《Noble Husband At the Door》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    "Young Master, you must head home with us. The Hannigan family needs you to preside over the


    general situation." 4


    "Your father is critically ill and your brother is in jail. You''re the only one who can support the Hannigan


    family." 2


    "Your grandma said that we have to bring you back with us." 1


    In Cloud City¡¯s Olive Street, Samuel Hannigan-who held a gift box and was dressed in clothes bought


    from a roadside stall-had an indifferent expression. 9


    "I''ve never been one to wheedle with flowery speech ever since I was a child. I can never win her over.


    My big brother was adored greatly, and my grandmother kicked me out of the Hannigan family because


    she was afraid that I''d take my brother''s position as heir. 1


    "I''ve been living with the Sue family for three years and suffered so much humiliation. When has the


    Hannigan family ever shown me care? She was the one who forced me to leave the family, and now


    she says she wants me to go back? What does she take me for? A dog? 1


    "All I want is to be left alone so I can be a spineless coward in peace. Y¡¯all motherf*ckers should stop


    bothering me." 1


    Samuel took big strides and left, leaving the group of people exchanging nces at each other.


    The Sue family was a second-rate influential family in Cloud City. When Samuel was in down and out


    like a dog three years ago, it was Grandfather Sue who personally set up the engagement. At that time,


    the wedding shocked the entire Cloud City. However, the hubbub was because Yvonne Sue married an


    unknown piece of trash, thereby inviting ridicule from the entire Cloud City.


    Samuel¡¯s true identity was known only by Grandfather Sue, but he passed away due to illness two


    months after the wedding. From then onward, no one else knew of Samuel''s identity and he went on to


    adopt the identity of a ''useless son-inw¡¯. 6


    During the past three years, Samuel had been ridiculed and treated coldly, but if it waspared to


    being kicked out of the Hannigan family, thetter scenario was far more ruthless. 1


    He epted it and had be used to all the backbiting.


    It was Grandmother Sue''s birthday that day, and Samuel had selected a gift with much care. The value


    o f the gift was not much and it would surely beughed at, but there were no two ways about it. That


    was all h e could afford.


    As for the incident that happened earlier, Samuel felt calm, almost to the point where he wanted to


    His brother had a way with words, and despite being able to please his grandmother, he was arrogant,


    domineering, and had a debauched private life. idents were bound to happen sooner orter.


    Perhaps God was trying to destroy the Hannigan family.


    ''What does it have to do with me? I''m nothing more than the Sue family''s spurned son-inw who lives


    with his wife''s family.''


    Back at the Sue vi, a beautiful figure stood restlessly at the door.


    Yvonne was a very beautiful woman and was


    Samuel''s nominal wife. It was precisely because of her eminence that her wedding became the subject


    of ridicule three years ago.


    Samuel trotted over quickly to Yvonne and said," Yvonne, who are you waiting for?"


    Yvonne nced at Samuel with full of enmity and said, "Have you prepared Grandma''s present?"


    Samuel raised the gift box in his hand and said, "I have. I put in a lot of thought before getting it."


    Yvonne did not even look at it. Three years ago, she had no idea how or why her grandfather lost his


    mind. The old man insisted that she marry Samuel and


    allowed Samuel toe in to live with their family.


    What puzzled Yvonne even more was that her grandfather held her hand before he died and warned


    her not to look down on Samuel.


    For three years, Yvonne could not understand why that piece of trash was worthy of her grandfather''s


    special consideration. She would have wanted to divorce Samuel if it were not for the Sue family¡¯s


    reputation.


    "Don''t just shoot your mouth offter. All our rtives will be here today and you''ll inevitably beughed


    at. Bear with it. I don''t want to suffer any embarrassment because of you," Yvonne reminded him.


    Samuel smiled and nodded. He seemed rather nonchnt.


    Yvonne wished she could just kill him after seeing his expression. He had no background, though he


    could d o with some real ability. In the three years that he lived in the house, he did nothing except


    sweep the floor, didundry, and cook.


    Samuel was not at all unhappy with Yvonne¡¯s attitude because the two of them got married without an


    emotional connection. It was very unfair for Yvonne to get married to a piece of trash, so he perfectly


    understood how Yvonne felt.


    The two of them walked into the living room and almost all of the Sue family''s rtives were there. It


    was a very lively scene.


    "Yvonne, you¡¯re here."


    "It''s grandma''s birthday today. Why are you sote?"


    "You didn''t go and prepare any surprises for Grandma, did you?"


    Those rtives greeted Yvonne warmly andpletely ignored Samuel''s existence.


    Samuel was ustomed to being in the background s o he did not mind at all. It was better to be


    ignored so that no one would take him for a joke.


    However, there were always people who were dissatisfied with him. Yvonne''s elder cousin brother,


    Harvey, would make things difficult for Samuel every time they met and reduced Samuel to


    worthlessness. Harvey single-handedly spread word throughout Cloud City about Samuel''s status as a


    useless son-inw and often said unpleasant things about Samuel. 1


    "Samuel, what are you holding in your hands? It''s not a gift for Grandma, is it?" Harvey smirked at


    Samuel. The item seemed rather big and was wrapped in gift paper. One could tell that it was


    something cheap with just a nce.


    "Yes," Samuel admitted openly.


    Harvey sneered and said, "What is this? You didn''t buy it from a roadside stall, did you?"


    Samuel shook his head and answered, "I bought it from a gift shop."


    Although his words were sincere, it drew a roar ofughter. Yvonne''s face froze and she did not expect


    Samuel to embarrass her after barely arriving at the house.


    Yvonne usually kept quiet in such situations. She treated herself and Samuel as two separate families.


    She did not care how embarrassing Samuel was as long as the topics were not shifted to her.


    "Did youe here just to be funny? Grandma is celebrating her eightieth birthday today. Didn''t you


    prepare your gifts more carefully?" Harvey walked to the coffee table in the living room, which was


    heaped with all kinds of expensive gifts. At a nce, everything looked very valuable. Samuel''s gift box


    was practically on opposite ends of the spectrumpared to the other presents.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Look at what I gave Grandma. It¡¯s aged Pu''er. Do you know how much this cake of tea is? Eight


    hundred and eighty thousand bucks," Harvey remarked proudly.


    "Haha, that¡¯s great." Samuel nced at Yvonne. Yvonne had earlier warned him not to talk, so he


    made sure to keep his words sparse.


    Harvey clearly wanted to use his gift to show superiority in front of Samuel, and continued, "The dregs


    from this cake of tea are more expensive than your gift. Don¡¯t you think so, you useless good-for-


    nothing?"


    Samuel smiled without speaking. The entire living room was filled with sneers. 1


    Although Yvonne made up her mind not to participate in Samuel''s affairs, the bottom-line was that


    Samuel remained her husband and they were legally married. Even if she had never let Samuel touch


    her in the past three years and they were not really husband and wife, she had a reputation to maintain


    even though Samuel embarrassed her in front of so many rtives.


    "That¡¯s enough, Harvey. It¡¯s your business if you have money. Regardless of how expensive the gift is,


    it¡¯s none of our concern. You don¡¯t need to show off," Yvonne said with an unhappy expression.


    Samuel looked at Yvonne in surprise. It was the first time in three years that Yvonne spoke on his


    behalf.


    "Showing off? Yvonne, you¡¯re mistaken. Is there a need for me to show off in front of a piece of trash?


    I¡¯m merely of the opinion that he doesn''t value Grandma''s birthday. On the other hand, can¡¯t you at


    least help him when you know he¡¯s ignorant and doesn''t have any money? This garbage is living off a


    woman anyway. Or perhaps you¡¯re the one who didn''t pay more attention to Grandma''s birthday?"


    Harvey sneered.


    "You..." Yvonne''s face turned red. Her position in the Sue family was the lowest and she had the worst


    living conditions. Getting a gift that was worth hundreds of thousands was not something she could d o


    on a whim.


    At that time, Samuel stood up suddenly, walked to Harvey, then sniffed the Pu''er.


    "What are you doing? This is Grandma¡¯s gift. Do you think a piece of garbage like you is allowed to


    smell it? " Harvey asked angrily.


    Samuel frowned and said, "The older the Pu''er is, the more fragrant it will be. It''s also for this reason


    that aged Pu''er carries a more expensive price on the market. Because of that, many vendors use this


    aspect of age to deliberately increase the price.


    "Pu''er is also divided into raw tea and ripened tea. The tea in your hand is mainly green and dark


    green, so it can be categorized as raw tea. The taste of raw tea can never bepared to ripened tea,


    but freshly-made raw tea has tea caffeine, which is harmful to the human stomach and can cause


    tremendous irritation. A long period of aging is required, and the longer the aging period, the lower the


    content of the caffeine.


    "But with the cake of tea in your hand, the aging period is far from enough because it is aged


    unnaturally. It¡¯ll only cause harm to the body if you drink it."


    "I may be a good-for-nothing, but with your counterfeit goods, you could possibly endanger Grandma''s


    health. Doesn''t that make you even worse than me?"


    Samuel spoke loudly and pointed at Harvey. The entire Sue family vi became silent!

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    "You fart. Grandma hasn''t drunk any tea for the past two years. Why would I even harm her?" Harvey


    said with a panicked expression and seemed anxious to defend himself, which gave people the


    impression that he was hiding something.


    "Oh, so that''s it." Samuel nodded, then remarked as though he had a sudden realization, "You know


    that grandma doesn''t drink tea anymore, so you¡¯re using counterfeit goods to dupe an old woman like


    her. That eight hundred and eighty thousand bucks probably entered your own pocket."


    There was trepidation in Harvey''s eyes. He looked as though he had a guilty conscience because


    Samuel''s remarks hit the nail on the head. Indeed, he bought some low-quality tea, but he was certain


    he would not be found out because his grandmother no longer drank tea anymore. 1


    He never expected Samuel to expose his lie when he showed off in front of Samuel and made a joke of


    Samuel in front of all his rtives! 2


    "Everything said by a piece of trash like you is nothing more than a made-up story. What would a


    person like you know about tea?" Harvey pretended to be calm.


    After hearing that sentence, the rtives who were earlier suspicious of Harvey realized that they were


    nearly fooled by Samuel''s words.


    How could he-a man who lived off a woman-understand anything about high-end products?


    "Samuel, shut your mouth if you don''t know a thing. Don''t nder Harvey."


    "Exactly. Who do you think you are? Pretending to be professional and all. Can you even distinguish


    what¡¯s good and bad?" 1


    "You only know the difference between salt and MSG. After all, you''re the family cook."


    Another roar ofughter soon ensued and it was especially harsh.


    Samuel did not justify himself. When he was still in the Hannigan family, he got to know a tea ceremony


    professional who was also a tea cake collector. No one could rival Samuel''s understanding of tea.


    Anyone else who was unacquainted with it would know nothing, so it was useless to exin it to


    ignorant individuals.


    "What''s all this noise?" At that moment, an old voice came, and Grandmother Sue finally appeared.


    The crowd of rtives got up one after another with a respectful attitude.


    Grandmother Sue had been in control of the family ever since the death of Grandfather Sue. Her


    position was practically like a Queen, and any matter regarding the Sue family had to go through her.


    Everything that the Sue family had at that point was all because of the control that Grandmother Sue


    wielded.


    Some people hoped that Grandmother Sue would die a s fast as possible so they could share her


    absolute power, but she was physically strong. Those who hoped for that to happen might not see their


    wishes realized in theing years.


    "Grandma, Harvey gave you a cake of aged Pu''er. You can take a look for yourself if it''s authentic or


    not." Yvonne nced at Samuel, but for some reason she believed Samuel''s words. Perhaps deep


    down, she was also hoping that the lie would be exposed. 1


    Harvey panicked when he heard that.


    Other people might not be able to tell the authenticity of that tea, but Grandmother Sue had been


    drinking tea for decades. She would most certainly be able to see through it and tell of its authenticity.


    Was he not heading for the guillotine if he allowed her to take a look? i


    "Really? Let me see it," Grandmother Sue said.


    Harvey looked devastated and appeared as though he was going to an execution ground. He then


    handed the tea cake to the olddy.


    Yvonne wanted to help Samuel gain some credit, so she said quickly, "Samuel was the one who


    spotted it."


    Grandmother Sue¡¯s face wrinkled up and put on an unhappy look. Harvey did not want to die. Even his


    parents'' face paled too. If it really was a fake, the olddy would make a note of that unhappy incident.


    It was likely that they would get a lesser share in the family¡¯s assets next time. 1


    Yvonne nced at Samuel and thought that he had finally done something for the family. If


    Grandmother Sue praised him, she would be a little kinder toward him in the future.


    However, Grandmother Sue¡¯s words poured a bucket o f cold water on Yvonne.


    "This is real. Why are you ndering Harvey?" the olddy asked Samuel directly.


    Samuel was stunned. There was obviously something wrong with that cake of tea. He knew that the old


    Harvey was stunned too. Did he pass that hurdle by mistake? Was it because his grandmother was too


    old and her eyesight was getting bad?


    "Grandma, take a closer look. This tea ..."


    Samuel still wanted to exin when the olddy interrupted him sharply, "Are you suggesting that I''m


    old and my eyes aren¡¯t good? And that I can¡¯t tell what''s real and what''s fake? I said it¡¯s real, so it''s


    real."


    "Samuel, grandma already said it¡¯s real. What nonsense are you talking about, Samuel?"


    "Don''t get angry, Mom. Samuel is someone who doesn''t understand anything. He just pretends to be a


    n expert in front of you.


    "Samuel, aren''t you going to apologize to Harvey?"


    Samuel looked at the olddy with a wry smile on his face.


    It was not that she did not see it, but she simply did not want to expose her grandson.


    ''Yes, I''m just an outsider. A good-for-nothing in your eyes. How could you hurt Harvey''s reputation


    because of me?'' 1


    p!


    A loud p was heard.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth, looked at Samuel, and said, "I shouldn''t have had any hope for you."


    There was a fiery pain on his face, and because Yvonne had long nails, Samuel had several blood


    marks streaked on his face.


    Samuel clenched his fists abruptly but rxed them when he saw Yvonne''s teary look.


    Did she not suffer all that humiliation because of him? There was no reason to be angry with her.


    He endured a great deal of infamy and humiliation in the past three years and Yvonne was no different.


    It may be hardship for him, but it was truly an unwanted disaster for Yvonne.


    "Sorry. I saw wrongly," Samuel said.


    Yvonne felt that Samuel had embarrassed her thoroughly and she wanted nothing more than to find a


    ce to crawl in and hide. Things would not have been so embarrassing had he not spoken at all.


    "What''s the use of apologizing to me? Apologize to Harvey," Yvonne said.


    Samuel took a deep breath, walked to Harvey, then lowered his head, and said, "I''m sorry." 2


    Harvey smiled and whispered in Samuel''s ear, "Do you think Grandma didn''t spot the tea? I''m her


    grandson after all and you''re just a useless son-inw. She''ll still side with me even if it''s fake."


    Harvey''s proud tone was particrly harsh for Samuel, but since the olddy twisted the truth and


    decided that the tea cakes were real, Samuel could not do anything about it.


    That episode did not lower Samuel''s status in the Sue family since he was garbage in everyone''s eyes


    anyway and his status was already the lowest.


    For Yvonne however, the matter was very difficult to ept, but what she found hardest to ept was


    not that Samuel embarrassed her. 1


    She discovered a problem when she finally calmed down. The tea¡¯s authenticity was not important at


    all. The most important thing was that the olddy would never speak for Samuel, which meant that


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    she would still protect Harvey even though the tea was fake and Samuel really did notice something


    wrong.


    When it was almost time for lunch, Yvonne walked up to Samuel and said, "I owe you a p. You can


    im it anytime you want."


    "You want to give me that p?" Samuel smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t want to owe you anything. You know that we¡¯re destined to be divorced. It''s only a matter of


    time, " Yvonne said.


    Samuel looked at Yvonne''s silhouette as she walked toward the restaurant. He had no idea where his


    courage came from, but he said, "Do you want me to change? You¡¯re the only one in this world that can


    make me change."


    Yvonne smiled and turned her head. She was smiling destely.


    "Don''t forget your status in the Sue family. You''ll never get an important position here. Besides, it''s not


    like you¡¯re someone who has unrecognized talent."


    Everyone was seated ording to their families in the restaurant.


    Samuel, with his status as a live-in son-inw, was naturally assigned to the smallest table. It was also


    the furthest away from Grandmother Sue, and the people with him at the same table were all servants


    and cleaners of the Sue family.


    As they were eating, someone ran into the restaurant i n a panic.


    "Grandma, someone''sing to present you with gifts, " the person said to the Grandmother Sue.


    Grandmother Sue did not invite outsiders for her birthday and that had been the case throughout the


    years. Moreover, the Sue family was only a second-rate family in Cloud City, so no one would


    deliberatelye to curry favor with them.


    "Who is it?" Grandmother Sue asked.


    "It''s from some Hannigan family. I''ve no idea. I''ve never seen them before either," the person said. 1


    Hannigan family?


    The only person with the surname Hannigan was Samuel, but except for Yvonne-who nced over at


    Samuel-the others did not associate the surname Hannigan with Samuel at all.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    "The Phoenix flies. A goldenb.


    "The Phoenix attends the ceremony. One golden hairpin.-


    "Auspicious wishes. One jade abacus.


    "Dragon-Phoenix pair. A pair of gold bracelets.


    "Mandarin Ducks frolicking amidst lotuses. A set of golden bowls and chopsticks." 2


    Members of the Sue family looked at each other after listening to the list of gifts. How could that be a


    gift to Grandmother Sue? It was practically a betrothal gift!


    "Cash betrothal, eight million eight hundred and eighty thousand."


    Everyone in the Sue family was stunned.


    When the bright red hundred-buck bills were ced i n front of them, the entire hall fell silent and all


    that could be heard was some rapid breathing.


    At 8.88 million, that kind of money was an astronomical number for a second-rate family like the Sue


    family. 1


    Grandmother Sue got up on crutches and staggered to the person presenting those gifts. She asked


    excitedly, "Excuse me, who are you? And which of our Sue


    family''s girls have you fallen in love with?"


    Upon hearing that, several of the Sue family''s unmarried younger women were flushed with


    excitement. Although they did not know who the other party was, they were surely wealthy men.


    Marrying a wealthy man was something all of them could only dream of.


    Yvonne''s face paled. She was the only woman from the Sue family who was married. In other words,


    everyone else had a chance, but she had no chance at all.


    "I''m only tasked to present the gifts. I don''t know anything else." The gift-giver came and went quickly,


    leaving no further information.


    Everyone in the Sue family looked at the gold, the jade, and the 8.88 million in gorgeously-red bills.


    Many people were already drooling. If their unmarried daughters had been identified, their familial


    status would certainly soar to great heights. From then on, the entire Sue family would have to rely on


    them.


    "It must be me. I¡¯m the most beautiful woman from the Sue family." At that point, a woman with a very


    sexy figure said.


    "Yo, yo, yo! Where''s all that self-confidenceing from? We still don''t know who it''s for yet. Do you


    have to be so impatient?"


    "Yeah, we all have a chance, so why would it definitely be you? I think this rich young master is


    deliberately trying to be mysterious. Maybe I''m the one he fell in love with."


    Several younger women argued with each other and the family split into several factions.


    "Don''t fight. Each of you have a chance, but it''s a pity that someone can only stare eagerly at you."


    Harvey deliberately nced at Yvonne when he said that.


    Everyone present knew who he was talking about and broke outughing.


    "Yes, yes, we have one lesspetitor."


    "Thanks for this, Samuel!"


    "If it weren''t for you, we would have one more opponent."


    Samuel lowered his head and his expression was gloomy, with a trace of fierceness even. Those


    people had no idea who the Hannigan family was, but he knew them very well.


    Were they trying to make up with him? 1


    It had been three years. Did Samuel really need their help?


    "Don''t fight. I''ll keep all these betrothal gifts first.


    They''ll only be given to the intended recipient after the gift-giver shows up and reveals who it is he


    likes." Grandmother Sue made a final decision to prevent any more disputes. 1


    After lunch, Yvonne''s family of three drove away without waiting for Samuel, as the incident had


    thoroughly caused them to lose their reputation.


    When they thought of the time when Samuel became their family member, he did not even have any


    money for the betrothal, let alone any betrothal gifts. There was no way they were not jealous when


    they saw such arge sum of money that day.


    Yvonne shut herself in the room back at home.


    Yvonne''s mother, Lydia John yelled angrily at her husband, Godfrey Sue. "Look at their homes and


    look a t ours. That''s how big a difference we have.


    "If you weren''t that useless, the old man would never have been able to let Samuel marry into our


    home and stay with us.


    "I really was blind back then. I thought I could live a good life by marrying into the Sue family, but I


    didn''t expect myself to fall into the hands of a piece of trash like you. The old man never even thought


    of giving you the Sue family''s right of inheritance.


    "Look at the others. They live in vis and apartments with elevators. Me? I still have to climb up stairs


    and live in a cramped-up, run-down neighborhood with you.


    "It may be nice for me to tell people that I''m the daughter-inw of the Sue family, but with such a


    useless piece of trash like you, no one knows the kind of bitter life I''m having right now." 1


    Godfrey lowered his head and did not dare to refute. H e was the stereotypical henpecked husband


    and was well aware that he was useless, hence his apprehension toward losing his temper in front of


    Lydia. 1


    Lydia''s domineering character made Godfrey feel even more useless.


    "I don''t care. Let Yvonne divorce this piece of trash immediately. Your Sue family¡¯s reputation has


    nothing to do with me. All I want is to live a good life."


    Godfrey said weakly, "Dad warned me not to let them divorce. The entire Cloud City knows about this


    too. Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke to let them divorce now?"


    Lydia began to throw a tantrum. Sitting on the ground with tears in her eyes and mucus in her nostrils,


    she cried bitterly, "Godfrey, you useless good-for-nothing. Why did I marry such a mess like you? What


    evil did I do in my past life? Are you going to ruin our family and destroy the second half of Yvonne''s life


    just for the sake of the Sue family? Yvonne has to run to construction sites every day. Doesn¡¯t that


    make you feel distressed? She''s a girl, but all your rtives are letting her do those dirty and tiring


    jobs. If you don''t love me, you should at least love your daughter."


    The Sue family was in the construction materials business and it was normal to visit construction sites.


    The reason why all those tasks fell on Yvonne¡¯s head was because their family had the lowest status


    within the entire Sue family.


    Godfrey could not hide his pain. He knew for a fact that it was because he was the most useless


    person ever. That was why the old man shoved Samuel to them and Godfrey had to bear the greatest


    responsibility for all that happened.


    Nevertheless, he had no say regarding the divorce. The olddy would rather let Yvonne and Samuel


    waste away their entire lives, rather than risk embarrassment for the Sue family.


    The wedding was already big enough of a joke that year and the incident was already gradually


    forgotten after three years. A divorce would inevitably be the kind of joke that would be told after dinner,


    and the olddy would certainly not allow that to happen.


    Samuel walked to the door and heard the cries from outside the home. He sat on the stairs and took


    out a cigarette. The rising smoke could not erase the coldness in Samuel''s eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After smoking that cigarette, Samuel was about to enter when Yvonne''s voice came from inside. 1


    Yvonne-who had shut herself in the room-suddenly entered the living room. She looked at the


    distressed Lydia and Godfrey with a pained expression, then said, "I will not divorce him."


    "My daughter, have you gone nuts? Are you really going to spend a lifetime with this wimp?" In Lydia''s


    view, Yvonne should be the one who wanted a divorce the most, yet the girl was against it. 3


    "I''m not crazy. For three whole years, he might not have shown any prospects, but he never


    would have feelings even if they raised a dog, let alone another human being, i


    "I look down on him, but I don''t hate him. Grandpa is the one who decided this. If I had to hate


    someone, I can only hate Grandpa.


    "And Grandma won''t let us divorce. She treats the Sue family''s reputation with more importance than


    anything else." i


    Samuel stood at the door, took a deep breath, and smiled. It was not until that day that he found out


    what he meant to Yvonne. It turned out that he was not as unbearable as he thought, and at the very


    least, that woman had some feelings for him. i


    As it turned out, the extreme of hate really did produce love.


    "Yvonne, I''ve wronged you," Godfrey said with a sigh.


    With tears on his cheeks, Yvonne shook her head and said stubbornly, "I don''t feel wronged."


    For a long time, Yvonne felt that she would eventually divorce Samuel. She even told him on that same


    day that they would divorce sooner orter.


    However, when the question was really put in front of her, she realized that the useless man had


    entered her heart in the past three years. They never once held hands and even kept a certain distance


    in public.


    Despite all that, the man who slept under her bed for three entire years gave her a kind of feeling that


    could never be erased. 2 "I''m the one who ended up bing a disappointment. I didn''t expect to like


    him for real," Yvonne said and bit her white lips.


    At that point, Samuel opened the door, walked to the living room, and looked at the tear-stained


    Yvonne. He reached out to wipe away the tears on her face.


    "Samuel, you said that I''m the only one who can change you."


    "You''re right."


    "I don''t want to be looked down upon anymore. I don''t want to be the butt of someone else''s joke


    anymore. I want all those who looked down on me to regret it.''


    "Okay." 1


    Samuel replied curtly, then turned to leave.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Inside the presidential suite of The Penins Hotel.


    A woman with exquisite makeup sat opposite Samuel. Gold and silver adorned her, while her gestures


    were all very feminine.-


    "Samuel, I''m very happy that you''re willing toe and see me." The woman¡¯s name was Gina Grant


    and she was Samuel''s mother.


    Facing his biological mother whom he had not seen in three years, Samuel''s heart had no fluctuations;


    he did not even look at her.


    "Who would''ve thought that I, the Hannigan family''s neglected youngest son, would one day be put to


    good use? I didn''t expect it and neither did you." Samuel curled his mouth into a faint smile.


    "Samuel, I know that what happened three years ago was very unfair to you, but your grandma is the


    one who decided it. My hands were tied," Gina said emotionally.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "Three years? I see. S o in your eyes, the unfairness only started


    three years ago?


    "Thirteen years ago, when he was twelve years old, his name was only one on the birthday cake. You


    were all happy for him, but you forgot that I was only five minutes younger than him. It was from then


    that the injustice began looming over my head. For thirteen years, he won over all of you with his


    mouth. And me? No matter how hard I tried, no matter how good my school grades were, none of you


    have ever taken notice of me.


    "Would you havee to see me if he wasn''t in jail?


    "If it wasn''t for the Hannigan family bing heirless, would you realize that there''s one extra person


    named Samuel in this world?


    "She isn''t worthy of being my grandmother, and you''re not worthy of being my mother."


    Gina hid her face and wept when she heard those irrefutable statements.


    "The Hannigan family owes me too much. I want to get back at them one by one.


    "She said that she no longer wants to be looked down upon, and she doesn''t want to be a joke in


    everyone''s eyes."


    Gina took a deep breath, calmed her emotions, then said, "A newpany will be set up in Cloud City.


    You''ll be solely responsible for it.


    "Hehe, is she testing me with this? She still has doubts over my ability even when the Hannigan family


    is unable to make ends meet?" Samuel had a luminous gaze as he looked at Gina. Regarding the new


    that it was merely a test set by his grandmother. His chance to be the Hannigan family''s heir


    could onlye if he did a good job in managing thatpany in Cloud City.


    Gina nodded and said nothing.


    "Alright then. I¡¯ll show her who''s qualified to be the Hannigan family¡¯s heir and let her know the


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    consequences of underestimating me. But whatever I''m doing isn''t for the Hannigan family. It''s for her."


    When Samuel left the hotel room, Gina took out her phone.


    "Mom, he agreed." 1


    "I hope he won''t let me down, otherwise I won¡¯t even leave him a cent if I donate all of the Hannigan


    family''s assets."


    Gina wanted to say something, but in the end, she simply kept her mouth shut. It was all because of


    how Grandmother Hannigan, and even Gina herself, looked more favorably upon Samuel''s elder


    brother. If she had not been forced toe to Cloud City due to the circumstances, she would never


    have stepped foot there for the remainder of her life.


    The next day, an earth-shattering piece of news set off waves in Cloud City.


    The Hannigan family wanted to set up a newpany in Cloud City. As a giant in China''s real estate


    industry, it would inevitably promote Cloud City''s development. Countless eyes were keeping a close


    watch on the Hannigan family''s newpany and they were all hoping for coboration.


    Three dayster, the Hannigan family¡¯spany was officially listed in Cloud City-Weakriver Real


    Estate.


    Just as everyone was wondering why the name of the Hannigans¡¯ newpany was so weird, another


    huge bombshell was dropped yet again.


    Weakriver Real Estate bought all the undeveloped wastnd in the west of the city to develop a brand-


    new urban area. No one doubted the strength of Weakriver Real Estate, so much so that when the


    news came out, many believed Cloud City would be the most prosperous ce in the future.


    In a short amount of time, the entrance to Weakriver Real Estate was nearly trampled and destroyed.


    Countless proposals for coborations came to the door, hoping to get a share of the spoils in the city¡¯s


    west side.


    The Sue family ran a building materials business, so naturally they wanted a slice of the cake. Some


    members of the family even suspected that it was Weakriver''s Hannigan family that gave the betrothal


    gift.


    The Sue family''s unmarried women were so happy and excited that they did not sleep well for a few


    days straight. After all, the temptation to marry into the Hannigan family was simply too great.


    Unfortunately, they were denied very quickly, because when the Sue family came to seek cooperation


    with them, anyone who came forward was resoundingly rejected by Weakriver Real Estate, and


    gleefully at that.


    On that day, every single member of the Sue family arrived and held an internal meeting at the


    Sitting at the head of the board of directors, Grandmother Sue looked at her distressed rtives and


    said, "We have a lot ofpetitors this time, but I''m sure all of you know how much it would benefit the


    Sue family if we can get the chance to cooperate with Weakriver Real Estate. It may even make us a


    first-rate family in Cloud City, so we mustn''t miss this opportunity." 1


    "Mom, all of us have tried it. We haven''t even seen the owner of Weakriver Real Estate."


    "Yes, I wonder if it''s our horoscope isn''tpatible with Weakriver Real Estate."


    "It seems that the Hannigan family who gave us the dowry isn¡¯t that Hannigan family at all."


    Everyone was downcast and Grandmother Sue said angrily, "Are you ming your ipetence to all


    that horoscope nonsense? Weakriver Real Estate won''t decide on a cooperation partner in just one


    day. Our Sue family will have the opportunity. If we haven''t managed to meet the owner, we''ll just go


    wait at thepany''s entrance. Everyone will take turns to wait there for one day."


    Would they not make a fool of themselves if they took turns standing at the entrance of Weakriver''s


    All of the Sue family¡¯s members paid special attention to their reputation. None of them were willing to


    do such a shameful thing.


    Yvonne lowered her head and Harvey happened to see her actions. He sneered in his heart. That kind


    of sufferable work was just perfect for her to do, yet she still wanted to shirk away from it?


    "Grandma, Yvonne hasn''t had much to dotely. We each have a lot of work in our hands, so why not


    just let her go alone," Harvey suggested.


    This sentence immediately elicited echoes of approval from the others.


    "Yeah, Yvonne has nothing to do anyway."


    "You can''t let her be a parasite in thepany. Since she has to rely on thepany to make a living,


    she naturally has to work hard for thepany."


    "She¡¯s the most appropriate person to do that."


    Yvonne lowered her head, not because she wanted to shy away from it, but because her phone


    vibrated after receiving a message from someone.


    The message was sent by Samuel, and the contents were very simple.


    [Seize the opportunity and negotiate the coboration with Weakriver Real Estate.]


    Yvonne had no idea why Samuel sent such a text to her. Everyone else came up empty-handed in their


    attempts, so could she be able to step up and strike a deal?


    "Are you willing to take up the task, Yvonne?" Grandmother Sue preserved her attitude and did not


    even nce at Yvonne.


    Yvonne had be ustomed to that kind of hard work. Unfinished tasks, or those that required a


    scapegoat, were always given to her toplete.


    "I¡¯m willing, Grandma," Yvonne said.


    Harvey smiled smugly and remarked, "Don''t bezy, Yvonne. You''re can''t afford to miss the opportunity


    to meet the owner of Weakriver Real Estate."


    "Yeah, this is an opportunity for our Sue family. Don¡¯t just promise happily when you''re actuallyzy."


    "How about we find a security guard to follow her, in case she doesn''t take this matter seriously."


    Yvonne gritted her teeth with hatred when she heard all those words. She was also a member of the


    Sue family, but when she sat in that conference room, she was treated as an outsider and required


    someone to supervise her.


    "Given her bad track records, I think it would be good t o get someone to follow her."


    "I think so too."


    Her rtives all nodded, and Grandmother Sue agreed and said, "In that case, you can bring someone


    along with you. If anything happens, that person can share the responsibility with you."


    Yvonne squeezed her fist and was reluctant to ept i t. Thinking of the message Samuel had sent


    her, she blurted out impulsively, "Don''t worry. I won¡¯t bezy. I¡¯ll definitely make sure that this contract is


    negotiated."


    The entire meeting room instantly fell silent as soon a s her words came out. However, the sound of


    mockingughter soon ensued.


    "Yvonne, are you having a stroke? Do you think you''ll b e able to aplish what we can''t?"


    "Hahahaha, this is the biggest joke I¡¯ve heard this year! I¡¯m going tough myself to death."


    Harvey''s eyes lit up and he seized the opportunity to eliminate Yvonne''s family.


    Although Yvonne''s family was not taken seriously, she was still a member of the Sue family after all.


    When Grandmother Sue passes away in the future, she would surely divide some of the family assets,


    but if Yvonne was kicked out of the Sue family, then there would be one less person to divide those


    assets to.


    "Yvonne, you''re the one who said it. What if you can''t d o it?" Harvey said.


    Yvonne had actually regretted it when she made that statement earlier, but if she turned back at that


    point, she would definitely be aughingstock.


    "If you can do it, I''ll serve you tea and water and address you as Elder Sister Yvonne. If you can¡¯t, then


    you''ll leave the Sue family. How does that sound?" "Fine with me."

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    "Hey shopkeeper, one pack of cigarettes."


    "You''re so punctual every day." i


    The shopkeepermented over at one of the small stores across the street from the Sue family''s


    Since that one day three years ago, that young man always appeared at the shop very punctually. He


    came every day for three years, whether rain or shine. The shopkeeper felt strange at first, but he


    gradually realized that the young man would leave whenever Yvonne left thepany.


    The shopkeeper could guess Samuel¡¯s identity, but it was never mentioned. Every family had


    experiences that were heart-wrenching to think about. The Sue family''s son-inw was treated as a


    good-for-nothing by the entire Cloud City, and perhaps the young man did not want others to know


    about his identity. 2


    "I have nothing to do anyway," Samuel said with a smile.


    The shopkeeper was a middle-aged man, and he admired Samuel¡¯s persistence very much. For three


    years, Samuel appeared on time at 4:30 every day and guarded Yvonne silently like that. 1


    "When do you n to pick her up when she gets off work? Watching from afar like this every day isn¡¯t


    the solution." There were no customers in the store, so the boss chatted with Samuel.


    Samuel looked at thepany entrance and smiled faintly. "It''s not time yet."


    "I have a question, my friend, though I''m not sure if I''m in any ce to ask it," the boss asked.


    "Ask away."


    "I don¡¯t think you look like an ordinary person. Why... How did youe to live with the Sue family?"


    Although the shopkeeper''s eyes were not that discerning, he still met plenty of customers every day.


    From what he could tell, Samuel was different from the others. It was difficult to describe it, but the


    shopkeeper had the feeling that Samuel was probably not the good-for-nothing that everyone said he


    was.


    "I have flesh and blood. I eat, drink, sleep, and go to the toilet as much as anyone else. I''m definitely an


    ordinary person," Samuel said.


    "You know that''s not what I meant," the boss hesitated for a while but continued, "You''ve endured so


    much criticism. If I were in your shoes, I would''ve crumbled."


    Crumbled?


    Samuel smiled. He was a trashed and abandoned son who went and lived with the Sue family. If


    Yvonne did not copse, he had no right to do so.


    A bystander would feel that Samuel endured too much humiliation.


    From Samuel''s point of view however, the humiliation that Yvonne received was far more serious than


    what he went through.


    "What I''ve endured is nothingpared to what she had to go through," Samuel said.


    The shopkeeper sighed and said nothing more.


    After Yvonne got off work, Samuel bid farewell to the shopkeeper as usual and rode away on his small


    electric bicycle.


    Yvonne stood at the door of thepany until Samuel disappeared.


    For three years, Samuel waited for Yvonne to get off work every day.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Yvonne also waited for Samuel to leave before getting on the bus.


    Back home, Lydia seemed to have gone berserk after Godfrey told her what happened at the meeting.


    "Yvonne, have you lost your mind? Have you ever thought about how we¡¯ll live after being kicked out of


    the Sue family?" 1


    "Harvey deliberately agitated you. Didn¡¯t you know of his intentions?"


    Yvonne replied indifferently, "He doesn''t want us to get a share of the Sue family''s assets."


    When Lydia heard these words, her face turned blue with anger and she roared, "If you knew that, then


    why did you have to agree? If they can''t deal with it, what makes you think you can?"


    Yvonne''s feelings were aplete mess at that point. She believed in Samuel, but she did not know


    whether she made the right choice with what she did.


    Although their family''s status in thepany was very low, they would still get a bit of money when the


    olddy died. If Yvonne was driven out of the Sue family, she would be left with nothing.


    It was a great price to pay by betting on her future and believing in Samuel, but was she going to make


    an about-turn when she had already said what she said? 1


    "Mom, do you really have such little trust in me?" Yvonne asked.


    Lydia was so angry that she thumped her chest and said, "How do you want me to trust you? None of


    our Sue family''s rtives managed to get anywhere with i t. On what grounds could you possibly do


    it?"


    On what grounds?


    Yvonne did not know why exactly. She agreed to that matter because of the message from Samuel.


    At that point, Samuel returned home, walked to Yvonne, and said to Lydia, "Mom, you should trust her.


    Yvonne will definitely be able to do it."


    Lydia nced at Samuel impatiently and said coldly," What does this have to do with you? If you didn''t


    marry Yvonne and live with us, my daughter''s beauty would''ve allowed her to marry a rich family. You


    ruined us. What right do you have to speak?"


    Samuel kept quiet and went to the kitchen to cook. 1


    "Samuel, can I trust you?" Yvonne said to Samuel suddenly.


    Samuel turned his head and said with a smile, "Yes."


    "What''s going on?" Lydia noticed that something was not quite right and asked Yvonne quickly. Could it


    have been that useless man who induced Yvonne to make that promise?


    "Come over here and make everything clear. Have you interfered with this matter too? Did you ask


    Yvonne to agree?" Lydia questioned Samuel.


    Yvonne knew that if her mother found out about the text message, she would definitely embarrass


    Samuel and even drive Samuel out of the house.


    "Mom, I''m the one who decided to do this. It has nothing to do with him," Yvonne said. 1


    "It has nothing to do with him? I think you¡¯re bewitched by this good-for-nothing. Can you believe


    anything he says? Yvonne, you''ve gone crazy." Lydia grabbed Yvonne''s shoulder, hurting the young


    woman because of her boiling emotions.


    Seeing Yvonne in pain, Samuel''s expression became cold and frosty. He grabbed Lydia''s wrist and


    said coldly, "You¡¯ll know tomorrow whether Yvonne can do it or not. Why are you so reluctant to trust


    her?"


    Lydia was furious. When was it ever Samuel''s turn to speak?


    "Let go of me. You have no right to speak in this home, " Lydia fired.


    Samuel looked at Lydia coldly and refused to relent. It was the first time he showed such dominance in


    the Sue family.


    Lydia suddenly felt a little guilty when she looked at Samuel¡¯s eyes. It felt as if he was about to kill


    himself. 1


    Seeing as there was something wrong with the situation, Godfrey hurriedly came up to try and make


    peace. "All of you should just let it go. It has already happened so there''s no point causing trouble


    because of it. What we can do now is to find a way to help Yvonne seed in this." 1


    After Lydia let go of Yvonne, Samuel released his grip as well and said to Yvonne, "I''ll cook dinner."


    Lydia gritted his teeth with hatred and looked at her red wrists. She said viciously, "Sooner orter I¡¯ll


    figure out a way to get you out of our house, you spineless coward."


    At dinner, Lydia did not go to the table. Godfrey spoke a lot about Weakriver Real Estate at the dinner


    table. H e was also very afraid because if Yvonne did not make it the next day, Harvey and the other


    Sue family rtives would never let them go. It would all end if they were kicked out of the Sue family.


    Samuel took a shower after dinner, and when he returned to the room, he found Yvonne sitting on the


    bed looking straight at him.


    Samuelid on his bed on the floor and said to Yvonne, "The boss of Weakriver Real Estate is my


    ssmate."


    "Oh," Yvonne responded curtly and did not ask any further.


    The room was so quiet that one could hear the drop of a needle. The atmosphere was the same each


    day for three years.


    On that day however, Yvonne''s mood was a bit strange. In particr, Yvonne had never seen the look


    he had in his eyes when he grabbed Lydia''s hand earlier.


    "Don''t wait for me at thepany next time," Yvonne said suddenly.


    Samuel was a little surprised. He did not expect Yvonne to know about that.


    "Okay."


    Yvonne turned her back to Samuel and bit her lips tightly. Ripples formed inexplicably in her heart.


    She always thought that she could divorce Samuel with ease, but when Lydia raised that matter the


    day before, she realized that she could not bring herself to do it.


    Even though that man was spineless and useless, he had been by her side for three whole years.


    Despite all the criticism the world showed him, and in spite of her coldness toward him, he always had


    a bright smile for her. 1


    A human heart was made out of flesh, and Yvonne was not someone who had an iron heart. It was


    then that she realized she had actually been used to having him by her side since the very beginning.


    "Go to thepany entrance and pick me up."


    Samuel felt like he was struck by lightning. He looked at Yvonne''s back as sheid on her side and his


    dumbfounded expression slowly overflowed with happiness.


    Yvonne could not see Samuel''s expression and did not hear his answer. She thought he was unwilling


    to do s o and said unhappily, "If you don''t want to, then forget it."


    Samuel sat up and said excitedly, "I do... I... I do."


    Yvonne felt his excitement and two lines of tears streamed down like a string of pearls. It turned out


    that he did not want much.


    "I''m sorry for all that has happened in the past three years."

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    The next day, Harvey was sitting in his office when a phone call prompted him to burst into a fit of


    There were also a few of his peers from the Sue family around. They watched in confusion as Harvey


    "What happened, Harvey? What''s so funny?"


    "Don¡¯t justugh by yourself. Tell us too."


    "Yvonne didn¡¯t get cold feet, did she?"


    Harvey clutched his stomach. "Oh man, my stomach is hurting from all thatughter. Yvonne really is a


    fool."


    "What the hell is going on? Can you just spill the details?" Several members of the Sue family were


    anxious like ants on top of a hot pan.


    "This madwoman actually asked Samuel to drive her t o Weakriver Real Estate on his electric bike.


    She''s having a stroke," Harvey said.


    A heartyugh broke out in the office as soon as he finished his words. No one could hold back their


    "HAHAHA! Will Weakriver Real Estate even entertain her if she wants to go and talk about a


    coborative project like this?"


    "I think she has given up. Seems logical though. We haven''t been able toe to an agreement, so


    how would she be able to do it?"


    "You used your move well, Harvey. Yvonne is dead this time. She''ll definitely be kicked out of the Sue


    family, and when it''s time to divide the assets, she won¡¯t have her share." 3


    Those young people acted in cahoots with one another and no one believed that Yvonne could do it.


    They were even getting ready to watch her make aplete fool of herself.


    "What if she stubbornly decides to back out?" someone asked worriedly.


    Harvey smiled coldly. It was difficult to finally get a chance to kick Yvonne out of the Sue family, so


    there was no way he would give Yvonne a chance to back out.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I have a way to get her out of the family. When the timees, you''ll just have to side


    with me, " Harvey said.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We''re definitely with you."


    "Yvonne made our Sue family lose our reputation countless times. It¡¯s time we kicked her out of the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sue family so we won¡¯t have to beughed at by outsiders anymore." 1


    "Yeah, I don''t even dare to look up because of that trash, Samuel. Now I can finally sever ties with


    him." 2


    Weakriver Real Estate.


    After securing the electric bike, Samuel looked at the nervous Yvonne and said with a smile, "Don''t


    worry, I''ve already talked with my ssmate. Just go ahead and sign the contract."


    Yvonne did not ask much about Samuel''s ssmate. The Sue family had plenty ofpetitors at that


    point, and they were not in any advantageous position. Was it really possible to rely on a friendship


    with a ssmate to obtain such a momentous agreement? 2


    "Your ssmate isn''t ying around with you, right?" Yvonne asked.


    "Of course not. He and I are brothers to the death," Samuel said.


    Yvonne let out a sigh of relief after seeing Samuel''s confidence.


    Although her conversation the night before did not warm up their rtionship too quickly, some


    obstacles between them had already been eliminated. Yvonne also knew that she had to face that


    matter regardless of her mentality.


    Yvonne entered thepany, but before she could say anything, the receptionist had already gone up


    to her.


    "Are you Miss Sue?" The tall woman was d in a formal dress and shed Yvonne a professional


    smile. 1


    Yvonne seemed ttered and said, "Yes, that¡¯s me."


    "Please follow me."


    The elevator went straight to the top floor of the Weakriver Real Estate, and Yvonne felt that her heart


    was about to jump out. Although she had not signed the contract yet, she had already seen light at the


    end of the tunnel based on how she was treated.


    When the elevator door opened, a middle-aged man had been waiting there for a long time.


    "Hello Miss Sue, my name is Liam Jude, the person in charge of the west side project. I''m also


    responsible for the coboration with yourpany," Liam introduced himself. 1


    Yvonne was so stunned that she did not know what to do.


    Liam smiled and continued, "The boss has plenty of social niceties to attend, so he doesn''t usually


    show u p. Please contact me if you have any questions, Miss Sue."


    Yvonne shook her head again and again, and said anxiously, "No, no, no, I don¡¯t have a problem. But...


    We haven''t talked about the coboration yet."


    "ording to the boss''s instructions, the contract has been prepared and I''ve already signed it. If


    there¡¯s no issue with the contract after you read it, can just go ahead and sign it, Miss Sue," Liam said.


    "Ah!" Yvonne looked at Liam in astonishment.


    Although the owner of Weakriver Real Estate was a ssmate of Samuel¡¯s, Yvonne never dreamed


    that it would go so smoothly, or that Weakriver Real Estate had already prepared the contract!


    "Mr. Jude, you...you''re not kidding, are you?" Yvonne asked incredulously.


    "Of course not, these are all the boss'' orders. Pleasee with me," Liam invited.


    As she followed Liam into the office, Yvonne looked at the contract and found no problems. It was very


    profitable for the Sue family, and no real estatepany on the market would make such tremendous


    concessions.


    "Mr. Jude, are you sure you''re not kidding?" Yvonne felt like she was dreaming. If she could bring this


    contract back to the Sue familypany, who else would dare to underestimate her and call her


    useless? 1


    Liam handed his pen to Yvonne and said, "Of course it''s not a joke. If you think everything''s agreeable,


    all you need to do is sign it."


    Yvonne''s mouth went dry. Everything went too smoothly, and it seemed that the rtionship between


    Samuel and his ssmate was quite good.


    However, how did Samuele to know such a powerful person?

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    With the contract secured, Yvonne walked out of Weakriver Real Estate as if her soul had been sucked


    out.


    Some guy who was sneaking around in the distance saw that scene and quickly took out his phone to


    report to Harvey.


    Harvey was very happy when he received that news. H e nned to hold an internal meeting


    immediately, during which he would expel Yvonne from the Sue family. 2


    "What''s the matter?" Samuel walked up to Yvonne and looked at her despair. He wondered if Liam had


    not treated her well? 1


    "The contract had been signed," Yvonne looked at Samuel and said in a dull tone.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Since the contract has already been signed, why do you look so lifeless?"


    Yvonne was not lifeless. The feeling was simply too unreal for her; kind of like a dream.


    At that point, Yvonne''s cell phone began ringing. After seeing the name Harvey, she said helplessly,


    "Harvey i s a bit too excited."


    "Well, he¡¯s surely in for a disappointment this time,"


    Samuel replied.


    "This is all your credit. If it weren''t for you, our family would be finished." Yvonne looked at Samuel


    gratefully.


    "Don''t let anyone know about this."


    "Why?" Yvonne looked at Samuel in confusion. That incident was enough to change Samuel''s status


    with the Sues. Why did he want to hide it?


    "You¡¯ll know next time," Samuel answered.


    Yvonne nodded.


    Riding on the small electric bicycle, Samuel sent Yvonne to thepany before going to his usual


    store.


    He exchanged nces with the shopkeeper and smiled. Although Samuel did not say a word, the


    shopkeeper knew that Samuel¡¯s time hade.


    All the rtives were present in the Sue familypany¡¯s meeting room.


    "I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be exposed today after she talked big yesterday. I really thought she had the ability


    to do that."


    "What ability would Yvonne have? If we can''t get the deal done, how would she be able to do it?"


    "Harvey, before your grandma arrives, I¡¯d like to remind you that you must make Yvonne pay the price.


    You mustn''t allow her to act dumb."


    "Yes, we must take this opportunity to drive Yvonne''s family out of the Sue family." 1


    The rtives talked amongst each other but kept their mouths shut after the Grandmother Sue arrived.


    The meeting room''s door opened and Yvonne walked i n.


    "Yvonne, you haven''t forgotten what you said yesterday, have you?" Harvey could not wait for Yvonne


    to sit down.


    Yvonne had an indifferent look. She nced at Harvey and asked, "You haven''t forgotten what you said


    yesterday too, right?"


    "Hahaha, of course I didn''t forget. But why does it matter? What I said isn¡¯t important at all since you


    weren''t able to negotiate for a coboration," Harvey said triumphantly. The news he received from his


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    spy was a clear enough sign that Yvonne had failed. Otherwise, why would she look so lost if she had


    seeded?


    "Grandma, I¡¯ve already negotiated the coboration and the contract has been signed. You can review


    it." Yvonne handed the contract to the olddy. 3


    All of a sudden, disbelief appeared on the faces of all the Sue family rtives.


    With eyes wide open, Grandmother Sue asked, "You¡¯ve signed the contract?"

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    The olddy looked straight at Yvonne and even asked her assistant to bring her reading sses over.


    The Sue family rtives craned their necks and wanted to see the contents of the contract, as they did


    not believe that Yvonne could actually negotiate for a coboration. Almost everyone there showed up


    at Weakriver Real Estate, but they never even got to meet the boss. How could Yvonne manage to do


    so?


    Her status in the Sue family was a low one and she had always been unweed. No one treated


    Yvonne as their rtive, but what if she gets the attention of the olddy after negotiating the


    cooperation?


    Among them, the person who was most unwilling to believe it was Harvey. If Yvonne managed to


    negotiate the cooperation, it meant that in the future, he would have to serve tea to Yvonne and


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    address her as Elder Sister Yvonne. It was humiliating for him.


    "Yvonne, you forged a contract all by yourself? Who would want to believe you? I don''t think you¡¯ve


    even met the owner of Weakriver Real Estate," Harvey said sarcastically.


    "Yes, I didn¡¯t meet the owner of Weakriver Real Estate. " The person in charge of the west side project


    was Liam Jude, and he had also mentioned how the boss was very busy, something which Yvonne


    could understand.


    When Yvonne said that, the Sue family''s rtives became restless and started exchanging nces


    with each other.


    "Yvonne, how dare you make a fake contract just to lie to us."


    "I never imagined you¡¯d do this kind just so you won¡¯t be kicked out of the Sue family."


    "Do you take us for fools? You¡¯re lying to us with a fake contract?"


    They were all angry and riled up. Yvonne was treated a s though she was the enemy and everyone


    gritted their teeth with hatred. 1


    Harvey''s super nervous expression instantly rxed and he looked at Yvonne like she was an idiot. He


    then said, "To think that you¡¯d resort to such methods. Are you worried that you''ll be kicked out of the


    Sue family? I''d think so. Your family of three, plus that garbage son-inw, would find it difficult to even


    eat without the Sue family. Don''t worry though, I won''t be too heartbroken. If you¡¯re really too hungry, I''ll


    give you some food as charity."


    The othersughed when they heard that and echoed i n acknowledgment, "Yeah, we can still give you


    some food." i


    Instead of getting angry, Yvonne smiled and said, "You don''t have a say on whether the contract is true


    or false. Even if I didn''t meet the Weakriver Real Estate''s boss, the person in charge of the west side


    project is


    Liam Jude. It¡¯s his signature on the contract.


    "I''m not a fool and I''ll never treat Grandma as a fool. D o you think I''ll do something like forge a


    contract?"


    Harvey''s heart trembled and his face was as pale as paper.


    Forging a contract made no sense at all and would even anger grandma. How could Yvonne even do


    such a thing?


    Could she have seeded in the negotiations?


    "We went nowhere with the negotiation, Yvonne. How could you-"


    Grandmother Sue raised her hand before Harvey could finish his words.


    The olddy looked up at Yvonne and asked, "Liam did sign this contract with you. Is ourpany


    really going to supply the materials for the west side project? H


    "I''ve already invited Liam to ourpany tomorrow, Grandma. You''ll know whether it''s real or not when


    the timees," Yvonne replied, i


    The olddy smiled. "Good good good." i


    The Sue family''s rtives heard those three words. Their chests were like huge bells that had been


    struck, and it made them feel very ufortable.


    Since Yvonne actually received praise from Grandmother Sue, she might even be given an important


    position within the family instead of being chased out. However, none of them wanted her to step on


    their heads.


    "I didn''t expect you to be lucky, Yvonne. I''m surprised you seeded," Harvey admitted begrudgingly.


    Weakriver Real Estate''s people would being over t o theirpany the next day, and even if he


    refused t o believe it, he did not think that Yvonne would say that kind of meaningless big talk.


    "You didn''t forget what you said, did you?" Yvonne said.


    Harvey gritted his teeth and said, "You just got lucky this time, Yvonne. I would''ve seeded too if I


    went. D o you really want me to serve you your tea and water?"


    Harvey was wholeheartedly reluctant to do such shameful things because he was the most powerful


    person in the Sue family. Besides, he had the most ground for hope to inherit the chairman position.


    There was no way he would serve tea to Yvonne.


    "Don¡¯t cross the line, Yvonne, and don''t think that you can ride on Harvey''s head after a little bit of


    luck."


    "Yeah. Are you really regarding yourself as a hero now? Who knows, I might have been able to do it


    too."


    "Yvonne, as your elder, let me advise you to let this matter go. You''re just lucky, that''s all."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Several members of the Sue family stood up to speak for Harvey one after another. Yvonne smiled in


    anger after seeing how they imposed themselves due to their seniority. They were undoubtedly a


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    bunch of shameless people. The agreement was Harvey¡¯s suggestion, but she was the one who was


    used of being in the wrong.


    Would those people stand up and speak for her if the negotiation failed and Harvey wanted to drive her


    out of the Sue family?


    "If you agree to bet, then you must ept your loss," the olddy said softly.


    As soon as that sentence was spoken, the rtives who had been speaking up for Harvey faded away


    at once. They dared not utter anymore nonsense.


    The difort in Harvey¡¯s expression was as though he had eaten a pile of feces. Although he was


    incredibly reluctant, he would never dare to go back o n his word after his grandmother had spoken. 2


    He earnestly brought Yvonne a cup of tea and called out extremely grudgingly, "Elder Sister Yvonne."


    With his head hung low, Harvey''s eyes were sinister and he thought, ''I''ll let you be smug this time, but


    from now on, don''t even think about living your days in peace. I¡¯m the most powerful person in the


    There are many ways for me to eliminate you if I wanted to. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll return to you the shame


    you gave me.''


    Yvonne took the tea but did not drink it. Instead, she put it on the conference table and said to the old


    Liam tomorrow."


    After the meeting ended, the other rtives were still reluctant to leave after Yvonne and the olddy


    left the meeting room. 1


    "Harvey, you must find a way to destroy Yvonne''s determination. You can''t let her be put in an


    important position."


    "Yeah, if she¡¯s really responsible for the coboration with Weakriver Real Estate, it might even affect


    your status.¡±


    Harvey''s face turned gloomy. As those rtives mentioned, if Yvonne really did coborate with


    Weakriver Real Estate, his position in thepany would inevitably be affected.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll never let that woman seed."


    Yvonne and Samuel returned home.


    Godfrey and Lydia were sitting nervously in the living room because their family was facing the turning


    point between life and death. Godfrey did not even dare to go to the meeting because he was afraid to


    see himself being driven out of the Sue family.


    "Yvonne, how did it go?" Lydia asked guiltily.


    Seeing her parents'' frightened looks, Yvonne smiled and said, "Don''t worry. We won''t be kicked out of


    the Sue family."


    Godfrey looked at Yvonne in astonishment, stood up, and asked in disbelief, "You... Did you really


    manage t o negotiate the coboration?"


    "Yvonne, you did it?" Lydia had a dumbfounded expression too.


    Yvonne nodded and nced at Samuel. Everyone credited the sess to her, but she was the only


    one who knew that Samuel made it happen. He was the real hero.


    "Yes, the negotiation isplete and the contract has already been signed too," Yvonne said.


    Lydia walked to Yvonne excitedly. She pushed Samuel away and animatedly said, "My dear daughter,


    Yvonne. Mom was in the wrong because Mom should''ve believed you." 1


    "What did your grandma say, Yvonne? Did Harvey really serve you tea and water?" Godfrey suddenly


    regretted not attending the meeting. It was a damn shame that he missed out on seeing Harvey call her


    Elder Sister Yvonne. 1


    "Grandma said ''Good'' three times, and Harvey did bring me tea and water." Yvonne was very happy


    when she saw her parents happy.


    If Yvonne was happy, Samuel would naturally be happy too.


    However, Lydia was disgruntled when she saw


    Samuel''s smile. She fired back coldly, "Why are you smiling? This is our Yvvone''s effort and has


    nothing t o do with you."


    Yvonne wanted to speak for Samuel, but she could only sigh when she saw Samuel shake his head.


    "The both of you can rest assured that no one will drive us out of the Sue family."


    "We''ll rest assured, we''ll rest assured. I didn''t expect m y daughter to show such promise. Mom is too


    happy." 1


    Samuel was excluded from the happy family, so all he could do was head to the kitchen in silence.


    That night, Harvey and his father went to the Sue family vi. He was not about to give Yvonne the


    luxury of changing her fortunes, hence the necessity t o stop Yvonne''s rise.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    "Grandma, are you really going to put Yvonne in charge of this?" Harvey said to Grandmother Sue as


    they sat in the living room.


    The olddy put on a righteous air and said, "Since Yvonne is the one who negotiated this, it''s only


    natural to hand it over to her. Is there a problem with that?"


    "Mom, you have to think carefully about this matter. Yvonne''s a woman, after all. It won''t be good for


    Harvey if she gains clout in thepany," Lionel Sue said, i


    Grandmother Sue looked at the two men unhappily and said, "If there¡¯s anything you wish to say, say it


    to my face. Don¡¯t beat around the bush."


    "Grandma, even though Samuel entered into our Sue family, he¡¯s still an outsider at the end of the day.


    It has been three whole years and he hasn''t aplished anything before. Aren''t you afraid that our


    Sue family''s industry will fall into the hands of this outsider if Yvonne takes control of thepany?"


    Harvey asked. 1


    "Yvonne doesn''t feel anything for that piece of trash. If I didn''t attach any importance to the Sue family''s


    reputation, I would''ve had them divorced long ago. The situation that you¡¯re worried about will never


    happen," the olddy said.


    Harvey gritted his teeth and continued, "Grandma, no one can tell what''ll happen in the future. We have


    to put our guards up. Since the contract has already been signed, it wouldn''t affect it if someone else


    reces her. Do you want to bet the Sue family''s future on Yvonne and Samuel''s rtionship?"


    The olddy''s expression became somber upon hearing that.


    Although Yvonne and Samuel were married on paper only, in the future, no one could tell whether their


    rtionship might turn for the better after they had pillow talk.


    The west side project was very important to the Sue family because it could greatly enhance the status


    of the Sue family in Cloud City. It meant that anyone in charge of this project would potentially have a


    better position in thepany next time. 2


    If Yvonne won over the hearts of the people, the Sue family might actually fall into the hands of that


    outsider named Samuel.


    "Grandma, Samuel has tolerated everything for so many years. I suspect that he''s doing it with a


    purpose. Maybe he¡¯s just waiting for this day," Harvey continued adding fuel to the fire. 1


    The olddy snorted coldly and said, "That rubbish dares to covet our Sue family''s property? What a


    foolish dreamer. Let''s do this instead. You''ll be responsible for the project and I''ll give Yvonne a call


    right now."


    Upon hearing those words, Harvey was delighted but still pretended to be calm on the surface. He


    replied," Grandma, I''m not trying to take Yvonne''s credit. I''m just doing it for the sake of the Sue family."


    1


    At the olddy''s age, she had already gained lots of experience from the world. She could not possibly


    be oblivious to Harvey''s thoughts.


    "You don''t need to say such unnecessary things. I know what you''re thinking. Also, don¡¯t try to y


    tricks in front of me next time. That tea cake isn''t even fit to be fed to a pig," the olddy shot back


    sharply.


    Harvey nodded again and again before saying, "You''re right, Grandma. From now on, I''ll do things


    earnestly." 1


    Yvonne was gathering the information they needed when the phone call from her grandma struck her


    like lightning.


    Although the coboration was negotiated easily, she was the one who went and did the negotiation.


    How could it be handed over to Harvey for no reason?


    "Grandma, I..."


    "Enough. I''ve already decided. You can take a leave tomorrow."


    Yvonne gritted her teeth with hatred as she listened to the dial tone on the phone. She knew Harvey


    must have done something sneaky behind her back to


    make their grandma rece her.


    Not longter, her phone rang again, with a call from Harvey, that time. 3


    When she answered the phone, she heard Harvey''s proud voice, "Yvonne, you didn''t think that you''d


    get the chance to change your fortunes, did you? Well, let me tell you that you¡¯ll forever live beneath


    my feet in your entire life." 1


    "Harvey, you despicable, shameless, and vile man. I was the one who negotiated this coboration,"


    Yvonne said unwillingly.


    "And what of it? Grandma asked me to be responsible. Are you brave enough to voice any objections?


    Logically speaking, I should be the one saying thank you, because without you, I would never have had


    the chance to be responsible for this project. But who was it that made us into enemies? You¡¯re


    destined to be useless in this life with that good-for-nothing. In fact, it''s good that way. You just need to


    get by your life, eat, and wait until you die. You don''t even need to- "


    Yvonne hung up before Harvey finished speaking. She was so angry that her hair stood on end.


    Grandmother Sue had decided, and Yvonne knew that she could not change a thing. Harvey was


    showing off before her, and she could not do anything about it.


    "AGGGGHHHHH!" Yvonne roared in despair.


    The noise shocked Godfrey and Lydia, who ran from the room into the living room.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Yvonne, what''s the matter? Did Samuel bully you?" Lydia asked nervously. Although Samuel and


    Yvonne were married for three years, Lydia knew that Yvonne had never let Samuel touch her in those


    three years. Moreover, Lydia did not want her baby daughter to be ruined in the hands of trash like


    Samuel.


    "What''s the matter?" Godfrey asked nervously too.


    Yvonne was just venting out for a moment because reality was already foreordained. She said,


    "Nothing, I''m just feeling depressed and I wanted to vent my feelings for a bit."


    "Why are you depressed? You''ve already negotiated the contract with Weakriver Real Estate. You''ll be


    responsible for this project in the future and our family''s status in thepany will definitely climb


    higher and higher. You should be happy," Godfrey said and smiled.


    "Dad, grandma didn¡¯t allow me to head this project and has already reced the person-in-charge.


    Harvey will be taking over," Yvonne said dejectedly.


    "What!" Godfrey eximed in shock. Yvonne was clearly the one who negotiated the contract. How


    could Harvey be given that responsibility?


    Lydia jumped with anger and cursed, "That bastard Harvey must''ve gone to your grandma''s ce to


    smear your name again. This is uneptable. I''m going to talk to him."


    Seeing that Lydia was about to rush out of the house,


    Godfrey quickly grabbed her and said, "My mother has already decided on this. What use is there for


    you to g o and look for Harvey?"


    "What use is there? We¡¯re alwayspromising. Are w e really going to let him ride on our heads all


    the time? Godfrey, is there a limit to how spineless you can be?" Lydia roared hoarsely.


    Godfrey was too afraid to speak again, so Yvonne had t o interfere, "Dad¡¯s right, Mom. It''s useless for


    you to go and kick up a fuss."


    "We¡¯re just going to forget it, then? You worked so hard to negotiate the coboration and you''re just


    going to let Harvey have it? You¡¯re willing to let that happen?" Lydia asked.


    Yvonne was certainly unwilling of course, but her grandmother had the final say in matters regarding


    thepany. Even if she could not ept it, all she could do was swallow her breath.


    At that point, Samuel appeared at the door of the room and said to Yvonne, "Don''t worry, no one else


    can be responsible for this project except you."


    Lydia was already furious, and she got even angrier when she saw Samuel. Shembasted coldly,


    "This is our family''s business and has nothing to do with you. No one thinks you''re dumb if you don''t


    speak."


    Yvonne became anxious¡ªthe coboration seeded with Samuel¡¯s help, but Lydia showed such a


    terrible attitude toward him.


    "Mom, go to sleep. I''ll figure out a solution for this," Yvonne said.


    Lydia was incredibly upset and sleeping was thest thing on her mind. Godfrey had to drag her back


    to the room. 1


    Yvonne returned to her room, closed the door, and said to Samuel, "I''m sorry about my mother. She


    doesn''t know anything, that¡¯s why she¡¯s-"


    "If I minded, I would¡¯ve run away from home a long time ago," Samuel said indifferently.


    Run away from home?


    Those four words struck her heart. Did he actually consider that ce as his home? 1


    "Peopleugh at you, roll their eyes at you, ridicule you, and mock you every single day. Don¡¯t you feel


    offended by it at all?" Yvonne asked.


    "You endured much more than I did. What right do I have to feel offended?"


    Yvonne stood nkly on the spot when she heard those words. She covered her face with her hands


    and burst into tears.


    ¡®You... Did you endure all that because of me?¡¯


    The next day, Harvey wore the most expensive suit in his closet and stood like a dog at the door of the


    Although the contract had already been signed, the meeting that was to happen on that day was


    equally a s important. The key was to ensure that Liam epted the changing of the person-in-charge.


    Harvey was confident that he could rece Yvonne because his position was higher than Yvonne in


    thepany. He had more authority to speak, and it would definitely make Liam feel that the Sue


    family attached great importance to their coboration.


    Harvey was eager toe forward and greet Liam when he saw thettering from a distance.


    "Hello Mr. Jude. My name is Harvey, and I¡¯m the one i n charge of this project on behalf of the Sue


    family," Harvey stretched out his hand and introduced himself in a gentlemanly manner.


    Liam stretched out his hand and Harvey was overjoyed. Liam seemed to have epted that the


    person-in-charge had been reced. Yvonne was only able to negotiate their coboration through


    sheer luck, and it did not matter whether she was present or not.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    "Where¡¯s Miss Sue?" Liam asked in a seemingly casual manner.


    Harvey thought that Liam was just asking casually, so he figured he could just cook up an excuse and


    be done with it. "She''s sick. I¡¯ll be responsible for the follow-up coboration with yourpany in the


    future."


    Liam nodded and said, "In that case, let''s talk after Miss Sue recovers."


    Liam then turned and left after speaking.


    Harvey froze for a moment before quickly catching up with Liam and saying, "Mr. Jude, it''s the same


    even if I¡¯m heading this project. Don¡¯t worry, I''m much more capable than Yvonne. Coborating with


    yourpany-"


    Before Harvey could finish speaking, Liam stopped beside his car. "There are plenty of people who


    want t o coborate with Weakriver Real Estate. Since the Sue family appears very much insincere, I''ll


    have to reconsider the coboration."


    Harvey stood dumbfounded as he watched Liam''s car drive away. He thought that Liam would not care


    much about that at all, but what surprised him was Liam''s tough as nails attitude. 1 ''I¡¯ll have to


    reconsider the coboration!''


    That sentence made Harvey''s scalp numb. The Sue family had always been apany of average


    strength amongst their manypetitors. Being able t o secure the coboration was a rarity in itself.


    Would the olddy not kill him if it was destroyed in his hands? 2


    What should he do?


    Did he really have to ask Yvonne toe forward?


    Harvey was unwilling to resign himself to that. He had just only demonstrated his influence to Yvonne


    the night before. Would he still have a reputation if he asked her to clean up his mess?


    It was then that Harvey''s phone rang.


    "Harvey, your grandma has already arrived at thepany. Is Liam here yet?" Lionel asked. He was


    actually rather smug at that juncture because the opportunity he seized from Yvonne could cement


    Harvey''s position in thepany. As long as Harveypleted everything, Lionel would certainly


    be the chairman of the Sue family''spany.


    "I''ming to the meeting room right away," Harvey replied solemnly.


    All the rtives of the Sue family were present in the meeting room. After all, it was such an important


    project, and in order to show their sincerity, no one dared to be absent.


    Grandmother Sue sat at the chairman¡¯s seat, and when she saw Harveying to the meeting room


    alone, she asked, "Hasn''t Liam arrived yet?"


    "Grandma." Harvey lowered his head and greeted her. 1


    Grandmother Sue eyebrows wrinkled and she questioned, "What¡¯s the matter? You didn''t offend Liam,


    did you?"


    The other Sue family members cast worried looks at Harvey when they heard Grandmother Sue''s


    question, none more so than Lionel. He was still proud that Harvey got this opportunity, but if Harvey


    messed up, the hope for him to take up the chairman¡¯s seat in the future was slim.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Harvey? Did Liam change the time because he isn¡¯t free?" Lionel asked.


    "Liam was very angry because Yvonne didn''t show up. He said... He said ..."


    Seeing Harvey''s incoherent mumbling, the olddy pped the conference table and asked sharply,"


    What did he say?"


    Harvey quieted down and said quickly, "He said he would reconsider the coboration with the Sue


    family."


    The olddy was fuming and red at him in anger. If Harvey did note looking for her the previous


    night, the person in charge of that project would never have been changed and Liam would not have


    ended u p being angry.


    There were plenty ofpanies coveting that coboration, and even more individuals who wanted t o


    get a handful of wool from that fat sheep. The Sue family had already gotten that opportunity, but they


    might have missed it because of Lionel and his son.


    "Harvey, Lionel, if the Sue family fails to coborate with Weakriver Real Estate, both of you will be


    kicked out of the family." The olddy gritted her teeth. 1


    When father and son heard these words, their faces paled. They never would have expected such


    serious consequences to ur, i


    Moreover, the olddy had always kept her word, so if she told them to leave, they would definitely not


    be allowed to stay.


    "Grandma, the contract has already been signed. Can h e renege on it?" Harvey asked in


    dissatisfaction. 1


    The olddy sneered, "Don¡¯t you know who''s behind Weakriver Real Estate? What can we do to


    Weakriver Real Estate with our capabilities? Would you dare to take thepensation if they hand it


    over to you?"


    The olddy''s words made the rest of the Sue family members afraid to breathe. As she said, who


    would dare to take thepensation if it was delivered to their door? The people behind Weakriver


    Real Estate were none other than the Hannigan family!


    "Yvonne''s the only one who has the chance to save this. Discuss amongst yourselves and decide on


    how you''ll deal with it." The olddy left them with that sentence and departed angrily.


    The other Sue family members looked at Harvey with a slightly different expression. They knew that


    Yvonne''s position in thepany would soon rise after that incident, and it may well threaten Harvey¡¯s


    position.


    In the past, they fawned over Harvey because Harvey had the most optimistic prospect of bing


    thepany chairman. However, the olddy''s impression of Harvey had inevitably dropped after


    Harvey''s error in judgment, and the chairman position could no longer be considered a done deal.


    "Harvey, you¡¯re the only person who can think of a solution to this problem. We can''t help you."


    "Yeah, we want to help but we can''t. The olddy is getting really angry. You should think of a solution


    as soon as possible."


    "We have other things to deal with, so we''ll be leaving first."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The group of rtives made themselves scarce.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Lionel and Harvey were the only ones left in the conference room.


    Lionel''s face was ashen due to sheer hatred, and he remarked viciously, "I don''t know what kind of


    drug Yvonne has given Liam. How could he not ord any respect to you when a person in your


    position wants t o have a discussion with him."


    Harvey clenched his jaw and nearly crushed his posterior teeth. A sneer then appeared on his face as


    h e said, "It''s very likely that Yvonne is cheating on that piece of trash. How unexpected." 3


    "In any case, she''s the only one who can step forth in this situation. Your grandma never goes back on


    her words," Lionelmented.


    Harvey had a headache just thinking of that. He would not have called Yvonne the night before if he


    had known earlier that things would end up like that.


    Having to personally call Yvonne and ask her to show up was too hard of a p on his face.


    "I¡¯m the only one who can call her."


    Harvey took out his cell phone and dialed Yvonne''s number.


    He did not dare to dy it any further. If Liam really did choose another partner, then there was no


    more room to make amends.


    Yvonne had been ordered to rest at home that day and she became sullen with anger. As she was


    busy watching television at home, her mobile phone then rang. 1


    Just as she was about to get up to pick the phone, Samuel reached out and answered.


    "It''s Harvey. I''ll pick it up for you," Samuel said.


    Yvonne did not know what Samuel wanted to do, but since he had already said that, Yvonne naturally


    had n o objections.


    Samuel put the phone on loudspeaker and Harvey''s voice came through the phone. "Come to the


    Yvonne fumed with anger after hearing his voice. Was it not enough for him to show off and rub it in her


    face the night before? Did he want her toe to thepany just so he could humiliate her?


    She was going to say something when she saw Samuel gesturing at her to remain silent.


    "Yvonne is sick," Samuel said.


    Harvey became especially impatient when he heard Samuel''s voice and shot back, "Give Yvonne the


    phone. You''re not qualified to talk to me."


    "Oh." Samuel responded indifferently, then hung up and switched off the phone.


    "What are you doing?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "Harvey is looking for you because he needs your help. Liam must¡¯ve refused to discuss the project


    with him, s o he wants you toe forward," Samuel said. 2


    Taken aback by that statement, Yvonne asked, "Really?"


    "Yes, really."


    Yvonne stood up and said impatiently, "Let''s go quickly."


    "You¡¯re not supposed to be anxious even if that¡¯s how you''re feeling. The one who should be anxious is


    Harvey. I''m assuming Grandma must be very angry now, which is why Harvey is asking you for help.


    He tricked his way into snatching your position as the person in charge. Are you going to help him so


    easily? " Samuel asked. 1


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Yvonne still did not understand what Samuel meant.


    The coboration was very important to the Sue family, and if she could do it, then she would be able t


    0 improve her status within the Sue family. If the dy causes a misfortune, Harvey would definitely be


    punished, but she would not get any benefit either.


    "Then what should I do?" Yvonne asked. 1


    "Wait. Wait for him to beg you. This is a good opportunity for you to get your revenge," Samuel smiled.


    "But-" "Don¡¯t worry. Have you forgotten that the owner of


    Weakriver Real Estate is my ssmate? It won¡¯t be a problem even if it''s dyed for a few days,"


    Samuel exined.


    Yvonne had a sudden realization. Her eyeballs rolled around in her eye sockets as she looked at


    Samuel, then she leaned on the sofa and said faintly, "I never pegged you for a cunning person,


    Samuel."

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    After being hung up on, a furious Harvey threw his cell phone onto the ground and smashed it to


    pieces.


    "You piece of trash. How dare you hang up on me?


    What right do you have!" Harvey exploded in anger. 2


    Lionel''s heart sank. Their lives would be over if Harvey did note forward. 2


    "What''s going on, Harvey? Is Yvonne disinclined toe forward?" Lionel asked. 1


    Harvey sneered and said, "Samuel answered the call. H e said Yvonne was sick."


    "Sick?" Lionel spat out in disdain. "I think she''s pretending to be sick and is deliberately avoiding


    everything."


    As angry as he was, Lionel''s IQ was still working perfectly. Regardless of the situation, he had to make


    sure that Yvonne came forward. The coboration was not a serious matter, but being kicked out of the


    Sue family was.


    "Come on, Harvey. I¡¯ll apany you for a ride," Lionel said.


    Harvey had a cold expression. He was riled up to no end after Samuel hung up on him, so it was only


    natural that he wanted to look for Samuel and settle scores. 1


    Lionel had a look of disgust when he reached the housing area where Yvonne''s family was located.


    "As expected, the least promising individuals in the Sue family live in such a ce." 1


    "Dad, it''s already good enough that they have a doghouse to live in. Would they be able to live in


    Cloudridge Hill''s vis with a sry of several thousand bucks a month?" Harvey snickered. 1


    Being able to live in Cloudridge Hill Vis was a manifestation of a person''s status. Grandmother Sue''s


    biggest wish was to allow the Sue family to move into the Cloudridge Hill Vis since that was the only


    way they could be considered a first-rate family.


    When the knock on the door sounded, Samuel asked Yvonne to go inside the room. Since she had to


    pretend that she was sick, they had to go all-out with their acting.


    The door swung open and Harvey looked at Samuel in anger.


    "Samuel, did you just hang up on me?" Harvey said.


    "You bet."


    Harvey suddenly raised his fist and waved it toward Samuel''s face.


    "You piece of rubbish, what right do you have to hang up on me."


    Boom!


    Samuel kicked Harvey''s abdomen in a thunderous manner.


    Harvey was mmed into the wall before he could eveny his fist on Samuel.


    The sharp pain emanating from Harvey''s lower abdomen distorted his expression and made him squat


    on the ground.


    "Samuel! How dare you hit my son." Lionel was furious when he saw the scene.


    Samuel stared at Lionel coldly and shot back," I¡¯ll hit you too if you continue to spew nonsense out of


    your trap."


    Lionel''s heart was shaken. That wimp''s expression really did strike fear into his heart.


    Was he not the soft guy that had always been bullied? Why did he be stronger that day all of a


    sudden?


    "How dare you hit me, Samuel!" Harvey gritted his teeth and hissed.


    "Since you''reing to ask for help, at least look like you''re actually asking for help. Didn''t grandma


    clearly spell out what would happen if the coboration was lost?" Samuel said. 1


    That sentence made Lionel and Harvey''s anger subside instantly. If they could not recover the


    coboration, they would be driven out of the Sue family.


    "Does this have anything to do with you, Samuel? Tell Yvonne toe out," Lionel ordered.


    "Why doesn''t it have anything to do with me? Yvonne i s my wife. She''s sick now, so I¡¯m in charge of


    the family affairs for the time being," Samuel retorted.


    "Wife?"


    Upon hearing Samuel¡¯s words, Lionel and Harvey sneered at the same time.


    "Don¡¯t you have a little bit of decency, Samuel? You¡¯re a spineless good-for-nothing that has to rely on


    a woman to get by. Are you in any ce to speak?" Lionel asked.


    "Does Yvonne agree to what you just said? Don''t you know that Yvonne is cuckolding you? How do you


    think she managed to negotiate the contract with Weakriver Real Estate?" Harvey shot a mocking look


    a t Samuel.


    Samuel frowned. He knew very well how Yvonne managed to negotiate the coboration, and he knew


    that Harvey''s remarks were obviously a malicious insult toward Yvonne. 1


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    A strong killing intent emanated from Samuel as he walked haughtily toward Harvey.


    Harvey shrank his neck and was inexplicably frightened. He stammered and muttered, "You... What do


    you think you¡¯re doing?" "I¡¯ll make sure you die if you dare to speak ill of her again."

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Harvey''s Adam''s apple squirmed and he swallowed his saliva. Surprisingly, he did not doubt Samuel''s


    words in the slightest.


    "What are you doing?" At that moment, Godfrey and Lydia happened toe back and ran into that


    scene.


    "Your son-inw is quite talented, Godfrey. He''s even brave enough to hit my son." Lionel resumed his


    arrogant appearance after seeing Godfrey because that younger brother of his had been spineless


    since h e was young. He took away Godfrey¡¯s candy when they were young and even snatched


    Godfrey''s girlfriend when they were studying. Lionel never lost, so he had an inherent sense of


    superiority in front of Godfrey. 3


    Meanwhile, Godfrey had been bullied ever since he was a child, so a psychological shadow loomed


    over him. Deep in his heart, fear always crept in when he saw his big brother.


    "Samuel, are you crazy? You even-"


    Godfrey had yet to finish his words when Lydia grabbed hold of him.


    Even though Lydia had no fond feelings for Samuel in her heart, Harvey had taken away Yvonne''s


    responsibility for the project the night before. It just so happened that she had no avenue to unleash


    her anger, so she could not be happier when Harvey was


    beaten up.


    "Big Brother, your son was asking to be hit. If he did something wrong, it¡¯s only natural that he receives


    retribution," Lydia said.


    "You..." Lionel was extremely angry. He pointed at Lydia with trembling fingers.


    "What about me? Why are you pointing at me for? And why the hell are you at my house when you


    have no business being here? None of you are wee here." Lydia was originally a nasty wife to


    begin with, and Lionel would never be a match for her if her anger red up.


    "Yes, Big Brother. Why did youe to my house?? You''ve nevere here before," Godfrey was


    surprised as well. Their rtives from the Sue family had never gone to their home¡ªit was so


    impossible and unimaginable that the sun might as well rise from the west that day. 1


    Lionel and Harvey were embarrassed and could not say a word.


    Samuel said, "The people from Weakriver Real Estate refused to talk to the new person-in-charge.


    That¡¯s why they came to ask Yvonne for help. I''m guessing Grandma was pretty angry."


    Lydia burst intoughter when she heard that. 1


    "Big Brother, I never expected you to go through a day like this, where you''ll havee to us for help.


    Oh, how the tides have turned," Lydia said.


    Lionel''s future was in Yvonne''s hands. Although he could not ept that, he was also unable to refute


    what Lydia said.


    "Godfrey, our actions were wrong this time. I apologize to you," Lionel said. 1


    In all of Godfrey''s years of life, he had only ever seen Lionel''s domineering side. He was thus very


    confused when Lionel apologized to him. 3


    Harvey lowered his head in shame, but all he could do was ept the situation.


    "Big Brother, Mom¡¯s punishment isn¡¯t trivial, is it? You wouldn''t have apologized to me if it was,"


    Godfrey curiously asked.


    "You must help me this one time, or else I''ll be kicked out of the Sue family." Lionel did not hide that


    from them. He had already been shamed anyway, but the chance to exact revenge was still there as


    long as he could keep his position in the Sue family. If he was kicked out of the family, he would be left


    with nothing.


    Samuel was also a little surprised when he heard that. Although he believed that the olddy would


    pressure Lionel, it surprised him that she would drive them out of the Sue family.


    "No. Why should we help you? You made our life very difficult in the past," Lydia outrightly refused.


    "Brother, Sis-in-Law, why must you do something that would jeopardize others and put you at a


    disadvantage? Being able to coborate with Weakriver Real Estate benefits your family too. If I''m


    kicked out of the Sue family, what else can you get aside from a bout of happiness?" Lionel argued.


    Lydia thought about it carefully. It was the same reason. Lionel''s removal would not affect her status in


    the Sue family, but everything would changepletely if Yvonne could be responsible for that


    coboration.


    "Where¡¯s Yvonne?" Lydia asked Samuel.


    "She¡¯s sick so she¡¯s resting," Samuel said.


    "Sick? Why did she suddenly fall sick?" Lydia shouted as she ran into the room nervously.


    When Lydia went inside the room, she saw Yvonne looking rather normal. The young woman did not


    appear to be sick at all, so Lydia asked, "Which part of you isn¡¯t feeling well, Yvonne?"


    Yvonne smiled slyly and whispered, "Mom, I''m actually feeling alright. Samuel just told me to feign the


    illness on purpose."


    "On purpose?" Lydia was taken aback, but she subsequently understood Samuel''s intentions. She


    remarked faintly, "I didn''t expect that good-for-nothing to be so petty."


    "Mom, can you stop using ¡¯good-for-nothing¡¯ in all of your sentences next time?" Yvonne asked


    unhappily. 1


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Lydia red at Yvonne and said, "Even though he did a good job dealing with this, pettiness isn''t a real


    skill. You can¡¯t possibly have fallen in love with him just because he did these things?"


    "Mom, I''ve been married to him for three years."

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Lydia''s greatest wish was to find an opportunity to kick Samuel out of their home. As a result, she was


    thoroughly incensed that Yvonne would speak on Samuel¡¯s behalf and ept their marriage.


    "I''m warning you, Yvonne. Don''t end up having feelings for him. You won¡¯t have a good future if you


    follow such useless men. I¡¯ve experienced it, so this is my lesson to you," Lydia said angrily. 1


    During those three years of staying with Samuel, Yvonne''s feelings have been developing


    imperceptibly. She would never divorce Samuel even i f the coboration with Weakriver Real Estate


    never existed, so why would she do that when Samuel was the one who helped and facilitated the


    coboration? 2


    The reason for Lydia''s harsh attitude toward Samuel was entirely because she believed that Samuel


    showed little promise. If Yvonne could just tell her about what happened with Weakriver Real Estate,


    she believed that Lydia''s attitude toward Samuel would definitely change.


    Nevertheless...


    Yvonne let out a sigh. ''Why won¡¯t you let me tell them about it?''


    "I''m notshing out at you. I just don''t want you to follow in my footsteps." Lydia noticed that her


    attitude


    was a bit too aggressive, so she toned it down a little bit.


    "Mom, give him one year and he definitely will not disappoint you." Yvonne knew that Samuel was


    changing for her sake. Although she did not know what exactly those changes were, she believed that


    Samuel would one day make those who looked down o n him admire him. 1


    "Hmph," Lydia snorted coldly and said, "He''s a spineless good-for-nothing, just like your dad. What''s


    going to happen if you give him ten years? Look at your dad. Does he look promising now?" 1


    "Mom, even though Dad hasn''t aplished much all these years, doesn''t he treat you well? He


    never went looking for mistresses, did he? Look at Uncle and the others. Which one of them doesn¡¯t


    have a woman outside of the home? Happiness isn''t measured by money," Yvonne answered. 2


    Although Lydia was angry, she knew that Yvonne was telling the truth. While Godfrey was poor and did


    not show any prospects, he did not go out and frolic around willy nilly. He was very goodpared to


    other men.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll give him a year to see how promising he can be. But I''m warning you, you can¡¯t let him


    touch you," Lydia said. 1


    Yvonne nodded. Although she faced her feelings for Samuel head-on, she was not ready for that yet. 1


    When Lydia walked out from Yvonne''s room into the living room, the only people she saw were Godfrey


    and Samuel.


    "Where''s Harvey and his dad? Didn''t they want to beg us? Why did they leave?" Lydia asked.


    Godfrey nced at Samuel with a trace of jealousy in his eyes.


    Samuel put on an unyielding attitude at the door earlier and forced Harvey to scram. Godfrey had never


    seen Samuel being so direct and fierce. It rendered him powerless to stop Samuel.


    His live-in son-inw had been useless for three years. Why did he suddenly change so drastically that


    day? He was even brave enough to hit Harvey!


    "I told them to leave. Since Grandma was the one who reced the person-in-charge, she should be


    the one t o deal with the problem herself," Samuel said curtly.


    That sentence was like a bout of thunder that stunned Godfrey and Lydia to death. 2


    Letting the olddye in person was a demand that was both high and unrealistic.


    "Have you gone nuts, Samuel?" Godfrey stood up suddenly.


    Lydia looked scared as well, and she asked, "Samuel, d 0 you have any right to say anything in this


    family? Do you even understand the consequences of doing this?"


    The olddy was like the Empress Dowager Cixi.


    Lydia may be a nasty wife, but she did not even dare t o breathe loudly in front of the olddy.


    "She''lle." Samuel''s calmness was beyond logic as he walked to the kitchen.


    Lydia suddenly felt that she could notprehend that good-for-nothing anymore. Did he take the


    wrong medicine that day or had he lost his mindpletely?


    "Godfrey, this... What¡¯s going on? Did he take the wrong medicine?" Lydia whispered.


    Godfrey shook his head and said. "I have no idea, but h e seems very different today."


    Suspicions surfaced in Lydia''s heart. She thought of what Yvonne said before and wondered whether


    Harvey might have had any real skills. 1


    "Do you think Mom wille?" Lydia asked.


    Godfrey smiled helplessly and said, "Why would Mome to this kind of ce? Apart from staying in


    her vi, when did that old woman ever go anywhere else? Who would want to invite her to their homes


    unless they were staying in one of Cloudridge Hill''s vis?"


    Lydia nodded. The olddy always wanted the Sue family to have a ce in Cloudridge Hill Vis. For


    so many years, neither she nor any of her rtives or children had ever been there.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    The next day.


    Yvonne had the habit of going for a morning run. She got up at six o''clock every day.


    After changing her clothes, Yvonne walked to Samuel''s floor mattress and asked, "Are you still


    pretending to be asleep?"


    Samuel sat up awkwardly. While he did not expect Yvonne to know that he watched her whenever she


    got off work, he was equally as surprised to find out that she knew he followed her for the morning run


    every day. i


    The two went out together. For the past three years, Yvonne had taken the same route in her daily


    morning run. She would definitely pass by the Cloudridge Hill vi area.


    After arriving at the road to the vi area of Cloudridge Hill, Samuel asked Yvonne, "Why do you stop


    here every day to look?"


    "The air quality is definitely much better if you jog on this hilly road in the morning," Yvonne exined


    with a yearning look. No one except the residents of the vi could pass through the gates as they


    pleased.


    Yvonne knew that it was a ce she could not hope to get, so she was content to just take a look at it


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    every day.


    "Grandma has always wanted to live here, because living here is the only way she can truly enter


    upper-ss society. This coboration with Weakriver Real Estate will likely give the Sue family that


    opportunity, which is why she was so adamant that she wanted Harvey toe to me."


    Samuel looked at the vi on the mountainside and said, "I heard that the hillside vi is going to be


    auctioned. The former owner went abroad many years ago, so he probably doesn''t n to return any


    more."


    "What are you thinking?" Yvonne looked at Samuel helplessly before saying, "The hillside vi is the


    most expensive property in the entire Cloudridge Hill area. It''s also the one that reflects the status best.


    There will definitely be a ton of rich people making their move in this auction. I heard that the selling


    price is estimated at sixty million. Do you know how much money that i s?"


    Sixty million was no small number indeed, but...it was not that high a sum either.


    "Let''s go," Samuel said with a smile.


    The two of them ate breakfast together before going home. For the first time in three years, Samuel


    found a n excuse to leave the house shortly after returning home.


    Weakriver Real Estate.


    The boss¡¯ office on the top floor.


    Samuel stood in front of the French windows with his hands behind his back.


    Liam stood respectfully behind Samuel. 1


    "Get someone to bid in the auction for Cloudridge Hill¡¯s vi," Samuel said.


    Liam seemed to be in a dilemma when he said, "Young Master, you can only use the Hannigan family''s


    money to develop thepany, this..."


    Samuel sneered coldly and tossed a bank card on the desk, saying, "Ever since I was twelve, I''ve


    always known that the Hannigan family belongs to him. So, I used my connections with the Hannigan


    family to help me earn my own money, and I''ve had my ownpany ever since I was sixteen years


    old. Were you i n charge of coborating with the Tagliare Company when you were in the Hannigan


    family?" 1


    Liam suddenly became short of breath when he heard those words.


    "I''ve been good friends with Tagliare Company¡¯s chairman, Leroy Quinn, for many years," Liam said.


    "Chairman?" A wicked smile curled up the corner of Samuel''s mouth. "He''s just a puppet."


    Deep down, Liam''s heart was shocked and he looked incredulously at Samuel.


    Leroy turned out to be the puppet of the Hannigan family¡¯s young master. Samuel had been controlling


    Leonard for so many years. Was he the real boss of the


    Tagliare Company? 2


    "Do you know why it''s called Tagliare?" Samuel asked.


    Liam was so scared that he did not know what to say.


    "It¡¯s a sword hanging over the Hannigan family''s head."


    Liam''s forehead was cold and sweaty. He could not believe that Samuel had been forging his own path


    ever since the tender age of 12. Was that not the time t 0 be young and worry-free? The Hannigan


    family¡¯s eldest young master could notpare to Samuel''s scheming mind, not by a long shot.


    Who could have imagined that the young man in front of him had already hung a sword on the


    Hannigan family''s head when the family''s Eldest Young Master spent his time drinking and enjoying


    himself?


    With a cool breeze creeping up his back, Liam said," Don''t worry, Young Master. I won¡¯t ever tell


    anyone about that."


    "Spare no effort to win the bid for this vi. She wants to go for her morning run on the hillside road


    every morning."


    ''I-Samuel Hannigan-will find a way to give you whatever you want, even if you desire the entire world.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Grandmother Sue left her home!


    She seemed to be heading to Godfrey''s house!


    When the news spread within the Sue family, every rtive was shocked beyond words. For many


    years, the olddy would never visit the ces her children lived in. She even said before that they


    could only ask her to visit their house if they were qualified to live in the Cloudridge Hill Vis.


    "Really?"


    "Is Grandma really going to Yvonne''s house?"


    "That can¡¯t be, right? Who was it that spread the rumor? That can¡¯t be possible!"


    The WeChat group containing the Sue family¡¯s younger generation erupted with liveliness. Everyone


    voiced out their disbelief.


    However, when a picture of an olddy getting off the car was posted to the group, it became quiet all


    of a sudden. 1


    They all knew that Grandma''s visit was considered a huge show of respect toward Yvonne. It was all


    but certain that Harvey''s position in thepany would b e affected.


    After learning about that, Godfrey and Lydia were so shocked that they remained speechless for a very


    long


    time. They thought it was impossible for the olddy t oe over and they never expected her to


    actuallye forward. 1


    The cooperation with Weakriver Real Estate was very important to the Sue family. Whether or not the


    family was able to squeeze into their status as Cloud City¡¯s first-rate family depends on how well they


    grasped that opportunity. The olddy''s greatest lifetime wish was that the Sue family could live in the


    Cloudridge Hill vi area while she was still alive. When she heard that Yvonne was ill, she was as


    anxious as ants on top of a hot pan, because there would be no way to repair the situation if Liam


    found another partner.


    She, therefore, had toe and visit Yvonne in person to be at ease.


    The olddy was very old and climbing the stairs nearly took her life away.


    Godfrey and Lydia had been waiting at the door for a long time. As soon as they saw the olddy, they


    immediately hurried forward to help.


    "Mom, why are you here in person? You can just call if something''s the matter. We''ll go and visit you,"


    Godfrey said. 1


    "That''s right, Mom. Just call us if something is up," Lydia echoed. 1


    The olddy was out of breath and her face paled from exhaustion.


    "I''m here to see Yvonne. I heard she''s sick," the old


    Godfrey was much taken aback by it. Yvonne was simply pretending to be sick and they would be done


    for if the olddy found out!


    He red fiercely at Samuel because it was Samuel''s atrocious idea.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Samuel seemed nonchnt and poured the olddy a ss of water after inviting her in. Unfortunately,


    the olddy did not even get a chance to look at him.


    "Where''s Yvonne?" the olddy asked after sitting on the sofa.


    "She¡¯s sick. She''s staying in the room now so she won''t infect you," Lydia said.


    "She''s not sick," Samuel remarked all of a sudden. 1


    A surprising turn of events!


    Samuel¡¯s words practically made Godfrey and Lydia pee their pants. They tried their best to conceal it


    but Samuel went and admitted it all by himself. 1


    "What nonsense are you talking about, Samuel? Yvonne is obviously sick." Lydia looked at Samuel


    angrily. It was none other than Samuel who suggested for Yvonne to feign her illness, yet he voluntarily


    admitted that she was pretending to be sick. His actions were jeopardizing them! 1


    "Mom, don''t listen to Samuel''s nonsense. He doesn''t know anything," Godfrey uttered in a panic.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    The olddy looked at Samuel unhappily and asked," What do you mean when you say she''s not


    sick?"


    "Yvonne is in charge of the project. She seeded in getting Weakriver Real Estate to coborate with


    us. Irrespective of what Harvey said, the decision to rece her as the person-in-charge is yours alone.


    Harvey is to me for this, but it¡¯s also your fault, don''t you agree?" Samuel said calmly.


    "Samuel, who do you think you are, questioning Grandma like that?" Harvey asked as though he was


    going berserk.


    Lionel''s scalp turned numb from his exceeding anger. Samuel was nothing more than a live-in son-in-


    "Samuel, you''re not in any ce to speak. You''d better get lost from my sight, or else you can''t me


    me for not sparing you any courtesy," Lionel said.


    "Grandma, Yvonne is the only one who can handle this coboration, don''t you think?" No matter how


    worked up the others were, Samuel kept calm.


    The olddy took a deep breath and said, "What''s the benefit in doing all of this? If you anger me,


    aren''t you afraid that I wouldn''t want to continue with the coboration and chase you out of the Sue


    family?"


    "That may be possible, but the losses facing the Sue family are just too great. You wouldn''t do this,"


    Samuel said.


    "Are you sure you¡¯ve gotten to me?" the olddy asked.


    "Grandma, I just want you to value Yvonne, that''s all. I¡¯ll apologize if there''s anything that angered you,"


    Samuel said.


    The olddyughed. The carrot-and-stick principle seemed quite effective.


    "Is this your idea? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days and you''ve already changed you much." The smile


    on the olddy''s face was gradually reced by gloom. Yvonne would never dare to y such tricks on


    her. Nor would Godfrey and Lydia do that, since they did not even dare to breathe too loudly in front of


    her.


    Apart from Samuel, she could not think of anyone else who coulde up with such an idea.


    "My original intentions were simply for the sake of the Sue family," Samuel said.


    Sue family?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    It was difficult to say whether he was referring to the olddy''s family or Yvonne''s family.


    "Where¡¯s Yvonne?" the olddy asked.


    Samuel''s phone rang at that exact moment and he put it on loudspeaker when answering the call.


    "Samuel, I just talked to Liam. He¡¯s willing to continue the coboration with the Sue family," Yvonne''s


    voice came from the phone.


    Both Godfrey and Lydia were dumbfounded. They had no idea when Yvonne left home.


    "Grandma¡¯s here at our home. She must be very happy to hear that news," Samuel said.


    The olddy reluctantly forced a smile and said," Thank you for your efforts, Yvonne. Pleasee to


    Grandma''s house for dinner the day after next."


    "Thank you, Grandma."


    The olddy stood up, looked directly at Samuel, and said, "Samuel, if you even have the slightest


    thought of coveting our Sue family¡¯s assets, I advise you to get rid of those ideas. I will never let you


    seed."


    "Don''t worry, Grandma. I''m not interested in the Sue family''s properties." Samuel did not think much of


    the Sue family''s status. How much could their assets be worth when they were nothing more than a


    second-rate family?


    After the olddy left, Lydia-who had been kept in the dark over everything-questioned Samuel,"


    Samuel, did you and Yvonne n this? Do you have any idea how dangerous this is?"


    "Mom, aren''t you going to vent a bit? Don''t you want to let out all that anger from the humiliation you''ve


    suffered in the Sue family all these years?" Samuel asked back.


    Lydia was taken aback by that. What happened that day was indeed venting on her behalf. The old


    "Moreover, the Sue family''s rtives won¡¯t ever dare t o underestimate any of you in the future. At the


    very least, the project in Yvonne''s hands can ensure that she is on the same level as Harvey," Samuel


    continued.


    Lydia was speechless. She could not find any fault with it even if she wanted to.


    The incident made waves amongst the Sue family rtives. Yvonne¡¯s status as the person-in-charge of


    the project would no doubt cause her status in thepany to rise. Several of the Sue family''s young


    women who had always looked down on Yvonne were angry and dissatisfied for a moment. They had


    no intention of letting Yvonne ride on their head.


    "Don''t be afraid! We still have a chance to marry into a rich family. With that big a betrothal gift, they''re


    surely a big family even if they weren''t the Hannigan family."


    "Yes, us sisters have alreadye to a unanimous agreement. No matter which one of us marries into


    the Hannigan family, we must protect each other and refrain from getting too close to Yvonne."


    "She¡¯s still a woman, after all. The Sue family can''t possibly fall into her hands alone. Don''t worry too


    much. Harvey will have a way to deal with her in the


    future."


    The group of sisters, minus Yvonne, started a movement against Yvonne for no apparent reason.


    When Yvonne returned home, Lydia secretly called Yvonne into her room.


    "Yvonne, tell me honestly. Is there anything you¡¯re hiding from me?" Lydia asked. 1


    "No. Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡± Yvonne was panicking, but she remained calm and


    "Why do I feel like Samuel''s apletely different person? You didn''t even see the calmness that he


    had when he was talking to your grandma today. Is there even anyone from the entire Sue family who


    dares to talk to the olddy with that attitude?" Lydia asked. 2


    Yvonne smiled. Although she did not see Samuel''s show of strength, she was actually very scared


    when she heard the n from Samuel. Nevertheless, she chose to believe in Samuel and the facts


    have proven that her decision to do that was correct. 1


    "Mom, no matter what, the most important thing is that it benefits us."

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Three dayster at the Sue family vi.


    The olddy held a celebration banquet for Yvonne and all rtives of the Sue family were present.


    During the banquet, Yvonne exined the cooperation with Weakriver Real Estate in detail and the old


    sinister intentions because Yvonne''s future position i n thepany was bound to be unshakeable


    after her advancement to a more senior role became a reality.


    After all, Weakriver Real Estate wanted to develop the city''s west side into a city center. A project like


    that would no doubt take a long time to finish.


    If the project was not yet over, could anyone even upend Yvonne''s status?


    Harvey''s expression was exceedingly ugly. He was originally the highest-ranking person within the


    younger generation in thepany, and he was expected to be the sessor to the Sue family''s


    chairman. With Yvonne in power, his influence in thepany would be eroded silently. In any case,


    he was still rather thankful that Yvonne was a woman-Harvey believed that his grandmother would not


    hand the entirepany over to a woman. 3


    In addition to the celebration banquet, there was


    another major event happening in Cloud City that day -the auction for the hillside vi at Cloudridge


    Hill.


    Although the Sue family were unable to entertain their fantasies, they still paid close attention to the


    development.


    "The hillside vi is going to auction today. I wonder who''s able to get it."


    "There are only three families in Cloud City who have the strength to bid for it. It depends on who''s


    willing t o spend more money to prove themselves."


    "I heard that the estimated transaction price fluctuates at sixty million bucks. It¡¯s practically living i n a


    pile of money."


    "These people are the cream of the crop amongst the rich. They couldn''t care less about money if it


    means adding to their reputation." 1


    Vara, Yvonne''s cousin, was very confident in herself when the Hannigan family presented the betrothal


    giftst time. She thought that the Hannigan family¡¯s betrothal gifts were given to her, so at that


    juncture she concluded. "Maybe there are other people that might bid for this vi."


    "Yara, you mean ..."


    "Didn''t the Hannigan family present us with a betrothal gift? It''s been so long, but he hasn''t revealed his


    true face yet. We have no idea why he''s being so mysterious. Maybe he just wants to give me a big


    surprise." Yara smiled confidently as if she was


    certain that the Hannigan family came for her.


    The rest of the Sue family¡¯s younger generation females were a little unhappy when they heard that, 1


    Indeed, Yara was the most beautiful amongst all of


    them, so it was most likely for her to be taken a fancy upon.


    "If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t our Sue family have the chance to live in Cloudridge Hill Vis?"


    Even the olddy was a little moved when she heard that. Although the cooperation with Weakriver


    Real Estate was likely to elevate the Sue family into one of Cloud City''s first-rate families. If that


    Hannigan family really did buy the hillside vi, some of the prestige would also rub off on the Sue


    family. Should they join forces, the Sue family¡¯s status in Cloud City was likely t o surpass the three


    great families that existed as of


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    then. It was something the olddy did not dare to think about.


    "It¡¯s a pity that he hasn''t shown up yet," the olddymented. The benefactor sent such an expensive


    betrothal gift, but he still did not show up even after s o much time had passed. The olddy found it


    very puzzling.


    "A man like him will definitely be an amazing person. He¡¯lle for me when he''s ready," Yara said. 2


    At that time, Samuel was engrossed in eating and did not participate in their conversation.


    Harvey shot him a scornful look and said, "No one¡¯s going to take the food away from you. Haven¡¯t you


    ever eaten such delicious food before?"


    His sentence elicited disdainful looks from the others. Though they no longer dared to go against


    Yvonne on a whim, they did not need to ord any respect to their live-in son-inw.


    "I''m almost getting tired of eating these delicacies." 1


    "Some people are poor, so it¡¯s normal if they''ve never eaten these before."


    "I really don''t know what it feels like to be so useless."


    The olddy coughed and the sarcastic remarks stopped.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Lionel received a call and eximed in shock, "THAT HIGH?! Isn''t it supposed to be around sixty


    million?"


    "Who won the bid?"


    The entire family knew that Lionel was talking about the hillside vi auction after hearing what Lionel


    said. Everyone turned and looked at Lionel attentively.


    "I understand."


    Lionel hung up the phone and sighed.


    "Dad, what''s the transaction price?" Harvey asked eagerly.


    "Eighty-nine million," Lionel said.


    The figure stunned everyone there, with the olddy unable to keep herself calm. It exceeded the


    estimated price by more than 20 million, so one could imagine how intense the auction was. Most


    importantly, the actual value of the vi was simply not worth that kind of money. 89 million had all been


    spent just for reputation alone.


    "Vara was right. It¡¯s a mystery buyer. No one knows who it is," Lionel continued.


    Waves began forming within Vara''s heart. She made that remark casually but she never expected it to


    be true!


    She was the subject of affection, so if the house really was bought by the mysterious Hannigan family,


    things would not end up being as simple as a sudden rise in one''s status.


    "He should show himself as soon as possible," Yara said expectantly. Although she did not know what


    the other party looked like, with that kind of luxuriance, she could ept him even if he was an ugly


    monster.


    "Grandma, our Sue family really does have a chance to live in Cloudridge Hill Vis. Plus, it¡¯s the most


    luxurious hillside vi too," Yara said to the olddy.


    The olddy was old and her heartbeat sped up exponentially at that point. Despite the identity of the


    buyer being a mystery, the betrothal gifts had already been sent to the Sue family. It was very good


    news regardless of which Sue family granddaughter the man fancied.


    "I hope he wille forward quickly. I haven''t been able to sleep for a long time because of this," the


    olddy said.


    After their meal, Samuel and Yvonne went for a walk i n the back garden of the vi. They kept a


    distance of one meter and respected each other mutually as a married couple.


    "Are you envious?" Samuel asked Yvonne.


    Yvonne knew that Samuel was talking about the betrothal gifts. She nodded and said, "I''m human too.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    0 f course I''m envious, but there¡¯s no need for that. What


    I have now is good enough for me."


    Yvonne''s frank answer made Samuel smile softly. Samuel would have thought of her as being


    hypocritical if she said she did not envy it, but Yvonne would certainly not give him that kind of answer.


    "Spending eight-nine million just to buy a vi. How much money do these people even earn?" Yvonne


    asked Samuel curiously.


    Samuel thought about it very carefully and said," Perhaps it''s just pocket money to him."


    Yvonne blinked her eyes speechlessly and was faintly surprised. Might it have been too much of an


    exaggeration to say that the eighty-nine million was used as pocket money?


    "Do you think the person who bought the vi was the one who also sent the betrothal gift?" Yvonne


    asked.


    "Perhaps, after all, the gift was no small amount," Samuel said.


    "Looks like Yara will be the one who has the best life i n the Sue family. I wonder how it would be like to


    marry such a rich man." Yvonne''s expression had a dearth of envy and it was purely curiosity on her


    behalf.


    "Do you think it''s going to be Yara?" Samuel smiled.


    "Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯s the most beautiful person from our


    generation. A rich person as rich as that man will only look someone like her," Yvonne said matter-of-


    factly.


    "You''re more beautiful though," Samuel remarked.


    Yvonne red at Samuel fiercely and said. "Are you crazy? I''m already married. Why would this have


    anything to do with me?"


    Samuel smiled and said nothing more.


    Not longter, Yvonne was called away by the olddy. There was probably something that the olddy


    wanted to talk to her about.


    Samuel was alone in the garden. It was early summer and the flowers were blooming.


    "You haven''t forgotten that you hit me, have you, Samuel?" Harvey walked behind Samuel and asked


    in a somber tone.


    Samuel turned around. When he saw that Harvey was alone, he said disdainfully, "If you want revenge,


    you''d best be getting two more people to help you."


    Harvey shook his head, "Why would I hold a grudge against you? You''re the live-in son-inw of the


    Sue family. Don''t you know your ce? Why should I stoop to your level?"


    "Then why did youe here and look for me?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Harvey said, "I just wanted to tell you this. Don''t think you can exploit Yvonne''s power to intimidate us


    now that she''s in a better position. You''ll always be the Sue family''s live-in son-inw. In our eyes,


    you''re just a


    piece of garbage."


    Samuel smiled faintly. He had zero interest in a verbal demonstration of bravery.


    When Harvey saw that Samuel did not turn angry or refute his words, Harvey gritted his teeth and


    said," You spineless coward. Look at you. All you can do is swallow your anger when I curse at you like


    this."


    "Harvey, are you really trying to provoke me so I''ll hit you and you canin to Grandma? Is that


    the best you can do? Can''t that ball of fat inside your head be a little smarter? This little trick is useless


    on me," Samuel chided.


    Harvey gritted his teeth. He did not expect his scheme against Samuel to be seen through so easily.


    Moreover, that piece of trash even dared to insinuate that he was incapable!


    "By the way, if I wanted to hit you, I''ll do it irrespective of the venue. I''ll still hit you in front of Grandma,


    let alone inside the Sue family vi. I''m not afraid at all. D o you want to be hospitalized?" Samuel


    stepped forward.


    Harvey was so frightened that he took two steps back and turned into aplete mess. 1


    Samuel smiled and left the backyard garden.


    Harvey was so angry that he stamped his feet on the spot. He hated himself for taking two steps back.


    Why was he afraid of that trash? Even if Yvonne had a position in thepany, it did not mean that the


    piece of garbage had the same position too.


    "Samuel, I''ll definitely make you kneel and kowtow to me as an apology. My surname isn''t Sue if I can''t


    make you do that!"


    Yvonne talked to the olddy for less than half an hour and Samuel did not ask what they talked about.


    However, he could roughly guess their conversation from Yvonne''s expression.


    The olddy once told him not to covet the Sue family''s property and Yvonne was probably worried


    about that too.


    "Are you busy this afternoon?" Yvonne asked Samuel.


    "No. Why would I be busy?" Samuel asked back.


    "Come with me to do some shopping. I¡¯ve already agreed with my sisters. Is it okay if I ask you to be a


    coolie?" Yvonne said.


    Samuel answered, "Of course it''s okay."

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    In front of the department store. 1


    Linda Chen''s svelte figure attracted the attention of quite a few men. In just a few minutes, there were


    already three men who approached her.


    She wore a floral print T-shirt, a white zer thrown over her shoulders, and the pleated white miniskirt


    she wore exposed her long legs. Who knew how many men she had stunned with that appearance?


    She was Yvonne''s old ssmate and a close friend. When she spotted Yvonne walking toward her


    from a distance with a man by her side, she was so surprised that she gaped a little.


    Yvonne had been married for three years. She had only seen that legendary husband of hers once


    during the wedding. Yvonne actually brought him along today.


    Was something wrong with her eyes? 1


    "What¡¯s up? What are you so surprised about?¡± Yvonne asked Linda with a smile on her face when she


    got closer.


    Linda pulled Yvonne to one side. "Yvonne, I''m not going blind, am I?" she whispered, "This is the


    infamous Samuel Hannigan."


    Even if one had never seen Samuel Hannigan''s


    appearance, one would have at least heard of his name in Cloud City. This was because the incident


    that happened three years ago rocked the entire city. Besides, with Harvey fanning the mes on


    purpose, even regr folk knew about it.


    "Mmhmm," Yvonne hummed, nodding her head.


    Linda was even more taken aback when she got Yvonne''s confirmation. That year, Yvonne had been


    full of resentment toward her marriage; she even harbored bitterness inside her for Yvonne. Although


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    three years had passed, the incident was still treated a s a joke whenever someone brought it up, just


    like how it had been then.


    "Are you nuts? Why did you bring him out?" Linda said, shaking her head.


    Yvonne knew that her friend cared a lot for her, but the reality was that Samuel was her husband.


    Anyway, after examining her feelings, Yvonne thought that she should truly allow Samuel into her life.


    "I''m not crazy," Yvonne replied, "You''ll be seeing him more frequently from now on."


    "Y-You...It can¡¯t be that...you''ve epted him?¡± Linda looked as if she just heard a ghost story, her


    expression stricken with terror. She would see him frequently. Did that mean that Yvonne was going to


    bring him along frequently?


    Yvonne bobbed her head without hesitation. "I''ve not fully epted him," she said before continuing,


    "but


    I''m trying."


    Linda rolled her eyes. She wanted to say more about the matter, but she swallowed her words.


    "Whatever makes you happy. You''re my best friend, after all," Linda reassured.


    Her gaze sidled toward Samuel. She discovered, to her surprise, that if one discounted his position as


    a married man, he did not look half-bad. At least he was pretty good looking and had a charismatic


    presence. It was a pity that his reputation was rotten. 1


    After the three entered the department store, the two women went into shopping mode. It did not matter


    if they bought anything or not; they hopped from store t o store, trying on the clothes that looked


    appealing to them at least once.


    Samuel was also very patient. It was his first time apanying Yvonne while she shopped, after all.


    To him, the feeling was pretty good.


    Every time Linda tried on something revealing, she would deliberately sh a nce toward Samuel.


    She had plenty of confidence in her figure and her face, and would always be approached whenever


    she stepped out of the house. Men were primarily visual creatures. From her point of view, Samuel was


    no exception to this.


    However, after trying that a few times, Linda found that Samuel would only smile whenever Yvonne


    changed into something. He did not even bat an


    eysh at her.


    He could not have been blind, right? Was he really not the least bit interested in her?


    Linda did not believe that. She changed into a particrly revealing set of clothes on purpose, which


    practically exposed her entire body. She even walked right in front of Samuel.


    "What do you think? Is it nice?" Linda Chen asked.


    Samuel scanned her from top to toe. She did have a good figure. "It looks good," he said.


    As soon as he said that, he reverted his attention to Yvonne, not lingering on her for a moment more.


    Linda questioned her understanding of men. There was not a hint of desire in Samuel''s eyes; they


    were crystal clear. This was not something that one could disguise.


    Linda then concluded that Samuel definitely suffered from face blindness. In his eyes, there was no


    distinction between beauty nor ugliness.


    At this moment, a couple walked into the shop. The woman was dressed elegantly, whereas the man


    was plump and fleshy. A thick gold chain hung around his neck, practically screaming ''nouveau riche''.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    After the woman walked into the store, she did not even bother to try anything on and just asked the


    shop assistant to put it into her cart.


    "I want this too." The woman walked in front of Yvonne when she so happened to be taking a piece of


    clothing to try on. She never thought that it would have been taken by the woman.


    Shop assistants usually provided simpering services when dealing with such generous customers. On


    the one hand, Yvonne had already tried on quite a few items, yet she had no intention of buying them.


    Thus, she was nothing to the shop assistant.


    "All right."


    "What on earth? My friend took this first." Yvonne did not get a chance to speak before Linda stepped


    up first to aggressively ask the shop assistant.


    The pretty woman looked at Linda; her arrogant face wearing a disdainful smile. "I''ve never tried on


    anything whenever I buy clothes. It''s all because of people like you. Trying this and that-who knows


    what kind of germs have contaminated the clothes?"


    "It''s not ridiculous to try on clothing when shopping," Linda retorted. "How would we know if it suits us if


    w e don''t try it on?" "If it suits you?" the woman said, smiling. "If it doesn''t


    suit you, just throw it away. Women buy clothes to find the feel of spending money. Oh, sorry. You


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    probably won''t understand." i


    Linda was so furious that steam practically escaped from her ears.


    "I want to buy this," Yvonne said.


    The woman cast Yvonne a scornful look. "Ask her if she should sell it to me or you."


    Once those words left her mouth, the woman returned her attention to the shop assistant. "If you''re


    going to sell this to her, don''t bother wrapping up the clothes I asked you to hold for me just now," she


    said.


    "Thisdy said that she wanted to buy this first," the shop assistant said without hesitation. "Please


    select another item.¡±


    "Why do you have to be such a snob?" Linda huffed angrily. "She¡¯s a customer, but we''re customers


    too."


    The corners of the shop assistant¡¯s lips quirked upward. "Customers are ssified ording to their


    financial ss,¡± she said, a small smile on her face." Can you twopare to thisdy''s buying


    power?"


    The pretty woman was so delighted that she grinned when she heard that. "Don¡¯t embarrass yourself


    any further, and check what''s in your purse first, then see i f you canpete with me."


    At this moment, the man wearing the thick gold chain walked to the pretty woman''s side. "What are all


    of you wasting your breath for? Cash is king. Do you have it? Even if you want to be a king, you''ve got


    to bring out the gold and the goods."


    Linda''s expression contorted in pure fury. She knew from a nce that this pretty woman was a sugar


    baby. She resented being stepped all over by a woman like this. However, how could shepete with


    that ostentatiously rich b*stard in terms of financial standing?


    Yvonne was from the Sue family, but she received a regr paycheck like any other sry worker. Her


    family was not extremely wealthy either. Although she was a project manager now, she had only been


    one for a few days. She had not received the money that came along with her position.


    "You-"


    She did not get toplete her sentence when Samuel abruptly stood up and interrupted her. "You''ll


    sell it to whoever buys the most?"


    The nouveau riche man sneered at Samuel. "What now? You want to y with me?" he said.


    Yvonne hurried over to his side. "Samuel," she whispered, "don''t look down on them."


    She did not want him to act on impulse. This nouveau riche clearly had money. They could not


    He shed her a gentle smile. "I''ll let you have it so long as you like it."


    Yvonne was stunned for a moment when she heard the conviction in his tone. It was like that time


    when h e sent her that text when he told her that his grandmother would personally visit her. She chose


    to trust him both times. She had the same feeling that day.


    Linda did not think that Samuel was so rich that he couldpete with the nouveau riche pig. She


    walked to Samuel''s side. "Don''t try and boast something you don''t have. Forget aboutparing your


    financial status with him." 2


    "Young man, I advise you to listen to your friend," the nouveau riche man said smugly. "The only one


    who will be embarrassed from this is you.¡±


    The pretty woman thought that Samuel was attractive enough. It was a pity that one nce told her


    that he was a poor b*stard. He did not fulfill her criteria for a life partner.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to throw these unruly customers out?" the pretty woman said to the shop assistant. "


    They''re harassing me. If this goes on, I might just shop somewhere else.¡±


    The shop assistant did not want to lose such bigshot customers. She would rather offend Samuel and


    the two women.


    "Please leave this shop. You''re not wee here,¡± the assistant told Samuel.


    "I want everything you have in this store," Samuel replied. "But help me throw out these two unruly


    customers as well."


    Shock jolted up Yvonne''s spine when she heard that. Everything! How much money would he have to


    spend? There was no way that he had that much money.


    "Samuel, have you gone nuts? Do you know how much all of this costs?" Yvonne said quickly.


    Linda also thought that he was off his rockers. He was just the Sues son-inw. Even if he had some


    money o f his own, there was no way he had that much.


    The nouveau riche man burst intoughter when he heard those words. "All right. I''ll watch as you take


    the bill. If you can really take out that much money, I''ll literally roll out of here. How about that?"


    The pretty woman giggled uncontrobly as if she was watching a si. "I¡¯ve never seen such a poor


    yet prideful person like you before. Do you know what the consequences of boasting are?" 1


    The shop assistant too did not believe that Samuel had the buying power because she had seen many


    wealthy people before. Samuel wasplete trash in her eyes.


    "We just took stock today. You don''t have to count if you really want to buy everything here," the shop


    assistant said, as if it was a joke. "The total bill wille to four hundred and sixty-three thousand and


    eight hundred dors. I''ll give you a discount. I''ll


    contribute eight hundred. How does that sound?"


    Samuel shed a mirthless smile. "And all themission will go to her," he said.


    He pointed at another shop assistant. She was the only one who did not wear a disdainful expression


    from beginning to the end.


    When Samuel walked toward the cashier, Yvonne and Linda were so anxious that they stood rooted to


    their spots. The nouveau riche man and the pretty woman observed how Samuel had so much


    confidence, and even they started to grow apprehensive.


    He could not have had the money to take up the bill, could he?


    His credit card had been given to Liam!

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    The rich man released a sigh of relief when Samuel did not fish his wallet out. Arrogance returned to


    his expression.


    "He¡¯s done for! His im was just a im, after all," the man said,nding the kick on a downed


    person. "If you reallye up with the excuse that you didn¡¯t bring your wallet, you''ll be aughing


    stock."


    The pretty woman grinned with sarcasm. "My poor man... Can you please not disturb me while I''m


    buying clothes? Get out of here. How embarrassing."


    Linda quietly tugged on the sleeve of Yvonne¡¯s shirt." Let''s leave first," she said in a low tone. "Don''t


    embarrass yourself with him. I can¡¯t take the shame."


    Yvonne stared at Samuel, baffled. Was he boasting to save face? He was not that sort of person. Why


    did he d o something like this then?


    She shook her head and walked to his side. "Did you forget to bring your wallet?" she asked.


    Samuel wore an awkward expression. He did bring his wallet, but he had given his card to Liam. He


    had totally forgotten about it.


    "You still have the guts to say something like that?" The nouveau riche manughed hysterically when


    he heard Yvonne¡¯s words. "Who would believe you?"


    Linda''s face was as red as a beetroot, and the tips of her ears med. She wanted to walk away for a


    long time now, but Yvonne was her best friend. It would be extremely disloyal of her to walk away just


    like that.


    "Listen to me, Yvonne." Linda walked over to her, grabbing her hand. "Let him be embarrassed by


    himself. He was the one who boasted about it."


    "If you don¡¯t have enough money, it¡¯s still eptable t o walk out now, sir." The shop assistant directly


    told him to leave. She did not have the patience to waste any more time with Samuel.


    At this moment, a young man ran into the store, huffing and panting. He skidded over to Samuel,


    thrusting a credit card towards him. "Mr. Hannigan, here''s your credit card."


    Samuel was surprised at the sight of the young man before him. The credit card in his hands was


    definitely his. It seemed that Liam had asked someone to send it over.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The rich man wanted to throw out a few more ridiculing phrases, but all the color suddenly drained out


    of his face once he recognized the face of the young man who gave the credit card.


    He had joined in the fun this morning at the auction for Hillside Vi. Was he not the one who offered a


    bid at eighty-nine million dors?


    Everyone at the auction knew that the mysterious bidder did not wish to appear, so he found someone


    to take his ce. Now the same young man thrust the credit card at Samuel. It did not matter if the


    nouveau riche man was an idiot, he would still be able to guess that Samuel was the mysterious bidder


    that everyone i n Cloud City wanted to know about.


    His legs trembled involuntarily and the fat on his cheeks jiggled, as though an electric motor had been


    installed in his face. He had bought Hillside Vi at a shocking price of eighty-nine million dors. He


    did not even dare to consider this young man''s identity!


    Only one word emerged in the nouveau riche man¡¯s mind. ''Get out!'' More urately, it was ''run'',


    because h e was aware that he was in no position to provoke the man before him.


    "Let''s go,¡± the nouveau riche man said quietly to the pretty woman beside him.


    The pretty woman wanted to preserve her dignity, and she did not believe that that card had enough


    credit in it. It could just be a ploy, finding someone to act up a storm. "Go where? The show isn''t over


    yet. I want to see if that card has any money in it."


    The nouveau riche man was so angry that he wanted t o choke the pretty woman to death. Was she


    trying to dig her own grave by picking a bone with someone as rich as him?


    Linda''s fingers curled into anxious fists when Samuel handed the credit card over to the cashier. Cold


    sweat slicked down her palms. Anxiety also started to overtake Yvonne Sue.


    "Please key in your PIN." The cashier thrust the POS machine right before him, a slight tremble running


    through her hands. It was her first time seeing such a big bill. Even she was a little nervous.


    Samuel looked at Yvonne. "Why don¡¯t you key in the PIN?¡± he said, smiling.


    "Huh?" Yvonne stared at him, stunned. Why would he let her key in the PIN? She did not even know


    thebination.


    "Try it," Samuel said.


    The first series of numbers that popped into Yvonne''s mind was the day of their wedding anniversary.


    Was i t really...


    "Hey, it''s enough for you to embarrass yourself." Linda red at Samuel, huffing with resentment. "Why


    drag Yvonne into this and get her embarrassed too?"


    Yvonne extended a hand, keying in the numbers that surfaced in her head.


    The transaction went through!


    The shop assistant who had looked down on Samuel was utterly stunned. He really paid for it!


    The nouveau riche man was not the least bit surprised. He had already bought an eighty-nine-million-


    dor vi; four hundred thousand was a drop in the bucket.


    The pretty woman waspletely dumbfounded. She was waiting for him to make a fool of himself, yet


    he actually paid for the clothes.


    "Yvonne, h-how did you know the PIN number?" Linda scarcely dared to believe what had happened


    before her. First of all, Samuel was actually filthy rich;


    secondly, Yvonne obviously did not know the PIN. How did she manage to get it correct?


    Yvonne dipped her head. "It''s our wedding anniversary," she replied.


    When Linda heard this, admiration immediately shed across her expression.


    "Who said that they would roll out of here just now?" Samuel suddenly spoke.


    The nouveau riche man and the pretty woman were just about to exit, ready to leave quietly. They


    immediately stopped in their tracks at his words.


    "So what if you have money?" The pretty woman cast a menacing stare at Samuel. "We''re not poor.


    What right do you have to tell us to get out?"


    Samuel smiled without saying a word.


    The sight of his smile sent every single hair on the nouveau riche man''s body standing on end. He


    knew that if he did not do what he had said earlier, Samuel would never let him off the hook.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    The rich man could not afford to offend a man like Samuel!


    He walked back into the store. He then proceeded to roll out of the store like a ball of flesh.


    "I''m sorry," the nouveau riche man said. "I was wrong."


    The pretty woman felt as though her face had beenpletely ripped off her body. "Are you insane?"


    she snarled at the nouveau riche man. "You do whatever h e tells you to. Are you a dog?"


    A sh of fury creased between the nouveau riche man''s brows. He directed a cutting re at the


    pretty woman. "What f*cking nonsense are you going on about? Who are you to speak here? Talk, talk,


    talk.


    Yak, yak, yak.¡±


    Yvonne and Linda were confused. Sure, the nouveau riche pig rolled out of the store. Now heshed


    out in anger. Was he suffering from a brain aneurysm? He did say that he would get out of the store if


    Samuel could pay, but even if he did not fulfill his promise, no one would do anything against him.


    The pretty woman buried her face in her palms, not daring to speak another word of nonsense. She


    could lie in the nouveau riche man¡¯sp and simper, but she knew that she was only a mistress. He


    could drop her anytime if he really got angry.


    "I''m sorry," the pretty woman apologized toward the nouveau riche man.


    "If there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Hannigan, may I take my leave first?" the nouveau riche man asked


    Samuel, his tone dripping with imploration.


    Samuel nodded his head. Only then did he bring the pretty woman out of the store with him.


    Linda gulped. Her intuition told her that this incident was not simply tied to how Samuel had paid the


    bill. The nouveau riche pig was clearly terrified of him.


    Yet he was the infamous b*stard of Cloud City who married into the Sues. Everyone took him as a joke.


    How could anyone be afraid of him?


    "Mr. Hannigan, I apologize for my behavior and words just now,¡± the shop assistant from before said to


    him, bowing deeply. "It''s my fault."


    Samuel gave her a frosty side-nce. "All these clothes are yours," he said to Yvonne. "What do you


    want to do with them?"


    Yvonne looked as though she were still caught in a dream. However, she was not thinking about how


    he spent that much money in one shot. She was thinking about the credit card¡¯s PIN number-it was


    their wedding anniversary, and it wasing soon. He had set it as his credit card¡¯s PIN number-an


    asion that she never bothered to take seriously.


    "I-I don''t know either." Yvonne shed a rueful smile.


    It would take a long time before she finished wearing s o many clothes.


    "Both of you have different sizes, right?¡± Samuel nced at Linda. He surmised that they were slightly


    different in size, judging from their body.


    Linda bobbed her head.


    "Take out all the clothing in their size," Samuel told the shop assistant. "We don''t want the rest.¡±


    T-They did not want it!


    The shop assistant did not know whether tough or cry at this request. This was a man of true wealth.


    Even after paying, if he did not want it, he did not want it. To think that she actually looked down on


    him.


    "N-No way! Give the other sizes to me then,¡± Linda cried out reflexively. Then she realized that it was


    Samuel who paid for it. He had the right to pick and choose the sizes that he wanted. "I-Is that all


    right?" she asked Samuel sheepishly.


    "No problem,¡± he replied.


    After they settled the matter of sorting out the sizes, the store would deliver the goods to their house.


    Samuel did not have to resort to volunteering himself a s physicalbor. It was a huge stroke of luck;


    otherwise, he would have been worked like a dog.


    Since they bought every piece of clothing from the store, they did not have to browse through any other


    store. When they arrived at the department store''s first floor, ready to leave, Linda dragged Yvonne into


    the washroom. It was a mystery if she really wanted to go to the toilet. There was definitely some


    secret that was going to be shared between them.


    Samuel waited for them on the first floor. It happened t o be recruitment day for a piano school. He


    went over t o see what the fuss was about.


    "Our school has adult sses too, sir. Are you interested?" A promoter walked over to Samuel''s side


    and gave him a flyer.


    He felt a rush of desire when he saw the piano. This was his biggest hobby when he was young, but he


    had not touched the piano in three years ever since he left the Hannigans.


    "Can I try ying?" he asked, pointing at the piano.


    "Of course."


    A sense of familiarity engulfed him when he positioned his fingers across the ck and white keys. He


    struck a chord, the motion slightly stilted, i


    Hetched onto that sense of familiarity, slowly finding his motion as his notes smoothed out. A thrilling


    melody and a soaring crescendo leaped from beneath his fingertips. More and more people gathered


    by, attracted by the sound of the piano. Even a few piano teachers were stunned by his performance.


    His audience quickly grew, cramming the space.


    Everyone stopped to watch, whether they were right outside the piano school or on other floors. Some


    even whipped out their phones to record his performance.


    The Croatian Rhapsody was Maksim''s greatest work. Using a quick, light rhythm, the song illustrated


    the tragic picture of war-torn Croatia, its ruins dusted in ashes and its setting sun reflected in pools of


    blood. 1


    Samuel also used this song to spark his audience''s feelings.


    Then it was done. A storm of apuse roared around him.


    "What''s going on?" Linda asked curiously, just emerging from the washroom. "Why¡¯s it so noisy over


    there?"


    Yvonne also found it strange. Why were there so many people gathered on one side?


    Just then, Samuel managed to squeeze past the crowd and emerge. He quickly walked over to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Yvonne''s side." Let''s go," he said.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    When Samuel took Yvonne and left, a beautiful figure rushed out of the main entrance of the


    department store. She scanned her surroundings, then went back i n disappointment when she did not


    see a certain silhouette.


    The next day at around 3am, Samuel was sleeping soundly on the floor. Then Yvonne''s phone abruptly


    rang.


    Few people would call in the middle of the night. Yvonne stared at the disy screen, silent.


    "Don''t tell me that you haven''t slept yet because you''re still trying on clothes," Samuel said resignedly.


    She was toozy to hold the phone to her ear, so she turned the loudspeaker on. An ear-piercing


    shriek that belonged to Linda came from the phone.


    "Yvonne, I''m in love! I finally found my Prince Charming.¡±


    Yvonne could not help but roll her eyes. "It''s in the middle of the night," she said. "Are you nuts?"


    Sob sob. Linda suddenly pretended to cry. Yvonne was too tired to respond to that.


    "I shouldn''t have gone to the toilet yesterday. I wouldn''t have let my Prince Charming go otherwise.


    "Do you know what the crowd was fussing over


    yesterday? Apparently, it was a piano-ying cutie. Did you know that that man is now trending all over


    ever since a short video of him was uploaded? I have t o find him. I''ll dig him out!"


    "What video? What cutie? It¡¯s an unholy hour, and you''re still not asleep," Yvonne said. "What on earth


    do you want from me? If you don''t speak up, I''ll hang up and go to sleep.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Hold on. I''ll send the video to you."


    A short video was quickly sent to her phone. Yvonne yed it. She only saw the back of a man sitting


    before a piano. Sure, he yed pretty well, but Yvonne did not feel particrly moved by the


    performance. 1


    "This must be some ruse nned by an online celebrity," Yvonne said. "Since when were you so


    irrational?"


    "No way, no way. I have to find him and marry him. He¡¯s my Prince Charming. Only someone like him is


    a match for a fairy princess like me." Linda was like a madwoman; she had watched the video on


    repeat for a t least a hundred times.


    "Go to sleep. There may be another video posted in a few more days. An online celeb like this will


    definitely make his appearance one day." Yvonne did not wish t o entertain her crazy best friend any


    further.


    "Yvonne, I''m worried that he has a girlfriend. Even worse... What if he''s married? I''ll lose all hope in


    life..."


    She did not even finish her sentence when Yvonne hung up on her without sympathy.


    Samuel quietly eavesdropped on their conversation. H e never thought that a moment of impulse would


    garner this much attention.


    Like always, they got up at six on the dot. After the two finished their morning jog, ate their breakfast,


    and returned home, Samuel sent Yvonne to her office.


    Being a project manager now, Yvonne''s workload had grown a lot bigger than before. As Samuel rode


    his electric bike away, she subconsciously cast a nce a t him.


    This figure...


    Yvonne shook her head. Was it not normal to think that it was familiar? It had already been three years.


    How could she not be familiar with that sight?


    During her lunch break, Linda called her again. The woman was utterly infatuated by the online


    celebrity from yesterday.


    "Yvonne, my soul is no longer in my body. Please save me,¡± Linda said.


    "It looks like you''ve really gone insane,¡± Yvonne snapped irritably. "It''s just an online celebrity. Why the


    big fuss over him?"


    "Are you free now? I¡¯lle by yourpany. I need your help."


    Yvonne checked the time. Her lunch breaksted for two hours so she still had time. She was also


    really worried about her friend''s mental wellbeing. "Come over then," she said. 1


    It did not take too long for Linda to arrive at her office. Her best friend still yed that short video on her


    phone, and she had not slept the whole night. She looked so haggard that she appeared ten years


    older; the dark circles ringing her eyes looked almost like a panda''s.


    "My dear, I¡¯vepletely fallen into a trap." Lindaid on the guest lounge¡¯s couch, her expression


    caught somewhere between life and death.


    Yvonne snatched her phone away from her. She was about to turn the video off when Linda suddenly


    bolted upright. "Don¡¯t close it. My heart feels empty if I don¡¯t hear the piano.¡±


    She saw that figure again. An image of Samuel¡¯s back abruptly surfaced in Yvonne''s head. They


    looked simr¡ªtoo simr, as if they were carbon copies of one another.


    "What are you looking at?" Linda said in a warning tone. "This is my man. You''re a married woman, and


    you still want to take my man away from me?"


    Yvonne frowned. "Don''t you think that this figure looks very familiar?" she said, tone uncertain.


    "Of course it looks familiar. I''ve been watching that the whole night. How could it not look familiar?"


    Linda said matter-of-factly.


    "No." Yvonne shook her head. "Look at his clothes,"


    she said.


    Linda studied the figure on the screen. His clothes looked smart. Nothing wrong with that.


    "What''s wrong with his clothes?" Linda asked.


    "It looks like what Samuel was wearing yesterday." A small jolt of shock clenched Yvonne''s heart. If she


    did not pay attention, she would not have realized that detail. It was not just the figure that looked alike-


    even their clothes were alike. Was the man in the video really her husband? 1


    "Samuel?" Linda looked at the clothes. True enough, they looked simr. However, she was not familiar


    with Samuel''s figure. Besides, she already pinned the man in the video as hers. Her beautiful dream


    would b e shattered if it turned out to be Samuel.


    "There¡¯s no way. It''s not him. It''s a coincidence that the clothes look alike." Linda thought for a while,


    then continued, "Can Samuel y the piano? When have you seen him ying it?"


    "I haven''t," Yvonne replied.


    "There you go. That man yed beautifully. How could he have such skills if he didn''t practice every


    day? How could it be Samuel?"


    "That''s true." Yvonne nodded her head. ying the piano was a skill that was umted over the


    years. For all these three years, she had not seen her husband ying the piano. Even if he knew how


    to y it before, his skill level would have probably been reduced to practically zero after these years.


    While the two best friends were chatting away,izens had already given him a nickname, ''The Piano


    Prince¡¯. Many women wanted to uncover his identity, and he became an overnight inte sensation.


    Meanwhile, Samuel rode his electric bike and came across an Audi dealer store, which the world has


    another name for-Lighthouses. 1


    For now, he sent Yvonne to her office and took her back with his electric scooter. Be it rain or shine,


    Samuel was fine with it, but he could not ruin his wife¡¯s porcin skin.


    "The heck? Is it a new trend? Riding an electric scooter to see Audis?¡±


    "This fellow took a wrong turn, did he? We don''t sell Yadea electric scooters here." 1


    "Who¡¯s interested in entertaining him? I have a bigshot customering inter."


    When Samuel parked his scooter, a few salesmen in the store startedughing.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Not a single person was willing to serve Samuel when he walked into the store. He walked around by


    himself. He wanted the A6 model; other than being able to ferry Yvonne to and from her office, he could


    use it when he was conducting business negotiations. After all, Yvonne was the project leader of the


    Westside City project, and it was time for the Toyota at home to be reced.


    Of course, Samuel could buy an even more luxurious car. However, it would be troublesome to exin


    everything to Yvonne''s side of the family if he threw his weight about shamelessly. He was lucky that


    Yvonne did not question him too much when he bought the entire store yesterday. He would not have


    known how to exin it otherwise.


    He stopped in front of a brand new A6. A salesman quickly approached Samuel.


    "We''ve got the A3 model here, a solid beginner¡¯s car. I can introduce you to it if you''re interested," the


    salesman said.


    "When can I get the car if I pay today?" Samuel asked directly.


    The salesperson gawked at him. He had assumed that Samuel was here to simply browse through the


    cars. H e came here on an electric scooter, after all.


    "You- Do you want to buy this model? It''s the A6," the salesman stammered, uncertainty in his tone.


    "It''s written right there. I¡¯ll have eyes," Samuel said.


    "Sir, have you seen the price?" The salesman did not dare to believe his ears. Every customer who


    wanted t o buy a car would carefully inquire a string of details about it-the performance of the car, test


    drive the car, and its price tag. They did not miss discussing such important information. This man


    though, acted so much without a moment of hesitation that it did not seem real.


    "Oh, right. Is there a discount now?" Samuel asked.


    "This model is a top-of-the-line hybrid. It doesn''t have any special promotions for now since it''s a new


    model," the salesman answered.


    "That''s fine. Can I have the car by today?¡±


    The salesman did not know whether tough or cry. What godly customer was this? Was he trying to


    pull a prank?


    "If you¡¯re really in need of it, sir, I can help you handle the official documents now."


    Samuel took out his credit card. "Hurry up then," he said. "It¡¯s best if you can settle it by four. I¡¯ve


    something important to attend to."


    He needed to be at the general store by 4.30pm and wait for Yvonne to finish her work. That routine


    had not changed for the past three years.


    The salesman''s eyelids twitched continuously. He was practically earning a freemission today; he


    did not have to waste a single ounce of breath.


    "How did it go?" the other salespeople asked him when he went to take the official documents. "That


    fellow just went straight for the A6 when he walked i n. He got a good scare from the price, eh?"


    "Go and ask him if he wanted to go to a Yadea store and took a wrong turn."


    "We only sell four-wheelers here, not two-wheelers."


    The salesman waved the credit card in his hand. "Just shut up, all of you. This is a bigshot customer.


    He wants the car by today. All of you are done for if the manager hears about this."


    His colleagues'' faces nched.


    "No way. He wants the car today? He''s kidding, right?"


    "This is the credit card he gave me. Do you think he''s kidding?"


    He stalked toward the finance room. The other salespersons trailed him, curious to see what would


    happen next.


    The result was obvious¡ªthe salespersons who had previously looked down on Samuel were ovee


    with a sudden pang of remorse. They felt as though they had let a hundred million dors slip past their


    fingers. This was such an easy sale to make, and it waved right below their noses-yet no one had


    raised a hand to step forward.


    The documents werepleted before four. Additionally, the car insurance was immediately effective


    from the time of purchase. This also meant that Samuel could drive the car off straight away.


    He did not bother with the gaudy, unnecessary affair o f having the car ostentatiously delivered to him.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Can I leave the electric scooter here first?" he asked the salesman as he was about to leave. "I''m in a


    bit of a hurry today. I''ll take it tomorrow."


    "Sure. Or you could give me an address," the salesman replied. "I can help you ride it over there."


    "No need. I''lle by tomorrow."


    After Samuel left with the car, the salespersons in the Audi retail outlet cast each other bitter smiles.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    "You got new wheels?"


    Samuel walked toward the general store after he parked the car on the street right by the store, and the


    owner greeted him with a smile and those words.


    "It''s almost summer so it''ll be hot."


    The owner automatically took out a pack of cigarettes that he usually smoked. However, the A6 did not


    quite match Samuel''s entire appearance. "Do you want to switch your smoke brand?" the owner asked.


    "No need," Samuel replied. "I''ll save money for petrol."


    The owner shook his head, wearing a rueful smile." You won¡¯t save money for petrol by smoking.¡±


    "A penny saved is a penny earned. I¡¯d bebeled a failure otherwise." Samuel opened the pack and


    offered the owner a cigarette.


    The owner extended a hand at the same time, a lighter in his grip. The duo¡¯s actionsplemented


    each other seamlessly, as though there was an invisible thread of understanding between them. This


    understanding had been carved through time. It had been three years, after all.


    The owner huffed, releasing vague rings of smoke. "I knew you weren''t any regr joe from the start.


    You''re like a tiger. Just waiting, waiting, waiting. And


    when you pounce, you''d have a prey in your grasp."


    Samuel never expected the owner to illustrate such an intricate analogy. "You''re like a tiger without an


    opportunity to use its ws too, sir," he said, smiling." Why would you be stuck manning this store your


    entire life then?"


    The owner shook his head. "What ws? Every family has their own problems. You do it for your


    woman, so do I."


    Samuel nodded his head in silence.


    They finished smoking the cigarettes, and Samuel drove the car toward the office entrance.


    The spanking new Audi without a number te attracted plenty of attention after office hours. Samuel


    stood by his car, and everyone assumed that he was a young tycoon. Of course, no one knew who he


    really was. If they found out that he had married into the Sues as a disgraced son-inw, they would


    have paid him any attention. 2


    "Samuel, this..." Yvonne walked out of the entrance, stunned at the sight of her husband and the new


    car behind him.


    "Summer ising, and the sun will be terrible," Samuel said. "I can''t keep using the electric scooter to


    ferry you, right?"


    ¡°Good going, Yvonne Sue,¡± an intrusive voice rang out. "You''ve been a manager for a few days, and


    you''ve already changed your car. Such tant boldness.


    Aren''t you scared that Grandma will suspect you of anything?¡±


    "I did not do anything wrong. If you have evidence, go ahead and report me." Yvonne looked at Harvey


    coldly. Ever since she had been promoted to a managerial position, Harvey had been giving her plenty


    of trouble-meaningless trouble too, to boot. 1


    Harvey shed a humorless smile. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go see Grandma once I have evidence. I don''t need


    your reminder. You better watch out. Don¡¯t let me get an opportunity to kick you out of the Sue family.¡± 1


    Yvonne climbed into the shotgun seat. She could not b e bothered to respond to Harvey.


    Samuel did not cast Harvey a single nce from the start to the end.


    They drove back home. "How much money do you have, exactly?" Yvonne suddenly asked Samuel.


    He had already conjured an excuse, knowing that he would have to answer this question one day. "I


    didn''t need to pay for anything out of my savings when we got married. So I have some left."


    Yvonne swiveled her head to look at Samuel. How much was ''some left''? Surely he had a rough


    estimate.


    He had spent over four hundred thousand dors yesterday. If she took today''s expenditure into


    ount, it passed a million! He was even wealthier than her family.


    However, Yvonne did not pry any further after thinking about it. She was his wife, but the two had been


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    financially independent from each other all these years. She had no particr reason to raise questions


    about money matters.


    When they arrived back home, Lydia saw that there was a new car, and she dragged Godfrey


    downstairs impatiently. The two old folks were extremely delighted at the sight.


    Gooseflesh prickled all over their body as they sat in the car. It was ridiculouslyfortable.


    "Godfrey, don''t let Samuel drive this car,¡± Lydia said." It''s been a long journey for our daughter''s


    sess. We should be the ones savoring it."


    "Oh yes. But you better let Yvonne know about this," Godfrey replied immediately. "What if Samuel


    touches and fondles such a nice car? He''s only suited for that electric scooter."


    "I never thought that I, Lydia Sue, would see this day," Lydia puffed proudly. "I finally have bragging


    rights the next time I go back home."


    The old couple returned to the house, and Lydia asked Yvonne toe to her room.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    "Yes, Mom?¡± Yvonne asked.


    "Your father will drive this car starting from tomorrow,¡± Lydia said.


    "Why? This is-"


    "Don''t ask why," Lydia interrupted Yvonne before she couldplete her sentence. "Now that you''re


    sessful, can¡¯t you let us two old folks livefortably? It¡¯s such a nice car too. And what if you let


    Samuel drive it, but he doesn''t know how to appreciate it? If he gets it into an ident, we¡¯ll need t o


    spend a lot to fix the car!¡±


    "Mom, this car was bought by-"


    "Not another word. The matter has been decided,¡± Lydia said, waving her hand impatiently. "I know that


    he¡¯s been ferrying you to and from your officetely, but you can''t keep an eye on him 24/7. If you let


    him drive such a nice car, he might have an impulse to go around hooking other women. How about


    this then? We''ll let him drive our Toyota."


    Yvonne was stunned speechless. Samuel had bought the car himself; she had not paid a single cent


    for it. How could her mother just take it as she pleased?


    "Oh, right. You changed your car just a few days after being promoted to manager. Your grandmother


    might check up on you. You have to be careful when


    handling your ounts," Lydia reminded her daughter. Their rtives in the Sue family lived wealthier


    lives because they had high positions in thepany-which meant that they had more opportunities to


    line their pockets with extra money. That was why Lydia naturally assumed that Yvonne had also taken


    some money out of thepany to buy the car.


    Yvonne sighed. She knew her mother''s personality. There was no way to properly exin the entire


    situation. Even if she told her that Samuel had been the one to buy the car, Lydia would not believe her.


    "I''m leaving." Yvonne needed to get Samuel to exin, only then would it work out.


    She went to the kitchen and saw her husband cooking over the stove. "I''m sorry," Yvonne said,


    expression apologetic.


    Samuel craned his head toward her in confusion." What''s wrong?" Why are you apologizing out of the


    blue?" he asked.


    "My mom thought that I bought the car using thepany''s money. Now she only wants Dad to drive i


    t.¡± Yvonne too, thought that her mother was being ridiculous. However, she was still her mother, so she


    had no choice but to give in to her stubbornness.


    "I thought something happened. It''s all right,¡± Samuel replied breezily.


    "You really don''t mind?" Yvonne asked. "You bought the car with your money." "They''re my parents too.


    It¡¯s only natural to respect them."


    Resentment simmered in Yvonne''s heart when she heard those words. He had been bullied in this


    house for the past three years, yet he had never said an unkind word-instead, he treated her parents


    so nicely.


    "It''s almost dinner. Help me set out the table if you''re free," Samuel said.


    Yvonne quickly helped him. Her parents had gone down to see the car again earlier, so only she and


    her husband were at the dining table. 1


    "Do you know how to y the piano?" Yvonne asked Samuel. Although she did not think he could, the


    silhouette in the video looked too simr. She wanted t o make the situation clear.


    "Like the ones in a rhythm game?" Samuel replied, grinning. 1


    "Was it you who yed the piano yesterday?" Yvonne cast a suspicious stare toward him.


    "Yesterday? Don''t tell me you think Linda¡¯s celebrity crush is me,¡± he answered.


    "Seems like it''s not you then." Yvonne''s stomach dropped with disappointment. She did not know why


    she wanted the man in the video to be Samuel.


    Perhaps every woman really had a fairytale dream, and she also wished that she had a prince who was


    admired by all.


    After they finished eating, they sat on the couch and turned on the television for a while. They returned


    to their room at 9.30pm.


    The next day, Samuel drove the Toyota to send Yvonne to work. The owner of the general store


    watched them from afar, suspicion brewing in his mind. Did he not just buy a new car yesterday? Why


    was he driving an old one today then?


    After he sent Yvonne to her office, Samuel drove the Toyota to a second-hand dealer and sold it for


    some ten thousand dors. Then he hailed a cab to the Audi dealer store.


    The salesman from yesterday immediately greeted him when he spotted Samuel. His colleagues were


    just discussing Samuel; most of them assumed that the bigshot customer would not return to take his


    scooter. They never thought that he woulde back.


    "You''re early, Mr. Hannigan."


    "Are there any more A6s around?" Samuel asked.


    Delight leaped in the salesman. "There are. Do you have a friend who wants to buy one too, Mr.


    Hannigan?¡± he asked.


    "Get me another one," Samuel said.


    A-Another one.


    The salesman was stupefied. He just bought one yesterday. Why did he want another one again? Sure,


    cars were depreciating assets, but surely it did not depreciate to the point where it was useless after a


    day!


    "You want another car, Mr. Hannigan?" the salesman asked, not daring to believe his ears.


    "Yup. I gave the car from yesterday to someone else."


    The salesman stared at Samuel in shock. A car worth several hundred thousand-and he just gave it


    away! H e was really throwing his money around.


    He could not imagine the kind of person Samuel was. He could not see a lick of a filthy rich tycoon in


    the man.


    When the other salespersons knew that Samuel had given yesterday¡¯s car away and wanted a new


    one today, they too, were confused beyond understanding. A deep pang of regret hit their guts too. If


    they had attended to him yesterday, they would not have missed the opportunity to make great sales!


    "It''s no use crying now. Luck was not on our side."


    "What luck? This is a lesson. When a customeres i n next time, don''t ever look down on them.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Look at Mr. Hannigan-he doesn¡¯t look like much, but he simply gave an A6 to someone else. This is


    what it means to b e rich."


    "Geez. Mr. Hannigan looks too low-profile anyway.


    You can¡¯t me us for looking down on him.¡±


    They repeated the transaction steps from yesterdaypay for the car, get the car. However, a serious


    problem pressed upon Samuel then.


    How was he going to exin this car to Yvonne?


    He spent over a million dors over three days. He could say that it was his inheritance, but even he


    would not believe that flimsy excuse.


    After he left, the electric scooter was still parked in the Audi store.


    In the afternoon, Samuel went to the general store first, as always.


    The owner noticed Samuel''s new car. However, it did not have a number te yet, so he did not know


    that it was a different one from yesterday. His suspicions from the morning immediately dissipated.


    Still, Samuel looked different today-a cloak of anxiety muffled him.


    "What''s wrong?¡± the owner asked. "You look pretty anxious today. Did you prepare some huge surprise


    for your wife?"

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Samuel¡¯s expression froze when he heard the owner''s words. There was no surprise-hut there was a


    problem. It was a serious conundrum, having to exin everything to Yvonne.


    "Do you have any experience with hiding your inheritance, sir?" he asked the owner. "How would you


    exin it if you got found out?"


    The owner suddenly cackled aloud. "You''vee to the right person," he said. "It requires great skill to


    hide your inheritance. And I have no experience in this field of expertise."


    Samuel rolled his eyes. He had been taking the old man seriously, and he was just pulling his leg.


    The owner''s expression turned just as awkward as his. "Why do we men earn money? It''s to let our


    wives spend it," he continued. "How could anyone do such a heinous thing like hide their inheritance?


    Take me for example. I never had a thought like this cross my mind.


    "We ve our entire lives to make our woman happy, n o? In the past, King You of the Chinese Zhou


    dynasty waged wars against warlords for the sake of Bao Si''s smile. Wu Sangui betrayed the Ming


    dynasty for the Qing dynasty, for the sake of Chen Yuanyuan. Since ancient times, heroes have fallen


    at the feet of beauties. And we, my boy, are heroes too."


    The owner chuckled, grinning. He wiped at his forehead awkwardly.


    It was time. Samuel drove the car to the entrance of the office.


    Yvonne stepped out of her office and saw another Audi, and she was stunned in her tracks.


    "You... How did you manage to get the car back?" Yvonne asked, unable to believe her eyes. She was


    well aware of her mother''s temperament. Once she decided on having a new car, no one could ever


    convince her otherwise. Additionally, Samuel was an insignificant figure in Lydia¡¯s eyes. How did he


    manage to pull something like this off? There were miracles in this world, but a miracle like this


    certainly did not happen because of her mother.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Let¡¯s talk in the car," Samuel said.


    Yvonne felt like she was in a dream. Did her mother finallye to her senses? Was she finally


    regarding Samuel with respect?


    "What happened? Tell me," Yvonne pressed him immediately once she got onto the car. If her mother


    had truly changed her perspective toward her husband, she would be extremely happy.


    "Ahem," Samuel cleared his throat. "Do you believe in luck?" he asked.


    "Luck? Luck can¡¯t convince my mother," Yvonne said.


    "Audi was having a lucky draw when I bought the car yesterday. I happened to win, so they had a buy


    one free one deal for me," Samuel said smoothly. 2


    Yvonne''s expression first turned into surprise, then it gradually darkened, then admiration lit up her face


    as she looked at her husband. "Wow. Amazing! You actually won the draw," she said. "Buy one free


    one? How nice!"


    Fear began to take root within Samuel; cold sweat trickled down his forehead. He could not look


    directly into her eyes. "It''s true," he said.


    Yvonne crossed her pair of white legs, arms akimbo. "I see. I''ll go try out for the draw too," she said. 1


    Horror shed across his expression. "It''s toote," he said. "The lucky draw has already ended.¡±


    "Samuel Hannigan, do you really think I¡¯m that much 0 f an idiot? Did you think I would believe such


    nonsense?" Yvonne suddenly stormed out of the car in anger, trembling with rage.


    Samuel also knew that his excuse this time wasplete nonsense, but he could not think of any other


    reason. Now his only card had also been revealed. "I bought another one," he admitted.


    "What a rich man you are." Yvonne pursed her lips. She was more and more curious about how much


    inheritance her husband actually had. However, she told herself to not be so nosy. His money was his


    business. It had nothing to do with her.


    When they arrived back home, they did not tell her parents about how he bought another car, just in


    case i t gave them the shock of their lives.


    After dinner, Yvonne retreated to her room and began t o chat with Linda over the phone. The main


    topic of their conversation was the Piano Prince, the inte sensation. Samuel listened as hey on


    the floor, secretly using his phone to search for his persona. He never thought that he would attract


    such a sizable fanbase; a huge group of fangirls wanted to desperately find the Piano Prince. Some of


    them even called him ''my husband''. It made him speechless.


    After their morning jog the next day, Samuel sent Yvonne to her office, as usual. Then he went to The


    Jewel Building. This ce was also dubbed the ''UFO'' b y the locals because its roof was in the shape


    of a giant disc, and the tower itself resembled a mushroom. It was andmark of Cloud City.


    The Crystal Restaurant was housed at the top of the disc. It was Cloud City¡¯s most established western


    dining ce. If one wanted to eat at the Crystal, they would usually have to book a week ahead.


    French windows circled the restaurant''s walls, allowing an undisturbed view of Cloud City in its entirety.


    The floor was also made of a special ss, able to project different views at the touch of a button.


    Some daring customers requested the workers to get rid of all the special effects while they dined,


    allowing a view of the hundred-meter abyss beneath their feet a s if they were eating on air.


    When Samuel arrived at the restaurant, he asked the receptionist to look for the manager.


    The manager was a middle-aged man of forty-odd years old. He was not a regr joe who sported a


    potbelly. Instead, he was dressed sharply and smartly i n a proper suit, as if he were a butler of an


    aristocrat.


    "What do you need, sir?" the manager asked Samuel.


    "I''d like to book the entire restaurant on the 22 of this month," Samuel said. "Money isn¡¯t a problem."

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Only one person had booked the entire restaurant before. Two years ago, the son of a wealthy family


    chose to propose to his girlfriend in the Crystal Restaurant. The event had been a huge sensation, and


    many women had intently admired his girlfriend.


    This incident was also a stark contrast against how Samuel had married into the Sues, and plenty of


    people hadpared the two episodes.


    "No problem. Do you have any special requests in mind?" the manager replied happily. The restaurant


    was a business that was out to make a profit. Since this customer said that money was not a problem,


    naturally everything else was not a problem.


    "Can you arrange a piano to be in the middle of the restaurant?" Samuel asked.


    "No problem at all," the manager replied. "So long as you are able to pay, we will fulfill your every need


    and want."


    Samuel stayed for a while, discussing details with the manager. He only left after he paid the deposit.


    The waiters in the restaurant could not help but recall the incident that had rocked Cloud City two years


    ago. Infatuated expressions came across several of the women¡¯s faces.


    "I hope that I can meet a rich guy too. I''d be so happy if


    he really books an entire restaurant to show his love for me."


    "Ah, what a lucky girl! She¡¯ll be the envy of the town for months again."


    "Get on to work," the manager said disdainfully as he watched his waitresses acting like lovestruck


    teenagers. "These things only happen in your dreams."


    The foreman scurried to the manager¡¯s side. "Sir, which wealthy family is that young fellow from?" he


    asked.


    The manager shook his head. ¡°I''m not too sure. He doesn''t look familiar to me, but he did pay a deposit


    of about a hundred thousand already. There shouldn''t be a problem. We won''t receive any customers


    starting from the 21st and help him decorate the ce. There¡¯s no room for mistakes here."


    The foreman nodded his head.


    The waiters quickly leaked the news that someone had booked the entire restaurant. Cloud City was


    abuzz again. A simr incident had been a sensation two years ago, after all. Many women were sure


    to coo and fuss over this one too.


    In the Suespany office.


    During the lunch break, Linda went to the office to pour out her heart again. Ever since the Piano


    Prince made his debut, she had not eaten or slept. It was like she was an entirely different person.


    Yvonne had advised her plenty of times, trying to drag her out of her wondend. However, Linda was


    like a stubborn mule that refused to be steered into another direction.


    "Mypetition is so fierce, Yvonne. What if I can''t beat out those vixens?" Linda pouted toward her


    best friend.


    Yvonne scanned Linda from head to toe. "You definitely won''t lose in the looks and figure department,"


    she said. "You should worry more about this ''Piano Prince''. You''ve only seen his back. What if h e turns


    out to be super gross?"


    Linda''s expression sharpened when she heard Yvonne''s words. "I''m warning you, don¡¯t criticize my


    Prince Charming," she cautioned. "If you say another ill word about him, I''ll..."


    "You''ll do what?" Yvonne asked, grinning.


    Linda clenched her teeth. "I''ll cut off all ties with you,¡± she said ferociously, "and you''ll lose me forever."


    Yvonne was speechless for a moment. "Why do I feel a s though I''ve heard this somewhere before? I


    think someone told me this during high school," she said. "I n the end though, she clung to me sobbing


    and crying and saying that she was a fool to fall for a b*stard."


    "Hmph.¡± Linda pursed her lips. "How can he everpare to the Piano Prince? That b*stard is still


    trying to contact me," she said. "He cried and imed that he regretted everything. I can''t be bothered


    with


    him though."


    During their schooling years, Linda was a mere in jane. However, girls often blossomed when they


    turned eighteen-and sure enough, she evolved from a n ugly duckling and into a beautiful swan. All the


    boys that had looked down on her before would profess their love for her every time there was a school


    gathering, practically throwing themselves at her feet.


    "I''m telling you, you shouldn¡¯t give your all into this yet. He''s a mere phantom to you. You don''t even


    know how he looks like, his personality, his family," Yvonne tried to remind her. "The higher you go, the


    harder you¡¯ll fall. Don''t you know that?"


    Linda clenched her hair. She had thought about all the points that Yvonne had raised before. However,


    she could not free herself from the charisma of the Piano Prince. All her worries vanished with the wind


    whenever she watched the video.


    "I don''t care. As long as he''s not married, I''m not going to back down," Linda said. "Everyone needs to


    go wild at least once in their life, right?"


    At this moment, Yara suddenly entered the office with a stack of documents in tow.


    "We need your signature for these documents," Yara said, expression displeased. She had been


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    relegated to be Yvonne''s subordinate ever since thetter had been promoted to manager, causing her


    extreme resentment. Besides, she was the one who wanted to marry into the Hannigans the most, and


    she had been beaten out by Yvonne.


    "Oh, right. Do you guys know this? Someone booked the entire Crystal Restaurant for an entire day


    again," Yara said.


    "The Crystal?" Linda was excited when she heard this. "The Crystal in Jewel Building?"


    "Is there any other Crystal Restaurant in Cloud City? Who knows which wealthy young master has


    done it again?" Yara cast a mocking expression toward Yvonne when she finished her sentence. "If I


    remember correctly, you got married on the 22nd too. They''re both human, yet the difference is like


    heaven and hell."

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Linda''s pent-up anger was boiling after seeing Yara covering her mouth and giggling sarcastically.


    "What''s wrong with the twenty-second? Does that day even represent anything?" Linda asked.


    Yara deliberately used that to mock Yvonne, but even i f Linda took over the conversation, Yara would


    certainly not let go of the opportunity to continue ridiculing Yvonne.


    "It doesn''t signify anything, but this is the sheer difference. After all, it happened on the same day, and


    even if I don''t say anything, I can''t stop outsiders from remembering the twenty-second from three


    years ago, " Yara said.


    "Plenty of things happened on that day but all you can do is watch yearningly. Does it even have


    anything to do with you?" Linda retorted.


    Yara snorted coldly and said, "I don¡¯t really care whether or not it has anything to do with me. At least I


    don''t have such a useless man. You can¡¯t even begin t o imagine how rich my future husband¡¯s family


    will b e."


    Linda heard from Yvonne about those betrothal gifts being delivered. It was a fine gift indeed, with jade,


    gold, and cash. The other party''s family background was certainly of epic proportions, and Yara no


    doubt


    had the best chance out of anyone else.


    "Haven''t you heard of the phrase ''the wife of a rich man is never truly free''? You''re just waiting to live


    as a n unhappy and resentful wife," Linda shot back.


    Yara did not take offense with those words at all. Instead, she said triumphantly, "So what if I''m an


    unhappy and resentful wife? I''d rather be a resentful wife in a house full of luxury brands than marry a


    poor man who has to rely on a woman to get by."


    Yvonne could not listen to it anymore and said coldly," If there''s nothing else, Yara, you can leave now."


    "The twenty-second is going to be a good day, but for some people, it¡¯s an absolute tragedy." Yara took


    the document and walked out while saying that. Her tone was exceedingly contemptuous.


    After Yara left, Linda looked at the sour-faced Yvonne andforted her, "Yvonne, don¡¯t listen to that


    nosy woman''s nonsense. She''s the kind with a vile mouth."


    Yvonne smiled bitterly and said, "She¡¯s right. I sank into the depths of despair that day three years ago,


    but now...I''ve already gotten over it and epted the situation."


    "I wonder which bastard insisted on choosing the twenty-second. Isn''t this a deliberate jab at you?"


    Linda huffed and puffed angrily. It was such a touchy time and would inevitably cause Cloud City''s


    gossipy women to bring up Yvonne''s marriage. By then, people would makeparisons with her yet


    again.


    "That''s their nning. The twenty-second doesn''t belong to me. How could you say that it''s a


    deliberate jab at me?" Yvonne smiled bitterly. Her best friend just had to make remarks that aimed at


    her instead of at someone else.


    Linda merely said those words because she was angry. She knew that the incident could not be


    directed at Yvonne, but people were bound to gossip about Yvonne when the time came.


    "Forget it. It''s been three years anyway. Your heart must''ve toughened up greatly already. Even if


    someone deliberately brings up what happened three years ago, just ignore it," Linda said.


    Yvonne nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I can withstand any attack. I really do think that my life is very


    good now."


    At the end of her working day, a red Ferrari was parked next to Samuel''s Audi.


    The man standing next to the Ferrari might not look a s good as Samuel, but in a society where cash is


    king, a Ferrari was better than any good looks.


    "Bro, are you here to pick up your girlfriend from work?" the man asked Samuel.


    "Wife," Samuel replied. He knew that man because whenever he silently watched Yvonne get off work


    during the past three years, the man appeared there frequently too. Besides, the person was also


    waiting for Yvonne.


    The man''s name was Peter Yardley and he had admired Yvonne for a long time. He did not give up


    even after Yvonne got married because he knew that Yvonne was married to a useless husband. He


    once told Yvonne that as long as she was willing to get a divorce, he would remove everything that


    stood in his way of marrying her and would give her a wedding that would rock the entire city.


    "Not bad of you to get married at such a young age. I''m a bit unlucky though. The woman I have my


    heart set o n is married to a useless guy, but I know that she never allowed that garbage to touch her


    during the past three years. As long as she¡¯s willing, I¡¯ll marry her at any time," Peter said.


    Samuel cocked his eyebrow and said nothing more.


    When Yvonne appeared after getting off work, Peter walked enthusiastically to Yvonne''s side.


    "Yvonne. I¡¯ve made reservations at a restaurant. Come have dinner with me," Peter offered.


    Yvonne did not have the slightest affection for Peter. While Peter did like her, she viewed it as


    unwanted harassment. Peter was famous for being a yboy who went through women as fast as he


    changed clothes.


    "Haven''t I made myself clear enough, Peter? I''m already married," Yvonne said.


    Peter smiled faintly and said, "That trash isn¡¯t qualified to have you. You also haven''t let him touch you


    in three years and there are no feelings between the two of you. Why must you continue embarrassing


    yourself?


    "I know you¡¯re afraid that Grandmother Sue will disagree, but don''t you worry. I guarantee I¡¯ll convince


    her as long as you agree," Peter said.


    "Sorry, my husband came to pick me up." Yvonne walked toward Samuel as soon as she coldly


    finished her sentence.


    Peter was taken aback for a moment. The person who was talking to him earlier turned out to be


    Yvonne''s rubbish husband!


    "Bro, I didn''t expect you to be that legendary piece of trash. Knowing a person isn¡¯t the same as


    actually meeting them," Peter sneered and looked at Samuel.


    Samuel said tly, "It¡¯s good that I didn''t disappoint you."


    Peter snickered. Samuel really did turn out to be trash, as thetter could only swallow his anger after


    being scolded.


    "I can give Yvonne a better life. What can you give her? You should get lost if you know what¡¯s good for


    you. Why would you waste her time?" Peter scoffed.


    "Oh? What can you give her?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Peter nced at the Ferrari triumphantly and said, "D o you have this kind of sports car? I have three in


    my garage. I can also reserve the entire Crystal Restaurant


    for her. Can you do that?"


    It just so happened that the particr piece of news made its rounds that day, so Peter used it to mock


    Samuel. With Peter''s financial power, he certainly was capable of doing such a thing.


    "Samuel, stop talking nonsense with him. Let¡¯s go home," Yvonne urged as she sat in the front


    passenger seat.


    "Did you hear that? We¡¯re going home," Samuel smiled slightly.


    Peter''s face ashened as he watched the Audi drive away. Samuel''s words dealt a serious blow to him.


    "You piece of trash. I''ll get Yvonne sooner orter. Even if I can¡¯t win her heart over, I''ll enjoy her flesh.


    You''re just some garbage waiting for me to cuckold you," Peter gritted his teeth and said.


    Back at home, Godfrey and Lydia both had unsavory expressions. They knew about the news


    regarding Crystal Restaurant. It was an unpleasant time that made things unbearable for Yvonne. The


    jokes from three years ago would almost certainly be brought up again.


    However, the two of them did not mention it in front o f Yvonne. They did not want to reopen Yvonne''s


    old wounds but merely red at Samuel with increasingly discontented looks.


    After dinner, Godfrey called Samuel and said that they were going for a walk.


    "Samuel, do you remember the twenty-second from three years ago?" Godfrey asked unhappily.


    Samuel nodded and said, "It''s the day I married Yvonne."


    Godfrey snorted coldly and said, "You do know that our family''s dignity was lost on that shameful day."


    Samuel remained silent and waited for Godfrey''s subsequent remarks.


    "The Crystal Restaurant''s reservation on the twenty-second is still half a month away. The shame of


    our Sue family will definitely be brought up again. I don''t want Yvonne to be sad. You should find an


    excuse to bring her out and have fun. Just leave Cloud City," Godfrey said.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "Yvonne is now i n charge of the west side project. She has a lot


    of work every day. It isn''t a good time to travel."


    "Travel? Did I tell you to travel? I just don''t want Yvonne to face that day. You can continue being


    spineless and endure it for all I care but why should m y daughter suffer with you?" Godfrey got angrier


    and more emotional with each sentence. Grandfather Sue passed away shortly after Yvonne got


    married, and he was resentful toward the old man for bringing disaster to the family instead of leaving


    them with something good before passing away.


    "I know you want me to do this for Yvonne''s good, but please believe me when I say that I won''t let


    anyone


    bully her," Samuel said lightly.


    Back home.


    Lydia took Yvonne''s hand and said distressingly, "You look thin. You''ve been very busy during this time,


    haven''t you?"


    Yvonne smiled and said, "I have, but it''s very fulfilling. I must work hard too so those rtives won¡¯t


    look down on you."


    Lydia touched Yvonne''s head and said, "You¡¯re such a good daughter, but you can''t work too hard or


    else I¡¯ll get worried.


    "How about we go out to have some fun and rx for a couple of days?"


    When Yvonne heard this, she guessed what Lydia''s intentions were and said with a smile, "Mom,


    you''re not thinking of asking me to enjoy myself during the twenty-second, are you?"


    Lydia knew that Yvonne was a smart girl. Since Yvonne mentioned the elephant in the room, she no


    longer hid it and said, "Mom just doesn''t want you to hear all that gossip from those people. You


    haven''t left Cloud City in so many years and it¡¯s time for you to go out and meet the world."


    "Mom, there are a lot of things in thepany waiting for me to deal with. Don''t worry, okay? I don''t


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    care if anyone talks about me. They can''t hurt me," Yvonne said indifferently. Other women may envy


    the event, but not her. As long as she worked hard, there was hope for her future and she could get


    whatever her heart desired.


    As for Samuel, Yvonne knew that he was changing for her. Perhaps one day in the future, he would no


    longer be the good-for-nothing that everyone spoke of. In light of that, Yvonne was very optimistic


    about the future.


    "Besides, what if Harvey tries to snatch away my position again if I leave at such a critical time?"


    Yvonne continued.


    Lydia sighed and said nothing more.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Ten dayster, the vibe in the Crystal Restaurant became increasingly intense. Since the person who


    booked the restaurant was not revealed, countless people were very curious about it and even


    guessed all the local rich boys in Cloud City. After all those rich boys dispelled the rumors one by one,


    greater doubts were cast over that matter.


    As for the Sue family, they were unsurprisingly brought up again and it became an after-dinner joke for


    many people. The timing was too coincidental and it was difficult not to recall what happened in the


    past. 1


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The Sue family¡¯s rtives were all angry. If it were not for Samuel, they would not have be


    another person¡¯s joke. Almost everyone in the family had turned down recent banquets. Even the old


    out again.


    "It''s irritating. What does that piece of trash Samuel have to do with us? People keep talking about the


    Sue family and make it look like we¡¯re the ones who embarrassed ourselves."


    "Why can¡¯t Samuel just die? We won''t have to be shamed along with him if he dies."


    "Yvonne''s also a bringer of bad luck. This mess never would''ve happened if it weren''t for her."


    Several of the Sue family''s younger generation gathered together, all of whom were infuriated.


    Harvey was a stark contrast with the others as he was sporting a faint smile.


    "Why are you still smiling, Harvey? Aren''t you angry?" someone asked.


    Harvey remained indifferent and said, "It¡¯s even better if people make more noise. Even perfect if


    Yvonnepletely shamed the Sue family''s reputation." 1


    The others looked puzzlingly at Harvey, but Yara smiled and said, "You¡¯re all a bunch of mindless idiots.


    If Yvonne embarrasses us, Grandma won¡¯t let her be the Sue family''s sessor. She became the


    head of the west side project and had to go through a lot just to gain that tiny bit of Grandma''s favor,


    but after this incident, Grandma will probably hate her again."


    The others realized that only after hearing that sentence and they then proceeded to sigh one after


    another.


    "Besides, this bad reputation won''t always stick with our Sue family. Who would dare to say anything


    bad about us once I marry into the Hannigan family?" Yara asked proudly.


    Harvey nced at Yara before agreeing. "That¡¯s right. You still have a chance to help the Sue family


    regain the reputation that Yvonne brought down. Although Yara has the greatest chance, it''s also


    possible that


    one of you would have the chance."


    Yara smiled disdainfully. She did not take anyone else seriously and was already certain that she was


    the Hannigan family¡¯s chosen one.


    "It¡¯s probably best that all of you give up that idea, otherwise you''d end up being disappointed in the


    future. Are any of you better than me?" Yara smiled and asked.


    Yara would not have had such strong self-confidence i f Yvonne were not married, but the unfortunate


    Yvonne was already married to a worthless piece-of-trash. Why should Yara even be worried about


    Yvonne if that was the case?


    "The real answer will be revealed in five days."


    "By the way, are any of you going to have a look at the event? I heard that the high-rise


    amodations near the restaurant are all booked because everyone wants to see the person who


    made that reservation."


    "I¡¯m definitely going. It¡¯s not every year you get to see something so exciting."


    "Are you going, Yara?"


    Yara had already booked a room in the most strategic location, one with the best view of seeing the


    events unfold in the restaurant. However, she always maintained an air of haughtiness. Since she had


    imed that she was the one marrying into the Hannigan family, her status would be severely


    downgraded if she became a busybody. Therefore, she said, "I¡¯m not going. When I get married in the


    future, it''ll cause even more of a sensation than this."


    Meanwhile, Linda''s life was torturous-as if shecked food for her soul-after hearing no news about her


    piano prince for more than ten days. She was incredibly depressed, and in those few days, she had


    been cooped up at home and did not go out. She was unkempt and did not look remotely like a


    beautiful woman.


    d in her silk pajamas, sheid on the sofa like a puddle of mud. Her figure was outlined distinctly,


    and those slender legs were the parts of her body that she was proudest of.


    When her cell phone rang, Linda stretched out her hands and searched aimlessly for the phone on the


    coffee table. She was only inclined to raise her head and open her eyes when her hands failed to find


    her device.


    As soon as she saw that it was an unknown number, she hung up mercilessly and continued to wallow


    in sadness.


    Not longter, her phone rang again, and Linda-who had an irritated look-picked it up and screamed, "I


    don''t have a loan to buy a house, and I don''t have a car to buy any insurance. If you disturb me again, I


    swear t o God I''ll trace your signal and murder you.¡±


    "Did you eat gunpowder?" A familiar voice sounded near her ears.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Linda asked suspiciously, "Who¡¯s this?" "Samuel."


    Linda was initially rather startled when she heard his name, but she subsequently had a cold sneer on


    her lips. She tried her luck with Samuel before but he treated her as though he had face blindness. She


    thought he was not interested in her beauty, but it surprised her that he would give her a personal call.


    Sure enough, men were all trash. 1


    "A fox will show its tail sooner orter. You finally can''t take it anymore?" Linda said coldly.


    "I want to ask a favor from you," Samuel said. He already expected Linda to misunderstand his call, but


    after exining his intentions, he believed he could dispel any misunderstanding.


    "Samuel, Yvonne has suffered so much in your hands and now you¡¯re thinking of hitting on her best


    friend? People like you should be shed a million times." Linda did not believe that Samuel looked for


    her because of something important. She was certain that his heart had turned fickle and he wanted to


    ask her out.


    "Don''t worry, I have no interest in you at all. I¡¯m looking for you because of Yvonne," Samuel said.


    "It has something to do with Yvonne?" Linda wondered if she really misunderstood and read too much


    into everything. She then continued, "Please do tell."


    "Bring Yvonne to the Jewel Building on the twenty-second, but you can''t let her know about this in


    advance." Samuel wanted to surprise Yvonne, but the problem was setting the surprise in motion. After


    giving it much thought, he could only resort to having Linda step forward.


    "You want to go to Jewel Building on the twenty-second? Are you crazy? Don''t you know what¡¯s going


    o n there?" Linda exploded. Everyone in Cloud City was discussing that matter and even gossiped


    about their marriage three years ago. Instead of hiding as far away as possible, Samuel just had to


    allow others to demean him.


    "The twenty-second is my wedding anniversary with her. I asked for your help because I''m nning a


    surprise for her," Samuel said.


    "BRO. Even if you''re preparing a surprise for her, couldn¡¯t you choose another venue? There are so


    many restaurants, so why does it have to be at Jewel Building?" Linda said helplessly. Although there


    were several other high-end restaurants in Jewel Building besides Crystal Restaurant, it was still the


    best choice i n Cloud City, though not at that particr time.


    "Rosa Ristorante, or the Grand Hyatt?"


    "You''ll know when the timees. If you do me this favor, I''ll introduce you to your little piano prince.


    How does that sound?" Samuel said.


    Linda was stunned for a full three minutes before losing her mind.


    After screaming a few times, she asked Samuel," Samuel, do you know the piano prince? Rascal, you


    won''t lie to me, would you?"


    "I really do know him. I''ll introduce him to you if you help me," Samuel assured.


    "Okay," Linda agreed without hesitation. "Don''t worry, I promise toplete my task, but if you dare to


    lie to me, I''ll make sure you''re China''sst eunuch."


    "It''s a deal. Don''t identally expose yourself and let her find out."


    After Samuel hung up, Linda bounced around on the sofa. She finally had some news about her piano


    prince and she even stood a chance of meeting him. Linda was so excited that shepletely lost


    herself.


    Five dayster!


    The day that made waves throughout the entire city had finally arrived. It was seven o''clock in the


    evening but night had yet to descend on the earth. Despite that, Crystal Restaurant was already the


    brightest star throughout the entire Cloud City.


    The nearby streets were packed with crowds, and any room that had a view of the Crystal Restaurant


    would b e fully booked that night. Every single one of those people wanted to have a glimpse of the


    grand asion happening at Crystal Restaurant-they were curious to see which rich young master


    made suchvish moves in his courtship, as well as the identity o f the enviable young woman who


    received such privilege.


    "Linda, what are you going to do exactly? You¡¯ve even had me wear a formal dress. You don''t need to


    be so formal even though the friend is really important to you, right?" Back at home, Yvonne wore a


    noble and elegant red evening gown that lent her a charming aura.


    Linda did a spectacr job of hiding everything those few days and Yvonne was not even aware of it.


    "Just listen to me. This friend of mine will surprise you because you know the person." Linda smiled.


    She was simultaneously excited for Yvonne and herself because after that night, she would get to know


    her piano prince and finally meet the male god of her dreams.


    "I know the person too?" Yvonne was puzzled. She roughly knew Linda''s friends but they were all


    acquainted with each other. It was just dinner together, so why did they have to dress so formally?


    "Tell me the truth, Linda. Is there something you''re hiding from me?" Yvonne suddenly looked at Linda


    suspiciously.


    Linda was too guilty to look directly into Yvonne''s eyes and quickly evaded her, saying, "No. Why would


    I hide anything from you?"


    "What new tricks have youe up with? We''ve yed pajama parties and beggar parties before.


    This isn''t a dress-up party, is it?" Yvonne said.


    Linda was slightly shocked. She then said with a smile on her face, "You little clever gremlin. I really


    can''t hide anything from you. Hey, I¡¯m just worried that you wouldn''t want to participate. After that


    beggar partyst time, you vowed never to join my parties again."


    Yvonne red at Linda and said, "It''s ironic that you''re the only one who''d go with these nauseating


    ideas."


    Linda let out augh. The two of them then finally headed out after changing their clothes.


    The car drove all the way to Jewel Building''s basement, and although Yvonne was a little surprised as


    to why Linda would host the party there, she refrained from asking because Linda seemed to take


    offense if she asked.


    A woman was standing in front of the elevator in the basement. When she saw Yvonne and Linda, she


    stepped forward and asked, "Are you Miss Sue?"


    "I... I am. And who would you be?" Yvonne asked suspiciously.


    "Please follow me," the woman said with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After getting on the elevator, Linda thought to herself that Samuel-despite his uselessness-was very


    thoughtful, since there was even someone escorting them.


    When Linda watched the woman press on the elevator button for the top-floor, she suddenly panicked


    and asked, "Hey gorgeous, did you press the wrong floor?"


    "No, it is the top floor," the woman said.


    That sentence made Linda''s eyes open so wide, it almost popped out.


    How was that possible?! How could a wimp like Samuel celebrate his wedding anniversary at the


    Crystal Restaurant!


    Moreover, they were clearly reserved that day.


    Boom!


    A ridiculous idea struck Linda''s mind like a roll of thunder during spring...

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Could it be... Could it be that Samuel was the mysterious figure who booked the entire Crystal


    Restaurant?


    Yvonne had a stupefied look at that point too. Crystal Restaurant, on the top floor, had been booked by


    someone half a month ago. Even if Linda had a tremendous amount of self-respect, it was impossible


    for her to hold a party at Crystal Restaurant.


    "Linda, does this have anything to do with Samuel?" Yvonne thought of only one possibility and her


    breathing became inexplicably urgent.


    Linda''s brain had lost all cognitive ability. Although she was very much in disbelief, were there any


    other possibilities aside from that exnation?


    "Yes Yvonne. Samuel was the one who asked me to bring you here," Linda admitted. An inexplicable


    feeling of envy surfaced in her heart. If it really was Samuel who prepared that gigantic surprise for


    Yvonne, would she not be the happiest woman i n the entire Cloud City that day?


    It was then that the elevator reached the top floor. Both women were led into the restaurant.


    A man dressed in ck was sitting at the piano in the middle of the restaurant. His back was the only


    part of him that could be seen.


    That rear figure was all too familiar to Linda and the stunning visual impact caused Linda''s mouth to


    open wide!


    The piano prince was Samuel!


    The melodious sounding from the piano was amplified throughout Crystal Restaurant and calmed


    everyone who was watching. Tens of thousands of people quietened down at that moment and their


    gazes were all focused on the UFO-shaped building. Despite not being able to see everything clearly,


    everyone could sense how happy the female-of-honor was that night.


    The surrounding floor-to-ceiling windows were rippling with special effects of red rose petals dancing


    with the sound of the piano.


    Yvonne had a happy smile at the corner of her mouth, but tears slipped from her cheeks like pearls on


    a broken string.


    Linda began crying too. It would have been a huge blessing if that rear figure belonged to her.


    The piece ended.


    Samuel turned around and made a gentleman''s salute to Yvonne.


    The tear-stained Yvonne walked toward Samuel step-b y-step. i


    A beautiful rose grew at her foot with every step and the scene stunned those who watched. 1


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    They could not see the female-of-honor, but they could see the picturesque special effects.


    At that moment, every single woman felt an uncontroble envy. Within the hotel rooms, those who


    could see the scene more clearly became filled with even more jealousy. 2


    Yara frowned. Her room had the most strategic view 0 f the event, but because of the distance, she


    could not fully see the appearance of the two people in Crystal Restaurant. Despite that, she found


    them to be quite familiar, especially the woman, whom she felt like she knew.


    "Yvonne!" A picture shed suddenly in her mind and she could not help but exim.


    "No, how could it be her? I must be seeing things," Yara shook her head. Yvonne married a piece of


    trash like Samuel, and with his abilities, was he even able to reserve the entire Crystal Restaurant?


    What a joke?


    Although it looked like her, it was only superficially simr.


    "Did you prepare all this?" Back in Crystal Restaurant, Yvonne asked Samuel as she walked to her. 1


    "I thought you said you can''t y the piano. You lied t 0 me?" Yvonne suddenly looked coldly at


    Samuel during what was supposed to be a warm scene.


    "It has already been three years. You''ve suffered a lot 0 f wrongs. Starting today, you¡¯re my woman and


    no one can put you down again." Samuel looked at Yvonne sincerely.


    Yvonne''s reproaching expression was filled with tears. It was as if all her grievances were let out at that


    very moment.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    "Don''t you know that they''re all calling you useless?


    "Don''t you know how ufortable I feel after hearing those words?"


    Samuel held Yvonne tightly in his arms and said softly, "I know."


    Beside them, Linda was moved to tears. At that juncture, she felt that all the grievances her best friend


    endured were entirely worth it. Regardless of how Samuel managed to n everything, at the very


    least, Yvonne would be happy right then and invoke feelings of jealousy of Cloud City''s women.


    ''But, why? Why did you have to be the piano prince?''


    Linda knew that her dream had beenpletely shattered.


    This night, rose petals floated throughout Crystal Restaurant the entire night. Compared with the


    sensational deration of love two years ago, the only dissatisfaction with the present asion was


    that no one managed to find out who the people involved were.


    That night, when Samuel slept on his floor mattress, Yvonne suddenly asked from the bed, "Are you


    cold?"


    It was early summer, and women who showed their fair legs on the street popped like mushrooms after


    rain. How could it possibly be cold?


    Samuel blurted out subconsciously, "It''s not cold."


    After saying those two words, Samuel was briefly stunned before a wave of regret came over him. He


    wanted to p himself twice. It was a bonus question for him but he answered it so rigidly that it


    became incorrect. That kind of stupidity was absolutely hopeless.


    Samuel¡¯s heart ached so much that he found it difficult to breathe. Having missed out on that


    opportunity, he did not know how much longer he had to wait.


    "What did you say just now? I didn''t hear it clearly. Can you ask again?" Samuel said.


    Yvonne''s back was facing Samuel and she was already gritting her teeth. It had been difficult for her t o


    finally muster the courage and ask him that question, but it hardly urred to her that the stupid pig


    would answer her like that.


    "Go away," Yvonne said coldly.


    Hearing that reply, Samuel covered his face in despair. It was even more sufferable than missing out on


    a contract worth tens of billions.


    When Yvonne arrived at thepany the next day, everyone looked at her with an odd expression.


    "She''s not crazy, is she? Why is she so happy?" "It¡¯s possible. Yesterday''s events must have provoked


    her considerably since it was also on the twenty-second. Look at her, then look at the person the day


    before. It¡¯s twopletely different ends of the spectrum."


    "She''s just too unlucky to marry a spineless coward who has to live with her family."


    The previous night''s events caused a stir throughout the entire Cloud City. The scene of floating roses


    in Crystal Restaurant spread throughout various social media. Many were envious, but at the same


    time, they were alsoughing at Yvonne.


    Most people in thepany thought that Yvonne might cook up an excuse not to go to work that day,


    but to their surprise, she showed up and even seemed incredibly happy.


    Yara went to Yvonne''s office because she had some documents to hand over to Yvonne. The instant


    she saw the smile on Yvonne''s mouth, the feeling of contempt rose from the depths of her heart.


    "You¡¯re still smiling? Do you know how embarrassed our Sue family was yesterday?" Yara chided


    coldly. She looked at Yvonne and saw a striking resemnce to the female figure in Crystal Restaurant


    the previous night. It was such a pity that such good things would never happen to Yvonne, as her man


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    was a piece of trash and the butt of jokes throughout the entire Cloud City.


    Yvonne was in a very good mood that day and simply could not be bothered with Yara. She said, "Go


    to the city¡¯s west side to inspect and check the situation, thene back and report to me."


    Yara''s face soured when she heard that. In the past, Yvonne was the one who did all the hard work at


    the construction sites. When did it be her turn to do that? Ultraviolet rays were at their strongest


    during that period and she did not want her skin to be tanned.


    "You can go by yourself if you want to. Do you really think you can order me around after bing the


    project leader?" Yara asked.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to go, I¡¯ll ask Grandma to rece you with an assistant and you can go


    home to rest," Yvonne remarked bluntly.


    "You..." The green-faced Yara pointed at Yvonne.


    Going home to rest! Even though the Sue family had money, everyone had to work in thepany.


    Those with higher positions were paid ording to their position while those on the lower end had to


    rely on wages. Yara was thetter.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they were the Sue family''s daughters, but Grandmother Sue would never give


    them a chance to idle around.


    If that matter did reach Grandma''s ears, Yara could no longer hope to make any good impressions in


    front of grandma next time.


    "Yvonne, do you really want to do this to me?" Yara gritted her teeth and questioned.


    Yvonne was not targeting Yara; it was just that someone ought to deal with that matter.


    "All you¡¯re doing is visiting the construction site. It''s not that tiring. I used to go there a lot. There''s


    pretty much nothing to it except for the heat, sore feet, and dog-like tiredness." Yvonne smiled.


    "Remember this, Yvonne. You''ll pay when I marry into the Hannigan family." Yara said her piece and


    left the office angrily. She believed that she could one day step on Yvonne''s head. All she had to do


    was wait for the man from the Hannigan family to show up.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Hex Capital Nightclub.


    It was around mid-morning and a few thuggish-looking people were standing at the door, smoking


    cigarettes and chatting. A ce like that was usually closed for business during daylight, but at that


    moment, an Audi stopped at the entrance.


    Samuel got out of the car.


    When they saw Samuel, those thugs stood up one by one.


    "What are you doing? We''re not open for business yet," one of them said to Samuel.


    "I''m looking for Johann Lynn," Samuel spoke curtly.


    Several of those thugs looked at Samuel with a sneer when they heard that.


    Johann was the boss of Hex Capital and was also the big shot in the underbelly scene of Cloud City.


    He was certainly not someone who could be asked to meet on a whim.


    "What kind of joke are you? The first thing thates out of your mouth is you want to see our boss.


    Some tone you¡¯ve got there."


    "Don''t you see how many fists we have?"


    Several of them began to fold their sleeves as if about t


    o start a fistfight.


    "Tell him Samuel is here."


    They were all stunned. The guy looked as though he was some awesome person and might even be


    some big shot, but judging from his appearance, he did not look like their boss''s friend.


    One of them dug his ears and said with a confused face, "Samuel, why does this name sound so


    familiar?"


    Someone immediately answered, "Isn''t he the trash son-inw of the Sue family? Are you the same


    Samuel?"


    "F*ck, Cloud City¡¯s celebrity is here? What an honor."


    "Come on, someone who lives off a woman can even drive an Audi? By your looks alone, none of us


    are any worse than you. What methods did you use to get married to Yvonne?"


    They burst intoughter and treated Samuel like a joke. Their tone was incredibly sarcastic when they


    uttered the words ''get married to Yvonne''.


    Samuel¡¯s gaze focused and he curled his lips into a smile while walking toward the entrance.


    "Stop right there. If you know what it means to be respectful, then you should f*ck off before one of us


    is forced to make a move."


    "You don¡¯t understand humannguage, do you? I told you to stop."


    "Motherf*cker, don¡¯t even think I¡¯ll spare you the courtesy. You have no idea how hard our fists are."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The few of them rushed forward intending to beat Samuel up.


    At that moment, Johann ran out in a panic.


    "Stop, stop!


    "What the hell are you guys doing? Do you want to die?"


    Johann scolded several of his subordinates. He had a panicked expression and a deep-seated fear in


    his eyes.


    "Boss, this kid is looking for trouble."


    "F*ck, this useless son-inw of the Sue family has the balls to stir up trouble on Brother Johann''s turf."


    "Leave it to me, Boss. I¡¯ll make sure this kid gets at least half a month of hospitalization."


    Johann red at a few of his men and struck each person with one punch, leaving them in a daze.


    He walked over to Samuel and greeted respectfully," Samuel, why are you here?"


    Three years ago, Johann was nothing more than a rogue thug, but he suddenly became the boss of


    Hex Capital Nightclub and even won over many other thugs. During those three years, he gradually


    expanded his influence and became one of the big shots in Cloud City underbelly scene.


    The sudden fortune befalling him that year aroused many people¡¯s suspicions. After all, Johann''s rise


    was too rapid and there were plenty of red gs. Many people investigated Johann covertly, but they


    were unable to find out the truth. Except for Johann himself, no one knew how he became the boss of


    Hex Capital.


    Several of his men were shocked when they saw Johann''s attitude toward Samuel.


    Johann, Brother Johann!


    He was one of the select few amongst Cloud City''s illicit society. Why would he be so respectful to the


    spineless son-inw of the Sue family?


    "Aren''t you fes going to apologize to Brother Samuel! " Johann gritted his teeth and looked at his


    men.


    "Brother Samuel, I''m sorry."


    "Brother Samuel, I''m sorry."


    "Brother Samuel, I''m sorry."


    Seeing Samuel''s silence, Johann paled with fright and continued, "Kneel down and apologize."


    As the saying went, before one handed down punishment, one must first give some thought to how that


    punishment would change other people''s opinion of oneself. His subordinates werepletely


    dumbfounded at once. If they knelt for Samuel, would i t not throw Johann''s reputation out of the


    window? Did Johann not care about his reputation?


    Reputation was very important to people like Johann. At times, even minor disagreements would result


    in a fight. Be that as it may, his reputation meant nothing i n front of Samuel, because his life was more


    important than anything else.


    Johann lived on the street three years ago and it was Samuel who found him. Johann managed to get


    to where he was because of Samuel.


    Everyone in Cloud City treated Samuel as waste, but Johann knew that Samuel was a sleeping tiger;


    someone who was bound to shake the earth once he woke up.


    It was obvious that the tiger had awakened from its slumber!


    "Do I need to break your legs before you know how to kneel?" Johann continued after seeing his men


    stunned motionless.


    As soon as that sentence was spoken, they panicked and quickly knelt on the ground to beg for mercy.


    Samuel walked into the nightclub without even looking at them.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    "I''ll deal with you guyster."


    Johann''s words made them tremble with fright, but they could not understand why Samuel could


    receive such treatment. He was famous for being trash, so why would Brother Johann treat him so


    politely?


    Inside Johann''s office, Samuel sat on Johann¡¯s seat while thetter stood aside respectfully.


    "I heard that people are trying to stir up trouble with the west side project?" Samuel asked lightly.


    Johann nodded and said, "I¡¯m aware. Aside from me, there are several other bigwigs who are very


    concerned about this. They''re probably eyeing to make a fortune."


    Cloud City was not Johann''s domain alone. Although h e was one of the big fish within the gray areas,


    he was not the only one who wielded enormous influence. Aside from him, several others could call the


    shots around there.


    Many people were coveting for a share of the spoils from the shadows. If the Sue family had zero


    connection to the west side project, Johann wanted to get a share too.


    "I''ve given you three years to prepare. I hope you won''t let me down. Life ising to an end for


    them," Samuel said.


    Johann''s eyes narrowed and he asked excitedly," Brother Samuel, are you saying-"


    "Didn¡¯t you always want Cloud City for yourself? You must¡¯ve been resentful throughout this time to


    constantly be on equal footing with all the others," Samuel smiled and looked at Johann.


    Johann felt all his hair stand on end. He had been waiting for that opportunity all along and had long


    been ufortable with those guys. Even so, theck of Samuel¡¯s orders made him afraid to act, but


    he never expected that day to finally arrive.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Samuel. I won''t let you down," Johann assured.


    When Samuel was leaving Hex Capital Nightclub, he ran into Peter Yardley at the entrance.


    Peter was quite surprised to see Samuel there, but feelings of disdain and hatred were more prevalent.


    "Such sh*tty luck today. First thing I see when I''m out i s a pile of garbage. How very unlucky," Peter


    Samuel smiled. He went directly to his car and ignored Peter.


    Peter curled his mouth into a sneer and said, "Trash, you don''t even dare to talk back. How boring.


    Your good days are over though. I¡¯ll cuck you, just you wait."


    Peter went directly to Johann''s office after entering the nightclub. The two of them had made an


    appointment the day earlier, so Johann was not


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    surprised to see Peter.


    "Young Master Yardley, I''m really sorry. Something was holding me up yesterday and I can only meet


    you today," Johann said with a smile. Johann always gave good treatment to rich kids like Peter


    because it was hard for ces like nightclubs to keep up with the utilities if wealthy people like Peter


    did not spend their money there.


    "Brother Johann, Ie to you today to trouble you to help me with a favor," Peter said.


    "Help is much too polite a word. Just say the word, Young Master Yardley, and I''ll get it done for you


    right away," Johann said and patted his chest.


    Peter shook his head and said, "It''s nothing serious. Brother Yardley doesn¡¯t need to go out in person.


    Just lend me a couple of men. I want those with balls and can put up with a fight."


    Since Peter only wanted to deal with Samuel, he could not possibly ask such an important person like


    Johann to do the job. A person like Samuel could not possibly be worthy of Peter''s attention.


    "No problem. You can choose whoever you want from my people here," Johann said.


    "Thank you, Brother Johann. I''ll invite you out for a drink once everything is done," Peter said.


    "No need for that drink. I might be busy these few days." Johann''s excitement could not be controlled


    when he thought that he would be able to im his territory throughout Cloud City soon. With Samuel


    assisting in secret, Johann was not worried at all.


    Back then, Johann initially felt that it was a fantasy when Samuel said that he would make Johann the


    owner of Hex Capital Nightclub. However, Samuel managed to do it so easily, did he not?


    "Oh, what big moves are you recently up to?" Peter asked curiously.


    That matter could not be disclosed casually, so Johann could only say, "Go and choose your men."

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    After Peter took a pick of the men and left Hex Capital, he sat inside the car for a long time.


    Johann had earlier said that he was busy as ofte. It was obviously some big move, and with his


    disinclination to reveal anything, it must surely be a big deal.


    Peter received the news that there have been many people from the gray areas who wanted to


    interfere with the west side project. Some even organized a band of workers with the intention to use


    the identity of a foreman to meddle with it. Johann however, had been silent on that issue.


    Peter initially thought that Johann was ambitionless and did not want to participate to avoid getting


    himself hurt, but it now seemed that Johann had other ns.


    Could it be...


    Peter was stunned. If Johann really dared to go against all the others and took control of Cloud City''s


    shady areas, then Johann would be a person worthy of his attention.


    "Looks like I''ll have to establish a good rtionship with Johann in the future. If he seeds, his power


    in Cloud City would be unimaginable."


    At the same time in another club.


    Harvey hugged two hot women; one on his left and another on his right. Another burly man was sitting


    in the same private room.


    "Brother Gareth, have you considered what I spoke to you about?" Harvey said to Gareth.


    Gareth Chase was one of the figures in Cloud City''s underbelly and his influence was almost on par


    with Johann''s.


    Gareth smiled at Harvey and asked, "You¡¯re not trying t o trick me, are you Harvey? You''re from the


    Sue family but now you want me to secretly make moves against the Sue family. Why would I trust


    you?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Harvey smiled coldly and said, "You''ve misunderstood me, Brother Gareth. Even though I belong to the


    Sue family, I¡¯m not in charge of the west side project. That Yvonne woman wants to rise the Sue


    family''s ranks, and if she''s really allowed to do it, it''ll definitely threaten my status. Why should I let the


    west side project go smoothly?"


    "Yvonne is your younger sibling," Gareth pointed out.


    "Sibling?" Harvey''s expression turned gloomy and he said, "I can''t wait to kick her out of the Sue family.


    Sibling, my foot. Her spineless good-for-nothing husband tarnished our Sue family''s reputation on


    many asions. If not for our failure to find a proper excuse, she would''ve long been booted out of the


    Sue family."


    Gareth smiled faintly. The incident in Crystal


    Restaurant allowed the Sue family scandal from three years ago to resurface yet again. While it was


    indeed a n embarrassment for the Sue family, Gareth was surprised that Harvey would go to such


    lengths as to ignore their blood rtionship.


    "That good-for-nothing really is quite amazing. He still swallows his anger and submits himself to


    humiliation after being in the Sue family for three full years. I heard he does housework every day.


    Such a disgrace to all men." Gareth shook his head in disdain.


    Harvey never missed the opportunity to speak badly about Samuel. The chance to do so had been


    gifted to him when Gareth brought up the subject of Samuel.


    "Brother Gareth, the things that you know are only the tip of the iceberg. I know exactly how wretched


    Samuel really is. Back at home, he even carries a bucket of water to clean Yvonne''s feet. This


    spineless fool doesn¡¯t know anything about male dignity. Plus, there¡¯s no ce for him to eat at home.


    He has no right to sit at the table so he can only hide in the kitchen," Harvey said with a sneer.


    "Bah, he''s a f*cking weakling. If I ran into this kind of person, I¡¯d kill him with one punch," Gareth


    cursed.


    Harvey sighed and said, "He isn¡¯t worthy of being a man. No other person in the world surpasses him


    in uselessness."


    "That''s right." Gareth suddenly looked at Harvey with a smile on his face and said, "Say, do you think


    Yvonne would let him touch her after three years of


    marriage?" "Impossible." Harvey shook his head confidently and said, "Even though Yvonne has


    epted her fate, her rtionship with Samuel has always been cold.


    Samuel would never be allowed to touch her."


    Gareth rubbed his chin and it was clear what his thoughts were. A lewd smile gradually appeared at the


    corner of his mouth and he said, "Haven''t been touched before, eh? Interesting."


    Harvey''s brow furrowed but soon rxed. They were both men, so he knew what Gareth was thinking.


    Although Harvey loathed Yvonne, she was still a beauty when looked at from a man''s point of view.


    She was in excellent shape too and would no doubt be a stunner in bed. Harvey did not dare to do stuff


    like that because he was rted to Yvonne by blood, but it was an entirely different matter if Gareth


    were to do it.


    If Gareth really did have a rtionship with Yvonne, would it then be possible to drive Yvonne out of the


    Sue family on the basis that she corrupted the family name?


    After thinking about it, Harvey said to Gareth, "Brother Gareth, I can help you if you¡¯re interested in


    her."


    "Sweet, now you''re talking, hahaha. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely help you with what you asked," Gareth


    said andughed.


    The project on the west side of the city had been officiallyunched. As a supplier of building materials,


    the Sue family must not only guarantee the materials used but also ensure the safety of those building


    materials during the time of construction.


    Three dayster, a group of people rushed into the construction site. They smashed the materials and


    even hit anyone they saw. It was absolutely hostile. Moreover, the Sue family was forcibly blocked from


    transporting building materials, and although a police report temporarily ayed the situation, those


    people fought as though it was a guerri war and might soon appear at the next juncture. The Sue


    family was very troubled by that.


    On that day, the Sue family urgently convened an internal meeting and even the olddy attended it.


    Since it was rted to the west side project, she did not want any mistakes to happen.


    "Do you know who the other party is? The motive for them to cause trouble is surely money," the old


    responsibility naturally fell on Yvonne.


    Yvonne shook her head and said, "Grandma, I¡¯ve gotten people tounch an investigation, but there


    aren''t any findings yet."


    "There aren¡¯t any findings yet? Is it possible that you don''t even have the capability ofunching such


    an investigation?" Harvey asked in an odd manner.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Yara had been unhappy with Yvonne for a long time, s o the materialization of an issue was the perfect


    opportunity to add insult to injury. She remarked," Yvonne, you''re the project leader now. It has already


    been several days and you haven''t resolved it. Are you constantly just wasting time with your best


    friend in the office?"


    Linda visited Yvonne often during those few days. After knowing that the piano prince was Samuel,


    Linda gave up the idea of regarding Samuel as her husband, but the fact remained that she had been


    thinking about it for days on end and found it hard to let it go. Her only recourse was to go to Yvonne


    andin.


    Upon hearing Yara¡¯s words, the olddy raised her eyebrows and asked, "What''s the meaning of this,


    Yvonne? You¡¯re doing other things during working hours?"


    Yvonne was very responsible with her work and Linda was also sensible enough not to disturb her


    during working hours. Yara¡¯s words were tant nder.


    "Grandma, whenever I receive visits from friends, it¡¯s during lunch break. You can ask my colleagues in


    thepany about this," Yvonne asserted.


    Yara remained unconvinced. The incident was unable to deal a severe blow to Yvonne, so she could


    only


    change the topic.


    "How long have you been responsible for this? You''ve already changed your car, but apart from


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    negotiating the contract, what else have you done? Have you ever thought about how you''re going to


    solve the big problem that¡¯s happening now?" Yara said.


    News of Yvonne getting a new car spread throughout the Sue family from the very beginning and many


    people were jealous behind her back. The moment Yara said that, everyone became unusually angry.


    "That car isn''t cheap. It costs hundreds of thousands. S o rich."


    "Getting a new car in barely a few days. Looks like it''s only a matter of time that you''ll get a new


    house."


    "When are you going to invite us for housewarming?"


    The olddy''s face sank. She had always felt that Yvonne was an honest person despite not showing


    much potential. After learning that Yvonne had changed cars, the olddy was shocked, but she did not


    care because she remembered the benefits that Yvonne could bring to the Sue family.


    However, it was a different story altogether if Yvonne could not solve that issue.


    "Yvonne, I don''t care how much benefits you''re getting from thepany. It¡¯s good that you get a car


    or a house, but the condition is that you have to do your current job well and you must try your best to


    solve all troubles," the olddy said.


    Yvonne was anxious when she heard that. She did not take a single penny from thepany. Samuel


    was the one who bought the car, but if she said that, no one would believe her. 1


    "Don''t worry, Grandma. I''ll do it as soon as possible," Yvonne said with her head hung low.


    At that juncture, Harvey stood up and said triumphantly, "Grandma, I expected that Yvonne wouldn¡¯t be


    able to deal with this, so I''ve sent someone to check it out. I''ve also found out who did all this, but since


    Yvonne is the person in charge of the project, it''s not right for me to go on her behalf. It¡¯s best to let her


    discuss it."

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    After hearing Harvey''s words, the Sue family members looked at him with admiration.


    "Harvey is still the most capable person. He found out who did it so quickly."


    "Sure enough, things are better with Harvey. Our future will be bleak if we don¡¯t have him in the Sue


    family."


    "Yvonne, you''ve got to learn more from Harvey. The west side project has nothing to do with him, but


    he still cares about it. You have to thank him."


    The olddy nodded to express her affirmation and said, "Harvey, you''ve done a good job."


    "Grandma, although I''m not the person in charge of the project, I¡¯m still your grandson. The Sue


    family''s business is my business and there''s no way I can ignore it." Harvey pretended to be humble


    and said that to the olddy after receiving all that praise.


    "Yvonne, since Harvey already helped you investigate, you can move forward with discussing it. If he


    asks for money, we can agree to it as long as it''s within one million," the olddy said.


    Yvonne replied, "Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, I''ll handle it properly."


    Properly?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Harvey''s eyes looked pleased. Unless she bathed herself and slept on Gareth''s bed, the matter would


    not be easy to solve.


    "I''ll make an appointment for you tomorrow. You''ll be informed of the specific time and ce," Harvey


    said.


    After the meeting, Yvonne returned to the office dejectedly with nowhere to vent her unhappiness. She


    did not take a single cent from thepany''s coffers t o buy the car, but it was impossible to exin


    that matter clearly. Even if she did say it, they would only treat her exnation as a joke.


    Who would believe that Samuel-the son-inw who had to live with their family-could afford an Audi


    Ab?


    Regarding the recent troubles she was having, Yvonne felt a little strange that Harvey would so kindly


    help her. Without a doubt, there was something suspicious about it.


    After getting off work, Samuel came to pick Yvonne u p as usual.


    When Samuel saw Yvonne''s gloomy face, he asked curiously, "Who made you angry?"


    "At today''s meeting, Yara said that I bought a car within a few days of bing the person-in-charge.


    She implied that I embezzled thepany''s money. Even Grandma thought so. I couldn''t exin it


    even if I wanted to," Yvonne said helplessly.


    "Why bother talking to these people? Just treat it as though they''re just farting," Samuel said.


    Yvonne understood the reasoning behind that, but after those harsh words entered her ears, it was


    difficult for her to treat it as though she had not heard anything at all.


    "You haven''t even heard them saying I¡¯d get a new house after getting a new car so fast. They even


    asked when I''d invite them over for the housewarming party. " Yvonne became angrier as she spoke.


    She was innocent, behaved properly, and did not take a single cent of money that she should not have


    taken. Despite that, she had to face all that nder while being powerless to exin herself.


    "Soon," Samuel said lightly.


    "What do you mean by soon?" Yvonne turned to look a t Samuel in confusion.


    "Ahem, what I''m saying is, a person must always be happy," Samuel said.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Yvonne rolled her eyes. How was she supposed to be happy when others misunderstood her? She felt


    suffocated because of it.


    "By the way, there¡¯s a group of people causing lots of trouble to the Sue family recently and are even


    creating a lot of problems at the construction site. I asked a friend to investigate for me but there were


    no findings, yet Harvey suddenly pretended to be kind and give us his findings. During the meeting, he


    said that he found out who did it and I was told to have a discussion with them tomorrow. Do you think


    there¡¯s something fishy about this?" Yvonne asked, and her instinct told her that there must be a


    problem with the situation. Harvey was right. Her attitude was fortunate not to harm her, how could it


    help her.


    Samuel frowned. He heard about it too and told Johann to find out more. Johann even arrested two


    people and tortured them for information, but to no avail. The other party obviously did a good job of


    keeping everything under wraps, so there was no way Harvey would know anything.


    "What time will you be meeting the person tomorrow? " Samuel asked. Something was clearly fishy


    about it and he did not feel at ease to let Yvonne go alone.


    "I don''t know yet. Harvey will notify me tomorrow."


    "Let me go with you and be your assistant tomorrow,"


    Samuel said.


    Back home, Samuel cooked dinner as usual. Although he was previously always alone in the kitchen,


    Yvonne recently went in more often to help out a little and perhaps try her hand at frying a dish.


    Yvonne''s cooking usually never made it to the table though, because it was very unsightly. It was a big


    ck mess and no one could not see what the dish was.


    Back in the living room, Lydia asked Godfrey," Godfrey, haven''t you noticed that our daughter has been


    acting a bit different recently?"


    Godfrey saw that too. Yvonne never went to the kitchen before and her rtionship with Samuel was


    like that of a stranger. However, she recently learned t o help Samuel and their topics of conversation


    increased significantly too.


    "Maybe our daughter is slowly epting him," Godfrey said.


    That was the answer that Lydia was most reluctant to hear. He pinched Godfrey and said, "ept, my


    foot! You can¡¯t possibly allow our daughter to stay with that wimp her entire life?"


    Godfrey himself was a wimp, so he was not qualified t oment on Samuel. From Godfrey''s point of


    view, the situation was a good thing because there would be no divorce, and the olddy would thus


    not be upset about it.


    "Does it matter? Our daughter is finally showing her prospects now and it doesn¡¯t matter if we raise a


    wimp at home," Godfrey said indifferently.


    Lydia red at Godfrey and said, "Isn¡¯t enough that I have one useless wimp at home? Do we have to


    add another one? Do you know how badly my family speaks ill of me behind my back?"


    Godfrey shifted in his seat awkwardly and said, "Your mother''s family are all gossipy women. Just don''t


    listen to what they say. Now that Yvonne''s on the rise, are you going to force her to divorce? Do you


    think the olddy will let us go if she finds out about this?"


    Lydia sighed. The biggest obstacle to everything was the olddy-if she did not agree, no one would


    dare to call the shots.


    Moreover, Yvonne finally gained a position at thepany. Divorce at that juncture was clearly


    impossible.


    "One year. I''ll see what he can do in one year," Lydia said.


    "One year?" Godfrey looked at Lydia suspiciously.


    "Nothing. It''s nothing serious," Lydia said disdainfully. She did not think that Samuel could aplish


    anything in a year. He was still doing housework at home, in addition to fetching Yvonne to and from


    work every day. Lydia did not believe that he could change his fortunes just by being a driver.


    "By the way, there''s a new Audi downstairs. A new one too. Do you know who owns it? It''s parked with


    us." Lydia was puzzled. She did not see anyone buy a new car and it was puzzling that someone would


    buy the same model as soon as they bought one.


    "Also, I''ve opened the wrong car door once. Both of these are new cars without a license. I was so


    confused, and I have no idea who owns it."


    Lydia simply asked casually without digging further into it.


    Samuel was the first to take a bath after dinner. He then filled the bathtub with water, since Yvonne had


    been working hard recently and always took a bubble bath to unwind.


    Barely half an hour afterying on his floor mattress, Yvonne returned to the room after finishing her


    bath.


    The snow-white bath towel wrapped her body like a tube-top dress. On her skin were droplets of clear


    water that were visible to the naked eye, like a lotus flower breaking the surface of the water.


    Samuel looked down and shied away. The season had just entered midsummer and it was another


    difficult day.


    "Linda came looking for me again today. She said she wants to fight with me over you. What do you


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    think about it?" Yvonneid on the bed and said to Samuel after applying her facial mask.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. He never thought that his unintentional actions would


    result in such consequences. Linda''s words were


    merely a joke, of course.


    "She¡¯s just joking," Samuel said.


    "Of course, she''s joking. Are you hoping that it''s true?" Yvonne''s tone changed distinctly.


    Samuel smiled and said, "The weather seems to have turned cold recently."


    "Really? I think it''s still really hot. You can sleep on the sofa if you feel cold," Yvonne said.


    Samuel looked at those beautiful legs on the bed and realized that he would have to continue mulling


    over that missed opportunity for a long time. He changed the subject and said, "I suspect that the Sue


    family''s recent troubles are rted to Harvey."


    The fact that Johann was unsessful in his attempt to investigate that matter, coupled with Harvey''s


    apparent knowledge of the culprit, was a big red g. After pondering over it, Samuel felt that the only


    possibility was that Harvey masterminded the entire situation.


    "No, even though he¡¯s unhappy with me, he won''t do anything to harm the Sue family. He¡¯ll be done for


    if Grandma found out," Yvonne remarked in surprise.


    Samuel smiled coldly and said, "We¡¯ll know tomorrow whether that¡¯s actually the case."

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    That night, Harvey and Gareth met.


    Gareth was beyond ted that Yvonne agreed toe forward in person and discuss matters with


    him.


    Three years ago, before Samuel entered the Sue family, there was an endless number of men who


    pursued Yvonne. Countless people wanted to get on intimate terms with her, which was the reason why


    the Sue family''s wedding caused a sensation in the entire Cloud City. On that day, many desperate


    men shouted and even more people cursed Samuel behind his back for being a hypergamic.


    It was impossible for Gareth not to be excited when he had a chance to flip Yvonne over in many


    positions when she had never even been touched by Samuel before.


    "You did a good job. If you need anything done in the future, doe and look for me. I¡¯ll definitely help


    you solve your problems," Gareth said.


    Harvey''s eyes were sinister. What other trouble would he have if Yvonne was dealt with? No one in the


    entire Sue family couldpete with him for the chairman''s position.


    His anger reached boiling point whenever he thought of Yvonne''s smug attitude as the project leader.


    She did not exercise the slightest restraint when she got a


    new car.


    "Brother Gareth, I have a request that''s pretty ruthless, " Harvey said.


    "What is it?"


    "Do you mind letting others know about Yvonne''s rtionship with you?" Harvey asked.


    Gareth was briefly taken aback, but he understood Harvey''s meaning at once and said, "Are you trying


    to use me to drive Yvonne out of the Sue family and destroy her reputationpletely?"


    Seeing Gareth''s rather serious expression, Harvey gulped and said fearfully, "Brother Gareth, I''ll think


    of other ways if you''re not keen."


    "Hahaha." Gareth patted Harvey on the shoulder and said, "Why wouldn''t I be willing? I''d love for


    everyone t o know that I f*cked Yvonne. It¡¯s an honor, and I¡¯ll also be able to shove it in Samuel¡¯s face.


    "Go ahead and expose everything. You don¡¯t need to worry at all. Yvonne has already made a


    notorious name for herself in Cloud City, and who''s to say she won''t be delighted to let me raise her


    and serve as my little canary?"


    Harvey smiled faintly and said, "In that case, I¡¯ll do as you intended, Brother Gareth. After tomorrow,


    there¡¯ll b e hordes of men envying you. Yvonne''s a stunner, you know."


    Gareth licked his lips and clearly could not wait.


    The next day, Harvey arrived in Yvonne''s office.


    "The time and ce are already set. It wasn''t easy to contact the person, so don¡¯t you back out. You


    know what Grandma will do if this isn''t handled well," Harvey said to Yvonne. Deep in thought, he was


    thinking of how Yvonne would bepletely ravaged that night and could finally be asked to leave the


    Sue family.


    Yvonne was wary of Harvey''s kindness. The previous night, Samuel postted that the events were


    probably rted to Harvey, so in order to avoid exposing anything, Yvonne simply responded


    indifferently, "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll go and make sure it''s resolved. I might have to disappoint you if you¡¯re


    waiting to watch me make a fool of myself."


    Disappoint him?


    Harvey sneered. He would not be disappointed at all because there would be plenty of excitement in


    store for him to watch.


    He even went to the extent of fantasizing the Sue family severing all ties with Yvonne after her affairs


    were exposed and tens of thousands of Cloud City''s people spurned her.


    By then, Yvonne would be like a homeless dog. The Sue family disowned her while the whole of Cloud


    City would treat her as a slut.


    The spineless Samuel would then be the main subject of Cloud City''s ridicule.


    He never even touched his wife of three years, yet she climbed into Gareth''s bed. Harvey wondered if


    the wimp was able to take such humiliation.


    "Don''t bete. He''s an impatient person."


    After Harvey left the office, Yvonne called Samuel and told Samuel the time and address.


    It was in a rural farmhouse. There was definitely something fishy going on for a meeting to be held in


    that sort of location. Samuel called Johann and asked him to make arrangements.


    On that very night, Samuel would make the other party regret his actions no matter who the person


    was.


    Barely moments after Harvey returned to his office, Yara then appeared sneakily.


    "What are you doing?" Harvey asked puzzlingly.


    Yara did not quite understand why Harvey would want to help Yvonne. The opportunity was perfect for


    him to rub salt into the wound, but he surprisingly did not seize that chance.


    "Harvey, are you confused or something? Why do you want to help Yvonne?" Yara asked.


    Harvey smiled, leaned against the back of the chair, and said, "You¡¯re a very smart person. Why do you


    seem blinded with this matter?"


    "What do you mean?" Yara looked at Harvey in confusion.


    "Do you really think I''d help her?"


    "Are you saying this is a trap?" Yara asked.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Harvey thought for a while. Yara regarded Yvonne as a n enemy too, so she definitely would not tell


    anyone else if he told her about it.


    "I''ll tell you the truth. I know the person who¡¯s causing trouble for the Sue family, and I''m the one who


    instructed him to do it," Harvey said.


    Yara looked at Harvey in surprise after hearing that. "I t was your instruction! Grandma won''t let you off


    the hook if she finds out about this."


    "Why would Grandma know? I''m telling you this because I trust you. Besides, after today, Yvonne will b


    epletely ruined. Grandma will kick her out of the Sue family without needing us to say anything,"


    Harvey said. He finally had a ce to vent his evil intentions. He killed two birds with one stone


    because once Yvonne was kicked out of the Sue family, he would naturally be the head of the


    west side project. 1


    "What the hell is going on? Don¡¯t be all mysterious. Just tell me," Yara said impatiently.


    "Have you heard of Gareth before?"


    "Gareth! Isn''t he one of the people in Cloud City''s shady areas?"


    "He fancies Yvonne. As long as Yvonne shows up tonight, she won''t be able to escape Gareth''s grip. I


    told him that after he f*cks Yvonne, I''ll expose that to the whole city."


    Yara¡¯s mouth widened in shock!


    Gareth was going to have sexual rtions with Yvonne and it was going to be made known to the


    public. That was a huge piece of news.


    Yvonne was a married woman, but she slept with Gareth. It was bound to cause a stir in Cloud City


    with everyone pointing fingers at Yvonne.


    "Hahahahaha." Yara covered her mouth andughed. She then said, "If grandma finds out that Yvonne


    has tarnished the Sue family''s reputation, Yvonne will certainly be kicked out of the Sue family."


    "Correct. This is my n. It''s perfect, isn¡¯t it," Harvey boasted proudly.


    Yara nodded his head in recognition. Although it was a bit too ruthless, it was a fatal blow to Yvonne.


    Not only would she be driven out of the Sue family, she would also have no ce within the entire


    Cloud City i n the future.


    "Karma. This is karma. Yvonne sent me to inspect the construction site and really thought highly of


    herself. I''m dying to see what she''ll do tomorrow," Yara sneered.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I¡¯m most excited to see Samuel''s face. Someone else f* eked his wife after he spent three years being


    a wimp. Must be agonizing," Harvey said with an enthusiastic look.


    The corners of Yara''s lips curled up with disdain and she said, "What¡¯s a piece of trash like him going to


    do i f he found out? Is he really going to stir up trouble with Gareth?"


    "You think too highly of him. He''s garbage. The name Gareth Chase is enough to make him weak in


    the knees. Only a real man dares to take revenge. He''s not a man at all."


    That afternoon, Samuel went to pick up Yvonne after work as usual. When he arrived at the small


    store, he discovered that it was closed that day.


    During the past three years, Samuel came without fail and the store was never closed. Was it possible


    that the boss had something to do that day?


    Samuel did not think much of it. Closing for business o n asion was a normal thing for a store to do.


    After fetching Yvonne, Samuel drove directly toward the rural suburbs.


    Yvonne was a little worried and asked Samuel," Samuel, nothing bad will happen, right? I keep having


    the feeling that something isn''t right today... As if something bad is about to happen."


    "Don''t worry. With me around, no one can hurt you," Samuel said curtly. An imperceptible killing intent


    surfaced in his eyes.


    After listening to Samuel''s words, Yvonne felt rather relieved. It felt as though all danger and peril


    disappeared as long as Samuel was with her.


    They arrived at the farmhouse and someone was already at the door. At first nce, they did not seem


    like good people. They gave off a malicious vibe and were covered in tattoos.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    "Brother Gareth, they''re here."


    One of the subordinates ran up to Gareth in the dining hall.


    Gareth-who was deshelling some peanuts-lit up and pped his hands. He said, "Little Miss Pretty is


    finally here. I have to meet her personally."


    "Brother Gareth, there''s also a man tagging along," the subordinate reminded.


    "A man?" Gareth paused, thenughed and said, "It''s not that wimp, right? That guy has brought


    shame to all men. If he dares toe, I''ll make him leave on his knees today."


    Samuel and Yvonne were taken to the dining hall. Gareth''s lustful gaze shifted all over Yvonne''s body.


    She was a stunner indeed and he wondered what it would feel after getting her in bed.


    Looking at Samuel again, Gareth asked curiously," This is..."


    "My husband, Samuel," Yvonne said.


    As soon as that name was uttered, everyone-including Gareth-burst intoughter. It was a known fact


    that Samuel had a tremendous reputation and almost everyone in Cloud City knew about him.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. You look pretty decent. Why is it that


    you''re so useless? Are you an eunuch?" Gareth teased.


    "Brother Gareth, this guy has humiliated us men. Let m e teach him a lesson."


    "Let¡¯s see if he can take my punch."


    "I can handle this kind of weak-*ss chicken with one hand."


    Seeing the group of angry subordinates, Gareth waved his hand and said, "What are you doing? He¡¯s


    scared. Don¡¯t frighten him. It''s gonna be an ugly scene if he pees his pants."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Another roar ofughter soon ensued.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth and said to Gareth, "I¡¯m meeting you to discuss business matters, not for you t


    o humiliate my husband."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Well, let¡¯s talk about business. Let¡¯s talk then." Gareth sat back down in his seat and stopped looking


    at


    Samuel. Waste like him was not worth any attention.


    "What will it take for you to stop troubling the Sue family?" Yvonne asked.


    Gareth deshelled a peanut, tossed it into his mouth, and said, "Well, all I want is money. If you give out,


    say, a billion, not only will I stop troubling the Sue family, but I''ll also protect you. How about it?"


    A billion!


    Yvonne''s expression changed. The total assets of the Sue family did not amount to that much. His


    demands were too excessive and there was absolutely no deal.


    "The Sue family doesn''t have that much money to give you. What exactly do you want? The Sue family


    has no beef with you, so why are you targeting us?" Yvonne questioned.


    "Why? Do I need to give you a reason for giving you trouble? Who do the Sue family think they are?"


    Gareth frowned and looked at Yvonne with a displeased expression.


    Yvonne took a deep breath and tried to calm her emotions before saying, "I came to meet you with


    sincerity and I hope you can show your sincerity too."


    "Mm." Gareth nodded and said, "The rooms are nice in here. I''ve already asked someone to help you


    run a bath. Whether you''re sincere or not depends on whether you¡¯re willing to go into the room."


    Yvonne instantly turned pale after hearing that. She did not expect Gareth to make such an


    unreasonable request.


    "Gareth, you can''t target the Sue family for no reason. Did someone secretly instigate this?" Samuel


    asked.


    "Who do you take yourself for? What right do you have to talk to me?" Gareth looked at Samuel with


    disdain and said, "I¡¯ve made it clear. If you want to solve this matter, your wife has to let me f*ck her.


    What do you say, you useless piece of garbage? You dare to refuse?"


    As soon as Gareth''s voice fell, the subordinates behind him stepped forward one after another, as if to


    intimidate Samuel.


    Yvonne was taken aback by the scene and instinctively hid behind Samuel.


    "You¡¯re hiding behind this wimp? Can he protect you? Come with me. I''m Gareth Chase, and I¡¯ll protect


    you right here in Cloud City. I¡¯ll make sure no one dares to touch a single strand of your hair," Gareth


    said.


    Yvonne clutched Samuel''s clothes tightly. The entire farmhouse was filled with Gareth''s men and it was


    obviously toote for them to run.


    "Let me go. I¡¯ll give you as much money as you want," Yvonne said.


    "Let me tell you this. Ever since you walked into this farmhouse, you were destined to be f*cked by me.


    There''s no door for you even if you want to leave," Gareth dug his ears and asked the subordinate."


    What''s that they always say? If you can''t beat them, something something."


    "If you can¡¯t beat them, then join them."


    "Right, right, right." Gareth looked at Yvonne with a smile and said, "You must learn to enjoy a little.


    You''ve been married for three years but you live like a widow. You¡¯ve never even felt what a man feels


    like. I''ll make sure you have the time of your life today and satisfy you thoroughly."


    Samuel''s murderous aura was already filled to the brim and he sat down directly in front of Gareth.


    A certain subordinate saw that situation and immediately burst out. "You spineless fool. Do you have


    the right to sit before Brother Gareth?"


    As soon as he said that, a gust of wind from a fist whizzed toward Samuel''s face.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    An icy smile formed at the corner of Samuel''s mouth. He stretched out his hand gracefully and grasped


    the menacing fist.


    The fist came to an abrupt stop and the man was taken aback. He did not expect Samuel to grasp his


    fist so easily.


    Before he coulde back to his senses and realize what had happened, Samuel delivered a sudden


    kick and sent the man back dozens of steps before finally falling onto the ground.


    "This..."


    "F*ck, this piece of trash has skills?"


    "How is that possible? Isn¡¯t he good-for-nothing?!"


    At that moment, there was a huge contrast between Samuel''s strength and his reputation as a wimp.


    Gareth was forced to be more cautious and no longer dared to underestimate Samuel.


    Yvonne''s mouth was wide agape and she was shocked too. She had only seen Samuel being bullied,


    and submitted meekly to all those insults, but she had never seen Samuel with such a strong side


    before.


    "Samuel, you do know that this is my turf, right? Anyone who hurts me doesn''t even need to think


    about leaving here alive," Gareth gritted his teeth and


    warned. Although Samuel''s strength surprised him a little, he did not feel afraid. After all, he had


    enough people, and no matter how well Samuel could fight, was two fists better than four?


    "I''ll give you one chance. Exin everything clearly and I¡¯ll spare your life," Samuel said lightly.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Gareth looked at Samuel grimly. "Are you f*cking kidding me? Look at these people


    around you? They''re all my subordinates. Do you think you can live if I want you to die? How dare you


    threaten m e so brazenly."


    "Oh? We¡¯ll see about that," Samuel said.


    A series of rushing footsteps came and hundreds of people crowded in the farmhouse from all


    directions, filling the dining hall in an instant.


    Gareth''s face changed drastically. Those people were not his guests for the day. How could that have


    happened?


    Johann then walked out of the crowd.


    When Gareth had a clear view of Johann, and he asked coldly, "Johann, what¡¯s the meaning of this?


    Are these your people?" 1


    "Gareth, you''ve f*cking lost your marbles. Who would dare to mess with you?" Johann said lightly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "What do you mean?" Gareth looked at Johann in a puzzled manner. Was he colluding with the Sue


    family? Harvey was obviously cooperating with


    Gareth, so if the Sue family was making a move, why would Harvey have zero knowledge about it?


    Johann walked to Samuel, and before he could speak, Samuel said, "Bring my wife back to the car."


    Yvonne grabbed Samuel''s clothes and refused to let them go. She waspletely scared out of her


    wits. Why did so many people suddenly appear? Who are they and what were they doing?


    "Wait for me in the car, I''ll be there soon,¡± Samuel said.


    Yvonne bit her lower lip and refused to let go.


    "Don''t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. Don''t you trust me?"


    Yvonne let go of Samuel after hearing these words.


    After Yvonne left, Johann asked respectfully, "Brother Samuel, how do you want Gareth to be dealt


    with?"


    Garethughed suddenly and even sneered loudly. He said, "Johann, you''re gone bonkers, haven''t


    you?


    You''re calling a piece of waste your brother? You''re equally as motherf*cking famous as me. How can


    you not know that he''s the trash son-inw of the Sue family?"


    Johann had yet to straighten his back. He merely raised his head and said with a sneer, "Gareth, do


    you know how to write the word death?"


    Gareth did not give a damn at all. Even though Johann had plenty of men, would Johann even dare to


    make any move against him? He would have done so from the very start if he had the balls.


    "You don''t f*cking scare me, Johann. It''s not like you don¡¯t know who¡¯s backing me. Things won''t end


    well i f something happens to me. Word of advice for you, don¡¯t be so nosy. This is my business,"


    Gareth said with disdain.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    In the past, Johann did not dare to make a move against Gareth without Samuel''s order. In addition,


    Gareth had a strong backing, and a small move would cause him to lose everything. Without Samuel''s


    protection, Johann could kill Gareth but would be left unable to escape the charge. 1


    Things were different though. Samuel was going to shake the entire Cloud City and Johann ced all


    his doubts behind. He believed in Samuel¡¯s ability. Even though Samuel was spurned by the tens of


    thousands of people, Johann knew that the live-in son-inw had lots of influence.


    Johann stopped talking because he was not qualified t o speak there.


    When Gareth saw that Johann did not speak, he thought Johann was scared and said proudly,"


    Johann, since you know that I''ve got a strong backing, aren''t you going to tell your goons to scram? Do


    I have t o kick you out?"


    Samuel stood up suddenly at that time and walked toward Gareth.


    Having seen Samuel''s skills, Gareth instinctively took two steps back and asked cautiously, "What are


    you trying to do?"


    Several subordinates stood in front of Gareth and


    looked as though they were ready to fight.


    Samuel kept walking and Gareth''s men took the initiative to strike back. However, no one could keep u


    p with Samuel''s pace even for a second.


    As Gareth looked at the unstoppable Samuel, he scolded in his heart and cursed the f*cking bastard


    that called Samuel a piece of trash. If his skills were trash, then all of Cloud City was also trash!


    Several of his subordinates were thrown to the ground and wailed continuously. Gareth said to Samuel


    with a pale face, "Samuel,pared with my backing, the Sue family is a three-year-old child. I advise


    you-"


    Before he could even finish speaking, Samuel punched Gareth in the face.


    Blood flowed out his nose as Gareth covered his face with both hands and screamed in pain.


    If the Sue family saw that scene, everyone would have widened their eyes in disbelief. After all, in their


    perception, Samuel was a useless person who never fought back or scolded anyone. How then, could


    he be so powerful?


    At this time, Gareth even suspected that the Samuel in front of him was not the same Samuel that was


    mentioned by the outside world.


    For three full years, the Sue family¡¯s son-inw Samuel bought vegetables, cooked, and washed


    clothes. He was scolded by everyone and never dared t o refute. How could he be so frighteningly


    tough?


    "Was there someone behind the scenes who told you t o do this?" Samuel asked.


    Gareth shook his head and said tremblingly, "Samuel, i f you have what it takes, then kill me.


    Otherwise, it''ll b e your corpse on the street tomorrow!"


    "Hit him. Don''t stop until I say so," Samuel leaned back in his seat and said to Johann.


    Johann raised his hand. Several people walked to Gareth''s side to punch and kick him.


    Gareth''s subordinates were already scared stupid. They looked at Gareth being beaten up, then at


    Samuel, who had an indifferent expression. Was Samuel really useless? Where did those rumorse


    from? Why did the spineless wimp have such strong means?


    "Johann, you''d better remember that my backer isn''t someone you can provoke. 1


    "Johann, aren¡¯t you afraid that I''ll get my revenge? I''ll drop the matter if you tell them to stop.


    "I... I''ll tell. I''ll tell. Stop hitting."


    Gareth''s tough attitude was unable to withstand the painful punches. Hepromised in less than two


    minutes.


    Johann smiled coldly and said, "You wouldn¡¯t have to endure all that if you said so earlier. Why didn''t


    you do that?"


    Gareth looked at Johann with sinister eyes and said," Johann, aren''t you afraid that I''lle back to


    settle scores with you next time?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Johann waved his hand indifferently and said, "You cane and look for me if you have the chance,


    but I''m afraid that chance will nevere."


    "Let''s talk about the person who nned this from behind the scenes. Don''t leave out any details. If


    you hide even the tiniest of things, I''ll let your backer help you collect your body," Samuel said coldly.


    Gareth was not afraid of Johann, but he had a strange feeling-he was afraid of Samuel, as if Samuel


    was more terrifying than Johann.


    After trembling for a while, Gareth said, "Targeting the Sue family was Harvey Sue''s idea. He was the


    one who came to me."


    Harvey.


    It really was him!


    Samuel had already guessed that it had something to d o with Harvey, otherwise there was no way he


    would help Yvonne so kindly.


    "And?" Samuel continued to ask.


    Gareth lowered his head unconsciously because he did not dare to look directly at Samuel. If Samuel


    knew what he was supposed to do to Yvonne, he did not dare to imagine what Samuel would do to


    him!

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    "Keep whacking him if he doesn''t say anything."


    "I¡¯ll tell, I''ll tell," Gareth said in a flustered tone." Harvey wants me to have a sexual rtionship with


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Yvonne. Then, he¡¯ll expose this incident to the whole o f Cloud City. He wants to use this incident to


    drive Yvonne out of the Sue family."


    Samuel clenched his fists all of a sudden!


    Samuel could let Harvey go if Harvey only targeted the west side project, but he put his malicious


    intentions onto Yvonne, which was a crime deserving of death.


    It was a touchy subject that should not be disturbed!


    Samuel would never allow Yvonne to be hurt.


    "Lock him here." After uttering those three words, Samuel left the dining hall.


    Gareth mored due to his downfall for offending Samuel, but after a few fists, he finally calmed down.


    Back in the parking lot, Yvonne sat in the car nervously. She could not wait to get out of the car when


    she saw Samuel.


    "Samuel! How are you doing? Are you okay?" Yvonne looked up and down at Samuel nervously and


    was relieved to see that Samuel was not injured anywhere.


    "I''m fine," Samuel said with a smile. "I''m surprised you


    still care about me."


    Yvonne blushed instantly when she heard these words. She took two steps back and said, "I... I''m just


    worried we''ll have to waste money on medical expenses."


    Samuel nodded and did not continue pressing any further. He simply said, "Let''s go. Time to go home."


    "Go home?" Yvonne wondered. "But the issue hasn''t been resolved yet. If we go home now, how will I


    exin to Grandma tomorrow."


    "It''s been resolved. Let''s go," Samuel said.


    Resolved!


    Yvonne looked at Samuel with a weird expression. Gareth was not a good person, so how could it be


    solved so easily? And who were all those people who suddenly appeared earlier?


    After getting in the car, Yvonne seemed hesitant to say anything even though she wanted to ask what


    was going on.


    Samuel saw her suspicions and said, "The process is not important, but the result is important. You can


    tell Grandma tomorrow that it has been resolved and I''ll take care of the rest."


    Samuel was not going to let Harvey go, but he would find an appropriate time to expose everything that


    Harvey did. 1


    Yvonne nodded.


    That night, Harvey was holding his mobile phone at home and walking around the room. He looked a


    little nervous and excited.


    Gareth''s number was disyed on his phone. He could find out about the situation as long as he dialed


    the number, but he was a little worried in his heart. What if everything did not go ording to n?


    After hesitating until 10 o''clock, Harvey finally could not bear it anymore and pressed the dial button.


    No one answered the phone. Was Gareth busy?


    Harvey could not help but smile. At that moment, Vara called him.


    "How''s the situation going, Harvey?" Vara asked impatiently.


    "I called Gareth just now but no one answered, so he must be busy," Harvey said.


    Vara could not stopughing on the other end of the phone. She was imagining Yvonne being ravaged


    by Gareth and felt incredibly happy.


    "She''s finished this time. She¡¯s married yet she still went out and found other men. We must let


    grandma know tomorrow," Vara said with a smile. Even though she knew the truth of this matter, she


    still wanted to pile up those unreasonable usations on Yvonne.


    "There''ll be a family meeting tomorrow morning and I''ll tell Grandma about this. Yvonne''s just waiting to


    be kicked out." Harvey hung up andidfortably in


    bed.


    The day had finallye. From then on, there was no need to see Yvonne in the Sue family anymore,


    and the person in charge of the west side project would also fall onto him.


    "Yvonne, oh Yvonne. I have to thank you. Without your help, the coboration with Weakriver Real


    Estate isn''t easy to get. But who told you to offend Harvey? This is how it ends."


    Early the next morning, Harvey arrived early at thepany and sat in the meeting room waiting for


    the other rtives to arrive. He could not wait to tell the others about Yvonne''s scandal and request the


    olddy to drive Yvonne out of the Sue family.


    The Sue family''s rtives arrived one after another and even the olddy came, but Yvonne did not


    show u p even after a long time.


    "Why isn''t Yvonne here yet?" the olddy asked.


    Yara fiddled with the nails she had just done and said, "Maybe she''s still sleeping in some other man¡¯s


    bed and hasn''t gotten up yet."

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    "Yara, what are you talking about."


    "How can you talk nonsense when Grandma is here."


    "Shooting your mouth off like that. What nonsense."


    Although the rtives present did not have a favorable opinion of Yvonne, they knew how much the old


    good to talk about such things.


    Yara also understood the olddy''s attitude toward such a thing. She never dared to joke about it


    before, but she believed she had evidence that Yvonne had fallen into Gareth''s hands. Surely there


    was nothing wrong in speaking the truth?


    "Why are you all so anxious? Will I joke about this kind of thing?" Yara said nonchntly. 1


    Upon hearing that, the other rtives were so shocked that they could not keep their mouths shut.


    She was not joking? Was it true?


    Yvonne did those things with a wild man!


    "Yara, make yourself clear if you have something to say." The olddy had a gloomy disposition toward


    Yara''s question. She would never allow people in the Sue family to engage in such corrupt family


    practices. If Yvonne really did such a shameless thing, she


    would drive Yvonne out of the Sue family even if it meant giving up the coboration with Weakriver


    Real Estate.


    "Harvey knows about this too. He knows better than m e, even. Grandma, you should ask Harvey if you


    want t o know more," Yara said.


    Hearing that, everyone''s eyes focused on Harvey. It was not a trivial matter. Once confirmed, the Sue


    family would definitely sever all rtions with Yvonne.


    "Tell me, Harvey, what¡¯s going on?" the olddy asked.


    Harvey nced at Yara. He should have started this matter and it was better to wait until Yvonne


    brought i t up. He did not expect Yara to expose it so soon.


    "Grandma, it''s actually Gareth Chase who¡¯s targeting our Sue family. I had to use up my connections to


    get through to Gareth and allow Yvonne to talk things out with Gareth. I heard that Yvonne was at


    Gareth''s farmhousest night and spent the night there," Harvey said.


    Gareth was a gangster in the underbelly of the city. If Yvonne stayed at the farmhouse and spent the


    night there without returning, the events that happened there would be self-exnatory.


    The Sue family''s rtives were all astonished. They did not expect that the upright Yvonne would do


    such a thing.


    "Harvey, have you investigated this thoroughly?"


    "Yeah, you can''t talk nonsense about this. This is a question of our Sue family¡¯s reputation."


    "Yes, yes, yes. It''s best not to b about it before you''re certain."


    All the rtives seemed to be helping Yvonne to speak, but in fact, they were reminding the olddy in


    a roundabout manner.


    It was such a good opportunity to drive Yvonne out of the Sue family and they wished it really was true.


    The olddy asked in a deep voice, "Are you sure, Harvey?"


    "Grandma, I don''t know what exactly she was doing at the farmhouse, but she didn''t return at allst


    night. Plus, she¡¯s with someone like Gareth, it''s... " Harvey deliberately made it look as though he


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    wanted to say something but was hesitant to say it.


    The olddy pped her palm on the conference table with anger and gritted her teeth. She roared, "I''ll


    never forgive her if she really did such a thing to discredit the Sue family!"


    "I didn''t expect Yvonne to please Gareth like that. It''s despicable."


    "She has cost us our reputation and shamed us so much in the past three years. I didn''t expect her to


    get into this sort of situation now. It''s really unfortunate for our family." "Harvey should be the one to


    resolve this. A character like Gareth might want to make this matter public. If that happens, the Sue


    family will be Cloud City''s joke again."


    The olddy''s face soured even more when she heard all that and her expression ashened.


    At that point, Yvonne finally arrived in the conference room.


    "Grandma, Mr. Jude asked me to sort out some documents and send them to him, hence theteness,"


    Yvonne said.


    "Is it to sort out the documents, or to sort out other stuff? Have you taken a bath? You smell shameful."


    Yara looked at Yvonne in disdain and deliberately fanned her hands in front of her nose.


    "What are you talking about, Yara?" Yvonne looked at Yara rather angrily.


    Yara chuckled and nced momentarily at Yvonne before saying, "You know what I mean. I didn''t


    expect you to be such a nasty woman. Can''t your man at home satisfy you? Did you really go outside


    and have a n affair?"

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Affair!


    Yvonne was immediately incensed. The nder was wholly uncalled for and it was an insult to her


    innocence.


    "Yara, what did you put in your mouth? You stink when you talk," Yvonne chided angrily.


    With confidence in her beliefs, Yara stood up confidently and said, "You dare to do it but you don¡¯t dare


    to bear the consequences? Tell us then. Has the trouble been resolved?"


    "Of course," Yvonne answered.


    "Hmph." Yara smiled coldly. "How did you solve it? How much did it cost?"


    "No... No money was spent." Samuel handled that matter for her, and as far as his methods were


    concerned, Yvonne herself had not the slightest idea, though she was sure that he did not spend a


    single cent.


    "Hahaha!" Yaraughed, and said, "You were able to solve it without spending money? Not bad of you.


    I''m sure you used other tricks."


    "Yvonne, the other party is Gareth, someone who''s extremely shady. You were able to solve everything


    without spending any money?" Harvey was certain of


    what happened between Yvonne and Gareth the night before, otherwise she would not have been able


    to settle the issue. What surprised him though, was that Yvonne turned out to be a b*tch right down to


    her bones. She could sleep with Gareth and treat it as though nothing happened.


    Poor Samuel. Being cucked really was a tragedy.


    "Yvonne, what actually happened? rify things for m e," the olddy said in a deep voice.


    Yvonne looked at Yara, then at Harvey. It was obvious that something happened before she came


    because the olddy''s attitude toward her was bitterly cold!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Grandma, the issue has been settled," Yvonne said.


    "And how did you settle it? Do tell us!" Yara urged impatiently.


    "You didn''t leave the farmhousest night, did you? W e can''t control who you want to sleep with, but


    you can¡¯t do something that will corrupt the Sue family''s reputation," Harvey rebuked coldly.


    Yvonne did not get angry after listening to Harvey''s words. They thought she had slept with Gareth in


    order to resolve the issue.


    "Harvey, where did your newse from? Is there any evidence? I went home very early," Yvonne


    retorted.


    "You went home? What evidence do you have to prove that you went home?" Harvey shot back. He did


    not believe that Yvonne would be able to leave untouched after falling into Gareth''s hands.


    "There¡¯s plenty of evidence. I went home and bought water at the store downstairs. I also ran into my


    neighbor. If you don''t believe me, you can check the CCTV from the store," Yvonne said.


    Harvey noticed that Yvonne was confident, and righteously so. Could it be that Gareth really let her g


    o? How could that be possible? With Gareth''s character and methods, a stunner like Yvonne would


    never be allowed to escape once he had his hands on her.


    "Yvonne, you didn''t go to the farmhouse at all, did you?! I spent so much effort with my connections to


    set the meeting and you wasted it all away!" If Yvonne did not fall into Gareth''s hands, then there was


    only one possibility left-she did not go at all.


    "Harvey, are you confused or something? Did you forget what I just said? I¡¯ve already solved it. How


    would I be able to do that if I didn¡¯t go?" Yvonne smiled.


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!" Harvey said in disbelief. In his heart, there were only two


    conclusions to that situation-the first was that Gareth f*cked Yvonne to resolve the issue; the second


    was that she did not even go and the issue remained unresolved.


    "Yvonne, how did you settle it? Tell me honestly," the olddy could only ask Yvonne herself after


    seeing that the arguments were leading nowhere.


    Yvonne looked embarrassed. She did not actually solve the issue at all and she had no idea what the


    process was.


    "Are you still going to hide things from me? Or, did you and Gareth sleep with each other?" the olddy


    said coldly.


    Yvonne was taken aback. If the olddy misunderstood her in such a way, she would never be able to


    exin it even if she had ten mouths to do so.


    In desperation, she could only recount what happened the day before.


    However, Samuel''s contribution in solving the issue was met with marked skepticism from everyone.


    Harvey even had a sneer on his face.


    "Yvonne, do you take us for a bunch of fools? You think you can use that piece of garbage as a shield


    and expect us to believe it?" Harvey said.


    The olddy did not believe it one bit, but at that moment, the meeting room door was kicked open!

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Two people walked into the conference room; one of them was Johann, and the other had a sack over


    his head.


    Although the Sue family was not yet one of Cloud City''s great families, they would never allow anyone


    to make trouble in thepany. The olddy asked coldly, "Who are you and how dare youe to


    ourpany to cause trouble?"


    After Johann nced at Yvonne, he said, "Old Madam, my name is Johann Lynn. I''m sure you''ve


    heard of me before?¡±


    Johann Lynn!


    Everyone in the Sue family became agitated inside the conference room. Johann was no small figure in


    Cloud City, and the Sue family-with its current strength-could not afford to provoke him. Despite that,


    why would hee to the Sue family and cause trouble there?


    "It¡¯s you, Brother Johann. I wonder if something''s the matter for you toe to ourpany?" The old


    Social status was not determined by age.


    The olddy held high authority in the Sue family, but she was not even worth mentioning on the same


    page


    as people like Johann¡ªshe was very aware of that.


    "I helped the Sue family with a problem, and I''m here t o get some money while I''m at it." Johann


    smiled.


    "If you really helped the Sue family, I''ll make sure that you didn''te in vain." The olddy knew that


    dealing with people like them was very difficult.


    There were plenty of reasons for them to ask for money, and since Johann personally came forward


    that day, there was no way they could avoid a disaster unless their coffers were emptied.


    "Old Madam, the sum you''re going to spend is worth every cent." Johann finished speaking and


    removed the sack off the person''s head.


    When Harvey saw that person, his face instantly turned pale. Was that not Gareth? How could he have


    fallen into Johann''s hands!


    Johann kicked Gareth and said, "Why don''t you tell the olddy what you did?"


    Gareth''s nose was blue and swollen. It was a clear sign that he had been beaten heavily the night


    before. After those ruthless beatings, he was very afraid of Johann and said quickly, "Old Madam,


    Harvey was the one who ordered me to do everything."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Harvey stood up suddenly. He pointed at Gareth angrily and said, "Don''t you


    nder me. I don''t even know you."


    Gareth raised his head and looked at Harvey ferociously. Would he have ended up like that if it


    were not for that bastard? Even though he did not know why Johann was brave enough to show no


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    concern for his backer, his backer had not appeared since the previous incident. It was a sign that


    Gareth had likely been abandoned.


    If he wanted to survive, he could only do what Johann asked him to do.


    "Harvey, you''re still going to look at me and f*cking talk nonsense? Why would I target the Sue family


    for n o reason if it weren''t for you?" Gareth asked.


    Harvey panicked at once. If the olddy knew about it, his future would be ruined. It would be difficult


    for him to remain in the Sue family, let alone covet the chairman''s position.


    He had been thinking of kicking Yvonne out, but the tables had turned on him!


    "Yvonne, this is all your doing, isn¡¯t it? You made him nder me." Harvey pointed at Yvonne with a


    face full of anger.


    Yvonne replied coldly, "You''re the one who helped me contact Gareth. How am I supposed to collude


    with him, Harvey? Are you really that clueless about what you''ve done?"


    "Grandma, don''t listen to her nonsense. This matter has nothing to do with me, I don''t know anything."


    Harvey walked swiftly to the olddy and seemed rather aggrieved.


    The olddy''s face sank. She knew that Gareth would


    not nder Yvonne for no reason. She also asked about it before and no one knew who was targeting


    the Sue family. Why then, would Harvey know and even help Yvonne to set up a meeting?


    She thought that Harvey was just lucky with it, but she did not expect it to turn out like that!


    "He asked me to force myself on Yvonne and expose this matter to Cloud City. That way, the Sue


    family will be embarrassed and Yvonne would be driven out of the family," Gareth continued.


    Those words made Harvey''s face turn pale. He never thought that Johann would appear halfway


    during his seamless n, but how did Yvonne even know who Johann was!


    The Sue family''s rtives knew that the olddy would spare no mercy once Harvey''s misdeeds had


    been revealed.


    "Harvey, you''re going overboard. How could you do such a despicable thing?"


    "For better or worse, Yvonne is also a part of the Sue family. How could you harm her?"


    "I can''t believe I trusted you so much. Turns out it''s all your doing."


    Yara¡¯s expression was terrible too. She had known about it all along, but even though she did not do it,


    she would also be in the wrong because she knew the truth and did not inform anyone. If Grandma


    also med her for it, her life would be hell too.


    "Grandma, I don''t know anything. This has nothing to do with me," Yara said to the olddy.


    "Mom, Harvey was confused for a moment. Don''t me him too much, I¡¯ll make sure to teach him a


    lesson." Lionel did not want to see Harvey lose influence in thepany. Even though the other


    rtives dared not speak for Harvey, he had no choice but to help.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Grandma Sue''s expression turned stony. How was she supposed to wrap everything up neatly when


    the situation had been blown into such monstrous proportions? It would be too obviously biased if she


    did not try to appease Yvonne. However, she could not bring herself to throw Harvey out of the house.


    Yvonne had raked in quite a tidy fortune for the Sues, but to Grandma Sue, her worth would never


    surpass that of Harvey''s. Furthermore, only Harvey could carry on the Sue legacy.


    "Brother Johann, I''m very grateful for your help with our family matter," Grandma Sue told him. "Just tell


    m e how much you want."


    Johann''s intention of making extra profit was a mere excuse. Samuel had instructed him to do this, and


    he merely followed orders. "Seeing that you¡¯re an upstanding citizen, Grandma Sue, and I''m not an


    insensible person, I''ll see you again when you have settled the matter.¡±


    He left the office with Gareth after he finished speaking.


    Silence suffocated the air of the meeting room. Harvey kneeled before his grandmother, barely


    breathing.


    His other rtives were also silent. Yvonne was the person in charge of the development of the West


    City,


    and the Sue family''s growth depended on their cooperation with the Weakriver Real Estate. Yet Harvey


    dared to do something so heinous at this crucial point in time. Even if Grandma Sue was biased toward


    him, it was likely that she would dole out a heavy punishment for him.


    "Yvonne, since he was the one who sabotaged you, you get to decide how you want to deal with him,"


    Grandma Sue said to her.


    Yvonne was not stupid. Grandma Sue would have never let her make the final call if she had truly


    decided to punish Harvey. Her words revealed that she did not have the guts to go through with it.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Besides, Yvonne knew that her grandmother might not execute a ridiculous request that she made.


    Rather, the old woman would mark this as an unsettled score.


    "I think it''s better if you make the decision, Grandmother," Yvonne said. Although she harbored extreme


    resentment in her heart, she had no choice but to rein it in.


    Grandma Sue naturally nodded her head. "Don¡¯te t o the office for now," she said to Harvey.


    "Properly reflect upon what you''ve done at home."


    Harvey dipped his head, a smile ying at his lips. He had concocted such a hoo-hah, yet his


    grandmother had only told him to reflect on the situation. It looked like he still holds the number one


    spot in Grandma''s heart.


    "I know I was wrong, Grandma," he said. "I''ll definitely reflect on myself during this period of time."


    "Nobody is allowed to bring up this matter from now o n," Grandma Sue told the other rtives.


    She was obviously protecting him, and she did not bother to hide it.


    Yvonne inhaled deeply. ''I''ll prove it to you one day-that Harvey isn''t the best candidate to take over the


    Sue family'', she thought as she looked at her grandmother.


    The Sue family broke out into smiles only after Grandma Sue left the meeting room.


    "Harvey, don''t hold us against what we said earlier. If we said anything that was in your favor in that


    situation, it would have agitated her even more instead."


    "That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Grandmother''s temper. The more we help you, the more she


    won¡¯t be able to put her foot down and give the situation an out."


    Harvey hauled himself onto his feet. His expression showed no hint of remorse. "You¡¯re lucky this time,


    Yvonne," he told her happily. "You''ve dodged a bullet, but you won''t be so fortunate next time.


    "You¡¯re probably angry that Grandma is partial toward me. There''s no way around it though. I''m the


    most important person in her eyes. This is the difference


    between you and me."


    Yvonne¡¯s fingers curled into fists when she heard Harvey''s delighted tone. If even God felt anger, what


    more she.


    "Haven¡¯t you already realized that you''re just a tool for the Sues, Yvonne? You wouldn''t even have the


    right to enter the meeting room if it weren¡¯t for the coboration with Weakriver Real Estate. Think twice


    before trying to go against us." Harvey deliberately walked to her side and said in a dark tone.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Samuel went to the general store at 4.30pm, but the store still had not opened. He had a bad feeling


    about this. Has something terrible happened to the owner''s family? Why would they suddenly close up


    shop without a single word otherwise?


    After he picked Yvonne up, he noticed that her face was puffed up like a goldfish. It was obvious that


    she was fuming. "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked, smiling. "The matter is solved, no? Or did Grandma not


    praise you?"


    Yvonne harrumphed icily. "Today, when Johann brought Gareth to expose everything Harvey did,


    Grandma just let him get away," she said. "All she did was tell him to go back home and reflect upon


    himself."


    Samuel could only express a mirthless smile at her words. Sure, Grandma Sue would always have a


    bias toward Harvey, but he should have been demoted no matter what. At the very least, she had to


    make an example of him. The words ''reflect upon himself¡¯ soundedughably ridiculous in this case.


    Additionally, it was not just a simple case of Grandma Sue being partial toward Harvey-Yvonne had


    absolutely no standing in her eyes. It was because she had never considered Yvonne''s feelings toward


    the matter.


    She acted as if she had Yvonne by the short hairs. Did


    she not fear that Yvonne came to an open break in rtionship with the Sues? Such an arrogant old


    woman.


    "Right. I only found out today that the man from yesterday was Johann. Why did he help me?" Yvonne


    stared at Samuel, questions sparking in her eyes. This matter was obviously connected to him.


    "Uh...I spent some money to hire Johann,¡± Samuel replied coolly.


    "Spent some money? How much?¡± Yvonne asked, curious.


    "A hundred thousand."


    "A hundred thousand!¡± Yvonne eximed, staring at him. This failure of a man actually spent another


    hundred thousand! That was worth an entire year of her sry.


    Now that she thought about it though, it was likely that she would have fallen into Gareth¡¯s hands


    yesterday if Johann had not made an appearance. Furthermore, she would have been defiled by


    Gareth. She felt a little better after she considered this.


    "A rich man sure has money." Yvonne pressed her lips together, twisting them into a sour expression.


    Samuel could not help butugh. This sum was nothing but a drop in the bucket. She would get a heart


    attack if she knew how much credit he had in his card.


    They arrived at their housing estate. Samuel was parking the car when they ran into Lydia and Godfrey.


    They noticed that he was driving an Audi. This was the car that had been parked beside theirs.


    Here they were, guessing who had bought the car. It turned out to be theirs!


    Lydia stalked toward Yvonne, huffing angrily." Yvonne, did you buy another car?" she asked.


    The secret would have been spilled sooner orter-it was just a matter of time. Yvonne cast Samuel a


    side nce. Then she nodded her head and admitted," Mom, I-"


    "You aren¡¯t afraid that your grandmother will find out, are you? Besides, why did you buy two cars?


    Why are you so insistent on letting him drive such a nice car?" Lydia shot a re at Samuel and


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    continued, "Don''t tell me that he begged you to?"


    Yvonne waved her hand. "This has nothing to do with Samuel," she said. "It was my idea."


    Lydia did not believe her. "What drugs did you feed m y daughter?" she asked Samuel. "Do you know


    how severe the consequences of an audit are if Grandmother suspects her? Are you that willing to


    throw Yvonne¡¯s safety away for the sake of your reputation?"


    "Mom, not a word more. Weren¡¯t you two heading out? Go along then," Yvonne said.


    Lydia checked the time; the cinema screening was about to start. Only then did she say, "Wait for me to


    Yvonne released a sigh when her parents left. She gave Samuel a resentful look. "Why didn''t you tell


    them that you bought the car?" she said.


    "Do you think they''ll believe me even if I told them? Besides, I don''t care about what others think.¡±


    Samuel''s expression was nonchnt. Lydia and Godfrey would never believe him even if he said that h


    e bought both cars. Why should he waste his time and energy?


    For the past three years, Samuel never really cared about how others regarded him. The most


    important thing was how Yvonne regarded him.


    "That''s true.¡± Exasperation shed across Yvonne''s expression. There was no use telling them the


    truth; they would not believe it anyway.


    Back at home, Samuel asked Yvonne, "Can I go out tonight?¡± "Will you stay at home if I told you no?¡±


    she retorted.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Samuel nodded without hesitation.


    "Go ahead if you have something to do. But...¡± Yvonne''s voice suddenly trailed off.


    "But what?¡± Samuel asked, curious.


    "Nothing." Yvonne quickly returned to her room. She wanted to tell him to not go around seeing other


    women, but those words made her feel strange.


    The two were husband and wife, but they did not live like husband and wife. Yvonne was still not used


    to delving into Samuel''s extremely personal affairs.


    She sat on the bed and lifted the pillow. There was a pair of scissors hidden beneath it. She had ced


    it there three years ago.


    During their first year of marriage, Yvonne had clutched onto the scissors every night to sleep. She only


    gradually let her guard downter. Now, she thought that it was time to keep the scissors.


    "I have no idea how you resist a beauty like me," she muttered to herself. She was not aware of her


    reddening cheeks and kept the scissors in the closet.


    She stood in front of the mirror, evaluating her figure, her porcin-smoothplexion. Did he really


    not have a spark of desire for her?


    "Gah. What am I thinking?¡± Yvonne''s face was as red a


    s a beetroot; she felt so ashamed that she was a mess.


    Only the two of them were at home for dinner. Now that Yvonne was a project manager, they were


    financially better off; Lydia and Godfrey hardly ate dinner at home.


    This was a good thing though. It gave Samuel and Yvonne space for themselves.


    After they finished eating, Samuel tidied the table and prepared to wash the dishes. Yvonne stopped


    him. "Go out first if you have something to do," she said, standing up. "I''ll wash them. Juste back


    early, okay?"


    Shock and tion both sparked in his chest. "No need," he said. "I''ll settle it very quickly."


    Yvonne red at him. "Just go when I let you go," she said. "Don¡¯t spew such nonsense."


    Samuel shed a sheepish smile and put down the cutlery in his hands. "I''ll be off first then. I''lle


    back once I''ve settled the matter."


    After he left the house, Samuel called Johann once he was in the car.


    He had a feeling that something had happened to the owner of the general store, considering that the


    store had not been opened for quite a few days. Hence, he told Johann to investigate the situation; he


    had just received a text from Johann when he arrived at home. That was why he told Yvonne that he


    had a matter to tend to out of the house.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Samuel asked.


    "It''s hard to exin everything over the phone, sir. Can I visit you?" Johann responded.


    "No need. I''ll head straight to Hex Capital.¡±


    When he arrived at the ce, Samuel met up with Johann. Thetter quickly said, "The person who


    you asked me to look up, sir? His name is Manfred Morris."


    "Manfred Morris?" Samuel frowned and asked, "That name sounds familiar."


    Johann nodded his head. "Manfred Morris was the name of the boss of an underground organization in


    Cloud City. However, five years ago, he suddenly disappeared. All his power abruptly copsed within


    one night," he said. "No one knew what happened. I suspect that he is the Manfred from five years


    ago."


    Shock overtook Samuel¡¯s expression. That old man from the general store was actually the Manfred


    who had been the talk of Cloud City five years ago!


    He had been such an influential man though. How did he end up being the owner of a small general


    store?


    Samuel suddenly remembered what Manfred had said ''for our woman''. It seemed like he threw away


    everything for his Juliet.


    He had given up everything for a single woman right a t the peak of his career. This spirit was indeed


    admirable.


    "So how is he now?¡± Samuel asked. They had been friends for three years now. He could not just turn


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    a blind eye to this now that he knew of the truth.


    "There are rumors that he has been spotted in gambling dens,¡± Johann said. "ke''s territory."


    In Cloud City, at least half of the illegal gambling dens belonged to ke Coleman. In terms of the


    numbers o f people working under him, he had less than Johann, but he soundly beat out thetter


    when it came to financial power and socialworks. However, since h e only did business in gambling


    dens and did not venture into other fields, he rarely shed with people of the same business.


    "It''s not wise to provoke ke, sir. He has a low profile in Cloud City, but hear me out-he has plenty of


    connections with powerful people. I think you''d better not interfere in this matter," Johann advised him.


    "Since when did you make the decisions?" Samuel asked frostily.


    Johann quickly bowed, apologetic. "I did not mean that, sir."

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    The Longman Club was publicly known as a massage parlor. In reality, the ''Longman Club'' was merely


    a cover; people who frequented it knew that it was actually called the Longman Underground Den.


    There was a sprawling casino on the club''s first floor. Gamblers from all walks of life immersed


    themselves there, unable to peel themselves away. Some appeared haggard with disappointment,


    others were flush with victory. The former group was the majority though. After all, the only winner in a


    casino was the casino house itself. The probability of winning in a casino was no higher than winning a


    lottery.


    At this moment, a hubbub was brewing before the barat table. A young man had won ten games in


    a row. A mountain of chips was piled before him. The people gathered around the man were cheering


    him o n.


    This young man was Samuel Hannigan; Johann was b y his side, cold sweat perspiring down his brow.


    They would definitely attract the casino house¡¯s attention if they continued to win like this. If anyone


    saw through Samuel''s scheme, their lives would be at stake here.


    Johann did not know where Samuel had gotten his guts from-he did not even bring anyckeys along.


    It was just the two of them in the casino. No one would


    Here, a surveince staff hurriedly entered ke¡¯s office.


    "Something''s going on, sir."


    ke was smoking a cigar, a man with a bloodied face kneeling before him. His injuries were so


    serious that one could scarcely make out his features.


    "What happened?¡± ke asked.


    The surveince staff showed him a clip from the surveince cameras.


    His brows drew together after he finished watching it. "He won so many times,¡± hemented. "Can


    he be that lucky?"


    "There''s definitely something wrong," the surveince staff said without missing a beat.


    ke stubbed the butt of the cigar on the kneeling man¡¯s shoulder; it burned and sizzled. Then he


    kicked the man away. "Invite him to the VIP room," he told the surveince staff. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long his


    luck will hold out."


    "Yes, sir."


    After the surveince staff left, ke stood up and straightened his clothes. He extended a leg toward


    the man on the floor. "Lick my shoe clean, or kiss goodbye to your wife," he said.


    The man crawled toward ke with every bit of his strength. He stuck out his tongue, but ke


    stepped o n his face instead. "I bet you never thought that this would have happened when I was


    working under you," he said with disdain. "We had so many brothers under your care, yet you just


    walked on us because of that b*tch. Did you really think I would forgive her just like that?"


    The man lifted his head. One could vaguely make out that he was Manfred, the general store''s owner.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I''d been treating you well, ke," he said, tone anxious." Just let her go. If you have any grievances,


    take it out o n me."


    When ke was working under Manfred, he had been his right arm-the spear at his side. They had


    reached new peaks together. However, it was because of Manfred''s sudden departure that the


    underlings scattered into chaos. ke could not forgive Manfred for single-handedly destroying all his


    life¡¯s work, and since then, he swore that he would establish his own business, and that he would


    certainly surpass Manfred.


    Indeed, ke had managed to build plenty of power over the past few years. Just by relying on his


    gambling dens, he was the most powerful of all of the casino bosses in Cloud City.


    ke did not forget about Manfred even after he had made his money and built his power. It did not


    matter if he had to uproot every building in Cloud City, he wanted to weed his former boss out.


    He did not just want to take revenge against Manfred; he wanted him to take a good hard look at how


    he was more powerful than he ever was.


    "I''m sorry to tell you that she''s dead then," ke said mockingly.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    "How could you do something like that, ke?" Manfred red at him with reddening eyes. He roared,


    "If she''s dead, I''ll take you to the grave with m e!"


    ke was not the least bit frightened by Manfred''s threat. "What can trash like you do against me?


    You''re like an ant to me. I can crush you anytime I want," he said lightly. "Don''t worry though. I''m not


    done ying with you. It''ll be granting you mercy if I just killed you right now."


    When he finished speaking, he punched Manfred once more before leaving the office.


    It did not take long for ke to appear in the VIP room after Samuel had arrived there.


    ke smiled when he noticed Johann in the room." Here I was wondering who it is. It''s an honor to


    have you here, Brother Johann," he said. "Since when did you have the free time to hang out in my


    little space?"


    Johann did not dare to make a single peep. This was ke¡¯s territory. If he identally offended ke,


    he would die here with no one knowing anything.


    Samuel had high hopes for Johann, but he was disappointed in thetter¡¯s attitude. How could he rise


    to the top with his currentck of spirit?


    "Who are you? You must be someone important if


    you¡¯re sitting right beside Brother Johann." ke looked at Samuel and asked.


    "I''m Samuel Hannigan."


    "What an unfortunate name you have, sir. It''s exactly the same as that infamous good-for-nothing trash


    in Cloud City. Surely you¡¯ve run into plenty of misunderstandings." ke could not help but grin as h e


    spoke. He had never met Samuel Hannigan in real life, but his name was so widely known that it was


    impossible to not know of it.


    "I¡¯m that good-for-nothing trash you were referring t o," Samuel replied, expression cool.


    "You... You''re Samuel Hannigan himself?" ke stared at the other man in shock. "Oh dear, oh dear. I


    never thought that would be the case," he said mockingly." What a pasty-faced fellow you are, just like I


    expected. Your skill in cheating is not too shabby. Do you know what happens to cheaters here?"


    Johann waved his arms about. A guard at the back said, "Thest time we found a cheater, he walked


    away with none of his fingertips left intact, sir."


    "You heard that. Not a single fingertip left intact. I never expected a good-for-nothing like you to be this


    daring," ke said.


    "Did you abduct Manfred?¡± Samuel asked him directly, tired of running circles with him.


    ke frowned when he heard this. "Who the hell are you to demand an answer from me?" he snarled.


    "Why


    should I tell you if I¡¯ve abducted anyone at all?"


    "I just want to know if Manfred is here,¡± Samuel replied.


    "Fine. I took him. So what? Don''t tell me a good-for-nothing like you are thinking about rescuing him?¡±


    ke sneered at Samuel. Inside, he was thinking that this good-for-nothing was not as despicable as


    rumors pegged him to be. At least, he did not seem like it for now. Amon scum would not have the


    guts to try and cheat their way through his territory ande here for Manfred.


    More importantly, he kept the winning streak in the casino to attract attention on purpose. He certainly


    did notck guts.


    "Just tell me what you need in order to release him," Samuel said.


    ke pinned his gaze onto him. What a galling tone h e had, daring toe in here and demand the


    release of a person. 1


    "Do I look like Ick money, Samuel Hannigan?


    Besides, a mere gnat like you is nothing in my eyes. G o ahead and try to use the Sue family to


    pressure me," ke said, smiling. He had zero regards for the Sue family. He could destroy that


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    second-rate family within a week if he willed it so.


    "Of course the Sues are not a threat to you. But I am," Samuel said.


    ke cackled aloud. "Sorry about that. I couldn''t help myself. You really know how to joke around," he


    said, stillughing. It took awhile for him to return to his usual tone. "Your status as a good-for-nothing


    scumbag is pretty frightening. Everyone in Cloud City knows about you."


    "I heard that he helps to massage his father-inw¡¯s back and wash his mother-inw''s feet in the Sue


    family, sir," ke¡¯s underling added tauntingly.


    "What noble deeds you have done! I truly admire you. But I really want to ask if you¡¯re still a f*cking


    man. You''ve fallen this low. Is there any meaning to life anymore?¡± ke asked.


    Samuel stood up. At the same time, a few of ke''s underlings walked forward to stand before their


    boss.


    "You''re thinking of beating me out? You''re not just a good-for-nothing. You¡¯re not quite right in the head


    either. Have you forgotten whose territory you''re in?" ke stared at Samuel as though he were


    looking at a lunatic.


    A sheen of cold sweat had broken out all over Johann¡¯s body. Both of them would not live to see


    another day if Samuel really tried to cause a ruckus here.


    "Please calm down, sir. This is ke''s casino," Johann reminded Samuel.


    The use of the word ''sir'' startled ke. It was just like how Gareth was surprised when he heard the


    same form of addressment.


    "You''re calling him ''sir'', Johann? Did I hear wrong?" "You didn''t. I''ll give you another chance. Release


    Manfred," Samuel said frostily.


    "What the f*ck are you trying to pull here? I have no time to waste with you. Break his limbs and throw


    him out," ke snapped impatiently. He stood up as well, getting ready to leave.


    Sounds of scuffling broke out behind him, but they ceased quickly. ke did not even bother to nce


    over his shoulder. He did not think that Samuel could ovee his underlings.


    When Samuel was still with the Hannigans, aside from starting to umte his wealth after he turned


    twelve, he also learned self-defense techniques from the bodyguards his family hired. It was because


    he knew that money was simply a possession. If he really wanted to guarantee his position and his


    safety, he needed to have strength, not just money.


    ke took one step out of the room, then somebody suddenly seized his neck from behind!

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    ke did not know what was going on, but Johann saw everything very clearly. His expression was


    frozen -clearly from being frightened to death.


    ke Coleman''s underlings were like ragdolls before Samuel Hannigan. They did not stand a chance


    and had all been wiped out in seconds.


    He... Was Samuel even human?


    "Did I say you could leave?" an icy voice rang at ke''s ear.


    He dipped his head, terror seizing his body. He spotted Samuel in his peripheral vision. He did not dare


    to believe his eyes.


    "Samuel Hannigan, what the f*ck do you think you''re doing? The entire Sue family is dead if you dare


    to provoke me. What more you?" ke said.


    "Take me to see Manfred or you''re dead," Samuel answered, tone frosty.


    "How dare you?!"


    Samuel slowly tightened his grip around his neck.


    Panic finally seeped into ke''s eyes when he felt that it was getting harder to breathe.


    "You- Let me go first! I''ll take you there," ke said.


    Let s go.


    The three of them left the VIP room. ke''s underlings slowly surrounded them when they saw what


    was happening.


    "You¡¯re a dead man, Samuel Hannigan. I will never forgive you or the Sues. The entire Sue family will


    be dragged down by you,¡± ke threatened.


    A sudden surge of strength spiked through Samuel''s arm. ke felt as though his neck was about to


    break off anytime.


    "Your life is literally in my hands. Say another word of nonsense and I''ll make sure you¡¯ll never see


    daylight again,¡± Samuel said.


    "Okay, okay. I won''t say anything anymore."


    At ke''s office, Samuel made all of the underlings get out.


    He flung ke aside when he saw Manfred on the floor, bloodied, beaten and bruised.


    "How are you holding up?" Samuel asked, walking to Manfred''s side.


    The owner of the general store lifted his head with great effort. Suspicion crossed his expression when


    h e recognized Samuel. "Why are you here?"


    "Your store wasn''t open. I didn¡¯t want to go to other stores, just in case they sold me fake cigarettes,"


    Samuel replied, smiling.


    Manfred smiled, but it looked more like a grimace. " Get out of here. Quick. I don''t want to get you into


    trouble. You can''t provoke ke Coleman," he said.


    "I don¡¯t like smoking fake cigarettes, you know. I might as well quit smoking if you don''t open the store.


    There''s hardly a difference between that and taking m y own life.¡± Samuel helped the owner onto his


    feet.


    Manfred then noticed ke sprawled on the floor. He remembered his wife, and anxiety suddenly


    overtook him.


    He walked to ke''s side, trembling. "Where¡¯s my wife, ke?" he asked.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Johann was pinning him down, so he could not move an inch. He could only cast a re of hatred


    toward Samuel. "She''s dead. I told my subordinates to beat her to death when I took you here."


    Manfred went ballistic. He wrenched ke''s hair and continuously rammed his head into the other


    man''s." Where is she? Where is she!" he screamed.


    "Calm down first." Samuel took Manfred''s hands and kicked ke away. He did not care if the man


    lived or died, but Manfred was seriously injured. He would not get any better if he continued to knock


    his head like that.


    ke squatted on the ground, clutching his belly. "I¡¯m gonna kill you," he growled at Samuel, teeth


    clenched. " I will not leave a single Sue family member alive."


    Manfred took in a deep breath. "Let go of me," he said t o Samuel.


    Samuel released his grip when he noticed Manfred''s crazed eyes.


    He too, could not be calm if it was Yvonne who had been kidnapped.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    "ke Coleman, I''ll ask you this onest time. Where i s my wife?" Manfred¡¯s voice was as cold as ice,


    his bloodied face resembling that of a vengeful ghost.


    ke was still nonchnt, as if he could not be touched. This was because he felt that neither Manfred


    nor Samuel would dare to truly raise a hand against him.


    "Didn''t I already tell you? She''s dead. She was already dead when you were taken," he said.


    Manfred did not go ballistic like he did earlier.


    Instead, he was still deathly calm. However, Samuel felt a vicious murderous intent radiating from the


    old man.


    "Call your underlings. Get as many as you can," Samuel told Johann. If Manfred truly killed ke here,


    they could not escape with just the three of them.


    Johann whipped out his phone in a frenzy and quickly punched the numbers on his phone.


    "Since she''s already dead, go ahead and apany her, will you? She''s scared of the dark," Manfred


    said.


    ke looked at him disdainfully and said, "You dare t o kill me? Do you know the gravity of the


    retribution you will face if I die here? In the end, it won''t just be you. The three of you and the Sues will


    apany me to my grave."


    Johann wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He knew that ke meant every word he said. He was


    not like Gareth; that man was a shrimppared to ke even though he, too, had his supporters.


    ke¡¯s yearly earnings from his casinos were startling. He definitely bought off plenty of powerful


    people. He would have long been thrown into jail otherwise, with so many gambling dens being


    operated. If he got into trouble, it would affect the profit of many people. Would they still have a ce in


    Cloud City?


    "Calm down, Manfred. He¡¯s no use to us dead," Johann advised the old man.


    "Johann still has some sense, at least. Do you really have the f*cking guts, Manfred?" ke looked at


    him scornfully.


    "Do whatever you want to do, Manfred," Samuel said. "I t doesn''t matter how many or how strong his


    supporters are."


    Johann was shocked. Samuel actually thought nothing of ke Coleman. Then would he seem


    cowardly with what he just said?


    "Pooh!" ke looked at Samuel mockingly. "You really know how to lie, you good-for-nothing," he said.


    "Do you know what kind of people have my back?¡±


    Samuel did not even spare him a nce and said to Manfred, "I''ll be waiting for you outside."


    When he left, he called Johann toe along.


    ke¡¯s underlings enclosed the entire space outside the office. They saw Samuel and Johanning


    out, but none of them dared to make a rash move.


    "You disappointed me." Samuel did not give two hoots about the danger surrounding him; his casual


    expression was not a mask either.


    Johann dipped his head. He did show his cowardliness with this incident. However, from his point of


    view, it was only right to fear ke, and the people backing him should not be underestimated. Trying


    to chop off the finger here was like trying to provoke the entire body. Who knew what consequences


    they would have to face if ke died?


    "You¡¯re really not scared of him, sir?" Johann said, almost not believing him. On what basis could


    Samuel be so carefree?


    Samuel''s lips curled into a small smile. How could he b e scared of people that only had influence in


    Cloud City?


    Johann''s men arrived, and Manfred still had not emerged out of the office. All the gamblers were


    shooed out. Two hundred of Johann''s men filled the entire casino.


    Only then did Johann regain some confidence. It did not matter what would happen in the future¡ªso


    long a s they were safe then.


    It took an entire half an hour before Manfred finally walked out of the office. Blood drenched his clothes,


    and his eyes were empty voids.


    Samuel knew that it was very likely that his wife had truly died in ke''s hands.


    "Can you help me with something?¡± Manfred said, his voice hoarse.


    "Sure thing."


    "I want to bring her to Pinwheel Vige. I need a car," Manfred said.


    The casino''s interrogation room was also a torture chamber built for swindlers. Manfred had found his


    wife¡¯s lifeless body inside there.


    Manfred carried his wife¡¯s body, suddenly stopping in the casino hall. "I''m back, Cloud City,¡± he said


    softly.


    The Manfred at that moment stood ramrod straight. H e was no longer ying the part of the owner of


    a general store. It was as though he had returned to the ruthless, untouchable man with ambition he


    had been five years ago.


    Samuel drove Manfred to Pinwheel Vige. They did not burn the body. Instead, they both dug a grave


    in the backyard of Manfred''s old ce.


    That simple grave represented all the pain and sorrow in Manfred''s life.


    He squatted before the grave, a smile ying at his lips.


    "Eight years ago, she told me that she wanted to see


    Cloud City in all its beauty. It took me three years to rise to the top of the entire city. Then five years


    ago, she told me she was tired-that she wanted to rest. I dropped everything and lived my days


    peacefully with her."


    ''If you want the moon, I will give you the moon.


    ''If you want mountains to move, I will move mountains for you.''


    Manfred was so brave and bold that he wouldmand the weather for his Juliet.


    "The h*ll? Why were you so f*cking impulsive?" Despite Samuel''s even temper, even he could not help


    but curse after he heard Manfred''s words.


    Manfred shed a bitter smile and looked at Samuel." You would do the same if you were me," he said.


    This hypothetical situation drenched Samuel into deep thoughts, but he quickly shook his head. "No, I


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    wouldn''t," he replied. "I can only protect her if I''m strong enough." 1


    "Maybe things wouldn''t have turned out this way if I had thought that earlier." Manfred curled his


    fingers, digging them into the soil.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Back in the house.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Yvonne felt restless after Samuel left. As the hours slowly ticked past, shey on the bed, unable to


    drift into sleep.


    She clutched onto her phone. She watched the seconds trickling into minutes. It turned eleven all too


    soon.


    Usually, she would be asleep by now, since she would go for her morning jog the next day. Why did her


    eyelids refuse to close then?


    At that moment, Yvonne realized that Samuel was a part of her life that she could not lose. Even


    though he only slept on the floor, he held such an important ce in her heart.


    She wanted to call him and ask when he would being back, but he did make it clear that he had


    something to do before he left the house. Yvonne did not want to pester him.


    Just like that, she stayed awake the whole night. The sky just began to break into dawn when Yvonne


    finally heard the clicking of the door. She quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Samuel had never expected to be held up the entire night. He tiptoed into the room and realized that


    Yvonne was still sleeping. He released a breath of


    relief.


    However, he then noticed that hershes were twitching, and her eye bags had worsened. Dark circles


    also ringed her eyes. "Don''t tell me you were awake the whole night?" he said with a bitter smile.


    A jolt of surprise rang through Yvonne when she heard what Samuel said. She did not want him to


    know about that, so she continued to pretend to be sleeping.


    Samuel knew that she was faking it, but he did not call her out on it. Hey down on the floor mattress.


    "A friend of mine ran into some trouble. That¡¯s why I was out the whole night,¡± he said, as though he


    were talking to himself.


    Yvonne had the urge to ask what exactly happened, but she was pretending to be asleep. She would


    be caught dead in the act if she said anything.


    "There are some people who are worth sacrificing your life for. He taught me a lesson today. I won''t let


    something like that happen to me," Samuel said softly. The worst decision Manfred ever made in his life


    was t o retire and disappear from his world. He thought that he could live out his days peacefully, but


    he did not know that he could notpletely wash his hands off the world he had once ruled over.


    Yvonne could not rein it in any longer. She put on a haphazard mask of someone who has just woken


    up." I''m still sleeping," she said irritably. "Do you want to b e thrown out of the room, with you yapping


    on like


    that?"


    Samuel held pillows in his arms and looked at Yvonne on the bed. "Take a day off and rest at home


    today," he said gently.


    Shame twanged in Yvonne. Did he already know?


    How awkward.


    "There¡¯s no reason to take leave. Besides, I have an important meeting today. They can''t run it without


    m e. Oh, but I won''t go for the morning jog," Yvonne said.


    Samuel chuckled, then remained silent. If he truly decided to expose her ruse, he would probably be


    forced to sleep on the couch.


    He got up at 8am and made porridge, waiting for it to cool before waking Yvonne up. He wanted her to


    get a s much sleep as she could.


    Yvonne was digging into her breakfast when Lydia walked out of her room. She had wanted to question


    Samuel about the whole car fiascost night, but she and her husband had been caught in a night of


    passion instead. She had no choice but to postpone the questioning.


    "Your uncle and his family areing to Cloud City today, Yvonne,¡± Lydia said. "Tell your husband to


    take them from the station at three in the afternoon."


    Yvonne shot her mother a testy look. It was not as if Samuel was not right there. Why could she not tell


    him herself?


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Yvonne said.


    Lydia''s attention sidled toward her son-inw, fuming. "I won''t reprimand you about the new car. It''s


    already in the past, after all," she said. "But you''d better go and admit everything to Grandmother


    yourself if she ever finds out about this. Tell her that you forced Yvonne to buy it for you and that it has


    nothing to do with Yvonne. It''s to prevent her from wrongfully punishing Yvonne." "Sure thing," Samuel


    replied.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    After breakfast, Samuel sent Yvonne to the office. The general store was open for business, but there


    were clearly more customers going in and out of the ce, and they did not look like your regr folk.


    "What do you want to do now?" Samuel asked Manfred.


    "ke Coleman is dead. Someone has to clean up after the awful mess he left behind," Manfred


    replied.


    Samuel nodded his head. It seemed that Manfred had decided to take up his old mantle again. This


    was good news because he could not rely on Johann''s courage to aplish great things. Now, he


    did not wish to invest any more time and energy into Johann.


    "Tell me if you need anything," Samuel said.


    Manfred''s lips curled into a grin. "ke Coleman is dead, yet the news has not caused a ruckus in


    Cloud City," he said. "You''ve helped enough. Instead, just tell me if you need anything."


    "I¡¯ll remember that. A true man will always keep his word," Samuel answered, smiling.


    Manfred whipped out a cigarette and thrust it toward him. "You''ve been quiet for three years now. What


    are you nning?" he asked.


    Samuel waved his hand. "I still have errands to attend to. I¡¯m going off first,¡± he said.


    Manfred shed a rueful smile. "Any surprise that you will give me won''t be small, will it?¡± he said to


    himself.


    At noon, Samuel parked at a random street stall and ate there. The sight of an owner of an Audi eating


    on the roadside attracted plenty of attention. After he finished eating, he went to the station early.


    For three years, they would visit Lydia''s family once a year. Samuel was very familiar with Yvonne''s


    uncle.


    His name was Ferdinand John, a man who only knew how to talk and gossip. He always used other


    people¡¯s stories tovish praise on himself, and always dreamed, but took no action.


    Samuel had even worse opinions toward his son, Steven John. It was one thing to be a despicable


    human, and another to be just like Ferdinand. He really did not have a lick of talent aside from boasting


    about himself.


    Meanwhile, his wife, Flora John, was a real piece of work and was even meaner than her husband.


    Samuel still remembered a time when they had gone to their ce two years ago. Steven had been


    talking about a girl he liked and asked Flora if he could get some money to take her on a date. The


    Samuel''s perception of her since then.


    As he had watched Flora systematically lecturing her son on the methods he could use to make the girl


    pay instead, Samuel had gained an immeasurable amount of amazement at this family of three.


    Of course, Steven''s crush did not work out, and Flora actually said that it was the girl who could not


    recognize a great guy.


    At 3pm, Ferdinand and his family walked out of the station. Samuel walked forward to greet them.


    Ferdinand was displeased when he saw that only Samuel was there. "Where''s Lydia and Godfrey?


    Why didn¡¯t theye get us themselves?¡± he asked.


    Samuel wanted to puke in disgust. They were not those VIPs. Why did they need such a grand


    reception?


    "Father and Mother have something to settle today. That''s why they sent me here to get you," Samuel


    replied.


    Ferdinand harrumphed coldly. "I heard that Yvonne is a manager now, but it seems like she''s just as


    haughty as before," Flora chipped in, tone dark. "Simply asking someone to pick us up. I think your little


    sister doesn''t think much of you anymore."


    "Don¡¯t tell me that you walked here to pick us up, Samuel Hannigan?" Steven asked.


    "I drove here. Follow me." Samuel was speechless for a moment. God knew where this family got their


    sense o f superiority from. They were almost as poor as church mice, yet the airs they put on rivaled


    that of kings.


    Steven''s eyes lit up when they came before the Audi.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "You drove this car here?" he asked, surprised.


    Ferdinand and Flora were slightly taken aback as well. Yvonne had not been manager for long, but she


    already switched her car for a luxurious one! 1


    "That¡¯s right. Get in," Samuel said.


    Steven was stunned for a moment, then he walked straight to the driver''s side. "Give me the keys. I''ll


    drive," he told Samuel. "What right do you have to drive such a nice car?"


    "Are you familiar with the roads here?" Samuel said resignedly.


    "What does that matter to you? Stop talking nonsense and give me the keys," Steven said frostily.


    "Do you own this car? You didn¡¯t buy this. What does it matter if my son drives it?" Ferdinand said.


    "That''s right. You¡¯re just trying to feel food. Would Lydia let you drive such a nice car if you weren''t


    picking us up?" Flora chimed in.


    Samuel could not do anything but throw the keys at Steven. 1


    Steven happily got into the car but made no move to drive. Instead, he whipped out his phone and took


    photos, sending them to his group chats.


    His parents also clucked in amazement when they settled into the car. They kept eximing about how


    i


    t felt different to sit in a luxury car.


    Steven felt as though he had reached the peak of his life when he stepped on the elerator. It was as


    if he was flying.


    They arrived at the housing estate safely. However, Steven was not familiar with gauging the space


    when he tried to park. He rammed the car up the flowerbed, and the right side of the front bumper


    came away with a huge dent in it.


    The family got down from the car and saw the damage, their faces immediately nching. This was a


    very expensive car. Who knew how much money would have to be spent to repair it!


    Flora red at Steven. "How could you be so careless?" she said, gritting her teeth.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    "Mom, what should I do now? They won''t make me pay, right?" Steven said, his voice small.


    Flora looked at Samuel. She could not let her son take responsibility for this. Anyway, Samuel was a fly


    in the Sue family. It would be no problem to pin the me on him.


    "I need to pick Yvonne up from her office. Why don''t you go up first?" Samuel said at this moment.


    Ferdinand''s face contorted in fury. Where was his courtesy when treating guests? He wanted to say


    something, but he was interrupted by his wife. "Go on them. Don''t bete."


    Ferdinand stared at Flora with suspicion. What was with the sudden personality change? Where was


    the logic in being abandoned when they were visiting guests?


    "What are you doing, Flora? Why aren¡¯t you making that good-for-nothing b*stard take us up?"


    Ferdinand asked her after Samuel drove off.


    "How can we pin the me on him if he doesn¡¯t leave?" Flora said, smiling. "Don''t say a single word


    when we get up there. Let me do the talking."


    The family headed upstairs where Lydia was already waiting for them inside the house.


    "Brother, Sister. You¡¯ve finally arrived." Lydia weed them heartily.


    Flora heaved a sigh. She wore a mask of frustration. " Lydia, how could you let Samuel drive such a


    nice car?" she said.


    "What happened, my dear sister?" Lydia asked, confused.


    "He banged the car and now there''s a huge dent in the bumper. How much money would you have to


    spend t o fix it? What a waste!" Flora eximed.


    Lydia''s expression soured when she heard this. That Samuel actually got the car into an ident! That


    was a new car. Did he not know how to be more carefully with it?


    "That¡¯s right. How could you let him drive such a nice car, Aunty?" Steven said confidently, no trace of


    shame in his words. "He''s someone who''s only fit to ride an electric scooter."


    "Lydia, as your brother, I really don''t want to reprimand you. Don''t you know what kind of person


    Samuel Hannigan is? Why should you give face to scum like him?"


    The entire family covered each other seamlessly, their behavior so ridiculous that it would make any


    sane person question their existence.


    Lydia took a deep breath. She did not have a hint of suspicion that something otherwise had


    happened."


    I''ll get him to pay once hees back," she said coldly. "He¡¯ll never drive any car that belongs to my


    family ever again."


    Samuel did not know what was going on at home. The general store was already closed when he


    arrived at the office. Manfred was probably out on business. He leaned against his car casually.


    It did not take very long before a few scruffy-looking men walked to his side on purpose.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I heard that you''re that good-for-nothing b*stard from the Sue family, sir. You¡¯ve definitely shamed all o


    f us men here."


    "How does it feel to live off your own woman? Surely you weren''t a eunuch in your past life?¡±


    "Yvonne Sue is such a beautiful woman, yet she fell into your hands. Tell us... Did you touch her? Did it


    feel good?¡±


    Samuel nced toward the red Ferrari parked at the end of the street. "Go tell him to not bother me if


    he has no business with me," he said coolly. "There''s a limit to my patience."


    "Wow. How rude. Get him.¡±


    The three men rolled their sleeves up and raised their fists. Samuel could not help but smile. ''Using a


    couple of shrimps to teach me a lesson? You underestimate m e,'' he thought to himself.


    The gangsters surged forward in a threatening manner, but they were downed in seconds. Even better,


    Samuel¡¯s nonchnt expression made it seem a s though nothing had happened.


    "Get out of my sight. You won''t get away so easily next time,¡± Samuel said.


    The trio did not expect Samuel Hannigan to be such a proficient fighter. Fear filled their gazes as they


    took off in a cloud of dust.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    After Yvonne finished work, she noticed the huge dent in the car¡¯s bumper but did not feel resentful


    toward Samuel. She simply said, "How could you be so careless?¡±


    "Steven insisted on driving when I went to pick his family up. He identally banged the car," Samuel


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    replied.


    "Steven?" Yvonne¡¯s brows immediately furrowed. She practically hated her cousin. He was a grown


    man of over twenty years, yet he did nothing butze around and learn how to make idle boasts like his


    father. She never thought that he would actually get the car into a n ident.


    "Let¡¯s see how he deals with it once my mom finds out," Yvonne said.


    They drove back home. Her parents, as well as her uncle''s family, were all waiting on the ground floor.


    This scene confused even Samuel. They were not waiting for Yvonne, were they?


    After they parked the car, Lydia and Godfrey were looking at the front bumper, soreness seeping into


    their bones. Bitterness and resentment welled in their hearts; this was a new car!


    "Samuel Hannigan, give me the keys." Lydia walked toward Samuel and said coldly.


    Samuel felt that it was strange, but he gave the keys to her anyway.


    "Since you do not know how to appreciate what has been given to you, don''t drive this car anymore,"


    she said. "I don''t care if it just sits here eating dust. Don¡¯t even think about touching it."


    Godfrey cast Samuel a frosty look and said, "Did you really think that you could do whatever you want


    now that Yvonne makes more money? Do you know how expensive it is to repair an Audi?"


    Ferdinand and his family smothered smiles on their faces as they watched Samuel being reprimanded


    for this-especially Steven, who even looked pleased with the situation.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Yvonne waspletely perplexed and lost about the circumstances.


    Steven pointed at the dent in the car and said, "Can''t you see that the car has been smashed? I


    already told you to not let him drive such a nice car. Now you know the consequences of not listening


    to me."


    Yvonne was shocked. It was Steven who drove the car. How could he me this on Samuel?


    Then she suddenly understood everything when she observed the expressions of her uncle''s family.


    Anger began to simmer in her.


    "Mom, this car-" "Yvonne, if you say another word in his defense, I''ll make you divorce him now," Lydia


    interrupted coldly.


    Samuel tugged on Yvonne''s hand, hinting that she did not need to exin anything for him.


    Yvonne was so furious that she felt her head rimming on exploding. How could her uncle''s family be so


    shameless? Even a dog had a better conscience when telling lies.


    "Your man has no skill in driving, Cousin dear. It''s dangerous to let him be your chauffeur. You''d better


    reconsider him," Steven said, smiling.


    "That''s right. You''re earning big bucks now. What if you end up in a serious ident?" Flora chimed in.


    These words reminded Lydia that Yvonne was the sole breadwinner of their family. What would happen


    t o them if something happened to her?


    "Samuel, don¡¯t ever pick Yvonne up from her office anymore. Just go wherever good-for-nothings hang


    out," Lydia said.


    When she finished saying that, she sped Yvonne¡¯s hand and resumed, "Take your uncle and his


    family out for dinner tonight. The useless gnat doesn''t have t o tag along."


    Of course, the useless gnat she was referring to was Samuel.


    Yvonne did not get a chance to say anything when Samuel spoke up, "I have something to do tonight.


    You go ahead."


    "You¡¯re pretty self-aware, aren''t you, Samuel? You know that you have no ce in our family


    gatherings. It''d be less embarrassing for you if you found an excuse to not go instead,¡± Steven said


    mockingly.


    Yvonne felt extremely resentful in her husband¡¯s ce. "Samuel, you¡ª¡±


    "Go ahead. I have something to do," he cut in.


    The entire family drove two cars-Godfrey with one, and Steven another. Samuel saw them off before he


    went upstairs.


    In the car, Steven said happily, "You were awesome, Mom. That useless sc*mbag seriously had no


    chance t o protest."


    Flora smiled. "Does he even have a ce to speak up i n the Sue family?" she said. "But you better be


    more careful. I can''t find another excuse to help you if you get the car into another ident."


    "Don''t worry. I was only careless just now," Steven said, tone quiet.


    Another devious idea sparked in Flora. "Lydia¡¯s family actually has two cars," she said to Ferdinand.


    "They must be pretty rich now. You better think of a way to borrow money from them."


    "Lydia¡¯s rich now, so it¡¯s only natural for her to help her own brother. I''ll borrow some from herter


    during dinner. Even if I don¡¯t manage to get twenty thousand, we''ll start with at least ten thousand," her


    husband said.


    "Just promise her any conditions she throws at you first. We''ll deal with themter after we have the


    money. If we don''t return it in the future, we still have the final say about it," Flora reminded him.


    "It''d be ridiculous of her if she still wants me to return her money even though she¡¯s so rich now,"


    Ferdinand said, as if that was the most natural thing in the world. "How can she call me her brother


    then?"


    In order to maintain their reputation, Lydia reserved a private room in a five-star hotel. It was definitely


    not cheap. She even said that she was a regr customer here.


    When Flora heard her words, she subtly shed two fingers toward her husband before entering the


    hotel. I t meant that he would ask for twenty thousand from the get-go.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    At the private room, they drank multiple rounds after the meal. Godfrey and Lydia were slightly tipsy,


    and Flora took the opportunity to remind her husband of his job. "Lydia, I need your help with


    something," Ferdinand said.


    Lydia waved her hand. "Whatever it is, just tell. I''ll definitely help you if I can," she said carelessly.


    "My wallet''s been a bit tighttely. Since Yvonne is so sessful now, I want to borrow some money,"


    he replied.


    Flora quickly chimed in, "We wouldn''t ask you if we had any other way. You have money now, Lydia.


    Surely you''ll help us?"


    Lydia immediately became more conscious when she heard the words ''borrow some money''. She was


    well-aware of her brother''s characteristics. It was a 99 percent probability that she would not get her


    money back once she ''lent'' it to him.


    "How much do you want to borrow?" she asked.


    Her brother raised two fingers.


    "Two thousand?" she said.


    "What are you thinking, Lydia? Would I ask you if it was just two thousand?" Ferdinand said, irritancy in


    his tone.


    "Then how much do you want?" Stubbornness spiked i n her. If he really wanted two thousand, she


    would lend it to him anyway to save face, teeth-clenched. It had not been easy for her to achieve this


    status; she had to show what she could do and not make herself aughingstock.


    "Twenty thousand," her brother said, his expression unchanging.


    "Twenty thousand!" Lydia immediately sobered up from her drunken stupor as though someone had


    sloshed cold water all over her. Although she did live a better life now, she did not have that much


    money o n hand. In addition to that, he asked for twenty thousand right off the bat. Was that not being a


    little too greedy?


    "Your two cars are already over a hundred thousand, and you frequent a five-star hotel for your meals.


    Isn¡¯t twenty thousand a drop in the bucket for you?" Ferdinand said.


    Flora knew that Lydia was a prideful person. She needed to say something ttering to raise the


    chances of getting the money. "You¡¯re different from before, Lydia," she said. "Surely you can part with


    twenty thousand. I see you living such a luxurious life now. Your family must have millions." 1


    Lydia felt gratified when she heard those words, but she really could not take out twenty thousand.


    Yvonne interjected when she saw her mother''s conflicted expression. "Uncle, Aunty, why don¡¯t you


    apply for a loan from the bank, if you really need that much money? But you better see if you have the


    capability to return the loan as well."


    This sentence evidently implied that they had no capacity to return the money¡ªthen why should they


    lend money to them?


    Flora''s expression darkened. "I''m talking to your mother," she said. "A younger person shouldn''t


    interrupt us. 1


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "We helped you bolster your reputation when you were still unmarried, Lydia. So many rtives said


    that you married into a faux-rich family. If the rtives know about you lending money to us, can they


    say that you¡¯re not sessful then?" Flora turned her attention and resumed her pleading with Lydia.


    Lydia wanted very much to fight for her reputation among her rtives, but the price of twenty


    thousand was too much. Besides, she had no way to take out that much money right now.


    Ferdinand harrumphed coldly. "Lydia, don''t tell me you rented those cars to show off in front of us?" he


    said.


    "You don''t want to visit your family home with pride this year?" he continued.


    This barrage of words bombarded Lydia, and she could not help but think about how she would go


    back to her family home, so she nodded her head. "Fine,"


    she agreed.


    Yvonne panicked. They did not have twenty thousand to lend to Ferdinand. The only way they could


    get it was by begging, robbing, or stealing. 1


    "Mom..."


    Lydia shot a re at her daughter. She needed to persist with this promise no matter what. 1


    Steven saw that the matter of borrowing money was settled, and excused himself from the room to go


    to the toilet.


    Godfrey did not dare to say a single word, because Lydia made every single decision in the house. He


    did not have a say even if he disagreed.


    "We wanted to borrow money for Steven. He''s interested in an investment schemetely, but hecks


    the starting funds. Don¡¯t worry, I''ll immediately return the money to you once I have enough," Ferdinand


    said, smiling. The point of this sentence was that he had the final say in this, no matter if they had


    money or not.


    Flora cast him a side nce. She did not know why he bothered to spew those extra words.


    "When can you give us the money? Our trip here won''t be for long," Flora questioned.


    Lydia looked at her daughter. Only Yvonne could take out twenty thousand. A small pang of regret hit


    her now, but she could not retract whatever she said. It had not been easy to gain such a reputation


    after all these years. She could not afford to lose face, no matter what.


    "We''ll do it tomorrow or the day after. It takes time to take out money too," Lydia said.


    "All right." Flora was grinning from ear to ear.


    Steven still had not returned from the toilet. Flora was worried that he ran into some trouble and was


    about t o tell her husband to go look for him, but the door leading into the private room was suddenly


    kicked open with a startling bang.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    They saw Steven being thrown in, his nose broken and his face swelled with bruises. There were a few


    beefy-looking men behind him.


    Flora was someone who would do anything for her child, so she immediately ran over when she saw


    her son beaten into this state.


    "Steven, what happened? Are you okay?" she asked, concerned.


    Her son was so frightened that snot and tears streamed down his face. He cried so badly-almost even


    resembling a girl.


    "Who are you people? Why did you beat my son?" Flora snarled.


    A pot-bellied man with a gold chain around his neck stepped forward. "What are you screaming about?


    A b* tch like you gave birth to this son of a b*tch, who actually dared toy a hand on my woman. So


    what if I gave him a good beating?"


    After Steven had emerged from the toilet, he ran into a woman wearing seductive clothing. He said


    obscenities to her as his mind was unfiltered by the alcohol. He did not know that the woman was with


    a gang leader, who then beat him up without so much of a warning.


    He was so terrified that he broke out into sobs there


    and then, and begged for his life while kneeling. However, the man refused to have mercy on him, even


    after Steven used the name of the Sue family.


    "Look at what this woman-what is she wearing?" Flora thered on without regard for her own life after


    she heard what the fatty said. ¡°Isn''t she practically trying to seduce my son?"


    The fatty grew furious when he heard this. "What a loudmouthed b*tch! Does your son have a right to


    evil smile on his face.


    "That f*cking b*tch-"


    Flora did not get toplete her sentence. The fatty threw a fist at her face.


    Ferdinand did not even try to step up and be a man. " Yvonne, aren¡¯t you a Sue? Go and scare them


    away!" h e said to her, face nched.


    Yvonne¡¯s apathetic countenance showed that she did not care about this. Steven dug his own grave,


    and apparently Flora wanted to join him there. Why should she meddle in this business?


    The fatty heard Steven''s words. "What Sue family? I don''t give a sh*t about them even if the entire n


    came," he said disdainfully.


    ¡°Are you the husband of this b*tch? Come over. Bow down to me and admit all your wrongdoings. I


    won''t beat you up if you get me into a good mood," the fatty


    said to Ferdinand.


    Ferdinand turned more fearful and his entire body trembled uncontrobly. Yet he spoke even more


    forcefully toward Yvonne. "Yvonne, are you really not going to step in? I''m your uncle."


    Yvonne''s expression remained as nonchnt as before. She did not even bother to say a single word.


    Godfrey screwed up his courage at that moment and stood up. "My name is Godfrey Sue of the Sue


    family," he said to the fatty. "Please forgive us this once, and we''ll put this behind us."


    The fatty sneered at Godfrey. "The Sue family? What d o I care about them?" he said. "I¡¯ll beat you up


    too if you interfere anymore."


    Lydia wanted to tug on her husband to make him sit down after observing that the fatty was not going


    to back down, but he was faster to react. He plopped back onto the seat without another sound.


    "It''s fine even if you don''t get on your knees and apologize. I''m a reasonable man. If you try to make a


    move on my woman, you¡¯d have to pay at least a few million to me, right?" the fatty said, smiling.


    No one spoke. The fattynded a kick on Steven. "I''m going to beat this punk to death if you don''t give


    me the money!" he roared.


    "Sir, I don''t have money, but...but I have a car. Just take the car. Please forgive us." Steven took out the


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Audi keys.


    "Steven, that''s my car! What right do you have to give i t to him?" Yvonne shot up to her feet furiously


    when she watched this sequence of events. 1


    The fatty only truly noticed her now. His eyes brightened unwittingly. She was such a beauty!


    "What''s one car worth, Yvonne? Do you really want to watch your cousin get beaten senseless?"


    Ferdinand did not care since it was not his possession.


    "My dear woman, I have plenty of money. I don''t care about a single Audi." The fatty threw the keys


    away and walked toward Yvonne.


    "What are you doing?" she said, staring cautiously at the fatty.


    "Why don¡¯t you apany me for a night, and I''ll forget all this ever happened. How about that?" The


    fatty scanned Yvonne from head to toe with a perverted grin stered on his face.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    "Don''t even dream about it." Yvonne''s expression contorted in anger. This had absolutely nothing to do


    with her, yet the fatty dragged her into it.


    The fatty shed a devious grin and raked his eyes over her. "Not a bad figure. Not bad at all. Who


    knows how it''ll look like once it''s naked.¡± He clicked his tongue. "Littledy, you don''t have the final say


    here. I advise you to obey quietly. Not a woman I have my eyes on has managed to escape from me."


    "Don¡¯t speak such nonsense. She''s a granddaughter of the Sue family. We¡¯ll never forgive you for this."


    Lydia could not let her daughter be sullied by this fatty at all costs. If the old matriarch of the Sues


    found out about this, Yvonne''s future would be finished.


    "The Sues?" The fatty frowned. They kept talking about the Sues, yet he had zero recollection of the


    existence of this family. He asked, "Who the h*ll are the Sues? How great can they be?"


    "How are you even living in Cloud City if you don''t know of the Sues? She''s Yvonne Sue," Ferdinand


    said.


    The fatty rammed a leg on Ferdinand. "What sh*t are you yapping on about?¡± he growled. "Bow when


    you''re talking to me, understand?"


    Ferdinand wanted to p himself. He would not have been beaten if he did not bother to bber.


    The fatty turned his head to look at Yvonne. He did not look the least bit frightened, and was all smiles


    instead. "No wonder it caused such a stir three years ago. And you¡¯re such a beauty too! Don''t tell me


    that your good-for-nothing man is really him?"


    The fatty was pointing at Steven. Now, even Flora, with her barbed words and stubbornly foolish heart,


    did not dare to say a single word.


    "I advise you not to get yourself into trouble, or you¡¯ll regret this," Yvonne said.


    "What a mouth you have. I like it. I wonder if you''ll be this fierce in bed too. No rush though. I''ll give you


    time to think about it since I still have a guest to entertain. I''ll visit you after I¡¯m done entertaining my


    guest." The fatty instructed hisckeys to guard the entrance of the private room before he left.


    Steven wanted to make a run for it. He edged the door open, and a hail of fists and kicks assaulted


    him.


    Flora¡¯s heart ached when she watched that, but she did not dare to allow a single noise to escape her.


    "What do we do now? Yvonne, why don¡¯t you call your grandmother? Perhaps she''ll be able to settle


    this matter as the matriarch of the family," Lydia said to Yvonne, frightened.


    Godfrey sighed. The old woman would never interfere i n this matter. Besides, that fatty had zero


    regard for the Sues anyway.


    "Mom won''t help us with this. The fatty doesn''t seem like he''s a regr thug either,¡± he said.


    "Then what should we do? Let our daughter sleep with that pig?" Lydia red at her husband.


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes were pinned on her cousin. She fumed. I f not for him, she would not have gotten into


    this situation in the first ce.


    Flora noticed that Yvonne was ring at her son." Yvonne Sue, what are you staring at my son for?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    she barked. "That woman was all dressed up like a sl*t. What does it have to do with my son?"


    Steven''s temper also rose now that the fatty was not there anymore. "Anyone would think that that


    b*tch is a wh*re with a single nce," he said. "I just said a sentence or two to her. Who knew that they


    would be s o unreasonable?"


    Yvonne felt resigned, a bitter smile on her face. Steven still did not think that he did anything wrong till


    now, and his mother was willing to defend him.


    "Is that so? Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier? Do you want me to tell him everything once he¡¯s back?"


    Yvonne said coldly.


    "You..." Steven was speechless as he pointed at Yvonne.


    "Don''t keep arguing about who''s right or wrong. We have to think of a way to solve the problem.


    Yvonne, call your grandmother," Lydia urged her.


    "Mom, there''s no way Grandma would show up for something like this. Don''t you know what she''s like?


    She only has power in the Sue family. She wouldn''t offend these people for me.¡± Yvonne took in a deep


    breath before continuing, "The only person who can help me is him."


    "Who?" Lydia asked, curious.


    "Samuel."


    "Samuel Hannigan?" Lydia stared at her daughter, dumbfounded. She squeaked, ¡°Are you crazy?


    You''re hoping that that good-for-nothing wille save you?"


    "Yvonne, just call Harvey then. Maybe he has contacts who can help us." Godfrey filtered through


    whatever his daughter said. Samuel? No way. He could not go against the fatty.


    "Yvonne, are you trying to humiliate me? Get him over to help me with this. Just tell me if you don''t


    want to help. Why drag on the embarrassment?¡± Steven said frostily.


    She was so frustrated that she could not say a single word. Steven, that son of a b*tch. Where on earth


    did h e get his sense of entitlement from?


    "Me? Helping you? I wouldn''t give two sh*ts about this if I wasn''t dragged along with you,¡± Yvonne said


    while taking out her phone.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Anxiety gripped Lydia when she saw her daughter whipping up Samuel''s number. "Yvonne, are you


    really going to waste your time calling him? What if that fattyes back?"


    "Not another word from you, Mom. All of you, shut up," Yvonne snapped, her tone rising.


    Flora red at Yvonne. What a temper that little brat had! However, the fatty would probably forget


    about Steven, since he wanted Yvonne to sleep with him. Now all this was none of her business.


    Yvonne finally got through to her husband. She asked, "Samuel, where are you?"


    He was slurping a mouthful of instant noodles. "At home," he replied.


    "Er...I ran into some trouble here. Can youe over and help?" Yvonne said apologetically. They had


    not brought him out to dinner, yet he was the first person she called when there was trouble. It was all


    because o f her mother-if not for her, Yvonne would never have left Samuel at home alone.


    "All right. I¡¯lle over now," her husband answered without hesitation.


    Yvonne released a sigh of relief at Samuel''s words. She would never force him to do anything on the


    basis of their non-existent marital rtionship. If he did not


    want to do it, she would not pressure him to do it.


    Lydia flew into a panic when she saw Yvonne tucking her phone away after ending the call. "Yvonne,


    call your grandmother too!" she cried. "You can¡¯t put all your trust in Samuel." 2


    "I believe in him,¡± her daughter replied coolly.


    "Y-you..." Lydia was rendered speechless.


    Steven looked at his cousin with a mirthless smile on his face. The worst that could possibly happen


    was that he would suffer another round of beatings if this matter was not settled. However, he had no


    reason to panic, considering that Yvonne herself was not panicking even though the prospect of having


    to sleep with that fatty loomed over her.


    In another private room in the hotel.


    The fatty raised his ss boisterously. "Brother Johann, you''d better take good care of me once you


    climb to the top. Even Gareth is within your clutches now. Cloud City will be yours soon!"


    Johann sipped on his wine, expressionless, but his insides were twisted with bitter triumph.


    Before, he would naturally savor such words of appraisal. Cloud City was truly close to being entirely


    controlled by him, after all.


    Yet after what had happened with ke, he felt as though the status of being the most powerful man in


    Cloud City was slowly slipping from his reach. It was evident that Samuel was not happy with what he


    did i n the Longman underground den.


    Now that Manfred was making aeback, how could he ever hope topete?


    "All right then. I''ll definitely treat you nicely when the opportunity presents itself,¡± Johann replied.


    The fatty¡¯s face broke out into smiles. He bobbed his head vigorously. "Thank you, Brother Johann.


    Let''s drink to that!"


    Just as they were making their toasts, Samuel walked into the private room with a dark expression.


    Johann leaped to his feet when he saw Samuel. ''Why did he suddenly appear here?''


    "Brother Samuel," Johann cried out respectfully.


    The fatty was slightly tipsy with drink. He smiled and said to Johann, "Brother Johann, who¡¯s this? You


    called him ''Brother''? Are you serious?"


    Johann red at the fatty, afraid that he would talk nonsense. "You¡¯d better shut your trap," he


    warned." You have no ce to talk here."


    "Is this your friend?" Samuel asked Johann.


    Johann could notprehend why Samuel was there, so he did not dare to carelessly reveal his


    rtions to the fatty. "We¡¯re just acquaintances," he said." Drinking buddies.¡± "He¡¯s got some guts,


    telling my woman to sleep with him," Samuel said coldly.


    Gooseflesh prickled all over Johann''s body when he heard those words. He was extremely aware of


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    why Samuel had chosen to remain in the Sue family.


    That fatty actually dared to harass his woman.


    Johann picked up the wine bottle and smashed it over the fatty¡¯s head.


    He jerked, half-awake from the alcohol muddling his senses. He rubbed his head in confusion. "Brother


    Johann, what¡¯s the meaning of this?" he asked Johann.


    "What''s the meaning of this? You really have a death wish, do you? You have no right to even look at


    Brother Samuel¡¯s woman." Johann waved his hand after he finished talking. A few of his underlings


    pinned the fatty on the ground and started to beat him up.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    The fatty was being beaten into a bloody pulp, and he still had no idea what was going on. All he knew


    was that he could not dream about offending the young man before him.


    Johann treated the young man with absolute reverence. This indicated that he was of an even higher


    status than Johann.


    However, from the fatty''s eyes, he could never imagine the kind of person Samuel truly was.


    Of course, he would also never imagine that the man before him was Cloud City''s legendary good-for-


    nothing trash who married into the Sues.


    In the other room, Lydia was practically dancing on her feet, seeing that Samuel had not made an


    appearance even after so much time had passed.


    "Yvonne, I told you that you can''t trust Samuel! He should have arrived by now even if he ordered a


    cab. He¡¯s probably hiding away at home and refusing toe out. How could you trust him?¡± Lydia


    said.


    "You''re dragging all of us through the mud just because you trust in that good-for-nothing," Steven said


    shamelessly. It was all his fault that they got into this conundrum, yet he was shoving the me on


    Yvonne and Samuel.


    "Lydia, please think of something else," Flora''s voice


    rang out. "My son is badly injured. He needs to get to the hospital now!¡±


    If Flora was not borrowing money from Lydia, she would have shrieked and caused a ruckus a long


    time ago. She said in a somewhat cordial tone, "Lydia, we can''t put all our hopes on Samuel. Whatever


    it is, you''re still a daughter-inw of the Sues. If anything happens, the Sues will lose face too. You¡¯d


    better ask them for help instead."


    Lydia shot her husband a re. "Godfrey Sue, are you not going to call your mother?¡± she said coldly.


    Godfrey heaved a sigh of resignation. He too, did not believe that Samuel could be trusted. He had to


    try, at least.


    "I¡¯ll give it a shot."


    Just as Godfrey took out his phone, the doors leading into the private room burst open.


    They all thought that the fatty hade back. All their faces paled from the shock. Steven even hid


    behind his mother.


    It was not the fatty who came in, but Samuel. 1


    Tears brimmed in Yvonne''s eyes when she saw that it was her husband. He finally came. Of course he


    would not let her down.


    "Let¡¯s go home," he said gently.


    "Go home? That fatty''s men are still keeping watch outside. You think you can walk out just like that


    aftering in?¡± Steven said, sneering at Samuel.


    Samuel did not even spare a nce at Steven. "Let''s g o, Father, Mother," he said to Lydia and


    Godfrey.


    The old couple was confused. Was it really that easy? Could they just walk out like that?


    While they were contemting the appropriate course of action, Samuel and Yvonne had already


    walked out of the private room. It seemed that nobody blocked their way, so Lydia and Godfrey


    cautiously took a peep outside.


    The fatty and his underlings were all kneeling on the ground. They goggled at the sight.


    The fatty had been so brazen and arrogant earlier, and he did not give two hoots about the Sues. Why


    was he kneeling!


    Yvonne, too, could notprehend the situation. Did her husband beat those men up?


    "What¡¯s going on, Samuel?" Yvonne asked.


    Her husband stared at her nkly. "What do you mean what''s going on?"


    "W-why are they kneeling?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Uh... They probably slipped and fell on their knees. We''d better go back home quick," he said, his


    eyes shifting suspiciously.


    They slipped and fell?


    No way someone''s face would be that bruised and swelled after they slipped and fell. It was obvious


    that they were beaten up.


    Just as Yvonne was about to interrogate further, the fatty spoke in a quiet, terrified voice, "The


    floorboard here is way too slippery. I fell by ident." 1


    "See? He admitted that he slipped. Let''s go," Samuel urged her.


    Yvonne knew that was impossible, but she could not b e bothered to ask any further, seeing as how


    Samuel refused to answer her. Perhaps, he spent a lot of money to seek Johann''s help; he was afraid


    that she would scold him for squandering the money, and that was probably why he did not want to


    reveal the truth.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    At the hotel entrance, the two groups parted ways. Before leaving, FLora remarked, "Lydia, I¡¯m taking


    Steven to the hospital first. We''ll meet you tomorrow t o talk about the money.¡±


    She did not give Lydia a chance to reply before she and her family up and left.


    "Are you all right, Steven? Are you seriously injured? If you aren¡¯t, we won''t go to the hospital. No use


    wasting money there," Lydia asked her son after they walked some distance away. 2


    Although Steven had been viciously beaten up, they were all superficial wounds and probably were not


    that serious. It was fine if he did not go see a doctor. Instead, something else seriously worried him.


    "Dad, you¡¯d better tell Aunt Lydia to prepare the money tomorrow. Let¡¯s leave as soon as we get it,"


    Steven said.


    "Didn''t Aunt Lydia already tell you that it takes time to withdraw cash? She can¡¯t rush the process in


    one or two days," Ferdinand replied.


    "Dad, were you the one who got your brain smashed i n? Is it remotely possible for that fatty to have


    slipped? Obviously Samuel hired a few thugs to beat him up. It was that fatty''s bad luck that he didn''t


    have enough men with him today. Do you really think


    someone like him will just forgive Samuel and the Sues that easily?" Steven exined.


    That made sense to Flora. They would have no more money if the Sues were being hunted for


    revenge." Okay. We''ll make them withdraw the money tomorrow, just in case anything happens,¡± she


    decided. "If the fatty really takes revenge on them, we won''t be able to get the money. Then what will


    happen to us?"


    "Right.¡± Steven nodded his head. The family of three did not care a lick about how the Sues would end


    up if the fatty wanted revenge. They were only concerned about the money.


    "All right. I''ll call her after we''ve found a ce to stay," Ferdinand said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Samuel and Yvonne rode in the same car. The former felt that something was wrong about how Flora


    had spoken about money before they left the hotel.


    "What was Flora talking about just now?¡± Samuel asked, suspicious.


    Yvonne¡¯s temper red when he raised the question. She did not understand why her mother would


    agree t o lend them money, and not just a small sum, but two hundred thousand bucks. Additionally,


    there was practically zero chance of them getting the money back once it was ''lent'' to them. 5


    "It''s all my mother''s fault. My uncle wanted to borrow two hundred thousand bucks, and she just agreed


    to i t. Two. Hundred. Thousand. Let''s see where she manages to find that amount of money." Yvonne''s


    expression indicated that she was truly exasperated. 2


    Samuel was well-aware of how prideful Lydia was, and she was also ridiculed every time she went


    back t 0 her parent¡¯s ce. Now that they had two luxury cars, Lydia probably had the impression that


    it was easy for Yvonne to pocket some money from herpany. That was why she promised to lend


    them two hundred thousand-to uplift her reputation.


    "We can only think of a way to solve the problem now that she''s already promised them. Mother is all


    about appearances. What if she can¡¯t produce the money when her brother and his familye by


    tomorrow?" Samuel reasoned.


    "I don''t care." Yvonne said angrily, "It has nothing to d 0 with me. They¡¯re going to get out of this


    themselves."


    Yvonne wanted to look out for her own hide for once, but Lydia would definitely not give her the chance


    to d 0 so. If Lydia could not fork out the two hundred thousand, her daughter was her only hope.


    When they reached home, Lydia immediately dragged Yvonne into her room. Samuel added some hot


    water t 0 his unfinished cup of instant noodles and took it into his room to eat.


    "Yvonne, you have to help me this time. I don''t know how I''ll ever show my face to anyone if we can''t


    lend that amount of money," Lydia pleaded with her daughter.


    "Mom, do you really think I can take out two hundred thousand? I don¡¯t even have fifty thousand in my


    savings,¡± Yvonne said.


    "You were able to take some money from thepany to buy the cars. What is two hundred thousand?


    Just b e more careful," Lydia said.


    Godfrey opened his mouth, then mped it shut. His wife did not even care about Yvonne¡¯s safety.


    This would not go down well with Grandmother Sue if she found out.


    "No way. You think of a way to settle your problems. I can''t help you," Yvonne snapped.


    Lydia''s features crumpled, then she plopped onto the ground and sobbed.


    "Who asked you to make such empty promises? Two hundred thousand is not two bucks. Why did you


    agree to give them that amount of money?¡± Godfrey said, unable to take it anymore.


    Lydia cast a piercing re at her husband. "Would I have such a horrendous reputation among my


    family members if you weren''t such a worthless b*stard? I''m doing this for the pride of the Sues!"


    "Is pride worth two hundred thousand bucks?"


    Godfrey retorted. 3


    "Is it worth it? Godfrey Sue, you have the gall to ask m e if it''s worth it? After being married to you for


    so many years, is there one time when I went back without having everyoneugh behind my back? I''m


    willing to pay two hundred thousand for my pride!" Lydia sniped back.


    Yvonne knew that her mother had been ridiculed aplenty among the Johns. She was not only a mere


    gnat in the Sue family, but she was mocked even by her own family. Besides, she was afraid that the


    rtionship between her parents would sour if Lydia continued to create a racket like this. "Mom, get


    up first. Don''t cry anymore. I¡¯ll help you think of a way."


    Lydia''s tears immediately stopped when she heard this. "My daughter is the best," she said.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Samuel had just finished his final gulp of soup when Yvonne returned to the room. She blocked him


    when h e got up and wanted to throw the cup away.


    "I''ll help you throw it."


    Before Samuel could react, Yvonne had already snatched the empty container from his hands.


    He noticed her shame-filled expression. He smiled and asked, "Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Yvonne dipped her head. She could not get the two hundred thousand her mother needed from the


    pockets with thepany¡¯s profits to buy the Audis, although she would never do such a thing. 1


    That was why Yvonne decided that she could only borrow the money from her husband after she made


    the promise to Lydia.


    "You sleep on the bed tonight. I want to sleep on the floor," she said.


    Samuel looked at her, a wry smile twisting his lips." Just say whatever you want to say,¡± he said.


    This was the first time throughout the three years of their marriage that Yvonne wanted to talk about


    money with Samuel. She did not know how to say it. It


    was as though a stone had lodged itself in her throat.


    "You need two hundred thousand bucks?¡± Samuel said it for her, seeing as how she could not bring


    herself to do it.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely return the money to you." Yvonne did not think that she sounded sincere


    enough after saying that, so she added, "If you don''t believe me, I''ll give you an invoice. Guaranteed by


    my upstanding morals."


    Samuel could not help but burst outughing.


    Yvonne did not know why he wasughing. "Is it so funny?" she asked suspiciously. "You don''t want to


    lend the money to me. Is that it?"


    He released a long breath. His eyes filled with affection when he looked at Yvonne. "My money is your


    money too," he said. "Don''t mention two hundred thousand. Even if it was two... Ahem, whatever it is,


    I''ll just give it to you. How could you ask to pay me back?"


    Samuel almost said ''two billion''. Thank goodness he managed to swallow his words before they got


    out. He would not know how to exin it to Yvonne otherwise.


    "No way. I¡¯ll write a loan receipt." Yvonne scrabbled for a pen and paper, and earnestly wrote down the


    sum and the date of the loan. She signed it off at the bottom of the page.


    Samuel silently took the receipt when she thrust it toward him. However, he knew that Yvonne was full


    o f integrity. If not, it would have been easy to take the money out of thepany.


    "All right. I¡¯ll get the money for you tomorrow," Samuel said.


    "Then you¡¯ll sleep on the bed? It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity," Yvonne asked, overflowing with


    happiness.


    Samuel cleared his throat. "Will you be on the bed?" he asked.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Samuel curled up on the couch in the living room. This woman sure was quick to change her


    demeanor, he thought. They were talking about the bed-how did he end up there? 1


    Women were such tigresses.


    The next day, Samuel went to the bank after he dropped Yvonne at her office.


    It was not easy for him to get a queue number. By the time it was his turn, he was simply told that he


    needed to make an appointment if he wanted to withdraw two hundred thousand bucks in cash. The


    young woman over the counter looked at the credit card in his hand and shook her head. She did not


    know which cave this man crawled from. How could h e not know such a simple thing?


    "I won¡¯t need an appointment if I have this card, right?" Samuel said.


    He was trying to keep a low profile by not heading straight to the VIP room. He never expected to be


    treated so disdainfully by a teller.


    "Does your card give you special privileges?" the young woman said, smiling. She had never seen a


    card like the one in the man¡¯s fingers for half the year she had been working here. She even suspected


    that h e walked into the wrong bank.


    "Not really special privileges but I do know that your big boss will even count the banknotes piece by


    piece for me if he saw me,¡± Samuel said.


    The young woman acted as though it were a joke, not bothering to disguise the contempt in her eyes.


    "Sir, this counter is not open for you to make idle boasts,¡± she said. "Please step aside for other


    customers."


    After that, she immediately called for the next number, not giving two hoots about Samuel.


    He refused to budge. He just blocked the counter, smiling and not saying a word.


    "What are you doing?" the teller said impatiently. "I already told you that you can¡¯t withdraw the money.


    There''s no use hanging around here.¡±


    "What''s going on?¡± An elegant middle-aged woman walked over and asked the teller.


    "This man wants to withdraw two hundred thousand bucks, Ma''am. I already told him that he needs to


    make an appointment, but he insists on staying here,¡± the teller exined.


    The manager nced at Samuel. "I''m sorry, sir,¡± she said in a more cordial tone, "but you need to


    inform us in advance if you wish to withdraw a sum of more than fifty thousand. The earliest you''ll be


    able to withdraw two hundred thousand is tomorrow."


    "Can''t you make an exception for me?¡± Samuel said coolly, shing his card.


    The teller mused that this man was mentally impaired. Did he really think that they would make


    exceptions just because he asked them to?


    The manager''s eyes widened into spheres asrge as saucers when she saw Samuel''s card. Her


    entire body trembled as if she were in an earthquake.


    She hurriedly shot out from behind the counter and bowed. "My apologies, sir," she said. "We''ll be able


    to withdraw the money for you today."


    The young teller waspletely bewildered at the sight of her manager bowing and scraping and


    speaking in a tone of utmost deference.


    Did her manager suddenly go nuts? Why did her attitude change at the speed of the light?


    "Sir, this misunderstanding wouldn¡¯t have happened i f you had gone straight into the VIP room. I


    sincerely apologize on behalf of the entire bank. I hope you can forgive us."


    The manager''s forehead broke out into cold sweat when Samuel remained silent. "Quick! Apologize to


    this man,¡± she told the teller over the counter. "If anything happens, don¡¯t think about keeping this job."


    The teller was so confused that she still did not understand the situation, but looking at the manager''s


    sudden change of attitude, it was bad. "Sir, my apologies for the inconvenience caused! I didn''t do it o n


    purpose." The teller apologized immediately.


    The other people in the queue were surprised at this sequence of events. After all, a manager was


    certainly not a lowly grunt in a banking organization. They would not bow to just anyone.


    "Who¡¯s that young man? He must be someone prominent."


    "He¡¯s probably a young master of a wealthy family who was just trying to quietly take out some money.


    H e probably never thought that he would be sneered at b y mere tellers."


    "That snob treats customers ording to their social status. She deserves to be humiliated."


    Samuel finally spoke up. "When can I withdraw the money?¡±


    "Right now, sir. Please follow me," the manager said.


    The manager cautiously observed Samuel when they arrived in the VIP room. He was a handsome


    young fellow, probably an heir to one of the wealthy families of Cloud City.


    While carrying out the transaction, she purposely bent over quite a few times, evidently trying to seduce


    him.


    She even sat right beside Samuel while she was counting the cash. The thick scent of her perfume


    filled his nostrils.


    The charm of a mature woman was a poisonous flower to the normal man, but to Samuel, every


    woman other than Yvonne was merely grass.


    He was unmoved, not even sparing a second nce at her.


    The manager quickly huffed in frustration. Perhaps this young man had a special hobby, she thought,


    which was to not be attracted to women at all! How could he bepletely chaste when he had a pair


    ofrge, silky-smooth breasts practically bouncing in front of him?


    Or he was just pretending to be chaste.


    She tried bending over a few more times before she finally realized that she could not make a gay man


    straight, no matter how seductive she was.


    Samuel was not aware of the intention behind the manager¡¯s antics. He left the bank as soon as he got


    the money.


    The manager saw him off at the exit and watched as h e drove off. Then she eximed, "What a pity


    that a handsome young man like him doesn''t like women!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She went back inside and summoned the young teller from before into her office.


    "Take a few days off," she said, "I''ll let you know what will happen soon."


    The young teller¡¯s face nched. It had not been easy for her to secure this job, and she was going to


    be fired for reasons lost upon her.


    "What did I do wrong, Ma''am? Did he tell you to fire m e?" she asked.


    "Someone like him would never be as petty as that. I''m letting you go because youck


    professionalism. You don¡¯t even know the basic workings of a bank. How are you qualified to do this


    job?¡± the manager said, stone cold.


    "I don''t understand, Ma¡¯am."


    "You don''t understand? All right then. I''ll convince you of your idiocy. The card he was holding is a


    unique card the bank gives only to customers who have over ten billion bucks in their ount."


    Ten billion!


    The teller was utterly stupefied.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Seeing that Samuel was not back yet, Yvonne decided t o call him. Flora and her family were already at


    their ce, and Lydia was urging Yvonne to quickly think o f a way to get the money to them.


    "I have the money. I''m on my way back," Samuel said.


    Yvonne still felt sorry about the entire situation, especially since they had not brought Samuel out when


    they had gone to the hotel for dinnerst night, and he had stayed home alone eating cup noodles.


    Furthermore, she troubled him to go to the hotel to help her out.


    "Don''t make dinner tonight," she said.


    Samuel smiled and said, "What will Father and Mother eat if I don''t make dinner?"


    "It''s not like they¡¯re handicapped. Let them make their own dinner,¡± Yvonne said, stewing.


    "All right then."


    When he got back, Flora snatched the packet from his hands without even asking, sure that it


    contained money. She peeked into it. It was bursting with crisp, gorgeous notes. Only then did she


    break out into a smile.


    "Where did you go? Why did you take so long?" she reprimanded Samuel.


    He shook his head and remained silent. If not for Yvonne, he would have destroyed this family of


    verminst night.


    Flora nced at her husband, who then said to Lydia," We have an errand to attend to, Lydia. We''ll


    take our leave first."


    Godfrey was so furious that he did not know what to say. They did not even say a single ''thank you''


    after borrowing the two hundred thousand and just took the money and left. There was no hope that


    people like them would ever return the money.


    "Samuel, go and see them off." Lydia''s pallor was unsightly as well. However, it was not because of her


    brother''s attitude, but because she found it hard to breathe after actually giving them the two hundred


    thousand bucks.


    "All right," he replied.


    After they left the house, Steven said aloud, "Mom, let me take it for you. Rest your bones.¡±


    Flora hugged her bag as though she were hugging a grandchild, afraid to let Steven take it all away.


    "No way. You always sleep as soon as you get onto the car,¡± she said. "What if you lose it?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Then just let me take a look. I''ve never seen two hundred thousand bucks in cash," Steven said


    excitedly.


    Flora carefully opened the packet, then closed it a


    secondter.


    Samuel did not even feel like smiling, watching the three acting like country bumpkins.


    Steven stared cautiously at Samuel and said, "What are you looking at? You''ve never seen this much


    money?"


    "Yup. Never," Samuel replied calmly.


    "Tsk. What are you still doing here? Hurry up and start the car for us," Steven said scornfully.


    Samuel quickly went down the stairs and whipped his phone out. He called Johann. "Find me a few


    thieves. Professional ones." 1


    "Mom, you have to give half of this money to me. I haven''t found a wife yet," Steven said to Flora in a


    dreamy tone as they headed down.


    "Half? No woman worth her salt would price herself that high. I''ve already found a match for you. She''s


    not much to look at, but she has a nice dowry attached to her. You''ll see her once we get back," Flora


    said.


    "Don''t tell me that you¡¯ve set me up with some ugly wench, Mom. I¡¯m such an outstanding young man. I


    can''t just marry a random mouse from the streets,¡± Steven retorted unhappily.


    "Does beauty put food on the table? I''ve already made all the necessary inquiries. That young woman''s


    family is rich. They even prepared a car as part of her dowry. Don''t even think about getting a single


    cent


    from me if you refuse to see her."


    Birds of a feather flock together, or so the saying goes. This family of three were definitely cut from the


    same cloth.


    Steven sat shotgun in the car. His eyes sidled toward Samuel disdainfully. "How can a good-for-nothing


    like you be so lucky?" he said. "You found such a beautiful woman, and you get to shake your leg and


    do nothing but leech off her."


    "You guys better hold onto that money properly. I''ve heard that thievery cases in trains have been


    increasing. Don¡¯t lose it," Samuel cautioned them.


    "Shut your trap. Don''t jinx me." Flora shot daggers at Samuel. This was her precious treasure, yet


    Samuel was trying to curse her luck.


    Samuel really wanted to see the look on their faces once they lost the money. It was a pity he would


    not b e around then.


    After he dropped the three at the station, they were immediately being targeted by someone in the


    dark. They walked on,pletely oblivious of the figure tailing them.


    On the train car heading back to Brund Province, Flora clutched onto the packet desperately. She did


    not loosen her grip for a split second and was constantly o n alert. She was even reluctant to blink her


    eyes, fearful that thugs or thieves might take the money away.


    Halfway through the journey, her eyes began to turn extremely dry. A strange scent cloyed her nose,


    inducing her to slip into unconsciousness. 3


    When the train arrived at the station, the conductor woke the family of three up.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    The first thing Flora did when she blearily opened her eyes was to hug her arms, but she found that


    there was nothing in her grip. She immediately jerked awake.


    "My money! Where¡¯s my money!¡± she shrieked in terror.


    Ferdinand and Steven too, looked like they just had icy water sloshed over their heads. They were


    awake and alert.


    "Didn''t you take it? Why is it gone?"


    "Mom, didn''t you say that you weren''t going to sleep? Where''s the money? I need the money to marry,¡±


    Steven said, voice strained.


    Flora grabbed the conductor by the cor and said, "I lost my money on your train. Give it back! Give


    me my two hundred thousand bucks!"


    At the station, the three created such a huge ruckus that they shocked even the station master. They


    insisted that the stationpensated for their loss of two hundred thousand bucks, and Flora shrieked


    and sobbed and wailed like a dying banshee near the ticket counter.


    In the end, the staff helped them lodge a police report and sent the three off, finally putting the issue to


    rest.


    Samuel received a call from Johann while he was waiting for Yvonne to finish work.


    "It''s done, Brother Samuel," Johann said. "What should we do with the money?¡±


    "Let them divide it among themselves. Consider it as their remuneration," Samuel said.


    Two hundred thousand was not an astronomical sum of money, but it was not some cheap change


    either. Johann assumed that Samuel was joking when he said that. "I can get them to send it back to


    you, Brother Samuel,¡± he said.


    "No need. Just tell them to be careful and not get caught." Samuel hung up when he finished talking.


    Only then did Johann realize that Samuel was not joking. He really wanted the thieves to have that two


    hundred thousand bucks.


    By the time Yvonne was done with work, she looked particrly exhausted, having worked hard the


    entire day. "Why don''t we eat out another time?¡± Samuel suggested after scanning her face. "We can


    go back to rest today."


    Yvonne shook her head. They had already reserved a table at the restaurant. No way were they


    skipping out on it. Besides, this dinner was to thank Samuel for his help.


    "It''s at the Flying Cocoon in Grand Hyatt,¡± Yvonne said. "I can''t afford the Crystal Restaurant though.


    I''m sorry.¡±


    "The Flying Cocoon is pretty good too.¡±


    Samuel drove toward Flying Cocoon. Along the way, h e and Yvonne talked about the project in


    coboration with Weakriver Real Estate. Thepany did not give her any trouble, aside from the


    obligatory extra work she had to do. Rather, they seemed to constantly defer to her opinions.


    "You and your former ssmate must be pretty close, e h, Samuel?" Yvonne asked. "He wouldn''t have


    helped me out like that otherwise."


    "We shared the same bed once upon a time. Of course we''re close," Samuel answered, grinning.


    "No wonder." Yvonne bobbed her head and said, "In everything they do, the Weakriver Real Estate


    ces the Sue family¡¯s wellbeing as their priority. It saves m e a lot of trouble. Ask your ssmate out


    when we have time. I''ll treat him to a meal as thanks."


    "I-I¡¯ll try. He''s usually very busy though. It''s pretty hard to see him," Samuel said, his expression slightly


    wooden.


    "I know. Just try your best. It''s okay if he really can''t make it though. I don¡¯t want to trouble him," she


    said.


    Samuel released a breath of relief. If Yvonne insisted o n meeting up with his imaginary ssmate, he


    would have a lot of trouble doing so. 1


    "I think he won¡¯t be able to meet up anyway. He doesn''t run just onepany, after all."


    When they arrived at the Grand Hyatt, Yvonne used her mobile number to confirm that she had a


    booking at the restaurant. However, she was dismayed when the staff told her that her table had been


    taken by someone else.


    "Didn''t I make the reservation for 5:30? It¡¯s only 5:25. What do you mean there''s no space?" Yvonne


    said angrily. The restaurant had given their reserved spot t o someone else even though she had made


    a booking beforehand. Then what was the point of a reservation?


    "My apologies, Miss. You can reserve a table when we have no customers, but we have a full house


    right now. We have a waiting area if you want to eat here. You can wait there," the cashier said


    arrogantly, as if she were saying that a reservation meant nothing when there were so many customers


    walking in.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Why should I wait? I want the table I booked right now," Yvonne huffed.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    "Please don¡¯t make an unnecessary fuss here, Miss. Take a look here. We don''t have a ce for you


    now. If you want to eat here, then wait. If you don''t want to wait, you can leave. We won''t miss one


    customer," the cashier said snobbishly.


    Yvonne was so angry she wanted to punch somebody. What sh*tty logic was that? They were not


    going to provide proper service just because they had a lot of customers? Besides, they should be


    adhering to their reservation policies when someone actually made a reservation.


    The cherry on top was that she said that Yvonne was making an unnecessary fuss even though she


    was merely standing up for her right!


    "I''m not leaving. What are you going to do? Manhandle me?" Yvonne said, parking her hands at her


    hips.


    Samuel could not help but chuckle at the sight. She really could not think of a more...convincing


    method, could she? Persisting on staying was something a kid would do.


    "There''s an unruly person here, security," the cashier said into her walkie-talkie. She wanted to throw


    Yvonne out without mercy.


    Three security guards quickly arrived. The ruckus around the cashier attracted the attention of a lot of


    customers, who all tuned in as though they were watching an evening soap.


    The manager on duty strode over at this moment, wearing a poised and dignified air. "What''s going


    on?" he asked the cashier.


    "This person is creating a fuss over nothing, sir. I called the guards to throw them out," she replied.


    The figure in charge had finally made an appearance." I booked a table for two for 5.30pm," Yvonne


    said in a righteous tone, "but why do I not have a table when I arrive?"


    The manager checked his watch. "My apologies, but it¡¯s already past the booking time," he said. "Don''t


    you know that time waits for no one?"


    Yvonne practically steamed from fury at the manager''s words. It had certainly not been 5.30pm when


    she arrived.


    "I came here at 5.25pm. It wasn''t 5.30pm then, but you gave our table to someone else," Yvonne


    argued, trying to fight for her right.


    "What nonsense are you talking about you? I''ll tell the guards not to hold back if you continue to create


    a ruckus," the manager said impatiently. The Grand Hyatt nevercked customers. They would not lose


    business by chasing one or two out.


    The security guards pressed forward. Samuel stepped i n front of Yvonne. "Are you saying that we are


    causing a ruckus?¡± he said coldly.


    "Of course. Can''t you see that we have a full house? So what if you made a reservation? You won''t get


    to dine here if I don''t give you a table. If you don''t want to wait, then leave. It¡¯s simple,¡± the manager


    said disdainfully.


    "All right then," Samuel said. "I''ll show you what causing a ruckus really means."


    The manager did not want the customers to be disturbed with the two creating a scene. Besides, his


    boss was around. He probably could not shoulder all the responsibility if word of this got out to the


    boss.


    "Get them out of here. They¡¯re an eyesore," the manager said to the security guards.


    The three bodyguards extended their arms, intending t o take hold of Samuel. He grabbed the wrist of


    one of the guards and twisted around, forcing the man into a shoulder lock. Before the guard could


    react, Samuel kicked him in the back.


    The other two guards raised their fists when they saw Samuel initiating the attack.


    Yvonne knew that the situation had truly been blown out of proportion, and wanted to tug on Samuel,


    preventing him from doing anything. However, Samuel reacted first, charging forward and downing the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    other two guards in a flurry of punches and kicks.


    The entire process took less than ten seconds, and the three security guards ended up as a wheezing


    mess o n the floor. Yvonne sped a hand over her mouth, scarcely believing her eyes.


    This was the first time she had seen Samuel being so audacious. It was as though she had been


    pped into reality.


    Was this the same Samuel who had notined a lick throughout the three years he was with the


    Sues? He never raised his voice, let alone his fists¡ªand he was actually such a skilled fighter!


    Harvey had even beaten Samuel before. If Samuel had retaliated then, her cousin would probably end


    up just like-if not worse than-those guards.


    The manager never expected Samuel to be such a skilledbatant. These security guards were not


    regr men-the boss spent big bucks to hire them to prevent such incidents from erupting in the Grand


    Hyatt. Yet the young man before him had defeated all of them so easily.


    "Young man, I''m warning you. It¡¯s not going to end well if you cause a stir in the Grand Hyatt," the


    manager said, teeth clenched.


    "Get your boss here," Samuel told the manager in amanding tone.


    The whole reason why the manager wanted to get the young man out as soon as possible was so that


    his boss would not hear of it. His temper spiked when he heard such a demand from Samuel.


    "All right then. Since you''re up for it, TH make you crawl out of here today." The manager took the


    phone and was about to call the boss.


    Just then, a carefree voice rang out, "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    The manager froze when he heard that voice, standing as still as a statue for a moment before hurrying


    over t o the man''s side. "Boss, an unruly young man is making trouble here. He even beat up our


    security guards."


    "Oh?" Christopher Lane looked at Samuel with some interest. He was well aware of what the three


    guards were capable of, and this young man managed to beat all of them by himself. His strength could


    not be underestimated.


    He ran his eyes over Samuel but noticed nothing special about him. The groans from the three security


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    guards on the floor were very real though.


    "My dear boy, it seems like you''ve got some skill. Why don''t you join mypany? I''ll pay you thirty


    thousand bucks a month," Christopher said to the young man.


    Samuel''s lips curled in contempt. "As if I''d work for garbage like you," he said.


    Christopher''s expression darkened. No one ever dared to use such a tone with him, not with his status


    in Cloud City.


    "Look here, sonny boy, you seem like a prodigy and I, Christopher Lane, am a patron of prodigies. So I


    won''t hold this against you," he said frostily. "Get on your


    knees and apologize to me. I''ll pretend that nothing happened.¡± 1 "Your employees were the ones who


    said my wife created a fuss out of nothing, so I¡¯ll create a fuss out of nothing for you," Samuel snarled.


    "Get on your knees and I''ll forgive you. What do you say to that?"


    Yvonne¡¯s jaw was practically on the ground. Right at that moment, she sensed that her husband was


    anything but timid. In fact, he was pure strength-so strong that Yvonne felt that he would be able to hold


    u p the sky even if it came crashing down on their heads.


    ''I-Is this the real you?'' she thought.


    Christopher was so furious that a sadistic smile shed across his face. Pure murderous intent


    sparked in his eyes. If he did not handle this little punk properly, he would be the joke of Cloud


    City from then on.


    "Get all of the customers to leave. No need to bill them," Christopher said to the manager coldly.


    A mirthless smile hung at the manager''s lips as he nced at Samuel. That cheeky little brat. It would


    not end well for him-not after he provoked Brother Christopher.


    The customers in the restaurant were reluctant to leave even when the staff began clearing them out.


    In the end though, they were forced to miss an opportunity to watch a good show.


    While they were filtering out, they all shook their heads and looked at the young man disdainfully.


    Was he trying to dig his own grave, provoking Christopher Lane like that?


    Fear gripped Yvonne; she clutched onto the edge of Samuel¡¯s sleeve.


    "Don''t be scared," he reassured her, seeing how spooked she was. "I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    Yvonne had been relying more and more on Samueltely, and she did not harbor an inch of distrust


    toward Samuel''s words. The fear in her heart gradually eased off.


    "Face off against my personal bodyguard. Let me see just how well you fight. If you can stay conscious


    after taking ten hits, I''ll only break your leg today and spare your life." After Christopher finished


    speaking, a bodyguard standing at six feet nine walked out from behind.


    He was half a head taller than Samuel; he already won half the battle, if size was anything to go by.


    "You sure are gutsy, boy. Disregarding the great Christopher Lane? I¡¯ll show you what a fist in your


    mouth tastes like today." The bodyguard tilted his neck from side to side, warming up his body. His fists


    made a crackling sound when he clenched them, as though he were popping popcorns in his grip.


    "Why are you performing radio gymnastics before a fight?" Samuel said.


    Although Yvonne was so nervous that cold sweat filmed over her palms, she could not help butugh


    aloud at Samuel''s words. Her husband still had the heart to crack such jokes!


    "Die!¡± The bodyguard roared, barreling forward. He raised his fist wildly, then punched forward with an


    audible force.


    A triumphant smile yed on Christopher''s lips as he watched. This bodyguard was from the military''s


    special forces, and he was famed for his fighting prowess. Even if that punk did not die from the punch,


    he would at least be rendered dumb.


    "Thanks for being such a nice sandbag for me today." Samuel crouched slightly, his muscles as taut as


    a drawn bow. He leaped forward in a split second.


    He threw a stronger, faster punch whichnded right o n the bodyguard¡¯s sr plexus.


    A final wheeze escaped the bodyguard before he copsed right onto the ground.


    The smile on Christopher''s lips stiffened.


    How could it be!


    His bodyguard went down after one hit!


    The manager on duty, too, had seen this bodyguard in action before. A single fist from him had been


    enough t o turn someone into a vegetable. Now... it was he who had been beaten into a vegetable!

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    "I¡¯ll give you a chance to call other men." Samuel''s eyes were like piercing shards of ice as he spoke to


    Christopher.


    Christopher gritted his teeth. He had never met such a n arrogant man before, and he said that he


    would give a chance!


    Christopher acknowledged that the man before him was strong-he managed to defeat this personal


    bodyguard, after all, who was not any regr fighter. However, that did not mean that no one in Cloud


    City could be a match for him.


    "Fine then, you conceited punk. I, Christopher Lane, will open your eyes today and show you what a


    true fighter is!"


    His men quickly arrived after he made a call.


    Yet they all fell, one by one, not a single one spared. The restaurant of the Grand Hyatt was filled with


    moans of pain.


    A chill snaked down Christopher''s spine. Who the hell was this guy? How could he be so strong?


    "B-boss, why don¡¯t we ask Brother Johann to bring two of his men over. He¡¯d definitely have quite a few


    skilledbatants around him," the manager said to Christopher in a small voice. It was to preserve


    the dignity of his boss and the Grand Hyatt. He was the


    manager, but he did not wish to personally throw the young man out. Also, he was truly not used to


    seeing someone as brazen as Samuel.


    "Seems like we have no choice," Christopher replied in a low tone.


    He never felt so mortified in his entire life when he looked at Samuel. "Your luck is running out, sonny


    boy," he said furiously. "Don''t me me for what happens to you."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    This humiliation could not be forgiven with a bow or a n apology now that he called Johann over.


    Murderous intent gripped Christopher''s heat.


    Not a shred of worry sparked in Yvonne now. Instead, she stared at Samuel with a dreamy expression.


    ''This i s my husband. Who knew that he was so amazing?''


    It did not take long before Johann arrived at the Grand Hyatt, two men in tow. They were hulking,


    musclebound giants. One nce at them and anyone would know that it would not be easy to take


    them down.


    However, Johann''s entire body jolted when he saw Samuel. He suddenly had the urge to smash


    Christopher¡¯s brains in. That idiot actually called him i n to face Samuel Hannigan!


    "Sam-"


    Johann barely spoke when Samuel interrupted," These are your men?"


    Johann nodded earnestly. "Yes, sir."


    "Let them fight me," Samuel said.


    Johann could notprehend why, but he did not dare to protest when Samuel made his request.


    The two giants surged forward at the same time, tussling intensely with Samuel. In the end, they could


    not escape being beaten onto the ground.


    Christopher was utterly confused. If even Johann''s men could not beat him, was there anyone in Cloud


    City who could stop him?


    "Are you still going to call more men?" Samuel turned his head toward Christopher and asked.


    At this moment, Christopher finally realized that this young man was not simply making empty boasts-


    he actually had the skills to back those boasts.


    He looked at Johann, sweat beading down his forehead. The man was saying nothing even though his


    men were beaten up just like that.


    Samuel noticed that Christopher was in a daze. He walked over and aimed a kick at the other man¡¯s


    chest.


    Christopher¡¯s chest immediately exploded with pain. His vision nearly went dark as he toppled onto the


    ground and desperately gasped for air.


    "Are you satisfied now, with this ''fuss out of nothing¡¯?" Samuel said icily.


    All the color had been drained out of Christopher¡¯s face. "Brother Johann, please. Help me," he


    pleaded


    toward Johann.


    Johann stood rooted to his spot, not daring to move a single inch. ''Help you? In your wildest f*cking


    dreams. I''m just a grunt with him around anyway.''


    Samuel looked at the manager, who immediately plopped onto the ground, terrified by the murderous


    intent in his eyes. "Don''t beat me. Please don¡¯t beat m e."


    "Is there a table for us now?" Samuel asked. 1


    "Yes. Yes, of course. There''s a table for you," the manager said, his expression frozen in fear.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    The cashier behind the counter had long been scared speechless, but Samuel had not forgotten about


    her." Apologize to my wife,¡± he said.


    "I-I''m sorry," she stuttered, bowing her head.


    Christopher was still looking at Johann, hoping that h e could at least help by saying something. Even if


    his men could not defeat that punk, surely Johann''s status could suppress that fellow''s brazen


    arrogance somehow.


    However, Christopher''s hopes were dashed when Johann ced his hands on his thighs and bent over


    slightly, indicating deference to the young man. The sight made all the color leech out of Christopher''s


    face.


    Even Johann...did not dare to provoke that fellow!


    Who on earth was this young man?


    Samuel brought his wife to a table by the window; Christopher tiptoed over to Johann''s side. "Brother


    Johann, who is this man?" he asked.


    Johann emitted an unsympathetic harrumph." Christopher Lane, go and dig a grave and bury yourself


    in it," he said. "I¡¯m not going to suffer in your ce. If I get into trouble because of this, I''ll never forgive


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    you."


    Ever since the run-in with ke Coleman, Johann


    knew that he was not regarded favorably by Samuel. If he made Samuel unhappy again, he could not


    tell if he could even maintain his current status.


    Just as the manager and cashier were pondering the ways their boss would take revenge on Samuel,


    Christopher did something entirely unexpected.


    He got onto his knees, scraping toward Samuel.


    The manager and the cashier stared at Christopher in disbelief.


    The owner of the Grand Hyatt was kneeling before someone!


    "Sir, this... Our boss..."


    The cashier was startled out of her wits, and her manager was not faring any better. Thetter''s eyes


    were full of terror as he looked at Samuel.


    "Shut up. Not a word," the manager said coldly.


    Yvonne was raking her eyes over Samuel with an unreadable expression; it made the hairs on his arms


    stand on end.


    "What are you staring at me for?" Samuel could not help but ask.


    "Christopher Lane is actually on his knees now, but you probably didn''t spend money for this. That man


    would never shame himself like that even if you offered him all the world''s riches," Yvonne said.


    Samuel had told her that he paid Johann to settle the matter from before, and she had not given it


    much thought. She trusted him. However, the incident that day implied that it was not as simple as


    whipping out cash.


    Who was Johann? He was a figure standing in the grey areas of Cloud City''sw, and he probably had


    plenty of fighters under hismand. Yet he was not uttering a single word now. Could cash do that?


    "Isn¡¯t it normal for someone to admit defeat if they can''t beat someone else?" Samuel said. 1


    Yvonne shook her head. "Christopher got onto his knees to apologize after being defeated," she said.


    "If word gets out, he¡¯ll never be able to walk proudly on the streets again. Don''t treat me like I''m an


    idiot."


    Samuel still could not tell his wife about what was going on in Cloud City, especially when it came to


    the shadier sides of it. A respectable young woman like her would definitely worry about him otherwise.


    "You''ll know everything...eventually," he replied.


    Yvonne could do nothing but give in, seeing that Samuel was intent on keeping his mouth shut.


    However, she was still curious about one other matter. "Were you always this strong, or did you only


    get strongtely?" she asked. "What do you think of the Sues?"


    "I''ve always been this way. The Sues? Ants!" he answered simply.


    A grin lit up Yvonne¡¯s face. Then she continued, "Why did you lose your temper today?¡±


    "They wanted to see what a fuss out of nothing looked like. How could I deny their special request?"


    Samuel said.


    Yvonne knew that he had only red up because they said she created an unnecessary fuss.


    Everything that he did then, he did it for her. An indescribable well of happiness bubbled in her; it was


    hard to describe this sensation of feeling so safe and protected.


    "Will you still be with me even if I be super rebellious and crazy?" she suddenly asked.


    "Of course," he said in a resolute tone. "I¡¯ll always protect you, no matter how crazy you get."


    Yvonne pursed her lips. "I¡¯ll never go crazy," she said." I just want to make all the people who had


    always looked down on our family sit up and take notice of u s."


    Samuel waspletely aware of Yvonne''s character. She had never been a stubborn, wayward


    person.


    Rather, she was extremely logical, always thinking through her decisions before following through with


    them.


    She had suffered plenty of unfairness in the Sue family. If she truly wanted to be rebellious, she would


    have severed ties with them long ago. Yet she gritted her teeth and held on, if only to prove herself to


    them.


    After they finished their meal, Christopher personally saw him off, still on his knees. Johann released a


    sigh of relief when Samuel did not pry any further into the


    matter.


    Samuel was not one to dwell on the past. The fact that he did not ask anything about the situation


    meant that the case was closed.


    "Count your lucky stars. You''d better use your brains properly next time," Johann said to Christopher in


    a frosty tone. "Also, keep your mouth shut about whatever happened today. I can¡¯t guarantee your life if


    anything happens."


    Christopher bobbed his head vigorously and wiped a sheen of sweat off his forehead. He would not


    dare to have the least bit of interest in uncovering Samuel''s identity anymore. It was an evident warning


    from Johann-that he would not have a chance to regret his actions if he was dead.


    "All of you, remember this. Not a word of this gets outside. Capisce?" Christopher said to the restaurant


    staff.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Back at home, Lydia sprawled over the couch in a lifeless fashion, whereas Godfrey was staring at the


    T V gloomily. Two unfinished bowls of porridge and a te of pickled vegetables sat on the table.


    Yvonne''s anger spiked when she took in the scene. Could they not take care of themselves without


    Samuel? Did they really want him to make their meals for the rest of their lives?


    "Mom, don¡¯t tell me that you forgot how to cook after not going into the kitchen for a few years? Are you


    going to starve to death when Samuel doesn''t fix your meals anymore?" Yvonnemented as she


    cleared the table.


    Lydia refused to say anything. Her husband loosened a resigned sigh. "She''s stewing over that two


    hundred thousand," he said. "She even said that our living expenses will have to be halved."


    Lydia immediately sprang into life when the word '' money'' was mentioned. "From now on, you''ll only


    get five hundred bucks for living expenses," she said to Samuel in amanding tone.


    "Five hundred?" Yvonne stormed out from the kitchen. How on earth was a family of four going to live


    on five hundred a month? Were they going to eat nd, tasteless porridge for every meal?


    "Mom, don''t be ridiculous. How can we live on only five hundred a month?" Yvonne said.


    "How is it not enough? It''ll be fine as long as you budget yourselves properly," her mother replied


    carelessly. "Besides, he has never spent a single cent o n the house after all these years. He should at


    least use his savings to buy some of our daily supplies."


    Yvonne¡¯s face purpled with rage. It was she who gave the money, and now she was pinning the me


    on Samuel. What nonsense was this?


    "All right then. Since you''re so good at budgeting, you budget it yourself. He won''t cook anymore,¡±


    Yvonne said.


    Lydia red at her daughter. "I''m in a bad mood now. Don¡¯t you dare provoke me," she said. "Just


    leave me b e. Anyway, what''s he going to do if he doesn''t cook? Be a couch potato?"


    Yvonne wanted to retort, but she was held back by her husband.


    She wanted to protest even more when she saw Samuel shaking his head.


    "Samuel, you-"


    "Mother''s still upset about the money. Don¡¯t say anything anymore." Samuel tugged Yvonne back to


    their room.


    She sat on the bed, her insides boiling with dissatisfaction.


    Samuel smiled and said, "It''s alright if we don''t get the money. I''ll pay for the living expenses."


    "It¡¯s not about the money," Yvonne said. "I just don''t want you cooking for them anymore."


    "But we can''t even hire a maid to cook for us, considering that our ce is so tight. Let''s just wait it


    out.¡± The space in their current home could not amodate a maid, but it would be all right once the


    renovations in the vi on Cloudridge Hill were done.


    "Will our house magically grow bigger if we wait? Besides, we''ll have to spend a lot of money if we hire


    a maid. It''s not like we''re super loaded," Yvonne said, frustrated and shaking her head. She continued,"


    Never mind. I don''t want to think about it anymore. Are you going to the market tomorrow? It happens


    to b e my off day, so I''ll apany you."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Sure." Throughout these three years, Yvonne had never gone to the market with Samuel. It would be a


    new experience for him, so he looked forward to it.


    The next day, the couple headed to a nearby market after they finished their morning jog and had their


    breakfast. 1


    Samuel was very familiar with the ce. He would swing by almost every day for the past three years.


    The owners of the stalls here were familiar with him a s well, and plenty of people greeted him as they


    passed.


    At this sight, Yvonne still could not reconcile the furious, unflinching Samuel from yesterday with the


    man who chatted jovially with the vendors then, even though she had been with him for three years.


    Yvonne felt as though she could not see through him and could not gauge who he was. Yet she had a


    feeling that he had a fantastic surprise in store for her.


    They returned home after they were done shopping. Lydia reprimanded Samuel again when she saw


    that they bought fish and pork. Yvonne spoke up for him, and Lydia kicked up a tremendous fuss. In the


    end, Lydia¡¯s husband dragged her back into their room, temporarily restoring peace.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    At dinnertime, Godfrey received a phone call. No one knew what he and the caller were talking about,


    but his expression slowly contorted into a grimace.


    After he hung up, he looked as though he wanted to speak, but could not bring himself to say anything.


    Lydia piped up after gauging the situation. "If it requires us to spend money, we won''t go."


    "Fred Turner called me. He¡¯s inviting us over to his new house," Godfrey said. A house-warming party


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    meant that they needed to provide a gift, but trying to get money when his wife was in such a state was


    akin to asking her tomit suicide. However, Fred had personally called him. It would be rude to not


    show up.


    "Did Uncle Turner move?" Yvonne asked.


    Fred was an old ssmate of Godfrey''s. The two had been close buddies before, where Fred had even


    wanted Yvonne to be his daughter-inw. The two had grown apart after Samuel married into the Sues


    though.


    "Yep. I heard that he moved into a duplex apartment," Godfrey answered.


    "We¡¯ll only be there to be the center of gossip," Lydia said sourly. "We''re not going."


    Previously, Fred had been close with their family because his son was interested in Yvonne, but they


    had not kept in touch over the past few years. Now that he made this sudden call, Lydia could not think


    of any other reason than that he wanted to show off.


    Godfrey knew that this was very likely, but Fred had already made the call. How could he not go?


    Besides, plenty of old schoolmates would be there. Fred told him that it was practically a ss reunion.


    If he did not go, he did not know if he could show his face on the streets.


    "I''ll give you the money you need to buy a gift, Dad," Yvonne said. "We''ll go."


    Godfrey shed his daughter a grateful look. Lydia harrumphed but did not say anything. She was well


    aware that they would only go to see Fred Turner showing off, but everyone would gossip behind their


    backs if they did not show up too.


    Three dayster, Samuel drove them to the residential area where Fred¡¯s new apartment was located.


    The residential area was a pristine little ce; one of the more prestigious locations in Cloud City. Each


    unit went for at least twenty thousand bucks; aside from the vis in Cloudridge Hill, this was


    considered prime estate in the city.


    By the time Samuel and his family arrived at Fred''s ce, there were plenty of guests mingling about


    already; their faces strange and unfamiliar.


    "Godfrey! You''rete. I''ve finished the house tour, but you can go take a look for yourself. It''s a small


    ce, s o there''s nothing much to see, really," Fred greeted him in a humble tone.


    The duplex apartment was at least 3000 square feet on the lower floor alone. It certainly was not a


    "small ce". Godfrey felt awkward as he heard that. He could only force a smile on his face as he


    said, "You''re living prettyfily now, eh, Fred?"


    His old friend released a sigh. "I''m just reaping the benefits off my son," he said. "My son just gave me


    a new car not too long ago. Our family is entirely dependent on him now."


    Fred shot Samuel a deliberate look as he said this. His son had been very attracted to Yvonne before,


    but he got sidelined in favor of this good-for-nothing punk.


    "You must be regretting your decision now, Godfrey. Fred''s son wanted to marry your daughter."


    "Godfrey can¡¯t help it, you know. He doesn''t have a say in his own house. Otherwise, Yvonne wouldn¡¯t


    be suffering like this today."


    "By the way, don''t tell me that this son-inw of yours has be a house husband?¡±


    The elders ridiculed Godfrey mercilessly, roaring withughter.


    Godfrey¡¯s face flushed as red as a beetroot. Lydia viciously pinched her husband¡¯s waist.


    Just as the old couple felt so embarrassed they wanted to bury themselves in a hole, Samuel spoke u


    p, "Uncle Fred, we''re going to move house too. It''s under renovation, but once it¡¯s done,e visit our


    new ce."


    Godfrey and Lydia werepletely stupefied when they heard this. Yvonne, too, did not expect


    Samuel to make such a ridiculous boast to preserve their dignity. What if he could not follow up with his


    deration?


    Although Yvonne was the manager of the development of the west side city, her job was certainly not a


    gold mine. The two cars and the two hundred thousand bucks already came up to an extravagant sum.


    Now she was going to take money out of thepany to buy a house? If Grandmother Sue ever found


    out about this, they would be ruined.


    More importantly, would Samuel be able to top Fred''s apartment in his bid for dignity? Even if Yvonne


    managed to secure some money to turn this lie into a truth, there was no way that they could buy such


    a luxurious ce.


    Lydia shot her son-inw a re. "Samuel, no one assumes you to be mute just because you don''t


    speak," she said.


    "I bought the house a long time ago, Mother. But I didn''t tell you because I wanted to give you a


    surprise,¡± he replied. "It''ll be ready by next month, so let¡¯s get Uncle Fred to visit us then."


    Fred''s lips twisted into a wry smile. Judging from Godfrey¡¯s expression, Samuel was definitely lying. He


    should take the opportunity to make a joke out of


    them, so he said, "Sure thing. Don''t forget about me


    then. I must see your new ce!"

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    "Since you guys here today, why don''t all of youe along? All of us should be visiting Godfrey''s new


    ce too." Fred fanned the mes and roped everyone in the house into the matter.


    "That''s right! We should take a look at it too. Who knows if it''ll be as big as Freddie''s ce?"


    "Godfrey, where''s your new house?"


    "You¡¯re a Sue. The area must be at least as prestigious as Fred''s, right?"


    Godfrey nodded his head awkwardly, at a loss for words. What new house? They were barely


    managing t o feed themselves; they did not have the money for a new house.


    Fortunately, Fred''s son was not around today. Otherwise, would have created even more trouble for


    Samuel.


    After they had lunch, Godfrey excused himself from the party. Fred reminded him to give a call before


    he left, and the other old ssmates looked as though they were wishing him luck with the situation.


    Samuel even set a date and told them to visit on the fifteenth of next month. He would inform them of


    the address then. That made Lydia nearly explode in anger.


    After Samuel and his family left, Fred spoke to his old ssmates with an expression of utter disdain, "I


    never imagined that Godfrey''s son-inw would have the gall to make idle boasts in front of me. Did


    you see Godfrey''s expression? He looked like he wanted to die from shame."


    "Hah! Godfrey probably never imagined that he would be shot in the foot by his own son-inw.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Wouldn''t he have told us as soon as possible if he bought a new house? Why would he hide the fact


    until now?"


    "I''m waiting for this sh*tshow to turn into a tragicedy on the fifteenth."


    At the bottom of theplex, the family of four got into the car. Then Lydia said to Samuel in an icy


    tone," Samuel Hannigan, are you insane? Do you really want t o shame us to death? Are you going to


    wave your wand and make a new house appear by the fifteenth o f the next month?"


    "I really bought a house. It''s secondhand, but it¡¯s pretty good," Samuel answered.


    Lydia was stunned. This fellow bought a house? Even i f it was secondhand and was not as expensive


    as its initial price, it would have cost a pretty sum too.


    He never worked for the three years he married into the Sues. How could he have that much money?


    "Seems like you''ve been pocketing money for yourself throughout these years, Samuel." Lydia


    sneered.


    However, she never expected him to have so much money, even with the two thousand bucks he


    received every month for three years as living expenses. How much could he possibly save even if he


    siphoned some of the money into his ount?


    Yvonne nced at her husband. She knew Samuel would never make such idle boasts. He just did not


    think through his words back at the Turners'' ce. After all, he did buy the two cars they had now; the


    house was probably not a problem either.


    Yet he already bought two Audis, and now a secondhand house. He probably did not have much


    savings left.


    "Mom, don''t you know how much you give him every month?" she said in ce of Samuel.


    Lydia did not retort. Even if he scrimped and saved, he could not have saved more than ten thousand


    bucks throughout the three years. It was impossible to buy a house with that amount of money.


    "You can''t just go around among the Turners saying that you have a new house, even if you do have


    one. Just look at their duplex apartment. Can your secondhand house beat that? It''ll just be


    embarrassing for us if they visit," Lydia said.


    Godfrey huffed a frustrated sigh. "You really got us into trouble this time," he said to Samuel. "Fred is


    looking for an opportunity to make a joke out of us, and you handed it to him on a silver tter." "No,


    no. We''ll rent an entire house. We can''t lose face n o matter what.¡± Lydia''s existence revolved around


    her reputation; she had practically donated two hundred thousand bucks for bragging rights, and now


    she wanted to rent a whole house to preserve her dignity.


    Godfrey agreed with her. "That¡¯s right. That''s all we can do. Otherwise, we''ll be mocked by Fred Turner


    until the cowse home. Besides, that son of his goes around showing off just because he has a


    wellpaying job. It''s not like Yvonne is doing any worse."


    When they reached home, the old couple immediately set off to work. They browsed through houses


    for rent on the inte. Yvonne could not stop them even if she wanted to, so she let them be.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    In their room, although Yvonne had a gut feeling that Samuel¡¯s house would not be as luxurious as


    Fred¡¯s, she was still curious about the location of the ce. Their unit was on the sixth floor now, and


    they had to climb the stairs every single day. The exercise just wore their bones down quickly. Even if


    the house was not in an area as nice as Fred''s, she would be happy if i t had an elevator.


    "Are you still going to keep it a secret around me?" Yvonne asked her husband.


    "You actually see it every day," he replied, smiling.


    ¡°Every day?¡± Yvonne frowned. Disappointment tinged her chest. If it was a ce she saw every day, it


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    would likely be confined to the boundaries of their residential area. If so, her dreams of not having to


    climb the stairs every damn day were dashed.


    "Oh, right. Do you have any ns for tomorrow?" he asked. "It''s a Sunday."


    "I already promised to go shopping with Linda. I have t o remedy the pain you inflicted upon her," she


    said, ring at him.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. Had Linda not recovered from that incident?


    The next day, the couple heard yelling noises from the living room the moment they woke up. Lydia


    was


    cursing like a drunken sailor so early in the morning. Who was making her angry this time?


    "Mom, what are you doing? Who offended you?" Yvonne walked into the living room with bedraggled


    hair. She checked the clock; it was not even 6.00am.


    Lydia¡¯s features were twisted in fury. "Your Aunt Flora has gone barking mad!" she snarled.


    "Mad?" Yvonne was alert all of the sudden. She asked," What''s wrong? What happened to her?"


    The first possibility that came to Yvonne''s mind was that they used her craziness as an excuse to not


    return the money, but it did not seem probable. This excuse was too outrageous, even for a


    madwoman.


    "The money got stolen, and she called me asking if I was the one who hired someone to steal it from


    them. As if! She''s crazy!" Lydia was so furious that she wanted to throttle Flora over the phone. She


    was upset enough that she had lent the two hundred thousand bucks, and had lost quite a few good


    nights¡¯ sleep over the matter. The thought of the money was still a constant pinprick by her side, and


    they had the gall to bare their teeth at her now that they lost the money!


    "They''re nuts." Yvonne managed to rein in her temper, but it red up a beatter. "Mom, do you think


    she''s lying?"


    "They reported the theft. It''s probably not a hoax," her mother replied.


    Yvonne was stunned; her insides were dancing with delight. It seemed God was dispensing justice; he


    would not let such a crooked family get away scot-free.


    "You''d better go back to sleep, Mom. No use getting angry over this. We''ve already given the money. It


    has nothing to do with you if they lose it,¡± Yvonne reassured her mother.


    Lydia huffed back into her room in a flurry. Momentster, Godfrey''s pained cries rang out; he probably


    became her punching bag again.


    Yvonne told everything to Samuel while he was brushing his teeth in the toilet. "God probably can¡¯t


    stand them any longer," he said, expressionless.


    She patted his shoulder happily. "Great minds think alike," she said. "Never expected you to have the


    same train of thought as I do."


    Samuel grinned and said, "Quickly brush your teeth. It''s almost time for us to go."


    Yvonne rammed her hip into him and shoved him aside. "You''re in my way," she said. "So don¡¯t rush


    me."


    Since Samuel was done washing up, he returned to the room, finding Yvonne''s nket unfolded. He


    helped to tidy it up.


    While he was arranging the pillows, he noticed that the scissors were gone. His lips unknowingly curled


    at the corners.


    Throughout these three years, Yvonne had thought that Samuel did not know that she hid scissors


    beneath the pillow, but she forgot that he was the one who always changed their sheets. 1 "Don''t tell


    me I¡¯ll get an opportunity to sleep with her o n the bed soon?" Samuel muttered to himself. Then he


    shook his head and buried the notion at the back of his mind. He had just been couched two nights


    ago; he did not want to be chased out of the house.


    They went for the morning jog, taking the same route they always did, resting at the same resting spot.


    When Yvonne slowed down and stopped, she looked toward Cloudridge Hill. She saw that renovations


    were underway at Hillside Vi. "Why did the renovation start early today?" she murmured, curious.


    "The owners are probably eager to move in,¡± Samuel said, smiling.


    Yvonne nodded. The owners were likely to be excited about staying in their new luxurious vi. Rumors


    said that a sea of clouds submerged Hillside Vi on a misty day. It would definitely be a sight to


    behold.


    "You asked me where the secondhand house is, right?" Samuel suddenly said to Yvonne.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Yvonne did not have too high hopes because Samuel mentionedst night that it was a ce she saw


    every day.


    If it was a ce she saw often, it should probably be near her housing area.


    Seeing as Samuel brought the subject up, Yvonne wanted to make sure of it and asked, "Where?"


    Samuel stretched out his hand and pointed to the vi halfway up the mountain, saying, "There."


    Yvonne froze for a long time before chuckling and looking at Samuel speechlessly. "Are you bragging in


    front of me? Let¡¯s hurry home, Linda is still waiting for me to go shopping with her."


    Before Samuel had any time to exin, Yvonne had already run away.


    However, it was reasonable for her not to believe it. The hillside vi was auctioned for a price nearing


    the hundreds of millions. Who would have thought that the buyer behind it would be the Sue family¡¯s


    trash son-inw?


    Samuel smiled faintly, looked at Yvonne''s rear figure, and muttered to himself, "You¡¯ll find out on the


    fifteenth of next month. I hope you''ll be satisfied with the surprise."


    After breakfast, Yvonne received a call from Linda shortly after the two returned home. Linda especially


    told her not to let Samuel show up, or else she would sever ties with Yvonne.


    Such a threat left Yvonne stunned and dumbfounded, so all she could do was refrain from bringing


    Samuel.


    However, after the two met downstairs, Linda looked slightly disappointed because she did not see


    Samuel.


    "Should I tell him toe downstairs?" Yvonne asked with a smile.


    Linda red at Yvonne and said, "What can I do if hees downstairs? He''s married to you and he


    loves you a lot. Am I even able to snatch him away?"


    Seeing Linda¡¯s pout, Yvonne remarked, "If you have what it takes, you can snatch him away from me.


    I''m dying for that to happen."


    Linda deliberately pinched Yvonne¡¯s tender waist and said, "You¡¯re taking him for granted and it irks me


    a lot! How can I steal him away when he loves you so much? Besides, your hypocrisy has betrayed


    you."


    In the past, Linda helped Yvonne fight the injustice because Samuel¡¯s reputation as a useless person


    was too resounding. It was like a dark stain on Yvonne.


    It was only then that Linda understood something-no matter what the outside world rumors were,


    Yvonne''s happiness was beyond anyone''s imagination.


    No one knows whether Samuel was truly useless, but


    Linda thought that Samuel did not let on nearly as much as he did.


    "By the way, what kind of person is Samuel?" Linda asked Yvonne curiously. He had remained silent for


    three years before suddenly causing such a colossal stir in Crystal Restaurant. Linda felt strange about


    it. Samuel was like a sleeping tiger that was entering a state of gradual wakefulness.


    This question perplexed Yvonne too. She had also been thinking about it repeatedly.


    What kind of person was Samuel? Why did he suddenly change into apletely different person


    recently?


    Reserving Crystal restaurant, buying a car, and buying a house was not something a useless son-in-


    He also said that he would change himself. Yvonne did not know what that change meant and what it


    would be like.


    "I don''t know, actually, but I can tell you a secret," Yvonne said mysteriously.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Yvonne''s sentence aroused Linda''s curiosity greatly. She quickly asked, "What secret is that?"

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    "Samuel''s the one who bought the two cars in our home, and he also bought a house recently. It''s a


    second-hand house, but it¡¯s already good enough." Yvonne did not tell anyone about that. Linda was


    the first to know, and also the person that Yvonne had wanted to tell since the very beginning.


    Linda''s mouth gaped in surprise. She thought that the car was bought by Yvonne with money from the


    house? That guy was rich!


    "Yvonne, how can you let a man have a secret stash? Don''t you know that this is taboo? It¡¯s capital for


    him t o stray away in the future." Linda red at Yvonne and chided angrily. 1


    Yvonne shook her head indifferently. That was never her worry. If Samuel wanted to cheat, he would


    have done so long ago. Why would he wait? After three whole years, everyone knew his position in the


    Sue family as well as the extent of humiliation he suffered. If none of that propelled him to feel


    dissatisfied with her, it was even more unlikely that h e would do that.


    "You think too much. If he hasn''t cheated before, why would he wait until now?" Yvonne said.


    The sight of Yvonne''s confidence made Linda unable t


    o refute her and could only sigh enviously.


    "Sigh, you''re still the lucky one. You have a husband who loves you so much. Meanwhile, I''m so


    miserable. I''m in love with someone I shouldn''t be loving, and I feel like I''m at a loss for my future,"


    Linda said with a lovelorn look.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Why don''t I share with you?" Yvonne said jokingly. 1


    Linda red at Yvonne and said, "Don''t tease me!


    Don''t underestimate my charm. If I can¡¯t take it anymore, I can seduce him with just my legs." 1


    Yvonne did not take those words to heart because Linda would not do it. Even if she did, Samuel was


    able to hold on to her.


    As the two of them were shopping, Samuel drove to the vi area of Cloudridge Hill.


    High-end vi areas generally did not allow unregistered vehicles to enter on a whim. Those who


    wanted to visit rtives and friends were required to register themselves or get the houseowner to


    contact the management before being allowed to enter.


    Even as the owner of the hillside vi, Samuel was stopped at the door because he did not have a


    registered vehicle.


    An open-top Lamborghini, which was umon in Cloud City, was stopped in front of the vi


    entrance. The security guard who had stopped Samuel earlier proceeded to step forward and greet


    them warmly.


    A man and a woman were sitting in the car. The man driving the Lamborghini with one hand was very


    charming, and the woman was also very seductively dressed in a spaghetti strap crop top.


    "Young Master Cohen, you''re back."


    Woody Cohen shot the Audi a scornful look and asked faintly, "Why is this useless car blocking the


    way?"


    The security guard was surprised. That person was the eldest young master of the Cloud City''s Cohen


    family. Things would certainly end badly if he angered Young Master Cohen, so he immediately said, "I


    don''t know who it is, but it''s probably not one of our residents. I¡¯m waiting for word from the


    management t o see if they''ll allow the car to pass."


    "Wait? Are you saying I''ll have to wait here too?" Woody looked at the security guard dissatisfied.


    "No, no, no, I¡¯ll have him give way to you. We can''t possibly let Young Master Cohen wait." After


    finishing his words, the security guard turned his head and said to Samuel, "You. Move your car to one


    side. Don¡¯t block Young Master Cohen''s way."


    Samuel got into the car and moved the car. Even though he was the owner of the hillside vi, such


    things must be handled ording to the rules.


    Woody nced at Samuel, shook his head, and said," How could such a joke of a persone to


    Cloudridge Hill Vis with this shabby car and not feel embarrassed?"


    The Lamborghini drove off with a swagger and the security team soon received instructions to let


    Samuel pass. Samuel then entered the vi area with no issues.


    Woody did not think much of it. As soon as he returned home, he eagerly brought his new hook-up


    back to his room.


    After a passionate session, the petite girly on Woody''s chest and said softly, "I''ve never been to such


    a high-ss vi area before. You''ve opened my eyes t o the world."


    "There''s nothing much to see. It''s just a shabby house," Woody said with a smile. He was used to living


    here. Others might find it beyond their reach, but he did not even find it worth mentioning. The people


    who live in Cloudridge Hill Vis were no ordinary people. Apart from a few jogging trails, Woody did


    not dare to step o n other people''s turfs, as it would be unthinkable if he caused any trouble.


    "I want to go to the hillside and have a look. I heard that the house was auctioned some time ago, but


    the transaction price was eight-nine million bucks. I wonder what such an expensive vi looks like,"


    the petite girl said expectantly.


    Woody¡¯s expression became rather unnatural. It was not somece anyone could just go as they


    pleased. The mysterious buyer''s identity remained unknown, plus the entire hillside area was private


    property and Woody could not bear the responsibility.


    "You''re not allowed to go there?" the petite girl asked disappointedly.


    Woody hesitated. He could not possibly lose his reputation in front of a beautiful woman. In any case,


    the hillside vi was being renovated and the owner was not likely to be there, so there was probably


    nothing untoward that would happen to them if they went to have a look.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    "Let''s head there then. It''s not like there¡¯s anywhere I can''t go," Woody patted his chest and assured


    her.


    The two of them got dressed and headed for the hillside vi.


    Woody felt a little nervous along the way. He was silently praying not to bump into the owner of the


    hillside vi, otherwise it would be difficult to exin himself.


    The reason for Cloudridge Hill Vis'' status as a luxurious residential area was because of the


    wonderful environment, but the most important aspect was its privacy. Each vi had its own private


    area and it was against the rules for others to trespass. The rules had only ever been vited once


    ever since the vi area was being resided in. After all, the people living there were not just any


    ordinary people-most of them understood the rules well.


    Before even reaching the hillside, the petite woman was already starting to feel excited, while Woody


    was increasingly on edge and had a bad feeling in his gut.


    "This vi is thergest in the entire Cloudridge Hill area, right?" the petite woman said in admiration.


    Woody craned his neck to observe if there were anyone in the vi aside from the workers. Upon


    hearing what the petite woman said, he nodded absent


    -mindedly and said, "It''s not just thergest. There''s a spring in Cloudridge Hill that leads to the moat


    and runs through the ditch on the right side of this vi. I heard that it¡¯s possible to drink directly from


    the mountain spring. The water tastes sweet and refreshing. If it weren¡¯t for that, why do you think this


    vi wouldmand such a high price?"


    "There''s even a hill spring?" The petite woman obviously had little knowledge about Cloudridge Hill


    Vis and her mouth was agape in surprise.


    "Why, yes. I was told that the springes from underground water. It doesn''t have a source but flows


    i n a steady stream. You could say it''s an extraordinary natural phenomenon of Cloudridge Hill," Woody


    exined.


    The petite woman looked longingly as if she wanted t o live there. How would that be if she could?


    "Gasp." Woody suddenly looked at the vi parking lot in surprise. Was that car the Audi that blocked


    them a t the entrance?


    The petite woman also had a sudden realization. She looked down on Samuel earlier but had plenty of


    doubts after seeing Samuel¡¯s car in the hillside vi.


    "That person just now is the owner of the hillside vi? " the petite woman asked incredulously.


    Woody shook his head. It could not possibly be him. Owning a vi upward of 80 million bucks but


    driving an Audi A6? It was such a downgrade to his status.


    Furthermore, he did not look like a rich person judging from his young age.


    "Probably not." Woody smiled scornfully and said, "It¡¯s probably someone from the renovationpany


    who came to check the work. How could a person like him possibly live in such a luxurious ce?"


    At that point, Samuel did one round of inspection in the vi, then walked into the courtyard and


    ordered the workers to repair the garden once more.


    "What are you doing here?" A loud voice was heard all of a sudden.


    Woody turned his head and looked. He cowered instinctively and several of the property''s security


    guards approached them.


    Those security guards were in charge of maintaining order in the vi area. Regardless of the person''s


    reputation and status, the guards could teach that person a lesson if the person was caught


    trespassing o n someone else''snd.


    The property in Cloudridge Hill Vis was managed b y Cloud City''s Skye family. The Skye family was


    the richest and most influential family in Cloud City, whom no one dared to mess with.


    Even a person like Woody would never dare toin if he was thrown out by security for


    trespassing someone''s territory. After all, the people backing these security personnel were the Skye


    family.


    "Bro, we¡¯re just passing by, sorry about that! We''ll go now, we¡¯ll go," Woody repeatedly apologized.


    "Which family are you from, don¡¯t you understand the rules in Cloudridge Hill Vis?" the security chief


    asked Woody.


    Woody was shocked. If he told these security guards what his name was, that matter would most likely


    reach the ears of the Skye family. In the event that his father found out about it, would he not be given


    a bloody scolding?


    "Sorry, we''ll leave right away. My bros, we were really just passing by." Woody nodded and bowed


    again.


    The petite woman found everything to be rather inexplicable. She did not understand Cloudridge Hill


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Vis'' rules and therefore found it to be very strange. Woody was the young master of the Cohen


    family, but why was he being so humble in front of those security guards? As a domineering young


    master, could he not just tell those security guards to scram?


    The night before, Young Master Cohen booked the entire bar to himself in one sentence, causing many


    women to be dazzled and enthralled by him.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    "Woody, what are you doing, these people..."


    "For f*ck¡¯s sake, quit talking nonsense. Shut up," Woody ordered sharply.


    The petite woman was shocked. Was it possible that the security guards in Cloudridge Hill Vis were


    all big shots? Why would he have such a fierce reaction if that were not the case?


    "You... You look familiar. Are you from the Cohen family?" The security chief walked up to Woody and


    asked coldly.


    Cold sweat suddenly appeared on Woody''s back and h e immediately said, "Give me a chance, bro. I


    was just curious. It won¡¯t happen again."


    "Hmph," the security snorted coldly, then said, "Come with me. The Cohen family has lived here for


    several years, and it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the rules. Since you''ve already trespassed into someone


    else''s ce, you should know what price you''ll have to pay."


    Woody was so scared that his legs became weak. ''Go with him?'' He heard that the management had a


    special room to deal with people who broke the rules. A few years ago, a rich man''s son went in there


    and came out with a broken leg. After that, the family did not even dare to make a peep and left Cloud


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Citypletely.


    "Bros, this is my first time. Please be kind and let me off the hook. Just let it pass this one time," Woody


    begged for mercy.


    The responsibility of a security chief was to maintain the rules of Cloudridge Hill Vis and prevent


    anyone from destroying it. After all, it was a ce for the rich and they valued their privacy


    tremendously. If that incident was revealed to others, Cloudridge Hill Vis'' reputation would


    undoubtedly be affected, and even the Skye family¡¯s good name would be tarnished too. That was not


    a responsibility that he could bear.


    "Your words are useless. Follow me." The security chief reached out and grabbed Woody''s shoulder.


    Woody was filled with regret in his heart and med that damn woman. All of that would not have


    happened if it were not for her!


    "What''s the matter?" Samuel walked over at that point and asked the security chief.


    The security chief had already received news that the person in front of him was the new owner of the


    hillside vi. He immediately showed deference to the man and said, "Mr. Hannigan, this person is


    snooping around your area. I was just going to bring him back with me. Don''t worry. If anyone breaks


    the rules of the Cloudridge Hill Vis, I''ll definitely make sure to deal with them properly."


    Woody looked at Samuel nkly. The security chief''s attitude toward him was so respectful, but was he


    not just a member of the renovationpany? Could it b e...


    Impossible! He drove an Audi! How could someone with such a trashy car be eligible to live in a hillside


    vi?


    "He''s my friend. It''s all good, you guys... Oh, by the way, I need two buses from the management on


    the fifteenth of next month," Samuel said. Whenever arge number of guests had to enter the vi


    area, it was paramount that the management was informed i n advance. It was also necessary to use


    the management''s vehicles to avoid having too many private cars blocking the road to the hill.


    It had to be acknowledged that there were many rules within Cloudridge Hill Vis, but the basis of


    each rule was to protect the rights and privacy of the owners there.


    The security chief nced at Woody. Samuel was clearly helping him because he would not have


    lurked outside if he really was a friend. However, he could not say much since Samuel did not seem to


    mind Woody.


    "Rest assured, Mr. Hannigan, I¡¯ll definitely help you make preparations," the security chief said.


    "Thanks for your trouble. That''s it for now. You may leave," Samuel said.


    After those security personnel left, Woody wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He was not a fool


    and immediately knew that Samuel was the owner of the hillside vi, otherwise Samuel would not


    have been able to tell them to leave.


    At the thought of being taken to the management, Woody walked to Samuel with a grateful look and


    said, "Brother Hannigan, thank you. If it weren''t for you, I would¡¯ve been miserable today."


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Since you''re well aware of Cloudridge Hill Vis'' rules, don''t just break


    them. You won''t have such good luck next time."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Woody nodded repeatedly. When he met Samuel at the entrance of the vi area,


    Woody never would have thought he was such a low-key person; living in a hillside vi but driving an


    Audi A 6. The important thing was that he helped Woody solve that thorny situation.


    "Brother Hannigan, my name is Woody Cohen. If there¡¯s anything I can do for you in the future, please


    don¡¯t hesitate to ask."

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    After Samuel ordered the renovationpany to send more staff and shorten the renovation period as


    much as possible, he drove off from the vi area.


    Yvonne did not go to work that day so there was no need to go to the Sue family''spany. However,


    Samuel nned to visit the stores and take a look.


    After arriving there, Manfred had finally opened for business that day though he was a little surprised


    when he saw Samuel.


    "You never show up on weekends. It''s not because of m e, is it?" Manfred smiled.


    Samuel asked for a pack of cigarettes and handed one over to Manfred before saying, "What do you


    think? The current Cloud City is different from that of yesteryear, right?"


    Manfred nodded his head and handed the lighter to Samuel before saying, "It really is different. People


    don''t use their brains when doing things, especially those younger ones. They¡¯ve been brainwashed by


    those Young and Dangerous movies, thinking they can just go on killing sprees. These are all crimes


    and only those with a mental illness could do."


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry.


    Manfred used to be the overlord in Cloud City. Could h e really say that he nevermitted any


    crimes? No


    one in hell would believe him if he said that.


    "You can keep Gareth. He might have disappointed m e a little, but after all these years, he should be


    given a chance to provide for the elderly," Samuel said.


    Manfred grunted and changed the subject. "If you need any cigarettes or alcohol, let me know in


    advance. I''ll prepare them for you. It''s good for my business."


    Samuel cocked his eyebrows. Manfred''s words were intriguing. The only time he would need cigarettes


    and alcohol was when there was a banquet.


    "You''re old but still very strong. No one in Cloud City knows about this except the Skye family," Samuel


    said.


    Manfred smiled and said, "The buyer is very mysterious indeed, but I got lucky and identally


    chanced upon a bit of news. Don''t you worry though, I didn''t investigate you on purpose. For me, the


    more mysterious your identity, the more interesting it is. I don¡¯t want to uncover your secret so quickly."


    "Time for me to go. I''ll invite you when it''s time." Samuel flicked the cigarette butt and hit the bullseye o


    n the trash can¡¯s ashtray.


    Manfred admired that move tremendously. He watched Samuel drive off before muttering, "Such


    precise control over his strength. Some skill he has."


    Samuel drove the car and was about to call Yvonne to ask her if she needed any help. Coincidentally,


    the


    phone rang and Samuel was stunned-it was from Lydia.


    For three years, he could easily count the number of times Lydia ever called him. Every single one of


    those times were requests for him to do work. Still, he did not have much work to do recently, so what


    was her purpose for calling him?


    "Mom."


    Samuel answered the phone and heard Lydia¡¯s anxious voice, "Come over to Fortuna Street. You must


    be there within ten minutes."


    Lydia hung up before Samuel could ask what was going on.


    Samuel was already used to it. He drove straight to Fortuna Street.


    After arriving at Fortuna Street, he saw a car ident from a distance. An electric scooter fell in the


    middle o f the road. There was a middle-aged woman with a bloody right leg andrge chunks of


    damaged flesh. Meanwhile, Lydia sat there crouching and cursing.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?" Samuel walked to Lydia and asked.


    Lydia red at Samuel, seemingly to me Samuel for beingte, and said, "This woman is trying to


    set u p an ident and demandpensation. You stay here and solve the problem. I have other


    things to do with Dad, so I''ll be leaving first."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As Lydia spoke, she went and dragged Godfrey away.


    Samuel looked at the Audi''s location, and then at the ce where the electric scooter fell. It was a


    crosswalk, and it was likely that the middle-aged woman got injured and was hit by Godfrey as she


    walked through the sidewalk. Lydia alleged that the woman was setting up an ident, and her reason


    for calling Samuel was all too clear-she wanted Samuel t oe forward and deal with it so they could


    escape.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    "Nonsense, you¡¯re obviously the one who hit me. He was looking at his phone when he rammed into


    me," the middle-aged woman pointed to Godfrey and said.


    Godfrey had a guilty look and did not dare to say a single word.


    Lydia said in a loud and entitled voice, "You''re bullsh* tting! When did my man look at his cell phone?


    You''re blind. You saw us driving an Audi and you thought we''d give you money if you fake an ident?


    Such people are so poor that they¡¯re delusional."


    The middle-aged woman looked at Lydia resentfully.


    All she did was cross the road normally, but in addition to getting hit, she had to face that false


    allegation.


    "I may be poor, but poor people still have integrity. I won''t ckmail anyone. May lightning strike the


    liar," said the middle-aged woman.


    Lydia was a little flustered when she heard the phrase ''may lightning strike the liar''. She knew they


    should not stay too long and said to Samuel, "Get this settled for me. If it ends up causing trouble to


    your dad, you don''t need to go back home anymore."


    Samuel¡¯s heart was one that loved everyone who was connected to Yvonne. He could tolerate the


    bizarre temper and unreasonable trouble caused by Yvonne''s


    parents, but the matter at hand involved an innocent person. It was absolutely impossible for him to just


    let them go so easily.


    After blocking Lydia and Godfrey, Samuel said with a gloomy expression, "We shall wait until the police


    arrive to settle this matter."


    "Are you nuts, Samuel? You want to wait for the police toe? What did I tell you to do, you piece of


    trash? Now move the hell away," Lydia scolded.


    "If you take him away now, it will be a hit and run case. The consequences of which will be more


    serious, " Samuel said.


    "Samuel, do you not understand the reason I called you? Who else will bear this responsibility if it''s not


    you? Now move aside right now," Lydia said in an unpleasant tone.


    "Dad, do you think you can run away with this? If you dare to leave, you''ll end up in jail," Samuel


    looked at Godfrey and said.


    Godfrey lowered his head and was too guilty to speak. The incident was his responsibility, but Lydia


    suggested that Samuel should bear the consequences. She said that they could give the woman a bit


    of money after that so that the responsibility would not fall on him. However, Godfrey was aware that


    the consequences would be even more serious should that mattere to light.


    "I told you to scram. Don''t you understand humannguage?" Lydia raised her hand anxiously.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Just as she was about to p him, Samuel suddenly held her wrist tightly.


    "Samuel, what are you doing?" Lydia asked in a cold voice.


    Samuel looked at Lydia with a frosty face and said," Don''t think that you can do whatever you want in


    front of me just because you''re Yvonne''s parents."


    "Crazy! You''ve gone crazy! You''ve really lost your mind! How you dare to talk to me like this! Do you


    know what your status is? You¡¯re a piece of trash! Let me go." Lydia gritted her teeth angrily and was


    surprised that the useless piece of trash would dare to disrespect her.


    Samuel shook off Lydia''s hand and said coldly, "You can leave, but I won¡¯t help him take responsibility


    for this. I''ll tell the truth when the police arrive."


    "You..." Lydia pointed to Samuel. She thought Samuel would obey her when she called him over, but


    she was shocked to see him show a tough-as-nails attitude.


    Samuel walked to the middle-aged woman who fell and said, "Is there any other part of you that''s


    feeling ufortable aside from your legs? I¡¯ll call an ambnce for you right away."


    The middle-aged woman shook her head and said," Young man, you''re still very rational. I really didn''t


    try to get into an ident to getpensation. It was your dad who was looking at the phone when he


    hit m


    e."


    Samuel knew that she was telling the truth. If the fault did not lie with Godfrey, the man would have


    long figured out a way to exin it instead of staying silent.


    Lydia pulled Godfrey to leave, but Godfrey did not move at all. Being the timid person that he was, he


    would rather wait for the police toe instead of being called by the police afterward.


    "What are you doing?" Lydia asked Godfrey.


    "Let''s wait. If I leave, they''ll investigateter on and the consequences will be more serious," Godfrey


    said.


    "I¡¯m doing it for your own good, Godfrey. I''ll call Yvonne right away and we''ll see if Samuel dares to


    refuse taking the responsibility on your behalf." Lydia took out the phone while speaking.


    Unfortunately for her, the police had already arrived o n the scene before she could make the call.


    Under questioning, Godfrey-the driver-honestly exined the situation.


    Lydia looked at Samuel being so kind to outsiders and gritted his teeth with hatred. That good-for-


    nothing waspletely worthless. He did not even care about his father-inw when this sort of


    situation happened, but instead, poured his attention onto an outsider. Did that woman''s life or death


    matter more than Godfrey''s safety? 2


    "Samuel, don''t go back to my house tonight. That is m y house. Go and sleep on the street," Lydia said


    to


    Samuel.


    Samuel turned his head and shot Lydia a cold look before saying faintly, "I''ll move to a new home with


    Yvonne on the fifteenth of next month. I won''t force you to live with me."

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Lydia sneered at Samuel. New home? It was nothing more than a dpidated second-hand house. She


    would not look at it even if it was given to her, so why would she live in it?


    "Samuel, do you think buying a run-down house is so great? I won''t ever go to your house in my entire


    life. Yvonne will never live with you either," Lydia said.


    Samuel smiled faintly. He was worried she might beg t o live there when the time came.


    Samuel''s tolerance was almost limitless, but he could only ept it if something were done onto


    himself alone. Since Lydia''s domineering attitude had hurt others, he definitely would not stand for it.


    At that point, the responsibility for the ident was very clear-cut and Godfrey was fully at fault. In


    addition to medical expenses, there was also the repair cost of the electrical scooter.


    The police walked to Lydia and said bluntly, "Don''t try to be smart in the future. If he tried to escape


    this, it won¡¯t be as simple as losing money. He would have to go to jail too."


    Lydia did not dare to act savagely in front of the police, but nodded repeatedly and said softly, "I¡¯ll


    remember. There won¡¯t be a second time." "Well, the ambnce will be here soon. You can


    handle the rest yourself."


    After the ambnce arrived, Lydia looked reluctant to go to the hospital. Samuel knew that if she was


    allowed to go, she might continue making things difficult for the injured woman, so he decided that he


    might as well get into the ambnce himself.


    "This Samuel! I''ll kick him out of our Sue¡¯s home sooner orter and let him eat dog food outside. He


    really doesn''t know how to be grateful," Lydia gritted her teeth and said viciously.


    Regarding that matter, Godfrey felt that Samuel was in the right. Lydia had nearly made things worse


    for Godfrey, but he knew how bad Lydia''s temper was. Should he dare to voice out the tiniest bit of


    dissatisfaction with her, she would chastise him to no end. It was still better for him to shut his mouth


    and keep quiet.


    "Let¡¯s go to the hospital to send some money. What if Samuel doesn''t have the money to pay the


    medical bills?" Godfrey said.


    "What money? He was the one who didn''t mind his own business. If he doesn''t have any money, he will


    find a way to deal with it himself. What does it have to do with me? Let¡¯s go home!" Lydia shouted.


    Godfrey sighed. He could never stand his ground in front of Lydia and had no right to decide, so all he


    could do was go home. 1


    After Samuel arrived at the hospital, he arranged for the injured woman to be hospitalized and paid the


    hospitalization fees. He also hoped to help the middle-aged woman contact her family and have her


    family members take care of her.


    The middle-aged woman was very grateful to Samuel for being so sensible, but at the mention of her


    family, her expression dimmed down noticeably.


    Samuel said, "If you have any issues, just tell me. I''ll definitely help you if I can."


    "Young man, I''ve troubled you enough. Your dad bumped into me and you did everything you should''ve


    done. There¡¯s nothing for you to help," the middle-aged woman said.


    Samuel smiled and said, "You¡¯re now in the hospital and can¡¯t go home. If there''s anything you need to


    do a t home, wouldn''t it be dyed? This is also within my scope of responsibility."


    Hearing these words, the middle-aged woman''s eyes were filled with tears. In fact, she did have


    something t o worry about.


    She was a single mother and had been kicked out because she gave birth to a child with Down¡¯s


    Syndrome. Her son needed her care at home and would have trouble eating if no one cared for him


    during her hospitalization.


    The so-called Down''s Syndrome, also known as congenital mental retardation, caused severe mental


    retardation to the sufferer to the point where the


    person could not take care of himself.


    For so many years, she had relied on her part-time job to support herself and her son. During her


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    hospitalization, it was not only her family''s ie that would be cut off, but there would be no one to


    take care of her son too.


    When she told Samuel about this, Samuel immediately agreed to help her take care of the child a t


    home. After all, it was Godfrey who caused her to stay in the hospital and Samuel could not just ignore


    i t.


    After arranging everything in the hospital, Samuel headed to the address given by Florinda Zandt to a


    vige in the city.


    The environment there was chaotic and many of the houses were rented by migrant workers. No one


    managed the garbage and it stank to the high heavens.


    After snaking through several alleys, Samuel found Florinda''s home.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    From a distance, a group of children was seen throwing stones at a teenage boy. As soon as Samuel


    saw the boy crying in pain, he sped up his pace and walked over.


    "Stop it, what are you guys doing?" Samuel shouted.


    The group of little goons were actingwlessly and were not afraid of Samuel. The two slightly older


    guys even yelled at Samuel.


    "Who are you? What does this idiot have to do with you? We¡¯re hitting him, not you. Nosy fe."


    "Look at this idiot. He''s stillughing! This means he likes to be hit."


    After saying that, the group of children threw stones a t him again.


    Samuel stood in front of Asher Zandt.


    Florinda gave him that name because she hoped that Asher could always be happy and blessed, but


    what she did not know was that her son had be a ything for the naughty kids around him.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You¡¯re an idiot too. You actually want to take the beating for him."


    "I didn''t expect another fool to show up. Hit them."


    Under the leadership of two elder individuals, the


    remaining kids began picking up stones on the ground again.


    Samuel walked to the eldest one, grabbed him by the cor, and lifted him into the air. "You little devil. If


    your parents won''t teach you how to be a man, then I will."


    Holding something against children was not Samuel''s style, but he really could not take it anymore and


    pped the boy in the face.


    "You hit me? How dare you hit me?" The boy looked at Samuel with an expression of disbelief, as if


    being beaten was a very foreign experience for him. Samuel had no idea how that ghetto brought up


    such an unruly little devil boy.


    "I¡¯m warning you. If you bully Asher in the future again, I won¡¯t let you off so easily." Samuel flung the


    boy and threw him on the ground.


    The little boy looked at Samuel with vicious eyes and gritted his teeth before saying, "Just you wait. I''ll


    Once the oldest ran away, the other little kids followed him and made themselves scarce.


    Samuel walked over to Asher. Although the boy¡¯s expression sported a silly smile, there were traces of


    fear in his confused eyes. Samuelforted him," Don''t worry. I''m not a bad person. No one will dare


    to bully you in the future again."


    Asher smiled and shouted, "Big Brother."


    Samuel felt some bitterness in his heart and said," Let¡¯s go home, Big Brother will cook for you."


    The home was very small and had only one room; they cooked and slept in the same room.


    Asher sat down on a stic stool and looked at Samuel quietly. Samuel realized that the scene was


    probably simr to when Florinda was cooking.


    There were no fresh vegetables at home, and there was only a te of leftovers in the wooden cab


    where the tableware was kept in. After Samuel cooked the meal, he said to Asher, "Be good and wait


    for Big Brother at home okay. I''ll go out to buy you some delicious food."


    Asher nodded expectantly, like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Samuel had just only left when the guy whom Samuel pped came to the house with a few adults,


    who were likely his parents.


    "Where''s the guy, you little idiot? Where did that person just now go?" the little boy asked after giving


    Asher a merciless punch in the guts.


    Asher hugged his head in fear and burst into tears.


    "Dad, what are we going to do? He probably ran away already," the little boy turned his head and said


    to one of the grown men.


    The grown man¡¯s name was Simon Yannick. He was the gangster leader in the ghetto and the reason


    why


    his son was brave enough to terrorize the area.


    The ghetto was a no man''snd. Since it was a ce where one could not get any profits, people like


    Johann would not pay attention to the area at all, thereby allowing some people to make a name for


    themselves.


    Simon was very good at fighting and sessfully made his name for himself in the ghettos. Everyone


    would call out Brother Simon when they saw him.


    Despite his poorness, his status remained rather high within the ghetto.


    After hearing that his son was beaten, Simon immediately brought someone over to settle scores, but


    he was one step toote.


    Still, he could not just drop the matter like that.


    "Drag this fool out for a beating. We''ll vent out our anger on behalf of my son," Simon said to his


    subordinate.


    Even though Asher was a sick boy, several of the goons pushed Asher out of the house and started


    punching and kicking Asher.


    The little boy looked at Asher triumphantly and seemed to enjoy the process very much.


    "Son, if you''re still angry, Dad will send someone to find that person and ask him to kneel and


    apologize t o you."

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    The little boy was proud of Simon''s behavior and said, "Dad, I want to be as mighty as you in the


    future."


    Simon proudly patted his son on the head and said," You must be better than me. In the future, you


    must bring your young bros out of the ghettos so I can enjoy a bit of happiness."


    Both father and son were in the midst of fantasizing about their beautiful future when Samuel returned


    home from buying food. The minute he saw that little kid bringing a few men back to seek revenge and


    beat Asher, an unstoppable killing intent soared in his heart.


    "Dad, it''s him! He¡¯s the one who hit me just now." The little boy pointed to Samuel and said to Simon.


    Simon grinned grimly and looked at Samuel. "Motherf* cker. Are you the dog who hit my son? Kneel


    and apologize to him, otherwise I¡¯ll break your legs today."


    Samuel tossed the food in his hands away and walked straight to Simon.


    At that point, an unprecedented killing intent emitted from Samuel.


    Upon seeing that, several subordinates stood in front o f Simon with an expression that suggested


    Samuel was not taken seriously.


    "How dare you hit Brother Yann''s son. Your balls are pretty big."


    "From your looks, you''re not even from the ghettos. Don''t you know that no outsider dares toe to


    the ghettos to cause trouble?"


    "Aren''t you going to kneel..."


    Samuel''s legs got going and he ran at them like a hungry tiger rushing for food. His fist roared in the


    wind and several of those condescending men copsed in a wailing mess.


    Simon also relied on his fists to achieve the status he had that day. No one in the ghetto area was a


    match for him.


    However, Samuel''s fierce methods stunned Simonpletely. His ruthlessness waspletely off the


    charts!


    After Simon came back to his senses, Samuel kicked him in the stomach, sending him staggering back


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    a couple dozen steps before falling onto the ground.


    The pale-faced Simon felt that as though a hole had almost been kicked through his stomach and the


    pain was truly unbearable.


    Samuel kept walking and continued to approach Simon.


    Noticing the killing intent in Samuel''s eyes, Simon felt scared and terrified for the first time. He said,


    "Bro, what are you doing? If there¡¯s something you want to


    say, let¡¯s just talk it out."


    Samuel kicked Simon''s face and blood suddenly spurted out everywhere. Simon''s nose was


    "Brother, if there¡¯s anything you want to talk about, let¡¯s talk it out nicely. Just stop hitting me first, I¡¯m


    begging you."


    As soon as Simon''s voice was heard, Samuel punched Simon''s temple again. His ears buzzed and a


    ck glow in front of him nearly made him pass out.


    Seeing Simon getting beaten up, the little boy ran to Samuel without any regard for life or death. He


    was about to kick him when Samuel delivered the kick first, causing him to roll several meters before


    "How do you want to die?" Samuel asked Simon coldly.


    Simon was so terrified that he lost all courage at that moment. Although he had been unting his


    strength in the ghetto, he had never dared to take a life. On the other hand, the young man in front of


    him wanted him to die, and Simon was incredibly certain of it.


    The look in his eyes and expression was as though he was looking at a dead person.


    Simon was so frightened that he knelt in front of Samuel and said in a panic, "Brother, I was wrong, I


    should be damned. Please spare me. I¡¯ll do whatever you want as long as you''re willing to spare me."


    Samuel took a deep breath. Although he could easily kill Simon, murder was ultimately a crime. Many


    people had been watching and they were all witnesses. Samuel had no reason to get too emotional


    over that and end up being mired.


    He walked to Asher''s side and said heartbreakingly," I''m the one to me. If I hadn''t left you alone at


    home, you wouldn''t have been beaten."


    Asher tugged the corner of Samuel''s clothes and shook his head in fear. He did not mean to me


    Samuel.


    "Are you hungry? Let''s eat first, okay?" Samuel continued.


    Although Asher was scared, he knew he was hungry and nodded hurriedly.


    Samuel moved the small square table to the door and had dinner with Asher. Simon and several of his


    subordinates, including his son, knelt in front of Samuel. The scene left many of those whom Simon


    terrorized pping and rejoicing in secret.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    At that time, Yvonne had returned home tiredly after going shopping.


    Lydia sat on the sofa in the living room with a sullen expression. Before Yvonne could put her things


    down, she said coldly, "From today onward, this house can only amodate either me or Samuel.


    You should think about how to solve this, Yvonne."


    Yvonne furrowed her brows. Her mother was fine earlier, so why did the woman suddenly act up again?


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Yvonne asked.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Lydia instantly exploded and said righteously, "Samuel doesn¡¯t even respect


    me anymore now. I think he no longer obeys anyone anymore. He even had the guts to scold me. Do


    you think I can continue tolerating such a person?"


    Scold?


    How could Samuel scold Lydia? There must have been some misunderstanding.


    "Mom, you''re not listening to other people''s nonsense, are you?" Yvonne asked.


    "He scolded me right in front of my face! Why do I need to listen to anyone else?" Lydia said.


    "How¡¯s that possible?" Yvonne''s first reaction was that of disbelief. She was the one who knew exactly


    what


    kind of person Samuel was. He suffered terribly at home for three whole years and did not even seem


    to mind it even if he had been misunderstood.


    Take the car crash for example. It was clearly Steven¡¯s responsibility, but Lydia med it on Samuel.


    Did Samuel even voice out any dissatisfaction then?


    "What the hell is going on?" Yvonne asked.


    Lydia told Yvonne about what happened that day. She emphasized trivial things and left out important


    details. There was not the slightest mention of her request for Samuel to bear the responsibility, but


    added fuel to fire about how Samuel scolded her. She even said that Samuel forbade her to visit once


    Samuel and Yvonne moved into their new home.


    Yvonne did not believe any of it after listening to that because it was impossible for Samuel to say such


    things.


    Furthermore, Samuel did not even mention living in a new home. He just said he bought a second-


    hand house.


    Seeing Godfrey''s silence, Yvonne knew that Lydia must have been lying and so she asked, "Dad, tell


    me what happened."


    Godfrey nced at Lydia but did not dare to say a single thing after seeing Lydia''s fierceness.


    "Yvonne, are you doubting me right now? Are you really going to believe an outsider? I''ve worked so


    hard to raise you and now you''ve be an


    ungrateful person," Lydia said angrily.


    "Plus, I never even said that I wanted to live in his shabby house. What right does he have to show off


    in front of me?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I''m warning you, it''s either him or me in this family. G o figure it out yourself."


    Yvonne was having a massive headache. No one could stop Lydia when she threw a fit, but things


    were definitely not as simple as it seemed, so they could only wait for Samuel to go home.


    "Mom, if it really is his fault, I''ll tell him to apologize to you," Yvonne said.


    "Yvonne, don¡¯t you understand anything? He¡¯s already bought a lousy house and he''s independent, so


    he doesn''t think he needs to be living under our home. That¡¯s why he dares to scold me. Is there any


    use in apologizing? I''m warning you, if you dare to move out with him, I''ll disown you for the rest of my


    life," Lydia threatened.


    Yvonne sighed. Things were all fine earlier... Why did such a big conflict ur all of a sudden?


    "What if his house is better than ours? Will you still refuse to go?" Godfrey said weakly at that moment.


    All they knew was that Samuel bought a house. They had no idea what the house was like and Godfrey


    felt that i t was not a good thing to be too definitive.


    Lydia smiled coldly and said with contempt, "Godfrey, do you think that this piece of trash can afford a


    luxury home? It¡¯s a second-hand house and you¡¯re expecting it to be better than ours? Have you lost


    your mind from all the stress?"


    Godfrey sighed. Although he did not have much hope, there was still a chance that Lydia was wrong.


    However, what Lydia said made sense too. How could a person like Samuel afford a luxury home?


    "In any case, we¡¯ll wait until hees back. I want to know what happened."


    Lydia felt a little guilty after seeing Yvonne''s resolute attitude. After all, everything that happened that


    day was her responsibility.


    However, Lydia did not believe that Yvonne would disregard her feelings after how badly she kicked up


    a fuss early. If Yvonne ended up siding with Samuel, Lydia could just cry, make trouble, and threaten to


    hang herself. In that case, Yvonne would have no choice but topromise.


    Lydia had the final say in their home. She did not believe that there was no way to get Samuel out of


    the house.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    After Samuel and Asher ate their meal, there were still suspicions over whether Simon and the others


    would retaliate against Asher after Samuel left. Therefore, the only solution was to bring Asher back to


    the hospital. A VIP ward was arranged for Florinda and a nurse was asked to take care of Asher.


    Florinda was very grateful to Samuel for what he had done for her. An area in the VIP ward was


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    provided for Asher to rest. That way, she could continue recuperating with peace of mind.


    After doing all that, Samuel returned home.


    Although he had already expected Lydia not to give u p, Samuel was still quite surprised when Lydia


    told him to leave upon reaching the house.


    Yvonne guarded Samuel and ignored the fuss Lydia kicked up. Yvonne then asked Samuel, "What


    exactly happened, Samuel?"


    Samuel recounted that day''s events in precise detail.


    Yvonne was so incensed and thoroughly fuming after hearing that. She never expected Lydia to be that


    unreasonable. Rather than taking responsibility for running over someone, she even scolded them for


    faking the ident and asked Samuel to bear the brunt of it.


    "Mom, how can you me Samuel for this? When did


    you be so unreasonable?" Yvonne asked Lydia angrily.


    Lydia sat down on the ground and began to cry. This was her trump card. When reason and logic failed


    to work, all she could do was throw a hissy fit.


    "Godfrey, why is my life so bitter? You''re worthless, and now that my daughter''s showing promise, she


    would rather help someone than her own family.


    What did I do in myst life?" Lydia burst into tears and performed a wonderful show of misery. 2


    Samuel did not argue much in the past for fear that it would make life harder for Yvonne, but on that


    day, Samuel would not give in or concede at all.


    "Mom, do you know what her family''s going through? She has a son with Down¡¯s syndrome. Do you


    know how she felt after getting injured? When she was unable to take care of her son and he was


    being stoned by the neighbors?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "What does it have to do with me? She''s only trying to fake the ident and extort money because she


    has such a retarded son. Do you honestly think you''re a good person?" Lydia said.


    Even Yvonne could not listen to that sentence and scolded, "Mother! How can you say that? It''s a fact


    that Dad was looking at his cell phone and was not being careful."


    Lydia cried louder, as if she was half-dead, and screamed her desire to jump off a building.


    Samuel said to Yvonne, "I can leave her be if it''s rted to me, but I absolutely can''t ept this."


    Yvonne did not me Samuel but asked, "How is she now? What about her son?"


    "I took her son to the hospital and got her into a VIP ward. She¡¯s fine now."


    Lydia heard the phrase ''VIP ward'' and instantly jumped up from the ground. She roared, "Samuel, did


    you actually arrange a VIP ward for her? What kind of person do you think you are? The God of


    Wealth? Is m y family¡¯s money yours to use for charity?"


    "Mom, I didn''t use a cent of your money. What does it have to do with you?" Samuel said coldly.


    "Hehe, so it turns out you¡¯re very independent now. You don''t even have any respect for me after


    buying that lousy house. You sure are something, Samuel. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so brave." Lydia


    then turned to look at Yvonne and said sternly, "Divorce him, or you can say goodbye to your mother."


    Yvonne''s face turned ashen. Lydia''s arrogance and unreasonableness were pushing her to the limit.


    The reason their family¡¯s living conditions became good was not because she became the project


    leader, but because Samuel took out his private savings. The two cars, and the 200,000 bucks lent to


    Ferdinand, were both Samuel''s money.


    "I won''t divorce him, Mom. If you continue to be unreasonable, I''ll just move out," Yvonne said.


    Lydia was furious and pointed at Samuel angrily. "You bastard! You put a curse on my daughter. Get


    out! Get out of our Sue home. I never want to see you again! Don''t count on living your life by relying


    on our Sue family."


    "Mom, Samuel was the one who bought the car. The 200,000 bucks for Uncle was also Samuel¡¯s


    money. Why are you chasing him away?" Yvonne finally could not help it and blurt out.


    She had endured it for a long time and was constantly irritated that she could not reveal it. It pained her


    to see Samuel being looked down upon by Lydia.


    Lydia was taken aback while Godfrey had an incredulous look on his face.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    "Are you lying to me just to speak for him?" Lydia said.


    "It''s a fact, whether you believe it or not. Do you really think I can take that much money from the


    and expressionless voice.


    "Dad, do you honestly think Grandma wouldn''t find out if I took more than one million from the


    Godfrey was well aware of Grandmother Sue¡¯s character. She perused thepany ounts and


    would never say much if she found small inconsistencies, but should the amount of money taken


    exceed one million, she surely would not tolerate it.


    Moreover, Yvonne was the person-in-charge for only a brief moment. It was unrealistic for her to spend


    more than one million in that short period of time.


    "This..." Godfrey hesitated and could not say a word.


    Yvonne nced at Samuel and said, "If it wasn''t for him, do you think you''ll be able to drive an Audi? If


    it wasn''t for him, where would you get the two hundred thousand bucks to borrow Uncle? Do you really


    credit all of it to me?" i


    Lydia was stunned and did not speak. It was as if


    someone was choking her throat.


    The car was another matter, but the 200,000 she lent t o Ferdinand for the sake of showing off was


    actually Samuel''s money!


    "You... Are you that rich?" Lydia asked Samuel in disbelief.


    Samuel did not care what Lydia thought of him. He was never concerned with it to begin with. He


    looked a t Yvonne and said, "Are you willing to move to the new house with me?"


    Although Yvonne had not seen what the new home looked like, she nodded without hesitation and


    said," Yes. I''ll go wherever you go. You¡¯ve endured in this home for so many years and it''s enough."


    Samuel smiled and said to Lydia, "I won¡¯t stop you if you''re willing toe and live with us, but if you


    don¡¯t, I won¡¯t force it."


    The atmosphere at home was stiff. Yvonne then brought Samuel out of the house.


    Lydia sat on the sofa without saying a word. She could be unreasonable, throw a fit, and kick up a fuss,


    but with her weak influence, what right did she have to be so righteous? Samuel forked out 200,000


    bucks the minute she asked for it, regardless of where it came from, the fact remained that it was from


    Samuel¡¯s pockets.


    "Do you believe them, Godfrey?" Lydia asked Godfrey.


    Although Godfrey found it unbelievable, he thought for a moment and realized that it truly was very


    unrealistic for Yvonne to get so much money from thepany.


    "I don''t know, but it is impossible for Yvonne to get so much money from thepany," Godfrey said.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "A sum of over one million, isn''t a lot, right?" Lydia felt that her words were unrealistic and looked


    embarrassed.


    "Are you being serious right now? Since when was one million a small sum? Don''t you know how


    Yvonne would end up if Mom knew that she took the money from thepany?¡± Godfrey shook his


    head angrily and helplessly.


    "Then what do you think of the house he bought?" Lydia suddenly became interested.


    Godfrey felt extremely ashamed. Lydia had just told Samuel to scram, and all of a sudden, she was


    thinking about the house that Samuel bought?


    "Lydia, Lydia. You really are thick-skinned. Didn''t you say that you don''t like the house he bought?"


    Godfrey asked.


    Lydia red at Godfrey, and said as a matter-of-factly, "He¡¯s lived in our house for three years. Is it that


    hard for him to let me enjoy some of the blessings?"


    "Did he enjoy any blessings in this home?" Although Godfrey did not have any favorable impression of


    Samuel, he was not as shameless as Lydia. He would rather live in his own broken house for the sake


    of his dignity.


    Of course, if Godfrey knew that Samuel bought the house in the Cloudridge Hill vi area-and the


    hillside vi, no less-he would probably be shameless too.


    After all, what was his reputation worth? The real reputationes from living in that hillside vi.


    "How could he be that rich? Dad was the one who paid for it all. None of his rtives even came, and


    when you think about it, his identity is quite mysterious." Who knew what Lydia''s mind began


    fantasizing about.


    Godfrey sighed and said, "Stop daydreaming. If he really is an eldest young master from a great family,


    would he endure being in the Sue family for three years? In these three years, aside from you, the Sue


    family''s other rtives rolled eyes at him so many times. Harvey hit him before too. Have you ever


    seen a young master with such good temper?"

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Godfrey''s words were like a basin of cold water poured on Lydia''s head. Her heart instantly became


    cold.


    Her mind was just fantasizing about how Samuel could be a certain eldest young master from some


    rich family, but the thought was ruthlessly destroyed.


    "And if you think about it, why would he buy a secondhand house if he''s rich? Those two cars alone


    have already drained his savings," Godfrey continued.


    Lydia''s rxed expression became filled with coldness again. She would be amiable if Samuel had


    money, but if Samuel was poor, her attitude would still be the same as usual.


    "How dare he disrespect me when he doesn''t have any money. What does he take himself for?" Lydia


    asked coldly.


    Godfrey could only sigh at Lydia''s change character. H e recalled how she might not even marry him if


    his surname was not Sue. He knew Lydia''s moneyworshipping tendencies better than anyone else, and


    that woman had always been someone who valued money over people.


    "You''d better keep your temper in check. Whatever the case may be, he¡¯s the one that bought the car


    I''m driving now. The very same one that you''re sitting on,"


    Godfrey reminded.


    Lydia stared at Godfrey viciously and said, "When do you have the right to lecture me? He''s been


    eating and drinking at our house for three years and didn¡¯t even pay a cent. It¡¯s only right that he should


    buy a car for m e."


    Godfrey sighed and did not know what to say.


    "If you don''t hurry and inspect the house, are you ready to lose all our dignity in front of Fred?" Lydia


    scolded.


    Godfrey developed a headache when he thought of that. At the same time, he resented Samuel even


    more. If he did not brag, then that sum of money would not b e wasted.


    "Tell me, would it be better if Yvonne had married Drake?" Godfrey said.


    "You''re talking nonsense, aren''t you? Samuel is a useless person. How could he everpare to


    Drake? I heard that Drake is now an executive of a bigpany with an annual sry numbering in


    the millions. Yourte father is the one to me. If it weren''t for him, why would our family live so


    miserably now?" Lydia exploded angrily. She recalled the initial good rtionship between the Sues


    and Turners, and Drake liked Yvonne too. It was all because thete old man ordered them to sever


    ties, causing Fred to hold a grudge. If they could not get a house and were ridiculed by Fred, they


    should just forget about raising their chin in front of the Turner family in the future.


    Yvonne had left home and brought Samuel to the hospital. Since that incident was caused by Godfrey,


    she-as his daughter-should pay them a visit.


    Yvonne saw Florinda and Asher in the ward. When Asher called her ''big sister'' with an innocent smile,


    Yvonne''s eyes turned wet at once.


    "Aunt Zandt, this incident is my father''s fault. I apologize on behalf of him and I hope you can forgive


    him," Yvonne said.


    Florinda shook her head and nced at Samuel, saying, "Your husband is a good man. He paid all the


    medical bills and put me in such a good ward. He even asked someone to take care of me and my son.


    How can I me any of you?"


    "Aunt Zandt, these are two different things. My dad''s fault and what my husband¡¯s actions cannot be


    "Big Sister, Big Brother is a good person. Do you have a Little Brother?" Asher suddenly asked Yvonne


    out of the blue.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Children''s words carried no harm and Asher said it unintentionally, but those words made Yvonne blush


    i n an instant. She and Samuel did not even formally hold hands yet, so where would the ''little brother''


    Samuel looked far from ashamed and said to Asher, "I don¡¯t have a little brother yet, but he might be


    soon."


    Yvonne secretly turned her head and red at Samuel.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    "When you have a little brother, I''ll protect him like Big Brother protected me," Asher raised his fist and


    said. Although his mind worked differently from that o f his peers, his pure heart understood the


    meaning of gratefulness. Since Samuel protected him, he knew how to repay Samuel.


    Samuel nced at Asher in surprise, then asked Florinda, "Asher''s mind is quite clear huh?"


    Florinda nodded and exined, "His intelligence is lowerpared to his peers. He couldn''t speak


    before this, but during the past two years, I''ve been telling him stories every day and he slowly learned


    some ethics."


    Samuel nodded. Florinda had to take care of the household and make sure Asher was knowledgeable.


    I t was no wonder that her life was that hard-she could not squeeze in more time to earn a living.


    "Once you''re recovered, I''ll arrange for you to get a job and give Asher a change of living environment.


    The ghetto is much too chaotic a ce and Asher gets bullied after you go to work," Samuel said.


    Florinda knew about all that because she would often see Asher with scars when she went home.


    However, she did not dare to think much about it because her current abilities precluded her from


    changing the situation. Thinking about it would only hurt her heart.


    "No, you''ve helped me a lot. I just suffered some minor injuries and I can''t rely on you for the rest of my


    life," Florinda said.


    "Maybe it''s fate and God wants us to get to know each other. In any case, I''ll be upfront with you before


    the pleasantries. You¡¯d still be let go if you don''t do your job well," Samuel said solemnly.


    Florinda nodded. Her gratitude was beyond words.


    After the two of them left the hospital, Yvonne asked Samuel, "Where are you going to arrange for Aunt


    Zandt to work at? She probably only knows how to doborious jobs. You should know that it''s not


    necessarily a good thing for her to force herself into a different circle."


    The meaning of Yvonne''s words was obvious. Changing the people around Florinda might sometimes


    prove to be counterproductive because she might not be able to adapt to the new life.


    "There are people who have their back against a huge abyss, where retreating by even one step was


    not an option. For them, no matter how thorny their path ahead lies and no matter how scarred they


    are, they will continue moving forward without hesitation. She¡¯s that kind of person," Samuel said. He


    remembered how an abyss appeared behind him at the age of twelve two years ago. From that point


    onward, Samuel understood that principle. He did not want to be crushed to pieces, so the only thing


    he could do was move forward. 4


    "Why do you look like you''re getting emotional?" Yvonne questioned.


    "Because we don''t have a little brother," Samuel jested with a teasing smile. 1


    Yvonne punched Samuel in the chest and got into the car without saying a word. Her ears were flushed


    and her face was as red as a monkey''s bottom.


    Samuel got into the car but did not start it. He looked a s though he did not intend to leave.


    Yvonne did not want to talk to Samuel but she had no idea what he was doing and could not help but


    ask curiously, "Why aren''t we leaving?"


    "I suddenly thought of a very serious problem and I have to think about it properly." Samuel''s face was


    so solemn and it reached peak seriousness.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Yvonne asked worriedly.


    Samuel nodded and said in a deep voice. "Say, what should our little brother''s name be?¡±


    "SAMUEL...!" Yvonne shouted violently and startled Samuel into starting the engine at once.


    The two of them did not go home as Yvonne was afraid that there would be more animosity between


    them when they returned home and met Lydia. She therefore nned to go back after dinner and avoid


    seeing her altogether. It should be fine once the matter faded a little in the morning.


    They then found a restaurant to have dinner. In the past three years, the number of times they had a


    candlelight dinner could be counted on one hand. However, the harmonious atmosphere brought an


    unexpected guest¡ªDrake Turner.


    Drake was also having a meal in that restaurant, apanied by someone with a good figure.


    Although she was not as beautiful as Yvonne, she was a solid seven out of ten.


    "Such a coincidence, Yvonne. I didn''t expect to meet you." Although Drake had a girlfriend, he looked


    at Yvonne''s with lustful eyes, since she was one of Cloud City''s most beautiful women after all. She


    might be married, but it did prevent Drake from lusting over her. i


    "So, you''re Yvonne. Thanks for not being with Drake. Otherwise, where would I find such an excellent


    boyfriend?" The woman next to Drake nestled in his arms as if she had no backbone.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Drake smiled triumphantly and said, "Don¡¯t say that, I''m not an excellent boyfriend. My annual sry is


    just one million. I¡¯m still far away."


    Through his explicitly haughty tone, Yvonne knew that he was deliberately showing off. There was


    nothing for her to refute though, because Drake was indeed a very capable man, and someone with an


    annual sry of one million was truly admirable.


    "This... Isn¡¯t this the famous Samuel?" Drake asked with a mocking smile.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    As Drake said that, the woman beside him covered her mouth in exmation and shot Samuel an


    incredulous look.


    "I never expected to meet one of Cloud City''s celebrities. You¡¯re really Samuel!" There was an intense


    sarcasm in her tone.


    Samuel said indifferently, "It''s me! Unfortunately, I didn''t bring a pen today, otherwise I''d give you my


    autograph."


    The woman seemed to notice Samuel joking with her and said, "Perhaps not. Your signature is


    worthless, and if word gets out that I asked for your signature, I''ll definitely beughed at."


    The origins of Samuel¡¯s reputation were well known t o all in Cloud City and it was a humiliating one.


    His apparent pride over that made Drake unable to hold back a sneer.


    "My buddy, your heart is really very tough. You don¡¯t seem to mind at all when the entire Cloud City


    condemns you as a good-for-nothing. You have my respect for that. If I was in your shoes, I won''t even


    have the dignity to meet anyone. How could you have the decency to get out of the house?" Drake


    sneered.


    "If there''s nothing else, Drake, please don¡¯t bother our meal," Yvonne said unhappily.


    "Yvonne, aren''t you embarrassed at all to be together with this useless guy?" Drake asked,


    unconvinced.


    How could he ept it when he lost to Samuel even though he was a brilliant and sessful person


    with a n annual sry of one million?


    "Does it have anything to do with you? I''ll be with whoever I want to be with," Yvonne said.


    "Yvonne, don''t act so cold in front of me. I''ve been hired by Weakriver Real Estate. There''s plenty of


    chances to have business dealings in the future. If you upset me, I''m worried that the coboration with


    the Sue family might not go smoothly in the future," Drake said in a threatening tone. Even though his


    currentpany was arge enterprise and provided him with one million as his annual sry, Drake


    was still not satisfied.


    Behind Weakriver Real Estate was the Hannigan family, which meant that there was a muchrger


    tform for development. When Weakriver Real Estate made him an offer, Drake epted it without


    hesitation. Of course, part of the reason was because o f Yvonne.


    With opportunities to interact with Yvonne at work, Drake was hoping for a lucky break. Even if he could


    not win her over, it was still a good thing if he could get her body using the pretext of work and business


    matters.


    Yvonne''s expression changed. The coboration with Weakriver Real Estate was going very smoothly,


    but if


    Drake went to work at Weakriver Real Estate, things would turn out to be troublesome in the future.


    Samuel nced at Drake. If Liam made an offer to Drake, then Drake must be quite capable.


    "By the way, I heard that you guys bought a new house. Don¡¯t forget to host on the fifteenth of next


    month. I¡¯ve already asked for leave in advance. I n t o take a look at your new house. It¡¯s probably


    better than the house I gave my dad, right?" Drake said with a smile.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth. If that guy went, he would certainly make things difficult for their family again.


    Still, it was Samuel who said that and Yvonne could not me Samuel.


    "Okay,e early then," Yvonne said.


    "That''s for sure. I''ll definitely go early and I''ll bring a big gift! It''s not easy for your family to buy a house.


    If you''recking anything, just let me know," Drake said proudly.


    "By the way, is there an elevator? My girlfriend doesn''t like climbing stairs."


    Yvonne''s face turned red. The second-hand house that Samuel bought was likely near their original


    housing area, so there were probably no elevators. Still, it was too embarrassing to say that out loud.


    "Go away, don''t disturb me when I¡¯m eating," Yvonne said.


    "Okay, see you next month! Bye-bye, Good-for-Nothing! " Drake waved and bid Samuel farewell.


    Theughter of the women beside him rang loudly and was especially harsh.


    Samuel looked indifferent and said to Yvonne, "I didn''t expect him to be working in Weakriver Real


    Estate, but don''t worry, he won¡¯t make things difficult for you."


    Yvonne knew about the rtionship between Samuel and the owner of Weakriver Real Estate. Drake


    did not worry her, because even if he insisted on causing trouble for her, Liam would not turn a blind


    eye to it.


    She sighed and said, "If you didn''t talk about buying a house, you wouldn''t need to be criticized by him.


    I kinda understand why my mom wants to rent a house. " i


    Yvonne did not care about Fred''s attitude, but she was irked by Drake''s arrogant character and did not


    want t o be criticized by him on the fifteenth of next month.


    Yvonne never even looked at Drake when he pursued Yvonne, but after getting an annual sry of one


    million, he was qualified to show off in front of her. More importantly, Drake will certainly not let Samuel


    g o that easily.


    Regardless of whether Samuel was sessful or not, Yvonne did not want Samuel to continue to be


    treated as a good-for-nothing.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    "Let¡¯s eat! The food has gone cold!" Samuel said.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Yvonne felt like she was eating wax and every food she spooned into her mouth was tasteless. Her


    meal was no longer pleasant due to Drake Turner affecting her good mood. 1


    After the meal, she went to watch a movie and it was past ten when she reached home. Once she was


    home, Lydia and Godfrey were still in the living room, each lying on the sofa while looking up rental


    information o n their phones respectively.


    After understanding Samuel could not possibly be a rich person and had used up all his money from


    buying a second-hand house, Lydia had no patience with Samuel and had an always sullen


    expression. She even snorted to him angrily each time she saw him.


    "Oh yes, it is almost the end of the month! Later when we go to grandmother¡¯s house, you shall follow


    us there!" Lydia eximed and reminded Yvonne.


    Sue Family had a tradition of having a family day every month, fixated on the 28th of each month. No


    matter whether each family had any issues major or petty, they had to visit the Sue Family''s mansion


    and eat together with grandmother, the Grandmother Sue o f the Sue Family. This rule was fixed by


    grandfatherst time. This was because he felt that with the


    family members staying at different ces, it might cause them distant towards each other. Ever since


    grandfather passed away, this family day had be a different asion. It was now a fixed tradition


    but it was no longer for the purpose of family members reconnecting with each other but for the family


    members to joke with and have fun making fun of Samuel. Everybody was happy doing so.


    Sue Family was not a big family but Grandfather Su had created manyplicated and unnecessary


    rules in the past for family members toply with.


    "Why?" Yvonne was puzzled and looked at Lydia. They used to bring along Samuel. However, her


    reminder just now was obviously excluding Samuel and asking her to go with them alone.


    Lydia then exined to her, "I''m afraid there will be people who will spout nonsense. Next month''s


    matter on the fifteenth was something that can''t be known by the other Sue Family members. If this


    was revealed, there will be more people who will make fun of us andugh at us.¡±


    Yvonne then reminded Lydia, "Mom, don''t forget!


    Everyone must take part in this family day, don¡¯t you remember? If Samuel did not attend, grandmother


    will surely be angry at us!"


    "It is not me who prevent him from going. If he can''t bear being humiliated by others, why am I being


    med?¡± Lydia calmly watched her daughter. She was really unashamed to forcibly push all the


    responsibilities to Samuel in front of the actual person.


    "Mum, how could you be like this?¡± Yvonne resentfully red at Lydia. If grandmother misunderstood,


    Samuel would be cast aside by everyone in Sue Family. Besides, if grandmother had made up her


    mind that Samuel had no respect towards her, she will surely make things difficult again for Samuel.


    "What do you mean by this and that? I''m the one making the decision in our family. I have decided so.


    A t that time, when grandmother asked you, you just stay aside and don''t say anything. I will exin it


    to her.¡± Lydia spoke with the finality of her words.


    Let her exin?


    Yvonne could imagine Lydia defaming Samuel byining that he was a son-inw who did not


    respect the elders. Grandmother will surely be displeased!


    "No! Samuel must go! If not, I will not go also.¡± Yvonne spoke determinedly.


    Lydia had mentioned this before to Godfrey. She did not want Samuel to go to the family day and would


    like to intentionally teach Samuel a lesson. Godfrey responded by saying this cannot be done but she


    still went ahead adamantly. Yvonne¡¯s resolve was so firm now. If she did not go, it was hard for them to


    exin t o grandmother.


    Godfrey then wanted to end the tense situation. "As long as Samuel does not simply speak up, we


    shall all go.


    "Godfrey, this is not the asion for you to speak! Yvonne! Now you don''t even listen to your mom


    anymore?" Lydia did not want to forgive Samuel easily. To her, if she did not teach Samuel a lesson


    now, it will be difficult to keep him in check in the future!


    "You are not speaking reasonably, why should I listen t o you? It depends on you. If he''s not going, I


    won¡¯t be too." Yvonne spoke with a resolute voice.


    Lydia then nced towards Samuel and sneered." Samuel, if she didn¡¯t go to the family day because of


    you, you should know better on what is the oue. Did you really want to implicate her?"


    Samuel smiled bitterly. This matter did not have any rtion to him at all. Why was he now implicating


    Yvonne?


    If not because of Lydia wanting to raise a ruckus on him attending the family day, this fight would not


    happen at all.


    "Mum, don¡¯t worry! I won''t simply speak up." Samuel reassured her.


    Lydia had a pleased expression. "All right, you can go i f you really wanted to go but apologize to me


    first.


    Then I will consider it." 1


    Samuel wanted to speak but Yvonne had dragged him back to their room before he said anything.


    Samuel did not have any fault in this matter, why should he apologize?

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Yvonne sat at the head of the bed and was panting with anger. Samuel secretly peeked at her and had


    a huge sigh in his heart.


    "This infuriates me. My mom is really unreasonable!" Yvonne did not notice Samuel''s gaze as her heart


    was full of resentment now and there was nowhere to express.


    Samuel had gotten used to these kinds of matters for the past few years. Other than those that would


    make Yvonne unhappy which would anger him, Samuel was usuallyposed and could treat as if


    nothing happened for the rest of the happenings that might be directly aimed at him as well.


    Being under the radar for three years, Samuel¡¯s heart was very strong, unlike the others. For these


    types of unfairness and humiliation, he waszy to care for them.


    This was like an elephant on a duel with an ant who was reaching out its legs to trip him. How could the


    elephant feel anything at all?


    Besides, in the Han family, Samuel had learned to be patient and endure things silently. Otherwise, the


    current him would be an actual good-for-nothing man. 3


    "What is there to be angry? We should not be angry over these kinds of petty matters." Samuel


    consoled


    Yvonne with his soft tone.


    Yvonne nced at Samuel and noticed that he did not pretend to be not angry but did not give a damn


    to this matter. She could not understand why he could treat i t as if nothing happened when people


    have humiliated him.


    "Don''t you feel wronged at all? My mum treats you like this and she must have already thought of


    tattling about you in front of grandmother." Yvonne responded to his calm expression.


    "There was one sentence that I always believed.


    People who are strong enough will not be afraid of rumors and will not be afraid of humiliation."


    "Are you strong enough?" Yvonne then retorted him.


    Samuel shook his head in earnest. He had yet to be the strong person that he wanted. Han


    Family was always an obstacle to him and it was not something that he can ovee with his current


    ability.


    What he wanted was not taking over the Han Family. T o be honest, the Han Family waspletely


    nothing big deal to him. 1


    To prove to the Han Family''s olddy that he was stronger than that person, Samuel must reach for the


    higher point above the Han Family and stand at a higher peak.


    He wanted to let all the people who had once look down on him to know that Samuel was the only hope


    o f the Han Family and not the guy with a sweet mouth a s if his mouth was being thered with honey.


    1


    In the remaining days before the family day, Samuel continued to send and pick up Yvonne from work


    as usual. Time flew fast and it was already twenty-eight, the Sue Family Day.


    On that day, Samuel drove all of them towards Sue Family''s mansion.


    Along the way, Lydia kept reminding Samuel to keep his mouth shut and not to say things that he was


    not supposed to say. It was best if he could stay mute.


    When they reached Sue Family¡¯s mansion, everyone was already there. Harvey was now enjoying


    leisure at home but his position in thepany had yet to be taken away from him. When he saw


    Yvonne, he was looking pleased. 1


    "Yvonne, I heard that the partnership discussiontely was quite smooth. I didn¡¯t expect you to really


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    have such a capability.¡± Harvey sneered at Yvonne condescendingly.


    "Without you, it was smoother." Yvonne retorted impassively.


    Towards Yvonne''s overtones in her reply, Harvey did not mind at all. Grandmother did not me him,


    so what Yvonne could do?


    Besides, after this incident, Harvey had proven that his position in Sue Family was unshakeable. Even


    though Yvonne had some achievementstely, she was unable to gain her grandmother''s trust as


    usual. This oue was not something that she could change no matter how much effort she put in. 2


    "That''s too bad! No matter how much you work hard and even if I do nothing at home, the president''s


    position will still belong to me." Harvey smirked proudly.


    Yvonne had never thought of taking over the president''s position. She knew grandmother valued males


    over females but looking at Harvey''s overly confident expression, Yvonne was feeling irritated.


    "Even if you are unable to be the president, you have earned enough money. Just by bing the


    person-i n-charge for only a few days and you have purchased two new cars at home. You misused the


    voice. 4


    The news of their family purchasing cars was already wide-spread in the Sue Family but they did not


    notice that there were two cars. They only got to know about this when both cars were on the road.


    This had made some Sue Family members and rtives be jealous.


    That was a million! In such a short time, Yvonne had already withdrawn one million from thepany


    for her own use. How could that not make people feel jealous? 1


    Harvey simpered. Thistest news had not been mentioned to grandmother before. He wanted to wait


    for this day and to see how Yvonne exined to grandmother face-to-face.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    When it was time for dinner, the Grandmother Sue appeared and she had a grand appearance,


    intentionally making everyone waiting for her.


    In such a small family, there were so many rules. Too bad these were all intentional acting and unt of


    riches. Compared to the real aristocratic family, this Sue Family waspletely not at the same level.


    However, Sue Family people were still happily making themselves theughing stock.


    "Grandmother."


    "Grandmother."


    "Mom."


    "Mom."


    Everyone addressed Grandmother Sue one by one.


    Once Grandmother Sue took her seat, only then they dared to follow suit.


    Samuel was not sitting at the main table but was with a bunch of servants in another dining table.


    Harvey purposefully nced at Yara and Yara then immediately said to Yvonne, "Yvonne, your family


    has brought two new cars. Don''t you want to tell grandmother?"


    Once Grandmother Sue heard this, her brows were instantly furrowed. She knew Yvonne had changed


    a


    new car and did not n to pursue this matter. However, this was the first time she heard Yvonne had


    changed two cars.


    "Yvonne''s person-in-charge position was really enviable. She just became the person-in-charge for just


    a short time only and had already bought two cars." Harvey continued after Yara.


    Grandmother Sue questioned sharply, "Yvonne, you bought two cars?"


    Yvonne did not misuse thepany''s money and nor she was not guilty at all. She acknowledged


    openly and nodded. "Yes, my father drove one car and Samuel drove another car to pick me up and


    send me to work."


    "Hehe, you are sovish. You need an Audi A6 to get to and off from work? Indeed, you have a grand


    parade since you are the person-in-charge." Harvey sneered.


    "Grandmother, I bought the cars with my own money. I did not take any money from thepany.¡±


    Yvonne further exined.


    Laughter erupted around her and everyone was shaking their heads with a smiling expression. Who


    would believe these kinds of words? Based on Yvonne''s family condition, how could it be possible for


    them to have money to buy two Audi A6 brand cars?


    "Yvonne, are you trying to deceive us as if we are three -year-old kids?" "One million! Does your family


    have that much money? Are you for real?¡± "You don''t know how to be low profile. Grandmother won''t


    mind if it was just one car, but you were too bold and without a care in the world."


    "Yeah, you acted sovishly using thepany''s money and broke the family¡¯s rules. In the future,


    how could you keep others in check and obey the family''s rules?¡± 1


    This question has reminded Grandmother Sue. If she did not take a stand on this, the rest might follow


    suit and break further family rules.


    She then spoke in a stern tone, "Yvonne, you better exin yourself clearly."


    "Oh yes!¡± Harvey then suddenly stood up and tattled to Grandmother Sue, "Grandmother, there is one


    more thing that you don¡¯t know. Most of the people here don¡¯t know about this either. She did not just


    get two new cars. I''ve heard that she wanted to move to a new house. They will be moving to their new


    home on the fifteenth of next month. They did not inform us about this, not sure whether due to them


    being guilty."


    Once these words were spoken, the dining room suddenly turned noisy.


    Yvonne actually bought a house and did not tell them. What other reason could it be other than her


    being guilty?


    "Yvonne, you are getting more and more reckless and bold. Even if you manage to clinch the deal of


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    partnering with Weakriver Real Estate, you don''t have to be so daring either!"


    "Tell us! How much money did you withdraw out from thepany¡¯s ounts?"


    "Mom, you definitely can''t let go of this. If you continued to indulge her, wouldn¡¯t the wholepany''s


    coffers be fully emptied by herter?"


    Everyone had an incensed expression on their faces and was questioning and admonishing Yvonne


    nonstop. All of them were taking this opportunity topletely quash Yvonne.


    Grandmother Sue was mad too. If there were people who took money from thepany, she would


    usually just let go by pretending nothing happened. However, Yvonne was too overboard. If she did not


    teach her a lesson this time, who would want to abide by the family''s rules in the future?


    With a cold voice, Grandmother Sue then spoke," Yvonne, are you going to give me a perfect


    exnation?"


    "If I am not doing anything bad in broad daylight, why am I afraid of ghost knocking on the door in the


    middle of the night? If all of you think that I have taken money from thepany, you cane to


    check and to audit the ounts of thepany from the start to the end. I can go back to thepany


    now and take out the ounts for all of you to check too. I will surely answer all your questions and


    confrontation if I have indeed taken the money."


    Yvonne was not frantic at all and was speaking calmly. Why did I have to be afraid if I have never done


    this before?


    For everyone present there, who had never been corrupt and taken money from thepany? Once


    they heard Yvonne wanted to carry the ounts here for everyone to audit one by one, everyone¡¯s


    face turned green. If the ounts were being audited because of this incident, no one among here


    could be run away from it.


    Harvey knew Yvonne was nning to drag everyone down the water so he must not let her had her


    own way. "Yvonne! Does this require an audit? What is the condition of your family? Doesn''t


    grandmother know very well? You have money to buy cars and move house all of a sudden, are you


    expecting us to believe that all the money rain from the sky?¡±


    Facing the questioning, even the usually unreasonable Lydia did not dare to say a word at all and let


    Yvonne silently endured all their anger.


    At this time, Samuel then stood up and impassively said. "The money to buy cars and house is from


    me."

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    The room was suddenly silent and if a needle fell on the floor now, it could be clearly heard.


    Samuel¡¯s words made the whole Sue Family mansion t o be eerily quiet and only everyone¡¯s breathing


    sound could be heard.


    Shortly,ughter then erupted and all the people wereughing madly and clutching their bellies from


    the pain ofughing too much.


    Everyone was pointing fingers at Samuel andughing at him. The expressions of ridicule and mockery


    werepletely undisguised.


    "Samuel, aren''t you afraid of having your tongue-tied? You even dare to make up such a big lie. Are


    you intentionally trying to joke with us?" Harvey clutched his stomach due toughing too much and the


    ridicule on his face was especially pronounced.


    Yara Sue''s face was beetroot red and was obviously fromughing too much. She sneered. "Oh my


    gosh! Iughed until I cried my eyes out. Can you not be this funny? Although we always have you as


    our source of happiness, you don''t have to work so hard to make us happy. Are you really treating


    yourself as a clown?"


    Each family and rtives had continued to ridicule and jeer at Samuel one by one.


    "Even if you brag, you have to consider the


    reasonability. A useless guy like you, how can you be s o rich?"


    "Yvonne, could this be the silly reason that you have thought of letting Samuel take over the me on


    your behalf? Are you crazy? Or are we the ones who have gone crazy?"


    "Yeah, even if you want to find a reason, you have to find one that is trustable. Him... please!"


    Lionel Sue hated Samuel for a long time. Samuel hit Harvey hard thest time. He had always


    remembered the punches. With the opportunity arise to ridicule Samuel, how could he let it go?


    "Samuel, I am unable to see through you. You are actually a rich man and can take out one million any


    time. Could you be the low-profile second-generation young master from some rich family? It doesn¡¯t


    look like it from your face. Compared to the beggars at the roadside, the only difference is that you


    have no broken bowl for people to throw money in." Lionel Sue smirked while taunting him.


    Once these words were out, there was another round o fughter and it was deafening and irritating to


    the ear.


    Lydia angrily stood up and scolded Samuel. "Is this a ce for you to speak up like that? Shut up!"


    This purchase of cars and house, barring the disbelief from Sue Family members and rtives, Lydia


    herself was unable to believe too. Samuel had voiced out unnecessarily. Wouldn''t his words make their


    small family endure more shame and made fun by others?


    "Lydia, you aren''t right in scolding Samuel. If he wanted to brag, you should give him a chance.


    Otherwise, how could he have entertained us?" Lionel Sue spoke further in reply to Lydia.


    Harvey who was beside then quickly follow suit." Yeah, Aunt Lydia. Samuel wanted to pretend to be a


    rich second-generation young master, why do you want to break his stage? Leave some dignity to him!


    H e is already a grown-up but can be so thick-skinned to im he has a lot of money. If you hurt his


    dignity now, how could he have the courage to face people anymoreter?"


    Samuel¡¯s face was expressionless as usual and calmly looked at the spectators who wereughing


    loudly at him. This scene was repeated too many times in Sue Family and so he was used to it.


    He nced at Yvonne and her indignant face and felt she was quite cute. Samuel inadvertently smiled


    looking at her.


    "Samuel, you are really thick-skinned and can even smile in this situation. I, Harvey, truly admire you.


    With your thick skin, why didn¡¯t you go to war and block the bullets with your skin?" Harvey derisively


    said. Samuel was so shameful but still capable of smiling in this situation. He was really unabashed. If


    Harvey was him, he would have no courage toe to Sue Family''s mansion again.


    "In my eyes, you are the same too, the butt of a joke.¡± Samuel then impassively responded.


    Harvey had a distorted expression. How dare this useless scum dare to say he was the butt of a joke!


    He walked to Samuel with a fierce expression and aggressive steps. He wanted to teach Samuel a


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    lesson since this was not the first time he did this.


    At this time, Grandmother Sue suddenly spoke up. " Harvey! Come back!"


    Since Grandmother Sue has spoken, Harvey dare not ignore and went back to his ce after waving


    his fist in front of Samuel. His gaze, however, continued to re at Samuel, as if he was telling Samuel


    he would teach him a lesson after dinner.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    "Yvonne, I know you didn''t live well these few years but you don¡¯t have to swindle money out of the


    Grandmother Sue ignored Samuel''s words because she did not believe the money belonged to him. It


    was impossible to believe so.


    "Grandmother, my answer will remain the same. If you don¡¯t trust me, you can audit the ounts any


    time.¡± Yvonne fearlessly looked at Grandmother Sue.


    Grandmother Sue did not expect Yvonne to be so adamant. Yvonne could afford to be this confident


    because the other family members were doing the same too. Hence, she dared to ask Grandmother


    Sue to check the ounts. She had made a mistake herself but wanted to drag everyone down the


    mud.


    Grandmother Sue knew very well that the consequence would be worse if the ounts were audited.


    The corruption figures of every family would then be exposed to everyone. It would be very clear whose


    family had gotten therger pie or smaller pie. The one having the smaller pie will surely be envious


    and ufortable. They would likely think of ways t o swindle more money from thepany in the


    future and thepany would be in a mess and copse.


    "Yvonne, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person, I have underestimated you all these years.¡± Yvonne


    Sue was emboldened by the fact that Grandmother Sue would not dare to audit the ounts. The


    step-by-step entrapping was wless in Grandmother Sue''s point o f view. She did not expect Yvonne''s


    thinking to be so meticulous.


    Previously Yvonne worked hard in thepany withoutints even when she had to work on


    tedious tasks. Grandmother Sue thought she was a simple-minded person. She finally witnessed the


    fact that Yvonne was a cunning woman, and that she had a formidable and deep shrewdness within


    her.


    She was a wolf in sheep''s clothing, capable of such vicious acts.


    "Grandmother! I know it''s useless no matter how I exin. You won''t believe me. However, what


    Samuel and I said is the truth."


    "The truth?" Harvey spoke with a somber face. "The truth was that you have taken one million funds


    from thepany¡¯s ounts and refuse to admit it!"


    "Harvey, shut up!" Grandmother Sue coldly admonished him.


    Harvey was stunned. Grandmother Sue''s attitude seemingly suggested that she was going to let


    Yvonne go. She must not do this! She had engaged in corruption and taken so much money from the


    The partnership with Weakriver Real Estate was finalized. In Harvey¡¯s point of view, even if the


    personin-charge, Yvonne, was changed suddenly, it will be impossible for Weakriver Real Estate to


    back away and end their coboration immediately. At that time, he would be the next person-in-


    charge once Yvonne was dismissed.


    In such a short time, Yvonne had taken a million and Harvey was envious of that. To him, Yvonne


    unted and paraded her wealth publicly, and hence led to this oue. If she were more low-profile,


    who would know she had done all these?


    "Grandmother, if you let Yvonne go this time, how do you manage the others who''dmit the same


    crime i n the future?" Harvey spoke with disgruntlement.


    Grandmother Sue clenched her teeth and coldly nced toward Harvey. "Do you want me to check


    each of the transactions in these past few years?¡±


    Harvey''s heart sank instantly. If the ounts were audited and checked, it would be more than the


    amount Yvonne had taken. In the whole Su Family, he got to the highest position and so the money


    that he had taken from thepany was undoubtedly the most. Hence, Grandmother Sue must not


    check the ounts! 1


    The rest of the crowd lowered their heads and did not dare to speak after listening to Grandmother


    Sue¡¯s words, i


    Bullets hit those who stand out. People who raised their voices would be checked. Who could then


    escape?


    "Start eating!¡± Grandmother Sue instructed everyone and no one dared to mention this again. 1


    Every family member had their own calctions and motive. The maniptive tactic did work of


    throwing everyone else under the bus, being screwed together, and challenging Grandmother Sue to


    audit the ounts, hit the Achilles'' heel of everyone. They had n o choice but to ept it.


    After dinner, Harvey Sue and a few Su Family younger descendants gathered together in the back


    garden and were all clenching their teeth in anger and frustration. 1


    "Yvonne had framed us up this time and dragged all of us down the mud together with her." Yara''s


    expression was twisted and she had the same intention as Harvey¡ªto use this incident to pressure


    and quash Yvonne. She did not expect Yvonne managed to escape this round.


    Harvey smirked. "I had underestimated this calctive woman in the past. I did not expect her toe


    up with such a tactic. Even grandma had to give way on this matter." 1


    "Harvey, this woman must not be kept for long. You won¡¯t not know what kind of scheme she would


    have i n her sleeves to frame you or fight against you," Yara


    reminded him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let that happen. After this month, I''ll be able to go back to thepany. At that


    time, I must show her my capability to quash her," Harvey Sue bragged. 3


    One of the Sue Family''s youngsters was curious and asked, "What do all of you think? What house can


    Yvonne buy?" 1


    Yara snorted withughter. "What kind of houses can she buy? Even if she had taken some money


    from thepany, I''m sure she was not that dauntless to take s o much money. Two cars cost almost a


    million. I''m guessing she possibly swindled two million from thepany and the bnce money


    should be for the new house that they obught." 4


    "You might be right." Harvey nodded his head in agreement. Yvonne''s tactic was indeed smart.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    However, she might not be that bold and excessive. Grandmother could be patient and allowed her to


    take some money from thepany but there was a limit t o the patience. Yvonne should be very clear


    on this. 2


    "Regarding how the house looks like, we¡¯ll know when ites to the fifteenth of next month. Since the


    house has been exposed, I''m sure she will invite us over."

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    In the living room, Lionel and the others were talking t o Godfrey about the event on the 15th. They did


    not want to miss the fun. If the new house turned out pretty, they had another excuse to badmouth


    them to Grandmother Sue; if the house turned out ugly, they could also take this opportunity tough at


    it.


    Lydia was most worried about this matter being made known to the Sue family, her n was to rent a


    room t o deal with Fred. If she got away with it and made less contact with Fred, she would not be


    unmasked.


    However, it would be troublesome and more difficult t o muddle through if the Sue family knew about it.


    By then, it would only a matter of time before she was unmasked. When the Sue family found out that


    she lied about her wealth, she would be teased to death.


    The news had not leaked out in the Sue family, but the wholemotion had started because of


    Samuel, and Lydia simply wanted to kick Samuel out of the house.


    "Godfrey, are you really not going to invite us?" Lionel asked with a look of discontent.


    "This is a joyous event, we''re siblings, we have to go and celebrate with you."


    "Yes, it¡¯s hard to move out of that shabby house, we have to go see it."


    Just then at the dinner table, this group of people was


    enraged and mad. This time round, they put on a mask pretending to have good intentions. However,


    Gorfrey knew very well what was in their mind.


    The house had been exposed, if he did not invite them, he would be even more ostracized in the Sue


    family and fall into disrepute.


    "Okay, I''ll inform you of the ce by then," Godfrey announced.


    "What so secretive about it? It''s not like you''re embarrassed to share, right?" Lionel sneered. The


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    house was already paid for. It was a matter of time before he had to reveal the true location of the


    house and it would not change even if Godfrey refused to share it. Godfrey must have felt that the


    property was not good and felt shameful to reveal.


    "What¡¯s there to be ashamed of? As long as the house can amodate you, it¡¯ll be a good house,


    just say it."


    "That''s right, we''ll arrive on time."


    Godfrey fidgeted and could not say anything. Lydia wanted to stand as the decisive one and put an end


    to this matter, but it was easier said than done. So she really did not know what to say.


    "Yvonne, your father is too shy to speak, it''s better that you say it instead," Lionel turned to Yvonne and


    said.


    Yvonne subconsciously looked at Samuel. Only Samuel knew where exactly the house was, so hr was


    the only one who could answer this question. 2


    "There will be a car to pick you up, you''ll eventually find out where it is," Samual said, then turned to


    Yvonne, "Do you want to invite grandma as well?"


    Lionel sneered while the other rtives shook their head in disdain. It was well known that


    Grandmother Sue never went anywhere else. She would not give face even to a housewarming, unless


    the new house was at Cloudridge Hill.


    "Samuel, you''ve been in Sue family for three years, don''t you know Grandma Sue well enough? She


    only goes to Cloudridge Hill. Could you have bought a house there?" Lionel asked.


    "Just because Grandma Sue visited your house in the past, doesn''t mean she''ll do the same this time."


    "As a man who''s married into the wife¡¯s family, you''re really getting bolder."


    Lydia was about to get mad at Samuel. Everyone knew the fact about Grandmother Sue and he


    wanted to embarrassed everyone by provoking them.


    "Samuel, you talk too much, are you bored?" Lydia said.


    "I just think it''s necessary to inform Grandma, so that she won''t be upset if we talk about thister,"


    Samuel said.


    "There''s no need to inform, I''ll decline your invitation o n Grandma''s behalf." Lionel smiled.


    Samuel spoke no more. It was Lionel who declined the invitation, Lionel would be held ountable if


    anything happened.


    That afternoon, when they left the Sue vi, Harvey called Samuel to the back yard. What happened


    between the two was unknown, but Samuel left unharmed while Harvey¡¯s face was darkened.


    Time passed quickly and it was almost fifteenth of the month. Lydia and Godfrey got more and more


    anxious. Initially they nned to rent a room to muddle through. This n would obviously not work


    after the Sue family¡¯s intervention. They came to face the fact that renting was not an option, so they


    had to settle it a t Samuel¡¯s second-hand house. They could only ept what''s toe. At worst,


    maybe they would only be humiliated by Fred and the students.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    On the 14th of the month, Yvonne asked Samuel about the house when he picked her up after her


    work.


    It did not matter where Samuel''s house was, it would still be a home to her.


    However, Yvonne was a little nervous that day. After all, Drake would also be present at the house


    warming, she did not want to give Drake the opportunity to rebuke. She hoped that the house would be


    no worse than Fred''s.


    "Didn''t I point it out to youst time?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne red at Samuel. He was referring to the vi at Cloudridge Hill, how could Su Yingxia take


    such a thing seriously? 3


    "This is not a good time for jokes, Samuel. Dad¡¯s ssmates and the Sue family''s rtives will be there


    tomorrow, can you be honest with me now?" Yvonne asked.


    "What can I do if you don''t believe the truth I¡¯m telling you?" Samuel was helpless.


    Yvonne sighed-Samuel clearly was fooling around.


    "Uncle Turner called my dad yesterday. He asked about the house¡¯s location so they can start their


    drive early. Dad couldn''t say a word, in fact... I actually don''t


    want him to be embarrassed." Yvonne sighed, such demand was unfair to Samuel, but she was her


    father''s daughter after all, it was inevitable for her to have such considerations.


    "Not just any cars can enter that area, so he doesn''t need to drive." Samual smiled.


    "It''s not in an alley, is it?" Yvonne was confused.


    "I''m warning you, the consequence of underestimating your husband is serious," Samuel warned in a


    serious manner.


    The word ¡®husband¡¯ made Yvonne''s pretty face blush. They had been together for three years, yet, the


    term was still very strange to her. However, there was also a slight pang in her heart. 1


    Even though some time had passed, Yvonne¡¯s heart pounded whenever she thought about the incident


    at Crystal Restaurant.


    That silhouette of the pianist and the special effects of flower petals falling was ultimately the most


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    romantic thing ever for Yvonne.


    "Hey, where are we going, aren''t we going home?" Yvonne, who was sitting in the passenger seat,


    suddenly realized that Samuel was not driving toward home.


    "Didn''t you want to see the new house? I''ll take you there." Samuel smiled.


    Yvonne felt a little nervous but was also a little


    excited.


    It was not long before Yvonne she punched Samuel¡¯s shoulder. Her mood swung really quickly.


    "Isn''t this the way to Clouridge Hill? Are you still fooling me?" Yvonne said with a straight face.


    Samuel knew it was useless to exin, it would be better for her to see for herself.


    "What¡¯re you doing, stop the car, non-registered vehicle isn¡¯t allowed in Clouridge Hill vi area."


    Yvonne panicked seeing how Samuel was really driving toward the gate of the vi area. She was not


    afraid of being embarrassed, it would not be nice to be chased away either. It was not necessary to get


    into trouble.


    "Stop the car, do you know how humiliating will it be t o be chased out?" Yvonne was really tempted to


    m o n the brakes when Samuel showed no signs of slowing the car down.


    The car finally stopped at the gate of the vi area and Yvonne looked desperate. She hid in the car


    and simply did not dare to look at the security guard''s expression. All she hoped was that it will not be


    too embarrassing being chased away.


    Just then, the gate was opened. The security guard saluted Samuel and let them pass.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel nkly. She was still not convinced that Samuel was telling the truth. It was


    just simply unbelievable. It was even more


    unbelievable that the vi he bought was at mid hill.


    On the day of the vi auction, their family was at the Sue vi and the price of this was eighty-nine


    million, was this something Samuel could afford?


    "Did you bribe the guards?" Yvonne asked.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Samuel remained silent and drove straight into the mountainside. Yvonne was at a loss of words. She


    had so many questions but did not know how to ask them.


    He actually drove the car into Clouridge! He actually drove the car to the mountainside!


    Although Yvonne had never been to Clouridge, she had heard others mention many rules about the


    area.


    Each independent vi had its own privatend. Anyone who trespassed without the owner''s consent


    would be an offender.


    The vi area was developed and managed by the Skye¡¯s of Cloud City. No one dared to risk offending


    the Skye family by breaking the rules of the area.


    The only exnation for him being able to enter, then, was that he was owned the ce.


    When Samuel opened the passenger door, Yvonne was still stunned. She did not dare to get out of the


    car yet, afraid that she would step on someone else¡¯s turf if she got out of the car.


    "Is it that difficult toe home and have a look around?" Samuel chuckled.


    "My....home?" Yvonne''s eyes were filled with confusion and she could not believe it. That was her


    house? How could it be? That was a mountainside


    vi, the most luxurious and expensive vi in the entire Cloud City.


    Grandmother Sue had dreamed of living in Cloudridge. Only by living here could she truly integrate into


    Cloud City''s high-ss society, but...


    It was all very surreal to Yvonne, like a dream...a day dream!


    Samuel retrieved the keys and continued, "This is our home, go try it for yourself."


    Yvonne got out of the car. Her hands were shaking as she held the keys. She only managed to move


    her feet as she watched Samuel walk toward the door.


    Her heart was churning, even her head was foggy.


    "Try to see if you can open it," Samuel instructed.


    Yvonne took a deep breath. Sweat umted on her palms. With her hands trembling, she could not


    insert the key to the key hole for a very long time.


    "Samuel, you wouldn''t lie to me, would you? If someone finds out that we broke in here, we will face


    serious consequences." Yvonne reminded.


    "Of course, the rules of Cloudridge are very strict, but how is it an offense toe home?"


    Yvonne finally inserted the key into the keyhole and turned the key.


    It unlocked! 1


    It really unlocked!


    This instant, Yvonne had goosebumps all over her body as if she was electrocuted.


    She gently pushed open the door of the house. Whatid in front of her was not dazzling opulence,


    instead, it was a low-key concept of decoration with ck and white as the main theme. The decoration


    was simple, i t appeared clean and neat.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You said that if you''re given the opportunity to design your own home, you would opt for a simple


    design-ck and white, not too many decorations, not too gorgeous, simple and clean. What do you


    think of this?" Samuel asked.


    Even at this point, Yvonne still felt as if she was dreaming a dream that she never wanted to wake up


    from.


    On the south of the living room, a huge mural upied almost a third of the front wall.


    It was a wedding photo. The man and woman on it did not look happy, instead, the woman looked


    serious, with a strong sense of resignation and dissatisfaction.


    The man, however, revealed a hint of bitterness in his shallow, seemingly helpless smile.


    Yvonne still remembered that after the arranged marriage, the old man forced her and Samuel to take


    wedding photos. That step was just a standard procedure for Yvonne, she did not bother to see the


    finished product, nor did she disy any photos of her and Samuel at home.


    Unexpectedly, Samuel kept the wedding photo form three years ago. She had almost forgotten about


    this matter.


    Tears filled her eyes, overflowed, and glid on her cheeks like a broken string of a pearl ne.


    Yvonne squatted on the ground and cried out.


    Samuel smiled with happiness as he looked at the south wall. The photo was left to collect dust when it


    should be hung in the house three years ago.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    After sobbing for a while, Yvonne suddenly stood up, pointed at the wedding photo on the wall, and


    said," Take it down."


    "Why?" Samuel asked, puzzled. Was it so difficult for her to ept the fact, and that she did not even


    allow such photo to exist?


    If that was the case, Samuel would have agreed with her and would not force Yvonne to ept


    anything she was unwilling to.


    "Have you not seen the reluctance on her face? Why are you being so nice to her?" Yvonne cried.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and said without hesitation, "Because she''s my wife, and we are legally


    recognized."


    Yvonne threw herself into Samuel¡¯s embrace. Fortunate enough, Samuel trained regrly. Otherwise,


    he would have been knocked over.


    "I don''t want to see it. Throw it away and burn it."


    "Very well."


    Yvonne''s cry was Samuel¡¯s weakness. He would do anything to anything to make Yvonne happy.


    It was just a wedding photo. No big deal, just throw it away.


    Despite the reluctance, Samuel would rather be in pain than to have Yvonne sad.


    At that moment, Yvonne took a step back and looked straight into Samuel''s eyes. Although she cried


    with her makeup on, she still looked so beautiful to Samuel.


    "I want to take a new one with you," Yvonne said.


    Samuel was stunned and had a lump in his throat. He had never shed tears regardless of the difficult


    situation he was put in in his entire life, but then, tears filled his eyes.


    Yvonne threw herself into Samuel''s arms again, tipped her toes, and kissed him.


    Samuel¡¯s brain lost its ability to think for a moment as he stood there like a log.


    After god-knows how long, Samuel, who had not had time to properly indulge in her embrace, lost


    touch of i t as Yvonne ran away with a flushed face.


    He licked his lips. Even the taste of her lipstick tasted sweet.


    Samuel sat on the sofa and simply could not control the smile on his face. He said to himself as he


    looked a t the wedding photo on the wall, "I didn''t expect you to elicit such emotions from Yvonne.lit


    seems like a wise choice to keep you around, aye? But my wife said you don''t look good, so you''ll have


    to be reced.


    Don¡¯t me me for being heartless, my wife is the boss here." 1


    Yvonne ran to the bathroom, her face was red and hot. She did not regret what she had just said, just a


    little embarrassed.


    That request should be initiated by the man. Why did she not filter her words?


    "He''s going to think you''re indiscreet, how could you have just kissed him? 2


    "But you''re supposedly his wife, so a kiss should be okay.


    "But when have you ever fulfilled your wifely duties, you''re not his wife.


    "It''s over, it''s over, your image is all ruined."


    Yvonne gibbered at the mirror, not even realizing what she was talking about.


    It was only after a long time that there was a knock on the door.


    "Are you nning to hide in there forever? Do you not want to see what our new home is like?"


    Samuel¡¯s voice could be heard.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Yvonne palpitated again. It was more exciting than a roller coaster ride, there were never-ending ups


    and downs.


    "I... I... I... Wait for me, I need to fix my makeup." Yvonne did not have the courage to face Samuel, so


    she could only find an excuse to continue hiding in the bathroom.


    Samuel suddenly said, "What brand is your lipstick, it''s delicious." 1


    Yvonne wished she could shrink and escape the ce through sewer pipes.


    It was not until Lydia called Yvonne, that she was forced toe out of the bathroom. She could only


    reply Lydia casually when she was asked about her trip back home.


    She would not expect Lydia to be convinced that she was at Cloudridge, just like as she was when


    Samuel first brought her there. Lydia was going to visit the next day anyway, so there was no rush in


    convincing her over the phone.


    Samuel led Yvonne to every corner of the vi and none of them mentioned what happened at the


    door. However, it was apparent that the bond between them had be stronger.


    After all, an important step had been taken. Samuel¡¯s thought was drifted as he began to wonder if


    there would really be a younger brother.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    On the 15th of the month, students gathered on the ground floor of Fred''s new house, i


    "What the hell is Godfrey doing, why is he making us all wait?"


    "His new house isn''t in the same neighborhood as 01¡¯ Turner, is it?"


    "Quite possibly, why are we here otherwise?"


    Fred gnashed his teeth. Why did Godfrey have to buy a house in his neighborhood? It would be very


    difficult for Fred toment in his new house.


    If Fred said that his house was bad, Fred would be shooting himself on the foot.


    However, it was still uncertain if Godfrey could even afford a house there.


    It was true that the Sue family was rich, but Godfrey was known as a useless scum. Just like his


    useless son-inw, he was not valued and had no status in thepany. So how could he afford to


    buy a house there?


    "Maybe he''s just fooling us, how could he possibly afford to buy a house here?" Fredmented in a


    cold voice.


    Drake was hugging the woman fromst time. He then casually replied, "Dad, if he can buy a house


    here,


    I''ll immediately get you another one, you can''t live with such a lowly person."


    Drake''s words made Fred extraordinarily proud and h e said, "You''d better start saving money, it''s over


    a million bucks a year, you can''t just simply have it."


    ''It''s just over a million per year'', this was said with full of pride. He clearly knew that the astronomical


    figure of a million-dor annual sry was something not many would even dare to think about.


    "Drake, your father is lucky to have such a brilliant son like you, unlike the one in my family, who still


    doesn''t have a stable job."


    "If my son was half as brilliant as Drake, I could wake upughing."


    "01¡¯ Turner, the ssmates can be really envious of you."


    Although they knew that Fred was showing off, they also knew that he had such ability. He was not


    boasting, but was actually capable. The other ssmates touted a few words in passing. After all, they


    had children in their own family, if they made Drake happy, the kids might be able to work with Drake in


    the future.


    "Drake, when will you arrange a job for my son, so he can be under your wings."


    "Yes, yes, that brat of mine, although he doesn''t have professional skills, he could still do


    misceneous jobs. Just make him do it."


    "Drake, consider my son."


    Drake smiled and said, "I''ll be switchingpany very soon. I''ll pull some strings when I''m more stable


    i n the newpany."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "You''re making a million a year now, and you''re still changingpanies?"


    "A million annually is nothing. I''m going to work at Weakriver Real Estate soon, do you know who''s


    behind Weakwater Real Estate?" Drake asked.


    "Who is it?"


    "Weakriver Real Estate, isn''t that thepany that took over the West City project?"


    "I heard that Cloud City will actively develop the west side of the city, it will be a new city and the most


    prosperous ce in the future."


    Having caught everyone''s attention, Drake felt as if he was the brightest star, and said indifferently,"


    Weakriver Real Estate, is a subsidiary of the Hannigan family, you''ve heard of the Hannigan family, the


    most wealthy people in Maind. There are less than five families who can bepared to the


    Hannigan family in the whole of Maind."


    "The Hannigans!"


    "How did the Hannigan familye to develop Cloud City?"

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    "Drake, wouldn''t that mean you''re working for the Hannigan''s if you work Weakriver?"


    Although the group of people belonged to the lower ss of society, the Hannigan family''s reputation


    was very well known. They were jaw-droppingly surprised as they could only envy Fred about it.


    By working for the Hannigan¡¯s, Drake''s future would b e boundless. Fred could truly be considered


    carefree i n his old age.


    "Drake, why haven''t you told me this?" Fred was appalled as he looked at Drake and asked.


    "It''s just a change ofpany, making a few more bucks. It''s no difference to me, so I didn''t feel a


    need to tell you." Drake smiled.


    The fathers-son duo chirped on and made the bystanders envious. 1


    Just then, a bus stopped in front of the crowd, and a man came down from the bus, weing the


    crowd. I t confused many.


    "Son, what''s going on here?" Fred asked Drake in a low voice. Godfrey was putting up such a big


    show, it seems that the house he bought was not that simple. H e started to worry that it would be


    better than his own house.


    Drake locked his eyebrows. That arrangement was really exegerated. This must be the work of a good


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    residential area. If it was not, it would be a joke to make such amotion.


    "Dad, Yvonne has recently be the head of West City project... Could it be that she has really


    gotten rich there?" Drake wondered. Heter gave it a second thought and thought it was unlikely. After


    all, she wasn not in thepany for long Yvonne would not dare to be too tant even if she could


    make some fast cash.


    "Their... Their house, it wouldn''t be better than our house, right?" Fred asked with an ugly face.


    Drake shook his head without hesitation and said confidently, "Don''t worry about that. At most it¡¯ll be


    the same as our¡¯s, the new building I bought for you is already the best in Cloud City, unless he stays in


    the vi area."


    Fred felt somewhat relieved. In his opinion, Godfrey would never be able to afford a house in the vi


    area o f Cloud City. Fred thought if he could not be cynical and sarcastic toward Godfrey, he did not


    want to embarrass himself at least.


    At the same time, the Sue family''s rtives boarded another bus and were all puzzled by this situation.


    "Lionel, where did Godfrey buy a house? Why does this ce send a bus to pick guests up? This


    house must b e really expensive..."


    "It seems that Yvonne really hasn''t missed out on fishing for money in thepany, this woman is


    really ruthless and bold, fishing couple of millions at once."


    "Can''t we find a way to fix her, thepany''s money, we can''t let her get all of it by herself, right."


    Harvey sat in the car and his mood was really bad. He was not happy with Yvonne''s money swindling


    behavior, and the bus gave him a foreboding feeling.


    He knew someone who lived in Cloudridge. ording to the owner, if arge number of rtives


    wanted to visit the area, they had to inform the Cloudridge Property Management Department in


    advance, and then the Property Management Department would arrange transportation for them to


    avoid too many private cars causing congestion in the area.


    In the entire Cloud City, only Cloudridge would have such a policy. Why would they need a bus to go to


    Yvonne''s new home?


    "Harvey, you have to think of a way to handle Yvonne before she bes even more arrogant."


    Harvey was brought back to reality by this and said," Don''t worry, don¡¯t expect her to get another penny


    ofpany''s money after I''ve returned to thepany. You guys, on the other hand, have to be


    honest here, or don''t me me if you get affected."


    Huh?"


    Suddenly someone eximed, "Isn''t this the way to Cloudridge Vi area? Driver, are you driving to the


    wrong ce."


    "Don''t you people know that you''re going to Cloudridge today?" the driver exined faintly.


    They all dropped their jaw.


    To the Cloudridge?


    They were going to Godfrey''s new home, why was it Cloudridge?


    "Mister Driver, are you picking up the wrong person, why are we going to Cloudridge?" some guy


    asked.


    The drive braked abruptly as soon as he heard this, and a few people in the car who did not sit still fell


    straight out of their seat.


    "F*ck, you aren''t kidding me, did I pick up the wrong people?" The driver was shocked, this was an


    order from his superior, it had to be done right. He would not be able to keep his job if he made a


    mistake like this.


    "Do you even know how to drive?"


    "Cut the f*cking crap with me, who the hell are you?" The driver did not beat around the bush, he was a


    member of Skye Group. It did not matter who was in this car, the most pressing matter was to figure out


    if h e had picked up the wrong person. If he made this mistake, he would be finished. 1


    Seeing the driver''s imposing appearance, the Sue family rtive who tried to scold the driver


    immediately shut his mouth and turned into aplete softie.


    "Bro, we''re from the Sue family. I guess the people you¡¯re suppose to pick up happen to be in the same


    vi area as us..." The Sue vi was at a townhouse area, so there was a good chance that this would


    be the case, at least that was what Harvey thought.


    The driver was stunned, he cursed and then continued driving.


    Sue''s rtives were at a loss for words, did he not pick up the wrong person? Why did he not let them


    go?

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    The two buses stopped together at the mountainside. The two groups of people got off the bus


    confused, bewildered, and even panicked.


    Cloudridge Hill Vis!


    This was the most luxurious ce in Cloud City, not to mention this was the mountainside.


    It was well known that this ce was sold at an astronomical bid of over 80 million some time ago, and


    citizens of Cloud City were specting as to who was the one who could afford it. They had never


    dreamed that they would one day be able to stand here!


    "What the... What''s going on, why did they send us here." Yara stood on the ground but did not dare to


    take a step, afraid of crushing the sand and stones here.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Harvey was also nervous, the private territory of Cloudridge was not to be entered at will, or the


    consequences would be at one¡¯s own peril, and they were standing on the territory belonging to the


    mountainside vi.


    "Could Yvonne be framing us?!" Harvey gritted his teeth and asked to let people there think that they


    were being set up. How else could they escape if the Skye family finds out?


    "Yvonne is really a death trap, can she get away for setting us up?" Lionel looked like he wanted to kill.


    "What do we do now? Let''s get out of here before the management department finds out," Yara


    suggested.


    On the other side, Fred and the others, did not dare to speak as they were intimidated.


    Although Drake considered himself to be young and capable, he did not dare to make the slightest


    move in this ce.


    His annual sry of a million was indeed high in the eyes of ayman, but Drake knew that it meant


    but a peanut in the eyes of the Skye family.


    Just when the crowd was wondering whether to secretly leave, an Audi A6 drove up the hill.


    Lydia and Godfrey, who were passengers in the car, had indescribable expressions.


    Lydia could not wait to p Samuel as he drove up to the gate for bringing her to such a high-ss


    ce to shame her.


    However, when the security guard opened the gate, she and Godfrey were both shocked and their


    eyes almost fell off.


    Yvonne was not that surprised since she had already been here the day before, but it still felt dreamy.


    After all, this was Cloudridge and also a mountainside vi.


    Yvonne woke up from a dreamst night feeling that like all this was fake.


    It did not feel real until this particr day.


    After the car stopped in the mountainside vi, Harvey rushed to Samuel as Samuel and Yvonne get off


    the car.


    Grabbing Samuel''s cor, he said angrily, "Samuel, what game are you ying? Trying to get us all


    killed?"


    Yara red at Yvonne and said sharply, "Yvonne, don¡¯t you know the policy of Cloudridge? If the Skye


    family pursues it, the responsibility is not yours alone."


    Samuel grabbed Harvey''s wrist and slightly pushed it away, then Harvey let go with a painful


    expression.


    "Harvey, what are you so excited about? You were so fierce at home and you''re scared to death here?"


    Samuel said indifferently.


    Harvey gritted his teeth and looked at Samuel and said coldly, "If Grandma knew about this, you''re


    dead."


    "Godfrey, what do you want from us? If you can''t survive on your own, do you have to drag everyone


    down with you?" Lionel also spoke out to use Godfrey.


    The other rtives could not hold back and said all sorts of nasty things with no restrain.


    Godfrey did not dare to speak. Even Lydia, who was used to spilling her guts, kept quiet.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    This is Samuel''s new house? A mountainside house?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Lydia''s hands and feet trembled, the value of this second-hand house was to godly she could not


    imagine!


    "What are you afraid of? Can the Skye family give me a hard time for going home?" Yvonne spoke.


    "Going home? Are you out of your mind, how dare you even speak of such bullsh*t, this mountainside


    vi is your house?" Yara questioned in a disdainful cold voice.


    Yvonne looked at the angry eyes of the Sue family, the corners of her mouth curved upward. These


    people who looked down on their family turned out to be just a bunch of scums, they shat their pants


    just by arriving at Cloudridge.


    "Is it your house if it isn¡¯t mine?" Yvonne looked at Yara, took the keys, and headed toward the door.


    Yara was dumbfounded seeing Yvonne''s confident look.


    This... It was her house, how could it be?!


    How could she possibly qualify to live here!


    Even if she was in charge of the West City project, there was no way she would have such amazing


    financial power!


    Selling off all of the Sue family''s assets would only barely be enough to buy this vi.


    Watching Yvonne open the door, everyone could not help but palpitated.


    Fred''s was particrly embarrassed. He had been waiting for the day he could finally mock Godfrey,


    and show off Drake''s achievements, he even wanted to see Yvonne regret.


    It seemed destined that that would never happen.


    All of Drake''s aplishments turn to ashes and smoke inparison to this vi, there was no


    chance of reversing them.


    So what if he was earning a million a year? If he wanted to buy this vi, he would have to go without


    food or drink for decades!


    "Fred, this... Is this really the new house Godfrey bought?"


    "Godfrey...stays in a hillside vi?!"


    "Looks like he''s the richest of us all, what a stroke of luck that he''s living here!"


    Hearing these words, Fred felt worse than eating ashes. The previous ss reunions were his


    opportunity to show off, and his ssmates all bragged about him, and envied him. But then, all the


    glory was taken away by Godfrey in an instant.


    The woman snuggled beside Drake looked envious, and the words she had said to Yvonne in the


    restaurant before were like a loud p on her face.


    "Drake, didn''t you say that she wasn''t valued by the Sue family?" the woman asked.


    Drake was in aplicated mood with mixed emotions. It was a known fact that Yvonne was not


    valued by the Sue family, and even the Sue family cannot afford this hillside vi, how could Yvonne


    afford it?


    She then unconsciously looked at Samuel, did it mean he''s the secret rich master?


    Drake shook his head in disbelief. How could it be possible? A trash of Cloud City could cash out over


    80 million to buy a vi, this was more of a joke.


    "Maybe she borrowed the ce." Drakeforted himself, but he knew very well that this possibility


    would not exist at all, how could a mountainside vi b e something that could be lent by just anyone?


    Yara shared the same thought.


    She also did not believe that Yvonne could live here. Yara had always put herself high above all the


    female seniors in the Sue family. Even if Yvonne was better looking than her, Yvonne''s threat was lifted


    because she married a loser three years ago.


    In the past three years, Yara was used to living better than Yvonne and being above the others. If


    Yvonne really had a new house there, she could never be on par Yvonne in the future.


    Yara was the kind of person who could ept and even be delighted when one was not living as well


    as she was, but could never ept that the person will suddenly be living better than she was.


    She could not ept that she lives in an elevator apartment while Yvonne lives in a mountainside vi.


    "Acting like you can really open the door?" Yara mocked with hatred.


    As soon as this sentence was blurted out, everyone became inexplicably tense, except for Godfrey and


    Lydia. They actually hoped that Yvonne would not be able to open the door, so that all these lies could


    be debunked and they could mock Yvonne mercilessly.


    It was some kind of weak resistance. They did not want to believe it even when things hade to this


    point, but it never prevented the truth from happening.


    Yvonne twisted the key and unlocked the door.


    Even though Yara was in deep disbelief, the factid bare in front of her. She could not deny.


    "Brother, we were nning to have Mome over too. But you declined on her behalf, you


    remember, right?" Lydia suddenly spoke to Lionel.


    As ugly as Lionel face was, the olddy''s greatest wish of her life was to go to Cloudridge, and he had


    ruined that!

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Lydia was on cloud nine. Her arrogance could not be masked. She did not care how this vi came


    about, the most important thing was to show off in front of Sue family''s rtives and Fred''s group of old


    ssmates.


    Looking at the expressions of Godfrey, Fred, and the others, the smile on Lydia''s face widened


    countless folds.


    "Everyone, what are you waiting for? Come on in and take a look." Lydia said this loud and clear in an


    increased tone in her voice as if she was showing off.


    Fred was not convinced, but was also curious about what an 80 million vi was like. Even the thought


    of i t seemed humiliating, he still had to go in and take a look.


    As for the Sue family''s rtives, they were also in the same mood. The mountainside vi which used


    to be a ce that was out of their reach, was then eligible for them to go in and visit. Who would miss


    such a good opportunity?


    Harvey and Yara both walked at the end of the crowd.


    "Harvey, what''s going on, how can Yvonne afford a vi here?" Yara was full of reluctance. She did not


    qualify living in such a luxurious ce, let alone expecting Yvonne to live in it.


    Harvey''s heart sank. He could still smear Yvonne for taking thepany''s money if Yvonne had moved


    into an apartment... But this mountainside vi was cost too much that even swindling money from the


    Even with the entire Sue family''s assets hollowed out can barely pay off for this vi, how could the


    moneye from thepany?


    "I can''t figure out how Yvonne can have so much money," Harvey said.


    Yara casually said, "When Grandpa arranged the marriage, didn''t we specte that Samuel might be


    from a rich family?"


    Harvey said inplete disdain, "Like you said, it was a guess, and that was before you met Samuel.


    Haven''t you know Samuel for the past three years? How could he be a rich family''s son."


    Yara nodded. She was only casuallymenting and did not take this spection seriously, because if


    Samuel was a rich family''s son, how could he stand being humiliated in the Sue family for three years?


    Furthermore, a rich family that could afford a mountainside vi was no ordinarily rich.


    There was no magnificent decoration in the house, it looked a bit monotonous instead. If this was


    designed for an ordinary apartment, it would definitely feel cheap. In this mountainside vi, however, it


    gave off a very high-ss sense.


    "Godfrey, this new home of yours is really well decorated, it looks simple, but it feels noble.¡±


    "Yes, this ce reflects temperament, it doesn''t need excessive decoration. It''s like a big beauty, heavy


    makeup would be unnecessary, it would in turn cover up the beauty of itself."


    "Godfrey, you have really good taste. Why are you so humble? You bought such a nice house but only


    told u s today."


    When that group of students were licking Godfrey''s boots, Fred could not utter a word. His house was


    just a peanut inparison to this ce. He felt more ashemed when he thought of the way he treated


    Godfrey in the past. 2


    Drake was ready to tease Yvonne in all sorts ofnguage, he was also prepared to step on Samuel''s


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    head for superiority, but those words can only rot in his stomach. He could be said to be the third


    saddest person in the room.


    The reason he entered Weakriver Realty was partly because of Yvonne. This was enough to show how


    stubborn he was in pursuing her. He thought it was a good opportunity for him to show off and step on


    Samuel, but this hillside vi shattered all his dreams.


    Even the fact that he entered Weakriver Realty was not enough to win Yvonne''s heart.


    Living in a mountainside vi, what else could he leverage with to have Yvonne sleep with him?


    Millions of dors a year? It was all a joke.


    Lydia enthusiastically led the crowd on a house tour inside and out. She was a first-timer but acted as if


    she was very familiar with the ce.


    The more envious those people were, the better Lydia''s mood became. She seemed to have forgotten


    what she had once said to Samuel.


    ''I, Lydia, will never go to your house in my life?''


    Even if it was difficult to take her words back, Lydia would not hesitate to swallow it like a puddle of spit


    saliva.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    The visit was over and a bunch of people sat in the living room. The old ssmate''s bragging made


    Lydia''s smile shiver, but the Sue family''s expression was very unclear.


    She used to be of the lowest status one in the Sue family, but she was the one who lived in the best


    vi, riding on everyone''s head.


    "Godfrey, did you buy this?" Lionel asked, he had to figure out what was going on, this ce was


    obviously on auction, how did it get into Godfrey''s hands.


    Godfrey did not know where the vie from, but Lydia snapped and said, "Brother, this vi was


    bought by us with clean money, what''s the problem here? Do I have to report my family¡¯s financials to


    you?"


    "Aunt Lydia, we all know how your family''s condition i s. You don¡¯t have that much money." Harvey said


    in a deep voice.


    "You''re looking down on people, aren''t you?" Lydia nced at Samuel. She would not let Samuel take


    the lead and be the hero here. Besides, no one would believe her if she said it and it was not easy to


    construct a convincing reason.


    "We¡¯re not looking down on you. Your family shouldn''t have done something illegal, right? Otherwise,


    don''t


    get us involved when the sky falls." Yara said in a weird manner.


    "What do you mean by illegal, we''re good citizens who abide by thew, don''t throw dirty water on my


    head," Lydia rebuted with dissatisfaction. 1


    "Then exin, where did this moneye from."


    "This much money wouldn''t have fallen from the sky."


    "Did Yvonne have an unclear rtionship with ¡®those people'' in exchange for it?"


    It did not matter what they said, Samuel could ept any kind of spection but not smearing Yvonne,


    that was something Samuel could not tolerate.


    Samuel was about to speak when Lydia stared at him with cold eyes. She had the guts to take the vi


    for granted even if she did not ownit. It was Samuel had bought the vi.


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that this money is Dad''spensation to Godfrey," Lydia exined.


    Fatherpensated Godfrey for it?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    These words caused a huge stir among the Sue family''s rtives, how could the old manpensate


    Godfrey as he had passed away for so many years?


    Or did Godfrey discover the old man''s unknown hidden vault!


    The Sue family¡¯s rtives were nonchnt for a moment. Even if Godfrey actually discovered the


    vault, the money should be shared among them!


    "Lydia,e clean, where did this moneye from?"


    "Is it the money left behind by Dad before he died and you found it?"


    "We are all grandchildren of the old man, we are all entitled to inherit the estate, why should your family


    take it alone?"


    Jealousy overruled everyone when it came to the matter of money, and they just want their share of


    this mountainside vi.


    "What''s all this about, this money has nothing to do with you. Dad felt sorry for marrying Samuel into


    our family, so he left us a sum of money. He set a rule that this money can only be used after three


    years, that''s why our family has worked so hard for three years." Lydia told lies with confident, not a


    blink at all.


    "How much money did the old man keep?" Lionel believed her words because there was simply no


    other exnation to this. Although the old man was angry a t Godfrey when he was alive, all of their


    brothers knew that the old man loved Godfrey the most, and it was not impossible that he had left him a


    fortune.


    Lydia thought about it, showed her index finger and said, "One hundred million."


    "What!"


    "One hundred million!" "The old man actually left you a hundred million!"


    All of the Sue Family''s rtives stood up with incredulous expressions.


    How much money did the Sue Family have? The old man had the audacity to reserve 100 million for


    Godfrey!


    If they had known about the 100 million, they would have been willing to let Samuel marry into their


    family!


    Lydia was very satisfied with her seamless story and said with a smile, "Otherwise, where would


    Godfrey get the money to buy a vi, and he''s also adding glory to Sue family."

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Lydia''s story did not seem suspicious because the timing seemed just right. Samuel and Yvonne had


    passed their third wedding anniversary and they bought a car and house. No one can find the slightest


    w.


    One hundred million!


    That number became a prick in the hearts of Sue family''s rtives.


    They looked at Samuel, wishing that Samuel was their son-inw, even if he was a useless scum but it


    was worth it for this 100 million.


    It was no wonder Godfrey and Yvonne held back their anger toward the sarcasm and jokes against


    them in the past three years... They already had 100 million in their bag!


    "It''s a pity that Mom didn''te, she would have been very happy. We could have lived well with the


    one hundred million in any ordinary house, but I wanted t o make Mom proud, that''s why we decided to


    buy this mountainside vi..." Lydia sighed heavily, the words were very obvious.


    Lionel had declined their invitaion on behalf of Grandmother Sue, he would be helf ountable for this.


    Lionel was still unsatisfied. Even if the old man did


    give them a hundred million, that money could not be taken by them alone, after all, the old man was


    dead.


    "I''m going to the bathroom." Lionel stood up and walked toward the bathroom.


    Lydia smiled, she knew that Lionel must have gone to call Grandmother Sue.


    Yvonne wanted to fight for Samuel, but she also knew that the rtives would not believe it if she said


    the money was Samuel''s, but Lydia''s story helped solve the unexinable trouble.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Samuel, this matter..."


    Before Yvonne could finish her sentence, Samuel interrupted by shaking his head. "I don''t mind."


    Yvonne sighed and did not say anything else.


    At this time, Lionel, who was in the bathroom, had called Grandmother Sue.


    The olddy did not bother about Godfrey''s housewarming. She was the one who made a vow to g o


    nowhere but Cloudridge and she would be adamant o n that to the day she die of old age.


    "How''s Godfrey''s new house?" the olddy casually asked.


    "Mom, you might not believe me," Lionel said.


    The olddy''s tone changed, Yvonne was able to buy a house, she must have taken money from the


    mean that she had swindled more money than expected.


    "Where is the new house?" the olddy questioned coldly. She could only ept any house priced


    under a million. Otherwise, she would never let Yvonne go.


    "Cloudridge Hill," Lionel said.


    There was no response from the olddy over the phone for a long time, then she was heard to say,"


    What are you joking about, how could Yvonne afford Cloudridge?"


    "And it''s the mountainside vi," Lionel continued.


    "What!" The olddy''s voice filled with incredulity, exploded over the phone, then said, "How is it


    possible, what''s the point of you fooling me?"


    "Mom, I''m telling the truth, I''m at the mountainside vi right now, how could I be joking with you,"


    Lionel said.


    "What''s going on, how can she afford the mountainside vi?" the olddy asled with rapid breathing.


    That was her dream retirement ce. In order to bring the Sue family into the true high society of Cloud


    City, not a day went by that the olddy stopped thinking about living in the mountainside vi. Even


    she was not qualified to live there, let alone Yvonne.


    "It was dad," Lionel said.


    "What do you mean, what does it have to do with your father?" The olddy frowned, it had been


    almost three years since his death, how could it have anything to do with Yvonne buying a vi?

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    "ording to Lydia''s exnation three years ago when Samuel first joined the family, Dad gave


    Godfrey 100 million in secret in order to make up for Yvonne, but he had a rule that this 100 million


    must be used after three years, and the timing is now, so there shouldn''t be any mistakes," Lionel


    exined.


    That old man had given Yvonne 100 million!


    The olddy thought it was simply impossible. She knew clearly how much money the Sue family own.


    In the past, in order to prevent the old man from keeping a mistress, she would go through every single


    ount in thepany, how could he have kept 100 million with him?


    However, if he had not given it to Godfrey, how would Godfrey have gotten so much money?


    The olddy decided to ask Godfrey for rification in person and said, "I''lle to the vi right


    away."


    Upon hanging up the phone, Lionel returned to the living room and said to Lydia, "Mom will be here


    right away, she wants to find out what this is all about."


    Lydia''s face showed indifference, the old man had already died years ago, no one could testify. She


    could say whatever she wanted. Who would be able to find out the truth? Noteven Grandmother Sue if


    she arrived at the vi herself.


    "Okay, the money is from the old man, I''ve got nothing to fear," Lydia said.


    "Not everyone cane into Cloudridge, you go to the gate to pick up Mom. It won''t be nice to have


    her being stopped by the guards," Lionel reminded.


    Lydia panicked. This house had nothing to do with her and she was not the owner. How could the


    security guard acknowledge her to open the gates for Grandmother Sue?


    She could be so cheap at times, that she acted as if shemanded Samuel to carrying out the task


    for her. "You, go pick Grandma up."


    "Very well." Samuel responded and left the vi with Yvonne following close behind.


    After walking out of the vi, Yvonne said with an apologetic face, "I''ve wronged you again, this should


    have been your credit, my mother''s skin is really thicker than a city wall."


    "It''s actually a good thing, no one will believe me if I say I bought it, Mom is saving us a lot of trouble."


    Samuel smiled.


    Yvonne knew that Samuel would not be bothered about these things but she would feel uneasy if she


    did not voice that out.


    "I still have to say I''m sorry on her behalf," Yvonne apologized.


    Samuel looked at Yvonne in a serious manner and said, "There''s a way topensate if you¡¯re feeling


    guilty."


    "How do I do that?" Yvonne looked at Samuel curiously.


    "Like, me not having to sleep on the floor."


    "Well, the living room big, so it should befortable."


    Samuel was struck speechless as he quickly responded, "Let¡¯s just pretend I didn''t say anything."


    It did not take long for the olddy to arrive at the gate. As private cars could not enter, the olddy had


    t o walk. She did not have a problem with walking nor did she dare to have an opinion. After all, this


    was the house rule of the vi, and the vi area represented the Skye Family.


    When Grandmother Sue saw Yvonne and Samuel, her expression turned into dissatisfaction. She then


    said i n a cold voice, "Godfrey is different now, aye? Living in a mountainside vi... He doesn¡¯t even


    have toe pick me up anymore?"


    "Grandma, Dad didn''t mean that, there are many of his old ssmates at home, that''s why he asked us


    toe pick you up," Yvonne exined.


    In actual fact, it was not that Godfrey did note, but it would be useless if he did. The security


    guards would not recognize anyone except Samuel.


    However, the olddy was not aware. She just thought Godfrey had be arrogant after living in the


    mountainside vi and did not even care about her.


    "Hmph," the olddy snorted. "Don''t you forget that the money was used to pay for this vi is still Sue


    family''s money. Although the old man is dead, his money is still my money."


    Samuel frowned. She wsa not eyeing on the mountainside vi, was she? He would not ept that. 2


    The vi was given to Yvonne and no one else had the right to take it away.


    The mountain road was difficult to navigate through and even more strenuous for an olddy. She was


    already out of breath after trekking up a few steps.


    The olddy''s expression was cold as she looked at Samuel and ordered, "Don''t you have eyes? Can''t


    you see that I can''t walk,e over and carry me!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Samuel walked up to the olddy and squatted down, looking like he had no qualms.


    "Be careful, you can''tpensate if you drop me.


    "Walk faster, haven''t you eaten?"


    The olddy''s impatience was indescribable. There was finally someone from the Sue family living in


    Cloudridge. Furthermore, it was in the mountainside vi. Although she was physically at the foot of the


    mountain, her heart had already reached the mountainside. Sheined about Samuel''s walking


    speed and cursed a little.


    Yvonne looked at the olddy''s attitude toward Samuel and just want to knock the olddy unconscious


    with the cane in her hand. She wanted to say this vi was bought by Samuel, no one had the right to


    point fingers at him.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Reaching the mountainside, the olddy let Samuel put her down. Looking excitedly at the luxurious


    vi i n front of her, she thought, this was the ce in Cloud City that exuded status. The olddy


    thought that she would at most be capable enough to take the Sue family to the foot of the mountain.


    She did not expect that she was qualified to set foot on the mountainside.


    "Old man, I really don''t know whether I should me o r thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have


    been able toe here in my life, but why did you give the money to Godfrey?" Grandmother Sue said


    these words unabashedly even in front of Yvonne. It was not hard to tell that Godfrey''s family really did


    not have good standing in her heart.


    Yvonne was displeased and looked at Samuel. She felt a little helpless.


    After the olddy walked to the vi, the noisy chatter in the living room silenced and rtives of the


    Sue Family stood up from the sofa.


    Harvey had the loudest footsteps, he trotted to the olddy and said, "Grandma, you must be tired,


    take a seat and rest."


    Samuel''s eyes turned icy looking at what was happening. There was once a person like this in the


    Hannigan family. Due to his sweet mouth, Samuel, who was living in a noble family, was being treated


    like an orphan.


    Samuel could not figure out why these boot licking people can be pampered without pocessing any real


    skills.


    In terms of ability, Harvey was iparable to Yvonne. But he had a sweet mouth, so he was the old


    It was also because of his sweet mouth, that the man could get the position of the heir of the Han


    family. The Hannigan family''s olddy chased Samuel out of the family all because she was afraid that


    the man''s position would be threatened.


    Could sweet talk support a family?


    Samuel wanted to prove to everyone that only true talent was valid.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He also wanted to let Grandmother Sue know that the future of Sue family was in the hands of Yvonne,


    not i n the hands of the trash, Harvey.


    The olddy sat on the main seat in the living room and started her speech with a very rude sentence. "


    Those who are irrelevant may leave now," she said to Godfrey.


    The ssmates were extremely embarrassed when they heard this. It was an obvious eviction order


    and it did not give the slightest bit of face at all.


    "Godfrey, this is your family matter, we¡¯ll take our leave."


    "Right, I''ll take my leave, we''ll meet again next time." "Godfrey, go ahead with your day, we''ll meet next


    time. H


    The group of ssmates left willingly, mainly because they did not want to offend the olddy of the


    Sue Family.


    Fred and Drake were gloomy, and after they left the vi, Fred said angrily, "This old immortal thing of


    the Sue Family is really arrogant."


    "Dad, if there is a chance in the future, I will make things difficult for this old woman, don''t forget, I''m


    working at Weakriver Realty now," Drake said, i


    Fred sighed, Drake should be proud of his current achievements, but whenpared to Yvonne, he


    simply could not match.


    "I didn''t expect the Sue family''s old man to leave behind such a huge sum of money to Godfrey before


    h e died, he was too lucky," Fred said.


    "So what if he''s rich, how long can his family squander that bit of money? Sooner orter, they''ll spend


    it all. Instead, it''s unfair that Samuel, the loser who relies on the wife, can even live in a mountainside


    vi," Drake gritted his teeth and said.


    He was very disgruntled, Samuel should have been a wimp that he trampled on, but now, Samuel had


    lived i n the mountainside vi with Yvonne. Even if Drake refused to admit it, the truth was that Samuel


    was


    better off than him.


    "That''s life, some people don''t need to struggle to get anything while the others need to work hard all


    their lives. Son, I believe in your ability, it''s just Cloudridge, we''ll have a chance to live in it in the


    future," Fred consoled.


    Drake nodded. Cloudridge was indeed powerful, but it was nothingpared to a bigger city, working


    for the Hannigan family, if one could prove usefulby the Hannigan family, a flight to prosperity was just


    around the corner. 2


    Samuel?


    A wimp like him could notpete Drake!

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    In the vi.


    The olddy did not seem surprised but in reality, it took her a long time to calm down.


    "Godfrey, what exactly is going on, you tell me clearly," the olddy asked Godfrey.


    This matter was a story made up by Lydia, she was worried that Godfrey would not be able to handle it.


    But the olddy red at her as she was just about to speak.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t ask you, do you have the right to speak?" The olddy''s words shut Lydia''s mouth.


    Godfrey saw how things had unfold and said, "Mom, Dad gave me one hundred million, he was worried


    that Samuel was useless, so hepensated Yvonne for that matter. There''s nothingplicated


    about it, h e just wanted us to live a better life."


    "Worried? It''s a fact that Samuel is useless, why does h e need to worry? I think you gave Dad some


    kind of poison." Lionel said in a cold voice at the side.


    "Absolutely not, Dad took the initiative on this matter. I couldn''t possible rob him for this anount of


    money," Godfrey said. 1


    Lionel could not find a rebuttal so he had to shut his mouth with a cold snort.


    "Since it¡¯s the old man''s money, this vi will not be yours alone," the olddy said.


    Lydia was not happy to hear this, it would be a never ending fight if all of Sue¡¯s rtives came to argue


    about this.


    "Mom, Dad gave us this money and I used it to buy the vi to make you proud, do you want to give the


    vi t o everyone? It¡¯s not a cake," Lydia said.


    "Do you have a right to speak here?" the olddy scolded.


    Lydia was foolish but she would not have the guts to spill her voice in front of the olddy, so she could


    only keep quiet.


    "Grandmother, you know the policy of Cloudridge. If you want everyone in the Sue family to live here,


    we¡¯re fine with that, but you have to ask the Skye family if they can agree," Samuel spoke.


    The vi area would not specify the number of people staying there, but with so many people from the


    Sue family living within, it was bound to cause a lot of trouble to the property management department.


    Although it did not necessarily break the rules, there was no need to upset the Skye family.


    The olddy looked at Samuel with a sunken face and contempt, even Lydia did not have the right to


    speak, what right did he have to remind her as a useless son-i nw?


    "Samuel, you''ve been getting boldertely, you''re teaching me how to go about things now, aye?" the


    olddy said.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "I don''t dare to, I just don''t want the Skye family to make things difficult


    for you. It''s not a good news for the Sue family if the Skye family wants to talk to you."


    The olddy did not have the guts to offend the Skye family. She would love to have the chance to


    serve carefully, and after hearing Samuel''s words, she was unable to refute.


    "There are so many policied in Cloudridge. It would not be nice if someone identally breaks them,


    can you make sure everyone follows the rules, Grandmother?" Samuel continued.


    "Samuel." Harvey shot up and said angrily, "Can you shut your mouth, do you have the right to speak


    here, a person with a foreign name?"


    "You don''t even know your ce in the Sue family, what makes you think you can point fingers?"


    "Do you really think just because you live in the mountainside vi, you can increase your voice?


    Samuel, you will always be an outsider."


    "Don''t think too highly of yourself, we don''t have you i n our eyes."


    Samuel did not look at the angry Sue family rtives, he instead quietly looked at the olddy. He


    believed that the olddy knew very well what to do.


    "I didn''t say that everyone should live here, but at least I should have my share, right?" The old woman,


    pestling her crutch, stood up and continued, "The old man gave you the money, but that money is also


    in the name of Sue family, no one can deny that."


    Lydia gritted her teeth. If the olddy lived here, she would have to serve the olddy and have to face


    the olddy every day. She could not stand this kind of life.


    With her elbow, she poked and prodded Godfrey, signaling him to speak, lest the olddy really


    decided to move in.


    Godfrey would never dare to say that. He could only agree to it if the olddy really wanted to move in.


    "Grandmother, what rights do you have to stay in here? " At that moment, Samuel said.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Samuel''s words made the whole vi quiet in an instant, and even the sound of a fallen needle could


    be heard.


    What qualifications? As a live-in son-inw, how could he say that Grandma Sue had no qualification to


    live here!


    Godfrey looked at Samuel in horror. How could he say such a rebellious thing? If he angered Grandma


    Sue, Yvonne¡¯s future might bepletely ruined.


    "Samuel, shut up. Do you think you''re qualified to speak here?" Godfrey said angrily.


    Although Lydia was surprised, she was quite satisfied with Samuel''s strong performance. Anyway, she


    did not need to bear the consequences afterward. Samuel could do whatever he wanted, and it would


    be better if he did not let Grandma Sue live in the vi. 1


    "Samuel, you''ve taken the wrong medicine today, haven''t you? The money was given by Grandpa. It''s


    natural for Grandma to live here. You''re the one who''s living off a woman, so you should get out,"


    Harvey said.


    "That''s right. You''re the one who should get lost. Grandmother is the head of the Sue Family, so it''s


    natural for her to stay here." Yara had no choice but to ept Yvonne lived a better life than her.


    However, Samuel was going to die, how could she not step on


    him? It would be best if Grandma Sue could bear a grudge against Yvonne.


    Grandma Sue''s face was sullen. She had been tricked b y Samuel when she talked about the


    cooperation with Liamst time. From then on, Grandma Sue thought that Samuel was a dangerous


    person. Now, Samuel asked her what she was qualified to do in front of everyone. Was he really going


    to overturn the world?


    "Samuel, tell me what makes you think that I''m not qualified," Grandma Sue said coldly.


    "Because in the past three years, you treated Yvonne like an outsider. Because in the past three years,


    you sided with Harvey. Even if Harvey''s n almost made Yvonne fall into Gareth''s hands, you still did


    not pursue it. Do you have the face to live here?" Samuel said firmly.


    The Sue family''s rtives looked at Samuel in disbelief as they saw how he had embarrassed


    Grandma Sue in public.


    He actually had the guts to say something like that!


    Although it was a fact, wasn''t he afraid that Grandma Sue would not let him go if he told the truth?


    When it came to Yvonne, Harvey had indeed made a mistake. However, all the rtives of the Sue


    family knew that Harvey was the future sessor of the Sue family, so it was reasonable for her to


    favor him.


    It was good enough that everyone knew about it.


    However, putting it on the table would only embarrass


    them.


    At this time, Grandma Sue was very embarrassed.


    "Samuel, don''t think that I''ll let you do whatever you want just because you''re from the Sue family.


    Believe i t or not, I''ll kick you out of the Sue family right now," Grandma Sue said, gnashing her teeth.


    "Yvonne, why don''t you divorce this kind of person? What are you waiting for? He has been a loser in


    the Sue family for so many years, and he has made the Sue family lose a lot of face," Lionel said.


    "Samuel, if I were you, I would have vanished from the face of the earth. You''re too ashamed to stay in


    the Sue family," Harvey said.


    "Grandma, let Yvonne divorce him. He doesn''t take you seriously now, and he won''t take us seriously


    in the future," said Yara.


    Yvonne panicked. She had such an idea two years ago, and she had even thought about it before she


    directly faced her love for him. But now, she would never do that.


    "It''s me who married him. If I don''t divorce him, who can force me?" Yvonne stood up and said firmly.


    This scene surprised the Sue family. Yvonne had never been close to Samuel before, and now she was


    defending him!


    A smile appeared on Harvey''s face. The more Yvonne protected Samuel, the more likely he would


    have a


    chance to argue with Grandmother.


    "Yvonne, since when did you have such a good rtionship with Samuel ?" Harvey asked.


    "Yvonne, I want you to divorce him. Do you dare to stay with him?" Grandma Sue''s face was extremely


    gloomy. In her opinion, Yvonne had been controlled b y Samuel, and she was in charge of the project in


    the west of the city. It was a wise choice to drive Samuel out of the Sue family at this time.


    She could not allow Samuel to secretly control such a big project of the Sue family.


    Hearing this, Lydia saw hope. She had long wanted to kick Samuel out of the Sue family but she was


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    afraid that Grandma Sue would not agree. Now that Grandma Sue had said it, this was a good


    opportunity.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    But just as she was about to speak, Lydia suddenly covered her mouth.


    The vi was bought by Samuel. If she drove Samuel out of the Sue family, what right would she have


    to stay here in the future?


    Even if the husband and wife property could allow Yvonne to obtain half of it, it still wouldn''t be enough


    t o give her a bit of face while living in Hillside Vi.


    It seemed that he had to find a way to get the property ownership certificate to write down Su Yvonne¡¯s


    name. Only in this way could he drive Samuel out Sue family. 3


    "Grandma, I won''t agree," Yvonne said firmly.


    Grandma Sue gritted her teeth so hard that she left angrily.


    All the rtives of the Sue family also left the vi with Grandma Sue.


    "Granny, Yvonne really doesn''t know what''s good for her. I''ve told you a long time ago that Samuel is


    likely t o covet the assets of the Sue Family. Judging from Yvonne''s attitude, will our family really fall


    into the hands of this outsider in the future?" Harvey followed Grandma Sue and said.


    "Yvonne can''t be the chairman of thepany. Please


    help me contact Liam right now," Grandma Sue said.


    Harvey was happy. As long as Grandma Sue in person destroyed Yvonne''s identity as the person in


    charge of thepany, thepany would belong to him again in the future.


    "Okay, I''ll contact him right away," Harvey said.


    Yara looked at Harvey with a smile on her face, feeling that her plot had seeded.


    In the vi.


    After walking around for a few more times, Lydia returned to the living room and said to Yvonne,"


    Yvonne, I''ve already chosen a room. It''s the one on the second floor. You don''t mind, do you?" 1


    That was the master bedroom. Logically speaking, it should belong to her and Samuel. Unexpectedly,


    Lydia had turned the tables and chosen their rooms.


    "Mom, you..."


    "Don''t say that. Godfrey,e home with me and pack your things. Let''s move in today," Lydia said.


    Godfrey was not as thick-skinned as Lydia, but he couldn''t resist the temptation of living in the vi. He


    said, "You two young people, do you still have topete with us for a room? We are old, so we can


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    live in a bigger ce to avoid the collision." 1


    Yvonne was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood.'' Why didn''t I see them bump into each other in


    the small ce where my family used to be?"


    After the two of them left soon, Yvonne was really speechless. Looking at the empty South wall, she


    said, "Why don''t we find some time to take our wedding photos?"


    Samuel had no objection to which room to stay in. No Matter the master bedroom or the secondary


    room, it was only a one-night sleep, so he was more concerned about Yvonne¡¯s feelings.


    Of course, if they could sleep in bed, even the storage room would be perfect.


    "I''m not at work. I''m free at any time. You''d better arrange the time," Samuel said.


    There was always a question in Yvonne¡¯s mind, which was how much money Samuel had. In the past,


    she thought it would not be appropriate for her to ask the question. After all, their economy was


    independent. However, Samuel was able to buy the Hillside Vi, which made Yvonne really curious. 1


    "Can I ask you a question?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel smiled and guessed what Yvonne wanted to ask. He said directly, "If I say buying this vi is


    just a little pocket money, will you believe it?"


    "Well, of course I believe in 80 million yuan is your pocket money. I don''t doubt it." Yvonne stared at


    Samuel and said. This bragging was too exaggerated. Who could take 80 million yuan as pocket


    money? 3 "See, I told you, but you didn''t believe me. What can I d o?" Samuel said.


    Yvonne mistakenly thought Samuel didn''t want to tell her the truth, or maybe he didn''t have much


    money, so she didn''t want to ask this question anymore. 1


    "If you run out of money in the future, I''ll take care of you," Yvonne said.


    Samuel nodded repeatedly and said, "Of course.


    You''re now in charge of the project in the west of the city. I expect you to take me to have a good


    meal."


    "s." Yvonne suddenly sighed and said, "But I''m afraid that she won''t forgive me easily because of


    my attitude towards my grandmother today. I don''t know how long I can maintain this position."


    "Don''t worry, without you, no matter what stage it is, Weakriver Real Estate will stop cooperating with


    the Sue family , so Grandma Sue will not deprive you of your status," Samuel said.


    Yvonne suddenly looked at Samuel and asked, "By the way, do your ssmates have time recently?


    We have t o thank him."


    "Uh... He''s still abroad. He won''t be back in a short time."

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Lydia and Godfrey returned in less than three hours. There was everything in the vi, so they just


    brought some clothes back. Lydia was very decisive and nned to log out the house on the Inte to


    mize it. It seemed that she would live here for the rest of her life. As for what she had said to


    Samuel before, she had selectively forgotten it.


    "This house looks empty. I''ll take care of it tomorrow." When Lydia said this, Samuel and Yvonne did


    not care, but a nightmare began.


    Early the next morning, Samuel sent Yvonne to work while Lydia went to the flower and bird market.


    Not only did she buy a lot of cheap flowers and nts, but also a lot of decorations, bottles, and cans,


    which were worth dozens of yuan, filling up the living room. 1


    It was supposed to be a simple decoration style, but Lydia forced it to transform into arge yard, with a


    strong sense of cheapness.


    It was a luxury vi worth nearly hundreds of millions of yuan. If one looked at it from the living room, it


    was worth less than a million yuan. 1


    Regarding all this, Lydia was stillcent and thought that she had good taste.


    "Look, my taste is better. The home looks much better all of a sudden." Lydia looked at her masterpiece


    proudly.


    Godfrey still liked what it used to be. After being set u p by Lydia , it was neither fish nor fowl, nor


    superior a t all. But since Lydia liked it, he did not dare to say anything.


    At the same time, Harvey picked up Grandma Sue in the vi of the Sue family.


    Yesterday, she made an appointment with Liam, and Grandma Sue also asked Harvey to apany


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    her. It meant that Grandma Sue intended to give the position of the person in charge of the western


    part of the city t o Harvey, which made Harvey very excited.


    "Show me how calm you are today. If you can convince Liam, then I will have a reason to kick Yvonne


    out of the Sue family." Grandma Sue warned Harvey.


    Harvey patted his chest and promised, "Grandma, don''t worry. I know what to do."


    After arriving at Weakriver Real Estate, the two were brought to the conference room by thepany''s


    front desk. Harvey was so excited that he couldn''t control himself.


    This day had finally arrived. Even though Yvonne had already moved into Hillside Vi, as long as he


    could chase Yvonne out of the Sue family, in Harvey''s eyes, their days woulde to an end sooner or


    He couldn''t wait to see Yvonne¡¯s depressed face. He must have had a special feeling of Samuel


    begging on the street.


    After waiting in the meeting room for less than ten minutes, Liam appeared.


    "Brother Jude." Harvey greeted him enthusiastically.


    "Mr. Jude, thank you for finding time to meet us," Grandma Sue said.


    Liam said with a professional smile on his face," Grandma Sue is too polite. You want to see me. Even


    if I don''t have time, I have to find some time toe out."


    Liam''s attitude gave Harvey hope. It seemed that he had to save Grandma Sue''s face.


    "I wonder why you''re looking for me." Liam asked.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Grandma Sue said, "The main thing is the cooperation. Yvonne¡¯s ability is limited, so I''m afraid of


    dying the project in the west of the city."


    "Yvonne''s ability is indeed not as strong as I imagined, but her learning ability is still not bad. She has


    been making progress recently, and she is a responsible person," Liam said.


    "This girl is indeed responsible. She will do her best to do anything. However, a person''s ability is


    limited. No matter how much she learns, there is also a limit. For the sake of better cooperation, I


    intend to change the person in charge." Grandma Sue said.


    As soon as Grandma Sue finished her words, Harvey said, "Brother Jude, although I have not


    participated i n this project, I am very clear about the specifics of the project. It can be seamlessly


    connected. You don''t have to worry about problems."


    Seeing Liam was not disgusted and was smiling, Harvey felt at ease and continued, "In the Sue family,


    I have a higher level of authority and a deeper understanding. I can definitely do better than Yvonne."


    "Do you mean Yvonne doesn''t have much power in thepany and can''t make the final decision?"


    Liam asked.


    "Of course. Who does she think she is? How can a


    woman call the shots in thepany?" Harvey said. Liam nodded, as if he was thinking about


    something.


    Seeing Liam hesitating, Harvey continued, "Brother Jude, you don''t need to worry about anything. I can


    assure you that I will do better than Yvonne."


    Even Grandma Sue thought that there was hope to change the person in charge. Liam suddenly stood


    up and said, "I thought Yvonne could say something to the Sue family, but I didn''t expect that she had


    no power. It seems that I really have to consider the cooperation with the Sue family."


    "Brother Jude, your decision is absolutely wise." Harvey did not notice that Liam was not talking about


    Yvonne, but Sue family. He thought Liam had agreed.


    However, Grandma Sue heard it clearly. Although Yvonne represented the Sue family, the word "Sue


    family " was meaningful to him.


    "Mr. Jude, what do you mean..." Grandma Sue asked.


    "Grandma Sue, let me tell you the truth. No matter which part of the project this project is going to be,


    the owner of Weakriver Real Estate will not change the person in charge. This is our boss''s idea. He


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    doesn''t like to trade for a project. Yvonne has no status in thepany, so he will definitely dy the


    process. After all, we have to report everything, so it will waste a lot o f time. I will tell the boss truthfully


    about this matter. A t that time, the boss will decide whether to change to a new partner," Liam said.


    A bolt of lightning hit Grandma Sue''s head and Harvey''s head.


    They were just here to talk about the change of the person in charge. Why did he turn into business


    partners?


    "Boss Jude, I don''t mean that. I''m just worried Yvonne is ipetent," Grandma Sue said in panic.


    The project cooperation had already begun. At this time, Weakriver Real Estate changing for


    cooperative partners was a fatal blow to the Sue family. Moreover, for this cooperation, the Sue family


    had no previous customers. All of them bet on the project in the west o f the city. If the cooperation was


    interrupted, the Sue family would be in a hot water and might even go bankrupt because of it.


    Harvey was also panicked and could not help but hold Liam''s hand.


    Liam''s face was full of displeasure, and he said coldly, "You don''t take Weakriver Real Estate seriously,


    nor d o you take my boss seriously. Why would we cooperate with the Sue family? For the first time,


    you wanted to change the person in charge without permission. I didn''t tell the boss, so I should give


    the Sue family a chance. This time, you are still here. If I don''t report it, the boss will know, and I can''t


    keep my job."


    Grandma Sue was so scared that she panicked, and her eyes were full of fear. She didn''t dare to look


    down on Weakriver Real Estate. She just wanted to drive


    Yvonne out of the Sue family, and she didn''t expect such a serious consequence.


    "Mr. Jude, I''m sorry. This is my problem. I apologize to you. I hope you can give the Sue family another


    chance," Grandma Sue said.


    "Grandma Sue, you want to change the person in charge to Harvey again and again, but I have


    investigated Harvey''s background. He is just a young master who is ignorant and ipetent. It has


    nothing to do with me if your Sue family is destroyed i n his hands, but it is impossible for you to involve


    Weakriver Real Estate. I will tell the boss about this matter. As for how the boss decides, it is his


    decision," Liam said firmly.


    Grandma Sue''s heart was filled with regret. If she had known this, she would not have had such an


    idea. She also knew what kind of person Harvey was, but Grandma Sue could not ept that he had


    ruined the Sue family for the sake of a separation between a man and a woman.


    "Harvey, hurry up and apologize to Mr. Jude." Grandma Sue snapped.


    In a panic, Harvey actually knelt down directly to Liam and begged, "Brother ZJude, I''m sorry. This is


    the fault of the Sue Family. Please give the Sue Family a chance. We will never change the person in


    charge in the future." 1


    Harvey knew that if the cooperation was gone, the Sue family would also be gone. As the son of the


    Sue family, he was not even worth a fart. Even if he could not drive Yvonne out of the Sue family, even


    if he could let Yvonne continue to be in charge of the project, he could still enjoy the present prosperity


    and wealth.


    The word "Bankrupt" was the worst nightmare for Harvey.


    "What''s the point of not exchanging them? Yvonne can¡¯t speak much in thepany. Her humble


    status will dy the cooperation as well," Liam said coldly.


    "Boss Jude, don''t worry. I will give the power to Yvonne. In the future, on the project in the west of the


    city, Yvonne can make any decision. She doesn''t need to inform anyone, not even me," Grandma Sue


    said.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Grandma Sue was not willing to do so, because giving Yvonne more power was not a good thing to the


    Sue family, but also a fatal blow for Harvey.


    If Yvonne was allowed to reach the level of authority o f thepany, it would not be so easy to strip


    her of her power in the future. Moreover, the project in the west of the city wouldst for at least a few


    years. It would be a piece of cake for Yvonne to establish her prestige in thepany in the next few


    years.


    But in order to keep the cooperation, she had to do so.


    The only way for the Sue family to survive was to cooperate!


    If it could give Grandma Sue a chance to choose, she would nevere to see Liam today, but it was


    toote now.


    "What I said is useless. My boss can only make decisions on this matter." Liam left the office.


    Harvey said to Grandma Sue in horror, "Grandma, what should we do? If the cooperation is gone, the


    Sue family will be doomed!"


    Grandma Sue red at Harvey. If it weren''t for Harvey''s ipetence, things wouldn''t havee to


    this point.


    Liam had investigated Harvey. It was precisely


    because Harvey was useless that he refused to change the person in charge.


    "If you continue to be ignorant and ipetent in the future, don''t even dream about bing the


    chairman of the board," Grandma Sue said coldly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Taking a deep breath, Grandma Sue was not sure what the owner of Weakriver Real Estate would do.


    Now, the only person who could change this matter was Yvonne. Perhaps she still had a chance to turn


    the tide.


    This time, Grandma Sue didn''t ask Harvey to call Yvonne. Instead, she dialed Yvonne''s number in


    person.


    The top floor of the house of Weakriver Real Estate.


    Samuel looked at the scenery of Cloud City in front of the French windows and sighed. He said, "For


    many people, if they can stand in this position, they should b e satisfied, right?" 1


    Liam, who was standing behind him, did not dare to speak casually. Since Samuel was 12 years old,


    he began this. No one could imagine what his goal was, but Liam knew that his ambition was not


    limited to the Hannigan family.


    "What''s their reaction?" Samuel said.


    "Grandma Sue decided to give her power to Yvonne. Harvey knelt down and begged for mercy," Liam


    said.


    "It''s a pity that the old woman didn''t kneel down."


    Samuel smiled and said, "This time, let''s buy some time to let them know the importance of Yvonne."


    "Okay, Young Master."


    Yvonne received a call from Grandma Sue in thepany. After hearing that they had gone to


    Weakriver Real Estate and Liam''s attitude, she was so angry that she was fuming.


    Now that the cooperation was going smoothly, they had caused so much trouble. Even if the owner of


    Weakriver Real Estate was Samuel''s ssmate, it was not a capital for her to rub her nose at him. 1


    Grandma Sue said, "Yvonne, you are the only one who can save the Sue family this time. You need to


    think o f a way. As long as you can turn this situation around, you will have the most power to make


    decisions in thepany in the future. You don''t need to apply to anyone."


    "Grandma, you''ve seen Brother Mr. Jude''s attitude with your own eyes. It''s more real than what I''ve felt.


    I can''t guarantee that I can do it this time," Yvonne said.


    "You have to think of a way. The life and death of the Sue family is up to you. You have to do your


    best," Grandma Sue said.


    "Got it." After Yvonne hung up the phone, she let out a heavy sigh.


    Human rtionships were very mysterious, and each time they were used, there would be fewer and


    fewer.


    No matter how good the rtionship between Samuel and the owner of Weakriver Real Estate was,


    there was still time to use up all of them. Yvonne didn''t know what she had to do to turn this situation


    around. 1


    She called Liam, but Liam refused directly, which made Yvonne feel helpless.


    After trying a few more times, it was the same result.


    That afternoon, the internal staff of the Sue family held a meeting again, and Grandma Sue was in


    charge of it.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    When other members of the Sue family knew that the cooperation might be canceled, they were in a


    panic. The Sue family ced a heavy bet on a project in the west of the city. Everyone present knew


    that the Sue family would be doomed if the cooperation failed!


    "Mom, why didn''t you discuss it with us in advance? Liam''s attitude was very obviousst time. Aren''t


    you looking for trouble?"


    "That''s right, Grandmother. It''s such an important thing. Yvonne has done a good job. Why did you ask


    Harvey to interfere?" 1


    "If the cooperation is over this time, all of us will be implicated. Harvey take the responsibility?"


    A group of rtives began to denounce Harvey.


    Harvey and Lionel did not dare to say anything because they knew the serious consequences of this


    matter.


    "Grandma, can you think of a way to let the person who sent the betrothal gifts appear? He should be


    able to save the Sue family," Yara said. As for the betrothal gifts, Yara was the one who missed them


    the most. She even wished that she could bring back the gold essories, jade chips, and cash right


    now.


    And now Yvonne had moved into Hillside Vi, Yara can¡¯t wait to get married. Only in this way could


    she


    have a psychological bnce.


    The ce she lived at might not be as good as Yvonne, but her man was definitely more promising


    than Samuel.


    Grandma Sue sighed and shook her head. Who on earth gave her the betrothal gifts? There was no


    sign o f it now. How could she expect him to show up and save the Sue family? i


    "I was indeed not careful in this matter." Grandma Sue had never admitted to her mistakes. Even if she


    had done something wrong, no one would dare to say anything. However, now that it was rted to the


    safety of Sue family, Grandma Sue was afraid and she regretted doing so.


    "Let Yvonne find a solution. She was able to solve itst time, and I''m sure she''ll be able to do it this


    time."


    "That''s right. Yvonne is the only one who can save the Sue family now."


    "Where is she? Why hasn''t shee yet?"


    In the past, when Yvonne waste for the meeting, they would have started to curse her. But today, no


    one dared to curse Yvonne , because the hope of the Sue Family was all in Yvonne.


    At this time, Yvonne came to the conference room with a tired face, with a helpless look.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Yvonne, how''s it going?" "Will Weakriver Real Estate continue to cooperate with us?" "Yvonne can do


    it. There will be no problem."


    In the past, this kind of voice could only be said to Harvey. This group of fence-sitters actually spoke


    nice words to Yvonne. It was really rare to see such a voice.


    "I called Mr. Jude a lot of times and went to Weakriver Real Estate, but he didn''t answer the phone and


    refused to see me," Yvonne said.


    This sentence sent chills down everyone''s spines. If Yvonne could not turn the tide, the Sue family


    could only wait for their fate of bankruptcy. 1


    "How could it be? Didn''t you try your best and still didn''t show your sincerity?"


    "Yvonne, this matter concerns the survival of the Sue family . You have to do your best."


    "Now is not the time to make jokes. How can you not pay attention to it?"


    As soon as Yvonne knew about this matter, she kept trying to contact Liam and went to thepany of


    Weakriver Real Estate. However, since Liam didn''t want to see her, she had no choice. Now, these


    people were saying that she didn''t do her best!


    "I didn''t do my best?" Yvonne''s face was cold. What right did these people who enjoyed the fruits of


    theirbor have to say that she didn''t do her best? If it weren''t for the fact that they were rtives of the


    Sue family, they were not qualified to sit here at all.


    Corpse seats, vegetarian dishes, and maggots attached to the bones.


    "I was kicked out of Weakriver Real Estate. You said I didn''t try my best. I called Liam countless times,


    but h e refused. You said I didn''t try my best. If you have the ability, you can solve this matter by


    yourself."


    The noisy rtives of the Sue family all shut up. They didn''t have the ability to solve this problem, and


    if they failed, they would be the sinners of the Sue family for thousands of years. No one wanted to take


    the me for no reason.


    Grandma Sue had a lot of opinions about Yvonne, and she didn''t want Yvonne to have real power in


    thepany. But at this critical moment, she could only put aside all her prejudices.


    "Yvonne, you''d better find a way. Now the Sue family depends on you." Grandma Sue was exhausted


    and dispirited. When she thought that the Sue family might decline like this, she felt more upset. She


    was not in the mood to care who would be the heir of the chairman of the Sue family in the future. She


    just wanted to ovee the difficulty in front of her. 1


    "Grandma, I''m also a member of the Sue family. I''ll do my best to protect them," Yvonne said.


    Grandma Sue nodded and said to the others, "If Yvonne can save the Sue family this time; she will be


    fully in charge of the project in the west of the city in the future. You are at her disposal. Does anyone


    have


    any objections?"


    There were many people who had objections, and none of them were willing to be stepped on by


    Yvonne. However, at this juncture, who would dare to speak carelessly?


    "Grandma, we have no objection."


    "Mom, I have no objection. I just hope that Yvonne can solve this matter as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    It was the first time for Yvonne to be supported by so many people at the internal meeting of the Sue


    family.


    After the meeting, Harvey returned to his office unwillingly. He knew that once Yvonne aplished


    this, his position in thepany would plummet. Not only would he be stepped on by Yvonne in the


    future, but he might also be shaken by the fact that he would be the chairman of the board of


    directors in the future. 1


    "No, I have to think of a way to get out of this predicament," Harvey said, gnashing his teeth.


    At this time, Lionel came to the office with the same unwillingness on his face.


    "Yvonne has now moved into Hillside Vi, and she also controls thepany''s power. It''s so


    annoying." Lionel said indignantly.


    "Dad, help me find a way to get the power back. Otherwise, we can only behave humbly in front of


    Yvonne," Harvey said.


    Lionel sighed. He also wanted to do that. However, there was nothing he could do in the current


    situation. Moreover, no one could change Grandma Sue''s words.


    "Harvey, I''m not here to help you. I''m here to remind you not to mess around during this period of time,"


    Lionel.


    "Dad." Harvey pped the desk and got up angrily. "Do you want me to resign myself to fate?"


    "Harvey, if you make trouble for Yvonne on the matter of cooperation, do you think what the


    consequences will be? If the Sue family goes bankrupt, we are all finished," Lionel. 1


    Harvey gritted his teeth and looked ferocious. He couldn''t wait to kill Yvonne, but he understood what


    Lionel meant. Cooperation was crucial. He couldn''t make any mistakes. Even if he coulde up with


    a solution, he wouldn''t dare to try it easily.


    The life and death of the Sue was a matter of life and death!


    Moreover, if Grandma Sue knew that he was in the way, he would have even less status in the Sue


    family. At least now Grandma Sue was still on his side, and she only gave the power to Yvonne


    because she was forced to do so.


    Yara pushed open the office door and walked in.


    "Harvey, we have another way," Yara said.


    "What is it?"


    "Help me find the person who sent the betrothal gifts. Only he may be able to change the situation of


    the Sue family," Yara said. She could not bear to live under Yvonne''s feet. The only person who could


    turn her over was the mysterious young master Hannigan family. As long as he was willing to appear,


    the situation of the Sue family would inevitably change.


    It was good that Yvonne had taken charge of the cooperation withWeakriver Real Estate, but if she had


    a representative or capital to settle in the Sue family, would the Sue family worry about losing the


    cooperation? 1


    Harvey¡¯s face was gloomy. This mysterious employer was indeed a breakthrough, and among the


    women of the Sue family, Yvonne was the only one who was married. That was to say, this betrothal


    gift had something to do with everyone, but she was the only one who had no say in it.


    Even if the person he valued was not Yara, as long as h e was willing to invest in the Sue family,


    Yvonne would not be able to dominate thepany.


    "Okay, I''ll send someone to do their best to investigate this matter," Harvey replied.


    Yara smiled happily. She was sure that the person liked was her, so as long as she could find this


    mysterious young master, she could continue to be superior to Yvonne.


    When it was time to get off work, Samuel drove to Manfred''s sales department. This ordinary and not


    ordinary boss was still the same as before. However, there was a hint of hostility between his brows.


    "You''ve done quite a few bad things." Samuel pulled out a cigarette and handed it to Manfred.


    Manfred wrinkled his nose and bitterly smiled," Originally, I didn''t want to cross the line, but there''s


    nothing I can do. These people aren''t very obedient. They won''t cry until they see their coffins."


    Samuel took a deep drag on his cigarette and puffed out a thick smoke ring. He said, "How lucky you


    used t o be the boss of Cloud City. You don''t have to use your fists in the gray area. Do you have to


    rely on your mouth?"


    Manfred let out an awkwardugh and said, "In the past, I casually set up a few traps, so there''s no


    need for me to take action. But now, I can''t do it anymore. Everyone is getting smarter."


    "I didn''t know you were such a shrewd person. You killed people without shedding a single drop of


    blood. You''re a master," Samuel said with a smile.


    "That''s right." Manfred proudly raised his eyebrows and continued, "When are you bringing my sister-


    inw out for a meal?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "I won''t let her get involved in these things for the time being. You


    don''t have to help her deliberately. As for the business, she''d better not get involved in the grey field."


    Samuel knew that Manfred''s so-called eating was not as simple as eating. He was trying to make


    Yvonne look familiar so that others wouldn''t provoke her.


    But in Samuel¡¯s opinion, there was no need.


    Manfred nodded his head and didn''t say anything else.


    When it was time, Samuel drove to the door of thepany. After a while, Yvonne got in the car with a


    sad look on her face.


    He sighed again and again. 1


    "When I was young, the old man told me that every time I sighed, I would lose some weight. Are you


    trying to lose weight?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne was not in the mood to joke with Samuel now. She sighed heavily and said, "Grandma and


    Harvey did stupid things. Now I''m going to solve them, but I can''t solve them either."


    "What''s going on?" Samuel asked doubtfully.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Yvonne told Samuel what Grandma Sue and Harvey had done, and said, "Do you think that they are


    looking for trouble? Now, Liam didn''t answer my phone or see me, and the cooperation was dyed."


    "This... is troublesome. My old ssmate is not at home, and I can''t get in touch with him now," Samuel


    said with a frown.


    Yvonne sneaked a peek at Samuel out of the corner of her eye. Although she didn''t have the nerve to


    ask him for help directly, after all she had said, she was just beating around the bush. She didn''t expect


    that he wouldn''t be able to help, and that would be the end of her life.


    "Samuel." Yvonne called out in a gentle voice.


    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat. He suppressed the smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Yvonne''s face turned red unconsciously. She bit her lower lip and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Samuel was not in a hurry and waited quietly.


    "Can you... help me?" Yvonne finally squeezed these words out of her mouth.


    Samuel pretended not to hear her and drove the car with his eyes fixed on it.


    Yvonne blushed and continued, "If you''re willing to help me, I''ll let you sleep in bed. What do you


    think?" 4


    By the time she finished speaking, her voice was already very quiet, like that of a mosquito.


    However, Samuel heard it clearly and could not help swallowing his saliva. He had dealt with this


    matter just to let the Sue family know the importance of Yvonne. He did not expect it to break the


    rtionship between him and Yvonne. This was an unexpected gain.


    "Okay," Samuel said without hesitation.


    Yvonne¡¯s heart was beating fast and wildly, lowered her head, and went all the way home.


    With Samuel''s help, this matter would be more likely t o be saved. Yvonne was not worried about the


    cooperation, but she was a little worried that she would share the same bed with Samuel and if


    something bad would happen.


    Although Yvonne was a God''s favored daughter and had countless suitors, she had only one


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    rtionship, and it had to be traced back to when she was in junior high school. At that time, her pure


    love was just a hand in hand with that boy. But now, what she had to face was a very important change.


    Yvonne was not sure if she was ready, but it was supposed to be a normal thing between a married


    couple. There was a fact in her heart that she didn''t want to admit, but she couldn''t deny. That was to


    treat this matter as a breakthrough in the rtionship with Samuel.


    The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became, and there was a little expectation in her


    heart.


    But it was said that it was a very painful thing!


    Never mind, let''s talk about it at that time.


    They returned to Hillside Vi. When the vi door opened, Samuel and Yvonne were stunned.


    The living room was full of cheap decorations of bottles and cans, which instantly lowered the taste of


    the whole vi.


    Yvonne took a step back and even wondered if she had gone to the wrong ce.


    "This..." Samuel was speechless.


    Yvonne came to her senses, she figured out who did it and stormed into the house angrily.


    Lydia still had a proud look on her face. As soon as she saw Yvonne, she couldn''t wait to show off.


    "What d o you think? Isn''t this home more beautiful? It''s all because of my careful arrangement."

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    "Mom, where did you get these shabby things?" Yvonne looked at Lydia with a face full ofints.


    After being messed up by her, the house was like a waste station without the previous style.


    "It''s not shabby at all. I paid for it." Lydia was unhappy when she heard this. She carefully selected


    them and spent a long time arguing with the boss to get them back. Yvonne said they were shabby.


    "Living in a vi worth tens of millions of yuan, you bought a pile of things that cost dozens of yuan and


    ced them in the house. Isn''t that a joke? And it''s not pretty at all. It''s just like a waste station."


    Yvonne was so angry that she was fuming. Samuel must have spent a lot of energy on decoration, but


    Lydia''s work destroyed all the decoration andyout. 2


    "You think it''s cheap? Okay." Lydia held out her hand t 0 Yvonne and said, "Give me the money, and I''ll


    buy you some good stuff."


    "You..." Yvonne was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. "You are so unreasonable."


    "This is my home. Can''t I decorate it carefully?" Lydia said shamelessly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Yvonne returned to the room on the first floor and mmed the door shut.


    Lydia still felt that her efforts were not in vain. The


    family was indeed much better-looking and not empty. She asked Samuel, "Doesn''t it look good?"


    Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "It''s good as long as you think it¡¯s good."


    Lydia red at Samuel and said, "Don¡¯t think that you can make the decision at home just because you


    bought this vi. You humiliated the Sue family for three years, and we were also wronged. It¡¯s natural


    for you topensate us."


    Samuel had long since be ustomed to Lydia''s shamelessness. Samuel was not the least bit


    surprised that she had said such a thing. In any case, everything was only natural in her eyes.


    "All right, all right. Don''t say too much." Godfrey stopped Lydia. Although he lived in the vi


    shamelessly, he could not let him be as arrogant as he used to be to Samuel. After all, this vi was


    bought by Samuel.


    "What do you mean by saying less? Shouldn''t he do that?" Lydia pushed Godfrey away and continued


    to say, "I don''t know where you got the money, but you should hand over all the money now. I will give


    you 1,000 yuan a month in the future."


    Samuel could stand it, but it did not mean Lydia was qualified to rub his nose at him.


    "If you want to live here, stay here obediently. I''m giving Yvonne face and asking you to live here. But


    that doesn''t mean you can control me," Samuel said


    coldly.


    Looking at Samuel''s cold eyes, Lydia suddenly felt guilty and did not dare to say a word. She could


    only watch Samuel go back to his room.


    When Samuel closed the door, Lydia''s expression became gloomy. She said to Godfrey, "Samuel is


    bing more and more ungrateful. Let''s see how I deal with him in the future."


    "You... s." Godfrey wanted to say something, but he stopped himself and sighed.


    After returning to his room, Samuel looked at Yvonne, who was crying out of anger. The coldness on


    his face grew even stronger. No one could make Yvonne cry, not even Lydia, who was qualified to do


    so.


    "Samuel. I''m sorry, my mom went too far," Yvonne said to Samuel with tears in her eyes.


    Samuel walked to Yvonne, gently stroked her head, and said in a soft voice, "Don''t be angry. You don''t


    need to argue with her. After all, she is your mother."


    "But, but the family was messed up by her. It''s a waste of your borate decoration," Yvonne said.


    "Just throw these things out." Samuel called the property management department.


    It didn''t take long for the Ministry of Industry to send a few people over.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    After opening the door, Lydia still did not know what had happened.


    Until those people began to touch the things she bought, Lydia directly became angry. "What are you


    doing, what are you doing with our family''s things?"


    The security personnel of the property management department were all tall and strong. Lydia only


    dared t o shout, but did not dare to stop them, which fully showed that she was a talker.


    Samuel didn''t walk out of the room until they had removed all the things she bought.


    "Samuel, why don''t you stop them? It''s a robbery in broad daylight. I bought them." Lydia was as


    anxious a s an ant on a hot pot as she spoke to Samuel.


    "I called them here," Samuel said tly.


    "What!" Lydia was stunned, and then angrily asked," Samuel, what do you mean? If you look down on


    these things I bought, just say it."


    "Yes, I do look down on them," Samuel said coldly.


    "Tell them to bring my things back immediately, otherwise..." Lydia did not say the words "get out of


    here", because this vi had nothing to do with her. She did not have the right to make Samuel get out


    of here. This was not her poormunity.


    "From today on, if you dare to touch anything at home again, don''t me me for being rude to you."


    Samuel turned to look at Godfrey with a frosty face and continued, "And you, take good care of your


    woman. Remember, this is my home. No one can touch it without my permission."


    Lydia was stunned. Samuel''s aggressiveness made her lose the courage to make a scene. He was


    such a loser. When did he be so arrogant at home?


    After Samuel returned to his room, Lydia stamped her feet and said to Godfrey, "Look at him. Look at


    him. He just bought a vi. Now that he has grown up, he don''t even care about me. Godfrey, help me


    teach him a lesson and let him know who the boss of this house is."


    "Can you stop being unreasonable?" Godfrey said helplessly.


    "You''re being unreasonable!" Lydia walked up to Godfrey and punched him again and again. She was


    not flirting with him, but using all her strength. She said, "How dare you say that I''m being


    unreasonable? I s this my fault? I''m his elder. What right does he have t o talk to me like that?" 1


    "You are an elder. At least you look like an elder. Look at you, do you look like an elder? And this is his


    home. Lydia, ah Lydia , why do you think that you can ride o n his head until now? Didn''t you see that


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    he is different from before?" Godfrey said.


    "What''s the difference? He''s just a wimp," Lydia said.


    Godfrey grabbed Lydia''s hand. Even a y Buddha was angry, let alone a living person. Moreover, if


    Lydia continued to make trouble, they would be kicked out o f the vi sooner orter.


    "Yes, he''s a wimp, and I''m also a wimp. But the ce you live now is bought by him. He wants to drive


    you away. What right do you have to stay here? Is your name written on the property ownership


    certificate?" Godfrey said.


    Upon hearing the title of real estate certificate, the first thing Lydia''s mind was not the fact that Samuel


    made decisions in this house , but the fact that she had to make Yvonne''s name appear on the real


    estate certificate as soon as possible. It would be best if she had her own name. Only in this way, she


    did not have t o worry about being driven away by Samuel.


    "You want to drive me away? No way." Lydia sneered.


    "I want you to know that in this house, I, Lydia, am the only one who has the final say."


    The next day, Samuel sent Yvonne to thepany and went to the human market. 4


    There were many people looking for a job here.


    Samuel intended to find a servant to cook for his family. Although Zhang Linghua was a good choice,


    she had to take Zhang Tianxin with her. However, Cloudridge Hill Vis was strictly regted. If Zhang


    Tianxin ran to another family''s territory, she would inevitably cause a lot of trouble. Because of this,


    Samuel had to give up this idea, i


    As soon as Samuel entered the human market, he found that the crowd was moving in one direction.


    There must be something going on.


    Samuel was also a mortal, so he followed the crowd out of curiosity.


    He squeezed his way into the crowd and saw an old middle-aged woman. She was about 40 years old.


    She was kneeling on the ground. Beside her stood a rich woman who looked like she was made of gold


    and silver. They were about the same age.


    "Everyone is here to take a look. It''s just that she didn''t do a good job and cleaned up my house. All my


    tens of thousands of gold and silver jewelry are gone. Now the cleanerpany has removed all the


    responsibilities. She can''t afford to pay for it. You can help me judge it. Should such apany go


    bankrupt? Should such a staff go to hell?"

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    As the rich woman spoke, she hit the middle-aged woman hard on the head with the leather bag in her


    hand.


    Faced with other people''s pointed remarks, the middle -aged woman repeatedly said, "I didn''t. I didn''t. I


    really didn''t take it. She wronged me."


    "I wronged you? How could I wrong a bitch like you? D o I still want to ckmail you for this little


    money?" The rich woman pped the middle-aged woman in the face. She was still angry and kicked


    her twice with her high heels.


    "Look at me carefully; do I look like the kind of person whocks tens of thousands of yuan? I just don''t


    want scums like her to harm others," said the rich woman.


    Judging from her dress, she did not seem to be short o f money, so the crowd did not doubt her at all.


    Instead, they became much stricter with the middle-aged woman.


    Seeing that everyone was speaking for her, the rich woman''s face became more and more proud. She


    looked at the middle-aged woman with contempt and continued, "You thief, today I''ll show them your


    face. Don''t think about working in Cloud City in the future."


    This old saying had been passed on for a long time. From the surface, it was impossible to see through


    a


    person''s nature.


    But there was also a saying: eyes are the windows to the soul. Samuel did not know the cause and


    effect of the matter, he could see from the eyes of the middle-aged woman that this matter had nothing


    to do with her, but he did not know why this rich woman would frame her.


    He walked out of the crowd and came to the middle-aged woman.


    When the rich woman saw Samuel, she thought he could not stand it anymore. She said, "This kind of


    thief is like a rat crossing the street. Everyone should hit her. If you want to vent your anger, I will give


    you this opportunity to hit her hard."


    The middle-aged woman shivered all over. Obviously, she was a little scared.


    Samuel squatted down and said to the middle-aged woman, "If you are wronged, you can tell me. I can


    help you."


    Hearing this, the rich woman was unhappy and said," Where did youe from? Are you with her?"


    Samuel raised his head indifferently and said, "If you continue to talk nonsense, believe it or not, I''ll tear


    your mouth apart."


    "Oh." The rich woman looked at Samuel contemptuously and said, "Tear my mouth, and you don''t


    know who I am. The status I have in Cloud City i s not what you can imagine."


    The middle-aged woman shook her head at Samuel. It seemed that she didn''t want to get him into


    trouble.


    "Don''t be afraid. If you have anything to say, just say i t. Trust me," Samuel continued to say to the


    middle-aged woman.


    The rich woman saw Samuel dared to ignore her and she kicked him.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Such a domineering woman must have some background; otherwise, she would not dare to make such


    a big noise.


    However, she was unlucky to have run into Samuel.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed. He threw a heavy punch at the leg and hit her calf.


    The rich woman screamed in pain and sat down on the ground.


    "You... you''d better leave now. I don''t want to get you into trouble." Seeing this, the middle-aged woman


    said to Samuel in a panic.


    However, Samuel did not care. He said, "I came to look for a worker today to be a maid at my house. If


    you can prove your innocence, I''ll employ you."


    The middle-aged woman''s eyes were wavering. She needed a job, and after being messed up by a rich


    woman, she definitely couldn''t survive in the human market. No one was willing to hire her, and there


    wouldn''t be apany for her to work as an intermediary.


    But...


    The middle-aged woman sighed and shook her head. She didn''t dare to say it out, or she would end up


    worse.


    At this time, the rich woman sitting on the ground took out her phone and said to Samuel fiercely, "Little


    bastard, I want you to kneel down and apologize to me today. Wait for me."

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Samuel nodded.


    Those who want to watch the fun can''t wait to make more noise. Anyway, they can''t find a job today, so


    it won''t be a waste of time toe here if there was a good show."


    After the rich woman made a phone call, in less than ten minutes, a group of people rushed to the


    human market. There were more than a dozen of them. They were fierce and bared their arms, with


    tattoos of dragons and phoenixes. It was obvious that they were not good people.


    "Get out of my way! Don''t block my way."


    The crowd automatically parted. A bald middle-aged man had an impatient expression on his face.


    When the rich woman saw him, she limped to his side and said, "Honey, this little bastard dared to hit


    me."


    "Fuck, you dare to touch my woman? Do you want to die?" Liu Guang looked tough and domineering,


    and the people behind him were even fiercer.


    "Liu Guang!"


    "This person is actually Liu Guang."


    "It''s him. No wonder this woman dares to be so arrogant."


    After Liu Guang introduced himself, many people on the scene were shocked because they were too


    familiar with this person.


    Liu Guangs job was to hide from the sun. He often went to the human resources market to find coolies.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    H e was a well-known figure in the human resources market. Anyone who worked for him would


    directly lose half of his sry. And as long as he chose someone to pull into the sand and stone


    factory, no one dared to oppose. There was one time that someone was dissatisfied with the money, so


    he was broken both of his legs by Liu Guang and threw him directly to the human resources market to


    show to the public. At first, everyone thought that Liu Guang would suffer, but the next day, they saw


    him doing a lot in the human resources market, which showed that he had a very hard rtionship.


    From then on, no one dared to provoke Liu Guang again.


    Under violence, those who dared to be angry did not dare to say anything. Many coolies no longer had


    a good impression of rich women at this time. She was o f the same ss as Liu Guang. Who knew if


    she was malicious to wrong people?


    However, it was impossible to count on this young man to deal with Liu Guang. Who could afford to


    offend Liu Guang in this area?


    "Little bastard, kneel down and apologize to me and lick my shoes clean. I can let you off today." The


    rich woman raised her head and said to Samuel proudly.


    Samuel nced at Liu Guang and then the middle-aged woman. He said, "If you don''t tell me the truth,


    I can''t help you even if I want to."


    "Thank you, young man. I know you''re kind, but I don''t want to hurt you. You''d better leave," said the


    middle-aged woman. 1


    "You want to leave?" Liu Guang smiled coldly and said, "Have you asked my brother''s fist? If I let you


    go, I''ll lose face. I won''t be able to make a living in the future."


    "Young man, you''d better apologize to her. Don''t hurt yourself."


    "That''s right. Hurry up and apologize. Hurry up and leave. You have to know what''s good for you."


    "It doesn''t matter even if their legs are broken. Just lower your head. We won''tugh at you."


    The bystanders knew Samuel was doing this out of good intentions, so they all tried to persuade him.


    Although they had wanted to watch the show, Liu Guang was too cruel. They did not want to see him


    end up in such a miserable state.


    Listening to thepliments and fear of others, Liu Guang smiled proudly and said, "It seems that I am


    still a famous person here. You ddogs have eyes. You know that I am not a person to be trifled with." 1


    Although many people were dissatisfied with Liu Guang''s arrogance, no one dared to provoke him in


    this ce. No one dared to speak.


    "Kid, did you hear what my woman said? lick her shoes clean and crawl under my crotch. I''ll let you go


    today, haha." Liu Luang opened his legs, gestured, and continued, "It''s a matter of face for someone


    who can crawl under my crotch."


    Samuel''s face was as cold as ice. When he was about t o approach Liu Luang, the middle-aged


    woman took his hand and said to Liu Luang, "It''s none of his business. I''ll crawl."


    Liu Luang swore as he said, "Fuck you. Old woman like you, don''t tarnish my crotch. Who the hell


    wants you to crawl? Get out of here."


    Samuel shook his head at the middle-aged woman, indicating that he was fine. He then walked


    towards Liu Luang.


    Liu Luang looked at Samuel proudly, feeling proud that he was about to create a legend in the human


    market.


    Peng!


    Samuel, who was walking closer, kicked Liu Luang''s crotch.


    Liu Luang was so painful that his expression was distorted in an instant. He fell to the ground like a pile


    of mud. This kick was likely to destroy his ballspletely.


    "Get out of the way. Get out of the way." "Don''t block the way. Go away quickly."


    "Go away, go away."


    Just as Liu Guang''s men were preparing to gang Samuel, dozens of people rushed over from outside


    the crowd. Manfred walked out from within the crowd.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Manfred looked at Samuel with a smile on his face. He rubbed the tip of his nose and said, "What a


    coincidence."


    "What a coincidence." Samuel said with a wry smile," Why are you here?"


    "I came here to discuss some business. My subordinate told me that there was a lively scene here, so I


    came to take a look as well. I didn''t expect it to be you." Manfred said.


    Samuel did not doubt Manfred would send someone t o follow him. Because there was no need, the


    meeting between the two of them was aplete coincidence.


    At this moment, Liu Guang, who was in so much pain that his tendons were cramping, finally regained


    his senses. Seeing Manfred, he immediately cried out for help, "Brother Manfred, this little bastard


    actually dared to hit me. Brother Manfred, you must stand up for me."


    Manfred impatiently nced at Liu Guang and said to his subordinates, "Beat him up first."


    They walked over to Liu Guang and beat him up without saying a word. 1


    The onlookers were stunned. Who was this man? Even Liu Guang had to call him brother. Moreover,


    he beat Liu Guang without blinking his eyes. It was obvious


    that he was more powerful than Liu Guang.


    "Brother Manfred, Brother Manfred, ask them to stop. I didn''t provoke you. Why did you hit me?" Liu


    Guang cried in pain.


    Manfred waved his hand and the people surrounding Liu Guang spread out. Manfred walked to the


    front of Liu Guang and said, "You even dare to provoke my brother. You''re quite courageous."


    The brother of Manfred!


    Liu Guang looked at Samuel in shock. He was Manfred''s brother. What kind of bad luck was this!


    Even though Manfred was the former boss of Cloud City, during this period of time, Manfred had


    integrated all of the forces within the Cloud City''s gray zone. He was already showing signs of


    regaining his position. Not mentioning Liu Guang, even Johann Lynn and the other important figures


    didn''t dare to provoke Manfred.


    "Little brother, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that you''re Brother Manfred''s brother. I''m sorry, please let me go."


    Liu Guang begged Samuel on his knees. He knew that i f he were to pursue this matter, he would not


    be able t o live if he fell into Manfred''s hands.


    The story quickly came to an end. The people who tried to persuade Samuel to apologize had not


    expected Liu Guang to kneel down and beg for mercy. That was why they re-examined Samuel.


    Although this young man didn''t look very good, from beginning to end, even if Liu Guang appeared, he


    didn''t panic at all, and even kicked Liu Guang so hard that Liu Guang almost lost his balls. This kind of


    calmness was not something that ordinary people could possess.


    "I didn''t expect him to be a big shot."


    "Yes, I can''t tell. No wonder he''s not afraid of Liu Guang."


    "This is great. Someone can finally teach Liu Guang a lesson. Let''s see if he still dares to be arrogant


    in the future."


    While some people were whispering, Samuel came back to the middle-aged woman and said to her,"


    These are my friends. You can see that he is more powerful than Liu Guang. This woman ndered


    you. I f you didn''t do it, or if there is any misunderstanding, you can tell me now."


    "Tell me, with me here today, no one will dare to make things difficult for you." Manfred said.


    The middle-aged woman nced at the rich woman with a guilty conscience.


    The rich woman red at her fiercely and said, "A wise man should not do anything bad. I didn''t wrong


    her."


    "Just say it. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a chance to get rid of the thief''s crime. No one will invite you to


    work i n the future. Are you going to be charged with this for the rest of your life?" Samuel said.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The middle-aged woman gritted her teeth. She didn''t want to suffer injustice, nor did she want to be


    treated as a thief.


    "You brought a young man home. He took it away.


    When I went to clean up in the morning, I saw him leave in a hurry," the middle-aged woman said. 1


    Hearing this, the rich woman''s face changed dramatically!

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    She did take advantage of the time when Liu Luang wasn''t home to bring a young and strong man


    home, but she had already paid. How could he steal gold and silver essories?


    And she said it in front of Liu Luang. How could she exin it?


    "Bitch, you''re cheating on me," Liu Luang said angrily.


    "No, no, no, I didn''t. I didn''t. She was the one who ndered me. I didn''t cheat on anyone," the rich


    woman said in a panic.


    Liu Luang endured the pain, stood up, grabbed the rich woman''s hair, and pped her in the face


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    several times. "I make money to support you, and you use my money to support a gigolo. Bitch, let''s


    see if I won''t beat you to death."


    The rich woman felt dizzy and her face was swollen after being pped several times. She begged for


    mercy and said, "Honey, I''m sorry. I know I was wrong.


    I won''t do it again."


    Liu Luang was a man who loved his reputation. If someone knew that his woman was a woman who


    stole a man in public, how could he tolerate it? He mercilessly kicked her. After the rich woman fell to


    the ground, he did not forget to kick her a few times.


    The onlookers didn''t expect such a situation. They


    had no choice but to hold back theirughter. Today''s matter was destined to be Liu Guang''s


    "Now that you''ve hit her enough, shouldn''t you apologize to the person involved?" Samuel said.


    Liu Guang pulled the rich woman''s hair to the middle-aged woman and said, "Kneel down and


    apologize. I''m ashamed of you."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have wronged you." The rich woman hurriedly said. She now regretted


    wouldn''t have been exposed.


    The middle-aged woman looked at Samuel gratefully and said, "Thank you, young man. If it weren''t for


    you, I wouldn''t have been able to clear myself even if I jumped into the Yellow River."


    Samuel knew that she was afraid of revenge, so she did not dare to say it. He said, "It''s not your fault.


    You don''t have to thank me. Besides, I have my purpose in helping you. My family needs a servant who


    can cook. If you want, you can work at my house."


    The middle-aged woman was so excited that she didn''t know what to say. She nodded repeatedly and


    said, "Thank you, thank you, thank you."


    Manfred coughed and said to Samuel, "I still have some matters to attend to. How do you n to deal


    with Liu Guang?"


    Liu Guang was afraid and knelt down in front Samuel. "Brother, I know I was wrong."


    "Forget it. I can''t be bothered to make a fuss about someone with a green hat on his head," Samuel


    said with a smile.


    After Manfred left with his men, the liveliness of the ce was over. Liu Guang pulled the rich woman


    away while cursing.


    "Aunt, what''s your name?" Samuel asked the middle-aged woman.


    "My name is He Ting."


    "Aunt He, I''ll take you to my house to have a look first. I f you think it''s appropriate, I''ll take you home to


    pack your things," Samuel said.


    "No, no, no. You''ve helped me so much, yet you''re still willing to offer work for me. It doesn''t matter


    even if you don''t pay me much," He Ting said.


    Samuel smiled. Of course, he would give He Ting less money. He said, "Six thousand per month. What


    do youthink?" 1


    "6,000!" He Ting looked at Samuel in surprise. It was a lot of money for the servants to cook, and clean


    the house. She didn''t think she was worth this price, so she quickly said, "No, you don''t have to pay so


    much."


    "When you get to my house, you''ll know that six thousand is not enough." Samuel smiled. It was just


    that the daily workload of the entire vi was not small. Six thousand yuan was not a lot of money for H


    e Ting.


    First, he went to He Ting''s house to get some clothes. O n the way, Samuel knew that He Ting''s


    husband died o f illness two years ago. Now, she raised her daughter alone in college, and her life was


    very difficult. Fortunately, her daughter was obedient and her grades were excellent, so she was very


    pleased. Even i f she did a physical work, even if she suffered a little, a s long as she thought about her


    daughter, she could go through anything.


    He Ting was from the bottom of society, but she knew something about Hillside Vi. She knew that


    this was a ce where the richest people in Cloud City could afford to live. So when the car arrived at


    the vi district, He Ting began to feel shocked.


    "Boss, you live here?" He Ting asked in surprise.


    Hearing the address "boss", Samuel felt a little embarrassed and said, "You''d better call me Samuel.


    I''m not used to it."


    "Samuel? You''re surnamed Hannigan... You''re Samuel Hannigan!" Compared to the shock brought


    about by Hillside Vi, Samuel Hannigan''s name caused her eyes to widen even more!


    Samuel had a wry smile on his face. Did He Ting even know his name in Cloud City? It was too loud. 1


    He Ting knew that she had lost herposure and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, boss. I... I..."


    "I''m used to it. It doesn''t matter. But if you call me boss again, I won''t hire you."

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    After bringing He Ting home, Samuel was going to tidy up a room for He Ting, Lydia came down from


    upstairs.


    "Samuel, what are you doing? Who is this?" Lydia asked Samuel in a questioning tone.


    "Auntie He, I asked you toe back. She''ll cook for our family in the future and clean up the room,"


    Samuel said.


    "Hire the servant?"


    Lydia angrily walked up to Samuel and said in a cold voice, "Now you are really strong-minded. You


    don''t need to apply for my treat, do you? If you don''t want to cook for us, I''ll cook for myself."


    "Okay." Samuel nced at Lydia and turned to He Ting and said, "Aunt He, since someone is cooking,


    you just need to clean up in the future."


    Lydia was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. How could she cook? Since Samuel came to the Sue


    family, she had been far away from the kitchen and got used t o the life of eating. Just saying like that,


    Samuel took i t seriously.


    "You are not qualified to eat what I cook." Lydia looked at Samuel coldly and continued, "How much


    money d o you want to pay her? It has nothing to do with our family."


    "Don''t worry, I won¡¯t let you pay a single cent," Samuel SAID.


    Seeing Samuel wanted He Ting to stay in the guest room, Lydia did not agree. She said, "She¡¯s just a


    servant. How can she stay in the guest room? What about the guests whoe in the future? Just go


    to the storage room and sleep on the floor."


    He Ting knew that her status was humble, and she was not qualified to live in such a high-ss vi. It


    was enough to have a shelter from the wind and rain. She said to Samuel, "I¡¯d better live in a storage


    room. This is a guest room. How can I live here?"


    Lydia looked at He Ting with a cold expression and said disdainfully, "At least you know your ce."


    "Aunt He, this is my home. You can live wherever I want you to." Samuel said faintly and took He Ting''s


    luggage into the room.


    Lydia almost went mad with anger. How could Samuel be so disrespectful to her in front of a servant?


    What position would she have in the future in this family?


    "Samuel, are you sure you want to do this?" Lydia looked at Samuel with a malicious look.


    "Aunt He, if anyone makes things difficult for you in this family in the future, just tell me." Samuel


    ignored Lydia.


    He Ting was in a dilemma. She knew Samuel was a good-for-nothing in the Sue family. Although what


    she saw was different from the rumors, she did not want to go too far because she caused conflicts


    between the two of them. After all, Samuel had helped her so much.


    "Samuel, I really don''t need to stay here," He Ting said.


    "That''s enough. Don''t talk about this anymore. No one can change my decision. You should familiarize


    yourself with the house. I have to go out for a while," Samuel said.


    He Ting nodded and agreed.


    Lydia went back to the living room to watch TV and knocked on her legs, with a lot of evil thoughts


    emerging in her mind.


    After Samuel left, Lydia picked up the melon seeds. She turned a blind eye to the trash can in front of


    her and threw the shell on the ground.


    "He Ting, what are you doing? Can''t you see that the house is dirty? Why don''t youe and clean it?"


    Lydia shouted.


    Hearing Lydia''s words, He Ting hurriedly found a broom and started to clean up the mess on the floor.


    Lydia got up to pick up the water and poured it all over the floor.


    "There''s water on the ground. Hurry up and bring me a mop," Lydia ordered.


    He Ting, who had not put down her broom, picked up


    her mop again.


    "Can''t you see the dust on the TV cupboard?"


    "The floor of the living room is so dirty. Hurry up and clean it for me."


    "And the handrails on the stairs, wipe them all for me."


    He Ting didn''tin at all. She just did what Lydia told her to do.


    "Be careful, if you break things, you can''t afford it."


    "I don''t know how lucky you were in yourst life. You actually lived in Hillside Vi. I warn you, if you


    do something wrong, I will ask my daughter to fire you. It''s useless for Samuel to speak in this house."


    "Sister John, don''t worry. I will do it well. If you think it''s dirty, call me at any time," He Ting said. 2


    "Don''t you have eyes? Do you need me to call you and ask you toe back? Do you want me to


    check where it is not clean? Will you give me half of your monthly sry?" Lydia looked extremely ugly


    when she was tart and mean.


    "I''m going out. Wait for me toe back. If I see anything dirty, get out of here," Lydia said coldly.


    Today, they made an appointment to go shopping with a few friends. Lydia took her bag and went out.


    When they met at the agreed ce, Lydia¡¯s friends were so envious that they knew that Lydia had


    moved into Hillside Vi, which made Lydia so proud.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "In fact, it''s just that the ce is a little spacious. To b e honest, it''s too big. I''m not used to it. The


    sanitation a t home is not very good either. By the way, I hired a servant today, which is thousands of


    yuan a month." Lydia said.


    The friends around her were not rich. After all, Lydia''s former status could not squeeze into the circle of


    rich people.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    At this time, an elegant middle-aged woman walked toward Lydia and the others, followed by more


    than a dozen bodyguards in ck suits. It was obvious that she was a big shot.


    Moreover, her temperament and appearance made Lydia and others feel ashamed of their inferiority.


    "Which richdy is she from? She has so many bodyguards with her when she goes out."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "It''s so nice to have money. If I were rich, I would be as well maintained as she is."


    "Why is sheing towards us? Lydia, you don''t know her, do you?"


    She walked up to Lydia and stopped.


    Lydia looked at her confusedly.


    "Are you Lydia?"


    "It''s... it''s me. May I ask who you are?"


    "Smack."


    The woman''s unexpected p on Lydia''s face directly made Lydia shut up.


    When Lydia''s friends saw this situation, although they felt a little indignant for her, when they saw more


    than a dozen bodyguards following her, they did not dare to say anything wrong.


    "You... Why did you hit me? Do I know you?" Lydia covered her face and said angrily.


    "Remember my name, Gina Grant." Gina, Samuel¡¯s mother, the daughter-inw of the Hannigan family,


    a woman above Cloud City. Even in her eyes, the Heavenly Family was just like an ant. 3


    "From now on, keep a low profile. If you make things difficult for him again, I will make you regret being


    a human," Gina said coldly.


    Although Samuel was not valued by the Hannigan family, he was, after all, the son of the Hannigan


    family. She heard that Samuel was ridden by this woman in the Sue family, and even the credit for


    buying the vi was stolen by her. Samuel could bear i t, but as a mother, she could not bear it, so she


    had to teach Lydia a lesson.


    As soon as the word came out, Gina pped Lydia in the face again and then left.


    Lydia was stunned, rooted to the spot. Gina was so strong that she could not say a word.


    The saying "a wicked man will be tortured by a wicked man" was indeed reasonable.


    Lydia''s shrew was so angry that she couldn''t even raise her head in the face of the Gina.


    After Gina walked away, Lydia''s friends said, "Lydia, who is this woman? Why did she hit you?"


    "Did your family offend some big shot?"


    "I don''t think she''s an ordinary person."


    Listening to these words, Lydia''s face sank. She had never seen Gina, so how could she offend her?


    Moreover, Lydia knew nothing about what kind of person she was talking about.


    "What''s so great about having money? Don''t give me a n opportunity, or I''ll pay you back with these


    two ps. " Gina had already left, and Lydia dared to say such harsh words.


    Just a moment ago, she was frightened, but now, she looked like a shrew again.


    Lydia''s friends did not dare to talk too much. At first nce, they could tell that Lydia''s position was


    noble. I t was impossible for them to expect that she would bring more than a dozen bodyguards with


    her. Although Lydia now lived in the vi on the mountainside, it was still impossible for her to take


    revenge on this woman.


    "Let''s go shopping. There are a lot of new products on the counter today."


    "Yes, I have to take good care of my face."


    "If we don''t take good care of ourselves, we won''t be able to bind the men at home."


    Lydia touched her swollen cheeks. "Isn''t it shameful t o go shopping in this state?" She said, "Go


    shopping yourselves. I''ll go home first. I''ll make another appointment next time."

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    After returning home, the more Lydia thought about it, the angrier she became. She could only treat He


    Ting a s a punching bag and scold her.


    He Ting knew that her status was humble, and judging from the fingerprints on Lydia''s face, she must


    have been depressed after being beaten. If being scolded by her could cool her down, He Ting was


    willing to ept it.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Godfrey finished ying the cards and returned home. Lydia was in a rage. He felt a little strange that


    there was an additional person in the house.


    When he saw the redness on Lydia''s face, he mistakenly thought that it was He Ting who hit her. H e


    said angrily, "Who are you? Why are you in my house?"


    "I''m a servant invited back by Samuel" He Ting said.


    Servant?


    In such a big house, it was understandable to hire a servant. However, she dared to hit the master. She


    was too arrogant.


    "Lydia, how are you? Did she hit you?" Godfrey asked with concern.


    "So what if she hit me? Do you, a loser, dare to avenge me?" Lydia was still angry in her heart. Her


    mind was


    full of Gina¡¯s look, and she spoke without thinking.


    After hearing this, Godfrey walked up to He Ting and gave her a p in the face.


    "You''re just a servant. How dare you beat the master! Get out of here right now!" Godfrey scolded


    angrily.


    He Ting, who had suffered an unexpected disaster, covered her burning cheek and said, "I didn''t hit


    her. Sister John, why would you wrong me?" 4


    Lydia did not expect Godfrey would hit her, but he had already hit her. Besides, she was just a servant.


    What could she do?


    "If you can''t stand it, you can go away now. Our family doesn''t need you," Lydia said.


    This opportunity was given by Samuel, and He Ting cherished it very much. And now she had no time


    and opportunity to find a second job. It would soon be the time to pay for her daughter''s living


    expenses. He Ting could only swallow her anger for her daughter.


    "I''m going to cook," He Ting said.


    "You''re so cheap." Lydia scolded her disdainfully.


    Seeing He Ting walking toward the kitchen, Godfrey stepped forward, grabbed He Ting''s shoulder, and


    said, "I asked you to get out of my house now. Don''t you understand?"


    He Ting said with tears in her eyes, "I didn''t hit her. I just want to make a living."


    "You didn''t hit her. Did the wound on her face fall from the sky?" Godfrey said coldly.


    Lydia sat on the sofa, crossing her legs as if it had nothing to do with her.


    It was rare for Godfrey to act like a man, so she didn''t want to exin so much. Moreover, He Ting was


    brought back by Samuel. She didn''t ept it at all. If Godfrey drove her away, it would be a good thing.


    He Ting shook her head, not knowing how to exin.


    Godfrey pushed He Ting and said impatiently, "Get out of here. Don''t let me see you."


    He Ting fell to the ground and wiped her tears silently. She knew that Samuel would definitely let her


    stay. But in this way, it would make it very difficult for him. Although work was important, but Samuel


    had saved her, she did not want to make things difficult for him.


    "I''m sorry," He Ting said. Then she stood up and went back to her room to pack her things. 1


    At this time, Samuel, who was picking Yvonne after work, returned home.


    On the way home, Samuel told Yvonne about He Ting''s situation. Yvonne had no objection. Samuel


    had cooked for their family for three years, which was enough. It was reasonable to hire a servant to


    share the burden of this matter.


    "Where is Auntie He?" Yvonne walked into the living room, only to see Lydia and Godfrey, and asked in


    confusion.


    Godfrey looked at Samuel coldly and said, "Samuel, the woman you invited is really powerful. She


    even dared to beat your mother."


    Hearing this, Samuel frowned. He knew very well what kind of person He Ting was. How could she hit


    Lydia? Even if Lydia was against her maliciously, with He Ting''s temper, she would definitely swallow


    the insult silently.


    "No, Auntie He would not hit people," Samuel said firmly. 2


    "Look at the wound on your mother''s face. If it wasn''t her, who else could it be?" Godfrey said.


    Yvonne saw the bruises on Lydia''s face. Her fingers were indeed swollen, but on the way back, He


    Ting, whom Samuel had described to her, should not have done such a thing.


    "Mom, what''s going on? Why did she hit you?" Yvonne asked.


    Since the matter hade to this point, Lydia could only use He Ting. She said, "I am the one who


    was beaten. Instead of asking her, you asked me. How would I know?"


    Samuel walked towards He Ting''s room.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    He Ting was packing up her things in the room. When she saw Samueling back, she said,


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Samuel, I don''t want to make it difficult for you. Thank you for helping me so much."


    "Auntie He, did you forget what happened in the human market today? If you don''t refute what you did


    not do, who can help you? And where can you go?


    Where can you find your daughter''s living expenses? I s there anyone in the human market who will


    hire you?" Samuel said. Her face was also injured, and it was swollen. It was impossible for a woman


    to do that with her strength. It should be Godfrey who beat her.


    Her daughter''s living expenses had hit the nail on the head. What she feared the most was that she


    wouldn''t be able to fork out a single cent when her daughter called.


    "I don''t know what''s going on either. She had an injury on her face when she got home," He Ting said.


    "Follow me out." Samuel said.


    He Ting followed Samuel to the living room.


    "Auntie He said that when you came back, you had a wound on your face. You were beaten outside.


    When you came back home, you wronged her. Lydia, don''t challenge my patience limit." Samuel''s face


    was gloomy to the extreme. He brought He Ting back. As


    the employer, he had the responsibility to ensure He Ting''s safety and innocence.


    "Samuel, how dare you call my name?" Lydia suddenly stood up and pointed angrily at Samuel.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel''s gloomy face and felt afraid for the first time. She knew that he was really


    angry.


    "Mom, who hit you and you should look for him for revenge. Why do you want to wrong Auntie He?


    Have you be so unreasonable now?" Yvonne said.


    Godfrey was angry and was unable to think just now, s o he didn''t doubt Lydia''s words. Now he also


    felt that something was wrong. No matter how bold He Ting was, she couldn''t have beaten Lydia.


    Moreover, with Lydia''s temper, if she had really been beaten by He Ting, she would have already


    beaten her. How could she have waited for him toe back?


    "Lydia, tell me quickly, who beat you up?" Godfrey asked.


    "What''s wrong? Are you doubting me now and trusting an outsider?" Lydia questioned the three of


    them in a self-righteous manner.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it. I''ll ask the Ministry of Internal Affairs to monitor it and see if


    your injury is at home or brought back from outside," Samuel said and took out the phone.


    As soon as she heard that he needed to look at the surveince video, she knew that it would be


    exposed. Lydia began to panic.


    Sitting down on the ground, Lydia used herst resort, which was to cry and make a fool of herself.


    "I don''t want to live anymore. How can you trust outsiders and don''t trust me? I''m from this family, and


    she''s just a servant. Do you still have a conscience?" Lydia cried andined.


    Samuel looked at her coldly and remained unmoved.


    "You still have a chance to tell the truth. If you insist o n bringing trouble to the property management


    department, you will lose face even more," Samuel said coldly.


    "Yes, I was beaten outside, not by her. So what? Do you want to beat me? Just kill me, and I''ll get the


    knife for you." Lydia looked like a rogue, almost rolling on the ground.


    "You..." Godfrey was so angry that his scalp was numb. It didn''t matter if he wronged He Ting, but he


    still pped He Ting in the face. What should he do?


    Moreover, Lydia had witnessed the whole thing, but she did not stop him. Wasn''t that putting him in an


    unjust position?


    "How about me? How about me? Are you my man or not? If you have the ability, help me get revenge."


    Lydia roared.


    Samuel said, "You two, apologize to Auntie He."


    "Bullshit. Why should I apologize to a servant?


    Samuel, do you know what''s good for you? I''m your mother," Lydia said.


    Samuel nced at Yvonne. In the past, in order to take care of Yvonne ''s feelings, he could have let it


    go. But i f Lydia continued to be arrogant, Samuel would not be able to do it.


    "It''s okay if you don''t apologize. Get out of this house right now. It''s my home!"

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Samuel''s words stopped Lydia''s crying in an instant. Godfrey looked at Samuel with fear on his face. At


    this time, Samuel did not give people the impression that h e was a good-for-nothing. He was so


    powerful that it made people feel suffocated. 2


    "Yvonne, why don''t you say something for me? Do you want to see him drive me out?" Lydia did not


    dare to make a scene at Samuel, so she could only put pressure on Yvonne.


    Yvonne shook her head. Lydia had gone too far this time. Even if she was her biological mother, she


    could not stand it anymore.


    "Mom, since you made a mistake, you should apologize," Yvonne said.


    The fact that Lydia moved into Hillside Vi had been informed all her friends, and she also said that


    she would take them to the house to have a look. If Samuel drove her away, she would lose her face.


    For Lydia, who cared about her face, she would never want to see things develop to this point.


    "Samuel, I''m also your mother. How can you ask me to apologize to a servant?" Lydia said in a gentle


    and pleading tone.


    "Apologize to her. I''ll find the person who beat you and ask him to apologize to you. What do you


    think?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Samuel said.


    This was a step. Lydia knew that if she continued to argue, she would be the one who would lose face.


    However, she did not believe that Samuel would avenge her. That woman had more than a dozen


    bodyguards with her. How could a good-for-nothing like Samuel have the ability to do that? 2


    "I''m sorry," Lydia said to He Ting without any sincerity.


    Godfrey pped He Ting. Although he was misled by Lydia, he was also in the wrong. He said, "I''m


    sorry. I was too impulsive."


    "Now, you can tell me who hit you," Samuel said.


    "I have never seen her before, but she said that her name is Gina," Lydia said. When it came to this


    matter, she felt even more depressed. She had never seen her before. When someone walked up to


    her, and pped her twice, which was equal to an unexpected disaster.


    "Gina!"


    Samuel was stunned by the word.


    How could it be her?


    Why did she have to teach Lydia a lesson?


    Is this... the pride of being a daughter-inw of the Hannigan family?


    "I was looked down upon by others in the Hannigan family, and I swallowed my pride in the Sue family,


    so


    you still think that I''m useless and want to help me?"


    The sneer on Samuel''s face grew stronger.


    "Do you know this woman? If you can help me take revenge, I will definitely make things even easier


    for you in the future," Lydia said. If she could vent her anger, she would not mind being nicer to


    Samuel.


    "No," Samuel. If it were anyone else, he would be able t o do it, even if it was the Heavenly Family of


    Cloud City. However, he could not do it when it came to Gina.


    Lydia smiled contemptuously and said, "I thought you were so capable. You can''t even do such a small


    thing, yet you are boasting in front of me."


    "Samuel, do you know this person?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    Samuel nodded and said, "She will carry 12 bodyguards with her when she goes out, and these


    bodyguards are all masters of special retirement.


    Ordinary people can''t provoke them."


    Yvonne was shocked. "He has 12 bodyguards with


    her? What kind of person is she?" 2


    "Moreover... even the Heavenly Family of Cloud City does not dare to provoke her." Samuel continued.


    1


    These words made the faces of Yvonne''s family of three turn pale in an instant, and Lydia felt her legs


    go weak.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    The Heavenly family of Cloud City!


    That was the supreme A-list family of Cloud City, a person that even the Heavenly family couldn''t afford


    t o offend. Lydia couldn''t imagine what kind of status that woman had.


    "Lydia, what''s wrong with you? How did you offend such a powerful person?" Godfrey asked sternly.


    At this time, Lydia did not care about Godfrey''s tone of voice. She said in a panic, "I... I don''t know. I


    have never seen her before."


    Fear and fear swept Lydia''s whole body in an instant, making her feel overwhelmed and uneasy.


    "Don''t worry. Since she hit you, it means that she already knows what''s going on. Otherwise, with her


    ability, she could overthrow the entire Sue family in one night," Samuel said.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "But... but she said that I should keep a low profile and stop making things difficult for him. But I don''t


    understand what she meant." Lydia''s fear was not reduced by a little because Samuel''sfort. She


    must have offended him, whom Gina was talking about. Lydia was afraid that she would make such a


    mistake again in the future.


    Samuel nced at Yvonne and said, "I''m going out."


    Yvonne didn''t know what to say, so she just warned him, "Be careful."


    After driving to the Penins Hotel, Samuel went straight to the presidential suite where they had met


    The whole floor was covered by Gina. There were two bodyguards at the elevator entrance, one sentry


    every three meters. It was heavily guarded. This was the arrangement for Gina to go out, which was


    As Samuel walked out of elevator, Samuel was stopped by two bodyguards.


    "I want to see her," Samuel said tly.


    "Young Master, our boss didn''t tell you toe, so we can''t let you in," one of the bodyguards said to


    Samuel.


    Samuel narrowed his eyes and said, "I want to go. Do you dare to stop me?"


    "Little Master, please don''t put us in a difficult position." The two bodyguards lowered their heads and


    said.


    Samuel took a step forward, and the two immediately stood in front of him.


    "Young Master, if you take one more step, don''t me us for being rude."


    "Then show me what you''ve got," Samuel said coldly.


    The two of them exchanged nces. Regardless of the


    fact that Samuel was the Young Master of the Hannigan family, they attacked at the same time.


    Samuel snorted coldly and threw out two punches with the momentum of thunder.


    The two bodyguards were shocked and were forced back by a punch. They looked at Samuel in


    disbelief.


    Everyone in the Hannigan family thought Samuel was not as good as his brother. They had never seen


    him have such fierce means.


    The two of them covered their chests and panted heavily. They could only watch Samuel brushed past


    them.


    The next moment, Samuel''s force was unstoppable. It was three meters long and a sentry. All of them


    were hit by his fists!


    "This..."


    "How could the Little Master be so powerful?" 1


    The two bodyguards at the door of the elevator were dumbfounded. They were experts who retired


    from the Special Forces, but none of the twelve people could stop him, even unable to stop him at all.


    When they arrived at the door of the room, Samuel tidied up his clothes and rang the doorbell.


    Soon after, Gina opened the door. However, when she saw Samuel, she was not surprised at all.


    "Old Yan once told me that you have outstanding talent. It seems that it''s true," Gina said with a smile a


    s she sat on the sofa.


    The noble temperament of Gina seemed to be born. Just sitting on one side, she made people feel that


    she was high above others and had no heavy makeup on her face, but she was still exceedingly


    beautiful.


    Old Van''s name was Van Jun. He was once a bodyguard of Grandma Hainigan. Now that he had


    remained as an Honorary Guest in the Hannigan family, his strength was shocking. He had also


    groomed Samuel now.


    "Why are you looking for Lydia?" Samuel asked.


    "She looked down on my son. I told her to remember this. It''s natural." Gina¡¯s smile was like a spring


    breeze caressing his face. It was extremely gentle, but Samuel knew that her smile was very


    aggressive.


    "You don''t need to intervene in my matters. Hopefully, you will not find trouble for me in the future."


    Samuel said in a cold voice.


    Gina took out a candy from her bag and said, "This is your favorite when you were young. Mom


    specially brought it for you. Have a try."


    "Brother always pick out what I like and bury it in the backyard every time you buy candies. You won''t


    stop him even if you see it. Why do you have to pretend to b e hypocritical in front of me now?" Samuel


    said disdainfully.


    "The world is unfair. Even if you are my son, you should know how much ability is needed to inherit the


    Hannigan family. You are self-righteous, but in the eyes of Grandma Hannigan, it is useless. Since you


    are strong, you have to show it to others to let others know, and then you will be recognized. You think


    gold will always shine, but you don''t know that they may not be able to see it for a hundred years.


    What''s the use?" Gina said.


    "I''m not here to reason with you. I advise you to hurry back. Cloud City is a small ce. It won''t tolerate


    a great Buddha like you," Samuel said.


    "After youe to see me today, I will leave. In Cloud City, you can y whatever you want, but


    remember, n o one will hide their strength behind them" Gina said.


    Samuel stood up and said with a calm face, "A gentleman holds a treasure in his body and waits for the


    right time to move."

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Gina stood by the window, watching Samuel as he left. Samuel''sst words kept echoing in her mind.


    With the concealed weapon in his body, he was waiting for an opportunity to move!


    This was a sign of endurance, but Gina felt a strong sense of self-confidence from him.


    It seemed that as long as he wanted, he could do it.


    He didn''t do it because he didn''t want to.


    Was this confidence, or was it overconfidence?


    Even the Hannigan family had never had such an imposing manner, so how could he have such


    confidence?


    Did he rely on his little tricks behind the Hannigan family''s back?


    Gina faintly said to herself, "You think too simply. The Hannigan family still has an insurmountable gap


    between mountains and rivers. How can you do it?"


    "If I hadn''t fought for a chance for you, you would have gone to jail for him, do you understand? I hope


    you won''t let me down, or Grandma Hennigan will let you rece him."


    "Both of you are my sons, but my fairness is not worth mentioning in front of Grandma Hennigan."


    "Don''t let me down, or I''ll personally destroy you."


    In terms of appearance, the twin brothers of the Hannigan family were almost the same. It was


    impossible to distinguish them from outsiders'' eyesight.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Therefore, as soon as Han Jun''s ident happened, Grandma HenniganGrandma Hennigan came up


    with an idea to let Samuel go to jail on Han Jun''s behalf. If Gina hadn''t tried her best to persuade her to


    give Samuel a chance, Grandma Hennigan would have gone to Cloud City in person.


    Han Jun''s name was Jun. From the moment he was born, he was destined to have a higher status in


    the Hannigan family than Samuel.


    When Samuel got home, He Ting had already prepared the dishes. Surprisingly, Lydia¡¯s family of three


    sat at the dinner table without moving their chopsticks, which was almost impossible in the past.


    Lydia didn''t n to wait for Samuel, but Yvonne was s o stubborn that she didn''t allow them to eat, so


    she had topromise.


    "What have you been doing? Why did youe back s ote? Don''t you know that we are waiting for


    you for dinner?" Lydia said impatiently.


    Yvonne walked up to Samuel and asked in a soft voice, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Samuel smiled and sat down at the table.


    He didn''t see He Ting, so he asked Yvonne, "Where''s Auntie He? Why didn''t shee to dinner?"


    "Samuel, don''t go too far. She''s just a servant. How can she be brought to the table?" Lydia said


    discontentedly.


    Samuel turned a blind eye to Lydia''s attitude and walked toward He Ting''s room.


    He walked to the door and heard He Ting''s phone call. She stammered and said that she would think of


    a way as soon as possible. It seemed that her daughter had called her.


    After He Ting hung up the phone, Samuel knocked on the door and said, "Aunt He, it''s time to eat."


    He Ting opened the door and said to Samuel, "No, thanks. You can eat first. There''s no reason for the


    servant to eat at table."


    "Aunt He, did your daughter call you? I can give you some money in advance, but you have to eat first.


    What do you think?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "This..." It was He Ting''s first day at work, so she didn''t expect to get the advance payment from


    Samuel at all. She didn''t expect that Samuel would bring up this matter.


    "You just need to treat this ce as your own home in the future. We don''t have so many strange rules


    in our family," Samuel said.


    Samuelughed inwardly at the Sue family''s rules. Of course, he would not use them in his own home.


    He Ting didn''t know how to express her gratitude.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    After sitting at the table, although Lydia was dissatisfied, Yvonne and Godfrey had no objection. She


    could not stir up trouble alone. What''s more, Samuel''s strong attitude had shocked Lydia a lot, so she


    did not dare to go too far.


    After dinner, Samuel gave He Ting an advance payment of one month, which was 5,000 yuan. He Ting


    held it in her hand and trembled. She bent down and bowed to express her gratitude, i


    At this time, Lydia secretly took Yvonne to the second floor.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" After being pushed into the room by Lydia, Yvonne asked confusedly.


    "Yvonne, is your name on the property ownership certificate of this vi?" Lydia asked.


    Yvonne didn''t know anything about buying the vi, s o she naturally wouldn''t have her name on it.


    "No, what''s wrong?" Yvonne looked at Lydia in confusion.


    "Are you out of your mind? How can you not have your name? You can ask Samuel to deal with this


    matter. You''d better transfer the vi to your name," Lydia said.


    Yvonne didn''t understand why Lydia cared about this


    matter at all. She said, "Mom, why transfer the ownership of the property? That''s looking for trouble for


    myself. Recently, I¡¯ve been deeply troubled by the cooperation with Weakriver Real Estate. How can I


    have time to do these things?"


    Lydia looked at Yvonne angrily and said, "Are you stupid? You don¡¯t have a name in this house. What if


    you and Samuel get divorced in the future? You have t o give yourself some guarantees. And don¡¯t you


    see how he treats me today? He asked me to go away. He just relies on his property ownership


    certificate''s name, doesn''t he? If you change the property ownership certificate into your name, will he


    dare to d o this to me?"


    "Mom, this is your fault. You went too far. Do you still have the right to me him?" Yvonne understood.


    Lydia wanted Yvonne to deprive him of the ownership of the vi so that the vi would be hers.


    In the future, Lydia could continue to be arrogant in front of Samuel, but she would never do that.


    "What do you mean I''m not qualified? I''m your mother. Do you think I don''t have the right? And I''m


    doing this for your own good," Lydia said angrily.


    Yvonne waved her hand and said, "Don''t mention it again in the future. I won''t do that. Don''t think about


    i t. He bought the vi, so it should be his name."


    Seeing Yvonne was about to leave, Lydia grabbed Yvonne''s hand and said, "Daughter, how could you


    be s o stupid? Can you guarantee Samuel will never


    change his mind on you? Don''t you think about your future?"


    "Mom, you want me to divorce Samuel after I take the vi, right? I don''t know if he will change his


    mind, but it''s impossible for you to make me divorce him," Yvonne said coldly. She shook Lydia''s hand


    and walked out of the room.


    Lydia was so angry that her face was livid. She thought that she did it for Yvonne¡¯s good.


    Unexpectedly, not only did Yvonne not appreciate it, but she also med her and did not know what


    was good for her.


    "Yvonne, Mom is doing this for your own good. Why don''t you understand? Since you don''t want to go,


    Mom will be the only one who can help you with this."


    When Yvonne returned to the room on the first floor, Samuel was already lying on the floor. 1


    In the past two days, Yvonne had been thinking about the cooperation. One more thing had given her a


    headache, that was, once the cooperation had been solved, Samuel was going to sleep on the bed.


    Yvonne had been thinking about a way to satisfy both sides, which could not only make Samuel sleep


    on the bed, but also avoid doing that kind of thing.


    However, this method was not so easy toe up with. She could take advantage of the opportunity to


    sleep on the ground, but she felt that this behavior was a bit too much.


    She crossed Samuel with her slender white legs and sat on the edge of the bed. She kicked her leg


    and said, "Samuel, have you contacted your old ssmate? Recently, our car can''t even enter the


    construction site. All the construction materials transport has been stopped. If this goes on, I am afraid


    that things will be more and more serious."


    "Not yet, but don''t worry, I''m sure I can solve it." Samuel looked at the mobile phone, but his eyes were


    fixed on Yvonne''s legs, which perfectly exemplified sexiness.


    Yvonne sighed. Grandma Sue was making phone calls every day. Although it was a tone of inquiry, for


    Yvonne, every phone call was a kind of pressure.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I hope that after this, the project will go smoothly." Yvonney on the bed with her legs hanging down.


    Samuel could finally look at it openly. He no longer pretended to look at his phone.


    "You must be tired these days. A massage can relieve your fatigue. Would you like me to give you a


    massage? " Samuel suggested.


    This sentence stunned Yvonne for a moment. The most intimate contact she had with Samuel was a


    hug from Crystal Restaurant. She subconsciously told her that she should refuse. However, Yvonne


    knew that this was an opportunity for the two of them to deepen their intimacy. 1


    Subconsciously, the blushing Yvonne let out a soft


    hum.


    Samuel sat up and held Yvonne''s right foot with both hands. His hand was warm and smooth, like a


    piece of suet-jade. He gently exerted strength on the foot and asked, "Are youfortable?" "Yes..."

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    That night, Yvonne slept very soundly. She didn''t know if it was due to Samuel''s massage, but in her


    sleep, Yvonne had a smile on the corner of her mouth, and the expression on her face was full of


    happiness.


    At six o''clock the next morning, Samuel and Yvonne woke up from their dreams at the same time. Their


    biological clock was almost the same. After brushing their teeth and washing their faces, they went to


    the mountain road for morning jogging.


    The fresh air made people feel refreshed, and the view of Cloud City from the top of the mountain


    made people feel rxed and happy.


    "I had fantasized countless times that I could run on Cloudridge Hill in the morning, but I didn''t expect


    that it would reallye true." Standing on the top of the mountain, Yvonne closed her eyes and


    breathed the fresh air high in the sky.


    As long as Yvonne was happy, it would be Samuel''s greatest satisfaction.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Looking at Yvonne''s beautiful face without any makeup, Samuel said with a smile, "Do you know that


    you are really beautiful?"


    The sudden words made Yvonne feel shy. She red a t Samuel and said, "When did you be


    glib-tongued?"


    "I''m telling the truth. Glib-tongued is the thing that I hate the most," Samuel with a smile.


    Yvonne wrinkled her nose and asked, "How beautiful a ml?"


    "For example, more beautiful than thendscape, more dazzling than the sun, moon, and stars,"


    Samuel said seriously.


    Yvonne felt a chill and got goose bumps all over her body. She hurriedly said, "Stop talking. Don''t you


    feel ashamed?"


    Seeing Yvonne running towards the foot of the mountain, Samuel smiled and followed her. In this way,


    it was actually quite good.


    Samuel had even thought about it. If he didn''t pursue fame and wealth, his current financial resources


    were enough for him and Yvonne to live a carefree and happy life.


    However, Manfred''s incident told him that such an idea was not feasible. To protect the woman he


    loved, he had to be strong.


    Samuel did not agree with the so-called strength of Gina, because it was more obvious that the tree


    would be destroyed by the forest wind.


    However, he also refused to be mediocre. This was the aura of the Young Master of the Hannigan


    family.


    Once he gave up, he would be destined to be someone else''s stepping stone.


    After returning home and having the breakfast prepared by He Ting, Samuel sent Yvonne to the


    As soon as they entered thepany, Yvonne met Yara and Harvey.


    The two of them looked at Yvonne almost the same way.


    "Yvonne, why haven''t you solved the problem of the cooperation yet? You can''t make it, can you?


    Grandmother has given you a lot of hope. Don''t let her down." Harvey said with a smile.


    "Harvey, if it weren''t for you, would there be so many idents?" Yvonne asked.


    Harvey''s face suddenly became a little ugly.


    Yara cahoots with Harvey, so it was natural for her to speak up for Harvey at this time.


    "If it weren''t for your ipetence, how could Grandma have changed the person in charge? I don''t


    know what method you used to hypnotize the owner o f Weakriver Real Estate." There was something


    in Yarn''s words, and there was sarcasm in her tone.


    "Yara, you should pay more attention to the wedding gifts when you have time. Don''t you just rely on


    the man who hasn''t shown up to make great achievements? Do you have anything to do with the


    Yara feel ashamed at all. Instead, she still had a proud expression on her face. She said, "When I get


    married, I won¡¯t take the Sue family seriously at all. You are just a person in charge. What''s the big


    deal?"


    "However, you are still my assistant right now, so you still have to listen to me. You better pray that that


    man appears sooner so that you can be free." As Yvonne spoke, she walked into the elevator. 2


    Yara was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. She was supposed to go upstairs, but she didn''t want to


    be with Yvonne, so she could only continue to wait.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    "Harvey, how did the investigation go? Is there any news?" Yara asked.


    Harvey also wanted to use this matter to break the situation in thepany, but there was no sign of it


    at all. Moreover, there was no such a powerful Hannigan Group in Cloud City, but there were too many


    people surnamed Hannigan outside Cloud City. The investigation was like looking for a needle in a


    haystack.


    "It''s a little difficult, but don''t worry, I''ll try my best," Harvey said.


    "When I get married, I''ll definitely crush Yvonne under my feet," Yara said and gritted teeth. 1


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I suspect that the betrothal gift may have something t o do with the Hannigan family. Maybe you''re


    really lucky," Harvey said with a smile.


    Yara touched her face and said proudly, "Of course. I have the face of someone who has married into a


    rich and powerful family."


    Not long after Yvonne came to the office, Grandma Sue''s routine phone call came every day.


    "Grandma."


    "How''s it going? Haven''t you seen Liam yet?" Grandma Sue had been mentally exhausted these days.


    She


    didn''t want to eat and drink. She couldn''t sleep for a whole night. She wished there was a medicine for


    regret in the world. When she thought that the cooperation was over, the Sue family would be finished.


    Grandma Sue was so sad. i


    "Grandma, don''t worry. I''m still thinking of a way to solve this problem," Yvonne said.


    Grandma Sue sighed heavily and said, "It''s my entire fault. If it weren''t for me, things wouldn''t have


    turned out like this. Mind your own business. Whether our Sue family can survive or not, it''s up to you."


    Although she had been looked down upon by Grandma Sue in the past, Yvonne, who was softhearted,


    thought of her grandma, when she was mentally and physically exhausted. She felt a little distressed


    and said, "Grandma, have a good rest. Don''t think too much. Leave it to me. I won''t let you down."


    "Okay, okay, okay, I believe you."


    After hanging up the phone, Yvonne heaved a long sigh of relief. Just then, the phone rang again.


    When she saw the caller ID, Liam, she instantly became excited.


    In the past two days, she had thought of countless ways to contact Liam, but Liam was nowhere to be


    seen. Yvonne was about to go crazy. 1


    "Brother Jude." Yvonne hurriedly picked up the phone and apologized. "I apologize for Grandma for


    what happened before. I hope you can give me another


    chance." "Continue with your project," Liam said.


    Yvonne was stunned and didn''t know what to say. She had thought that she would apologize to Liam in


    person, but she didn''t expect that he would call to say that the project could continue. It seemed that


    the boss of Weakriver Real Estate didn''t care about this matter anymore.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jude. Thank you," Yvonne said excitedly.


    "I''m busy. I''ll hang up first." After saying that, Liam hung up the phone.


    Yvonne finally felt relieved. The burden on her shoulder was relieved a lot in an instant, but the hero o f


    this matter was Samuel. When she came back home tonight...


    In the afternoon, Yvonne informed the rtives of the Sue family to have a meeting. Harvey and Yara


    were very reluctant to be present. For them, the taste of being ordered by Yvonne was as


    ufortable as eating shit.


    "Yvonne, you want us to help you find a way to solve this problem, don''t you?" In the meeting, Harvey


    said with a sneer.


    "You can take full charge of this matter, Grandma said that. We can''t help you. You''d better figure it out


    by yourself," Yara said.


    The other rtives of the Sue family had the same attitude. No one was willing to share the


    responsibility of this matter. It was okay to just sit and enjoy the fruits of theirbor. If they made a n


    and made a mistake, they would be dragged into the mire b y Yvonne and suffer together.


    "As for the cooperation, I''ve solved it. Today''s meeting is to inform you about it." Yvonne said tly.


    "Have you taken care of it?" Harvey said in disbelief. Yvonne had not left thepany today, how


    could she have taken care of it?


    Although it was good news for the Sue family to solve this problem, Harvey was not convinced in his


    heart, because in the followingpany, Yvonne would have the highest status.


    Grandmother only asked Yvonne to take full charge of the project in the west of the city, but now the


    focus of the wholepany was on the project in the west of the city. Wasn''t that equivalent to handing


    over thepany''s power to her alone?


    "Yvonne, don''t take this thing to your heart''s content. You''ve been in thepany today. How did you


    solve i t?" Yara didn''t quite believe it. She and Harvey were the same kind of people. They couldn''t


    bear to see good, especially Yvonne.


    "Do I need to inform you about what I''m going to do? I''ve already told Grandmother about this. Do you


    think I''ll joke about it?" Yvonne said.


    All of a sudden, a smile appeared on the faces of those rtives. As the project continued, the Sue


    family was out of trouble. In the future, they could continue to make money in thepany.


    "Yvonne, you really didn''t let us down. You did a good job."


    "I told you could do it."


    "We can finally breathe a sigh of relief. You''re really capable."

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Yvonne smiled at their insincere ttery. However, Harvey''s eyes looked even gloomier because he


    liked t o enjoy the ttery from his rtives in the Sue family. But now, Yvonne stole all the limelight


    from him.


    "Yvonne, don''t be smug." Harvey gritted his teeth.


    "By the way, starting tomorrow, we need two people to go to the construction site. You and Yara."


    Yvonne said to Harvey.


    Harvey pped the conference table, stood up angrily and said, "Yvonne, I am a senior executive of


    thepany. What right do you have to let me go to the construction site?"


    In today''s sunny day, everyone lived in the air-conditioned room. Harvey would never go to the


    construction site to show his face, which would damage the reputation of the Young Master of the Sue


    family.


    Yara didn''t want her fair skin to be poisoned by UV rays, so she said, "I''m not going. If you want to go,


    you can go by yourself."


    "Okay." Yvonne nodded indifferently and said, "Since you won''t go, I''ll tell Grandmother about it and


    have her make the decision." "Yvonne, do you have to go so far?" Harvey asked


    coldly.


    "When you asked me to go to the construction site, did I say anything that went too far?" Yvonne said


    indifferently.


    Grandmother had something to say first. As soon as Yvonne settled the cooperation, everyone in the


    undoubtedly damage his image.


    Harvey knew that Grandmother still hoped to give him the position of chairman of the Sue family, but he


    had to show some results.


    "Okay, I''ll go," Harvey said.


    Yvonne looked at Yara, "What about you?"


    Yara was unwilling, but Harvey had alreadypromised, what else could she do? Even if she had the


    chance to marry into a rich and powerful family in the future, she still had to rely on thepany to


    make a living if she did not marry.


    "Go, but don''t be too arrogant. Leave yourself some leeway, or I won''t let you off in the future," Yara


    threatened.


    Yvonne ignored Yara¡¯s threat and left the conference room.


    In Hex Capital Nightclub.


    Samuel heard from Johann that Manfred had encountered a problem in the past two days, so he


    came here especially to ask about it.


    To Samuel''s surprise, he met an acquaintance here, Peter.


    Peter was also very surprised when he saw Samuel. H e hade to find Johann to help him deal with


    Samuel. He did not expect that Samuel would actuallye knocking at his door.


    "Samuel, what a coincidence." Peter was very obsessed with Yvonne and had reached the realm of Q i


    Deviation. Today, he took three million yuan in cash toJohann, hoping that Johann could help him break


    Samuel''s legs.


    "You''re looking for Johann. You''re not asking him to deal with me, are you?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Johann was shocked when he heard this. Just now, Peter only mentioned that he wanted to buy a


    person''s legs, but did not say who it was. Now, it seemed that it was really Samuel.


    "Brother Johann, you don''t have to bother. It''s this guy in front of you. As long as you break his legs,


    these three million yuan will be yours." Peter sneered. In his opinion, Samuel would definitely kneel on


    the ground and beg for mercy. This loser might even hand Yvonne obediently, i


    The cold sweat on Johann''s forehead was like rain. " What the hell? Three million yuan is in front of


    me, but do I dare to take that money?" "Peter, take the money and scram." Johann coldly said.


    "Brother Johann, what... what do you mean?" Peter asked in astonishment. Just now, he said it was


    good, but unexpectedly, Johann suddenly turned hostile.


    "The person whom you found to beat mest time was also borrowed from Johann?" Samuel asked.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Johann''s face was as pale as death. He hurried to Samuel, lowered his head and said, "Brother


    Samuel, I don''t know that he wants to deal with you. If I knew it, I will never lend someone to him."


    "Brother Johann, what are you doing?" Peter was shocked. Why was Johann so respectful to Samuel?


    This guy was a famous good-for-nothing in the Sue family.


    "You have taken thethree million. Break anyone''s leg. It''s up to you," Samuel said lightly. 1


    Before Peter could figure out what was going on, Johann''s men surrounded him.


    "Brother Johann, what are you doing? I''m here to give you money. You..."


    "Ah!"


    "Brother Johann, tell your men to stop."


    The heart-wrenching pain went straight to his head from his legs, and several steel pipes were beaten


    out o f shape. Peter fell to the ground and trembled in pain. Samuel stepped forward and Johann''s men


    parted.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    "I won''t argue with you about what happenedst time, but it doesn''t mean that I''ll let you do whatever


    you want. This pair of legs is a lesson for you. If you want to live, stay away from Yvonne in the future,"


    Samuel said coldly as he looked down at Peter.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Bah!" Peter spat and said disdainfully, "Who do you think you are? I''ll make you pay back several


    times over."


    Samuel lifted his foot and stepped on Peter''s face. He said with a burning gaze, "This is thest time I


    warn you, or the whole Yardley family will die with you."


    Then Samuel turned to Johann and said, "Throw him out."


    Peter, like a stray dog, was thrown in front of the gate o f Hex Capital Night club. His legs were in so


    much pain that he couldn''t feel anything. Passers-by looked at him, but no one dared to step forward


    and meddle i n his business.


    "What happened to Manfred?" Samuel asked Johann.


    "Boss Manfred has recently fought with the people in the underground boxing venue, and I heard that


    he suffered a lot." Johann said.


    "The boxing venue? The boxing venue in Cloud City. The owner should be Ye Fei, right?" Samuel


    asked.


    "There are three underground boxing venues in Cloud City now, all under Ye Fei''s name. I heard that


    Ye Fei dislikes Boss Manfred''sing out of seclusion, so he wants to destroy Boss Manfred''s


    momentum." Johann exined.


    Samuel said with a faint smile, "Help me contact Manfred and get him toe here."


    After waiting for more than twenty minutes, Manfred arrived in Hex Capital. When he saw Samuel, he


    rubbed his hands together and said, "Give me a cigarette."


    Samuel red at him helplessly and said, "You''re now Boss Manfred. Don''t tell me you don''t even have


    the money to buy a cigarette."


    Manfred sighed and said with a sigh, "Recently, a few o f my underlings have been injured and are


    hospitalized. This all costs money." 1


    "How is it? Do you need any help?" Samuel asked him.


    "How many masters can you find for me? Do you need any money?" Manfred asked solemnly.


    "We don''t need money." Samuel pointed to himself.


    Manfred was stunned for a moment before he promptly shook his head and said, "With your small arms


    and legs, forget it. I''m afraid that you''ll be broken by others. Ye Fei and the other thugs are really


    strong. Even I''m envious of them." "Do you look down on me that much?" Samuel said.


    Manfred nodded his head and said rather bluntly, "It''s good that you know. I will handle this matter


    myself. You''d better protect my sister-inw."


    "I''m an expert. If you miss this opportunity, it''ll be useless to regret it."


    Manfred mercilessly pursed his lips and replied perfunctorily, "I know, I know, you''re very powerful."


    Seeing Manfred didn''t believe him, Samuel couldn''t do anything about it either. He asked Johann "Is


    there a match in the ring tonight?"


    "Yes, but there are not many experts in thepetition on the work day," Johann said.


    "Let''s go and have a look tonight." Samuel tossed Manfred a pack of cigarettes and continued with a


    smile, "Save it. You''re the boss, yet you can''t even afford a pack of cigarettes. If word gets out, it''ll be a


    joke."


    After Manfred kept the cigarette in his pocket, he said to Samuel, "If you think I''m poor, then when are


    you going to give me 200 million?"


    "No problem. Get your bank card ready and I''ll transfer the money to you," Samuel said without looking


    back.


    Manfred stood rooted to the spot in a daze and made a joke. He had casually said 200 million, yet this


    fellow actually took it seriously! 1 "It''s good to have money, isn''t it?" Manfred said to Johann.


    Johann woodenly nodded his head. Regarding the conversation between these two big bosses, he was


    only stunned and felt that he could not integrate into their world at all.


    A big shot couldn''t afford a cigarette. A big shot could easily afford 200 million dors. How did these


    two get together? 1


    Samuel drove to thepany to pick Yvonne up from work. As soon as Yvonne got in the car, she said


    excitedly, "The cooperation has been settled. Have you contacted your ssmate?"


    "Yes, we have just contacted him today. It''s good as long as it''s done," Samuel said.


    Inexplicably, the car fell into silence, because Yvonne didn''t know how to face the situation at night.


    Samuel knew that she must be struggling in her heart. He said, "I have something to do tonight. I may


    go hometer."


    Su Yvonne mistakenly thought Samuel was trying to help her avoid embarrassment on purpose, so she


    said, "I won''t go back on my word for what I said." 1


    "I really have something to do. But if I go homete, it doesn''t mean that I won''t go home," Samuel said


    with a smile. Even if he had ame leg tonight, he would still crawl back.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    The underground boxing field was a business that could not be exposed to public. However, Ye Fei


    was able to do it so smoothly, which means that he still had some ability in Cloud City. Moreover, for


    him to dare toe out and destroy Manfred''s limelight at this moment, it was obvious that he wanted


    topete with Manfred.


    Back then, Manfred was the only one dominating in Cloud City. Ye Fei was also worried that once


    Manfred grew stronger, Cloud City would once again be his own world.


    Over the years, Ye Fei was not used to bowing his head to others. If someone wanted to step on Ye


    Fei''s head, he had to show some real skills.


    There was a hatchet man in the boxing field, and each of them was a very powerful and ruthless


    character. Y e Fei''s number of people in Cloud City was less than others'', but when it came to a one-


    on-one fight, there was definitely no one who could be Ye Fei''s opponent.


    There were not many guests in the underground boxing venue on weekdays. There were less than 200


    people sitting around the surrounding stands. Usually, Ye Fei was in the office at this time. Only when


    the double- maroon boxing venue was lively would he personallye to the VIP seats on the scene.


    "Brother Fei, almost half of Manfred''s good-for-


    nothings have been sent to the hospital. Looks like he should be able to stop for a while," Ye Fei''s men


    said.


    Ye Fei had a goatee. He touched his beard out of habit and said disdainfully, "He was willing to leave


    the mountains only when ke Coleman killed his wife. However, Cloud City is different from before.


    Someone like him doesn''t wait for death honestly and insists oning out to wave his g. Isn''t he


    courting death?"


    "Now all the experts in Cloud City are under Brother Fei''smand. When do you n to reorganize


    Cloud City?" asked the subordinate.


    Speaking of this, Ye Fei''s expression became serious. I t wasn''t that he hadn''t thought about it, but a


    tall tree catches the wind. After all, he was covered in ck. It wouldn''t be a good thing if his influence


    was too big and stared at by the higher-ups.


    "This matter cannot be rushed. The rtionship between the higher ups has not beenpletely


    established. I have to restrain myself. If I am too anxious to achieve instant sess, then that is


    digging my own grave." Ye Fei said.


    At this time, one of his men ran into the office in a hurry and said, "Brother Fei, Manfred is here again."


    Ye Fei smiled coldly and said, "How dare this reckless foole to me for trouble? Does he want all


    his men t o go to the hospital?"


    "But he doesn''t look like he''s making trouble. He''s watching the match in the stands."


    "To watch a match?" Ye Fei was stunned for a moment before heughed heartily and said, "This idiot


    couldn''t havee here to steal my skills, could he? I didn''t think that the dignified Manfred would


    actually do such a thing. Let him watch. Those useless underlings of his are the same as him. Even if


    he takes a few more nces, what can he do? Could he have mastered it?"


    In the tournament field, Manfred and Johann both arrived. However, they did not see Samuel''s figure.


    "That fellow can''t be ying with me, right? Why hasn''t he appeared yet?" Manfred took a look over


    once at the entire spectator, but didn''t find Samuel.


    Johann knew what kind of person Samuel was. Since he said he woulde, he would definitely not


    go back on his words. He said, "Let''s wait a little longer. Brother Samuel definitelyes."


    After the two games, the referee raised his hands and said to the audience, "Tonight''s special segment


    ising. Whoever wants to go on stage to experience the feeling of fighting with the boxers can go


    on stage. Don''t worry, the boxers will guarantee your safety."


    This was a special show in the boxing ring, which allowed the audience to interact with the boxing ring


    and experience the feeling of boxing. If the audience could win, the boxing ring would reward the


    audience with certain rewards. Of course, this kind of situation would hardly happen.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The audience was the audience, how could it be possible to win against professional boxers?


    At this time, a figure suddenly jumped down from the stand. It was a two-meter high stands. Both his


    feetnded on the ground, and his knees didn''t bend in the slightest.


    "It seems that the masked audience is very bold.


    Pleasee on the stage." The staff member said with a smile, but there was a little disdain in his


    eyes. He was so mysterious that he would be beaten by the boxers to beg for mercyter.


    The man jumped onto the ring and jumped more than two meters high, which surprised the staff a little.


    Such an amazing springing ability was not something that ordinary people could possess.


    He walked to the boxer and said, "Be careful. Don''t lose face. This guy is likely to be here to make


    trouble. Don''t be merciful."


    The boxer smiled contemptuously and said, "Don''t worry. I can send this kind of small arms and legs to


    the king of hell with one punch."


    "This person''s back view is a little familiar." In the stands, Manfred frowned and said.


    Johann also had the same feeling. He suddenly narrowed his eyes and said, "Is this Brother Samuel?"


    Reminded by Johann, Manfred confirmed Samuel''s identity and said with a bitter smile, "Is this guy


    crazy? Won''t he be courting death if he goes up?" The bell rang, and thepetition began.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    The boxer looked at Samuel, who was wearing a mask, and said with a smile, "Dude, be careful. My


    fists are not for fun. If you are killed by my fists, you should put in a good word for me when you meet


    Varna."


    Samuel smiled and didn''t say anything. He crooked his finger at the boxer.


    The boxer''s face turned grim. He exerted his strength with his legs and moved forward.


    Samuel leaned to one side to dodge the punch.


    The boxer''s strength was so strong that he couldn''t take back his fist and brushed past Samuel.


    Samuel grabbed the w of his opponent''s fist and delivered a powerful kick.


    The boxer felt that this powerful force was almost enough to break his backbone, and his body was


    uncontrobly pouncing forward. Even the rope around the ring couldn''t stop him. He directly fell out o f


    the ring, hit the ground with his head, and passed out.


    One move!


    There was a dead silence in the boxing venue.


    This segment was only for the audience to rx in the intensepetition. The spectators had never


    been able to beat the boxers so badly, and it was resolved so


    quickly. Therefore, the audience in the stands was already dumbfounded.


    "What the fuck!"


    "Am I seeing things? The boxer is like a piece of paper in front of him."


    "Could it be that he was deliberately arranged by the ring? How could he be so strong?"


    The audience sighed repeatedly, and each one of them had an expression of disbelief on their faces.


    Manfred was stunned. He had thought Samuel was just messing around with him. However, he was


    still worried for Samuel when he stepped onto the stage. H e was worried that his arms and legs would


    be disabled.


    But now, the great strength Samuel had shown proved that he was not only joking, but also terrifyingly


    powerful.


    "Am I seeing things? Is this guy Samuel?" Manfred swallowed his saliva and said.


    Johann had known Samuel for a long time, but he had never seen him really make a move. At this


    time, he was also extremely surprised.


    "Not only is he rich, but he is also very good at martial arts. Where did hee from?"


    "Let''s change the yer," Samuel said to the staff after he had dealt with a boxer.


    The staff member was still in a daze. After hearing Samuel''s words, he came to his senses and said,


    "Wait a minute."


    He quickly went to the boxer''s lounge, and the staff called a person who was better at fighting. This


    person was quite famous in the ring. He had maintained a two-week winning record. For the ring,


    although he was not the best, he was still at the middle level.


    "This audience, in the following matches, if you are injured, our boxing venue will not take


    responsibility." The staff member reminded Samuel. He had injured a boxer. If the boxer did not save


    his face, it would undoubtedly ruin his reputation. So he had already reminded the new fist to protect


    the reputation of the boxing venue.


    "Can these good-for-nothings hurt me?" Samuel said faintly.


    The staff member gritted his teeth. It was not a pity for such an arrogant person to be beaten to death.


    "Good luck."


    He looked at Samuel with a grim smile and said," Brother, you..."


    "There''s no need for so much nonsense." Samuel interrupted him and took the lead. He bent his legs


    and exerted force, causing the entire arena to shake.


    The boxer felt the trembling of the arena, and his eyes were shocked. What kind of pervert was this guy


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    to have such exaggerated strength?


    It could be seen with the naked eye that Samuel was still two meters away. But in the blink of an eye,


    the boxer suddenly found that the man had arrived in front of him. He subconsciously raised his hands


    to protect his head. At the same time, he was hit in the abdomen.


    Peng!


    The collision of the body actually made a nging sound. The boxer screamed in pain and retreated to


    the rope at the edge of the ring before steadying himself.


    Before he could react, Samuel jumped up and kicked horizontally. The boxer felt that his neck was


    about to break at that moment. Then his eyes turned ck and he fell on the ring like mud.


    The audience burst into an uproar!

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    "He''s too fierce."


    "If he wasn''t a member of the ring, my name would be upside down. It must have been deliberately


    arranged by the ring."


    "How can an ordinary spectator be as powerful as him?"


    Voices from within the audience erupted. Only Manfred and Johann knew that Samuel was not involved


    with the ring at all. However, there were no words that could be used to describe Samuel in their minds.


    "Don''t tell me he''s nning on fighting the entire arena on his own?" Manfred said with a bitter smile.


    Johann wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "It''s possible, but Ye Fei has so many masters.


    Can he really stop them?"


    "Do you think he can¡¯t stop them? These two boxers don''t even have a chance to fight back. Such a


    powerful person. How could he be willing to marry into the Sue family and even be treated as trash by


    the entire Cloud City?" Manfred said in confusion. If he was so rich, if he was so powerful, he definitely


    wouldn''t be willing to be ridden on his head by others.


    Was it really just because of a woman?


    The staff member''s face was extremely ugly. It seemed that he could only let the strongest boxer in the


    field show up. He must not let the boxing venue lose face today.


    "Do you want to continue?" asked the staff.


    "If it''s all this trash, then there''s no need to waste time, " Samuel said.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely ask the most powerful people to show up. I won''t let you down." The staff


    member gritted his teeth and returned to the boxer''s lounge.


    When those boxers knew that they had lost again, they were also very surprised. How could an


    ordinary audience be so powerful?


    The staff walked up to a severely scarred boxer and said in a low voice, "Saber Twelve, it''s your turn."


    "I''m not in today''spetition." Saber Twelve raised his head, and there was a scar across his whole


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    face, looking particrly ferocious. His name was very famous in the boxing stadium. He was one of


    the best masters and had many fans. Besides, he was ruthless, and there would be bloodshed in


    almost every match. Therefore, few people were willing to be his opponent.


    His purpose was very simple. He practiced boxing for money. Every time he fought, he needed to be


    given a certain amount of money. If he didn''t have money, he couldn''t do anything about it. He didn''t


    care whether the boxing venue would lose face because of this


    matter.


    The staff said coldly, "You work for the ring. Now the ring is in trouble. If you don''t show up, don''t me


    me for telling Brother Fei."


    "Even if Ye Fei is in front of me, he has to give the money," Saber Twelve said.


    The staff member gritted his teeth. If he were to report such a small matter to Ye Fei, Ye Fei would


    definitely treat him as trash who was ipetent. If Ye Fei med him, the consequences were not


    something he could bear.


    "Well, I''ll take it as an extrapetition, and I''ll give you the money."


    Saber Twelve stood up and walked out of the lounge.


    When Saber Twelve appeared in the ring, the audience was shocked. No one had expected that the


    boxing venue would let Saber Twelve show up.


    On the day of work, because there were not many spectators, Saber Twelve would not participate in


    anypetition. Even if it was a weekend holiday, it was lucky for them to see Saber Twelve''s match.


    "It''s Saber Twelve who made his move."


    "This is not a big day, and there are not many spectators. How could the boxing venue make such an


    arrangement?"


    "Could it be that this person was not arranged by the boxing venue?"


    "If he''s not from the boxing field, he''ll be in trouble if Saber Twelve shows up. Last time, Saber Twelve''s


    opponent''s two hands were broken. I heard that he''s still in the hospital."


    "I didn''t expect to see such a wonderful show today. It''s worth it."


    Everyone in the audience rubbed their hands excitedly, looking forward to it.


    After hearing the words of those people, Manfred and Johann''s expressions turned serious.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    "Is this Saber Twelve really strong?" Manfred asked.


    Johann said in horror, "His record of thepetition i s very low, but at present he is the only one who


    maintains aplete victory, and he is merciless.


    Even the luckiest person of his opponents has to go to the hospital to lie down for a week."


    "Is there any way to stop it? I can''t just watch Samuel get injured." Manfred said.


    Johann helplessly shook his head. Under the circumstance of losing face ifor the boxing field, it was


    impossible for them to let Samuel go. This matter was rted to the face of the boxing field.


    "Boss Manfred, now we can only rely on Brother Samuel''s strength. If we intervene, if we disturb Ye


    Fei, it will be more serious," Johann said.


    On the arena, Saber Twelve said to Samuel, "Brother, I suggest you go to the city''s orthopedics


    hospital. The doctors there are good."


    Samuel was not as rxed as he had been when facing Saber Twelve. He could tell that Saber Twelve


    was a ruthless man and should be very skilled. Yan Jun had told him not to underestimate any enemy,


    especially one who was a life-threatening threat to him.


    "Since you''re so familiar with it, you can book a bed


    for yourself," Samuel said tly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Saber Twelve was expressionless, and the scar on his face looked even more ferocious, like a demonic


    face. He said, "If you can force me to take a step back, I lose."


    Saber Twelve clenched his fists, making a cracking sound.


    Samuel bent his body slightly and drew back his bow.


    Both of them rushed forward at the same time, and the whole arena seemed to copse and tremble.


    All the spectators in the stands couldn''t help but hold their breath. This was an absolute fight between


    the strong, and it might even be the most excitingpetition in the history of the boxing field.


    Peng!


    The two fists collided. Samuel''s right hand trembled. A sharp pain came from the joints of his fingers.


    However, he did not step back. There was not even the slightest change in his face under the mask.


    Saber Twelve was slightly surprised. There was no one in the entire boxing field who could fight him.


    This was not only a collision of strength, but also a key point in the toughness of the body. With such a


    punch, the fingers of other boxers would definitely be destroyed!


    Under the arena, other boxers also came out early to watch the fun. This scene made everyone look


    shocked.


    "How dare he fight with Saber Twelve?" "Does this guy know that Saber Twelve is made of copper skin


    and iron bones?"


    "But from the looks of him, he doesn''t seem to have suffered too much injury."


    On the arena, the two men withdrew their fists at the same time. Then, Saber Twelve''s next attack was


    like a raging storm, each punch hitting the opponent''s body.


    Samuel was in a dilemma. He had no way to fight back, so he could only try his best to resist.


    With a loud roar, Saber Twelve swung his fist with a fierce Astral Wind, aiming at Samuel''s chest.


    Samuel put his palms together and put them in front o f his chest. With a huge force, he smoothly


    retreated all the way to the edge of the ring.


    In the spectator stands, Manfred and Johann stood up at the same time. Even though they weren''t


    within the crowd, they could still feel the astonishing strength of Saber Twelve''s punch.


    "Fuck, this Saber Twelve''s strength is too abnormal." Manfred said.


    "It''s Brother Samuel who is abnormal. He didn''t even take a step back. He couldn''t defend himself at


    all. He took the full force of Saber Twelve''s punch," Johann said.


    "If it really doesn¡¯t work, then only we can step in. Even if we fall out with Ye Fei, we won''t hesitate to


    do so. We can''t let Samuel be in danger." Manfred couldn''t just watch when Samuel was injured.


    Moreover, in Manfred''s opinion, Samuel couldn''t possibly be a match for Saber Twelve.


    "Let''s wait a little longer. Brother Samuel know what he''s doing."


    "You don''t even want to take a step back even with my strength. Not bad." Saber Twelve looked at


    Samuel with admiration. Ordinary people would have fallen o n the arena long ago, but Samuel didn''t.


    He was still as stable as Mount Tai.


    Samuel put down his hands and put them behind his back. No one could see his trembling hands.


    "You''re such a powerful person. It''s a waste for you to work here," Samuel said lightly.


    Saber Twelve looked indifferent and said, "I took the money from the boxing venue, so I have to work


    for it. I appreciate you, but it doesn''t mean I will let you go."


    Saber Twelve stepped on the ground with his right foot, and a soul-stirring footprint appeared on the


    arena. His huge body was like a tiger, and his right fist whizzed through the air.


    Samuel jumped up lightly and kicked his right leg. It seemed that he was going to take the blow with his


    foot.


    "You''re courting death," Saber Twelve said with a sneer.


    In the air, Samuel twisted his body to avoid Saber Twelve''s fist. Then he kicked Saber Twelve in the


    chest and stepped out his left foot like a lightning bolt.


    Frowning slightly, Saber Twelve withdrew his fist and used his body to resist the force of Samuels two


    feet.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Saber Twelve had thought that he would not have any problem with Samuel''s two kicks. However,


    when the force hit him, Saber Twelve''s face changed dramatically. Compared to what he had imagined,


    the force was much stronger!


    Samuel took the opportunity to kick again as his body fell.


    Saber Twelve took three steps backward and stood rooted to the spot!


    The entire boxing venue was dead silent.


    When the other boxers next to the ring saw this scene, their eyes widened as if they had seen a ghost.


    They couldn''t believe it.


    He forced Saber Twelve to retreat!


    This man had actually forced Saber Twelve to retreat.


    He was as strong as Saber Twelve. Although he didn''t lose, it was already unbelievable that he had


    taken three steps back.


    Samuelnded on the ground, mming into the arena with a loud bang.


    "Is what you said still valid?" Samuel said faintly.


    Saber Twelve had said that as long as he could take one step back, he would admit defeat. But now,


    he had


    to take three steps back.


    He walked out of the ring without saying a word and said to the staff, "I don''t want the money for this


    round."


    The staff member''s face was as red as a pig''s liver. Ye Fei would definitely find out about this matter. If


    he was to me anyone, he would have to take full responsibility.


    Samuel let out a sigh of relief. If Saber Twelve refused t o admit defeat and continued to fight, he was


    afraid that he would have to be carried out of the boxing field today. His hands were numb and


    unconscious. Saber Twelve''s momentary carelessness gave him a chance.


    This fellow would likely be able to fight a couple of rounds with his master, Yan Jun. It was truly


    frightening.


    Samuel walked out of the ring and towards the door.


    The staff dared not to stop him and could only let Samuel go.


    Seeing this, Manfred and Johann quickly caught up to Samuel.


    When they reached the street, Samuel threw away his mask. Manfred and Johann had already walked


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    up to him.


    "How is it? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Manfred was shocked at Samuel''s strength; he knew


    that


    Samuel''s injuries were definitely not light.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "Drive me home."


    "You really don''t need to go to the hospital? Are you sure? Is there a problem with your hand?" As they


    were close to each other, Manfred could see Samuel''s trembling hands. He asked him three


    consecutive questions, expressing his concern for Samuel.


    Samuel smiled and said, "We can go to the hospital at any time, but tonight is a special day." 1


    In Ye Dei''s office, when he learned that there was actually a spectator who retreated with Saber Twelve


    i n the ring, he didn''t believe it at first. It was until he confirmed it over and over again that he found it


    incredible.


    Although Ye Fei was very dissatisfied with Saber Twelve''s uncontroble attitude, Ye Fei had to admit


    that Saber Twelve had great strength. This was why Y e Fei allowed him to do so. A strong person


    naturally had the right to be proud of himself. Even if he did not obey orders, being able to stay in his


    own ring would reduce a threat to him.


    But now, there was a person stronger than Saber Twelve, which was undoubtedly a potential crisis for


    Y e Fei.


    "Send someone to investigate his background. I want all the information about him within a day,"


    ordered Y e Fei.


    "Brother Fei, the surveince video of the venue has


    been taken out. Do you want to see it?" "What nonsense are you asking? Of course we have to see."


    Of course, Ye Fei had to look at the man who could force Saber Twelve to retreat.


    When the video appeared, Ye Fei''s expression became more and more solemn. In terms of figure,


    there was a great gap between him and Saber Twelve, but his strength was no weaker than Saber


    Twelve''s.


    Especially when Ye Fei saw the scene when he smoothly retreated to the edge of the arena, he felt it


    was even more incredible. With Saber Twelve''s powerful strength, he was able to resist it. In Ye Fei''s


    eyes, it was no ordinary person''s doing.


    "After you find him, If he can''t work for me. Just find a chance to kill him. You can''t allow such a threat


    to exist," Ye Fei said coldly.


    Samuel didn''t know that he had be Ye Fei''s target. After returning home, he took a shower. When


    h e returned to the room, he was surprised to find that the bed on the floor was gone, and there was a


    pillow o n the bed.


    Yvonne fell asleep with her back to Samuel. He didn''t know if she had slept, but it meant that after


    three years, he finally had the right to go to bed.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    As soon as hey on the bed, Samuel heard Yvonne say, "You''re the one outside the red line."


    At first, Samuel was puzzled. When he saw the red line sewn on the sheet, he couldn''t helpughing. 1


    Yvonne even made a red line on the sheet. Although it was crooked, it was clearly cut.


    "When will there be no red lines?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    "It depends on your performance." Yvonne''s face had already turned red, and her palms were sweating


    out o f nervousness.


    Although she had been in the same room with Samuel years, it was the first time for her to sleep so


    close to him.


    "What if you cross the line?" Samuel asked.


    "How could I cross the line? You think too much," Yvonne said firmly.


    Samuel smiled and didn''t say anything. Yvonne wasn''t an obedient person when she was sleeping.


    This wasn''t something that she could control.


    But for Samuel, as long as he did not cross the line, it was fine. As for what position Yvonne would


    have after waking up, he did not care.


    When Yvonne woke up at 6 a.m. the next day, she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw how well-


    behaved Samuel was and how well he had kept himself in his original position.


    After washing up, Yvonne found Samuel was still lying in bed.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve gone too far. Are you not running today?" Yvonne asked.


    "I want to rest for a day," Samuel said.


    Yvonne walked to the bed, took Samuel¡¯s hand directly, and said, "I''m not used to it without you."


    SamuelSamuel broke out in a cold sweat, but his expression was the same as before. He smiled and


    said, "Go."


    Washing the face and brushing the teeth was an ordinary action, but it was very difficult for Samuel


    today. After he finally finished these two daily things, the sweat on his back was soaked through his


    clothes.


    "What''s wrong with you today? Why are you sweating s o early in the morning?" Yvonne asked


    curiously when she saw the watermark on Samuel''s back as soon as she went out.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little hot in the weather?" Samuel said.


    It was really hot when summer arrived, but Cloudridge Hill was very cool in the morning. Yvonne didn''t


    think much about it. Maybe everyone''s physical condition and feelings were different.


    Let s go.


    The road from the mountainside to the top of the mountain was winding, and it was not much different


    from the previous running route.


    After arriving at the top of the mountain, Yvonne''s favorite thing was to take a deep breath, but she was


    a little uneasy today. She took Samuel''s hand in a tentative way in the morning. However, this was not


    a real progress for her. 1


    Since she was already sleeping on the same bed as Samuel, Yvonne hoped that the rtionship


    between the two of them would gradually deepen. Even though it couldn''t be done in the blink of an


    eye, it was still necessary to develop step by step.


    Moreover, she knew very well that if she had not taken this step, Samuel would not have done it. This


    was because Samuel was especially concerned about her feelings. He would not do anything that


    would make her ufortable without her consent.


    Yvonne quietly walked closer to Samuel and pointed a t Cloud City at the foot of the mountain. She


    said, "I really have to thank you for being qualified to look down on Cloud City."


    "It''s a pity that the scenery here isn''t beautiful enough, " Samuel said.


    "Then where is beautiful?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    Samuel raised his hand and pointed to the north. He said, "There, there is a city with more beautiful


    scenery."


    Yvonne found an opportunity to strike Samuel''s hand, pretended to be casual, and then took the


    opportunity t o shake his hand, saying, "You''re so careless. There is a city of authority over there. The


    Sue family - wants t o develop there, they are not qualified to do so."


    Yvonne was so nervous that she couldn''t control her strength anymore. She held Samuel''s hand tightly.


    Although the pain was unbearable, Samuel''s face was full of smiles. Compared to the pain, pain was


    nothing whenpared to the achievement of holding hands.


    "One day, I''ll take you to that ce to take a look at different types of scenery," Samuel said.


    "I believe you." Yvonne looked at Samuel sincerely.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Today, they did not run down the mountain today, but walked hand in hand. Along the way, they looked


    at the green scenery of Cloudridge Hill, and a kind of love atmosphere spread between them.


    After breakfast, Samuel and Yvonne stood next to the cars, both of which were the co-pilots.


    "What are you doing?" Yvonne asked in confusion.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Samuel could bear with what had happened before, but it was likely that there would be unnecessary


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    danger if he drove. If Yvonne was injured, Samuel would not forgive himself.


    Samuel, who looked like he was in a dilemma, hesitated. Yvonne became anxious and said, "Can''t you


    tell me anything?"


    Samuel was shocked. It was not easy for him to make progress in his rtionship with Yvonne. If


    Yvonne misunderstood him, all the efforts he had put in during this period of time would be in vain.


    "Actually, my hand is injured, so I can''t drive," Samuel said truthfully.


    "Hurt?" Yvonne looked at Samuel in confusion. She didn''t find anything different about Samuel''s hand.


    Although he was shivering while holding his hand, Yvonne mistakenly thought that it was Samuel¡¯s


    reaction because he was too excited.


    Holding Samuel''s hand, Yvonne asked, "Does it hurt? I s it serious?"


    "It''s not very serious. But if we drive, we''ll be in trouble if something happens," Samuel said.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go to the hospital." Yvonne sat in the driver''s seat and said to Samuel.


    "That won''t be necessary. I''ll be fine after a few days o f rest." Samuel said.


    Yvonne red at Samuel and said without hesitation," Get in the car."


    "Okay.¡± Samuel had no choice but to get in the car.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Samuel took the X-ray first. After he got the X-ray, he went to see the


    doctor. Yvonne apanied him throughout the process, which made Samuel quite moved.


    "Doctor, I''ve brought the X-ray here. Please take a look for me," Yvonne said to the doctor.


    The doctor took out the X-ray and was shocked. He asked Samuel, "What did you do with your hands?


    Except for the thumbs, all of them haveminuted fractures."


    Comminuted fracture!


    Yvonne was stunned. Samuel didn''t tell her about such a serious injury!


    Moreover, when he was running before, he didn''t cry out in pain when she was holding him tightly.


    It turned out that his trembling hands were not because of excitement, but because of the unbearable


    pain?


    Yvonne burst into tears and could not control her tears anymore. She asked Samuel, "Why didn''t you


    tell me? I was holding your hand just now. Don''t you feel


    pain?"


    Samuel smiled and said, "That''s the first time you took the initiative to hold my hand. It''s not painful."


    Yvonne walked up to Samuel and pounded her fists o n his chest. She said angrily, "Are you stupid? I


    used s o much strength just now. Why didn''t you break free? I can hold your hand next time."


    Samuel shook his head and said, "Every time I hold your hand, it''s worth cherishing."


    "You..."


    "Ahem, ahem." The doctor coughed twice and said," This is the doctor''s office. It''s not a ce for you


    to flirt with each other. Do you cure it or not?"


    Yvonne blushed and lowered her head, saying, "I''m sorry."


    "His hand is seriously injured and needs to be fixed in a cast. He can''t do any heavy work during the


    recovery period. He will be in the recovery period of about 40 days. During this period, you should take


    care of him," said the doctor.


    "Okay," Yvonne said.


    "Doctor, I don''t need to do it for 40 days. I often get hurt. I can recover in about a week. I don''t need a


    cast, do I?" Samuel said with a look of embarrassment. If his hands were stered with sters, he


    really couldn''t do anything.


    The doctor red at Samuel and said, "Do you think you are Superman? How can you recover in a


    week? With my dozens of years of medical treatment experience, it will take at least 40 days."


    Samuel smiled bitterly. He knew better than the doctor about his body''s recovery ability. He had


    practiced martial arts with Van Jun since he was a child. It wasmon for him to get hurt. His body


    had been used to it for a long time. It was normal for him to have a fracture.


    "Don''t talk, just listen to the doctor." Yvonne sealed Samuel¡¯s mouth, and he could only do as he was


    told.


    After applying the ster, Samuel looked embarrassed. This time, he was really disabled. He didn''t


    expect to use his hands to do anything.


    "You should follow me during this period of time, going to work at thepany every day, or else I


    won''t be able to take care of you." After leaving the hospital, Yvonne said.


    Given the current situation, he could only do whatever Yvonne asked him to do. He was now a good-


    for-nothing who could not even have a meal.


    However, it was also a good thing to go to work with Yvonne.


    When they arrived at thepany, when Yvonne was busy with her work, Samuel sat on the sofa in


    the reception area to rest. Even if he just looked at Yvonne quietly, it was still very happy for him.


    During lunch, Yvonne was responsible for feeding


    Samuel. She first let him fill his stomach before moving her chopsticks and taking care of him very


    carefully.


    "I''ll go to the washroom." After lunch, Samuel said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne took a short nap every day to recharge his energy, so she nodded. 1


    When he arrived at the bathroom, they happened to run into Harvey. Seeing Samuel''s hands put on


    ster, Harvey said with a smile, "Hey, which designer''s new style is this? It''s pretty fashionable."


    "If you want it, I can give you a pair," Samuel said faintly.


    Harvey had suffered two losses in Samuel''s hands. He knew that he could not beat Samuel. He


    snorted and said, "You can keep this kind of good stuff for yourself. I don''t need it. After all, it''s not easy


    to go to the toilet with this style."


    Samuel stood rooted to the spot.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    "Yes, how can I go to the toilet? I can''t even use my hands. How can I untie my pants? I can''t be


    suffocated by a pee!"


    Samuel went to thepartment and had a try.


    Samuel was so worried that he didn''t know whether t ough or cry. This was an international joke.


    There was no ce for him to do anything at all.


    Walking out of the bathroom helplessly, Samuel found that Yvonne was standing at the door, which


    made him feel embarrassed.


    "You... did it?" Yvonne did not dare to look Samuel in the eye. Instead, she stared at the floor and


    asked.


    "Well... well, it doesn''t matter, and I''m not in a hurry," Samuel said awkwardly.


    Yvonne stepped forward, tugged at the corner of Samuel''s clothes, pulled him to the door of the


    women''s toilet, and said, "Wait a minute."


    Yvonne went to the bathroom first to have a look.


    After making sure that no one was there, she walked t o the door and said to Samuel, "No one. Come


    in quickly."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea!" Samuel smiled awkwardly. He had never gone to thedies'' room in


    his life.


    Yvonne put the cleaning sign at the door and said," Are you going to suffocate yourself to death?"


    Samuel was dragged into thedies'' room, and what happened next was beyond description. However,


    both Samuel and Yvonne felt extremely embarrassed.


    Fortunately, no one went to the bathroom during the process, otherwise, no one knew what kind of


    criticism would arise in thepany.


    After going to the bathroom, Samuel was rxed.


    Yvonne blushed and ran back to the office. Samuel thought for a while and decided to go to the small


    store downstairs. If he went to the office now, the embarrassment between the two of them would


    definitely be more serious.


    Manfred opened the door today. When he saw the appearance of Samuel''s cast, he couldn''t help but


    Samuel red at Manfred and coldly said, "Give me a cigarette."


    Manfred took out a new pack from the cupboard and opened it. He said, "This is on your ount."


    He gave Samuel a stick and put the rest into his pocket.


    "Boss Manfred, I didn''t know you were such a shameless person before," Samuel said speechlessly.


    Manfred heavily sighed and said, "It''s not easy to be the boss. All the brothers under me want to eat,


    and the money doesn''t fall from the sky. Anyway, you''re a fat sheep, so it''s a little more for you to eat."


    "The other Bosses have always only cared about their own waists. They don''t care about the lives of


    their subordinates. Instead, you don''t even have a chance to eat. Why are you still thinking about your


    subordinates?" Samuel said.


    "As a gangster, if you can''t even take care of your own brothers, what kind of boss do you think you


    are?


    Eating by yourself, you let your brothers tighten their belt and live their lives. For such a boss, it''s fine if


    you don''t want to be one of them." Manfred said disdainfully.


    There is no doubt that Manfred cares about his Brothers. Otherwise, Samuel wouldn''t have befriended


    him either.


    "If you really don''t have any money, why don''t you take 200 million?" Samuel said.


    "Are you serious?" Manfred looked at Samuel seriously. Right now, he did need some money to make


    a turnover. However, it wouldn''t be as much as two hundred million.


    "Do I look like I''m joking with you?" Samuel said.


    Manfred did not say another word as he unlocked the door.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel said doubtfully.


    "I''m going to transfer money to the bank, of course."

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Manfred, who acted swiftly and vigorously, directly pulled Samuel into the bank. Samuel was also very


    happy and transferred 200 million to the bank without hesitation.


    Seeing Manfred holding the bank card in his hand with an irrepressible smile on his face, Samuel


    suddenly felt speechless.


    After all, he used to be the boss of Cloud City. Why did he act as if he had never seen the world


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    before?


    "Manfred, I really doubt whether you were just pretending. You''re so happy with such a small sum of


    money, aren''t you?" Samuel asked.


    Manfred clicked his tongue in disdain and said, "For a rich person like you, how do you know about the


    suffering of the people? How many people have never seen two hundred million in their entire lives? It''s


    a pain in the waist when you stand up and talk."


    Manfred''s words were reasonable, causing Samuel to b e unable to refute.


    "That''s right; I heard that Ye Fei is sending someone t o inquire about you. During this period of time, it


    would be best if you keep a low profile. Given Ye Fei''s character, if he were to find out that you''re not


    working for him, it''s very possible that he''ll kill you." Manfred reminded.


    "Rx, he will not be able to find me." Samuelughed.


    "Why?" Manfred asked. Then, realization dawned on him. He smiled and said, "You''re renowned for


    being trash in Cloud City. No matter who he suspects, no one will suspect you. Your disguise is truly


    invincible."


    "The person called Saber Twelve is very useful. We can think of a way to rope him in," Samuel said


    seriously. With his skills, it would be difficult for him t o find someone who could match him in Cloud


    City. H e could be of use to him and could be of great help to him.


    "I will check it out, but you have surprised me. You''re actually so powerful. I''ve heard that Saber Twelve


    has never lost," Manfred said.


    "He hasn''t lost yet. If he really continues to fight without considering the consequences, I''ll die a


    miserable death," Samuel said.


    "What about him?" Manfred asked curiously. 1


    Samuel was silent for a long time before he said in a deep voice, "Cripple."


    Manfred raised his eyebrows. This wasn''t simple after all. After all, that was Saber Twelve.


    When he returned to thepany, the previous embarrassment had eased a lot. Yvonne was busy


    sorting out a lot of documents, which all needed her to do in person. She didn''t want any ident to


    happen t o the project.


    "I''m going to Grandmother''s house tonight," Yvonne said when she saw Samueling back.


    "What''s the matter?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Except for the family day every month, it was usually a special situation. If she was in such a hurry


    today, it was likely that something bad had happened.


    "I''m not sure, either, but I''m guessing that it has something to do with thepany," Yvonne said.


    "Thepany? What''s the situation?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "The project in the west of the city is very difficult for the Sue family. The funds can''t be withdrewed, but


    the construction materials have to be continuously transported. I have expected that the Sue family


    would have financial issues, but I didn''t expect them t oe so soon," Yvonne sighed and said.


    Samuel nodded. The strength of the Sue family was indeed insufficient to deal with all the projects in


    the west of the city.


    "It seems like we need to gather enough money from each family, but this isn''t a long term n,"


    Samuel said.


    "Yes, so the Sue family is facing a huge problem now. I don''t know how Grandmother will solve it."

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    After work, Yvonne drove and took Samuel directly to the Sue family''s vi.


    Grandma Hennigan had been waiting in the living room for a long time today. She did not put on her


    usual airs anymore. 2


    When all the rtives of the Sue Family arrived, Grandma Hennigan said, "Thepany''s ount is


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    empty in order to deal with the project in the west of the city. I called you here today because I want


    you to give advice to the Sue Family." 4


    Speaking of the money, all the rtives of the Sue family were silent. It was okay for them to make


    money in thepany, but it was absolutely impossible to give money to thepany from their own


    pocket.


    "Grandma, if you want to deal with a project in the west of the city, you have to find a way to borrow


    money," Harvey said.


    Grandma Hennigan shook her head and said, "I''ve already asked someone to talk about it, but no bank


    is willing to lend it to us. I suspect that someone is trying to get in the way." 4


    The project in the west of the city was a profitable one, and there were manypanies in Cloud City


    that were more qualified to cooperate with Weakriver Real


    Estate than the Sue family. It was normal for someone to deliberately stop them. In the business


    gunpowder, there must be a trick to trick each other.


    "What should we do if the loan doesn''t work?" Harvey said.


    "I want you to sell all your houses to swap your valuable assets and help the Sue family get through


    this crisis," Grandma Sue said.


    If they could sell their houses and mize them, wouldn''t that make them homeless?


    The rtives of the Sue family would never take advantage of their own interests to help the Sue family


    fill in the gap. Moreover, it would take at least one or two years to recover the funds needed for the


    project in the west of the city. They did not want to live a hard life.


    "Mom, how can this work? If we sold the house, where do we live?" Lionel said.


    "Can''t you just rent a house for the time being? Do you think you''ve wronged yourself?" Grandma Sue


    snapped.


    "But even if it''s sold, it''s just a drop in the bucket. It''s useless at all," Lionel said.


    At this time, Yara got up, looked at Yvonne and said," Grandma, in fact, we don''t need to sell the


    house. As long as Yvonne is willing to sell Hillside Vi, this


    money is worth the money of all of us selling the house."


    "Yes, Hillside Vi is the most valuable."


    "What''s the big deal? Besides, Yvonne is the person in charge of the project in the west of the city. She


    won''t refuse."


    "Yvonne, I think this proposal is feasible. You''d better sell the vi as soon as possible."


    The spearhead was instantly directed at Yvonne.


    Everyone was hoping that Yvonne would sell the vi t o prevent them from getting into unnecessary


    trouble.


    Yvonne had never expected things would develop like this. Hillside Vi was not the money of the Sue


    family, so she was not qualified to sell it.


    "Yvonne, the money for buying the vi was left by Grandpa to you. Now it''s used to help thepany


    get through the difficulties. You won''t disagree, will you?" Yara was very proud of her proposal. She


    didn''t like Yvonne living in such a good ce. Now she finally had a chance to get her out of Hillside


    Vi.


    Lydia naturally disagreed in her heart, but in front of Grandma Sue, she did not dare to be arrogant.


    She could not help looking at Samuel. Would he find a way to solve it? 1


    Grandma Sue knew that this proposal was unfair to Yvonne. In order to make Yvonne feel better, she


    said, "I also n to pawn the betrothal gifts from the Hannigan familyst time and make up for the


    Before Grandma Sue finished her words, Yara did not agree. She said, "Grandma, that''s mine. What if


    the Hannigan family finds out. What if he''s unhappy? I won''t agree."


    "Are you so sure that he likes you?" Grandma Sue asked coldly.


    "Of course. Except for me, who else is qualified to be qualified in the Sue family? Are they as beautiful


    as m e?" Yara said without hesitation.


    In fact, Grandma sue also believed that this betrothal gift was for Yara. The rest of the younger


    generations o f the Sue family were not beautiful. The other side was so rich and gave such a heavy


    betrothal gift. How could she not be good-looking?


    "Yara, my vi can be sold, but your betrothal gifts can''t. What makes you think so?" Yvonne said.


    Yara didn''t expect to set a trap for Yvonne, and she herself also fell into it. She said with a ferocious


    face," If I say no, then no. If anyone dares to sell my betrothal gifts, I will never let them off."


    "Are my words useless?" Grandma Sue asked.


    It was about her own interests, and Yara didn''t care whose idea it was.


    "Grandma, this is my chance to marry into a rich and powerful family. You sold my dowry. What if he


    doesn¡¯t like it? What if he doesn''t show up in the future? Are you going to ruin me? Yvonne''s vi is the


    money left by my grandfather, so it''s reasonable for her to sell it," Yara said.


    At this time, Lydia was very regretful that she made u p this story. Otherwise, the vi would not have


    be Yarn''s target. She had just lived in such a luxurious vi for a few days. If it was really sold,


    where would she live? 1


    Lydia could not wait to sell the old house and sell it for money. She did not have a Hillside Vi, not


    even a home.


    "That''s right. It''s Yvonne''s duty to sell the house. Grandmother, let her sell it."


    "Mom, the money should have belonged to the Sue family. Grandpa gave it to them without telling you.


    It''s not hard for them to give it back now."


    "Yvonne, the Sue family is in trouble now, and you are the person in charge of the project in the west of


    the city. Shouldn''t you help the Sue family ovee the difficulties?"

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    When everyone was staring at Yvonne, Yvonne was burning with anger. At this moment, Samuel


    whispered something in her ear.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel in shock and shook her head slightly. Everyone was eager to put the me


    on her. If she took the initiative to take the responsibility, wouldn''t it give them a chance?


    Samuel nodded with a smile and said, "Trust me."


    Yvonne was stunned for a moment. Every time Samuel said these words, she would choose to believe


    him without hesitation. This belief had almost be dependence.


    "Grandma, I can find a way to get the loan," Yvonne stood up and said.


    As soon as she said that, Harvey sneered. Even Grandma Sue couldn''t find a loan, so how could


    Yvonne do it?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Can you do what Grandma can''t do?" Harvey said.


    "Harvey, since she wants to brag, let her brag. But we have to make it clear in advance. What if you


    can''t do i t?" Yara said.


    "If I can''t do it, I will sell Hillside Vi withoutint. But if I can do it, I also have a request,"


    Yvonne said.


    "What request?" Grandma Sue stood up and asked. If she could really get a loan, the crisis of the Sue


    family would disappear. Even if Yvonne had a request, Grandma Sue would be willing to fulfill it.


    After all, selling the house was just a temporary solution, and it couldn''tst long. Only a loan could


    really solve this problem.


    "From now on, I''ll take care of thepany''s finances, " Yvonne said.


    "What!"


    "Yvnonne, are you crazy?"


    "Give the finance to you. Why don''t you say that you''re the only one who''s in charge of thepany?"


    The rtives of the Sue Family stood up angrily. Yvonne was in charge of the project in the west of the


    city, if they handed the finance over to her, wouldn''t she be the only one in thepany? The most


    important thing was that Yvonne was in charge of the finance. If they wanted to make money in the


    "Yvonne, you are really out of your mind. How could grandma let you take charge of the financial


    affairs?" Harvey had been looking for opportunities to get back his position and power in thepany.


    Now Yvonne was rubbing her nose at him, so he certainly would not agree.


    Yara looked at Yvonne with a sneer and said, "Yvonne, I didn''t expect you to be so ambitious. You want


    to take over thepany by yourself."


    "Yara, how did I take over thepany? Did I take the money that I shouldn''t have? But you know how


    much you embezzled from thepany every year. Since you want me to solve the financial problem


    this time, i s there any problem with me managing thepany''s finance in the future? Or can you


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    solve it?" Yvonne refuted directly.


    Yvonne nced around at the rtives of the Sue family in the living room. Wherever she went, no one


    dared to look at her. They all knew what they were capable of. This matter could never have anything


    to d o with him.


    "Yvonne, do you really have a way to get the loan?" Grandma Sue asked. Although she was unwilling


    to hand the finance over to Yvonne, she had no other choice now.


    "Grandma, don''t believe her words. How could she get the loan? Even if she got one or two million


    yuan, it''s useless. She just wants to swindle thepany''s rights," Harvey said anxiously. He couldn''t


    let Grandma Sue believe Yvonne, or he would never have a chance to turn things around in the


    "Yvnonne, how dare you y such a little trick in front of Grandmother? Do you really think


    Grandmother is so gullible?" Yara sneered.


    "Yes, if you want to manage thepany''s financial affairs, you have to tell me how much money you


    can get first," Lionel said.


    Before Yvonne could say anything, she heard a leisurely voice say, "One billion."

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. It was Samuel.


    "Samuel, do you have the right to speak here? You''re really boasting without looking at the weather.


    Aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning?" Harvey said with a smile.


    Not only did the rtives of the Sue family not believe it, Grandma Sue did not either. How could the


    Sue family have the right to get a one billion loan?


    "Samuel, shut up. You don''t have the right to speak here," Grandma Sue said discontentedly. She was


    so arrogant that she yawned.


    Yvonne nced at Samuel and said to Grandma Sue,'' Grandma, he''s not joking. I can get the one


    billion yuan loan, but the condition is thepany''s financial management."


    Seeing Yvonne was so resolute, Grandma Sue couldn''t help breathing heavily. If she could get the loan


    of one billion yuan, she wouldn''t have to worry about thepany''s financial situation anymore.


    "If you can really get it, I can promise you," Grandma Sue said.


    Harvey and Yara did not dare to refute this statement, because Yvonne could really do it, she was


    indeed qualified to control thepany''s financial power,


    but the premise was that she could do it.


    One billion? How could the Sue family have a one billion loan? Even if they bet the entirepany, no


    bank would be willing to do so.


    "This time, Yvonne is doomed to fail. How could she lend one billion yuan?" After the rtives of the


    Sue Family left, Yara and Harvey left in the same car, and Yara said with a sneer.


    "ording to the market value of the Sue family''spany, it''s impossible for a bank to have so many


    loans, but I''m still a little worried that an ident will happen. If Yvonne really controls thepany''s


    financial power, we''ll have a hard time in the future," Harvey said with concern.


    "There''s nothing to worry about, unless she sleeps with the staff. But with her like that, even if she''s


    willing to sleep with him, no one will pay attention to her," Yara said viciously.


    On the other hand, the Audi A6 was on the other side.


    Yvonne was in a daze as she drove. The idea wase up with by Samuel, but she had never


    expected that he would say that he had one billion yuan on loan.


    "Samuel, do you really think that I can lend one billion?" Yvonne asked.


    "Samuel if this is not done, our vi will be gone. How can you just say one billion? Do you think that


    money can fall from the sky?" Before Samuel could open his mouth, Lydia began toin. She


    restrained her temper a little. If it was any other time, she would have pointed at his nose and scolded


    him.


    Of course, there was a reason not to scold. Lydia still wanted to ask Samuel s to transfer the vi to


    Yvonne.


    "Don''t worry, it shouldn''t be a problem." Samuel said.


    Upon hearing Samuel''s words, Yvonne felt relieved.


    Lydia snorted and said no more.


    Godfrey looked worried and said, "If we can''t get the loan, our vi will be gone."


    "Dad, Samuel said it wouldn''t be a problem, and then i t definitely wouldn''t be a problem. You don''t


    have to worry about it," Yvonne said.


    Godfrey was about to say something, but he finally swallowed it back. He wanted to say, "Why can''t


    Samuel do it?" But he thought that it was not a good thing to argue with Samuel when he was still living


    in the vi.


    Back home, Samuel called the bank. Last time when h e took the money, the manager deliberately left


    him a number. It was estimated that she wanted to give herself to him. Of course, Samuel did not take


    her seriously. She had a charm, but it was not what Samuel wanted.


    After the manager received a call from Samuel, she listened to Samuel¡¯s request. She could not make


    the decision on such a big matter. She only told him to report the situation to the district president.


    "You''d better meet me tomorrow, or I''ll transfer all my money to another bank." Samuel did not wait for


    the manager''s answer and hung up the phone directly.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Samuel could make this matter very simple. He could just give one billion to Yvonne, but once he got


    the money, how to exin it would be very troublesome. Therefore, after thinking about it, it was best to


    use the bank toplete the loan.


    "Brother Du, the Sue family wants to make a loan. It''s a big customer''s guarantee. You can see if you


    have time to meet him." The manager directly exined the situation after calling the manager, Du


    Hong.


    "The Sue family? What Sue family?" Du Hong asked.


    "The Sue family was in charge of the project in the west of the city."


    "Hehe, just reply and tell them to scram. I don''t have the time to waste on them." Du Hong sneered. All


    the banks in Cloud City wouldn''t give the Sue family a loan. He had also received a notice and even


    received a n ill-gotten fortune.


    "Brother Du, the big client said that if we don''t give the Sue family a loan, he will transfer all the money


    in our bank." The manager was anxious when she heard this. Once the money on the Samuel¡¯s card


    was transferred, it would be a huge loss for them.


    "Just transfer it. The amount of money isn¡¯t so great. D o you really think that I look up to him?" Du


    Hong said disdainfully.


    "Brother Du, this big customer has tens of billions of assets!"

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    "Wha... what! What do you think is... what is it?" On the other end of the line, Du Hong''s face was full of


    shock. He hurriedly pushed away the timid and lovable woman in his arms.


    "Brother Du, tens of billions," the manager said.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Hong took a deep breath. Although he had promised somepanies that he could not give the


    Sue family a loan and he had received a certain amount of benefits, he dared not offend clients with


    tens of billions of deposit.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After thinking for a moment, Du Hong felt that something was not right and asked, "Why is such a rich


    person willing to vouch for the loan to the Sue Family?"


    "Brother Du, I''m not too sure, but he said that we should meet tomorrow. If you don''t show up, I''m


    worried that he''ll transfer his assets," the manager said.


    Du Hong was well aware of how serious this matter was. Even if he was asked to return all the ill-


    gotten gains he had taken before, he could only bear with the pain and bleed to death. Otherwise, if the


    higher-ups were to pursue him, his position as the district head would definitely be lost.


    "Alright, arrange a meeting for me tomorrow," Du Hong said.


    "Yes, sir."


    After getting Du Hong''s instructions, the manager quickly replied to Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel and Yvonne were ying on their mobile phones respectively on the bed.


    Yvonne''s legs ovepped with each other, forming a beautiful curve. Samuel nced at them from time


    to time with satisfaction.


    After answering the call, Samuel said to Yvonne, "I''ve made an appointment with the head of the


    district of the bank. We will meet tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Yvonne sat up excitedly and asked," Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. How can I lie to you?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne believed Samuel, she was very nervous before. It was not until it was settled that she finally felt


    relieved.


    Yvonne was so happy that she held her chin in both hands. She looked at Samuel with a smile and


    asked," Tell me, how you want me to thank you?¡±


    Samuel had never thought of getting anything in return. In his opinion, helping Yvonne was a matter of


    course. After all, they were husband and wife.


    "You''re my wife. Do you want me to help you and ask for benefits?" Samuel said.


    Yvonne red at Samuel, theny on the bed with her back to him. "This unromantic guy. Doesn''t he


    know how to make demands for me? Does he want me to go down the drain? Does he want me to stay


    away from the red line for the rest of my life?"


    Samuel was a little confused. Why was she angry for n o reason?


    As expected, the woman changed her attitude faster than turning a page of a book. He could not figure


    out what was going on.


    The next morning, after the two of them ran, Yvonne personally fed Samuel breakfast. The sweetness


    they showed made Lydia very dissatisfied. She did not want Yvonne to fall into this unnecessary


    rtionship.


    "Samuel, since your hand is injured, you should stay at home," Lydia said.


    Samuel was a little surprised at this sudden concern. Lydia had never cared about his life or death.


    "Mom, Samuel should go to thepany with me, or else no one will take care of him," Yvonne said.


    "Aren''t you going to talk about the loan? It''s not convenient to take him with you. You have He Ting at


    home. Are you afraid that he will starve to death?" Lydia said.


    Yvonne seemed to be in a dilemma. It was not convenient to take Samuel to talk about the loan, but


    Samuel contacted the president, how could she leave Samuel alone at home?


    "Go, I want to rest at home too," Samuel said.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Yvonne had no choice but to agree.


    After Yvonne left, Samuel sat on the sofa in the living room and watched TV. Lydia walked over and sat


    down with a strong smell of perfume.


    "When are you going to add the name of Yvonne to the vi?" Lydia said directly.


    Samuel smiled. It turned out that Lydia''s concern was because of this matter.


    GIVE YOU AN EXTRA FREE BONUS: 5000 BONUS !


    Click to get it

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    "As long as she is willing, we can only write her name i n the vi. It doesn''t matter," Samuel said.


    Lydia did not expect Samuel to be so straightforward. The vi was worth more than 80 million yuan,


    but he did not even blink, which saved her a lot of time. She smiled and said, "In this case, you should


    find some time to do this."


    "Lydia, if I were to be kicked out out the Sue family , you might regret it," Samuel said with a smile. 1


    "Ha." Lydia smiled contemptuously and said, "You''ve almost spent all your money. How long can you


    be arrogant?"


    "Such a vi, even if I buy 10,1 won''t blink my eyes."


    "Your ability doesn''t improve, but your bragging skills be more and more powerful. What''s more,


    even if you have money, I, Lydia, won''t be interested in it." Lydia said disdainfully. 1


    "Really? A gold digger like you doesn''t like my money? " Samuel looked at her with a sneer. Lydia was


    making things difficult for him, but now she wanted t o drive him out of the vi. Samuel knew that he


    could no longer let her ride on his head.


    "Samuel, what do you mean?" Lydia looked at Samuel sternly.


    "Now that you''ve made it so clear, can''t you understand? I''m warning you, if you want to ruin the


    rtionship between Yvonne and me again, I''ll make you regret being a human," Samuel said and got


    up to g o back to his room.


    Regretting being a human!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    This sentence made Lydia feel very familiar.


    She!


    The woman who had apanied more than a dozen bodyguards also said the same thing!


    Thinking of Gina, Lydia''s face became extremely pale. Even though many days had passed, the


    deterrence brought by Gina still frightened Lydia.


    For a moment, Lydia even felt Samuel''s and Gina''s tone and attitude were the same!


    Lydia shook her head. It must be an illusion. How could such a powerful woman have anything to do


    with Samuel?


    "Humph, I''ll deal with you after you give the vi to Yvonne." Lydia said with a malicious look in her


    eyes.


    On the other side, Yvonne had already met Du Hong and the young manager.


    The manager looked slightly disappointed when she did not see Samuel. This kind of rich young man, if


    she could not hook up with him, it would be a pity in her life.


    "Miss Sue, did youe alone today?" Du Hong did not dare to neglect Yvonne. He did not know what


    the rtionship between the big client and Yvonne was, but since he could vouch for the Sue family, he


    must have a close rtionship with them.


    "Yeah, I''m now the person in charge of the project in the west of the city, so I''ll talk to you on behalf of


    me," Yvonne said.


    Du Hong nced at the manager. The person he wanted to see was not Yvonne, but since that person


    didn''te, there was nothing he could do.


    "Miss Sue, you should know about Cloud City''s current situation. All the banks have rejected to lend


    you a loan," Du Hong said.


    "Sir Du, I know what you said, but please believe that the Sue family definitely has the ability to pay.


    You should be very clear about the value of the project in the west of the city," Yvonne said.


    Du Hong couldn''t deny that he nodded and said, "Yes, but as far as the Sue family is concerned, it''s


    really hard for me to get a one billion yuan loan."


    Yvonne was anxious. She had boasted that if she could not raise it to one billion dors, the Sue family


    would definitely make things difficult for her.


    "However, for the sake of your friend, I will agree to this payment. I only hope that if Miss Sue has time,


    you can introduce me to him. I want to get to know him." Du Hong said.


    "Friends?"


    This was done by Samuel. His so-called friend must b e Samuel.


    Yvonne had thought Samuel had only helped her to invite the manager, but now it seemed Samuel had


    already settled the matter.


    For his sake!


    Was Samuel''s face worth one billion?


    Yvonne was shocked to the extreme. It seemed that after Crystal Restaurant, Samuel had be


    more and more difficult to deal with.


    In other words, he wasn''t a simple person to begin with. It was just that he hadn''t disyed it in the


    past.


    "Sir Du, you aren''t joking with me, right?" Yvonne said.


    "Of course not. I''ve already brought the loan contract with me. If you don''t mind, Miss Sue, as long as


    you sign it, it will be fine. We will lend it as soon as possible," Du Hong said.


    Yvonne had a very unreal feeling. "This is not borrowing ten yuan, but one billion yuan! How could it be


    so easy?"


    "Sir Du, is the face of this friend worth so much money?" Yvonne asked weakly.


    "This..." Du Hong had a conflicted expression on his face. He also did not know if exposing Samuel''s


    wealth would cause Samuel''s dissatisfaction. If he did not serve this big boss well, he would be


    finished.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    "If Sir Du is in a difficult position, then I won''t ask," Yvonne said.


    Du Hong nodded and said, "Miss Sue, if you have any questions, go ask your friend. I really can''t tell


    you."


    ording to the contract, Du Hong promised to lend it to Yvonne as soon as possible, so Yvonne left.


    "There will definitely be manypanies that are dissatisfied with me this time around." Du Hong could


    foresee that he would be rejected by thosepanies i n the future. However, he had no choice but to


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    agree to this.


    "Brother Du, we have such a big customer in our hands, and the development of the Sue Family in the


    future is not simple. Those small fish and shrimps, why do you care?" the manager said.


    Du Hong smiled and said, "That''s true. But who is this person? Is there such a rich person in our Cloud


    City?"


    "Brother Du, his name is Samuel. Do you want to check it out?" the manager said.


    "Samuel?" Du Hong''s brows furrowed. Suddenly, he said in surprise, "Samuel, the infamous loser son-


    inw of the Sue family. Isn''t he called Samuel?"


    The manager was stunned. Although she had already known Samuel''s name, she did not think about it


    at


    all. How could a man who owned tens of billions of money be the son-inw of the Sue family?


    "Du... Brother Du, it can''t be. He, he is a good-for-nothing, isn''t he?" The manager said incredulously.


    Du Hong shook his head with a sigh and said, "I don''t know. Maybe they are not the same people. After


    all, the Sue family never takes that good-for-nothing son-i nw seriously. If it were really the same


    person, how could Samuel help the Sue family?"


    The manager also agreed with this statement and nodded.


    Yvonne did not go back to thepany, but went back to Hillside Vi. She wanted to share the good


    news with Samuel, but when she arrived at the gate of the vi, she realized that Samuel had already


    known the result. There was nothing to share with him.


    However, Yvonne still wanted to ask why Du Hong would do such a big favor.


    "Yvonne, why did youe back so early today?" Lydia was very surprised to see Yvonneing


    home.


    "Mom, where is Samuel?" Yvonne asked.


    Lydia pulled Yvonne to sit down on the sofa and said," I''ve talked to Samuel. He''s willing to change the


    name of the vi to yours. You should hurry up and do it with him."


    Yvonne''s face fell when she heard that. "Mom, is this why you left Samuel at home?"


    "How is it? Am I good?" Lydia said proudly.


    "Mom, I won''t ept it," Yvonne said coldly.


    "Girl, are you out of your mind? It took me a lot of effort to make him agree. I''m doing this for your own


    good. If you don''t do it, don''t regard me as your mother. " Lydia put her hands on her waist and said


    discontentedly. She believed that if she threatened Yvonne in this way, Yvonne would definitely


    Samuel''s importance to this family was self-evident. Without him, Yvonne could not have been the


    person i n charge of the project in the west of the city, let alone get a loan of one billion today. Whether


    it was a vi o r a divorce, Yvonne could not have done it.


    Moreover, even if these things had not happened, Yvonne had already faced her innermost feelings


    and wouldn''t have divorced Samuel.


    "Okay," Yvonne said without hesitation, stood up, and walked toward the room.


    Lydia was stunned. She threatened Yvonne in this way, but she didn''tpromise.


    "Yvonne, stop right there." Lydia said in a loud voice," Do you look down on me now?"


    "Mom, you''re being unreasonable. Do I have to keep youpany? I''ve already made myself clear. I


    hope you don''t think too much about it. Why don''t you just move out?" Yvonne said indifferently.


    "You..." Lydia pointed at Yvonne and was so angry that she could not speak.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Yvonne went back to her room and found Samuel was lying in bed ying with his mobile phone,


    looking very bored.


    When she reached the side of the bed, Samuel made some space for Yvonne and asked with a smile,


    "How was it? Did things go well?"


    "Did my mom make things difficult for you again?" Yvonne asked.


    "It''s okay, it''s not too difficult. But it''s reasonable for you to write your name in the vi," Samuel said.


    "Don''t you know why my mother did this? How can you promise her?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "I know why she did that, but you''re the only one who can make decisions on this matter, aren''t you? I


    don''t believe her. How can I not trust you?" Samuelughed.


    Yvonne was moved by his words. It turned out that he had promised Lydia not because of Lydia, but


    because he believed in her!


    Yvonne leaned over, drank some water quickly, and kissed Samuel on the mouth. Yvonne ran out of


    the room in a hurry.


    Samuel was still in a daze. When he found out what had happened, his face was filled with a bitter


    smile.


    "Well, you''d better be mentally prepared before I have


    a chance to respond," Samuel licked his lips and said regretfully.


    How could there be such a sweet scent?


    Soon, Yvonne went back to her room because she still had something to ask him.


    With her head down, she leaned against the door and said, "The loan has been settled. Mr. Du is


    willing to give the loan to the Sue Family for your sake. Is your honor worth a billion?"


    "If you don''t exchange a thousand pounds of gold for your kiss, one billion isn''t a big deal," Samuel said


    with a smile.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Hearing this, Yvonne, who had already blushed, wished to find a hole to hide in. She threatened, "Don''t


    mention what happened just now in the future."


    "I can''t do that. I have to reflect it a hundred times every day. From today on, I have to go on a hunger


    strike, in case I lose your taste," Samuel said shamelessly.


    Yvonne stamped her feet in anger, and Samuel burst intoughter at her shyness.


    "You''re stillughing. Do you want to sleep on the floor tonight?"


    Theughter stopped abruptly. Samuel said seriously," By the way, what else did Du Hong say?"


    "He said that if there is a chance; let me introduce him to you. He wants to know you," Yvonne said.


    "Well, I''ll find time to meet him," Samuel said.


    Although he disdained this kind of rtionship, it was of great help to Yvonne. Now Yvonne almost


    controlled all the power of thepany of the Sue Family. If she wanted to have a better development


    in Cloud City, these rtionships were indispensable.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet." Yvonne went back to the first question, because she was


    really curious. It was just a matter of money for Samuel to buy a car and a house. But today''s issue


    could not be solved by money. If Du Hong paid so much attention t o it, he must need a certain status.


    "But Samuel¡¯s reputation in Cloud City has long been ruined by Harvey, hasn''t he?"


    Yvonne didn''t understand was that when money became a string of meaningless figures, one''s status


    would follow. However, this type of status couldn''t represent power.


    Only power was the most gorgeous thing for men.


    This was what Samuel wascking right now.


    "I have tens of billions of assets. Of course he has to give me face," Samuel said with a smile.


    He looked like he was joking. How could Yvonne believe him? She pursed her lips and said, "If you


    don''t want to say it, then forget it. Don''t think about m e doing this thing again in the future."


    Seeing Yvonne run out of the room again, Samuel couldn''t wait to ask, "What''s the matter? Can you


    exin it clearly?"


    Over the next period of time, Samuel stayed at home t o cultivate. The doctor said that it would take 40


    days t o recover, but in fact, a week was enough for Samuel.


    A weekter, Samuel went to the hospital and took off the cast. Even the doctor was amazed, saying


    that he had never seen anyone''s physique like this. His amazing recovery ability was beyond the scope


    of ordinary people.


    He could finally move his hands, but this week''s life was still memorable. After all, Samuel also enjoyed


    the emperor''s treatment. Even when he went to the toilet, someone would help him take off his pants. It


    was estimated that this kind of thing would never happen again.


    Walking to the entrance of the hospital, Samuel took out his phone, dialed the bank manager''s number,


    and said, "Didn''t Du Hong want to see me? Tell him that I will arrive at the bank right away."


    The manager was pleasantly surprised and informed D u Hong of the news. Du Hong also rushed to


    the bank t o meet Samuel.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    In the VIP room of the bank.


    Du Hong was both excited and nervous as he ran into Samuel.


    Du Hong was shocked by Samuel''s young age. He had seen many promising people when they were


    young, but it was the first time for him to see a man with assets of 10 billion at such a young age.


    "Mr. Hannigan, I didn''t expect you to be so young. This is really unexpected." Du Hong said.


    The manager winked at him, trying to seduce Samuel with her charm. However, Samuel turned his


    eyes on her and turned a blind eye to her leg.


    "Sir Du, the reason I''vee to see you today is because I hope that you can take good care of


    Yvonne i n the future," Samuel said.


    He pointed out her name to help Yvonne. "Could Samuel really be the son-inw Sue family ?"


    "Mr. Hannigan, I''m curious about one thing, but I''m not sure if I can ask you one more question," Du


    Hong said.


    Samuel smiled. He knew what he was thinking and said, "I am the one you want. It''s not convenient for


    m e to say anything else." "It''s true!"


    How could a man with tens of billions of yuan marry into the Sue family and suffer a lot of humiliation?


    Did he take a fancy to the assets of the Sue family?


    The weight of the Sue was not enough for him to be humiliated for three years. How much money did


    he have to bepared with the Sue?


    But Samuel had already made it clear, so Du Hong didn''t dare to ask.


    "As long as you are willing to help Yvonne, I owe you a favor. If you need my help in the future, you can


    also tell me," Samuel continued.


    A favor was more precious than gold. Moreover, it was a favor from a great person Samuel. Du Hong


    clearly understood just how important it was.


    The Cloud City was now ruled by the Heavenly Family. However, with the help of Samuel, the Sue


    family was still qualified topete with the Heavenly Family.


    If the Sue family became the number one family in Cloud City in the future, the benefits of this favor


    would be too great!


    "Mister Hannigan, don''t worry. I will definitely do my best," Du Hong said.


    "Manager, you''ve also helped me a lot. Introduce me a new model of the financial product for fun."


    Samuel looked at the manager with a smile.


    The manager didn''t help much in this matter. She just contacted Du Hong. Now Samuel was obviously


    giving


    her benefits!


    "Mr. Hannigan, this is what I should do," the manager said.


    "You don''t have to refuse. There is only one opportunity. It would be a pity if you don''t grasp it," Samuel


    said.


    "Since .Mr Hannigan has already said this, you can ept it." Du Hong smiled and said.


    The manager quickly brought in a few documents and made a detailed introduction to Samuel.


    Samuel was not interested in the production materials themselves. He just wanted to benefit the


    manager in this way. He casually pointed to one and said, "This one, take 100 million and y with it."


    "One, one hundred million!" The manager looked at Samuel in shock and felt that there was something


    wrong with his ears.


    Even Du Hong looked at Samuel incredulously. This move was too amazing. To casually toss a


    hundred million out to y was not money from Heaven and Earth Bank.


    "Hurry up and help me. I have to pick up my wife from work," Samuel said with a smile.


    His words made the manager''s eyes red with envy. It was said that he was a good-for-nothing. Who


    would have thought that he could easily buy the financial products of one hundred million yuan?


    Moreover, His


    sincerity to Yvonne was even rarer.


    He was so young and rich, but he treated a woman so sincerely, which made all the women in the


    world envious.


    "Mr. Hannigen, your wife is really enviable." The manager said and sighed in her heart. No wonder no


    matter how coquettish she was, she could not make Samuel waver. It turned out that in his heart, there


    was only Yvonne.


    After dealing with everything, Samuel left the bank.


    Du Hong looked at him with a sigh and said, "A good-for-nothing? I don''t know what those who look


    down upon Mr. Hannigan would think if they know his real strength."


    "Brother Du, Mr. Hannigan is so rich. How could he live with the Sue family " The manager asked in


    confusion.


    "Didn''t you think of that?"


    The manager shook her head.


    "I can''t think of that either." Du Hong said with a bitter smile. He really couldn''t figure out the thoughts of


    these rich people.


    Samuel had just taken off his cast, so he could only walk to thepany. The women that wore a


    refreshing dress on the way, and their white legs, which looked like bamboo shoots after rain, did not


    even attract SamuelS''s attention.


    "There is someone in the heart, and everything is empty."


    "That''s not right."


    Samuel had Yvonne in his heart, so he remained indifferent in the face of the youngdies.


    On the way back to thepany, a call made Samuel stop.


    He looked in the direction of the voice and saw Linda stomping on the ground, running towards Samuel


    with her high heels in hand.


    It was summer. Didn''t this woman feel that it was hot t o show up bare feet in public?


    "What are you doing?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "Quick, where is your car," Linda said in a hurry.


    "I didn''t drive today. Are you being hunted down?" Samuel said with a smile. Linda kept jumping on the


    spot because of her hot feet showing up.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Ah!" Linda burst into tears. She jumped toward Samuel and said, "Carry me on your back."


    Samuel moved two steps to the side and Linda missed her target.


    At this time, a few more people were chasing after her. Linda could only hide behind Samuel.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    "Damned woman, let''s see where you can run to." The leader was a woman with heavy makeup,


    wearing a very thin ck veil.


    "You''re the man of that bitch. That''s just nice. Pay for i t."


    Samuel said, "I don''t know her."


    Linda punched Samuel and said, "I''m your wife''s best friend. You can''t just stand by and do nothing."


    Samuel smiled bitterly. He did not even know what had happened. How could he save her?


    "Since you have nothing to do with her, hurry up and get out of my way. Don''t hinder my work." The


    woman with heavy makeup scolded.


    "What if I don''t get lost?" Samuel said.


    "Don''t get out?" The woman with heavy makeup sneered and said, "If you want to be beaten, of course


    you won''t get out."


    Several men dressed in bodyguards behind the woman with heavy makeup walked toward Samuel in


    an aggressive manner.


    "Stupid, a hero saves a beauty. At least let''s see what kind of person he is." "You didn''t leave on your


    own. Don''t me us for


    being merciless."


    Linda tugged Samuel''s shirt and said, "I''m sorry. If you''re admitted to the hospital, I''ll find the best


    doctor for you."


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. He said," Stay away from them. Find out where the best


    orthopedic hospital is by the way."


    Before Linda could understand what Samuel meant, Samuel suddenly attacked. Those aggressive


    security guards had already fallen to the ground with a single punch. All of them were screaming in


    pain.


    The woman with heavy makeup looked at Samuel in shock. Although these security guards were not


    powerful, they did not have to fight like this, did they?


    Linda''s long-open mouth was big enough to fit an entire egg.


    "Samuel, you... you''re so good at fighting!" Linda said incredulously.


    "Now, can you tell me what happened?" Samuel asked.


    "I... I..." Linda stammered.


    Samuel turned to look at the woman with heavy makeup and asked, "Why don''t you tell me what''s


    going on?"


    "Your... your friend, she tried on my clothes in my shop and broke them. I didn''t expect her to run


    away." After witnessing Samuel''s skills, the woman''s arrogance faded a lot.


    Samuel waspletely speechless. He looked at the security guards who were beaten and said


    apologetically, "I''m sorry. How much are the clothes? I''llpensate for them on her behalf. By the


    way, let''s settle these medical expenses together."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The woman with heavy makeup didn''t expect Samuel to be a reasonable person. She just thought that


    she might as well let it go. After all, these security guards couldn''t beat them.


    "Are you kidding me? Are you really going to Ipay back money?" i


    "Of course, she broke your clothes. It''s reasonable to pay money," Samuel said. 1


    "Okay,e with me to the store."


    Samuel followed the woman with heavy makeup. He did not notice that someone on the opposite side


    of the street had taken a picture of this scene with his mobile phone. 1


    When Samuel and Linda left the clothing store, Linda said weakly, "I''ll pay you back in the future."


    "There is no need. However, you should be careful next time. It is not possible to be so lucky every


    time." Samuel reminded.


    "By the way, is Yvonne going to attend the ssmate meeting this year?" Linda suddenly asked.


    "ssmates meeting?" Samuel and Yvonne had been married for three years, but he had never heard


    her


    talk about the ss meeting.


    "In the past, Yvonne would attend the meeting every year, but after marrying you, she never showed


    up. You don''t know that those ssmates are nowughing at Yvonne."

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Among the social circle of Yvonne''s ssmates, Yvonne used to have a very high position. Many male


    ssmates even chased after Yvonne with the idea of getting close to the building first.


    In the past, Yvonne had been surrounded by many people, but since Samuel married into the family,


    the only thing that was left between ssmates was to ridicule at her, especially the male ssmates.


    Because they couldn''t get her, they began to have evil thoughts and sneered at her in the ss


    meeting, so that Yvonne was now staying away from her ssmates.


    Linda would attend every year, and every year she would hear them say Yvonne had done something


    wrong, and every time she would argue with her ssmates to help Yvonne, but she couldn''t argue at


    all with her weak strength.


    Now Yvonne had moved into Hillside Vi, and Samuel didn''t seem to be a good-for-nothing, so Linda


    wanted him to help Yvonne vent her anger.


    "You don''t know how bad those ssmates'' words are. Especially that bitch Nanny Bong, she has a


    grudge against Yvonne when she was at school. She caught the dirt on you when you married into the


    Sue family. She can''t wait to say that Yvonne is worthless. " Linda''s expression became very angry


    when she said


    these things, and she even clenched her fists.


    "Who is Nanny Rong? It''s such a strange name," Samuel asked with a smile.


    "Her name is Rong Liu. She''s a slut and detestable, so I call her Nanny Rong," Linda said.


    "Alright, if she is willing, then I will go with her." Samuel said.


    "What do you mean she''s willing? She''s not willing because of you. Samuel, I''m warning you. Yvonne


    has suffered so much because of you. You have to avenge her," Linda raised her fist and threatened


    him.


    "Alright, alright, alright. I will remember it. If there is nothing else, I will go and pick her up after she gets


    off work." Samuel nodded repeatedly.


    "Go ahead. I''ll pay you back when I make a fortune."


    Looking at Samuel''s back, Linda''s eyes suddenly dimmed. She said to herself, "Yvonne, you may not


    know how much I envy you in this life."


    Yvonne got off work and walked out of thepany. When she saw Samuel standing at the door, she


    trotted over to him.


    "Why are you here? Aren''t you resting at home?" Yvonne asked in surprise.


    Samuel waved his hand and said, "Look at me. I don''t need to rest."


    Only then did Yvonne realize Samuel had taken off his cast. Her face darkened and she said in a cold


    voice, "When did you take off the cast? The doctor said you need 40 days to recover. Don''t you want


    your hands?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I''m all right now, and the doctor has examined me. If you don''t believe me, I can take you to the


    hospital and ask," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne grabbed Samuel''s hand and asked in confusion, "Really? You didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    "How could I lie to you? Go home, I''m really fine."


    After getting in the car and seeing Samuel drive freely, Yvonne was finally relieved.


    "You recovered so fast. I''m afraid even the doctor can''t believe it," Yvonne said.


    "If it weren''t for my quick movement, his eyeballs would have fallen to the ground. Fortunately, I put it


    back for him."


    Yvonne was amused by his words and said, "Look at you! You''re so awesome that your butt is so high


    up in the air."


    "Ahem, how could a man do this?" Samuel said.


    For a moment, Yvonne didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence. When she thought of it, the


    temperature in the car became colder, and her eyes were full of murderous intent.


    "Samuel, you''re getting bolder and bolder," Yvonne said in a cold voice.


    Samuel''s eyelids twitched. He quickly changed the topic and said, "I met Linda today."


    "Linda? She hasn''t contacted me for a few days. I don''t know what she''s been up to."

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Samuel told Yvonne what had happened today. Sheined about Samuel hurting the security


    guards by mistake and said, "How can you hit people at will? What if you get hurt? You are not allowed


    to fight without my permission in the future."


    "Alright." Samuel replied. He did not care what kind of result this promise would bring.


    "By the way, she also talked about the ssmates gathering and asked you to join," Samuel said.


    "I won''t go." Yvonne refused without thinking. If she went to the ss meeting, Bong Liu would


    definitely not let her go. Why did she have to be humiliated for n o reason?


    "But I''ve promised her that I''ll take you there. What do you say I should do?" Samuel asked with a


    worried look.


    "Why don''t you go with her? You might even be able to hold her hand."


    There was a smell of jealousy in the car. A certain someone''s jealousy was messed up for no reason.


    However, Samuel wasughing so loudly that he seemed to have lost all sense of mind.


    Seeing Samuel was stillughing, Yvonne was furious. She said coldly, "Since you''re so happy, I''ll


    grant your wish. Anyway, Linda likes you very much."


    "No, no, I''m a married man." Samuel said in a panic. The jealousy had formed a storm. If it went on like


    this, he would be killed by a wave.


    Yvonne was jealous; she did not take it seriously. She had never doubted Samuel''s sincerity.


    In the past three years, he had silently watched her go to work and quietly run behind her to protect


    her. This sincerity could be seen from heaven and earth. If Yvonne still doubted this, then he would be


    too heartless.


    "You may not know that those ssmates of mine now treat me as a joke," Yvonne said with a sigh of


    relief.


    "That''s why you should go. You are now the person in charge of the project in the west of the city, and


    you live in Hillside Vi. Who has the right tough at you? " Samuel said.


    "But..." Yvonne wanted to say something but didn''t. What she didn''t mean was that all the jokes were


    didn''t want Samuel to beughed at.


    "No huts. As long as you don''t treat me as a good-for-nothing, no one in the world has the right to look


    at m e like that," Samuel said faintly.


    "I didn''t. Of course I didn''t," Yvonne, who was eager to exin, said in a panic.


    "Since you don''t, take me to have a look. I have never participated in the ssmates gathering. It''s


    good to have a look," Samuel said with a smile.


    After a long silence, Yvonne nodded and said, "Okay."


    Back home, Yvonne received a call from Linda. After confirming that Yvonne would attend the ss


    reunion, she was extremely happy. She really wanted t o see Samuel perform well at the ss reunion


    and embarrass those ssmates.


    The next day, at the Sue family.


    Harvey was sitting in his office chair with his feet on the desk, looking rxed.


    A full week had passed, and Yvonne''s loan hadn''t been settled yet. Although he was a little worried


    about thepany''s situation, he was still happier in his heart. He felt that even if he were to die, he


    would die with Yvonne. He definitely didn''t want to see Yvonne solve this.


    At this time, Yara rushed into the office in a panic.


    "Harvey, have you heard?"


    "What the hell? Why are you in such a hurry?" Harvey said lightly.


    "I heard from the finance department that the loan has arrived at thepany''s ount," Yara said.


    Hearing this, Harvey frowned and asked, "Is it fake information? How much loan?"


    "Now the entire finance department knows about this matter, and the ount has been transferred into


    one billion," Yara said.


    "What!" Harvey was excited. He fell directly from the office chair, stood up awkwardly, gritted his teeth


    and said, "How could it be? How could she have a loan of one billion?"


    "I don''t want to believe it, either, but the finance department can''t be wrong." Yara had thought that


    Yvonne couldn''t have done it, but now, she had to admit that there was a billion yuan in the ount.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Harvey''s face was gloomy. Yvonne really did it. In the future, thepany''s financial situation would


    also b e handed over to Yvonne, which was a nightmare for all the rtives of the Sue Family.


    "Let''s go to the finance department." As soon as Harvey finished speaking, the telephone on the desk


    rang.


    After Harvey hung up the phone, Yara asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Grandma said that we should go to the meeting room to have a meeting." Harvey said reluctantly.


    Since grandma hade forward, then this matter would definitely not be false.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    In the conference room, Grandma Sue held Yvonne''s hand with a smile on her face. This was an


    unprecedented closeness. Grandma Sue had never regarded Yvonne as her family member, but now


    Yvonne seemed to have be her favorite granddaughter.


    Although Yara was to marry into a rich and powerful family in the future, for the time being, Yvonne was


    the one who would help the Sue family ovee the difficulties.


    However, other than Grandma Sue, the other rtives did not look well.


    It was true that the Sue family had survived the crisis, but if thepany¡¯s financial resources were


    handed over to Yvonne, it would not be easy for them to make money in the future.


    Grandma Sue could turn a blind eye to them, but could Yvonne?


    They thought about their attitude toward Yvonne in the past. If she knew that they were greedy for the


    Harvey and Yara went to the conference room; their faces looked as if they had eaten shit. Harvey saw


    the intimacy between his grandmother and Yvonne, he was even angrier. In the past, he was the only


    one who


    could enjoy this kind of treatment, but now, Yvonne had a tendency to rece him.


    "Yvonne has helped ourpany ovee the difficulties. The loan is one billion dors, and the


    addition, I have one more thing to announce today," Grandma Sue said.


    Hearing this, Harvey was shocked in his heart. "Is Grandma Sue going to give the position of chairman


    t o Yvonne?"


    This was something that all rtives did not want to see. Lionel immediately stood up and said, "Mom,


    you have to think about it carefully. This is a big thing for thepany, and it can''t be trifling."


    "Yes, Grandmother, you must think it over. Thepany of the Sue family can''t fall into the hands of


    outsiders." Harvey reminded her.


    Grandma Sue smiled faintly and said, "Considering the burden on Yvonne''s shoulders is so heavy, I


    want someone to help her. Harvey, from now on, you will be the Deputy Director of thepany, and


    you should d o your best to assist Yvonne in the project of the west o f the city."


    As soon as she said this, everyone present was dumbfounded. No one had expected that Grandma


    Sue would give Harvey a promotion at this time! He had not performed well in thepany recently.


    The Deputy Director''s position was given to Harvey. Didn''t this mean that half of the power on Yvonne''s


    hands was also in Harvey''s hands?


    Yvonne gritted his teeth. Grandma Sue''s words were very beautiful, and she even seemed to be very


    intimate with her. But in fact, she still didn''t believe her. She was afraid that all thepany''s power in


    her hands would make Harvey lose the chance to be the chairman in the future.


    "No matter how much I''ve done, my position in your heart is no higher than Harvey''s, isn''t it?"


    After the shock, the rtives of the Sue Family smiled with relief. Of course, they knew why Grandma


    Sue did this. This was a coincidence to weaken Yvonne''s power in thepany. Grandma Sue


    regarded Harvey as her sessor from the beginning to the end.


    Harvey smiled and said quickly, "Thank you, Grandmother; I will not let you down."


    "Yvonne, you''d better cooperate with Harvey in the future. If there''s any problem, you can discuss it


    with him," Grandma Sue said.


    "Okay," Yvonne replied.


    After the meeting, Grandma Sue left first.


    Harvey proudly said to Yvonne, "It seems that no matter how many things you have done,


    Grandmother doesn''t think highly of you. My position in her heart is not something you canpare


    with."


    "From now on, I will review every ounting of thepany. I don''t care how you earn money in the


    finished her words in a cold voice; she ignored Harvey and walked out of the conference room.


    All the rtives of the Sue Family were indignant. They didn''t live by their monthly sry. If they


    couldn''t embezzle in thepany, how could they live in the future?


    "Su Yvonne really doesn''t know what''s good for her. Even Grandma Sue doesn''t care about these


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    things, but she still follows the rules."


    "Does she think we will take her seriously? From now on, what should be taken must not be reduced.


    I''d like to see what she dares to do to me."


    Lionel stood up and said to the rtives of the Sue family, "Don''t worry. Harvey is the deputy director of


    thepany now. How dare Yvonne make things difficult for us?"


    Harvey smiled and said, "The loan this time is one billion yuan. If we can''t get some money back home,


    w e are sorry for the ancestors of the Sue family. Don''t worry, I will protect you. If this bitch dares to


    embarrass you, I will teach her a lesson."


    "Harvey, we''ll be counting on you."


    "With your position in Grandma Sue''s heart, Yvonne is nothing."


    "Yeah, she''s just a woman. How can shepare with Harvey?"

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Yvonne returned to the office, her face was as dark as still water. She had never thought that Grandma


    Sue would use this kind of method to choke her by the throat.


    Harvey had be the deputy director, and Grandma Sue deliberately talked about discussing the


    problem with Harvey. It was clear that she was going to burn the bridge after crossing it.


    "When can you recognize Harvey is not suitable to be the chairman? Do you really want thepany


    to bepletely finished?"


    When it was almost time to get off work, Yvonne received a call from Linda, saying that she wanted to


    thank Samuel for his help yesterday and wanted to invite them to dinner.


    Yvonne had not seen Linda for several days, so she agreed.


    After work, Yvonne, who was standing by the car door, said, "Linda invites us to dinner at home. Let me


    drive. You don''t know the way."


    Samuel got out of the car and went to the passenger seat. When he got in the car, he found Yvonne''s


    expression was not very clear today.


    The bank had already loaned her money, so she should be in a good mood today.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel said.


    "Grandma gave the position of deputy director to Harvey in the name of sharing the pressure for me.


    She also asked me to discuss something with Harvey i n the future," Yvonne said angrily.


    "I had expected that Grandma Sue would find a way to stop you from working in thepany, but I


    didn''t expect that she would use such a shameless way," Samuel said faintly.


    "Why? Didn''t she say that she would let me take full charge of the business andpany''s financial


    power in the west of the city?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "Isn''t that simple? She doesn''t want you to be in too much of the limelight in thepany and affect


    Harvey. After all, Harvey is the right person to be the chairman," Samuel said.


    "Isn''t she afraid that I''ll let it go? The cooperation in the west of the city and the loan are all done by


    me. If I don''t care about thepany''s business, how long can the Sue family hold on?" Yvonne said


    unconvinced.


    "Will you do that?" Samuel asked.


    Yvonne felt like a fishbone was stuck in her throat. Could it be? Definitely not. She had gone through so


    much trouble to reach her current stage, so how could she give up so easily?


    "This is the reason why Grandma Sue dared to do this, because she is bound to eat you. She knew


    you won''t d o that." Samuel sighed. Yvonne was still too softhearted. However, Samuel would not


    interfere in her decision. Moreover, for Yvonne, the Sue family was indeed a good stepping stone. She


    could study it slowly.


    In the Sue family''s vi.


    After Grandma Sue returned home, her assistant said with a worried face, "Chairman, aren''t you afraid


    of causing Yvonne''s dissatisfaction by doing so?" 1


    Grandma Sue snorted and said, "What kind of position does she have in the Sue family in the past, and


    what kind of status does she have now? What she does for the Sue family is natural. Do I really have to


    give her the position of chairman?"


    "But... the survival of the Sue family lies with her," the assistant said.


    "Don''t worry. She doesn''t have the guts. Without the Sue family, she is nothing. She has to eat


    whatever she wants. And now I''m kind to her. She should feel lucky," Grandma Sue said.


    The assistant nodded and said no more. After all, Grandma Sue''s decision was not something that


    ordinary people could change.


    Moreover, Yvonne was unlikely to do anything stupid. After all, she had to rely on thepany to


    survive. If thepany copsed, she might not have a good life. Grandma Sue had hit the nail on


    Yvonne¡¯s throat.


    Grandma Sue stood up, took a deep breath, and said," Now I¡¯m really afraid of that good-for-nothing.


    Yvonne has changed a lot during this period of time. It''s likely that he has influence behind the scenes.


    The Sue family can''t fall into the bad-for-nothing''s hands."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Linda''s home.


    Samuel and Yvonne were sitting in the living room. The sound of pots and pans kepting from the


    kitchen. From time to time, thick smoke and Linda''s screams could be heard. However, she ordered


    Samuel and Yvonne to stay in the living room. Even if Yvonne was worried, she could do nothing.


    "You really don''t want to go and have a look? I''m afraid she''ll set the house on fire." There was another


    burst of thick smoke. Even the living room was choked by the smoke. Samuel wished he could wear a


    gas mask.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Yvonne''s face was full of anxiety. She stood up and shouted, "Linda, did you start the world war?"


    Walking to the kitchen door, she saw that the kitchen was in a mess. Linda was greasy all over and her


    hair was disheveled, making her look like a crazy woman


    Seeing the two of them, she said in a panic, "Didn''t I tell you to wait in the living room? Hurry up and


    leave. Don''te to see me."


    Yvonne sighed helplessly and said, "You don''t have to force yourself to do something you can''t do. Are


    you willing to burn your family?"


    "Who said that I can''t do it? I''ve already prepared a dish, and it''ll be ready soon." Linda put one hand


    on


    her hips and proudly pointed at a te of ck food.


    She couldn''t tell what it was at all. 1


    Samuel walked into the kitchen, which was like a battlefield, and said, "Let me do it. You take a


    shower."


    "No, I invited you to dinner because I wanted to thank you. How can I let you cook?" Linda pushed


    Samuel away.


    "Even if you want to thank me, you won''t send me to the hospital, will you? I''m afraid I won''t survive


    tonight after eating your food," Samuel said. 2


    Yvonne couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "You''d better give your position to Samuel as soon as


    possible. If you really get poisoned, we''ll be sick friends."


    "Yvonne, even you don''t trust me," Linda said unhappily.


    "Yes, I just don''t trust you. Come out quickly," Yvonne said without hesitation.


    Linda put down the spat in anger and hurried out 0 f the kitchen.


    "I''ll take a shower first. Next time, I''ll show you how good my cooking skills are."


    After Samuel took over the important ce in the kitchen, everything quieted down.


    Linda took a shower. As soon as she came out of the bathroom door, she smelled the fragrance that


    made people drool. She couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Yvonne, is Samuel really as powerful as you said?" Linda could not help but ask. She had heard from


    Yvonne that Samuel had been cooking at home every day, and he was very good at cooking. However,


    she had never eaten it before, so she doubted it. But now, the fragrance kepting out of the kitchen,


    and she could not help but believe it.


    "You''ll knowter," Yvonne said with a smile.


    Samuel''s cooking skills were better than many chefs i n restaurants. She had been eating for three


    years and was not tired of it.


    Linda pouted and said, "Look at how happy you are. I really can''t help admiring you."


    It didn''t take long for Samuel to prepare three dishes and one soup. The dishes were perfect in color,


    aroma, and taste. Linda was so hungry that she couldn''t help but pick up a piece before she could even


    put on the chopsticks.


    "Woo..." Linda, whose face was full of happiness, enjoyed the delicious fooding from the tip of her


    tongue. She pped her hands and said, "It''s so delicious. Samuel, how could you be so powerful?"


    In the past three years, Samuel had signed up for a private cook ss in order to cook for Yvonne in


    various ways. Moreover, he had studied all eight major cuisine courses. For him, three dishes and one


    soup were not a problem at all.


    "Yvonne, I''m going to stay at your house. I want to eat the dishes made by Samuel every day,¡± Linda


    said excitedly.


    "Samuel isn''t cooking now. We''ve invited a chef, so you''re lucky today," Yvonne said with a smile.


    Samuel said, "If you want to eat the dishes I cook, I can cook for you every day."


    "Hello." Linda''s face suddenly darkened and she said," Can you consider the feelings of single dogs? I


    don''t want to eat dog food." 1


    "Okay, let''s stop talking about dinner. All right," Yvonne said with a happy smile.


    Linda sat next to Yvonne with dissatisfaction and said, "I know you''re happy, but you have to take care


    o f your best friend''s feelings. Otherwise, I''ll chase Samuel."


    "Okay, as long as he is willing, it doesn''t matter to me," Yvonne said indifferently.


    Linda stood up, waved the chopsticks in her hand, and said to Samuel, "Join me and let you enjoy


    yourself night and night. What do you think?" 1


    "Don''t make trouble. Let''s eat quickly. It''ll be coldter, " Samuel said.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Linda sat down weakly. There was no way she would b e able to dig a corner of this room. She was just


    joking around.


    "By the way, I said in the ss group today that you were going to attend the gathering. Now they all


    know. " Linda sat down and said.


    Yvonne had long withdrawn from the group chat of these so-called ssmates. Other than showing off


    what luxury goods they had bought and which country did they travel to, the ssmates in the group


    had no other important business to attend to.


    "They are surprised, aren''t they?" Yvonne said.


    Linda nodded and said, "That''s right. Everyone thought that I was joking. Nanny Bong, that old woman,


    said that she hadn''t seen you for a long time and missed you very much. I think she wants to make


    trouble for you."


    "The guys Bong Liu used to like all like me. You can''t me her for targeting me." Yvonne was targeted


    by Bong Liu, which was also an unexpected disaster.


    Bong Liu had taken the initiative to chase several boys, but they all liked Yvonne.


    "You can''t me others when you''re ugly, but she''s lucky to have married a rich person. Now she''s


    showing off in the group and buying branded bags


    every day." Linda sighed. Although she didn''t like Rong Liu, she had to admit that Rong Liu lived a


    better life than her.


    "She''s married?" Yvonne was surprised.


    "I was invited, but I didn''t go, so I didn''t want to tell you," Linda said.


    Speaking of this, Linda suddenly put down the bowl and chopsticks and said to Samuel with a serious


    face, "Samuel, you can''t let the Yvonne be bullied in this gathering, or I won''t let you go."


    "You want to say that if there''s a chance; I can teach Nanny Rong a lesson too, don''t you?" Samuel


    said with a smile.


    Linda, of course, hoped to see this scene. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Do you know that in the


    ss reunion, Yvonne was severely pped by Rong Liu in the face? If you can''t avenge her, how can


    you be her husband?"


    Samuel''s eyes narrowed.


    Yvonne said in a hurry, "It''s been a long time. Why do you mention it? As long as Rong Liu doesn''t


    make things difficult for me this time, let her go."


    "How could she not make things difficult for you? She treats you as an enemy. Have you forgotten how


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    she used to point at your nose and scold you?" Linda said.


    "That''s enough. Stop talking." Yvonne nced at Samuel and quickly stopped Linda from talking.


    After lunch, Yvonne was pulled back to her room by Linda. She was carrying out a night talk session


    with her best friend. Samuel alone was left hanging out in the living room watching TV. Just as he was


    feeling bored, Manfred called him.


    "Didn''t I tell you to keep a low profile recently?" Manfred grumbled.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel said in confusion.


    "You bastard, did you beat a few security guards yesterday?" Manfred asked.


    Samuel had helped Linda with yesterday''s incident and injured a few security guards. How could


    Manfred hear about such a small matter?


    "How do you know?" Samuel said curiously.


    "Someone recorded the video of your actions, and now it has spread throughout the entire world. Do


    you really think that Ye Fei wouldn''t suspect you? That''s why you want to give him some clues,"


    Manfred said.


    Samuel frowned. He did not expect such a small matter to happen. If Ye Fei became suspicious of him,


    i t would be a lot of trouble.


    "I understand." Samuel spoke in a deep voice.


    "What ns do you have? Do you need my help?" Manfred asked with concern.


    "There''s no need. I have a solution. You''d better go and deal with the matters concerning Saber


    Twelve. This person is crucial to me," Samuel said.


    After hanging up the phone, Samuel let out a long sigh. It seemed that he could not make a move in


    public in the future. Otherwise, his three-year hibernation would be ruined in one day. The price would


    be too high!


    At 11 o''clock in the evening, Samuel and Yvonne left with a reluctant expression on Linda''s face.


    It waste at night and lonely. Linda fell asleep with a teddy bear in her arms and murmured the name "


    Samuel" in her sleep. Maybe she didn''t even know how deeply her obsession with him was.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    On that day, Yvonne sat in the passenger seat of Samuel''s car. The two of them first went to pick Linda


    before heading for the destination, the Fortune Tree Vige.


    Probably two years ago, a lot of farmhouses, famous for picking fresh fruits, rose around Cloud City.


    These farmhouses, with an officious signboard, attracted many people in the city to go on holiday and


    enjoy the fun of picking fruits.


    However, in a situation where the country was jealous of benefits, this kind of farmhouses came out like


    bamboo shoots after the rain, and soon it became a disaster, leading to the loss of many farmhouses


    overnight, and a grand event happened in the short term. 1


    However, the Fortune Tree Vige, which was one of many farmhouses, was the only one that was


    unaffected. There was no shortage of customers.


    Moreover, even if it was not a public holiday, it still needed a reservation. It was rumored that the boss


    of the Fortune Tree Vige had a deep rtionship in Cloud City. Furthermore, it was said that the


    gone-off farmhouses were also caused by the Fortune Tree Vige.


    Yvonne asked Linda, "Linda, it''s hard to book a table a t the Fortune Tree Vige. Who has such great


    honor?"


    Linda pursed her lips and said, "Nanny Rong''s man. I heard from the group that Yang Qi, the boss of


    the Fortune Tree Vige, is her husband''s uncle."


    Hearing this, Yvonne was very surprised. Rong Liu''s husband turned out to be the nephew of the


    Fortune Tree Vige. It seemed that she was living a good life now.


    "Yang Qi is a very powerful man and has a deep rtionship in Cloud City. Now, many big bosses have


    to give him face," Samuel said.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Linda''s face suddenly showed dissatisfaction. She said, "Samuel, you''re


    trying to impress others. Besides, Yang Qi isn''t that powerful. If he hadn''t won the big prize three years


    ago, how could he have the money to open a fruit tree?"


    "A big prize? Who did you hear it from?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "A lot of people know that. I heard that Yang Qi used t o be a small foreman, and his family didn''t have


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    much money. Three years ago, he made a fortune after winning the lottery. Later, he opened the


    Fortune Tree Vige and made friends with many bosses. If he didn''t win the lottery, who knows where


    he moved bricks?" Linda said. 1


    Samuel smiled and didn''t say anything. It was the first time he had heard of winning the lottery. Was


    this Yang Qi''s excuse for him?


    "Linda, I''ve never heard of these things. How would you know?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    "Nanny Rong has been showing off all day. Why can''t I investigate the truth? But hatefully, it''s actually


    true," Linda said unhappily. She had thought Rong Liu was just bragging in the group chat, so after


    searching online and asking her friends, she found out that it was the truth. How could such a woman


    have such good luck?


    Yvonne didn''t know whether tough or cry. How could Linda be so bored as to do such a thing?


    "I think you''re in need of a boyfriend. Otherwise, you''ll do useless things all day long," Yvonne said.


    "Why is it useless? If you know yourself and your enemy, you won''t be defeated in a hundred battles.


    Don''t you understand this logic? If I hadn''t investigated it clearly, we wouldn''t even have a chance to


    refute if she made things difficult for you." Linda sighed after saying that. She had done the


    investigation, but Rong Liu didn''t lie, and Linda didn''t find any evidence to catch her.


    "Do you have a chance to retort now?" Yvonne smiled and asked.


    Linda snorted and looked out of the window. She didn''t say anything else.


    In the parking lot of the Fortune Tree Vige, a very coquettishly dressed woman, with a pair of crystal


    high heels, straightened her legs. Her figure was very good, and her appearance was not bad.


    Next to her, in addition to a man, there was also a bright Ferrari parked beside her.


    "Honey, are you satisfied with the car I borrowed from my uncle? When your ssmateseter,


    they will envy you." Yang Wen, who was Rong Liu''s husband, was a short-haired young man. He


    looked very energetic.


    Rong Liu took Yang Wen''s hand intimately, licked her lips, and said, "I''m very satisfied. After returning


    home tonight, I''ll serve you well."


    Yang Wen raised his eyebrows and said, "Then I won''t be polite tonight."

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    As the students arrived one after another, they were really envious of the Ferrari, because these people


    were ordinary families. Even in real life, few people had seen it, let alone had a Ferrari.


    All of them were busy taking photos with Ferrari. Rong Liu was so happy that she couldn''t close her


    mouth. She enjoyed her ssmate''s envious eyes on her very much.


    "If you like it, you can get in the car and take photos. Try to see how it feels to sit in the Ferrari." Rong


    Liu was so happy that she opened the door.


    "Really? Rong Liu, you''re too generous."


    "We envy you so much in your current life. Not only is your husband handsome, but he''s also so rich."


    "When can I find a husband who will buy a Ferrari for me?"


    Rong Liu took Yang Wen''s arm and deliberately said with a look of disgust, "He''s not as good as you


    think. When he pursued me, I thought about it for a long time. If he didn''t give me this diamond ring, I


    wouldn''t have liked him."


    Rong Liu deliberately raised her hand, and a big diamond ring appeared on her ring finger, which


    looked particrly bright in the sun.


    "This ring isn''t cheap, is it?" a female ssmate asked with a face full of envy.


    "It''s just over 100,000.1 n to ask him to give me a bigger one on next year''s wedding anniversary,"


    Rong Liu said with a smile.


    "Honey, I''ve prepared a surprise for you. I was going to tell you on our wedding anniversary, but since


    your ssmates are here today, I''ll tell you. I''ve customized a new diamond ring for you in DR," Yang


    Wen said proudly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "DR! Is it a custom-made long-distance ring that can only be customized once in a lifetime?"


    "I heard that the custom-made DR ring also requires you to sign the only true love in your life, and it


    can never be changed."


    "And many superstars get married with custom-made diamond rings made by DR."


    When those female students heard Yang Wen''s words, they were even more envious.


    Rong Liu looked touched. She put her arms around Yang Wen''s neck, spat hard, and said, "Honey,


    thank you. You''re so kind to me."


    "You''re my wife. If I don''t treat you well, who else can I treat well?" Yang Wen said with a smile.


    Some of the male students present didn''t look very good, because Yang Wen''s excellent performance


    almost made them breathless.


    Someone really couldn''t bear to see Rong Liu and Yang Wen showes love to each other, so he


    changed the subject, "I heard that Yvonne will alsoe today, i s it true?¡±


    "Linda said she woulde. It can''t be false."


    "The prettiest girl in our ss hasn''t shown up in the ss gathering for a long time."


    Hearing someone mention Yvonne, Rong Liu''s face fell. She used to be the prettiest girl in the ss,


    but Yvonne had outshone her. Rong Liu''s hatred had not been forgotten until now. 1


    At this time, the Audi A6 arrived at the parking lot. When Yvonne and Linda got off the car, those male


    ssmates all stared at it.


    "I didn''t expect that Yvonne is still so beautiful even though we haven''t seen each other for so many


    years."


    "Of course. After all, she is the prettiest girl in our ss. How can she not be beautiful?"


    "Yvonne, you finally showed up. We haven¡¯t seen each other for several years. I miss you."


    Looking at the male students surrounding Yvonne, Rong Liu''s face became even uglier.


    It was like this when they were in school. Every time a ss meeting was held, it was also like this.


    This group of narrow-eyed male ssmates in the crotch, couldn''t they see that I was better than her?


    I married a rich man, but she married a good-for-nothing man.


    "Yvonne, you''re finally willing to show up. Look at our ssmates; they''re all like wolves and tigers.


    They can''t wait to fall for you." Rong Liu squeezed her way out of the man''s way and walked up to


    Yvonne.


    Yvonne smiled, but before she could say anything, Rong Liu waved her left hand around her nose and


    said with disdain, "What is this smell? It smells so bad. Yvonne, you won''t use any cheap perfume, will


    you? Why don''t youe to my house today and take away all my Chanel perfumes if you want them?


    Yang Wen will give me a bottle every month. I won''t be able t o run out of them for the rest of my life."


    As soon as they met, Rong Liu couldn''t wait to get a sense of superiority from Yvonne. As Yvonne''s


    best friend, Linda couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Rong Liu, Yvonne doesn''t like your A-ss goods. You''d better keep them for your own use," Linda


    said.


    "A-ss?" Rong Liu smiled coldly and said, "Your bag i s A-ss, right? I''m not like you. Look at the


    new car Yang Wen gave me. I''m driving a Ferrari now. Do I need A-ss show off?"

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Linda hid her bag behind her back guiltily. What she was carrying on her was indeed fake, but she


    didn''t expect that she would be seen through by a nce from Rong Liu.


    Rong Liu shook her head and smilingly said, "What are you hiding? The fake one is the fake one. I''m


    notughing at you. Do you dare to carry it on your back o r not admit it?"


    "Honey, we''re all ssmates. Why are you fussing over so much with them? It seems that you''re too


    stingy." Yang Wen walked to Rong Liu''s side, put his arms around her shoulders, and looked at


    Yvonne. In terms of appearance and figure alone, Rong Liu was indeed not as good as Yvonne . It was


    a pity that such a beautiful woman married a good-for-nothing, who was really wasting her treasures. 1


    When Linda saw Yang Wen, she was suddenly stunned. However, it was not his appearance, but his


    clothes. She wouldn''t forget his clothes even if they turned into ashes.


    Samuel was ying piano in the mall. The video, which was very popr on the Inte, showed that


    h e was wearing the same clothes as Yang Wen. How could he have the same clothes? Was it a


    coincidence?


    At this time, Samuel came to Yvonne''s side. Yvonne introduced him with a smile, "This is my husband.


    You should know his name, right? I don''t need to say anything."


    Samuel¡¯s reputation in Cloud City was well-known, so Yvonne''s ssmates were well aware of it.


    "He''s pretty good-looking. Why is he such a wimp?"


    "Who knows? Maybe this kind of person just wants to be a gigolo."


    "It''s such a pity that he''s such a good-looking guy."


    The female students whispered to each other, while the male students looked at Samuel with disdain.


    In some ways, Samuel was the rival of all the male students present, because most of them liked to


    have a crush on Yvonne.


    "Nice to meet you," Samuel said politely.


    "It''s better to meet each other when you''re famous. You do look a bit like a gigolo," Yang Wen joked.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and said, "Didn''t your uncle tell you to keep a low profile?"


    "Hahahaha." Yang Wen raised his head andughed. H e said, "I didn''t expect you to know my uncle.


    You''re quite knowledgeable. But my uncle is a high-profile person, so he also taught me not to keep a


    low profile. Otherwise, what''s the difference between him and a good-for-nothing?"


    When Samuel still wanted to say something, Yvonne pulled his hand.


    "Let''s go. I''ve booked thergest hall in the Vige. Let''s go and have some tea and catch up," Rong


    Liu said. It was still early and she still had a lot of opportunities to beat Yvonne, so she was not in a


    hurry.


    There were five halls in the Fortune Tree Vige. In addition, there were many small halls. Generally,


    those who had no connections or background did not have the qualification to sit in the hall. Yang Wen


    was able to get the most luxurious hall, which showed that Yang Qi was still very kind to him.


    In addition to the tea area, there were also many entertainment facilities, billiards, singing, and mahjong


    in the hall.


    There was a stage in the south of the hall, which was prepared for the gathering of some big


    When those female ssmates saw the piano, they couldn''t help but think of the little prince of the


    piano, who was popr some time ago.


    "Have you seen the video of the little prince of the piano? It was popr online some time ago."


    "I also know that there are many women who say that they want to find him out and marry him."


    "People used to say that it was the hype of a brokeragepany, but there hasn¡¯t been any news from


    the piano yer for a long time. He should be a passer-by."


    When the female ssmates were chatting heatedly, Yvonne red at Samuel, who was smiling


    bitterly. This was an unexpected disaster.


    "Samuel, why don''t you go and y a song for them?" Linda urged him.


    The little prince of the piano was by Yvonne''s side, and he was Yvonne''s husband. If they found out


    about it, wouldn''t they be jealous of it?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Don''t do that. I''m here to be a green leaf." Samuel refused.


    Linda said discontentedly, "Can''t you just take it as helping Yvonne fight for her reputation? Can you


    bear to watch Rong Liu step on the head of Yvonne?"


    Yvonne didn''t mind Rong Liu finding existence in her, and she wouldn''t force Samuel to do something


    that h e didn''t want to do.


    At this time, Yang Wen suddenly walked to the stage with his back to the crowd.


    The sound of the zither was melodious, and this scene stunned all the female students.


    What a familiar background and familiar music.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Someone couldn''t wait to click on the short video on the Inte, which was very simr to that of Yang


    Wen.


    "He... Yang Wen is actually the little prince of the piano.¡±


    "Oh my God, Rong Liu, is your husband the little prince of the piano?¡±


    "He is now the most popr Prince Charming on the Inte."


    The female student began to stir restlessly. Compared t o the Ferrari and DR ring before, the envy they


    felt at this moment was bone-deep.


    How many women were obsessed with the piano prince on the Inte?


    How many women were thinking of marrying him every day and night?


    They didn''t expect such a charming man to be Yang Wen.


    Linda was stunned!


    The little prince of the piano was obviously Samuel. How did he be Yang Wen?


    Yvonne was also stunned. She didn''t think Samuel was lying to her, and that this kind of lie was


    But now...


    At this time, Bong Liu stood up with a smile and said," Yang Wen has been practicing piano since he


    was a child, and his skill is not bad. Last time in the mall, he just had an itch. I didn''t expect that it


    would cause such a big noise. It turns out that you also know it."


    The proud look on Bong Liu''s face made Linda''s mouth water. Yang Wen was obviously pretending to b


    e a little prince of the piano world. Bong Liu was so shameless that she was so shameless. Did she


    deliberately want her ssmates to envy her?


    "Bong Liu, you''re so lucky. Do you know how many people on the Inte want to marry the prince of


    the piano?"


    "If they know that the piano prince is married, how heart-broken they must be."


    "He''s rich, handsome, and can y the piano. Where can we find a man like him?"


    After the song, Yang Wen bowed in a gentleman''s way, which aroused the warm apuse of the


    female students. They all looked at Yang Wen obsessively, hoping to be Yang Wen''s wife.


    "I told you not to show off your skills everywhere, but you still didn''t listen to me." Bong Liu walked to


    Yang Wen andined.


    "Every time I see a piano, I can''t help but itch. I really can''t do anything about it," Yang Wen said


    helplessly.


    "Shame on you. You''re so shameless." Linda stood up angrily. She couldn''t bear to watch any longer


    and walked toward Rong Liu.


    Yvonne wanted to stop her but failed, so she could only sigh helplessly.


    "Nonsense, you''re not the little prince of the piano at all." Linda pointed at Yang Wen and said angrily.


    Yang Wen''s disguise was to tarnish the Prince Charming in her heart. Although this Prince Charming


    was her best friend''s husband, Linda did not allow Yang Wen t o do so.


    Rong Liu looked at Linda with a face full of annoyance. This woman used to like to help Yvonne g o


    against her. This time, Yang Wen pretended to be the little prince of the piano, which was also Rong


    Liu''s idea, in order to make those students envy her. Anyway, no one knew who the real little prince of


    the piano was. Unexpectedly, Linda jumped out and said that Yang Wen was pretending.


    "Linda, don''t think that you can take advantage of us just because we''re ssmates. Why isn''t Yang


    Wen the little prince of the piano? I advise you to take back what you said, or I won''t be polite to you,"


    Rong Liu said coldly.


    "Rong Liu, you''re getting more and more shameless. D o you think it''s interesting for you to do anything


    in order to make your ssmates envious of you?" Linda said angrily.


    "Hum, you don''t envy me, do you? Do you also like our Yang Wen? You can''t ept that he is my


    husband, so you hate him because of love, right?" Rong Liu took Yang Wen''s hand and said with a


    smile.


    "Bah." Linda spat hard on the ground and said, "I will like Yang Wen, unless I''m almost blind."


    After that, Linda said to the girls, "Look at the video carefully. Although the piano prince didn''t show his


    face, does his profile look the same as Yang Wen''s except for his clothes?"


    Hearing Linda''s words, the female students took out their phones one after another. After careful


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Rong Liu felt doubt and was a little flustered. She said, "That''s because of the mobile phone camera.


    Why do you say that Yang Wen is not the little prince of the piano? You haven''t seen him before. I think


    you are jealous of me."


    "Who said that I haven''t seen him before? I already knew who the little prince of the piano is," Linda


    said.


    "What a joke." Rong Liu didn''t believe Linda''s words at all, because when the video spread online, she


    also deliberately investigated it, but no one knew who the protagonist in the video was, and it was for


    this reason that Rong Liu dared to let Yang Wen pretend to be the little prince of the piano.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    "Linda, stop bragging. How can you know who the little prince of the piano is?"


    "Yeah, I heard that many Misses from rich families spent a lot of money to buy a piano. They can''t even


    get the information about the little prince of the piano. How do you know that?"


    "In my opinion, the little prince of the piano is Yang Wen. Don''t be jealous of Rong Liu. Now Rong Liu is


    indeed the happiest person in our ss. You have to admit it."


    Hearing her ssmates speak for her, Rong Liu was relieved. It would be a shame if this matter was


    exposed. Fortunately, no one was willing to believe Linda.


    "Linda, you don''t have to embarrass yourself. If you want to give face to Yvonne, you''d better see who


    you are first. Besides, you''ve been Yvonne''s dog for so many years. Did you get any benefits? If you


    really can''t, you can be my dog. I can give you all my branded cosmetics," Rong Liu said with a smile.


    "Rong Liu, Linda is my sister. Don''t talk nonsense." Yvonne stood up angrily. Rong Liu described Linda


    as a dog, which was uneptable to her.


    "Yvonne, you''re such a silly girl. How can you me m e for saying that Yang Wen isn''t the prince of


    the


    piano?" Rong Liu said.


    "Of course he''s not the piano prince." Yvonne nced at Yang Wen, then turned to point at Samuel


    and said," He is."


    "Puff... Ha ha ha ha ha." Rong Liuughed out loud and quickly said, "Sorry, I''m sorry. I really can''t hold


    back, s o I lost myposure. But your words are really funny. Your loser is the little prince of the


    piano? Ha h a ha ha, let meugh again."


    It wasn''t just Rong Liu who couldn''t help butugh. It was the same with her other ssmates. Who


    was Samuel? The famous son-inw of the Sue family in Cloud City. How could he y the piano


    when he was doingundry, cooking, and doing housework at home?


    "Yvonne, it''s not easy for you to attend the gathering. Don''t embarrass yourself."


    "That''s right. If not, we won''t be able to see you next year. Why bother?"


    "If he were the little prince of the piano, I would still b e the reincarnation of Morat."


    Yvonne looked at Samuel, as if she was saying, "It''s time for you to perform on the stage."


    Samuel naturally wouldn''t refuse Yvonne''s request. H e walked onto the stage without saying a word.


    "No. If the piano is broken, you won''t be able to afford i t," Rong Liu said as she looked at Samuel


    contemptuously.


    When Samuel stepped onto the stage and sat in front o f the piano, the jeers in the hall gradually died


    down.


    Although he hadn''t started ying the piano yet, his back and side face were almost the same as the


    video, and the difference between he and Yang Wen was more obvious.


    Those female ssmates stopped smiling and found i t hard to believe. "Is what Yvonne said true?


    Samuel is the real prince of the piano?"


    He yed the piano with both hands, and as the first note floated out of his fingertips, the high-pitched


    melody echoed in the hall, shaking everyone''s heart.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He yed the piano more smoothly than Yang Wen did, and his back movements were exactly the


    same a s the video. If he was not the little prince of the piano, who would be? 1


    Rong Liu''s expression was as if she had eaten shit. She wanted to show how powerful she was with


    this matter, but she didn''t expect that the real little prince of the piano would be the famous loser,


    Samuel. Now she was exposed on the spot, and Rong Liu felt that her face was too shameful to be


    seen through.


    At the end of the song, everyone was immersed in the music and could note back to their senses


    for a long time.


    "Now do you know who is the little prince of the piano?" Linda, who had vented her anger, deliberately


    raised her volume and said.


    Those female ssmates did not dare to talk. After all, they had mocked Linda and Samuel before.


    "Rong Liu, does your face hurt?" Linda turned her head with a smile and asked as she looked at Rong


    Liu.


    Rong Liu clenched her fists in hatred. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn''t have let Yang


    Wen pretend to be the little prince of the piano. The Ferrari was enough to make them envious, but


    now it was her who couldn''t stand it.


    "It''s just a resemnce. Who knows if it''s real or not? Who knows if it''s fake?" Rong Liu said.


    "Are you pretending?" Lindaughed and said, "So, you admit that Yang Wen is pretending? Why are


    you doing this? Just to enjoy the envy of your ssmates. It''s really low-level."


    "You..." Rong Liu gritted her teeth and pointed at Linda.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t want to argue with you. I''m disgusted by such a vain woman like you."


    After saying that, Linda took Yvonne back to her seat.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Rong Liu was so angry that her hair stood on end. She had never been so embarrassed in a ss


    reunion. Linda actually dared to embarrass her like this.


    "Honey, don''t be angry with her. I''ll borrow a few people from my uncle. Today, let her kneel down and


    apologize to you," Yang Wen said.


    Rong Liu breathed out a sigh of bad luck and said with a sneer on her face, "I want her to lose all her


    face, as well as Yvonne and that loser."


    Yang Wen smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Don''t you know who your uncle is? The three of them will


    definitely have a hard time today."


    After leaving the hall, Yang Wen went straight to Yang Qi''s office.


    Yang Qi was in his forties, and he had a symbolic bald head. People who were familiar with him would


    call him Yang Guang Egg. Of course, ordinary people dared not to call him this name casually. Yang Qi


    had little influence in Cloud City, but he had a widework of contacts. He had connections with all


    parties. Usually, those who provoked him would not have a good end.


    The farmhouses incident two years ago, followed by the copse of the industrial chain, had something


    to do with Yang Qi.


    "Uncle." After Yang Wen came to the office, the sexy


    secretary got up and left.


    Yang Qi was not angry that the good thing was ruined. He valued Yang Wen. Not only was he rted


    to his nephew, but he also wanted Yang Wen to be his sessor in the future. Because he had no


    fertility ability, he trained Yang Wen as his own son.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You brat, how dare youe to see me?" Yang Qi said with a smile.


    "Uncle, what are you talking about? How could I note to see you when I arrived at the fruit


    manor?" Yang Wen said.


    "Does Bong Liu like that car? If she likes it, I''ll give it t o her," Yang Qi said.


    Yang Wen was overjoyed. Originally, he was just borrowing a car, but he didn''t expect Yang Qi to give it


    to him.


    "Thank you, Uncle. Bong Liu likes it very much. If she knows, she will be very happy."


    "As long as you''re happy. When do you have children? I can give you the fruit vige," Yang Qi said.


    The value of this fruit vige was very amazing. The profit of this fruit house each month was hundreds


    of thousands of yuan. If they had a fruit house, they wouldn''t have to work at all. They would be free


    every day and didn''t have to worry about money.


    Yang Wen didn''t intend to do that at first, but after Yang Qi said so, he nned to go home tonight and


    do a good job of giving birth to a baby.


    "Uncle, you are so kind to me, even better than my father," Yang Wen said with a smile.


    "Uncle doesn''t have a son, so of course I have to treat you as my own son. Tell me, what do you want


    from m e? I know that you don''te to me for no reason," asked Yang Qi.


    "Haha." Yang Wen smiled awkwardly and said, "Uncle knows me best. I want to borrow two people


    from you."


    "Woman?" Yang Qi asked with a frown.


    "No, no, no, man, your men." Yang Wen told him what had happened in the hall. He was thinking about


    how t o humiliate Linda and how to embarrass her.


    Yang Qi was furious when he heard that. He pped o n the desk and said, "What the hell is she? How


    dare she humiliate my nephew''s wife?"


    "Uncle, they know you''re my uncle, but they still don''t give you any face. That''s why I came to ask you


    for help. It doesn''t matter if Rong Liu and I lose face. The key point is that we can''t let you lose face,"


    Yang Wen said.


    "You go back first. I''ll call someone to goter," Yang Q i said with a gloomy face.


    "Okay."


    After Yang Wen returned to the hall, Rong Liu hurried t o his side and asked, "How is it? Do uncle want


    to help me?"


    "It''s more than helping you. He even gave you Ferrari. How can uncle let us be bullied?" Yang Wen


    said with a smile.


    Rong Liu smiled coldly, looked at Yvonne and the other two, and said, "You guys offended me. Wait for


    m y uncle to show up, and then you will be on your knees and beg for mercy. Be a dog for a man, and


    don''t you know how capable the master is? A woman from the Sue family who doesn''t want, and a son-


    inw, who is a good-for-nothing, dare to provoke me."

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    During lunch, Samuel made an excuse to go to the toilet and nned to meet Yang Qi.


    Because of what had happened before, Yang Wen would never give up. He didn''t want to make too


    much trouble, so he was going to let Yang Qi settle the matter.


    Three years ago, Yang Qi didn''t win the big prize, but h e was lucky enough to get Samuel''s support,


    just like Johann. That was why he was in such a position today.


    Power and connections were the first things Samuel did after he arrived in Cloud City.


    Johann was in charge of the forces in the gray area, while Yang Qi was in Cloud City to open up


    contacts for Samuel''s needs.


    In Samuel''s years of the Hannigan family, Samuel deeply understood that if one wanted to have


    money, h e had to have his own power and connections. And Samuel had money, Samuel could use


    money to establish stronger forces and higher-level contacts. Only in this way could Samuel make


    himself stronger and stronger.


    Not long after Samuel left the hall, a few rogue-looking people arrived.


    Looking at these people, Bong Liu''s eyes became even


    more insidious. She said to Yang Wen, "Even if Yvonne is married, those boys still can''t forget her. It''s


    because they know that the coward has not defiled Yvonne. Can you let these people dirty her?"


    "Well..." Yang Wen didn''t expect Rong Liu to have such an idea. He said, "Anyway, Yvonne is from the


    Sue family. That''s not good."


    "Hmph." Rong Liu snorted coldly and said, "What''s wrong with that? I want this bitch to bepletely


    embarrassed in front of me. And do I even care about the Sue family?"


    In the past, Yang Wen didn''t have to think about it to know that Yang Qi wouldn''t take the Sue family


    seriously. But now it was different. The whole Cloud City knew that the Sue family was in charge of the


    project in the west of the city. Many people also knew that the challenge in the west of the city was very


    likely to make the Sue family a first-line family in Cloud City. Whether Yang Qi would have scruples or


    not, it was hard to tell.


    Seeing Yang Wen''s hesitation, Rong Liu''s face immediately showed dissatisfaction. She said, "Okay,


    your wife has been bullied, and you have to swallow your anger. Do you want to be like that good-for-


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    nothing?"


    "Who''s like that good-for-nothing? Fine, do as you say. " Yang Wen gave the hooligans a look and


    made a very dirty gesture with his hands.


    After receiving the signal, the hooligans rubbed their hands and walked toward Yvonne and Linda.


    "Two beautiful women, you look good. Why don''t you have men with you? Would you like us to have a


    drink with you?"


    "It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman is still single."


    When a few hooligans walked to Yvonne and Linda, they began to feel uneasy and drove the others


    away.


    There were many admirers of Yvonne. When they saw this scene, they became angry.


    "Who are you? This is the hall that we booked. Get out of here."


    One of the hooligans looked contemptuously at the male student who spoke and said, "Who are you?


    Why are you talking in front of me?"


    The male student said coldly, "You may not know why we are here. He is Yang Qi''s nephew. I advise


    you not t o make trouble here."


    When Yang Qi heard this, he pretended that he didn''t hear anything and gave Rong Liu a chopstickful


    of food.


    The hooligan stood up and walked toward the male student with a smile.


    After walking in front of him, he kicked on the male student''s lower abdomen and said coldly, "Damn it,


    I don''t know who he is, but he didn''t speak. Where did you get the courage to fart with me?"


    The male student was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat and clutched his lower


    abdomen.


    When the others saw that Yang Wen didn''t do anything and Rong Liu was also acting as if it had


    nothing to do with them, they were shocked. This matter couldn''t have been deliberately arranged by


    Rong Liu, right?


    "Rong Liu, we''re all ssmates. You don''t have to be s o ruthless, do you?" Someone said to Rong Liu.


    "What do you mean? This matter has nothing to do with me. She provoked someone herself. How can


    you me me?" Rong Liu stood up and said angrily.


    The Fortune Tree Vige was Yang Qi''s ce, and Yang Wen was Yang Qi''s nephew. How could these


    people dare to make trouble here?


    Although Rong Liu exined, all the students present knew that this matter must have something to do


    with her.


    But many people didn''t want to offend Rong Liu, so except for the male student who had been beaten,


    no one else dared to say anything.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    "Yvonne, where is Samuel? Why hasn''t hee back yet?" Linda whispered in fear when she saw the


    naked eyes of those hooligans.


    "Beauty, you''re whispering. If you have something to say, let''s listen to it together." A hooligan directly


    put his hand on Linda''s shoulder and said.


    Linda leaned to one side and said angrily, "Don''t touch me."


    "Oh, you''re quite hot-tempered. I like it."


    Yvonne''s face was gloomy. She knew that this was done by Bong Liu. She stood up and said to Bong


    Liu," Bong Liu, is it necessary for you to do these things in the conflict between us?"


    "Yvonne, don''t you know how many men you''ve been flirting with outside? How do I know what they


    have t o do with you?" Bong Liu said with a cold face.


    "Big beauty, don''t you remember how passionate we werest night? You can''t go back on your word


    when you get out of bed," the hooligan said to Yvonne with a smile.


    "Bullshit. When did I know you? Don''t talk nonsense," Yvonne said excitedly.


    "Fuck you, bitch, what''s with your attitude?" The hooligan pped Yvonne in the face.


    Linda quickly stood in front of Yvonne and said, "How dare you hit her? Believe it or not, I''ll call the


    police to arrest you."


    "Call the police?"


    The hooligans burst intoughter.


    "If I don''t go in a few times a month, I feel ufortable all over."


    "That''s our hometown. It''smon for us to go in and out, but if you get us in there, you won''t have a


    good time when wee out."


    "Do you want to try the feeling of being knocked down every day when you go home?"


    Hearing these words, Linda''s face turned pale. She knew how serious the consequences of provoking


    these hooligans would be.


    At this time, Yvonne said to Bong Liu, "Do you really have to do this? The hatred between me and you


    is just because the boy you like in school likes me. Is it necessary to find these people to deal with


    me?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Yvonne, I''ve told you, these people have nothing to do with me. You''ve done so many dirty things, but


    you still want to me me. Do you think I''m easy to bully? " Bong Liu walked up to Yvonne angrily. She


    poured a ss of red wine on Yvonne and continued to curse," Everyone knows that you pretended to


    be pure and had a dirty private life. You slept with a lot of men. Don''t think I don''t know that."


    Rong Liu was obviously ndering Yvonne. She wanted to use this method to nder Yvonne, so that


    those male students could give up their thoughts on Yvonne.


    Even if Rong Liu was married now, she still couldn''t ept that so many people admired Yvonne.


    She wanted to prove that she was better than Yvonne and lived a better life than her.


    "Rong Liu, you''re talking about yourself, aren''t you? Yvonne has never been in a rtionship at school,


    but you change boyfriends every few days. This is something that we all know," Linda retorted.


    "You''re talking nonsense. I''ll tear your mouth apart." Rong Liu suddenly became excited. In front of


    Yang Wen, she was like a beautiful woman. How could she reveal such a scandal?


    Grabbing Linda''s hair, the two women grappled with each other.


    Yvonne saw that she and her friend were at a disadvantage, she naturally had to help.


    In the case of two against one, Rong Liu definitely wouldn''t be able to win. Seeing this situation, Yang


    Wen became anxious.


    Regardless of the fact that he called these hooligans here, he scolded them, "Why are you still in a


    daze? Beat them."


    Hearing this, the hooligans showed no mercy at all.


    After pulling Yvonne and Linda away, they kicked them to the ground.


    Rong Liu, with disheveled hair, was exasperated and said to the hooligan, "Pull her away."


    Yvonne''s hands were trapped, so she could only allow Rong Liu to p her in the face one after


    another.


    "You bitch, how dare you hit me. If you don''t kneel down and apologize to me today, you can''t leave


    here."


    With a gloomy face, Yang Wen walked up to Linda and punched her in the lower abdomen. "Fuck, how


    dare you hit my wife?"

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    In Yang Qi''s office.


    Samuel sat on the sofa, and Yang Qi stood on the side, trembling.


    "Brother Samuel, why are you here?" Yang Qi asked. Three years ago, he was just a good-for-nothing.


    Samuel found him and gave him a chance to achieve what he had today.


    Even though Yang Qi had connections, he didn''t dare t o look down upon Samuel, because he knew


    that Samuel would also take back everything that he could get.


    "I apanied my wife to the ssmates gathering today and came to visit you by the way. We


    haven''t seen each other for three years. I''m afraid you will forget me," Samuel said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Yang Qi panicked and hurriedly said," Brother Samuel, how could I forget you? Even if I


    forget what my surname is, it''s impossible to forget Brother Samuel''s great kindness to me."


    "Yang Qi, I can give you whatever I can, and I can take i t back, do you know?" Samuel asked.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Yang Qi was shocked. "Why did he suddenly say such a thing?" "Brother Samuel, did I do something


    wrong?" Yang Qi


    asked nervously.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "No, I just want to remind you. I don''t want to spend three years to


    bury the line, and I''ll destroy it myself in the end."


    "Brother Samuel, don''t worry. I, Yang Qi, will be your ve for the rest of my life. I will neverin."


    Yang Qi lowered his head and said.


    "By the way, you have a nephew named Yang Wen, right?" Samuel said.


    Speaking of Yang Wen, Yang Qi smiled and said," Yang Wen is indeed my nephew, but I raised him as


    m y own son because I have no fertility, so I have to let him take over my ss in the future."


    "It''s you who told him to be high-profile?"


    Hearing this question, Yang Qi finally realized that something was wrong. Yang Wen came to ask him


    for help before, but Samuel suddenly mentioned Yang Wen again. Was there any contradiction


    between them?


    "Brother Samuel, did something happen?" Yang Qi asked as if walking on thin ice. If Yang Wen''s


    contradiction was really with Samuel, then it would b e a disaster.


    Yang Qi''s men had already gone to make trouble, and Samuel was in his office. Yang Qi didn''t dare to


    think about what had happened in the hall.


    "Your nephew''s wife is in conflict with my wife. It''s not a big deal. Let me remind you. I don''t want to


    make too much noise," Samuel said.


    These words were like a p of thunder, which almost scared Yang Qi out of his wits.


    "Damn it..."


    Yang Wen just said that there was a contradiction between him and his ssmate, but he did not


    mention who this ssmate was.


    If Yang Qi found out that it was Yvonne, even if he was given a hundred balls, he wouldn''t dare to


    cause trouble for Yvonne.


    Yang Qi felt his legs go weak and his forehead sweating. He quickly said, "Brother Samuel, let''s go to


    the hall and have a look."


    Seeing Yang Qi so flustered, Samuel frowned and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Just now... Just now, Yang Wen asked me to send a few people to the hall." Yang Qi felt dizzy and his


    eyes were ck. If something happened, he would not be able to bear the consequences.


    Samuel suddenly stood up and walked out of the office without saying a word.


    Although Yang Qi''s legs were weak, he still followed closely behind Samuel.


    In the hall, Yvonne''s face was swollen, and blood spilled from the corner of her mouth.


    Linda was forced to kneel on the ground by Rong Liu.


    When those ssmates saw this scene, although they felt Rong Liu went too far, they didn''t dare to put


    in a good word for Yvonne and Linda, for fear that they would be implicated.


    "Why hasn''t that good-for-nothinge back? As long as he''s here, he can help block the way for


    Yvonne."


    "Who knows if he has run away? He''s a famous good-for-nothing. Even if he''s here, can he poke his


    nose into this matter?"


    "Yang Wen''s uncle is the boss here. s, Yvonne is doomed this time."


    There was an iparable sigh between the students. However, when they thought of Samuel, they


    felt that there was no difference between whether he was here or not.


    Would Samuel be able to stop this matter and deal with Yang Wen when he came back?

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    What a joke!


    If he had the ability, how could he be a famous loser in Cloud City?


    "Yvonne, I want you to kneel down." Rong Liu had said this to Yvonne more than once.


    Yvonne stubbornly raised her head and said word for word, "Don''t even think about it."


    Rong Liu knew that Yang Qi treated Yang Wen as his son, so she was not afraid of making a big deal


    out of i t. As long as Yang Qi helped her clean up, she could be safe and sound.


    She grabbed Yvonne''s hair, forcefully pulled at it, and then coldly said, "Do you believe that I will allow


    them to sentence you to death on the spot? Aren''t you a noble and aloof person? Let all of the


    ssmates look a t your sexy side, what do you say?"


    "Let her go!" A sky-shaking roar suddenly came from the hall.


    Seeing Yvonne''s reaction, Samuel''s eyes turned red and he rushed forward.


    The two hooligans who were grabbing Yvonne were hit by Samuel''s fist on their heads. They fell to the


    ground like mud, and their lives were uncertain.


    Samuel trembled as he held Yvonne in his arms.


    Looking at the wounds on Yvonne''s face, an uncontroble killing intent spread through the hall.


    "How... how are you feeling? Does it hurt?" Samuel asked softly.


    Yvonne saw Samueling back, she felt relieved and said with a smile, "I''m fine. I''m fine."


    Samuel took a deep breath. The other two hooligans saw that their people were beaten and wanted to


    teach Samuel a lesson.


    Samuel stood in front of Yvonne protect her. He said coldly, "Go to hell, you two trash!"


    After the outburst, Samuel smashed the bench with his fist. The wind from his fist did not stop, and the


    speed of his fist was still as fast as before. He punched the man.


    The man cried out in pain and flew backward.


    The remaining man was only stunned for a moment. Samuel took the stool from his hand and smashed


    it o n his head. Blood sttered everywhere.


    "Hiss..."


    "Hiss!"


    "Hiss!"


    All the students, whether male or female, who saw this scene, gasped and their scalps were numb.


    "This... he''s actually so ruthless!"


    "Is he really a wimp? How could he be so powerful?" "I don''t think I''m seeing things. He''s really


    amazing." When the ssmates were sighing in shock, not only was Yang Wen not afraid, but he


    looked at Samuel with a smile.


    He even dared to beat his uncle''s men. He really didn''t know what was good for him.


    "Samuel, I didn''t expect you, a loser, to have some skills. But do you know whose territory it is? You


    can''t leave alive today if you make trouble here." When Yang Wen said this, Yang Qi, who was at the


    door of the hall, had already been scared out of his wits and sat on the ground.


    Samuel rushed to Yang Wen without saying anything. He jumped up in anger and pressed his knee


    against Yang Wen''s chin. Yang Wen sprayed blood all over the sky and spat out a few broken teeth in


    session.


    "You, you dare hit me." Yang Wen covered his mouth and said to Samuel in horror.


    "You good-for-nothing! How dare you hit my man!" Bong Liu rushed to Samuel like a crazy woman. She


    raised her fist and was about to hit him.


    Samuel raised his hand and pulled Bong Liu''s hair. He said in a cold voice, "I never hit women, but


    today is a n exception!"


    After saying that, Samuel kicked Bong Liu in the chest.


    The impact forced Rong Liu to retreat, but Samuel was still pulling her hair. As he pulled and pulled,


    Rong Liu''s head became bald. 1


    Those students were stunned. No one had expected Samuel would be more and more ruthless. Even


    Yang Wen and Rong Liu were not spared. After all, they were Yang Qi''s closest rtives. Would Yang


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Qi let him go when Samuel beat them like this?


    "Samuel, stop! Yang Wen''s uncle is Yang Qi. You can''t save Yvonne if the matter gets out of hand."


    "Yes, you''d better leave with Yvonne as soon as possible. When Yang Qies, you can''t leave even


    if you want to."


    "Yvonne, what are you waiting for? Why don''t you run away?"


    Yvonne was about to get up when Samuel turned around and said, "Sit down and have a good rest. I''ll


    take care of what happened today."


    Yvonne was stunned for a moment before sitting down again.


    Linda walked to Yvonne''s side. She was also badly hurt. At this time, her eyes were full of infatuation


    when she looked at Samuel.


    This was a man. A real man could do anything for a woman!


    "You... You really don''t know what''s good for you. You are so arrogant. Let''s see what you can doter."


    "Do you really think you can defeat Yang Qi with just a few people? You''re a good-for-nothing who has


    never seen the world."


    "Stop if you don''t know what''s good for you. You''re making Yvonne suffer."


    Several male students said to Samuel angrily. "What''s the use of the so-called recklessness? Yang Qi


    is here. Can he escape?"

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    "I''m going to let uncle kill you. I''m going to let uncle kill you." Rong Liu rubbed the empty spot on her


    head as she roared at Samuel.


    Seeing Rong Liu''s miserable condition, Yang Wen, who covered his mouth and was still bleeding,


    rushed to her side and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I won''t let him leave here alive today."


    "Samuel, you''re dead. I want you to pay a painful price. " Yang Wen turned his head and looked at


    Samuel viciously. Yang Qi treated him as his own son, Rong Liu was his daughter-inw. Now that her


    hair had been pulled off by Samuel and she was bald, how could Yang Qi let him go?


    "Yang Qi," Samuel shouted coldly.


    Yang Qi, who was still sitting on the ground at the door, was frightened when he heard the reproach.


    He quickly got up and trotted into the hall.


    "It''s finished, it''s finished. Yang Qi ising."


    "Now Samuel can''t run away. What a fool."


    "That''s because he''s so arrogant. He has the chance to run away. Now Yang Wen wants him to die, so


    Yang Q i won''t let him go."


    When Yang Wen saw Yang Qi, he looked as if he had seen his savior. He said with snot and tears,


    "Uncle,


    save me quickly. Look at how I was beaten up by him, and Rong Liu was also beaten by him."


    Yang Qi didn''t pay attention to Yang Wen. What nephew? Even if his own son did this, Yang Qi didn''t


    have the courage to help. He was courting death!


    Running to the front of Samuel, Yang Qi knelt down and kept kowtowing to Samuel.


    "What! What''s going on? Why did Yang Qi kneel to Samuel?"


    "What the fuck? Yang Qi is falling down, isn''t he? How could he kneel down?"


    "No, he didn''t fall. He''s still kowtowing. How could he fall?"


    The students were dumbfounded by this scene, their eyes almost popping out of their heads.


    Someone rubbed his eyes to make sure that what he saw was not an illusion. Then he looked at


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Samuel with disbelief in his eyes.


    Yang Qi actually wanted to kneel down to him. What was going on? Was this good-for-nothing more


    powerful than Yang Qi?


    How could that be? He was a famous loser in Cloud City.


    "Uncle, help me kill him and avenge me." Yang Wen shouted recklessly.


    Yang Qi stopped kowtowing with cold eyes. Without waiting Samuel to speak, he stood up and walked


    to Yang Wen. "You son of a bitch. You want to kill me."


    After that, Yang Qi beat Yang Wen desperately with the bench.


    Yang Wen rolled on the ground in pain and kept howling.


    After Rong Liu was shocked, she got up and pulled Yang Qi, saying, "Uncle, you hit the wrong person.


    He i s your nephew."


    Yang Qi stopped and threw a punch on Rong Liu''s face. "And you, such a bitch. Except for making


    trouble for me, what''s the use of you? Do you really think you''re somebody?"


    "You are a bttch who can''t do anything. If it weren''t for me, you would have lived such afortable


    life."


    "Where the hell did you get such a sense of superiority from? How dare you ask Miss Sue to kneel


    down before you!"


    As Yang Qi cursed, he pulled Rong Liu''s hair and brought her in front of Yvonne. Then he kicked Rong


    Liu''s leg and continued to curse, "Kneel down to me."


    Rong Liu was stunned. In her opinion, Yang Qi would definitely help her vent her anger. Even if he


    didn''t kill Samuel and Yvonne, he would make these two kneel down and apologize to her.


    But now, she was the one who knelt down and apologized!


    "Uncle, you..."


    Pa!


    Yang Qi pped Rong Liu on the face and said, "Don''t call me uncle. From now on, I have nothing to


    do with you."


    Yang Qi couldn''t lose everything he had now because o f Yang Wen. Even if no one would inherit his


    career in the future, it didn''t matter. So he would never put in a good word for Yang Wen and Rong Liu.


    He would not frown for a second if Samuel wanted to kill him.


    "What... what''s going on? Is Yang Qi crazy?"


    "Yang Wen is his nephew. He didn''t teach Samuel a lesson, but he even severed rtions with Yang


    Wen. What''s going on?"


    "Maybe... maybe Samuel is a very powerful man?"


    "Bullshit. He''s such a loser. How could he be powerful? I think Yang Qi is doing this for Yvonne''s sake.


    After all, the Sue family is now in charge of the project in the west of the city. Yang Qi has to give her


    face."


    The students who were watching the bustle spected the cause-and-effect situation. Soon, they


    confirmed that Yang Qi didn''t help Yang Wen vent his anger because he didn''t dare to offend Yvonne.


    But at this time, Yang Qi knelt down again, in front of Samuel. He lowered his head and said, "Brother


    Samuel, it''s my entire fault. I taught such an arrogant thing. Today, if you want to kill me, I will never


    Brother Samuel!

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Yang Qi called Samuel Brother Samuel!


    The ssmates, who had been so sure that Yvonne had something to do with this incident, had been


    pped in the face.


    But...


    But they couldn''t figure out why Samuel was so powerful that Yang Qi could kneel down and apologize.


    Not only were the students confused, Yvonne and Linda, whose faces were full of doubt.


    Why did even people like Yang Qi call him Brother Samuel?


    "Someone wanted to punish my wife on the spot just now?" Samuel said faintly.


    Yang Qi said without any emotion, "Understood."


    Soon, Yang Qi called several men and ordered them,'' This woman is yours. Here she is."


    Although his men didn''t know what was going on, they didn''t dare to disobey Yang Qi''s order.


    Bong Liu looked at the people who were walking toward her in horror. Although she had been naughty


    before, after following Yang Wen, she had restrained herself because Yang Wen was rich and could


    bring


    her a good life. If she was raped by these people today, Yang Wen would definitely not want her.


    "Yang Wen, save me! Save me!" Rong Liu cried for help.


    Seeing Rong Liu''s clothes torn, Yang Wen ran to Yang Qi, knelt down, and said, "Uncle, she is your


    niece''s daughter-inw. How can you treat her like this?"


    Yang Qi kicked Yang Wen away and said coldly, "Not t o mention your wife, even if my woman offended


    Brother Samuel, she would end up like this. She should be med for her arrogance. She brought it


    upon herself."


    Samuel''s eyes were still cold. When the ripples were stirred up, he sneered and said to Yang Wen, "It


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    seems that she still enjoys it."


    Yang Wen gnashed his teeth and listened to the voice that originally belonged to him, and it was more


    intense than when she was with him. His heart was bleeding.


    He red at Samuel and said, "Samuel, I won''t let you off. I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done


    today."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yang Qi''s fist arrived. This reckless guy dared to say that he wanted


    revenge. He really didn''t know how to write about death.


    "I see you as nothing more than an ant," Samuel said coldly. "What right do you have to seek revenge?


    Even i f I gave you a chance, you would be digging your own grave."


    Yang Wen, whose ears were ringing from the punch, covered his head. He really couldn''t understand


    what happened to his uncle today. Why did he kneel to this wimp? Why did he beat him because of this


    wimp, and even... Rong Liu also suffered such a fate.


    "Brother Samuel, I can kill him. It absolutely has nothing to do with you," Yang Qi said to Samuel. The


    only way now was to abandon the car and protect the general.


    Kill!


    Kill Yang Wen?


    The students looked at Yang Qi in horror. He actually wanted to kill his nephew. He was really crazy!


    "Samuel, I want to go to the hospital." At this time, Yvonne walked to Samuel and said.


    Samuel''s cold eyes softened instantly. He said, "Okay."


    Holding Yvonne to the door of the hall, Samuel stopped and said without looking back, "If Yvonne has


    any scars on her face, prepare a coffin for yourself."


    Yang Qi''s heart trembled, and he beat Yang Wen again. If it weren''t for Yang Wen, how could he have


    encountered such a bad thing? Now he could only pray to the Buddha, hoping Yvonne''s face would


    recover as before.


    "You son of a bitch, I''m going to be killed by you!"


    After beating Yang Wen so hard that he didn''t even have the strength to shout, Yang Qi turned to look


    at the ssmates and said in a cold voice, "If you dare to reveal even half a word about what


    happened today, don''t me me for being merciless to you."


    All the students nodded in shock. They didn''t dare to neglect Yang Qi''s words at all.


    But everyone had a question in their hearts. Why was the legendary good-for-nothing so powerful?

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    On the way to the hospital, Yvonne had a lot of doubts i n her heart, but she didn''t ask any more


    questions. Time would prove whether Samuel was a good-for-nothing or not. As for what kind of person


    he was, time would also tell her.


    Yvonne knew that it was enough as long as she knew Samuel loved her.


    "Samuel, do you know Yang Qi?" Linda, who was sitting in the back seat, asked unwillingly.


    "We met once," Samuel said. After meeting Yang Qi three years ago, Samuel had not appeared again


    for the past three years. This was not a lie.


    Linda puckered her lips. She didn''t believe Samuel''s words, but Yvonne, who was sitting in the


    passenger seat, didn''t ask much. She knew that she shouldn''t poke her nose into other people''s


    business.


    However, Linda was convinced that Samuel was by no means a good-for-nothing in Cloud City.


    Ordinary people might not even be able to imagine how powerful he was. It was a pity that such a man


    was destined not to have anything to do with her. After all, he was her best friend''s husband.


    After arriving at the hospital, after a thorough examination, Yvonne only had some superficial wounds


    on her face. As long as she recovered, she


    would be able to recover.


    Linda''s injuries were not serious, and her muscles and bones were not damaged.


    However, in Yvonne''s current situation, it was definitely not suitable for her to go home. If Lydia knew


    about it, she would jump on her feet and scold.


    Samuel rented an apartment for them for the time being. While they were recovering from their injuries,


    their two best friends were still apanying each other. They would not be bored. 2


    One weekter.


    Sue''spany.


    Harvey sat in his office with a sneer on his face. Yara sat on the sofa and said to him, "Harvey, Yvonne


    didn''te to work for a week. She is really arrogant now and doesn''t even care about thepany''s


    affairs."


    "She''s such a bad woman. I didn''t expect that she learned to cheat. Grandmother will go to the


    Yara said, "If Grandmother knows that Yvonne doesn''t do a good job, your image will be restored a little


    bit."


    Harvey disdainfully smiled. Was his image important? Just by relying on his male body, Yvonne was no


    match for him. Harvey wasn''t worried that his position would be stolen away by Yvonne at all.


    "My position in Grandmother''s heart is unshakable. What does this woman mean?"


    Not long after, Grandma Sue arrived at thepany. Harvey deliberately arranged the family''s internal


    meeting.


    Seeing Yvonne had not shown up yet, the olddy said discontentedly, "Where is Yvonne? Why hasn''t


    shee yet? Did you inform her?"


    "Grandma, there''s something you don''t know. Yvonne hasn''t been to thepany for a week. I''ve


    been handling thepany''s affairs recently," Harvey said.


    "She didn''te to thepany for a week?" The olddy frowned, and her face was full of


    displeasure. She continued, "Now she really has a strong backer and doesn''t evene to the


    "Grandma, Yvonne is such a impetuous person. Now that she has power and money, how can she


    work like me?" Harvey sighed and said with regret.


    Yara seized the opportunity and said, "Grandma, I think she doesn''t even know her own surname now.


    She doesn''t take the Sue family seriously at all."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The olddy gritted her teeth. If Yvonne had not been i n charge of the cooperation of the project in the


    west o f the city, she would have driven Yvonne out of thepany. However, based on this reason,


    she could not do that, because Liam had made it very clear. In order to cooperate, the olddy had no


    choice but to bear it.


    "If I don''t teach her a lesson, she really thinks that we can''t do without her in the Sue family. Harvey,


    call her and ask her to get back to thepany immediately," the olddy said sternly.


    Seeing the Old Madam''s anger, Harvey couldn''t helpughing in his heart. Although he couldn''t deprive


    Yvonne of her right this time, it was also a good thing t o let the Old Madam scold Yvonne severely.


    After calling Yvonne, Harvey said, "Yvonne, you haven''te to thepany for a week.


    Grandmother is very angry now and asked you toe back as soon as possible."


    "I''m at the construction site for the project in the west of the city. I don''t have time now. Please tell


    Grandmother that I''ll go to see her after I''m done with my work," Yvonne said.


    "Yvonne, do you think I''m a fool? Did you say that you were in the construction site is a construction


    site? You sneaked out to y for a week, and you still want t o find an excuse like this to fool


    Grandmother?" Harvey sneered. He did not believe that Yvonne had stayed at the construction site for


    a week. Since the weather was so hot, everyone had to stay in the air-conditioned room.


    "Believe it or not." Yvonne directly hung up the phone. At this time, she was indeed on the construction


    site.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    "Samuel, you''re so smart. If you hadn''t asked me to work on the construction site, Harvey would have


    caught me this time," Yvonne said with a smile. She hade to the construction site yesterday, and it


    was Samuel''s idea.


    When he brought it up yesterday, Yvonne didn''t understand what Samuel meant. He didn''t exin


    either. It was not until now that Yvonne realized that h e had expected Harvey would take advantage of


    it.


    "Harvey is the kind of person who can''t wait to target you every second. If you don''t go to thepany


    for a week, can he let you go?" Samuel smiled and looked at Yvonne''s face, which had returned to its


    original state. He was very gratified.


    Yvonne found Samuel was staring at her face, and suddenly thought of what he said a week ago when


    they left the Fortune Vi.


    "Samuel, If there really is a scar on my face, will you really ask Yang Qi to prepare the coffin?" Yvonne


    asked doubtfully.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "It''s not Yang Qi, but the whole Yang family."


    Yvonne looked at Samuel, whose eyes were burning like torches. He didn''t look like he was joking at


    all. Although she felt a little scared, she was more moved,


    because it was all because of her.


    Harvey, who had hung up the phone, gnashed his teeth in anger and said to the olddy, "Grandma,


    Yvonne said she was at the construction site and has n o time to see you now."


    "How could she be at the construction site? She just found an excuse for herself. Grandmother, you


    can''t trust her," Yara said.


    The olddy''s face darkened. "If Yvonne really dares t o lie to me, I won''t spare her this time. Even if I


    can''t deprive her of her identity as the person in charge of this matter, I can still get the financial power


    back."


    "We''ll know whether she''s at the construction site after we see it," the olddy said.


    Harvey couldn''t wait to expose Yvonne and said," Grandma, I''ll go downstairs to drive first."


    In addition to Harvey, Yara in the fun, as well as many other rtives of the Sue family. They all wanted


    to see what would happen to Yvonne after she was exposed.


    The Sue family''s motorcade headed for the west of the city with great momentum.


    "Grandma, it''s time to get back Yvonne''s financial power. Otherwise, she really thought that she was in


    charge of thepany and didn''t even work." On the way, Harvey said to the olddy.


    Now Yvonne was in charge of finance, the check-up was very strict. Although Harvey earned a lot of


    money this week, it was easy to be found out. If Yvonne''s rights were taken away, then he didn''t have t


    o worry anymore.


    "Grandma, I think Harvey is more suitable than Yvonne to manage thepany''s financial affairs. After


    all, he will be the chairman in the future, and we should let him adapt in advance," Yara said. She knew


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    that only Harvey controlled the financial affairs could they easily make money in thepany.


    Although the olddy was old, she was not stupid. If she handed the financial power over to Harvey at


    this time, he would only have money in his pocket. The current project in the west of the city of the Sue


    family was very important, and she could not let Harvey destroy it.


    The olddy said in a deep voice, "Harvey, I know what you are thinking about. It''s time for you to


    improve your sphere of vision. From now on, the wholepany will belong to you. Now you''re in such


    a hurry to make small profits. How can you make great achievements?" 1


    Harvey was shocked and quickly said, "Grandma is right. Don''t worry. I''ve learned well now. I won''t


    take any money of thepany that I shouldn''t take."


    "You should know that the current development of the Sue Family is for you to have a higher level in


    the future. You are the most important beneficiary." The olddy said.


    Harvey only cared about the interests in front of him and did not think about the future. After being


    reminded by the olddy, he was enlightened. The wholepany belonged to him. Why did he need


    to make such a profit now?


    "And you." The olddy turned to Vara, "You are going t o marry into a rich and powerful family. This


    little amount of money is nothing."


    Yara smiled smugly.


    I''m a woman who''s going to marry into a rich and powerful family. Yvonne is nothing to me.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    When the Sue family came to the construction site, the olddy''s face was full of relief. Thisrge area


    was under development, and it was very likely that it would rece the main city of Cloud City in the


    future. The Sue family would also be a first-ss Sue family in Cloud City because of this


    springboard, which was the olddy''s dream.


    "I thought I would never see the Sue family squeeze into a first-ss family in Cloud City.


    Unexpectedly, God gave me this opportunity." This was the olddy''s first time to inspect the west of


    the city, so she couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. Under my leadership, the Sue family will definitely be on par with the Heavenly


    family. It''s not impossible for us to surpass the Heavenly family," Harvey said with a smile.


    The olddy nodded and said with appreciation, "Yes, you''re so ambitious. I''ll be able to close my eyes


    in peace in the future."


    "Grandma, I''ll call Yvonne to see if she''s here." With that, Harvey couldn''t wait to take out his phone.


    "Grandma, it''s very likely that she deliberately came here to cover up the lie. You have to clear your


    eyes." Yara reminded the olddy.


    The olddy''s expression was cold as she said, "She


    would dare."


    Yara couldn''t help butugh and said, "Grandma, you''re clever. I''m sure you won''t be fooled by her."


    After Harvey hung up the phone, Yvonne arrived in front of the crowd not long after, apanied by


    Liam.


    Moreover, Yvonne''s skin had turned darker. If she had not gone through the exposure of the sun, how


    could she have turned darker?


    "Grandma, why did youe here in person? It''s so hot. Go back and have a rest," Yvonne walked up


    to the olddy and said.


    Harvey and Yara looked at each other. Were she really at the construction site these days?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Yvonne, you¡¯re quite fast. You came earlier than us. It seems that you''ve been arranged for a long


    time." Harvey said in a cold voice.


    "Olddy, our boss really has good taste. I didn''t understand why he insisted on cooperating with


    Yvonne before, but I know it this week. It''s really hard t o find a person who is so responsible," Liam


    said with a smile.


    The olddy smiled and said, "Mr. Jude, your boss does have a good eye. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have


    a subordinate like you."


    Liam repeatedly waved his hand and said, "I just asionallye here to have a look. How can I


    lot."


    Liam''s words were equivalent to proving for Yvonne, which made Harvey and Yara turn very ugly.


    "By the way, I heard that you came to the construction site some time ago and left in less than ten


    minutes. Harvey, it''s ourpany''s luck that you''re not in charge of the project," Liam said with a


    smile.


    Harvey was belittled. Although he hated Liam in his heart, he didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction in


    front of him. He could only look at Yvonne fiercely.


    The Old Madam was here to make trouble for Yvonne. She had not expected Liam to be there, and he


    had even spoken up for Yvonne.


    "Boss Jude, if you have any task, you can tell Harvey a t any time," the olddy said. She still wanted


    Harvey t o join the project. After all, he would be the chairman o f the Sue family in the future. It would


    be very helpful for the future development of the Sue family if he could get along well with Weakriver


    Real Estate.


    "No need." Liam shook his head without hesitation and said, "How can I assign a task to such a


    delicate young master like him? If he fails to do it well, I will be implicated."


    "Liam, don''t worry. I will do my best to do what you told me to do," Harvey said in a hurry.


    Liam didn''t want to give him face at all. He said coldly, "For all the members of the Sue family, my boss


    only trusts Yvonne. This is my boss''s order. The rest o f you, don''t get involved. Don''t regret it after you


    lose the chance."


    This sentence was a warning to everyone in the Sue family. In particr, the olddy''s idea of letting


    Harvey enter the project was shattered again.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    "Samuel, since the owner of the Weakriver Real Estate values you so much, you can''t let him down,"


    the olddy said. 4


    Yvonne nodded and said with a smile, "Grandma, don''t worry. I will do my best, but there are still a lot


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    of things for me to deal with in thepany. I may not b e able to go to the construction site next.


    Grandma, why don''t you help me choose a person and keep an eye on it?"


    It was just keeping an eye on them. There was nothing else they could do, and they would not have the


    right t o do so.


    The olddy nced at Yara. She would definitely not allow Harvey to do this. When he went to the


    construction site, thepany would be under Yvonne''s control, and the supervisor had no power at


    all. This was equivalent to emptying Harvey''s power.


    Yara noticed that the olddy was looking at her, and she suddenly panicked. She didn''t want to fight


    against the sun every day. If her white skin was poisoned by ultraviolet rays, wouldn''t it be ck


    charcoal?


    "Grandma, I won''t do it. Don''t expect me to do this." Yara refused without waiting for the olddy to


    speak.


    The olddy sighed. In the future, if Yara wanted to


    marry into a rich and powerful family, she would have to rely on her to help the Sue Family. It would not


    be good to annoy Vara. However, other rtives of the Sue Family did not have much influence in the


    Sue Family. They could not show the sincerity of the Sue Family If they sent a random person to the


    construction site, they would dissatisfy the Weakriver Real Estate, the consequences would be very


    serious.


    "Lionel, you''ll be in charge of the construction site from now on," the olddy said.


    Lionel never thought that the hard work would fall on him. He was air-conditioning in thepany and


    didn''t have to do anything every day. It could be said that he enjoyed life. If he came to the construction


    site, not only would he feel hot every day, but he would also have to face the dust all over the sky.


    "Mom, how can you let me do this? These things..."


    Before Lionel could finish his words, the olddy interrupted, "Yvonne can do it, but you can''t as a


    man? If you don''t think so, you can go home and have a rest today. You don''t have to go to the


    Was he going to be thrown out of thepany?


    Lionel did not dare to refuse. He could only agree and said, "Mom, I''ll do it."


    In Lionel''s view, this matter was deliberately brought u p by Yvonne, so he directed all his hatred on


    Yvonne.


    However, Yvonne didn''t care. This was their own fault.


    "Grandma, there''s one more thing I have to tell you," Yvonne said.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get back to thepany. It''s too hot here. I can''t stand it." The olddy


    turned around and went back into the car.


    Harvey red at Yvonne. She suddenly mentioned that there was something wrong. Was it rted to


    the ounts?


    "Yvonne, I''m warning you. You''d better turn a blind eye to some things, or no one wille to a good


    end," Harvey threatened.


    "What''s wrong? Did you do something wrong?" Yvonne said with a smile.


    "There are some rules that the Sue family has always had. It''s not something that you can destroy."


    Everyone in the Sue family was corrupt, so Harvey could speak so confidently, because everyone


    would stand on his side.


    "Really? I''d like to see if Grandmother can continue to ept this rule," Yvonne said in a cold voice.


    Then she turned around and got into Samuel''s car.


    On the way back to thepany, Samuel said to Yvonne, "Don''t expect Grandmother to punish them


    severely. She will protect Harvey no matter what. You want to kick Harvey out of thepany. Don''t


    worry and be patient."


    Yvonne naturally understood this, and she also knew how much Grandmother valued Harvey. She said,


    "I don''t expect this thing to defeat Harvey. I just cut off their money and prevent them from corruption in


    thepany in the future."


    Back at thepany, Yvonne went to the finance department first, took a thick stack of materials, and


    then went to the conference room.


    The olddy sat at the head of the table and said lightly, "If you have something to say, just say it. I


    have other things to do."


    "This week, although I am at the construction site, it doesn''t mean that I won''t ask about thepany''s


    affairs. In just one week, more than four million dors have been lost in the ounts. I hope everyone


    here can give me an exnation," Yvonne said coldly.


    Four million yuan was not a small sum of money for the Sue family. At this time, all the rtives of the


    Sue family were a little surprised. Some people thought in their hearts, "I only took more than 100,000


    yuan. How could there be such a big amount of money?"


    Some people thought that with only a few hundred thousand yuan, what could itpare with the one


    billion yuan?

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    There was silence in the conference room. Everyone lowered their heads and said nothing.


    Harvey didn''t expect Yvonne to really dare to say it. Wasn''t she afraid of offending everyone?


    "Yvonne, since you''re in charge of thepany''s ounts, why didn''t you ask yourself where the


    money went? Instead, you came to ask us. Isn''t that funny?" Harvey said.


    "Whose pocket did the money go into? I am quite clear. Do you want me to tell you every stroke?"


    Yvonne asked.


    Harvey''s face was as dark as water. Everyone''s corruption was different. If this kind of thing was


    brought up in public, not only would they lose face, but also they would be dissatisfied with each other.


    "Yvonne, are you trying to engage in internal strife on purpose?" Harvey asked.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s it. Yvonne, they are all working for thepany, and don''t do it again," the olddy stood up


    and said.


    Was this question the end of the problem just like that?


    Yvonne looked at the olddy in astonishment. She had thought that the olddy would not punish


    them,


    but at least she had to restrain them a little. If they were done like this, wouldn''t they be more lenient


    with them in thepany?


    The bank ount was indeed rich now, but how long had it been able to hold them back from


    corruption?


    "Grandma, do you mean that we should just let it go and let them continue to be corrupt in the future?"


    Yvonne questioned her.


    Harvey saw Yvonne''s attitude, he immediately got angry and said, "Yvonne , what kind of attitude is it


    when you talk to Grandmother? Are you so bold that you don''t even care about Grandmother?"


    "You are really good now. Weakriver Real Estate values you, so you don''t take the Sue family seriously,


    do you?" Yara said sarcastically.


    "That''s enough. Don''t say one more word. I''m leaving now." The olddy stood up and said.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth. It was not easy for him to get the one billion yuan loan back. If she couldn''t


    get the money back, who could save the Sue family ? Was the olddy trying to protect Harvey and


    even risking the safety of the Sue family? 2


    "Grandma, four million yuan a week. How long do you think one billion canst? I talked with Mr. Jude


    today. Although the project in the west of the city has already started the advance payment, if the


    project is not officiallypleted, Weakriver Real Estate will not give us money. When thepany is


    in financial crisis, how can you make up for it?" Yvonne said.


    When the olddy heard this, she immediately stopped. Recently, there was arge amount of funds i n


    the west of the city. In her opinion, it would only take one to two years to return the funds. So, she didn''t


    take the four million yuan seriously. But if it was really like Yvonne said, she couldn''t let them do


    whatever they wanted in thepany.


    "From today on, if anyone takes any ill-gotten money from thepany, get out of here." The olddy''s


    expression changed quickly. Just now, she was still indifferent, but now she became nervous.


    "The survival of thepany is rted to everyone''s interests. If you only care about your wallets,


    don''t me me for being rude."


    "Grandma, if they do it again, will you really fire them? " Yvonne asked.


    The olddy knew that Yvonne was forcing her to set u p a rule. However, given the current situation,


    she knew clearly how shameless these rtives were. As long as they were given a chance, they


    would definitely embezzle. The Sue family could not be destroyed by these people.


    "Yes, no matter who it is, they will all be expelled." The Old Madam left the meeting room after she


    finished speaking.


    The rtives of the Sue family were ashen-faced. Without any chance of corruption, their living


    expenses would be poor, which was uneptable to them.


    "Yvonne, do you have to be so ruthless?"


    "Who do you think you are? Did we take a penny from you?"


    "If you want to go against us, you want to go against the Sue family. Do you think you can go against


    us alone?"


    Yvonne looked at the rtives of the Sue family who med her. They took corruption as a matter of


    course, which was really ugly.


    "I don''t need to argue with you. As long as there is anything wrong with the ounts, I will do my best


    to check them. Even if there is only one penny, I will go back to the root cause. You''d better follow the


    rules. Grandmother said that if you don''t take it seriously, you can''t me me if you are expelled,"


    Yvonne said.


    Harvey clenched his fists. He had promised before that everyone would not be afraid of Yvonne, but


    now Grandmother had spoken, he could only obey this rule.


    It didn''t affect him too much, because the wholepany would belong to him from now on. However,


    Harvey couldn''t ept losing face in front of his rtives.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    "Yvonne, let''s wait and see. In thispany, you can''t live without me," Harvey said coldly.


    "When I marry Hannigan family, I want you to be unable to lift your head for the rest of your life." Yara


    said that, she left the conference room with Harvey.


    "She''s really a woman who doesn''t know what''s good for her."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Let''s wait and see. We won''t have a good life, and you won''t have one either."


    "Use chicken feathers as arrows, what the hell are you?"


    After all the rtives left the meeting room, Yvonne went back to her office. She knew that doing so


    would cause public anger, but it didn''t matter. After all, no one in the Sue family would take her


    seriously. Once they became enemies, there would be no reason for her to be soft-hearted in the


    future.


    After work, Yvonne got in Samuel''s car and said only one sentence, "Now they all want me to die."


    Samuel didn''t say anything. However, if anyone dared to touch even the slightest hair on Yvonne''s


    body, he would make them beg for death.


    A week had passed. Rong Liu and Yang Wen were still kneeling in the hall, which was Samuel''s


    attitude.


    Back home, He Ting was busy making soup, because she knew that Yvonne woulde back today,


    so she wanted to make some nutritious food for her.


    Samuel came to the kitchen and asked He Ting," Nobody made things difficult for you this week, right?"


    "Samuel, Auntie He is very good. I have food, house, and money." For He Ting, it was nothing to suffer


    a little grievance. How could she not be difficult when she worked for others? As long as Lydia did not


    make things too difficult for her, she could ept it.


    In fact, without asking, Samuel knew that Lydia would definitely make things difficult for He Ting. This


    was Lydia''s character. After having a conflict with He Ting, how could she be nice to He Ting?


    But since she didn''t say anything, and it was estimated that nothing too serious had happened, Samuel


    didn''t want to continue to ask.


    At night, when he was sleeping, he received a call from Manfred. He wanted to meet up with him


    tomorrow. It had something to do with Saber Twelve. After agreeing, he quietly waited for Yvonne, who


    was taking a shower, to return.


    After a week''s rent apartment, Yvonne was taken to the bedroom by Linda. Samuel had been alone on


    the sofa for a whole week. Although he could not do anything with Yvonne on the same bed, for him, it


    was already a memorable thing.


    Not long after he hung up the phone, Yvonne walked i n wearing a thin silk nightgown. She looked very


    sexy, which made Samuel feel as if she was deliberately showing off her sexiness.


    However, it should be an illusion. How could Yvonne deliberately be sexy in front of him? Maybe it was


    because this nightdress was morefortable to wear.


    Samuel pretended to look steadily forward, but in fact, he kept ncing at Yvonne out of the corner of


    his eye.


    "You asked Liam to act with me today, and you had asked your ssmate for help again?" Yvonney


    on the bed and asked.


    "Well, Liam is present, which makes them more convinced, so I called my ssmate again," Samuel


    said.


    "You can ask your ssmate when he wille back. He has helped me so much. If we don''t even


    invite him to dinner, I will be too upset," Yvonne said.


    "Well... Let¡¯s talk about itter. He has been busy with a big business recently. I don¡¯t know when he


    wille back. But you can rest assured that as long as hees back, I will definitely ask him out."


    After this topic, the room fell into an awkward silence.


    Yvonne secretly looked Samuel up and down. "Is this guy really so strict with the rules of the red line?


    We¡¯re a couple. What¡¯s the big deal about a red line?"


    Or could it be that he couldn''t do it at all in that


    aspect?


    The only thought in Samuel¡¯s mind was when Yvonne would remove the red line. When she ran out of


    it, it would probably be the time for Yvonne to ept him.


    However, Samuel had never thought that Yvonne, after all, was a woman. How could she do such an


    obvious thing?


    The two of them fell asleep, each with their own thoughts.


    Early the next morning, Yvonne crossed the red line andy on the bed, with her thighs directly pressed


    against Samuel''s chest.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    When Yvonne woke up in the morning, she found that there was something wrong with her posture, so


    she blushed again.


    She sneaked a peek at Samuel. When she realized that he was still asleep, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    How embarrassing would it be if he found out about this?


    Just as she was about to secretly pull back her leg, she suddenly felt a hand grabbing her ankle.


    Samuel, who wore a smile on his face, opened his eyes and said, "You suppressed me for a night. Do


    you want to run away?"


    "Ah! When... when did you wake up?" Yvonne said in a panic.


    Samuel woke up early in the morning, but was afraid o f disturbing Yvonne ''s rest, so he did not move.


    Moreover, this kind of skin-to-skin date was rare, so h e naturally had to cherish every minute and


    second.


    "You''ve been holding me down. How can I not wake u p?" Samuel asked.


    Hearing this, Yvonne''s face suddenly changed, and he said angrily, "Do you think I''m fat?"


    Samuel was confused. She didn''t mention weight. Why did she think that she was fat?


    Before he could exin, Yvonne got out of bed angrily. Samuel could only sigh that the woman''s brain


    circuit was really unusual. 1


    He ran in the morning and went to work.


    After leaving the Sue family, Samuel went to Hex Capital Nightclub.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Hex Capital Nightclub was still under Johann''s name, in fact, the boss here had already


    be Manfred. After all, his small business department was not a decent headquarters. Although


    there were so many brothers under hismand, they could not all be in the small business


    department.


    With regards to this matter, Johann did not dare to object. Since Hex Capital Nightclub was given to


    him b y Samuel, it was only natural for Manfred to use it temporarily.


    After meeting Manfred, he brought up the recent investigation of Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve was a native of Cloud City, but he lived i n the suburbs. He had a daughter and no wife.


    Saber Twelve earned money to raise his daughter. It could b e said that his greatest wish in his life was


    to raise his daughter and make her live a good life.


    "The reason why he fought in Ye Bel''s boxing field is not only to earn money, but also because of his


    daughter''s rtionship. If he were to betray Ye Fei, Ye Fei is very likely to threaten him with his


    daughter," Manfred said.


    Daughter, for someone who was a father, he would definitely protect her for the rest of his life. Ye Fei


    was a cruel and merciless person. If Saber Twelve betrayed him, the situation Manfred said might very


    well ur.


    "There''s a way to make him and Ye Fei enemies. The enemy of an enemy is a friend," Samuel said.


    "What method?" Manfred asked.


    "Kill his daughter and put the me on Ye Fei."


    Manfred was stunned when he heard this. The daughter of Saber Twelve was just an innocent child.


    How could Samuel be so unscrupulous in order to achieve his goal? It was possible to deceive him for


    the time being, but the consequences would be unimaginable if Saber Twelve found out the truth.


    "Don''t tell me that''s what you really think?" In Manfred''s heart, Samuel shouldn¡¯t be such a person.


    How could he possibly make such a suggestion?


    Samuel smiled and said, "Are you serious? I''m just kidding."


    In order to achieve his goal, Samuel could use a lot of means, but he could not hurt an innocent child.


    Manfred heaved a sigh of relief. He was really afraid Samuel was serious.


    "Since he values his daughter so much, her daughter i s the breakthrough point for us. I can guarantee


    his daughter''s safety and even a good life." After a pause, Samuel continued, "Do you know his


    specific address?


    "Of course I know. Let''s go."

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    They drove to a small vige in the suburbs of Cloud City.


    After various inquiries, they confirmed the exact location of Saber Twelve''s residence.


    The old red brick house seemed a little reluctant to shelter them from wind and rain. It was hard to


    imagine that someone like Saber Twelve would live in such a shabby ce.


    Samuel did not dare to knock the door too hard, which was on the verge of copse,, fearing that it


    would be broken.


    With a creak, Saber Twelve pushed the door open. When he saw Samuel and Manfred, he didn''t even


    raise his eyelids.


    After entering the house, there was a yard. Although it was muddy, there was no weeds. It seemed that


    he had cleaned up the house quite well.


    After a while, a few vigers rushed into the yard and shouted.


    "When do you want to pay back the money you owe u s?"


    "You hide at home every day. Do you think you don''t have to pay the money if you don''t say a word?"


    "Damn you. You can''t afford the money. Why don''t you


    sell your daughter? You want to keep her in your old age."


    When those people spoke, they kept throwing stones a t Saber Twelve. They didn''t dare to approach


    him, but they were very arrogant.


    Saber Twelve sat on a wooden bench in silence. He did not speak, allowing the stones tond on his


    body. He did not even frown.


    A few minutester, Saber Twelve said, "You guys are feeling better today. You can leave now."


    Samuel never imagined that such a powerful opponent like Saber Twelve would be bullied by a bunch


    of vigers. Not only that, he refused to fight back.


    "We won''t leave until we get the money today."


    "That''s right. I won''t leave until I get paid."


    "When your daughteres back, let her watch us beat you and let her know that her father is a good-


    for-nothing."


    Saber Twelve suddenly stood up. When his daughter was not at home, he could be bullied by these


    people, because he owed them money. It was natural for him t o be beaten. There was no need to fight


    back in the range that he could bear.


    However, Saber Twelve would never allow anyone to act recklessly in front of his daughter.


    "Have you thought it through? Are you sure you don''t want to leave?" Saber Twelve asked coldly.


    The vigers began to feel guilty again when they saw Saber Twelve''s angry expression.


    Not to mention whether they could beat Saber Twelve or not, his figure was enough to scare people.


    "Do you still have a reason not to repay your debts? We''ve already called the police and will sue you


    when the timees. I heard that the court will force you and even lock you up."


    "That''s right. Just wait to be shut down as soon as possible."


    "Don''t regret it. If you''re locked up, no one will be able t o take care of your daughter."


    The threat of the vigers made Saber Twelve frown. His daughter was his only family member. If he


    was imprisoned, would these people let her go?


    "How much money does he owe you? I''ll pay it back on his behalf," Samuel said.


    "500."


    "Three hundred."


    "One thousand and two hundred."


    The vigers could not wait to report the numbers. They were all small sums of money. Samuel did not


    know whether tough or cry.


    The great master of underground ck boxing, Saber Twelve, who had never been defeated, owed


    them so little money that he couldn''t even pay it back. It was like a joke.


    "I have 10,000 yuan here," said Samuel. "You can divide the rest among yourselves. I''ll take the rest as


    interest." He pulled out ten thousand yuan and tossed i t over to the group of people.


    "10,000!"


    "Take a good look. The money can''t be fake, can it?" "This guy is so rich. Where does the riche


    from?" "Well, let''s go. Don''t put on an act here. The money is real. You just saw me drive the car here,


    so you chose t o ask for it at this time, didn''t you?" Samuel shook his head helplessly.


    It should not be the first time that they wanted their debts. Why was their attitude so tough this time? It


    was precisely because they saw Samuel drive a good car that they hoped that he could pay off the


    debt on behalf of Saber Twelve. How could such a little trick fool Samuel?


    Indeed, when those vigers heard these words, they quickly took the money and retreated.


    Saber Twelve did not even look at Samuel. He said," Even if you help me repay the money, I won''t help


    you do anything." "The King of the Arena actually owes the vigers money, not to mention a few


    hundred. You wouldn''t b e living such a miserable life in the ring, would you?" Samuel said with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "A daughter needs to be raised in a rich family," Saber Twelve said indifferently.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. This guy was so poor that the rain was leaking out of his family. He


    even wanted to raise his daughter in a rich family. It seemed that he was really good to his daughter. It


    was estimated that the money made in the boxing house had all been spent on the little girl.


    "If you help me, I can give you more money so that you can raise your daughter better. It''s good for


    you, isn''t i t?" Samuel said.


    "You don''t understand. If there''s nothing else, let''s go. My daughter is going home soon. I don''t want


    her to see strangers at home," Saber Twelve told them to leave.


    If Samuel had left so easily, he would not havee t o visit today.


    "Of course I understand. Aren''t you afraid that Ye Fei will target your daughter? What if I help you get


    rid of Ye Fei''s trouble?" Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve raised his eyebrows and looked at Samuel. He said, "You''re good at fighting, but Ye Fei


    isn''t that easy to deal with." "Ye Fei, you must die tonight!"

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Before leaving the vige, Samuel saw a little girl at the entrance of the vige. She was about 10


    years old, with a ponytail.


    Seeing her, Samuel knew where the money of Saber Twelve spent on. The girl''s clothes were all well-


    known brands.


    "Saber Twelve has spent all his attention on his daughter. No wonder he doesn''t want to work for me


    even if I give him money," Samuel said with a smile.


    Manfred''s expression was slightly serious. That was because just now, Samuel had said that Ye Fei


    would definitely die tonight. However, in his opinion, this was not an easy matter.


    Ye Fei was followed by many bodyguards, who were all thugs in the boxing field. Moreover, Ye Fei was


    very strict. Even if there were some leisure ces, he would send arge number of guards, but it was


    not impossible to kill him. However, if the noise was too loud and the impact was too wide, it was very


    likely that he would be involved.


    "Samuel, how do you n to deal with Ye Fei?" Manfred asked in a deep voice.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "How else can we deal with him? We can only kill him. Otherwise, he will sooner orter investigate


    me." Samuel''s killing intent rose after he learned about the


    matter of the video from Manfred. This was the only way to resolve this matter. Now, he was even able


    to use this to draw Saber Twelve over to his side. Hence, killing two birds with one stone for Samuel. 2


    "Do you think it''s just a simple matter? Don''t you know what kind of person Ye Fei is?" Manfred had a


    speechless expression on his face. He wasn''t someone who didn''t live up to his name, but Ye Fei was


    a ruthless character in Cloud City.


    "Try and see if you will lose out." Samuel replied.


    Manfred waspletely speechless. No loss at all if h e tried? If anything were to happen, not only


    would he not be able to kill Ye Fei, but he might also lose his life as well. But why did Samuel still look


    like he was joking?


    "What''s your concrete n? Hurry up and tell me so that I can cooperate with you." Manfred said.


    "There''s no need. You just wait for the news. I''ll do it alone. It''ll be a burden if there are too many


    people," Samuel said.


    "One person? Samuel, are you crazy?" Manfred eximed. He admitted that Samuel was very


    powerful. He had forced Saber Twelve to retreat in the arena. However, if he were to kill Ye Fei alone,


    wouldn''t that be courting death?


    "Boss Manfred, can you stopining?" Samuel said with a wry smile.


    "How can I not shout? Samuel, don''t tell me you don''t know who Ye Fei is? You still have a wife. If you


    die, who will take care of her?" Manfred said.


    "That''s why I can''t die for her. Don''t worry. I won''t do things I''m not sure of," Samuel said.


    Samuel was already in control of Ye Fei''s whereabouts. From that video, Samuel had the idea of


    getting rid of him. Hence, he thoroughly investigated Y e Fei. He knew the asions and habits of


    going to and fro, including how many houses he had women with him, were like the back of his hand.


    Just like Manfred had said, if he were to die, then who would take care of Yvonne?


    Therefore, Samuel would never let himself die.


    Back in the city, Manfred repeatedly suggested helping Samuel. However, all of his requests were


    rejected by Samuel. In a helpless situation, Manfred couldn''t say anything more.


    "I''ll be waiting for your call tonight. If anything happens, contact me as soon as possible." Manfred said


    to Samuel before they parted ways.


    Samuel only waved his hand.


    ording to Ye Fei''s usual habit, he should be going t o Golden Bridge City to massage tonight.


    Although it was not the best time to kill him, it was not bad, because when he massaged, his state was


    very rxed.


    After receiving Yvonne from work and telling her that he would be homete tonight, Samuel sent


    Yvonne to the gate of the vi and turned back to the vicinity of Golden Bridge City.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    After parking the car, Samuel entered Golden Bridge City.


    The manager was a woman. She had heavy makeup and beautiful makeup. When she saw Samuel,


    she greeted warmly and said, "Sir, may I ask which floor you are going up to?"


    Golden Bridge City had a total of three floors. The first floor was for a foot massage, and the second


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    floor could be used for a bath. As for the third floor, it was the paradise of many men. As long as you


    had money, you could enjoy everything here.


    "The third floor," Samuel said.


    "Please follow me." The floors were different and the consumption was different. So when Samuel said


    he would go to the third floor, the manager in the hall was more enthusiastic and personally took him


    upstairs.


    The environment on the third floor was elegant. It was a small suite with only one room. Samuel asked


    for the most luxurious one, with a standard cost of 5888 yuan.


    The lights in the room were ambiguous. The lobby manager introduced all kinds of service and prices


    to Samuel, including the menu.


    The so-called menu contained the information of all


    the female employees. They were all aged and there were photos on it. It was obvious at a nce.


    "I''m a little tired. I want to take a break first. Let''s talk about these thingster." After saying that,


    Samuel took out his wallet, took out 2,000 yuan, and stuffed it into the cor of the manager in the hall.


    When the hall manager saw Samuel''s generosity, she smiled even more happily. He held Samuel''s


    hand and could not wait to lean on him.


    "Sir, if you need anything, call the guest room service a s soon as possible. I won''t let you down," the


    hall manager said with a smile.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Go out."


    It was not time yet. Samuel waited quietly. There must not be the slightest mistake in the matter tonight.


    If h e did not do it, it would be difficult for him to escape i n one piece.


    At home, Yvonne was still not used to not having Samuel by her side. However, she knew that Samuel


    had something important to do, so she could understand.


    After dinner, she was resting in bed when her phone suddenly rang.


    "What''s wrong? Are you going to call me again at such ate hour?" The call was from Linda. Yvonne


    had warned her not to disturb her, but tonight was an exception. Since Samuel was not here, she had


    time to chat with Linda.


    "Yvonne, how are things going with Samuel? How far have you gone?" Linda asked directly.


    "What step? Why did you bring this up all of a sudden? " Yvonne''s face was flushed red from


    embarrassment a s she spoke.


    "What''s there to be embarrassed about? Tell me quickly. It''s very important," Linda said eagerly.


    Seeing Linda was so cautious, Yvonne could only say," I kissed him once, but it didn''t take long."


    "No wonder," Linda said, as realization dawned on her.


    "What do you mean by no wonder''? What do you mean?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "You silly girl, he is a normal man. He has been with you for a few years. Doesn''t he need to satisfy his


    body? I saw him go to Golden Bridge City just now. Do you know what kind of ce Golden Bridge City


    is?" Linda said. 2


    Golden Bridge City was a famous paradise for men in Cloud City. Linda had never been there, she had


    heard many people mention what it was for.


    Why would Samuel go to Golden Bridge City?


    "How is that possible? You didn''t see wrongly, did you? " Yvonne said.


    "I saw it with my own eyes. How could I be wrong? Men are all pig trotters. I didn''t expect him to do


    such a thing," Linda said indignantly.


    Yvonne suddenly became silent. She didn''t even have t o think to know what the man was doing in


    Golden Bridge City.


    However, Yvonne didn''t expect Samuel also go to such a ce.


    "Yvonne, you have to hurry up. We can''t dy the matter between the two of you any longer," Linda


    reminded her.


    Yvonne didn''t say a word, but hung up the phone with tears in her eyes.


    She thought Samuel loved her very much. Even if they didn''t have a rtionship, he wouldn''t care. But


    now, i t seemed that she was wrong.


    He must have been there many times in the past three years, but no one found him.


    It''s normal for men to have desires, but why do you want to go to that kind of ce?


    Even though I was wrong, I had never betrayed marriage.


    What about you?


    "Getting married and having an affair."


    I''d thought that our rtionship would progress step b y step.


    Yvonne had no expression on her face. She got out of bed with tears on her face and helped Samuel to


    At this time, Samuel knew that Ye Fei had arrived at Golden Bridge City. He called the guest room


    service and called the manager of the hall.


    The hall manager didn''t expect Samuel to call her.


    Although she didn''t want to work, he was handsome and rich. As long as he could afford it, she didn''t


    mind doing it once in a while.


    When she entered Samuel''s room, the manager was a little shy. She said to Samuel, "Sir, I didn''t


    expect you t o have such good taste."

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Seeing that the manager was going to take off her clothes, Samuel knew that she had misunderstood


    him. He said quickly, "I asked you toe here because I have something else to ask you for help."


    "Something else?" The manager looked at Samuel warily and said, "You don''t have any special


    hobbies, d o you? I don''t ept those strange things."


    Samuel smiled helplessly. What was the manager thinking in her mind? But on such an asion, it


    was no wonder that she would think so.


    "I want to know which room Ye Fei is in. How many people are following him now?" Samuel asked.


    Although he knew that Ye Fei had arrived at Golden Bridge City, he did not dare to check the situation


    outside easily, so asking people was the best way.


    "Brother Fei? What do you want to do?" The manager looked at Samuel in surprise. Ye Fei was a


    frequent visitor of Golden Bridge City, and he was also the boss of the underground boxing field in


    Cloud City. The boss of Golden Bridge City had specially opened a membership card for him. It didn''t


    cost him any money toe here, which was enough to show his status in Golden Bridge City.


    "It''s none of your business what I want to do," Samuel said. "Just tell me what I want to know, and I''ll


    give you one hundred thousand."


    Ye Fei''s enemy? Was he looking for Ye Fei for revenge?


    The manager''s face became a little pale. If she told Ye Fei about this matter, she would definitely get


    benefits from him. Although 100,000 yuan was tempting, the result of offending Ye Fei was even more


    unimaginable.


    "Sorry, I can''t help you," the manager said.


    "Really?" Samuel took out a butterfly knife, blocked the door, and said faintly, "You must have guessed


    what I want to do, haven''t you? Do you think I will let you send a message to Ye Fei secretly?"


    The manager was so scared that she sat down on the ground and said, "Every debt has its debtor.


    Who you want to take revenge on has nothing to do with me. You can''t kill me."


    "As long as you tell me where he is and how many people are around him, I will definitely not hurt you.


    O n the contrary, I cannot guarantee what I will do." Samuel threatened.


    The manager was very scared, so she had to tell Samuel Ye Fei''s room.


    "You will be wronged for a while. Stay here." Samuel tore the sheets apart and tied up the manager.


    Her mouth was also gagged tightly.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After walking out of the room as if nothing had happened, Samuel headed for Ye Fei''s ce.


    Sure enough, there were two of Ye Fei''s men standing at the door of the room that the manager


    mentioned. However, ording to the manager, there should be four of them.


    He didn''t expect Ye Fei to have two people following him when he was doing that. He was extremely


    careful.


    Wouldn''t it be hard for him to provide live streaming t o his subordinates? Wouldn''t that make him feel a


    little awkward?


    Before Samuel came to the door, the two men were on guard. Fortunately, there was no surveince


    on the third floor of Golden Bridge City. After all, apart from ordinary guests, there were many rich and


    powerful people who came here to y. They did not want their privacy to be exposed, so Golden


    Bridge City protected the guests well in private.


    However, this gave Samuel the opportunity to do so. If there were surveince cameras, things would


    only be more troublesome.


    The moment he passed by the room, the guards¡¯ throat were cut by a saber. The two men did not have


    time to react. They covered their throats and looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    Samuel stretched out his hands and supported the two of them to fall down slowly to avoid making too


    much noise.


    He didn''t know if there were any innocent people in the room except for Ye Fei and his men. But now


    that things hade to this point, he couldn''t retreat. If there were employees of Golden Bridge City,


    he could only be ruthless.


    Pushing the door open and entering, Ye Fei said," What the hell are you doing? I''ve been waiting for so


    long. I''m getting impatient."


    Hearing this, Samuel was sure that there were only Ye Fei and his men in the room. Although he would


    not hurt the innocent, he must hurry up, because the two people at the door would soon be exposed.


    "Ye Fei, it''s your time to die." Samuel walked into the room with a cold face.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    When Ye Fei saw that it was a man, he sat up from the bed and said scornfully, "Boy, you can deal with


    two of my men outside silently. You do have some ability."


    "They''re already waiting for you on the way. Now it''s your turn." Samuel walked toward Ye Fei.


    The remaining two subordinates were standing in front of Ye Fei. Ye Fei said indifferently, "With just you


    alone, what kind of trash are you? I, Ye Fei, have been i n the industry for so many years. If I were to


    be killed b y a brat like you, wouldn''t I be theughingstock of a dead person if word got out?"


    "They can protect you?" Samuel smiled faintly. These two people might be considered very strong to


    an ordinary person, but in front of Samuel, they were merely an egg powder made of paper paste.


    "Then try it. I hope you won''t die too miserably." After that, Ye Feiy down without any concern.


    The two men rubbed their hands together and red a t Samuel.


    "Kid, how do you want to die?"


    "What does it feel like to have a broken leg? Have you experienced it?"


    Samuel didn''t have time to waste with them and took the lead. For him, who was good at using sabers,


    killing two people who didn''t take him seriously was too easy.


    Samuel¡¯s teacher, Yan Jun, relied on a small de to be the strongest person in the Hannigan


    family. Moreover, it was difficult to find a few opponents.


    At the moment when the two big guys fell to the ground, Ye Fei, who was waiting for the woman''s


    service with his eyes closed, said lightly, "Take this son of a bitch out. Don''t disturb my mood."


    "Ye Fei, on the way to hell, I''ll burn you two paper men as maids."


    Hearing Samuel was still talking, Ye Fei suddenly opened his eyes. When he saw that his men had


    fallen, and Samuel was still intact, he finally realized that he could not underestimate the man in front of


    him.


    "Who are you?" Ye Fei asked.


    "Aren''t you investigating me? Why don''t you even know who I am?" Samuel said with a smile.


    His words made Ye Fei''s teeth tremble with fear. The person he had been investigating recently was


    the guy who forced Saber Twelve to retreat from the arena.


    Could it be that the person in front of him was him


    "Yes, if it weren''t for him, how could these two men be killed so easily?"


    "Don''t kill me. I, Ye Fei, can give you whatever I want. Money, women, I''ll give you as much as you


    want,"


    said Ye Fei.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I''m sorry, I only want your life." At this time, a scream came from the corridor. It should be Ye Fei''s


    woman.


    Time did not allow Samuel to waste any more time.


    Ye Fei saw Samuel walking toward him and kneeling o n the bed. However, his fate had long been


    decided when he investigated Samuel.


    With the blood staining the white sheets, Ye Fei, who was covering his neck, watched bitterly as


    Samuel jumped down from the third floor through the window.


    When the relevant security personnel of Golden Bridge City arrived, Ye Fei and the other three people


    were no longer alive. 1


    This matter was quickly heard by the boss of Golden Bridge City. Although he usually took good care of


    Ye Fei, since he was dead and the tea was cold, in order t o avoid more troubles, he asked his men to


    take the bodies of Ye Fei and others out of the city in the middle of the night to bury them. As for whom


    the murderer was, he did not care about it, and he would not let others know that Ye Fei had died in


    Golden Bridge City.


    After all, Golden Bridge City was an illegal ce. If the authorities were disturbed, Golden Bridge City


    would have to close after investigation.


    In order to prevent Manfred from worrying for the entire night, Samuel called Manfred to tell him that


    everything was fine. After that, he limped off to the


    car.


    After all, he was not Spiderman. He was forced to jump from the height of the third floor, so it was


    impossible for him to remain unscathed.


    Manfred found out that Samuel had sessfully killed Ye Fei, he was so shocked that he was unable


    to recover his senses for a long time.


    In his opinion, the sess rate of this matter was less than 1%, but Samuel had done it.


    Hanging up the phone, Manfred had a bitter smile on his face as he muttered to himself, "I''m really


    curious, i s there anything that you can''t do?"


    "Boss Manfred, Brother Samuel, has he already killed Y e Fei?" Johann asked in fear.


    Manfred nodded his head.


    Johann''s eyes suddenly became horrified. Even if he could no longer be trusted by Samuel, this matter


    warned him not to betray Samuel. Otherwise, his fate would be the same as Ye Fei''s.


    Ye Fei was killed so easily, what did he count as?


    Samuel returned home. When he saw the floor bed in the room, he was stunned.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Seeing Yvonne had fallen asleep, Samuel didn''t ask much and slept on the floor for the night.


    At six o''clock the next morning, Samuel was about to get up, he heard Yvonne say coldly, "I''m going for


    a jog alone today. Don''t follow me. I''ll go to work by myself. You don''t have to see me off."


    "What happened?"


    Samuel waspletely at a loss. She was fine yesterday, but why did her attitude change so quickly


    today?


    Could it be that her period hade?


    Samuel had experienced such a thing several times in the past. He also knew that women were always


    very hot-tempered every month.


    That was probably the reason.


    Samuel touched his legs. It was indeed not very suitable for running today. Although he jumped from


    the third floorst night without hurting his bones and muscles, he still had to have a good day''s rest.


    At the gate of the vi, Yvonne, who had waited for three minutes, ran alone disappointedly.


    It seemed that he was really tiredst night.


    Otherwise, how could he really note to run because of her words?


    Perhaps this rtionship was not what she thought it was from the beginning to the end.


    On the top of the mountain, Yvonne burst into tears. When she went down the mountain, her


    expression became particrly cold.


    During the afternoon break in thepany, Linda came to the office to find Yvonne.


    "Yvonne, have you asked Samuel about what happened yesterday?" Linda asked.


    "What''s there to ask? Do I need to know what kind of woman he slept with?" Yvonne said coldly.


    "What if he just went for a massage?" Linda tossed and turnedst night. In her opinion, Samuel was


    not such a person. Moreover, it was not until she called Yvonne that she realized that there was no


    truth behind it. It was very likely that it would affect the rtionship between the two of them.


    "You also know what kind of ce Golden Bridge City i s. If it''s just a massage, why does he have to


    go there?" Yvonne said.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda was instantly at a loss for words. She wanted to exin on Samuel¡¯s behalf but couldn''t find an


    excuse.


    "Even if he really went there, you can''t me him. He i s just a normal man," Linda said.


    "Linda, you like him so much that you can ept him sleeping with another woman. How about I give


    him t


    o you?" Yvonne said lightly.


    "Well, There are so many women in the world. He only takes a dip of your. How could he fall in love


    with me? And in my opinion, even if he really does that, he''s just venting. He''s emotionless. You don''t


    have to me him. As long as you give it to him, he won''t go out to have fun in the future." If Samuel


    was on the scene and heard Linda''s exnation, he would be so angry that he would spit blood.


    There was nothing in the world that could make Linda speak as if she were telling the truth. Moreover,


    when Yvonne heard this kind of good words, how could it beforting?


    So many women in the world?


    Yvonne didn''t care what Linda saidter because she frowned for these words.


    So many women in the world..


    "I don''t think so."


    "What''s wrong? Why are you in a daze all of a sudden? " Linda asked when she saw Yvonne remain


    silent.


    "No... nothing." Yvonne shook her head and said, "I''ve already let him sleep back to the floor. You don''t


    have t o speak for him. I will never let a dirty man touch me. Even if I don''t divorce him, he won''t get me


    in this life."


    Linda was secretly speechless. She didn''t expect that she would cause such a serious consequence by


    talking too much.


    "Yvonne, it''s possible that I was wrong. Maybe it''s just because I misunderstood his back. If you don''t


    ask clearly, what if there is a misunderstanding?" Linda said anxiously.


    "Don''t say anything else. If there''s nothing else, you should hurry back to work. I''m still very busy here,


    so I don''t have time to apany you," Yvonne said.


    Linda was about to say something when Yvonne pushed her out of the office.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    "This is serious. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have called Yvonne."


    Linda was extremely regretful, but in this situation, it was useless to regret.


    Since Yvonne refused to ask, Linda could only go to Samuel and ask him about it. If it was a


    misunderstanding, making it clear might save the rtionship between them.


    "Where are you? I want to see you." Linda dialed Samuel''s number and said directly.


    Samuel was on his way to Saber Twelve''s Families. Naturally, he was not free. He said, "Maybe


    another day. I have something to do today."


    "I advise you toe out and see me immediately, or i t will be toote for regrets," Linda threatened.


    Samuel didn''t know what the woman was doing, but it was not the first time for her to mess around. So


    he didn''t bother to talk to her after hanging up the phone.


    Linda was furious after being hung up. If it weren''t for her new phone, she would have fallen it to the


    ground.


    "Samuel, you actually dared to hang up my call. You should go and regret it." 1


    Manfred drove his own old-fashioned Santana. He didn''t have the demeanor of a boss at all.


    After Samuel hung up the phone, Manfred couldn''t resist asking curiously, "How did you manage to get


    herest night? One person?"


    "Ye Fei is dead, but the news will definitely not be spread out. The people in Golden Bridge City will


    definitely conceal this matter. How do you n to start in the underground boxing field?" Samuel


    asked.


    Seeing Samuel didn''t want to talk about what happenedst night, Manfred didn''t pursue the matter


    any further. Regardless of how he managed to do it, the result was good after all.


    "Actually, there is someone who can help me aplish it. Furthermore, it is very simple with him


    around." Manfred said.


    "Saber Twelve?" Samuel was puzzled.


    Manfred nodded his head heavily and said, "Even though Saber Twelve isn''t very popr in the ring,


    everyone recognizes his strength. There shouldn''t be anyone who is unconvinced by him."


    "That''s a good idea, but even if Ye Fei is dead, Saber Twelve may not be willing to work for us,"


    Samuel said worriedly.


    "Isn''t this big fellow someone who dotes on his daughter? If his daughter doesn''t have a school to


    study, we might be able to help her. Would he still be able to refuse?" Manfred said with a smile.


    Samuel mockingly looked at Manfred and said, "Boss


    Manfred, you aren''t a good person either."


    Manfred said in shame, "I''m also trying to help his daughter change into a better learning environment.


    How good can a country bumpkin''s education be?"


    "Well, I like it when you are shameless."


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, as if they were like snakes and rats nesting together.


    In the central primary school.


    Saber Twelve''s face darkened in the principal''s office. His daughter had just gone to school today, and


    she was crying as she returned home before the end of school. She said that she was expelled from


    school. Saber Twelve immediately rushed to the principal in a hurry to ask for an exnation.


    Facing Saber Twelve''s ferocious expression, the principal was afraid. However, even if he was afraid, h


    e could only do so when he thought of how much money he had earned.


    "Your daughter often fights with people in school, and she doesn''t even listen to the teacher''s words, so


    I fired her. You''d better ask someone else for help," the principal said.


    "Bullshit." Saber Twelve pped his hand on the desk, causing the entire desk to tremble.


    The principal was frightened and quickly said, "Don''t get excited. Calm down first." "My daughter is


    obedient and sensible. How could she fight with anyone? Find him and chat with me." Saber Twelve''s


    loud voice resounded throughout the principal''s office.


    The principal wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, "It''s an indisputable fact. So what? Your


    daughter has been expelled. Even if I want to help, I can''t. Other parents don''t want their children to go


    to the same school as your daughter. Do I have to ruin the academic atmosphere of the whole school


    for her?"


    "Who doesn''t want to? Ask him to tell me," Saber Twelve said.


    "You are unreasonable, just like your daughter.


    Anyway, your daughter can''t study here. If you have the ability... kill me if you have the ability," the


    principal said with his eyes closed.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Saber Twelve punched the desk again. The entire desk cracked open, like a scattered spider web.


    "Tell me, what do you think I should do to allow my daughter to continue her studies at school?" Saber


    Twelve was willing to bend down for his daughter''s sake. Even if he had to apologize, he would still be


    able to ept it.


    "I have no choice. You''d better go to other schools and have a try." The principal sighed and said.


    "Is there really no other way?" Saber Twelve softened his tone.


    "No, I really can''t help you. I''m sorry." The principal pretended to sigh with regret.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    When Saber Twelve left the Principal''s office, his office desk had already shattered into pieces.


    The principal looked at the mess in front of him and was stunned.


    This guy''s strength was so terrible that it smashed the whole desk. How much strength did he have?


    The headmaster, who had survived the disaster, breathed a sigh of relief and said secretly, "It seems


    that I''d better not make this kind of money well in the future. I might lose my life if I am not careful. God


    blesses me today."


    Saber Twelve returned home and saw the car at the door. He walked into the house unhappily.


    In the yard, Samuel sat beside Tang Qingwan. Through the conversation just now, he knew Tang


    Qingwan''s name. He was very surprised to hear the name Qingwan.


    "How could a rough man like Saber Twelve have such a fresh and refined name? I don''t know where


    he found it."


    "Qingwan said that she was expelled from school?" Samuel stood up and asked Saber Twelve.


    "That headmaster is bullshitting. How could my daughter fight with someone?" Saber Twelve cursed


    hot-temperedly.


    Tang Qingwan cried and buried her head in her knees.


    When Saber Twelve saw this, his heart ached even more. This was the person he loved the most.


    Even if Saber Twelve was starving, he was unwilling to let Tang Qingwan suffer even a little.


    "Dad, can''t I study in the future?" Tang Qingwan raised her head and looked at Saber Twelve in the


    rain.


    Saber Twelve quickly walked to Tang Qingwan''s side andforted her. "Don''t worry. Dad will find you


    another school. How can you not study?"


    "But... in our town, there is only one school." Tang Qingwan cried.


    Saber Twelve also knew this. It would take a lot of money to find a school for Tang Qingwan in the city,


    and they didn''t even have a ce to live. Did he have t o let Tang Qingwan sleep on the streets for the


    sake of studying?


    "Ye Fei is already finished," Samuel said at this time.


    Saber Twelve raised his head and looked at Samuel with disdain. He said, "Do you think I''ll believe you


    as soon as you say it?"


    Samuel took out his mobile phone and said, "There are some things that are not suitable for Qing Wan


    to see. Would you like toe and have a look?"


    Saber Twelve walked to Samuel''s side with a suspicious look on his face. He saw a bloodied


    photograph on his phone. It was none other than Ye Fei, who was holding onto his neck.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Saber Twelve''s eyes became shocked. When Samuel had said this yesterday, he had only treated it as


    a joke. He did not expect that he had actually seeded!


    Ye Fei was the boss of the underground boxing field in Cloud City. He had many masters with him.


    Although Saber Twelve could also do this, he couldn''t have done it so quietly.


    "How did you do that?¡± Saber Twelve looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    "Is it important? You have no worries now. As long as you are willing to work for me, I can help


    Qingwan find a better school in the city and provide you with a ce to live," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve was most afraid that Ye Fei would use Tang Qingwan to threaten him, and now he was


    also facing Tang Qingwan''s school problem.


    The former Samuel had taken care of, and thetter was easy for him to do.


    "What do you want me to do?" asked Saber Twelve.


    "You will take over Ye Fei''s underground boxing field. I f someone is not convinced, you will step


    forward and help me defeat them. What do you say?" Samuel smiled as he spoke.


    "You want me to be the boss?" Saber Twelve asked curiously.


    "He''s the boss. You''re the only one who''s smart enough to be a thug," Samuel said bluntly.


    Saber Twelve did not refute this statement because he knew he was brave but not astute. He could


    only be a general, not amander-in-chief.


    "Very well. As long as you help me resolve Qingwan''s studies, I''ll help you," said Saber Twelve.


    Samuel nced at Manfred and the two of them smiled at each other.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    "There''s something to be cleaned up at home. I''ll go to the downtown area to find you a ce to stay,"


    Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve packed up some of Tang Qingwan''s clothes, and he did not take the rest. After all, they


    were not valuable.


    Tang Qingwan was still a little nervous about going to the city. She had been there so few times, and


    she could count the number of times she had been there with one hand.


    Saber Twelve said a few words that would make Manfred bleed.


    "Does Big Brother only drive this stupid car?"


    Samuelughed out loud. Manfred''s face was as red as a pig''s liver as he red fiercely at the


    Back in the city, Samuel spent a lot of money buying a school district house for Saber Twelve. When he


    chose a house, he thought it would be convenient for Tang Qingwan to study. Moreover, it was also


    written with Saber Twelve''s name.


    Saber Twelve felt that all of this was only right since h e was going to work for Samuel. As such, he did


    not say anything to thank him.


    After spending some unnecessary money, he allowed Saber Twelve and his daughter to move into their


    new home on the same day.


    When Samuel and Manfred were about to leave, Saber Twelve sent them to the elevator himself.


    Samuel was surprised.


    Even though Saber Twelve hadn''t thanked him throughout the entire process, he didn''t expect Saber


    Twelve to still have a conscience before he left.


    "You don''t have to thank me. As long as things are done, there will be a lot of benefits waiting for you in


    the future," Samuel said.


    "Do you have cash?" asked Saber Twelve.


    Samuel looked at Saber Twelve in astonishment and said, "Yes, I do. What are you doing?"


    "No money to eat."


    Well, this was not gratitude. He came to the door to ask for money, for fear of being seen by Tang


    Qingwan.


    Samuel helplessly gave a few thousand yuan to Saber Twelve. After Saber Twelve received the money,


    he returned home without saying a word, leaving behind Samuel and Manfred looking at each other in


    dismay.


    "This fellow only recognizes money." Manfred said with a bitter smile.


    "Go straight to the point. It''s not bad." Samuel looked a t the time. It was about time to go to the


    When Manfred was sent to the Sue family''s building, i t was the right time. However, when it was 5:30


    p.m., Yvonne was nowhere to be seen.


    She won''t work overtime, will she?


    "Or should she leave thepany and go home in advance?"


    At this time, Harvey and Yara got out of thepany''s door.


    Samuel stepped forward and asked the two, "Where''s Yvonne? Is she still working overtime?"


    "Samuel, she''s got off work a long time ago. Don''t you know that?" Harvey said.


    Samuel turned around and left without saying a word.


    She got off work a long time ago!


    For more than three years, this was the first time that something must have gone wrong with Samuel''s


    intuition.


    "Wasn''t Yvonne waiting for Samuel to pick her up in the past?" Yara said doubtfully.


    Harvey''s face was gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said, "This stinking woman may have noticed


    Grandmother doesn''t trust her, so she deliberately distance herself from Samuel. She wants grandma


    to put her in an important position." "I don''t even know what kind of a good-for-nothing


    Samuel is," Yara said with a sneer.


    "Su Yvonne has already realized that this wimp is her stumbling block. Of course, she have to kick him


    away. But I can''t let Su Yvonne get what she wants. She wants topete with me for status, but she


    doesn''t know who she herself is," Harvey said coldly. 2


    "Don''t worry. Yvonne is a woman after all. How can she defeat you? Besides, I will help you in the


    future," Yara said.


    Recently, Harvey had deliberately been close to Yara and got in touch with her because Yara had a


    chance t 0 marry into a rich and powerful family in the future. Now that he got Yarn''s guarantee, he


    couldn''t helpughing.


    "In the future, the Sue and Hannigan families will be i n our hands. Good for you, good for everyone."


    Harvey said with a smile.


    "Well, I just don''t know when my prince charming will appear," Yara sighed. She could not wait any


    longer, but the other party did not take any action.


    "This kind of rich man must have a lot of things to do. Maybe he''s busy making money for you. What''s


    the rush?" Harvey said.


    "That''s true. The family is so rich, how can they be idlers? It''s normal to be busy. But I have been


    waiting for so long. When he shows up, I must make things difficult for him and let him know that I,


    Yara, am not a casual woman. It''s not easy to marry me."


    Looking at Yara''s look, Harvey despised her in his heart. He was afraid that when that person really


    appeared, Yara would rush into his arms. How could she be reserved?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    If the gold digger faced the temptation of money, she would open her legs directly.


    When Samuel returned home, he did not see Yvonne. Instead, he saw Lydia sitting solemnly in the


    living room.


    "Samuel, from today onwards, you should not return to this ce. Get lost." Lydia said in a cold voice.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    "Where''s Yvonne?" Samuel asked.


    Lydia didn''t know what had happened, but she could feel Yvonne''s attitude toward Samuel had


    suddenly be cold. She also asked He Ting to tidy up a room for Samuel. Obviously, she was


    going to sleep in a room without Samuel.


    What happened was not important. If the rtionship between them broke down, it would be a good


    thing for Lydia. 1


    It was inevitable to add fuel to the fire. It would be better if Samuel was allowed to leave the vi. Then


    she would be able to see it out of her mind.


    "What qualifications do you have to ask where Yvonne is? She has already tidied up your room and


    wants to divide it with yours. Don''t you understand what she means?" Lydia said with a smile. This was


    a great opportunity. It would be better if she could take this opportunity to kick Samuel.


    "Shut up." Samuel scolded her coldly.


    Three years ago, even if Yvonne was very reluctant to marry him, they still slept in the same room.


    Today''s division was the first earthquake of this rtionship for Samuel. The key point was that he did


    not know what had happened.


    If he let Lydia continue to stir up the mess here, it


    would only make things more serious.


    "Samuel, what do you mean? Now it''s Yvonne who is dissatisfied with you. Why are you yelling at me?"


    Lydia stood with her hands on her hips and walked to Samuel aggressively.


    "Lydia, this vi is mine. Have you forgotten?" Samuel asked.


    Lydia was stunned for a moment and suddenly felt a little guilty. However, after thinking about Yvonne,


    she became confident again and said, "Are you going t o drive all of us out?"


    At this time, Yvonne suddenly came out of the room and said, "If you don''t want us to live here, we can


    move now."


    Hearing this, Lydia became anxious. She trotted to Yvonne and said in a low voice, "Girl, are you


    stupid? How can we move out? He should be the one to leave."


    "Mom, this vi is not ours," Yvonne said.


    Seeing Yvonne''s cold face, Samuel said helplessly," Can you let me know what happened?"


    "Is it important?" For a woman, a man''s body had already been cheated. Even if he was just pure


    asexual, Yvonne couldn''t ept it, because she was clean, and she also hoped Samuel the same.


    It didn''t matter what Samuel had done in the past. What was important was what would happen after


    they got married.


    And he said that he loved her, but he did those things behind her back, which made Yvonne feel that


    she had been betrayed and lied. That was the biggest reason why she changed her mind.


    "Of course it''s important. Even if I have to die, I have t o die clearly," Samuel said.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Alright, I''ll let you die a clear death. Last night, you went to Golden Bridge City, right?" Yvonne said.


    "What!" Lydia was shocked. Golden Bridge City was very famous in Cloud City. Although she had not


    been there, she had heard from many sisters that it was a ce for men to y with women.


    "Samuel, now that you''re rich, you actually went to fool around with those slutty women. Divorce, you


    must get a divorce." Lydia said angrily.


    Samuel didn''t expect that it was because of this matter, but how could she know about it?


    When they left home yesterday, Samuel had sent Yvonne home.


    He thought of the phone call from Linda today. "Could i t be that she happened to see me and then


    reported it t o Yvonne?"


    "Is there anything else you want to say?" Seeing Samuel did not defend himself but remained silent,


    Yvonne waspletely disheartened. This was the chance she gave Samuel to exin, but he did not


    say anything.


    "This is not what you think," Samuel said.


    "What''s that? Tell me," Yvonne said.


    I went there to kill Ye Fei!

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    If Yvonne knew about this, Samuel would not know what she would think.


    As for the dark side of society, Yvonne had never seen it before, so he couldn''t let her know that he had


    killed someone.


    "I can''t tell you right now, but I haven''t had sex with any woman yet," Samuel said.


    "Samuel, can we believe what you said? Do you think that that kind of ce is a zoo? Do you think we


    are cheated by three-year-old kids?" Lydia was afraid that the world would not be in chaos. She could


    not wait to take this opportunity to break off the rtionship between Yvonne and Samuel. Of course,


    the premise was to get the power of the vi in her hands.


    "Do you believe me?" Samuel looked at Yvonne and asked seriously.


    Yvonne wanted to believe Samuel, but she didn''t believe that Samuel had done nothing in a ce like


    Golden Bridge City.


    "You didn''t even tell me what you did, so how am I supposed to believe you?" Yvonne said.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "I''ll tell you everything in the future, but it''s not the right time yet."


    "Do you want to wait for wild women outside to have a


    n illegitimate child?" Lydia questioned.


    For the first time, Samuel wanted to kill Lydia. If this woman talked too much, the misunderstanding


    would be deeper and deeper, and Yvonne would also be more and more distrustful of him.


    A pair of cold eyes stared at Lydia, and Lydia unconsciously shrank her neck. She only felt Samuel


    seemed to be very terrible at the moment.


    "You... why are you staring at me?" Lydia took two steps back and looked at Samuel with fear.


    "Yvonne, I didn''t do anything bad to you," Samuel said.


    "Okay, you can exin it to me and go back to your room." After Yvonne finished speaking, she turned


    around and went back to her room.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. If he wanted her to know about these things, it would take


    a t least a few years. Could it be that they would sleep in different rooms in the next few years? And in


    this way, the rtionship between them would inevitably be more and more estranged.


    He had to find a way to solve this problem.


    "Yvonne, this is a good opportunity for you to divorce him. You won''t let him go just like that, will you?"


    Lydia followed Yvonne back to her room and started t o y dirty tricks at the first instance.


    "He has slept with other women now. Those who go out to sell are so dirty. Think about what he has


    done with those women. How can you still want such a dirty man?"


    "And maybe he''s got an illness. What if he spreads it t o you?"


    "Mom, stop it," Yvonne said impatiently.


    "Silly girl, you won''t really believe him, will you? If a man''s words can be trusted, even sows can climb


    trees." Lydia said eagerly.


    Seeing Yvonne lower her head, Lydia mistakenly thought that she had persuaded Yvonne. She


    continued, "But before you divorce, you have to get the vi. You can''t let him get away with it. Listen to


    me, tomorrow we will transfer the ownership of the property to you, and divorce him once we are done.


    With your conditions, isn''t it easy to find a good man?"


    "Mom, can you shut up? It''s my business. How to decide is my business," Yvonne said.


    "Mom is doing this for your own good. Could it be that I want to harm you? If he''s really infected with


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    some disease, you won''t even have time to regret it," Lydia rebuked.


    Yvonne was willing to give Samuel a chance, but when he heard Lydia''s words, hse was a little shaken.


    2


    She believed in Samuel''s character, but she was not sure if he could control himself in the face of


    desire.


    "Mom, do you really want this vi?" Yvonne asked.


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? Who doesn''t want such


    a valuable ce?" Lydia said without hesitation.


    "Okay." Yvonne nodded and said, "I''ll ask him to transfer the ownership to me tomorrow, but I won''t


    divorce him now."


    "Really?" Lydia was surprised. Whether she would get divorced or not would depend on the future. The


    key was to transfer the ownership first. When she got the ownership, she would be able to stand up in


    this family.


    "Yes." Yvonne did this for no other reason. She just wanted to give Samuel a warning. Even if he really


    didn''t do anything this time, in the future, when he faced these things, he would have a sense of crisis.


    1


    The new room, the new atmosphere.


    However, Samuel was not happy at all. He could understand Yvonne''s mood. If he were Yvonne, he


    would not have been able to calm down. He was afraid Lydia would add fuel to the fire, which would


    make this matter more and more troublesome.


    It seemed that it was time to teach Lydia a lesson. He had endured humiliation for three years and


    could not let this woman continue to be arrogant.


    The next morning, Samuel met Yvonne at the dinner table.


    He had wanted to say that he was going to take Yvonne to work, but he didn''t expect Yvonne to start


    talking first. She said, "I''m not going to thepany today."


    Yvonne was serious and responsible about her work. She wouldn''t ask for leave for no reason. Was it


    because of the incident at the vi?

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    "I understand," Samuel said with a dejected expression.


    He knew that Lydia must be ying tricks on him. However, since Yvonne had mentioned it, he would


    not refuse. It was not a big deal for him to bear humiliation in the Sue family for three years.


    As long as Yvonne was well, Samuel would be willing t o do anything for her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Can you promise me one thing?" Samuel said.


    "Don''t worry. Auntie He will continue to work here. I won''t fire her," Yvonne said.


    "Yes."


    Lydia was in a good mood today. Even in the cloudy day, she felt warm all over. When she thought that


    the vi would soon be Yvonne''s, she did not have to worry about being chased out of the vi by


    Samuel. She felt very happy.


    "What''s wrong with you today? Why are you sneaking a smile?" Godfrey asked Lydia.


    "This vi will soon be your daughter''s. How can I not be happy?" Lydia said.


    "What''s going on?" Godfrey looked at Lydia in confusion.


    "Samuel is such a good-for-nothing. He actually went t o Golden Bridge City and was discovered by


    Yvonne. Now Yvonne asked him to transfer the vi under her name. Does he dare to refuse? A good-


    for-nothing like him can only live under someone else''s roof. Let''s see i f he dares to yell at me in the


    future." Lydia said proudly.


    Godfrey frowned. The impression Samuel left on him was getting more and moreplicated. It


    seemed to be a good thing for them to get the vi, but Godfrey was a little nervous.


    "Are you going to force them to divorce again?" Godfrey asked.


    "Do I need to force him? When Yvonne thinks it through, she will naturally divorce him. Men cheat on


    each other once and he will do it countless times.


    Since he has done such a thing, it means that he is disloyal to Yvonne. Our daughter is not a fool.


    Sooner o rter, she will kick him away," Lydia said.


    Godfrey sighed. Although he felt that doing so was not a good thing, if he retorted Lydia, this woman


    would fall out with him again and would not get a good result. So he simply said nothing.


    However, Godfrey had some doubts about Samuel''s trip to Golden Bridge City. If he really wanted to


    y with women, why would he go to a ce like Golden Bridge City?


    It should be a simple thing for him to buy a vi, buy a real estate, and keep a mistress in a golden


    house.


    In the position of a man, trying to figure out a man''s thoughts would be moreclear. Unfortunately, except


    Godfrey, Lydia and Yvonne would not think so.


    When Samuel and Yvonne went to deal with the transfer of ownership of the vi, something happened


    on the other side.


    Cloud Dragon Prison, as the most famous prison in Huaxia, was also known as the First Prison.


    Whether the prisoners in it or the strict security was the top existence in Huaxia.


    A limited edition Rolls-Royce stopped in front of Cloud Dragon Prison. An olddy got out of the car.


    Although she was old, the Old Madam''s aura was very powerful. People who were not familiar with her


    would be intimidated by her majesty as soon as they approached her.


    Hangong Qianqiu, after Han Cheng from the Hannigan family entered the hospital due to a serious


    illness, it was this olddy who supported the Hannigan family by herself.


    It was also because of her that she had ordered


    Samuel to be driven out Hannigan family and married into the Sue family. She had also told him not to


    reveal his true identity for the rest of his life. 1


    Everything she had done was for her grandson, Han Jun.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    In Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes, there was only one grandson of the Hannigan family. That was Han Jun,


    because she could not tolerate a good-for-nothing surviving in the name of the Hannigan family.


    Today, Nangong Qianqiu came here to see his beloved grandson. 1


    This was one of her monthly trips. Even if the sky copsed, it would not be able to stop her from


    When one of Cloud Dragon''s people saw Nangong Qianqiu, he greeted her politely and said, "Madam


    Hannigan, Mr. Han Jun has been waiting for you."


    Nangong Qianqiu nodded and walked into the Cloud Dragon without saying a word.


    In the cell, Nangong Qianqiu saw Han Jun. Seeing the scars onHan Jun''s face, she was so painful that


    she couldn''t breathe.


    Han Jun had offended a lot of people in the past, so after he was sent to prison, he had suffered a lot of


    revenge. It wasmon for him to get beaten up.


    Although the olddy had already tried her best to buy some personnel, she was still unable to prevent


    these things from happening. After all, the Hannigan family had not yet reached the stage of being the


    most powerful one. That ce was not the territory of the


    Hannigan family.


    "Grandma, when will you save me? I don''t want to stay in this damn ce for a day," Han Jun said.


    Hangong Qianqiu let out a long sigh. If Han Jun had notmitted serious crimes and had not been


    put into jail, she would have had a lot of ways to save him. However, even the Hannigan family could


    not do so in this ce. The authority she could bring was only a little more convenient to visit the jail.


    "My good grandson, you have suffered a lot.


    Grandmother also wants to save you, but Grandmother can''t do it now," Hangong Qianqiu said with a


    painful face.


    "Grandma, are you going to watch me squat here for ten years? I want to be by your side to take care


    of you, " Han Jun said with tears streaming down his face. He looked like he was in pain.


    "Grandma didn''t want to eat or sleep without you by m y side, but..." Hangong Qianqiu wiped her tears.


    The pain for her had never shown on Samuel. The olddy''s partiality was almost extreme.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you say that you would let that trash Samuel g o to jail for me? I look exactly the same as him.


    It''s impossible for anyone to find out," Han Jun said eagerly.


    Hangong Qianqiu did have such an idea in the past, and this idea came to her mind as soon as Han


    Jun was in trouble.


    The reason why she decided to give Samuel a chanceter was that Nangong Qianqiu could not


    guarantee that she would seed. If something went wrong, the Hannigan family would fall into the


    abyss and would never have a chance to turn over.


    But Samuel was a good-for-nothing. How could he take the responsibility?


    In the eyes of Nangong Qianqiu, Samuel had always been useless. Even if he really made some


    achievements, the olddy would not admit it in her heart.


    "Granny, aren''t you going to save me? If the Hannigan family falls into Samuel''s hands, it''ll be over


    sooner orter. How can you trust this good-for-nothing?" Seeing that the olddy didn''t say anything,


    Han Jun became more anxious. If Nangong Qianqiu didn''t save him, she wouldn''t need Samuel to


    rece him. How could he survive the nightmares of the past ten years?


    "Grandma knows Hannigan family can''t rely on this good-for-nothing. Please allow Grandma to think


    about it. If I ampletely confident, I will definitely save you," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Jun punched the table and said angrily," Grandmother, I know that you''ve already ced your


    hope on Samuel. Otherwise, do you still have to think about it? I didn''t expect you to give up on me


    when I treated you with all my heart and soul. It seems that there''s no point in me living anymore."


    Han Jun''s head lurched onto the table as soon as he finished speaking.


    Seeing this situation, Hangong Qianqiu hurried to Han Jun''s side and said, "Silly boy, how could


    Grandmother give up on you? Don''t worry.


    Grandmother will definitely save you. Wait for a while and wait for Grandmother toe up with a


    n."


    Han Jun got up, knelt in front of Hangong Qianqiu, kowtowed, and shed tears. He looked very pitiful


    and said, "Grandma, I don''t want to suffer here anymore. I will be beaten every day and I will be bullied


    every day. Every time youe to see me, am I full of scars?"


    Hangong Qianqiu took a few deep breaths to relieve her heartache and said hurriedly, "Get up,


    grandma''s good grandson, get up first. Grandma promises you that I will try every means to save you."


    "Grandma, no matter what that trash, Samuel, told you, you can''t trust him. Don''t you know what he''s


    capable of?" Han Jun knew that the only way he could leave here safe and sound was to rece him


    with Samuel. That was why he didn''t let Samuel get any chance in front of the Old Madam.


    What Han Jun didn''t know was that Samuel didn''t go there at all, let alone see Hangong Qianqiu.


    And even if Samuel met Hangong Qianqiu, he would not use his sweet talk to please Hangong


    Qianqiu.


    In Hangong Qianqiu''s eyes, if she did not treat Samuel as her grandson, when had he ever treated her


    as


    Grandmother?


    Samuel could bear the humiliation brought by the Sue family, but he would never ept Nangong


    Qianqiu''s pity and cold attitude.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    After leaving Cloud Gragon, Nangong Qianqiu went to the hospital.


    In the VIP ward, Han Cheng, who was seriously ill, had special medical care, but as long as Gina had


    time, she would apany Han Cheng.


    Han Cheng had been in a deepa for months. The doctor was not very optimistic about whether he


    could wake up. Gina also knew that it was very likely that he would die in this way.


    "Mom, why are you here?" Seeing Nangong Qianqiu, Gina hurriedly stood up.


    Nangong Qianqiu s expression was cold and her eyes were cold. She said, "That trash Samuel can''t


    rece Han Jun."


    Hearing this, Gina frowned and asked, "Mom, what do you mean?"


    "Bring Samuel back and let him go to jail on Han Jun''s behalf," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    She had made it clear that she would give Samuel a chance. How could she suddenly bet on it?


    Gina knew that the Old Madam must have gone to see Han Jun today. Otherwise, she would not have


    said such words. Presumably, Han Jun must have said something in front of the Old Madam.


    "Mom, countless pairs of eyes are secretly watching the Hannigan family. Ourpetitors are eager to


    see the Hannigan family fall. If you really do this, you will be caught by them. At that time, not only will


    you fail t o save Han Jun, but the Hannigan family will also be implicated," Gina said.


    "Do you want me to watch Han Jun be imprisoned? I can''t do that," Hangong Qianqiu said coldly.


    Gina gritted her teeth and said, "Mom, I know you don''t like to hear some things, but I still have to say


    them. Samuel is also your grandson."


    "Him?" Hangong Qianqiu''s face was full of disdain. She said, "A good-for-nothing like him doesn''t


    deserve to be my grandson."


    Gina sighed and said, "I know you value Han Jun more, but is it worth it to let the Hannigan family take


    risks? Maybe someone wants us to do this. How can you be sure that there are no people from those


    families in Cloud Dragon?"


    Hangong Qianqiu had lost her mind for a moment because she felt sad for Han Jun.


    There were many enemies of the Hannigan family. They did not dare to settle these grudges on the


    surface. This was because the Hannigan family was quite powerful. Once they failed to deliver a fatal


    blow to the Hannigan family, those people would be seeking their own death.


    They were waiting for an opportunity. Saving Han Jun was their chance.


    If this matter was caught red-handed, no matter how powerful the Hannigan family was or how many


    people they had, they would not be able to reverse the situation.


    However, the olddy couldn''t bear to see Han Jun go t o jail.


    "I understand what you said, but what else can I do if I don''t make a bet?" Hangong Qianqiu said.


    It was impossible to change the olddy''s stubbornness, because Gina knew how important Han Jun


    was in her heart. Even Han Cheng, her biological son, couldn''tpare with Han Jun. 1


    Han Cheng had been in the hospital for a few months. The number of times the olddy came to the


    hospital could be counted on one hand, but she went to Cloud Dragon very frequently.


    "Mom, give me some time. If everything is arranged properly, I can make sure that no one will find out


    about this matter. Just do as you say, okay?" Gina said.


    "You''d better work quickly, or I''ll have to do it myself." After that, Hangong Qianqiu left the ward. During


    this period, she didn''t even look at Han Cheng.


    Gina sighed. It seemed that this matter had to be done. Even if she could buy some time for Samuel,


    what else could Samuel do?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if he did it, it was impossible to get the approval of the olddy.


    "A mouth that can say beautiful words is very important. Unfortunately, you won''t learn it in this life. "


    Gina sat next to the hospital bed again, took Han Cheng''s hand, and continued, "In this life, we have all


    let him down, but he can only ept his fate."


    Cloud City.


    It took Samuel a whole day to finally finish the transfer procedure of the vi.


    Now, the real owner of Hillside Vi was Yvonne. However, Samuel had no sense of loss. Neither the


    money nor the vi was of any value to him.


    On the way home, Yvonne, who was driving the car, suddenly asked Samuel, "Have you heard of the


    saying, there were much water, but you could only drink some of it?"


    Samuel was shocked. Why did she suddenly mention this sentence? Was she aware of something?

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    With a calm expression, he smiled again and said," This sentence came from a story in the Buddhist


    scriptures. Buddha told a mortal under the Bodhi Tree who didn''t know how to choose."


    "Buddha said that a tourist dying of thirst. Buddha pitied this person and ced ake in front of him,


    but he didn''t drink a drop of water. Because he thought that there was a lot ofke water. Since he


    couldn''t drink it all at once, he simply didn''t drink it. Buddha said that a person might encounter many


    beautiful things in his life, but it was enough as long a s he carefully grasped one of them. There is


    much water, and he just needed to take a scoop of it."


    Seeing Samuel''s serious exnation, Yvonne frowned slightly. "Is she really thinking too much?"


    Maybe, after all, the backstage of Weakriver Real Estate was the Hannigan family.


    Although he was also surnamed Hannigan, how could he have anything to do with the Hannigan


    family?


    "Do you think I''m unkind and ungrateful?" Yvonne continued to ask. After agreeing with Lydia, she felt a


    little regret in her heart, because although she had a knot in her heart, she felt that she should not have


    doubted Samuel. After all, it had been so many years. Maybe he really had something else to do?


    If Samuel really needed women, why would he stay in the Sue family and suffer?


    With such a powerful ssmate, it was impossible for him to be short of money and women even if he


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    followed his ssmates around casually.


    Hearing Yvonne''s question, Samuelughed and said," I''m very happy to hear you ask me that."


    "But before you exin it clearly to me, you still can''t g o back to your room to sleep," Yvonne said


    coldly.


    The smile on Samuel''s face froze instantly. He lowered his head and thought that it would be a long


    time before he could exin this matter clearly.


    Back home, when Lydia saw the property ownership certificate, she was so happy that she jumped in


    the living room, kissed it and held it in her arms, as if it were hers.


    "Samuel, this vi belongs to the Sue family now. It has nothing to do with you. It''s not impossible for


    you t o live here. From today on, you must recognize your identity," Lydia said to Samuel with a


    condescending look.


    Samuel did not speak. He knew that such a scene would happen, even without thinking about it.


    Because Lydia was such a person, but it did not mean that he wouldpromise humbly like before.


    "Mom, the vi has more than 100,000 yuan of property fees every year. Remember to pay it." Samuel


    reminded her.


    Hearing this, Lydia was stunned and said, "How... how much?"


    "Not a lot. I remember it''s 170, 000," Samuel said indifferently.


    "How could it be so high? The property management o f this vi is cheating people." Lydia was


    confused. Her family could not make so much money in the past year.


    "Near the vi, it belongs to a private ce. The property management has to ensure that others can''t


    g o to your private ce. The property fee will naturally be very expensive, and the maintenance of


    Hillside Vi will also cost a lot of money every year," Samuel said.


    Lydia did not expect that the vi was still a hot potato. It cost so much money every year to live here.


    Now the vi belonged to Yvonne, which meant that they had to pay for it.


    "How much is it for me to take care of it?" Lydia asked in fear.


    "I don''t know, but more than a hundred thousand is definitely not a small amount, so you have to


    prepare three hundred thousand at least," Samuel said.


    Lydia''s eyes darkened and she almost fainted. Sitting on the sofa, she said, "This is a tant trap.


    What can he do to me if I don''t hand it over?"


    "The property management in the vi area is managed by the Heavenly family. It''s not impossible for


    you not to hand it over, but you should know the consequences of provoking the Heavenly family, right?


    " Samuel said.


    Lydia suddenly stood up as if she had taken drugs. She pointed at Samuel and said, "You also live


    here. You have to pay a part of the money."


    "Okay, there are four people in our family. If it''s 300,000, I''ll pay 80,000. No problem," Samuel said


    happily.


    Apart from 80,000, there were still 220,000 left, which was quite a lot for Lydia .


    Then she pointed to He Ting and said, "You invited her. Of course, she can be counted as one of us."


    "Three hundred thousand. Five people. I''ll pay 120,000. It''s not a problem."


    At this time, even He Ting couldn''t stand it anymore. I t turned out that people were so shameless that


    they could do this.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    In a word, the Sue family still had to pay nearly 200,000 yuan. How could Lydia ept it? She simply


    refused to argue with Samuel. It was the truth to ask Yvonne to let Samuel to give out all the money


    when the time came.


    However, this incident made Lydia think of another possibility.


    The annual expenses for properties were so high, Samuel still dared to buy Hillside Vi. How much


    money did this guy have?


    Now that the vi had been transferred to Yvonne, Lydia wanted to get the private money of Samuel. It


    would be best if Yvonne could ask Samuel to take out all his money.


    "Your mother-inw is even more detestable than the one on TV." In the kitchen, He Ting said to


    Samuel with a speechless face.


    Samuel had specially prepared a few dishes for Yvonne tonight. Upon hearing He Ting''s words, he


    smiled helplessly.


    "It''s hard for a money-grubbing person to walk out."


    "I can''t stand it anymore. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t want to work here anymore," He Ting said.


    "Aunt He, this is a job for you to make money. You just


    need to make money. What''s the point of worrying about these things?" Samuel said with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "If it weren''t for your disdain for my daughter, I would have married her to you. She doesn''t know how


    to cherish such a good person like you," He Ting said with a look of grievance. This was not a joke. He


    Ting really thought so. 1


    But she knew that Samuel was only in the Sue family for Yvonne , and he had suffered a lot of


    grievances. H e was even willing to be called trash by others. No one could change this feeling.


    "By the way, when is your daughter on holiday? If she i s on holiday, let here to my home to y.


    You can stay with her for a while," Samuel said.


    He Ting shook her head repeatedly. She had been disliked by Lydia at home. If her daughter lived


    here, she did not know how Lydia would react.


    She could suffer a little, but Lydia would make things difficult for her daughter, but she would never let


    her daughter suffer.


    "Forget it. Your mother-inw won''t agree to this. Even if she does, she won''t be kind to my daughter."


    H e Ting refused.


    "That''s true. It''s a pity that the vi doesn''t belong to m e now. Otherwise, I would have been able to


    make the decision," Samuel said.


    "Samuel, Auntie He doesn''t want to ruin your rtionship. As a man, you have to be strong


    asionally. I know you dote on Yvonne, so you bear i t step by step, but you can''t let others get close


    to you and ride on you," He Ting said.


    "Aunt He, those who do great things don''t care about trifles," Samuel said with a smile.


    He Ting sighed. She could not understand whether it was a big deal or not. She felt Samuel was not a


    good-for-nothing. He had endured everything and there was no need for him to do so.


    She didn''t know how much Yvonne had suffered back then, so she naturally couldn''t understand why


    Samuel would have such a deep feeling for Yvonne.


    Yvonne, who was kicked out by the Hannigan family, married Samuel, who was a son-inw of the Sue


    family. Moreover, Yvonne did not have the right to choose. Now, she wasughed at by the whole city.


    Even the members of the Sue family also pointed at Yvonne. It could be imagined how much pressure


    Yvonne had suffered back then. 6


    After dinner, Samuel went back to his room. He still felt a little ufortable.


    In another room, Yvonne was not quite used to it. After all, she had been used to it for three years, and


    she could not change it all of a sudden.


    The next day, after Yvonne went to work, Samuel went to Weakriver Real Estate.


    At thepany''s entrance, he met a man, Tang Long, who Samuel had not expected.


    Tang Long didn''t expect to meet Samuel here. Since h e went to Hillside Vist time, he had had


    nowhere t o vent his anger.


    "Samuel, why did youe to mypany?" Tang Long stood in front of Samuel. Now in the entire


    property, except Liam, his status was the highest. As for the legendary boss, he had never seen him,


    and he heard from other colleagues that the boss had never been to the property.


    "Yourpany?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Tang Long knew that this statement was wrong, but what did it matter? What right did Samuel, a good-


    for-nothing, have to refute him? 1


    "You didn''t hear me wrong. It''s mypany, but I still can''tpare with you, a toy boy. I''m jealous of


    you for living Hillside Vi with the Sue family." Tang Long sighed.


    "Does Liam know that you''re boasting like this?" Samuel asked.


    "This guy knows Liam?"

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Tang Long felt guilty. It was okay to boast, but it would be over if Liam knew about it.


    But how could someone like him have anything to do with Liam? It was probably Yvonne who had


    mentioned him before.


    "Samuel, don''t waste your time on me. Whether he knows it or not has nothing to do with you," Tang


    Long said disdainfully.


    "You''re the one wasting my time. I''m going to see Liam. Can you take responsibility if I''mte?" Samuel


    said.


    Tang Long frowned and gritted his teeth with a colorful expression. "Is this guy going to meet Liam on


    behalf of Sue family? When did he have such a high position in the Sue Family?"


    What would this fellow say to Liam if he were to hear what he had just said?


    "Liam is not here today. You''d better get out of here," Tang Long said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if he is not at thepany, I can call him over," Samuel said.


    Tang Long''s face was full of disdain. "This guy is also boasting to me?"


    Although the Sue family was a material supplier for


    the project in the west of the city, they did not dare to have such an attitude in front of Liam. It was


    known that Liam had the final say in who Weakriver Real Estate chose to cooperate with. The Sue


    family was the passive party, and they could only please Liam.


    "I''m afraid you''re retarded. Although you can represent the Sue family, Mr. Jude doesn''t give the Sue


    family face. What can you do? Call Liam. Believe it or not, if I make a call, the Jade Emperor wille


    out to see me." Tang Long teased.


    "Why don''t we make a bet? If I can ask Liam toe over, you kneel at the door for three days?"


    Samuel said.


    Tang Long nodded without thinking and said, "Okay, but if you can''t ask him toe, lick the shoes for


    me. My shoes are a branded leather shoes, and it''s your honor to lick it."


    Looking at thecency on Tang Long''s face, Samuel shook his head helplessly. How could such a


    person like him like to die?


    "What do you think? Don''t you dare? Samuel, tell me about it. Can I believe a good-for-nothing like you


    bragging in front of me?" Tang Long sneered.


    "There are knee guards on the street. I advise you to buy one now, or you won''t have a chanceter,"


    Samuel said and took out the phone.


    Seeing Samuel''s pretense, Tang Long was not worried at all. He said, "Let''s see how long you can y


    your tricks. People like you won''t regret it until you lose all your face. You''re just like a fool."


    Samuel hung up the phone. As time went by, the smile on Tang Long''s face grew bigger and bigger.


    "You''re really good at acting. You''re not in a hurry at all. It''s a pity that you''re a loser in the Sue family.


    How about I introduce you to a brokeragepany to run errands and earn some money? You don''t


    have to be insulted in the Sue family." Tang Long said.


    "By the way, don''t you have to go to work today?" Samuel said.


    Tang Long was stunned for a moment before he remembered that he had to dial the card for work.


    Thepany''s rules were very strict. Even he could not bete. Now he finally understood that


    Samuel did not call Liam at all, but deliberately dyed him from going to work.


    "Fuck you, Samuel, I won''t let you go." Tang Long cursed and ran back to thepany.


    Although the time to dial the card waste, he couldn''t stop the call.


    "Damn it, it''s a waste of time to apany a fool. See how I deal with you after I hit the card. Damn it,


    I''mte for work." Tang Long ran into thepany and cursed. He wanted to give Samuel a good


    beating.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After hitting the card, Tang Long was not in a hurry to go to his office. Although Samuel might have run


    away, he had to go and have a look. As long as he caught that guy, he would teach him a good lesson.


    Tang Long ran back and forth breathlessly. When he returned to thepany''s entrance, he found


    Liam was also there, standing with Samuel.


    "Is he really here?"


    However, he should be working normally. He could not havee here because Samuel¡¯s call.


    "Liam, I''mte for work today. It''s all because of this good-for-nothing." Walking to Liam''s side, Tang


    Long quickly threw the ck pot to Samuel.


    Hearing this, Liam''s face suddenly darkened. He asked Tang Long toe to thepany because


    he was really capable, but this guy didn''t take his boss seriously!

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    "Tang Long, what do you mean? Mr. Hannigan is my distinguished guest. How dare you insult him?"


    Liam scolded coldly.


    "Distinguished guest?"


    Tang Long immediately suspected that he was hallucinating.


    How could Samuel, this loser, be Liam''s honored guest? Even if he represented the Sue family, Liam


    would not give him face like this.


    "Liam, he is Samuel. You didn''t mistake him for someone else, did you?" Tang Long confirmed again.


    Liam snorted coldly and said, "Mr. Hannigan, I''m sorry. As an employee, he is looking down on you.


    You can do whatever you want."


    Tang Long was stunned when he saw Liam bowing slightly.


    If it was just an auditory hallucination, it couldn''t be a n illusion now.


    How could that be!


    "How could it be possible?"


    Did Liam value the Sue family so much?


    However, there were too many institutions in Cloud City that were more powerful than the Sue family.


    Even if they did not cooperate with the Sue family, it did not matter. Arge number of people were


    waiting in line to cooperate with Weakriver Real Estate.


    "Tang Long, do you still remember the bet just now? I called Liam and asked him toe here. You


    are going to kneel at the door of thepany for three days. Am I right?" Samuel looked at Tang Long


    coldly.


    Kneel for three days!


    Tang Long didn''t believe Samuel could make it, so he agreed to the bet.


    How could Tang Long do such a shameful thing?


    "Tang Long, you''d better keep your promise.


    Otherwise, I can only fire you. I can make you unable t o find a job in Cloud City, and allpanies will


    not dare to use you." Liam threatened.


    Tang Long waspletely stunned. It didn''t matter if he lost this job. At most, he would lose a better


    opportunity to develop.


    But he believed Liam''s ability. If Liam really said that, no one would use him in thepany of Cloud


    City.


    "Liam, I..."


    Samuel was walking toward thepany, followed by Liam, who didn''t say a word, leaving Tang Long


    dumbfounded.


    "Kneel or not?"


    If he knelt, he would lose face, if he didn¡¯t, he would


    lose money!


    In the end, Tang Long chose to kneel down honestly. Dignity was not as important as money, and he


    didn''t want to lose this job.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "For a moment of humiliation is nothing. When I get a n important position in the Hannigan family, Liam


    Jude will be nothing but trash in my eyes."


    However, Samuel was a good-for-nothing. How could h e know Liam, and how could he be regarded as


    a VIP b y Liam?


    When Samuel left the property, he saw Tang Long kneeling on the ground. He smiled slightly. This guy


    looked tough, but he had to bend down in front of money.


    "Samuel." Tang Long stood up and walked to Samuel''s side when he saw him. He said, "I apologize to


    you for my recklessness earlier."


    No matter what his rtionship with Liam was, in Tang Long''s view, he needed to endure humiliation


    now. Only by keeping his job could he have a chance t o approach the Hannigan family and be put in


    an important position by them. 1


    Tang Long believed that he would be able to make aeback one day. On that day, both Samuel and


    Liam would be crushed under his feet.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Samuel was a little surprised by Tang Long''s apology, but Tang Long gave him a big surprise.


    No wonder he could earn a million annual sries in a ce like Cloud City. His shrewdness and


    knowledge of propriety were not something that ordinary people couldpare with.


    Samuel didn''t think Tang Long was admitting his mistake. This guy just didn''t want to lose his job. He


    even lost the chance to take revenge.


    "Is he using Weakriver Real Estate to get close to the Hannigan family? If so, he will be desperate


    again."


    "I''m not a petty person. I won''t argue with you as long as you kneel for three days," Samuel said with a


    smile.


    Tang Long gnashed his teeth and looked at Samuel''s back as he left. He said fiercely, "You rubbish,


    sooner o rter, you will fall into my hands. When I be an important person of the Hannigan


    family, I want you t o beg for death, Yvonne will also be my subject."


    After saying these words in a threatening manner, Tang Long, a wimp, knelt down again.


    Without Samuel''s permission, Liam did not expel Tang Long.


    Although Tang Long''s mistake was enough to make him die thousands of times, Samuel did not


    deliberately say it. That was to keep him, so Liam was not willing to make the decision without


    permission.


    In Hex Capital Nightclub.


    When Samuel saw the smiling Manfred, he knew that the matter of the boxing field was settled without


    even asking. However, with Saber Twelve, it was indeed a piece of cake.


    "You''re the boss of this shabby car. When can you do me a favor?" Samuel said with a smile.


    For someone of Manfred''s status to still drive a Santana, it was indeed a bit cheap. Furthermore,


    Samuel couldn''t figure it out. He clearly had two hundred million in his hands, why was he so reluctant


    to switch to a good car for him?


    Hearing Samuel''s teasing, Manfred''s expression did not seem to care at all. He said, "This is called


    keeping a low profile, pretending to be weak to eat the tiger. Do you understand?"


    "ying like a pig to eat a tiger? You''re really a pig, how can you eat a tiger? Do you know that dignity


    is very important in society nowadays? You drive a broken car, and even your subordinates feel


    ashamed. How can you talk to others about it?" Samuel said.


    "Less nonsense. What are you looking for me for? If there''s nothing else, hurry up and disappear from


    my sight." Manfred closed his eyes, as if he didn''t want to see Samuel.


    "Manfred, I am your creditor and you still owe me 200 million. Is this how you talk to me?" Samuel


    smiled.


    Manfred had a shameless expression on his face. He let out a long sigh and said, "Aiyo, don''t you


    know that in today''s times, the one who owes money is the boss? Who would pay attention to the


    creditor?"


    This guy was bing more and more shameless.


    Samuel was amused by his attitude. He looked at his men and said, "Look, this is your boss. What''s


    the difference between him and a ruffian?"


    Those subordinates did not dare to join their conversation. Although they knew that the person in front


    of them was the famous loser of the Sue family i n Cloud City, they were just on the surface. All of them


    lowered their heads and did not dare to speak.


    "Samuel, now that you''re in a ruffian''s nest, what''s so strange about seeing a ruffian here?" Manfred


    said with a leisurely expression.


    Alright. If he were to fight shamelessly with this fellow, Samuel was destined to losepletely.


    "In Cloud City, only Fang Peng can be called an opponent, right?" Samuel asked.


    Fang Peng, another big shot in the gray area of Cloud City, was at the same level as Johann. However,


    because his background was more powerful, his status was somewhat extraordinary. But for so many


    years, Fang Peng had not expanded his power in Cloud City.


    Rumor had it that the Tian family was deliberately controlling the situation behind the scenes to prevent


    Fang Pengshu from attracting unnecessary trouble. After all, the Heavenly family was engaged in


    legitimate business, and it was inevitable to get involved in greynd. They did not want to get involved


    in it.


    "Fang Peng will not expand his own influence.


    However, you should also know that it is extremely difficult to shake his position." Seeing Samuel was


    no longer joking with him, Manfred''s attitude turned serious.


    Samuel nodded. With the support of the Heavenly family, Fang Peng was indeed not easy to deal with,


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    because it was impossible for the Heavenly family to let Fang Peng fall.


    As for the Heavenly Family, it was Cloud City''s number one family. To deal with Fang Peng, the


    Heavenly Family had to be dealt with first. This was not a small project.


    "I heard that the old master of the Heavenly family owned a martial arts club in Cloud City, and he is a


    fanatical fan of martial arts. Have you ever thought of befriending the Heavenly family?" Samuel asked.


    Manfred''s mind whirled as he quickly recalled the meaning behind Samuel''s words. He said, "Do you


    want Saber Twelve to draw the attention of the Heavenly Master? You must be a little retarded. Does


    Saber Twelve know how to socialize? Let him go.


    What else can he do other than defeat everyone in the martial arts club?"


    Samuel had a bitter smile on his face. Manfred''s words were also correct. With Saber Twelve''s


    straightforward personality, if he were to throw a punch or turn around and leave, how could he be so


    close to the old master of the Heavenly Family?


    "It seems I have no choice but to go by myself." Samuel said.


    "By the way, what''s the situation in the ring like?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "There are three boxing arenas. Saber Twelve has beaten up one by one. He''s much stronger than


    you," Manfred said with a smile. Although his tone was a little contemptuous about Samuel, deep in


    Manfred''s heart, he recognized Samuel''s strength. To be able to fight a psycho like Saber Twelve


    without being at a disadvantage and even think of a way to force Saber Twelve back, there were not


    many people in Cloud City who could do this.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    The fist was the most efficient way to solve problems, but unfortunately, not everything could be done


    in such a way. The Heavenly Family was in Cloud City, after all, it was the most influential and powerful


    well-known family. It was a wishful thinking to use the fist to defeat such a native family.


    After Samuel left Hex Capital Nightclub, he arrived at Tian Changsheng Martial Arts Club.


    As the top leader of the Heavenly family, Tian Changsheng had entrusted almost all thepany''s


    affairs to his children. He was obsessed with martial arts all day long and had once gone to the Shaolin


    Temple to practice for a period of time. However, he did not be a Shaolin disciple because he did


    not meet the requirements of joining the Shaolin Temple.


    In the eyes of Tian Changsheng, the society was the Jianghu, while in the Jianghu, there should be


    people who studied martial arts. The people were powerful and the country would be prosperous. It


    was rare for the bronze-nosed Tian Changsheng to have such awareness at his old age.


    In the martial arts club, loud sounds were heard everywhere. A little girl of 17 or 18 years old followed


    Tian Changsheng. She had a pair of ponytails and looked very energetic.


    Although the little girl was young, in terms of figure


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    and appearance, she was already a beautiful woman. She wore white shoes with a baseball skirt and a


    sports short T. She didn''t deliberately show off her sexiness, but she gave people a sense of


    enchanting figure.


    "Grandpa, you said that you would let me watch the masters fight today. Where are the masters? Why


    haven''t theye yet?" Tian Ling''er, as the youngest and most favored granddaughter of the younger


    generation of the Heavenly family, was a pearl-like existence in the Heavenly family. She grew up with


    pulling the beard of Tian Changsheng and treated the Tian Changsheng as a horse. Only she had such


    treatment in the entire family.


    "Don''t worry, they haven''te yet." Tian Changsheng smiled dotingly. Today, he met an old friend


    who he had known for many years, and the friend said that he would bring a master to see him. Of


    course, Tian Changsheng was not convinced, so he nned to ask the most powerful person in the


    martial club to show up and let this old friend of his see what a real master was.


    Tian Changsheng and his old friend had been friends for many years. On the surface, they seemed to


    be kind, but in private, they often fought with each other. For so many years, there had been no winner.


    Today was the time to decide the winner.


    After all, they were old, and each day was less and less. No one wanted to wait until the day when they


    closed their eyes, and there was still no winner.


    At this time, Samuel came to the martial arts club.


    When he saw Samuel, Tian Ling''er ran to him with her ponytail.


    With a curious look, she looked at Samuel up and down and asked, "Are you thatmaster?"


    Samuel was puzzled. Where did this beautiful girle from? Did she fall in love with him at first sight?


    "I just came to take a look, not any experts." Samuel said.


    Tian Changsheng came over and asked Samuel, "Little brother, are you interested in our ce?"


    Samuel looked at him. Tian Changshengsmiled with a kind smile. He was not like an old fox that had


    been in the business world for many years. He was not cunning at all, and his eyes were especially


    clear, which surprised him.


    "I just wander around..."


    Before Samuel could finish his words, a group of people came from outside the martial arts club and


    interrupted him.


    "Changsheng, I''m notte, am I?" This was his old friend, Luo Bin. He was apanied by a group of


    energetic young men.


    The person who was closest to Luo Bin walked with heavy steps. He was obviously a master of


    strength training.


    "No, no. It''s still early. How could you bete?" Tian Changsheng ignored Samuel and walked towards


    Luo Bin.


    After knowing that the man in front of her was not a master, Tian Ling''er curled her lip and walked away


    without interest.


    "Grandpa Luo," Tian Ling er said politely.


    Luo Bin was extremely happy and said repeatedly,'' Ling er is still so sweet-tongued. If you were


    Grandpa Luo''s granddaughter, Grandpa Luo would be able to rest in peace even if I died."


    "Ling er, long time no see." A young man beside Luo Bin looked at Tian Ling''er with keen eyes. His


    name was Luo Xuyao, and he was Luo Bin''s grandson. He was about the same age as Tian Ling''er,


    and he liked Tian Ling''er very much.


    Although Tian Ling''er did not like Luo Xuyao very much, she still responded politely.


    Luo Bin had always wanted Tian Ling''er to be his granddaughter-inw. The more he looked at her, the


    more satisfied he was. However, he had not found a good excuse. He hade here today not just to


    "Changsheng, the expert I found today, even if your entire martial arts club take turns to fight him, I


    don''t think you will be a match for him." Luo Bin said with a smile.


    Tian Changsheng snorted coldly and said, "Luo Bin, have you ever seen an expert? If not, I''ll show you


    today."


    "Hahahaha." Luo Binughed and said, "It''s just that it''s too boring to let thempete. Why don''t we


    make a bet?"


    Tian Changsheng frowned and thought, "What is this old guy doing?"

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    "What kind of prize do you want?" asked Tian Changsheng.


    "Xuyao has liked Ling''er for a long time. If you lose today, why don''t you settle their marriage? What do


    you think?" Luo Bin said.


    Tian Changsheng didn''t expect the old man to be so shameless and coveted Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Ling''er was his sweetheart, and Tian Changsheng did not care about Luo Xuyao at all. If he


    married Tian Ling''er to him, he would ruin Tian Ling''er''s life.


    "What do you think? You wouldn''t dare to do that, would you? How about this, you can let the people


    from the martial arts club fight him one by one. I don''t mind fighting in turns, as long as your people can


    defeat him." Luo Bin said proudly.


    Seeing Luo Bin''s arrogance, Tian Ling''er could not let her grandfather lose face. She said, "Grandpa, I


    believe you."


    Tian Changsheng was also very confident before, but i f he wanted to take Ling''er''s happiness as a


    bet, he couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.


    "Changsheng, since when have you be so fussy? Or are you getting older and less courageous?


    If you can win, I will give you half of the property of the Luo


    family in Dongshan City. What do you think?" Luo Bin said.


    Half of the property of the Luo family in Dongshan City! Even for the Heavenly family, it was an


    astonishing asset.


    However, the more he acted like this, the more anxious Tian Changsheng became. If this cunning fox


    didn''t have the confidence, how would he dare to say such things?


    "Ling¡¯er, your grandfather is going to be a coward." Luo Bin said to Tian Ling¡¯er with a smile.


    Tian Ling¡¯er was so angry that her mouth was bulging. How could her grandfather be a coward?


    "Grandpa, we also have experts. Don''t be afraid of him, " Tian Ling er pulled the corner of Tian


    Changsheng''s clothes and said.


    If he did not dare to agree, he would be embarrassed today. Furthermore, with Luo Bin''s character, he


    would definitely spread this matter to the public.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Tian Changsheng couldn''t ept being a coward. He said in a low voice, "Okay, I promise you."


    "Hahahaha, this is theTian Changsheng that I know. Awesome." Luo Bin said with a look of satisfaction


    on his face, as if his devious n had seeded.


    Samuel smiled when he saw this.


    The fellow beside Luo Bin seemed normal, but in fact, he was full of explosive power. Although there


    were a few people with extraordinary strength in this martial arts club, they were still much weaker than


    him.


    Before the fight even started, Samuel had already seen the oue.


    That day, not only wouldTian Changsheng lose face, but also his beloved granddaughter. 1


    Samuel suddenly felt a hot gaze on him. He turned around and found that it was Tian Ling''er who was


    looking at him with hatred.


    "Where does this guye from? Why is he smiling?"


    "What are youughing at?" Tian Ling''er walked in front Samuel and asked with her hands ced on


    her hips.


    "You''re going to marry Luo Xuyao. I''ll give you my blessings with a smile," Samuel said.


    "Bah, bah, bah, bah. How could my grandfather lose? If you talk nonsense again, I''ll tear your mouth."


    Tian Ling''er said angrily.


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders helplessly. It was not possible to win thepetition by just talking,


    unless there were hidden masters in theTian Changsheng Martial Arts Club who had not shown up yet.


    Otherwise, these people would not be able to win.


    "That''s right. If you wish for my help, remember to call me." Samuelughed.


    Tian Ling''er looked at Samuel contemptuously and said, "How could I ask you for help? There are so


    many masters in the martial arts club. Who do you think you are? Watch how grandpa''s people teach


    him a lesson." "Well, I''ll look at it with my eyes wide open. I hope you won''t lose too badly," Samuel


    said seriously, which made Tian Ling''er so angry that she stamped her feet.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Originally,Tian Changsheng nned to let the strongest person in the Martial Club ept the


    challenge, but now it was rted to the happiness of Tian Ling¡¯er. Moreover, Luo Bin also said that it


    was not a decisive battle, so he intended to let another person to test it out.


    "Watch carefully. Don''t lose this battle."Tian Changsheng warned the people around him. He was the


    strongest person in the martial arts club, and the one standing on the arena at this moment was the


    one who was ranked second in the martial arts club.


    "Don''t worry, Club Principal. I''ll definitely do my best."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At this time, there was a loud noise in the arena. Luo Bin''s person stomped the ground with one foot,


    bursting out with a very powerful momentum. The entire arena was shaking.


    After a loud noise, they saw the man approaching quickly. In the eyes of an ordinary person, his speed


    was very fast, which made people speechless.


    However, Samuel, who was standing aside, shook his head.


    " Overly focused strength training will cause your speed and agility to decrease. However, it''s enough


    to deal with this martial arts club''s people."


    Samuel''s words indicated the oue of the


    As soon as he finished speaking, Luo Bin punched out. With a scream, the second master of the


    martial arts club flew out of the ring.


    It was just a head-on attack, and the oue had been decided.


    Tian Changsheng''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    How could this guy be so powerful! He couldn''t even resist one move, and he even fainted.


    "You... Are you confident?"Tian Changsheng asked the person beside him. Now he finally understood


    why Luo Bin dared to take half of the assets of the Luo family as a bet. This guy was obviously


    prepared.


    The people around him had a wry smile on his faces. The strength of the other side waspletely


    beyond his imagination. The gap between him and the second ce of the martial arts club was not


    particrly big. Usually, it would take dozens of moves to determine the winner. But the person on the


    arena could be defeated with one punch. It was clear who was better and who was worse.


    "Owner, I can only try my best," the man said. His previous full effort turned into all his effort, which


    showed that his confidence had been defeated by this punch.


    "Changsheng, it seems that your people''s skills are not very good. You can''t even take a punch." Luo


    Bin said proudly.


    Tian Changsheng clenched his fists. Victory or defeat was no longer important. What was important


    was that Tian Ling''er''s happiness could not be ruined by Luo Xuyao.


    "Don''t worry. The real masters of the martial arts club haven''t shown up yet," saidTian Changsheng.


    The number one martial arts expert showed up, but he was obviously not confident enough.


    Samuel sighed helplessly. He had shown his fear of the other before the fight began. It didn''t matter if


    they fought with each other or not, because he would lose for sure.


    "Grandpa, we won''t lose, right?" Tian Ling''er held on tightly to Tian Changsheng and said.


    Sweat was oozing out of Tian Changsheng''s forehead a t the moment. Although he repeatedly told


    himself in his heart that he would not lose, he had no confidence at all.


    "Ling er, don''t worry. Grandpa won''t let you marry Luo Xuyao,"Tian Changsheng said firmly.


    At this time, Tian Ling''er could not help but secretly nce Samuel. If the people of the martial arts club


    really lost, could he help?


    But she had just told him that it was impossible to ask him for help. If she asked him for help, wouldn''t it


    be embarrassing?


    "Let''s end this quickly. There are so many people in the martial arts club and if you don''t beat them one


    by one, Changsheng will not be convinced." Luo Bin reminded the people in the arena.


    The man nodded, smiled contemptuously, and attacked again.


    With another punch, the first master of the martial arts club flew out from the ring and hit the ground


    with a bang.


    Tian Changsheng''s face was pale. He had lost again. What''s more, he had lost so cleanly.


    Luo Bin was not surprised by the result at all, because this was the expert that he had spent a lot of


    money to hire. Not only did he want to win face, but he also wanted to win a wife for Luo Xuyao.


    "Grandpa, we... lost again." Tian Ling er heldTian Changsheng''s hand and sweated a lot.


    Luo Bin smiled and said toTian Changsheng," Changsheng, let''s hurry up. Call out the real masters of


    your martial arts club. There''s no point in testing them if we continue like this."


    A real master?


    Now that two of the most powerful people in the martial arts club had been defeated, there was no real


    expert at all.


    If he lost, he had to admit it.


    But how could he admit that? This was his granddaughter''s lifelong happiness.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    "Grandpa, shall we ask him for help?" Tian Ling''er pointed at Samuel and said.


    "Him?"Tian Changsheng looked at Tian Ling''er in surprise and didn''t know why she would make such a


    proposal.


    "He just said that if we lose, we can ask him for help," said Tian Ling''er.


    "Did this young man say something like that? But from his appearance, he doesn''t seem to be


    someone who can fight. Where did he get the confidence to say something like that?"


    "Ling''er, how can you believe everyone? Look at him, does he look like an expert?" Tian Changsheng


    asked.


    Tian Ling''er sighed. She did not know how Samuel looked like an expert, but she could not ept the


    fact that she was going to marry Luo Xuyao.


    Letting go ofTian Changsheng''s hand, Tian Ling''er walked toward Samuel with a ruddy face. In addition


    t o being afraid of marrying Luo Xuyao, she was more embarrassed because she had promised not to


    ask Samuel for help.


    Walking in front of Samuel, Tian Ling''er lowered her head. No matter how hard she tried, she could not


    say anything toask for help.


    Samuel didn''t say a word. He just waited quietly.


    "Can... can you help me?" Tian Ling''er''s voice was as soft as a mosquito''s.


    Although Samuel had heard her clearly, her voice was too low. He pretended not to hear her and


    asked," What did you say?"


    Tian Ling''er blushed. This guy clearly heard it, but he pretended not to hear it.


    "Can you help me?" Tian Ling''er raised her voice a little and asked.


    "Of course, but what benefits do I have?" Samuel asked.


    "What... what benefits do you want? I can give you a lot of money," said Tian Ling''er.


    Money didn''t mean much to Samuel. Of course, he couldn''t do anything to Tian Ling''er. After all, he had


    a good wife. Although they hadn''t been a real couple for three years, Samuel couldn''t have betrayed


    Yvonne.


    Today, Samuel came to the martial arts club to find an opportunity to build a good rtionship with the


    Heavenly family. It was a heaven-sent opportunity for him to encounter this matter. He said he wanted


    to gain benefits, he was just teasing Tian Ling''er.


    At this time,Tian Changsheng also came over.


    Although he didn''t believe Samuel, there was no other way now. He could only make ast-ditch effort


    and give it a try.


    "Little brother, I heard from Ling''er that you can help me?"Tian Changsheng asked.


    "He killed your man with two punches. I can also kill him with one punch," Samuel said tly.


    When Tian Changsheng heard these arrogant words, h e did not believe it. The other party''s strength


    was so strong that it was abnormal. How could he be able to deal with it with one punch?


    Nowadays the young people simply didn''t consider the consequences of losing face if they talked big.


    "Little brother, you''ve seen his strength just now. Even the two masters of our martial arts club are no


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    match for him. What''s the point of bragging in front of me?" Tian Changsheng said.


    "Two masters?" Samuel couldn''t helpughing. If both of them were masters, it would be an insult to


    the word "masters". He said, "The two masters are more or less good-for-nothings."


    "You..."Tian Changsheng looked at Samuel angrily. The two most powerful people in the martial arts


    club were actually called two pieces of trash by him.


    Wasn''t the entire martial arts club a piece of trash in his eyes?


    "Old man, don''t worry. Whether what I said is true or false,you''ll know when I get on the stage, won''t


    you?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Tian Changsheng took a deep breath and said, "What''s your condition?" "I remember Luo Bin saying


    earlier that if he loses, half of the Luo family''s assets will be yours," Samuel said.


    "As long as you win, this half of the assets will be yours."Tian Changsheng didn''t even care about his


    face, so why would he care about money? He only hoped that Tian Ling er would be safe and sound,


    and that she wouldn''t marry that trash, Luo Xuyao.


    "But we can''t let outsiders know about this. You''ll keep the assets of the Luo family for me. How about


    that?" Samuel said.


    Tian Changsheng frowned and did not understand Samuel meant. But since he said so, it was okay for


    him to do so. After all, the most important thing was whether he could win thepetition or not.


    "Little brother, don''t take it lightly. His strength is very strong,"Tian Changsheng reminded him.


    Samuel stood up, twisted his neck, and walked towards the ring. As he walked, he said, "I said I won''t


    use two punches."

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    "Grandpa, he is so arrogant. Will he die in an ugly way? " Looking at Samuel''s back, Tian Ling''er had


    mixed feelings.


    She didn''t like his arrogance and didn''t want him to win. But if he lost, Tian Ling¡¯er couldn''t ept


    marrying Luo Xuyao in the future.


    Tian Changsheng sighed. He didn''t know why this man was so confident, but he could almost foresee


    what would happen to Samuel.


    This kind of arrogant young man should be from a well -off family and had never suffered any setback,


    so he was so arrogant. He did not take the powerful strength disyed by the other party seriously at


    all. If he was defeated, maybe he would recognize the truth.


    "Ling''er, we can''t count on this person anymore. However, grandpa will think of other ways to deal with


    it."Tian Changsheng said weakly. He never thought that thispetition would cause such a serious


    consequence.


    Tian Ling''er''s face was as pale as death. If her grandfather had broken his promise, .this would


    definitely be a big joke, And Luo Bin would definitely publicize this matter, and the entire Heavenly


    family might be shamed by this matter. 1 "Grandpa, I can''t humiliate my family because of me.


    Why don''t I get engaged to Luo Xuyao?" Tian Ling''er said, resigned to her fate. It was not feasible for


    him to turn the tide, so Tian Ling''er no longer had any hope.


    Tian Changsheng did not speak. He was in pain because he knew the consequences of breaking his


    promise, but he also knew the consequences of letting Tian Ling''er and Luo Xuyao be engaged.


    "Little brother, if you can help me win the game, no matter what you ask for, I will promise you."Tian


    Changsheng looked at Samuel, who had already stepped onto the ring, and said. Although the hope


    was slim, he could only try his best.


    Samuel turned around with a smile and said toTian Changsheng, "You old man, you have a lot to say. I


    said one punch is one punch. Is there anything to doubt?"


    Tian Changsheng sighed. He was arrogant. What kind of environment did such a young man grow up


    in?


    At this time, Samuel''s opponentughed out loud. "I have never met such an arrogant person like you.


    Since you said you could defeat me with one punch, don''t me me for being rude. From now on, you


    can b e a disabled."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, he used the same skill again. He stepped on the ring, shaking the


    other ring, and his fist was as fast as the wind.


    Such a speed was not worth mentioning in Samuel''s eyes.


    After fighting with Saber Twelvest time, Samuel could not take care of himself for a week. This time,


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    h e did not dare to y like this again. After all, Yvonne would not take care of him closely now.


    His legs sank and bent slightly. With a lifetime leap, Samuel jumped up to a height of three meters.


    Tian Changsheng was stunned when he saw this scene.


    There was also incredulity in Tian Ling''er''s beautiful eyes. She said dully, "He''s jumping so high."


    In the air, Samuel twisted his body and lowered his center of gravity before his opponent could release


    his old strength. He then punched the back of his opponent''s head.


    All this happened in the blink of an eye. After Samuelnded on the ring, he pped his hands and


    said," Don''t me me for the result you chose for yourself."


    He was not as shocked as he was when he was thrown out of the ring, but Samuel did defeat him with


    one punch.


    The Martial Club was dead silent. Not only the people from the Martial Club, but even Luo Bin was too


    shocked to say anything.


    "How... how is this possible!"


    Tian Changsheng''s eyes almost popped out of his head. Two great martial arts masters in the martial


    arts club were both punched off the ring by Luo Bin''s man. Such a powerful person was actually


    defeated by this young man with one punch!


    Tian Changsheng had thought that he had no respect for anyone, arrogant, and even ignorant of life


    and death.


    But what about now?


    "A punch! Grandpa, he really did it." Tian Ling''er stamped her feet in excitement, and her face blushed.


    Tian Changsheng took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile, "Yes, I didn''t expect that he really did


    it. Grandpa really underestimated him."


    Luo Bin''s expression was extremely ugly. He had investigated the martial arts club at the Tian


    Changsheng Martial Arts Club and knew the strength o f these people. That was why he had spent so


    much money to hire an expert. However, he did not expect that someone would appear halfway and


    ruin his ns.


    Luo Bin''s heart was racing. Half of the Luo family''s assets had to be handed over toTian Changsheng.


    This won''t do!

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Even if he had to break his promise, he couldn''t have done that.


    "Luo Bin, you have lost." Tian Changsheng finally looked at Luo Bin with a smile.


    Tian Ling er secretly nced at Samuel with a shy expression on her face. Then, she turned to Luo Bin


    and said, "Grandpa Luo, have you forgotten what you said before?"


    Luo Bin snorted coldly and said, "Tian Changsheng, this man is not from your martial arts club, right?"


    When he heard that, Tian Changsheng knew that Luo Bin wanted to go back on his words. He said,


    "You said very clearly just now that as long as he is a member of the martial arts club, winning is


    equivalent to winning. Are you going to go back on your words now?"


    "I''m talking about your martial arts school''s disciple, not an outsider." Luo Bin said.


    "Luo Bin, we are already so old. Aren''t you afraid of losing face if you go back on your words?" Tian


    Changsheng said with a smile.


    Face?


    To Luo Bin, face was not as important as half of the assets of the Luo family.


    "Tian Changsheng, I''lle back again." After saying that, Luo Bin left the martial arts club angrily. His


    men dragged away the unconscious man on the arena.


    Tian Changsheng was in a good mood. He was doomed to lose. He didn''t expect that an unknown man


    could turn the tide. He wanted to thank him.


    Tian Changsheng walked quickly to Samuel with a grateful face and said, "Little brother, thank you for


    your help this time. I apologize for my attitude just now."


    Tian Ling¡¯er suddenly did not dare to face Samuel directly. Instead, she secretly observed Samuel from


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the corner of her eyes.


    At this time, Tian Ling er found that this person who was not dressed well had such a handsome face,


    and was different from those so-called idols. He was full of masculinity of men and there was no


    femininity of men and women at all.


    "The Old Master is too serious. How can I ask you to apologize to me?" Samuel said humbly.


    Tian Changsheng really didn''t know how to describe Samuel. He used to be arrogant, but now he was


    very modest.


    "Perhaps... this is the person with real strength!" "It seems that Luo Bin will break his promise. If you


    have any other requests, you can tell me. I will satisfy you."Tian Changsheng said.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "It belongs to me. He has to give it to me. I''ll get half of the Luo


    family''s assets for myself in the future. He can¡¯t go back on his word."


    Tian Changsheng sensed a strong sense of power from Samuel''s tone. It seemed that the Luo family


    had no choice but to give it to him if he wanted to get i t.


    "Who on earth is this young man? Why does he have such an aura?"


    I''ve never heard of any noble''s son being so outstanding in Cloud City.


    "Little brother, we can be considered to be friends. I wonder if you can tell me your name." Tian


    Changsheng asked.


    "It''s not that I can''t tell you, but the old man has to keep it a secret for me. What do you say?" Samuel


    said.


    "Of course, since you''ve helped me so much, I''ll keep it a secret for you."


    "Samuel Hannigan."


    After saying that, Samuel turned around and left.


    Tian Changsheng was puzzled. "Samuel Hannigan, who is he? Is there such a powerful Hannigan


    family i n Cloud City?"


    At this time, Tian Ling er suddenly covered her mouth. She couldn''t believe it. And at this moment,


    when she saw Samuel''s back, she had a very familiar feeling.


    Why did they seem to know each other?


    "Why does he feel so familiar?"


    By the way, it seemed to be him!


    The little prince who was popr with the piano on the Inte overnight was almost exactly the same


    as his back view.


    There was once a big Miss who paid money to investigate the background of the little prince of the


    piano. This matter was not groundless, because Tian Ling''er had done this thing!


    "Ling¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?" Noticing that Tian Ling''er was acting strangely, Tian Changsheng asked


    curiously.


    "Grandpa, he is Samuel." said Tian Ling''er.


    "That''s right. So what?"Tian Changsheng was puzzled.


    "Have you forgotten that in Cloud City, there is a famous person named Samuel? He is a good-for-


    nothing son-inw Sue family," Tian Ling''er said. She was very unhappy because he was very likely to


    be the little prince of the piano. But how could the dream man be the son-inw of the Sue family?


    Tian Changsheng was stunned. Samuel, the useless son-inw of the Sue family!


    "No wonder... no wonder he asked me to keep it a secret for him. It turns out that he is Samuel from the


    Sue family."

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    "Grandpa, such a powerful person, why did he marry into the Sue family, and was scolded as a good-


    for-nothing by all the people in the city?" Tian Ling''er asked with confusion. 1


    Tian Changsheng couldn''t figure out the reason either, but he knew Samuel was not a simple person.


    Since he had such a strong ability and was willing to hide in the Sue family, he must have a purpose. 1


    "This person is not simple. I''m afraid that Cloud City will change in the future."Tian Changsheng knew


    that he had misread Samuel. He was not arrogant, and he did not show his sharpness. His previous


    attitude was entirely because he could do it, but theTian Changsheng thought that he was arrogant.


    There must be a reason for a gentleman''s concealment.


    What did he want?


    "Grandpa, don''t you think he is a very excellent person?" Tian Ling''er suddenly smiled with a


    mischievous look.


    Tian Changsheng frowned and reminded Tian Ling''er, "Ling''er, don''t forget that he is the son-inw of


    the Sue family and is already married." 1 "But the Sue family doesn''t value him at all, and they


    even treat him as a good-for-nothing. Besides, he and Yvonne should have nothing to do with each


    other," Tian Ling''er said carelessly.


    "Ling''er, you''re only eighteen years old this year. It''s not the time to think about these things,"Tian


    Changsheng said with a bitter smile.


    "But if we miss such an excellent man, can we still find him? Ling''er is an adult." said Tian Ling''er with


    her mouth pouted. He was so powerful and might be the little prince of the piano she had been longing


    for day and night. Tian Ling''er didn''t mind that he was married.


    After all, a man could get divorced. For an excellent man, it was worth it even if he were to be second-


    born.


    "But you should know that no matter how beautiful a rose is, it has thorns. His excellence may make


    you hurt."Tian Changsheng never forced to intervene in Tian Ling''er''s love affairs. As long as his


    granddaughter was happy, he would do as she said.


    Although Samuel was married, like what Tian Ling''er had said, he was not valued, and it was


    impossible for him to have sex with Yvonne . So there was no practical meaning to this marriage


    contract. 1


    If...this young man could really be the son-inw of the Heavenly Family, perhaps it would be a


    breakthrough for the Heavenly Family.


    The chances of Tian Changsheng''s misjudgments were very small. He believed Samuel''s future


    achievements would be immeasurable.


    How could such a quiet young man do nothing for the rest of his life?


    "Grandpa, I want to make friends with him," Tian Ling''er said with a smile.


    "You can try to get to know each other, but remember not to be too deep in love," saidTian


    Changsheng. Those who did great things were never bound by small details. Even if Samuel was


    remarried to the Heavenly family,Tian Changsheng would wee him with both hands.


    Samuel was regarded as aughingstock and a piece o f trash in the Sue family . 1


    However, who in the Sue family would have thought that evenTian Changsheng would think so highly


    of Samuel? Even Tian Ling''er, the apple of his eye, would fall in love with him.


    "Whoever is favored by me, wait to surrender under m y pomegranate skirt," Tian Ling''er raised her


    pink fists and said with a solemn look.


    Tian Changsheng''s face was full of a doting smile. He touched Tian Ling''er''s head and said, "If you like


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    it, do it. I will definitely fully support you."


    Samuel had never dreamed that he would be liked by this little girl, Tian Ling''er, just because he


    wanted to make use of this opportunity to build a rtionship with the Heavenly family!


    When he returned home, there was no need for him to pick up Yvonne to get off work. It seemed


    especially empty.


    Now that their family was rich, Lydia and Godfrey spent almost every day ying mahjong. However, it


    was a good thing that Samuel did not have to face them for a long time.


    After chatting with He Ting for a while, Samuel went back to his room to rest.


    The next day, Zhang Linghua would be discharged from the hospital. He had to pick her up, and then


    arrange for her to work in Weakriver Real Estate. Samuel kept this in mind. Although it was Lydia''s


    fault, Samuel still couldn''t bear to see Zhang Linghua and her daughter struggling for life. 3


    This might be his biggest weakness. Although he would not be sympathetic, he could not be iron-


    hearted when something bad happened in front of him. Otherwise, he would feel guilty.


    Of course, when facing an enemy, Samuel''s viciousness was something that could not be doubted.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    The next morning, Samuel went to the hospital on his electric donkey. He couldn''t afford to drive two


    cars at home, so he didn''t want to buy another car. 2


    In the hospital, when helping Zhang Linghua to go through the discharge formalities, Samuel''s eyes


    were suddenly blindfolded from behind. If he had not restrained himself quickly, he would have already


    used the over arming move.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Guess who I am."


    This kind of mentally handicapped game made Samuel smile helplessly. But from the sound, it


    sounded a bit familiar and a little strange.


    "You''ve mistaken me for someone else, haven''t you?" Samuel said.


    "It''s really boring." The owner of the voice let go of his hand. Samuel turned around and saw that it was


    Tian Ling''er.


    With his rtionship with Tian Ling''er, he would not y such an intimate game. This girl was familiar


    with him.


    "Tian Ling''er, why are you here?" Samuel asked.


    "It''s none of your business. You''re not my boyfriend." Tian Ling''er pouted and said proudly.


    "That''s true." After saying this, Samuel prepared to


    leave.


    Tian Ling''er stood in front Samuel and said, "Grandpa said that one should know how to be grateful."


    "So?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "So I''m treating you to dinner tonight, and I made it myself." Tian Ling''er said with a smile.


    "This little girl is only 18 years old. Can she cook?"


    Samuel couldn''t help but think of Linda''s cooking. He waved his hand and said, "Forget it. If you want


    to poison me to death, say it frankly."


    Tian Ling''er put her hands on her hips, and she was s o angry that her mouth was bulging. She said,


    "What d o you mean? Do you doubt my cooking skills? Since I was 15,1 have been learning cooking


    every summer holiday. Even grandpa said it was delicious, but you dare to dislike it."


    Tian Changsheng took Tian Ling''er as the apple of his eye. How could she believehim when he said it


    was delicious? Even if Tian Ling''er gave him a dish of frost, he would still eat it with a smile.


    Therefore, there was no standard in whatTian Changsheng said, so how could Samuel believe it?


    "I have something else to do. Don''t stand in my way," Samuel said.


    "Let''s make a bet. If what I make is delicious, you can praise me more, how about that?" Tian Ling''er


    said.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing out loud. Was it a bet to praise her? This girl was pretty cute.


    "Let''s do it this way. I will go if I have time. What do you say?" Samuel said perfunctorily.


    "No, you have to promise me, or I won''t let you go." Tian Ling''er opened her hands, looking as if she


    would not give up.


    Samuel was in a hurry to go through the discharge formalities for Zhang Linghua, and she was so


    determined that he could only agree and said, "Okay, tell me where it is."


    "Give me the phone." Tian Ling er stretched out her hand with a smile and crooked her finger at


    Samuel.


    Samuel hesitated for a moment, then sighed and gave his cell phone to Tian Ling er. Tian Ling er


    recorded his number and gave him a name that rendered Samuel speechless. 1


    "Invincible Explosion Little Cutie!"


    Samuel really couldn''t understand anything about a little girl nowadays. How could she still be so cute


    when she''d exploded?


    "Well, go to do your own business," Tian Ling''er, who had achieved her purpose, said with satisfaction.


    After helping Zhang Linghua to go through the discharge formalities, Samuel rode his electric donkey to


    Weakriver Real Estate. Although he did not know whether Zhang Linghua could adapt to the new


    environment, with her tenacity, it should not be a problem for her to support Zhang Tianxin.


    On the opposite side of the hospital street, there was a Porsche. Tian Ling''er was sitting in the car.


    When she saw Samuel riding a little donkey, she smiled brightly.


    "Grandpa said that you''ve bought Hillside Vi. Why d o you still ride a little electric donkey when you''re


    so rich? In this case, I''ll give you a car."


    Yesterday,Tian Changsheng investigated Samuel. Although he did not find out much, it was enough to


    surpriseTian Changsheng. 1


    The good-for-nothing son-inw of the Sue family was actually the owner of Hilside Vi. Because he


    rarely paid attention to business, he didn''t deliberately ask about it, and his family wouldn''t tell him. At


    that time, Tian Changsheng felt that Samuel was not simple. After telling this to Tian Ling''er, he even


    hoped that she could be on good terms with Samuel.


    "Let''s go to the Lamborghini 4S shop," Tian Ling''er said to the driver.


    "Okay, Miss."

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    After Zhang Linghua''s work and residence were arranged, Samuel¡¯s phone rang at just the right time.


    The phone call of Invincible Explosion Little Cutie made Samuel speechless.


    After getting the address on the phone, Samuel rode o n the electric donkey.


    It was a high-end elevator apartment, but not all the menbers in the Heavenly family lived here.


    Tian Ling er had many close friends. This ce would only be used when her close friends had a


    gathering. And in this home, no man had ever been there.


    Samuel was the first.


    After waiting for Tian Ling er at the gate, Tian Ling er did not mind. She sat in the back seat of the


    electric car and pointed the way for Samuel.


    Samuel was surprised to see such a youngdy sitting in an electric motorbike.


    That was because Samuel had seen too many gold diggers. Moreover, thedies of rich families often


    had very high standards. Even if it was a second-ss car, they would not be interested in it, let alone


    an electric car.


    "This is my home. How is it?" When she came home, h e saw that the room was full of furry toys and


    pink decorations, which were full of a girl''s heart.


    Samuel certainly could not ept this decoration style, but it was not surprising for a girl like Tian


    Ling''er.


    "Do you live here?" Samuel said.


    "Of course not. This is the secret base of my best friend and me. Let me tell you a secret. You are the


    first man toe here." Tian Ling''er said with a smile.


    Samuel did not feel any sense of honor. He merely frowned.


    Tian Changsheng that old fellow, even if he wanted to use Tian Ling''er to get closer to him, he did not


    need t o put in so much money, right?


    This was also why Samuel had agreed toe and eat, because in his opinion,Tian Changsheng


    should b e present. While he wanted to draw the Heavenly family over to his side,Tian Changsheng,


    who had seen his skills, should have the same idea as he did.


    But now, it seemed that he misunderstood it!


    "Sit down first. I''m going to cook," said Tian Ling''er.


    "Are you really going to cook?" Samuel looked at Tian Ling''er in surprise. Wasn''t this just empty word?


    "Of course. Do you think I can joke with you?" As she spoke, Tian Ling''er walked into the kitchen.


    Samuel walked to the door and nced a few times. She was really good at chopping vegetables. It


    was not like the style of the Heavenly Family''s youngdy at


    all.


    "You go to rest, looking at me. Is it because I am beautiful?" Tian Ling¡¯er turned her head and smiled at


    Samuel.


    She was indeed very beautiful. To be honest, Yvonne couldn''tpare to her. In particr, her


    liveliness and warmth made Samuel feel as if he were several years younger.


    He sat in the living room. After a while, the sound of frying dishes came from the kitchen, followed by


    the smell of aroma.


    Samuel couldn''t stay calm anymore.


    She could chop vegetables and put on an act, but she really knew how to cook. How was that possible!


    Samuel went to the kitchen and was stunned when he saw Tian Ling''er''s skillful movements.


    This was not something that could be done so easily through acting. The young mistress of the


    Heavenly family really knew how to stir-fry vegetables!


    "Why are you in a daze? Do you think that it''s rare for me to know how to cook if my family is rich?"


    Tian Ling¡¯er said with a smile.


    "It''s really rare," Samuel said without hiding it. The Heavenly Family was so rich, and Tian Changsheng


    also saw her as the apple of his eye. In Samuel''s opinion, she should be the kind of woman who did


    not do anything at all.


    "My grandfather taught me from an early age that money has nothing to do with one''s own ability. If a


    person wants to be excellent, money can''t show i t," said Tian Ling''er.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "The values are quite correct. It seems that your grandfather''s love for you doesn''t turn you into an


    unreasonable princess," Samuel said.


    "Of course," Tian Ling''er raised her head and said proudly.


    "Are you so happy to be praised?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Of course I should be happy to be praised. Am I still crying?" Tian Ling''er retorted. 1


    Samuel felt that he would definitely suffer a loss if he bickered with this little girl, so he simply went


    back to the living room.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    In half an hour, four dishes and one soup were served on the table, and the taste was really good,


    which showed that she was good at cooking. Samuel couldn''t stop eating, but Tian Ling''er stared at


    him and didn''t touch her chopsticks.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you eat it? Don''t tell m e that you poisoned me?" Samuel was stunned


    and asked Tian Ling''er.


    "Have you forgotten something?" Tian Ling''er said angrily.


    "Washing my hands?"


    Tian Ling''er''s mouth was bulging like a frog''s, and she said with dissatisfaction, "It''s none of my


    business whether you wash your hands or not."


    "Then what did I forget?" Samuel said in confusion.


    "You idiot, we agreed in the hospital that my cooking i s delicious. You have to praise me." Tian Ling''er


    rolled her eyes across the sky.


    Samuel almost had internal injuries. Wasn''t this girl going to eat? Wasn''t she going to wait for the


    praise from him?


    "Okay, okay, how do you want me to praise you?"


    "Of course you should praise me for being beautiful and lovely, and for having a good figure," Tian


    Ling''er


    said without hesitation.


    "But what does this have to do with cooking?"


    "Does it matter whether or not it has anything to do with it? Anyway, you promised me, or you won''t eat


    anymore." Tian Ling''er pretended to grab Samuel¡¯s chopsticks.


    Samuel turned around and said, "Okay, okay, okay. You are beautiful and lovely, have a good figure,


    and you are good at cooking. You are the most powerful woman in the world."


    "Am I more powerful than Yvonne?" Tian Ling''er blinked her big eyes and looked at Samuel with hope.


    "Of course not." Samuel did not hesitate as he blurted out.


    Tian Ling''er wrinkled her nose discontentedly and buried herself in eating.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Tian Ling''er had assigned the task of washing dishes t o Samuel. Of course, Samuel would not refuse.


    After all, she was also a youngdy of the Heavenly family. She had already given enough face to cook


    for him. How could he allow her to do the dishes?


    After tidying up everything, Samuel looked at the time. It was time to go. After all, a man and a woman


    were in the same room alone. As a famous loser, it was nothing, but he could not ruin Tian Ling''er''s


    reputation. Besides, she was still a little girl.


    "Would you like to y a song for me to repay my kindness to cook for you?" Tian Ling''er said to


    Samuel.


    "Didn''t you cook just to repay me? Why do you want m e to repay you?" Samuel felt puzzled.


    "My favor is bigger than yours, so you have to repay m e again."


    Although Tian Ling''er could see Samuel''s back view was very simr to that of the little prince''s, she


    couldn''t be 100% sure that they were the same person. That was why there was such an arrangement,


    and even the piano was bought only today.


    Reasoning with a woman was courting death!


    Samuel, who knew this well, sat in front of the piano and yed the piano with both hands. He asked


    Tian Ling''er, "How did you know that I can y the piano?"


    "I just know it." Tian Ling¡¯er couldn''t wait to say. The little prince of the piano shed away like aet,


    and there was no news from then on. Seeing him again at this moment, Tian Ling''er was very excited.


    If she didn''t restrain herself, she couldn''t help but wave her hands.


    "Alright." Samuel smiled.


    The sound of the piano was melodious. Tian Ling''er found an angle that was exactly the same as the


    one i n the video to observe Samuel. The video yed silently on her mobile phone. It was exactly the


    same, without any deviation!


    He was indeed the little prince of the piano!


    At that time, Tian Ling''er didn''t want to eat anything. She just wanted to find him. She didn''t expect that


    the fate was so wonderful that they would meet in the martial arts club.


    Tian Ling''er felt that this was an opportunity given to her by God. Even if he was married now, she


    should seize this opportunity.


    After all, he was just a good-for-nothing in the eyes of the Sue family. However, things would be


    different once he reached the Heavenly family.


    After the sound of the piano ended, Samuel stood up and found that Tian Ling''er was looking at him


    with blurred eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked.


    Tian Ling''er came to her senses and hurriedly said, "I didn''t expect you to be so good at ying the


    piano. I must make friends with you."


    It was good news for Samuel to make friends with Tian Ling''er, so he did not refuse.


    "I have to go home. I''ll show you my cooking skills next time, but you have to call your grandpa,"


    Samuel said.


    "Okay."


    Tian Ling''er sent Samuel to the door of the elevator. When she waited for the elevator before, she


    wished the elevator could arrive soon. But today, she hoped that the time could pass slower.


    However, no matter how slow it was, it would still arrive when it was necessary.


    "There will be a big surprise waiting for you tomorrow. " Samuel walked into the elevator. When the


    door was about to close, Tian Ling''er said.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Surprise?


    Samuel prayed that it should not frighten. After all, Tian Ling''er was a ghost. Who knew what she would


    d o.


    When he got home, except for He Ting, who was still cleaning, everyone went back to their own rooms


    to rest. Samuel chatted with He Ting for a while and then went back to his room.


    The next morning, he woke up at six o''clock. However, Yvonne didn''t need him to run with her


    anymore, so Samuel didn''t get up. Instead, he stayed in bed until nine o''clock. When he heard the


    noise outside the vi, he finally put on his clothes.


    Outside the vi, a red Lamborghini was parked, with a man standing next to it.


    Today was a double break, so Yvonne didn''t go to work either. The family of three looked at the


    Lamborghini in a daze, especially Lydia. Her eyes were so hot that she couldn''t wait for the


    Lamborghini to be hers.


    If she could drive this car to the sisters'' party, she would be envied by others!


    "Yvonne, this is our private area. How could he park his car here?" Lydia asked Yvonne.


    Yvonne was also confused. The rules in the vi area o f Hillside Vi were very strict. No one dared to


    break this rule!


    "Who the hell are you? What are you going to do?" Yvonne asked the man next to the car again.


    However, he still did not speak, but just maintained a smile on his face.


    "Yvonne, this person can be dumb. He can''t speak at all," Lydia said.


    Yvonne also thought it was possible, because she had asked him many times, but he didn''t say a word.


    At this time, Samuel came out of the vi. When he saw Lamborghini, he was also a little surprised.


    "What''s going on?" Samuel asked Yvonne.


    Yvonne nced at Samuel, but before she could say anything, the man next to the car bent down


    slightly and said, "You must be Mr. Hannigan."


    Lydia unexpectedly looked at Samuel. This guy was not dumb. He waited for Samuel toe out!


    "It is me, but do we know each other?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    The man smiled and said, "Of course Mr. Hannigan doesn''t know me. I was ordered to send the car to


    you."


    Lydia flew into a rage. "Is this guying here to send a car to Samuel?"


    Did he buy another Lamborghini?


    "This spendthrift''s money is Yvonne¡¯s money. How can he spend it like this?"


    Lydia still hoped that Yvonne would get her all the money of Samuel. The car cost millions of yuan. She


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    couldn''t ept it.


    "Samuel, you''re so bold. It''s a big deal to buy a car, but you didn''t discuss it with us in advance." Lydia


    was so angry that she had a ferocious expression on her face, as if Samuel had spent her money.


    "I didn''t buy this car, and I don''t know what''s going on. " Samuel''s mind was muddled. He didn''t buy a


    car, and the Lamborghini was not his cup of tea. The sports car looked very powerful, but it was not


    Samuel.


    "This is a gift from our miss to Mr. Hannagan," the man said.


    Miss?


    Samuel suddenly thought of the surprise Tian Ling''er saidst night. It couldn''t be this car, could it?


    The miss of the Heavenly family was really generous. I t was a big surprise for her to give a


    Lamborghini as a gift.


    Hearing this, Lydia was stunned. It turned out to be a car sent by a woman to Samuel.


    This car was worth millions of dors. How could she give him such a valuable thing so casually?


    "Samuel, are you hooking up with a slut again?" Lydia asked coldly.


    At this time, Yvonne''s expression was also not very good. She was willing to believe Samuel had not


    done anything illegal in Golden Bridge City, but what was wrong with this car? The so-calleddy in his


    mouth, i f it had nothing to do with Samuel, why would she give him such an expensive thing?


    When the man heard Lydia''s words, his smile was instantly reced by a cold smile, and he said


    coldly," I advise you to be polite with your words."


    "Who do you think you are? How can I be polite to people who hook up with a married man? The


    youngdy of your family must have spent a lot of money overnight," Lydia said.


    The man''s face was as cold as frost, and there was a hint of killing intent in it. He said, "Who are you to


    dare to nder my youngdy like that?"


    "Who am I? Haha." Lydia put her hands on her hips and said, "I am the owner of this vi. Do you know


    where this is? The hillside vi, can the youngdy of your family afford such a ce?"


    The owner of the vi was not Lydia, but now it was Yvonne''s, so Lydia thought that there was nothing


    wrong with saying that the vi belonged to her.


    Staying here was a manifestation of noble status. She didn''t care about Misses at all.


    "Mom, you''d better stop talking." Samuel tried to persuade her.


    When Lydia heard this, she became even unhappier and said in a cold voice, "You still want to speak


    for the wild woman. Samuel, you''re really a good-for-nothing. Flirt around outside. I still want to treat


    you a s a real son-inw. You''ve disappointed me so much."

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    A real son-inw?


    These words were simply the greatest irony.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "The wild woman you mentioned is the daughter of the Heavenly family, Tian Ling''er, I will tell Miss


    about this. The Heavenly family will never allow her to be ndered," the man said coldly.


    The... the young miss of the Heavenly family!


    Lydia was stunned. The person who sent the car to Samuel was Tian Ling''er, the daughter of the


    Heavenly family.


    And she had said that the miss of the Heavenly family was a slutty woman!


    Swallowing her saliva, Lydia''s arrogance suddenly disappeared.


    Offending the Heavenly family in Cloud City was equivalent to offending Varna.


    Godfrey hurriedly said, "I''m sorry. She doesn''t know that your youngdy is Tian Ling''er. That''s why


    she''s talking nonsense."


    Even Yvonne was not calm. The development of the Sue family was booming day by day. If she


    offended the Heavenly family at this time, the family would target the Sue family. It would be a disaster.


    "I apologize to you on behalf of my mom. She didn''t do it on purpose," Yvonne said.


    "She doesn''t know? Weren''t you able to nder our young miss with malicious intentions? You all


    should know what the Heavenly Family means in Cloud City," the man said.


    Lydia was typically a person who bullied the weak and feared the strong. She had also offended a big


    shot like the Heavenly family. Her legs had already be weak from fear. She repeatedly pped


    her own mouth and said, "I''m sorry, I was talking nonsense. Don''t tell this to Tian Ling er. Why don''t I


    give you some money?"


    The man looked at Lydia as if she was an idiot. How could there be such an ignorant woman?


    "Mr. Hannigan, Miss said that you are the only one who is qualified to drive this car. As for insulting


    Miss, you don''t have to plead for them. It''s useless to plead for them. I will tell Miss the truth," the man


    said to Samuel.


    Lydia shivered. If this matter was really known by Tian Ling er, the consequences would be too serious


    to imagine.


    Since Samuel and Tian Ling er were friends, it would b e useful for him to plead.


    "Samuel, I''m your mother. Why don''t you put in a good word for me?" Lydia bossed him around.


    If her attitude was a little better, Samuel might be able to speak up for her. However, even at a time like


    this, she still appeared to be high and mighty.


    Samuel was a pushover who could swallow insult and humiliation for Yvonne, but it did not mean that


    he could be bullied by Lydia all the time.


    Moreover, Samuel had already decided to teach Lydia a lesson. This time, it was the right opportunity.


    "What can I help you with? Are you hoping that the Heavenly family will give me, a good-for-nothing,


    face? " Samuel asked faintly.


    Lydia was anxious and said angrily, "Samuel, what do you mean? This matter was caused by you, and


    you are responsible for it, too."


    "What a shameless woman! She''s the one who''s insulting her, but now she''s ming Samuel."


    "Oh." Samuel said faintly.


    Seeing that her words were useless, Lydia shook Yvonne''s arm, hoping that Yvonne would speak for


    her.


    However, Yvonne was in a conflict with Samuel. How could she bow her head to Samuel? What''s


    more, the previous matter had not been solved yet, and Samuel had a rtionship with Tian Ling er.


    She was even angrier.


    "Mom, what right do I have to order him to do?"


    Yvonne said lightly.


    Samuel shook his head with a wry smile and walked toward the man.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    "I''ll take the car. Thank yourdy for me." Samuel knew that if he didn''t take the car, Tian Ling''er might


    The man''s attitude towards Samuel was especially respectful. This was because Tian Ling''er had


    warned him not to disrespect Samuel. Hence, even if Lydia cursed Tian Ling''er, he would not transfer


    this hatred onto Samuel.


    "Mr. Hannigan, Miss said that only you can drive this car." The man reminded again.


    Samuel nodded with a wry smile and said, "I see. I want to say hello to the old man on behalf of me."


    "Okay, I''ll go first."


    After the man left, Lydia said in a low voice, "How did this good-for-nothing get involved with the young


    If it were a woman from Golden Bridge City, Lydia would have squashed Samuel to nothing. However,


    she was Miss from the Heavenly family, and her status was much higher than Sue family.


    Furthermore, the Sue family could notpare to her i n Cloud City where she was rich and powerful.


    This caused her to feel an imbnce in her heart.


    Compared with Yvonne and Tian Ling''er, the former could not bepared.


    Although Lydia was a shrew, she knew her limits.


    Samuel took the key and walked back to Yvonne.


    Before he could say anything, Yvonne said, "You don''t have to exin it to me. From now on, I don''t


    need to know anything about you."


    "You scum; Yvonne will divorce you sooner orter." Lydia said as if she was afraid that the world


    would not be in chaos.


    Samuel sighed and did not say anything else. The truth in the future would prove that he was innocent.


    Back home, Lydia was still afraid that Tian Ling er would make trouble for her, so she asked Yvonne for


    help.


    However, all the troubles that had happened to Yvonne recently were solved by Samuel''s help. At this


    time, if she didn''t ask Samuel for help, Yvonne couldn''t do anything about it.


    Only then did Yvonne realize that her achievements were not due to her efforts, but Samuel''s help. 2


    No, I can''t go on like this. I have to rely on my own ability to get this time, not his help.


    "Mom, I can''t help you with this matter, but Tian Ling''er will not argue with you. After all, she is the


    youngdy of the Heavenly family," Yvonne said.


    "Yvonne, what do you mean? Is Tian Ling''er looking down on me?" Lydia said unconvinced.


    Godfrey couldn''t help saying, "That''s enough. Can youpare with Tian Ling er? It''s normal for her to


    look down on you."


    "Godfrey, I''m better than you, you good-for-nothing. What right do you have to me me?" Lydia said


    coldly.


    Godfrey sighed and didn''t want to talk anymore. The arrogant woman had been ppedst time and


    she was so scared that she couldn''t sleep all night. This time, she offended Tian Ling er again without


    knowing what was good for her.


    If Tian Ling er really came to them, in addition to an apology, would she dare not to admit her mistake?


    "Mom, be careful when you talk in the future. We live i n Hillside Vi. There are no simple people


    here." Yvonne reminded her.


    Lydia loved her face and was unwilling to admit her mistake, but she also knew what Yvonne said was


    the truth. It seemed that she really had to control her mouth in the future, or she would make a lot of


    trouble.


    "All right, all right. I know, I''m not an unreasonable person."


    Even Godfrey couldn''t help snickering at those words.


    She was not an unreasonable person. What kind of unreasonable person was she?


    "By the way, Yvonne, I have something to tell you," Lydia said.


    "What''s the matter?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "Men can''t be too rich. Otherwise, you will have the capital to fool around with other women," Lydia said


    i n a roundabout way. 1


    Yvonne knew the hidden meaning of this sentence, but the vi had been transferred to her. If she was


    asked to get the money from Samuel, Yvonne wouldn''t do such a shameless thing.


    "Mom, if you do this, you will drive him away sooner o rter," Yvonne said. 2


    Lydia''s smile was very strong, and the smile between her eyebrows came from the bottom of her heart.


    She said, "Isn''t this a good thing? Throw this idiot out of the Sue family, and our family will not be


    looked down upon in the future."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Tian Ling¡¯er sent such an expensive car to him.


    Maybe he is a good-for-nothing in your eyes, but a treasure in her eyes," Godfrey said with a pout. 1


    "Is he the one who can be a treasure? Godfrey, how could you say such brainless words? Are you


    going tough me to death?" Lydia put her hands on the corners of her eyes, as if she was afraid to


    <pugh out the wrinkles on her tail.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Godfrey sighed in his heart. Samuel bought both a car and a vi. Lydia must have seen such a strong


    economic strength. However, over the past three years, she had been deeply impressed by Samuel,


    who was a good-for-nothing. That was why she was blinded.


    In Godfrey''s opinion, Samuel was probably not a good-for-nothing. Maybe he was also a very powerful


    person, but he didn''t show it. Otherwise, why would Tian Ling''er give him the Lamborghini?


    "Mom, no matter what, I won''t do this," Yvonne said.


    "You''re such a silly girl. If you regret it in the future, don''t cry in front of me." Lydia looked at Yvonne


    indignantly.


    That day, Tian Ling''er called Samuel. The number " Invincible Explosion Little Cutie" was disyed on


    the screen. Samuel reced it and transferred to Tian Ling''er''s name.


    "My grandfather heard that you wanted to treat him to dinner, so he immediately agreed. And he has


    time today, what do you think?" Tian Ling''er said on the phone.


    "Take a look with your eyes," Samuel said. He didn''t know whether tough or cry at Tian Ling''er''s gift.


    It was not expensive, because millions of dors was


    just a small number in Samuel''s eyes. However, Yvonne couldn''t help thinking too much about this way


    of giving gifts, and she didn''t even give him a chance to exin.


    "You''re humorous," Tian Ling''er said with a smile.


    "You''re quite generous. How could you give away a car worth millions of yuan so easily? Ms. Heavenly,


    you''re so generous," Samuel said.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Of course. How can it be easy for me? Let''s make it clear. You can pick me up this afternoon. Let''s go


    grocery shopping together and then cook for my grandpa." After that, Tian Ling''er hung up the phone.


    Confused, Samuel returned to thinking about the conversation with Tian Ling''er. "When did we make a


    deal? I have never said such a thing!"


    This youngdy is really willful.


    However, since he was going to meet with Tian Changsheng, Samuel naturally would not refuse.


    After lunch, Samuel left without telling Yvonne because Yvonne didn''t even spare him a nce during


    the meal.


    The Heavenly family lived in another vi area in Cloud City, and it was located in the suburbs of the


    city. Compared with the luxurious environment of Cloudridge Hill Vis, this ce was definitely not


    surnamed Heavenly could live here, so the meaning was different. It was not wrong to call this ce


    the Heavenly family area.


    The gatekeeper had obviously received Tian Ling''er''s signal. As a result, Samuel''s car arrived and let


    them i n without checking outside.


    In front of the vi of Tian Ling''er''s house, the little girl waited for a long time. She finally saw Samuel''s


    car and pretended to be so reserved.


    After the car stopped, Samuel rolled down the window and said, "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t you know to help me open the door for a gentleman?" Tian Ling''er said.


    Samuel started the engine and stepped on the elerator, ready to go. Tian Ling er was so angry that


    she stamped her feet on the ground. She wanted to strangle the man in the car.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to get in the car?" Samuel said.


    The Miss of the Heavenly Family was bound to be the apple of someone''s eye. If it were anyone else,


    the Miss would have gone home the moment she lost her temper.


    However, Tian Ling er did not do this. She opened the car door with a bitter face and sat on it.


    "It''s not gentlemanly at all. I''m the one who gave you this car." Tian Ling''er said with a pout.


    "Well, if you go back on your word, I''ll give the car back to you today," Samuel said.


    Tian Ling''er felt a rush of blood rushing to her head. She clenched her fists and waved them in front


    Samuel. She threatened, "Have you ever seen a fist as big as a sandbag? If you provoke me, the


    consequences will be very serious."


    "Have you forgotten what happened to that expert of Luo Bin?"


    Hearing this, Tian Ling''er was stunned. She put down her hands and lowered her head. "Does thisdy


    seem to be bullied?"

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Tian Ling''er jumped up and down like a flea in the supermarket. She seemed to be unable to calm


    down for a moment. Although it was a little annoying, Samuel had a magical feeling. It was very easy


    for him to get along with Tian Ling''er. He did not have to worry about Tian Ling''er''s feelings and could


    do anything without scruples.


    After buying the vegetables and returning to Tian Ling''er''s secret base,Tian Changsheng came not long


    after. Samuel was relieved. If Tian Changsheng didn''te; he would definitely be trapped by Tian


    Ling''er again.


    It was still early. There was no need to cook.Tian Changsheng was ying chess with Samuel.


    For Samuel, he preferred Go to Chinese chess. However, if the Old Master liked Chinese chess, it was


    not a problem for him to y a few games.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    While they were busy with the game, Samuel went to the toilet and secretly downloaded a game of


    chess software.


    What followed next was a nightmarish nightmare for Tian Changsheng.


    This kid had clearly said that he didn''t know how to y chess.Tian Changsheng had thought that it


    was his chance to kill everyone, but while he was ying


    his phone to distract himself, he had actually killedTian Changsheng to the point of losing. He had lost


    three rounds in a row without any suspense, which made the old man a little unhappy.


    If you''re modest, then so be it. If you win, then so be it. Why don''t you give the old man some face? At


    least you should respect the old and love the young.


    "Samuel, you make this old man lose face..." Tian Changsheng said.


    Seeing that Tian Changsheng was unhappy, Samuel smiled and said, "This is just a game of chess. Go


    is what I am most good at. It''s a pity that I don''t have it, o r I can show it to the old man."


    "This boy is good at rubbing his nose and pretending t o be good at martial arts."


    Tian Changsheng snorted and said, "You''re so powerful. I''ll introduce you to a friend next time. He''s a


    national-level figure. Don''t lose too badly."


    Tian Changsheng had a strong will to win, which was discovered by Samuel in the boxing stadium. The


    reason why he won without mercy was that he wanted toy a good foundation for the next meeting.


    "Doesn''t this opportunitye to me on its own initiative?" 1


    "Old Master, if there''s a chance, I''ll definitely take a look," Samuel said with a smile.


    Tian Changsheng curled his lips and couldn''t stand


    Samuel''s arrogance. He said, "In a few days, my birthday ising. You should join in the fun."


    Samuel was slightly shocked. The birthday celebration of the old master of the Heavenly Family was


    the annual event of Cloud City. There were countless people in the business circle who wanted to cut


    their heads and did not have the chance to participate. Even the Sue family looked for opportunities


    every year, but they did not manage to attend even once. He did not expect that he would take the


    initiative to invite them. This was a pleasant surprise.


    "Old man, we have a deal. But if I win, you can¡¯t fall out with me," Samuel said with a smile.


    Tian Changsheng was so angry that his eyes widened. However, he was not really angry, but he was


    very dissatisfied in his heart.


    "Just wait and see. Don¡¯t cry when you lose," said Tian Changsheng.


    Samuel touched his nose. He was never afraid of anything he was good at.


    Samuel had been ying chess since he was a child. H e had known everything in the world. He had


    been trying to understand theyout and the overall situation of the masters over and over again.


    Although Yan Jun¡¯s original intention was only to improve Samuel''s temperament and cultivation, when


    Samuel was really involved in it, Yan Jun found that he had the potential to be the saint of the country.


    In Yan


    Jun''s words, if Samuel could study chess for the rest o f his life, he would definitely be the


    National Warrior.


    This evaluation came from Yan Jun''s mouth, and it was by no means just a casual remark.


    It was a pity that the Hannigan family did not know this pearl. Although Yan Jun felt regretful about this,


    h e could not do anything about it.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Samuel began to work in the kitchen.


    The two of them sat in the living room.Tian Changsheng apanied Tian Ling''er to watch an idol


    drama. Listening to Tian Ling''er exin the bizarre characters in the drama, he clicked his tongue in


    wonder.


    "They''ve been in love with each other for so many years, but in the end, they¡¯re biological brother and


    sister."


    "His lover turned out to be father''s illegitimate daughter!"


    "Why is he suffering from cancer again?"


    The expression on Tian Changsheng''s face told him about the copse of his outlook on the idol


    drama. What the hell was this?


    Tian Ling''er looked at it with great interest, but half of her attention was on the kitchen. She whispered


    toTian Changsheng, "Grandpa, do you think he really did theundry work for three years in the Sue


    family?"


    "We''ll knowter whether it''s true or not, but the smell is still decent."Tian Changsheng took a deep


    breath. The fragranceing from the kitchen was no worse than that of Tian Ling''er''s.


    "Grandpa, if webine the two swords, you don''t have to go to the hotel for your birthday," Tian


    Ling''er said with a smile.


    Tianchang looked at Tian Ling''er dotingly. He knew what this meant. He also appreciated Samuel and


    did not mind that Samuel would marry another one. But h e had to ensure that Tian Ling''er would not


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    suffer any grievance.


    "Ling''er, I don''t care how you treat your feelings, but the most important thing is that you can''t hurt


    yourself."Tian Changsheng warned.


    "Grandpa, I''m your granddaughter. How can I get hurt s o easily?"


    Samuel was busy with cooking when they had the the conversation between the grandfather and the


    granddaughter.


    At six o''clock, the meal was served. There were five dishes and one soup, all of which were good in


    color, aroma, and taste, which made people salivate.


    Tian Ling''er''s taste was very picky. Even ordinary five-star chefs would be picky about her. But when


    she ate the food made by Samuel, she smiled with satisfaction. Even if she wanted to pick bone in an


    egg, she was not dissatisfied at all.


    Tian Changsheng was also surprised. It was not difficult for him to make a decent meal, but it would b e


    difficult for him to make a meal like Samuel''s.


    "Did you really cook a three-year meal in the Sue family?¡¯¡¯Tian Changsheng said.


    "There are many rumors about me that are true," Samuel said with a smile.


    "The Sue family really doesn''t have eyes. They''ve wasted talent like yours."Tian Changsheng shook his


    head. If they could cultivate Samuel, the Sue family would definitely have a higher social status. It was


    a pity that such a powerful person was only in the physical work of cooking.


    Samuel smiled and said nothing.


    After the meal, it was Tian Ling''er''s turn to clean up the mess and brush the dishes.


    Samuel and Tian Changsheng talked about some martial arts. They also asked about Samuel''s master.


    Samuel did not say much about this because this involved his true identity.


    It was almost nine o''clock when Samuel left Tian Ling''er''s house.


    When he got back to the vi, Yvonne unexpectedly sat in the living room that day.


    However, Samuel was about to say something to her, Yvonne suddenly stood up and said, "Tomorrow,


    I''m going to Grandmother''s house."


    After that, Yvonne went back to her room. It seemed that she had deliberately waited for Samuel just to


    say this.


    Tomorrow was not the day of the family business, and there was nothing special happened in the


    the birthday party of Tian Changsheng, so she asked the rtives o f the Sue family to go back to


    discuss it. 1


    Although the Sue family was now a material supplier for the project in the west of the city and had a


    chance to be promoted to a first-tier family in Cloud City, if they could build a good rtionship with the


    Heavenly Family, it would be more likely to be promoted.


    The next day, when they arrived at the Sue family¡¯s Vi, the olddy did mention this matter. However,


    none of the rtives of the Sue Family showed much hope. After all, it had been many years since the


    Sue Family had squeezed into that circle. Although the Sue Family had some changes this year, it was


    still unknown whether it could be seen by the Heavenly family.


    The Heavenly Family represented the ceiling of Cloud City and was a supreme existence. Those who


    were able to attend the Heavenly Peace banquet were all the first-tier figures of Cloud City. Although


    the Sue family had people who were proud of themselves, they knew their limits in front of the


    Heavenly Family.


    "This year, our Sue family has made some achievements. Maybe we won''t be rejected like in previous


    years. Harvey and Yvonne, you two take time to visit the Heavenly family." The gift was sent first, and


    the Heavenly family epted it, which meant that they were qualified to participate. If they didn''t


    ept it, they were not qualified to enter, just like in previous years. 1


    Of course, the olddy would not show up in person. After all, it was a very likely shameful thing. She


    had t o stick to the bottom line of the Sue Family.


    Hearing this, Harvey was very dissatisfied, because the security guards in the vi area all looked


    down at people. He did not want to be despised, but he did not dare to refuse the olddy''s words.


    "Grandma, I have a lot of things to do in thepany recently." Harvey refused implicitly.


    "Grandma, why don''t we let Yvonne and Samuel do it? He''s used to dealing with such embarrassing


    things," Yara said hurriedly, trying to avoid such unfortunate things from happening to her.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    He had to show his sincerity when he went to the Heavenly Family. The more core members of the Sue


    family came to visit him, the more sincerity he could show.


    Obviously, Samuel was not qualified to attend the birthday party. What''s more, the olddy had never


    thought of asking Samuel to attend the party. He was a well-known waste in Cloud City. If the Heavenly


    family knew that he was sent by the Sue family, how could they be qualified to attend the birthday


    party?


    "Vara, are you deliberately preventing the Sue family from getting invited to the birthday party?" the old


    Hearing this, Vara''s proud face was sshed with a basin of cold water. She quickly lowered her head


    and said, "Grandma, I''m sorry. That''s not what I meant."


    "Yvonne, you''d better go alone. Anyway, you''ve been humiliated for so many years and are used to it.


    You''re not afraid at all, right?" Harvey said. Over the years, the Sue family had been ignored by the


    Heavenly family, and Harvey had been refused several times. He really didn''t want to go this year. He


    knew that he was going to lose face, but he still put his face i n the hands of others. Why bother?


    "Grandma, I can go, but I can''t guarantee that the mission will bepleted," Yvonne said.


    "No, no, you are now the person in charge of the project in the west of the city. You have to help Sue


    family get this opportunity." Harvey knew how difficult this was, and he also said that it would be


    shameful. But after Yvonne agreed, he had a feeling that he wanted Yvonne to make a military order. 1


    "Harvey, what do you mean?" Yvonne frowned and said.


    "I don''t mean anything. It''s just that you are so powerful now, and you can find a way to solve so many


    problems. Can such a small thing make it difficult for you?" Harvey said with a smile.


    If this kind of malicious harassment was used on other things, maybe other rtives and the olddy


    would agree with Harvey. But everyone present knew how difficult it was to participate in the birthday


    party of Tian Changsheng University, so no one spoke for Harvey.


    "Yvonne, just do your best," the olddy said.


    At this time, Samuel stood up and said, "Grandma, let me go."


    This sentence caused everyone tough. Was this guy so ignorant? If he was asked to represent the


    Sue family, wouldn''t he be directly swept out of the house by the Heavenly family?


    "Samuel, your brain must have been kicked by a donkey when you went out today. Let you go? Didn''t I


    make it clear that I wanted our Sue family to be hated


    by the Heavenly family?" 1


    "Yes, you are not a member of the Sue family at all. If the Heavenly family knew that we were so


    insincere, how could they invite us to attend the birthday banquet?"


    "You really don''t have any self-awareness at all. You''re so silly. Do you think anyone can go to the


    Heavenly Family as you wish?"


    Harvey stood up and said with a cold smile, "Samuel, you have been very arrogant recently. You dare


    to intervene in anything. Do you want to be the chairman of the Sue family and let you be the chairman


    in the future?"


    For this inexplicable statement, Harvey was secretly warning the olddy. He was really bold.


    "As you said, I''m not a member of the Sue family, so I''m invited, which doesn''t mean that the Sue


    family is invited, but I''m willing to fight for the Sue family," Samuel said.


    "Pfft..." Yara held her belly andughed. She said," Samuel, you''re talking as if you''ve been invited.


    Aren''t you afraid that you''re going to blow the bull''s belly?"


    "I did receive an invitation, and it was Tian Changsheng who personally came out to invite me." Samuel


    said.


    "Hahahaha." "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    "It''s so funny. This guy''s bragging is really like an idiot. He actually said that Tian Changsheng would


    personally invite him."


    "Samuel, who do you think you are? You''re a big shot i n the business and a big shot in the


    officialdom? Even Tian Changsheng has to show up in person. You don''t have to brag so much."


    Within the ridicule, Samuel remained as calm as ever. He was well aware of whether or not he was


    joking or bragging.


    At this time, Yvonne frowned and stole a nce at Samuel.


    She had a feeling that Samuel was not bragging. What he couldn''t do was never talking nonsense.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Yesterday, Tian Ling''er gave him a Lamborghini, which showed that he indeed had something to do


    with the Heavenly family.


    Even if Tian Changsheng personally came forward to invite him, it would make sense.


    However, Yvonne couldn''t figure out why Samuel had such a good rtionship with the Heavenly


    family all of a sudden.


    It was known that the people who could attend the birthday banquet of the Tian Changsheng were all


    the top figures in Cloud City. Moreover, even those people could only get an invitation from the


    Heavenly family. It was impossible for them to be invited by Tian Changsheng in person.


    ording to their previous rtionship, Yvonne should have spoken up for Samuel at this moment, but


    she didn''t do that. She just quietly listened to the Sue family''s rtives taunting Samuel.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    "Samuel, this is a ce to discuss official business. It''s not a ce to y a joke on you." The old


    madam chided in a cold voice.


    "Grandma, you think I''m joking, but I''m telling you the truth," Samuel said lightly.


    "I really can''t stand an idiot like you. You said you got the invitation of the Tian Changsheng. Why?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Harvey looked at Samuel and said impatiently.


    "That''s possible. He''s the one who thinks highly of me, " Samuel said.


    "Envious of you? Admiring your cowards and good-for-nothings? You really gave me a headache. You


    can''t even brag. You''re really a good-for-nothing to the extreme." Harvey rubbed his temples, feeling a


    little headache. How could the Sue family have such an idiot marrying into their family? Fortunately,


    these words only came from within the Sue family. If news o f this got out, the Sue family would


    be theughing stock of the entire Cloud City.


    "Samuel, shut up. I feel sick when I hear you talk to m e. Look at yourself in the mirror and see what


    you look like. Are you trying to disgust us by saying something like that?" Yara looked at Samuel with a


    disgusted look.


    "Grandma, are you sure you don''t need my help?"


    Samuel ignored Harvey and Vara and asked the olddy.


    The olddy couldn''t help butugh disdainfully and said, "You just have to keep your kindness in your


    heart. It''s not your turn to help the Sue family, you good-for-nothing."


    Samuel stopped talking and sat back in his seat. He nced at Yvonne from the corner of his eyes and


    sighed in his heart. "If you can speak for me, maybe their attitude will change."


    What about the three-year persistence? Why did it suddenly be like this?


    Samuel and Yvonne didn''t understand. She just couldn''t lower her head to Samuel. Especially after the


    delivery of car of Tian Ling''er, she was even less willing to put in a good word for Samuel.


    The IQ of the woman in love was zero, and the IQ of the jealous woman was even more negative.


    Of course, there was also Yvonne''s arrogance, because she was used to Han Samuel''spromise in


    the past three years.


    If I don''t give you a chance to exin, do you really not want to exin?


    "Yvonne, you go to the Heavenly Family on behalf Sue family. I''ve prepared a present for you." The old


    At this moment, the Sue family''s servant walked into the living room and said to the olddy, "There''s


    someone outside. It''s someone from the Heavenly family."


    The Old Madam stood up suddenly. Someone from the Heavenly family!


    Why would the members of the Heavenly Family suddenlye to the Sue family? Could it be...?


    "Quick, invite them in," the olddy said excitedly.


    After a while, a middle-aged man came to the living room with an invitation card in his hand. When the


    rtives of the Sue family saw it, they were all stunned.


    Had the Heavenly family sent someone to deliver the invitation?


    The Sue family was now even qualified to receive the invitation to the birthday banquet. This meant


    that the Heavenly family could no longer ignore the existence of the Sue family!


    "This is my father''s birthday invitation card. He specially asked me to send it to you. Who will take it?"


    The middle-aged man''s attitude was not humble, but with arrogance.


    However, his attitude was very natural in the eyes of the Sue family. After all, he was sent by the


    Heavenly family.


    Harvey walked excitedly toward the middle-aged man, but was scolded by the olddy halfway,"


    Harvey, what are you doing?"


    Harvey was stunned. The olddy walked to the middle-aged man with trembling steps. She took the


    invitation letter from his hand and said, "Help me thank the old man. Thank him for giving the Sue


    family this opportunity."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were somewhat contemptuous. Everyone who received the invitation


    card had this kind of expression and emotion. It was indeed the performance of a low-ss small


    family.


    "The invitation has the request for a birthday party. Don''t forget to read it." After the middle-aged man


    reminded her, he left the Sue family.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    The olddy''s hands, which were holding the invitation card, trembled incessantly. After the middle -


    aged man left, she still did not calm down.


    In the past, the Sue family had been cold to each other, and they did not even have a chance to attend


    the birthday banquet.


    But now, the Heavenly family had voluntarily sent out an invitation. This was a huge leap for the Sue


    family.


    "The Sue Family is finally going to stand out. We are finally going to stand out," the olddy said


    excitedly.


    "Grandma, let''s take a look at the requirements." Harvey was also very excited. As a second-ss


    Childe in Cloud City, when he was enjoying himself outside, he had to be humble when he met the


    people o f the A-list families. Even if he went to the box first, as long as those A-list Childes asked him


    to go away, he had to swallow his anger.


    But now, Harvey saw the hope of him bing the first-line Childe. In the future, who would dare to


    make him lower his head?


    "Yes, yes, yes." The old madam said excitedly and opened the invitation card.


    Disyed on the invitation were the number of participants as well as the location and number that the


    Heavenly family had arranged for them.


    "The Heavenly Family has given us a lot of face by having ten people present," Harvey said excitedly


    when he saw the contents of the invitation. This meant Sue family would have an independent dining


    table at the birthday banquet. This standard was not something that an ordinary person could get.


    "Not bad, not bad." The olddy''s face was full of smiles. She said, "This time, the Sue family has won


    the favor of the Heavenly family. It seems that we are going to be a first-ss family soon."


    "Grandma, the Heavenly family must value the Sue family. We are now in charge of the project in the


    west of the city. In the future, the new city will be in our hands. Would the Heavenly family dare to look


    down o n us?" Harvey said proudly.


    "Grandma, we can''t belittle ourselves. It''s nothing to b e valued by the Heavenly family. We will


    definitely be able topete with the Heavenly family in the future. They are afraid, so they don''t dare


    to embarrass the Sue family." Yara said with a smile.


    The old madam thought about it carefully and realized that there was indeed such a possibility.


    However, she did not expect that there would be such a day in the Sue family.


    The Sue family, who were reveling in their selfsatisfaction, had no idea why the invitation would be sent


    to them.


    "The project in the west of the city? The status of the


    Sue family?"


    This was not something that the Heavenly Family thought highly of.


    Although the west of the city was a good project, and the Sue family could indeed make a lot of money


    because of it, just because of this, Tian Changsheng had to give face to the Sue family, and they had


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    underestimated the Heavenly family.


    The invitation was sent to him because of Samuel. If Tian Changsheng had not given him face, the Sue


    family would have been so cold-shouldered this year.


    "Grandma, since only ten people can participate, you have to carefully consider the candidates,"


    Harvey said. He was very relieved because he was definitely one of the candidates.


    As for the other rtives of the Sue family, they were all looking forward to being chosen by the old


    "Well, I will think about it carefully. I will inform you i n a few days." Such an important thing could not be


    taken lightly by the Old Madam, so she nned to think about it carefully.


    At this time, Harvey looked at Samuel and said," Grandma, you have not thought of a good candidate


    yet, but you know who will not be able to go. Samuel is not a member of our Sue family. He is certainly


    not qualified."


    "Him?¡± The olddy sneered and said without hesitation, "Of course he is not qualified. How can he g o


    on such an important asion?" "But he was invited by Tian Changsheng personally. Even if he


    doesn''t go with the Sue family, he should be able to appear. Samuel, I look forward to meeting you a t


    the birthday party." Harvey said to Samuel with a teasing tone.


    Looking at Harvey''scent look, Samuel smiled faintly and said, "We will definitely meet. I hope


    you won''t be too surprised then."


    "You''re still trying to act cool at a time like this. You''ll only admit it after I p you in the face on the day


    of the birthday banquet. Alright, if you''re here, I, Harvey, will kneel down in front of you at the birthday


    banquet and bark like a dog," Harvey said with a stern expression. 1


    Samuel could not helpughing. He had never seen such a stupid person who would force him into a


    dead end.


    "Well, if I don''t go and see you once, I''ll kneel down for you once," Samuel said faintly.


    Harvey felt a little guilty when he saw Samuel''s calm manner. Was this fellow really qualified to go?


    Impossible!

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    How could it be possible? Trash like him, if he could get the invitation of the Tian Changsheng, it would


    be impossible unless the sun rose in the west.


    After leaving the vi of the Sue Family and returning to Hillside Vi, Samuel'' car was blocked by the


    security guards at the gate.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What happened? Are these people blind? Don''t they know that we live in Hillside Vi?" Lydia scolded


    in the car.


    The vehicle had been registered, and even the new security guards would know it. The property


    management department would never allow such a mistake.


    Samuel got out of the car in confusion and saw Tian Ling er sitting in the security pavilion.


    She came here with no good intentions. It seemed that the princess had heard Lydia''s words


    yesterday.


    Samuel walked up the mountain.


    Several security guards, at the behest of Tian Ling''er, forcibly opened the door and dragged Godfrey


    and Lydia out of the car.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you know that I am the owner of Hillside Vi?" Lydia struggled to say.


    Yvonne felt that something was wrong, so she got out o


    f the car and asked the security guard, "What happened?"


    At this moment, Tian Ling''er walked out of the security pavilion. She walked up to Lydia and pped


    her in the face. 1


    "Where did youe from, you wicked girl? How dare you hit me?" Lydia suddenly became angry and


    reached out to hit her back, but the quick-witted security guard immediately grabbed her hand.


    "Were you the one who said that I was a nonsensical woman yesterday?" Tian Ling''er said faintly.


    Hearing this, Yvonne knew what was going on. She was the youngdy of the Heavenly family, Tian


    Ling''er!


    Lydia also instantly restrained her bad temper and stood where she was, not daring to speak.


    "My father and my grandfather don''t know about this. Otherwise, today you won''t be just a p in the


    face," said Tian Ling''er.


    Lydia trembled with fear and hurriedly apologized, '' I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was you yesterday, so I


    was talking nonsense."


    "You also know that you are talking nonsense?" Tian Ling''er was 18 years old this year, but after all,


    she was born in a big family. Her aura was not something that ordinary people couldpare with.


    Even Yvonne felt a heavy pressure in front of Tian Ling''er. 1


    After staying silent for more than ten minutes, Lydia''s back broke out in a cold sweat. Yvonne really


    couldn''t stand the pressure and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Why don''t you divorce Samuel?" said Tian Ling''er.


    "What do you mean?" Yvonne frowned. "Didn''t shee to make trouble for Lydia? Why did Samuel


    get involved all of a sudden?"


    "Anyway, you all treat him as trash. What''s the point o f keeping him?" Tian Ling er said with a smile. 1


    Tian Ling er was only 18 years old this year. Yvonne didn''t think that she was trying to take Samuel


    from her. Perhaps she just wanted to take revenge, so she wanted her to divorce Samuel and make a


    joke of Cloud City? 1


    But what benefit did it bring to her? Didn''t she just give Samuel a Lamborghini?


    "I was just joking. You don''t have to take it seriously. But yesterday''s matter is not something that can


    be solved with one''s palm." Tian Ling er s meaning was very simple. She would have a chance if


    Samuel were t o divorce. However, she was worried that Yvonne would tellSamuel about it. Samuel


    would not be satisfied with her, so she quickly said that she was joking.


    It had to be said that Tian Ling er was very concerned about Samuel''s opinion of her. That was why


    she was so careful.


    With her status as a youngdy of the Heavenly family, why would Tian Ling''er need to be so timid?


    "Miss Tian, I''ll give you two more ps. I hope you can let bygones be bygones." In the face of power,


    Lydia bowed her head very simply.


    Tian Ling''er looked at Godfrey and said, "Since she is your wife, it means that you can''t teach her well.


    Let you do it. But if you don''t, I can only let these security guards do it."


    Being beaten by Godfrey or by security guards, of course Lydia chose the former. If these strong young


    security guards pped her in the face, wouldn''t she have a concussion?


    "Fight, fight hard." Lydia gritted her teeth and said to Godfrey.


    Godfrey was a strict wife-inw. He did not dare to speak loudly to Lydia. When had he ever beaten


    Lydia? This made him a little reluctant to do it.


    But if he didn''t fight, the security guards would be more serious!

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    "I''m satisfied with you strength so that she can suffer less. You should be careful." Tian Ling''er


    reminded Godfrey.


    Lydia closed her eyes. For the first time, she was willing to be beaten by Godfrey. She said, "Godfrey, if


    you dare to beat me again, I will not let you go."


    Godfrey gritted his teeth. For so many years, it was impossible to say that he didn''t feel wronged at all.


    Lydia was always on top of his head, although he gave up his dignity, his anger had umted over


    the years and became more and more serious.


    "Smack!"


    A loud pnded on Lydia''s face. She turned around on the spot and then fell to the ground.


    This p had gathered all the resentments of Godfrey for many years. 1


    Very cool! 1


    It was so cool that he couldn''t say a word.


    Godfrey suddenly felt a lot better in his heart.


    Lydia was hit so hard that she felt dizzy. She felt a burning pain on her face, and soon her cheeks


    began t o swell.


    "Good, I''m quite satisfied. Let''s just forget about it."


    Tian Ling''er pped her hands and left.


    Lydia came to her senses; she stood up and kicked Godfrey a few times. She swore, "Godfrey, are you


    looking for an opportunity to take revenge on me?" 1


    "If I don''t hit you, will Tianling''er let you go?" Seeing the aggressive Lydia, Godfrey was afraid again.


    Yvonne pulled Lydia, who was furious, and said," Mom, how can you me dad? If he hadn''t hit


    harder, would those security guards have beaten you harder than dad?"


    Lydia understood, but she could not ept that Godfrey had beaten her up so badly. She threatened


    him, "From now on, don''te into my room."


    Godfrey smiled bitterly. Lydia was unreasonable; he could only ept his fate.


    "Yvonne, Samuel, that loser, just left like that. He didn''t want to help me at all. Do you think he still


    cares about me, his mother-inw?" Lydia said.


    Yvonne knew Samuel had left deliberately, but what she said yesterday was said by Lydia herself. How


    could he me Samuel? 1


    "Mom, watch your mouth, or it won''t be thest time," Yvonne reminded her.


    In front of the vi, Samuel was not in a hurry to go home. He was in the garden. 1


    He knew that his departure was likely to add to the ice of his rtionship with Yvonne. However, he had


    allowed Lydia to make trouble out of nothing for three years. Samuel was not willing to retreat. Even if


    he had to endure grievances for Yvonne''s sake, it was almost over.


    What¡¯s more, if he was not strong-willed, his rtionship with Yvonne woulde to an end, because


    Lydia would not give up making trouble in their rtionship.


    Sometimes, when he thought about it, he found that what Gina said did make sense.


    It was just that Samuel had his own ns, so he could not expose his strength at the current stage.


    Yvonne parked the car and saw Samuel in the garden; she stopped for a moment and walked toward


    the vi.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Samuel sighed and walked up the mountain path to the top of the mountain.


    "I once said that I would take you to see the scenery there. I will never break my promise."


    Sitting on a boulder on the mountainside, Samuel¡¯s eyes were somewhat blurred. Since he left the


    Hannigan family, his purpose was clear. He wanted to make all the people who looked down upon him


    regret it because he was a good-for-nothing. At the same time, he also wanted to take Yvonne to enjoy


    the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    The Hannigan family!


    Are you ready to regret?


    It was a foggy night at the top of the mountain.


    Samuel sat for the whole night with dew all over his head. He didn''t stand up until the sky was turning


    bright.


    Stretchingzily, the cracking sound of soybeans burst out from his body.


    Not long after he left the mountain, Yvonne stood in Samuel''s previous position, looking towards the


    north with longing in her eyes.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Five dayster, Cloud City''s annual day was a grand asion. It could be said to be a grand asion


    for the upper ss. This was because today was the birthday of the old master of the Heavenly family,


    Tian Changsheng.


    The Penins Hotel, as the most luxurious five-star hotel in Cloud City, had stopped all the guests''


    reception a week ago. They had to prepare for the birthday celebration of Tian Changsheng. On the


    birthday, no one was allowed to show up except for those invited to attend the birthday banquet. Even


    the waiters inside the hotel were carefully selected to work on that day, which was enough to show how


    influential this matter was in Cloud City.


    Luxury cars drove into the hotel parking lot one after another. The people who got out of the cars in


    front of the hotel were all the top businessmen of Cloud City.


    The ten members of the Sue family were considered a big team at the birthday party. Among them,


    Harvey and Yara were on the list. As the person in charge of the west side of the city, Yvonne naturally


    would not fail. In addition to the olddy, the rest of the six people included Lionel and others, who were


    all rtively core members of the Sue family.


    The olddy handed over the invitation and asked the special service personnel to take them to the


    exclusive position of the Sue Family. It was not far from the host position of the banquet, which made


    the olddy excited again.


    There was a saying in the sequence of seats in the venue, as well as the position of every participant''s


    seat. The closer to the host seat, the more valued the Sue family would be. The Sue family could not


    enter the family house before, and they could take up a table and get close to the host seat. This kind


    of promotion was like crossing a high mountain.


    "Didn''t that good-for-nothing Samuel say that he was invited by Tian Changsheng himself? Why didn''t


    that good-for-nothinge?" Harvey looked at the people i n the venue. Many rich young men had


    "Harvey, watch your mouth. How can you call the Old Master''s name directly here?" The olddy of the


    Sue Family reminded him coldly.


    Harvey kept quiet out of fear. He quickly covered his mouth and said, "Grandma, I''m sorry. I will pay


    attention to it."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Harvey, how can you believe that good-for-nothing''s words? Look at the people present. They are all


    rich and powerful. What right does he have toe?" Yara said disdainfully.


    "Yvonne, he is your husband. Didn''t you remind him when you went out today? Is he trying to escape


    from this matter with the excuse that he forgot?" Yara


    turned to look at Yvonne with a smile.


    When Yvonne got up early in the morning, Samuel was still sleeping. Yvonne was not sure whether he


    coulde or not.


    "Whether hees or not has nothing to do with me," Yvonne said coldly.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to distance yourself from him? I didn''t expect you to be afraid of losing


    face. It''s been three years. Haven''t you gotten used to it yet?" Harvey teased.


    "Harvey, he said that he had to kneel every time he sees you. Don''t forget," Yara reminded Harvey .


    "How could I forget? He''s such a good-for-nothing. I have to see him every day. When he kneels to me,


    I''m satisfied. Maybe I will be merciful and let him go," Harvey said proudly. He had been beaten twice


    by Samuel before, and now he finally had a chance to take revenge. He wished that he could


    immediately appear in front of Samuel after attending the birthday banquet so that Samuel could kneel


    to him.


    "By the way, is Samuel a dog?"


    "That should be the case. Otherwise, why would he kneel down in front of everyone?"


    "However, dogs need their tails in front of people. Harvey, why don''t you let Samuel shake his tail?"


    Other rtives of the Sue family also followed to tease him.


    Harvey couldn''t hold back his smugness at all. He said repeatedly, "Forget it. Raising such a good-for-


    nothing dog is a disgrace to me, the owner of this dog. Why bother?"


    "That''s true."


    As more and more people entered the venue, Samuel still did not show up. Harvey became more and


    more confident about this matter.


    In a presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel.


    Samuel and Tian Changsheng had yed chess several times, which made the old man depressed.


    Moreover, this guy looked down upon him, ying chess and ying with his mobile phone.


    "Old man, when will your friende?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Tian Changsheng was so angry that he took out his phone and threatened Samuel, "Wait and see. If I


    can''t destroy your prestige today, I will call you master in the future."


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing and said, "It''s not appropriate for you to be my disciple at such an old


    age. But if you really want to, I don''t mind."


    "Old thing, when will youe? I''m going to be someone else''s disciple. What are you dawdling for?"


    Tian Changsheng said in an unfriendly tone after making a call.


    The other party should have a good rtionship with him. Otherwise, Tian Changsheng would not have


    spoken in such a tone.


    "I''ming, I''ming. Why are you in such a hurry? " At this time, the door was pushed open, and a


    white-haired old man came in, followed by a young man and a young woman.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    The old man''s name was Wang Mao, and he was the president of the Cloud City Go Association.


    Behind him were a man and a woman. They were his disciples. The man''s name was Xie Fei and the


    woman''s name was Xu Huan.


    When Samuel saw him, he was a little surprised. Wang Mao was well-known in the circle of Go in


    Cloud City, and he was a prestigious old man. The organization he founded was also very famous in


    Cloud City. Many rich people would send their children to school. In addition to training Go, most of


    them would build a good rtionship with the old man.


    The current leader of the municipal public security bureau was his apprentice. When they met, he


    would definitely bow and call him teacher. With thisyer of rtionship, the Go school did not have to


    worry about enrollment at all.


    Samuel did not expect Wang Mao and Tian Changsheng to have such a good rtionship.


    "Where have you gone, you old thing? I''m so worried." Tian Changsheng couldn''t wait to walk to Wang


    Mao''s side with a dissatisfied expression.


    Wang Mao smiled and said, "What''s the hurry? You''re a man with your neck buried in the loess. Take it


    easy.


    II


    "Bah, what are you talking about?" Tian Changsheng scolded.


    Samuel was a little stunned when he saw the interaction between the two. Wang Mao was the leader of


    the city bureau. He had to be respectful. However, he did not refute even after being scolded in front of


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tian Changsheng. Moreover, he was full of smiles.


    In the past, the rtionship between the two was actually enemies. They changed the hostility into


    friendship when they were old. Moreover, they had a feeling of heroes cherishing each other, so their


    dialogue was naturally a bit vulgar.


    "Are you the one who drove this old friend of mine crazy?" Wang Mao walked up to Samuel and asked


    with a smile.


    Samuel quickly stood up. He could not neglect such a big shot. Besides, out of the respect of the


    younger generation, he could not be arrogant because of the favor.


    "Grandpa Wang Mao, I didn''t expect the Old Master Tian''s friend to be you," Samuel said.


    "I heard that not only are you good at chess, but also you are good at Go?" Wang Mao looked Samuel


    up and down. Samuel was just an ordinary young man. He had never seen him participate in any


    "I don''t dare to show off my skills in front of you. I just learned a few moves," Samuel said modestly.


    "Come on then. If I don''t beat you today, this old man won''t let me go." After Wang Mao finished


    speaking, h e sat down opposite Samuel.


    Samuel looked at the time. The banquet was about to start, but the game of Go came to an impasse. It


    would take at least a few hours for the game to end.


    "Grandpa Wang, the banquet will start soon. Let''se after dinner," Samuel said.


    Wang Mao looked at the time and said, "There are still more than 20 minutes. That''s enough."


    At this time, Xie Fei, who was behind him, looked at Samuel contemptuously and said, "Even if you can


    hold on for 20 minutes under my master''smand, you are excellent, do you still want to win?"


    Wang Mao scolded in a low voice, "Xie Fei, how did I teach you? You can''t be too arrogant."


    Samuel could tell that even though Wang Mao was saying Xie Fei was wrong, he did not hide the pride


    in his bones at all.


    But with Wang Mao''s status, it was natural for him to b e proud.


    "Since that''s the case, then I shall respectfully ept your offer." Samuel sat down.


    Wang Mao held white. This was his habit. He would never change his mind when ying chess with


    anyone.


    Coincidentally, Samuel liked ck chess, so the two did not contradict each other.


    As soon as Samuel started ying Go, the atmosphere suddenly changed. Tian Changsheng was


    even more aware of the master''s demeanor on him.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    This guy was really different when he was serious.


    However, Wang Mao responded with a chuckle. Nowadays, there were too many young people who


    were putting on airs. In his Go school, the group of rich second generations didn''t learn anything and


    learned how to use their aura. This kind of appearance was fake. Without real strength, they would


    sooner orter be exposed.


    "Master, I''m hungry," Xu Huan said delicately. The meaning of her words was obviously to let Wang


    Mao win Samuel faster.


    "Okay, okay, okay, master will solve it as soon as possible and let you eat." Wang Mao said with a


    smile.


    The game of Go was like a battle on the battlefield. This was something that Van Jun had warned him


    from the first time Samuel had been in contact with it. So even if the person sitting in front of him was


    Wang Mao, the respected old gentleman in Cloud City, Samuel did not have the slightest soft-hearted


    thought.


    The start of the game sent Wang Mao flying, because h e didn''t take Samuel seriously at all. He didn''t


    show his real strength. When he was in the middle of the game, Wang Mao suddenly woke up. The


    young man i n front of him was not simple.


    Wang Mao, who was sitting sideways, straightened his body, and there was a dignified look between


    his eyebrows.


    Seeing this, Xie Fei and Xu Huan were a little surprised. Their master had never treated a young Go


    yer so seriously. This guy in front of them made their master so serious!


    The two of them looked at each other and saw disbelief in each other''s eyes.


    Tian Changsheng was not good at Go, but he knew some skills. Now in the game of Go, Samuel had a


    great advantage. He was pressuring Wang Mao.


    Looking at Samuel''s hot eyes, it was as if he was on the battlefield at the moment. Hepletely


    devoted himself to it. It was really difficult for him to associate him with the useless son-inw of the


    Sue family.


    "I didn''t expect to look down on you. But I''m at a disadvantage. It''s not difficult for me to win back with


    my strength. Be careful," Wang Mao said with a confident smile.


    Samuel was immersed in the chessboard. He did not speak, but recalled that he had yed famous


    games countless times in his mind.


    His attitude made Xie Fei very unhappy. He said unhappily, "Don''t pretend. You really think of yourself


    as a master. My master is giving way to you."


    Xu Huan blinked her eyes and looked at Samuel. She did not look down on Samuel, but was very


    surprised that this man could make her master''s attitude serious. No matter how badly he lost in the


    end, it was already a kind of honor. It was known that in the entire Cloud City, Wang Mao had never


    had a rival in G o.


    Moreover, Wang Mao also had a very eye-catching score even in nationalpetitions.


    "Ahem, please don''t disturb them." Tian Changsheng coughed twice and reminded Xie Fei.


    Although Tian Changsheng had invited Wang Mao over in order to destroy Samuel¡¯s prestige, he


    suddenly wanted to see just how powerful Samuel was at this moment. He even hoped that Samuel


    would be able to win this round.


    The further the Go game went, the more anxious the situation became. Wang Mao, who vowed to bring


    back the situation, did not allow his disadvantage to continue to expand, but when it came to bringing


    back the situation, there was no sign at all.


    When the Go game ended, Samuel¡¯s serious expression suddenly rxed. Seeing this scene, Tian


    Changsheng''s eyebrows jumped. Was he going to win?


    "Grandpa Wang, thank you for letting me win." Samuel put down hisst piece. There was no ce for


    the white chess pieces anymore, and Wang Mao lost the whole game.


    "This..." Xie Fei looked at the white chess, which was defeated, in disbelief. He lost! Wang Mao had


    actually lost, and he had lost to a young man.


    Xu Huan looked at Samuel with sparkling eyes. It was as if she wanted nothing more than to strip him


    naked. He had won even over her Master. He was so powerful and handsome. He was the Prince


    Charming in her heart.


    Wang Mao was stunned for a long time. He looked at the chessboard, which had no power to turn


    back. Although he had indeed been careless in the beginning, he had almost tried his best to save the


    situation since the beginning of the game. However, under the pressure of Samuel, he had no chance


    at all. He only had a crushing defeat.


    Wang Mao had to admit that this was an opponent worthy of his concentration. And even if there was


    no one to start, he might not necessarily win.


    "My master gave in to you. Otherwise, how could you win?" Xie Fei was unwilling to ept the result.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In his opinion, if Wang Mao had not been careless at the Parly-stage, he would never have led to a


    disadvantageous situation. So he won because he was lucky.


    "Let''s have another round. My master won''t let you go this time." Xu Huan was enjoying the show. She


    wanted to see if this person in front of her was the perfect candidate for the prince charming in her


    heart.


    "It... it has been more than an hour since the birthday party started. There are still many people waiting


    for the old master to celebrate his birthday. Maybe next time." Samuel looked at the time and said with


    embarrassment. He was too absorbed just now, so hepletely forgot the time that passed by.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Next time, it is my birthday party today. If I don''t attend today, they will be anxious," Tian


    Changsheng said with a smile.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Wang Mao, who had been silent all the time, said in a low voice, "After eating, let''s have a serious


    game."


    Wang Mao did not believe that he would lose. He had higher attainments in Go than many people. How


    could he lose to a young man?


    Samuel would not refuse such a request. Otherwise, he would not give face to Wang Mao.


    As for who would win at that time, it was another matter.


    "Grandpa Wang, let''s eat and drink to our heart''s content. Let''s fight again," Samuel said with a smile.


    Wang Mao took the lead in leaving the room with his two apprentices.


    Tian Changsheng didn''t care about his age at all. He put his hand on Samuel''s shoulder and said,


    "Boy, you''re good. If you take it seriously, even Wang Mao can''t beat you. However, he didn''t take it


    seriously. How confident are you in the game this afternoon?"


    "Old Master, I remember that someone wants to be apprenticed," Samuel said with a smile.


    Tian Changsheng''s expression froze. He still remembered this.


    It would be shameful for him to be apprenticed at such an old age. Moreover, he was the master of the


    Heavenly family. Although he did not care about the business of the Heavenly family, he was still the


    number one in the family. It would be impossible for him to be apprenticed to a young man.


    "Old Master, you''re such a big shot. You can''t go back o n your words, can you?" Samuel choked Tian


    Changsheng''s throat with his words, leaving him no chance to refute.


    Tian Changsheng smiled awkwardly and said, "Of course, what I said counts, but Wang Mao didn''t do


    his best, so you won. If you want me to be your apprentice, you can only defeat him in the afternoon."


    This old guy was trying to escape.


    However, Samuel was determined to recruit this disciple.


    "Don''t you want to know how confident I''ll be able to defeat him?" Samuel asked.


    "That''s right. How many do you have?" Tian Changsheng asked curiously.


    "One hundred percent." Samuel''s firm tone made Tian Changsheng freeze on the spot.


    Looking at Samuel''s back as he walked out of the door, Tian Changsheng came to his senses and


    hurried to chase after him.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Brat, don''t boast. If you lose this afternoon, you will lose face."


    It was almost 2 p.m. at the birthday banquet, but Tian


    Changsheng hadn''t appeared yet, which puzzled the people in the venue. Of course, there were also


    many people who were resentful, but they didn''t dare to vent it. After all, this was the birthday party of


    Tian Changsheng, so even if he waste, no one dared to say anything.


    "Why hasn''t Master Tiane yet? It''s past the auspicious hour. Is there anything wrong?" Lionel


    looked around and said. There was no movement at all, and the people from the Heavenly Family were


    not in a hurry at all.


    "It doesn''t matter whether Tian Changsheng ising or not. Anyway, Samuel is noting. I don''t


    know how this idiot feels now. s, I don''t want to eat anymore. It feels good to see him kneel down for


    me." Harvey said with a smile.


    Yara covered her mouth and chuckled, saying, "Why are you in such a hurry? He has to kneel every


    time he sees you, and you are not in a hurry."


    "That''s true." Harvey nodded proudly and sighed," There''s still a long way to go. If he dares to go back


    on his word, I''ll break his legs."


    At this time, the venue suddenly became lively, and many people stood up and greeted them with a


    smile.


    "Nice to meet you, Master Tian."


    "Wish old Master of the Heavenly family has a long life of a hundred years and a long life of Nanshan."


    "Wish old Master is healthy. Every year, there will be a


    new day."


    Among the ttering blessings, there were also many voices of doubt. It was because there was a


    young man who followed Tian Changsheng into the venue, and he looked unfamiliar. He didn''t look like


    a member of the Heavenly Family.


    "Who is this young man? He actually went to the arena with the old master."


    "It seems that the old master thinks very highly of him. Otherwise, how could he be so close?"


    "Ah, I wonder which young and handsome man he''s from, to be valued by the lord master. He''s so


    lucky."


    Among the voices of confusion, only the Sue family did not speak because they were already stunned.


    The olddy of the Sue Family, Harvey, Yara, and Yvonne were all stunned.


    This was because the young man they were talking about was none other than Samuel!

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Not only had hee, but he had alsoe along with the Old Master. What kind of high treatment


    was this!


    "How is this possible? How is it possible that it''s Samuel?" Harvey''s face was ashen. He was unwilling t


    o believe this. He had already thought of a way to get Samuel to kneel in front of him, but reality had


    already given him a warning.


    The olddy took a deep breath, and her expression and eyes were particrly serious.


    She did not want to know why Samuel was able to walk around Tian Changsheng, because the reason


    was not important at all. What was important was that such an honor really happened to Samuel.


    "What''s going on? Samuel is such a good-for-nothing. Why?" Vara said reluctantly. Although she did


    not have to kneel down and bark like a dog, she could not ept the bad-for-nothing in her eyes. Now,


    he was with the disguished Tian Changsheng. i


    There was also confusion in Yvonne''s eyes. Although she knew Samuel was not a simple man, she


    had never thought that he could stand at such a height and be as strong as Tian Changsheng. 1


    When Samuel took his ce at the main seat, everyone was shocked. An outsider who did not


    belong to the Heavenly Family was able to sit at the main seat and stand shoulder to shoulder with


    Tian Changsheng. What was going on?


    Samuel and Tian Ling''er were on the left and right respectively. This situation quickly made many


    people thinks of a certain possibility.


    Could this young man be the future son-inw of the Heavenly family? Was he the boyfriend of Tian


    Ling''er?


    "Tian Ling''er has a good taste. This young man looks extraordinary. He must be a talent."


    "He is dignified, and he is also a handsome man. He is a perfect match for Tian Ling''er. It''s a match


    made in heaven."


    "It''s just that I don''t know which family''s young master he belongs to. It seems that our Cloud City is


    about to rise to power again." 1


    These words were extremely harsh when they reached the ears of the Sue family. In the past three


    years, Samuel had been nothing but a good-for-nothing in the Sue family. But now, he was being


    ttered by the crowd, which made the Sue family feel very ufortable.


    "He''s just a good-for-nothing. Why is he so extraordinary? These people are all blind," Yara said i n a


    low voice, gnashing her teeth.


    At this time, Harvey was not in the mood to me Samuel. He only hoped that Samuel did not see him


    and could pretend that nothing had happened.


    Otherwise, if he knelt down and barked like a dog in this banquet, he would be a joke in the entire


    Cloud City.


    Yvonne rested his chin on his hand and put his hand o n the table, with a wry smile on her face, i


    Everyone regarded him as a talent, but the Sue family regarded him as trash.


    Even the old master of the Heavenly Family valued him so much, but the Sue family had never taken


    him seriously. This was simply a great irony.


    "Yvonne, you are the wife of Samuel. Go and propose a toast to the old master," the olddy of the Sue


    family said. She did not dare to refute those people''s words easily, for fear of arousing the


    dissatisfaction of the Heavenly family. However, it would not be a problem t o let Yvonne appear as his


    wife. Moreover, she could take this opportunity to let outsiders know that the son-inw of the Sue


    family was valued by the Heavenly family . In this way, the status of the Sue family would rise.


    The olddy''s n was very good, but Yvonne did not intend to do so.


    "Grandma, are you sure that by making use of him, you can help the Sue family''s social status? Is the


    Heavenly family looking down on him or the Sue family? Don''t you know that? We are only a subsidiary


    product, and that''s all." Yvonne said lightly.


    "Nonsense. How can we be a subsidiary product?" The Old Madam retorted immediately.


    "So far, many people have wanted to join in the project in the west of the city, but the Heavenly family is


    not included. This means that the Heavenly family doesn''t care about the west of the city at all. They


    don''t even care about the whole project. Will they treat us differently because the Sue family is the


    material supplier for the project in the west of the city?" Yvonne shook her head. This was just an


    illusion of the Sue family. She was sure that the reason why they were able to attend the birthday party


    in the Tian Changsheng was because of Samuel, and most of all, because Tian Changsheng gave


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Samuel face.


    The old madam wanted to retort, but for a moment, she could not say anything. Her expression was


    extremely ugly.


    Was the Sue family actually counting on this loser to raise their social status?


    He was trying to make her lose face in front of Samuel.


    "No matter what kind of rtionship he has with the old master of the Heavenly Family, in my eyes, he


    is trash after all. If you want me to admit that he is outstanding, you have to make the Sue family a first-


    tier family in Cloud City," the olddy said coldly.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Yvonne suddenly felt extremely disgusted by the olddy''s words. Was it because the Sue family had


    be a first-ss family that Samuel was acknowledged as an excellent man?


    But she didn''t seem to think that Samuel didn¡¯t need her to admit it at all.


    As someone who could sit by the side of Tian Changsheng, how could he care about other people''s


    opinions?


    Halfway through the banquet, Tian Ling''er swung her ponytail and came to the Sue family''s table.


    The olddy saw Tian Ling''er and quickly stood up. She did not dare to have any thoughts of relying on


    her seniority.


    "Hello, Miss Tian, I''m Sue family ..."


    Before the olddy finished her words, Tian Ling''er interrupted unceremoniously, "Who is Harvey? I


    heard that there is a performance to watch?"


    Tian Ling''er was not a rude person. It was just that she didn''t like the Sue family at all, so she didn''t


    take the olddy seriously.


    Her dream lover was called a good-for-nothing by this family. How could she be in a good mood?


    Hearing Tian Ling''er''s words, the Sue family couldn''t


    help but look at Harvey .


    The so-called performance was probably Harvey kneeling down and barking like a dog! 1


    Harvey gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Tian, I am Harvey.¡±


    Tian Ling''er looked at Harvey with a smile on her face. She looked him up and down and said, "It''s you.


    Kneeling down and barking like a dog. I''ve never seen it before. Would you like to let me broaden my


    horizons?"


    Harvey originally thought that he could escape this cmity. He did not expect that it was Tian Ling''er


    who had appeared. He red viciously at Samuel out o f the corner of his eyes. It was this useless


    thing. It must be that he had told Tian Ling¡¯er about this matter.


    However, Harvey was a person who valued his face. In such a gathering of upper-ss people, if he


    knelt down and barked like a dog, he would be a joke to the whole Cloud City tomorrow.


    "Miss Tian, I was just kidding," Harvey said.


    Tian Ling''er frowned discontentedly and said, "You won''t let mee back in low spirits, will you?"


    "Miss Tian, it''s really just a joke. If you don''t believe m e, ask him toe here and you''ll know."


    Harvey could only think of a way to deter Samuel and let him give up on this matter.


    But since Samuel told this to Tian Ling''er, he never thought that he would let Harvey go.


    After all, he was not a living Bodhisattva. If Samuel did not appear, will Harvey let him go? The answer


    was obvious.


    "Do you need to ask? It''s okay if you don''t kneel down. I''ll remember this, and I''ll slowly settle it with


    youter," said Tian Ling''er.


    There were very important words in this sentence. Tian Ling''er was talking about you. It meant that she


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    would not only trouble Harvey, but also the entire Sue family.


    Hearing this, the olddy''s face suddenly sank. Although she hated Samuel for letting outsiders


    intervene in his and Harvey''s affairs, she did not dare to be hated by Tian Ling¡¯er. After all, she was the


    youngdy of the Heavenly family.


    "Harvey, do as Miss Tian says," Old Madam said coldly.


    Harvey''s face was as pale as death. Even Grandmother had spoken,it seemed that he would not be


    able to escape today.


    "Don''t be hurry, don''t worry." Tian Ling''er suddenly waved her hand, then raised her voice and said,"


    Everyone, stop. Be quiet."


    The banquet hall was not noisy at all, and everyone was whispering. When they heard the voice of Tian


    Ling''er, they all quieted down.


    "There is a special performance today. I hope you can smile. Don''t miss it," said Tian Ling''er.


    "Miss Tian, how can you put on a show for us?"


    "Yes, you are of noble status. How can we have such a n honor?"


    "Miss Tian, why don''t I do it on your behalf and cheer everyone up?"


    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it."


    "I, I, I, Miss Tian, I''ll do it."


    There were quite a few who were fighting to be the first. They all wished to show themselves in front of


    Tian Changsheng. It would be a good thing if Tian Changsheng could remember to have a shred of


    goodwill towards them.


    Tian Ling''er shook her head and said, "You don''t need t o do that. You just need to wait and see."


    Seeing that they didn''t have a share, the passion of the group of excited people was instantly reduced.


    They didn''t know which lucky guy he was. If he could make Tian Changsheng happy, it would be a


    good chance.


    Harvey was so ufortable that he felt like he had eaten half a kilogram of shit. It was okay if it was


    a normal performance, but if he knelt down and barked like a dog, he would beughed at.


    "Harvey, start your performance. So many spectators can''t wait any longer." Tian Ling''er said to


    Harvey.


    Harvey nced at the olddy. Losing face of him meant Sue family would also lose face. He hoped


    that the olddy could help him find a way.


    However, the olddy did not even look at Harvey at all. What was the big deal about losing face? It


    would b e much better than making Tian Ling''er unhappy.


    Harvey, who had resigned to his fate, knelt on the ground and barked. 1


    After a moment of silence, the banquet hall burst intoughter.


    Harvey, who was burying his head, blushed and his eyes were vicious.


    "Samuel, it''s your entire fault. I, Harvey, swear that if I don''t revenge, I''m not a man. Just wait and see.


    One day, I''ll make you kneel down in front of me, and I''ll make you pay for today''s humiliation ten times


    over. 1


    "You are such a good-for-nothing. When you have no value to the Heavenly family, how can you fight


    with me?"


    In Harvey''s eyes, the reason why Samuel was able to establish such a rtionship was because the


    Heavenly family wanted to use him for something. Once he was done using him, he would definitely


    kick him away. That would be the time for him to take revenge.


    Ten years is not toote for a gentleman to take


    revenge. I, Harvey, can bear it!

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    "Miss Tian, this performance is really good. Who is h e? He barks like a dog."


    "He seems to be called Harvey. He lost the bet, so he barks like a dog." Tian Ling''er exined. 1


    Many people on the scene had never heard of the name " Harvey". After asking each other, they knew


    that Harvey was from the Sue family .


    This made Harvey feel even more ashamed. After all, h e was a second-ss Childe in Cloud City.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    How could s o many people not know who he was? 1


    Was the Sue family so powerless in Cloud City?


    The Sue family was a very arrogant family. In particr, the olddy had made a lot of rules, making


    the Sue family think that they were a noble family. But in Cloud City, not many people knew them


    before they cooperated with Weakriver Real Estate. The so-called second-tier families were also quite


    reluctant. Not to mention the name Harvey. Except for his circle of friends, there was no poprity at


    all.


    "Miss Tian, Harvey has a bad rtionship with you."


    "We''ll keep it in mind. If we meet this guy in the future, we won''t give him face."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Tian. From now on, I will be irreconcble with Harvey."


    Many people expressed their stance in front of Tian Ling''er. Any discerning person could see that Tian


    Ling''er was targeting Harvey. Hence, being able to let Tian Ling''er have a good impression of him


    through this incident was also an opportunity.


    However, Harvey heard these words, he wanted to die.


    The people present were all important figures in Cloud City. If he was targeted by them, would he still


    have a chance to live in Cloud City in the future?


    Tian Ling''er didn''t admit it, but she didn''t deny it either. She went back to Tian Changsheng with a


    vague attitude.


    The olddy''s face was pale. She had thought that attending the birthday banquet today would be an


    opportunity for the Sue family, but what had happened now was a disaster.


    In the future, Harvey would be a director of the Sue family, and today, Harvey would be the


    public enemy of the whole city. If thepany was handed over to Harvey, who could cooperate with


    him?


    It was impossible for the Sue family to rely on the project of the west of the city for a lifetime!


    She had to think of a way to save this matter.


    The olddy looked at Samuel. Since he was the son-in w of the Sue family , he should do


    something for them.


    Moreover, this incident was also caused by him. If he was not the one to take the me, who else


    could it b e?


    The banquet wasing to an end. Wang Mao couldn''t wait to stand up and say to Samuel, "Young


    man, are you full? If you are, let''s go upstairs."


    During the meal, Wang Mao used his memory to remuddle. Although he was iplete, he also found


    some ws he thought. He was confident that he could win face by ying Go with Samuel again.


    Samuel nced at Tian Changsheng and asked," Master Tian, are you done eating?"


    "Okay, okay, we can eat at any time. The wonderful Go game can''t be watched at any time. Let''s go."


    After the group left the banquet hall, Samuel walked with Tian Changsheng again. The Sue family all


    looked at him with vicious eyes.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    It was still the same room. This time, Wang Mao did not take it lightly. This was apetition of face.


    He had to defeat Samuel in order to rebuild his position i n the chessboard world in Cloud City.


    Although not many people knew that he would lose the game, it was a great psychological blow to


    Wang Mao because Samuel was too young. He was so young that Wang Mao thought it was


    impossible for him to have such strength.


    "Now that my master is serious, you should be careful. Don''t me me for not reminding you," Xie Fei,


    who was standing behind Wang Mao, said to Samuel with a smile.


    Samuel nodded and put on a serious look. Obviously, h e was already involved in the chess game.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Thirty-eight lines crisscrossed with each other, and the 361 chess pieces were ced. From the


    moment they held the chess, this was not a simple chessboard, but a battlefield.


    Xie Fei did not look at the two of them ying, because he felt that the result was clear. The process


    was not important at all.


    However, both Tian Changsheng and Xu Huan were very serious.


    Tian Changsheng learned from Samuel that he was


    100% sure that he could beat Wang Mao, so he wanted t o see if Samuel was really so powerful, or he


    was just bragging.


    Although Xu Huan did not think Samuel could win, she was very curious about what kind of strength


    Samuel could show and whether he could be her prince charming.


    As the game went deeper, Wang Mao''s expression became more and more serious. He could be sure


    that he was serious enough and showed a 100% attitude. However, the game was still unfavorable to


    him. When he was in the middle of the game, Wang Mao felt that h e had no way to change it.


    Only a few top masters could put so much pressure on him on the chessboard, but the young man in


    front of him was only in his twenties.


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead. In recent years, he had rarely felt this kind of pressure when


    ying chess. Even if he could win, he would have a new level of respect for Samuel.


    Xie Eel''s face was originally full of contempt, but when he saw Wang Mao''s face bing more and


    uglier, he felt particrly upset. "Did this person really can win his master?"


    Looking carefully at the situation on the chessboard, h e found that his master was indeed at a


    disadvantage. He could think that his master had taken it lightly in the morning, but he was very serious


    in this game.


    If he lost even like this, wouldn''t his master''s reputation be ruined in his hands?


    No, he would never allow such a thing to happen.


    Xie Fei gritted his teeth and walked over to Wang Mao. He pretended to be concerned and said,


    "Master, i f you are tired, you can rest for a while."


    Wang Mao shook his head. He could lose the game, but he could not lose in character.


    Xie Fei looked at Samuel coldly and pushed the chessboard with one hand. The chess pieces


    scattered all over the ground. He said, "My master is tired. He''ll y with you another day."


    "Xie Fei, what are you doing?" Tian Changsheng said angrily.


    Wang Mao also stood up and looked at Xie Fei angrily. He shouted, "What are you doing? It doesn''t


    matter if I lose the game. Do you want me to lose my moral standing?"


    Usually, Wang Mao liked Xie Fei very much because Xie Fei had the highest attainment in Go among


    all his disciples. Although his character was somewhat defective, in Wang Mao''s opinion, it was not


    impossible to polish it.


    As the saying goes, a piece of jade can''t be forged without a piece of jade. Xie Fei was a good piece of


    cloth, but Wang Mao never thought that he would do such a thing.


    "Wang Mao, did your elders teach you this kind of etiquette? If they don''t let you know what respect is, I


    don''t mind teaching you a lesson." Tian Changsheng was very dissatisfied. This was a wonderful game


    of chess. Although he was just an onlooker, he was very satisfied with watching it. The ending was


    ruined before he could see it. He was in a bad mood as if he had eaten half a bug out of delicious food.


    2


    Xie Fei''s face changed greatly. If Tian Changsheng hated the Xie Family because of this matter, the


    mistake he made would not only destroy one game of chess, but also the whole Xie Family.


    "Grandpa Tian, I''m sorry. I just saw that my master was tired, so I was impulsive. Please forgive me,"


    Xie Fei said in a panic.


    Tian Changsheng didn''t even look at Xie Fei, but took out his phone. At his age, he finally found


    something interesting, but Xie Fei was so ungrateful and just apologized. How could he be in a good


    mood?


    "Ask the members of the Xie family to go upstairs," Tian Changsheng said on the phone.


    Xie Fei was so frightened that his legs turned to jelly. He knelt down in front of Tian Changsheng and


    said,'' Grandpa Tian, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Please forgive my impulsiveness. I deserve to die. I deserve to


    die."


    Xu Huan had been very respectful to Xie Fei, but at this time, she couldn''t help looking at him with


    contempt. "That''s so disgusting. Do you really think that you can make your master proud by using


    such a shameless method to destroy the game? What an idiot."


    "Master, please, please saves me." Seeing that Tian Changsheng paid no attention to him, Xie Fei


    knelt down again to Wang Mao. After all, he was Wang Mao''s first disciple, so Wang Mao would not


    turn a blind eye to save him. 1


    However, Wang Mao now felt that he had lost all his face because of Xie Fei. It was really hard for him


    to ept losing the game, but he could not ept that h e would escape from losing the game in this


    way.


    "Xie Fei, I thought your temperament was worth carving up. I didn''t expect you to be so muddle-


    headed," Wang Mao said, gritting his teeth.


    "Judging from his tone, Wang Mao is not going to save him, is he?"

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Xie Fei''s heart was about to break down. He never thought that such a small thing would cause such


    serious consequences.


    The Xie Family soon arrived at the room. When they saw Xie Fei kneeling on the ground, they knew


    that something bad had happened. He had upset the old master of the Heavenly family!


    Xie Fei''s father walked to Xie Fei''s side and pped him twice in the face. He cursed, "You son of a


    bitch! What have you done?"


    The Xie Family had a good position in Cloud City, which was better than the Sue family. However, the


    reason why they could get the invitation to the birthday party was that Wang Mao valued Xie Fei very


    much. Usually, Xie Fei had a high position in the family, and no one dared to talk to him loudly.


    Because of the development of the Xie Family, all their hopes were on him.


    But today, he offended Tian Changsheng, so Xie Fei''s father did not dare to indulge him at all.


    "Xie Fei, from now on, you''re no longer my disciple," Wang Mao said.


    Xie Fei''s father was directly scared out of his wits!


    What had happened? Xie Fei was actually expelled by Chief Wang Mao.


    Without this rtionship, what position did the Xie Family have in Cloud City?


    "Get lost with your son. From now on, don''t show up in front of me. Otherwise, I won''t let you go," Tian


    Changsheng said coldly.


    Xie Fei''s eyes were dull. There was a saying in chess that one step was wrong, and every step was


    wrong. Only now did he realize how wrong he was in this step.


    He had intended to please Wang Mao, but now he couldn''t even keep his identity as an apprentice.


    After the Xie Family dragged Xie Fei out of the room, Wang Mao sighed and said to Samuel, "Let''s


    have another game."


    Wang Mao knew that he was likely to lose, but he didn''t want to lose his character.


    "Grandpa Wang, you''re not in good spirits today. Let''s have another round. It¡¯s unfair to you. Let''s do it


    next time. When you''re in good spirits, I''ll definitely visit you," Samuel said.


    Wang Mao knew Samuel was giving him a way out. If he insisted, he would lose face today.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tian Changsheng , you old man, you really have a good friend." Wang Mao sighed.


    With a proud face, Tian Changsheng said, "Of course. Anyone I take seriously can''t be an ordinary


    person."


    Wang Mao cupped his fists and said to Samuel, "Little brother, I''ll fight you again next time if I have the


    chance."


    "I am looking forward to it," Samuel said.


    Wang Mao was the first to step away, but Xu Huan was still standing where she was. Seeing that Xu


    Huan was not leaving, Wang Mao reminded her, "What are you waiting for?"


    Hearing this, Xu Huan followed Wang Mao reluctantly.


    After walking out of the room, Xu Huan said delicately, "Master, I don''t even know his name. Why are


    you in such a hurry?"


    "Little girl, don''t you see that he is Tian Changsheng''s pre-arranged grandson-inw? What


    qualifications d o you have topete with Tian Ling''er?" Wang Mao said with a bitter smile.


    Xu Huan pouted and said unconvinced, "I haven''t tried. How can I know that I can''t win? Her family is


    rich and powerful, but it doesn''t mean that she loves men more than I do."


    "You, you really don''t look back if you don''t want to hit the wall," Wang Mao said helplessly.


    Xu Huan''s expression suddenly turned serious as she asked, "Master, if the chess game just now goes


    on, you..." 1


    Wang Mao took a deep breath and said, "I will lose for sure."


    He was doomed to lose!


    Xu Huan was stunned by these words.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    In the room, Tian Changsheng looked up and down at Samuel. The more he looked at him, the more


    satisfied he was. He was simply the perfect candidate for his grandson-inw. Unfortunately, such a


    person had married into the Sue family .


    The look in Tian Changsheng s eyes made Samuel get goose bumps. He said hurriedly, "Why are you


    staring a t me? You''re old. Do you have any special hobbies?"


    "You bastard, what nonsense are you spouting? How can this old man have any thoughts on you?"


    Tian Changsheng red at Samuel.


    "Hey, hey, hey, can you respect Master a little? Is this the attitude of you talking to your master?"


    Samuel put his hands on his hips and looked at Tian Changsheng with a proud face. He did not forget


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the Apprentice n.


    Tian Changsheng was stunned, and his old face turned slightly red.


    "You are the head of the Heavenly Family, the number one person in Cloud City. The saliva on the


    ground doesn''t taste good," Samuel reminded him with a smile.


    The expression on Tian Changsheng''s face was extremely wonderful, full of uncertainty, and it was


    almost twisted together.


    "Do you want me to give you tea at an old age?" Tian Changsheng said discontentedly.


    "You don''t need to do that, but you have to remember that I''m your master," Samuel said. The tea was


    too excessive for him to do. He didn''t want to be struck by lightning because Tian Changsheng was an


    elder.


    "At least you''re sensible, kid. It''s not impossible for me to call you master, but you have to promise me


    one thing," said Tian Changsheng.


    "You''re my good disciple. Don''t you feel ashamed?


    What kind of disciple would request something from his teacher?" Samuel said with a wry smile.


    Samuel was the first person in Cloud City who could speak to Tian Changsheng in such a manner and


    even stop him from getting angry.


    "You have to show off. When I find your weakness, I''ll teach you a lesson," Tian Changsheng


    threatened.


    At this time, Tian Ling''er ran to the room. If her father had not asked her to follow him to entertain the


    guests, Tian Ling''er would never miss the match between Samuel and Wang Mao.


    "How did it go? Did you win? I saw Grandpa Wang leave and he was in a bad mood." Tian Ling''er


    asked Samuel expectantly.


    "I didn''t win, but I didn''t lose either," Samuel said.


    "Draw? But it''s also very powerful. Grandpa Wang is the leading yer in the field of chess in Cloud


    City. I didn''t expect you to be on a tie with him." Tian Ling''er said with a smile.


    "This big shot has already been stepped on by Samuel. " Tian Changsheng said with a smile. It had


    nothing to do with him, but he was in a good mood and felt proud.


    "What do you mean?" Tian Ling''er looked at Tian Changsheng in confusion.


    "If Xie Fei hadn''t deliberately ruined the game, your Grandpa Wang would have lost for sure." Tian


    Changsheng pointed to the scattered chess pieces on the ground and said.


    Tian Ling''er opened her eyes wide and looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    She originally thought that it would be better if Samuel could not lose miserably. When she saw Wang


    Mao''s appearance when he left, she thought that Samuel might have shown a strength that made


    Wang Mao look at her with new eyes. However, she never dreamed that Samuel was able to defeat


    Wang Mao.


    That was the president of the Go Association. He was the most powerful person in the circle of Go in


    Cloud City!


    "Really... Really?" Tian Ling er s eyes almost fell out.


    "Boy, you''re too modest. You''re being hypocritical." Tian Changsheng said with a smile.


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said, "If you give him another ten chances, he will lose


    too.


    This is not modest."


    Tian Changsheng didn''t know whether tough or cry. If these words were heard by Wang Mao, he


    would suffer a lot.


    Tian Ling''er was like a fan girl who had seen her idol. Her eyes were peach-blossom-shaped and her


    heart was fluttering. He was good at ying the piano and fighting. He was also good at ying chess.


    It seemed that he was omnipotent.


    In Tian Ling''er''s eyes, Samuel was almost perfect. The only drawback was that he was married.


    But it didn''t matter. After all, they could get divorced even if they got married.


    "Samuel, when are you getting divorced?" Tian Ling''er blurted out.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Samuel was stunned and said, "Why should I get a divorce?"


    Tian Ling''er couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed by her words. The girl had to be more reserved


    and quickly said, "Nothing, I just asked casually."


    "I have nothing else to do. I have to go now." Samuel said and walked out of the door.


    "Be careful. Harvey will make trouble for you," Tian Ling''er reminded him.


    Samuel waved his hand without looking back and said, "I have never taken him seriously. He is not


    worthy of being my opponent."


    After Samuel left, Tian Ling''er suddenly sighed. Her shoulders drooped and her head drooped, as if her


    energy and spirit had been hollowed out.


    "What''s wrong? Do you think he''s so excellent that you''re afraid you are not worthy of him?" Tian


    Changsheng said with a smile.


    "Grandpa, he''s so powerful. Can he take a fancy to me? " Tian Ling''er said with a pout.


    Tian Changsheng touched Tian Ling er s head kindly and said, "You are a member of our Heavenly


    family. N o matter how powerful he is, how powerful can he be? How can there be someone in Cloud


    City who is not


    worthy of you?"


    Tian Ling''er was in a better mood after this round offort. In the entire Cloud City, the Heavenly


    family was the one with the highest status. If she wanted to find her husband, the people can fill the


    moat. How could there be someone who she was not good enough for?


    "Grandpa, are you apprenticed to him?" Tian Ling''er said with a smile.


    Tian Changsheng''s expression was stiff. He didn''t expect Samuel to tell Tian Ling''er about this. Wasn''t


    h e trying to embarrass him on purpose?


    "Grandpa, you taught me since I was a child. You can''t lie to others." Tian Ling''er said.


    Tian Changsheng gritted his teeth and nodded.


    "That''s it."


    The bell-likeughter came from Tian Ling''er''s mouth. "Grandpa is apprenticed. This is the big news i n


    Cloud City."


    "Little girl, you have to keep grandpa''s secret.


    Otherwise, I will lose my old face." Tian Changsheng reminded her.


    "Okay, but you have to help me create more opportunities to meet Samuel. Otherwise, as a girl, I can''t


    always take the initiative to ask him out," said Tian Ling''er.


    "It''s a deal."


    The young and the old worked together in cahoots and reached an agreement. They even waved their


    hands a t each other.


    After Samuel left the hotel, Harvey came up to him angrily.


    The banquet was already over, and all the guests had left early. Harvey was deliberately waiting for


    him.


    "Samuel, you have caused me to lose face on such an asion. I will not let you off today." Harvey


    clenched his teeth and spoke to Samuel.


    "Did I hurt you?" Samuel smiled faintly and said, "This is your bet. It seems to have nothing to do with


    me."


    "If it weren''t for Tian Ling''er, how could I kneel down t o you, a good-for-nothing? Don''t think that you


    can do whatever you want just because you are close to the Heavenly family. A good-for-nothing like


    you can be kicked away at any time after they use you." As he said this, Harvey swung his fist at


    Samuel.


    Samuel smiled coldly and said, "Do you think you can defeat me by yourself?"


    Harvey was furious, but he didn''t care about the two losses he had suffered in Samuel''s hands. 1


    Before the fist reached Samuel''s face, Harvey was already clutching his lower abdomen in pain. He


    took a few steps back and sat down on the ground. 1


    "Samuel, sooner orter, I will trample you under my feet and ravage you. I want you to die!" Harvey


    roared


    angrily.


    Samuel''s mood did not fluctuate at all. To him, a piece of trash like Harvey''s threat was like a tickle.


    "One day, you will find how stupid your words are. I hope you won''t be too scared at that time," Samuel


    said with a smile.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Harvey was so furious that he clenched his teeth as he looked at Samuel''s back. Samuel had always


    been a useless person in Harvey''s eyes. Moreover, Samuel¡¯s reputation within Cloud City had also


    been spread by Harvey. What right did such a person have to step on his head? 1


    "I will never let such a thing happen. When I be the chairman of the Sue family, you and Yvonne


    will all get out of the Sue family." Harvey gritted his teeth, stood up, and wiped the dust off his body.


    "Grandma, you old bastard, when will you enter the coffin?" 2


    Samuel did not go home, but called Manfred. After learning that he was in Hex Capital Nightclub, he


    drove to the nightclub.


    As the Lamborghini drove along the city road, its interest rate was almost 100%. But who could have


    thought that the owner of this luxury car was actually the famous cripple of Cloud City, Samuel?


    When they parked their cars at the entrance of Hex Capital Nightclub, those sexy women passing by


    couldn''t help but wink at Samuel. However, Samuel didn''t care about it at all. He went straight into the


    nightclub and hurt a lot of their feelings.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    A group of people sat in the hall. Not only Manfred and Johann present, but the fierce-looking Saber


    Twelve was also present.


    At present, Saber Twelve fought his way through all three of the boxing arenas in Cloud City with his


    fists. Ye Fei''s men had tried their best to resist in the process, but they couldn''t resist Saber Twelve''s


    fists, s o they had to submit in the end. 1


    "You are so free today, why are you looking for me?" Manfred asked Samuel.


    "Can''t I talk to you if I have nothing to do? Looking at your posture, what are you discussing?" Samuel


    said with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The three of them were discussing how to deal with Fang Peng, because Fang Peng had made a lot of


    small moves recently. It seemed that he wanted to expand his force.


    In the past, Fang Peng had upied a ce and posed no threat to Manfred, so he was able to


    However, Fang Peng''s backer was the Heavenly Family of Cloud City. This caused Manfred to have a


    headache.


    This kind of backstage was different from ke and Y


    e Fei''s. After all, the Heavenly Family was a big shot in the business field. Compared with those who


    had the status of officials, they could do more things and had n o concerns.


    If they really fought with Fang Peng, they had to ovee the hurdle of the Heavenly family no matter


    what.


    "Recently, Fang Peng has been itching to make a move. He must have already made a move,"


    Manfred said.


    "Fang Peng," Samuel said with a frown. Fang Peng was controlled by the Heavenly family, so if he did


    something, it meant that the Heavenly family was doing something.


    However, the Heavenly Family of Cloud City was practically the most powerful. What else did they want


    to do?


    After Samuel pondered for a moment, he said to Manfred, "Let''s not worry about this matter for now.


    Let''s see what the Heavenly Family wants to do."


    "Aren''t you afraid that everything that we''ve done will be part of the Heavenly Family''s dowry?"


    Manfred asked worriedly. ke and Ye Fei had both been taken care of by them. At this moment, the


    Heavenly Family had interfered and reaped the benefits. Manfred could not ept this kind of


    grievance.


    "Don''t worry. I have a way," Samuel said with a smile.


    Tian Changsheng was his disciple, and if the Heavenly Family really wanted to expand the forces i n


    the gray area, it would not matter if they joined forces with the Heavenly Family.


    Seeing Samuel was so confident, Manfred did not say anything else. He believed Samuel would be


    able to handle this matter.


    After they chatted for a while, Samuel picked up a call. It was Gina who called him. Somehow, she


    hoped that Samuel would find time to go back and say that his father was dying and hoped that he


    would see him for thest time as a son.


    This matter made Samuel feel very strange. Han Cheng did not even inform him when he was admitted


    into the hospital. The Hannigan family had already regarded him as an outsider. Why would they


    suddenly let him go back?


    Moreover, Samuel knew that it was impossible for Gina to make the decision on this matter, which


    meant that it was likely that it was Hangong Qianqiu who had told him to do so, which was worth


    pondering over.


    After all, Hangong Qianqiu loved Han Jun deeply and never regarded Samuel as member of Hannigan


    family. How could she let Samuel return to the Hannigan family?


    Manfred noticed Samuel''s grave expression as he hung up the phone. He asked, "What happened?"


    Samuel said something that Manfred couldn''t understand and said, "There is nowhere for me in the


    world that makes me the mountain master. This is one of my favorite poems. If one day you think I''m


    not like me, if I can''t answer the first half of the poem, then I''m no longer myself."


    "What do you mean you''re not like you? You''re not you. Don''t tell me you''re having a fever?" Manfred


    was confused. He stretched out his hand to touch Samuel''s forehead.


    Samuel raised his hand and pushed it away. He said," You don''t have to know what I mean. You just


    have to remember what I said."


    "What do you mean by literary words?" Manfred asked.


    Samuel smiled and did not exin.


    "I have no achievements in the world, and I''m going to be the master of Hengshan Mountain.


    This was Samuel''s obsession after he left the Hannigan family.


    There''s no ce for me in the world. I might as well stay in Hengshan as the master.


    If the Hannigan family can''t tolerate me in this world, I''ll create a new Hannigan family and be its


    master!


    After leaving Hex Capital Nightclub, Samuel found a woman sitting in front of his car, in an enchanting


    posture, and there was a man taking photos of her.


    Was this woman not afraid of damaging someone else s property?

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Samuel stepped forward and said with a smile, "Are you done filming?"


    The woman, whose thighs were exposed, looked Samuel up and down. She said disdainfully, "Does it


    have anything to do with you? If you want to take photos, line up first."


    The man holding the phone, who was busy taking pictures, also nced at Samuel contemptuously


    and said, "What''s the rush? We haven''t taken enough pictures yet."


    "Take a few more shots. I''m going to post it on social media so that my sisters can take a look. I''ve


    been in a Lamborghini before," the woman said excitedly, and then changed several positions.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. Sitting in the front of the car meant that she had been in Lamborghini


    before.


    "What are youughing at? You''re just a bumpkin. Get away from me. Don''t disturb my photo." The


    woman said impatiently.


    Samuel shrugged helplessly. He did not say a word. H e just stood there quietly.


    After the woman had taken enough photos, she asked another man to take photos, and the two of


    them had a good time.


    "Hey, be careful. You can''t just sit in the mirror." Samuel couldn''t help but remind the man when he saw


    the man put his hand on the mirror. The center of his body was supported by the mirror.


    "What are you babbling about? Does it have anything t o do with you? I can do whatever I want. Crap,


    get out o f here. The owner of the car wille out soon. A person like you riding a horse is not like a


    prince. Is it necessary to shoot?" The man said impatiently.


    "It''s really annoying. You are a bumpkin who has never seen the world. Even if you take a photo, others


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    don''t believe that you have taken this kind of car. Why do you waste time and dy us?" The woman


    said.


    "s." The man suddenly sighed, "It would be better if I could sit in and film it. It would be more real."


    The woman obviously had the same idea. She said," Why don''t we wait for a while? The owner of the


    car came out and asked him to lend it to us. He''s such a rich person. He shouldn''t be stingy."


    Upon hearing this, Samuel took out his key and pressed the unlock button.


    The car lights lit up, and the man and the woman were stunned.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have time, but I''ll remember what you two look like. If there''s a ce for the car to be


    shaved, I''ll go and find you," Samuel said. Then he opened the door and got on the car.


    "This... this car is yours?" The woman looked at Samuel in surprise. She had deliberately looked him u


    p and down just now and realized that he was wearing cheap clothes. That was why she treated him


    like a country bumpkin. She did not expect him to be the car owner.


    The man was also stunned. He asked the car owner to stand aside and wait in line! Wasn''t that a joke?


    Why did he need to take pictures and show off in the circle of friends?


    As soon as Samuel started the engine, the woman walked to the driver''s side, leaned against the


    window, and said with a wink, "I''m free tonight. Do you want to invite me to dinner?"


    "No, I still have two dogs at home waiting for me to feed." Samuel smiled faintly, stepped on the


    elerator, and drove away. 2


    It''s good for a woman to turn back quickly, or I''ll fall down and eat shit.


    "Don''t be so cocky. It''s just a shabby car. What''s so amazing about it?" The woman scolded,


    "Let''s go. Don''t lose face here." The man walked to her side and pulled the woman to leave.


    The woman shook off his hand and said with a look of disgust, "Don''t touch me. If it weren''t for you


    being useless, how could I be so embarrassed? I''m not willing to sit in your shitty car. We break up."


    When Samuel got home, he found Grandmother Sue sitting in the living room. Why did shee all of


    a sudden?


    "Samuel, why don''t youe and say hello to Grandmother?" Lydia scolded Samuel.


    "Grandma, what wind blew you here?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Samuel, you''re quite capable. You actually have such a good rtionship with the old master of the


    Heavenly Family. If it weren''t for you, Harvey would b e so embarrassed today? Let me ask you, did


    you deliberately embarrass Sue family?" The olddy questioned in a harsh tone.


    "Grandma, do you have any misunderstanding about this matter? The bet was not made by me. Why


    didn''t you ask why Harvey was so stupid before you med me?" Samuel said coldly.


    "You..." The olddy was so angry that her face turned livid. If it wasn¡¯t that she didn''t believe Samuel


    could attend the birthday party, she would stop Harvey immediately, because Samuel''s kneeling was


    just a y for her, and it didn''t matter.


    But who would have thought Samuel would really go there?

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Today, Samuel was not in a good mood. Because he was troubled by the problem of going back, he


    naturally would not be kind to Grandmother Sue.


    If it were in the past, Samuel might not argue with her. Anyway, things had already happened. It was


    not a problem for her toin, but he was not in the mood to listen to the olddy.


    "Grandma, it''s not my fault, so I won''t admit it," Samuel said with a tough attitude.


    The old madam was fuming mad. This piece of trash dared to put on airs in front of her.


    Lydia, who was standing aside, became anxious when she saw this situation.


    Although they now lived in Hillside Vi, their family still had to rely on the Sue family to make a living.


    Once the olddy was unhappy, what if they made trouble for Yvonne at work?


    "Samuel, why don''t you apologize to Grandmother? How can you talk to Grandmother like this?" Lydia


    used him.


    Samuel ignored Lydia and said to the olddy, "If I kneel down to Harvey, do you think it''s natural?"


    "You''re such a good-for-nothing. Isn''t it normal for you to kneel down?" The Old Madam said without


    hesitation.


    Samuel smiled coldly and said, "In that case, why should I apologize to you?"


    "Okay, I don''t care about this matter. After all, it has already happened, but you have to make up for the


    Sue family''s embarrassment at the banquet," the olddy said.


    "Make up for it?" The corner of Samuel''s mouth was outlined with a yful smile. He asked, "How do


    Grandmother want me to make up for it?"


    "Say a few good words for the old master of the Sue Family in front of the Heavenly Family. It''s best to


    let the old master admit the position of the Sue Family in Cloud City." The olddy''s tone was not to


    discuss with Samuel, but to say these words with amanding attitude. 1


    Samuel shook his head. She came here to denounce him, but she didn''t mean to speak for Harvey.


    That was the main point.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    To make Tian Changsheng admit the status of the Sue family in Cloud City was tantamount to letting


    Tian Changsheng pull the Sue family into a first-tier aristocratic family in Cloud City.


    What a brilliant n! The most important thing was that the old woman asked for help, and she still


    looked arrogant.


    No matter how cowardly Samuel had been in the Sue family, he would not have let the olddy rub her


    nose


    at him.


    Helping was not impossible, but she had to show the attitude of asking for help.


    "Grandma, you want me to help the Sue family, but you don''t care about me at all. May I ask, why


    should I do this?" Samuel said tly.


    "This is an opportunity for you to redeem yourself." The olddy looked high and mighty. It seemed that


    Samuel had done something wrong, and he had to make up for it.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing out loud. It was ridiculous. Redemption himself? 2 Did he need to


    redeem himself?

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Harvey brought it upon himself. The reason why it would lead to such a result and bring shame to the


    Sue family was caused by Harvey. Samuel would not b e a scapegoat of the ck pot.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t need it," Samuel said coldly.


    The olddy gritted her teeth and looked at Samuel with vicious eyes. She said, "Don''t think that just


    because Yvonne is the person in charge, you can look down on me. Even if I take away her ce as


    the person in charge, it will only be a matter of a word."


    "Let''s wait and see." Samuel said and went back to his room.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The olddy''s threat was extremely ridiculous.


    Yvonne''s identity as the person in charge of the family was rted to the survival of the Sue family.


    Would she dare to do that? Would she dare to gamble o n the future of the Sue family in a moment of


    anger?


    She would not, nor would she have the guts to.


    The olddy gritted her teeth. In the past three years, Samuel had never fought back. However, since


    Yvonne''s status in thepany rose, he had be more and more arrogant.


    The olddy knew Samuel had nothing to fear. But if she really wanted to deal with him in this way, the


    Sue family would be digging their own graves. She could not do that.


    "Lydia, this is your good son-inw. He even dares to look down on me." The olddy said to Lydia in a


    cold voice.


    Lydia, the shrew, was most afraid of the olddy. She kept quiet and said, "Mom, I also want to ask


    Yvonne t o divorce him, but Yvonne refused."


    In the past, the olddy did not allow Yvonne and Samuel to divorce because she cared about the Sue


    family¡¯s reputation. She did not want the Sue family to be a joke again in Cloud City.


    But now Samuel was so arrogant that the olddy couldn''t help wanting them to divorce, because if


    Yvonne was controlled by Samuel behind the scenes, i t would be a great threat to the Sue family.


    But... The olddy had to admit that Samuel was still o f some value to the Sue family. No matter how


    he had a good rtionship with Tian Changsheng, at least Tian Changsheng valued him very much


    now. The Sue family could use this to get closer to the Heavenly family, which would make the Sue


    family step on the path of the first-line aristocratic family to avoid detours.


    "I''ll give you three days to ask Yvonne to persuade Samuel to do this. Otherwise, you won''t be able to


    live a good life in the future," the olddy threatened.


    Lydia nodded like a chick pecking rice. "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll let Yvonne do it. He''s such a loser. He


    won''t listen to anyone, but will he dare to refuse to Yvonne?"


    The olddy took a long look at Hillside Vi and then left. If it weren''t for the embarrassment, she


    would like to live here. After all, it was her lifelong dream.


    Sometimes, the olddy would also think that if she treated Yvonne better in the past, would Yvonne


    take the initiative to invite her to live in the vi?


    However, when she thought that Yvonne was just a girl, and the position of chairman of the Sue family


    still had to be taken by Harvey in the future, the olddy dispelled the idea. 2


    As for this vi, if there was a chance, the olddy would take it from Yvonne and let Harvey live there


    in the future. After all, he was the future master of the Sue family. How could Yvonne deserve to live


    here?


    When the olddy returned to her vi, she found Harvey sitting in the living room with an angry


    expression.


    "Harvey, why are you here?" the olddy asked.


    Harvey stood up and hesitated. He wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    "Just say what you want to say," the olddy said.


    "Grandma, we can''t let Samuel continue to be arrogant anymore. He doesn''t take us seriously now,"


    Harvey said.


    The olddy was also very angry when it came to this matter. Just now, Samuel had been so arrogant


    to her, but now Yvonne''s status was so important that even the olddy had to bear it.


    "Yvonne is in charge of the project in the west of the city and has a high position in thepany, so


    Samuel dared to be so arrogant. But you also know that without Yvonne, the cooperation in the west of


    the city can''t go on," the olddy said.


    Harvey was naturally aware of this. Ever since what happenedst time, Harvey had never thought of


    removing Yvonne¡¯s position. After all, this cooperation determined the future of the Sue family.


    "Grandma, the reason why he is so arrogant is that you are too soft-hearted and you did not suppress


    Yvonne''s arrogance. I know that you don''t want to do things too badly. After all, Yvonne has helped the


    Sue family a lot, and she is also your granddaughter, but I can be the bad guy." Harvey said.


    The olddy frowned when she heard that. "He would be a bad guy?"


    "You don''t want me to give you the position of chairman right now, do you?" the olddy said.


    "Grandma, only when I be the chairwoman can I really suppress Yvonne in terms of status.


    Besides, don''t you think that Yvonne has been controlled by Samuel? Now Yvonne deliberately shows


    her cold attitude towards Samuel in front of us. Don''t you know that this bitch couple is acting in front of


    you? Yvonne wants you to mistakenly think that she is not close to Samuel and wants you to pay more


    attention t o her," Harvey said eagerly. 2


    He couldn''t wait to be the chairman, because only by sitting in this position could he have more


    power to deal with Yvonne and Samuel.


    "No." The olddy refused decisively. Although the chairman would fall on Harvey in the future, the old


    had no ability to manage the wholepany at the moment.


    It was not a good time for the Sue family to hand over thepany to him at this time.


    Harvey gritted his teeth and said, "Grandma, since the position of chairman will be mine sooner orter,


    why can''t you give it to me now?"

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    The olddy looked at Harvey with a gloomy face and said angrily, "If it weren''t for you, the position of


    chairman would have been given to you. You can be the chairman because you are the only grandson


    in the Sue family. Otherwise, the chairman will definitely not be you."


    These words belittled Harvey, which made him hate the olddy very much in his heart.


    "Grandma, do you want to watch Yvonne get higher and higher in thepany?" Harvey gritted his


    teeth and said.


    "I have my own way to deal with her. If you want to get the position of chairman as soon as possible,


    you can improve your ability. Otherwise, I can only wait until the day when I close my eyes," the old


    Close her eyes!


    OK, I''ll wait for the day when you close your eyes.


    After Harvey left the vi, his heart was covered with killing intent. Since you were the only one who


    could make me take the position of chairman, then you should go to hell!


    In Hillside Vi, Lydia was persuading Yvonne in her room. The olddy only gave her three days. If


    she could not fulfill the olddy''s request, she would have a hard time in the Sue family in the future.


    "Why don''t you think about yourself? Even if you are now the person in charge of the project in the


    west of the city, the olddy has plenty of ways to make you lose power. Why are you wasting your


    future for a good -for-nothing?" The stubborn Yvonne gave Lydia a headache. She had said all the


    good things she should say, but Yvonne just didn''t want to.


    "We all depend on you to support our family. If the olddy targets you, how can you support us in the


    future? What''s more, the annual expenses of Hillside Vi are hundreds of thousands of yuan. Can you


    still count on him?"


    "Your father and my good days have just begun. Is it worth it for you to take risks for an outsider now?"


    Yvonne''s face darkened. "What right does she have to beg Samuel for such a shameless thing?"


    She didn''t expect Grandmother woulde to the house and make such outrageous conditions.


    "Mom, I''m not as thick-skinned as you think," Yvonne said.


    "Now is the time to care about your face? And it''s natural for you to ask him to do something. He has


    lived in our house for no reason for three years. So what if he helps you now?" Lydia said disdainfully.


    "Eat and drink for free for three years?"


    Lydia could even say such a ridiculous thing.


    After all, she had no idea what Samuel had done for Yvonne. However, the value of this vi could not


    bepared to the food and drink that Samuel had had i n the Sue family for three years.


    The most despicable thing in the world was invincibility. This sentence was clearly and vividly


    expressed in Lydia''s mind.


    "Mom, don''t forget who bought the ce you live in now," Yvonne said.


    "Silly girl, the house belongs to you now. It doesn''t matter who bought it. It has already belonged to


    you." Lydia looked at Yvonne confidently with a big smile o n her face. She felt that she was too smart


    to have Samuel transfer the house to Yvonne. No one coulde up with such a wise decision except


    her.


    "Mom, you can''t be so shameless," Yvonne said. 1


    "What do you mean by shameless? People don''t do for themselves. In today''s society, who doesn''t


    want to make their own life better and use fair means? What''s wrong with me?" Lydia said.


    Yvonne sighed. It was impossible to reason with Lydia, because she was extremely selfish.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What are you waiting for? Go and find Samuel. Grandmother has already told you about it. You know


    your grandma''s temper, right?" Lydia reminded her.


    Yvonne knew what kind of person the olddy was. If she really couldn''t do this, she would be blocked


    everywhere in thepany in the future. Although she would not be stripped of her identity, it was


    inevitable to weaken her power.


    "Let me think about it a little longer," Yvonne said.


    Lydia looked at the time and it was almost time to take care of the skin. She said, "Okay, think it over


    quickly. I have to go back to the room to protect the skin."

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    After Lydia left, Yvonney on the bed, not sleepy at all.


    Samuel had helped her a lot. Without him, it was impossible for the Sue family to win the project in the


    west of the city. Almost everything in the Sue family was done by him.


    If it were in the past, Yvonne would not haveined so much. However, after what happened i n


    Golden Bridge City, she had be estranged from Samuel. Now, with Tian Ling''er''s sending car to


    Samuel, Yvonne was even more reluctant to face Samuel.


    Why can''t you exin it clearly? Even if there''s something that''s hard to exin, we''re still husband


    and wife. Why can''t you tell me?


    Yvonne had also forgotten about these things. It was good to reconcile with Samuel, but she couldn''t


    do it, because it was difficult for her to take the step ofpromise. Maybe... she was used to


    Samuel''s tolerance.


    "Why do you know Tian Changsheng? How many things do you still have not told me?" Yvonne


    murmured to herself. The feelings in her heart were getting more and moreplicated, because she


    felt Samuel had hidden a lot of things from her. This sense of distrust caused her to dislike him even


    more i


    n her heart.


    But there were some things that Samuel really couldn''t tell Yvonne right now, because she couldn''t


    ept it at all.


    In the other room, Samuel could not sleep either. Thinking of the strange phone call Gina today, his


    mind was in a mess.


    Why would Nangong Qianqiu allow him to go back there?


    Since the age of 12, Nangong Qianqiu had only brought Han Jun to all the high-ss parties there.


    Hence, even though the outside world knew that the Hannigan family had two sons, the only one who


    wastruly acknowledged was Han Jun. Furthermore, due to the fact that Samuel had not shown up for a


    long time, there were even rumors that he had died of illness.


    More than three years ago, Nangong Qianqiu had secretly sent Samuel to Cloud City. Ever since then,


    she had ordered Samuel to never return and to never reveal his identity as a member Hannigan family.


    "Since she made such a decision, why did she suddenly change her attitude?"


    "If you really wish to do things to this extent, don''t me me for not having a blood rtionship with


    you that cannot be considered." Samuel''s voice was filled with coldness. His eyes were filled with killing


    intent.


    When he had received the call, he had already thought of a very ridiculous possibility. It was also


    because of this possibility that he had said those words to Manfred.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The next day, Samuel got up and went to the dining room for breakfast, he saw Yvonne.


    He knew that it was not a coincidence, but Yvonne was deliberately waiting for him.


    "Grandma asked you to make me find Tian Changsheng and put in a good word for the Sue family?"


    Samuel asked.


    Yvonne didn''t say a word, and she didn''t respond at all.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. It seemed that he was right. Otherwise, Yvonne would at least shake her


    head and deny it.


    "All you need to do is nod, and I can do it. However, whether or not Tian Changsheng can take the Sue


    family seriously is not something I can decide," Samuel continued.


    Yvonne hesitated for a moment, but in the end she still nodded her head.


    Samuel didn''tin, and he didn''t feel the least bit dissatisfied with Yvonne. He said, "Do you also


    think it''s my fault for making Harvey kneel?"


    Yvonne finished herst mouthful of porridge, stood u p, and left without saying a word during the


    whole process. 1


    Samuel sighed with a bitter smile on his face.


    He Ting noticed that the atmosphere between the two of them was a little different these days.


    Although it wasmon for husband and wife quarrels, they made up at the end of the bed when


    quarrels. Once they were angry overnight, it would be very troublesome.


    "Samuel. Auntie He has used my experience to tell you that a night''s feud cannot be allowed between


    a husband and a wife. No matter whether you''re wrong o r not, as a man, it''s not a big deal to bow


    down and admit your mistake," He Ting said.


    It was not a problem for Samuel to lower his head and admit his mistake, but there were some things


    Yvonne wanted to get an exnation for, but he couldn''t exin it, which made him very helpless.


    "Aunt He, if your husband went to Golden Bridge City and said he didn''t mess around, would you


    believe it?" Samuel asked.


    He Ting looked at Samuel in shock and said, "Did you g o to Golden Bridge City?"


    Samuel nodded with a wry smile.


    "How can you go to such a riff-raff ce? Your wife is so beautiful, why do you still provoke those


    women?" H e Ting said helplessly. No wonder the matter was so serious that Samuel had an affair, and


    he went to find the youngdy!


    "Aunt He, although I went to Golden Bridge City, I really didn''t do anything. I just went to work," Samuel


    exined weakly.


    He Ting knew Samuel was a good man, but she still couldn''t believe that he didn''t do anything when he


    went to Golden Bridge City.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    The Heavenly Family.


    Tian Ling''er was sitting in the living room, with her slender and seductive legs crossed. She looked sad.


    She really wanted to ask Samuel out, but she couldn''te up with a suitable excuse. The so-called


    reservedness really made her want to throw it all to the ground.


    Listening to Tian Ling''er''s sigh, Tian Changsheng walked to the side with a smile on his face and said,"


    Ling''er is in trouble. Tell me and let Grandpa help you solve it."


    Tian Ling''er looked at Tian Changsheng with coquetry and said pitifully and helplessly, "Grandpa, are


    you going to y chess with Samuel today?"


    In the past, Tian Changsheng was very interested in chess. If someone asked him to y chess, wind


    and rain would not stop it, lightning would not stop it, and thunder would not stop it. But when it came to


    Samuel, the old man lost all interest.


    He had lost so badly that he had lost interest in ying chess. He was looking forward to seeing


    Samuel y chess.


    "Your grandfather will be left with only his underpants. Don''t torture me." Tian Changsheng said with a


    wry smile.


    Tian Ling''er pouted her small cherry mouth and said discontentedly, "Aren''t you very powerful? Are you


    defeated so quickly?"


    "What else can I do? This little pervert can even defeat Wang Mao. I''m convinced that I''ve lost. I don''t


    dare to look for trouble again." Tian Changsheng sighed. It was not a shame to lose the game. After all,


    Wang Mao was with him. Even the president of Cloud City Go Association had been defeated. How


    could Tian Changsheng dare to be stubborn?


    "s." Tian Ling''er sighed again. Her grandfather didn''t y chess, so she couldn''t find a reason to


    ask Samuel out.


    At this moment, Tian Ling''er''s cell phone rang. The weak Tian Ling''er took out her mobile phone and


    was instantly stunned. Three secondster, she was as excited as if she had been injected with energy.


    She waved her hands and stamped her feet.


    The caller ID showed the name "Little White Horse", which was Tian Ling''er''s nickname for Samuel.


    "Grandpa, he actually called me on his own initiative." Tian Ling''er was so excited that she stamped her


    feet o n the spot. She was so excited that her face turned red.


    When Tian Changsheng saw this situation, he had a smile on his face, but in fact, he was very worried.


    He had warned Tian Ling''er not to be too affectionate, but now it seemed that Tian Ling''er totally


    ignored what he said.


    However, Tian Changsheng could understand. In the entire Cloud City apart from Samuel having a bad


    reputation, it was almost impossible to find a second person as excellent as Samuel.


    "You haven''t picked it up yet. I''ll see what you''ll do if h e hung the pher," Tian Changsheng


    reminded.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Tian Ling''er instantly calmed down. She took a deep breath and pressed the answer


    button.


    "Why are you looking for me? " Tian Ling''er sat on the sofa, pretending to be cold.


    "Is Master Tian at home? I want to talk to him," Samuel said.


    Tian Ling''er immediately showed a dissatisfied expression. This guy called her not to look for her, but t


    o find grandfather!


    However, since he coulde to the house, it could be regarded as a meeting.


    "Humph, who do you think you are? Do you think you can meet my grandfather as you like?" Tian


    Ling''er said arrogantly.


    "Forget it if he is not here."


    Hearing this, Tian Ling''er was afraid Samuel would hang up the phone, so she quickly said, "He is


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    here. M y grandfather is here. When will youe?"


    On the other end of the line, Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. This young miss, the


    princess


    of the Heavenly family was tooical.


    Not only Samuel found it funny, but Tian Changsheng also did not know whether tough or cry.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there," Samuel said.


    After hanging up the phone, Tian Ling''er found that Tian Changsheng was looking at her with a smile,


    knowing that she had been too excited just now. She raised her fist and threatened him, "Grandpa, I''m


    warning you. If you tell anyone else about this, I''ll pull off your beard."


    The old man covered his chin with his hands, obviously very scared. He quickly said, "How can I do


    such an immoral thing? Don''t worry, I will definitely keep it a secret for you."


    Ever since she was young, Tian Ling''er''s method of tormenting Tian Changsheng was to pluck out his


    beard. This matter was a shadow that Tian Changsheng would never be able to get rid of. That kind of


    pain was enough to make one''s scalp go numb.


    However, the only one who dared to do this in the entire Heavenly family was this princess.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    It didn''t take long for Samuel to arrive at the Heavenly family.


    Tian Ling''er personally greeted him at the door. When she saw Samuel, she felt inexplicably happy.


    However, she still showed a cold face in front of Samuel.


    "Why are you looking for my grandpa?" Tian Ling''er put her hands on her hips and asked.


    Samuel found that Tian Ling''er was standing outside with bare feet. Fortunately, it was in the morning,


    and the sun had not scorched the earth. Otherwise, if she stood there for a little longer, she would be


    burnt.


    "Miss, you can''t even afford a pair of shoes?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    "Yes, do you want to give it to me?" Tian Ling''er said confidently.


    Samuel shrugged and said, "The clothes you''re wearing are all famous brands. I can''t afford to give


    them to you."


    "Hum, do you think that I am that kind of person?


    Well, I give you a car, and you give me a pair of shoes, i s it too much?" Tian Ling''er said.


    "Okay, that''s a deal."


    After saying that, Tian Ling''er ran back home and finally found another chance. But in order to avoid


    Samuel''s refusal, she did not even give him a chance.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. This princess had a good temper, but sometimes she was a little bossy.


    In the living room, Tian Changsheng cooked tea and waved to Samuel.


    The Old Master was very particr about drinking tea, and he had very high requirements for the tea


    leaves. After pouring a cup for Samuel, Samuel drank i t all in one mouthful.


    "How does it taste?" Tian Changsheng asked.


    "I''m thirsty." Samuel didn''t know much about tea, so h e didn''t dare to show off in front of people like


    Tian Changsheng. 2


    Tian Changsheng red at him and said, "You''re wasting the treasure recklessly. You''d better drink


    in water."


    "Ahem, how can you talk to your master like that?" Samuel straightened his back and said with a


    serious face.


    Tian Changsheng was deted like a balloon. Unfortunately, it was toote, so he poured another ss


    for Samuel.


    Samuel came to Tian Changsheng today to ask for a favor from him, so he was just pretending and did


    not take Tian Changsheng seriously. He could not be as shameless as Lydia.


    "Old Master, I''m here today to ask you for a favor,"


    Samuel said.


    When Tian Changsheng heard this, he couldn''t help but smile and asked, "Does it have anything to do


    with the Sue family?¡±


    Tian Changsheng had lived for decades and had already figured it out. So it wasn''t a surprise that he


    could guess what Samuel wanted. He said, "The Sue family hopes to get your approval. Can you help


    them?"


    "I can help you, but the Sue family can''t catch my eye," Tian Changsheng said. It was a fact, and now


    Tian Ling''er obviously liked Samuel, so he didn''t want to help the Sue family.


    The word "approval" was simple, but with his recognition, the Sue family would gain too many benefits


    in Cloud City. There was no reason for Tian Changsheng to help his granddaughter''s enemy.


    Samuel nodded in agreement.


    The Sue family thought that the project in the west of the city could improve their status in Cloud City,


    and i t could also be improved in this respect. But for the ceiling of the Cloud City of the Heavenly


    Family, it was insignificant.


    The Heavenly family was involved in various industries in Cloud City. Although they did not monopolize


    the entire Cloud City, at least half of the economy was driven by the Heavenly family. How could the


    small troubles of the Sue family be taken seriously by the Tian Changsheng?


    At this time, Tian Ling''er, who had specially returned t o her room and changed into a new set of


    clothes, came to the living room and sprayed a faint perfume o nit.


    "Old Master, is there any other way?" After ncing at the innocent and lovely Tian Ling''er, Samuel


    turned his head and asked Tian Changsheng.


    "It''s not that bad. The Heavenly Family has a lot of industrial industries. We can find a partner to


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    cooperate with the Sue family, which is a sign of giving the Sue family face." Tian Changsheng said.


    Without the approval of the Tian Changsheng, they could cooperate with the Heavenly family, which


    could be regarded as helping the Sue family in a disguised way. After all, being qualified to cooperate


    with the Heavenly family was already a way to prove their value.


    "Old Master, I''ll leave this to you. If you want me to do something in the future, I''m duty-bound to do it,"


    Samuel said.


    Tian Changsheng smiled. He had been waiting for these words of Samuel. Otherwise, this help would


    be wasted.


    "Alright, I''ll remember your words. You owe me a favor, " said Tian Changsheng.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Samuel had not had the time to apany Tian Ling''er shopping today with the excuse that he had


    temporarily escaped disaster. However, Tian Ling''er had also said that he mustplete such a thing


    within three days. This caused Samuel to helplessly agree.


    After Samuel left, Tian Ling¡¯er¡¯s excitement went away. She slumped on the sofa like a frosted


    eggnt, exhausted.


    "If you really have nothing to do, go to the Sue family and have fun," Tian Changsheng said with a


    smile.


    "I don¡¯t want to go to the Sue family . I¡¯m not going." Tian Ling''er used to have a lot of activities. As long


    as she didn''t go to sses with her best friend, she usually had a good time. But recently, since she


    saw Samuel''s power and knew that he was still the little prince of the piano, Tian Ling''er was not


    interested in these things at all.


    "Go to the Sue family and let them know that the reason why the Heavenly Family is helping the Sue


    family is because Samuel''s rtionship with them." Tian Changsheng said.


    "No." Tian Ling''er refused decisively, "If they know the power of Samuel, the Sue family will fawn on


    him, and I will have less chances in the future. Grandpa, are you old and confused? How can you give


    me such


    a bad idea?" "Silly girl, let them know that Samuel is powerful because of the Heavenly family," Tian


    Changsheng said with a smile.


    Tian Ting er felt that Tian Changsheng must have some ideas, so she asked curiously, "Grandpa, do


    you have any ns?"


    "I can''t tell you yet. With your impatient temperament, you just need to do as Grandpa said. Can I hurt


    you?" Tian Changsheng said.


    Tian Ling¡¯er nodded. Her grandfather would not hurt her. There was no doubt about it. Anyway, she had


    nothing to do. She would do it ording to her grandfather''s n.


    "Grandpa, I''ll go now."


    Tian Ling''er drove alone towards the Sue family''s mansion.


    In the Sue family''s vi, the olddy was discussing with her assistant how to train Harvey in the living


    room, because she could see that Harvey couldn''t wait to take over the position of chairman. The old


    entrust him with an important task.


    When Tian Ling''er appeared, the olddy stood up with a puzzled look on her face. Why did this young


    Even though she was dissatisfied, the old madam did not dare to show even the slightest bit of


    dissatisfaction towards the princess.


    "Miss Tian, what wind brings you to our house?" The olddy said to Tian Ling''er with a smile.


    "What a shameless wind, and the wind is quite strong, " said Tian Ling''er.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It was obvious that she was mocking her in secret. However, the Old Madam did not understand where


    this so-called shameless wind came from.


    "Miss Tian, I don''t quite understand what you mean," the olddy said.


    "This morning, Samuel went to find my grandfather. H e hoped that my grandfather could approve Sue


    family. Do you think it is shameless enough? If it weren''t for you, would Samuel go to find my


    grandfather? Such a small family like the Sue Family wants to get my grandfather''s recognition? You''re


    daydreaming." Tian Ling''er looked at the olddy with disdain.


    The olddy''s face fell. Samuel had gone to the Heavenly Family? Did he deliberately ask Tian Ling''er


    to make trouble for her?


    This good-for-nothing actually found a little girl to help him vent his anger.


    "By the way, Samuel doesn''t know that I''m here. I just want to tell you that no matter how he begs my


    grandfather, the Sue family won''t be epted by my grandfather, because... your level is too low. Even


    if there is a project in the west of the city, my grandfather won''t take it seriously," said Tian Ling''er.


    The business chain of the Heavenly family in Cloud City was very rich. It involved almost all walks of


    life. The olddy herself also knew how difficult it was to get the approval of the Tian Changsheng. She


    just relied on the rtionship between Samuel and Tian Changsheng. That was why she had asked


    Samuel to try.


    Now, it seemed that the loser didn''t upy a high position in Tian Changsheng''s heart, and even made


    Tian Ling''er humiliate her.


    If she had known this would happen, she wouldn''t have let that good-for-nothing show up in front of


    Tian Changsheng. He shouldn''t have been such a loser.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    "Miss Tian, since Old Master Tian is unwilling, why are you looking for me? Are you here to humiliate


    me? " The olddy said unhappily.


    "Didn¡¯t I just say that? The shameless wind was too strong, so it blew me here. I didn''t want toe


    here." Tian Ling''er said innocently.


    The olddy was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She gritted her teeth and said, "Miss Tian, if


    there''s nothing else, you can go home. I''m getting old and need to rest."


    "Are you going to rest now? You won''t live long, will you?" Tian Ling''er said with a smile.


    "You..." The Old Madam was so angry that her scalp burst. She pointed at Tian Ling''er and her hands


    trembled. 2


    Tianling was not a wicked person. These words were learned from TV series. Seeing that the olddy


    was s 0 angry, her heart softened. She said, "Olddy, I''m here today to tell you one thing. Samuel is


    powerful because of the Heavenly family. It has nothing to do with him."


    "He''s such a good-for-nothing. I''ve known him for more than three years. I don''t need you to remind


    me." The Old Madam gritted her teeth and said.


    "That''s good. Although my grandfather won''t approve


    Sue family, for the sake of Samuel, he has given the Sue Family a chance to cooperate with the


    industrial chain of our Heavenly Family. You should feel honored," said Tian Ling''er.


    The olddy''s anger was instantly appeased by these words. How could the Heavenly Family be willing


    to cooperate with the Sue family?


    Although it was not the approval of Tian Changsheng, i t was also an opportunity for the Sue family.


    In Cloud City, those who were able to cooperate with the Heavenly Family were all A-list families. This


    meant Sue family would be able to be one of the A-list families in Cloud City through this


    cooperation. Furthermore, they also had the support of the project i n the west part of the city. This was


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    something that was set in stone.


    "Miss Tian, is what you said true?" The olddy asked excitedly.


    Feeling the change in the Old Madam''s mood, Tian Ling''er despised her in her heart. She had wanted


    to drive her out just now, but she had changed her attitude so quickly. She was indeed an old woman


    who was extremely selfish.


    "I came all the way here. Am I kidding you?" Tian Ling''er said.


    "Thank you, Miss Tian. Thank you foring specifically to tell me this good news and also to help me


    thank the old master of the Heavenly family. The


    Sue family will definitely seize this opportunity and will never let the old master down." The olddy''s


    age was not much different from that of Tian Changsheng, but there was a huge difference in status, so


    her attitude towards Tian Changsheng was extremely respectful.


    Tian Ling¡¯er did not mention Samuel again, in case the olddy med it on Samuel.


    In fact, she did not need to worry about it at all, because it was impossible for the olddy to have such


    an idea. In her opinion, it was natural for Samuel to do these things. It was just aspensation to the


    Sue family''s reputation in the past three years. How could she be grateful to Samuel for this?


    After Tian Ling¡¯er left, the olddy sitting on the sofa was so excited that she couldn¡¯t control herself.


    Just now, she was still discussing with her assistant how t o improve Harvey''s ability. She didn''t expect


    the opportunity toe so soon.


    Yvonne was now responsible for the project in the west of the city and weakened Harvey''s position in


    thepany. But if she handed over the cooperation with the Heavenly family to Harvey, then he


    would definitely be able to regain prestige in thepany.


    "Chairman, are you going to hand over the Heavenly Family''s coboration to Harvey?" The assistant


    saw through the olddy''s thoughts and asked.


    "I know you are worried that something will go wrong, but for him now, it is indeed an opportunity. And


    as a n adult, he should understand what he is going to do. The cooperation with the Heavenly family is


    crucial, and I still believe in him," the olddy said.


    The assistant wanted to say something, but he didn''t. I n his opinion, leaving this matter to Yvonne was


    the safest thing to do. The project in the west of the city and the cooperation with the Heavenly Family.


    Once these two things were perfectly done, the Sue family would definitely be a first-tier family in


    Cloud City.


    But he knew very well that it was absolutely impossible for the olddy to do this, because she would


    not hand over the position of chairman to Yvonne.


    "Call Harvey and tell him toe back immediately. I''m going to tell him about this," the olddy said.


    At this moment, Harvey was in thepany, and a crazy idea was spreading in his mind. When he


    received a call and knew that the olddy asked him t o go to the vi, Harvey felt that his chance had


    <pe. He went to the pharmacy first before driving to the Sue family¡¯s vi.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    After arriving at the vi, the olddy couldn''t wait to tell Harvey about her cooperation with the


    Heavenly family. If it was in the past, Harvey would definitely b e very excited, because he could get


    this project and have the capital topete with Yvonne. But now, he was not satisfied with any


    position below the chairman.


    Only when he became the chairman of the board of directors could he find a way to drive Yvonne out of


    the Sue family and take revenge on Samuel.


    As the saying goes, "There are no more than three times. Harvey has been beaten by Samuel three


    times. This humiliation is definitely not for him to ept."


    However, on the surface, Harvey still looked grateful and excited.


    "Grandma, thank you for trusting me. Don''t worry, I will do my job well and won''t let you down," Harvey


    said.


    The olddy said with a gratified look, "I hope you can make progress in this matter. If you can do a


    good job, I will give you the position of chairman."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Can it be done well?"


    I can''t wait that long.


    Harvey hid the viciousness in his eyes and said,"


    Grandma, are you thirsty? I''ll get you some water."


    The olddy nodded. It was not unreasonable for her t o like this grandson, because he knew very well


    how t o please the olddy.


    Harvey walked to the olddy with a cup of warm water. The olddy was really thirsty and drank half o


    f it in one gulp.


    There was yet another round of chatting. After sending Harvey off, the olddy felt a little sleepy and


    returned to her room to sleep.


    After leaving the vi, Harvey returned to the car, and his hands couldn''t stop shaking.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? You''re already done, and you''re about to be the chairman of the


    board of directors. What''s there to be afraid of?" Harvey cheered himself on. Just now, when pouring


    the water, he had added a bit of material. If everything went well, the olddy would die tonight.


    This was the idea that Harvey came up with after being beaten by Samuel and the olddy''s refusal of


    being promoted to the position of chairman. Because only in this way could he be the chairman of


    the Sue family as soon as possible.


    Taking a deep breath, Harvey stepped on the elerator and drove the car away.


    Samuel hadn''t picked Yvonne up from work recently, because he was lukewarm and calm. Maybe she


    could slowly forget about the incident in Golden Bridge City as time went by.


    In the evening when they were having dinner at home, Godfrey received a phone call, and his face


    immediately turned pale. Yvonne and others did not understand, but Lydia directly grabbed Godfrey''s


    ear.


    "Godfrey, did you have a mistress outside? She''s pregnant, isn''t she?" Lydia said angrily.


    Samuel had seen Lydia''s strange way of thinking countless times. This woman was very neurotic, but


    fortunately, Godfrey had strong endurance. Otherwise, the two of them would have divorced long ago.


    Godfrey pulled Lydia''s hand away, looking a little bored.


    "Why don''t you say something? Did the bitch call you? " Lydia questioned.


    "What bitch? Do I have the money to keep a mistress?" Godfrey roared at Lydia angrily.


    Lydia had never seen Godfrey lose his temper so badly at her, and Godfrey''s behavior made Lydia


    think that h e had a guilty conscience.


    "How dare you yell at me? Godfrey, are you crazy?" Lydia waved her hand and pped Godfrey in the


    face.


    Seeing that something was wrong with the two of them, Yvonne asked in a hurry, "Dad, what


    happened? Tell me quickly."


    Godfrey''s throat moved a little, and then he said, "Your grandmother is dead!"


    The vi fell into silence. Even Samuel, the "outsider" who did not care about the life and death of the


    old woman, was surprised.


    Her body was very tough. How could she suddenly die! "You... you said, Mom is dead?" Lydia


    stammered.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Godfrey nodded with a pale face. Although the olddy didn''t treat him well, she was still his biological


    mother. It was inevitable that he would feel sad when she died.


    It was the same with Yvonne. Even if she was looked down upon by the olddy, she still couldn''t bear


    to hear bad news like this.


    "How could it happen so suddenly? Why? Why would she die?" Yvonne asked in disbelief.


    "I don''t know. Let''s go back to the Sue family s vi." Godfrey stood up and said.


    The family left in a hurry, and the food on the table had not yet been eaten a few times.


    Before Lydia left, she said to He Ting, "You can enjoy these dishes today."


    By the time they arrived at the Sue family''s mansion, all of the Sue family''s rtives had already


    arrived.


    In the olddy''s room, Harvey and Yara were kneeling by the bed and crying bitterly. Harvey''s sad


    expression of snot and tears could not be seen through.


    Seeing this scene, Yvonne was also a little moved, and she felt a lump in her throat.


    All of a sudden, Harvey walked to the front of Samuel


    aggressively and said angrily, "It''s all your fault. You caused Grandmother''s death."


    Samuel frowned. He could bear to take the me for some trivial things, but he would never ept it if


    Harvey put the me on him for the olddy''s death.


    "What does Grandma''s death have to do with me? How could I have done this?" Samuel said coldly.


    "If it weren''t for you, Tian Ling¡¯er wouldn''t havee t o our house. Grandmother was just tired today.


    She said she wanted to rest, so she cursed Grandmother could not live long. If it wasn''t her doing, who


    else could it be?" Harvey said.


    Tian Ling¡¯er!


    Why would shee to the Sue family''s house?


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened. However, even if she had been to the Sue family '' mansion, the olddy''s


    death could not have anything to do with her.


    Tian Ling¡¯er was just an I8-year-old girl. How could she have the courage to kill someone?


    It was the olddy''s assistant who told Harvey about Tian Ling''er''s visit. As soon as Harvey heard the


    news, he intended to me it on Tian Ling er. Only in this way could he not be suspected. After all, he


    came to see the olddy today, so he could also be regarded as a suspect.


    "Samuel, what is going on?" Yvonne asked Samuel in a cold voice.


    Samuel looked helpless and said, "I went to see Tian Changsheng today. Although he won''t approve


    Sue family, he promised to find cooperation with the Sue Family in the Heavenly family''s industrial


    chain. I think Tian Ling''er came to the Sue Family to tell Grandmother about this."


    At this time, the assistant said timely, "Miss Tian did say this."


    "Will the Heavenly family help the Sue family so kindly? I think it''s because you don''t like Grandmother,


    that''s why you asked Tian Ling''er to be ruthless. Samuel, I didn''t expect you to be so cruel and


    merciless. You wouldn''t let her off even at such an old age." Harvey couldn''t let Tian Ling''er clear her


    suspicion. He must let Samuel and Tian Ling''er carry the me.


    "Is that so? Since you''re so sure, then call the police," Samuel said coldly.


    Hearing the word "police" made Harvey''s heart tremble. If the authorities got involved in this matter and


    investigated thoroughly, he would definitely give himself away.


    "The Heavenly Family is so powerful in Cloud City. What''s the use of calling the police? Not only did


    you let Tian Ling''er harm Grandmother, but you also want t o harm Sue family?" Harvey said.


    "What did I do to the Sue family again?" Samuel looked at Harvey coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "If we can''t find any evidence, the Heavenly Family can use the excuse of ndering Tian Ling''er to


    deal with the Sue family. Isn''t this the same as harming the Sue family?" Harvey said.


    The other rtives also agreed with Harvey, and one o f them looked at Samuel with a vicious look.


    "Samuel, get lost. This is not a ce for you to stay."


    "Yes, you are an outsider. Get out of here quickly. Don''t appear in the vi of the Sue family in the


    future."


    "Grandma''s death must have something to do with you. The Sue family will not admit your identity in


    the future."


    The rtives were all cursing; Samuel looked at Harvey with empty eyes. His words were like a well-


    nned story. Maybe Grandmother''s death had something to do with him.


    But no one in the family would believe Samuel''s words, so it was meaningless for him to say his


    doubts.


    After driving Samuel out of the room, Harvey said to the other rtives, "Grandma''s death has


    something t o do with Tian Ling¡¯er. We can''t disclose this matter. W e can only take Grandma''s death


    as a normal death."


    "How can we do that? Killing people is illegal. Do I have to let Tian Ling''er and Samuel go


    unpunished?" Yara said.


    "The Sue family is not qualified to deal with the Heavenly family, but under my leadership, they will


    definitely surpass the Heavenly family in the future. Moreover, we can take advantage of this


    cooperation with the Heavenly family to slowly find the criminal evidence of Tian Ling''er. Don''t worry, I


    will definitely avenge Grandmother."

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Harvey was obviously speaking on the position of the chairman, but no one in the room objected,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    because they all knew very well that the olddy would eventually hand over the position of chairman


    to Harvey. Now that the olddy was dead, it was naturally his responsibility to take over the position.


    "Harvey, do you mean that we can only swallow our insult and humiliation?" Lionel said with a look of


    dissatisfaction.


    Harvey sighed and said, "Do you think the Sue family i s qualified to deal with the Heavenly family


    now? If w e fall out with the Heavenly family, all of us will suffer. It''s not a big deal to endure for a while,


    as long as there is a chance to take revenge in the future."


    When the others heard this, they all nodded.


    The olddy was dead, and there was no reason for everyone in the family to bury with her.


    Making trouble for the Heavenly Family at this stage was undoubtedly like a moth flying into a me.


    Moreover, the death of the olddy could not be announced to the outside world that it had something


    to do with the Heavenly Family. Otherwise, the enemies the Heavenly Family would definitely be


    eliminated.


    Everyone in the Sue family was selfish. Once it


    affected their own interests, they would never do it.


    "What about Samuel? Will he inform the Heavenly family? Will he let them know that we suspect Tian


    Ling''er?"


    "That''s right. This traitor, Samuel, will definitely betray us."


    "It would be great if we could drive this good-for-nothing out of the Sue family, but if we drive him out a t


    this time, I''m afraid it will be bad for us."


    Hearing these words, Harvey looked at Yvonne with a sneer and said, "Yvonne, this loser is yours. You


    have the responsibility to find a way to deal with him."


    Yvonne did not believe Grandmother''s death had anything to do with Samuel. He would never work


    with Tian Ling''er to do such a thing.


    But now every rtive believed Harvey''s words. If she spoke up for Samuel, it would definitely cause


    dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to shut him up," Yvonne said. 1


    There was a proud smile hidden in Harvey''s eyes.


    Originally, he was very worried that someone would investigate Grandmother''s death. He did not


    expect that Tian Ling''er would take the initiative to take the me. This created a great opportunity for


    him to get rid of suspicion.


    "I''m afraid God is helping me."


    "Even God wants me to be the chairman of the board. Who else can stop me?"


    Harvey looked at the rtives of the Sue family and said, "From now on, I am the chairman. Do you


    have any objections?"


    "Of course I have no objection. Grandmother is going t o give you the position of chairman. Who dares


    to have an objection?" Vara said.


    Harvey looked at Yvonne with a cold face and said," What about you? You won''t refuse, will you?"


    Yvonne had never thought of bing the chairman of the Sue family. She just wanted to do her best


    in front of Grandmother. Now that Grandmother was dead, Harvey had the final say in thepany.


    "I don''t mind, but if you want to go against me, I advise you to think it through," Yvonne said.


    Harvey smiled and said, "How can I target you? You are working for me now, and you are my


    subordinate. I t is a good thing for thepany that you havepleted the project of the west of the


    city. But you have to remember that I am the chairman in the future. If I know that you make the


    slightest mistake, don''t me me for being merciless."


    Yvonne knew that she would have a hard time in thepany in the future. However, since she was


    the person in charge of the business in the west of the city, Harvey would never dare to touch her.


    "Harvey, Grandmother is dead, what about my betrothal gifts?" Yara asked eagerly. Compared with the


    death of the Old Madam, now she was most concerned about how to deal with those betrothal gifts.


    In the past, her grandmother had kept the bridal gifts. But now, her grandmother was already dead, and


    she was the person who was most likely to be chosen, so i n Yara''s opinion, it was time to hand over


    these bridal gifts to her.


    Harvey knew what Yara wanted, and he also thought that the Hannigan family took a fancy to Yara, so


    he said, "Of course, these things will be handed over to you."


    Yara¡¯s face lit up. She had been coveting the bridal gift for a long time. Now, she could finally get it. It


    was worth tens of millions. She would never have to spend so much money in the future.


    Although the other girls of the same generation were not convinced, they knew that it was not likely for


    them to do that. Moreover, they had offended Yara. With Yara''s rtionship with Harvey, they would


    definitely not have a good time in thepany in the future, so they could only bear it.


    As for what would happen in the future, the Hannigan family would definitely ask Yara over the


    betrothal gifts. They did not have to worry too much.


    "What are you waiting for? Are you going to warn Samuel?" Harvey looked at Yvonne with


    dissatisfaction and said arrogantly.


    Yvonne left the room silently. After she found Samuel i n the living room, she said, "You don''t have to


    exin i t to me, because no one will believe you. I only ask you not to tell the Heavenly family about


    our doubts."


    Samuel nodded indifferently. No one in the Sue family would believe him, which was normal because


    he had no status in the Sue family at all.


    "What about you?" Samuel asked.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Yvonne naturally didn''t think that it was Samuel who did this, but she didn''t say anything, nor did she


    shake her head or nod her head. 1


    The Sue family came to the living room and discussed the olddy''s funeral. When Samuel knew that


    Yara took away those betrothal gifts, he said to Yara, "You have to save some money, or you can''t take


    out anything when you should spit it out in the future."


    Yara looked at Samuel disgustedly and said, "Who are you? What does it have to do with you if I spend


    my money? Don''t forget that you''re just an outsider. What right do you have to point fingers at me?"


    "Are you so sure that the bridal gifts are yours?" Samuel asked tly.


    "Of course," Yara said proudly, "Apart from me, who else has the right?"


    "I''m just kindly advising you. The other party must have a powerful background to be able to give such


    a big betrothal gift. If you can''t afford it, you might end u p with your family being ruined," Samuel said.


    "What? Are you cursing me?" Yara red at Samuel.


    "Samuel, there''s no ce for you to talk here. Just shut up," Harvey scolded in a cold voice.


    "I''m just being nice." Samuel shrugged his shoulders


    helplessly.


    "Haha, it''s all good intentions. Open your dog eyes and take a look. Who canpare to me?" Yara


    put her hands on her waist with a proud look on her face.


    Among these rtives, Yara was indeed iparable to others, but who could have thought that this


    betrothal gift originally belonged to Yvonne ?


    Although Samuel did not care about this betrothal gift, and he had never epted Gina''s kindness, he


    would not let the betrothal gift fall into Yara''s hands.


    If she ate as much as she wanted now, he would make Yara spit it all out in the future.


    "Harvey, quickly ask someone to take out the betrothal gifts. These are my things. I haven''t seen them


    for a long time." Yara couldn''t wait to say to Harvey.


    Harvey nodded and led a few people to move the bridal gifts to the living room.


    There were eight hundred and eighty thousand in cash, which made many people''s eyes red with envy.


    They thought that it would be great if this wedding gift belonged to them. 1


    Yara couldn''t wait to put the golden bracelet on her hand. The golden phoenix hairpin was inserted in


    her hair, which made her feelcent.


    "You are finally in my hands. I don''t know when your master wille to marry me. I can''t wait any


    longer,¡± Yara said with self-satisfaction.


    Lydia saw this, she couldn''t help looking at Samuel coldly. Others had married so heavily, but he had


    nothing when he married into her house.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Comparisons were odious. 1


    Although there was a Hillside Vi now, how could a gold digger like Lydia dislike money?


    Moreover, this was a matter of face. Yvonne was obviously more beautiful and outstanding than Yara,


    but in this respect, she had lostpletely.


    It''s all because of this good-for-nothing!


    It was just that it was bing more and more unrealistic to drive him out of the Sue family, because


    once he was driven away, he would definitely inform the Heavenly family. In this respect, Lydia was not


    a fool, and she knew how serious the consequences would be if she provoked the Heavenly family.


    Samuel looked at this scene indifferently, hoping that she would still be able tough when the day she


    spit out these things.


    After discussing how to deal with the olddy''s funeral, the rtives of the Sue family dispersed.


    However, Harvey''s family did not leave, because he was now the chairman of thepany, so he was


    naturally qualified to live here.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    The next day, the olddy''s mourning hall was set up i n the Sue family''s vi. Many people who heard


    about it rushed to the vi one after another to see the olddy off.


    After the Sue family took over the project in the west o f the city, they did not cooperate with the others


    anymore. However, they were still friendly before, so many people came to the Sue familys'' mansion.


    In front of others, Harvey''s performance was still as excellent as yesterday. His eyes were red and


    swollen, and he looked extremely sad. As for the cause of the olddy''s death, it was also the


    recurrence of her old illness.


    Although the outsiders felt that this matter was very sudden, it wasmon for the olddy, at her age,


    to have such an ident. Moreover, this was an internal matter of the Sue family, and the outsiders did


    not ask about it.


    Samuel was dressed in ck and stood outside the vi. He did not even have the qualifications to


    wear anesthesia because this vi belonged to Harvey. Harvey did not even allow him to enter the vi.


    He was so bored that Samuel could only quietly watch Harvey''s performance.


    After the olddy''s death, Harvey became the


    chairman of the Sue family. He was the biggest beneficiary. Since she died so suddenly, it was


    impossible to say that there was no reason.


    Samuel thought that this matter must have something to do with Harvey, but unfortunately, he had no


    evidence at hand, so he could do nothing about it.


    However, the Sue family was under his control. Presumably, Yvonne would not have a good life in the


    future.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Samuel''s phone rang.


    Samuel took the call and said, "I haven''t had time to g o shopping with you in the past few days."


    Tian Ling''er knew the news of the Old Madam''s death. This call was not to urge Samuel to go shopping


    with her, but because she was very curious about how the Old Madam suddenly died.


    She was still full of vim and vigor when they met yesterday. Even if she had been critically ill, he


    couldn''t have died so quickly.


    "Why did Old Madam suddenly die?" Tian Ling''er asked.


    Yvonne had already reminded Samuel about her suspicion of the Heavenly family, so he wouldn''t tell


    Tian Ling''er about it. He also knew what the consequences would be if the Heavenly family found out


    about it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Of course, one advantage was that the Heavenly


    Family would find the culprit behind this. However, the Sue family would definitely not be able to bear


    the consequences.


    How could the Heavenly Family let the Sue family off since they dared to nder Tian Ling''er?


    "I''m not sure. Now I even could not go through the door of the Sue family ''s vi," Samuel said.


    On the other end of the line, Tian Ling''er heard this and could not help but smile. The more the Sue


    family rejected Samuel, the better it would be for her.


    "Since you have nothing to do,e to my house. Grandpa Wang came early in the morning and is


    still i n the study with Grandpa. I don''t know what he is talking about," said Tian Ling''er.


    Wang Mao?


    He and Tian Changsheng were friends, so it was normal for friends to talk about the old days.


    However, given Wang Mao''s character, shouldn''t he focus on chess after losing? Why would he waste


    time on Tian Changsheng?


    "Even though I can''t enter the vi, I can''t leave just like that. Maybe another day," Samuel said.


    Tian Ling''er pouted. "Why is this guy so shameless to stay in the Sue family? Is Yvonne really so nice?"


    In terms of appearance and figure, Tian Ling¡¯er did not think that she would lose to Yvonne . Moreover,


    she was still young and her body was in the growth stage.


    Maybe in the future, her figure would be better than Yvonne ''s.


    What a blind man. Can''t you see a talent like me?


    "I won''t talk to you any longer. Grandfather hase out." Tian Ling¡¯er hung up the phone as she


    spoke.


    She lowered her head and looked at her own breast. She thought in her heart that if it were bigger, it


    might be able to attract Samuel.


    "Master Tian, I''ll leave this to you. You must help me find a way," Wang Mao said to Tian Changsheng


    before he left.


    "Grandpa Wang, take care."


    "Ling''er, you''re such a good girl. Grandpa Wang forgot t o bring you a gift this time. I''ll make it up to you


    next time," Wang Mao said as he walked towards the door.


    "Grandpa Wang, you said sost time," Tian Ling''er said with a smile.


    Wang Mao hurried out of the door without looking back.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Tian Changsheng smiled faintly and said, "You have t o scare him so that he will not dare toe


    again."


    Tian Ling''er pouted and said with an unhappy face," It''s all because he said so every time. Since the


    first time I saw him, he said he would give me a gift. It''s been so many years. I haven''t seen a gift


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    before."


    "Hahahaha." Tian Changshengughed. Although Wang Mao had a high status in Cloud City, he was


    also a decent person and never took any benefits from others. So his life was hard. How could he have


    the spare money to buy gifts for Tian Ling¡¯er?


    However, this old fellow really cared about his face. H e would bring this up every single time.


    "Grandpa, why did Grandpa Wange to you?" Tian Ling er asked curiously.


    "He hade to me for help." Tian Changsheng was sitting on the sofa with a smile on his face.


    "Help? Grandpa Wang is not a businessman. What can you do for him?" Tian Ling''er said with


    confusion. She was not really angry that Wang Mao did not give her a gift, because she knew Wang


    Mao''s situation very well, and she admired him very much. There were not many people who were not


    swayed by money.


    "He has an old enemy that will make a trip to Cloud City soon. He has already lost for several decades.


    This old fellow said that this might be thest time they meet, so he doesn''t want to lose." Tian


    Changsheng said.


    "Humph." Tian Ling''er despised Tian Changsheng and said, "Can you help him win? Grandpa lost so


    much that you even had a psychological shadow."


    Speaking of this, Tian Changsheng''s expression became stiff. Except for the martial arts club, his


    biggest hobby was ying chess. However, with Samuel''s fierce trampling, Tian Changsheng now had


    one less hobby. He would feel a headache as soon as h e saw it, not to mention ying chess.


    "How can you talk to me like that? I''m a master of killing before I met Samuel," Tian Changsheng said


    with dissatisfaction.


    "What happened after you met?" Tian Ling''er looked at Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Changsheng took a deep breath and pretended to be angry, but Tian Ling''er looked at him


    fearlessly, which made the old man suddenly feel discouraged.


    "Can''t you give grandpa some face?" Tian Changsheng said bitterly.


    "Grandpa!" Tian Ling''er suddenly looked shocked and said, "Does Grandpa Wang want to ask for


    Samuel¡¯s help?"


    "What else can he do?" Tian Changsheng nodded his head and asked.


    Tian Ling''er burst outughing, and her bell-likeughter echoed in the whole vi.


    "Samuel is so powerful that even Grandpa Wang has t o ask him for help." After Tian Ling''erughed


    enough, she raised her fist and said proudly.


    "Look at your pride. The most powerful one is Samuel, not you. What are you happy about?" Tian


    Changsheng said helplessly.


    "Grandpa, I am his woman. Of course I should be happy."


    "He is a married man. You should feel ashamed." Tian Changsheng sighed. With the status of the


    Heavenly family, if it were someone else, the old man would definitely not agree to it. But Samuel was


    an exception. It was not only Tian Ling''er who valued him, even he had to take him seriously.


    The performance of the martial arts club and Wang Mao''s y were all a show of Samuel¡¯s power.


    What h e had was not only this. The recent changes in the forces in the gray area of Cloud City also


    had a deep rtionship with him.


    The Heavenly family was now facing a green and yellow situation. The two sons under his feet were


    neither tall nor weak. If it weren''t for the country he built up, the Heavenly family would have long


    copsed.


    The reason why the Old Master didn''t care about business affairs and gave all his power to his two


    sons was that he wanted to train them. Because the Heavenly Family had a strong capital, it didn''t


    matter even if they made some small mistakes.


    However, in the past few years, the growth of his two sons was far beyond the expectations of the old


    master. Once he closed his eyes, the Heavenly family could only rely on its foundation. In less than a


    few decades, the Heavenly family would definitely fall in Cloud City.


    In the old master''s opinion, although Samuel was an outsider, if he could marry into the Heavenly


    family, h e would be able to continue the glory of the Heavenly family. Maybe the Heavenly family


    would be able to reach a higher level in his hands and walk out of Cloud City!


    "Grandpa, do you think I will lose to Yvonne?" Tian Fing er raised her head and put her hands on her


    hips, looking confident.


    "Of course not." The old master''s face was wreathed in smiles, but there was a trace of worry in his


    eyes.


    He did not know whether she would lose or not, but Tian Ling''er mustn''t lose. Otherwise, Tian Fing er


    would suffer a terrible blow on this matter. She had nowpletely devoted herself to this unteral


    rtionship. Once she was thwarted, the consequences would be unimaginable.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    On the day of the olddy''s cremation, Samuel still couldn''t go with the main force. Because of


    Harvey''s attitude, everyone now regarded him as an outsider. However, when Harvey arrived at the


    crematorium, he encountered something.


    There were different levels to the crescendo in the square. Given the Old Madam''s status, he naturally


    had to choose the highest level. However, Harvey had not made a reservation because of his mistake.


    As such, he could only leave the Old Madam''s corpse aside. The group of people was waiting


    anxiously.


    "What should we do? If we can''t cremate today, we''ll miss the lucky day. Harvey, hurry up and think of


    a way."


    "Yes, we can''t let Mom wait here all the time."


    "Harvey, now that you''re the chairman of the Sue family, are they not going to give you any face?"


    Harvey had already negotiated with the people of the crematorium, but today, the highest-level


    cremator was not an ordinary person. When he proposed to jump in the line, he was scolded by the


    leader of the crematorium. The leader did not give him any face at all.


    "And after she entered the crematorium, if she goes out like this, I heard that it will be ominous."


    "Er... Grandmother didn''t fake the corpse, did she?"


    Harvey¡¯s heart trembled a little when he heard that. H e was the one who caused his grandmother''s


    death. If i t was really a fake corpse, wouldn''t she ask him for his life?


    "I''ll try again." Harvey braced himself and said.


    When they arrived at the leader''s office, the leader saw Harvey and said impatiently, "As I said, it''s


    impossible for me to cut the line for you. I don''t care about the Sue family or the Liu family . This is the


    rule."


    "Brother, we''re all here. Please help us arrange it. If you can do me this favor, I won''t treat you badly."


    Harvey said shamelessly.


    "Get lost. If you want to bribe me, why don''t you go out and find out who I am?" The leader looked very


    serious. If it were at ordinary times, he would be willing to open the back door, but today''s high-level


    crescendo were people with backgrounds. If he broke the rules in this situation, and those big shots


    knew about it, he would lose his position.


    Seeing his firm attitude, Harvey gritted his teeth. How could he exin to the rtives of the Sue


    family? He was now the chairman. If he couldn''t even deal with such a small matter, how could those


    rtives trust him so that he could do a good job in thepany?


    At this time, Samuel suddenly came to the office.


    "Samuel, why are you here? Didn''t I warn you that you are not allowed to attend Grandmother''s


    funeral? Get out of here," Harvey said harshly.


    When Harvey lost his temper, the leader in the office stood up immediately, walked to Samuel with a


    ttering face, and said, "Brother Hannigan, why are you here?"


    The leader doesn''t know who Samuel is, but a bigger figure has spoken just now. He must be properly


    received.


    "I would like to ask you for a favor." Samuel said with a smile.


    "No problem. As long as you ask, I can help you with anything," the leader said.


    Harvey was stunned and looked at the scene in front o f him. This leader asked him to get out of here


    just now. How could he have such a good attitude towards such a good-for-nothing as Samuel?


    "The olddy of the Sue family would be cremated. Please help me find a way," Samuel said.


    The leader nced at Harvey. This son of a bitch actually asked a big shot for help. He had some


    ability.


    "Okay, no problem. I''ll arrange it right away." After the leader finished speaking, he left the office.


    Harvey felt that there was an illusion in front of him. The person who asked him to get out of here was


    now willing to help because Samuel''s words! How could it b


    e possible?


    "Samuel, what the hell are you doing?" Harvey questioned Samuel.


    "Don''t you have eyes? I''ve done what you can''t do for you," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Bullshit. How can you do something I can''t do?" Harvey said with a ferocious expression.


    He was now the chairman of the Sue family, and his status was much higher than Samuel¡¯s. How could


    he not be able to do it? But Samuel could?


    "Harvey, are you blind? Didn''t you see him arranging i t?" Samuel said.


    Harvey did not know how to refute his words. Even if h e did not admit it, the fact was that the leader


    was very respectful to Samuel, and he only received the word "get lost".


    "Samuel, did the Heavenly family help you? How long do you think you can be arrogant? Do you think


    you can be proud after the Heavenly family squeezes out all your value?" Harvey sneered.


    "You''re really right. It''s true that the Heavenly family helped me in this matter, but you can''t imagine


    how much my value is worth," Samuel said with a smile and left the office.


    This matter was rted to the rtionship of Tian Changsheng. WithTian Changsheng¡¯s help, the


    leaders would dare to offend others.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    However, Samuel had also paid a price. He needed to g o out and help Wang Mao. This was a


    condition that Tian Changsheng had put forward. It was not possible for Samuel to reject it.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    When Harvey returned to the rtives of the Sue family, the rtives all admired him very much.


    "Harvey, as I said, how could such a small matter be difficult for you? Just now, the leader of the


    crematorium has appeared and said that it will be done for us soon."


    "You deserve to be the chairman of ourpany.


    Harvey, you are so awesome."


    "With thepany in your hands, it will definitely develop better and better."


    Although this was not done by Harvey, no one knew that it was done by Samuel. Of course, he


    epted all of this ttery. He said with a smile, "This is not a big deal. After all, I am now the chairman


    of thepany. He still has to give me this face."


    "That''s right. Who dares to embarrass the chairman of the Sue family?"


    Just as the rtives of the Sue family were proud of themselves, a disdainful voice sounded, "I don''t


    care about the damn chairman."


    When Harvey saw the owner of the voice, his face changed. This was the leader in the office just now.


    The rtives of the Sue family didn''t know who he respected, but he knew very well.


    "You... How can you say that? If you were not afraid of Harvey, why would you give us special


    privileges?" a rtive of the Sue family said to the leader disdainfully.


    "Hey, are you still rubbing your nose and face? When did I give you face?" The leader looked at Harvey


    and said.


    Harvey¡¯s smugness had not been reced yet, and a basin of cold water was poured from head to toe.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Sir, we''re just joking. I''m really sorry." Harvey quickly softened his attitude. If he told them that this was


    because Samuel, he would lose face.


    "You''re making fun of me. You''re quite brave, aren''t you? Plus, you bunch of ignorant Sue family


    members. If Mr. Hannigan hadn''t shown up, you''d be prepared to spend the night at the crematorium,"


    the leader said disdainfully.


    Mr. Hannigan?


    A question rose in everyone''s mind.


    This matter was not handled by Harvey, but by Mr. Hannigan?


    "But who is Mr. Hannigan?"


    Yara jumped up and asked Harvey, "Harvey, is it him? I s it Mr. Hannigan who sent the betrothal gifts?"


    This stupid woman, could it be that Mr. Hannigan was the only one who could send betrothal gifts?


    Originally, he could have done it perfunctorily.


    However, Yara asked him this question; he had no choice but to exin.


    And this matter also aroused the curiosity of other rtives, because although the chance was not big,


    it was not absolute.


    "Harvey, the person who sent the betrothal gifts has appeared?"


    "Really? Where is he? When will he go to the Sue family? Who did he say is the one he likes?"


    Several young girls of the Sue family couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    Harvey shook his head and said, "It''s Samuel."


    "Samuel!"


    "Samuel!"


    "How could it be him?"


    Everyone was surprised and disappointed at the same time, while Yvonne frowned.


    It was him again. Even the cremation was settled by him. How many contacts did he have?


    In the past, he had said that he would pay Johann for help, but it was only one time. He couldn''t do it


    every time, could he?


    "Of course he can''t do it. It must be the people from the Heavenly Family." Harvey said fiercely.


    Hearing this, all the rtives of the Sue family were angry but did not dare to speak. After being misled


    by Harvey, they all thought that Tian Ling''er was a murderer. However, they did not dare to confront the


    Heavenly family without evidence. Therefore, they could only keep this hatred in their hearts.


    "Samuel has indeed colluded with the Heavenly n."


    "This scourge will have to pay the price sooner orter."


    "Damn it, I really want to kill this good-for-nothing."

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    With Samuel''s help, the cremation did not dy the auspicious time, which was held on the same day.


    Unfortunately, the Sue family did not thank Samuel because of this. Instead, they hated him very much.


    Harvey, in particr, felt that he had lost face because of Samuel, so he had made Samuel pay for


    what he had done.


    A few dayster, the matter of the Sue family calmed down, but it did not cause much trouble in Cloud


    City. After all, the olddy was not a big shot in the Sue family, i


    That morning, Samuel''s phone rang before he could even get up.


    "Why haven''t you gotten up yet? Don''t you remember what happened today?" Tian Ding er asked


    eagerly.


    Samuel opened his hazy eyes, looked at the time, and hung up the phone directly.


    "What a lunatic! It''s not yet six o''clock!"


    Tian Ling''er, who was on the other end of the line, had not seen Samuel for several days. That was


    why she could not wait. Although it was still early, in her opinion, Samuel had to face a very powerful


    opponent today, and even Wang Mao had not won. Naturally, he had to get up early to prepare.


    After being hung up the phone, Tian Ling''er was not discouraged and continued to call the second one.


    It was not until Samuel''s phone was turned off that the First Miss hit the bear doll on the bed to vent her


    anger.


    "How dare you turn off your phone without answering my call? I''m the Miss of the Heavenly family. How


    can you treat me like this?"


    It was not until nine o''clock that Samuel got up slowly and turned on his cell phone again. What made


    him speechless was that, less than ten seconds after the phone was turned on, Tian Ling''er called him


    again. Could it be that she had been dialing the number all the time? 1


    "I''m up. I''ll go out after washing up. If you call me again, I''ll put you on the cklist." After that, Samuel


    hung up the phone. 1


    Tian Ling''er was so angry that she scratched her head. However, when she thought that she would be


    pulled into the cklist, she did not dare to continue harassing Samuel.


    At the same time, an old man and a young man walked out of Penins Hotel.


    "Master, how many times have Wang Mao lost to you? Why are you still looking for him to y chess?


    What''s the point?" The young man asked in confusion.


    The old man smiled faintly and said, "Who said that I want to y chess with him? There is no more


    powerful person in Cloud City. Otherwise, with his strength, how can he be the president of the Go


    association?"


    Wang Mao was quite famous in the domesticpetition, but this old man didn''t take him seriously at


    all, because he was Shangguan Heibai, who was called the National Warrior. In the Chinese G o circle,


    all kinds of honor titles were soft to him. After he became famous, he changed his name to Heibai,


    which meant ck and white. In his words, he had been ying Go all his life. As a real leading yer


    in the chess circle, Samuel had also studied his chess manual.


    As Shangguan Heibai''s disciple, Ouyang Xiujie was also an outstanding talent among the younger


    generation. Moreover, many people would support Ouyang Xiujie in the Chinese Go circle in the future,


    and he would be able to inherit Shangguan Heibai''s legacy.


    "Since you don¡¯t want to y chess with him, why did you invite him?" Ouyang Xiujie asked in


    confusion.


    "A person of his level is no longer worthy of being my opponent, but you still need experience. No


    matter what you say, he''s still somebody. If you can defeat him, it''ll be good for your reputation as well,"


    Shangguan Heibai said.


    Ouyang Xiujie was stunned. He didn''t expect that his master would treat Wang Mao as his stepping


    stone in this game of chess.


    If he could defeat Wang Mao, he would be more famous in the circle of Go.


    "Thank you, Master," Ouyang Xiujie said respectfully.


    "Although I don''t take Wang Mao seriously, he''s quite capable. You must be careful," Shangguan


    Heibai reminded him.


    "Master, don''t worry. I won''t let you down," Ouyang Xiujie said seriously.


    "You don''t need to feel too much pressure. This will affect your performance. Even if you lose, you


    won''t lose face. After all, he''s an elder. But if you win, you''ll make people look at you with new eyes.


    The impact of this stepping stone is not small." Shangguan Heibai smiled smugly. His n was almost


    perfect. Ouyang Xiujie''s failure would not affect him, but if Wang Mao lost, Ouyang Xiujie would step on


    this stepping stone sessfully.


    "Master, no one canpare to you inside and outside the chessboard. It''s my honor to be your


    disciple," Ouyang Xiujie said with a smile.


    "Don''t tter me. Let''s teach that old fellow a lesson."


    Most of the members of the Go Association were present, for they knew that when Shangguan Heibai


    arrived in Cloud City, they would definitely go to the G o Association in person. They all wanted to see


    Shangguan Heibai. Moreover, many of them regarded him as their idol. Naturally, they could not miss


    their idol.


    Except for Wang Mao, none of the people present knew Shangguan Heibai were here to y chess


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    with him.


    A short whileter, when Shangguan Heibai appeared, the entire Go club became restless. Men and


    women, young and old, all looked excited.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    "Senior Shangguan, I didn''t expect it to be you."


    "Senior Shangguan, why have youe to Cloud City this time? Do you have anything important to


    do? If there''s anything you need from me, please let me know."


    "Senior Shangguan, you really live up to the reputation of Cloud City Go Association. If you can teach


    us a few moves casually, our chess skills will definitely improve a lot."


    Shangguan Heibai had long been ustomed to being praised. Wherever he went, he would be


    weed by arge number of people.


    With an official smile on his face, he walked to Wang Mao and said, "Whether I can give you some


    advice or not depends on your president''s strength."


    Wang Mao''s face was a bit ugly. After losing for so many years, he had already had a shadow when he


    faced Shangguan Heibai, but the retreat in his heart made him lose without a fight.


    "Senior Shangguan, are you going to fight with the president?"


    "Great, it''s our great honor to see Senior Shangguan ying chess with our own eyes." "President, let''s


    get started before it''s toote."


    These people had seen Shangguan Heibai ying chess before, but that was in the TVpetition.


    Most people did note to the scene in person. This opportunity was rare for them, so everyone was


    very excited.


    Wang Mao took a look at Tian Changsheng. Didn''t the old guy say Samuel had agreed? Why hadn''t


    Samuele yet?


    "Shangguan, I''m really showing off my skills in front o f you," Wang Mao said with a face of shame.


    "You''re too modest. I''ve never lost a match between you and me, but you''ve also brought me a lot of


    surprises. This shows that you''re quite strong," Shangguan Heibai said with a smile.


    Standing behind Wang Mao, Xu Huan looked unconvinced. Although she knew that Shangguan Heibai


    was very powerful, his words were too arrogant. He had never lost before. Wasn''t this the same as


    saying that her master had never won?


    "Grandpa Shangguan, you''re so powerful. Why aren''t you the world champion?" Xu Huan asked.


    Upon hearing these words, everyone''s expressions changed drastically. They all knew that although


    Shangguan Heibai statuses were high, his greatest regret was that he was defeated in a world-ss


    afraid of this matter. And when Xu Huan mentioned it in public, wasn''t she deliberately rubbing salt in


    his wounds?


    "Hum, my master doesn''t want to participate. He never puts his personal reputation on the top. He just


    wants to make more contributions to the Chinese Go circle, so he didn''t waste time on this matter,"


    Ouyang Xiujie said coldly.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, when the members heard this, they all pped their hands and


    cheered, sighing at the righteousness of Shangguan Heibai.


    Xu Huan still wanted to say something, but was stopped by Wang Mao. The other party had made it


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    clear that he didn''te with good intentions today. I n the end, they might even lose more face if they


    quarreled with each other.


    "Don''t worry, Wang Mao. It''s not me who''s participating today. It''s my disciple," Shangguan Heibai said.


    Ouyang Xiujie said while cupping one hand in the other before his chest, "Grandpa Wang, please


    enlighten me."


    Wang Mao frowned slightly. What did this old man want to do? How could he let his disciple fight?


    Soon after, Wang Mao figured out the other reasons. H e couldn''t help but feel anger in his heart. They


    were looking for him as a stepping stone!


    "Grandpa Wang, you won''t be afraid, will you?" Ouyang Xiujie said provocatively.


    At this time, Wang Mao finally saw Samuel slowly entering the door. He rxed his eyebrows and said,


    "I am an elder. If I y chess with you, even if I win, I will bully the weak. In this case, I will also let my


    disciple fight. How about that? If he loses, I will y a game with you again."

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    As soon as Wang Mao said that, all the members of the Go Association looked at Xu Huan. Everyone


    knew that Wang Mao had two apprentices, one was Xie Fei and the other was Xu Huan.


    Xie Fei had been expelled from the sect by Wang Mao a few days ago. Only Xu Huan could fight for


    him.


    However, Xu Huan s attainments in Go were not outstanding. If it was Xie Fei, they could understand.


    But if he sent Xu Huan to fight, wouldn''t it be obvious that they were going to lose?


    Samuel was already by the side of Tian Changsheng. H e didn''t know what had happened because he


    waste.


    "President, with Xu Huan''s strength, how could she possibly be a match for Senior Shangguan''s


    disciple? Let''s not waste any more time. Go ahead and fight."


    "That''s right. How could Xu Huan possibly win?"


    "We all know her attainments in Go."


    Hearing these words, although Xu Huan was not convinced, she could only grit her teeth and said


    nothing. Because she did not have a deep understanding of Go, and as for strength, it was even more


    difficult to talk about it. 1


    Ouyang Xiujie in front of her was obviously a master. Even if she went out to fight, she would lose face.


    "When did I say that I would let Xu Huan fight? I''ve always had ast disciple, but you don''t know,"


    Wang Mao said stubbornly. He had not discussed this matter with Samuel in advance. He did not know


    if Samuel was willing or not, but given the current situation, he could only force him to fight.


    "Thest disciple!"


    "Who is it? Why haven''t I heard of it before?"


    "President, who is yourst disciple?"


    Wang Mao reached out and pointed to Samuel, saying, "It''s him."


    "Him?"


    "Who is this person? I haven''t seen him before."


    "He''s not even a member of the association. He''s Wang Mao¡¯sst disciple. He''s not joking, is he?"


    When everyone was confused, Samuel was also confused. It was obvious that he was here to y


    chess for Wang Mao. How could he be his disciple for no reason?


    "Old Master, there''s no such thing as pretending to be a disciple in our conditions," Samuel said to Tian


    Changsheng in a low voice.


    "Just take it as a favor. Wang Mao, this old guy, has no choice," Tian Changsheng said with a smile. He


    knew that Wang Mao had no other choice, so he said these words. It was not a big deal to pretend to


    be his


    disciple.


    "He''s taking advantage of you. Aren''t you angry?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "What does it have to do with me?" Tian Changsheng asked in confusion.


    "You''re my disciple. I''m his disciple. Wouldn''t you be his disciple''s disciple?" Samuel said.


    Upon hearing this, Tian Changsheng''s expression froze in an instant. He didn''t realize it before Samuel


    mentioned it. This was a fUcking loss. He inexplicably became Wang Mao''s grand-disciple!


    "This old thing..." Tian Changsheng gritted his teeth. If it were another asion, he would definitely


    argue with Wang Mao.


    "s." Samuel suddenly sighed and said, "If I had known that his opponent was Shangguan Heibai, I


    would have slept more at home."


    Samuel was very respectful to Shangguan Heibai, the leader of the Go world. He almost represented


    the highest point of the Chinese Go world. Of course, it did not mean that no one could beat him, but


    his official performance was so high. No one could win all kinds o f awards at the moment.


    "What''s wrong? Are you a coward? Have you yed chess with him?" Tian Changsheng asked.


    "That''s not true. It''s impossible for someone of his level to y chess with a nobody like me," Samuel


    said.


    "Isn''t today a good opportunity? If you can defeat him, you will definitely make a name for yourself."


    Tian Changsheng said with an expression of watching the fun.


    Samuel shook his head decisively. He certainly did not dare to think about winning. His understanding


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    of the overall situation in Go was mostly from Shangguan Heibai. In a sense, Shangguan Heibai was


    also his master.


    However, Samuel was very confident that he would be able to create some trouble for Shangguan


    Heibai.


    Samuel walked to Wang Mao with a smile. Since he had said so much, he naturally had to give him


    some face. After all, Wang Mao was also a big shot in Cloud City.


    "Master, it''s my honor to be able to fight for you,"


    Samuel said.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Wang Mao looked at Samuel gratefully. If Samuel did not act with him, it would not be as simple as


    losing face on the chessboard today.


    Shangguan Heibai looked Samuel up and down disdainfully and said, "Alright, when your disciple


    loses, you can fight again. But I advise you to be prepared as soon as possible."


    Shangguan Heibai was very confident in Ouyang Xiujie''s strength. After all, Ouyang Xiujie was his


    carefully trained disciple. If he could not even defeat Wang Mao''s disciple, it would be a waste of effort.


    "Ah, I have to waste time with you. Hurry up, my time i s very precious." Ouyang Xiujie looked listless. It


    seemed that he was not interested in ying chess with Samuel at all.


    Xu Hu an brought the chessboard. Ouyang Xiujie held White, Samuel yed ck. The chess game


    officially began.


    The bystanders stretched their necks, and Wang Mao was also very nervous. If Samuel could not win


    Ouyang Xiujie, this battle would be unavoidable for him. And if Samuel lost, he would almost lose. His


    dignity would bepletely trampled on the ground b y Shangguan Heibai, so he was very nervous.


    The only person didn''t care about the scene was


    Shangguan Heibai. He didn''t even care about the process of ying chess. The result was that he


    won. How could he care about the process?


    As the saying goes, watching the game is a wise move. When the game began, the whole association


    was silent. Everyone was absorbed in watching the changes of the game.


    In their opinion, there was an insurmountable strength gap between Shangguan Heibai and Wang Mao,


    and the strength gap between their disciples was naturally huge. However, as the game slowly


    unfolded, everyone''s expressions changed.


    The victory in the chessboard was obviously inclined toward Samue . The speed at which Ouyang


    Xiujie ced his chess piece became slower and slower, which also showed that he was in trouble. It


    was shocking that Wang Mao actually had such a powerful pro-disciple! 1


    They had never heard of this before. Could it be that Wang Mao was deliberately hiding his strength?


    With the end of the game, the result had not been decided yet, but people with discerning eyes could


    see the final result.


    Perhaps Shangguan Heibai, who had never taken a look at the situation of the chess game, said to


    Ouyang Xiujie, "We''ve wasted so much time. It''s almost time."


    This reminder was undoubtedly a huge pressure for Ouyang Xiujie. After hearing this sentence,


    Samuel


    only added some words, "It''s almost the time."


    Following which, ckie''s attacks turned the world upside down. White''s army fell apart, and the


    victor''s hand fell. Ouyang Xiujie''s face turned ashy as death.


    "He lost,he actually lost."


    "I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    "Awesome. I didn''t expect there to be such a powerful person."


    Listening to the sighs of the members of the Association, Shangguan Heibai smiled proudly. "Isn''t i t


    normal for his apprentice to be powerful?"


    "Wang Mao, it''s your turn," Shangguan Heibai said to Wang Mao.


    Wang Mao turned his head and looked at Shangguan Heibai and said with a smile, "Your disciple has


    already lost. What''s the point of me fighting him again?"


    Upon hearing this, Shangguan Heibai''s face turned cold and said, "How is this possible? How could my


    disciple lose? Do you still want to lie in front of so many people?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Senior Shangguan, it''s true that your disciple lost."


    "What''s more, he lost a lot."


    "I didn''t expect the chairman to have such a powerful disciple. He really hid it well."


    Shangguan Heibai walked to the front of the chessboard. He saw that the white had lostpletely,


    while Ouyang Xiujie had an ugly expression on his face.


    "I really lost!¡±


    He really lost!


    "Master, I''m sorry. I let you down," Ouyang Xiujie said i n pain. He didn''t expect that a person who he


    didn''t take seriously could be so powerful. Ouyang Xiujie felt tremendous pressure throughout the


    process of ying chess, and he was almost pressed to the ground.


    Shangguan Heibai gritted his teeth and said coldly," I''ve warned you, don''t let your guard down. Have


    you turned a deaf ear to my words?"


    In Shangguan Heibai s opinion, Ouyang Xiujie must have underestimated his opponent, which was why


    h e lost to Samuel.


    However, Ouyang Xiujie knew that even if he used 100 % of his strength, it was impossible for him to


    win.


    "Senior Shangguan, may I ask if you can give me some guidance?" Samuel suddenly asked.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Samuel''s words caused an uproar among the crowd. Even Wang Mao''s face was deathly pale.


    Defeating Ouyang Xiujie meant that he should know when to stop. If he said this now, wasn''t he


    provoking Shangguan Heibai?


    "Young man, how can you say such disrespectful words? Can anyone be a rival of Senior


    Shangguan?"


    "It was a fluke that you won against Senior Shangguan''s disciple. How dare you be so arrogant?"


    "Young man, behave yourself, or you''ll lose face as well."


    All the members of the association looked at Samuel indignantly, dissatisfied with his disrespect.


    Wang Mao knew that Samuel was courting death if he yed with Shangguan Heibai. He quickly said,"


    Quick, apologize."


    Samuel looked at Shangguan Heibai with his torchlike eyes. In the words of Tian Changsheng, this was


    indeed a rare opportunity. If he missed it, he would never meet it again in his life. Even if he lost, so


    what? If he didn''t challenge himself, how could he know the limit of strength?


    Tian Changsheng was different from the others, his face full of admiration as he looked at Samuel.


    Youngster, if he didn''t even have this bit of boldness,


    then what kind of youngster was he called? Only when you understood the difficulty would you be


    called a youngster.


    Shangguan Heibai was indeed famous, but he dared not challenge him just because of his fame.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wasn''t that a coward?


    "Senior Shangguan, I hope you can give me this opportunity," Samuel said.


    Shangguan Heibai had a cold look on his face. For so many years, no young man had dared to


    challenge him. He was really courting death.


    Ouyang Xiujie had lost face. Shangguan Heibai did not intend to leave the matter at that. Now Samuel


    was courting death, there was no way he would let him off the hook.


    "My disciple identally lost to you, so you really think of yourself as an expert. Alright, I''ll teach this


    arrogant young man a lesson," Shangguan Heibai said.


    Everyone in the association looked at Samuel with disdain. They did not think high of his looking for


    death at all.


    Now that he had offended Shangguan Heibai, with his influence in China, it would be difficult for him to


    make a name for himself in the future.


    In this society, hard work doesn''t mean one will be rewarded, and not everyone will stand out because


    of one''s strength. Every achievement had its own uses.


    Take Ouyang Xiujie for example. His strength was indeed outstanding among the young, but in the


    whole country, not no one couldpare with him. Why were those people less famous than Ouyang


    Xiujie? Because their master was not Shangguan Heibai.


    The back door was applicable to various fields, and no one could change it.


    However, they did not know that Samuel''s interest in G o was just his hobby. He had never thought of


    making a name for himself in chess. He did not even think of using Go to make a name for himself.


    Samuel remained ying the ck and took the lead i n cing his piece.


    Shangguan Heibai was worthy of his title as a master. His moves were swift and each of them was


    exquisite. Once a chess piece was ced in the middle of the board, Shangguan Heibai and had


    already gained the upper hand.


    The winner and loser seemed to have been split.


    Those members of the association looked at Samuel with even more contempt. "He was a fool, who


    doesn''t know what''s good for him. How can he only regret it when his head is broken and his blood is


    bleeding? Challenging Shangguan Heibai? Isn''t he doomed to lose face?"


    "How much longer will you be able to struggle?"


    Shangguan Heibai said coolly.


    Samuel''s face was sullen and he did not speak.


    Although the chess path was full of changes, every expert had their own habits. Samuel could almost


    remember all of Shangguan Heibai''s famous pieces of chess. At this moment, he was trying to recall


    and guess Shangguan Heibai''s future from those pieces of chess. Once there was a clue, Samuel


    would lose as well, but at least he would not lose too badly.


    Samuel''s speed of cing the chess piece became slower and slower. In the eyes of others, he was


    indeed just putting up ast-ditch struggle to buy time.


    "You''re doomed to lose. Surrender, please. Don''t waste your time."


    "Shangguan''s time is precious. You really don''t know what''s good for you." "President, your apprentice


    has a bad moral standing."

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Samuel frowned slightly and said in a cold voice, "You just watch the game and don''t say anything. If


    you surrender before the result is decided, is this your character?"


    His words made everyone speechless. They could only look at Samuel angrily.


    Shangguan Heibai smiled coldly. If the tenacity was shown in Ouyang Xiujie¡¯s body, he would certainly


    appreciate it. But in Samuel''s body, he thought it was a bad move because it was Wang Mao''s disciple.


    Of course, he would not think highly of it at all.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Grandpa, he''s so handsome." At this moment, Tian Ling''er whispered in Tian Changsheng''s ear.


    This guy''s words just now were indeed quite domineering. All the members of the association couldn''t


    say a word to refute him. In addition, facing such a master as Shangguan Heibai, he was not timid at


    all. Moreover, he showed a look that the more he fought, the braver he became. This was rare and


    However, the more excellent he was, the more worried Tian Changsheng was.


    Such a person would never be a good-for-nothing. It was hard for him to marry into the Sue family, or


    was there some kind of purpose?


    Moreover, it was obvious that Tian Ling''er had fallen i n love with him. This was also a threat to Tian


    Ling''er.


    It was a double-edged sword that hurt people and himself.


    "Is that so? He''s so ugly, which part of him is so handsome?" Tian Changsheng pursed his lips and


    said.


    Tian Ling''er pouted with dissatisfaction and said fiercely, "Grandpa, your beard has grown again."


    Tian Changsheng was so scared that he trembled. He quickly covered his chin and said, "Handsome,


    he''s quite handsome. How can my granddaughter have bad taste?" 1


    Hearing this, Tian Ling''er was satisfied. What a pity! The old master of the Heavenly family had such a


    high status in Cloud City, but he was actually threatened by a little girl.


    When the chess game was about to end, everyone noticed that Shangguan Heibai and Samuel''s


    expressions had gradually be solemn. The situation on the chessboard had also be


    uncertain. Even though Shangguan Heibai still had an advantage, Samuel seemed to be slowly


    regaining his advantage. This made everyone unable to believe it.


    It was enough for them to be shocked that he won against Ouyang Xiujie. Could he win against


    Shangguan Heibai? He was a leading yer in the circle of Go yers. If he lost to this young man,


    wouldn''t it shake the whole Chinese''s circle of Go yers?


    Wang Mao''s face was flushed red. Even when he was ying chess with Shangguan Heibai, he had


    never let Shangguan Heibai be so serious before. This kid''s strength was really too strong!


    Only then did Wang Mao realize how big the gap between him and Samuel was.


    Who was this young man? He was so young, but he had such high attainments in Go. It was really


    hard to imagine.


    That day, when Changsheng noticed Wang Mao looking at Samuel in shock, he couldn''t help but feel a


    little proud. An uncontroble idea had formed in his mind.


    He was amazing, wasn''t he? He''s my master!


    Tian Changsheng hadn''t expected that just a few days ago, he didn''t want to be apprenticed, but after


    such a short period of time, his thoughts had changed so much, and he was proud of it.


    Everyone was short of breath as they watched the situation on the chessboard change. They were so


    nervous as if they were ying chess. They suddenly hoped Samuel would win, because it would


    definitely b e a piece of big news, and Cloud City could also rely on Samuel to make a name in the


    circle of chess.


    However, there was still a gap between Samuel and Shangguan Heibai. In the end, he was defeated.


    However, Shangguan Heibai, who had won, was not happy at all, because in his opinion, he should win


    a big fight. But now, it was just a small victory with ten eyes. It was a shame for him to win in this way,


    because Samuel was only a young man in his early twenties, and he had such great strength at such a


    young age. If he was given a few more years or a decade, Shangguan Heibai knew that he would


    definitely not be a match for him.


    Samuel breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''ve tried m y best to control it within ten eyes. Senior


    Shangguan i s indeed a master."


    What he said seemed to be modest, but in fact, it was a p in Shangguan Heibai''s face.


    Shangguan Heibai gnashed his teeth and said, "Wang Mao, he''s not your disciple, isn''t he? I didn''t


    think you''d find someone to help you."


    "Shangguan Heibai, your purpose ofing to find m e this time is not pure. Don''t worry, I will never


    tell anyone about this," Wang Mao said with a smile. He was extremely happy that he could force


    Shangguan Heibai to this extent.


    "Humph, let''s wait and see. If you have the ability, let him participate in this year''s Gopetition and


    "It¡¯s just a hobby. I won''t participate in anypetition. And he... I don''t take him seriously."

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Shangguan Heibai, who was so angry that he nearly spat blood, left angrily with Ouyang Xiujie. Those


    members of the association, however, stared dumbfoundedly at Samuel.


    He had actually dared to say that he did not think much of Ouyang Xiujie in front of Shangguan Heibai.


    What''s more, the reason why he showed such a strong strength was just because of his hobby!


    "My god, who the hell is this guy, How can he be so arrogant?"


    "I''ve never seen such a person before. How dare he look down on Shangguan Heibai?"


    "He''s not arrogant. It''s not just anyone who can push Shangguan Heibai to such a stage."


    "My God, there is actually such a powerful person in Cloud City. It is really a great honor for our Cloud


    City t o surround the chess world."


    Samuel looked at those who were eager to talk to him. He quickly said to Wang Mao, "Grandpa Wang,


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I have something to do. I have to go now."


    After saying that, Samuel wiped the oil off his feet. Tian Ling''er responded quickly and trotted to keep


    up with Samuel.


    Tian Changsheng walked to Wang Mao and said


    discontentedly, "You old thing, how dare you take advantage of me."


    "How did I take advantage of you?" Wang Mao asked i n confusion.


    Tian Changsheng didn''t want to tell anyone else about his Apprentice n. After all, he was old


    enough to say it out loud.


    But now the situation was different. Samuel forced Shangguan Heibai to such a state and lost the


    game with a small gap of ten goals. It was not a shame for such a master to be his master.


    "I''m his disciple, aren''t you taking advantage of me? A m I bing your disciple''s disciple?" Tian


    Changsheng said.


    Wang Mao was stunned. He didn''t expect that Tian Changsheng would ept him as his teacher. This


    old guy wouldn''t easily submit to others. They had been fighting for so many years. Although they had


    turned hostility into friendship in recent years, Tian Changsheng had never submitted to him. But now...


    now he became the disciple of that young man!


    This young man''s position in Tian Changsheng''s heart was simply too high!


    "You... You..." Wang Mao faltered and couldn''t say a word.


    "What? I helped you so much this time. How will you thank me?" Tian Changsheng said proudly.


    This was indeed a huge work. Otherwise, Wang Mao would definitely lose face today. Not only did he


    not lose face now, but he also made Shangguan Heibai suffer losses. This was something that Wang


    Mao did not even dare to imagine.


    "Okay, okay, I will thank you very much."


    After leaving the Go Association, Tian Ting er followed Samuel with a smile on her face. She did not


    say a word. She was also in a good mood. He was ying chess with Shangguan Heibai. Samuel''s


    earnest effort made Tian Ling''er intoxicated. The more she got to know Samuel, the more she felt that


    he was charming.


    "What are youughing at?" Samuel said in confusion.


    Tian Ling''er raised her head and said, "Nothing. I just want tough. Can''t I?"


    "Fine, you are the Heavenly family''s Miss. You can do whatever you want in Cloud City. Who has the


    right to stop you?" Samuel said.


    "Are you free today?" Tian Ling''er asked.


    It was impossible to escape. It was better to do it as soon as possible. Samuel said, "Let''s go. Where


    do you want to go? But I don''t have much time. One hour at most."


    "Do you think it will take me a long time to go shopping like other women? I am not." Tian Ling''er said


    those words against her conscience; as if shepletely forgot the fighting power she had spent all


    day shopping with her best friend.


    They went to the mall. In the eyes of outsiders, they were like a couple, which was enviable.


    Tian Ling''er did not go to the brand store that she had visited before. Instead, she found a very ordinary


    store. The shoes in the store were probably between 300 and 1,000. It was very expensive for an


    ordinary family. But for Tian Ling''er, it was impossible for her t o enter such a store before.


    Tian Ling''er chose a few pairs of high heels and tried them on to Samuel.


    Tian Ling''er''s appearance was sweet, and she was tall and slim. For her, almost all kinds of shoes


    could be handled. So when she asked Samuel if she was good, Samuel''s answer was very consistent.


    There were only two words, which were good-looking.


    Tian Linger did not think Samuel was perfunctory to her because she was confident that she would look


    good in everything she wore.


    In the end, Tian Ling''er bought a pair of high heels that cost more than 600 yuan. Samuel paid. She


    was satisfied. They separated at the entrance of the shopping mall. When Tian Ling''er left, she seemed


    to b e very anxious, as if there was something urgent.


    Tian Ling''er returned home as soon as possible. She put her high heels back into the transparent


    storage box with her usual shoes and put it on the bedside. It seemed that she did not intend to wear it.


    There were more than 10,000 shoes in Miss Tian''s shoes cab, but they were obviously not worth


    mentioningpared to the one Samuel had given her.


    After Samuel left the mall, he stopped in front of a jewelry store for a long time. The diamond ne


    in front of the store window was very beautiful. As soon a s he saw the ne, he thought of Yvonne.


    If it hung around her neck, it would be very beautiful.


    Just as Samuel was entranced by the scene, a young man and a young woman walked out of the


    shop.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    When the man saw Samuel''s obsession, heughed and said, "Look, those who are useless can only


    watch from the outside. You must know how happy you are t o find a boyfriend like me."


    The woman covered her mouth and chuckled. She looked at Samuel with contempt and said, "I won''t


    like this poor guy even if I''m blind."


    After that, they swaggered off and went to the BMW Z 4, which was parked in the parking space on the


    side o f the road. A Lamborghini was parked near their car.


    "This car is so beautiful. When can you buy one?" The woman asked the man.


    The man was a little embarrassed and said, "Get in the car quickly. Don''t talk nonsense. Can an


    ordinary person afford this car?"


    At this time, the car lights shed, and Lamborghini was weing its owner after being unlocked.


    The woman sat in the car and looked around, wanting to see who Lamborghini''s owner was.


    Samuel suddenly stopped. An old man stood in front o f him, blocking his way.


    "Grandpa Yan," Samuel shouted in disbelief.


    Yan Jun was Samuel''s master since he was a child. It could be said that Samuel was capable now, and


    Yan


    Jun''s cultivation was indispensable. And in the entire Hannigan family, Van Jun was the only one who


    was really good to him. Samuel treated him like his grandfather, so he never called him master.


    Instead, h e called him grandfather.


    The elderly Van Jun looked different from the others o f his age. His figure was straight and full of vigor.


    He smiled kindly and said, "I haven''t seen you for more than three years. You''ve grown taller."


    "Grandpa Van." Samuel looked at Van Jun helplessly and said, "You must be too old. How old am I?


    Can I grow any taller?"


    Van Jun walked to Samuel''s side. He ced his left hand on Samuel''s shoulder and said, "Not bad.


    Your physique is stronger than before. It seems that the task I gave you has not fallen behind."


    "Grandpa Yan, I haven''t been dyed for a day," Samuel said with a guilty conscience. In the past, he


    really didn''t waste time. He practiced every day, but recently, Yvonne didn''t need him to run with her.


    Samuel had beenzy for a period of time.


    "Ever since you were young, you would subconsciously rub your hands together each time you lie. This


    problem of yours hasn¡¯t yet to be changed. " Yan Junughed out loud.


    Samuel''s face was covered in sweat. In this world, Yan Jun was the only person who was most familiar


    with him. He even knew such a small detail.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Grandpa Yan, why have youe to Cloud City?" Samuel said.


    The smile on Yan Jun''s face gradually scattered. Samuel s heart also sank.


    "Do they want you to bring me back?" Samuel asked.


    "Although I am your master, you also know..."


    "Grandpa Yan, I know, but can you give me another two days?" Samuel asked.


    "Good, I''ll be going to meet a friend these two days. Remember what I''ve told you. If there''s a need to


    resist, then do so." After saying that, Yan Jun turned around and left.


    Samuel clenched his fists and trembled slightly. He had never expected Yan Jun to be here.


    However, Samuel knew that Yan Jun was merely acting on orders. It was not his fault.


    After getting in the car, Samuel went to the Cloud City prison with a sullen face. He left the prison an


    hourter.


    Then, he went to the bank, took a lot of cash, and went to a small vige on the outskirts of Cloud City.


    He put all the money in a dpidated house that was about to copse.


    "I hope you won''t disappoint me, or I''ll kill you myself."


    After doing all the things, Samuel returned to Hillside Vi. If he wanted to go back there, he had to find


    an excuse to give Yvonne a perfunctory answer.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    That night, at the dinner table, Samuel mentioned to Yvonne that he would be leaving for a while.


    Yvonne looked indifferent and nodded her head coldly.


    However, Lydia did not think Samuel would do anything good. She said in a cold voice, "Samuel, if you


    have a mistress outside, you''d better not let us find out. Otherwise, I will make you get out of the Sue


    family."


    Samuel filtered Lydia''s words directly. The woman looked at him with hatred, and naturally could not


    say anything good.


    "By the way, before you leave, leave all the money on you. I can''t let you raise another woman with the


    money of the Sue family," Lydia said.


    Samuel said with a smile, "I have tens of billions. Do you want them?"


    Lydia smiled coldly. This good-for-nothing dared to say that he had tens of billions? Wasn''t he


    bragging?


    "If you have tens of billions, I''ll be the boss of the four big banks. Don''t brag." Lydia said disdainfully.


    Samuel shrugged and said, "Since you don''t believe m e, why should I leave the money to you?"


    "Samuel, don''t pretend in front of me. I know you still have money. Today, you''d better take it out all. It


    belongs to Sue family. I don''t care where you go, but you can''t take any money with you." Lydia stood


    up, looking aggressive.


    "Mom, stop talking. What does his money have to do with the Sue family?" Yvonne said to Lydia.


    "What do you mean it doesn''t matter? He married into the Sue family. Even if he''s from the Sue family,


    even i f he''s wearing a pair of underwear, he''s still from the Sue family." Lydia said shamelessly.


    Samuel could not bear Lydia''s shamelessness. If she went on talking, maybe she would say something


    that would ruin his view. He stood up and was ready to go back to his room.


    In a hurry, Lydia grabbed Samuel and said, "It''s not so easy to leave. Hurry up and take out the


    money.¡±


    Samuel shook Lydia''s hand impatiently, turned to look at Lydia with a gloomy look, and said, "If you


    continue to make trouble, don''t me me for being rude."


    Hearing this, Lydia''s shrew came up and scolded," Samuel, who are you? Do you know what status


    you have in this family?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Lydia, who do you think you are? You''re living in my house, bossing me around, standing high above


    me. D o you even have the qualifications to do so?" Samuel said coldly.


    "Hahahaha." Lydiaughed and said, "Samuel, when did this ce belong to your family? The owner of


    the


    vi is Yvonne. Are you out of your mind?"


    At this time, Yvonne quickly stood between the two of them. Although the owner was indeed her, she


    never thought that she was the owner of the vi. This was just done by her in a moment of confusion.


    Moreover, she felt that it was also because of this matter that she had distanced herself from Samuel.


    Yvonne had regretted it more than once. Of course, she would not take this point to show off in front of


    Samuel.


    "Mom, say less," Yvonne said.


    "Yvonne, this man is going out to keep another woman, and you still speak for him?" Lydia said angrily.


    Samuel took a deep breath and walked up to Lydia.


    Pa!


    There was a loud p in the face, which made the whole vi fall silent.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Lydia touched her face and looked at Samuel in disbelief. This... this good-for-nothing, how dare he hit


    her!


    "My endurance is not a reason for you to rub your nose against my face. I will warn you for thest


    time. If you continue to talk nonsense, I will not be courteous t o you." Samuel''s face was as cold as


    ice. It was bone chilling.


    Lydia''s eyes shed with fear, and even Godfrey was stunned on the side. He seemed to see the


    imposing manner Samuel when he beat Harveyst time, which was frightening and chilling.


    "Samuel, what are you doing?" Yvonne came to her senses, she shouted at Samuel in disbelief.


    After all, Lydia is her mother. As a junior, how could Samuel beat the elders?


    Samuel shook his head with a wry smile and went back to his room.


    Listening to Lydia''s noise outside, Samuel was calm in his heart. He should have taught her a lesson.


    Although this lesson was not enough, Samuel would let her recognize who he really was sooner or


    Yvonne sat on the sofa in the living room as if she had lost her soul. The helplessness in Samuel''s


    expression seemed to have made the distance between them


    even further.


    She knew that Samuel was right. It was Lydia''s fault for making trouble out of nothing. But... but Lydia


    was her mother, after all.


    Lydia was bawling and rolling in the living room, and Godfrey could not stop her. At this time, Yvonne


    suddenly stood up and said to Lydia in a cold voice," You can move out."


    Hearing this, Lydia, who was crying, was stunned. Moving out? Where could she live now? Moreover,


    Hillside Vi was such a luxury ce that she was reluctant to leave. This was her showing off her


    capital in front of her sisters. If the sisters knew that she was not qualified to live in Hillside Vi, she


    would lose all her face.


    Lydia quickly stood up, walked over to Yvonne, and said, "Yvonne, Mom won''t make trouble for


    anymore, and won''t make trouble in the future." 3


    Yvonne drove them away directly because they were a family after all, she couldn''t be so determined.


    She said lightly, "Next time, we''ll all move out. He paid for this ce. Don''t think that I''m the owner of


    this ce. He''s the real owner."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lydia was not convinced. There was only Yvonne in the household. Why was the owner of the vi still


    Samuel? But she knew that Yvonne was currently in a rage. Although this daughter of hers usually


    listened t o her, once Yvonne was really angry, she would not be so easy to deal with. 1


    More importantly, the old couple''s current life was entirely up to Yvonne, so Lydia did not dare to go too


    far.


    "Alright, alright. You can say whatever you want. I won¡¯t make a fuss anymore. Anyway, this good-for-


    nothing is going to leave," Lydia said.


    The next day, Samuel did not inform Yvonne. He drove off alone from the vi.


    In a hotel, Shangguan Heibai had not vented his anger due to what happened yesterday. Although he


    had won Samuel, he had won iparably cowardly and frustrated. Once the news of this matter got


    out, it would be a huge blow to his reputation.


    The leading yers in the circle of Go had won in front of a young man in his early twenties. Wasn''t


    that a joke?


    However, for Shangguan Heibai, there was an even more important matter that needed to be dealt


    with. H e had to meet someone.


    "Master, who is so powerful that you have to meet him in person?" Ouyang Xiujie looked at Shangguan


    Heibai in confusion. In the past, no matter which city they went to, there would always be big shots who


    would personally meet them. It was the first time that Master had taken the initiative to meet someone.


    This was the first time in Ouyang Xiujie s memory.


    "It''s none of your business. You can y chess in the hotel. You don''t have to follow me," Shangguan


    Heibai said in a cold voice.


    Although Ouyang Xiujie was curious, he did not dare t o say anything when he saw Shangguan


    Heibai''s firm attitude. Furthermore, he had been defeated by Samuel''s hands yesterday. Ouyang Xiujie


    felt a great deal of shame. He secretly swore that he would definitely win again in the future. Right now,


    the most important thing for him was to improve his chess skill.


    After leaving the hotel, Shangguan Heibai took a taxi t o another hotel. When entering the hotel,


    Shangguan Heibai took a few deep breaths and went to the door of his room. Before knocking on the


    door, he took a few more deep breaths, which was enough to show how nervous he was.


    He pressed the doorbell and it didn''t take long for the door to open.


    When Shangguan Heibaisaw the people inside, he bow respectfully and say: "Mister Van."


    The person in the room was Samuel''s master, Van Jun.


    As the bodyguard of the Hannigan family, Van Jun had many subordinates in the past, and countless


    people had received his favor. Shangguan Heibai was one of them. If it weren''t for Van Jun, it would


    have been very difficult for Shangguan Heibai to achieve what he had today.


    "Come in." said Van Jun indifferently.


    Walking into the room, Shangguan Heibai seemed to b e treading on thin ice. They had not seen each


    other for many years. Now he could be regarded as a big shot, but in front of Yan Jun, he could not


    restrain his nervousness at all, because he knew clearly that this old man in front of him, who was older


    than him but looked more energetic than him, with countless blood stains on his hands, was a fierce


    man from head to toe.


    "I heard that you almost lost to a young man yesterday?" Yan Jun asked with a smile.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Upon hearing this, Shangguan Heibai''s body shook. H e mistakenly thought that Yan Jun was ming


    him. He quickly exined, "I was too careless. I just won by ten eyes."


    Yan Junughed loudly and said, "If he were given another five years, would you still be able to beat


    him? Tell me the truth."


    Five years.


    Shangguan Heibai looked extremely ugly. He was old now, and his mind was getting worse. In the past


    five years, his chess skill had regressed, while the young man had been improving. In five more years,


    the bnce of victory and defeat would definitely lean toward that young man.


    However, acknowledging one''s failure was definitely not something Shangguan Heibai could say. As a


    leading actor, the most important thing was one''s face. How could it be possible to admit defeat in front


    o f a young man?


    "Mister Yan, in five years, my disciple will surely defeat him," Shangguan Heibai said.


    Yan Jun indifferently smiled. This fellow thought that he was dissatisfied with losing. However, Yan Jun


    was actually happy because of this matter. After all, that person was Samuel. He was someone that he


    had


    groomed since he was young.


    However, it was a good thing that Shangguan Heibai was hostile toward Samuel. He needed


    opponents to grow up.


    If Van Jun did not have so many dead souls under the de, he would not have been as strong as he


    was today.


    "You can properly nurture your disciple." said Van Jun.


    Shangguan Heibai was delighted. From Van Jun''s words, it seemed that he had acknowledged Ouyang


    Xiujie''s strength. It was a very rare thing to be recognized by Van Jun.


    Of course, in Van Jun''s eyes, Ouyang Xiujie was just a step on Samuel''s way of growth.


    "Thank you for your appreciation, Master Van. I''ll definitely live up to your expectations," Shangguan


    Heibai said.


    Seeing that Van Jun did not speak, Shangguan Heibai asked curiously, "Mr. Van, may I know why you


    havee to Cloud City this time around?"


    Van Jun had lived there for many years and had not left. Thus, Shangguan Heibai was very curious as


    to exactly what kind of matter had caused a big shot like him to appear.


    Shangguan Heibai regarded Van Jun as a big shot, not because of the Hannigan family, but because of


    Van Jun''s own strength. Moreover, Van Jun''s staying in the Hannigan family helped raise the status of


    the Hannigan family a lot. If Yan Jun did not exist in the Hannigan family, its position would be greatly


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    affected. This was Yan Jun''s ability, the former king o f the underground world.


    "Pick up someone." said Yan Jun indifferently.


    Upon hearing this, Shangguan Heibai''s breathing became rapid and his scalp tingled.


    What kind of person was so powerful that he actually needed Yan Jun to pick him up personally? This


    was simply too unbelievable.


    Shangguan Heibai knew his status, so he did not dare t o ask in detail. After talking about unimportant


    topics, Shangguan Heibai took his leave.


    "Who on earth is it that is qualified to be picked up by him? Is there any other big shot in Cloud City?"


    Shangguan Heibai, who stood at the entrance of the hotel, said with emotion. Even with his status, he


    could not imagine who the big shot was.


    Shangguan Heibai shook his head and sighed. Although he had a high position in the Chinese Go


    circle and was also a well-known figure, he was still far from being a real big shot.


    For example, the person who could ask Yan Jun to show up was definitely not someone he could


    "As the old saying goes, there''s always a mountain higher than a mountain. I''ve been fighting for so


    many years, but I''ve just touched the real upper-ss world."


    Two dayster, Yan Jun appeared at Cloud City Airport with Samuel.


    In the past two days, Samuel had visited Manfred, Johann and the other chess pieces in Cloud City,


    instructing him to leave for a period of time.


    Manfred was very curious about this matter. However, he was able to guess that Samuel still had a


    secret identity. Thus, he did not ask much about it.


    "Grandpa Yan, if I do something that upset you when Ie back this time, I hope you won''t me


    me," Samuel said to Yan Jun.


    Yan Jun treated Samuel as his own grandson. He was not weed in the Hannigan family, but Yan


    Jun valued him greatly.


    "No matter what you have done, Grandfather Yan will not be unhappy. Let''s return and take back what


    belongs to you." said Yan Jun.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "The Hannagan family doesn''t have anything that belongs to me. I


    won''t take anything."


    "You brat, you''re still as stubborn as before," Yan Jun said helplessly.


    "It''s not that I''m stubborn. It''s that I live on the bottom line of my dignity in this world. From the moment


    I was kicked out from the Hannigan family, I no longer


    belong to the Hannigan family, and there''s nothing in the Hannigan n that belongs to me," Samuel


    said stubbornly.


    Yan Jun knew Samuel was a strong person. The unfair treatment that he had received since he was


    young had be a strong obsession within his heart. This obsession was something that no one


    could change.


    Before getting on the ne, Samuel put on the cap. This was his standard there, because he often was


    mistaken as Han Jun. He didn''t want to live in these two words.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    There were still many ces that Samuel was familiar with. After getting off the ne, Yan Jun said to


    him," Go and have some fun. Remember to go home tomorrow."


    Samuel nodded and didn''t say anything.


    It was a big ce, so he had not been to some of them. No matter where she went, Grandmother


    would only take Han Jun with her. He had to stay at home. He could only wait until Han Jun returned


    home, and then tell him where the fun was.


    When he was a child, Samuel looked forward to the amusement park that Han Jun had mentioned. He


    swore that he would go and see it himself when he grew up.


    However, when Samuel really grew up, he had never been there. That was the ce where Han Jun


    had gone, the ce Grandmother had left for him. He knew that even if he went there, he wouldn''t be


    happy.


    Fengqian Building.


    As a well-knownpany over there, Fengqian also involved in a lot of industries. The chairman of


    Fengqian Company, Leroy, had a high status. Although he could not be listed in the circle of those big


    families, there would still be many people who would respect him before that.


    Samuel did not have a certificate, so he was stopped b y the security guard of thepany.


    The security guard''s attitude was very rude. He directly asked Samuel to get out of here. He looked like


    he was swearing. It was obvious that he was snobbish.


    "Get Leroy toe out," Samuel said indifferently.


    Hearing this, the security guard couldn''t helpughing.


    "Bastard, who the fuck are you? Do you think you are qualified to see our chairman?" The security


    guard sneered.


    "Do I deserve it or not? Get him toe out. You are naturally aware of it." Samuel said. 1


    "Get out of here. Don''t disturb my work. If you continue to talk nonsense, don''t me me for being


    rude. Don''t you see what kind of person you are to want to see our chairman?"


    "Little brother, let''s go. Our Fengqian''s president is not someone you can meet at will."


    "s, I don''t know where this bumpkines from. How can he be so arrogant? Even if he has never


    seen much of the world, he should have watched TV. Our chairman often shows up on TV."


    Samuel stood at the door like a statue of Buddha. He did not move at all.


    Seeing this, several security guards frowned.


    "You don''t listen to good words. You don''t know how powerful it is until you get beaten up, do you?"


    "Damn it, let''s beat this dog first."


    "The chairman will be back in a while. You can''t let this thing cause trouble."


    Several security guards rolled up their sleeves and walked toward Samuel aggressively.


    Just as they were about to take action, a Bentley stopped at thepany''s entrance. Several security


    guards immediately put away their arrogance.


    "It''s over, it''s over. The chairman is back. If he finds out that we can''t even handle such a small matter,


    he might lose his job." 1


    "Damn it. If I lose my job, I will beat this bastard hard."


    "Bastard, it''s your entire fault. Just wait and see."


    Leroy, who was in his thirties this year, was definitely the most outstanding person of this age. After


    getting off the car, his height, which was nearly 1.9 meters, made people feel that his aura was very


    powerful. This could be seen from those frightened security guards.


    "Chairman."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Chairman." "Chairman."


    Leroy said with dissatisfaction, "What''s going on? Why are you still making trouble at thepany''s


    entrance? Don''t you know that it will affect thepany''s image?"


    Several security guards were shocked. One of them quickly said, "Chairman, he wants to see you. We


    have tried to persuade him many times, but he refused to leave."


    Leroy smiled contemptuously and said, "There are too many people who want to see me. Who do you


    think you are? Get out of here."

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    "Is that so?" Samuel said coldly, as if a superior was talking to an ant.


    It was just these words, but this familiar voice made Leroy tremble all over.


    He...


    When Leroy turned his head and saw the familiar face under the cap, if there were no other people,


    Leroy would almost kneel down!


    "Why did hee back all of a sudden?"


    Many people could not tell the difference between Samuel and Han Jun, but Leroy knew the


    characteristics of these two people. Moreover, Han Jun was still imprisoned in Cloud Dragon City, so it


    was impossible for him to be here.


    "Mr. Han... Mr. Hannigan." Leroy''s mouth was dry and his tongue was dry. He was extremely regretful


    for his arrogant attitude a moment ago. He bowed slightly and shouted at Samuel.


    "Is it that difficult to see you now?" Samuel asked faintly.


    "No, no, no." Leroy waved his hand in a panic and said, "Pleasee with me, Mr. Hannigan."


    The bodyguards were stunned when they saw Leroy''s sudden change in attitude.


    Who was this guy? He could actually make the chairman of the Fengqian Group so afraid!


    Dumbfounded, they watched Leroy brought Samuel into thepany. Furthermore, it was Samuel who


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    was in front and Qin Lin who was behind him. 1


    "This... Who is he? Our chairman is so respectful."


    "Damn, we didn''t offend any big shot, did we?"


    "Damn it, it''s really over. What should we do? What should we do?"


    Several security guards broke out in a cold sweat and looked flustered. They never dreamed that this


    ordinary young man could be so powerful.


    Leroy''s office.


    Leroy stood behind Samuel, treading on thin ice. Others might not know how powerful Samuel was, but


    he knew very well that this man, who was not valued b y the Hannigan family, had already set up his


    own secret moves before he became an adult. Even he, known as the best man in his thirties, was just


    a chess piece in Samuel''s hand.


    "Mr. Hannigan, when did you..."


    Peng!


    Before he could finish his words, Samuel turned around and kicked Leroy. Leroy took a few steps back


    and knelt on the ground.


    "Mr. Hannagan, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Leroy kowtowed i


    n a panic.


    "It''s been a few years since west met. You seem to have forgotten who you are," Samuel said tly.


    "Mr. Hannigan, I know. I''m just your dog. I won''t forget you. I won''t," Leroy said with fear on his face. He


    had seen Samuel, who was covered in blood. His image was like that of a demon in Leroy''s eyes.


    He knew that if the young man in front of him wanted to kill him, he definitely wouldn''t say another


    word.


    Five years ago, a well-known family over there was destroyed, and up to now, the case had not been


    closed. The person, who had caused the whole family t o be killed, was standing in front of him at the


    moment!


    Samuel turned around and looked through the French window at the crowd below Fengqian Mansion.


    He said, "I hope you remember that I was the one who gave you all this. No matter how plump your


    wings are, I will take them back. You can''t stop me."


    Panicked, Leroy quickly nodded. Ignoring the pain in his body, he said, "Mr. Hannigan, I will always


    remember my position. I will never forget your kindness."


    "I heard that Han Cheng is about to die?" Samuel asked.


    "After Han Cheng went to the hospital, the situation was not very optimistic. Now, he should have spent


    a lot of money to keep his breath," Leroy said.


    "I''m back. It''s time for him to die," Samuel indifferently.


    Hearing this, Qin Lin''s eyelids jumped!


    Although the Hannigan family had given up Samuel, was he going to kill his father? Such a cruel


    person was simply a devil.


    "Mr. Hannigan, if you need anything, just let me know, " Leroy said.


    "With your current ability, you are not enough to be an enemy of the Hannigan family. Continue to make


    a fortune in boredom. When I need you, I will naturallye to you. Of course, it is also possible that


    the next time Ie to you, I will take your life," Samuel said.


    Leroy shivered all over and was so scared that he prostrated on the ground. The bright and beautiful


    Chairman Fengqian was lying on the ground like a dog, wagging his tail to beg for mercy.


    After leaving Fengqian Company, at the entrance of thepany, the security guards who had been


    disrespectful to Samuel said sorry to him. They almost knelt down to apologize to him.


    "Mr. Hannigan, we were blind just now. I''m sorry.


    Please forgive us."


    "Mr. Hannigan, we were wrong. I hope you won''t let Chairman fire us."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m not going to argue with you, but next time, you won''t be so lucky."


    Several security guards thanked him and let out a sigh of relief when they saw Samuel walking away.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    In the Hannigan family manor.


    In this kind of ce, it was not a luxurious vi but a quadrangle in a deep alley.


    Four in, four out, inch by inch.


    There was an independent garden, a fish pond, and there was even a 100-year-old yellow pear in the


    yard, i


    Hangong Qianqiu was sitting on a rocking chair under the tree, while Van Jun was standing not far


    away.


    "He''s such a good-for-nothing. If hees back, he can''t wait to hang out, can he?" Hangong Qianqiu


    said i n a cold voice.


    This kind of thing was usually done by Han Jun, but Hangong Qianqiu only thought that he would


    expand his circle of friends and make more friends so that the Hannigan family could have better


    development.


    As for Samuel, he did not return home. Ho matter where he went, the olddy would only think that he


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    was fooling around.


    "I''ll tell him to return home tomorrow." said Van Jun.


    Hearing this, Hangong Qianqiu was dissatisfied, but she didn''t say anything. Van Jun had an


    extraordinary status in the Hannigan family.


    Although he seemed to be the bodyguard of the Hannigan family, Hangong Qianqiu didn''t dare to


    me him for his existence.


    Nangong Qianqiu knew clearly that Yan Jun had contributed a lot to the Hannigan family''s


    achievements today. When Samuel''s grandfather was i n charge of the Hannigan family, Yan Jun was


    his right-hand man. Even when he swallowed hisst breath, he said that he must find a way to keep


    Yan Jun in the Hannigan family.


    A faint smile appeared on Nangong Qianqiu''s face as she looked at the marks carved on the pear tree.


    She would carve these marks herself every year when Han Jun was older. This was also a part of Han


    Jun''s history of growth. However, Samuel was not qualified t o leave marks on this tree.


    Soon, Grandmother will let you regain your freedom. Since I have promised you, how could


    Grandmother go back on my word?


    That night, Samuel returned to the Hannigan family manor silently. Even though Yan Jun had sensed it,


    he had already fallen asleep and did not get up. He only sighed.


    The difference between Samuel and Han Jun could be seen from all aspects.


    Han Jun''s room was close to the olddy''s, and it was very bright. However, Samuel¡¯s room was


    located in the corner of the whole courtyard. It used to be a storage room, dark and damp all year


    round.


    When he returned to his room, Samuel found that the dust was almost as thick as a finger. It meant that


    no one had ever entered his room after he left, and no one had ever helped him clean it.


    "Even the cage for raising dogs is cleaned once every week. Is this ce worth your attention?"


    Samuel gritted his teeth and said in a cold voice.


    His hand grabbed the corner of the cab, and it was directly crushed into pieces!


    Looking at the same scene as when he left, Samuel walked to the south wall. There was a visible


    scratch o n the wall. This was his height when he was 12 years old. From then on, Samuel recognized


    his position in the Hannigan family. He understood that only by relying on himself could he live well.


    "That year, you were so short. No wonder you were looked down upon." Samuel touched the wall


    scratches and showed a faint bitter smile.


    Samuel was sitting on the floor, leaning against the wall. It was as if he had gone back to his childhood.


    At that time, Nangong Qianqiu did not let him go to the table for dinner.


    At that time, when he was bullied by Han Jun, Nangong Qianqiu would beat and scold him and never


    ask who was right and who was wrong.


    At that time, even the servants of the Hannigan family wouldugh at him behind his back.


    Too much humiliation and injustice had urred in this courtyard house.


    But now, you want me to go to jail on Han Jun''s behalf?


    Nangong Qianqiu, if you really did such a thing, don''t me me, Samuel, for not considering our blood


    ties.


    The Hannigan family, as long as there''s a ce for me, Samuel, is the Hannigan family!


    The next day, Samuel saw Nangong Qianqiu standing high under the pear tree.


    "Do you have any manners? Don''t you know how to call me Grandmother when you see me?"


    Nangong Qianqiu asked Samuel sternly.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Samuel stood under a tree and nodded slightly at Yan Jun. However, he did not call Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Unrespectful and unfilial?"


    Samuel didn''t, but he had been expelled from the Hannigan family. Nangong Qianqiu had never treated


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    him as a grandson. How could he call Nangong Qianqiu grandma?


    "I''m already back. What do you want me to do?" Samuel asked faintly.


    Nangong Qianqiu gritted her teeth and said, "How could the Hannigan family have such an ill-bred


    thing like you? If it weren''t for the fact that Han Jun was in prison, you wouldn''t have ever been able to


    return to this ce."


    Nangong Qianqiu''s contempt was not a blow to Samuel, because he had gotten used to it since he was


    a child.


    "I heard that Han Cheng is about to die. Do you need m e to send him to the end?" Samuel asked.


    Nangong Qianqiu stood up with a ferocious look on her face. She hit Samuel''s shoulder with her


    walking stick and scolded him angrily, "He is your father anyway. Without him, you wouldn''t be here.


    How can you say that?"


    Samuel''s shoulder hurt, but he didn''t even frown. He said, "If there wasn''t me, there would not be Han


    Jun,d o you want to ? Do you?"


    "Humph, how can youpare with Han Jun? He''s the future heir of the Hannigan family, and you''re


    just a piece of trash. You''re just a subsidiary product," Hangong Qianqiu said disdainfully.


    "Let''s quickly get down to business. I don''t have time t o waste with you," Samuel.


    "Go find Gina. I feel annoyed when I look at you more. Get out of here," Hangong Qianqiu scolded.


    Samuel had just taken a step when he suddenly stopped and said, "Don''t y with fire and burn


    yourself. I can give him a way out."


    "Samuel, what do you mean?" Hangong Qianqiu was s o angry that her entire body was trembling. This


    little fellow had warned her in such a manner. He did not hold her in any regard at all.


    After Samuel had gone far away, Hangong Qianqiu sat down again, fuming with anger.


    "Han Jun is the best. He can please me. Such an ill-bred person dares to talk to me like this. He


    doesn''t take me as a Grandmother at all. You''d better die in there," Hangong Qianqiu said with a


    vicious look in her eyes.


    In the past, she had only wanted Samuel to go to jail o n Han Jun''s behalf. But now, a new idea had


    emerged.


    As long as Samuel died in prison, this matter would never be exposed.


    "Yan Jun, I know you don''t want to kill him, but you are a member of Hannigan family. I hope you won''t


    interfere too much in what I''m going to do," Hangong Qianqiu said.


    "Olddy, you can rest assured that I will not interfere i n any of your matters." Yan Jun said. In other


    words, if Han Jun ended up in Samuel''s hands, he would still not interfere.


    However, Hangong Qianqiu did not understand the meaning of this level, because in her opinion,


    Samuel was bound to die since he hade back!


    Arriving at the hospital, Samuel saw Han Cheng lying i n the hospital bed.


    Gina avoided Samuel''s eyes and did not dare to look straight into them. She felt that this was unfair to


    Samuel. However, she had no choice but to obey Hangong Qianqiu''s order.


    "Is he asking me toe back because he''s going to die? Or is it because I''m back that he''s going to


    die?" Samuel asked Gina in a t tone.


    Hearing this, Gina was shocked in her heart. "Does it mean that he has noticed something?"


    Seeing Gina remain silent, Samuel continued, "Even if he dies, he may not be able to make Han Jun


    leave Cloud Dragon to attend the funeral. Why don''t you let


    me meet Han Jun?¡±


    Gina¡¯s face was pale, and she lowered her head. Their n seemed to have been seen through by


    Samuel.


    But now that he knew, why did hee back?


    "Is he willing to go to jail on Han Jun''s behalf? How is that possible?¡±


    "Samuel, you..."


    "This is myst chance for the Hannigan family. It''s u p to you to decide." With that, Samuel left the


    ward.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Gina didn''te to her senses for a long time. What did he mean by giving the Han Hannigan family


    onest chance?


    Gina did not understand why she would sense the crisis of the Hannigan family from Samuel¡¯s mouth.


    Furthermore, this crisis was brought about by Samuel!


    Did he have a n against the Hannigan family?


    With Samuel s current strength, dealing with the Hannigan family still did not appear very mature. The


    Hannigan family did not think much of the small scale fights in Cloud City. Moreover, Leroy''s current


    ability was definitely not something that could contend with the Hannigan family.


    The so-called opportunity Samuel gave for Han Jun and Hangong Qianqiu. It could also be said to be


    his opportunity, because he could never sever the blood rtionship. But if this thing really happened


    as he thought, Samuel would not have any excuse to care about the blood rtionship anymore.


    After a long time, Gina took a deep breath and looked a t Han Cheng, who was destined to be


    unconscious in the hospital bed. He said, "Did mom really make the right decision? Why do I have a


    very bad feeling?"


    "The Taoist priest''s words at that timepletely changed mother''s view of them. Han Jun was valued


    b


    y mother because of this. But Samuel became a thorn i n the olddy''s side. But... but both of them are


    our sons."


    Two days before his 12th birthday, the olddy met a person who imed to be a Celestial Master who


    went down the mountain by chance. He augured for the two brothers of the Hannigan family.


    Han Jun had the appearance of an emperor. If the Hannigan family was in his hands, he would be able


    t o continue to enjoy wealth and prosperity.


    Samuel, on the other hand, looked like a traitor. He would drag down the Hannigan family.


    Therefore, from then on, Hangong Qianqiu no longer regarded Samuel as her grandson.


    Later, Han Jun''s mouth was sweet, and he was more favored by the olddy. When all the love was


    poured o n Han Jun alone, Samuel was naturally less and less appreciated by her.


    Very few people knew about this matter. Gina even thought it was very absurd because the Taoist


    priest''s words were very mysterious. It was impossible to judge whether it was true or not, but Hangong


    Qianqiu believed it firmly.


    "Perhaps, the one who is truly able to prop up the Hannigan family isn''t Han Jun, but Samuel." As an


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    intermediary, Gina could clearly distinguish the capabilities of Han Jun and Samuel. The former loved


    to indulge in alcohol, squandering all his money, spending all his time in the wine pool and forest of


    meat. He did not have the slightest desire for career.


    Although thetter was driven out and married into the Sue family, while he endured humiliation, he


    also had a lot of hidden ns.


    Gina did not investigate further, but she knew that many things in Cloud City were rted to Samuel. In


    this respect, Han Jun was far inferior to him.


    However, Hangong Qianqiu had been deceived by Han Jun''s honeyed words. How could she admit


    Samuel''s excellence?


    At this moment, Gina could only hope that nothing would go wrong with this matter. After Han Jun


    came out, he would be able to repent and be the true pir of the Hannigan family.


    "You must bless the Hannigan family." After Gina finished this sentence, she pulled out Han Cheng''s


    oxygen with tears in her eyes.


    Han Chengpletely bid farewell to this world after his hands and feet trembled slightly. This was a


    kind o f relief to him.


    Gina burst into tears. After all, she was a person who had devoted her whole life to the Hannigan


    family, but she had to do so for the sake of the Hannigan family. Moreover, in Hangong Qianqiu''s n,


    Han Cheng''s death was indispensable.


    "Mom, Han Cheng is gone." After Gina called Hangong Qianqiu, she said.


    Nangong Qianqiu, who was at home, was silent for a while and said, "I know. Let the news out first,


    and then I''ll apply for a retreat for Han Jun."


    It was impossible for Nangong Qianqiu to have no sadness in her heart. After all, it was also her bone.


    But for the sake of Han Jun, she could only do so.


    Han Cheng''s death spread quickly, but it did not cause too many people to be surprised. After all, those


    people had already known about Han Cheng''s situation through the hospital channel. It was better t o


    die early than to be relieved.


    When the news spread, Nangong Qianqiu called the person in charge of Cloud Dragon, hoping that


    Han Jun would be temporarily released from prison and send Han Cheng off.


    But the answer he got made Nangong Qianqiu very angry. They refused, and his words were very firm.


    Han Jun had no possibility of being released. This time, Nangong Qianqiu was so angry that she spat


    blood. 1


    She had risked Han Cheng''s life toe up with this n. If Han Jun could not go home immediately,


    then she would not be able to carry out all her ns.


    The next day, a memorial ceremony was held in the Hannigan familypound. Powerful figures from


    all fields came to pay their respects to the ceremony. As for Samuel, he stayed in his room under


    Nangong Qianqiu''s order and could not show up.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    With dust aspany, he was in a bad mood.


    Samuel did not leave his room until Han Cheng''s burial day.


    Even Han Cheng''s table was carried by the bodyguards of the Hannigan family. Samuel was still not


    recognized by Hangong Qianqiu. He was still not qualified to see Han Cheng off.


    In Hangong Qianqiu''s eyes, Samuel was not a member of the Hannigan family. He was only qualified to


    A few dayster, Han Cheng''s funeral was over. Hangong Qianqiu came to Samuel''s room in person.


    "You unfilial thing,e out to see me." Hangong Qianqiu said sternly, leaning on his crutch. 1


    Samuel pushed the door open and said coldly, "I am not a Hannigan family. How can I be filial?"


    Hangong Qianqiu said with a cold face, "Han Jun is your brother and wants to see you. You should be


    happy for having such a brother."


    Samuelughed. What a high-sounding excuse. Even a t such a time, Hangong Qianqiu still ced


    Han Jun in a high position.


    He left home without saying a word and got in the car.


    When the car drove away, the ominous premonition in Gina''s heart became stronger and stronger. She


    felt that something big was about to happen, and her eyelids twitched.


    "Mom, is something wrong?" Gina asked Nangong Qianqiu.


    Nangong Qianqiu smiled coldly and said, "No one can tell the difference between them except us.


    Don''t worry about it. My dear grandson hadn¡¯t eaten delicious food for a long time."


    Cloud Dragon Prison was known as one of the biggest prisons in Huaxia, and it was heavily guarded.


    When Samuel arrived at Cloud Dragon Pce, the person who had been bought by Nangong Qianqiu


    took Samuel directly to a private cell.


    Only people with special conditions could use it here, and there would be no monitoring equipment.


    After Samuel entered the cell, he smelt a refreshing fragrance. It was so faint that people couldn''t help


    but want to take a few more breaths.


    Within a few minutes, Han Jun, who was wearing a prisoner''s robe, appeared in front of Samuel.


    "Samuel, you''re finally here. Damn, you''re about to die outside, aren''t you?" The Hannigan family didn''t


    treat him as a family member; so naturally, Han Jun didn''t treat him as a younger brother either. He had


    been brainwashed by Nangong Qianqiu since he was a


    child. Han Jun even regarded him as an enemy.


    This time around, he had put forward the n to get Samuel to rece him in jail. He naturally felt that


    Samuel should rece him. This was because only he could support the Hannigan family. What


    qualifications did Samuel have?


    "If you have a fart, just say it," Samuel said.


    Han Jun smiled and looked like a dandy. He said," How can you talk to me like that? Don''t you know


    what kind of position you have in your family?"


    He was domineering and arrogant. Han Jun had all the good traits of the second generation of the rich.


    Hangong Qianqiu was blind to regard him as the sessor of the Hannigan family.


    "Have you forgotten that I''m no longer a Hannigan family?" Samuel said.


    "That''s right." Han Junughed and said, "I really forgot. You went to Cloud City, didn''t you? You


    married into the Sue family? And you became a famous loser. My good brother, you really didn''t live u


    p to everyone''s expectations. You made a name for yourself in the name of a loser. Don''t mention that


    you''re a Hannigan family. Our Hannigan family can''t afford to lose face like this."


    "Did you call me here just to humiliate me?" Samuel asked.


    Han Jun frowned. Why did it not work? The faint fragrance in the cell was the knockout incense that


    Nangong Qianqiu had prepared in advance. Logically speaking, after dragging it out for so long, it


    should be more or less effective.


    "I just want to see what kind of level you, trash, have broken down to," Han Jun said.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly frowned. He felt a sense of powerlessnessing from his limbs,


    and his head suddenly became dizzy.


    Holding his hand on the table, Samuel gritted his teeth and said, "Nangong Qianqiu didn''t let me


    down."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Han Jun knew that the drug''s effects had already manifested when he saw Samuel''s transformation.


    He should be in a weak state now.


    Standing up and walking to Samuel, Han Jun lifted his foot and kicked Samuel. He swore, "You should


    have been in jail for me. You made me suffer so much."


    After that, Han Jun threw a series of punches and kicks at Samuel.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    With Samuel''s strength, he could defeat Han Jun with a single punch. However, Samuel could not do


    anything about it. He could only bear.


    "Samuel, do you know that your greatest value is to be a substitute? Grandmother said that you


    were a lover, so she drove you out of the Hannigan family. A s long as you''re here, the entire Hannigan


    family will b e ruined by you."


    Han Jun stepped on Samuel''s face and continued to say condescendingly, "You are really pitiful. You


    don''t even have a life. We came from the same mother''s womb, but our status in the Hannigan family is


    like the clouds and mud. Do you want to know the reason?"


    Samuel''s eyes became blurry, and Han Jun''s voice was intermittent. He only remembered that Han Jun


    had taken off his clothes and put him in prison uniform.


    This trick changed Samuel''s position and made Han Jun the next one.


    By the time Samuel came to his senses, he was already in the prison cell. There were 12 people living i


    n the cell. There were people who hade in for various reasons.


    Samuel sat up with his head in his hands. He felt that he had been kicked in the shoulder. Then he


    heard a


    voice shouting angrily, "Han Jun, you''ve had a good sleep. Go to the toilet."


    Samuel rubbed his shoulder. It seemed that Han Jun was not doing very well in prison. He actually had


    the turn to brush the toilet for others.


    Han Jun''s life in jail was indeed very miserable. It wasmon for him to be beaten up from time to


    time, and he had to brush the toilet almost every day. Sometimes, when the boss of this main room had


    constipation, he had to rub his boss''s stomach while h e was squatting. It could be said that he lived


    worse than pigs or dogs.


    "From now on, we''ll stay out of each other''s business. You''d better not provoke me," Samuel said


    coldly.


    "What the fuck, you have a temper."


    "Han Jun, what''s wrong with your head? Do you want t o be beaten again?"


    "Fuck, why don''t you go to the house and lift the tiles for me for three days? Give me a good beating


    first."


    Seven or eight people in the big house surrounded Samuel. A man who looked like a boss looked at


    the uing fight with a smile on his face. For him, this was a rare relief. It was a pity that Han Jun


    was such a good-for-nothing that he would cry and beg for mercy every time. There was no new


    meaning to it at all.


    Samuel looked at them and said, "Don''t me me for not reminding you."


    In an instant, screams of pain could be heard from the main room.


    Those who had always regarded Han Jun as trash did not know that the person in front of them was


    Samuel. He was not a useless person who could be bullied by others.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The leader, who was sitting on the fishing table and watching the show, found everyone. In less than a


    minute, all of them fell to the ground, stunned.


    "This..."


    "What the fuck! Boss, what medicine did Han Jun take today? It turned out to be so powerful."


    "Boss, what should we do? We can''t defeat him."


    When the leader saw Samuel walking toward him, his heart trembled. He threatened Samuel, "Han


    Jun, if you don''t want to die, go to brush the toilet."


    Samuel ignored him and continued walking toward him.


    This made the chief of the main branch a little flustered. Such a group of people had never been


    beaten before. Would he still be hammered to death?


    "Han Jun, what... what do you want to do!" Big Boss said in fear.


    "Are you the most powerful person in this big house?" Samuel asked.


    "Yes." Upon saying this word, the elder brother quickly pped himself a few times and said, "No, no,


    you are the elder brother, you are the elder brother."


    Samuel nodded with satisfaction and said, "Now that you know I''m the boss, why don''t you go brush


    the toilet?"


    "Oh, right," Samuel asked. "What''s your name?"


    "Guan, Guan Yong, my name is Guan Yong."


    In less than ten minutes, Samuel had reversed his position in the main room. Samuel had never


    expected to see Samuel being beaten in the room.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    In the Hannigan family manor.


    Han Jun was sitting under the pear tree. This was Hangong Qianqiu''s seat. No one dared to sit here so


    easily except him.


    When Hangong Qianqiu appeared, Han Jun hurriedly stood up and walked to the olddy''s side to


    support her. He said, "Grandma, why didn''t you tell me when you went out? I''ll go and help you."


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face was full of joy. She liked the care that Han Jun brought for her very much. Only


    Han Jun''s concern would be taken seriously by her.


    "Do you really think Grandmother can''t even walk this short distance?" Nangong Qianqiu asked.


    After helping Nangong Qianqiu sit down, Han Jun said, "Grandma, I didn''t mean that. I just want to


    serve you at any time. Don''t you know that I miss you so much during the time when I was in prison?


    I''m afraid those servants can''t take good care of you."


    "I''ve made you suffer during this period of time, but you have to know that you can''t appear at will.


    Otherwise, you''ll be in big trouble," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Jun was very clear about this. Although Samuel had gone to jail for him, he was too high-profile.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Once he gave himself away, he would be done for.


    However, Han Jun could not ept being stuck at home like this every day.


    "Grandma, I''ve been in jail for so long. If I don''t go and rx, I''m going to be depressed," Han Jun said


    with a sigh.


    "If you want to go on a trip, I can ask someone to take you there. But be careful. It''s not easy for you to


    be safe now. I don''t want you to get into trouble," Hangong Qianqiu said.


    "Grandma, I''m an adult now. Don''t you worry about m e? And there won''t be anything wrong with the


    ce I''m going to," Han Jun said with a smile.


    "What ce is it?" Hangong Qianqiu asked, puzzled.


    "Cloud City."


    "Cloud City!"


    Hangong Qianqiu frowned. Why would he want to go t o Cloud City when Samuel, the Sue family¡¯s


    son-inw, was there? This was not a good ce. What if those people took Han Jun as the trash of


    the city and bullied him?


    "Grandma, Samuel has almost lost all the face of the Hannigan family in Cloud City. I''m going there as


    a favor to the family. What do you think?" Han Jun said.


    As long as it was something that could make Han Jun happy, Hangong Qianqiu would not refuse.


    Moreover, i t was time for Han Jun to make up for the pain he had suffered during this period of time.


    Therefore,


    Nangong Qianqiu only reminded him, "Okay, as long a s you''re happy, Grandmother still want you to


    bring some bodyguards with you so that you won''t be bullied."


    "Alright." Han Jun said excitedly.


    That day, Han Jun headed for Cloud City under the secret escort of the Hannigan family''s bodyguards.


    When Gina returned home, she found that Han Jun was not at home. She was afraid that he would go


    out and make trouble again, so she quickly found Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Mom, did you see Han Jun? Why isn''t he home?" Gina asked eagerly.


    "He went out to y," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Go y! How can you let him go out now? If our secret is exposed, ours will be exposed," Gina said


    speechlessly. She knew that Nangong Qianqiu doted o n Han Jun very much, but she could not let him


    do such a thing. Once the east window was exposed, the whole Hannigan family would be convicted.


    "Don''t worry. He went to Cloud City. It''s impossible for that ce to be exposed," Nangong Qianqiu


    said.


    "What!" Gina as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Han Jun went to Cloud City! How could he go there?


    Samuel''s home and his wife were there.


    If... if they mistook Han Jun unfounded for Samuel, what would happen next would be unthinkable!


    "Mom, how can you let him go to Cloud City? Don''t you know Samuel is? He has a wife," Gina said in


    horror. If Samuel knew about this, what would happen?


    "So what if he has a wife? Is Han Jun interested in his woman? And even if he does, it doesn''t matter."


    Hangong Qianqiu said indifferently.


    "You..." Gina''s fire attacked her heart. "Even if he likes her, so what? They are brothers. How could


    such a thing happen?"


    "What?" Hangong Qianqiu was furious and said coldly, "Get out of here if there''s nothing else. You''re


    not qualified to tell me what he wants to do."


    "Mom, I can tolerate other things, but this is absolutely not possible. How can he have sex with his


    brother''s woman?" Gina said.


    "That''s her honor. Samuel is a good-for-nothing. How can hepare with Han Jun?"

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    "An honor!"


    After hearing Nangong Qianqiu''s words, Gina was thunderstruck inside out. Even if she was partial to


    Han Jun, she didn''t need to push the matter too far!


    "Mom, are you trying to force Samuel to his death?" Gina said.


    "I''m going to tell him tomorrow and let him know that his woman has been taken care of. He can die


    peacefully in jail. Otherwise, all the people rted to him in Cloud City will die." After Han Jun left,


    Nangong Qianqiu came up with this idea.


    She had to make sure that Han Jun''s n was foolproof. Samuel''s death was inevitable.


    When Gina heard this, Gina waspletely desperate. She even hoped Samuel could leave Cloud


    Dragon Prison and give Nangong Qianqiu a hard lesson.


    "Okay, do whatever you want to do. I won''t care about the Hannigan family anymore," Gina said


    weakly. No matter how much she retorted, it was no match for Nangong Qianqiu''s decisive words.


    "Get lost," Nangong Qianqiu said impolitely. In her eyes, only Han Jun was worthy of respect.


    Gina returned to her room with dull eyes. The Hannigan family hadpletely changed in Nangong


    Qianqiu''s hands.


    She suddenly thought of Samuel''s words. This was thest chance for the Hannigan family. Now it


    seemed that this opportunity had been obliterated by Nangong Qianqiu. What would he do next?


    Was he still able to control the matters of the outside world when he was in a state of confusion?


    The next day, Nangong Qianqiu and Samuel met.


    Every time he met Han Jun, Han Jun''s face would be full of injuries. Therefore, Nangong Qianqiu was


    a little surprised when she saw Samuel¡¯s, who was unhurt.


    "You should kneel before others as soon as you enter the cell." Nangong Qianqiu said disdainfully. In


    addition to begging for mercy, Nangong Qianqiu could not think of the reason Samuel was not beaten.


    "Are you here to sympathize with me?" Samuel said coldly.


    Nangong Qianqiu smiled contemptuously and said,'' Merciful for you? You don''t deserve my sympathy.


    I''m just here to tell you that someone has reced you to live. You''d better choose to die in Cloud


    Dragon Prison. Otherwise, everyone around you will die with you."


    Upon hearing this, Samuel stood up and shouted angrily, "Nangong Qianqiu, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? Han Jun has already gone to Cloud


    City. Although using your name is very humiliating to him, but for him, and for the Hannigan family not


    being encumbered by this matter, I reluctantly epted it."


    Han Jun had gone to Cloud City!


    The anger in Samuel''s chest almost burst out. Although he had already warned Hangong Qianqiu, he


    did not expect Hangong Qianqiu to do so.


    Samuel dared not think about what would happen if Han Jun went to Hillside Vi.


    He punched the table and Samuel said angrily," Hangong Qianqiu, I will make you regret the decision


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    you made today. I thought of ourst blood friendship, but now... I have nothing to do with the Hannigan


    family."


    "Haha, do you still think of yourself as a Hannigan family? You were not there a long time ago. Do I


    need you to remember this favor? Samuel, you are too arrogant. I will give you one month. If you don¡¯t


    die, the whole Cloud City will be turned upside down." Hangong Qianqiu was not afraid of Samuel¡¯s


    threat at all. In her eyes, a good-for-nothing like him couldn''t stir up trouble.


    Samuel sat back in his seat, breathing quickly. He gritted his teeth and said, "If Han Jun dares to mess


    around in Cloud City, I will kill him with my own hands. Even you won¡¯t be able to stop me."


    Hangong Qianqiu shook her head and said with a sigh,


    "Samuel, you don''t know your own situation, do you? But you''ll know what you''re going to face soon.


    I''m just here to tell you, not to discuss it with you. Do you think you have the right to make a choice?"


    "You forced me to this point, so that you have no right t o make a choice in the future. Nangong


    Qianqiu, you will regret what you have done."

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    When Samuel met Nangong Qianqiu and returned to the main room, the others could feel the strong


    killing intent emanating from him. They stood straight in the corner, not daring to speak.


    They really couldn''t understand why the person who used to be weak to the point of licking shoes


    would suddenly be so strong and capable and why he felt so different.


    It was as if... as if he had be apletely different person.


    "Boss Hannigan, what... what''s wrong with you? What happened? Do you need our help?" Guan Yong


    asked Samuel weakly.


    He used to be the most powerful person in this big house, and even the stool had to be supported by


    someone. But since Samuel came, his position had plummeted. Sometimes he had to personally give


    Samuel a massage, but Guan Yong didn''t dare toin.


    "Shut your mouth and don''t bother me," Samuel said coldly.


    The group of people kept quiet out of fear, stuck out their chests and belly, and stood like soldiers.


    Han Jun went to Cloud City, which meant Samuel must leave here as soon as possible. If something


    happened in Cloud City, it would be irreparable.


    Moreover, with Han Jun''s drunken nature, he would definitely do something worse than a beast.


    All of a sudden, Samuel punched the bed board and broke through it.


    Guan Yong and others were scared to tremble when they saw this scene. "What a freak he is! He has


    so much strength!"


    "If you don''te, I''ll let you live in nightmares for the rest of your life," Samuel said, gnashing his


    teeth.


    The next day, during the prisoners'' activities, Samuel sat in a corner of the active area with a gloomy


    face. A sneaky man approached slowly. It was the prisoner Samuel had seen in the prison in Cloud


    City.


    He was nicknamed Di Rat. A person who regarded jail as his home, was a master who broke out of


    prison. In his words, he was going to jail, which meant that he often went home to have a look. When


    he was tired of ying, he could leave whenever he wanted.


    Di Rat had been out of prison dozens of times, which gave many prisons headaches. Some ces


    even didn''t want to put him in prison.


    "Di Rat, you came a little too early." Samuel said in a cold voice.


    Under the hot sun, Di Rat shivered and said quickly," Brother Samuel, this is a prison. It''s not easy to


    "I''ll give you three days. If you can''t do it, you''ll die," Samuel said. Then he stood up and went to the


    yground.


    Di rat''s face was filled with a bitter smile. If it was anywhere else, it would be more than sufficient tost


    for three days. However, this ce was after all a Cloud Dragon. It was not so easy to leave.


    However, he knew that Samuel would never joke with him. If he didn''t do it within three days, he would


    die here.


    "Fortunately, I''ve studied Cloud Dragon''s terrain for a long time. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to


    keep my life this time." Di Rat knew that he would be imprisoned here sooner orter. Therefore, he


    had some understanding of this ce two years ago. It was impossible for others to do it, but it was not


    impossible for him to do it.


    At the same time.


    At Cloud City Airport, Han Jun stretchedzily and got into a taxi.


    Beforeing to Cloud City, he had learned something about Samuel''s situation in Cloud City from


    Hangong Qianqiu. Although it was superficial information, it was enough for him to know the situation of


    the Sue family.


    "Sir please shows me around first," Han Jun said.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Han Jun got out of the car on the busiestmercial street in Cloud City.


    "Although it''s not as good as the other side, it''s still not bad for a small ce like this. It''s a pity that


    there won''t be any woman who likes this useless image of his," Han Jun said to himself.


    In less than five minutes, Han Jun heard someone calling Samuel. However, he was not used to being


    called that, so he did not react for a moment. It was not until the other party came to pat him on the


    shoulder that he came back to his senses.


    "Samuel, are you deaf? Can''t you hear me calling you?" Linda looked at Han Jun in confusion.


    Han Jun looked back at Linda. Although she was not the best, her legs were not bad. And he also saw


    a hint of unusual meaning in her eyes.


    He, Han Jun, a veteran in love, knew very well what meant by the expression in her eyes.


    He didn''t expect there to be a blind woman who would fall in love with a good-for-nothing Samuel.


    That''s interesting.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    "Who are you? I don''t know you," Han Jun said with a deliberate smile.


    Linda did not know that the man in front of her was not Samuel at all. She just took it as Samuel''s


    deliberate trick.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "As a man, can you not be so stingy? I just owe you some money. And I''ve invited you to dinner," Linda


    said discontentedly.


    "Why does this guy keep staring at my legs? Is it really Yvonne couldn¡¯t satisfy him that he can''t


    restrain his desire?"


    "How can a meal be enough? Why don''t you treat me t o another meal today?" Han Jun said.


    Linda looked at Han Jun in surprise. "Is this guy crazy? How dare he eat my cooking?"


    "Are you kidding me? Aren''t you afraid of being poisoned to death?" Linda asked in confusion.


    "We''ll know whether or not it will poison me to death i f we give it a try," Han Jun said.


    Linda did not realize that there was something wrong with Samuel in front of her. She could not have


    imagined that Samuel would have one brother who was the same as him in this world. 2 "If you''re


    willing to eat it, I''ll cook for you when you


    Han Jun''s heart was filled with joy. Once he returned home, it wouldn''t be as simple as having a meal.


    Linda was still very happy. Although she had been hiding her feelings for Samuel, she couldn¡¯t deny


    that she liked him. Although she knew that she was sorry for Yvonne, she couldn''t help it in her heart.


    This was a rare chance to be alone with Samuel. Even i f she could not be Samuel¡¯s woman for


    the rest of her life, she would be satisfied if she could spend some time with Samuel.


    Back home, Linda changed into casual clothes, which made her figure look sexier.


    Han Jun''s lips curled into a smile when he saw this. With such an obvious seduction, how could he, an


    experienced phnderer, not be able to tell?


    Gosh, someone like Samuel could be liked by such a beautiful woman. God was blind.


    However, judging from her appearance, she probably had not had any rtionship with Samuel yet.


    This was a good deal for him.


    While Linda was cooking, Han Jun went into the kitchen and stood behind Linda intimately.


    "Your cooking skills are terrible to the eye, aren''t they? " Han Jun said with a smile.


    Linda felt the distance between her and Han Jun, and she instantly became nervous. She didn''t care


    about what Han Jun said.


    "You... go wait for me in the living room. I''ll be fine soon," Linda said nervously.


    Han Jun suddenly reached out and grabbed Linda''s arm. He deliberately approached Linda''s ear and


    whispered, "Why don''t we go to the room?"


    Linda was so nervous that she was breathing rapidly.'' Why would Samuel say something like that? Has


    he changed since he went to Golden Bridge City?"


    In an instant, the idea of agreeing to Han Jun''s idea shed through Linda''s mind, but at this moment,


    Yvonne''s figure appeared in her mind again, which made Linda instantlye to her senses.


    "Samuel, what are you talking about? Aren''t you worthy of Yvonne?" Linda turned her head and said


    angrily.


    "Yvonne?"


    Yvonne?


    Han Jun frowned. "Isn''t Yvonne the good-for-nothing¡¯s wife? How could the woman in front of me know


    her?"


    "Don''t you like me? Don''t you want to sleep with me?" Han Jun said.


    Linda did like Samuel, but she had never thought of ruining the rtionship between Yvonne and her


    husband. She pushed him away and said with a cold face, "Samuel, who do you think I am? Yvonne is


    my best friend. How can I do anything to hurt her? You can go now. I won''t tell Yvonne what happened


    today, but you''d better remember that if you dare to do something to hurt Yvonne, I''ll never let you off."


    Han Jun understood that Linda was Yvonne¡¯s best friend. If it was a different woman, it wouldn''t matter


    even if he forced himself on her. However, it had something to do with Yvonne, so he had to think twice.


    After all, he had just arrived in Cloud City, and h e had to use Samuel¡¯s identity to live for a period of


    time.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    After Han Jun left, Linda sat on the sofa in the living room. She was both nervous and scared. She


    didn''t expect that such a thing would happen when she brought Han Jun to her home. And she couldn''t


    figure out why Samuel had suddenly be like this.


    Samuel had put up with Yvonne for so many years. Was it just because he did not get Yvonne that he


    changed his mind? If he was such a person, why did h e change until now?


    As Yvonne''s good friend, Linda felt obliged to persuade Yvonne to stay away from their rtionship.


    She took out her phone and dialed Yvonne¡¯s number.


    "Yvonne, how''s your rtionship with Samuel recently?" Linda asked. 2


    When this matter was brought up, Yvonne felt a bit sad, because she could feel that she seemed to be


    walking further and further away from Samuel.


    Moreover, in Yvonne''s opinion, Samuel''s departure this time was probably done on purpose. He hoped


    that the two of them could calm down. 1


    "Why are you suddenly asking about this matter?" Yvonne asked.


    Linda sighed and said, "I''m afraid that you will miss a good man. Think about it. Samuel has treated


    you so well for so many years and helped you so many times.


    Now even Tian Ling''er has sent him a sports car. It''s obvious that you have a rival in love."


    Tian Ling''er''s existence did indeed make Yvonne feel a great crisis. After all, she was the delicate


    daughter o f the Heavenly family. She was a woman that many men in Cloud City wanted. If Tian


    Changsheng hadn''t stood in her way, the number of people courting Tian Ling''er would have filled the


    gate of the Heavenly family. However, such a person had given Samuel a Lamborghini. 1


    "He left Cloud City recently. I don''t know when he''ll be back," Yvonne said.


    Leave Cloud City?


    "He just left my house. Why did he leave?"


    "Did Samuel y some kind of trick on Yvonne?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Linda decided to tell Yvonne that she had seen Samuel today. Of course, she


    had to keep it a secret that he went to her home.


    "He''s already back, and I saw him today. In my opinion, he probably didn''t leave at all. He''s just finding


    an excuse," Linda said.


    "He''s back!" Yvonne asked in surprise. During the days Samuel''s absence, she was very nervous and


    had a feeling that something was going to happen. When she heard the news Samuel had returned,


    Yvonne also breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, she could see him when she got off work and went home.


    "Yvonne, since you''re his wife, some things should happen. Think about it, he''s a young and vigorous


    man," Linda said.


    Yvonne understood, but it was very difficult for her to take that step.


    They had treated each other respectfully for three years. As a woman, how could she take the


    initiative?


    "You don''t even know how stupid he is," Yvonne said helplessly. The reason why she asked Samuel to


    sleep with him was to show her reservedness. He didn''t expect that Samuel would take it seriously,


    which made Yvonne speechless.


    "What''s going on?" Linda asked, puzzled.


    Yvonne was embarrassed, but Linda was his sister, so she still told Linda what had happened. 1


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Hearing this, Linda rolled her eyes. "Samuel is so stupid. Can''t he see through such an obvious hint?


    Yvonne should not be the one to me."


    "He, he is a pig, isn''t he?" Linda said helplessly.


    "Tonight, when he returns home, you let him go to your room and dismantle the thread. If he still


    doesn''t understand this, you might as well just let him die," Linda said.


    Yvonne had been afraid that Samuel would leave her forever. She didn''t want to care about what had


    happened in Golden Bridge City, and she was willing t o trust him.


    "Let me try.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    After Han Jun took a taxi to Cloudridge Hill Vis, the security guard greeted Samuel respectfully,


    which made Han Jun very surprised.


    In Han Jun''s eyes, Samuel was supposed to be doing very poorly in Cloud City. Why was there a


    woman who liked him and was respected by the security guards at the entrance? Could it be that a


    good-for-nothing like him would be able to make a name for himself in Cloud City?


    The reason why the security guards were respectful to Samuel was because they were all members of


    the Heavenly family. There was naturally no need to say much about the rtionship between the


    Heavenly family and Samuel.


    When he arrived at Hillside Vi, Han Jun knocked on the door. He Ting saw Samuel and said with a


    smile," You''re finally back."


    This should be He Ting, the housemaid. Han Jun nodded lightly and didn''t say anything.


    He Ting frowned. Samuel was usually easy to get along with. Why was he so arrogant today? It had


    only been a few days since he left. How could there be such a big change?


    "Samuel, you still have the nerve toe back. Go out and y with the mistress enough, don''t you?"


    Lydia,


    who had not gotten money from Samuel, hated Samuel to the core. She had not seen Samuel in the


    past few days, and her eyes were clean. She did not expect that Samuel woulde back so soon.


    Han Jun smiled coldly. This was what a good-for-nothing should be treated like. Looking at Lydia''s


    eyes, Han Jun could feel Samuel''s status in the family.


    What a weak brother. Let me, your brother, get some face back for you.


    "Go get me a ss of water," Han Jun said to Lydia.


    Lydia looked at Han Jun in astonishment. "Is this guy out of his mind? How dare he order me around?"


    "Samuel, you went out for a few days. Did you have a mental breakdown? What right do you have to


    order m e?" Lydia said angrily.


    Han Jun walked up to Lydia with a frown and said with a sneer, "I''m not qualified to order you? Who do


    you think you are? Go pour me some water, or I''ll be unhappy. I''ll turn against you."


    Lydia was so angry that sheughed. She gritted her teeth and said, "Samuel, you''re getting bolder


    and bolder. Are you going to fall out with me? Fine, I''ll see how you''re going to break up with me. I''m


    telling you t o get out of here today."


    Pa!


    With a p on Lydia''s face, Han Jun calmly sat on the sofa and said lightly, "If you continue to talk


    nonsense


    with me, I will disable you."


    Han Jun was not here to humiliate Samuel. Even if he lived in Cloud City as Samuel, he was the one


    who had the final say in the Sue family. Hence, he would not be polite to Lydia. Moreover, Han Jun did


    not care about such a person.


    With the status of the Hannigan family over there, how could he put the Sue family in the Cloud City in


    his eyes?


    Lydia covered her face with her hands, her face full of disbelief. Samuel dared to hit her!


    He Ting was also stunned. How did Samuel be so irritable when he came back after leaving for a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    period of time, as if he had changed into another person?


    "You... you dare to hit me?" Lydia said angrily.


    Han Jun turned to look at Lydia and said disdainfully, "Don''t think that I can be bullied by you all the


    time. From today on, I have the final say in this family.


    You''d better behave yourself, or I will beat you three times a day."


    "Ha ha, Samuel, you..."


    Before she could finish her words, Han Jun stood up and kicked Lydia''s lower abdomen. He said,


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? Go get me some water."


    Lydia clutched her lower abdomen in pain and sat on the ground. She was scared by Samuel¡¯s


    imposing manner and did not dare to speak.


    This guy, how dare he be so bold? How dare he not take her seriously!


    "I don''t want to repeat what I said before," Han Jun said coldly and sat down again.


    The quiet He Ting quickly fetched a ss of water for Han Jun, but it was swatted away by Han Jun.


    "Did I ask you to serve the water? Didn''t you hear what I said? Or is there something wrong with your


    brain and you can''t understand?" Han Jun red at He Ting and said.


    He Ting was so scared that she took a few steps back and lowered her head with a pale face.


    Lydia endured the pain and poured a ss of water for Han Jun. Although she didn''t know why the


    Samuel in front of her had be so irritable, could h e still be arrogant when Yvonne came back?


    This time, I''ll definitely make Yvonne divorce you!


    "With me, Lydia, you definitely have no right to speak i n the Sue family.¡±


    When Godfrey returned home, he heard Lydia had been beaten up and tried to reason with Han Jun.


    However, Han Jun had beaten him up without any suspense.


    He was not Samuel. He would not treat Lydia and Godfrey as his father-inw and mother-inw. In


    Han Jun''s eyes, they were just passers-by at most.


    After work, Yvonne returned home. When she saw Samuel sitting on the sofa, she couldn''t help


    smiling." He''s finally back. It''s good that he''s back."

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    "Yvonne, you''re finally back."


    "If you don''te back, this home will be turned upside down."


    Seeing Yvonne, Lydia and Godfrey hurried over to her.


    Seeing Godfrey''s face was ck and blue, Yvonne asked in confusion, "Dad, what are you doing


    there? How did you get beaten?"


    "You still said that. He beat me up. He even beat your mother up. I went to argue with him, but he beat


    me u p again without hesitation," Godfrey said, gnashing his teeth.


    Samuel beat them?


    "How could this be possible? How could he hit them?"


    "How could he be the one to hit you?" Yvonne didn''t believe what they said at all. She knew what kind


    of person Samuel was. How could he hit someone?


    At this time, Han Jun stood up, turned his head, and said, "I hit her. You don''t have to doubt it."


    When Han Jun saw Yvonne clearly, he was shocked. Yvonne''s beauty was better than those models he


    had yed with before. Samuel, that good-for-nothing, was so lucky to marry such a beautiful wife in


    the Sue family!


    When Yvonne heard this, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    How could it be? How could Samuel hit someone?


    "Samuel, did... did they force you to do anything?" Yvonne asked. In her opinion, Lydia and Godfrey


    must have demanded too much from Samuel, so Samuel took action.


    "Yvonne, what do you mean by saying that? He hit me, is it my fault?" Hearing this, Lydia suddenly


    became unhappy. Moreover, she did not do anything today. Samuel asked her to serve him water as


    soon as he returned home.


    "He doesn''t take us seriously now. I think he has a strong backer," Godfrey said.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel. It didn''t matter what Lydia had said to Godfrey. She wanted to see how


    Samuel would exin. She knew her parents very well. It was better to believe in Samuel than trust


    them.


    However, the person in front of her was Han Jun, not Samuel. Hence, Yvonne waspletely


    dumbfounded by his words.


    "From now on, I have the final say in this family. I hope this is thest time they will be beaten," Han


    Jun said indifferently.


    Yvonne froze on the spot. He was not the Samuel that she knew at all. It was as if he had suddenly


    changed into another person. But... but his appearance proved that he was indeed Samuel!


    "You... why did you do this? Why did you hit people?" Yvonne asked in a deep voice.


    "I''ve been humiliated for three years. Isn''t that enough? Do you need to ask why? Should I be a coward


    for the rest of my life in your eyes?" Han Jun said with a smile.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This was a huge blow to Yvonne because Samuel had undergone a drastic change. He was no longer


    the Samuel she knew.


    Three years of humiliation was indeed enough for him, but did he need to prove that he was no longer


    a coward in this way? Anyway, these two people were his parents, weren''t they?


    Could it be that he had changedpletely after going to Golden Bridge City?


    "When will you have dinner?" Han Jun touched her belly and asked He Ting. 1


    He Ting was also very afraid of Han Jun. Hearing this, she quickly said, "We can eat now."


    Han Jun was the first to get on the table, and he didn''t care about whether the others moved their


    chopsticks or not. He ate very happily, threw away the bowls and chopsticks, and asked Yvonne,


    "Where''s our room?"


    When Yvonne was at work, she made up her mind to let Samuel go back to her room to sleep.


    However, when she saw Samuel''s current state, she naturally could not ept to sleep with him. She


    pointed at Samuel¡¯s room and said, "Over there."


    Han Jun smiled faintly. He would love to marry a beautiful woman tonight. He was happy to take care o


    f his poor brother¡¯s wife.


    Back in his room, Han Jun felt that something was not quite right. How could such arge vi have


    chosen such a room? However, he did not care too much about it. Heyfortably on the bed,


    waiting Yvonne to take care of him.


    For Han Jun, who had lived a hard life in prison for a period of time, sleeping without worrying was a


    pleasant thing.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    In the main room of the prison, even in the middle of the night, Han Jun did not dare to let down his


    guard, because he did not know when Guan Yong would drag him up and beat him up. In the main


    room, his status was like a poor man that could be trampled by others, and Guan Yong made fun by


    beating and scolding him.


    Fortunately, he finally left that damn ce and no longer needed to be tortured by Guan Yong.


    Han Jun couldn''t help but think of Samuel. At this time, was he going to brush the toilet? Or was he


    going to kneel in front of Guan Yong and sing?


    "It''s a pity that Guan Yong wants to live in the jail for the rest of his life. I don''t even have the chance to


    take revenge. I hope that you can treat my little brother well. It would be best if you can beat him up a


    few more times a day. That idiot is enough for you to y with," Han Jun said to himself with a smile.


    Han Jun thought Samuel had suffered a lot in prison, but at this time, Guan Yong was massaging him.


    Han Jun fell asleep unconsciously. By the time he woke up, it was already three o''clock in the morning.


    Seeing that Yvonne wasn''t lying next to him, Han Jun couldn''t help butugh. "That good-for-nothing,


    could i t be that he hasn''t slept with Yvonne for so many years? He''s really fucking useless."


    Han Jun sat up and rubbed his face, trying to clear his mind. He continued, "If you hadn''t touched her, I


    would have benefited a lot. Such a beautiful woman is still a virgin. I''ve made a fortune."


    After that, Han Jun only put on a pair of underpants and left the room.


    After confirming which room Yvonne was sleeping in, Han Jun kicked the door open.


    Yvonne, who was sleeping soundly, woke up in an instant. When she saw Han Jun, she asked in a


    panic," Samuel, what do you want to do?"


    "Are you crying?" Han Jun asked with a smile when h e saw Yvonne''s red and puffy eyes.


    Yvonne did cry, for she didn''t expect Samuel would suddenly change so much. She felt that the


    distance between her and Samuel was getting farther and farther, and she was afraid that she would


    be separated from him because of this.


    "You look so pitiful. Let mefort you." Han Jun walked into the room and closed the door.


    Yvonne sat up, held her knees with both hands, and said warily, "What do you want to do? Get out of


    here."


    "What am I doing?" Han Jun smiled coldly and said," You''re my wife. What else can I do to you? Isn''t it


    natural for you to sleep with me?"


    Yvonne shook her head in disbelief.


    How could Samuel say something like that? This was not something that Samuel could do.


    "No, you are not Samuel. Who the hell are you?" Yvonne said in horror. She had been with Samuel for


    three years, so she was very familiar with him. But the man in front of her gave her the feeling that he


    was a stranger. Even if a person changed, he could not suddenly be like another person.


    "If I''m not Samuel, who else could I be? Look at me. Could I be a fake?" Han Jun walked over to the


    bed with a smile.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Yvonne grabbed the pillow and threatened Han Jun," Get out of here, or I''ll be rude."


    "Haha, if I can''t handle a woman, won''t I be a good-for-nothing? Besides, we''re husband and wife, so I


    didn''t rape you." Han Jun pounced on Yvonne like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey.


    Yvonne tried her best to resist, but she was just a woman. How could she be stronger than Han Jun?


    Han Jun clutched Yvonne''s hands tightly. He had never touched a woman during his imprisonment, and


    right now, he couldn''t control his lust due to her beauty.


    "You''d better behave yourself," Han Jun threatened.


    Yvonne refused to give up, because she could clearly sense that the person in front of her wasn''t


    Samuel at all.


    "Get out, get out, don''t touch me." "Fuck you. You refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit, don''t you?" After


    saying that, Han Jun pped Yvonne in the face and pulled her hair hard.


    Yvonne couldn''t help screaming because of the pain, but Han Jun didn''t show any mercy. On the


    contrary, h e became more and more excited.


    "You haven''t slept with him yet, have you? Let me satisfy you." Han Jun unconsciously said these


    words. Although he didn''t notice it himself, Yvonne was frightened when she heard it. 1


    Sure enough... he wasn''t Samuel!


    But who exactly was he? Why did he look exactly like Samuel?

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Yvonne struggled with fear and shouted, and the sound soon reached Lydia and the others'' ears.


    He Ting was the first to rush into the room. When she saw Han Jun forcing Yvonne, she shouted in a


    hurry.


    Soon, Lydia and Godfrey also arrived.


    The three of them pushed Han Jun away and stood in front of Yvonne to protect her.


    "Samuel, what the hell are you doing?" Godfrey red at him. In the past three years, Yvonne didn''t let


    Samuel get what he wanted. He didn''t expect that he would do such a thing like a beast.


    "You beast. How dare you force my daughter. Believe i t or not, I''ll call the police." Lydia said angrily.


    He Ting was also very angry. She didn''t expect Samuel to be like this. Although they were husband and


    wife, he couldn''t act recklessly when Yvonne didn''t want to.


    Han Jun was not Samuel after all. In the face of the three men''s dilemma, he had no choice but to say,


    " Mind your own business. It''s only right for me to sleep with my wife. Who do you think you are?"


    The stance of these words was solid. After all, they were a legal couple.


    However, neither Lydia nor Godfrey would allow such


    a thing to happen, because in their eyes, Samuel did not deserve to tarnish Yvonne''s innocence at all.


    Lydia, in particr, had hoped Yvonne and Samuel would divorce. How could she allow Samuel and


    Yvonne to have sex?


    "Samuel, get the hell out of here. From now on, you don''t have the right toe back to this vi."


    Lydia said sternly.


    Han Jun smiled faintly and said, "My God, you dare to let me go? Believe it or not, I''ll kill the Sue family


    in minutes."


    "Come at me if you have the ability. I''d like to see how powerful you are." Lydia said disdainfully.


    As the saying goes, a wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him. Han Jun


    could not subdue the three people in front of him, so he had t o give up. However, he had to find a


    ce to vent his lust.


    The most famous ce in Cloud City was Golden Bridge City. After leaving Cloudridge Hill Vis, Han


    Jun hailed a taxi and went there.


    Yvonne was not only afraid of what Han Jun had done to her tonight, but also frightened by this familiar


    and strange man.


    Why was he not Samuel? Why did he look like him?


    "Yvonne, I have told you that this bastard is not a good person. You should believe me now. You must


    divorce.


    Otherwise, he will definitely do such a thing to you in the future. It''s best to stay away from him." Lydia


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    said t o Yvonne.


    Although Godfrey also wanted to do this, Samuel was now involved in the Heavenly family, and he had


    the evidence of the Sue family. If she divorced Samuel at this time, he would tell the Heavenly family


    about the Sue family''s suspicion, and the consequences would b e unimaginable.


    "You can¡¯t divorce," Godfrey said.


    Lydia turned to look at Godfrey in surprise and said," Are you out of your mind? How dare you speak


    for Samuel and leave this beast at home? What if he does something like this again when we are not at


    home next time?"


    Godfrey sighed. How could he not be worried? But there was too much involved in the divorce. He


    couldn''t do that at all.


    "Have you forgotten about the olddy''s death? If Yvonne divorce Samuel at this time, he will tell the


    Heavenly family that we suspect it was Tian Ling er who killed my mother. Can you bear the


    consequences?" Godfrey said.


    Hearing this, Lydia calmed down a lot in an instant. She gnashed her teeth and said, "This beast must


    rely on this, so he dares to fight against Yvonne."


    Yvonne listened to their conversation, the fear in her heart was gradually reduced, and she was more


    worried about Samuel.


    Because of the appearance of the same person, he seemed to have reced Samuel. Where was


    Samuel? Would he be in danger?


    "Mom, go to sleep. I want to be quiet for a while," Yvonne said.


    Lydia asked with a worried face, "Are you okay? Don''t have any psychological shadow."


    Yvonne shook her head. The man was not Samuel at all. How could she have a psychological


    shadow? She was just worried about Samuel''s situation.


    In Golden Bridge City, Han Jun called two women at a time. When they hugged each other into the


    room, they met a middle-aged man passing by.


    Han Jun didn''t think much of it, but the middle-aged man frowned.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Tian Honghui, the son of Tian Changsheng, was also Tian Ling''er''s father.


    Samuel was invited to sit at the main table during the birthday banquet. At that time, Tian Changsheng


    had specially introduced Samuel to the Heavenly family. Although Tian Honghui was very surprised at


    Samuel''s identity, after listening to Tian Ling¡¯er talking about Samuel, he had a rough idea of the


    reason why Tian Changsheng would admire Samuel s o much.


    "Why would hee to such a ce? And he just passed by as if he didn''t see me!"


    When Tian Honghui returned home, it was already early the next morning that he found Tian


    Changsheng.


    "Dad, what kind of person Samuel is?" Tian Honghui asked Tian Changsheng.


    Recently, Tian Changsheng had been extremely happy about the fact that he was Samuel''s disciple.


    But why would Tian Honghui suddenly ask about Samuel?


    "Why are you suddenly interested in Samuel?" Tian Changsheng asked.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Tian Honghui hadn''t been involved in this matter to begin with, and he didn''t have the right to do so


    either.


    Although Tian Changsheng didn''t ask about thepany, his sons and daughters didn''t dare to ask


    him what he was going to do.


    However, he had met Han Jun in a ce like Golden Bridge City the night before. To Tian Honghui, he


    would definitely have mistaken Han Jun for Samuel. Moreover, Han Jun had also pretended to not


    know him. This made Tian Honghui feel that he was a little arrogant.


    "I feel like this youngster is a bit arrogant." Tian Honghui said.


    "A proud and arrogant person? I think he is quite modest." How could a proud person endure for three


    years in the Sue family? Moreover, during this period o f time, Samuel had the capital to be arrogant;


    he never showed a proud look. Therefore, Samuel was a low-key person in Tian Changsheng''s


    impression.


    "Last night, I met him in Golden Bridge City, passing b y him. It was as if he didn''t recognize me, if he


    wasn¡¯t arrogant, what was he?" Tian Honghui said.


    "Golden Bridge City?" Tian Changsheng frowned. Why would Samuel go to Golden Bridge City?


    Logically speaking, he was not such a person. He said, "You can''t be mistaken, right?"


    Tian Honghui said, "Dad, I''m still young, yet you treat me like an old fool? Moreover, he''s hugging


    women from the left and right. How could I be wrong?"


    Tian Changsheng''s face darkened. "This guy actually


    has such a hobby."


    Although men needed to vent their desires, Golden Bridge City was not a good ce after all. Besides,


    he also wanted to bring Tian Ling''er and Samuel together. If Samuel was such a person, wouldn''t he


    push Tian Ling''er into the fire pit?


    "You''re not allowed to tell anyone else about this." Tian Changsheng warned.


    Tian Honghui also felt sorry for his daughter, and he also roughly guessed the thoughts of Tian


    Changsheng. He said, "Dad, Tian Ling''er is still young, s o there are some things you don''t need to


    worry about. And you have to see it clearly. Don''t hurt Ling''er."


    Tian Changsheng red at him and said, "This is my dear granddaughter. Can I hurt her?"


    Tian Honghui shrank his neck with a guilty conscience. Although he was the boss of the heavens i n


    front of everyone, he was still just a son in front of Tian Changsheng.


    "And you, I''ve already told you countless times that you should rarely go to ces like Golden Bridge


    City. I f others find out, they''ll just smear the Heavenly Family''s reputation." Tian Chansheng said.


    Tian Honghui nodded repeatedly, indicating that he would not go again, and then ran away with the


    excuse that he still had things to do in thepany.


    After a while, Tian Ling''er came out of the room with sleepy eyes. Her loose pyjamas covered her


    perfect figure. She stretchedzily and said to Tian Changsheng, "Grandpa, Samuel has disappeared


    for a long time. Please ask him out for me."


    Tian Changsheng also wanted to find out what kind of person Samuel was. If this guy was really a


    hidden jackal, he could not let Tian Ling''er continue to contact Samuel.


    "Grandpa is indeed looking for him today, but you can''t go." said Tian Changsheng.


    "Why? Grandpa, aren''t you afraid that you will lose your beard?" Tian Ling''er threatened.


    This time, Tian Changsheng did not show any sign of fear. He said, "Listen to Grandpa, there will be


    plenty o f opportunities for you to meet in the future."


    Tian Ling''er knew that her grandfather must be serious when he was so serious. Maybe something had


    happened, so she dared not say anything more.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Yvonne did not sleep all night. After daybreak, she decided to go to Johann, because this Samuel was


    not that Samuel at all. Johann had contact with Samuel before. Maybe he could help in this matter.


    During the whole night, Yvonne''s mind was in a mess. She thought about all kinds of unknown


    situations and even thought that something might have happened to Samuel, which made her more


    and more afraid and burdened.


    After inquiring, Yvonne knew Johann was in Hex Capital Nightclub, but she arrived in Hex Capital early


    in the morning. The door was closed. After all, it was a nightclub, so there was no reason to open the


    door early in the morning.


    Yvonne could only knock and kick the door desperately.


    Soon, the people inside the room were rmed. He opened the door with dissatisfaction and said,


    "What''s the fuss? It''s early in the morning. Do you want to die?"


    "I want to see Johann." Yvonne was not used to such asions, and she did not deal with people in


    the gray area, so she was a little afraid of the aggressive Johann''s man.


    When the subordinate saw Yvonne was a great beauty, he immediately cheered up and said, "Beauty,


    you


    don''t have to be in such a hurry to find a man, do you? How about Ie to serve you?"


    Yvonne waved her hand and said, "I''m looking for Johann, not a man."


    "Looking for Brother Johann?"


    Was this woman Brother Johann''s lover?


    How dare he tease the boss''s woman? He quickly straightened his face and said, "Beauty, just take it


    that I didn''t say anything just now. I''ll go call Brother Johann for you now."


    If anyone else wanted to see Johann, they would have been driven away a long time ago. However,


    Yvonne was a beauty, the surbodinate would not dare to neglect her.


    Early in the morning, Johann was also sleeping soundly. Having been disturbed, he directly kicked the


    little brother a few times.


    "Brother Johann, it''s a beautiful woman who is looking for you. I think she can''t wait toe. Maybe


    shees to deliver goods." The follower said with a bitter face.


    A beautiful woman?


    Johann didn''tck women, and there were also many beautiful women around him. But why would he


    suddenlye to him?


    "What the fuck!"


    Johann was shocked in his heart. "Could it be that the protective measures were not in ce and there


    was a fire?" 1


    Originally, Johann wanted his surbodinate to give her some money to get rid of her, but he didn''t know


    who the other party was, so he couldn''t help but go and see in person out of curiosity.


    At the gate of Hex Capital, Johann gasped when he saw Yvonne. "She''s not my woman! She''s my


    sister-inw!"


    "Miss Sue, what brings you here?" Johann asked fearfully. If Samuel found out about this


    misunderstanding, he would be in deep trouble.


    Seeing Johann''s respectful attitude towards him, Yvonne was even more certain of her previous


    thoughts. Samuel was not giving money for Johann''s help. There must be some kind of rtionship


    between the two of them.


    "I''d like to ask, do you have time to talk about Samuel? " Yvonne asked.


    "Yes, yes, yes, of course. Miss Sue, pleasee in." After bringing Yvonne into Hex Capital, Johann


    asked his men to inform Manfred. After all, it was about Samuel, so he did not dare to talk about it. And


    now in Hex Capital, the real boss was Manfred, so he had no right to speak.


    Not long after, Manfred appeared in the hall. He was very familiar with Yvonne. After all, he had


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    watched


    she was sent on and off to work for three years.


    "You... Aren''t you the boss of the small sales department under ourpany?" Yvonne looked at


    Manfred in astonishment. Samuel often stayed at the small sales department, so Yvonne remembered


    Manfred''s appearance clearly. He was just the boss of a small sales department. How could he be


    here?


    Manfred didn''t expect Yvonne to know him. He smiled awkwardly and said, "I didn''t expect Miss Sue t o


    know me. It''s my honor. What are you doing here?"


    Yvonne couldn''t figure out what was going on, but she wasn''t here for Manfred either, so it didn''t matter


    who Manfred was. He said, "I want to know about Samuel. D o you know what he''s been doing


    recently?¡± 1


    Didn''t Samuel leave Cloud City and haven''t returned yet?

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    "Miss Sue, you''re his wife. You don''t even know what he''s doing. How can we know?" Manfred said.


    Yvonne knew that if she just wanted to ask them about Samuel, she wouldn''t be able to get anything


    out of them, so she had to tell them all about what had happenedst night.


    When Manfred heard those words, his expression instantly turned serious.


    Previously, Samuel had said some strange words to him: I''m not like me, I''m not me. Back then,


    Manfred was confused and couldn''t understand anything at all.


    But now, Manfred started to understand why Samuel would say something like that.


    There was actually a person who looked exactly like him appearing in Cloud City!


    "Miss Sue, are you sure that he isn''t Samuel?" Manfred asked. Even though he felt that Samuel


    wouldn''t force Yvonne, it was hard to say what a man he was.


    "Yes." Yvonne nodded heavily. She was 100% sure of it and said, "He said that I haven''t slept with him


    yet. He should be referring to Samuel."


    Manfred took in a deep breath. What the hell is going o n?


    "That''s right, Samuel once told me that I am nothing


    but a mountain master. This sentence can be used to verify one''s identity. If you say the first half, if he


    can''t reply to the next half, then he definitely won''t be Samuel." Manfred said.


    Yvonne asked in confusion, "Did he tell you on purpose before he left?"


    Manfred nodded his head. It seems like Samuel had expected such a thing to happen a long time ago.


    That''s why he had given him advice in advance. This kid does seem to have some ability to predict the


    future.


    But he clearly knew that it would happen, so how could he not think of ways to avoid it?


    Yvonne immediately took out her phone and dialed Samuel¡¯s number.


    Han Jun came to Cloud City. In order topletely change his identity into Samuel, he naturally took


    Samuel''s cell phone.


    When the phone was connected, Yvonne pressed the speaker button and said, "I''m nothing in the


    world."


    "Have you thought it through? Are you going to sleep with me?" Han Jun could not understand the


    meaning of this sentence. He was enjoying the personal service of two women around him, but


    Yvonne.


    Yvonne, Manfred, Johann''s faces changed greatly. He couldn''t answer. It was definitely not Samuel.


    Yvonne seemed to be very scared. She hung up the phone in a panic and said to Manfred, "He''s not


    Samuel. What should we do now?"


    Manfred felt that this question was very tricky. Who was this person? Where did Samuel go? Why did


    he have to pretend to be Samuel? This series of questions instantly turned Manfred''s mind into a


    mush.


    "Boss Manfred, why don''t we arrest him and torture him?" Johann suggested.


    Manfred shook his head without hesitation. Catching him was easy. However, if he were to alert the


    enemy, Samuel might very well be in mortal danger.


    Moreover, Manfred didn''t know the purpose of the other party. How could he take action so easily?


    "Since Samuel had long predicted that something like this would happen, he should have other secret


    arrangements. It''s best if we don''t do anything else to prevent him from ruining his ns," Manfred


    said.


    Johann nodded his head. Samuel was able to leave behind those people to Manfred, which proved that


    he had expected it. Since he had anticipated it, he would definitely have a n to deal with it.


    "It seems that we can only wait and see." Johann said.


    Manfred looked at Yvonne. After what happenedst night, it was very dangerous for Yvonne to stay


    with the fake Samuel, for he treated Yvonne as his brother''s wife. Manfred would never let anything


    happen to her.


    "Miss Sue, this person is very dangerous to you. If you believe us, you can stay here." Manfred said.


    Yvonne knew that it would be dangerous to live in the vi, but Hex Capital was a disgraceful ce,


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    and she was a woman. Living with a group of men was definitely not good for her.


    "No, thanks. I have a good sister who can live in her house in the near future," Yvonne said.


    Manfred nodded and said, "Alright, but I''ll get someone to protect you during this period of time. I hope


    Miss Sue agrees."

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    When Linda learned that Yvonne was going to live in her house for a few days, she was very surprised,


    because she had earnestly persuaded Yvonne to meet Samuel''s needs, yet she still wanted to move


    out of the vi. Wasn''t she even colder to Samuel?


    Linda couldn''t get anything out of her on the phone, so she could only clean up the house.


    It didn''t take long for Yvonne toe out with her luggage. There were a lot of bags, which made Linda


    desperate.


    It was not because she was afraid of being disturbed b y Yvonne, but because Yvonne had done so.


    Didn''t she care about the rtionship between her and Samuel a tall?


    "Yvonne, are you nning to stay here for a long time? What happened?" Linda asked.


    Yvonne knew the temper of this sister very well. If she didn''t tell her the truth, she would definitely make


    every effort to get to the bottom of the matter.


    "Do you believe that in this world, there are people who look exactly the same?" Yvonne said.


    "Twins, why don''t I believe?" Linda said.


    Yvonne was shocked. Both she and Manfred Johann were trying to guess who the person who had


    suddenly appeared was. However, they hadpletely ignored the fact that they both looked the


    same. Hearing Linda''s words, Yvonne was enlightened.


    Twins!


    Could it be that Samuel had an elder brother or younger brother?


    Seeing Yvonne in a daze, Linda asked in confusion," What are you doing? Why are you in a daze all of


    a sudden?"


    Yvonne took a deep breath and said, "Samuel in our house now isn¡¯t the real Samuel."


    "It''s not Samuel. What do you mean?" Linda asked in confusion.


    "Maybe he''s Samuel''s twin brother or younger brother, " Yvonne said.


    Linda was stunned. Samuel was not Samuel, but his twin brother?


    Thinking about yesterday''s situation, Linda could indeed feel the great change in Samuel. In particr,


    the thing that he asked her to go to the room was not something that Samuel could do!


    No wonder, they were not the same person at all!


    "Damn, what''s going on? Why did Samuel suddenly have an identical brother? And why did he pretend


    to be Samuel?" Linda''s impression of him waspletely overturned. It was not surprising that there


    was a twin brother, but why did he appear in Cloud City in the name of Samuel? Moreover, he wanted


    to have sex with her in the name of Samuel.


    Yvonne shook her head and said, "I don''t know either, but he should have a solution."


    Just like Manfred had said, if he had known beforehand, he would definitely have other ns. For the


    sake of Samuel''s safety, she couldn''t act rashly and alert the enemy.


    "Why do I feel like something big is about to happen?" Linda''s heart suddenly beat faster.


    Yvonne also thought so. No one in the Sue family knew who Samuel was, and no one knew what kind


    of background he had or why his grandfather insisted on him marrying into the Sue family. It was all a


    mystery. Yvonne vaguely felt that he might know some secrets about Samuel through this incident.


    Cloud Dragon Prison.


    The third day after Di Rat was put into prison was also the deadline Samuel gave him.


    Due to his understanding of Cloud Dragon, Di Rat had set up two sets of ns for Samuel. However,


    since he was well-known, he could not participate in this n. Otherwise, he would be more likely to be


    discovered. Therefore, he only told Samuel in detail how to get out of here.


    "That''s all I can do. If you aren''t able to leave this ce, don''t me me. This is Cloud Dragon, after


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    all. I n addition, I''ve been stared at by countless pairs of eyes every day. There''s nothing I can do about


    it," Di Rat said.


    "What about you?" Samuel said.


    Di Rat smiled and said, "It''s rare for me toe here. I want to stay a little longer. After all, this is the


    highest prison."


    There was probably no one else who could treat being i n prison as a joke other than Di Rat.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Samuel kept everything in mind. When the wind died down, he went back to the main house and began


    to think about it seriously.


    As the boss of the main branch, Guan Yong used to be given massage by others. But now, every time


    when the wind blew, Guan Yong personally massaged Samuel.


    There had been a doubt in Guan Yong''s heart that why Han Jun had suddenly changed dramatically.


    He was apletely different person. His temper was different, and his skills were different. He even


    suspected that Han Jun, who was originally Han Jun, had been betrayed.


    However, he didn''t dare to say this kind of thing casually. He didn''t know how many people he had


    used to do this. If outsiders knew about his guess, he probably wouldn''t live much longer.


    "Boss Hannigan, how is the strength?" Guan Yong asked shamelessly.


    "When I get out, I might miss your massage," Samuel said with a smile.


    Get out!


    Cold sweat instantly broke out on Guan Yong''s forehead. He should be in jail for ten years. Wasn''t it


    too early to tell others now?


    "Guan Yong, I still don''t know what you''ve done to get i n. You''ve done a lot of bad things, haven''t


    you?" Samuel asked with interest.


    Guan Yong smiled awkwardly and said, "In fact, it''s not a big deal. I set up a gray gang."


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that Guan Yong was still a big shot. But it seemed that


    he had been locked up for many years, and his heroic spirit had faded a lot.


    If there was a chance to get him out, he would be a good chess piece.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Night fell and everyone in the main room fell asleep. Samuel got up silently.


    At the same time, Nangong Qianqiu also had a n against Samuel in the Hannigan family''s courtyard.


    In the past few days, Nangong Qianqiu''s insomnia was very serious. If she closed her eyes, she would


    see the tragic situation of the Hannigan family after their deeds were exposed, which made her more


    and more uneasy. It could be said that as long as Samuel was alive, she couldn''t feel at ease.


    Nangong Qianqiu had already nned to arrange for someone to enter Cloud Dragon and kill Samuel.


    That was because she could not wait any longer. She could not endure such torture any longer.


    She could do anything for Han Jun, because in her eyes, only Han Jun could support the future of the


    Hannigan family.


    The appearance of the emperor, this was the prediction given by the heavens. No one could change it.


    The door opened and a man in ck came in.


    Nangong Qianqiu said calmly, "Within two days, kill Samuel."


    The man in ck didn''t say much. He just nodded and left.


    Nangong Qianqiu did not hesitate at all to kill his own grandson. He had a heart of stone. It was enough


    to see how low Samuel''s status was in her mind. 1


    After the man in ck left, a man who was beyond Nangong Qianqiu''s expectation appeared.


    Yan Jun.


    Nangong Qianqiu knew that Yan Jun had been helping Samuel in secret. However, after so many


    years, that useless person still failed to achieve anything. Moreover, he was a notorious cripple from


    Cloud City.


    "Do you still want to speak up for him?" Nangong Qianqiu said coldly.


    Yan Jun shook his head and lightly said, "I have already said that I will not interfere with anyone.


    However, do you really believe that Han Jun is the one who possesses the appearance of an


    emperor?"


    Nangong Qianqiu sneered and said, "What else is there to doubt? As long as you have eyes, you can


    see Han Jun is more outstanding than that trash Samuel."


    "You are only willing to look at Han Jun. You have never ced your eyes on Samuel. So what if you


    have eyes?" Yan Jun said.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s expression changed, and he said coldly, "Are you saying that I''m blind?" 1


    "Have you ever thought about the Taoist priest from back then? If he was bought by someone else,


    then what if someone tried to destroy the Hannigan family i n secret?" Yan Jun asked.


    "Hahahahaha." Nangong Qianqiu suddenlyughed and said, "There are indeed a lot of enemies of the


    Hannigan family, but they used more than ten years to frame the Hannigan family in such a ridiculous


    way. Who has the time to do that? I know you value Samuel more, but don''t forget that you''re just a


    bodyguard of the Hannigan family. It doesn''t mean anything if you value him."


    "I cannot help but admit that the Hannigan family is a big tree. Trying to overthrow it is not simple. Ten


    plus years is nothing. Hopefully, you will not regret it because of your decision." Yan Jun said.


    "Yan Jun, just wait and see. The Hannigan family will reach a higher level in Han Jun''s hands. My


    decision can''t be wrong." Nangong Qianqiu gritted her teeth and said. Even if she was wrong, how


    could this stubborn olddy be mistaken? Therefore, the best way to kill Samuel was no longer right or


    wrong, and the Hannigan family would no longer be threatened b y this matter.


    At this time, the door was opened again, and Hangong Qianqiu instantly looked terrified!

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    "Sam... Samuel!" Nangong Qianqiu looked at Samuel in horror. "Why is he here? Didn''t he go to jail on


    behalf o f the Han Jun? Why is he here?"


    Samuel waved his hand. The man in ck who had just left was already dead.


    When Nangong Qianqiu saw this, her face turned dreadfully pale.


    This was an expert that she had found. She wanted to enter Cloud Dragon and kill Samuel. How could


    it be? How could he die in the hands of this trash?


    If Yan Jun had not been in her room, Nangong Qianqiu would definitely have thought that it was Yan


    Jun who had done this, but... but Yan Jun was right beside her.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, how can you let such a good-for-nothing kill me?" Samuel said coldly.


    Gritting her teeth, Nangong Qianqiu looked at Samuel and said coldly, "I don''t care how you kill him. Do


    you know what kind of disaster you will bring to the Hannigan family if you break out of prison?"


    "A disaster?" Samuel sneered and said, "Nangong Qianqiu, you''re the cause of this. Why do you think


    I''m willing to go to jail on Han Jun''s behalf? And you still want to kill me to prevent this from being


    discovered. Do you really think I''m dumb?"


    Nangong Qianqiu was too cruel and merciless, but she didn''t think she was going too far. Since Han


    Jun could support the Hannigan family, he naturally shouldn''t go to jail. Even if he made a mistake,


    such a result shouldn''t be borne by him in Nangong Qianqiu''s opinion.


    Since Samuel was a good-for-nothing, wasn''t it a matter of course to rece him?


    "Samuel, you''re a loser. Can you me anyone else? It''s your honor to be in jail on Han Jun''s behalf,"


    Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "An honor?" Samuelughed out loud when he heard that. Hisughter was filled with helplessness


    and bitterness. He could not imagine how lowly he was in Nangong Qianqiu''s heart. It was an honor to


    be a scapegoat.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, open your eyes and watch. Who is the good-for-nothing?" Samuel turned around


    and was about to walk out of the room.


    Seeing this, Nangong Qianqiu became anxious. If Samuel did not return to prison, the bigwigs of Cloud


    Dragon would definitely be rmed tomorrow. At that time, the Hannigan family would pay a painful


    price for this matter!


    "Samuel, I won''t kill you, but you have to go back right now," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Why do you think you canmand me? You never treat me as your grandson. Do I have to treat you


    as


    Grandmother? Do you want me to die? Do I have to ept it with an honor? Nangong Qianqiu, where


    do you get your arrogance, self-confidence, and shamelessness from?" Samuel did not look back. His


    tone was t but extremely cold.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face was as red as a pig''s liver. She didn''t think that she was shameless. She did


    all this for the sake of the continued prosperity of the Hannigan family and for a better foothold of the


    Hannigan family.


    What was the point of sacrificing a mere Samuel for the Hannigan family?


    "You''re bleeding from the Hannigan family. What''s the point of making some sacrifices for the Hannigan


    family?" Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "It''s not me who should be sacrificed. It''s him!" With that, Samuel strode off.


    Nangong Qianqiu roared in panic, "Samuel, where are you going? Come back here."


    "Cloud City let that real good-for-nothing know, and let you know who is the real emperor."


    Nangong Qianqiu gasped. At this moment, Samuel''s momentum was so strong that even she felt


    tremendous pressure.


    She knew that she could not allow Samuel return to Cloud City. Otherwise, the matters of the Hannigan


    family would be exposed. Moreover, if Han Jun ended up in Samuel''s hands, the consequences would


    be


    unimaginable.


    "Yan Jun, Imand you to kill Samuel immediately," Nangong Qianqiu said to Yan Jun with ice-cold


    eyes.


    Yan Jun nced at Nangong Qianqiu indifferently and said, "I''ve said that I won''t interfere in their


    affairs."


    "Yan Jun, you''re the bodyguard of the Hannigan family. It''s our duty to protect the safety of the


    Hannigan family. Now that the Hannigan family is in danger, do you still want to sit idly by and do


    nothing? " Nangong Qianqiu said angrily.


    "The one who caused the Hannigan family to fall into danger is you. Next, let us wait and see who is


    the true emperor of the Hannigan family." Yan Jun said.


    Nangong Qianqiu fumed with anger. How could Samuel, such a good-for-nothing, be an emperor?


    For so many years, what achievements did Samuel have? What ability did he have? He did not even


    have the ability to be obedient. What big things could he do?


    "If you don''t kill him, I''ll find someone to kill him myself," Nangong Qianqiu said through gritted teeth.


    "I advise you to give up on this idea. You might even b e able to save Han Jun''s life. If you push him


    into a corner, not only will Han Jun die, you will also die." After speaking, Yan Jun left the room.


    Nangong Qianqiu was so angry that sheughed. Samuel dared to kill her. That was a fantasy.


    "Useless thing. I will never allow you to destroy the Hannigan family."

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    That night, Samuel took the opportunity to return to Cloud City. It was early in the morning.


    He came to his house on Hillside Vi in a hurry, hoping Yvonne had not mistaken Han Jun for him.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be beyond Samuel''s imagination.


    Lydia and the others were still sleeping. Samuel did not see anyone in Yvonne''s room, and there was


    no Han Jun. This made Samuel''s heart cool to the extreme.


    Since the two of them were not at home, where would they go?


    The sound of the door opening disturbed He Ting. She walked to the living room in a daze. When she


    found Samuel, she said directly, "You don''t have to look for Yvonne. She''s not at home."


    He Ting''s tone was very cold and there was even a hint of reproach in it. Samuel knew that Han Jun


    must have done something that upset He Ting.


    "Aunt He, where is Yvonne?" Samuel asked.


    In He Ting''s eyes, Samuel and Han Jun was the same person. Naturally, she would not tell Samuel


    where Yvonne was.


    "Samuel, how did you end up like this?" He Ting asked


    in confusion and anger.


    At this time, Lydia and Godfrey also went downstairs. When they saw Samuel, they were so angry.


    "Samuel, you bastard. How dare youe back? Get out of here," Lydia stood on the stairs and said.


    Godfrey did not dare to go downstairs, because both of them had been beaten by Han Jun. They did


    not dare t o get too close to him.


    "Did something really happen?"


    Han Jun, you damn fool!


    Samuel took a deep breath and clenched his fists. He only had one thought left in his mind, and that


    was to kill Han Jun.


    After leaving the vi, Samuel went to Hex Capital Nightclub. He had to ask Manfred and Johann to


    mobilize people to find Han Jun as soon as possible.


    They had just finished their business in Hex Capital and had not closed the door yet. Manfred and


    Johann did not rest either. Because of what had happened to Samuel, the two of them were deeply


    troubled.


    "Manfred, Johann."


    Hearing the voice, Manfred and Johann turned their heads at the same time. However, it was obvious


    that they had a vignt expression on their faces.


    "Who are you?" Manfred asked.


    "There''s nowhere in the world that I can find. I''m here as the master of Hengshan Mountain. If you don''t


    open the door, I''m afraid I''ll buy fake smoke," Samuel said, i


    Hearing those words, Manfred was stunned for a moment. Then, he quickened his footsteps and


    walked to Samuel''s side. Smashing his fist on Samuel''s shoulder, he said, "Fuck, you''re back! Who


    exactly is that person? I heard from Yvonne that he looks exactly like you."


    "Yvonne?"


    "Did she notice this?"


    If that was the case, the worst-case scenario might not have happened yet.


    "What''s going on? Where is Yvonne?" Samuel asked.


    Manfred told Samuel the whole story and told him about Yvonne''s living in Linda''s house.


    After knowing that Han Jun had forced Yvonne, Samuel''s killing intent was unstoppable. Fortunately, i t


    did not really happen.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Who exactly is he?" Manfred asked.


    "My brother, Han Jun," Samuel said.


    "It really is like this. Yvonne called me and said that it was very likely to be your twin brothers. However,


    why did he want to borrow your identity toe to Cloud City? Furthermore... furthermore, he won''t


    even let off his younger brother''s wife." Manfred said in confusion.


    Samuel temporarily did not wish to reveal anything regarding the matter of the Hannigan family. After


    all, this was rted to his true identity. Moreover, Samuel had long since ceased caring about this


    status. He did not continue to regard himself as a member of the Hannigan n.


    "Help me find him," Samuel said.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Samuel didn''t answer the question. Manfred knew that Samuel didn''t mention it on purpose, so he


    didn''t ask any more questions.


    With the phone calls from Manfred and Johann, the streets of Cloud City in the early hours of the


    morning suddenly became lively. Hundreds of people shuttled through the streets and into hotels,


    clubs, and entertainment venues, trying to find Han Jun.


    At this time, Han Jun was still in the gentle vige of Golden Bridge City, unwilling to leave.


    Perhaps he had stayed in Cloud Dragon for too long and had not touched women for too long, so he


    was eager to have all the women in Golden Bridge City serve him.


    "I don''t think that good-for-nothing has ever enjoyed such treatment. What a pitiful wimp," Han Jun said


    with a smile. His left and right arms made him look like an emperor. The more he thought about


    Samuel''s predicament, the more pitiful he felt Samuel was.


    He had been kicked out by the Hannigan family. In a small ce like Cloud City, he had not been able


    to live a peaceful life. He had fallen to the point where he had been bullied and treated as a good-for-


    nothing.


    "But don''t worry. I will help you clear your name and let the people in Cloud City know that you are not


    a


    good-for-nothing. After all, I will live on your name."


    "What a fucking shame on the Hannigan family."


    After speaking, Han Jun once again immersed himself in ying with women.


    The next day.


    Hangong Qianqiu received a private message that Cloud Dragon had found Samuel escaped from


    prison. Although the people she bribed managed to keep the matter under wraps for the time being, the


    exposed, not only Hannigan family be finished, but all those who were involved in this matter would


    also be implicated.


    Hangong Qianqiu knew what a serious consequence this would bring. Although she really wanted to kill


    Samuel right now, she had to send him back to Cloud City before that. After all, she had to protect her


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    beloved grandson, Han Jun.


    That day, Hangong Qianqiu got on the ne to Cloud City.


    Hangong Qianqiu had not left the capital for many years. And this time, she had spared no effort to


    help Han Jun. This olddy had really done her best.


    It was a pity that the person who was deeply despised by Hangong Qianqiu was destined to make her


    lose the whole game.


    The Form of the Emperor!


    That should have belonged to Samuel.


    Yvonne had been staying at Linda''s house for the past few days. In order to avoid meeting Han Jun,


    she didn''t even go to thepany. If it weren''t for saving food for the family, they wouldn''t have left the


    house today.


    However, to Yvonne''s surprise, she saw Samuel as soon as she went downstairs.


    Linda immediately stood in front of Yvonne and yelled at Samuel, "Get lost! You''re blocking our way in


    broad daylight. Believe it or not, I''ll call the police and arrest you."


    Samuel looked at Yvonne and said, "It''s me."


    Yvonne was in a trance. His familiar tone and expression were exactly the same as Samuel''s.


    That person did not have such a familiar feeling.


    Could it be that Samuel had returned?


    "You... you are Samuel?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel nodded and said, "The person you met before i s called Han Jun."


    Yvonne''s worries and longing for Samuel during this period of time had all turned into a tide at this


    moment. She couldn''t help but rush towards Samuel.


    However, as soon as she took a step forward, Linda grabbed her hand and said, "Yvonne, don''t believe


    him so easily. Who knows if this guy is real or not?"


    Having been reminded like this, Yvonne also felt that she couldn''t trust the person in front of him just by


    feeling. What if he was still pretending and just acting?


    "What right do you have to prove that you are Samuel? " Yvonne asked.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "I didn''t expect that I have to prove that I am me. This..."


    "See, I told you he was pretending. He didn''t know anything." Linda took a step back and looked at


    Samuel warily.


    Although Yvonne felt that the man in front of him was Samuel, if he could not prove it, Yvonne would


    not believe it.


    "You can''t prove that you''re not Samuel." Yvonne said.


    Samuel touched his nose and said, "When you sleep, you sometimes snore, often sleep at the


    headboard, and wake up at the end of the bed."


    "You don''t wear a pair of undergarments."


    "You don''t like fragrant dishes and shallots, and you eat two bowls of rice every meal."


    Upon hearing these words, Yvonne stood rooted to the spot.


    These were small details of life. He could tell them, which showed that he knew her very well. If they


    didn''t get along with each other day and night, it was impossible for him to know these things.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    More importantly, Yvonne thought that even Samuel would not know about the underwear. Had he...


    had h e seen something?


    "What do you think? Do you trust me now?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne''s face was flushed. It didn''t matter if she slept or ate, but how could he know that she didn''t like


    wearing a pair of underwear?


    "How... how do you know how do I match my underwear?" Yvonne asked.


    "Ahem." Samuel coughed awkwardly. How did he know? Of course, he would only know if he peeked


    at her. However, if he said that, Yvonne would beat him t o death.


    "Well... there are a lot of things in the wardrobe. I''m just guessing," Samuel said perfunctorily.


    "What guess? I think you''re a hooligan. Obviously, you''ve peeked at her." Linda, who didn''t mind if it


    was a big deal, looked at Samuel with disdain.


    Samuel red at Linda and said, "Give me back the money."


    When Linda heard this, she could not help but shrink her neck. He even knew about this matter. It


    seemed that he was indeed Samuel.


    "Well... Regarding your rtionship, you can discuss it on your own. I still have something to do. I''ll go


    first." Linda slipped away quickly.


    Yvonne walked up to Samuel and couldn''t help but want to give him a hug. She had been too worried


    about his safety recently. However, her eager hands were restrained by her in the end.


    "Where did you go? What happened?" Yvonne asked.


    "Do you want to know who I am?" Samuel said.


    This was the biggest secret in Samuel''s body, as well a s the thing Yvonne was most curious about. Of


    course, she wanted to know.


    Like a chicken pecking rice, she nodded her head.


    "I am..."


    Just as the two words came out of his mouth, Samuel''s phone rang. It was Manfred calling. It seemed


    that he had received news from Han Jun.


    After answering the phone, he made sure that Han Jun had been found in Golden Bridge City. Hanging


    up the phone, Samuel said to Yvonne , "Go home first. I have something to do."


    Yvonne nodded and said, "Be careful."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Don''t worry. He''s just a clown." Samuel said. His face was covered with frost as soon as he turned


    around.


    Golden Bridge City.


    In the box of Han Jun, all the women had already been chased away by Manfred''s men. A bunch of


    men had almost filled the box.


    Han Jun was terrified by the situation. It seemed that these guys had been offended by Samuel, which


    was why they hade to him.


    This useless younger brother of his actually had an enemy. He was truly a piece of shit.


    "What do you want? Money?" Han Jun asked.


    Manfred coldly smiled. This fellow looked exactly like Samuel. No wonder he was born in the same


    mother''s womb. Even though he was already very familiar with Samuel, he was still unable to find any


    ws in him.


    "That''s right, I want money, you still owe me 2 billion. When do you n to return it?" Manfred said with


    a smile.


    Han Jun was shocked. How could that good-for-nothing owe two billion yuan? Was he trying to make u


    p for it?


    "If you are unable to pay today, I will have no choice but to get rid of your hands and feet. It''s up to you


    to decide." Manfred threatened. 1


    Han Jun had juste out of Cloud Dragon City and hadn''t had time to enjoy life. If he didn''t have


    hands and feet, he wouldpletely be a good-for-nothing.


    At this moment, he didn''t care at all about exposing the Hannigan family''s transfer of bags. He turned


    to Manfred and said, "You''ve mistaken me for someone else. I''m not Samuel. I''m Han Jun. This is my


    identity card." 1


    "Do you think I''m stupid? If you said you aren''t, then you aren''t? Hurry up and pay the money.


    Otherwise, you can forget about your hands." Manfred said those words; the other people standing in


    the room took out their shining knives one by one.


    Han Jun was scared out of his wits by this scene. He immediately knelt down and begged Manfred for


    forgiveness.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Seeing Han Jun kneeling down and kowtowing with snot and tears, Manfred couldn''t understand why


    there was such a big gap between him and Samuel when they came out of their mother''s wombs.


    Han Jun did not look like a man at all. He was extremely cowardly. There was gold under a man''s


    knees and he knelt down as he wished.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    On the other hand, even though the entire Cloud City saw Samuel as a good-for-nothing, in reality, his


    performance had nothing to do with being a good-for-nothing. It was just that those ignorant people had


    mistaken him for a good-for-nothing.


    There was a huge gap between the abilities of the two brothers.


    Manfred curled his lips in disdain and said, "You don''t dare to behave like a man, do you?"


    Han Jun didn''t care if he was a man or not. As long as he could survive, he would be able to take


    revenge in the future. What was the point of temporary humiliation?


    Moreover, during the period of Cloud Dragon, Han Jun hadpletely learned to be a good boy. If he


    couldn''t win, he would admit defeat. Otherwise, he would be beaten harder. This was the reason he


    came up with.


    "Please let me go, Big Brother. I''m really not Samuel."


    Han Jun said, sobbing.


    Manfred was speechless as he shook his head. What right did this kind of person have to be Samuel''s


    brother?


    He wondered what kind of existence his family was to raise such a good-for-nothing.


    "Of course you are not Samuel." At this moment, a familiar voice reached Han Jun''s ears.


    Han Jun raised his head in disbelief.


    Samuel!


    "Why is he here?"


    "Samuel, you... why are you here? Aren''t you in jail?" asked Han Jun.


    "That''s right, this is my boss. Return two billion to him. " Manfred said with a smile. He couldn''t bear to


    watch this kind of weakling. What a disgrace to a man.


    Han Jun was stunned. How could a good-for-nothing like Samuel be the boss? Wasn''t this an


    international joke?


    "Did Samuel ask these people to put on an act and scare him on purpose?"


    Han Jun stood up angrily and said to Samuel," Samuel, how dare you find someone to scare me."


    After that, Han Jun even waved his fist at Samuel, because he was used to bullying him when he was


    in the Hannigan family. Anyway, with Hangong


    Qianqiu''s support, Samuel wouldn''t me him even if he beat him into the hospital.


    This was how Han Jun treated Samuel when he was young. When he grew up, Han Jun not only did


    not restrain himself, but he was even more arrogant.


    "I didn''t fight back in the past because I was afraid of killing you, but now I won''t." Samuel kicked out.


    Han Jun was mmed into the wall with a bang, and the pain made him feel worse than death.


    "Samuel, you dare beat me." Han Jun clenched his teeth and furiously red at Samuel.


    "Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have Hangong Qianqiu''s support?


    When I look down upon Hangong Qianqiu, even she is not qualified to show off in front of me," Samuel


    said coldly.


    Han Junughed. This idiot didn''t even care about Grandmother. He really knew how to bullshit.


    "Samuel, I''ll tell Grandmother about this. You''ll regret i t," Han Jun said.


    "Apart from having her back you up, do you have any other skills? You look more like a submissive


    eunuch i n the form of an emperor," Samuel said as he walked u p to Han Jun.


    Han Jun raised his head. He did not believe that Samuel would dare to hit him. This good-for-nothing


    had suffered so much humiliation in the Hannigan family that he did not even dare to say a word. Now


    that he had married into the Sue family, how could he still have a temper?


    "Try it. Try to touch me again," Han Jun said provocatively.


    To one side, Manfred covered his face with both hands. How could there be such a terrible existence in


    this world? In such a situation, how could he provoke Samuel? Wasn''t he courting death?


    "As you wish." Samuel''s fist smashed into Han Jun''s face.


    Han Jun mourned in pain again. He rolled on the ground and cursed Samuel. He also yelled for


    Nangong Qianqiu to avenge him, like a three-year-old child being bullied.


    "Your brother, is there something wrong with his brain?" Manfred couldn''t help but ask Samuel. He had


    never seen such a weak man, much less an adult who always talked about Grandmother. What kind of


    person was he?


    Han Jun had never achieved anything. He had relied o n Nangong Qianqiu''s indulgence to survive until


    now. I t was not surprising that he had such a performance. This was why Samuel wanted to thank


    Nangong Qianqiu. If it were not for her, perhaps Han Jun would not have been so easy to deal with.


    "Bring him back to Hex Capital Nightclub." Samuel said.


    Manfred waved his hand and the group carried Han Jun out of the room.


    "How are you going to deal with this matter?" Manfred asked Samue.


    "The main show hasn''t started yet," Samuel said.


    Manfred''s heart was filled with doubts when he saw Han Jun''s ID card. However, Samuel did not


    answer his question directly earlier on. Hence, he suppressed his curiosity and did not ask any more


    questions.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    In the afternoon of that day, Nangong Qianqiu arrived i n Cloud City with the help of magic.


    "Do you know where that trash Samuel lives?" asked Nangong Qianqiu as they got off the ne.


    "It''s in Hillside Vi," Gina said.


    Nangong Qianqiu sneered and said, "The Sue family is so rich that they can even live in the vi area?


    It seems that he has enjoyed a lot in Cloud City."


    Gina had a bitter smile on her face. Samuel was driven out of the Hannigan family and had suffered a


    lot of humiliation when he married into the Sue family. It was just a vi area and it became he enjoy


    himself in the eyes of the olddy? Then what about Han Jun? Han Jun had lived a luxurious life for so


    many years. What did it matter?


    Gina would not stand on any side at the moment, and she just regarded herself as a bystander.


    Although she valued Han Jun even more in the past, ever since Nangong Qianqiu insisted on making


    Samuel go to jail on Han Jun''s behalf, she did not want to help Han Jun anymore. After all, Samuel


    was her flesh and blood. She should not have been treated like this.


    "Mom, don''t you think sending Han Jun back to the Cloud Dragon is the best choice?" Gina said.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face turned cold and she said, "The best choice? Is it a good choice for you to let


    that trash Samuel destroy the Hannigan family?"


    Gina felt Nangong Qianqiu''s stubbornness and stopped talking. "Let''s resign ourselves to fate. I don''t


    care what will Hannigan family in the end."


    They came to Cloudridge Hill Vis. Without their registration, they were stopped at the gate.


    Gina made a phone call and was allowed to pass smoothly.


    At this moment, the entire Heavenly Family was in an uproar. Even Tian Changsheng was rmed.


    Gina had been to Cloud City, but she did not reveal her identity. But this time, she directly told him who


    she was.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The Hannigan family had sent someone here. How could the Heavenly family remain calm?


    "Dad, why did the people from the Hannigan family suddenlye to Cloud City?" Tian Honghui asked


    Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Changsheng took several deep breaths and got goosebumps all over his body. Then, his scalp


    began t o tingle as if he had been electrocuted.


    Tian Changsheng, who was thirsty, drank three cups o f tea in session, and then his throat


    moistened. His hand, which was holding the teacup, trembling unconsciously .He said, "Think about


    who lives in


    Cloudridge Hill Vis?" "Who lives there? Isn''t it our Cloud City''s property?" Tian Honghui asked in


    confusion.


    Tian Changsheng red at Tian Honghui and chided," I''m referring to Hillside Vi."


    "Hillside Vi is the Sue family'', and its current owner is Yvonne . What''s so strange about that?" Tian


    Honghui said.


    "Get lost." Tian Changsheng scolded angrily. His son was already of an old age, yet he was still so


    inattentive. How could the Sue family be counted as a ball? Back then, Samuel had bought that vi.


    Tian Honghui hadn''t even thought of this.


    Tian Honghui didn''t even know why the honored master had suddenly lost his temper. When he saw


    that something wasn''t right, he hurriedly left.


    Tian Changsheng sighed heavily and said to himself with a bitter smile, "No wonder you are so


    excellent. I still think that there is no one Ling''er doesn''t deserve. Now it seems that our family really


    doesn''t deserve you. Ling''er will suffer a big loss this time. s, my precious granddaughter. He is from


    the Hannigan family!"


    The Cloud City was nothing in front of such a high and mighty family.


    In Hillside Vi, when Gina pressed the doorbell and H e Ting opened the door, she asked with a


    puzzled face, "Who are you looking for?"


    Nangong Qianqiu nced at He Ting with disdain and said, "Samuel."


    "Sorry, he''s not at home now. If it''s convenient for you, you can call him," He Ting said politely.


    "Humph, you''d better let hime back immediately," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    He Ting frowned. This olddy had a domineering manner, and her words were not polite at all, giving


    people a very annoying feeling.


    At this time, Lydia''s voice came from home. "He Ting, don''t leave any cats or dogs in our house. If they


    have nothing to do, just ask them to leave."

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    When Lydia impatiently walked to the door and saw Gina and Nangong Qianqiu outside the door, her


    pupils dted countless times in an instant.


    She didn''t know this granny, but she would never forget Gina for the rest of her life.


    That heavy p was still fresh in Lydia''s memory, and she also knew from Samuel that Gina was a


    very powerful person.


    How... how did she end up knocking on her door all of a sudden!


    Lydia still remembered that Gina asked her to keep a low profile, and if she made things difficult for


    him, she would regret being a human being.


    But... but Lydia did not know who Gina was talking about. Could it be possible that she had offended


    that person again?


    For a moment, Lydia recalled what she had done recently, but she did not think that she had offended


    anyone.


    "You... Why are you here?" Lydia said to Gina in a panic.


    Nangong Qianqiu looked at Lydia coldly and said," Who are you calling cats and dogs?"


    Lydia was so scared that she trembled and quickly


    said, "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t say anything about you."


    Although Lydia did not know who Nangong Qianqiu was, the olddy''s momentum was very strong,


    and Gina toward her was obviously very respectful. She was not someone she could provoke.


    He Ting felt very strange. She clearly knew what kind of person Lydia was. She did not care about


    anyone when she made a scene. How could she be so polite to these two strangers in front of her?


    "Get Samuel toe back," Nangong Qianqiu said as she walked into the vi.


    Lydia did not dare to stop her. Even if she had ten times the courage, she would not dare to do such a


    bold thing.


    She timidly greeted the two of them and then called Yvonne. She did not want to look for that good-for-


    nothing Samuel. After what had happened that night, Lydia hated Samuel even more.


    Yvonne didn''t know what was going on at home, but Samuel had left before because he had something


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    important. She didn''t want to waste his time, so she went home on her own.


    In the living room, when Yvonne saw Nangong Qianqiu and Gina, she was so nervous that she said


    nothing. In the past, when she faced Grandmother, she felt that her momentum was very scary, giving


    her great pressure. No one couldpare with her in terms of majesty without anger.


    However, it was not until Yvonne faced Nangong Qianqiu that she realized the real pressure. She just


    sat there without saying a word, which made the whole vi be depressed.


    "Who are you? Why are you looking for Samuel?" Yvonne asked in a weak voice.


    Nangong Qianqiu looked Yvonne, and her eyes were full of contempt. She said, "You, what


    qualifications do you have to know who I am? I want to see Samuel.¡±


    Yvonne heard this, she was very unconvinced. This woman was too overbearing. How could she still


    be so rude when she came to her house?


    "He is busy. He can''te back now. I''m his wife. If you have anything, you can tell me, I''ll convey it


    for you," Yvonne said.


    Nangong Qianqiu stood up with a sneer on herface and walked to Yvonne with a swagger. What


    happened next was astonishing. Without saying a word, she raised her hand and pped Yvonne in


    the face.


    "Who do you think you are? Are you qualified to talk to me? Tell him toe back immediately, or you''ll


    have to kneel down. You''ll kneel as long as hees," Nangong Qianqiu said coldly.


    Seeing Yvonne being beaten, Lydia, the shrew, did not even dare to breathe heavily. She could only


    make a scene in front of those who she could afford to provoke. For those who knew that she could not


    offend, even if she was beaten, she could only swallow her pride.


    "Yvonne, you''d better let that losere back," Lydia said to Yvonne in a low voice.


    Covering her face, Yvonne gnashed her teeth and said, "Who are you? This is my home. What right do


    you have to show off here?"


    Nangong Qianqiu sneered and said, "How dare a small Sue family in Cloud City to talk to me in such a


    tone? D o you want to die?"


    "Do you still dare to kill people?" Yvonne said fearlessly.


    Nangong Qianqiu swung her crutch and was about to hit Yvonne.


    Yvonne reached out her hand and said, "I respect you a s an elder, and I respect you for your old age. I


    don''t want to argue with you, but this is not the reason for you to push your luck."


    Nangong Qianqiu was angry. "You want to go too far? D o I need a reason to beat people?"

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    "It seems that if I don''t teach you a lesson, you don''t know who I am." Nangong Qianqiu took back hier


    crutch and mmed on the floor with a ng.


    One of the bodyguards walked up to Yvonne and said condescendingly, "Kneel down."


    "What can you do to me if I don''t kneel?" Yvonne raised her head and said with an unyielding look.


    The bodyguard was expressionless. He grabbed Yvonne''s hair and pressed her head down. Then, he


    lifted his knee and hit Yvonne''s lower abdomen.


    Yvonne cried out in pain. Feeling the continuous pressure from the bodyguards, she could do nothing


    but kneel on the ground.


    She had an unruly temperament, but in front of strength, she couldn''tpare with bodyguards.


    Nangong Qianqiu smiled smugly and said to Yvonne," Aren''t you hot-tempered? Why are you kneeling


    down again?"


    Yvonne looked unwilling. She raised her head and red at Nangong Qianqiu, saying, "I can kneel


    down t o you and burn incense for one and a half hours. Do you want it?"


    Nangong Qianqiu was furious and mmed her walking stick on Yvonne''s shoulder with a ferocious


    expression.


    "You reckless bitch! How dare you curse me to die!" Nangong Qianqiu snarled.


    Yvonne''s face was full of pain. At this time, Lydia finally couldn''t bear it anymore. She knew that if


    Yvonne continued to be so stubborn, she would definitely suffer.


    However, she didn''t dare to resist Nangong Qianqiu. She just walked to Yvonne¡¯s side and said,


    "Yvonne, don''t talk anymore. Hurry up and let that losere back. He offended someone, so he has


    to bear the consequences."


    "A good-for-nothing? I like this address. But you are the mother of this bitch. You should kneel down as


    well." Nangong Qianqiu said with a smile.


    Lydia¡¯s bones were soft. Hearing this, she did not hesitate to kneel down. She did not want to be


    beaten.


    Nangong Qianqiu still seemed to feel that her deterrence was not enough. She turned to look at He


    Ting and was not going to let go of a servant in the house.


    "And youe and kneel down. Anyone rted to Samuel will be implicated by him," Nangong


    Qianqiu said.


    Hearing this, Lydia''s heart was full of hatred for Samuel. What kind of person had he done to incur the


    wrath of the gods? He had actually attracted such a powerful opponent.


    The three of them knelt down in front of Nangong Qianqiu at the same time, which made her feel like a


    superior. Satisfied, she sat back on the sofa.


    Gina remained indifferent throughout the entire process and did not interfere. First of all, she knew that


    her involvement would not change the oue. Secondly, she also did not need to interfere. These


    matters would naturally be handled by Samuel.


    Just like Lydia had said, he had to bear the consequences himself. As for whether Nangong Qianqiu


    had reaped the fruits of her evil deeds or Samuel had continued to suffer injustice, she could only wait


    and see.


    "Gina, why don''t you teach such an ungrateful woman a lesson?" Nangong Qianqiu said to Shi Jing.


    Gina knew that the Old Madam was asking her to force Yvonne, but she would not do that.


    "Mom, it has nothing to do with me," Gina said lightly.


    Nangong Qianqiu snorted coldly and said, "Do you think you can make your conscience feel better? Do


    you need to show mercy to such a loser? Since you don''t hit her, I''ll let someone hit her."


    After Nangong Qianqiu finished speaking, she ordered the bodyguard "Beat this woman for me. I''d like


    to see how hard her bones are."


    Without saying a word, the bodyguards gave Yvonne several ps in the face in session.


    However, Yvonne''s bones were also tough. She gritted her teeth and endured it, but she didn''t make a


    sound.


    Hangong Qianqiu looked at Yvonne with a sneer. She didn''t believe that this woman could hold on


    forever." Isn''t a hopelessly good-for-nothing''s woman also a good-for-nothing?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Soon, Yvonne''s face swelled up, and countless fingerprints covered her face. Gina couldn''t stand it


    anymore. Gina said to Hangong Qianqiu, "Mom, didn''t youe to Samuel? Aren''t you afraid that he


    has found Han Jun already?"


    Hearing this, Hangong Qianqiu was shocked.


    Although she still wanted to continue torturing Yvonne, she couldn''t afford to waste any more time on


    her beloved grandson.


    After the bodyguards stopped, she said to Yvonne, "Get him toeback."


    Yvonne could not speak clearly, but eventually, Lydia took out the phone.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    "Samuel, where have you been? Why don''t youe home?" After the call was connected, Lydia


    cursed. Because all this was caused by Samuel. If it weren''t for him, Yvonne wouldn''t have been


    beaten.


    Moreover, Lydia also understood that the appearance o f Gina today was not to make trouble for her,


    so she was not that afraid. As long as Samuel came to bear the consequences, the Sue family could


    distance themselves from her.


    If Samuel wanted to get them into trouble, Lydia also came up with a good idea. It was best to ask


    Yvonne and Samuel to divorce on the spot. In this way, she would not have to be implicated.


    After finding Han Jun, Samuel had already gotten his phone back. But Lydia suddenly asked him to go


    back, and her attitude was so bad that Samuel could not figure it out.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Samuel said.


    "Don''t call me. I''m not your mother. Now that your enemy hase to find you, you''d better get back


    home," Lydia said.


    Enemies!


    Upon hearing this, Samuel narrowed his eyes. "Did Nangong Qianqiu directly go to Hillside Vi?"


    Samuel hung up the phone and drove the car all the way. Soon, he arrived at Cloudridge Hill Vis.


    When he returned home, he saw Yvonne and the other two kneeling in front of Nangong Qianqiu, and


    Yvonne''s face was red and swollen. Samuel''s killing intent directly covered the whole vi.


    With a sullen face, Samuel walked to Yvonne''s side and took a few deep breaths.


    How dare she hit Yvonne!


    How dare she hit Yvonne!


    "Samuel, are you going back with me, or do you want me to force you?" Nangong Qianqiu said to


    Samuel with disdain.


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth curved into a cold smile. He turned his head suddenly and said to


    Nangong Qianqiu, "You''ve crossed my bottom line."


    "The bottom line?" Nangong Qianqiu smiled disdainfully and said, "Is there a bottom line for a useless


    person like you?"


    Samuel clenched his fists and said in a cold voice, "Is i t useful to me for bringing these good-for-


    nothings here?"


    Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes were full of contempt.


    Although the man she sent was killed by Samuel, he could not beat so many bodyguards this time.


    What''s more, even if it happenedst time, it was just an ident in Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes.


    It must be the loser in ck who was too careless. That was why he was so careless. Otherwise, with


    Samuel''s strength, how could he be a match for him?


    "Samuel, you''re the one who got them into trouble.


    Don''t me me. I''ve warned you a long time ago. If you do as I say, they''ll be safe and sound. But if


    you push them to this point, then the entire Sue family will have to die with you," Nangong Qianqiu said


    with a smile.


    The entire Sue family!


    Lydia was shocked when she heard this. "Who the hell is this olddy? She is so arrogant! She doesn''t


    even care about the Sue family, and she wants to bury all of them with Samuel. Does she have the


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ability to do that?"


    No matter whether she could do it or not, Lydia was already afraid. She would never let Samuel get her


    into trouble.


    "Samuel, from now on, you have nothing to do with the Sue family. You are not from the Sue family."


    Lydia said to Samuel eagerly.


    "Hahahahaha." Nangong Qianqiuughed and looked a t Samuel with pity in her eyes. "I didn''t expect


    you to live with the Sue family, and now you''re going to be kicked away. What a pity. Since you live so


    humbly, why don''t you die?"


    "Despicable?" Samuel lowered his head and said, "I am indeed very humble. No one cares about me,


    but..."


    Suddenly, Samuel raised his head and looked at Nangong Qianqiu with his torch-like eyes. He


    continued, "Despicableness doesn''t mean that I can be bullied by others."


    "So? What can you do? Do you want to resist? You''re a good-for-nothing. Do you have the ability to


    resist?" Nangong Qianqiu said disdainfully. She poked her crutch as if she were themander of the


    military. Several bodyguards surrounded Samuel and approached Samuel.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and said with a smile," Nangong Qianqiu, I''m useless in your eyes, aren''t


    I? I''ve been beaten by him since I was a child, and I don''t even dare to fight back, so it''s natural for you


    to think that I''m a coward. But do you know? I won''t fight back because I''m afraid that I''ll identally


    kill him."


    After that, Samuel took the lead in attacking the bodyguards. He moved so fast that Nangong Qianqiu


    and the others couldn''t see him clearly at all.


    Gina''s expression changed. "Does Samuel really have such a powerful skill?"


    However, it seemed to be a matter of course for him to learn from Yan Jun since he was a child.


    The sleeping tiger didn''t seem to be a sick cat, it was just that he hadn''t awakened yet.


    But now, Samuel had obviously awakened!


    How scary would the awakened tiger be?


    One could tell just by looking at Nangong Qianqiu''s shocked expression!

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Several bodyguards, who were at Samuel''s hands, were all knocked down and fainted. They did not


    even have a chance to fight back.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face was as pale as a sheet. Last time, she thought Samuel had luckily defeated


    the man in ck. But now, Samuel''s powerful skills had truly appeared in front of her. Could this still be


    considered a fluke?


    "You..." Nangong Qianqiu looked at Samuel in disbelief. "How could it be possible? He is such a good-


    for-nothing. How could he be so powerful?"


    These bodyguards were all experts trained by Yan Jun. They were strong enough to protect Samuel.


    Why? Why did they look like paper in front of Samuel?


    Nangong Qianqiu''s understanding of Samuel fell apart at this moment. She was so shocked that she


    could not calm down.


    Although Gina was surprised, the turmoil caused by Nangong Qianqiu was much less severe, because


    she did not treat Samuel as a piece of trash. He had been treated unfairly since he was a child. It was


    understandable for him to secretly make himself stronger.


    "Do you know why I have to endure for so many years? " Samuel said.


    Nangong Qianqiu was so shocked that she fell down o n the sofa. After hearing Samuel''s words, she


    asked breathlessly, "Why?"


    "Because only by forcing me into a dead end can I convince myself to kill you!" Samuel said.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s pupils seemed to have experienced an earthquake. Samuel... actually wanted to kill


    her!


    Gina''s figure shed. Fortunately, she was sitting on the sofa. Otherwise, she would definitely fall to the


    ground because of Samuel''s words.


    His hiding ce was actually to kill Nangong Qianqiu!


    It was no wonder that for so many years, he had always been a quiet loser who had been spurned by


    thousands of people. It turned out that his forbearance made it reasonable for Nangong Qianqiu to be


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    insatiable, and then he could be ruthless to her.


    It was the Hannigan family who forced him into this situation. No one could be med!


    "You... you dare to kill me? Samuel, you good-for-nothing, how dare you!" After being frightened,


    Nangong Qianqiu said to Samuel exasperatedly.


    Samuel smiled coldly and said, "You don''t care about my life. Do I care about your life or death?"


    Nangong Qianqiu saw the coldness on Samuel¡¯s face and sensed that he did not seem to be joking.


    She said, "Aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning?"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do it myself." Samuel took out the phone. 1


    Not longter, Manfred brought Han Jun to Hillside Vi.


    Yvonne had long known that there was a person who looked exactly like Samuel, so when she saw


    Han Jun, she was not surprised. But Lydia and He Ting were shocked out of their wits.


    He... he looked exactly like Samuel!


    He Ting finally understood that the man who went home that day was not Samuel at all. The man who


    wanted to rape Yvonne was not Samuel.


    "Han Jun." When Nangong Qianqiu saw Han Jun''s bruised face, her heart ached so much that she


    could not breathe.


    Han Jun thought he was saved when he saw Nangong Qianqiu. He said with snot and tears,


    "Grandma, you''re finally here. Hurry up and beat this loser up. How dare he find someone to beat me?


    Grandma, you must avenge me."


    Han Jun, who was kneeling, walked to the front of Nangong Qianqiu, which was so touching.


    Nangong Qianqiu kept patting Han Jun''s back, as if she wasforting an injured child. He said,


    "Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother will definitely avenge you. My poor grandson, it''s my fault. Grandmother


    camete to make you suffer."


    This scene was so touching, and the affection of the mother-inw and grandson was deep and strong.


    1


    However, Samuel was also a member of the Hannigan family, as well as Hangong Qianqiu''s grandson.


    It was ridiculous that there was such a huge difference between them.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    "Samuel, Grandmother is here. Kneel down and apologize to me." Han Jun said to Samuel. His eyes


    were vicious.


    With Hangong Qianqiu, Han Jun also had confidence. Because as long as Grandmother was there,


    even if the sky fell, he would not be afraid.


    Moreover, Han Jun did not believe that Samuel would dare to mess around in front of Hangong


    Qianqiu.


    A good-for-nothing was, in the end, a good-for-nothing. How could he have a strong backbone?


    "Samuel, you dare to hit your brother. It will be unforgivable if you don''t die," Hangong Qianqiu said


    angrily.


    Brother?


    The heavens couldn''t tolerate it?


    Samuel''s face was full of disdain. If he didn''t resist, he would have been killed by Hangong Qianqiu''s


    men. Was he going to give up his life for the sake of justice?


    If this was the case, what was the use of justice?


    "Hangong Qianqiu, the heavens will not tolerate me. I will go against the heavens. So what?" Samuel


    said as he walked toward Han Jun.


    The bodyguards brought by Hangong Qianqiu had all


    been beaten down by Samuel, so she could only protect Han Jun on her own. But before Han Jun


    could figure out the situation, he felt that Samuel would definitely kneel down. Instead, he would block


    in front of Hangong Qianqiu.


    "Kneel down and kowtow to me. I might be able to spare your life. By the way, I''ll take care of your


    woman for you," Han Jun said.


    "You don''t know what''s good for you." Once again, Manfred felt speechless by Han Jun''s intelligence.


    He simply couldn''t rte Han Jun to Samuel. Between blood brothers, one was an idiot, while the other


    was obviously an ambitious person. Their blood lineage, however, gave birth to twopletely different


    people.


    Samuel sneered. He put one hand around Han Jun''s neck and lifted him up with the other. He said


    coldly," Han Jun, when will you realize that Hangong Qianqiu can no longer protect you?"


    After uttering those words, Samuel extended his other hand and struck Han Jun''s shoulder de.


    The cries that sounded like pigs being ughtered resounded through the entire vi.


    In a hurry, Hangong Qianqiu stepped forward, pulled Samuel, and cursed, "Let him go. Samuel, he''s


    my precious grandson. Let him go, or I''ll make you die a terrible death."


    Samuel pushed Hangong Qianqiu away. However, she didn''t give up. Instead, he lifted her crutch and


    hit


    Samuel''s back hard.


    Samuel didn''t even frown. He said to Nangong Qianqiu, "The pain of the body is less than one in ten


    thousandth of the heart. Do you know that my heart was broken into pieces at the age of twelve?"


    "Let him go! Let him go!" Nangong Qianqiu did not care what Samuel said. All she wanted now was to


    save Han Jun.


    Samuel smiled faintly. The moment he let go of Han Jun, he kicked him in the abdomen.


    After Han Jun fell, he curled up on the ground. The pain made him break out in a cold sweat, and he


    felt a s if his hand, which had been hit by Samuel, had beenpletely numb, as if it had been


    useless.


    Nangong Qianqiu ran to Han Jun''s side in a panic and asked with distress, "Han Jun, Han Jun, how are


    you? Are you okay?"


    "Grandma, help me kill him. Help me kill him," Han Jun said, sobbing.


    Nangong Qianqiu couldn''t wait to kill Samuel thousands of times. He dared to hurt her grandson, but


    now she had no one to use. How could she be Samuel''s opponent?


    "Samuel, your father''s remains are still warm. He won''t let you off if he finds out what you''ve done,"


    Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Samuel burst intoughter. "His bones haven''t even turned cold yet?" "What a dead body. Does he


    know that you want to kill his son?" Samuel''sughter suddenly stopped, and he said to Nangong


    Qianqiu coldly.


    Nangong Qianqiu gritted her teeth and said, "I am his mom. Who am I going to kill? Can he still care


    about m e?"


    Samuel took a deep breath. What was being rude and unreasonable? This old woman had fully


    expressed this point.


    Lydia''s unreasonable behavior was nothing in front of her.


    At this time, another person came from the vi.


    "Master," Samuel shouted.


    "Van Jun, you are the bodyguard of Hannigan family. Now he is a threat to my life. I order you to kill


    him," Nangong Qianqiu said to Van Jun. As long as he was willing to kill Samuel, Samuel would


    definitely die.


    Van Jun walked towards Samuel step by step. Han Jun seemed to have seen Samuel''s end. Although


    he was still in pain, he could not help but smile.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Samuel, you''re so fucking powerful. Let me see, can you beat Van Jun?" Han Jun yelled.


    At this time, even Gina became nervous. Although Samuel hadpletely suppressed Nangong


    Qianqiu, with Van Jun''s help, he would definitely turn the situation around. His strength was beyond the


    imagination of ordinary people.


    "Are you awake?" Yan Jun walked in front Samuel and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Samuel''s face was covered with sweat. He could ignore anyone in the Hannigan family, but his respect


    for Yan Jun was bone-deep. Without Yan Jun, he would not have be what he was today.


    "Master, I can''t sleep even if I want to," Samuel said.


    "Since you have awakened, it is time for the world to get to know you." said Yan Jun. After that, he


    walked t o the side. It was as if he did not intend to be in charge at all.


    Seeing this, Hangong Qianqiu felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer. If Yan Jun did not make a


    move, who else could stop Samuel?


    "Yan Jun, have you forgotten what he said to you before he died?" asked Hangong Qianqiu through


    gritted teeth.


    "Of course I remember. He wants me to stay with the Hannigan family for the rest of my life so that they


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    can continue to pass down their legacy," Yan Jun said.


    "In this case, why don''t you kill him? The Hannigan family can be carried forward in Han Jun''s hands,"


    Hangong Qianqiu said.


    "Him?" Yan Jun looked at Han Jun with disdain and said, "In my eyes, he''s worse than trash."


    Han Jun heard this and immediately shouted, "Yan Jun, you''re bullshitting. I''m trash, who do you think


    you are? You''re just a bodyguard of our family, a dog o f ours. What right do you have to call me


    trash?"


    "Hangong Qianqiu, did you hear that? He only regards me as a dog." Yan Jun smiled contemptuously.


    Hangong Qianqiu''s heart sank. Yan Jun had contributed greatly to the Hannigan family''s achievements


    today. Even if Han Jun¡¯s grandpa was still alive, he would never dare to treat Yan Jun as a servant.


    However, Hangong Qianqiu would not refute Han Jun''s words. His grandson said that it was a dog,


    then he is a dog.


    "Samuel, kill me if you have the ability." Hangong Qianqiu spoke to Samuel in a cold voice. She did not


    believe that Samuel would really dare to do such a thing. Once she left this ce, she would definitely


    be able to find a method to deal with Samuel.


    "I will not kill you. After all, I am also afraid of being struck by lightning. However, if you want Han Jun to


    live, you can only choose one path." After saying this, Samuel looked at Manfred.


    Manfred was confused. He was still not sure what was going on. However, this olddy was obviously


    the Grandmother of Samuel. As for why she wanted to treat Samuel like this, Manfred was not sure at


    all.


    "Why are you looking at me? Do you want me to make a move?" Manfred asked in confusion.


    "Where''s the thing I gave you?" Samuel said.


    Hearing these words, Manfred came back to his senses. He hurriedly raised his hand and one of his


    underlings ran to his side.


    An exquisite wooden box was given to Manfred by Samuel. However, Manfred had never seen what


    was inside the box.


    "What is this thing?" Manfred asked softly after passing the wooden box to Samuel.


    Samuel took the box and threw it at Hangong Qianqiu.


    The wooden box fell to the ground, cracked with a bang, and a piece of white silk spread out.


    Manfred was dumbfounded, and then a chill went straight from the soles of his feet to the top of his


    head.


    This thing... isn''t it something used as a suspended beam tomit suicide?


    Gina almost fainted when she saw the white silk.


    Lydia, Yvonne , and He Ting were so scared that they didn''t even dare to look up.


    Lydia, in particr, had humiliated Samuel many times in the past. She had even tried her best to force


    Samuel out of the Sue family . But now, Samuel had shown such a strong power that she was almost


    scared out of her wits.


    In the past three years, she had been so arrogant in front of such a person! Just thinking about it made


    Lydia feel scared!


    In the entire mansion, only Yan Jun had a faint smile o n his face.


    "Cruel?"


    Not at all!


    For the unfairness of Samuel, it was reasonable for Nangong Qianqiu to end up like this. After all, she


    wanted someone to kill Samuel.


    "Samuel, what do you mean?" Nangong Qianqiu said through gritted teeth.


    "Only one of you and Han Jun can leave this ce alive," Samuel said coldly.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Han Junughed out loud as if he had heard an international joke.


    "When did this good-for-nothing learn to put on airs? How dare he threaten me like this?"


    "Samuel, do you think I''m scared? Why don''t you fucking look at yourself? How can you scare me?"


    Han Jun said.


    Samuel looked at Hangong Qianqiu. There was no family emotion in his eyes. His pupils were like


    bottomless pools that could swallow people at any time.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hangong Qianqiu''s heart was trembling. She had never thought Samuel, who had always been a good-


    for-nothing in her heart, could do such a vicious thing.


    "Samuel, if you have the guts, just kill me. I''d like to see if you have the guts to do so," Hangong


    Qianqiu said.


    Although only one of them could leave Samuel, what h e wanted was the death of Hangong Qianqiu.


    Only when Hangong Qianqiu was dead, could the real threat be relieved. And he had never taken Han


    Jun seriously.


    More importantly, Han Jun had to return to Cloud Dragon Prison to continue his prison. He could not


    die.


    "Don''t you feel sorry for Han Jun? Let''s see how long you can hold on." Samuel said and walked


    toward Han Jun.


    Han Jun immediately panicked and burrowed into Hangong Qianqiu''s arms. He said to Samuel, "Trash,


    what the fuck you want to do? Don''te close to me."


    When Samuel approached Han Jun, Hangong Qianqiu held him tightly in her arms and scolded him,"


    Samuel, I advise you to leave yourself a way out. Otherwise, I will kill you even if I have to sacrifice


    everything I have."


    Samuel sneered and said, "Hangong Qianqiu, don''t you understand your situation yet?"


    Samuel took Han Jun''s arm and dragged him nearly three meters away. Then, he stopped and


    punched at Han Jun''s other arm.


    Han Jun cried out in pain as everyone expected. For a weak man like him, even a scratch on his finger


    could make a few teardrops. How could he bear such a kind of hurt?


    Samuel said to Hangong Qianqiu, "Right now, his hands haven''t been disabled, but soon he''ll be


    crippled."


    Hangong Qianqiu was so angry that her whole body trembled. She felt sorry for Han Jun, and she was


    so angry at Samuel that she wanted to cut him into pieces.


    Seeing that Nangong Qianqiu was indifferent, Samuel stepped on Han Jun''s right leg with all his


    strength.


    Han Jun was in so much pain that he rolled and rolled on the ground. He was no longer so high and


    mighty a s Samuel. He began to beg for mercy. "Han Jun, I am trash. I am trash. Please let me go.


    Please let me go." 1


    "The first leg." Samuel said to Nangong Qianqiu indifferently.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s eyelids jumped. At this moment, she really saw Samuel''s vicious means.


    "The second leg." Samuel attacked Han Jun''s other leg again. In less than a minute, Han Jun was


    destined to spend the rest of his life in the wheelchair.


    "Ah..."


    The pig-like scream echoed in the vi for a long time.


    Lydia felt her whole body go limp and scared out of her wits.


    Samuel, is this the kind of person he is? He''s so scary when he''s ruthless.


    Lydia wanted nothing more than to kneel before


    Samuel in order to forgive her for going too far in the past.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, he can only be a wheelchair for the rest of his life. Don''t you have the heart to


    watch him eat with someone else? Isn''t he your favorite


    grandson?" Samuel said coldly.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face was full of pain. She really couldn''t bear to see Han Jun being tortured again.


    This was the treasure she had held in her hand since h e was a child. Even if she put him in her mouth,


    she was afraid of melting him.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    "Samuel, how can you treat your brother like this? How can you do this to me?" Nangong Qianqiu


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    roared.


    "If you want to kill me, I won''t resist. Do you want me t o extend my neck and let you cut it off?


    Nangong Qianqiu, you''re not the only one who has the final say i n this world. You don''t have the right


    to be a dictator," Samuel said tly.


    "Grandma, you are so old. I beg you to let me live. I beg you, I beg you to die." Han Jun knew that only


    when Nangong Qianqiu was dead could he survive. When his life was in danger, how could he care


    about Nangong Qianqiu''s life?


    Hearing this, Nangong Qianqiu could not believe that Han Jun wanted her to die!


    "Han Jun, do you know what you''re talking about? I''m your Grandmother," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "You are Grandmother, so you should keep me alive, shouldn''t you? Don''t you want to hurt your


    grandson?" Han Jun said.


    Nangong Qianqiu looked desperate. Her precious grandson, who said he would take care of her for a


    lifetime since he was a child, actually let her die at this time.


    After so many years of love, even if it was used on a dog, it was time to sacrifice its life to protect her.


    But what about Han Jun? He would only let her die in a crisis.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, if your grandson wants you dead, will you die?" Samuel asked.


    Nangong Qianqiu gritted her teeth. "It shouldn''t be like this. It shouldn''t be like this."


    Her n was wless. How did it turn out like this? How did he get out of Cloud Dragon Prison?


    "Samuel, how did you leave the prison? Who is helping you?" After speaking, Nangong Qianqiu looked


    at Yan Jun and continued with vicious eyes, "Yan Jun, didn''t you say that you would not interfere in this


    matter? Why did you rescue him from Cloud Dragon Prison?"


    Yan Jun lightly smiled and said. "I did not save him. It''s just that you have underestimated him all this


    while."


    "Ever since I received the call that you asked me to call back, I have guessed your n. Nangong


    Qianqiu, do you think that you are the only smart person in the world?" At this time, Samuel came to


    Han Jun''s side.


    Han Jun was so frightened that he urinated. A pool of yellow water soaked the floor. He kowtowed to


    Nangong Qianqiu and said, "Grandma, I beg you. You''d better die quickly. What''s the point of living,


    you old bastard?" "Did you hear that? He called you an old bastard. In his eyes, you are just an old


    bastard," Samuel said with a sneer.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face was as pale as death, and her pupils were dull. At this moment, she was really


    desperate.


    She had put in so much effort to save Han Jun. She had thought that this precious grandson of hers


    would allow her to live happily for the rest of her life, but what about now? Han Jun only hoped that she


    would die soon.


    "Samuel, the Hannigan family will be destroyed once you hold it in your hands. Once I die, the


    Hannigan family will be finished." Nangong Qianqiu made her final struggle. She hoped that she could


    use the survival of the Hannigan family to threaten Samuel.


    "Do you think I want to be the sessor of the Hannigan family?" said Samuel coolly. "There''s a ce


    where I, Samuel, will be the Hannigan family."


    He destroyed Han Jun''s left arm with a single punch.


    Han Jun''s eyes were blood-red. He yelled at Nangong Qianqiu, "Old woman, don''t fucking try to hurt


    me. Go t o hell, old woman. I''ll burn two more sticks of incense for you. Go to hell. I beg you."


    Nangong Qianqiu felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife. "Why? Why is the person she has always


    valued so much behaving so stupidly at this moment?"


    She had always thought that Samuel was a good-for-nothing, but now Samuel was so strong!


    Could it be that the Taoist had made a mistake about the emperor and the traitor''s appearance?


    "Was it my fault? Was it my fault?" Nangong Qianqiu muttered to herself as she picked up the white


    silk.


    At this time, Gina walked to Nangong Qianqiu and said, "Mom, I''m here to see you off for thest time."


    Nangong Qianqiu was shocked and asked Gina, "Did you know it would be like this?"


    "Mom, I''ve advised you. You know very well what kind of person Han Jun is. How could he take on


    important responsibilities? I don''t have any objections to you asking Samuel to go to jail on Han Jun''s


    behalf. But why did you still want to kill him?" Gina said helplessly. She took the white silk cloth and


    tossed it forward.


    The white silk was hung in the living room. Gina had once killed Han Cheng with her own hands. For


    her, it was not a big deal to see Nangong Qianqiu off again.


    Nangong Qianqiu shook her head. Even at this moment, she still did not think Samuel was better than


    Han Jun. Even if Han Jun wanted her to die, even if Han Jun''s image was no longer as good as her


    obedient grandson, the two of them still had a long way to go in terms of abilities.


    "Samuel, the Hannigan family will be destroyed once I die. I want to watch the day when you be


    as miserable as a dog below."

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Samuel lowered his head and did not bend down until Nangong Qianqiu, who was struggling, did not


    raise his head until there was no movement.


    Dead.


    "It''s good that she''s dead."


    If she died, there wouldn''t be any problems. Then, she wouldn''t be able to see Han Jun''s wimpy


    appearance ever again.


    "Samuel, she''s dead. Can you let me go now?" Han Jun said to Samuel. He was not sad at all. He only


    cared about whether he could leave this ce safe and sound.


    "If I let you go, you will have to go back to Cloud Dragon to jail. Guan Yong will definitely serve you


    well. After all, I beat him a lot," Samuel said with a smile.


    Han Jun''s expression was as ugly as if he had eaten shit. It wasn''t easy for him to get out, yet he had


    to go back to jail?


    And if what he said was true and Guan Yong was really beaten, he would suffer a fate worse than


    death i n the big room in the future.


    "Samuel, I beg you. Please help me think of a way. Don''t let me go back. I can do whatever you want


    me t


    o do." Han Jun''s legs were crippled. It was impossible for him to kneel. He could only lie on the ground


    and knock his head on the ground.


    "If you don¡¯t return, the Hannigan family will really be finished." Samuel smiled and said. After which, he


    looked towards Gina.


    Gina walked to Samuel and asked, "What do you want t o do?"


    "The Hannigan family is meaningless to me, but at least they can ensure that you will have nothing to


    worry about in the future," Samuel said.


    Gina took a deep breath. He was now fully qualified to control the Hannigan family, but he didn''t seem


    to take it seriously. Even if it was something he could easily get, he didn''t want it.


    "But there''s one thing I need your help with." Samuel said.


    Gina nodded and said, "This is what I should do. Although I know I can''t make up for anything, I will


    feel better if I can help you do something."


    "The day of the Sue family gathering is in a few days. Take those wedding gifts back," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Lydia and Yvonne suddenly raised their heads at the same time and looked at Samuel in


    disbelief.


    "I didn''t expect that she would send such a valuable betrothal gift to me as a reward!"


    Then... then, wouldn''t the owner of this bridal gift be Yvonne ?


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. So it was Samuel from the Hannigan family.


    "Who on earth is this Gina?"


    And Hangong Qianqiu, who were hanging ,and Han Jun,, what kind of people were they!


    Lydia could not help but want to stand up and ask Samuel to keep the betrothal gifts. After all, they


    were for Yvonne. With so much gold and jade in her pocket, how could Lydia be willing to let her take


    them back?


    However, Hangong Qianqiu''s body was still hanging, s o she really didn''t have the courage to speak.


    At this time, the door of the vi opened, and Godfrey, reeking of alcohol, returned home after having a


    party with his friends.


    When Godfrey saw Samuel, he plucked up his courage and walked toward him angrily.


    "Samuel, you bastard. You even dared to hit me. I''m going to teach you a lesson today," Godfrey said,


    gnashing his teeth.


    Upon hearing this, Lydia broke out in a cold sweat. "H e is so unruly after drinking a little wine? Does


    he dare to look down Samuel?"


    Samuel is a big shot, and he won''t even let his Grandmother go. Godfrey is nothing to him.


    Lydia stood up and ran to Godfrey. She gave him a hard p in the face and said, "Godfrey, if you are


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    drunk, go back to your room to rest.¡±


    Godfrey was a little sobered by the p. In fact, he didn''t have to be pped by her. Just hearing


    Lydia''s angry voice was enough to wake him up. After all, he was afraid of Lydia in his bones.


    "Honey, what are you doing? This loser almost raped our daughter," Godfrey said with confusion.


    Lydia gritted her teeth. It was a misunderstanding, and even if it was really done by Samuel, so what?


    Could he be provoked?


    At this time, Lydia even felt that it was natural. After all, Yvonne was Samuel''s wife.


    "Shut up. It''s none of your business here. Go back to your room." Lydia scolded.


    Godfrey was confused. "What''s going on?"


    And at this time, he found that there were more strangers in the house, and the atmosphere was full of


    weirdness.


    All of a sudden, out of the corner of Godfrey¡¯s eye, he saw a figure hanging in the air. When he saw


    Hangong Qianqiu''s suffocating and ferocious face, he was so scared that he sat down on the ground.


    His hands and feet were weak and his head was in a daze.


    "Who... who is this? How could she hang herself in our house?" Godfrey said in horror.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Lydia did not dare to look at Nangong Qianqiu. She was afraid of having nightmares at night, and she


    did not dare to exin this matter to Godfrey casually. She said to Samuel, "Your father is drunk. I''ll


    take him back to the room first."


    If Samuel did not nod, Lydia would not dare to move. A t this moment, Lydia was petrified to the core.


    "Go." Samuel said.


    At this moment, all the pressure poured down like a flood. Lydia pulled Godfrey up the stairs without


    saying a word.


    When they got upstairs, Godfrey asked Lydia, "Honey, what''s going on? How can someone hang


    herself at home? And who are the others?"


    Lydia took a deep breath, and her heart was still trembling. She said to Godfrey, "Don''t ask so many


    questions. I warn you not to provoke Samuel easily in the future."


    "Don''t provoke Samuel? Wife, are you stupid? You don''t even dare to mess with this loser?" Godfrey


    said i n confusion. Lydia used to be domineering in front of Samuel. Why didn''t she dare to mess with


    him now?


    Lydia gritted her teeth. Samuel had even hounded his Grandmother to death. She was nothing to him.


    If she provoked him again in the future, she was not sure


    what would happen to her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What should I say? Do you have any other opinions?" Lydia said coldly.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Godfrey trembled all over and said quickly, "No problem, no problem."


    Downstairs.


    Gina had already left with Han Jun. She went back first. After handing Han Jun over to the Cloud


    Dragon Prison, she would return to Cloud City on the day of the Family Day.


    Yan Jun walked to Samuel''s side. He patted his shoulder and said, "If you have time,e back and


    visit me."


    "Master, I will," Samuel said.


    Yan Jun nodded and left with Nangong Qianqiu''s body.


    Manfred felt that there was no point in staying behind any longer. After witnessing the true face of the


    tiger today, he was greatly intimidated by it. He had to go back home to rest and digest this matter.


    Back then, Manfred had said that Samuel was not an ordinary person. However, Manfred never


    imagined that Samuel would be able to reach such an extraordinary level.


    However, what he did was not cruel. After all, Nangong Qianqiu wanted to kill him, so it was natural for


    him to resist.


    "Call me if you need anything," Manfred said to Samuel.


    After sending away the insignificant people, He Ting also went to the kitchen to cook. There were only


    Yvonne and Samuel left in the living room.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital first," Samuel said softly a s he walked to Yvonne''s side.


    Yvonne nodded. Her injury this time was more serious than thest time. If she didn''t get treatment in


    time, she didn''t know whether or not it would leave a mark on her face.


    On the way to the hospital, Yvonne wanted to say something several times but stopped on second


    thought. The shock in her heart right now was equivalent to a magnitude 10 earthquake.


    Samuel''s identity, Gina''s identity, and his breathtaking wedding gift.


    Yvonne had never thought that the wedding gift would have something to do with her because she was


    the only one among the younger generation of the Sue family to get married. Moreover, Samuel''s


    image was that of a loser. No one would have thought that the family behind him could offer such an


    amazing wedding gift aspensation.


    What kind of position did he have? This was the biggest question in Yvonne''s mind.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Samuel found the best wounded doctor for Yvonne. However, as soon as


    he entered the doctor''s office, a woman came in and pushed away Yvonne, who had not sat down yet.


    "Doctor, please see if my hand is infected. Just now, it was identally cut by a rusty knife."


    Samuel¡¯s face turned cold. Didn''t this woman know the rule of firste, first served?


    "What''s your ranking for treating a patient? Get out of here," Samuel said coldly.


    Hearing this, the woman turned her head discontentedly and was about to curse when her expression


    suddenly became shocked.


    "Samuel?"


    "Yara." Samuel felt a little surprised that he had run into this woman in the hospital.


    The quality of Yara¡¯s clothes was obviously much higher than before, and the bracelet on her wrist was


    also a betrothal gift sent by Gina. It seemed that she used the money very reasonably.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    When Yara saw the wound on Yvonne''s face, she could not help butugh out loud. She teased


    Yvonne." Yvonne, are you trying to poke your head into the washing machine''s bumps?"


    Hearing Yara, Yvonne said in a cold voice, "What does i t have to do with you?"


    After Yara got the bridal gifts recently, she suddenly became rich and inted. Moreover, she did not


    care about her job in thepany at all and was waiting for the Hannigan family toe to her house


    to marry her. Now she had begun to learn how to live a richdy''s life. Yvonne''s cold words made Yara


    very unhappy.


    "It really has nothing to do with me, but after all, you are the person in charge of the project in the west


    of the city. I just hope that you can pay attention to thepany''s external image. Look at you, what


    kind of rags are you wearing?" Yara said with a look of disgust.


    She now wore a dress, which could cost tens of thousands yuan at any time. If it was not a brand store,


    she would not bother to take a look at it without clothes of five figures. Therefore, in her eyes, Yvonne''s


    image was like a beggar''s.


    Looking at Yara attitude, Samuel could not help but want tough. It would be the day of the family in a


    few days. He did not know how she would feel when h e asked her to hand over the money.


    "Doctor, we register first. Shouldn''t we have a look first?" Samuel ignored the arrogant woman and


    asked the doctor.


    Yara couldn''t agree and said to the doctor, "Give me a checkup first. I''m going to marry into a rich and


    powerful family in the future. If something goes wrong, you can''t afford it."


    The doctor hated Yara''s attitude, and the wound on her hand was only a small cut. It was not serious at


    all. Maybe the wound would heal if she came a littleter. He said, "Wait outside."


    Hearing this, Yara''s expression instantly darkened. She was the most precious person in the world, yet


    the doctor didn''t even see her first.


    "Have you thought it through? You can''t even be a doctor if you offend me," Yara said coldly.


    The doctor looked indifferent and said, "It''s the rule of the hospital to register and queue up and see


    patients ording to the number."


    Yara gritted her teeth and said, "You stupid thing.


    Let''s wait and see."


    Doctor sighed helplessly. He really couldn''t understand the domineering attitude of these rich people.


    How could they bewless with only a little money?


    The injuries on Yvonne''s face were not light, but most of them were superficial wounds. He prescribed


    some medicine for external use to wipe the wounds on her face and took some medicine for removing


    blood stasis. The doctor asked Yvonne to go back and have a good rest. Yvonne would recover in half


    a month.


    When they reached the entrance of the hospital, Yara drove an Audi TT and stood in front of them. The


    car had not been put on cards yet. It seemed that she had bought it recently. After having money, it was


    indeed different.


    "Yvonne, your face is ugly to begin with. You should take good care of it. Otherwise, Samuel, this loser,


    would be qualified to kick you. At that time, you won''t even be able to cry." Yara said with a smile.


    Before Yvonne could refute, Samuel said, "You''ve spent all your money, haven''t you? Don''t forget my


    warning to you."


    "You idiot." Yara rolled her eyes and looked at Samuel as if he were an idiot. She said, "Do you have


    the right t o care about how to spend money? Who do you think you are? Also, I warn you, don''t curse


    me. Do you think I''ll be afraid of Yvonne? Whether I can work in thepany or not doesn''t matter to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    me at all. Look at m e; do I look like someone short of money?"


    After Yara¡¯s speaking, she deliberately reached out her hand. She wore a famous watch in her right


    hand and a golden bracelet in her left.


    "Do you know how much this watch costs? 300,000! You won''t be able to afford it for the rest of your


    life," Yara said with a smug smile. 1


    Watching Yara leave, Yvonne stamped her feet in anger. The betrothal gift was hers, but she didn''t


    expect it to fall into Yarn''s hands, which made her arrogant.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    "Don''t be angry. The day of the family gathering ising." Samuel consoled her.


    Yvonne thought about it and felt that there was nothing to be angry about. On the day of the family,


    Yara would give up all her money, and then she would have to cry.


    After returning to the vi, Yvonne was applying ointment in her room. Lydia sneaked into the room and


    locked the door.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    Lydia sat next to Yvonne and asked in a low voice,'' How is he? Have you asked him who he is?"


    On the way back to the hospital, Yvonne almost asked him several times, but she held it back.


    She was curious before, but now she was not only curious, but also a little afraid. She was afraid that if


    she knew about the truth, she would be farther and farther away from Samuel. She was not worthy of


    Samuel.


    "Mom, I don''t dare to ask," Yvonne said.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? He''s your husband. It''s normal for you to ask him what his family does."


    Lydia said eagerly. She could not wait to know who


    Samuel was.


    "If you dare, why don''t you go ask him?" Yvonne said.


    Lydia was stunned and her expression became extremely stiff. She had offended Samuel so much in


    the past. She did not have the guts to say anything. She had to disappear in front of him now. It would


    be best if he could forget her.


    "I... What should I ask?" Lydia stammered.


    Yvonne had not made up her mind to deal with this matter, but after Lydia''s arrival, she suddenly made


    up her mind.


    No matter who Samuel was, it was enough for them or their status as a couple. She did not want any


    factors that could destroy the rtionship between them to appear.


    Was it important who he was?


    "Mom, he is Samuel. It doesn''t matter who he is," Yvonne said.


    "You... are you not going to ask him?" Lydia said unwillingly. The curiosity in her heart was like a worm


    squirming, causing her heart to itch. If Yvonne did not ask, this mystery would not be solved.


    "No, if you''re interested, you can go by yourself," Yvonne said decisively.


    If it were in the past, Lydia would have the guts, but now she did not dare to even giving her the guts of


    a hundred bear-heart leopards.


    Although Nangong Qianqiu''s body had been taken away, the scene of her hanging in the air was


    something that could not be erased in Lydia''s mind for the rest of her life.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She shook her head repeatedly and said, "I won''t ask if you don''t want to ask. But can you put in a


    good word for Mom? I can apologize to him."


    "Mom, if he wanted to me you, would he have waited until now?" Yvonne asked.


    Lydia also knew this, but she was not at ease. After all, she had humiliated Samuel so much in the


    past.


    "As long as you don''t make things difficult for him in the future, it''ll be fine,¡± Yvonne said.


    "Why don''t you guys give birth to a grandchild for me? He won''t me me for having a child,¡± Lydia


    suggested.


    Yvonne was so embarrassed that she couldn''t find a ce to hide. The most intimate time she had


    been with Samuel was when they had kissed on the surface of the water. How could it develop into a


    matter of childbirth so quickly?


    Moreover, Samuel was simply a blockhead. Yvonne did not know when he would be able to have sex


    with Samuel and be a real married couple.


    In the Sue family''s vi.


    Yara came here for free meals, and Harvey also indulged her. After all, he hoped that after Yara


    married into a rich and powerful family, she could help the Sue family expand.


    Today, when she met Yvonne in the hospital, Yara couldn''t help sharing such a good thing with Harvey .


    "She couldn''t have been beaten up outside, could she?" Harvey said disdainfully after hearing that.


    "Who knows what that bitch has done. Anyway, it''s quite miserable. I think her injury won''t be cured in a


    few days. At that time, we can tease her," Yara said with a smile.


    "The day of the family gathering. I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time. Finally, it''s my turn to


    take the main seat." Harvey said.


    "By the way, if Samuel dares toe this time, you have to kick this loser out. We Sue family can¡¯t let


    him step in. I feel sick when I see him now. If he were here, I wouldn''t even be able to eat." Yara


    reminded him.


    Harvey naturally would be satisfied with such a small request. He said, "If you don''t like someone, how


    can I let hime? You are now a noble of our Sue famil, and I have to ask you to take care of you in


    the future."


    Yara felt proud when she heard that. She said, "Don''t worry. After I marry him, I will definitely let them


    invest in the Sue family . You will wait to be the youngest and most promising person in Cloud


    City."

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Han Cheng''s death had just subsided, and there was secret news from the Hannigan family that


    Hangong Qianqiu died of a serious illness. This matter was only spread among the upper ss, but it


    also shocked many people, because today''s Hannigan family was controlled by Hangong Qianqiu. If


    she died, wouldn''t the Hannigan family be without a leader? After all, everyone knew that Han Jun was


    in prison.


    Even though the Hannigan family still had Gina, could this woman from another family really support


    the Hannigan family?


    There were a lot of rumors spreading in the upper ss, and the Hannigan family was going to


    copse. Maybe a generation of famous families would decline.


    After Han Jun was put in prison again, the crisis that this matter had brought to the Hannigan family


    had been resolved. However, it was obvious that he would not live a good life.


    His legs were disabled, and only one hand was intact. How could Guan Yong let him go?


    A few beatings a day was inevitable, but Guan Yong also gradually found something wrong. Han Jun


    was different from the people before, but this time they became cowardly again. They were not the


    same


    person at all.


    Many people knew that there were two brothers in the Hannigan family, but it was said that his


    youngest son died of illness when he was very young. As for whether it was true or not, no one knew.


    Guan Yong intuitively thought that maybe his youngest son was not dead, and the person who had


    beaten him down was not Han Jun at all.


    This secret shocked Guan Yong very much. What was the Hannigan family doing? He was very


    puzzled. Did they just want Han Jun to go out and break his arms and legs?


    Although he didn''t know the reason, Guan Yong knew that this secret could only be kept in his heart.


    Once h e said it, his life would be threatened.


    In the Hannigan family manor.


    In such a big house, only Gina was left. It seemed that she was a little lonely.


    In the face of Hangong Qianqiu''s death, she was not sad at all. Hangong Qianqiu brought it upon


    herself. Where there was pressure and there would be resistance.


    Samuel had been wronged for so many years, so it was natural for him to have such a resistance.


    "How it is said Hannigan family will soon copse. What do you think?" Gina said faintly.


    Yan Jun, who was standing three meters away, heard


    Gina''s words and said, "Once Hannigan family falls, another Hannigan family will stand up."


    Gina smiled. Samuel did not care about the fate of the Hannigan family at all, and he did not need to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    care about it, because the Hannigan family only brought him pain.


    But there was one thing he couldn''t deny. After all, he was from the Hannigan family.


    At this time, Gina took out a yellowing photo. From the perspective of the photo, it should be a secret


    shot. In addition to Hangong Qianqiu, there was also a person dressed like a Taoist priest in the photo.


    "It was him who made Samuel not be valued by Hangong Qianqiu. Do you think I should tell him about


    this?" Gina asked.


    "I have investigated this person back then. However, h e hid his information extremely well. This leads


    to these two extreme results. One is that he is merely an unknown passerby. The second is that he has


    a powerful backer behind him. Even I am unable to find out who this backer is." Said Yan Jun.


    "If it is thetter, the one he wants to deal with should be the Hannigan family." Gina bitterly smiled as


    he replied.


    "I advise you not to be so selfish. As long as this matter is not settled, the Hannigan family can treat it a


    s if nothing has happened. If you involve him in this matter, it will only add to his danger. This is not his


    responsibility. After all, the Hannigan family has not given him anything," Van Jun said with a face full of


    disdain.


    "Didn''t we give him anything?" Gina frowned and said, "I gave him his life. Isn''t that enough?"


    Van Jun furrowed his brows. Looking at Gina''s attitude, she decided to get Samuel to investigate this


    matter.


    "You ought to know that even I am unable to find the other party''s background. This means that the


    other party is extremely powerful." Said Van Jun.


    Gina stood up, put away the photo, and went back to her room without saying a word.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Yan Jun let out a heavy sigh. The Hannigan family had given up Samuel and had even chased him out.


    They had treated Samuel as trash for so many years. Now, however, they wanted Samuel to take up


    this extremely dangerous responsibility. This was really far too unfair to Samuel.


    However, as the bodyguard of the Hannigan family, what Gina was going to do was not something he


    could stop.


    "My good disciple. The fate of your life is really very rough. Hopefully, you will be able to remove all the


    obstacles." Yan Jun muttered to himself.


    Cloud City.


    Samuel had nothing to do, so he was taking care of the flowers and nts in the garden of the vi.


    Yvonne was also helping him. Because her face was injured, it was not good for her to go to the


    At this moment, Samuel''s phone rang.


    "Aunt Zhang." Samuel cried out in surprise. Zhang Linghua, who had been knocked down by Godfrey,


    had been assigned to work in Weakriver Real Estateby Samuel after she was discharged from the


    hospital. How could she call him all of a sudden?


    "Samuel. Can you do Aunt Zhang another favor?"


    Zhang Linghua said in a panic.


    It was obvious that something had happened. Samuel asked, "What''s going on?"


    "They are now going to call the police to arrest my son. They say that my son is a rogue and an


    indecent man," Zhang Linghua said.


    Zhang Tianxin was ill, and he was only a three-year-old child at most. How could he behave like a


    rogue?


    Samuel said, "Where are you? I''ll be right there."


    "In thepany."


    Hanging up the phone, Samuel told Yvonne that he was going out.


    Yvonne didn''t ask much, and she didn''t dare to ask. All she needed to know was that Samuel didn''t go


    out t o flirt with other girls.


    In Weakriver Real Estate, a female staff was cursing Zhang Tianxin. Zhang Tianxin hid behind Zhang


    Linghua with fear on his face. Obviously, he didn''t know what had happened at all.


    "Fan Xue, it''s impossible for my son to do such a thing. Why do you want to nder him?" Zhang


    Linghua said to the woman in front of Zhang Tianxin, protecting him.


    Fan Xue looked aggressive and said, "Your son is a hooligan. Look, look at my legs. He tore my


    stockings. I f it weren''t for my quick reaction, he would have touched something he shouldn''t have


    touched. I


    ndered him? Does it make sense for me to nder him?"


    As Fan Xue spoke, she deliberately exposed her thigh. The stockings were indeed broken, and it


    should have been broken by pulling hard.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    In front of the conclusive evidence, the other colleagues who were watching the scene also used


    Zhang Linghua one after another.


    "I think your son is just pretending to be stupid. He eats and drinks in thepany for free every day.


    You''d better take him away."


    "Yes, ourpany is a bigpany. How can we let a fool stay here to ruin thepany''s image?"


    "I didn''t expect this fool to be such a person. No wonder he was sneaking around when he looked at m


    e in the past. I think he wanted to molest me."


    Listening to these words, Zhang Linghua felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife. She was very


    clear about what kind of person her son was. The mind of a three-year-old child. Although there was a


    difference between men and women, he would never have that desire. Moreover, Zhang Tianxin had


    been bullied since he was a child, so how could he dare to do such a thing?


    "I''ll go to Tang Long. Mr. Jude is not here. Only Tang Long can help me," Fan Xue said.


    Tang Long''s position in thepany was only lower than Liam''s, so in the absence of Liam, Tang Long


    was


    in charge of the trivial matters.


    In the office, Fan Xue closed the door, and her angry expression was reced by a smile.


    "Tang Long, I helped you put on a good show and promised to give me a bag. You can''t go back on


    your word." Fan Xue charmingly walked to Tang Long and sat on hisp.


    Tang Long stroked Fan Xue''s sexy legs with a smile on his face and said, "That fool, let him kneel


    down and bark like a dog. He doesn''t even listen to me. He should have been driven out of the


    Fan Xue didn''t care about the consequences of Zhang Tianxin''s being ndered. She put her arms


    around Tang Long''s neck and said, "If you like it, I''ll buy a pair of new ones. Let''s meet at the hotel


    tonight. What do you think?"


    Tang Long''s smile widened and he said, "Okay, but now you have to go out and teach that fool a


    lesson."


    "No problem," Fan Xue said straightforwardly and then left the office.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    When Fan Xue appeared again, there were two security guards behind her.


    Seeing this, Zhang Linghua panicked even more. She protected Zhang Tianxin and said to Fan Xue,


    "What d o you want to do?"


    "What am I doing?" Fan Xue sneered and said, "Your stupid son, is a scum in society. Of course, I have


    to teach him a good lesson. Get her away from me."


    After hearing what she said, the security guard stepped forward and pulled Zhang Linghua away.


    Fan Xue took off her high heels and hit Zhang Tianxin''s head one after another.


    "You are a hooligan. You are an idiot. Do you think that you can touch me as you please?" Fan Xue


    scolded as she beat him.


    Zhang Tianxin hid in the corner of the wall with fear. He was used to being beaten. The pain was


    nothing, but the fear kept spreading.


    The colleagues who were watching the scene showed no mercy, and they sneered at this scene.


    Because they had been discussing Zhang Linghua and her son for a long time. Although Zhang Tianxin


    usually did not do anything out of line, no one wanted to see him i n thepany because of


    discrimination against Zhang Tianxin. This time, not only could they teach


    Zhang Tianxin a lesson, but also let them get out of thepany. These people were very happy.


    "Idiot, is my legfortable? Bastard, this is the price you paid for touching me." Fan Xue showed no


    mercy, and soon Zhang Tianxin''s head bled.


    Seeing the blood, Fan Xue began to panic. She just wanted to teach Zhang Tianxin a lesson, but she


    didn''t dare to make a big deal out of it.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Just as Fan Xue stopped, Zhang Tianxin suddenly shouted, stood up and pushed Fan Xue away.


    When the male colleagues in thepany saw this scene, they were all furious. Many people regarded


    Fan Xue as their goddess and wanted to find an opportunity to show their affection all day long. How


    could they miss this opportunity at this time?


    "You want to run away? You idiot, how dare you touch my goddess?"


    "You''re a melon kid. How dare you push the person I like? You''re courting death."


    "Fuck, don''t you know that I like Fan Xue?"


    Several big men once again surrounded Zhang Tianxin and beat him up in the corner.


    Zhang Linghua burst into tears and begged for mercy, but they did not care about her attitude at all.


    The tears on her cheeks were like spring water.


    "Fan Xue, I beg you, please let them stop. I''ll kneel down for you and apologize." After that, Zhang


    Linghua knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing.


    Fan Xue directly threw the high heels in her hand at Zhang Linghua and hit her on the head. She said


    in a cold voice, "Well, you can ask me to let him go unless you admit that this idiot is a hooligan."


    As long as she admitted it, Tang Long could fire her directly withoutLiam''s consent. After all, it would be


    a disaster for such a person to stay in thepany, so Liam would not object to it.


    Zhang Linghua could kneel down and beg for mercy, but she didn''t want Zhang Tianxin to be


    ndered. If she admitted it, Zhang Tianxin would be the scapegoat.


    "Fan Xue, my son won''t do such a thing. He may just b e careless." Zhang Linghua cried.


    "Humph." Fan Xue said in a cold voice, "How dare you quibble? In this case, you''d better watch your


    idiot son be beaten."


    Zhang Linghua felt as if a knife had been twisted in her heart. When she heard Zhang Tianxin crying for


    help, even her breath turned into a sharp knife, like a knife cutting her heart.


    "I... I admit, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. My son is a hooligan. Fan Xue, I beg you, let him go," Zhang Linghua


    said desperately.


    Hearing this, Fan Xue smiled proudly. If shepleted Tang Long''s task, she would be sessful.


    Moreover, if she could develop a passionate story with


    Tang Long tonight, she would not have to do too much hard work in thepany in the future.


    For a girl like Fan Xue, hard work was not what she pursued. She''d better take less work and take less.


    It would be better if a pie from the sky could fall on her head. Moreover, her thoughts were also


    different. In her opinion, a beautiful woman like her should be raised by a rich man. How could he let


    her, a rich woman, work for him?


    As for Tang Long, he was likely to be the target she was looking for. As long as she could please him,


    she could live afortable life without worrying about food and clothing. Moreover, no one in the


    wholepany dared to offend her.


    "Stop," Fan Xue said.


    The male colleagues were all filled with anger and rolled up their sleeves, as if they had done


    something big, and were fighting to show off in front of Fan Xue.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    "Fan Xue, if someone bullies you in the future, tell me.


    I will definitely help you teach him a lesson."


    "If you have trouble, you cane to me at any time. I''m not worse than some people."


    "I can do anything for you. If you feel unhappy, I can beat this idiot again."


    Fan Xue smiled faintly. "These simps are really professional. Unfortunately, how can I think highly of


    you good-for-nothings?"


    Of course, for a woman like Fan Xue, even if she could not get it, she would not say it clearly.


    Otherwise, how could these flies be willing to circle around her and work for her?


    "All right, I know you are powerful," Fan Xue raised her eyebrows and said.


    Those people were so happy that they all thought Fan Xue raised her eyebrows at them. It seemed that


    they could be closer to her in the future.


    There was a guy who tried to force himself to show off, and he deliberately kicked Zhang Tianxin to


    show his strength.


    Zhang Linghua knelt on the ground and crawled to Zhang Tianxin. When she saw Zhang Tianxin''s


    bruised nose and bruised face, she med herself and


    said, "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I don''t have the ability to protect you."


    Zhang Tianxin held Zhang Linghua''s hand tightly. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he kept shaking his


    head to show that he didn''t me Zhang Linghua.


    "You two mother and son, hurry up and get out of here. Don''t appear in front of me in the future, or I''ll


    hit you every time I see you," Fan Xue said proudly.


    The few flies surrounded her with their green eyes and eyebrows. Some of them showed their arms,


    and some waved their fists at Zhang Linghua. Obviously, they were threatening her.


    Zhang Linghua sighed. It was the first time for her toe to thepany, so she felt that this ce


    was not suitable for her. After all, she was a hard worker, but this was a brain survival ce. However,


    Samuel gave her a chance, so she tried her best to integrate herself into this ce. But now it seemed


    that no matter how hard she tried, she would not be epted. Since it was like this, what was the point


    of staying here?


    Zhang Ling did not me Samuel, because he just wanted her to have a better work and living


    environment. She was not epted by others.


    On the contrary, she felt a little sorry forSamuel. She had failed to seize this opportunity, which


    maydisappoint him. 1 "Let''s go, son." Zhang Linghua helped Zhang Tianxin u p. When she was about


    to leave, she suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder.


    "Samuel." When Zhang Linghua turned her head, she saw Samuel''s face, which was as cold as ice.


    Although Samuel did not know what had happened, h e saw Zhang Tianxin''s wounds and the


    aggressive staff members.


    "What happened?" Samuel asked in a deep voice.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Zhang Linghua just wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything. Even if Samuel helped


    her, it was useless. She couldn''t integrate into thepany''s environment, so she couldn''t stay here to


    work.


    And for Zhang Tianxin, she would not stay here.


    Samuel could help her this time, but what about the next time? What if Zhang Tianxin was beaten


    again?


    "Who are you? You''re not an employee of ourpany, are you? It has nothing to do with you. Get out


    of here." Fan Xue looked at Samuel disdainfully.


    Where did this losere from? How dare he meddle i n her business?


    "Aunt Zhang, tell me. I''ll help you." Samuel ignored Fan Xue and continued to ask Zhang Linghua.


    Fan Xueughed and looked at Samuel mockingly, saying, "Do you want to help her? Hahaha, do you


    want tough me to death? Where did this psychoe from? You can''t be a mentally handicapped


    person like Zhang Tianxin, can you?"


    It was easy for Zhang Tianxin to be discriminated against. Samuel had expected this, and this situation


    was not something he could change.


    However, he could not change the society, but it was indeed a very simple thing to changeWeakriver


    Real Estate.


    He raised his hand and pped Fan Xue in the face. Samuel said coldly, "Do you have the right to


    speak here?"


    Fan Xue covered her face in disbelief. This loser dared to hit her!


    "What are you waiting for? Didn''t you see him hitting me?" Fan Xue said to the dogs beside her.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Those simps wished they could have more opportunities to show off in front of Fan Xue. Now Samuel


    hade on his own ord, it was a good opportunity for them. If they did not get along well with


    each other, they would pull up their sleeves and start fighting.


    However, this group of people, who sat in their office andcked exercise, were like stinky bugs to


    Samuel. They could be killed by a casual pinch. They could not be beaten at all.


    Seeing Samuel''s powerful skills, Fan Xue immediately panicked. The other dogs were lying on the


    ground and wailing.


    This guy is so good at fighting!


    "Aunt Zhang, now can you tell me what happened?" Samuel asked Zhang Linghua.


    Zhang Linghua didn''t expect Samuel to be so powerful, and he must have something to do with putting


    her in thepany. Although she didn''t want to trouble Samuel, things hade to this point. It was


    naturally a good thing to help Zhang Tianxin clear up his grievances.


    While Zhang Linghua was exining the process of the incident to Samuel, Fan Xue ran back to Tang


    Long''s office.


    Tang Long was coaxing his girlfriend, saying that he had to work overtime tonight and could not go


    home. When he saw Fan Xue in a panic, he immediately hung up the phone and said, "Why didn''t you


    knock o n the door when you came in?"


    Fan Xue hurriedly said, "Tang Long, Zhang Linghua''s helper came and beat up the colleagues."


    Tang Long frowned. How could Zhang Linghua have a helper? How could it be possible? She was just


    a woman who knew nothing. Tang Long didn''t even know why she could work in thepany.


    "I''ll go check it out." Tang Long left the office with a sullen face.


    At this time, Samuel already knew the ins and outs of the matter. Zhang Tianxin had been bullied since


    he was a child. He was very cowardly. It was impossible for him to molest Fan Xue for no reason. It


    was obvious that he had been wronged by Fan Xue.


    But why did Fan Xue want to make trouble for Zhang Tianxin for no reason? Was it just because she


    didn''t like him?


    "Aunt Zhang, don''t worry. I''m here. No one can frame Zhang Tianxin," Samuel said.


    At this time, Tang Long came. When he saw Samue, he couldn''t help but shrink his neck. Although he


    vowed t o take revenge and pay back all the humiliation Samuel brought to him, now was not a good


    time.


    Han Cheng was dead. Although he did not know the news of Hangong Qianqiu''s death, in this case, if


    Tang Long wanted to be valued by the Hannigan family, he had to wait for the Hannigan family''s


    situation to stabilize. Moreover, he had just entered thepany, s o it was impossible for him to


    contact the senior leaders of the Hannigan family.


    It was not a good thing for him to have a conflict with Samuel at this time.


    "How could it be you?" asked Tang Long.


    "You''re a high-level official of thepany. Don''t you need to investigate thoroughly before something


    like this happens?" Samuel said coldly.


    Samuel and Liam knew each other. If this matter were to be brought to Liam''s side, it would be


    troublesome. Moreover, given Samuel''s rtionship with Liam, the consequences would be even more


    severe if this matter was reported to him.


    "This is a business within ourpany. You don''t have the right to take care of it." Tang Long didn''t


    want to lose face in front of so many colleagues, so he didn''t want topromise casually.


    "If you don''t check, then let Liam do it," Samuel said lightly, and then took out his mobile phone.


    Seeing this, Tang Long panicked. "Is this guy going to disturb Liam because of such a little thing?"


    "Okay, I''ll check it out." Tang Long gritted his teeth.


    Samuel looked at Fan Xue behind Tang Long and said, "You can ask her why she wants to nder


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Zhang Tianxin now."


    Fan Xue was not happy to hear this. She stood behind Tang Long and thought that Tang Long could


    protect her. She became arrogant again and said to Samuel," Why do you say that I''m ndering him?


    This idiot is worse than anyone else. He has already peeked at me many times. I''m so beautiful. What''s


    wrong with him?"


    "You, beautiful?" Samuel said with a disdainful smile," Look at your ugly face. Is it beautiful?"


    Fan Xue was so angry that he dare to say that she was ugly. She stamped her feet and scolded


    Samuel, "Are you blind? How dare you say that I''m ugly? Why don¡¯t you say you look poor?"


    "Tang Long, help me teach him a lesson. He dares to say that I''m ugly."

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Tang Long''s expression was as ufortable as if he had eaten shit. Other people were not qualified


    to be arrogant in front of him, but Samuel was different. The rtionship between him and Liam was


    unusual.


    Tang Long turned around and pped Fan Xue in the face. There was no other way, so he could only


    let Fan Xue take the me.


    "Tell me, why did you nder Zhang Tianxin?" Tang Long asked coldly.


    Fan Xue covered her face in astonishment. It was


    Tang Long who asked her to do this. Now, instead of helping her, he med her!


    "You... Tang Long, what are you doing?" Fan Xue asked in a daze.


    Tang Long gritted his teeth, winked at Fan Xue, and said, "I can let you go if you make things clear."


    Fan Xue knew that Tang Long wanted her to take responsibility, but why? Was it just because of the


    loser in front of her? Why should he do that?


    "I... I..."


    "What are you talking about? If you have something to say, say it quickly," Tang Long said coldly.


    Fan Xue knew that if she did not take the me, Tang Long would definitely hold a grudge against her,


    and


    she would never have a good life in the future. If she could take responsibility for him, she could get


    some benefits, and she would be able to threaten him with this matter in the future.


    For Fan Xue, dignity could be trampled by money. As long as she had money, she was willing to be a


    bitch.


    "It¡¯s me. I didn''t want to work in the same environment as this idiot. It''s me who discriminate against


    him. That''s why I purposely tore my stockings and med him." Fan Xue lowered her head and said.


    When the colleagues heard these words, they were all stunned. Although they could not bear to see


    Zhang Tianxin, it was too much to nder him in this way. Besides, although he was a fool, he never


    refused when the staff in thepany asked him to run errands.


    Some people even treated Zhang Tianxin as a dog and threw away the things for him to pick up. They


    were very happy.


    However, no one had ever thought of driving Zhang Tianxin out of thepany in this way.


    "Fan Xue, so you are such a person."


    "I really made a mistake. I like you for so long."


    "He''s just a fool. Why do you have to argue with him? I f you really hate him, you can just pretend that


    you can''t see him."


    A group of colleagues was very skilled at changing strategies ording to the situation. Of course, the


    biggest reason was not because of sympathy for Zhang Tianxin, but because of Tang Long''s position.


    Obviously, Tang Long was now making decisions for Zhang Tianxin. How could they dare to speak up


    for Fan Xue?


    Fan Xue didn''t feel ashamed of being spurned. On the contrary, she was very happy. It didn''t matter


    even if she lost her job. With Tang Long''s evidence in hand, she could threaten him to get money in the


    future. Even if she didn''t have a job, there was still someone t o support her. Wasn''t this the life she


    yearned for?


    "Apologize to Zhang Tianxin and Zhang Linghua," Tang Long said sternly. He felt relieved in his heart.


    "If this woman is not smart enough, this matter will never end today."


    Fan Xue walked to Zhang Linghua and Zhang Tianxin, bowed deeply, and said, "I''m sorry."


    Samuel frowned. The woman''s apology was very straightforward. It was because of Tang Long''s


    pressure. There was nothing wrong with it, but the problem was why she had a faint smile on the


    corner o f her mouth.


    Who could be so shameless?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    And it was just a shameless thing. Could it make her happy? It was not a good thing for anyone to lose


    their job.


    Unless... unless she had other interests.


    If there really was interest, then where did this benefite from?


    Samuel looked at Tang Long and then asked Zhang Tianxin, "Has this big brother talked to you


    recently?"


    Zhang Tianxin raised his head timidly. After ncing at Tang Long, he quickly lowered his head again.


    Samuel saw fear in Zhang Tianxin''s eyes. He couldn''t be afraid of Tang Long for no reason. He was


    sure that Tang Long must have done something to him.


    "What do you want to tell me? Don''t be afraid," Samuel said.


    Zhang Tianxin had been rescued by Samuel once, so h e trusted Samuel very much. He lowered his


    head and said, "This brother asked me to bark like a dog, but my mother said I''m a man. I can¡¯t kneel


    down at will."


    Hearing this, Tang Long''s face changed greatly, and he shouted at Zhang Tianxin, "Bullshit. When did I


    say such a thing to you?"

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Tang Long''s loud voice made Zhang Tianxin tremble with fear. He hid behind Zhang Linghua and dared


    not speak again.


    However, Samuel had already figured out what was going on. Although Fan Xue had stirred up the


    matter, Tang Long was the real initiator of evil. It was because he didn''t like Zhang Tianxin that he used


    this way to nder Zhang Tianxin to drive them away.


    "I have already given this guy a chancest time. I didn''t expect him to still mess around in the


    At this time, Liam arrived at the door of thepany, followed by Harvey, who was smiling all the time.


    Since Harvey became the chairman of the Sue family, he had thought of many ways to get closer to


    Liam. Because the project in the west of the city was almost the Sue family''s life door now, and it was


    not a good thing for Yvonne to control this cooperation, so he hoped that after getting closer to Liam, he


    could take charge of the project in the west of the city.


    Because of the previous experience, Harvey did not dare to directly say it out. He could only save the


    country by using various ways to please Liam. It was a pity that the effect was very small, but in this


    case, Harvey still did not give up.


    The two of them walked into the office. When Liam saw Samuel, he was stunned. "Why is the Young


    Master here?"


    Liam knew a lot about the recent changes in the Hannigan family. Han Jun was disabled and Han


    Cheng was dead. It was said that even the olddy, Hangong Qianqiu, was dead!


    With the support of Hangong Qianqiu, Han Jun could be the head of the Hannigan family in the


    future. But now that Hangong Qianqiu was dead and Han Jun was disabled, the only person who could


    inherit the Hannigan family''s power was Samuel.


    If Liam had wanted to betray Samuel before, but now, he didn''t think about it at all.


    He worked for the Hannigan family. Currently, Samuel was the only one who could inherit the Hannigan


    family. Other than being loyal to Samuel, he had no other choice.


    When Liam saw Samuel, Harvey also saw him, and a doubt rose in his heart. Why was this good-for-


    nothing here? And it seemed that something had happened.


    Harvey smiled faintly. "This bad guy, did he cause trouble Weakriver Real Estate?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Just as Harvey was ready to watch the show, he heard Liam say, "President Sue, I have something to


    do at thepany today. Let''s meet another day."


    "Brother Jude, Samuel is such a good-for-nothing. He seems to have caused trouble in yourpany.


    How about I help you deal with him?" Harvey said.


    "President Sue, don''t you understand what I''m saying? I am telling you. We''ll meet another day," Liam


    said coldly.


    Harvey wanted to see a good show, but Liam''s current attitude was obviously very unhappy. Moreover,


    since the guest-leaving order was so obvious, if he still stayed here, Liam would only be dissatisfied


    with him.


    "Brother Jude, okay, I''ll go first. Let''s meet again next time." Harvey walked out of thepany


    unwillingly and swore, "What a mess! I almost caused Liam''s dissatisfaction. You mother fucker, you''d


    better not make trouble for me. Otherwise, I can only let Yvonne bear the consequences."


    "What''s going on?" Liam walked into the crowd and asked Tang Long.


    When Tang Long saw Liam, he suddenly felt guilty. It was not the right time for him toe back! If he


    was asked to intervene in this matter, it would not end well.


    However, Tang Long thought about it. He was a talent that Liam had spent a lot of money on. Liam


    valued his ability, so he would not make things difficult for him because of a good-for-nothing


    employee. Even if h e was criticized, he would only be scolded at most.


    "Brother Jude, there''s a misunderstanding," Tang


    Long said.


    Liam looked at Zhang Tianxin and his heart sank. His face had been beaten ck and blue. Could it be


    a misunderstanding?


    The mother and son were arranged by the Young Master to enter thepany. Tang Long, who was so


    stupid, actually touched the Young Master''s eyebrows again.


    "Follow me to my office," Liam coldly.


    Tang Long was overjoyed. If he went to the office to be scolded, he would not lose face. It seemed


    Liam still cared about his face.


    As expected, a capable person would be treated with special treatment wherever he went. Even if he


    made a mistake, he would not be punished too severely.


    Tang Long, who was following Liam, straightened his back proudly.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Samuel said to Zhang Linghua, "Take Tianxin to the hospital first, and then go home to rest for a few


    days before going to work."


    "Come back to work again?"


    Zhang Linghua said with an embarrassed look," Samuel, I don''t want to trouble you anymore. Tang


    Long made things difficult for us for the first time, and he will definitely do it for the second time."


    Samuel smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Tang Long will get out of thispany soon. If anyone dares to


    make things difficult for you in the future,I will just fire him."


    Zhang Linghua was stunned. "Fire him? Is he that capable?"


    After a short period of surprise, the colleagues kept shaking their heads with a smile. Where did this


    guye from? How dare he say something like this?


    Everyone knew that Tang Long was invited back by Liam with a lot of money. How could he expel a


    talent like Tang Long because of Zhang Linghua? It was a joke.


    "Buddy, don''t brag. Do you know why Tang Long came to ourpany?"


    "He was hired by Mr. Jude with a lot of money. He will fire Tang Long for Zhang Linghua''s sake? Are


    you


    joking with us?" "Who do you think you are? It''s as if you can poke your nose into ourpany''s


    affairs. Don''t you need to think about how to talk big?"


    The few people who had been beaten by Samuel earlier looked at him with disdain.


    "We''ll knowter whether he will be fired or not," Samuel said indifferently and walked toward Liam''s


    office.


    In the office.


    Tang Long''s face was full of smiles. He said to Liam,'' Thank you, Brother Jude. I did do it too


    recklessly, but there is a fool in ourpany all the time, which affects the image of thepany."


    "Thank me? For what?" Liam asked lightly.


    "You ask me toe to your office to pretend to teach me a lesson, didn''t you? I know you don''t want


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    to embarrass me in front of other colleagues. I know what you mean," Tang Long said.


    Liam raised the corner of his mouth. Where did this ridiculous ideae from? He called Tang Long


    into the office just to let Samuel deal with this matter better. After all, the identity of the young master


    was confidential in Cloud City.


    "Tang Long, do you know how stupid you have done today?" Liam said. 1


    Tang Long still looked like he didn''t know what was good for him. He smiled and said, "Brother Jude,


    scold me. I''ll think about it carefully next time. It won''t cause too much of an impact."


    "Next time?" Liam shook his head. His brain must be filled with shit.


    "Why are you against Zhang Tianxin? Is there any conflict between you and him?" Liam asked.


    Although Zhang Tianxin''s intelligence was indeed a little bad, h e never got into trouble at ordinary


    times. Moreover, h e was very well-behaved. It was impossible for him to take the initiative to provoke


    Tang Long.


    Speaking of this, Tang Long sighed with emotion and said, "There is no contradiction between us. I just


    want to y with this big fool and ask him to teach m e some dogs barking. I didn''t expect that he


    wouldn''t listen to me. Tell us, if such a fool can''t make us happy in ourpany, what value will he


    have? Moreover, Zhang Linghua hasn''t made any achievements since she entered thepany. The


    money of ourpany i s not easy to get. Why do we keep such idlers?"


    Tang Long thought that he was doing this for the good of thepany, so he took credit for what he


    had done.


    Zhang Linghua''s eptance ability was indeed not strong, and she had not made much contribution to


    thepany, but her age and previous work had greatly limited her ability.


    Although there was no result, it did not mean that Zhang Linghua did not work hard.


    During this period, Liam had also paid attention to Zhang Linghua''s performance. She was earnestly


    absorbing new knowledge to make contributions to thepany. In Liam''s opinion, such employees


    were worth training. However, Tang Long had denied Zhang Linghua''s efforts and only saw Zhang


    Linghua''s good-for-nothing side.


    "What you said makes sense, but what have you done i n thepany?" Liam asked.


    Tang Long''s position in thepany was very high, and he was immersed in the ambiguous game with


    his female colleague. He really didn''t do anything, but he couldn''t deny his ability.


    When he was about to argue, Samuel pushed the door open and came in.


    Tang Long frowned. Why was this guy still here? Although he had a good rtionship with Liam, he


    was not qualified to intervene in the internal affairs of thepany.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    "Samuel, it''s none of your business. What are you doing here?" Tang Long said with dissatisfaction.


    Samuel walked to the desk and sat directly in Liam''s position.


    This action angered Tang Long even more!


    "What the hell? How dare he sit in Liam''s seat?"


    "Liam regards you as a friend. That''s not a reason for you to rub your nose in my face."


    He''s from the Hannigan family, while you''re just a good-for-nothing from Cloud City.


    "Samuel, you''re so shameless. It''s your honor to be Brother Jude''s friend. How dare you sit on Brother


    Jude''s seat?" Tang Long scolded in a cold voice.


    "Friends?" Samuel smiled faintly and asked Liam, "Are we friends?"


    Liam''s face was livid. "You fucking want to die? Why did you drag me into the mire with you?" He


    quickly said to Samuel, "I''m not qualified."


    Samuel looked at Tang Long, shrugged, and said, "Did you hear that? He''s not qualified to be my


    friend."


    Tang Long was dumbfounded. "Liam, is not qualified... is not qualified to be Samuel''s friend?"


    How could it be? He was just a good-for-nothing, and


    anyone could trample on his head. How could Liam not be qualified?


    Tang Long dug his ears and found that he must have misheard.


    "Brother Jude, do you want me to teach this ungrateful guy a lesson for you?" Tang Long asked.


    "You are so stupid. How stupid are you?" Liam said to Tang Long, gnashing his teeth. How could he, a


    piece o f trash, teach Samuel a lesson? Didn''t he know that he was not a good-for-nothing?


    "Brother Jude, what, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Long asked in confusion.


    Liam nced at Samuel. His heart was trembling. He could not allow Tang Long to continue talking


    nonsense like this. Otherwise, he would be dragged down by this idiot. He would be nothing at all.


    "Young Master, how do you want to deal with Tang Long?" Liam asked.


    He was obviously trying to leak some information to Tang Long in order to let him know Samuel''s


    identity.


    Liam took a great risk to say this. Once Samuel was dissatisfied with this, his life woulde to an


    end.


    However, judging Samuel''s appearance, he was not angry.


    At this moment, Tang Long''s face turned pale in an instant.


    What did Young Master mean by that?


    Why did Liam call him Little Young MasterSamuel?


    He is from the Hannigan family. How could he call him young master?


    Honglong!


    There seemed to be thunder in Tang Long''s mind, which scared him out of his wits.


    Samuel! Is he really a member of the Hannigan family!?


    With a plop, Tang Long knelt on the ground feebly and said to Samuel in disbelief, "You... You are from


    the Hannigan family!"


    Samuel shook his head and said, "I haven''t been a Hannigan family for a long time. I don''t want to be a


    Hannigan family. To me, I''m Samueli


    Tang Long didn''t understand what he meant, but Liam''s face darkened. "He doesn''t regard himself as a


    Hannigan family. What does he mean? He doesn''t take the Hannigan family seriously, does he?"


    After all, for so many years, he had secretly made a lot of preparations. Even Fengqian Company had


    been secretly cultivated by him.


    Perhaps... those who watched the Hannigan family''s misfortunes could never imagine that the real


    strength of the Hannigan family was neither Hangong Qianqiu nor Han Jun, but this unknown Young


    Master!


    With his shrewdness and means, it would not be a problem for him to rebuild the Hannigan family.


    Was he trying to push past the old and make a new one?


    Liam felt his scalp go numb, as if there was an electric current. It was only now that he realized how


    terrifying the Young Master was.


    Wiping away the cold sweat on his forehead, Liam said, "Young Master, Liam will only be loyal to you in


    this life. If I betray you, I will be punished by heaven and earth."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Samuel smiled and said, "You don''t have to be so eager to show your loyalty to me. I warned you to


    treat Zhang Linghua well, but you... what have you done?"

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Liam was so scared that he knelt on the ground and said in a panic, Little Young Master, I''m sorry. It''s


    my dereliction of duty. I hope you can forgive me. I will definitely obey your orders in the future.


    Samuel stood up, walked to Liam, and said condescendingly, "I understand that you have reserved


    some of your strength for me. After all, in your eyes, I am just a dock for you to rest for a while. The real


    master in your heart is still Han Jun, right?"


    Cold sweat dripped down Liam''s forehead like soybeans.


    He did think so before, because in Liam''s eyes, no matter how big a chance the Hannigan family had


    given Samuel, he would never be able to defeat Han Jun. After all, Han Jun was favored by Hangong


    Qianqiu. It was impossible for Samuel''s achievements to beparable to one sentence from


    Hangong Qianqiu.


    Therefore, no matter what he did, Liam would leave himself some leeway so that he would be put in an


    important position when he returned to Han Jun in the future.


    Take Zhang Linghua''s incident as an example. Since Zhang Linghua entered thepany, Liam had


    been waiting and watching. He did not give Zhang Linghua any rights or preferential treatment. The


    reason was


    that he used these details to help him improve his status in front of Han Jun in the future.


    He had to let Han Jun know from all aspects that although he was by Samuel''s side, he did not do his


    best to work for him.


    However, Liam did not expect that Samuel would be aware of all these trivial things.


    What was even more unexpected was that such a big change would happen to the Hannigan Family.


    "Didn''t you consider the consequences before you took me as a fool?" Samuel said.


    "Young Master, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. From today on, I will do my best to work for you." Liam suddenly


    kowtowed to Samuel. He knew clearly what would happen if he was driven out from the Hannigan


    family. With Samuel''s means, there would be no ce for him to live in the whole country.


    And it was not easy for him to get to such a height, which was something that could not be lost forLiam.


    That was all he had.


    Tang Long''s face was full of despair. It didn''t matter whether Samuel was a member of the Hannigan


    family or not. Liam''s attitude toward him was enough t o let Tang Long understand the gap between


    him and Samuel.


    Revenge?


    "This is just a joke."


    Thinking of the vows he made at that time, Tang Long felt ridiculous. How could he have a chance to


    take revenge in front of such a person?


    However, Tang Long could not understand why such a powerful person was willing to be scolded as a


    good-for-nothing for three years. And in the whole Cloud City, he was treated as a joke. How could he


    bear this humiliation?


    "Liam, this is yourst chance. Take good advantage o f it," Samuel said.


    Liam kept kowtowing when he heard this. He said repeatedly, "Thank you, Young Master. Thank you,


    Young Master. Liam will definitely remember your words and seize the opportunity you gave me."


    "This man, don''t let me see him in anypany in Cloud City." After saying this, Samuel left the office.


    Liam didn''t stand up until the door of the office was closed. There was no need to say too much about


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    his hatred of Tang Long. If it weren''t for this idiot, how could such a thing happen today?


    Just now, for Liam, his life was hanging by a thread!


    "You''ve heard Young Master''s words, haven''t you?" Liam said coldly.


    Tang Long''s face was full of panic. He knelt down beside Liam and begged for mercy, "Brother Jude,


    please help me. Help me. If I leave Cloud City, I will have nothing left."


    Tang Long''s achievements were not only his own ability, but also the contacts he had umted in


    Cloud City for so many years. This was the most valuable thing he had. If Cloud City did not have a


    cities to start all over again. Tang Long would never be able to adapt to it.


    Liam looked at Tang Long with disgust. After kicking him away, he said, "Do you think I have the ability


    to save you? You almost made me unable to protect myself. Get out of here. Don''t let me see you


    again."


    "By the way, I''d like to remind you that if you dare to reveal even a little of Young Master''s identity, your


    life will be in danger."


    Tang Long couldn''t help shaking his body. His life was in danger!


    Despair and regret.


    Tang Long kept pping himself. If it hadn''t been for his stupid behavior, how could things have


    developed t o this extent? He even wanted to take revenge on Samuel.


    It was ridiculous. It was ridiculous to the extreme!


    When the employees saw Samuel leaving thepany, they gathered together and whispered to each


    other. Until now, they still thought that Samuel was bragging. After all, Tang Long was a person who


    was personally hired by Liam and was a very


    important person in thepany.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    "Where do you think this bragging guy came from?"


    "Who knows? Look at his loser-like look. Maybe he has paranoia."


    "What do you think Liam will do to Tang Long?"


    "How else can he deal with him? Just do it perfunctorily. Is he really going to expel Tang Long for


    Zhang Linghua''s sake?"


    Several people chuckled and discussed this matter. It was not until Tang Long came out of Liam''s office


    with a pale face that they realized that something was wrong.


    "What''s going on? Judging from Tang Long''s expression, he''s not really fired, is he?"


    "How could it be possible? If he gets fired, no one can afford to offend Zhang Linghua."


    "Fuck, I''ll go ask him."


    Someone walked up to Tang Long and asked shamelessly, "Tang Long, how''s it going? Did Mr. Jude


    expel Zhang Linghua?"


    Tang Long waspletely desperate. Like a walking dead, he was in low spirit. He pushed the man


    away and went back to his office.


    The door of the office was not closed. When Tang Long


    packed up his personal belongings, the colleagues outside were shocked.


    "What the hell? No way! Tang Long has really been fired!"


    "My God, who is that young man just now? He can fire anyone if he wants."


    "It''s over. I''ve offended Zhang Linghua before. What should I do? Am I going to be expelled?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone panicked, because they more or less made Zhang


    Linghua sad. As for bullying and teasing Zhang Tianxin, it was a must-have drama that happened


    every day.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Since the day Zhang Tianxin came to thepany, these people had treated him as a ything. They


    were happy to tease him for a while, and if they were unhappy, they would scold him as if he were


    venting his anger.


    But now, Tang Long had been fired because of this matter. What would they end up with?


    "If anyone of you dares to make trouble for Zhang Linghua in the future, you will end up the same as


    Tang Long." At this time, Liam''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Everyone turned around with fear and kept quiet out o f fear.


    "Brother Jude, don''t worry. This will never happen again." "We must treat Zhang Tianxin well in the


    future and take good care of him."


    "In fact, this child is very pitiful. We did go too far in the past. We must reflect on ourselves."


    When everyone admitted their mistakes, Fan Xue was very upset, because she stirred up this matter.


    Although it was Tang Long behind the scenes, she couldn''t get away with it.


    In the past, she didn''t worry about losing her job because she felt that she could rely on ckmailing


    Tang Long to live. But now, Tang Long had been fired, s o she didn''t have any capital to ckmail him.


    "Fan Xue, you''ve disappointed me. Get lost," Liam said and returned to his office.


    Fan Xue''s face was as white as paper. She got nothing and lost her job, which was a fatal blow to her.


    The credit card''s early consumption. If she didn''t have a job, how could she return it?


    At this time, the group of simps did not dare to put in a good word for Fan Xue. Although she was


    beautiful, i t was up to her to have money. It was not worth losing a job for her.


    At this time, outside the gate of Weakriver Real Estate, Harvey blocked Samuel''s way.


    "You''re a good-for-nothing. Did you offend someone in Weakriver Real Estate? You clearly know that


    the Sue family has cooperation with Weakriver Real Estate. Did you deliberately make trouble for me?"


    Harvey said to Samuel with an arrogant look.


    He was now the chairman of the board, and he did have the right to be proud when he didn''t know who


    Samuel was. After all, Yvonne was just his subordinate now.


    And when the rtionship between him and Liam was good enough to take control of the project in the


    west of the city, he would not even need to save Yvonne''s face at that time.


    Of course, all this was just Harvey''s imagination.


    "Who can I offend?" Samuel said.


    "That''s true." Harvey nodded mockingly and said," With your ability, you can''t offend any big shot. Who


    will pay attention to a good-for-nothing like you?"


    "Since you know, there must be another reason for you to wait for me here." Samuel asked.


    Harvey smiled and said, "It''s the day of the family in a few days. I''m afraid you''ll forget, so I''m going to


    remind you."


    Samuel pretended to be surprised and said, "I didn''t expect you to invite me personally. Should I thank


    you?"

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Harvey proudly raised his head and said, "If you have t o thank me, it''s not impossible. I''m now the


    chairman of the Sue family. I don''t want to argue with a small potato like you. I''ll give you a chance to


    eat something good."


    "Is Harvey really sincere to invite Samuel?"


    Of course not. He had already told Yara not to let Samuel participate in the family day. The reason why


    he said so was that he wanted Samuel to be driven away after he went there.


    He was happy to enjoy the pleasure of ying with others, especially when he saw that it was Samuel.


    He trampled Samuel''s dignity and stomped him to the ground. It was something Harvey would not be


    tired o f doing for the rest of his life. After all, Samuel was a good-for-nothing.


    Moreover, after being beaten three times, Harvey did not forget this hatred.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, I will watch a good show." Samuel smiled and said.


    "Then you have toe earlier," Harvey said with a smile.


    Back in the car, looking at Samuel''s back, Harvey said to himself with a sneer, "What an idiot. Do you


    think I


    will let you in? Let all your rtives see your joke and take it as a joke."


    Samuel went to the hospital and left after making sure that Zhang Tianxin''s injury was not serious.


    During this period, Zhang Linghua said some words of thanks, and Samuel epted all of them. This


    was the only way Zhang Linghua could repay him. If Zhang Linghua did not finish her words, she would


    definitely feel ufortable in her heart.


    As for going back to work in thepany, Samuel had also told her not to worry about it. In the future,


    no one in thepany dared to bully Zhang Tianxin again.


    He wandered on the street and didn''t go to pick Yvonne after work. Life was really boring. Just as he


    was about to go to Hex Capital Nightclub to take a look, someone suddenly punched him in the back.


    "Samuel, where have you been for so long?" Tian


    Ling er was shopping with her best friend when she met Samuel, which made her excited. She


    immediately asked her best friend to meet Samuel.


    Her best friend was wearing a pink dress. Although her appearance could notpare with that of Tian


    Ling''er, her figure was particrly eye-catching. Even Samuel could not help but take a few more


    nces at her.


    "What are you looking at? Believe it or not, I''ll poke your eyes." Tian Ling¡¯er put her hands on her waist


    and deliberately straightened herchest and said to


    Samuel.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and looked away. He said to Tian king er, "If you want to poke my eyes blind,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    do you have to consider whether you have the ability or not?"


    When Tian Ling''er thought of how Samuel defeated Luo Bin''s men in the boxing gym, she was instantly


    discouraged.


    "Do you know what ''gentleman'' means? A gentleman should give in to a beauty''," said Tian Ling''er.


    "A beauty?" Samuel looked up and asked curiously," Where is the beauty?"


    Tian Ling''er was fuming and gritted her teeth. How could he not see such a beautiful woman in front of


    him?


    "Samuel, do you have to make me angry?" Tian Ling''er said, gnashing her teeth. Her face was gloomy.


    Xie Yufu knew that the person in front of her was a famous loser, Samuel. That was why she did not


    have any good feelings towards Samuel. She could not understand why Tian Ling''er would greet


    Samuel on the streets. Wasn''t she afraid that she would lose the face of theHeavenly family? 1


    However, although she was Tian Ling''er''s best friend, she did not dare to talk nonsense about these


    things. Because the Xie family and the Heavenly family were i n cooperation and the Heavenly family


    upied the dominant position, even though she was Tian


    Ling''er''s best friend, there was still interest in their rtionship.


    "Ling''er, it''s so hot. Let''s find a cold drink shop to rest," Xie Yufu said. She actually wanted to separate


    from Samuel as soon as possible so that outsiders wouldn''t see her and Samuel, that trash, and get to


    know each other.


    "Samuel, please give me a cup of milk tea. This request is not too much, is it?" Tian Ling''er said.


    Samuel looked at the time and saw that there was no ce to go. However, just as he was about to


    speak, Xie Yufu said, "Let''s go by ourselves."


    Samuel smiled. From Xie Yufu''s eyes, he saw a trace o f disgust. It was obvious that this girl didn''t


    want to see him.


    "I''d better not go." Samuel smiled bitterly and said.


    At this moment, Tian Ling''er''s brows revealed her displeasure towards Xie Yufu.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    When Xie Yufu felt the change in Tian Ling''er''s expression, she panicked. Her family elders had told


    her that she had to be tolerant of Tian Ling''er, because everything in the Xie Family was linked to the


    Heavenly family. Her best friend could bring great benefits to the Xie Family. At the same time, it was


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    also a double-edged sword. Once it was not used properly, it would bring trouble to the Xie Family.


    And Tian Ling''er''s attitude determined the fate of the Xie Family.


    "Let''s go together." Xie Yufu said to Samuel. Even if she looked down on him in her heart, she had to


    ept it. However, she was going to invite the boy she likedter. If he found out that she was actually


    drinking milk tea with this loser, she would definitely lose face.


    Samuel was a little surprised by Xie Yufu''s sudden change in attitude. It seemed that these two close


    friends of hers were not just simple close friends.


    However, this was not strange. After all, Tian Ling''er was from the Heavenly family, so it was


    reasonable for her to tolerate her. This pink-dressed girl''s home should have gained a lot of benefits


    from the Heavenly family.


    "What have you been doing recently?" asked Tian


    Ling''er, pretending as if nothing had happened."


    There''s no news at all. I heard that even grandfather asked you out, but you didn''t show up."


    "Tian Changsheng has contacted me? He must have called Han Jun. This disciple probably doesn''t


    understand why his master was avoiding him."


    "Nothing much. I''m just ying around," Samuel said.


    "He went to y?"


    Tian Ling''er suddenly became nervous. How could such an excellent person like Samuel go out


    casually? I f he was seduced by the girls outside, it would be a big loss.


    "Take me with you next time. I also want to go out for a trip," said Tian Ling''er.


    Xie Yufu frowned when she heard that. Was Tian Ling''er crazy? Why did she have to be so intimate


    with this good-for-nothing, moreover, she had to travel with him! 1


    Could it be that the rumor fromst time was true?


    After the birthday banquet at the Tian Chang sheng¡¯s banquet, many spections about Samuel came


    from Cloud City.


    Those who did not know Samuel¡¯s identity guessed that he would be the son-inw of the Heavenly


    Family in the future.


    As for people like Xie Yufu who knew Samuel T''s identity, they heard another version. They said that


    the old master valued Samuel a lot and was prepared t o promote Samuel in Cloud City.


    But even if he really wanted to promote him, Tian Ling''er should not behave like this. No matter how


    cowardly Samuel was, he was still the son-inw of the Sue family.


    "Aren''t you still studying? Being absent from school is not what a student should do," Samuel said with


    a smile.


    Tian Ling''er pouted and said, "For me, what''s the point of reading books? My family is rich, and I don''t


    need t o make money."


    Samuel smiled helplessly. This was the truth. Given the Heavenly family''s wealth, even if Tian Ling''er


    But how could knowledge be measured by money?


    However, it was meaningless to say this. After all, knowledge could be applied to poor people, while the


    youngdy like Tian Ling''er only learned to enrich herself. As for changing fate and pursuing a better


    life, it was unnecessary for her.


    The three of them found a very famous cafe, where there was Tian Ling''er''s favorite milk tea, and it


    was clear that she was a frequent visitor here. When they arrived, the waiter was very enthusiastic to


    receive them. Even the manager personally took them to the booth on the second floor.


    "Miss Tian, are you still the same?" The manager asked Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Ling''er nodded and asked Samuel, "What do you want to drink?"


    "Ice water." Samuel did not drink much of the products that were made of the beverage. Although the


    ice water was tasteless, there was nothing that a drink couldpare with it in order to quench one''s


    thirst.


    The manager sneered in his heart. "Where did this guye from? In such a high-end shop, he only


    drinks in water."

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    However, even though the manager had a pair of fiery eyes, he still found Samuel to be different from


    others.


    Tian Ling''er only asked this man what to drink, but did not ask her best friend. Was this ordinary young


    man still a big shot?


    After Xie Yufu clicked on what she wanted to drink, the phone rang.


    "I''ll go pick him up." After Xie Yufu finished speaking t o Tian Ling''er, she hurriedly went downstairs.


    Outside the cafe, a Ferrari stopped at the side of the road. Xie Yufu walked directly to the car. Looking


    at the man in the car, she couldn''t hide the joy on her face. This was the man she had been in love with


    for a long time, Kong Wu.


    "Kong Wu, go upstairs and rest for a while," Xie Yufu said.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Didn''t you say that there is something important? Hurry up and tell me, I have other things to do,"


    Kong Wu said impatiently. Although Xie Yufu was a beauty, there was not much difference between the


    Xie Family and the Kong Family. To Kong Wu, Xie Yufu was not an ordinary woman who could be


    thrown away easily, so he was toozy to spend time and effort on her.


    For Kong Wu, he was not interested in any woman


    who would burden him. After all, he was still young and had a colorful world, and many beautiful


    women were waiting for him to love them. How could he hang himself on a tree?


    Xie Yufu didn''t mind Kong Wu''s cold attitude at all, because she had already gotten used to it.


    Moreover, when most people fell in love with someone, they would be blind. Even if Xie Yufu


    knew that Kong Wu had many scumbags, she didn''t mind at all.


    "Go and rest for a while. Tian Ling''er is also here," Xie Yufu said. This was the reason why she wanted


    to meet Kong Wu at this time, because she knew that only when Tian Ling''er was present would Kong


    Wu give her some face.


    As expected, when Kong Wu heard that Tian Ling''er was also there, his expression suddenly changed.


    He did not think about having any rtionship with Tian Ling''er, and he did not have the courage to do


    so. After all, Tian Ling''er was only 18 years old, and Tian Chang sheng was very strict with her


    protection. Anyone who wanted to encroach on Tian Ling''er would note to a good end. However,


    being able to make this princess a friend was also a great benefit.


    "Well, I''m thirsty. Let me quench my thirst." Kong Wu got out of the car and said.


    Xie Yufu''s heart was filled with joy. She didn''t mind that Kong Wu had stayed because of Tian Ling''er.


    However, since there was still that idiot Samuel upstairs, Xie Yufu didn''t want Kong Wu to overthink, s o


    she had to be prepared.


    "There''s another person here today, but I have nothing to do with him. Don''t worry, this is also my first


    time meeting him," Xie Yufu said.


    "Who?" Kong Wu asked curiously.


    "He''s just a wimp. You should have heard of his name, but I''m sure you''ve never seen him before. How


    could a person like him be qualified to meet you?" Xie Yufu said disdainfully. So what if he was highly


    regarded b y Samuel chang? In Xie Yufu''s eyes, Samuel was just a wimp. There were too many things


    about him in Cloud City. This kind of rigid impression could not be erased by just one thing.


    "A good-for-nothing?" Kong Wu said doubtfully. Was it him who had a good-for-nothing in Cloud City?


    "Let''s go. Why do you care about this loser? Just pretend that he doesn''t exist." Xie Yufu took the


    initiative to hold Kong Wu''s hand, and her face was full of happiness.


    Last time, when Kong Wu was in Cloudridge Hill Vis, he had been saved by Samuel. If Samuel had


    not shown up, the Ministry of Materials in Cloudridge Hill Vis would have been in trouble with the


    Kong Family. Maybe the Kong Family had already been killed because of this matter. Therefore, Kong


    Wu was very grateful to Samuel. As for his reputation as a loser in Cloud City, Kong Wu thought it was


    not important at all.


    He did not know if what had happened was true or not, but that Samuel had saved him was true.


    After following Xie Yufu into the cafe, Kong Wu couldn''t help but ask: "The person you are talking


    about, could it be Samuel?"


    Xie Yufu covered her mouth andughed softly. She said, "Other than him, who else in Cloud City


    would have such a great reputation?"


    Kong Wu was stunned. It was really Samuel. He had wanted to find a chance to thank him for a long


    time, but he didn''t expect to meet him in such a situation, s o he quickened his pace unconsciously.


    Xie Yufuughed coldly in her heart. Samuel, that good-for-nothing, was lucky to be able to sit at the


    same table as Kong Wu to drink milk tea.


    However, when Kong Wu went upstairs, Xie Yufu was shocked and could not believe what she was


    seeing.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    "Brother Hannigan, I didn''t expect it to be really you. I''ve always wanted to find a chance to thank you


    properly for what happenedst time." When Kong Wu saw Samuel, he enthusiastically quickened his


    pace and shook off Xie Yufu''s hand.


    Xie Yufu was at a loss. If Tian Bing er treated this idiot so well because Tian Changsheng valued him,


    then what was Kong Wu''s purpose? Could it be that even an outstanding person like Kong Wu needed


    to suck up t o Samuel?


    The influence of Tian Changsheng was indeed great. Just a single sentence from him was enough to


    cause such a great disturbance.


    If even Kong Wu was like this, the people in Cloud City would probably try to curry favor with this good-


    for-nothing.


    Xie Yufu felt very unfair in her heart. What right did such a good-for-nothing can be admired by ao


    many people? And she had to serve Tian Bing er carefully and pretend to be a good best friend just


    because of Tian Changshebng''s words? 1


    In fact, in her heart, she was dissatisfied with Tian Bing''er, but she did not dare to vent her anger.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you." Samuel was surprised. H e hadn''t seen Kong Wu since thest time they


    met.


    They actually ran into each other on such an asion. Moreover, judging from Xie Yufu''s attitude, she


    seemed to like Kong Wu very much.


    "I didn''t expect it either. Miss Tian, I''ll treat Brother Hannigan to dinner tonight. Come with me," Kong


    Wu said.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Tian Bing er was always thinking about the reason for her to ask Samuel out. She didn''t expect Kong


    Wu to help herplete this matter. She was naturally happy and had a better impression of Kong Wu.


    "Okay, I want to eat good food," Tian Ling''er said with a smile.


    "No problem. How can it be shabby if I treat Miss Tian t o dinner?" Kong Wu said with a smile.


    In Xie Yufu''s eyes, Samuel was supposed to be an outsider. However, judging by the current situation,


    she was obviously excluded. Listening to the conversation between the three of them, no one would


    respond to her even if she was to forcefully interrupt them with a few words. This caused Xie Yufu to


    inexplicably bear a grudge against Samuel.


    If it weren''t Samuel, Kong Wu wouldn''t have ignored her, and Tian Ling er wouldn''t have ignored her. It


    was precisely because of this good-for-nothing that she became transparent on this asion.


    After drinking the milk tea, Samuel looked at the time. Yvonne should be off work, so he called in


    advance to report that he would not go home for dinner tonight.


    Kong Wu wanted to thank him, but he was too embarrassed to refuse. Moreover, for Samuel, these


    young people in Cloud City were worth making friends with. After all, these young people would be the


    real economic pir in the future.


    They had dinner at a hot hotpot restaurant, so they had to book there one week in advance. However,


    Kong Wu was there, so it was easy for them to get the reserved box of the hotpot restaurant.


    Moreover, when the owner of the hotpot shop knew that Tian Ling''er was also here, he went to the


    private room to greet her personally. He also arranged for the manager to be at the door of the private


    room and to b e at her service at any time.


    Since Samuel did not drink, Kong Wu ordered drinks and exchanged drinks with his friends. However,


    this was all about his daily life and not rted to Samuel''s private affairs. Kong Wu was smart. He


    knew that Samuel was not a simple man and was curious about him, but he had to suppress his


    curiosity. If Samuel became his friend, he would have a chance to know about it. If Samuel disliked


    him, he would be his enemy instead of his friend. That would be a big loss.


    "I''m going to the washroom." During the meal, Xie Yufu couldn''te in the conversation, so she could


    only find an excuse to go out and get some fresh air.


    As she walked out of the private room, Xie Yufu''s expression became much colder. She hadpletely


    been left out of the circle. Initially, she wanted to take this opportunity to make an appointment with


    Kong W u today so that she could have a good rtionship with Kong Wu. However, it had all been


    ruined by Samuel. She was not willing to give up.


    When Xie Yufu came out of the bathroom, she bumped into a drunk man whose footsteps were wobbly.


    It seemed that he was very drunk. After thinking about i t, Xie Yufu smiled.


    She walked up to the man and deliberately rubbed her body against him. Then, her expression


    changed drastically and she pped the man''s face. She said i n a panic, "Why did you touch me?"


    The man was dizzy from drinking and didn''t know why he was pped. Instead, he raised his head and


    saw that Xie Yufu looked pretty good and was sexily dressed. He smiled and said, "Beauty, how much


    is it for you to spend the night with me?"


    This caused the smile on Xie Yufu''s face to grow even wider. However, she quickly hid it and became


    even more flustered. She said, "Bullshit. I''m not such a person. Quick, apologize to me. Otherwise, I


    won''t let you off today."


    "Apologize? There aren''t many people in Cloud City who can make me apologize," the person said with


    a smile. He didn''t care about Xie Yufu''s threat at all.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    However, he just happened to fall in front of Xie Yufu and blocked her way. He continued, "You were


    the one who gave me a p just now, right? Not bad, I like your hot temper. I wonder if you''re as strong


    as you are in bed."


    After saying that, the man grabbed Xie Yufu''s hand.


    At this time, Xie Yufu was really scared. She quickly shook off his hands and said, "Don''t mess with


    me. I''m Kong Wu''s girlfriend. Do you know who he is?"


    This was Xie Yufu''s n. She wanted to give Kong Wu a chance to save the beauty, so that she could


    show her weak side in front of Kong Wu. If Kong Wu could love her, it would be even better.


    "Kong Wu? What the hell? I''ve never heard of him. You fucking hit me. If you don''t apany me


    tonight, this thing will not be over," the man said.


    At this moment, Samuel, who hade to the toilet, happened to see this scene. The man who


    stopped Xie Yufu looked a little familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    "Are you alright?" Samuel came forward and asked.


    Xie Yufu had created an opportunity for Kong Wu, not for Samuel to cause trouble. She said coldly,


    "What does it have to do with you? Get lost, don''t poke your nose into other people''s business." 1


    When Xie Yufu said this, she did not see that the drunk person''s expression had already been half-


    awake. It was obvious that it was because he had seen Samuel.


    "Okay, you can continue." Samuel shrugged indifferently and walked into the bathroom.


    Hearing this, the man breathed a sigh of relief. The reason why he was so scared when he saw


    Samuel was that he was Manfred''s subordinate. He was afraid that he would offend Brother Samuel''s


    woman. But now it seemed that this woman had a grudge against Brother Samuel. In this case, he


    could not let her go.


    "Beauty, you really don''t know how to cherish this opportunity," that man said.


    Xie Yufu didn''t know what she had done, and she was still looking forward to Kong Wuing to save


    her. She said, "Wait here. I''ll ask my boyfriend toe over."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Xie Yufu called Kong Wu and told him that she was in trouble.


    Kong Wu had to show up because of his rtionship with the Xie Family.


    The person had arrived, but when Kong Wu saw the person, he wanted to give Xie Yufu a few ps.


    Kong Wu''s father had only just met Manfred a few days ago. At that time, he was also present. He had


    seen


    Manfred''s subordinate. This vicious woman, had she actually offended Manfred''s men?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The status of the Kong Family in Cloud City was not low. They even lived in Cloudridge Hill Vis. But


    in the end, they were still businessmen. If they went against a man from the grey area like Manfred,


    their fate would be imaginable.


    Furthermore, Manfred''s current momentum was extremely fierce. No one in Cloud City could match up


    against him. Kong Wu''s father wanted to build a good rtionship with Manfred.


    "Kong Wu, this hooligan has taken advantage of me. Help me get revenge." Xie Yufu anxiously said to


    Kong Wu with a weak and gentle expression.


    "So, it''s your boyfriend, Mr. Kong."


    "Hmph, now you know how powerful he is. You''d better kneel down and apologize to me today," Xie


    Yufu said proudly.


    "What''s going on?" Kong Wu approached the man and asked.


    "Young Master Kong, your girlfriend pped me for no reason and even used me of molesting her.


    How do you think we should deal with this matter?" The man sneered. If it weren''t for Samuel''s


    intervention earlier, he would have let it go. After all, he still had to give some face to Kong Wu.


    However, Xie Yufu was so rude to Samuel and even asked him to scram just now.


    Could this matter be settled amicably?


    "Bullshit. It was you who had molested me first, so I beat you. Why are you saying that for no reason?"


    Xie Yufu suddenly burst into tears. She held Kong Wu''s hand and said tearfully, "Kong Wu, get revenge


    for me. This shameless guy touched me just now."

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Kong Wu shook off Xie Yufu''s hand and coldly said," She''s not my girlfriend, and what happened today


    has nothing to do with me."


    When Xie Yufu heard this, her face turned pale. She had purposely created an opportunity for Kong Wu


    to save the beauty. Who would have thought that he would be so heartless!


    "Kong Wu, what do you mean? I''ve been in love with you for so long, are you really that heartless?" Xie


    Yufu gnashed her teeth and said.


    "Xie Yufu, you should pray for yourself. This brother is Boss Manfred''s subordinate. You''d better call


    your father as soon as possible and let him solve this matter. If you''re lucky, your father can save you,


    but if not, you''ll have to pay with your flesh today," Kong Wu said.


    Xie Yufu was shocked. This person was one of Manfred''s subordinates!


    She was just finding a random scapegoat, never to think that she would actually provoke Manfred!


    Even her father had to be polite to Manfred when he saw him. What would happen if she were to


    wrongly use Manfred''s subordinates?


    "Little girl, you didn''t check the almanac when you went out today, did you?" The man said with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Xie Yufu''s legs went weak and her heart was filled with regret. How could this be? How could she have


    offended Manfred''s men? She simply wanted to find someone to show Kong Wu how she was, just to


    let Kong Wu know that she was a weak woman who needed protection!


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose." Xie Yufu apologized to the person.


    At this time, Samuel, who had gone to the bathroom, came out. When the man saw Samuel, he


    subconsciously straightened his back.


    As they brushed past each other, Xie Yufu suddenly grabbed Samuel''s hand. He had such a good


    rtionship with Tian Changsheng, so he would definitely be able to save her.


    "Samuel, help me. Weren''t you very familiar with Old Master Tian? Why don''t we get Old Master Tian


    to speak up for me?" Xie Yufu said in a panic.


    Samuel frowned and said with a smile, "You asked me to get out of here. Did you forget it so soon?"


    "I''m sorry, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have asked you to scram." Xie Yufu knew how much trouble she


    had caused. If her father found out about this, he would definitely scold her harshly. Kong Wu couldn''t


    save her, but Samuel could. Therefore, it didn''t matter even if she apologized to him.


    "I can¡¯t help you." Samuel said faintly. He shook off Xie Yufu''s hand and walked towards the private


    room.


    Xie Yufu''s face was filled with despair. She knelt down to the person and pleaded, "Please, let me go. I


    didn''t do it on purpose. I can give you money, please."


    The man sneered and thought to himself, "If I offend Brother Samuel, how can I solve this problem with


    money?"


    He tugged at Xie Yufu''s hair and pulled her back to his private room.


    Manfred and Johann were both in the room. When they saw the man bring back a woman, they asked


    in confusion, "What are you doing?"


    The person walked to Manfred''s side and exined the situation in his ear. A smart person like


    Manfred was able to immediately guess what Xie Yufu wanted t o do. However, she called for the


    wrong person for help. Furthermore, she had even missed the opportunity for no reason. 6


    She was really bold to ask Samuel to get out of here.


    "Let your fathere. You little girl, if you want to make use of my brothers, you have to pay a price at


    all costs." Manfred said.


    In another room, Tian Ling''er saw that Xie Yufu hadn''t yet to return and asked curiously, "Where is Xie


    Yufu? Where did she go?"


    "Miss Tian, Xie Yufu has offended Manfred''s people," Kong Wu said.


    "Manfred? What did she do?" Tian Ling''er asked in


    confusion.


    Kong Wu exined the situation to Tian Ling''er. After hearing this, Tian Ling''er did not have the


    slightest pity for Xie Yufu''s fate. She clearly understood how scheming her best friend was. If she was


    just ying tricks to get Kong Wu to save the beauty, she could put in a good word for Xie Yufu. After


    all, she was from the Heavenly family, Manfred would definitely give her face.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    However, Xie Yufu actually wanted Samuel to scram. This was not worthy of even the slightest bit of


    sympathy for her.


    "Kong Wu, she has spent a lot of time and energy on you. Don''t you feel attracted to her?" Tian Ling''er


    said with a smile.


    Kong Wu decisively shook his head. He did not have a good impression of this woman before, and it


    was even more impossible for him to speak up for Xie Yufu now. This woman had offended not only


    Manfred, but Samuel as well. Offending Samuel meant offending the Heavenly Family. This was a


    chain effect.


    "Miss Tian, such a scheming woman will not have a good result even if I marry her," Kong Wu said.


    Tian Ling''er nodded and said, "Let''s eat. From now on, stay away from her. Otherwise, we will be


    trapped."


    At this time, it could be said that Xie Yufu was in extreme despair. She never thought that the situation


    would develop to such a serious stage, nor did she expect it to be this serious. It was because she had


    told Samuel to scram.


    It didn''t take long for Xie Yufu''s father, Xie Jinyan, to arrive. He was sweating profusely.


    When Xie Jinyan saw Manfred and Johann, he didn''t ask what had happened and directly scolded Xie


    Yufu.


    "What did you do to offend Boss Manfred? Why don''t you kneel down and apologize to Boss Manfred?"


    Xie Jinyan said angrily.


    The Heavenly Family was a giant in the business world of Cloud City, while Manfred was a big shot in


    the gray area of Cloud City. With the capability of the Xie Family, even if it was rted to the Heavenly


    Family, they would not dare to offend them easily. After all, he did not have the right to make the


    Heavenly Family take action on behalf of the Xie Family. 1


    Manfred put down his chopsticks and poured a full bowl of liquor for Xie Jinyan. He said, "You must be


    thirsty. Let''s quench your thirst first." 1


    Xie Jinyan wanted nothing more than to p Xie Yufu to death. If he drank this bowl of wine, he would


    definitely be sent to the hospital, but if he didn''t drink it, he wouldn''t be able to escape either.


    After forcing himself to drink a whole bowl of liquor, Xie Jinyan still had to smile and said to Manfred,"


    Boss Manfred, this youngdy isn''t sensible and has made some mistakes. Please be magnanimous. If


    you have any requests, I will definitely satisfy you."


    Manfred coldly smiled, poured another full bowl of wine, and said, "Xie Jinyan, what do you mean by


    this, I want to extort you on purpose?"


    Xie Jinyan''s scalp was numb, and he hurriedly said," Boss Manfred, you misunderstood, you


    misunderstood. I didn''t mean that." "Then what do you mean by that?" Manfred looked at the wine and


    asked with a smile.


    Xie Jinyan had a bitter expression on his face. He had just downed a bowl of wine, and his throat and


    stomach felt like they were on fire. However, he still had to drink this bowl of wine.


    With another gulp, Xie Jinyan felt that he could almost spit fire. He quickly said, "Thank you, Boss


    Manfred, for your good wine. I really can''t drink it."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "This woman, she has quite a few tricks up her sleeve. Though she looks smart, she is actually


    courting death. In the future, you should discipline her more. She won''t be so lucky next time." Manfred


    said.


    Xie Jinyan breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Boss Manfred is right. Don''t worry. I will teach her a


    lesson."


    After leaving the private room, Xie Jieyan hurriedly went to the bathroom to vomit, and only then did


    she feel a little better. 1


    Xie Yufu was waiting for Xie Jinyan at the entrance of the hotpot restaurant. She knew that when she


    went back, she would definitely be scolded. In her heart, the person who caused such a situation was


    Samuel. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have been ignored, and she wouldn''t have offended


    Manfred''s subordinates. 1


    "Samuel, just you wait. Don''t think that I won''t be able to deal with you just because Tian Changsheng


    is watching over you. I will definitely make you regret it,


    " Xie Yufu said through gritted teeth.


    After Samuel and the other two had their fill and walked out of the hotpot restaurant, Kong Wu took the


    initiative to disappear. He didn''t know if Samuel had any rtionship with Tian Ling''er, but he could feel


    that Tian Ling''er had a special attitude toward him. If he continued to be a third wheel, maybe he would


    destroy the good feelings that Tian Ling''er had for him. In this respect, Kong Wu was still very smart.


    "Send me home?" Tian Ling''er asked Samuel.


    "I don''t have time. You should go back by yourself." After saying that, Samuel walked away by himself.


    Tian Ling''er stayed where she was. This guy, didn''t he know any gentlemanly etiquette? She was such


    a beautiful woman. How many people wanted to get such an opportunity? But when the opportunity


    was ced in front of Samuel, he didn''t cherish it.


    "Samuel, do you know what a gentleman is?" After catching up with Samuel, Tian Ling''er gritted her


    teeth and said.


    "Little girl, I''m married. It''s not a good thing if you fall i n love with me," Samuel said with a smile.


    Her words made Tian Ling''er blush. She really liked Samuel, because Samuel showed extraordinary


    excellence in all aspects. In her view, Samuel was almost the perfect Prince Charming. The only


    shoring was that he was married. 1


    But Tian Ling''er did not care about this. She said to


    Samuel, "I will only let others fall in love with me. How can I easily fall in love with others?"


    "Go home. Don''t send me off."


    Tian Ling''er''s face was livid. She kept shaking her fist at Samuel''s back. In the end, she lowered her


    head as i f she was deted.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    On the day of the family.


    Samuel got up early to wash up. Last time, he was kicked out of the Sue family because of


    Grandmother Sue''s death. By rights, he was not qualified to attend the Family Day. But now, Lydia did


    not dare to talk nonsense in front of Samuel. So even if she saw that Samuel was ready to attend the


    Family Day, she just watched.


    When she thought of how Nangong Qianqiu had hung herself in the living room that day, Lydia was still


    filled with lingering fear. Although she did not think highly of her worthless son-inw, she did not dare


    to underestimate him.


    "Do you want to go with us?" Yvonne asked Samuel.


    "I met Harvey two days ago. He asked me to go, so I''ll g o and join in the fun," Samuel said with a


    smile. If Gina showed up today, Yara should spit up all Gina''s betrothal gifts. If there was a chance to


    watch such a good show, Samuel would not miss it.


    Yvonne frowned and wondered if Harvey had changed his mind. How could he let Samuel go there?


    At this time, Lydia could not help asking Samuel," Samuel, are we really going to ask Yara spit over all


    the betrothal gifts today?" "Of course, but she has been living afortable life


    recently, and I don''t know how much money she has left," Samuel said. Yara took the money, she spent


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    it like running water. More than eight million yuan, and i t was estimated that there was not much left.


    After all, the luxury goods she bought were all expensive.


    Lydia couldn''t wait to go to the Sue family¡¯s Vi to see this good show. Although this betrothal gift


    would not fall into Yvonne''s hands, it was still better than Yara''s.


    And it was only today that the Sue family knew who this betrothal gift was for.


    "Mom, don''t talk nonsense after you go." Yvonne reminded her, as if she had guessed Lydia was going


    t o do.


    "What do you mean?" Lydia asked in confusion.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel and said to Lydia , "You can''t say that this betrothal gift was originally for


    me."


    "Why?" Lydia was irritated. This was a matter of saving face for Yvonne. Why couldn''t she say it?


    "I told you not to say anything. There''s nothing wrong with it." Yvonne red at Lydia .


    Lydia took a careful look at Samuel. "Is he unwilling to expose this matter?"


    If it were in the past, Lydia would not have dared to go against her will. But now, she had to consider


    Samuel''s will. If he was not willing, she would not be able to say anything.


    "Let''s listen to Yvonne," Samuel said. After his identity was exposed, he was not sure if it would affect


    him. But it would be a pity if his image, which took him three years to build, was ruined like this.


    More importantly, Samuel liked to control everything i n secret.


    Lydia sighed in her heart. How could she not say such a proud thing? Wasn''t she missed the


    opportunity to show off?


    Samuel drove to the Sue family''s mansion.


    All the rtives in the vi had not arrived yet, but Yara arrived very early. She was showing off her


    name brand clothes with her peers.


    "This dress is a joint limited style. I can''t buy it now with money, but I spent tens of thousands of yuan


    on i t."


    "And this watch, do you know how much it costs?


    More than 800,000, you can''t afford it for the rest of your life."


    "Recently, I have taken a fancy to a ne, which costs more than 300,000 yuan. Unfortunately, it


    hasn''t arrived yet. I can''t wait any longer."


    Hearing Yara¡¯s unting words, those people echoed with smiles on the surface, but in fact, they were


    very unhappy. If it weren''t for Harvey giving her the betrothal gifts, how could she have such a good


    life?


    Now, they hoped in their hearts that what Samuel had said would be true. They wanted to hit Yara hard


    on the sharpness of Yara.


    When Yvonne''s family arrived at the vi, Yara looked displeased when she saw Samuel.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    "Samuel, what are you doing here? You are not qualified to enter this vi. Have you forgotten?" Yara


    said to Samuel proudly.


    "If Harvey asked me toe, of course I''lle," Samuel said with a smile. The higher Yara was now,


    the worse she would fall. Yara was in the mood to


    show off. What would shefeel when Gina showed up? 1


    "Haha." Yara sneered. She had already told Harvey not to let Samuel participate in the family day. How


    could i t be possible that it was Harvey who asked him toe?


    She turned to Yvonne and said, "Yvonne , have you forgotten that this loser is not qualified to join the


    Sue family ? Or do you think you don''t care about Harvey because you''re the person in charge of the


    west of the city and insist on bringing him here?"


    Yvonne and Harvey''s current state meant that they should mind their own business. Harvey did not


    interfere with the project in the west of the city, and she would not interfere with Harvey''s business.


    "Yara, it''s not up to you to decide whether he cane or not. You''d better ask Harvey ," Yvonne said


    coldly.


    "Okay, I''ll ask him. Let''s see who he will listen to." Yara said proudly. How could Harvey dare to offend


    her now? She would marry Hannigan family in the future, and Harvey was waiting for the Hannigan


    family to invest. How could he offend her just because Samuel, a good-for-nothing?


    In fact, there was nothing for Harvey to do in his room. He followed the olddy''s example. He


    deliberately showed upter and put on airs. This was amon problem of the Sue family. It was a


    small family with many rules. He regarded himself as a well-known person and always felt that he


    would be better than others and do meaningless things. He felt very good about himself.


    Not long after, Harvey appeared. Yara walked to his side and said, "Harve , this good-for-nothing said


    that you asked him to attend the family day, is that true?"


    Harvey dug his ear and said with a smile, "Yara, do you believe anything he says? How could I let him


    Hearing this, Yara smugly and mocked, "Samuel, why are you so shameless? Is there any meaning in


    telling such a lie?"


    Samuel had a smile on his face as he said to Harvey," You y this kind of game with great interest.


    Do you find it interesting?"


    Harvey was now the chairman of the Sue family, so he forced himself to act like a superior and said


    indifferently, "It''s too degrading to y with a loser like you. And you''re not qualified. I''m just messing


    with you. What do you think? This feeling is very ufortable, right? You can''t do anything to me


    even if you''re being yed by others. Are you very dissatisfied?"


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. Was it a piece of cake? As long as he was willing, a piece of trash


    like Harvey would suffer a fate worse than death. Even if it was the Sue family, they could go bankrupt


    overnight. He did not know what kind of superiority Harvey had.


    "Since I misunderstood you, why don''t I go out?" Samuel said.


    Lydia used to regard Samuel as a good-for-nothing, so he used to swallow his anger. In her eyes,


    which was a good-for-nothing¡¯s act and he deserved it.


    But now, she knew Samuel was not that kind of person. She didn''t understand why Samuel had to


    swallow his pride.


    "He''s a man. Doesn''t he want to lose face?"


    "Samuel, don''t go," Lydia said.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aunt Lydia, is there any ce for you to speak? Are you still qualified to let him stay? Don''t forget that


    I a m now the chairman of the Sue family ," Harvey said coldly.


    Yvonne held Lydia¡¯s hand. She was even less qualified to do what Samuel did not want to do.


    "Mom, think about our living room," Yvonne said in a low voice.


    In the living room!


    Thinking of these two words, Lydia felt a chill on her face. She could not help shuddering, and then


    lowered her head, not daring to say a word.


    "Samuel, get out of here. Don''t waste our family day," Harvey said coldly.


    Samuel walked out of the vi without saying a word.


    Harvey smiled proudly. This feeling of trampling on the dignity of Samuel was really toofortable.


    Next time, he must find an open ce to let outsiders know how useless Samuel was.


    Even if he was valued by Tian Changsheng, he was just a pathetic wretch in the Sue family.


    "Yvonne, I really feel sorry for you. You have found such a good-for-nothing husband, unlike me; my


    future husband is a rich and powerful family." Yara said.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Hearing Vara''s words, Yvonne sneered and said, "Your money is running out, isn''t it?"


    "So what? Do I need you to worry about it? Don''t be funny. In my eyes, you are nothing but the person


    in charge of Western City, so you don''t need to care about anything." Yara said with a smile. Recently,


    she had spent a lot of money without any worries, because the Hannigan family would appear sooner


    orter, and she would get married sooner orter. Now she just spent a few million yuan, so it was not


    a big deal.


    "You won''t understand the life of a rich person like me even if I exin it to you, so you''d better work for


    the Sue family honestly."


    "I hope you can get what you want. Good luck." Yvonne said.


    "Ha." Yara sneered and said, "Forget about your hypocritical blessing. I know that you are envious of m


    e in your heart. There is no need to hide it. Anyone with a discerning eye can see it."


    "Yes, I do envy you. There are so many brands that I can''t afford to wear," Yvonne said.


    Seeing Yvonne soften and showed a look of envy for hers, Yara was even morecent. She


    deliberately reached out her hand and showed the bracelet. She said, "Although the bracelet is not


    worth


    a little money, it was given by a rich family. The meaning is different. Don''t worry, if you can''t wear a


    brand in the future, you cane to my house to pick up the one I don''t want. Although I had worn it, it


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    is also a big brand and you can''t afford it for the rest of your life."


    "I appreciate your kindness."


    The family only had a dinner party on the family day. After the absence of the olddy, the atmosphere


    of the dinner party became even more different. In addition to Vara''s showing off, Harvey also


    pretentiously talked about the future development of the Sue family. He also said that in the future,


    Yara would let the Hannigan family invest in the Sue family, which made a group of rtives very


    happy.


    The more powerful the Sue family was, the more benefits they could get. Therefore, these rtives not


    only fawned on Harvey but also Yara. As for Yvonne, who was in charge of Western City, they were


    When it was almost lunch time, a group of people came to the vi. A noblewoman walked in the


    middle with a cold temperament. Although they didn''t know her, they had seen the person next to her,


    the Sue family had seen before .


    Back then, it was him who had appeared with a betrothal gift that would make the other''s eyes green


    with envy and had blown up the Sue family''s reputation.


    "Today, he showed up again. Is the Hannigan family finally here?"


    Judging by the nobledy''s temperament, she must havee from a noble family. Could it be that


    she was an elder of the Hannigan family?


    Yara, who was in an excited mood, subconsciously took out her makeup mirror to look at herself. This


    woman was very likely to be her future mother-inw. She had to leave a good impression on her!


    "Excuse me, who are you?" As the principal of the Sue family, Harvey calmly stood up and asked.


    Theer was Gina. After hearing Harvey''s words, she said lightly, "You don''t need to know who I am.


    What you only need to know is that the betrothal gift was sent by me."


    Although Harvey had guessed it, he couldn''t help but b e moved after Gina said these words. After


    waiting for so long for the Hannigan family to finally show up.


    If Yara married into the Hannigan family, the Hannigan family could invest in the Sue family earlier. As


    long as he had the support of such a wealthy family, he would not care about the project in the west of


    the city. At that time, Yvonne''s position in the Sue family would be as low as he wanted to, and h e


    could kick her out easily.


    "Please take a seat," Harvey hurriedly said.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Yara couldn''t wait to introduce herself and said to Gina, "I am Yara. May I ask if you are my future


    mother -inw?"


    These words made Yvonne burst intoughter. Yara was shameless that she dared to say such words!


    How could she be so confident that the betrothal gift was for her, and she even called Gina her mother-


    inw, which made peopleugh their heads off.


    "No need. Where is the betrothal gift I sent back then?" Gina asked Harvey without looking at Yara.


    "I''ve already handed it over to Yara. Don''t worry, I definitely didn''t hold back," Harvey said.


    "You?" Gina then looked at Yara said, "Where is the betrothal gift?"


    "Mother, I''m wearing it. I take good care of what you give me every day," Yara said with a smile. 1


    "Mother?" Gina sneered and said, "I''m not your mother. I''m here today to get my wedding gifts back."


    Boom!Boom!


    These words sounded like thunder in Yara¡¯s ears.


    Get the bridal gifts back!


    "How could this happen? Why did she take it back for no reason?"


    Yara had almost used up all the cash, and she felt at ease because she firmly believed that these bridal


    gifts were hers. During this period of time, she had experienced a rich life. If she took them out now,


    where could she get them?


    "Mother, don''t joke with me. Although I don''t know who your son is, I''m sure I''m willing to marry him,"


    Yara said.


    "You are willing to marry him, but he doesn''t like you. You are such a vulgar woman. How can you


    attract my son''s attention?" Gina said faintly.


    Yara¡¯s body swayed and fell to the ground directly.


    During this period of time, she had been dreaming every day. She dreamed that she would marry into a


    rich family, dreamed that she would have a luxurious life, and even thought that after she married into


    the Hannigan Family, her bowl and chopsticks would be embedded with diamonds. Those beautiful


    dreams would break like bubbles in an instant!


    "This... is there some misunderstanding?" Harvey asked with puzzlement. Why did she suddenly take


    back the betrothal gifts?


    "Misunderstanding? The betrothal gift was not for her. How could it be a misunderstanding? It''s just that


    you think too much," Gina said.


    "But... but the betrothal gifts are also for the Sue family. If it''s not for Yara, who else can it be?" Harvey


    said in surprise. In the younger generation in the family Yara was the most beautifu. If her son did not


    even like Yara, it was impossible for him to have a crush on anyone else!


    "You only need to know that I am going to get back the wedding gifts, and you should return them as I


    say. As for the rest, do you have the right to ask?" Gina said with an overbearing manner.


    Harvey gritted his teeth. Although he knew that the other side was very powerful, the Sue family was


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    not a pushover that could be bullied easily. What''s more, the betrothal gifts had already been given.


    How could she take them back for no reason?


    "You have to give me an exnation, right?" Harvey said.


    "Exnation?" Gina disdainfully and said, "What kind of person are you? Do you still want me to


    exin it to you?"


    Harvey¡¯s face fell. He was now the chairman of the Sue family. How could he be insulted like this? 1


    When the other rtives of the Sue family heard this, they were also very unhappy. To make Harvey


    lose face was to make the entire Sue family lose face.


    "Who the hell do you think you are? Come to Sue family and show off."


    "Let''s go to Cloud City to inquire about the Sue family. We are not to be trifled with." "Don''t think you''re


    great just because you have some money. This is Cloud City, not your territory."


    The group of rtives became furious, and all of them red at Gina.


    Gina was the daughter-inw of the Hannigan family. In the face of such a situation, not only was she


    not weak, but she exuded an even stronger momentum.


    What was a superior?


    There was a huge difference between Harvey''s imposing manner and Gina''s.


    "Do you mean that you don''t intend to give up the betrothal gifts to me?" Gina said faintly.


    "Give me a reason to satisfy me. It''s not that I can''t give it to you. The Sue family doesn''t take the


    money seriously," Harvey said.


    "I will make you very satisfied." After Gina finished speaking, she took out his phone.


    In less than half an hour, the Heavenly brothers all drove to the Sue family¡¯s Vi.


    Seeing this scene, Harvey immediately broke out in a cold sweat. This woman was a big shot. She


    actually called all the people of the Heavenly Family with just a phone call! What a fucking game she


    was ying!


    The rtives who had shouted at Gina just now were s o scared that they lowered their heads and


    didn''t even dare to breathe.


    They had thought that they could use this ce to exert pressure, but to their surprise, her phone


    directly called the most powerful person in Cloud City!


    The Heavenly Family was the Heavenly Family. In front of the Heavenly Family, the Sue family was


    nothing more than an ant.


    "How is it? Are you satisfied with this reason?" Gina asked Harvey.


    Harvey was so scared that his face turned pale, and Vara, who was sitting on the ground, had


    It didn''t matter if her dream was broken, but she had spent more than half of her money. Now she had


    to take it out. What could she take with her?

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Wiping away the sweat on his forehead, Harvey did not dare to be arrogant in front of Gina. The


    chairman of the Sue family was nothing. The woman in front of him called the people of the Heavenly


    family over casually. What right did he have to be arrogant in front of her?


    "Vara, get someone to bring the betrothal gifts here right away," Harvey said to Vara. It was such a big


    show. If he didn''t hand over the betrothal gifts today, i t would definitely not end well. Was there a need


    for a reason at this time? Her strength was the most powerful reason, pressuring the Sue family to the


    point of being out of breath.


    Vara''s desperate face was pale. She could take out the gold and jade, but she had already spent the


    cash. Where should she go to get it?


    "Harvey, help me," Vara said to Harvey for help.


    Harvey knew that Vara had spent a lot of money recently, and her clothes were branded from head to


    toe, but she couldn''t spend all 8 million yuan. It was such a big hole that even he couldn''t block it.


    Moreover, Vara''s inability to marry into the Hannigan family was no longer of any use to him.


    "You can''t have spent all the money, can you?" Harvey gnashed his teeth and said.


    Yara shook her head in a panic and said, "No, and, there are still more than one million left."


    More than a million!


    That was to say, Yara spent more than seven million yuan in such a short time! This spendthrift was


    really arrogant. What right did she have? What qualifications did she have to spend money like that?


    "I don''t care if you sell your family property or thepany. If you have less money, the Sue family


    won''t have to stay in Cloud City," Gina said lightly.


    Harvey''s heart sank. There was no need to doubt what she said, because now the Heavenly family had


    stood u p for her. If the Heavenly family wanted to go against the Sue family, there was no ce for the


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Sue family i n Cloud City.


    However, it was worth more than seven million.


    Where could they find so much in such a short period of time? 1


    "Yara, why did you spend so much money? Isn''t this going to kill our Sue family ?"


    "You''re such a spendthrift. That''s more than seven million yuan."


    "Hurry up and sell all the things you bought. Sell the house at home. Don''t get us into trouble."


    The Sue family was a big family, but they didn''t just fly around on their own in the face of disaster once.


    Therefore, at this moment, the rtives of the Sue family¡¯s usation of Yara were not surprised. They


    all survived by relying on the Sue family. If the Sue family was implicated, the whole family would be


    doomed.


    Yara''s confidence waspletely shattered. She had never imagined that this day would reallye,


    and that Samuel''s jinx would actually hit the nail on the head.


    "It''s Samuel. It''s Samuel ''s curse. What does it have to do with me?" Yara became a mad devil,


    pushing all the me to Samuel.


    Harvey did not believe in curses. He could only say that Samuelhappened to be right. The Hannigan


    family was likely not to value her at the beginning. But Yara just thought so. 1


    As for why the Hannigan family had to take back the betrothal gifts, Harvey was not in the mood to care


    about it. Now he had to take out all the betrothal gifts and solve this matter.


    "Give me one day, I will definitely return the betrothal gifts." Harvey said to Gina.


    He didn''t want to help Yara, but in the current situation, he had to help her, because if he couldn''t afford


    it, the entire Sue family would be doomed.


    "Okay, I''ll give you one day. At this time tomorrow, send the betrothal gifts to Yvonne''s house," Gina


    said. 1


    Yvonne!


    How could it be Yvonne''s home?


    "What''s going on? Why did you give the wedding gifts t o Yvonne?¡±


    "No way. Doesn''t she know Yvonne is married?"


    "How could this woman be so lucky? Is she going to divorce that good-for-nothing Samuel?"


    All the rtives of the Sue family whispered to each other in dismay. They couldn''t figure out why Gina


    would do this.


    Harvey was also very surprised. With so much money, why would she give it to Yvonne?


    "Don''t you know Yvonne is married?" Harvey asked.


    "Our Hannigan family doesn''t want to take back the gifts, so we found a pleasing-looking person to give


    them to. Do you have any objections?" Gina said.


    "What the fuck!"


    Did she have money so she could do whatever she could It was worth tens of millions of dors, but


    because it was pleasing to the eye, she had to give it to Yvonne. Wasn''t that too easy on her?


    Yara was even more unwilling to give up. In her eyes, what used to belong to her was now taken away


    by Yvonne.


    "What right does Yvonne have? Am I not prettier than her? What''s more, she is married to a loser.


    What right does she have to be more qualified than me to get


    these?" Yara said reluctantly to Gina.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Gina''s face turned cold. "Is Samuel a good-for-nothing in front of me?"


    Gina looked at the person next to her, and the man went straight up to Yara and pped her in the


    face. H e said coldly, "Do you have the right to tell me what to do?"


    Yara shut up. She covered her face and did not dare to say another word.


    "At this time tomorrow, if he didn''t send the betrothal gifts to Hillside Vi, do you know what to do?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Gina said to the people of the Heavenly family next to her.


    The members of the Heavenly Family nodded repetitively, not daring to have the slightest objection t o


    Gina''s words. She was a member of the Hannigan family. The Heavenly Family was powerful in Cloud


    City, but in front of them, they were nothing at all.


    After Gina left, the atmosphere in the Sue family''s Vi was oppressive.


    "Harvey, what should we do now?" Lionel asked.


    Harvey looked at Yaran with sinister eyes. If she had not spent so much money, the problem would not


    have existed. Now Harvey was very regretful to give the betrothal gift to Yara, but it was toote to


    regret. 1 "Let Yvonne say that the money has been given to her.


    Isn''t that enough?" a rtive of the Sue family suggested.


    Lydia was secretly rejoicing over this matter. Hearing this, how could she be willing to ept it? That


    was millions of dors.


    "That''s impossible. If we didn''t get the money, why did we say we got it?" Lydia said.


    "Are you going to watch the end of the Sue family?


    Don''t forget, you are also members of the Sue family."


    "That''s right. Now Sue family is in trouble, you should also help. It''s just a lie. It''s not difficult."


    "The money has been spent. Do you want to force Vara?"


    Their target was Yvonne in an instant, but they did not speak up for Yara. Thay just want tosolve this


    problem for themselves, because they did not want to be implicated in this matter. 1


    "Okay, but if she finds out, who will bear the consequences?" Yvonne said.


    Her words made the members of the Sue Family dare not speak again. They were very clear about the


    consequences, and they knew that they could not afford it casually.


    Although Harvey also wanted Yvonne to help him cover up the lie, the concerns that Yvonne said could


    not be underestimated. If that woman knew, her anger would be fatal to the Sue family.


    "Yvonne, where thepany is able to take out cash now is only the loan in your hand," Harvey said.


    "No." Yvonne refused decisively. The loan was made for the project in the west of the city. How could it


    be used to fill the hole that Yara had dug?


    "Do you want to see the Sue family go bankrupt? The Heavenly family is targeting us. What can you do


    even if you have those loans in your hands?" Harvey gritted his teeth.


    Yvonne took a deep breath, nced at Yara, and said," Let her sell all the things, even the real estate


    has to be sold. She can do as much as you can. The rest can be taken from the loan."


    Hearing this, Yara shouted angrily, "Yvonne, what do you mean? Am I going to sleep in the streets from


    now on? You''re deliberately ying tricks on me."


    "Make trouble for you? Yara, you spent the money yourself. I didn''t use a penny, so how can I make


    trouble for you? Aren''t you very arrogant? Don''t you enjoy it? This kind of consequence was caused by


    you. How can you me me?" Yvonne said.


    "Even so, you can''t sell my things, nor can you sell my house. I don''t care. Let''s die together," Yara said


    with a ferocious expression.


    Her words directly aroused everyone''s dissatisfaction.


    "Why do you want us to die with you? If you don''t want to live anymore, you can jump off the building


    yourself." "You''re the one who spent the money. It''s natural for you to spit it out now. Who told you to be


    so arrogant?"


    "You still want to buy a ne? Let me see if you can buy yourself a rope. You''re so self-righteous."


    The younger generation of the Sue family, who had been dissatisfied with Yara for a long time, found


    an opportunity at this time. Naturally, they would not let g o of the opportunity to deal with the wound,


    because during this period of time, Yara often showed off in front of them.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Unknown to the things in the vi, Samuel was smoking under the shade of a tree. When Gina came


    out, Gina walked up to him and said, "Smoking is not good for your health. You''d better quit smoking."


    Samuel spat and said, "If I''m not sick, how can I know I''m still alive? I''m not yet too old. If I don''t do


    something bad to my health when I''m young, why should Ie back when I''m old?"


    Faced with such strange reasoning, Gina showed a speechless expression and said, "Health is the


    greatest capital. If you are not in good health, how can you do what you want to do?"


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. It seemed that she had noticed something.


    "It doesn''t matter if I can do what I want to do. I don''t want to prove it to anyone. I just want to see what


    I can do," Samuel said faintly.


    "But there are some things that you must do." Gina spoke, she took out a photo and handed it to


    Samuel.


    Looking at the person in the photo, Samuel asked in confusion, "Who is this?"


    "In those days, it was because of him that you were treated unfairly. It was he who told Hangong


    Qianqiu the saying that it was the statue of the emperor and the adulterous one. I have always


    suspected that this


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Taoist priest''s identity was not simple," Gina said.


    The Form of the Emperor?


    Samuel frowned. He had heard Han Jun mention him i n prison that day, but Samuel didn''t understand


    what Han Jun meant. Now, it seemed that Gina knew what was going on.


    "What do you mean by ''the emperor''s statue''?" Samuel asked.


    "It was this Taoist who told Nangong Qianqiu that Han Jun had an emperor''s statue, and only he could


    support the development of the Hannigan family. And you were a traitor''s statue, which would hinder or


    even drag down the Hannigan family. From then on, Nangong Qianqiu no longer regarded you as a


    member of the Hannigan family," Gina exined.


    "Is it because of this ridiculous reason that I was driven out of the Hannigan family by her?" Samuel


    had a wry smile on his face. Nangong Qianqiu actually believed such nonsense?


    "Yes, I tried to stop Nangong Qianqiu, but she insisted on doing so. I had no choice. Your master also


    went to investigate this Taoist priest, but he didn''t find anything. You should be clear about Yan Jun''s


    ability. Even he couldn''t find any information, which further shows that his identity is not simple," Gina


    said.


    "Do you mean that this Taoist priest was sent by the enemy of the Hannigan family?" Samuel said.


    "Even I suspect that the matter with your father has something to do with them," Gina said.


    Samuel smiled and yed with the yellowed photo in his hand. He said, "Since it''s a feud between the


    Hannigan family and I was driven out of the Hannigan family, does it have anything to do with m e?


    Why should I make trouble for myself?"


    "If you don''t make trouble, doesn''t it mean that trouble won''te to you? If you say you are not a


    Hannigan family, will they believe it? And today I appeared in the vi of the Sue family, they will


    definitely know. D o you think they won''t investigate this matter?" Gina said.


    Samuel''s face turned cold. Obviously, she was threatening him with these words, forcing him to get


    involved in this matter.


    "Don''t be angry. It''s your request toe to the Sue family. I''m just fulfilling your wish," Gina said.


    Samuel looked helpless and forced a smile. He was indeed the one who asked her to help, but how


    could h e know that there was such a thing behind it?


    Gina sighed and said, "I know Hannigan family has done a lot of unfair things to you, but you are a


    member of the Hannagan family after all. Even if I didn''te to the Sue family, they would find you


    sooner orter. I just wanted you to prepare in advance." 1


    "Even my master doesn''t know who he is. This enemy i s not ordinarily powerful. You just want me to


    die


    with him," Samuel said.


    "Do you have no confidence in yourself? You have been dormant for more than ten years. This kind of


    temperament is not something that ordinary people can have. I believe you can do it," Gina said.


    "What''s the point of believing me? How can I face such a powerful opponent with my current strength?"


    Samuel said tly.


    Gina hesitated for a moment and said, "When you were a child, your grandfather treated you very well.


    You haven''t forgotten, have you?"

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    "But after Grandpa''s death, you must know how well I''ve been treated in the Hannigan family. Trying to


    use Grandpa''s kindness to convince me? Isn''t that too meaningless?" Samuel sneered.


    "No one has ever seen Han Tianyang''s body. The coffins in his graveyard are still empty," Gina said.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel became agitated instantly. He said in a deep voice, "What do you mean?


    What do you mean by saying that?"


    The news of Han Tianyang''s death came back to Hannigan family. At that time, Samuel was only a


    child''s age. He cried bitterly. But now Gina told that no one had ever seen Han Tianyang''s body!


    "I''m just suspecting, but you need to find out for yourself whether it''s true or not. Perhaps, if you find


    out the background of this Taoist priest, the truth will be revealed." After saying this, Gina left.


    Samuel''s chest rose and fell violently, and he was breathing heavily.


    Grandfather has something to do with this matter?


    Whether it was possible or not, he was not dead at all. Instead, he was caught by some people.


    If this was the case, he could not ignore this matter. Even if there was only one-ten-thousand chance


    left, h


    e still had to give it a try.


    Looking at the Taoist, Samuel clenched his fists, gnashed his teeth, and said, "If grandpa is still alive, I


    advise you to treat him well, or TH make your life a living hell!"


    Samuel, who was immersed in anger, did not notice that someone was approaching him. Yvonne saw


    that his expression was heavy, and he was angry, so she did not dare to speak.


    Looking at the person in the photo, Yvonne frowned slightly, as if she had seen it somewhere before.


    After a long time, Samuel finally pulled himself out of his emotions. When he saw Yvonne beside him,


    he quickly put away the photo and asked, "How was it? Did Yara take out the wedding gifts?"


    Yvonne nodded and said, "She had used up most of the cash, but she will sell all the things she


    bought, as well as the houses at home. The remaining money is not enough, so I can only use the


    "This lesson is quite a severe one for her." Samuel smiled as he replied.


    "But..." Yvonne wanted to say something but stopped.


    Samuel asked curiously, "But what?"


    "She gave me all the wedding gifts," Yvonne said. 1


    Samuel was stunned. He had thought Gina would take all the betrothal gifts, but he didn''t expect that it


    would be given to Yvonne!


    "What did she say?" Samuel said.


    "They said that the Hannigan family never took back the things they sent out. They liked me, so they


    gave it to me," Yvonne said.


    Samuel smiled. Although this reason was a bit farfetched, the people in the Sue family should not think


    too much about it. After all, the world of rich people was not what they could imagine.


    At this time, Yara angrily walked to Samuel''s side. Her wealthy life waspletely broken. Since she


    could not find anyone who could me, she could only me it on Samuel, because only Samuel had


    cursed her.


    "Samuel, you jinx. If you hadn''t cursed me, I wouldn''t have be like this," Yara said angrily.


    Samuel looked indifferent and said, "How can you say that I''m cursing you? Didn''t I say that the


    betrothal gifts are yours? It''s just that you think that those betrothal gifts are yours. Did anyone say that


    the betrothal gifts are for you?"


    Yara¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Indeed, no one had said that the betrothal gift belonged to her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    From beginning to end, it was just her wishful thinking. But even now, Yara still did not want to admit to


    the reality, because in the Sue family, no one couldpare with her beauty.


    "Samuel, just wait. I''ll make you regret it. I, Yara, will still marry into a rich and powerful family. As for


    Yvonne, She won''t be able topete with me for the rest of my life, because she has married a loser


    like you," Yara said unyieldingly. Without the Hannigan family, there would be other rich people. She


    firmly believed that she would be loved by rich people.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Yara¡¯s confidence came from her beauty, but for a rich man, her beauty was


    nothing.


    Although these four words "a well-known family" were a joke in many people''s eyes, it still had a certain


    significance for real rich families. Moreover, with Yara¡¯s statue, where did shee into contact with


    those rich people?

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    As soon as Gina walked out of the vi area, Yan Jun suddenly appeared beside her like a ghost.


    "You not only let him bear an unnecessary responsibility, but also gave him an unnecessary hope, "


    Yan Jun said in an extremely cold tone. Although his duty was only to protect the Hannigan family and


    he did not have the right to intervene in the internal affairs of the Hannigan family, he could not bear to


    watch such an act.


    By giving the photo to Samuel, it meant that Samuel needed to investigate the Taoist priest''s


    background. For Samuel, this was an extremely dangerous thing. In order not to give Samuel a reason


    to refuse, Han Tianyang was brought up as well. This meant that Samuel had no other choice.


    "In the Hannigan family," said Gina, her face expressionless. "Even I can''t allow Samuel to have the


    slightest bit of familial love with me. Han Tianyang is the only person he cares about the most. That''s


    the only way he''ll be able to do his best to investigate this matter."


    "However, you should not use this method to give him hope. To him, Han Tianyang is a pain that he will


    not b e able to erase for the rest of his life. Don''t you know how many times he has fainted from


    crying?" Yan Jun clenched his teeth and said.


    "Of course I know that no one canpare with his feelings for Han Tianyang. But you should know


    that hope is the biggest motivation for one person," Ginasaid.


    "But Han Tianyang is already dead. This doesn''t even count as hope," Van Jun said furiously.


    "Dead?" Gina smiled faintly and said, "Have you seen his body? As long as you don''t see his body,


    who can b e sure that he is dead? Even if it is only one in ten thousand chance, Samuel will not give


    up."


    Van Jun inhaled a deep breath of air. After so many years, there was no news of Han Tian Yang. How


    could he still be alive? Gina had only used this point to get Samuel to do this.


    "Before he died back then, he wanted me to take good care of the Hannigan family. How is it possible


    for him to live in that kind of state?" Van Jun clenched his fist tightly.


    "Do you mean that his body disappeared? Do you think it''s possible? How can the opponent in the dark


    of the Hannigan family just take away a meaningless body?" Gina said with a smile.


    Van Jun knew that there was no point in reasoning with her. Moreover, she had given Samuel hope.


    This matter had already been destined for Samuel to investigate to the end. It was useless for him to


    say anything.


    "You like Hangong Qianqiu very much. I hope you won''t repeat her mistakes," Van Jun said.


    Gina suddenly stopped and smiled with relief. "Like Nangong Qianqiu?"


    It was not like that. She and Nangong Qianqiu were the same kind of people. It was just that Nangong


    Qianqiu had been suppressing her when she was alive, so she did not expose her true nature.


    Gina was deeply sympathetic to the unfairness of Samuel''s suffering, but it did not mean that she


    would let him enjoy afortable life because of this. The trouble of the Hannigan family should be


    taken care o f by Samuel.


    And she also needed to know why Han Cheng suddenly fell ill. She had to avenge Han Cheng!


    "In fact, there is no need to say so much. He is a member of the Hannigan family, so he is destined to d


    o these things. This is his responsibility that he can''t shirk," Gina said to herself.


    In the past, when she married into the Hannigan family, Han Tianyang personally chose to marry her.


    What he liked was her and Nangong Qianqiu''s traits. I n the past, Gina did not understand why Han


    Tianyang would do so, but now she understood. Han Tianyang wanted everyone to have the ability to


    stand on their own. When Nangong Qianqiu died, she would be the one to support the Hannigan family.


    "Old Master, you are a very smart person. Presumably, there is no one in this world who canpare


    with you." Gina sighed, and then she smiled and continued, "But you''d better not live. Only anger can


    make Samuel avenge the Hannigan family. Your death is the most effective Fire Source."


    The next day, Harvey and Yara showed up together in Cloudridge Hill Vis, with the cash and the jade.


    When she thought of giving these things to Yvonne, Yara was very angry. She had used these things to


    show off in front of Yvonne, but now she had to give them away in person, which made Yara want to kill


    Yvonne.


    "Harvey, wait for me," Yara stopped and said to Harvey.


    Harvey looked at Yara in confusion and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    There was a sh of malice in Yara as she said, "I can''t just let her go so easily."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    As she spoke, Yara took out the gold hairpin and ground it on the ground. Soon, the hairpin was wiped


    clean.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    "What are you doing? Are you crazy?" Seeing this scene, Harvey quickly stopped Yara.


    "I''m not crazy. I''ll destroy it even if I were to give it to her," Yara gritted teeth.


    Harvey knew that she was very dissatisfied with this matter, but what else could she do except ept


    her fate now? If all these gold and jade were destroyed and Gina knew about it, the whole Sue family


    couldn''t afford it.


    "You fucking stop. Do you still want to cause trouble for the Sue family?" Harvey said coldly.


    Yara raised her head and looked at Harvey with dissatisfaction. She said, "Harvey, what do you mean?


    What''s your attitude toward me now? Even if I don''t have the Hannigan family, I will still marry into


    another wealthy family in the future and let others invest in the Sue family. If you treat me like this now,


    do you still want to get benefits from me in the future?"


    Harvey smiled coldly. His kindness to Yara was entirely because of Hannigan family. Now she had


    made it clear that she could not marry into the Hannigan family. It was of no use to Harvey at all.


    As for whether she could marry into a rich and powerful family in the future, HarveyHarvey did not care


    at all. 1


    "Yara, you haven''t seen the reality yet? How many wealthy families are there in Cloud City? Can you


    marry into the Heavenly Family?" Harvey said coldly.


    Yara gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t worry about me.


    I will bear the consequences myself."


    She took out the bracelet again.


    Harvey couldn''t let her continue to make trouble. She had to bear the consequences, but whether or


    not she would be the only one to bear the consequences. It was hard to say.


    Harvey would not let anything that threatened the Sue family happen to him.


    "Smack!"


    A loud pnded on Yara. Harvey said seriously, " Yara, this is thest time I warn you, don''t act


    recklessly. Otherwise, I will kick you out of the Sue family. Without the Sue family, how are you going to


    live, let alone marry into a rich and powerful family?"


    Yara was frightened by his words. If she was driven out of the Sue family, she would no longer be the


    Miss of the Sue family. There would be no chance for her to contact the rich in the future.


    "I''m sorry, Harvey. I was wrong," Yara lowered her head and said with a vicious look in her eyes.


    Harvey¡¯s feelings for Yara were much better than Yvonne''s. Because there was no such an eyesore


    like Samuel by her side, his attitude softened a little when he heard Yara''s apology.


    "Let''s go. It''s not yours. There''s no need to fuss about i t. With your beauty, it''s not a problem for you to


    marry a rich man, let alone a rich one. At least, it''s better than Yvonne marrying Samuel, the loser,"


    Harvey said.


    Hearing this, Yara felt much better. Indeed, even if she closed her eyes and got married, she could not


    be worse than Yvonne. After all, Samuel was a famous loser in Cloud City. Who else could be worse off


    than him?


    In the vi, Lydia had been waiting anxiously in the living room, as if the betrothal gift belonged to her.


    When she heard the doorbell, she took the initiative to open the door for the first time, which saved He


    Ting a lot of trouble.


    "Aunt Lydia, where is Yvonne?" Harvey asked lightly.


    Seeing the things in their hands, Lydia''s eyes lit up and she said, "Yvonne has gone to work. Give me


    the things."


    As soon as she said that, Lydia reached out to grab it from Yara''s hand.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Yara was obviously reluctant to part with them and refused to let them go.


    "What are you doing? These things are our Yvonne¡¯s. D o you still want to take them back? Have you


    forgotten what she said yesterday?" Lydia red at Yara.


    Yara took a deep breath and reluctantly let go of them.


    "Come in and have a rest. You should also take a look a t these good things." Lydia took her bag and


    when she returned to the living room, she couldn''t wait to open i t. Her eyes were shining, and the


    dazzling gold thing was so bright that she couldn''t open her eyes.


    Harvey sighed. Although he was now living in the vi of the Sue family, there was still a big gap


    between it and Hillside Vi.


    At this moment, Samuel came out of the room and nodded with a smile when he saw the two of them.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    A cold smile appeared on Harvey''s face when he saw Samuel. He said enigmatically, "It''s good to live


    off a woman. You can get upte in the morning. You don''t have to worry about food and clothes. Why


    don''t I have such good luck?"


    Samuel knew Harvey was mocking him. However, these words did not hurt him at all. He said, "If you


    look like me, there might be someone willing to keep you as a mistress. It''s a pity that you''re born to be


    like this. You won''t be able to catch up with me for the rest of your life."


    Harvey was so angry that he spat blood. Samuel was using different ways to say that he was ugly?


    "Samuel, I''m impressed by how shameless you are. As a man, you''re not promising at all. How can you


    be so proud of yourself?" Harvey said coldly.


    "You can''t eat grapes, but you can say they''re sour? I can understand. After all, people like you have


    no other choice but envy," Samuel said with a smile.


    Harvey''s face was ashen. There was no advantage when it came to bickering with someone as thick-


    skinned as a city wall.


    "Aunt Lydia, you have such a good-for-nothing son-inw. I''m really proud of you." Harvey changed the


    subject and said to Lydia.


    In Harvey''s expectation, Lydia would definitely make fun of Samuel, but things did not go as he had


    expected.


    Lydia took all the gold and silver jewelry with her, and she was indulging in dressing herself up. How


    could she be in the mood to mock Samuel with Harvey?


    And even if Lydia did nothing now, she did not dare to say these words to Samuel.


    "You young people can talk slowly. It has nothing to d o with me," Lydia said with no interest.


    Harvey took a deep breath. This woman was really money-grubbing. She actually let Samuel be


    shameless.


    "Samuel, as a man, I feel ashamed for you," Harvey said.


    "Why do you feel embarrassed for me? I did not say that I would ask for your help. There is no need for


    you to be so self-sentimental." Samuel smiled as he replied.


    Harvey was so angry that all the hair on his body stood on end. If it were not for the fact that he could


    not defeat Samuel, he would not have been able to hold back.


    "Yara, let''s go." Harvey was afraid that if he stay here, sooner orter, he would be pissed off by


    Samuel. He was not a match for such a shameless person, so he had to admit defeat.


    Yara looked at Lydia throughout the whole process, and her heart kept bleeding. Things that should


    have belonged to her were now all brought to Lydia, which made her feel very ufortable.


    Hearing Harvey''s words, she took back her reluctant eyes and said to Samuel, "I''ve never seen such a


    thick-skinned Crow. I hope you can live off her for the rest o f your life. Don''t be kicked by Yvonne if


    you''re not careful. After all, a man like you is no longer worthy of her."


    "It''s no use trying to drive a wedge between me. If you don''t have any other tricks, you had better leave


    now," Samuel said indifferently. 1


    After the two left the vi, Harvey''s face was gloomy. H e said angrily, "Let''s see how long he can be


    arrogant. When I get back the project in the west of the city, let''s see if he still has the right to live off a


    woman."


    "How is your rtionship with Liam? The reason Samuel is so arrogant is because Yvonne¡¯s position in


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    thepany. If you don''t put down his arrogance, he will be more arrogant in the future." Yara said.


    She had fallen to the bottom of the valley, and she couldn''t wait for Yvonne to apany her. It would


    be better i f she could take away Yvonne''s role as the person in charge of the western part as soon as


    possible.


    Although Harvey spoke very harshly, there was still n o progress in the progress of this matter.


    Although he had met Liam several times and Liam''s attitude towards him was not bad, his rtionship


    with him had not yet been so good that he dared to mention this matter.


    There had been two risks. This time, Harvey did not dare to try again without absolute certainty,


    because once the consequences were irreparable, the Sue family would bepletely doomed.


    "Don''t worry. I have plenty of time to y with him. He''s just a good-for-nothing. Can''t I y with him?"


    Harvey said coldly.


    Yara believed Harvey. After all, he was now the chairman of the Sue family, controlling the absolute


    power of thepany. Samuel, who was a live-in son-i nw, had no ability topete with Harvey.


    "He will fall into your hands sooner orter," Yara said.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    In the vi, Lydia was still immersed in the aftertaste brought by the betrothal gifts. For her, she only


    had money in her eyes; she could not tolerate anything anymore.


    "Eh?" Lydia suddenly noticed that there were a lot of scratches on the gold hairpin. Her face lit up and


    she shouted at Samuel, "Samuel,e and take a look."


    Samuel walked to Lydia and asked in confusion," What''s wrong?"


    "Look at this hairpin. Is it deliberately worn by someone?" Lydia said with an unhappy look.


    Judging from the marks, it was indeed not long ago. Yara did it on purpose.


    "It seems so," Samuel said.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "It must have been that wicked girl. I''m going to get even with her," Lydia said angrily.


    "It''s just a small matter. There''s no need to go through so much trouble. It''s fine as long as it''s not a big


    deal," Samuel said indifferently.


    ording to Lydia''s temper, she would definitely want to get even with Yara. The hairpin had been


    ruined by malicious intent, so how could she just let it go?


    But after hearing Samuel''s words, Lydia¡¯s anger


    instantly calmed down.


    She looked at Samuel cautiously and said,"Do you just let her go?"


    From the tone of her voice, it was obvious that she was asking Samuel. It was obvious that not only did


    the current Lydia not dare to treat Samuel with a bad attitude, but she also greatly respected Samuel''s


    opinion.


    "Why don''t you ask Yvonne?" Samuel suddenly realized that Lydia''s attitude towards him was too


    good. He was still not used to it. After all, he had been used to it for three years. This sudden change


    felt a little strange.


    "That''s good. Let''s talk about it after Yvonne is done with her work," Lydia said. 1


    "By the way, it''s almost mid-autumn. Are we going back this year?" Samuel said.


    Every year during the Mid-Autumn Festival, Lydia would go back to her parents'' home. However, as


    long as she had an excuse in the past few years, she would leave Samuel behind. This year, she would


    definitely g o back, and Lydia would definitely bring Samuel with her.


    "Yes, if you have time, you cane with us," Lydia said.


    "Yes." Samuel nodded. Jiang Lydia had done many excessive things in the past. However, since


    Samuel had endured it, he had never thought of getting even with her. After all, she was Yvonne''s


    mother. It would b e a good thing if she behaved better and did not make things difficult for him.


    Driving a Lamborghini out of the house, in Cloudridge Hill Vis, this kind of luxury car was nothing. But


    on the street, it was just absolutely beautiful scenery, and everyone couldn''t help but take a few


    nces at it.


    After driving to the gate of Hex Capital Nightclub, Samuel parked the car and went in.


    Xie Yufu, who was depressed, happened to see this scene. She was a little surprised that Samuel


    could drive such a good car.


    Although the Sue family is rich, she didn''t think it''s possible for a good-for-nothing like him to get a


    Lamborghini.


    As far as Xie Yufu knew, even the newly appointed chairman of the Sue family, Harvey, had only driven


    a Mercedes.


    "He can even drive such a good car while living off a woman. God is blind," Xie Yufu said fiercely.


    Walking to the side of the car, Xie Yufu, who was not convinced, actually took off her high heel and


    smashed it down on the front of the car, creating an obvious dent. This did not calm her down. She


    picked up a rock from the ground and threw it into the windshield in front of her.


    Xie Yufu only stopped the car damage when the phone rang.


    "What are you doing? Call me now," Xie Yufu said in a n unhappy tone.


    "I''ll give you five minutes. Drive to the street in Hex Capital Nightclub to pick me up immediately, or


    don''t show up in front of me in the future."


    In less than five minutes, a BMW 5 Series stopped in front of Xie Yufu and a young man got out of the


    car.


    "You''re so angry. Who made you angry?" asked the young man.


    "A piece of trash, trash, a good-for-nothing," Xie Yufu said angrily.


    The young man''s name was Liu Qi, and he was Xie Yufu''s pursuer. Basically, he was on call at any


    time and was a standard hound. After hearing Xie Yufu''s words, he knew that this was his chance. He


    quickly said, "Who is so blind to provoke you? Tell me, I''ll help you take revenge."


    "You? Do you have the ability?" Xie Yufu said disdainfully.


    Liu Qi patted his chest and said proudly, "Yufu, don''t underestimate me. I know many Big Brothers in


    the underworld. Do you want this unlucky thing to kneel and apologize to you?"

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    "Kneel down and apologize?"


    How could Xie Yufu not think about it? Even in her dreams, she wanted to see this happen. Samuel


    had ruined her ns and had even caused her to be harshly scolded by Xie Jianing. She had almost


    offended Manfred. Xie Yufu wanted to take revenge.


    Anyway, Liu Qi was her pursuer, so it was natural for her to ask him to do something for her.


    "Liu Qi, if you can make him kneel down and apologize to me, I''ll agree to have dinner with you," Xie


    Yufu said.


    Liu Qi was very happy to hear this. He had invited Xie Yufu to dinner so many times that he had been


    rejected. He didn''t expect that he would finally have a chance now.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll arrange for someone to let him kneel down and apologize to you, and ask him to bark


    like a dog," Liu Qi said with a smile.


    "He is Samuel. You should know who he is right?" Xie Yufu said.


    Samuel?


    Upon hearing this name, Liu Qi was stunned. Wasn''t that a good-for-nothing of the Sue family? To


    actually dare to offend Xie Yufu with such a simple thing? He


    was simply courting death.


    "Yufu, he is such a good-for-nothing. I, Liu Qi, will beat him ck and blue. I''ll take his surname," Liu Qi


    said with a sneer.


    Xie Yufu didn''t tell Liu Qi about how Tian Changsheng valued Samuel. She was afraid that Liu Qi


    wouldn''t dare to deal with Samuel once he found out.


    This was because this matter was only known to those of the upper ss who were present at Tian


    Changsheng''s birthday banquet. Liu Qi¡¯s family didn''t have the qualifications to attend the birthday


    banquet, which was also why Xie Yufu didn''t think much of Liu Qi.


    Although Liu Qi had done a lot of things for her and had no dignity when he was licking like a dog,


    when Xie Yufu chose her husband,she didn''t care about anything except his family background. In


    Cloud City, except for the Heavenly Family, the only person she could take a fancy to was Kong Wu, so


    she was willing to do anything for Kong Wu.


    When Samuel came out of Hex Capital Nightclub, he was heartbroken to see his car smashed.


    Although he didn''t pay for this car, it was worth millions of yuan at least. He didn''t expect it to be


    smashed for no reason.


    He immediately got Mo Yang to send someone to investigate this matter. Through the streets nearby,


    he quickly locked onto the person who had smashed the car.


    When Samuel saw Xie Yufu in the surveince video, h e couldn''t help but smile bitterly. This woman


    actually dared to cause trouble for him. Wasn''t the lesson she taught him thest time enough?


    "Fuck, this little girl has a bad temper and doesn''t have a good memory. It seems that her dad didn''t


    drink to his heart''s contentst time." Manfred said coldly. To smash a car in front of the gate of Hex


    Capital Nightclub, no matter who the car belonged to, i t was equivalent to pping him in the face. If


    he didn''t teach the Xie Family a lesson in this matter, how could he keep his position in Cloud City in


    the future?


    "Brother Samuel, should we get someone to bring her back?" Johann asked.


    Samuel smiled. Xie Yufu smashed the car; it was obvious that she was here for him. With her temper, it


    was impossible for her to vent her anger just by smashing the car. She might have other means of


    revenge.


    Moreover, the surveince video clearly recorded the appearance of a young man with a BMW. Maybe


    it was the helper she found.


    Now that he was going to teach the Xie Family a lesson, he had to let them know how high the price


    they had to pay was.


    "Don''t worry. She''ll definitelye to me again. Give me a private room tonight. I''ll rx for a while,"


    Samuel said.


    It was officially open at eight o''clock in the evening, and it would be full in less than half an hour. It was


    normal for a group of demons to dance under the sound of electricity.


    Samuel was not very familiar with this kind of asion, so he was not very interested in the earpiercing


    music. He stayed in the quiet room and waited quietly.


    At this time, a group of young people gathered at the gate of Hex Capital Nightclub, including Liu Qi


    and Xie Yufu.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    "Liu Qi, this is Manfred''s territory. There shouldn''t be any trouble if we cause trouble here, right?"


    Someone asked Liu Qi worriedly.


    Liu Qi waved his hand indifferently and said, "He''s just a good-for-nothing. As long as we don''t make


    too much noise, Manfred wouldn''t care about these trivial things. Don''t worry, even if something


    happens, I, Liu Q i, can protect you."


    Liu Qi purposely pretended to be fearless in front of Xie Yufu, but in fact, he was a little worried.


    After all, Mo Yang was currently the most powerful person in the grey area of Cloud City. Making


    trouble i n his territory was the same as making trouble for Mo Yang. If Mo Yang found out about this


    matter, his end would definitely be very miserable. However, in order t o make her smile, Liu Qi was


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    willing to take the risk. H e only needed to take care of Samuel without Mo Yang knowing about it. 2


    After hearing Liu Qi''s words, the others were relieved. Moreover, they couldn''t make a big noise to deal


    with a person who didn''t deserve a good reputation.


    "Yufu, just wait for that trash to kneel down and apologize to you," Liu Qi said to Xie Yufu with a smile.


    "Don''t waste time talking nonsense. Let''s go."


    As soon as Xie Yufu said that, everyone entered the


    Hex Capital Nightclub.


    They had already learned that Samuel was here. Through the staff inside Hex Capital Nightclub, they


    knew where Samuel was.


    The group of people walked toward Samuel''s private room with a clear goal.


    If one were to talk about the aura, it would definitely b e more imposing by kicking the door open.


    However, this was Manfred''s territory. They didn''t even dare to smash a single cup, much less kick the


    door open.


    He opened the door of the private room very carefully, and a group of people filed in.


    Samuel was the only person in the room. Liu Qi was a little curious about this. Who would be bored


    enough t o open a room for themselves? Besides, there was no sound of music in the room.


    However, this was even better. Samuel alone was easier to deal with, and he would not make too much


    o f a fuss.


    "Samuel, are you alone here because you can''t get in bed?" Liu Qi said to Samuel with a sneer.


    Han Samuel''s glorious deeds were well-known in addition to theundry and cooking at home. Almost


    everyone who had heard of Han Samuel''s deeds knew them. For three years, he didn''t even touch


    Yvonne''s fingers.


    "You are quite early. You did not make me wait long."


    Samuelughed.


    Liu Qi frowned and asked, "Are you waiting for us?"


    "Yes, my car was smashed. I have to find someone topensate," Samuel said.


    "Compensate?" Xie Yufuughed coldly and said," Samuel, are you blind? Do you think I''llpensate


    you for this?"


    "Of course you don''t have money topensate me, s o I n to inform Xie Jinyan after I teach you a


    lesson, " Samuel said.


    Xie Yufu''s face was cold as she said, "I''m just afraid that you won''t have the chance to notify my father.


    Why don''t you go to the hospital and rest for a month?"


    Hearing Xie Yufu''s words, Liu Qi said to the others," What are you waiting for? Beat this good-for-


    nothing and send him to the hospital. He''ll have to stay there for a month. One day less won''t do."


    Xie Yufu said that for a month, it had to be a month. Liu Qi, that simp, really had to be thorough.


    Xie Yufu''s hands were ced on her hips and her face was filled with a cold smile. She quietly waited


    for Samuel to kneel down and apologize to her.


    "You ruined my n. Do you think you''re that great just because you''re valued by Tian Changsheng? A


    good-for-nothing is a good-for-nothing after all. In front of me, Xie Yufu, you''re nothing." "Samuel, kneel


    down and apologize to me as soon as possible. I can let them hit light a little," Xie Yufu said proudly.


    Samuel looked at Xie Yufu. This woman thought that the whole world was centered around her just


    because she had some money in her family and a few simps liked her. She was extremely conceited.


    Compared with Tian king er, the eldest daughter of the Tian family, Samuel could not help but sigh. The


    bad saying of money was not determined by money, but depended on everyone''s character.


    Tian Ling''er became domineering. There was no one i n Cloud City who could stand her, but she never


    bullied the weak. She would only take action unless it was someone she really hated.


    "Xie Yufu, you really should learn from Tianling''er." As soon as Samuel finished speaking, those


    individuals already rushed into his face. Some of them began to use their fists, while others kicked out


    their legs.


    In front of Samuel, these people were as weak as ants. Their cries rose one after another, but not from


    Samuel¡¯s mouth, but from the mouths of the people who were called by Liu Qi.


    In Liu Qi''s eyes, a good-for-nothing like Samuel would soon be beaten to the ground, but the fact was


    stand.


    "You... how could you be so powerful?" Liu Qi was stunned and said.


    "You are the only one left. Since you wish to perform, why don''t you perform better?" Samuel said with


    a smile.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Liu Qi was frightened to take a few steps back when h e heard Samuel''s words. He did not expect


    Samuel to b e this strong. Even so many people were no match for him.


    Now that he was the only one left, even if he forced himself to fight, he would only be beaten.


    He did want to perform in front of Xie Yufu, but Liu Qi wasn''t a fool. He knew that he was going to be


    beaten up and yet he still tried to stick to Xie Yufu''s face. He couldn''t do that.


    "Samuel, don''t think that you''re very powerful because of the Sue family¡¯s support. Do you know who I


    am?" Liu Qi threatened. He wanted to use his family background to suppress Samuel because their


    family strength was simr to that of the current Sue family. Of course, when the funds of the project in


    the west of the city began to return, the Liu family would not be able topare with the Sue family.


    "Who are you? Tell me about it." At this moment, the door to the private room opened and Manfred and


    Johann walked in.


    Seeing these two people, Liu Qi was scared silly. He could use the Liu family to threaten Samuel, but


    he would never dare to use the Liu family''s influence to show off in front of Manfred.


    With Manfred''s influence in Cloud City, the Liu Family was nothing more than a worm.


    "Mo... Boss Mo, why are you here! I''m sorry; I didn''t mean to make trouble here." Liu Qi hurriedly


    apologized. He was so regretful. If he hurt the Liu family for a woman, he would be doomed. Now he


    could only pray Manfred would not pursue this matter.


    "It''s fine for you to cause trouble in my ce, but if youy a finger on my friend, don''t you think you''re


    looking down on Manfred?" Mo Yang coldly said.


    Friend!


    This word struck Liu Qi as if he had been struck by lightning. Samuel was actually Manfred''s friend!


    Offending him meant offending Manfred.


    Liu Qi''s face was pale, and there was only despair on his face.


    At this moment, Mo Yang suddenly wrinkled his nose and used his hand to fan himself in front of his


    nose. With a face full of disdain, he asked, "Why is there a sudden sour smell?"


    "Boss Mo, this little fellow was scared shitless." Johann was speechless as he smiled and said. With


    this kind of ability, he actually dared toe to Hex Capital Nightclub to cause trouble. He actually


    dared t o cause trouble for Samuel. What a joke.


    Liu Qi''s crotch was wet, but he didn''t care whether he would lose face because of this or not. He had


    seen the destruction of the Liu family.


    Kneeling in front of Manfred, she kowtowed and said," Boss Mo, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that he was


    your friend. Please spare me this time."


    At this moment, what was Xie Yufu''s mood?


    Even in her wildest dreams, she would never have imagined Samuel actually has such a good


    rtionship with Manfred. The word ''despair'' was no longer able to describe her mental activity at the


    moment.


    Previously, because Manfred, Xie Jinyan was forced to drink two big bowls of white wine. It wasn''t easy


    to quell this matter, but now she had found even more trouble. This time, it wasn''t something that could


    be resolved with just two bowls of wine.


    But she couldn''t understand why!


    How could a good-for-nothing Samuel be valued by Tian Changsheng? Furthermore, he could be


    a friend of a big shot like Manfred.


    He was just a live-in son-inw. Everyone in Cloud City knew that he was a good-for-nothing!


    "Xie Yufu, before you find someone to stand up for you, don''t you think about his abilities? He''s so big,


    yet he already pissed off. What a joke," Samuel said.


    Xie Yufu looked at Samuel unwillingly. She gritted her teeth and said, "How much did you give Manfred


    to pretend to be your friend?"


    When Johann heard this, he went forward and pped Xie Yufu. In a cold voice, he said, "Xie Yufu,


    pay attention to your attitude when you speak."


    Xie Yufu''s heart was trembling. She covered her face and looked at Manfred in fear. She could not help


    but speak her thoughts out, but shepletely forgot what the consequences of her words would


    bring.


    At this moment, no one expected that Liu Qi would suddenly stand up and give Xie Yufu a heavy kick.


    He then scolded loudly, "Bitch, how dare you provoke Boss Manfred''s friend? Who the fuck are you?


    You''re still dragging me down. Did you think that I''ll lose my life just because I like you?"


    "Liu Qi, how dare you hit me?" Xie Yufu shouted at Liu Qi with all her strength.


    Liu Qi had hit Xie Yufu because he wanted to distance himself from her. He would definitely take


    responsibility for this matter, but it would be best if he could take less of it.


    Without Xie Yufu, he could still have had fun with other women.


    But without the Liu family, he would have nothing.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At a time like this, Xie Yufu''s position in his heart was already worthless!

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    "I was the one who fucking hit you. If it wasn''t for you, would I have been harmed by you?" Liu Qi was


    ruthless enough to give Xie Yufu a punch in the face.


    Xie Yufu had always treated Liu Qi like a dog. If she wanted him to do something, he would have to do


    it obediently.


    She had always been superior in front of Liu Qi. When was Liu Qi''s turn to hit her?


    "Liu Qi, don''t you want me anymore?" Xie Yufu said.


    Liu Qi sneered and said, "You bitch, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking. You''re just taking


    advantage of me to do things for you. I always know that you look down on me. I don''t want to waste


    my time on you. With your beauty, as long as I spend money, I can throw a lot of women into your


    arms. Do you really want me to serve you as a queen?"


    Hearing these words, Xie Yufu''s face turned even paler. It was because of Liu Qi''s existence that Xie


    Yufu was able to establish her confidence and make her feel that she was a high and mighty queen. Liu


    Qi''s words had undoubtedly pushed her into an ice valley.


    "What''s more, now you even dare to offend Boss Manfred''s friend. If I don''t teach you a lesson, how


    can I be worthy of Boss Manfred?" After saying that, Liu Qi


    punched Xie Yufu in the face a few more times.


    Manfred smiled faintly when he saw this situation. This Liu Qi had also been ruthless in order to


    absolve himself of his responsibilities. To think that he would not even spare a single ounce of mercy


    for the woman he liked.


    "Liu Qi, speak nicely. What do you mean by saying that you''re worthy of me? What does it have to do


    with me if you hit her?" Manfred said indifferently.


    Liu Qi was shocked. He quickly lowered his head and said, "Boss Manfred, I know I was wrong. It''s all


    this woman''s idea. It has nothing to do with me. I hope Boss Manfred can let me go."


    "Whether or not you can go, it''s not up to me to decide. " Manfred said.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Liu Qi knew what these words meant. He immediately knelt down in front of Samuel. He did not care


    about his ruined reputation in Cloud City. All he needed was a little bit and he would be willing to kneel


    down to Samuel.


    Manfred''s friend!


    The weight of these words was only lighter than that o f the Heavenly family in Cloud City.


    Of course, if Liu Qi were to find out about what had happened at Tian Changsheng''s birthday banquet,


    he probably would even have the heart to kill Xie Yufu.


    "Brother Samuel, I was wrong. It''s all my fault. Please give me a chance." Liu Qi kowtowed and said.


    Samuel sat on the sofa and said, "My car was smashed. Tian Ling er gave it to me. It''s not easy to let


    her know about it."


    Liu Qi''s scalp was numb and he was about to cry. How could he have anything to do with the Heavenly


    family? What kind of person was Samuel? Not only did he know Manfred, he also knew Tian Ling er.


    Moreover, Tian Ling even gave him such an expensive carriage!


    "Brother Samuel, your car, I willpensate you a new one." Liu Qi gritted his teeth and said. Although


    millions of yuan was heartbreaking, it was more eptable to lose some money than the destruction of


    the Liu family.


    "You mean that you are willing to shoulder the result for Xie Yufu?" Samuel smiled and asked.


    "No, no, no, no." Liu Qi waved his hand in a panic and hurriedly said, "Brother Samuel, you


    misunderstood m e. I didn''t help her bear the consequences. I just want t o pay the price for my


    stupidity. After all, I have provoked you."


    Seeing how panic-stricken Liu Qi was, Manfred smiled and said to Samuel, "Don''t scare him.


    Otherwise, I''ll change all the carpets in this private room. You have topensate me then."


    "Okay, give me back the money first, and then I''ll pay you for the carpet," Samuel said.


    Manfred''s face was filled with awkwardness. He had n o intention of repaying the two hundred million.


    This fellow, Samuel, was so rich. A mere two hundred million was nothing to him.


    "Then you should continue." Manfred said.


    "Xie Yufu, call your dad. I don''t want to target a woman," Samuel said faintly.


    Xie Yufu''s heart was inplete despair. Manfred still owed Samuel coins. No wonder he would help


    Samuel.


    If Xie Jinyan knew that he had made such a big mistake again, it was not impossible for him to break


    off the rtionship between father and daughter.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    When Xie Jinyan received the call, he was having a toast with a group of business friends. Now that


    the Sue Family was showing signs of rising because of the project in the west of the city, he naturally


    hoped that the Xie Family could develop better. Therefore, during this period of time, he had


    shamelessly met many big shots in the business world, and he had humbled himself a lot with a


    ttering smile, so that the Xie Family could have a higher status in Cloud City.


    Xie Yufu had offended Manfred and almost destroyed the Xie Family. Fortunately, nothing serious


    happened to her. Xie Jinyan had taught Xie Yufu a harsh lesson. He believed that his daughter had


    received enough punishment.


    However, when the call came through, Xie Jinyan s face immediately turned pale.


    Although Xie Yufu didn''t mention anything about what had happened on the phone, it was obvious that


    something had happened when Xie Yufu asked him to go to Hex Capital Nightclub!


    Furthermore, Hex Capital Nightclub was all Manfred''s territory. Could it be that she offended Manfred


    again?


    "Old Xie, what''s wrong with you? Why do you look so pale?" "What happened?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "If you have anything to say, let us know. We won''t stand by if we can help you."


    Several drinkers asked Xie Jinyan.


    Xie Jinyan shook his head and said, "It''s nothing. My daughter called me and asked me to go home."


    Xie Jinyan knew that it was okay for these guys with smiles to add icing on the cake, but it was


    impossible t o expect them to provide timely help in the heat of the moment. It was their good intention


    not to take the opportunity to step on him. Therefore, before he was sure what had happened, Xie


    Jinyan did not dare to speak rashly to avoid being pushed by others.


    "It''s almost time. I''ll go home first. I''m really sorry and I will pay the bill today. Next time, I''ll treat you to


    a drink." After leaving the hotel, Xie Jinyan immediately drove to Hex Capital Nightclub.


    Two of Manfred''s underlings were already waiting for Xie Jinyan at the entrance. Upon seeing the


    trouble again.


    In the private room, when Xie Jinyan saw Xie Yufu''s swollen cheek after being beaten, he didn''t care


    about her condition for the first time. Because Manfred was still in the private room, Xie Jinyan almost


    fainted.


    "Xie Yufu, what the fuck did you do? Didn''t I warn you not to cause trouble? Do you really want to kill


    the Xie Family?" Xie Jinyan scolded harshly.


    Xie Yufu burst into tears when she saw Xie Jinyan. If she had known Samuel was so powerful, would


    she have done such a stupid thing?


    She had gotten to be the First Miss. She thought that Samuel would be a good-for-nothing even if he


    was valued by Tian Changsheng. That was why she wanted to teach him a lesson.


    But now, she finally understood that Samuel was not just valued by Tian Changsheng.


    Dad, save me," Xie Yufu cried bitterly.


    Xie Jinyan took a deep breath and walked up to Xie Yufu. He tugged at her hair and said, "Hurry up


    and kneel down and apologize to Boss Manfred."


    Manfred waved his hand at Xie Jinyan and said," Apologize to me? Your precious daughter didn''t piss


    m e off, but she did piss off someone that the Xie Family can¡¯t afford to mess with."


    Could the person they couldn''t afford to offend be more powerful than Manfred?


    Xie Jinyan''s heart turned cold. This matter was clearly more serious than the previous one. The Xie


    Family was going to be killed by Xie Yufu.


    "Boss Manfred, who did she provoke? I''ll apologize personally. Please give the Xie Family a chance,"


    Xie Jinyan said.


    "Are you blind? Don¡¯t you see him sitting next to me?"


    Manfred said speechlessly.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Xie Jinyan thought that the biggest figure in this room was Manfred, so he naturally focused all his


    attention on Manfred. After hearing Manfred''s words, he only saw Samuel beside him.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Xie Jinyan was very familiar with Samuel. He had personally seen Samuel sitting beside him during


    Tian Changsheng''s birthday banquet.


    Recently, there were more and more rumors about Samuel in the upper ss of Cloud City. There were


    all kinds of versions, but there was only one result, which was that everyone knew that Samuel would


    no longer be a good-for-nothing in Cloud City in the future.


    "Even if he was really a good-for-nothing in the past, with the support of the Heavenly family, even if he


    was a pile of mud, he could still go up to the wall."


    "Samuel, I apologize for what my daughter has done for you," Xie Jinyan said.


    "She smashed my car, and she asked someone to beat me. She is not an ordinary rude woman,"


    Samuel said faintly.


    Xie Yufu''s temper was a result of Xie Jinyan''s spoilt actions, so how could he not know?


    But for so many years, Xie Yufu''s eyes were bright. She knew who could be provoked and who could


    not b e provoked, so she did not cause much trouble for the


    Xie Family. Xie Jinyan let her go.


    But now, Xie Jinyan could only regret that he didn''t discipline her too much. That was why Xie Yufu had


    gotten into such a big mess.


    However, there was something Xie Jinyan couldn''t figure out. Xie Yufu had attended Tian


    Changsheng''s birthday banquet as well. She clearly knew how Tian Changsheng''s attitude towards


    Samuel was, so why would she provoke him?


    "Xie Yufu, what grudge do you have with Samuel?


    Why do you want to do these things? Don''t you know that Old Master Tian values him?" Xie Jinyan


    said, gnashing his teeth.


    Of course, Xie Yufu knew. However, half an hour ago, she still didn''t put Samuel in her eyes. Because


    she was used to being arrogant, and Samuel''s cowardly reputation was too well-known, she felt that


    even if she taught him a lesson, it wouldn''t matter. There was still Liu Qi who could take the me for


    her. Even if Samuel asked the Heavenly family to help himand Tian Changsheng to pursue this matter,


    she could push all the me to Liu Qi. 1


    How did Xie Yufu know that even Liu Qi would fall out with her?


    "Xie Jinyan, what did you say?" At this time, Liu Qi''s temper suddenly exploded. He didn''t know the


    rtionship between Samuel and the Heavenly Family. Xie Jinyan''s words were like a bomb to him.


    Not only was Samuel a friend of Manfred''s, even the old master of the Heavenly family thought so


    highly of him!


    "Who are you?" faced with Liu Qi''s sudden harsh questioning, Xie Jinyan said discontentedly.


    "Who am I? I was almost killed by your daughter." Liu Qiughed ferociously. He couldn''t help but vent


    his anger on Xie Jinyan and hit Xie Jinyan''s left eye with his fist.


    Xie Jinyan''s old bones couldn''t withstand Liu Qi''s beating. He covered his face and cried out in pain


    before falling to the ground.


    Liu Qi didn''t give up. He walked over to Xie Yufu, grabbed her hair, and kowtowed to her on the ground.


    He said in a cold voice, "Damned woman, you''re deliberately hiding it from me, aren''t you? I''m so nice t


    o you, and you''re even trying to harm me. Why don''t you fucking die?¡±


    At this time, Liu Qi had already gone mad. The most powerful family in the business district of Cloud


    City, the best Manfred in the gray area, he had offended all o f them at once. It was all because of Xie


    Yufu. How could he maintain his rationality?


    "Brother Samuel, I''m an idiot, I''m a bastard, and I''m just trash. Please spare me; I''ll be your ve in the


    future. Please give me a chance," Liu Qi said to Samuel after giving Xie Yufu a painful beating.


    At this point in his life, Liu Qi had never felt such a strong sense of despair.


    "Be a bull or a horse? What do you think of a dog? " Samuel said.


    Liu Qi was stunned for a moment, and then hey on the ground, sticking out his tongue to breathe,


    and said, "Brother Samuel, do you think it looks like it? If not, I''ll go back and learn it."


    Seeing this scene, Johann took a deep breath.


    Although Liu Qi had given up his dignity, his position i n Cloud City would not be simple in the future.


    After all, not everyone was qualified to be a dog for Samuel.


    From Johann''s point of view, this wasn''t a shameful matter, but something worth being proud of!


    Unfortunately, he had missed this opportunity in ke''s casino.


    Samuel stood up and said to Liu Qi, "I''ll give you three days. I want to see the Xie Family go bankrupt.


    Since you''re a dog, you have to learn how to bite people."


    "Yes, Brother Samuel, I will do it. I will do it." Liu Qi nodded vigorously.


    These words were like a bolt from the blue to Xie Jinyan. He tried his best to raise the status of the Xie


    family in Cloud City, and during this period of time, he didn''t even dare to show any shame. However,


    all of his efforts had been ruined by Xie Yufu. In the future, the Xie family would no longer exist in Cloud


    City!


    After Samuel left the room, Johann walked to Liu Qi and said lightly, "I envy you. Why are you so


    lucky?"


    At this time, Liu Qi didn''t know the meaning of these words. He only felt that it was lucky that he could


    protect the Liu family.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    After sending Samuel to the gate of Hex Capital Nightclub, Manfred asked, "Should we help Liu Qi? I''m


    afraid it won''t be easy for him to deal with the Xie Family."


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "No need. If a dog doesn''t even know how to bite, what''s the point of


    it?"


    Manfred was taken aback by these words. He looked a t Samuel seriously, wanting to say something


    but stopping on second thought.


    "What is it?" Samuel said doubtfully.


    Manfred shook his head and said, "It''s nothing. Hurry home, otherwise, my sister-inw will be worried


    about you again."


    After Samuel left, Manfredsighed emotionally and mumbled to himself, "Originally, I wanted to say that


    you possess the potential to be a great beast. However, with your status, you probably won''t take


    this path. Then... it''s the Hannigan family." 1


    After saying those words, Manfredfelt goose bumps rise all over his body. Even though he had already


    guessed Samuel¡¯s identity was not simple, he had never imagined that his true identity would actually


    cause such a huge shock to him. 1


    Although the Hannigan family was not the best family in China, it was only one step away from the top


    of the


    pyramid!


    The Lamborghini had already been sent to the 4S shop. Samuel trotted home. When the security guard


    saw him walking, he said with a smile, "Brother Hanniigan, you''re exercising in the middle of the night."


    Samuel waved his hand and took it as a greeting.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The security guard did not think Samuel was cold. The Heavenly family had specially warned him to


    treat Samuel politely. Hence, in his heart, it was already an honor for a big shot like Samuel to wave at


    him.


    When Samuel came back home and opened his door, h e was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    Where''s the bed?


    What''s the matter with the bed?


    Her heart beat faster all of a sudden, and even her palms started to sweat. 1


    "No way. Can I go back to my room?"


    Samuel swallowed his saliva and felt thirsty. He drank another bottle of iced water, and then he calmed


    down a little.


    Yvonne hadn''t figured out what had happened in Golden Bridge City, so he didn''t expect that he would


    b e able to go back to his room so soon. It was too sudden, and he didn''t know what to do.


    He crept to the door of Yvonne''s room. When she opened the door, his hands were shaking. 1


    With a gentle twist, the door opened.


    As soon as Samuel opened the door, he heard Yvonne''s voiceing from the room. "What are you


    doing? Why did youe back sote?"


    He could tell that Yvonne wasining, but she was not really ming him.


    Samuel quickly opened the door and went in. There was no floor bed on the floor, but there was


    obviously a pillow on the bed, which made him very happy.


    "You still don''t sleep? Don''t you have to get up early tomorrow?" Yvonne red at Samuel and said.


    Samuel nodded repeatedly and said, "Of course, I have to get up early. I haven''t run in the morning for


    a long time. I''m not feeling well recently."


    Samuel, who was sitting on the bed, felt a sense of security.


    Yvonne leaned to one side. When she felt Samuel lying on the bed, she began to worry. She was afraid


    that Samuel, a pig, would not notice that the red line o n the bed sheet had disappeared.


    Sure enough, when Yvonne heard the voice in her ear, she couldn''t wait to kick Samuel out of bed.


    "Didn''t this guy find out?"


    Yvonne gritted her teeth, with a fierce look on her face. In her mind, Samuel was not a man. At least,


    he didn''t take the initiative.


    However, Yvonne did not know that Samuel was already secretly delighted to be able to return to her


    room. He did not dare to have any wild thoughts.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    This virtual rtionship started with Yvonne''s grievance, which made her suffer a lot of disdain and


    ridicule. So from three years ago, Samuel had never thought of forcing her to do anything.


    Even until now, Samuel''s thoughts had not changed. Perhaps, he would onlye back to his senses


    when Yvonne pressed Samuel down on the bed.


    At 6 a m. on the second day, Samuel was the first to wake up. He felt a leg pressed against his chest.


    He did not feel any difort. Instead, he felt extremelyfortable both physically and mentally.


    As the rm rang, Yvonne withdrew her legs and went to wash up with a blushing face. Obviously, she


    was shy.


    After tidying up, they went out together and did morning jogging. They met a man, Kong Wu, who


    Samuel did not expect.


    When Kong Wu saw Samuel, he walked to the mountain enthusiastically and called out, "Brother


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannigan, sister-inw."


    "You''re also here for morning jogging?" Samuel asked i n confusion. Kong Wu should be a veteran at


    night jogging. Why did hee here so early?


    Kong Wu, of course, was not the kind of person who exercised his body. If he had not heard from the


    security guard that Samuel might have appeared at this time, he would not havee so early.


    "Brother Hannigan, to tell you the truth, I''m here waiting for you. Did I disturb you and sister-inw?"


    Kong Wu said.


    "You did disturb me," Samuel said mercilessly. It had been a long time since he had run with Yvonne.


    Now that Kong Wu had appeared, he was undoubtedly the third wheel.


    Kong Wu didn''t expect Samuel would give such a straightforward answer, and he was both


    embarrassed and at a loss.


    Yvonne knew Kong Wu. Although she had never met him before, she had heard of him. Moreover, the


    Kong Family was a very powerful family in Cloud City.


    Seeing Samuel was so rude to others, Yvonne red at him and said to Kong Wu, "You are not


    bothering us. What can I do for you?"


    Kong Wu did not dare to speak, and his mind was as cold as thin ice. He was here to build a


    rtionship with Samuel, but now, it was obvious that Samuel was unhappy.


    "Sister... Sister-inw, did I really not disturb you?" Kong Wu said with a guilty conscience.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel, who had a wry smile on his face. What else could he say when his wife had


    already spoken?


    "Just tell me what you want to talk to me. Don''t waste my time," Samuel said.


    Kong Wu breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Brother Hannigan, there is a party tonight. I want to invite


    you to join it."


    "What kind of party is it?" Samuel asked. Even if he was invited to the Feast of Poaches he was not


    interested in, he wanted to go back to his room to sleep. But Yvonne obviously didn''t want him to


    refuse so readily.


    "It''s a gathering for a group of young people. It''s for the rich children in Cloud City," Kong Wu said.


    Samuel was about to shake his head when he suddenly felt a sharp gaze staring at him. He could only


    say, "Okay, but I can''t waste too much time. I have to go home early."


    "Good, good, good. I will arrange for the gathering to start earlier. It will not dy your time," Kong Wu


    said excitedly. He could use this gathering to make friends with Samuel. This was his purpose. Now


    that Samuel had already agreed, he had to arrange some things that could make Samuel happy.


    Kong Wu had prepared a group of models with good looks. However, when he saw Yvonne, he gave


    up the idea. Beauties could buy most of the men''s hearts, but he could tell that Samuel loved Yvonne.


    If it weren''t for Yvonne, Samuel would not have attended the party at all.


    "Sister-inw, I''m leaving. I won''t disturb your running," Kong Wu nodded slightly and said to Yvonne.


    In the past, Kong Wu never took Yvonne seriously, and even looked down on anyone in the Sue family.


    But now, in his heart, he sincerely treated Yvonne as his sister-inw, and he wished he could have a


    little blood rtionship with her, and then it would be perfect.


    After arriving at the top of the mountain, Samuel asked Yvonne," Why don''t you just get rid of Kong Wu


    easily? Why should I waste my time on him?"


    "The Kong Family is a first-ss family in Cloud City. It''s better to have more friends than to make


    enemies. It''s better to make friends with them, which will be more beneficial for your future


    development," Yvonne said.


    "Me?" Samuel surprised. He guessed Yvonne did this for thepany of the Sue Family, but Yvonne


    didn''t seem to think so.


    "If it''s not you, is it for me? If I develop well, it''s the Sue family. In the end, it''s also Harvey who has


    benefited from it. I don''t care about the development o f the Sue Family now," Yvonne said.


    Samuel did not expect that she did it for him.


    However, for him, the Kong Family was as light as a feather. It was no exaggeration to say that even if


    the entire business world of Cloud City was against him, Samuel did not take it seriously.


    However, Samuel was touched by Yvonne''s thought.


    "Yvonne, I''m so touched," Samuel said.


    "Don''t forget, you have to make everyone who looks down on us regret it." Yvonne looked north and


    said in a hopeful manner.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    At five o''clock that afternoon, Samuel received a call from Kong Wu. After asking the address of the


    party, h e drove the Audi away.


    The freaking Lamborghini definitely couldn''t be driven recently. It had been seriously damaged by Xie


    Yufu. It had to undergo a round of operation, and the cost was not small. It was said that the contracted


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    loss of staff in the insurancepany had already cried.


    After arriving at the party, Samuel found that this was a private club, and it seemed to be quite high-


    end.


    There were many luxury cars parked at the entrance, almost a luxury car exhibition. Although Samuel''s


    Audi A6 was also good, it was a little dim at the entrance of the club, and no one even took a second


    look at it.


    Just as Samuel found a parking lot and was about to park inside, a waiter trotted over and knocked on


    his car window impatiently.


    Samuel stepped on the brake and rolled down the window. Confused, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m sorry; there is no parking space here. You can change to another ce," the waiter looked at


    Samuel with disdain and said.


    "Isn''t this a parking space?" Samuel got out of the car and pointed at the parking space.


    The waiter smiled faintly, pointed to several cars next to him, and said, "Look at what these cars are,


    and what kind of car yours is. What qualifications do you have to park here?"


    "Isn''t it just four quails? What''s the difference?" Samuel smiled helplessly. He did not expect that the


    waiter of this private club would have such a high standard that he did not even care about Audi A6.


    "A quail can buy you a whole car. How can youpare? Besides, this is our private parking space.


    You are not qualified to park here if you don''t go to the club," the waiter said.


    "Are you so sure that I won''t go to the club?" Samuel said.


    The waiter sighed and said, "Dude, don''t embarrass yourself here. Our club has been booked. The


    guests here tonight are all big shots in Cloud City. Look at the cars here. Which one is less than one


    million?"


    There was indeed no car worth less than a million in the parking lot.


    This time, another Porsche 911 was driving over.


    "What''s the matter? Waiter, do you still have a parking space?" A man stuck his head out of the car and


    shouted at the waiter impatiently.


    The waiter quickly walked up with a smile on his face and said, "Brother, there is still a parking space.


    Don''t worry. I''ll ask him to drive away right away."


    After that, when the waiter turned to Samuel, his face was full of coldness. He said, "Move the car


    away.


    Don''t dy this brother''s parking."


    Samuel had seen a lot of snobs who looked down upon others, but this was the first time he had met


    such unreasonable people.


    "So what if I don''t move?" Samuel said coldly.


    "Are you going to make trouble?" The waiter looked angry.


    At this time, the man driving the Porsche might be tired of waiting. He got out of the car and went to the


    Audi. He kicked the front of the car and said, "What are you talking about? Hurry up and drive. Don''t


    disturb my parking."


    Samuel frowned. The young people nowadays were really hot-tempered. These rich young men had


    never suffered any losses since they were young, so they were so arrogant.


    "Keep an eye on the car. If it is damaged, you can''t afford to pay for it," Samuel said to the waiter. Then


    he pretended to leave and was not ready to park the car i n the parking space.


    Seeing this, the young man kicked the car light again and said to Samuel, "Who the fuck are you? I


    asked you to move the car. Believe it or not, I''ll smash it for you." "You can give it a try." Samuel said


    indifferently.


    The young man felt that he had been ignored when he saw Samuel''s continuous footsteps. This


    caused him t o be furious. He walked behind Samuel in twos and took hold of his shoulder.


    "Dude, don''t be too arrogant, or you can''t afford the consequences." The man threatened Samuel.


    "You''re more suitable for that. Let me go," Samuel said coldly.


    "I can let go, but you drive this thing, and disappear right in front of me. I can let you go."


    "If not?"


    "No?" The man smiled coldly and said, "Let''s see how capable you are."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he kicked Samuel in the back.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Sensing his opponent''s movements, Samuel angled his body and kicked even faster. The young man


    fell t o the ground and rolled backward for a few rounds before stopping.


    "Fuck, who the hell are you? How dare you fight back? " The man gnashed his teeth and shouted


    angrily.


    "Don''t ask me who I am. I''m someone you can''t afford t o offend." Samuel continued walking toward


    the club.


    The waiter was stunned. A man who drove a shabby Audi dared to hit people that drove Porsche.


    Wasn''t he looking for death?


    He quickly ran to the young man''s side, helped him u p, and asked, "Are you okay?"


    The young man shook off the waiter''s hand and gritted his teeth, saying, "Damn it, you''re a good-for-


    nothing. How dare you touch my head? You don''t move the car, do you? I''ll y with you."


    After that, the young man got in the car, started the engine, and directly bumped into the Audi, forcibly


    driving it away. Then, he parked the Porsche, which was unrecognizable, in the parking lot.


    The waiter was frightened when he saw this. This was a car worth a million yuan. These rich people


    didn''t take the money seriously and they took the car as a collision.


    And what would happen if the owner of the Audi car offended such a person just now?


    "Let''s y with your car first, and then y with your people. Tonight is Brother Kong''s ce. Let''s see


    how you can run." His face was rxed, and he was not distressed at all because of the broken car.


    After all, a Porsche was not a good car in his eyes.


    At this time, another sports car drove. After the car owner got out of the car, he walked to the Porsche


    owner and said in surprise, "Jiang Tao, what''s going o n? How did your car crash like this?"


    "A bad thing tried to grab the parking ce with me. I knocked his car away," Jiang Tao said.


    "What the fuck, you really spent a lot of money on it. It''s just a shabby Audi. Is it worth it?"


    "For me, a Porsche is just a toy, but for this person, Audi is all he has. What''s not worth it?" Jiang Tao


    said disdainfully.


    The man nodded and said, "That''s true. But you have t o pay the price of a Porsche. Are you going to


    just let it go? There will be a good show tonight."


    "Of course, there will be a good show, but I still have to give Brother Kong some face. I just want to


    y with this kind of garbage," Jiang Tao said.


    In the club, Samuel found a lot of young men and women in an open-air yard. The women were all very


    thin and attractive.


    Now that this ce had been booked, these people should be Kong Wu''s friends. But where did this


    guy g o?


    Just as Samuel was sizing up the situation, Jiang Tao arrived as well.


    Tonight''s party was a group of rich second generations drinking and flirting with girls. This was often


    done by this group of rich people in Cloud City. After all, they were not short of money. They went back


    and forth. A month''s party of this kind was at least more than ten times.


    There was a saying that people who were rich and had nothing to worry about. They were rich people


    who could drive luxury cars and wear brands without doing anything. They had almost no other skills


    except eating and ying.


    When Jiang Tao saw Samuel, he said to the man next t o him, "It''s this good-for-nothing. I didn''t expect


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    that h e would dare toe to our party with an Audi."


    The man looked at Samuel and said with a contemptuous smile, "Every time there is a gathering i n our


    circle, we have toe in with a few pieces of trash. They just want to curry favor with us, don''t they?"


    Jiang Tao smiled and said, "That''s true. These low-ss people tried their best to integrate into our


    circle, but their families are different. How could these good-for-nothings be our friends?"


    "What do you think? Do you want me to y with him?"


    "Go ahead. If we don''t teach such a good-for-nothing a lesson, he will really regard himself as a big


    shot," Jiang Tao said.


    The man nodded and walked toward Samuel with a ss of wine in his hand.


    "Is that shabby Audi yours?" The man walked up to Samuel and said with a sneer.


    "I don''t know you, do I?" Samuel looked up and said with no interest at all.


    "Of course I don''t know trash like you. But we''re going to clear out the ce. You''re not a good-for-


    nothing. You''re not qualified to show up at our party." After saying that, the man directly poured a ss


    of wine o n Samuel¡¯s face.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Jiang Tao walked over to Samuel with a smile and said, "Oh, I just watched a trash section program


    recently. You should have been a good-for-nothing, but now you''ve been poured with wine. Are you a


    good -for-nothing now?"


    "Jiang Tao, there is no such thing as dry or wet. It''s just a pile of garbage, isn''t it?" The man said with a


    sneer.


    Samuel wiped off the wine on his face. He said to the two people who mocked him, "I''ll give you a


    chance. Kneel down and apologize to me."


    The two stoppedughing and looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    "Apologize? Did I mishear?" Jiang Tao deliberately dug his ears and suspected that he was


    hallucinating.


    "What the fuck are you? Asking us to apologize to you. You don''t even know what kind of ce it is and


    just sneaked in, do you?" the man said loudly.


    Such a movement soon attracted the attention of others. Most of the people present knew Jiang Tao,


    so i n their eyes, Samuel was like a clown jumping off a beam.


    "These low-ss guys are bing more and more foolish. How dare they offend Jiang Tao after


    sneaking into the gathering? Is he courting death?"


    "Maybe it''s the new move that these guys came up with. They deliberately took the wrong path to


    attract our attention."


    "Haha, it''s just this kind of garbage. What can they do t o attract our attention? Can they join our circle


    like this?"


    Some disdainful voices sounded in the crowd. They all regarded Samuel as an inferior second


    generation who had sneaked into the party.


    Some women even looked at Samuel with disdain after sizing him up.


    The reason why these women could attend the party was not that their status was high, but that they


    relied on their flesh and blood to win the favor of the rich second generations here. To put it bluntly,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    they were able to exchange their bodies for the present bright and beautiful. After all, every name on


    their bodies was exchanged for sleeping with them.


    "Jiang Tao, he wants you to kneel down. You won''t let i t go just like that."


    "With your temper, why don''t you beat him up and show it to us?"


    "Yes, if you don''t even dare to hit such a good-for-nothing, I will look down on you."


    The crowd began to kick up a fuss.


    Jiang Tao was forced into a corner. He couldn''t retreat even if he wanted to.


    Originally, he did not intend to make too much noise a t Kong Wu''s party, but now there were so many


    people watching. If he just let it go, how could he put his face? If this matter was spread out, he would


    beughed at by others.


    "Sly, you''re out of luck today. Since everyone is in such high spirits, how can I disappoint them?" Jiang


    Tao said to Samuel with a sinister expression.


    He reached out his hand and threw a punch at Samuel¡¯s face.


    The crowd began to cry and howl, as if they were cheering for Jiang Tao.


    These Childes had never thought it was a big deal to watch the fun. In their eyes, it was just to beat a


    good-for-nothing. How big a disturbance could it make? It could be regarded as adding some exciting


    activities t o the party.


    The noise suddenly came to an abrupt halt.


    Because Samuel had grabbed Jiang Tao''s fist, everyone was stunned when they saw that he was not


    being beaten.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    But after a while, the noise continued.


    "Jiang Tao, what are you doing? Hurry up and beat this piece of trash down."


    "You can''t even beat this kind of garbage, can you? That''s a joke."


    "Is there anyone who is willing to help Young Master Jiang? It seems that our Young Master Jiang can''t


    beat this piece of trash."


    When he heard these words, Jiang Tao''s expression turned extremely ugly. However, no matter how


    hard h e tried, he was unable to retract his hand at all.


    "Trash, let go of me." Jiang Tao gritted his teeth and said.


    "As I said, I will only give you one chance." After saying that, Samuel kicked Jiang Tao''s left knee like


    lightning.


    With a crisp sound of bone cracking, Jiang Tao''s left leg bent backward, showing a hair-raising arc.


    "Hiss..."


    "This... this is. Did he break Jiang Tao''s leg?"


    "What the fuck! Who is this guy? How could he be so ruthless?"


    The onlookers'' faces changed greatly, and the person


    standing next to Jiang Tao felt his legs go weak because he was one of the people present who heard


    the most clearly the sound of breaking bones.


    Jiang Tao screamed in pain. He felt a heartwrenching paining from his left leg. When he lowered


    his head and saw the situation of his left leg, h e was so frightened that his eyes widened.


    "You... you broke my leg!" Jiang Tao said to Samuel in horror.


    "It''s just a leg. Don''t worry." A devil-like smile appeared on Samuel¡¯s face. He then kicked out again.


    Jiang Tao fell to the ground, his right leg bent backward again, at a strange angle that made it


    impossible for anyone to speak.


    This time, the spectators not only changed their expressions, but their scalps were tingling.


    They had imagined that Samuel would kneel down in front of Jiang Tao and apologize after breaking


    his legs. But now, it was Jiang Tao who had suffered such a tragic fate.


    "And you." Samuel did not seem to intend to give up. H e turned his head and said to the other person.


    Hu! Hu! Hu!


    Many people gasped. It was not enough to break Jiang Tao''s legs, and he even wanted to kill another


    person.


    "Who the hell is this guy? Is he really trash who snuck in?"


    Didn''t he know that today''s party was held by Kong W u? Wasn''t he afraid that Kong Wu would me


    him for making trouble here?


    When the man heard Samuel¡¯s words, he was so frightened that his legs went limp and he fell to his


    knees.


    "Sorry, sorry, I just did what Jiang Tao said. It has nothing to do with me."


    "You can say sorry, but I won''t forgive you." Samuel stood up and kicked the man in the face.


    The man''s face was suddenly badly mutted.


    Those who saw this scene could not believe their eyes.


    He took action too viciously. They had never seen someone of his age who was this vicious, moreover


    not caring about the consequences at all!


    Samuel took two steps forward and stepped on Jiang Tao''s face with his right foot. He said,


    "Remember what I said? If my car is damaged, you''d better think o f a n to make it up to me."


    Jiang Tao''s heart was trembling. The car had already been messed up by him, but before he crashed


    into the car, he didn''t know Samuel was so ruthless.


    "I''m going to kill you. Do you know who I, Jiang Tao, a m in Cloud City? How dare you do this to me?"


    Jiang Tao said.


    "It doesn''t matter who you are. What matters is that there is no one I cannot afford to offend in Cloud


    City." Samuel smiled faintly.


    Upon hearing this, those girls who had looked down upon Samuel showed a look of obsession. This


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    was what a man should say.


    Regardless of whether he was bragging or if he was really capable, at the very least, at this moment,


    his image was as grand as a mountain, giving off a suffocating feeling of might!


    After hitting two short-sighted fellows, Samuel looked at the others. Just now, these fellows had been


    creating hype by the side.


    "All of you, is there anyone who has any objections to me?" Samuel asked faintly. Wherever his gaze


    passed, those people all lowered their heads. No one dared to face Samuel''s gaze.


    What was called a good-for-nothing?


    What was called trash?


    There were more than 20 people in the party, but they were suppressed by Samuel¡¯s aura. There was


    not even a person who could refute.


    Because they had seen Jiang Tao¡¯s ending. Although they didn''t know who Samuel was, who was


    willing to bear the consequences and misfortune?


    It didn''t matter that he was afraid. After Kong Wu showed up, he would teach this guy a lesson.


    Anyway, he was the protagonist tonight, so why should they get involved in this trouble?


    "This is your self-proimed upper-ss circle?" Samuel said mockingly when he saw that no one


    dared to talk to him.


    "Kong Wu ising!"


    "Kong Wu is here? Is he here?"


    "Brother Wu, Brother Wu."


    "Someone made trouble at your party and broke Jiang Tao''s leg. You came at the right time. Teach this


    arrogant guy a lesson."


    After seeing Kong Wu, those people who didn''t even dare to take a deep breath regained their


    confidence and pointed at Samuel angrily.


    Kong Wu had just been to the toilet, so he didn''t know what had happened. But when he heard the


    words of those friends and looked at Jiang Tao''s situation in front of Samuel, he was so scared that he


    trembled and hurried towards Samuel.


    Those people showed arrogant expressions again.


    With Kong Wu''s help, wouldn''t the guy immediately show his true colors?

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    "Brother Wu is here. Let''s see how he finishes."


    "This guy dares to make trouble in Brother Wu''s ce. He is dead meat."


    "Damn it, if it wasn''t for Brother Wu, I would have taught him a lesson."


    "Yeah, this kind of rubbish, if it weren''t for Brother Wu''s face, I could also teach him a lesson."


    The coward dared to boast shamelessly at this time, and the arrogant expression on his face was


    undisguised, as if they could step on Samuel¡¯s foot easily.


    But how could these people understand what Kong W u was thinking at this moment?


    It was not easy to invite Samuel here, but such a thing happened because of a toilet. If Kong Wu had


    known that it would happen, he would not have gone to the toilet, even if he had choked to death.


    Just as everyone was waiting for Kong Wu to teach Samuel a lesson, Kong Wu walked to the side,


    lowered his head, and said, "Brother Hannigan, I''m sorry."


    "Is this the gathering you invited me to?" Samuel asked lightly.


    Kong Wu was so scared that he trembled and his face turned pale. He said, "Brother Hannigan, I''m


    sorry. I


    didn''t know that such a thing would happen."


    Among the crowd, those who were talking big and had arrogant expressions on their faces seemed to


    be frozen in an instant, and they were shocked to the core.


    Kong Wu!


    Even Kong Wu had to humble himself in front of him!


    Both of Jiang Tao''s legs were broken. Kong Wu not only did not avenge him for Jiang Tao, but also


    apologized to him.


    "Crazy..."


    Those people''s hearts instantly copsed like the Yellow River breaking down a levee.


    "Who the hell is this guy? Why does Kong Wu also want to bend down in front of him?"


    Those who had been boasting earlier were now so regretful that their intestines were all drained of their


    blood.


    He didn''t expect that he would be pped in the face s o quickly.


    If even Kong Wu dared not provoke this person, they were nothing.


    "You''d better send someone out to see my car. If my car is damaged, you and them..." Before he could


    finish his words, Samuel stopped.


    Kong Wu was scared out of his wits. He didn''t know what had happened, but given Jiang Tao''s


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    character, h e might have already caused a big disaster.


    It was a good gathering and a great opportunity to build a rtionship with Samuel. He didn''t expect


    that Jiang Tao would destroy it.


    Kong Wu walked to Jiang Tao with a gloomy face, gnashed his teeth, and asked coldly, "Jiang Tao,


    what did you do to Brother Hannigan''s car?"


    Jiang Tao was still in great pain, but the fear in his heart was even stronger.


    "This man is able to suppress Kong Wu so much that h e can''t lift his head. What kind of big shot has


    he provoked?"


    Not only was the Audi car damaged, but it was almost smashed into pieces by him!


    "Brother Wu, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t know he was your friend. Please save me." Jiang Tao, a man


    with snot and tears, cried like a girl.


    Upon hearing this, Kong Wu''s heart sank to the bottom of the ice valley. It was obvious that Jiang Tao


    had done something irreparable.


    With a fierce kick on Jiang Tao''s face, Kong Wu wished he could kill this short-sighted guy.


    "Jiang Tao, I was killed by you. What qualifications do I have to be Brother Hannigan''s friend?" After


    that, Kong Wu stepped on Jiang Tao''s belly.


    Jiang Tao''s desperate and painful cry echoed in the courtyard.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Everyone present was in a cold sweat at this moment. No one had expected that the result would be


    like this.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kong Wu was not the only one who didn''t dare to mess with this strange face. Obviously, his status


    was much higher than Kong Wu''s.


    Could it be someone from the Heavenly Family?


    However, Kong Wu called him Brother Hannigan. Obviously, his surname was not Tian, but they really


    couldn''t think of anyone else in Cloud City that was worthy of Kong Wu''s fear except for the Heavenly


    Family.


    At this time, some timid people knelt on the ground to atone for their arrogant words just now.


    "Brother Hannigan, I will change your car to a new one for you. As for these two people, you can deal


    with them however you like," Kong Wu said to Samuel.


    Jiang Tao had been disabled, but the other person''s face was only injured. When he heard Kong Wu''s


    words, he knelt down to Samuel in horror and kept kowtowing. "Brother Hannigan, I was blind. I made


    a mistake. I can give you anything. Please let me go."


    Samuel sighed. It was a good gathering, but it turned out to be like this for no reason.


    Jiang Tao''s legs had been disabled, so there was no


    need to investigate further. Moreover, Kong Wu would give him a new car, so he didn''t lose much.


    "You shouldn''t have invited me here," Samuel said to Kong Wu, and then walked out of the club.


    Kong Wu knew that although this matter had been resolved, if he wanted to develop his rtionship


    with Samuel in the future, his chances would be very small. And all this was screwed up by that fool,


    Jiang Tao.


    "From today on, Jiang Tao is the enemy of me, Kong W u. And you guys, if anyone dares to leak a


    word about tonight''s event, I, Kong Wu, will never let him go," Kong Wu said to the crowd.


    Although Kong Wu had no chance to establish a rtionship with Samuel, he didn''t want this thing to


    be known by the Heavenly family. If Tian Ling''er knew that he made Samuel unhappy, the entire Kong


    Family would be dragged down.


    When they arrived at the parking lot, Samuel saw that his car had been knocked into a mess. He could


    not help but smile bitterly.


    Jiang Tao was really ruthless. He didn''t even want his Porsche.


    "What do you think? I''ve warned you a long time ago that you don''t have the right to park here, and you


    don''t believe me. Do you regret it now?" The waiter walked to Samuel''s side proudly and continued,"


    Jiang Tao is a real rich man. He doesn''t even care about a Porsche worth a million. Who do you think


    you are?"


    Samuel shrugged and said, "It''s hundreds of thousands of yuan. It''s really heart-aching."


    The waiter looked at Samuel with contempt. This was the gap between rich people. He didn''t even care


    about the Porsche, but he was distressed for an Audi.


    "Who told you not to listen to my advice? This is self-inflicted. You deserve it," the waiter said.


    "Yes." Samuel nodded his head undeniably. Since he could no longer drive the car, he could only walk


    home.


    After Samuel left, the waiter sighed with a smile and said to himself, "There are so many people who


    don''t know what''s good for them. This is their fate if you don''t listen to me."


    After a while, an ambnce stopped at the entrance o f the club. The waiter looked puzzled. It was


    Kong Wu who booked the club tonight. How could an ambncee all of a sudden?


    "Could it be that there was an ident inside?"


    Just as the waiter was thinking about it, Jiang Tao, who was lying on the stretcher, was taken out and


    directly dumbfounded him.


    "This is Jiang Tao. How could he be injured for no reason? And it seems that he is seriously injured!"


    Kong Wu walked to the waiter with a gloomy face and asked, "Where is the Audi?"


    The waiter was stunned and quickly said, "Brother W u, the car is still in the parking lot."


    "Take me there," Kong Wu said.


    The waitress was a little confused. It was just a broken Audi that had been smashed. How could Kong


    Wu care about it so much? 2


    When Kong Wu took the car to the parking lot and saw the broken Audi, he took a deep breath. The


    damage was to the same as his rtionship with Samuel.


    "Brother Wu, I''ve already warned that guy not to park the car here, but he didn''t listen to me," the waiter


    said to Kong Wu.


    Kong Wu smiled coldly and kicked the waiter''s belly. H e was angry, but the waiter still said that. Wasn''t


    he looking for a beating?


    The waiter was so confused that he didn''t even know why he was beaten.


    "You are just a fucking waiter. You dare to look down 0 n the driver of an Audi. What car are you


    driving?


    Does it have anything to do with you?" Kong Wu said coldly.


    The waiter didn''t understand why Kong Wu was angry, but in this case, he just needed to apologize. "


    Brother Wu, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "In the eyes of trash like you, only by driving a luxury car can he be a big shot?" Kong Wu, who was


    angry, kicked the Cayenne beside him to vent his anger,


    regardless of who it belonged to.


    Seeing Kong Wu''s back, the waiter covered his belly and stood up with difficulty. Kong Wu''s words


    echoed in his mind. Suddenly, he froze on the spot, as if she had been struck by lightning, i


    "Only those who drive luxury cars are big shots, aren''t they?"


    The waiter suddenly looked at the Audi with a frightened expression.


    Could it be... could it be that the person just now was the real big shot?


    Could it be because of him that Jiang Tao was injured!


    Thinking of her previous attitude toward him, the waiter suddenly felt as if he had survived a disaster. 1


    Even Jiang Tao was sent to the hospital. What right did he have to show off in front of him?

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    At the Hillside Vi.


    Near noon, Lydia received a lot of calls from her hometown asking when she would go back this year.


    Her rtives did not mention anything about Samuel, because they all thought that Lydia was unlikely


    to take Samuel with her. After all, Samuel had only gone back once in three years. Lydia''s rtives


    knew that h e was a good-for-nothing, so they did not care about him at all.


    As for Lydia, she really wanted to see her rtives this year. After all, Yvonne was now a high-ranking


    person in thepany, and her rtives all wanted to get some benefits from her.


    Yvonne also received a call from her cousin, Jiang Wan.


    Jiang Wan was older than her and had a good boyfriend with a good family. Because of this, she often


    showed off in front of Yvonne andpared her boyfriend with Yvonne.


    Yvonne knew Jiang Wan¡¯s character, so every time she mentioned these topics, Yvonne would be very


    perfunctory.


    "By the way, when will you arrive at home at noon? I¡¯ll ask Liu Zhijie to pick you up. He just bought a


    new car this year. You can try it. Even the seats are made of


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    leather. You may not know what these good cars feel like. It''s reallyfortable," Jiang Wan said with


    a smile.


    Yvonne smiled helplessly and said, "We may drive back, so your boyfriend won''t need to pick us up."


    "Well, it''s so tiring to drive from such a long distance. Besides, what if your car fails halfway?" Jiang


    Wan pretended to be worried and said. In fact, the old car i n Yvonne''s house was too worn out.


    "Cousin, don''t worry. We just changed the car. How could it break down?" Yvonne said.


    "Change a car?"


    Jiang Wan was not convinced. She had heard Yvonne had done a good job in the Sue family a long


    time ago. I t seemed to be true, but even if she changed a car, what good car could it be?


    "Well, okay, when youe, I''ll take you to Liu Zhijie''s home. They have built a vi in the countryside,


    which costs two million yuan. Besides, it¡¯s far away from the hustle and bustle of the city, so it''s better


    than the holiday homes of the scenic spots."


    While she was talking, she was showing off. Yvonne felt helpless. At this time, Samuel came back.


    Yvonne was a little surprised. Wasn''t he attending Kong Wu''s party? How could hee back so


    soon?


    "Cousin, I won''t talk to you anymore. I''ll talk to you when I go back to the hometown," Yvonne said.


    "Well,e back early and y for two more days. Bin County is different now. There are many


    interesting ces." Jiang Wan smiled proudly. She guessed Yvonne was not willing to talk more with


    her because of envy.


    However, after Yvonne went to Bin County, she still had a lot of opportunities to show off, so Jiang Wan


    was not in a hurry.


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Wan said to Liu Zhijie beside her, "I''ve enjoyedpeting with


    Yvonne since I was a child. Now that I''ve found you, she won''t be able to win me for the rest of her life."


    After that, Jiang Wan snuggled up in Liu Zhijie''s arms like a little bird.


    Liu Zhijie had heard Jiang Wan mention a lot about the Sue family, especially that good-for-nothing


    Samuel. Every time she mentioned him, Liu Zhijie wouldugh so hard that his stomach hurt.


    "How can shepete with you when your cousin marries such a good-for-nothing? Don''t worry. When


    shees here this time, I will definitely give you face and let her know the gap between you and her,"


    Liu Zhijie said with a smile.


    "Well, however, she''s my cousin after all. I have to give her some face. I don''t know if that good-for-


    nothing wille. If hees, you don''t have to give him face. Such a good-for-nothing doesn''t need


    face," Jiang Wan said.


    Liu Zhijie nodded proudly. He was a young handsome man, and now he had started his own business.


    Thepany was not big, but it had a lot of profits every year, which was enough to trample on the


    good-for-nothings who lived off women.


    Yvonne could guess what Jiang Wan was thinking, and she could also predict what would happen


    when they got back to Bine County, but she didn''t care.


    She walked to Samuel and asked, "Why did youe back so early? Didn''t you attend the party?"


    "I went, but it was boring. I came back early." Samuel didn''t dare to tell Yvonne what had happened at


    the party, because Yvonne asked him to make friends with him, but obviously, he had no friends, and


    maybe he would have a few more enemies.


    "How can it be boring? Kong Wu is the gathering of the rich second generation, so it must be attended


    by rich young men. There must be a lot of beautiful women," Yvonne said.


    This was a woman!

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Samuel clearly heard a hint of sarcasm in her tone, but Yvonne was the one who asked him to attend


    the party.


    "Well... I''m not too sure," Samuel said.


    At this time, Lydia hung up the phone and said with dissatisfaction, "All the rtives have called, but


    there is no news from your uncle''s family. It''s so annoying."


    Ferdinand had borrowed 200,000 yuan back then, but he had lost it before he even reached home. The


    three of them were so angry that they had yet to catch their breath. Of course, it was impossible for


    them to call to show their concern.


    Although they did not n to repay the money from the beginning, they were afraid Lydia would


    mention this matter.


    "Mom, don''t you know who uncle and the others are? He''s eagerly waiting for you not toe back.


    He''s afraid that you''ll ask him to pay back the money," Yvonne said.


    Lydia also knew this. Although her family was rich and did notck two hundred thousand yuan, she


    still felt upset at the thought that she had spent two hundred thousand yuan on just one breath.


    "No, when I go back this time, I will definitely ask them to pay me back. This is 200,000 yuan." Lydia


    said.


    Samuel smiled. Ferdinand and his family were rascals. Wasn''t it idiotic to ask them to return the


    money?


    Fortunately, the 200,000 was not spent all by them. Samuel was able to ept it.


    "I''ll go back to my room to rest first." Yvonne didn''t want to worry about these things. She had been


    busy enough recently.


    Samuel saw a trace of exhaustion between Yvonne''s eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong? Harvey


    made it difficult for you?"


    "It has nothing to do with him, and he doesn''t dare to make things difficult for me right now. The


    suppliers who have worked with ourpany have had some problems recently, but it''s not a big deal.


    I can solve it, " Yvonne said.


    Upon hearing Yvonne''s words, Samuel did not ask any more questions. After all, Yvonne also needed


    to grow up. He could not do everything for her.


    The next morning, after the two of them left early in the morning, Yvonne did not ask Samuel to send


    her t o thepany. Samuel returned home alone.


    Although He Ting was in charge of cooking and washing, Samuel would do it when he was bored.


    When he entered the room and saw that it was almost time to change the sheets, Samuel found that


    the red line on the sheets was gone!


    Had she changed the sheets?


    Samuel wasn''t too sure, but he had done something that was enough to make Yvonne copse.


    In order to prevent Yvonne from thinking too much, Samuel used his acupuncture needles and threads


    to sew up the red line again!


    He didn''t know how Yvonne would feel when he got home and saw such a situation.


    Sue''spany.


    Not long after Yvonne arrived at the office, Harvey, the chairman, came and went straight into the office


    without knocking on the door.


    "Yvonne, haven''t the sponsor''s trouble been solved yet? At this time, the construction materials are still


    waiting for us in the west of the city. Do you know how much loss it will be for us to dy the


    construction for a day?" Harvey asked Yvonne with a questioning attitude.


    Trouble, in fact, was just a matter of money. Several suppliers thought Sue family could make a lot of


    money from the project in the west of the city, so they naturally hoped to take the opportunity to make


    more money. However, the maintenance of the project in the west of the city required a lot of money. If


    the suppliers raised the price, it would be a huge cost for the Sue Family. And the first time satisfied


    them, there would be a second and a third time in the future.


    So this matter made Yvonne very distressed.


    "I''ve already made an appointment with the boss of several suppliers. We''ll meet this afternoon, and I


    hope things will go smoothly," Yvonne said.


    "Hope?" Harvey sneered and said, "Yvonne, with such a n attitude, how can you make the deal? I warn


    you, this is a pack of wolves that you can''t fill their stomachs. You can''t give them more money. It''s up


    to you."


    Yvonne took a deep breath and said, "You are one of the directors of thepany, so you have the


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    final say. But if they don''t cooperate with us anymore, you have to figure it out by yourself."

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Yvonne''s words angered Harvey. However, he had nned to use this matter to make things difficult


    for Yvonne, which was why he had such a violent reaction.


    He angrily said to Yvonne, "Yvonne, you''ve been responsible for the project in the west of the city. Are


    you qualified to say such words now for your current identity?"


    "Harvey, do you want me to resign, or do you want to fire me?" Yvonne asked calmly. She had already


    expected that Harvey would find a way to deal with her, so she was not surprised at all.


    When this question was brought up, Harvey gnashed his teeth even more. If she didn''t rely on the


    cooperation with Weakriver Real Estate, how could she have such a position in thepany?


    "Yvonne, don''t be smug. Weakriver Real Estate can''t always value you. When they know that you''re


    ipetent, they''ll naturally make you get lost," Harvey said.


    "You can try, try to get Liam to rece me, do you dare?" Yvonne said.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Harvey was so angry that he almost spat blood. If he had the courage to try, he had already tried it, so


    why would he talk so much nonsense with Yvonne?


    ording to the previous two experiences, Liam''s attitude was very determined, so Harvey did not


    dare t o act rashly.


    "Yvonne, wait and see. When the dayes for you to regret, even if you kneel to me, it will be


    useless," Harvey said.


    Yvonne sorted out the information in her hand, looked at Harvey indifferently, and said, "There''s


    nothing else. Please go out and don''t disturb my work."


    Harvey turned away angrily and mmed the door.


    Yvonne sighed. There was no point inpeting with Harvey for victory or defeat, but what was ced


    in front of her now was the problem of the sponsors.


    Although Harvey was suspicious of making things difficult for her, Harvey¡¯s words were reasonable.


    She raised the price for the sponsor so easily. If something like this happened again in the future,


    would she be able to raise the price again and again?


    In the afternoon, Yvonne left thepany and rushed to the teahouse where she had agreed to meet


    the sponsors.


    When she arrived, there was no one in the booked room. Yvonne knew that they were putting on airs


    on purpose, so she ordered a cup of tea and waited quietly.


    It was not until more than two hourster that the sponsors arrived, and they came together. Obviously,


    they had made an appointment together.


    "Miss Sue, I¡¯m sorry I''mte."


    "There has been a lot of cooperation recently. Manypanies want to sign a contract with us. It''s


    really a bit too busy."


    "The market price of the work is getting better and better. Our manufacturers can finally make a profit


    with us."


    As soon as they entered the private room, they boasted proudly.


    Some of them were big-bellied, with secretaries around them. They were all tall beauties with long legs,


    and the attitude of these secretaries was arrogant.


    "Miss Sue, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. If the Sue family can¡¯t raise the price for us, our


    fight with us, we are not afraid. I have consulted awyer. It''s not a problem to hold thewsuit for three


    or five years. I don''t know if the Sue family can afford it?" Kang Ling, thergest boss of them, had a


    strong right to speak, s o his words basically represented the attitude of otherpanies.


    "Mr. Kang, the Sue family has cooperated with you for so many years, and you know that we need to


    invest a lot in the project in the west of the city in the early stage. Don''t you have any respect for us?"


    Yvonne said.


    "Respect?" Kang Ling shook his head in disdain and said, "In this current world, who would be willing


    to be nice to you? Money is the most important thing. If you have money, it''s easy to do things. If you


    don''t have money, you still want me to work for you. Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    "That''s right. I heard Sue family has just borrowed one billion yuan, and it''s not too much to raise the


    price for us. It''s the Sue Family that made the most of the money. We just got a drop in the ocean. If


    Miss Sue can''t even satisfy us with such a small request, what i s the need for cooperation?"


    "I have the same attitude. Today, I''m not here to discuss it with you, but to give you a clear answer."

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Yvonne felt extremely nervous. She originally thought that they could discuss it a bit, but who would


    have thought that these people had long colluded with each other and their attitudes were so firm. It


    was clear that there was no room for discussion.


    "Bosses, our chairman said that we can''t raise the price, but I have a way. I don''t know if you can


    ept i t," Yvonne said tentatively.


    "We don''t need to talk about anything else except money."


    Kang Ling looked at Yvonne and said with an obscene smile, "Miss Sue, your husband is a good-for-


    nothing. I heard that you haven''t let him touch you for so many years. It''s notfortable to be a


    widow, is it?"


    Hearing this, Yvonne''s face darkened and she asked," Mr. Kang, what do you mean?"


    Kang Ling smiled and said, "You should understand what I mean. After all, we''re all adults. If you''re


    willing, this matter can still be discussed."


    Yvonne gritted her teeth. She was here to negotiate cooperation, not to sell her body.


    "Mr. Kang, please be respectful. Cooperation is good for both sides. Please don''t insult me," Yvonne


    said.


    "Insult?" Kang Ling''s eyes were cold as he said, "If you


    think I''m insulting you, and then let''s not talk about it today. Do you really think that I won''t be able to


    live without the Sue family? There are manypanies who are willing to cooperate with us now, so


    the Sue family is nothing to me."


    "Kang Ling, when your factory was in a financial crisis back then, the Sue family pulled you."


    "The olddy of the Sue Family is already dead, yet you''re still trying to rake in her old ounts? This


    is useless to me, but the only thing a merchant cares about is profit. Also, you should be aware of the


    current situation, right? A day''s dy in the west of the city would result in a huge loss. Furthermore,


    it''s not good for you to exin yourself to Weakriver Real Estate, so what''s the point of a little bit of


    money?" Kang Ling said.


    The small amount of money was nothing, but Yvonne knew that these people would definitely ask for


    more. I t was definitely not just an once-in-a-lifetime price increase.


    Seeing Yvonne didn''t say anything, Kang Ling''s thoughts started to run wild.


    After all, Yvonne was a famous great beauty in Cloud City. Kang Ling was also very curious as to


    whether or not she had not been touched by Samuel during her three years of marriage. He really


    wanted to personally verify this matter.


    If he could make use of this matter to get Yvonne to apany him to bed, then that would be a big


    deal.


    "Yvonne, you can think about it and sleep with me. As long as I''m happy, maybe..."


    Before Kang Ling could finish his words, a cup of tea was sshed on his face.


    Yvonne was extremely angry. He gritted his teeth and said, "I, Kang Ling, what kind of person do you


    think I a m?" i


    Kang Ling wiped away the tea on his face, stood up with a malicious look in his eyes, grabbed


    Yvonne''s hair, and said, "Damn you, who do you think you are? You''re just a woman, how dare you act


    wildly in front o f me? Don''t think that I won''t be willing to kill you just because you have a bit of beauty.


    I just want to see if you''re a virgin or not, what''s there to be proud of?"


    Yvonne felt a sharp pain in her scalp as she struggled t o say, "Kang Ling, let go of me. Quickly let go


    of me."


    Kang Lingughed sinisterly and said, "How about that? I''ll get a room tonight and you stay with me.


    Don''t worry, with your status, I''ll definitely book the best hotel in Cloud City."


    "Don''t even think about it. Let go of me."


    Kang Ling flung his arm, causing Yvonne to fall to the ground.


    "Women are despicable. You don''t have to pretend to b e somebody. In the end, you''re still asking me


    to cooperate with you," Kang Ling said.


    Yvonne touched her painful scalp and said in a deep voice, "I don''t believe that in the entire Cloud City,


    no one can cooperate with me except you."


    Hearing this, Kang Lingughed smugly. The reason why he dared to be so arrogant was because he


    had the capital. In Cloud City, the various suppliers had already reached an agreement with him, and


    he was the biggest sponsor. The others simply couldn''tpare to him.


    Even if Yvonne found a small sponsor, how could he support the entire project in the west of the city?


    "Yvonne, when you havee around to think things through, you cane to find me. To you, it''s


    actually not difficult at all, just having two legs open is enough. This kind of cheap thing is not easy to


    find," Kang Ling said.


    These words were a great insult to Yvonne. She said,'' Kang Ling, don''t regret it. The Sue family can


    save you, and can step on you again."


    "I''ll wait, don''t let me down. I really want to try and see what it feels like to be stepped under the foot of


    the Sue Family, it really scared me to death," Kang Ling mockingly said.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Yvonne was a person who refused to admit defeat. After Kang Ling and the others left, she quickly


    adjusted her mood and drove a few times. In the end, however, Yvonne had no choice but to admit


    defeat.


    No one wanted to cooperate with the Sue family. Kang Ling seemed to have taken control of all the


    suppliers i n Cloud City. Although the Sue family could still go to other cities to seek opportunities, this


    would extend the time line a lot. Once the project in the west of the city was suspended, the loss would


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    be iparably huge. This was something that Weakriver Real Estate would never want to see.


    As the person in charge of the project in the west of the city, Yvonne felt an unprecedented pressure


    that almost made her breathless.


    Back at thepany, Yvonne didn''t have time to sit down and rest for a while before Harvey came to


    her office again.


    "Yvonne, you didn''t reach an agreement, did you?" Harvey questioned her.


    "They''re very determined. I''ve tried my best," Yvonne said weakly.


    "Try your best?" Harvey smiled coldly and said, "Kang Ling called me just now and said that you


    poured him a cup of tea. Yvonne, I think you deliberately wanted t


    o hurt thepany." "I was rude, but do you know the reason?" Yvonne was still angry when she


    thought about it. Kang Ling treated her as a nonsensical woman, which she could not ept.


    "Don''t you understand the hidden rules of the business world? If you can''t ept such a small price,


    how can you make great achievements?" Harvey said.


    Yvonne''s eyes narrowed. She looked up at Harvey and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "As long as you can help thepany, it doesn''t matter to me if you sacrifice a little bit." Harvey smiled


    and continued, "If you close your eyes, you will pretend that nothing happened. It will be over soon. For


    you, what loss can you make?"


    Yvonne pped the desk and roared, "Harvey, what kind of person do you think I am? I won''t do things


    like selling out sex."


    "Your self-righteousness will harm thepany. And how can you exin it to Liam? The loan is one


    billion yuan, how can you pay it back? Are you going to see thepany go bankrupt?" Harvey said


    coldly. In his opinion, it was normal to make shady deals in the shopping mall. It was her honor to be


    loved by Kang Ling. It was just sleeping with him. How could it be counted? As long as she could help


    thepany, even if she could be Kang Ling''s mistress, Harvey would not find it a problem.


    "I''ll think of other ways, but let me sleep with Kang Ling, don''t even think about it," Yvonne said in a firm


    tone.


    Harvey took a deep breath. Now was a good opportunity to kick Yvonne out of thepany, and there


    was a legitimate reason. However, Liam''s attitude was still unclear, and Harvey did not dare to d o so. i


    However, if they didn''t deal with Kang Ling, thosepanies wouldn''t cooperate with the Sue family,


    and the crisis that the Sue family faced was no less than thest crisis of the crisis.


    "You don''t have to think of any other way. Kang Ling''s attitude is extremely resolute. Unless you are


    willing t o apany him, there is no way to discuss this matter. Tonight, at the Penins Hotel, I will


    personally send you there. You don''t have the qualifications to refuse." Harvey said coldly.


    Had she been sold by Harvey one-sidedly?


    Yvonne was burning with anger. For the sake of his own interests, Harvey actually made a decision


    without her consent!


    "Harvey, what right do you have to make the decision for me?" Yvonne asked coldly.


    "I''m the chairman of thepany, but you''re a member of the Sue family. Isn''t that enough?" Harvey


    said, and there was a smile in his eyes. If he could force Yvonne to leave thepany alone, Liam


    should be easy to exin. After all, if Yvonne left alone, it would have nothing to do with him.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth. She could not ept Harvey''s excessive behavior, and she would never


    betray her own body for thepany.


    "Harvey, didn''t you just want to force me out of thepany? Fine, I won''t do it anymore; I''ll let you do


    as you wish." Yvonne said, and then packed up the private items in the office.


    Harvey couldn''t helpughing in his heart. He didn''t expect that the problem that had troubled him for


    so long would be solved in this way. Yvonne¡¯s resignation was easy to exin to Liam.


    "Yvonne, you''re the one who wanted to do this. I didn''t force you," Harvey said with a sneer.


    Yvonne didn''t say a word. After packing up her things, she left the office directly.


    Harvey was sitting in the position that belonged to Yvonne, and the smile on his face was getting bigger


    and bigger.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    After a while, Yara came into the office.


    "Harvey, what''s going on? Yvonne seems to have left with something," Yara asked in confusion.


    "She got the hell out of here. You don''t have to see her i n thepany anymore," Harvey said.


    Yara was shocked. Although she knew that this would happen sooner orter, she did not expect it to


    "What''s going on? Have you solved Liam''s problem?" Yara asked.


    "No," Harvey said.


    "No?" Yara looked at Harvey in shock. Harvey had not solved Liam, what about the project in the west


    of the city? Now the Sue family was focused on the project i n the west of the city. If they lost the


    cooperation with the property of Weakriver, even the gods could not save the Sue family .


    "Harvey, are you crazy? Aren''t you afraid Liam won''t cooperate with us?" Yara said.


    "Yvonne wanted to leave by herself, but I couldn''t stop her. What could I do? I''ll tell Liam about this. I


    believe he can understand. After all, I wasn''t the one who drove her away," Harvey said.


    Although he said so, Yara felt that it was too risky.


    After all, Liam appointed to cooperate with Yvonne. A s for how she left thepany, was it important


    to Liam?


    But since it had happened, Yara didn¡¯t say anything. Moreover, she was very happy to not see Yvonne


    in thepany.


    "s, I hope things go well. I don''t need to see Yvonne in the future. I''m in a much better mood for


    work," Yara said with a smile.


    After Yvonne returned home, she locked herself in the room.


    He Ting could tell that there was something wrong with Yvonne''s face. Worried that something might


    happen, she waited at the door. After a while, He Ting heard Yvonne''s cryinging from the room,


    which made her even more worried.


    She had no choice but to call Samuel and exin the situation.


    After receiving the call, Samuel put down what he was doing and rushed home as soon as possible.


    Nothing was more important to him than Yvonne, so even if the sky fell, he would immediately go back


    to Yvonne.


    "Aunt He, what''s going on?" Samuel asked He Ting.


    He Ting shook her head and said, "I don''t know, either, but Yvonne is not in a good mood when I see


    hering back. Besides, she''s in the room, and she''s


    crying soon."


    Samuel''s face fell. Was it because of thepany? Yesterday, Yvonne mentioned that thepany


    was i n trouble. It seemed that the sponsor was making things difficult for her.


    Samuel knocked on the door and shouted into the room, "Yvonne, what''s wrong? Open the door and


    let m e know if there''s anything."


    Yvonne''s eyes were red and swollen from crying in the room. When she opened the door, Samuel''s


    heart ached terribly.


    "What happened?" Samuel said with concern.


    Yvonne shook her head and said, "It''s nothing. But from now on, I won''t go to work."


    Not going to work at thepany?


    "Is Harvey who doesn''t know what''s good for him, making trouble for Yvonne again?"


    "He hasn''t learned his lesson from the previous two times?"


    If this was the case, Samuel did not mindpletely despairing the Sue family.


    "Is it Harvey? What did he do to you?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "I left on my own," Yvonne said.


    "Left on your own?"


    Samuel was stunned. How could she resign for no reason? Something must have happened.


    It was not only Harvey, but also because of the suppliers.


    "As long as I''m here, any trouble can be solved. Since you can''t be in charge of the project in the west


    of the city, you can be the chairman of the Sue family," Samuel said tly.


    Yvonne looked up at Samuel in confusion. If she couldn''t even be the person in charge, how could she


    b e the chairman?


    Moreover, the current chairman of thepany was Harvey, so it was not easy to change the person in


    this position.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Early the next morning, Harvey convened an internal meeting of the family to inform the other rtives


    Yvonne''s resignation. When everyone heard the news, worry appeared on their faces.


    After all, he had learned from the previous two mistakes. If something went wrong this time, no one i n


    the Sue family could turn the tide. Besides, Liam could not give Yvonne a chance again and again.


    "Harvey, are you sure there''s nothing wrong with it?" Lionel asked Harvey worriedly.


    Harvey waved his hand. He had not yet informed Liam about this matter and did not know Liam''s


    attitude. However, Harvey had already carefully considered it. If the Weakriver property finally


    cooperated with the Sue family at this time, the construction period would be dyed. Businessmen


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    cared about interests. Who was willing to let themselves suffer unnecessary losses? So he guessed


    that if Weakriver property knew Yvonne left, there should not be too much reaction.


    "Dad, don''t worry. There won''t be any problems," Harvey said.


    "Harvey, if anything goes wrong, you have to bear all the consequences." "Yeah, the risk is too great.


    Ourpany can''t y


    like this now." "If there is a loophole in the loan of one billion yuan, who can save us?"


    The rtives of the Sue family were not relieved by Harvey''s words. Although Harvey said that Yvonne


    had resigned herself, how could they not know that Harvey was deliberately making things difficult for


    her?


    Although Yvonne was not weed by other rtives, she had done her best on the project in the


    west of the city, and everyone could see it. It was impossible for her to leave it alone all of a sudden.


    "What do you mean? Can¡¯t thepany operate without Yvonne? Is she more important than me?


    Don¡¯t forget that I am the chairman of thepany," Harvey said in a cold voice, dissatisfied.


    Hearing this, the rtives of the Sue Family could only lower their heads and shut up.


    Harvey was now the chairman, and no one in thepany could afford to offend him. Whatever he


    wanted to do, it all depended on his will. Of course, if there was a serious consequence, Harvey had to


    bear i t.


    "Since you think you''re right, do as you say."


    At this time, Harvey''s secretary walked into the conference room and said in a panic, "Director Sue,


    Boss Liam is here."


    Boss Liam?


    Liam!


    Harvey was shocked. Why would hee to the Sue family for no reason? It took a lot of effort to


    invite him before.


    Just as Harvey was about to get up to greet him, Liam had already entered the meeting room. Not only


    him, but also a few men and women with sses followed him. At first nce, he looked very


    imposing. He was powerful.


    "Brother Liam, why are you here all of a sudden?" Harvey walked to Liam with a ttering smile.


    "Bring a few friends here to get to know you," Liam said. 1


    Harvey was ttered. Liam actually wanted to introduce friends to him, which showed that Liam had


    already treated him as a friend. There was no need to worry about Yvonne''s resignation.


    Harvey proudly looked at the rtives of the Sue family. It seemed that Brother Liam was going to


    introduce friends to him. How could he stop cooperating with the Sue family?


    "Brother Liam, if you want to introduce a friend to me, just call me. You don''t have toe here in


    person," Harvey said with a smile.


    Liam''s expression was very cold. Without any enthusiasm to introduce friends, he said lightly, "For this


    kind of thing, it''s better for me toe personally. In the next few years, you may have to make contact


    with them."


    "In the next few years?"


    "This timeline means the stability of the project cooperation, doesn''t it?"


    "Are they the new principals of the real estate of Weakriver?" Harvey asked.


    "They arewyers," Liam said.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    "Lawyers?"


    Hearing this, Harvey was confused. Why did he have t o deal withwyers for no reason?


    "Brother Liam, I don''t quite understand what you mean." Harvey was puzzled.


    "Since I''m going to break the contract, I''m sure you''re going to sue Weakriver Real Estate, aren''t you?


    Since we''re going to file awsuit, of course we''ll usewyers. They''re the legal team of Weakriver real


    estate. In the next few years, if you''re dissatisfied with us, just tell them. They''ll be able to represent


    me," Liam said.


    To break the contract!


    These words stunned Harvey on the spot!


    He thought it was a good thing for Liam to introduce friends to him, but he didn''t expect it to be such a


    bolt from the blue.


    The Sue family could indeed could sue Weakriver Real Estate for breaking the contract, but with the


    background of Weakriver Real Estate, it was not a problem for thewsuit to be dyed for eight or ten


    years, which was a fatal blow for the Sue family.


    Now the project in the west of the city was the only one Sue family could profit from in the future.


    Without


    this cooperation, the Sue family would have no chance to turn the tables.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brother Liam, why did it happen so suddenly? Did I d o something that upset you?" Harvey said in a


    panic.


    At this time, the faces of all the rtives of the Sue family also changed dramatically. Although they


    had already guessed that Yvonne''s resignation might cause an impact, they did not expect that it would


    "You won''t shed tears until you see your coffin. I''ve already given you two chances. This time, you''re


    courting death," Liam said coldly.


    The meaning of these words was very obvious. The reason why Weakriver Real Estate had terminated


    cooperation was that it had something to do with Yvonne.


    But Harvey couldn¡¯t figure out why Liam received the news so quickly, because only he and Yara knew


    about it.


    Could it be that... it was Yvonne who told Liam? It was she who wanted to harm the Sue family!


    "Brother Liam, this matter..."


    "If you have anything to say, say to thewyers. By the way, I want to remind you that no one in Cloud


    City will cooperate with the Sue family. I hope you can bear the pressure of the bank." Liam said and


    left the meeting room.


    Harvey squatted on the ground, his eyes dull. Just now, he wascent, but now his heart was


    dead.


    Weakriver Real Estate and banks were enough to suppress the Sue family, topletely bankrupt the


    Sue family, and there was no chance for them to stage aeback.


    It hadn''t been long since he took over the position of chairman. Was it going to be a bubble so


    soon?


    " Harvey, look at what you have done. Have you forgotten what Grandmother said before?"


    "She said a long time ago that you can''t move Yvonne''s position. You''re still so reckless. Now, we''re all


    killed by you."


    "With the background of Weakriver Real Estate, how can the Sue family struggle? Who else in Cloud


    City will cooperate with us?"


    "One billion yuan. You can''t get a penny back from the initial investment. I''ll see how you can repay the


    loan."


    The rtives of the Sue Family scolded Harvey angrily.


    They didn''t care what Harvey would do, but once it affected their own interests, they couldn''t ept it.


    Now, Liam had cut off his rtionship with the Sue family and kicked the Sue family into the abyss. No


    matter how capable they were, they would not be able t o get out of the abyss.


    When Harvey heard these words, his expression gradually became cold. He stood up, gritted his teeth


    and said, "Is this my fault? If Yvonne hadn''t whispered in Liam''s ear, Liam wouldn''t have known about


    this. It must be her. It''s her who wants to hurt m e and the Sue family."


    Yara had always been on Harvey''s side. No matter what, she could not help Yvonne.


    After hearing Harvey''s words, Yara said, "I didn''t expect this bitch to be so cruel. Not only did she


    resign herself, but she also wanted to get all of us involved. Harvey, we can''t let Yvonne go."


    "Damn you, you bitch, y this trick on me. Since she doesn''t want me to live, let''s not live." Harvey


    walked out of the conference room angrily.


    He drove downstairs and went straight to Cloudridge Hill Vi.


    Harvey''s license te had not been registered, so he was not qualified to enter the vi area, and was


    stopped by the security guard at the door.


    Although he was angry, he did not lose his mind. These security guards were from the Tian family. Now


    that they had offended Weakriver Real Estate, he could not continue to offend the Heavenly family.


    In desperation, Harvey could only squat at the gate of the vi.


    Yvonne did not go to thepany today. Instead, she stayed at home and watched TV in a daze.


    Samuel had something to do today; he refused because Yvonne was not in a good state. He


    apanied Yvonne at home all the way.


    Yvonne didn''t know about the business of the Sue family, but she had changed her mind now. Even if it


    didn''t happen this time, Harvey would still find a way t o make things difficult for her in the future. It was


    better to cut off her rtionship with thepany as soon as possible.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    "You''d better call your ssmate and tell him not to make things difficult for thepany, OK?"


    Yvonne, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly said to Samuel.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Samuel smiled helplessly and said,"


    They won''t be grateful for your kindness."


    "But there are still so many rtives of the Sue family who rely on thepany to survive. If the


    Samuel would agree Yvonne before, but he would notpromise on this matter. Besides, he had


    already ordered Liam to go to the Sue Family''s house. How could he take back what he had said so


    casually?


    "You are still too soft-hearted. They are eager to kick you out of thepany. There is no need to show


    this kind of pity."


    At this moment, the doorbell rang. Samuel could not help but frown. If his family had a key, why would


    they press the doorbell?


    "Did the Sue family break into Cloudridge Hill Vi?"


    He walked to the door and opened it. There was a security guard standing outside.


    "Brother Hannigan, there''s a guy called Harvey squatting at the door. I''m here to inform you to see if


    you have any orders," the security guard said to


    Samuel.


    Although the security department was responsible for maintaining Cloudridge Hill Vi, since the


    Heavenly family had spoken, Hillside Vi became the special target of the security department. Now


    someone was squatting at the door, and he felt it necessary to inform Samuel about it.


    Samuel smiled coldly. He could roughly guess why Harvey would show up. In his mind, he must have


    thought that Liam had been instigated by Yvonne, so Liam would make things difficult for thepany.


    "Tell him to get lost." Samuel said.


    "Yes, Brother Hannigan."


    After receiving the order, the security guard went down the mountain to the door and gathered a few


    helpers.


    Harvey squatted on the opposite side of the road.


    When he saw the security guarding toward him, h e couldn''t help but stand up and ask warily,


    "What do you want to do? I''m not in the vi area. You are not qualified to care about me."


    "Not qualified? Do you think that the Heavenly Family is in Cloud City and doesn''t have the right to deal


    with you?" The security guard said faintly.


    When it came to the Heavenly Family, Harvey''s face changed. He was not qualified to say such


    arrogant words. After all, Cloud City was the domain of the Heavenly Family.


    "Can''t I even take a break here?" Harvey said.


    "I''ll give you three seconds to get out of here. Otherwise, don''t me us for being rude," the security


    guard said angrily.


    Harvey was a coward. When he saw several security guards rolling up their sleeves, he was frightened.


    He quickly got in the car and drove away quickly. 1


    "Fuck, you''re just a coward. How dare you block Brother Hannigan? What the hell?" The security guard


    said disdainfully. He thought that Harvey would resist, but he didn''t expect Harvey to be so direct.


    Such a person was not qualified to cause trouble for Samuel.


    After Harvey ran away, he was even more unwilling. But in the face of the Heavenly family, no matter


    how unwilling he was, he could only swallow it. Even if he had a hundred guts, he still did not dare to


    go against the Heavenly family.


    In the vi, Samuel wanted to say something, but he didn''t. Until now, he still didn''t know what had


    happened. Yvonne only mentioned that she resigned.


    Although she did not want to meddle too much in Yvonne¡¯s affairs, it was obvious that she could not


    handle it now. If Samuel did not take action, Yvonne''s grievance could only be swallowed.


    Samuel would never let Yvonne suffer any grievance.


    For the past three years, those humiliations were


    enough for Yvonne.


    "Yvonne, can you tell me what happened yesterday?" Samuel peeled an apple and handed it to


    Yvonne.


    Yvonne took the apple and took a big bite. The thought of yesterday''s incident made her angry, and


    Kang Ling even grabbed her hair. Even now, she still felt a bit of pain in her scalp.


    "Kang Ling is an ungrateful guy. The Sue family has helped him a lot in the past. If it weren''t for the Sue


    family, how could his factorye back to life? I didn''t expect that he would be so ruthless now, and...


    and..." Yvonne said more and more angrily. Women should be discriminated in business. Why should


    they be treated like this by those stinky men? Could it be that a woman who didn''t sell her body has no


    achievements?


    "What did he do to you?" Samuel asked coldly.


    Yvonne took a deep breath, shook her head, and said,'' Forget it. It''s over. I don''t want to talk about it


    anymore."


    "Yes." Samuel didn¡¯t pursue the matter further, but Kang Ling was already on his cklist.


    During the time he went to the washroom, Samuel called Manfred and got someone to arrest Kang


    Ling. Once he had the time, he would go and interrogate him properly.


    Kang Ling was still dreaming of having Yvonne sleep with him when a group of people suddenly barged


    in.


    When he saw Manfred in the crowd, he was so frightened that his legs turned soft.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Kang Ling often interacted with people in the grey area, so he naturally knew what a ruthless character


    Manfred was. Now in Cloud City, if Manfred imed t o be number two, who would dare to im to be


    number one? 1


    "Boss Manfred, you, why are you here!" Kang Ling couldn''t help but be nervous. Manfred had


    personally brought so many people with him; there was no way he would be able to make such an


    ostentatious scene.


    "Beat him up first," Manfred said indifferently. Although Samuel did not give him any specific


    instructions, Manfred could feel the anger in his tone. A small character like him actually dared to


    offend Samuel. Wasn''t that courting death?


    Kang Ling was beaten so hard that he hugged his head and begged for mercy. Soon after, his face was


    bruised and swollen, and he didn''t even know how he had offended Manfred.


    "Boss Manfred, is there some misunderstanding between us? I didn''t do anything to hurt you." Kang


    Ling, a big man,ined tearfully to Manfred.


    "I''m not too sure if there is a misunderstanding, but since you''ve offended someone before, you should


    understand in your heart, right?" Manfred said.


    "Who did I offend?"


    In recent days, Yvonne was the one who he had really offended.


    However, with the strength of the Sue Family, how could they possibly be able to invite a big shot like


    Manfred!


    "Boss Manfred, I''m sure it''s a misunderstanding. You must be looking for the wrong person." Kang Ling


    said.


    "You''re not Kang Ling?" Manfred asked doubtfully.


    "I am."


    "Then that''s right. Take him away." Manfred waved his hand and took the lead to leave Kang Ling''s


    house.


    Kang Ling was smart and knew that he would be beaten up if he resisted, so he simply followed along


    obediently.


    Manfred brought Kang Ling to Hex Capital Nightclub and threw him into the stinking basement.


    Kang Ling was, after all, a big boss. He wouldn''t be able to adapt to such a harsh environment, but


    since the other party was Manfred, he didn''t dare toin. He only hoped to clear this


    misunderstanding and let him go as soon as possible.


    Up till now, Kang Ling still did not think that this matter had anything to do with the Sue family.


    First of all, with the status of the Sue Family, it was impossible to invite Manfred. Moreover, Yvonne had


    a bad rtionship with the current chairman. It was impossible for Harvey to help her because of this


    matter. Besides, he also called SHarvey, so he could be sure that this matter had nothing to do with the


    Sue Family.


    As for Yvonne''s own family, it was even more impossible. Godfrey was not valued in the Sue family a t


    all, and her husband was a famous good-for-nothing i n Cloud City. How could he have anything to do


    with Manfred?


    "If it was really a misunderstanding, Manfred would feel apologetic towards me and make a friend with


    m e. To me, this is an opportunity; it wouldn''t be a loss to get beaten up." Kang Ling happily thought to


    himself, not realizing that the greatest crisis in his life had arrived.


    Yvonne stayed in the vi for a whole day and went back to her room to rest for a while. As soon as


    shey on the bed, she found something wrong. She had already opened the red line on the sheet, but


    when did she suddenly have one more?


    This red line had appeared yesterday, but Yvonne had been too sad yesterday, and that was why she


    hadn''t noticed it. At this time, she couldn''t help but feel even more aggrieved.


    It must be Samuel, that idiot. No one else could have done such a stupid thing except him.


    Yvonne burst into tears because of Samuel!


    When Samuel entered the room, he was filled with killing intent. From his point of view, Yvonne must


    have thought of what had happened yesterday, which was why she was sad again. Damn Kang Ling,


    he actually made Yvonne cry twice!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The tragic Kang Ling never thought that he would suffer this undeserved disaster even though he was


    already doomed. He obviously had no way out in Cloud City.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Originally, Samuel had nned to apany Yvonne for a few days before interrogating Kang Ling.


    However, when he saw Yvonne crying for the second time, he tossed and turned that night and couldn''t


    sleep. The next day, after apanying Yvonne to run, he went to the Hex Capital Nightclub.


    Kang Ling was brought out of the basement. Although his injuries weren''t light, in Samuel¡¯s eyes, he


    wasn''t seriously injured at all.


    To make Yvonne cry so sadly twice, even if he were to die, he would be letting Kang Ling off the hook.


    In Kang Ling''s heart, he felt that this matter was a misunderstanding, so now that it had been brought


    out, Manfred was probably going to let him go.


    "Boss Manfred, have you got a clear idea of the misunderstanding? I''ve already said that you''ve caught


    the wrong person," Kang Ling said.


    Without saying a word, Samuel walked to Kang Ling''s side and punched his face. He clutched his neck


    tightly and asked in a cold voice, "What did you do to Yvonne?"


    Kang Ling had yet toe back to his senses and felt that it was difficult for him to breathe. Samuel,


    on the other hand, looked unfamiliar as he asked, "Who are you?"


    "Yvonne''s husband, Samuel," Samuel said, gritting his teeth.


    Samuel?


    Wasn''t this that good-for-nothing? Why did hee?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Let me go, this is Boss Manfred''s territory, what right do you have to hit me here? Do you fucking


    know who I am?" Kang Ling said angrily.


    "You, aren''t you trash?" Samuel had just finished speaking when he raised his knee and crashed it into


    Kang Ling''s lower abdomen.


    Kang Ling curled up in pain like a cooked shrimp.


    Releasing his grip on Kang Ling''s neck, Samuel asked condescendingly, "Let me ask you onest time,


    what did you do to Yvonne?¡±


    Kang Ling panted heavily in order to relieve his pain.


    "Samuel, I just wanted to taste this woman. You haven''t touched her for so many years, I''ll help you.


    You should thank me," Kang Ling said. 1


    Beside him, Manfred held his forehead. This kind of reckless fellow, how did he manage to survive until


    now? He actually dared to say such words to Samuel. Wasn''t he courting death?


    Kang Ling had established a deep impression of Samuel as a good-for-nothing. Hence, the


    appearance of Samuel at this moment made it impossible for him t o figure out the rtionship


    between Samuel and


    Manfred. He did not think that Samuel would dare to d o anything to him.


    Upon hearing Kang Ling''s words, Samuel flew into a rage. No wonder Yvonne was crying so hard. This


    fellow actually wanted to get his hands on Yvonne!


    "Does this matter have anything to do with Harvey?" Samuel asked coldly. Last time, Harvey had done


    the same thing. If it was Harvey who secretly arranged it this time, not to mention Harvey, Samuel


    would not let the whole Sue family go.


    Kang Ling''s pain was alleviated a little. He sat on the ground, not worried, but smiled and said, "Do you


    know what your woman did wrong? I just asked her to sleep with me. She dared to spill tea on me. Let


    me remind you, you''d better go back and persuade her. If she didn''t obediently satisfy my request,


    there wouldn''t be anyone in Cloud City who would cooperate with the Sue family . At that time, not only


    she would be finished, but you wouldn''t even be able t o live a good life in the future."


    In Kang Ling''s view, he had already seized the Sue family''s lifeline, and the Sue family''s life and death


    were in his hands. What would Samuel do to him?


    "So, it has nothing to do with Harvey?" Samuel asked.


    "What does it have to do with him? I won''t give face to anyone after the death of the olddy of the Sue


    family," Kang Ling said disdainfully. He had been waiting for this day for a long time. The olddy had


    helped him before, but he had suffered a lot from her.


    Now it was time for him to take advantage of the Sue family. Moreover, he believed that the Sue family


    wouldpromise sooner orter. The project in the west of the city was rted to the life and death


    of the Sue family, and the Sue family would not be stubborn for long.


    "Manfred!" Samuel said.


    Manfred walked to the side and asked, "How do you n to deal with him?"


    Hearing the two''s simple conversation, a look of fear appeared on Kang Ling''s face. It was obvious


    Manfred wanted to listen to Samuel¡¯s words.


    "Kill." Samuel said.


    Manfred looked at Kang Ling with pity and said," Alright, leave this matter to me. I guarantee that


    everything will be clean."


    Kang Ling shivered all over. He had no time to find out why Manfred had treated Samuel¡¯s words as an


    order. He could look down on Samuel, but he would never look down on Manfred.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    If Manfred wanted to kill him, would he still be able to survive?


    "Boss Manfred, Boss Manfred, you can''t kill me," Kang Ling said in a panic.


    "Kang Ling, I am very curious as to how you managed t o survive until now." Manfred said.


    "Boss Manfred, I can give you money. As long as you let me go, it''s fine, as much as you want. I can


    immediately extort a sum of money from the Sue family and give it all to you. What do you say?" Kang


    Ling said.


    Manfred had never seen someone who could reach Kang Ling''s level. Although the Sue family was not


    important to Samuel, the person he was making things difficult for was Yvonne, Samuel''s wife.


    "In order to let you die with peace of mind, let me tell you the truth. This is my Boss, if you offend him,


    will there still be a way out?" Manfred said with a smile.


    "Bo... Boss!" Kang Ling looked at Samuel in disbelief. How could this be? How could he be Manfred''s


    boss?


    This was Samuel, a good-for-nothing of the Sue family!


    "Boss Manfred, don''t joke with me. He''s a good-for-nothing, how could he possibly be your boss? I


    know you''re teasing me. Just tell me how much you want,


    I''ll definitely satisfy you." Kang Ling said.


    "Sigh." Manfred sighed. Although money could solve many things, it couldn''t solve Samuel.


    To him, money was probably the most meaningless thing in the world, wasn''t it?


    "It''s not an injustice for you to die." Manfred said with a smile.


    Seeing Manfred''s attitude was so firm, Kang Ling turned his gaze towards Samuel. Although he


    couldn''t understand why this trash Samuel was Manfred''s boss, Kang Ling knew that only Samuel''s


    words would be able to save him from death.


    "Samuel, I was wrong. I won''t make things difficult for the Sue family anymore. Please let me off. I''ll


    work with them in the future," Kang Ling said, kneeling on the ground.


    "I still have to go home to apany my wife, so I''ll take my leave first." Samuel didn''t even spare


    Kang Ling a nce as he left after saying these words.


    Manfred watched Samuel leave. He could not help but think of his own woman. Back then, he had


    hidden himself in the martial arts world in order to protect her. Initially, he thought that everything would


    be like what he thought and that they would be able to lead a peaceful life. However, in the end, he


    realized how wrong he was.


    Now, looking at Samuel, Manfred realized how foolish his choice was.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Only the strong could protect his woman, and Samuel could do it now.


    "In just a few days, the Kang n is also finished. Including the Xie n, this is already the second


    n.


    I don''t know how many foolish people wille into contact with this imprable fortress," Manfred


    muttered to himself.


    Although he didn''t help Liu Qi, this mad dog almost spent all his money to deal with Xie Jinyan. Now


    the Xie Family hadpletely fallen and made a lot of noise in Cloud City.


    Hearing Manfred''s words, Kang Ling was even more i n disbelief. Could the Xie Family matter also


    have something to do with Samuel?


    Even the Xie Family suffered such a bad fate. How could he, a factory boss, be a big deal?


    "Boss Manfred, is there really no chance for me?" Kang Ling said in despair as he looked at Manfred.


    Manfred didn''t reply to this question. Instead, he told him about it through practical actions.


    "Johann, do it cleanly."


    After leaving Hex Capital Nightclub, Samuel did not waste any time in other ces. Instead, he went


    straight back to Hillside Vi. Yvonne was weeding in the garden. It was obvious that she was bored


    after losing her job.


    "Weakriver Real Estate will stop cooperating with the Sue family, and the bank is also applying


    pressure to the Sue family. If you can''t bear to part with thispany, you can be the chairman,"


    Samuel came over and said to Yvonne.


    "If it weren''t for you, would I have done anything?" Yvonne turned around and suddenly asked Samuel.


    Samuel was stunned. He didn''t know why Yvonne would suddenly say that.


    Although he had indeed helped Yvonne a lot, Yvonne had also contributed a lot. The role Samuel


    yed was just to tie the strings. The project to the west of the city had all been handled by Yvonne


    herself.


    "Of course not." Samuel replied decisively. He could not cover Yvonne''s efforts just because of some of


    his help.


    "What do you think if I''m helping my husband and raising his son at home?" Yvonne asked.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    "Help my husband and teach my son!"


    The words were like a mountain that could topple the seas and overturn the seas.


    In particr, the words "teach my son" made Samuel''s heart beat faster. Although he and Yvonne were


    sleeping on the same bed now, he had not done anything against the rules. Was Yvonne implying


    something?


    "By the way, you said you wanted me to be the chairwoman. What do you mean?" Before Samuel


    coulde to his senses, Yvonne had begun to talk about the next topic, which made Samuel feel


    regretful. He wondered why he had missed the topic she had just talked about. 1


    "We can operate the banks, and we can buy the Sue family¡¯spanies." Samuel¡¯s words were


    simple, because this matter was not difficult for him. He could directly buy over the Sue family''s


    "That''s easy for you to say. You''ll have to spend a lot of money, won''t you?" The Sue family was now in


    debt. Although the project in the west of the city would bring a great crisis to the Sue family, in recent


    years, the Sue family was still able to rely on the money to survive. In Yvonne''s view, it was not easy to


    do this.


    "The Sue family can''t take the pressure from the bank.


    Harvey can¡¯t hold on for too long. Selling thepany is his only choice. As for spending money, the


    project i n the west of the city is enough for you to earn back," Samuel said.


    "Didn''t you say that Weakriver Real Estate will stop cooperating with the Sue family? Are you going to


    trouble your ssmates again?" Yvonne said.


    "Since we''re old ssmates, it doesn''t matter if I go there once or twice," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel suspiciously. Could the friendship between ssmates be so deep? Samuel


    asked for help again and again, but Samuel didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he took it for granted.


    Yvonne had thought of something before, but Linda''s words were still lingering in her mind.


    "Samuel, when will I be able to meet your ssmate?" Yvonne asked.


    "Speaking of this, it won''t take long. He''ll be back when he''s done with his overseas business. I''ve


    already made an appointment with him. He''lle to Cloud City when he''s back," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Yvonne didn''t doubt it anymore.


    If her circle could be a little bigger and get to know more about it, Samuel would have already given


    himself away. It was a pity Yvonne was in Cloud City. Except for some famous scenic spots, she had


    never heard of any other things here. After all, the circle was different, so it was impossible to get in


    touch with


    things in a higher field.


    Sue''spany.


    The people in the conference room were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. The cooperation in the west


    of the city was ruined, and the bank continued to put pressure on them. Now the Sue family was like a


    teetering building, and it was possible for it to copse at any time.


    Once the Sue family fell, all the rtives of the Sue family would be crushed to death in the ruins. They


    lived a vegetarian life in the Sue family and had no ability at all. If they went to otherpanies, they


    would inevitably be eliminated in reality, and their peaceful life was already very dangerous for them.


    "Harvey, this incident was caused by you. You muste up with a solution."


    "The bank has given us the final deadline. The project i n the west of the city can no longer cooperate.


    We havepletely lost the ability to pay. The bank has a legitimate reason to ask us to pay in


    advance. If we can''t do it, thepany can only dere the w." 2


    "Harvey, you''re so stupid. Don''t think that we don''t know that you''re the one who drove Yvonne away.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Have you forgotten what happened in the past? Now it''s not Yvonne who killed the Sue family, it''s you


    who killed us."


    The rtives looked at Harvey one by one, gnashing their teeth. It was Harvey who led them to such a


    situation, so they could only vent their dissatisfaction with him.


    "Have you said enough?" Harvey said in a cold tone, "If you say enough,e and listen to what I


    want to say. What contributions have you made to thepany? What qualifications do you have to


    use me now?"


    "Harvey, what do you mean?"


    "You used to be in thepany. Have you made any achievements? You can be the chairman


    because you are a man."


    "Some good-for-nothings really think they are capable people. If it weren''t for the olddy, you wouldn''t


    have been qualified to be the chairman, but I think Yvonne i s more capable than you."


    "If I had known this, I wouldn''t have had so many problems when Yvonne became the chairman.


    Maybe thepany could develop better and have only been i n your hands for a short time."


    Upon hearing this, Harvey was even more annoyed." That bitch, Yvonne, why should shepare with


    me?"


    "If you are dissatisfied with me, you can get out of thepany now. When thepany is in danger,


    you don''t need to make things worse," Harvey said.


    "You want to drive us out of thepany? Harvey, do you think anyone in thepany will listen to


    you now?"


    "What right do you have to drive us away?"


    Just as the meeting room was in chaos, Du Hong arrived at the office.


    As the original manager of the loan to the Sue Family, Du Hong was under the hint of Samuel to put


    pressure on the Sue Family. The purpose of hising today was to bring good news to the Sue


    Family.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    However, Du Hong did not quite understand why Samuel would do such a thing behind the back. In his


    eyes, a small Sue family was nothing at all. Why should he spend so much energy on it?


    When Harvey found out that Du Hong had arrived at thepany, he immediately asked his secretary


    to wee Du Hong into the meeting room.


    "Sir Du, what brings you here today?" Harvey asked Du Hong.


    "Director Su, I''ve brought you good news," Du Hong said.


    Hearing this, Harvey was happy. Although the project i n the west of the city had been destroyed, as


    long as the bank gave him a remittance, the Sue family still had a chance to turn the situation around.


    "Sir Du, you''re willing to give us some time?" Harvey asked in pleasant surprise.


    "Give you time?" Du Hong nced at Harvey with disdain and said, "Without a project in the west of


    the city, how can the Sue family have the qualification to loan? Even if I give you time, can you pay?"


    Harvey frowned. The good news was said by Du Hong himself. If it was not for the time limit, what kind


    of good news could it be?


    "Mr. Du, what do you mean?" Harvey asked in confusion.


    "Someone is willing to buy yourpany, and the employees can stay in thepany. Isn''t that good


    news?" Du Hong said.


    "No way." Harvey refused without thinking. Thepany had been acquired, and he had not yet been i


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    n the position of chairman enough. Was he going to give it away? This was something he could not


    ept.


    However, when other rtives heard this, they all held different opinions. As long as they could stay


    and continue to work, and still maintain their current position, it was a good thing for them. As for who


    would be the chairman, was it important?


    " Harvey, now it''s an opportunity for the Sue family . If someone is willing to take over this mess, then


    just giggle. You''re still not willing?" Du Hong said.


    "Mr. Du, thepany belongs to the Sue family. It will never be given to anyone else. I am the


    chairman. No one has the right to push me away," Harvey said with a tough attitude.


    " Harvey, if you want to die, go to hell yourself. Why drag us together?"


    "Mr. Du has brought such a great opportunity, but you still don''t know how to appreciate and cherish it.


    Do you want the Sue family to go bankrupt and be willing to do it?"


    "If you be the chairman, you will only bring harm to thepany. How can you still have the face


    to sit i n this position?"


    Hearing the words of his rtives, Harvey¡¯s face was livid. These guys used to tter him shamelessly,


    but now they treated him as an enemy one by one.


    "I am the chairman. You don''t have the right to talk here. Shut up," Harvey said angrily.


    "I think these people make a lot of sense. Harvey, I''ll give you another three days. Otherwise, I''ll apply


    for force enforcement. By then, not only will thepany go bankrupt, but all of you will be homeless."


    Du Hong stood up and left the meeting room.


    Three days!


    These three days were dispensable to Harvey. He couldn''t do anything. Was the Sue family really


    going t o be finished?


    " Harvey, you''ve thought it through. If they really force it, you''ll be the chairman of the board, and you''ll


    have the biggest responsibility. At that time, you won''t even have a ce to live."


    "How many days can you stay in the position of chairman? Do you have to see the coffin before you


    cry?"


    "It''s really not the right time for Old Madam to die. Otherwise, thepany wouldn''t have fallen into


    such a state."


    The members of the Sue Family said indignantly. They hoped to sell thepany, but the


    decisionmaking power was in Harvey''s hands. If he was unwilling, they could only watch thepany


    go bankrupt.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    While the Sue family was in a heated debate, Yvonne was already packing up at Hillside Vi.


    Since she had not worked in thepany yet, Lydia proposed to return to the Bin County as soon as


    possible. It could be regarded as a trip back to her parents'' home and she wanted to have more fun.


    Yvonne was so upset that she wanted to take a breath, so she agreed.


    Samuelwas still busy with the acquisition of the Sue family , so he couldn''t go with them. He had to go


    two dayster. 1


    Yvonne didn¡¯t know what Samuel was doing, but he said he had something to deal with, so she didn¡¯t


    ask.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Yvonne, what can Samuel do? Why don''t you let him g o with us?" Lydia came to Yvonne''s room and


    asked.


    If it were in the past, she hoped Samuel would not take the initiative to go. But now, she knew Samuel


    was a very powerful person, so she was willing to take him back to her family. She wanted to let her


    family know Samuel was not a good-for-nothing. Lydia even wanted to make use of Samuel to make


    her proud. 1


    "He said he had something to deal with, so he must have something to do. Why do you ask so much?"


    Yvonne said.


    Lydia said unhappily, "If Samuel doesn''t go with us, the rtives at home will think that we are afraid of


    losing face and don''t dare to take him there."


    "He''s only two dayste, and it''s not like he won''t go. Why are you worried about this?" Yvonne said


    helplessly.


    Lydia sighed. How could she not be worried? If Samuel did not go, she would lose face.


    "You have to talk to him. He will definitely get it. If the sky falls down, he should go," Lydia said.


    "Don''t worry, he will definitely do what he promised m e," Yvonne said.


    At this time, Lydia noticed the red line on the sheet. She pointed to Yvonne and asked, "What''s this?"


    "No... Nothing. Go pack your things and we''ll leave early." Yvonne said and pushed Lydia out of the


    room. If she knew the significance of this red line, she would be scolded.


    After closing the door, Yvonne pouted and wanted to tear up the bed sheet. Thinking of Samuel¡¯s stupid


    behavior, she became furious.


    "He''s a big man. Do I have to take the initiative to ride on him to understand what he means?"


    After packing up his luggage, Godfrey drove the family of three away.


    They arrived at the Bin County that night.


    This was a small county. The development could only be described as a mediocre level. It had no good


    points, but also no big shorings. It was suitable for people who did not pursue. Slow pace made


    peoplefortable and would not put too much pressure on them.


    Jiang Wan knew Yvonne would be back today, so she waited at home early. It was not easy for her to


    wait for Yvonne, but she did not see Samuel, which made Jiang Wan a little disappointed. She still


    wanted topare Liu Zejie with Samuel so Yvonne could know how excellent Liu Zejie was. If


    Samuel did note, her wishful thinking would note true.


    "Yvonne, where''s Samuel? Why isn''t he here?" Jiang Wan could not help but ask.


    "He''s busy, so he''ll be here two dayster," Yvonne said.


    Two dayster?

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Jiang Wan puckered her lips. This was probably just a n excuse. It seemed that she didn''t want to be


    humiliated, so she didn''t bring Samuel with her.


    "Yvonne, it can be that you don''t want him toe. We''re all family. You''re all here on New Year''s Day.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    How can you leave him alone in Cloud City? Although he''s not as good as Liu Zhijie, he shouldn''t be


    disgraceful," Jiang Wan said.


    "Jiang Wan, what do you mean by disgraceful?


    Samuel is busy, so he can''t be with us," Lydia said unhappily.


    "Aunt Lydia, I''m just worried that he won''t be able to finish his business. Who knows if he''s really up to


    something?" Jiang Wan smiled harmlessly, but there was a hidden meaning behind her words.


    "Don''t worry. He will definitelye and won''t let you down," Lydia said coldly.


    Jiang Wan covered her mouth with a smile and said," Whether hees or not has nothing to do with


    me. Why should I be disappointed? Come home quickly. I''ll introduce my boyfriend to you."


    At home, Liu Zhijie''s eyes lit up when he saw Yvonne. This was the first time he had seen Yvonne. He


    didn''t expect Yvonne to be so much more beautiful than Jiang Wan. They were not even at the same


    level.


    Such a beautiful woman was married to a good-for-nothing. What a waste.


    "Nice to meet you, Aunt Lydia and Uncle Godfrey. My name is Liu Zhijie," Liu Zhijie introduced himself.


    "Zhijie is now the boss of his ownpany, but thepany is not big and certainly not as big as the


    Sue family''s. But he also makes millions of profit a year, and he is still young, so he will definitely have


    better development in the future." Jiang Wan was not satisfied with Liu Zhijie¡¯s brief introduction and


    quickly added some more.


    The boss of thepany made a profit of several million yuan a year. These words were obviously


    showing off.


    Lydia smiled disdainfully. It was nothingpared to the fact that Samuelhad spent tens of millions to


    buy the Hillside Vi.


    "It''s nothing. I''m so weak. How dare I show off in front of the Sue family?" Liu Zhijie said modestly.


    "It''s true," Lydia said directly.


    When Jiang Wan heard this, she was immediately dissatisfied. Liu Zhijie was just being modest. She


    did not expect Lydia to rub her nose and rub her face against her.


    "Aunt Lydia, Liu Zhijie really has no great achievements, butpared with Samuel, he''s a far cry from


    a dragon insect. It''s a pity that you don''t dare to take him with you. Otherwise, Liu Zhijie might teach


    him a lesson. He''s a big man, but he''s always doingundry and cooking at home. What''s he thinking


    about? He''s not promising at all," Jiang Wan said.


    Yvonne saw that the two were bickering, so she quickly said, "Sister Wan, is Uncle and the others not a


    t home?"


    "Zhijie asked them to go on a trip, and they won''te back until tomorrow. He''s too filial. Your uncle


    didn''t want to go, but Zhijie asked them to go. Besides, they can spend as much money as they want. I


    can''t d o anything about it." After saying that, Jiang Wan looked at Lydia and continued, "Auntie Lydia,


    has Samuel invited you to go on a trip? It''s been three years. Have you ever been to a trip?"


    There was really no such thing as traveling, so Lydia did not know how to refute it. She simply said, "I


    like Cloud City. No matter where I go, it''s not as good as m y home."


    Jiang Yanughed. It was such a funny excuse that Lydia was able to say it out loud.


    "Aunt Lydia, you''d better let Samuel do it. If it doesn''t work, it''s not bad to follow Zhijie. He won''t treat


    Samuel shabbily. When he earns some money, he''ll be able to show filial respect to you. Otherwise,


    you''ll have to envy my dad for the rest of your life," Jiang Wan said.


    Lydia was so angry that she wanted to swear. Jiang


    Wan kept showing off every sentence she said, so how could she swallow her anger?


    "Forget it; it''s just a few million a year. How can Samuel be with him? Now, Samuel a year is worth at


    least ten million a year," Lydia said.


    Jiang Wanughed out loud. She thought," Samuel is such a good-for-nothing. He can earn tens of


    millions a year. That''s ridiculous. Everyone knows that Samuel is a good-for-nothing. He lives off his


    wife at home all day. How can he earn tens of millions?"


    "Aunt Lydia, you''re really good at joking." Jiang Wanughed out loud.


    Lydia knew that no matter what she said, she would not believe it. She simply stopped arguing with her.


    When Samuel came, she would ask him to find a way t o prove it.


    "It''s gettingte. I''ll go back to my room to rest," Lydia said.


    "The room has been prepared for you. Go ahead, but don''t be angry, Aunt Lydia. I didn''t mean to


    Even Yvonne couldn''t hold back her anger anymore. She said to Jiang Wan, "Sister Wan, Liu Zhijie is


    nothing in front of Samuel."


    Jiang Wan gritted her teeth. How dare she say that Liu Zhijie was nothing in front of that good-for-


    nothing Samuel?


    Jiang Wan returned to her room, fuming with anger.


    Liu Zhijie held Jiang Wan in his arms and said with a smile, "Don''t be angry. She said that on purpose


    to annoy you. If you take it seriously, you will fall into her trap."


    Jiang Wan''s chest rose and fell violently. She gritted her teeth and said, "If Samuel doesn¡¯te, how


    can I find a sense of superiority and let them know how powerful I am?"


    "He is miserable enough. Yvonne even felt ashamed to take him out of the house. I''m very curious


    about what kind of man can live such a worthless life." Liu Zhijie said disdainfully.


    "No, I must find a way to get him toe here. There must be a way." An idea came to Jiang Wan''s


    mind. She might as well figure out a way to force Yvonne to call Samuel tomorrow.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Early the next morning, Jiang Wan very warmly bought breakfast for Yvonne and the other two. Her


    enthusiasm even made Lydia feel strange. How could Jiang Wan suddenly be so nice to them?


    During breakfast, Jiang Wan suggested Yvonne call Samuel and ask him when he would arrive, so


    Lydia knew her purpose.


    However, it was not that Samuel didn''t want toe a t all. He just wasted some time, so it didn''t


    matter if she called Samuel.


    Yvonne had no choice but to take out her phone and dialed Samuel''s number. Before Samuel could


    pick up, Jiang Wan snatched the phone away.


    "Sister Wan, you..." Yvonne was a little angry.


    Jiang Wan interrupted Yvonne directly and said, "I''m helping you to get Samuel toe here. What if


    he finds an excuse?"


    When the call was connected, Jiang Wan could not wait to ask, "Samuel, what''s wrong with you? The


    whole family is here, and you''re the only one left.


    Don''t tell me you''re afraid toe."


    Hearing Jiang Wan''s voice, Samuel felt a little strange. "How could she call me?"


    Samuel had met this woman before. She was Yvonne''s


    tit-for-tat rival, but her technique of using needles was unfathomable. Although she put on a smiling


    face, she was actually very scheming. He heard that in order to curry favor with rich people, she did not


    hesitate to undergo surgery and changed herself from a woman t o a girl.


    "Sister Wan, I was dyed by something, so I didn''t go with Yvonne," Samuel said.


    Jiang Wan smiled faintly. How could he be trying to fob her off with such an unreasonable excuse?


    "What can you do? Can you do theundry work at home for a few days? Come on, I''m going to ask


    my boyfriend to introduce you a job. You''re a man. It''s improper for you to stay at home all day," Jiang


    Wan said.


    Samuel was able to clearly sense the disdain in Jiang Wan''s words. However, this was not surprising.


    After all, Jiang Wan was such a person. 1


    "I''ll be there tomorrow. Don''t worry," Samuel said lightly.


    "Don''t lie to me. You must arrive tomorrow," Jiang Wan said.


    "Of course, I won''t lie to you," Samuel said.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you. If you don''te, I''ll go to Cloud City and find you." After that, Jiang Wan


    handed the phone to Yvonne with satisfaction.


    Yvonne sighed helplessly.


    When Jiang Wan saw this, she thought Yvonne was in a bad mood because she knew Samuel was


    Besides, he has embarrassed you for so many years. He should get used to it. As long as he doesn''t


    do anything out of line, it''s fine."


    Yvonne smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Lydia looked dissatisfied and said, "Jiang Wan, don''t b e so proud. I''m afraid you won''t be able to


    ept it in the end."


    "What won''t I be able to ept?" Jiang Wan asked in confusion.


    " Samuel¡¯s excellent, of course," Lydia said without hesitation.


    "Pfft." A mouthful of porridge sprayed out of her mouth. When Jiang Wan heard the word ''excellent'',


    she felt as if she had heard the world''s greatest joke.


    How could this word be used on Samuel?


    "Aunt Lydia, you actually put in a good word for Samuel. This isn''t like you. Don''t tell me that you don''t


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    want to embarrass yourself too much and that you''re going to support Samuel?" Jiang Wan said with a


    smile.


    Lydia almost couldn''t help but fly into a rage. Jiang Wan was so straightforward that she didn''t care


    about other people''s feelings at all. What''s more, Samuel was not a good-for-nothing at all.


    "Let''s wait and see." Lydia said resentfully.


    Jiang Wan smiled. Of course she had to wait. When Samuel came, she would have a chance to


    humiliate him. Only then would she have a chance to tease this loser.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Looking at Liu Zhijie, Jiang Wan suddenly felt thatpared with him, Samuel was too ttering. He


    was such a loser. How could hepare with Liu Zhijie?


    However, Jiang Wan did not mind this in order to watch Samuel make a fool of himself.


    Cloud City.


    Samuel sat in the Chairman''s office of Weakriver Real Estate. In front of him stood Liam and Du Hong.


    Before this, Du Hong had been guessing who Samuel was. He was so young, but he had already


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    owned tens of billions of assets. It was not until he came to Weakriver Real Estate that he had gained


    some understanding of Samuel''s identity.


    As we all know, the background of Weakriver Real Estate was the Hannigan family, and the surname of


    Samuel was exactly Hannigan. Maybe he was from the Hannigan family. But as for the specific


    situation, Du Hong couldn''t confirm. He had no ability to investigate such a high-level issue.


    "Boss Hannigan, after tomorrow, Harvey should give m e an answer. Do you want toe in person?"


    Du Hong asked Samuel.


    "I have to leave Cloud City for a few days tomorrow. Help me deal with this matter," Samuel said.


    Du Hong nodded his head excitedly. It was a great honor to be able to help Samuel.


    Although his status was not low now, it was not a big chance for him to go further. However, if he could


    get involved in this matter, he would have a chance to go further.


    "Boss Hannigan, don''t worry. I will definitely help you do it properly," Du Hong said.


    "After the acquisition of the Sue family, the new chairman was Yvonne. However, you have to keep this


    matter a secret for now," Samuel ordered.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I will definitely keep it a secret." Du Hong replied.


    "Liam, deal with the matter of the sponsor. I don''t care what method you use, I want you to buy it for


    Weakriver Real Estate as soon as possible," Samuel said.


    Liam nodded and said, "I can do it within three days."


    However, there was one thing Liam was very puzzled. After buying those suppliers, Weakriver Real


    Estate would no longer need to cooperate with the Sue family. Then what should the Sue family do?


    Liam knew that what Samuel had done was all for Yvonne. But in this way, there was no reason for him


    t o give the Sue family any more benefits.


    Samuel naturally had his own nsfor doing so. The Sue family would no longer participate in the


    project i n the west of the city. Meanwhile, Yvonne needed to think of other ways to expand the Sue


    family''s business, so that the Sue family could survive this crisis, i


    Of course, Samuel did not want to make things difficult for Yvonne, but he knew Yvonne''s character. I f


    everything went too smoothly for her, she would not be able to ept it. Furthermore, after purchasing


    the sponsor and then cooperating with the Sue family, Samuel would not be able to make up for such a


    heaven-defying loophole. After all, Yvonne was not a fool. He could not always rely on his ssmates''


    friendship to support her.


    After making the necessary arrangements, Samuel left the office and ran into Harvey at the door.


    Harvey came to Weakriver Real Estate in order to let Liam give him another chance. He did not expect


    to run into Samuel.


    In his opinion, it was Yvonne who had sabotaged this matter. Since he could not find Yvonne, it would


    be good if he could vent his anger on Samuel.


    Harvey rushed to Samuel angrily and grabbed his cor with one hand. He gnashed his teeth and


    said," Samuel, where is Yvonne that bitch? Ask her toe out. She is also a member of the Sue


    family. Why does she want to harm the Sue family?"


    Samuel looked indifferent and said, "She framed the Sue family? She has already resigned. What


    happened in thepany has nothing to do with her."


    "If it weren''t for her, how could Weakriver Real Estate terminate their cooperation with the Sue family?


    Samuel, don''t you think that this bitch blew pillows in Liam''s ears? Or are you used to being cuckolded


    and don''t think much of it?" Harvey sneered.


    Samuel''s eyes turned cold. He grabbed Harvey''s wrist and said in a cold voice, "Harvey, you''ll suffer a


    lot if you speak without thinking. I advise you to think it through."


    Harvey had been beaten twice by Samuel and knew that he was no match for him. Hearing what he


    said, h e was not convinced, but he couldn''t help being afraid. He quickly let go of Samuel and took a


    few steps back.


    "You know if it is true or not. Otherwise, how could Liam recognize her as the person in charge of the


    west of the city? Do you really think there are other factors in it?" After saying these words, Harvey


    pretended to be ready to run away at any time. He did not want to be beaten by Samuel at the gate


    ofWeakriver Real Estate. 1


    However, Samuel was not as angry as he had imagined. Instead, he wore a smile on his face.


    The reason Samuel was not angry was that he clearly knew what was going on. As for whether or not


    to prove it to Harvey, there was no need at all. Moreover, when Yvonne stepped into the Sue family as


    the new chairman again, Harvey would naturally regret what h e had said.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    "Harvey, you changed from the chairman to a worker. Although this feeling is not very good, I believe


    you can adapt to it. Good luck." After saying this, Samuel did not care about Harvey''s rudeness with


    him just now, and left directly.


    If he wanted to make a fuss about it, Harvey would have died long ago.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, in the current situation, Harvey did not vite his bottom line.


    Harvey took a few steps to the side and made way for Samuel. He did not dare to stop him. He could


    not defeat him, so he could only speak.


    After Samuel left, Harvey wanted to go to Weakriver Real Estate to find Liam, but was stopped by the


    security, because Liam had already ordered that if Harvey appeared, he would not be allowed to enter


    thepany.


    Harvey had no choice but to wait at the door.


    Until Liam got off work, Harvey ran up.


    "Brother Liam, Brother Liam, please give thepany another chance. You can make demands, and I


    will satisfy you for everything." Harvey looked at Liam with a pleading look. The only way to bring the


    this


    way could the bank not put pressure on thepany.


    "Harvey, do you think I am joking with you? This is the third time. Do you think you still have a chance?"


    Liam said coldly.


    "Brother Liam, please help me. If you don''t help me, I''m done. If you want Yvonne to go back to the


    Liam shook his head and said, "It''s toote. If you don''t want to give in, the best way now is to sell the


    Harvey saw Liam was about to get in the car, so he simply stood in front of him and said, "Brother


    Liam, give me a chance to discuss it. I just became the chairman. I don''t want to sell thepany like


    this."


    "You can only me yourself. Moreover, given your ability, you are not suitable to be the chairman. You


    are useless." Liam said with disdain.


    When the security guards of thepany saw Harvey stopping Liam, they rushed up at once and


    looked at Harvey with momentum.


    Harvey was also willing to be called a good-for-nothing. He said, "Brother Liam, I am indeed a good-for


    -nothing now, but as long as you give me a chance, I will prove to you that I can grow up."


    Liamughed and said, "Whether you grow up or not has nothing to do with me. Besides, you can


    never make aeback in your life, because you have provoked someone you can''t afford to offend.


    Even Madam of the Sue family is still alive; she can''t afford t o offend him, not to mention you."


    Liam raised his hand, and a few security guards directly took Harvey away.


    Harvey watched Liam''s car drive away in despair. Was it really true that only by selling thepany


    could there be a way out?


    But how long had it been since he became the chairman? Harvey was very unwilling to give up.


    " Yvonne, you bitch, aren''t you just going to sleep with him? I don''t believe I can''t find any other way."


    Harvey gnashed his teeth and said. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed Yara.


    "Where are you? I want to see you. Now," Harvey said.


    Although Yara worried about thepany¡¯s status and future, for her, this was not the most important


    thing in her life. What she needed to do was to marry into a rich and powerful family. Therefore, in the


    past two days, Yara had made a lot of friends and entered many different circles. She had known some


    rich people, but unfortunately they did not meet her requirements, so Yara was not in a hurry to take


    action.


    "I''m at home. What''s the matter?" Yara asked.


    "I''ll be right there. Wait for me at home." Harvey hung up the phone and drove to Yara.


    Yara worn on makeup and a very sexy suit. She nned to go to a party of a rich second generation


    tonight to see if she had the opportunity toknow some rich men. 1


    When Harvey arrived, Yara said, "If you have anything to say, just say it. I have to attend a party."


    Looking at Yara''s enchanting figure, Harvey said, "Do you know why Liam valued Yvonne?"


    Yara sneered and said, "Didn''t you say that there was a n unclear rtionship between her and Liam?"


    "That''s right, so I intend to ask you to help thepany save the situation," Harvey said.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    "Me?" Yara frowned. This responsibility was on Harvey''s shoulders. How could it fall on her?


    Moreover, she had no way to change Liam''s mind.


    "Go apany Liam. As long as he is happy, he will definitely give thepany a chance," Harvey


    said.


    "Harvey, are you crazy?" Hearing this, Yara said excitedly. How could she be willing to apany


    Liam? She would marry into a rich and powerful family in the future. If her bad history was exposed, her


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    future would be ruined.


    "Yara, you''re also a member of the Sue family. I''m asking you to sacrifice a little for the Sue family.


    Can''t you do that?" Harvey said.


    "Of course not. My innocence is worth more than one Sue family. If my husband''s family knows about it


    in the future, I''ll be done." Yara said.


    Harvey knew that she was still dreaming of marrying into a rich and powerful family, but there was a


    fact that Yara did not recognize. Her beauty did have an advantage for ordinary women, but for rich and


    powerful families, what was it? Those real rich and powerful families had countless models around


    them, how could she beparable to them?


    "Yara, stop dreaming. With your beauty, how could you marry into a rich and powerful family? You''d


    better wake up," Harvey said.


    Hearing this, Yara suddenly sank, and she said," Harvey, what do you mean?"


    "What I mean is very clear. Those rich people won''t be interested in you. Can youpare with those


    star models? And with your current status, how can you get in touch with the real upper-ss circles? I


    know that you have been attending a lot of parties recently, but you should know that those people in


    those parties are not real rich people," Harvey said.


    Yara knew this, and she was also trying to find a way t o get in touch with the upper-ss circles. It was


    just that there was no feasible solution for the time being, but she believed that as long as she was


    willing to do i t, she could do it.


    "It''s just a matter of time. I''m sure I''ll be able to get in touch with rich men," Yara said.


    "You can''t do that. Unless the Sue family can be a first-ss family, or you will never get in


    contact with that circle." Harvey said firmly, "Grandma has not touched the threshold of a first-ss


    family for so many years. Do you think you can do that with your face?"


    Yara knew that the olddy had been working hard for many years. However, a real first-ss family


    would not take the Sue family seriously at all. As a result, before she died, she did not let the Sue


    Family enter the real upper-ss society sessfully.


    Yara''s confidence was shattered by Harvey¡¯s words like broken ss, and she also knew the difference


    between herself and the famous model stars.


    Seeing Yara to hesitate, Harvey continued, "After the Sue family became a first-ss family, the person


    you know is not at the current level. Think about it yourself." 1


    After a while, Yara asked, "What do you want me to do? n


    Harvey saw Yara like this and found hope again. He smiled and said, "Go and apany Liam. Talk to


    him and ask him to cooperate with thepany."


    "What if he still refuses?" Yara said.


    "As long as you can satisfy him, why wouldn''t he agree? While we still have time, go and find out how


    to make a man submit to you online." Harvey said.


    "Alright," Yara agreed.


    The only way to make men happy was to serve them well, so Yara had to learn a lot on the Inte.


    As long as she could marry into a rich family, Yara was willing to do anything. She did not allow Yvonne


    t o live a better life than she did, so finding a rich man was the only way for her to surpass Yvonne.


    That night, Yara went to Liam''s home, and it was Harvey who gave her this information. Harvey even


    deliberately made Yara dress sexier.


    When she knocked Liam''s door, Vara, who was dressed in mesh, lowered her head and looked shy.


    She said to Liam, "Brother Liam, I''lle and apany you tonight."


    Liam didn''t expect Vara to act like this. It must have been Harvey''s order, but he didn''t dare to do this


    kind of thing. Even if he slept with Vara, it couldn''t change the cooperation.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    "You''ve always regarded Yvonne as a whore and thought that she had some unclear rtionship with


    me. That''s why I agreed to cooperate with her. But in fact, I have nothing to do with her. You, on the


    other hand, havepletelymitted the act of a whore," Liam said disdainfully.


    "What do you mean?" Yara gritted her teeth and said. I n order to do this, she had already given up her


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    dignity. She did not expect Liam to say so.


    "What do I mean?" Liam sneered and said, "Nothing. You''re such a bitch. I don''t want to be dirty."


    After saying that, Liam directly closed the door.


    Yara was furious. She deliberately dressed up so sexily that the looming veil should have no resistance


    to men, but... but Liam actually thought that she was dirty!


    "Liam,e out and make it clear." Yara kicked the door angrily and shouted.


    Liam opened the door with a cold face and scolded," Yara, if you continue to make trouble, I''ll ask the


    security guards to kick you out. Do you want to make this known to the whole city?"


    Everyone in the city knew!


    If this matter were to spread, everyone in Cloud City


    would treat her as a whore. Forget about marrying into a rich and powerful family. It was likely that no


    man would be willing to get close to her.


    "Brother Liam, I''m sorry. I''ll leave right away," Vara admitted defeat.


    Liam shook his head helplessly. What kind of genes did the Sue family have? Harvey was like this, and


    so was Vara. She had a bad temper and was timid. What big things could she do?


    After leaving Liam''smunity, Vara called Harvey and gave him a good scolding, because if it weren''t


    for Harvey''s idea, how could she be so embarrassed?


    Harvey was very surprised to hear that Vara had been rejected by Liam. Logically speaking, Vara was


    not much worse than Yvonne. If he was really a lecher, how could he refuse to see Vara?


    Could it be that he really had nothing to do with Yvonne?


    How was this possible?


    If Yvonne had not betrayed her own body, why would Liam just want her?


    Harvey couldn''t figure it out, and he couldn''t have figured it out either.


    At the Hillside Vi, Samuel went back to his room to have a rest after dinner. He would go toBin


    County tomorrow. 1


    Closing hiseyes, he suddenly thought of someone. It had been two years since hest saw him. He


    wondered how he was doing. 2


    He dialed the number that had not been used in the past two years, and the other party soon picked it


    up.


    "I''ll be going to Bin County tomorrow," Samuel said.


    "Yes, yes, yes, do you need me to pick you up?" The voice on the other end of the line was obviously


    very excited.


    Samuel hesitated for a moment and said, "Okay."


    "I''ll prepare it right away."


    Hanging up the phone, Samuel closed his eyes and rested.


    In the first year of his marriage, he had been to the Bin County once. At that time, he had been a good-


    for-nothing. He had been belittled by Lydia¡¯s family. They had not even allowed Samuel to eat at the


    dinner table.


    Samuel still clearly remembered Lydia¡¯s family''s cold attitude towards him. Even a child would


    deliberately step on his shoes when passing by him. At that time, Samuel was willing to endure this


    anger for Yvonne.


    Under the circumstances, when Samuel was wandering around in Bin County, he met a down and out


    young man. At that time, the young man was dumped by his girlfriend and suppressed by his boss. His


    life was almost desperate. Samuel reached out and gave him a promising future.


    There was a well-known person in Bin county. His name was Tang Zong. He was now the biggest boss


    of the county, and he was the youngest one. He was known as the most outstanding person in the


    county for decades.


    But behind this achievement, Tang Zong didn''t dare to forget where his future came from.


    Over the past two years, Tang Zong had been waiting for Samuel''s call. However, there was no news


    of him a t all. Tang Zong even felt that this important person had forgotten about him.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    But now it seemed that he had not forgotten that there was still a chance to repay her kindness. 2


    The next day, at the passenger''s station, the only Rolls-Royce in the county was parked at the gate of


    the passenger''s station.


    Everyone knew that this car belonged to Tang Zong, so those who were watching were curious as to


    why Tang Zong woulde to a ce like the passenger station. If he was someone worth weing


    personally, then what kind of person would he be?


    Finally, under everyone''s expectant eyes, a low-key young man walked to the side of the car.


    Tang Zong, such a big shot, actually personally got out of the car to open the door for him, which


    shocked the people who were watching from the side.


    "Who is this person? He actually wants Tang Zong to pick him up, and he wants Tang Zong to open the


    door for him!"


    "He''s not very old. He''s in his twenties. Is he that good?"


    "He seems to be more powerful than Tang Zong. Is he from our Bin County?"


    The chatter was endless in the crowd, and there were also many busybodies who took pictures of the


    people


    getting on the car and sent them to their WeChat moments in amazement.


    In the car, Tang Zong seemed to be a little cautious. Although he was now the most famous person in


    the city, he didn''t dare to be arrogant in front of Samuel.


    Even the driver was shocked. Think about those big bosses and officials. It was hard for them to meet


    Tang Zong. And those people called him President Tang in front of him, and they didn''t dare to be


    disrespectful.


    But now, this young man had caused Tang Zong to be s o cautious. The driver couldn''t imagine what


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    kind of person this person was.


    "Mr. Hannigan, it''s been a long time since west met. I thought you''ve forgotten about me," Tang Zong


    addressed Samuel respectfully.


    "You''re doing well now. The Rolls-Royce is out with the driver," Samuel said with a smile.


    Boss Tang activated the mist in the front and back of the ss so that the driver could not see the back


    seat because he knew Samuel liked to keep a low profile.


    "Mr. Hannigan, if it weren''t for your help, I would still b e wandering around today," Tang Zong said.


    "I have only given you some money. To be honest, your ability is the only thing that has allowed you to


    reach this stage today. To be honest, I am quite surprised." The words Samuel said were the true


    feelings in his heart. When he first met Tang Zong, he only felt that h e was in dire straits. Hence,


    Samuel gave him a chance. However, he did not expect that Tang Zong would be able to reach such a


    stage as he was today.


    Perhaps it was an idental willow growing into a tree.


    In Cloud City, Samuel had intentionally nurtured Johann for three years. However, in the end, Johann''s


    performance had disappointed him greatly. Fortunately, he had met Manfred. Otherwise, with Johann''s


    ability, he would not be able to shoulder the weight of Cloud City.


    "Mr. Hannigan, you''ve given me a chance. Of course, I have to seize it," Tang Zong said.


    "This surprise is pretty good. Once you feel like Bin county can''t satisfy you,e to Cloud City and


    look for me," Samuel said. Tang Zong''s abilities could continue to be nurtured, so he was willing to give


    Tang Zong another chance.


    Hearing this, Tang Zong''s face flushed with excitement. Without any cover up, he said, "Thank you, Mr.


    Hannigan. Thank you, Mr. Hannigan."


    "You don''t have to thank me. Since you have seized the opportunity, it doesn''t matter if I help you


    again. But remember one thing: don''t betray me, because I haven''t learned how to forgive people yet,"


    Samuel said lightly.


    Tang Zong''s body trembled. He lowered his head and said, "Please rest assured, Mr. Hannigan.


    Everything I


    have is yours. Tang Zong will never betray you."


    After the news that Tang Zong came to pick up Tang Zong at the passenger station in person spread


    around Wechat Moments, almost all the people in the whole Bin County began to talk about it. 1


    At the Lydia family''s residence.


    Liu Zhijie, who regarded Tang Zong as his idol, would read all the news about Tang Zong carefully.


    When he learned that Tang Zong had gone to the passenger station, he immediately paid high attention


    to this matter and soon found the photo on his WeChat Moments.


    "What are you looking at?" Seeing Liu Zhijie staring at the phone and refusing to let go, Jiang Wan said


    a little discontentedly.


    Liu Zhijie handed the phone to Jiang Wan and said," Tang Zong personally went to the passenger


    station to pick someone up today. This matter soon became a hot topic. I don''t know which big shot


    Tang Zong came to meet him personally."


    Jiang Wan was very clear about the identity of Tang Zong. After hearing Liu Zhijie''s words, she was


    very shocked. It was a pity that the people in the photo could only see some of his back.


    "Look at his back. He''s so young. Is he even more powerful than Tang Zong?" Jiang Wan asked.


    Liu Zhijie didn''t know what was going on either, but ording to Tang Zong''s temper and means of


    doing things, it was impossible for him to pick him up in person if he didn''t value him.


    "He might be a big shot from another city," Liu Zhijie said.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Looking at the photo on the phone, Jiang Wan came u p with a n. She handed it to Yvonne and said


    proudly, "Let me show you. This is the most powerful person in Bin County. You should have heard of


    his name. Tang Zong and Liu Zhijie are friends."


    These boastful words even made Liu Zhijie blush a little. With his status, how could he be Tang Zong''s


    friend? In order to boast, Jiang Wan really could say anything.


    Fortunately, Yvonne didn''t know Tang Zong, so she wouldn''t be exposed.


    However, when Yvonne saw the picture, she didn''t pay any attention to Tang Zong at all. It was the


    back view that made her stunned.


    After the incident with the little prince of the piano, Yvonne had a deep understanding of Samuel¡¯s back


    view. It could be said that it had already prated deep into her bones. At this moment, the back view


    in the photo was very familiar to her. If it wasn''t Samuel, who else could it be?


    Seeing Yvonne in a daze, Jiang Wan thought that she was scared and said with a smile, "In fact, this


    kind of big character is still very good in private. He used to invite us to dinner. He is a very easy-going


    person. If there is a chance, I will introduce him to you."


    Seeing that Jiang Wan''s words were getting more and more outrageous, Liu Zhijie felt scared and


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    hurriedly said, "He''s very busy. How can we ask him out so casually? Give me the cell phone quickly."


    Jiang Wan red at Liu Zhijie. It seemed that she didn''t want him to interrupt her show-off, so she


    threw the phone directly to Liu Zhijie.


    "By the way, didn''t Samuele today? Why isn''t there any news yet? Did he lie to me?" Jiang Wan


    deliberately warned Yvonne.


    Yvonne was still immersed in the picture. She could b e sure that it was Samuel, but she couldn''t figure


    out why he knew someone like Tang Zong.


    Although Bin County was only a small ce and people like Tang Zong were nothing in Cloud City, it


    would be strange if he could get to know him. After all, they were in Bin County, and he had only been


    here once.


    Seeing Yvonne did not speak, Jiang Wan felt that she was avoiding her question. She nudged Yvonne


    with her elbow and reminded her, "You''d better call him. It''s not good if he gets lost."


    Yvonne came to her senses, she said, "Don''t worry. He has arrived in Bin County. He should be here


    soon."


    "That''s good. I''m afraid he won''t be very familiar with this ce. It''ll be troublesome if he gets lost."


    Jiang Wan was relieved. Yvonne must have contacted Samuel since she said that.


    As long as Samuel came, she could show off Liu Zhijie, belittle him, and also find a sense of superiority


    in front of Yvonne.


    In the afternoon, Samuel came to the Lydia''s family. Jiang Wan was so enthusiastic that she didn''t treat


    Samuel as a good-for-nothing like before, which made Samuel very surprised.


    Had Jiang Wan changed her mind in the past two years?


    "Samuel, are you still doing yourundry and cooking at home? You''re a man. How can you not do the


    job?" Jiang Wan said after Samuel had packed up his luggage and returned to the living room.


    "We don''t need to worry about food or clothes. It''s a waste of time to do business," Samuel said with a


    smile.


    Jiang Wan''s disgust for Samuel deepened when she heard that. As a man, how could he say


    something like that? It was no wonder that he was a good-for-nothing for so many years.


    "You can''t say that. It depends on Yvonne''s ability. Although she is now in charge, she is not a powerful


    position. Can she support you for a lifetime?" After saying that, Jiang Wan changed the subject and


    then introduced Liu Zhijie, "You really should learn from Zhijie. He has opened apany himself and


    is a boss. He earns millions a year easily. If he were like you, I would have kicked him away long ago."


    The hidden meaning behind the words was clear to Samuel. It turned out that Jiang Wan did not


    change her personality, but deliberately showed a good attitude to find an opportunity to show off Liu


    Zhijie.


    "A million a year is really not a small number. It''s an astronomical figure for an ordinary family," Samuel


    said.


    Seeing Samuel admit Liu Zhijie''s excellence, Jiang Wan was even happier. She said, "Of course, Zhijie


    is not an ordinary person. That''s why I asked you to learn from him. As a man, you can''t be so useless.


    Otherwise, you will be stabbed in the back."


    "Yes, yes, yes, I will definitely learn from him," Samuel said with an indifferent look on his face.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Hearing Samuel''s perfunctory reply, Jiang Wan was a little dissatisfied. He should have put on an


    envious look at this moment.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    What''s more, Yvonne didn''t seem to be envious at all, which didn''t work.


    "By the way, let''s go shopping in the afternoon. Bin County has recently opened arge shopping mall.


    You haven''t been there yet. There are a lot of famous brands in it," Jiang Wan said.


    When they went to the mall, Jiang Wan would definitely try her best to show off. Yvonne directly shook


    her head and refused. "No, I want to go back to the countryside to have a look."


    "What''s there to see in the countryside? There aren''t many people left in the vige. They''ve all moved


    into the county," Jiang Wan said.


    "Although there aren''t many people here, there are still many memories. I still want to take a look at the


    river I yed in the past," Yvonne said.


    Jiang Wan repeatedly waved her hand and said, "No, I won''t go. There are a lot of mosquitoes and


    insects these days. I don''t want to be bitten. I''ll spend tens of thousands yuan on my skin every month.


    How can I g o to that kind of ce?" "Sister Wan, if you don''t want to go, let Liu Zhijie take


    you to the mall. I''ll go with Samuel and show him around by the way," Yvonne said.


    She could go to the mall whenever she wanted, but she couldn''t do it today. If she couldn''t take Yvonne


    with her, where would she get the chance to show off?


    Jiang Wan had taken a fancy to a lot of things, so she deliberately didn''t ask Liu Zhijie to buy them for


    her. She was just waiting for today.


    "Yvonne, it''s rare for you to go shopping with me. You''re not that disappointing, are you? You can go to


    the countryside tomorrow," Jiang Wan said unhappily.


    Liu Zhijie stood aside and said, "Let¡¯s go back to the countryside tomorrow. It''s rare for your Sister Wan


    to b e happy. If you like something, Samuel can''t afford it. I can give it to you."


    "Yes, you must go. Yvonne, we''ll go back to the countryside tomorrow." On the side, Jiang Lydia heard


    Liu Zhijie''s words, and there was a fire in her heart. If they looked down on Yvonne, it was equivalent to


    looking down on her. How could Jiang Lydia bear this grievance?


    Yvonneined and nced at Lydia . She was trying to find a way to avoid this matter, but she did


    not expect that Lydia would push her into the fire pit with only one sentence.


    "Aunt Lydia is right. Let''s go together. Don''t disappoint us," Jiang Wan said.


    Yvonne sighed and agreed.


    During lunch, Jiang Wan''s parents finally came back for a vacation. Naturally, they showed off in front


    of Lydia, telling her where they went and how many things they had bought. They kept telling her how


    much money they had spent this time and how good Liu Zhijie had been to them.


    "s, we are very pleased that Jiang Wan can find a husband like Liu Zhijie. Liu Zhijie is so promising.


    In the future, we don''t have to worry about Jiang Wan living a hard life." Xu Fang sighed and then took


    Lydia''s hand.


    "It''s been hard on you. You have been in the Sue family for so many years, but you have never been a


    rich wife. We used to think that you would live the best life in the family."


    Hearing Xu Fang''s words, Lydia felt disgusted. She had never cared so much about people before, but


    now she said such sarcastic words.


    "Sister, I''m doing very well now. Don''t worry," Lydia said.


    Xu Fang nced at Samuel and said, "What''s good about it? In front of our family members, what''s the


    point of pretending? Samuel has been in the Sue family for so many years. He has made no


    achievements and has no contributions at all. Do you think I don''t know about you?"


    Jiang Wan''s father, Jiang Bo, snorted coldly and said," I think you should leave Samuel in Bin County


    this time. Let him follow Liu Zhijie to learn and be a promising person. He can''t be a pile of mud for the


    rest of his life, can he?"


    "Uncle, how could Samuel be mud? Don''t talk about him like that," Yvonne said discontentedly.


    Jiang Bo still liked Yvonne very much. After all, she was his niece. However, it was well-known that


    Samuel was not promising. Even if Yvonne defended him, it would be useless.


    "Why are you still speaking for him? A useless man like him should be scolded until he wakes up. Only


    then will he know what he should do," Jiang Bo said disdainfully.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    The argument didn''t stop until dinner. Seeing Samuel be the target of public criticism and being


    Liu Zhijie''s excellence. Only in this way could she feel superior in front of Yvonne.


    After lunch, Jiang Bo and Xu Fang, as the owners, did not intend to clean up the bowls and chopsticks.


    They sat still on the sofa, and their eyes were fixed on Samuel.


    Godfrey seldom spoke after he arrived at the Jiang family, because he was looked down upon by the


    Jiang family. In those days, the Jiang family thought Lydia married into the Sue family, they would rise


    to power. However, the fact was that Godfrey was not valued in the Sue family. If he did not live a good


    life, how could he help these rtives of the Jiang family? Therefore, at that time, Godfrey''s position in


    the Jiang family was very low.


    "Samuel, what are you waiting for? Since you are used to doing these things, take the initiative," Jiang


    Bo said discontentedly.


    Yvonne was a little angry. As long as he came to the door, he would be the guest. Samuel was a guest.


    How could he let him wash the dishes?


    Yvonne was about to say something, Samuel stood up


    and said with a smile, "It''s all right." i


    "Let me help you." Yvonne sighed helplessly.


    Jiang Bo hated people like Samuel, who relied on women to support him at home. When he saw


    Yvonne was going to help him, he scolded her, "Yvonne, sit still. How can you do this kind of rough


    work? You''re going to support him. Can''t you just let him do some small things?"


    Lydia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She said, "Brother, we are guests anyway. You..."


    Before Lydia finished speaking, Jiang Bo interrupted," Of course, I treat you as guests, but I don''t care


    about him. I despise this kind of person."


    Samuel didn''tin. Anyway, it was what he used to do, so it didn''t matter. He said, "Mom, sit


    down. I''ll d o it."


    "At least you have some self-knowledge."


    After washing the dishes, everyone rested for a while and went out, ready to go shopping in the mall.


    When Jiang Bo saw the Audi A6 owned by the Sue family, he was a little surprised. Their family used to


    b e a shabby car. He didn''t expect it to be a luxury car. It seemed Yvonne''s current position had indeed


    helped her make a lot of money.


    However, in Jiang Bo''s eyes, they couldn''tpare with Liu Zhijie. After all, Liu Zhijie was a boss now,


    while Yvonne was just working in the Sue family.


    Most importantly, Samuel was a pile of mud. No matter how hard he tried, he could not bepared


    with Liu Zhijie.


    The newly opened shopping mall was very lively.


    Even if it was not a Double Day, there were still a lot of people. There were all kinds of famous brand


    stores, a s well as some luxury goods.


    It was not easy to build such arge shopping mall in a ce like the Bin County. Moreover, it was


    certainly not easy to attract so many luxury brands to settle in.


    "The owner of this shopping mall is Tang Zong, Liu Zhijie''s friend. If it weren''t for him, there wouldn''t be


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    such a luxurious ce in the Bin County." Jiang Wan mentioned the owner of the shopping mall and


    deliberately added the name of Liu Zhijie''s friend, which was another obvious show of showing off.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. It turned out that being Liu Zhijie''s friend gave them such


    a sense of achievement. 1


    However, this shopping mall was indeed powerful, because many luxury brands did not want to settle


    down in such a small county. Liu Zhijie''s ability to find them was a reflection of his ability.


    Jiang Wan walked into a LV store with a group of people. She had already taken a fancy to a favorite


    bag here, but she had restrained herself from doing anything. She had been waiting for today to pay


    the bill in front of Yvonne, so that Yvonne would know how extravagant her life was.


    "Yvonne, you should know the LV brand, right? I saw a bag. How about it?" Jiang Wan took Yvonne¡¯s


    hand intimately and took her to the front of a new bag.


    Thebel was marked with a marked price of more than 30,000 yuan. Jiang Wan took thebel and


    show i t to Yvonne.


    "Although it''s a little expensive, as long as I want it, Zhijie will buy it for me," Jiang Wan said with a


    smile.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Liu Zhijie, who was on the side, knew it was time for him to show up. He said, "It''s just 30,000 yuan.


    How can it be expensive? If you like it, just buy it."


    This was premeditated, but Jiang Wan still looked surprised. She put her arms around Liu Zhijie¡¯s neck


    and kissed him, saying, "Zhijie, you are too kind to me."


    Yvonne felt a chill run down her spine. How could she not see through Jiang Wan''s unprofessional


    performance?


    Jiang Wan pulled Yvonne excitedly and said the bag was very good. She was just waiting for Yvonne to


    envy her.


    However, Yvonne didn''t seem to care in the slightest.


    Thirty thousand yuan was nothing. Samuel had transferred the vi worth more than eighty million yuan


    to her. Liu Zhijie couldn''tpare with him in this respect.


    "Do you like this store?" At this time, Samuel walked t o Yvonne''s side. What he asked was not whether


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne did not like a bag, but whether she liked this store.


    "Even if Yvonne is the one who likes it, can you afford i t? Why do you need to ask such a question?"


    Jiang Wanughed softly. Samuel''s appearance at this moment gave her a chance.


    Samuel looked at Yvonne with a smile on his face. He was waiting for Yvonne to nod.


    Yvonne knew that Samuel would buy it for her if he asked her this question. Moreover, the money


    should not be a big deal for him.


    However, Yvonne''s life didn''t have ess to such extravagant things, and she didn''t need it either.


    Even if she bought it, it would just be a waste of money.


    "I don''t like it," Yvonne said.


    "Yvonne, how can you say that against your conscience? A woman likes such a beautiful bag. Are you


    saying this on purpose because you''re afraid that Samuel can¡¯t afford it?" Jiang Wan said.


    "I really don''t like it. For me, this kind of thing is meaningless," Yvonne said.


    "Tsk." Jiang Wan smiled disdainfully and spoke in a high-sounding manner. Wasn''t she just afraid that


    she wouldn''t be able to afford it?


    "I know you don''t want to embarrass Samuel, but it doesn''t matter. It''s not a big deal."


    Yvonne took a deep breath. Didn''t Jiang Wan want her to admit that she couldn''t afford it?


    "Yeah, I can''t afford it, so I don''t like it. Are you satisfied now?" Yvonne said.


    Seeing Yvonne admit it so generously, Jiang Wan smiled proudly and said, "You love your face. If you


    admit it, I won''t look down on you. How about this? You pick something you like, and I''ll ask Liu Zhijie to


    buy it for you. What do you think?"


    As soon as these words came out, Jiang Wan regretted it a little. Because the cheapest things here


    were also thousands of yuan. Even if Liu Zhijie gave them to Yvonne, she would feel distressed.


    But since the words had already been spoken, there was no reason to take them back.


    "Sister Wan, since you''re so generous, I won''t stand on ceremony." Yvonne raised the corner of her


    mouth, smiled, and walked toward an open counter.


    Jiang Wan''s eyelids twitched when she saw Yvonne was heading. That disy stand was a limited


    edition item. Even she didn''t dare to look at it normally. Could it be that Yvonne wanted something


    there?


    How could this ungrateful woman be so greedy?


    Jiang Wan followed behind Yvonne. When she saw Yvonne take the most expensive bag, she was


    even more furious.


    "Yvonne, you''re too greedy. This is the most expensive one in the store," Jiang Wan said through


    gritted teeth.


    "Didn''t you say you''re going to give me a gift? Of course I''m going to pick the most expensive one.


    After all, Liu Zhijie earns millions a year. Don''t tell me you''re worried about him?" Yvonne asked Jiang


    Wan with a smile.


    Jiang Wan was so angry that she wanted to spit blood. Although she said she would give her, she


    didn''t say she would send the most expensive one. She didn''t expect Yvonne to be so cruel.


    "Yvonne, don''t push your luck. I''ve said I''ll give you a gift, but I didn''t say I''ll give you such an expensive


    gift, " Jiang Wan said coldly.


    "Do you mean that you can''t afford to give me such an expensive gift? I understand, and then forget it.


    Don''t give me a gift so that you won''t feel sorry for me." Yvonne shrugged and said helplessly.


    Samuel watched from the side with great interest. He had never seen Yvonne''s acting like this.


    "It''s not that I can''t afford to give it away, but why should I give you something so expensive? I think you


    are crazy poor." Jiang Wan said with a cold face. In her eyes, people like Yvonne were really afraid of


    poverty, so they would take the opportunity to cut her off.


    At this time, a man came in from outside the shop and said directly, "Wrap up this bag for Miss Sue."

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Who would be so bold?


    "A bag is worth hundreds of thousands of yuan? He gave it to her just like that?"


    Jiang Wan and Liu Zhijie turned their heads at the same time. When they saw the owner of the voice,


    their faces suddenly changed.


    Tang Zong!


    How could it be Tang Zong!


    Why was he here?


    In the morning, Jiang Wan had bragged about Liu Zhijie being a friend of Tang Zong. Now that Tang


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Zong had appeared, could the paper contain the fire?


    Yvonne had seen Tang Zong in the photo, so she knew him. As for why Tang Zong wanted to give her


    a bag, she could guess that it must have something to do with Samuel.


    Could it be Samuel had intentionally arranged for Tang Zong to appear here?


    He can even order people like Tang Zong around as he pleases?


    Yvonne was wrong about this idea, because Tang Zong wasn''t invited by Samuel. It was purely a


    coincidence.


    As for givingmands at will, that was true.


    "President Tang, why are you here?" Liu Zhijie asked timidly.


    Tang Zong didn''t even look at Liu Zhijie. He went straight to Yvonne and said, "Miss Sue, in this


    shopping mall, you can take away anything you like."


    Since Yvonne guessed that it was because of Samuel, she was not surprised by his words at all. She


    shook her head and said, "I don''t need anything in this respect. Thank you."


    Tang Zong nodded his head and nced at Samuel out of the corner of his eye. When he saw that


    Samuel was not dissatisfied, he let out a sigh of relief.


    In fact, he came to the mall early in the morning. He didn''t expect to meet Samuel. Tang Zong really


    couldn''t stand Jiang Wan''s words, so he couldn''t help bute forward.


    Fortunately, Samuel did not me him. Otherwise, he would be dead.


    "President Tang, are you a friend of Liu Zhijie?" At this time, Lydia walked to Tang Zong and asked.


    When she heard Jiang Wan bragging, she did not believe it at all. Now, she could take this opportunity


    to expose them.


    "Liu Zhijie? I''ve never heard of him," Tang Zong said with a smile.


    At this moment, Liu Zhijie lowered his head, feeling as if he had eaten shit. If Jiang Wan hadn''t


    bragged, he wouldn''t have encountered such an embarrassing thing.


    How could someone like Tang Zong be his friend?


    "No way, did you remember wrongly? They said that you and they are friends," Lydia said with a smile.


    Tang Zong shook his head directly and said, "Auntie, I can be sure that Liu Zhijie is not on the list of my


    friends, and I don''t know who he is, but recently there have been some people in Bin County, who


    pretend to be my friend. Be careful and don''t be cheated."


    Lydia smiled even more happily. She sighed with emotion and said, "It turns out to be a scammer. I


    thought it was true."


    Jiang Wan didn''t expect that she would shoot herself i n the foot by bragging in the morning. Now that


    Tang Zong denied it, she didn''t dare to say more. If Tang Zong held a grudge against Liu Zhijie, Liu


    Zhijie would be finished.


    "That''s right. I''ll remember the name Liu Zhijie. I''ll have someone look into it," Tang Zong said.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Liu Zhijie''s face turned pale in an instant. Hispany had just started and was on the right track. I f


    he was targeted by Tang Zong, even ten of him was n o match for him.


    "President Tang, it''s me. I''m Liu Zhijie. But I didn''t use your name to cheat others. I''m just boasting. I


    hope you don''t mind." Liu Zhijie walked up to Tang Zong and said humbly.


    "You''re bragging by using my name. You''re quite bold. Didn''t anyone tell you what would happen if you


    use m y name?" Tang Zong coldly said.


    Cold sweat broke out on Liu Zhijie''s forehead. He couldn''t wait for Jiang Wan toe out and block


    the disaster. Although he liked her very much, he couldn''t possibly sacrifice hispany''s future for a


    woman.


    Moreover, he knew very well that a gold digger like Jiang Wan could only share wealth with him. Once


    hispany copsed, Jiang Wan would definitely abandon him.


    "President Tang, I''m sorry. Although I didn''t do this, she''s my girlfriend, and I''m also responsible. I''ll get


    her to apologize to you." After that, Liu Zhijie walked u p to Jiang Wan and chided her, "Jiang Wan,


    apologize t o President Tang."


    If Yvonne hadn''t been present, Jiang Wan would have


    apologized to Tang Zong a long time ago. But now, she couldn''t let go of her dignity.


    "Liu Zhijie, do you want me to lose face in front of Yvonne?" Jiang Wan gnashed her teeth and asked in


    a low voice.


    "Lose face?"


    At a time like this, even he didn''t care about face anymore, but Jiang Wan still cared about that damned


    face!


    After being together for so long, Liu Zhijie felt a sense o f disgust for Jiang Wan for the first time.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s you who talked nonsense. It''s already a bargain for me to ask you to apologize," Liu Zhijie said with


    a tough attitude.


    Jiang Wan looked at Yvonne. She had been pped in the face, but if she didn''t want to ept it, there


    was n o other way.


    Tang Zong was right in front of her, and looking at him, it seemed that he would still deal with Liu Zhijie.


    If Tang Zong really targeted Liu Zhijie''spany because of this matter, she would definitely be


    dumped by Liu Zhijie.


    It wasn''t easy to be with a rich person, so Jiang Wan would never give up the opportunity to be a rich


    woman.


    Walking to the front of Tang Zong, Jiang Wan lowered her head and said, "President Tang, I''m sorry. It''s


    for m y sake that I said you are our friend. It has nothing to d o with Liu Zhijie."


    "Be my friend? you should also see if you have the right to be my friend. Who do you think you are?"


    President Tang said disdainfully.


    Jiang Wan lowered her head with a ferocious look in her eyes. His words hadpletely belittled her,


    especially in front of Yvonne!


    "President Tang, I''ll educate her well when I get back. I''ve caused you trouble," Liu Zhijie said.


    Tang Zong nced at Samuel and saw him nod his head slightly. Then Tang Zong said, "You should


    think about your identity in the future. Let''s forget about what happened today. If there is a next time,


    you won¡¯t be able to survive in Bin City."


    Seeing Tang Zong leave, Liu Zhijie breathed a sigh of relief and felt his legs go weak.


    Luckily, Tang Zong didn''t me him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences.


    Lydia finally let out a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Jiang Wan, now you know the harm of


    bragging. In the future, you''d better speak less of such words. Otherwise, it''s not good for you to hurt


    others o r yourself."


    Jiang Wan''s face was gloomy. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Aunt Lydia, even if Liu Zhijie is not


    Tang Zong''s friend, he is still a hundred times better than your son-inw. At least he is not a good-for-


    nothing."


    "But Samuel has never bragged. He''s a lot better than Liu Zhijie in this aspect."


    It was a rare, very rare scene! Lydia had actually spoken up for Samuel.


    Samuel was not the only one surprised. So was Yvonne.


    Jiang Bo and Xu Fang also felt incredible. Lydia used t o speak ill of Samuel. It was also Lydia''s


    decision not t o let him go back to Bin County. How could she speak up for Samuel now?


    "A good-for-nothing, who doesn''t know how to boast? Aunt Lydia, you have to treasure it. After all,


    there aren''t many good-for-nothings like him right now," Jiang Wan said with a sneer.


    In the face-to-face conversation, Samuel, who was silent, was badly hurt, but he was not angry. It was


    a miracle to see Lydia speak for him. On the contrary, h e hoped that the two could have a quarrel for a


    longer time and let him watch the show more.


    It was a pity that the drama would eventuallye to an end. After all, they were rtives, so it was


    impossible for them to develop to the point where their fists and feet could work together.


    After the group of people walked out of the LV store, Jiang Wan nned to go to the next store to save


    some face for her.


    "By the way, I forgot to take something." Samuel


    suddenly said.


    The group of people stopped and watched in confusion as Samuel jogged all the way back to the LV


    store.


    "Yvonne, Samuel has gone to buy you a bag," Jiang Wan said with a smile. Of course, even though


    that was the case, she did not think that Samuel would do such a thing. Was Samuel capable of buying


    a famous brand bag worth tens of thousands of dors?


    Yvonne looked at Samuel''s back in confusion. "Is he really going to buy the bag?" Jiang Wan thought it


    was impossible, but Yvonne knew that if Samuel was willing to buy the bag, he would definitely be able


    to buy it.


    Samuel ran back to the counter and said to the shopping guide, "Pack up that bag for me."


    It didn''t take long for Samuel to walk out of the LV store with a delicate bag. However, since the bag


    was inside, Yvonne and the others couldn''t see what he had bought.


    "You really bought it? I don''t know what kind of bad stuff you bought." Jiang Wan pouted. She was sure


    Samuel had bought the cheapest thing. She didn''t expect that a good-for-nothing like him would want


    to save his face. But what was the point of this kind of face? How could it be more expensive than her


    bag which cost 30,000 yuan?

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Walking to Yvonne¡¯s side, Samuel handed the items over to Yvonne.


    "Yvonne, why not open it and have a look? I don''t know what kind of junk he bought," Jiang Wan said in


    a strange tone.


    What he bought was not important to Yvonne. As long as it was a gift from Samuel, she would like it.


    "Let''s go home first," Yvonne said.


    If Jiang Wan wanted to tear down the trash that Samuel had bought, it was impossible for her to wait


    until they got home. If not, how would she be able to swallow her anger?


    Just now, because of Tang Zong''s humiliation, she had to gain her face for her own sake.


    Jiang Wan snatched the item from Yvonne''s hand and said, "It''s not like it is shady. Why do you have to


    wait until you get home? Don''t tell me you think it is too cheap to lose face?"


    "Jiang Wan, don''t go too far," Yvonne said discontentedly. She called Jiang Wan by her name, which


    showed that she was very angry.


    Jiang Wan''s behavior was indeed very excessive and impolite, but she didn''t care at all. She said,


    "Yvonne, when did you be so rude? I am your sister. How


    can you call me by my name directly?" "Jiang Wan, since you''re older than me, don''t you know how to


    be polite?" Yvonne asked.


    "Of course I understand. I''m just being kind to help you open the gift." As she spoke, Jiang Wan had


    already opened the package, but the things inside stunned her.


    In Jiang Wan''s view, Samuel must have bought a bargain, but what she now held in her hand was the


    bag Yvonne had just taken a fancy to. It was worth 100,000 yuan!


    Liu Zhijie did not expect Samuel to buy this bag either. He nced at Samuel in surprise. Didn''t they


    say that he was a good-for-nothing? How could he have so much money?


    "Samuel, did you steal this?" Jiang Wan asked Samuel.


    "If you can''t afford it, can''t I?" Samuel asked lightly.


    Jiang Wan absolutely did not believe that Samuel bought it with real gold and silver. It must be that he


    stole it when the shop assistant was not paying attention.


    "Really? If you bought it, would you dare to go for a confrontation? I didn''t expect you to be a coward,


    and your hands and feet aren''t clean either," Jiang Wan said disdainfully.


    As a man, Liu Zhijie knew that men were all creatures who valued their face, but he didn''t think Samuel


    would do such a thing for his face. Moreover, so many clerks were there. How could he be transferred


    by Samuel?


    Seeing that Jiang Wan wanted to seek confirmation from Samuel, Liu Zhijie said, "Stop fooling around."


    "Nonsense. I just don''t want the police toe to my house. Don''t let such scum nder the Jiang


    family," Jiang Wan said coldly.


    Liu Zhijie knew that if the bag was bought by Samuel, Jiang Wan would lose face, and so would Liu


    Zhijie.


    "What if he really bought it? Don''t you think you''re not embarrassed enough?" Liu Zhijie said.


    "Are you crazy? Can a good-for-nothing like him afford such an expensive bag?" Jiang Wan sneered.


    It was no wonder that Jiang Wan did not believe it at all. Samuel¡¯s image of being a good-for-nothing


    left a deep impression on others. How could a man who lived off a woman suddenly take out 100,000


    yuan?


    "Jiang Wan, don''t be so harsh. If you can''t afford it, can''t Samuel?" Lydia couldn''t stand Jiang Wan''s


    nonsense and asked.


    "Aunt Lydia, you don''t dare to do that, do you? It seems that you know Samuel has no money, so you


    don''t want him to verify it with me, do you?" Jiang Wan said with a smile.


    Lydia was also a shrew, but Jiang Wan was even more shameless than her. The only way to prove that


    it was


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Samuel who bought it was to go back to the store.


    "Well, you want to prove it, don''t you? Let''s go together, " Lydia said.


    Seeing Lydia had agreed, a smug smile appeared on Jiang Wan''s face. It was as if she had already


    seen through Samuel¡¯s dilemma.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    "You''d better pray that others won''t call the police. Otherwise, you can only spend the Dragon Boat


    Festival in prison."


    Back in the store, Jiang Wan threw the bag directly on the counter and said to the cashier, "How did


    you start working? You didn''t even notice such a valuable thing. Aren''t you afraid that the boss will fire


    you?"


    Several salespeople all gathered around with puzzled looks on their faces.


    "Miss, I don''t understand what you mean," the cashier said.


    "What do you mean? Look at what he bought and what he took away," Jiang Wan said.


    The cashier took a strange look at Jiang Wan and then at Samuel. She was in a daze.


    "Is there anything wrong? This gentleman did buy this bag," the cashier said.


    "How is that possible? Open your dog eyes and take a good look. How could he possibly have bought


    this bag?" Jiang Wan panicked. She had only returned because she wanted to embarrass Samuel, not


    because she had humiliated herself.


    "Miss, please be respectful. Although you are a guest, you can''t abuse others casually. This gentleman


    did


    buy this bag, and the receipt is here. If you don''t believe me, you can look at the receipt," the cashier


    said unhappily. People like them who worked in luxury stores dealt with rich people. The quality of


    guests was very high. For people like Jiang Wan, even i f she refused her, the boss would not me


    her even if he knew it.


    Refusing to give up, Jiang Wan flipped out the receipt. The receipt clearly stated the amount of taxes,


    causing Jiang Wan''s heart to sink to the bottom.


    It''s really Samuel who bought it!


    How, how could he be so rich?


    Jiang Wan looked at Yvonne. "Did she give Samuel the money in advance and deliberately put on this


    show?"


    "Yvonne, I didn¡¯t expect you to y such a trick on m e. I really underestimated you." Jiang Wan


    sneered.


    "What does it have to do with me?¡± Yvonne asked.


    "If you didn''t give him the money in advance, how could he have had the money to buy the bag? And


    you also happened to choose this bag. You must have nned it for a long time and deliberately made


    me lose face." Jiang Wan gnashed her teeth in hatred. It was supposed to be the time for her to show


    her superiority, but she didn''t expect that she would be trapped by Yvonne.


    "Yvonne, how can you y tricks like this with your cousin?" Xu Fang said with a cold face. She was


    the one who lost face because of Jiang Wan. She didn''t dare to talk about Tang Zong''s affair before,


    but regarding this matter, she had to me Yvonne.


    "If you want to show your good life in front of your cousin, you don¡¯t have to do this. We are rtives.


    Why do you make the scene so ugly?" Jiang Bo echoed discontentedly.


    Yvonne was so angry that she wanted tough. It was Jiang Wan who wanted to make things difficult


    for her, but now it was her fault. There was no such thing i n the world.


    "Uncle, Auntie, how am I doing? Do I need to be seen b y others? I¡¯m not like some people who has


    be rich, and can¡¯t wait to be known by the whole world. Why did you pull me and show off in front


    of me?" Yvonne said.


    Yvonne was obviously mocking Jiang Wan. Naturally, Jiang Wan was unhappy to hear this and said, "I


    don¡¯t look like someone who has no money but still has to pretend to be fat. If you spend 100,000 yuan


    on this, won¡¯t you have to live a poor life when you go home?"


    Watching the two of them argue endlessly, Jiang Wan¡¯s ugly face made Samuel feel sick. He did not


    know why Liu Zhijie had a crush on such a gold digger.


    "Since we''re already here, we can¡¯t just do it for nothing," Samuel said suddenly.


    "What are you up to again?" Jiang Wan asked with a cold face.


    "Wrap up all the things in this shop for me," Samuel said to the sales assistants.


    The salesperson was dumbfounded. Wrap them all u p? Was he going to buy all the items on the


    scene? All the goods in the store were worth millions altogether!


    "Sir, are you... are you kidding?" The salesperson asked Samuel in disbelief.


    "Of course not," Samuel said tly.


    The sales assistants looked at each other in dismay. Although their shop couldn''t bepared to the


    counters of big cities and didn''t have goods worth tens of millions, a few million was still not a small


    amount. Furthermore, if he bought all of them, not all o f them would be useful.


    Jiang Wan''s face was ashen. She had never thought Samuel would want to make such a scene and


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    buy the entire store. Was he trying to embarrass her on purpose?


    "But it''s easy to say it out loud. Does he have money to pay for it?"


    "Aren''t you going to pack it up for him?" Jiang Wan said, gnashing her teeth.


    Anger and distorted perception of Samuel almost made her lose her mind. But Liu Zhijie felt that since


    Samuel dared to say so, he could certainly do it. It was meaningless to brag like this. It would only


    embarrass him. What else could it do?


    An idea came to Liu Zhijie''s mind. It was very likely that Jiang Wan''s understanding of him was wrong,


    and it was a big mistake!

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Looking at the busy shopping guide, Jiang Wan''s only hope was Samuel did not have the money to buy


    the bill, so she had been cursing silently in her heart. But when Samuel took out the bank card and


    swiped the card sessfully, Jiang Wan waspletely desperate.


    She sat on the ground with a pale face and lifeless eyes. She was looking for face for herself today, but


    now, shepletely lost her face.


    Liu Zhijie just gave her a bag worth 30,000 yuan, but Samuel bought the whole store for Yvonne. Jiang


    Wan knew clearly how big the gap was.


    She also hoped that Liu Zhijie could spend money for her, but she knew that Liu Zhijie didn''t have such


    ability at all.


    "Yvonne, now you are the person in charge. Are you going to bully your cousin like this?" Xu Fang


    gnashed her teeth and said to Yvonne with a look of hatred.


    "What¡¯s the big deal about having money? Why don''t you buy the whole mall? Your cousin is just


    ying with you. How can you go so far?" Jiang Bo said angrily.


    It seemed that these two people didn''t care that Jiang Wan had shot herself in the foot today, and


    med it all on Yvonne.


    Yvonne never wanted to embarrass Jiang Wan. Jian had only herself to me. Although it was a waste


    of effort for Samuel to do so, it helped her vent her anger. She would never me him.


    "Uncle, Aunt, if I lose face today, do you think that I should take it for granted?" Yvonne, who was not


    afraid to argue with the two elders, said righteously.


    Xu Fang and Jiang Bo red at each other, feeling sorry for Jiang Wan.


    "You married a good-for-nothing. It''s not like you''ve never lost face," said Xu Fang.


    Yvonne was so angry that sheughed. She had lost face once. Was she going to keep losing face?


    "In your eyes, I should be bullied by Jiang Wan, shouldn''t I? Can''t she be wronged at all? Besides, if it


    weren''t for her, we wouldn''t have made such a scene today. She asked for it." Yvonne said coldly.


    "You..." Xu Fang pointed at Yvonne, and her arms trembled with anger.


    "Hum." Jiang Bo snorted and said, "Since you are so powerful, don''t live in our house. If you are


    capable, buy your own house."


    After that, Jiang Bo and Xu Fang left with Jiang Wan.


    There was an ominous premonition in Liu Zhijie''s heart. He felt Samuel was not as simple as he


    seemed. If he offended him, he was afraid that he would not have a good end.


    After stealing a nce at Samuel, Liu Zhijie also left.


    After they left, Yvonne said to Samuel helplessly," There are so many things here. Where should we


    put them?"


    Samuel didn''t care. He just spent a small sum of money. It didn''t matter whether he wanted it or not.


    "We can''t live in uncle''s house anyway. Why don''t we buy a house?" Samuel said.


    Lydia and Godfrey heard this, they did not dare to talk, but their eyelids twitched.


    They had the same question in their minds. How rich Samuel was? He had bought Hillside Vi.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shouldn''t h e be squandering all his money?


    Yvonne red at Samuel and said, "We will not live long in Bin County, so why do you want to buy a


    house?"


    "That''s right. I have a friend and I want to ask him if h e has any ce for me to stay." There were still a


    few days left before the Dragon Boat Festival. They would definitely stay in the Bin County for a few


    more days. Since he couldn''t stay in the Jiang Family, he had to find a ce to stay.


    After calling Tang Zong, Tang Zong immediately arranged several cars to wait at the entrance of the


    mall. They were going to send the things he bought back first.


    Samuel and Yvonne had to go back to Jiang Wan''s house to get their luggage.


    What they didn''t expect was that the Jiang family was so heartless that they left their luggage at the


    door, not afraid of being taken away.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Just as they were packing their luggage, the door opened. Xu Fang said with a sneer, "From today on,


    you will nevere to my house again. You are not wee here. As for whether you live in the


    pedestrian overpass or sleep on the street, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Sister Fang, we are rtives after all. You don''t have t o be so excessive, do you?" Lydia said


    discontentedly.


    "Too much, can I go too far? It''s you guys who don''t care about our rtionship, so you can''t me


    me," said Xu Fang.


    At this time, Lydia had to take up the cudgel for Yvonne, because the root cause of this matter was


    Jiang Wan. If she didn''t want to show off and if she didn''t want to get to the bottom of it, how could it


    end up like this?


    "You''d better take good care of your daughter. She is a person who will make big trouble sooner or


    Hearing this, Xu Fang shouted unhappily, "Get out of here. Don''t let me see you again. I hope you don''t


    show up at Dragon Boat Festival, lest you dirty my eyes."


    "Bang!" The door was mmed shut, and they could still hear Xu Fang''s curses at home.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. The lineage of the Jiang


    family was really different. With someone like Lydia, most of her rtives also had the same attitude.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Sure enough, If they were not from the same family, they did not enter the same family.


    After packing up their luggage, Samuel and others went downstairs. Not long after, the door opened


    again. Jiang Wan stood at the door with a vicious look in her eyes, as if she was thinking about


    something.


    "Mom, I don''t want to see Yvonne on the Dragon Boat Festival," Jiang Wan said to Xu Fang when they


    got home.


    What Xu Fang said just now was just out of anger. After all, they were a family, and she was not


    qualified to stop Lydia from showing up. Besides, she could not make the final decision with so many


    rtives in the Jiang family.


    "Daughter, it''s not easy to deal with this matter. It''s impossible for your grandparents not to let them


    "I''ll call Steven. I heard from him that he also has a problem with Yvonne. If he can hide it from his


    rtives, wouldn''t it be great if the grandparents don''t know that they''re back in Bin County?" Jiang


    Wan said.


    "That''s a good idea. Your grandparents happened to g o to the temple and haven''te back yet.


    They probably don''t know about Lydia''s arrival in BinCounty." Xu Fang looked at Liu Zhijie. Because


    Liu Zhijie was there this year, they didn''t eat at home at Dragon Boat Festival. It was Liu Zhijie who


    booked a hotel. Even if Lydia came to her house, she didn''t know where they went. She just needed to


    hide it from her parents.


    As she spoke, she immediately called Steven.


    The three members of Steven''s family were all at home, worrying about the Dragon Boat Festival. After


    all, they had borrowed 200,000 yuan from Lydia. Although they had already thought about how


    shameless they would be, they would still lose face if Lydia mentioned this on the Dragon Boat


    Festival.


    He was poor and had no guts, but he still wanted to save face. Steven''s family of three nned not to


    go to the Dragon Boat Festival. But when they thought that Liu Zhijie would treat them to dinner in the


    hotel this year, they were a little reluctant. After all, this was a big meal, and the rest could be packed


    back home.


    They could eat for a few days, which could save a lot o f money.


    "Mom, I would go to Yvonne and tell her not to mention this matter anymore. I''ll just tell her to pay her


    back the money in the Spring Festival. What do you think?" Steven said to Flora.


    "I''m afraid Lydia will deliberately mention this matter, " Flora said worriedly. In her opinion, it was not a


    big deal to say that they were going to return money in the Spring Festival. Anyway, she was lying. If


    she kept lying, she would not pay back 200,000 yuan even if she used up all the money, not to mention


    that she didn¡¯t spend any money at all.


    "Hey, we''re going to the Zong Huang Hotel this time. I heard that it''s very expensive, and it''s run by


    Tang Zong. I''m afraid that there''s only one chance in this life. It''s a pity if we don''t go," Steven said with


    regret.


    "Yes, I was nning to have a few bottles of good wine from him. How could I not go? Even if I have to


    lose face, I have to go." Ferdinand didn''t want to miss this opportunity to have a good meal. It was just


    a matter o f face. If she lost it, it didn''t matter if he was hungry.


    At this moment, Steven''s phone rang.


    Flora mistakenly thought that it was Yvonne, so she asked nervously, "Is it Yvonne? If it''s her, I won''t


    answer the phone."


    "It''s Jiang Wan," Steven said in confusion.


    Picking up the phone, Steven heard Jiang Wan say," This year''s Dragon Boat Festival, I don''t want


    Yvonne and her family to participate. We''ll hide the fact that they went to Bin County from grandpa and


    grandma. A s long as you help me, I''ll ask Liu Zhijie to introduce you to a job."


    Steven''s face was full of astonishment. Wasn''t this what he wanted? Not only did he not let Yvonne


    participate, but he also got a job. This was a good thing.


    However, he was very curious as to why Jiang Wan was doing this. Could it be that there had been


    some kind of conflict between her and Yvonne?


    "Don''t ask anything. Just do as I say." Jiang Wan knew that Steven would ask questions, so she


    directly cut off his idea.


    "Sure," Steven replied.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    After Yvonne''s family went downstairs, they got into the car arranged by Tang Zong. However, except


    Samuel, no one else knew about it.


    "When did you have friends in the Bin County?" Yvonne sat beside Samuel and asked curiously. That


    was because Samuel had only been to the Bin County once. How could he have friends?


    The car was quite crowded with the luggage. Samuel''s legs were almost pressed against Yvonne''s. For


    him, this was a special intimate touch. He couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    Obviously, Yvonne didn''t care about it at all. When she saw the sweat on Samuel¡¯s forehead, she felt


    even more confused.


    "What are you nervous about? Is this friend a female?" Yvonne continued to ask.


    "No, no, no." Samuel hurriedly shook his head and said, "It''s a man. We used to meet in Cloud City,


    and now he''s developing in Bin County."


    "Are you hot?" Looking at the sweat on Samuel''s forehead, which was getting more and more, Yvonne


    felt weirder.


    "No... No. There''s an air conditioner in the car. It''s cool, " Samuel said with a dry mouth.


    At this time, Yvonne found Samuel''s body seemed to b e a little stiff and he didn''t even dare to move.


    When she found that her leg was next to Samuel, she finally realized why he was nervous.


    "It''s just their legs touching each other, isn''t it? Why did he do this?"


    Yvonne smiled slightly and moved closer to Samuel o n purpose.


    When she saw Samuel swallowing his saliva, she was convinced of the reason why he was so


    nervous.


    Next, Yvonne made all kinds of small moves, which made Samuel''s heartstrings stir.


    As if she had fallen in love with this game, Yvonne put her hand on Samuel''s leg unintentionally. It was


    obvious that Samuel''s body was stiff.


    When they were about to reach their destination, Yvonne whispered into Samuel¡¯s ear and said with an


    orchid-like breath, "Next to me, is itfortable?"


    Samuel felt the heat in his ear and almost shivered. H e said hurriedly, "We''re here. Let''s get out of the


    car."


    When the car stopped, Samuel ran away, Yvonneughed out loud.


    Lydia and Godfrey didn''t know what had happened. When they saw Yvonne''s crazy smile, they asked


    curiously, "What are you doing? What''s so funny?"


    Yvonne covered her belly. She didn''t expect that such a small movement would make Samuel unable


    to stand it. It seemed that he had never gone out to y before. Maybe he still had the first time, just


    like her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Nothing. I''m just happy," Yvonne said.


    Lydia shook her head. She was kicked out of the house. What was there to be happy about?


    When all the family members got out of the cars, they found that the ce they came to was somewhat


    unusual. It was not an ordinarymunity, but attained vi.


    Although it couldn''t bepared with Hillside Vi, it was already the most luxurious main residential


    area i n the Bin County.


    "Samuel, this friend of yours is quite rich in Bin County, isn''t he?" She was shocked, but she was a little


    surprised, because Lydia thought that they were just going to live in amunity. She did not expect


    that she would arrive at the vi area.


    "He is pretty rich." A middle-aged man walked towards Samuel as Samuel spoke.


    This was Tang Zong''s assistant. The reason why he didn''t personallye forward was because he


    didn''t want to expose this matter.


    "Are you Mr. Hannigan?" The middle-aged man asked Samuel.


    "Samuel." Samuel replied.


    "Please follow me." The middle-aged man led the way t o Tang Zong''s vi.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    For Lydia and Godfrey, who had already seen the world, the environment here was not surprising. As


    for how luxurious the decoration was, they were not too surprised. After all, they lived in a ce worth


    nearly 100 million yuan, and it was impossible for it to be like Granny Liu''s grand view garden.


    "Does anyone usually live here? Why don''t you have any personal belongings?" Yvonne asked Samuel


    while she was tidying up the room.


    Samuel wasn''t sure about the specific situation either, but with Tang Zong''s status, it couldn''t possibly


    be just a property. This could just be a ce where he would asionally bring women here.


    However, since the sheets had been changed into new ones, it didn''t matter anymore.


    "He''s very rich. He''s just a person. Maybe he bought this ce, but he''s not used to having too much


    space, " Samuel exined casually.


    Yvonne didn''t ask much. It was not a strange thing for rich people to have many houses. Although vis


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    like Lin County didn''t have much room to appreciate, how could the thoughts of those rich people be


    easily figured out?


    After tidying up the luggage, Yvonne sat at the end of the bed and looked at Samuel quietly.


    Seeing Yvonne''s eyes, Samuel became nervous again. He couldn''t help thinking of what had


    happened in the car just now and hurriedly said, "Are you thirsty? I''ll get some water."


    With a smile on her face, Yvonne patted the bed and said, "Sit."


    Upon hearing this word, Samuel''s heart almost jumped out of his chest. It was as if there was a fire


    burning in his throat.


    After sitting next to Yvonne, Samuel felt as if he were a primary school student who had been called by


    his teacher.


    "Am I good-looking?" Yvonne put her legs directly on Samuel¡¯s thighs.


    This kind of intimate contact was unbearable to Samuel. He did not dare to have any other thoughts as


    he said, "It''s... it''s good-looking."


    "Have you seen?" Yvonne wrinkled her nose and said with dissatisfaction.


    Samuel looked down and said, "I did."


    Yvonne flew into a rage at once. "How can such a man have a wife?"


    Before Samuel could understand what was going on, Yvonne walked out of the room angrily.


    "What... what did I do wrong?" Samuel muttered to himself in confusion. He scratched his head and


    recalled what had happened just now. He didn''t do anything. How could Yvonne get angry all of a


    sudden?


    Samuel touched his leg and found that it was still warm, so he smiled gently.


    Two dayster, the biggest senior of the Jiang family returned to the Bin County from the temple. After


    arriving home, Jiang Hong asked about the Dragon Boat Festival arrangements and learned that Liu


    Zhijie would treat them to a meal at the Zong Huang Hotel. The old man smiled happily and said that


    there was finally a promising man in the Jiang family. He praised Liu Zhijie very much, and Jiang Wan


    was also greatly praised.


    "By the way, when will Lydia arrive this year?" Jiang Hong asked. Although Lydia did not bring any


    benefit t o the Jiang family after marrying into the Sue family, she was his daughter after all. For such a


    festival, he still missed Lydia.


    "Grandpa, Aunt Lydia has already called this year. She doesn''t want toe," said Jiang Wan.


    "She won''te? Why wouldn''t shee? Every year during the Dragon Boat Festival,Mid-Autumn


    Festival and Spring Festival, these three seasons she muste home. Did she forget?" Jiang Hong


    said with dissatisfaction.


    "Grandpa, I heard Yvonne is now in the Sue family''spany. She is in charge of thepany. She''s


    very busy. Why would she take us seriously?" Jiang Wan said in a strange tone.


    "Humph." The old man snorted coldly, took out his phone, and said, "She doesn''t have any rules at all.


    Does she think she id that great just because she is the person in charge?"


    Seeing that Jiang Hong was going to call Lydia, Jiang Bo grabbed the phone in a hurry and said, "Dad,


    she doesn''t take us seriously now. Do you still want to invite her personally? She doesn''t have such a


    great face."


    "Give me the phone and I''ll scold her. She''s so great that she doesn''t even care about an old bone like


    me," Jiang Hong said.


    "Grandpa, you''d better not disturb them. Maybe Yvonne has made a lot of money and doesn''t want to


    Jiang Hong was so angry that his eyes were wide open. He said, "Yvonne used to be well-behaved. I


    didn''t expect that now she doesn''t even take me seriously. She''s promising. A person who doesn''t


    know to be filial would not be promising. Since she married Samuel, she''ll never have a promising


    future."


    "Grandpa, don''t I have Liu Zhijie? The life and death of Yvonne''s team have nothing to do with us. We


    just need Liu Zhijie to be filial to you in the future," Jiang Wan said with a smile.


    Jiang Hong looked at Liu Zhijie and was in a better mood. He said, "It would be great if Samuel could


    be


    one-tenth as you, but I''m afraid that this loser will be useless for the rest of his life. Okay, they won''t


    <pe if they don''t wants to. I''m not tired of seeing things."

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Over the next few days, Samuel and the others stayed i n the vi. Apart from shopping, there was


    nothing else.


    The day before the Dragon Boat Festival, Lydia called Jiang Hong, but the phone was upied as


    soon as she dialed, so she couldn''t get through at all. She tried several times but failed.


    "What''s going on? Why can''t I get through?" Lydia said to herself doubtfully. It was Dragon Boat


    Festival tomorrow, and she couldn''t get in touch with Jiang Hong now. She didn''t know if they were


    going back to the countryside for the Spring Festival this year or in the county for the festival.


    "Your number won''t be cklisted, will it?" Samuel said casually. Considering the Jiang family''s


    previous performance, it wasn''t impossible for something like this to happen.


    "cklisted?" Lydia was surprised, but then she shook her head and said, "How could that be? Your


    grandfather doesn''t know what happened between us and Jiang Wan. Why did he ck out my


    number?"


    "Maybe Grandpa doesn''t know that your number was cklisted." Samuel reminded her. The meaning


    of his words was that Jiang Wan was ying tricks behind the scenes.


    Hearing this, Lydia suddenly became angry. Jiang Wan was going to get rid of her, and she was not


    allowed to attend the family gathering on the Dragon Boat Festival.


    "Mom, where are you going?" Seeing Lydia was going out, Su Yvonne asked hurriedly.


    "Of course I''m going to your uncle''s house and make it clear," Lydia said angrily.


    Yvonne was sure that Jiang Wan had said a lot of bad things about her in front of her grandfather,


    which was why her grandpa didn''t call them. What was the point of making trouble now?


    "Mom, Samuelst night already told me about this possibility. Also, he already found out that


    tomorrow''s party will be held at the Zong Huang Hotel," Yvonne said.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean?" Lydia asked in confusion.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel helplessly. She did not agree with Samuel''s n at first, but Samuel''s


    attitude was firm. She had no choice.


    "Samuel has booked the entire Zong Huang Hotel.


    That is to say, when they arrive tomorrow, they don''t have the qualifications to enter the hotel," Yvonne


    exined.


    Lydia looked at Samuel in surprise. This guy had booked the entire hotel again! He had spent a lot of


    money in the past few days!


    Could it be that his wallet was a bottomless pit that could contain billions of gold?


    However, Lydia still did not understand what Samuel meant. She asked, "Samuel, what does it have to


    do with my going to make it clear if you book the hotel or not?"


    "Mom, aren''t you very smart? Why are you confused today? Although I don''t know what bad things


    Jiang Wan has said, I''m sure that Grandpa has a lot ofints about us now. If you go and make


    trouble, maybe Grandpa will not see you. But they will meet you at the Zong Huang Hotel tomorrow. If


    they want to enter the hotel to eat, they will need your permission, won''t they?" Samuel said with a


    smile.


    Although he had booked the hotel, it was a great honor to leave the decision-making power to Lydia.


    Hearing this, Lydia understood what Samuel wanted t o do. Didn''t he just want to prove their family''s


    current strength in front of Jiang Hong?


    As long as there was money, no matter how dissatisfied the Old Master was, he would let it go.


    "Samuel, I didn''t expect you to have so many tricks up your sleeve," Lydia said.


    Samuel''s shrewdness was not something that ordinary people couldpare with. In his eyes, Lydia''s


    tricks were like an insect''s trick. He had never argued with Lydia before. If he took it seriously, Lydia


    would not even know how she died.


    Early the next morning, arge number of rtives of the Jiang Ferdinand excitedly rushed to the Zong


    Huang Hotel, including the Jiang Ferdinand of three. Flora put a lot of bags in her handbag, ready to


    bring home all the leftovers. After all, this was the Zong Huang Hotel, and some people might not have


    a chance to eat here for the rest of their lives.


    "Why hasn''t Liu Zhijiee yet? It''s good to go in and have a look earlier," Ferdinandined. Liu


    Zhijie didn''te, and their rtives didn''t dare to enter the hotel. After all, they had never seen much


    of the world, so they were afraid of losing face.


    "What''s the hurry? He should be on her way."


    "Will Lydia''s family really note this year?"


    "Is Dad not angry? It''s strange. ording to our family rules, we must return to our hometown during


    the mid -autumn festival and Spring Festival."


    "You don''t know yet, do you? Yvonne is in charge of thepany. I''m afraid she doesn''t take us


    rtives seriously for a long time. Why would shee back to the party?"


    Taking advantage of Liu Zhijie''s absence, the group of rtives started to tease Lydia and Yvonne


    sarcastically.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Ferdinand''s family of three knew the truth, but they did not let go of this chance to add insult to injury.


    Flora said with a disdainful expression, "You don''t know that thest time I went to Cloud City, they all


    changed an Audi. Now that they are rich, how can they take us rtives seriously?"


    "Have they changed the Audi? Did Yvonne really get rich?"


    "I didn''t expect that their family actually depends on women to make a living. Godfrey is a good-for-


    nothing, and so is Samuel. They are so lucky."


    "That''s right. I wouldn''t even dare to go out if I were married to a man like Samuel. I''m afraid of losing


    face."


    Steven seemed to feel that these serious injuries were not enough to bring shame to Samuel. He


    continued," You don''t know that Samuel did not even dare to breathe when Aunt Lydia red at him.


    His status at home is like that of a rat crossing the street. I really don''t know how he has endured it for


    so many years. H e doesn''t want any man''s dignity anymore. If I were him, I would have jumped off a


    tall building tomit suicide. He lives without dignity. What kind of man is he?" "Is he still cleaning at


    home now?"


    "Yes, but he is not capable. What else can he do except washing dishes and washingundry?" Steven


    said with a smile. When he said these words, he seemed to forget that he also made no progress.


    "It''s really a shame for a man."


    "Fortunately, they didn''te this year. Otherwise, if I see him, I won''t even be able to eat. Instead, I


    will lose my appetite."


    "He''sing. Liu Zhijie ising."


    When Liu Zhijie''s car stopped at the entrance of the hotel, a group of rtives gathered around, eager


    to be Liu Zhijie''s servant, especially Steven, who opened the door for Liu Zhijie.


    "Dad, Mom."


    "Dad, Mom."


    "Not only is Zhijie promising, but he also has a striking appearance. He and Jiang Wan are a match


    made in heaven."


    "He''s handsome and rich. It''s hard to find such an excellent young man like you."


    "Zhijie, when do you arrange a job for my daughter? She''s not very promising, but it''s not a problem to


    help you."


    "I still have a son. He has just resigned recently. You should think about it."


    After everyone tried to curry favor with Liu Zhijie deliberately, they would talk about their good-for-


    nothing children. Obviously, they hoped that Liu Zhijie could lead them to develop together.


    Liu Zhijie was not ttered. After all, the younger generations in the Jiang family were ignorant and


    ipetent. If they were put in hispany, they would be maggots.


    "Uncles and aunts, if you have something to say, let''s talk about it when we have dinner," Liu Zhijie said


    with a smile.


    "Okay, okay, do what you want. We''ll all listen to you."


    Jiang Wan was very happy to see her rtives ttering Liu Zhijie. This was what she wanted, because


    Liu Zhijie''s praise was praise for her. It was a pity that she didn''t seed in showing off in front of


    Yvonne, which made her ufortable. But fortunately, she didn''t let Yvonne attend today''s party, so


    she didn''t feel annoyed if she didn''t see her.


    The group of people walked to the door of the hotel, and two doormen reached out to stop them. One


    of them asked, "Excuse me, are you Mr. Hannigan''s guests?"


    "What Mr. Hannigan? I''ve reserved a table here today." Liu Zhijie was stopped by the doorman. He was


    dissatisfied. There were so many rtives in the Jiang family. If he was stopped by the doorman, it


    would such a shameful thing. Wouldn''t it be a joke?


    "I''m sorry. The hotel has been booked. If you are not M r. Hannigan''s guest, you are not qualified to


    enter," the doorman said.


    The entire hotel had been booked?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When Liu Zhijie was making the reservation, he had never heard of this matter. At this time, the


    rtives o f the Jiang family were all looking at him with questioning eyes, which made him even more


    annoyed.


    "Ask your manager toe out! Who do you think you are? You dare to stop me? Don''t you know that


    the customer is God?" Liu Zhijie said coldly.


    At this time, a middle-aged man in a suit came to the door. The name of the lobby manager was clearly


    written on the work card hanging on his chest.


    "Manager, is your doorman blind? How dare he stop m e?" Liu Zhijie said discontentedly.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    The manager looked up at Liu Zhijie. Today, the big boss had personally ordered that the restaurant


    had been booked. No matter who had booked it before, it did not count. He knew Liu Zhijie had booked


    it, but so what?


    The boss said that no one was allowed in, so no one was allowed in.


    It didn''t matter to the Zong Huang Hotel who offended the guests. Those who shoulde would still


    "Liu Zhijie, are you deaf? Didn''t you hear they said that the hotel was booked today?" The manager


    said disdainfully.


    Liu Zhijie had a high reputation in the eyes of the Jiang family. If he lost face today, how could he raise


    his head in front of the Jiang family in the future?


    "It''s up to you, isn''t it? Believe it or not, I''ll call your boss right now andin. Do you know that


    customers are god!?" Liu Zhijie said coldly.


    "Okay, if you are willing to call, just give it a try. If you don''t have the boss''s phone number, I can give it


    to you. What do you think?" The manager said with a smile. How could Zong Huang hotel have such a


    set of theories that customers were god?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone came to the Zong Huang Hotel for the sake o f Tang Zong. No one had ever made trouble


    since the opening of the Zong Huang Hotel, and even security was omitted in the hotel. Why? Wasn''t it


    because Tang Zong had a high status in the Bin County, and no one dared to offend him?


    Liu Zhijie didn''t expect the manager''s attitude to be so tough. He didn''t have Tang Zong''s phone


    number; the manager still wanted to give it to him?


    But what could he say calling Tang Zong? Did Liu Zhijie still have the courage to question Tang Zong?


    He had offended Tang Zong in the mall a few days ago, and Liu Zhijie hadn¡¯t yet to recover from it. If he


    were t o cause trouble for Tang Zong again, he wouldn''t even think about what would happen to him.


    "Zhijie, call their boss. These workers are snobbish. Let him know how powerful you are."


    "You think you''re great just because you''re dressed like a dog. Do you know who Liu Zhijie is?"


    "Even if your bosses, he must give Liu Zhijie face. Who do you think you are?"


    One by one, the Jiang family rtives held their heads high, thinking that Liu Zhijie would surely be


    able to handle this matter.


    However, upon hearing these words, Liu Zhijie became more and more embarrassed. Tang Zong would


    give him face? Who was he in front of Tang


    Zong?


    "Liu Zhijie, you''re so capable that even our boss has to give you face. You''re bragging in front of these


    people again, aren''t you? Otherwise, I¡¯ll pass these words to our boss." The manager sneered. Even


    those big shots i n the county dared not say such words.


    Hearing this, Liu Zhijie immediately panicked and quickly scolded the rtives of the Jiang family, "Shut


    up and don''t talk."


    "Zhijie, we''re helping you. Why are you yelling at us?"


    "Yes, it''s obvious that this manager looks down on you. We are helping you."


    "The more low-key you are, the more some people look down on you. It''s time to be high-profile."


    Liu Zhijie couldn''t exin his bitterness. These bad rtives thought they were helping him, but in fact,


    they were trying to harm him.


    Even if the manager in front of him was just one of Tang Zong''s subordinates, he wasn''t definitely


    qualified to offend him.


    At this time, Jiang Hong walked to Liu Zhijie''s side and said to Liu Zhijie with his back straight, "They


    are right. If you keep a low profile, you will only be looked down upon. Call their boss."


    "Grandpa, I..." Liu Zhijie smiled bitterly and didn''t know what to say.


    Jiang Wan knew Liu Zhijie''s situation. If she asked him toin to Tang Zong, wouldn''t that be


    courting death? 1


    But who on earth was this Mr. Hannigan? Why did he suddenly book the hotel? He was obviously going


    against them.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    "Grandpa, shall we go somewhere else?" Jiang Wan asked.


    Jiang Hong frowned. Now that there was finally a man in the family who was excellent, how could he


    bear this grievance? Wouldn''t it be very embarrassing for him to go home and leave in disgrace when


    he arrived at the door?


    "Jiang Wan, what are you talking about? Are we allowed to be bullied by such snobs?" Jiang Hong said


    discontentedly.


    Hearing this, the manager said coldly, "Old man, I advise you to be sensible. Don''t tell me you don''t


    know who the owner of the Zong Huang Hotel is? Do you need me to remind you?"


    "Manager, I''m sorry. We''ll leave right away," Liu Zhijie said quickly. The situation was getting out of


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    hand. If things went on like this, Tang Zong might be disturbed.


    "Go?"


    Jiang Hong was enraged by his words. He had not even brought glory to her family yet, yet he had


    already lost all their face.


    "Zhijie, what do you mean? If we just leave like this, where can we put the face of the Jiang family?"


    Jiang Hong asked.


    The manager couldn''t help but sneer and said, "Old stuff, what kind of famous family is your Jiang


    family? Is it very famous in Bin County? Why haven''t I heard of it? Who else would take the Jiang


    family seriously except you?"


    This was a big truth. Although Bin County was not big, who knew the so-called Jiang family that Jiang


    Hong had mentioned? Who would take it seriously?


    It was just an ordinary family, but in Jiang Hong''s mouth, it was like an aristocratic family, which couldn''t


    help but make peopleugh.


    Jiang Hong''s face was ghastly pale. The Jiang family was not well-known in Bin County, but after Jiang


    Wan married Liu Zhijie, the situation would be different.


    Although Liu Zhijie was not as outstanding as Tang Zong, in Jiang Hong''s view, he had his own


    County.


    "Don''t look down on the Jiang family, or you''ll regret it in the future," Jiang Hong said.


    The manager shook his head helplessly. It was really tiring to talk to such stubborn people. The point


    was that he was arrogant, which was really puzzling.


    Was Liu Zhijie the only one who could be so confident? He was just a small boss of a run-down


    "You''d better leave, or Liu Zhijie will regret it. Why don''t you ask him what will happen if he offends


    Tang Zong?" the manager said.


    At this time, the manager saw a car parked outside the hotel, which was Tang Zong''s usual car. It


    seemed that the honored guest had arrived.


    "Get out of my way. Don''t be an eyesore here," the manager said impatiently as he passed through the


    crowd and headed for Tang Zong''s car.


    Tang Zong''s car was representing him in Bin County and everyone knew about it.


    When he saw the car, it was as if he had seen Tang Zong himself. Therefore, Liu Zhijie was


    undoubtedly desperate at this moment.


    "Zhijie, I''m sorry." Jiang Wan whispered beside Liu Zhijie. She was afraid that Liu Zhijie would me


    her for this matter.


    Liu Zhijie''s face was ashen. If Tang Zong knew about this, he wouldn''t be far from bankruptcy. It was all


    Jiang Hong''s fault. If he hadn''t been so stubborn, they would have left a long time ago. How could they


    have met Tang Zong?


    "It''s not easy for me to develop apany. It''s going t o be ruined by the Jiang family," Liu Zhijie said,


    gnashing his teeth.


    Jiang Wan''s face was pale. Liu Zhijie usually listened t o her and loved her very much, but Jiang Wan


    was self


    -aware. Liu Zhijie would definitely choose thepany''s future instead of the woman.


    Moreover, Liu Zhijie''spany was ruined. If she wanted to find another rich and young boyfriend, it


    would not be so simple.


    After the car stopped, the manager had already jogged to the side of the car. Everyone in the Jiang


    family craned their necks.


    Although it wasn''t a good thing for Tang Zong to appear at this time, he was a big shot in the county


    after all. It was an honor for them to be able to see Tang Zong from a close distance.


    "It''s so good to have money. This car costs tens of millions."


    "Sigh, it would be great if Tang Zong were to be able to see the daughter of the Jiang Family."


    "Liu Zhijie may be outstanding, but he''s still a far cry from Tang Zong."


    When there was a sharp contrast between the two, the rtives of the Jiang family actually looked


    down on Liu Zhijie. This was probably the mindset of a poor and unruly person.


    After the door opened, when Godfrey got out of the car, everyone in the Jiang family was stunned.


    How could he get out of Tang Zong''s carriage?


    And then they were followed by Lydia, then Yvonne, Samuel.


    The Jiang family members were stunned!


    "Isn''t... isn''t this Lydia¡¯s family?"


    "They... Why are they in Tang Zong''s car?"


    "Mr. Hannigan, the manager just said that a man named Mr. Hannigan has booked the hotel. Is Mr.


    Hannigan Samuel?"


    Although Jiang Wan was shocked, she was even angrier. In her opinion, this had to be Samuel¡¯s doing.


    He had deliberately embarrassed them.


    Jiang Wan, who was full of anger and murderous intent, walked toward Samuel.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    After looking at Samuel with burning eyes, Jiang Wan turned to look at Yvonne again, as if she was


    going to tear the tendons and skin off her.


    "Yvonne, did you deliberately humiliate us?" Jiang Wan was so angry that her body was shaking. She


    had lost so much face in the shopping mall that it took her a while to recover, but now she was even


    angrier.


    Originally, she thought that after driving them out of the house, Yvonne would know the lesson enough,


    but she didn''t expect that it was not enough at all. Yvonne was still making things difficult for her in the


    hotel.


    "I did it on purpose? Jiang Wan, make it clear. Why did I deliberately make things difficult for you? You


    used Grandpa''s number to cken my mother''s number, didn''t you?" Yvonne said.


    "So what if it''s me? What right do you have to attend the family gathering?" asked Jiang Wan.


    "I don''t have the right, so I''m not here to attend the gathering either. I just want to book this hotel and


    have a normal meal." Yvonne''s character was not that arrogant and domineering, but everyone had a


    bottom line. Jiang Wan had obviously vited her bottom line, so that was why she said something like


    that.


    "Yvonne, you''re the one in charge of thepany. Do you really think you''re something? Where did


    your


    moneye from? Don''t you know that it''s illegal to use the public funds? Believe it or not, I''ll charge


    this matter to the Sue family and make you go to jail," Jiang Wan said angrily. She had spent millions of


    yuan in the mall before, and at that time, she began to figure out where Yvonne got money from. After


    Liu Zhijie''s advice, she guessed that Yvonne must have used the public funds to earn face for herself,


    so she had already nned to report it to the Sue family.


    Even if Yvonne was put in jail, she wouldn''t feel sorry for her at all.


    Her face had been totally ruined by Yvonne. If she didn''t trample on Yvonne, how could she let it go?


    "Jiang Wan, you can''t understand the world of the rich, I can understand you. As for you saying that I


    can move the public funds, you can sue me. To tell you the truth, I don''t work in the Sue family


    anymore," Yvonne said.


    Not working in the Sue family?


    If she didn''t rely on the Sue family, how could she have so much money?


    From the beginning to the end, Jiang Wan had never thought that the money had anything to do with


    Samuel, because in her opinion, it was impossible.


    "Don''t try to lie to me. Once I tell the Sue family about this, you''ll know what will happen to you," Jiang


    Wan said coldly.


    "If there''s nothing else, don''t disturb my meal,"


    Yvonne said tly. She didn''t want to fall out with Jiang Wan, but Jiang Wan was aggressive. If she


    didn''t lose her temper, she would really be bullied like a soft persimmon.


    Samuel was actually quite happy Yvonne had acted this. She had been in the Sue family for so many


    years. No matter what kind of grievance she had suffered, she would be silent and bear it silently. This


    kind of temperament, from a certain point of view, did have some benefits. But if she allowed others to


    suppress her, it would not be good, because some people would take it for granted.


    For example, the Jiang family looked down on him and they thought it was a matter of course. He just


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    didn''t care. If he took it seriously, an ordinary family like the Jiang family was not worth one of his finger.


    "Lydia, what''s going on? Aren''t youing back?" At this time, Jiang Hong walked to the front of the


    car and asked Lydia.


    Jiang Bo and Ferdinand both lowered their heads at the same time, because the two families had


    deliberately hidden this matter from Jiang Hong. Now that Jiang Hong was going to pursue this matter,


    they definitely had something to do with it.


    "Dad, I''ve been here for a few days. Who told you that I wouldn''te? I''m staying at my brother''s


    house. He drove me out." Lydia sneered.


    "Jiang Bo, what''s going on?" Jiang Hong asked.


    Jiang Bo sneaked a peek at Xu Fang, and Xu Fang said, "Dad, now their family is rich. They don''t take


    us seriously and have done a lot of unkind things to embarrass us. Of course, I have to drive them


    away. You''ve seen what happened today. They did it on purpose."


    "Lydia, I didn''t expect you to be like this now that you have money. Have you forgotten how we


    treated you in the past?" After that, Xu Fang still criticized Lydia.


    At this time, Flora did not dare to speak. If it were in the past, she would definitely have scolded her.


    But now, she had borrowed 200,000 yuan from Lydia. If she continued to add insult to injury at this


    time, Lydia would not be able to contain her anger when she mentioned this matter.


    "Xu Fang, you have to feel your conscience when you speak. Don''t you know who makes trouble first?


    Do you want me to tell Dad the whole thing?" Lydia said.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    "Say it." Before Xu Fang could say anything, Jiang Hong had already made the final decision.


    Lydia told Jiang Hong what had happened in the mall. It was clear who was right and who was wrong.


    Jiang Hong was so angry that he mistakenly thought that Lydia was rich, so she didn''t take him


    seriously a s a father. He didn''t expect that Lydia''s family would b e made difficult on Jiang Wan and be


    driven out of the family. Even the three of Jiang Wan''s family made up an excuse to deceive him.


    Jiang Hong, who was angry, scolded Jiang Bo, "I''m not at home. As a Big Brother, you even turned


    your brother and sister''s rtionship into a mess."


    "Dad, I..."


    "Stop it. Your family, hurry up and apologize to Lydia," Jiang Hong said.


    Jiang Bo looked at Xu Fang and Jiang Wan in embarrassment. It was okay for him to apologize, but


    how could these two people apologize?


    Especially Jiang Wan, she had already lost face when she was disgraced. If she apologized to Lydia


    again, how could she face others in the future?


    "Grandpa, why should I apologize to her? After I marry Liu Zhijie, I am a member of the Liu family,¡±


    Jiang


    Wan said discontentedly. These words were undoubtedly a warning to Jiang Hong and giving face t o


    Liu Zhijie. Otherwise, Liu Zhijie would not give the Jiang family any benefits in the future.


    "Zhijie, please speak up for me," Jiang Wan reminded Liu Zhijie.


    Liu Zhijie s eyes had been fixed on Samuel. His presence was easy to ignore. He did not say a word or


    do anything. But Liu Zhijie felt that everything had something to do with Samuel. It might even be


    directed by him behind the scenes.


    Jiang Wan had always regarded him as a good-for-nothing, but in fact, after a few encounters with him,


    Liu Zhijie felt Samuel was not a simple person, and now he came here in Tang Zong''s car.


    With Yvonne''s ability alone, how could he sit on Tang Zong''s car?


    "What are you doing? I asked you to speak up for me," Jiang Wan said anxiously. She had lost enough


    face. She did not want to embarrass herself in front of so many rtives. She believed that as long as


    Liu Zhijie spoke up for her, Jiang Hong would not make things difficult for her.


    Liu Zhijie took a deep breath and said, "You''ve gone too far in this matter."


    Samuel faintly when he heard this. This fellow was quite smart. Could it be that he had discovered


    something? 2


    "What... what did you say?" Jiang Wan looked at Liu Zhijie in disbelief. She did not believe that Liu


    Zhijie would say something like that.


    "I want you to apologize," Liu Zhijie said.


    Jiang Wan walked madly to Liu Zhijie, pulling Liu Zhijie''s clothes, and shouted, "Are you crazy? You


    asked me to apologize to her. Do you still think I''m not embarrassed enough? I''m your woman. Why


    don''t you help me?"


    Liu Zhijie suddenly felt disgusted. Save face for Jiang Wan? Not to mention whether he had the ability


    or not, if all this was really done by Samuel, and even he was finished, how could he care about Jiang


    Wan?


    "Stop messing around. Otherwise, we''d better break up, " Liu Zhijie said. He didn''t dare to gamble.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if only one percent chance that it was caused by Samuel, he couldn''t risk it.


    Jiang Wan was stunned. Breakup! Liu Zhijie wanted to break up with her!


    Jiang Wan knew that it was meaningless to make a scene on this matter. If Liu Zhijie continued to be


    dissatisfied, it would be impossible for her to live the life of a rich man. 1


    Jiang Wan, who had calmed down in an instant, gritted her teeth and walked up to Lydia. She lowered


    her head and said, "Aunt Lydia, I''m sorry. It''s my fault."


    Samuel had seen many people who gave up their dignity in front of money, but he knew that Jiang Wan


    was not convinced.


    "Alright, alright, we''re all rtives. Forget it when it''s over. It''s almost lunch time, let''s go eat." Jiang


    Hong didn''t want to cause too much of a fuss, so he decided t oe forward and settle things.


    However, he turned around, as if he wanted to go to the Zong Huang Hotel.


    "Who said that you are qualified to have dinner here?" Samuel said tly.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Samuel''s words caused a heated discussion among the rtives of the Jiang family.


    Although they had booked the hotel in the name Samuel, who didn''t know that it was Yvonne who paid


    for it? How could Samuel, a good-for-nothing man, do this?


    "Samuel, you do not have the right to speak here. Shut your stinky mouth."


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you say that Grandpa is not qualified?"


    "Being a toy boy makes you the main character. Why don''t you fucking take a look at yourself?"


    Several rtives pointed at Samuel and swore.


    Steven walked up to Samuel with a sneer on his face. He said, "Samuel, you think of yourself as a


    character? Since when have you lost your sense of self-awareness?"


    "Yvonne, I don''t want to see this good-for-nothing in today''s dinner. Just ask him to leave," Jiang Hong


    said to Yvonne. In his opinion, Samuel was too ungrateful to show off in front of him with the money of


    the Sue Family. Wasn''t that a joke?


    "Grandfather, I can''t make the decision," Yvonne said.


    Jiang Hong''s face darkened and he said, "What do you


    mean? Does this good-for-nothing still have the final say in the Sue family?"


    Seeing Yvonne remain silent, Jiang Hong looked at Lydia and said, "Lydia, I''m your father. I don''t have


    the right. Who has the right?"


    Lydia sneaked a peek at Samuel. When Samuel became strong, she did not even dare to breathe.


    How could she have the right to make a decision?


    "Are you trying to embarrass me? Are you dumb?" Jiang Hong said angrily.


    "Grandpa, you''d better find another ce to have a dinner. I invited an important guest today. Even the


    talent in your eyes, Liu Zhijie, is not qualified to sit on the table," Samuel said.


    Hearing these disrespectful words, Steven grabbed Samuel''s cor and said with a ferocious


    expression," Samuel, if you don''t shut up again, I''ll beat you until you don''t dare to speak."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel looked at Steven scornfully and said, "Let go of me, or you will regret it."


    "Regret?" Steven waved his fist with a grim smile and said angrily, "I''ll fucking let you know what regret


    is."


    Before his fistnded on Samuel¡¯s face, Steven suddenly retreated and rolled on the ground three


    times before stopping. The ce where his lower abdomen was kicked was so painful that he wanted


    to die.


    "Samuel, you dare to hit my son. I''ll kill you." Flora saw that Steven was beaten and rushed to Samuel.


    Lydia was afraid Samuel would beat Flora, so she quickly stopped Flora and said, "It''s Steven who


    wants to beat him. How can you me him? When will you pay back the 200,000 you borrowed from


    me?"


    "Bullshit, when did I borrow your money? Do you have proof? Do you have a loan receipt?" Flora


    shouted, then rolled on the ground crying, and said to Jiang Hong, "Dad, Steven is your grandson. Now


    he''s being bullied by an outsider. Do you want to watch it happen?"


    "Samuel, don¡¯t you know who you are? How dare you beat a member of my Jiang family?" Jiang Hong


    said, gritting his teeth.


    Samuel said indifferently, "If he didn''t hit me, how could he be beaten? In your eyes, can I only stand


    upright and be beaten?"


    "What else could it be? A good-for-nothing like you have no right to fight back. Do you think my Jiang


    family will be suppressed under your feet?" Jiang Hong said coldly.


    Although Yvonne had the blood of the Jiang Family, she was still angry when she heard this. What right


    did Steven have to beat Samuel, while Samuel could only stand and be beaten?


    "Grandpa, even if you''re partial, there''s no need to be s o obvious. Samuel is my husband and a


    member of the Jiang family," Yvonne said.


    Jiang Hong smiled disdainfully. "Him? Without my acknowledgment, he can only be considered an


    inferior member of the Jiang family. What right does h e have be a member of the Jiang family?"


    "Jiang Hong, I didn''t admit that I''m a member of the Jiang family. Do you deserve it?" Samuel said with


    a smile.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    "Do you deserve it?"


    The words made Jiang Hong tremble with anger. Such a good-for-nothing dared to say that he was not


    worthy!


    "You son of a bitch, where do you get the sense of superiority? Even Liu Zhijie doesn''t dare to talk to


    me like that. Who do you think you are?" Jiang Hong said angrily.


    Samuel nced at Liu Zhijie, who did not dare to look straight into his eyes. He lowered his head


    subconsciously.


    "Who do you think he is? In your eyes, Liu Zhijie is a superior boss, but in my eyes, he is nothing,"


    Samuel said.


    Jiang Hong suddenlyughed. This good-for-nothing dared to say that Liu Zhijie was nothing in his


    eyes.


    Now that Yvonne had made a name for herself, and even he was so emboldened, he was truly


    shameless.


    "Samuel, you''re a good-for-nothing relying on a woman. How dare you say something like that? Aren''t


    you afraid of making othersugh at you? If Yvonne hadn''t been in charge, you wouldn''t even have the


    right to stand in front of me. Get out of here. The Jiang family won''t admit your identity, and you don''t


    have the right to eat in a hotel." After saying that, Jiang


    Hong turned to look at Yvonne and said, "Yvonne, if he is here, I will leave. You decide whether I''m


    here or not."


    Was he going to draw a line?


    Yvonne was very angry, but Jiang Hong was her grandfather after all. And she couldn''t ignore Samuel


    for Jiang Hong.


    More importantly, it had nothing to do with her to book the entire hotel. Samuel was the one who took


    care of it.


    Yvonne didn''t know what kind of guest Samuel was going to entertain, but since he said so, the guest


    must be there.


    "Grandpa, you think I paid for the hotel, but in fact, it has nothing to do with me. I didn''t pay a penny, so


    I''m not qualified to stop him," Yvonne said.


    This kind of statement sounded ridiculous in the eyes of the Jiang family. If it wasn''t Yvonne''s money,


    then was it still Samuel''s? How could anyone believe it?


    "Yvonne, I didn''t expect that you wouldn''t even help your grandfather for the sake of an outsider."


    "You''re rich now. It''s really different. You don''t even care about your elders. People like you don''t


    deserve t o be a member of the Jiang family."


    "It''s just a shabby hotel. Do you really think we will think highly of it?"


    The rtives of the Jiang family used Yvonne one after another, but Yvonne stood by Samuel''s side


    and remained unmoved.


    "Who said that my ce is a shabby hotel?"


    Looking in the direction of the voice, everyone in the Jiang family suddenly became silent, especially


    the man who just talked about the hotel. He even took a few steps back because the person who came


    was the boss of Zong Huang Hotel, the first person in the county, Tang Zong!


    "T... Mr. Tang, no one said that this ce is a shabby hotel. You must have misheard." Liu Zhijie ran to


    Tang Zong immediately. Although these words came from the Jiang family, he was now half a son-in-


    "It''s you again?" Tang Zong looked at Liu Zhijie disdainfully and said, "Do you mean that I''m deaf?"


    "No, no, Mr. Tang, how dare I?" Liu Zhijie was so scared that he bowed down obsequiously.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The arrogance of the previously arrogant rtives of the Jiang family immediately dissipated, and even


    Jiang Hong was iparably nervous.


    He addressed the Jiang Family as ''the Jiang Family'', which seemed to be very impressive. But this was


    only a performance in front of the Jiang Family''s rtives. Although the old man was old, he was not


    senile and knew Tang Zong''s status in the county.


    TheJiang family was nothing in his eyes.


    Even Liu Zhijie had to bow his head. They were not qualified to be presumptuous.


    "Who said my hotel was a shabby hotel? Come out and let me have a look," said Tang Zong.


    The man was so frightened that he trembled, lowered his head and kept silent. Although he was not a


    promising man, and there was nothing worth being targeted by Tang Zong, once Tang Zong recognized


    his appearance, he would probably have no chance to work in the county in the future.


    "President Tang, this is our family matter. It wouldn''t b e appropriate for you to intervene." Jiang Hong


    was the head of the family, so he could only force himself t o speak to Tang Zong.


    "Is it good that you cause trouble in my hotel because o f your family matter??" Tang Zong asked in


    reply.


    Jiang Hong gritted his teeth and said, "President Tang, we booked a table at your hotel today, but when


    we got there, we were told that the hotel had been booked. It''s not very kind of you to do business like


    this, is it?"


    "Kind?" Tang Zongughed and said, "Even those big bosses can''t do anything to me, let alone you.


    What''s more, I invited distinguished guests to dinner today. What right do you have to enter the hotel?"


    After saying that, Tang Zong walked towards Samuel.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Tang Zong''s words made the Jiang Family a little bit strange. Samuel said he was going to entertain


    the distinguished guests, but now Tang Zong was going to entertain the distinguished guests.


    Could Samuel be bragging?


    When this idea emerged in the minds of all the Jiang family members, a smile appeared on everyone''s


    faces. Being able to watch Samuel¡¯s bragging be exposed was a great satisfaction.


    Even Jiang Hong thought so. Although he was destined not to go to the Zong Huang Hotel to eat today,


    it was not a bad thing to see Samuel embarrassing himself.


    "Mr. Hannigan, I''m sorry that I''mte." Tang Zong bowed and said apologetically as he walked to


    Samuel¡¯s side.


    A bolt from the blue struck the hearts of all the Jiang family members.


    How could that be!


    Tang Zong is apologizing to Samuel!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Liu Zhijie was scared out of his wits by this scene.


    Even though he had guessed Samuel wasn''t simple, he hadn''t expected that even Tang Zong would


    have to apologize to him!


    Furthermore, Tang Zong''s action of bending down clearly showed that his position was lower


    thanSamuel. 1


    How could it be possible?


    How could it be like this?


    Liu Zhijie''s eyes widened in disbelief. He was the son-i nw of the Sue family, a well-known good-for-


    nothing. How could Tang Zong lower his head and bow to a worthless man who had been demoted by


    Jiang Wan?


    "It''s over, it''s over." Liu Zhijie couldn''t help but say. Although he didn''t know the identity of Samuel, from


    Tang Zong''s attitude towards him, it was enough to prove that he was not a person to be trifled with.


    Now, the Jiang family had obviously caused Samuel¡¯s dissatisfaction. He was also suspected of adding


    fuel t o the fire. If Samuel did not let him go, thepany that he had just started would definitely


    perish.


    This won''t do!


    How could thepany that he had worked so hard t o build be destroyed so easily!


    If he lost thepany, all the beautiful dreams would turn into bubbles, which was uneptable to Liu


    Zhijie.


    Liu Zhijie rushed to Samuel and knelt down with a thud. He said, "Mr. Hannigan, I have nothing to do


    with the Jiang family business. I just broke up with


    Jiang Wan. Please don''t get me involved because of the Jiang family business."


    Liu Zhijie''s kneel undoubtedly dropped a bombshell, which shocked all the Jiang family members who


    hadn''te to their senses yet.


    In the hearts of the Jiang family members, Liu Zhijie was already an iparable talent. Jiang Hong


    even hoped that Liu Zhijie could help the Jiang family to glorify their family name. But now, he knelt


    down and begged for mercy!


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    Jiang Hong didn''t understand how a good-for-nothing Samuel could be treated as an honored guest by


    Tang Zong.


    Was all of this just a show?


    How could they let Tang Zong cooperate with a good-for-nothing to put on an act?


    "Liu Zhijie, what are you talking about? When did I promise to break up?" Aftering to her senses,


    Jiang Wan shouted at Liu Zhijie in a hoarse voice.


    Liu Zhijie, who was kneeling on the ground, turned to look at Jiang Wan with a gloomy expression. He


    gnashed his teeth and said, "If it weren''t for you snobs who looked down on others, how could I have


    offended Mr. Hannigan? Bitch, fucking stop hurting m e. I have nothing to do with you now."

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    " Look down on others?"


    The Jiang family had always looked down on Samuel, but who would believe that he could be so


    powerful?


    "You actually dare to look down on Mr. Hannigan?" Tang Zong smiled and said, "Even I have to treat


    Mr. Hannigan as an honored guest. What right do you bunch of trash have to look down on Mr.


    Hannigan?"


    His words made all the Jiang family members desperate. If even Tang Zong admitted it himself, their


    hope of surviving would be shattered.


    Jiang Hong looked at Samuel with a pale face. Even if he was unwilling to believe it, he had to admit it.


    And he was very clear that with Yvonne''s ability, it was impossible for her to do it.


    Although the Sue family was doing well in Cloud City, this was still Bin County after all. Tang Zong had


    no reason to treat Yvonne so well.


    That was to say, Samuel did have some unknown ability. Perhaps, in the past three years, he had been


    hiding his strength by showing his useless face.


    Yvonne and her family were also shocked. They didn''t know who the honored guest in Samuel''s mouth


    was until Tang Zong appeared and the bomb detonated in their hearts. They suddenly realized that


    Samuel and Tang Zong were friends.


    It was no wonder that Tang Zong would give him a bag for no reason when she was in the market. It


    turned out that Tang Zong knew Samuel, and his status was obviously higher than Tang Zong s.


    "Why is this guy getting more and more powerful?" Lydia whispered in Yvonne''s ear.


    Yvonne shook her head with a wry smile and said,'' It''s not that he''s getting more and more powerful,


    but that he has always been so powerful. It''s just that we don''t know."


    Samuel''s identity had always been a mystery. Yvonne didn''t want to get to the bottom of it, but she


    knew one thing. Samuel''s life was never simple, and he was never a good-for-nothing.


    "Mr. Hannigan, please." Tang Zong finished his words and looked at the manager.


    After receiving the signal, the manager said to the Jiang family, "Get out of here. If you block the way


    again, I''ll call the security guards."


    The Jiang family made way for Samuel. Some people were so regretful that they beat their chests and


    stamped their feet as they watched Samuel walk into the hotel.


    Liu Zhijie was no big deal. They missed the chance to curry favor with a bigger shot.


    Samuel was a distinguished guest of Tang Zong. If he could butter up to Samuel, wouldn''t they be able


    to rise to power in Bin County in the future?


    It was a pity that it was toote to regret it.


    "Zhijie, you''re joking that you want to break up with m e, aren''t you? I know you''re lying to Tang Zong.


    You won''t break up with me, will you?" Jiang WanJiang Wan walked over to Liu Zhijie and pulled him


    tightly.


    Liu Zhijie snorted, shook off Jiang Wan, and said," Don''t think I don''t know that you''re with me for


    money. As long as a richer person appears, you''ll abandon me without hesitation. In this case, it''s


    better to break the rtionship early. And because of you, I offended Samuel. Now, whether the


    Bankrupt?


    If Liu Zhijie went bankrupt, Jiang Wan would break up with him without hesitation. There was no doubt.


    "You''re indeed a gold digger. Get out of here. I hope you can find a rich man in the future. But judging


    from the current situation, no one dares to ept you. " Liu Zhijie sneered disdainfully.


    Jiang Wan was devastated. The words "a gold digger" stung her heart, but she couldn''t deny that she


    was indeed such a woman, i


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But in order to get a better life, was there anything wrong with that?


    Who was willing to be poor for the rest of their lives?


    Who was willing to let go of their happy life?


    "Why aren''t you leaving yet? Are you going to stay here and make a fool of yourselves?" Jiang Hong


    berated coldly before taking the lead to leave.


    Steven''s family of three walked at the back of the crowd. He was beaten by Samuel. It was normal for


    Steven to have hatred in his heart, but now he had another idea.


    "Mom, I feel that I''m seriously injured. I must make Samuel pay for it," Steven said.


    Hearing the words "money", Flora''s eyes lit up.


    "He''s Tang Zong''s friend, aren''t you courting death by asking him topensate us with money?"


    Ferdinand didn''t agree with this matter. In the past, they would''ve been proud in front of Samuel. But


    now, they didn''t have the right to do so.


    Flora was unhappy to hear this. She gave Ferdinand a punch and said, "It''s natural to ask him


    doesn''t pay at least 100,000 yuan, I won''t stop. Even if I go to Cloud City, I will make trouble for him."


    After that, Flora asked Steven with concern, "Son, you are in great pain, aren''t you?"


    Steven instantly understood what Flora meant. He cried, covered his stomach, squatted on the ground,


    and couldn''t stand up. He said, "Mom, it hurts so much.


    II


    Flora said with a smile, "We won''t leave. We''ll wait here. We won''t stop until he pays for it."


    Although Ferdinand was greedy for money, he still felt that this matter wasn''t right. It wasn''t a wise


    decision to provoke Samuel now. With Tang Zong''s ability, even if they made trouble for Samuel, what


    kind of trouble could they create? Tang Zong could suppress this matter with just a single hair, and he


    could even suppress them until they were out of breath.


    However, for the sake of money, it was not impossible t o give it a try. If Samuel was willing to spend


    money to settle the matter, it would be a windfall.


    The family of three scoundrels hid in the flower stand in front of the hotel, waiting for Samuel to show


    up.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    In the most luxurious private room in the Zong Huang Hotel, there were many dishes on the table.


    When Yvonne saw Tang Zong carefully serving Samuel, she was a little worried. Because she couldn''t


    see through Samuel, she felt that the distance between her and Samuel was getting farther and farther


    away.


    Yvonne had thought of many ways to shake Samuel off when Samuel married into the Sue family. But


    now, Yvonne was worried that she would lose


    Samuel. The huge gap in her heart made her feel very ufortable. Even if she was with Samuel,


    Yvonne would feel a sense of being afraid of losing.


    During the meal, Samuel received a surprising message. He left the table after reading it.


    Samuel looked at the message on the top floor as he stood in front of the elevator. He couldn''t wait.


    Although the time was short, for Samuel, it was a long process of suffering.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When he reached the top floor and saw the familiar figure, he smiled.


    "Even the Cloud Dragon can''t imprison you. It looks like there is nowhere in this world that you can''t


    escape from." Samuel said after walking to his side.


    Di Rat turned his head and looked at Samuel sincerely. For him, escaping from CloudDragon did


    not have any excitement or sense of aplishment. He even felt that this was a matter of course. 1


    "You are wrong. There is a ce in this world that I might not be able toe out of either," Di Rat


    said.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. He had seen the ability of Di Rat. He could even get out of such a heavily


    guarded ce like Cloud Dragon. Was there still a ce where he couldn''t get out?


    "Really? I''m curious. Is there any ce more forbidding than Cloud Dragon in Huaxia?" Samuel asked


    curiously.


    "I don''t know, but this ce is called the Earth Core Prison. It''s a private organization. Many foreign evil


    criminals are sent to the Earth Core. After countless prison experts go to the Earth Core, they will


    disappear. It''s said that this is the most horrible prison in the world. No one can get out after entering,"


    said Di Rat.


    "From the looks of you, you really yearned for this ce?" Samuel asked in a puzzled manner. Since


    even De Rat had said so, then this Earth Core Prison was indeed terrifying. However, De Rat seemed


    to be eager to give it a try, causing Samuel to be very confused.


    "So far, no one in Huaxia is qualified to enter the Earth Core Prison. Do you think I am qualified?" Di


    Rat asked Samuel.


    "There is no death penalty for foreign countries. This i s a different rule. Even if youmit a heinous


    crime, you may not be sent to the Earth Core. Moreover, why d o you have to go against yourself to go


    to such a dangerous ce?" Samuel smiled bitterly. He really could not understand how Di Rat reveled


    in the idea of getting out of prison. Moreover, so many experts had all fallen in the Earth Core prison.


    Was he not worried that he would not be able to get out?


    "Do you know why Earth Core exists?" Di Rat asked.


    "Since it is a private organization, then it must be for the sake of profit." Samuel said.


    "That''s right." Di Rat nodded and said, "There are many people who can''t die but can''t show their


    faces. They will be locked up in the Earth Core prison. This has nothing to do with whether they have


    made a mistake or not. Don''t you want to know who is locked up inside?"


    Samuel frowned and asked in a cold voice, "What do you mean?"


    "You should know what I''m trying to say," Di Rat said.


    Samuel''s breathing gradually became rapid. Gina once said that it was very likely that his grandfather


    had not died. Then, he suddenly evaporated in the human world. Could he have been locked up in the


    Earth Core?


    But how could Di Rat know about this? How could he know the inside story of the Hannigan family?


    "You''d better exin things clearly to me, or you''ll die here today," Samuel said.


    Feeling the strong killing intent emanating from Samuel, Di Rat hurriedly said, "Don''t be angry. I''m just


    guessing. The purpose of my words is to let you send me to the Earth Core."


    "I don''t even know the Earth Core Prison. Why do you think I can send you there?" Samuel said.


    "Because you have money. A private organization is meant to make money, isn''t it?" Di Ratughed.


    "I''m not satisfied with this exnation." Samuel suddenly pinched Di Rat''s throat.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Di Rat''s face turned red because he could not breathe. He struggled and patted Samuel¡¯s hand.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, his abilityy in getting out of prison, not fighting. He was no match for Samuel in terms of


    strength.


    It was only when he was about to faint due to theck of oxygen that he was tossed onto the ground by


    Samuel.


    Di Rat panted heavily. It was as if he was treading on thin ice. He looked at Samuel in horror.


    "Is there any other exnation?" Samuel said .


    The sense of suffocation made Di Rat regreting to Samuel . But in this situation, if he did not give


    Samuel a reasonable exnation, he would die!


    "Is it important to exin? Don''t you want to give it a try? At least I have the ability to prove it for you,"


    said Di Rat.


    Samuel was silent for a long time.


    It was impossible for him to verify whether his grandfather was alive or not. However, the existence o f


    the Earth Core was indeed a ce worthy of investigation. Moreover, what he had said still echoed in


    Samuel¡¯s mind.


    If he didn''t see the body, how could it prove that his grandfather was really dead?


    Samuel had already sent his men to investigate the Taoist, but there was still no information about him.


    Perhaps the Earth Core would be a breakthrough. 1


    "You can go in, but you can''te out. A prison like the Earth Core Prison will certainly prevent all


    signals from being transmitted. How are you going to inform me?" Samuel asked.


    "I need a cellmate to imnt a signal device in his body, so that I can inform you," the mole said. 1


    "If the Earth Core can''t even find this point, there''s no way it can maintain a high degree of mystery. I


    can''t trust what you say," Samuel said.


    "There''s a signal device that doesn''t emit any signal before it''s used. It won''t give off any signal, and it


    won''t be found out," said Di Rat.


    Samuel didn''t know much about high technology, but Di Rat wouldn''t lie. He could find someone to ask


    and verify it.


    "So your prison friend is just a scapegoat?" Samuel asked.


    Di Rat smiled and said, "Of course! The signal transmission will definitely be discovered by the Earth


    Core. I''m not going to die."


    "I''ll arrange it for you as soon as possible." With that, Samuel turned and left.


    Di Rat touched his neck, as if he had survived a disaster. He didn''t say anything until Samuel


    disappeared. "Damn, it''s too dangerous to deal with such a person. I almost lost my life. This is not an


    easy way to go. You''re looking for him, but you don''t know that his eyes are watching all this."


    When he got downstairs, Samuel sorted out his emotions at the door of the private room. Then he


    pushed the door open and walked in.


    When he wanted to hide his emotions, no one could see that this was Samuel¡¯s means of disguising


    himself. Otherwise, his little trick would have been discovered by Nangong Qianqiu over so many years


    in the Hannigan family.


    "What''s wrong?" Yvonne asked. Samuel left without saying a word and did not tell her what had


    happened, which made her worried.


    "Nothing, I just met a friend." Samuel said.


    Yvonne nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. After the meal, they nned to go back to the vi


    to have a rest.


    However, just as he walked out of the hotel, he heard a loud cry. He looked in the direction of the sound


    and saw that Steven was lying on the ground. Flora had snot and tears all over her face.


    "What are they doing?" Yvonne said with a look of annoyance. She hated this family to the core.


    "Samuel, you beat my son so hard that he''s seriously injured. You''ve lost your conscience. You''ve had


    enough to eat and drink, but my son is dying," Flora said to Samuel.


    With Samuel''s strength, it would be easy for him to kill Steven, let alone to severely wound him.


    However, the strength of that kick was controlled by Samuel. Although it would make Steven suffer, it


    was impossible for it to hurt him.


    "Flora, just tell me what you want to do," Samuel said.


    Flora wiped her tears and said, "He has to go to the hospital. You have to pay, medical fees, idental


    Samuel smiled, they had put on such a show just for the sake of money. They had reallye up with


    this idea.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    "You want money, don''t you? Give two hundred thousand dors back to me first." Lydia said angrily.


    She really couldn''t stand such shameless behavior. Moreover, Steven was fine before, and now he


    pretended to be sick. This was disgusting fraud.


    "Money? What money? Lydia, when did I lend you money? I don''t care. If you don''tpensate today,


    I will call the police to arrest you." Flora rolled and cried, which soon attracted the attention of passers-


    b y-


    Samuel walked up to Steven with a sneer and said, "D o you have enough money topensate for


    your injuries? How about I cripple your legs and give you more money?"


    Steven was so scared that he trembled. He quickly got up and hid behind Ferdinand.


    "Samuel, you''re so arrogant. Aren''t you afraid of being caught?" Ferdinand said.


    "Ferdinand, if your family of three doesn''t have enough fun, I can y with you. But you have to think


    about whether you can bear the consequences," Samuel said.


    When Ferdinand heard these words, he began to feel guilty. Samuel knew Tang Zong, how could he


    y with him? If Tang Zong were to make an appearance,


    a hundred Jiang Family members wouldn''t be enough.


    "I''m your elder, so why are you talking to me like that? " Ferdinand said angrily.


    "Elder?" Samuel smiled disdainfully and said, "I''m ashamed to have an elder like you. I warn you for


    thest time. If you do it again, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    "Samuel, beat me to death. If you have the guts, beat m e to death. I want to see how powerful you


    are. I will warn you for thest time. If you don''tpensate me with money, don''t me me for being


    ruthless." Flora rushed to Samuel and pointed at his nose.


    Samuel took a deep breath and tried to control his anger. He said, "Flora, your son is a good-for-


    nothing. D o you think it''s a good thing if he''s still in a wheelchair for the rest of his life?"


    Steven, who was hiding behind Ferdinand, was so angry that he was stomping his feet. He scolded,"


    Samuel, who are you calling trash? I think you''re trash. What right do you have to criticize me? I''m


    much better than a good-for-nothing like you."


    "Is that so?" Samuel pushed Flora aside and walked toward Steven.


    Steven''s face was pale and his body trembled with fear. He said, "You... What are you doing?"


    "Let''s see who''s the trash if I disable you," Samuel said coldly.


    Steven wanted to run away, but he was so scared that his legs went limp.


    "Samuel." Yvonne was afraid that the matter would be blown out of proportion, so she hurried to


    Samuel''s side, took his hand, and said, "Samuel, don''t argue with them." 1


    Samuel stopped and nced at Yvonne. The anger on his face was reced by tenderness. He said,


    "It''s up t o you."


    Yvonne was moved. No matter how angry Samuel was or how much he had been wronged, it seemed


    that her words could change his mind.


    Is this my ce in his heart?


    "Steven, why don''t you leave now? Do you have to be taught a lesson and then you''ll regret it?"


    Yvonne said t o Steven.


    At this time, no one had expected Flora would run to Yvonne and p her in the face. "Yvonne, I asked


    you t o pay for this. Don''t you understand?"


    Samuel, who had just suppressed his anger, suddenly burst out. He reached out his hand with lightning


    speed and clutched Flora''s neck. "If you want to die, I''ll help you."


    Flora instantly felt that she could not breathe. Looking at Samuel¡¯s murderous eyes, the shrew finally


    felt scared. She kept patting Samuel¡¯s arm with her hands.


    Ferdinand and Steven stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move at all.


    They were used to treating Samuel as a good-for-nothing, but the strength he was disying now


    almost suffocated them.


    Looking at Flora''s eyes rolling up and down, Yvonne was panicked and said, "Samuel, that''s enough. If


    you don''t let Flora go now, she will die."


    To Samuel, the word "death" was just a piece of cake. However, he knew that killing was not something


    Yvonne could ept. She had never been in contact with the real gray area, and Samuel did not want


    her t o know about it.


    After releasing Flora, Samuel said, "Get out of here. If there''s a next time, I won''t let you go."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Flora covered her neck with both hands and gasped for breath. She was scared out of her wits. At that


    moment, she really felt that she was going to die. And i f it weren''t Yvonne, Samuel would never let her


    go.


    This good-for-nothing actually had such a big temper!


    "Mom, are you okay?"


    "Honey, how are you?"


    After Samuel left, Ferdinand and Steven hurried to Flora''s side and asked with concern.


    Flora, who had almost died, did not learn her lesson after being reborn. How could she, such a tough


    woman, give in so easily?


    "Steven, don''t you know some friends in the gray area? I''ll give you some money and find someone to


    beat Samuel. I''ll definitely get back at him," Flora said, gnashing her teeth.


    "Okay, I''ll definitely avenge you," Steven said.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the Jiang family was frozen.


    After Jiang Hong returned home, the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. It was not only


    because of Samuel''s attitude toward him, but also because of the things that Jiang Wan and the others


    had deliberately concealed from him.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Wan, things wouldn''t have turned out this way today.


    "Grandpa, it''s Yvonne. She''s the one who caused me to lose my boyfriend. Just throw her out of the


    Jiang family and don''t let here back in the future." Jiang Wan cried out in grief. To her, it wasn''t


    easy to find a rich boyfriend, but now that everything had been ruined by Yvonne, she couldn''t ept


    this.


    Jiang Hong snorted and said, "If you didn''t deliberately hide the fact Lydia came back, how could i t be


    like this today? Tang Zong has appeared in the shopping mall. Didn''t you notice the rtionship


    between Tang Zong and Samuel?"


    "Dad, who would have thought that this trash would know Tang Zong?" Jiang Bo sighed. He didn''t want


    to believe this fact now. Tang Zong was the richest and most powerful person in Bin County. However,


    Samuel knew him, and Tang Zong''s attitude towards him was very respectful.


    When Jiang Hong heard this, he punched the tea table angrily and said angrily, "Useless? If he''s a


    good-for-nothing, wouldn''t the Jiang family be a pile of mud?"


    Jiang Bo trembled with fear. It was hard for Jiang Hong to be so angry. He had eaten explosives today.


    "Dad, don''t you think it''s strange? Isn''t Yvonne the one who deliberately arranged this for Samuel?"


    Jiang Bo asked suspiciously.


    Jiang Hong was so angry that heughed. The fact had already beenid out in front of them. They still


    did not want to admit how powerful Samuel was.


    With Yvonne''s power, how could she have invited Tang Zong?


    The Sue family was only a second-rate family in Cloud City. Why would Tang Zong put Yvonne in his


    eyes and bow to Samuel?


    "I think you''ve been blinded by pigskin. Samuel isn''t a s simple as he looks," Jiang Hong said.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jiang Wan had once regarded Samuel as a stepping stone for her sense of superiority. When she


    heard Jiang Hong''s words, she was naturally not convinced. She said, "Grandpa, don''t be fooled by


    them. Yvonne must have arranged all this. She just deliberately made us ugly."


    "You still have a long time. One day, you will know how stupid your thoughts are." Jiang Hong had lived


    most of his life and saw things through more thoroughly than they did.


    He had always been very familiar with the situation of the Sue family. Yvonne was not valued in the


    Yvonne''s current status was due to Samuel secretly adding fuel to the fire.


    Back then, the old man of the Sue family had determined that Samuel would marry into the Sue family.


    Many people disagreed. However, Old Man Sue had managed to make marry into the Sue family.


    With his shrewdness, would he allow a good-for-nothing to live as a son-inw?


    Although Jiang Hong could not figure out what had happened, he knew and was even certain that


    Samuel was not as simple as he appeared to be.


    "From today onward, whoever dares to offend Samuel will be kicked out of the Jiang family," Jiang


    Hong said coldly. He did not want to hurt the entire Jiang family just because they had offended


    Samuel.


    Jiang Wan''s belly was full of anger, but she did not let i t go. Moreover, she had lost Liu Zhijie. How


    could she swallow her anger?


    She thought to herself, "Grandpa, I''ll let you know how ridiculous your way of thinking is. A good-for-


    nothing is a good-for-nothing. If it weren''t for Yvonne, he would be nothing."

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    In the Joy Pavilion''s billiards room.


    It was a lovely name, but the guests inside were obviously not ordinary people. There was a foul


    atmosphere, and there was a constant stream of vulgarities. The cigarette butts all over the ground


    hadn¡¯t been cleaned for a long time. Countless empty beer bottles were piled up in the corner, with a


    smell o f fermentation.


    When Steven followed his so-called friend to the billiards room, the ufortable smell made him


    frown and feel a little scared. After all, the person he was going to see was thergest person in the


    gray area of Bin County, and people called him Brother Long.


    "Brother Long, Steven is here."


    After Steven walked into the billiards room, all the people stopped talking. The noise became extremely


    quiet in an instant. Everyone was staring at Steven. This situation made him feel even more scared.


    "Brother Long." Walking up to Brother Long, Steven called out submissively.


    Elder brother Long touched his bald head. The thick golden chain on his neck was more than enough


    to tie up a dog.


    "Did you bring the money?" Brother Long asked


    Steven.


    Steven was so scared that he couldn''t speak properly. He stammered, "Yes... yes."


    "You are a worthless thing. I didn''t hit you. What are you afraid of?" Brother Long said disdainfully.


    "Yes, yes, Brother Long is right. Sorry for my ipetence." The cold sweat on Steven''s back wet his


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    clothes, and he quickly handed the money to Brother Long.


    Brother Long took the thin 10,000 yuan and said, "If it weren''t for the fact that you are a friend of Little


    Dog, i t would be impossible for me to help you with 10,000 yuan."


    "Yes, yes, that''s right. Brother Long would not care about 10,000 yuan, but that''s my biggest ability. But


    the person I''m going to deal with is very rich. Brother Long, if you don''t think 10,000 yuan is enough,


    you can think of a way to deal with her," Steven said.


    "Oh?" Hearing this, Brother Long was interested and asked, "Who is she? What is she doing in Bin


    County?"


    "Don''t worry, Brother Long. She''s not from Bin County. She''s just here for a few days. She''s my


    cousin," Steven said.


    "Cousin?" Elder brother Long was stunned. This guy actually wanted to deal with his own rtive. It


    was really interesting. He said, "You are quite ruthless. You actually asked me for help to deal with your


    family members. Don''t you know that if I take action, I will break her hand or leg, or even lose her life?"


    "Brother Long, I''ve never had a good rtionship with her, and she even showed off how rich she is in


    front o f me. I just wanted to vent my anger and let Brother Long get some money by the way," Steven


    said with a smile.


    Elder brother Long nodded and said, "I''m just here for a living. Leave it to me, but the money I earn has


    nothing to do with you."


    "Of course, it''s all Elder Brother Long''s. I don''t dare to think too much." Steven said repeatedly.


    Although he was greedy for money, he did not dare to pluck hair from Elder Brother Long.


    "Get out of here. It''s so unlucky to be your rtive." Brother Long said disdainfully.


    Steven ran out of the billiards room, causing a burst ofughter.


    However, he didn''t care whether he was embarrassed or not. After he got out of the room, he felt that


    he hade back to life. He didn''t even know what would happen if he identally lost his life when


    dealing with people in such a gray area.


    "Damn it, I''d better note into contact with this kind of people in the future. It''s so fucking scary."


    When Steven was talking to himself, the phone rang. I t was Jiang Wan.


    "Steven, do you want revenge?" Jiang Wan asked directly after the call connected.


    "Jiang Wan, if you have anything to say, just say it. Don''t keep me guessing. We''re both sensible


    people," Steven said.


    "I want revenge. Can you help me find a way?" Jiang Wan asked.


    Hearing this, Steven came up with a n and said," There is a way. I know a few people in the gray


    area, but it costs money to find them to do business."


    Jiang Wan had run out of money after being dumped b y Liu Zhijie. But Liu Zhijie had given her


    something before, so she could sell it, as long as she could get her revenge. 2


    "No problem. How much do you want?" Jiang Wan said.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Steven didn''t expect that Jiang Wan would agree so readily. For a moment, he didn''t know how to offer


    a price. He thought that he couldn''t let himself suffer a loss, and at least make some money. He said,


    "20,000, less 20,000, I''m afraid I can''t make it."


    "No problem."


    Hanging up the phone, Steven was very excited about this surprise, but this thing could not be known


    by Flora. 20,000 yuan was enough for him to spend for several days.


    In Tang Zong¡¯s vi.


    Yvonne had said that she would go back to her hometown, but she didn''t have time. Today, she was


    going to ask Samuel to go with her, but Samuel had already made an appointment with Tang Zong.


    "Why don''t I push Tang Zong away? Anyway, there''s nothing important." What Samuel cared about


    was Yvonne, so it wouldn''t be a big deal for himto push Tang Zong back and go to the countryside with


    Yvonne. 1


    "No." Hearing Samuel¡¯s words, Yvonne resolutely refused. She went back to the countryside just to


    have a look. It was not a big deal, but it was not a small matter for Samuel to meet Tang Zong. At least


    in her opinion, this was a big event rted to the


    development of Samuel.


    "Even if I''m going to see him, there''s nothing important," Samuel said indifferently.


    "That won''t do either. You can''t think that everything i s unimportant. I''ll just have Mom go with me,"


    Yvonne said.


    Seeing Yvonne''s tough attitude, Samuel did not say anything else. He sat by the bed and the


    atmosphere i n the room became inexplicably awkward.


    "Do you have anything to ask?" Samuel asked Yvonne. He knew that Yvonne must be curious about


    something. If Yvonne asked, he could choose something unimportant to exin to her.


    Yvonne nodded. She had a lot of questions, but Samuel once said that some things would be known b


    y time, so she didn''t insist on it now.


    "Why do you have to endure so many grievances?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel had thought that she was going to ask about his identity. He did not expect that she would ask


    such a question.


    Samuel thought for a moment and said, "To me, the burden on my shoulders is far less than yours. I''ve


    already said this before, and you''ve already endured i t. Why can''t I endure it? As long as you''re happy,


    it''s n o longer important to me." "In three years, the cold eyes and abuse on you are not less than mine.


    You can bear it silently, but why can''t I?"


    With tears in her eyes, Yvonne said, "But you don''t have to endure it at all. With your status, these


    people have no right to look down on you."


    "I love you. Is this reason enough?" Samuel asked.


    The tears in Yvonne¡¯s eyes could no longer be full and burst out.


    "When I first arrived in the Sue family, I could feel that you hated me very much and even wanted to


    drive me out of the Sue Family. Butter, although your attitude towards me was not good, you would


    speak up for me secretly andpete with others for me. Every time I saw you fight for me with a red


    face and ears, I was very happy. From then on, I knew that the rtionship between us was subtly


    changing from resentment to love. At least I thought so. So, I was willing to ept their disdain for me


    because of you. After all, I have been used to it since I was a child."


    While they were talking, Yvonne suddenly came to Samuel¡¯s side and held his neck tightly.


    Then, Samuel felt like his mouth was being gagged.


    This time, it wasn''t just a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. It was enough to make Samuel


    feel a powerful impact, and even the taste of blood.


    After a long time.


    When the two sides were about to suffocate, Yvonne released Samuel, lowered her head, and rushed


    out of the door.


    Samuel licked his lips. He had been thinking about it for a long time.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Samuel couldn''t stop smiling. It turned out that this was the taste of


    lipstick, and it was the feeling of a deep kiss.


    "It''s a pity that I forgot to knock just now. Otherwise, I would still be able to feel the kiss between lips


    and teeth."


    Standing up, Samuel felt both his body and mind were at ease. The lines of crow''s feet could be seen


    at the corners of his eyes.


    After walking out of the room, Lydia looked at Samuel strangely and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Is


    Yvonne sick? Her face is very red. Do you want to go to the hospital to have a check-up?"


    "Mom, she just kissed me." Samuel could not help showing off. He wished that the whole world knew


    about it.


    Lydia looked embarrassed. She could not understand why Samuel told her about the tenderness


    between the couple.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Lydia could not understand how excited and happy Samuel was.


    If Samuel was not recognized by the Hannigan family, Samuel would have been determined when he


    was 12 years old. So Samuel would not be unwilling. H e even felt that everything should be like this.


    After all, Han Jun''s glib tongue was not something Samuel couldpare with.


    But after he came to the Sue family, Samuel had been waiting to be recognized. He didn''t care about


    what others thought of him, but he cared a lot about Yvonne¡¯s feelings.


    Now, Yvonne''s behavior proved that she had approved Samuel¡¯s position in her heart. How could he


    not be excited about it?


    If Samuel had opportunity, Samuel would even hope that the whole world would witness this matter.


    However, this was just a thought. If he didn''t do it, Yvonne probably wouldn''t favor him anymore in the


    future.


    It was impossible for him to see Yvonne in such a short time. He guessed that she would be shy and


    she would hide somewhere. Samuel did not want her to feel ashamed, so he went out.


    At the main entrance of Tang Zong¡¯s Company.


    When the colleagues saw Tang Zong standing at the door, they would respectfully call him President


    Tang.


    He was an idol in many young people''s hearts. After all, it was very rare for him to reach his current


    achievements at his age. His existence gave a lot of confidence to some entrepreneurship youths.


    However, behind all of this, only Tang Zong himself knew what his achievements came from.


    "What''s wrong with President Tang today? Why is he standing at the door?"


    "Judging from President Tang''s expression, he must b e waiting for someone."


    "No way! Who is worth President Tang''s waiting for in person at the door?"


    Some of the staff who found it strange started to guess what Tang Zong was doing. They didn''t even


    want to g o back to their posts.


    At this moment, a taxi stopped in front of thepany''s entrance. After Samuel alighted from the car,


    Tang Zong hurried over to Tang Song''s side. 1


    "Damn it, President Tang is really waiting for someone."


    "What kind of status does he have for President Tang t o personally wee him?"


    "I haven''t seen someone take a taxi to see President Tang. This must be a rtive of President Tang''s


    family."


    When the staff saw this scene, they started to guess Samuel''s identity.


    Tang Zong walked to Samuel''s side. Before he had time to bend down, he saw Samuel waving his


    hand.


    "This is yourpany. Don¡¯t make me look like a senior official," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Brother Hannigan, if it weren''t for you, where would thepanye from?" Tang Zong said. Even


    though he bowed his head in front of the staff of thepany, in Tang Zong''s opinion, it was still a


    matter of course.


    Other than his own abilities, his achievements were all because Samuel¡¯s help. Tang Zong had never


    denied this point and did not dare to deny it.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Take me to the office. I''m being watched by so many people.


    What if someone falls in love with me? I''m married now," Samuel said.


    Tang Zong was stunned for a moment. He felt that today''s Samuel seemed a little different.


    Furthermore, he couldn''t hide the smile on his face.


    After entering thepany, Tang Zong took Samuel t o his own office. The two of them stood one in


    front and the other in the back, with the front and the back i n the middle.


    However, Samuel was at the front while Tang Zong was at the back. This caused the staff members to


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    be


    stunned.


    Although this was only a small matter, based on Tang Zong''s identity, he should be in the lead. In this


    case, there was only one exnation, and that was that this person''s identity was even higher than


    Tang Zong''s, which was shocking.


    "Damn, who is this? Is his status higher than President Tang''s?"


    "Hurry up and work. We are not qualified to care about such a high-level thing."


    "He''s about the same age as President Tang. Are young people as powerful as him now?"


    After arriving at the office, Samuel sat on the sofa in the reception area while Tang Zong stood by his


    side.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    "Do you want to transfer your profession and be my bodyguard? Why are you standing there?" Samuel


    said helplessly.


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Tang Zong hurriedly sat down. He had no choice but to be cautious in


    front of Samuel.


    "Tell me, why are you looking for me today?" Samuel said.


    "Brother Hannigan, I want to give thepany to you, " Tang Zong said.


    "What''s wrong? Do you think I''m a beggar?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    "No, no, no, no." Tang Zong waved his hand in panic and said, "Brother Hannigan, that''s not what I


    meant. Don''t get me wrong."


    Seeing Tang Zong''s panic-stricken face, Samuel felt a little helpless. He was in a good mood today and


    was just joking with Tang Zong. He didn''t expect Tang Zong to take it seriously.


    It looked like this joke wasn''t something that could be casually yed. A single sentence from him


    could scare Tang Zong silly.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m just kidding. But I really don''t want thispany. It doesn''t make much sense to m


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    e. I don''tck money," Samuel said.


    "Brother Hannigan..." Tang Zong stammered.


    Samuel probably knew what his psychological activities were like. He said, "I''ve already told you. If you


    want to go somewhere else, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Bin County won¡¯t be your cage. You just want


    to get rid of your current identity by giving me thepany, don''t you? Don''t bother."


    Tang Zong''s thoughts were seen through by Samuel. H e carefully looked at Samuel, and when he


    realized that he wasn''t angry, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Tang Zong was lucky today. When he met Samuel, he was in a good mood. Otherwise, it was not good


    for him to have such a careful n in Samuel¡¯s eyes.


    "Brother Hannigan, what do I need to do?" Tang Zong asked.


    "Bin County is just a small county. There are a few cities nearby. You will be qualified to stay with me


    when you can take down these cities," Samuel said.


    Tang Zong''s expression was serious as he said," Brother Hannigan, I will not let you down."


    "By the way, help me find a few people in the gray zone to scare Jiang Wan. I don''t want her to make


    trouble for me," Samuel said. He was toozy to deal with small fry like Jiang Wan. She would naturally


    stop if he found some people to scare her.


    "Yes." Tang Zong immediately took out the phone and dialed elder brother Long''s number.


    In the grey area of the Bin County, it was easy to let him do this.


    After receiving Tang Zong''s call, Brother Long was ttered and immediately agreed.


    Brother Long was particr about money when it came to helping others. However, when it came to


    helping Tang Zong, he would rather not have money. A favor was much more important than money.


    "You guys, take some men to find a person called Jiang Wan and scare her. Tell her to behave herself."


    Elder brother Long hung up the phone and ordered his men.


    "Brother Long, we''ve got some news about Steven. They''re in the Jade Forest Vige," one of his


    subordinates said.


    "Let someone go quickly. There are not many families living in the Jade Forest Vige now. It''s a good


    time t o take action."


    In the Jade Forest Vige, when Yvonne was young, she woulde here almost every summer


    vacation t o y for a period of time. To her, the most impressive memory was a small river in the Jade


    Forest Vige.


    The water in the river was clear to the bottom. When they were children, they caught shrimps and


    turned crabs. They yed for a whole day and didn''t want to go home.


    "Sigh." Coming to the small river once again, Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The water was extremely


    turbid, emitting waves of stench. She could no longer feel the feeling of being a child.


    In Lydia''s eyes, even though Yvonne was already an adult, she was still a child. Hearing Yvonne¡¯s


    exmation, she said with a smile, "How can the present environmentpare with when you were a


    child? Do you still want to go into the river to catch shrimps?"


    "Mom, many things will change with the passage of time. The rtionship between you and dad has


    changed a lotpared with the past, right?" Yvonne asked.


    Lydia nodded her head and said, "Your father is not promising. I haveined about him for a


    lifetime. I can¡¯t say love now. It¡¯s more about family affection. However, this is also reasonable.


    Marriage is a process of deterioration of emotions. Although love bes family love, there is one


    thing that we can¡¯t b e separated."


    "Is there no way to maintain it?" Yvonne frowned and asked.


    Lydia sighed. As far as she was concerned, she could not return to the feeling she had in the past. As


    for maintaining it, she had never thought about it, because the resentment had long gone far beyond


    love.


    "Samuel may be able to maintain it. After all, you have epted him now," Lydia said.


    Yvonne blushed and said, "Mom, what are you talking about? I didn''t ept him."


    "If you don''t ept him, will you kiss him? Don''t think I don''t know. Samuel has already told me," Lydia


    said with a smile.


    Yvonne got angry at once. How could Samuel tell Lydia about this?


    Go back!


    She must teach this guy truly after returning.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Amercial car stopped less than ten meters away from Yvonne and his son. 6


    At present, almost all the people living in the Bin Vige were lonely old men, with no children under


    their knees. So the appearance of this car made Yvonne feel a bit strange.


    "Could it be that the person who came to recognize her is here?"


    It wasn''t until the people in the car got out of the car and walked towards them that Yvonne realized


    something was wrong.


    "Mom, run," Yvonne said to Lydia in a low voice.


    Lydia did not notice any danger and asked confusedly, "What''s wrong?"


    Yvonne did not have time to exin and ran away while holding Lydia''s hand. When they saw this, they


    immediately chased after them.


    Lydia ran very slowly and dragged Yvonne down as well. Before she could enter the vige, she was


    stopped by those people.


    "You still want to run? Beauty, you have a good figure. Why don''t you go back with us and have some


    fun? We''ll definitely entertain you well." The leader looked Yvonne''s figure and said with an obscene


    smile.


    "Who are you?" Yvonne asked.


    "Of course it''s men. Do you want to give it a try?" While speaking, a few big men surrounded Yvonne.


    Only then did Lydia realize that these people were here to make trouble. She stood in front of Yvonne


    and said, "Don''t touch my daughter. Do you know whose wife she is?"


    "Bitch, get out of my way. Don''t block my way, or I''ll beat you to death." The leader threatened Lydia.


    Now that Lydia knew Samuel¡¯s ability, she was not afraid at all. No matter who these guys were, they


    were not as important as Tang Zong.


    "I advise you to think it through, otherwise..."


    Before Lydia could finish her words, the leader walked up to her and kicked her to the ground. Then he


    said t o his men, "Grab the young into the car and give the old a good beating."


    Facing the strong men, Yvonne had no strength to resist at all. After being taken to the car, she


    watched Lydia being beaten.


    Lydia was in so much pain that she could only hold her head and be beaten. Until the group of people


    left cursing, she sat up in a panic and took out her cell phone.


    "Samuel, Yvonne has been taken away in the Jade


    Forest Vige."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Samuel was still in Tang Zong''s office. When he heard the news, he felt a surge of


    rage. Tang Zong, who was sitting beside Samuel, felt the killing intenting towards him.


    "I know." Hanging up the phone, Samuel said to Tang Zong with a gloomy face, "Someone caught my


    wife."


    Tang Zong was shocked. Who had the guts to touch Samuel''s woman?


    "Brother Hannigan, I''ll have someone look into it right away," Tang Zong said.


    Samuel took a deep breath and calmed himself down. I t was either Jiang Wan or Steven who did it.


    After leaving Tang Zong''spany, Samuel drove Tang Zong to Steven''s house.


    Steven''s family of three stayed at home. This was themon practice of their family. No one was


    willing t o go out to work. They were always thinking of crooked ways of earning money. This time, they


    did not seed in extorting money from Samuel, and they were beaten by Samuel, which made Flora


    hate them. She endured the pain and paid 10,000 yuan to ask Brother Long for help. It was enough to


    see how cruel she was.


    "You''ve spent ten thousand dors. Can you tell Elder Brother Long that you want Samuel to kneel


    down and apologize to us?" Flora asked Steven. If she had only taught Samuel and Yvonne a lesson,


    Flora felt that she had spent too much money. No matter what, she had t o take a look at Samuel''s


    miserable situation before she could dispel the hatred in her heart.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Steven earned 20,000 yuan from this matter. Now he didn''t care about what would happen to Yvonne


    and Samuel. He just hoped that it would be dark soon and he could go to the nightclub to be


    presumptuous and pretend to be rich.


    "Mom, are you stupid? Can Yvonne know that we''re behind this?" Steven asked.


    "You brat, is it so unworthy to spend 10,000 yuan? If you can''t see them being beaten with your own


    eyes, you can go and get the money back for me. At worst, you won''t let him help you," Flora said.


    "You still want the money back from Brother Long. Don''t you want to die? You can mess with anyone in


    Bin County, but if you mess with Brother Long, our family of three can''t even keep our lives," Steven


    said.


    "Honey, don''t mess around. Don''t you know who Brother Long is?" Ferdinand didn''t want Flora to do


    such a stupid thing, so he hurriedly reminded her.


    "How powerful can he be? At worst, we''ll call the police. It''s all right to arrest him," Flora said.


    Ferdinand sighed and said, "You think it''s too simple. Don''t you think that elder brother Long has few


    bad habits in Bin County? If there is evidence to arrest him, he would have been arrested long ago. Do


    they still have to wait until now? And even if we catch him,


    there are so many people under hismand and he''s looking for trouble with us. What can we do?"


    "Mom, you took the initiative to give me the 10,000 yuan. It''s toote to regret now. Don''t think too


    much about it. You''d better think about what Yvonne will end up in Brother Long''s hands. This will make


    you happy." Stevenforted her.


    "The more miserable Yvonne is, the happier I will be. I t would be best if Brother Long takes a fancy to


    her and raped her. But how can this kind of woman be worth 10,000 yuan?" Flora said indignantly.


    Hearing Flora''s words, Ferdinand was a little speechless. After all, Yvonne was also his niece. It was


    enough to teach her a lesson. How could she have such a vicious idea?


    However, Ferdinand did not dare to refute Flora''s words. Otherwise, he would have definitely been


    scolded by her harshly. 1


    The family of three was hungry. When they were about to steam some steamed buns to fill their


    stomachs, someone knocked on the door.


    Usually, no one woulde to the house, so when Steven went to open the door, he was very strange.


    Did someone urge the charge of water and electricity again?


    "Who are you? If you want to charge water and electricity, just leave quickly. Our family doesn''t have


    electricity, you just need to cut off the electricity,"


    Steven said cheekily.


    "An express delivery," the voice outside the door said.


    Now that online shopping was popr, Steven also often bought things. However, he would usually


    returned his online shopping expenses after maliciousments, and he shamelessly asked for


    for a period of time, how could there be parcelsing to him?


    Of course, it was absolutely impossible for the Jiang family not to take advantage of the opportunity,


    even i f it was a mistake.


    Steven opened the door and saw that it was Samuel. The first thing that came to his mind was to close


    the door.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, before he could close the door, Samuel kicked him away. Then another punchnded on his


    face.


    "Samuel, what are you doing? Why did you hit me at home? Is there now?" Steven yelled at Samuel,


    covering his face with his hands.


    "Did you find someone to catch Yvonne?" Samuel''s eyes were full of killing intent, and they were


    extremely cold.


    For a liar like Steven, lying was just a basic skill. He said without hesitation, "How did Yvonne get


    arrested? And she was caught. You don''t go to find


    her, why do you want to see me?"


    At this time, Flora came out of the kitchen and looked at Samuel angrily. However, she did not dare to


    get too close to Samuel because of what had happened before. She said, "Samuel, our family is so


    easy to bully, isn''t it? How dare youe to my house?"


    Til ask you one more time. Did you find someone to catch Yvonne?" Samuel asked with a frosty face.


    "Samuel, don''t you know who I am? Do I have the ability to spend money to find someone? With this


    money, it''s better for me to eat something good," Steven said.


    Samuel did know how stingy this family was. ording to Lydia¡¯s description, those who had taken


    Yvonne should be in the gray zone. If they asked this kind of person to help, they must have a lot of


    money.


    "If this has anything to do with you, I will let you die a terrible death." After that, Samuel left Steven''s


    house. Since it was not Steven who did it, then the only possibility was Jiang Wan.


    After Samuel left, Steven quickly closed the door and locked it.


    "Mom, is something wrong?" Steven said with a little worry. Samuel''s eyes looked like he was going to


    kill him. If it was not because of a lie, Steven did not dare t o imagine his own fate.


    Flora looked like she wouldn''t give up until she saw the coffin. She said, "What can happen? Brother


    Long did it. Is he more powerful than Brother Long? Now I hope Brother Long can do something to


    Yvonne. Let''s see what this loser can do."


    Steven thought for a moment, nodded and said," That''s true. Besides, a big shot like Brother Long


    won''t betray us."

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    In Jiang Wan''s house.


    Jiang Bo''s face was full of pain, as if he had been beaten.


    Xu Fang''s eyes were red. Obviously, she had just cried.


    Jiang Hong''s face darkened. Just now, a few people suddenly came to his house and took Jiang Wan


    away by force. Without knowing their background, Jiang Hong didn''t dare to call the police; for fear that


    the matter would be blown out of proportion.


    "It must be Samuel. Except for him, who else has caught Jiang Wan? It''s he who wants to take


    revenge. Dad, you have to help Jiang Wan." Xu Fang couldn''t help shedding tears when she thought of


    her obedient daughter being taken away.


    Jiang Hong also guessed that this matter had something to do with Samuel, but if it was really done by


    him, how could the Jiang family handle it?


    And this time, it was all Jiang Wan''s fault. It was impossible for Jiang Hong to use his seniority to


    suppress Samuel.


    "Did Jiang Wan do something behind my back again?" Jiang Hong asked. The matter from before had


    actuallye to an end. In Jiang Hong''s opinion, Samuel would not cause trouble for Jiang Wan after


    the incident unless Jiang Wan had done something


    that had angered Samuel.


    "Dad, don''t you know who Jiang Wan is? She has been dumped by Liu Zhijie. What else can she do?"


    Xu Fang said.


    Of course, Jiang Hong knew who Jiang Wan was. It was also because of Liu Zhijie''s abandonment that


    she had taken revenge on Samuel and Yvonne.


    "Jiang Bo, do you know what Jiang Wan has done?" Jiang Hong asked.


    "Dad, she..."


    "Tell me quickly."


    "I heard her call. She must have found someone to take revenge." Jiang Bo didn''t dare to hide this


    matter. He was afraid that something bad would happen to Jiang Wan.


    "Foolish." Jiang Hong was furious. He didn''t expect that Jiang Wan wouldn''t listen to him and even


    went t o make trouble for Samuel. Wasn''t that like an egg hitting a rock?


    A person like Samuel was superior to Tang Zong. A small fry like Jiang Wan was simply courting death.


    "This is your good daughter. She wouldn''t be reconciled if she didn''t kill the Jiang family." Jiang Hong


    took a deep breath and took out his mobile phone. Although it was a little shameless to contact Lydia


    now, Jiang Hong was the elder of the Jiang family after all. He couldn''t let the situation continue t o get


    worse. He had no choice but to admit it, even if h e had to apologize to Samuel.


    Before he could make the call, the door was blown up, Samuel rushed into the Jiang family''s house


    alone.


    Xu Fang ran to Samuel when she saw Samuel. She grabbed his clothes with both hands and yelled,"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel, where did you take my daughter? If anything happens to her, I''ll fight you to the death."


    Samuel frowned. Tang Zong''s men were fast. He didn''t expect that they had already taken Jiang Wan


    away in such a short time, but he had to see her now. Only Jiang Wan knew where Yvonne was.


    "Samuel, we just had an internal conflict. You let an outsider intervene in our family''s affairs. Are you


    willing to make someone die?" Jiang Bo said to SamuelSamuel.


    "I only hate that I didn''t kill Jiang Wan quickly. Otherwise, Yvonne wouldn¡¯t have been arrested,"


    Samuel said coldly. He was not afraid that they would know that the rtionship between them had


    been broken. So what if they fell out with each other? 1


    Anyone who wanted to hurt Yvonne would have only one ending in Samuel¡¯s hands, and that was


    death!


    "Samuel, she''s your cousin," Jiang Hong said through gritted teeth.


    Samuel sneered and said, "As our cousin, she asked someone to arrest her cousin. Jiang Hong, is this


    the Jiang family''s rule? You only allowed the old to bully


    the young?"


    Jiang Hong''s face darkened. This was indeed Jiang Wan''s fault. The contradiction from beginning to


    end was caused by Jiang Wan. He had nothing to say to refute Samuel, but Samuel wanted to kill


    Jiang Wan. H e couldn''t stand by and watch Jiang Wan die.


    "Samuel, if you get someone to release Jiang Wan, Yvonne will be safe. This matter is my Jiang


    family''s fault. If you want me to apologize to you afterwards, I, Jiang Hong, will definitely do it," Jiang


    Hong said.


    "Jiang Hong, you put yourself in such a high position. Do you think you''re qualified? Your apology is


    worthless in my eyes. It''s bullshit," Samuel said.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    "You..." Jiang Hong was furious. His fingers were shaking as he pointed at Samuel.


    "If Yvonne lost a strand of hair. Everyone in the Jiang family is going to die." Samuel said coldly and left


    the Jiang family.


    At such an old age, Jiang Hong was so frightened that he sat down on the ground, his eyes ssy.


    He had thought that after Jiang Wan married Liu Zhijie, the Jiang family would usher in a new life. They


    would be able to lead the Jiang family to meteoric sess. He had even ced all his hopes on Jiang


    Wan. But now, because of Jiang Wan''s overconfidence, the Jiang family had almost embarked on a


    dead end.


    Jiang Hong couldn''t imagine what Samuel would do if anything happened to Yvonne.


    Perhaps, in his eyes, the Jiang family was just a bunch of ants.


    "Dad, what should we do? He wants to kill Jiang Wan. Hurry up and think of a way to save her." Xu


    Fang cried and knelt down in front of Jiang Hong.


    "Jiang Wan has always been very arrogant. She thinks Yvonne can¡¯tpare to her in all aspects, so


    she has t o suppress Yvonne from all aspects. I know that she deliberately showed off in front of


    Yvonne because


    she was unconvinced Yvonne was the head of the Sue family. She wants Yvonne to know that no


    matter what status Yvonne has now; she can live a better life than Yvonne. But in fact, three years ago,


    Jiang Wan had already lost to a person who was a good-for-nothing in our eyes."


    "Samuel is the one who can really determine Yvonne¡¯s status. How can he be a good-for-nothing? How


    can the Master of the Sue family let a good-for-nothing marry into the Sue family?"


    "I''m really stupid. I should have thought of this for a long time. This old thing is shrewd all his life. How


    could he be confused about this matter?"


    At the end of his sentence, there was only a sad smile left on Jiang Hong''s face. He looked at Xu Fang,


    who was kneeling on the ground, and continued, "This is the result of your indulgence of her. You


    brought this upon yourself. It''s not worth pitying."


    Xu Fang''s face was ashen. From Jiang Hong''s words, i t was obvious that he was not going to interfere


    in this matter. But how could she just watch Jiang Wan die at Samuel¡¯s hands?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jiang Bo, your daughter is going to die now. Don''t you want to think of a way?" Xu Fang walked to


    Jiang Bo, punching and kicking him, and kept cursing him.


    Jiang Bo didn''t dare to resist and didn''t even dare to refute.


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Hong smiled helplessly and said, "This is what a good-for-nothing should be


    like, a real good-for-nothing."


    In the Joy Pavilion''s billiards room, Yvonne and Jiang Wan were thrown into a dark and damp


    basement. There was only a dim light, which was not enough for them to see each other clearly.


    Jiang Wan kept saying that they had caught the wrong person. In her opinion, it must have been


    Steven''s expression of error. It was obvious that she had spent a lot of money. How could they had


    caught her?


    Yvonne didn¡¯t scream, but when she heard Jiang Wan''s voice, she only felt very strange. "Why is Jiang


    Wan caught?"


    After a while, Elder brother Long came to the basement with a group of men.


    "Brother Long, you''ve caught the wrong person. How could you catch me? I paid 20,000 yuan for you


    to catch Yvonne. I''m not Yvonne," Jiang Wan said to Brother Long in a panic.


    Hearing this, Yvonne was so angry that she couldn''t stop it. It turned out that Jiang Wan had found


    someone to arrest her! 1


    "Twenty thousand yuan? Fuck, why did I only take ten thousand yuan?" Elder brother Long said.


    "It''s Steven. He must have been greedy for 10,000 yuan. Brother Long, you let me go, and I''ll go to find


    him right away," Jiang Wan said. She now hated


    Steven so much that she couldn''t believe that this guy would be so greedy for 10,000 yuan, and let


    Brother Long catch the wrong person.


    "I will definitely make Steven spit out the 10,000 yuan, but you, I didn''t catch it wrong. Just stay here."


    Brother Long said and walked to Yvonne.


    "Are you Yvonne?" asked Brother Long.


    Hearing these words, Jiang Wan''s heart trembled!


    Yvonne!


    "Is she also locked up here? Then what she said just now has been heard by Yvonne, hasn''t it?"


    "Jiang Wan, I didn''t expect you to spend money on someone to catch me," Yvonne said.


    Jiang Wan saw that the matter had been exposed, so she simply did the evil thing to the end. She was


    not afraid of falling out with Yvonne. She said coldly, "If it weren''t for you, how could Liu Zhijie break up


    with m e? How could I lose face? Yvonne, it''s good that you''re dead. Only when you''re dead can I vent


    the hatred in my heart."


    Yvonne took a deep breath and said to Brother Long," Let me go now, and you still have a chance to


    redeem yourself."

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Yvonne''s words made several underlings behind Brother Long burst intoughter. Even Jiang Wan


    could not help ridiculing Yvonne. "Yvonne, who do you think you are? How dare you threaten Brother


    Long?"


    Brother Long squatted down, put his hands on Yvonne''s chin, and said, "I advise you to listen to Jiang


    Wan''s words. She''s very smart. She knows that I''m not one to mess with, but you are threatening me.


    Do you think your life is too long?"


    "My husband is a friend of Tang Zong," Yvonne said.


    Tang Zong!


    This sentence made Elder brother Long''s hair stand o n end and he quickly let go of his hand.


    Tang Zong''s friend''s wife, can she be provoked as he pleases?


    "Brother Long, don''t listen to her nonsense. She''s just trying to scare you. She''s my cousin. Don''t you


    know what family Steven is from?" Jiang Wan said.


    What kind of person was Steven? Brother Long had heard from Little Dog that he was a good-for-


    nothing, and even the entire Jiang family was worthless. How could a person from such a family know


    Tang Zong?


    "Damn you, bitch, how dare you me?" Brother Long


    pulled Yvonne''s hair and continued to say with a grimace, "You''re not bad-looking, much better-looking


    than Jiang Wan. If your man can''t afford the money that I''m satisfied with, you can be my mistress. As


    long as you serve me well, I won''t make things difficult for you."


    Jiang Wan thought that she was better at appearance than Yvonne, but to her surprise, in Brother


    Long''s eyes, she was not as good-looking as Yvonne.


    However, at this time, Jiang Wan would not care. If Yvonne really slept with Brother Long, she would be


    very happy. She even couldn''t wait to see Samuel''s expression after knowing about this matter.


    "Brother Long, she has a better figure. Don''t you want t o have a look?" Jiang Wan said, fanning the


    mes.


    Elder brother Long touched his bald head with a covetous look and said, "It''s not bad. Anyway, you


    won''t suffer losses."


    "What do you want to do? Don''te over," Yvonne said in a panic. Even Samuel had never touched


    her. How could she allow her body to be touched by another man?


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m very gentle, and it''s just a look. It''s not a big deal." Brother Long reached out his


    hand to Yvonne as he spoke.


    Just then, the phone suddenly rang.


    "Fuck, who is so fucking ungrateful? Give me a call at this time." Brother Long took out his mobile


    phone and cursed. After seeing the caller ID, his attitude immediately changed a lot.


    "Boss Tang, I''ve done what you told me to do," Brother Long said.


    "Where are you? I''ll see you right away," President Tang said. Since Yvonne was nowhere to be found,


    he could only ask Jiang Wan for information.


    "It''s in the billiards room. Are youing over now?" asked Elder brother Long.


    "Now."


    Tang Zong hung up the phone. Brother Long took a look at Yvonne and said, "You''re lucky. I''m going to


    meet a big shot now. I''ll y with youter."


    After that, Elder brother Long took his men out of the basement.


    Yvonne let out a sigh of bad luck. If she was really defiled by Brother Long, she would never have sex


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    with Samuel in her life. She would feel that she was not worthy of Samuel.


    "Yvonne, don''t worry. Brother Long will be back soon. When the timees, he will definitely treat you


    well, " Jiang Wan said with a sneer.


    Yvonne was not worried at all, because the Mr. Tang Brother Long had called on the phone was most


    likely Tang Zong. If Tang Zong hade, what danger could she have been?


    "Jiang Wan, Tang Zong is here. Do you think Samuel hasn''te? You¡¯d better think about your own


    situation. I''ll tell Samuel for this matter, and I''ll never intercede for you," Yvonne said.


    Jiang Wan''s expression changed. Given Samuel¡¯s rtionship with Tang Zong, if Tang Zong really


    were t oe, it would not be Yvonne who would suffer. It would be her instead.


    "Yvonne, this is Steven''s idea. It has nothing to do with me," Jiang Wan said in a panic.


    "Toote. It''s toote."

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Within a few minutes, Tang Zong and Samuel appeared in the billiards room.


    Elder brother Long looked at Samuel strangely. Where did this creaturee from? If he was Tang


    Zong''s assistant, it was impossible for him to walk in front of Tang Zong.


    "President Tang, I''ve caught Jiang Wan. What else can I do for you?" asked Brother Long.


    Tang Zong nced at Samuel and said, "Go ask if she''s got someone to arrest Yvonne. She''s Brother


    Hannigan''s wife. If there''s even a scratch, you''ll have t o suffer."


    Brother Hannigan!


    Yvonne!


    These two keywords made Brother Long''s legs go weak.


    Yvonne was arrested by him. Just now in the basement, if Tang Zong hadn''t interrupted him, he would


    have appreciated Yvonne¡¯s figure.


    Brother Hannigan!


    What kind of god was this? Even Tang Zong had to address him with respect.


    If what he had done to Yvonne, he would be seriously


    injured even if he didn''t die!


    "Hannigan, Brother Hanngan, I know where Yvonne is. " Brother Long felt his scalp tingle as if it had


    been electrocuted.


    "Where?" Samuel asked nervously. Samuel could remain calm in face of anything. But Yvonne was the


    only one that he couldn''t remain calm.


    Elder brother Long swallowed and said, "Yes, in the basement."


    "You''ve caught Yvonne?" Tang Zong was furious. This damned guy!


    "President Tang, it has nothing to do with me. I don''t know who she is. It''s Steven. He came to me and


    asked me to catch Yvonne," Brother Long said in a panic.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Steven!


    Hearing the name, Samuel gritted his teeth.


    "Is he lying to me?" A cold smile appeared on Samuel¡¯s face.


    When Elder Brother Long saw Samuel''s expression, he lowered his head in fear. He felt a suffocating


    pressure from Samuel''s body. This was the aura that only a superior could have. Elder Brother Long


    couldn''t help but wonder, "Who is he? Why is his position higher than Tang Zong''s?"


    "Bring the three of his family here. I want to see how they treat their rtives," Samuel said.


    "Yes, I''ll send someone right away," Brother Long answered immediately and went to Steven''s house


    with his men.


    The family of three, who were still eating steamed buns, was a little overwhelmed by the sudden


    appearance of Brother Long.


    Elder brother Long knew that he had been hurt by Steven this time, and this guy had pocketed 10,000


    yuan, No one had ever dared to pluck his hair.


    "Steven, you are bold. Beat him up," Brother Long said.


    Several of his underlings beat Steven violently without saying anything. For a woman like Flora, who


    was usually fierce, she didn''t dare to breath at this time. If she made a scene, it could be divided into


    goals. If she made a scene in front of people like Elder Brother Long, she would be digging her own


    grave.


    "Brother Long, what''s wrong? What did I do wrong? Why did you hit me?" Steven asked in confusion.


    "You took 20,000 yuan and only gave me 10,000 yuan. How dare you eat Brother Long''s money?"


    Brother Long walked up to Steven and punched his face.


    Blood gushed from the tip of his nose. Steven covered his face and cried out in pain.


    How did he know 20,000 yuan was there? Had he been sold out by that bitch Jiang Wan?


    But how could shee into contact with Brother Long!


    "Brother Long, if you want money, I''ll give it to you. Please let me go." There was blood flowing


    between his fingers. Steven knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Flora was particrly sensitive to money. She only gave Steven 10,000 yuan. Why did 20,000 more


    appear now?


    "Brother Long, is there any misunderstanding? I only gave him 10,000 yuan." Flora was worried that


    she had to pay him, so she felt that she had to make it clear.


    "Ten thousand more, so that¡¯s thirty thousand?" Elder brother Long sneered.


    Steven was about to cry. There was still a chance to get ten thousand yuan, but Flora said this. He


    couldn''t get a penny.


    "Bastard, where did you get 30,000 yuan? What the hell is going on?" Flora walked to Steven''s side.


    She didn''t care how badly Steven was beaten. She grabbed Steven''s ear and asked, showing off her


    love for money to her life.


    "Mom, it''s Jiang Wan. She gave me 20,000 yuan and asked me to find someone to teach Yvonne a


    lesson," Steven said.


    Flora could not help exerting more force on her hands. Steven had not mentioned the 20,000 yuan. It


    was obvious that he was ready to pocket. How could Flora ept this kind of thing?


    "Why don''t you take out the money?" Flora said.


    "It''s also mine. It has nothing to do with you. Get out of the way," said Elder brother Long.


    Flora was stunned and regretted what she had done. She knew that she had done something stupid.


    "Brother Long, ten thousand yuan is enough to teach Yvonne a lesson. You don''t need thirty thousand


    yuan, do you?" Flora said pitifully.


    "Thirty thousand yuan. I''ll let you witness Yvonne''s fate. It''s worth the ticket. Come with me." Brother


    Long acted as if nothing had happened on the surface, but he was extremely scared. What he was


    doing now was Samuel''s request. He knew that after Samuel dealt with these people, he would be in


    deep trouble.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Wasn''t it Flora''s wish to see Yvonne''s end with her own eyes?


    She had said before that she couldn''t see it with her own eyes and that 10,000 yuan was not worth it.


    Now she had spent 30,000 yuan, and she couldn''t get it back even if she wanted to. If there was a


    chance, how could she miss it to watch a good show?


    "Brother Long, it''s okay to have a look, but can you not let Yvonne find us?" Flora asked.


    Seeing the smile on Flora''s face, elder brother Long cursed in his heart that Flora was so reckless that


    she didn''t even know that she had provoked someone.


    "Of course you can. Since you paid, of course, I''ll arrange it for you." Elder brother Long said.


    Flora said with a smile, "Okay, let''s go."


    Steven felt a little strange. Brother Long was not such an easy-going person. Why did he suddenly give


    people a kind feeling?


    When they came to the billiards room, Elder brother Long took the family of three to the basement.


    Jiang Wan and Yvonne were in a different corner. In addition to the two of them, there were two other


    people standing in another corner.


    However, the three members of Steven''s family did


    not care about those two people. In their view, they were only the subordinates of Brother Long.


    "Don''t worry. Yvonne''s ears are blocked. She can''t hear what you''re talking about," Brother Long said


    to the family of three.


    Flora was a little hesitant. Afraid of being discovered b y Yvonne, she called out tentatively, "Yvonne."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Yvonne didn¡¯t take any action, Flora was emboldened and said to Brother Long, "Brother Long,


    w e gave you 30,000 yuan. You have to make us feel that this 30,000 yuan is worth it."


    Elder brother Long sneered and said, "Of course, it''s worth it. Why don''t you think of some ideas?"


    Flora already had an idea before. What could make Samuel and Yvonne suffer was to let Brother Long


    have sex with Yvonne. In this way, Yvonne would be dirty, and Samuel would also be cuckolded. It


    could be said to be a win-win situation.


    "Brother Long, what do you think of Yvonne?" Flora asked.


    "Flora, what are you talking about?" Ferdinand scolded. In the past, she just said it casually at home, s


    o he was toozy to refute Flora''s words. But now, how could she say so in front of Brother Long? Did


    she really want to watch Yvonne being yed by Brother Long?


    Flora red at Ferdinand and said, "Ferdinand, you don''t have the right to speak here. Did you forget


    that


    Samuel almost killed me and beat your son? He can''t let me vent my anger even if he dies. I want him


    to know Yvonne was fooled and make him suffer."


    "Flora, Yvonne is your niece. How can you be so cruel? " Ferdinand said.


    Flora snorted coldly and said, "What niece? For so many years, she hasn''t given me any money. Do I


    have to sympathize with her? Do I pity her? It''s not you who''s been pped in the neck. Don''t be


    sarcastic."


    After letting go of his clenched fist, Ferdinand sighed heavily and said, "Flora, she calls you aunt."


    "I feel ashamed to be her aunt." Flora was toozy to talk nonsense with Ferdinand. She said to Elder


    Brother Long, "Elder Brother Long, don''t you want to have a try?"


    When Elder brother Long heard the conversation between the two, he was already in a cold sweat. He


    secretly looked at the two people in the corner and said, "Are you sure?"


    "Of course I''m sure. You can''t me me Flora being ruthless. You can only me Samuel being


    hateful," Flora said, gnashing her teeth.


    At this time, a figure came out from the corner. The closer he got, the more clearly she could see his


    appearance.


    "Samuel!" Flora was greatly shocked. Why was Samuel here?


    "Aunt, I didn''t expect you to hate me so much." Yvonne, who was sitting in the corner, also stood up


    and walked toward Flora.


    Flora''s face was pale. When she was about to ask Brother Long what was going on, she found that he


    was already kneeling on the ground.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    "Brother Hannigan, I''ve done what you asked me to d o. Please let me goter." Brother Long


    kowtowed to Samuel and said.


    "Samuel, you set this trap for me!" Flora finally understood what was going on. Brother Long didn''t take


    them to see Yvonne''s fate, but deliberately arranged by Samuel to lure her to say those words.


    "Flora, I was the one who set up the trap for you. However, those words earlier were not what I asked


    you to say. In your eyes, you probably do not care about this rtionship between family members at


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    all, right?" Samuel said faintly.


    Flora did not know what Samuel wanted to do, but she could sense that Samuel would not let her go


    easily.


    "So what if I said it? So what if you don''t care? Do you still dare to kill me?" Flora said recklessly.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said to Yvonne," Yvonne, ask Tang Zong to send you home."


    Although Yvonne was very angry and annoyed, Flora was, after all, a living person.


    "Samuel, I..."


    "Listen to me this time." Samuel¡¯s expression was gentle, but there was an irresistible firmness in his


    tone.


    Yvonne knew that even she couldn''t change Samuel''s decision this time.


    "Well, I''ll go home first."


    After Tang Zong left, Yvonne stood at the entrance of the billiards room and asked Tang Zong, "Do you


    know what Samuel is going to do?"


    Tang Zong did not know much about Samuel, but he could feel Samuel''s killing intent. Moreover, if


    such a thing were to happen to him, he would not let Flora off so easily.


    A rtive?


    Aunt?


    After Flora said those words, these words became extremely ridiculous.


    "Miss Sue, I don''t know, but Brother Hannigan decided it for your own good, so no matter what


    happens, you shouldn''t me him," Tang Zong said.


    Yvonne nodded and said, "Of course I won''t me him. It''s all Flora''s fault. She brought it upon


    herself."


    It was silent in the basement. Flora looked straight at Samuel, Steven and Ferdinand lowered their


    heads and did not dare to speak. Jiang Wan was also in the corner. She did not even dare to breathe


    heavily.


    "Which hand did you touch my wife with?" Samuel said.


    Elder brother Long, who was kneeling, trembled. He did not expect Samuel to get even with him first.


    He reached out his right hand and said, "Brother Hannigan, it''s this one."


    "From now on, you''re used to eating with your left hand," Samuel said lightly.


    "Okay." Elder brother Long braced himself and said," Elder brother Hannigan, don''t bother to do it


    yourself. It''s just a small matter. I''ll do it for you."


    Elder brother Long took out a butterfly knife from his pocket. He held the knife in his left hand, opened


    his right hand into a palm, put it on the floor, and suddenly stabbed it from his palm with his left hand.


    There were two holes in the sword, and blood was gushing out!


    Seeing this scene, Flora and the other two were scared out of their wits.


    Brother Long was a big shot in the gray area of Bin County. Now, in front of Samuel, he actually wanted


    tomit a sin of self-harm!


    Elder brother Long trembled, but he didn''t make a sound.


    After looking up at Samuel, Elder Brother Long pulled out his sword and stabbed again.


    The three members of Flora Family were scared out of their wits and sat on the ground with dull eyes.


    Samuel was obviously not satisfied with this. He looked at Elder Brother Long quietly.


    Brother Long gasped, and his heart was almost on the verge of copse. He said, "This is the result of


    offending Brother Hannigan. I, Yao Long, will definitely remember it in my heart."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Elder Brother Long pulled out his knife again and repeated the action


    again and again until his whole right palm was badly mutted, but he did not dare to stop.


    Steven was already scared to pee. For a coward like him, this kind of thing would make him feel scared


    even if it happened in the movie, let alone in real life.


    Flora had said before that Samuel did not dare to kill her, but now she was so scared that her heart


    was trembling. Being able to treat Brother Long like this, even if he were to kill her, it would be nothing.


    Useless?


    A good-for-nothing?


    A useless live-in son-inw?


    At this moment, Flora felt that these titles were ridiculous to Samuel.


    "Samuel, I''m your aunt. I''m your aunt." Flora knelt on the ground and kept shaking her head. She was


    so scared that she was unconscious and repeated the words.


    Ferdinand did not dare to say a word for Flora. Even if Samuel wanted to kill Flora, she deserved it.


    Even


    Ferdinand could not stand her suggestion.


    What Ferdinand could count on now was Samuel''s release of him and Steven. As for Flora''s life and


    death, he did not care at all.


    In the corner, although Jiang Wan did not know what had happened, the increasingly strong smell of


    blood i n the air made her hair stand on end.


    "It''s Ok," Samuel said to Yao Long.


    "Thank you, Brother Hannigan. Thank you, Brother Hannigan." Yao Long kowtowed with gratitude and


    burst into tears!

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    When Samuel fixed his eyes on Steven, Steven was scared out of his wits. Without hesitation, he knelt


    down in front of Samuel.


    "I''ve pampered your family of three a few times.


    You''re courting death. You can''t me me," Samuel said indifferently.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Steven was so scared that he cried. He said, "Samuel, it''s not my idea. It''s my mother. It''s my mother


    who wants to catch Yvonne. It''s also her who let Brother Long have sex with Yvonne. You heard it. It


    has nothing to do with me."


    "Steven, what are you talking about? I am your mother. " Flora was shocked and shouted at Steven.


    Steven''s words were obviously to protect himself and betray her. He was pushing her into the fire pit. 1


    "Don''t worry. I won''t make a decision on this matter. After all, you are all members of the Jiang family.


    Let''s see how Jiang Hong will exin it to me," Samuel said.


    In less than ten minutes, Jiang Hong arrived at the billiards room and walked into the basement. When


    h e saw Yao Long''s badly mutted right hand, Jiang Hong was shocked. Yao Long was the most


    powerful person in the county. Even in front of Samuel, was he also in such a miserable situation?


    "Jiang Hong, is Yvonne a member of the Jiang family? " Samuel asked Jiang Hong.


    "Yes." Jiang Hong nodded heavily. Yvonne was his granddaughter, and of course, she was also a


    member of the Jiang family.


    "Since she''s from the Jiang family, shouldn''t she be treated fairly?" Samuel continued to ask.


    "It should be."


    "I won''t pursue the matter of Steven joining hands with Jiang Wan to catch Yvonne, but Flora allowed


    Yao Long to rape Yvonne. On this point, what do you think we should do to make it fair for Yvonne?"


    Samuel said.


    Hearing the word "rape", Jiang Hong''s body trembled.


    Flora actually did such a beast-like thing to her own niece!


    Although it was understandable that she bore a grudge against Yvonne, after all, she was her rtive.


    How could she be so cruel?


    "Flora, did you really do this kind of thing?" Jiang Hong asked, gnashing his teeth.


    Flora was very regretful now, but this kind of fact could not be concealed by a few words of hers.


    "Dad, I was confused for a moment. I now know that I regret it." Flora cried andined.


    Jiang Hong was so angry that he was fuming. He walked up to Flora and pped her in the face one


    after another.


    "You beast, she''s your niece. How could you do such a thing?" After Jiang Hong was exhausted, he


    said to Ferdinand, "Ferdinand, we can''t have such a woman i n our family."


    Ferdinand was shocked. Jiang Hong wanted him to divorce Flora, but how dare he?


    "Jiang Hong, is this your so-called fairness? If it weren''t for me, Yvonne would have already been


    raped. Is it okay to just drive her out of the Jiang family?" Samuel said coldly.


    Jiang Hong looked at Samuel, took a deep breath, and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "Since you are the family head of the Jiang n, it should not be too much to kill Flora in order to show


    fairness." Samuelughed.


    Jiang Hong panicked and took two steps back.


    Samuel wanted him to kill Flora.


    This was a human life. It was illegal.


    "Samuel, I know you''re angry, but is it her fault that death is the only way to make up for it?" Jiang


    Hong asked.


    "Make up for it? This is to atone for her sins." Samuel said firmly.


    Flora''s face was pale, and she said in a panic," Ferdinand, Steven, what are you still doing? Hurry up


    and find a way to save me. This loser wants to kill me. Didn''t you hear that?"


    Ferdinand and Steven didn''t dare to move. Although the family of three had a good rtionship, they


    were separated in the face of a great disaster. Who would be willing to take on the risk of their lives at


    this critical moment?


    "Yao Long, as long as Flora is alive, you should not let g o of the Jiang family" Samuel said coldly and


    left the basement.


    It was silent in the basement, as if the sound of the heartbeat could be heard.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Jiang Wan walked over to them hopelessly and said to Jiang Hong, "Grandpa, I was wrong. I know I


    was wrong."


    Looking at Jiang Wan, who was kneeling on the ground, Jiang Hong angrily kicked her down. If it


    weren''t for her, things wouldn''t have turned out this way.


    She humiliated Yvonne again to save her face, but she didn''t know that from the very beginning, this


    road was an abyss. Not only would she be killed, but the entire Jiang family would also be dragged


    down.


    "It''s time to restrain your arrogance," Jiang Hong said reproachfully.


    Jiang Wan nodded with tears, full of regret.


    Knowing that she was no match for Samuel, Jiang Wan even hoped that time could go back. If she


    didn''t make things difficult for Yvonne and didn''t give her a sense of superiority, Liu Zhijie wouldn''t


    break up with her.


    "Old Jiang, I still have to make a trip to the hospital. Give me a clear answer. Flora dies or the Jiang


    family dies." Although Yao Long''s right hand was numb, he also knew that his right hand must be


    disabled. Even i f it could be cured, it couldn''t be cured, because Samuel already said that he would


    get used to eating


    with his left hand in the future, which was a fact that could not be changed.


    Jiang Hong''s face darkened. Flora had only herself to me. Of course, she could not implicate the


    entire Jiang family because of her.


    If Yao Long wanted to deal with the Jiang family, it was impossible for the Jiang family to survive.


    After Yao Long took the knife, Jiang Hong walked toward Flora and said, "Flora, don''t me me. This


    is your own confusion. If you could remember your family, things wouldn''t have turned out this way."


    After leaving the billiards room, Samuel was not in a hurry to return to the vi. Instead, he was


    attracted b y a stall on the side of the road that was set up for fortune-telling.


    A very young man, dressed in a Taoist robe, had the same charm as the Taoist he had seen in the


    photo.


    They were probably scammers, both of whom gave the impression that he was a liar.


    "Can you tell fortune?" Samuel walked to the front of the stall and asked.


    The young Taoist looked up at Samuel and said, "I''m fortune teller. I''m looking for someone I''m fated


    with, but you''re not."


    "You are just ying tricks. You just want to get a few more money. Just name a price." Samuel did not


    believe in fate. He believed that man could conquer nature. He only thought of the Taoist priest''s words


    that year, which brought pain to his childhood. That was why he wanted to expose the true face of the


    young Taoist priest.


    "If you have money, you have to live a short life. So it''s not a good thing to have too much money," said


    the young Taoist.


    Samuel smiled coldly and said, "You''re just bluffing for money, aren''t you? Aren''t you afraid of the


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    retribution of heaven?"


    "There''s no such thing as retribution in this world. It''s just karma. Everything has its cause."


    "With these empty theories, you dare toe out and swindle money. You are so bold." Samuel shook


    his head disdainfully. Although this kind of Taoist priest did not have real skills, at least he had a glib


    tongue that could deceive others. However, the man in front o f him obviously had nothing.


    "The one who has the wish has taken the bait. Aren''t you just here to give me money? It''s just that I''m


    not willing to eat your small fish." The young Taoist smiled and began to close the stall. Then, he


    muttered to himself, not knowing what he was saying.


    Samuel stood up and said, "Don''t let me see you in the future. Otherwise, you won''t be able to keep


    your stall."


    The young Taoist priest watched Samuel walk away and then said, "We still have a chance to meet


    each other. My master said that you must die. Otherwise, how could I go down the mountain? It''s a


    pity..."


    The young Taoist shook his head feebly and sighed again. "I''m still no match for you. I''m really


    wronged."


    By the time Samuel returned to the vi, Yvonne had obviously told Lydia what had happened. Lydia


    was s o angry that she did not know what to say.


    "Samuel, Flora, this vicious woman, can do such a thing. You can''t let her go," Lydia said angrily.


    Samuel nced at Yvonne and said, "Don''t hurry back to Cloud City. You can leave after attending


    Flora''s funeral."


    Hearing this, Yvonne and Lydia were both shocked.


    Lydia really wanted to take revenge for Yvonne, but she never thought Flora would die because of this.


    Having seen the scene Samuel hounding Hangong Qianqiu to death with her own eyes, Lydia naturally


    would not doubt the truthfulness of Samuel¡¯s words.


    "Samuel... you."


    "It wasn''t me. It was Mr. Jiang," Samuel said.


    "Grandpa."


    "Dad!"


    Lydia and Yvonne were dumbfounded again. How did Jiang Hong get involved in this matter, and he


    even killed Flora?

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Since Samuel didn''t tell them the reason, Yvonne and Lydia didn''t ask further.


    Ferdinand, Steven, and Jiang Wan witnessed Flora''s death with their own eyes. They were so


    frightened that their minds went nk. But they knew that Jiang Hong did this to protect the Jiang


    family. Otherwise, everyone in the Jiang family would die with her.


    When the four of them left the billiards room, Jiang Hong''s hands were still shaking. For him, this was


    the first time in his life, so how could he not be afraid?


    "Grandpa, why is Samuel so powerful?" Jiang Wan was frightened. She was afraid when she thought


    of how she belittled Samuel every day, because all of this was caused by Samuel. Tang Zong called


    him brother Hannigan and Yao Long kneeled to him, which fully proved that Samuel was not a simple


    person.


    Jiang Hong''s teeth were still trembling. After hearing Jiang Wan''s words, he said in a trembling voice,"


    There must be a reason why the old master of the Sue family had decided to marry Samuel to the Sue


    family. His identity is not as simple as we think. You''re not allowed to mention this matter again in the


    future. Just pretend that nothing happened. Otherwise, Flora''s fate will end up in our hands sooner or


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, Flora is dead, how to exin, how to give her parents'' family an exnation?" Ferdinand was


    sad; h


    e also felt a sense of relief. After all, he had been suppressed by Flora for so many years, and had no


    chance to breathe. Now Flora was dead, and his life was rxed.


    "Yao Long will deal with it, and so will Tang Zong. Let''s talk about Flora''s illness to the public," Jiang


    Hong said.


    The three people nodded their heads. With Yao Long and Tang Zong, the truth of this matter would


    definitely not be found out. They only needed to remember one point. Samuel was not someone they


    could mess with!


    The news of Flora''s illness soon spread out. With Tang Zong secretly manipting it, no one doubted


    this matter, and the hospital also provided relevant proof.


    Three dayster, Flora was cremated, and this matter came to an end. But in the hearts of the Jiang


    family members, this matter had undoubtedly be a shadow that could not be erased.


    Cloud City.


    In Harvey¡¯s office, since thepany was acquired by the mysterious man, Harvey¡¯s position as


    chairman had been removed. Now, he was an idler without a position in thepany. Only when the


    real chairman appeared would he know if he could continue to stay in thepany.


    Although he was no longer the chairman, Harvey still shamelessly sat in the chairman''s office.


    Obviously, h e was reluctant to leave this position.


    Harvey had no choice but to sell thepany. He secretly vowed that one day he would get back the


    control of thepany. Of course, this idea was very ridiculous. He was nothing now, so how should


    he take back the control of thepany?


    "Harvey, I heard that a new chairman will appear tomorrow. What are you going to do?" Yara came to


    the office and asked Harvey .


    "Who told you that?" Harvey said with a gloomy face. The appearance of the new chairman meant that


    after tomorrow, he would no longer have the right to appear in the chairman''s office.


    "Du Hong," Yara said.


    Harvey punched the desk and said coldly, "If it weren''t for Du Hong, I wouldn''t be in such a situation. I


    want t o see who the new chairman is and how capable he is. Now the project of the west city has


    nothing to do with the Sue family. What ability does he have to bring thepany back to life?"


    Yara was conflicted. There was news that she did not know if she should tell Harvey in advance.


    She knew Harvey was not convinced, and he even wanted to see thepany close down in the


    hands o f the new chairman. However, this was obviously impossible, because Liam would also appear


    in tomorrow''s meeting. Yara knew very well what this meant.


    "Harvey, Liam will also attend tomorrow''s meeting." Vara gritted her teeth and said. Even if she did not


    say it now, he would know tomorrow. She might as well tell him now.


    "What!" Harvey stood up angrily. Liam would also take part in it, which made him unable to believe it.


    He said, "How could this happen? Liam, this damn thing, why should he attend thepany''s


    meeting? What does it have to do with him?"


    Vara sighed. How could Harvey not know why Liam would attend the meeting? He just didn''t want to


    admit it.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    "Harvey, that''s the truth. Just bear with it," Yara said.


    Harvey angrily lifted the table, but his strength was too weak, so he didn''t turn it over. He just made the


    desk move a little.


    However, he didn''t give up. Instead, he smashed theputer and everything he saw in the office was


    smashed.


    In less than two minutes, the chairman''s office was in a mess.


    "Liam, this damn guy, didn''t he say that he would not cooperate with the Sue family?" Harvey shouted


    unwillingly.


    Yara shook her head and let Harvey continue to be crazy and walked out of the office.


    This kind of thing was really uneptable to Harvey, but for other rtives of the Sue family, it was a


    good thing. Almost every rtive of the Sue family was very excited after hearing the news. Because


    thepany survived the crisis, which meant that they would not lose their jobs and could still rely on


    thepany to live. At most, they would lose some opportunities to make money.


    "Yara, what''s Harvey''s reaction?" "He''s crazy. He smashed everything in the office,"


    Yara said.


    The few rtives of the Sue family were not surprised to hear this. He had just be the chairman of


    the board of directors not long ago, and now he was resigning. How could he easily ept it?


    "I don''t know who the new chairman is. I can finally see him tomorrow."


    "s, I hope he will continue to use us. If we leave thepany, it will be difficult for us to survive


    outside."


    "That''s right. I hope thepany doesn''t change people."


    These rtives of the Sue family had been upied the positions for many years, and they were not


    capable at all. After leaving the Suepany, they were nothing. Naturally, they would worry about


    their future.


    But now the fate was in the hands of the new chairman. Even if they were worried, it was useless. They


    could only pray that God would give them a way out.


    At the Hillside Vi, Yvonne and the others could finally rx after they got home.


    Flora''s death gave them a certain amount of psychological pressure, but Samuel''s performance in front


    of them was still the same as before, so there was nothing to worry about.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, Lydia did not dare to provoke Samuel. She treated him politely; for fear that he would be unhappy.


    As for Godfrey, he didn''t even have the courage to look straight into Samuel¡¯s eyes. He felt tremendous


    pressure even when he was eating at the same table a s Samuel.


    At the dinner table, Samuel noticed the hesitation on H e Ting''s face. It seemed that something had


    happened, and Yvonne was so idle that she looked a little dejected.


    He Ting must have something to do with her daughter. As for Yvonne''s depression, it must be because


    of thepany. After all, she was a strong woman. If she stayed at home all day without working,


    Yvonne couldn''t adapt to this kind of life.


    "Yvonne, do you want me to send you to work tomorrow?" Samuel asked Yvonne .


    Yvonne said with a wry smile, "I''ve already resigned. What am I going to do in the office?"


    "Well, in my opinion, you are too impulsive. You resigned voluntarily to fulfill Harvey''s wish. He hopes


    that you won¡¯t go to work in thepany." Lydia said helplessly. She never interfered in Yvonne''s


    decision, because Yvonne had always done the right thing. But i n this matter, Lydia felt that Yvonne


    was wrong and ridiculously wrong.


    "Mom, things have already happened. What''s the point of talking about this now?" Yvonne lowered her


    head. In fact, she also regretted that. Harvey was stillughing. Thinking of these things, Yvonne was


    upset.


    "Actually..." At this time, Samuel said, "After you resigned, the Sue family''spany terminated the


    cooperation with Weakriver Real Estate. The bank also forced the Su Sue family to repay the loan, so


    now thepany is in trouble." 1


    Yvonne was not happy to add insult to injury because what she wanted was not how bad thepany


    was, but how she could work on her own.


    Lydia was very happy to hear this and said, "He deserves it. Yvonne is the most important person in the


    <ppany. How can she be reced by Harvey? He should be regretting it now."

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    "But it has nothing to do with me," Yvonne said listlessly.


    "Ahem... I acquired thepany when you went back t o Bin County, so you''re now the new


    chairman," Samuel said.


    Everyone, including He Ting, raised their heads and stared at Samuel with wide eyes.


    He bought thepany!


    He actually bought thepany!


    Lydia couldn¡¯t help ncing at Godfrey. "This is another big expenditure. Where did the money of


    Samuele from? How could he be so rich?"


    Yvonne was shocked, she said to Samuel, "You... Are you kidding me? Did you buy thepany?"


    "But Liam will find trouble with you tomorrow. I don''t think thepany will be able to get back the


    project i n the west of the city, so you have to find a way to get thepany through the crisis on your


    own," Samuel said.


    The project in the west of the city determined whether the Sue family could be a first-ss family


    in Cloud City. The olddy had put all her eggs in one basket, and that was why she was in such a


    predicament. However, as long as she thought of a


    way to get rid of the project in the west of the city, she would have enough money to develop other


    channels and dismiss the ambition of bing a first-ss family. It was not impossible for the Sue


    family to survive this crisis.


    Yvonne took a deep breath and said, "I won''t let you down."


    Seeing Yvonne had regained her fighting capacity, Samuel smiled and said, "I won''t be disappointed.


    I''m willing to do anything to make you happy."


    Yvonne lowered her head, her face flushed red. She was extremely moved, to the extent where she


    even thought of a special way of gratitude. However, this type of method was too bashful, and it


    shouldn''t have been her initiative, so she quickly gave up.


    Lydia red at Godfrey, as if to say, "I''m looking at Samuel. He even bought thepany to make


    Yvonne happy. What can you do?"


    Godfrey sadly bowed his head. He wanted to buy it, but his strength did not allow it. It was not a small


    amount of money to buy apany. He could not afford it.


    After dinner, the family watched TV in the living room. He Ting finished her work and went back to her


    room.


    "Samuel, Auntie He seems to have something to do today. Would you like to ask her?" Yvonne


    reminded Samuel.


    Samuel had nned to do so. After hearing Yvonne''s words, he went straight to He Ting''s room.


    He Ting opened on the door and lowered her head slightly. It was obvious that she was trying to hide


    her expression. However, he could still see the tear-stained face on He Ting''s face.


    "Aunt He, what happened?" Samuel looked at He Ting and asked.


    He Ting shook her head and said, "It''s nothing.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel. Auntie He wants to resign."


    "Resign!" Samuel was shocked. Why would she resign for no reason? Moreover, Samuel knew He


    Ting''s character. It was impossible for her to be dissatisfied with her sry.


    "I hope you can understand Auntie He," He Ting said with her head down.


    "If you don''t tell me what happened, I won''t agree to it, and I won''t pay you," Samuel said in a tough


    tone. It must be a big deal to let He Ting resign. Moreover, she had just a daughter. This matter must


    have something to do with her daughter.


    He Ting began to panic when she heard this. She had t o count on her sry with Samuel to find her


    daughter. If Samuel did not calcte her sry, it would be useless even if she resigned.


    "Samuel, I know you''re a good man, but I can''t ask you for help for everything. You''ve helped me


    enough," He


    Ting said.


    Samuel sighed. He Ting felt that she owed him something. He could understand, but how could He


    Ting survive after resigning?


    "Aunt He, can you help her? Without a job, what will you and your daughter eat in the future? If you


    think you owe me, you can make more delicious food in the future," Samuel said.


    He Ting stretched out her hand to wipe away her tears and didn''t know what to say.


    "Tell me, just what exactly is going on." Samuel asked.


    "I don''t know either. I just heard from Yingying that the school asked her to drop out. I didn''t have time


    to understand the situation. On the phone, she kept crying and I was worried about her situation," He


    Ting said.


    drop out?

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    He Ting had talked about Jiang Yingying many times, and her words revealed that Jiang Yingying was


    diligent and studious. She was a very good girl. How could she be expelled from school?


    "I''ll go to her school tomorrow. Don''t worry," Samuel said.


    "Thank you, thank you," He Ting said gratefully.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel patted He Ting on her shoulder andforted her. "Don''t worry. She''ll be fine."


    Afterforting He Ting, Samuel returned to the living room and told Yvonne what had happened.


    Yvonne also agreed that Samuel would go to Rong City tomorrow to see what was going on with Jiang


    Yingying. As for thepany, she asked Samuel not t o worry about it and she wanted to deal with it


    alone.


    Samuel believed Yvonne¡¯s personal ability. Thepany had been acquired. If those rtives of the


    Sue family were really stupid, they could just fire them one by one. There was nothing to worry about.


    When she was sleeping, Yvonne had broken the red line in front of Samuel for the reason of cutting


    flesh b y the red line. This was already the limit of what she could do. If Samuel still didn''t understand


    what she meant, then there was nothing Yvonne could do.


    However, it was obvious that Samuel did not


    understand the true meaning behind Yvonne''s words. He even said that he would buy a good line to go


    home tomorrow, which drove Yvonne crazy.


    What right did this kind of person have to have a wife!


    "A straight-forward man. If I don''t take the initiative t o throw myself at him, will he be unable to


    understand my mind for the rest of his life?"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Suddenly seeing Yvonne''s expression was not clear, Samuel asked in


    confusion.


    Yvonne took a deep breath and said, "It''s nothing. Take your time to break it. I''m going to bed now."


    "Okay, if you''re tired, just take a rest. I''ll take care of such a trivial matter," Samuel said with a smile. 1


    Yvonney on the bed in despair, wishing that she could cover herself with a pillow.


    Early the next morning, Yvonne put on formal clothes, and the beautiful lines of her body dazzled


    Samuel.


    Although other clothes would still make Yvonne look morous, this type of OL''s clothes was even


    more attractive. Samuel couldn''t help but suspect that he had uniform control.


    "Is it good-looking?" Yvonne asked Samuel.


    "Yes." Samuel nodded without hesitation. It was really good-looking. Just looking at it would make


    people''s mouths dry.


    "Serves you right for the rest of your life." Yvonne walked out of the room with a cold face.


    Samuel didn''t understand what was going on. Why was she angry for no reason?


    When he walked out of the room, Yvonne had already driven to work, which made Samuel very


    speechless.


    "What''s wrong? Did you make Yvonne angry again?" Lydia asked Samuel in the living room.


    Samuel grabbed his head and said, "I don''t know what''s going on either. Maybe it''s her period."


    Lydia did not know whether tough or cry, but she could not figure out the specific reason. It was


    normal for a woman to have days every month.


    In the Suepany.


    All the rtives of the Sue family arrived early because today was the day of meeting the new


    chairman. Usually, people who werete for work always came earlier than anyone else today.


    Harvey was still shamelessly sitting in the position of the chairman. The other rtives saw this and


    had some opinions.


    "Harvey, this position doesn''t belong to you anymore. You''d better get up quickly."


    "Yeah, if he is seen by the new chairman, what if he is unhappy?"


    "Get up quickly. Don''t make trouble for us."


    The persuasion of the rtives was particrly harsh to Harvey. The grass on the wall fell with the


    wind. It fell really fast.


    "You ungrateful people. Have all the benefits I got in the past been eaten by dogs?" Harvey gnashed


    his teeth and said.


    "Look what kind of status you have now. You still regard yourself as the chairman of the board."


    "If it weren''t for you, thepany wouldn''t have ended up like this. You still don''t know how to reflect."


    "Harvey, get up, don''t hurt us anymore."


    A group of rtives did not show any mercy. Even Lionel did not dare to speak for Harvey, because


    Harvey deserved to be punished for the current situation. He was not worth sympathizing with.


    At this time, Liam came to the conference room.


    Harvey mmed the table and stood up. He walked to Liam and said, "Brother Liam, didn''t you say


    that you would not cooperate with the Sue family? Why did youe?"


    Liam looked at Harvey with contempt and said, "Yourpany will bear the loss of the dy this time.


    Of course I wille, or who willpensate me."


    Hearing this, Harveyughed. It was not timely help; it was like adding fuel to the fire.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    "Sit, sit. Mr. Liam, sit." After knowing Liam''s intention, Harvey''s attitude immediately changed, as if he


    was licking like a dog.


    When the rtives of the Sue family saw this scene, they were furious. Not only did he lose the


    position of chairman, but he also wanted to drag everyone in the Sue family down with him. If he did


    not see thepany go bankrupt, he would not be reconciled.


    As Harvey''s father, even Lionel could not stand it anymore.


    In thepany, they could at least make a living, but when thepany was over, everyone had to be


    done with them.


    "Harvey, you bastard, do you know what you are doing? " Lionel gritted his teeth and said.


    Harvey''s heart was twisted. He could not ept the fact that he had left his position behind. He hoped


    that all the people who were watching him make a fool of himself fall with him.


    If worsees to the worst, we''ll die together. We ll havepanions on the way to hell. What''s there


    to b e afraid of?


    "Dad, it has nothing to do with you," Harvey said coldly.


    Lionel was so angry that he wanted to give the unfilial son a good beating. But at this time, there was a


    noise outside the conference room. It seemed that the new chairman hade.


    Everyone stretched out their heads. After a beautiful figure appeared, all the rtives of the Sue family


    had confused expressions on their faces.


    Yvonne!


    What was she doing at thepany?


    Harvey rushed to Yvonne immediately. He had gone t o the Cloudridge Hill Vis to block Yvonne, but


    he did not seed. Later, Yvonne went to Bin County, and there was no ce to vent his anger. Now


    Yvonne still dared toe to thepany.


    "Yvonne, get out of here. What right do you have to show up here?" Harvey scolded her.


    There were two bodyguards by Yvonne''s side, and they were Manfred''s men. Samuel had arranged for


    them to protect her in order to avoid some conflicts. It was also because of the two bodyguards that


    Harvey did not dare to get too close to Yvonne.


    "Harvey, you''re no longer the chairman. You''re not in charge of thepany''s affairs, are you?"


    Yvonne said.


    Harvey''s expression was ferocious, and he said angrily, "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have fallen into


    such a situation. You bitch, it''s all your fault."


    "I''m just fulfilling your wish by resigning. How could I


    harm you?" Yvonne said.


    This statement was established, but the premise was that it couldn''t affect thepany anymore.


    Harvey would only ept it.


    But now, thepany had been acquired, and he had be the most insignificant person in the


    "You already know the consequences, so just resign. You fucking set me up on purpose." Harvey


    roared, and he couldn''t help but raise his fist.


    The two bodyguards next to Yvonne took a step forward respectively, so Harvey did not dare to act


    rashly.


    "Harvey, if you don''t force me, how could this happen? And what status do you have to talk to me now?


    Is it thepany''s cleaner or security guard?" Yvonne said with a smile.


    These wordspletely angered Harvey. Yvonne clearly came tough at him. He would never let


    Yvonne get what she wanted.


    "Get out of here. Today, the new chairman will hold a meeting at thepany. It''s not enough that you


    hurt me. Do you want to hurt someone else?" Harvey said.


    It was obvious that he meant something. The other rtives of the Sue Family didn''t want to be hurt by


    Yvonne.


    "Yvonne, you''d better leave as soon as possible. Now that you''ve resigned, you don''t have to be so


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    boring."


    "Yeah, it''s Harvey''s fault, but it''s already like this, and you still want to drag us into the mire. This is too


    unkind."


    "Yvonne, get out of here. You''re no longer a member of ourpany. No one will like you. You even


    brought two bodyguards here to put on an act. Who are you trying to scare?" Yara said disdainfully.


    Yvonne looked at the rtives of the Sue family, and n o one seemed to want to see her. In particr,


    Yara''s hostility was particrly strong.


    "If I leave, who will hold a meeting for you?" Yvonne asked.


    "A meeting?"

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    What did the new chairman of the meeting have to do with Yvonne?


    Among the confused rtives of the Sue family, some of them gradually showed a look of shock.


    Could it be that Yvonne was the new chairman? Had she secretly purchased thepany?


    "Yvonne... new chairman, is that you?" someone asked.


    Hearing this, not only the rtives, but also the employees were shocked.


    After leaving thepany, Yvonne had taken over the entirepany!


    How could it be possible!


    How could she be so powerful?


    "You... you''re the chairman?" Yara was terrified. She was living like a beggar now. If she lost her job


    again, she would not even be able to eat. If Yvonne was the new chairman of thepany, what she


    said just now would be enough to make Yvonne fire her.


    "Yes," Yvonne replied.


    The attitude of the Sue family''s rtives changed dramatically in an instant, and all of them greeted her


    with a kind smile.


    "Yvonne, I didn''t expect you to be the chairman. Good,


    very good. After a long time, thepany still hasn''t fallen into the hands of an outsider."


    "Great, wee to Yvonne."


    "Yvonne is the best. If it weren''t for you, ourpany would have been finished."


    Where Yvonne get the money to buy thepany? They didn''t care about it, and it was not something


    they could care about. In their opinion, since the chairman was Yvonne, they would survive the crisis o f


    being fired.


    "Yvonne, fuck you. This is a trap you set for me, isn''t i t?" At this time, the furious Harvey finally couldn''t


    help but wave his fist at Yvonne.


    From Harvey''s point of view, this was the trap Yvonne had set for him. She had deliberately resigned


    and caused thepany to fall into crisis. After that, she would buy over thepany and snatch back


    the position of chairman.


    Before his fist couldnd in front of Yvonne, Harvey had already fallen to the ground.


    How could Manfred''s two subordinates let Yvonne injured?


    If Yvonne lost even half of her hair, they wouldn''t be able to exin themselves to Manfred.


    One of the bodyguards stepped on Harvey''s chest and said in a cold voice, "Boy, calm down, or you


    will lose your arms and legs."


    Harvey was so scared that he apologized quickly, "Big brother, I was impulsive, I''m sorry."


    The crowd automatically made way for Yvonne. After walking into the conference room, Yvonne sat on


    the chair of the chairman.


    When all the rtives were seated, Liam said, "Miss Sue, the project in the west of the city is dyed,


    and the loss must be paid by the Sue family. If you have any questions about it, mywyer will exin it


    to you. fl


    "Brother Liam, I''ve caused you trouble. I won''t object t o you losing the full-onpensation of the Sue


    family," Yvonne said.


    Liam smiled faintly. Yvonne was indeed a bold woman. Such a small problem was of no use to her at


    all.


    "Thank you so much, Miss Sue. Since that''s the case, I won''t dy your meeting. I''m leaving now,"


    Liam said as he rose to his feet.


    Of course, the rtives of the Sue family were not reconciled to thepensation for the project in the


    west of the city. However, since Yvonne was the chairman of the board, who dared to refute what she


    said?


    "Yvonne, you''re such a coward. If he wants money, you pay it up. How long can thepany hold on


    in your hands?" Harvey sneered. Liam''s trouble was solved so easily, which was something he didn''t


    want t o see. However, at least it was good enough to make Yvonne bleed.


    "If we go to war with Weakriver Real Estate, thepany will be in more trouble. We will lose the


    project in the west of the city. We just can''t let the Sue family be a first-line family in Cloud City.


    But it''s not difficult to carry out normal operations and maintain the previous state." Yvonne had already


    thought about it. If she gave up this goal, thepany would not be under too much pressure. Where


    there was life, there was hope. It was not that there would b e no chance to have a hit on this target in


    the future. The most important thing now was to let thepany get back on the right track as soon as


    possible and not be affected too much by the project in the west of the city.


    "A loan of one billion yuan. Without the project in the west of the city, how can you repay it?" Harvey


    said.


    Yvonne looked at Harvey, smiled faintly, and said," You are no longer an employee of the Sue family.


    You don''t need to worry about these things, do you?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You..." Harvey gritted his teeth. Yvonne¡¯s words were meant to drive him out of thepany.


    "Should I call the security guard, or should you leave o n your own?" Yvonne said.


    Harvey sneered and said, "Apany without me, sooner orter, it will die. Yvonne, wait and see.


    One day, you wille to beg me."


    "I know you have a lot of contacts, but don''t forget that the interest of businessmen is top priority. Who


    will care about such a worthless rtionship now?" Yvonne said.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    A worthless rtionship!


    This sentence directly pierced Harvey¡¯s heart.


    He threatened Yvonne with these words, but he didn''t expect that Yvonne would directly see through


    the essence of the matter.


    When he was no longer the chairman of thepany, who would take him seriously?


    Moreover, ever since Kang Ling died out of the blue, the guys had taken the initiative to mention that


    they would continue to work with thepany. Harvey knew that there was definitely something going


    on behind this. Perhaps, Yvonne, this scheming woman, had already grasped all of this a long time


    ago.


    "Yvonne, I will make you regret." After saying that, Harvey looked at the other rtives of the Sue


    family and continued, "I will let you know who can lead the Sue family to prosperity. If you trash follow


    her, sooner orter, you will regret it."


    After Harvey left, the meeting of the Sue family was held as usual. Yvonne''s n was very simple. She


    stabilized the current development of the Sue family and then sought a breakthrough. Others naturally


    did not dare to have any objection to this matter. After all, they had to rely on thepany to live. Now


    Yvonne was the chairman, and they just had to obey orders.


    At the same time, Samuel drove the Lamborghini brought back from the repair nt and headed for


    Rong City.


    The road from Rong City to Cloud City was less than 100 kilometers away, but it developed better than


    Cloud City, and it had a tendency to be a first-tier city in recent years.


    There was a very famous temple in Rong City. On the first and 15th day of the month, pilgrims would


    temple was the reincarnation of a great deity. Of course, only some devout believers would believe this


    statement. Ordinary pilgrims would juste here to seek psychologicalfort.


    In ces like the temple, it was very strange to see a Taoist priest dressed like this. But at this time,


    there was a young Taoist priest who went up from the path and walked toward the back of the


    mountain. When passers-by cast him a strange look, he didn''t care.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a Taoist reciting Buddhism?"


    "If you look at me again, believe it or not, I''ll gouge your eyes out."


    "Get out of my way. Don''t block the path."


    The young Taoist priest cursed along the way. After walking to the back of the mountain, he came to a


    tile-roofed house after a series of twists and turns.


    The people here were rarely seen, belonging to the forbiddennd of pilgrims. In addition, only the


    temple''s abbot and a few others knew about this ce.


    "Master, I''m back." The young Taoist priest sat in front of the door of the blue-tiled house. He did not


    behave like a Taoist at all. He took off his shoes and began to rub his feet. He also put his fingers on


    his nose and took a deep breath as if he was enjoying it.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "This entire journey really is exhausting me. However, when I saw the person you spoke of, in reality, it


    wasn''t all that great either. If I fought against him, in less than three moves, he would kneel in front of


    me, shouting for help." The little daoist priest continued.


    The door was pushed open and a white-haired old man staggered out. He knocked on the young Taoist


    priest''s head and said, "Qingyun, tell me honestly, you didn''t do anything stupid, did you?"


    The young Taoist priest named Qingyun covered his head and said painfully, "Master, I listen to your


    teachings. I just met him once. I didn''t say or do anything. Don''t worry."


    "Yes." The white-haired old man nodded calmly. He took out a piece of jade from his pocket, which was


    crystal clear, and said, "This thing is very important. You must remember to keep it well."


    Seeing that the jade was not an ordinary thing, Qingyun hurriedly took it and said with a covetous face,


    "Master, it''s good. It''s valuable, isn''t it?"


    The white-haired old man stretched out his hand. It seemed that he wanted to teach Qingyun another


    lesson, but Qingyun moved quickly. He took two steps back and said, "Master, don''t worry. I''m just


    asking. I won''t sell it."


    "Remember, this piece of jade is extremely important. Even if there is a threat to your life, you cannot


    give it t o anyone else. This is a memento, an extremely important one," said the white-haired elder.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I''m so smart that I will never forget it," Qingyun said with a cheeky smile.


    Looking at Qingyun''s casual attitude, the white-haired old man sighed and said, "Go down the


    mountain and go to Samuel. Don''te back."


    After a pause, Qingyun stoppedughing and said," Master, why do I want to go to Samuel? Didn''t you


    say that you want him to die? And who will take care of you when I leave?"

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    "Do I need you to take care of me? Remember my words, it is best if you can be friends with him,


    someone will find you in the future. This jade is a token to prove your identity," said the white-haired


    elder.


    "Qingyun is so stupid. Should he a friend of Samuel? I s he going to kill him by stabbing him in the


    back? But with his current strength, even if he plotted against him, he might not be able to seed.


    Besides, who woulde to him? What does this jade token mean?"


    "I know you have many doubts, but in the future, you will have the chance to know. However, before


    that, for your safety''s sake, you should not investigate anything; just let nature take its course." The


    white-haired elder reminded.


    "Master, you picked me up and raised me since I was a child. What you want me to do, I definitely


    won''t say anything, but I can''te back. That''s too much, isn''t i t? I still want to see you die," said


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Qingyun.


    The white-haired old man kicked him and said, "Get lost."


    When he returned to the blue-tiled room and mmed the door shut, Qingyun heard his voice from


    inside." Take off this Taoist robe. You can do whatever you want. Don''t think I don''t know that you often


    peek at those female pilgrims. However, don''t go too far with


    your lust. Don''t damage your body."


    This sentence made Qingyunpletely excited!


    "Master, I don''t really want to leave, but I can''t control your temper, so I''m leaving now. Don''t miss me


    too much." After saying that, Qingyun ran away.


    When he was about to reach the temple, Qingyun suddenly stopped, and a sense of foreboding arose


    in his heart, so he ran back quickly.


    When he returned to the blue-tiled room, he called his Master a few times, but there was no sound in


    the room, which made his heart sink to the bottom of the valley.


    He pushed open the door and saw a pair of dangling legs.


    "Master! Who, who pushed you to death?" Qingyun cried out in pain. He had been raised by his master


    since he was a child. Although he looked naughty, he almost regarded his master as his father in his


    mind.


    He knew that someone must have pressured his master''s death.


    "Master, I will avenge you. No matter who he is, I want him to die with you." After burying the white-


    haired old man with tears, Qingyun went down the mountain.


    In Rong City University, Jiang Yingying, with a ponytail, was burying her head. Her steps were


    obviously very hurried, as if she was running away. However, as soon as she arrived at the school


    gate, several girls stopped her. 1


    "Jiang Yingying, what''s the rush? Why are you running so fast? Are you going to make money by


    having sex with others?"


    "I didn''t expect that a good student like you, in the eyes of a teacher, is actually a slut, making money in


    this way."


    "If you need money, you can tell us and we can help you. You don''t have to be so shameless."


    "By the way, I heard that your mother is working as a maid for someone else, and she''s paying for your


    tuition. It must have been very hard on her."


    These girls were Jiang Yingying''s ssmates, but their rtionship was not very good. Recently, there


    were some rumors about Jiang Yingying in the school, so they found an opportunity to hit her when she


    was down. They were eager to take this opportunity to drive Jiang Yingying out of the school.


    "What does my mother do has nothing to do with you. Please get out of the way," Jiang Yingying said.


    "Jiang Yingying, I advise you not to get out of school. Now the school is holding a research meeting


    against you. Maybe you will be expelled. If you get out of school in the middle of the storm, your


    reputation as a prostitute will be confirmed."


    "Yes, yes, you don''t have to be so anxious to make money. You can wait until you get over the


    limelight."


    "Maybe she is so poor that she can''t eat now. If she doesn''t go out to apany the guests, will she


    be hungry?"


    Several people covered their mouths and sneered, their words full of insults and ridicule to Jiang


    Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying''s face was gloomy. These things had been framed and were basically made out of


    nothing.


    "Jiang Yingying, I have a video here. Do you want to see it?" One of the women took out her mobile


    phone and opened a video.


    Although it was far away, Jiang Yingying could still see the contents of the video. This was in the


    dormitory, and the video showed that she was changing clothes.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    "If I upload this video online on campus, do you think i t will cause a sensation?" The girl with the


    mobile phone said with a smile.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    From the perspective of the video, this should have been secretly taken by her roommate.


    But in the current situation, it didn''t matter who secretly took the video. If the video really spread to the


    campus, her innocence would be ruined.


    Jiang Yingying''s first thought was to rush forward and grab the phone.


    However, as soon as she walked to the girl, the other girl pulled Jiang Yingying''s ponytail and pulled


    her to the ground very hard.


    "Jiang Yingying, look at how pitiful you are. I''ll give you a chance. As long as you listen to me, I''ll delete


    the video. What do you think?" The girl holding the phone said to Jiang Yingying proudly.


    "Okay, as long as you are willing to delete the video, I can do whatever you want," Jiang Yingying said


    with a pale face. She could not let this video spread out. Otherwise, this stain would follow her for the


    rest of her life.


    "That''s what you said. I didn''t force you." The girl with the mobile phone smiled like a flower. She


    looked good-looking, but her wicked face was disgusting.


    After thinking for a while, the girl said, "Kneel down and admit that you are a bitch. I only take pictures.


    What do you think?"


    Jiang Yingying was not a fool. If the photo of her kneeling on the ground was matched with the photo,


    then her rumors would never be cleared again.


    "I don''t have a grudge against you. Why are you deliberately against me?" Jiang Yingying said in


    confusion.


    "Bitch, you''re just a rat crossing the street that everyone hates. You''ve ruined the reputation of our


    school. I''ll punish you. Do I need a reason?" The girl said disdainfully. In her eyes, Jiang Yingying was


    like a low-level creature.


    Jiang Yingying shook her head and sat on the ground helplessly. If she did not agree with her request,


    the video would spread to the inside of thework and she would be destroyed by the video.


    However, if the photos of her kneeling on the ground were used by someone with ulterior motives, it


    would also make it impossible for her to clear up her grievances.


    "What should I do?"


    Jiang Yingying felt the most desperate moment of her life. No matter what kind of choice she made, it


    would make her life sink to the bottom.


    As she lowered her head and whimpered, Jiang


    Yingying saw a pair of men''s legs walking towards her.


    "What''s going on?" He asked in a very stern voice.


    Jiang Yingying raised her head. It was a strange face.


    "Who are you? What does it have to do with you?" The girl with the mobile phone looked at theer


    with disdain. He wanted to be the hero to save the beauty, but he didn''t know who he was.


    In addition to these girls, many people nearby looked a t him in surprise, because he appeared in his


    Lamborghini just now, which was very eye-catching.


    The person who came was Samuel. Although he had never met Jiang Yingying, he had already


    remembered the appearance of Jiang Yingying on He Ting''s mobile phone. However, he did not expect


    that h e would see Jiang Yingying being bullied as soon as h e arrived at the school gate.


    "Jiang Yingying? I''m Samuel." Samuel extended his hand to Jiang Yingying and said.


    Samuel!


    Jiang Yingying had heard He Ting mention that her boss woulde to the school today to help her


    deal with the trouble.


    But in Jiang Yingying''s imagination, since he was the boss, he must be a middle-aged man. How could


    he be so young? Moreover, he was a handsome man.


    "You... You are Brother Samuel?" Jiang Yingying said i n disbelief.


    Samuel smiled and said, "It''s true, then get up first."


    After pulling Jiang Yingying up, Samuel asked," What¡¯s going on?"

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    "She, she has a video of me changing my clothes in her mobile phone, which was secretly taken by my


    roommate," Jiang Yingying said.


    Samuel frowned and said coldly, "Give me the phone."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who do you think you are? If you want me to give it to you, just give it to you? Who do you think you


    are?


    What can you do to me if I don''t give it to you?" The girl raised her head and said with an arrogant look.


    Samuel turned to look at Jiang Yingying and said, "If you can''t study in this school, I''ll change it for


    you."


    Before everyone understood what Samuel meant, he suddenly grabbed the girl by the throat and said


    in a cold voice, "Isn''t it a little too much of a blow to beat someone at the school gate? Why don''t you


    just give it to me and I''ll let you go?"


    The girl did not expect Samuel would be so rude to her, and that he would be so bold in public.


    "You... Let go of me. Do you know who I am?" the girl said, gnashing her teeth.


    "It doesn''t matter who you are. What matters is that you can''t mess with me." After saying that, Samuel


    pulled back his hand, pulled the girl down and grabbed her phone.


    The video was still on the end page of the video y.


    Samuel deleted the video directly, threw the phone on the ground, and crushed it.


    "I won''t leave yet. If you have any dissatisfaction, you cane to me at any time." Samuel said to the


    girl, and then took Jiang Yingying to the Lamborghini.


    "He... He actually drives a sports car!"


    "Is this car his? This is Lamborghini."


    "When did Jiang Yingying get to know such a rich man?"


    Seeing this scene, the female students who blocked the road just now all opened their mouths wide


    and looked stunned.


    Jiang Yingying also couldn''t believe it. Although He Ting told her that he was a boss, Jiang Yingying


    didn''t expect that it was a boss who drove a Lamborghini!


    "He''s so young and so rich. How can hee here for such a little thing as me?" Jiang Yingying didn''t


    know how to express her gratitude to Samuel.


    "Thank you, Brother Samuel. You came here for me." After getting in the car, Jiang Yingying apologized


    to Samuel.


    "Aunt He didn''t make it clear before. Tell me why the school expelled you," Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying felt aggrieved when she thought of this. Her tears could not help but fall. She said, "I


    want to lighten the burden for my mother, so I work part-time to teach home. The student is a young girl


    in her second grade of elementary school. One day, I went to teach her. But after I arrived there, she


    was not there, only her father was at home. At first, her father tried t o take advantage of me. Later, he


    said he wanted to keep me as his mistress. I didn''t agree. He wanted to force me, but he happened to


    meet his wife going home. He said that I seduced him. Then his wife came to school, and this matter


    was spread."


    After a pause, Jiang Yingying continued, "Now everyone in the university said that I''m a deskdy, who


    will affect the reputation of the school. That''s why the school wants to expel me. Now they are in a


    meeting."


    Samuel smiled and said, "It seems that I came at the right time. Don''t cry. Since I''m here, I won''t let


    anyone wrong you."


    After that, Samuel started the engine and drove directly to the university.


    The vehicles outside the school were generally not allowed to enter the school, so when the security


    guards saw this, they immediately nned to stop them.


    However, the roar of the engine was like the roar of a wild animal. Seeing that the car showed no sign


    of slowing down, the security guard could only dodge and watch the car drive into the campus.


    "Fuck, who is this guy? He''s so reckless and doesn''t put our school in his eyes at all."


    "Didn''t Jiang Yingying get in this car just now? Could she be Jiang Yingying''s sugar daddy?"


    "Oh, now the sugar daddy dares to make trouble in our school. Doesn''t he know who our school''s


    board members are?"


    "There will be a good show this time. Jiang Yingying i s not only going to be expelled from school. This


    rich man is so arrogant that he won''t have a good result."


    "Yes, there are several board members in the school. They are all big shots in Rong City. A rich second


    generation like him wants to find justice for Jiang Yingying. Isn''t he courting death?"


    In the school''s conference room.


    In addition to the headmaster and the president of the university, there were Jiang Yingying''s teachers


    and Jiang Yingying''s student''s parents.


    The teacher was very firm in his stance, because she knew how hard-working Jiang Yingying was, so


    in her opinion, it was impossible for Jiang Yingying to d o such a thing.


    "Headmaster, we should investigate this matter in detail. We can''t nder a good student," the teacher


    said.


    Hearing the teacher''s words, Ke Yun stood up angrily and said, "Are you saying that my husband has


    ndered her? We are people who do big business, and what we want is face. You are making


    irresponsible remarks without evidence. Who do you think you are?"


    As the person involved in this matter, Lin Shaohui was very clear about the specific situation, but in


    front of Ke Yun, the legal wife, he did not dare to admit his immoral behavior. He said, "Don''t be fooled


    by her honest appearance. I also thought that she was very pitiful and she told me so many pitiful


    situations. She said that her family was very poor and needed money. Otherwise, how could I be


    confused for a moment?"

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    If you want to beat a dog, there''s a stick to it.


    The teacher sighed. She desperately wanted to investigate this matter for Jiang Yingying in order to


    avoid ruining a student''s life. However, Lin Shaohui''s firm attitude made this matter turn for the worse.


    Moreover, Jiang Yingying''s status was a vulnerable group in front of Lin Shaohui, so the school


    certainly did not care about her feelings.


    "There''s no need to discuss this matter anymore. If you don''t expel Jiang Yingying, I will spread the


    news. You can''t me me for damaging the reputation of the university," Ke Yun said coldly.


    The headmasters and the two directors of the universities nced at each other. Although not all the


    directors were present, the three of them had the right to make a decision on such a small thing.


    Just firing an unknown student could reduce the trouble, which was the best result for the school.


    "Okay, that''s it. I''ll send a message right away," said the principal.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ke Yun smiled proudly, but she obviously did not want to give up. She said, "This teacher has been


    protecting Jiang Yingying. I don''t think she is a good person either. We should investigate her. After all,


    they cherish each other. Maybe she is not clean."


    When the teacher heard this, her face turned pale and she said, "You are talking nonsense. Why are


    you saying that to me?"


    "Nonsense?" Ke Yun looked confident and said, "If you weren''t such a person, why would you defend


    Jiang Yingying, the bitch? She didn''t learn well since she was a child. In the future, she would be a dirty


    person and ruin the society."


    The teacher was so angry that she was gasping. This was Lin Shaohui''s fault. In the words of Ke Yun,


    Jiang Yingying had be a bitch and had risen to the level where she ruined the society.


    However, as a teacher, her ability was limited. She couldn''t help Jiang Yingying even if she wanted to.


    "I say, as a teacher, isn''t it fine to just get a sry?


    Why do you have to meddle in so many things? Do you have the ability to do so? I know the school''s


    Chairman, if you make me unhappy, firing you is just a small matter." Ke Yun proudly said.


    At this time, the door of the conference room was suddenly kicked open. Samuel and Jiang Yingying


    came in.


    Both Ke Yun and the president and the directors of the university were frightened. When they saw


    Jiang Yingying, they were furious.


    "Bitch, who allowed you toe to the conference room? Do you know what this ce is?" Ke Yun


    scolded Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying was frightened. She didn''t expect Samuel to be so powerful. He drove and broke into


    the conference room. Now he even kicked the door of the conference room into pieces.


    "Are you talking about expelling Jiang Yingying?" Samuel said faintly.


    "Little Bastard, who do you think you are? Is this a ce where you can mess around?" Ke Yun


    scolded Samuel.


    "Who is the headmaster?" Samuel ignored what Ke Yun said. He had seen too many shrews like her,


    so he was toozy to talk to her.


    "Yes, I am. Who are you? What are you doing in the conference room?" The principal stood up and


    looked at Samuel coldly.


    "You are going to expel Jiang Yingying. Have you investigated the matter clearly?" Samuel asked.


    "This is our internal affair, and it has nothing to do with you, an outsider," the principal said disdainfully.


    He didn''t know where the straight-forward guy came from, but he dared to question him. It was really


    ridiculous.


    "Jiang Yingying is my younger sister. If you want to fire her, of course it has something to do with me.


    No one has the right to nder her," Samuel said.


    "Boy." Lin Shaohui stood up with a smile on his face. H e looked at Samuel disdainfully and sneered,


    "Who do you think you are? You have the right to interfere in m y affairs. Now that Jiang Yingying has


    been fired, what ability do you have to stop this matter?"


    Samuel turned to look at Lin Shaohui and asked, "Are you the one who touched my sister?"


    "You''re wrong." Lin Shaohui shook his head and said," It was your sister who seduced me. I almost


    made a mistake."


    Samuel smiled coldly and said, "The school will believe your one-sided statement. It seems that you


    have a good rtionship."


    "Tut tut tut, I didn''t expect you to be so smart. Now that you know, why don''t you get out of here?" Lin


    Shaohui said. This was the advantage of status. A stupid female college student wanted to fight with


    him? Wasn''t she courting death?


    "Have you decided or are you going to reconsider and investigate this matter?" Samuel turned his head


    and asked the three directors.


    Lin Shaohui said impatiently, "Are you wasting my time? Do we need to investigate this matter? My


    words are the best evidence."

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Samuel looked directly at the principal and the other two, unmoved by Lin Shaohui''s words.


    The principal didn''t know who Samuel was, but Lin Shaohui had something to do with the director of


    the school. Moreover, he had just received a phone call that the dirty water of this matter could only be


    poured on Jiang Yingying, so the result would not change.


    "I''ve made up my mind. Since she''s your sister, you can take her away with you today," said the


    principal.


    "The two of you share the same view?" Samuel looked at the two board directors.


    "Boy, I advise you to be sensible and get out of here."


    "If you don''t know who we are, go out and ask around. No matter who you are, you can''t change the


    result of this matter."


    The two board members looked as if they did not take Samuel seriously at all.


    Jiang Yingying was a little scared. She was afraid that the matter would be too serious and Samuel


    would be implicated. After all, she knew that the directors of the university were big shots in Bong City.


    If they offended them, they would not have a good result.


    "Brother Samuel, let''s go," Jiang Yingying whispered.


    "Your sister knows what''s good for her. Get out of here, or I''ll remember what you look like. You can''t


    run away even if you want to," Lin Shaohui said with a smile.


    Samuel smiled and said, "You scumbags. Don''t even think about leaving today.¡±


    After that, Samuel took out his phone.


    Seeing this, Lin Shaohui and the others couldn''t help smiling.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is Rong City. Are you crazy? Do you want to work here?"


    "Youngster, you are too naive. You are just an outsider, so how can you threaten us?"


    "If you don''t hit the south wall, you won''t turn back. Then let him hit the wall. His head is broken and


    bleeding. Of course, he will regret it."


    The two board directors and the principal were sitting calmly in their seats, and Lin Shaohui was not


    worried at all.


    Jiang Yingying was not from Rong City, and her brother was definitely not one of them.


    There was a widework of connections in Rong City. Although there were high and low positions,


    most of them were acquaintances. What kind of trouble could a strange cause? 1


    As soon as the phone call was made, there was a greatmotion at the school gate.


    "Why are all the board members here today, one after another? What happened?"


    "Could it be because of Jiang Yingying?"


    "How could it be possible? How could the whole school board of directors be rmed by Jiang


    Yingying s matter?"


    The directors of the university met one after another a t the school gate. However, this crisis was bound


    to disturb the whole Rong City.


    The people who came one after another were not over.


    "This... Is this Ning Xingpeng?"


    "What the fuck! Even Lu Hongguang is here!"


    Ning Xingpeng and Lu Hongguang were the top big shots in the business circle in Rong City. They


    were the first-line celebrities and were known by almost everyone in the city. Even the president of the


    school also had their subordinates.


    "My god, what''s going on? Isn''t... isn''t this Bao Jingzhong''s car?"


    "Look, Chen... Chen Kaihua is also here! These two people are big shots!"


    "What''s the matter? Why did they make such a big noise? The big shots in our Rong City gathered


    together today."


    The amazement waves at the school gate rose and fell at this time, and everyone had an incredible


    expression on their faces.


    The famous people in the Rong City all came in less than ten minutes. It was like the annual celebrity


    gathering of the Rong City.


    However, these people''s expressions were not very clear at this time, and people could not help but


    suspect that there was some big trouble.


    In the conference room of the school, Lin Shaohui was getting impatient. He said to Samuel, "Little


    brother, what''s wrong with the backstage you called? Why don''t theye? I can''t wait any longer."


    "Why do you have to make the scene so ugly? You''d better take Jiang Yingying with you. This is not a


    ce where you can mess around." The principal sighed. It was not that he looked down on Samuel,


    but that he did not take him seriously at all. 1


    Samuel knocked on the conference table with his index finger and said, "Don''t worry. It''s best if you


    have an appetite to eat this meal. If you can''t eat it, you can take it with you today."

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Jiang Yingying was the one suffering in the field, because she was very worried that she would be a


    burden to Samuel because of her own affairs. In her opinion, it was a small matter for her to drop out of


    school now. As long as she did not hurt Samuel, it was fine. As for Samuel''s help to solve this problem,


    she did not dare to expect it.


    Several board members of the school were all big shots in Jiang Yingying''s eyes who could not be


    provoked. Samuel seemed to be rich; the amount of money needed to solve this matter could not be


    measured.


    "Don''t bother. Tell your friend that he offended me, Lin Shaohui, and see if he dares to show up," Lin


    Shaohui said.


    Samuel knocked on the conference table. There was a rush of footsteps outside the conference room.


    He said with a smile, "No need. They are already here."


    Lin Shaohui picked up his cor and said, "It''s just in time. I''d like to see who they are."


    Lin Shaohui, who was pretending, was stunned when he saw the first person who came in. This was


    because the vice president of the school was the one who supported him. The next few people who


    came in one after another had already shocked Lin Shaohui so much that he couldn''t speak.


    In addition to all the board members of the school.


    Lu Hongguang, Ning Xingpeng, Bao Jingzhong, and Chen Kaihua.


    When they showed up, Lin Shaohui''s legs were already weak.


    The president and the two school directors just now were too scared to speak. Any one of the four


    could make them breathless, let alone the four of them appeared together.


    "What kind of ability does this young man have to summon all the four big shots?"


    "Is it big enough?" Samuel asked Lin Shaohui.


    Lin Shaohui was scared out of his wits. He nodded repeatedly and didn''t even know what to say.


    "Headmaster." Samuel turned to look at the headmaster.


    "Yes, I am here, I am here," the principal said in a panic.


    "Should we investigate this matter or not?" Samuel asked.


    "Go, go to the end. I will give you a satisfactory exnation." The principal patted his chest and


    promised, which waspletely different from his previous attitude.


    Lin Shaohui''s face was full of despair. It was his fault.


    As long as he insisted that there was no w, he would not be found out. But now, Samuel was so


    powerful. If he did not admit it, not only would he be doomed, but his backer would also be involved.


    "Lin Shaohui, tell me what''s going on." Lin Shaohui''s patron had heard about it long ago. He didn''t care


    who was in the wrong before because it was just a student. It was not a big deal to nder her.


    But now, things had gone beyond his imagination, the group of four could easily stir up a storm in Bong


    City. The level of being able to call the four people toe out with a phone call was beyond his


    imagination.


    "I... It''s my fault." Lin Shaohui directly knelt on the ground and cried, "I had a crush on Jiang Yingying. I


    was the one who ndered her."


    Lin Shaohui had to admit it, and he didn''t dare not to admit it. He could be stubborn for a while, and


    sooner orter, he would tell the truth.


    "Did the three of you hear that? Is this the result of your investigation?" Samuel asked the principal and


    the other two.


    The principal and the other two even wanted to die. In fact, they were well aware of the truth of this


    matter. Lin Shaohui was a person who liked to mess around outside. Moreover, with Jiang Yingying''s


    character, how could she seduce him?


    However, due to Lin Shaohui''s rtionship, they had n o choice but to protect him. Who would have


    thought that Jiang Yingying had such a strong rtionship with him?


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. We were wrong in our investigation. Don''t worry, I will definitely prove Jiang


    Yingying''s innocence," the principal said.


    "How are you going to pay her back?" Samuel asked. Since he was already here, he had to settle this


    matter properly. If it was dyed, once he left, it would probablye to an end.


    The principal looked at the others. What else could he do? Was he going to shoot himself in the foot?


    Previously, there had been a rumor in the school that Jiang Yingying would be expelled. At this time,


    they took back this decision, which was already a p in the school''s face. If he made a big noise to


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    clear Jiang Yingying''s grievance, how could he, the principal, put aside his face?


    However, judging Samuel''s attitude, it was impossible for him to make concessions. After all, even the


    big shots of the four hade.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    "What are you hesitating for? Hurry up ande up with a solution, or you can''t be the principal


    anymore," Lao Jingzhong scolded.


    "Yes, yes, yes." The principal wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, nced at Samuel, and asked


    tentatively, "How about asking Lin Shaohui to apologize to Jiang Yingying?"


    When Lao Jingzhong heard this, he was furious. He walked to the principal and kicked him regardless


    of his age. He said coldly, "Is this the n you gave me? I s an apology enough to solve the problem?"


    The principal was so scared that he repeatedly said no.


    At this time, Chen Kaihua also stepped forward and said coldly, "It''s okay to apologize, but in front of


    the whole school, I don''t care whether you will lose face or not. If this matter can''t satisfy Jiang


    Yingying,you just prepare to get out of here."


    Since the two big bosses hade forward to speak, the principal did not dare to disobey them. As for


    Lin Shaohui, he was now at the mercy of others.


    His backer was so powerful that he could ignore most of the people in Long City. However, he knew


    that he had kicked someone powerful, so powerful that even the two big shots, including Lao Jingzhong


    and Chen Kaihua, had to work for him. He had no other choice


    but to obey his orders.


    After ncing at each other, Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua fixed their eyes on Samuel.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They didn''t know who this young man was, but the provincial government directly ordered that if they


    wanted him to be satisfied, they could only do as he said.


    Samuel looked at Jiang Yingying, who had already been scared out of her wits, and asked, "Yingying,


    what do you think?"


    "Ah...!" Jiang Yingying came to her senses as if she was in a dream. In her cognition, the school''s


    director was already a very powerful figure. As for Bao Jingzhong and the other three, they were


    already terrifying figures. She did not expect Samuel to bring all four of them here at once!


    It turned out that he was not joking when he said that he was here to help her solve the problem!


    It turned out that it was not a whim when he drove into the college and then broke into the conference


    room!


    "Brother Samuel, I... I don''t know either." Jiang Yingying had never had such a big decision in her life,


    and in front of so many big shots, so she did not know what to do.


    Samuel stood up and said, "Since you can''t make a decision, let me do it."


    After that, he looked at the principal and continued," The g-raising tform, inform all the students to


    missing a single word. I won''t let you go if you lose a punctuation mark."


    The principal''s face was as pale as a sheet. If this matter was spread out, his high-ranking and


    prestigious image would be destroyed in a sh. Samuel was not going to give him a chance to live.


    But if he didn''t do as Samuel said, he would still be doomed.


    None of the four people, including the four big shots would let him go.


    After the school''s radio announcement, many students who were watching the bustle were gathered on


    the yground. In less than ten minutes, thousands of people had gathered around.


    "What''s this for?"


    "Maybe the school has to report to the police to criticize Jiang Yingying. After all, she smeared our


    school''s reputation. How can we simply expel her?"


    "I heard that this woman is pretty good-looking and honest. I didn''t expect her to be such a person."


    The few girls who had surrounded Jiang Yingying at the school gate were the earliest to arrive and


    upied the front row position. They were the ones who wanted to see Jiang Yingying end up like this


    the most.


    "Jiang Yingying, the bitch, thought that she could get rid of this trouble with the help of a rich second


    generation. She didn''t expect things to get worse."


    "That man just now was very arrogant and domineering. He drove and broke into the school. Now he


    knows how powerful our school is."


    "This kind of garbage can only be dealt with by the school director. I really don''t know why the other


    four big shots appeared. But it''s also good. I guess he''s scared a lot. I''m really curious about his mood


    now."


    "Is it worth it for a woman like Jiang Yingying?"


    At this time, Samuel and Jiang Yingying took the lead in stepping onto the stage. Many busybodies


    could not help but shout.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    "Jiang Yingying, you really brought shame to our school. Get out of here." The previous girl took the


    lead to shout.


    The other girls also echoed and scolded Jiang Yingying for being shameless. Such a situation soon led


    to other students. For a time, Jiang Yingying was condemned by thousands of people, and even some


    people even said that she should be trapped in a pig cage.


    When Jiang Yingying heard these words, she felt much wronged. She did not do anything, but was


    criticized by so many people. If Samuel had not stepped forward to clear her name, this matter would


    have inevitably be an inseparable stain in her life.


    "Have you said enough?" Samuel asked faintly.


    "Of course not. She did such a shameful thing. It''s not too much to scold her to death. As her


    ssmate, I feel ashamed," the girl said.


    Samuel smiled coldly. At this time, the school''s represents and Samuel¡¯s men stepped onto the stage


    one after another.


    When the students saw Lin Shaohui, who was involved in this matter, they felt a little strange, because


    Lin Shaohui''s expression was particrly


    ugly, and he did not look like he was going to punish Jiang Yingying at all. Moreover, the four big shots,


    as well as the principal and the president of the university board, did not look good at all.


    "Why don''t you kneel down and apologize?" Samuel said.


    Upon hearing this, Lin Shaohui''s legs softened and he knelt down without hesitation. His arrogance


    came from the school director. But now, in front of this young man, the school director was nothing.


    "I''m sorry. I''m the one who ndered you. I''m the one who ruined your reputation. Please forgive me,"


    Lin Shaohui said to Jiang Yingying.


    Seeing this scene, all the students were in an uproar.


    How could it be possible for Lin Shaohui to kneel down and apologize to Jiang Yingying?


    Many people rubbed their eyes, thinking that they were hallucinating.


    "What''s going on? Lin Shaohui actually knelt down and apologized to Jiang Yingying."


    "Oh my god, the development of the plot is too unexpected. What''s going on?"


    "Does Jiang Yingying have a stronger backer?


    Otherwise, how could Lin Shaohui apologize to her?"


    When thesements came out, many people fixed their eyes on Samuel.


    They heard about Lamborghini breaking into the campus, but in their imagination of the script, this rich


    second generation should have a miserable end. How could he help Jiang Yingying to gain her face? 1


    "Tell the whole story," Samuel said.


    Lin Shaohui nodded like a chick pecking rice. He said that Jiang Yingying was teaching his child, and


    that h e wanted to rape Jiang Yingying. This caused uproar again.


    Since the incident with Jiang Yingying spread in school, all the public opinion pointed to Jiang Yingying,


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    saying that she was a woman on stage and a whore, but now it turned out that Jiang Yingying was the


    victim.


    After the truth of the matter was restored, the principal showed up again. He said that he had


    overlooked the investigation on this matter and was going to take all the responsibility. From now on,


    he would resign from the position of president, which was unbelievable to many people.


    The headmaster was also dragged into this matter.


    At this time, those who were not smart also noticed something different.


    It was just Lin Shaohui''s apology. It could only mean that the truth could not be hidden. However, the


    principal''s responsibility caused such a serious consequence. It was not just that the paper could not


    cover the fire.


    Many people began to guess Samuel''s identity in their hearts. At this time, they also understood why


    the four big shots had shown up. It was likely that it was this young man who had called them over.


    The girl''s face was pale. She guessed that the four of the big shots were here to deal with Samuel, but


    now i t seemed that it was not the case. He, however, was not an ordinary rich second generation.


    Her family was also very rich. If not, it was impossible to buy the video of Jiang Yingying''s roommate


    getting the change of clothes. Now even the four big shots had to support him. She couldn''t imagine


    what would happen if he wanted to investigate this matter.


    Stepping out of the crowd, she quietly called her family. "Dad, I may be in trouble."

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    "Baby daughter, even if the sky falls down, dad can handle it for you. Don''t worry." The voice on the


    other side of the phone was very calm, and he didn''t care about his daughter''s trouble at all.


    "But, but it''s very troublesome. The people I''ve provoked are probably higher than those big shots Lu


    Hongguang from Bong City."


    "What... what! Who are you talking about?" The person on the other end of the line was instantly


    excited.


    "Lu Hongguang, Ning Xingpeng, Bao Jingzhong, Chen Kaihua."


    "Shen Dan, what did you do?" The voice on the other side of the phone shouted furiously. He doted on


    his daughter and she had been spoiled since childhood, but he did not expect that Shen Dan would


    cause such big trouble. 1


    The Shen family couldn''t afford to offend anyone of the four big shots'' family. Now that she had


    provoked four people at once, she was driving the Shen family into a dead end.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. I don''t want to. I didn''t know he could b e so powerful," Shen Dan cried.


    On the g-raising tform, when everything was revealed, the truth was revealed. During this period


    of time, the students were very angry about the gossip o


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    n Jiang Yingying. They were very dissatisfied with the president''s handling of this matter. Fortunately, h


    e retired from his position, so they could calm down some of their anger. In addition, Bao Jingzhong


    and Chen Kaihua either showed up. They would strengthen the management of this matter in the


    future, so the whole matter calmed down.


    Jiang Ying looked at Samuel with tears in her eyes. She didn''t know how she could thank him. He was


    so busy. No matter what he did, she couldn''t repay him.


    "Thank you, Brother Samuel." Jiang Yingying said.


    Samuel patted Jiang Yingying''s shoulder and said," It''s just a small matter. Don''t take it to heart. Auntie


    H e has raised you bitterly. You should be filial to her in the future."


    Jiang Yingying kept nodding her head, sobbing so hard that she could not make a sound.


    Samuel came down from the g-raising tform and took out his phone.


    "Thank you for your help. I owe you a favor," Samuel said.


    "I am very happy that you can ask me for help. But I will remember this favor," Gina said. Samuel could


    not use such a great power in Bong City. After all, he had never been involved in the business of


    Prosperous City, but the power of the Han family was different.


    "How many people know about this?" Samuel said.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve asked someone to pass on the message. No one knows that this matter has


    something to do with the Hannigan family," Gina said.


    "That''s good. There''s nothing else. That''s it."


    "When the new year ising, return the favor to me. Take her home to have a look," Gina said.


    Samuel was taken aback.


    Go home?


    These two words gave him an extremely unfamiliar feeling.


    Home?


    In that ce, Samuel had not regarded it his home for a long time.


    "Let''s talk about itter." After saying that, Samuel hung up the phone without giving Gina a chance to


    refute.


    While Jiang Yingying was walking with Samuel, Samuel had just put away the phone and she said to


    Samuel, "Brother Samuel, let me treat you to a meal."


    "Okay, I''m hungry." Samuel touched his belly and said, "But I''ll treat you to this meal."


    "How can it be okay? You have helped me so much, how can I let you invite me to dinner?" Jiang


    Yingying certainly could not agree. Samuel came to Bong City from so far away to help her solve the


    trouble. Just a few words of thanks, Jiang Yingying could not express her gratitude. Although a meal


    was not enough, she could only do so much.


    "When you have a holiday ande back to Cloud City to treat me, I will ask you to treat me a big


    treat. Otherwise, a rich person like me, you can''t treat me to a roadside stall, can you?" Samuel


    pretended to show u P-


    With Jiang Yingying''s current financial ability, it was true that she could not afford to treat Samuel to a


    big meal, so she did not refute what she said.


    There was a lot of food outside the school, including high- and low-end living ces. After all, there


    were some rich people among college students nowadays.


    Not long after they sat down in the dining room, a girl walked up to them apologetically.


    "Liang Hong, why did you betray me?" Jiang Yingying was not calm when she saw her. Liang Hong


    was her roommate. During the video of her changing clothes, only Liang Hong was with her in the


    dormitory.


    "Yingying, I''m sorry. Shen Dan forced me to do this. If I didn''t do this, she wouldn''t let me go. You know


    that her family is very rich. How could I dare to offend her? " Liang Hong took a video. Although she got


    some money, her conscience was also suffering. Today, Jiang Ying gain her innocence back. The


    strength shown by Samuel forced Liang Hong to apologize to Jiang Yingying.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    "She forced you; do you want to harm me? I regard you as my sister, and you treat me like this. Do you


    feel sorry for me?" Jiang Yingying was very angry, more annoyed than being ndered because in the


    whole dormitory, she had the best rtionship with Liang Hong. They were born into the same family


    and had always appreciated each other. Jiang Yingying even treated Liang Hong as her own sister.


    When Liang Hong had difficulties in life,even if she tightened her belt, Jiang Yingying would help her.


    But she had never expected that Liang Hong would hurt her.


    Liang Hong knew how sorry she was for Jiang Yingying. She cried and said, "I''m sorry, Yingying.


    Please forgive me."


    "You can go now. We won''t be sisters anymore," Jiang Yingying said.


    "Yingying... me." Liang Hong wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. The words


    reached her throat, but she didn''t say them in the end. She knew that she had no right to ask Jiang


    Yingying to forgive her.


    At this time, a middle-aged man ran into the restaurant. He looked very anxious and sweaty. Shen Dan


    was beside him. He was Shen Dan''s father, Shen Bin.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After arriving at the school, Shen Dan had already told


    Shen Bin what had happened. When Shen Bin learned what had just happened, he was almost scared


    out of his wits.


    He could not afford to offend the young man who could make the four big shots appear at the same


    time, so he had to find Samuel to apologize to him.


    After seeing Samuel and Jiang Yingying, Shen Bin went to the table, bowed his head, and said, "Little


    brother, I brought my daughter to apologize to Jiang Yingying. She made a mistake in a moment of


    confusion. Please forgive her."


    Samuel pretended that he didn''t see anything. He picked up some food for Jiang Yingying and said,


    "Eat more. You''ve suffered so much. You have to make up for it."


    Seeing Samuel ignored him, Shen Bin forced himself t o continue, "The Shen family is willing to bear


    the consequences and will never run away from it. If you have any requests, I will try my best to satisfy


    you."


    "Apologize. You need to look like an apology," Samuel said without even looking at Shen Bin.


    Shen Bin''s heart sank. He gritted his teeth and said to Shen Dan, "Kneel down."


    "Dad..." Shen Dan couldn¡¯t ept kneeling in public. She was a person who loved face and had been


    spoiled by Shen Bin since she was a child. When had she done such a shameful thing?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I ask you to kneel down." Shen


    Bin looked at Shen Dan coldly. The young man in front of him could destroy the Shen family with one


    word. If they did not do as he asked and did not satisfy him, the Shen family would be finished.


    Shen Dan''s face was full of despair. She secretly nced at Samuel and then knelt down.


    "Do you have any other requirements?" Shen Bin asked.


    "Is this sincerity enough?" Samuel asked in reply.


    Shen Bin was stunned and gritted his teeth. He was a well-known person in Bong City. In terms of age,


    he was an elder. How could he ask him to kneel down?


    However, when he thought of Samuel could startle the four of them, Shen Bin was instantly


    discouraged. To b e able to mobilize these big shots, what could he, Shen Bin, do?


    With a bang, Shen Bin knelt down.


    Samuel said to the nervous Jiang Yingying, "Don''t be afraid. Let''s eat. If anyone dares to retaliate


    against you in the future, I will definitely destroy his family."


    Hearing this, Shen Bin''s body trembled. It was obvious Samuel was trying to beat him.


    "In the future... in the future, Jiang Yingying will be a distinguished guest of the Shen family. I will


    definitely treat her well. If anyone dares to bully her, I, Shen Bin, will be the first to refuse," Shen Bin


    said.


    Samuel smiled. Shen Bin was also an old fox. He was quick-witted. The purpose of Samuel''s words


    was to find a backer for Jiang Yingying in Rong City to avoid simr things happening in the future.


    After all, she had to study in Rong City.


    During the whole meal, the father and daughter couldn''t get up. It was not until Samuel and Jiang


    Yingying left that the two people with numb legs got u p with the help of the waiter.


    "Dad, is this matter settled?" Shen Dan asked with a lingering fear.


    Shen Bin sighed and said, "Since he didn''t say anything, he shouldn''t have made trouble for the Shen


    family. But who is this young man? How could he be s o capable?"


    Shen Bin couldn''t figure out how much honor it would take to ask the four big shots to show up at the


    same time. How high-ranking people could do it.


    "Dad, I want to marry him,¡± Shen Dan suddenly said.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Shen Bin was stunned tor a moment, then shook his head and said, "I know you want to marry into a


    rich and powerful family, but this kind of person has a much higher status than the Shen family. You are


    not worthy of him, and he looks down upon you. Let''s give up this idea."


    Shen Dan hung her head powerlessly. What she said just now was said on impulse. She thought about


    it carefully. How could such a thing happen? She was a good girl from a rich family, but how could she


    Walking out of the restaurant, Samuel sent Jiang Yingying to the school gate and said to Jiang


    Yingying, "If you want to work part-time in the future, you can go to Shen Bin''spany. He won''t


    make things difficult for you."


    "Brother Samuel, thank you for helping me so much," Jiang Yingying said.


    "How many times have you thanked me? You''re not tired of it. I''ve got a cocoon in my ears. Don''t say


    that again," Samuel said.


    Apart from expressing her thanks, Jiang Yingying did not know how to thank Samuel. That was why


    she repeatedly mentioned it. After listening to Samuel''s words, she nodded and said, "When I am on


    holiday, I will definitely work hard and treat you to a big meal."


    "I''m looking forward to it. You have to work harder. I won''t go to a cheaper ce." Samuel pretended to


    pick up his clothes and continued, "After all, I''m a rich man who drove Lamborghini." 1


    Seeing Samuel''s appearance, Jiang Yingying couldn''t helpughing and said, "Brother Samuel, don''t


    pretend. I know you are different from other rich people."


    Samuel looked serious and said, "What''s the matter? Don''t I look like a rich second generation?"


    "It doesn''t look like it." Jiang Yingying said straightforwardly.


    Samuel rolled his eyes. It seemed that he was not qualified to be a rich second generation in this life.


    Even if he pretended to be rich, he would not be able t o.


    "Go to ss. I''ll go to the Bong City. It''s my first time here. I''ll bring some gifts back for my wife,"


    Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying looked at Samuel in disbelief and said, "Brother Samuel, are you married?"


    "Yes, husband and wife love each other and live a harmonious life. I''m going." Samuel turned around


    and waved his hand at Jiang Yingying. Such a little girl would show mercy if he was not careful.


    Samuel''s words could also be regarded as cutting off Jiang Yingying''s thoughts. Of course, it was also


    possible that he was thinking too much.


    After watching Samuel drive away, Jiang Yingying returned to school listlessly.


    How could he get married at such a young age?


    In recent years, Rong City had developed very fast with high-rise buildings. It was infinitely close to the


    size of A-list cities. Maybe in two or three years, it would officially be on the list of A-list cities.


    Although Samuel had never been here before, it was a ce where he could consider developing.


    If it was in the past, Samuel would not have had such a n idea. In the past, his goal was only to rece


    the Hannigan family and surpass the Hannigan family.


    But now, Samuel knew that the Hannigan family had a powerful opponent in secret, and this opponent


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    was likely to take his grandfather''s life, so he had to do everything he could to make himself strong


    enough.


    If Grandpa was still alive, he would do everything he could to save Grandpa. In the entire Hannigan


    family, the only person worthy of his attention was Han Tianyang, who imed to be born without any


    backing. He relied on his own hands to win over the current glory of the Hannigan family. Such a


    person was not only worth Samuel''s attention, but also his respect. Because in his heart, Grandpa was


    like an idol.


    What exactly was this Earth Core Prison? Why was it that he had already used all of his connections


    and did not reveal any information regarding the Earth Core Prison?


    Could it be that he could only wait for them toe forward?


    ording to what Di Rat said, no one knew the location of the Earth Core Prison. Those national


    criminals were taken away by the people of the Earth Core Prison. Even the big shots of the country


    couldn''t get in touch with the core of the Earth Core Prison.


    He drove to the busiestmercial street. Samuel''s Lamborghini attracted a lot of people to stop and


    watch. When he parked the car and got off, a very sexy girl came up to him.


    She had a tall and enchanting figure, and no ws could be found. She was also very beautiful, and her


    delicate and light makeup was not like those of those girls with heavy makeup.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    "Is there no one in the passenger seat? I''m free tonight. Why don''t you treat me to dinner?" The woman


    threw a flirtatious nce at Samuel.


    Samuel looked her up and down and said, "I''m the driver."


    Upon hearing this, the woman''s expression changed i n an instant. She gritted her teeth and said, "It''s


    a waste of my time. Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you''re a lousy driver?"


    "I''m the driver. Do I have to wear a brand on my neck? " Samuel smiled helplessly.


    However, this woman was obviously not interested in him anymore. She turned around and walked


    away, toozy to care what he said.


    "s." Samuel sighed. This was a realistic society. It seemed that she was a high-ranking gold digger,


    but i n fact, she was ugly inside and could do anything for money.


    "Wow, buddy, you''ve wasted a great opportunity. This kind of woman can be easily taken advantage of,


    but you don''t want it." A voice of unwillingness sounded i n Samuel¡¯s ears.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Samuel turned his head to look. Although the man had changed into a new set of clothes, Samuel still


    remembered what he looked like.


    "It''s you."


    "What the fuck, it''s you!" Qingyun looked at Samuel in shock.


    "What are you doing here instead of fortune telling?" Samuel said, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Last time, this guy pretended to be a Taoist priest and said something about a fated person, which


    made Samuel feel that he was a liar. He did not expect to meet him in the Rong City today.


    "What am I doing? Look at the street," said Qingyun.


    Samuel looked around and found nothing special. He asked in confusion, "What happened on the


    street?"


    "There are so many girls dressed in in clothes. You can''t be a severe bespectacled, can you?"


    Qingyun rolled his eyes and said.


    Samuel was speechless. This guy was indeed a liar.


    "Don''t you know that this street is the most prosperousmercial street in Rong City? It''s a visual


    feast for you toe here to see beautiful women. Look at so many white legs and such beautiful


    scenery. Where can you find them? And now many Inte red streets areing from here," said


    Qingyun with a covetous face.


    "You''re a fake Taoist priest. Don''t lie to me. Let''s see if a beauty can fill your stomach," Samuel said.


    Speaking of his stomach, Qingyun touched it unconsciously. The stomach growled and he put his arm


    around Samuel''s shoulder, looking very enthusiastic. He said, "Since we are destined to meet, why


    don''t I help you today?"


    "Are we fated to be married? Are we lucky? Or do you want me to treat you to something?" Samuel


    asked.


    Although Qingyun''s idea was seen through, he did not feel embarrassed. He said, "I know a famous


    delicacy o n this street. With your wealth, you should be able to afford it, Big Brother Lanbo."


    "Why should I invite you?" Samuel asked. 1


    "With your tall and strong image, you''re handsome. In the face of beauty, you''re not swayed. You''re


    rich, talented, and knowledgeable. You''re elegant, handsome, and imposing. Is that enough?" said


    Qingyun, with spittle flying all over the ce. 1


    Hearing this nonsense, Samuel did not know whether t ough or cry. This guy took off his Taoist robe


    as if h e had changed into another person. He was no different from a hooligan.


    "But what does it have to do with you? It''s my business that I''m outstanding," Samuel said.


    "Wow, buddy, you''re more shameless than me. We''re brothers on this basis. Let''s go. I''ll take you


    there." Qingyun put his arm around Samuel''s shoulder and drove him to the arena without waiting for


    Samuel''s consent.


    Coming to the restaurant that Qingyun mentioned, Samuel was speechless again. How dare he, a poor


    Taoist priest,e to such a high-ss ce to eat? There were no dishes less than four digits on the


    menu.


    "Brother, my name is Qingyun. What''s your name?" Qingyun ordered the dishes and asked Samuel.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    "Samuel." After saying that, Samuel said in confusion," You''re so poor that you can''t even have a meal.


    How dare youe to this restaurant?"


    "Brother Samuel, you can''t say that. I''ll go out and cheat... ahem, ahem, it''s also very profitable to tell


    fortunes for people. It''s also possible toe to such a ce once in half a year," said Qingyun.


    Samuel didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know how t o describe this rascal in a Taoist robe.


    Qingyun ordered nearly 10 dishes in one go. This meal would cost at least ten thousand.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    While eating, he wolfed down the food, as if he had not eaten for half of his life. Samuel watched


    quietly. The other guests saw this scene and their faces were filled with disgust.


    "You don''t have to be in such a hurry. You''d better pay attention to your image," Samuel reminded him.


    Qingyun shook his head repeatedly and said, "In front of women, a person should pay more attention


    to his o r her image. Why should he or she care about his or her image in front of delicious food?"


    In less than ten minutes, after Qingyun was full and burped, he found Samuel did not move his


    chopsticks. He said, "Eat, why don''t you eat?"


    "What can I eat?" Looking at the empty dishes, Samuel was speechless.


    Qingyun sighed and said in a teaching tone, "Brother Samuel, do you know what this is?"


    "What''s your point?" Samuel said, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    "You''re too slow. It''s too hot to eat shit. But it doesn''t matter to you. Anyway, you have plenty of money,"


    said Qingyun.


    Talking about this topic at the dinner table, Samuel really didn''t know what was in this weirdo''s mind.


    "I''ve had enough. It''s time to pay the bill." Samuel stood up and paid the bill. Although he had lost some


    money, it would be a waste of time to argue with a scammer like the Taoist priest.


    Following Samuel, Qingyun went out of the restaurant and was with him everywhere.


    "What else do you want to do?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "Big brother, from now on, you are my big brother. You are in a dangerous situation. As long as you say


    a word, I will firmly watch you go." Qingyun cupped his hands and said with a serious expression.


    "Are people in this line of work talking about something nonsense?" Samuel was speechless. Once


    Qingyun started talking, he really couldn''t keep up with Qingyun''s thinking process.


    "Big brother, you misunderstood. This is discrimination against my upation. But I will not b e a Taoist


    in the future. Let me follow you," said Qingyun.


    "Get out of my way," Samuel said. With such a lunatic, sooner orter he would also be a lunatic. It was


    better to stay away from him as far as possible. 1


    Qingyun shamelessly followed Samuel and earnestly persuaded, "Big brother, how can you, such a


    distinguished person, have no one to serve you? Don''t worry, except hard work, I can do anything."


    Samuel stopped, turned around, raised his fist, and threatened, "If you follow me again, believe it or


    not, I will beat out all the food you just ate." 1


    Frightened, Qingyun took a few steps back and said," Brother, I''ve been weak and sickly since I was a


    child. It''s no different from paper paste. If you hit me, you would definitely strangle me and call for help.


    Why bother?"


    Samuel put down his hands weakly. How did he end u p with such a good-for-nothing? He was like a


    piece of sticky candy. It seemed that it would not be easy to get rid of him.


    "I''ll call you Big Brother, okay? Let me go," Samuel said.


    "I can''t do that. I have no money. How can I be your Big Brother?" As Qingyun spoke, his eyes rolled,


    and n o one knew what bad ideas he was nning.


    "Beauty, my Big Brother drives a Lamborghini. Are you interested in going for a ride?"


    "Beauty, Lamborghini is driving, do you want it for free?"


    "My Big Brother is very rich. You don''tck boyfriends."


    Staring at every girl passing by, Qingyun was going to grab them and ask them questions. Samuel felt


    too ashamed to show his face. Where the hell did this crazy guye from?


    "You''re just a stupid driver. How dare you lie to me? You''re disgusting." At this time, the tall girl came


    over and looked at Samuel with disdain.


    Hearing this, Qingyun, who imed to be his younger brother, was naturally unhappy. He said, "Mind


    your words. My Big Brother is not a driver. It''s just that you can''t attract his attention with your


    appearance."


    "You... you mean I''m ugly?" the tall girl said, gnashing her teeth.


    Qingyun touched his nose and said, "It''s not very ugly, i s it? But, with my Big Brother''s level, it''s normal


    that h e doesn''t like you."


    Samuel could not allow this guy to make any more trouble. He hurried to his side and said, "Qingyun,


    do you really want to try the feeling of calling for help?"


    "Damned driver, this bad friend of yours has already provoked me. Just you wait and see," the tall girl


    said angrily.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Samuel didn''t want to cause any trouble, so he pulled Qingyun and left.


    But it was obvious that Qingyun was unwilling to give up. He was still shouting all the way, with stic


    surgery, twitching legs, and all kinds of ndering words. The tall girl was so angry that she almost


    spat blood.


    "Elder brother, I didn''t expect you to treat me so well. Are you afraid that something bad will happen to


    me, s o you take me away? Don''t worry; this kind of woman only has a sharp tongue. She doesn''t have


    any real skills," said Qingyun with a smile.


    Samuel looked at Qingyun with cold eyes. "Good for him? If this guy gets him involved in this matter,


    even if he is beaten to death, Samuel will not blink."


    Sensing the coldness from Samuel, Qingyun shivered unconsciously and said, "Brother, if you don''t like


    my arrogant character, how about I restrain myself in the future?"


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "Why do you want to follow me?"


    "To eat full," said Qingyun without hesitation.


    "What else?" Samuel continued to ask.


    "Elder brother, look at my age. I haven''t tasted a


    woman yet. If you have a good heart, you can help me find a girlfriend," said Qingyun.


    "Okay, I can keep you by my side, but don''t me me for not reminding you. There''s no other choice


    but death for those who betray me," Samuel said coldly.


    Qingyun said with a smile, "Brother, how can I betray you? Don''t worry. I don''t have much to pursue. I


    eat and dress well, and I''ll be satisfied as long as I have a woman to warm my bed."


    The reason Samuel promised Qingyun to be with him was that Qingyun was shameless and hard to


    deal with. Besides, it seemed that Qingyun''s footsteps were as erratic as duckweed, but all of this was


    an illusion. He deliberately used this method to hide his strength.


    From Samuel¡¯s point of view, he was definitely not an ordinary person. There must be a certain


    purpose for him to try every means to stay by his side.


    Since he had a purpose, Samuel naturally had to find a way to make him reveal his true colors.


    "Brother, Bong City has a good ce. Would you like m e to take you there?" said Qingyun.


    "What''s a good ce?"


    "It''s still early. You''ll know when it''s dark. I won''t let you down." Qingyun deliberately kept him guessing.


    After dark, Qingyun took Samuel to the door of a nightclub, which made him speechless again.


    Because he had no good impression of this noisy environment.


    "Is this what you call a good ce?" Samuel said.


    Qingyun put his arm around Samuel''s shoulder and said, "There are so many beautiful women in this


    nightclub. It''s famous for having so many beautiful women."


    "You''re just a deceitful Taoist priest. How can you be familiar with these things?" Samuel asked.


    "Brother, I''m just a fake. How can I be uninterested in women?"


    After entering the nightclub, under the sound of heavy metal, a group of demons was dancing, and


    ghosts were screaming. There were indeed many women, which was a perfect ce for hunting.


    "Hing Yu, I met a bad guy today. I don''t know where he came from. Can you help me take revenge?"


    On the second floor, there was a booth. Only the distinguished guests of the nightclub were qualified t o


    be located here. Hing Yu had spent more than 10 months every year, so he became the distinguished


    guest of this nightclub. The girl who spoke was Qiu M u, who was the tall girl that was scolded by


    Qingyun in the daytime.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Qiu Mu and Hing Yu had known each other for a long time. She had always hoped to be Hing Yu''s


    girlfriend, but Hing Yu was a yboy by nature. He only liked sex and had never had an official


    girlfriend. Although she had slept with Hing Yu, after a feeling of freshness, Hing Yu never mentioned


    his feelings for her again. If she had not been thick-skinned and squatted at the door of the nightclub


    every night, she would not have been qualified to go to the second floor.


    In Ning Yu''s mind, Qiu Mu was not even a backup. The reason why the rtionship between Qiu Mu


    and him had never been broken was that Qiu Mu had a good sister, and Ning Yu tried his best to get


    her but failed.


    "I can help you, but when will you persuade your sister to have dinner with me?" Ning Yu said.


    Qiu Mu was very unhappy when this matter was brought up. She felt that the reason why she could not


    be Ning Yu''s girlfriend was because of this sister. However, she did not dare to offend her sister


    openly. She knew that Ning Yu would not even give her the right to apany him.


    "Ning Yu, she''s not as good-looking as I am. What on earth do you like about her?" Qiu Yu asked.


    "I don''t know what the grapes taste like. How can I not feel itchy in my heart?" Ning Yu said with a


    smile. 1


    "Sure. As long as you''re willing to help me, I''ll help you. Now that she''s living with me, you can get her


    with just a little trick," Qiu Mu said.


    Ning Yu touched his chin and said with deep eyes," Isn''t it a dead fish?"


    "Dead fish are better than nothing."


    Hearing this, Ning Yuughed and said, "You''re right. She has a sister like you. I don''t know what bad


    luck she had in herst life. Tell me, who?" "A guy driving a Lamborghini. He seems to be a driver, but


    his license te is not local," said Qiu Mu.


    "Not local?" Ning Yu frowned. The Ning Family was very powerful in Rong City, but out of the city, he


    could not act recklessly. Moreover, he was able to drive a Lamborghini, which showed that the other


    party must have an extraordinary family background.


    It was not a good thing to cross the river and fight against the local viin.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    "Ning Yu, you won''t go back on your word, will you? Is there anyone else that you Young Master Ning


    don¡¯t dare to mess with?" Qiu Mu deliberately fanned the mes.


    Ning Yu looked at Qiu Mu coldly and said, "Bitch, are you looking down on me?"


    Qiu Mu shrank her neck in fear and said, "Ning Yu, that''s not what I meant. You''re so powerful. How


    can there be someone you don''t dare to mess with?"


    "It''s not local. It''s a bit troublesome, but it''s not a big deal," Ning Yu said.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Qiu Mu''s body suddenly shook. "Aren''t the two men sitting next to the bar counter


    downstairs today the same as the two guys today?"


    "Ning Yu, it''s them. It''s not that enemies can''t meet. I didn''t expect that they woulde to our door on


    their own initiative," Qiu Mu said, pointing to the two people downstairs at the bar.


    Ning Yu sat up straight. Although the lights could not make him see their faces clearly, generally


    speaking, they looked strange.


    "Let''s go and get revenge for you. By the way, we''ll get rid of your sisters tonight," Ning Yu said with a


    smile.


    Qiu Mu stood up in a hurry in high spirits. She had


    alreadye up with a n to deal with Samuel and Qingyun.


    Of course, Qingyun, who scolded her, would beat the crap out of her. As for Samuel, who drove her


    boss''s car and made it a waste of her expression, he had to kneel down and apologize to her at least.


    Sitting next to the bar counter, Qingyun ordered two sses of wine familiarly. He looked like he was


    not here for the first time. This made Samuel more convinced that he was not simple.


    If he was just a deceitful Taoist priest, how could he have so much money to spend here?


    "I don''t drink. Give me a ss of ice water. Thank you, " Samuel said to the bartender on the counter.


    The bartender was surprised. She had never seen anyone who didn''t drink at a nightclub.


    "Ice water also needs to be charged," said the bartender.


    Samuel nodded. He took out two hundred bills and stuffed them into the girl''s cor.


    "Big brother, you havee to this kind of ce many times. You are much more experienced than


    me." Seeing this scene, Qingyun said with a smile.


    Samuel had seen the way of giving tips in Hex Capital Nightclub. If he had not eaten pork, how could


    he not have seen pigs running?


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly felt a heavy p on the back of his head.


    Turning his head, Ning Yu held Qiu Mu in his arms and said provocatively, "Brother, you are bold to


    mess with my woman."


    Looking at Qiu Mu, Samuel red at Qingyun. "If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have gotten into this


    trouble."


    "It''s a misunderstanding. Your woman. I just met her today," Samuel said.


    Ning Yu suddenly raised his hands, and the music at the nightclub stopped abruptly.


    "What''s going on?"


    "DJ, are you crazy? I''m in a good mood."


    "Damn it. You want to get off duty, don''t you?"


    There was a burst of abuse, and dissatisfaction instantly broke out among the customers in the store.


    "If anyone has any objections,e to me and tell me, " Ning Yu said loudly.


    When the guests saw Ning Yu, they all shut up.


    "Young Master Ning, it''s you. Sorry, sorry, I was talking too much."


    "Young Master Ning has something to do. Hurry up and turn on the light."


    "Turn on the lights."


    Seeing this scene, Samuel smiled bitterly. This Young Master Ning obviously had a high status in Rong


    City. I f not, so many guests would not be afraid of him.


    "Young Master Ning?"


    The big shot named Ning in Rong City was Ning Xingpeng, wasn''t it?


    "Is your dad Ning Xingpeng?" Samuel asked.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Samuel''s words made Ning Yuugh proudly. He said, "I didn''t expect you, a country bumpkin from


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    another city, to know me. Since you know, you should be able t o foresee what will happen, right?"


    "Before mentioning what will happen, why don''t you call Ning Xingpeng and ask him what will happen


    to me?" Samuel said. He came to Bong City to help Jiang Yingying solve the trouble, and then look


    around. He didn''t want to cause trouble, nor did he want to make trouble for Ning Xingpeng. After all,


    Ning Xingpeng also provided help in Jiang Yingying''s matter.


    "Call my dad?" Ning Yu sneered and said, "Who do you think you are? Do you want my dad to teach


    you a lesson in person? I''m enough."


    "Young Master Ning, you''re of noble status. Why don''t I hit him for you?"


    "Young Master Ning, let me do it. I''ll make this guy pay for what he has done."


    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it. I can deal with this kind of garbage with one hand."


    In the crowd, people kept saying that they wanted to help Ning Yu. For them, this was a chance to


    please Ning Yu. If they could be Ning Yu''s pawns, the change in their lives would definitely turn the


    world upside down. Who wouldn''t want to live a happy life with this


    rich second generation? 1


    "Buddy, it seems that your character is not very good. There are so many people who want to beat


    you," Ning Yu said sarcastically. This was his influence in Bong City. He could get hundreds of dogs to


    help him with a casual wave of his hand.


    "Big Brother, my stomach hurts. Why don''t I go to the washroom first?" Seeing that something was


    wrong, Qingyun wanted to slip away.


    Samuel could fight; there were so many people in the nightclub. He couldn''t defeat them by himself,


    and his end would be very miserable.


    As the saying goes, when a man is under the eaves, he has to bow his head.


    "What do you want?" Samuel said.


    Seeing Samuel hadpromised, Ning Yu pursed his lips in disdain and said, "There''s no man''s


    temper at all. Don''t you want to fight?"


    Samuel said with a wry smile, "There are so many people here to help you. How can I defeat them?"


    "At least you know your ce. Kneel down and apologize to my woman. I''ll let you off today," Ning Yu


    said.


    Qiu Mu raised her head and looked at Samuel with a contemptuous smile. "Damned driver, now you


    know the consequence of offending me."


    Qiu Mu looked like a powerful bitch, barking at her ugly face. Samuel smiled coldly and said to Yun


    Yun,1 You''re the one who caused the trouble. Do as you see fit." i


    Having a headache, Qingyun bitterly said, "Big brother, I really have a stomachache."


    "You have two choices. Apologize or we''ll fight our way out. What do you think?" There was a hint of a


    smile in Samuel''s eyes. In this situation, there was a high chance that Qingyun would not be forced to


    take action, but he could tell what kind of person he was through this matter.


    If he chose to endure it and kneel down to apologize, Samuel would be very surprised. At the same


    time, he would be more careful about this person.


    Qingyun didn''t seem to hesitate for a moment. He chose to kneel down directly and said to Qiu Mu,


    "Big beauty, I should die. I said something wrong. You are a s beautiful as a fairy. Why would you care


    about a loser like me? Just let me go."


    Samuel took a deep breath. This deep-rooted wolf was not easy to deal with.


    Seeing that Qingyun had knelt down, Qiu Mu felt that she was like a goddess, allowing losers to grovel


    and show off her superior status.


    "What about you?" Qiu Mu asked Samuel.


    Samuel looked at Ning Yu and said, "Young Master Hing, that''s the best choice to stop at the right time.


    If you insist on ying, I''ll y with you to the end.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Ning Yu frowned. Since the man knew who he was and dared to say such words, he obviously had a


    certain status.


    Although he was not from Rong City and Ning Yu was not afraid at all, it was not Ning Yu''s style to


    make trouble for himself for a woman. What¡¯s more, one of the other party knelt down and apologized


    to him alone, which was a concession. There was no need for it to be more serious.


    "Buddy, I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll let you go. But I advise you to get out of Rong City as soon as


    possible. Otherwise, you won''t be so lucky next time," Ning Yu said.


    Qiu Mu was not satisfied with Samuel¡¯s apology, so she did not say yes. She said to Ning Yu, "Ning Yu,


    he offended me, too. How could he..."


    "Qiu Mu, is it up to me or you?" Ning Yu asked coldly.


    Seeing that Ning Yu was about to lose his temper, Qiu Mu lowered her head in fear and said, "It''s up to


    you, o f course."


    "Since I have the final say, if you say one more word, I will disable you," Ning Yu said.


    "Yes, I got it," Qiu Mu replied, trembling with fear.


    "Get lost," Ning Yu said to Samuel.


    "Childe Ning asked you to go away. What are you waiting for?"


    "Get out of here. Don''t show up here in the future.


    Otherwise, we won''t let you go."


    "You''re a good-for-nothing. Get your eyes clear in the future. Young Master Ning is not someone you


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    can afford to offend."


    In the wave of sarcasm, Samuel left the nightclub with Qingyun.


    With a depressed look, Qingyunined to Samuel, "Big brother, it''s my first day as your follower,


    but you made me lose face. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run away?"


    "The road is under your feet. You should hurry and run." Samuel said.


    "Hehe." Qingyun smiled awkwardly and said, "Big brother, in fact, this little grievance is nothing. It''s just


    kneeling down to apologize, a small matter, a small matter." 1


    There was no shortage of tricks like Qingyun. Samuel knew that he had brought a time bomb with him,


    but his purpose was to solve a mystery for Samuel.


    Therefore, even if Samuel was in danger, he could only keep Qingyun by his side.


    The two of them found a nearby hotel to rest. In the nightclub, Ning Yu had disturbed the guests, so in


    order to show his apology, he paid the full price, which undoubtedly made the atmosphere of the


    nightclub reach its peak.


    Qiu Mu felt very happy in her heart, but also a little regretful. She felt that there was something missing


    since she could not ask Samuel to kneel down and apologize to her.


    "Qiu Mu, my business has to be settled tonight," Ning Y u said to Qiu Mu. 1


    "Ning Yu, don''t worry. What I promised you will definitely be done." After saying that, Qiu Mu hesitated


    for a moment and continued, "But what else can I get?"


    p.


    A loud pnded on Qiu Mu''s face. Ning Yu sneered. "Qiu Mu, who the fuck do you think you are? Do


    you think you have the right to bargain with me?"


    Qiu Mu covered her face with her hands. She knew that she would not be favored by Ning Yu anymore,


    so she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get some benefits. However, she did not expect


    Ning Y u to have such a big reaction. She quickly said, "I''m sorry. I just said it casually. Don''t take it


    seriously." 2


    "Get lost. I''ll contact you at 12 o''clock. If you can''t do it, don''t me me for throwing you to the Dragon


    Roar Bridge," Ning Yu said.


    Hearing this, Qiu Mu shuddered. Under the Dragon Roar Bridge was a gathering ce for homeless


    people. Two years ago, a foreign girl lost her way and identally walked to the Dragon Roar Bridge


    and was raped by more than a dozen homeless people.


    This news caused a lot of noise in Rong City, but there were too many people involved. Moreover,


    there was n o conclusive evidence, so this matter could not be settled.


    There was a saying in Rong City that after ten o''clock i n the evening, girls were not allowed to appear


    on Dragon Roar Bridge because it was like hell. 1


    Qiu Mu couldn''t imagine what would happen if she was brought to the Dragon Roar Bridge.


    "I''ll go home now and wait for the good news," Qiu Mu said.


    After leaving the nightclub, Qiu Mu found the familiar Lamborghini parked not far away. In the rage of


    Samuel, Qiu Mu walked to the side of the car and kicked it hard.


    The poor Lamborghini, which had juste out of the repair nt, was once again in ruins. It was


    probably the most unlucky of luxury cars.


    In the hotel, Samuel didn''t know that his car was injured again. When he was about to go to bed, the


    doorbell rang.


    When he opened the door, he saw an unfamiliar face smiling with respect as he handed over an


    invitation card to Samuel.


    "What is this?" Samuel said doubtfully.


    "Mr. Hannigan, this is the invitation for the party.


    Boss Lu asked me to send it to you."


    Boss Lu, is this Lu Hongguang?


    Samuel looked at the invitation. It was like a business gathering. It should be a celebrity''s banquet. The


    host should be Lu Hongguang. With his status in Bong City, it was likely that only some big shots could


    attend.


    "Boss Lu said that Mr. Han must be there." "Okay." It was hard for Samuel to refuse, so he agreed.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Lu Hongguang held a celebrity party every year. In addition to enhancing his influence in Rong City, it


    could also strengthen his connections.


    The two big shots in the business field of Rong City, the Lu Family and the Ning Family, were


    developing i n harmony on the surface, but they were stagnant in secret all year round. Everyone


    wanted to be the leader of the business. As the saying goes, two giants were not allowed to fight


    against each other. In addition to their own forces, it was inevitable that they would form cliques and


    factions.


    The business world of Rong City also formed two distinct forces because of these two people. The


    purpose of the gathering was to consolidate this rtionship.


    Of course, in addition to the businessmen, there were also official figures who could participate in this


    gathering. There was something fishy about it that couldn''t be pondered. No one knew how many


    people would throw away the ebony cap on their heads.


    On the morning of the next day, after having breakfast with Qingyun, Samuel was ready to drive to the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    hotel where the party was held. When he reached the car, h e could not help smiling bitterly.


    "Little brother, you have suffered again.¡± Looking at the dent in the driver''s door, Samuel said


    helplessly.


    "What the hell? Who did this? This is Lamborghini. How could she smash it so easily? Big Brother,


    check i t thoroughly. We must find out who the murderer is," said Qingyun in shock. 1


    "Do you want the world to be in chaos? Call a taxi." Samuel stared at Qingyun and said.


    Having experienced thisst time, Samuel knew that women were vengeful, so he knew who did it. He


    could only me himself for parking his car on the side of the road. If he parked his car in the hotel''s


    parking lot, it would not have happened.


    After hailing a taxi, Qingyun headed for Lu Feng Hotel. Judging from the hotel''s name, it should be Lu


    Hongguang''s own property. However, for a big boss like him, having a hotel of his own was not a


    strange thing.


    After getting on the taxi, the driver said enthusiastically, "Little brother, are you going to the L u Feng


    Hotel today to squat?" 1


    "What is squatting?" asked Qingyun curiously.


    "Lu Hongguang will hold a party today every year and invite the big bosses of the Bong City. Aren''t you


    squatting around to look for opportunities to cooperate with the big bosses?" The driver said with a


    smile.


    "Brother, you''ve underestimated us. We''re going to the party," said Qingyun proudly.


    "At the party?" Lu Hongguang looked at the two people in the rearview mirror and said with a smile,


    "Young man, you''re really good at bragging. I''ve never seen anyone take a taxi to Lu Hongguang''s


    party. Go to the entrance of Lu Feng Hotel and see if there is a luxury car less than a million yuan." i


    "Big brother, I''m not joking with you. Lu Hongguang personally sent us an invitation," said Qingyun,


    unconvinced.


    The driver gave thumbs up to Qingyun and said, "I''ve seen a bragger, but I''ve never seen a bragger


    like you. I''m convinced."


    Qingyun still wanted to argue, but Samuel stopped him. Because no matter what he said, the driver


    could not believe him.


    After arriving at Lu Feng Hotel, Samuel found that there were indeed a lot of people squatting nearby,


    probably waiting for the boss of their target. From this aspect, he could see that Lu Hongguang''s


    gathering was indeed influential.


    After the two people got out of the car, the driver did not leave directly. He wanted to watch the brag of


    Qingyun and see the two people being driven out.


    However, he did not see what he wanted to see. It was specially assigned to lead Samuel and Qingyun


    into the hotel.


    "Fuck, you really didn''t brag?" The driver looked shocked and sighed. "What kind of amazing person


    did I meet? Keep a low profile, it''s too low-key."


    After entering the hotel, Samuel and Qingyun went straight to the banquet on the top floor. The man


    who sent them the invitation card yesterday sent them to the elevator and said, "Mr. Hannigan, if you


    need anything, you can call me again."


    Before Samuel could say anything, Qingyun said, "My name is Mr. Qing."


    The man was stunned and said awkwardly, "Mr. Qing."


    Qingyun was satisfied and said, "Go ahead and do your own business. I''lle to you again if I have


    something else to say."


    "Liars are liars. You''re really good at putting on an act, " Samuel said to Qingyun helplessly.


    Qingyun puffed up his chest and said in a human manner, "Eldest Brother, there''s one thing important


    when you''re floating in Jianghu."


    "What?" Samuel was curious.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    "Even if you don''t have money, you have to pretend to be a rich man. Otherwise, you will be easily


    looked down upon," said Qingyun.


    "Even if you are given ten million yuan, you don¡¯t look like a rich man. What''s the use of pretending?"


    Samuel said disdainfully.


    In an instant, Qingyun was discouraged. He lowered his head and said, "Big brother, thank you for


    taking the time out of your busy schedule to discourage me."


    "You don''t have to thank me. If you need anything, just say it." After saying this, Samuel was shocked.


    He had only been in contact with Qingyun for a day, and h e dared to say such words. It was true that


    one who is close to the School of Mo could do better than others.


    For Samuel, there were strangers in the meeting hall. However, he was sure that these people had a


    high status in Bong City. Moreover, ording to the current situation in Bong City, these people had a


    good rtionship with Lu Hongguang, so they must have a bad rtionship with Hing Xingpeng. One


    mountain, two tigers, and Samuel knew that there were many secretpetitions.


    Samuel had a thorough understanding of the business world. He had been involved in business since


    he was ten years old. He had seen countless intrigues. The influence of the business war could be


    imagined


    based on the fact that it was a battlefield without any smoke of gunpowder.


    However, even if these people belonged to the same system as Lu Hongguang, there would still be a


    lot of separation. At this time, the fact that they were in groups was the best proof. After all, the industry


    and status were different. Even if they were in the same big circle, there would be many small circles.


    This was the case in society. One trap, one circle. However, it was not an easy matter to step out of this


    circle.


    He found a corner and sat down. Then, he took a closer look at the situation, like eagle hunting in the


    dark.


    The taxi driver had said that many people were squatting outside the hotel. This phenomenon was not


    only happening outside the hotel, but also inside the venue. It was just that different ways and goals


    were different.


    All the waiters at the party were women, and they were all beautiful and tall. The same hip-wrapping


    skirt outlined a perfect curve. These women were not the staff of the hotel, but had be temporary


    workers through temporary recruitment. Their purpose was very simple, to find a rich man, to be a


    girlfriend, to be a mistress. As long as they could curry favor with the rich, it would be sessful.


    Qiu Mu was one of them. Wearing a uniform and stepping on crystal high heels, she made a crack in


    her chest with a scheming gesture, indistinctly exposing her impressive figure.


    Qiu Mu was holding a tray of wine and looking for her prey. Her idea was very pure. As long as the


    other party didn''t have a femalepanion, it was fine. As for his age and appearance, she didn''t care


    at all. She could wear branded clothes and take the branded bag with her eyes closed. What was the


    point ofining about this kind of good thing?


    When Qiu Mu saw Samuel and Qingyun, she gritted her teeth. These two had gotten into such a


    gathering o f celebrities.


    "I didn''t expect you two good-for-nothings to sneak in. Get out of here if you know what''s good for you,


    or I''ll call the security to kick you out." Qiu Mu walked up to them and threatened them.


    Samuel didn''t expect that he would meet an acquaintance who had a grudge against him. He said,"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    You have your purpose. Isn''t it good if we don''t interfere with each other?"


    "Humph, I came here in broad daylight, unlike the two of you who sneaked in. How can it be the


    same?" Qiu M u said arrogantly.


    "Fairlye in and take a bite? Sister, don''t you like i t? Look at the people here, how many of them


    have thick hairs and such old meat? Don''t you think it''s too much?" Qingyunughed and said


    shamelessly.


    Qiu Mu''s expression changed and she said coldly,


    What does my taste have to do with you? Even if they''re getting older, they are better than you two


    good -for-nothings. If you don''t get lost, don''t me me for being rude. It just so happens that I haven''t


    vented enoughst night."


    After that, Qiu Mu picked up a ss of wine, poured it directly on Samuel¡¯s face, and said in a loud and


    thick voice, "Guards, security guards, there are two pieces of trash who have sneaked in here. They


    don''t have an invitation card. Come and drive them out."


    The security of the scene was very strict. After hearing Qiu Mu''s words, several security guards ran


    over.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    "Sir, please show your invitation," the security captain said to Samuel.


    "No," Samuel said with his hands spread out.


    "No?" The security captain frowned seriously. Lu Hongguang''s invitation card was worth collecting,


    even if it had been used before. Because this invitation card was in Bong City, it was equivalent to a n


    honor. It was a topic of conversation to attend Lu Hongguang''s party; so many people carefully put it


    away. The person in front of them said that he didn''t have it, which showed that he didn''t get the


    invitation at all.


    "He has sneaked in. Hurry up and send him out." Qiu M u sneered.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The security captain nced at Qiu Mu. If it weren''t for the woman''s loud cry, those present wouldn''t


    have turned to look at him. If Lu Hongguang found out about this, not only would the guard lose his job,


    but h e would also have a hard time in Bong City in the future.


    "You two, don''t make trouble here. Come out with me, o r I can''t guarantee that you won''t get hurt," the


    security captain said.


    Samuel was as steady as a rock. He said, "Although I don''t have an invitation, I came to the party


    personally because of Lu Hongguang. Before I leave, why don''t you ask him for instructions?"


    "I didn''t expect you, the driver, to be so bragging. Lu Hongguang invited you personally. Who are you to


    be s o proud?" Qiu Mu smiled disdainfully.


    "It''s none of your business here. Shut up." The security captain scolded Qiu Mu.


    Qiu Mu''s face was full of dissatisfaction. She felt that she had exposed Samuel in order to have a good


    gathering, but how could she understand the current mood of the security captain? He was in charge of


    the current security work, and if an unknown figure sneaked in and the higher-ups knew about it, he


    would be in serious trouble.


    "Please.¡± The security captain gestured him to leave.


    Samuel was still as calm as a mountain. He said, "If I leave, you''ll end up even worse. I think it''s better


    to ask for instructions. See if I''m qualified toe."


    The security captain took a deep breath. ording to the usual practice of previous years, Lu


    Hongguang should being soon at this time. If he did not clear up the crowd, the paper would not


    be able to contain the fire.


    "I''ll say it onest time. I hope you don''t make things difficult for me and don''t make things difficult for


    yourself," said the security captain.


    "I say, why are you so stubborn? You can go and ask them. If you drive us out, I am afraid that you will


    regret it." Standing up, Qingyun said arrogantly.


    Qiu Mu was very happy to see the two of them not leave. The bigger the matter was, the more


    embarrassing it would be for Samuel. This was what she wanted to see.


    In the crowd, Qiu Mu found that Ning Yu was watching the scene of bustle. If Ning Yu wanted to expose


    the identities of Samuel and Qingyun, the security captain would not doubt him and would use direct


    means to drive them out.


    "Don''t believe them. Young Master Ning knows these two people. He knows very well what kind of


    good-for-nothing they are," Qiu Mu said.


    As an onlooker, Ning Yu just wanted to watch the fun. And the purpose of attending the party today was


    to help Ning Xingpeng find out the truth. To put it bluntly, Lu Hongguang had many contacts. He


    pretended to be a spy. Now he was pulled out by Qiu M u, which made him gnash his teeth in hatred.


    "Ning Yu, do you know these two people? Who are they? If they are good-for-nothings, you can testify


    for them and drive them out."


    "Ning Yu, this is Uncle Lu''s territory. Please take a look for me."


    "Could they be your friends?"


    Ning Yu had no choice but to step forward after hearing Qiu Mu''s words. He red at Qiu Mu and said,


    "Dear elders, I do know these two people, but they are not my friends. I, Ning Yu, have never


    befriended with such trash."


    At this time, no one noticed that Lu Hongguang had already entered the venue.


    When his assistant found this, he asked, "Boss Lu, it seems that there is some misunderstanding. I''ll go


    and make it clear."


    Lu Hongguang pulled his assistant and thought about i t with a gloomy look in his eyes. Then he said,


    "Don''t worry about it. We''ll show up when the situation is out of control."

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    The assistant looked puzzled. "Isn''t Lu Hongguang treating this young man as a VIP? Why didn''t he


    solve the problem for him?"


    Naturally, an assistant would not be able to understand what Lu Hongguang was thinking.


    He had fought Ning Xingpeng for so many years and had achieved half of the victory. He had never


    had an absolute advantage, and Lu Hongguang had never seen a breakthrough.


    But today''s situation was a breakthrough for Lu Hongguang.


    He didn''t know who Samuel was, but he knew that Samuel had an amazing power. If Ning Yu offended


    him, wouldn''t it be equivalent to Ning Xingpeng offending such a big shot?


    This was an opportunity that came down from the sky. How could a thoughtful person like Lu


    Hongguang miss it?


    "With Young Master Ning as witness, I don''t think you two need me to verify your identities. Do you


    want me to do it by yourself or by myself?" The security captain said to Samuel.


    Samuel looked at Ning Yu and said calmly, "Ning Yu, w e have nothing to do with each other. Today''s


    matter has nothing to do with you."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Of course it has nothing to do with me. I just don''t want a piece of trash like you to ruin Uncle Lu''s


    party. Look at the people present." Ning Yu pointed around and continued, "These people are all


    celebrities in Rong City, big shots. Who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to show


    up in the same party as them?


    These words not only belittled Samuel, but also ttered the others. It could be regarded as Ning Yu''s


    kindness to these people, which was a way to draw them over to his side.


    When those people heard Ning Yu''s words, they allughedcently. Although they were all Lu


    Hongguang''s people, it was also a way to prove their value by being valued by Ning Yu.


    "Ning Yu, outsiders say that you are young and arrogant, but it seems that it is notplete today."


    "Yeah, it seems that the outside world has too much prejudice against you, a rich young master."


    "Those are rumors. It''s rare nowadays to see a young man like Ning Yu, who is so sensible."


    It had always been polite to tter them. Since Ning Y u had given them candies to eat, they naturally


    wanted to give him some sweets.


    Ning Yu didn''t expect that there would be such unexpected gains today. If they made a good


    impression on him, it would be easier to draw him over to their side in the future. If Ning Xingpeng knew


    about this, he would definitely be rewarded with a few million pocket money.


    "Seniors, you are all respectable people to me, Ning Y u. So today, let me drive this piece of trash out


    for you. " After finishing speaking, Ning Yu turned to Samuel and scolded in a cold voice, "Get out of


    here. Do you, such a piece of trash, deserve to be here?"


    "What can you do to us if we don''t leave?" Qingyun shouted.


    Ning Yu''s face was cold, and he said with a cold smile, "You won''t leave? Then let''s see how capable


    you are."


    Seeing Ning Yu walking toward him, Qingyun quickly hid behind Samuel and said, "Boss, you have to


    protect me. I''m such a fragile flower. If I get hurt by him, I won''t be able to get up until I lie in the


    hospital for eight or ten years."


    Seeing that Qingyun was hiding, Ning Yu put his hand on Samuel¡¯s shoulder and pulled him hard,


    ready to pull him out.


    However, even though Ning Yu had used all his strength, he could not move Samuel at all. He felt that


    Samuel was like a stone pir that had sunk into the ground.


    "You won''t give up until you see the coffin, will you?" Ning Yu said, gritting his teeth.


    "That''s more suitable for you," Samuel said.


    Ning Yu was furious. He waved his fist at Samuel and cursed, "Fuck you. You don''t know what''s good


    for you. You asked for it."


    The others looked at this scene and sighed and shook their heads. In their eyes, Samuel really did not


    know what was good for him. If he had to offend Ning Yu, would he have a good end? If he had


    epted his fate and left, nothing would have happened. He had to force Ning Yu to take action. Now,


    not only did he have to get out of here, but he also had to be beaten. What was the point of doing this?


    Samuel twisted his head slightly as he swung his fist a t Ning Yu. He had dodged by a hair''s breadth


    and kicked Ning Yu''s lower abdomen.


    Ning Yu cried out in pain as he retreated, then fell to the ground.


    "You... how dare you hit me?" Ning Yu red at Samuel angrily. Since he was a child, he had always


    been the one to bully others. When had anyone dared t o offend him and beat him?


    Ning Yu stood up, trembling, and said maliciously, "No matter who you are today, I will cripple you."

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Qiu Mu was so excited that he secretly rubbed his palms together. If he could stir up the conflict


    between Ning Yu and Samuel, Samuel woulde to a n even worse end. This was something she


    was very happy to see. She had to let the driver know how miserable it would be to offend her. 3


    "How dare you beat Ning Yu? Don''t you know who Ning Yu is?" Qiu Mu added fuel to the fire, and then


    ran to Ning Yu''s side, pretending to care about him.


    Ning Yu didn''t have the ability to think now. He was filled with anger and wished he could kill Samuel on


    the spot.


    The security guards did not expect Samuel would dare to attack Ning Yu. Although the Ning family was


    Lu Hongguang''s opponent, if Ning Yu was injured in Lu Feng Hotel, how could they exin it to Ning


    Xingpeng?


    Several security guards rushed forward and tried to subdue Samuel, but at this time, a very strict voice


    came.


    "What are you doing?" Lu Hongguang seized the opportunity to appear. Ning Yu could offend Samuel,


    but he could never involve his people.


    "President Lu." "President Lu."


    "President Lu."


    As the respectful shouts sounded, Lu Hongguang walked to the head of the security guards and asked


    i n a stern voice, "What''s going on?"


    The security captain was frightened. He didn''t expect that he still couldn''t hide this matter. He lowered


    his head and said, "Boss Lu, I''m sorry. It''s my dereliction o f duty. I let the people who didn''t have the


    invitation i n."


    The assistant nced at Lu Hongguang and said to the security captain, "Mr. Hannigan is an honored


    guest invited by Mr. Lu. I helped him to put away his invitation. How can there be no invitation?"


    After that, the assistant took out the invitation card.


    When the others saw the invitation card, they were all shocked.


    There were three types of invitation cards to Lu Hongguang''s invitation cards. Each type represented


    the level of guests, and the invitation card in the assistant''s hand was a ck hot metal frame. This


    was Lu Hongguang''s highest level of invitation cards, and it had not been used for many years.


    "ck-golden invitation!"


    "It''s actually a ck Gold Invitation!"


    "President Lu hasn''t used this kind of invitation for many years."


    How could this young man get this invitation?


    The security captain was dumbfounded. He had only heard of this invitation card and had never seen it


    before. Because its level was too high, it was difficult for anyone to get it.


    "Boss... Boss Lu, I''m sorry. I didn''t know. It''s my fault." The security captain lowered his head and said


    in a panic.


    Qiu Mu was stunned. She was certain that Samuel had sneaked in, but the fact that he was standing in


    front o f her was that he had received the highest-level invitation!


    "Isn''t he the driver? Why does Lu Hongguang value him so much?"


    At this time, Hing Yu walked to Lu Hongguang, gnashing his teeth.


    The quality of the invitation card was very high, but it could only surprise others. As the young master


    of the Hing Family and Hing Xingpeng''s son, he did not take this invitation card seriously.


    "Uncle Lu, your VIP dares to beat me. You have to give me an exnation," Hing Yu said coldly.


    Lu Hongguang looked at Hing Yu with contempt and said, "Hing Yu, youe to my gathering every


    year. I know very well what your purpose is. I turn a blind eye and pretend that I don''t know. But today,


    you offended my VIP and want me to exin it to you. You are too arrogant."


    "Uncle Lu, what do you mean?" Ning Yu''s face was gloomy. He didn''t believe that Lu Hongguang dared


    to offend him openly, and he didn''t believe that Lu Hongguang would dare to embarrass Ning


    Xingpeng.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll call your dad. It''s not something you can solve. God bless you." After that, Lu Hongguang took out


    the phone and dialed Ning Xingpeng''s number.


    "Ning Xingpeng, your son is making trouble here. Youe and solve it yourself," Lu Hongguang said.


    Hearing this, Ning Xingpeng smiled faintly and said," How can this guy make trouble in your ce? He


    doesn''t give you any face. Can you teach him a lesson for me? As an elder, how dare he disobey you?"


    "Ning Xingpeng, you may not understand the seriousness of the situation. I advise you toe here, "


    Lu Hongguang said coldly.


    Ning Xingpeng frowned. In his opinion, even if Ning Y u got into trouble, it was just a small matter. How


    could he not know how big his son was? Lu Hongguang was so well-behaved. Was he trying to use


    this matter to make trouble?


    "Lu Hongguang, you don''t have to be so formal. You won''t make things difficult for me with this, will


    you? Don''t you know whether it''s meaningful or not?" Ning Xingpeng said disdainfully.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Lu Hongguang raised the corners of his mouth slightly. He had expected that Ning Xingpeng would


    have such an attitude. Even if Ning Yu directly smashed his Lu Feng Hotel, Ning Xingpeng would not


    care too much. Maybe he would praise Ning Yu when h e went home. But today''s matter had been


    different.


    "Ning Xingpeng, I''m trying to persuade you. It wasn''t easy for me to invite Brother Hannigan today, but


    your son had a conflict with Brother Hannigan. I can''t make the decision," Lu Hongguang said.


    "Brother Hanigan? Who are you talking about?" On the other side of the phone, Ning Xingpeng


    suddenly stood up with a frightened look.


    "Who else? I''ll hang up." After saying that, Lu Hongguang hung up the phone directly.


    Ning Xingpeng suddenly lost his wits. "Brother Hannigan, Samuel!"


    Who else could it be other than Samuel?


    Ning Yu, this unfilial son, had offended Samuel!


    Ning Xingpeng felt that his hands couldn''t help trembling. He didn''t know who Samuel was, but the


    power of this young man was invincible in Bong City. Not to mention the Ning Family, even if the Ning


    Family allied with the Lu Family, they could not match him.


    "Drive to Lu Feng Hotel," Ning Xingpeng said to the driver.


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Hongguang said to Ning Yu, "Your father should be here soon. Think


    about how to exin it to him."


    Ning Yu''s face was full of grimacing. When his father came, Lu Hongguang would be the one to exin


    it to him.


    Qiu Mu, who was shocked by Lu Hongguang''s words, breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Ning


    Xingpeng showed up, could there be anything that couldn''t be done? Even if he was a VIP of Lu


    Hongguang, so what? Lu Hongguang would never fall out with Ning Xingpeng for his sake.


    The appearance of the two leaders of the business world made the onlookers full of expectation. They


    even thought whether there would be a winner between the two sides. It depended on today.


    Lu Hongguang walked up to Samuel and said apologetically, "Brother Hannigan, I''m sorry. I waste


    and caused you to be misunderstood."


    Samuel''s eyes sparkled, and he said in a t tone, "Are youte or are you just trying to bete? Lu


    Hongguang, you are such a smart man. How could you not be able to defeat Ning Xingpeng?"


    Hearing this, Lu Hongguang was shocked and quickly said, "It was indeed dyed by something.


    Brother Hannigan, don''t misunderstand."


    Samuel smiled coldly. From the moment Lu Hongguang called Ning Xingpeng, he had understood the


    wishful thinking in this guy''s mind. He guessed that Lu Hongguang must have known about it, but he


    deliberately did not show up.


    It was a good idea that Lu Hongguang wanted to use him to deal with the Ning family.


    "That''s a good idea, but using me as a tool is your biggest mistake," Samuel said coldly.


    This sentence made Lu Hongguang''s forehead instantly break out in a cold sweat, but since it had


    happened, he could only grit his teeth and deny it.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Otherwise, the two business giants in the Rong City would probably fall overnight.


    In less than ten minutes, Ning Xingpeng finally arrived, which meant that this big show was going to b e


    put on.


    On the way here, Ning Xingpeng was still a little lucky. He hoped that the Brother Hannigan Lu


    Hongguang mentioned was not Samuel. Although he knew that this possibility was almost impossible,


    he would be very desperate if he didn''t think so.


    However, despair would bete and woulde in the end.


    The moment Ning Xingpeng saw Samuel, he felt as if his heart had been hollowed out.


    "Dad, you''re finally here. Lu Hongguang''s guest beat m e, and he even wants me to take responsibility.


    You must avenge me," Ning Yu said.


    Ning Xingpeng nced fearfully at Samuel, took a deep breath, and punched Ning Yu in the face. He


    shouted, "You bastard, are you going to destroy my Ning family?"


    Ning Yu never dreamed that Ning Xingpeng would punch him first after he arrived, as if he had done


    something wrong.


    Ning Yu was not the only one who was puzzled. The others were also very confused.


    Ning Xingpeng was famous in Rong City for protecting the young. There were many people who had


    fallen into Ning Yu''s hands. No matter right or wrong, Ning Xingpeng would protect Ning Yu. The most


    serious was that one time Ning Yu even offended people from the provincial capital, and Ning Xingpeng


    spent a lot o f money to settle the matter, but this time Ning Xingpeng''s attitude waspletely


    different.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    In other people''s eyes, this was a fight between immortals. After all, conflicts came from the two giants


    of Rong City. The Lu family was not easy to deal with, and the Ning family was also not easy to deal


    with.


    Ning Xingpeng gave Ning Yu a punch, which was probably a trick. After ming Ning Yu, he


    questioned Lu Hongguang in a higher position.


    Other people admired this method, which was used to control themselves first and then to control other


    people, in their hearts. Only people like Ning Xingpeng woulde up with this method, right?


    However, when they found that Ning Xingpeng was walking toward Samuel, not Lu Hongguang, they


    began to mutter in their hearts.


    "Is he going to teach the young man a lesson first and then me Lu Hongguang?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ning Xingpeng deserves to be a person who is good at scheming and ying tricks. I really can''t


    figure out his thoughts."


    "If you can figure out his thoughts, will he still have such a status now?"


    "Ning Xingpeng''s ability to develop the Ning Family to such a high level is not without reason. Let''s wait


    and see. I also want to see what tricks he has up his


    sleeve. Maybe Lu Hongguang will have to apologize to him today."


    Just as everyone was guessing, Ning Xingpeng had already walked up to Samuel, but his performance


    was not as responsible as others thought. Instead, he bent down and lowered his head.


    "Young Master Hannigan, it''s my son''s fault. I apologize on his behalf," Ning Xingpeng said.


    This action instantly caused uproar in the venue!


    Instead of asking this young man, Ning Xingpeng apologized to him. What was going on?


    One by one, all the people present rubbed their eyes, thinking that the thing in front of them was an


    illusion, but no matter how soft it was, it could not change the fact that something had happened.


    Ning Xingpeng did apologize with his head bowed!


    "What... what''s going on?"


    "Ning Xingpeng apologized! I''ve never heard of this before. Is he out of his mind?"


    "You guys, haven''t you seen that Ning Xingpeng is afraid of this young man?"


    "Who on earth is he? To be able to be a VIP of Lu Hongguang, how can he scare Ning Xingpeng?


    Is there such a ruthless person in Rong City?"


    Countless gasps of surprise and whispers rang out in the crowd. Other than disbelief, they were even


    more curious Samuel¡¯s identity.


    The two giants seemed to be inferior to him. This kind of status was beyond their imagination.


    "Yesterday, your son asked me to kneel down and apologize. For your sake, I didn''t argue with him. I


    didn''t expect that he woulde to me today. You don''t know how to raise people. Do you want me to


    teach you?" Samuel asked faintly.


    Ning Xingpeng''s scalp was numb. Did this beast provoke Samuel yesterday? Since he had already


    given him a chance, why did he want to shoot him?


    "Mr. Hannigan, I failed to discipline him well. Please give me a chance. I will make him repent." Ning


    Xingpeng said.


    Ning Yu was stunned. He had never seen Ning Xingpeng be so humble. How could this young man


    deserve his father''s apology?


    "Dad, what are you doing? Why do you apologize to him? With our Ning family''s strength, do we need


    to b e afraid of him?" Ning Yu walked to Ning Xingpeng and said unconvinced.


    In Rong City, the Ning Family had an extraordinary status and could afford to offend anyone. From


    childhood to adulthood, Ning Yu had never restrained his arrogance. When he was in school, he had


    the courage to rush into the principal''s office and beat up the headmaster. After that, he was safe and


    sound. Instead, the headmaster retired early, which proved the strength of the Ning Family and made


    Ning Yu more and more understand that he could not take anyone seriously. A rich second generation


    from another city was just a nonentity.


    Hearing Ning Yu''s words, Ning Xingpeng was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He was


    trying to find a way to solve this problem, but Ning Yu made it worse.


    With all his strength, he might not be a match for the young man in front of him.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    "Ungrateful son, what are you talking about?


    Apologize to Childe Hannigan quickly," Ning Xingpeng said, gnashing his teeth. 2


    "No, it''s impossible. I can''t apologize to this piece of trash. Dad, when did you start to be afraid of


    offending Lu Hongguang?" Ning Yu said disdainfully. Until now, he still believed that it was Lu


    Hongguang that made Ning Xingpeng behave like this.


    But in his opinion, what was there to be afraid of? And when did Ning Xingpeng start to be afraid of Lu


    Hongguang?


    Ning Xingpeng was so angry that he pped Ning Yu i n the face, grabbed Ning Yu''s hair, and said


    angrily," Kneel down for Young Master Hannigan, kneel down and apologize."


    At this moment, Ning Xingpeng''s state of mind was as if he was treading on thin ice, and under the thin


    ice was a bottomless abyss. Once he fell, the entire Ning family would be doomed eternally.


    Ning Yu didn''t understand Ning Xingpeng''s mood, and he didn''t know what Ning Xingpeng was afraid


    of. As a man who cared about face, how could he kneel down to someone so casually?


    Ning Yu would rather die than submit. This was Ning Yu''s attitude!


    "Dad, I don''t know what''s wrong with you today, but it''s impossible for me to kneel to this loser!" Ning


    Yu said coldly.


    Loser?


    Ning Xingpeng was so angry that heughed. What right did Ning Yu have to scold Samuel? In his


    eyes, everyone present was trash!


    Peng!


    Ning Xingpeng knelt down on his knees and said to Samuel in a trembling voice, "Young Master


    Hannigan, it''s my fault. I spoiled him too much, which led to his arrogance. Please give me a chance to


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    teach him a lesson."


    There was a dead silence, and all the whispers came t o an abrupt end, because everyone stared at


    Ning Xingpeng who was kneeling with his eyes wide open i n disbelief.


    They could ept Ning Yu''s apology, but Ning Xingpeng knelt down in person, which was beyond their


    understanding.


    Who could make Ning Xingpeng kneel down?


    Even if it was Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua, Ning Xingpeng was qualified to be equal in front of


    them.


    Did this mean that even Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua had to give face to this young man?


    The answer to whether the two men showed respect t o Samuel was quickly solved, because Bao


    Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua also arrived at the venue.


    For this kind of business gathering, they never attended because of their sensitive identities.


    However, since there was a big event today, the two of them had toe.


    When Samuel saw the two men, who were Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua, he looked at Lu


    Hongguang with dissatisfaction.


    The appearance of these two people was obviously Lu Hongguang s notice. He would not be


    reconciled until he dug a hole in the sky!


    Lu Hongguang felt Samuel''s gaze and lowered his head, not daring to look directly at him.


    The bigger the matter became, the more the whole Bong City would know that Ning Xingpeng had


    offended a powerful figure, and the businessmen who belonged to Ning Xingpeng''s system would


    decisively cut off their rtionship with the Ning family to avoid getting involved in this matter.


    That was Lu Hongguang''s purpose. He wanted to take this opportunity to trample the Ning family


    underfoot. Even if it would cause Samuel¡¯s dissatisfaction, he had to try.


    "Young Master Hannigan."


    "Young Master Hannigan."


    When Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua walked to the


    front of Samuel, they called out respectfully.


    The people in the venue were numb. They lost the ability to think and did not bother to guess the


    identity of Samuel. They knew clearly that it was impossible for them to figure out who Samuel was.


    At this time, Ning Yu finally realized that something was wrong. The attitude of Bao Jingzhong and


    Chen Kaihua toward him was like that of a servant.


    Looking at Ning Xingpeng who was kneeling on the ground, Ning Yu instantly despaired. Although he


    was arrogant enough, he was not a fool. Even Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua dared not neglect him,


    which was enough to show the amazing ability of this Young Master Hannigan.


    "Ning Xingpeng, how dare you offend Young Master Hannigan?" Bao Jingzhong med Ning


    Xingpeng.


    "It seems that the Ning family doesn''t want to stay in Bong City anymore. In this case, you should find a


    way to end it." Chen Kaihua said coldly.


    Ning Xingpeng''s face was full of despair and bitterness. He had always pampered Ning Yu, because he


    thought that in Bong City, no matter what trouble Ning Yu caused, he could solve it. Moreover, Ning Yu


    was his only son and the only child in the Ning family, so he doted on him, protected him.


    But God had eyes. Ning Yu had done so many evil things, how could he be lucky all the time?


    This time, the iron te he kicked was enough to make the Ning family doomed eternally!


    "Young Master Hannigan, I, Ning Xingpeng, have noints that the Ning Family has fallen into


    your hands," Ning Xingpeng said with a gloomy face, as if h e had aged a few decades in an instant.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Ning Xingpeng''s confession once again stirred up a storm in the crowd. He didn''t even show his desire


    to resist, which showed that there was a big gap between him and Young Master Hannigan, so he had


    a sense of powerlessness.


    It was no wonder that the two big shots, who could make both Lao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua show


    up a t the same time, was there any chance for Ning Xingpeng to resist?


    At this time, Ning Yu suddenly went ballistic. He felt that his life as a rich second generation would


    change dramatically because of this matter. The cause of all this was Qiu Mu. If it hadn''t been for Qiu


    Mu, he wouldn''t have offended Samuel yesterday. If it hadn''t been for Qiu Mu, he wouldn''t have shown


    up today because of this matter that had nothing to do with himself.


    Walking to Qiu Mu''s side, Ning Yu grabbed Qiu Mu''s hair and said, "Bitch, it''s you. It''s you who framed


    me.


    I want you to die with me."


    Qiu Mu had been scared silly for a long time. When Ning Xingpeng apologized, she felt that things


    were not going well. Until Ning Xingpeng knelt down and apologized, and when Lao Jingzhong and


    Chen Kaihua appeared, shepletely recognized the situation.


    This driver was not a driver at all. He was more powerful than Ning Yu!


    Lu Hongguang regarded him as a distinguished guest, and Ning Xingpeng knelt down to him. Even


    Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua had to respectfully call him Young Master Hannigan. However, she


    even wanted to ask such a big shot to apologize to her.


    What a joke it was!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ning Yu, let me go," Qiu Mu said to Ning Yu. She could only kneel down and apologize to Samuel,


    begging for forgiveness.


    "Let you go?" Ning Yu said with a ferocious face," Bitch, you made me so miserable, but you still ask


    me t o let you go? Bury you with me."


    Ning Yu kicked Qiu Mu''s body, grabbed her hair, and kept kowtowing to Qiu Mu''s head on the ground


    as if h e had been bewitched.


    Samuel''s expression was calm. Qiu Mu had brought about his fate. It was not worth sympathizing with.


    Even if she was a woman, she would not be able to arouse Samuel''s tenderness. 1


    Samuel walked up to Lu Hongguang and asked lightly, "Are you taking me as your weapon?"


    Lu Hongguang lowered his head tremblingly and said, "Young Master Hannigan, I..."


    Before he could finish his words, Samuel punched Lu Hongguang in the head.


    This scene stunned those people again.


    Wasn''t he Lu Hongguang''s VIP? Moreover, Lu Hongguang had been helping him from beginning to


    end. Why did he beat Lu Hongguang now?


    "Are these big shots all moody?"


    "What did Lu Hongguang do? How could he be beaten?"


    "Young Master Hannigan found out that he was ying a trick."


    "ying a trick? What are you talking about?"


    "Can''t you see that Lu Hongguang just wants to use this matter to kill Ning Xingpeng? He''s using


    Young Master Hannigan."


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone suddenly realized that Lu Hongguang and Ning


    Xingpeng had been fighting neck and neck for so many years. This time, the Ning family had provoked


    a big shot like Samuel, so it was reasonable for Lu Hongguang to take the opportunity to make trouble.


    Unfortunately, Samuel had seen through his trick.


    "Mr. Hannigan, I''m sorry. I was forced to do this," Lu Hongguang said.


    "Forced?" Samuel smiled coldly and said condescendingly, "Your helplessness is to use me as a tool.


    In this y, I am your pawn, but are you qualified to use me as your pawn?"


    In the face of Samuel¡¯s question, Lu Hongguang kept shaking his head, and his cold sweat fell to the


    floor.


    "Young Master Hannigan, please give me a chance. As long as I can get the position of the number


    one in Rong City, I''m willing to be your ve." Lu Hongguang didn''t want to yield to others, so he had to


    fight Ning Xingpeng to the death. But now, he had no right to choose. If he didn''t do anything, the Lu


    Family would end up like the Ning Family.


    "You can think about the price you have to pay to make use of me. If you don''t give me a satisfactory


    answer, there will be no Lu and Ning family in Rong City." Samuel said and walked out of the venue.


    "Take care, Young Master Hannigan."


    "Take care, Young Master Hannigan."


    "Take care, Young Master Hannigan."


    The people from Lu Hongguang''s system all bowed their heads and watched Samuel leave. As for the


    words he left behind, they knew that the Lu family and the Ning family were no longer here. This was


    definitely not a joke.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    The Ning family must have been destroyed. Whether the Lu family could be saved or not depended on


    whether Lu Hongguang would act right.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Once both the Lu Family and the Ning Family were destroyed, the big cake of the Rong City would be


    madly fought for. These people who saw the scene and grasped the opportunity were all ready to take


    action. They even hoped that Lu Hongguang would make a mistake, so that they could have a chance


    to take a piece of the cake.


    "Big brother, you''re too brave. I chose to follow you. It''s the wisest decision in my life." When he walked


    to the door of the hotel, Qingyun rubbed his hands and was s o excited that he couldn''t control himself.


    Samuel had never thought of touching Rong City, but now he was in a dilemma, so he was forced to do


    so.


    The Ning Family didn''t need him to do anything on purpose. It would go bankrupt within a month at


    most. Because once this matter was spread out, those o f the Ning Family would definitely turn against


    them. Under the circumstance that the Rong City situation was out of bnce, who wouldn''t want to


    have a taste of blood and meat in the Ning Family?


    As for Lu Hongguang, he could be the best businessman in Rong City in this opportunity, but he had to


    see if he could give Samuel a satisfactory


    answer.


    "That''s not what I want," Samuel said.


    "Big brother, you are so good at pretending. Lu Hongguang is your ve. Don''t you want it?" said


    Qingyun with a pout.


    Samuel did not bother to exin to Qingyun. Even if h e did, he would not be able to understand it.


    Why Bong City caused such a situation was not because of him, but because of the rtionship the


    Hannigan family used. That was to say, the bigger the situation was, the more he would owe Gina.


    He had wanted to break up with the Hannigan family, but after this incident, he would not be able to


    break u p with them.


    More importantly, Gina would definitely be happy to see such a situation.


    Even if Gina was willing, Samuel was naturally unhappy.


    "It''s a pity." All of a sudden, Qingyun said with a sigh.


    "What''s a pity?" Samuel said in confusion.


    "You''re not pretending enough. You have to let the Ning brothers kneel in front of you and apologize.


    You have to let Qiu Mu lick you. It''s better to frighten Bao Jingzhong and Chen Kaihua so that those


    people will see how powerful you are," said Qingyun.


    "Is this what you want in your life?" Samuel said disdainfully. There was no point in seeking pleasure


    from such a small character. Only by stepping on a big shot would one truly feel pleasure.


    "Yes, isn''t it enough? They are Lu Hongguang and Ning Xingpeng," said Qingyun, as if it was a matter


    of course.


    Samuel smiled and thought, "Qingyun doesn''t seem to care about these two people at all. He just


    wants to show off in front of me."


    This fox''s tail was hidden very well, but Samuel believed that there would be a day when it would be


    exposed.


    Not long after leaving the hotel, Samuel received a call from He Ting. She said a lot of thank-you


    words. Jiang Yingying probably had told her about what had happened in school.


    "Aunt He, it''s just a small matter. You don''t have to thank me all the time. By the way, how''s my family


    doing recently? I may have to dy two more days before I can go back," Samuel asked. After Yvonne


    took office as the chairman, he did not know how the Sue family was doing. He had nned to go back


    after dealing with Jiang Yingying¡¯s matter, but now it seemed that he had to dy a little.


    "Yvonne has been very busytely. She goes to thepany early every morning andes home in


    the middle of the night," He Ting said.


    As soon as she took over thepany, the project in the west of the city stopped. For Yvonne, there


    must b e a lot of troublesome things, and it was reasonable for her to be busy.


    "You should work harder during this period of time. Make some soup for her and nourish her body."


    Samuel reminded.


    "Of course. This is what I should do," He Ting said in a hurry. She was working as a servant at home,


    and what she did was her work. How could she say it was hard? Moreover, Samuel had helped her so


    much that she didn''t have a chance to thank him.


    "Okay, TH hang up first. Jiang Yingying, you can rest assured that there won''t be any problems in the


    future, " Samuel said.


    "Well, I''m sure I can rest assured. Thank you." He Ting sighed after hanging up the phone. She knew


    the affairs of Rong City very well, so she wondered why Samuel, such a powerful man, became a live-


    in son-inw.


    Although Yvonne was beautiful, she would not let him swallow his pride like this, would she?

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    In the eyes of outsiders, Samuel''s behavior was difficult to understand. But only he knew that


    everything was worth it. How could he say that he knew how cold it was to drink water?


    Only Samuel and Yvonne could feel each other''s feelings. They were not involved in the game, so how


    could they know what kind of feeling it was?


    Hanging up the phone, Qingyun asked curiously," Brother, is sister-inw beautiful?"


    Samuel looked at Qingyun coldly and said, "You can make fun of me for anything, except her."


    Qingyun nodded repeatedly, but there was a strange look in his eyes.


    Samuel''s expression instantly became stern. The origin of Qingyun was unclear, and his purpose was


    unclear. He knew the importance of Yvonne, and this guy was very likely to harm Yvonne.


    "If anyone dares touch even the slightest hair on her body, I will definitely make them wish they were


    dead instead of alive." Samuel said.


    Qingyun tried to hide his strange expression, as if his words were a warning to him. However, he knew


    that he did not show any ws in front of Samuel. Maybe h e just wanted to express Yvonne''s


    importance.


    "Big brother, men''snds are for women. I have heard a saying that even if the mountains and rivers


    copse, they are not allowed to be bullied by others. Are you also such a domineering person?"


    Qingyun said with a smile.


    "Me?" Samuel thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "It has nothing to do with me. I can


    only leave her alone."


    Qingyun raised his eyebrows and said, "Big brother, m y admiration for you is like a torrent..."


    "I don''t need a person to tter me. If you''re useless to me, I won''t raise you for free. Tell me, what


    skills do you have?" Samuel asked.


    Qingyun touched his nose and said with embarrassment, "Big brother, does the ability to cheat count?"


    "As long as you can deceive people, you are capable. But it seems that your great skill is useless to


    me," Samuel said with a sneer.


    Qingyun took a deep breath and said, "Don''t worry, big brother. If I learn from you, I will definitely be of


    great use in the future. Don''t abandon me, or I will be homeless. If I don''t have enough food and


    clothes, will you have the heart to do that?"


    Seeing the ttery on Qingyun''s face, Samuel got gooseflesh.


    The next day, Lu Hongguang came to the door when


    Samuel was in the hotel. After thinking about it for the whole night, Lu Hongguang didn''t know how to


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    make Samuel forgive him. However, in order to keep his future, he was willing to do anything, so he


    had to find Samuel to make a decision.


    "Mr. Hannigan, whatever you want, I, Lu Hongguang, can satisfy you. I only hope that you can let me


    go and give me a foothold in Rong City. I can satisfy any of your requests in the future. You are the big


    boss behind the scenes. I am willing to be your pawn," Lu Hongguang said to Samuel.


    "So you''re willing to be a chess piece?" Samuel said.


    "Yes, I''m willing," Lu Hongguang said in a firm tone.


    Samuel was not sure whether Lu Hongguang would be of great use in the future, but now there was


    one thing that was clear. Lu Hongguang''s status in Rong City was enough to be Samuel''s pawn.


    People like Lu Hongguang were in reserve. Once he needed them, they could show their value.


    "Okay, I''ll give you a chance," Samuel said.


    Lu Hongguang''s face was full of excitement. He nodded and said, "Thank you, Young Master


    Hannigan. Thank you, Young Master Hannigan."


    "And me. You can just call me Young Master Qing. You''re wee," said Qingyun proudly.


    Lu Hongguang did not know the identity of Qingyun, but since this guy could stay close to Samuel, he


    deserved his respect.


    "Thank you, Young Master Qing," Lu Hongguang said.


    Hearing this, Qingyun felt as if he had opened up the Governor''s and Ren''s veins, and he was very


    happy.


    "All right, all right. There is nothing else. You can go now. Don''t disturb Big Brother." Qingyun waved his


    hand and said.


    Without Samuel''s permission, Lu Hongguang did not dare to leave. He watched Samuel stand still until


    Samuel nodded.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    After Lu Hongguang left, Samuel asked, "Qingyun, can you make the decision for me now?"


    Looking at the smile on Samuel''s face, which was obviously a hidden weapon, Qingyun said hurriedly,"


    Brother, I don¡¯t mean that. I just think that you can¡¯t open your golden mouth at will. As your younger


    brother, of course, I have to help you with such a small thing."


    Qingyun¡¯s mouth isparable to Han Jun¡¯s. He didn''t know what kind of treatment Han Jun had now


    in Cloud Dragon. Maybe he would be trampled by Guan Yong."


    Thinking of Guan Yong, Samuel had to find time to get Guan Yong out of the Cloud Dragon Prison. This


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    guy used to be a tough guy. It was a good choice to go to the Earth Core Prison with Di Rat.


    After the storm in Rong City calmed down, Samuel returned to Cloud City with Qingyun. The


    Lamborghini went to the repairing factory. It was estimated that he had to say goodbye to it for a while.


    However, Samuel''s demand for the car was not high, s o this matter had little effect on him.


    After returning to Cloud City and arranging a ce for Qingyun, Samuel went to Hex Capital Nightclub.


    Currently, Samuel had used all of his manpower in his


    hands to contact the Earth Core Prison. However, there was still not a single bit of information.


    Although Samuel knew that the chance of Manfred¡¯s knowing about the Earth Core prison was a very


    small chance, Samuel could only give it a try since there was no other way.


    Manfred had almost secured his position as the number one person in the gray area of Cloud City.


    After all, with the help of Johann and Saber Twelve, who else in Cloud City could be his opponent?


    "The Earth Core Prison?" After listening to Samuel''s words, Manfred furrowed his brows. He had never


    heard of the existence of this kind of ce. What Samuel was saying was very mysterious. No one in


    this world knew where it was. Manfred felt that his words were not very realistic and said, "Samuel, are


    you certain that this ce is real?"


    Samuel nodded firmly. With Di Rat¡¯s knowledge of the world''s prisons, if he could say it, it meant that


    the Earth Core Prison was real.


    "I am sure. If it isn''t so, then there is no way he would want to go either." Samuel said.


    Manfred helplessly smiled and said, "Your friend is really weird. He doesn''t like to do anything good, yet


    h e likes to go to jail. How did this kind of special hobbye into being?"


    Samuel shook his head. He also felt incredible. In this world, there was no one who liked to be in


    prison, and they liked to go to all the big prisons toplete the


    breakthrough.


    Perhaps in the world of Di Rat, breaking out of jail was the most satisfying thing and the most desired


    challenge for him.


    "I don''t understand, either. It''s just that I don''t understand why you always smoke from my cigarette, "


    Samuel said with a smile.


    Manfred put Samuel''s cigarette in his pocket. When h e heard this, he did not feel embarrassed. He


    said frankly, "There are too many things on a rich person like you. If you don''t take advantage of it, the


    world will be destroyed."


    Samuel waved his hand helplessly and asked, "What about Saber Twelve? How''s the situation in the


    boxing venue recently?"


    "This guy is really capable. He trained a batch of boxers by himself. Right now, the business in the ring


    i s getting better and better. I have already informed him. He should being soon," Manfred said.


    In less than 20 minutes, Saber Twelve walked in front of them like a moving mountain, and his head


    could scare people to death.


    "Saber Twelve, have you heard of the Earth Core Prison?" Manfred casually asked Dao Shi.


    Upon hearing this, Saber Twelve''s body shook visibly.


    Samuel stared at him with a frown. ording to Saber Twelve''s reaction, he seemed to know this


    ce!


    "Saber Twelve, do you know about it?" Samuel asked eagerly.


    Saber Twelve took a deep breath and asked the two,'' How do you know this ce? Why do you ask?"


    Samuel was sure that he knew about the Earth Core Prison. He didn''t expect that the real answer


    would be right beside him after he had inquired for so long.


    "I have a friend who wants to go to Earth Core Prison. He wants to escape from there, so he wants to


    give it a try." Samuel hid the matter of Han Tianyang. This matter was so important that he could not


    believe in Manfredeither. i


    "Your friend had better give up on this idea. You can''t enter the Earth Core Prison. It''s called the Hell.


    No one cane out alive from there," Saber Twelve said in a low voice.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    It seemed that he not only knew about the Earth Core Prison, but also knew a lot about it. This was a


    very good piece of news for Samuel. After all, Han Tianyang was likely to be locked up there. Since Di


    Rat told him about this matter, Samuel had been thinking about it day and night. It was a pity that he


    did not know about the situation in the Earth Core Prison, so he did not take further action.


    But now, Saber Twelve had brought him hope!


    "Saber Twelve, since you know, is there anyone who can contact the people in the Earth Core Prison?"


    Samuel asked anxiously.


    "Brother Samuel, are you sure you want to send your friend in? I can tell you one hundred percent that


    he has no chance toe out," said Saber Twelve.


    "I''m sure." Since it was rted to Han Tianyang, how could Samuel hesitate?


    Saber Twelve sighed and said, "I''ve made contact with people in the Earth Core Prison, but I''m not


    sure if I can get in touch with them."


    Saber Twelve''s words made Manfred''s eyes sh with a hint of surprise. He had thought that Saber


    Twelve was just a boxer, but he was still able toe into contact with a mysterious ce like the


    Earth Core Prison. This showed that Saber Twelve''s identity was


    not as simple as he appeared to be.


    "Try as much as you can. This matter is extremely important to me," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve nodded and left. He did not mention anything about the Earth Core Prison.


    Manfred walked to Samuel¡¯s side and asked in a deep voice, "Should we investigate Saber Twelve?


    Looks like his identity isn''t as simple as we thought."


    Samuel shook his head decisively and said, "We don''t need to be suspicious."


    Manfred curled his lips and said, "As expected, you still have guts. Aren''t you afraid that he will betray


    you?"


    Samuel smiled and exined, "No matter who he used to be, now what he wants more is to seek


    stability, and I can give it to him. What reason does he have to betray me?"


    "You, this guy, don''t tell me you want to use Tang Qingwan to threaten him?" Manfred said.


    Samuel looked helplessly at Manfred and said, "What kind of shitty luck did you have in the past to


    be the boss of Cloud City? Someone like Saber Twelve. If I threaten him with his daughter, do I


    think my life will be too long?"


    "What can I do? I''m just lucky. What can you do about i t?" Manfred said as he stomped his feet. In


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    front of Samuel, he didn''t even have the slightest image.


    Samuel waved his hand and said, "I have to go. Don''t intervene in the matter of Saber Twelve."


    The furious Manfred suddenly calmed down. He smiled and said, "Will you go? Or will you go back to


    your home?"


    The meaning of going and going back waspletely different. Samuel knew Manfred was hiding


    something in his words. He red at him and left Hex Capital Nightclub.


    Samuel, who had not yet returned home to take a look, went to the airport. Since there was news of the


    Earth Core Prison, he had to make preparations in advance. After all, it was not easy to get Guan Yong


    out.


    Since the departure of Samuel, Guan Yong had regained his boss'' position in the Cloud Dragon. Han


    Jun was already disabled, but the Cloud Dragon n had not given special care to him and was still


    locked up with Guan Yong.


    Now, Han Jun''s life was even more miserable. Lying i n bed like a doll, he was at the mercy of Guan


    Yong and others.


    "Guan Yong, someone''s here to see you." The prison guard walked to the main room and shouted.


    "Boss, it''s been so many years, and no one has ever visited you. How can anyone look at you?"


    "Brother, it can''t be the little lover who used to be outside to vent your conscience, can you?"


    "Brother, you have to bring back some fragrance. I haven''t smelled a woman''s scent for a long time."


    Guan Yong was also confused. He had broken off rtions with his family for a long time, and his


    family was deep in the mountains in his hometown, s o they didn''t know that he was in jail. Taking a


    step back, even if they knew, it was impossible for them toe all the way to see him.


    "You bastards. If a womanes to see me, I''ll ask her to give me the clothes and bring them back for


    you to smell slowly."


    Guan Yong walked out of the main room and came to the supervision room. When he saw the visitors,


    he was extremely surprised.


    This... this person looks exactly like Han Jun.


    "Guan Yong," Samuel said with a smile.


    Listening to this familiar voice, Guan Yong''s eyelids twitched and he sat gingerly in front Samuel.


    "Brother, who are you?" Guan Yong asked cautiously.


    "Don''t pretend to be confused. Who am I? Can''t you figure it out with your intelligence?" Samuel said


    with a smile.


    Guan Yong did notice that something was wrong, but h e didn''t dare to say anything because he was


    afraid of being killed. He never thought Samuel woulde to see him.


    "Boss, why are you looking for me?" Guan Yong asked.


    "Do you want to go out?" Samuel said in a low voice.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Go out!


    Guan Yong had long nned to die of old age in prison. He had no chance to look at the world outside


    the high wall in his life. He had never thought about this kind of wish, because once his desire was


    aroused, it would be very difficult to control. Maybe he would go crazy because of this mentality


    change.


    Guan Yong had seen a lot of this kind of situation. Those who were unwilling to stay here and wanted


    to leave, who didn''t be a bit strange?


    However, with Samuel¡¯s appearance, Guan Yong knew that he was not joking!


    "Why did you help me?" Guan Yong asked.


    "Of course it''s because you have something to use. I need you to help me do one thing," Samuel said.


    "Okay," Guan Yong said, "Not to mention one, even ten, a hundred, it''s not a problem as long as I can


    get out of here."


    It was expected that Guan Yong would agree, unless h e wanted to die of old age in Cloud Dragon, but


    no normal person would make such a choice.


    "Just wait. I will let you go out in a fair and square manner." Samuel smiled and said.


    Guan Yong was so excited that his chest rose and fell


    violently. He had never thought that he would have a chance to leave Cloud Dragon Prison, and it


    came so suddenly that he was so excited that he could hardly calm down.


    Back in the main room, the people inside couldn''t wait to ask who went to see him, whether she was a


    woman, beautiful, or sexy.


    "Get out of my way. Don''t bother me." Guan Yong waved his hand, and those who asked the questions


    stopped.


    He stood up and walked over to Han Jun''s bedside.


    Han Jun shook his head and said to Guan Yong with tears in his eyes, "Brother Yong, please, please


    don''t hit me anymore."


    Guan Yong said, "Don''t worry. From today on, no one will beat you. For his sake, you can have a


    peaceful life."


    Han Jun was stunned. For his sake, who was he?


    Could it be that Gina hade to see him? Was Guan Yong willing to let him go because she had


    given Guan Yong a lot of benefits?


    This idea made Han Jun very happy. Gina was willing to help him; it meant that he had not been given


    up yet. After he was released from prison, he would be able to get back what belonged to the Hannigan


    family.


    "Thank you, Brother Yong. Thank you, Brother Yong,"


    Han Jun said gratefully.


    At this time, Samuel, who walked out of Cloud Dragon, stood stunned on the side of the road for a long


    time.


    A Mercedes-Benz ck minivan stopped less than five meters away from him, and the door was open.


    Obviously, it was waiting for someone.


    After hesitating for a long time, Samuel walked towards the van.


    When he got in the car, the person he saw didn''t surprise him.


    "I just came back and you''ve already received the news. It seems that there are a lot of spies in the


    Hannigan family." Samuel said faintly.


    Gina still looked graceful and noble, but at her age, she was still able to maintain an unsurpassed


    temperament and appearance. This was not only a natural beauty, but also arge amount of money.


    In the face of time, no matter how beautiful she was, she couldn''t stand it. Only money could make the


    passing of her youth slower.


    "I knew it when you boarded the ne in Cloud City," Gina said.


    "You still have time to care about me. It seems that the situation there is not as serious as I imagined,"


    Samuel said.


    Gina shook her head and said: "The heavy blow to the Hannigan Family caused many people to be


    tempted i n the dark. However, they still do not dare to make a move against the Hannigan Family.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, your master is here."


    "My master has made a great contribution to the Hannigan family," Samuel said with a smile.


    "May I ask what you are going to do?" Gina asked.


    "No," Samuel replied firmly.


    "Can you go home and have dinner? I''ll make your favorite braised lion head," Gina said without


    hesitation.


    "Isn''t this all Han Jun''s? Since when does it have anything to do with me?" Samuel said coldly and got


    out of the car.


    Gina covered her face with a sad expression. Tears trickled down her face, but she did not me


    Samuel. This was retribution. It was the retribution for family''s neglect of him.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Guan Yong had been in prison for a long time, and the storm back then had calmed down. It was not


    difficult for Samuel to get him out by using his connections. H e just needed to pay some money.


    However,pared to Han Tianyang, the former was worthless. Even if he had to give up all his


    money, he would not hesitate to do anything as long as he knew the news about Han Tianyang.


    Three dayster, Di Rat found Samuel. As a fugitive, h e seemed to be able to go anywhere. Samuel


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    was quite impressed by his ability.


    "I investigated Guan Yong. He used to be a tough guy, but now I don''t know what''s going on. Do you


    think he''s reliable?" said Di Rat.


    "Unreliable," Samuel said.


    Di Rat nodded and said, "Then I know what to do. Go pick him up in the afternoon and prepare a gift


    for him. It''s enough to shut him up."


    Samuel did not raise any objections. Guan Yong was just a tool. Samuel did not care what would


    happen to him.


    In the evening, Guan Yong finally walked to the side door and stood outside the high wall. He took a


    few deep breaths in session, which made him feel both physically and mentallyfortable. After


    seeing


    Samuel, he hurried to Samuel¡¯s side.


    "Thank you, big brother. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to see the outside world in my life."


    Guan Yong said gratefully.


    Samuel nodded indifferently. Di Rat handed Guan Yong a bottle of water and said, "Try the water


    outside. You haven''t tried it for a long time."


    "Yes, it''s been a long time. I forgot the time." Guan Yong took the water and took a few gulps. But after


    gulping it down, he found that something was wrong. The water had no odor, but after drinking it, his


    throat and stomach were burning with a burning pain.


    "Big... Big Brother, what is this?" Guan Yong looked at Samuel with a painful expression.


    Di Rat put his hand on Guan Yong''s shoulder with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, you won''t die. At


    most, you will be mute."


    "I''ll leave him to you. Take him back to Cloud City. The people of Earth Core Prison woulde at any


    time," Samuel instructed Di Rat before driving away.


    This was a ce full of painful memories for Samuel. Even if he only breathed the air here, it would still


    remind him of his miserable childhood. So, after rescuing Guan Yong, Samuel returned to Cloud City


    on the same day.


    Hillside Vi of the night was particrly quiet, like a paradise in a Rong City.


    After returning home, Samuel took a shower and crept to the room.


    Yvonne had already fallen asleep. She was in arge shape and in a very unrestrained manner.


    Samuel was already used to it.


    Perhaps because Yvonne had heard the noise, he opened her blurry eyes. When she saw Samuel, she


    subconsciously made space for him. However, as soon as she turned over, Samuel heard a shout.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Yvonne''s sleep quality was extremely good. Even if it was a thunderstorm,


    she still wouldn''t be affected in the slightest. This was still rather enviable.


    The next morning, Samuel ran with Yvonne. When they reached the top of the mountain, he asked


    Yvonne, "Have you been very tiredtely?"


    "Yes." Yvonne nodded and said, "Thepany has a lot of things to deal with, and we have to rope in


    more cooperation. After losing the project in the west of the city, it will be a great blow to thepany.


    But you can''t me your ssmate. It was asked by the Sue family."


    Samuel touched the tip of his nose. If Yvonne found out that Weakriver Real Estate actually belonged


    to him in the future, he wondered what kind of reaction Yvonne would have.


    "You have strong business ability. Thepany will definitely develop better in your hands," Samuel


    said.


    Yvonne stretched herself and outlined her beautiful body. She sighed and said, "I don''t know if there


    can b e better development, but it shouldn''t be a problem for me to ovee this difficulty."


    After that, Yvonne turned to look at Samuel and asked, "What about you? Apart from helping Jiang


    Yingying i n Rong City, you must have had other things to do. Is everything going well?"


    "It''s going well at present, but it''s still unknown whether it will seed or not," Samuel said emotionally.


    Although Saber Twelve had connections, i t was still uncertain whether he could get in touch with him.


    And even if he could get in touch with him, i t was still uncertain whether he could send away Di Rat


    and Guan Yong.


    "You have quite the ability. These small matters can definitely be settled." Yvonne smiled and returned


    back what Samuel had just said.


    Samuel walked to Yvonne, took her soft hand, and asked, "What do you want most after seeing all the


    flowers bloom and fall?"

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Yvonne understood what Samuel meant. He was asking her what she would do in the future, but it was


    rted to her retirement. Yvonne had not thought about it for the time being.


    "Let''s look at all of it first," Yvonne said.


    Samuel''s throat moved obviously. After hesitating for a long time, he asked, "What... What''s the brand


    of the lipstickst time? It''s delicious. How about I buy some for you?"


    Hearing this, Yvonne''s face turned red. She shook off Samuel''s hand and said while ring at him,


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I won''t give it to you anymore." 1


    Samuel was not in a hurry to catch up with Yvonne, who was running down the mountain. He licked his


    lips and sighed to himself, "When can I have enough t o eat?"


    Upon returning home, Samuel was shocked to find that Yvonne had to work overtime even without


    having breakfast. Did she have to be so anxious every day? She was deliberately avoiding him. He


    immediately regretted what he had said, but it had already happened. He would not have a chance to


    regret it even if he wanted to.


    Today, Samuel nned to go to the Saber Twelve''s house. He had something to ask him. Since it was


    the


    first day of the new year, Tang Qingwan must also be a t home. He had to buy some gifts for this little


    girl.


    Samuel didn''t know much about what girls liked. After thinking for a while, he called Tian Ling''er.


    Recently, Tian Ling''er was like a walking dead, without any spirit. It had been a long time since she had


    seen Samuel. It was as if she had lost her soul.


    When the phone rang and saw the caller ID of Samuel, Tian Ling''er was like a deted balloon full of


    air.


    "Samuel, you are finally willing to contact me." Tian Ling''er said excitedly.


    "What kind of gift do you like, little girl?" Samuel asked directly.


    "What do you mean? Who are you going to send a gift t o? Is it mine?" Tian Ling''er asked.


    "Of course it''s not yours. She''s the daughter of a friend. She''s around 10 years old. Give me some


    advice, " Samuel said.


    Hearing that the little girl was only ten years old, Tian Ling''er felt relieved. She had thought that she


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    had met another enemy.


    "Girl, of course, she likes dolls. It''s better to have a whole set of Barbie dolls. When I was young, my


    biggest dream was to gather all the Barbie dolls," said Tianling''er.


    He did not know if the idea of such a rich youngdy could be applied to Tang Qingwan. After all, there


    was a huge difference between Tang Qingwan''s birth and that of Tian Ling''er. However, Samuel had no


    other ideas and could only listen to this suggestion.


    "If you can make the youngdy happy, then I will thank you in the future," Samuel said.


    "You want to invite me..." Before she could finish her words, Samuel had already hung up the phone,


    which made the youngdy of the Heavenly family so angry that she wanted to kill someone. However,


    thinking of Samuel''s thanks to her, Tian Ling''er felt much better.


    After buying the gifts, Samuel went to the house of Saber Twelve.


    Today, Saber Twelve apanied Tang Qingwan at home. When Tang Qingwan learned that the


    Barbie doll in Samuel''s hand was a gift for her, the little girl was so happy that her face turned red. It


    seemed that Tian Ling''er''s suggestion did work.


    "Qingwan, be good and go back to your room to y," Saber Twelve touched Tang Qingwan''s head


    and said.


    "Thank you, Uncle Hannigan," Tang Qingwan said and went back to her room excitedly.


    Samuel said with a wry smile, "I''m going to be an uncle. Time flies."


    "Brother Samuel, what can I do for you?" asked Saber Twelve. He knew Samuel would not visit him for


    no reason.


    "I have two people who need to be sent to the Earth


    Core Prison. Do I need to give them other identities?" Samuel asked. This was his concern. He was


    worried that the Earth Core Prison would investigate Di Rat and Guan Yong. These two people''s


    identities were not considered heinous. They did not look like people who were qualified to go to the


    Earth Core Prison.


    "Brother Samuel, Earth Core Prison is a business. They never care what kind of people they are. As


    long as they can get enough money, it''s fine," said Saber Twelve.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    "Doesn''t matter who he is?"


    This made Samuel very surprised. Wasn''t the boss of the Earth Core Prison afraid that someone would


    make trouble with him?


    There should be a lot of people in this world who were curious about the secrets of the Earth Core


    Prison. If they were not strictly investigated, some spies would definitely sneak into it.


    Mysteriousness was probably the biggest capital of the Earth Core Prison. Once this was lost, the


    Earth Core Prison would lose its greatest advantage. How could the boss not worry about this?


    "Brother Samuel, I know what you''re thinking, but have you forgotten? Did I say that there''s no return in


    the Earth Core Prison?" Saber Twelve said with a wry smile. It was unknown how many people in this


    world wanted to figure out the secret of the Earth Core Prison. Those people, who followed him, apart


    from losing money or lives, were of no use. No matter who they were, no matter who they used, as long


    as they went, they would not be able toe out again.


    "Can he guarantee this one hundred percent?" Samuel asked with a frown.


    "Yes," Saber Twelve nodded heavily and said," absolutely, there has never been an ident."


    Samuel took a deep breath. What kind of ability did he have to do this? It seemed that the boss behind


    the Earth Core Prison was a ruthless person.


    "How much is a person?" Samuel asked.


    "100 million dors." 1


    "This..." Samuel looked at Saber Twelve in surprise. Even though he did not care about money, he was


    still surprised to see such a number in front of him.


    "It''s said that the boss of the Earth Core Prison is as wealthy as a country, but no one knows who he


    is," Saber Twelve said.


    "How many people have been imprisoned in the Core Prison for so many years?" Samuel asked


    curiously. The number of people represented ie. This method of getting money was not only


    quick, but it was something that he had never heard of.


    "A few thousand. Apart from the real serious offenders, there are more people wanting to know the


    secret of the Earth Core Prison. They don''t hesitate to pay the price. It''s a pity that it''s destined to be a


    loss," said Saber Twelve.


    "Okay, I know. You''d better find a way to contact him a s soon as possible. Even if it''s a money-losing


    business, I have to do it," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve did not ask the reason. He knew that he was not qualified to intervene in this matter.


    However, he could imagine how important this matter was to


    Samuel. It was not as simple as a challenge to break out of prison.


    After leaving Saber Twelve''s house, Samuel¡¯s phone rang before he could get in the car. It was Tian


    king''er, who was not convinced.


    After being hung up, the more Tian Ling''er thought about it, the more depressed she felt. No one dared


    to hang up before she could finish her words.


    "Samuel, I will not let you hang up my call for no reason in the future." Tian Ling''er threatened.


    "Okay." After saying that, Samuel hung up the phone again.


    On the other side of the phone, Tian Ling''er listened to the busy tone, and she was stunned. In less


    than ten seconds, the youngdy of the Heavenly family became angry and her face was livid with


    anger. When she called again, he was already busy.


    "Who made Ling''er angry? Do you need me to avenge you?" Tian Changsheng walked to Tian Ling''er


    with a smile and asked.


    "Grandpa, give me your cell phone." Tian Ling''er stretched out her hand and said.


    "What do you want an old age machine for? You can''t y anything with my mobile phone," Tian


    Changsheng said doubtfully.


    "Don''t worry about it. Give it to me," said Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Changsheng took out his mobile phone and handed it to Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Ling''er skillfully pressed Samuel''s number, and this series of numbers had already been


    memorized b y her heart.


    It went through!


    The call went through!


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tian Ling''er hung up and was in a busy state when she called again with her mobile phone.


    "Ah!" Tian Ling''er screamed and shouted, "How dare h e cken my name! He even dared to cken


    my name!"


    Tian Changsheng was confused. What kind of tragedy had happened? He asked, "Who has the nerve


    to cken your name?"


    "Grandpa, you have to avenge me," said Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Changsheng patted his chest and said firmly," Okay, I''ll avenge you. Who is it?"

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    "Samuel."


    Samuel!


    Upon hearing this name, Tian Changsheng''s aura weakened by half in an instant. He looked at Tian


    Ting er with a conflicted expression.


    "Grandpa, are you going back on your word?" Tian Ling¡¯er asked.


    "Ling''er, Samuel is my master. If I were to seek revenge on him, wouldn''t I, his disciple, be a great


    traitor?" Tian Changsheng said. He was already willing to ept his disciple''s identity. Even if he did


    not have this kind of rtionship, he did not dare to seek revenge on Samuel. This fellow''s true identity


    was much more powerful than the Heavenly family.


    "Grandpa." Tian Ling''er burst into tears.


    Tian Changsheng''s face was filled with helplessness. Samuel was the number one person who could


    anger Tian Ling¡¯er to tears. However, he could not help her with anything regarding this matter.


    Moreover, he was clearly aware that Tian Ling''er was angry with Samuel. Given her feelings for


    Samuel, how could she really be angry?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, alright, Ling¡¯er, be good. It''s not like you''re really ming Samuel. Why do you have to be


    angry?" Tian Changsheng said.


    Tian Ling''er wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and stubbornly said, "Who says that I don''t


    really me him? I hate him to death."


    Tian Changsheng smiled and said, "Really? If Samuel showed up, would you hit him or scold him?"


    "Kill him, scold him." Tian Ling''er deliberately pretended to be fierce and said.


    "Who wants to kill me?"


    Suddenly a voice came from behind, and Tian Linger¡¯er stood stunned on the spot, as if she had been


    struck by lightning.


    This voice...!


    Tian Ling''er turned her head, and then ran back to her room screaming with horror on her face.


    She could not let Samuel see her in a sorry state.


    "Master, you''re finally here." Tian Changsheng walked to Samuel with a smile.


    "You''re putting on airs, aren''t you? Let mee to see you in person," Samuel said.


    Tian Changsheng continued to exin, "I have something important to talk to you about. There''s a Go


    up for you."


    Samuel frowned. He would not leave Cloud City recently, because people from the Earth Core Prison


    could appear at any time. How could he dy such an important task for apetition?


    "I won''t go," Samuel refused decisively.


    The expression on Tian Changsheng''s face did not change. He seemed to have expected Samuel


    would say that. He said, "Master, if you don''t go, I''m afraid you''ll lose face. This time, Shangguan


    Heibai has put his reputation on the line and widely publicized thepetition between you and


    Ouyang Xiujie. It''s not your style to be a coward."


    "Then just be a coward," Samuel said.


    Tian Changsheng was very confident that Samuel would go, but when he heard this, he immediately


    became nervous and said, "Master, you can''t do that. You are going to fight on behalf of Cloud City. I


    don''t know how many people are watching you. I also heard that some people in the Go World have


    deliberately made trouble and belittled you. They also said a lot of unpleasant words."


    "So what? I won''t go if I say I don''t want to," Samuel said with a tough attitude.


    Tian Changsheng''s face changed. Samuel¡¯s attitude waspletely beyond his expectation. If he


    didn''t show up, the name Samuel would be a joke in the entire Go World.


    "Master, you''re thinking about it. It''s not urgent to make a decision," said Tian Changsheng.


    "Don''t you feel my attitude yet? I won''t go to this match," Samuel said coldly.


    Tian Changsheng looked embarrassed. He wanted to see Samuel go all out in thepetition. If he


    didn''t fight, he would beughed at.


    "Master, are you sure you don''t want to go? Aren''t you afraid that those people will deliberately nder


    you and make the name Samuel a joke in the chess world? " Tian Changsheng said.


    "Jokes? In the eyes of most of the people in Cloud City, I''m just a joke. When did I ever care?" Samuel


    saidfortably.


    This sentence stunned Tian Changsheng. Yes, he was scorned by everyone in Cloud City and treated


    as a good-for-nothing son-inw. But when had he ever minded or rified this matter?


    It was just a curse in the Go world. For him, it was just like nothing!


    "Is there anything else?" Samuel said.


    "No, it''s gone." Tian Changsheng said with a bitter smile. If Wang Mao knew about this, the old guy


    would be desperate. Samuel did not go out to fight; the Cloud City Go Association would definitely be


    condemned by thousands of people. As for him, the chairman, he had no face left.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    When Tian Ling''er made up and changed into beautiful clothes, she returned to the living room. Samuel


    had already left. The princess of the Heavenly family was crying again.


    When Tian Changsheng saw this, he had no choice but to sigh.


    Sometimes, Tian Changsheng also thought about persuading Tian Ling''er, because ever since he


    guessed the true identity of Samuel, he had thought that it was impossible between Tian Ling''er and


    Samuel. He had endured humiliation for Yvonne, so n o one could destroy this rtionship.


    But he also knew that Tian Ling''er was stubborn. She would never turn back until her head was broken


    and bleeding. Tian Changsheng could onlyfort himself and regarded the injury of Tian Ling''er as


    her growth.


    After all, it was impossible for people to have a smooth life when they grew up, so he had to teach Tian


    Ling''er a lesson and improve her memory.


    Tian Changsheng did not bother Tian Ling''er when she cried alone. Instead, he left home. He had to


    inform Wang Mao about Samuel''s refusal to participate in thepetition. He had to tell Wang Mao to


    be mentally prepared earlier. He did not know i f this old fellow would be able to withstand such a


    blow.


    When he came to the Go Association, there were many members there today. Although they didn''t


    participate in thepetition, if Samuel could win the championship, the people of the Go Association


    in Cloud City would definitely make a blockbuster, and they could also share some honors.


    "Master Tian, have you contacted Samuel?"


    "We can''t wait for the good news this time. We''re waiting for you to bring us good news."


    "Shangguan Heibai deliberately exaggerated the hatred value of thispetition. Now, there are many


    people who are looking forward to his match with Ouyang Xiujie. As long as he wins, our Cloud City Go


    Association will be proud."


    Looking at the expectant expressions of the members of the association, Tian Changsheng couldn''t


    bear to tell them the truth. It was too cruel, but Samuel didn''t want to participate, so he couldn''t hide it


    from them.


    Wang Mao walked to the side of Tian Changsheng with a smile and asked, "How is it, old man?"


    "Nothing much. He said he wouldn''t participate, and his attitude is very firm," Tian Changsheng said


    helplessly.


    "How... how could this be?" Wang Mao looked at Tian Changsheng in shock. This was not the result he


    wanted.


    "I''ve tried, but it''s useless. I''m afraid no one can change his mind," said Tian Changsheng.


    "No way, how can he not participate?"


    "Yes, the face of our association is all on him. If he runs away at thest minute, won''t it bring shame to


    u s?"


    "This Samuel didn''t even give us face. Isn''t he just a good-for-nothing Sue family? Is it his turn to


    refuse?"


    "Master Tian, I don''t think Samuel holds you in any regard. He doesn''t even listen to what you say."


    "That''s right. Why doesn''t he attend? He''s the one who provoked Shangguan Hei Bai. He should be the


    one dealing with this matter."


    When the members of the association heard Tian Changsheng''s words, all of them had angry


    expressions on their faces. They could not ept Samuel would not take part in thepetition. They


    had already thrown their faces out as bets. How embarrassing would it be if they did not take them


    back?


    Tian Changsheng''s expression gradually became cold as he listened to these people''s criticism toward


    SamuelSamuel. Although he did not understand why Samuel would not participate, SamuelSamuel


    was still his teacher. It was not his turn to be scolded by these fellows, i "It''s up to you to sign up. Will


    Samuel be in charge of it now?" Tian Changsheng said coldly.


    Noticing that Tian Changsheng was about to speak up for Samuel, the furious members of the


    association calmed down a little.


    "Old Master Tian, even though we signed up, what right does he have to refuse? With his status, does


    he have the qualifications to refuse?" Someone said.


    "With his status?"


    Samuel''s status could easily crush anyone present. Who did these people think they were? How dare


    they look down on Samuel?


    "If you have any objections to him, you can go and find trouble with him. But don''t me me for not


    reminding you that there is no medicine for regret in this world. Before making any decisions, you have


    to think about the consequences," Tian Changsheng said.


    "Master Tian, what you mean by this is to stand on Samuel''s side. Since you''ve stepped in, who would


    dare to cause trouble for you?" Someone said in a strange tone. He was obviously mocking Tian


    Changsheng.


    Tian Changsheng smiled faintly and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t intervene in this matter. You can do


    whatever you want."


    "Old Master Tian, these words are said by you. You are such a big character; you must keep your


    words." "The Sue family has lost the cooperation with the project in the west of the city. They are at


    theirst gasp. If I let my son step on them casually, the Sue family''spany will go bankrupt."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "My son can also do such a small thing, but the premise is that Master Tian is not joking."


    Looking at these people who were going to die, Tian Changsheng didn''t have any sympathy and said,


    "Of course I''m not kidding."


    At this time, Wang Mao came out to mediate. Because i f he fell out with Samuel, there was no chance


    for this matter to be dealt withpletely.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    "Calm down. Thepetition hasn''t started yet. I still have a chance to persuade him," said Wang


    Mao.


    "Chairman Wang, there''s no need to go through so much trouble. If he doesn''t listen to us, we can just


    use some random methods to deal with him."


    "That''s right. We also have a high status in Cloud City. If we can''t even handle a live-in son-inw, we


    will make a fool of ourselves."


    Everyone roared withughter, their expressions full o f confidence.


    Wang Mao looked at Tian Changsheng. He didn''t know what the old man was thinking. He said that he


    didn''t care about this in front of so many people. Wasn''t he trying to harm Samuel?


    What could he do even if he destroyed the Sue family ? If Samuel did not participate in thepetition,


    it would all be a waste of time.


    "Old Tian, help me ask Samuel out. I want to meet him, " Wang Mao said to Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Changsheng shook his head and said, "Old man, don''t think about it. No one can change his


    decision. And it''s true that you didn''t think carefully about this matter and applied for him without his


    consent. Now you look like you''re going to denounce him. If it were me, I wouldn''t agree. To put it


    bluntly, what does the


    glory and shame of the Go association have to do with him? It''s not him who caused you old guys to


    lose face."


    Wang Mao had a bitter look on his face. He was indeed not considerate. However, the members


    instigated him. They said that such a small matter did not need to be agreed by Samuel. They said that


    a person like Samuel could be easily dismissed by giving him some benefits. Who would have thought


    that even if Tian Changsheng showed up, Samuel would not ept it?


    "But..." 1


    "Don''t hesitate. You''d better think about how to apologize to him. After all, you offended him first, and


    you signed up in his name without his agreement. This is a piece of advice from an old friend for you."


    Tian Changsheng said.


    Hearing this, the members of the association showed disdain on their faces. They even thought that


    Tian Changsheng was old, so he was overcautious. He was even afraid of the Sue family . It seemed


    that the Heavenly Family would decline sooner orter.


    But Wang Mao was different. He was very clear about the nature of the old man. It was true that he


    was old now, but his fiery temper had never changed.


    Otherwise, he would not have set up a boxing club on his own. Therefore, these words were very


    weighty in Wang Mao''s ears.


    "This..." Wang Mao looked at Tian Changsheng in


    confusion.


    Tian Changsheng shook his head and said with a smile, "It''s a secret that can''t be told."


    Tian Changsheng did not dare to reveal even a little of Samuel''s identity. Samuel had endured for three


    years without being exposed. If the news leaked from him, it was likely that the Heavenly n would be


    finished.


    Wang Mao''s expression became more serious. Even Tian Changsheng didn''t dare to say it. The


    situation was not small.


    "President Wang, I still have something to do, so I''ll take my leave first."


    "Yes, I also have something to do. You can go back to your work."


    "I''m leaving too. I''ve also made soup at home."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A group of members left without leaving a single member. Tian Changsheng knew that they were going


    to cause trouble for Samuel.


    "Old Tian, don''t you have any information to tell us?" Wang Mao asked.


    "s." Tian Changsheng sighed. He wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Finally,


    he said, "For the sake of our known rtionship for so many years, I''ll say one sentence. I can''t say


    more. Don''t ask after I say it."


    "All right, all right. You''re so long-winded. I got it." Wang Mao waved his hand impatiently.


    "The Heavenly family, you can be counted as a ball." Tian Changsheng said.


    When Wang Mao heard this, his eyes were fixed on Tian Changsheng, and he was shocked to the


    extreme!


    This sentence was not difficult to understand. In front of him, the Heavenly Family was nothing more


    than a ball!

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    ''In the Suepany.


    In the chairman''s office, Yvonne was deeply troubled b y the recent cooperation. In order to revitalize


    thepany, a new cooperation must be established. However, for Yvonne, this matter was not easy.


    After all, the olddy of the Sue family had directly cut off the previous cooperation in order to


    concentrate on the business in the west of the city. As the saying goes, the horse will not turn back. But


    in this case, Yvonne had no choice but to contact those people again.


    It was easy to lose the cooperation, but it was not easy to pick it up again.


    At this time, Yvonne''s assistant walked into the office and said in a panic, "Chairman, something


    happened."


    "What¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?" Yvonne asked.


    "The fathers of several bosses ofpanies want to see you. It seems that they have bad intentions,"


    the assistant said.


    "The father of thepany''s boss?"


    Hearing this, Yvonne was confused. "These people shouldn''t be in charge of thepany''s affairs and


    enjoy their old age. Why did they suddenlye to m e?"


    Just as Yvonne was about to ask who it was, a loud noise came from outside the office. The group of


    people pushed and shoved, and even the security guards couldn''t stop them. They rushed straight into


    the office.


    Among these people, some were familiar, and some were unfamiliar. However, they were all not


    ordinary people in Cloud City. This made Yvonne a little puzzled. Why did such a group of people


    suddenly gather together ande to her?


    "Chairman, I''m sorry, we really can''t take it." The security guard said to Yvonne with trepidation. It was


    his dereliction of duty that these people broke in. If Yvonne med him, he would probably lose his job.


    Yvonne waved her hand and said, "It''s all right. You can leave now."


    Hearing this, the security guard breathed a sigh of relief. He was d that the current chairman was


    Yvonne. If it were Harvey, he would have been scolded severely.


    After closing the office door, Yvonne asked everyone," Seniors, I wonder why you came to find me so


    aggressively?"


    Yvonne''s recent cooperation had nothing to do with these people, so their appearance was really


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    strange.


    "Yvonne, yourpany is in a life-or-death situation now. If you offend us, you can bankrupt the Sue


    family with a casual word."


    "Some rubbish, relying on the rtionship of the Sue Family, doesn''t even care about us. If we don''t


    teach her a lesson, she will really regard us old guys as a sick cat."


    "Your Sue family has no self-knowledge. You''ve offended Weakriver Real Estate, and now you dare to


    offend us. You don''t know what''s good for you."


    Listening to these questions, Yvonne frowned tightly." Did the Sue Family offend them?"


    It was definitely not Yvonne who did this, so she immediately thought of Harvey. Except for him, no one


    would make trouble for thepany.


    "If Harvey offended you, I can tell you clearly that Harvey has nothing to do with the Sue family,"


    Yvonne said.


    "Harvey is nothing. He doesn''t even have the right to see us now."


    "Let me make it clear to you. It''s Samuel who provoked us. I advise you to make him think it through. If


    he offends us, yourpany will suffer."


    "You don''t want to ruin the future of Sue family¡¯spany just because of a piece of trash, do you?"


    The few of themughed coldly, as if they hadpletely suppressed Yvonne.


    However, regarding what Samuel had done to offend them, Yvonne held a skeptical attitude.


    She was very clear about what kind of person Samuel was. How could he offend these people at the


    same time?


    "Samuel is my husband. If he has really offended you, I can apologize to you on his behalf. But I want


    to know how he offended you," Yvonne asked.


    "Go back and ask that good-for-nothing yourself."


    "Tell him that we have to know the answer tomorrow. Otherwise, don''t me us for being rude to the


    Sue family."


    "We old bones don''t care about our ownpany, but I''m sure you know what the point of our words


    is."


    After they left arrogantly, Yvonne sighed. This group o f people represented a force that could not be


    ignored. It was not good news that they united to fight against the Sue family.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    However, if these people bullied Samuel, Yvonne would neverpromise, even if it meant sacrificing


    the Sue family.


    Samuel would not let her suffer. How could she let him suffer?


    After returning home from work, Yvonne took off her high heels. This was the mostfortable time of


    the day. It was only when he put on her home clothes that she felt like she hade back to life. 1


    Lying on the sofa, Samuel walked over to Yvonne and massaged her shoulders. "You''re so tired," he


    said. " Why don''t you take a day off?"


    Yvonne shook her head and said, "Let''s talk about it after thepany is out of danger. We''ll have a


    honeymoon and a wedding dress."


    Yvonne had mentioned the wedding dress to her a long time ago, but there were too many things to


    deal with recently. Samuel thought that she had forgotten about it, but he didn''t expect that Yvonne


    would still keep it in mind.


    "By the way, a few old guys came to me today, saying that you offended them. They will know the


    answer tomorrow, or they will deal with thepany. What''s going on?" Yvonne said to Samuel.


    When Samuel heard this, a hint of sternness shed


    across his brows. These old things actually went to make things difficult for Yvonne?


    "They didn''t do anything to you, did they?" Samuel asked.


    "No, but judging from their attitude, they are very aggressive. Why?" After Yvonne finished speaking,


    she pulled Samuel''s hand and motioned for him to sit beside her.


    After Samuel sat down, he said to Yvonne, "These old men are members of the Cloud City Go


    Association. They helped me register a match without my permission and asked me to go. They even


    threatened me if I didn''t go."


    "Go?" Yvonne looked at Samuel in surprise. Did he even know how to y Go?


    Samuel looked serious and asked, "Don''t I look like a master?"


    Yvonne burst intoughter and said, "You must be better at putting on an act than them, but it''s


    unreasonable that the Go Association asked you to participate in thepetition. Do they expect you


    to win the championship?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s just looking down on me. I''ve learned it for a few years," Samuel said, not knowing whether to


    Yvonne did not believe that Samuel could be so powerful. It was likely that this group of old fellows


    knew that they would not be able to win. Hence, they pushed Samuel out to embarrass him. It was


    likely that they thought that since Samuel was already a well -known cripple in Cloud City, it was not


    important for him to do something embarrassing.


    "Don''t worry; I won''t let you lose face. Even if they want to deal with the Sue family, it doesn''t matter. I


    can handle it," Yvonne said.


    Samuel did not show any desire in front of others, but he cared very much Yvonne¡¯s approval. Now


    Yvonne obviously did not believe in his strength, how could he do that?


    "Do you know Shangguan Heibai?" Samuel asked.


    Yvonne nodded and said, "Of course I know. Although I don''t know how to y Go well, Grandpa used


    to like chess. Shangguan Heibai is his idol. He''s very powerful."


    "What if I say that even Shangguan Heibai is no match for me?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne patted Samuel¡¯s forehead and reminded him," You should brag more practical in the future.


    Who can believe that? I think you don''t know Shangguan Heibai''s position in the circle of Go at all."


    Samuel rubbed the tip of his nose. Status?


    Shangguan Heibai''s status was indeed high, but so what?


    If he wanted to fight for fame and honor, Shangguan Heibai was nothing to him.


    "Originally, I had no interest in participating in thispetition. But since you look down on me so


    much, I want to prove it to you," Samuel said.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel helplessly. "When did this guy fall in love with boasting?"


    "I have a friend who also likes Go. If you don''t change the situation, I''ll introduce him to you. He is also


    a master. If you can defeat him, I''ll believe you," Yvonne said.


    "Is he free now?" Samuel said eagerly.


    "You don''t have to be so anxious, do you? Wait for me t o make the necessary arrangements, but if you


    give yourself away, I''llugh at you ruthlessly. At that time, don''t me me for not giving you face."


    Yvonne reminded him.


    "What if I win?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Yvonne thought for a moment, and then said with a slightly blushing face, "I''ll let you have another taste


    o f the lipstick."

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Yvonne''s words made Samuel feel as if he had been injected with blood. In an instant, he was full of


    fighting power. Even if Shangguan Heibai appeared in front of him now, he could still kill them all.


    "That''s what you said. You can''t go back on your word, " Samuel said.


    Seeing Samuel¡¯s sincere expression, Yvonne suddenly felt a little guilty. "Isn''t this guy boasting? Is he


    really amazing?"


    He was good at ying the piano and ying Go. Was there such a person?


    "Let''s talk about it after we win." After Yvonne finished speaking, he hurried back to his room.


    For Samuel, this thing had basically been done. So he began to look forward to it in his heart. Yvonne''s


    friend had better show up as soon as possible so that h e could taste the sweetness of the lipstick.


    The next day, Samuel went to the Go Association. All the members were there, because they came to


    wait for the answer early yesterday after they went to find Yvonne.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, they believed that it was impossible for Samuel to refuse after being threatened like this.


    He was just a live-in son-inw of the Sue family, who


    had no status in the family at all. Once Yvonne pressured him, would he dare to resist?


    Other people thought so, but Wang Mao wouldn''t. The words he learned from Tian Changsheng were


    enough for him to know how powerful Samuel was. How could someone like him be threatened?


    "Samuel, have you thought it through yet? I''m sure Yvonne has already exined the pros and cons to


    you."


    "Humph, you''d better think more about Yvonne. After all, you are her husband, and you don''t want


    Yvonne t obe homeless."


    "What''s more, if the Sue family were to be finished, your livelihood would not be so good."


    Listening to these words, Wang Mao was frightened. These reckless guys even threatened Samuel.


    Did they really think that he had a long life?


    "Samuel, don''t listen to them. It''s just a joke. Why are you here today?" Wang Mao asked cautiously.


    "When is thepetition?" Samuel asked.


    Wang Mao was shocked. Samuel suddenly asked this question. Was he really going to change his


    mind?


    But... but with just these people''s threats, how could Samuel possiblypromise?!


    "Next month," said Wang Mao.


    There were still more than ten days to the next month.


    However, in these ten days, Samuel could not guarantee that Saber Twelve would contact the people


    of the Earth Core Prison. If the people of the Earth Core Prison appeared during thepetition, it


    would be a little troublesome.


    "I''ll think about it," Samuel said. "Let''s see if I''m free at that time. If I''m free, I''ll go participate."


    Wang Mao was stunned. Did Samuel really agree to go?


    When the members heard Samuel''s words, they allughed proudly. In their opinion, this was an act to


    deter Yvonne. As expected, a good-for-nothing was a good-for-nothing. Yvonne''s words could make


    himpromise.


    "This is a wise choice."


    "It''s not necessary for the Sue family to offend us."


    "It seems that you still listen to your wife''s words. You really live up to your reputation."


    Everyone began to tease Samuel. Samuel¡¯s face was filled with a cold smile. If it weren''t for the fact


    that he wanted to prove himself in front of Yvonne, then this match waspletely meaningless to him.


    "It has nothing to do with you. I warn you, if you continue to make trouble for Yvonne, don''t me me


    for not letting you go," Samuel said coldly.


    "Yes, yes, yes. We all understand. You''re also a man, so you also want to save face." "As long as you


    help our association win thepetition, it''s not a big deal even if I give you some face."


    "But if you lose, you won''t be able to do so. Shangguan HeiBai has already caused such a huge


    Samuel looked at the faces of these people and forced him to participate in thepetition, and he


    could not lose. They were really insatiable.


    However, it was a bit difficult for Samuel to lose.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Although Ouyang Xiujie was Shangguan Heibai''s disciple and was known as a new star in the Go


    world, in Samuel''s eyes, he was not even an opponent.


    After Samuel left, the members were still taking creditcently. Wang Mao couldn''t listen to these


    people''s self- boasted. He returned to the office and called Tian Changsheng.


    This matter came too suddenly. Wang Mao had to ask Tian Changsheng what was going on. Maybe his


    understanding of Samuel was wrong.


    "Did he agree?" When Tian Changsheng received the call, he was surprised that Samuel had changed


    his mind.


    "Yes, that''s why I want to ask you, what''s going on? Is he not the kind of person you think he is?" Wang


    Mao asked doubtfully.


    It was impossible for Tian Changsheng to guess Samuel''s identity. Gina and Hangong Qianqiu had


    appeared in Cloudbride Vi Areas in person.


    "I won''t. I''m absolutely sure." Tian Changsheng said.


    "That''s strange. They went to threaten Yvonne. If Samuel is so powerful, he won''tpromise," said


    Wang Mao.


    Upon hearing Yvonne¡¯s name, Tian Changsheng


    instantlyughed.


    "What are youughing at?" Wang Mao asked.


    "You don''t need to guess. Since this matter involves Yvonne, I can understand it. After all, in the past


    three years, he has never cared about his reputation. It''s all because of Yvonne. Maybe he has other


    ideas, but you''d better remind the people in the association that Samuel hasn''t punished them this time


    because he hasn''t touched the bottom line of Samuel. If they want to go too far, no one can keep them


    alive," said Tian Changsheng.


    "Ah, I don''t want to think about it, as long as he is willing to participate in thepetition." Wang Mao


    sighed. It was useless to think about it so many times, and it had nothing to do with him. Instead of


    wasting his brains on this matter, it was better to improve himself.


    After hanging up the phone, Tian Changsheng sighed. The more Samuel showed his tolerance for


    Yvonne, the more chances Tian Ling''er had. 1


    In fact, Tian Changsheng had already known this for a long time, but he still held a trace of luck and


    fantasy i n his heart. But after this matter, hepletely understood that no matter how hard Tian


    Ling¡¯er tried, it would not help.


    "I''m so sorry for my precious granddaughter. She has suffered a lot this time," Tian Changsheng said to


    himself.


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about?" Tian Ling''er walked over listlessly.


    Tian Changsheng quickly shook his head and said, '' Nothing. Aren''t you going to school today?"


    All Tian Ling''er''s attention was now on Samuel. She did not have the mood to go to school. She said,


    "No, I don''t want to go to ss. I don''t want to do anything. The end of the world ising."


    Tian Changsheng smiled bitterly. Now she felt the end of the world. When she really recognized the


    truth, what would she feel?


    "Isn''t there any boy in the school who likes you?" Tian Changsheng asked curiously.


    "Of course, a lot of them like me, but how can theypare with Samuel? They are all like kids," Tian


    Ling''er said with a pout.


    "Samuel isn''t that outstanding either. It wouldn''t be difficult to find someone better than him." Tian


    Changsheng tried to guide Tian Ling''er to focus on Samuel. However, it was obvious that his n


    would not seed.


    What Tian Ling''er had determined was that if it weren''t for the fact that her head was broken and


    bleeding, she wouldn''t have turned around.


    "Grandpa, haven''t you always supported me? What happened today?" Tian Ling''er asked doubtfully.


    This was a good opportunity. Tian Changsheng could make it clear and let Tian Ling''er retreat in the


    face of difficulties.


    However, this little girl was his most beloved granddaughter. He couldn''t bear to do such a cruel thing.


    Tian Changsheng, who wanted to speak but stopped o n second thought, finally swallowed the words


    that had almost reached his throat.


    "Of course grandfather will support you. It''s just that I don''t want to see you unhappy all day long," said


    Tian Changsheng.


    "Grandpa." Tian Ling''er walked to Tian Changsheng like a ghost and took the initiative to massage his


    shoulders.


    Tian Changsheng felt ufortable. It must be a bad thing for Tian Ling''er to treat him so well all of a


    sudden.


    "Ahem, my precious granddaughter, if you have anything to say, just say it. I''m not used to you


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    suddenly being so kind to me," Tian Changsheng said awkwardly.


    "Grandpa, in fact, the way to make me happy is very simple. It depends on whether you are willing or


    not," said Tian Ling''er.


    "What''s the solution?" Tian Changsheng asked.


    "For example, if I treat Samuel to dinner in your name, I will be happy to have a meal with you," Tian


    Ling''er said with a smile.


    Tian Changsheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, it was not a difficult task, or his beard would be gone.


    "Okay, grandpa will ask him out as soon as possible."

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Three dayster, good news came from Saber Twelve''s side. The people of the Earth Core Prison had


    been contacted, and they would send people to Huaxia as soon as possible. This was very important


    news for Samuel, which was rted to whether he could know the information about Han Tianyang.


    If Han Tianyang was still alive, he would be locked in the Earth Core Prison. No matter how mysterious


    this organization was, Samuel would find him.


    Hex Capital Nightclub.


    In Manfred''s office, apart from Saber Ttwelve and Manfred, even Johann did not have the right to


    appear here today.


    "Brother Samuel, we need to send your friends to a specified ce as they requested. If there''s any


    ident during this period, they''ll leave immediately, " Saber Twelve said to Samuel.


    Samuel thought that he could meet the people in the Earth Core Prison, but he didn''t expect them to be


    so cautious.


    At this time, Saber Twelve took out two potions.


    "What is this?" Samuel asked.


    "It can make people faint," Saber Twelve exined.


    Although his words were not very direct, Samuel


    understood the meaning of Saber Twelve. It seemed that even Di Rat and Guan Yong could not see


    the people in the Earth Core Prison, and they would not wake up unless they were inside the prison.


    "How can we guarantee their lives? They will die of dehydration if they fall into aa for a long time,"


    Samuel asked.


    Saber Twelve shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, but this is their request. If we don''t do it, we won''t


    be able to do it."


    "I know." After saying that, Samuel left Hex Capital Nightclub.


    Di Rat lived in the suburbs of Cloud City. Now Guan Yong was no longer able to speak. A signal


    transmission device had been injected under his skin. When it was not open, no equipment could


    detect it. This would be the only way for Di Rat to send signal to Samuel.


    After seeing Di Rat, Samuel reported the situation to D i Rat.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Di Rat didn''t show any surprise and said, "It''s not surprising that the Earth Core Prison hasn''t been


    found for so many years. Without this strictness, it certainly can''t be done, so it''s not strange."


    "I thought of a possibility on my way here," Samuel said worriedly.


    "Do you think that there''s no Earth Core Prison in this world at all? In actuality, the people they took


    with them were all killed?" Di Rat said.


    Samuel nodded. This possibility was not non-existent. Many countries were looking for the Earth Core


    Prison. But so far, there was no information about the Earth Core Prison. If it was just a cover-up,


    Samuel did not think it was possible. However, the Earth Core Prison did not exist at all. If those people


    were all killed, then it could exin why no one could find the Earth Core Prison.


    Since it did not exist, it was not surprising that he could not find it.


    "Those countries have already tested this idea of yours. The people they sent out to investigate this


    matter have injected the Life Book into their bodies. If they are dead and their life characteristics stop,


    they will receive the information, but as far as I know, this kind of situation hasn''t happened yet," said Di


    Rat.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. He was too arrogant. How could those countries who were going to


    investigate the Earth Core Prison fail to think of such a simple thing?


    "If my grandfather is in the Earth Core Prison, I will find a way to find the Earth Core Prison and save


    him. If there is no news and you do not have the ability to break out, you will have to wait for death in


    the Earth Core Prison for the rest of your life," Samuel said.


    "For people like me, prison is the best belonging. If there is really a ce that can trap me for a lifetime,


    it''s also a good thing," Di Rat said with a smile.


    Samuel said with a wry smile, "You are a pervert. I guess I can only meet one in my life."


    Di Rat smiled proudly and said, "Everyone''s pursuit is different. In order to protect Yvonne better,


    You..."


    Di Rat wanted to speak but stopped on second thought. He smiled awkwardly and pretended that he


    had not said anything.


    Once something slipped out of his mouth, he would die.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Samuel patted Di Rat''s shoulder and said, "I hope we have a chance to meet again."


    Watching Samuel walk away, Di Rat smiled faintly and said to himself, "The chance to meet you is very


    slim. You are the master, and I am just a tool."


    Samuel was perturbed by what had happened in the Earth Core Prison. After all, this was an unknown


    realm that he had nevere into contact with.


    However, when he got home, SamuelSamuel felt much better.


    Yvonne¡¯s friend was here! That meant Samuel would b e able to savor the taste of the lipstick today.


    "This is my friend Qi Yiyun, a chess master. She has participated in manypetitions and won a lot of


    prizes." Yvonne introduced Qi Yiyun with a proud face.


    Qi Yiyun was very simple in a simple T-shirt, jeans, and ck-framed sses. She looked very gentle


    and quiet. At first nce, one could tell that this kind of girl was very honest. It was estimated that she


    would never know what a nightclub looked like in her life.


    However, Samuel had been in the Sue family for more than three years, but he had never seen Qi


    Yiyun. Was her rtionship with Yvonne not good?


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Samuel." Samuel introduced himself.


    Qi Yiyun pushed her sses and said, "I''ve heard of you for a long time, but I''ve been abroad all the


    time. I''m sorry that I didn''te back for your wedding."


    Samuel suddenly realized that she was living abroad. No wonder he had never seen her before.


    "Shall we start now or after dinner now?" Samuel asked.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Do you want to lose?" Yvonne red at Samuel and said.


    Samuel also felt that it was a bit too abrupt, so he apologized to Qi Yiyun in a hurry.


    After a while, Linda also arrived home. This carefree woman was in stark contrast to Qi Yiyun. As soon


    as they met, she gave Qi Yiyun a bear hug and almost threw her to the ground.


    "Yiyun, I miss you so much. You haven''te back for so many years. I thought you were taken away


    by a blonde handsome guy." Linda put her hand on Qi Yiyun''s shoulder and said with a threatening


    face," Tell me, how many blonde handsome men like you? If they are particrly outstanding,


    introduce one to me. If I don''t fall in love with someone, I will be a nun. H


    Qi Yiyun didn''t seem to reject Linda''s enthusiasm. She just smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t have a


    boyfriend. How about we be nuns together?"


    Linda said with a look of disbelief, "How can you not have a boyfriend? If you take off your sses,


    won''t you be able to charm a blond man?"


    Qi Yiyun subconsciously pushed the frame and said," Maybe I''m not their type."


    "Yaoyao, she has been back for three months, but she hasn''t contacted us yet. You can decide for


    yourself," Yvonne said with a smile.


    "What!" Linda was furious when she heard this. She looked at Qi Yiyun with a stern face and said, "Qi


    Yiyun, you didn''t contact me when you returned home. You haven''t tasted my hand in many years,


    have you?"


    As the two were fighting, Samuel could not help asking Yvonne in a low voice, "You have a good


    rtionship with each other, right?"


    "We were college roommates and kept in touch with each other after graduation. However, Qi Yiyun


    went abroad after graduation, so you haven''t seen her.


    We''re like sisters, and we used to wear the same clothes together," Yvonne exined.


    Samuel nodded. No wonder Linda was so reckless. It turned out that they had such deep feelings for


    each other.


    There was another question Samuel wanted to ask, because Linda just said that if Qi Yiyun took off her


    sses, she could charm a lot of blond men. He was very curious about what Qi Yiyun looked like after


    she took off her sses.


    However, this question was obviously not suitable, so h e could only suppress the curiosity in his heart.


    "By the way, why didn''t you look for me but Yvonne when you came back? Is it because I have a bad


    rtionship with you? Do you value her more?" Linda suddenly thought of this matter and pressed Qi


    Yiyun down on the sofa.


    Qi Yiyun was very afraid of tickling, so she had to submit to Linda''s power. She said in a hurry, "It''s


    Yvonne who is looking for me. You should me her."


    "Humph, I don''t believe it."


    Yvonne said, "I was the one who contacted her. Someone wants to have apetition of ying Go


    with Yiyun."


    Someone?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda was stunned. She looked at Samuel disdainfully and said, "It can''t be you, can it? Don''t you know


    that Yiyun is the president of the Go club in our school?"

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Looking at Linda''s skeptical eyes, Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "Can''t I?"


    Linda shook her head with emotion and said, "No, you can''t. I''m afraid you''ll cry if you lose. How


    embarrassing will that be?"


    Samuel nced at Qi Yiyun. It seemed that she was very powerful in Linda''s and Yvonne''s hearts.


    Otherwise, Linda would not have been so confident in her.


    After dinner, Linda, who was watching the fun, took the initiative to y the game. Then she massaged


    Qi Yiyun''s shoulders to rx as if she were going to fight in the ring.


    "Yiyun, don¡¯t be merciful. Let him know how powerful you are," Linda reminded Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun nced at Samuel very shyly and said, "I''m not as powerful as they say. Please show some


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    mercy."


    Hearing this, Linda was not happy. She said to Qi Yiyun, "Yiyun, how can you boost the morale of


    others? You are the most influential person in our school. Even Shangguan Heibaimented on you."


    This made Samuel a little surprised. Shangguan Heibai was arrogant, but he also said that Qi Yiyun


    was powerful. It seemed that her strength was not bad.


    However, for an ambitious Samuel, even if Shangguan Heibaiwas in front of him, he still had a chance


    of winning, let alone Qi Yiyun.


    "Yiyun came back this time to participate in the chesspetition. If you go, you can measure yourself


    with today''s game," Yvonne said to Samuel.


    Samuel nodded and took the lead.


    Since Yvonne and Linda didn''t know how to y Go, this kind of lively event soon became boring. They


    sat next to each other and talked about what had happened at school.


    "By the way, will Yiyun leave this time?" Linda asked.


    "I heard from her that she will go back after participating in thepetition. After all, her parents are


    doing business abroad," Yvonne said.


    "s." Linda sighed and said, "If only she had stayed i n China. The three of us wouldn''t have been


    unable to see each other for several years."


    "After graduation, everyone will be busy with life. If you miss her, you can go abroad to see her in the


    future." Yvonne said with a smile. Although she was a little reluctant, she was not a child now. She was


    an adult, so she should be responsible for her own life.


    "If I were as rich as you, I would visit her every month, " Linda said.


    Yvonne sighed in her heart. Although she was rich now, she was busier in life. Many times, the


    Linda was a good person who took good care of herbor. She wanted an easy job and a high sry.


    Although there was no big deal in terms of moral quality, her attitude toward life was destined to have n


    o great achievements.


    Yvonne had reminded Linda about this, but she didn''t care about it at all. Since then, Yvonne didn''t say


    anything.


    At this time, Linda saw Qi Yiyun''s increasingly dignified expression and said, "Samuel can''t really


    defeat Yiyun, can he? How could Yiyun''s expression b e so ugly?"


    Yvonne was also surprised when she found this. She had never seen Samuel y chess. Was he


    really an expert?


    Yvonne suddenly thought of something. She didn''t know that Samuel could y the piano before, but


    in the shopping mall, in the Crystal restaurant, Samuel''s performance shocked Cloud City.


    There were too many things that Yvonne didn''t know about. If one were to say that he knew how to


    y chess, it wouldn''t seem like a strange thing either.


    "How long will it take for me to know who you really are?"


    Linda got up and walked up to the two of them. She could not understand the situation on the


    chessboard, but she could feel Qi Yiyun growing more and more nervous.


    Qi Yiyun kept using her thumb to press on the pulp of her index finger with her right hand, which would


    only appear when she was very nervous.


    Linda nced at Samuel and then quickly looked away.


    Samuel, who was absorbed in his work, was even more obsessed with it. For Linda, who had always


    liked Samuel, it was like poison to her.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Fortunately, Linda was well aware of the dividing line between Samuel and herself. This was her best


    friend''s husband. Even if she had feelings for him, she could only hide them in her heart.


    As Samuel''sst piece fell, the winner of the chess game was decided.


    Qi Yiyun took a long breath and said, "I thought it wouldn''t be too difficult for me to get a promotion at m


    y age. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. I hope I won''t meet you in the preliminary contest."


    Samuel smiled and said, "Thepetition is meaningless to me. If it weren''t for Yvonne, I wouldn''t


    have participated in thepetition."


    Qi Yiyun raised her eyebrows. After she returned to Cloud City, she had heard of Samuel''s reputation.


    But now, Samuel¡¯s aura gave her apletely different feeling. No matter how she looked at it, the


    man in front of her was not cowardly at all. He even had the demeanor of a master who had a n.


    Only ignorant people would treat such a person as a good-for-nothing.


    "Yiyun, don''t be discouraged. This guy is just lucky. It''s all your fault that you didn''t take it seriously."


    Linda cheered for Qi Yiyun, she didn''t forget to belittle Samuel. Only when she implied herself in her


    heart,


    Linda would have less affection for Samuel. However, this kind of behavior was just a self-deception.


    But it didn''t matter to Samuel. He looked at Yvonne as if he couldn''t wait to let Yvonne keep her


    promise.


    Yvonne blushed and didn''t dare to look straight into Samuel''s eyes.


    In fact, in Yvonne''s heart, she also hoped Samuel would win, but she did not want to face her inner


    thoughts directly.


    He thought that he could taste the taste of lipstick again tonight, but Linda''s words directly made


    Samuel speechless.


    "Tonight, my best friend and the other two of us will have a long talk. Don''t disturb us," Linda said.


    The meaning of these words was that Samuel did not even have the chance to go back to his room,


    which made Samuel feel helpless.


    However, the three sisters had not seen each other for a long time. Samuel had no choice but to let


    them go.


    He had a long way to go, so he didn''t have to worry Yvonne would go back on her word.


    That night, Samuel was sleeping; he received a call from Saber Twelve.


    "Brother Samuel, they have been taken away," Saber Twelve said.


    "That fast?" Samuel asked in surprise. He had said that he would send Di Rat to a specified ce. He


    had never thought that it would be so sudden.


    "Ordinary people can''t figure out their means of doing things. But since they have been taken away,


    there should be no problem," said Saber Twelve.


    Listening to the noise on the other end of the phone, h e thought that Saber Twelve should still be in


    the boxing venue. Since they had been taken away, he could only resign himself to fate.


    "That''s enough. You can go back to your work," Samuel said.


    After hanging up the phone, Samuel was no longer sleepy. The Earth Core Prison implicated Han


    Tianyang. Even if he could remain calm when Mount Tai copsed in front of him, he could not remain


    calm on this matter.


    The words of Gina seemed to echo in his ears at all times. Samuel¡¯s survival hope for him was


    rekindled b y them.


    Even though this hope was very slim, Samuel believed that maybe his grandfather was somewhere in


    this world, but he had lost his freedom. That was why he could not appear in front of him.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. As long as you are alive, no matter where you are, I will save you."


    "Di Rat, don''t let me down. As long as you can find my grandfather, Samuel will promise you a lifetime


    of glory and wealth."


    "Grandpa, I miss you so much."


    Samuel, who was lying on the bed, rarely showed his weak side. There were tears hanging at the


    corners of his eyes. For him, his childhood was full of unhappiness and shadow. Only when Han


    Tianyang was still alive, could he feel the meaning of his family.


    Samuel still remembered that his grandfather once said that he was the only one who could shoulder


    the Hannigan family. At that time, he didn''t understand why his grandfather put such a responsibility on


    him, but there was an obsession in his heart. As long as his grandfather said something, he must do it.


    For Samuel, he could be irresponsible for the whole world, but he must be responsible for Han


    Tianyang and Yvonne.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    At six o''clock the next morning, after Samuel got up, Yvonne was still sleeping in the room. Except for


    the thunderstorm, Yvonne never stopped running in the morning. It seemed that they had talked for a


    whole nightst night, so Samuel didn''t bother them. He went out by himself.


    Mount Cloudridge in the early morning was definitely the best ce in the air of the entire Cloud City.


    However, those who lived here were all rich people with gyms at home. So except Samuel and Yvonne,


    there was almost no one who ran in the morning.


    But today, Samuel saw an old man and a young woman on the top of the mountain.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry at the appearance of these two people, because they did


    not live here at all. The purpose of appearing here at this time was very obvious.


    "Grandpa, Samuel seems to be here." Tian Bing er, who was following Tian Changsheng and practicing


    Tai Chi, caught a glimpse of a figure from the corner of her eyes. She did not dare to look directly at


    him and instead whispered to Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Changsheng''s old face was gone, and he said,'' Continue to practice boxing with grandpa, and


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    pretend that you haven''t seen anything."


    "Okay," Tian Ling''er replied.


    Looking at the two people who were pretending, Samuel coughed softly and walked toward them.


    "Ah, Samuel, what a coincidence. Are you here to exercise as well?" Tian Changsheng could not


    continue pretending that he could not see as him approached. He could only speak to Samuel with a


    surprised expression.


    "Master Tian, you''re so energetic. You came all the way to the vi area of Cloudridge Mountain to


    exercise. It''s not far from the vi area of the Heavenly family," Samuel said with a smile.


    Tian Changsheng said shamelessly, "It''s not far. We can drive for a few minutes."


    "Could it be that Master Tian''s car is a rocket?" Samuel asked in surprise.


    Tian Changsheng smiled awkwardly and said, "This... i s not too exaggerated, but this ce is quite


    suitable for morning exercise. The air is fresh, but unfortunately, the vi has been sold out, and I


    couldn''t live here."


    "With your old master''s status, no one dares to not move a ce for you," Samuel said with a smile.


    Tian Changsheng nodded naturally and said, "That''s true."


    "Tell me, why did youe to me? You old thing came all the way here to exercise. Do you think I can


    believe it?" Samuel red at the old man and said.


    In the entire Cloud City, only Samuel dared to speak to Tian Changsheng with such an attitude. After


    all, this old fellow was now his disciple.


    "Master, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you," Tian Changsheng said shamelessly.


    Would Samuel believe that? He had just met him not long ago, so how could he miss him?


    "Is it because of thepetition?" Samuel asked.


    Wang Mao had already told Tian Changsheng about thepetition, and Tian Changsheng had


    guessed why Samuel would take part in it. It was Tian Ling''er who came here today. Otherwise, he


    would not have been so embarrassed.


    But since Samuel said so, Tian Changsheng went along with what he said. After all, Tian Ling''er had


    warned him not to give himself away.


    "You''re really a master. You''re so smart. I''m just curious why you agreed all of a sudden," said Tian


    Changsheng.


    "You don''t think that I was threatened by those good-for-nothings, do you?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Tian Changsheng waved his hand again and again. He did not even care about those guys. How could


    Samuel put them in his eyes?


    "Of course not. These jumping insects are nothing in front of you." Tian Changsheng said.


    "Since you know it, why are you still looking for me? D o I have to exin to you when I do things?"


    Samuel said deliberately.


    "Of course not." Tian Changshengughed bitterly in his heart. If it wasn''t for Tian Ling''er, he would not


    have angered Samuel.


    What was the point of the Heavenly Family having such a high status in Cloud City? Compared to the


    Hannigan family, they were nothing.


    Even if Samuel was not his master, he had to be obedient.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    "Master, let''s have breakfast together. It''s my treat," said Tian Changsheng.


    Samuel took a look at Tian Ling''er. In fact, he had already guessed the reason for Tian Changsheng''s


    sudden appearance here. When he talked about thepetition just now, he wanted to give Tian


    Changsheng and Tian Ling''er a way out.


    Samuel was not a fool. How could he not feel Tian Ling er s affection for him? But this kind of feeling


    was unnecessary for Samuel.


    "There''s no need. My wife is still waiting for me at home." Samuel said as he ran down the mountain.


    Tian Changsheng sighed. Tian Ling''er should be able t o feel such an obvious rejection.


    Tian Ling''er bit her lip and broke down in tears.


    "Ling''er, let''s go home," said Tian Changsheng.


    The two lines of pearls flowed down the river as if they had fallen off a line. Tian Ling''er waved her


    hand and said, "Grandpa, he loves Yvonne so much. I envy her so much. What should I do?"


    Tian Changsheng walked to the side of Tian Ling''er, stroked his head with a kind face, and said,


    "Ling''er, I''ll find you a better boyfriend, a thousand times better than him, okay?"


    Tian Ling''er stubbornly shook her head and said, "No, I want him, just him."


    "This..." Tian Changsheng was speechless and didn''t know what to say. Tian Ling''er was poisoned too


    deeply, and it was too difficult to persuade her to turn back.


    Samuel returned home. The door was ajar. It seemed that someone had woken up. However, this


    person was not Yvonne, but Qi Yiyun in her pajamas.


    When Samuel saw Qi Yiyun, he was shocked. He finally understood why Linda said that as long as she


    took off her sses, she could charm arge group of blond-haired men.


    Qi Yiyun, who had taken off her sses, had apletely different temperament from her previous


    quiet demeanor. She gave people a beautiful feeling and had a strong visual impact.


    To be honest, she was more beautiful than Yvonne!


    Qi Yiyun noticed Samuel was staring at her in a daze. She was not surprised or disgusted. Instead, she


    said with a smile, "When I returned to Cloud City, I heard about what happened between you and


    Yvonne. I thought Yvonne would not be happy. But now, it seems that my worries are unnecessary."


    "There are many ways to define happiness. As long as she''s happy, I can give her anything," Samuel


    said aftering back to his senses.


    Qi Yiyun walked into the living room and sat on the sofa with her legs white, drawing a covetous line.


    She patted the seat next to her and motioned Samuel to sit down.


    Samuel frowned slightly. Yesterday, Qi Yiyun had left him with the impression that she was a gentle,


    quiet and shy girl. However, from Qi Yiyun s action, Samuel felt a strong power exuding from her


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    bones.


    This woman''s temperament changed a lot, which made Samuel feel that she was not simple.


    After sitting down, Samuel said, "If you want to help Yvonne test my loyalty, you don''t have to."


    "I''m just curious as to why so many people treat you like a wimp," said Qi Yiyun with a smile.


    "Am I not right?" The corners of Samuel¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. This title had been with him for more


    than three years. He was already used to it. Moreover, this kind of disguise was very good in his eyes.


    He did not hide his sharpness.


    "Buying Hillside Vi is not something a good-for-nothing can do," said Qi Yiyun.


    It seemed that Yvonne had mentioned a lot about him during the knee-to-knit talk between her three


    girlfriendsst night.


    "Isn''t someone with money a good-for-nothing? This definition is too simple. You don''t know the real


    me, s o of course you don''t know how good-for-nothing I am,


    Samuel said with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun frowned. How could anyone say that he was a good-for-nothing? Furthermore, she could


    clearly feel the aura of a superior in Samuel''s bones. This was definitely not something a good-for-


    nothing should have. Only people who had been in a high position for a long time could slowly form


    such an aura.


    "There must be a reason to hide yourself. I can''t interfere with your affairs, but I hope that Yvonne won''t


    get hurt at any time," Qi Yiyun said.


    "It''s good that Yvonne has a sister like you. You can rest assured that as long as I''m here, no one can


    hurt her," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun stood up. The silk pajamas could better show her figure. She said softly, "I love her more than


    just sisterly feelings. I love her very much."


    Samuel felt as if he had been struck by lightning!


    Such a beautiful woman, could she be...


    "What the fuck!"


    Samuel stood up at once. Last night, Yvonne slept with her. Nothing happened, right?


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m just sleeping with her in my arms," said Qi Yiyun proudly.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Looking at Qi Yiyun''s back, Samuel got gooseflesh. He didn''t want Yvonne to be killed by Qi Yiyun for


    no reason. But how could he ask Yvonne for help for such a thing?


    Qi Yiyun was a girl, and she was also Yvonne''s best friend. She had a unique advantage!


    "Fuck you, don''t mess around, or I won''t be able to cry, " Samuel said with a bitter face.


    When it was almost 11 o''clock, Yvonne got up and came to the living room with Linda, whose hair was


    in a mess. She didn''t look well and had panda-like eyes.


    Qi Yiyun put on her sses and restored her quiet side. But for Samuel, this quiet couldn''t be looked


    straight at.


    "Samuel. We''re going shopping today. Do you want to g o with us?" Yvonne asked Samuel.


    "It''s best if I don''t. I won''t be taking part in your best friend''s time, but..." Samuel hesitantly, making her


    wary of Qi Yiyun. He really didn''t know how to say it.


    "What''s wrong?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun deliberately held Yvonne''s hand and asked Samuel, "Are you worried about us?


    Are you afraid that we will abduct Yvonne?"


    Samuel''s face was as dark as a monk''s. Qi Yiyun was


    deliberately provoking him.


    "No, no, be careful. If anything happens, call me as soon as possible," Samuel said as if he resigned


    himself to his fate.


    There was another reason why he did not go shopping. In addition to giving her best friend the greatest


    space, there was another reason. Just now, there was a call from Qingyun. He said that something had


    happened and he had been beaten up. Samuel had to go and see what was going on.


    However, the call was made an hour ago. Judging from Samuel¡¯s unhurried attitude, he did not care too


    much about this matter.


    "Qingyun has hidden his skills. Even if he was beaten, he won''t be in danger."


    It was almost 12 p.m. when Yvonne and the other two made up and went out. Samuel rushed to the


    ce mentioned by Qingyun.


    It''s a small bar, but it''s early in the morning, is Qingyun going to hang out?


    Calling Qingyun, Samuel said, "I''ve arrived. Where are you?"


    "Big brother, you''re finally here. If you don''te, you won''t be able to see me anymore." Over the


    phone, Qingyun cried.


    After a while, two men walked out of the bar. When they approached Samuel, they asked, "Are you that


    terrible guy''s friend?"


    "That''s right. He is indeed an outstanding person." Samuelughed.


    "Did you bring the money?" the man asked.


    "Yes, I did."


    Walking into the bar, Samuel was taken to a private room. Qingyun curled up in the corner with a


    swollen face. It seemed that he had gotten into a lot of trouble. This guy could be considered to be


    tolerant. He did not even fight back after being beaten up like this.


    "Shou me the money. One hundred thousand yuan, not a penny less." A tattooed man was sitting in the


    box. It seemed that he should be the boss here. 1


    "Him? It''s not worth 100,000 yuan. Do you think 10 dors can solve it? If you can''t, I''ll go first," Samuel


    said.


    When the man with the tattooed arm heard this, he stood up angrily and said, "Are you fucking kidding


    m e?"


    Samuel nced at Qingyun, who was shivering in the corner, and said, "Look at him. Can he be worth


    100,000 yuan?¡±


    "You are his Big Brother, and he made trouble in my ce. If you don''t want to pay, it''s okay, but leave


    one o f your hands," the man with the tattooed arm said with a sneer.


    "It''s not a good thing for you to threaten me," Samuel


    said.


    Just one nce from the man with the tattooed arm, and several underlings in the room surrounded


    Samuel.


    "Bro, I''m just looking for money. I don''t want to see any blood. If you know what''s good for you, give me


    the money and leave as soon as possible. It''s a happy ending." The man with the tattooed arm said as


    if he was sure Samuel was going to die.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    "Can I know what he has done?" Samuel asked.


    "You little brother, he didn''t have the ability to flirt with women in my bar and take advantage of my PR. I


    only want 100,000 yuan, which is already giving you face," said the man with tattooed arms.


    The fake Taoist priest took off his robe and let himself go. Samuel sighed helplessly and said, "Since he


    has done such a hooligan thing, I think we¡¯d better disable his hands and see if he dares to do it again


    in the future."


    Hearing this, Qingyun said to Samuel desperately, "Big brother, you have to save me. I¡¯ve never


    touched a woman before. It''s just 100,000 yuan. You''re not short o f money."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Samuel¡¯s words, the man with the tattoo arm said disdainfully, "As a Big Brother like you,


    this guy is really blind. Are you a coward who is willing to watch his younger brother be disabled with


    his hands?"


    "I will thank you properly if you were to really cripple him," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Damn it. Don''t talk nonsense with me. Hurry up and get the money. I don''t have time to hang around


    with you. Otherwise, you won''t have a good time." The man with the tattoos looked at Samuel


    impatiently.


    Qingyun had said that his boss was rich, so he wanted to ckmail him. But he did not expect that his


    boss woulde. He did not even have the air of a boss. He just looked like a coward.


    "Dude, hurry up and pay, otherwise, you will really be looked down upon."


    "If you want to be a big brother, you have to look like a big brother. It''s just 100,000 yuan, and you can''t


    even solve such a small thing. What qualifications do you have to be a big brother?"


    "We''ve never seen such a good-for-nothing elder brother like you. You''re so funny."


    Upon hearing this, Samuel smiled and asked, "What d o you think of Big Brother?"


    The man with the tattooed arm said to Samuel in a teaching tone, "Since you are the Big Brother, you


    naturally need to help your little brothers settle the matter. If something happens to my little brother, I


    will bring a group of people to help me save face even i f I have to cut the sky and the ground."


    Samuel could not help butugh out loud.


    Hisughter was particrly harsh in the room. Not only the man with tattooed arms, but also his


    subordinates were filled with indignation.


    "What are youughing at?"


    "Dude, it seems that I have to teach you a lesson. You don''t know how powerful we are."


    "Damn it, beat him."


    Just as the men were about to hit him with their fists, the man with tattoos came out and said, "Calm


    down. Brother, I advise you to take the money as soon as possible, or my men will not be polite to you."


    Samuel didn¡¯t expect that the current bastard should practice his acting skills at the same time. The


    man with tattooed arms seemed to persuade him with good intentions, and he really felt that he was


    doing this for Samuel.


    "I think I understand how to be the boss. Why don''t I make a call?" Samuel said.


    The man thought Samuel was going to call someone t o send the money. He couldn''t wait to say,


    "Hurry up and call. Don''t waste my time. I don''t have time to waste with you."


    "Yes, yes, yes," Samuel said repeatedly.


    Looking at Samuel''spromise, those ruffians calmed down, but the disdain on their faces was even


    more obvious. They could not see the potential of Samuel as a Big Brother. Instead, he was a coward.


    How could such a person be qualified to be a Big Brother?


    Qingyun hid in a corner. The wounds on his body looked terrible. He must have been beaten a lot.


    However, Samuel thought that he deserved it. But from this point, it could be seen that Qingyun''s


    tolerance was higher than that of ordinary people.


    How could he not fight back after being beaten by such a piece of trash?


    Not long after, a man ran into the box in a panic and said to the man with tattooed arms, "Boss, Brother


    Johann is here!"


    "Brother Johann? What Brother Johann?" The man with the tattooed arm asked in confusion.


    "Johann, Brother Johann," said the underling.


    Upon hearing Johann''s name, the man with the tattoos trembled all over, and his pupils seemed to


    have experienced an earthquake. He said, "Brother... Brother Johann, why is he here?"


    "I don''t know. You should go out and have a look," the younger brother said.


    The man with the tattoo arm wiped the sweat from his forehead and threatened Samuel, "Stay here. If


    you dare to mess around, I''ll break your legs."


    Samuel nodded with a smile and said, "Go ahead. I heard that Johann is a big shot."


    "Nonsense. If Brother Johann is not a big shot, will you? You don''t need to remind me." After the man


    said that, he left two of his underlings to keep an eye o n Samuel and Qingyun and hurried out of the


    room.


    Qingyun faced the wall and seemed to be thinking about the wall.


    Samuel walked up to him and said, "Would you like to think about putting on your Taoist robe again to


    deceive others?"


    Hearing this, Qingyun immediately turned around and hugged Samuel''s legs. He cried bitterly and


    said," Brother, don¡¯t you want me anymore? I promise you that I won¡¯t make trouble for you in the


    future."

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    When the man with the tattooed arm came to the hall with fear, he couldn''t help trembling when he saw


    Johann. He was just a little boss of this nightclub, and he had a few thugs. Compared with the real gray


    people like Johann, he was just an ant.


    Even though Johann was only one of Manfred''s underlings, who would dare to look down on Manfred''s


    subordinates in Cloud City?


    "Brother... Brother Johann, why are you here? What can I do for you?" the man with tattooed arms


    asked cautiously.


    Johann looked around and did not find Samuel¡¯s figure. He asked, "Where is Brother Samuel?"


    "Brother Samuel?" The man was stunned and asked," Who is Brother Samuel?"


    " Brother Samuel asked me here. You didn''t do anything to him, did you?" Johann frowned and said i n


    a harsh voice.


    The man had no idea who Samuel was, but that coward was the only one in the shop now.


    Could it be...


    No way!


    The man with the tattoos had a bitter smile on his face. He was Brother Samuel Johann referred to?


    If even Johann called him brother, then what kind of status did he have? And he actually ckmailed


    such a big shot as him, and even threatened him.


    "Brother Johann, there are indeed two people here, but they should not be Brother Samuel in your


    mouth. He, he is just..." The man with tattooed arms did not dare t o say the word "coward" out loud.


    He was just trying tofort himself that the person in his box was not Brother Samuel, but Johann


    had alreadye to him. Who else could it be but him!


    "Quick, take me to him. You reckless thing, do you know what you''ve done?" Johann gnashed his teeth


    and said.


    The man with the tattoo arm broke out in a cold sweat and took Johann into the box with fear.


    When Johann saw Samuel, he quickly walked to him and shouted with his head down, "Brother


    Samuel."


    This scene made the man very desperate, and he even had the urge to kill himself.


    "He is really brother Samuel! Even Johann has to call him brother. What kind of person has he


    provoked?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the man with the tattooed arm couldn''t figure out why such a powerful man acted like a


    coward in front of him and didn''t even save his younger brother.


    "Brother Samuel, I''m sorry, I don''t know you. I was blind." The man with the tattooed arm immediately


    knelt down. In addition to being afraid Samuel''s me, he also felt weak in his legs.


    The men did not dare to look down on Samuel. He was Johann, a tough character in the gray area of


    Cloud City. He had to call Samuel "brother". How could they provoke him?


    "Brother Samuel, we were wrong."


    "Brother Samuel, we were wrong."


    "Brother Samuel, we were wrong."


    The group of people knelt down and apologized in unison in the box.


    Samuel said to the man, "You just said that you wanted to cut the sky. I think that''s a good idea."


    The man''s belly was full of bitterness. If he had known Samuel was so powerful, he would never have


    said such a thing.


    "SamuelBrother Samuel, don''t tease me. I''m just kidding. I''m just a small boss. I don''t have any ability.


    I don''t dare to kill people," the man with the tattoo arm said with a bitter face. 1


    Samuel stretched out his hand, looked at it, and said," Do you still want my hand? If you don''t want it,


    I''ll keep it for dinner."


    The man knocked his head on the ground and said," Brother Samuel, I''m just talking nonsense. I hope


    you don''t care about me and treat me as a fart."


    "That''s not appropriate. You''re the boss, after all. How can you be a fart?" Samuel said with a smile.


    The man with the tattooed arm couldn''t say anything bitter. He trembled all over and knelt on the


    ground. H e didn''t even dare to breathe.


    "What else do you want to say?" Samuel turned to say t o Qingyun.


    Qingyun had a swollen nose and a swollen face, but he had an arrogant look on his face. He stood up,


    swaggered to the man with the tattoo arm, and said," How dare you hit me? Tell me, how much will you


    pay for it?"


    As soon as he said that, Samuel kicked the ass of Qingyun and said, "Why did you ask someone to


    <ppensate you for the trouble you made here?"

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    With a sad face, Qingyun rubbed his butt and said in a n aggrieved tone, "Brother, didn''t youe to


    help me?"


    "Even if I help you, I have to be reasonable. It''s you who made a mistake first. Don''t tell me you still


    want t o be unreasonable," Samuel said.


    Qingyun sighed, squatted down, patted the man''s shoulder, and said, "Brother, I''m sorry, but you are


    too dark-hearted. I just touched that woman, and you asked for 100,000 yuan. That''s too much."


    The man felt like he was in a dream. Samuel did not me him, and asked Qingyun to apologize to


    him.


    For such a big shot, even if he had to lose all his money, he did not dare toin at all.


    "No, no, if you''re willing, I can give her to you," said the man with tattooed arms.


    Qingyun recalled what he feltst night and said," That''s a deal."


    "Okay, it''s okay. You can go back first," Samuel said to Johann.


    "Brother Samuel, Saber Twelve was injuredst night. Do you want to go and take a look?" Johann


    asked. Saber Twelve told him not to tell Samuel about this. However, Johann couldn''t help himself the


    moment h


    e saw Samuel.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel''s expression instantly became serious.


    With Saber Twelve''s skills, how could he be injured? H e was in the underground boxing field of Cloud


    City, s o he should be invincible!


    "Take me there." After saying that, Samuel turned to Qingyun and said, "Don''t make trouble for me


    again, or you should get out of here."


    Qingyun nodded repeatedly and said, "Don''t worry, big brother. I will do as you say."


    After Samuel and Johann left the room, the man breathed a sigh of relief and asked Qingyun, "Your Big


    Brother is so good-tempered."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    With a proud look, Qingyun said, "My elder brother is a reasonable person. Otherwise, he could deal


    with a small potato like you with just one word."


    "Yes, yes, yes, that''s for sure." The man firmly believed it. After all, he was Johann''s elder brother.


    "Ahem, ahem." Qingyun coughed deliberately.


    The man understood what he meant and immediately said, "I''ll arrange a room upstairs. If you need


    anything, just tell me."


    "Well... I don''t have enough experience. Let''s find a master," said Qingyun.


    When Samuel and Johann arrived at the hospital,


    Manfred was there as well. Saber Twelve''s face was deathly pale as hey on the hospital bed.


    "Brother Samuel, why are you here?" Saber Twelve said to Samuel with a surprised expression. He


    had warned Manfred and Johann not to inform Samuel.


    "I''m the one who told Brother Samuel," Johann lowered his head and said.


    Saber Twelve smiled helplessly.


    Samuel walked to the side of the hospital bed and asked seriously, "What''s going on? With your skills,


    he was able to send you to the hospital. The other party must have a powerful background."


    "I''ve checked. An unfamiliar face. There isn''t any information about him in Cloud City. I don''t know


    where he came from, but he won five hundred thousand in the ringst night." Manfred said.


    Samuel frowned. The boxing venue was a performance. How could it be gambling?


    "Brother Samuel, in order to stimte the audience, I specially set up a challenge match. Different


    rewards for different fighters. I''m a 500,000-yuan gatekeeper," Saber Twelve exined to Samuel.


    Samuel was a little surprised. This big guy, in addition to fighting, he also had a business mind and


    could think of this way to create the atmosphere of the boxing venue.


    The point of view was very good, but this kind of challenge would definitely attract masters. This was t


    o make trouble for himself.


    "Do you know where he is?" Samuel asked.


    "I''m still investigating. There''s no news at the moment.


    " Manfred took a bite of the apple and continued," Saber Twelve is currently injured and there is no one


    i n charge of the boxing field. You have to think of a way, otherwise, that guy might appear again


    tonight." 1


    "What are you nning? Just say it." Samuel looked at Manfred with disdain.


    Manfred smiled sheepishly and replied, "Other than you, who else can go?"


    "I''m courting death if I go to someone who can''t even b e defeated by Saber Twelve," Samuel said


    helplessly. H e had once fought with Saber Twelve, and he ended up in a bad situation. Even though


    he could kill Saber Twelve with his life, he paid a great price for it.


    "Samuel, don''t tell me you''re afraid?" Manfred said to Samuel provocatively.


    "I can''t beat him, but it''s still easy for me to teach you a lesson. Do you want to try?" Samuel said.


    Manfred unconsciously scrunched up his neck and took a bite of the apple, pretending as if nothing had


    happened.


    There was no Saber Twelve in the ring, so he didn''t know what would happen. Samuel didn''t want to


    go, but he had to. He sighed and said, "Have a good rest.


    I''ll take care of it."

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Samuel returned to Cloudridge Hill Vis. In the evening, Yvonne and the other two returned home with


    their trophies. They had gained a lot, and almost every one of them carried a few big bags in their


    hands.


    When they got home, the three of themy on the sofa like a pile of mud.


    Women were born to have a strong fighting capacity when they went shopping, which was also the


    reason why men were afraid of this matter. In the mall, they were never tired. But when they returned


    home, all the fatigue burst out.


    When Linda saw Yvonne put her legs on Samuel''s thighs while he massaged her legs to ease her


    nerves, she did not hide the envy in her eyes at all.


    "It¡¯s good to have a husband. When can I have one, Yiyun?" Linda said.


    Qi Yiyun was also exhausted. She weakly asked," What are you doing?"


    "Help me call the matchmaker and ask him if he has forgotten about me," Linda said discontentedly.


    Qi Yiyun smiled helplessly and said to Yvonne, "Do you want to show off your affection to us? Can¡¯t you


    go back to your room? Do you want us to envy you to death?"


    Yvonne nced at Samuel with a smile on her face. She withdrew her leg carefully and said, "I won''t


    do it anymore, ok? You don''t have a husband. How can you me me?"


    Linda gnashed her teeth and looked at Yvonne. She waved her fist feebly and warned him, "Yvonne, if


    you continue to rub your nose and face, be careful that my fist will not let you go."


    "I have someone to help. Can you beat him?" Yvonne said fearlessly.


    Linda was stunned for a moment. She sighed heavily, closed her eyes and said, "You have your


    husband, you are so powerful. I admit defeat. God is unfair. No one likes such a beautiful woman like


    me."


    "Linda, there are many people pursuing you. What can you do if you don''t like them?" Yvonne said.


    "Linda, you''re looking for a very high-level husband, such as Samuel, aren''t you?" Qi Yiyun said with a


    smile.


    Listening to the three people''s teasing, Samuel could not interrupt. He could only smile gently.


    When it was time for dinner, Samuel told Yvonne that he was going to go out tonight. Yvonne was very


    nervous after hearing what Samuel had said. She was worried that something unexpected would


    happen this time. Because thest time when Samuel went homete, he was injured.


    "Will it be dangerous?" Yvonne asked Samuel.


    "No, I''m just going to a friend''s house to have a look," Samuel said with a rxed look. The more


    dangerous the thing was, the less he would let Yvonne know.


    Yvonne knew that even if something happened, Samuel would not tell her. She could only say, "Be


    careful. Go home early."


    "Yes."


    After the meal, Samuel drove A6 to the underground boxing stadium.


    Now the boxing venue was getting more and more lively. After Saber Twelve set up the bonus


    challenge game, there would be some challengers almost every night, and this situation undoubtedly


    added more uncertainty. It was these important factors that made the audience so excited.


    No matter how hot-blooded the boxers were in the ring, the old audience would alwaysck interest if


    they got used to setting up a trap.


    When he arrived at the boxing venue, the manager was trembling with fear as he apanied


    Samuel. Even though he was wearing a mask when he smashed the venue thest time, the manager


    had already been instructed by Saber Twelve. He knew that the person guarding the venue tonight was


    a big shot. He did not dare to be the slightest bit disrespectful.


    "Brother Samuel, if you need anything, just let me know. Brother Saber Twelve has already told me to


    take good care of you," the manager said to Samuel.


    "When the manst night showed up, tell me. If he didn''t show up, I''d like to be a spectator tonight,"


    Samuel said.


    "Yes," the manager replied.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    The first game of the boxing stadium began at nine o''clock. At this time, almost all the audience had


    entered the arena. There were no empty seats in the four-sided stands. Seeing such a grand scene,


    Samuel had to admire the wisdom of Saber Twelve. If there were no prize challengepetition, there


    would not b e so many spectators.


    After the first game, the two boxers in the ring were very fierce, but the audience didn''t throw


    themselves into passion. Many people didn''t even watch the game, but chatted with each other.


    "I don''t know if the manst night will show up. He won even Saber Twelve. It''s really a pleasure to


    watch his match."


    "He took 500,000 yuan. He should be enjoying his life. It''s really boring to watch these fists and gloves


    now. It''s also a trick to fight. If it weren''t for the bonus challenge, I might as well watch TV at home."


    "That''s right. I''m sick of seeing these tricks. They''re so boring."


    The few people around Samuel were chatting out of boredom, looking like theycked interest. Their


    mentality almost represented most of the audience. From these words, Samuel could understand why


    Saber Twelve wanted to make such a change.


    If the boxing venue continued to operate in the same way as before, it would shut down sooner orter.


    Although the prize challenge would bring a certain amount of danger, such as the injury to Saber


    Twelvest night, it could arouse the audience''s desire. This was a change that they had no choice but


    to do.


    "I think it''s pretty good. Why would you guys get sick o f it?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Upon hearing Samuel¡¯s words, a slight smile appeared on the faces of the people who spoke.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bro, it''s your first time toe here. For people like u s who oftene here, we can see the set of


    moves of the ring fighters at a nce and even guess what the next move will be. What do you think


    it''s worth it?"


    "Since you are new, you don''t know anything. Don''t talk, or you''ll make a fool of yourself.


    "Nowadays, the audience has a very high taste. Isn''t the purpose of spending money to watch the


    boxing match just to stimte? If these boxers can''t stimte the audience, what are you looking at?"


    Samuel did not refute these words. It seemed that he had to arrange another job for Saber Twelve.


    Although the prize challenge could temporarily bring passion to the audience, they would still feel bored


    after a long time.


    Of course, if Saber Twelve could think of other ways to improve the situation, it would be another way.


    "I heard that the audience can still get a bonus if they win thepetition. Why don''t you give it a try?"


    Samuel asked.


    Several people looked at Samuel as if they were looking at a fool and said, "Dude, we paid to watch


    the game, not to be beaten. Although these boxers are a set of moves, they can''t be defeated by


    ordinary people."


    "I don''t think you''re just new. There''s something wrong with your brain. Look at the bulky guy on the


    stage. Can an ordinary person defeat him?"


    "Are you going to challenge him? Although the 500,000 yuan bonus is gone, there are still 300,000 left.


    Do you want to try?"


    The few of them sized Samuel up with a smile of contempt in their eyes.


    "Don''t make fun of this newbie. Look at him. How dare he go to thepetition?"


    "You''re right. With your small body, you''ll have broken arms and legs if you go up. Just watch. Maybe


    someone wille to challengeter."


    "Let me give you some advice. If you don''t know anything, stop talking. Otherwise, you''ll be treated as


    a n idiot."


    Their words were sarcastic, but there was also a hint o f provocation in them. They seemed to be


    deliberately making fun of Samuel, wanting to see if he had the guts to step onto the stage.


    The manager hadn''t yet to inform Samuel, which meant that the man fromst night had not appeared


    yet. Since that was the case, he decided to treat it as a joke.


    "Three hundred thousand isn¡¯t a small sum. I¡¯ll give it a try," Samuel said.


    "Pfft, you''re boasting again?"


    "Bro, if you have the courage to go on stage, I''ll call you grandpa."


    "Count me in. As long as you have the courage to go on stage, I will call you grandpa no matter who


    wins or loses."


    Samuel nodded seriously and said, "That''s what you said, but don''t forget that I don''t mind having a


    few more grandsons."


    "Humph, you go up there first. What''s the use of bragging?"


    "I''m warning you. After you get on stage and get beaten into the hospital, the boxing venue won''t be


    responsible for your injury."


    "Don''t go for wool ande home shorn. Three hundred thousand yuan is not a small amount, but you


    have to have the ability to get it."


    After the first game, Samuel left the auditorium. But in the eyes of those people, he must have taken


    the opportunity to slip away. How could he really go to the arena for the game?


    "s, he ran away. The young people nowadays are so damn good at blowing the bulls in the sky."


    "Do you still believe that he dares to go on stage? We can easily deal with him."


    "Look, he... he''s not leaving!"

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    "What the fuck, is that guy really going?"


    "He is really not afraid of death. In the prize challengepetition, the boxers will never show mercy."


    "Damn it, I won''t really call him grandpa, will I?"


    "Fucking calling him and wait for him to be sent to the hospital. We will go home early."


    Although they were surprised, they didn''t intend to keep their promises. In their opinion, Samuel


    definitely didn''t have the chance to walk out of the ring. Once he was in an ambnce, who would


    know him?


    "Tonight, in order to repay the audience, the boxing venue will have a special audiencepetition.


    Everyone can go on the stage at will. Whoever stands a t the end will get the prize of 100,000 yuan


    offered by the venue," the manager walked up to the stage, holding the microphone and said.


    His words caused quite a stir. 100,000 yuan was not much, but it was enough. Everyone had a chance


    to participate.


    However, with the idea that the enemy would not move, no audience was willing to go on stage for the


    time being.


    At this time, Samuel, who was standing under the


    ring, walked up.


    "The first challenger has already appeared. Who is willing toe up and ept the challenge?" the


    manager asked.


    Samuel was not a big man, and his muscles were not exaggerated. Many people were ready to take


    action. I n their opinion, they had a high chance of winning.


    However, when a figure walked toward the fighting ring, those who were eager to take action


    immediately gave up the idea.


    "It''s him! He''s here again."


    "He defeated Saber Twelvest night. I didn''t expect him to show up today."


    "That guy on the arena failed to hold his temper. If he fought with this person, could he be better than


    Saber Twelve? I heard that Saber Twelve is still in the hospital."


    A smile appeared on the faces of the few people who were talking to Samuel just now.


    "Now you don''t have to worry about calling him grandpa. This guy will be disabled if he doesn''t die."


    "He probably didn''t watchst night''s match. He doesn''t even know how he died."


    "It''s a pity that Saber Twelve fought with himst night. It''s worth watching, but I don''t know how many


    moves this guy can take."


    "How many moves? In my opinion, one move is enough to deal with him."


    After the man went to the arena, the manager''s eyelids jumped. Although this was SamuelSamuel''s


    request, he could not exin to Saber Twelve if something happened. 1


    "Be careful, Brother Samuel." Before stepping down from the ring, the manager walked up to Samuel


    and reminded him in a low voice.


    Samuel nodded. The man standing opposite him was just a young man in his early 20s, yet he was


    able to send Saber Twelve into the hospital. Samuel was very surprised.


    Van Jun had once said that it was considered a rare talent for Samuel to possess such strength at his


    age. However, the young man standing in front of him was clearly even more talented than him.


    Otherwise, how could he have defeated even Saber Twelve?


    "Can you tell me your name?" Samuel asked the man.


    The man smiled and said, "Are you here to avenge the personst night? Since it''s revenge, why talk


    so much nonsense?"


    Samuel smiled. He could sense the young man''s arrogance through his words alone. However, he did


    have the capital to be arrogant. There was probably not a single person in Cloud City who could send


    Saber Twelve into the hospital.


    The two of them attacked at the same time with great tacit understanding. For the spectators in the


    stands, this was a very exciting battle. The two sides fought with each other and came back with each


    other.


    But for Samuel, he felt overwhelming pressure from the very beginning. This kind of pressure was like


    he was fighting with Yan Jun. It was suffocating.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel was getting more and more shocked. He even felt that even Yan Jun would have to put in a lot


    of effort in order to defeat him.


    Where did this monstere from? At such an age, he could have such amazing skills!


    "It''s meaningless." Samuel suddenly heard the man say while they were fighting.


    Just as an ominous premonition arose in his heart, Samuel felt that his fist seemed to have a phantom.


    Obviously, it was because he was too fast, so people could not see clearly what would happen.


    He subconsciously ced his hands on his chest.


    However, in an instant, a huge force came from his palms to his whole body. Then, his body flew


    backward uncontrobly. It was not until he hit the rope that he stopped.


    The burning pain in his hands had reached the point where he was numb and unconscious. Samuel


    clenched his teeth and his hands couldn''t stop trembling.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Strong!


    Very strong!


    This young man brought pressure to Samuel. It was as though Yan Jun was standing in front of him.


    "You piece of trash, yet you dare take revenge for him? " That person said to Samuel.


    "Can we make friends with each other?" It would not b e good news for Samuel to be an


    opponent of such a strong enemy. It would be the best thing to draw him over to his side.


    However, he didn''t seem to have any intention of doing so. He smiled contemptuously and said, "Make


    friends with trash like you? I''m sorry, I''m not interested."


    After that, he looked around at the spectators stand and said, "Who else is here to rob me of these


    100,000 yuan?"


    Last night, when he was fighting against Saber Twelve, most of the audience was present. They had


    seen how powerful he was. Who dared to fight at this time?


    "Since there is no one, you should give me the money, right?" The man said to the manager.


    The manager nced at Samuel. When he saw


    Samuel nodding, he said, "I''ll go get the money for you right away."


    Samuel returned to the boxer''s lounge backstage. There was nothing unusual on the surface of his


    hands, but the burning pain did not disappear at all. Fortunately, he had to bear the force with his


    palms. If he had punched, he would have been in the ster for a week.


    "Brother Samuel, he left after taking the money." After a while, the manager came to the lounge and


    said to Samuel.


    Samuel nodded. People like him were not only after money, but also for other purposes.


    "Have you sent someone to follow him?" Samuel asked.


    "I''ve sent someone to follow himst night, but he has a strong sense of anti-tracking. I don''t think there


    will be any results tonight," the manager said.


    Samuel said with a gloomy face, "I''ll try my best. I hope he''s noting for us. Otherwise, we''ll be in


    big trouble."


    After resting for a while, Samuel left the boxing venue and went to the hospital to exin the situation


    to Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve was not surprised that Samuel would lose. He knew that there was not much difference


    between their strengths. Since he had lost so easily, there was no way that Samuel would win.


    "Brother Samuel, do you think a man like him would b e short of money?" asked Saber Twelve.


    "I understand what you mean. I will find a way to find out his identity as soon as possible." Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve nodded and sighed. "Where did we provoke this master? He''s so abnormal."


    Samuel looked at him with a bitter smile. If someone wanted to take revenge on him, it was highly


    possible that it would be Luo Bin. However, if one thought about it carefully, it did not seem likely. Given


    Luo Bin''s arrogant character, if he really found such an expert, how could he not show up?


    Furthermore, the conflict between he and Luo Bin started at Tian Changsheng. Even if he wanted to


    make trouble, he should go to the martial arts club of Tian Changsheng.


    On the top floor of Penins Hotel, two people, a man and a woman, stood by the window in the


    presidential suite. Judging from their backs, they looked very young. The woman was wearing sses.


    If Samuel had seen them, he would have been very shocked, because she was Qi Yiyun, while the


    man beside her was a young man who was fighting with Samuel in the ring.


    "Donghao, in Cloud City, is there anything for you to miss?" Qi Yiyun pushed the frame and asked.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The man named Donghao looked at Qi Yiyun obsessively, with a strong sense of love in his eyes.


    "What''s there to miss in a ce where trash is piled u p? As long as you''re here, it''s heaven for me."


    Donghao did not hide his love at all.


    Qi Yiyun was not moved by Donghao''s words. Her eyes were indifferent as she said, "You''re not


    qualified to change my preferences."


    After saying this, Qi Yiyun turned her head, took off her sses, looked at Donghao, and continued,


    "Don''t forget your position. You''re just a servant."


    Donghao lowered his head. Although there was unwillingness in his eyes, he did not dare to resist at


    all. He said, "Miss, I know."


    "Samuel is very interesting. Can you find out who he i s?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "I''ve already met him. He''s just a piece of trash."


    Donghao said disdainfully.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    When she heard Donghao''s words, Qi Yiyun frowned and asked coldly, "What did you do behind my


    back again? I''m warning you, if you continue to act without permission, then get out of here."


    Donghao quickly exined, "I just found an underground boxing house here, so I went to y. I


    happened to meet him. His rtionship with the underground boxing house should not be shallow."


    Underground boxing house?


    Qi Yiyun''s cold face gradually showed a smile and she said, "He''s a good-for-nothing for three years,


    but he suddenly bought Hillside Vi, and he has something t o do with the underground boxing house.


    This person i s really interesting."


    When he saw the smile on Qi Yiyun''s face that had never been shown before, Donghao suddenly had


    a trace of killing intent. He said, "Miss, this kind of trash is not worthy of you."


    "Humph, do you think you''re worthy of me?" Qi Yiyun snorted. "It''s not up to you to meddle in who I''m


    interested in. He''s my sister''s husband. If you hurt him even a little, I won''t let you off."


    After that, Qi Yiyunughed. As long as it was what she wanted, even if it was her best friend''s


    husband, s o what? As long as he was qualified, Qi Yiyun would


    not hesitate to get it.


    During the school period, Qi Yiyun had always been a good girl and never fought with others. Even if


    she was bullied, she would swallow her pride. She was harmless with sses, but no one knew that Qi


    Yiyun, who took off her sses, had an amazing family background in the US. Even the royal family


    had a deep rtionship with her family.


    Samuel had endured for three years, while Qi Yiyun had endured the entire life of a student!


    Donghao restrained his killing intent. Although he was very strong, in front of Qi Yiyun, he was just like


    a dog. Even if he knew that he would never get Qi Yiyun in his life, he was willing to do anything for Qi


    Yiyun. Perhaps, this was the final form of a dog.


    After returning home from the hospital, Samuel thought that Linda and Qi Yiyun were still at home and


    he had to sleep in the guest room. Unexpectedly, the two of them had left. This was a big surprise.


    When he returned to the room, Yvonne had already fallen asleep at this time. However, Samuel was


    not as cautious as usual. Instead, he coughed a few times on purpose.


    Yvonne''s body was turned to the side, her back towards Samuel. Even though her eyes were closed,


    her eyshes were trembling slightly. It was clear that she wasn''t asleep.


    The cough didn''t wake Yvonne up, and Samuel didn''t give up. He deliberately pretended to be careless


    and kicked the bedside table.


    "Hiss." Samuel, who did not control his strength well, was in so much pain that he gasped.


    At this time, Yvonne, who was nervous, could not pretend to sleep any longer. She sat up and asked


    Samuel, "What''s wrong?"


    "I identally kicked the cab," Samuel said with a n embarrassed look.


    "Why are you so careless? Are you okay? Did you bleed?" Yvonne quickly got out of bed and walked to


    Samuel¡¯s side. She squatted down to have a look.


    Feeling Yvonne''s concern, Samuel felt warm in his heart and said, "It''s nothing. I''m just a little hungry."


    "Hungry?" Yvonne stood up and said, "I''ll go to the kitchen and see what else I can eat."


    As soon as she took a step forward, Samuel grabbed Yvonne''s hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "You don''t have to go through so much trouble. Just have a bit of red," Samuel said shamelessly.


    Yvonne was stunned for a moment. Only then did she understand what the shameless Samuel meant,


    and his cheeks suddenly turned red.


    Seeing Yvonne lowered her head and said nothing, Samuel said, "You won''t go back on your word, will


    you? We''ve made a deal."


    Yvonne''s face was so red that it was about to bleed. Although she had expected Samuel would bring


    this u p, how could she be willing to face such a shy situation?


    "Didn''t you say you could beat Shangguan Heibai? If you can defeat him, you can eat whatever you


    want in the future," Yvonne lowered her head and said.


    Samuel knew that this was Yvonne''s stalling tactic, but her offer was too tempting. He could think of it


    anytime, and it was much better than the first time.


    "There''s no limit to the number of times I can use it?" Samuel asked.


    "No, no, you can think about it as much as you want, but can you won?" Yvonne raised her head and


    looked straight into Samuel''s eyes. 1


    Samuel smiled slightly and said confidently, "It''s not easy to beat him. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely get you


    a champion, and let Shangguan Haibai admit my power.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    "You''re bragging. Don''t you feel ufortable if you don''t brag for a day?" Yvonne pursed her lips in


    disdain.


    "You''ll know when I''m done. I''m not bragging. I''m a real master," Samuel said.


    "Go to sleep, you''re awesome." After Yvonne said this, she took the lead to get on the bed and turned


    to face Samuel.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Samuel''s eyebrows were twitching. Didn''t she know that the visual impact of lying on her side was so


    great that it made it easier for people to imagine?


    Early the next morning, the two of them went up the mountain road. After reaching the top of the


    mountain, the refreshing air always made people couldn''t help but take a few deep breaths.


    "By the way, Yiyun is also going to thepetition. You two can go together. You can take care of her


    on the way," Yvonne said to Samuel.


    When it came to Qi Yiyun, Samuel¡¯s intuition told him directly that this woman was not as simple as she


    seemed on the surface. When she took off her sses, she seemed to have changed into another


    person.


    "How much do you know about Qi Yiyun?" Samuel asked.


    "We know each other very well. We used to be the best sisters in college, and I know very well what


    kind of rtives they have and what they do. However, after she went abroad, we had less contact with


    each other. I heard from her that her parents were doing business abroad, and she needed to help, so


    she was very busy." Yvonne said.


    Samuel nodded his head. Whether this information was true or not, it would be fine as long as Manfred


    checked it out.


    "What about her? What kind of person is she?" Samuel continued to ask.


    "Since you''re so interested in Yiyun, do you have any ideas?" Yvonne looked at Samuel warily.


    Samuel said with a wry smile, "I was just asking. If you don''t want to say it, forget it."


    Yvonne''s words were just a joke. She was not worried Samuel would fall in love with Qi Yiyun.


    "Yiyun is a very obedient girl who stands aloof from worldly affairs. In school, if it weren''t Linda, I don''t


    know how she would have been bullied. She never knew how to resist. She was bullied and wronged.


    She never said a word and endured it silently. She should b e very afraid of trouble. So when we were


    at school, Linda and I treated her as our own daughter and protected her." Yvonne said, with a faint


    distressed look on her face, as if she was thinking about what had happened in school.


    The weak?


    Samuel took a deep breath. In his opinion, Qi Yiyun was not a weak person. The aggressiveness in her


    bones could never be possessed by a weak person.


    More importantly, if she was really so weak in school, i t would be impossible to hone her momentum


    with only a few years of economic growth. The only exnation was that she had been pretending in


    front of Yvonne and Linda.


    If that was the case, this woman was too terrifying.


    And why did she have to endure for so many years?


    "What''s wrong with you?" Yvonne looked at Samuel, who had a serious look on his face.


    "It''s nothing. I hope I''m overthinking it." Samuel let out a breath of bad luck.


    After going down the mountain, Samuel first sent Yvonne to thepany, and then went to Hex Capital


    Nightclub to ask Manfred to investigate Qi Yiyun''s background.


    In the afternoon, Manfred sent a message back saying that Qi Yiyun''s family had many farmers''


    rtives, all ordinary people, and her parents did go overseas to do business a few years ago. They


    rarely returned home for so many years. As for what happened to her family abroad, Manfred couldn''t


    find out. After all, Manfred''s power was only in Cloud City.


    After hearing these words, SamuelSamuel breathed a sigh of relief. He thought, "Maybe I really think


    too much. Since there is a proof of rtives, then Qi Yiyun''s background shouldn''t be a problem." 1


    As for her strength, perhaps it was forced by her life abroad in the past few years, forcing her to show


    her strong side to hide her weakness.


    "Samuel, you little fellow, don''t tell me that you have any thoughts about this woman? You cannot do


    anything that will let my sister-inw down." Manfred used a threatening tone to warn Samuel.


    "Get out of my way. Am I that kind of person?" Samuel swore and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Nearing thepetition, Samuel and Qi Yiyun took the ne to Fuyang City. Yvonne was afraid that


    her best friend would feel wronged, so she bought two first -ss tickets. She was clearly good to Qi


    Yiyun.


    But for Samuel, although Qi Yiyun s identity had been investigated clearly, he repeatedly warned


    himself in his heart that he was just thinking too much, but there would always be a trace of haze


    lingering. This was intuition. His intuition told him that even though Qi Yiyun looked simple on the


    surface, she actually hid some secrets. It was just that there was no evidence to prove his conjecture.


    There were only four people in the first-ss cabin. In addition to Samuel and Qi Yiyun, there was


    another man and a woman. They looked very young, probably i n their early twenties. When they got


    on the ne, they kept talking. Their voices were loud and annoying from time to time.


    Perhaps Qi Yiyun couldn''t stand being disturbed on the journey, so she stood up politely and walked to


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    the two of them. She said, "Excuse me for disturbing your chat. I want to have a rest. Can you lower


    the volume o f your chat?"


    Qi Yiyun''s attitude andnguage were both very polite, but the two of them were still very dissatisfied


    with her appearance.


    "What does it have to do with you? Is there a rule that you can''t talk on the ne? If you think it''s too


    noisy, why don''t you take the private ne yourself?" The girl looked at Qi Yiyun coldly. She had a very


    beautiful face, but at this moment, she looked a little repulsive.


    "I just hope that you can lower your voices," Qi Yiyun looked straight at the girl and continued.


    "Really? What volume do you need? Is that okay?" The boy deliberately raised his voice, looking at Qi


    Yiyun provocatively.


    Qi Yiyun was still gentle and quiet. At first nce, she was a weak woman who was easily bullied. The


    girl stood up directly and angrily pointed at Qi Yiyun, saying, "If you don''t have the ability to buy a


    private ne, don''t meddle in other people''s business."


    "What''s there to do with this kind of life, Dou Wei?


    Look at her outfit of a variegated brand. Is she even able to buy a private jet?" Chang Lang sneered.


    He and Dou Wei were people who came from wealthy families. Their parents were trying their best to


    match them together. Chang Lang was very satisfied with Dou Wei''s appearance and figure. He was


    nning on how to get her as soon as possible.


    "That''s right. Why would Ipete with someone like her?" Dou Wei looked Qi Yiyun up and down and


    said with a mocking smile.


    When Dou Wei sat down again, the two of them originally thought that Qi Yiyun would give up.


    However, instead of doing so, Qi Yiyun continued, "I just want you two to lower your voices. Is it


    difficult?"


    Chang Lang was a little angry. In his opinion, Qi Yiyun was deliberately making things difficult for him


    and Dou Wei was the only girl he liked. How could he let such a bespectacled woman point at him?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you need a spanking?" Chang Lang stood up, pushed Qi Yiyun away directly,


    and swore, "If you talk nonsense again, when you get off the ne, I''ll find someone to teach you a


    lesson."


    Qi Yiyun''s delicate figure took a few steps back, and even her sses identally fell to the ground.


    Her face, which was not covered by sses, stunned Chang Lang so much that he was stunned.


    Although Dou Wei was very beautiful,pared to Qi Yiyun at that moment, there was a world of


    difference. Chang Lang did not expect that after she took off her sses, she seemed to have


    Qi Yiyun squatted down and was about to pick up the broken sses when she reached out a hand.


    "Are you alright?" Samuel asked.


    Qi Yiyun shook her head and said, "I''m fine."


    Samuel didn''t intend to get involved in this matter, because he thought Qi Yiyun had the ability to solve


    it. However, he remembered Yvonne''s warning before he left. If Samuel didn''t help Yiyun, if Yvonne


    knew it, he would be med for sure.


    Walking to the front of Chang Lang, Samuel said in a cold voice, "What kind of man are you to touch a


    girl?"


    Chang Lang''s eyes stayed on Qi Yiyun''s face and he couldn''t bear to look away at all. When he heard


    Samuel¡¯s words, he came to his senses and said in a sharp voice, "Are you a man? You''re just a good-


    for-nothing and have no right to me me if you let your womane forward to settle the matter."


    "Him? We''re just ordinary friends. But even so, you don''t have the right to touch her." Samuel grabbed


    Chang Lang by the cor.


    The look on Chang Lang''s face changed drastically as he said, "What are you doing? Let go of me, or


    else I''ll call the Police."


    "Do you think that you can only bully women with this little ability? You can only call the police when I


    show up?" Samuelughed in disdain.


    Chang Lang was not afraid of meeting him, because h e could not struggle. He felt that Samuel''s


    strength was stronger than his. In the case that he obviously could not defeat Samuel, this was the best


    solution to avoid embarrassing himself.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Although Qi Yiyun impressed him, Dou Wei beside him was his future girlfriend. He could not lose face


    in front of her.


    "I''m a gentleman. Why would I fight with a boorish man like you?" said Chang Lang.


    "A gentleman?" Samuel pushed him back to his seat a s soon as he let go of Chang Lang and


    continued, "I''ve never seen a gentleman touch a woman. I warn you, keep your voice down, or you can


    contact 120 for you. You can go to the hospital when you get off the ne, s o as not to dy the best


    treatment time."


    Looking at Samuel¡¯s serious expression, Chang Lang did not think that he was joking. As the saying


    goes, a wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him. He could only swallow his


    pride.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    A small disturbance ended just like that, and it did not cause too much of a stir. After all, they were on


    the ne, Samuel did not want to make a big deal out of i t. Otherwise, it would not be easy to deal


    with it.


    When Samuel and Qi Yiyun returned to their seats, Dou Wei said to Chang Lang in a soft voice, "You''re


    not going to give up just like that."


    Chang Lang''s expression was ferocious. He gritted his teeth and said, "When I get to Fuyang City, I


    want this guy to be good-looking. That''s my territory. When the


    timees, I''ll be able to deal with him no matter how you want to."


    "If you behave like a man, go and get your face back now," Dou Wei said disdainfully. She could not


    tolerate her future husband being a good-for-nothing. Hence, she could not ept Chang Lang''s


    behavior right now.


    "Dou Wei, this is on the ne. If you make trouble on the ne, you will be pulled into the cklist.


    You won''t even be qualified to take the ne in the future. How can I take you abroad to y?" Chang


    Lang said.


    Hearing these words, Dou Wei felt that it was a little reasonable, so she temporarily suppressed her


    anger.


    "After you get off the ne, if your performance doesn''t satisfy me, don''t meet me again in the future,"


    Dou Wei said.


    "Don''t worry. How can a foreigner like him fight with me in Fuyang City? He can easily be killed," Chang


    Lang said disdainfully.


    After the ne arrived at Fuyang City, they walked out of the airport. Wang Mao was already waiting for


    Samuel.


    The old man hade one day earlier and had already booked a hotel for Samuel. The president of


    Cloud City''s Go Association had actually stood up for Samuel. He did not care about his reputation at


    all.


    For Wang Mao, this little bit of honor was nothing. As long as Samuel could win in thispetition, that


    would be the real face. And the whole Go Association i n Cloud City would also have its honor.


    "Samuel. The hotel is ready. It''s a five-star hotel. If you feel that there''s something wrong, you can tell


    me at any time. I''ll help you change," Wang Mao said to Samuel.


    Samuel could ept Wang Mao''s enthusiasm, but he felt a little ufortable in his heart. After all,


    Wang Mao was an elder at his age. How could he let him do these things in the future?


    "Grandpa Wang, I can do it myself. How can I let you d o it?" Samuel said.


    Wang Mao repeatedly waved his hand and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter. The most important thing for you


    now i s to have a good rest and prepare for war. Don''t worry about other things. With me around, you


    can do anything for you. If you want to eat something, just tell me. I have already known several


    famous restaurants i n Fuyang City. Their tastes are all different. You can choose whatever you like."


    Samuel smiled bitterly. He was really well-prepared. Not only had he booked the hotel, but he had also


    chosen the restaurant.


    "Grandpa Wang, acting like this will make me feel embarrassed. You are an elder!¡± Samuel said.


    "Don''t call me an elder. Even the old man, Tian Changsheng, is your disciple. What am I?" When Wang


    Mao said that, there was a little envy in his eyes.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Looking at Samuel and Qi Yiyun getting into Wang Mao''s car, Chang Lang frowned. Although Samuel


    and Qi Yiyun were not well dressed, Wang Mao''s handmade Tang suit made Chang Lang look at them


    with new eyes. His family could get in touch with some high-end domestic brands. His father also had


    such a Tang suit, which cost tens of thousands of yuan at a time.


    The person who could wear this kind of clothes was definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Chang Lang, did you forget what you said on the ne?" Dou Wei reminded him. She didn''t know the


    value of Wang Mao''s Chinese Tang costume. For someone like her who only knew how to make


    foreign brands, all the other brands were rubbish.


    "Don''t worry, how can I forget what I said? I''ll definitely let you watch a good show." Although Chang


    Lang agreed, after seeing Wang Mao, he had to b e cautious about Samuel''s identity. It was just that


    he couldn''t admit defeat in front of Dou Wei.


    "You''d better shave that woman''s face." Dou Wei said, gnashing her teeth. As the saying goes,


    women''s hearts are the most vicious. After Dou Wei saw Qi Yiyun lose her sses, she felt a sense of


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    inferiority in her heart. However, how could she, a proud woman, ept this feeling? Therefore, she


    wished to destroy Q


    i Yiyun''s appearance.


    It was contradictory because of the size of her voice and she could think of such a vicious way of


    revenge. From this, it could be seen how terrible her mind was.


    It was difficult to raise a woman and a viin. When the two werebined, it would be even more


    troublesome. 1


    After arriving at the hotel in the car, Wang Mao booked two adjacent presidential suites on the top floor.


    It was not until Samuel and Qi Yiyun had packed up their bags that he went back to his room and


    repeatedly reminded Samuel to call him as soon a s possible if there was anything he needed.


    The passionate Wang Mao made Samuel feel stressed, but Qi Yiyun felt that excellent people should


    be treated like this. Since Wang Mao wanted Samuel to win face for Cloud City''s Go Association,


    everything he had done was what he should have done.


    In her room, Qi Yiyun took off all her disguises and took off her sses. She was as morous as an


    iceberg goddess, and even her eyes seemed to be high above.


    Standing by the window, the breeze blew gently, and the hair on the sides swayed with the wind. At this


    moment, Qi Yiyun''s eyes were as bright as torches.


    "The Qi family needs a son-inw who can support the future. If you are qualified, I, Qi Yiyun, am


    willing t o give you anything." Qi Yiyun said to herself. In addition to participating in thepetition this


    time, Qi Yiyun was more important to breathe to rx her body and mind.


    In the U.S., the Qi family had a powerful background, but no matter how powerful the family was, there


    would eventually be an opponent. In the past two years, the Qi family had encountered an


    unprecedented and powerful rival. Their appearance had made the Qi family''s status in the imperial


    family plummet. Although Qi Yiyun had tried her best to maintain the position of the Qi family, the effect


    was minimal.


    In the past two years, Qi Yiyun had been physically and mentally exhausted. Her father had advised


    her to find a capable man to shoulder all of this, but ordinary men could not catch Qi Yiyun''s eye.


    It was not until she returned to China this time that she saw Samuel that Qi Yiyun felt that this man had


    the same tolerance as her. Qi Yiyun knew that she and Samuel were of the same kind, and such a


    person might be qualified to be the son-inw of the Qi family.


    Of course, Qi Yiyun had a series of examinations. Only Samuel passed could she truly face him.


    Dingdong...


    The doorbell rang, and Qi Yiyun closed her eyes again. She walked to the door and opened it.


    "Do you want to go out for a walk? You need to change your sses, don''t you?" Samuel asked,


    standing at the door.


    Qi Yiyun''s sses were already cracked. She indeed needed to change a new pair of sses and


    said," Okay, do you want to give it to me?"


    "You''re the best friend of Yvonne. It doesn''t matter if I give it to you," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Qi Yiyun felt a little dissatisfied. Why did he have to mention Yvonne whenes to


    giving her the gift? Was he secretly warning her?


    Samuel did mean this. He was trying to avoid arousing suspicion.


    Qi Yiyun was very beautiful, even prettier than Yvonne. However, to Samuel, Yvonne''s position in his


    heart was irreceable. So what if she was beautiful? She was nothing more than a bag of skin.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Not long after they left the hotel, Samuel noticed that someone seemed to be following them. A guy


    had been sneaking around when they left the hotel.


    "It seems that the two people on the ne are going to take revenge on us. How could theye to us


    so soon?" Samuel whispered to Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun turned her head and saw Donghao''s figure in the crowd. Although it was only a back, how


    could Qi Yiyun not recognize him?


    Donghao had met Samuel in the ring. If Samuel could see his face clearly, he would definitely be


    suspicious.


    "What should we do?" Qi Yiyun asked Samuel.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just pretend you don''t know anything. If he really dares to do it, we can just run


    faster," Samuel said with a smile.


    When the two turned around and continued to walk forward, Qi Yiyun quietly made a gesture with her


    hands behind her back.


    "Must I just run? You''re a man. Are you afraid of fighting?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Samuel nodded naturally and said, "Have you forgotten what my name is? How dare I fight with


    others?"


    Qi Yiyun smiled and stopped talking. He had such a


    deep rtionship with the ring, but he deliberately hid this. It was so simr to her life trajectory, which


    made Qi Yiyun feel more and more that Samuel and she were the same kind of people.


    It was said that the same kind cherished each other, s o Qi Yiyun felt that it was getting stronger and


    stronger.


    After entering a shopping mall, Samuel found that the man who had been following them had


    disappeared. Maybe it was just that Chang Lang wanted to know what they were doing, so he did not


    think much about it. Moreover, he could not easily figure out the thoughts of those rich second


    generations.


    He''ll deal with whateveres his way. As long as others don''t offend him, he won''t offend them.


    He changed a pair of sses for Qi Yiyun. Of course, it was paid by Samuel. Although it was not


    cheap, it was just nothing.


    Then they went to eat together and returned to the hotel. Wang Mao called Samuel at meal time.


    Samuel felt it too much that he almost couldn''t stand it.


    That night, when Chang Lang and Dou Wei came out o f the bar, Chang Lang didn''t make Dou Wei


    drunk. He originally thought that they could spend a good night a t the hotel tonight, but it seemed like


    he had no choice but to send Dou Wei home.


    As soon as they got in the car, the back seat was opened and one man quickly got in.


    "Dude, are you fucking in the wrong car? Get out of here quickly." Chang Lang was already in a bad


    mood, so he naturally didn''t have a good tone when he encountered such a thing again.


    There was a hint of a cold smile on the man sitting in the backseat. A gleaming dagger was stuck in


    front of Chang Lang''s neck.


    "Let''s go."


    Chang Lang was so scared that his whole body trembled. Dou Wei wanted to get out of the car


    immediately but the man grabbed hold of her hair.


    "If you want to run away again, I''ll kill you." That person said coldly.


    "Bro... Big Brother, don''t mess around. I''ll give you whatever money you want," Chang Lang said in a


    panic. The guy was wearing a hat, so his face couldn''t be seen clearly, but his voice made Chang Lang


    feel a chill in the heat. He knew that this fierce gangster was definitely not joking.


    "Drive, go wherever I say, or I''ll help you open your neck," said the man.


    "Alright, alright, alright. Big Brother, don''t shake your hands. My driving might be a little bumpy, so you


    have to be careful," Chang Lang reminded him in a trembling voice.


    Following hismand, the car drove to the suburbs o f Fuyang City. The wilderness without street


    waspletely dark, and Chang Lang was almost scared out of his wits.


    Dou Wei''s face had already turned pale. She had never been robbed before, so she was extremely


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    afraid.


    "Stop." In a deste ce, that person said.


    Chang Lang stepped on the brake and stopped the car steadily. Then he said, "Brother, whatever you


    want, I''ll give it to you. If you like this woman, you can just take her and y with it."


    Hearing this, Dou Wei''s limbs were already weak, but i t couldn''t stop her from ring up at Chang


    Lang. She said thickly, "Chang Lang, what are you talking about? Are you still a man or not?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Dou Wei. It''s your honor to have this Big Brother take a fancy to you." In order to


    save his life, Chang Lang did not care about what Dou Wei thought of him.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    "Get out."


    As the man gave the order, Chang Lang and Dou Wei quickly got out of the car.


    The moonlight was thin, but the appearance of the person could be seen clearly. When he took off the


    hat and showed his face, wasn''t this Donghao?


    Chang Lang lowered his head and didn''t dare to look a t Donghao, because he knew that the


    appearance of these bandits couldn''t be seen by others. Otherwise, they would be killed.


    "Kneel," Donghao said lightly, ying with the dagger i n his hand.


    The spineless Chang Lang knelt on the ground, and so did Dou Wei. At this moment, their rich sense of


    superiority was gone.


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you bully my young Miss?" Donghao said with a sneer.


    "Eldest Brother, are you looking for the wrong person? How could I bully your young Miss? I don''t even


    know her." Chang Lang immediately denied it. In order to preserve his life, he could use Dou Wei as a


    shield. How could he admit such a thing at this moment?


    Furthermore, in Chang Lang''s memory, he had indeed not offended anyone.


    "No, the youngdy''s sses were broken. Wasn''t it you who did it?" Donghao said.


    sses!


    The first thing that came to his mind was Qi Yiyun, the gentle and quiet woman, who had such a


    powerful subordinate on the ne.


    "Eldest Brother, I''m sorry. I don''t know how powerful your Miss is. I didn''t do it on purpose. Please


    spare m e. I''ll apologize to her face to face," said Chang Lang as he kowtowed.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Forgiving you is the work of God, and my responsibility is to send you to see God." Donghao walked


    up to Chang Lang as he spoke.


    His words scared the hell out of him. Arge part of his crotch was wet, and he kept kowtowing and


    begging for mercy.


    At that moment, Dou Wei was no longer afraid, because she felt that the person in front of her was just


    Qi Yiyun who hade to deliberately scare them.


    "A woman dressed in rags is actually ady. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a poordy. Go back and


    tell this bitch that I, Dou Wei, am not someone who can be easily intimidated," Dou Wei said.


    When Donghao heard this, he instantly frowned. He would not allow anyone to say Qi Yiyun''s fault. In


    his heart, Qi Yiyun was like a goddess. She could not be sphemed by anyone. What qualifications


    did she have? 1 "Am I trying to scare you?" As soon as he finished speaking, he stabbed his knife into


    Chang Lang''s neck.


    The moment he pulled out the knife, Chang Lang, who was covering his neck, was bleeding. He


    opened his eyes wide and looked at Donghao in disbelief. It was obvious that this woman, Dou Wei,


    had said something she shouldn''t have said. Why was he the one suffering? 1


    Seeing this scene, Dou Wei was instantly dumbfounded. To scare her? Was this just to scare her?


    With a cry of wow, Dou Wei burst into tears and said i n a tearful voice, "Don''t, don''t, I beg you, don''t kill


    me."


    Chang Lang had fallen to the ground. Under the moonlight, the scarlet color was particrly strange.


    Dou Wei''s courage was almost broken, and her snot and tears were stuck on her face. She kept


    kowtowing. 1


    "Since you''re so disrespectful to the young miss, death is the only way you can atone for your sins."


    Chang Lang walked up to Dou Wei and tugged at her hair. Dou Wei held her head high, his eyes


    devoid of any emotion. His de had ended Dou Wei''s life. 1


    After killing two people, Donghao took out a cigarette.


    He didn''t panic at all and looked very calm. After looking at the two corpses, he didn''t intend to bury


    them. Instead, he strode away.


    "Miss, as long as Donghao is alive, I will never allow anyone to insult you. Only I can stand by your


    side. I a m the only one."


    The next morning, Samuel got up at eight o''clock. Before he nned to have breakfast, the doorbell


    rang.


    Wang Mao, who served as a waiter, actually delivered the breakfast to Samuel. This kind of meticulous


    care made Samuel ufortable.


    "Grandpa Wang, I feel a lot of pressure when you do this." Samuel said with a wry smile.


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s just a small matter. Don''t think too much. It''s just a piece of cake," Wang Mao


    said with a smile.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly and said, "Grandpa Wang, don''t worry. I will try my best topete."

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    There was no limit to the number of times he could taste the lipstick. Just on this point, Samuel would


    not take it lightly in thepetition. So in his opinion, Wang Mao''s worry waspletely unnecessary.


    "By the way, you''d better not go anywhere these few days. Stay in the hotel. Now that Fuyang City is


    not peaceful, don''t let any idents happen," Wang Mao said to Samuel.


    "Howe it''s not peaceful now?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "I saw the news when I got up early in the morning. Two people were killed in the suburbsst night.


    One was a boy and the other was a girl. They were so young that their throats were blocked. What a


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    pity! Such a good life is gone." Wang Mao sighed. The affairs of the world were unpredictable. It was


    hard to tell whether tomorrow or ident woulde first.


    Block the throat!


    How much hatred did he need to have to kill in this way?


    Samuel quickly turned on the TV. The local TV station''s news was broadcasting the news in a cycle. I n


    a short period of time, the news had already caused a sensation in the city.


    "I heard that the young man named Chang Lang was


    born in a good family and he didn''t have time to enjoy his beautiful life." Wang Mao sighed.


    "What did you say?" Samuel heard this; he turned his head instantly and looked at Wang Mao sharply.


    Seeing Samuel¡¯s reaction, Wang Mao asked in confusion, "Do you know this man?"


    "The dead girl is called Dou Wei, isn''t she?" Samuel asked. Even he could not remain calm at this


    moment. Was there really such a coincidence in this world?


    He had offended Qi Yiyun during the day, but his throat had been sealed at night!


    "Yes, are they really your friends?" Wang Mao asked in surprise.


    Samuel''s face darkened. The timing of their death was too coincidental, and the purpose of this


    revenge was very obvious.


    "Since he didn''t do it, Qi Yiyun must have something t o do with it!"


    Samuel suddenly remembered what happened when h e went to buy sses with Qi Yiyun yesterday.


    Could i t be that it was not Chang Lang''s men who followed them, but Qi Yiyun s men?


    "Grandpa Wang, I''m not eating. I''m going to see Qi Yiyun," Samuel said as he walked out of the room.


    Wang Mao was confused and didn''t know what had happened, but he still stayed in the room and


    quietly waited Samuel toe back.


    He pressed the doorbell of Qi Yiyun''s room. After opening the door, Qi Yiyun, who was wearing a pair


    of silk pajamas, still looked confused. Obviously, she had not woken up. 1


    "What''s wrong? Why did youe to me so early?" Qi Yiyun asked Samuel in confusion.


    Samuel walked into the room and looked at Qi Yiyun''s sexy figure indifferently. He said, "Chang Lang


    and Dou Wei are dead."


    "Dead? How could they be dead?" Qi Yiyun said in shock.


    Samuel carefully watched Qi Yiyun¡¯s expression change, hoping to find a w in it. However, the


    change in her pupils indicated that she did not know about it at all.


    "Could it be that I''m overthinking things? It''s just that Chang Lang and Dou Wei was unlucky and met a


    bandit?"


    "I don''t know either. It''s strange. You can have a look." Samuel turned on the TV and transferred to the


    local T V station.


    Qi Yiyun read the news and her expression gradually turned incredulous.


    "Samuel, did you kill them to help me vent my anger? Are you stupid? How can you kill them?" Qi


    Yiyun said in a panic.


    If she was acting, Samuel could only be convinced, because there was no w in her body movements


    and expressions.


    "I don''t even dare to kill a chicken. How dare I kill? It seems that they are unlucky and met robbers,"


    Samuel said.


    "I didn''t expect this ce to be so messy. It''s better if we don''t leave the hotel. If I encounter such a


    person, you, a weak person, can''t save me," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel nodded and said, "That''s a good idea. I was worried that you would go shopping."


    "Do I need clothes to offset me?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile. At that moment, she didn''t wear sses,


    so there was no need to say too much about her charm.


    "Go wash your face and brush your teeth. I''m going back to my room. By the way, I''m not going


    downstairs for breakfast. Wang Mao has already sent breakfast to my room," Samuel said.


    "Mr. Wang is so biased toward you that I can''t help but envy you," said Qi Yiyun jealously.


    Sending Samuel out of the room, Qi Yiyun''s expression changed the moment she closed the door, full


    of hostility.


    She didn''t have to think to know who did this, but she had already warned Donghao not to do anything


    without her permission. She didn''t expect him to kill Chang Lang and Dou Wei!

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Qi Yiyun clearly saw the doubt in Samuel¡¯s eyes. Previously, Qi Yiyun could feel Samuel''s suspicion for


    her. But now, what Donghao had done had undoubtedly made Samuel more vignt against her.


    Qi Yiyun, who was washing her face and brushing her teeth, put on her sses and changed clothes,


    and went to the third floor of the hotel.


    Donghao didn''t do anything after killing people. To him, it was just a piece of cake. In the U.S., many


    flies that surrounded Qi Yiyun had died in his hands. For Donghao, protecting Qi Yiyun was a character


    of his life. Besides, he didn''t allow anyone to get close to Qi Yiyun.


    If Qi Yiyun hadn''t warned him, he would have killed Samuel as well!


    "Miss." Donghao greeted her with a smile after he opened the door and saw Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun walked into the room. The moment she closed the door, she pped Donghao in the face.


    Several blood marks scratched by her nails were shocking.


    "Since you think you don''t need to listen to my words and can do whatever you want, then get lost," Qi


    Yiyun said coldly.


    "Miss, this kind of trash bullied and humiliated you.


    They deserve to die." Donghao lowered his head and said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Whether they die or not is up to me. Who do you think you are to dare to stand up for me?" Qi Yiyun


    pped Donghao in the face again.


    The wound was bleeding, but Donghao didn''t even frown. He said, "Miss, I just killed two people."


    Seeing that Donghao still didn''t repent and didn''t know where he was wrong, Qi Yiyun kept pping


    him in the face one after another.


    Donghao didn''t even turn his head, and he was willing to be pped.


    "As long as young miss is happy, it doesn''t matter even if Donghao''s face is smashed." Donghao said.


    Qi Yiyun''s palm was already red. This was caused by the feedback force.


    When Donghao saw this, he quickly stopped Qi Yiyun and said, "Miss, let me do it myself."


    Since the p was loud and ear-splitting, Donghao didn''t show any mercy.


    Qi Yiyun didn''t stop him. She looked at everything coldly until blood spilled from the corner of


    Donghao''s mouth. Then she said, "I''ll give you onest chance. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll ask my


    father to call you back."


    "Thank you, Miss." Donghao bent down and lowered his head. His cheeks were swollen after being


    beaten,


    but he still had a grateful expression on his face.


    Qi Yiyun warned, "Samuel is very important to me. If you get in the way, I will kill you with my own


    hands."


    When Donghao heard this, his face was full of unwillingness. He said, "Miss, if you need a chess piece,


    I will be more useful and willing than him."


    "You?" Qi Yiyun looked at Donghao disdainfully and said, "What else can you do besides being able to


    fight? Can you solve the Qi family''s affairs with your fists? Can you still fight your way into the imperial


    family?"


    Donghao gritted his teeth. Other than his fists, he did not have any other abilities. He could not break


    into the imperial family of the U.S., but what about


    Samuel? He was just a piece of trash. How could he be valued by the young mistress?


    "Miss, the greater the expectation you have for him, the greater the disappointment you will feel."


    Donghao said.


    Qi Yiyun smiled lightly and said, "I''m sure that he won''t let me down, because we are the same kind of


    people. I can smell the difference in him. He and I are just for some purpose."


    "Is it for Yvonne?" Donghao asked.


    Qi Yiyun''s expression turned cold and she said, "So what if she''s Yvonne? A man''s lust is the easiest to


    waver. As long as he can help the Qi family, so what if I give him my innocent body?" i


    Donghao''s chest was burning with uncontroble anger. "Miss, how can you be touched by such a


    person?"


    However, Qi Yiyun''s attitude was firm. Donghao knew that if he killed Samuel, then he would never be


    able t o stay by Qi Yiyun''s side for the rest of his life.


    He had to find a way to let Qi Yiyun know that Samuel was not the most suitable candidate. He was the


    only one.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In Samuel''s room, Wang Mao''s breakfast was like wax to him. It wasn''t that it didn''t taste good; it was


    because there was a hidden secret in Samuel''s heart that he didn''t have the desire to taste the


    delicious food.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    "Samuel, are you worried about the match?" Wang Mao asked as he looked at Samuel¡¯s worried


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    expression. The most taboo in a match was nervousness and stage fright. He knew that this was


    Samuel¡¯s first time participating in a match.


    Furthermore, it was arge-scalepetition where experts were like a forest. It was inevitable for him


    to b e nervous. However, this kind of emotion could not be brought into thepetition. Otherwise, it


    would affect his performance.


    "No, there''s nothing to worry about in thepetition. " Samuel said faintly.


    Wang Mao didn''t know what Samuel was thinking. When he heard this, he just regarded it as Samuel¡¯s


    self-constion and said, "How about I find a way for you to rx?"


    "Grandpa Wang, I''m really fine. Thepetition is very simple for me." Samuel said this; he suddenly


    thought of something and asked Wang Mao, "Grandpa Wang, will Shangguan Heibai participate in this


    "No, Shangguan Heibai, with his status, has not participated in domesticpetitions for a long time,


    and even internationalpetitions are rare. He is now a leading yer in the circle of Go yers. If


    he goes next, how can otherspare with him?" Wang


    Mao said with a bitter smile. If Shangguan Heibai took part in thispetition, then thispetition


    would b e meaningless. It was purely a personal performance show of Shangguan Heibai.


    "So, is there any way to let himpete with me? I must defeat him this time," Samuel said. He had


    promised Yvonne that if he could defeat Shangguan Heibai, he could get a chance to taste the lipstick


    which he could not use to limit his consumption. This was also the purpose of Samuel toe to


    Fuyang City.


    "You... you want topete with Shangguan Heibai?" Wang Mao looked at Samuel in shock. Although


    he had caused some trouble for Shangguan Heibaist time, he had lost in the end. Even if he was


    unwilling, he would have to endure for a few years in the face of a person like Shangguan Heibai. He


    would wait until his chess skill improved before he could take revenge. In such a hurry, wouldn''t he lose


    face and be beaten?


    "Yes, I mustpete with him. Otherwise, it would be a waste of time for me toe to Fuyang City,"


    Samuel said.


    "Why?" Wang Mao asked in confusion. Didn''t hee t o Fuyang City to participate inpetitions?


    Could it be that SamuelSamuel had other motives? 1


    Samuel gave a strange smile and said, "This is my personal privacy. I can''t reveal it to you casually.


    Help me think of a way to y chess with Shangguan Heibai."


    "Well..." Wang Mao frowned. In his opinion, it was almost impossible. Moreover, Shangguan Heibai


    deliberately hyped Samuel and Ouyang Xiujie, which showed that he was very confident in Ouyang


    Xiujie''s strength now. At least, he had found a way to deal with Samuel.


    Now that it was uncertain whether he would be able t o win the championship, how was he going to


    y chess with Shangguan Heibai?


    "Samuel, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s just that I really can''t think of a good solution. After


    all... n o one can order Shangguan Heibai about his position. As long as he doesn''t want to, no one can


    force him," Wang Mao said in a dilemma.


    Samuel smacked his lips and said, "It seems that he needs to do it himself. Okay, I know. You don''t


    have to worry about it. I''ll figure it out by myself."


    "Samuel, I still have to remind you. Even though you are quite formidable, there are many experts


    participating this time, so you definitely can''t let your guard down," Wang Mao said.


    Samuel waved his hand indifferently and said, "Don''t worry. I''m in my best condition now."


    With Yvonne''s stimtion, how could Samuel not be i n a good state? As long as he thought of the red


    vor, hisbat strength would burst out.


    There were still two days before thepetition. In the past two days, Samuel and Qi Yiyun did not


    leave the hotel. Although he did not need to practice, with Q i Yiyun''s strength, if she wanted to get a


    good result in thepetition, she had to practice and score.


    Finally, on the day of thepetition, Samuel was lightly equipped, and Qi Yiyun looked a little serious.


    Aftering out of the preliminary contest''s battle list, Qi Yiyun let out a sigh of relief. She was not in


    the same group as Samuel, which meant that she could go further.


    Although Qi Yiyun didn''t care about thepetition, i t was an opportunity to prove her strength. If she


    had met Samuel earlier, she would have left early.


    "Thankfully I didn''t meet you. I hope we will never have the chance topete." Qi Yiyun smiled at


    Samuel.


    "That''s for sure. Our fate is that of friends at most,"


    Samuel said.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    The original purpose of the game was that it wouldst for four days. In the previous three days,


    Samuel won all the games smoothly. For him, those famous yers in the chess field almost did


    nothing to stop him. But in these three days, there was a very strange phenomenon. The schedule of


    the first two days was very rxed, but on the third day, he had so many matches that he almost had


    no time to rest.


    Qi Yiyun had been defeated in thepetition with Ouyang Xiujie. Herpetition was over, but


    Samuel, who had fought four rounds in a row today, was still going on.


    "How can there be such a strangepetition format? He still has two games, and he doesn''t even


    have time to rest in the middle of the way. This kind of high-intensity battle is not something that


    ordinary people can handle," Qi Yiyun said with confusion. Her opponent Ouyang Xiujie had already


    advanced to the finals tomorrow, and Samuel, who was most likely to b e Ouyang Xiujie''s opponent,


    still had two more games at the moment.


    "The day before yesterday and yesterday''s matches were very rxed. The organizers had piled up


    almost all of his opponents until today. They were purposely using up his mental energy." Wang Mao


    said indignantly. He had never seen this kind ofpetition format before when he had participated i


    n more than a hundredpetitions. Moreover, Samuel''s opponents were all very slow today. They


    had deliberately wasted time and effort to exhaust his patience. They had forced Samuel to be


    exhausted mentally.


    "Do you mean that Shangguan Heibai is ying tricks behind the scenes?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Wang Mao nodded and said, "Except for this old man, n o one will deliberately target him."


    Qi Yiyun frowned and did not understand his behavior. She said, "Shangguan Heibai has hyped up the


    promotion?"


    "Even if he deliberately made things difficult for Samuel, Samuel can still advance. At least Samuel¡¯s


    current state and spirit are still rtively rxed." The only thing that couldfort Wang Mao was


    Samuel¡¯s current state. No matter how slow Samuel¡¯s opponent''s speed of cing a chess piece was,


    Samuel still had a smile on Samuel''s face. It showed that Samuel''s state of mind was not affected. He


    should be very confident in the uingpetition. There should not be any problem in advancing


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    to tomorrow''s finals.


    Qi Yiyun admitted to Wang Mao''s words that Samuel¡¯s state could be seen with the naked eye.


    However, this made Shangguan Heibai''s n seem even more pointless.


    Even if he had consumed Samuel¡¯s willpower today and made him feel tired, the effect would be


    minimal for him after a whole night of rest. It would not affect the finals tomorrow at all.


    Qi Yiyun''s brows furrowed more and more tightly. She felt that Shangguan Heibai had done this for


    other purposes, but Qi Yiyun could not figure out what he was trying to do for the time being.


    The match started in the morning andsted until ten o''clock in the evening. Samuel looked a little


    tired, but the good news was that he won all the matches and advanced to the finals tomorrow.


    Wang Mao let out a sigh of relief. He was confident in Samuel¡¯spetition with Ouyang Xiujie in the


    finals tomorrow. After all, Ouyang Xiujie had once been defeated by him.


    "Samuel, how is it?" Wang Mao walked to Samuel¡¯s side and asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing. I just need to rest for a while." Samuel rubbed his brows. Even though he won every


    match easily, he was a little tired after being focused for a long time while his opponent was


    deliberately stalling for time.


    "Hurry back to the hotel and rest. The final match is tomorrow. If you win Ouyang Xiujie, you will be the


    champion." Wang Mao suppressed the excitement in his heart. This time, Samuel could bring great


    honor t o the Go Association in Cloud City, which could almost shake the reputation of the Go


    Association in Cloud City.


    Samuel nodded. Although he did not take Ouyang Xiujie seriously, he had to go back and rest now.


    Just when everyone thought that today''s game was over and they were going to leave, the host


    suddenly appeared and said something that made Wang Mao furious.


    "The originalpetition periodsted four days, but our senior Mr. Shangguan suddenly had


    something urgent tomorrow, so he couldn''t show up for the finals. If he doesn''t appear in the finals,


    then thepetition this time will undoubtedly leave a great regret. So after our discussion, we decided


    to advance the final. We will do it at once" The host said.


    Do it immediately!

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Samuel had fought six opponents in a row today, which was very tiring for him. Ouyang Xiujie only


    participated in two games today. His mental state was very good. In this case, it was extremely unfair


    for Samuel.


    "How can you do this? Samuel was very tired today. Why did you advance the finals earlier for no


    reason? It''s already ten o''clock in the evening," Wang Mao retorted angrily.


    The person in charge nced at Wang Mao with disdain and said, "This is our decision. You are not


    qualified to interfere, and the person who takes part in thepetition is not you. Why are you so


    desperate?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At this time, a sneer appeared on Qi Yiyun''s face. She couldn''t understand why thepetition format


    was s o strange today, but now she saw through it all.


    Shangguan Heibai didn''t suddenly have a problem. This had been arranged a long time ago. Even the


    opponents Samuel faced today were deliberately arranged by Shangguan Heibai. They deliberately


    slowed down the speed of their cing, lengthened the time of the game, and wore down Samuel''s


    mental state in order to let Samuel face Ouyang Xiujie in his exhausted state.


    "This old thing really doesn''t care about his face in order to beat you," Qi Yiyun said with a scoff.


    Samuel rubbed his temples, a wry smile on his face. H e did not expect Shangguan Heibai to be so


    shameless. It was obvious that it was unfair, yet he was able to use it openly.


    "It''s a pity that, apart from us, no one else would think so. With Shangguan Heibai''s position in the Go


    World, who would oppose him changing thepetition format if he wanted to?" Samuel said.


    Indeed, just like Samuel had said, the other people did not have the slightest objection to the sudden


    change i n thepetition format. On the contrary, they felt that they should proceed as soon as


    possible to avoid dying Shangguan Heibai''s break.


    "Since Senior Shangguan has something important to attend to, it''s only natural for him to carry out the


    finals ahead of schedule."


    "That''s right. We can''t waste any time on Senior Shangguan. Besides, it''ll be meaningless if he''s not in


    the finals."


    "If some people think they can''t fight, they can quit consciously. Anyway, they can''t beat Ouyang


    Xiujie."


    Wang Mao''s anger burned when he heard this. Samuel had already defeated Ouyang Xiujie once, so it


    was easy for him to win the second time. However, Wang Mao was not sure if he would still be able to


    do so in such a disadvantageous situation.


    It was such an obvious dark plot that those people hadn''t seen through it, but had even spoken up for


    Shangguan Heibai.


    "I don''t agree." Wang Mao said.


    "If you don''t agree, who do you think you are? How dare you dy Senior Shangguan?"


    "If you don''t agree, just withdraw from thepetition. No one will force you. Anyway, the champion


    belongs to Ouyang Xiujie. It doesn''t matter whether you quit or not."


    At this moment, Shangguan Heibai brought Ouyang Xiujie out.


    The old man looked apologetic and seemed to feel a little guilty. He said to everyone, "Everyone, it''s


    my fault, Shangguan Heibai, but I do have something important to do tomorrow, so I have to go to the


    finals i n advance."


    "Senior Shangguan, what are you talking about? Your business is important. How can wepare it


    with thepetition?"


    "Senior Shangguan, you are the leading yer in the chess field of China. How can you be dyed by


    such a smallpetition?"


    A few old men in a dog-dog state shamelessly ttered Shangguan Heibai. There were very obvious


    traces of ttery, but they did not feel ashamed at all.


    Shangguan Hebai sighed deliberately and said, "If you really think it''s unfair, then I''ll have Ouyang


    Xiujie withdraw from tomorrow''spetition and let you win the championship. What do you think?"

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Shangguan Heibai seemed to have made concessions, but in fact, they had made concessions in order


    to gain advantages. Because he knew that even if he had agreed, the other people present would not


    have agreed to this situation.


    With his position in the Go circle, Ouyang Xiujie was regarded as thest disciple. He was regarded as


    the future star of the Go circle in China. He could provoke the main beam of the Go circle and even win


    glory for China in the world. How could they ept letting Ouyang Xiujie withdraw from thepetition


    and Samuel win the championship? i


    "Senior Shangguan, you can''t do that."


    "Yes, that''s not possible. Ouyang Xiujie can win the championship. How can we let him withdraw from


    thepetition?"


    "Samuel, if you don''t want to fight in the finals now, you''d better withdraw from thepetition. Even if


    you win the championship, you can''t win our approval."


    "John Doe, we all know that you are no match for Ouyang Xiujie. Do you have the face to take the


    championship?"


    "If Cloud City''s Go Association can take the championship in this way, it will be a great joke.


    What''s the point of not being recognized as the champion?"


    The crowd chattered and criticized Samuel, who had not spoken from the very beginning. It seemed


    that the adjustment caused by Shangguan Heibai had all be Samuel¡¯s fault at this moment.


    Qi Yiyun''s mentality was very tolerant, but she was also very dissatisfied with the unfairness of this kind


    of thing.


    These people spoke up for Shangguan Heibai, only because of his position in the Go world, which had


    nothing to do with Ouyang Xiujie''s strength. They even chose to ignore Samuel¡¯s ability.


    "Actually, I don''t care about thispetition at all. If h e doesn''t dare, you don''t have to force yourself.


    At most, I''ll quit," Ouyang Xiujie said with a smile on his face.


    When they saw that Ouyang Xiujie was really about to give up thepetition, those people became


    even more anxious. It was as if their eyebrows were burning.


    "Samuel, can youpete with him? Get out of here if you can''t."


    "If you don''t want to do it now, just give up. Don''t waste our time."


    "Ouyang Xiujie is the disciple of Senior Shangguan.


    You''d better have self-knowledge."


    Being the target of public criticism, Samuel was pushed to the forefront of the storm. Facing the


    inexplicable usation of the crowd, instead of being angry, he showed a smile on his face.


    He had been distressed about how to y chess with Shangguan Heibai before, but now, it seemed


    that the opportunity hade to him.


    "I don''t care about the champion of thispetition a t all, because I''ve never regarded Ouyang Xiujie


    as an opponent. He doesn''t deserve it," Samuel said.


    His words undoubtedly irritated the crowd again.


    "Damn boy, do you know what you are talking about? You are not qualified to be Ouyang Xiujie''s


    opponent."


    "You''re just nobody. Ouyang Xiujie is Senior Shangguan''s disciple."


    "A frog at the bottom of a well. Do you know Ouyang Xiujie''s position in the circle of Go?"


    "Oh?" Samuel frowned his eyebrows and looked at the people who were speaking. He asked, "From


    your point of view, this round is not a game of Go skills, but a game of status? He is Shangguan Hei''s


    disciple, so h e should naturally win the championship?"


    "Nonsense, we mean that your status can''t bepared with his, and your strength can''t bepared


    with his."


    "This kid, are you deliberately trying to smear the reputation of senior Shangguan?"


    Samuel looked calm and rxed in the face of the crowd''s criticism. There was even a faint smile on


    his face.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Qi Yiyun saw this scene, her eyes were a little blurred. His figure seemed to suddenly be


    imposing, motionless in the storm and waves. It seemed that nothing could sway him.


    This kind of calm was definitely not something that ordinary people could possess.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    "I agree to the finals immediately, but I have a request, " Samuel said.


    "You, what qualifications do you have to make demands?"


    "You''re really using yourself as a stepping stone. Do you have the right to speak here?"


    "Who do you think you are in front of Senior Shangguan? How dare you make demands?"


    Samuel''s words were meant for Shangguan Heibai. However, before Shangguan Heibai could speak,


    the others wanted to rush to their deaths.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "It''s a matter between Shangguan Heibai and me.


    What right do you have to speak? Just shut your mouths and watch the show, won''t you?" Samuel said


    coldly.


    "Speak. What request do you have?" Shangguan Heibai asked.


    "After I defeat Ouyang Xiujie, you have topete with me," Samuel said.


    When the bystanders heard this, they were all filled with righteous indignation. Shangguan Heibai was


    never easy to participate in anypetitions. With his current status, as long as he appeared, he


    would be a benchmark in the chess industry. There


    was no need to deliberately use his strength to prove him.


    Moreover, with Shangguan Heibai''s level, how could h e casuallypete with a nameless person?


    "Arrogant bastard, how dare you challenge Senior Shangguan."


    "What qualifications do you have to y chess with Senior Shangguan? Who do you think you are?"


    "Those who can fight with Senior Shangguan must be an international master. You should think about


    your own status."


    Samuel sneered and said, "Shut up, you rubbish. It has nothing to do with you. I''m asking you to shut


    up and watch the fun. If you go on talking, I''ll beat the shit out of him."


    This explosive sound echoed in the venue. Everyone was stunned and fell silent.


    Qi Yiyunughed. His voice shook the entire arena. He restrained himself like a fierce tiger, but once


    he opened his bloody mouth and bared his fangs, everyone present would be intimidated.


    "You... Why are you speaking so loudly? You scared us old men. Can you afford thepensation?"


    "We''re just kindly reminding you that if you challenge Senior Shangguan recklessly, you''ll be the one to


    lose face."


    Fucking kind reminder.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. These old fellows had indeed lived for a long time. Their


    faces were not something that an ordinary person couldpare with.


    However, he did not want to argue with these old men. The purpose of his visit to Fuyang City this time


    was t o win against Shangguan Heibai.


    "Would you dare?" Samuel looked straight at Shangguan Heibai and asked.


    Shangguan Heibai did not expect Samuel to challenge him in public. Although he did not win thest


    time, h e won in the end. Shangguan Heibai was not worried that he would lose. Moreover, given


    Samuel''s current state, it would be difficult for him to even deal with Ouyang Xiujie, let alone him.


    "As long as you can beat my disciple, I canpete with you" Shangguan Heibai said.


    Hearing this answer, SamuelSamuel smiled with satisfaction. 1


    His current mental state was indeed not the best, but when he thought of Yvonne''s words, his


    adrenaline soared. Even if he fought all night, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    "Xiujie, remember what I told you. Try to stall for time. Only when he can''t sustain himself will you have


    a chance to defeat him." Shangguan Heibai reminded Ouyang Xiujie.


    Ouyang Xiujie smiled. Today''spetition was already over, and he had already slept for a while to


    replenish his energy, qi, and spirit. In terms of mental and mental strength, he had an absolute


    advantage. If he still couldn''t beat Samuel in this situation, how could he deserve to be Shangguan


    Heibai''s disciple?


    "Master, don''t worry. You''ve arranged so many things for me. I won''t let you down," Ouyang Xiujie said.


    Shangguan Heibai nodded, not too worried about the uing finals. Although Ouyang Xiujie had lost


    thepetitionst time, the situation this time was different. If he managed to make it past 12 and


    lengthened the battle line, Ouyang Xiujie''s chances of winning would be greatly increased. No matter


    how powerful Samuel was, he was still a person. How long could he hold on after a day''spetition?


    If it were anyone else in such an unfair match, they would definitely be criticized. However, Shangguan


    Heibai''s position was different. It was also because of this that he dared to adjust the time of the match.


    Moreover, he still had a backup n. As long as the chess game was not good for Ouyang Xiujie, he


    still had a trump card to use.


    "How''s it going?" Shangguan Heibai called a number when Samuel and Ouyang Xiujie''s game began.


    "Don''t worry. We''ve caught her. Do you want me to ask her to call you twice?" The voice on the phone


    said. 1


    Shangguan Heibai smiled coldly and said, "Take good


    care of her for me. Don''t hurt her without my order."


    After hanging up, Shangguan Heibai said with a cold smile, "Samuel, chess is like life. If you don''t want


    to b e manipted, you have to be strong. It''s a pity that in my eyes, you''re like a maggot. Since you''re


    a live-in son-inw, you should hide well and not steal the limelight."

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Cloud City.


    In a foul-smelling room, Yvonne and Linda were tied u p and thrown into a corner. Yvonne and Linda,


    who had been covered with blood, cockroaches were crawling on the bodies of the two men, tears


    streaming down their faces. 1


    After Yvonne got off work, they had dinner together. However, as soon as they walked out of the


    restaurant, they were taken into a van by force and locked there. They didn''t even know what was


    going on. 1


    The room was not big. In addition to the garbage piled up everywhere, there was an ordinary wooden


    table. A t this moment, there was a cross-grained man sitting a t the wooden table. He was wearing a


    mask and a tattoo of a devil''s face was tattooed on his back, which looked very frightening.


    Drinking wine and eating peanuts, he turned hishead from time to time to look at Yvonne and Linda. 1


    "You two are very beautiful. If you could y with me, how cool it would be. It''s a pity that the employer


    said that I can''t hurt you. What a pity." He wore a mask and only his eyes and nose were exposed.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    From his eyes, one could see that he was very sorry. Two beautiful women were in front of him, but he


    couldn''t even move his fingers.


    Hearing this, Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. As long as he didn''t touch them, it would be


    fine. If it was just for money, then this matter would b e simple.


    At this time, a petite man with a mask came in. After entering the room, he greedily looked at Yvonne


    and Linda and swallowed his saliva.


    "Boss, can I have fun with these two people?" He deliberately lowered his voice to change his original


    voice, appearing to be unusually careful.


    "No, boy, put away your bad thoughts for me. You hurt them. If you can''t get the money, I''ll kill you."


    The tattooed man said sharply.


    The short man nodded obediently, but there was no change in his covetous eyes. However, he seemed


    to b e more interested in Linda, and his eyes were more fixed on her.


    "Yes, yes, yes, boss, the money is more important. With money, there are all kinds of women," the


    short man said repeatedly.


    The tattooed man sighed and said, "Money can get most women, but this woman, money can''t do


    that."


    The tattooed man pointed at Yvonne and asked, "Do you know who she is?"


    The little man had a strange look in his eyes and there was a hint of a smile on his face. He seemed to


    know Yvonne, but he deliberately asked, "Boss, who is she?"


    "Yvonne, you don''t even know the Sue family in Cloud City. You''re so ignorant. She married a good-for-


    nothing, but it shocked the whole Cloud City," the tattooed man said.


    With a look of realization on his face, the short man said, "So, she''s Yvonne. I heard that she hasn''t


    been toyed with by that loser in her family. Don''t you want t o try? Look at her white and long legs, how


    attractive they are!"


    The tattooed man was moved by his words. He looked at Yvonne''s legs especially, which was really


    fascinating.


    However, he was still rational. He did not dare to forget Shangguan Heibai''s warning. Otherwise, he


    would not be able to get a single cent. He was not doing this for women.


    Seeing that the tattooed man was hesitating, the short man continued to say, "Boss, it''s a pity that you


    don''t y with such a beautiful woman. Besides, her man is just a loser. You won''t be in trouble ifyou


    y with her. Do you want to miss such a good opportunity?" 1


    He seemed to have some kind of hostility towards Yvonne, and he really hoped to see Yvonne fall into


    the tattoo man''s hands.


    The tattooed man suddenly stood up and kicked the little man, saying angrily, "Don''t fucking drink the


    ecstasy soup for me. Is it your turn to point fingers and talk about what I want to do? Fucking your son


    of a bitch, sleep with her, and who the fuck will give me money?"


    The little man curled up on the ground and trembled i n pain. He said repeatedly, "I''m sorry, Big Brother,


    I just said it casually."


    The tattooed man gulped down thest sip of beer and swore, "I''ll go to vent my fire first. Watch them


    carefully. I warn you, don''t touch them, or I''ll kill you."


    After that, the tattooed man left the room.


    The short man sat on the stool and felt a burning pain i n his lower abdomen. It took him a while to


    recover.


    At this time, the little man had his back to Yvonne. His back made her feel a little familiar, but she


    couldn''t remember who he was at the moment.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Suddenly, the short man stood up and walked toward Linda.


    Compared to Yvonne, Linda''s beauty and figure were slightly inferior, but he was very interested in her.


    "I can''t move you guys. It''s okay to touch you, isn''t it?" The short man said with a lewd smile.


    When Linda felt his hands wandering on her legs, she kept struggling, but her hands and feet were tied


    together, so she couldn''t move at all. She could only let him do whatever he wanted.


    "Your skin is still quite good. A bitch like you has been flogged many times." The short man''s eyes were


    obviously full of desire, and his hand reached Linda''s lower abdomen.


    "Do you want to talk?" The short man said as he pulled the tape away from Linda''s mouth.


    Linda looked at him with fear and said, "Please, let us g o."


    "Let you go? I''m not qualified to do that. But if you''re willing to y with me, I can take the risk and


    think about it. Would you like to? " The short man held Linda''s chin and said.


    Linda kept shaking her head. She was not this kind of woman. Although she had several love


    experiences,


    she had only slept with someone once.


    That was the experience of a jerk. Since then, Linda had learned to cherish herself. No matter how kind


    herter boyfriend was to her, she would stick to her position.


    "I''m not the kind of person you think I am. If you want money, I can give you it. I can give you


    everything you want," Linda said.


    "Money?" The short man pinched Linda''s chin tightly and said sternly, "I want money, and I want you.


    Do you dare to refuse?"


    "Your boss said that you can''t touch us. Have you forgotten?" Linda said.


    The short man gritted his teeth and reluctantly let go o f Linda. Although he had an urgent desire to


    vent his anger, he did not dare to disobey the tattooed man.


    "I''m going to smoke. If you dare to scream like a ghost, I''ll kill you," the short man threatened and then


    walked out of the room.


    Outside the room, the small man took off his headgear and revealed his original appearance with a


    ferocious expression.


    Harvey!


    He was kicked out of the Sue family by Yvonne.


    Without thepany, Harvey¡¯s life was very difficult. He lived at the bottom of society. He followed the


    tattooed man who licked blood with knives and became a hatchet man. This encounter waspletely


    out of Harvey¡¯s expectation. But for him, this was a good thing. It was a pity that the tattooed man


    would rather go to y with a woman with dozens of yuan on the street to vent his anger than to hurt


    Yvonne, which made him very dissatisfied.


    If it weren''t for their blood ties, Harvey would have given Samuel a cuckold. If it weren''t for Samuel and


    Yvonne, he wouldn''t have ended up like this!


    For Harvey, his biggest wish was to take revenge and return to thepany. But now, it seemed


    almost impossible.


    "It''s so easy on you. I can''t let it go," Harvey said, gnashing his teeth.


    Throwing away the cigarette butt, he put it out, put on the hood again, and went back to the room.


    Walking directly to Yvonne, Harvey said, "Kneel down for me."


    Yvonne looked confused. She didn''t know why he would do that.


    Just when she was at a loss, Harvey grabbed Yvonne''s hair, mmed it against the wall, and said, "I


    asked you to kneel down. Don''t you understand?"


    Yvonne felt dizzy after being hit. Linda said hurriedly, "Why do you want her to kneel down? We have


    no hatred. If you want money, just give it to you."


    Harvey smiled ferociously and kicked Linda in the chest. He said, "Bitch, it has nothing to do with you.


    Don''t fucking stand up for her, or I won''t let you go either."


    Linda had difficulty breathing because of the heavy blow to her chest. Speechless, she could only


    watch Harvey forced Yvonne to kneel down.


    Seeing Yvonne seemed to have something to say, Harvey also pulled the tape sealed on her mouth.


    "Who exactly are you? I know, so I definitely know you, " Yvonne said.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    This sentence made Harvey a bit flustered. He wore a mask and deliberately changed his voice. How


    could Yvonne still recognize him?


    "I just can''t stand a bitch like you. We''ve never met before. How can you know me?" Harvey grabbed


    Yvonne''s hair and felt a little uneasy. He simply sealed Yvonne¡¯s eyes with tape.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    There was a huge gap between Ouyang Xiujie and Samuel in terms of the level of their chess skills.


    Hence, regardless of how Ouyang Xiujie tried to stall time and weaken Samuel''s patience, Samuel was


    still gradually upying the upper peak of the chess game.


    This was the manifestation of the absolute strength gap. No matter how Shangguan Heibai calcted


    and no matter how slow Ouyang Xiujie''s speed of cing the chess piece was, it still could not change


    the oue of Samuel''s victory.


    Samuel ced his chess piece as fast as he could while Ouyang Xiujie pondered for a longer time


    because he was at a disadvantage on the chessboard. He could only stall for time and wait to turn the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    tables when Samuel waspletely exhausted.


    "Ouyang Xiujie, you are bound to lose. No matter how you try to buy time, you can''t find a chance to


    turn the tables. This is the gap between you and me. It''s not a fact that the length of time can be


    changed." Samuel put down a piece, he said to Ouyang Xiujie with a rxed face.


    Ouyang Xiujie, on the other hand, looked more and more serious and nervous. He looked a little tired.


    "Don''t be too arrogant. It''s still uncertain who will win and who will lose. Why do you think you''re going


    to win?" Ouyang Xiujie said, gritting his teeth.


    Samuel smiled faintly and continued, "You know very well that you can''t beat me. And it''s not just


    today. You won''t be able to defeat me for the rest of your life. So what if you are Shangguan Heibai''s


    disciple? Didn''t you see me ying chess with himst time? Let me tell you the truth, even if it''s your


    master, I can still win. What''s the big deal?"


    "Nonsense. How could you beat my master?" Ouyang Xiujie raised his head and red at Samuel.


    Shangguan Heibai was the leading yer in the Go game, and he was Ouyang Xiujie''s idol. He


    believed that he would have a chance to surpass him in the next decade or even 20 years. How could


    Samuel be able to do that now?


    "You ask yourself, how big is the gap between you and me? Even though I''ve been tired for a day, now


    I still have the advantage. I''ll kill you and break your armor like thest time." Samuel put down a piece


    in a rxed andfortable way. The situation was clearer and the advantage continued to expand. 1


    "Don''t mess with my mind. If you talk again, I will tell the referee." Ouyang Xiujie''s heart sank. Samuel


    was deliberately disrupting his thoughts and he almost fell into Samuel''s trap.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said nothing more.


    The spectators could not hear their conversation because they were watching the fight on the big


    screen. However, the situation in the chess had exined everything. Even Samuel was exhausted; he


    was still able to gain the upper hand. This forced them to reevaluate Samuel''s strength.


    "He can''t really defeat Ouyang Xiujie, can he?"


    "It seems that it is indeed possible. It is just a midgame, and he has already taken the absolute


    advantage."


    "Is this young man also the disciple of a master? Otherwise, how could he be so powerful at such a


    young age?"


    "This time, he and Ouyang Xiujie became the hottest topic in thepetition. I don''t know who


    deliberately hyped it up. Maybe there is something we don''t know about this. I''m afraid that this


    From looking down on Samuel to taking Samuel¡¯s strength seriously, it took Samuel less than an hour.


    Samuel proved himself with his own strength, so that these people no longer dared to look down on


    him.


    Wang Mao had a rxed smile on his face. After seeing Samuel gain an advantage, he knew that


    there was no need to worry about the result of this round. With Samuel''s strength and the good


    situation, Ouyang Xiujie had no chance of turning the tables.


    "Samuel is really powerful. He is so young. I don''t know where his teacher is from. His teacher must be


    a very powerful person." Wang Mao sighed. In addition t o talent, he also needed a very strong guide to


    y Go.


    In Wang Mao''s view, Samuel¡¯s strength was so strong a t such a young age. In addition to talent, he


    must also have a very powerful teacher.


    "How many chances does he have to defeat Shangguan Heibai?" Qi Yiyun asked Wang Mao. They


    had almost seen the result of this match, so Qi Yiyun was more looking forward to the game between


    Samuel and Shangguan Heibai. If he really could defeat Shangguan Heibai, he would definitely be able


    t o make a blockbuster in the Chinese Go circle.


    Wang Mao shook his head and said, "I''m afraid he''s the only one who knows how many chances there


    are. However, he and Shangguan Heibai once yed against each other and lost by a small margin."


    Qi Yiyun knitted her eyebrows together. If he lost at a very small gap, he would lose as well. Hence, for


    her, this was not the way to show Samuel¡¯s strength.


    Qi Yiyun''s attitude towards things was extremely extreme. If he lost, he would lose. If he won, he would


    win. She never cared about losing more than losing less.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    "I can feel his powerful self-confidence. Given his character, he should have more than a fifty percent


    confidence in being able to challenge Shangguan Heibai," said Qi Yiyun.


    When Wang Mao heard this, the smile on his face became more and more obvious.


    After winning Ouyang Xiujie, Cloud City''s Go Association would enjoy the honor of being the champion.


    But if he defeated Shangguan Heibai, then the Cloud City Go Association would inevitably be a


    ce o f great influence in the Chinese Go circle. There would be a lot of people who would make


    pilgrimage in the future. Just thinking about that scene made Wang Mao very happy.


    "s, even an old man like me can''t help but envy him. At such a young age, he has made such


    achievements. When I was at his age, I was just a chess yer who was able to hit the wall


    everywhere." Wang Mao sighed.


    "In an ordinary family, even if he has talent, he doesn''t have the opportunity to improve his own chess


    skills. I t seems that apart from talent, he has some unknown things," Qi Yiyun asked casually.


    Wang Mao''s heart trembled. Tian Changsheng had


    mentioned Samuel Samuel''s identity in a vague manner. Although his words were vague, it indicated


    that Samuel had an extremely powerful background. Wang Mao could hear that Qi Yiyun was trying to


    inquire about Samuel''s background. 1


    However, Wang Mao would not make irresponsible remarks about things that even Tian Changsheng


    would not dare to talk about. To him, as long as Samuel was able to fight for the glory of the Cloud


    City''s Go Association, that was all he needed. As for who Samuel was, that was not important.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Maybe. I know him. He''s just a live-in son-inw of the Sue family," said Wang Mao.


    Qi Yiyun smiled without missing a single drop of her expression. She was just asking casually. She had


    never thought that Wang Mao would tell her the true identity of Samuel. People like him probably


    wouldn''t know about it.


    The situation on the chessboard was getting worse and worse for Ouyang Xiujie. If it went on like this,


    no matter how long it would take, Ouyang Xiujie would not be able to win. Those onlookers began to


    worry.


    They hoped that Ouyang Xiujie would win. After all, Ouyang Xiujie was Shangguan Heibai''s disciple.


    Only i f he won could he keep his honor. If he lost, not only would he disgrace him, but he would also


    smear the reputation of Shangguan Heibai, which was something no one wanted to see.


    Shangguan Heibai was like a god in their hearts. How could a god''s disciple lose?


    "Don''t worry. Look at the expression on Senior Shangguan''s face. He looks confident. Maybe Ouyang


    Xiujie still has a trump card."


    "That''s right. Even Senior Shangguan isn''t in a hurry. Why should we be in a hurry? In my opinion,


    Ouyang Xiujie is deliberately showing some of his strength to Samuel, and then he will turn the tables.


    After all, it''s just a simple victory over Samuel. He can''t show his strength at all. Only by turning the


    tables against the wind can he prove his strength."


    "It must be like this. This is to let Samuel lose until he i s obedient."


    The confidence of the crowd was in stark contrast with Ouyang Xiujie, who was suffering at the


    moment. Who could have thought that Ouyang Xiujie''s state of mind at the moment was almost about


    to copse?


    It was almost 12 p.m., but Samuel was still in a very fierce state. However, Ouyang Xiujie gradually felt


    weak. In this situation, Ouyang Xiujie had almost seen the oue. 1


    Samuel''s power exceeded Ouyang Xiujie''s imagination. Everything they had done was crushed like a


    broken mirror in the face of strength.


    At this moment, Samuel¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    At this time, how could anyone send him a message?


    While Ouyang Xiujie was deliberately dying the


    chess time, Samuel took out his mobile phone.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    It was not a text message, but a picture.


    The picture showed Yvonne and Linda, who were tied up tightly. Judging from the picture alone, the


    two of them seemed to have been thrown into a garbage dump. However, from the background details,


    it could still be seen that it was a very dirty room.


    The photo instantly triggered the anger in Samuel''s heart. Ouyang Xiujie, who was sitting opposite him,


    felt a chill and could not help but tremble.


    When Samuel raised his head and looked at Shangguan Heibai, Shangguan Heibai was looking at him


    with a smile on his face.


    "Referee, I request to rest for a few minutes. I need to g o to the bathroom," Samuel said to the referee.


    The referee had long since been bought off by Shangguan Heibai. Samuel was notfortable. To


    Ouyang Xiujie, this was advantageous. How could he possibly agree to Samuel''s request?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, thepetition can''t be paused halfway. If you can''t hold it in any longer, you can forfeit." The


    referee said with a smile.


    Except for Wang Mao and Qi Yiyun, the others didn''t think it was a problem for the referee to attack


    Samuel in such a tant way, because they felt that it was the right time for Ouyang Xiujie to fight


    back.


    How could they let Samuel interrupt?


    At this moment, Shangguan Heibai stood up and said t o the referee, "He''s beenpeting for a day


    and he''s a little tired. It''s only right for him to take a rest in the bathroom."


    "Senior Shangguan is really generous. He even gave Samuel a chance to use the toilet at such a


    critical time."


    "I can already feel that Ouyang Xiujie will start to exert his strength slowly. It''s unfavorable for Ouyang


    Xiujie to be interrupted at this time. I didn''t expect that Senior Shangguan actually doesn''t care."


    "Senior Shangguan is really our role model."


    "Senior Shangguan must be very confident in Ouyang Xiujie''s trump card. The real game is finally


    about to start."


    Shangguan Heibai was indeed very confident, but his confidence did note from Ouyang Xiujie''s


    strength, but the photo. He believed Samuel should know what to do next.


    Shangguan Heibai, who had exerted his shamelessness to the extreme, had also been praised b y the


    crowd. One had to admit that his status was a good thing. If it had been anyone else, they would have


    long been disdained.


    Samuel, who hade to the restroom, dialed Yvonne''s number, but the phone had been turned off.


    The result of calling Linda was the same.


    Samuel, who was short of breath and angry, made thest call to Lydia.


    Lydia was already asleep. When she was woken up by the phone, her face was full of anger. However,


    when she saw the caller ID of Samuel, her expression suddenly softened.


    "Samuel, why are you still calling me at such ate hour?" Lydia asked in confusion.


    "Mom, is Yvonne at home?" Samuel asked.


    "She''s having dinner with Linda today. Maybe it''s because you''re not at home, so she went to Linda''s


    house," Lydia said.


    "Okay, I know. You can continue to sleep."


    Samuel hung up the phone, and his killing intent was released like a storm.


    "Old thing, in a match, you actually used Yvonne to threaten me. If you want to win, then I''ll give it to


    you.


    I hope you can endure my revenge."


    Samuel returned to thepetition with a cold face. A t this time, his expression became extremely


    cold.


    "I have a feeling that something is wrong with him," Qi Yiyun said to Wang Mao when she saw the


    situation.


    Wang Mao also noticed the change. Why did hee back to the toilet like a totally different person?


    "No matter what, it''s fine as long as he can win." Wang Mao suppressed the bad feeling in his heart


    andforted himself.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    In the following chess pieces, Samuel was even faster. He did not consider it at all and made all kinds


    of foolish moves. However, Ten-Eye had ruined a good situation, and the victory was gradually leaning


    toward Ouyang Xiujie. 1


    Wang Mao and Qi Yiyun frowned. This was definitely not a mistake Samuel could make with his


    strength. I n this situation, even Qi Yiyun could defeat Ouyang Xiujie, but SamuelSamuel was


    constantly digging his own grave, leading him to the abyss step by step. 1


    Those who were inclined to Ouyang Xiujie winning began to get excited. They didn''t care why Samuel


    had suddenly changed so much. They simply thought that Ouyang Xiujie had used his trump card,


    which was why they had forced Samuel to lose hisposure.


    "I knew it. How could Ouyang Xiujie possibly lose? It turns out that he''s just giving in to Samuel on


    purpose."


    "This nobody should be able to experience Ouyang Xiujie''s strength now. Let''s see if he still dares to


    be arrogant."


    "He seems to be fighting on behalf of Cloud City. This time, we must make a fool of Cloud City. Ouyang


    Xiujie gave way to him, but he still lost. What a shame.


    II


    The chess game was about to end. Samuel''s defeat was like andslide, and he lost the game in the


    end.


    Ouyang Xiujie stood up as a winner and said proudly," I''ve been giving in to you enough. I didn''t expect


    you t o lose. You can''t me me."


    Samuel looked at Ouyang Xiujie coldly and asked, "Do you still have such good luck next time?"


    Ouyang Xiujie sneered and said loudly, "How dare he say that I beat him just by luck."


    When the onlookers heard this, they all looked at Samuel with disdain.


    "How can you pretend that you don''t know when Ouyang Xiujie has made such an obvious


    concession?"


    "The young people today are really shameless. If they lose, they lose. This is the gap between their


    strength, but they don''t admit it."


    "Fortunately, I''m not from Cloud City. I don''t need to lose face because of you. I''m d."


    "Get out of here. Don''t make a fool of yourself here."


    Shangguan Heibai stood up and raised his right hand slightly. The people who had spoken immediately


    fell silent.


    "Since you can''t even win against my disciple, then you don''t have the right to y chess with me


    anymore. Don''t you agree?" Shangguan Heibai''s doubt was obviously because he wanted Samuel to


    personally admit this fact.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "Yes." "Hahahahaha." Shangguan Heibaiughedcently


    and said, "Young man, I''ll teach you this precious lesson for free. I''ll let you know that you can''t be too


    arrogant. Otherwise, you''ll end up like this, bing a joke in the eyes of others. However, I''ll give you


    this lesson for free. I won''t charge you any fees."


    "Then I really have to thank you," Samuel said.


    Shangguan Heihei, who looked like a senior, shook his head and said, "It''s my duty to teach a junior a


    lesson. After all, in the Chinese Go circle, only young people like you can survive. Unfortunately, you


    are too proud and arrogant. You don''t know yourself at all, and you want to challenge me. Therefore, in


    my eyes, you don''t deserve to support the future of the chess circle."


    Shangguan Heibai''s words were obviously suppressing Samuel. After all, there were still so many


    people in the chess field present. These words were undoubtedly aimed at sealing Samuel.


    He was going to give Samuel no chance to participate i n anypetition in the future.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Are you afraid? Are you afraid that I will meet Ouyang Xiujie in the following matches?" Samuel


    sneered.


    "You''re still so arrogant after losing. Ouyang Xiujie will not be afraid of a good-for-nothing like you."


    "Senior Shangguan was absolutely right. You don''t know yourself at all. There''s no need for people in


    the Go circle to be blindly confident like you."


    "I suggest cklist him in the future and deprive him of any qualification to participate in the


    A group of people followed to make a disturbance.


    They wanted to block Samuel. Some even said that Samuel was a poisonous tumor in the chess field


    because ying chess was a gentleman. Samuel was obviously not worthy of the word ''gentleman''.


    "I''m not the one who said cklisting you. The eyes of the masses are as bright as snow." This is the


    result Shangguan Heibaiwanted. Therefore, seeing this scene, he was very happy.


    For Samuel, Go was just a sub-ss lesson about cultivating his character. He never thought that he


    would have honors in the circle of Go. For him, this was an interest and a dispensable interest.


    "Shangguan Heibai, the next time we meet, I want you to pay the price for what you''ve done today,"


    Samuel said as he left the arena.


    Wang Mao and Qi Yiyun saw this and quickly followed.


    There was not only praise for Shangguan Heibai and Ouyang Xiujie in the tournament but also abuse


    for Samuel. This group of people, who boasted of being gentlemen, spoke coarsenguage with a


    condescending attitude.


    "Samuel, what''s going on? Why did you suddenly y so many tricks?" After walking out of the field,


    Wang Mao asked Samuel in confusion.


    Samuel did not answer this question but said, "Book the fastest flight ticket. I want to go back to Cloud


    City.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    In the hotel room, Wang Mao had already booked a ticket. Qi Yiyun was very helpless in the face of


    Samuel who didn''t speak. She couldn''t understand why Samuel would deliberately lose the game just


    because he went to the toilet.


    Yes, he deliberately lost the game.


    Those people trusted Ouyang Xiujie blindly, so they did not want to see Samuel¡¯s tricks. They would


    rather believe that Ouyang Xiujie had used his trump card to make Samuel fall into chaos. However, Qi


    Yiyun saw it clearly. Given Samuel¡¯s strength, it was impossible for him to lose.


    "You''ve lost the game. Can you imagine how those people from Cloud City''s Go Association will treat


    you? " Qi Yiyun said to Samuel.


    "I have never paid attention to those rubbish. What will they do to me? Is it important?" Samuel said


    disdainfully. He knew that when he returned to Cloud City, he would definitely be scolded by the


    members. But was it important?


    In Samuel¡¯s eyes, winning or losing was not important, only Yvonne''s safety mattered.


    If those old fellows insisted on making trouble for him, he did not mind making a big change in Cloud


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    City.


    "Your reputation in Cloud City is already bad to begin with. Now that you have lost thepetition, you


    will be treated even worse as a wimp." Qi Yiyun felt very aggrieved for Samuel. This was because this


    was an opportunity to get rid of a wimp''s reputation.


    Furthermore, Samuel could do it, but he had chosen to lose thepetition.


    Samuel waved his hand indifferently. The word " bastard" seemed to be a humiliation to others, but for


    him, it would not do any harm.


    Whether he was a wimp or not, as long as he knew, Yvonne would know. Samuel never cared about


    the views of outsiders.


    "Do you think I care about this?" Samuel asked lightly.


    "Then what do you care about?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "It''s Yvonne. Only Yvonne has the right to make me care," Samuel said.


    Yvonne?


    As Yvonne''s husband, that he cared about Yvonne was what he should do. But what did the


    "Do you think that Yvonne wants to see you lose?" Qi Yiyun said. After she said these words, she


    remembered that Samuel seemed to have other intentions when he said that he cared about Yvonne.


    She frowned and continued, "What''s wrong with


    Yvonne?"


    A trace of hostility shed in Samuel''s eyes, and he said, "She and Linda were caught."


    Qi Yiyun immediately flew into a rage when she heard that. Although she could turn against Yvonne for


    the sake of Samuel, she had not reached the stage where they were going to break up. Yvonne was


    still her best friend at the moment.


    "Did Shangguan Heibai do it?" Qi Yiyun said, gnashing her teeth.


    "Who else could it be other than him? I''ll find a chance to make this old thing pay," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun exhaled heavily. It turned out that it was because Yvonne that he lost the game. Although such


    an ending could be understood, Qi Yiyun was dissatisfied in her heart.


    The more Samuel seemed to care about Yvonne, the less likely she would make him submit to her. If


    they were as loyal as gold, she would not have the chance t o bring him back to the U.S. and let him


    work for the Q i family.


    "You don¡¯t care about being insulted for Yvonne?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "So what if I''m scolded by the people of the world?" Samuel looked straight at Qi Yiyun and said lightly.


    Qi Yiyun''s heart sank. She could feel Samuel¡¯s concern for Yvonne. It was as if nothing in the world


    could shake his love for Yvonne.


    However, Qi Yiyun didn''t believe in the supernatural. Men were allscivious animals. In the face of her


    temptation, could he really sit still?


    Moreover, Yvonne was unable to give Samuel what Qi Yiyun could give Samuel.


    The Sue family was no more than an ant in front of the Qi family.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Men pursued women, but they also yearned for rights and status.


    "What can the Sue family bring you?" Qi Yiyun asked. I t was an irrelevant question, but it was very


    important for Qi Yiyun.


    "The world is within my reach, and I can give it to her. Do I need the Sue family to do anything for me?"


    Samuel said lightly.


    These words struck Qi Yiyun s heart like a huge force. Was he bragging in a world that he could easily


    reach? But looking at him, it didn''t seem like he was just boasting.


    A man could give the whole world to his woman. How happy would that woman be?


    Qi Yiyun could not imagine this, but if Samuel could really do it, she would find a way to rece


    Yvonne.


    This was Qi Yiyun''s dream since she was a child. She dreamed of a man who could take her to the top


    of the world and overlook the scenery of the whole world.


    "You..." Qi Yiyun wanted to say something but stopped. She wanted to tell Samuel that she could help


    him get what he wanted, but she didn''t know much about him. She didn''t know how capable he was, so


    she took back her words.


    "It''s okay to use your words to deceive little girls," said Qi Yiyun.


    It didn''t matter to Samuel whether Qi Yiyun believed him or not. All he needed to do was to walk on this


    path step by step and lead Yvonne to view the higher scenery.


    "I''m going to rest," Samuel said.


    Having been ordered to leave, Qi Yiyun did not linger and left Samuel¡¯s room happily.


    Back in her own room next door, Qi Yiyun couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. Samuel''s words echoed in


    her ears like a curse, making her feel more and more that Samuel wasn''t joking and that she wanted to


    push Yvonne away with a strong impulse.


    However, she knew that this was not the right time. She did not have the chance to verify Samuel¡¯s true


    abilities. All of this was just empty talk.


    "Do you know what the best gift is?" Qi Yiyun said to the empty room.


    After a while, Donghao''s voice came, "As long as you want it, I will help you get it even if I have to risk


    my life."


    Qi Yiyun smiled disdainfully and said, "There are some things that you can''t get even if you risk your life


    because you''re not qualified at all."


    "Young miss, what do you want? Donghao will definitely bring it to you." Donghao said in


    dissatisfaction.


    "The whole world, can you do it?" asked Qi Yiyun.


    Donghao was silent. The whole world! This was not something that could be described by the word


    "gift". Even if he had great strength, he was not qualified to say this.


    "Young miss, the one who spoke these types of words i s just boasting." After a long time had passed,


    Donghao said.


    Qi Yiyun was lying on the bed, unwilling to close her eyes. It seemed that she could see the whole


    world in front of her.


    "You can''t do it, but it doesn''t mean that others can''t. Maybe he really has such ability and let us wait


    and see." Qi Yiyun said indifferently.


    The next morning, Samuel and the other two boarded the ne back to Cloud City.


    At this moment, the people of Cloud City''s Go Association were furious when they heard Samuel had


    lost the game.


    They thought that they could make Cloud City''s Go Association famous by taking advantage of


    Samuel¡¯s victory in the summerpetition. But now, Samuel not only lost the game, but also lost


    under the circumstances of Ouyang Xiujie''s concession. For them, this was a shameful thing.


    "This damn Samuel, he actually lost. He embarrassed u s along with him." "We shouldn''t have believed


    this good-for-nothing. Is Ouyang Xiujie that easy to win? He''s Shangguan Heibai''s disciple!"


    "This time, we''re all down-to-earth with him. How can we take this lying down?"


    "Slow down? I won''t stop unless I''m dead. I''m definitely going to vent my anger."


    "Humph, since he humiliated us, the Sue family won''t have a good time. If we join hands, he won''t even


    have a chance to live off us."


    "You''re right. If this good-for-nothing makes us lose face, we''ll let him lose his bowl."


    Everyone voiced their thoughts one after another and disyed a great enmity toward Samuel. In their


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    hearts, Samuel was merely a useless person that they could toy with even if they won. After all,


    Samuel refused to participate in thepetition back then. It was because they had stepped forward


    that Samuel had no choice but to agree. Now that Samuel had lost thepetition, how could they let


    him off so easily?

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    The Heavenly family''s Vi District.


    Tian Changsheng was sitting in the living room. He was very confused when he heard Samuel had lost


    the game. He clearly saw thest game between Samuel and Ouyang Xiujie. Even he, ayman, could


    tell the gap between them. Logically speaking, he should be sure that he would win the game this time.


    How could he lose?


    Because of his carelessness


    Given Samuel''s personality, he would never make such a low-level mistake.


    The tea was already boiling, but Tian Changsheng didn''t notice it at all. It was only when Tian Ling er


    approached him that he said, "Grandpa, what are you thinking about? Why are you so engrossed in it?


    The water is boiling."


    "Ah." Tian Changsheng came to his senses, took a look at the teapot with white eyes, and nodded


    quickly. "0 h, a good pot of tea was almost broken."


    Tian Ling''er was wearing loose home clothes thatpletely hid her beautiful figure. She sat opposite


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tian Changsheng and asked, "What can make Grandpa be so absorbed in your thoughts?"


    Tian Changsheng was originally unwilling to tell Tian Ling''er about SamuelSamuel. Due to the fake


    encounter on Cloudridge Hill, Tian Changsheng had caused Tian Ling¡¯er to be extremely sad once


    again. However, Tian Changsheng felt that it was too strange for Samuel to have lost thepetition.


    Hence, he was unable to endure any longer. 1


    "Ling¡¯er, Samuel lost thepetition," said Tian Changsheng.


    "Who did he lose to?" Tian Ling¡¯er asked in surprise. Tian Changsheng had said that Samuel would


    definitely have no problem obtaining the champion spot. It was impossible for him to lose.


    "Ouyang Xiujie."


    Frowning, Tian Ling¡¯er pouted and said, "Didn''t grandpa say that he won Ouyang Xiujie easily? How


    did he lose?"


    "Yeah, I was wondering how he lost." Although this matter had little to do with Tian Changsheng,


    Samuel''s loss would not make him lose face; Tian Changsheng thought it was impossible.


    "Humph." Tian Ling¡¯er snorted coldly and said, "He must have been too arrogant. He didn''t put Ouyang


    Xiujie in his eyes. That''s why he failed miserably. This arrogant guy is in trouble, isn''t he?"


    Tianling''er seemed to add insult to injury, but Tianchangsheng could feel that this little girl''s real


    thoughts were not like this. 1


    "Ling¡¯er, he lost this time. When he returns to Cloud City, those members of the Go Association will not


    let him go," Tian Changsheng said.


    Hearing this, Tian Ling''er''s worry immediately appeared on her face. She hesitated for a long time


    before she said, "Grandpa, Samuel lost arrogantly, he has also learned a lesson. You can help him


    deal with those people from the Go Association. He must have been sad that he lost the game. Why


    should he be med by those old guys?"


    Tian Changsheng smiled helplessly. His granddaughter stopped talking, but in her heart, she was still


    thinking about Samuel. Last time, she pretended to have met him by chance, which was a big blow to


    her. However, she did not intend to give up.


    "He can handle it himself; grandpa is just wasting my time." Tian Changsheng said.


    "Hey, grandpa, you think too highly of him. Those people from the Go association have quite a lot of


    Tian Changsheng sighed in his heart. Tian Ling''er did not believe Samuel would be able to handle this


    matter. However, this matter was destined to make her look at him with new eyes. If she went on like


    this, her impression of Samuel Samuel would only grow stronger and stronger. 1


    It was a pity that the Tian Changsheng couldn''t cover Samuel''s excellence.


    Tian Changsheng knew a little about the Hannigan family''s affairs. He knew that the family did not


    value Samuel. However, Nangong Qianqiu came to Cloud City in personst time, which showed that


    the Hannigan family had changed their attitude toward him. As for how he had done it and what he had


    done, at present, Tian Changsheng did not know.


    But there was one thing that could be confirmed that i t was worthy of Nangong Qianqiu''s departure


    from the capital, which was the best proof of Samuel¡¯s strength.


    "My dear granddaughter, you have underestimated Samuel," said Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Ling''er pouted. What was so great about him? Except for ying chess, he was just a toy boy in


    the Sue family . It was not a real skill for him to rely on Yvonne''s support.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    At the airport in Cloud City.


    The luxury cars were parked in a line at the entrance o f the airport. Both local and foreign tourists were


    surprised by such a grand scene. What kind of big shot would be weed to make such a grand


    scene?


    Among the luxury cars, most of them were Bentleys and Rolls-Royces. Some locals in Cloud City found


    that these owners were almost the backbone of the entire Cloud City''s business circle. Except for a few


    more powerful people who were not present, others were all here.


    "What''s going on? Who should they pick up? It''s such a bigmotion."


    "They must be from the Heavenly Family. Other than the Heavenly Family, who else in Cloud City has


    the right to enjoy such treatment?"


    "With this standard, he should at least be the old master of the Heavenly family. However, I haven''t


    heard that the old master has left Cloud City recently."


    Everyone knew that Tian Changsheng was very famous in Cloud City, but they also knew that he had


    not left Cloud City ever since he resigned from the position of the chairman of the Heavenly family. How


    could these people receive him?


    Some passengers, who should have left, stayed where


    they were to watch the scene of bustle. They wanted t o see what kind of big shot they were going to


    wee.


    At this moment, a young man, apanied by a young sister and an old man, walked out of the


    airport. The doors of those luxury cars all opened at the same time.


    The scene was very shocking. After all, the total value of luxury cars here was also tens of millions of


    dors.


    "Who is this young man? He actually needs so many people to wee him."


    "I haven''t heard of it before. It''s strange. Is he a big shot from another city?"


    "I think so. Look at this young man''s extraordinary appearance. You can tell that he is not an ordinary


    person."


    The crowd of onlookers whispered to each other, but the faces of the three people who came out were


    not very good-looking; especially the old man Wang Mao.


    These people who came in luxury cars were from the Cloud City Go Association. Wang Mao could


    figure out the reason for their appearance even with his toes.


    Samuel had lost the match and brought shame to the Cloud City Go Association. He had embarrassed


    them a s well. With the stubborn attitude of these old men, how could they let Samuel off?


    "Samuel, you''re really something. If you don''t ept i t, we''ll force you to participate in thepetition.


    Then you deliberately lost and made us lose face because of you?"


    "Bastard, this is the stupidest decision you''ve ever made in your life. You want to go against us. Do you


    know what the consequences will be?"


    "If you don''t want to go, we won''t force you, but you deliberately lost the game. That means you don''t


    take us seriously."


    The few of them red at each other and scolded Samuel. Samuel''s expression was calm and he did


    not even look at these people.


    Wang Mao learned from Tian Changsheng that


    Samuel was not to be trifled with, so he did not want t o see these old buddies end up angering


    Samuel. He quickly stepped forward to be the peacemaker.


    "There''s a reason for SamuelSamuel''s loss. I''ll exin i t to you when we get back to the association.


    There are so many people here. Let''s go back and talk about i t," Wang Mao said, i


    "Wang Mao, we treat you as president, but it doesn''t mean that we are afraid of you. You should know


    your position."


    "Don''t think that we have to give you face just because you''re the president. Have a good look at your


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    own worth."


    "With your reputation, it''s impossible for us to let him go."


    Wang Mao was highly respected in Cloud City because his skill in Go had been recognized by many


    people. After these old guys retired, they had no other way to kill time, so they joined the Go


    association. But as they said, there was no need to give face to Wang Mao with their status.


    Wang Mao didn''t expect that his friends, who had been friends for so many years, would say such


    words. It was obvious that they wanted to embarrass him in public.


    "Hum, okay, you can do whatever you want," Wang Mao said with a snort.


    "Everyone,e and take a look. This is the famous loser of Cloud City, Samuel. You should have


    heard of his name. Today, I will let you see his true self," someone said loudly to the crowd.


    There was no need to say anything else about how famous Samuel''s reputation was in Cloud City. The


    crowd immediatelyughed when these words were spoken. They had heard of many things about


    Samuel, but had never seen him face to face. It could be considered an eye-opener for them today.


    "I didn''t expect it to be him, such a good-for-nothing. It''s really ridiculous. I thought he wasing to


    pick u p some big shot."


    "It seems that this loser has offended many people. I don''t want to talk about being bullied by the Sue


    family, but he also brought so much trouble to the Sue


    family."


    "s, it''s such a pity Yvonne is married to such a useless man."

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    The man who had pointed out Samuel''s identity looked very proud when he heard theughter. He felt


    a sense of aplishment from what he had just said. If it weren''t for him, those people wouldn''t have


    recognized him.


    "Samuel, you should thank me. If it weren''t for me, you would just be famous. But now things are


    different. Soon, everyone in the whole Cloud City will know you, " the man said with a smile.


    Samuel been humiliated for a long time. From the age of 12, his life was no longer that of a rich man''s


    son. H e was ignored by outsiders and looked down upon by his rtives. These cold eyes and sneers


    were nothing to him.


    After marrying into the Sue family, Samuel no longer cared about the views of outsiders. He also said


    to Gina that a gentleman hid his weapon and waited for a n opportunity. This was something he


    deliberately endured. It was also to pave the way for him to realize his greater ambition in the future.


    The current Samuel was not only after recing the Hannigan family. He wanted to find Han Tianyang.


    Even if Han Tianyang was really dead, he wanted to dig out the enemy of the Hannigan family back


    then and he must know just how they treated Han Tianyang. Samuel must make them pay the price!


    Samuel looked at the people of the Go association coldly and only said one word, "Get lost." i


    As soon as the word came out, all the people of the Go Association were stunned, while those


    onlookers were all dumbfounded.


    Who was he?


    He was Samuel, a famous loser in Cloud City.


    And the people standing in front of him were big shots in Cloud City''s business world. He actually


    asked these people to get lost!


    "What the fuck. Samuel is looking for death. He actually asked these people to get lost."


    "He is begging for Yvonne''s mercy. Although Yvonne i s now the chairman of the Sue family, the Sue


    family i s nothing to these people."


    "It''s said that a dog makes use of its power. I didn''t expect that a good-for-nothing like him would also


    go down the drain. He doesn''t think that after Yvonne bes the chairman, he¡¯ll have the right to


    mess around in Cloud City, does he?"


    "Why would Yvonne marry such a person? It''s no use a t all, and it will bring the Sue family a lot of


    trouble."


    The bystanders shook their heads one after another. If they offended these people, would the Sue


    family still have a good life? If Yvonne knew about this, how would she feel? Would she regret not


    divorcing Samuel earlier?


    Hearing Samuel¡¯s words, the people of the Go club werepletely angry. They were here to find


    Samuel to get even, but Samuel not only looked down upon them, but also asked them to get lost!


    "Samuel, who do you think you are? You actually dare t o tell us to get lost."


    "Believe it or not, I can ruin the Sue family in ales than a week, and then you''ll be a stray dog. Do you


    think Yvonne is qualified to help you?" i


    "You ungrateful bastard. Get down on your knees and apologize to us. Otherwise, don''t even think


    about letting this matter rest."


    Samuel nced at the crowd coldly. He had just returned to Cloud City, so he did not know what was


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    going on with Yvonne. If he continued to waste time with these guys, he was afraid that he would dy


    saving Yvonne.


    "I don''t need a day to torture you to death." Samuel pushed the crowd away and strode away.


    This action made everyone furious again. The old men''s faces turned green. They thought that they


    could be superior to Samuel and trample on his dignity, but it turned out that they were ignored by


    Samuel.


    There were so many people watching. If they did not let Samuel and the Sue family pay the price, they


    would lose face.


    "I want this guy to regret it. I want thepany of the


    Sue Family to die with him."


    "He has been ying us to death for a day. The young people nowadays are really arrogant. Since he


    likes bragging, let him see how powerful we are."


    "I''m looking forward to seeing if Yvonne will kick this loser out of the Sue family after the Sue family


    goes bankrupt."


    Because of an old friend, Wang Mao, who had not left yet, kindly reminded them, "I advise you to avoid


    trouble on this matter. You don''t have to make trouble for yourselves."


    "Wang Mao, if it weren''t for our sponsorship, your organization would have copsed. You don''t need to


    worry about our business."

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    "From today on, I quit from the Go association."


    "I quit, too."


    "I quit, too."


    When Wang Mao heard these words, he smiled as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden.


    These old guys didn''t care about their friendship, so h e didn''t need to treat them as friends.


    "Okay, I will watch the guests of Samuel¡¯s Feast and watch your tall buildings copse. Don''te to


    me for help when the timees, because I can''t help." After that, Wang Mao turned and left.


    After Samuel and Qi Yiyun left the airport, they headed straight for Hex Capital Nightclub.


    "I''ll send you home first," Samuel said to Qi Yiyun.


    Yvonne didn''t know his rtionship with others in Cloud City, and he didn''t want to expose it so soon.


    Qi Yiyun was Yvonne''s sister, so if Qi Yiyun knew about i t, she would definitely send a message to


    Yvonne. Therefore, Samuel did not intend to let Qi Yiyun go with him.


    Qi Yiyun was a very smart woman. If Samuel wanted t o find Yvonne, he would definitely use the power


    in the gray zone. It was also because of this that Samuel did not want her to go with him. He was


    worried that h


    e would tell Yvonne something she did not know. As long as he solved her concerns, she could go with


    him. 1


    "Are you afraid that I''ll see something I shouldn''t see and tell Yvonne? Don''t worry. I saw you in the


    ring, but I didn''t tell her," Qi Yiyun said.


    The boxing venue?


    Samuel was shocked. How did she know about the boxing venue?


    "Don''t be so surprised. I was just curious about that ce, so I went to have a look. I didn''t expect to


    meet someone I know," Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    The boxing venue was not a ce that ordinary people would go. It was filled with violence, and it was


    also people with hostility who would go there to vent their anger. Qi Yiyun looked like a quiet woman on


    the surface. How could she have violence?


    What''s more, it seemed a little powerless to exin it with curiosity. For a good girl, no matter how


    curious she was, it was impossible for her to go to that kind of ce.


    "I didn''t expect you to have an unknown side. Should I know more about you?" Samuel said faintly. He


    had investigated Qi Yiyun''s background before, so there was nothing strange about it. However, Qi


    Yiyun''s performance made Samuel feel that it was unusual. Moreover, thinking carefully about Qi


    Yiyun''s background, the more nonsensical it was, the more it made people feel that there was a big


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    problem.


    Why would a family who was in charge of farming suddenly go overseas to do business?


    "If you want to know me, I can give you a chance at any time," said Qi Yiyun with a smile.


    Samuel stopped talking. Since Qi Yiyun knew that he was in the ring, it was not a big deal for her to go


    to Hex Capital Nightclub with him.


    After arriving in Hex Capital Nightclub, Manfred and Johann were all there because they had received a


    call from Samuel yesterday and had sent people to inquire about Yvonne''s whereabouts in the whole


    city.


    "How did it go?" After seeing Manfred, Samuel directly asked.


    "There''s still no news about Sister-in-Law. In the Sk''s surveince camera, we saw them being


    taken away by a car. The driver should be very familiar with the surveince cameras of every street


    and avoided almost all the surveince cameras. So now, wherever he goes, it''s not easy to find out.¡±


    Manfred said. He was very anxious and tried his best about this matter. He sent more than a thousand


    people, and they didn''t rest all night. Unfortunately, he still didn''t find anything up till now.


    Samuel had a cold expression on his face. This matter was caused by Shangguan Heibai. If he had


    only used this matter to force Samuel to lose thepetition, then he should have let Yvonne go.


    However, Yvonne did not show up now. This matter was clearly not


    simple.


    "What exactly is going on? How could someone kidnap my sister-inw?" Manfred asked in confusion.


    In his opinion, Samuel shouldn¡¯t have offended anyone. How could something like this happen?


    "That''s not important. What matters is how I can find Yvonne," Samuel said in a low voice. It was a


    must for him to seek revenge on Shangguan Heibai. However, there would be ample time for revenge.


    The most important thing at the moment was to ensure Yvonne''s safety.


    "Don''t worry, as long as my sister-inw is in Cloud City, I will definitely be able to find her. I can even


    dig three inches deep into the ground." Manfred said.


    Just then, Samuel¡¯s phone rang, and the caller''s word wife" was disyed on the screen.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Even if Mount Taishan copsed in front of him, Samuel would not be shaken at all. However, when he


    saw the caller ID, he was so nervous that his hands trembled slightly.


    Seeing this scene, Qi Yiyun secretly clenched her fists. "It''s just a phone call, but it can make you so


    nervous? Why are you so in love with Yvonne?"


    "In the Sue family during the three years, you have suffered a lot of humiliation. Why do you fall in love


    with Yvonne? Why do you still love her so much?"


    "As a man, can you really abandon all your dignity for her?"


    In reality, Samuel wasn''t the only one who was nervous. Manfred had unwittingly rubbed his nose as


    well. This was also a sign of his nervousness.


    Others might not be aware of Samuel¡¯s feelings for Yvonne, but he had witnessed all of this. Three


    whole years of watching without hindrance. How could an ordinary person do this?


    "Hurry up and receive it. What are you waiting for?" Manfred reminded Samuel.


    Samuel took a deep breath and pressed the answer button.


    "I want one billion." After the phone was connected, a


    deliberately changed voice came from the other end.


    "Okay, how to make a deal? How can I make sure she i s safe now?" Samuel said without hesitation.


    As long a s Yvonne was safe, so what if ten billion?


    "Your useless husband wants to talk to you. Hurry up and say it."


    "Samuel, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."


    Yvonne''s voice sounded. Samuel breathed a sigh of relief when he sensed that there was nothing


    unusual i n Yvonne''s tone.


    "Now you can rest assured. When the money is ready, I will contact you again." The person on the


    other end of the phone hung up directly.


    Samuel instantly changed the shape of his phone. Clenching his teeth, he said to Manfred, "It''s Harvey.


    Find him out for me!"


    Harvey deliberately lowered his voice to change his tone. However, his tone was extremely familiar to


    Samuel, carrying ridicule and contempt. This was Harvey''s style of doing things. In front of Samuel, he


    was always high and mighty.


    Yvonne had also mentioned that Harvey had been driven out of the Sue family. However, Samuel


    couldn''t figure out why Harvey had connections with Shangguan Heibai.


    This old thing kidnapped Yvonne in order to let Ouyang Xiujie win the game. Now that the game was


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    over, he should let Yvonne go, but the person who kidnapped Yvonne was Harvey. How could Harvey,


    the down-and-out dog let Yvonne go so easily?


    In the same room as the garbage dump, Harvey was wearing a hood. The tattooed man had been


    killed by him, because he was not willing to let Yvonne go and had a dispute with the tattooed man.


    Harvey identally killed the tattooed man, and now he was carrying someone''s life. The only way to


    escape was t o leave China, so he asked for one billion yuan from Samuel, i


    This one billion was carefully calcted by Harvey. At the moment, the Sue family could only afford so


    much money. Of course, once the money was taken, it meant that thepany would go bankrupt. As


    a result, Yvonne, the chairman of the board, would no longer exist.


    Not only did he want to take the money, but he also wanted to take revenge on Yvonne. At the same


    time, h e wanted to make sure that Samuel would never be able to live a good life again.


    "Chairman Sue, the Sue family is going bankrupt. What do you think?" Harvey said to Yvonne .


    Yvonne felt Harvey was very familiar before. Although he was wearing a headgear, Yvonne couldn''t


    see his face clearly, but his figure made Yvonne see more and more clearly.


    "Harvey, the Sue family won¡¯t go bankrupt, and you won''t get one billion," Yvonne said tly.


    When he heard Yvonne call his name directly, Harvey''s figure shed and he suddenly stood up.


    "Don''t get too excited. I''ve already guessed that you''re Harvey. So what if you don¡¯t admit it? What''s


    more, if you keep your voice down, it''ll be very ufortable, won''t it?" Yvonne said.


    Harvey took a few deep breaths. He thought to himself that since he could go abroad after getting the


    money, so what if Yvonne recognized him? When he left the country, who would be able to find him?


    After taking off his headgear, Harvey looked at Yvonne with a ferocious face and said, "So what if you


    know it? You will soon be a stray dog. Samuel has no chance to live off his wife, while I can live a


    free and easy life after getting one billion yuan.


    Yvonne, you didn''t expect this day toe, did you?"

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    "One billion is just a small amount of money for him, but do you have the life to spend it when you get


    the money?" Yvonne said.


    Harveyughed. One billion yuan was not a big deal? Did he hear it wrong? Even if she wanted to help


    Samuel, she didn''t have to brag so much.


    He dug his ears and said to Yvonne, "You''re so good at boasting now, and you don''t even consider


    whether I''ll believe you or not?"


    Yvonne smiled and said, "How can a man like you know how powerful he is?"


    "Powerful? Living off a woman can actually be said to be powerful." Harvey nodded and continued, "It


    really i s quite powerful. He is a man, relying on women to support him. He really has no sense of


    shame. Being able to reach this level of ability, he really can be considered formidable."


    Yvonne shook her head. She didn''t know much about this kind of thing, and there was no way for her to


    exin it to Harvey. However, she knew that Samuel definitely wouldn''t let Harvey go so easily. He was


    courting death again and again, and this time, there definitely wouldn''t be a good ending.


    "I hope you don''t regret it," Yvonne said.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Regret? When this loser kneels in front of me, you can


    know if I will regret it." Harvey sneered.


    At this time, when Samuel had a target, he asked Manfred to take people to Harvey. As long as he


    showed up somewhere, he would be able to find out. A s for Samuel, he went to Harvey''s home.


    Lionel and his wife hadpletely be civilians. Harvey had been driven out of the Sue family, and


    Lionel had also been implicated. Now, there was no work or economic source, and they lived a hard


    life. They didn''t even have the confidence to have a good meal.


    In this matter, Lionel did not me Harvey in person, but heined in his heart. If Harvey had not


    caused so much trouble, their family would not have fallen to such a sorry state. Moreover, now in


    order to avoid suspicion, no one in the Sue family was willing t o associate with them.


    With a bang, the door was kicked open, and the old couple trembled on the sofa.


    When Lionel saw Samuel, his face showed an angry expression. He stood up and said angrily,


    "Samuel, what are you doing!"


    Samuel walked to Lionel with a cold face and asked," Where is Harvey?¡±


    Lionel had always looked down on Samuel, but Samuel had always kept a low profile in these years. H


    e was tolerant enough, so Lionel did not have much opinion on him. But now, after Yvonne became the


    chairman, he did not expect that this loser would also be arrogant and directly break into his


    house.


    "Samuel, you are really arrogant now. After Yvonne became the chairman, you becamewless, aren''t


    you? We don''t work in thepany anymore. What right do you have to be so arrogant in front of me?"


    Lionel said.


    "I''ll ask you one more time. Where''s Harvey?" Samuel said coldly.


    Lionel was very angry. A good-for-nothing who lived off women swaggered in front of him. Wasn''t she


    just a bad chairman? How could she let his gigolo follow her?


    " Harvey is so capable, but he is not as good as a good-for-nothing like Samuel! God is so fucking


    unfair."


    "I don¡¯t know. Even if I know, why should I tell you? What right do you have to ask about our family?"


    Lionel said.


    Samuel suddenly grabbed Lionel by the cor and pulled Lionel hard in front of him. Because of the


    height gap between them, Samuel almost looked down on Lionel.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" Lionel was shocked and said.


    His wife ran to him instantly, pulled Samuel¡¯s clothes, and scolded him, "What are you doing, you wimp.


    Let g o of my husband."


    "I want to know where Harvey is. Tell me now." "Samuel, why do you order me around? You''re just a


    good-for-nothing, a good-for-nothing who relies on women. What is my son doing? Why should I tell


    you? Do you think all the men in the world are good-for-nothings like you? Harvey is much more


    promising than you. Of course he has to make money," Lionel said.


    "Make money? The way he makes money is to kidnap Yvonne and ask for ransom?" Samuel pushed


    Lionel away.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    "Kidnapped!"


    When these two words reached Lionel''s ears, his face instantly turned pale.


    Lionel was a very ambitious person. He had always hoped Harvey could take charge of the Sue family.


    Now that thepany was in Yvonne''s hands, he was very unwilling to give up. He even thought of all


    kinds of shameless ways to deal with Yvonne, hoping that Yvonne could step down and Harvey could


    regain the control of thepany.


    However, all his thoughts were only limited to his imagination. His courage could not support his


    ambition at all.


    Now that he knew Harvey had kidnapped Yvonne, how could he not be afraid!


    This was a matter that he had to go to jail. He only had a son who lived to the end of his life. If he was


    put into jail because of this matter, how could he live in the future!


    "Bullshit. Don''t nder my son. How could he do such a thing?" Lionel said excitedly.


    "Do you think I''ll joke with you about something like this?" Samuel said coldly.


    "Why not? You are jealous of Harvey''s talent and


    ability. For a gigolo like you, even standing in front of him, you will feel ashamed. There is nothing you


    can''t do," Lionel said. Where did his confidencee from when he said these words? It was


    unknown. It seemed that in his eyes, only Harvey was excellent in the world.


    "Talent?" Samuel smiled disdainfully. "Harvey is a good-for-nothing. He has dragged thepany


    down more than once. Does he still have talent? Does he want everyone to suffer because of him? He


    is just an idiot."


    The word "idiot" made Lionel angry. Harvey did do something stupid, but Samuel was not qualified to


    "You are an idiot, an idiot who lives off a woman.


    People like you are not qualified toment Harvey." Lionel said angrily.


    Samuel knew that in the eyes of the Sue family, his cowardly image was deeply rooted in their hearts.


    He had never thought of changing this point. What Lionel thought of him was not important at all. What


    he needed to know now was where Harvey was.


    "I''ll ask you onest time. Where is Harvey? If I find him myself, he will die. If you don''t want him to see


    you die in the future, you can continue to hide it for him," Samuel said with cold eyes.


    Lionel still remembered that when he was afraid of Samuel for the first time, it was when Yvonne''s


    family lived in the old house. It was the first time that there was a problem with the cooperation with


    Weakriver Real Estate. He and Harvey personally came to Yvonne to apologize. It was also on that day


    that he saw the same look in Samuel''s eyes as it was now.


    He was as cold as frost, which made people shudder!


    "You... How dare you!" Lionel stammered.


    "Do you want to give it a try? Okay, I''ll let you know how serious the consequences are. Let''s prepare a


    coffin for him." After saying that, Samuel turned around and was about to leave.


    Lionel was afraid in his heart that Samuel would really do this. But he also thought that a good-for-


    nothing like Samuel would not dare to kill people.


    However, Lionel''s wife didn''t want to lose Harvey.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Even Samuel didn''t have the guts to kill Harvey, if the kidnapping was true, Harvey would go to jail. She


    didn''t want her son to suffer.


    "I know." When Samuel walked to the door, Lionel''s wife said.


    Stopping, Samuel turned to look at her and said coldly, "I don''t have time to waste with you. If you want


    to y with me, Harvey will only die worse."


    Mrs. Sue shook her head repeatedly and said, "I really know. I have his mobile phone location. I can


    find out where he is."


    Samuel turned around and walked to Lionel¡¯s wife. He said, "Give it to me."


    For Samuel, nothing was more important than finding Yvonne. At the same time, at Cloud City Airport,


    a seemingly ordinary old man with white hair appeared in a low-key manner, dressed in a suit.


    If it weren''t for his 1.9-meter tall and straight figure, n o one would have noticed such an old man.


    The peopleing and going would pay more attention to him because of his height. After careful


    observation, they found that this old man was extraordinary and had a domineering temperament that


    made people feel oppressed. He was like a big shot that had been in a high position for a long time. H


    e was dignified even without anger. He could give people pressure just by standing there.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Two days ago, this old man had appeared in Cloud Dragon to visit Han Jun!


    Han Jun''s legs were crippled, and now he could only sit in a wheelchair. Fortunately, after Guan Yong


    escaped from prison, he was not beaten again. When h e learned that someone was visiting him, he


    thought it was Samuel who was showing off in front of him.


    When he saw the old man, Han Jun burst into tears in front of him.


    This old man was once a pursuer of Hangong Qianqiu''s youth. His name was Shen Weng, and he was


    an extremely stubborn man.


    When Hangong Qianqiu married into the Hannigan family, Shen Weng swore not to marry for the rest


    of his life. Moreover, he had indeed done it. He had never touched a woman and he loved Hangong


    Qianqiu to the extreme.


    Hangong Qianqiu''s death was very secret. Only some upper-ss families in the capital knew about it.


    When Shen Weng heard about it, he was furious and wanted to take Hangong Qianqiu back from the


    hands of the King of Hell. However, such unrealistic things could only be considered. The only thing he


    could do was to avenge Hangong Qianqiu.


    "Do you wish to take revenge?" This was the first thing that Shen Weng said to Han Jun.


    Han Jun would end up like this,thanks to Samuel, he had dreamed of getting revenge. Han Jun, who


    had already broken his legs, knelt down in front of Shen Weng without any ambition.


    "Grandpa Shen, it''s Samuel who killed Grandmother. It''s him who made me disabled. I can''t wait to kill


    him, pull out his tendons, peel off his skin, and eat his flesh and drink his blood."


    "I''ll help you. Before you get out of prison, I''ll find a chess piece to do this for you."


    A chess piece. This was why Shen Weng woulde t o Cloud City.


    Shen Weng was very familiar with Cloud City. The first chess piece heid for Han Jun was Harvey,


    who hated Samuel as well.


    Standing at the airport gate, Shen Weng took a deep breath and said to himself, "Van Jun, I didn''t deal


    with Samuel myself. It''s not against our agreement."


    After getting Harvey''s position, Samuel drove over.


    This was a very dpidatedmunity. Because the rent was cheap, there were many migrant workers


    and local gangsters living in this area. It was a very chaotic ce.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Samuel stopped the car, a few gangsters at the door had their eyes on him.


    They took a drag on their cigarettes and stood in front Samuel as if they were really strong.


    "Dude, you have to charge for parking here. Pay first," one of them said to Samuel.


    "How much?" Samuel said with a cold face.


    Seeing Samuel was so kind, they all smiled.


    This kind of business that was like pie falling from the sky was not seen every day. Naturally, there


    would be extortion.


    "Dude, your car is worth hundreds of thousands of yuan. We have to guard it for you, so as not to be


    scratched. You see, we have so many people to help. A t least we should give you two or three


    thousandyuan," the man said. 1


    Samuel took out his wallet. The one who was speaking looked very upset. He seemed to think that h e


    was asking for so little.


    However, at this moment, SamuelSamuel threw a copper coin into the ground, making a crisp sound. 1


    "What the fuck, what do you mean?"


    "Damn, you treat us like beggars, don''t you? You want t o send us away with only one yuan."


    "Dude, I think you are blind. I don''t know how powerful our fists are."


    They rolled up their sleeves and put on a fierce look.


    "I''m giving you a piece of advice out of goodwill. Get lost," Samuel said coldly.


    "Damn it, you dare to be arrogant in my territory. Who do you think you are?"


    "Brothers, beat him up. Teach this blind guy a lesson."


    "If you don''t pay tens of thousands today, you won''t be able to leave."


    These people were gangsters who ganged up with others. They often extorted the workers and


    residents i n themunity. They were used to being arrogant and had not had an ident for a long


    time. So they became more and more courageous. In the face of Samuel, in their opinion, as long as


    they taught him a lesson with their fists, he would be honest.


    A minuteter, Samuel was still standing, while the hooligans all fell to the ground, whining.


    "Keep the car safe. I won''t let you go if there''s a scratch," Samuel said and walked toward the


    neighborhood.


    The hooligans knew that they had met a tough opponent. They nodded and watched Samuel leave.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    "Damn it, who is this guy? He''s so good at fighting."


    "Damn it. I didn''t expect to meet such a guy. But I can''t be beaten for no reason."


    "Let''s cut his car and let this guy know the consequence of offending us. As long as we slip away, can


    he still find us?"


    They were defeated by Samuel''s punches and kicks. But after Samuel left, they had the idea of


    revenge in their minds. They scratched the car and ran away. Anyway, Samuel couldn''t find them.


    And for these hooligans, if they didn''t get back their faces after suffering losses, how could they survive


    in the future?


    They could be hungry or eat buns behind others, but i n front of others, face was more important than


    life.


    "Fuck, let this guy repair the car."


    "Break his car."


    "Let''s see if there''s anything valuable inside. We can''t let ourselves be taken advantage of."


    They took the stone and walked to Samuel¡¯s car.


    At this time, more than a dozen cars came in session at the entrance of themunity. The


    swooshing doors of the cars were opened, and


    hundreds of people appeared together, which made them so scared that their feet went soft.


    "What... what the hell is this? Why is ourmunity suddenly so annoying?"


    "Isn''t that Johann?"


    "There''s Manfred. Fuck, even Manfred is here!"


    Johann got out of the car and saw a few gangsters standing next to Samuel¡¯s car with a stone in their


    hands. They seemed to have done something bad. He immediately walked over. This was Samuel¡¯s


    car. If it was smashed under his eyes, he would have no choice but to roll out of his shop.


    "What are you guys doing?" Johann walked up to them and asked coldly.


    In the face of such a big shot as Johann, these hooligans were so scared that they began to speak in a


    trembling voice.


    "Yong, Brother Johann, we didn''t do anything. We are living here."


    "Yes, yes, we live here. Brother Brother Johann, if you don''t believe me, you can ask them."


    "Brother Johann, why are you here? Did something happen here?"


    Johann snorted coldly and said, "It has nothing to do with you. If you want to move this car, think about


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    your own role."


    After that, Johann said to the people behind him," Take care of Brother Samuel''s car. If there''s even the


    slightest bit of dawdling, I''ll take you guys to test it out."


    "Yes sir!"


    "Yes sir!"


    "Yes sir!"


    The hooligans looked at Johann in horror.


    Brother Samuel!


    They didn''t know who Brother Samuel was.


    But they clearly knew that the person they stopped just now was a big shot, and they actually wanted to


    ckmail such a person.


    This motherfucker was someone that Johann had to call him brother.


    Some timid people were so scared that their legs went weak and they sat on the ground.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    After Johann left, the remaining people surrounded Samuel''s car and did not allow anyone to approach


    it, as if they were protecting some important cultural relics.


    Harvey had nned to give Samuel three days to prepare the money. After all, it was not easy to pay


    one billion. He had to sell the Sue family''spany. Coupled with the previous loan, it was enough.


    However, he had never expected that Samuel woulde to him so soon.


    When the door was kicked open, Harvey saw Samuel standing outside the door. His expression was


    stiff, and his lips and teeth were trembling.


    "You... Why are you here?" Harvey was extremely frightened and stammered.


    When Samuel saw Yvonne, who was tied up in the corner, his anger red up instantly. He walked to


    Harvey without saying a word, kicked down the corner, lifted up the chair, and smashed it into pieces o


    n Harvey before stopping.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight." Harvey covered his head with his hands and kept saying.


    "It seems like only when you die can we truly solve the problem." Samuel looked at Harvey with an


    expressionless face.


    Harvey knew that he could not defeat Samuel, but he did not believe that Samuel would have the guts


    to kill him.


    "Samuel, stop scaring me. If you really have the guts, just kill me. I''d like to see if you dare," Harvey


    said.


    Samuel walked to Yvonne and untied her, asking, "Are you all right?"


    Yvonne didn''t look worried at all. Instead, she said with a smile, "It''s all right. I know you''lle to save


    me, so I''m not afraid at all."


    Samuel held Yvonne''s hand apologetically and said," I''m sorry. It''s my fault. If I asked someone to


    protect you, this kind of thing would never happen. Don''t worry; no one will hurt you in the future."


    Yvonne shook her head and didn''t mean to me Samuel. She said, "I''m the one who should be


    apologizing. I made you worry."


    "You two are showing off your affection. Talk about it when you get home. Come and untie me." Just as


    the two of them were speaking sweet words, Linda couldn''t stand it anymore. She had goose bumps all


    over her body. She hadn''t been untied yet, but the two of them acted as if they had forgotten about her.


    Hearing this, Yvonne quickly walked to Linda''s side, loosened the rope on her body, and said, "Didn''t


    you want to be tied up before? Why don''t you think about i t now?"


    Linda''s face turned red. Such absurd words were spoken in the sweet words of her boudoir. She didn¡¯t


    expect that Yvonne would say them in front of Samuel.


    "What are you talking about? Believe it or not, I''ll expose your scandal." Linda gritted her teeth and


    threatened Yvonne.


    Yvonne looked indifferent. It was not that she was not afraid Linda''s threat, but that she didn''t have any


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    scandals at all.


    Seeing Yvonne didn''t care, Linda was discouraged. She was the only one who liked to spout nonsense.


    Yvonne didn''t say anything about it, so she couldn''t threaten Yvonne with anything.


    "Samuel, why do youe sote to make my woman suffer?" After the rope was untied, Linda took


    Yvonne¡¯s hand, and her wrist had been bruised by the rope.


    Yvonne quickly withdrew her hand and said, "It''s just a small injury. It''s all right."


    Samuel took a deep breath and said to the two, "Go home and have a rest first."


    Seeing Samuel''s expression, Yvonne¡¯s heart sank.


    Samuel had said before that only Harvey died could h e really solve the problem. Could it be that he


    really had to kill Harvey?


    "Samuel, you..."


    Before Yvonne could finish her sentence, Samuel


    interrupted, "Don''t worry and go home. I''m fine."


    How could Yvonne rest assured? If Samuel really killed Harvey regardless of the consequences, it


    would be a crime. Samuel would suffer a prison disaster because of it. This was something that Yvonne


    could not ept.


    "Samuel, I''m fine now. You can''t do anything stupid. I want you to stay with me," Yvonne said


    nervously.


    Feeling Yvonne''s concern, Samuel felt warm in his heart. He touched Yvonne''s head and said, "Don¡¯t


    worry. No one can separate us. I will always be by your side."


    Linda heard this, her eyes were blurred. If these words were meant for her, how good would that be? It


    was a pity that this was destined to be an extravagant hope. No one could change Samuel''s feelings


    for Yvonne.


    "Yvonne, let''s go," Linda said, pulling Yvonne''s hand.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel and shook her head gently, a s if to tell him not to do anything stupid.


    Samuel smiled at her, telling Yvonne not to worry.


    After the two of them left, Samuel¡¯s expression changed from a smile to a cold one. In the hot room in


    midsummer, the temperature seemed to have suddenly cooled down.


    "Samuel, I know I can''t beat you. If you are a man, kill me if you have the ability. Do you dare?" Harvey


    had never been willing to put down his dignity in front of Samuel. For him, if he could not stand up in


    front of such a loser, what qualification did he have to be a man?


    "Since you already know, then you shouldn''t have provoked Yvonne. You can humiliate me and bully m


    e, and if you want to shit and pee on my head, I will only treat you like a bug. However, you definitely


    can''t make Yvonne suffer." Samuel walked in front of Harvey, his eyes full of killing intent.


    Although Harvey was brave enough to think Samuel would at most give him a good beating and not kill


    him, he was scared when he looked straight into Samuel''s eyes.


    "Samuel, murder is illegal. You even have to go to jail and be buried with me. Have you thought about


    the consequences?" Harvey said. 1


    "What''s wrong?" The corners of Samuel¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile. He said, "Are you afraid? You''re


    already afraid before it even started?"

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Harvey took two steps back and leaned against the corner of the wall. He could not hide the fear in his


    eyes at all. This was because the look in Samuel''s eyes made him feel that he was not joking.


    "Samuel, don''t mess around. I''m warning you. You''d better think about the consequences. Killing


    people will cost you your life." Harvey''s mouth was dry and his throat seemed to be on fire.


    To Samuel, killing was just a matter of nodding.


    Killing Harvey was as easy as stepping on an ant. As for the consequences of this matter, Samuel did


    not care at all.


    "Old Master of the Sue family, you killed her, didn''t you? Since you said that you should pay with your


    life for killing someone, I will let you pay with your life today," Samuel said coldly. He had not found the


    exact evidence yet, but the olddy suddenly died of poison. Who else could do such a thing except


    Harvey?


    After the olddy''s death, Harvey was the biggest beneficiary. The Sue family had been blindfolded and


    could not see the truth, but Samuel could easily see Harvey''s motives.


    "Nonsense. How could I have killed Grandma? It was Tian Ling''er. You and Tian Ling''er killed Grandma


    together." Harvey said in a panic. This matter was over. In Harvey''s opinion, no one could know the


    truth,


    but Samuel suddenly said so, which made him unable to calm down.


    "Only when the olddy is dead can you sit on the position of chairman. You can''t wait to take this


    position. Who else can it be except you?" Samuel said.


    Harvey shook his head and said with fear in his eyes," No, it''s not me. It has nothing to do with me. It


    has nothing to do with me."


    Samuel suddenly reached out and grabbed Harvey''s neck. He raised his arm and lifted Harvey against


    the wall.


    Harvey instantly felt that he couldn''t breathe. He tried his best to pull Samuel away, but in the case of


    Staring at his legs, Harvey¡¯s pupils became more and more distracted.


    "I''m happy to see the olddy die, but it''s absolutely impossible for you to hurt Yvonne. For this, you''ll


    have to sacrifice your own life." Samuel put forth his strength and looked at Harvey with pity in his


    eyes. H e continued, "Go to hell and ask Yama to find out who I am. A good-for-nothing like you is not


    even qualified to be my opponent."


    As his brain was short of oxygen, Harvey''s consciousness became more and more blurry. Even his


    vision became blurred.


    At this moment, Harvey was extremely regretful. If he had listened to the tattooed man and let Yvonne


    go, he would never have ended up like this. Unfortunately, it was toote. Even if he regretted it, it was


    already toote.


    This good-for-nothing actually dared to kill people!


    At this time, Samuel suddenly felt a cold winding at him. He subconsciously turned sideways to


    avoid it, but in the end, he did not. His waist was hit by a huge force.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Peng!


    Samuel flew up into the air and crashed into the wall. Then, he fell to the ground.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and said, "Shen Weng!" He looked at the white-haired old man in front of him.


    He had seen this old man once when he was young, but h e had a deep impression of him in this life.


    Even on the day of his death, he would never forget him.


    Shen Weng had once appeared in the Hannigan family. Due to Hangong Qianqiu''s doting on Han Jun,


    h e only had feelings for Han Jun.


    Samuel still remembered that Shen Weng had once given Han Jun a toy. He had only touched it with


    envy but he was kicked to the ground by Shen Weng.


    At that time, Samuel was only in his teens, but his right leg was fractured! He had to use crutches to


    walk for three whole months!


    "I didn''t expect you, bastard, to remember me." Shen Weng looked at Samuel with disdain. Even his


    eyes were full of mockery.


    Samuel held his waist, stood up with difficulty, and said, "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have used a


    stick. At that time, I was just a child. You hit me so hard that I won''t forget it for the rest of my life."


    "A piece of trash is just a piece of trash. Don''t tell me you''re just measured by age? It''s good that you


    won''t forget it. You''d better remember this hatred for the rest of your life. Maybe in your next life, you''ll


    still have a chance to take revenge." Shen Weng sneered.


    Samuel took a deep breath. Why did this old man suddenly appear here? As Nangong Qianqiu''s suitor,


    his love was solider than gold,which was admired by Samuel.. However, he could not have a good


    impression of Shen Weng at all, because he was the same as Nangong Qianqiu. He only valued Han


    Jun and treated him as a good-for-nothing. 1


    "Shen Weng, Nangong Qianqiu is already dead. You haven''t been able to get her for the rest of your


    life. I really feel sorry for you," Samuel said.


    There was a sharp glint in Shen Weng''s eyes. Nangong Qianqiu''s death had dealt him a huge blow.


    Samuel¡¯s mention of this matter had angered him.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    At the same time, Yan Jun''s words shed across Shen Weng''s mind. If he dared to hurt Samuel, Yan


    Jun would interfere in this matter.


    Shen Weng did not put Samuel in his eyes, but he did not have the right to ignore Yan Jun. This


    bodyguard o f the Hannigan family, who was unknown to the public, was the real Big Boss.


    "Harvey, do you want revenge?" Shen Weng turned to Harvey and asked.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Harvey''s life was hanging by a thread just now. It was not easy for him toe back to life, but the


    man who saved him was the white-haired old man in front of him.


    Although Harvey did not know who he was, he could tell that this old man was not simple.


    To be able to send Samuel flying with a single kick, he must be a master.


    "Yes, I do." Harvey said firmly.


    "Kneel down and bark like a dog. I''ll give you a chance, " said Shen Weng. If he wanted to help Han


    Jun find a pawn, he had to make Harvey submit to him. He could not let Harvey have any thoughts of


    betraying him. This was why Shen Weng had shown his unprecedented strength in front of Harvey.


    Harvey looked at Samuel. Wasn''t it embarrassing for him to bark like a dog in front of this good-for-


    nothing?


    But if he wanted to take revenge, was there any other choice besides that?


    "Woof, woof." Harvey knelt down and barked.


    Shen Weng smiled and said, "That''s right. You can stand up now, but don''t forget your position. You''re


    just a dog."


    "I''m just a dog," Harvey lowered his head and said in a low voice.


    "Now that you have the chance to collect some interest from him, would you dare?" Shen Weng asked.


    Harvey nced at Samuel. He had almost died just now, and his fear of Samuel had not dissipated.


    But he knew that if he showed cowardice, the old man in front of him might not even give him a chance


    to be a dog.


    "Samuel, you¡¯re such a loser. There''s such a day.


    Aren''t you fucking powerful? I want to see how powerful you are." Harvey held an empty bottle, walked


    to Samuel, and hit him on the head with a bang.


    The bottle shattered at the sound, and blood dripped from Samuel''s forehead.


    Samuel did not fight back because he knew that he was no match for Shen Weng. The old man,


    grandpa


    Yan Jun, once said that he was a master who had retired from the special forces and had made some


    contributions. Moreover, judging from the move that Samuel failed to dodge just now, the difference


    between the two had been determined.


    Seeing Samuel did not fight back, Harvey, who had been a little afraid, became even more arrogant.


    With Shen Weng as his backer, he became more arrogant.


    "You good-for-nothing, stand up and fight with me. Aren''t you very capable?" After saying that, Harvey


    kicked Samuel''s shoulder.


    Although Samuel did not fight back, the rebound was s o strong that Harvey fell to the ground.


    Harvey, who had stood up in a miserable manner, did not feel that he was useless. Instead, he felt


    extremely happy in his heart. He had been beaten by Samuel a couple of times. Even in his dreams, he


    wanted to take revenge. Now that the opportunity was in front of him, he wanted to use this opportunity


    to ruthlessly teach Samuel a lesson.


    Pa!


    After a hearty p on Samuel''s face, Harveyughed arrogantly and said, "Hahahaha, you loser, why


    don''t you let Yvonnee to save you? As long as this bitch is willing to kneel down to me, it doesn''t


    matter if I let you go." 1


    Samuel''s face was as deep as water. To him, Harvey''s beating was merely a superficial pain. This kind


    of soft prawn would not cause any serious harm to Samuel even if he was given a chance.


    "Shen Weng, are you looking for pawns for Han Jun? You like trash like Harvey. Seems like you''re also


    trash," Samuel said coldly.


    Shen Weng tried his best to suppress his anger, but he was enraged by his words. When he walked


    toward Samuel, another old man appeared at the door!

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    When Yan Jun strolled into the room, the anger in Shen Weng''s heart instantly dissipated. He could


    use Samuel as an ant, but not in front of Yan Jun.


    "You seem to have forgotten our agreement. Does this mean that you have broken the rules, so I don''t


    have to keep my promise?" Yan Jun walked to Samuel¡¯s side and helped him to his feet. Then he


    spoke to Shen Weng in a calm tone.


    Shen Weng''s eyelids twitched. For so many years, his fear of Yan Jun had almost be a habit. As


    long as he saw Yan Jun, he would not have any confidence.


    With Shen Weng''s ability, why would he watch Hangong Qianqiu marry Han Tianyang and remain


    indifferent? It was precisely because of the existence o f Yan Jun that he did not even dare to move a


    strand o f Han Tianyang''s hair!


    "I''m not the one who hit him," said Shen Weng.


    Yan Jun lightly smiled. He looked at Harvey and said," If it wasn''t for you backing him up, would a trash


    like him dare to do such a thing?"


    Harvey did not know who Yan Jun was. He only felt that this old man''s calm tone was filled with


    arrogance, and he even called him trash!


    "Old thing, who are you calling trash? A person buried i n the loess, what right do you have to point


    fingers at


    me?" Harvey looked at Yan Jun coldly and said disdainfully.


    Yan Jun did not be angry. He merely felt that it was funny. A smile that caused one to feel as if


    they were bathed in a spring breeze appeared on his face. H e said to Shen Weng, "What is his


    rtionship with you? Disciple or a tool?"


    "It has nothing to do with you," Shen Weng said coldly.


    "For my disciple to be beaten up, as his master, it''s only natural for me to seek revenge for him, right?"


    Said Yan Jun.


    Shen Weng clenched his fists. Yan Jun was purposely provoking him, but he could not attack Yan Jun,


    nor was he qualified to do so. It was impossible for him to win.


    "As an elder, isn''t it against the rules for you to attack a junior?" asked Shen Weng.


    Yan Jun raised his eyebrows and nodded his head, saying, "That''s a bit reasonable. Samuel, since I


    can''t help you get revenge, it all depends on your own ability. Don''t worry, if anyone dares to interfere,


    grandpa Yan will help you."


    "Thank you, Grandpa Yan." Samuel looked at Harvey and smiled coldly.


    Harvey couldn''t help shivering. He was no match for Samuel. If it weren''t for Shen Weng''s support, he


    wouldn''t even have the courage to fight with Samuel. I f he really fought with Samuel alone, he could


    only take the beating.


    Harvey hid behind Shen Weng and said," You should help me, I can''t defeat him." 1


    This sentence caused Shen Weng to lose all of his dignity. Even though Harvey was not his disciple,


    this matter was caused by him and he was the one who supported Harvey. Now that Yan Jun wanted to


    determine a victor between the two of them, this was a battle of face. However, Harvey did not even


    dare to fight!


    "Shen Weng, I didn''t expect you to be so weak. You don''t even have good eyesight. What use is there


    for trash like you to use?" Yan Jun said with a smile.


    Shen Weng gritted his teeth and said coldly to Harvey, "Beat him if you don''t want to die."


    Harvey looked desperate. It was obvious that Shen Weng would not help him in this matter. How could


    h e beat Samuel?


    If he had known earlier, he would not have shown off i n front Samuel. After beating him just now, he


    was full of anger now. How could he let him go?


    Shen Weng moved sideways to make way for Harvey. When Harvey saw Samuel walking towards him,


    his legs began to wobble.


    He had been beaten by Samuel many times, so he was very clear about the gap between him and


    Samuel.


    Even if in Harvey''s heart, Samuel had always been a good-for-nothing, and he had never been willing


    to admit Samuel''s strength. But he had to be afraid of Samuel''s fist!


    "Samuel, it was my fault just now. Sorry, I hit you because I was confused," Harvey said to Samuel as if


    h e was begging for mercy.


    Samuel''s face was covered with blood, and his expression was even more ferocious. His state had


    almost scared Harvey out of his wits.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m just a wimp. What''s there to be afraid of?" Samuel said with a sneer.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Peng!


    Harvey knelt on the ground and cried bitterly, "Please, don''t hit me. I am trash, a stinky bug. You are


    now the chairman''s husband; there is no need to argue with m e, a small potato."


    When Shen Weng saw this, his expression turned extremely ugly. If there was other choice, how could


    h e allow Harvey, this loser, to be Han Jun''s pawn?


    "Shen Weng, do you know who he looks like?" Yan Jun asked Shen Weng.


    Shen Weng remained silent. His pride had beenpletely ruined by Harvey.


    "Like Han Jun," continued Yan Jun. "Everyone thinks that the future of the Han n belongs to Han


    Jun. However, he''s nothing more than trash. Back then, Hangong Qianqiu only listened to viinous


    words."


    "It doesn''t matter to me who''s the good-for-nothing. You know what I''m after," said Shen Weng.


    "With your age, why do you have to make a fuss about not being able to enjoy your old age?" Yan Jun


    shook his head helplessly.


    "Are you so sure that I will lose?" "Yes!" Yan Jun replied without hesitation.


    At this time, Harvey had already been beaten into a corner by Samuel. It would be good enough if he


    could take a few more punches, let alone resist.


    Harvey¡¯s face was ck and blue, and he couldn''t even say a word to beg for mercy. He only felt that


    there was no part of his body that was not painful, as i f his heart was torn and his lungs were torn.


    Samuel stopped and returned to Yan Jun''s side. His expression was the same as Yan Jun''s, as calm


    as the clouds.


    "If you''re not dead,e with me." After saying this, Shen Weng took the lead and left the room.


    Harvey was in so much pain that he wanted nothing more than to lie on the ground. However, when he


    saw that Shen Weng had left and then looked at Samuel, h e knew that it wasn''t impossible for him to


    die here if he didn''t leave. He could only grit his teeth and stand up, quickly catching up to Shen


    Weng''s pace.


    Only Samuel and Yan Jun were left in the room.


    Looking at Samuel, who was covered in blood, Yan Jun said with pity, "Shen Weng has always been in


    love with Hangong Qianqiu. He must have known that you had hounded her to death. That''s why he


    supported Harvey to deal with you."


    "I know that he''s going to help Han Jun snatch back the Hannigan family. However, I don''t care about


    the Hannigan family at all. I also don''t intend to take the Hannigan family''s inheritance as my own,"


    Samuel


    said.


    Yan Jun nodded. He knew this very well. Samuel had long given up on himself as a Hannigan family.


    How could he take even a little of the Hannigan family?


    "Shen Weng isn''t that easy to deal with. Do you need m y help?" Yan Jun asked.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel shook his head without thinking and said," Grandpa Yan, I can handle it. Trust me."


    This answer was not out of Yan Jun''s expectations. Given his tenacious character, how could he


    possibly need help? Was he still qualified to be called Samuel?


    "You brat, ever since you were young, you have gotten used to shoulder everything by yourself.


    However, sometimes, you should also rx yourself a little. If the string is too tight, it is easy for it to


    break." Said Yan Jun. 1


    "Grandpa Yan, I have my own way of rxing. Don''t worry about that. Besides, Harvey is not worth


    mentioning to me," Samuel said.


    Harvey was indeed not worth mentioning. This kind o f trash did not even have the qualifications to be


    Samuel''s opponent. However, Yan Jun was still a little worried about Shen Weng. After all, he could not


    appear like this every time. This old fellow was not someone who would follow the rules.


    "That''s right, did he hit you?" Yan Jun asked.


    "Give me a kick," Samuel said.


    A smile appeared on Yan Jun''s face. He said." Grandfather Yan is someone who keeps his word. I will


    go and take revenge for you. I will also knock this old thing a bit and have him remember the rules.1''


    "Thank you, Grandfather Yan."


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be taking my leave first." After speaking, Yan Jun walked out of the room.


    Samuel looked like he wanted to say something but stopped himself. When Yan Jun walked to the


    door, he finally couldn''t help but ask, "Grandpa Yan, there''s something I want to ask you."


    Yan Jun did not turn around. He said directly, "If you want to ask about Han Tianyang, Grandfather Yan


    will not be able to give you an answer. I can only say that everything is possible. You will have to verify


    it step b y step. However, this path is extremely dangerous.


    You will have to consider it clearly yourself."


    After saying that, Yan Jun left. Samuel stood in the same ce with a determined expression. Danger?


    For him, no difficulty could stop him from confirming Han Tianyang''s information. As long as he was not


    sure about Han Tianyang''s death, he would not give u P- 1


    To Samuel''s feelings, Han Tianyang was his only rtive in this world. Even if his biological mother


    Gina, she was just a stranger to Samuel!

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    After Shen Weng took Harvey away, he wanted nothing more than to kill Harvey. He had lost all of his


    dignity in front of Yan Jun, so there was no ce for him to be ashamed at all.


    "But isn''t Harvey such a person? He''s such a good-for-nothing. How can hepare with Samuel, who


    has endured for so long?"


    However, Shen Weng did not have a choice. The only person he could think of and find was Harvey.


    Harvey¡¯s anger toward Samuel urged him to seek revenge. As long as Shen Weng could give him


    some benefits, the dog would always be loyal to him. He would only be able to find a good helper after


    Han Jun was released from prison.


    It would take several years for Han Jun to be released from prison, even if he used his connections and


    performed well in prison to reduce his sentence. He had been isted from the world for the past few


    years, and the outside world would soon be strange to Han Jun. Shen Weng needed to help Han


    Jun cultivate a dog that knew about the outside situation.


    At Shen Weng''s side, even though Harvey''s head was lowered, his heart was filled with disdain. This


    old fellow was clearly iparable to that old man earlier. However, he had to be a dog for someone


    like


    Shen Weng, making Harvey feel that he had no hope for the future at all.


    "I''ll give you one billion to set up apany. Destroy the Sue family first. That''s the first thing you have


    to d o," said Shen Weng.


    Harvey, who disdained Shen Weng a moment ago, immediately changed his attitude toward him and


    became extremely excited.


    One billion! This old thing actually wanted to give him one billion!


    With this one billion, he would be the young master again. The rtives of the Sue Family who


    regarded him as a stray dog would once again submit t o him.


    "Are you serious?" Harvey asked in disbelief.


    "Hmph, do you think one billion is a lot? It''s time for you to broaden your horizons and be an


    ignorant frog at the bottom of a well," Shen Weng said coldly.


    Harvey was not at all ufortable with Shen Weng''s disdain. He was willing to kneel down in front of


    him on the street since he was able to get one billion and be arrogant in front of the Sue family''s


    rtives.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''m narrow-minded. Don''t worry, as long as you''re willing to give me money, I''ll definitely


    be able to destroy the Sue family," Harvey said.


    At this moment, Shen Weng suddenly stopped because Yan Jun was blocking in front of him.


    "What do you want to do?" Shen Weng asked discontentedly.


    Yan Jun lightly smiled and said. "You kicked my disciple. Of course, I will help him take revenge."


    Hearing this, Shen Weng gritted his teeth and said," Yan Jun, don''t push it too far!"


    "Bullying? If you hadn''t bullied my disciple, why would I have bullied you?" Yan Jun smiled as he slowly


    walked towards Shen Weng.


    Shen Weng stood still and didn''t dare to move. They were on the street, and it was embarrassing


    enough that there were so many peopleing and going. If h e had been beaten up on the street, he


    would have lost his face.


    "I canpensate him." Shen Weng said.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "This brat has never been willing to ept the help of others. As forpensation, even I look down


    upon it. Why would he want it?" Said Yan Jun with a smile.


    Shen Weng felt his vision blur and a gravitational force came from his waist, causing him to lose his


    bnce in an instant.


    Peng!


    Shen Weng fell to the ground, dust flying everywhere.


    Yan Jun stood in front of Shen Weng, looking down from above, and said, "If there''s a next time, will


    you b


    e so lucky?"


    Shen Weng couldn''t care less about the pain in his body. The anger that filled his entire body caused


    him to tremble. However, due to his crushing superiority i n strength, he didn''t even have the courage


    to attack Yan Jun.


    "Yan Jun, I will prove to you that your choice was incorrect. The Hannigan family belongs to Han Jun,


    and Hangong Qianqiu will never misjudge people.


    Samuel is just a piece of trash, and Han Jun is the true form of an emperor," Shen Weng said,


    gnashing his teeth.


    "Let''s wait and see." After saying that, Yan Jun strode away and gradually disappeared into the crowd.


    Harvey quickly went to Shen Weng''s side and helped him up, hiding the disdain in his eyes. After all,


    he was his sugar daddy. Even if he thought the old man was a good-for-nothing, he did not dare to


    show it at all.


    However, in the conversation between the two, Harvey also noticed something. It seemed that his


    understanding of Samuel was wrong all the time. He was not just a married son-inw. Although Han


    Jun and Hangong Qianqiu were not familiar to him, he knew that they were not ordinary people.


    Could it be that Samuel was still a big shot?


    "Who is Samuel?" Harvey asked in confusion.


    Shen Weng shook off Harvey¡¯s hand and said coldly," The Hannigan family of the Swallow City, but he


    is just an abandoned son of the family.1''

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    The Hannigan family in the Swallow City!


    "Samuel is actually from the Hannigan family in the Swallow City!"


    These words made Harvey''s scalp numb. "He has always been a good-for-nothing to deal with. Is he


    actually the young master of the Hannigan family in the Swallow City?"


    When Samuel married into the family, all the members of the Sue Family regarded him as a beggar,


    Harvey even regarded him as a joke. Who would have thought that such a person was actually the son


    of the Hannigan family in the Swallow City!


    Even if he was just an abandoned son of the Hannigan family, the Sue family, which was not a well-


    known family, could neverpare with him.


    Now Harvey finally understood. The betrothal gift that appeared for no reason at the beginning turned


    out to be for Yvonne, and Yara still thought that she was valued by rich and powerful families, but now it


    seemed that it was a big joke.


    "Are you afraid?" Shen Weng said disdainfully.


    Harvey shook his head repeatedly and said, "Don''t be afraid. Don''t worry. I will definitely help you deal


    with him. What is there to be afraid of a good-for-nothing abandoned by his family?"


    Shen Weng smiled coldly. Harvey pretended to be calm on the surface, but how could he not sense


    Harvey''s true state of mind?


    "As long as you''re obedient, Han Jun will definitely think highly of you in the future. You should know


    that even if you''re just ackey of the Hannigan family, you''ll still be able to enjoy great wealth and


    honor," said Shen Weng.


    "I understand," Harvey said.


    "Don''t mention this matter to anyone. If anyone else knows Samuel¡¯s identity, prepare a coffin for


    yourself, " Shen Weng said tly. Samuel had disappeared in the Swallow City for many years. The


    upper-ss society of the Swallow City even had long believed that Samuel had died of illness. Once


    the news was exposed, it would inevitably cause a storm in the Swallow City, which was very


    unfavorable for Han Jun.


    "Don''t worry; I''ll keep this a secret."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Samuel had already been sent to the hospital by Manfred and the rest. His head


    had been split open. Even though his injuries were not considered serious, he still needed a period of


    time to recuperate.


    In the ward, Manfred, Saber Twelve, Johann stood beside the hospital bed, watching Samuel''s head be


    wrapped like a mummy. The three of them did not dare to look directly at him.


    "Smile if you want," Samuel said helplessly.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Manfred was the first to lose control and burst out into heartyughter. Then, with an


    apologetic expression, he waved his hand at Samuel and said, "Samuel, I''m sorry. I really can''t take it


    anymore. Don''t me me; it''s too funny for you to act like this."


    "Brother Samuel, with your appearance, if you go to Dubai, you will definitely be treated as a rich man."


    Saber Twelve couldn''t help teasing him.


    Johann did not dare to say anything, nor did he dare t ough. After all, his status was inferior to


    Manfred and Saber Twelve''s. Even if he had to suppress his internal injuries, he could only endure it.


    Samuel sighed. It was okay to beughed at by these guys, but if Yvonne knew about it, he didn''t know


    how to exin it.


    "If you guys are doneughing, then help me think of a way. It''s best if you can hide it from Yvonne,"


    Samuel said.


    Manfred sat on the edge of the bed and said earnestly, "Samuel, I advise you to give up on this idea.


    Our sister -inw is so smart. How can you hide it from her?


    Moreover, if she finds out afterwards, she will only me you more. You might as well tell her frankly


    and directly." "I don''t want her to worry," Samuel said.


    "The best way to stop her from worrying is to tell her everything so that she won''t think too much on her


    own. If you find a reason not toe home, can you guarantee that she won''t let her imagination run


    wild at home? Isn''t that just making her even more worried?" Manfred said.


    Samuel did not know how to refute Manfred''s words. I f he really found an excuse not to go home,


    Yvonne''s imagination would definitely run wild.


    "Your filthy mouth really made you spit out ivory," Samuel said.


    Manfred didn''t care Samuel¡¯s verbal attacks. He smiled and said, "Samuel, I''m someone who has been


    through this before. Regarding emotional matters, I know much more than you do. If you have any


    questions, I can help you be an emotional consultant. Even the fee will be cheap. What do you


    think?"

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Samuel shot Manfred a disdainful re. This fellow is making a way for money again.


    "Are you that short of money? And now in Cloud City, most of the gray chain is in your hands. You''re so


    rich now, aren''t you?" Samuel said.


    "No, no, no,pared to you, there''s still a huge difference. Right now, I can''t even be considered a


    single hair on your body." Manfred said humbly.


    "That''s enough. There''s nothing else. Go ahead and do your own things. You don''t have to stay by my


    side," Samuel said.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    They knew that Samuel was most likely going to inform Yvonne about this. Naturally, they could not


    stay here as the third wheel, so they all left sensibly.


    Samuel took out his phone and looked at his appearance. Even he couldn''t helpughing. He had


    wrapped rice dumplings on his head, which made him look like a rich man in the Middle East.


    After turning to Yvonne''s number, he hesitated for a long time before dialing the number.


    Even though Manfred didn''t usually act properly, his words made sense. If he wanted Yvonne to be


    unworried, he had to let her know the truth and let her know that he was safe.


    "Samuel, how is it going? Where are you? When are you going home?" After the phone was


    connected, Yvonne asked anxiously.


    After returning home, Yvonne had been in a state of anxiety. She was worried Samuel would act on


    impulse and kill Harvey in case he couldn''t help it.


    Although she didn''t have any family affection for Harvey, she didn''t want to see Samuel make a big


    mistake because of this.


    Harvey¡¯s death was not a pity, but there was no need for Samuel to get into trouble because of this.


    "Uh... I''m at the hospital," Samuel said.


    Yvonne, who was sitting on the sofa, jumped up directly and said in a panic, "Hospital, why are you in


    the hospital? Are you hurt? Is it serious?"


    Yvonne''s eager tone made Samuel feel that he was surrounded by happiness. He unconsciously


    smiled and said, "It''s not serious. Just take a few days off."


    "Where are you? I''m here to see you," Yvonne asked.


    "I''m in the city hospital. It''s nothing important. You''d better focus on your own business." Samuel was


    stubborn, but he didn''t think so. He naturally hoped Yvonne would take care of him.


    "How could it be okay? Nothing is more important than you. I''ll be right there." After hanging up the


    phone, Yvonne hurried out.


    In less than 20 minutes, Yvonne rushed to the hospital. When she saw Samuel lying on the hospital


    bed, the corners of her mouth kept twitching. All her worries turned into a smile in her heart, but she


    could only hold it in. Samuel was already like this, how could sheugh at him?


    Samuel smiled bitterly in his heart when he saw Yvonne in a daze and the smile on his lips. He had


    imagined what Yvonne would look like when she saw him. He had thought about how nervous, afraid,


    and concerned she was. However, he had never expected that she would want tough.


    "If you can''t help it, justugh out loud," Samuel said feebly.


    Yvonne took a deep breath and forced herself not tough. He walked to the bedside, touched


    Samuel''s head, and said, "You''ve bandaged it so tightly. You''re badly hurt, aren''t you?" 1


    The wound was not serious. The bandage was tightly bandaged because there were too many small


    wounds. The broken ss of the ss bottle had scratched many parts of her scalp. 1


    "Yes, it hurts. My head is still dizzy," Samuel said with a weak look.


    Yvonne''s suppressed smile disappeared in an instant. With tears in the corner of her eyes, she said


    with a distressed look, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."


    Samuel pinched Yvonne''s hand and said, "How could I me you? I was careless and sneak-attacked


    by Harvey. Otherwise, how could he beat me?"


    "Harvey, did you kill him?" Yvonne asked.


    "No, he has found a backer now. It''s a big problem," Samuel said with a sigh. The sudden appearance


    of Shen Wengpletely changed the essence of this matter. This old man was also a big shot. Now


    that he had trained Harvey as a pawn, it would not be easy to deal with Harvey.


    "No matter what he wants to do, the most important thing now is that you need to take good care of


    your health. Don''t worry about anything." Yvonne didn¡¯t care how powerful Harvey¡¯s backer was. In her


    eyes, even the Sue family couldn¡¯tpare with Samuel''s position. It was a pity that she had never


    had a chance to expose the rtionship between Samuel and her.


    Of course, it was Samuel''s fault for being unromantic. He couldn''t see through Yvonne''s hint many


    times, which made Yvonne feel very helpless.


    "No matter who his backer is, I don''t take him seriously. What''s the difference between a bug and two


    bugs?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Now that your brain has been damaged, how can you still be in the mood to brag?" Yvonne red at


    him and said.


    Looking at Yvonne''s eyes that showed no intention of ming him, Samuel couldn''t help sighing. He


    could have easily gotten his hands on those bright red lips, but he didn''t expect Shangguan Heibai to


    use such a despicable and shameless method to force him to lose the game.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    "I lost the game," Samuel said dejectedly.


    "Yiyun has already called me. I know what''s going on. I f it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have lost,"


    Yvonne said.


    Samuel couldn''t help licking his lips and said, "Since I lost the game because of you, is there any


    Yvonne blushed and said, "Of course not."


    Upon hearing these words, Samuel''s energy and spirit was instantly hollowed out. He suddenly felt that


    there was no more nostalgia in his life.


    When she was lowering her head, Yvonne said, "But I''m your wife."


    Her words made Samuel raise his head all of a sudden and look at Yvonne with sparkling eyes.


    "Honey! Does this mean that he can exercise his right as a husband?"


    Samuel, who had a dry mouth, slowly leaned his head close to Yvonne.


    Just then, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open. A doctor in a white coat walked into the


    ward and said, "The doctor is checking the room."


    Fuck, fuck, fuck!


    Samuel''s heart was filled with curses. It was not the right time to check the house, but at this time!


    Yvonne quickly stood up. The shyness on her face could not be covered up, so she could only lower


    her head.


    The doctor left after asking a few more questions, but the atmosphere in the ward waspletely


    different from before. It was full of embarrassment that Yvonne should not have. Yvonne did not go


    back to the hospital bed. It could be said that this was a great opportunity to be crushed by the doctor.


    That night, Yvonne also stayed with Samuel in the hospital. Although Samuel tried his best to say that


    he was fine, Yvonne was still worried and insisted on not leaving. Samuel had no choice but to give up.


    Early the next morning, the entrance of the Sue family was bustling with people. The entrance was


    blocked, and all the employees could not get in.


    "Where are the people from? Why is he blocking ourpany?"


    "It seems that they are looking for trouble. I heard that the chairman has provoked these people."


    "The chairman hasn''t been to thepany for a few days. Did she offend some big shot?"


    "Who knows? I didn''t expect that thepany had just gone through one crisis, and now it''s causing


    so much trouble."


    The members of the Go Association all relied on their seniority. Each of them had a chair and sat at the


    door, with a faint smile on their faces.


    "Make such a big noise. Let''s see how Yvonne can hide."


    "I didn''t expect these two to be cowards. Samuel was hiding so well that he didn''t dare to meet anyone.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t even want thepany."


    "Isn''t it normal that Yvonne didn''t dare to show up when we showed up? Does she still have the guts to


    deal with us?"


    "You''re right. It''s just a small fry of the Sue family.


    He''s just a fart."


    They talked with each othercently. Samuel had lost the game, so they were filled with hatred


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    and had been looking for Samuel for a long time. However, after Samuel returned to Cloud City, he was


    arrogant, and they couldn''t find Yvonne, so they could onlye to the Sue family¡¯spany to make


    trouble. This act of blocking the door and not letting employees in was very bad and arrogant, but they


    were not afraid that it would have a big impact on them. As they said, the Sue family was just a small


    family. What was the big deal when they worked together to deal with them?


    One of the old men stood up and said to the employees of the Sue family, "Contact Yvonne quickly and


    ask her to get out of here. Otherwise, you don''t have to go t o work. From today on, the Sue family is


    <ppletely closed down. If you have any doubts about what I said, go and ask about my identity."

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    The old man was extremely arrogant. These words angered many employees in thepany, but they


    dared not say anything because these people looked not simple. The employees of thepany were


    just ordinary people. Who was willing to offend them?


    Yvonne''s assistant, Zhong Qiu, saw that no one in the Sue family was willing to speak up, so she had


    to stand up.


    "Chairman Sue hasn''t been in Cloud City for a few days. If you have something to discuss with her,


    can''t you wait until shees back?" Zhong Qiu said.


    "She''s not in Cloud City? I think she was hiding on purpose. How could she be not there? Who are


    you? Do you have the right to talk to me?" The old man looked a t Zhong Qiu with disdain.


    Zhong Qiu was not a big shot in thepany, and she did not have any say in thepany. But now,


    the rtives of the Sue family did note forward to speak. She was forced to do so. She could not


    ask everyone not to go to work. Thepany still needed t o be dealt with.


    "I''m Director Sue''s assistant," Zhong Qiu said.


    The old man sneered. "You''re just an assistant. How dare you talk to me like that?" "You''re just a small


    assistant. I advise you not to talk


    nonsense. Either contact Yvonne or go back to find a new job," said the old man.


    Zhong Qiu gritted her teeth and said with an unconvinced expression, "What right do you have to block


    thepany? We still have to go to work. It''s illegal for you to do this."


    "Illegal?" The old man raised his eyebrows, walked to Zhong Qiu, and looked her up and down.


    Although she was not a beautiful woman, she was still goodlooking. Most importantly, she had a good


    figure, which aroused the old man''s lust in his heart. He said, "Little girl, go find out who I, Jiang Fu,


    am. Jiang Hai i s my son. Have you thought about the consequences if you talk to me in such a rash


    way? But don''t be afraid. As long as you are willing to be my secretary, I can forgive you."


    "Jiang Fu!"


    "He''s Jiang Fu."


    "No wonder he''s so arrogant. He''s the founder of the Jianghe Group."


    After hearing Jiang Fu''s identity, everyone was shocked. Previously, they were curious about the


    identities of these old men, who tantly blocked the Sue family. But now, they all understood that the


    Jiang family''s power in Cloud City was much greater than that of the Sue family, only inferior to that of


    the Heavenly Family.


    "You... you''re Jiang Fu," Zhong Qiu said with fear on


    her face.


    Jiang Fu smiled proudly. He was very satisfied with Zhong Qiu''s fear.


    "How about being a secretary for me? I promise you that your work will be easy, and you''ll get more


    money. Think about it," Jiang Fu said.


    Zhong Qiu was a person who was very eager for living. Her clothes, bags, and cosmetics were all


    famous brands, but at the same time, she also had the heart of a strong woman. Even if she bought


    these brands frugally, she would never take the path of being kept a s a mistress.


    Zhong Qiu knew what Jiang Fu''s secretary meant, and what she wanted was to get it with her own


    hands, not in this way.


    "I know you are very rich, but if I obtained it in this way, I wouldn''t want it," Zhong Qiu said.


    Jiang Fu''s face was full of dissatisfaction. He rarely had any interest in this kind of stuff. He seldom had


    any interest in Zhong Qiu, but Zhong Qiu had been rejected.


    "Humph, then get out of here and find a job. By the way, I want to remind you that no one in Cloud City


    dares to use you as long as I ask," Jiang Fu said coldly.


    This was not a joke. Zhong Qiu clearly knew what would happen if she was targeted by Jiang Fu, but


    she would notpromise because of this.


    "It''s not that easy to copse the Sue family. Chairman Sue is very capable. I believe that she will be


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    able to survive this," Zhong Qiu said.


    Hearing this, Jiang Fuughed out loud, shook his head and said, "No matter how capable she is, what


    can she do? If I want to seal the cooperation with the Sue Family in Cloud City, what else can Yvonne


    do? In my eyes, she is not even an ant. Your blind confidence in her can only bring despair."


    Zhong Qiu looked at the members of the Sue family. Even now, they were still unwilling to stand up and


    say a word. After all, they were all high-level members of thepany! At such a critical moment, they


    all became cowards.


    The Sue family had always only cared about their own food and never asked about the trouble of the


    them t o speak for thepany. Moreover, not only would they not speak for thepany, but they


    were alsoining about Yvonne in their hearts. If Yvonne had not caused such a big trouble, how


    could thepany be targeted by Jiang Fu?

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    "Can''t any of you contact Yvonne? What did a bunch o f good-for-nothings eat to grow up?" Jiang Fu


    nced at everyone in thepany and asked.


    Not only the staff, but also the rtives of the Sue Family didn''t dare to look directly at Jiang Fu at this


    time. They lowered their heads and kept silent.


    Zhong Qiu had no choice but to say, "I''ll call Director Sue right away."


    In the hospital, Yvonne was peeling an apple for Samuel. When the phone rang and she saw Zhong


    Qiu''s caller ID, her first instinct told her that something had happened to thepany because she


    hadn''t returned to thepany for many days. She didn''t know anything about the current situation at


    all.


    "Zhong Qiu, what''s wrong?" Yvonne picked up the phone after handing the apple to Samuel.


    "Chairman Sue, Jiang Fu and a group of people are blocking thepany''s entrance and they don''t


    want us to go back to work," Zhong Qiu said.


    Upon hearing Jiang Fu''s name, Yvonne frowned all of a sudden. The old guy hade to her before,


    and it was because of Samuel. It did not ur to her that he would directly block thepany''s


    entrance today!


    Yvonne didn¡¯t know the cause of the matter, but now she was very clear. The first time Jiang Fu and the


    others appeared in thepany, they wanted Samuel to participate in the Gopetition, because


    they were all members of the Go Association and hoped that Samuel would make them proud. But


    now, Samuel had lost the game, so they must think that Samuel had embarrassed them, so they came


    to make trouble again.


    "Okay, I see. I''ll go back to thepany right away," Yvonne said.


    Hanging up the phone, Samuel asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Yvonne sighed and said, "I need to sign some documents in thepany."


    She did not intend to tell Samuel about this. After all, Samuel was still injured. Recuperation was the


    most important thing. She could not ruin his cultivation because of these trivial matters.


    "Then go back and do your own work. I''m full of vigor. I can take care of myself," Samuel said.


    Yvonne nodded and said, "What do you want to eat for lunch? I''ll take it to you."


    "I can eat whatever I want. If you''re busy, you don''t have toe at noon," Samuel said.


    "All right. Call me if you need anything," Yvonne said.


    After being taken care of by Yvonne for the whole night, Samuel was already satisfied. So after Yvonne


    left, there was no sense of loss in his heart.


    He suddenly thought of the Earth Core Prison. He didn''t know what was going on with Di Rat. The


    signal receiver was on Samuel at any time. He was afraid that he would miss the message sent back


    by Di Rat.


    In the past, Samuel took care of Yvonne as the most important thing in his life. But now, the fact that


    whether or not Han Tianyang was still alive had already upied the same position as Yvonne.


    Yvonne was Samuel''s rtive, and Han Tianyang was also his closest rtive. Both of them were


    indispensable for Samuel. Unfortunately, it was impossible to guess when he would get the news about


    this matter. Samuel had no other choice but to wait endlessly.


    Yvonne drove to thepany, all the employees gathered in front of the door. Several old men were


    sitting at the entrance, looking like a man who couldn''t get away with ten thousand people alone.


    Jiang Fu sat in the middle, because his position in this group of old men was the highest. Since he


    retired, he had never enjoyed the attention of others. A t this time, he was still very proud. Although he


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    was old, his vanity never decreased.


    "Director Sue is here!"


    "Finally, he''s here. I wonder if Chairman Sue can think of a way to solve this problem." 1


    "s, I don''t think it''s easy. Who is Jiang Fu? His position is much higher than Director Sue''s. Besides,


    these old men are not simple people. If they join


    forces to fight against the Sue family, maybe we will really lose our job."


    Zhong Qiu ran to Yvonne at once and said, "Director Sue, these people are here to make trouble for no


    reason. Are they trying to destroy us on purpose?"


    Yvonne shook her head and didn''t say anything. She went straight to Jiang Fu and the others.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    "You''ve been a coward for so long. Can''t bear it anymore? Are you finally willing to show up?" Jiang F u


    said to Yvonne with a smile.


    "Is Samuel obligated to help you win the game?" Yvonne said in a cold voice. Since she knew what


    these old men came for, she didn''t have to beat around the bush.


    At present, the Cloud City Go Association had be the biggest joke in the Chinese Go circle.


    Although they had already withdrawn from the organization in time, they still lost face. This situation of


    beingughed at made the old guys very angry. When they heard Yvonne''s words, they became even


    angrier.


    "Yvonne, you''d better pay attention to your attitude. If I say a word, yourpany will be finished in


    Cloud City," Jiang Fu said coldly.


    "Since you are so capable, why don''t you go to thepetition yourself? Can you win, or can you? Or


    can you?" Yvonne casually pointed at them and said disdainfully.


    The expressions on the faces of those who were pointed at became extremely ugly. If they had the


    ability, why would they let Samuel do such a thing? It was precisely because they did not have the


    ability and wanted to enjoy the honor that they forced Samuel to participate in thepetition.


    Of course, the so-called coercion was just their wishful thinking. If it weren''t Yvonne, even if God''s son


    came, he would not be able to sway Samuel''s decision.


    "Yvonne, we just need Samuel to kneel down and apologize. Don''t be so reckless."


    "The Sue family, this damnpany, can''t defeat us. I advise you to think it over."


    "It''s not good for you to protect a good-for-nothing like him. Besides, everyone in the city knows that


    he''s a good-for-nothing. We''re just asking him to kneel down and apologize. What''s the loss to the Sue


    family?¡±


    Listening to the words of these people, Yvonne looked cold. It was true that Samuel was regarded as a


    good-for-nothing by others, and even all the people in Cloud City thought so.


    However, in Yvonne¡¯s eyes, Samuel was not a good-for-nothing. He was just low-key and not


    mboyant.


    "He''s my husband. Of course I have to help him. And it''s not his fault. You''ve been insatiable. Why


    should I ask him to apologize?" Yvonne said with a tough attitude.


    Jiang Fu gritted his teeth and looked at Yvonne. He thought that threatening Yvonne would make


    Samuel kneel down and apologize, but he didn''t expect that Yvonne¡¯s attitude would be so tough. She


    didn''t take them seriously at all.


    "Husband? You actually admit that such a good-for-nothing is your husband? Everyone in Cloud City


    knows that in the past three years, you didn''t let him touch you. Could it be that now you have resigned


    yourself to fate and would rather hold a good-for-nothing in your arms to plunge the Sue family into an


    uproar?" Jiang Fu said.


    Harvey had been spreading rumors about Samuel and Yvonne in Cloud City. Although Samuel was


    well-known and Harvey had made a great contribution, all o f this was just in the past. It was definitely


    not like this now.


    From Yvonne''s disgust to her change of attitude toward Samuel, to her acknowledgment of her feelings


    for Samuel, to her many hints about their rtionship as husband and wife. If it weren''t for Samuel''s


    insensible intellect, they would have long been a married couple.


    "Jiang Fu, you''re an old man. How can you be so shameless? He can''t lose in thepetition, so he


    must give you face. You can''t even do what you want. What right do you have to force him? Haven''t


    you heard the saying ''don''t do anything you don''t want to b e done to others''?" Yvonne said.


    The attitude of Jiang Fu and the others was strong and high. It was because they thought that they had


    sessfully threatened Samuel for the first time. This had made them feel that Samuel could be


    trampled on at will, so they continued to push their luck.


    Moreover, Samuel defeated Ouyang Xiujie easily when he was in the association. How could he lose


    thepetition? In their opinion, it was not that Samuel couldn''t win, but that he deliberately made


    them embarrassed and wanted to go against them.


    He was just a good-for-nothing, what right did he have to oppose them?


    This was the idea of Jiang Fu and others, strong and unreasonable!


    "What''s the point of saying so much nonsense? We only have one request. Ask Samuel to immediately


    appear and kneel down and apologize to us.


    Otherwise, yourpany will be bankrupt," Jiang Fu said without any intention of backing down.


    When the rtives of the Sue family heard that it was caused by Samuel, they were all angry. It was


    not easy for thepany to take a breath, and now it was because of Samuel that they had caused


    such a big trouble.


    "Yvonne, you have to consider the overall situation of thepany. Samuel has offended Senior Jiang.


    It''s only right for him to kneel down and apologize."


    "That''s right. You can''t hurt thepany because of that good-for-nothing Samuel. Think it through."


    "Although hawse have no right to speak to your current chairman, is it worth it to drag down the whole


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.<ppany in order to protect such a good-for-nothing?"

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Several rtives of the Sue family tried to persuade Yvonne with good intentions.


    Yvonne sneered. Without Samuel, the Sue family would have been destroyed. It was just that Samuel


    didn''t want to mention these things. This group of people even wanted Samuel to kneel down in


    exchange for the stability of thepany.


    She knew that these people did not really care about thepany. They were just worried that they


    would lose their jobs after thepany copsed. It was not their loss to ask Samuel to kneel down


    and apologize. They naturally felt that it was not a big deal.


    "Since I''m in charge of thepany''s affairs, you''re not qualified to point fingers at my decision. It''s


    impossible for Samuel to apologize," Yvonne said.


    "You..."


    "Yvonne, are you going to watch thepany go bankrupt?"


    "I used to think that you were very wise, but now it seems that I think too much. You are a fool, and you


    don''t know what you should do at all."


    The rtives of the Sue Family said to Yvonne angrily.


    Although Yara did not speak, she was very happy to see this situation. The Sue family had copsed;


    Yvonne was no longer the chairman, so she was not qualified to be superior in front of her. In her heart,


    she hoped that thepany would copse as soon a s possible and that Yvonne would fall from the


    position of chairman sooner.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yvonne, we''re doing this for the good of thepany. If you insist on being obstinate and go against


    Elder Jiang, it''s a dead end," Yara said.


    Jiang Fu heard this and said proudly, "It seems that your subordinates are reasonable. They know that


    they can''t afford to offend me. I''ll give you another chance. Ask Samuel to kneel down and apologize to


    u s immediately. I can pretend that what happened today didn''t happen."


    Yvonne ignored Jiang Fu''s words and said to the employees of thepany, "From today on, you will


    have a paid vacation for a week. If you believe in thepany, wait for my good news. If you think the


    opinion. H


    As soon as these words came out, the whole site was i n an uproar. Thepany had just recovered,


    and there were still a lot of things to do. A paid leave for a week would undoubtedly cause a great loss


    to thepany.


    However, on the other hand, Yvonne¡¯s charisma was convincing. She showed great confidence, which


    made people feel that even if thepany was


    targeted by Jiang Fu, it would still be difficult.


    "Director Sue, you are really bold. Let us have a paid leave for a week!"


    "Thepany is still in a mess. Can we really hold on after a week''s leave?"


    "Chairman Sue, I don''t think she''ll make fun of this kind of thing. She only became the chairman of the


    capital chain should be very strong."


    "Cloud City is very lively this time. I wonder who will b e thest one tough."


    When the staff whispered, Jiang Fu and his men looked extremely embarrassed. Yvonne''s attitude did


    not give in at all, which was out of their expectation.


    Of course, if they really wanted to deal with the Sue family, it would be a piece of cake for them.


    "Yvonne, you have such courage at such a young age, which impresses me a lot. But you are still too


    young when ites to business. There is no medicine for regret in the world. I hope you can bear the


    price brought by this matter," Jiang Fu said coldly.


    "Jiang Fu, I hope you don''t regret it." Yvonne called his name directly, no longer respectful to Jiang Fu


    as a senior.


    Jiang Fu took a deep breath and said, "In ten days, ifthe Sue family didn¡¯t copse, everyone can


    testify that I changed my surname."

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Jiang Fu''s words were like military orders, frightening all the people present.


    For him to say something like this, it meant that he was determined to not let Yvonne off.


    Judging from the strength of both sides, Yvonne definitely had no chance of winning at all.


    The Sue family was just a second-ratepany, but the Jianghe Group was only second to the


    Heavenly Family, not to mention that there were a few other high-ranking people. If they joined forces


    to change the business pattern of Cloud City, who could bear it except the Heavenly Family?


    In the eyes of many people, thepany was powerless to reverse the situation. Under the


    suppression of Jiang Fu and the others, how could they survive?


    Some people even thought Yvonne¡¯s doing was not worth it. It was simply stupid to sacrifice the future


    of the wholepany for a good-for-nothing.


    Especially the rtives of the Sue family, they were so angry that they managed to keep their jobs, but


    because Yvonne''s unwise decision, thepany was once again plunged into a hot fire, making them


    face the crisis of losing their jobs.


    It was a pity that it was Yvonne who had the final say i


    n thepany. They were just employees, and there was nothing they could do in the face of such a


    situation.


    "It''s so lively. I didn''t miss any good show, did I?" In the crowd, after a familiar voice sounded, Harvey


    came out.


    "Harvey, what are you doing here?" Yvonne looked at Harvey coldly. If this guy had not kidnapped her,


    Samuel would not have lost the game!


    Harvey was full of joy from the bottom of his heart, because with the money given by Shen Weng, he


    could set up his ownpany and return to his identity as Young Master Sue.


    "I''m here to see how you''re going to kill thepany, okay?" Harvey said with a smile.


    "Of course you can. You can use your eyes to see clearly how ourpany is going to establish itself


    and grow in Cloud City," Yvonne said.


    Harveyughed out loud as if he had heard a joke.


    Samuel was just an abandoned son of the family, but she had such strong confidence. She did not


    know herself at all.


    "Yvonne, you''re really confident. I hope that when thepany goes bankrupt, you can still say such


    words," Harvey said.


    "It''s none of your business here. Thepany''s business has nothing to do with you. You''d better get


    out of here," Yvonne said coldly.


    Harvey¡¯s expression turned cold. "Ask him to scram? Was Yvonne qualified to do that? He''s holding a


    capital chain and can start apany of the same scale as the Sue family''s at any time. How can


    Yvonne talk to him like that?"


    "Yvonne, you don''t consider the consequences of these rtives, but I can''t let them suffer with you, so


    I came here today, and I have good news to tell them." After Harvey finished, he looked at the rtives


    of the Sue family and continued, "I am preparing to open apany, and I have one billion yuan in my


    hand. If you are willing to follow me, I will give you the same status as thepany."


    When the rtives of the Sue family heard these words, they immediately became agitated.


    Harvey actually got one billion yuan and even established apany, which was a good thing for


    them, because the Sue family¡¯spany was beyond redemption. If they could follow Harvey again,


    they were naturally willing to do so.


    "Harvey, are you kidding? Are you really going to start apany?"


    "How can you have one billion all of a sudden? This can''t be a joke."


    "If you really start apany, we will definitely support you."


    The betrayal of the Sue family''s rtives was faster than Sichuan''s face changing, and they all looked


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    at


    Harvey with anticipation.


    "Of course I''m not kidding. Someone took a fancy to m y talent, so he''s willing to invest a billion yuan in


    me and let me develop in Cloud City. I''m willing to give you a chance because we''re all rtives. If you


    don''t believe me, then forget it," Harvey said lightly.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    "Of course I do. I''ll follow you."


    "I''m with you. I don''t want to stay in this damnpany for a long time."


    "Yvonne doesn''t have any leadership at all. Thepany is in her hands, and it will be destroyed


    sooner orter. Now that there is such a good opportunity in front of us, how can we not want it?"


    Listening to the crowd''s words, Harvey smiled brightly and proudly said to Yvonne, "It seems that you


    don''t win people''s support. They all want to follow me."


    "I''m very grateful to you for taking away these leeches, " Yvonne said with a smile. She didn''t care


    about the betrayal of the Sue family, because they were a group o f people who knew nothing. They


    made no contribution except for trying their best to make money in thepany.


    "Yvonne, what do you mean?"


    "Thepany is ruined in your hands, and you deserved it. People like you who don''t know what''s


    good for you are not qualified to be the chairman."


    "You''re a junior, and we''re elders. We don''t want to argue with you. Take care of yourself. Offending


    Senior Jiang will be the most regretful thing you''ll ever regret in your life."


    A group of people used Yvonne. When Harvey saw this situation, the smile on his face became


    more and more obvious.


    "Hey, Yvonne, you think too highly of Samuel. He can''t do anything. Just wait and regret it. Let''s see


    what else this loser can do for you," Harvey shook his head and said with a sigh.


    If Samuel was a member of the Hannigan family, then this was something that Harvey was afraid of. He


    would never dare to go against Samuel, but he had been abandoned by the Hannigan family for a long


    time. Even if he had gotten some money from the Hannigan family, he should have almost used it up


    now.


    In Harvey¡¯s eyes, the purchase of the Sue family¡¯spany and Hillside Vi had cost him almost all


    the money he had taken away from the Hannigan family. Without that money, how could he help


    Yvonne?


    Moreover, he now had Shen Weng as his backing. The one billion he had invested was just the


    beginning of the investment. He could still think of a way to continue the money in Shen Weng''s hands.


    With such a backer, wouldn''t it be just a matter of time before he stepped on Samuel''s foot?


    "Harvey, you just have a taste of the sweetness. Don''t b e socent too early. You should know


    that you are just a puppet." Yvonne said disdainfully.


    The word "puppet" stung Harvey¡¯s heart. He could be superior in front of others, but he was just a dog


    in front of Shen Weng. But it was good enough for him to know about this kind of thing, and he didn''t


    need anyone to remind him.


    "Yvonne, even if I''m a puppet, I''m still better than someone like you who''s about to go bankrupt. What''s


    the point of being so stubborn in front of me?" Harvey said.


    "The truth will let you know who is the final winner," Yvonne said lightly.


    "The winner?" Harvey smiled coldly and said, "Today, I''ll show you what the winner is."


    After that, Harvey looked at the other employees of thepany and continued, "Who is willing to work


    in m ypany? In addition to giving you better treatment, I can also give you more stable work. Now


    you have seen the situation of the Sue family. If you offend Senior Jiang, it is only a matter of time


    before the Sue family is finished. You have to think about it. Now there is an opportunity in front of you.


    If you miss it, it is toote to regret."


    Harvey''s words moved many people, because most of the people present did not think Yvonne could


    survive this crisis. Once thepany went bankrupt, they would be unemployed. But now, Harvey was


    willing to recruit them, which was a rare opportunity.


    Seeing this situation, Zhong Qiu was anxious. Thepany was in trouble. If all these people left, it


    would undoubtedly add fuel to the fire for thepany.


    "You should know very well how Chairman Sue treats you. Now that thepany is in trouble,


    everyone should go through it together," Zhong Qiu said.


    "How? Director Sue, in addition to asking that good-for -nothing to apologize, how can shepete


    with Senior Jiang?"


    "Yes, unless Chairman Sue is willing to let Samuel kneel down and apologize, we can only leave. No


    one i s willing to pay for the future."


    "We have to live. We can''t give up our own future for the sake of thepany."


    People kept arguing. More and more people stated their standpoints that they were willing to work for


    Harvey''spany. For a time, the internal conflict broke out, and the Sue family really fell into crisis.


    Yvonne didn''t expect things to develop to such an extent. The Sue family''s rtives didn''t suffer any


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    losses to thepany when they left, but there were many backbones of thepany among them.


    Once they left, thepany would really be in jeopardy.


    "Who wants to leave? I won''t force you to stay." Yvonne took a deep breath. Even if all the people in


    thepany were gone, she would never let Samuel apologize.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    "Director Sue, I''m sorry. We have to live."


    "s, it''s not worth losing the wholepany for a good-for-nothing."


    "We had better leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, we''ll lose your job sooner orter."


    Yvonne stood at the tip of the storm, watching as her former subordinates all turned to Harvey''s new


    "Chairman Sue, I believe you. I will go through trials and tribtions with thepany," Zhong Qiu said


    to Yvonne with a firm look. Although she also felt that the difficulty this time was very big for the


    Yvonne smiled with relief and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down."


    "Tut-tut-tut." Yara walked to Yvonne with a sigh on her face and said sarcastically, "You do have a deep


    affection for him. How could I not see that you have fallen in love with that good-for-nothing? How could


    you even ignore thepany''s safety for him?"


    "Yara, it has nothing to do with you. Thepany has fallen. Shouldn''t you be very happy?" Yvonne


    said.


    "Of course." Yara said without hesitation and said, "I a m really happy now, but I am very curious about


    what kind of ecstasy soup that good-for-nothing gave you t o make you willing to pay for him so much."


    "I love him," Yvonne said.


    "Puff..." Yara couldn''t helpughing. Sheughed and looked Yvonne, saying, "Funny, really funny. A


    good-for-nothing can still be loved. Yvonne, your taste is really strange. When you sleep under the


    bridge with him, I hope you can still say such words."


    "No matter what the environment is like, my feelings for him won''t change. This is something a gold


    digger like you can''t understand," Yvonne said coldly.


    Yara was angry when she heard the words "a gold digger". Instead, she raised her head proudly and


    said, "So what if I''m a gold digger? What''s wrong with me in order to live a better life? Do I have to live


    like a good-for-nothing for the rest of my life? You''ve offended Senior Jiang. Without thepany,


    you''ll soon be beggars. I don''t even care about this kind of love, even if you kneel in front of me."


    Talking about rtionships with someone like Yara was aplete insult to the word "love", so Yvonne


    didn''t want to talk to her anymore. She turned to look at Jiang Fu.


    "enior Jiang, feel free to use whatever tricks you have.


    I, Yvonne, willpany you to the end. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be taking my leave first," Yvonne


    said, i


    Jiang Fu secretly admired Yvonne''s pride. In this case, she still chose not topromise. In order to


    protect her own man, she put the wholepany in danger.


    However, although he admired her, he would not be soft-hearted when it came to dealing with


    someone.


    This matter had been blown out of proportion. If he didn''tpletely ruin the Sue family, he would be


    "Yvonne, I hope you have a chance to talk to me like this in the future. But in my opinion, I probably


    won''tmunicate with beggars in the future. Just wait and see," Jiang Fu said coldly, leaving with a


    group of old men angrily.


    The staff of Sue family also dispersed, and the rtives looked at Yvonne mockingly. It seemed that i n


    their eyes, the so-called love was like a joke, and it was even more unworthy to do this for a good-for-


    nothing.


    "Yvonne, take care of yourself."


    "You''re such a fool to fall in love with someone who lives off a woman."


    "If you can''t even have a meal in the future, I will save some food for you for the sake of your rtives."


    After the elders finished speaking, they stood behind Harvey.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Harvey, let''s go. There''s nothing to say to such a guy who is about to be finished," Yara stared at


    Yvonne with disdain and said to Harvey. 1


    Harvey nodded proudly and said, "There''s really nothing to say. Let''s go. Only I, Harvey, can give you a


    good life. This woman will only harm you."

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    After everyone left, only then did Yvonne''s tense nerves rx a bit. She released a heavy breath of bad


    luck.


    "President Sue, now that everyone in thepany has left, what should we do?" Zhong Qiu asked


    Yvonne. Harvey¡¯s words turned over all the employees of thepany, and the big Sue family


    suddenly became empty.


    "Don''t worry, I can think of a way to solve this problem. You should go home and rest for the next few


    days. You are on paid leave," Yvonne said.


    Zhong Qiu was worried. Thepany''s basic operation operations needed to be done by the staff.


    Now all the old employees had left. Even if Yvonne could find a way to recruit new employees, these


    people were not familiar with thepany''s operation, so they needed some time to get familiar with it.


    During this period of time, they were targeted b y Jiang Fu, which made Zhong Qiupletely unable t


    o see thepany''s hope to survive the difficulties.


    Of course, she was not worried about losing her job, but about Yvonne.


    "Chairman Sue, I''m not afraid of losing my job. I just don''t want those viins to destroy thepany,"


    Zhong Qiu said.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne knew Zhong Qiu very well. If she was afraid that she would lose her job, she would just follow


    those people to Harvey¡¯spany. Why would she still stay with her?


    "I know how you feel. Go and rx for a few days, just as I''ll give you an annual leave. Thepany


    will definitely be fine, trust me," Yvonne said.


    Zhong Qiu sincerely looked at Yvonne. When she found that Yvonne didn''t seem to be joking, she felt a


    little relieved.


    "Chairman Sue, I believe you. You are much better than Harvey. Even if he started apany, it will go


    bankrupt sooner orter," Zhong Qiu said.


    Yvonne smiled and nced at the office building. She was not sure about this. She could not change it


    by herself, so she pinned all her hopes on Samuel.


    However, Samuel was injured at the moment, so she had to tell Samuel about it after he recovered.


    That was why she had to take a vacation for a week.


    After returning to the hospital, Yvonne acted as if nothing had happened. Even Samuel asked her


    about i t, she still said it lightly.


    "By the way, how long will ourpany be busy?" Samuel asked. They had previously agreed to re-


    shoot their wedding photos. Samuel had long be impatient about this matter.


    "It should be soon, but if you want, we can go now,"


    Yvonne said with a smile.


    "Now?" Samuel touched his head unconsciously. With this style, the photographer would beughed to


    death. Such an important thing, of course, should appear in his best state.


    "No, I''m in this state now. If my future son sees me like this, he''llugh at me." Samuel refused


    decisively.


    Hearing the word "son", Yvonne¡¯s heart throbbed inexplicably. Although she had never thought about it,


    this kind of thing would happen sooner orter. She was a little afraid of being a mother, but most of the


    time, she was looking forward to it.


    "Who''s going to give birth to a son with you? Shame o n you!" Yvonne avoided Samuel''s eyes and


    said.


    Samuel smiled radiantly. Yvonne''s refusal was coquettish, which showed that she did not reject it in her


    heart. This made Samuel see the dawn. It seemed that the internal revolution was about to seed.


    Just when the two of them showed signs of flirting, the door of the ward was pushed open again.


    Samuel was speechless. Why did this doctor always appear at critical moments?


    However, when he saw the personing in, theints in Samuel''s heart vanished.


    It was not a doctor, but Lydia and Godfrey. He did not expect that they woulde to see him.


    "Dad, Mom," Samuel shouted.


    "Are you all right?" Lydia picked up a basket of fruits,


    walked to the sickbed, and asked.


    "It''s fine, just a bit of scratch." Samuel said.


    "It''s good that you''re fine. It''s good that you''re fine." After saying that, Lydia turned to Yvonne and said,"


    Yvonne,e out. I have something to tell you."


    After Lydia and Yvonne left the ward, Samuel frowned. Obviously, the main reason why Lydia came t o


    the hospital was not because of him but Yvonne.


    "Dad, what happened?" Samuel asked Godfrey.


    "No, no, nothing. As long as you have a good rest." There was a look of panic on Godfrey''s face that


    could not be concealed.


    Samuel''s face darkened. It seemed that something had happened, but Yvonne didn''t want to tell him.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Outside the ward, Lydia pulled Yvonne directly to the end of the corridor.


    "Mom, what are you doing? Is there anything you can''t say in the ward?" Yvonne asked Lydia in


    confusion.


    Lydia nced at the ward and confirmed that Samuel could not hear what they said. Then she said,


    "Such a big thing happened, and now the whole city knows about it. What are you going to do?"


    Yvonne didn''t expect the news to spread so fast. Even Lydia knew about it. Jiang Fu must have spread


    the news on purpose so as to warn those who cooperated with the Sue family so that they would shrink


    back from difficulties and take the initiative to cancel the cooperation with thepany.


    This was undoubtedly a disaster for the Sue family.


    Seeing Yvonne did not speak, Lydia said anxiously," What are you thinking about? It''s not easy for you


    to be the chairman of thepany. You can''t just watch thepany copse. Quickly get


    Samuel to solve this matter."


    "Mom, Samuel is still in the hospital. I just want him t o recover," Yvonne said.


    "It doesn''t matter whether he''s injured or not. Thepany is a big deal now, and he won''t die," Lydia


    said disdainfully. When she heard the news, she was


    very anxious. For Lydia, good days were just beginning, Yvonne, the chairman of the board of


    directors, could show her some respect and let her boast among the sisters. But now, thepany


    was targeted by Jiang Fu. It was like a bubble that was about to break. How could Lydia not be


    anxious?


    "Mom, what are you talking about? Is thepany more important than Samuel?" Yvonne stared at


    Lydia and said.


    "Why isn''t it more important than him? Is he going to die now? It''s not a serious injury. Can''t you tell


    what''s more important?" Lydia said.


    "In my heart, he is the most important person. No matter what, we''ll talk about it after he gets better,"


    Yvonne said firmly.


    "You little girl." Lydia was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. A day''s dy would increase the crisis of


    thepany. She did not want to see Yvonne be an ordinary worker, which would beughed at


    by the sisters.


    "If you don''t tell him, I''ll go by myself," Lydia said.


    "Mom," Yvonne said in a deep voice, "I''m warning you. No one will be involved in this matter until


    Samuel is discharged from the hospital. If you dare to tell him, I''ll turn against you."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Against me? Yvonne, do you still think I''m your mother? I''m doing this for your own good. He''s full of


    energy. What''s there to worry about?" Lydia said


    angrily.


    Yvonne knew how selfish Lydia was. She was afraid o f Samuel because of what had happened in the


    vi.


    But when her own interests were affected, Lydia would never consider Samuel''s feelings.


    "For my own good or for bragging in front of your sisters. You''re afraid that if thepany copses,


    those people willugh at you, aren''t you?" Yvonne said.


    Lydia''s expression became a little unnatural, but she would not admit it. She said, "Girl, how can you


    think o f me like that? Am I such a person? I''m just worried about your future. You''ve worked so hard to


    climb to this position. Are you willing to do that?"


    "Worked so hard? If I didn''t have Samuel, how could I be the chairman of thepany? You''re


    wearing a branded suit. If I didn''t have Samuel, what right do you have to buy it? You have to be selfish


    and take care of Samuel¡¯s feelings," Yvonne said.


    "You..." Lydia was so angry that she trembled. She did not expect Yvonne would speak to her in a tone


    of usation.


    "Don''t say anything else. I won''t agree." After speaking, Yvonne walked towards the ward.


    Lydia took a deep breath. She was so angry that all the hair on her body stood up.


    Ever since the rtionship between Yvonne and


    Samuel changed, Yvonne''s words became more and more rude. What''s more, she often sided with


    others and spoke up for Samuel, which made Lydia angrier a s she thought about it.


    If it weren''t for Samuel, Yvonne would still be the obedient girl who listened to her in the past. But now,


    not only did she learn how to talk back, but she was also ming her!


    "Samuel, don''t think that you can control our family with a few money. As long as I, Lydia, am alive, you


    will always be a live-in son-inw," Lydia said, gnashing her teeth. 1


    After returning to the ward, Yvonne drove Godfrey out. When Godfrey saw Lydia, who was angry, he


    walked t o her side and asked, "How is it going?"


    "Your daughter is getting ruder. How dareshe said that what I did was wrong? I don''t know what kind of


    ecstasy she has been bewitched by Samuel." Lydia said angrily.


    Godfrey quickly patted Lydia on the back and said," Calm down, calm down. Why are you so angry?


    Samuel is not a man to be trifled with now. Have you forgotten that he has even forced his


    Grandmother to death?"


    Lydia was indeed a little afraid of this matter. After all, Hangong Qianqiu had hung herself in front of


    her, but she had nothing to fear. As long as Samuel had feelings for Yvonne and wanted to be with


    Yvonne, then Samuel would never dare to do anything to her.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? He likes our Yvonne. Does he dare to kill me?" Lydia said disdainfully.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Godfrey nodded. It made sense. Didn''t Samuel do so much just for Yvonne? How could he dare to hurt


    Yvonne¡¯s biological parents?


    "But don''t go too far. It''s not a good thing for us to ruin their rtionship," Godfrey reminded her.


    "Don''t worry; I know what I''m doing. As long as I let him know that I''m the master of this house, that''ll


    be enough." Lydia said.


    In the ward, Samuel didn''t ask Godfrey what was going on. Yvonne still didn''t want to tell him, which


    made him feel very helpless.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll just make a call and I''ll know what happened," Samuel said.


    Yvonne knew that even Manfred was Samuel¡¯s friend. It was easy for him to know these things, so now


    it seemed that she couldn''t hide them anymore.


    "It''s not a big deal. Thepany just got into a little trouble. You just need to take care of yourself. I


    can handle it. Don''t you believe me?" Yvonne said with a smile.


    Samuel believed Yvonne''s abilities, but things were not as simple as they seemed. If the matter


    exceeded Yvonne''s ability, how was she supposed to deal with i t?


    What''s more, even Lydia was rmed by this incident. Obviously, it was influential. Samuel didn''t want


    Yvonne to bear the pressure alone.


    "Are they from the Go Association?" Samuel said. At this stage, Samuel could not think of anyone else


    who would cause trouble for Yvonne except those old men.


    Yvonne hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "It''s Jiang Fu. He asked you to kneel down and


    apologize to him, but I didn''t agree."


    A cold expression shed across Samuel¡¯s face. He knelt down and apologized. This old man really


    had a lot of demands.


    The Jiang family was indeed powerful in Cloud City, but in Samuel¡¯s eyes, they were nothing more than


    contemptible clowns.


    "This is the simplest solution," Samuel said to Yvonne.


    "How is that possible?" Hearing Samuel¡¯s words, Yvonne responded violently and said, "Even if I don''t


    want thepany, I can''t let you kneel to him."


    Her words made Samuel feel happy. Wasn''t it the happiest thing Yvonne to think of him like this?


    "It seems that I''m more important than thepany," Samuel said.


    "Of course." Yvonne said without hesitation.


    Samuel waved at Yvonne and motioned for her to sit b y the bed.


    Yvonne walked over to the bed in confusion and sat down, then asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "There are a lot of cooperation projects in thepany now, so there should be no problem in a short


    time. Since you want me to recuperate in the hospital, I''ll go to meet these old things again after I


    recover," Samuel said.


    This was what Yvonne wanted to see the most. It was a pity that the current situation was not as


    optimistic as Samuel thought. Because Harvey¡¯s interference, thepany of the Sue family was now


    an empty shell. Except for Zhong Qiu, there was no other employee.


    "In fact... in fact, there is one more thing," Yvonne said hesitatingly.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "It''s Harvey. He received one billion yuan''s investment. He wants to start a newpany and take


    away all the employees of ourpany," Yvonne said.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    One billion.


    Shen Weng really thought highly of Harvey. He had spent one billion in one go, but a good-for-nothing


    like Harvey, what could he do even if he had one billion? Would he be able to cause a stir in Cloud


    City?


    "One billion will soon be lost by Harvey. I have nothing to worry about. As for thepany''s


    employees, I will recruit a batch of talents to settle in," Samuel said.


    "Do you know people from the Head Hunting Company?" Yvonne asked in confusion. Samuel¡¯s


    contacts seemed to be spread across all walks of life. There were no friends he didn''t know. An


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    omnipotent husband?


    "There are a few friends in this field, but you have to promise me that after this matter, we''ll go and take


    our wedding photos. Otherwise, the walls of our house will be too empty," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne was not opposed to Samuel''s offer because she had wanted to do it a long time ago, but she


    had never taken the time to do so.


    "Okay, but you have to rest in the hospital these days. Since you are so powerful, it''s not a problem to


    dy for a few more days, isn¡¯t it?" Yvonne said.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Of course, it won''t be a problem. Let these clowns be proud for a few days."


    The Heavely Family¡¯s Vi District.


    Tian Changsheng was boiling tea, and Wang Mao was sitting on the opposite side with an anxious look


    on his face. One of them was calm, and the other was anxious with a bitter smile, forming a sharp


    contrast.


    "Old Tian, is there any mistake in your information? If Samuel is not what you think, the Sue family will


    be doomed this time. You spoke too early, how could you leave it alone? If it weren''t for what you said,


    Jiang Fu wouldn''t have done this," Wang Mao said. The news of the Sue family''spany had spread.


    Jiang Fu personally sent out the news that whoever cooperated with the Sue family¡¯spany would


    be against him. Once such a statement was made, thosepanies would turn to Jiang Fu. In Wang


    Mao''s view, the Sue family was doomed.


    "You are so anxious. Even if thepany of the Sue Family is bankrupt, it has nothing to do with you.


    Why do you care so much about Samuel?¡± Tian Changsheng asked with a smile.


    " Samuel is the most talented young man I have ever seen. If he is willing to work hard in this respect,


    he will be a world-ss master in the future. Of course, I can''t watch such a talent be destroyed by


    Jiang Fu." Wang Mao exined.


    "I advise you to give up this idea. For Samuel, Go is just an entertainment to kill time. He won''t regard


    Go a s a profession." Tian Changsheng said. As a descendant of the Hannigan family, how could he


    abandon business? His talent was indeed amazing, but in Samuel''s opinion, it was just a boring game.


    "Why? If he became famous, he would be able to get rid of his reputation as a good-for-nothing. Isn''t


    he willing to give up such a good opportunity?" Wang Mao said.


    "A good-for-nothing?" Tian Changsheng shook his head and said, "It''s the biggest joke in the world to


    use these words on him."


    "You should answer my questions and satisfy my curiosity. Who is he? Why do you think so highly of


    him?" Wang Mao sat down beside Tian Changsheng in a hurry. The curiosity in his heart was like a cat


    wing at him, which made him itch.


    Samuel''s status was too powerful. Even Tian Changsheng didn''t dare to say anything. But when he


    saw Wang Mao''s impatient look, Tian Changsheng also couldn''t hold back the desire to say something.


    "Old Tian, we''ve known each other for so many years. Don''t you believe me? Am I a gossipy person?"


    Wang Mao continued.


    Tian Changsheng stood up, took a deep breath, stretched his muscles and said, "I can tell you, but


    remember, don''t let anyone else know about this. If you have the habit of sleep talking, you''d better


    seal your mouth with tape before you go to bed at night. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what will


    happen." "Just brag it. Let''s see if you can brag it all the way up t o the sky. Can it be so serious?"


    Wang Mao said disdainfully.


    Tian Changsheng smiled and said, "Believe it or not, it''s really so serious. Otherwise, how could I be


    afraid?"


    "All right, all right, it''s up to you. Seal my mouth and g o to sleep, okay?" Although Wang Mao said this,


    his expression obviously did not believe this. In his opinion, even if Samuel had a hidden identity, it was


    impossible for it to be so outrageous. It was very likely that Tian Changsheng was deliberately


    mystifying the situation.


    "Listen carefully." Even in his own home, Tian Changsheng looked around. After making sure that there


    was no one around, he said in Wang Mao''s ear," He is from the Hannigan family."


    "The Hannigan family?" Wang Mao muttered to himself. The doubt on his face gradually turned into


    shock, until he was dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, Wang Mao stood up and said in disbelief," You mean, he is..."

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Tian Changsheng covered Wang Mao''s mouth in panic, gnashed his teeth and said, "Old man, why you


    are so loud? Are you afraid that others can''t hear you?"


    Wang Mao felt that his heart was trembling. To most people, Hannigan family was almost the highest


    existence. Although some time ago, Hannigan family''s status was turbulent due to the death of Han


    Cheng, the foundation of Hannigan family was deep, and the influence was almost negligible.


    How could such a good-for-nothing like him, who had been scolded by Cloud City, be a member of


    Hannigan family?


    This huge contrast made Wang Mao unable to believe i t, nor could he believe it.


    It was incredible that a man born into such a rich and powerful family would be cursed and endured for


    three years.


    "He... Why did he do that? To put it bluntly, with his status, you would be willing to let the Heavenly


    family be his subordinate, wouldn''t you?" Wang Mao said.


    Tian Changsheng red at Wang Mao with dissatisfaction, but did not refute his words, because this


    was the truth, the Heavenly family was at the peak of Cloud City, but it also meant that the Heavenly


    family had no further possibilities. But if it could be


    used by the Hannigan family, although there would be some restrictions, the benefits that it could bring


    to the Heavenly family were even more unimaginable.


    "If I know, I don''t need to be so careful. It''s precisely because I don''t know what he wants to do that I


    don''t dare to reveal his identity," Tian Changsheng said. In his opinion, Yvonne was one of his


    purposes. It was impossible for Samuel to make such a big sacrifice just for a woman.


    How could a disciple from a wealthy family becking in women?


    Yvonne was beautiful; she was by no means the most beautiful woman in the world. As long as Samuel


    wanted to, he could get many women who were more beautiful than Yvonne.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "This time, won''t Jiang Fu and the others be doomed?" Wang Mao sighed.


    Tian Changsheng smiled disdainfully and said, "You know the answer. Why do you ask me? I haven''t


    liked these old bastards for a long time. Do you really think I don''t know that they are secretly plotting


    against the Heavenly family? This time, they sent themselves to court death, which can be regarded as


    helping the Heavenly family solve a problem."


    "You old thing, you have already thought about using Samuel to deal with them. That''s why you said


    you don''t care about Samuel''s business. You''re really an old fox." Wang Mao was suddenly


    enlightened and looked at Tian Changsheng with disdain.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How dare I use him? I''m just pushing the boat with the current. Jiang Fu is


    courting death," said Tian Changsheng proudly.


    These schemes were nothing in the business world. It was true that Tian Changsheng hadn''t taken


    advantage of Samuel, and he didn''t have the guts to do so.


    "Now those old guys are still proud. If they know the identity of Samuel, I don''t know if they can cry


    out." Wang Mao shook his head. Although he didn''t sympathize with Jiang Fu and the others, he could


    guess what would happen to them. He couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    The group of people, including Jiang Fu, was indeed very proud now. Within a day, all the cooperation


    between the Sue family and the outsidepany had copsed because of Jiang Fu''s words. In their


    opinion, the Sue family had no chance to turn the tables. Yvonne had also paid a painful price for


    protecting Samuel.


    "Women are women. They have long hair and short experience. They don''t think about their own


    prospects at all. What''s the use of shielding such a good-for-nothing? Now that thepany is gone,


    Samuel can¡¯t find a ce to live off his wife in the future."


    In a private club, Jiang Fu and his friends were exchanging toasts.


    "Old Jiang, you''re old enough to be a sword. You''ve retired for such a long time, but those people still


    want to show you some respect."


    "Of course. When I fought against the world, I was known to be cruel and merciless. How could they


    offend me for the sake of the Sue family? But it''s not over yet. The Sue family''spany is going to


    copse. Samuel still has to kneel down and apologize. This good-for-nothing humiliated us. We can''t


    let him go so easily. I want him to know what the real cruelty of society is," Jiang Fu said with a cold


    face.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    "By the way, have you seen the video of the match?" Someone asked everyone.


    As soon as the topic was brought up, the discussion became very intense. After Samuel lost the game,


    they had already seen the video through various channels, but no one was willing to mention this


    humiliating thing.


    "It''s strange that Samuel has such a big advantage in his hands. After going to the toilet, he suddenly


    looks like a different person."


    "I''ve the same idea. I can win even if I take over the mid-term situation, but he actually lost."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Could it be that something shady happened while he went to the bathroom?"


    "Are you saying that Shangguan Heibai has secretly made a small move?"


    While everyone was discussing, Jiang Fu impatiently knocked on the table with his hand and said,


    "Even if there is something shady, this good-for-nothing is too useless. He can lose the game with just


    a scare. He has never considered our dignity."


    In Jiang Fu''s view, since Samuel was forced to participate in thepetition by them, then he should


    consider their feelings. No matter what happened, he should get the champion back and let


    the members of the Go organization in Cloud City have a long face.


    "That''s right. Even if he dies there, he still has to give u s the championship. Even if Shangguan Heibai


    threatens him, he shouldn''t havepromised."


    "s, we shouldn''t believe this good-for-nothing. In the past three years in Cloud City, although I


    haven''t seen this good-for-nothing, I have heard a lot about him, and his weakness is rooted in his


    bones."


    "Don''t think about thepetition. The more I think about it, the angrier I be. Now I can only vent


    my anger on him."


    There was a strong dissatisfaction on everyone''s face. It seemed that Samuel should treat them as his


    elders. He had to care about their feelings.


    "That''s right. Tian Changsheng allowed Samuel to sit beside him during the birthday feast. How could


    he not care about Samuel''s matter this time around?" Many people were curious when someone asked


    this question.


    Back at the birthday party, everyone thought Samuel was going to be cultivated by Tian Changsheng.


    But now, at such a critical moment, Tian Changsheng didn''t care about it at all, which was


    iprehensible.


    "Hmph." Jiang Fu snorted coldly and said, "Tian Changsheng is a smart man. How could he be kind to


    others for no reason? In my opinion, Samuel must


    have had some value to him before, so he deliberately raised his status. But now, the value of such a


    good-for -nothing has probably been squeezed dry. It''s understandable that Tian Changsheng


    abandoned him."


    Everyone nodded when they heard Jiang Fu''s words. I t had been many years since Tian Changsheng


    handed over thepany to his son. He had been staying at his boxing house to kill time and suddenly


    supported the son-inw Samuel of the Sue family. If he had not been useful to him, how could it be


    possible?


    "This good-for-nothing is really pitiful. He was used b y Tian Changsheng when he was kicked away


    again."


    "I think Yvonne dared to protect him because Samuel was favored by Tian Changsheng. But this poor


    woman doesn''t know that Samuel is useless to Tian Changsheng anymore."


    "Maybe she is counting on Samuel to solve this problem. I don''t know how she will feel when she


    knows the truth."


    The crowd ridiculed him with a smile on their faces. It seemed that they hadpletely trampled the


    Sue family to death.


    In the current situation, it was indeed impossible for Sue familypany to turn the tables, because


    not only had all the cooperation been unterally broken, but even all the employees in thepany


    had been taken away by Harvey. Such an emptypany couldn''t be saved even if it was a powerful


    figure in the world.


    On the other hand, Harvey wascent. He had recruited the rtives of the Sue Family as the


    core of the newpany and once again became a treasure i n the hearts of the rtives. This kind of


    feeling of being valued made Harvey feelcent. He even had the illusion that in the near future,


    the words " Harvey" would rece the Heavenly Family and be a supreme big shot in Cloud City.


    "Harvey, you''re really something. You actually managed to find an investment of one billion." Finally,


    Yara did not have to work under Yvonne anymore. To her, this was a great thing. Harvey had given her


    all of this, so she naturally had to tter him.


    "My ability is nothing. He will invest more money for me in the future. It''s just a matter of time before the


    status of the Sue family surpasses that of the Heavenly family," Harvey said arrogantly.


    Yara nodded without hesitation. She was convinced o f his words.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    In fact, Yara was very clear about Harvey¡¯s ability. Unless he directly raised Harvey¡¯s position with


    money and hoped that he could use this one billion to develop, so that he could surpass the Heavenly


    family. It was impossible. However, Yara would rather believe Harvey because of her disgust for


    Yvonne.


    "Of course. The Sue family can only go further in your hands. If it weren''t for that bitch''s tricks, how


    could you lose the position of chairman? But now she has learned a lesson. The Sue familypany


    will be finished soon, and she will definitely be a stray dog. At that time, we canugh at her."


    Yara said with a happy smile. Being able to see Yvonne''s downfall was her biggest wish in her life,


    because Yvonne not only took those betrothal gifts from her, but also had a higher status in the


    For so many years, Yara was neither high nor low in thepany, at least her status was higher than


    that o f Yvonne, who ran to the construction site, and she could appear in a superior manner in front of


    her. However, during this period of time, Yvonne''s status was promoted too fast, and she became the


    person in charge of the west of the city, and even the chairman o f thepany. Yvonne stepped on


    Yara''s head, and Yara had long been eager to destroy everything in Yvonne''s life.


    "Yara, I''ll leave the location of the newpany to you. I hope you won''t let me down," Harvey said.


    "Harvey, really? It''s such an important thing; you''re willing to let me do it." Yara said with a look of being


    ttered.


    Harvey smiled. He liked this feeling very much. Just giving her a little bit of sweetness was enough to


    make her feel grateful. This was the superiority that power brought him.


    "Of course, you''re the one I trust the most. Who else can I give? I''m not like that blind Yvonne. She


    doesn''t even know how to use people," Harvey said.


    "Harvey, thank you. Thank you for trusting me. Don''t worry, I will do it well," Yara said.


    A cold smile shed in Harvey¡¯s eyes. He said, "Thepany''s address is best to be in a ce we are


    familiar with. I think the Sue family can change its name."


    Yara was confused. Although thepany of the Sue Family was in jeopardy, it did not copse after


    all. Now it was not easy to take down the office building o f the Sue Family, and Yvonne would not


    easilypromise.


    "Harvey, what do you mean...?" Yara confused.


    "Thepany has a loan of one billion yuan. Since it can be sold once, naturally, it can be sold twice.


    You have to find a way to contact Du Hong," Harvey said.


    Du Hong was the manager. If he were to put pressure o n Yvonne, Yvonne would definitely not be able


    to hang on for a long time. However, how could he make Du Hong agree? This would have to be


    decided by Yara herself.


    As an adult, how could Yara not understand what Harvey meant?


    Yara gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, I''ll do it right away. As long as Yvonne is done with the game, I


    can d o anything."


    Harvey was very satisfied with this answer and said," As long as the Sue family bes strong in the


    future, it doesn''t matter whether you can marry into a rich and powerful family or not, because you are


    a member of a rich and powerful family."


    Yara smiled. If that was the case, there was no need for her to consider marrying into a rich and


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    powerful family. She could even find a handsome young man to raise and make herself a queen.


    Once the Dreamy Dream Scroll was formed in her mind, it could make people generate a lot of


    fantasies. Yara felt that her identity as a rich and powerful family was almost within reach.


    "I only want to live a better life than Yvonne and let her know that she can''tpare with me for the


    rest o f her life. That''s enough," Yara said happily.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    In the hospital, no matter how fierce the wind and rain were in the outside world, Samuel and Yvonne


    seemed to be in the eye of the storm and were not affected at all. Even if the outside world had spread


    rumors that the Sue family was going bankrupt, Yvonne, the new chairman, ruined the Sue family''s


    decades-old business, belittled Yvonne, and even said that Samuel was a pest. If it weren''t for Samuel,


    the Sue family wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    All of a sudden, Samuel¡¯s name was pushed to the forefront again. It was because everyone knew that


    the crisis of the Sue family''spany was caused by Samuel. It was Yvonne who had brought the


    crisis to thepany in order to protect this good-for-nothing.


    "I¡¯m afraid Yvonne is out of her mind. She¡¯s willing to sacrifice her entirepany for a good-for-


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    nothing."


    "I don¡¯t know how this good-for-nothing managed to charm Yvonne, but she¡¯s actually helping him like


    this."


    "It seems that nowadays, you need to have the ability t o live off a woman. Samuel¡¯s ability allows him


    to start a training course."


    "It¡¯s almost time to live off a woman. The Sue family is now targeted by Jiang Fu, so how long can they


    hold o n?"


    Suchments were popr in Cloud City and ridiculed by everyone. They talked about the hot topic


    when Samuel married into the Sue family three years ago. After meals and tea, everyone talked about


    the affairs of the Sue family.


    In the past few days, Lydia did not dare to go out. She refused her sister''s invitation again and again,


    because she knew that as soon as she showed up, those people would definitely ask her about the


    was in trouble, and her position as the chairman''s mother was about to be broken.


    "Godfrey, go to the hospital again and ask Yvonne what she wants to do. Is she going to make our


    family live on the streets?" Lydia said to Godfrey with an angry face. 2


    In the past few days, Godfrey had not dared to go out t 0 drink. His good-for-nothing friends had almost


    blown up his phone. They all wanted to ask him what was going on with his family, and why Yvonne


    had made such a big grudge against Jiang Fu for a good-for -nothing.


    "I think there should be a solution to Yvonne. Why are you in such a hurry? Don''t you know what kind


    of person she is? She can''t just stand by and watch thepany go bankrupt," Godfrey said.


    "If it was in the past, of course I would believe her. But now, she''s confused. She doesn''t even know


    her family name because of Samuel. How could this silly girl fall in love with Samuel?" Lydia could not


    understand this matter. Samuel did give them some benefits, but it was the right thing to do. Samuel


    had brought so many bad names. No matter how much benefit he brought to the family in the past


    three years, Lydia thought it was reasonable. But it was absolutely impossible for him to influence the


    Sue Family.


    "When ites to feelings, no one can be sure. You married me before, didn''t you?" Godfrey said.


    "I was blind. If I had known your position in the Sue family, how could I have married you?" Lydia did


    not care about Godfrey''s mood at all and said bluntly.


    Godfrey, the coward, had no desire to refute these words. Over the years, he had been bullied and his


    wife was very strict with him. It was absolutely impossible for him to raise his courage to argue with


    Lydia without two bottles of liquor.


    "Yvonne is an adult. She does things properly. Maybe she has already thought of a way," Godfrey said.


    "Staying in the hospital and watching over that good-for-nothing and not doing anything. Is this called


    finding a way?" Lydia said coldly.


    Godfrey sat down next to Lydia and said with a serious expression, "Don''t you think that every time


    there is trouble, no matter how big it is, she can solve i t? Although Yvonne is our daughter, don''t you


    think that she is so capable? Why does the Weakriver Real


    Estate only cooperate with her? Why did she acquire thepany of the Sue Family?"


    "Don''t make riddles with me. If you have anything to say, just say it." Lydia looked at Godfrey


    impatiently.


    "I want to say that all this may have something to do with Samuel. I''m not sure, but he did it for


    Yvonne," Godfrey said. This doubt was not without evidence, because Yvonne had done too many


    incredible things recently. Although he was a useless person, he knew something about the business


    world.


    Weakriver Real Estate and acquisitionpanies were both strange things. ording to Godfrey''s


    knowledge of Yvonne, she would never be able to do these things.


    Lydia showed a disdainful expression. Was it rted t o Samuel? Subconsciously, she still thought that


    it was her daughter''s ability. Samuel only showed some value in the purchase of the hillside vi.


    But thinking about it carefully, Lydia had to admit Godfrey''s words made sense. Moreover, after the


    appearance of Gina and Nangong Qianqiu, Lydia would not be so stupid as to think Samuel only had


    some private money.


    Although his identity was still unclear, he was definitely not a simple person.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    "He is so capable. Why doesn''t he solve this matter? Now even Yvonne is despised by the whole city.


    He can bear it and also say that he loves Yvonne. Is this love?" Lydia said.


    Godfrey shook his head. He could not guess what Samuel wanted to do. If he had the ability to solve


    the problem, he would havee forward and settled it. How could he stay in the hospital at ease?


    "I think we''d better leave it alone. Although you''re not afraid of offending him because of Samuel¡¯s love,


    you have to think about it. Our family may depend on him t o live a better life in the future. Why bother


    offending him?" Godfrey advised.


    "What''s the point of relying on him? I''m his mother; can''t I teach him a lesson?" Lydia said arrogantly.


    Godfrey sighed. This was Lydia''s character. She could always find a reason to be superior to others.


    But wasn''t she worried about what would happen if Samuel got tired of all this?


    Taking a step back could be a vast expanse of space, but if he took another step back, it would be a


    bottomless chasm. Would Samuel retreat again and again?


    When Samuel couldn''t bear it anymore, it would be toote for regrets.


    "Don''tment in front of me. I''m still alive." Lydia red at Godfrey coldly. 1


    In the face of Lydia''s unreasonable strength, Godfrey had a deep sense of powerlessness. Perhaps it


    was because he had indulged her too much these years that she had developed such a strong


    personality.


    "If you want to go to the hospital, go by yourself. I will never go." After saying that, Godfrey got up and


    went back to his room.


    Lydia hesitated, but in the end, she did not dare to go. She had to admit that Godfrey''s words made


    sense. She did not want to offend Samuel unless she had to.


    Of course, if Samuel could not solve this problem, Lydia would definitely scold him badly.


    "He Ting, wash some fruit for me. You are free all day. Can''t you find something to do by yourself?"


    He Ting, who was cleaning the room, was not idle, but she was used to Lydia''s provocation.


    In the Hex capital nightclub.


    Cloud City cursed Samuel. Naturally, Manfred and the rest heard a lot of gossip.


    "This kind of grand asion is something that only happened when Samuel got married back then."


    Manfred said with a smile.


    "The wedding three years ago shocked the whole Cloud City. Because the news came too suddenly,


    many people couldn''t believe it. Moreover, when those people knew that Brother Samuel married into


    the Sue family, they felt that the Sue family was crazy, and they often scolded Brother Samuel," Johann


    said.


    "How interesting. In this world, ants don''t know the greatness of giants." Manfred sighed.


    Saber Twelve looked at Manfred in confusion and asked, "What is Brother Samuel doing? It''s been a


    few days, why is he still acting as if nothing happened?"


    Manfred was still a little unustomed to the fact that Saber Twelve addressed Samuel as "Brother".


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Saber Twelve was much older than Samuel. However, Saber Twelve called him "Brother


    Samuel" out of his gratitude for him. There was nothing wrong with it.


    "A few days is nothing. He has been scolded for three whole years, when did he ever refute it? This


    fellow''s tolerance is the strongest amongst the people I have ever seen. To be able to endure


    something that cannot be endured in the world is definitely not something that an ordinary person can


    do. However, once this kind of person explodes, it will cause the situation to change." Manfred said


    with a smile.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Johann only knew a little about Samuel''s background, but he was very clear about how terrifying


    Samuel¡¯s hibernating was. 1


    He used to be a big shot who stirred up trouble in Cloud City, but he was willing to be humiliated for


    three years after marrying into the Sue family. In Johann''s opinion, no one could do that, so he was


    different from Saber Twelve. He felt that this was reasonable.


    No matter how many people swore at him, he didn''t care or even disdain them, because people like


    Samuel had the ability to change the situation in an instant. As long as he wanted to, he could do it.


    Since it was a problem that could be solved in a sh, how could he care about it?


    This was to be powerful to a certain extent, and he didn''t even bother topete with a nonentity.


    "I''m defending Brother Samuel against the injustice. Now Jiang Fu and his men are jumping up and


    down. I can''t stand it anymore," Saber Twelve said.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Saber Twelve, you and Samuel are the same kind of people. How could you not understand his


    feelings?" Manfred smiled as he looked at Saber Twelve. At first, he and Samuel simply thought that


    Saber Twelve was a person with great martial arts skills. For Tang


    Qingwan''s sake, he was willing to fight in the boxing field to maintain their lives. However, after the


    Earth Core Prison incident, Manfred knew that Saber Twelve''s identity was definitely not simple.


    However, a person with an unusual identity was willing to fight for his own livelihood in the ring. This


    was also a kind of forbearance.


    Saber Twelve''s expression froze. He then waved his hand and said, "How can Ipare with Brother


    Samuel?"


    "Do you know? I gave Samuel a suggestion to investigate you. Do you want to know what he said?"


    Manfred asked. This question had not been brought u p by Samuel''s permission. However, Manfred


    knew that Samuel would not me him.


    "What did he say?" Saber Twelve asked curiously.


    "One should not doubt one''s usefulness. He has never thought of investigating you. Furthermore, he


    will never do such a thing in the future," Manfred said.


    Saber Twelve''s expression was solemn. He said solemnly, "Don''t worry. I won''t betray him for the rest o


    f my life. As long as he can help me take care of Tang Qingwan, I''m willing to die even if it means


    death."


    Manfredughed heartily. Patting Saber Twelve on his shoulder, he said, "There''s no need to die so


    gravely. Moreover, we all believe in you. However, since we''re all brothers, if you have any difficulties or


    trouble, you can tell us that the three skinned craftsmen can be the tops of Zhuge Liang. Maybe we can


    help you solve the problem."


    Saber Twelve nodded without saying a word. He was grateful for his kindness, but he knew that


    Samuel would not be able to solve his problem. He did not wish to harm him.


    Seeing that Saber Twelve didn''t say anything, Manfred sighed. It looked like his troubles weren''t small.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so cautious.


    "I don''t know when he will be discharged from the hospital. The day he leaves the hospital is when dark


    clouds press down on the city," Manfred said with a face full of anticipation.


    In the hospital, Samuel was enjoying his time alone with Yvonne. For three whole years, he had never


    stayed with Yvonne like this. He did not need to do anything or think about anything, but quietly enjoyed


    the feeling of being taken care of by Yvonne, as if this was already the happiest thing in the world.


    What Jiang Shan? What authority and position? In the face of this matter, they became worthless.


    Yvonne, who was buying a meal, went back to the ward. Although she tried her best to hide her


    expression, Samuel still saw that something was wrong.


    "What is it?" Samuel asked.


    Yvonne opened the lunch box and said to Samuel," Jiang Fu called me again. He asked you to kneel in


    the


    People''s Square in two days."


    The People''s Square was the downtown area of Cloud City, and it was also the ce with the most


    people. Jiang Fu''s request was to let everyone in the city know that Samuel had knelt down. In other


    words, he not only wanted the name Samuel to be a loser but also wanted to let all the people in


    Cloud City witness the side of Samuel.


    "This old thing is going too far. But his idea is very interesting. We can use it as a reference." Samuel


    said with a smile. He had no sense of crisis for this kind of threat. It was like a three-year-old boy baring


    his fangs and brandishing his ws in front of him. Not only would it not make people feel dangerous,


    but it would also be very ridiculous.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    "What are you nning to do?" Yvonne asked.


    "We can leave the hospital today. Since he likes kneeling so much, of course, I have to satisfy him,"


    Samuel said incoherently as he ate.


    Seeing Samuel¡¯s confidence, although Yvonne did not doubt that Samuel could do it, she still felt a little


    worried. After all, Jiang Fu''s group was in Cloud City, and they were all powerful figures. But now, the


    Heavenly family would not help Samuel. Could Samuel alone deal with so many families?


    At this time, Yvonne''s phone rang.


    "Yvonne, have you heard that those people want Samuel to kneel in the People''s Square? This news


    has already spread. I heard that many people are now going to take seats in the People''s Square in


    order to watch the fun," Linda said.


    "I heard." Yvonne said with a gloomy face. It was Jiang Fu who deliberately released the news. He just


    wanted to let everyone in the city know about it.


    "You''re still so calm even after hearing that. Have you thought of a solution? Are you really going to get


    Samuel to kneel down and apologize? He is doing this in front of the whole city," Linda asked.


    Yvonne subconsciously nced at Samuel, who did not care about it at all. He did not show any sign of


    worry on his face. He should have the confidence to solve this problem.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way," Yvonne said.


    "Really?" Linda doubted this because this matter was too big. Besides, Jiang Fu had roped in too many


    people to deal with Samuel. Except for kneeling, Linda couldn''t think of any other solution.


    "Don''t worry about it," Yvonne said.


    "s, I hope he''s fine. If he really knelt down and apologized, this..." Linda wanted to say something,


    but she didn''t in the end. Although she knew that it was impossible between Samuel and her, she didn''t


    want t o embarrass her Prince Charming. Unfortunately, she could only be an audience and couldn''t


    help him.


    After Samuel finished his meal, Yvonne took the lunchbox to wash. After Yvonne left the ward, Samuel


    took out his phone.


    "Manfred, I will be discharged from the hospital today. There will be a good show tomorrow at the


    People''s Square. Would you like to join in the fun?" Samuel asked Manfred.


    Manfred had been waiting for this day for a long time. Upon hearing Samuel''s words, he immediately


    became excited and said: "Of course I have to go. How can I not be present for this kind of


    excitement?"


    "Let''s go pay a visit to these families. Otherwise, it would be too boring." Samuel smiled and said.


    Manfred patted his chest and promised on the other end of the line, "Don''t worry, I''ll take action.


    There''s nothing that I can''t handle."


    "Tomorrow I will be waiting for the good news in the People''s Square."


    Hanging up the phone, Samuel seemed unusually calm. This matter was not a problem for him. It could


    b e solved with a word. How could it be a problem?


    But it was so hard for those old men to kneel down in the People''s Square at such an old age.


    Yvonne returned to the ward and asked Samuel, "Do you want me to help you with the discharge


    formalities?"


    "If it''s possible, I''d rather live here for the rest of my life," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne red at Samuel and said reproachfully, "If you don''t know how to speak, shut your mouth.


    The hospital is not a good ce. Why do you live here all your life?"


    Samuel quickly closed his mouth and said, "Yes, yes, yes. I can''t speak."


    It was not troublesome to go through the discharge procedures, but in the process, Samuel was


    criticized b y many people, especially because the employees in the hospital knew his identity, so they


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    naturally knew who would kneel in the People''s Square tomorrow.


    Everyone thought Samuel definitely appear in the


    People''s Square tomorrow, and he would kneel down t o Jiang Fu, because this was the only way to


    solve the problem.


    Walking out of the hospital, Samuel took a deep breath, stretched himself and said, "Although the life i


    n the hospital is veryfortable, the air outside is better. In such a ce, it is better toe less."


    "Let''s go home first," Yvonne said.


    "Yes." Samuel said.


    At Penins Hotel, Qi Yiyun hung up the phone, pushed her sses, and said with a smile, "You''re


    finally discharged from the hospital. There are too many people waiting for this moment. Can you bring


    them a surprise?"

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Jianghe Group.


    An internal meeting had just ended. When Jiang Hai was about to leave, a senior executive of a


    He is really young."


    Hearing this, Jiang Hai smiled faintly and said, "What young? The old man may have been bored


    recently, so he found something to do for himself."


    "The Sue family was really beaten hard by the old master this time. That Yvonne is really unlucky. It


    was not easy for her to be the chairman of the Sue family, but she actually provoked the old


    master again. Isn''t she courting death?" The senior executive said.


    "I heard it was for the sake of Samuel, that good-for-nothing. I don''t know what she''s thinking." Another


    senior executive sneered. This matter was well-known in Cloud City, and the Jianghe Group had also


    heard about it. The Old Master was serious and wanted to destroy the Sue family. Now, many people


    were waiting to see what would happen.


    "Samuel disgraced us a lot. It''s okay to let my dad clean it up. As long as he''s happy, it doesn''t matter


    what he does," Jiang Hai said indifferently. He didn''t care about the Sue family, let alone Samuel. Since


    he


    knew about it, Jiang Hai hadn''t asked about it, because he wasn''t worried that something would


    happen. Jiang Fu had his own influence. It was definitely not a problem to defeat the Sue family. Even


    if there was an ident, he could find a way to solve i t.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, as long as the old master is happy."


    "I don''t know how many people are waiting to watch the good show in the People''s Square tomorrow.


    I''m very curious about whether that trash Samuel will show up or not."


    While they wereughing, Jiang Hai''s assistant ran into the conference room in a panic.


    "Chairman... Chairman Jiang."


    Jiang Hai red at her and said, "Is the sky copsing? Why are you so flustered?"


    The assistant not only felt that the sky had copsed, but also seemed to have experienced an


    earthquake. Because a group of people came to thepany, the lobby was full of people and they did


    not allow anyone to leave. Now all the employees of thepany were i n a panic.


    "Chairman Jiang, a man named Manfred wants to see you," the assistant said.


    Hearing Manfred''s name, Jiang Hai instantly furrowed his brows. The grey-robed leader of Cloud City


    didn''t have anything to do with Jiang Hai, so why would he suddenlye to thepany?


    Jiang Hai and Manfred did not share the same path. However, given Manfred''s current status, Jiang


    Hai had no choice but to give face to this big shot.


    Right now, in the entire Cloud City, no one dared to casually offend Manfred. Even the Heavenly Family


    was unwilling to be enemies with him.


    An ominous feeling came to his mind. Jiang Hai said t o his assistant, "Take him to my office."


    The assistant nodded and left the meeting room with a pale face.


    "Chairman Jiang, is something wrong?¡±


    "Could it be rted to Elder Jiang?" The two senior executives asked Jiang Hai worriedly. It was


    originally a very simple thing for Elder Jiang to target the Sue family, but if this matter involved Manfred,


    it would be very troublesome.


    Jianghe Group had a huge influence in Cloud City. However, it wasn''t going to be a good thing for them


    to offend Manfred.


    "How could the Sue family possibly get this big shot involved?" Jiang Hai''s expression was calm, but


    deep down; he felt that there must be a connection between these two matters. Otherwise, why would


    Manfrede looking for him for no reason?


    Looking at Jiang Hai pretending to be calm, the two senior leaders began to worry. It was not a problem


    to deal with the Sue family. Jiang Fu was capable enough to y with her, but Manfred''s appearance


    would promote this matter to another level. If they really turned against each other, the Jiang Family


    would not have a good end.


    When Jiang Hai returned to his office, he noticed Manfred was sitting in his seat and he was faintly


    dissatisfied.


    "Boss Manfred, I didn''t think we would meet like this for the first time," Jiang Hai said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Manfred saw Jiang Hai and stood up on purpose to tidy up his clothes. With an apologetic expression,


    he said, "Chairman Jiang, I''m really sorry. It''s the first time we''ve met, but I didn''t attend the meeting in


    my formal attire."


    "Boss Manfred, don''t say that. I, Jiang Hai, am just nobody. How can I let you attend in formal attire?"


    Jiang Hai said.


    "Since you know that you''re nobody, do you still want t o jump up and down until you''re courting


    death?" Manfred said disdainfully.


    Jiang Hai considered himself a nobody, which was his modest behavior. However, he didn''t expect


    Manfred to say that. He didn''t put him in his eyes at all.


    Jiang Hai gritted his teeth and said, "Boss Manfred, what do you mean? I, Jiang Hai, am also famous in


    Cloud City. If you deliberately stir up trouble with me, I, Jiang Hai, won''t be easy to deal with either."


    "The reason why I came to you today is to convey a message to you. It can also be considered as a


    way to save your Jiang Family. No matter how great your reputation is, it has nothing to do with me."


    Manfred said.


    "Hmph." Jiang Hai snorted coldly and said, "Save the


    Jiang family. The Jiang family is fine. Why do you need to save them?"


    "Yes, of course, yes, very good. Regarding the matter of your father dealing with the Sue family, you


    wouldn''t b e unaware of it, right?" Manfred said.


    "Of course I know. It''s just the Sue family. I, Jiang Hai doesn''t care." Jiang Hai said disdainfully. 1


    "You can look down on the Sue family, but you can''t look down on my Boss." Manfred smiled.


    Boss!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The word surprised Jiang Hai. Everyone in Cloud City knew Manfred returned to Jianghu, he had


    settled the chaos in Cloud City and regained his former status. To think that he still had a boss!


    "Boss Manfred, don''t joke with me. Is there anyone more powerful than you in the gray area of Cloud


    City? " Jiang Hai said.


    "Ask your father to kneel in the People''s Square tomorrow. Otherwise, the brothers under me might


    have dealt with the Jiang Family. Recently, their eyesight hasn''t been very good and they might not be


    able to tell the difference between adults and children. If they do something irreversible, Chairman


    Jiang will have no sessor. Think it through yourself." After finishing his words, Manfred left the


    office.


    The surface of Jiang Hai was as deep as still water. He could clearly feel the threat in Manfred''s words.


    If he didn''t do as he was told, Manfred would deal with the


    Jiang Family.


    But...


    Suddenly, Jiang Hai''s eyes were shocked!


    He asked Jiang Fu to kneel in the People''s Square, and this location was where Jiang Fu asked


    Samuel to go.


    The big brother Manfred had mentioned...


    Impossible!


    How was that possible?


    How could Manfred''s boss be that good-for-nothing, Samuel?


    He had been in Cloud City for so many years and had a notorious reputation. How could he be


    the boss of a person like Manfred?


    "Samuel, you really do have some ability. You actually managed to get Manfred to make an


    appearance. But s o what? I, Jiang Hai is not a pushover that can be bullied by anyone," Jiang Hai


    said, gnashing his teeth. 1


    After leaving thepany and returning home, Jiang Fu sat in the living room, studying videos of the


    toppetitions. Although he was not good at chess, he loved Go very much. In his spare time, apart


    from ying chess, he also watched videos of the game.


    "Dad, how is the conflict between you and the Sue family formed?" Jiang Hai walked to Jiang Fu and


    asked.


    Jiang Fu waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry about i t. Dad can solve it by himself. You''d better


    worry about thepany. Do you really think that Dad is old and can''t do anything?"


    Jiang Hai took in a deep breath. If this matter had only something to do with the Sue family, he wouldn¡¯t


    have worried about it for any reason. But now Manfred had shown up for this matter, he couldn''t just


    turn a blind eye to it.


    "Dad, I''m just curious. Tell me about it," Jiang Hai said.


    "Well, to satisfy your curiosity, in fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s all because of that good-for-nothing


    Samuel. This guy ying Go is very powerful, so we forced him to go to Fu Yang City to participate in


    thepetition. Originally, we wanted him to give face to the Go Association in Cloud City, but we


    didn''t expect that this good-for-nothing would lose the game on purpose. Not only did he lose face, but


    he also implicated the entire Go association. This kind of bad temper has been suppressed in my heart.


    If he didn''t kneel down and apologize to me, how could I be happy?" Jiang Fu said.


    In the whole conversation, Jiang Hai caught two important points, forcing and losing. He was


    they ask Samuel to kneel down and apologize. They were aggressive.


    Of course, if Manfred hadn''t stepped in, Jiang Hai would still feel that it was a matter of course.


    Shouldn''t the weakling submit to the strong? It was a pity that the situation was different now!

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    "Dad, are you satisfied only when Samuel gets down o n his knees?" Jiang Hai asked.


    "Of course." Jiang Fu said righteously, "I''m old and don''t care about anything now. I just care about my


    reputation. You don''t know how those people are talking about the Go Association in Cloud City.


    Although I have withdrawn from the association, I have also been scolded many times. If I don''t vent


    my anger, I won''t rest in peace."


    Jiang Hai sighed in his heart. He was a very filial person, so he cared about Jiang Fu''s feelings very


    much. But now this matter was much more troublesome than Jiang Fu''s imagination.


    Jiang Hai wasn''t willing to offend Manfred, and he didn''t want to fall out with Manfred either. After all, h


    e was a person in the grey area. If he were to cause trouble for the Jiang Family, it would be an


    extremely troublesome matter.


    "Can''t we have some room for discussion?" Jiang Hai said.


    When Jiang Fu heard this, he realized that something was wrong. Judging from Jiang Hal''s attitude, it


    seemed that he wanted Jiang Fu to minimize the trouble, which made Jiang Fu''s face show


    dissatisfaction.


    "Jiang Hai, what do you mean? Do I need you to teach me what I''m doing now? I don''t have the right to


    deal with such a good-for-nothing?" Jiang Fu said coldly.


    "Dad, Manfred came to my office today and met me," Jiang Hai said.


    "Manfred? What is he trying to do?" Jiang Fu frowned and asked. No one in the business world was


    willing t oe into contact with someone like Manfred. Did h ee to thepany to find ways to


    earn money?


    "He said that Samuel is his boss. He wants you to kneel down in the People''s Square tomorrow.


    Otherwise, he will deal with the Jiang family," Jiang Hai said.


    His words made Jiang Fu stand up in excitement. He went to the People''s Square and knelt down to


    Samuel? How was that possible! 1


    "Bullshit. It''s impossible for me to kneel," Jiang Fu said angrily.


    "Of course I don''t want you to kneel down, so I''m wondering if I can discuss it with him. As long as you


    don''t target Samuel, that''s enough," Jiang Hai said.


    "I''ve said it. Now the whole city knows that I, Jiang Fu, am going to deal with Samuel. If I just let it go, I


    will be a joke. Moreover, Samuel is a good-for-nothing. How can he be Manfred''s boss?" Jiang Fu


    said.


    Jiang Hai didn''t believe it either. But since Manfred had said so, it meant that he was determined to


    stand on Samuel''s side and would help him.


    "Dad, do you mean that we are going to fall out with Manfred?" Jiang Hai asked.


    "So what if we turn against each other? Do you think I, Jiang Fu, will be afraid of him? He''s just a


    jumping insect in the dark society. How capable is he?" Jiang F u said disdainfully.


    Jiang Hai saw Jiang Fu''s tough attitude, so he could only think of another way. Unfortunately, the time


    was too short. Tomorrow was the time he arranged with Samuel. One night, Jiang Hai didn''t know if he


    could find a way to solve this problem.


    "Dad, I''ll give it a try. If Samuel only used money to hire Manfred, I¡¯ll just spend a little more," Jiang Hai


    said.


    "Your money is all given by me. Don''t be reluctant. If I lose face, the whole Jiang family will be shamed


    in Cloud City," Jiang Fu reminded him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I understand." Jiang Hai left home and headed for the Hex capital nightclub.


    In less than half a day, Manfred visited all the members of the Association who were involved in this


    matter and used the same method as a warning.


    "Boss Manfred, you are just warning those old fellows, i s it useful?" There were only a few waiters


    cleaning up the city before the opening ceremony. Johann asked Manfred.


    "These people won''t give up until they see their coffins. How can it possibly be of any use?" Manfred


    said with a smile. If the words were able to scare them into kneeling in the public square, then they


    were simply too cowardly.


    "Then... is there any other way? Don''t you promise Brother Samuel this matter can be solved?" Johann


    looked at Manfred in confusion. 1


    "Do you think that they would dare to ignore my words?" Manfred asked.


    Johann decisively shook his head. With Manfred''s current status, even the Heavenly Family wouldn''t


    dare to easily ignore him, much less anyone else.


    "Of course not. These people in the business world are very afraid of us." Johann said.


    "Since you already know, what are you worried about? If I don''t go and find them, they should at least


    Johann suddenly understood. Manfred was to pass on everyone''s message, those people would


    definitely be ill at ease and take advantage of this period of time to find Manfred to persuade him not to


    help Samuel.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    "Boss Manfred is really smart. When these guyse, we can catch them all in one fell swoop,"


    Johann said.


    Manfred smiled and nodded his head. With a smile on his face, he said, "You''re worth teaching, but it''s


    a pity that you''re still a little timid."


    This sentence was exactly what Johann felt in his heart. If it weren''t for hisck of decisiveness in the


    casino, he might be the one who was currently in Manfred''s position.


    But it had been so long, Johann was relieved. There was not much difference between being under


    one person and being under two people, and it could reduce a lot of troubles.


    The moon hung high in the sky. The young men and women who came to the nightclub crazily entered


    one after another. Soon, there were no empty seats in the venue. As the most popr nightclub in


    Cloud City, there was almost no opponent in the Hex capital nightclub.


    At this time, there were several middle-aged people standing at the gate of The Hex capital nightclub.


    One of them was Jiang Hai, and the others were the sons o f other members of the association. They


    came here at the same time.


    "Manfred has already gone to look for you guys?"


    Jiang Hai asked them.


    "Yes, he asked my father to kneel in the People''s Square tomorrow."


    "And he also said that the good-for-nothing Samuel is his boss. It is obvious that he is collecting money


    to do things. I didn''t expect Yvonne would be willing to spend money to ask Manfred for help regardless


    of thepany crisis for a good-for-nothing like Samuel."


    "Samuel is really too weak to catch up with him. It''s a pity the Sue family is so weak. How can we, the


    few of us, take him seriously when we work together?"


    Jiang Hai looked at the attitude of these people. Obviously, they would not let their fathers kneel down.


    After all, they were all well-known figures in Cloud City. How could they ept such a thing?


    This was good news. It was better to spend money to deal Manfred than to pay alone.


    "Let''s go and see how much Manfred wants." After saying that, Jiang Hai took the lead and walked


    towards the field.


    These people were the richest people in the business world in Cloud City. They were the real upper-


    ss people. Their entertainment was usually in private clubs. They were very ufortable with the


    environment where the good and the bad mixed together, and the ordinary people here were really not


    worthy of their attention.


    "Boss Manfred, he''s here." Johann stood on the second floor and called Manfred, who was in the


    private room.


    "Bring him to a private room and beat her up first," Manfred said with a smile.


    Johann grinned. Usually, he would be polite to these people, but today, it was a rare opportunity for him


    to teach them a lesson.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know." After hanging up the phone, Johann went to the first floor with several of his men.


    "Johann, where is Manfred? Ask him toe out and meet us."


    "I don''t want to stay in this shabby ce for a minute. What rubbish."


    "Please follow me. Boss Manfred is waiting for you in the private room. The environment there is


    quieter." Johann looked at the disdainful attitude of these people and smiled coldly.


    The few of them were extremely pleased with themselves and were very satisfied with Manfred''s


    special arrangement. From their point of view, Manfred had some reservations. After all, the few of


    them represented the absolute forces of the Cloud City''s business world. Although they were not as


    powerful as the Heavenly Family, in Cloud City, they were enough to make it so that no one dared to


    look down on them.


    When they entered the room, the expressions on their faces became extremely unhappy when they


    didn''t see Manfred.


    "Johann, what does Manfred mean? Where is he?" "He won''t put on airs on purpose, will he?"


    "Don''t worry, my bosses. Boss Manfred has prepared a special service for you. You can enjoy it first,"


    Johann said with a smile.


    Jiang Hai and the others did not like the vulgar women here. Their usual entertainment was nothing


    more than models in private clubs.


    "There''s no need. We don''t care about the women here.


    II


    "Do you really think that we are those low-ss people outside? What kind of good stuff can you offer


    here?"


    Johann raised his right hand and a helper rushed forward.


    In the private room, there was a lot of whining.


    Johann walked out of the room with a smile and came to the next door.


    "Boss Manfred, what should we do next?" Johann asked.


    "Call their old man and tell them to obediently kneel i n the People''s square tomorrow. Otherwise,


    prepare the coffin." Manfred said.


    "Yes." Johann nodded and began to contact the contacts one by one.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    At the Hillside Vi.


    ##It was exceptionally quiet at the dinner table. Tomorrow was the day that Jiang Fu would give


    Samuel to kneel in the People''s Square. Lydia had already seen the grand asion in the People''s


    Square through her WeChat Moments. Those people stayed upte to watch the fun. They were bored,


    but i t also made Lydia more worried.


    There were so many people here. If Samuel could not think of a solution and went to the People''s


    Square to kneel, she would lose face. In the future, she would be too ashamed to attend the sisters''


    gathering.


    He Ting was also worried about Samuel. After all, Samuel had given her a job and helped Jiang


    Yingying solve a big problem. She did not want Samuel to be humiliated, but she could not help him


    with this matter.


    How could a little nanny be able to help?


    "Samuel, have you thought about how to solve the matter tomorrow? You are not alone now. It means


    that you are not the only one who has been embarrassed in our family," Lydia said to Samuel in a


    questioning tone.


    She didn''t care if Samuel would lose face or not, as long as he didn''t embarrass her.


    "I''ll go early tomorrow and settle this matter as soon a s possible," Samuel said.


    Seeing Samuel''s indifferent look, Lydia was even angrier. She said, "Do you have a solution? Or are


    you going to kneel down to Jiang Fu? It doesn''t matter if you lose face, but you can''t make us lose face


    with you."


    "Mom, can''t you stop? Did Samuel say you were going t o kneel?" Yvonne interrupted Lydia . 2


    Lydia red at Yvonne. At a time like this, Yvonne was still in the mood to speak up for Samuel. The


    humiliation of three years ago had taken Lydia a lot of effort to recover. She didn''t feel like she was


    humiliated like this again.


    "Don''t you know what Jiang Fu and his men are capable of in Cloud City? I can''t figure it out. Why do


    you want to offend such a person?" Lydia tried her best to suppress her anger, her expression had


    be ferocious.


    "What ability does he have? In my eyes, he is nothing." Samuel said faintly.


    Lydia was furious. Was Jiang Fu nothing? Jiang Fu and his men were only inferior to the Heavenly


    family, but Samuel said they were nothing.


    "Samuel, let me remind you. I''ve heard that the Heavenly family won''t help you in this matter. Don''t


    count on the Heavenly family to save you," Lydia said.


    Speaking of the Heavenly family, Samuel smiled coldly. After the matter was solved tomorrow, he had t


    o see Tian Changsheng. Samuel could guess the wishful thinking of this old fox, but he did not


    understand why he would do so.


    He deliberately said that he didn''t want to help him because he knew that he wanted Jiang Fu to deal


    with him unscrupulously. Samuel certainly didn''t believe that he had no purpose.


    "The Heavenly Family isn''t that big of a deal." Samuel said.


    Lydia was so angry that sheughed. She did not understand where Samuel¡¯s arrogance came from. It


    was ridiculous that he did not even care about the Heavenly family.


    "If you make us lose face tomorrow, don''te back again." After saying that, Lydia went straight back


    to her room without even eating.


    Godfrey secretly looked Samuel up and down. He could feel Samuel''s strong confidence. If he was not


    confident, he would definitely not say something like that.


    However, Godfrey could not figure out where Samuel''s confidence came from. He had been a son-in-


    heart palpitate. But after so long, he had not revealed any trace of his strength.


    "Samuel, your mother is angry now, and her tone is not very good. Don''t be angry with her," Godfrey


    said.


    Seeing Godfrey''s cautious look, Samuel smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    After dinner, Yvonne went back to her room and said apologetically to Samuel, "I''m sorry, my mom is ill


    again."


    "You''d better think about where we can go on holiday. After tomorrow, we can take photos of the


    wedding dress." Samuel did not care Lydia''s attitude. She had not abused people like she used to.


    How could he be angry?


    "Have you really thought of a way to resolve it?" Yvonne didn''t want to doubt Samuel, but she truly


    couldn''t find a reason to believe it. It was because Samuel didn''t do anything, not even making the


    slightest bit of arrangements.


    "If I tell you to rx, you can rest assured. I can lie to the world, but I will never lie to my wife." Samuel


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The word "wife" made Yvonne''s face turn ruddy. In the past three years, they had just been husband


    and wife i n name, and they had never called each other in this way. If he suddenly said so, she would


    inevitably feel shy.


    In theory, a three-year-old couple should be considered an old couple. However, Yvonne was still shy.


    This undoubtedly made Samuel''s heart flutter


    even more.


    Yvonne''s bright red face was like an apple. Samuel could not help but want to take a bite.


    "I want to go to Jiyan Ind. I want to live in a vi that we can see the sea through the window,"


    Yvonne said expectantly.


    "No problem. Let''s go to Jiyan Ind."


    After the two of themy down on the bed, the atmosphere became inexplicably heavy. They could only


    hear each other''s breathing.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    At the same time, in the Heavenly family Vis area.


    Tian Ling''er pestered Tian Changsheng. She hoped that Tian Changsheng could help Samuel. After all,


    Samuel was the Prince Charming in her heart.


    Although she had been hurt by Samuel, she did not want to see Samuel lose face.


    "Grandpa, just help him. Now, except for you, who else can save him?" Tian Ling''er held Tian


    Changsheng''s hand and acted like a spoiled child.


    Tian Changsheng had been tortured helplessly. Tian Ling''er could y any tricks. But in this matter, not


    to mention that he had said that he would not intervene, i n essence, Samuel did not need his help at


    all.


    "Grandpa said that he could solve it by himself, so don''t worry," Tian Changsheng said helplessly.


    How could Tian Ling''er believe such words? In the past, Samuel and the Sue family were backers, but


    now the Sue family was finished. How could Samuel have a way to deal with a person like Jiang Fu?


    "Grandpa, although Samuel is powerful, he can''t beat Jiang Fu and others one by one. If you don''t help


    him, this matter will be more and more serious," said Tian Ling''er.


    "Sigh." Tian Changsheng sighed heavily and said," Ling''er, you''ve underestimated him. You don''t even


    know what kind of person he is right now, so why do you think that he can''t solve it?"


    "That''s Jiang Fu. Except for our Heavenly family, who else canpete with Jiang Fu?" Tian Fing er


    said.


    Jiang Fu?


    A disdainful smile appeared at the corner of Tian Changsheng''s mouth. Not to mention Jiang Fu, even


    the Heavenly family was nothing. It was a pity that he could not say these words to Tian Ling''er,


    otherwise, Tian Fing er''s mouth would soon reveal Samuel''s identity. At that time, Samuel would me


    the Heavenly family, and the consequences would be very serious.


    "Grandpa promises you that he can solve it by himself, you just have to wait for a good show," said


    Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Fing er suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed Tianchang''s beard. She said, "Grandpa, if


    you don''t help him, I''ll pull out all your beard."


    Tian Changsheng was in so much pain that he cried out. This little devil didn''t show any mercy at all.


    "Eet, let me go first," said Tian Changsheng.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, you have to promise me first," Tian Fing''er pouted and said.


    "Fing''er, what are you doing? He''s your grandfather. D o you still have any respect for your elders?" At


    this time, Tian Honghui came to the living room and


    scolded in a furious voice.


    Tian Ling¡¯er could bully Tian Changsheng, but she was still very afraid of this serious father, so she


    quickly loosened her hands.


    "What are you doing? Do you still look like a junior?" Tian Honghui''s eyes widened as he continued.


    Tian Ling''er looked as if she had been wronged and was about to cry.


    Tian Changsheng hurriedly defended Tian Ling''er and said, "It''s none of your business. You stay


    aside."


    "Dad." Tian Honghui smiled helplessly and said, "She has grown up and doesn''t understand any of the


    rules. If you spoil her like this, what will she do in the future when she''s in the society?"


    "When I''m dead, if you don''t protect my precious granddaughter, I will scold you when I climb out of the


    coffin." After that, Tian Changsheng quickly patted Tian Ling''er''s shoulder and said, "Dear


    granddaughter, don''t be afraid. With me around, he won''t dare to do anything to you. As for Samuel,


    you really don''t have t o worry. Grandpa won''t lie to you. He can solve it by himself."

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    The People''s Square.


    It was already eight o''clock in the morning, but there was one way empty. Everyone consciously didn''t


    upy the road because they were here to watch the fun today. If they didn''t give the protagonist


    Samuel a way, how could they watch the fun?


    "Will Samuele? If I can''t see anything after waiting for one day and one night, that''ll be a great


    loss."


    "He shoulde. Since Jiang Fu has said so, how dare he, such a loser, not show up?"


    "I''ve heard this name for a long time, but I''ve never seen his face. Today, I finally get to see this loser.


    I''m s o curious. I don''t know what he looks like to be able to charm Yvonne to such an extent."


    Before the protagonist appeared, the onlookers couldn''t help but start to talk about it in private.


    Such a situation had been ying on stage since yesterday. The discussion about Samuel had


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    be unprecedentedly heated. After all, the name Samuel had been well-known in Cloud City for


    three years. It was essential to everyone in Cloud City after tea and meal. However, most people had


    never seen Samuel before. They did not just want to watch the fun but also wanted to see what Samuel


    looked like.


    An hourter, the weather gradually became hot, and the waiting crowd began to feel a little impatient.


    After all, hot weather would affect people''s mood.


    "Fuck, Samuel won''te."


    "Since he''s a good-for-nothing, it''s understandable that he didn''t show up. If not, he''s just a good-for-


    nothing."


    "I''ve been waiting for so long. This guy had better be yed to death by Jiang Fu. Otherwise, I can''t


    swallow my anger."


    When many people began to swear, an Audi A6 parked on the side of the street. Samuel and Yvonne


    got off the car. Seeing such a big scene, Samuel couldn''t helpughing, i


    "I didn''t expect so many people to care about me. I seem to be quite popr in Cloud City," Samuel


    said with a smile.


    Yvonne was not in the mood to joke around. These people were all here to witness Samuel¡¯s


    embarrassment. What kind of fate was this?


    "Samuel, are you really okay?" Yvonne asked.


    "Why don''t you wait for me in the car?" Samuel said.


    Yvonne shook her head without hesitation. Even if she was going to lose face today, she would still


    choose to lose face with Samuel.


    Husband and wife should go through thick and thin with each other. Yvonne would never leave Samuel


    alone.


    "How can I leave you behind?" Yvonne said.


    Samuel took Yvonne¡¯s hand directly and said, "I won''t leave you behind unless I die."


    "Are you two sick of evil? Do you still have the mood to speak sweet words at a time like this?" An


    ufortable voice sounded. Linda touched her goose bumps and walked towards the two of them.


    "Are you here to join in the fun too?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Linda pulled Yvonne''s hand to her side and said, "I''m here to protect my woman. I can''t let her lose


    face with you."


    Yvonne broke free from Linda''s hand and said, "Linda, stop fooling around. Samuel can solve this


    problem."


    Linda had a crush on Samuel, so she could trust him blindly. However, she really couldn''t do it. After all,


    it was Jiang Fu who couldn''t be dealt with by ordinary people.


    "Yvonne, you''re not going to go with him, are you?" Linda asked.


    Yvonne nodded firmly.


    Linda rolled her eyes and said, "This is not a good thing. Why are you getting involved?"


    Yvonne didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she showed her attitude by doing something practical. She held


    Samuel¡¯s hand tightly.


    Seeing Yvonne was determined, Linda could only sigh and say, "You couple are really enviable when it


    Samuel looked at Yvonne with a gentle smile and said, "I can humiliate myself, but she absolutely can''t


    be humiliated."

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    In the crowd, Harvey and Yara went to watch the fun. This kind of good thing was a rare opportunity for


    the two who hated Samuel, how could they miss it?


    "Harvey, do you think Samuel cane?" Yara asked.


    "Him? It doesn''t matter if he''s here or not. If he''s here, he''ll kneel down and lose face. If he''s not here,


    he''ll be a coward. What''s the difference if he''s here or not?" Harvey said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Yara smiled happily and said, "I really want to see how Yvonne feels now. Marrying such a


    loser and losing face for three years, and in the end, making thepany bankrupt. It''s interesting to


    think about it."


    "They''re here!" Out of the corner of his eye, Harvey suddenly saw two peopleing from an empty


    path. They were none other than Samuel and Yvonne.


    "I didn''t expect Yvonne toe. This bitch is really thick-skinned. She embarrassed herself with


    Samuel. I s she going to put on a show of couple''s cooperation?" Yara said disdainfully.


    The crowd was agitated. The news of Samuel¡¯s appearance soon spread. Countless people stood on


    tiptoes and stretched their necks to see what kind of person this legendary person was.


    Samuel s and Yvonne held hands as if they were


    walking on a red carpet. If this scene was transformed into a church, it would definitely be a type of


    atmosphere during a wedding. 1


    It was a pity that what the two of them were suffering now was not the expression of exhortation, but all


    kinds of disdain.


    "Is this Samuel?"


    "That''s for sure. We''re holding hands with Yvonne.


    Who else could it be but him?" 2


    "I don''t think so. She''s pretty good-looking. No wonder Yvonne is willing to ignore thepany''s


    security for him." 1


    "What''s the use of being handsome? He''s just a good-for-nothing. He''s also a good-for-nothing even


    with a good-for-nothing appearance. In today''s society, money is the most important thing."


    When many men showed their disdain for Samuel, a rich woman''s eyes lit up. She said to her sister,


    "This toy boy is really good. If he can''t make it, I''m willing to raise him. As long as his fighting ability is


    strong, it doesn''t matter if I give him 100,000 yuan a month."


    They walked to the reserved position in the center of the square. Now, Samuel and Yvonne were the


    focus 0 f everyone''s attention.


    Faced with all kinds of disdainful and scornful eyes, Samuel held his head up high.


    Yvonne held Samuel''s hand tightly, and her palms were already sweating. She was nervous and


    scared at the same time.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here. Even if the emperores, h e won''t be able to hurt you," Samuel said


    softly.


    Upon hearing Samuel''s words, Yvonne felt much more rxed, wrapped in a strong sense of security.


    "Samuel, what are you waiting for? Get down on your knees. We''ve been waiting for a whole day and


    night."


    "You''re such a wimp. It''s enough for you to lose face. How dare you take your wife with you? Are you a


    good-for-nothing?"


    "Yvonne is really blind to marry a man like you.


    You''ve lost all the face of a man."


    "Such a beautiful wife is suffering with you. She''s really not a man." 2


    The sound of cursing rose and fell like a wave. Harvey was secretly fanning the mes to broadcast the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    atmosphere and lured even more curses.


    "You''re a good-for-nothing. Don''t waste our time.


    Hurry up and kneel down." Harvey yelled excitedly. H e couldn''t wait to get Samuel back for the shame


    he suffered at Tian Changsheng''s birthday banquet.


    Yara hated Samuel, but she hated Yvonne even more that she took away the bridal gift. She was once


    high and mighty in front of her, and Yara had always held a grudge against her.


    "Yvonne, you''re such a shameless bitch. Do you like this loser''s work on the bed? You actually


    implicated the Sue family for him." Yara shouted in the crowd, not afraid that Yvonne would hear her.


    The current situation was a perfect reflection of the idiom the thousand soldiers were pointing out. No


    matter whether they had anything to do with this matter or not, they were all scolding Samuel. They


    were like Taoists, scolding her with a condescending attitude.


    Most of these people held a dissatisfied attitude. They thought Samuel was not as good as them, but


    he married a beautiful wife like Yvonne. Naturally, they would be dissatisfied and wished to trample on


    Samuel''s dignity to show their sense of superiority.


    At this time, members of the Go Association appeared one after another. The expressions on


    everyone''s faces were not very clear, but the onlookers did not notice this. They only knew that these


    were big shots, and when they appeared, Samuel would definitely kneel down.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Yvonne became more and more nervous, and her body almost tensed up, because these people were


    just standing behind her, which brought her great pressure.


    Samuel felt Yvonne¡¯s strange behavior; he pinched her hand and motioned for her to rx. However, in


    this case, how could Yvonne rx?


    After a few minutes, it seemed that no one stood up and ordered Samuel to kneel down. Those


    bystanders could not stand it anymore. They were waiting for the most exciting drama to be put on. The


    sun was getting bigger and bigger, and no one wanted to wait here to b e exposed to the sun.


    "What''s going on? Why hasn''t anyone asked Samuel to kneel down?"


    "It''s strange. It''s really strange. Why do those people look strange?"


    "There won''t be any reversal, will there?"


    "What kind of reversal could there be? Jiang Fu had caused such a bigmotion. Apart from Samuel,


    that good-for-nothing, kneeling down, is there any other solution?"


    "On the knees... on the knees!" "Fuck, they are on their knees. How could this happen?


    Countless people in the crowd eximed and looked a t the members of the Go Association in shock.


    One by one, they knelt behind Samuel, which stunned everyone.


    "How could this be? Shouldn''t the one kneeling be Samuel?"


    "They are big shots in Cloud City. Are they... are they kneeling down to Samuel?"


    "Impossible, impossible. I must be seeing wrongly."


    Harvey took a deep breath and looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. The person kneeling was


    not Samuel, but those old guys. Such scriptspletely subverted his imagination.


    "Harvey, how could this be?" Yara asked Harvey in a trembling voice, her eyes wide open.


    Harvey didn¡¯t understand either, but he knew that Samuel was supposed to be the joke of the whole


    city today, but now it seemed that it was obviously not the case.


    Countless people gasped, thinking about what was going on. These people were obviously kneeling to


    Samuel. Why did they do that?


    When Yvonne saw those men kneeling down from behind her out of the corner of her eye, her heart


    was i n turmoil. She looked at Samuel confusedly. Was this why he was so calm? He had already


    solved this problem long ago, and he even asked these people to kneel down!


    "Samuel, did you do this?" Yvonne asked in a somewhat sluggish manner.


    "These old things bullied you twice. How can I let them go so easily? Since they like kneeling, I will


    satisfy them and make them kneel here." Samuel said faintly.


    Linda had been stunned for a long time. She didn''t want Yvonne to be with Samuel, fearing that she


    would lose face. But now, it seemed that Samuel wouldn''t lose face, and Yvonne also became the


    center of attention. It seemed that as long as she stood by Samuel''s side, no matter how fierce the


    wind or rain would be, she wouldn''t be affected at all.


    "Do you want to close your mouth? You don''t look good now." Qi Yiyun walked to Linda, habitually


    pushed the frame and said to her.


    Linda turned to look at Qi Yiyun and said in shock,'' Yiyun, did you see that these people are kneeling to


    Samuel?"


    "Of course I saw it. I''m not blind." Qi Yiyun looked very calm, but she was still shocked to the extreme.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She knew Samuel had the ability to solve this problem, but in her opinion, the solution was to resolve


    this matter and prevent the affairs in the People''s square from happening. When Samuel appeared,


    she even thought that maybe Samuel would really kneel down for Yvonne. Maybe he really did not


    have the ability to solve it, but the current situation was something that even she did not expect. 2


    Kneel down!


    And it was to get these well-known people in Cloud City to kneel to him.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Qi Yiyun could not imagine how he could do that.


    Of course, this made Qi Yiyun even more confident in Samuel. Perhaps he was the person she had


    been looking for. Only he could save the Qi family from water and fire.


    "Don''t you feel surprised when you see it? These people are important figures in Cloud City, but... but


    now they are all kneeling to Samuel!" Linda said in confusion.


    Qi Yiyun exhaled heavily and said, "Big shot? Perhaps i n Samuel¡¯s eyes, they are not even ants."


    "Yiyun, what did you say?" Linda did not listen to Qi Yiyun. She took a step closer to Qi Yiyun and


    asked.


    Qi Yiyun shook her head and said, "It''s nothing. Jiang Fu hasn''t appeared yet. He is the real leader of


    this matter. We don''t know what the final result will be."


    Linda nodded. Although she was not very capable, she liked to pay attention to the upper ss.


    Although the people who came to the square were not low-ranking, they couldn''tpare with Jiang


    Fu. The whole thing was caused by Jiang Fu. If he didn''t show up, this matter would not be settled.


    The People''s square, which was crowded with tens of thousands of people, was strangely quiet at this


    moment. Only the sound of rapid breathing could be


    heard at the scene, because everyone was so surprised that they didn''t know what to say.


    They faintly felt that Samuel¡¯s cowardly image would b e overturned today. As for how he managed to


    do it, no one could guess.


    "Jiang Fuhasn¡¯te yet. Jiang Fu is Samuel¡¯s real opponent. When Jiang Fues, Samuel will


    definitely show his true colors." 1


    "That''s right. I don''t believe that this good-for-nothing can stillpare with Jiang Fu. Jianghe Group is


    the onlypany in Cloud City that belongs to the Heavenly Family. He has no chance."


    "Come on, Jiang Fu. Don''t let Samuel, a loser, seed i n pretending. We''re waiting to see him make


    a fool of himself."


    Countless people hoped that Jiang Fu could appear quickly. Although there was no hatred between


    them and Samuel, they were qualified to fight against rats crossing the street. They had already


    regarded Samuel as a rat crossing the street. No one wanted to see Samuel''s counterattack seed.


    "Grandpa, how did he do it? How could he make these people kneel down?" In a building near the


    People''s square, when Tian Ling''er saw the development of the matter through the binocrs, she


    asked Tian Changsheng with confusion.


    The day before, Tian Changsheng said Samuel could solve this problem by himself, but Tian Ling''er


    didn''t believe it at all. But today, the thing that made her stunned was right in front of her eyes.


    Tian Changsheng was not surprised by this result, because this matter was rted to Yvonne. How


    could Samuelpromise with these old guys?


    The dragon''s scales could not be touched. The scales o f the real dragon, Samuel, were Yvonne.


    Anyone who dared to offend her would be killed.


    "Grandpa doesn''t know either. I just think that he can solve it." Tian Changsheng said. He had heard of


    some specific things, but it was better not to tell Tian Ling''er about such dark things.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Of course, Samuel was more open and aboveboard, but he didn''t want to use it. After all, he didn''t


    need to use his real identity to deal with Jiang Fu and the other fleas.


    "Do you really trust him that much?" Tian Ling''er pouted. Tian Changsheng''s blind confidence made


    Tian Ling''er feel a little disdain. Samuel was so outstanding? Her grandfather would not trust a person


    so easily.


    "It turns out that my guess is correct," Tian Changsheng said with a smile.


    Tian Ling''er picked up the binocrs and looked at it again, saying, "Jiang Fu hasn''t shown up yet.


    When hees, things may change."


    Tian Changsheng shook his head. So what if Jiang Fu showed up? Even if he showed up now, he


    could not change the situation. The old man was probably silently regretting it now.


    "Ling''er, aren''t you going to help Samuel? Why do you seem to want Jiang Fu to trample Samuel


    underfoot?" Tian Changsheng said.


    This was the woman''s strange thought. Her worries turned into inexplicable hostility at this time,


    because Yvonne was standing beside Samuel, and she was holding his hand, which made her very


    dissatisfied.


    If she were to switch positions with Yvonne, she wished Samuel''s body would shake and those old men


    would kowtow to him.


    "Grandpa, there''s a car parked on the side of the road. I t seems that Jiang Fu ising," Tian Ling''er


    suddenly said.


    "It''s time for him toe. How can he escape from this matter?" Tian Changsheng said indifferently.


    On the side of the square, Jiang Fu got out of the car with a gloomy face. His appearance made the


    square restless again.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    "Here hees. Jiang Fu is finally here."


    "It''s so long to wait. Samuel can¡¯t be arrogant anymore."


    "Damn it, this loser still wants to make aeback. Let''s see what he can do now."


    Jiang Fu followed the empty path and went straight to Samuel.


    When he saw that the people from the Association were kneeling behind Samuel, he gritted his teeth in


    hatred. He had not expected Samuel to use such despicable means. Now that Manfred had taken


    Jiang Hai, he did not want the old man to lose his son. However, to ask him to kneel down in front of so


    many people was not something that Jiang Fu could d o.


    "Samuel, do you really think you can control the situation? You can threaten me now, but do you have


    the ability to bear my revenge in the future?" Jiang Fu gritted his teeth and said to Samuel.


    "In the future? Jiang Fu, you''re too naive. Don''t tell me you think there''s still a future for the Jianghe


    Group," Samuel said lightly.


    Jiang Fu was so angry that heughed. "This good-for-nothing even wants to defeat the Jianghe Group


    in Cloud City. What an idiot. Even the Heavenly Family i


    n Cloud City doesn''t dare to say such a thing. What qualifications does a good-for-nothing have?"


    "Samuel, I''ll give you two minutes to release Jiang Hai, " Jiang Fu said.


    "I''ll give you one minute to kneel down. Otherwise, I can give you a good coffin," Samuel said calmly.


    Jiang Fu clenched his fists in hatred. He was a well-known figure. How could he kneel down to a good-


    for-nothing Samuel? However, there was no room for negotiation at all for Samuel''s strong attitude.


    "Samuel, even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about the people around you. How


    long can you protect Yvonne? Aren''t you afraid that Yvonne will fall into my hands?" Jiang Fu said.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel smiled coldly and said, " Jiang Fu, you reminded me. Don''t worry; I won''t


    give you a chance."


    "What kind of capital is it that makes you have the courage to go against me? Is the Heavenly family


    helping you behind the scenes?" Jiang Fu asked. This was the only backer he could imagine. If it


    weren''t for the Heavenly family''s help, how could Samuel have such a hard bone?


    "Thirty seconds," Samuel reminded him.


    Jiang Fu''s whole body shook, and his eyes were burning with anger. He said, "Samuel, I warn you,


    don''t do anything stupid. I, Jiang Fu, am not someone you can take advantage of."


    "20 seconds." Samuel looked directly at Jiang Fu. He was full of momentum and didn''t look like he was


    joking at all.


    This momentum made Jiang Fu feel a strong sense of oppression, and even made him feel that it was


    difficult for him to breathe.


    How could a good-for-nothing like him have such a powerful momentum? He was like a big shot that


    had been in a high position for a long time. He could shock the world with only a look.


    "What''s wrong? Jiang Fu hasn''t asked Samuel to kneel down yet."


    "No way. Even Jiang Fu can''t deal with this good-for-nothing."


    "What''s going on? Jiang Fu released the news that he wanted Samuel to kneel in the People''s Square.


    But judging from the current situation, there''s something wrong. He seems to have been suppressed by


    this wimp."


    The doubtful clouds of confusion covered the sky above the People''s Square. Everyone waited quietly


    for the result of the matter.


    "Ten seconds," Samuel continued.


    At this moment, even Yvonne felt an extremely powerful aura spreading from Samuel¡¯s body. This kind


    of deterrence made her feel like she did not


    know Samuel.


    Jiang Fu''s face was full of pain. He was very clear about Manfred''s methods recently in Cloud City.


    Although Jiang Hai was a celebrity and his death could cause a lot ofmotion, what was the point of


    making a lot of noise now that he was dead?


    The Jiang family still needed inheritance, and Jiang Hai still needed to pass on the family bloodline. He


    couldn''t just watch Jiang Hai die in Manfred''s hands.


    "3."


    2.


    When Samuel began to count down, Jiang Fu knelt down in front of Samuel with a bang.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, the crowd''s restlessness came a littlete because they couldn''t believe that they saw it with


    their own eyes. They couldn''t believe that even Jiang F u knelt down in front of Samuel, which


    How could a good-for-nothing make someone like Jiang Fu kneel down?


    Even though they had seen it with their own eyes, they still couldn''t believe it.


    "Who the hell is Samuel? Even Jiang Fu knelt down."


    "Don''t tell me he''s not a good-for-nothing at all. Could i t be that he has a monstrous background?"


    "Could it be that the Sue family has deliberately concealed his identity in the past three years?"

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    At this time, everyone looked at Samuel differently. It was no longer disdainful, but very dignified. Even


    if they didn''t want to admit it in their hearts, they couldn''t get rid of the fact that Jiang Fu knelt in front o f


    them.


    Yvonne''s mouth was dry and she swallowed her saliva. She didn''t expect Jiang Fu to kneel down!


    This was Jiang Fu, a big shot second only to the Heavenly Family!


    At this time, Harvey and Yara''s faces were full of anger. They thought that Jiang Fu would be able to


    turn the situation around, but the ending was not what they wanted. Samuel and Yvonne were in the


    teeth of the storm, but the two of them were in the limelight!


    "Harvey, what''s going on? Jiang Fu, this old bones, actually knelt down to Samuel," Yara said.


    Harvey frowned. Had Samuel used the power of the Hannigan family? But he was just an abandoned


    son o f the Hannigan family. How could it be possible?


    "Or, Samuel, that good-for-nothing, is using the Hannigan family''s reputation as an excuse to bully


    others."


    Harvey wanted nothing more than to expose Samuel¡¯s mask, but he had been told that he couldn''t let


    this


    secret slip out of his mouth. If he did, it might cause Shen Weng''s dissatisfaction.


    Harvey did not dare to offend this rich man. If it were not for him, Harvey would not have a chance to


    turn the tables.


    "I didn''t expect this wretch to have his good fortune," Harvey said, gnashing his teeth.


    Vara''s face was full of dissatisfaction. She did not see Samuel and Yvonne lose face, so how could she


    feel happy? She said, "Harvey, can you think of a way?"


    "What can I think of? There are some things that I can''t intervene in," Harvey said.


    Yara stared Yvonne with a vicious look. It was such a pity that Yvonne would not lose face because of


    such a good opportunity.


    But it didn''t matter. The Sue family was about to be finished. Jiang Fu had been insulted like this. How


    could he let them go? As long as thepany went bankrupt, Yvonne would still be a stray dog.


    "I''ll let you be proud for a few days. Let''s see how long you can hold on," Yara said, gnashing her teeth.


    Samuel should have knelt down in the People¡¯s square, but at this time, he had a proud posture. All the


    members of the association who were kneeling in front and behind were famous figures in Cloud City,


    and no one thought that he was a wimp.


    When Samuel held Yvonne''s hand and left, everyone''s eyes were fixed on them. The rich women who


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    tried to keep Samuel were moved even more at this moment. This was what a man should look like. It


    was mighty and domineering, making people submit to it.


    Linda looked at Samuel with love in her eyes. She didn''t hide her love for him at all.


    "Yvonne is so happy. I don''t know if I can find such a Prince Charming in my life," Linda couldn''t help


    but say.


    Qi Yiyun looked at Linda. She did not expect that she would have such a strong feeling for Samuel.


    However, Qi Yiyun was not worried. In her opinion, Linda was not even qualified to be her opponent.


    "Of course you can find him, but it''s destined that he won''t be as excellent as Samuel," Qi Yiyun said


    with burning eyes. This kind of excellent man could only belong to her, not even Yvonne.


    Qi Yiyun repeatedly stressed in her heart that she needed to see Samuel¡¯s abilities. She needed


    Samuel t o prove his abilities and help the Qi family so that she could put Samuel in her eyes. But now,


    even if this did not get any definite proof, the affection that spread in her heart had already reached the


    stage of ambiguity. 1


    Sisterhood?


    In front of the righteousness of the family, it was worthless to Qi Yiyun.


    As long as she could get Samuel, she would not hesitate to break up with Yvonne.


    "That''s right. How can the two of uspare to Yvonne?" Linda lowered her head and said dejectedly.


    Qi Yiyun smiled faintly and said, "It''s just you. Don''tpare me with you."


    Linda looked at Qi Yiyun''s back in astonishment. An ominous premonition arose in her heart.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Sitting in the car back to the Hillside Vi, Yvonne still couldn''t get rid of her emotions. It was as if Jiang


    Fu was kneeling in front of her. The incredible situation made her feel like she was in a dream. She


    didn''t even dare to pinch her thigh for fear of waking u p from her dream.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Yvonne''s dull expression, Samuel asked with a smile.


    "Samuel, am I dreaming?" Yvonne asked absentmindedly.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Of course not. When we get home, we''ll buy a flight ticket for Jiyanlnd.


    Let''s take a photo of the wedding dress first." i


    "But, what about thepany? Don¡¯t we care about thepany?" Yvonne asked. Although the


    matter in the square hade to an end, the Sue family was still facing a great crisis. How could


    Yvonne be at ease when they went to Jiyan Ind at this time?


    "I''ve already asked my friends for help. In two days, he will take a group of people to take over the


    Upon hearing Samuel¡¯s words, Yvonne suddenly lowered her head in low spirits.


    "What is it?" Samuel said doubtfully.


    "Samuel, I''m useless, right? You have to arrange everything. I need your help. If it wasn''t for you, I


    wouldn''t have seeded at all," Yvonne said.


    Samuel didn¡¯t know how to reply to this. Yvonne''s current status was indeed secretly instigated by him.


    Ever since the start of the Weakriver Real estate, he was the one who led Yvonne to her current


    position step by step. If she relied solely on Yvonne''s own abilities, she definitely wouldn''t have been


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    able to do i t.


    "I''m your husband. Shouldn''t I?" Samuel said.


    Yvonne''s face turned red again in an instant. She secretly pinched Samuel¡¯s leg and said, "But I want


    to prove myself, too."


    "However, these problems were caused by me. It is only natural for me to take care of them." Samuel


    said.


    Upon hearing this, Yvonne''s mood suddenly brightened. She raised her head and said, "Okay, book the


    tickets when we go home, but when will your friende? I''ll ask Zhong Qiu to receive them."


    "He wille after we leave," Samuel said. He did not want Yvonne to be involved in the bloody battle.


    Although Samuel knew that excessive protection was not a good thing for Yvonne, he had to do so,


    because h e was a man, Yvonne''s husband.


    When they returned to Hillside Vi, Lydia heard about what had happened in the People''s Square.


    She was so excited that she opened a bottle of wine and waited Samuel at home.


    The sisters called her more than a dozen times in a row, almost everyone had a ttering tone, which


    made Lydia enjoy the feeling of being held in the palm of her hand. This kind of superiority was exactly


    what Lydia was obsessed with.


    "Samuel, Yvonne, you''re finally back. If you don''te back soon, the red wine will be the best time to


    taste it. " Lydia greeted them enthusiastically.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel helplessly. Lydia''s attitude was very bad yesterday, but it had changed so


    much today. Yvonne had to admit that she really yed the full y of the words "a snob" to the


    extreme.


    "Mom, you''re relieved now, aren''t you?" Yvonne said.


    "Don''t worry, of course, don''t worry. Since when have I ever worried about it? I knew Samuel would


    definitely be enough to solve it," Lydia said with a smile.


    She was so good at lying that Samuel had to ept it. She had almost fallen out with him, but now she


    had shamelessly imed that she had never worried about him.


    "I won''t drink the wine. I have to go out again," Samuel said.


    "Where are you going?" Yvonne looked at Samuel worriedly.


    "It''s not a big deal. Book the flight quickly. It''s best if w


    e can leave tomorrow," Samuel said.


    After Samuel left, Lydia could not help asking Yvonne curiously, "Where are you going?"


    "I''ve discussed it with Samuel. We are going to take a wedding photo, so we are going to the Jiyan


    Ind." Yvonne said. In the previous wedding photo, Yvonne¡¯s face was full of unwillingness. She didn''t


    want such a beautiful thing to be regret.


    "That''s a good idea. You''re too much. In the past, the wedding photos showed that you weren''t willing,


    and you didn''t even put on a smiling face." Lydiained to Yvonne.


    In the face of Lydia''s attitude, Yvonne did not know whether tough or cry. Back then, she was the one


    who hated Samuel the most. If her grandfather had not forced her to take wedding photos, Lydia would


    not have agreed to it at all. Now, however, she med her instead.


    "Mom, aren''t you going to force me to divorce Samuel now?" Yvonne asked.


    Lydia waved her hand repeatedly and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? How can you


    divorce? You''ve seen how powerful Samuel is now. Even Jiang Fu has to kneel to him. How can you


    divorce? The Sue family still depends on Samuel." 2


    "What if Samuel suddenly doesn''t have money in the future? Would you still think that way?" Yvonne


    asked sincerely.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Lydia¡¯s face became serious. She was a practical person. If Samuel had no money or power, of course,


    she would not take it seriously. How could she think i n this way?


    "I don''t answer the hypothetical questions," Lydia said.


    Yvonne sighed. Lydia still did not admit Samuel''s identity. It was only because of Samuel''s current


    performance that she changed her attitude towards Samuel. However, Yvonne knew that if one day in


    the future, Samuel fell, Lydia would do the same as before t o him without hesitation.


    As a servant in the family, He Ting had no right to speak, but she could not help sighing when she felt


    Lydia¡¯s attitude. As a good person, no matter whether Samuel had money or not, he should be


    respected. But what Lydia cared about was only what was on the surface.


    After leaving the vi, Samuel drove to Weakriver Real Estate. Liam had been waiting at the gate for a


    long time. Beside him stood an imposing middle-aged man, Leroy!


    Liam was very familiar with Leroy. The two of them had been best friends for many years, but Liam did


    not expect that Leroy could be so sessful today. It turned out that it was the secret arrangement of


    the Young Master Hannigan family.


    He was also a famous figure in this ce, but he was just a pawn of the Young Master, which was


    incredible.


    When Liam first heard about this matter, he was so shocked that he couldn''te back to his senses


    for several days.


    "Young Master."


    "Mr. Samuel."


    Liam and Leroy shouted to Samuel.


    Without saying a word, Samuel walked into thepany.


    In Liam''s office, Samuel, with his back to the two of them, asked, "How long will it take for you to take


    care of Cloud City''s Jiang Fu''spany?"


    "Mr. Samuel, in my name, it will take less than three days," Leroy said.


    Samuel turned to look at Leroy coldly and said, "In your name, isn''t it equivalent to exposing my


    identity?"


    Leroy quickly lowered his head and said with hesitation and uneasiness, "Mr. Samuel, just in the name


    of the Sue family, I''m afraid that it''s not as efficient as you want. After all..."


    "I will be away for a week." Samuel interrupted Leroy.


    Leroy understood what he meant and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Samuel. Leroy will give you a satisfactory


    exnation in a week."


    "Liam, you cooperate with Leroy. Since you are old friends, I don''t need to remind you. Just remember


    one thing. My identity in Cloud City can''t be exposed," Samuel reminded him.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Yes, sir."


    After giving a simple exnation, Samuel left.


    Liam and Leroy felt relieved. Even Samuel was much younger than them, they could still be Samuel''s


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    elders at their age. But in the face of Samuel, they would still feel great pressure.


    "Old Qin, I didn''t expect that we would have the opportunity to work together again," Liam said with a


    smile.


    "This is a rare opportunity, but once we fail, the consequences will be unimaginable." Leroy sighed.


    Liam had always been curious about how Samuel had contacted Leroy, and how he had turned Leroy


    into a puppet. Step by step, he had be a celebrity.


    "Old Qin, can you tell me about what happened back then?" Liam asked.


    "Back then?" Leroy''s expression gradually became serious. A wise man did not talk about his former


    braveness, not to mention that Leroy was not a brave man at that time. He was just a person who was


    down and out to sleep in the streets.


    "Can you imagine that a teenager helped me kill those debts-chasing people?" Leroy took a deep


    breath and spoke in a heavy tone.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    This simple sentence caused Liam''s eyes to widen in disbelief!


    "That night, it rained heavily. I owed money in the casino and was chased and beaten. I was almost


    beaten to death. He appeared and saved me. He told m e if I wanted to be a human. At that time, I had


    no way out. So although he was just a child, I still chose to believe in him," Leroy continued.


    Liam frowned. ording to his understanding, Leroy used to be a businessman. Although his business


    was not big, it was remarkable. He had never heard of the experience of this section of Leroy.


    "Don''t you have a smallpany before?" Liam asked.


    "Everyone has ambition. How can I be willing to be the boss of a smallpany? At that time, in order


    to expand my social circle, I came into contact with all kinds of people. Until I entered the casino, my


    life began to be dull and depressed," Leroy said.


    "I still don''t understand why Young Master would choose you." Liam asked in confusion. Since Leroy


    was just a small boss, why would Samuel value him as a chess piece?


    "I don''t understand either. Why did he open the door t o the casino for me?" Leroy said with a wry


    smile.


    Liam opened his mouth wide again in shock. Samuel


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    had opened the door to the casino for Leroy. That was t o say, the reason why Leroy was down and out


    was Samuel''s doing. The fact that he appeared to save Leroy meant that he had already arranged it.


    How could it be possible!


    At that time, the Young Master was just a child. How could he be so scheming!


    "Now you know how terrible he is, right? So even if I know the truth, after so many years, I don''t dare to


    have any thoughts of revenge," Leroy said.


    Liam inhaled a deep breath of air. He felt that it was a foolish thing for the Hannigan family to exclude


    Samuel. Han Jun''s ability could not bepared with that of Samuel¡¯s. He was merely a yboy.


    Other than drinking and fooling around with girls, he was unable t o achieve anything. Samuel, on the


    other hand, had used all his shrewdness to create his own faction.


    Thinking of Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude towards Samuel, Liam felt that if Nangong Qianqiu knew about


    these things, even if she was dead, she would feel incredible.


    "Nangong Qianqiu has really done an extremely stupid thing. Even the whole circle will be shocked by


    the Young Master," Liam said.


    "The sleeping tiger isn''t terrifying, but once it wakes u p, the world will tremble." Leroy said.


    Liam nodded without any doubt. They had felt the horror of Samuel, and all of this was just the tip of


    the iceberg. Who knew how many chess pieces he had hidden in the dark?


    Perhaps only when he showed his sharpness, the world would know how terrible the son of the


    Hannigan family was.


    "I''ve never mentioned these things to anyone. I hope you can keep them a secret for me." Leroy


    reminded Liam.


    Liam nodded and said, "Don''t worry. We have been friends for two years, and I won''t betray you. Now


    we work for the Young Master together, so we are allies. I can only be better if you are well."


    "These foolish fellows from Cloud City actually dared t o offend Samuel. Howughable." Leroy sighed


    emotionally.


    Liam couldn''t helpughing. It was really ridiculous. Jiang Fu thought of himself as a big shot in Cloud


    City, but what did a big shot like him mean in the eyes of the young master?


    After leaving Weakriver Real Estate, Samuel drove to the Heavenly family Vi District. When Tian


    Ling''er learned about this, she was naturally excited, but Tian Changsheng was not in a good mood.


    The matter in the People''s Square had juste to an end. Why would Samuel suddenlye to the


    Heavenly family?


    "Master, why are you here?" Tian Changsheng asked Samuel with a smile.


    Tian Ling''er red at Tian Changsheng and said," Why don''t you make tea when your master is here?


    Why do you ask so much?"


    Tian Changsheng was very helpless about the outsiders of Tian Ling''er. This little girl was devoted to


    Samuel. As a grandfather, he had no position at all.


    "Tian Ling¡¯er, I have something to talk to your grandfather. Do you want to go back to your room and


    dress up? I''ll treat you to dinnerter," Samuel said.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Tian Ling''er was instantly excited and said, "Okay, okay, you guys can talk slowly. Don''t worry, I have to


    put on makeup and pick out clothes."


    Tian Changsheng watched Tian Ling''er jump and leave, and his heart sank. Samuel had deliberately


    sent Tian Ling''er away. It was obvious that he had something important to say.


    "Master, let''s drink tea first." Tian Changsheng tried his best to control his expression and said to


    Samuel with a smile.


    When Tian Changsheng was about to serve tea to Samuel, Samuel picked up the teapot first.


    "Master, I''ll take care of such a trivial matter," said Tian Changsheng immediately.


    Samuel did not pay any attention to him. Instead, he poured tea for Tian Changsheng. However, even


    though the cup was filled and the tea spilled out, Samuel did not stop.


    Seeing this, Tian Changsheng quickly said, "It''s full. It''s full."


    Samuel poured all the water in the teapot and said," It''s empty. There''s nothing left. I wanted to get too


    much, but in the end, I lost all my capital. Am I too greedy?"


    How could Tian Changsheng not understand these words? He said with a gloomy face, "In the past few


    years, Jiang Fu has been secretly contacting other business people. I know that he has long been


    reluctant to be inferior to the Heavenly family and wants to overthrow the Heavenly family. However,


    even the Heavenly family dares not to move theyout of Cloud City. Once some bnce is broken, it


    is unknown whether the Heavenly family canugh till the end. Even if they canugh till the end, they


    will b e seriously injured."


    "Is that why you took advantage of me?" Samuel said coldly.


    "No." Tian Changsheng shook his head and said, "I don''t mean to use you."


    "You didn''t mean to, but you did it in fact. What you said is not convincing enough, Tian Changsheng."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Samuel picked up a cup full of tea. The boiling hot tea passed through his throat, making Tian


    Changsheng''s eyelids twitch and his heart tremble!


    "Samuel. I really don¡¯t n on using you. I just want to watch a good show as an observer." Tian


    Changsheng bit the bullet and said.


    "I have drunk this cup of tea. But next time, you have t o weigh yourself to see if you have the ability to


    drink i t," Samuel said.


    Cold sweat broke out on Tian Changsheng''s forehead. He couldn''t drink the hot tea, but he understood


    what


    Samuel meant.


    How could it be easy to deal with someone as ruthless as himself when dealing with an enemy?


    "Thank you," said Tian Changsheng.


    "Help me tell Tian Ling''er that there is an emergency today. I owe her a meal." After that, Samuel stood


    up and left.


    Tian Changsheng was weak on the sofa, and he was in low spirits. He was a big shot, but when he


    faced Samuel, he felt that he could not defeat him.


    What kind of experience had such a young man gone through to be able to nurture such ferocity?


    Looking at the tea cup and imagining the hot tea, Tian Changsheng took a deep breath and sighed


    again.


    "You''re asking a tiger for its skin. This time, I''ve really yed a trick and almost harmed the Heavenly


    family. " Tian Changsheng said with a sigh.


    In a short while, Tian Ling er, who had dressed up beautifully, walked into the living room. When she


    saw that Samuel was not in the living room, she instantly let out a sigh of relief.


    "Ling''er, Samuel suddenly had something urgent to attend to. He said he owed you a meal, so he''ll


    treat you next time," Tian Changsheng said.


    Tian Ling''erforted herself in her heart. Samuel had to leave because there was something urgent,


    not because he stood her up. This made her feel a little


    better.


    That night, after Tian Honghui returned home, he couldn''t wait to find Tian Chansheng.


    "Dad, Jiang Fu and his men are in big trouble now. It''s really a good move for you to kill them with a


    borrowed knife," Tian Honghui said with admiration.


    Tian Changsheng had beencent before, but after Samuel came to the Heavenly family, it had


    already disappeared. Jiang Fu would definitely be doomed. However, his image in Samuel''s heart had


    changed as well, and there was also estrangement between them.


    "Don''t interfere in this matter.The Heavenly family absolutely can''t eat this cake, not even its residue,"


    Tian Changsheng said.


    "Why?" Tian Honghui looked at Tian Changshengin confusion. After Jiang Fu''spanies were


    finished, the market of Cloud City would inevitably be empty. If the Heavenly family took advantage of


    this opportunity to take advantage of the situation, it would undoubtedly make the Heavenly family


    more stable in controlling Cloud City.


    "He came to see me today and..."

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    After Tian Changsheng told what had just happened t o Tian Honghui, Tian Honghui sat down on the


    sofa with a pale face. His scalp tingled especially after Samuel drank the boiling hot tea.


    If this was the case in the past, Tian Chang sheng would definitely teach him a lesson given his


    panicked attitude. Those who achieved great things must first remain calm. However, he really did not


    have the qualification to say such words today. This was because even he was shocked by Samuel''s


    aura until he did not know what to do.


    "Dad, is there any way to make up for it?" Tian Honghui asked. He was well aware of the disparity


    between the Heavenly Family and the Hannigan family. The title of Cloud City''s First Aristocratic Family


    did not cause Tian Honghui to lose himself. On the contrary, he would be able to understand the


    situation even more clearly and the fate of offending Samuel years ago.


    Tian Changsheng sighed. Samuel was not an ordinary person. To him, it was useless to make up for


    anything. This crack was something that could not be repaired no matter what. He could only try his


    best to avoid offending Samuel in the future.


    "It''s no use. With his character, anypensation will not help. Next, we can only leave it to fate. As


    long as


    the Heavenly family does not intervene in these things in Cloud City, there should be no big problems,"


    Tian Changsheng said. Samuel did not have the intention of a viin. Since he had expressed that this


    matter was over, he would not use this matter to make things difficult for the Heavenly family.


    Tian Honghui nodded. Since Tian Changsheng had said so, there was no need for him to add more


    fuel to the fire. As for the piece of fat that was about to be exposed in Cloud City, the Heavenly family


    could not touch it. Even if it was just a little bit of meat, it was best not to touch it.


    When Samuel returned home, Yvonne had already packed up her things in her room. It could be seen


    that she was very excited and expectant about her trip to the Jiyan Ind. Of course, Samuel''s mood


    was almost the same.


    Over the past three years since they got married, Samuel had never traveled with Yvonne. They had


    never dared to think about going on a honeymoon before.


    "Is this dress beautiful?"


    "What about this one?"


    "There''s also this one, this one..."


    Yvonne kept asking Samuel¡¯s opinion. Samuel could only nod his head because for him, no matter


    what kind of clothes Yvonne wore, they were all goodlooking. There was nothing to be picky about.


    "Why didn''t you give me any advice?" After asking a few questions, Yvonne found Samuel had said


    well for everything. She immediatelyined.


    Samuel said with a wry smile, "I think they''re all goodlooking. Do I still go against my conscience and


    say they''re ugly?"


    "Am I that good in your heart? Do I look good in everything?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel nodded without hesitation and said, "Of course, it looks good even if you don''t wear it."


    Hearing this, Yvonne red at Samuel and said coldly, "Can you have some normal thoughts?"


    Samuel wanted to say that this idea was very normal, but looking at Yvonne''s expression, he knew that


    he would probably be beaten if he said it, so he could only bear it in his heart.


    "By the way, do we need to contact the photographer? Or should we go to the locals?" Samuel asked.


    This was an important thing for this trip. Only a good photographer could present a good work. Taking


    the wedding photos at this stage was the most important thing for Samuel.


    "When you think about it, the sun is going down the mountain. I have already contacted the studio. He


    is very famous in Cloud City. Many rich children will ask him to shoot for them when they get married,"


    Yvonne said.


    Samuel''s face was covered with sweat. He did not expect Yvonne to have thought of this earlier than


    him. Indeed, women were more careful.


    The next day, Samuel and Yvonne went to see Yang Chen together. He also brought an assistant


    named Xu Tong. In this follow-up trip, apart from paying him enough money for the photography, there


    were also air tickets for going back and forth, as well as food and lodging during the whole process.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, this amount of money was just a piece of cake for Samuel.


    Although Yang Chen had not seen Samuel before, he was still very familiar with him, because he was


    also a native of Cloud City. In Cloud City, even a three-year-old child had heard of Samuel¡¯s glorious


    deeds. Of course, his previous thoughts had undergone a radical change after experiencing what


    happened in the People''s Square.


    Everyone in the city knew that Jiang Fu knelt down, s o Yang Chen was a little reserved when he saw


    Samuel. He didn''t dare to look down upon him.


    It was uncertain whether he was a good-for-nothing, a gigolo. But what was certain was that he was


    powerful enough to make Jiang Fu kneel. It was enough to prove that he was not a simple man.


    Xu Tong had heard of Samuel¡¯s reputation long before, so she was looking forward to meeting him


    today. She wanted to see what kind of person was able to endure the humiliation for three years in the


    Sue family.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    When Xu Tong saw Samuel for the first time, she was a little surprised. This was not in line with her


    imagination of Samuel in her mind.


    Although a toy boy had to be handsome, Samuel''s handsomeness was much better than an average


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    toy boy''s. Even those handsome young men on the screen were notparable to him in Xu Tong''s


    eyes.


    "Miss Sue, we''re ready. We can set off at any time," Yang Chen said to Yvonne.


    "Just call me Yvonne. You don''t have to call me Miss Sue. It sounds so distant," Yvonne said.


    This sentence made Yang Chen have a good impression of Yvonne. He had done this many times, and


    the customers were all very rich, but the attitudes of those rich people were mostly arrogant, and they


    treated him as a servant. It was rare for Yvonne, who was an approachable customer, to act like this.


    "Okay, then I won''t stand on ceremony. I''ve been on the Jiyan Ind for a couple of photos, so I''m


    familiar with the wedding dress stores over there. You can rest assured when you are choosing a


    wedding dress," Yang Chen said.


    "It seems that I have nothing to worry about. You guys get ready for the flight this afternoon. I''ll pick you


    up when the timees," Yvonne said.


    "No problem."


    After Samuel and Yvonne left, Xu Tong said to Yang Chen, "Brother Chen, Samuel is not the same as


    what the legend says."


    "What''sng he like ording to the legend?" Yang


    Chen asked with a smile. 1


    Xu Tong pouted and said, "It''s just so-so. He''s a good-for-nothing and a toy boy. Haven''t you heard of


    him?"


    Yang Chen smiled and said, "Seeing is believing.


    What''s more, things in the People''s Square have been blown out of proportion. Do you believe that he


    is a good-for-nothing?"


    "Could he be the son of a well-known family who is hiding his identity on TV?" Xu Tong asked curiously.


    Yang Chen shook his head. How could he guess Samuel''s identity? But one thing was for sure: most of


    the rumors about him from the outside world were false. For so many years, he had only done one


    thing, that was, Jiang Fu kneeling in the People''s Square. But just this one thing was enough to prove


    that he was not simple.


    "They''re just clients. Do what you should do. Don''t worry about other things," Yang Chen said.


    Xu Tong nodded, but she couldn''t suppress the curiosity in her heart.


    Samuel and Yvonne were all ready to go and had nothing to prepare. They called Linda and Qi Yiyun


    out for lunch at noon.


    When Linda learned that the two of them were going t o take the wedding photos on the ind, she


    was extremely envious. However, she was also very happy for Yvonne, because this trip was the best


    time to break the rtionship between them. As long as Samuel was no longer so stupid, he should be


    able to d o it.


    Qi Yiyun expressed her blessings on the surface, but i n her heart, she was very unhappy. The


    sweetness between Samuel and Yvonne was like poison to her. She wanted to take Samuel away from


    Yvonne. The more Samuel showed his love for Yvonne, the less chances she had. This was something


    she could not ept.


    At present, the crisis of the Qi Family must be faced with a person who could shoulder the burden. At


    present, Samuel was the best candidate. She had to find a way to get Samuel anyway.


    "I''m going to the bathroom," Samuel said, standing up while they were eating.


    In less than 30 seconds, Qi Yiyun also stood up. "I''m going to the bathroom, too. Don''t eat too fast.


    Save some for me."


    Yvonne and Linda smiled and didn''t think too much about it.


    Samuel was in a state of relief when Qi Yiyun suddenly walked into the bathroom. He was so


    frightened that he trembled all over.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    "What are you doing? This is a men''s toilet." Samuel leaned over and looked warily at Qi Yiyun, who


    broke into the men''s toilet.


    Qi Yiyun had ced a temporary sign at the door, so she was not afraid that someone would suddenly


    break in. She took off her sses and walked to Samuel.


    "You and Yvonne have been together for so long. Have you ever been a married couple?" Qi Yiyun


    whispered i n Samuel¡¯s ear.


    This kind of intimacy beyond that of friends made Samuel look solemn. Yvonne regarded Qi Yiyun as a


    very good sister, but what she was doing now was a little suspected of ruining their rtionship as


    husband and wife.


    "This is between us. Does it have anything to do with you?" Samuel asked.


    Qi Yiyun suddenly reached out her hand and touched Samuel¡¯s chest. She asked with a charming


    look," Don''t you have a desire for this?"


    "Qi Yiyun, I''m your best friend''s husband," Samuel said coldly.


    "Do you think I care about this? For me, as long as I can do things for myself, I don''t care about


    anything else." Qi Yiyun put her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck.


    She was very charming when she took off her sses, especially when her eyes were blurred.


    Samuel pushed Qi Yiyun away and said, "I''m not interested in you.¡±


    After that, Samuel left the bathroom, leaving Qi Yiyun with hatred in her eyes.


    She had already lost her dignity by taking this step, because Qi Yiyun felt that she could not wait any


    longer. She could not watch Samuel and Yvonne''s rtionship get better and better, but she did not


    expect that even if she took the initiative toe to the door, she would be rejected by Samuel.


    "Samuel, you will regret it."


    "Can you still be so affectionate after Yvonne vanished into thin air?"


    "You''re mine. No one can stop you."


    Samuel returned to the dining table and pretended that nothing had happened. He did not intend to tell


    Yvonne about this. After all, Yvonne regarded Qi Yiyun as her sister. If she knew about it, she would be


    very sad.


    "Samuel, I''m warning you. If you don''t take good care o f Yvonne, I''ll kill you when youe back,"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Linda said to Samuel with a threatening look on her face.


    Although Linda was an impetuous woman, Samuel could feel that she was sincere to Yvonne, and she


    also regarded Yvonne as her real friend, which waspletely different from Qi Yiyun''s.


    "You don''t need to say that. You''d better think about your own business. I heard that you lost your job


    again, " Samuel said disdainfully.


    This directly hurt Linda''s heart. She had recently changed several jobs and lived a terrible life. It was


    either she was dissatisfied with thepany, or thepany was dissatisfied with her. In exchange,


    she had almost be a vagrant.


    "Samuel, you brought up my sad past on purpose," Linda said angrily as she pointed at him.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. If it weren''t for Linda''s kindness to Yvonne, he wouldn''t have cared


    about these things.


    " Report to thepany tomorrow. There''s a shortage of people in thepany anyway. I don''t mind


    having a freeloader," Samuel said.


    Linda stood up at once and thought, "I''m just a freeloader. Samuel treats me like a freeloader." How


    could Linda bear it?


    But now she really needed a job, and the Sue family was a good opportunity for her, so she couldn''t


    refuse i t.


    "Samuel, I''ll make you look at me with new eyes. Since Yvonne is not here, I''ll take good care of the


    "Thank the heavens if you don''t cause trouble."


    Samuel said in a deliberately provoking manner.


    Linda was so angry that she was short of breath. Seeing this, Yvonneforted her with a smile."


    Linda, he looks down on you so much. You have to work hard to frighten him and let him know the


    consequences of looking down on you."


    Linda snorted coldly and said, "Yvonne, don''t worry. Some people will definitely regret it. When the time


    Qi Yiyun returned to the dining table. It seemed that there was nothing unusual. She was still chatting


    with Yvonne warmly. Samuel felt a little helpless about such a person. If she was not Yvonne''s best


    friend, Samuel would find a way to make her disappear from Yvonne''s sight. However, Yvonne had a


    deep affection for her. If he hurt her. Yvonne would definitely be unhappy, so Samuel could only let her


    go.


    However, if Qi Yiyun dared to hurt Yvonne, Samuel would never let her go.


    After lunch, Samuel and Yvonne went home to get their luggage. After they received Yang Chen and


    Xu Tong, they headed for the airport.


    In terms of the ind, Jiyan Ind was a very popr tourist attraction, and people didn''t need to go


    abroad, so it became the first ce for people to take vacation. This could be seen from the full flight.


    Sitting in the first-ss cabin, Yvonne and Yang Chen discussed some details of the wedding photos


    and the effect she wanted to show.


    As a professional photographer, Yang Chen also gave Yvonne a lot of advice. Samuel didn''t participate


    in these things. After all, he was just ayman. He just needed to do it ording to the arrangement.


    It was already evening when they arrived at the ind. Although it was not the peak tourist season yet,


    the hotels were already packed with people. It took Samuel and the other three people a while to find a


    hotel with an empty room to rest.


    "We''ll go to choose a wedding dress first tomorrow. There are five ces that are worth the scenery. It


    will take about three days to shoot. Do you think it''s too much?" In the room, Yvonne asked Samuel.


    "Not much. As long as you''re willing, shooting for a month isn''t a problem," Samuel said. He didn''t care


    about the filming time. As long as Yvonne was happy, anything could be done.


    Yvonne was still quite happy that Samuel went with her in everything she did. However, she still had to


    take care of Samuel''s feelings. After all, the rtionship between the husband and wife was not a


    demand and satisfaction for one side. What they needed to do was to take care of the feelings of both


    sides. Only by doing so could their rtionshipst for a long time.


    Yvonne had never been arrogant in front of Samuel. If she didn''t cherish her hard-won love, she would


    regret it.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    In bedtime, Yvonne had been in a daze, because she was about to put on the wedding dress again.


    This feeling was extremely exciting to her. Three years ago, when she put on the wedding dress, she


    was very reluctant; but now, she was not only willing, but also eager.


    The next morning, they got up and ran as usual. After running, they had breakfast in the hotel. After


    meeting up with Yang Chen and Xu Tong, they went to the wedding dress store that Yang Chen was


    familiar with.


    This was the entire high-end wedding dress shop on the ind, providing services for leasing and


    selling wedding dresses. There was a top-notch treasure in the shop, which was purely handmade and


    worth more than two million yuan. Yang Chen had been here for so many years, and he woulde


    here several times almost every year. However, the shop''s top-ss treasure had always been in the


    shop, which meant that no one would buy such an expensive thing at all.


    For many people, wedding dresses were only used once in a lifetime, so most people would rent a


    wedding dress. Even if they bought a wedding dress, they would not buy such an expensive one. As for


    the real rich people, even if they had high demand for wedding dresses, they would also ask a master


    to


    customize it personally and would not buy it in the store.


    Yang Chen was very familiar with the boss of the wedding dress store. She was a middle-aged woman


    i n her forties. Because of the proper maintenance, she was not old at all and still had a charm.


    Compared with ordinary women, her charm was more attractive t o men.


    "Yang Chen, you haven''t been here for months. I thought you''ve forgotten me." The boss greeted Yang


    Chen warmly.


    "The business is poor. I haven''t received an appointment on the ind for a long time. I was afraid that


    you would forget me," Yang Chen said with a smile.


    The two of them looked at each other. It was obvious that there was something going on between


    them.


    "Do you want to rent it or buy it?" Thendy asked.


    Yang Chen looked at Yvonne and said, "This is the guest. You have to ask her."


    At this time, Yvonne had already been fascinated by the wedding dress in the shop window. In the


    whole store, the one in front of her was the most attractive one, and Yvonne was reluctant to even look


    away.


    "Little beauty, you really have good taste. This wedding dress is the best treasure in the store. Are you


    interested?" The shopkeeper walked to Yvonne and asked. Almost all the guests in the store would be


    attracted by its beauty, but without exception, they would be scared back when they heard its price.


    "It''s so beautiful." Yvonne sighed.


    "This wedding dress was customized by a master and designed by himself. There is only one dress in


    the world. It took a whole year to make it stitched by thread and thread, but the price is a little


    expensive. If you like this style, I can introduce a few simr styles t o you." The hostess did not


    deliberately look at the tailor-made man, because she had experienced too many such things. Once


    the price was said, the guest would give it up automatically, so she was toozy to introduce the


    wedding dress.


    "How much does it cost to rent it once?" Yvonne asked.


    The innkeeper shook her head with a smile and said," Sorry, this wedding dress is only for sale,


    because it''s too expensive. If it''s broken, I can''t afford such a loss."


    "How much is it?" Samuel asked.


    The boss nced at Samuel. He was very handsome, but judging from his clothes, he did not look like


    a rich man. He would probably give up at a price.


    "Two million six hundred and sixty thousand," said the shopkeeper.


    Yvonne opened her mouth wide in shock. A wedding dress cost more than two million yuan! And this


    kind o f clothes could not be worn in normal times.


    The boss was used to Yvonne¡¯s expression. When everyone heard the price, they would show such an


    expression.


    "We want this one." Samuel said.


    This time, it was the boss''s turn to be shocked. She looked at Samuel in disbelief. This guy looked very


    simple, but he was going to buy the item for more than two million without even blinking his eyes.


    The boss looked at Yang Chen and wanted to ask him what kind of customer he had brought and how


    powerful he was with money. But Yang Chen was also very shocked at this time.


    The Sue family was facing a crisis now. It was not worth it for Samuel to buy this wedding dress for his


    sake.


    "Are you sure you want to buy it?" The boss asked Samuel.


    Yvonne took Samuel''s hand and said, "It''s such an expensive thing, and it can only be worn once. I


    don''t have to wear something so expensive."


    "But only this wedding dress is worthy of you." Samuel asked with a smile.


    The boss couldn''t help rolling her eyes. A wedding dress worth more than two million yuan was barely


    worthy of her. What kind of rich person was he? Was h e here to make trouble?


    "Why don''t the two of you discuss it more carefully?" After speaking, the boss walked to Yang Chen''s


    side


    and pulled him out of the shop.


    "Yang Chen, what''s the matter with these two? I can''t tell that this man is rich," The boss asked Yang


    Chen.


    Yang Chen didn''t know how to describe this thing to the boss. Samuel''s image had changed after the


    incident at the square; he could not deny that he was a toy boy. After all, in the past three years,


    Samuel had not done anything in the Sue family, which was known to all. But now, he had to spend so


    much money to buy a wedding dress for Yvonne. Even Yang Chen was not sure whether Samuel had


    such financial ability.


    Or could it be that he was using Yvonne''s money to save face for him?


    "The woman is the boss of apany. It''s hard to say i f the man could afford it or not, I don''t know


    much about him," Yang Chen said.


    Hearing this, the innkeeper pouted and said, "He is a toy boy. Taking a woman''s money to save face for


    him. This kind of man is too shameless."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    In the store, Yvonne was not very willing to buy such a n expensive wedding dress, because in her


    opinion, it was not necessary to buy such an expensive thing. It was not worth spending more than two


    million yuan just for taking photos.


    "Samuel, let''s look at other things. This set is too expensive," Yvonne said to Samuel.


    "It''s not easy to wait for the wedding dress to be taken. How can I let you wear someone else''s dress?


    In my opinion, more than two million yuan is very cheap, and you should listen to me, okay?" Samuel


    said.


    His gentle question made Yvonne feel an irresistible force. Yvonne knew that this amount of money


    was nothing to Samuel.


    "But..."


    "There''s no huts''. It''s settled just like that." Samuel made a decisive decision, not giving Yvonne any


    chance to refute.


    Yvonne had no choice but to nod. Although she felt a little distressed, she was still very happy in her


    heart.


    Xu Tong looked at Yvonne with envy. Three years ago, when Samuel married into the Sue family, the


    whole city said that Yvonne was blind. How could she let such a loser marry into the family? But now,


    Xu Tong felt that she was the happiest woman in the world.


    The man beside her was not what the rumors said, but had the style of an overbearing president.


    At this time, the boss and Yang Chen returned to the store and asked Samuel, "Have you made up


    your mind? Are you sure you want it?"


    "Do you want to pay first before trying it on?" Samuel said.


    Although the boss was very happy to make money, she despised Samuel. A man who used women''s


    money to save his face could not get any good feelings from her.


    "Of course," said thendy.


    After paying by card, Yvonne had to try on her clothes. Since it was not convenient for her to wear a


    wedding dress, Xu Tong went to help out in the locker room.


    "I heard that your wife''s family runs apany. What do you do?" Thendy chatted with Samuel


    while Yvonne was changing her clothes, but her tone was obviously full of disdain.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "What do I do?


    Haven''t you asked Yang Chen? Do you need to ask again?"


    Yang Chen was a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect Samuel to guess what they were going out for.


    "I''m just curious why the chairman of apany is willing to marry a person like you," thendy said


    lightly. Although she admitted Samuel was very handsome, Yvonne was also very beautiful. As the


    chairman, her excellence was beyond words. It was easy for a person like her to find a good man.


    However, she had such a toy boy, which made the innkeeper confused.


    "Who am I?" Samuel turned to look at thendy with a big smile on his face.


    Yang Chen was shocked. What the boss knew was only superficial, but he knew Samuel had made the


    big shots like Jiang Fu kneel in Cloud City. The whole Cloud City was spreading rumors that Samuel


    might have a hidden identity, because with the strength of the Sue family, it was impossible for Jiang Fu


    to kneel down. If it was really as the rumors said, he didn''t know what would happen if the hoarse


    words of the boss angered him.


    However, Yang Chen did not remind thedy boss too much. The rtionship between him and the


    Samuel''s identity, h e would be d to see it.


    Yang Chen was naturally willing to satisfy his curiosity and not hurt himself.


    "How would I know? I''m asking you, right?" Thendy said lightly.


    "Do I have to tell you if you ask me?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    "Forget it if you don''t want to talk about it. It''s not like


    I have to know." The boss seemed to beck of interest.


    Not long after, Yvonne came out of the locker room. Her clothes were whiter than snow. At this


    moment, Yvonne was like a fairying to the fairnd. Not only Samuel stunned, but Yang Chen and


    the boss were the same.


    As the owner of a wedding dress store, thedy boss had seen countless women who appreciated


    wedding dresses, but she had never seen Yvonne who was so attractive. She couldn''t understand why


    such a beautiful woman would marry such a useless man.


    Samuel couldn''t help walking over to Yvonne. He said with a dull look in his eyes, "You must have


    fallen into a trap."


    "What trap?" Yvonne looked at Samuel in confusion.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Otherwise, how could you have fallen from the sky into the mortal world?" Samuel said.


    Yvonne couldn''t helpughing when she heard Samuel''s disgusting loving words. She said, "You¡¯re so


    rude. You''ve learned how to say that love words."


    "It''s not love, it''s my true feelings," Samuel said.


    The boss rolled her eyes. Samuel''s words of love were too low. How could he coax Yvonne like that?


    "This is the most ipetent man I''ve ever seen. He doesn''t even know how to speak love," the


    innkeeper whispered beside Yang Chen.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Yang Chen was still shocked by Yvonne¡¯s beauty. It was indeed true that Yvonne was the most


    beautiful woman in Cloud City. Even if it was a little exaggerated, there were not many people in Cloud


    City who could defeat Yvonne.


    Next, Samuel chose a suit as well. His temperament was apparent. Though he was not valued by his


    family, he was still born into a wealthy family. His temperament was superior to others''.


    The boss swallowed her saliva. Samuel was very handsome before. After changing into a suit, he was


    even more charming. Perhaps, this was the reason why he could conquer Yvonne, the chairman of the


    board.


    "If the clothes are ready, let¡¯s go to the first shooting site first," Yang Chen walked to Samuel and said.


    "I have no problem with that," Samuel said. Then he turned around to look Yvonne.


    "I don''t mind, either. What''s there to be picky about in a wedding dress worth more than two million


    yuan?" Yvonne said.


    "Let''s go," Samuel said to Yang Chen.


    When they were about to leave the bridal dress store, the boss''s wife suddenly said to Samuel, "You


    love your wife so much. You should give her the best


    things in the world." "Of course." Samuel said.


    "Two dayster, there will be an auction on the ind. There is a ne called Eternal. Do you want


    to try and see if you have the ability to bid for it?" Thendy said.


    "Just because of this name, it''s worth it for me to go there," Samuel said.


    The boss looked at Samuel¡¯s back and showed a strong disdain. Many high-ranking officials and


    dignitaries participated in this auction, and this ne was very popr by the auctioneer. At that


    time, there would be a fiercepetition. The reason why she mentioned this was to let Samuel show


    his true colors at the auction.


    A wedding dress worth more than two million yuan was nothing. This eternal ne was the


    ything of the real rich.


    "If you dare to bid once, then you have the courage." The innkeeper mocked herself.


    When they arrived at the first shooting site, a couple o f neers had already upied the best


    seats, so Samuel and others had to wait aside.


    This pair of neers was also specially for the ind wedding photos. When the woman saw the


    wedding dress Yvonne was wearing, a look of envy immediately appeared on her face. She was going


    to the same wedding dress store, so she was very clear about the value of Yvonne¡¯s wedding dress.


    She never thought that the shop''s treasure would actually be bought by someone, i


    Everyone had the heart topare, especially when a jealous woman saw that she was not as good


    as others, she would be even more jealous.


    "Look at her. She''s wearing the wedding dress worth more than two million yuan. Look at me again."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The harmonious shoot changed because of jealousy. The woman looked at her man with


    dissatisfaction.


    The man had been observing Yvonne from the corner o f his eye for a long time, because Yvonne''s


    beauty was really hard to ignore. But in front of his wife, he still had to pretend that he didn''t care.


    "Do you really think that there is a fool who spent more than two million yuan to buy a dress that only


    wears once? What she has on her is definitely a replica, a fake," the man said disdainfully.


    When the woman heard this, she immediately felt that it was very possible. She immediately looked at


    Yvonne with an expression full of ridicule.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    When the two of them finished shooting and passed b y Samuel and others, the woman said in a


    strange tone, "You don''t have money, but you have to pretend t o be a fat man. Aren¡¯t you afraid of


    beingughed at?"


    "Bro, how much did you spend on this replica? Where did you make it? It''s not very handcrafted. It''s so


    rough. I can tell at a nce that it''s fake," the man


    said to Samuel with a sneer.


    "Since you know this wedding dress, your wife must have rented it from the same wedding dress store.


    You can go and have a look when you return the wedding dresster, won''t you?" Samuel said with a


    smile.


    "Of course I want to see it, but my wife''s wedding dress is not rented. She spent more than 100,000


    yuan to buy it. It should be much more expensive than your dress," the man said with a proud smile.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. He was toozy to talk nonsense with such a person. A


    contemptible scoundrel, Samuel did not even have the desire to deal with him.


    During the shooting, the two were like a pair of sweet lovers. The coordination of various postures was


    full o f a sweet atmosphere, which made Xu Tong, who was also a woman, envious. She had never


    thought of getting married, but when she saw Samuel and


    Yvonne, she wanted to get married. She also wanted t o put on a beautiful wedding dress and finish


    this sweet thing with her prince charming.


    At this time, Yvonne suddenly said to Samuel, "Why don''t you kneel down and let''s take a special


    picture?"


    Samuel didn''t know what Yvonne wanted to do, so he tried his best to cooperate. After he knelt down,


    he asked, "What else do you want to do?"


    Yvonne said helplessly, "Who wants you to kneel down? It''s not like you made a mistake. When you


    make a mistake in the future, I''ll make you kneel on the washboard."


    Samuel smiled awkwardly and raised his leg to kneel o n one knee.


    Yvonne stretched out her right hand. Without needing any warning, Samuel held her hand.


    At this time, Yvonne¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and tears suddenly welled up in her eyes.


    Samuel started to panic when he saw this. Why was she crying for no reason? Did he do something


    wrong?


    Ilj N


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m willing." Yvonne broke in.


    Samuel felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He finally understood what Yvonne was going to do.


    He had only lost a ring while kneeling on one knee.


    However, he could tell from the proposal that Yvonne was going to propose to him.


    Samuel had never thought that these three words woulde out of Yvonne¡¯s mouth.


    But now, it had happenedpletely. This was something that nothing in the world couldpare to.


    At this moment, Yvonne expressed her real willingness to marry Samuel.


    In the past three years, although their rtionship had improved, they had not yet be a real


    couple. But now, Samuel knew that he and Yvonne hadpletely integrated into each other.


    From this moment on, they were a real couple.


    "I, I forgot to bring a ring," Samuel said excitedly.


    Yvonne wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, shook her head, and said, "I don''t want a ring. As


    long as I have you, I don''t want anything."


    Samuel''s eyebrows trembled and his eyes sparkled. H e could not help but pick Yvonne up in his arms.


    "Three years. All my efforts in these past three years have finally paid off. Heavens, I, Samuel, will


    never let Yvonne suffer the slightest bit of grievance in this life. " Samuel faced the sky and let out a


    long cry. The humiliation that had been present for the past three years hadpletely vanished at this


    moment.


    For three whole years, who could understand what Samuel''s patience meant? He didn''t care about any


    humiliation and was weed by someone on top of his head with a smiling face. All of this was for


    Yvonne, and now, he finally obtained what he wanted.


    "The flowers in the world bloom and yourughter is better than that."


    The twoughed and shed tears. All the estrangement they had over the past three years vanished in


    the tears ofughter.


    Xu Tong secretly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Although she could not understand the


    feelings Samuel and Yvonne, this atmosphere moved her very much.


    "Brother Chen, in fact, she is happy," Xu Tong said.


    Yang Chen nodded. It was said that Yvonne suffered a lot because of a good-for-nothing man''s


    marriage, but who could know that her happiness could not be experienced by ordinary people?


    "Perhaps, the entire Cloud City''s view of Samuel was wrong. This time, we may have a chance to see


    what kind of person Samuel is," Yang Chen said. The boss deliberately mentioned the auction. Yang


    Chen knew that the boss deliberately wanted to embarrass Samuel.


    If he was not a good-for-nothing, he would probably b e able to witness Samuel¡¯s abilities in this


    auction.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    At this time, the man and woman just now had just arrived at the wedding dress shop. Seeing that the


    wedding dress in the shop window was gone, the woman''s mood instantly fell to the bottom.


    The fact told her that the wedding dress she had seen just now was indeed real, and it was just


    selfconstion to say that it was fake.


    "Madam, is the wedding dress really bought by someone?" The man asked the female boss unwillingly.


    "Yes, did you see that?" thendy asked.


    In the face of reality, the man had no choice but to lower his head. When he thought about how he


    ridiculed Samuel, it was like a p to his own face.


    "I don''t know why that woman likes him. I heard that the woman is the chairman, and that man is just a


    toy boy," the innkeeper said disdainfully.


    "A toy boy?" Hearing this, the man regained his confidence. Although the wedding dress he bought


    was not expensive, it was his money. If Samuel was really a toy boy, how could hepare with him?


    "Boss, do you mean that the money for the wedding dress was given by the woman?" "Although it''s his


    credit card, the money should be the


    woman''s," thendy said.


    "Honey, I''m right. That guy looks like a loser. How could he be a rich man? But I didn''t expect that he


    would be so low-level and be a gigolo," the man said with a smile.


    "By the way, he may also attend the auction I told you before, and he boasted to me that he wanted to


    bid for the eternal. If you want to watch the show, you can go. " Thendy knew that this was the


    woman''s jealousy, so they came to ask about it, so she mentioned the auction. It was not a bad thing to


    have more people to watch the fun of the toy boy.


    "If he wants to go, I''ll go too. This kind of toy boy makes a fool of me. I''d like to see what he can bid


    for," said the man.


    After the whole day''s shooting, Samuel and Yvonne returned to the hotel. They were very tired. After


    Yvonney on the bed, she didn''t want to move anymore. Samuel had to order a meal and send it to


    the room.


    "I didn''t expect that taking wedding photos was also a hard job. Why didn''t I feel it before?" Yvonney


    on the bed in arge shape, not even willing to move her fingers.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Samuel''s condition was not bad. Even though he was a little tired, it wouldn''t make him look like


    Yvonne.


    "Three years ago, you probably couldn''t wait to kill me, " Samuel said.


    There was no grudge between Yvonne and Samuel, so there was nothing to avoid when it came to this


    matter. She said bluntly, "I didn''t even know your name at that time. How can I ept that you


    suddenly broke into my life?"


    Samuel nodded his head in understanding. If it were him, he would not ept this kind of thing, which


    was also the reason why he would give in to Yvonne i n every way possible.


    "By the way, why does grandpa want me to marry you? Do you know him?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    The rtionship between Samuel and the Grandfather Sue was not deep. In Samuel''s opinion, it was


    actually a coincidence. He said, "I met him after I arrived in Cloud City. He brought it up on his own


    initiative."


    Yvonne didn''t ask any more questions, because the following questions might involve something that


    Samuel didn¡¯t want to talk about. Yvonne wouldn¡¯t force Samuel to tell her. She knew that when the


    time came, she would naturally know what she wanted to know.


    "I''m tired. Let''s take a break first," Yvonne said.


    "Have some rest. I need to go out for a while," Samuel said.


    After leaving the hotel, Samuel went to the Auction House. Since he was going to attend an auction, he


    had to figure it out first. Moreover, this kind of auction should require an entrance ticket, so he had to


    prepare it in advance.


    Although he had never seen the ne named Eternal, he mentioned it was worth buying because


    of its name. It was definitely not a joke.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    The Hang Yang Auction Company had a great influence in Huaxia. It could be said to be the biggest


    auctionpany. It had branches and auction houses in many big cities. Its annual collection was as


    high a s ten billion yuan. Many cultural antiques were even sold from the Hang Yang Auction Company


    and had a n extraordinary status in the auction industry. Not only that, but it also had a great impact


    internationally. It was said that the boss of the Hang Yang Auction Company had bought a small


    country because of his amazing financial resources. Of course, this kind of rumor was not confirmed.


    "I''m looking for the person in charge of yourpany, " Samuel said to the security guard at the


    entrance of thepany.


    Security guards of thepany were strictly trained and treated everyone with courtesy. There would


    never be a snob, because the purpose of the overseas auctionpany was that everyone was a


    potential client and could not be offended. And the richer the person, the more low-key he was. They


    were not willing to take the risk to offend any rich person.


    "Sir, do you have an appointment?" The security guard asked Samuel.


    "No," Samuel said.


    "If you don''t have an appointment, it might be difficult


    to meet the person in charge, but I can help you inform him," the security guard said.


    Samuel was a little surprised by the security guard''s attitude. He wanted to see the person in charge.


    The security guard was still very polite to him. The foundation of a bigpany was indeed different.


    They were very strict with the training of ordinary employees. They were not like smallpanies who


    thought themselves superior.


    "Thank you." Samuel responded politely.


    Not long after the security guard left, a middle-aged man followed him back.


    "Hello, I am the person in charge of the branch office o n the Jiyan Ind, Liu Zhang, what can I do for


    you?" Liu Zhang asked.


    Samuel asked, "I''m interested in your Eternal ne, but I''ve never participated in an auction, so I''m


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    not sure about the process. I guess it needs to be verified as part of the assets, right?"


    "Sir, pleasee with me," Liu Zhang said with a smile. Anyone who dared to be interested in Eternal


    must be very powerful. Naturally, such an honored guest should be taken to the VIP room to receive


    him.


    When they arrived at the VIP room, Liu Zhang exined to Samuel, "The property verification can be


    ahead." Samuel said.


    "The seats in the auction house are divided into five areas, among which the VIP seats are worth more


    than one billion yuan, and..."


    Before Liu Zhang could speak, Samuel interrupted him. He took out a bank card and said, "I should be


    qualified to sit in the top VIP position."


    After receiving the bank card, Liu Zhang handed it to the beautiful assistant beside him and said with a


    smile, "Sir, if you are interested in the Eternal ne, I can take you to see it in advance after


    verification. You have the chance to evaluate it, which is the privilege of a top VIP."


    "No need. I like the word ''eternal'' very much. As for what it is, I don''t care," Samuel said.


    Liu Zhang had met rich people of all walks of life, and so had people with different characters. But he


    had never heard Samuel¡¯s saying. It was just a name, and h e was willing to spend a lot of money on


    it? This made Liu Zhang feel that he was joking.


    The assistant soon returned to the VIP room. He was obviously more cautious about Samuel.


    "11 digits," the assistant said to Liu Zhang.


    Hearing these words, Liu Zhang''s eyes widened. This was an extremely important VIP. He didn''t expect


    that such a rich person woulde to him on his own initiative!


    "Sir, I apologize for my rudeness just now." Liu Zhang did not show disdain. He just thought Samuel


    was joking. But even so, he still apologized to Samuel. This was the attitude of Hang Yang to the


    distinguished guest.


    Samuel smiled, took the bank card, and said, "Yourpany is the least arrogant I have ever seen,


    otherwise, the security guards would have already driven me away. There are not manypanies


    that can meet the person in charge with one sentence."


    Liu Zhang was ashamed. He had thought that the rules of thepany would be troublesome before,


    but now it seemed that there was a reason for the boss to set up such a system. For such a


    distinguished guest, the loss was unimaginable if he offended one.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    "Ourpany is dedicated to serving every customer. This is what we should do. If you have any other


    requirements, you can put them forward now. I will try my best to satisfy them," Liu Zhang said.


    "No, I''ve already gotten the position of the top VIP. What''s there to be unsatisfied about?" Samuel said


    with a smile.


    "That''s what I should do, it''s what I should do," Liu Zhang said again and again. He appreciated people


    like Samuel, who was rich but did not put on airs at all. He was not like some upstarts like them, who


    looked like they were upstarts even though they did not have much money.


    "I''m leaving."


    Liu Zhang and his assistant saw Samuel off at thepany''s entrance.


    "Boss Liu, if this young man is walking on the street, h e doesn''t look like a rich man at all," the


    assistant said to Liu Zhang.


    "The richer a person is, the more low-key he is. But he i s too rich, and he is so young. I don''t know


    which family''s young master he belongs to." Liu Zhang said.


    The assistant sighed and said, "It''s a pity. It seems that he already has a woman he likes."


    Liu Zhang looked at the assistant and said with a smile, "It''s not that I look down on you. It''s good


    enough that you can find a man with tens of millions o f assets, but people like that, don''t even think


    about it."


    At this time, another man and a woman came to thepany. They were the couple who met Samuel


    at the wedding reception.


    "I want to see the person in charge." Ma Yan said to Liu Zhang with an arrogant look.


    Liu Zhang was stunned and said, "Yes, I am. What can I do for you?"


    "I''m going to attend the auction in a few days. Please arrange a good ce for me," Ma Yan said.


    The contrast between the low-key Samuel and the arrogant Ma Yan made Liu Zhang somewhat


    helpless.


    It could be seen that people like Ma Yan were halfwatered and didn''t have much money, but he still


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    looked arrogant and domineering.


    "No problem, but we have to verify your assets first," Liu Zhang said.


    "There are more than 20 million yuan in this card. If you don''t believe me, you can verify it," Ma Yan


    said.


    Twenty million yuan was an astronomical figure for ordinary people, but it was really nothing for Liu


    Zhang, a person who dealt with rich people all day long.


    And more than 20 million yuan was just the entrance. The seats they could get were at the lowest level.


    "There''s no need to verify it. You can sit in Zone 5," Liu Zhang said.


    "The fifth district? Is it a high-level district?" Ma Yan asked.


    "Those whose assets are under 50 million can only be i n Zone 5." Liu Zhang exined.


    "Isn''t this the most down-to-earth position?" Ma Yan said discontentedly.


    "I''m sorry, this is thepany''s rule," Liu Zhang said apologetically.


    Today, Ma Yan did note here to take the lowest position. No matter what, he had to sit in a ce


    on the stage. He attended the auction to make a fool of Samuel. How could he not show his superiority


    in his position?


    "How about you arrange a better position for me and I''ll give you some benefits?" Ma Yan said.


    "If you want to sit in Zone 4, it''s not impossible, but you have to guarantee that you will get a piece of


    auction item, no matter how valuable it is," Liu Zhang said.


    Area No. 5 was actually a ce for people to watch the show. Most people would not participate in the


    bidding. The purpose of these people was to reveal the situation of the auction to the outside world.


    Because real rich people were able to live afortable life, they would not publicize these things. In


    order to reveal the inside story of the auction to increase the influence of thepany, there must be


    such people t o participate in the fun. Therefore, the only way to improve the seating level was to bid.


    Of course, this kind of rule was set for people with insufficient assets like Ma Van. As for those rich


    people, whether they bid or not, they had potential, which was enough to sit in a higher level position.


    This sentence made Ma Yan a little hesitant, because there was no upper limit for bidding. Even if they


    chose unpopr items, they might not be able to buy them at a low price. This was a great risk.


    "Why are you still hesitating? Don''t you want to do me a favor?" Pan Yunyun looked at Ma Yan with


    dissatisfaction. She had lost in the wedding dress once before, so she did not want to lose again at the


    auction.


    "Okay, I agree. It''s just to buy something. Can''t I afford i t?" Ma Yan saw Pan Yunyun was dissatisfied


    and immediately agreed.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    For this kind of person who desperately wanted to save face and suffered hardships, Liu Zhang was


    very helpless. Twenty million yuan was enough for him to buy an auction item at the auction. It was


    enough to make him pay a lot. What was the use of saving such a meaningless face?


    "If you are sure, you have to pay the deposit of one million first. If you don''t win the auction, the deposit


    will not be refunded," Liu Zhang reminded.


    "Cut the crap. Are you looking down on me?" Ma Yan said discontentedly.


    Liu Zhang shook his head and said, "In that case, please follow me."


    At this time, even the assistant couldn''t help but shake her head secretly. If Samuel hadn''t appeared,


    she would have just regarded it as a joke at most. But when there wasparison, the difference was


    ridiculous.


    A family of ten billion people kept a low profile and cultivated themselves, but this family of twenty


    million people was still extremely arrogant.


    By the time Samuel returned to the hotel, Yvonne had already fallen asleep. Her snores were so loud


    that it seemed that she was really exhausted.


    This was the unknown side of the goddess. Who


    would have thought that a great beauty like Yvonne would actually snore while sleeping?


    In another room, Yang Chen and the boss were lying i n bed, resting. This was the rtionship


    between the two of them. They would take it from each other, and there would be no connection after


    they were satisfied with each other.


    "Yang Chen, tell me what''s going on with Yvonne," The boss asked curiously.


    "The Sue family is a second-ss family in Cloud City. In the past, Yvonne was not very important to


    the family. However, recently, I don''t know what happened to the Sue family. She became the


    chairman. But now, she has a hard time in thepany. She has been targeted by another group of


    people. Now the wholepany has been emptied," Yang Chen said. He only knew some superficial


    things about the Sue family. As an outsider, he did not know much about the internal situation of the


    Sue family.


    "What about Samuel?" the shopkeeper asked.


    "He married into the Sue family three years ago. The whole Cloud City isughing at him, saying that


    he is a good-for-nothing. As for whom he is, I don''t know," Yang Chen said.


    "This kind of man is too thick-skinned. As a gigolo, he should beughed at by the whole city, but he


    still has the face to stay in the Sue family." The innkeeper sat u p and showed off her graceful figure.


    However, in front of this man, she was not shy at all. After all, she was an experienced woman. It was


    impossible for her t o be shy as a little girl.


    "I really can''t figure it out. But recently, a lot of people look at him with new eyes," Yang Chen said. He


    didn''t tell the boss about what had happened in the square before. In fact, he just wanted the boss to


    make things difficult for Samuel and see if he could see Samuel''s ability. But now that there was an


    auction, he thought i t was necessary to remind the boss to avoid that she would do too much. After all,


    he woulde to the ind in the future. With the boss there, at least he still had a chance to be


    gentle.


    "What''s the matter?" Thendy asked with great curiosity.


    "There''s a man called Jiang Fu in Cloud City. He''s very rich. He ganged up with a group of people of


    the same identity to deal with Samuel and made him kneel down and apologize to him in the most


    crowded square. It''s a big event in Cloud City. Tens of thousands of people gathered outside the


    square that day. Guess what happened in the end?" Yang Chen deliberately kept her guessing. 1


    The innkeeper sat next to him and deliberately pretended to be shy. She said, "You big bad guy, don''t


    keep me guessing. If you have anything to say, just say it. Otherwise, don''t think about getting out of


    bed tomorrow."


    Yang Chen smiled, put his arms around the boss'' slim waist, and said, "Those big shots, all kneel down


    in front Samuel. Everyone in the square is dumbfounded. " 2


    "Kneel to him?" The innkeeper looked shocked and said, "Why would those rich people kneel to a


    gigolo?"


    "That''s weird. Some people in Cloud City now say that Samuel is not a gigolo. He has been in the Sue


    family for so many years and only hid his identity. As for whether it''s true or not, this hasn''t been told


    yet," Yang Chen said.


    The boss looked serious. When she saw Samuel in a suit, she felt it was strange. It was impossible for


    a good-for-nothing to have that kind of aura. He must have a certain status and had been influenced for


    many years to have that kind of aura.


    Could it be that he was really a powerful character who hid his identity?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But why did such a powerful person marry into the Sue family? Would his family agree to such a


    shameful thing?

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    "This is interesting. I wonder if he''ll be able to amaze me at the auction the day after tomorrow. If he''s


    truly able to buy the Eternal ne, that''ll be quite interesting," the shopkeeper said, his face filled


    with anticipation. 2


    "The amount of funds that can be used by the Sue family is definitely less than 500 million. If he is truly


    able to buy the Eternal ne, then this amount of money definitely has nothing to do with the Sue


    family." Yang Chen was also very curious as to whether or not Samuel would be able to do it.


    "If I can have fun with such a person, do I still have to open a wedding dress store?" the bossughed.


    Yang Chen didn''t regard her as his woman, and he never cared about her private life. But on this


    matter, Yang Chen had to remind her, saying, "I advise you to give up this idea, so that you won''t be


    rejected."


    "Am I not tempting enough?" The innkeeper stood up and deliberately made a seductive gesture.


    "If he is really a big shot and is willing to stay in the Sue family and be humiliated, in addition to


    Yvonne, i s there anything in the Sue family worth his attempt?" Yang Chen said with a smile.


    "Is he still a lover?" Upon hearing this, the boss suddenly became discouraged. Although she was very


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    confident in her appearance and figure, there was still a big gap between her and Yvonne. If Samuel


    was not the kind of person who liked to chase after flowers, she would not have had the slightest


    chance.


    "I don''t know if he is a lover, but I''m a beast now. Do you want to see it?" Yang Chen pulled the boss


    into his arms, and the room was filled with the ambiguous atmosphere again.


    Yvonne didn''t wake up until ten o''clock in the evening. When she opened her eyes in a daze, she said


    that she was hungry. Samuel immediately called the guest room service.


    "How long have I slept? What time is it?" Yvonne rubbed her eyes and asked Samuel.


    "It''s not toote. It''s not dawn yet," Samuel said with a smile.


    Hearing Samuel''s teasing, Yvonne said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I was going to go shopping with you."


    "We still have a lot of time to walk around after taking the wedding dress. Don''t worry," Samuel said.


    Yvonne was very worried about thepany''s situation, so she nned to go back to Cloud City after


    filming. However, when she heard Samuel''s words and heard that he had to stay on the ind, she felt


    very uneasy. 1


    "Can I make a phone call back to Cloud City?" Yvonne asked.


    "Didn''t we agree to leave Cloud City for the time being? " Samuel asked. He could satisfy Yvonne on


    other things, but not on this matter, because he would consider taking wedding photos on the ind as


    a honeymoon. Since it was a honeymoon period, how could they be disturbed by other things?


    "All right." Yvonne didn''t insist. She lowered her head and said.


    "Don''t worry; the things in Cloud City are going well. When you go back, you will see a brand new


    Although he didn''t try to know about Cloud City, he didn''t need to worry about Liam and Leroy.


    After the waiter brought them some food, Yvonne and Samuel had dinner together and then had a rest.


    The next day, the wedding shoot went on ording to the original n. Tomorrow was the auction, so


    the day would be dyed. In order to get back to Cloud City as soon as possible, Yvonne asked Yang


    Chen to speed up the shoot. The next day''s shoot was undoubtedly more tiring. When Yvonne returned


    to the hotel, she had no strength at all. It was Samuel who carried her back.


    Samuel didn''t see through Yvonne''s mind and just let her do what she wanted.


    On the day of the auction, Samuel attended the ceremony in formal clothes. Yvonne also changed into


    western clothes, and the two of them became moving beautiful scenery.


    At the entrance of the venue, Ma Yan and Pan Yunyun deliberately arrived very early, but they didn''t


    enter the venue. They only got the position of district No. 4 after paying the deposit of one million. If


    they couldn''t enter the venue with Samuel, it would be a big loss. They had to show off in front of


    Samuel.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    "Herees the toy boy." Not long after, Pan Yunyun saw Samuel and Yvonne, and reminded Ma Yan


    in a low voice.


    Ma Yan proudly straightened his cor. When he saw Yvonne, he was once again filled with envy and


    jealousy for Yvonne''s beauty. How could a gigolo like Samuel hook up with a great beauty while he,


    who was rich, found an average-looking wife?


    Pan Yunyun was so ashamed that he couldn''t lift her head in front of Yvonne because not only was she


    less beautiful than Yvonne, but her status was also the same. When thendy told her that Yvonne


    was the chairman of thepany, Pan Yunyun lost thepetitive heart of Yvonne. However, there


    was one more thing that she couldpare with Yvonne, which was her husband. 1


    Although Ma Yan was not a top rich man, he was more than enough to live off a woman like Samuel.


    "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect that you would alsoe to the auction," Ma Yan said to Samuel


    with a smile.


    "It is coincidentally that you purposefully waited for m e here. It is indeed quite a coincidence. I did not


    cause you to wait for too long, did I?" Samuel smiled as he replied.


    Ma Van''s eyes turned cold. If this matter was seen through, it would embarrass him more or less.


    "I didn''t talk to you. You are such a womanizer. If you disgrace our man, who would like to talk to you?"


    Ma Yan said coldly.


    "I can tell that you''re jealous. You don''t want to be a gigolo like me, do you?" Samuel said.


    Ma Yan showed a mocking expression. This guy was actually proud of the shameful thing of being a


    softie. As expected, he was invincible in the world.


    "Do I need to live off a woman when I have tens of millions of yuan? You don''t think all the men in the


    world are like you, do you? What a joke!" Ma Yan sneered.


    Samuel shrugged helplessly and said, "The auction is about to start. I don''t mind if you continue to blow


    the wind at the door. But please get out of the way and don''t block my way."


    Ma Yan smiled proudly and said, "It''s time for you to enter. Otherwise, the position of the No. 5 district


    will b e upied. But I am not worried that the position of the No. 4 district is not what ordinary people


    can do."


    Samuel finally knew why he deliberately waited at the door. It turned out that he had this kind of


    thought. However, Samuel could not understand Ma Yan''s behavior. Didn''t he have a brain? Did he


    have money t opete with a person who could buy a two million wedding dress?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "That''s right." Samuel gave Ma Yan a thumbs-up.


    Ma Yan was even more pleased with himself after receiving Samuel''s approval. He had never expected


    Samuel to be such a good man. He had treated Samuel as a gigolo, but he had never thought of


    Yvonne¡¯s status. Even if Samuel did notpete with him for his own wealth, Ma Yan could not


    After the four of them entered the venue, Samuel saw Yang Chen and the boss in Zone 5. Yang Chen


    was still waving at him.


    Seeing this, Ma Yan had a stronger sense of superiority in his heart. He reminded Samuel, "Your friend


    is calling you. Why don''t you go?"


    At this time, a staff in a white shirt walked up to Samuel.


    "Mr. Samuel, this way please," the staff member said respectfully.


    Samuel nodded and followed the staff.


    "How can there be such a boring person?" Yvonne held Samuel''s hand and said helplessly and


    puzzledly.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Although this kind of thing was idiotic, he had seen many more idiotic things,


    especially that of the rich second generation who had been raised by their family since childhood. Their


    behavior was even more ridiculous. What they had done was just like a three-year-old child who had


    not grown up yet.


    "Ma Van, I don''t know how much money he spent to sit in Zone No. 4, if you don''t show off in front of


    us, he will definitely feel that you are at a disadvantage," Samuel exined with a smile.


    At this time, Yvonne still didn''t know where she was going. She said, "Is there anything different about


    where we are sitting? It''s really strange."


    "Of course it''s different. Remember the way these people look at you right now," Samuel said.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    "Eyes?"


    There were doubts in the eyes of many people who looked at them. Some men also clearly revealed


    their feelings, but in Yvonne''s view, there was nothing unusual. The doubts were because they didn''t


    know each other. As for lust, Yvonne had long been ustomed to it. After all, she was known as the


    most beautiful woman in Cloud City.


    "Where are we going?" Yvonne asked.


    "You''ll know soon enough."


    Pan Yunyun, who was watching Samuel and Yvonne¡¯s back view, could not help asking, "Where are


    they going?"


    Ma Yan frowned tightly. He also wanted to know this question. No one hade to greet the guests in


    Zone No.4, but someone hade to greet Samuel and Yvonne, indicating that the area they were


    sitting in was more advanced than Zone No.4!


    "This boy toy is fucking lucky. One million yuan is in vain." Ma Yan gritted his teeth and said.


    Yang Chen and the boss, who had already taken their seats in the No. 5 district, had been following


    Samuel closely. They knew that these two people would not take their seats in the No. 5 district, and


    they had be curious about their positions.


    "Where do you think they can sit?" The boss asked Yang Chen.


    "If he really wants to buy the Eternal ne, it shouldn''t be a problem for him to be a VIP," Yang


    Chen said after taking a deep breath.


    ording to this spection, they could indeed sit on the top VIP seats, but the boss had always held


    a skeptical attitude toward the fact that Samuel wanted to buy the Eternal ne. After all, Yang


    Chen had already told her about the value of Yvonne''spany. Samuel wanted to use the money of a


    woman to support himself. Two million was not a big deal, but Yvonne couldn''t afford to pay more than


    100 million yuan.


    "Who are these two people? I haven''t seen them before, but they actually have the strength to sit in the


    top VIP position."


    "Without assets worth more than one billion, he is not qualified to sit there. Is this young man a top rich


    second generation?"


    "Since the auctioneer pays so much attention to him, i t seems that he intends to make use of it to win


    her a smile. Today''s final show is really interesting. I heard that Lu Xun is also interested in the Eternal


    ne."


    Lu Xun was the most well-known rich second generation on the Jiyan Ind. He was the richest person


    on the ind. His family was talking about the ind''s industry, which almost upied 30% of the


    whole ind. His financial resources were amazing. H e had said long ago that he wanted to get the


    Eternal ne, which was also a reminder to others that he should notpete with Lu Xun.


    "He... he actually sat in the position of the top VIP." Seeing Samuel sit down, Ma Yan was so angry that


    his eyes turned green. It took him one million dors to get the No. 4 district, which became extremely


    ridiculous in front of the top VIP. At this time, only God could understand how ufortable Ma Yan


    was.


    "Is this woman so rich?" Pan Yunyun said with dissatisfaction. She just sat down at the gate of a billion


    yuan, and the gap of their status was beyond her imagination.


    Ma Yan focused more of his attention on Samuel. He knew that he was no match for Yvonne, so he


    could only seekfort from Samuel, a toy boy who lived off a woman.


    "This kind of man is just lucky to meet God''s blind eye. " Ma Yan said with hatred.


    On the other side, the boss and Yang Chen had different expressions, because Yang Chen had already


    expected this result, but thest bit of hope held by the boss waspletely gone.


    "It seems that you''re going to win the prize. Yvonne, the chairman of the board, is the second one. He''s


    the boss." Thendy sighed.


    "We''ll know whether he is the boss or not when the auction starts," Yang Chen said. Even so, he


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    couldn''t b e sure that his guess was right, because sitting in that position without spending money,


    unless Samuel could really buy the Eternal ne.


    After sitting down, Yvonne was a little confused, because there were many people in other ces


    except for the two of them.


    "Why isn''t there anyone else sitting here?" Yvonne asked.


    "Look at those people''s eyes now." Samuel said, not answering Yvonne''s question.


    Yvonne didn''t understand Samuel¡¯s meaning, but she still did it ording to Samuel''s words. Only then


    did she realize that the previous doubts had turned into shock. At this time, some men¡¯s lust had also


    been restrained, and their expressions carried a bit of fear.


    "What... what happened to them?" Yvonne asked in confusion.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    "This is a VIP seat. One must have more than one billion yuan to sit here. They have never seen us


    before. Of course, they will be surprised," Samuel exined with a smile.


    Only a billion would be qualified to sit here!


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes became the same as everyone else''s because her family background was obviously not


    up t o par. This meant that the reason she was able to sit here was not because of her, but Samuel.


    A billion, even to the Sue family, was a number that was impossible to hope for. But he...


    Yvonne took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    "Actually, I''m very rich," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne nodded. After Samuel had bought the Hillside Vi, she had guessed that he was rich.


    However, she had not expected that he would be so rich.


    After the auction officially started, quite a few of the items had attracted intensepetition. However,


    Samuel was uninterested in these items. Since he was here for the Eternal ne, he would not bid


    until the ne appeared on the stage.


    At this time, Ma Yan was very miserable. He paid a deposit of one million yuan. He naturally did not


    want to lose one million yuan. If he could get an auction


    item, at least he would not lose too much. But at present, no auction item was worth less than three


    million yuan. This gave Ma Van no chance to make a move, which made Ma Van very anxious.


    Although the auction items had certain values, they were only more valuable to those who liked to


    collect things like these. But Ma Van, who only liked to buy these things on the ostentatious surface,


    bought them like garbage. Even if he sold them specifically after he got them, it would be a loss. After


    all, the quality of the auction items was different, so he would suffer a great loss anyway.


    Ma Van was so regretful that he hated Samuel even more. If it weren''t for Samuel, he wouldn''t have


    had to spend a million yuan to save his face.


    "Honey, are we going to lose one million yuan?" Pan Yunyun said with annoyance. How many bags


    and cosmetics would one million yuan buy?


    "What else can he do? See if there are any cheap things for us to buy?" Ma Van gritted his teeth and


    said. In his heart, he also med Pan Yunyun a little. I f Pan Yunyun hadn''t stimted him the day


    before yesterday, how could he have paid the deposit of one million yuan?


    "Cheap? There is no cheap item in this auction. If you want to pick it up, you are in the wrong ce."


    The people around heard Ma Van''s words and said disdainfully.


    Ma Van nced at the man who wore gold and silver with a fat head and big ears, followed by a man


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    who was painted with a tattoo dragon or a tiger. Ma Yan did not dare to provoke him. In the face of


    such ridicule, he could only pretend that he had heard nothing.


    Various items fell into the hands of the buyers. After half a day, the main event was finally about to


    begin. A t this time, a young man arrived slowly. Judging from his age, it seemed that he was only 25 or


    26 years old. He was apanied by an extremely sexy woman.


    "Lu Xun ising."


    "It seems that he has changed a femalepanion again. The speed he changes a femalepanion


    is more diligent than we are changing clothes."


    "I don''t know how many women are waiting in line for him at the ind. How can I not work hard?"


    There was more or less some envy in their words, because almost all men yearned for Lu Xun''s life.


    He was not short of money to spend, and he nevercked women around him.


    "Lu Xun, what are you going to buy today?" The sexy woman asked Lu Xun. She didn''t know about the


    trip a t all. She mistakenly thought that it was Lu Xun''s surprise, so she was a little excited.


    "Don''t you know that we are going to auction an Eternal ne today?" Lu Xun asked.


    The sexy woman was so surprised that she couldn''t speak. As early as half a month ago, the


    auctioneer had begun to hype the topic of the Eternal ne. Now, all the people who were talking


    about it on the ind knew about it. Moreover, ording to the photos leaked by the auctionpany,


    the ne was very beautiful, and all women wanted it.


    "You... such a valuable gift, do you want to give it to m e?" The sexy woman was so excited that she


    stammered.


    Lu Xun sneered disdainfully and said," For you? Why don''t you think about your identity? I will buy it for


    m y future wife."


    When the sexy woman heard this, her expression instantly became extremely embarrassed, but she


    also knew that it was enough for her to have sex with Lu Xun, to get some money and vain satisfaction.


    How could she expect to marry into the Lu Family?

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    "I don''t know what kind of woman can marry you. She is so happy." When the sexy woman said this,


    she held Lu Xun''s hand. Even though she knew that Lu Xun would not fall in love with her, she was still


    willing to stay with Lu Xun.


    "Of course. My woman must be the happiest one in the world," Lu Xun said proudly.


    When the staff led them to the VIP area, Lu Xun didn''t expect that there were already two strangers


    sitting here.


    He chose to ignore Samuel directly and fixed his eyes on Yvonne. In terms of temperament and


    appearance, Yvonne was better than the woman beside him, which made Lu Xun smile.


    As long as he was in the Jiyan Ind, there was no woman he couldn''t get, even if she had a boyfriend


    or even a husband.


    Lu Xun shook off the sexy beauty''s hand, walked to Yvonne, and said with a gentleman''s smile,


    "Beauty, I haven''t seen you before. Are you going to the ind for vacation?"


    Yvonne found that Lu Xun''s eyes were fixed on her chest. The first feeling was very bad to her. She


    said coldly, "I already have a husband."


    Hearing this, Lu Xun reluctantly nced at Samuel


    and continued, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care about the woman I want, even if she has a son. After all,


    I''m not dating you."


    This attitude of treating women as ythings made Yvonne very angry. She hated yboys like Lu Xun


    the most.


    "I''m not interested." Yvonne said disdainfully.


    "Dude, I''m very interested in your wife. Name a price. Although you can sit here, but the Jiyan Ind is


    my territory, you won''te to a good end if you are against me," Lu Xun said straightforwardly. He


    had done a lot of bad things in the ind. This was not the first time that this kind of thing happened.


    When he went to the street, as long as Lu Xun liked her, even if she was holding a baby in her arms, he


    would express his attitude in this way. It could be said that he was arrogant andwless.


    Samuel looked at Lu Xun as if he were looking at a dead man. He said, "If you don''t want to die,


    apologize t o my wife."


    "Apologize?" Lu Xun seemed to have heard an international joke. When they were in the Jiyan Ind,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    someone dared to ask him to apologize. Lu Xun dug his ears and pretended not to hear clearly and


    said, "Dude, try to repeat what you said just now. I didn''t hear it clearly."


    "Apologize if you don''t want to die. Is this very difficult to understand?" Samuel continued.


    Lu Xun''s face suddenly darkened. He said, "You''re brave. You''re the first one who dares to talk to me


    like this. I''ll keep it in mind. I hope you can leave ande to the ind safely."


    When thedy boss in the No. 5 district saw this scene, although she couldn''t hear their conversation


    clearly, she was well aware of Lu Xun''s character and style of doing things. Now Samuel probably had


    a conflict with him because of Yvonne.


    "After the auction is over, you''d better ask them to leave Jiyan Ind as soon as possible. Lu Xun is


    here, and his status is equivalent to a local tyrant. No one can afford to offend him." The boss reminded


    Yang Chen.


    Yang Chen was familiar with the Jiyan Ind, so he knew what kind of person Lu Xun was. In a sense,


    offending Lu Xun was equivalent to offending Yama.


    "I know. Let''s wait until the auction is over," Yang Chen said.


    As thest item was sold, the Eternal ne finally appeared. The whole ne was shining and


    iid with countless diamonds. The pendant was even made of a pink diamond the size of a pigeon


    egg.


    Although the people present had seen the pictures, the actual thing was even more shocking.


    "I trust that you have been looking forward to it for a long time. I won''t say anything else. The base


    price of the Eternal ne is 30 million. You can start


    bidding now." As the auctioneer''s voice fell, some people began to bid, but not much. After all, the base


    price of 30 million was just a test, and most of the people present were also trying to set off the


    atmosphere.


    The VIP seats with the purchasing power became the focus of everyone''s attention at this time.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    There were a total of two pairs of VIP seats. That was t o say, the mostpetitive one was between


    Samuel and Lu Xun. However, most people had a deeper understanding of Lu Xun and knew more


    about his background. Therefore, in their view, there was a 99% chance that Lu Xun would buy the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Eternal ne.


    "80 million." At this time, Lu Xun also did not want to bid, and directly raised the price to 80 million.


    The audience burst into thunderous apuse and confirmed Lu Xun s bid.


    "As expected of Master Lu. He''s so generous."


    "It seems that no one canpete with Young Master Lu for the Eternal ne today."


    "I don''t know what kind of woman is able to have Young Master Lu put on this ne for her


    personally. It''s really enviable."


    The businessmen present seized the opportunity to tter Lu Xun, and all of them couldn''t wait to


    speak. They wanted to make a good impression on Lu Xun. If they could have business dealings with


    Lu Xun because of this, it would be a worthwhile trip.


    Lu Xun nced at Samuel proudly and said, "If you sit in this position, you have to show your strength.


    It''s your turn to bid 80 million yuan. Are you afraid?"


    Yvonne pulled Samuel''s hand secretly. In her opinion, only a madman would buy a ne worth 80


    million yuan. She didn''t want Samuel to spend so much money.


    "100 million." Samuel spoke out the price with a smile, and then said to Yvonne, "We don''t even have a


    wedding ring. This ne is barely worthy of you. Don''t stop me."


    Yvonne looked at Samuel with blurred eyes. The wedding back then did not have a ring exchange


    ceremony, because they had not prepared it at all. At that time, Yvonne had no sincerity in wanting to


    marry Samuel. It was indeed a pity, but in Yvonne''s opinion, it waspletely unnecessary to make up


    for it with so much money.


    However, Yvonne did not dare to stop Samuel from showing his strong attitude.


    Lu Xun smiled faintly and said, "As long as she is happy to be given the gift, even if it is a pile of trash,


    it is priceless. I need everything, but I don''tck money."


    After saying that to Samuel, Lu Xun bid again, "A hundred and twenty million."


    Then Lu Xun looked at Samuel provocatively and said, "Dude, do you still dare to add the money? I


    have never taken the money seriously."


    Lu Xun did not care about money, and neither did Samuel. Samuel had given Manfred 200 million


    without hesitation, because in the world of Samuel, money was just a dispensable essory.


    "200 million." Samuel said to the auctioneer.


    The auctioneer''s face was full of smiles. This auction was destined to be on the big news, and his


    reputation in the auction industry would also rise.


    "200 million yuan. Samuel bid 200 million yuan. Is there anyone else who wants to bid higher?" the


    auctioneer asked.


    In the short confrontation, the price had risen to 200 million yuan. Those onlookers became nervous,


    and some of them were short of breath.


    "Who the hell is he? He said 200 million so easily. Is his family worth more than Lu Xun''s?"


    "He''s going against Lu Xun. Isn''t he afraid that he''ll die and leave this ce?"


    "Not necessarily. Lu Xun is powerful on the ind, but if this person has a powerful background, Lu


    Xun dares not act recklessly. This is really a good show. Fortunately, I''m here today, or I''ll miss this


    year''s show."


    In the No. 5 district, the boss held Yang Chen''s hand tightly. All her previous disdain for Samuel had


    turned into worry at this moment. Yvonne could not afford the 200 million in the bidding, which


    obviously showed that Samuel was not the gigolo boy she had imagined.


    "Yang Chen, find a time to invite him out for dinner. I want to apologize to him in person," the boss said.


    Yang Chen''s expression was solemn. Samuel had indeed shown unique financial strength. If the


    people of Cloud City found out about this matter, he would likelypletely get rid of his cowardly


    image.


    However, his current opponent was Lu Xun. If Lu Xun was embarrassed in public, it would be a very


    dangerous thing for him and Yvonne.


    Lu Xun will seek revenge for the smallest grievance. H e won''t let Samuel go.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    "I hope he doesn''tpete with Lu Xun anymore. If h e buys this ne, he will lose his life," Yang


    Chen said.


    On the other side, the stunned Ma Yan and Pan Yunyun were speechless. 200 million yuan was so


    much that Ma Yan''s soul was almost scared away.


    "Is he really a toy boy who lives off a woman?¡± Pan Yunyun asked doubtfully. He was just a gigolo. How


    could he spend so much money bidding for the ne? Moreover, Yvonne looked obedient. It was


    obvious that she was listening to Samuel''s words.


    Ma Yan gritted his teeth. He was only willing to admit Samuel was a gigolo. That was because with this


    he was arrogant in front of Samuel. He had said so many disdainful words to Samuel. If he admitted


    Samuel was powerful, wouldn''t that be a p in his face?


    "So what if he can buy the ne? Didn''t you hear what these people said? This man named Lu Xun


    is the richest man on the Jiyan Ind. If Samuel offends him, will hee to a good end?" Ma Yan


    said.


    Pan Yunyun nodded. As the saying goes, a dragon cannot defeat a local snake. Even if Samuel was a


    real dragon, he had no choice but to lower his head in front of Lu Xun, the local snake.


    "Let''s see how much he wants to die. Let''s wait and


    see." Ma Yan continued. He couldn''t wait to see


    Samuel die on the Jiyan Ind. Only in this way could he feel relieved.


    The price of 200 million waspletely beyond Lu Xun''s budget. Although he pretended that he didn''t


    care about money when he provoked Samuel, he was a businessman after all. He didn''t have any


    interests. He just spent so much money for the sake of face.


    Even if he could bear it, his father and grandfather couldn''t ept it. If the two elders knew about it,


    they would definitely scold him.


    But now that he had lost face, how could Lu Xun make him lose face in public?


    "Dude, you won''t bid randomly, will you? In the end, you have no money to pay for it. The auction will


    not let you go," Lu Xun said to Samuel, gnashing his teeth. 1


    Samuel looked at Lu Xun with a smile and said, "This i s what the auctioneer cares about. What are


    you worried about? Or are you afraid?"


    "I, Lu Xun, will be afraid? I''m rich, and you can''t imagine it." Lu Xun, who was hot-blooded, had no time


    to be reprimanded at home. He chose the former without hesitation between face and money.


    "250 million." Lu Xun bid again.


    The money in their hands was as if running water, it was flowing down. Those who were watching were


    shocked, except for being shocked.


    "Three hundred million." Samuel did not hesitate at all and calmly bid.


    "You..." Lu Xun''s face was as red as a pig''s liver. He looked at Samuel, who was bidding again, with a


    ferocious expression.


    "Money is the thing I don''t care about the most, but there''s a specific value to certain things. Do you still


    want to try it again?" Samuel said to Lu Xun with a smile.


    There was a deeper meaning in his words, as if he was deliberately warning Lu Xun.


    What was the specific value of this ne? Lu Xun could not guess, but through this sentence, he


    could feel that if he bid again, the ne would fall into his hands.


    More than 300 million yuan was ten times higher than the original price. If he held it in his hand, he


    would b e a hot potato. Moreover, if he went home, he would definitely be scolded, and maybe his


    family would freeze his bank card.


    "I request to verify his assets and see if he has the right to bid." Lu Xun said to the staff. It was


    impossible to bid. Lu Xun had to worry about the elders in his family, so he could only use other ways


    to force Samuel back.


    Samuel tian smiled faintly and breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. If Lu Xun continued to bid, his


    losses would continue. Although money was meaningless to him as long as Yvonne was happy, the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    price was too high, Yvonne was probably not in a good mood. Moreover, Samuel was afraid that she


    would not bring such an expensive thing with her. If she just bought it at home, it would not show the


    value of the ne.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    When Lu Xun was skeptical about this, the other people present began to whisper to each other.


    "Don''t tell me this guy is just spouting nonsense and fooling around."


    "It''s very likely. He doesn''t look like a rich man. How can he bid 300 million for the ne?"


    "Interesting. Is this young man stupid? Do you think this is a ce where he can talk freely?" 1


    "Damn it, if he really doesn''t have the strength, I will lose face for him."


    The group of people held the mentality of watching a good show. Ma Yan and Pan Yunyun felt even


    happier in their hearts. If Samuel was really boasting, they would be in a good mood. If he was


    exposed while bragging in front of so many people, they would have a chance tough at Samuel.


    However, this opportunity was destined not to fall into the hands of Ma Yan.


    Samuel''s assets had been verified before, and it had been verified by Liu Zhang, the person-in-charge.


    How could this be fake?


    "Where is Liu Zhang? Ask Liu Zhang toe out and see me." Lu Xun shouted.


    Liu Zhang came out from the backstage. He was the


    only one who was not afraid of Lu Xun in the whole ind, because the big boss behind him was no


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    worse than the Lu family. Otherwise, the branch could not have been in the Jiyan Ind for so many


    years.


    "Master Lu, Mr. Samuel''s assets have been verified by me the day before yesterday. There will be no


    problem. Please rest assured," said Liu Zhang.


    "Are you sure? I advise you to verify it again to avoid any problems. Can you afford the


    consequences?" Lu Xun threatened.


    Liu Zhang smiled faintly and said, "My boss also approves of Mr. Samuel''s strength. Moreover, the


    boss is here today. Young Master Lu, if you are worried, you can go to the backstage to confirm it with


    the boss."


    Hearing this, Liu Zhang was shocked. He didn''t expect that even the boss was here today. His father


    and even his grandfather had reminded him that he could make any trouble on the ind, but he


    absolutely couldn''t offend the people of the auctionpany, because the boss behind the scenes


    even dared not underestimate the Lu family. 1


    Since the boss was here, Lu Xun had to give up the idea of looking for trouble.


    "If there is no other problem for Young Master Lu, we can continue to bid," Liu Zhang said.


    Continue?


    "How dare Lu Xun continue?


    "Well, if you go against me, Lu Xun, I will make you regret it." After saying this, Lu Xun left angrily. This


    was the first time that the young master of the Lu Family had been so humiliated. Everyone present


    knew that he would not let Samuel go.


    The Eternal ne fell into Samuel''s hands, without any ident. Of course, this was for Samuel,


    but for others, it was simply an ident.


    From the moment Lu Xun appeared on the stage, everyone thought that this ne was already in


    Lu Xun¡¯s pocket. Who would have thought that the most important buyer was an unknown person?


    "Mr. Samuel, our boss wants to see you. I don¡¯t know if you have time." After the auction, Liu Zhang


    walked to Samuel and said.


    "One-on-one?" Samuel said.


    "I¡¯m alone." Liu Zhang nodded.


    Samuel said, "Wait a minute."


    After taking Yvonne to Yang Chen and the boss, Samuel said to Yang Chen, "Help me take care of


    Yvonne and take her back to the hotel."

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    "Samuel, Lu Xun is a vengeful man. You''d better leave Jiyan Ind as soon as possible. Otherwise, he


    will definitely make trouble for you." The boss couldn''t wait to say to Samuel.


    Yang Chen also nodded and said, "You may not know L u Xun''s reputation on the Jiyan Ind. He is a


    very arrogant person. After making enemies with you, he will definitely find a way to deal with you."


    Samuel smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I have a solution. If you are afraid of being involved, you can


    leave first."


    Yang Chen frowned. It seemed that he was not worried about this matter at all. Could it be that even i f


    he was in the Jiyan Ind, he did not take Lu Xun seriously?


    "What kind of identity does this person have? Why does he keep a low profile? Why does he give


    people a feeling that he is unparalleled in power?"


    "Okay." Yang Chen nodded and said, "I''ll take Yvonne back to the hotel first. Be careful yourself."


    In the chairman''s office, when Liu Zhang led Samuel t o the door, Liu Zhang opened it for Samuel and


    said, "M r. Hannigan, the boss is waiting for you inside."


    Samuel nodded and went straight in.


    The office was veryrge, divided into office area and reception area. At this time, a middle-aged man


    in a Chinese tunic suit was sitting on the sofa in reception area.


    He was tall, with a clean brush cut and a white shirt bulging the muscles in his body. Obviously, he was


    a person who often exercised. This was different from a n ordinary big boss.


    Usually, when rich people lived afortable life, they only cared about enjoying themselves. Very few


    people could form such a body like him.


    "Brother Hannigan, may I ask you toe? I hope you don''t mind. My name is Wen Liang, and you


    can call m e Brother Liang," Wen Liang said.


    "Mr. Wen, is there anything special that you want to talk to me about?" Samuel asked.


    Wen Liang''s face slightly froze, but he restrained it very quickly, and it disappeared in a sh.


    "You are a distinguished guest of ourpany, so I naturally have to ensure your safety. After all, you


    have offended someone from the Lu family on the ind," Wen Liang said.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Chairman Wen, but I don''t take Lu Xun seriously," Samuel said.


    Samuel''s strength was wless. Wen Liang was shocked. What was the background of this young


    man? How could he be so unscrupulous when he was i n the Jiyan Ind? He didn''t know the Lu


    family¡¯s power in the Jiyan Ind,, but was he too confident i n himself?


    "Brother Hannigan," said Wen Liang. "I''m sure you have a powerful background. But this is the Jiyan


    Ind, after all. You''re not local, and you have a lot of inconveniences with your work. If you need my


    help, feel free to let me know."


    "With such a big boss working for me, I''m afraid I can''t afford it," Samuel said with a smile.


    Wen Liangughed happily. Although this kind of business talk was meaningless, it could still make


    people feelfortable.


    "Brother Hannigan, there''s something I''m curious about. I wonder if it will vite your taboo," Wen


    Liang said.


    "I''ve heard of Chairman Wen''spany long ago," Samuel said.


    Wen Liang raised his eyebrows. It seemed that he still belonged to that side.


    By the way, his surname was Hannigan!


    Suddenly, Wen Liang''s eyes were shocked. There were many people surnamed Hannigan, but there


    was only one Hannigan family that could bring up a high position. Could it be...


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But Han Jun was in prison. How could he be a member of the Hannigan family?


    "Brother Hannigan, although I have no contact with the Hannigan family, I have heard a lot about it, but


    you..." Wen Liang deliberately wanted to say something, but he stopped. He wanted to get an answer


    from Samuel.


    It was difficult for Samuel to solve Lu Xun''s problem b y himself. After all, he was on the Jiyan Ind.


    So when Liu Zhang came to him, Samuel came up with a solution.


    With Wen Liang''s influence in the Jiyan Ind, he could help him a lot. As for revealing the identity of


    the Hannigan family, he did not need to care about it. The auction branches of Wen Liang had


    branches in many big cities. It was very beneficial for him to make friends with such a person.


    "Since you are in contact with the Hannigan family, you should know that there is a pair of twins in the


    Hannigan family," Samuel said.


    Wen Liang''s eyes widened. He knew about this matter, but rumor had it that the Second Young Master


    of the Hannigan family died of illness when he was young. It was just that the Hannigan family did not


    deliberately publicize this matter.


    He was considered to have been dead for many years, but at this moment, he was standing in front of


    him. Wen Liang''s mood could not help but be a littleplicated.


    If he hadn''t died, why would the Hannigan family do


    this?


    "You... are you the dead Young Master of the Hannigan family?" Wen Liang said in a trembling voice.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Everyone thinks I''m dead, but in fact, I''m just hidden by the Hannigan family


    because Hangong Qianqiu thinks I don''t deserve the Hannigan family. In her eyes, only Han Jun is


    qualified to inherit the Hannigan family."


    Wen Liang took a deep breath and continued, "I heard that Hangong Qianqiu is dead. The news is


    widely spread among the upper ss, but so far, there hasn''t been any definite news."


    "She hung herself in front of me. She paid the price for looking down on me," Samuel said calmly.


    The cold wind whistled, and Wen Liang couldn''t help shivering. Hangong Qianqiu was dead, Han


    Cheng was also dead, and Han Jun was put in prison. So the Hannigan family was under his control!

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    "Brother Hannigan, if you have any orders, please feel free to tell me." Wen Liang addressed Samuel


    as " brother" instead of "Mr. Hannigan", which was a sign o f his respect for Samuel.


    Wen Liang''spany had branches in all the first-tier cities in Huaxia, but he was still a certain


    distance away from the real upper-ss society. An existence like the Hannigan family was beyond his


    reach.


    This was the first time Samuel had used the reputation of the Hannigan family to unt his power. After


    all, the business in Bong City was to ask Gina. But this time, it was different. He felt very


    ufortable. But this time, he had to do it. If he was alone on the Jiyan Ind, he could face the Lu


    family alone, but he had Yvonne by his side, so he had to think of a moreprehensive way.


    "Give the Lu family a heads-up for me, but don''t expose my real identity. I don''t want too much trouble,


    " Samuel said.


    "Yes," Wen Liang replied.


    "Regarding this matter this time around, I will think of a way to thank you when I return in the future."


    Samuel said.


    "Mr. Hannigan, it''s no big deal. You don''t have to keep i t in mind," Wen Liang said.


    Samuel smiled. If he did not ask for something, how could he take the initiative to help? Samuel was


    very clear about the thoughts of this kind of businessman. Wen Liang''s head office was over there. He


    definitely hoped to be recognized by the upper ss. In the future, if there was a chance, it would not


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    be difficult t o bring him into this circle, and this was what Samuel was destined to do.


    "How can it be called surpassing the Hannigan family? H


    Not only did he surpass them in terms of wealth, but h e also had social status.


    Samuel would let those who thought he had died know how the Young Master of the Hannigan family


    would amaze the world with a single brilliant feat and trample the Hannigan family, which had once


    looked down upon him, underfoot.


    He had to let Han Jun know that sweet-talking was not a real skill.


    At this time, Lu Xun had returned home, and his face was livid with anger. Throughout the whole ind,


    no one had dared to let him lose face. Everyone had to call him Young Master Lu. But today, an


    unknown guy made him lose face. If he did not take revenge, the word "Lu Xun" would be a joke in the


    ind in the future.


    "What''s wrong with you? Who can make you, Master L u, angry?" Lu Feng went into the living room


    and saw L


    u Xun''s face, so he teased him with a smile.


    "Grandpa, your grandson lost all his face today. How can you still be in the mood tough?" Lu Xun


    said helplessly.


    Hearing this, Lu Feng smiled even more happily. It was rare to see Lu Xun be humiliated. With his fame


    i n the ind, someone dared to provoke him.


    "Of course I want tough. There aren''t many opportunities like this. Tell me, what happened to cause


    you to suffer," Lu Feng asked curiously.


    "Grandpa, I went to the auction today. I''m going to buy the Eternal ne and give it to your future


    granddaughter-inw. I don''t know where this wild boy came from. He actuallypeted with me and


    bid 300 million yuan, which made me lose all my face at the auction," Lu Xun said.


    "Is such a small thing worthy of your anger?" Lu Feng shook his head helplessly and said, "You are not


    young anymore. Why can''t you calm down? Besides, h e has also suffered a big loss after spending


    300 million yuan to buy a ne. You should be happy."


    Lu Xun didn''t care how much the ne was worth. What he wanted was face.


    "Grandpa, I''m disgraced, and it''s the Lu family''s shame. I don''t know how many people are waiting to


    "Don''t give the Lu Family a bad reputation. How can this kind of thing have anything to do with the Lu


    Family?" Lu Feng knew that Lu Xun deliberately said this in order to let him take revenge, but when it


    came to bidding, the highest bidder got it, and so it was reasonable.


    "How can it have nothing to do with the family? I am the future sessor of the Lu Family. If I lose


    face, who will pay attention to me in the future? Moreover, Liu Zhang is obviously helping that wild boy


    today, and he is using his boss to pressure me. I think Wen Liang wants to suppress our Lu Family in


    the ind," L u Xun said.


    Lu Feng frowned. Wen Liang was also on the ind? If he were to take part in this matter, the nature of


    it would be different.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Although Lu Feng had warned Lu Xun not to provoke the people of the auctionpany, it did not


    mean that Lu Feng was afraid of Wen Liang. Moreover, the L u Family''s position in the ind was not


    allowed to be vited by anyone. If Wen Liang really helped others, i t would be not giving face to the


    Lu Family, and the significance of the matter would be different.


    "Is Wen Liang also on the ind?" Lu Feng asked.


    "I heard it from Liu Zhang. It should be true. Grandpa, why are you afraid of Wen Liang?" Lu Xun


    asked, puzzled.


    "Afraid?" Lu Feng smiled disdainfully and said, "Why should I be afraid of him? It''s just that we don''t


    meddle in each other''s business. On the ind, there i s no one worthy of the Lu family''s fear."


    "Grandpa, aren''t you afraid that he will not give you too much face and look down on you?" Lu Xun


    instigated.


    Lu Feng gritted his teeth. He didn''t intend to get involved in this matter and he wanted to let Lu Xun


    suffer a loss. Only with a lesson could he do things more calmly in the future. But now that Wen Liang


    was involved in this matter, he couldn''t ignore it.


    For example, the ind belonged to the Lu Family, not Wen Liang. If Wen Liang wanted to continue


    developing on the ind, he had to see how the Lu Family treated him, instead of going against the Lu


    Family.


    "Leave this matter to grandpa. If Wen Liang really doesn''t take the Lu Family seriously, I will make his


    auction house disappear on the ind," Lu Feng said coldly.


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Lu Xun''s face. It would be much easier to deal with this matter with


    his grandfather''s help.


    "Grandpa, you must teach Wen Liang a lesson and let him know who the real master of this ind is,


    and who the inferior one is. Otherwise, this guy will be more and more arrogant as he grows


    older," L u Xun said.


    "All right, I got it."


    After Samuel returned to the hotel, Yvonne finally let out a sigh of relief. On the way back, thendy


    mentioned to her what kind of person Lu Xun was. After knowing Lu Xun''s bad behavior, Yvonne was


    very worried. After all, Samuel had provoked this unscrupulous disciple at the auction. With his


    character, he would definitely find a way to take revenge.


    "Samuel, why don''t we return to Cloud City?" Yvonne said to Samuel.


    "We haven''t finished taking the wedding photos yet. Why are you in such a hurry?" Samuel said with a


    smile.


    "How can you not be anxious? You don''t know who Lu Xun is. I''ve heard thendy said that he is a


    very unscrupulous rich second generation and has done a lot of cruel things. If youpete with him


    for the ne, he will definitely find a way to get back at you," Yvonne said worriedly.


    Samuel held Yvonne''s hand. It was normal for them to hold each other''s hand. In Samuel''s eyes, this


    was a huge improvement in their rtionship. He didn''t know when they would be real husband


    and wife.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here. Everything can be solved. Don''t you believe me?" Samuel said.


    "Of course I do, but..."


    "Listen to me. Leave after we take the wedding photos. Lu Xun won''t be able to do anything." Samuel


    interrupted Yvonne.


    Yvonne saw Samuel was full of confidence and seemed to be confident that he could solve this matter,


    so she did not say anything more. In this world, the only person who could give Yvonne a sense of


    security was Samuel, and she also 100% believed in him.


    In another room, thedy boss with wet hair, wrapped in a bath towel, walked to Yang Chen. Her hair


    was so wet that it looked as if she hadn''t dried up yet.


    "If Samuel really doesn''t want to leave, what are you going to do?" The shopkeeper asked Yang Chen


    while drying her hair with a towel.


    Yang Chen didn''t make up his mind to deal with this problem for a long time, because if Samuel didn''t


    leave, he was likely to be implicated in the fish pond. But if he left, he might miss the good y.


    "Do you think Samuel will be thest one tough?" Yang Chen asked.


    The boss couldn''t helpughing and said, "Laugh in the end, do you mean Samuel can be better than


    Lu Xun on the ind?"


    It was indeed a little funny, and no one would believe i t. After all, the Lu Family had been rooted on the


    ind for many years, and they had a profound foundation. How could an outsider deal with them?


    "They don''t have a chance at all?" Yang Chen did not give up and asked.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "If he can really deal with the Lu family, I''m willing to be his ve, but that''s impossible. For so many


    years, anyone who wants to develop on the ind, if he doesn''t inform the Lu family in advance, will


    lose everything. From this, it can be seen the Lu family¡¯s influence of the ind," thedy boss said.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    The boss'' words made Yang Chen take a deep breath seriously. His understanding with the Jiyan


    Ind was definitely not as good as the nativedy boss. Since she had said so, the chance Samuel


    had to deal with the Lu family was really very slim.


    But Yang Chen''s intuition told him that he should stay, or he might miss a great opportunity.


    "Do you think I should leave as well?" Yang Chen asked.


    "Of course. What is there to hesitate about?" Thedy boss said decisively. Then she looked at Yang


    Chen curiously and asked, "Why are you unwilling to leave? Do you want to get some benefits from


    him?"


    Yang Chen shook his head. He had not thought about getting benefits, but he felt that this was an


    opportunity for him. Perhaps he could take this opportunity to build a good rtionship with Samuel. I f


    he could be Samuel''s subordinate in the future and work for him, perhaps this kind of life could


    undergo earth-shaking changes.


    "Do you really think I like photography? This is just forced by life. If there is a better choice, why not?"


    Yang Chen said.


    "Then your choice is too stupid. You bet on someone who is doomed to lose." Thendy shook her


    head


    and said.


    Was he doomed to lose?


    The reason why Yang Chen held a glimmer of hope for Samuel was because of the matter in the


    People''s square of Cloud City. At that time, all the people in the city thought that Samuel would kneel to


    Jiang Fu. Was it a kind of fate? However, the final result stunned everyone. Who could have thought


    that Jiang Fu would kneel to Samuel instead of Samuel?


    It was precisely because of this opposing counteroffensive that Yang Chen had hesitated. Otherwise,


    he would have left the ind a long time ago.


    "The people in Cloud City also think so, but the result i s beyond everyone''s expectation," Yang Chen


    said.


    Seeing Yang Chen so stubborn, the shopkeeper came u p with an idea. She said, "If Samuel is really


    so powerful, the Jiang Fu you mentioned by you won''te to a good end. Why don''t you call back to


    Cloud City and ask what''s going on there?"


    This statement made Yang Chen feel enlightened.


    This was indeed a way to prove how powerful Samuel was. Although Cloud City and the ind they


    were on could not be spoken of together, at least it would deliberately show one side how capable


    Samuel was.


    Yang Chen took out his phone and dialed a friend''s number.


    "Old Xi, is there anything special in Cloud City now?"


    Yang Chen asked after the call was connected.


    After a while, Yang Chen''s expression became extremely shocked, and he sat down on the bed, as if h


    e had lost his soul.


    Seeing this, the innkeeper stopped wiping her hair.


    "No way. Is what you said true?"


    "He actually caused such a bigmotion!"


    "Okay, I know. Thank you."


    Hanging up the phone, Yang Chen''s eyes were full of strong disbelief.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, the innkeeper asked impatiently, "What''s going on? Tell m


    e, what''s going on in Cloud City now?"


    Yang Chen took a breath and said, "Thepanies of Jiang Fu and his men are all bankrupt. The


    business situation in Cloud City is turned upside down. Now, the Sue family has be the biggest


    Although the innkeeper did not know the situation in Cloud City, she had learned from Yang Chen the


    influence of Jiang Fu and the others in Cloud City. These people all went bankrupt!


    "Is... is this done by Samuel?" The innkeeper''s beautiful eyes widened and she felt her heart and liver


    trembling. She had never met such a powerful person. Even if the Lu family was not easy to do this


    kind of thing.


    "Who else could it be?" Yang Chen said with a wry smile. Jiang Fu had offended Samuel, and his


    between these two things?


    The innkeeper gasped and said dully, "My God, who is this handsome young man? He has only been


    on the Jiyan Ind for a few days, but he made Jiang Fu copse so soon!"


    "Yeah, he can do this in just a few days. Do you still think he is no match for the Lu family now?" Yang


    Chen said with a smile.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Thedy boss was left speechless by the Soul Trial. She had indeed thought so previously. Moreover,


    she was certain that Samuel would not have the slightest chance of making a decision. But now, she


    might really underestimate Samuel.


    "But it is in the Jiyan Ind after all," thendy said.


    "Maybe for people like him, there is no such thing as surpassing the river. What if this snake is the local


    snake of the wholeHuaxia?" Yang Chen said. 1


    The shopkeeper rolled her eyes helplessly when she heard the words "all of Huaxia". She admitted


    Samuel was powerful, but he was not that powerful.


    "You really are going crazy! If he really is someone of this level, how could you be acquainted with him


    so easily?" The shopkeeper said.


    "Whether it''s true or not, I''ve decided to stay. At least this is an opportunity. I don''t want to see my


    future life after I open my eyes every day," Yang Chen said.


    Yang Chen''s mentality was amon phenomenon i n society and also the lifestyle of most people. At


    first nce, one could see through the future, and one''s life would be calm without ups and downs. It


    was notfortable, but it was too boring to be calm.


    "If you want to stay, I won''t stop you. This way, I can


    stay with you for a longer time." The boss put her arms around Yang Chen''s neck with a smile.


    There were ups and downs in this room, but in the other one, it was a little quiet.


    Samuel and Yvonney on the bed. There seemed to b e a gap between them, between which they did


    not invade each other. The couple''s rtionship was like a mountain to Samuel, but to Yvonne, there


    was only ayer of gauze between them.


    Whenever the curtain of night descended, Yvonne would feel a strange amount of irritation and


    annoyance. She didn''t understand why a man like Samuel couldn''t do anything that a normal man


    should do.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Now Yvonne had regarded Samuel as her real husband and the man she had entrusted her to for the


    rest of her life. So deep down, she was looking forward to that thing happening. Because at the


    moment, it was just a ceremony and there was no real rtionship between husband and wife. It was a


    pity that Samuel had not taken that step for a long time. A s a girl, she could not take the initiative to do


    such a shy thing.


    And in Samuel¡¯s view, this was very simple. He didn''t want to do anything that made Yvonne


    ufortable. He also thought that Yvonne was not ready yet, so even if he couldn''t bear it


    sometimes, he could only suppress it forcibly.


    Because he cared too much, he was particrly


    careful.


    "Are you asleep?" Yvonne couldn¡¯t help asking Samuel.


    "No," Samuel said.


    Yvonne only knew that Samuel, who ran in the morning and got off work, was guarding her. However,


    she did not know that Samuel would not sleep until she snored. It had been like this every night in the


    past three years.


    "Then I''m going to sleep."


    "Go to sleep."


    The awkward conversation made Yvonne want to kick Samuel out of bed. How could there be such a


    stupid man in the world?


    "I can''t fall asleep yet," Yvonne continued.


    "Uh... Do you want me to have a chat with you?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    11 h


    The next morning, the auction house weed Lu Feng, the most important person on the ind.


    When Liu Zhang told this to Wen Liang, Wen Liang, who was sleeping in the hotel, had to get up and


    wash up. However, he did not pay too much attention to this matter. In the past, he did not dare to


    offend Lu Feng, but now, he had such confidence.


    After waiting for nearly two hours, Lu Feng finally saw Wen Liang in thepany, which made him very


    angry.


    "Wen Liang, you''re putting on airs now. I''ve been waiting for you for two hours," Lu Feng said


    discontentedly.


    "You came all of a sudden and didn''t inform me in advance so that I could get ready earlier. I''m so


    sorry," Wen Liang said.


    From Wen Liang''s tone, Lu Feng could not feel any apology, but contempt.


    "Wen Liang, you seem to have forgotten how you asked me for help when you were opening a branch


    office on the ind," Lu Feng said coldly.


    "For so many years, I haven''t forgotten to thank you. I give you a big gift every year. Do I do something


    wrong?" Wen Liang asked in reply.


    Lu Feng snorted coldly and said, "My grandson lost face at the auction. You have to give me an


    exnation for this."

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    "Old Master Lu, he did not seed in bidding. You came to me for an exnation. This is a bit too


    bullying. Don''t you know the rules of the auction house? Whoever offers the highest price can get it.


    This is a matter of course. What else do you want an exnation for?" Wen Liang said unhappily.


    "If it weren''t for you helping that unknown kid, would my grandson not be able to bid for it?" Lu Feng


    said coldly.


    Wen Liang shook his head helplessly and said, "He paid 300 million real gold and silver. How can I help


    him? Do you think I paid the money by myself? I will pay 300 million to buy what I auction myself. Old


    Master Lu, does this matter make sense to me?"


    "Wen Liang, don''t think that I don''t know what you want to do. Now that you have grown up, you want


    topete with my Lu Family, don''t you? Yourpany is supported by my Lu Family. I, Lu Feng,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    want you to copse. What can you do?" Lu Feng said.


    "Lu Feng, listen to my advice. It''s a good thing for the L u Family to let go of this matter. If you insist on


    taking it seriously, it will be toote for regrets in the future," Wen Liang said.


    These words made Lu Feng tremble with anger. In this ind, no one had ever dared to talk to him like


    this, let alone threatened him.


    "Wen Liang, just wait and see. If I don''t ruin you, my surname won''t be Lu." Lu Feng gritted his teeth


    and left thepany.


    Wen Liang stood up and walked to the window. After L u Feng''s car left, he said to himself, "The Lu


    family has been dominating the Jiyan Ind for too long. It''s time to restrain them a little. It''s not easy


    to offend the young master of the Hannigan family."


    The reason Wen Liang valued Samuel so highly was that he sensed a formidable force emanating from


    him. Especially when he mentioned Hangong Qianqiu''s death in front of him, the chill in his heart made


    Wen Liang tremble in fear.


    For so many years, people on the other side had almost forgotten Samuel, but he was sleeping like a


    tiger. Only God knew how monstrous the waves would be when the tiger woke up.


    At this time, Wen Liang''s phone rang, and it was a strange number, which made Wen Liang feel a little


    confused. His personal information was very confidential, and it was almost impossible for him to


    advertise his personal information. Therefore, this strange number would not appear on his mobile


    phone.


    "Who are you?" Wen Liang picked up the phone and asked.


    "Don''t intervene in Samuel''s business. I can give you what you want," the voice on the other end of the


    line


    said.


    Wen Liang frowned and asked, "Who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am. You just need to know that my influence over there can destroy your


    auction house overnight."


    Wen Liang''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom. "He can ruin mypany overnight. If this person is


    not joking, then his power must be very amazing."


    "Why should I believe you?" Wen Liang said.


    "If you want to have a try, I''ll prove it to you. If you''re not afraid, I can let you have a try," the voice on


    the other end of the line said disdainfully.


    Try?


    Since the other party''s background was unknown, Wen Liang would not dare to give it a try. He did not


    want his ten-odd years of hard work to be destroyed.


    "What do you want me to do?" Wen Liang asked.


    "It''s better if Samuel can''t leave the ind alive."


    Wen Liang gritted his teeth. Not letting Samuel leave the ind alive was the same as doing something


    against Samuel. That was the Young Master of the Hannigan family. With his current ability, once he


    did something that would cause Samuel to hold a grudge, Wen Liang did not dare to imagine what kind


    of consequences Samuel''s revenge would bring.


    "If you''re worried about his identity, you don''t have to worry about it at all. He''s just an abandoned son


    of the Hannigan family. There''s nothing to be afraid of." The person on the other end of the line


    continued.


    Wen Liang did not know what happened to Hannigan family, but Samuel had almost been forgotten for


    so many years. This had already proved his position in the Hannigan family. But now, there was such a


    big change in the Hannigan family. After all, he was a descendant of the Hannigan family. He had to


    take up the great responsibility to revitalize the Hannigan family, so Wen Liang chose to help him. But


    Wen Liang did not expect that there were people in the dark against Samuel.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    "What can I get?" Wen Liang asked.


    "With Han Jun''s appreciation, he is more qualified to inherit the Hannigan family than that trash


    Samuel. The future n head of the Hannigan family will definitely be Han Jun, not this useless


    person."


    Han Jun was sent to prison, but his position in the Hannigan family was indeed higher than Samuel''s,


    which put Wen Liang in a dilemma. For this kind of standing, if he was a little careless, he would be


    turned into ashes.


    "If you don''t want to, I will let you know what I can do i n the next two days. Samuel can''t save you."


    The man on the other side of the phone threatened.


    "Okay." After thinking for a long time, Wen Liang agreed. To him, Samuel was equivalent to an


    investment, and the benefits could only be seen when he became famous. But now, the person who


    called him had the ability to deal with hispany. If thepany was gone, what was the use of


    investing? So Wen Liang had to promise him.


    "You are a smart person. In the future, you will know how wise your choice is." The one on the other


    end of the phone said with a smile.


    After hanging up the phone, Wen Liang took several deep breaths. He did not expect that there would


    suddenly be such a change. The person on the phone was obviously Han Jun''s helper. He helped Han


    Jun to deal with Samuel. In other words, he helped Han Jun be the future householder of the


    Hannigan family more firmly.


    "I hope I made the right choice this time." Wen Liang sighed.


    Then he took out his phone and dialed Lu Feng''s number.


    "Old Master Lu, I can arrange for him to meet you. As for what you want to do after we meet, it''s up to


    you," Wen Liang said.


    Lu Feng was still angry, but when he heard Wen Liang''s words, heughed and said, "Wen Liang, I


    thought you really dared to oppose me. It seems that you are also a softie."


    Faced with Lu Feng''s sarcasm, Wen Liang remained calm and said, "Old Master Lu, how could I go


    against you? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have had the right to stand on the Jiyan Ind."


    "Hahahaha." Lu Fengughed smugly and said, "You know what''s good for you. I won''t argue with you


    about this matter, but I''m going to see him tonight. Go and arrange it."


    After saying that, Lu Feng hung up the phone without waiting for a reply from Wen Liang.


    Back home, Lu Feng looked at Lu Xun, who was still worried, and said, "You are not happy yet.


    Grandpa helped you settle the matter in person. Don''t you think I can''t do it?"


    "Grandpa, what did Wen Liang say?" Lu Xun did not go out for a whole day. Without thinking, he knew


    that the embarrassing auction had spread all over the ind. If he did not find a chance to regain face,


    he would be too ashamed to go out and meet people.


    "Are you doubting your grandfather''s ability? If I show up, will a contemptible scoundrel like Wen Liang


    still have the courage to refuse topromise?" Lu Feng said disdainfully.


    "How did you solve it? Tell me quickly," Lu Xun said eagerly.


    "Tonight, that guy wille to our house. You can deal with him in whatever way you want," Lu Feng


    said.


    Hearing this, Lu Xun was excited. With his grandfather''s support, he could take revenge


    unscrupulously, and he had to let everyone on the ind know what the consequences of offending


    him would be.


    "Grandpa, do you want to see the headline? For example, a naked man is tied to the Man-watching


    Stone," Lu Xun said with a smile.


    The so-called Man-watching Stone was a famous scenic spot on the ind. Arge stone on the shore


    had a natural image, like a vivid woman looking at the sea, so it was named Man-watching Stone. It


    was a ce where every tourist would take photos of it.


    "You can do whatever you want, as long as no one dies. " This was Lu Feng''s bottom line. He could do


    whatever he wanted. After all, he was his only grandson. How could he not save his face when he lost


    face?


    Lu Xun smiled insidiously. Not only Samuel but also Yvonne, the great beauty, would fall into his hands.


    For him, if he could not deal with women with money, he would use force. Anyway, he had Grandpa to


    help him wipe his ass.


    Today, Samuel and Yvonne were still taking their wedding photos. Yvonne, who was wearing a wedding


    dress, seemed to have be a tourist attraction. People who came and went, especially men, could


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    not help but look at Yvonne. Perhaps they also hoped to have such a bride.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    "Mr. Hannigan, I have already arranged a meeting with the Lu family for you. Are you free tonight? I''ll


    take you to meet Lu Xun."


    When Samuel was still taking the wedding photos, he received a call from Wen Liang. He agreed to


    Wen Liang''s proposal, because if he wanted to have afortable vacation on the ind, this matter


    had to be solved.


    Wen Liang was relieved to hear Samuel had agreed. But after hanging up the phone, his hands could


    not stop shaking. For him, this was the first step to betray Samuel. He could not predict what would


    happen when he took this step. Hence, he felt some fear in his conscience when he faced the


    unknown.


    This abandoned son of the family could force Hangong Qianqiu to death. His means were by no means


    ordinary. The mysterious man obviously did not have a clear understanding of Samuel, but when his


    "Don''t me me. I don''t have a choice." Wen Liang sighed. 1


    After taking thest set of photos, the wedding dress photos were considered a sess. Yvonne had


    mentioned going back to Cloud City earlier because she was worried about thepany''s situation,


    when


    she found out Samuel wanted to spend a few more days to make up for it as a honeymoon, Yvonne


    didn''t mention anything about going back to Cloud City, and she herself had one thing that hadn''t been


    "Where shall we go tomorrow?¡± Yvonne changed into a wedding dress, her cool and refreshing


    appearance made Samuel feel very ufortable.


    Samuel was happy to take a few more nces at other people''s wives. However, if his wife were to be


    seen by another man, he would suffer a great loss.


    "Yvonne, do you want to change your clothes?" Samuel asked.


    "Why?" Yvonne looked at herself in confusion. There was nothing wrong with her. She looked beautiful.


    Was Samuel''s taste different?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "If you reveal too much, I''ll be at a disadvantage if other men look at you," Samuel said.


    Yvonne was stunned for a moment, then burst intoughter and said, "No, I won''t. I''ll just make you


    jealous."


    Samuel couldn''t wait to cover Yvonne with a military coat. In fact, Yvonne''s clothes were just normal


    clothes in summer, and there was nothing particrly exposed. However, when Samuel noticed that


    many men''s eyes were on Yvonne, he couldn''t stand it anymore. Their eyes were even more naked, as


    if they were going to eat Yvonne.


    "Samuel, when are you going back to Cloud City?" Yang Chen came to him and asked. After these


    days of contact, they had a good rtionship, so they called each other more intimately.


    "Let''s y for two more days. There was no honeymoon in the past when we got married, so I''ll make it


    up this time," Samuel said. Of course, there was another reason. Even if he wanted to leave now, it


    would not be easy. With Lu Xun''s ability in the Jiyan Ind, he could detain him at the airport with just a


    few words.


    Yang Chen nodded and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Samuel asked with a smile. He knew that it would be dangerous to stay on the


    ind, but he did not choose to leave first, which made Samuel have a different feeling.


    Yang Chen smiled and said, "Let''s go together. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "Go find a house. It''s best if you stay far away from the city center. Don''t tell anyone about this,"


    Samuel said.


    Yang Chen looked at Samuel in confusion.


    "Just do as I say." Before Yang Chen could ask, Samuel continued.


    "Okay, I''ll find one right away," Yang Chen said.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel in confusion and asked, "We lived in a hotel, didn''t we? Why do we have to


    live in a private dormitory?"


    "Because we will feel more at home." Samuel smiled. For other reasons, he did not exin it to Yvonne


    to prevent her from worrying.


    Samuel was not sure about his meeting with Lu Xun tonight, but he had to go, so he had to arrange for


    Yvonne to move to a remote residential area. Even if there was an ident, Lu Xun couldn''t find


    Yvonne in such a short time.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Yvonne was deeply moved and said, "You have regarded me as your family


    for a long time, but I have been ignoring you. You won''t me me, will you?"


    "Of course not." Samuel shook his head without hesitation and said, "I brought so much pain to you


    when I married into your family. I''m very grateful that you didn''t ask me to get out of here."


    Although he said so, Yvonne still felt very sorry Samuel in her heart, especially Lydia''s attitude toward


    Samuel in the past. She waspletely an evil mother -inw. Even Yvonne could not bear the


    humiliation sometimes.


    "Our pain is no less than each other''s. It''s not easy for us to get to where we are today." Yvonne


    sighed.


    Samuel nodded in agreement. It was indeed not easy t o live for more than three years, but it was a


    pity that i t was not the time for real bitterness. If Han Tianyang''s affair had not been there, he might


    have been able to enjoy life with Yvonne after he had the ability to rece the Hannigan family. But


    now, his life was obviously not that simple.


    Samuel had to find a way to confirm whether his grandfather was alive or not. Even if he went deep into


    the Earth Core Prison, he had to find out.


    The sea breeze, the waves, and the two walked barefoot on the wet beach. From time to time, there


    would be waves hitting, the water passing by, and then leaving the tide. Thisfortable feeling made


    Samuel feel particrlyfortable. But if he wanted to keep this peace forever, he must be strong


    enough; especially there might be enemies in the Hannigan family in the dark. He could not rx his


    vignce and grow up for a moment.


    "Can you carry me on your back?" Yvonne asked Samuel.


    Samuel immediately squatted down in front of Yvonne and said, "Of course I can."


    Yvonne jumped onto Samuel''s back with a big smile o n her face. She put her arms around Samuel''s


    neck tightly and rested her head on Samuel''s shoulder with a happy smile on her face.


    "When we''re old, do we need to find a nice ce to live out our lives in?" Yvonne asked.


    "As long as you''re happy, of course, no problem. I can d o whatever it takes to build a paradise for


    you," Samuel said.


    The smile on Yvonne''s face grew wider. Although she still had a long way to go, she knew that


    Samuel''s promise to her would definitelye true, because he was never a man who would break his


    promise.


    "We... We''ll definitely have a lot of grandchildren in the future." Yvonne''s face was as red as a tomato.


    If Samuel still didn''t understand what she said, she really wouldn''t have a solution.


    "Hiss." Samuel¡¯s face suddenly became painful. He raised his foot, and the shell left a long gash on his


    heel. He was bleeding non-stop.


    "What''s wrong?" Yvonne couldn''t see Samuel''s foot and asked in confusion.


    "It seems that I''m hurt by stepping on something," Samuel said.


    Yvonne said nervously, "Put me down quickly. Let me have a look."


    Squatting in front of Samuel, Yvonne looked at the blood flowing non-stop and almost cried out of


    anxiety. She said, "Let¡¯s go to the hospital."


    This bit of pain was nothing to Samuel. After feeling Yvonne''s concern, he even enjoyed it a bit. It


    seemed t o be a worthwhile thing to trade blood for Yvonne¡¯s concern.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a small gash. It''s not really a wound. I don''t have to go to the hospital," Samuel


    said.


    "No, what if you get infected? You should go." Yvonne held Samuel and said firmly.


    It was rare for Yvonne to be so assertive, so Samuel had to give her some face. They left the beach,


    called a car, and rushed to the hospital.


    He had to queue up to see the doctor. After more steps, the wound had stopped bleeding. The doctor


    had only done some simple disinfection. The wound was not deep, and it would be healed if he came


    When they left the hospital, Yang Chen called and said that they had found the location of the house.


    Yang Chen sent a location to Samuel, and then they took a taxi to the house.


    "I have something to do tonight, so I might go homete. Have dinner with Yang Chen and Xu Tong.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    You don''t have to wait for me," Samuel said to Yvonne on the way back home.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Yvonne never asked much about Samuel. She knew that Samuel was not as idle as he seemed on the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    surface. The whole Cloud City thought that he was a good-for-nothing. However, Yvonne could guess


    that h e had done a lot of unknown things through Samuel''s acquaintance. If not, how could those big


    shots have such a good rtionship with him?


    When they arrived at the folk dormitory, it was far away from the city center. The environment was


    beautiful, and there were fewer peopleing and going. It was a good ce.


    Yang Chen had some spections about Samuel''s arrangement. He must have been worried about


    something unexpected, so he asked Yvonne to move t o a safe ce.


    "Follow me," Samuel said to Yang Chen.


    After they walked out of the small house, Yang Chen asked, "Do you want us to live here because


    you''re worried that Lu Xun will threaten Yvonne?¡±


    Samuel nodded. It didn''t matter if Yang Chen knew about it. He said, "I''m going to see Lu Xun tonight. I


    don''t know if there''s an ident."


    Yang Chen wanted to see a good show and see if Samuel had the ability to deal with Lu Xun. But at


    this time, he cared more about Samuel''s safety. Whether h


    e could deal with Lu Xun on the ind or not was not important. The matter in Cloud City had exined


    everything, and now he had a good rtionship with Samuel, so he would have a chance to get


    Samuel''s promotion in the future.


    "Why didn''t you leave directly?" Yang Chen asked in confusion.


    "You know Lu Xun¡¯s ability in the Jiyan Ind. Do you think I can board the ne?" Samuel asked.


    These words made Yang Chen''s expression be very serious. He only thought about why Samuel


    did not leave, but did not think about whether he could leave or not.


    Lu Xun had lost face in public. For him, the young master of the Lu Family, if he did not regain his


    dignity, this matter would be a joke for him for the rest of his life. How could he let Samuel leave


    so easily?


    "With Lu Xun''s ability, it''s not difficult for him to detain you at the airport," Yang Chen said.


    "Help me take care of Yvonne. Since you chose to stay here, I can guess what you are thinking. After


    returning to Cloud City, I will give you a better room for development," Samuel said.


    Yang Chen was waiting for an opportunity, but he never thought Samuel would take the initiative to


    mention it. He said excitedly, "Don''t worry; I will take good care of her."


    "If you know how to cook, you''d better go to the kitchen yourself. Don''t let Yvonne cook, or it''ll be a big


    disaster." Samuel reminded him kindly. He didn''t mean to say bad things about Yvonne, but to tell the


    truth. After all, he had seen Yvonne fight a world war i n the kitchen.


    After leaving the house, Samuel took a taxi back to the hotel. Then he called Wen Liang and confirmed


    the time to see Lu Xun.


    In the evening, Wen Liang''s car stopped at the entrance of the hotel. When Samuel got in the car, he


    could clearly feel Wen Liang''s tense body, which made his eyes gradually fill with killing intent.


    "Wen Liang, you''re the one who arranged this, right?" Samuel asked.


    There was a thud in Wen Liang''s heart, and he said," It''s me."


    "That''s good. I believe you. Since it''s your arrangement, there won''t be any problems," Samuel said.


    Wen Liang had just let out a sigh of relief when he heard Samuel continue, "Forgiving someone is not


    an easy task. I still haven''t learned it. Do you have any tricks up your sleeve?"


    Wen Liang''s heart suddenly tensed up, and his face became extremely ugly. He had no choice but to


    do this, so he would be very guilty in front of Samuel.


    "I don''t know much about this," Wen Liang said.


    Samuel smiled and didn''t say anything else.


    When the car stopped in front of a luxurious vi, Samuel got out of the car first.


    Looking at Samuel, Wen Liang felt that he seemed to know something. Butwhy did he want toe if


    he knew? Wasn''t he afraid at all?

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Knowing that there would be a tiger on the mountain, i t was a kind of heroic spirit, but it was also an


    idiotic sign.


    "If I eat this time, do you know what the consequences will be?" Samuel asked.


    Before Wen Liang could speak, Samuel had already walked toward the vi. It was not that he didn''t


    want to hide, but that he couldn''t.


    Wen Liang wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He had nevere into contact with such a


    fearsome young man before. His aura was iparably powerful, and just a simple sentence alone


    was enough to put a huge amount of pressure on others.


    Even if he fell into Lu Xun''s hands, Wen Liang felt that if he did not die, the Lu Family, including him,


    would b e finished sooner orter.


    "I hope this is an illusion." Wen Liangforted himself and then caught up with Samuel¡¯s pace.


    This was the vi of the Lu Family. At this moment, in the vi, Lu Feng and Lu Xun were sitting in the


    living room. In addition, there were more than 20 strong men, who looked like thugs at first nce.


    When the doorbell rang, Lu Xun raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "He''sing."


    After the servant opened the door, Samuel and Wen Liang walked into the vi.


    Lu Xun stood up and looked at Samuel viciously.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Do you need to be so ostentatious when I''m alone?" Samuel said faintly. It was obvious from his


    attitude that he had already expected this.


    "How dare you put on an act in front of me? If you''re afraid, you can show it. I won''tugh at you." Lu


    Xun sneered.


    "Afraid? If I were afraid, why would Ie?" Samuel sat on the sofa.


    Lu Feng frowned. This young man clearly knew that it was a trap, but he still dared toe. His


    courage was not simple.


    "You guessed that we were going to deal with you?" Lu Feng asked.


    Samuel nced at Wen Liang and said, "Yes, but I''m very curious about what kind of conditions you


    offered for him to betray me."


    "Humph, conditions? You are looking down on our Lu Family. Wen Liang''spany wants to develop


    on the Jiyan Ind. Without the Lu Family''s consent, he can''t move at all. In this case, how dare he


    help you?" L u Feng sneered. Even if Wen Liang was by his side, his words were not polite to Wen


    Liang at all. In his opinion, Wen Liang had topromise because of the deterrence of the Lu Family.


    How did he know that


    Wen Liang had received the phone call from the Lu Family?


    "You think too highly of yourself. Wen Liang, why don''t you say it yourself? Anyway, things havee t


    o this point. Is there any need to hide?" Samuel said to Wen Liang.


    Wen Liang did not dare to look directly into Samuel''s cold eyes. He looked at Lu Feng and said, "I


    received a call over there, but I don''t know who he is."


    Over there?


    Could it be that Shen Weng had reached out to the Jiyan Ind? Samuel had not expected this, but


    other than him, no one else could threaten Wen Liang to betray him.


    "So, you''re not giving the Lu family face, are you?" Lu Feng said coldly.


    In the face of Lu Feng, Wen Liang was not afraid at all. In terms of the market on the ind, it was


    dispensable for him now. It was meaningless to be afraid of Lu Feng.


    "Yes, I am not afraid of the Lu Family, because he is more worthy of fear. I am afraid that the Lu Family


    is just a clown in his eyes," Wen Liang said.


    These words made Lu Feng stand up angrily. He dared to regard the Lu family as a contemptible


    scoundrel. Such arrogant words were an insult to him.


    "Wen Liang, be careful when you speak, or I''ll make sure you can''t leave the Lu Family''s vi today,"


    Lu Feng threatened.


    Wen Liang smiled lightly and said, "I think you are very clear about the abilities of those people over


    there. If you don''t believe me, you can try."


    Lu Feng''s expression became more and more ferocious, but he did not dare to vent his anger. If the


    other party really had a strong background, it was not impossible for the local bully of the Lu Family to


    be hit seven inches.


    "Grandpa, you helped me take revenge today. Why did you mention other things?" Lu Xun said at this


    time.


    Lu Feng snorted and stopped talking.


    Lu Xun walked to Samuel and said mockingly, "You''re a good-for-nothing. Now that you''re in my hands,


    do you want to know what will happen to you?"


    "What do you want?" Samuel asked.


    "The show hasn''t begun yet. When your woman arrives, I will let you know what I want to do," Lu Xun


    said with a smile.


    At this time, a group of people had already rushed to the hotel and was ordered to arrest Yvonne to the


    Lu family''s vi. However, Samuel had already made arrangements for this, so they were destined to


    return without aplishing anything.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    When Lu Xun received a phone call, he was stunned. There was no one in the hotel, but how could


    there be no one? The information he found was absolutely right. How could he not find the person?


    The only reason was that Samuel definitely had long guessed that he would take action against


    Yvonne, and as such, he arranged for Yvonne to leave in advance.


    "I didn''t expect you, a good-for-nothing, to be so clever. You arranged for her to hide, but is it useful?" L


    u Xun waved his hand, and more than 20 burly men came to Samuel together.


    Samuel was good at fighting, but as an old saying goes, two fists can''t defeat four hands. In the face of


    so many opponents, Samuel''s chances of winning were very small. This was also what he didn''t


    expect. Lu Xun had prepared so many hands.


    This was probably also what Shen Weng had told Wen Liang. Wen Liang had reminded the Lu Family,


    which was why they had made such an arrangement.


    "Are you willing to hand over your mobile phone, or after being beaten by my people, I''ll take it myself,"


    Lu Xun said with a smile. Now Samuel was like an ant in his hand, and he could do whatever he


    wanted to him. Lu Xun was very happy with the pleasure of revenge.


    "It''s no use. I don''t have any information on my phone, " Samuel said.


    "You treat me like a three-year-old kid. He is your woman. How can you not have her phone number?"


    L u Xun sneered.


    Samuel took out his mobile phone and threw it to Lu Xun.


    When Lu Xun turned on the phone, there was indeed n o information. There was no list of contacts, not


    even a call record, which made Lu Xun furious.


    "You deleted all the numbers," Lu Xun said, gnashing his teeth. He was very eager to get Yvonne. He


    had even thought about how to y with Yvonne in front o f Samuel, and how Samuel to kneel down to


    beg him. But now, he couldn''t find Yvonne, so all his ns were in vain.


    "If I am unable to guess this little trick of yours, won''t I be as stupid as you?" Samuelughed.


    "Stupid? What right do you have to call me stupid? You are now in my hands. I can teach you whatever


    I want." Lu Xun''s face was gloomy. After that, he said to the hatchet men, "Beat him, andwhen you can


    get the phone number and when you can stop. I, Lu Xun, will definitely get this woman." 1


    More than 20 people. Samuel tried his best to resist; h e could not withstand their attack and soony


    down o n the ground.


    Lu Xun walked to Samuel arrogantly and said with a sneer, "Look at you now. You''re no different from a


    dead dog. Why don''t you show your arrogance at the auction?"


    After Lu Xun finished speaking, he squatted down, grabbed Samuel''s hair, and continued to sneer, "Do


    you still have the capital to be arrogant now?"


    Blood spilled from the corner of Samuel''s mouth as soon as he opened his mouth. He said, "You''re


    ying me to death. If I don''t die, you''ll die a miserable death."


    After saying that, Samuel began tough. Hisughter was so chilling that it made people shudder.


    Lu Xun knocked Samuel''s head against the floor with all his strength. With a bang, he stood up and


    stepped on Samuel''s head. "What the hell do you think you are? This is the Jiyan Ind ;. It''s my


    territory. So what if I kill you?"


    "Lu Xun, I advise you to kill him, or he will take revenge." Wen Liang persuaded from the side. This was


    what the mysterious man on the phone told him. I t would be best if Lu Xun could do it.


    Lu Feng had said before that he could avenge Lu Xun, but he couldn''t make anyone die, which was


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    also his bottom line. In the future, the Lu Family would rely on Lu Xun''s inheritance. If someone died in


    his hands, it would be a time bomb. Maybe he could hide it now, but who could guarantee that it


    wouldn''t happen? Moreover, Samuel showed his wealth at the auction, s o he must have a powerful


    family behind him. If he died here, once the family behind him investigated this matter, the whole Lu


    Family would be harmed.


    "Wen Liang, you don''t have the right to speak here. Get out of here as soon as possible, or you will end


    up like this good-for-nothing," Lu Feng said to Wen Liang.


    Wen Liang nced at Samuel. If he didn''t see Samuel die with his own eyes, how could he be at ease?


    But with Lu Feng''s current attitude, if he didn''t leave, perhaps he really wouldn''t be able to.


    "I''m doing this for your own good." After saying that, Wen Liang turned and left the vi.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    After Wen Liang left, Lu Feng reminded Lu Xun, "Don''t forget what Grandpa said to you. You can do


    whatever you want, but you can''t kill anyone."


    Lu Xun really wanted to kill Samuel, but he would not do that for the time being. At least before he


    found Yvonne, he would calm down.


    "I won''t satisfy you even if you want to die. I want you t o watch that woman being yed by me. Do


    you really think that I can''t find her if you hide her? You underestimate my ability in the ind," Lu Xun


    said.


    Samuel was thrown into the cer of the Lu Family''s vi. He was seriously injured. This incident had


    taught him a lesson. He must not trust a person he was not familiar with.


    "Wen Liang, you really taught me a lesson."


    After leaving the vi, Wen Liang did not leave. Instead, he called Shen Weng in the car.


    When Shen Weng heard that Samuel had been beaten up, he was not surprised at all. In his opinion,


    this was how it should have been.


    "What''s so strange about this good-for-nothing getting beaten up? You don''t have to report to me about


    such a matter of course. You''d better think about how to make him die on the ind," said Shen Weng.


    "Lu Xun is an impulsive young man, but Lu Feng is more rational. I''m afraid it won''t be easy for him to


    kill Samuel," Wen Liang said.


    "Since it''s not easy, you have to think of a way.


    Starting from Lu Xun, you don''t need to let Lu Feng know that you''ve killed someone," Shen Weng


    said.


    "I understand. Wait for my good news." Wen Liang said and hung up. If Shen Weng wanted Samuel


    dead, so did he. Because Samuel was still alive, he could not feel at ease.


    Samuel had not returned for the whole night. Yvonne had been in a daze the whole night. When she


    woke u p the next morning, she couldn''t help wanting to call him, but Samuel had told her before he left


    that she shouldn''t contact him by phone before he came back, which made Yvonne very distressed.


    During breakfast, Yvonne brought up this matter to Yang Chen.


    "Yang Chen, do you know what Samuel went to do? He didn''te back all night. I''m very worried


    about him now," Yvonne said.


    Yang Chen did not rest wellst night and had been waiting for Samuel toe back. When he heard


    Yvonne¡¯s question, he said, "He must have gone to the Lu family. It''s very likely that he has already


    fallen into Lu Xun''s hands."


    Aside from this possibility, Yang Chen couldn''t think o f any other reason that he hadn''te back all


    night.


    "He fell into Lu Xun''s hands!" Yvonne looked dull and said, "What should we do now?"


    Yang Chen shook his head and said, "Maybe he had expected that there would be such a result, so he


    asked us to leave the hotel. But I think he should have some other solution, otherwise, he wouldn''t


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    have gone."


    "But... but it''s been a whole night. If he had a way, he would havee back. Why hasn''t hee


    back yet? " Yvonne was so anxious that her face turned pale; for fear that something had happened to


    Samuel.


    "Why don''t I call and ask?" Yang Chen said.


    "Yes."


    Yang Chen took out his phone and dialed Samuel''s number.


    When the call was connected, it was not Samuel''s voice, but Lu Xun''s.


    "Big beauty, I knew you would be worried about him and call him. If you want to see him,e to my


    house," Lu Xun said.


    Yang Chen did not reply but directly hung up the phone.


    "Well, what did he say?" Yvonne couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Lu Xun picked up the phone," Yang Chen said.


    Yvonne was scared out of her wits. Samuel''s cell phone was now in Lu Xun''s hand, which meant that


    something bad had happened to Samuel. Yvonne could not stay calm anymore.


    "I''m going to find Samuel. I''m going to find Samuel." Yvonne stood up and walked towards the outside


    of the house.


    Seeing this, Yang Chen quickly grabbed Yvonne and said, "It''s no use going there now. Samuel wants


    you t o live here to protect you. If youe here on your own initiative, it may disrupt his n."

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    "Then what should I do now? Don''t tell me I''m going to do nothing?" Yvonne cried out of anxiety.


    At this time, Yang Chen''s phone rang. It was Samuel¡¯s number. Yang Chen immediately made a


    gesture of silence to Yvonne.


    After Yvonne suppressed her tears, Yang Chen pressed the answer button and turned on the


    loudspeaker.


    "Beauty, if you want to save your man, you''d bettere to my house quickly. Otherwise, I can''t


    guarantee how I will treat him. He is lying in front of m e like a dead dog. Do you want to hear his


    voice?"


    After Lu Xun finished his words, he began to punch and kick Samuel. The sound of hitting someone


    could be heard, but there was no trace of Samuel''s painful wailing.


    "Fuck you, you are stubborn, aren''t you? Let me see how stubborn you are." Lu Xun originally intended


    to make Samuel make some noise so Yvonne would be more worried and show up on her own


    initiative.


    However, it did not ur to him that Samuel could actually grit his teeth and stick to it even after he


    exerted all his strength.


    "Bring me a toothpick. I want to see how long this trash can endure."


    "Big beauty, do you want to know how I am going to treat your man now? Let me describe it. Now the


    toothpick is in the gap between his nails. I have a hammer in my hand. Guess what I want to do now,"


    Lu Xun said with a smile.


    Yvonne covered her mouth and dared not imagine what Lu Xun had said. Tears kept rolling down her


    cheeks.


    Yang Chen, who was numb with fear, quickly hung up the phone and then turned it off.


    "Yvonne, he''s just trying to scare you. He wouldn''t dare to do that," Yang Chen said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne burst into tears and said, "I''m going to find him. I''m the only one who can save Samuel."


    Yang Chen did not dare to let go of Yvonne''s hand. Even if Yvonne went to Lu Xun, it was impossible


    for L u Xun to let Samuel go and it would put Yvonne in danger.


    When Samuel left, he had reminded him to take good care of Yvonne. If he allowed Yvonne to go, the


    consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Calm down first. If you go there, there will be no one t o save him. Think about it, who can help us?"


    Yang Chen said.


    Who can help us?


    The moment Yvonne heard these words, the name Manfred appeared in her mind. However, Manfred


    was still in Cloud City. Even if he were to board the ne immediately, he would still need to arrive at


    night. Yvonne was afraid Samuel wouldn''t be able to hold on for that long.


    "Manfred, Manfred can help him, but is it toote now? " Yvonne asked.


    Yang Chen''s eyes stared nkly. Even though he was just an insignificant character in Cloud City, he


    was well aware of Manfred''s fame. To think that Samuel was actually connected to Manfred. Just what


    kind of ability did he possess in Cloud City!?


    "It''s useful. Of course it''s useful. You''d better contact him as soon as possible," Yang Chen said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hearing this, Yvonne took out her cellphone.


    Manfred lived in The Hex Capital nightclub, but Boss Manfred didn''t want to buy a house for him, so he


    didn''t rest until the end of the night. When Yvonne called him, he was still sleeping.


    "Sister-inw, why don''t you rest more early in the morning?" Manfred picked up the phone and asked.


    "Brother Manfred, Samuel is in trouble. Can you help him?" Yvonne asked.


    Manfred suddenly sat up. In an instant, he regained his senses and asked, "What happened?"


    "We''re in the Jiyan Ind. Youe first, and when youe, I''ll exin it to you," Yvonne said.


    "Alright, Sister-in-Law, please don''t mess around.


    Let''s talk about it when I get there," Manfred said.


    Afterward, Manfred called Saber Twelve. If he didn''t bring this man who was good at fighting along with


    him, it was estimated that things wouldn''t be easy to resolve.


    Manfred, Johann and Saber Twelve, the three of them met at the airport, just in time for the flight to the


    Jiyan Ind.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    At this time, in the wine cer of the Lu Family Vi, L u Xun, who could not get through the phone, was


    so angry that he gnashed his teeth. Samuel''s ten fingers all had toothpicks on them, bleeding


    continuously.


    "You''re a good-for-nothing. Look at this woman. She doesn''t care about your life at all," Lu Xun said to


    Samuel.


    Samuel felt a piercing pain in his ten fingers, and his clothes were wet with cold sweat. Not only did he


    pay the price for trusting Wen Liang, but he was also too confident in himself. He thought that even if


    Lu Xun made things difficult for him, he still had the ability to leave the vi. He did not expect that Lu


    Xun had prepared so many people to deal with him. 1


    "Don''t let me live. Otherwise, you won''t be able to die," Samuel said, gnashing his teeth.


    Lu Xun patted Samuel¡¯s face and said disdainfully," Look at how pitiful you are now. You even dare to


    threaten me. The truth is that I can make you beg for death."


    "Beat him for me."


    After leaving the wine cer, Lu Xun sat in the living room, and his mind was full of Yvonne¡¯s


    appearance. The more he couldn''t get, the more he wanted to get it. The turmoil in his heart couldn''t be


    calmed down at


    all, but the person who was sent out to inquire about the news still hadn''t taken any action yet.


    "Bitch, I don''t believe you can hide on the ind all your life." Lu Xun had told them at the airport that


    Yvonne would be detained as soon as she showed up, s o he was not worried that Yvonne would leave


    the ind.


    At this time, Lu Xun''s cell phone rang.


    "Wen Liang, if you want to apologize to me, you don''t have to." Lu Xun picked up the phone and said.


    "Do you have time? I want to meet you. It has something to do with that woman," Wen Liang said.


    Hearing this, Lu Xun became interested and said," Apart from a lot of money, I have more time. Where


    can I meet you?"


    "I''m already at your club," Wen Liang said.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Lu Xun drove out. Before the car stopped, the club manager was already waiting on the side.


    "Master Lu, why are you here today?" The manager asked respectfully.


    "Do you have any good goods recently? Hurry up and call two for me. I''ll let myself happy and then go


    to see Wen Liang," Lu Xun said.


    "Yes, yes, yes. I''ll arrange it for you right away."


    Wen Liang waited in the box for a long time before Lu Xun appeared in the club''s pajamas. Obviously,


    he had just done something.


    "Wen Liang, if you dare to mess with me, you can''t leave here today," Lu Xun said arrogantly. In the


    past, L u Feng asked him not to offend Wen Liang, but now Lu Feng had turned against Wen Liang, so


    he had nothing to worry about.


    "I know where she is," Wen Liang said.


    Lu Xun raised his eyebrows and said, "If you don''t tell me directly, there will be conditions. Tell me,


    what do you want?"


    "Samuel must die," Wen Liang said.


    Lu Xun''s expression suddenly became serious. He coulde up with all kinds of ways to torture


    Samuel, but Lu Feng would never let him kill him. Besides, Lu Xun himself did not dare to do that.


    It was not worth it to have a murder case for a woman.


    "Why do you insist on killing him? Do you have a grudge against him?" Lu Xun asked curiously.


    "You don''t need to know this, and I can tell you that if he doesn''t die, you will be in great danger in the


    future. If he takes revenge, it will bring you a lot of trouble," Wen Liang said.


    "Are you trying to scare me? Do you think I''m afraid of him?" Lu Xun said disdainfully.


    "He''s able to bid 300 million for the Eternal ne. D o you think he''s a normal rich man?" Wen


    Liang said.


    This was indeed not simple. Moreover, Lu Feng had said that it was precisely for this reason that he did


    not dare to kill Samuel easily.


    "He''s not simple. If I kill him, I''ll be in big trouble," Lu Xun said.


    "Don''t you remember where you live? You have your yacht, and there are sharks to help you deal with


    the bodies in the sea. As the Eldest Young Master of the L u Family, don''t you even have the courage


    to do that?" Wen Liang deliberately provoked him.


    By the time Samuel''s body became a shark''s meal, it would be impossible for anyone to investigate this


    matter. This was indeed a good way.


    And in this way, he could avoid Samuel¡¯s revenge, which could be done once and for all.


    Seeing that Lu Xun was still hesitating, Wen Liang continued, "Young Master Lu, don''t you remember


    how he made you lose face at the auction? Now, many people on the ind areughing at you in


    private, saying that you, the young master of the Lu Family, are a softie now. You can''t even deal with


    an outsider. Are you a softie?"


    Lu Xun''s face turned cold, and he pounded the table and stood up, angrily scolding, "Wen Liang,


    believe it o r not, I''ll tear your mouth apart. How can I, Lu Xun, be a coward?"


    "If that''s not the case, then why don''t you dare to kill him?" Wen Liang says with a smile.


    "Who says I don''t dare? Don''t worry, I''ll kill him."


    Satisfied, Wen Liang stood up, threw down a business card, and said, "This is her address. Remember


    my reminder. If he doesn''t die, you will have more trouble.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    Holding the business card, Lu Xun felt as if he had obtained a treasure. His desire for Yvonne had


    reached a crazed level, because he knew that only this woman could make Samuel submit to him.


    "You actually found a private room to hide. No wonder it''s so difficult to find you. But now, you can''t


    escape from me." Lu Xun had an obscene smile on his face, and his eyes were full of pity. He


    continued to talk to himself, "Samuel, do you still dare to be stubborn this time? I will soon bring this


    woman to you and let you watch me torture her."


    After leaving the club, Lu Xun called several of his men and drove to the people''s dormitory.


    Sitting in the living room, Yvonne was in a trance. At the thought of what Lu Xun had said on the phone,


    she could not calm down. Fortunately, she figured out the most important point, which was that it was


    useless for her to go to the Lu Family, which would only increase her own danger. So now, she had no


    such thoughts. Instead, she waited quietly in the living room for Manfred and others toe.


    "Yvonne, drink some water," Xu Tong said to Yvonne. She didn''t have breakfast, and Xu Tong was


    worried that her body wouldn''t be able to take it if she continued like this.


    Yvonne, whose face was pale, shook her head and


    said, "I''m not in the mood to drink water now. Thank you. I know you did it for me, but I really can''t drink


    it anymore."


    Xu Tong helplessly put the water on the tea table, sat next to Yvonne, andforted her, "Don''t worry,


    he will be fine. When Manfred arrives, he will be saved."


    Yvonne nodded and said firmly, "Yes, Brother Manfred will save him."


    Looking at the concern on Yvonne''s face, it showed that she really cared about Samuel. Although Xu


    Tong had been able to feel the pure rtionship between Samuel and Yvonne these days, there was


    one thing she felt very strange about.


    Everyone in Cloud City knew Samuel had married into the Sue family and that he had be a


    did not have any status in the Sue family. They had not married for real in the past three years or so.


    Before she met the two of them, Xu Tong had always thought that the two of them had no feelings for


    each other at all. They would even hate each other. But this time, she saw that they were like close


    lovers. This kind of rtionship was much deeper than that of ordinary couples. She did not


    understand.


    "Yvonne, can I ask you something?" Xu Tong couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    "Do you want to ask why Samuel and I are not enemies as outsiders said?" Yvonne asked.


    "Well," Xu Tong said straightforwardly, "I''ve heard a lot about you in the past three years. I heard that


    you don''t like Samuel at all, but I think that you''re very sincere to him. You didn''t pretend to love him."


    Yvonne recalled what had happened three years ago when Samuel first showed up in the Sue family.


    When Yvonne first learned that Samuel was going to marry into their family, she felt desperate because


    Samuel was a good-for-nothing and would be her husband overnight. At that time, she didn''t even


    know Samuel''s name. She was desperate at that moment, but she couldn''t refuse.


    From Samuel¡¯s appearance to the day they determined their marriage, in less than three days, the


    trajectory of Yvonne''s life hadpletely changed.


    At that time, she really hated Samuel. If it weren''t for him, she would have had more choices in her life.


    She might even marry rich people to improve her family situation.


    It wasn''t until Yvonne discovered for the first time that Samuel would silently follow her and protect her


    not too far away when he ran in the morning. He was like an angel guarding her. He would never say


    sweet words, but would devote himself to doing everything h e wanted.


    It was the same with him when she got off work. Of course, at that time, Yvonne didn''t look directly into


    her feelings. Instead, she found more reasons to hate


    Samuel.


    The thing that impressed her most was that she casually said that what she liked to eat. That night,


    when she went home, Samuel did it for her.


    Yvonne had said a long time ago that even if a dog had been raised for three years, it would develop


    feelings, not to mention that the other party was a silent person who had made a sacrifice.


    Over the past three years, Samuel had neverined. When he was scolded by Lydia, he would


    smile and endure all the humiliation for Yvonne. He would beughed at by others in his family, but he


    still looked indifferent. Everyone treated him as a piece of trash, but his real identity was above


    everyone else.


    Yvonne knew that Samuel was not an ordinary person, and the reason why he had endured so many


    grievances was because of her.


    Why should she not love such a man?

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    When Yvonne told Xu Tong about these things, Xu Tong''s eyes sparkled. The rtionship between the


    two was extremely tense, and the silent sacrifice Samuel was even more heart-rending. Just through


    these in words, Xu Tong could feel the humiliation that Samuel had suffered in the Sue family for


    three years. The fact that he could endure it all was not something that ordinary people could do.


    But this also proved that Samuel was deeply in love with Yvonne.


    "Everyone in Cloud City says that he''s trash. In fact, he stayed in the Sue family to protect you," Xu


    Tong said.


    Yvonne nodded continuously and said, "That''s why I''m very sorry for him. If I hade to my senses


    earlier, he wouldn''t have suffered so much."


    "It''s not toote to change. Now that you love him so much, it means that his efforts have paid off. He''ll


    be very happy," said Xu Tong. In today''s society where scumbags were everywhere, it was probably


    the dream of many women to have someone who loved her. The envy in Xu Tong''s heart could no


    longer be expressed in words.


    "Have you heard of the little prince piano?" Yvonne suddenly asked.


    Xu Tong looked at Yvonne in confusion. She did not


    understand why she would bring this up all of a sudden.


    Although the little prince of the piano had only appeared once, he was very influential on the Inte.


    Even now, there were still voices discussing him on the Inte, and even hoping that he could appear


    again. As a member of her fans, how could Xu Tong not know the little prince of the piano?


    "Of course I''ve heard of it. I''m also part of his fan club, but it''s a pity that he only appeared once and I


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    don''t know if I''ll have the chance to see him again," Xu Tong said with a face full of regret. That back


    view left a deep impression on her, as if it was carved in her mind. But if he didn''t appear in some


    "You''ve seen him before, moreover more than once." Yvonne said, her face overflowing with


    happiness.


    "Have I seen him before?" Xu Tong looked at Yvonne i n astonishment and said, "When did I..."


    Speaking of this, Xu Tong was suddenly stunned, and her shocked expression also became shocked.


    She eximed in disbelief, "You... You mean, Samuel, is he the little prince of the piano!"


    "Yes," Yvonne replied.


    Xu Tong''s eyes widened in disbelief. She covered her mouth with both hands.


    I can''t believe that the little prince of the piano is


    Samuel!


    The person who had caused a storm on the Inte was actually the most famous loser in Cloud City.


    Who would have thought that!


    "Do you still remember what happened in Crystal Restaurant?" Yvonne continued to ask.


    Xu Tong had a bad feeling about this. She said in a trembling voice, "Remember, that day is your


    wedding anniversary. Many peoplepare the proposal to your wedding andugh at you."


    "In fact, this is also the surprise he prepared for me." Yvonne''s eyes were filled with tears again.


    Thinking about it carefully, she found that Samuel had done a lot for her, but she had done nothing for


    him, which made her feel guiltier.


    Xu Tong did not know how to describe how shocked she was. The little prince of the piano was Samuel


    himself. And that night in the crystal restaurant, where all the women in Cloud City envied, the leading


    character was Samuel.


    Those people had said Samuel married into the Sue family, he ruined Yvonne''s life of happiness.


    However, no one knew that Yvonne had already be the happiest woman and was envied by all


    the women in Cloud City.


    If those who were watching the show that night knew about this matter, how would they feel?

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    "After the news of the crystal restaurant came out, many peopleughed at you and Samuel. They also


    said that the matter was deliberately against you. Otherwise, how could it be your wedding


    anniversary? I didn''t expect that the protagonist would be you. If those people who watched the show


    knew about it, they would die of jealousy," Xu Tong said with a bitter smile. She was also a member of


    the joke group, and her current mood could represent most of the people who watched the show that


    night.


    "He never cares about other people''s opinions. I''m the same," Yvonne said.


    "But you have such an excellent husband. Don''t you want others to know?" Xu Tong asked in


    confusion. If i t were her, she would like to let Samuel y the piano in the mall every day. She just


    stood quietly beside him and enjoyed the envious eyes of those women.


    Yvonne shook her head. Samuel¡¯s real identity had not been revealed to her so far, so Yvonne thought


    that he must have something to do. And these things had t o be done when he hid his identity, so how


    could Yvonne spread these things?


    "I was afraid that someone would try to take him away from me," Yvonne said.


    Xu Tong nodded. This was very reasonable, because there were still many Misses from rich families


    looking for Samuel on the Inte. If they knew that Samuel was the little prince of the piano, they


    would probably break the threshold of the Sue family.


    At this time, Yang Chen suddenly rushed into the living room in a panic and said to Yvonne, "Yvonne,


    hurry up and hide in your room."


    Yvonne hurriedly stood up and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Lu Xun found it." Yang Chen gritted his teeth and said. He didn''t expect that Lu Xun could find it in


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    such a remote ce so quickly.


    Yvonne¡¯s face changed. When she was about to leave, she heard Lu Xun''s voice. "Do you think it''s


    useful to hide?"


    Standing in front of Yvonne, Yang Chen looked at Lu Xun warily and said, "Lu Xun, what do you want to


    do? You''re a man. Do you want to make things difficult for women?"


    Lu Xun looked at Yang Chen disdainfully and said," Who the hell are you? How dare you meddle in my


    business? Do you want to die?"


    Yang Chen''s hands and feet went limp. After all, he was an ordinary person. In the face of Lu Xun, the


    top rich second generation in the Jiyan Ind, he was not qualified to be his opponent. Moreover, Lu


    Xun had several subordinates with him. If these people attacked him, Yang Chen had no choice but to


    be beaten.


    "I... I just..."


    "It''s just what? Look at your coward-like appearance. You are so scared that your legs are weak. Hurry


    up and get out of the way, or my fists won''t work." Lu Xun sneered. This was a normal opponent. How


    could anyone not be afraid when they saw him?


    Yang Chen stood in front of Yvonne and did not intend to leave. This was the task Samuel had given


    him, and it was also an opportunity for him to make great achievements. Since he had chosen to stand


    on the opposite side of Lu Xun, he had to stick to it to the end.


    "Unless... unless I lie on the ground, you can''t hurt Yvonne," Yang Chen said through gritted teeth.


    Hearing this, Lu Xunughed out loud. "This stupid guy. Isn''t it easy to make him lie down?"


    "If you want to die, I will help you." Lu Xun finished his words and raised his hand.


    Several of his men rubbed their hands and walked toward Yang Chen.


    Yang Chen was so nervous that his face turned pale. Since he came from the society, he had never


    fought with anyone, and fighting in school was just a small fight, and it would not really hurt people, but


    he knew that Lu Xun''s killers would never show mercy.


    "A piece of trash like you is not worthy of all of us. You can pick one." They walked up to Yang Chen


    and said with a sneer.


    Looking at these big guys, Yang Chen was not confident that he could beat them even if he chose


    casually.


    "I... I want to call the police," Yang Chen said.


    One of them punched Yang Chen in the face and said disdainfully, "Are you fucking an idiot?"


    Yang Chen felt a burning pain on his face, and it instantly swelled up. This disparity inbat strength


    made him have no courage to fight.


    However, he still insisted on standing in front of Yvonne.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    "Lu Xun, don''t go too far," Yang Chen said.


    "I''ve done many things since I was born. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? Stop fooling around


    and beat him to death," Lu Xun said.


    With Lu Xun''s order, the several hatchet men did not dare to tease Yang Chen again. They struck


    together and pressed Yang Chen to the ground and gave him a good beating.


    Yang Chen felt that he had gone through hell-like torment and had never been beaten like this in his


    life.


    Hearing Yang Chen''s painful cry, Yvonne said to Lu Xun, "Tell your men to stop. What do you want?"


    Lu Xun was a yboy, and he was used to being arrogant on the Jiyan Ind. He was used to using


    force to deal with his opponents. As for begging for mercy, he did not take it seriously at all.


    "Don''t worry. This guy wants to be a hero. I have to satisfy him and let him know the nature of trash,"


    Lu Xun said proudly.


    Seeing Yang Chen''s cry getting weaker and weaker, Yvonne wanted to push away those hatchet men,


    but her strength was so weak that it didn''t work at all.


    When Yang Chen was dying, Lu Xun said, "It''s almost time. This kind of rubbish will die if we continue


    to


    fight."


    After a few fighters stopped, Lu Xun walked to Yang Chen''s side and said with a sneer, "Next time you


    want to be a hero, think about your ability. Trash like you doesn''t even have the qualification to lift my


    shoes. You want to go against me?"


    Yang Chen''s face was ck and blue, and he had countless bruises all over his body. He was so weak


    that he didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    "Lu Xun, you will regret it," Yang Chen said in a weak voice.


    Lu Xun kicked Yang Chen on the head, spat a mouthful of phlegm on Yang Chen''s body, and cursed,"


    You good-for-nothing, you make me regret, but you should stand up and say something."


    Darkness came over Yang Chen''s eyes and he fainted.


    Lu Xun didn''t even look at Yang Chen. He looked Yvonne up and down and said, "You''re really good.


    Although you''re a good-for-nothing, in order to let your husband know that he has offended me, I don''t


    mind ying with you for three hundred rounds in front of him."


    Hearing this, Yvonne panicked and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "What am I doing? We are all adults. Haven''t I made myself clear enough? This is the price he has to


    pay to provoke me. I want him to watch me to y with you," Lu Xun said with a sneer.


    After that, Lu Xun took out his phone and continued," Before that, I''ll give him a surprise first."


    When he got through to the video call, Yvonne saw Samuel on the screen. Yvonne burst into tears


    when she saw Samuel covered in blood.


    "Samuel."


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Samuel raised his head all of a sudden. When he saw Yvonne on Lu


    Xun''s cellphone, he felt heartbroken.


    How could it be possible!


    How could Lu Xun find Yvonne so quickly?


    "Samuel, your woman is standing in front of me right now. Give me some suggestions. How should I


    y with her? Should I train her here first, or show you how she is struggling in front of you?" Lu Xun


    said with a triumphant smile. Now Samuel and Yvonne were two ants in his hands, whom he could y


    with a t will.


    "Lu Xun, if you dare to mess around, I''ll kill you," Samuel said angrily.


    Lu Xun shook his head with a smile and said, "You''re a good-for-nothing. Look at yourself. How could


    you kill me like this? What a joke."


    "What do you want to do? As long as you let her go, I promise you anything." Samuel said urgently. As


    long as Yvonne was not hurt, he was willing to do anything.


    "Why don''t you tell her to be obedient and submit to m e, so that I can save some of my strength?


    Otherwise, i f I identally hurt her, it won¡¯t be good for me to destroy her," Lu Xun said.


    Samuel''s eyes were filled with anger and killing intent. He struggled to stand up and then knelt down i n


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    front of the phone.


    "Lu Xun, I beg you, let her go," Samuel said with his head down.


    Yvonne saw this scene, she kept shaking her head. How could Samuel kneel?


    "Samuel! Get up! Why are you kneeling down to trash like him?" Yvonne kept crying, feeling that it was


    painful to breathe.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    In the People''s Square, Samuel did notpromise when faced with such a strong pressure from


    Jiang F u. Instead, he made those old guys kneel down together, which shocked the whole Cloud City.


    His knees would not kneel even if heaven and earth. But now, he knelt down to Lu Xun. This kind of


    shame was almost impossible for Samuel. But for Yvonne, he could only do this, and had to do so.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha." Lu Xunughed heartily. No torture could make himpromise, but this woman


    could make him submit, which made Lu Xun very happy. He said, "Samuel, aren''t you tough? Why


    don''t you continue to be tough now? Kowtow a few times first, and then I''ll think about whether I should


    let her go or not."


    Samuel hit the floor with his forehead without hesitation, making a loud bang.


    "Lu Xun, as long as you are willing to let her go, it doesn''t matter if I smash my head. You win, and you


    are the final winner. I admit defeat," Samuel said.


    Lu Xun deliberately handed the phone to Yvonne and said, "Look at this good-for-nothing man. Now he


    kneels down and kowtows to me to apologize. What are you still following this kind of rubbish? Follow


    me. I can show you the upper ss life. What do you think?


    II


    Yvonne felt so sad that she couldn''t breathe. All her attention was on Samuel, and she couldn''t hear


    what L u Xun was saying at all. She said tearfully, "Get up, get up quickly. I don''t want you to kneel to


    him."


    Upon hearing Yvonne''s words, Samuel clenched his fists with a painful expression on his face, but he


    did not stop kowtowing.


    Lu Xun suddenly grabbed Yvonne by the hair, gnashed his teeth, and said, "Bitch, I want you to tell him


    yourself that you are now mine."


    Yvonne shook her head and said with tears on her face, "I''m his wife. I''ll be his wife in this life and in


    the next."


    "You have a deep affection for him, don''t you? Let''s see how deep you are." Lu Xun gave Yvonne a


    ferocious p and continued, "In this case, I will take you home and have sex with you in front of him.


    What can he do except watch you?"


    After hanging up the video call, a few of his subordinates forced Yvonne to get into the car and the


    group of people swaggered off.


    Xu Tong sat on the ground powerlessly. In the process of the incident, she did not say a word, because


    she knew that she could not help. It was not until Lu Xun had left that she dared to walk to Yang Chen''s


    side.


    "Brother Chen, Brother Chen, wake up." Xu Tong, who was in a panic, didn''t know what to do and


    could only keep shaking Yang Chen.


    After Yang Chen, who was in aa, woke up, he asked in the first sentence, "Where is Yvonne?


    Where i s she?"


    "She was taken away by Lu Xun," Xu Tong said.


    There was a look of despair on Yang Chen''s face. In the end, he still failed to protect Yvonne and


    "Brother Chen, what should we do now?" Xu Tong asked.


    With Xu Tong''s help, Yang Chen sat up with difficulty and said, "We can only wait for Manfred. Only


    when h e arrives can this matter be solved. I hope it''s not toote. Don''t let Lu Xun seed,


    otherwise... otherwise..."


    Yang Chen wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. He couldn''t imagine what would


    happen if it happened.


    After the three of them walked out of the airport in a hurry without carrying any luggage, they got into a


    taxi directly.


    "Sir, let''s go to this address." Manfred sat in the passenger seat and took out his phone to show the taxi


    driver the position Yvonne had sent him.


    "Here''s 500 yuan. Don''t take a detour. We have urgent matters to attend to so that we can be sent over


    as soon as possible." Manfred took out another five red bills.


    The driver had nned to cheat these three outsiders, but it was not necessary with the 500 yuan. He


    said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I''ll take the nearest road and send you there as soon as possible."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There was nothing to say along the way. After they arrived at the guesthouse, Manfred called Yvonne,


    but her phone couldn''t get through. This caused an ominous premonition to rise in his heart.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    "What should we do? Yvonne''s call can¡¯t be reached," Manfred said in a deep voice.


    "Let¡¯s go in and take a look," Saber Twelve said as he led the way toward the guesthouse.


    Saber Twelve''s way of doing things was very simple and direct. When he walked to the door, he did not


    bother to knock and kicked it open.


    Yang Chen and Xu Tong, who were sitting on the sofa i n the living room, were so frightened that they


    trembled. When Yang Chen saw Saber Twelve, he immediately shrank his neck and thought that it was


    L u Xun''s men who were causing trouble again.


    However, when he saw Manfred, Yang Chen finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Boss Manfred, you''re finally here," Yang Chen said.


    Manfred couldn''t be bothered to care about who Yang Chen was. He asked, "Where''s Yvonne?"


    "She was taken away by Lu Xun. Hurry up and go to the Lu family, or it will be toote," Yang Chen


    said.


    Manfred didn''t know what kind of position the Lu Family was in on the ind, but regardless of who it


    was, even if they had to dig the Jiyan Ind, he still wanted to rescue Samuel and Yvonne.


    "Lu Feng?" Saber Twelve asked at this time.


    "Lu Xun is Lu Feng''s son," Yang Chen exined.


    Manfred looked at Saber Twelve. Since he could say L u Feng''s name, he might know the Lu family. He


    asked, "Who is Lu Feng?"


    A cold smile appeared on Saber Twelve''s face. He said, "You two go to the Lu family first. I''ll go find


    this old thing."


    They took a taxi and left in two directions.


    Manfred and Johann went to the Lu Family while Manfred went to the Lu Family''spany.


    "Brother Chen, can they really save Yvonne?" Xu Tong asked worriedly.


    Yang Chen shook his head. This wasn''t Cloud City, so he didn''t know exactly how capable Manfred


    was. However, all of his hopes were on Manfred right now. Aside from him, it was even more


    impossible for anyone else to aplish this task.


    "I hope so. I don''t want them to be hurt," Yang Chen said.


    "It''s not easy for the two of them to get together. Yvonne couldn''t be touched by Lu Xun..."


    Lu Group.


    In the chairman''s office, Lu Feng was dealing with documents. The tall secretary rushed into the office


    without knocking.


    "Don''t you know how to knock? You don''t have to go t o work tomorrow," Lu Feng said coldly.


    "Chairman, someone wants to see you. Even the security guards can''t stop him now," the secretary


    said anxiously.


    Hearing this, Lu Feng looked unhappy and said, "Son o f a bitch. How dare hee to my Lu family''s


    As soon as he said that, a man''s voice came from the door, "Lu Feng, we haven''t seen each other for a


    few years. You are quite capable now. Do you think those good-for-nothings in thepany can throw


    me out?"


    Hearing this voice, Lu Feng''s whole body shook as if h e had been struck by lightning.


    He raised his head in shock. When he saw Saber Twelve, his face was as pale as paper, he said to his


    secretary with a trembling hand, "You go out first and close the door."


    The secretary felt the change in Lu Feng''s mood and looked at Saber Twelve doubtfully. "Who is this


    fierce-looking guy? Even the chairman has lost his temper."


    "You... Why are you here?" Lu Feng stood up, trembling uncontrobly. He was well aware of the


    identity of this man in front of him. Five years ago, he should have been killed by Saber Twelve, but


    Saber Twelve let him go on that bloody night. In a small town in the U.S., there were corpses


    everywhere. This killing god only showed mercy to him for the sake of him being a people in Huaxia.


    In the past five years, Lu Feng often had nightmares and dreamed of the hellish scene. To him, Saber


    Twelve was like a devil. He reaped the lives with the de in his hand, as if he was cutting grass.


    "Your son kidnapped my boss. How could I note? I just didn''t expect to run into an acquaintance


    like you," Saber Twelve said.


    There was a loud bang in Lu Feng''s mind. Lu Xun had caught the boss of Saber Twelve, the boss of


    the God of Massacre!


    "No, it''s impossible. There must be some misunderstanding," Lu Feng said hurriedly. He knew what


    would happen if he offended such a person. Although he did not know the identity of Saber Twelve, he


    had killed countless people that night. He was indeed a God of Massacre. If such a thing really


    happened, Lu Feng would not doubt it even if Saber Twelve wanted to kill all the people in the Lu


    family.


    "Samuel," said Saber Twelve.


    " Samuel!" Lu Feng''s face was as pale as death. Samuel was actually the boss of Saber Twelve.


    Lu Feng felt that his heart was about to stop beating. Someone he didn''t take seriously had such a


    terrifying identity.


    Just now, Lu Xun called him and said that he had caught Samuel¡¯s woman, and Samuel had even knelt


    down and kowtowed to him. Lu Feng wascent.


    This basin of ice waterpletely made him wake up.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    In the Lu Family vi.


    When Lu Xun took Yvonne to the wine cer, Yvonnepletely copsed. Samuel, who was covered


    with blood,y on the ground. Although the blood on his ten fingers had solidified, the serious injury,


    which could be seen with the naked eye, made her unable to breathe. She had never experienced such


    a heartwrenching feeling before. It was as if someone was holding a knife and cut one wound after


    another in her heart.


    "Samuel, how are you?" Yvonne squatted beside Samuel and cried bitterly.


    Samuel looked at Yvonne and tried to smile as much a s possible. He said, "It''s nothing, just a small


    injury."


    Yvonne''s eyes turned red. She knew Samuel said that because he didn''t want her to worry. Even at a


    time like this, Samuel was still considering her feelings.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t protect you well." Samuel said.


    Yvonne kept shaking her head and said, "It''s not your fault. I''m sorry. If I hadn''t chosen to be on the


    ind, such a thing wouldn''t have happened."


    "Are you stupid? How can you me yourself? It''s just that I''m not strong enough. I said I would protect


    you and not let you get hurt. Now it seems that I''m going t o break my promise," Samuel said.


    "You''ve done very well. You''re very powerful and the most powerful person in my heart. I don''t want


    you to suffer so much pain for me," Yvonne said.


    Lu Xun stood aside and looked at the couple who were in trouble. He sneered and said, "If you want to


    talk to each other, just say it. Otherwise, there will be no chanceter. Samuel, do you regret offending


    me now? This Jiyan Ind is Lu Xun''s territory. Don''t you think about your own ability if you want to go


    against me?"


    Yvonne turned around, knelt down to Lu Xun, and said, "Please, let him go. As long as you are willing


    to let him go, I will promise you anything."


    "Yvonne, what are you talking about? It has nothing to do with you," Samuel said eagerly.


    Looking at Yvonne¡¯s pitiful look, Lu Xun sighed and said, "I''m not that kind of person. If you really


    promise me anything, I''ll think about it."


    "What do you want me to do?" Yvonne said coldly. In the past three years, Samuel had paid enough for


    her. Now, it was time for her to repay him.


    "Take off your clothes first and stay here," Lu Xun said with a smile.


    Yvonne''s body went rigid, and she raised her hand with difficulty.


    Seeing this scene, Samuel said in a panic, "No, no, Yvonne, you can''t do that."


    Yvonne turned to look at Han Samuel with a smile and said, "You''ve done so much for me. Now it''s


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    time for me to pay for you. As long as I can save you, I''m willing to pay any price."


    Samuel¡¯s eyes were full of panic. He said, "Even if you do this, he won''t let me go. No, please don''t. I


    beg you, please don''t."


    For Samuel, Yvonne was the only two important people in his life. He could not watch Yvonne fall into


    Lu Xun''s hands. 1


    But in his current state, he didn''t even have the strength to stand up. How could he stop Yvonne?


    "Samuel, don''t talk nonsense. She is so touching and loyal. She is willing to sacrifice so much for you.


    You should be grateful. When I amfortable, maybe I will let you go when I am happy," Lu Xun said


    with a smile.


    "Lu Xun, I''m going to kill you." Samuel gritted his teeth and roared.


    "Kill me?" Lu Xun''s eyes turned cold. He walked to Samuel and kicked him in the waist. He said, "Look


    at you. You''re a dead dog now. You''re a good-for-nothing. How can you kill me?"


    Samuel struggled to stand up with all his strength. The pain was numb to him, but how could he


    support L u Xun''s men with his strength of will?


    When Samuel was kicked to the ground again, his expression became desperate because he couldn''t


    do anything. 1 "If you waste my time, you''ll see how this pair of worn shoes makes waves in front of


    you." After Lu Xun finished, he looked at Yvonne and threatened, "What are you doing? Do you still


    want him to be beaten?"


    Yvonne closed her eyes in tears and slowly unbuttoned her coat.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Gradually, her fair skin was exposed. Lu Xun''s mouth was dry and he licked his lips.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so attractive. It''s a pity that you''re with such a good-for-nothing. If you had


    known me earlier, You wouldn''t have been taken advantage o f by a good-for-nothing like him," Lu Xun


    said.


    "No, no, Yvonne, I beg you, no, even if I die, I don''t want to see him insult you," Samuel, who was lying


    on the ground, said desperately with tears in his eyes.


    At this time, a man suddenly came to the basement and said to Lu Xun, "Master Lu, two people broke


    into the house and said they wanted to see you."


    Being disturbed at such a critical moment, Lu Xun said impatiently, "No matter who it is, you should


    drive him out and don''t disturb me."


    The subordinate took a look at Yvonne and knew that Lu Xun was in high spirits, but the two people


    outside saw that the two people¡¯s momentum and status were not simple. If they beat them in such an


    unclear way, i t would be troublesome if the other side had a powerful background.


    "Master Lu, it seems that they are not ordinary people. Would you like to meet them?" One of his


    subordinates asked.


    Lu Xun cast a covetous look at Yvonne. "It''s


    impossible for me to get rid of the duck in my mouth."


    "I''ll give you another chance to have a heart-to-heart talk. Wait for me toe back." After that, Lu Xun


    left the basement.


    Yvonne hurried to Samuel and said, "I called Manfred. It''s very likely that he''s here."


    Samuel shook his head. If this was Cloud City, Manfred would be able to resolve this matter with ease.


    However, this was in the Jiyan Ind. Manfred had no influence at all. Even if he were toe, it


    would be useless.


    "How did Lu Xun find you? Where''s Yang Chen?" Samuel asked.


    "Yang Chen was knocked unconscious when I was taken away," Yvonne said.


    Yang Chen was beaten, which meant that Yang Chen didn''t betray him, but who else would know


    where they lived except Yang Chen?


    "Yvonne, I know you want to save me, but if you agree with Lu Xun, it''s no use saving me. Don''t do


    such a stupid thing. If you want me to watch him do that to you, it''s better to kill me," Samuel said.


    Yvonne didn''t say a word. She knew what would happen if she did so, but as long as she could save


    Samuel, it was worth it for her. 1


    In the living room, Lu Xun saw Manfred and Johann werepletely unfamiliar faces. They did not


    look like ordinary people, but they were definitely not in the powerful people on the Jiyan Ind. After


    all, he knew all the big shots on the ind.


    "Who are you? Why do you want to see me?" Lu Xun asked.


    "Now that you let Samuel go, you still have a chance to live," Manfred said with a dark expression.


    Lu Xun looked at them with a smile and said, "Did youe here for that good-for-nothing? But it''s


    useless. Two more good-for-nothings. What threat do you have to threaten me?"


    "Do you know who he is?" Manfred asked.


    "I don''t care who he is. As long as he''s in my territory, even the emperor will bow his head when he


    disturb me. Otherwise, I''ll beat you at the same time," Lu Xun said disdainfully.


    "Lu Xun, let me give you some advice. If you shed tears after seeing the coffin, it would be toote,"


    Johann said.


    "You two idiots. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Beat them out." Lu Xun said impatiently to men.


    Yvonne was already willing to throw herself into his arms; he was not in the mood to waste time on the


    two men.


    Several subordinates walked towards Manfred and Johann.


    At this time, the door of the vi was suddenly pushed open. Lu Feng came in in a panic, apanied


    by Saber Twelve.


    "Dad, these two clowns are asking me to let Samuel g o. I''m going to ask them to leave," Lu Xun said


    to Lu Feng with a smile.


    Lu Feng''s state of mind was like standing on the edge of a cliff, and there was a possibility that he


    would be smashed to pieces at any time. He now regretteding forward to help Lu Xun solve this


    problem. If i t weren''t for him, it wouldn''t have turned out like this.


    "Where is Samuel?" Lu Feng walked to Lu Xun and asked.


    "Dad, don''t worry. Although he was beaten very badly, I still gave him half a life. He won''t die."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Feng pped Lu Xun in the face.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Lu Feng was trembling with fear. If Samuel only had half of his life left, the lives of several people in the


    Lu family would probably not be spared.


    At this time, only Lu Feng himself knew how much regret he had.


    He hoped in his heart that this was a dream. It would b e great if it hadn''t happened. Unfortunately, it


    was just a fantasy after all.


    "Release Samuel right now," Saber Twelve said.


    Hearing this, Lu Xun looked disdainfully at Saber Twelve and said in a cold voice, "Who are you? What


    gives you the right to order me around?"


    His words made Lu Feng tremble again. Wasn''t Lu Xun courting death by talking to Saber Twelve with


    such an attitude?


    "How dare you! Shut up and get Samuel out of here right now," Lu Feng scolded.


    "Dad, did you take the wrong medicine today?" Lu Xun asked in confusion. Lu Feng seemed to have


    changed into another person all of a sudden, which confused him.


    Lu Feng took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "D o you remember what I told you about the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    incident abroad?"


    Lu Xun knew it, but he always felt that Lu Feng was bragging. How could there be such a powerful


    person who ughtered the bodies on the ground? Was this something a human could do?


    "Dad, I never took what you said seriously. I know you are deliberately trying to scare me," Lu Xun said


    indifferently.


    Looking at Lu Xun s reckless look, it was not until now that Lu Feng could feel his son''swlessness. If


    he continued to be so arrogant, even if he did not die in the hands of Saber Twelve this time, he would


    die in the hands of others in the future.


    The tree would be destroyed by the wind. How could someone who was too arrogant not pay a price


    for this?


    "You think I''m joking, but this man is standing right i n front of you. If you don''t want to die, go and get


    Samuel out," Lu Feng said, gnashing his teeth.


    "What?" Lu Xun looked at Lu Feng in shock. Then, he began to daydream about Saber Twelve. "Could


    it be him?"


    "Go, bring him out first, and I''ll think of a way to deal with the rest." Lu Feng urged.


    Lu Xun was a little scared. It seemed that Lu Feng was not joking. If the God of Massacre stood in front


    of him and came to save Samuel, what would he end up with?


    Lu Xun couldn''t help swallowing, and then he hurried t


    o the wine cer.


    At this moment, Manfred furrowed his brows. Even though he did not look directly at Saber Twelve, he


    was observing Saber Twelve from the corner of his eye.


    He and Johann were almost driven out, but Saber Twelve''s presence turned the situation around in an


    instant. Moreover, from the looks of it, Lu Feng was terrified of Saber Twelve. His body had been


    trembling ever since he entered the vi. This fear was definitely not caused in a short amount of time.


    It was likely that he had a huge shadow over Saber Twelve.


    Manfred had felt that theSaber Twelve was not simple. However, due to Samuel¡¯s trust in him, he had


    not investigated Saber Twelve''s identity. However, his influence had already affected the Jiyan Ind


    he was on. Manfred had no choice but to watch out for him.


    Back in the wine cer, Samuel saw Lu Xun, he gritted his teeth and said, "Let her go. If there is


    anything,e to me."


    Yvonne stood in front of Samuel and said, "Don''t hurt him. I promise you."


    In the face of the two people''s mutual protection, Lu Xun no longerughed at them, and his


    expression was very serious. He kept thinking of the story that Lu Feng told him. That bloody picture


    made him feel as if he were in it only through the expression ofnguage.


    Moreover, Lu Feng said that if he provoked such a God of Massacre, there was only one result, and


    that was death.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    Looking at the seriously injured Samuel, Lu Xun seemed to have seen what kind of consequences he


    would suffer. He would not allow such a thing to happen.


    "Take him away," Lu Xun said to his men.


    Samuel furrowed his brows as he looked at Lu Feng''s gentle attitude towards them. Could it be that


    Manfred had found connections on the Jiyan Ind in order to suppress Lu Xun? If that was the case,


    then it was too unexpected. This was because Samuel felt that Manfred''s arrival waspletely


    useless.


    When Samuel and Yvonne arrived at the living room, Manfred and the other two saw Samuel''s tragic


    situation and were instantly enraged. However, it was fortunate that Yvonne was not injured. Manfred


    knew clearly what this scale meant to Samuel. Since Yvonne was fine, his anger had its upper limit.


    "Samuel, how are you?"


    "Brother Samuel."


    "Brother Samuel."


    Lu Feng''s face turned even paler when he heard Saber Twelve call him Brother Samuel. It seemed that


    Samuel was indeed the boss of Saber Twelve. Having offended and abused the boss of the God of


    Murder, Lu Feng''s legs were so weak that he could barely stand.


    Manfred immediately walked towards Samuel. After suffering such a serious injury, especially the


    horrifying toothpicks on his ten fingers, he had to immediately go to the hospital for treatment.


    At this time, Lu Xun''s reaction was intense. He roared, "Don''te over, or I''ll kill him!"


    After that, Lu Xun put a dagger with a cold light against Samuel¡¯s throat.


    Lu Feng was so shocked that his heart almost stopped. He said, "Lu Xun, you unfilial son. Let him go!"


    "Dad, is it useful to let him go now?" Lu Feng gnashed his teeth and said, "If I let him go, will he let me


    go? Do you naively think that we will be fine?"


    Of course, Lu Feng did not think that releasing Samuel would quell this matter. That was why he said


    he would think of a solution. However, Lu Xun''s current strategy was absolutely stupid. If he used


    Samuel as a threat, it would only make Saber Twelve angrier. It would only force the Lu family into a


    desperate situation.


    "Let him go first. Dad will find a solution for this," Lu Feng said.


    Lu Xun shook his head and threatened Saber Twelve, "I f you don''t want him to die, you''d better


    behave yourself. I know you''re very powerful, but if you don''t agree to my request, I''ll kill him


    immediately."


    Saber Twelve asked in a deep voice, "What do you


    want?"


    "I have to leave here and let him go after I am safe," Lu Xun said. This was the only way he could keep


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    himself safe. As long as he was alive, it didn''t matter even if he left the ind.


    Saber Twelve''s face was full of coldness. Things had developed to this point. How could he let Lu Xun


    go?


    "Kill him if you dare." After that, Saber Twelve walked toward Lu Xun.


    Lu Xun''s hand holding the dagger could not stop trembling, and he said in panic, "Don''te over, I


    told you not toe over, stop, don''t force me, or I will really kill him!"


    Saber Twelve''s face darkened as he said, "You worthless wretch, do you have the guts to kill people? I


    f you kill him, I''ll make you suffer. You can''t die even i f you beg for death."


    As Saber Twelve approached, Lu Xun''s face became more and more ugly. He did not expect that even


    this method could not threaten Saber Twelve.


    He had said that he had killed Samuel. It was just a threat. He had never thought of doing so. There


    was n o chance for him to escape now that Samuel was dead.


    "Are you really not afraid?" Lu Xun said.


    Saber Twelve sneered and said, "Do you think I''m afraid?"


    Walking up to Samuel, Saber Twelve grabbed the tip of the dagger. The de instantly cut through


    Saber Twelve''s palm, but he didn''t even frown.


    Stealing the dagger forcibly, Saber Twelve kicked Lu Xun. Lu Xun flew backward like a kite with a


    broken string and then hit the ground heavily.


    Manfred and Johann quickly ran over to Samuel¡¯s side and supported him from both sides.


    "Manfred, bring Yvonne with you and leave first," Samuel weakly said.


    Manfred nodded and said to Yvonne, "Sister-inw, why don''t youe with me first?"


    Yvonne knew Samuel would not let Lu Xun off, but she couldn''t imagine how Samuel would deal with


    him. He probably asked her to leave because he didn''t want her to see something.


    "Samuel, you have to go to the hospital. Don''t waste too much time, okay?" Yvonne said softly.


    Samuel nodded and sat down on the sofa in the living room with Johann''s help.


    After Yvonne left the vi, Lu Feng knelt down in front of Samuel. He cried bitterly and said, "I''m sorry.


    I''m sorry. The Lu Family was so ignorant that they didn''t know that you were a big shot. Please forgive


    the Lu Family this time. I''ll promise you anything you want."


    The pain in Samuel¡¯s body was numb and he couldn''t do anything. He just raised his hand in front of


    Johann.


    "Brother Samuel, I know what to do," Johann said.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    When Johann walked toward Lu Xun, Lu Xun shouted to his men in panic, asking them to stop Johann,


    but how could these men resist under the circumstances o f Saber Twelve?


    "You are so ruthless. Since the rich second generation can be so arrogant, it seems that your father


    has spoiled and loved you a lot. Today, I will let you know what the cruel means feel like when used on


    yourself," Johann said coldly.


    "What... what do you want to do?" Lu Xun asked in panic.


    "Since you cane up with such a torturous method, don¡¯t you want to experience it?" Johann


    sneered.


    "I was wrong. I was wrong. No, I don''t want to." Lu Xun knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. He


    kept kowtowing.


    "I don''t have a toothpick, so I can only use another way to rece it, but it feels more or less the


    same." Johann grabbed Lu Xun''s hair and dragged him to the tea table.


    After pressing Lu Xun''s right hand firmly on the tea table, Johann picked up the ashtray and smashed


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    the fingers one by one into a bloody mess.


    Lu Feng''s blood ran cold when he heard Lu Xun''s scream in the vi. However, he could do nothing but


    watch the scene in front of him.


    "Dad, help me, help me!" Lu Xun shouted at Lu Feng, and his right fingers were all broken. The


    heartwrenching pain made Lu Xun feel like he was dying.


    "This is what you should pay," Lu Feng said, gnashing his teeth. At this time, he could only steel his


    heart to let Lu Xun bear the consequences. Otherwise, if Saber Twelve did it himself, he would pay a


    higher price.


    When Lu Xun ced his left hand on the tea table, he was desperate. He shook his head in a panic


    and said t o Samuel, "I know I was wrong. Let me go. No matter what you want me to do, I will promise


    you."


    Samuel sat weakly on the sofa and said weakly, "If you''re wrong, you''ll have to pay the price."


    Seeing Samuel did not intend to let him go, Lu Xun shouted at Lu Feng, "How can you be a father?


    Your son has almost been disabled, but you are still indifferent. Lu Feng, I am the only heir of the Lu


    family, and the Lu family wants me to carry on the family line. Don''t you do anything?"


    Lu Feng''s heart sank. He only had one son, and it was for this reason that he doted on Lu Xun


    endlessly. No matter what he did and what mistakes he made, Lu Feng would protect him regardless of


    the consequences. If he had known that day woulde, he would never indulge Lu Xun like this.


    "I''ve shaped your character, but you''re too arrogant. I''ll teach you a lesson this time," Lu Feng said.


    As Johann''s ashtray was smashed, Lu Feng couldn''t bear to turn his head. He couldn''t bear to see that


    this was his son after all. After being beaten like this, he would eventually be unable to bear it.


    Lu Xun''s fingers were badly mutted. He was so painful that he fainted, but Johann poured a basin of


    cold water on him to wake him up.


    The father and son kneeled in front Samuel at the same time, and all of their men had been driven out


    of the vi.


    Lu Feng had mixed feelings. He couldn''t figure out what price he had to pay to get Samuel''s


    forgiveness.


    "Samuel, the Lu family''s assets in Jiyan Ind, I can give you half of it. Please let us go," Lu Feng said.


    Samuel did not speak, but looked directly at Lu Xun. H e could not move now. If he could, he would kill


    Lu Xun with his own hands.


    Anyone who had bad intentions towards Yvonne would only end up with death.


    This bottom line, even if a god came, couldn''t be touched.


    Seeing Samuel did not speak, Lu Feng continued, "I''ll give you two-thirds."


    "Do you think I care about money?" Samuel said tly.


    "Aren''t you tempted by tens of billions of dors standing in front of you?" Lu Feng said in disbelief. He


    might not care about a little bit of money, but the Lu Family''s industry was amazing. Not to mention the


    market value, its actual value was already more than ten billion dors. How could anyone not be


    tempted?


    Samuel smiled faintly. Not to mention ten billion, even if there was a hundred billion in front of him, he


    would not take a look at it now.


    "Lu Xun, do you want to live?" Samuel asked Lu Xun.


    Lu Xun nodded like a chicken pecking rice. He did not want to die, and he did not want to die in


    Samuel''s hands. As long as he survived, there would be a chance for revenge in the future.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    For Lu Xun, who was determined to seek revenge for the smallest grievance, even now, he still thought


    that as long as he was given a chance, he would have the ability to take revenge.


    "So what if Saber Twelve''s powerful? He''s spending a lot of money. Won''t he be able to hire a more


    powerful killer?"


    "Yes, I do." Lu Xun lowered his head and said with a fierce look in his eyes. It was not toote for a


    gentleman to take revenge. As long as he could survive today.


    "If you kill him, I''ll give you a chance to live," Samuel said, pointing at Lu Feng.


    Lu Feng shivered and said in horror, "What did you say? You let him kill me!"


    "You heard me correctly. Do you think your son would have the guts to do so?" Samuelughed.


    Lu Feng gnashed his teeth and said, "How could he kill me? Don''t push it too far."


    "I went too far in bullying you?" Samuel looked at Lu Feng coldly and said, "The grudge between me


    and him is just the Eternal ne. I bid for it openly, but you felt embarrassed, so you brought me


    here. Who on earth went too far in bullying me?"


    "The Lu Family went too far in this matter, but you asked Lu Xun to kill me. You think too little of the


    rtionship between us," Lu Feng said firmly.


    "nk."


    A dagger fell in front of Lu Xun. When Lu Feng saw Lu Xun stretch out his bloody hand, his face


    suddenly changed.


    "Lu Xun, what are you doing? I''m your father." Lu Feng scolded him.


    Lu Xun''s face was gloomy. If he could only survive by killing Lu Feng, he could only do so.


    "Dad, don''t me me. You''re old, and you can live in a few years, but I''m different. I still have a lot of


    youth, and I have to carry on the family line. Your spirit in heaven, bless me to get married early." Lu


    Xun, who had a dagger in his hand, held Lu Feng in his arms and hugged it hard. 1


    Lu Feng''s eyes were full of disbelief. The pain in his chest told him that Lu Xun attacked him without


    hesitation, i


    "You... you..."


    Lu Xun pushed Lu Feng away and did not even look at his father, who was lying in a pool of blood. He


    lowered his head and said to Samuel, "I have done what you said. You can let me go now."


    "I said I could give you a chance. Now, as long as you can defeat Saber Twelve, you can leave,"


    Samuel said tly.


    Lu Xun suddenly looked up at Samuel, Samuel was the God of Killing mentioned by Lu Feng. How


    could h e beat him? 1


    "You are ying with me!" Lu Xun gnashed his teeth and said.


    "That''s right. I''m just ying with you. From the moment you captured Yvonne, you were doomed to


    die. No one can save you," Samuel said coldly.


    Saber Twelve walked up to Lu Xun and said, "Do you want me to give you a chance to resist?"


    Lu Xun felt the pressure brought by the huge body of Saber Twelve. He kowtowed to Samuel in despair


    and said, "Don''t kill me. It''s not good for you if I die. On the ind, the Lu family is a famous family. If I


    die, it will definitely cause a lot ofmotion. Aren''t you afraid o f looking for trouble? As long as you


    don''t kill me, I can help you cover up Lu Feng''s death."


    "Lu Feng¡¯s death? You killed him. What does it have to do with me? Why did you cover it up for me?"


    Samuel sneered and put his hands on the sofa.


    Seeing this, Lin Yong quickly helped Samuel up.


    Samuel continued, "In this world, no one can hurt Yvonne. No one can!"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "No matter who he is, he must die."


    With Johann''s help, Samuel slowly walked towards the entrance of the vi.


    Lu Xun looked at the back of the departing figure in panic and kept loudly begging for mercy, but


    Samuel did not stop, because in Samuel''s heart, no salvation could save Lu Xun from death.


    "Brother Saber, please let me go. Please let me go. I''ll give you all the Lu family''s assets." Lu Xun


    could only beg for his mercy.


    Saber Twelve looked at Lu Xun coldly and said, "For people like you, you can''t understand his feelings


    for Yvonne. When you touch this bottom line, it will be the countdown of your life. No one can change


    it."


    After that, Saber Twelve grabbed Lu Xun''s neck and lifted him up in the air.


    When Lu Xun was struggling in the air, the image of the past shed in his mind like a horsemp. If he


    wanted to find something he regretted most in his life, he would probably offend Samuel.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    When Samuel walked out of the vi, a ck car parked outside the vi drove away at once. The car


    window was deep ck, so they could not see who was inside.


    "Samuel, there seems to be a problem with this car. It was there when I came." Manfred said to


    Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "Forget about it. Let''s go to the hospital."


    Wen Liang was sitting in the car that had left. When h e saw Samuel walk out of the vi alive, his heart


    fell t o the bottom of the valley. Samuel''s survival was a huge hidden danger for him. He never


    expected that h e would be protected by Shen Weng, because he knew that he was just a pawn to be


    used.


    "Lu Xun, you''re a good-for-nothing. Samuel has been i n your hands for so long, but you haven''t killed


    him yet. Are you trying to harm me?" Wen Liang said to himself, gnashing his teeth. Then he said to the


    driver, "Go to the airport. I want to leave here immediately."


    On the way to the hospital, Yvonne kept wiping her tears secretly. She couldn''t bear to see Samuel hurt


    so badly, but she couldn''t help it even if she tried to stop herself from looking at him.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry," Samuel said to Yvonne.


    Manfred''s face was full of smiles as heforted


    Yvonne, "Sister-inw, don''t cry anymore. If you keep crying, he''ll be heartbroken. The pain in his body


    is nothing, but the pain in his heart is the real pain."


    Samuel touched his chest and said sincerely, "You just pity me. Don''t hurt me anymore." 1


    Yvonne tried her best to wipe away her tears, but the more she wiped, the more tears she felt like the


    flood o f Yellow River.


    "I won''t cry, won''t cry," Yvonne said.


    "It will not be beautiful if you cry again." Samuelughed. 1


    "Yes." Yvonne nodded continuously. She gritted her teeth and persisted, but in the end, she burst into


    tears.


    "I''m sorry, I''m useless. I want to hold back my tears. I really want to hold back my tears, but... but I can''t


    stand it," Yvonne said with some frustration.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said with red eyes, "It''s okay. Cry if you want to."


    Manfred, who was sitting in the front seat, sighed. Such a good rtionship between a husband and


    wife. He had done it before, but it was a pity that his choices were different. As a result, the final


    oue was different.


    Once upon a time, he naively thought that as long as h e exited the Jiang Hu, he could live a peaceful


    and stable life. However, the reality gave him a bloody and irretrievable lesson.


    If Manfred were given another chance, he would never give up. He would be like Samuel, making


    himself stronger and stronger. Only by using powerful means would he be qualified to protect his


    woman.


    "Samuel. Saber Twelve is not so simple. If it weren''t for him, the matter this time would not have been


    resolved so easily." Manfred reminded Samuel. Saber Twelve had appeared and reversed the situation.


    This should have been an effect of his previous identity. However, Manfred was unable to figure out just


    what Saber Twelve had done in the past when Lu Feng was so afraid of him.


    Samuel could tell Lu Feng''s fear of the Saber Twelve, but he had said before that he wouldn''t doubt


    him at all since he chose to trust the Saber Twelve.


    "I still say, trust him," Samuel said.


    Manfred nodded his head and didn''t say anything else.


    When they arrived at the hospital, due to the fact that Samuel''s injury was caused artificially, it was not


    an ordinary matter. Therefore, Manfred spent some money to get in touch with him in order to get the


    hospital to help him keep this matter a secret.


    Early the next morning, Samuel read the morning news. It was broadcast that the explosion caused by


    the release of gas traffic in the Lu familyst night. The father and son were buried in a sea of fire,


    leaving only two burnt and unrecognizable bodies. It was defined as an ident, which made many


    people on the Jiyan Ind sigh endlessly. After all, the Lu family was the most famous wealthy family in


    the Jiyan Ind. Unexpectedly, both the father and the son were dead.


    When Yvonne saw this piece of news, she knew it was not an ident, but she did not ask more.


    Besides, she was not as fragile as Samuel had imagined. Lu Xun tortured Samuel like this. Even in


    Yvonne''s view, he deserved to die.


    "Have an apple." Yvonne peeled an apple and handed i t to Samuel.


    Samuel helplessly raised his bandaged hands and said, "Why don¡¯t we go to the bathroom first?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Yvonne blushed immediately and lowered her head. The two of them had been in close contact with


    each other. Yvonne had helped him personallyst night and had not missed a single step. Even


    though she had already experienced it once, this kind of thing was still very shameful and uneptable


    to Yvonne.


    "Endure it a little longer," Yvonne said.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. He said, "What if I can¡¯t bear it anymore? What if I get


    sick?"


    "Don¡¯t scare me. It¡¯s just a small matter. How could you possibly get sick?" Yvonneined, but she


    had already stood up and was ready to help Samuel to the bathroom.


    Yvonne''s voice was sharp, but her heart was soft, which was probably the embodiment of Yvonne''s


    performance at the moment.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    The two of them had just gone to the washroom when Manfred entered the ward. When he saw that


    there was no one lying on the bed and that there seemed to b e some movement in the washroom, he


    couldn''t help but take two steps forward and eavesdrop.


    "Be more careful. You pee on the outside."


    "Honey, watch carefully."


    Manfred had silently withdrawn from the ward after hearing Yvonne''s nderous words. If Yvonne


    found out that he had been here, would his shy sister-inw find a hole in the ground and hide in it?


    Manfred stood at the entrance of the ward. After making sure that Samuel had already gone to the


    washroom, he put on an act and walked into the ward. He asked, "How is it? From the looks of it, it


    should be much better, right?"


    "I''m much better." The smile on Samuel s face could not be concealed at all.


    "You guys continue. I am going to fetch some water." Yvonne carried the water bottle and left the ward.


    "Han San San, I didn''t expect you to be so shameless." After Yvonne left, Manfred said in disdain.


    Samuel was confused and asked, "Why am I so shameless?"


    "I have alreadye here earlier. I know what happened in the washroom." Manfred said with a smile.


    "She''s my wife. Is there anything she can''t do? How can she be shameless?" Samuel said frankly.


    These words were like a fishbone in Manfred''s throat. He didn''t know how to retort. The two of them


    were husband and wife, so it was normal for them toe into contact with each other. How could it be


    called shameless?


    "Come on, don''t tell me I don''t understand your little thoughts? Rest for another day, tomorrow we ll


    return t o Cloud City. This ce is still a ce of trouble, it''s not our territory," Manfred said.


    Samuel nodded. He knew what Manfred was worried about. Even though the Lu father and son were


    dead, h e couldn''t guarantee that Lu Feng didn''t have any trusted aide. The longer they stayed for a


    day, the more dangerous it would be. Once they returned to Cloud City, it would be safest for them to


    stay in their own territory. At that time, even Lu Feng''s trusted aide wouldn''t be able to take revenge.


    "Okay, we''ll do as you say," Samuel said.


    Manfred''s expression suddenly turned suggestive. He raised his brows and asked Samuel, "Samuel,


    did anything good happen during this trip to share with Brother? It''s been three years. Has the


    revolution seeded?"


    Samuel red at Manfred and coldly said, "What does i t have to do with you? If there''s nothing else,


    then don''t disturb my rest."


    Manfred sighed and said, "Sigh, looks like some people are still virgins. What a pity. I can''t even grasp


    such a good opportunity. From the looks of it, I don''t think you have any hope of giving birth to a son for


    m e in this lifetime."


    Samuel couldn''t move at all. If he could, he would have gotten out of bed and beat Manfred.


    Manfred was about to leave and when he opened the ward door, he saw Yvonne standing at the door.


    He was shocked. Hadn''t Yvonne heard what he said earlier?


    "Sister-inw, when... when did youe back?" Manfred stammered.


    "I was just about to open the door. What''s wrong?" Yvonne said calmly.


    Manfred heaved a sigh of relief and said repeatedly," It''s nothing. Take good care of him. Tomorrow, we


    will return to Cloud City."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Yvonne nodded. Although her face didn''t change, her ears were red.


    She didn''t hear what Manfred had previously said, but the words about the son were clearly heard.


    She had thought about it as well. It was a pity Samuel had not understood what she meant.


    Perhaps this blockhead wouldn''t understand it for the rest of his life.


    But this kind of thing made Yvonne take the initiative, and she didn''t know what to do. After all, her life


    love, t o the greatest extent, was to hold hands with others.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Cloud City.


    Harvey¡¯spany had been established. Therge-scale eptance of the original members of the


    Sue family was equivalent to the relocation of thepany. Nothing had changed except the address.


    However, Harvey was not in a good mood. He had thought that the incident at the square could


    became a hot topic in Cloud City. In recent days, there had been a great turmoil in Cloud City.


    Everyone who appeared in the square, including Jiang Fu, had dered bankruptcy, and it had only


    been a few days.


    "Harvey, where did those people of the Sue familye from? Why did they suddenly fall from the sky,


    just like the soldiers of heaven?" Yara sat in Harvey''s office and said in confusion. The matter in the


    square did not embarrass Yvonne. Yara still wanted to mercilessly trample on Yvonne in thepany''s


    matter. But now, not only did the Suepany not copse, but it was developing more and more


    vigorously. Jiang Fu and others'' industrial chain were almost all in the Suepany''s hands.


    Now, in the entire Cloud City, except for the Heavenly Family, no one couldpare with the Sue


    family, which made Yara very unconvinced.


    Harvey did not know where those people came from, but he knew that it was Samuel''s secret


    arrangement. Only he, an abandoned member of the Hannigan family, could do it.


    "Even if it doesn''t copse now, it will be destroyed by me sooner orter. What''s there to worry


    about?" Harvey said, gnashing his teeth.


    Yara believed in Harvey, because Harvey said that his backer was very powerful, even the Heavenly


    family couldn''tpare with him. But she just wanted to see Yvonne fall down faster, and didn''t want to


    give her any chance to be superior. 2


    "Now that the development of the Sue Company is so fierce, have you thought of a good way to deal


    with Yvonne?" Yara asked.


    If he wanted to defeat Yvonne in the business field, ording to the current situation, Harvey had no


    chance at all for the time being, because the one billion he got was not very meaningful in front of the


    Sue family, unless Shen Weng was willing to help him secretly.


    However, this old thing had left Cloud City at some point. Except for his voluntary contact, Harvey could


    not contact him at all.


    "No,¡± Harvey said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Then you''d better figure out a way quickly. Are you willing to see Yvonne continue to be proud?" Yara


    said.


    "Of course I don''t want to, but do you think it''s that simple? The Sue family is no longer what it used to


    be. Grandmother has always hoped that the Sue Company could be a first-sspany in


    Cloud City. I didn''t expect it to be done by a bitch like Yvonne," Harvey said with a look of


    dissatisfaction. 1


    Yara hated it very much. Those betrothal gifts were nothing to the current Yvonne, but to Yara, it was a


    loss of both money and face. The betrothal gifts should have been hers, but Yvonne took advantage of


    them. She had always been holding this in her heart.


    "I have an idea. On the surface, I want to soften the rtionship with Yvonne and secretly find another


    way to deal with her. What do you think?" Yara suggested.


    Harvey smiled coldly and said, "Do you really think of her as a fool? With the degree of broken


    rtionship now, how could she believe me?"


    "Then let''s start with Samuel, the loser. If we can''t deal with the Sue family, then we''ll deal with


    Samuel," Yara continued.


    A loser?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the past few years in Cloud City, he was indeed a good-for-nothing. But who knew that he was


    actually a son of the Hannigan family? Although Shen Weng said that he was abandoned by the


    Hannigan family, even if he was abandoned, ordinary people could notpare with him.


    Harvey didn''t want to admit it, but he had to admit that Samuel¡¯s position was much higher than his.


    How could the Sue family in Cloud Citypare with the Hannigan family in Yan ding?


    "I''ll think of a way. Just do your job," Harvey said in a low voice.


    "Well, if there''s anything I can help you with, juste to me," Yara said. As long as she could destroy


    Yvonne, she was willing to do anything.


    Ever since she was a child, Yara led a better life than Yvonne. She had everything that Yvonne could


    only envy. But now that her status had changed, how could Yara bear such a change?


    This was a habit. She was used to living a better life than Yvonne, so Yara thought that this kind of


    situation would continue for the rest of her life.


    Don''t expect the people around you to bless you. Most people would secretlyin with envy, and


    even hope that you would fall to pieces.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    At this time, Harvey¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and a smile gradually appeared on his face.


    "What''s wrong?" After Harvey hung up the phone, Yara asked curiously.


    "They''re back. Samuel, that trash, seems to be injured. He''s even in a wheelchair. That''s good. He


    started to enjoy wheelchair treatment at such a young age," Harvey said with a smile.


    Yara was happy to hear that. In her opinion, all the misfortunes of Samuel and Yvonne were worthy of


    celebration.


    "Should we go to see him? We have to pick up some rotten fruits at least," Yara said.


    "Of course I will. As for the fruits, I don''t need them. I have a better gift for him." Harvey sneered.


    After Samuel arrived at Cloud City, he went straight to the hospital. This was something Manfred had


    arranged for him in advance. It was much easier for him to handle matters in his own territory and he


    could basically settle everything with just a single word.


    In the VIP single-person room, Yvonne was taking care of Samuel. Manfred and the others didn''t want


    to disturb the two of them, so they had already left.


    "Aren''t you going back to thepany to take a look?" Samuel asked Yvonne. In the Jiyan Ind,


    Yvonne had been very worried about thepany''s situation, and she couldn''t wait toe back. Now


    that she was back, Yvonne didn''t seem to care much about it.


    "Is thepany more important than you? When you''re better, I''ll go to thepany to have a look,"


    Yvonne said.


    "I don''t have anything else to do. If you want to know thepany''s situation, go and check it out.


    Otherwise, you won''t be at ease," Samuel said.


    Yvonne was indeed curious about thepany''s situation, but this was what had happened before.


    After Samuel was injured, she had long forgotten about it. To Yvonne, it was not as important as taking


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    care of Samuel, even if the sky and the earth were to b e turned upside down.


    "I won¡¯t go; I won''t feel at ease if I can''t stay by your side." Yvonne said.


    Samuel''s heart was warm. Although Yvonne was strong and wanted to show off, it was obvious that he


    had already upied the most important position in Yvonne¡¯s heart.


    "Then make a phone call and ask Linda," Samuel said.


    "I can do this," Yvonne said with a smile, and then she took out her phone.


    In order not to be belittled by Samuel, Linda worked hard this time. She often worked overtime in the


    she also witnessed what a miracle it was. When the Sue family was not favored by everyone, it


    counterattacked aggressively and overturned several buildings such as Jianghe Group. All of this was


    done by Manager Qin.


    "Yvonne, you''re back?" Linda asked excitedly after receiving Yvonne''s call.


    "Yeah, I just arrived today. Where are you now?" Yvonne asked.


    "Of course I''m at work. Chairwoman, you''re not here to inspect, are you?" Linda said.


    "At work?"


    Yvonne looked at Samuel in confusion. "Is thepany really operating so fast?"


    "How''s it going in the office?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "Good, very good. Don''t you know that Jianghe Group has gone bankrupt? Now yourpany has


    taken over all the industrial chain and cooperation of Jianghe Group, and several otherpanies are


    also like this. Now yourpany is almost on equal terms with the Heavenly family," Linda said.


    Yvonne widened her eyes with a look of disbelief on her face.


    On equal footing with the Heavenly family?


    How could it be possible? How could the ability of the Suepanypare with that of the Heavenly


    family? What on earth had happened in just a few days after they left?


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you talking?" Linda asked.


    "No... Nothing. What you said is true?" Yvonne was shocked.


    "Of course it''s true. Can I joke with you about this? If you don''t believe me,e and see for yourself.


    As chairman, you''ve been absent from work for so long. It''s time for you toe to thepany to


    have a look, " Linda said.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    Yvonne replied with a few words, but she didn''t say when she would go to thepany. She was not in


    a hurry. Samuel was still in the hospital, so she had to take care of him. Moreover, given thepany''s


    current situation, she didn''t have to be in a hurry at all.


    After hanging up the phone, Yvonne looked at Samuel with a dull expression. It had only been a short


    time since they had gone to the Jiyan Ind, but Samuel had already settled all the affairs in Cloud


    City. He had not only developed thepany, but also bankrupted the bigpanies of the Jianghe


    Group. Their bankruptcy was not an ident, but Yvonne could not imagine how Samuel had done it.


    "You... how did you do it?" Yvonne asked Samuel in disbelief.


    Samuel said with a smile, "I found a very powerful friend to help me. He did it, but it has little to do with


    me."


    Yvonne was an adult. How could she believe that this had nothing to do with Samuel? Moreover,


    everything that had happened to her recently had been done by Samuel!


    "Are you my hero?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel was a little stunned by Yvonne''s sudden and inexplicable words, but he still nodded. If he was


    really a hero, then he was only a hero of Yvonne.


    "In that case, should you give the hero a hug? I have helped you greatly." Samuelughed.


    Just as Yvonne was walking toward Samuel, the door o f the ward was suddenly pushed open by the


    gravity and hit the wall with a bang.


    Harvey came in with a clock in his hand, looked around and said, "What''s good about hanging it up?


    Yara, help me choose a ce."


    Yara said, "Just hang it at any ce. It''s so spacious that we can see it at first sight."


    When Harvey went to the watch shop, Yara smiled happily. This gift was really wonderful. She had


    never thought that there would be such a thing.


    "Sending a clock? Isn''t this the end of the life?"


    " Harvey, what are you doing?" Yvonne said with a cold face.


    Harvey smiled cheekily and said, "I''m here to visit Samuel. By the way, I brought some gifts. Don''t be


    polite, it''s just a little token of my appreciation."


    A little gesture of appreciation. This was really a big gesture. No one would give a watch as a gift. He


    was obviously here to make trouble.


    " Harvey, I advise you to leave with this broken thing, o r I won''t be polite to you." Yvonne said,


    gnashing her teeth.


    Now Samuel was still lying on the hospital bed, and Yvonne couldn''t do anything to him, so Harvey was


    not threatened at all. He said, "Youwon''t be polite?


    Yvonne, I''m kind. Don''t bite Lyu Dongbin," said Harvey. 1


    "Yes, isn''t Harvey afraid that you don''t have a ce to see the time in the hospital, so he carefully


    chose this gift. Don''t be ungrateful," Yara said.


    Yvonne''s face was as red as a pig''s liver. The two of them echoed each other, deliberately showing that


    they didn''t know the meaning of sending the clock as a gift, but their real intentions were to curse


    Samuel. How could Yvonne not see it?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "We don''t need this gift. Take it away," Yvonne said.


    Harvey frowned and his face was full of disdain. He said to Samuel, "You good-for-nothing, I''m here to


    give you a gift out of kindness. Don''t you have to tell me what''s good for you?"


    Samuel was lying on the bed, not angry at all. Every time Harvey jumped up and down in front of him,


    he was like a clown. And his means were getting worse and worse. He didn''t seem to know it at all and


    was evencent about it.


    " Harvey, I can''t beat you now, but after I am discharged from the hospital, have you thought about


    what will happen?" Samuel said faintly.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Harvey dared to make trouble because of Samuel''s injury. If he recovered in the future and was


    discharged from the hospital and asked for his trouble, Harvey couldn¡¯t afford it.


    But since he was already here, how embarrassing would it be for him to just leave like this?


    "Samuel, is it useful to threaten me with trash like you? Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Harvey said


    disdainfully.


    "It''s not up to your mouth whether you''re afraid or not. Do you want to try the fist?" Samuel smiled and


    said.


    "If your fists were strong enough, how could you be beaten like this? You''re such a good-for-nothing.


    You must have offended a powerful person." Yara said with a disdainful face.


    "It''s not you that have the right to make irresponsible remarks about me being beaten. If you want to


    beat m e up, you don''t have the right," Samuel said.


    Yara was cold. She was not qualified. In the past, she had a much higher status than Yvonne in the


    Sue family. How could she not be qualified?


    "You''re such a good-for-nothing. How dare you mention qualification to me? What a joke. Look at


    yourself!" Yaraughed.


    Every time he heard the words "beauty good-for-nothing", Samuel wanted tough from the bottom of


    his heart. After all, being able to live off a woman was also a kind of ability. Being a man who worked


    for Yvonne was not something that an ordinary person could do.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Samuel touched his belly and said, "My stomach is not very good. I''m destined to live off a woman for


    the rest of my life. God gave me this. I can''t help it."


    Looking at Samuel''s proud look, Yara felt disgusted to the extreme. How could there be such a man in


    the world? He would becent even when he was a womanizer. He didn''t have the style of a man


    at all.


    "What else can a powerless man do other than living off a woman? You''re really the shame of a man,"


    Yara said.


    Harvey was on the side. If it were in the past, he would have cooperated with Yara and ridiculed


    Samuel together with Yara. But now he knew the identity of Samuel. This man was not a toy boy at all.


    He probably helped Yvonne deal with all the things in thepany in the past. How could such a


    person live off a woman?


    "You guys can go. You''re not wee here," Yvonne said.


    "This is a shabby ce full of foul air. Do you think I want to stay here?" Yara said. After ncing at


    Samuel disdainfully, she walked out of the ward.


    Harvey left the clock and said, "I wish you a reincarnation as soon as possible." After that, he also left.


    Yvonne was so angry that her scalp was numb. She picked up the clock and smashed it on the ground.


    "What''s there to be angry about with this kind of person?" Samuelforted her with a smile.


    Yvonne red at Samuel. He looked like what he used to be. He was scolded, humiliated, but he even


    smiled. But obviously, he had the strength to fight back.


    "Why did you ask Yara to scold you for living off a woman?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "It''s also a kind of ability to live off a woman, isn''t it good?" Samuel said. It was not that he didn¡¯t want


    to refute her, but it was meaningless. Samuel didn''t take Yara seriously from the beginning to the end. If


    he took Yara seriously, he would regard her as an opponent, which would lower his level.


    Samuel had learned how to keep a low profile since he was 12. If he was angered by Yara, wouldn''t it


    be ridiculous for him to remain dormant for the past 10 years?


    "It''s precisely because you acted like you didn''t care that people like Yara feel that you''re full of


    superiority. She thinks that she has the right to be arrogant in front of you," Yvonne said helplessly.


    "If I don''t even give her this little chance, her life will b e too miserable, because she will be desperate,"


    Samuel smiled and said. If Yara knew who he was and who the previous betrothal gift was for, it was


    afraid that she would never have a chance to stand up again i n her life.


    Yara, who had left the hospital, was indignant. When she thought of Samuel''s self-satisfied expression


    when he said that she had a stomach problem, she felt sick.


    "How can there be such a shameless man in the world? Does he have to rely on a woman to raise him


    all his life? It''s too shameless, and he doesn''t look like a man," Yara said.


    Harvey was silent and did not speak.


    Yara at Harvey strangely. If it were in the past, he would definitely trample Samuel''s words, but why


    didn''t he say anything today?


    "Harvey, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you think Samuel is a disgrace to your man? Such people


    deserve to die. It''s a waste of food to live in the world," Yara.


    Harvey sneered in his heart. In the past, Yara had been hoping for the appearance of the Hannigan


    family. This person had always been in front of her. She did not know at all and even felt that she was


    high up in the air.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go back to the office. Samuel will die sooner orter," Harvey said coldly.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    On the second day of the hospital, another new guest came to the ward. Samuel was wary of her. A


    seemingly gentle woman had once barged into the men''s room. How could Samuel still treat her as an


    ordinary woman?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, Yvonne was not wary of her at all, and was very enthusiastic about her.


    "Yiyun, how did you know we were in the hospital?" Yvonne held Qi Yiyun''s hand warmly. She didn''t


    need to doubt her best friend''s sincerity at all.


    "Didn''t you go to take a wedding dress? What happened?" Qi Yiyun didn''t answer Yvonne''s question.


    She had been paying attention to Samuel, and she had a general understanding of what had happened


    on the Jiyan Ind, but she couldn''t let Yvonne know about it.


    Upon hearing this question, Yvonne was quite speechless. The reason why the Lu Family looked for


    trouble was that he was unwilling to offer more money topete with Samuel. This kind of


    unreasonable overbearingness made people feel helpless. Fortunately, nothing serious happened in


    the end. Samuel''s injury was only a superficial injury.


    "Nothing, it''s just a small ident," Yvonne said. The death of the father and son of the Lu Family was


    deemed to be an ident, but it was actually done by


    Samuel. Yvonne would not tell the secret, even if it was the closest person.


    "This ident is not a small one," Qi Yiyun said with a smile. The fire had burned the father and son of


    the L u family to death. Even though Qi Yiyun did not know the truth of the matter, she knew that the


    fire was definitely not a simple ident.


    "Yvonne, I''m thirsty. I want to drink some drinks. Can you buy me a bottle?" Samuel said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne red at Samuel and said, "Since you''re all injured, why are you still drinking drinks? There''s


    warm water."


    "I''ll just take a sip. I''m so hungry. Please satisfy me," Samuel said with a look of grievance.


    Yvonne wanted to refuse Samuel. But Samuel was a patient now, and she couldn''t bear to refuse him


    when she saw his aggrieved expression.


    "Wait." After Yvonne finished speaking, she turned to Qi Yiyun and said, "Sit for a while. I''ll be right


    back."


    Qi Yiyun nodded.


    After Yvonne left the ward, Samuel asked Qi Yiyun," What''s your purpose? Just tell me."


    "I like you," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel smiled faintly. How could he believe such nonsense? Judging from Qi Yiyun''s performancest


    time, she must have a certain purpose.


    "There are many people who like me, but I only care Yvonne," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun took off her T-shirt directly, revealing her beautiful figure, and said, "Am I not attractive enough


    t o attract you?"


    "Damn it, what are you doing? Put on your clothes as soon as possible," Samuel said in a panic. If


    Yvonne came back and saw this scene, he would not be able to exin it clearly. 1


    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t it your men''s favorite?" Q i Yiyun took off her sses, showing her


    peerless beauty. In ancient times, she was definitely a beautiful woman at the level of femme fatale.


    "Qi Yiyun, I''ve investigated you. Your background is very clean. You think that by doing so, you won''t


    be able to find any clues. But it''s precisely because you''re too clean that I suspect you. Tell me, who


    are you?" He was absolutely loyal to Yvonne, but he was also a man. The temptation of beauty was


    right in front of him. How could he not be tempted?


    In this world, there was only one man who could restrain his desires, and there was no man who could


    face a man who could not move his heart from a beauty.


    "You''re afraid to look at me. Is it because you can''t stand it?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    Samuel gritted his teeth, feeling as if he was treading o n thin ice. He was really afraid Yvonne would


    "You are very beautiful and have a good figure. The restraint of ordinary men is useless for you, but


    you think too little of me. I will never do anything that fails Yvonne," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun clenched her fist with a face full of unwillingness. She had already done this, but Samuel was


    still not moved. Was she really going to throw herself at him and take the initiative to have sex with


    him?


    "It''s very simple for you to know who I am. As long as you be my man, I don''t mind your second


    marriage," said Qi Yiyun.


    Hearing this, Samuelughed and said, "Qi Yiyun, it seems that you can''t tell the difference between


    the two. Although I don''t know what you want from me, you should have asked me for a favor. Since


    you want me to do it, it shouldn''t be this attitude. What right do you have to mind me?"


    Qi Yiyun was stunned in the face of Samuel¡¯s question that hit her soul. She indeed did not have the


    right to care about Samuel. Moreover, her current position was not to instruct Samuel to do things.


    "I can give you more power. Yvonne can''t give you that, " said Qi Yiyun.


    "I''m not interested in your dishes. Power is not attractive to me at all," Samuel said.


    "Whatever you want, I can give it to you, including myself," said Qi Yiyun through clenched teeth.


    "I only need Yvonne," Samuel said firmly. He would not change his mind even if he were to die.


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath and said, "What if you can''t protect Yvonne?"


    Samuel suddenly looked up at Qi Yiyun with his torchlike eyes and said coldly, "I warn you, if you dare


    hurt her, no matter what identity you have, I will make you regret it."


    Looking at Samuel¡¯s murderous eyes, Qi Yiyun felt extreme pain in her heart. "Why is such a man not


    mine?"


    She was even more outstanding and beautiful than Yvonne. Why didn''t she get Samuel''s attention?


    "Samuel, I''ll make you surrender under my pomegranate skirt. Remember it." Qi Yiyun put on her T-


    shirt and left the ward without hesitation.


    Samuel smiled bitterly. He would be very happy if such a beautiful woman was with any man. It was a


    pity that he had no luck in his life and had no such thoughts.


    Yvonne didn''t see Qi Yiyun when she came back from buying the drinks, so she asked in confusion,


    "Where''s Yiyun?"


    "There was something urgent, so she left in a hurry," Samuel said casually.


    Yvonne didn''t think much about it. She sighed and said, "Qi Yiyun is actually very good, but her


    character is too cowardly. I really don''t know what kind of person she will be bullied into if she found a


    husband i n the future."


    This was what Yvonne had always been worried about, because Qi Yiyun had been bullied by many


    students in school. In the face of such a situation, Qi Yiyun usually endured it and suffered a lot.


    Hearing Yvonne''s sigh, Samuel smiled bitterly in his heart. Coward? How could Qi Yiyun be a coward?


    Her forbearance made Samuel feel even more terrible than him.


    When this woman took off her eyes and acted tough, she might be able to surpass Yvonne by more


    than ten times.


    "Everyone has their own life. You don''t have to worry about her," Samuel said.


    "Of course I''m worried. She''s my best friend. We''ve been sworn brothers for a long time," Yvonne said.


    2


    The more Yvonne expressed her deep feelings for Qi Yiyun, the more worried Samuel was. He felt that


    the two of them would fall out sooner orter. At that time, Yvonne would be very sad.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that Samuel was not willing to see Yvonne''s sad side if he wanted to find a way to avoid


    such a thing from happening.


    After leaving the hospital, Qi Yiyun went straight to the mall and came to a luxury store. The cheapest


    clothes in the store were almost five figures. Ordinary people were not qualified toe here.


    Qi Yiyun, who was wearing sses, looked ordinary and had a t temperament. She didn''t look like a


    rich person, so when she entered the store, no sales guide was willing to entertain her.


    At the same time, there was also a noblewoman in the store, with a middle-aged man with a golden


    watch and a golden ne beside her, looking like a nouveau riche.


    "How dare youe in here? Do you think it''s a roadside stall? Do you know how much it costs to buy


    a piece of clothing here?" The noblewoman said to herself in a strange tone, but her words were


    obviously directed at Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun pushed the frame with a smile and walked to a limited edition of a small western-style dress. It


    was the new product of the store. The price of a total of six figures was high enough to make countless


    people who liked it flinch. Even the rich woman just took a look at it with joy and did not dare to buy it.


    "Can I give this dress a try?" asked Qi Yiyun.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    "Miss, this kind of expensive clothes can''t be tried on. Didn''t you look at the sign at the door before you


    entered? We are not ordinary shops." The salesperson walked to Qi Yiyun''s side and said disdainfully.


    She wondered where this kind of ignorant girl came from. Could the goods in the luxury goods shops


    be picked u p at random?


    When the noblewoman heard Qi Yiyun''s words, she couldn''t helpughing and teased, "Sister sses,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    you went to the wrong ce. You''d better go out quickly. This kind of store is not suitable for people like


    you to hang around."


    Qi Yiyun turned around, looked up and down the noble woman, and said, "Is this ce only suitable for


    you sluts to hang around?"


    The noblewoman''s expression suddenly cooled down. She pointed at Qi Yiyun and said, "Woman, who


    are you calling slut? You''d better keep your mouth shut."


    "I''m talking about you, aren''t you convinced?" Qi Yiyun said calmly.


    "Woman, if you want to die, I''ll grant your wish today." The noblewoman gritted her teeth and walked


    towards Qi Yiyun.


    When the salesperson saw this, she quickly stood in the middle and said to the noblewoman, "Sis,


    there''s n


    o need for you to lower yourself to the same level as this kind of person. Look at her; she doesn''t seem


    to have seen much of the world. If you were to argue with her, wouldn''t you be degrading yourself?"


    The noblewoman was suddenly enlightened and put away her temper that was about to explode. She


    said disdainfully, "You''re right. If I argue with someone like you, I''ll lower my status. Get out of here and


    I''ll let you H go.


    "I came here to buy clothes, but the boss didn''t even have the right to ask me to leave. What


    qualifications d o you have?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    The rich woman sneered and said, "You''re so poor that you can''t buy clothes here. I advise you to go to


    a roadside stall. This is a luxury store. Do you have money?"


    "Miss, if you make any more trouble, I''ll call the security guards. Please get out," the salesperson said t


    o Qi Yiyun. She couldn''t afford to offend a noblewoman because of someone like Qi Yiyun. She could


    tell who had the power to win.


    "Where¡¯s the manager? Are the staffs here treating the guests in this way?" Qi Yiyun raised her voice


    so that everyone in the shop could hear her.


    A middle-aged woman with a temperament came over. Judging by the work sign on her chest, she was


    definitely the manager.


    "Miss, do you need anything?" The manager asked Qi


    Yiyun. In her eyes, Qi Yiyun still couldn¡¯tpare with the rich woman. The most important thing about


    the sale of luxury goods was the eyesight. It could distinguish who was the real customer, and the gap


    between Qi Yiyun and the rich woman was like the clouds and the mud.


    "I want to try this dress. Do I have to pay by credit card first?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "You can''t try on this dress. If you want it, you can only buy it," the manager said.


    Qi Yiyun took out a bank card and said, "I¡¯ll buy it."


    When the noblewoman and the salesperson heard this, they were shocked at the same time. How


    could such a person afford luxury goods? 1


    "Miss, are you sure?" The manager was also very surprised. This new product had been on the shelf


    for almost two months. Countless people had seen it, but not many people dared to buy it.


    "Are you afraid that I don''t have money?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    The manager quickly shook her head and said, "Of course not. I didn''t mean that. Please wait for a


    moment."


    The manager took the bank card and walked toward the cashier. Since she wanted to buy it, she had to


    see i f she could pay in the card.


    "Sister sses, it would be a shame if you can''t pay for this card." The noblewoman didn''t believe that


    Qi Yiyun was so rich that she could afford a dress that even she couldn''t afford. How could the woman


    with sses afford it?


    Qi Yiyun didn''t say anything. After a while, the manager asked Qi Yiyun to sign the agreement, and her


    attitude became obviously more respectful.


    "You''re disappointed that you didn''t see a good show, aren''t you?" Qi Yiyun said to the noblewoman


    with a smile.


    The noblewoman''s face was ashen. She didn''t expect t o really let her buy it. She had really lost a lot of


    face.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    "You want to use the money saved for many years to challenge my pocket money. What''s the point?


    From today on, you will go home and ept the bread." The rich woman said disdainfully. In her


    opinion, Qi Yiyun must have taken out all the pocket money to buy this dress.


    "Pocket money? For me, this amount of money doesn''t even count as pocket money." After saying that,


    Qi Yiyun turned to the manager and asked, "Can I try on clothes?"


    "Yes, of course. The fitting room is over here," the manager said quickly. She didn''t care whether Qi


    Yiyun had saved up for many years. As long as she could pay to buy clothes, she was an honored


    guest. Although the rich woman looked rich, she didn''t buy anything after spending half a day


    shopping.


    Qi Yiyun took the clothes and walked into the fitting room.


    "This kind of woman has no temperament at all. Even i f she buys expensive clothes, she can''t afford


    them. If she wears them, it will be a pity for the designer''s work," the noblewoman said with a sneer.


    No one had ever tried on this dress before they arrived at the store, so no one knew what the effect


    was. At this time, almost all the salesperson turned their eyes t o the door of the fitting room.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Even if what the noblewoman said was true and she couldn''t bear the temperament of this matter, at


    least she could see what the effect of her body was like.


    After waiting for a while, the door of the fitting room was pushed open. The moment Qi Yiyun came out,


    the air in the store seemed to freeze.


    Who said that her temperament could not support this set of clothes? It was simply breathtakingly


    beautiful. At this moment, everyone felt ashamed at the same time. It seemed that in front of Qi Yiyun,


    they didn''t even have the courage to raise their heads.


    The middle-aged man with the gold ne was dumbfounded. He was the richest man in Cloud City,


    and he had yed with even models before. However,pared with Qi Yiyun''s temperament and


    figure, those models were hundreds of times worse than hers, and they could not evenpare with a


    single hair of hers.


    "Miss, this set of clothes suits you too well." The manager was the first toe to her senses and


    quickly walked to Qi Yiyun and said.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Qi Yiyun smiled confidently. This was the real her. After taking off her


    sses, she was so dazzling that no one couldpare with her.


    "I still need a pair of high heels," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Miss, this way please." The manager led the way and came to the shoe area.


    Qi Yiyun chose a pair of jade-white crystal high heels. After she put them on, her temperament rose by


    several levels again. Moreover, her figure was even more moving, and there were almost no ws in


    the perfect curve of her legs.


    "Miss, I have been working here for many years, but I have never seen such an outstanding person like


    you." The manager sighed with emotion. She gave people a very noble feeling, just like ady from a


    rich family. Not only was she incredibly beautiful, but her temperament was also outstanding.


    "TH buy this pair of shoes, too," Qi Yiyun said, then handed the sses to the manager and said,


    "Please throw the sses away for me. From today on, I don''t need them anymore."


    "Miss, you don''t wear sses and you also wear sses. You arepletely different. You should


    have thrown them away a long time ago," the manager took the sses and said.


    At this time, the noblewoman''s livid face had begun to turn pale. She had never dreamed that this ugly


    duckling could turn into a white swan just by changing her clothes, as if she had changed into a human


    being.


    The noblewoman subconsciously lowered her head when she saw Qi Yiyun walking toward her with an


    imposing manner. She could not even face Qi Yiyun''s aura.


    "Am I beautiful?" Qi Yiyun asked the noblewoman with a smile.


    The rich woman gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. Just now, she said that Qi Yiyun couldn''t afford


    this set of clothes at all, but reality gave her a loud p in the face. Except for her, who else could show


    this dress so perfectly?


    Pa!


    A loud pnded on the woman''s face. Qi Yiyun said coldly, "It''s not upstarts like you can go around


    here. Get lost."


    A Coward?


    At the moment, Qi Yiyun had nothing to do with these two words, and she was so domineering that it


    made people feel chills in their hearts. This was her real appearance. 1


    A tip of the iceberg was revealed on the face of the eldest daughter of the Qi family.


    The noblewoman did not expect that Qi Yiyun would dare to hit her. She raised her head and was


    about to get angry, but when she saw Qi Yiyun''s frosty face, she suppressed her anger.


    The person in front of her was definitely not born in a n ordinary family. If she offended someone she


    couldn''t afford to offend, the consequences would be serious.


    "You... Just you wait." After the noblewoman finished her words, she pulled the middle-aged man and


    ran away quickly.


    The crowd gasped when they saw this scene. They no longer dared to look down on Qi Yiyun.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    When Qi Yiyun left the luxury store and walked into the mall, it formed beautiful scenery. Everyone was


    attracted to her. Women envied her while men were obsessed with her.


    Not far away, a silent figure followed her, hoping to kill all the men who had fixed their eyes on Qi Yiyun.


    For Dong Hao, even if they took one more look at Qi Yiyun, it would be sphemy to her.


    Unfortunately, killing people could not cover up Qi Yiyun s brilliance. When she took off all her


    disguises, she was destined t o be extraordinary.


    "Miss, why is it worth it for a piece of trash like you to do this?" Dong Hao gritted his teeth and said. He


    knew that the reason why Qi Yiyun changed so much was because Samuel. However, a good-for-


    nothing like Samuel, what right did Qi Yiyun have to do this! 1


    Dong Hao wanted to kill Samuel more than once, but h e knew that if he did so, he would never be able


    to get close to Qi Yiyun for the rest of his life.


    His heart was in pain. He didn''t want other men to see Qi Yiyun''s beauty, but there was nothing he


    could do about it.


    When they walked out of the mall, Qi Yiyun had just stood on the side of the road and caused several


    car idents. The drivers were too focused on Qi Yiyun


    and ended the chase. For a moment, even the traffic was blocked.


    Qi Yiyun''s smile could topple cities, leaving an indelible impression on those men for the rest of their


    lives. They got on their own cars and left, i


    "Dad, I''ve found someone who can help the Qi Family. Give me a little more time." In the car, Qi Yiyun


    dialed her father''s number and said.


    An old and weak voice came from the other end of the phone, saying, "Yiyun, why not stay in Huaxia,


    don''te back. Otherwise, I''m afraid you will be hurt."


    "Dad, how could I abandon you? Don''t worry, I can solve this," Qi Yiyun said with a firm attitude.


    Although Samuel loved Yvonne very much and had made her fall short twice in a row, Qi Yiyun did not


    admit defeat. She still believed that she could make Samuel change his mind.


    "s, Dad can still hold on for more than half a year. Let''s talk about itter." The person on the other


    end o f the phone sighed. He probably knew Qi Yiyun''s stubborn temper, so he did not say much.


    "Be careful, Mom and you. Pay attention to your body. Contact me immediately if anything happens,"


    said Qi Yiyun.


    "Well, don''t worry about me and your mom. We are fine, and you should be careful. Don''t work too


    hard. Even if Dad loses this time, my family is enough for you to live in Huaxia for a lifetime."


    "Dad, I don''t wear sses anymore," said Qi Yiyun.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    There was a long silence at the other end of the phone. Qi Yiyun wore a pair of sses, which was his


    order. Because Qi Yiyun''s eyes were too bright when she took off her sses, he never hoped that Qi


    Yiyun would be too eye-catching.


    "Is it because of the one you mentioned?"


    "Dad, he''s worth it for me to do this."


    The person on the other end of the line sighed and said, "You''re an adult now. You have your own


    ideas. N o matter what you do, Dad will support you. But if he dares to hurt you, Dad will never let him


    go."


    "All right, all right. You''d better care about Mom. I''ll talk to youter." After saying that, Qi Yiyun directly


    hung up without waiting for the other party to reply.


    In a manor in the U.S., Qi Donglin sighed again. He did not know what had happened in the country,


    but he knew that Qi Yiyun''s life would not be peaceful, which made him very worried.


    "Why are you sighing again?" Ouyang Fei walked to Qi Donglin with the freshly washed fruit in her


    hands. It was not difficult for Ouyang Fei, a woman with a lingering charm, to be seen her peerless


    beauty when she was young. Qi Yiyun was so beautiful because she inherited her excellent genes.


    "Our daughter just called me," Qi Donglin said.


    "Did you tell her not toe back?" Ouyang Fei asked.


    Qi Donglin nodded and said, "I''ve said it, but it''s useless. She said that she has found someone who


    could help her. You know her temper and she can''t change her mind."


    "Don''t you believe in your daughter''s judgment? If she says it''s okay, then it must be." Ouyang Fei said


    with a smile.


    "But she took off her sses for this man," Qi Donglin said.


    Ouyang Fei was stunned when she heard that. Both of them knew that Qi Yiyun had once said that she


    would not take off her sses in this life unless she met a true-born Son of Heaven who would only


    marry her.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    "Our daughter has taken a fancy to a man?" Ouyang Fei asked.


    "It seems to be true, but I have a bad feeling in my heart. Why don''t we find out who this person is?" Qi


    Donglin said.


    Ouyang Fei quickly shook her head and said, "If you intervene in her business, you''ll be scolded again.


    I won''t help you then."


    Qi Donglin''s face was full of bitter smiles. It was precisely because he was afraid of this that he sighed.


    Qi Yiyun was very domineering in nature. She had done her own things and had never allowed them to


    help her since she was a child. As a result, Qi Yiyun was very resistant to this matter.


    "She''s grown up, and she knows what she''s doing. Believe her," Ouyang Fei said.


    Qi Donglin nodded and said, "That''s the only way. I hope this guy won''t disappoint me. If he dares to


    make Yiyun sad, I will kill him."


    Samuel, who had inexplicably made enemies, was still enjoying the apple that Yvonne had cut for him.


    "Yvonne, when can I be discharged from the hospital?" Although he could enjoy Yvonne''s meticulous


    care in the hospital, this was not a good ce after all.


    Samuel did not want to stay too long here.


    "I''ve already asked already. I''ll have to see how you recover. If you''re okay, it''ll probably take about a


    week, " Yvonne said. 1


    Samuel said with a sad face, "It will take at least a week. Isn''t that too long?"


    "Do you want to leave the hospital now?" Yvonne red at Samuel and asked.


    "I think it''s possible." Samuel looked at Yvonne seriously.


    Yvonne raised her fist at Samuel threateningly and said, "I''m warning you. Stay here obediently. Don''t


    think too much. Without my consent, you won''t be allowed to leave the hospital."


    Samuel lowered his head helplessly. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, "What about Yang


    Chen and Xu Tong?"


    "Yang Chen is injured. He''s still in the Jiyan Ind hospital, but he''s not in great danger. Xu Tong is


    taking care of him," Yvonne said.


    "Give me your phone. I''ll give Yang Chen a call."


    Yvonne dialed Yang Chen''s number; she held the phone in Samuel¡¯s ear and didn''t let him do it


    himself.


    When the call was connected, Samuel said, "Yang Chen, are you all right?"


    Although Yang Chen was beaten up in the face, it was just some superficial wounds. He would be fine


    after resting a little more. He said, "It''s nothing. The doctor said he would be fine after a few days of


    rest."


    "How did Lu Xun find his house?" Samuel asked.


    Yang Chen knew that this was the real purpose of Samuel¡¯s call. He quickly said, "I know you suspect


    m e, but I can assure you with my life that I will never betray you."


    It was not Yang Chen, but the people''s dormitory was a ce he found, and it was carried out in secret.


    Who else would know except him?


    Wen Liang?


    The name shed in Samuel¡¯s mind. Wen Liang had betrayed him. It was not impossible that this


    matter had something to do with him, but how could he know where the people''s dormitory was?


    Could it be that Wen Liang had already arranged for people to follow Yang Chen?


    "I believe you. After a good rest, let''s hurry back to Cloud City. I have to choose photos with Yvonne,"


    said Samuel.


    "Okay, I''ll sort it out when I get back. I''ll call you as soon as possible." Yang Chen breathed a sigh of


    relief. I f Samuel didn''t believe him, it would be hard to exin it.


    Hanging up the phone, Samuel tried his best to maintain a calm expression to avoid affecting Yvonne,


    but his heart was already overflowing with killing intent.


    Wen Liang had not only betrayed him, but he had also almost harmed Yvonne. This man must die.


    Ten dayster, Samuel was finally discharged from the hospital. After leaving the smell of the medicine


    and the disinfectant, he felt refreshed.


    Back at the Hillside Vi, Lydia weed Samuel warmly. She was a very realistic person. Previously,


    because of the square incident, she did not treat Samuel well, because she was afraid that it would


    affect her dignity among the sisters. But now, with the development of the Sue family and the


    bankruptcy of Jiang Fu and the others, she had often bragged about these things in front of the sisters


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    and gained a lot of face.


    "Samuel, have a good rest at home during this period o f time. Ask He Ting to make some tonics for


    you. Don''t work too hard," Lydia said.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    In the face of Lydia¡¯s concern, Samuel knew very well the reason. She would definitely use some things


    to brag outside and gain some face for herself. However, some words were too excessive. Given


    Lydia¡¯s character, she would meet with a mishap sooner orter. Hence, Samuel had to remind her.


    "Mom, I know you care about face, but there are some things you can''t say randomly. Otherwise, it will


    cause trouble," Samuel said.


    After hearing this, Lydia, who was full of smiles, froze instantly. There was even a sh of sternness in


    her eyes. From her point of view, how could she be criticized by Samuel?


    "Samuel, don''t think that you can point fingers at me just because you''ve done something. Don''t worry,


    I didn''t say anything. Even if I did, I would only say that it''s my daughter. It has nothing to do with you."


    Lydia said with a cold face.


    That was exactly what Samuel was worried about. He also knew Lydia would not take him out to brag.


    After all, he was a loser in Cloud City. No one would believe him no matter how powerful he was.


    "I know. That''s why I wish for you to keep a low profile. A tall tree catches the wind. There are many


    people in Cloud City who wish for Yvonne to copse. The more you brag about how powerful Yvonne


    is, the


    more those people wish for Yvonne to suffer," Samuel said.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Lydia was now proud of this daughter. In front of her sisters, Yvonne was the only one who she could


    boast. She enjoyed the envious eyes that those people threw at her and the admiration of others. This


    sense of superiority was something that Lydia had never experienced before, so she was addicted to it


    now. It was impossible for her not to brag.


    "Samuel, it''s not up to you to teach me a lesson. You know what you should do," Lydia said and walked


    out discontentedly.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and helplessly. Yvonne didn''t know what to do. She knew Lydia''s character very


    well. If she didn''t brag, it would be worse than killing her.


    "Samuel, my mom is like that. Don''t take it to heart." Yvonneforted Samuel.


    Samuel said, "I''m just afraid that if she says it, it will cause some people''s dissatisfaction, which will


    hurt you."


    Yvonne could feel that Samuel''s intention was for her own good, and this was a question that he had


    always taken the initiative to think about. Over the past three years, how could Yvonne not feel that


    Samuel had put her in the first ce?


    "I''ll talk to her about this. Just rest well," Yvonne said.


    "I''m almost fully recovered. There''s no need to rest. As for you, you have to go back to thepany


    tomorrow. " People would miss the leisure time, but Samuel knew that it was impossible to maintain


    this state all the time. After all, Yvonne had to manage thepany, and he had something to do.


    "En." Yvonne nodded. During this period of time, her rtionship with Samuel became much more


    intimate, and she herself was quite enjoying herself as well. She also felt a bit unwilling to part with her


    work, but she couldn''t avoid the reality that she had to face.


    The next day, after Yvonne went to thepany, Samuel went to a ce called home of love in Cloud


    City. Some people who were born with defects and had been abandoned since childhood lived there.


    They lived there from their teens to their teens, relying on social help and operation. Since Samuel


    knew about this ce, he would asionally go to visit it to give some strength and money that he


    could do. 1


    These children were all very introverted. They knew that they were different from ordinary people, so


    they were particrly afraid ofing into contact with strangers. But Samuel was an exception. Every


    time Samuel came here, the children would be very excited because Brother Samuel would not look at


    them with colored sses like others, and he would y with them no matter what game they were


    ying.


    "Brother Samuel, where have you been? Why haven''t youe for so long?"


    "Brother Samuel, we missed you so much. We thought you had forgotten us."


    "Brother Samuel, y games with us."


    As soon as Samuel appeared, he immediately became the king of children, and all the children were


    excitedly surrounding him.


    "Brother Samuel didn''te. Are you all obedient?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Be obedient," the children said in unison.


    "You don''t know that they talk about you every day. Your position in their minds is almost higher than


    mine." Peng Fang said with a smile. She was the founder of her home of love. She was in her forties


    and looked very old. After all, it was hard to manage these children every day.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    "Sister Peng, I can''t be better than you," Samuel said with a smile. He found that there seemed to be a


    trace of sorrow between Peng Fang''s eyebrows. Something must have happened, but the children


    were still there, so he didn''t ask.


    "By the way, Dong Shan also called me today and said that she woulde soon. You haven''t seen


    each other for a long time, have you?" Peng Fang said.


    "What a coincidence. Does she stille here often?" Dong Shan was a kind-hearted woman. She


    looked sweet and lovely. She often came to her mothend to help. She was very familiar with Samuel.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But to be exact, they had met for less than 10 times in the past three years.


    "She now has a boyfriend and asionallyes with him, but he doesn''t have much time," Peng


    Fang said.


    After Samuel ying with the children for less than a n hour, Dong Shan came with arge bag of


    snacks. When the children around Samuel saw this, they immediately gathered around Dong Shan.


    "You realistic fellows. Be careful that I will note and see you next time." Samuel helplessly


    "Samuel, you''re here too. We haven''t seen each other for a long time," Dong Shan said to Samuel in


    surprise.


    The man standing beside her was Song Ji, the boyfriend that Peng Fang had mentioned.


    At this moment, Song Ji looked at Samuel with vignce. Dong Shan''s enthusiasm for Samuel made


    him feel a sense of crisis.


    "That''s right. I have been busy during this period of time, so I seldome." Samuel said.


    Dong Shan sighed and said, "Me too. I haven''t been here for almost two months. By the way, let me


    introduce him to you. This is my boyfriend, Song Ji."


    "My name is Samuel. Nice to meet you," Samuel introduced himself.


    Samuel was as famous as those A-list stars in Cloud City. However, Song Ji did not regard him as a


    celebrity. Instead, he had mistaken him for someone with the same name.


    Looking at Samuel''s hand in the air, Song Ji said indifferently, "Nice to meet you."


    Samuel did not feel awkward, so he withdrew his hand casually.


    After Dong Shan distributed the snacks, the children yed by themselves. Samuel said to Dong


    Shan," Sister Peng seems to have something on her mind. Why don''t we ask her?"


    "Maybe it has something to do with the help," Dong Shan said.


    The survival of the home of love was entirely dependent on the charity of loving persons. If there was a


    problem with this matter, it would be very stressful for Peng Fang.


    When they came to Peng Fang''s room, she was resting. Only at this time could she have a chance to


    steal some leisure time.


    "Sister Peng, is there anything wrong with the home o f love?" Samuel asked Peng Fang.


    Peng Fang sighed and said, "Sit down. Let¡¯s sit down first."


    Song Ji was the first to sit down, and he deliberately put his mobile phone and car keys on the table.


    The car keys also showed the brand logo. It was a Mercedes.


    There was nothing out of the ordinary on Samuel''s face. He was even calmer about Song Ji''s


    deliberate show off.


    Song Ji was waiting to see Samuel¡¯s surprised expression. He did not expect that he would not react a


    tall.


    He deliberately moved the key so that everyone''s attention was on his movements. Unfortunately, his


    performance was doomed to be useless. Just now, he took a photo of the Lamborghini, which was


    driven by Samuel. How could Samuel take a Mercedes seriously?


    "Sister Peng, what happened?" Dong Shan asked.


    "You all know what happened in Cloud City recently, right?" Peng Fang said.


    "Sister Peng, are you talking about thosepanies of Jianghe Group? If it''s about this matter, I have


    a lot of inside stories," Song Ji said proudly.


    Peng Fang nodded and continued, "In order to maintain a good image in the local area, these big


    supported. We can''t hold on for just three meals a day."

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    These words made Samuel a little embarrassed, because this matter could be said to be caused


    indirectly by him. When he was going against the Jianghe Group, he did not expect to have such a


    reaction. However, as long as the problem could be solved by money, it was not a problem for Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel noticed that Song Ji had secretly put away the Mercedes-Benz keys. This action


    made himugh in his heart. This guy was very happy when he showed off, but when it came to the


    money problem, he immediately gave in, as if he was afraid that he would have to take the money.


    "Sister Peng, how much is the monthly expenditure of the home of love?" Samuel asked.


    "It''s just for eating. Without any other expenses, it will cost nearly 10,000 yuan. After all, these children


    are still at the stage of growing up, so their meals can''t be too bad," Peng Fang said.


    "Since it''s a special period now, it doesn''t matter if they eat a little. Anyway, there''s something wrong


    with them. What''s the use of having a good body?" Song Ji said lightly.


    This sentence made Peng Fang very dissatisfied. People from the home of love would not ept those


    with colorful sses, but he was Dong Shan''s boyfriend, and it was not suitable for Peng Fang to


    me him directly.


    "Song Ji, what are you talking about? Shut up if you don''t know how to talk," Dong Shan said


    unhappily.


    Song Ji felt that he had been scolded by a woman. He felt a little embarrassed in front of Samuel. In


    order to shake the family rules, he said with a serious face," I''m telling the truth. These children have


    no chance to work in society in the future. What''s the point of giving them some delicacies? It''s a


    waste. Three meals of vegetable porridge every day. It''s good enough that they''re full."


    "The home of love hired a special teacher. As long as they can learn a certain amount of knowledge,


    even if they can''t integrate into the society, it''s not a problem for them to provide themselves with a


    here, but it didn''t mean that they couldn''t live a normal life. Peng Fang had been working hard for this.


    Song Ji shook his head with a disdainful smile and said, "Sister Peng, it''s not that I''m trying to


    discourage you. You can''t even eat. What can you do to get a teacher? Who is obliged to donate


    money to yourhome of love?" 1


    This sentence was unpleasant to hear, but it was also a naked fact. If enterprises were willing to help


    the home of love, it would be very difficult to survive.


    "Sister Peng, you don''t have to worry about money. I can help," Samuel said.


    Song Ji did not expect Samuel¡¯s words toe out of his mouth. He had shown off that he had a


    Mercedes-Benz. Moreover, he had subconsciously thought that h e was better than Samuel. How could


    Samuel be able t o do something that he was unable to help?


    "Do you have money? You have to pay 10,000 a month just for the meals. If you hire a teacher and


    asionally get sick, how much will you have to pay a month? Is a month''s sry enough for you?"


    Song Ji said disdainfully.


    "I don''t have a job, so I don''t have a sry," Samuel said.


    Song Ji burst outughing. He had no work and no sry, yet he still boasted about helping. He


    couldn''t b e a mentally handicapped person, could he?


    "If Dong Shan hadn''t mentioned you several times, I would have thought you grew up in the home of


    love." Song Jiughed.


    Samuel heard the underlying meaning of these words clearly. Didn''t he say that there was something


    wrong with his brain?


    "For Dong Shan''s sake, I won''t argue with you," Samuel said.


    Song Ji still wanted to say something, but was stopped by Dong Shan. Dong Shan heard the sarcasm i


    n his words clearly, but she also knew Samuel did it for the sake of the home of love. As for whether he


    was capable or not, it was his own business. Song Ji had no right to speak to him coldly.


    "Sister Peng, don''t worry too much about it. There must be a way. There must be a way to solve it."


    Dong Shanforted Peng Fang. She did not say that she could help. After all, this was a big hole,


    and there was no way to fill it up.


    Peng Fang nodded and said, "Now we can only hope that a miracle can happen. Otherwise, I''m afraid


    that my home of love won''t be able to hold on."


    After saying this, Peng Fang''s eyes became red. She had devoted too much effort to the home of love,


    and it was the same for these children. If the home of love couldn''t be built, these children didn''t even


    have a shelter from the wind and rain. Every time she thought of these things, Peng Fang would feel


    distressed.


    After saying goodbye to the children, Samuel and Dong Shan and Song Ji left the home of love


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    together.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    "Where do you want to go? I''ll drive you there." Song Ji proudly unlocked the car, pointed at a


    Mercedes Benz E, and said to Samuel.


    "That won''t be necessary. I won''t disturb your two-person world. Besides, I have to think of a way to


    save the home of love," Samuel said.


    "You haven''t bragged enough yet. Okay, I won''t expose your secret. You can do whatever you like.


    We''ll go first," Song Ji said with a smile.


    After getting in the car, they drove away.


    Dong Shan said to Song Ji in the car, "You don''t have a grudge against him. Why are you making


    things difficult for him?"


    "I just don''t like this kind of person who likes to brag. Look at him, he''s just a loser. He''s even boasting


    that h e can solve the problem of the home of love. Does he have the ability to do that?" Song Ji said


    disdainfully.


    "Whether he is capable or not, at least he has such a good heart," Dong Shan said.


    "You''re still too naive. What''s the point of having a heart? Isn''t he just bragging in front of me to satisfy


    his vanity? I''m already giving you face by not exposing him directly," Song Ji said.


    Dong Shan sighed. She actually hoped Samuel could


    help. If he couldn''t, the home of love would probably copse.


    "Don''t sigh. There''s a new western restaurant today. It''s been much hyped recently. I''ve already


    booked a table. I''ll take you to try," Song Ji said.


    Samuel waited for Song Ji and Dong Shan to leave before he sat on the Lamborghini. The home of


    love was in such big trouble, and it was caused by him. He would not ignore it. However, it was a high-


    profile for him to donate the home of love in his personal name, s o he had to think of a way.


    There was definitely no problem with the Sue Company. Yvonne was also a very loving person, so she


    was definitely willing to make a donation.


    However, this was not enough. Since she wanted to help, she had topletely help. It was best if she


    could rebuild the home of love. After all, the ce was already too old.


    Samuel took out his phone and dialed Tian Ling''er''s number.


    " Samuel, you are finally willing to call me." Tian Ling Er trembled with excitement when she received


    the call.


    "I remember I still owe you a meal. Are you free today? " Samuel said.


    "Of course I''m free. You owe me so much time. You must treat me to a big meal. Otherwise, I won''t let


    you go," said Tian Ling er.


    "Alright, you can choose. You can eat whatever you want." Samuel said.


    "There''s a western restaurant that has just opened today. I heard it''s very good. I want to go," said Tian


    Ling''er.


    "Get ready. I''ll pick you up." After that, Samuel hung u p the phone and drove to the vi of the


    Heavenly Family.


    Samuel''s Lamborghini was sent by Tian Ling er, so his car would not be stopped when it entered the


    Heavenly family.


    As he waited at the gate of the vi, Tian Changsheng appeared in person.


    Samuel, who didn''t intend to get out of the car, had to open the door and get off when he saw Tian


    Changsheng.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, apprentice," Samuel said with a smile. "From the looks of it, you


    seem to be more energetic than before."


    Since thest time he drank tea, Tian Changsheng''s attitude toward Samuel had be much stricter.


    He did not dare to assume a high position in front of Samuel.


    "Master, when did youe back?" Tian Changsheng said enthusiastically. What happened in Cloud


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    City happened under his nose. Although it was not surprising to him, Tian Changsheng was still afraid


    to see the tall buildings of the Jiang family copsing, because he knew that not only the Jianghe


    Group, but also the Heavenly family would end up like this if they offended Samuel, and they would not


    be able to resist.


    "Not long after I came back, I owe Tian Ling''er a meal, s o I hurried over to make up for it," Samuel


    said.


    Tian Changsheng sighed in his heart. Every time he saw Samuel, he would be upset about why such a


    person had gotten married. Moreover, his love for Yvonne was so sincere and firm that Tian Ling''er had


    no chance at all.


    "Master,e to my house if you have time. I''ll make tea for you," said Tian Changsheng.


    Samuel waved his hand and said, "I don''t have this taste. Tea is not suitable for me. It didn''t quench my


    thirst."


    Tian Changsheng''s face was full of bitter smiles when he was refused. He wanted not only Samuel to


    <pe for tea. and Samuel also understood it. That was why h e refused so readily.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    After Tian Ling''er appeared, Tian Changsheng didn''t have a chance to say anything. She got in the car


    and let Samuel go. She didn''t even say goodbye to Tian Changsheng.


    At this moment, Tian Ling''er only had eyes for Samuel. Tian Changsheng could only smile bitterly in the


    face of this.


    "Where have you been? I haven''t heard from you for a long time." Tian Ling''er asked Samuel in the car.


    "I went to the Jiyan Ind to make up for my wedding dress with Yvonne," Samuel said.


    When she heard the word "yVONNE", Tian Ling er s expression became a lot stiffer. If she had known


    that he would go to the Jiyan Ind with Yvonne, she would not have asked this question.


    "Do you know where the ce is?" Tian Ling''er quickly changed the topic.


    "I just came back, so how would I know? But it should be a good ce for THE YOUNG LADY OF THE


    Heavenly Family to call out," Samuel said.


    "I don''t know how good it is, but recently the advertisement is very powerful. Almost everyone in the


    city knows about it. I''ll give you an address and you can follow the route on it." Tian Ling''er took out her


    mobile phone and deliberately opened it in front o


    f Samuel.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The screen was a photo of Samuel. Tian Ling''er soon turned on the navigation. She believed that


    Samuel had seen what she wanted to show to Samuel.


    Samuel also saw it, but it made him very helpless in his heart. In contact with Tian Ling''er, he did not


    have the idea of men and women. At most, he treated Tian Ling''er as his sister. Therefore, he could


    only pretend that he did not know about this kind of thing. Maybe i f there was a chance in the future,


    he could make it clear to Tian Ling''er. 1


    When they arrived at the restaurant, they were surrounded by flower baskets. It seemed that a lot of


    people hade here to support them. Of course, it was also possible that the boss had paid for it


    himself t o create a very hot situation.


    "Are you online or offline? If it''s offline, please show your ID card. If it''s online, please show the QR


    code," the receptionist at the door said to Samuel and Tian Ling''er.


    "We didn''t locate it," said Tian Ling''er.


    The receptionist smiled and said, "If there is no location, then I can only apologize to the two of you.


    Our seats have been booked for a long time. You cane back again in a week."


    "I''m having a meal. Do I have to wait for another week? " Tian Ling''er frowned unhappily.


    The receptionist smiled very proudly and said,


    Because all the seats have been reserved for a whole week. I''m really sorry."


    "Tell your boss, Tian Ling''er of the Heavenly family is here for a meal. Ask him if there are any seats


    left." Tian Ling''er said.


    Looking at Tian Ling''er''s First Miss''s behavior, Samuel couldn''t helpughing. This was the


    stubbornness that the First Miss of a rich family should have. She was too well-behaved in daily life and


    didn''t have the manner of a Young Miss at all.


    Hearing the words "the Heavenly Family", the self-satisfied expression on the receptionist instantly


    disappeared, and her attitude became a lot more respectful. She hurriedly said, "Please wait a


    moment."


    "Miss Tian, you are really amazing. It seems that the boss has no ce today. But he has to find a


    ce for you." Samuel said with a smile.


    Tian Linger looked at Samuel proudly and said, "You don''t understand. This kind of popr restaurant


    generally reserved one or two seats that are usually not open, just in order to avoid the sudden


    appearance of people like me. He didn''t treat us well."


    This was a coincidence that many restaurant owners had, especially where the more popr the


    restaurantwas, the more they would have such a design. They reserved one or two private rooms.


    Even i f they could only use it once a year, as long as the other party was a big shot, then they could


    reflect the value of the private rooms.


    For example, for people like Tian Ling''er, it was more meaningful for the boss to make a personal favor


    than to make a table of money.


    Soon, the receptionist led the boss to the door. When the boss saw Tian Ling''er, the smile on his face


    was colorful.


    He had doubted it before, but when he saw Tian Ling''er, he could be sure that this was indeed the Miss


    of the Heavenly family.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    "Miss Tian, I didn''t expect you to really be here. I was lucky enough to meet you once at Old Master


    Tian''s boxing gym. I wonder if you''ll remember," the boss said with a smile.


    "I don''t remember. Do you still have any seats here?" Tian Ding er asked directly.


    Seeing the embarrassed look on the boss''s face, the corner of Samuel''s mouth twitched. Tian Ding er


    was too disrespectful. She should at least take care of the boss''s feelings.


    "Yes, yes, yes, of course. Please follow me, Miss Tian," the boss said quickly. He did not care much


    about Tian Ding er''s attitude. After all, she was the eldest daughter of the Heavenly family. She had


    already given him enough respect bying here to eat.


    As he walked into the dining room, Samuel was sizing up the full table. He did not expect to see an


    acquaintance, who also saw him.


    "Samuel, why did this guye?" Song Ji asked warily.


    "What a coincidence. If you cane, he cane too. " Dong Shan didn''t think there was anything


    wrong with it. What else could it be other than a coincidence i f they ran into each other at a meal?


    "There''s such a coincidence. I don''t think he''s


    deliberately following us. I''ve already said that he had ill intentions towards you, but you don''t mind,"


    Song J i said.


    Dong Shan shook her head helplessly. Samuel and she were at most ordinary friends. Moreover,


    Samuel had never shown his attitude towards her. How could he have any ill intentions towards her?


    "You''re thinking too much. The girl beside him is much more beautiful than me," Dong Shan said.


    After hearing Dong Shan''s words, Song Ji realized that Tian Ding er, who was beside Samuel, was full


    of youthful vitality. She was indeed more beautiful than Dong Shan, and her ponytail was full of


    sunshine.


    "Such a loser actually knows such a beautiful girl. It seems that this little girl is not old. Could it be that


    he cheated her?" Song Ji said disdainfully.


    "It has nothing to do with us. Eat your own food," Dong Shan said.


    Song Ji was not convinced. He was driving a Mercedes, so he could only catch up with a woman like


    Dong Shan. However, how could Samuel, a poor braggart man, get in love with such a beautiful


    woman? How could he do that?


    "This kind of jerk can only cheat little girls. I''ll expose himter," Song Ji said.


    "Song Ji, don''t mess around," Dong Shan reminded him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t mess around. I''m just trying to help you in the face of injustice." Song Ji said with a


    sneer. He seemed to have seen how embarrassed Samuel was when he found out that he was the one


    who had exposed him.


    The boss led Samuel and Tian Ling''er to the only box i n the restaurant. Even the waiters were saved.


    He personally served the two of them.


    "Miss Tian, this is the menu." The boss handed the menu to Tian Ling''er, and his tone was naturally


    very respectful.


    "I''ll try every dish. Anyway, it''s someone''s treat today. We can''t stop him from bleeding." Tian Ling''er


    didn''t even look at him. Samuel''s meal had owed her a meal for so long. How could she let him escape


    so easily?


    The boss was stunned. "Every dish has one portion. Can this be eaten?"


    Looking at Samuel, the boss asked awkwardly, "Sir, do you really want all of them?"


    "Do you still have any doubts about the Heavenly Family''s eldest daughter''s words? Are you afraid that


    we won''t be able to pay?" Samuel said.


    "No, no, no, I don''t mean that. I''ll arrange the kitchens right away." The boss said. SSamuel was not the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    one who lost blood. As the host, he could not let them pay for this meal. But the boss did not expect


    that Tian Ling''er had such a big appetite. 1


    However, if he could spend this little money to make Tian Ling''er happy, it would not be a bad thing.


    Thinking about it, the boss was not so depressed.


    "I came to see you today because I want you to help m e with something," Samuel said.


    "I expected that. Otherwise, would you be so kind to invite me to dinner?" Tian Ling''er looked at


    Samuel with disdain.


    "Do you know there is a home of love in Cloud City?" Samuel asked.


    Tian Ling''er shook her head. As the eldest daughter of the Heavenly family, she had little contact with


    the matters at the bottom of Cloud City. She had never supported the home of love.


    Samuel took out his mobile phone the home of love for Tian Ling''er.


    "Is there such a ce in Cloud City?" After reading the materials, Tian Ling''er said with a surprised


    face.


    "For the young miss of the Heavenly Family, it is normal not to have heard of this kind of ce.


    However, it does exist. These children are congenitally deficient, so they were abandoned by their


    families. Now, they can only live in the home of love." Samuel said.


    "But... I''m not a doctor. What can I do for them?" Tian Ling''er asked in confusion.


    "The operation of the home of love needs money to


    support it. There used to be..."


    Before Samuel could exin, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open.


    Song Ji walked in casually and said to Samuel disdainfully, "I didn''t expect you to lie to a little girl.


    Samuel, aren''t you too inhumane?"


    deration, Samuel felt helpless. There were some people who believed themselves to be heroic


    entities, but were actually extremely stupid.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    The fact that Song Ji broke into the private room made Tian Ling''er very dissatisfied. It was not easy to


    wait for an opportunity to have a meal with Samuel, and even Tian Changsheng did not dare to disturb


    them. The appearance of Song Ji was undoubtedly challenging Tian Ling''er''s bottom line.


    "Get out." Tian Ling er said in a deep voice. She did not even spare a nce at Song Ji.


    Song Ji''s face was full of indifference, as if he was doing this for Tian Ling''er''s sake. He said, "Little girl,


    d o you know who he is? He''s trying to trick you. You''ve been silly enough to fall into his trap. If I hadn''t


    acted bravely for the sake of righteousness, I''m afraid you would have been cheated by him."


    Tian Ling er wanted to be deceived, but she knew that Samuel had no interest in her.


    "I warn you again. Get out," said Tian Ling er.


    Song Ji was unhappy at this time. He was doing this for the sake of this little girl, but her words were


    not polite at all, as if she didn''t know what was good for her.


    "Little girl, it''s wrong for you to say so. I''m helping you, but you actually asked me to leave. Don''t you


    want to know what kind of person this guy is?" Song Ji said.


    Tian Ling''er squinted at Song Ji and said, "Who are


    you? Do I need help from people like you?"


    Samuel smiled as he watched the show. Song Ji obviously did not know who Tian Ling''er was.


    However, this was not surprising. Even though Tian Ling''er was well-known in Cloud City, there were


    not many people who had seen the First Miss of the Heavenly Family. How could someone like Song Ji


    have the qualifications toe into contact with the First Aristocratic Family in Cloud City?


    "Little girl, you should be polite. Otherwise, I will be angry." Song Ji said coldly. In his heart, he was also


    very unhappy because of Tian Ling''er''s words. What kind of person was this? Although he was not a


    powerful person, he also had a few people who were rich. It was more than enough to show off his


    superiority in front of Samuel.


    "Angry?" Tian Ling''er sneered and said, "What if you are angry? What can you do to me?"


    "You little girl, you''re really like a dog biting Lyu Dongbin. I''m doing this for your own good. Do you think


    I''m harming you?" Song Ji wanted to expose Samuel, and at the same time, he wanted to build a good


    image in front of Tian Ling''er. But he did not expect that Tian Ling''er was not only ungrateful to him, but


    also seemed to hate him very much.


    "Do you think I am a dog?" Tian Ling''er sneered.


    Song Jiughed arrogantly and said, "You don''t know how to behave. If you''re not a dog, then what are


    you? I was just trying to help you expose this person''s true colors, but you don''t seem to be grateful at


    all. I''m a good person who does good things."


    "It''s the first time that someone has scolded me in such a long time." Tian Ling''er''s face was as cold as


    ice. Obviously, she was really angry.


    "What are you boasting about? Who hasn''t been scolded since they were young?" Song Ji said with a


    smile. He obviously didn''t believe what Tian Ling''er had said.


    Samuel looked at Song Ji, who did not know if he was dead or alive, and could not helpughing. Life


    was long. Indeed, everyone would be scolded more or less, but Tian Ling''er was an exception. Given


    Tian Changsheng''s protection of her, it was reasonable that Tian Ling''er had never been scolded since


    she was a child. It was hard to imagine who was qualified to scold the Miss of the Heavenly family in


    the entire Cloud City. Even if there were, it was a private jealousy that could not be heard by Tian


    Ling''er.


    "What are youughing at? You liar, you''re scammed wherever you go. Dong Shan even treated you


    as a friend. Today, I''m going to expose you," Song Ji red at Samuel and said.


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said," Dong Shan and I are just ordinary friends. Why


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    are you so hostile to me?"


    Song Ji''s enmity toward Samuel was indeed from Dong Shan, but it was not so strong at the beginning.


    I t was not until he thought that Samuel was boasting that he began to hate Samuel. In the end,


    Samuel''s boasting directly affected his feelings. That was why h e wanted to expose this matter.


    "I just can''t stand a scammer like you. A loser like you cheating around and making a fool out of us


    men," Song Ji said coldly.


    What a great deration of justice. Faced with Song Ji''s self-righteous

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    "Are you so sure that I''m a liar?" Samuel asked with a smile. Other than feeling helpless, he was not


    angry at all. That was because Song Ji, a little trouble maker, was not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    How could he b e angry because of such a person?


    "Yes, and it''s very certain," Song Ji said arrogantly. However, he did not have any basis at all. He only


    felt that this was the case.


    "Ah, you''d better go. I won''t argue with you." Samuel sighed. It was easy to kill an ant, but he had no


    sense o f achievement. Why should he waste his strength?


    Song Ji sneered and said, "Are you afraid that I will expose you? Don''t worry. I will definitely expose


    you before I leave."


    "I am giving you a chance to leave safely. Since you are staying here, and then just stay. I hope you


    can bear the consequences," Samuel said.


    Song Ji looked at Samuel¡¯s calm appearance and threatened him. He felt even more disdain in his


    heart. How could he leave in front of such trash?


    At this time, Tian Ding er was extremely angry. It could be said that she had never been so angry,


    because she was born in a greenhouse, and no one had ever provoked her so seriously.


    At this time, the boss came in person to serve the


    dishes. When he saw Song Ji, he noticed that the atmosphere in the private room seemed to be a little


    strange. He was instantly rmed, but he could not afford to get into any trouble. If he made the miss


    of the Heavenly family unhappy, he would probably face the crisis of not being able to open his


    business.


    "Miss Tian, what... what happened?" The boss asked carefully.


    "This blind fool barged into my room andpletely affected my mood to eat," Tian Ling''er said coldly.


    The boss''s heart trembled. It was obvious that Tian Ling''er was very angry at the moment. He turned to


    look at Song Ji and asked, "Who are you? How dare you disturb Miss Tian''s meal?"


    Song Ji did not understand what was going on. He said, "Who are you? You''re just a waiter. Do you


    think you have the right to speak?"


    The boss was so angry that he stamped his feet." Where does this doge from?"


    "I am the boss here. Do I have the right to talk to you?" I n front of Tian Ling''er, the boss groveled. But


    in front o f Song Ji, the boss would not act like this. He straightened his back and had an imposing


    manner.


    Song Ji raised his eyebrows. This... this man was the boss?


    After he and Dong Shan entered the store, he focused o n Dong Shan. Song Ji had only held her hand


    after they had been together for so long. He had nned to take this opportunity to drink with Dong


    Shan today and then get down to business. Therefore, he did not care that the boss was actually very


    active in the store.


    "Are you really the boss?" Song Ji asked cautiously.


    "Of course it''s true. Get out of here," said the boss.


    "Boss, I''m also a guest. What right do you have to ask me to get out? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll criticize


    your shop?" Song Ji boasted that the customer was God and said shamelessly.


    The boss sneered. Anyone who came here could be called a guest, but there was a difference between


    guests, such as Song Ji and Tian Ding er. Could these two people be mentioned in the same breath?


    "Kid, you''ve offended Miss Tian. You''d better get out of here and find a temple to pray for yourself," said


    the boss.


    Ms. Tian?


    Song Ji tilted his head and looked at Tian Ling''er. Ms. Tian seemed to be very powerful. Even the boss


    had given her face, but she was so young. How could she b e so powerful?


    "Tian..."


    Ms. Tian.


    Song Ji gradually formed a kind of consciousness in his mind, guessing the identity of Tian Ling''er.


    In Cloud City, could someone who could be called Miss


    Tian be the Heavenly Family?


    Tian Ling''er!


    Song Ji shook his head subconsciously. How could it b e? How could Tian Ling''ere to such a ce


    to eat? After all, she was the First Miss of the Aristocratic Families in Cloud City.


    However, who else could it be except Tian Ling''er, who even the boss respected so much?


    Song Ji''s heart began to beat fast. His legs were weak and his face was pale.


    Seeing the change in Song Ji''s expression, Samuel knew that he had already guessed Tian Ling''er''s


    identity. He also did not know what kind of state this fellow was in right now. He should regreting


    and looking for trouble right?


    Song Ji did not dare to run away. Even if he was given a hundred galls, he would not have the guts to


    do so. Moreover, he knew very well that unless he left Cloud City and he would note back for the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    rest of his life. Otherwise, Tian Ling''er would find him sooner orter.


    But everything about him was in Cloud City. If he left, there would be nothing left.


    Song Ji couldn''t think of any other way to make Tian Ling''er let him go, so he could only kneel down at


    the door of the restaurant.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Song Ji looked at Tian Ling''er and then at Samuel. How could such a loser know the First Miss of the


    Heavenly family? He was still surviving with a trace of luck. He hoped that his guess was wrong. If he


    had offended the Miss of the Heavenly family, he would have a hard time in Cloud City in the future.


    "What''s your name?" Tian Ling''er suddenly asked.


    Song Ji felt as if an electric current had passed through his body and instantly made his scalp numb.


    Was Tian Ling''er checking his background?


    "Miss... Miss Tian, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that you were eating here," Song Ji said with a pale face. His


    mind was nk and he didn''t dare to think about the consequences of this matter.


    "In your mouth, I''m just a dog, isn''t I?" Tian Ling''er said lightly.


    Plop!


    Song Ji directly knelt down in front of Tian Ling''er. Just now, he didn''t know who Tian Ling''er was, so he


    dared to say such words. But now he knew who the person in front of him was. Except for kneeling


    down and apologizing, he couldn''t think of any other way to solve it.


    "Miss Tian, I was blind. Please forgive me," Song Ji said with his head lowered.


    "Since your eyes can''t see anything, what''s the use of i t?" Tian Ling''er said coldly.


    Song Ji''s heart trembled. He did not want to be blind. However, he knew that if Tian Ling''er really


    wanted to do this, no one in Cloud City could stop her.


    Bam, bam, bam!


    Song Ji kowtowed and said, "Miss Tian, I was wrong. I deserve to die. It was I who looked at you


    through the crack in the door. Please forgive me."


    Tian Ling''er nced at Samuel. It was not easy to wait for the opportunity to eat with Samuel. The


    atmosphere had been ruined by this strange fellow. However, there was still a way to remedy the


    situation now. She did not want to waste all of her time on Song Ji.


    "Throw him out for me. I will solve this problem after I finish my meal," Tian Ling''er said to the boss.


    The boss quickly responded and took Song Ji out.


    Song Ji''s mind went nk, as if his life hade to a n end. Offending Tian Ling''er in Cloud City was


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    equivalent to offending Varna. If he were to die at 9 p m, he would never have a chance to live to 5 pm.


    1


    At the entrance of the restaurant, the boss said, "If you want to run away, you can, but you''d better hide


    it. I believe that you should know Miss Tian''s ability in Cloud City very well."


    After that, the boss returned to the dining room. He had to continue serving food to Tian Ling''er.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    The reason why he went to make trouble was that Dong Shan was going to go to the bathroom. At this


    time, Dong Shan returned to her own position. She did not see Song Ji, so she called him.


    After learning that Song Ji was at the door of the restaurant, Dong Shan went to the door and found


    that Song Ji was kneeling, which made her very puzzled.


    "Song Ji, what''s wrong with you? Why are you kneeling here?" Dong Shan asked in confusion.


    Song Ji suddenly grabbed Dong Shan''s hand and said, "Dong Shan, please help me. Let Samuel plead


    on my behalf."


    Dong Shan was confused. Song Ji looked down Samuel. How could he ask him to plead for him? And


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    what was going on?


    Indeed, Song Ji looked down on Samuel and regarded him as a loser. But now, he had no other choice.


    Since Samuel was Tian Ling''er¡¯s friend, he might be able to escape if he interceded for him.


    "What happened?" Dong Shan asked.


    Song Ji told Dong Shan that he had offended Tian Ling er. Dong Shan was shocked, but she was


    shocked because Samuel knew someone like Tian Ling er.


    In Dong Shan''s impression, Samuel was a man who


    did not talk much and kept a low profile. Dong Shan had wanted to ask Samuel if he was the same


    name as the famous Samuel, or if he was the one in the legend. But it was because Samuel did not


    talk much that she had held back from asking. This was the first time that Samuel had revealed


    something rted to his identity to Dong Shan.


    The Heavenly Family, an A-list family that was unreachable to ordinary people, Samuel was actually a


    friend of Tian Ding er!


    "Please put in a good word for me, or I''ll be done." Song Ji put all his hopes on Dong Shan, because


    only Samuel could change this.


    Dong Shan took a deep breath. Such a big figure had always been by her side silently. It felt like he


    had met an emperor who had a private visit, and he was so low-key that he never talked about these


    things. Unlike Song Ji, who had just a Mercedes Benz, no matter where he went, he would show off his


    keys.


    From this point of view, Samuel was already much better than Song Ji. However, Dong Shan knew that


    her boyfriend was Song Ji and not Samuel. Therefore, even if Samuel was outstanding, it had nothing


    to do with her.


    "You get up first. I''ll exin it to him," Dong Shan said.


    "Thank you, thank you, Dong Shan. I can give you anything you want," Song Ji said gratefully.


    "You are my boyfriend. If I could help you, how could I not help you?" Dong Shan sighed.


    Outside the room, the boss had learned to be smart this time. He didn''t go to the kitchen himself.


    Instead, he waited for the waiter to bring the dishes to the door and let him in. He didn''t want anyone to


    rush into the room and disturb Tian Ling''er''s meal.


    This kind of thing, it was enough to happen once. If it happened again, the boss was afraid that Tian


    Ling''er''s anger would affect the fish pond and hurt him.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing Dong Shan, the boss directly blocked the door of the room.


    "My friend is inside. I want to go in and talk to him," Dong Shan said.


    "Miss Tian is having dinner inside. If you are her friend, you can call her first," the boss said.


    Dong Shan smiled bitterly. How could she be qualified to be a friend of Tian Ling er? If it weren''t for


    Samuel, she wouldn''t have had the chance to meet such a high-and-mighty youngdy in her life.


    "No, my friend is Samuel," Dong Shan said.


    "Then I''m sorry. Without Miss Tian''s consent, no one can go in. If you don''t mind, you can wait at the


    door and wait until they finish eating." The boss said firmly.


    "Well... Okay, I''ll wait at the door."


    In the box, Tian Ling''er''s mood eased a little. The two talked about the home of love again.


    Tian Linger gradually noticed Samuel''s intention. She said discontentedly, "You asked me to have


    dinner with you today. Are you going to ask the Heavenly family to donate to the home of love?"


    "Yes." Samuel said directly. He was not interested in ying with Tian Ling''er, and he was not such a


    person.


    Tian Ling''er gritted her teeth and looked at Samuel angrily, saying, "Can''t you invite me to dinner


    sincerely? You must have other purposes every time."


    "I''m very sincere when ites to eating. It''s just a casual mention of this matter. If you''re willing to


    help, that''s naturally good. But if you''re unwilling, I won''t force you," Samuel said.


    "No. The Sue family is so powerful now. Go home and ask your wife for money." Tian Ling''er gritted her


    teeth and said.


    Samuel said with a face of shame, "I''m living off a woman now. I don''t think it''s a good idea to ask for


    money."


    "What''s wrong with that? If you''re willing to take advantage of me, I can give you all my money." Tian


    Ling''er looked straight into Samuel''s eyes. It could be said that she expressed her whole heart, which


    was like a different kind of confession.


    "I''ll treat you as a good sister," Samuel said. He had to exin this matter to Tian Ling''er sooner or


    Now that it was an opportunity, there was no need to dy. Moreover, Samuel had also said this when


    they were on Cloudridge Hill, but Tian Ling''er had not given up yet.


    Hearing this, Tian Ling''er''s eyes were instantly covered with ayer of mist. This was the second time


    she had been rejected nakedly. It was a huge blow to someone who had never been in love.


    Many people love thedy of the Heavenly family like a fish in a river. As long as she wanted to, she


    could easily find an excellent boyfriend. However, she liked Samuel and even confessed to him on her


    own ord. But in the end, it turned out to be like this.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    Tian Ling''er lowered her head. She did not want to be seen with tears streaming down in the Samuel¡¯s


    face. Her shoulders trembled slightly. It was the first time she had taken the initiative to confess and


    was rejected mercilessly. The miss of the Heavenly family was in an extremely bad mood now. 1


    Samuel sighed. Tian Ling''er was a good girl and did not have the temper of a princess at all. It was


    very rare for her to be born. It was a pity that this favor was not something he could bear. No woman


    could rece Yvonne in Samuel¡¯s mind, and he would never betray Yvonne.


    The room was silent for a long time. Tian Ling''er, whose eyes were red, wiped away her tears and


    raised her head, saying, "Give me some time; I will treat you a s my brother."


    This was a must- go-through process, so Samuel would not feel distressed. Indecisiveness would only


    make Tian Ling''er sink deeper.


    "Even as your brother, I can protect you. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, tell me and I will


    definitely help you," Samuel said.


    Tianling''er took a deep breath and said, "I have a question that I don''t understand." "Why would I be


    willing to stay Sue family? Why did I


    suffer all the insults? Or do I like Yvonne?" Samuel asked. 1 "Well." Tian Ling''er nodded. This was


    something she had always been curious about. Samuel was a man, and he was such an excellent


    man. How could he be willing to stay in the Sue family and be humiliated? With his ability, even if he left


    the Sue family, he would definitely make achievements. It was only a thought from him to get rid of the


    word "spineless".


    "What outsiders can see is that I''ve been looked down upon and scolded as a good-for-nothing in the


    Sue family, but what you don''t know is that because of me marrying into the family, Yvonne has


    suffered a lot of insults and contempt. For more than three years, I endured the scolding, but isn''t she


    the same?" Samuel said, his mind filled with all kinds of thoughts back then. Everyone was looking at


    Yvonne as a joke. Everyone treated the wedding ceremony as a joke. Yvonne¡¯s pressure was even


    greater than his.


    Since Yvonne could bear it, why couldn''t he?


    "Does Yvonne also like you?" Tian Ling''er continued to ask.


    This question made Samuel unconsciously smile. In the past, he did not dare to answer this question


    with certainty, but now, he was absolutely confident that Yvonne not only liked him, but also loved him.


    "You don''t have to answer. Look at your proud expression; you don''t even know how to hide." Tian


    Ling''er said disdainfully.


    Samuel smiled awkwardly and said, "My rtionship with her is getting better and better. The


    revolutionary sess is just around the corner."


    Tian Ling''er was like a deted balloon. She knew that she would not have any hope, because she


    could feel Samuel''s love for Yvonne. Now that Yvonne had fallen in love with Samuel, how could the


    two of them, who were in love with each other, break up because of her?


    "It seems that I have to be your sister," said Tian Ling''er.


    "It''s not a bad thing to be a younger sister," Samuel said with a smile.


    "You said that you would protect me. I will remember this sentence for the rest of my life," Tian Ling''er


    said, looking at Samuel sincerely.


    Samuel also responded with a sincere expression. He said, "I will do what I said. If someone bullies


    you, I will definitely help you. Even if he is a Daluo Golden Immortal, I can break his golden body."


    "Don''t brag. If there is really a cultivator in the Daluo Golden Immortal Realm, he will p you to death."


    Tian Ling''er red at Samuel and said, which eased her mood a little. However, it would take some


    time for her to digest and change her feelings for Samuel. After all, she had been single love for such a


    long time. It was impossible for her to change immediately.


    "Well... regarding the home of love, do you want to think about it?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Do you have no money? Why do you have to drag me into this?" Tian Ling''er red at Samuel. With


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    the current financial resources of the Sue familypany, the home of love was nothing.


    "This matter is not as simple as money. I want to use the influence of the Heavenly family in Cloud City


    to make people pay more attention to this matter. After all, those children in the home of love have to


    face a new economic life in the future. If the Heavenly familyes forward to pay attention to them,


    Cloud City''s society will be easier to ept them," Samuel said. This was the reason why he looked for


    Tian Ling''er. There was no need to worry about small trouble like money. After all, he was not short of


    money.


    "I didn''t expect you to be preparing for this. Are you a real love, or a fake love?" Tian Ling''er


    questioned.


    "I don''t care if it''s true or not. I just want to do something that I can do to help them," Samuel said


    sincerely.


    Tian Ling''er began to sigh in her heart. Such a kind and excellent man could only be her brother.


    "Okay, I''ll go back and tell my grandpa and dad that the Heavenly family will do charity every year to


    improve the product of the brand in Cloud City. This matter will also benefit the Heavenly family''s


    reputation. They won''t object," said Tian Ling''er.


    "My good sister, let me propose a toast to you," Samuel said as he raised his teacup.


    Tian Ling''er pouted. Reluctantly, she picked up the cup and touched it with Samuel''s cup.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    After they were full, they walked to the door of the restaurant and saw Dong Shan and Song Ji, who


    had been waiting for a long time.


    Song Ji lowered his head. His face did not look as arrogant as before. He had thought it through.


    Maybe Samuel was not bragging. If he was really an ordinary person, how could he have known such a


    big shot as Tian Ling''er?


    Dong Shan suddenly felt a strange feeling about Samuel. It was the first time she had felt that Samuel


    was different from the others.


    "Samuel, Song Ji has already told me what happened just now. I want to plead for mercy on his


    behalf," Dong Shan said directly without beating around the bush.


    Samuel nced at Song Ji. Although he did not have a good impression of this guy, he did not have to


    y with him to death. However, it was not him that Song J i had offended, but Tian Ling''er.


    "Dong Shan, I can''t make the decision. I''m not the one he offended," Samuel said.


    Dong Shan lowered her head with an ugly look on her face. If Samuel didn¡¯t help her, she had no


    choice.


    "Tian Ling''er, why don''t you stop quibbling with such a nobody? No matter what, you are still ady of


    the


    Heavenly family. If you waste your strength with such a small character, won''t you lower your status as


    ady of the Heavenly family?" Samuel said to Tian Ling''er with a smile.


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to protect me when you were my brother? I was called a dog, and you


    didn''t help me?" Tian Ling''er raised her head and said discontentedly.


    Samuel was stunned. "What a fast use of this girl. It seems that as a brother, I really can''t do nothing."


    Walking in front of Song Ji, Samuel said faintly," You''ve made a mistake. Shouldn''t you pay a little


    price?"


    Song Ji nodded repeatedly and was about to speak when he suddenly felt a huge forceing from


    his lower abdomen. His whole person flew backward.


    Having lost his bnce, he fell heavily to the ground with a face full of pain.


    "Open your eyes wide from now on. Don''t mess with m y sister again, or I''ll torture you to death,"


    Samuel threatened.


    Song Ji was in so much pain that cold sweat broke out all over his body. He said, "Yes, I... I got it."


    Samuel pped his hands and turned to Tian Ling''er and said, "How is it? Are you satisfied?"


    Tian Ling''er said with disdain, "It''s okay. As an elder brother, do you have any objections to sending me


    home?"


    "Of course not." Samuelughed bitterly. Thest time he had left Tian Ling''er by the side of the road,


    this little girl still bore a grudge.


    Seeing Samuel walking up to the Lamborghini, Song J i smiled bitterly. When he was at home, he had


    gone to take a picture. He did not expect it to be Samuel''s car. Thinking back on the scene where he


    showed off his Mercedes-Benz car keys, Song Ji could not help blushing.


    The people who drove Lamborghini were so low-key, while he, a stupid Mercedes, couldn''t wait to hold


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    the key in his hand at any time so that everyone could see it. This was the gap.


    "Are you okay?" Dong Shan walked over to Song Ji, supported him, and asked.


    Song Ji shook his head and looked in the direction of Lamborghini''s departure. He said, "Who is


    Samuel? Is there such a powerful person in Cloud City other than that good-for-nothing Samuel?"


    Dong Shan''s face was full of confusion. She felt that they were the same person, but the difference in


    image was so big that she couldn''t believe it.


    A loser with a reputation in the whole city, and a man with a rtionship with the daughter of the


    Heavenly family and a Lamborghini. Could these two things be the same person?

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    When Tian Ling''er returned home, Tian Changsheng was drinking tea in the living room. Although he


    looked rxed, he was obviously waiting for Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Ling''er noticed that Tian Changsheng was sizing her up from the corner of his eye. She purposely


    didn''t greet Tian Changsheng, instead, she walked towards her own room.


    At the sight of this situation, Tian Changsheng was anxious. He wanted to ask how the meal was. How


    could he let Tian Ling''er go back to her room?


    "Sweetie, would you like to taste Grandpa''s new tea?" asked Tian Changsheng.


    "Do you want to taste the new tea or have a talk about the meal?" Tian Ling''er stopped and said.


    Tian Changsheng''s idea was seen through. He said with embarrassment, "Grandpa cares about you.


    Come on; tell me what''s going on."


    Tian Ling''er lowered her head and walked to Tian Changsheng with her shoulders resting on her


    shoulders.


    Looking at her spirit, Tian Changsheng knew that Tian Ling''er was unhappy with the meal. However, it


    was not surprising. After all, Samuel had rejected it once.


    "He said he just regarded me as his sister," Tian Ling''er said weakly.


    Tian Changsheng sighed and said, "Actually, you should have seen that his feelings for Yvonne can¡¯t


    be changed easily."


    "I really didn''t expect him to love Yvonne so much. It seems that I was wrong in the past. I thought that


    he had been very humiliated in the Sue family." Tian Ling''er couldn''t help but think of what Samuel had


    said. He suffered from the humiliation, and Yvonne was the same. Maybe that was true. How could the


    two people who had sacrificed each other be easily affected by the external factors?


    "If you can figure it out, it''s a good thing." Tian Changsheng smiled happily. He had been worried that


    Tian Ling''er would be seriously injured by this matter, but it would be great if Tian Ling''er could figure it


    out at this time.


    "He said that if he bes my brother, he will protect me," said Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Changsheng was stunned for a moment, then became excited and couldn''t helpughing.


    Looking at Tian Changsheng''s crazy look, Tian Ling''er asked puzzledly, "Grandpa, have you been


    acupunctured on the point ofughing? What''s so funny?"


    Tian Changsheng did not find it funny, but felt happy from the bottom of his heart. If Samuel regarded


    Tian


    Ling''er as his sister and was willing to protect her, Tian Ling''er would have a huge protective umbre.


    N o one in the whole country dared to bully Tian Ling''er i n the north at least.


    "Tian Ling''er, you really don''t know the weight this older brother has. When you understand thister,


    you''ll know what I''mughing about," Tian Changsheng said.


    "Weight? What''s the weight?" asked Tian Ling''er doubtfully.


    "I can''t say. You will know when the timees." Tian Changsheng said with a mysterious smile.


    Tian Ling''er had asked this question more than once, but Tian Changsheng would not give her the


    answer. I t was useless to threaten him with his beard, so Tian Ling''er did not bother to get to the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    bottom of it.


    "I''ll go back to my room and have a rest." After saying this, Tian Ling''er walked toward the room.


    Tian Changsheng was in a good mood. He could not help humming a tune. Thinking that Samuel


    regarded Tian Ling''er as his younger sister and had to protect Tian Ling''er, he was overjoyed.


    "Dad, what are you so happy about?" Tian Honghui had not yet calmed down when he returned home,


    so h e felt it was very strange.


    "Of course it''s a good thing! Moreover, it''s a great thing! " Tian Changsheng said.


    Tian Honghui walked to the sofa and sat down. After being warned by Samuelst time, Tian


    Changsheng had been very worried. Even he began to worry about the consequences of this matter.


    He had not seen Tian Changsheng happy for a long time, so Tian Honghui guessed that this matter


    must have something to do with Samuel.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    "Dad, is what makes you happy rted to Samuel?" Tian Honghui asked.


    "Yes." Tian Changsheng nodded.


    Tian Honghui couldn''t help getting closer and couldn''t wait to say, "Dad, don''t keep me guessing. If


    there''s anything good, tell me quickly."


    Tian Changsheng nced at Tian Honghui. He could even squash a fly with the crow''s tail at the


    corner of his eyes. He said, "Your daughter is Samuel¡¯s sister. H e said that he would protect her in the


    future. Do you think it''s worth it?"


    Tian Honghui''s eyes widened in disbelief. Samuel¡¯s words were tantamount to a guarantee to the


    Heavenly Family!


    "Dad, is what you said true?" Tian Honghui asked excitedly.


    "Tian Ling¡¯er told me herself, can it be false?" Tian Changsheng said.


    "That''s great, that''s great!" Tian Honghui waved his fist and said, "I didn''t expect Ling''er to have such


    luck.


    I got it..."


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" At this time, Tian Ling''er suddenly came to the living room, and Tian


    Honghui quickly stopped what he wanted to say.


    "Ling''er, why haven''t you rested yet?" Tian Honghui asked.


    "I forgot to tell you something. Samuel hopes we can donate to the home of love. There are some


    congenital children with disabilities. He wants to borrow the influence of the Heavenly family to attract


    more people''s attention to this matter," said Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Honghui nced at Tian Changsheng and said," Dad, how about holding a charity fair in the name


    of our family?"


    "Nonsense. It''s a must. You have to start preparing for this tomorrow," said Tian Changsheng. How


    could the Heavenly family not be satisfied with Samuel¡¯s request?


    Shortly after Samuel returned to Hillside Vi, he received a call from Tian Changsheng, saying that he


    would hold a charity party for the home of love in the near future so that more business people would


    participate in this matter and ask Samuel for his opinion.


    Of course, Samuel had no objection. He could just let Tian Changsheng do it on his own. After all, it


    was not a big deal. The Heavenly family could handle it well.


    Hanging up the phone, Samuel waited in the living room for Yvonne to get off work and go home. Yang


    Chen had called before, and all the photos had been sorted out. They had to choose the photos


    tomorrow, which made Samuel very excited.


    The house wall was empty for a long time, and the wedding photos of him and Yvonne could finally be


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    hung up. This was what Samuel had been looking forward to.


    Today, Yvonne had experienced a thrilling day because thepany had be so strong that she


    couldn''t imagine it. She didn''t do anything for the whole day and only listened to the report. However,


    these reports shocked Yvonne again and again, andter she even became a little numb.


    She had never expected that so many things would happen during the period of her departure from


    Cloud City. Thepany of the Sue Family hadpletely changed and became apany with less


    influence than the Heavenly family in Cloud City. 1


    "Samuel, who are those helpers you found? They are too powerful. Do you know how much


    cooperation there is in thepany and how many fields they are involved in now?" Yvonne sighed


    and said to Samuel after returning home.


    There was no need to say much about Qin Lin''s abilities. He was standing at the foot of Samuel''s path.


    He would be able to create a path of blood in Swallow City, much less a small Cloud City.


    "I''m going to pick photos tomorrow. Are you free?" Samuel was not very concerned about the


    "Are the photographs finished?" Yvonne was quite looking forward to seeing the finished product, and


    as such, she attached quite a bit of importance to this matter as well.


    "Yes, Yang Chen has already called me," Samuel said.


    "I''m free. It¡¯s such an important matter, so of course I''m free." Yvonne finished speaking; her mood


    suddenly became a bit downcast.


    Samuel asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to see the photos?"


    Yvonne shook her head and said, "I don''t think I can show my value in thepany anymore. They''ve


    done everything, and it''s better than what I did."


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "You''re the chairman of the board. You''re in a high position. How


    can you do everything by yourself? You have to understand that it''s hard for the higher-ups. Why are


    you unhappy when they do well?"


    "What''s the matter with the higher-ups?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "When servants work, they say that ordinary people can only use their strength to work. When people


    work for wisdom, they say that these people use their intelligence to work, while you belong to the


    upper ss. You just need to order people to work," Samuel exined.


    "It''s not something that ordinary people can say, right? " Yvonne raised her eyebrows and deliberately


    knocked on Samuel''s words.


    Samuel smiled awkwardly and said, "Then take a guess. Am I an ordinary person?"


    Yvonne pouted and said, "Of course not, but don''t exin it to me in a hurry. I''ll find out in the future,


    won¡¯t I?"


    In the face of Yvonne''s inquiry, Samuel nodded and said sincerely, "You will know in the future. When


    the time is right, I will tell you everything."

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    After the Heavenly family released the news about the charity, the entire business world in Cloud City


    was ready to take action. Because of the series of actions o f the Sue Company, they were all worried


    that they would be targeted by the Sue family, so they could please the Heavenly family at this time.


    For them, it was a chance to protect themselves. Countless people wanted to get the admission ticket


    of the charity.


    In the presidential suite of Penins Hotel, Qi Yiyun, who was not wearing sses, looked morous


    even i n her in clothes. Her beauty came from her bones, every twinkle, smile, and move, all of


    which stirred people''s hearts and made them addicted.


    "It''s not difficult for you to get into the Scroll of the charity." Qi Yiyun said to Donghao.


    Seeing Qi Yiyun''s change, Donghao found it hard to ept, because he didn''t want other men to see


    the youngdy, but he didn''t have the right to stop Qi Yiyun from what she was going to do.


    If Qi Yiyun went to the charity, she would definitely make a blockbuster. There would be a lot of


    "Miss, what''s the point of attending this kind of charity party for you?" Donghao said.


    " Do you have the right to decide whether it is meaningful or not for me? When do I need your approval


    for what I want to do?" Qi Yiyun said in a cold voice filled with dissatisfaction.


    Donghao lowered his head and said, "Miss, that''s not what Donghao meant. You''re not a businessman


    in Cloud City now. If you go to the charity, you''ll easily be misunderstood."


    This kind of charity meeting was bound to be attended by many socialites, and these women all


    attended with the mentality of socializing with rich people. Donghao didn''t want Qi Yiyun to be


    misunderstood.


    "Do you think they''ll think of me as a social butterfly?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Donghao did not dare speak. These words were an absolute insult to Qi Yiyun.


    "Go ahead. I''m not discussing it with you. It''s an order, " said Qi Yiyun in a tough tone.


    "Yes." Donghao lowered his head and walked out of the room.


    Qi Yiyun came to the bathroom and looked at her charming reflection in the mirror. For so many years,


    she had never tried to take off her sses.


    "It''s time to change your state. You''ve lived with sses for so many years. You must have suffered a


    lot. From now on, I''ll let the world witness your beauty,


    " Qi Yiyun said to herself in the mirror.


    "Whether in terms of figure or appearance, I''m better than Yvonne. Samuel, can you really turn a blind


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    eye t o me?" Qi Yiyun said, and her eyes gradually dimmed. I f it were another man, she would be very


    confident, but in front of Samuel, she was a littleck of confidence, because she still had not seen


    through what kind of person Samuel was.


    In Yang Chen Studio.


    Samuel and Yvonne came to select the photos early in the morning. Both of them were in high spirits.


    "Brother Samuel, Sister Yvonne, you came too early, didn''t you?" Xu Tong, who had just opened the


    door, said with a smile.


    Yvonne couldn''t wait to go when she was at home, and she didn''t even go running that morning. If


    Samuel hadn''t stopped her, she would have gone out before seven o''clock.


    "Xu Tong, I can''t believe you''ve learned how to tease others. That''s not a good thing," Yvonne said.


    Xu Tong was very envious of their rtionship because she knew that it had not been easy. That day,


    when Yvonne asked Samuel to kneel down on one knee and say "I''m willing", Xu Tong''s eyes turned


    red. This scene was destined to be remembered for the rest of her life.


    " Sister Yvonne, I''m not teasing you. I''m just jealous of you," said Xu Tong.


    "Why did you choose the studio here? There are not many people in this alley," Samuel asked in


    confusion. Few people would show up in remote alleys. If they used this area to do business, they


    would definitely die.


    "Because the rent is cheap, and we are doing part-time jobs online, we don''t have too high a


    requirement on our location. After all, I depend on my skills to make a living." At this time, Yang Chen


    just came to the door o f the studio and exined to Samuel.


    Samuel nodded and followed Yang Chen into the studio.


    The ce was not big, and there were a lot of finished products, which looked a little messy. The other


    high-end wedding dresses shops werepletely iparable. If Yang Chen himself did not have a


    better reputation on the Inte, such a store would probably not be able to make a deal.


    "It''s a bit of a mess. Please don''tugh at me," Yang Chen said in embarrassment.


    "If I had known that your studio was like this, I would not have chosen you," Samuel said bluntly.


    Yang Chen''s face was full of awkwardness. It was indeed hard to leave a good impression on people in


    this kind of environment, but it was not so easy to start a business under the circumstances of life.


    "I see that you have a good reputation on the Inte, and your business should be good. Why don''t


    you go somewhere else?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    Yang Chen smiled and did not exin, but Samuel found that Xu Tong''s expression had changed a


    little. I t seemed that Yang Chen had something difficult to say.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Yang Chen was not willing to mention this kind of thing, so Samuel naturally would not ask.


    "All the photos have been refined. You can choose what to make frame and ornaments, and you can


    also make some small ornaments," Yang Chen said.


    When they chose the photos, they finally understood why Yang Chen had a good reputation on the


    Inte. He was really good at taking photos, and every photo was presented perfectly. Yvonne was in


    a dilemma and didn''t know which one was better.


    "What should I do? I want to stay at home for a long time." Yvonne said to Samuel in a dilemma.


    "Why don''t we make it into wallpaper and cover it with all the walls in the house?" Samuel said with a


    smile.


    Yvonne shook her head repeatedly. Although she really wanted to do that, it was too exaggerated. It


    would be embarrassing if the guests saw it.


    While the two of them were selecting photos, Yang Chen and Xu Tong were chatting at the bar counter.


    "Brother Chen, how''s Auntie doing recently?" Xu Tong asked.


    Speaking of this, Yang Chen sighed and said feebly, It''s still the same. Yesterday, when I went to the


    hospital, the doctor talked to me about giving up, but..."


    Yang Chen didn''t finish his words, but Xu Tong knew his decision. Seeing the undisguised sadness in


    Yang Chen''s eyes, Xu Tong''s heart felt a little sour.


    It had been more than a year since his adoptive mother was hospitalized. In the past year, Yang Chen


    had almost used up all his savings over the years. The hospital had advised Yang Chen to give up


    more than once, but Yang Chen''s persistence on this matter had never changed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There was no way to repay the kindness of being raised without reward.


    To Yang Chen, his adoptive mother''s grace was worth i t.


    "Yo, finally, it''s open. I thought you had gone bankrupt. " At this time, a disdainful voice came from the


    door.


    Seeing theing person, Yang Chen quickly stood u p, walked to the door, and said with a smile,


    "Brother Qiang, why are you here today?"


    Zhang Qiang, a gangster, brought several men with him to collect cleaning fees from nearby shops.


    "You don''t know why I am here. Look at the door, how dirty it is." Zhang Qiang said.


    As soon as the voice fell, all the minions threw all the garbage in their hands at the door, including


    mineral water bottles, bananas peels, and snacks bags.


    Looking at the shameless behavior of these people,


    Yang Chen had no choice but to say, "Brother Qiang, I''m also short of money. I really don''t have extra


    money. I''ll clean up the garbage myself."


    Yang Chen was bending over to pick up the garbage o n the ground when a yellow-haired man beside


    Zhang Qiang kicked him directly.


    "How can we let the boss do such a small thing? It''s fine if we do it."


    Yang Chen sat on the ground and looked at those people picking up the garbage back in their hands.


    He couldn''t help clenching his fists. He had encountered this kind of hooligan''s overbearing behavior


    more than once. In the past, he had had a lot of free money, s o it didn''t matter if he gave them a little.


    But now, he really couldn''t afford any spare money. What was worse, he had paid some medical


    expenses to the hospital yesterday. If he couldn''t get a job immediately, he couldn''t even afford to eat.


    "Brother Qiang, why don''t you give me some time? When I have enough money, I''ll give it to you in one


    go, " Yang Chen said.


    Zhang Qiang walked to Yang Chen and said condescendingly, "Yang Chen, I know that there is a dead


    woman living in the hospital. It doesn''t matter if she is dead or alive. Why do you still spend money on


    her? I heard that you are not her biological son. Why d o you waste money on her? With this money,


    you''d better be filial to me. I can still keep you safe." "Brother Qiang, she raised me up. Please be


    respectful,


    " Yang Chen said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Respect?" Zhang Qiang pped Yang Chen in the face, spat out a mouthful of spittle in disdain, and


    said, "If you have money, I will respect you. If you don''t have money, you are just a dog. Fuck, you want


    m e to give you face? Who do you think you are?"


    "Brother Qiang, Brother Chen really doesn''t have any money. Can you give him some time? When he


    has money, he will definitely give it to you," Xu Tong said with a pained expression.


    Zhang Qiang looked at Xu Tong''s long legs under her pants, licked his lips and said, "Do you want to


    help your boss?"


    Looking at Zhang Qiang''s malicious eyes, Xu Tong took a step back subconsciously and said, "I... I


    don''t have any money."


    "It''s okay if you don''t have money. As long as you are willing to apany me, I won''t make it difficult


    for him today. How about it?" Zhang Qiang walked to Xu Tong''s side, took a deep breath, and


    continued, "What perfume do you use? The taste is so charming that it has already seduced my


    desire."


    "Brother Qiang, it has nothing to do with her. She''s just a worker. Don''t make things difficult for her,"


    Yang Chen said.


    Zhang Qiang looked at Yang Chen impatiently. He red at Yang Chen and said, "Yang Chen, you


    either have to pay today or let this little sister apany us to drink. Otherwise, you can''t open this


    damned ce. Today, I will smash all the things in your shop and the photos in your shop. You have to


    pay a lot of money. Think about it carefully."


    "Brother Qiang, are you forcing me to the dead end?" Yang Chen''s eyes suddenly became grim. For


    him, it was useless to show cowardice, so he could only try to make his attitude tough.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Zhang Qiang was not a man who dared to make trouble. He was typical of bullying the weak and


    fearing the strong. After all, he was not a powerful person. He relied on several people to bully in this


    area, but in fact, it was those honest people who he could bully. If it were other people''s strength, he


    might feel guilty. But he was very familiar with Yang Chen and knew that Yang Chen would not make


    any trouble.


    "Yang Chen, don''t put on an act with me. What if I force you into a dead end? If you dare to make a big


    deal out of this, I will make the old woman lying in the hospital bed unable to live in peace. Do you


    believe it? " Zhang Qiang said with a malicious look in his eyes.


    Hearing this, Yang Chen''s anger instantly disappeared, and he said feebly, "Brother Qiang, give m e a


    few more days. When I get a job, I will definitely give you money."


    "Don''t treat me like a child. I want the money now. You can figure it out by yourself. I''ll give you 10


    minutes," Zhang Qiang said with a tough attitude.


    At this time, Samuel, who had chosen the photos in the shop, was going to ask Zhang Qiang to pick


    out the photos they chose, but he could not see Zhang Qiang''s figure. 1


    "Hey, where did they go?" Yvonne asked in confusion,"


    Even Xu Tong is missing."


    Samuel smiled faintly. When he was on the Jiyan Ind, he realized that Yang Chen and thedy boss


    were flirting with each other. Could it be that his rtionship with Xu Tong was a littleplicated? H e


    did not realize that this fellow was quite despicable i n terms of their rtionship.


    "Wait a minute. Maybe they have something important to do," Samuel said. Although he didn''t do this


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    kind of thing, it didn''t mean that he would force others with his bottom line. So whether Yang Chen was


    a good-for-nothing had nothing to do with him, h e wouldn''t intervene.


    "Let''s go out and get some air. This ce is so stuffy," Yvonne said.


    Samuel nodded. It was obvious that this ce did not often open the doors, so the air was not flowing.


    It was indeed a little ufortable.


    When they reached the door, Samuel and Yvonne saw Yang Chen sitting on the ground, and Zhang


    Qiang and his fellows swaggering around.


    When Zhang Qiang saw Yvonne, there was a sh of surprise in his eyes. For a person like him, apart


    from the real beauty on TV, who usually came into contact with the low-level street passage, he


    naturally could not see a beauty like Yvonne.


    "Yang Chen, you are still pretending to be poor. They are your guests, aren''t they?" Zhang Qiang


    looked at Yvonne with a smile.


    "Who are you?" Samuel asked.


    "We are collecting the cleaning fee, it is none of your business. If you have nothing to do, don''t join in


    the fun. Get out of here." Zhang Qiang looked greedily at Yvonne, who was extremely lecherous.


    The cleaning fee?


    Samuelughed when he heard these three words. He did not expect that there would be someone


    who would do such a thing nowadays.


    "I think it''s quite clean here," Samuel said.


    "Boy, you don''t know what''s good for you. I''m giving you a chance to get out of here. Do you have to


    make trouble for yourself?" Zhang Qiang said unhappily.


    "Right now, Cloud City should be Manfred''s territory, right? Is your cleaning fee collected for Manfred,


    or is i t in your own pockets?" Samuel asked.


    For Zhang Qiang, Manfred was a big shot. There was more than one Milky Way gap between him and


    Manfred.


    But Samuel suddenly mentioned Manfred. In Zhang Qiang''s view, it was just to frighten him, so Zhang


    Qiang also talked nonsense. Anyway, they were all bragging, so let''s talk big together.


    "Boy, you''re quite knowledgeable. You actually heard o f Brother Manfred''s name. To tell you the truth,


    I''m Brother Manfred''s cousin. What do you think? Are you afraid?" Zhang Qiang said proudly.


    Samuel smiled awkwardly. He had known Manfred for so many years, but he had never heard of him


    having a cousin. This person was obviously a fake. He was using Manfred''s reputation to unt his


    power.


    "Oh, really? I am his friend. Why haven''t I heard him mention you before?" Samuel said.


    Zhang Qiang was amused. This guy dared to say that h e was Manfred''s friend. He was bragging and


    met his opponent.


    "It means that you are not close to him. Otherwise, how could I have never seen you before? Last


    night, I was drinking with him. In thergest room in the Hex Capital Nightclub, Brother Manfred gave


    me the most expensive wine. My rtionship with him is like that of a biological brother," Zhang Qiang


    said. One had to brag a little too much, so he did not think about the consequences at all.


    "Is that so? Why don''t I call him over and introduce him to us?" Samuel said.


    "Brother Manfred drank too muchst night. He is still resting. I don''t want to disturb him," Zhang Qiang


    said.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "I didn''t ask you to call him. I guess you don''t have his number. Let


    me do it."


    After that, Samuel took out his phone.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    At the sight of this scene, Zhang Qiang suddenly felt guilty. "Does this guy really know Manfred? If so,


    my brag will be exposed."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, after taking a closer look at Samuel, he realized that he didn''t look like a powerful figure. He


    probably didn''t know Manfred. He might just be putting on an act.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Qiang rxed a lot and said," Boy, you are still acting with me. How can you


    know Manfred? Are you kidding?"


    "Manfred, I heard that you have a cousin who drank too much with youst night. I happened to run


    into him. Would you like toe and acknowledge him?" Samuel said after the call was connected.


    Zhang Qiang could not hear the voice on the other end of the phone. But judging from Samuel''s tone,


    he was even more certain that he was bragging. In the entire Cloud City, even the Heavenly family


    would not dare t o speak to Manfred in such a tone. How could he be qualified to call Manfred by his


    name?


    "You are quite good at acting. It will be a pity if you don''t be an actor. I will wait here today. Let''s see


    how you talk big." Zhang Qiangughed disdainfully.


    During this period, the underlings constantly fixed their eyes on Yvonne, which made Samuel feel


    extremely ufortable. This kind of garbage was not even qualified to take one more look at Yvonne.


    "You go in first," Samuel said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne nodded. She was also tired of these people''s looks, so she took Xu Tong back to the studio.


    Zhang Qiang''s eyes were full of reluctance. Suddenly h e heard Samuel saying, "If you take one more


    look, I will disable your eyes."


    "Hey, little brother, you are really arrogant. I''m not going to make trouble for you today. If you want to hit


    the gun, you can''t me me." Zhang Qiang looked at Samuel coldly.


    "Don''t even mention that you are Manfred''s cousin. Even if you were, if I wanted to cripple you, he


    wouldn''t dare to say anything." Samuel said.


    Zhang Qiangughed out loud because he felt Samuel''s bragging was bing more and more


    unreliable. It seemed that he was more powerful than Manfred.


    Right now in Cloud City, Manfred was the number one person in the grey area. Even the Heavenly


    family had to give face to him. Zhang Qiang could not think of anyone who could be more powerful than


    Manfred.


    "I advise you not to talk too much. If these words reach Manfred''s ears, Manfred will feel bad. Do you


    think you can talk nonsense behind his back?" Zhang Qiang threatened.


    "You''ll know soon whether I''m talking nonsense or not. I hope you won''t feel weak in your legs when


    the timees,¡± Samuel said.


    "My legs are weak? I, Zhang Qiang, have seen such a big world before. How can my legs be weak?"


    Zhang Qiang said calmly.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Ten minutester, amercial car drove into the alley.


    Seeing this car, Zhang Qiang directly led his men to block it. It seemed that he was going to collect the


    fare.


    After a swooshing sound, the door opened and Johann took the lead to get out of the car.


    Zhang Qiang found it hard to breathe when he saw Johann.


    Soon after, Manfred also got out of the car. By this time, Zhang Qiang''s legs had already gone weak.


    As for his solemn promise, he had probablypletely forgotten about it.


    "Samuel, when did I have a cousin? You can''t be mistaken right?" Manfred walked to Samuel''s side


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    with a puzzled expression on his face.


    Samuel pointed to Zhang Qiang and said, "He called himself your cousin. Didn''t he still drink with you


    in the Hex Capital Nightclubst night?"


    "Who do you think you are?" Manfred said unhappily, furrowing his brows. To dare to use his name to


    trick others, he must be quite daring.


    Zhang Qiang''s face was pale. He didn''t expect that he was bragging, but Samuel was really awesome.


    He really called Manfred with just a phone call!


    "Brother... Brother Manfred, I was just talking nonsense. Originally, I just wanted to make a joke, but I


    didn''t expect... I didn''t expect..." Zhang Qiang was about to cry. He didn''t expect Samuel to really find


    Manfred!


    "You didn''t expect that I really got your cousin here," Samuel said with a smile.


    Zhang Qiang knelt down and said, "Brother Manfred, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have taken advantage of


    you."


    The yellow-haired men also knelt on the ground with Zhang Qiang, and their previous arrogance was


    gone.


    "I came early in the morning to acknowledge my kin. With just a bunch of trash like you stirring up


    trouble for me, you still want me to spare you?" Manfred said coldly.


    Zhang Qiang was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He secretly nced at Samuel and


    thought," This is an immortal. He called Manfred over just with a phone call. And judging from their


    rtionship, they must be on equal footing at least."


    When did such a ruthless character appear in Cloud City?


    "Brother Samuel, I should have died. I thought you were bragging to me, so I couldn''t help boasting. I


    didn''t expect you to be so awesome. I''m sorry to let you see this. Please give me a chance. I will never


    do this kind of thing again," Zhang Qiang said to Samuel.


    "You''re not boasting anymore, or you''re not charging any cleaning fees?" Samuel asked.


    Zhang Qiang''s face was full of pain. He could choose not to brag, but he had to ask for the cleaning


    fee.


    What was he going to make for it?


    "Okay, collecting the cleaning fee in Cloud City, you really don''t put Manfred in your eyes. Samuel,


    leave this matter to me. You can go do your own stuff." Manfred said.


    Samuel nodded and watched Zhang Qiang and the others being taken away. His desperate plea for


    mercy would not let him have any mercy. This kind of scum i n society, who specifically bullied ordinary


    people, was not worthy of any pity even if he died. 1


    "Thank you, Brother Samuel." Yang Chen stood up, walked to Samuel, and said gratefully.


    "I have already said that I will give you a chance. If you are willing, you can go and find Manfred." After


    saying that, Samuel walked towards the work room.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    Yang Chen stood there excitedly. Samuel offered him the only way to change the status quo. He


    couldn''t afford the treatment fee of his adoptive mother by his current work, which was also the reason


    why he chose to stay on the Jiyan Ind in this ce.


    For him, this was a gamble. If he won, not only would h e win a new life, and he could also pay for his


    adoptive mother''s treatment fees.


    "Mom, don''t worry. No matter how much it costs, I will save you. Even if I have nothing in the end, I


    won''t regret it."


    "As long as you raise me up, I will protect you. You are the only family I have in the world. I will never


    let Yama take you away easily."


    In the work room, Yvonne had already told Xu Tong the photo she had chosen, which meant that he


    had finished telling Xu Tong what she should do.


    However, Samuel found Yvonne¡¯s expression was not very clear, especially the look in her eyes, which


    was a little sad.


    On the way home, Samuel couldn''t help asking Yvonne, "What''s wrong with you? Why do you


    suddenly feel sad?"


    Yvonne sighed and said, "Do you know why Yang Chen has no money?"


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and said, "If I guess, it must have something to do with women."


    "His adoptive mother is seriously ill in the hospital. I heard from Xu Tong that in the past year, Yang


    Chen spent all his savings and sold the recreational vehicle, so he was so down and out." Yvonne


    sighed. When she first heard about Yang Chen''s deeds, she felt it was very incredible, because the


    Yang Chen in her eyes was not such a person. Samuel could see the affection between him and the


    wedding dress store''s boss. Of course, she could see it.


    She had thought that Yang Chen was a scumbag who traveled among the flowers, but she didn''t


    expect that he had such a side to him. The most important thing was that the woman was not Yang


    Chen''s biological mother.


    "Stepmother?" Samuel''s surprise was exactly the same as Yvonne''s when she first heard about the


    incident. He could tell that Yang Chen was a yboy based on the rtionship between Yang Chen


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    and his mistress. It was only when he used the money on those women that Samuel felt that it was


    normal, but h e did not expect it to be like this.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect Yang Chen to be such a person. H e has sacrificed so much for his adoptive


    mother," Yvonne said.


    "That''s what he should do. Can''t his adoptive mother b epared to his biological mother? If his


    adoptive mother hadn''t abandoned him, how could he be with her?" Samuel said lightly. The biggest


    difference between his adoptive mother and his biological mother was their blood rtionship, but


    sometimes blood rtionship didn''t mean anything.


    Samuel had a deep understanding of this. Because of his mother Gina, she treated Han Jun a


    thousand times better than him.


    Samuel saw the word "family affection" clearly when h e was very young. The most important thing in


    the world was not the blood rtionship, but who was really good to you. 1


    Except for Han Tianyang, no one in the Hannigan family couldpare with Yan Jun, even if he had


    no blood rtions with Yan Jun.


    "How can there be a mother who is willing to abandon her own son?" Yvonne said in confusion.


    "No matter what the reason is, no matter how touching the exnation is, it''s all bullshit. His biological


    mother made this decision back then. She''s no longer worthy of being a human being," Samuel said


    coldly.


    There were many such things in this society. They had all kinds of excuses and difficulties, but could


    these excuses really stand in front of a living creature?


    "Okay." Yvonne nodded her head, indicating her approval of Samuel¡¯s statement.


    "Have you noticed the rtionship between Yang Chen and the boss of the wedding dress store?"


    Samuel suddenly asked.


    Yvonne said, "I felt it, so I thought he was a jerk." "But he''s not a good guy either," Samuel said with a


    smile, deliberately belittling Yang Chen.


    Perhaps out of pity for Yang Chen, Yvonne couldn''t help arguing for him. "He''s an adult, so it''s not


    surprising that he has such a requirement. Besides, both sides are willing to do it. How can you say


    that he''s not a good person?"


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and said with a look of realization, "That''s right. It''s not surprising that he


    has such a requirement."


    Yvonne suddenly felt Samuel''s words seemed to be meaningful, and her face suddenly turned red.


    He... he couldn''t be taking a roundabout way to hint at other things, could he?


    But this stupid pig was like a fool. He didn''t understand why the red line on the sheet had been torn


    down. How could he me anyone else?

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    Yvonne looked at Samuel angrily. If he doesn''t enlighten his Apertures, he will suffocate mhimself to


    death." 1


    Samuel''s words were indeed a beating around the bush for Yvonne. However, what he never expected


    was that the result would be Yvonne''s firm stance. Unless he himself took the initiative, Yvonne would


    never do such a thing again.


    However, without Yvonne''s guidance, Samuel would not have the guts to do so.


    Samuel didn''t know what result his own cleverness had brought, and he was still happy in his heart. He


    thought that he had seized the right time to remind Yvonne, and the good days woulde soon.


    After returning home, there would be a charity event tomorrow. Yvonne had to prepare a dress, and


    Samuel had to attend as well. As such, she had also helped Samuel pick a set of formal clothes.


    After a while, Linda called. She was now a middlelevel leader of the Suepany, benefited from


    Yvonne. She could attend the charity tomorrow, but she had no clothes, so she wanted to borrow a set


    Yvonne.


    When Linda came home, Samuel was forced out of the room.


    "Aunt He, how''s Jiang Yingying recently?" Samuel asked He Ting.


    When it came to Jiang Yingying, He Ting couldn''t hide the smile on her face. At the same time, she was


    full of gratitude to Samuel and said, "Samuel, Auntie He has always wanted to find a chance to thank


    you for this. Now Yingying has had an internship in advance, and it''s a bigpany in the Rong City. I


    heard from Yingying that this is all because of your help. When Yingyinges back in a while, she will


    definitely invite you to have a good meal."


    Jiang Yingying was now supported by many people in Rong City. She didn''t need to find a job


    deliberately, and a bigpany would take the initiative to give her an olive branch. This was not a


    strange thing.


    "That''s good. There is no need to eat. I still like to eat Auntie He''s cooking at home," Samuel said with


    a smile.


    "I know you want to save money for me, but I can''t save the money. Listen to Auntie He," He Ting said


    firmly.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. He knew that if he didn''t let He Ting do this, she would definitely be worried,


    so he had to agree.


    At this time, Yvonne and Linda came out of the room, each dressed in a formal dress. Yvonne looked


    noble and elegant, while Linda was yful and cute. Both of them were very eye-catching, but from the


    moment they came out, Samuel''s eyes only fell on Yvonne.


    Linda found Samuel did not look at her at all. She could not help but look gloomy. It seemed that no


    matter how beautiful she was wearing, Samuel would not care. Or it could be said that other women in


    this world would not be able to shake him at all.


    Such an excellent and loyal man was rare in the world. It was a pity that he didn''t belong to her, so


    Linda couldn''t help but feel sad. 1


    "How is it?" Yvonne lifted the hem of her skirt and asked Samuel.


    "No matter what you wear, you are the most beautiful," Samuel said from the bottom of his heart.


    Upon hearing Samuel''s evaluation, Yvonne put on a broad smile and said, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. Is there any woman more beautiful than you in the world? In my eyes, no one can


    beat you, " Samuel said sincerely.


    Linda suddenly said to He Ting, "Aunt He, you don''t have to cook tonight."


    "Ah? Why?" He Ting asked in confusion.


    "The dog food is already full, how can we still eat?


    Some people really don''t know what''s good for them and don''t care whether there are single people on


    the scene," Linda said discontentedly.


    He Ting smiled helplessly. As a woman, she could feel Samuel''s deep affection for Yvonne. Even she


    was a


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    little envious of him, let alone Linda.


    Yvonne red at Linda and said, "If you''re full, then don''t eat tonight."


    "That won''t do. I''m hungry and no one will feel sorry for me. Why should I be hungry?" Linda said


    righteously.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    "Is it good-looking?"


    In Penins Hotel, Qi Yiyun in a red dress stood in front of Donghao. The eye-catching bright red


    made Qi Yiyun look like a delicate and beautiful rose, attractive.


    Her fair skin and red dress were in stark contrast, giving people a strong visual impact.


    At that moment, Qi Yiyun was absolutely the most beautiful woman in the world. In ancient times, she


    could definitely shake the beauty of a country.


    Donghao couldn''t take his eyes off her. Qi Yiyun was s o beautiful in front of him. He racked his brains


    but couldn''t find any adjective to describe Qi Yiyun at the moment.


    There were thousands of characters in the world, and not a single word was worthy of her at this


    moment.


    "Miss, if beauty can conquer the world, as long as you raise your eyebrows, the world will be yours."


    Donghao said.


    Qi Yiyun smiled faintly and said, "If he said that to me, I would be very happy, but it''s a pity that you''re


    not him."


    Donghao lowered his head, and there was killing intent in his eyes that could not be hidden.


    Donghao naturally knew who Qi Yiyun was referring t


    o. And Qi Yiyun''s disy of such beauty made Donghao very jealous. He wanted to cut Samuel into


    pieces.


    "Miss, he doesn''t deserve it." Donghao said through gritted teeth.


    Qi Yiyun looked at Donghao with disdain and said, "Do you deserve it? Except for him, no one is


    qualified for me to take off my sses."


    "Miss, if you are willing to give me a chance, I will definitely do better than him." Donghao said with


    dissatisfaction.


    Qi Yiyun looked at Donghao with a sneer and said," You''re just a bodyguard of the Qi family. How can a


    chance fall into the hands of someone like you? And even if I give you ten times or a hundred times,


    you can''t do it. There are some things that can''t be solved with fists."


    These words almost made Donghao gnash his teeth. H e didn''t understand why Qi Yiyun thought so


    highly of Samuel. In his eyes, Samuel was just a good-for-nothing. He only needed one hand to deal


    with such a good-for-nothing!


    "How can this kind of rubbish be valued by Miss? How can Miss believe him?"


    "Miss, I am willing to give up everything for you, even my life." Donghao said.


    "A smart person will never let himself die. This is the difference between him and you," Qi Yiyun said


    lightly. Donghao was reckless and had no brain at all. Just based on this point alone, he was not


    qualified to bepared with Samuel.


    "But... but he is married. Miss, with your status, how can you be with such a man?" Donghao said


    eagerly.


    A smile appeared on Qi Yiyun''s face. Her beauty was suffocating, and the breath between her lips and


    teeth was like orchids. She said, "This can only mean that h e is more mature. Do you know what a


    mature man''s charm is like?"


    "I don''t know."


    "He is good at nning and doing things indifferently. Unlike you, you don''t know anything except


    fighting and killing. Although I like red, the smell of blood is disgusting. I prefer him to kill without


    bloodshed," Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Donghao didn''t understand any stratagems or tricks. For him, the simplest way toplete a task was


    to kill, kill all obstacles before his eyes. Only a path of blood could prove that he was a powerful


    individual.


    "Tomorrow, I will let everyone in Cloud City know that I, Qi Yiyun, am the most beautiful woman in the


    world!"


    That night, Samuel did not expect Linda, who was as thick-skinned as a city wall, would stay at home


    and not leave. Moreover, she had taken over the nest of the magpies and chased him out of the room.


    Samuel was so angry that he gnashed his teeth.


    The next morning, Linda appeared arrogantly in front of Samuel. She raised her eyebrows


    provocatively, as i f she was dering her sovereignty.


    "I fell asleep with Yvonne in my armsst night. You are jealous, right?" Linda walked over to Samuel


    and deliberately said.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "Linda, don''t go against my bottom line, or I''ll beat a woman."


    Linda was not afraid of Samuel''s threat at all. Instead, she said in a harsher tone, "I hugged her so


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    tightly and Yvonne didn''t even wear clothes."


    Samuel¡¯s face was livid. If it weren''t for a woman, he would have gone mad.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    "What are you talking about?" Yvonne asked curiously when he saw them whispering.


    "It''s nothing. I''m sorry for upying his roomst night," Linda said.


    Yvonne smiled helplessly and said, "Don''t say sorry. It''s not the first time for us two sisters to sleep


    together."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Linda looked at Samuel proudly and said in a low voice, "Did you hear that? It''s not the first day."


    Samuel was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. He keptforting himself in his heart. Linda


    was a woman. It didn''t matter even if they slept together.


    After breakfast, the three of them changed their clothes and Samuel drove out of the restaurant, i


    The charity was held in the private club of the Heavenly family, which was not open to the public at


    ordinary times. It would only be used when it was an important event. The fact that the Heavenly family


    was able to hold the charity here showed that they really attached great importance to this matter.


    This was also the thought of Tian Changsheng and Tian Honghui. Samuel had be Tian Ling''er''s


    brother. Even if the home of love would not do much good to the reputation of the Heavenly family, they


    were also willing to take out the highest VIP to deal with this matter.


    The people who came one after another were all sighing about this matter, because they all knew what


    the private club meant to the Heavenly family. They didn''t understand why a home of love could be so


    valued by the Heavenly family.


    It should be known that there were many ces simr to the home of love, but the home of love was


    favored, which made many people notice the unusual taste.


    As the founder of the home of love, Peng Fang also came to the club early. Standing at the door, she


    was a little overwhelmed, because she had never participated in such a charity event. When she


    learned that the Heavenly family would hold this charity event for the home of love, Peng Fang was


    surprised for a long time before she came to her senses.


    Why would the Heavenly Family, the most prominent family in Cloud City, care about an organization


    like hers which did not have much influence?


    When Peng Fang saw Samuel, she was very surprised because it was the first time she had seen him


    in a formal suit. Samuel had always kept a low profile, which made it easy for her to ignore his


    existence. It was not until now that Peng Fang felt that Samuel was very handsome and had a strong


    aura.


    "Samuel." Peng Fang walked to Samuel and nced at


    Yvonne in surprise.


    "Sister Peng, why don''t you go in?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Peng Fang said with a cautious look, "I''ve never been o n such asions, so I''m a little nervous."


    Samuel smiled and said, "What''s there to be nervous about? They are also humans. Can they still eat


    you?"


    Although that was what he said, in this circle, Peng Fang had nevere into contact with them, so


    how could she not be nervous?


    "Samuel, did you help with this matter?" Peng Fang thought about it for a while. Other than Samuel,


    she could not think of anyone else who could help the home of love. However, being able to make the


    Heavenly family step forward, Peng Fang had some doubts as to whether Samuel would be able to do


    it with his ability.


    "I happened to be a little familiar with the old master o f the Heavenly family, so I told him about it. The


    old master is also a very kind person. After hearing about the home of love, he directly nodded and


    helped," Samuel exined.


    Peng Fang didn''t hide her shock at all. She didn''t expect that it was really done by Samuel.


    She had always thought Samuel was just an ordinary employee. Now it seemed that she was wrong!


    "Samuel, thank you. If it weren''t for your help, the home of love would definitely not have survived this


    time," Peng Fang said.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "That''s what I should do. By the way, this is my wife, Yvonne."


    "Hello, Sister Peng," Yvonne said politely.


    Peng Fang was stunned again. Yvonne! She was once the most beautiful woman in Cloud City, but


    now she was married...


    The Samuel in front of her didn''t have the same name, but the loser himself!


    Peng Fang had never asked Samuel¡¯s personal situation. She had never thought that Samuel would b


    e a live-in son-inw of a good-for-nothing who was cursed by thousands of people in Cloud City.


    "You... you are Samuel!" Peng Fang said in astonishment.


    "Sister Peng, I thought that you already knew my name. After all, my name is not ordinary." Samuel


    smiled and said.


    Peng Fang didn''t think about it at all, because the legendary wimp waspletely different from


    Samuel she knew.


    "You, you are not the kind of person that the rumors say. How could I have known about it?" Peng Fang


    said.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    "Sister Peng, those rumors are all fake. How can you believe them?" Yvonne said with a smile. The


    rumors about Samuel in Cloud City were all deliberately distorted by Harvey. Although there were some


    facts, most of them were malicious nder made by Harvey. If it weren''t for Harvey, Samuel would not


    have been regarded as trash by the whole Cloud City.


    Peng Fang looked embarrassed. Before this, she believed in the rumors along with most people''s


    ideas. After all, there were too many people who said it, and she heard too much. Even if it was fake, it


    was easy for her to believe it.


    "Yes, the rumors are really terrible." Peng Fang looked at Yvonne. She held Samuel''s arm and looked


    very intimate. In terms of the rtionship between the two, it was not like what the outside world said.


    From this point, it could be seen that the rumors could not be believed.


    "Sister Peng, let''s go in first," Samuel said.


    "I still have to wait for Dong Shan," Peng Fang said.


    "Is Dong Shaning?" Samuel asked in surprise.


    Peng Fang nodded and exined, "I was a little nervous, so I called her and asked her to attend as a


    staff member. If I had known that you were here, I wouldn''t have bothered her."


    Not long after, Dong Shan and Song Ji appeared together. When Song Ji saw Samuel, he


    subconsciously lowered his head. The incident at the restaurant had cast a huge shadow over his


    heart. When he saw Samuel drive away Lamborghini, this image was still lingering in Song Ji''s mind.


    He pinched the key to the Mercedes-Benz in his pocket, and he couldn''t show it again. He couldn''t


    make a fool of himself in front of Samuel.


    "Samuel, I didn''t expect you toe," Dong Shan said.


    "This was brought about by Samuel. I didn''t expect him to have such a good rtionship with the old


    master of the Heavenly family. This time, it''s all thanks to him," Peng Fang said with a smile.


    Her words made Song Ji''s eyelids jump. This guy not only knew Tian Ling er, but also had a good


    rtionship with Tian Changsheng! Was there really such a powerful person in Cloud City?


    At this time, Tian Changsheng and Tian Honghui appeared at the entrance of the club. When they saw


    Samuel, they came straight over.


    Song Ji was a little frustrated. "Is it true that Old Master Tian has toe and wee him personally


    when he shows up?"


    Song Ji, who didn''t know whether tough or cry, wanted to p himself in the face. What kind of big


    shot had he offended?


    "Master, you''re finally here. Why don''t you go in?" Tian Changsheng walked to Samuel with a smile on


    his face. Although his grandson-inw certainly had no chance, it was already an honor for the


    Heavenly family to have Samuel as Tian Ling''er''s brother.


    Master!


    The word exploded in Song Ji''s ears like a bolt from the blue. He was the master of Tian Changsheng!


    Even though Song Ji did not know what the reason was, his master-disciple rtionship proved


    Samuel''s unique identity.


    Song Ji, whose scalp was numb, stole a nce at Samuel. It was fortunate that he did not make a fuss


    about it. Otherwise, he would have been reduced to ashes!


    "Let''s go." Samuel said.


    At this moment, Song Ji suddenly bent down and said to Samuel, "Samuel, I apologize for what


    happened before."


    Samuel walked towards the club without stopping.


    Song Ji let out a heavy sigh. Even though he did not know if his words were useful, if he did not say


    them, he would still be in a state of unease.


    Song Ji looked at Samuel¡¯s back and said regretfully," I didn''t expect him to be so powerful. I was really


    an idiot before."


    Dong Shan knew that Song Ji loved to show off and he only showed off in front of people who were


    inferior to him. Who would have thought that he would kick the iron te, Samuel?


    "With his status, he shouldn''t care about you," Dong Shan said.


    Song Ji''s face was full of bitter smiles. Who said it was not? A big shot like Samuel would not haggle


    over a clown like him.


    In the club, all the influential figures in Cloud City''s business world had arrived. When they saw Tian


    Changsheng, everyone greeted him, including some people who knew Samuel. Yvonne held his hand


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    and walked forward with him. The rumor that Samuel might have something to do with Tian Ling''er had


    been broken.


    Of course, the reason why Tian Changsheng valued Samuel was still a mystery in the hearts of those


    people.


    The ceremony would officially begin at 10 o''clock. The general process was to Tian Changsheng''s


    speech and Peng Fang to talk about the present situation of the home of love. This was a necessary


    process. Even if Tian Changsheng came forward, they had to know what kind of existence the home of


    love was and what the purpose of its existence was.


    Before that, there was a thing that caused a sensation i n the entire charity party.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    The noisy hall suddenly quieted down, and it was so strange that they could hear a pin drop. Just


    because a red figure appeared at the door, it seemed that her appearance could suppress the whole


    audience, and everyone couldn''t help but cast their eyes on her.


    There were a lot of noble women at the scene. The life i n the upper ss made them look different


    from ordinary people. However,pared with this red figure, all of them were overshadowed and


    made people feel ashamed of their ungainly appearances.


    "Who... who is this? She''s so beautiful that no words can describe her."


    "She''s so beautiful, and her temperament is just like that of a noble."


    "When did such a great beauty appear in Cloud City? I have never heard of her before."


    In the sighs of countless people, Qi Yiyun was destined to be the focus of today''s audience.


    At this moment, the charity was no longer important. The men present wanted to know who she was,


    which rich family she was born in, and whether she had a boyfriend or husband.


    "Yvonne, I... I''m not dazzled, am I? Is she Yiyun?" Linda was dumbfounded. Although she had known


    Qi Yiyun for many years, Linda had never seen this side o


    f Qi Yiyun, so she couldn''t believe it at this moment.


    Yvonne was also stunned. Qi Yiyun''s impression had always been gentle, but now, she was like a fairy


    who had descended to the world, beautiful and moving. The smile on her face made people feel as if


    they were bathed in the spring breeze, and they unconsciously fell in love with her.


    "I didn''t expect Yiyun to be so beautiful when dressed up." After saying that, Yvonne released Samuel''s


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    hand and walked toward Qi Yiyun.


    Seeing this, Linda quickly followed up.


    When all the men looked at Qi Yiyun obsessively, only Samuel frowned slightly.


    Qi Yiyun''s beauty was indeed stunning, but what did she want to express by suddenly appearing in this


    way?


    It was impossible for a person to change her for no reason. Since she had done so, there must be a


    purpose.


    This goal caused Samuel to feel that something was not quite right.


    It was like... Qi Yiyun''s change was aimed at him.


    "Yiyun, you''re so beautiful." Walking to Qi Yiyun''s side, Yvonne sighed.


    "I told you that if you took off your sses, you could charm a group of men. I didn''t see wrongly,"


    Linda said.


    Qi Yiyun smiled slightly, revealing her red lips and white teeth. This smile attracted the attention of most


    of the men present. They wished they could immediately kneel down under Qi Yiyun s skirt.


    "You are also very beautiful." Qi Yiyun said.


    Yvonne was known as the most beautiful woman in Cloud City, butpared to Qi Yiyun, she paled in


    But this was her best friend, so Yvonne was not jealous at all. Instead, she was very happy and said,"


    How can Ipare with you? You are the real beauty. I f you had changed your mind earlier, countless


    men would have pursued you."


    "It''s not toote now. Look at thescivious eyes of those men. There will definitely be flies around


    Yiyun i n a while." Linda did not hide her jealousy. Of course, her jealousy was not malicious.


    Qi Yiyun had not nced at the other men from the moment she entered the club. When she heard


    what they said, she turned to look at Samuel.


    No matter how other men looked at her, it didn''t matter because she wore her luxurious clothes for


    Samuel.


    She had a pretty face that could make men in the world fall in love with, but she only cared about


    Samuel.


    It was a pity that the clear-eyed Samuel did not reveal the slightest hint of temptation. Instead, he


    frowned.


    "No matter how many men like me, I only care about one," Qi Yiyun said with persistence in her eyes.


    Yvonne and Linda didn''t know who Qi Yiyun was referring to. They would never have thought that this


    person was Samuel.


    "Of course there is only one. Although you are beautiful, you can''t find a few husbands." Linda joked.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Because of Qi Yiyun''s appearance, the charity became a beauty-chasing party. All the men present,


    including the young and the old, had a n to take Qi Yiyun in. Some wanted to keep her as their


    mistress, while others felt that they could not help but fall in love with her at first sight and would only


    want to marry her for the rest of their lives.


    Fortunately, Tian Changsheng was there so that the venue was not in chaos. When he took charge of


    the venue, the charity event was carried out in an orderly manner.


    When Tian Changsheng and Peng Fang were talking the people present were not in the mood to listen.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Qi Yiyun. If they wanted to get Qi Yiyun''s contact information as soon as


    possible, it was better to invite Qi Yiyun to dinner tonight and confirm this matter as soon as possible.


    There would b e too manypetitors and there would be too many variables in the matter.


    As for Qi Yiyun, her gaze had been fixed on Samuel from beginning to end. Her expression didn''t


    change a tall.


    Although she could make Yvonne evaporate in order t o get Samuel, Yvonne was her sister after all,


    and she was not sure what would happen if she did this. So Qi Yiyun would not do this unless she had


    no other


    choice.


    However, she was the only one who had not been looked at by Samuel. It made Qi Yiyun feel as if she


    had been ignored by the world.


    Don''t tell me that I''m really not worthy of a look from you?


    "Yiyun, you have to be ready to be surrounded and attacked by those menter. Looking at their fierce


    eyes, they can''t wait to eat you." Yvonne said with a smile. Although her radiance waspletely


    overshadowed by Qi Yiyun''s arrival, she was not jealous at all in her heart. Instead, she was very


    happy for Qi Yiyun. If Qi Yiyun could find her Mr. Right on this asion, it would be a great thing for


    Yvonne.


    Linda looked at Qi Yiyun with a strange look in her eyes. She felt a little uneasy because she realized


    that Qi Yiyun, who had been the focus of everyone''s attention, had been staring at Samuel the entire


    time. She could not figure out why.


    Did she also like Samuel?


    In Linda''s opinion, it was possible for Qi Yiyun to fall i n love with Samuel. After all, she had secretly


    fallen in love with him. However, she had always hidden her love deep in her heart and never exposed


    it.


    However, Qi Yiyun''s eyes were full of aggressiveness, a s if she didn''t care Yvonne at all.


    This made Linda have to be on guard. She did not want Qi Yiyun to ruin the rtionship between the


    three sisters.


    "There''s no good man here. I don''t like them," said Qi Yiyun.


    Following this topic, Linda quickly asked, "Who did you take a fancy to?"


    Qi Yiyun smiled without saying a word, which made Linda even more worried.


    After the normal procedure of the charity meeting ended, all parties had made a verbal promise to the


    Heavenly family that they would help develop the home of love. Next, it should have been those who


    were eager to attack Qi Yiyun. However, Qi Yiyun suddenly stood up and walked toward the speech


    table.


    Everyone looked at Qi Yiyun in confusion. They did not know what she was trying to do.


    "Grandpa, what does this woman want to do?" Tian Ling''er sat beside Tian Changsheng and asked in


    confusion. This First Miss was not dissatisfied with Qi Yiyun''s beauty. She would not think that Qi Yiyun


    had stolen the spotlight. Her appearance was given by her parents, so she would notin that she


    was not a s beautiful as others. Moreover, Tian Ling er was very confident in this aspect. Although she


    was not as beautiful as Qi Yiyun, she was also one of the most beautiful women.


    Tian Changsheng shook his head. Since Qi Yiyun appeared, he felt that this woman was not simple.


    Ordinary families could never cultivate such an outstanding character, which showed that she had an


    amazing background. Even if she was not a noble, she must be a descendant of a big aristocratic


    family.


    "Ling''er, how do you feel about her?" Tian Changsheng asked.


    "Feels?" Tian Ling''er frowned, thought carefully, and said, "Extremely beautiful and sexy."


    Tian Changsheng smiled and said, "These are all superficial things. This woman hides a domineering


    spirit in her bones. It seems that she doesn''t take anyone present seriously."


    Tian Ling''er puckered her lips and said, " Does she dare to look down on the Heavenly family? There is


    no one more powerful than the Heavenly family in Cloud City."


    There weren''t any in Cloud City, but there were countless people who were more powerful than the


    Heavenly Family in Huaxia. Who said that she could onlye from Cloud City?


    At this time, Qi Yiyun had already stepped onto the podium. Looking at those eyes gathered on her, Qi


    Yiyun''s expression was as noble as an iceberg goddess.


    "I know that many people want to pursue me, but I don''t have time to waste on flies like you, so please


    don''t disturb me." Qi Yiyun''s words were like thunder. Those who coulde to the charity were all


    outstanding businessmen in Cloud City, but these people were actually flies in her mouth.


    This kind of words offended everyone present, and even Tian Changsheng couldn''t just casually say it.


    Therefore, at this moment, Tian Changsheng was shocked and stunned.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "This girl isn''t afraid of getting into trouble," said Tian Changsheng with a wry smile. Although he did not


    approve of Qi Yiyun''s actions, her boldness and courage forced him to submit.


    Yvonne and Linda were stunned, because Qi Yiyun had always been a coward in their eyes. In her life,


    it seemed that there was no such thing as strength. But today, Qi Yiyun''s strength made them feel


    suffocated

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    "Is... is this Qi Yiyun we know?" Linda asked in astonishment.


    Yvonne shook her head. She was not sure because she felt the same way Linda did.


    "Yiyun suddenly became strange," Yvonne took a deep breath and said.


    Samuel, who was sitting next to Yvonne, had a grave expression on his face. Yvonne''s unfamiliarity


    with Qi Yiyun was not because of Qi Yiyun¡¯s change, but because she had shown her real side. She


    had never changed. Yvonne and Linda¡¯s impressions on her was her mask, but she had worn this


    mask for a long time, even longer than Samuel.


    This kind of woman gave Samuel an illusion of fear. 0 f course, he was not really afraid. He just felt that


    this kind of patient woman would cause a series of huge chain reactions once she revealed her true


    colors.


    What was even more terrifying was that this type of reason was because of him!


    "You... don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you''re pretty."


    "Do you know who we are? How dare you look down o n us?" "Humph, you offended everyone with


    one sentence.


    Have you ever thought about what will happen to you? H


    Qi Yiyun''s beauty conquered many people, but her words also angered many people, especially some


    women. They were ignored because of Qi Yiyun''s appearance, which made it useless for them to dress


    u p carefully. At this time, Qi Yiyun had angered many people, so they naturally had to condemn Qi


    Yiyun.


    In the face of numerous usations, Qi Yiyun seemed to be in the eye of the storm and was not


    moved at all.


    "Am I wrong?" Qi Yiyun said lightly, as if she would never back down when she spoke of her stance.


    "Who are you? How dare you be so arrogant? Do your parents know about your stupid behavior?"


    Someone asked. Since Qi Yiyun dared to show such an attitude, she must have something to rely on.


    This question was also what many people present wanted to know. If they wanted to teach Qi Yiyun a


    lesson, it was best if they figured out her background. Otherwise, kicking into a metal te would be


    the same as digging their own graves.


    Jiang Fu''s lesson was still vivid in their mind. No one wanted to lose his whole life because of a wrong


    step.


    "Do you have the right to know who I am?" Qi Yiyun said provocatively.


    The person who asked the question just now was so angry that his face turned livid, but Qi Yiyun''s


    strong attitude made him more and more worried that this woman had a very powerful background, so


    he did not dare to speak.


    No one dared to investigate this matter.


    Qi Yiyun was not only the most beautiful woman in the crowd, but at the moment, her imposing manner


    overtook those bosses of the business world and they didn''t dare to look up.


    Tian Changsheng sighed with emotion. How could so many powerful people suddenly appear in such a


    small Cloud City?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the past, there was Samuel, the Young Master of the Hannigan family Swallow City, but now there


    was a powerful woman with an unknown background, Cloud City. It was a little too lively!

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    The scene of the silent charity meeting was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. Qi Yiyun''s


    momentum was like a queen''s, pressuring those business giants to the point that they couldn''t breathe.


    At this time, Tian Changsheng found a very interesting phenomenon, which made a smile on his face


    that could pinch a mosquito to death.


    He found that Qi Yiyun''s eyes were full of disdain when she looked at any man, and this disdain came


    from her bones. However, when she looked at Samuel, it waspletely different. The meaning of this


    kind o f look was more like a charm, as if she was proving something to Samuel.


    "Interesting, it''s so interesting." Tian Changsheng couldn''t help butugh. Fortunately, Tian Ling''er had


    escaped unscathed and be Samuel''s younger sister. If she hadn''t, she would have had another


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    strong opponent.


    "Grandpa, what''s interesting?" Tian Ling''er asked curiously.


    Tian Changsheng stroked his beard and said, "This woman likes my master."


    " Samuel!" Tian Ling''er looked at Qi Yiyun in astonishment and said, "She likes Samuel. Grandpa, you


    didn''t see wrongly, did you?"


    "Grandpa has lived for dozens of years. I can''t make a mistake. If this kind of look was not love, what


    else can it be?" Tian Changsheng said firmly.


    Tian Ling''er couldn''t help but spit out her tongue wittily. So she was another woman who had been


    conquered by Samuel. Although she didn''tpletely forget Samuel in her heart, she had now tried to


    im to be his sister.


    For Tian Ling''er, this kind of feeling, which she could not get, ended in a good ending. Because she


    could feel Samuel''s undying love for Yvonne.


    "It seems that another woman will be hurt by Samuel." Tian Ling''er sighed.


    "That''s not necessarily true. This woman is too beautiful. Maybe Samuel will fall in love with her," Tian


    Changsheng said. Men were visual animals. It was not impossible for them to surrender to a beauty. I n


    history, there were countless celebrities ruining their career for a beauty. Samuel was a normal man.


    Tian Changsheng didn''t believe that he wouldn''t change his mind.


    "Grandpa, what do you mean?" Tian Ling''er''s face suddenly became gloomy, and her tone was full of


    coldness.


    Tian Changsheng felt a kind of inexplicable chill, which made him tremble involuntarily. Only then did


    he realize that he had said something wrong.


    Tian Ling''er failed to pursue Samuel, but now he thought that Samuel would fall under Qi Yiyun''s dress.


    Wasn''t that to say that Tian Ling''er was not as good as Qi Yiyun?


    "My good granddaughter, grandpa definitely didn''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong." Tian Changsheng


    said while covering his beard, for fear that Tian Ling''er would pinch his beard and punish him.


    Tian Ling''er gritted her teeth and said, "You don''t mean that, but you think so in your heart."


    Tian Changsheng didn''t know whether tough or cry. He was so outspoken that he didn''t expect such


    a result.


    He took away his hand as if he had epted his fate and said, "If you want to pull grandpa''s beard, so


    be it. Grandpa said something wrong. I should be punished."


    Tian Ling''er rolled her eyes and said, "Why am I pulling it? You''re telling the truth. I really can''tpare


    with her."


    Seeing Tian Ling''er''s drooping head and facing down with her shoulders, Tian Changsheng knew that


    this was a great blow to her heart and couldn''t help ming himself.


    "Good granddaughter, everyone''s strengths are different. You''re the best in Grandpa''s heart." Tian


    Changsheng quicklyforted her.


    "Grandpa, will he really change his mind?" Tian Ling''er said worriedly. Although she hated that Samuel


    and did not like her, in Tian Ling er s heart, she felt that the love between Samuel and Yvonne was


    worth looking forward to. Only with them could Tian Ling''er see true love.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    "I''m not sure either," said Tian Changsheng.


    "If even he can change his mind, I will never believe in love again." Tian Ling''er sighed and said feebly.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun returned to Yvonne from the speech table. Only then did those people realize that


    she had such a good rtionship with Yvonne. Jiang F u and the others''panies were bankrupt


    because o f the Sue family. Just based on this point, they did not dare to make trouble for Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel got goose bumps all over his body. Qi Yiyun''s family background was not in Cloud City, which


    was the result of his investigation, and this could be confirmed, because the situation in Cloud City was


    very clear, and Qi Yiyun could not have hidden it so deeply.


    That was to say, she dared to make public anger. In fact, she had already nned to use Yvonne to


    make those people retreat from the difficulties, so that they did not dare to retaliate.


    It seemed to be simple, but in fact, it was a painstaking scheme. It was like water passing through the


    water without a trace, and Yvonne would not notice that she was being used.


    The more she acted like this, the more Samuel felt how terrifying she was.


    In the past, he did not intend to intervene in this friendship, but now, Samuel felt that it was necessary


    for him to remind Yvonne.


    "Yiyun, you''re so handsome that these people dare not say a word." Yvonne looked at Qi Yiyun with


    admiration, like a fan girl. 1


    Qi Yiyun smiled faintly and said, "I''m just afraid that they will disturb me. I won''t find these people to be


    m y boyfriend. They are all lechers. They would have different thoughts after getting someone."


    Yvonne felt that it was reasonable, so she kept nodding her head.


    At this time, Linda said something meaningful, "Those who don''t have any different thoughts, you''d


    better have other ideas, because their feelings will not be easily destroyed."


    These words were a very obvious warning. Even Samuel understood the meaning behind them, but


    Yvonne didn''t notice it at all. This was the difference between an insider and an outsider.


    The charity meeting ended in a strange atmosphere. Although many people were dissatisfied with Qi


    Yiyun''s appearance, they would not forget the verbal promise they made to the Heavenly family.


    Therefore, the purpose of the charity meeting could be considered to have been achieved.


    At this time, Harvey was sitting in his office, staring at the phone screen with a look of obsession.


    He was not invited to the charity, but he secretly arranged for some people to use his mobile phone for


    the live broadcast. Harvey was deeply infatuated with Qi Yiyun''s aggressiveness. Like all the men at


    the charity, he was conquered by Qi Yiyun''s beauty. However, the only difference was that Harvey felt


    that those men were not worthy of Qi Yiyun while he was qualified.


    "This woman is so perfect that she is qualified to be m y wife." Harvey said with a proud face. In his


    heart, Qi Yiyun was worthy of him, but he did not think that Qi Yiyun would like him.


    When one''s narcissism reached Harvey¡¯s level, one must not only be thick-skinned, but also have blind


    confidence.


    "Harvey, many major business people have attended the charity party. The Heavenly family didn''t invite


    you. Will ourpany be rejected by Cloud City in the future?" Yara asked worriedly.


    Harvey''s face was full of indifference. He now had a veryrge backer. Cloud City was nothing.


    "Yara, do you think I will put these trash in my eyes? They are just a bunch of contemptible scoundrels.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    If they don''t work with me, it can only show that there is something wrong with their taste. If they go


    against m e, they will regret it sooner orter," Harvey said disdainfully.


    Seeing Harvey was so confident, Yara was relieved and said, "I''m afraid that this woman is not so easy


    to get. You have to work harder to get rid of her attitude o f looking down on anyone."


    "It''s normal for those good-for-nothings to be looked down upon, but can theypare themselves to


    me? Don''t worry, in less than a month, she will definitely b e conquered by me." Harvey said


    confidently.


    Yara smiled. As a woman, she could feel the arrogance in Qi Yiyun''s eyes. Although Harvey had his


    ownpany; he might not be able to conquer Qi Yiyun. She was different from ordinary gold diggers.


    She had offended so many business people in front of her. Obviously, she looked down upon ordinary


    rich people.


    Of course, it did not rule out that she deliberately used this way to attract people''s attention, selected a


    part o f the losers who were ipetent, and made those truly capable and courageous people


    pursue her.


    "In fact, conquering a woman does not require her to fall in love with you first. You can also slowly


    cultivate your rtionship after getting it by other means." Yara said.


    Harvey raised his eyebrows, and an obscene smile gradually appeared on his face. He said, "Yara, this


    is a good idea. If I can seed, I will definitely thank you very much.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    After the end of the charity party, Peng Fang pulled Samuel and said a lot of grateful words. During this


    period, she had been worried about the future of the home of love. She did not know how to continue.


    Now with Samuel''s help, she could finally put down a heavy stone in her heart.


    This matter was just a piece of cake for Samuel. Peng Fang''s repeated gratitude made him feel a little


    embarrassed. After all, Peng Fang had given up everything she had for the home of love, while he had


    only done a little thing. Although he had made great contributions,pared with Peng Fang''s efforts,


    the difference was like that between a firefly and a bright moon.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Sister Peng, I''m also a member of the home of love. If you say that again, I won''t go in the future,"


    Samuel said with a wry smile.


    Peng Fang quickly stopped what she was about to say and said, "All right, all right. I won''t speak. If you


    have time,e and see. The children will miss you."


    "Sure."


    At the entrance of the club, Samuel saw Peng Fang off. Linda and Qi Yiyun also left together. And the


    fact was that Linda was holding Qi Yiyun''s hand and left.


    With Linda''s personality, she would probably say


    something to Qi Yiyun.


    However, Samuel was toozy to worry about this kind of thing. No matter what Qi Yiyun would do, he


    just needed to hold on to his sincerity towards Yvonne.


    "Yiyun is beautiful, isn''t she?" Yvonne held Samuel''s hand and asked with a smile.


    Samuel felt that there was a trap in his words, but Yvonne¡¯s smile was very bright, as if she was asking


    the question sincerely.


    "Her beauty has nothing to do with me. It''s enough for me to have you in my heart," Samuel said.


    Yvonne didn''t doubt Samuel''s words at all, and she didn''t notice that Qi Yiyun liked Samuel. What she


    had just said was just a heartfeltpliment to Qi Yiyun.


    "Let''s go home. I heard from my mom that grandpa and the others will be here today." Yvonne lowered


    her head and said. In fact, she had known about this for a long time, but she was afraid Samuel would


    be unhappy, so she did not tell him.


    "Let''s go." Samuel was not unhappy. He had taught the Jiang famly enough lessons. Now they


    probably didn''t have the courage to make trouble again. Coming to Cloud City was mostly to take


    advantage of eating and drinking.


    Linda and Qi Yiyun got into the same taxi. Dressed in well-dressed gown, they got into the taxi, which


    surprised the driver a lot. Moreover, Qi Yiyun''s beauty madethe driver forget to start the time.


    "Master, let''s go to Tongyang Street," Linda said.


    When the car stopped at Tongyang Street, Linda took Q i Yiyun to a milky tea shop.


    "Yiyun, do you remember here?" Linda said.


    Looking at the familiar ce, Qi Yiyun said with a smile, "How can I forget? This is our secret base."


    "We three sisters like to stay here after ss. We have t o drink a cup of milk tea when we''re living


    frugally. The past is really memorable," Linda said.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it directly. There''s no need to beat around the bush," said Qi


    Yiyun.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    "Do you like Samuel?" Linda asked.


    "Aren''t you also in love with him? Isn''t this something strange?" said Qi Yiyun.


    "I''m different from you. Although I like him, I will never destroy his rtionship with Yvonne." Linda


    buried this rtionship deep in her heart and was ready to bury it for a lifetime. But Qi Yiyun was


    different. She could feel Qi Yiyun s strong aggressiveness.


    Linda knew very well that Qi Yiyun was no longer the weak girl she used to be. She had to maintain the


    rtionship between the three sisters, so she was obliged to remind Qi Yiyun.


    "Everyone has the right to choose. What kind of choice he will make is not something you can control."


    Qi Yiyun said lightly.


    Linda gritted her teeth. She did not expect Qi Yiyun to speak so clearly and be so assertive.


    "Are you going to let us three sisters'' rtionship be ruined because of you?" Linda said coldly.


    "I have never thought of destroying anyone''s feelings. I just think that he has the right to make a


    choice." After saying that, Qi Yiyun turned around and left.


    Linda clenched her fists and shouted at Qi Yiyun''s


    back, "Don''t forget, in the past, when you were bullied, i t was Yvonne who helped you every time."


    "I''ve never asked her to help. She''s just being sentimental," Qi Yiyun said without turning her head.


    Linda stood rooted to the spot. All of a sudden, she felt that their many years of rtionship had been


    false. It was as if she and Yvonne were the only ones who took this rtionship seriously, while Qi


    Yiyun had never given her heart.


    Qi Yiyun turned to leave. Her expression was ice-cold as tears streaked across her cheeks.


    If I didn''t have my difficulties, how could I not care about this sisterhood?


    But I had to do so. I couldn''t just watch the Qi Family get into a desperate situation.


    At the Hillside Vi.


    It had never been so lively before. All the rtives of the Jiang family hade. In the face of the


    luxurious vi, everyone''s expression was full of envy.


    Jiang Wan sat on the sofa. It was not until this moment that she understood the gap between her and


    Yvonne. She would never be able to live in a luxurious vi worth nearly a hundred million dors in her


    lifetime.


    Thinking of the sense of superiority she once felt because of Liu Zhijie and her deliberate performance i


    n front of Yvonne, Jiang Wan found it extremely ridiculous. Even if Liu Zhijie took out all his money, he


    might not necessarily be able to buy one of the rooms o f this vi.


    "Lydia, I didn''t expect you to live in such a luxurious vi now."


    "Yvonne was so sessful. I''m so envious of you."


    "If only I had a daughter like Yvonne."


    Listening to these words, the smile on Lydia''s face was like a blooming flower, and she was very happy.


    "He Ting, I told you to cut the fruit. Hurry up." Lydia shouted at the kitchen.


    Since the arrival of these rtives, He Ting had not been able to breathe. She served tea or cut fruit


    tes. These people were like hungry ghosts. As soon as she put the fruit tes on, they were eaten


    up in an instant. This was already the third time, and the refrigerator had been emptied.


    "Aunt Lydia, your housekeeper is too slow. I advise you to change her quickly. It will dy the


    business." Jiang Sheng looked up at the kitchen and said disdainfully.


    "That''s right. She can''t even do a little thing, she should not be a nanny," Xu Fang said unhappily. It


    was rare for her to have a chance tomand people, so she couldn''t help but want to experience this


    feeling.


    When He Ting walked into the living room with the third fruit tray, she was so anxious that she was


    sweating. She said to Lydia, "There are only these fruits left at home. If you still want them, I have to go


    out and buy them."


    While talking with Lydia, He Ting passed by Jiang Sheng and did not notice the situation at her feet.


    Jiang Sheng stretched out his leg deliberately and tripped He Ting to the ground.


    The fruits fell to the ground, and He Ting touched her knees in pain.


    "You''re bad at doing things, you can''t even use your eyes. Can''t you see that my feet are here? Or did


    you deliberately step on me?" Jiang Sheng took the initiative to me He Ting.


    Seeing the fruits all over the floor, Lydia was also angry. She scolded, "He Ting, did you embarrass me


    o n purpose? You can''t even do such a small thing."


    He Ting didn''t know how she offended these people. Since they came, they had been constantly


    looking for trouble.


    Of course she could not understand, because Jiang Sheng was always a character who was eager to


    stir u p trouble wherever he went. Moreover, in Jiang Sheng''s heart, since He Ting was just a nanny, he


    should call her over and over again. How could he miss this moment when he could show his


    superiority?


    Most importantly, Samuel wasn''t home. He could do


    whatever he wanted.


    "I''m sorry. I was too careless," He Ting said, lowering her head.


    "Careless?" Jiang Sheng sneered and said, "You identally stepped on my foot. Are you going to just


    let it go? I''m Aunt Lydia''s nephew, and you''re a nanny. It''s natural for you to say sorry to me, isn''t it?"


    Although He Ting felt wronged, she still said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Jiang Sheng smiled proudly. He could only sigh with emotion that it was good to have money. If he also


    had money, he could hire a nanny to stay at home. Not only was there someone to serve him every


    day, but he could also y as a toy.


    "Why are you still sitting? Are you waiting for someone to pity you?" Xu Fang said sarcastically.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He Ting wanted to stand up, but when she fell down, she hit her knee. It hurt so much that she couldn''t


    stand up at all.


    At this time, the door of the vi was opened, and Samuel and Yvonne returned home.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    When Jiang Sheng saw Samuel, he took a step back subconsciously. There was a strong sense of fear


    in his eyes. He saw with his own eyes how Flora died in front of him. His fear of Samuel was deep in


    his bones.


    At this time, Xu Fang was no longer arrogant. She walked carefully to Jiang Wan''s side, as if she was


    looking for Jiang Wan''s protection.


    Jiang Wan used to be arrogant in front of Samuel and Yvonne because of Liu Zhijie, but after what had


    happened in Bin County, she clearly knew the gap between her and Yvonne. At this moment, in front of


    the two, she didn''t even have the courage to raise her head.


    If Jiang Hong hadn''t insisted oning to Cloud City, Jiang Wan wouldn''t have lost face like this.


    Samuel''s face turned cold when he saw He Ting sitting on the ground. He had expected that the Jiangs


    would make trouble, but he didn''t expect that they would go too far on the first day!


    Walking to He Ting''s side, Samuel said in a deep voice, "Aunt He, who did it?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Sheng said in a panic, "She identally fell down. It has nothing to do with me."


    "Why are you in such a hurry to distance yourself from her?" Samuel turned his head and looked at


    Jiang


    Sheng coldly.


    Jiang Sheng shrank his neck. He was so nervous that his face turned pale. He said, "No, it''s not me.


    How could it be me?"


    Jiang Sheng''s words were not credible. Samuel looked at He Ting and said, "Auntie He, who did it?"


    "She fell down on her own. If you don''t believe what Jiang Sheng said, don''t you believe what I said?"


    Lydia said.


    In front of her rtives, she had to dere her sovereignty over the family. She had to let them know


    that she was in charge of the family. Naturally, she had to help Jiang Sheng solve this problem.


    Samuel was not moved. He continued to ask He Ting," Auntie He, you don''t have to let yourself be


    wronged."


    "Samuel, what do you mean? Don''t you believe what I said?" Lydia red at Samuel angrily. Samuel


    obviously did not give her face by asking this question in front of so many rtives.


    As for Samuel, He Ting naturally did not need to say much about the gratitude in her heart. This job


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    and Jiang Yingying''s trouble were all solved by Samuel¡¯s help. She did not want to make Samuel¡¯s


    family disharmony because of her. Moreover, she was just a nanny. Even if she suffered a little, it was


    nothing.


    "Samuel. I fell down by ident," He Ting said.


    Jiang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, but there was no gratitude in his eyes when he looked at He


    Ting. Instead, he was more arrogant, which made him feel more and more superior in front of He Ting.


    Samuel really wanted to help He Ting vent her anger, but since she said so, Samuel had no reason to


    reason for her. And he knew that He Ting said so because of his rtionship with Lydia.


    "You are wee toe here, but if you want to make trouble in this house, don''t me me for being


    rude to you." Last time in Bin County, he had already quarreled with these people, so Samuel didn''t


    care this time.


    Jiang Hong looked at Samuel''s indomitable figure. Although he had changed his cowardly image a long


    time ago, he still felt scared when he felt Samuel''s imposing manner again.


    Why was such a person willing to stay in the Sue family? Why was he willing to bear three years of


    humiliation!


    "Samuel, do you still care about me? They are my family members," Lydia said, looking at Samuel with


    dissatisfaction.


    Samuel knew Lydia loved face. The Jiang family hade to Cloud City when she was showing


    herself. If Samuel did not give her face during this special period, she would definitely hold a grudge for


    the rest of her life. As such, Samuel did not speak. Instead, he returned to his room.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    "Don''t worry. I have the final say in this house," Lydia said proudly.


    Jiang Hong nodded with gratification. Although Samuel was powerful, at least he was still under Lydia''s


    control. As his daughter, she was still very capable.


    Yvonne walked over to Lydia and reminded her in a soft voice, "Don''t go too far. I can''t help you if you


    irritate Samuel."


    In front of everyone, Lydia''s expression did not change, but in her heart, she did not dare to go too far.


    Samuel had given her face just now, so she could not rub her nose and put on a face.


    After saying what she wanted to say, Yvonne also returned to her room.


    "Samuel. If you want to teach Jiang Sheng a lesson, I''ll support you unconditionally," Yvonne said


    firmly.


    Samuel shook his head with a wry smile and said, '' Mom is looking like she wants to eat me right now.


    If I''m going to teach Jiang Sheng a lesson, isn''t that a p in her face?"


    Yvonne sighed helplessly, walked to Samuel, took his hand, and said, "Why don''t you do her a favor


    this time?"


    Samuel smiled happily and said, "Since my wife has spoken, how can I not give her face?"


    Upon hearing the words "my wife", Yvonne lowered her head shyly and said with slightly red ears,


    "Who is your wife? Does I have anything to do with you?"


    After Yvonne finished speaking, she lowered her head and was at the mercy of Samuel, like a fish on a


    chopping board.


    It was a pity Samuel''s brain was destined to be unable to understand this. He was still thinking about


    how to change the topic and resolve the current awkwardness.


    Yvonne didn''t get the answer she wanted. She bit her lower lip slightly, and her expression gradually


    became fierce.


    Just as Samuel was about to speak, Yvonne suddenly raised her head and red at him. "I''m tired. I


    want to sleep," she said. 1


    Samuel didn''t know what had happened at all. He didn''t understand Yvonne''s anger. On the contrary,


    he felt lucky that Yvonne took the initiative to resolve it. He didn''t know what to do.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Although Samuel was a man, he was also an inexperienced boy. He did not really transform into a


    man. In addition, he did not dare to covet Yvonne at all, so he hoped that he could fully understand


    Yvonne in one day. In the current situation, it was obviously a kind of hope.


    Yvonne¡¯s mood was very strange. On the one hand, she felt Samuel was not like a man, but on the


    other hand, she was a littlecent. Because of Samuel''s behavior, it showed that he was not a


    yboy. He might even be like her, keeping a nk in regards to that aspect.


    Yvonne had seen too many men traveling around the world and treating women as toys. Men like


    Samuel, who were in their twenties and had not touched women, were as rare as a phoenix feather. 1


    After Yvonne and Samuel had fallen asleep, the room that Jiang Hong and his wife rested in was


    exceptionally lively.


    Jiang Sheng and his son, as well as Jiang Wan''s family of three, were all here. It seemed that they


    were plotting something secretly.


    "Grandpa, will Aunt Lydia really agree to let us stay?" Jiang Sheng asked worriedly.


    This time, the Jiang Family came to Cloud City with their whole family. They were not simply traveling,


    but with a strong purpose. Jiang Hong hoped that his two sons could be sessful and have a good


    development. Now Yvonne was the chairman of the Sue family, it was easy for her to arrange these


    rtives to work in thepany.


    "ording to the situation, it should not be a problem. Samuel is very powerful in Bin County, as you


    can see today, Lydia''s words are still more important than his.


    As long as Lydia agrees, who dares to have any objections?" Jiang Hong said. He admitted that


    Samuel was a powerful figure in his heart, and even in what he had seen and heard, none of his peers


    had the ability of Samuel. However, in the end, he had to listen to Lydia''s words, which made Jiang


    Hong not worry too much.


    Speaking of Samuel, Jiang Sheng showed a disdainful look on his face. Even if he was very scared, as


    long as Samuel was not in front of him, his arrogant attitude would not be restrained at all.


    This was the so-called "a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water". He never saw his own coffin. He never


    knew how dangerous his probing on the edge of life and death was. Even Flora, who had the same


    character as him died, did not teach him enough lessons.


    "How could Aunt Lydia not surrender to him? But I''m worried that she won''t let us stay," Jiang Wan said


    with a guilty conscience. After all, she had a conflict with Yvonne. Although she was the one who was


    embarrassed in the end, they had a feud.


    "Don''t worry; I have a way to persuade her. After all, I''m her father, and Lydia is a person who cares


    about face. As long as you make it clear, she won''t refuse," Jiang Hong said.


    Seeing that Jiang Hong was so confident, Jiang Sheng and Jiang Wan looked at each other. In their


    hearts, they really wanted to stay in Cloud City. It would be a lifetime for them to go back to a small


    ce like Bin County. And it was impossible for them to have any achievements. But the future of


    climbing up the Sue family''spany waspletely different.


    Jiang Sheng had even fantasized about getting a high position in thepany. He could use his


    position to attack those female colleagues. The fair-skinned and beautiful women in the city were more


    tempting than those in the county.


    Jiang Wan¡¯s goal was more simple and straightforward. She would not let herself work in Yvonne''s


    hands for the rest of her life. As long as she could stay in Cloud City, she was confident that she could


    find a rich man. This idea coincided with Yara. I f the two knew each other, they might be good


    sisters. After all, they were the same kind.


    "Grandpa, it¡¯s up to you tomorrow. Let''s go back to our room and have a rest. It''s the first time for me to


    live i n such a luxurious vi. I have to sleepfortably tonight," Jiang Sheng said eagerly.


    The vi''s master bedroom.


    Godfrey had a lot ofints about the Jiang family''s visiting, but he didn''t dare to show it in front o f


    Lydia, but he had to say something.


    "There are so many people here this time. Have you ever thought about why they are here?" Godfrey


    said.


    "They just want to share my blessings. I''m not short of money now. What''s wrong with entertaining


    them? Do you have any objections?" Lydia said proudly. In her life, her biggest dream was to be proud


    in front of her parents-inw. Now that an opportunity came to her, Lydia''s mood was very high. Even


    though she knew that she would spend a lot of money, she didn''t care. A s long as these rtives could


    realize how happy her current life was, it was worth it. 1


    "Their luggage doesn''t look like they''ll leave in a few days," Godfrey said with a sigh.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    "Godfrey,! haven''t spent your money yet. Do you feel sorry for it? They are my family members. It''s


    difficult for them toe here to y. Do I have to drive them away?" Lydia looked at Godfrey


    discontentedly and said.


    "You don''t understand what I mean. I''m just worried that they won''t leave once they get here," Godfrey


    said.


    "They won''t leave? How can they not leave? What are they doing here instead of going home?" Lydia


    asked i n confusion.


    "You are usually like a smart person. Why can''t you understand this matter? Yvonne is now the


    chairman. Have you ever thought that they woulde to our family and ask Yvonne to arrange work


    for them?" Godfrey exined.


    His words made Lydia¡¯s expression freeze. She was very clear about the abilities of these rtives.


    They could fight for free for eating and drinking, but it was absolutely impossible for them to work, and


    they would be maggots when they entered thepany.


    "I don''t think so," Lydia said.


    "You don''t even have the confidence to speak. Do you need me to say it clearly?" Godfrey said.


    Lydia had already thought about tomorrow''s trip and


    brought them to see the difference between Cloud City and Bin County. However, Godfrey''s words


    made her lose her mind instantly.


    If what Godfrey said was true, she had to think of a way to deal with it.


    "Go to sleep. We ll y it by ear. Let''s see how you deal with this tomorrow," Godfrey said.


    After tossing and turning for a whole night, Lydia was in a daze and did not sleep. At dawn the next


    day, she got up.


    When she went downstairs to the living room, Lydia found that Jiang Hong was already sitting in the


    living room.


    "Dad, why don''t you sleep a little longer? Is it because the bed is notfortable?" Lydia asked.


    Jiang Hong said with a smile, "How could it be ufortable? This is the mostfortable bed I''ve


    ever slept in, and 1 can''t bear to part with it."


    Lydia forced a smile and said, "You should sleep more i f you arefortable. You are old now, so you


    have to pay attention to rest."


    "Come, sit down. Dad has something to tell you," Jiang Hong waved his hand and said.


    The ominous premonition in Lydia¡¯s heart burst out in an instant, and she walked to the sofa honestly.


    "In the past, I used toin about you. You had a hard time marrying Godfrey. Now that you''ve


    finally


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    gotten what you want, Dad is also very happy for you," Jiang Hong said with a face offort.


    "Dad, this is Yvonne''s sess. It has nothing to do with Godfrey," Lydia said.


    Jiang Hong nodded. He had never thought Godfrey could help in this matter. Since he knew Godfrey


    was the least valued person in the Sue family, his attitude toward Godfrey was very bad. He even said


    that he would look down on Godfrey even if he was buried in a coffin.


    "Indeed, Yivonne is now truly promising. Who would have thought that she would actually be the


    most aplished among the younger generation? However, a single person''s true aplishments


    aren''t on herself, but rather on her contributions to others." Jiang Hong said.


    Lydia took a deep breath and thought, "What shoulde finallyes. I didn''t expect Godfrey to


    guess right."


    "Dad, if you have anything to say, just say it," Lydia said.


    "Dad didn''t intend to leave after I came this time. I''m staying in Cloud City to retire. Jiang Bo and


    Ferdinand are useless fools. I''m sure I won''t be able to count on them. Your mother and I only hope


    that we''ll be able t o spend the rest of our life in peace, and we can only count on you." Jiang Hong


    said.


    This made Lydia a little speechless. As a daughter, it was natural for her to support her parents. But as


    a son, Jiang Bo and Ferdiand should do these things. She couldn''t take the responsibility because she


    was living a good life now.


    Just as Lydia was about to speak, Jiang Hong seemed t o deliberately grasp the right time and


    continued, "But thinking about it carefully, you are already a member o f the Sue family now. Your


    mother and I are not very kind to let you support us. So I thought about it. I want them to work in


    Yvonne¡¯spany and let them have stable work and ie, so that they can support me and your


    mother."


    This trap caught Lydia off guard. She still had a chance to refute what Jiang Hong had said before, but


    Jiang Hong''s words directly made Lydia speechless.


    He didn''t want her to raise them. He just wanted to give Jiang Bo and the others a job. It seemed very


    simple. What other reason could she find to refuse?


    "I know you are worried that they will be sloppy at work. You can rest assured that I will warn them."


    Jiang Hong deliberately pushed Lydia to a dead end s o that she could not retreat and did not have a


    chance t o speak.


    "Dad, it''s Yvonne who takes care of thepany''s affairs. I can''t make the decision on this matter."


    Lydia did not believe such a weak excuse. After all, Yvonne was her daughter. If she insisted on


    Yvonne''s arrangement, Yvonne would not refuse.


    "That''s too perfunctory of you. Didn''t you say yesterday that you have the final say in this family? You


    can''t even make a decision on such a small matter?" Jiang Hong''s face was full of displeasure. He


    continued, "Or are you going to watch me and your mother spend the rest of their lives miserably?"


    "Dad, I don''t mean that. How can I let you and Mom live miserably? Well, I''ll think of a way," Lydia said.


    Jiang Hong smiled with satisfaction and said, "I''ll go back to my room first to see your mother. It''s time


    to get up."

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    Lin Shuzhen was sitting on the bed in the room. She didn''t sleep at all.


    "How about it? Can she promise us?" Lin Shuzhen asked.


    Jiang Hong smiled proudly and said, "I''ll take action. I s there anything I can''t do?"


    Lin Shuzhen smiled happily and said, "This is a good ce. If I can live here forever, I will be satisfied


    for the rest of my life."


    Jiang Hong looked at the luxurious environment in the room with a look of amazement and said, "Yes,


    who doesn''t want to live in such a luxurious ce? Besides, there are servants taking care of us, so we


    can really enjoy our life. Although it came a littlete, i t finally came."


    Judging from Jiang Hong''s tone, he seemed to want to settle down here.


    When the olddy of the Sue family was still alive, he also had the same thought in his heart. However,


    the olddy of the Sue family couldn''t do such a thing because of her dignity. Jiang Hong obviously


    wasn''t afraid of losing face. This was probably the characteristics of the Jiang family. It was the same


    for all the people of the three generations. Only Yvonne was not affected.


    In the living room, Lydia was deeply troubled. She knew Yvonne would definitely not agree to it, but


    since Jiang Hong had already said so much, she had n o other choice. She could only hope Yvonne''s


    attitude would not be too tough.


    At the top of the mountain, Samuel and Yvonne were resting. Yvonne was very happy every time he


    looked a t the entire Cloud City. She didn''t want to step on anyone''s foot, but simply felt that she had to


    stand high enough to see more beautiful scenery.


    "Samuel, the house will be quiet in a few days, so let''s hang our wedding photos at home," Yvonne


    said with a happy smile. She had been looking forward to this for a long time, and she was finally going


    to finish taking the wedding photos. Every time she thought of i t, she would be much moved. At the


    same time, she would feel too sorry for Samuel, because it should have been done three years ago.


    However, she let Samuel wait for more than three years.


    Yvonne''s words made Samuel reveal a bitter smile. She probably did not realize the purpose of the


    Jiang familying to Cloud City.


    "They won''t leave," Samuel said directly.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel in a daze. When she saw that Samuel raised his eyebrows at her, anger


    could not help but surface on her face.


    "Do you want to say that they are going to always stay i n Cloud City?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Think about it. Bin County has nothing for them. But Cloud City, you are the


    chairman of the Sue family.¡±


    Yvonne''s face turned cold and she said, "With their ability, how can they be qualified to work in the


    "It doesn''t matter whether they are capable or not. What''s important is how Mom will deal with this


    matter. But in my opinion, she probably can''t refuse, s o maybe she''s already waiting for you at home


    now." Samuel was very familiar with the attached bodies of the Jiang family. The reason why they came


    was definitely not simple. The only possibility that could make him think of was that Yvonne''s current


    identity, the chairman of thepany, could bring them too many benefits.


    As for Lydia, Samuel did not even need to think to know what decision she would make. She was a


    person who loved face. How could she not forget what she would do if she was praised by others?


    "Are you that urate? I don''t believe it," Yvonne said. Samuel was not a fortune teller. How could he


    have deduced the truth so clearly?


    "Do you want to bet?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    "Well, what do you want to bet on?" Yvonne said defiantly.


    "Let''s just put our arms around each other and sleep. What do you say?" Samuel said. He was still


    upset about Linda''s provocation. Otherwise, no one would make such a bet.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t know what Linda had said to Samuel, s o she mistakenly thought that it was Samuel''s


    enlightenment.


    "Okay." Yvonne agreed without hesitation. This was probably the first time in her life that she had


    hoped that she would lose.


    Samuel looked like he was sure to win. He said, "In that case, let''s go down the mountain. Maybe Mom


    can''t wait any longer."


    "Humph, I''m going to expose you, the Marvelous Mathematician, today." Yvonne snorted.


    In the Hillside Vi, Lydia was really impatient. When she saw Yvonne, she couldn''t wait to go over to


    her.


    "Yvonne, I have something to tell you." Lydia took Yvonne''s hand and was about to walk into the room.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel in astonishment. "Is he right?"


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and smiled. He looked like a winner.


    "Mom, if you have anything to say, just say it. Is there still anything Samuel can''t listen to?" Yvonne


    said.


    Lydia nced at Samuel. He would know it sooner orter and there was no point in hiding it.


    "Yvonne, are there stillcking of people in thepany?" Lydia asked.


    Yvonne was very angry that Samuel had won, but it was not because of her, but Lydia really nned to


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    put those people in thepany. Didn''t she know about these moths?


    "Mom, it''s absolutely impossible if you want to put them in thepany," Yvonne said firmly.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    Yvonne''s attitude did not surprise Lydia at all. She also rejected this matter in her heart. This group of


    people from the Jiang family was her closest rtives, and Lydia knew better than anyone how capable


    they were.


    However, Jiang Hong had already said so much, so she could only give it a try as much as possible.


    Moreover, Yvonne¡¯s personality, as long as she tried to persuade her, she was confident that she could


    convince her.


    "Don''t refuse so soon. I''ll tell you what''s going on first," Lydia said in a soft tone.


    Samuel went back to his room. He didn''t want to get involved in this matter. No matter what decision


    Yvonne would make, Samuel would respect her.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Samuel took out a device from his wallet. It was very small and could be


    easily lost. But in Samuel''s hands, it would never happen because he had read it many times every


    day.


    ording to his calctions, Di Rat had left a long time ago. He must have entered the Earth Core


    Prison, but the device had not made any movement for a long time. Did something happen to him? Or


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    did it mean that there was no Han Tianyang in the Earth Core Prison at all?


    Every time Samuel thought of this, he would feel ill at ease. He expected that Han Tianyang was still


    alive and had great expectations for this matter. He was very worried that his dream would be broken.


    "Grandpa, you must live. As long as you''re alive, I''ll find a way to save you." Samuel held the device


    tightly and said to himself resolutely.


    In a dark room.


    The pitch-ck darkness made one''s hair stand on end. Under such circumstances, no matter how


    strong-minded one was, one would still feel fear.


    At this moment, in the corner, a figure was squatting with his hands on his knees, and his whole body


    was trembling slightly.


    Since he woke up, Di Rat had been in this environment. He knew that he had arrived at the Earth Core


    Prison. Now, he should be locked up in a ce simr to a detention room, which was probably the


    treatment for every neer who came to the Earth Core Prison.


    Di Rat didn''t know how long he had been here. The dark environment made it impossible for him to


    touch the light and feel the time. The only thing he could feel outside the darkness was an asional


    earthquake. This made Di Rat guess that the location o f the Earth Core prison should be somewhere


    deep underground. Only in this way could there be earthquakes happening again and again.


    Earth Core Prison, deep underground?


    If that was the case, it was no wonder that the Earth Core Prison had been kept secret for so many


    years, because it did not exist on the surface at all. No one could find it.


    "Fortunately, I''m a frequent visitor to the closed-door room, so I''ve been used to this kind of


    environment for a long time. If I were an ordinary person, my state of mind would have copsed long


    ago," Di Rat said to himself tofort himself. From his slightly trembling body, it could tell that his


    mentality was not very firm.


    After all, this was apletely dark room, where nothing could be seen. For people who were


    ustomed to living in the light, no one could persist i n this environment.


    "Close it. In my current state, it won''t be a problem for me to be locked up for eight or ten more years."


    Di Rat had been reminding himself and cheering for him in his heart, because he knew that if he


    copsed on the first step, there would be no chance for him to break out of prison.


    At this time, the door suddenly opened, and the dark environment finally ushered in a ray of light.


    The blinding light made it impossible for Di Rat to open his eyes, so he could only bury his head deeply.


    Through the sound of footsteps, Di Rat could tell that the other party hade three people. They


    were probably going to take him away from this environment.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    However, when the footsteps approached, Di Rat was suddenly beaten mercilessly. After that, those


    people quietly left and did not take Di Rat away.


    Lying on the ground and once again falling into the dark room, Di Rat felt despair for the first time. Was


    this a package for the earth''s core prison? Not only did they lock him up in this kind of dark


    environment, but he also had to take a beating?


    "I am a cockroach, and no one can defeat me!" Di Rat gnashed his teeth and said.


    The room suddenly began to shake, and this time the shaking frequency was more than before.


    "You fellows, aren''t you scared of shaking this damn ce and burying you all alive?" The powerful


    vibration made Di Rat tremble in fear. This also made him more and more certain that the Earth Core


    prison was underground.


    At the Hillside Vi, after Samuel collected the device, Yvonne happened to return to the room.


    Seeing Yvonne¡¯s listless look, her shoulders naturally tilted downwards, he could roughly guess what


    was going on.


    "Did you agree?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne bit her lip. She didn''t agree, but she couldn''t


    persuade Lydia.


    "Samuel, you won''t me me, will you?" Yvonne lowered her head and didn''t dare to look straight into


    Samuel¡¯s eyes, because thepany was bought back by Samuel, and it was also because of him


    that thepany had developed like this. Although Yvonne was the nominal chairman, thepany''s


    current status had nothing to do with her at all.


    In the eyes of others, Yvonne was the chairman of thepany, which was also a fact that everyone


    could see. But in Yvonne''s heart, she thought Samuel was the real master of thepany because if it


    weren''t for him, thepany would have gone bankrupt a long time ago.


    "How can I me you? But they won''t live here forever, will they?" Samuel did not want to meet with


    the Jiang family all the time. And with Jiang Sheng''s character, letting him live here would cause


    trouble sooner orter.


    Of course, Samuel was not afraid of the Heavenly family. They would not make things difficult for him,


    but Samuel would not allow Jiang Sheng to be so arrogant.


    "Mom promises me that they won''t live here," Yvonne said.


    "That''s good. It''s almost time. Let me take you to thepany," Samuel said.


    Yvonne took a look at Samuel''s wallet. She often saw the scene recently, which was that Samuel was


    in a daze with the wallet in his hand. So she guessed that there must be something very important to


    Samuel.


    "If you are unhappy or worried about something, you can tell me." Yvonne did not directly ask what had


    happened to Samuel. This was the most considerate part of her. She knew that as long as Samuel was


    willing to tell her, she would know even if she did not ask. However, she would never force Samuel to


    do something that Samuel was unwilling to do.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go." Samuel stood up, put away his wallet, and said.


    Samuel would not tell her about Han Tianyang unless he could really rescue him one day. If Han


    Tianyang was already dead, this would be a secret that Samuel would bury.


    When he drove to thepany, something special happened in Tian Changsheng''s martial arts club.


    Luo Bin brought his grandson, Luo Xuyao, with him again. This time around, there was no one


    following him. Instead, it was a man who looked even gloomier. He was about 30 years old.


    Ever since he lostst time, Luo Bin had always held a grudge against this matter. It could even be said


    that h e was filled with hatred. He found an expert and deliberately kicked down the club in order to find


    an excellent girlfriend for Luo Xuyao. However, he did not expect that he would lose face. As Luo Bin


    loved to save face, he naturally could not ept this ending.


    Hence, when he returned home, he continued to use a high price to attract experts and scheme


    revenge.


    After such a long time, Luo Bin had finally chosen someone he was satisfied with. As such, he could


    not wait toe to the Tian Changsheng''s Martial Arts Club.


    When Tian Changsheng saw Luo Bin that day, he knew that he did not have good intentions.


    Furthermore, this was something that he had expected. He had known Luo Bin for so many years and


    knew him very well.


    "Luo Bin, you came a littleter than I thought you would." Tian Changsheng said.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, I''ve been busy recently and haven''t had a chance to catch up. This time, I managed to squeeze


    some time out." Luo Bin said with a sigh. His time was actually spent on finding masters. If he wasn''t


    absolutely sure, how could he take the risk of being embarrassed for the second time toe?


    Tian Changsheng looked at the people around Luo Bin. This person''s overall temperament looked


    particrly gloomy. When he did not speak, he was like a deep pool. Although it was quiet, it gave


    people a feeling that he could devour other people''s lives without making a sound.


    "We really don''t have time, so we don''t have to chat about the past time." Tian Changsheng said with a


    smile.


    Luo Bin shook his head and said, "How can we do that? We don''t have much time to live. We don''t


    have much time to see each other."

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    Tian Changsheng despised him in his heart. "This old guy is making trouble for me, but he has to find a


    high-sounding reason. Does he really think that I can''t figure out what he wants to do?"


    "You are toopetitive. After so many years of fighting, don''t you understand that you lost to me


    every time?" Tian Changsheng said proudly.


    Luo Bin''s expression darkened when he heard that. It was because he had never won against Tian


    Changsheng that he had held his breath. If he did not vent his anger, he would not be able to close his


    eyes i n death.


    Moreover, Luo Bin had to n for Luo Xuyao''s future. I f the Luo family and the Heavenly family could


    unite b y marriage, Luo Xuyao''s future development would be greatly beneficial.


    Of course, Luo Bin''s selfish motives were more than that. He knew that Tian Changsheng valued Tian


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ling''er very much. In the future, there would definitely be a lot of assets distributed to Tian Ling er. I f


    Tian Ling er married Luo Xuyao, wouldn''t these assets belong to the Luo family in a disguised way?


    Luo Bin had nned to kill two birds with one stone.


    "Don''t be so proud. I will definitely win this time around. Quick, get that little fellow fromst time out


    here. Let him see what a true expert is like." Luo Bin


    said. He could not wait to see Samuel being knocked down on the arena.


    If Samuel had not appearedst time around, how could he have ended up embarrassing himself?


    Hence, Luo Bin''s hatred was not only because of Tian Changsheng, but also because of Samuel. He


    even wished that he couldpletely cripple Samuel.


    "He''s a friend of mine, not a member of the martial arts club. I don''t have the right to order him around,"


    said Tian Changsheng.


    Luo Binughed when he heard that. He said mockingly, "Old Tian, are you kidding me? Is there


    anyone in Cloud City who you do not dare to order around with? You are afraid of losing, aren''t you?"


    Cloud City did not belong to the Heavenly Family. The Heavenly Family did not dare to speak such


    treasonous words. However, with the influence of the Heavenly Family in Cloud City, it would be a joke


    if one were to say that there was someone that the Tian Changsheng could notmand.


    As far as Cloud City was concerned, who would dare to defy the Heavenly Family?


    Although Jiang Fu had joined forces with a group of people in business to deal with the Heavenly


    family, this matter had been arranged for so many years, and there was no real action of Jiang Fus.


    From this, it could be seen that the Heavenly family had a deterrent force in Cloud City.


    If it was in the past, Tian Changsheng would not have thought that there was someone in Cloud City


    whom h e dared not order around. However, ever since Samuel came, the situation had changed.


    The Heavenly Family was only powerful in Cloud City, but the Hannigan family was famous even in


    Swallow City. There was simply noparison between the two.


    "I''m not joking with you. The Heavenly Family is not the local despot. We can''tmand whoever we


    want. " Tian Changsheng said. Even to Tian Fing er, he had t o keep Samuel''s identity a secret. It was


    impossible for him to tell Luo Bin about it.


    "Tch, I know that you are afraid. Are you afraid that you will lose too badly? Don''t worry. I will get him to


    show mercy. You old thing is really crazy. It is not a matter of losing once. Aren''t you trying to


    embarrass yourself with your cowering attitude?" Luo Bin mocked.


    Tian Changsheng smiled indifferently. He was old, not a hot-blooded young man. How could he be so


    easily irritated by his words?


    "Luo Bin, you know how old we are. It''s the young people''s thing to be sopetitive. It''s useless for


    you to provoke me on purpose," said Tian Changsheng.


    Luo Bin gritted his teeth. He had spent a lot of money t o find an expert to take revenge for the


    embarrassing incidentst time. However, he had never expected that Tian Changsheng would not


    even give him an opportunity!


    "Are you afraid, or is that useless young man afraid?" Luo Bin said coldly.


    "Grandpa Luo, he is not a good-for-nothing." Tian Ling''er could not help but speak for Samuel.


    Although she knew that it was impossible between Samuel and her, as her brother, she would not allow


    anyone to defame him.


    Seeing Tian Ling''er''s expression, Luo Bin could not help but frown. She spoke up for that good-for-


    nothing and she had an unconvinced expression on her face. Could it be that she had a good


    impression of him?


    Luo Bin treated Tian Ling''er as his granddaughter-iw. He would not allow anyone else to take her


    away from him!


    "Ling''er, if he is not trash, why would he hide and not dare to show himself? Is he a coward?" Luo Bin


    mocked.


    Tian Ling''er''s disposition was different from that of Tian Changsheng. Luo Bin could not anger Tian


    Changsheng, but it was a piece of cake to provoke Tian Ling''er. What he said ignited the bomb named


    Tian Ling''er.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    "You are a coward." Tian Ling''er said angrily.


    Tian Changsheng quickly scolded, "Ling''er, how can you talk to Grandpa Luo like that?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Although Tian Changsheng knew that Luo Bin deliberately provoked Tian Ling''er, Tian Ling''er was still


    a junior. How could she speak to Luo Bin in such a tone?


    "It doesn''t matter. Why would I care about Ling''er. However, Ling''er, no matter how you speak up for


    him, it is useless. As a man, one must have a sense of responsibility. He would not dare to show up. If I


    were to believe that he is not a good-for-nothing, wouldn''t that be a little hard on me?" Luo Bin said with


    a smile.


    "I''ll call him right away." After that, Tian Ling''er took out her cell phone.


    Tian Changsheng had a bitter smile on his face. He thought, "Tian Ling''er was tricked by Luo Bin, and


    she didn''t notice it at all."


    "Luo Bin, it''s not good for you to be entangled in this matter." Tian Changsheng sighed. Samuel was a


    ferocious tiger, and the consequences of angering a ferocious tiger would definitely result in death


    without a whole body. As an old friend, he was kind enough to remind Luo Bin.


    Luo Bin did not care at all. He did not understand


    what Tian Changsheng meant by that at all.


    After Samuel sent Yvonne to work, he received a call from Tian Ling''er as soon as he arrived in the


    Hex Capital Nightclub.


    "If your sister is bullied, will you help me?" said Tian Ling''er. She imed to be her younger sister, so it


    was obvious that she wanted Samuel¡¯s help. After all, Samuel said that he would protect Tian Ling''er.


    "It''s good enough that you don''t bully others. Is there anyone in Cloud City who dares to bully you?"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    "You haven''t forgotten what happened in the martial arts clubst time, have you?" Tian Ling''er said.


    Samuel frowned. He thought Tian Ling''er was joking, but when it came to this matter, it was not a joke.


    Luo Bin made it clear that he wanted Tian Ling''er to marry his grandson, so he made that bet at that


    time. However, Tian Ling''er obviously looked down upon Luo Xuyao. Samuel would not interfere with


    Tian Ling''er''s life, if she did not want to do it, Samuel would not give anyone a chance to force Tian


    Ling''er.


    "Did he bring more people here to challenge the club?" Samuel said.


    "Anyway, your sister has been bullied. It''s up to you whether youe or not." After saying this, Tian


    Ling''er directly hung up the phone.


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. Now that Tian Ling''er had be his sister, she was more


    qualified to act like a spoiled child. Besides, she was s o unscrupulous that Samuel had no reason to


    refuse her at all.


    "What''s wrong?" Manfred asked curiously.


    "It''s a bit troublesome. However, it''s not a big deal." Samuel said. Since Luo Bin dared toe, he


    must have found an expert.


    Samuel thought about it. He had just been discharged from the hospital. If he were to be injured,


    Yvonne would definitely me him. Furthermore, with his skills, he might not be able to defeat Luo


    Bin''s men.


    When Saber Twelve noticed Samuel was looking at him, he said with a smile, "Brother Samuel, if you


    need anything, I can go with you."


    "Saber Twelve, you are so strong. It will be a pity if you don''t use it to fight," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve nodded and stood up. He said, "Let''s go."


    Manfred also stood up. How could he miss out on something like joining in the fun? Manfred was


    extremely interested in anything rted to Samuel''s, even if it was some trivial matter.


    "Boss Manfred, you don''t have to go. If others see you follow me, it''ll be a piece of big news in


    Cloud City," Samuel said.


    Hearing these words, Manfred instantly became dispirited and said, "Samuel, it''s been a long time


    since I''ve been here to join in the fun. Give me a chance."


    "If you''re bored, think about how to make money. You still owe me 200 million. When are you going to


    return it?" Samuel said.


    Manfred scratched his head and suddenly said to Johann in shock, "Oh right, don''t we have other ns


    today? It''s about time, right? Hurry up and leave, don''t waste any time on proper matters."


    After saying those words, Manfred ran away like a gust of wind, causing Samuel to be extremely


    speechless.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    On the way to the martial arts club, a private nended at the Cloud City airport.


    A woman in her 30s stepped down from her position with several bodyguards following her. It was


    obvious that she was not an ordinary person.


    Her figure was very good, and there was almost no w. Her cold expression gave people a feeling that


    they should not get close to her. Moreover, her powerful aura made people feel that she was superior


    just by standing there.


    This was an imposing manner that could only be cultivated by arge aristocratic family. It was high


    and mighty.


    "Sister Van, when are you going to meet him?" A person who looked like an assistant standing beside


    the woman asked her at this moment.


    Han Van smiled disdainfully and said, "He is an abandoned son of a coteral family. What right does


    he have to let me see him in person? And if it weren''t for him, how could I havee to such a terrible


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ce? Go find him and let him get in front of me as soon as possible. I don''t want to waste time


    because of him."


    Han Van, the daughter of the Hannigan family in U.S..


    The Hannigan family in the U.S. had countless ties


    with the Hannigan family in Swallow City. However, this rtionship started from Han Tianyang''s


    previous generation, so it had been a long history.


    Samuel had secretly heard Hangong Qianqiu mention t o Han Jun that the Hannigan family, which was


    located in Swallow City, was separated from the Hannigan family in U.S. The general incident was that


    someone from the Hannigan family wanted to return t o Huaxia to develop, but was opposed by others.


    They thought that U.S. had immeasurable advantages than Huaxia, so they didn''t need to waste time


    in Huaxia. A t that time, Han Tianyang''s father returned angrily, but he didn''t really develop. Instead, he


    became the joke of the Hannigan family in U.S..


    The Hannigan family had a foothold in Swallow City thanks to Han Tianyang. From then on, the


    situation had developed to this day. Since then, the Hannigan family in Swallow City had be a


    branch of the Hannigan family in the U.S., but this branch family had not been approved by anyone in


    the Hannigan family in the U.S..


    The biggest goal of Han Tianyang''s life was to surpass the Hannigan family of U.S. and wash away the


    unwillingness of his father in the past. However, after Han Tianyang had an ident, Hangong Qianqiu


    put this important task on Han Jun. Therefore, Hangong Qianqiu suppressed Samuel and devoted


    herself to training Han Jun, hoping that he could do this on Han Tianyang''s behalf.


    Han Tianyang''s goal was almost the same as


    Samuel''s. The difference was that one was forced and the other was voluntary.


    Only when Samuel was suppressed would he be forced to prove himself and surpass the Hannigan


    family.


    Han Tianyang was doing this for the sake of his father''s anger that he could not swallow.


    Han Van''s face was full of disdain. It seemed that walking in Huaxia and breathing in the air was an


    unpleasant thing for her.


    "I really don''t know who called my dad. A dispensable branch family has never been recognized. Even


    if it''s shameful, it''s their own business. What does it have to do with our family?" Han Van said


    discontentedly.


    The main reason why she came to Cloud City this time was that her father received a call saying that


    the Hannigan family in Huaxia was about to decline and would fall into the hands of a good-for-nothing,


    which would disgrace the Hannigan family in the U.S., so her father asked her to solve this matter.


    "Sister Van, although the Hannigan family has nothing to do with us, his surname is Hannigan. Dad just


    doesn''t want them to insult this word. Don''t be too angry. Just take it as a trip." Han Van was


    apanied by a young man in his twenties, whose name was Han Feng.


    As for the trip to Huaxia, Han Feng and Han Van''s moods werepletely different. He was full of


    expectation, because he had long been tired of the foreign girls in the US. Huaxia was vast and rich in


    resources, and there were countless beautiful women. He had thought ofing here for a long time,


    but his family didn''t allow it. 1


    "Han Feng, dad warned me before he left that if you dare to mess around, let me break your leg," Han


    Yan said coldly.


    Han Feng was not afraid of any threat. He licked his face and said with a smile, "Sister, you are my


    sister. I know you won''t be so cruel, and I don''t do anything cruel. I''m just ying with women at most."


    "That''s for the best," said Han Yan.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    When she arrived at Penins Hotel, Han Van felt disgusted again. The best hotel turned out to be this


    shabby, which made her hate the guy named Samuel even more. If it weren''t for him being a good-for-


    nothing, why would shee all the way to Cloud City, a trashy ce?


    When Samuel arrived at the martial arts club, Tian Ping er''sining expression lit up instantly. She


    jogged all the way to Samuel''s side.


    "As an elder brother, you are notpetent enough. You have just arrived," said Tian Ling''er.


    However, after he hung up the phone, Samuel came to her without stopping.


    "When brother has money, I can create a rocket. My speed will be even faster in the future," Samuel


    said.


    Tian Linger pouted. Although she was young, she could hear Samuel''s sarcasm clearly.


    At this moment, Saber Twelve, who was standing next to him, suddenly tensed up. Had he met a


    strong opponent?


    Samuel looked in the direction of Saber Twelve''s gaze. He saw the gloomy middle-aged man standing


    beside Luo Bin. He did look extraordinary, but did he need to make Saber Twelve have such a strong


    reaction?


    Luo Bin was extremely satisfied when he saw Samuel. He had lost face because of Samuel. This time,


    he could finally regain his pride.


    Even though the size of Saber Twelve by Samuel''s side was very big, Luo Bin was confident that the


    men he brought would be stronger. After all, Luo Bin had seen how powerful he was. It would not be a


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    problem for him to defeat more than ten people.


    "You cowardly turtle, you are finally here." Luo Bin said to Samuel with a smile.


    Samuel''s expression became cold. He said, "What? Didn''t you lose enough facest time? Do you


    want to d o it again?"


    Luo Bin gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t be too arrogant. I brought a real expert with me today. You''d


    better pray that you can get out of the ring safely."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the gloomy middle-aged man walked toward Samuel.


    Luo Bin did not expect him to be so impatient. An expert was indeed an expert. He had never spoken


    nonsense. All he had to do was take care of matters.


    It was not a waste to spend that sum of money.


    Samuel felt the heavy steps of the gloomy middle-aged man. He unconsciously tensed up and stood in


    front of Tian Ling er, saying, "Go to your grandfather."


    Tian Ling er felt a great sense of security as long as she stood beside Samuel. She was not afraid at


    all.


    She said, "No, I''ll stand behind you. I''ll cheer for you."


    Samuel was speechless. Tian Ling''er still didn''t know what was going on. The strength of the other


    party was not bad. If she was identally hurt, the consequences would be serious.


    "Don''t..."


    As soon as the word came out of Samuel¡¯s mouth, he was speechless. Everyone in the martial arts


    club was stunned at the moment.


    Luo Bin''s eyes widened in disbelief. The expert he had spent a lot of money to invite was kneeling on


    the ground at this moment!


    Tian Changsheng did not expect things to turn out like this. Luo Bin hade aggressively, but the


    helper he had hired had already knelt down. How was the old man feeling now!


    "Zhou Bo, what are you doing? Do I invite you to kneel down?" Luo Bin roared angrily.


    Zhou Bo knelt down on his knees and lowered his head.


    Samuel found that although he was kneeling in front o f him, his body was leaning toward Saber


    Twelve.


    Obviously, he was kneeling in front of Saber Twelve.


    Why did he kneel down? Did he know Saber Twelve?


    "Didn''t Saber Twelve''s reaction just now imply that he was nervous because he saw an acquaintance?"


    Samuel never investigated the identity of Saber Twelve, but after a series of events, his identity


    seemed to be gradually emerging.


    "Zhou Bo," Saber Twelve said softly.


    Zhou Bo trembled and said, "Brother Saber, I thought I wouldn''t be able to see you for the rest of my


    life."


    Saber Twelve smiled helplessly. He had indeed nned to never meet Zhou Bo again for the rest of his


    life, but the heavens were ying a prank on him, allowing them to meet in this sort of situation.


    "Get up first. You don''t have to kneel to me," Saber Twelve said.


    Zhou Bo shook his head and said, "It''s my fault. I was the one who caused the serious consequences


    of that incident. I''m the one who has let you down. I''m sorry for brothers."


    "That''s enough. If you have something to say, let''s talk about it when we get back," reminded Saber


    Twelve.


    Zhou Bo stood up, walked to Saber Twelve''s side, and stood behind him. The order was clear.


    Samuel was secretly shocked. It seemed that the identity of Saber Twelve was more powerful than he


    had imagined.


    "Zhou Bo, don''t forget that you have taken my money. You have to work for me." Luo Bin gritted his


    teeth and said.


    Zhou Bo nced at Luo Bin indifferently and said, "Do you want money or your life?"

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    The murderous intent in Zhou Bo''s eyes sent a chill down Luo Bin''s spine. Although he did not know


    Zhou Bo''s background, he had a guess about Zhou Bo''s identity. Zhou Bo must be a desperado. If a


    desperado wanted to kill him, he would be in great danger.


    Luo Bin took a step back subconsciously. Even though money was important, life was more important.


    "How much money did he take from you? I''ll pay you back," Samuel said tly.


    Zhou Bo nced at Samuel. His eyes were filled with disdain. He did not need anyone to help him


    repay the money. Luo Bin did not have the guts to ask him for the money.


    "Samuel, he has taken my money. He should work for me. However, he has broken his promise. Can


    this be settled with money?" As a businessman, Luo Bin thought of the conpensation of breaking the


    contract for the first time. He subconsciously wanted to ckmail Samuel.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Luo Bin''s bones were filled with the greed of a merchant. At this moment, he


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    wanted to maximize his benefits.


    "I''ll take back what I said just now. I won''t return it. If you''re capable, you can ask him to give it back,"


    Samuel said.


    Luo Bin''s face was filled with shock. He had never thought Samuel would suddenly give in. After his


    extortion failed, he ended up losing all his money. Furthermore, he did not dare toin. The killing


    intent in Zhou Bo''s eyes made him have no choice but to grit his teeth and swallow it.


    Tian Changsheng, who was standing by the side, smiled helplessly. He had finally endured Luo Bin''s


    unrefined character.


    At this moment, Zhou Bo suddenly stood up and walked towards Luo Bin. As he walked, he asked,"


    How much do you want?"


    Luo Bin''s hair stood on end and he said hurriedly, "No, I don''t want money. I don''t want it. I''ll give it all


    to you. Don''t do anything stupid."


    Zhou Bo only stopped when he heard Luo Bin''s words. Luo Bin''s forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    He felt a s if he was about to die.


    "Then can I leave now?" Zhou Bo asked.


    "Sure, of course." Luo Bin said without hesitation.


    Zhou Bo quietly walked to Saber Twelve''s back. Just like before, he assumed the posture of a


    subordinate.


    "Master Tian, I''ll be taking my leave first," Samuel said.


    Tian Changsheng nodded and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of the rest."


    After Samuel and the other two left the martial arts club, a strong unwillingness appeared on Luo Bin''s


    face. He had a ferocious look on his face.


    "Luo Bin, I will persuade you onest time. Don''t act recklessly. If not, you will not only harm yourself,


    but also Luo Xuyao. Do you want the Luo family to lose its sessor?" Tian Changsheng knew that


    with Luo Bin''s character, he would definitely find an opportunity to seek revenge. However, once he did


    so, he would bring the Luo family into the abyss. It did not matter if he died at his age, but Luo Xuyao


    was still young.


    "Tian Changsheng, you don''t have to scare me. I, Luo Bin, have seen all kinds of storms in my life."


    Luo Bin gritted his teeth and said.


    "Have you ever seen a storm that can kill people?" Tian Changsheng said seriously.


    Luo Bin snorted and said disdainfully, "I know you want to promote Samuel, but you don''t have to brag


    about it."


    "Promote?"


    When he heard the word, Tian Changsheng couldn''t help butugh at himself. What right did he have


    to promote Samuel? The Heavenly Family was just an ant in his eyes.


    "That''s all I want to say. If you insist on going against him, I will watch a good show." Tian Changsheng


    did not say anything else. He could not mention Samuel''s identity to Luo Bin. Even though they had


    known each other for many years, he had already said what he should say. He could not allow himself


    to be put in danger because of Luo Bin.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Luo Bin took Luo Xuyao with him and left unwillingly. Not only had he not avenged today, but he had


    also embarrassed him even more. He had even humiliated him in front of Tian Changsheng. How could


    he not seek revenge for this ugliness!


    "Grandpa, why don''t we just forget about it?" Luo Xuyao said after leaving the martial arts club. He was


    very worried about what Tian Changsheng had said. H e did not want to get himself involved because


    of Luo Bin''s impulsiveness.


    "You useless thing. You were scared just like that.


    How could I expect you to be able to prosper the Luo family?" Luo Bin said coldly.


    Luo Xuyao sighed. He could not change Luo Bin''s decision. He could only hope that Tian


    Changsheng''s words were just to scare people. Otherwise, the Luo family would really be doomed.


    Samuel and the other two arrived at the venue. The venue was empty. It was a good ce to talk.


    Saber Twelve also knew that under such circumstances, he should confess something to Samuel.


    "Brother Samuel, I can tell you everything you want to know," Saber Twelve said.


    Seeing Saber Twelve''s attitude towards Samuel, Zhou


    Bo was very dissatisfied. "What right does this guy have to make Brother Saber Twelve lower his


    head?"


    Samuel nced at Zhou Bo and said with a smile," You can tell me whatever you want. If you don''t


    want t o tell me, you don''t have to force yourself. I still believe in you."


    Saber Twelve looked at Samuel gratefully. Samuel believed himpletely because this was not an


    easy task. Most ordinary people would not dare to give him this kind of trust because Samuel did not


    know much about his background.


    "I retired from the army. One day before, a good brother of mine died unjustly in an operation, but for


    some reason, he could only die for an unknown reason. I couldn''t bear it. I wanted to avenge him, so I


    recovered my freedom and led a group of brothers to avenge him. But I didn''t expect that there would


    be another mistake in the revenge n. Not only did I fail to avenge him, but more of my brothers


    died." Saber Twelve''s eyes revealed a hint of pain.


    Zhou Bo, who was behind Saber Twelve, suddenly knelt down and said, "Brother Saber, it''s all my fault.


    If it weren''t for the misinformation of my investigation, they wouldn''t have died."


    Saber Twelve''s exnation was very simple, but Samuel could still feel his pain from his words. Since


    h e was willing to restore his freedom for his brother, it showed that he was a person who valued


    brotherhood very much. And the n of revenge made more people die. He must have experienced


    the most desperate moment in his life.


    As if he didn''t hear Zhou Bo''s words, Saber Twelve continued, "Those brothers and their families, since


    I killed them, I should be responsible for supporting them. That''s why I came to the boxing venue. It''s


    the fastest way to make money, and also the way to ensure my safety. I can''t die, nor can I take any


    risk, because there are still many old people behind me who need me to support them."


    "Manfred mentioned to me that there''s something wrong with the ounts of the boxing stadium. I also


    remembered that you need money. From today onward, all the money earned from the boxing venue


    will be yours," Samuel said indifferently. He did not expect Saber Twelve to shoulder such a heavy


    burden. He was the one who took the initiative to shoulder the burden. As long as he was willing to


    escape, there was no need to face such a burden.


    It had to be said that Saber Twelve was a very responsible man. Samuel did not know how many


    families were behind him, but this huge amount of money had been paid by him through boxing in the


    past.


    At that time, Samuel thought that Saber Twelve had spent the money on Tang Qingwan. But now, it


    seemed that it was not the case. 1


    Saber Twelve looked at Samuel excitedly and said," Thank you, Brother Samuel, but I don''t need so


    much


    money."


    "You can let them live a better life, not just to live. Don''t you want that to happen in your heart?" Samuel


    asked.


    Saber Twelve was stunned. Of course, he wanted to. H e kept thinking about how to make his brothers''


    family live a better life. However, one''s ability was limited. Moreover, under the circumstances of


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ensuring his own safety, Saber Twelve had no way of earning quick money. All this while, all he had


    done was to ensure that his brothers'' families were still alive.


    "Brother Samuel, from today onward, my life is yours," Saber Twelve lowered his head and said in a


    low voice.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "To me, money is just a meaningless number. If it can be reflected by


    better value, why not? And how much you can earn in the ring depends on your ability, so you don''t


    need to thank me."


    Although that was what he said, Saber Twelve knew very well that if Samuel did not provide this ce,


    even if he had the ability, he would not be able to make so much money.


    "Brother Samuel, I have a presumptuous request," Saber Twelve said.


    Samuel nced at Zhou Bo and said, "Since he is your brother, I have no objection if you want to keep


    him here."

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    "Thank you, Brother Samuel." As Samuel¡¯s voice fell, Saber Twelve kicked Zhou Bo.


    Zhou Bo, who was kneeling on the ground, fell to the ground. He could not understand why Saber


    Twelve''s attitude toward Samuel was like this. How capable could this young man be?


    Despite the reluctance in his heart, Zhou Bo still did not dare to disobey Saber Twelve. He quickly said,


    " Thank you, Brother Samuel."


    "You haven''t seen each other for two years, so I won''t bother you to talk about the old days," Samuel


    said and left the ring.


    Zhou Bo stood up, patted the dust, and said to Saber Twelve, "Brother Saber, who is this guy? Why do


    you work for him? I can kill him with one punch."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Saber Twelve looked coldly at Zhou Bo and berated him. "He''s my boss. If you want to stay with me,


    you''d better be respectful to him in the future. Otherwise, I can only ask you to get out of here. Besides,


    it''s not easy for you to beat him. He once fought me to a draw. Although I didn''t use all my strength, it''s


    not easy." 1


    Zhou Bo''s eyes were wide open. This fellow had actually fought with Saber Twelve, and it was a draw.


    How was this possible?!


    Saber Twelve was once the strongest warrior in the


    team, and his means were unparalleled in the team. Zhou Bo had even regarded the Saber Twelve as


    his idol. How could this young man be so powerful?


    "Brother Saber, you''re not joking with me, right? Just based on his strength, how could he be able to


    fight you to a draw?" Zhou Bo said in disbelief.


    "It''s this arena, and many people have seen it with their own eyes. Would I lie to you?" asked Saber


    Twelve.


    Zhou Bo was secretly speechless. If this was the case, this young man should not be underestimated.


    After all, he was still very young, and there was a lot of room for improvement.


    "Brother Saber, I''ve been looking for you for so many years. I didn''t want you to forgive me, but I want


    to take care of our families with you," Zhou Bo said.


    Saber Twelve sighed. Zhou Bo was not at fault for what happened that year. He had never med


    Zhou B o. After all, it was impossible for such a thing to bepletely confident. idents could


    happen. He could only me himself. If he had not insisted on taking revenge, he would not have


    implicated others.


    "Stay. If I die, you can continue to take care of them for me," Saber Twelve said. In the past, he would


    not have done anything that could put his life in danger. But now that Samuel had given him so much,


    there was n o reason for him to be afraid of death. As long as Zhou Bo could take care of the families


    for him, Saber Twelve would never frown, even if he had to go down a mountain of swords or through a


    sea of mes.


    After leaving the ring, Samuel walked leisurely on the street, with a rxed look on his face.


    Although he had not suspected Saber Twelve and had not investigated him, he still felt a hint of worry


    when he knew nothing. However, there was no need now. Saber Twelve and Samuel, who valued


    friendship, could clearly feel it. Such a person would not betray him so easily.


    Samuel, who was walking, suddenly stopped. He froze on the spot, as if he had been pushed to a halt.


    "Grandpa Yan, why are you here!" Samuel asked in shock when Yan Jun walked in front of Samuel.


    Samuel knew that if Yan Jun had not had something special, he would never have left Swallow City.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    Yan Jun was still smiling kindly at Samuel.


    "Have you been cking off recently?" Yan Jun asked.


    Samuel looked like a junior only in front of Yan Jun. Samuel scratched his head and said awkwardly,"


    Even though I don''t practice much, I still have the basics."


    Yan Jun knocked Samuel''s head and said, "I knew you were cking off again. Have you forgotten


    what Grandpa Yan told you?"


    Samuel shook his head repeatedly and said, "Of course not. How could I forget?"


    "Money is a worldly possession. No matter how much i t is, it is impossible to save you in times of


    crisis. Only a powerful fist can break through all obstacles. This is Grandfather Yan''sst reminder."


    Yan Jun said.


    His words made Samuel instantly tense up. Was it possible that he would never appear again for the


    "Grandpa Yan, where are you going?" Samuel asked nervously.


    "I''m not going anywhere. It''s just that you''ve already grown up. There is no need for outsiders to remind


    you of what you ought to do." Said Yan Jun.


    Samuel breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile,


    "Grandpa Yan is not an outsider. If I didn''t have your discipline, how could I have persisted?"


    Yan Jun smiled helplessly. Samuel was a very selfdisciplined person. He purposely said this to show


    his value.


    "Grandfather Yan is already so old; there is no need for me to prove myself. Thus, there is no need for


    you to say these words to make me feel as if I am still useful." Yan Jun smiled and said.


    "Grandpa Yan, why did you suddenlye to Cloud City? What happened in Swallow City?" Samuel


    changed the subject and asked.


    Speaking of this, Yan Jun''s expression became serious and he said, "You should have heard of the


    Hannigan family from the U.S, right?"


    "The Hannigan family in the U.S.!"


    These words made Samuel frown. He had indeed heard of it, but he did not know much about it.


    Moreover, after so many years, the Hannigan family from the U.S. did not have any contact with the


    Hannigan family in the Swallow City. How could Yan Jun suddenly mention this matter?


    "I used to secretly hear Hangong Qianqiu tell Han Jun that the Hannigan family in the U.S. has always


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    looked down on the Hannigan family in Swallow City," Samuel said.


    "That''s right. The Hannigan family from the U.S. has never put the Hannigan family from Swallow City


    in their eyes. They don''t even want to admit that the two families have the same origin. They think that


    the pure blood of the Hannigan family flows in their bones, and you are just an abandoned branch,"


    Yan Jun said.


    Samuel was not too touched by these words. What did it matter if a family that had nevere into


    contact with him looked down on him? Anyway, it was impossible tomunicate with him in this life.


    "Grandpa Yan, why did you suddenly mention this matter?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Because the Hannigan family from U.S. hase to Cloud City." Yan Jun looked at Samuel with a


    meaningful gaze.


    "Come to Cloud City?" Samuel¡¯s forehead almost wrinkled into a frown. It had been many years since h


    e had heard any news about the Hannigan family of U.S.. Why would they suddenlye to Cloud


    City? 1


    Moreover, Yan Jun had even specially made a trip to Cloud City to tell him about this matter. It was


    obvious that this matter had something to do with him.


    "Grandpa Yan, they are not here for me, are they?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "I am only specting. However, a great amount of it might be because of you. As for the exact reason,


    perhaps only when you see them would you know." Said Yan Jun.


    Samuel nodded. He was not particrly concerned about this matter. He said, "Grandpa Van, you


    came all the way here. Let me have a drink with you."


    "Aren''t you afraid of vomiting after drinking?" Van Jun said with a smile.


    It was the first time Samuel had drunk with Van Jun. When he was 15, he had vomited so much that


    the sky and the earth were dark. Even now, this feeling was still fresh in his memory. It was as if it had


    entered deep into his marrow, so he could not forget it.


    However, the vomiting did not mean that he was afraid.


    "Grandpa Van, although my capacity for liquor hasn''t improved, I''m still as brave as before. Do you


    want to try?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Sure. In that case, I shall drink to my heart''s content today." Said Van Jun.


    Samuel¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard these words. An ominous premonition surfaced in his heart.


    It was likely that he would not be able to escape from this bad luck today.


    It was just drinking, not going to the execution ground. How could they be afraid?


    The two of them arrived at a restaurant. After two or three dishes, they started to toast and exchange


    drinks.


    Van Jun had an amazing capacity for drinking. It was no exaggeration to say that he was not drunk


    after drinking a thousand cups. In his life of drinking wine, he had never been drunk. Even in the past, it


    was Van Jun who carried him home every time Han Tianyang sneaked under the table.


    After three rounds of drinking, Samuel was already lying prone on the table. Van Jun poured himself a


    cup of wine. He looked at Samuel and said to himself," Your grandfather''s greatest wish in his life is to


    let the Hannigan family in the U.S. know that the Hannigan family in Swallow City is no worse than


    them. What h e didn''t do is now only you have the hope to do it.


    Don''t let him down."


    Samuel was in a dizzy state, so he couldn''t hear what Van Jun was saying. He was mumbling


    something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    After finishing thest cup, Van Jun carried Samuel o n his shoulders and left the restaurant.


    When they arrived at the vi area on Cloudbridge, the security guard let them in when he saw Samuel.


    At the Hiliside Vi, Van Jun put Samuel, pressed the doorbell, and turned to leave.

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    He Ting opened the door and smelled the strong smell of alcohol. She couldn''t help covering her nose.


    She looked around and found no one. She slightly lowered her head and saw Samuel, who was lying


    on the ground.


    "Samuel, how can you drink so much wine?" He Ting quickly squatted down. Fortunately, she had done


    a lot of physical work in her daily life, so she could barely lift Samuel''s weight and help him to the living


    room.


    The pungent smell of wine instantly filled the entire living room. He Ting quickly went to the kitchen to


    boil some honey water to help Samuel sober up.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng happened toe to the living room and saw the drunken Samuel. He could


    not help but light up his eyes.


    Walking to the sofa, Jiang Sheng said softly, "Samuel, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing Samuel did not respond, a trace of malice shed across Jiang Sheng''s face. This was a great


    opportunity for revenge. While Samuel was drunk and did not know anything, he would beat him up,


    and he would not be able to respond.


    Jiang Sheng smacked Samuel¡¯s face tentatively. He was very careful and did not dare to use too much


    strength. When he saw that Samuel still did not


    respond, he then increased his strength.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Damn it, I finally got the chance. You are such a wimp. Is it because you haven''t got Yvonne yet that


    you want to drown your sorrows with alcohol?" After that, Jiang Sheng punched Samuel in the chest.


    Samuel frowned slightly. However, he did not know what had happened at all. He did not even have the


    consciousness to open his eyes.


    Having tasted the sweetness of it, Jiang Sheng went further and further. It seemed that his fist was not


    going to be satisfied. He kicked Samuel again.


    "Great, it''s fucking great. I can finally take revenge," Jiang Sheng said happily.


    "What are you doing?" At this time, He Ting, who was standing at the door of the kitchen, saw this


    scene and said coldly to Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng shivered. He dared to hit Samuel when h e was drunk, but he didn''t dare to let Samuel


    wake up and know that. He Ting saw this. She would definitely tell on him!


    Jiang Sheng walked up to He Ting with an angry look on his face. He strangled He Ting''s neck directly,


    pressed her firmly against the wall, and threatened her, "I warn you, this has nothing to do with you.


    You are just a servant. You''d better not meddle in it."


    Looking at Jiang Sheng''s fierce face, He Ting was not afraid at all. She could apologize to the


    unreasonable Jiang Sheng because she didn''t want to ruin the rtionship between Samuel and Lydia


    because of her.


    But Jiang Sheng hit Samuel when Samuel was drunk. How could He Ting turn a blind eye to it?


    "I''ll tell him," He Ting said.


    Jiang Sheng''s expression was ferocious. He grabbed H e Ting''s neck with one hand and pulled He


    Ting''s hair with the other hand. He hit her head against the wall and said, "Bitch, do you really want to


    be against me? Believe it or not, I will make you lose this job."


    He Ting wanted to push Jiang Sheng away with an expression of pain, but her hair was tightly pulled.


    The harder she pulled, the more painful her scalp was.


    "Jiang Sheng, let go of me," He Ting said.


    "Let you go?" Instead of letting go, Jiang Sheng hit He Ting''s head against the wall with more force. He


    continued fiercely, "As long as you don''t talk nonsense, I''ll let you go. What do you think?" 1


    He Ting''s head was spinning, and she felt like the sky and the ground were turning dark from the


    impact.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    "Jiang Sheng, what are you doing?" Jiang Hong''s scolding suddenly came from behind.


    Now that he was living under someone else''s roof, Jiang Hong didn''t want Jiang Sheng to mess around


    here. Although He Ting was just a servant, he didn''t need to hit her.


    "Grandpa." Jiang Sheng shrank his neck and quickly let go of He Ting.


    "What''s going on?" Jiang Hong asked.


    Jiang Sheng only had the idea of revenge on the spur o f the moment, that''s why he hit Samuel. If he


    had known earlier that He Ting would find out, he would never have done that.


    "Grandpa, I saw Samuel was drunk, so I hit him. I didn''t expect to be discovered by her," Jiang Sheng


    said.


    Jiang Hong looked at Jiang Sheng angrily. What was the point of beating him for revenge? They were


    counting on Yvonne''s work to have the chance to stay in Cloud City.


    Once they took root in Cloud City, it wouldn''t be toote to take revenge when he had money in the


    future.


    "You''re a good-for-nothing. I''ve warned you beforeing here. Don''t you understand human


    Jiang Hong said angrily.


    Jiang Sheng had never thought about revenge, nor did he have the guts to. He just happened to have


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    a chance to take revenge, so he couldn''t help it.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I didn''t control myself, but... but now I''ve beaten him. What should I do?" Jiang


    Sheng looked at Jiang Hong for help.


    Jiang Hong sighed. Since the matter had already happened, he could only try to hide it.


    Walking up to He Ting, Jiang Hong looked down at He Ting, who was squatting on the ground, and


    said," This is an internal affair of our family. It has nothing t o do with you, an outsider. If you want to


    keep your job, you''d better pretend that you didn''t see anything. I want Lydia to expel you, so you can''t


    stay here."


    He Ting covered her head with both hands. She didn''t know if she had a concussion after that bump.


    Anyway, she was very dizzy now. But even so, she wouldn''tpromise.


    It was Samuel who gave her the job, and he had helped her so much. Even if she really lost her job, He


    Ting would let Samuel know what Jiang Sheng had done to him.


    "Do you think I care about this job?" He Ting said indifferently.


    Jiang Hong''s expression froze and he said, "You''re just a servant. Just do your job. You don''t have to


    poke your nose into other people''s business."


    He Tingughed and said, "If it weren''t Samuel, how could I have this job? For me, I can''t repay his


    kindness for the rest of my life. I..."


    Before He Ting could finish her words, Jiang Hong pped He Ting in the face and said with a


    ferocious expression, "Since you don''t want this job, go away now!"


    He Ting''s ears were ringing and her ears were buzzing. She covered her red and swollen face with her


    hands and said with a tough attitude, "What qualifications do you have to ask me to get out of here?"


    Jiang Hong was so angry that his body was trembling. She was just a servant. Why didn''t she listen to


    him? Although he was also under someone else''s roof, he was Lydia''s father!


    "Go and get your Aunt Lydia," Jiang Hong said to Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng obeyed and went to the second floor.


    When Lydia came to the living room in a hurry, she was very angry after figuring out the ins and outs of


    the matter. Now Yvonne had a very good rtionship with Samuel. Moreover, Samuel had contributed


    to their sess today. If the Jiang family wanted to stay in Cloud City, apart from Yvonne''s agreement,


    Samuel also needed to nod. However, at this critical moment, Jiang Sheng actually did such a thing.


    If Yvonne knew about this, what else could she do?


    "Lydia, you can''t me Jiang Sheng for this. Flora is dead, and it''s understandable for him to be angry.


    You can help him find a way," Jiang Hong said to Lydia. His tone was not negotiating, but firm, as if he


    was ordering Lydia.


    "Dad, how can I help him? How can I hide this from him?" Lydia said angrily. The stupid thing that Jiang


    Sheng had done should be taken care of by himself.


    Hearing this, Jiang Sheng knelt directly in front of Lydia. He did not want to ruin the future


    development. This was the only chance in his life to stand out.


    "Auntie Lydia, please, help me. I know I was wrong. I will never do such a stupid thing again in the


    future," Jiang Sheng said.


    "He is your nephew, and he knows he was wrong now. Give him a chance," Jiang Hong said.


    Lydia frowned, took a deep breath, and sighed heavily. She knew that if she did not help, the Jiang


    family would definitely be driven away. After all, they were rtives. Her feelings for the Jiang family


    were deeper than Samuel''s.


    "He Ting, go and pack up your things. I will give you this month''s wages in advance. From now on, you


    don''t have to work at home," Lydia said to He Ting.


    "Samuel is your son-inw. Now he has been beaten. Are you going to let it go like this?" He Ting said.


    Lydia''s expression became cold and she said, "This is our family''s business. It has nothing to do with


    you. Besides, I don''t like you for a long time. Get out of here, or I won''t give you a penny."


    "Auntie Lydia, I''ll help her pack up, or Yvonne ising back." Jiang Sheng stood up and said.


    Lydia nodded, and Jiang Sheng ran to He Ting''s room.


    At this time, Jiang Hong took the phone from He Ting, threw it on the ground and smashed it into


    pieces. Even the phone card was broken into two halves to avoid Samuel from contacting her through


    the phone.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    When Yvonne returned home, He Ting had been driven out of the vi. She only saw Samuel lying on


    the sofa, and Lydia, who was pretending to take care o f Samuel.


    "Finally, you''re back. You have to take good care of him. He drank so much wine in broad daylight. He''s


    bing more and more unruly," Lydia said with a look of disgust.


    Yvonne smelled the alcohol smell on Samuel''s body and asked in confusion, "Why did he drink so


    much?"


    She had known Samuel for more than three years. Although he asionally drank wine, he had never


    been drunk, let alone drunk like mud.


    "You ask me, how would I know? Brought him back to his room. The house was filled with a foul smell,"


    Lydia said.


    Yvonne struggled to support Samuel alone. Lydia had no intention of helping him, so she just stood by


    and watched.


    Although He Ting had been driven away, whether this matter would be exposed or not, Lydia was still a


    little worried. If the incident at the east window angered Yvonne, Lydia could not think of any solution.


    After all, she now had a deep affection for Samuel, and she could clearly feel this.


    Back in the room, Yvonne put Samuel on the bed; she didn''t look like she was ming him at all. She


    knew that Samuel wouldn''t get drunk for no reason. Something must have happened.


    But she could not know whether it was good or bad until Samuel woke up.


    After a sleepless night, Yvonne silently stayed by Samuel''s side. It wasn''t until the sky began to


    brighten that Samuel opened his eyes in a daze.


    It was not a good feeling to have a splitting headache. Samuel frowned and saw Yvonne''s red eyes.


    She looked gaunt and obviously had not rested.


    "What time is it now?" Samuel asked while holding his head.


    Yvonne red at Samuel and said, "You drank yesterday and it was just dawn. Guess when."


    Samuelpletely forgot the whole process of getting drunk. He didn''t even know how he got home.


    However, when he saw Yvonne''s haggard expression, he guessed that she didn''t sleep all night. He


    said, " You didn''t sleep, did you?"


    "I''m afraid that you will be poisoned by alcohol. If you die with me, I will have a shadow in my life. Do I


    dare t o get married in the future?" Yvonne said.


    Samuel had a wry smile on his face. He knew Yvonne deliberately said this, so he said, "Yesterday, I


    met someone very important to me. I apanied him for two drinks, but I didn''t expect that I would


    get drunk too much. You''d better take a break."


    Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief. "As long as it''s not a bad thing, it''s fine. My tiredness is nothing."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I have to go to thepany today. Have a good rest at home," Yvonne stood up and said.


    Samuel thought Yvonne was going to leave, so he quickly pulled her back. She had not slept the whole


    night, so how could she have the energy to go to work today? However, he did not expect Yvonne


    would fall directly on the bed.


    For Yvonne, it was hard for her to stay up all night. Not only was she mentally exhausted, but she had


    also used up all of her energy. That was why he copsed so easily. 1


    "How are you going to go to work in this situation?" Samuel asked.


    Yvonne was so tired that she couldn''t even be bothered to move. She said, "What should I do if I don''t


    go to work? There are still so many things to deal with in thepany."


    "Have a good sleep. I''ll keep youpany," Samuel said softly.


    Yvonne turned her face sideways and dared not look a t Samuel. She said, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll


    kick you out of bed?" "We still have a bet, don''t we?" Samuel bit the bullet and said. He was not sure


    how Yvonne would react if h e said it at this time. But since it was a bet, it was a matter of course to


    bring it up.


    Without saying a word, Yvonne took off her shoes andy down on the bed.


    Although she did not speak, her actions had obviously expressed her meaning.


    Samuel was so excited that hey on his side and gently held Yvonne in his arms.


    The two people who were nervous trembled slightly. After all, this was the first time they were so close


    to each other. For them, it was a breakthrough.


    In a state of physical exhaustion, Yvonne quickly fell asleep.


    However, Samuel could not bear to close his eyes and enjoy this feeling quietly. He recalled the


    bitterness and sourness of the past three years. At this moment, he felt that everything was worth it.


    The insults and the whites eyes were nothing at all.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    In the living room, Jiang Sheng was sitting anxiously o n the sofa. He didn''t sleepst night and


    regretted his impulsiveness endlessly. If he thought about what Jiang Sheng had said, it wouldn''t be too


    Sue Familypany yet, so he didn''t have a penny. If he was driven away in such a state, he would


    have to beg for a living.


    Seeing Jiang Honge to the living room, Jiang Sheng hurried to his side and said, "Grandpa, is


    there anything wrong?"


    Jiang Hong nodded calmly and said with a rxed smile, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    Feeling that Jiang Hong''s attitude was obviously different from yesterday''s, Jiang Sheng felt a little


    depressed. Why did he show such a strong determination? Could it be that He Ting would not tell


    Samuel?


    "Grandpa, why are you so sure?" Jiang Sheng asked in confusion.


    "Last night, I discussed it with your Aunt Lydia. To make sure that this matter will not be exposed, she


    has already invited someone to go to He Ting''s hometown. She knows to teach that woman a good


    lesson. I''m sure she won''t dare to mess around," Jiang


    Hong said with a smile.


    Jiang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, and a rxed smile finally appeared on his face. He said,


    "Grandpa i s thoughtful."


    He Ting''s hometown.


    Last night, she returned to the countryside. She did not tell Jiang Yingying that she was dismissed. She


    was afraid that her daughter would be worried, so she nned to rest at home for two days and then


    go out t o change a job.


    He Ting got up early in the morning and was about to g o out for a walk when a van suddenly stopped


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    at the door. After the van was opened, several young and strong people came out.


    "Are you He Ting?" the leader asked He Ting with a fierce look.


    He Ting subconsciously noticed that something was wrong, so she hurried back home and wanted to


    close the door.


    But the man moved faster and kicked the door open.


    He Ting was kicked away by the force of the kick. After retreating a few steps, she fell to the ground.


    "Who are you?" He Ting asked in horror.


    "Don''t worry about who I am. If someone asks you to keep your mouth shut, you''ll have a hard time in


    the future," the leader said.


    Hearing this, He Ting knew who these people were. However, she did not expect Lydia would still not


    let her go even after leaving the vi.


    "I''m no longer working there. She won''t let me off, will she?" He Ting said.


    "We don''t know whether she will let you off. We''ll have to work for her if we take her money." Then, a


    few men surrounded He Ting and threw punches and kicks at her.


    He Ting cried for help. The neighbors soon gathered at the door, but when they saw those fierce


    people, they did not dare toe out to help. They could only stand aside as if they were watching a


    y.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen people being beaten? Get out of here." The leader scolded


    the neighbors outside the door.


    Although there was nock of warm-hearted people in the countryside, most of them still hold


    theattitude of sweeping snow in front of the door. Moreover, He Ting had obviously provoked some


    hooligans this time. They did not want to cause trouble for themselves. 1


    The people at the door quickly dispersed, but there were many versions of the reason why He Ting was


    beaten in the vige.


    Some people said that He Ting seduced men outside and was beaten by the people called by the legal


    wife.


    Some people also said that He Ting''s hands were dirty. After being fired by the boss, the boss was not


    angry, so he asked someone to teach her a lesson.


    This was the power of gossiping in the countryside. What didn''t exist at all was spread by them in


    various versions. After a while, everyone in the vige knew about it.


    After those ruffians and hooligans hit her, they left soon.


    He Ting was lying in the courtyard of her house, and she didn''t even have the strength to get up.


    Before she left, the man said that if she didn''t behave herself, he would deal with Jiang Yingying, so


    that He Ting didn''t dare to take revenge.


    Tears kept falling from her cheeks. He Ting reached out to wipe away the tears, climbed to the door,


    and closed it with thest of her strength. She didn''t want t o beughed at, because the vigers had


    said that she was a dirty widow since her husband died. She relied on Jiang Yingying lying to men.


    For so many years, He Ting had been working hard to prove herself. But at this moment, she was very


    clear that no matter how hard she tried, it was impossible t o wash away her reputation. Because after


    this incident, there would be a lot of rumors in the vige.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    Samuel and Yvonne didn''t get up until the afternoon. Yvonne''s face recovered a lot. When he saw


    Samuel and felt that he was in his arms, his face became more ruddy and attractive.


    "Are you awake?" Samuel asked.


    Yvonne lowered her head shyly and said, "I haven''t slept so well for a long time."


    Samuel grinned and asked, "If you think it''s sofortable, I''ll hold you every day."


    Yvonne didn''t say a word. He just nodded slightly, but fortunately, Samuel understood what she meant.


    "I''m hungry," Yvonne said.


    "I''ll have Auntie He cook something for you right away. " Samuel got up and walked out of the room.


    When Samuel came to the living room, Samuel only saw Lydia and Jiang Hong. He Ting should have


    cleaned up at home at this time.


    "Mom, where''s Auntie He?" Samuel asked.


    Lydia deliberately turned her head and said, "She said that she had something to do in her hometown


    and left in a hurry, not here to work."


    Samuel gritted his teeth. If He Ting really had something and had to go back to her hometown, she


    must have told him. There must be a reason for He Ting''s sudden departure.


    He took out his cell phone without saying a word, but He Ting''s phone was turned off, which made


    Samuel a little angry.


    He didn''t have to think to know that He Ting''s departure must have something to do with Lydia, but h e


    didn''t understand why Lydia had to target He Ting. H e Ting had been working hard at home these


    days and hadn''t done anything that would harm the interests of the family.


    "I''ll get to the bottom of this." Samuel went straight to the kitchen.


    Lydia''s expression was obviously a little stiff.


    Although she had already sent someone to warn He Ting, she could not stop Samuel if he took the


    initiative to look for her.


    She hurried to Yvonne¡¯s room and Lydia locked the door.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "I''ve dismissed He Ting. Tell Samuel not toget involved in this matter," Lydia said.


    "Dismiss!" Yvonne looked at Lydia in surprise and said, "Why did you dismiss Auntie He? What did she


    d o wrong?" "It''s nothing. I just don''t like her," Lydia said.


    He Ting was invited by Samuel. Except for Samuel, no one was qualified to dismiss He Ting. Moreover,


    Yvonne had a very good impression of He Ting. She almost did everything in perfect order at home,


    and there was nothing to be picky about.


    "Mom, go find Auntie He. How can you dismiss her for no reason?" Yvonne said.


    "Find her back?" 1


    How could Lydia do this? If He Ting came back, she would not be able to hide the fact that S was


    beaten. 2


    "Yvonne, I''m your mother. Can''t I make a decision on such a trivial matter?" Lydia looked at Yvonne


    angrily.


    "It''s not about whether you can make the decision or not. You can''t take advantage of your power to


    bully others like this. If Auntie He does something wrong and has a legitimate reason to dismiss her, I


    have no opinion, but she has nothing wrong with it, and I don''t agree," Yvonne said firmly.


    Lydia gritted her teeth and said, "Are you going to quarrel with me over a servant? Yvonne, in your


    heart, am I worse than a servant?"


    "Don''t be unreasonable. It''s not a matter ofparison. Besides, Auntie He was invited back by


    Samuel. If you don''t get his consent on this matter, you can''t," Yvonne said.


    "You only have Samuel in your heart now, and you don''t even have me as your mother anymore, do


    you?


    I''ve worked so hard to give birth to you, but can''t I even be worse than a man?" Lydia''s eyes turned red


    as she spoke, deliberately pretending to be miserable in front of Yvonne.


    However, Yvonne was used to her attitude and was not softhearted at all. She said, "You can think


    whatever you want. I won''t support you on this matter."


    "Okay, you''re just going to watch our family break down, aren''t you? Yvonne, don''t regret it." After


    saying that, Lydia left the room angrily.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Yvonne sighed. It was just a small matter. How could i t cause the family to fall apart?

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    Samuel cooked two poached eggs for Yvonne in the kitchen. When he went back to his room, he saw


    the sad look on Yvonne''s face and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you know that Mom dismissed Auntie He?" Yvonne said.


    "I''m afraid that this matter is not as simple as being dismissed," Samuel said. If it were not for some


    reason, Lydia would not have made such a decision suddenly. However, it was still necessary to find


    He Ting to find out what had happened.


    "Do you mean that it has something to do with the others?" Yvonne asked.


    "Perhaps it is because Jiang Sheng hasn¡¯t yet to receive enough punishment." Samuelughed coldly.


    Other than him, it was impossible for Samuel to think of anyone else as this kind of person who would


    feel uneasy from head to toe if he did not stir up any trouble.


    "If it''s really because of him, I''ll have him get the hell out of here," Yvonne said.


    "Let''s eat first. I will find a way to find Auntie He."


    Yvonne had a happy smile on her face as she ate the warm poached egg. Although there were much


    more delicious foodin the world, it was no match for anything from Samuel''s hands. She loved


    everything


    about Samuel and loved everything rted to him. Even if it was just a simple poached egg, Yvonne


    could still feel an unparalleled satisfaction. 1


    "By the way, isn''t there a monitor in our house? You can have a look at the monitor, and then you will


    know what happened." Yvonne suddenly asked Samuel.


    "I think so too, but the monitor only exists in the living room. I don''t know if there will be any clues,"


    Samuel said.


    "I hope so. I can''t let Auntie He suffer. She''s a good person," Yvonne said.


    Samuel smiled and said, "You are also a good person."


    After eating the poached eggs, Samuel and Yvonne arrived at the living room.


    Lydia was obviously still angry. Of course, she was more worried that Samuel would insist on pursuing


    this matter.


    "Samuel, I was the one who fired He Ting. You wouldn''t mind me making such a small decision at


    home, would you?" Lydia said.


    "Mom, I don''t have any objections, but I want to see what happened yesterday. Ask everyone else to


    "See? What do you want to see?" Lydia asked in confusion.


    "Have you forgotten that there''s a camera in the living room?" Samuel exined.


    This sentence directly made Lydia''s face turn pale in a n instant. She actually forgot such an important


    thing. If Samuel and Yvonne saw what happened yesterday with their own eyes, Lydia could not


    imagine what would happen.


    "The... the monitor has been broken," Lydia said in a panic.


    "Call them back first." Samuel''s tone was not strong, but his aura could not be refused.


    Yvonne also said, "Mom, we¡¯ve already guessed that it has something to do with Jiang Sheng. If you


    cover for him, I won¡¯t help you."


    Lydia''s mood was like a mirror with cracks on it, which could break at any time.


    After making several phone calls, those who went out t o y went home one by one.


    The Jiang Wan family of three did not know what had happened yesterday, so they were puzzled by


    Lydia¡¯s sudden recall.


    Jiang Hong and Jiang Sheng''s expressions were not very clear. Jiang Sheng was the creator of the


    matter, and Jiang Hong was the witness. When he saw Lydia¡¯s pale face, a sense of foreboding came


    to his mind.


    "Auntie Lydia, you asked us toe back in such a hurry. What''s the matter?" Jiang Wan asked


    curiously, looking forward to it. "Is it because of work that you''re


    in such a hurry?"


    Although Jiang Wan was azy person, she also wanted to get in touch with people in other circles


    faster. Entering thepany was the first step. After taking this step, she would have a chance to get


    to know rich people.


    Lydia looked at Jiang Hong and Jiang Sheng nervously and said, "I''ve done what I can do."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    For Jiang Sheng, this sentence was like being sentenced to death. Hadn''t she already sent someone t


    o warn He Ting? How could things be exposed so soon?


    Could it be that that damned Bitch was so ungrateful that she came to him in person?


    Jiang Sheng''s heart suddenly darkened, regretting not killing He Ting. If she died, this matter would


    never be exposed.


    At this time, Samuel said, "Something happened at home yesterday, but I don''t know what it is.


    Fortunately, there are cameras, so I asked you toe back and have a look."

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    These words were like a bolt from the blue to Jiang Hong and Jiang Sheng.


    There are security cameras at home!


    In other words, what happened yesterday would be shown on the TV.


    Not only did he hit He Ting''s image, but he also threw punches and kicks at Samuel.


    Jiang Sheng was so scared that his legs went weak. H e sat down on the ground, and his eyes were


    full of despair.


    If he had been given a chance to make a new choice, h e would not have acted like this.


    "Son, what are you doing? Why don''t you sit on the sofa or on the floor?" Ferdinand walked to Jiang


    Sheng in confusion. He wanted to pull him up, but he found that Jiang Sheng''s hands were weak, and


    he suddenly felt something was wrong.


    "Could it be that he is here for Jiang Sheng today? Could it be that he has done something foolish


    again?"


    The image of the surveince video appeared on the T V screen. Samuel slowed the ying speed as


    soon as he got home.


    When the screen showed the scene of Jiang Sheng beating Samuel, the whole living room was dead


    silent. Who would have thought that Jiang Sheng would do such a thing! He actually took advantage of


    the time when Samuel was drunk to give him a few punches and kicks!


    Yvonne was furious at once. Samuel''s being beaten was a heartbreaking thing to her. How dare Jiang


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sheng do this!


    "Jiang Sheng, how dare you hit Samuel?" Yvonne said angrily.


    Ferdinand pped Jiang Sheng on the head. Flora was dead, but it still didn''t teach him a lesson.


    Moreover, they came to Cloud City this time because they wanted to follow Yvonne. If they did such a


    thing now, how could Yvonne let them stay?


    "You unfilial son, look at what kind of stupid thing you''ve done!" Ferdinand was so furious that he


    kicked Jiang Sheng again.


    Yvonne walked to Jiang Sheng with a cold face and gave him a loud p in the face. She said in a cold


    voice, "Jiang Sheng, is this what you did?"


    Next, when the scene showed how Jiang Sheng beat H e Ting up, Lydia also appeared. The whole


    process of how the three of them plotted to conceal this matter was presented one by one.


    "Mom, is that why you fired Auntie He?" Yvonne asked Lydia.


    Now that the matter had been exposed, there was no point in exining. Lydia just threw everything


    away, stood up, and said arrogantly, "I did it, so what? I am your mother. Do you still want to me


    me?"


    Yvonne was furious. "Can she do whatever I want because she was an elder?"


    "Yvonne, I''m your grandfather, and Jiang Sheng was just muddle-headed. Why do you have to fall out


    with each other? Don''t you care about your family?" Jiang Hong said shamelessly.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. This group of people had never cared about him when they spoke. Perhaps,


    the Jiang family had never put him in their eyes.


    Even after experiencing what happened in Bin County, they still didn''t learn how to respect people.


    "So what? I was going to arrange a job for you, but now, it''s absolutely impossible. This family doesn''t


    wee you. Pack up your things and leave quickly," Yvonne said with a tough attitude.


    Lydia scolded in a cold voice, "Yvonne, why are you talking to your grandfather like this? Here are your


    rtives and elders. How can you drive them away?"


    "So what if you''re rtives or elders? Because of this, can you beat Samuel and bully others as you


    please?" Yvonne said.


    "Okay, if you want to drive them away, just drive me away by the way," Lydia said, as if she was going


    to go through thick and thin with the Jiang family.


    "If you''re willing, you can go back to your room and pack up your things now. I''ll call a taxi for you,"


    Yvonne said.


    In the face of Yvonne''s unhesitating attitude, Lydia was so angry that she couldn''t speak. After holding


    it i n for a long time, she said, "You fell out with your mother because of this loser. Have you forgotten


    how I painfully raised you?"


    Lydia, who was throwing a tantrum, sat on the ground with snot and tears running down her face. She


    cried andined, "I really have a hard life. Fortunately, I''ve been struggling for most of my life. I


    didn''t expect that now even my daughter doesn''t want me anymore."


    "Mom, it doesn''t matter how you make trouble. This time, I won''t tolerate you anymore." Yvonne''s cold


    eyes didn''t show any softness. Lydia had done too many things. If she continued to indulge her, she


    would only be more and more arrogant.


    Lydia''s crying stopped abruptly. She pointed at Samuel and said, "It''s all because of you. If it weren''t for


    you, how could the rtionship between us be like this? You coward, you destroyed our family. I''ll


    fight with you."

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    After saying that, Lydia rushed to Samuel and pped him in the face.


    Samuel did not move at all. His expression was as cold as ice.


    "I won''t fight back if you hit me, but it doesn''t mean it''s useful. I''ll go and apologize to Auntie He now. If I


    still see these people when Ie back, don''t me m e for being rude," Samuel said coldly.


    Lydia felt Samuel''s coldness and let go of him subconsciously.


    Hangong Qianqiu died in the living room. At this time, Samuel''s expression was exactly the same as


    when Hangong Qianqiu hung herself!


    Samuel walked up to Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng''s face was as pale as paper, and he was trembling with fear.


    "Give me a kick, and I''ll get in back. Of course." As soon as he said that, Samuel kicked Jiang Sheng in


    the face.


    Jiang Sheng covered his face and screamed in pain. H e rolled on the ground and blood instantly


    spilled from the gaps between his fingers.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," Jiang Sheng said regretfully.


    "You hit Auntie He, and I''ll avenge her. Of course." Samuel grabbed Jiang Sheng and kicked him in the


    abdomen.


    The pain that Jiang Sheng had experienced almost made him suffocate.


    When the Jiang family saw this scene, no one dared to speak, and even dared not breathe heavily.


    Silently, Jiang Hong clenched his fists and stared at Jiang Sheng, who had been beaten up. He was


    terrified.


    After letting go of Jiang Sheng, Samuel walked up to Jiang Hong.


    "What... what are you doing?" Jiang Hong said in horror.


    "Don''t take advantage of your seniority in front of me. I can kill you with one hand. Do you really think


    that you can do whatever you want in front of me just because you''re an elder of the Jiang family? I


    respect you because of Yvonne, not because you''re Jiang Hong. I don''t take any of the Jiang family


    trash seriously," Samuel said.


    In the face of Samuel¡¯s powerful momentum, Jiang Hong felt like a storm was raging in front of him.


    The pressure on his face made him take a step back unconsciously.


    "Samuel. Yvonne is also a member of the Jiang family, " Jiang Hong braced himself and said.


    "She''s different from you good-for-nothings. Don''t insult her. You''re just a bunch of maggots in the


    bone. " Samuel said coldly.


    Jiang Hong couldn''t refute it. Didn''t hee to Cloud City to seek refuge with Yvonne''spany?


    Samuel was right.


    "Go back to Bin County. Don''t appear in front of me again." After saying that, Samuel walked towards


    the door. He had to find He Ting. She was hit the wall with such a loud noise. He didn''t know if she was


    hurt.


    After Samuel left, the vi was dead silent. The expression on everyone''s face was very ugly. Jiang


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Wan came to the vi with the beautiful dream in her arms. At this moment, it waspletely broken.


    "Jiang Sheng, if you want to die, go to hell yourself. Why did you want to harm us?" Jiang Wan red


    at Jiang Sheng and said.


    "How dare you, a good-for-nothing, hit Samuel? Why don''t you do it when he is awake? Now we can''t


    stay i n Cloud City. You''d better die to make amends," Xu Fang said, gnashing her teeth. She had not


    enjoyed the luxury vi enough, but she had to be driven away now. Moreover, she had offended


    Samuel and Yvonne this time. It was impossible for her to get any benefits from them in the future.


    "Yvonne, this matter has nothing to do with us. Can you ask Jiang Sheng to get out of here? We''ll stay


    here, " Jiang Bo said to Yvonne with a fluke.


    "You''d better leave as soon as possible. I don''t want to see you again before hees back," Yvonne


    said tly. Even if Samuel had not made such a decision, she would not have left these people behind.


    What''s more, Samuel had already spoken in person.


    "Mom, you don''t have to speak up for them. It''s useless. From now on, these people won''t get a penny


    from me. If you''re willing to go with them, you can go with them." After Yvonne finished speaking, she


    went straight back to her room.


    What Lydia had said to Yvonne just now was full of anger. How could she be willing to leave with these


    people?


    Who didn''t want to enjoy a better life? Who was willing to sacrifice themselves for these irrelevant


    people?

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    The Jiang family packed up their luggage reluctantly. Everyone was ming Jiang Sheng in their


    hearts. Even Ferdinand was no exception. Originally, they had had the chance to settle down in Cloud


    City and enter Yvonne''spany to change their fate. But now, a sh in the pan, a good opportunity


    was ruined by Jiang Sheng''s momentary confusion.


    When everyone gathered in the living room, their eyes were full of hatred when they looked at Jiang


    Sheng.


    "Jiang Sheng, it''s all your fault."


    "If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have fallen into such a situation."


    "A piece of trash like you is not qualified topete with Samuel."


    At this time, no one seemed to regard Samuel as a good-for-nothing anymore.


    Wasn''t Jiang Sheng also regretting it?


    He really wanted to kneel down and apologize to Samuel. As long as he could stay in Cloud City and


    work in Yvonne''spany, he was willing to do anything. Unfortunately, in this case, Samuel would not


    give him a chance.


    "Auntie Lydia, can''t you persuade Yvonne?" Jiang Sheng looked at Lydia hopefully and asked.


    Lydia shook her head feebly. Yvonne had made it very clear that if she wanted to intercede for the


    Jiang family, she could only leave with them. How could she risk her own happiness?


    "I can''t do it," Lydia said.


    Jiang Hong sighed helplessly. He did not dare to rely o n his seniority anymore, because Samuel''s


    words were not to scare him. Flora''s death was the best proof.


    Previously, he thought Samuel was suppressed by Lydia and that he could use this to stay in Cloud


    City. However, judging from what had happened just now, Samuel was not controlled by Lydia. It was


    just Samuel was giving Lydia face, which was why he did not make a fuss.


    Now that Jiang Sheng had done such a stupid thing, Samuel did not want to give face to Lydia. Even


    Lydia could not change this result.


    "Lydia, go back to Bin County more often when you have time," Jiang Hong said.


    After the group of people left, Lydia sat on the sofa with her eyes dully, and she began to consider one


    thing.


    Although Lydia was very afraid of what happened to Nangong Qianqiu, as time went by, the fear of this


    matter was gradually reduced. She even felt that as Yvonne''s mother, she could take advantage of this


    and still looked down on Samuel.


    She thought that it was impossible for Samuel to be strong in front of her, but now she thought about


    what Samuel had said before he left. He was not strong at home, just because she had not touched his


    bottom line.


    Lydia understood that there were some things Samuel could back down, but there were some things


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    that he couldn''t. She had to make it clear. Otherwise, it was very likely that she would be the


    second Hangong Qianqiu.


    Even a grandmother could be forced to death, not to mention that she was just a mother-inw who


    was not rted by blood.


    After Samuel left the vi, he found Manfred to help him find out where He Ting''s hometown was.


    Although he had Jiang Yingying''s contact information, he could ask her directly by making a phone call.


    However, Jiang Yingying was still in Rong City. If he did this, she would definitely worry about H e


    Ting''s situation.


    Manfred would satisfy all of Samuel''s requests, and he would immediately send a group of people out


    to meet them.


    "Samuel, looking at you, you seem to be very angry. What happened?" Manfred could feel Samuel¡¯s


    anger. However, he was very curious. What was there that was worth Samuel¡¯s anger?


    Samuel had already controlled himself very well.


    Otherwise, Jiang Sheng would have already died in the Hillside Vi.


    It didn''t matter if he was beaten, but He Ting was innocent. He Ting was beaten because she didn''t


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a trivial matter," Samuel said.


    Manfred helplessly shrugged his shoulders. Since Samuel did not say anything, he did not ask any


    further.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    He Ting''s hometown.


    At the entrance, there were many traces of rotten cabbages and rotten eggs, and some even sshed


    feces into the yard, because many vigers thought that He Ting would humiliate them in this vige


    and tarnish the reputation of the vige. They wanted to drive He Ting away.


    Now those rumors had almost been imed to be true by those who gossiped about it. And everyone


    thought that He Ting must have done something illegal outside, so that she would be retaliated on by


    others.


    Looking at the trash in the yard and even the stinky shit, He Ting sat feebly at the door of the hall.


    Since her husband died, people had said that there was something wrong with the widow''s door. If any


    man appeared in her house, people would say that she had stolen a man.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After He Ting learned about these taboos, in order to maintain her reputation, she did not contact any


    men i n the vige or allow any man to appear in her house. But even so, she still could not stop those


    people from gossiping.


    Those words lingered in He Ting''s mind like a curse. She had no choice but to go out to work. She


    even spent money and rented a house in order not to hear any gossip from the vigers.


    He Ting didn''t want toe back this time unless she had no choice. But without a job, where could


    she go?


    "He Ting, for a woman like you to mess around outside, you still have the face to return to the vige


    and bring shame to the entire vige."


    "Get out of here. Don''t tarnish the reputation of our vige. We don''t want to live in the vige with such


    a slutty bitch like you."


    "You really don''t know how to be ashamed. I don''t know how many men you have seduced outside.


    Who knows if there will still be anyoneing to make trouble for you? What if it gets us into trouble?"


    "You evil witch, get out of here."


    Outside the door and outside the courtyard, the sound of cursing could be heard continuously. He Ting


    could only cover her ears, pretending that she had heard nothing.


    This was her home. How could she leave here? Even if she escaped for a moment, she had toe


    back.


    Moreover, those people outside the door were not qualified to drive her away!


    "Herees the vige chief. Herees the vige chief."


    "Vige Chief, hurry up and think of a way to get He Ting out of our vige. Otherwise, the entire vige


    will be shamed by her."


    "You can''t let such a shameless woman stay in our vige."


    Yang Fu was a big-bellied middle-aged man. He had heard about He Ting. In the past, he was very


    interested in He Ting, but he didn''t know that He Ting was unwilling to submit to him. He had long


    wanted t o find an excuse to retaliate and threaten He Ting, but he had never had a chance.


    This time, it could be said that the heavens had opened their eyes, creating an opportunity for him.


    When he reached the door, Yang Fu said proudly, "He Ting, why are you still hiding at home? If you


    don''t make it clear, I can only drive you away as the vige chief." Liu Fu said.


    He Ting covered her ears with her hands, but the sound was notpletely blocked. When she heard


    Liu Fu''s words, she became even more desperate.


    After all, Yang Fu was the vige chief. His words were more important than the other vigers. If Yang


    Fu wanted to drive her away, maybe she really couldn''t stay here anymore.


    "He Ting, it''s no use hiding. I''m the vige chief. Even i f I break in, you can''t do anything to me. You''d


    bettere out on your own," Yang Fu continued to say at the door.


    He Ting stood up and took a deep breath. Escaping like this was indeed not a good idea.


    When she opened the door, He Ting saw countless contemptuous eyes staring at her, and everyone


    was looking at her with the eyes of trial.


    "At an ordinary age, she still doesn''t have self-control and acts recklessly outside."


    "It''s really a shame for our women. Even if you want to raise your daughter, you don''t have to sell your


    body."


    Yang Fu looked at He Ting coldly. In the past, He Ting didn''t listen to him no matter what he did. But


    now, she became someone else''s mistress to seduce men, which made Yang Fu very unhappy.


    "A bitch dares to set up a memorial arch in front of me."


    "He Ting, I''ve heard about your scandal outside. Now you''ve seriously hurt the reputation of our vige,


    and you''ve seen it. No one wants you to stay in the vige. I advise you to move away as soon as


    possible," said Yang Fu.


    He Ting had been wronged in the past, but she had to endure it silently. Because without a man, no


    one would support her. Moreover, if she wanted to raise Jiang Yingying safely, she could not make


    trouble.


    But now, with such a dirty hat on her head, He Ting would never admit it.


    "Yang Fu, what kind of scandal have I done? These are all their rumors. Do you have any evidence?"


    He Ting said.


    "Evidence? They have alreadye to us. This is the best evidence."


    "If it weren''t for you seducing people outside, how could someonee to your door and beat you?"


    "Could it be that if you sleep with someone else, we''ll have to see it?"

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    "He Ting, look at the situation now. No one believes you at all. Why do you have to stay here


    shamelessly?" Yang Fu said with a smile. At this time, what evidence should he say? The general


    public''s attitude was the most direct.


    "I don''t need them to believe me. This is my home. I have the right to stay here," He Ting said, gritting


    her teeth.


    "Look, look, that''s what shamelessness means.


    Shamelessness."


    "If you don''t leave, do you want us to lose face with you?"


    "He Ting, you''re making a fool of yourself outside.


    Don''t implicate us in getting scolded along with you. If the people from the neighboring vige find out


    about this, we''ll beughed at. You evil witch, can you do something good?"


    When the crowd saw that He Ting didn''t want to leave, they began to use her angrily. Some even


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    directly threw stones at her.


    He Ting felt pain all over her body, and there was a trace of pain in her expression.


    "I didn''t do anything shameless. It''s just a rumor. Do you think it''s true just because you said a few


    words?" He Ting said, gritting her teeth. She was unwilling to


    give up.


    At this moment, an ear-piercing sound of an urgent brake was heard.


    Everyone involuntarily turned their heads, and an Audi A6 stopped not far away.


    Yang Fu was slightly stunned. This was a good car. In the vige, there were at most a hundred


    thousand cars. How could such a luxury car appear here?


    When Samuel alighted from the car with a sullen face, He Ting''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Samuel saw that He Ting had been beaten just now, which made him even angrier. If it weren''t for him,


    He Ting wouldn''t have suffered like this!


    Samuel pushed Yang Fu away and walked up to He Ting, looking apologetic.


    Yang Fu was not happy at this time. After all, he was the vige chief. This guy with an unknown origin


    actually dared to push him away directly.


    "Who are you?" Yang Fu asked Samuel.


    "Aunt He, I''m sorry." Samuel ignored Yang Fu and said to He Ting.


    He Ting shook her head. Samuel had helped her a lot. How could he let her down?


    "It''s none of your business. It''s Auntie He''s fault," He Ting said.


    "Kid, how dare you ignore me? Do you know who I am?


    " Yang Fu scolded Samuel.


    Samuel turned to look at Yang Fu coldly and said," Who are you? Do I need to know who you are?"


    When the vigers heard this, they were shocked. Yang Fu was the greatest figure in their vige, but


    this young man did not take him seriously at all.


    Yang Fu couldn''t bear to be called a nobody in front of so many people. His face suddenly became


    gloomy.


    "Young man, don''t be so arrogant. Some people are not people you can offend," Yang Fu said coldly.


    "For example, you? I want to give it a try. Do you think I have the qualifications to offend you?" Samuel


    said.


    "I am the vige chief here. I am the most powerful person in the vige. Don''t think that you can be


    arrogant by driving a broken car," Yang Fu said proudly. In his opinion, if he revealed his identity, the


    boy in front of him would be scared shitless, at least not daring to continue to be arrogant in front of


    him.


    Hearing this, Manfred, who was standing to one side, couldn''t help but sneer. He was just a mere


    vige head, yet he dared to y with his status in front of Samuel. This was a joke that made others


    think highly of him.


    "I advise you to get out of here, or you won''t be able to keep your identity as the vige chief," Samuel


    said disdainfully.


    Yang Fu''s eyes widened. This fellow actually wasn''t scared even if he knew he was the vige chief.


    Could it be that he was a powerful figure in the city?


    But if he lost face in front of so many people, Yang Fu would lose face in front of the vigers in the


    future.


    "Boy, you are so fucking arrogant. Are you from the urban area? Don''t think that you can bewless


    just because you have some money in your family. I''ve seen a lot of arrogant rich second generations


    like you. Although I''m just a vige head, I also have rtionships in our city," the vige head said.


    "Yo, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. There are still people in the city, who is it?" Manfred walked


    to the side of Vige Chief and teased him.


    The vige chief''s face was full of proud smiles and said, "Do I need to tell you who it is? You just need


    to know that I, Yang Fu, am not a person to be trifled with. If you are here to make trouble with He Ting,


    take this bitch away. I don''t want to ruin the reputation of the vige because of her."

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Peng!


    The moment Yang Fu''s voice fell, Samuel swiftly kicked Yang Fu''s body.


    The powerful kick made Yang Fu take a few steps back and then fall to the ground.


    The vigers were instantly dumbfounded. This fellow actually dared to hit Yang Fu. Was he looking for


    death?


    In the whole vige, no one didn''t know that Yang Fu was a vengeful man. No matter who provoked


    him, he would not have a good end. 1


    "Young man, I advise you to apologize to the vige chief. He''s not someone you can mess with," a


    viger warned Samuel.


    "I advise you to kneel down and apologize to He Ting. I am also a person who is easy to deal with,"


    Samuel said lightly.


    "Kneel down to He Ting? Boy, are you out of your mind?"


    "How could it be possible for us to apologize to this bitch?"


    "Where did this arrogant kide from? What right d o you have to make us apologize?"


    "Don''t you know what He Ting has done outside? This kind of bitch will be drowned in a pig cage in


    ancient times."


    Samuel didn''t know about the rumors in the vige, but he knew that He Ting wasn''t the kind of person


    these people were talking about. What they said was all nder for He Ting.


    "You casually opened your mouth to nder others. Can you bear the price?" Samuel asked coldly.


    As far as he could see, those unruly people all lowered their heads.


    They did not dare to look directly into Samuel''s cold eyes, because they felt like they were looking at


    Death.


    At this time, Yang Fu recovered from the pain and said to Samuel with a ferocious face, "Boy, I want


    you t o pay the price for what you have done today."


    Manfred walked in front of Yang Fu, squatted down and ced his arm around Yang Fu''s shoulders.


    Before Manfred could say anything, Yang Fu said," Don''t try to curry favor with me. It''s useless now. I


    want him to kneel down and apologize to me!"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Curry favor?" Manfred couldn''t help butugh. How could he possibly get close to such trash? He


    said, " Vige Chief, you really think too highly of yourself. Don''t tell me that I, Manfred, can''t even deal


    with a Vige Chief?" "What Manfred? I have never heard of him," Yang Fu said disdainfully.


    "Didn''t you hear it? Why don''t you think about it carefully? Could it be that these words didn''t make you


    feel any sense of familiarity?" Manfred said with a hurt expression. If Yang Fu really didn''t know him,


    then it would have been too much of a failure.


    A mocking expression appeared on Yang Fu''s face, but he was stunned again in an instant.


    To be honest, these words were a little familiar. He had heard of them somewhere.


    Manfred?


    Manfred!


    Suddenly, Yang Fu looked at Manfred in disbelief.


    Trembling slightly, he asked, "You... You are Manfred!"


    Manfred let out a relievedugh. Luckily, this fellow knew him; otherwise, he would have lost too much


    face.


    Anyway, he was now the top figure in the gray area of Cloud City, and it was already a cheap thing to


    register himself. If the other party still didn''t know him, it would be even more embarrassing.


    "You remembered? This is a good thing. Go and kneel down before him first." Manfred patted Yang


    Fu''s shoulder and said in a calm tone.


    Yang Fu was already so frightened that his teeth were chattering. Manfred was a top-tier figure in


    Cloud City. If he really was Manfred''s true body, how could a mere vige head fight him?


    "Is it true?"


    With Manfred''s status, there shouldn''t be anyone who would dare to impersonate him!


    Yang Fu''s mouth was dry and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He felt a sharp pain in his throat.


    He looked into Samuel¡¯s eyes again and did not dare t o look down upon him.


    Since he was able to get Manfred toe forward, he must be a big shot in Cloud City.


    Could it be someone from the Heavenly Family?


    When he thought of this, Yang Fu''s scalp felt numb. Even if he had some connections in Cloud City,


    provoking someone from the Heavenly Family would only result in death!


    Yang Fu scrambled to Samuel and knelt on the ground. He said regretfully, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know you


    were such a powerful figure. Please let me go."


    When the vigers saw this scene, all of them were stunned. Yang Fu was a very arrogant person in


    the vige. When had he ever lowered his head to others, let alone kneel down and apologize? This


    was simply incredible.


    At this time, everyone looked at Samuel in a different way. They also looked at He Ting with a different


    expression.


    "It''s just that you have to kneel down," Samuel to Yang Fu.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Yang Fu understood what Samuel meant. He said to the other vigers in a panic, "Why are you still


    standing there? Get down on your knees and apologize."


    The vigers thought that this matter had little to do with them. They just threw some rotten vegetables


    and smelly eggs, so why did they kneel down and apologize so seriously?


    Seeing that no one was willing to kneel down, Yang Fu said with a ferocious expression, "If you don''t


    kneel down, don''t me me for making trouble for you in the future. If I can''t keep the hat on my head,


    you won''t have a good time!"


    The vigers were not afraid ofSamuel, because they could not feel how powerful he was. However,


    they did not dare to underestimate Yang Fu''s threat. This was because Yang Fu was even closer to


    their level. They had also seen Yang Fu''s revenge. If they were to be targeted by him, it would be


    difficult for them to move even an inch in the future! 1


    "I''ll give you thest three seconds." Yang Fu nced a t Samuel from the corner of his eye. The


    coldness on his face made Yang Fu shudder unconsciously.


    Under Yang Fu''s threat, the vigers unwillingly knelt down.


    He Ting looked at Samuel gratefully. He had helped her again and again. She did not know how she


    could repay him.


    "Samuel, thank you," He Ting said.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Aunt He,e with me. No one will make things difficult for you in the future," Samuel said.


    He Ting was in a dilemma. Although she was forced to leave, one part of the reason was that she did


    not want to destroy the family harmony of Samuel and did not want more conflicts between him and


    Lydia.


    "Samuel, Auntie He can find a job. Don''t worry," He Ting said.


    Samuel shook his head firmly. This was not He Ting''s fault. Why should she bear the consequences?


    "The rtionship between me and Lydia will not be inharmonious because of your existence. My


    conflict with her has always been there. I just didn''t care about her because she is the mother of Yinxia,


    and it has nothing to do with you," Samuel exined. 5


    He Ting had already known what kind of person Lydia was through her interactions with He Ting. Every


    time there was a conflict, Lydia was the one who took the initiative to cause trouble.


    "But I''m not there..."


    Before He Ting could finish her sentence, Samuel interrupted her. "It won''t change even if you are not


    there. She can''t change her nature. Lydia can¡¯t learn


    well."


    Maybe she would restrain herself a little recently, but after a long time, Lydia would still restore her


    original appearance, just like after the matter of Nangong Qianqiu, Lydia had also stayed quiet for a


    period of time.


    This was her personality. It was almost impossible for her to change.


    Samuel turned around and looked at the vigers kneeling on the ground. He continued, "I don''t know if


    you have any misunderstanding about Auntie He, but she is by no means the kind of person you are


    talking about. I won''t argue with you about what happened today, but if anyone dares to speak ill of


    Auntie He behind my back again, I will tear up your mouths."


    "No, no, we won''t. If anyone dares to talk nonsense, I, Yang Fu, will be the first to kill him," Yang Fu


    said hurriedly.


    Samuel walked up to Yang Fu and said in a cold voice, "If you want to take advantage of your power to


    bully others, you have to have a certain status. You, on the other hand, don''t deserve it!"


    "Yes, yes, yes. I don''t deserve it. I don''t deserve it." Yang Fu didn''t dare to show even the slightest bit of


    dissatisfaction. Even a big shot like Manfred had appeared, so what was he worth?


    Manfred stood at the side, a look of admiration in his eyes. Ever since he met Samuel, he had always


    been like a boy who was a treasure trove. He was always able to dig up something that would surprise


    others.


    For example, He Ting was just a servant this time, but Samuel was willing to spend his energy helping


    her. If it were any other rich second generation, they would never do such an insignificant thing.


    Only by looking at the right and the wrong could people be convinced and appreciate it.


    Even though Manfred was forced to return to the martial arts world, he felt that he had made the right


    decision at this moment. If it weren''t Samuel, how could there be such an exciting scene in the martial


    arts world?


    Perhaps in the future, the world would be even more exciting.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    Samuel returned home. After helping He Ting pick up her luggage, they drove away.


    Yang Fu, who was sweating, finally breathed a sigh of relief and exhaled heavily. He stood up and said


    to the vigers, "You''ve heard what he said just now. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If I hear it, don''t me me


    for being rude."


    "Vige Chief, who are they? Can''t you defeat them?" A viger asked Yang Fu.


    Yang Fu wasn''t afraid of losing face. After all, it wasn''t shameful for him to be unable to defeat a person


    like Manfred.


    "You guys are ignorant. Manfred is currently the most powerful person in the grey area of Cloud City.


    I''m afraid this young man is from the Heavenly Family," Yang Fu said.


    The Heavenly Family had a deep-rooted position in Cloud City. There was no one that they did not


    know. Hence, when the vigers heard Samuel might be a member of the Heavenly Family, they were


    all stunned.


    "What the fuck, it''s actually someone from the Heavenly Family. Don''t tell me He Ting is working in the


    Heavenly Family." "What kind of luck did she have to be able to enter the


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Heavenly Family?" "So what if it''s the Heavenly family? It''s just a few pieces of money. What does it


    have to do with He Ting? No matter how rich the Heavenly family is, it''s not hers." Someone said


    sarcastically, with a sour air.


    Everyone was envious, but there were very few people who were willing to admit it.


    This was themon practice in the countryside and they didn''t live a good life. Most people were


    willing tough at others, and they would even pretend to care about others.


    But when you live a better life than him, they won''t give you any blessings, and they might even curse


    you in secret.


    Back at Hillside Vi, Lydia took the initiative to walk up to He Ting. Since she had been found by


    Samuel, she had to get along with her in the future. Moreover, Lydia wanted to show her attitude in


    front of Samuel, s o she apologized to He Ting.


    In the face of Lydia''s apology, He Ting did not believe i t in her heart, but on the surface, she still


    pretended to be understanding. After all, she was a servant, and Lydia was the master of this family.


    Yvonne pulled Samuel into the room. She knew that Samuel was very angry today, so she had to find a


    way to appease him.


    Of course, Yvonne was also very angry in her heart. When she saw the scene Samuel being beaten by


    Jiang Sheng, the first thought in her heart was that she could not wait to kill Jiang Sheng.


    "Are you very angry? Do I have any way to make up for it?" Yvonne asked Samuel directly.


    Samuel smiled. No matter how angry he was, he would restrain himself in front of Yvonne. Besides,


    this was not Yvonne¡¯s fault. How could he let Yvonne make it up to him?


    "I''m fine, but Auntie He has suffered a lot. When I went to her house, she was beaten, and she was


    injured. I guess she was beaten before I went," Samuel said.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth. He Ting was working hard at home, but she was treated like this.


    "Let''s find a way topensate her. We can''t let her suffer for nothing," Yvonne said.


    Samuel shook his head. He Ting would never ept theirpensation, but he had to do something.


    "Tell Mom not to make things difficult for Auntie He i n the future. It''s not easy for Auntie He," Samuel


    said.


    "Yes." Yvonne nodded heavily and said, "I''ll exin it t o mom. I won¡¯t let her do anything reckless in


    the future."


    Yvonne was so determined, but Samuel knew that it was not easy for Lydia to change. He only hoped


    that she could restrain herself a little.


    "I still have some matters to attend to. Once I get out, you can go and look for Mom," Samuel said. Just


    now, Manfred had said that someone was looking for him i n Cloud City and was waiting for him at the


    Penins Hotel. However, Manfred had yet to find out who the person was.


    Samuel was curious about who the man was and what he wanted to do, so he had to meet him.


    "You won''t get hurt, will you?" Yvonne asked worriedly.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "I don''t go out to fight every time. It''s not easy for me to get hurt."


    Yvonne pouted and said, "You''ve been hospitalized twice. It''s not easy for you to get hurt. It''s only been


    a short time."


    Samuel felt a little embarrassed when he heard these words. These two situations were unexpected.


    He did not even know what would happen this time around. After all, he did not even know who the


    other party was. It was possible that he might really be injured. "Don''t worry; I won''t go alone this time."


    Samuel said.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    In Penins Hotel, Qi Yiyun, who was wearing light makeup, was even more beautiful and attractive,


    as if she should not exist in the secr world, but be like a fairy in the sky. People like her were bound


    to make other women feel inferior.


    She sat on the edge of the bed with her long legs crossed, which made her long legs more attractive.


    Donghao lowered his head. Even out of the corner of his eye, he didn''t dare to linger on Qi Yiyun''s


    body, because for him, this was a sphemy against the youngdy.


    "Miss, why is Han Feng here? I remember that they have never returned to Huaxia," Donghao said with


    a puzzled face.


    The Hannigan family was one of the top existences in the Chinese area of U.S.. Almost all of the


    Chinese knew about it, so Qi Yiyun was very familiar with the Hannigan family. Moreover, this time, the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    trouble of the Qi family was more or less rted to the Hannigan family. She had even gone to ask


    about the Hannigan family.


    The Hannigan family had a foothold in the US a long time ago. It was a family with a history of


    hundreds of years and had a deep foundation, but they had never returned to Huaxia. Qi Yiyun had


    previously guessed that the Hannigan family might have some taboo in


    this regard.


    But today, seeing Han Feng, Qi Yiyun was very surprised.


    "There must be a reason why they came to Huaxia. Maybe the Hannigan family is nning to return to


    Huaxia to develop," Qi Yiyun said.


    "But I heard that the Hannigan family doesn''t care about the business of Huaxia at all. How could they


    make such a decision all of a sudden?" Donghao asked in confusion.


    "Huaxia is not what it used to be. Its international influence is no less than that of a country. It''s


    understandable that the Hannigan family starts to pay attention to the market here, but..." Qi Yiyun


    frowned and stopped talking.


    "But what?" asked Donghao out of curiosity.


    "I think this matter is not as simple as I think. Han Feng is not a person who can do great things. It is


    possible that Han Feng not only came, but also Han Yan," Qi Yiyun said. Although Han Feng was a


    man, his ability was notparable to Han Yan''s. In addition, Han Yan''s status in the Hannigan family


    was higher than Han Feng''s. If they really wanted to develop in Huaxia, it should be Han Yan who


    came forward.


    "Do you need me to investigate it?" Donghao asked.


    "No." Qi Yiyun shook her head without hesitation and said, "In my current state, even if I pass by them,


    they certainly wouldn''t recognize me. There''s no need to act rashly and alert them."


    "I arranged for someone to keep an eye outside the hotel. If Han Van reallyes, she will definitely


    show up. Then we will know," Donghao said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his cell phone rang.


    After the two of them looked at each other, Donghao answered the phone.


    "Miss, Samuel is in the hotel," said Donghao.


    Samuel!


    "Why did hee to the hotel for no reason?"


    The Hannigan Family!


    Qi Yiyun''s eyelids twitched. Although there were many people surnamed Hannigan, her intuition told


    her that this matter might not be as simple as a coincidence.


    "Could it be... that Samuel has something to do Hannigan family?" Qi Yiyun said in shock. She had


    been trying to find out Samuel''s identity, but there were very few spies in Huaxia. The resources that


    Donghao could use were also limited, so she had not been able to find out Samuel''s real background


    for a long time.


    But now, the Hannigan family lived here, and Samuel was definitely not here for her. Then the only


    exnation was that Samuel wanted to meet Han Feng or Han Yan.


    Donghao found Qi Yiyun''s hand trembling slightly. He asked worriedly, "Miss, are you not feeling well?"


    Qi Yiyun shook her head. She was not feeling ufortable, but a little excited.


    If Samuel was from the Hannigan family, then he would be able to help the Qi family even more. This


    also proved that Qi Yiyun had chosen the right person!

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    Manfred and his men were already waiting outside the Penins Hotel.


    After the experience of being beaten up alone at the banquetst time, Samuel was very careful this


    time. H e didn''t want to be plotted against again. It was enough for such a thing to happen once in his


    life.


    "There''s not much information. However, the other party''s background shouldn''t be small. Otherwise,


    there''s no way we wouldn''t be able to find out anything." Manfred said.


    "There''s no need to investigate. We''ll know if it''s a man or a ghost." Samuel said. He had a certain


    spection about this matter, but he was not sure.


    At this time, a woman walked up to Samuel with an arrogant attitude. Although she was not as tall as


    him, her attitude was high and mighty.


    "You are Samuel?" The woman''s name was Han Qing. Although her surname was Han, she was not


    from the Hannigan family. She grew up in the Hannigan family and took care of Han Yan''s life. Her


    status was just a servant of the Hannigan family.


    "Who are you?" Samuel asked.


    Han Qing looked at Samuel disdainfully and said, "My name is Han Qing. Our Miss wants to see you,


    but she doesn''t want to see irrelevant people."


    This irrelevant person was Manfred.


    Manfred''s face was filled with a bitter smile. He didn''t know what kind of environment the little girl''s


    tyrannical aura had been raised in.


    Miss? It''s just a woman.


    Since she was a woman, there was no need for Samuel to worry so much. Furthermore, he was almost


    certain who she was. He turned to Manfred and said, "Wait for me here."


    "Mn." Manfred nodded his head without any objections.


    Han Qing looked at Samuel mockingly and said, "I didn''t expect you to have men."


    "This is a brother, not a subordinate." Samuel said faintly.


    Han Qing nced at Manfred with disdain. In her world, everything was rted to interests. The so-


    called brotherhood was just a beautiful story.


    Samuel could feel the arrogance from Han Qing. It seemed that the Hannigan family in the U.S. had a


    strong sense of superiority in their bones, which caused a servant to be so arrogant.


    He followed Han Qing upstairs. When they entered the room, Han Van''s light pajamas outlined the


    perfect curves of her body.


    "If you dare to look recklessly, I will dig out your eyeballs." The first words Han Van said when they met


    were very rude, but in her opinion, it was normal. The Hannigan family in Swallow City was a branch of


    the family that should not exist for a long time. How could she take it seriously?


    Samuel smiled faintly. Her servants were arrogant, and the master had fully expressed her arrogance.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Samuel asked faintly.


    "Do you know who I am?" Han Van nced at Samuel from the corner of her eyes. She was a little


    surprised a t Samuel''s appearance. However, she was only a little surprised. After all, there were


    countless handsome men she had met in U.S..


    "If I''m not mistaken, you''re from the Hannigan family i n U.S.," Samuel said.


    Han Vanughed and said, "You still remember us. It seems that you have been nning to attach


    yourself t o the Hannigan family in the U.S."


    "Confidence is a good thing, but blind self-confidence will only make you look funny," Samuel said. It


    was something he had never thought of, and he did not need it.


    "Are you saying that I''m funny?" Hearing this, Han Van was suddenly angry. She looked at Samuel with


    a ferocious expression and continued, "You''re just a good-for-nothing of a branch family. What right do


    you have to say that I''m funny?" "Kneel down and apologize to Young Miss." Han Qing chided coldly


    from the side.


    Samuel frowned. "What kind of family does shee from? She doesn''t respect people at all and


    doesn''t care about anyone at all."


    "Did the Hannigan family only teach you to be arrogant? Did your elders tell you that arrogancees


    with the price?" Samuel said coldly.


    "You''ll pay the price for being disrespectful to me," she said. "However, I''m toozy to argue with trash


    like you. In my eyes, you''re nothing more than a good-for-nothing."


    "Since I''m a good-for-nothing, why are you looking for me?" Samuel said.


    "My dad is afraid that you will discredit my surname, s o he asked me to warn you. Do you think I am


    willing t oe to Huaxia? Compared with U.S., this ce will only make me sick," Han Yan said


    disdainfully.


    His words made Samuel sneer. No matter where she grew up, the blood of Huaxia still flowed in her


    body, but she defamed Huaxia so much. She did not deserve to have Chinese blood! 1


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "As a Huaxia man, you should be proud of it," Samuel said, gnashing his teeth.


    Han Yan suddenly burst intoughter and said," Proud? Only trash like you who have no ability will feel


    honored. You have never seen the world and don''t know how good the outside world is. I can


    understand you."

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Han Van''s bones were full of contempt for Huaxia, which made Samuel very angry. He could not


    understand how a person with Chinese blood flowing i n his body could say such words.


    Samuel had seen many people, who admired foreigners, but his dislike did not mean that he would


    deliberately nder it. Even if she grew up abroad, at least she should know where her root was.


    "This is the Hannigan family''s education for you. Don''t you know who you are?" Samuel said coldly.


    Han Van had been educated since she was a child. The attitude of all the rtives around her was


    almost the same as her. Those people also looked down upon Huaxia in their bones, which led to her


    current attitude.


    She did not feel that there was anything wrong with her words. However, when Samuel mentioned the


    education of the Hannigan family, it was clear that he was ming the Hannigan family.


    What right did a good-for-nothing from a branch family have to rebuke the Hannigan family?


    "Are you questioning my high education? Don''t show your patriotism in front of me. You are a good-for-


    nothing. There is nothing else to show, so you can


    only show your patriotism," Han Van said with a sneer.


    Samuel looked at Han Yan with burning eyes. His clenched fist slowly loosened from the joints of his


    fingers, which showed that he had experienced a strong anger in a short period of time, and then he


    was relieved.


    Talking about this kind of problem with Han Yan was aplete waste of time.


    "I don''t have time to waste on you. What can I do for you? Just tell me directly," Samuel said.


    "My dad''s request is very simple," she said with a smile. "He wants you good-for-nothings to change


    your surnames. From now on, you don''t need to be surnamed Hannigan. If you don''t, then I''ll


    personally exterminate you. I don''t want you trash to disgrace yourselves with your surname."


    The corner of Samuel¡¯s mouth was filled with a cold smile. The overbearing Hannigan family the US


    actually asked him to change his surname. Wasn''t this a big joke? But they were so self-righteous.


    "I won''t change. What can you do to me?" Samuel said faintly.


    Han Yan smiled and said, "Killing you is as easy as crushing an ant. I advise you to think it through.


    Otherwise, when I take action, you will regret it."


    "No matter who asks you to do this, tell him that my surname will still be Hannigan on the day I turn into


    ashes. No one has the qualification to get me to change my surname." Samuel finished speaking and


    left the room. There was no need for him to pay any attention to this kind of unreasonable request. If


    these people really wanted to deal with him because of this, he would just use his power to block them.


    1


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Miss, this person really doesn''t know what''s good for him. What right does he have to be surnamed


    Hannigan? He is still so shameless." Han Qing''s eyes carried a powerful disdain as she spoke after


    Samuel left.


    Han Van was not angry. Instead, she smiled happily and said, "That''s good. Otherwise, it would be


    boring for me toe here this time. Since he has hard bones, I will let him know how powerful the


    real Hannigan family is."


    "Miss, such a good-for-nothing will kowtow and apologize to you sooner orter."


    Manfred was surprised to see Samueling out so quickly. He asked, "You''ve settled it already?"


    Samuel said with a wry smile, "I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble in the future."


    This was apletely unexpected disaster. Someone inexplicably asked him to change his surname,


    and h e would deal with him if he did not change his mind. This made Samuel very helpless. And this


    kind of thing had never urred to him in his dreams.


    "What''s going on?" Manfred frowned and asked.


    Samuel shook his head and did not exin. Manfred did not ask any more questions.


    Samuel was not clear about the power of the Hannigan family in the U.S., but judging from what


    Hangong Qianqiu had said before, the Hannigan family should be very powerful. Fortunately, their


    foundation was not in Huaxia, so he did not need to worry too much.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Shen Weng met Han Jun in the boing room.


    The current Han Jun had be a cripple. His hatred for Samuel had reached deep into his bones.


    He wished that he could personally kill Samuel and drink his flesh. Only then could he vent the hatred


    within his heart.


    "How''s our n going?" Han Jun asked Shen Weng.


    "The Hannigan family in the U.S. has already sent someone to Cloud City. However, what they will do


    is not something I can specte," said Shen Weng. He was the one who called Han Van''s father. His


    motive was simple, which was to set an opponent for Samuel. However, he did not know what exactly


    this opponent would do.


    "Can''t you think of a way to get them to kill Samuel?" Han Jun said through gritted teeth.


    With Shen Weng''s status, he was not qualified to control the Hannigan family the U.S.. The only thing h


    e could do was to draw the hatred to Samuel. 1


    "Han Jun, is this how you speak to me?" Shen Weng asked coldly.


    "I''m sorry, Grandpa Shen. I was too excited. I just can''t wait to take revenge." Han Jun lowered his


    head and apologized, but there was no regret in his eyes.


    "We won''t be able to avenge him in a short amount of time. You''ll have to stay in jail for a few more


    years anyway. Don''t worry, he''ll definitely die. Since the Hannigan family of the U.S. hase, we can''t


    let him off so easily," Shen Weng said with a sigh.


    "During this period of time, I will think of a way to stir up a bigger conflict between them." Shen Weng


    continued.


    "Grandpa Shen, if it weren''t for Samuel, Grandmother wouldn''t have died. We can''t let him off easily.


    We must avenge Grandmother." Han Jun brought this up o n purpose. He knew that only Grandmother


    could cause Shen Weng to hate Samuel.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Shen Weng took a deep breath, clenched his fists, and said, "Don''t worry. Not only will he die, but I will


    also let him die miserably. I will also let him watch his beloved die!"


    In the Hannigan family''spound, Gina sat in the seat that used to belong to Nangong Qianqiu. In


    the past, Gina did not understand why Nangong Qianqiu was sitting here. Therefore, ever since


    Nangong Qianqiu died, she often observed the Hannigan family''spound with Nangong Qianqiu''s


    vision. But now, she still did not understand why Nangong Qianqiu liked this seat so much.


    "Uncle Yan, why does Mom like sitting here?" Gina asked.


    Yan Jun stood not far from Gina. This was how he used to protect Nangong Qianqiu.


    "This is right in front of Han Jun''s room." Van Jun said indifferently.


    "Is there really no Samuel in her eyes?" Gina asked in confusion. She was very clear about Nangong


    Qianqiu''s persistence, but must he sit on Han Jun''s side? Samuel was also a member of the Hannigan


    family. There was also her blood in her body. Why did he have to suffer such unfair treatment?


    "She''s already dead, what''s the point of caring about these things?" Van Jun asked.


    Gina sighed and said, "The Hannigan family in the U.S. went to Cloud City. I''m sure Samuel will be put


    in a difficult position again."


    Van Jun coldly smiled and said, "Isn''t this what you want to see? Why do you need to pretend to care


    about him?"


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide anything from Uncle Van. But this matter has nothing to do with me. I didn''t


    do i t," Gina said. She was really happy to see such a situation because only pressure could make


    Samuel stronger. Moreover, Han Tianyang''s obsession had a deep impact on her. She also hoped to


    see the Hannigan family get the recognition of the Hannigan family in the U.S. one day.


    "With the current ability of Samuel, it is not a good thing for him to suddenly meet such an opponent."


    Van Jun said.


    Gina turned to look at Van Jun and asked in surprise,


    You don''t believe him either?"


    "Of course I believe him unconditionally, but this thing happened at his current stage. It''s too difficult.


    Although the Hannigan family has no power in Huaxia, it''s easy for them to establish a force. They


    have the absolute ability to overthrow the business world and the gray area of Cloud City. Everything


    Samuel has is like a bubble in front of the Hannigan family of U.S.. It will break if they touch it," Yan Jun


    said.


    "Then what should he do?" Puzzled, Gina asked.


    "The best way is to agree to all the conditions proposed by the Hannigan family of U.S.. Continue to


    endure and wait for the opportunity," Yan Jun said.


    Gina smiled and said, "But you should know his character very well. He would never do that."


    Yan Jun sighed. This was the thing that he was most worried about. He was well aware of Samuel¡¯s


    character. Hence, he was able to guess just what kind o f decision Samuel would make.


    He could bow down in front of Yvonne, but he would never put the Hannigan family of the US in his


    eyes!

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Samuel and Manfred left the Penins Hotel together and asked about Qingyun in the car. During this


    period of time, Samuel treated him with a free attitude and did not care what he was doing in Cloud


    City. He just asked Manfred to arrange someone to keep an eye on Qingyun.


    "This friend of yours is a talent." Speaking of Qingyun, a helpless smile appeared on Manfred''s face.


    "What''s going on?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "Tell me first, what kind of god-like talent is he? How did you get to know such a person?" Manfred


    asked curiously.


    "He used to be a deceitful Taoist priest. I met him by chance. He''s not a friend," Samuel said. The main


    reason why he kept Qingyun by his side was to see what this guy wanted to do and why he had to stay


    with him.


    "Sigh." Manfred sighed and said, "He was put into the prison and has molested three times. The first


    two times we didn''t have any evidence and he luckily escaped. But this time, his luck isn''t that good


    and he was photographed. He''ll probably be locked up for a period of time."


    Samuel¡¯s face was stunned. Although he knew that Qingyun was not a good person and had a strong


    desire for women, he had never expected that he would do such a shameless thing.


    "Molest!"


    No wonder Manfred would say that he was a talent.


    "Just let him stay there. It''s good if he has a long memory." Samuel said.


    Samuel was not sure whether he was deliberately building his own image, or if he reallycked women.


    But these little tricks were just for fun. As long as he had a purpose, it would be exposed sooner or


    Qi Yiyun stood by the window of the room. After seeing Samuel''s car leave, she frowned with strong


    suspicion. She had just called her father and asked him to check whether the Hannigan family in the


    U.S. had any rtives in Huaxia. Or if the Hannigan family had ever returned to Huaxia before.


    Only after confirming Samuel¡¯s identity did Qi Yiyun know what she should do next.


    Not long after, Qi Yiyun''s phone rang.


    "Dad."


    "Yiyun, someone from the Hannigan family did return to Huaxia before, but that was decades ago. He


    was the younger brother of the previous patriarch of the Hannigan family. Because it had been a long


    time, many people didn''t know about it. At present, if we want to investigate further, I don''t think we can


    find


    anything."


    "Dad, it''s enough that you know this. Next, I will figure it out," Qi Yiyun said.


    "Why are you suddenly interested in these things?"


    "The person I chose might have something to do with the Hannigan family of the U.S.. Han Yan went to


    Cloud City and met him, but I don''t know what happened between them now," Qi Yiyun exined.


    On the other end of the line, after listening to Qi Yiyun''s words, he was silent for a long time and asked,


    "Do you suspect that he has something to do with the Hannigan family who left the United States back


    then?"


    "Yes, if not, why would Han Yan look for him? Maybe h e is also a Hannigan family." Qi Yiyun guessed.


    At present, there was no evidence to prove this matter, but her intuition told her that this spection


    was very likely to be true. Otherwise, she would not think o f any possibility of Han Yaning to


    Cloud City.


    "Yiyun, you should know that our opponent has a deep rtionship with the Hannigan family. If he is


    also from the Hannigan family..."


    "Dad." Qi Yiyun interrupted him. "Don''t worry about it. Leave it to me. And in my opinion, they''re from


    the same lineage, but they''re not on good terms with each other." "Okay, be careful."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After hanging up the phone, Qi Yiyun said to Donghao, "Go and find out who Samuel is. I want to know


    everything about him in Huaxia. It doesn''t matter how much it costs. If you can''t find out, you don''t have


    toe back."


    Donghao nodded and said, "Miss, I won''t let you down."


    When Samuel returned home, he saw Yvonne sitting i n the living room with a worried look on her face.


    It seemed that something had happened.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel went close and asked.


    Yvonne raised her head and said, "Samuel, your friend just called me and said he was going to leave


    Cloud City."


    "Friend?"


    Samuel thought for a while and guessed that she was talking about Leroy. At present, the situation of


    the Sue Family''spany had stabilized, and Leroy had t o go back to Swallow City to manage his


    Feng Qian Company.


    "He is also the boss of apany. It''s rare for him to help. Do you want him to work for you?" Samuel


    said with a smile.


    "But he is really powerful. I''ve already regarded him as my idol. I''m afraid that I can''t deal with it without


    him in thepany," Yvonne said. Yvonne admired Leroy''s ability to handle things very much. It was


    definitely not a joke to treat him as an idol. So when Yvonne suddenly knew that Leroy was going to


    leave, she couldn''t ept it.


    The words turned Samuel into a sour lemon. Leroy was just his puppet, how could Yvonne treat him as


    a n idol?


    And how could she regard other men as her idol?


    "Am I not good?" Samuel said helplessly.


    Yvonne couldn''t helpughing when she saw Samuel''s reaction. When she was about to speak, she


    suddenly showed a hint of irony in her eyes and said," You''re also powerful, but you''re not as powerful


    as him. He has reversed the situation of thepany. If i t weren''t for him, thepany would have


    been finished."


    Samuel immediately regretted asking Leroy toe t o Cloud City. He would leave this matter to Liam


    and let him deal with it behind the scenes. Although it would waste some time, it was not impossible to


    do it. Leroy, this fellow, had actually stolen all of his limelight.


    Seeing Samuel''s listless head, the smile on Yvonne''s face deepened. Yvonne sat close to Samuel and


    said in a low voice while holding his hand, "Is someone jealous?"


    "Yes, it''s so obvious. You didn''t realize it until now?" Samuel admitted frankly.


    Yvonne was overjoyed. Samuel''s jealousy showed that he cared about her. How could she not be


    happy with the feeling of being cared for?


    "You''re so mean. Can''t I say that other men are better than you?" Yvonne said with a pout.


    "If possible, that would be the best. Who wants their woman to say that another man is good?" Samuel


    said.


    Yvonne found Samuel''s jealous look quite cute, so she could not help teasing him. "But he is really


    amazing, and he is handsome. You don''t know how many people in thepany are obsessed with


    him. Even Linda likes him very much and wants to be his girlfriend."


    "This guy is so charming that even Linda fell in love with him?"


    Samuel felt that he had made the wrong decision. He should not have let this guye to Cloud City.


    In a hotel, Leroy sneezed inexplicably and said to himself, "Will anyone say something bad about me?"


    Yvonne looked at Samuel, who was silent with a depressed face, and suddenlyughed out loud. She


    really wanted to hold back and tease him, but she couldn''t bear it anymore. Samuel''s face was full of


    grievances, as if he was a married woman.


    "I''m just kidding. No matter how powerful he is, he''s not as excellent as you. You''re my idol," Yvonne


    said with a smile.


    "You don''t have tofort me. My heart is broken." Samuel lowered his head weakly. It seemed that


    he was badly hurt.


    Yvonne whispered in Samuel¡¯s ear and said with an orchid-like breath, "You suffered such a serious


    injury. How can you cure it?"


    Samuel¡¯s hair stood on end as he felt the heat in his


    ear.


    What''s more, there seemed to be a hint of temptation i n Yvonne''s words, which made Samuel¡¯s heart


    beat faster and his breath more rapid.


    At this time, Lydia walked to the living room at the wrong time and said to Yvonne, "Yvonne, my sister''s


    son will get married tomorrow. You two should go with me. When you got married, he also sent a gift to


    you. This time, I''ll take it as a return gift."


    Most people hade to watch a joke during the wedding three years ago. This kind of greeting was


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    unnecessary in Yvonne''s eyes.


    "Mom, your sister, why don''t you go by yourself? What are we going to do?" Yvonne said.


    "I''ve promised her that her whole family will attend the party. If you don''t go, you won''t give her face, so


    it''s decided." Lydia didn¡¯t give Yvonne a chance to refuse, and then she went upstairs.


    Yvonne was speechless. This was obviously forcing her. She said to Samuel, "If you don''t want to go,


    we won''t go."

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    "Can you refuse?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Why can''t I refuse? It''s fine if I don''t go," Yvonne said with a pout.


    Seeing Yvonne''s pouting action, Samuel subconsciously licked his lips and said, "Mom wants u s to go.


    She must have ulterior motives. If you are not satisfied with her, she will be unhappy."


    Yvonne knew Lydia must have other factors. Otherwise, he would not have brought them together. But


    it was also because of this that Yvonne did not want to go.


    However, Samuel¡¯s words made sense. If they did not g o, Lydia would definitely be unhappy.


    It wasn''t difficult for her to satisfy her with such a small matter.


    At this moment, Samuel¡¯s phone rang.


    Leroy was leaving, he naturally had to report to Samuel.


    After the phone was connected, Leroy said, "Mr.


    Samuel, I want..."


    "Get out, get out of here." Samuel said and hung up the phone.


    Leroy, who was in the hotel, was confused. He did not


    know what had happened at all. However, he could tell from Samuel¡¯s tone that he was very unhappy.


    This made Leroy start to recall all the things that had happened during this period of time. Was it that


    he had done something wrong, so he was unhappy?


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Leroy did not know how he had offended Samuel, so he


    called Liam hurriedly.


    "Liam, have I done something wrong recently?" Leroy asked.


    In the face of this inexplicable question, Liam asked," Why would you say that?"


    "I called Mr. Samuel just now. He was very unhappy. I must have done something wrong to provoke


    him." Leroy believed that he had offended Samuel in something, but he couldn''t figure it out. He


    couldn''t help worrying. After all, he didn''t even know where he was wrong. How could he make up for


    it?


    "This... What did Little Master say?" Liam asked doubtfully.


    "I told him that I was going to leave Cloud City. He told me to scram. Hurry up and scram." Leroy told


    Liam what Samuel had said.


    Liam said, "Since he asked you to get lost, you''d better leave quickly. If he really wants to find out, he


    won''t let you leave so easily." "Okay." Leroy was going to leave tomorrow, but after hanging up the


    phone, he immediately took his luggage and left the hotel.


    In the Hillside Vi, Yvonne saw Samuel''s rude tone and asked curiously, "Who is it? Why are you so


    fierce?"


    "Manfred, he asked me to go to the Hex Capital Nightclub. He said that there are many young and


    beautiful girls there. Can''t I ask him to leave as soon a s possible?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth, waved her fist, and said," Manfred, he actually asked you to do such a thing."


    In the Hex Capital Nightclub, Manfred sneezed for no reason again. 1


    The next day, Lydia put on her most expensive clothes, took the most valuable branded bags, wore


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    gold and silver, took all her valuables with her, and dressed like a noblewoman.


    Compared with her, Godfrey seemed to be a lot more stubborn. His ordinary clothes, the most valuable


    watch, and the old style from many years ago, were all his ordinary clothes.


    "Yvonne, hurry up and get changed. You''ll bete if you don''t go out now." Seeing Yvonne in


    sportswear, Lydia urged her eagerly.


    Yvonne and Samuel had juste back from running. It was only eight o''clock, so they didn''t have to


    be so anxious even if they were going to attend the wedding!


    "Mom, look at what time it is. Why are you in such a hurry?" Yvonne said helplessly.


    Lydia couldn''t wait to show off herself. Her clothes were specially bought for attending the wedding,


    and she had been staying at home all the time. She couldn''t wait to see this day.


    "Your mother got up at five o''clock today. It''s not like her son is marrying. I don''t know what she''s so


    excited about," Godfrey said speechlessly. Lydia got up herself and woke him up from his dream. At


    this time, Godfrey wanted nothing more than to go back to his room and sleep.


    "What do you know?" Lydia red at Godfrey and said.


    Godfrey lowered his head feebly. How could he not know what Lydia was thinking? She was just going


    to show off her new clothes, which was her hobby. He wished that everyone in the world would know


    that she was wearing a famous brand new dress.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    "Mom, even if we go now, there will be no one in the hotel. They have to pick up the bride. If we go so


    early, we will beughed at, won''t we?" Samuel said.


    "They are not in the hotel. They booked a farmhouse. Let''s go to the farmhouse early," Lydia said. Her


    attitude and tone were obviously softer than when she talked to Godfrey.


    "You arrived before anyone came to pick the bride up. I f there was no one to greet you, you would lose


    face." Yvonne thought about it and continued, "Besides, if you go a littleter, your sisters will all be


    there. When you show up, they will focus their eyes on you.


    Otherwise, who will notice you?"


    Hearing this, Lydia suddenly felt that it was reasonable. Theter she went, the easier it was for her to


    attract the attention of others. At that time, she would not need to deliberately show off.


    "Okay, it''s up to you," Lydia said.


    Samuel and Yvonne returned to their room.


    "I''ll take a shower first. Do you want to join me?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel was thunderstruck by Yvonne¡¯s words. He looked at Yvonne in disbelief and said, "Let''s... let''s


    take a bath together?"


    "I''m just kidding." Yvonne made a face at Samuel, went to the bathroom, and locked the door.


    Since Yvonne had made fun of Samuel yesterday, Yvonne had been happy about this kind of thing.


    Last night, she had asked Samuel if he should take off his clothes. However, after Samuel really took


    off his clothes, Yvonne had separated from him and covered themselves with different quilts.


    Samuel was not angry. Although Yvonne had made a lot of jokes, she did not go too far. What''s more,


    he could feel that the rtionship between the two was gradually warming up.


    Samuel was not in a hurry toplete that matter. After all, he had already waited for over three years.


    It was fine for him to wait a little longer.


    When Yvonne wrapped himself in a bath towel, her hair dripping wet as she walked out from the


    bathroom, Samuel''s mouth immediately became dry. Even though he had seen this scene many times


    recently, it still made his heart rate increase. 2


    "Take a shower first. I''ll take off the clothes you need," Yvonne said without raising her head. She could


    feel Samuel''s burning gaze. Although she liked to flirt with Samuel, she didn''t dare to act recklessly in


    such a situation, for fear of being caught in the act.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Okay." Samuel responded and walked into the hot bathroom, where there was still the aroma of


    Yvonne.


    After taking a shower, Yvonne had already changed into his simple outdoor clothes. She didn''t look too


    eye -catching. After all, she was only present as a guest today. If she was dressed too eye-catchingly, it


    wouldn''t be good for her to steal the limelight from the bride, i


    Yvonne''s way of finding clothes for Samuel was simple. He didn''t let him wear the suit because it would


    be easy for the suit Samuel to steal the groom''s attention. 2


    When it was almost 10:30, the family of four finally went out under Lydia''s urging.


    The wedding banquet was held in the suburbs of the city. It covered arge area, and one of its


    shareholders was Yang Qi, the boss of the Fortune and Fruit House.


    At this time, at the gate of the farmyard, several middle -aged women gathered together. Each of them


    was dressed in gorgeous clothes, fighting for beauty. No one wanted to lose to others.


    "Why hasn''t Lydiae yet? Does she deliberately put on airs?"


    "She is now living in the Hillside Vi, Yvonne¡¯spany is so powerful. She should be able to put on


    airs."


    "s, this is called having a smooth time. She used to live the most miserable life among us sisters. I


    didn''t expect that she would live the best life now." "So what if she''s having a good time? Isn''t the joke


    she made in the past a joke? Her daughter''s wedding made my stomach ache fromughing."


    At this time, an Audi stopped at the gate of the farmhouse. When Lydia got out of the car, everyone at


    the gate cast their eyes on her, which greatly satisfied Lydia¡¯s vanity.


    Sure enough, she had toe out in thest round. Fortunately, she didn''t arrive early. Otherwise, how


    could so many people see her?


    This set of clothes was worth tens of thousands of dors. If it was not seen by more people, it would


    not show its value.


    "Lydia, sooner orter, we have been waiting for you for a long time." Ji Chun walked in front of Lydia


    and said enthusiastically. She was the mother of the protagonist today, but her enthusiasm was only


    superficial. She was very dissatisfied with Lydia and wore clothes that were more eye-catching than


    her. Wasn''t it clear that she waspeting with her for the limelight?

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    "You won''t be like this in the future." After parking the car, Samuel looked at the middle-aged women at


    the door, each of whom was coquettishly dressed. He could not help but ask Yvonne.


    Yvonne pinched Samuel''s waist hard, which made him suck in a cold breath.


    "Am I like this in your eyes?" Yvonne said to Samuel, gnashing her teeth.


    Realizing that he had said something wrong, Samuel quickly denied, "Of course not. I was just joking.


    Don''t take it seriously."


    Yvonne snorted coldly and said, "You''d better think it over before you speak in the future. I''m not a


    woman t o be trifled with."


    Samuel looked at her with a wry smile. Once again, he was sure that the woman''s personality was


    changeable. She turned hostile even faster than flipping through a book.


    When they entered the farmyard, most of the guests had already taken their seats in the dining hall,


    and the wedding stage was decorated in a very luxurious way. The wedding host and the two


    neers finally decided on the process.


    "You are toote. The arranged seats are taken by others. The guests are all guests. You can only sit


    here


    for a while." Ji Chun took Lydia and the other three to the farthest table away from the stage. This seat


    was obviously the least valued one.


    This made Lydia feel a little dissatisfied. She asked the others, "Are you also sitting here?"


    "Of course not. We came early and sat in the front. It''s your fault foringte. I can only make you


    feel wronged." One of the sistersughed at Lydia. She couldn''t helpining in her mind, "You


    deliberately put on airste. You deserve to sit in this position, which is the least valued."


    Ji Chun pretended to be apologetic and said, "Lydia, I''m really sorry today. I''ll find a chance to


    apologize to you another day."


    Her words were so beautiful that Lydia could not be angry. She could only say, "It doesn''t matter. It''s


    the same wherever I sit. Anyway, I''m not interested in the wedding ceremony. It doesn''t matter whether


    I look at it or not."


    Ji Chun''s face froze and she said, "That''s right. You probably don''t have a good feeling about the


    wedding. After all, in the past..." Speaking of this, Ji Chun deliberately pped her mouth and


    continued, "Look a t my mouth. I really don''t want to mention it. I don''t want to mention your sadness."


    Lydia gritted her teeth. Ji Chun obviously mentioned i t on purpose, and she even pretended to be


    hypocritical.


    At this time, the groom on the stage suddenly rushed t o the door of the restaurant and did not know


    what he was doing in a hurry.


    "Brother Qi, I didn''t expect you to give me that much face." The groom was obsequious in front of Yang


    Qi. Although the gray area of Cloud City was Manfred''s control, Yang Qi still had a certain status. At the


    very least, he wasn''t someone he could afford to offend.


    After suffering lossesst time, Yang Qi''s arrogance had been restrained a lot, and he no longer


    protected Yang Wen from anything. It could be said how low-key he was.


    "You''re a VIP who booked the entire restaurant. I have to give you some face," said Yang Qi with a


    smile. At that moment, Yang Qi noticed Samuel and his body could not help but tremble. Why was he


    here?


    Did he know the groom today?


    "Brother Qi, follow me. The VIP seats have been arranged." The groom said.


    Of course, the VIP seats were close to the stage, but Samuel was in thest position. Yang Qi couldn''t


    help but frown. "Does this guy know who Samuel is?"


    "No, I''ll just find a ce to sit." With that, Yang Qi walked toward Samuel''s table.


    Seeing this, the groom hurriedly followed up and said, "Brother Qi, with your status, how can you sit


    here?" "Is there anything wrong here?" Yang Qi sat down and


    asked.


    The groom was not afraid of the estrangement of others and said directly, "This is the most ordinary


    ce for guests to sit. It doesn''t match your status."


    Yang Qi secretly nced at Samuel from the corner of his eye. The most ordinary guest. It seemed that


    the groom really didn''t know how powerful Samuel was. It was a great honor for Yang Qi to sit at the


    same table with him.


    "I''m happy to sit here. You don''t have to worry about m e. Go do your work," said Yang Qi.


    The groom looked embarrassed. With Yang Qi''s status, how could he sit here? And he had seen


    Samuel a long time ago. Although he was not familiar with him, he would never forget this kind of


    famous good-for-nothing. How could he let Yang Qi sit at the same table with this kind of good-for-


    nothing?


    "Brother Qi, it''s not just that this position is not good. The people here are not worthy of you," said the


    groom.


    These words made Yang Qi''s heart tremble. He was not good enough for him?


    Now there was only Samuel¡¯s family of four. Wasn''t it obvious that Samuel was not qualified to sit at the


    same table as him?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Yang Qi didn''t even dare to think about such treasonous words, but he dared to say them directly in


    front of Samuel.


    "Fuck, I''m giving you face bying here. Don''t talk nonsense. Get out of here," scolded Yang Qi.


    The groom was stunned. He didn''t understand why Yang Qi was so angry. He quickly said, "I''m sorry,


    Brother Qi. If you''re willing to sit here, you can sit here."


    "Get lost," Yang Qi said impatiently.


    The groom wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and left in a hurry.


    Ji Chun''s expression was very stiff. Seeing this, her sisters all saw it, and she felt a little embarrassed.


    But she knew very well what kind of person Yang Qi was. Even if she lost face, she could only admit


    defeat.


    "You can sit here first. I''m busy." After saying that, Ji Chun quickly walked away.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The others also proudly returned to their seats. The ce closest to the stage made them feel that they


    were one level higher than Lydia.


    So what if she lived in the Hillside Vi? She was going to fall into a position that was not valued at all.


    "Brother Qi, why are you sitting here?" Yvonne asked Yang Qi in confusion. She had met Yang Qi


    before, and with Yang Qi''s status, even if he were to sit on the stage, the whole family of Jichun would


    not dare to have any objection. So Yvonne couldn''t figure out why he would sit at thest table.


    "Miss Sue, don''t call me that. You can just call me Xiao Yang." Yang Qi said quickly. Yvonne was


    Samuel¡¯s wife. How could he let Yvonne call him brother?


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Yang Qi, are you very familiar with him?"


    Yang Qi shook his head like a rattle. Samuel was afraid that Yang Qi would shake his head.


    "No, I don''t know him, but I have shares here, so I''m giving him face," Yang Qi exined quickly.


    Samuel nodded his head in understanding. Yang Qi''s farming and manor in Cloud City were so busy


    that many ces had invested in them.


    "If there''s no ce for you to join, it would have closed down a long time ago, wouldn''t we?" Samuel


    said with a smile.


    Yang Qi''s face was full of embarrassment. When the orchard was popr at that time, he didn''t know


    how many shops had been opened, but they had been secretly destroyed by Yang Qi. Now the ones


    who could survive were more or less rted to him.


    "It''s hard to do business now, so we can only spread the. We have no choice, no choice," Yang Qi


    said.


    At this time, Yvonne quietly stepped on Samuel''s foot. She didn''t notice what had happenedst time,


    but this time, she clearly felt that Yang Qi was very afraid of Samuel. ording to Samuel''s knowledge


    of Manfred and Johann, the person who would make Yang Wenrong kneel down must be Samuel.


    "You''ve done a lot of things behind my back," Yvonne looked at Samuel and said with aint.


    Samuel knew what Yvonne meant by a lot of things, s o he said, "Your ssmate is too arrogant. If we


    don''t let them suffer, how can they grow up? I did a good thing."


    "Am I right?" Samuel finished speaking; he immediately turned to look at Yang Qi.


    Yang Qi nodded repetitively and said, "Yes, it''s a good thing. My nephew has be more obedient


    and more capable now. Thank you, Miss Sue."


    Yvonne was speechless for a while that Yang Qi should thank her for this matter. In his heart, how


    much was he afraid Samuel?


    At the beginning of the wedding, the scene was very lively, but only Samuel and the other five people at


    the table seemed particrly deserted, which was out of tune with the big environment in the


    restaurant.


    At this moment, the host suddenly said, "I just heard that the famous people of Cloud City are here


    today. D o you want to see him?"


    "celebrity famous people. Is he a movie star?"


    "I want to see him. Of course, I want to see him."


    "Which superstar is it?"


    Looking at the high morale of the crowd, the host smiled faintly and said, "You''ve all heard of his name,


    Samuel!"

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Samuel!


    When the word came out of the host''s mouth, everyone on the scene began to look for Samuel,


    because he was too famous in Cloud City. Who wouldn''t want to see this legendary figure?


    "Where is he? Did Samuel reallye?"


    "How dare he attend someone else''s wedding? Hasn''t the wedding brought enough traumas to him?"


    "Haven''t you heard about what happened in the People''s Square some time ago? It''s said that he is not


    easy to deal with."


    "Yes, even Jiang Fu and his men knelt down to him."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    There were two kinds of people at the scene. One was that they didn''t know anything and only thought


    Samuel as a joke. The other was that they knew what had happened in the People''s Square and knew


    that Jiang Fu¡¯spany had gone bankrupt after the incident at the People''s Square. There were


    many spections, but the most credible one was that it was about Samuel''s identity.


    Would the person who could do this be a real good-for-nothing?


    The groom, Xie Yunpeng, stood on the stage with a smile on his face. He was very clear about what


    had


    happened in the People''s Square, but he was not afraid of Samuel at all, because there was a certain


    cooperation between the Xie Family and the Heavenly Family. In some ways, the Heavenly Family was


    the backer of the Xie Family. Although many people thought that what had happened in the People''s


    Square was incredible, in Xie Yunpeng''s opinion, it was just the good luck of the Sue Family. How could


    it have anything to do with a good-for-nothing?


    The reason he had asked the host to bring Samuel today was, in fact, Ji Chun''s idea.


    During this period, Ji Chun had been dissatisfied with Lydia¡¯s smug look in front of the sisters, forcing


    her to suppress the limelight. That was why she took the opportunity today to teach Lydia a lesson.


    Ji Chun had always been the most important one among the sisters. Now Lydia had threatened her,


    she had to find a way to stabilize her position.


    The struggle between women was definitelyparable to a world war. It justcked the smell of


    gunpowder.


    Xie Yunpeng held the microphone and said to Samuel with a smile, "Samuel, do you want to go on


    stage and experience the wedding stage? After all, you''ve never enjoyed such treatment before."


    Samuel looked as usual. Although he did not expect such a thing to happen, why would such a small


    thing cause such a stir in his heart?


    At this time, Lydia was so angry that she was fuming. She did not know if this was done by Ji Chun or


    Xie Yunpeng, but their purpose was very simple, as if they wanted to humiliate Samuel!


    "Ji Chun, I didn''t expect you to have such a move. Do you deliberately want to destroy Lydia''s


    prestige?"


    "Lydia has been too arrogant during this period of time. You should suppress her."


    "In fact, I haven''t liked her for a long time, but I didn''t find an opportunity to kick her out of our sisters''


    group."


    At the sisters'' table, everyone showed their dislike for Lydia. This kind of dislike was actually out of


    jealousy, because Lydia used to live the most miserable life among them. But now she lived in the


    hillside vi, and Yvonne''spany was still developing well. They watched Lydia live a better life.


    How could these people, who had been used to Lydia¡¯s miserable life with them, get used to it?


    A person who ate and drank for free every day suddenly dared to pay the bill, and luxury goods were


    bought one by one. How could people not be jealous?


    Yvonne nced at Lydia with aint. If Lydia had not insisted on asking them toe, such a


    thing would not have happened.


    "Mom, look, this is your good sister. I''m afraid she has nned this for a long time. She not only wants


    to humiliate Samuel, but also you." Yvonne said to Lydia .


    Lydia did not expect Ji Chun to do this. She nced at Samuel and said, "He is not qualified to make


    you lose face, is he?"


    Samuel smiled faintly and did not speak. Instead, he walked towards the stage.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    Looking at Samuel''s back, Yang Qi felt a chill down his spine. Yang Wen had offended Samuel, so he


    had t o kneel in the fruit house for a week, and his legs were almost broken.


    Xie Yunpeng didn''t know what was good for him. How dare he make trouble for Samuel? How could he


    Had this guy never heard about the People''s Square?


    "I don''t think so. This matter has caused quite a stir in the city. There are very few people who don''t


    know about it, and they are very low-level people. In theory, it''s impossible that someone like Xie


    Yunpeng doesn''t know about it."


    In other words, although he knew what would happen to Jiang Fu and the others, he still didn''t take


    Samuel seriously at all.


    Yang Qi smiled faintly. It seemed that this guy relied o n the Heavenly Family behind him. But could the


    Heavenly Family really protect the Xie family by doing such a thing?


    Xie Yunpeng, oh, Xie Yunpeng, you''ve underestimated him. How could the Heavenly Family offend


    Samuel just because of you?


    Seeing Samueling to the stage, Xie Yunpeng''s smile was full of strong disdain. He thought, "This


    guy


    is really thick-skinned. He dares to show up openly. Maybe it''s because he has enough embarrassing


    things in his life, so he doesn''t care about continuing t o lose face."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I am Samuel." Samuel spoke to everyone after he stepped onto the stage.


    Among them, there was nock of people who had participated in the people''s square events. All of


    them had seen Samuel before.


    But there were some people who had seen Samuel for the first time. In addition to mocking him, they


    also had an idea in their minds. How could this young and handsome man do such a shameful thing to


    rely on a woman?


    "This Samuel doesn''t look like a good-for-nothing at all. He''s quite handsome."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect him to be so handsome. In terms of appearance, he''s a perfect match for


    Yvonne.¡±


    Some young women looked at Samuel with their amorous eyes. Samuel¡¯s appearance had conquered


    them with only his appearance.


    "If he isn''t handsome, how can he be a gigolo? Look at him, what else can he do besides living off a


    woman?"


    "Yes, .he can¡¯t do anything What other skills does this kind of person have besides living off a woman?"


    After hearing the women''sments on Samuel, some men showed dissatisfaction on their faces.


    "Samuel, I heard that your wedding was quite cheerless. You haven''t experienced such a lively scene,


    have you?" Xie Yunpeng said proudly to Samuel.


    Samuel nodded his head undeniably. His wedding was indeed very deserted. Other than the Sue


    family, there were no other guests. Furthermore, on the day of the wedding, Cloud City was filled with


    all kinds of curses. Yvonne''s suitors wished they could tear Samuel apart.


    "You''ve been scolded for over three years. How did you survive?" Xie Yunpeng asked with a smile.


    "Do you know why someone scolded me?" Samuel asked Xie Yunpeng.


    "You don''t need to say that. You humiliated all the men in Cloud City and ruined our reputation. Of


    course, they''ll scold you," Xie Yunpeng said disdainfully. He was also one of the people who had


    scolded Samuel. Yvonne was known as the most beautiful woman in Cloud City. Xie Yunpeng had


    once coveted Yvonne¡¯s beauty and even tried to pursue her. Unfortunately, he got nothing in the end.


    Samuel shook his head and said with a smile, "They scolded me because they were jealous. They


    were jealous that I had married a beautiful wife."


    Xie Yunpeng''s face turned cold. He didn''t want to admit his jealousy. Samuel was a piece of trash. How


    could he be jealous of him?


    "Samuel, where did you get your confidence from?


    Will we be jealous of you?" Xie Yunpeng sneered.


    "Oh?" Samuel turned to look at Xie Yunpeng in surprise and said with a smile, "We? It seems that you


    like Yvonne very much in the beginning, but you can''t win her heart, can you?"


    Xie Yunpeng wasn''t the only one who couldn''t catch u p to her. He hadn''t even been seen by Yvonne,


    and this was something that most of her pursuers had encountered in the past.


    But how could these pursuers admit that they had hit the wall? What''s more, it was Xie Yunpeng''s


    wedding, so he would not admit it.


    "You chose again because you couldn''t catch up with Samuel. She..." Samuel looked up and down the


    bride standing beside Xie Yunpeng and said, "She is indeed much worse than Yvonne.¡±


    "Samuel, believe it or not, I''ll tear your mouth apart." Xie Yunpeng red up when he heard Samuel''s


    words.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Xie Yunpeng''s face was livid. It was on his wedding day, and Samuel was saying in front of so many


    people that his wife was not as good as Yvonne.


    Although this was a fact, how could Xie Yunpeng allow a good-for-nothing to make irresponsible


    remarks on his wife?


    Samuel looked at Xie Yunpeng, who was on the verge o f anger, and said with a smile, "Do you have


    any objections to my words?"


    "Samuel, apologize to my wife right now. Otherwise, I won''t let you off today," Xie Yunpeng said,


    gnashing his teeth.


    He just wanted to make fun of Samuel today to make a fool of him, but he couldn''t be the one to be


    made a fool.


    "Why should I apologize? Can''t I tell the truth?"


    Samuel was very happy to see Xie Yunpeng, who was about to jump over the wall in desperation. He


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    also wanted to see if Xie Yunpeng, the rabbit, would really bite him if he was anxious.


    At this time, Xie Yunpeng''s wife suddenly said to Samuel, "I admit that I''m not as beautiful as Yvonne,


    but I''m happier than her. I''m not like her, who married a good-for-nothing, and even turned her own


    wedding into a joke."


    Han Samuel''s face fell when he heard that. 1


    In a woman''s life, the happiest moment was undoubtedly the wedding day. However, Samuel did not


    bring this kind of happiness to Yvonne. Instead, h e made her bear the scolding and humiliation. This


    had always been a sad matter in Samuel''s heart. He even thought about giving Yvonne another


    wedding ceremony, but in the current situation, even if the wedding was held again, it would still


    be a joke i n others'' eyes.


    Looking at Yvonne, who was lowering her head, Samuel felt as guilty as if the Yellow River had broken


    down.


    "Samuel, why don''t you say something? Don''t you think you''re a coward? You can''t even give your


    woman a good wedding." Xie Yunpeng looked at Samuel proudly. He didn''t expect that his wife''s words


    would make him fall silent. He was determined to give her favorite bag to her as a reward tomorrow.


    "I do have a lot of things to do wrong to her," Samuel said.


    Yvonne, who lowered her head, suddenly raised her head and looked at Samuel with her clear eyes.


    She kept shaking her head, as if to say that Samuel had not done anything wrong to her.


    "A good-for-nothing like you, apart from making her bear the me, what else can you give her? Not


    only are you a joke in Cloud City, but even Yvonne is also a topic of conversation after meals." Xie


    Yunpeng felt that he had won over Samuel in terms of momentum, s o he was even more pleased with


    himself.


    Samuel sighed and walked off the stage.


    Seeing this, Xie Yunpeng scolded him with dissatisfaction, "Trash, don''t run away in a hurry. Didn''t you


    say I envied you? Let''s make this matter clear. What do I envy you for?"


    Samuel turned a deaf ear to him. He walked up to Yvonne and stretched out his right hand.


    Yvonne subconsciously reached out to hold Samuel''s hand.


    "I can''t give you a luxurious wedding. I can''t give you the blessings of the world. But today, I think I can


    let them know how much I love you," Samuel said.


    Yvonne''s eyes lit up, and she was led onto the stage by Samuel.


    Xie Yunpeng didn''t know what Samuel was trying to d o, but he felt like his limelight was about to be


    stolen away by him.


    He was the protagonist today. How could he let Samuel do that?


    "Samuel, get out of here. This is a ce that belongs to me," Xie Yunpeng said to him.


    Samuel ignored Xie Yunpeng''s words and held


    Yvonne''s hands. They looked into each other''s eyes.


    "In Jiyan Ind I haven''t said the word, but you already said the word ''yes''. It''s my fault." After saying


    that, Samuel knelt down on one knee.


    At this moment, all eyes were focused on Samuel and Yvonne. The wedding, which should have been


    Xie Yunpeng''s, had nowpletely turned into a green leaf.


    Yvonne¡¯s tears kept falling like strings of pearls, which instantly turned her into a tearful girl.


    "Will you marry me?" Samuel looked at Yvonne with love and said in a soft voice.


    An inexplicable sense of tension spread throughout the wedding venue. Even though everyone on the


    scene knew that they were already husband and wife early, at this time, they still unconsciously


    became nervous. They looked at Yvonne and waited for her answer.


    There was even someone who said the word "Marry him" in a low voice, as if she had reced herself


    as Yvonne.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    Xie Yunpeng''s expression had be ferocious. Samuel stole the limelight from him. Was he trying to


    turn his wedding into a joke?


    "Samuel, get the hell out of here!" Xie Yunpeng roared and kicked him on the back.


    Samuel was as steady as Mount Tai. On the contrary, i t was Xie Yunpeng who was knocked to the


    ground by the rebounding force.


    "Dad, I told you I wouldn''te, but you insisted on asking me toe. Are you trying to piss me off?"


    At the entrance of the venue, the moment Samuel knelt down, Tian Ding er and Tian Honghui


    appeared. Tian Honghui represented the Heavenly Family to attend Xie Yunpeng''s wedding. After all,


    the two of them had some business dealings. However, he did not like theplicated process of the


    wedding ceremony, so he deliberately came a littlete. No one expected to see this scene.


    Tian Honghui knew Samuel regarded Tian Ling''er as his younger sister. However, in Tian Din er''s


    heart, she still liked Samuel. This scene would indeed cause great pain to Tian Ding er.


    "Since you treat him like an older brother, then you should abandon our past feelings." Tian Honghui


    said.


    booking at Yvonne''s eyes, Tian Ding''er did not hide


    her jealousy at all and said, "I envy her so much." "Silly girl, being Samuel''s sister is also a good thing.


    There will be people who will envy you in the future." Tian Honghui said with a smile.


    On the stage, Yvonne''s makeup had been ruined and her body was trembling slightly. It was supposed


    to be someone else¡¯s wedding, but now she had be the protagonist.


    "Do you have to make me cry?" Yvonne wiped away her tears andined.


    "From today onwards, I will use all my strength to protect you. I will not allow you to shed a single tear."


    Samuel said firmly.


    Yvonne took a deep breath to calm herself down and said, "Not only will you marry me in this life, but


    you will also marry me in the next, the next."


    "If there is a reincarnation, I will definitely marry you for generations."


    When the two hugged each other, most of the people present had blessings in their eyes. At this


    moment, they temporarily forgot the identity of Samuel and Yvonne. They just regarded them as a


    couple who had sessfully proposed to each other.


    The apuse sounded, and Xie Yunpeng''s hatred also reached its peak. He really wanted to kill


    Samuel.


    The wedding ceremony that belonged to him had now turned into the wedding scene of Samuel''s


    proposal!


    "Why are you pping? I''m the protagonist today, and I''m the groom. Are you blind?" Xie Yunpeng


    roared at the guests.


    The apuse stopped abruptly, and everyone came back to their senses. "Yes, this is Xie Yunpeng''s


    wedding. Why are they joining in?"


    What if they made Xie Yunpeng unhappy? What would they do if Xie Yunpeng took revenge on them in


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    private?


    Some people who were in a hurry to stand in line and perform in front of Xie Yunpeng could not help


    but shout at Samuel.


    "Samuel, get out of here. This is not a ce for a good-for-nothing like you to propose."


    "Who the hell wants to see you propose? Get down now."


    "If you don''te down now, ask the security to kick you out."


    Samuel stood up with a calm face.


    Yvonne held Samuel''s hand tightly. She was nervous and scared. After all, it was Xie Yunpeng¡¯s


    wedding ceremony. If Samuel did so, it would easily cause the public to be angry.


    At this moment, another ear-piercing round of apuse rang out.


    Everyone turned around in surprise and looked in the direction of the apuse.


    Xie Yunpeng, who was angry, said discontentedly,'' Who the hell is against me? Come out!"


    Tian Ling''er pped her hands and walked into the venue. When those people saw Tian Honghui and


    Tian Ling''er, they immediately covered their mouths and retracted their words that had already reached


    their throats.


    Fortunately, they did not say the words of swearing. If they scolded the Heavenly Family, they could


    pack up overnight and get out of Cloud City.


    Xie Yunpeng stood rooted to the spot as if struck by lightning.


    The pping person turned out to be Tian Ling''er!


    At this time, Ji Chun ran all the way to Tian Honghui and said with a cold face, "Honghui, I don''t know


    where these two people came from. They dare to destroy Yunpeng''s wedding. You have to help our Xie


    Family make the decision."


    Tian Honghui smiled coldly and turned his head to look at Ji Chun. He said, "I''m not qualified to stand


    up for you."


    Ji Chun looked at Tian Honghui, puzzled, and did not understand what he meant.


    At this time, Tian Ling''er said, "I pped my hands. I''m out now."

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Xie Yunpeng, who was frightened, ran to the side of Tian Ling''er in a panic and quickly exined,


    "Ling''er, I''m sorry. I was frank just now. I didn''t expect it to be you.¡±


    "Don''t call me that intimately. Do I know you well?" Tian Ling''er said disdainfully.


    In order to get closer to the Heavenly Family, Xie Yunpeng naturally got along well with them. He was


    very close to everyone in the Heavenly Family, but he used to call her Tian Ling''er. He had never been


    despised by Tian Ling''er, so Xie Yunpeng did not understand why Tian Ling''er would say that.


    "Ling''er, if you''re angry, I canpensate you. You can do anything you want," Xie Yunpeng said.


    "Compensation?" Tian Ling''er smiled faintly and said," Do I need someone else to buy things that I


    like? Are you looking down on me or the Heavenly Family?"


    This made Xie Yunpeng''s blood freeze. How could he dare to look down on the Heavenly Family?


    Although they were cooperating with each other, the Xie family did not even have the right to stand up


    in front of the Heavenly Family. If the Heavenly Family wanted to change the partner, it was just a


    matter of one word.


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that. I just want to apologize for what I said just now," Xie Yunpeng said.


    "Since you want to apologize, kneel down and apologize," said Tian Ling''er. Xie Yunpeng had kicked


    Samuel just now. If Samuel did not avenge, she would have to avenge him.


    When Xie Yunpeng heard this, his face became extremely ugly. After all, today was his wedding day. O


    n such an asion, he was the protagonist. If he knelt down, wouldn''t the wedding really be a


    joke?


    He used to take Samuel''s wedding as a joke, and he didn''t want such a thing to happen to him.


    "Uncle Honghui, what''s the matter? Can we wait until after the wedding is over?" Xie Yunpeng asked


    Tian Honghui.


    Tian Honghui nced at Samuel and said faintly, "No, Samuel is Ling''er''s older brother. You kicked him


    just now, how can we let this matter go like this?"


    "What?!" Xie Yunpeng looked at Tian Honghui in shock.


    How could Samuel be Tian Ling''er''s brother? How could it be possible?


    Tian Ling er walked to Samuel and said with a big smile, "Brother, you''re really good at showing off


    your love. I''m so jealous."


    Samuel smiled helplessly. It happened all of a sudden. He didn''t expect that. The reason why he did


    this was understandable. He suddenly thought of the grievances that had been epted by Yvonne for


    so many years, as well as the words that Yvonne said after he got down on one knee on the Jiyan


    Ind. That was why he felt that he should add a marriage proposal ceremony for Yvonne.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    For those who were already married, this kind of ceremony was superfluous in the eyes of outsiders.


    However, in Samuel''s eyes, it was something he should make up for for Yvonne.


    "Why are you here?" Samuel asked.


    Tian Ling¡¯er pursed her lips disdainfully and said," The Xie Family has some cooperation with the


    Heavenly Family, so my father is here. I''m giving them some face."


    Samuel nodded with realization. It was no wonder that Xie Yunpeng would make trouble for him. It


    turned out that he had the Heavenly Family as his backer.


    After saying this, Tian Ling¡¯er walked to Yvonne, took her hand, and continued, "Sister-inw, what


    does it feel like to be proposed to? Happy?"


    Yvonne''s face was full of embarrassment. Just now, she was very touched and cried a lot, but now


    when she thought about it, she felt a little embarrassed.


    After all, she shed tears in public.


    "Yeah." Losing face was one thing, but Yvonne had to admit that only Samuel could do something so


    crazy like proposing at someone else¡¯s wedding.


    Looking at Tian Ling¡¯er and Samuel¡¯s intimacy, Xie


    Yunpeng felt desperate.


    At Tian Changsheng''s birthday banquet, it showed that he attached great importance to Samuel.


    However, in many people''s eyes, it was Tian Changsheng who wanted to make use of Samuel. He was


    just a puppet character and should not have any weight in the old master''s heart.


    When this statement was widely circted among the upper ss in Cloud City, almost everyone


    believed it. Xie Yunpeng was no exception. That was why he dared to make things difficult for Samuel.


    But now it seemed that the truth of the matter was obviously not what the rumors said.


    If Samuel was really a puppet being used, how could h e be the brother of Tian Bing er?

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    In addition to Xie Yunpeng, the others were also very surprised. If Tian Ling''er really recognized


    Samuel as her brother, then his position could not bepared t o anyone else''s.


    There were some changes in the way many people looked at Samuel. Thinking back to what had


    happened in the People''s Square; it made people feel that the situation was not simple.


    "Honghui, these are all small things. Ask Xiaopeng to finish the wedding first." Xie Yunpeng''s father,


    Xie Haoran, walked to Great Honghui''s side. He had a good rtionship with Tian Honghui, so he felt


    that h e could solve the problem if he came forward.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Xie Haoran, you probably don''t know what''s going on yet. I can''t give you any face," Tian Honghui said


    disdainfully.


    Xie Haoran''s expression stiffened. He couldn''t understand why Tian Honghui would help Samuel in


    such a manner. From the looks of it, he wouldn''t hesitate even if it meant falling out with his family.


    "I''ll call Old Master Tian right away and have him make the decision," Xie Haoran said.


    "Go ahead and call him," Tian Honghui said with a smile. He wanted to let the old man know that the


    Xie Family''s situation would only be worse.


    In the eyes of others, the Heavenly family was helping Samuel. Who knew that the Heavenly family


    was actually trying to curry favor with Samuel?


    When the phone was connected, Tian Changsheng was ying chess with Wang Mao at home. Now,


    Wang Mao was the only one supporting the Cloud City Go Association. He had nothing to do, but just


    wanted t o learn from Tian Changsheng. Otherwise, his life would be too boring.


    When Tian Changsheng received the call, he did not care about the ins and outs of the matter. He only


    heard Samuel''s name and said directly, "Xie Haoran, d o you want to follow in the footsteps of Jiang


    Fu, or do you want to be safe?"


    His words frightened Xie Haoran so much that cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Jiang Fu and his men had almost be beggars. They didn''t have any living space in Cloud City.


    How could he want to be the second Jiang Fu?


    "If you don''t want to, then get down on your knees." After saying that, Tian Changsheng hung up the


    phone.


    Wang Mao put down a piece and asked curiously," What''s going on?"


    "Xie Haoran''s son got married today. I don''t know why he got Samuel involved. He called me and


    asked me to help him," said Tian Changsheng.


    Wang Mao smiled helplessly and said, "The Xie Family is so blind. Haven''t Jiang Fu''s affair warned


    these people enough?"


    "You should me Samuel for keeping a low profile. There are always people who think that they can


    y with him." Tian Changsheng said with a smile.


    Wang Mao nodded. Samuel was indeed too low-key. That was why troubles kept bothering him.


    "Why doesn''t he keep a high profile?" Wang Mao asked in confusion.


    Tian Changsheng held the chess piece in his hand and did not fall into the trap for a long time. After a


    long silence, he said, "A tall tree catches the wind. Maybe he is plotting something big, or maybe he is


    used to keeping a low profile."


    " This kind of person is the scariest. Jiang Fu and his men are not wronged," said Wang Mao.


    "No matter how terrible he is, he is now Tian Ling''er''s brother. For the Heavenly Family, there are only


    benefits and no disadvantages," Tian Changsheng said proudly. In the past few days, as long as he


    thought of this, Tian Changsheng would be overjoyed i n his heart.


    Xie Haoran''s soul traveled to the Ninth Heaven on the phone. He didn''t expect that Tian Changsheng


    would have such an attitude in the face of this matter. He didn''t help at all, but even threatened him.


    Just thinking about the fate of Jiang Fu and his men made Xie Haoran''s legs weak. After decades of


    umtion and hard work, the Xie Family finally had a firm foothold in Cloud City. He didn''t want to


    waste all his efforts for such a simple thing.


    "Dad, what did the Old Master say?" Xie Yunpeng asked nervously. Now they could only resolve this


    situation with the help of the Old Master. If they really knelt down, the reputation of the Xie Family


    would be ruined.


    Xie Haoran did not speak, but disyed it with practical actions.


    With a bang, Xie Haoran fell to his knees.


    Xie Yunpeng was stunned.


    Countless people gasped at the scene.


    Ji Chun''s body swayed and she fell to the ground.


    She just wanted to suppress Lydia¡¯s reputation and stabilize her position among the sisters. She did not


    expect that things would turn out like this.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    "Ssss


    Gasps could be heard from the crowd. The visual impact of Xie Haoran kneeling down was like a


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    stormy sea.


    Everyone''s faces were full of disbelief.


    Who would have believed that Xie Haoran had actually fallen to his knees?


    Samuel held Yvonne''s hand and walked to Xie Yunpeng.


    Xie Yunpeng lowered his head, not daring to look at Samuel.


    This matter started with Samuel. The reason why the Heavenly Family asked them to kneel was not


    only because he yelled at Tian Fing er and pped her hands, but also because Samuel was different


    from everyone else.


    At this time, Xie Yunpeng couldn''t help butin about Ji Chun in his heart. If Ji Chun didn''t insist


    on making things difficult for Samuel, how could such a thing happen?


    "Are you afraid?" Samuel blurted out.


    Xie Yunpeng broke out in a cold sweat. How could he not be afraid? He was scared to death now. He


    wished that this had never happened before. Otherwise, the


    situation would not be so ugly now.


    "Samuel, today is my wedding. Please give me some face," Xie Yunpeng said in a begging tone.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to make things difficult for you. I have to thank you," Samuel said.


    How could Xie Yunpeng believe Samuel would thank him? He must have something to say in the


    future. This kind of person would not let him go easily.


    "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have had the chance to propose to Yvonne. Now that your father has


    knelt down, you don''t have to do that," Samuel said lightly.


    Xie Yunpeng looked up at Samuel incredulously. "Is h e really going to let it go like this? Is it him who


    judges the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a viin?"


    In the eyes of the onlookers, this sentence was equally incredible. Because any one of them would


    never let Xie Yunpeng go so easily. This was a good opportunity for them. If the Heavenly Family was


    willing to help, who wouldn''t want to vent their anger? What''s more, i t was Samuel, who had been


    humiliated for more than three years.


    Could it be that there was no resentment in his heart that he wanted to vent?


    "No way, is he really going to let Xie Yunpeng off?"


    "This Samuel is truly a wimp! Even the Heavenly family came out on his behalf, yet he actually let Xie


    Yunpeng go so easily."


    "What do you know? This is called ''going too far''.


    Maybe Samuel doesn''t put Xie Yunpeng in his eyes at all. Arguing with Xie Yunpeng will only make him


    lose his value."


    When everyone was whispering to each other, the unmarrieddies present were deeply impressed by


    Samuel¡¯s charm.


    Samuel had proposed to Yvonne before, and his tenderness was already enviable enough. But now,


    Samuel''s generosity was a kind of charm that made people fall in love with.


    "I really want to marry such a man. This is the real prince charming."


    "I used to think that Yvonne was wronged after marrying him, but now it seems that Yvonne is the


    happiest person."


    "Why can''t I be Yvonne? Why can''t I find such a man?"


    Yvonne, who had been ridiculed before, now received countless envious eyes, but she didn''t care


    about it. She held Samuel''s hand tightly, which was what she cared most.


    Other people''s eyes, sarcasm, gossip, and gossip all disappeared after Samuel said that would she


    marry him.


    "Thank you, thank you." Xie Yunpeng stuttered to Samuel. Although he did not dare to believe it, it


    seemed that Samuel did not intend to continue with this matter. So apart from thanking him, he did not


    know what else to say.


    Lydia, who had been holding her breath, walked to Ji Chun and said condescendingly, "Ji Chun, I''m


    here today to attend your son''s wedding with a blessing attitude. I didn''t expect that you would make


    such an arrangement to embarrass Samuel and Yvonne. He''s willing to let you go, but I don''t agree."


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Although he had already guessed Lydia would not give up, he still felt a bit of


    pain in his head after what had happened.


    "Mom, let''s go," Samuel said.


    Lydia was not a person who liked to keep a low profile. When she went out, she couldn''t wait to take all


    her belongings with her and show them to others. With this kind of character, she was destined not to


    suffer any losses.


    "Don''t go. It''s not clear yet. Why did the host deliberately mention your name? Don''t you want to figure


    it out?" Lydia said.


    The host was a character who was watching a good show. After all, he had only followed Xie


    Yunpeng''s orders. From the state of being a joke at the beginning to the appearance of the Heavenly


    Family, his mood had changed. He became nervous and was afraid that he would be implicated.


    However, when Samuel no longer pursued this matter, he felt a little more at ease.


    But now, it was directly mentioned by Lydia, and the host''s heart instantly hung in his throat.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    He was just an employee of the weddingpany, the Xie family and the Heavenly family. He didn''t


    even know how he, as a cannon fodder, died.


    Hearing Lydia¡¯s words, the host quickly walked over and said, "This matter has nothing to do with me. I


    just listened to Xie Yunpeng''s order."


    "What did he order you to do?" Lydia asked coldly.


    The host said in a trembling voice, "He, he wants to toy Samuel, making him lose face at the wedding."


    Lydia looked at Xie Yunpeng and continued to ask, '' Who gave you this idea? What is the purpose of


    your doing this?"


    Xie Yunpeng and Samuel had no grievances. In his heart, Samuel had always been a joke. It was one


    thing to make fun of him, but there was no real reason for him topete with Samuel.


    However, Ji Chun was his mother. Since Ji Chuan had such a requirement, he naturally had to satisfy


    it.


    "No one gave me any ideas. I don''t have any other purpose," Xie Yunpeng said.


    Lydia smiled faintly and said, "No other purpose? If it weren''t for your mother, you wouldn''t have done


    this, would you?"


    After that, Lydia looked at Ji Chun and continued, "I


    know that you are dissatisfied with me and think that I have stolen your spotlight, but I didn''t expect that


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    you would do such a thing when I kindly attended your son''s wedding."


    Ji Chuan couldn''t even figure out how much she regretted it now. She just felt that she shouldn''t have


    done this thing, so that she wouldn''t make such a mess.


    Even if the wedding ceremony could continue, Xie Haoran had already knelt down. For the Xie Family,


    this was, after all, a shameful matter that would beughed at.


    In the future, she could never raise her head in the group of sisters and would even beughed at by


    others.


    "Lydia, it''s my fault. You will be held ountable. Just me me," Ji Chun said as if she had resigned


    herself to her fate. Now, even the Heavenly Family had to help Samuel. She had no choice but to admit


    that she was unlucky.


    "You''re jealous of me, aren''t you? That''s why you did such a thing, right?" Lydia said proudly.


    "Yes," Ji Chun said with a nod.


    These words made Lydia''s face full of happiness, and her vanity was greatly satisfied. She nced at


    the other sisters and seemed to announce that she was the highest-ranking one among the sisters.


    Samuel sighed in his heart. He could not understand


    Lydia''s sense of superiority for the rest of his life. Was the view of others so important?


    People lived for themselves, but not for others'' opinions.


    "What is it that''s so lively? I won''t miss out on a good show, right?" At this moment, an abrupt woman''s


    voice rang out.


    Outside the wedding venue, two women came in, one i n front and one behind. Although they were


    dressed very simply, their beauty immediately attracted the attention of all the men.


    "What the fuck, where does this beautye from? Her figure is too good, isn''t it?"


    "With her temperament, she must be the First Miss of a family. When did such a beautiful woman


    appear in our Cloud City?"


    "She''s even prettier than Yvonne. She''s the most beautiful woman in Cloud City."


    Countless sighs could be heard from the crowd due to her beauty.


    When Samuel saw them, he frowned.


    Han Yan!


    Why would she appear here for no reason?


    Han Yan looked at Xie Haoran, who was kneeling on the ground, and said with a cold face, "You still


    have t o kneel down before others at such an old age. It''s a


    shame."


    Xie Haoran raised his head angrily and said, "Who are you? Who am I kneeling to has nothing to do


    with you."


    "I''m your savior," she said with a smile. "If you want to get on your knees, you have to do it for me, not


    for this good-for-nothing."


    Tian Honghui looked at Samuel. He was confused. Where did this womane from? She seemed to


    know Samuel. Moreover, the purpose of this sentence was very strong. It was to directly curse Samuel


    as a trash!

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    "Han Yan, what are you doing here?" Samuel asked, his face grim.


    Tian Honghui''s heart trembled when he heard this name. Her surname was also Han. Moreover, she


    did not put Samuel in her eyes. Could it be that she was also from the Hannigan family?


    If this was an internal conflict between the Hannigan family, the Heavenly Family should never be


    involved.


    Han Yan looked at Xie Haoran and ignored Samuel¡¯s words. She continued, "Are you afraid of the


    Heavenly Family? I can give you the capital to fight the Heavenly Family. I can make you the number


    one family in Cloud City. Do you dare to take it?"


    Xie Haoran never thought that he would surpass the Heavenly Family one day, because only in Cloud


    City, the Heavenly Family was almost omnipotent. Even if Jiang Fu and his men worked together to


    deal with the Heavenly Family, they did not dare to take action for a long time. They were afraid of


    failure; for fear that their impulsive action would lead to nothing.


    However, this did not mean that Xie Haoran would not be tempted by such an opportunity.


    However, it was hard for Xie Haoran to believe that a person who had appeared out of nowhere would


    be able to give him the capital to fight against the


    Heavenly Family.


    "I don''t know you," Xie Haoran said.


    Han Yan smiled faintly and said, "A piece of trash like you certainly doesn''t know me. For me, everyone


    here i s trash. You don''t deserve to know me, but I am willing to give you a chance."


    Arrogant and supercilious.


    Every word of Han Yan showed her strong arrogance, and she didn''t take anyone seriously. It seemed


    that the entire Cloud City was like an ant in her eyes.


    It was only right for Tian Honghui to suppress Han Yan''s arrogance at this moment. After all, the


    Heavenly family was the strongest in Cloud City. The Heavenly family was the first to bear the brunt of


    Han Yan''s humiliation.


    However, since he did not know Han Yan''s real identity, he did not dare to do anything reckless.


    Inside Cloud City, the Heavenly Family was high above the masses. However, a true big family like the


    Hannigan family in Swallow City was not something that the Heavenly Family could casually provoke.


    Xie Haoran stole a nce at Tian Honghui. If this woman was so arrogant, then Tian Honghui was


    actually suppressing his temper. This meant that he was afraid of this woman''s identity!


    If she was really willing to give him a chance, then this would be the only time the Xie Family would be


    able to crush the Heavenly Family.


    Xie Haoran suddenly stood up and bowed respectfully to Han Van, asking, "What do you want me to


    do?"


    Han Van showed a contemptuous smile. A good-for-nothing like him could work himself to death if she


    gave him some benefits.


    "How boring. Don''t tell me that no one has any objections to my words? I have said that the entire


    Cloud City is useless." Han Van''s face was filled with anticipation. She seemed to be hoping that


    someone would step forward and refute her words.


    Tian Ling¡¯er was so impulsive that she wanted to say something. However, she was stopped by


    Samuel.


    Given the ability of the Heavenly family, it was definitely not a match for Han Van, even if this was


    Cloud City.


    The Hannigan family of the U.S.¡¯s hundred-year foundation was in the U.S., so it would be easy for


    them to deal with a small Cloud City.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, Han Van," Samuel said.


    Han Van looked atSamuel in the eye and then fixed her eyes on Yvonne . She said sympathetically,


    "What a pity. You married such a good-for-nothing. Don''t you want to give up? What can a good-for-


    nothing like him bring you?"


    Han Van''s aura was so strong that Yvonne even felt that the pressure when facing her was stronger


    than when facing her grandmother.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I am very happy," Yvonne said.


    Hearing the words, Han Yan burst intoughter and said, "You are really good at self-constion. This


    is also called happiness. You really haven''t seen the world."


    Between the lines, Han Yan was high and mighty, as if everyone had be a bumpkin who had


    never seen the world before in her eyes.


    "There are many definitions of happiness. My happiness is something that you can''t feel. This can only


    mean that you didn''t obtain true love," Yvonne said.


    "Can love be eaten?" Han Yan raised the corner of her mouth in disdain. In her world, the meaning of


    women''s existence was for marriage. Only when they united with a stronger family could they show


    their own meaning. Love itself was a joke.


    "You''re pathetic," Yvonne sighed and said.


    Han Yan''s expression became cold. She was only one step away from marrying into the royal family.


    Even now, there were still many descendants of the major families in the U.S. who wanted to marry her.


    She enjoyed the treatment of being the apple of the eye. Countless people were like moths flying into a


    me. There were actually people who felt that she was pitiful!


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you say that I a m pitiful," Han Yan said coldly.


    "You haven''t experienced love before, so you can''t understand the beauty of love. Aren''t you pitiful?"


    Yvonne said.


    Han Yan nced at Samuel coldly and said, "Marry a good-for-nothing. Use the so-called love to


    Yvonne had never determined Samuel was a good-for-nothing, but the happiness she felt in her heart


    was real.


    "It''s no use talking about a person who has never understood love. In your eyes, I''m pitiful, but in my


    opinion, it''s the same for you," Yvonne said.


    Han Yan''s hands trembled slightly. If they were in the US, anyone who dared to say such words to her


    would have been pped.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    "Samuel if you don''t know how to discipline your own woman, I don''t mind helping you," Han Van said.


    "Han Van, if you dare to hurt even the slightest hair on her body, I will kill you," Samuel said coldly.


    When Han Van heard this threat, she was not afraid at all. Instead, sheughed and said, "It''s been a


    long time. I will make you kneel down and admit your mistake. You will understand what real power is. I


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    only need to raise a dog to kill you."


    After that, Han Van turned to look at Xie Haoran and said, "Do you want to be my dog?"


    Dog was a very humiliating word, but if a dog could b e superior to the Heavenly Family, Xie Haoran


    would give up his dignity.


    From the moment this woman appeared on the stage until now, she was full of momentum.


    Tian Honghui didn''t say a single word, his apprehension was clear.


    After a few seconds of consideration, Xie Haoran said, "I do."


    "You''re very smart," she said. "Next, I''ll give you the qualifications to y with Cloud City. Regardless of


    whether it''s Samuel or the Heavenly n, in your eyes, they will be trash."


    Since he chose to believe in Han Van, Xie Haoran did not leave any leeway for himself. He said to Tian


    Honghui and Samuel, "I will definitely repay today''s humiliation twice as much in the future. Now,


    please leave my son''s wedding."


    Samuel left with Yvonne with a gloomy look on his face.


    Lydia and Godfreydid not stay for a long time.


    In the car, Yvonne looked at the unusually serious Samuel and couldn''t help worrying. In her memory,


    Samuel had never been so serious, which showed that the woman named Han Yan was very powerful,


    so powerful that Samuel was afraid of her.


    "Samuel, deal with that woman quickly. I don''t want to see her in Cloud City anymore." Lydia said to


    Samuel i n amanding tone. Han Van''s arrogance disgusted her very much, so she did not want to


    see Han Yan in Cloud City.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Han Yan was not a useless person. He could not chase her away from


    Cloud City a s he pleased. She was backed by the Hannigan family from the U.S..


    "Mom, things are not as simple as you think," Samuel said.


    Lydia frowned unhappily and said, "You can''t even handle a woman, can you? If she stays in Cloud


    City, she may hurt Yvonne in the future. If Yvonne loses half of her hair, I''ll ask you."


    "Rx, I will not allow anyone to hurt her." Samuel spoke in a deep voice.


    "Samuel, isn''t she quite formidable?" Yvonne asked softly.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said earnestly, "She is not only very powerful, but her status is beyond


    your imagination."


    Hearing this, Lydiaughed disdainfully and said, 1 How powerful can she be? This is Cloud City, the


    domain of the Heavenly Family. You are so familiar with the Heavenly Family. Can''t you even deal with


    a woman?"


    Yvonne turned her head and red at Lydia, hinting her not to speak.


    If this matter was really that simple, how could Samuel have such a serious look?


    "Samuel. If you have any problems, just tell me and I''lle up with a solution with you," Yvonne said.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Don''t worry. I can handle it by myself."

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    After leaving the farmhouse, Tian Honghui immediately returned to the Heavenly Family''s vi.


    Tian Changsheng and Wang Mao were still ying chess when they saw Tian Honghui who was


    rushing home with a puzzled expression.


    "Why did youe back so soon? You should at least give the Xie Family some face and have lunch."


    Tian Changsheng reprimanded him. Although something had happened at the wedding, the Xie Family


    was the partner of the Heavenly Family. If Xie Haoran was smart enough, he would have apologized to


    Samuel.


    After taking a look at Wang Mao, Tian Honghui said to Tian Changsheng with a serious look, "Dad, I


    have something to tell you. Let''s go to your study."


    Tian Changsheng frowned. It seemed that something had happened.


    "Ling''er, hurry up and y chess with your Grandpa Wang," Tian Changsheng said to Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Ling''er also wanted to participate in their conversation, but when she saw the cold expression of


    Tian Honghui''s face, she immediately gave up the idea.


    She could act like a spoiled child in front of Tian Changsheng, but she was still very afraid of her


    majestic father.


    The two came to the study. After Tian Honghui closed the door, Tian Changsheng couldn''t wait to ask,"


    What''s going on? Didn''t Samuel forgive the Xie Family?"


    If Samuel had any objections to the Xie family and wanted to destroy the Xie family, Tian Changsheng


    would do it ording to Samuel''s wishes, even if it would cause some damage to the Heavenly Family.


    Presently, Samuel''s position in the Heavenly Family, especially in the heart of the Tian Changsheng,


    was very important. As long as he could meet Samuel''s requirements, Tian Changsheng would do it at


    all costs.


    "Dad, do you know a woman called Han Van?" Tian Hong asked.


    "Han Van? Never heard of her," Tian Changsheng frowned and said.


    "The Hannigan family really only has two sons. Don''t they have any daughters?" Tian Honghui


    continued to ask.


    "Yes," Tian Changsheng said affirmatively, "When the twins were born, they caused a sensation in the


    entire Swallow City. The people who went to the hospital to see them were like the dragonfly in the


    river, and no one didn''t know about it."


    Tian Honghui shook his head in confusion. Since the Hannigan family didn''t have a daughter, where did


    Han Vane from?


    Tian Honghui described exactly what had happened a t the wedding scene to Tian Changsheng. After


    listening to his exnation, Tian Changsheng also felt it was very strange.


    "If it weren''t for the Hannigan family n, Han Yan wouldn''t have had such an arrogant attitude," said


    Tian Changsheng, his mind filled with suspicion. He didn''t understand Han Yan''s identity.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I can tell that Samuel is a bit scared of her," Tian Honghui said.


    Tian Changsheng rubbed his temples and thought for a long time, recalling all the information he knew


    about the Hannigan family. But except for the twins, h e had no other impression of Han Yan.


    "Is she an illegitimate daughter?" Tian Changsheng doubted. But after saying this, he denied himself,"


    That''s impossible. If she is just an illegitimate daughter, what qualifications does she have to treat


    Samuel as trash? Even if he is an abandoned son of the family, she is just a daughter. When Han Jun


    is in prison, she is not qualified topete with Samuel for the position of the family."


    "Dad, for us, it doesn''t matter who she is. What''s important is what we should choose now," Tian


    Honghui said. That was why he was in a hurry to go home.


    There was no need to probe deeply into Han Yan''s identity. For the Heavenly Family, all they needed to


    know was that this woman was not simple. In the confrontation between her and Samuel, she did not


    lose out at all. Then, the Heavenly Family would have t o face a life-and-death decision.


    Continue to stand by Samuel or get out of this matter a s soon as possible to avoid getting into trouble.


    How could Tian Changsheng not know what Tian Honghui said? But when he didn''t know Han Van''s


    identity, he had no basis to make a decision.


    "Dad, I''d like to say something unpleasant. Although Han Van is a woman, I can feel that her


    momentum and confidence are stronger than that of Samuel," Tian Honghui reminded him.


    "I know what you want to say, but with my understanding of SamuelSamuel, he can do anything t o


    protect Yvonne. If he falls, it means that Yvonne falls. How could he allow such a thing to happen?"


    Tian Changsheng said. He understood what Tian Honghui meant. Tian Honghui did not want to take


    too big of a risk. Being forced to retreat in such a situation was the wisest choice, i


    But it was unknown whether they could really escape unscathed. But there was one thing that could be


    sure, that was, once they retreated, their rtionship with Samuel would be broken.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    "Are you still willing to believe him?" Tian Honghui said.


    Tian Changsheng didn''t nod lightly. His expression was grave and grave because this decision would


    determine the future of the Heavenly family. Life or death depended on a single thought.


    Tian Honghui wasn''t in a rush and waited patiently for Tian Changsheng¡¯s answer. He knew that this


    decision would be extremely difficult for him.


    After a long time, Tian Honghui stood up and said to Tian Changsheng with a smile, "Samuel is Tian


    Ling''er''s brother, isn''t he?"


    Tian Honghui sighed. Even though he didn''t say so explicitly, the meaning behind his words was


    already quite clear.


    "Dad, no matter what decision you make, I''ll support you," Tian Honghui said.


    "We only need to stand behind Samuel and watch this battle between gods." A bitter smile appeared


    on Tian Changsheng¡¯s face as he continued, "In the eyes of Cloud City citizens, the Heavenly Family is


    already an unreachable existence and a character standing at the peak of a mountain. However, only


    we know that this position is merely at the foot of a higher mountain." "That''s right." Tian Honghui


    sighed helplessly. Cloud


    City was just a small ce in the vast Huaxia, not to mention the entire world. The glory of the


    Heavenly Family was nothing in the eyes of those stronger people.


    After Samuel returned home, he locked himself in his room. Facing Han Yan and the entire Hannigan


    family in the U.S., he had a sense of powerlessness for the first time. He was used to controlling the


    situation, but now he had lost control. He knew that the Hannigan family in the U.S. was going to invest


    in Cloud City, and even the whole country, with arge amount of capital.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, he had tens of billions o f assets, which was an unimaginable figure.


    However, for the Hannigan family in the U.S., ten billion was just a drop in the bucket. In the face of


    such a huge capital, Samuel didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist.


    The Sue family, which had just been hyped up, was very likely to copse in an instant, and he could


    only watch this happen.


    In the living room, Lydia still looked indifferent. She didn''t feel the concern of Samuel at all.


    "He looks like a coward when he just joined our Sue family. He doesn''t even dare to make a sound.


    He''s even afraid of a woman. It''s too outrageous," Lydia said disdainfully.


    Yvonne could not understand Samuel''s feelings; she knew that Samuel''s seriousness was enough to


    prove that Han Yan was difficult to deal with.


    In the face of Lydia¡¯s contemptuous attitude toward Samuel, Yvonne med her. "Mom, it''s not the


    right time yet you''re still in the mood to make sarcastic remarks."


    "What do you mean by sarcastic? I''m not sarcastic. I''m just angry with his cowardice. It''s time for him to


    show his masculinity. How can he be afraid of a woman?" Lydia said faintly.


    "You think too simply of Han Yan. Jiang Fu and the others are powerful enough, aren''t they? Has


    Samuel ever been afraid of them? There must be a reason for Samuel to be so worried this time,"


    Yvonne said.


    What had happened in the People''s Square had greatly surprised Lydia. She did not expect that this


    matter would end with Jiang Fu and the others kneeling down and going bankrupt. This showed how


    powerful Samuel was.


    But since he was so powerful, wasn''t it easier for him t o deal with a woman?


    With Lydia''syout, she could only think of the situation in Cloud City. She thought that Cloud City


    belonged to the Heavenly Family, and Samuel and the Heavenly Family had such a good rtionship.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It was naturally easy to defeat an outsider. She would not think of the force behind Han Yan, nor could


    she imagine what the world outside Cloud City was like.


    This was called being short-sighted. What she thought in her mind was extremely ridiculous.


    "There''s no other reason. Maybe he just can''t bear to kill Han Yan because she''s beautiful. Yvonne,


    you have to keep an eye on him. If he cheats on you, he''ll have to get out of the house." Lydia said


    disdainfully.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    When Yvonne heard Lydia''s words, she instantly became furious. At this time, Lydia was actually


    thinking about making Samuel jump away from her. It seemed that in her eyes, there was only money.


    She did not care about anything else.


    "Mom, how can you think like that? Samuel is trying t o solve the problem, but you''re thinking about


    how to get rid of him?" Yvonne gnashed her teeth and said.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    In the face of Yvonne''s angry attitude, Lydia did not care at all and said, "It''s just in case. Who knows


    what''s in his mind? My good daughter, don''t trust a man so easily. In this world, there isn¡¯t no lechery


    man."


    Yvonne took a deep breath and was so angry that her scalp was numb. She knew very well what kind


    of man Samuel was.


    There were indeed fewscivious men in the world, but this line depended on whether they could


    control themselves.


    Yvonne believed that even if Samuel had a lechery side, he could still control this limit very well.


    "Mom, I''m warning you. Don''t say that again in the future," Yvonne said coldly.


    Lydia suddenly became unhappy and said, "I am your mother. Are you talking to me in such a tone?


    Are you


    warning me?" 1


    "Even if you are my mother, you can''t nder Samuel like this." Yvonne looked at Lydia with burning


    eyes.


    Seeing Yvonne¡¯s tough attitude, Lydia did not dare to argue too much and just said, "I''m doing this for


    your own good. Whether you want to listen to me or not, it''s up to you."


    Yvonne smiled lightly. It was always for your own good that many people in the world were inexplicably


    restrained by these words. Hadn''t they considered the other party''s feelings when they said this


    sentence?


    "You elders are willing to intervene in other people''s lives with these words, and you have a self-


    righteous look on your face." Yvonne said disdainfully.


    "Can''t I do it for your own good?" Lydia said angrily.


    "Don''t you know whether it''s for my own good or for your control?" Yvonne retorted.


    Lydia did not know how to refute her words. Even she herself did not know whether what she had done


    was t o satisfy her control or really for Yvonne''s good.


    In the room, Samuel, who had been racking his brain, suddenly received a call.


    Looking at the caller ID, SamuelSamuel''s first thought was to cut it off. He was so busy that he was not


    in the mood to deal with these peach blossoms. 1


    However, after thinking about it, Samuel pressed the answer button.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel said.


    The call was from Qi Yiyun. With Dong Hao''s investigation at all costs, she now knew the identity of


    Samuel.


    "I''m at Kaiwei Hotel. I want to meet you." Although Han Yan and Han Feng might not be able to


    recognize Qi Yiyun''s current image, for safety reasons, Qi Yiyun still moved to another ce.


    "I have no interest in you." Samuel said faintly.


    "I know." Qi Yiyun smiled bitterly. With her beauty, she had been rejected by Samuel several times. Her


    heart had been badly hurt, but the situation was not certain now. She didn''t have to get Samuel. As


    long as she could cooperate with Samuel, she could solve the Qi family''s problems.


    "Since you know, don''t contact me in the future. I don''t want Yvonne to be sad," Samuel said.


    "Han Yan must have returned to the country for you. Although I don''t know the reason, you, an


    abandoned son of the Hannigan family, are now in great trouble. And I can be your helper," Qi Yiyun


    said.


    Her words made Samuel frown. Qi Yiyun''s words indicated that she already knew who he was. If she


    wanted to find out, it was not something that ordinary people could do.


    Samuel had long suspected Qi Yiyun''s identity, but he was not sure who she was.


    "Why are you helping me?" Samuel said.


    "I''ll wait for you. When you are here, I''ll tell you everything." After Qi Yiyun finished speaking, she hung


    up the phone.


    Holding the phone, Samuel hesitated. This might be a good chance to find a solution, but Qi Yiyun


    could not just help him. Samuel was very sure of that.


    When he walked out of the room, Samuel made a decision. He wanted to meet Qi Yiyun. No matter


    what she wanted to do, at least Samuel knew her identity.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    "I''m going out for a while," Samuel said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne walked to Samuel nervously and asked, "Did something happen?"


    "No, I''m going to meet a friend. Don''t worry." Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne knew Samuel wasforting her. If Samuel was so serious, how could nothing bad happen to


    him?


    But as a woman, the only thing she could do now was t o support him silently behind Samuel¡¯s back.


    "Be careful," Yvonne said.


    "Wait for me to return and eat." Samuelughed.


    As soon as Samuel stepped out of the door, Lydia said i n a weird tone, "Be careful. Maybe he went to


    the hotel to have a private meeting with someone."


    Yvonne red at Lydia and said discontentedly," Mom, do you have to find a way to destroy our


    rtionship?"


    "I''m just reminding you that I don''t want you to lose youself and money," Lydia said confidently.


    Yvonne sighed helplessly. It was really a headache for her to argue with Lydia about such a thing.


    Samuel drove to Kaiwei Hotel. There was a man standing at the door. His familiar appearance and


    figure shocked Samuel.


    "Isn''t it the guy who beat Saber Twelve into the hospital in the boxing field? Why is he here?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Dong Hao walked over to Samuel with a cold face. As long as he


    wanted t o, he could kill him with a thought. However, he couldn''t do that.


    "I never expected you to be Qi Yiyun''s subordinate. It left me astonished," Samuel said.


    He had had a certain guess about Qi Yiyun''s identity, but now, the appearance of Dong Haopletely


    broke Samuel''s previous imagination. Obviously, Qi Yiyun was more powerful than he thought, and it


    was more than that.


    "Young miss won''t let me touch you, or else you would have died under my hands a long time ago."


    Dong Hao said coldly.


    Samuel nodded and did not deny it. It would be easy for him to kill him if he could send Saber Twelve


    into the hospital.


    "But you don''t dare. Lead the way," Samuel said indifferently.


    Dong Hao instantly clenched his fist. Samuel ignored his attitude and was full of undisguised


    provocation. H e wished he could kill Samuel with a single punch. However, just like Samuel had said,


    he did not dare to do so.


    "Don''t put on an act. Since you don''t dare to do it, why do you have to struggle?" Samuel continued.


    Dong Hao snorted coldly and said, "I''ll find a chance to kill you sooner orter."


    "You like her? That''s why when you see her throw yerself at me; you can''t ept it, can you?" Samuel


    deliberately provoked Dong Hao. 1


    Dong Hao''s killing intent surged. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Miss didn''t throw herself at you. It''s


    just that you''re useful."


    Upon hearing this, SamuelSamuelughed and said, "I t turns out that she just wants to use me." 1


    Dong Hao was stunned. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Only then did he understand why


    Samuel deliberately stimted him.


    If Qi Yiyun knew that he had said that, she would never forgive him.


    "That''s just my own spection. It has nothing to do with Miss." Dong Hao said.


    Samuel smiled and walked into the hotel.


    In the elevator, Dong Hao brought up what had happened just now and said, "I''m just making wild


    guesses. I hope you don''t take it seriously."


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing and said, "Haven''t you heard this saying before? The more you exin,


    the more it proves your guilty conscience."


    "I''m notcking in confidence. I just don''t want you to misunderstand young miss." Dong Hao said.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not misunderstanding her, because I believe you''re telling the truth," Samuel said. He


    felt quite rxed talking to someone who only had physical strength and had no intelligence at all.


    Although he could be killed by Dong Hao in one move, he could y around with Dong Hao at will in


    terms o f shrewdness.


    Dong Hao couldn''t vent his anger even if he killed Samuel a thousand times, but he couldn''t do that.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When the elevator reached Qi Yiyun''s floor, Dong Hao said, "Miss is in the room at the end of the


    corridor. Go by yourself."


    "Don''t worry. Even if you don''t go, I''ll tell Qi Yiyun what you said just now," Samuel said with a smile.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    In the room, Qi Yiyun, who had changed into a dress and put on light makeup, paced back and forth.


    She kept looking in the mirror in the bathroom. Qi Yiyun, who had always been very confident in her


    appearance, seemed very nervous at this time.


    It was not the first time she had met Samuel, but every time she met him, Qi Yiyun felt like an ugly


    daughter-! nw meeting her parents-inw. She felt as if a deer was running wild in her heart.


    When she heard the footsteps stopping at the door, her nerves tensed up. When the doorbell rang, she


    was even more stunned.


    Qi Yiyun stood at the door and opened the door after taking a deep breath.


    Samuel walked into the room with no emotion in his cold eyes.


    Qi Yiyun heaved a sigh of relief. The woman was pleased with her appearance. She had deliberately


    put on make-up, but Samuel did not even take a look at her. Even though this was something that she


    could have anticipated, she still could not ept the fact that it had happened.


    "Can''t you even look at me?" Qi Yiyun said defiantly. She had no feelings for Samuel, but she felt that


    her careful dressing deserved at least Samuel¡¯s approval.


    This disregard was an insult to her.


    "How do you want to make use of me? Just say it," Samuel said lightly.


    Qi Yiyun frowned and said, "I didn''t use you. I just want to cooperate with you."


    Samuel sat on the sofa and nced at Qi Yiyun. He had to admit that her figure and beauty were great


    temptations for men, but for Samuel, she was just a beautiful woman. That was all.


    In Samuel¡¯s heart, no one couldpare to Yvonne''s status. The rtionship between Yvonne and


    him did not happen because of Yvonne¡¯s beauty. It was because they had suffered because of each


    other for the past three years.


    It wasn''t easy to wait until the day when the clouds were cleared. How could Samuel waver in Yvonne''s


    feelings just because Qi Yiyun was so beautiful?


    "Your men have made it very clear. You don''t have to quibble," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun''s face suddenly darkened. She gritted her teeth and said, "What did he say?"


    "He said that you didn''t like me but wanted to make use of me to throw yourself into my arms. But you


    don''t have to me him. I beat around the bush.


    Although he''s very good at martial arts, he''s still a little stupid," Samuel said with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun knew that Dong Hao had always hoped that she wouldn''t get too close to Samuel. However,


    Qi Yiyun also believed that Dong Hao wouldn''t dare to say such things. It must have been Samuel''s


    plot that made Dong Hao lose his guard against him.


    "That''s right. I did want to use you in the past, but now that we have amon enemy, we can


    cooperate," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Common enemy?" Samuel said, "Is your so-calledmon enemy Han Yan?"


    "The Hannigan family in the U.S," said Qi Yiyun.


    "It seems that your family is in the U.S., not simply doing business, right?" Samuel said with a smile. Qi


    Yiyun''s identity could not be found any ws in Cloud City, which showed that they hid very deeply. The


    deeper they hid, the more it proved that she was not simple.


    "Yes, the Qi family is very influential in the Hua Country District of the U.S., and even has some


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    connections with the royal family. However, there is still a big gap between us and the Hannigan


    family," Q i Yiyun exined.


    "Yvonne and Linda are so miserable because you cheated them. I heard from Yvonne that when you


    were at school, you spent their money when you were poor," Samuel said.


    "They just thought I didn''t have money. I never said I didn''t have," Qi Yiyun said. During the school


    period, she ate very lightly, but that was what she liked.


    Yvonne and Linda misunderstood and thought it was money-saving, so the two often bought delicious


    food for her. Although the food was finally poured into the trash can, Qi Yiyun still remembered this


    favor in her heart.


    If not for Samuel''s appearance, Qi Yiyun would never have destroyed the rtionship between the


    three of them.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    In fact, there was a problem that Qi Yiyun had thought about for a long time. After she had amon


    enemy with Samuel, she did not have to destroy the rtionship between Samuel and Yvonne. As long


    as she reached a cooperation rtionship with Samuel, the trouble of the Qi family could be solved by


    Samuel.


    However, when an excellent man was in front of her, Q i Yiyun, who had a strict standard of choosing,


    still couldn''t give up Samuel in her heart. Even if she didn''t love him now, one day, Qi Yiyun felt that she


    would fall in love with the man in front of her, and the rtionship between her and Yvonne was


    destined to be broken.


    "What grudge do you have with the Hannigan family?" Samuel asked.


    "The Hannigan family is just an assistant to the enemy of the Qi family, but if we can deal with the


    Hannigan family, we don''t need to fear them.


    Although I don''t know why Han Yan came to you, as I know, the Hannigan family of the U.S. will


    certainly make a very excessive demand for you," Qi Yiyun said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "It''s more than excessive. It''spletely unreasonable. They


    asked m e to change my surname. How can I agree to such an overbearing request?"


    Qi Yiyun looked shocked. She had spected


    countless possibilities, but she had never expected the Hannigan family would make such a request.


    "In this big world, there are so many people surnamed Hannigan. Can they be so overbearing that they


    want everyone to change their surname?"


    "Because you are rted by blood to the Hannigan family. Are they afraid that they will lose face


    because of you?" Although this was a ridiculous reason, Qi Yiyun couldn''t think of any other reason.


    "That''s right." Samuel nodded and said, "But the Hannigan family in Swallow City has long forgotten


    about this matter. They have never thought of building ties with the Hannigan family in the U.S.. I don''t


    know why they made such a decision this time."


    This was something Samuel had not figured it out. After all, it had been many years since


    greatgrandfather returned to the country. Moreover, he had never had any contact with the Hannigan


    family in the U.S.. He knew that there must be a certain reason. But what was it? Samuel could not


    figure it out.


    "Have you ever thought that this matter has something to do with your brother?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "It seems that you have a deep understanding of the Hannigan family. You have spent a lot of money to


    find it out in such a short time, haven''t you?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "For me, as long as the Qi family can get through this crisis, I don''t care how much money I have to


    spend," Q i Yiyun said firmly. She had never done anything for the Qi family, but since she was helping


    them to shoulder the responsibility this time, she had toplete it.


    "If it was him, another person would be involved in this matter. After all, he''s still in jail. These things


    can''t be done by him," Samuel said. It was very likely that Shen Weng would do this. He had thought


    about i t before, but the reason why he didn''t do it was because he couldn''t see that Han Jun could get


    any benefit from this matter.


    Did the Hannigan family in the U.S. not put him in their eyes? And they would respect Han Jun? That


    was obviously impossible.


    "It seems that your brother is more popr than you. Even if your Grandmother dies, there will still be


    someone willing to help him," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel nodded his head. Han Jun''s status had always been higher than his. He was like an orphan


    who had been released. Even if he lived in the Hannigan family''spound, no one would take him


    seriously. Even the servants would say something behind his back. They would say that he was a


    good-for-nothing and would not have any achievements in the future. H e might even be thrown out of


    the Hannigan family.


    "But he won''t gain any benefits by doing so," Samuel said doubtfully.


    Qi Yiyun''s smile was like a flower, making her even more beautiful and attractive. She walked to


    Samuel and sat down beside him. She put her long and white legs together and stepped on crystal


    high heels, outlining her sexy curves.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Some people do things not because they want to get something, but because they see you lose


    something. H e can''t get any benefits, but he can see you lose a lot. Isn''t that good for him?" Qi Yiyun


    said with a smile.


    This sentence thoroughly enlightened Samuel. The problem that he had been entangled with all this


    while had been solved. Moreover, this statement was absolutely logical. With Shen Weng and Han


    Jun''s character, there was nothing wrong with them doing this.


    As long as he lost his present possession, Shen Weng would still have the ability to make aeback


    for Han Jun. Moreover, Samuel knew that the main purpose of Shen Weng''s appearance was to


    avenge Hangong Qianqiu.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    "How about that? Do you want to cooperate with me?" Qi Yiyun saw Samuel was silent and asked.


    Samuel suddenly stood up, walked to the window, and said faintly, "I don''t want to make Yvonne sad.


    Since the Hannigan family in the U.S. is also your enemy, it''s not impossible for me to cooperate with


    you. But you have to remember that you can''t do anything to make Yvonne sad under any


    circumstances.


    Otherwise, I will never let you go."


    Hearing Samuel''s stern voice, Qi Yiyun felt a faint pain in her heart.


    "Just for Yvonne?¡±


    "Can''t I have some weight in your heart? Do you know how many men like me? For them, being


    intimate with me is a blessing in life. And now, this opportunity is right in front of you," Qi Yiyun said


    reluctantly.


    Samuel smiled lightly and said, "You are indeed very beautiful. Beautifulness can move most men, but I


    am an exception. My love has already been given to Yvonne. In this life, I will never fall in love with any


    other woman."


    Then Samuel left the room.


    Qi Yiyun sat on the sofa with a pale face and covered her slightly painful chest with her hand. Such a


    merciless rejection should not have happened on her. When she took off her sses, she stunned the


    world. However, she had never expected Samuel did not care about it at all.


    "Dad said that the more difficult it is to climb, the more aplished it will be. Samuel, I don''t believe


    you can remain unmoved. You are just an ordinary person." Qi Yiyun gritted her teeth and muttered to


    herself. Obviously, she was very unwilling to give up o n this matter and had no intention of giving up.


    At this time, Dong Hao pushed the door open and came in. Qi Yiyun suddenly raised her head and


    looked at Dong Hao coldly.


    Dong Hao lowered his head and exined, "Miss, I identally spilled the beans. If you want to me


    m e, Dong Hao has noints."


    "This is thest time I give you a warning. Otherwise, you''ll have to get lost and return to the U.S," said


    Qi Yiyun.


    "Yes, sir." 5


    In the following half month, Samuel apanied Yvonne to run and go to work every day. Everything


    seemed to be calm, but Samuel knew clearly that this was just the calmness before the storm, i


    During this period, the Penins Hotel was very crowded, and there were countless luxury cars parked


    at the door every day. They all came to see Han Yan, and even some people in the Municipal Bureau,


    but no one knew what they had talked about.


    On a day half a monthter, a piece of news blew the quiet Cloud City upside down.


    The east of the city would build a new city district. It was not to correspond to the west of the city, but to


    small Cloud City, the establishment of two new cities would inevitably be a stepping stone.


    The Hannigan family of the U.S. also officially listed the Han Group in Cloud City. Han Van, as the


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    chairman of the Han Group, would make a public speech and promote the development of the entire


    Cloud City with the help of the Hannigan family. In five years, the standard of living in Cloud City would


    b e greatly increased. For a time, the word "Han Yan" became the idol of the people in Cloud City.


    Many people even regarded Han Yan as a faith.


    In the house of Weakriver Real Estate, Samuel appeared in Liam''s office with a calm face.


    Although he had already expected that Han Yan would intervene in the situation in Cloud City, he did


    not expect that Han Yan woulde in such an aggressive manner.


    The new city district to the east of the city was only the stage of area nning. However, it had


    received the support of almost the entire Cloud City. Whether it was ordinary citizens, merchants, or


    official personnel, they were now involved in this matter. The momentum of the west of the city was


    "Young Master, on the construction site in the west of the city, even many workers have run away. What


    should we do now?" Liam asked Samuel.


    "Stop the construction and stop the damage in time," Samuel said.


    Liam was shocked. The project in the west of the city had invested a lot. If it was suspended at this


    time, all losses would be irreparable.


    "Little young master, are we going to admit defeat?" Liam said unwillingly.


    "This is just their initial investment. Next, there will b e arge amount of capital poured into Cloud City.


    With the money I have now, I can''tpete with her a t all." Samuel took a deep breath. This was the


    power o f money. He had no choice but to admit it. No matter how many means he had to turn the tide,


    when the capital entered the market, any scheme would appear t o be powerless.


    Whether ordinary people or businessmen, they could only see interests. If the east of the city could


    bring them more benefits, who would pay attention to the west of the city?


    More importantly, even if it was the government''s attitude, they were more willing to support the East of


    the City. Samuel had no other choice.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    Liam gritted his teeth and said, "The Han Group is like a divine weapon falling from the sky. They are


    deliberately targeting us."


    "Her appearance is aimed at me. I can only take it one step at a time." It was not that Samuel did not


    have a solution, nor did he want to be in such a passive situation. It was that he had no way to solve


    the dilemma in front of him.


    Money was just an unimportant number for him, but this sentence was only used for his daily life. What


    he was facing now was overwhelming pressure from the business world, so this amount of money was


    insignificant.


    The Hannigan family in the U.S. had a history of a hundred years. How could he turn the tide with only


    ten billion yuan in his hand?


    At this time, the door of the office was pushed open, and a pretty secretary came in in a panic and said


    to Liam, "Brother Liam, there is a woman named Han Yan who wants to see you."


    Hearing this name, Liam was even more furious. Just a s he was about to say that he didn''t want to


    see her, Han Yan had already walked into the office, followed b y Han Feng and Han Qing.


    Han Feng looked like a good-for-nothing. He could not


    wait to walk sideways like a crab.


    "Get out, everyone else, except Samuel," Han Feng said arrogantly.


    Liam nced at Samuel. He would not listen to Han Feng unless Samuel asked him to go out.


    Samuel took a look at the secretary and motioned for her to leave, but Samuel asked Liam to stay.


    "Don''t you understand humannguage? Get out of here," Han Feng looked at Liam coldly and said.


    "Why don''t you try barking like a dog," Samuel said. " Perhaps he can understand."


    "Trash, you call me a dog?" Han Feng''s eyes were dark and cold as he looked at Samuel.


    "I didn''t say anything, but if you are willing to admit it, of course I have no objection," Samuel said


    calmly.


    Han Van stopped Han Feng, who was about to get angry. She said to Samuel, "Samuel, you still have


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    a chance. My request is very simple. I want all the people in Huaxia to know that you don''t deserve to


    be called Hannigan. It doesn''t matter if you use the TV or the Inte."


    "What gives you the right to believe that I''ll agree to your request, Han Van?" Samuel said.


    "With my current control over the situation in Cloud City, is there any room for a useless person like you


    to resist?" Han Vanughed softly. Her eyes were filled with disdain. Currently, she was merely taking


    the first step in dealing with Samuel. Samuel did not have the ability to fight back even before the real


    capital appeared. Other than surrendering, Samuel could no longer be considered to have any other


    choice in Han Van''s eyes.


    "We still have more time to y," Samuel said.


    Han Van''s eyes became cold. The reason she came to Samuel was that she did not want to waste too


    much time in Huaxia. It would take at least two years for the east of the city project to invite more


    people. If she stayed in Huaxia for two years, she would copse. In such a rubbish ce, if she


    breathed in more air, Han Van would feel that she was hurt.


    "What are you ying with me for? Do you have such strength? Even if you can inherit all of the


    Hannigan family''s assets, in my eyes, they are just a pile of pocket money," Han Van said disdainfully.


    "You''re a good-for-nothing. Do you know what real money is? You don''t think a few hundred million is


    considered a rich man, do you?" Han Feng mocked Samuel disdainfully.


    Han Qing also said casually, "Young Master Feng, for someone as ignorant as him, not to mention


    hundreds of millions, even tens of millions of dors is still too much for him."


    Han Feng smiled faintly and deliberately asked Han Qing, "Xiao Qing, how much is the ind I bought


    "Young Master Feng, it''s only 1.3 billion." Han Qing said with a smile.


    Han Feng raised his eyebrows and looked at Samuel, saying, "Trash, do you have such strength?"

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    "How can a good-for-nothing be capable? Young Master Feng, you really know how to joke." Han Qing


    covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Han Feng nodded calmly and said, "That''s true. How could I ask such a stupid question?"


    "Samuel, I''ll give you onest chance," Han Yan said. "I hope you can think it through. Otherwise, you


    won''t have a chance to live." She hadn''te to Cloud City t o force Samuel into a dead end. To her,


    ying with a good-for-nothing wouldn''t give her a sense of aplishment. She would do her best to


    aplish her goal and then leave Huaxiaas soon as possible.


    But if Samuel insisted on making things difficult for her, Han Yan would not mind teaching him a lesson.


    Watching the three leave the office, Samuel punched the desk.


    The solid wood desk trembled because of the huge force, and cracks appeared on the desk.


    Liam was shocked. He had personally picked and bought the desk, but the Young Master had cracked


    it with a punch. How powerful was that!


    "Young Master, they are so hateful. Do we need to deal with them in other ways?" Liam said, gnashing


    his teeth.


    Samuel was very clear about Liam''s meaning, but even Qi Yiyun had a master like Dong Hao. How


    could Han Yan not have such an expert? Therefore, Samuel had already given up on this idea. He was


    afraid that what he did would affect Yvonne¡¯s safety.


    "Do as I say, stop the city operations." After speaking, Samuel looked at the time. It was about time to


    pick Yvonne after she got off work.


    After Samuel left, Liam touched the crack on the desk and shuddered in fear. If this punch hadnded


    on a person''s body, he would have been crippled even if he did not die.


    What exactly had he been through all these years when he was treated as trash by the Hannigan


    family?


    "Young Master, I hope you can survive this. After so many years of forbearance, even I don''t want to


    see it g o to waste," Liam said silently.


    When he arrived at the Sue''spany, Samuel was as usual. After parking the car, he leaned against


    the car and smoked. Yvonne was afraid of the smell of cigarettes, so when smoking, he would try his


    best to avoid Yvonne and never leave any smell of smoke in the car.


    He nced at the sales department. Ever since Manfred hadn''t be a boss, Samuelcked a ce


    t o kill time. Whenever this happened, Samuel would regret it a little. If he hadn''t allowed Manfred to


    return to the martial arts world, he would at least have


    someone to chat with him. He wouldn''t be so bored.


    Seeing Yvonneing out of thepany, Samuel quickly threw away the cigarette butt, took a few


    deep breaths, and then patted his clothes, trying to disperse the smell of the cigarette.


    "How''s it going? Is there anything wrong with thepany today?" After getting in the car, Samuel


    asked Yvonne.


    Yvonne secretly looked at Samuel from the corner of her eyes and said, "There''s nothing wrong with


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    thepany, but the current situation in Cloud City is a little scary. The Han Group ising


    aggressively. I''m afraid that the project in the west of the city will be cut in two at the waist. Does your


    ssmate know about this?"


    Speaking of his ssmate, Samuel felt a headacheing on because the legendary ssmate was


    him. He had not figured out how to exin it to Yvonne yet.


    "Well... let''s talk about this when we get home," Samuel said.


    Back at the Hillside Vi, Lydia and Godfrey were actually in the living room, which was notmon.


    Since their family was rich, Lydia usually yed cards outside at this time, while Godfrey had already


    made an appointment with his friends to go out for a drink.


    "Mom, what''s up?" Yvonne asked Lydia.


    "The Han Group is in such a big mess. Mom is so


    worried that I don''t even have the mood to y mahjong. Samuel, you¡¯d better find a way to deal with


    Han Yan. Don¡¯t get our family involved," Lydia said to Samuel. There was a hint of reproach in her tone,


    as if Samuel had done something wrong on this matter.


    "Samuel! Who the hell is Han Yan? How could she be s o rich?" Godfrey asked in confusion.


    The two men¡¯s worries were selfish. They were just afraid of affecting their current lives. As for what


    Samuel was facing, they did not care at all.


    "Han Yan came back from the U.S.," Samuel said. "The Han n in the U.S. has a history of a


    hundred years. The wealth of the Han n is beyond your imagination."


    "If you can¡¯t deal with it, you can find some helpers. The project in the west of the city is the real estate


    of Weakriver. You¡¯d better go and find Liam to discuss it. Isn¡¯t the real estate of Weakriver afraid of the


    impact o f this matter on the west of the city?" Lydia red at Samuel,ining that it was not good


    for Samuel¡¯s business. He couldn''t think of such a solution.


    Samuel''s face was full of bitter smiles as he looked at Yvonne. This lie seemed to have been told to


    Yvonne. I f he continued to hide it, this kind of opportunity to confess might never appear again.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    "Yvonne, in fact... in fact, I am the boss behind Weakriver Real Estate," Samuel said.


    "What!"


    "What!"


    Lydia and Godfrey stood up from the sofa and looked a t Samuel incredulously.


    The Weakriver Real Estate is actually owned by Samuel!


    That was to say, in the past, it was Samuel who had asked Yvonne to be in charge of the property.


    Lydia always thought that Yvonne was excellent, so she was valued by Liam. She even thought


    Samuel would have more capital to live off women in the future, and she hated him even more.


    But now, such an idea gave Lydia a warning.


    What she thought was aplete joke. In her eyes, a man who lived off a woman had already taken


    control of everything.


    All the changes in the Sue family were made by this man?


    "Are you kidding? How could the property of Weakriver Real Estate be yourpany?" Lydia said,


    unwilling to believe it.


    Godfrey also had the same attitude. After being a loser in the Sue family for so many years, he


    suddenly became the boss of a bigpany. How could he believe it?


    "Samuel, don''t talk nonsense. Isn''t the property of the Han Hannigan family in Swallow City? What


    does it have to do with you?" When these words came out of his mouth, Godfrey waspletely


    stunned. The intense shock in his eyes made his eyes slightly bulge out.


    Samuel, the Hannigan family in Swallow City!


    A crazy idea came to Godfrey''s mind, so much so that he had goose bumps all over his body in an


    instant.


    "You... You, you are not from the Hannigan family in Swallow City, are you?" Godfrey felt his scalp


    numb and his legs go weak.


    "The reason why the woman named Gina gave the betrothal gift to Yvonne is that this betrothal gift


    originally belonged to her?" At this time, Lydia also understood something. In the past, she felt that


    Gina was generous, so she did not care about the money, so she gave it to Yvonne . But now, after


    knowing the truth, Lydia''s worldview was almost overturned.


    "That''s right." Samuel nodded and admitted.


    Lydia and Godfrey copsed on the sofa at the same time.


    The young master of the Hannigan family in Swallow


    City, who had been a good-for-nothing son-inw of their family for several years, was scolded by


    them, humiliated, and looked down upon by them. Their past memories kept appearing in their minds.


    At this moment, Lydia finally felt a sense of fear. She knew that if Samuel wanted to argue with her


    about all this, her grave grass might be two meters high.


    Samuel didn''t even spare a nce at their reactions. His eyes were fixed on Yvonne. In his world,


    Yvonne was the only one who deserved his attention. It didn''t matter what others thought of him.


    However, to Samuel''s surprise, Yvonne did not react like Lydia and Godfrey. On the contrary, she


    looked very calm.


    "Actually, I''ve already thought of this possibility a long time ago." Yvonne said with a smile.


    "Why? When did I give myself away?" Samuel said in confusion.


    "How can my ability be appreciated by Weakriver Real Estate? And with my position in the Sue family, I


    can¡¯t afford the position of the person in charge. Harvey is more qualified than me. And your ssmate


    never shows up. More importantly, the name of Weakriver Real Estate." Yvonne paused and continued,


    "Samuel o f Weakriver Real Estate, right?"


    Samuel smiled helplessly. He thought he had hidden i t well, but he didn''t expect Yvonne to guess it.


    He didn''t expect it, so he said, "I''m only going to marry


    Yvonne."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In Samuel¡¯s view, Yvonne should be a little moved at this moment, but in fact, it was not the case.


    Yvonne walked up to Samuel, grabbed his ear, and said fiercely, "You lied to me, and you said he was


    your ssmate."

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Samuel screamed because of the pain. Lydia and Godfrey, who were sitting on the sofa, were scared


    out of their wits.


    If it were in the past, they would be d to see this scene without knowing the identity of Samuel. But


    now, after knowing the identity of Samuel, Yvonne''s behavior gave them a sense of fear.


    This was the young master of the Hannigan Family. How could she casually grab his ear!


    Lydia hurried to Yvonne and said, "Yvonne, what are you doing? Let go of him. He is the young master


    of the Hannigan family."


    Yvonne didn''t let go of him, but she didn''t use too much strength. She said, "So what if he''s the young


    master of the Hannigan family? Isn''t he my husband?"


    This sentence stunned Lydia. Yes, although he was the young master of the Hannigan Family, he was


    also Yvonne''s husband and her son-inw!


    She should not join in when the couple was flirting with each other.


    Lydia returned to the sofa with a smile on her face. She was not so nervous and afraid. Instead, she


    was very happy. Samuel had changed from a good-for-nothing to a young master of the Hannigan


    family. For her, this was something worth showing off.


    If the sisters found out, they would be scared silly, wouldn''t they?


    Lydia couldn''t wait to see the expressions on the faces of the sisters after they knew Samuel''s real


    identity.


    "Do you know you were wrong?" Yvonne asked Samuel.


    In this case, how could Samuel not admit his mistake? He said repeatedly, "I know. I know I''m wrong."


    Yvonne released Samuel. She was so angry that she looked like a frog when it chirped.


    "Who is this Han Yan? Since you are the young master of the Hannigan family, why would she target


    you?" Yvonne asked.


    "Han Yan is also a member of the Hannigan family, but she is from the Hannigan family in the U.S..


    After my great grandfather returned to Huaxia from the U.S., he broke off rtions with the Hannigan


    family i n the U.S.. I don''t know what happened exactly. I only know that my great grandfather wanted


    to develop in Huaixa, but he didn''t get the approval of others. So now, the Hannigan family in the U.S.


    regarded the Hannigan family in Swallow City as a branch of the family," Samuel exined.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "The two families have not contacted each other for decades. This time, for some special reason, Han


    Yan returned to Huaxia and dealt with me with a very ridiculous reason," Samuel continued.


    "How ridiculous?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    "It''s so absurd that I''m afraid you won''t believe it. The Hannigan family in the US is afraid that I will


    embarrass them, so they want me to change my surname." Samuel said with a bitter smile.


    Yvonne''s eyes widened in disbelief. The Hannigan family the U.S. was so overbearing that they even


    wanted to deprive the Hannigan family of Samuel.


    "Is that the only reason?" Yvonne asked.


    "It is very hard to believe, but it is indeed so." Samuel said. There was nock of great-grandfather''s


    reason. However, this was something that had happened for decades. Hence, Samuel was unaware of


    whether they were thinking of something else.


    Yvonne suddenly gnashed her teeth and said indignantly, "They really think they are somebody. Why


    should they intervene in your business? Does it have anything to do with them?"


    Feeling Yvonne defending him, Samuel could not help but smile. No matter what difficulties he was


    facing, a s long as he had Yvonne''s support, he would have the confidence to deal with all the troubles.


    "Samuel, you are the young master of the Hannigan family in Swallow City. Isn''t it easy to deal with


    them? " Godfrey asked in confusion.


    "Dad, the Hannigan family in Swallow City is very powerful in your eyes, but for the Hannigan family in


    the U.S., it is nothing. The Hannigan family in the U.S. has a hundred-year foundation outside, and the


    Swallow City Hannigan family can''tpare with it i n terms of socialwork and money. To the


    Hannigan family in the U.S., Swallow City''s Hannigan family''s assets are just a drop in the bucket,"


    Samuel said.


    Godfrey was stunned again. Although he didn''t know much about the Hannigan family in Swallow City,


    they were a very famous family in Swallow City. There was such a big gap between them and the


    Hannigan family in the U.S.!

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    "How much money do they have?" Lydia revealed her money-obsessed side and could not help asking.


    "I''m afraid that they do not even know how much money they have." Samuel said smiled bitterly. He


    had always thought that money was not something very important. However, it was only now that he


    understood the importance of money. This was especially so when he wanted to endure some of the


    resistance. Money was the most direct and powerful weapon.


    Lydia swallowed her saliva unconsciously. She had so much money that she didn''t even know what


    kind of feeling it was!


    "You are not qualified to deal with Han Yan now, are you?" After being surprised, Lydia began to worry


    about herself. At the same time, she suddenly felt that the identity of the young master of the Hannigan


    family was nothing. After all, it was still unknown whether he could continue to be the young master.


    Samuel knew very well about Lydia''s emotional change. However, he had gotten used to Lydia''s


    personality over the years, so he did not have too much resistance.


    "From the looks of the situation now, we really do not have a good solution." Samuel said.


    Lydia''s face suddenly became cold. She stood up and said, "I''ll go back to my room to rest first."


    "Mom, regarding my identity, I hope you can keep it a secret. Don''t tell anyone." Samuel reminded


    Lydia.


    Apart from the Hannigan family in the U.S., he still had enemies in Swallow City. Although Samuel did


    not know if the other party knew his existence now, h e would try his best not to reveal his identity when


    he could keep it a secret. Otherwise, he would face more pressure.


    The person who could make Han Tianyang pretend to be dead and take him away silently was by no


    means a n ordinary aristocratic family.


    "It''s not a matter of face. Who can I tell to?" Lydia said i n a t tone.


    "I''ll go back to my room first." Godfrey followed her upstairs.


    Yvonne walked to Samuel¡¯s side, took his hand, and said, "Don''t argue with them."


    "Of course I won''t, but I''m a little worried that Mom will reveal my identity," Samuel said worriedly.


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Yvonne said i n confusion. In her opinion, in this case, there


    was no need for Samuel to conceal his identity. Moreover, as the young master of the Hannigan family,


    he might be able to deter those businessmen in Cloud City and make them not dare to take sides with


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Han Yan, which was a good thing.


    "Because there are still enemies in the Hannigan family. Once they know my identity, I will face more


    trouble," Samuel exined.


    Hearing this, Yvonne became nervous. She didn''t want anything that could threaten Samuel to happen.


    She said, "I''ll go and remind herter. Tell her not to talk nonsense."


    "Do you want to hear a story? It''s a long and boring story," Samuel turned to Yvonne and said softly.


    Yvonne knew that Samuel was going to confess all the things she was curious about to her. Although


    she didn''t expect this day toe all of a sudden, in Yvonne''s heart, she had already made


    preparations for this.


    "Yes." Yvonne replied.


    The reason why Samuel suddenly made such a decision was not because the time was ripe. ording


    to his previous ns, he needed Yvonne''s knowledge and her knowledge of the dark side of society.


    Only then would he let Yvonne know about these things, because only in this way could Yvonne ept


    these things more easily in her heart.


    But in the current situation, Samuel had to admit that what would happen next waspletely out of


    Samuel''s control. So he needed to let Yvonne know what kind of person he was and what kind of


    situation he would face in the future.


    Back in the room, the two of them sat cross-legged on the bed, Yvonne holding Samuel''s hand


    nervously.


    For her, this was the time when she truly knew Samuel. Everyone had an instinct. When it came to fear


    of the unknown, she did not know if after knowing about these things, the rtionship with Samuel


    would change.


    "They are twins. From the day they were born, they have attracted a lot of attention and caused a


    sensation in the whole Swallow City."


    "But at the age of 12, sadness began. The appearance o f a Taoist priest changed the status of the two


    brothers in the family. One of them was supreme, but the other one was like an orphan. Even the


    servants looked down upon him. His biological parents never cared about him. It seemed that the


    whole world revolved around his elder brother. From then on, his younger brother vowed to prove it to


    the Hannigan family."


    "He started his first business experience at the age of 1 4,

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    In the main bedroom of the Hillside Vi, Lydia had been worried since she returned to her room.


    Although the identity of Samuel shocking to her, after thinking carefully, Lydia found that such an


    identity was meaningless, because the opponent she was facing now was much stronger than the so-


    called Swallow City Hannigan family, which was beyond her understanding. Such an existence would


    certainly pose a great threat to them.


    Lydia was a selfish person, and that had always been the case. All her thoughts must have revolved


    around her. Even this time, she was not worried about Samuel, but about herself.


    If Samuel had no way to deal with Han Van, this matter might involve her. Now Lydia was enjoying her


    "What are you thinking about?" Seeing Lydia was silent, Godfrey asked.


    "I''m thinking of a way to prevent the Sue family from getting involved in this matter. Do you think that


    everyone is as heartless as you and doesn''t care about anything?" Lydia looked at Godfrey coldly and


    said.


    Godfrey sighed and said, "This kind of thing is beyond our control. Do you have any other way to help


    Samuel?"


    Lydia shook her head without hesitation and said, "I can''t help him, but I must make sure the Sue family


    is not threatened."


    "What do you mean?" Godfrey looked at Lydia in confusion. He had a bad feeling about this.


    Having been with Lydia and her husband for so many years, Godfrey had a very thorough


    understanding of her character. However, Godfrey could not figure out what she was thinking because


    her decision was usually something that ordinary people could not understand.


    "It''s obvious that SamuelSamuel can''t deal with Han Van. If he is finished, how can the Sue family not


    be implicated?" Lydia asked Godfrey. 1


    Godfrey looked at Lydia warily and said, "What are you up to again? I advise you not to mess around.


    The rtionship between Yvonne and Samuel is very good now. It''s not something you can destroy."


    Lydia gritted her teeth and said, "So what if they have a good rtionship? Are we going to die with


    Samuel? Yvonne may me me now, but she will know in the future that I am doing this for her own


    good."


    "What do you want to do?" Godfrey was afraid Lydia would do something stupid, so he asked quickly.


    Lydia took a deep breath and said, "Let them get divorced for the time being. If Samuel can ovee


    this obstacle, they can get remarried in the future. If h e can''t ovee this obstacle, it has nothing to


    do


    with us."


    After a pause, Lydia continued, "He must have a lot of money in his hands now. As a married couple,


    half of the money should be Yvonne''s."


    Hearing Lydia¡¯s words, Godfrey only felt his scalp numb. Such a woman was so terrible. How could he


    marry her at that time?


    It was beneficial for her to keep Samuel by her side. Now that he was in danger, she would kick


    Samuel away, not to mention the fact that she was thinking about Samuel¡¯s money!


    It was said that women were as vicious as snakes and scorpions. In the past, Godfrey only thought


    Lydia was a narrow-minded and selfish person. But now, it seemed that her ruthlessness was more


    than snakes and scorpions!


    "Are you crazy? How dare you ask them to divorce at a time like this?" Godfrey said, gnashing his


    teeth.


    "Godfrey, you drink every day. Where did you get the money? Did you earn it yourself? If you have the


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ability, do I need to do this? If I don¡¯t do this and get involved in Samuel, I will end up like Jiang Fu. Are


    you going to wander the streets?" Lydia said.


    "So what if I am wandering on the streets?" Godfrey straightened his back, which was rare for him, and


    said, "This kind of unkind thing will be struck by lightning. And now it¡¯s time for them to go through thick


    and thin together. If you ask Yvonne to divorce him, will he forgive you? And I believe that she will


    never do this."


    Lydia looked at Godfrey with burning eyes. She thought that she could get Godfrey''s support, but she


    did not expect him to have such an attitude.


    "Struck by lightning?"


    Only not for one''s own sake could be struck by the heavens and earth. Now, she was just doing it for


    herself and seeking peace for Godfrey and Yvonne.


    "Godfrey, what is called being heartless and unjust? Are you fucking eating and drinking shit and pee?


    Did you buy it with the money dropped from the sky?" Lydia said fiercely.


    In the past, Lydia¡¯s state would make Godfrey feel very scared, because he was a person who was


    afraid of his wife. Because he had no ability, and because he was a coward, he could only bear to scold


    her.


    But today, Godfrey''s attitude was extremely firm. He looked at Lydia fearlessly and said, "I would rather


    eat and drink shit than let Yvonne do such a thing. What''s the point of having such a bottomless


    wealth?"

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Lydia was so angry that she was trembling all over. She walked up to Godfrey and pped him twice in


    the face. She said in a cold voice, "Then you can eat shit, drink urine, and I, Lydia, can''t lose everything


    I have now."


    Godfrey''s face was burning with pain, but he still did not flinch at all. He advised, "I advise you not to do


    this. You have exhausted Yvonne¡¯s good feelings for you again and again. Even if you are her


    biological mother, she will still hate you in the end."


    "Hmph." Lydia snorted coldly and said, "Regarding this matter, of course, I won''t tell Yvonne. I''ll ask


    Samuel to take the initiative to quit. Since he loves to Yvonne, he has the right to protect her. He should


    bear all the risks alone."


    Godfrey sighed. He knew that no matter how hard he tried to persuade her, Lydia would not change her


    mind. For her, the rtionship of Samuel and Yvonne was not important at all. The only important thing


    was her life of prosperity and wealth.


    Downstairs, Yvonne finished listening to Samuel¡¯s whole story, she didn''t look sad at all, but the tears


    on her face kept pouring out.


    In his teens, he was at an innocent age. However, Samuel began to bear great pressure and wander in


    the business world. He began to n his future and


    work together with the plot. The pressure he had to bear was beyond Yvonne¡¯s imagination.


    "When I was 14 years old, I am still thinking about saving money to buy a doll, but you have already


    begun to face the pressure brought by the whole family. It must be very hard for you." Yvonne tightly


    held Samuel''s hand, slightly trembling.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Samuel took Yvonne into his arms and said lightly," It''s not hard at all. Ever since I had you, I''ve felt that


    all my hard work hase to an end. No matter how hard it is, it''s all worth it."


    "Grandpa knows who you are, so he let you marry into our Sue family. He doesn''t hate me, does he?"


    Yvonne asked. She had always thought that Grandpa''s arrangement was very unfair. Why did the Sue


    family have so many girls, but chose her? So Yvonne thought that it was because Godfrey was


    useless, and because of her, Grandpa made such an arrangement.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Old Master told me that you are his favorite granddaughter. How could


    he hate you?"


    "When I was a child, Grandpa was very kind to me. Butter on, because Dad didn''t make any


    achievements i n thepany, and his status was getting lower and lower, so grandpa didn''t care


    much about our family business," Yvonne said.


    "The Old Master was angry about hisck of ambition, so he deliberately ignored him. If he were still


    alive, Harvey would never be the chairman''s candidate,


    " Samuel said. The Old Master of the Sue Family had once mentioned this to him. In the Old Master''s


    mind, there was no distinction between male and female. What he valued was only personal ability.


    Obviously, Harvey''s personal ability was not as good as Yvonne''s.


    "It''s a pity Grandmother always prefers boys over girls, so no matter what Harvey does, grandma will


    help him," Yvonne said.


    Speaking of this, Samuel thought that the Old Madam would be very upset when she went to the


    Pce of Hell. She had never dreamed that her most valued grandson would poison her.


    "She has also tasted the bitter fruit she nted. If it weren''t for her connivance, she wouldn''t have


    died," Samuel said.


    Yvonne suddenly looked up and asked, "Samuel, do you know how Grandmother died?"


    Everyone had spected that this matter had something to do with Tian Fing er, but Yvonne didn''t


    believe it, because Tian Fing er had no intention or necessity to kill Grandmother.


    "Who is the biggest beneficiary after her death?"


    Samuel asked with a smile.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Samuel''s words made Yvonne''s expression suddenly be frightened.


    It was obvious who would benefit the most after Grandmother''s death. That was because only when


    Grandmother died, Harvey would be able to sit on the position of chairman.


    That was to say, it was Harvey who did this!


    "How could this be? How could Harvey do such a treacherous thing?"


    If she had heard about this from someone else, Yvonne would never have believed it. However,


    Samuel could not lie to her, and he had no reason to lie to her.


    "It''s Harvey. He''s the one who poisoned grandma!" Yvonne said in shock.


    "It''s a pity that I haven''t found any solid evidence yet, but I''m sure Harvey did it," Samuel said.


    Yvonne took a deep breath, exhaled heavily, and said,'' If there was really a Samsara in this world, she


    would definitely regret that her grandson, who was raised by her, poisoned her."


    "Do you wish for Samsara?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Yvonne thought for a moment, nodded, and said, "I


    hope, I hope she will regret it. I hope she knows how stupid her decision is."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Upon hearing this, SamuelSamuel smiled even more happily. This was not Yvonne¡¯s narrow-


    mindedness, but a behavior that a normal person should have.


    After all, the olddy''s attitude towards Yvonne when she was alive was very bad. This matter would


    not change because of her death. If Yvonne showed too much generosity, Samuel would feel that


    something was wrong. 2


    "Then she will definitely regret it now. Who knows, she might still beining to the King of Hell."


    Samuel said.


    Next, Yvonne wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Samuel knew she had some


    questions in her mind, but he couldn''t give her the answer.


    "Go back to sleep. No matter what happens, I will protect you," Samuel said.


    Yvonne nodded silently.


    Early the next morning, after the two of them ran in the morning, Yvonne did not ask Samuel to send


    her t 0 work because she knew that Samuel would definitely have a lot of things to deal with right now.


    Why would he need to trouble him with a small matter like this?


    Yvonne drove out of the vi area of Cloudridge alone. At the gate of the vi area, she was blocked by


    a car that came out horizontally.


    When the people in the car got out of the car, Yvonne''s face was full of anger.


    Wasn''t this fellow afraid that she would bump into him when he suddenly barged in?


    "Harvey, do you want to die?" Yvonne got out of the car and looked at Harvey coldly.


    Harvey looked careless. He lit a cigarette and said," Yvonne, I''ve been waiting for you."


    "What are you waiting for? I have nothing to say to you, " Yvonne said disdainfully. She hadpletely


    distanced herself from the Sue family now. Moreover, she had learned from Samuel that Harvey was


    the real murderer of her Grandmother''s murderst night. Yvonne did not even want to say a word to


    Harvey.


    "You have nothing to say to me, but I have a lot to share with you. After all, you are my sister. If you


    have difficulties in the future, I can take you in," Harvey said with a smile. What had happened in Cloud


    City was well known to Harvey. It could be imagined that Han Group had exerted pressure on


    Weakriver Real Estate. And Harvey knew the real identity of Samuel, s o the reason why he showed up


    was very simple. He just wanted to enjoy the joke and show off in front of Yvonne.


    "Why would I need you to take me in?" Yvonne said lightly.


    "s." Harvey heaved a long sigh and said, "Yvonne, you still don''t know what''s going on in Cloud City.


    Samuel is about to die. Do you think he can pave the way for you?"


    Hearing this, Yvonne frowned. The current situation i n Cloud City was very simple. The Han Group


    was targeting Weakriver Real Estate, but in the eyes of outsiders, this matter had nothing to do with


    Samuel, unless it was someone who knew his identity.


    Could it be that Harvey had known what kind of person Samuel was all along?

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying," Yvonne said.


    "It''s normal that you don''t understand. After all, you don''t know who Samuel is. If you''re curious, you


    can beg me. I can tell you," Harvey said proudly. In the past, he was a little afraid of Samuel. Even if he


    was a n abandoned son of the family, he still had some power. But now, the Han Group had already


    suppressed the Weakriver Real Estate. Harvey thought that there was nothing to be afraid of about


    Samuel. H e just wanted to enjoy the benefits and watch him die i n Cloud City.


    "Do you know who he is?" Yvonne asked in confusion. Even she didn''t know it untilst night. How


    could Harvey know the news?


    "Beg me." Harvey said with a smile.


    Yvonne snorted coldly and said, "He told mest night. Do I need to beg you?"


    Harvey looked surprised. "Did Samuel reveal his identity on his own initiative? How could he make


    such a decision suddenly?"


    Could it be that he knew that he was no match for the Han Group, which was why he had confessed to


    Yvonne?


    This thought made Harveyugh even more proudly.


    This good-for-nothing finally recognized his ability.


    "Now that you know, you should know how miserable his death will be. I heard that Weakriver Real


    Estate will stop operations in the west of the city. Such a big hole needs arge amount of money to


    make up for it. What''s more, the Han Group ising aggressively. He''s dead," Harvey said.


    "Stop the project in the west of the city?"


    Yvonne did not hear Samuel mention this matter, but even if he really did so, Yvonne would not have


    any doubts. Based on her trust in Samuel, Yvonne would support any decision he made.


    "Don''t worry. What you want to see will never happen, " Yvonne said firmly.


    "What makes you so confident? Do you really think that he is an immortal who can deal with anything?


    If I don''t care that you are a member of the Sue Family, I won''te if I wasn¡¯t pitiful for you," Harvey


    said.


    Pitiful?


    Yvonne smiled coldly and said, "I don''t need your sympathy. Please move the car away."


    "So what if I don''t move?" Harvey deliberately waited for a long time, fearing that he and Yvonne would


    miss each other. He hadn''t been satisfied enough.


    How could he be willing to leave so easily?


    "If you don''t leave, don''t me me for being rude." Yvonne gritted her teeth.


    "Okay, let me have a look. I really want to see it,"


    Harvey said with a face of indifference.


    Yvonne got in the car with a face as cold as water. She stepped on the gas pedal, and the engine


    rumbled.


    Harvey looked provocative and said, "Who are you scaring? If you have the ability, hang up the shelf."


    Yvonne put her hand on the shelf and hung it in the D shelf.


    The sudden eleration hit the side of Harvey''s car with a bang, which scared Harvey out of his pants


    and he quickly ran to the side.


    "Crazy woman, how dare you hit my car?" Harvey jumped and scolded Yvonne.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t let go of the gas. After driving Harvey''s car away, she swaggered off.


    Looking at the seriously injured car, Harvey''s heart was bleeding. He didn''t expect Yvonne to really


    dare t o do so. The car was half-destroyed.


    "This is my new car. Yvonne, I''m not done with you." Harvey looked at his car with a pained expression.


    He had lost a lot of money.


    "Fuck you. When Samuel is done, I''ll see if you still have the right to be so arrogant. I''ll never let the


    two of you off."


    "A good-for-nothing and a shrew. What a perfect match. One day, I will beat a drowning dog and make


    you kneel on the ground and apologize to me."


    When Harvey was cursing at the gate of the vi, Samuel was sitting in the living room when Lydia


    suddenly walked up to him.


    "Mom, what can I do for you?" Samuel asked.


    Lydia had already made up her mindst night. Samuel was going to die; she would let him die alone.


    She could not get them into trouble because of Samuel.


    "Follow me," Lydia said emotionlessly.


    Samuel frowned. Lydia had deliberately looked for him, so she would definitely not do anything good.


    He stood up and followed Lydia upstairs.


    Since he moved into the vi, Samuel had never been t o the balcony on the second floor. Because this


    ce had long been upied by Lydia as her private area. It had to be said that the sight here was


    very good. Although it was not as good as the top of the mountain, it was also the ce with the best


    visual effect except for the top. If he could have a cup of coffee here every morning, he would not be in


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    a bad mood all day.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    "Do you like to Yvonne?" Lydia asked Samuel.


    There was no need to doubt Samuel''s love for Yvonne, but when Lydia asked this question, it changed


    a little.


    Samuel knew what kind of person Lydia was. It was not her style for her to care about this matter for no


    reason.


    "Of course." Samuel said.


    "Since you love her, you have the responsibility to protect her from any harm," Lydia continued.


    "Of course. As her husband, protecting her is my priority. Anyone who hurts her will pay the price,"


    Samuel said.


    Lydia looked down at the foot of the mountain. Ordinary people were not qualified to enjoy the scenery


    here. She would eat breakfast here every day. She always reminded herself that today she was no


    longer the same as before. Her status was beyond other people in Cloud City. Since she was in this


    position, she would never allow herself to be changed. Even if she could not be better, she must


    maintain everything she had now.


    "I''m very grateful that you let us live here. I''m also grateful for everything you''ve done for Yvonne.


    Without you, Yvonne couldn''t have been in charge of the project of the Western City," Lydia said.


    Samuel''s eyelids twitched. Lydia''s gratitude! He even suspected that his ears were hallucinating. How


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    could she say something like that?


    "Mom, if you have anything to say, just say it," Samuel said.


    "Faced with the Hannigan family the U.S., you may lose 99%. Have you ever thought about how to


    protect Yvonne?" Lydia questioned.


    Samuel would try his best to solve this problem, which was beyond doubt. As for protecting Yvonne,


    Samuel did not understand Lydia''s meaning.


    "I will do my best," Samuel said.


    Lydia smiled disdainfully and said, "In my eyes, you are bound to lose. Even if you try your best, what''s


    the use? You said that all the assets of the Hannigan family in Swallow City added up were just a drop


    in the ocean. What are you going topete with them with?"


    "You mean..."


    "What I mean is very simple. You will divorce Yvonne. In this way, Yvonne will not be implicated


    because of this matter. As a married couple, you should share half of your money with Yvonne. Since


    you love her, you should ensure her future life," Lydia said.


    Samuel''s hands trembled slightly, which showed that he was in a state of extreme anger now.


    He had never expected Lydia would have such a n.


    But thinking about it carefully, was Lydia not such a person? It was reasonable for her to make any


    unexpected decision.


    "Mom, I..."


    "You don''t have to tell me so many useless things. I don''t want to make things difficult for you. Since


    you love Yvonne, you should take some practical actions. Only in this way can you really protect


    Yvonne, right?" Lydia said.


    Samuel suddenly loosened his clenched fists.


    Although he felt ridiculous about what Lydia had said, on the other hand, it was indeed the safest way.


    Now faced with the pressure brought by the Hannigan family in the U.S., Samuel was not sure whether


    he could turn the situation around. Once he lost in this battle, not only would he lose everything,


    Yvonne would also be implicated.


    "Yvonne has been criticized for more than three years because of you. Now it''s time for you to pay for


    her," Lydia said. From her tone, it seemed that Samuel had paid nothing in the past three years.


    "Mom, Yvonne won''t agree," Samuel said.


    "I have a way to get her to sign the divorce agreement, but you have to do it," Lydia said.


    "Can you give me some time to think about it?" This kind of decision was extremely difficult for Samuel.


    Even if it really was for Yvonne''s sake, he still felt a bit


    reluctant.


    Over the past three years, he had finally won Yvonne''s sincere respect. However, at a time like this, he


    wanted to divorce Yvonne. For a moment, Samuel could not ept it.


    "I think you just don''t like Yvonne and want to get her into trouble," Lydia said in a cold voice.


    Samuel took a deep breath and turned to leave the balcony.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Lydia stood still and red at Samuel''s back. She couldn''t tell Yvonne about this, so if Samuel didn''t


    agree, she could only watch her get involved.


    "Yvonne has endured enough for you. Can you stop being a pest?" Lydia looked at Samuel¡¯s back and


    said.


    Samuel walked down to the second floor and entered the living room. He found Godfrey sitting on the


    sofa i n the living room.


    When Godfrey saw Samuel, he walked over to him and said, "I believe that Yvonne is willing to face


    this matter with you."


    Godfrey''s attitude was somewhat beyond Samuel¡¯s expectations, but his words made Samuel wobble


    even more.


    "Dad, perhaps this is the best way to protect Yvonne," Samuel said.


    Godfrey sighed. ording to Samuel''s tone, he was going to divorce Yvonne.


    "If you do this, she will hate you for the rest of her life," Godfrey said.


    "It''s better to hate me than to be implicated by me. If I can solve this problem, I will find a way to let her


    forgive me." After saying that, Samuel left the vi.


    Manfred and the other two had gathered together in


    the Hex Capital Nightclub. Due to Manfred being clear of Samuel''s identity, he knew that Weakriver


    Real Estate belonged to Samuel. Today, the Han Group had set up a project to the east of the city and


    pointed to the west of the house of Weakriver Real Estate. This was a huge problem for Samuel.


    "What are you guys talking about? How can you help Samuel?" Manfred anxiously said.


    Johann nced at Saber Twelve, who was currently looking at Manfred.


    "If I can solve it with my fists, I can think of a way, but the current situation is not something that can be


    solved by force," Saber Twelve said helplessly. He wanted to help, but he had nowhere to use his


    strength.


    "Could it be that we can only watch with our own eyes? " Manfred said furiously.


    "Boss Manfred, Brother Samuel have a way to solve it b y himself. You don''t have to be so anxious,"


    Johann said.


    "How can I not worry? The Weakriver Real Estate wants to dy the project in the west of the city. That


    would be a huge loss for Samuel. I don''t know where the Han Group came from, but they''re so


    impressive." Manfred wanted to investigate the background of the Han Group thoroughly. However, it


    was obvious that these people were not from Cloud City. They were already beyond Manfred''s sphere


    of influence.


    At this time, Saber Twelve''s phone suddenly rang.


    Looking at the calling disy of the manager of the boxing stadium, Saber Twelve was a little


    confused. At this time, the boxing venue had not been opened yet. Was there something wrong with


    the sudden call?


    "Okay, I know." After a simple sentence, Saber Twelve hung up the phone and said to Manfred and


    Johann," Brother Samuel seems to be very angry in the ring. All the boxers were knocked down by


    him."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Let''s go take a look." Manfred was the first to stand u p and stride out of Hex Capital Nightclub.


    In the underground boxing field and the ring, all the boxers fell to the ground and wailed. Samuel, who


    was standing in the center of the ring, couldn''t help trembling all over. Although he had knocked down


    everyone, the anger in his heart still hadn''t been vented.


    Samuel didn''t know where his anger came from, but h e couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart.


    This was the first time Samuel¡¯s life that he could not control his emotions. In the past, no matter how


    unfair the treatment he suffered in the Hannigan family in Swallow City was, Samuel was able to


    endure it. But this time, he did not do it, and even almost lost his mind.


    Once he thought of the word "divorce", Samuel was like a mad lion tiger, trying to tear apart everything


    in front of him.


    When Manfred and the rest arrived and saw the terrible situation in the ring, they were all filled with


    shock.


    "I have never seen him in such a violent state." Manfred said with fear. At this moment, Samuel''s entire


    body seemed to be covered in a mass of ck fog, causing it to appear exceptionally gloomy.


    "Brother Samuel needs to vent his anger." Saber Twelve looked at Zhou Bo and said, "You can y


    with Brother Samuel."


    Zhou Bo had always been doubtful about Samuel¡¯s identity and strength. He felt that Samuel did not


    deserve to have Saber Twelve work for him. Zhou Bo had always looked down on people with some


    money. Now that he finally had a chance to see Samuel¡¯s abilities, Zhou Bo immediately walked toward


    the arena.


    Brother Samuel?


    I''d like to see if you have the right to let me call you brother!

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    After Zhou Bo stepped onto the ring, there was a hint o f unconcealed contempt in his eyes. He didn''t


    care even Samuel had defeated all the boxers, because he could do it with ease.


    These boxers in the boxing field were all from wild backgrounds. Except for being stronger than


    ordinary people, they didn''t have any powerful skills. They were just a set of moves for the audience to


    see. They didn''t have any practicalbat ability. It was not a big deal to knock down these good-for-


    nothings.


    "Since I''ve stood in the ring, I won''t show mercy to you, " Zhou Bo said.


    Samuel''s face was extremely gloomy. He said, "Show me all your strength."


    "Alright, I hope that you won''t pursue this matter after this," Zhou Yi said with a smile.


    In the spectator stands, Manfred saw Zhou Bo''s n and said to Saber Twelve, "Your brother seems to


    want to take the opportunity to test Samuel¡¯s strength."


    "To us, violence is the only way to convince others. We can take this opportunity to make him willingly


    work for Brother Samuel," Saber Twelve said.


    "Do you have so much confidence in Samuel?"


    Manfred asked.


    Saber Twelve''s expression was solemn as he said, " Brother Samuel''s current state is very terrifying.


    Zhou Bo is definitely no match for him."


    Although they hadn''t seen each other for many years, he knew Zhou Bo''s strength very well. Moreover,


    he had fought Samuel. He knew their strength very well. I t was easy to know who was better and who


    was worse.


    "Sigh, I wonder how serious the matter that caused him to lose hisposure is," Manfred said with a


    sigh.


    Johann, who was standing by the side, said, "Maybe it has something to do with the sister-inw."


    Manfred nodded. Other than Yvonne, he couldn''t think of any other possibility. Even though the Han


    Group was acting fierce, he knew that Samuel couldn''t possibly have lost control over his emotions


    because o f this incident.


    On the arena, the two of them confronted each other for the first time. They both took a punch and took


    a step back. Neither of them had an advantage.


    However, Zhou Bo was slightly shocked. He was born i n a special family, and his training was


    extremely cruel and arduous. The person who could take a punch from him had a physical quality that


    was definitely not ordinary. However, Samuel¡¯s expression did not change. It was obvious that this


    punch did not cause any harm to him.


    "Again." Zhou Bo shouted sharply.


    The battle in the arena was extremely intense. On the surface, it was hard to tell who would win for the


    time being. Especially forymen like Manfred and Johann, there was nothing that could be felt other


    than bustle.


    However, a smile gradually appeared on Saber Twelve''s face.


    "What are youughing at? Why don''t you share it with us as well?" Manfred couldn''t resist asking


    Saber Twelve.


    "Zhou Bo''s punching speed and strength are both weakening, but Brother Samuel getting stronger. He


    must be very shocked now," Saber Twelve said with a smile.


    On the arena, Zhou Bo''s thoughts were exactly the same as Saber Twelve''s.


    He had thought Samuel had used his money to bribe Saber Twelve. However, after a brief exchange,


    he realized that he had underestimated him.


    At his age, it was just a matter of time for him to surpass Saber Twelve with such a powerful skill.


    Zhou Bo couldn''t figure out why Samuel was so powerful. Wasn''t a rich yboy who was born in a


    wealthy family addicted to wine and women? Wasn''t h e weak enough to tie a chicken? How could he


    be so strong?


    Moreover... he didn''t show any signs of declining. On the contrary, he became more and more


    powerful, causing Zhou Bo to be increasingly rmed.


    Such a person, even if he entered the special forces, was probably one of the best!


    The reason Samuel became braver and braver the more he fought, was that the anger in his heart had


    found a way to vent. He could not wait to vent everything out.


    When Samuel jumped high into the air, the arena suddenly trembled. Zhou Bo looked in horror at the


    fist that had disappeared in the blink of an eye. There was nowhere for him to dodge as the fistnded


    on his chest.


    After taking a few steps back, Zhou Bo relied on the rope to stabilize her figure. The intense pain


    " Brother Samuel, I underestimated you," said Zhou Bo, lowering his head. At the moment, he was


    He was still able to fight again, but Zhou Bo knew that even if he continued fighting, he wouldn''t have


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    the slightest chance of winning.


    It turned out that he could really end up in a draw with Saber Twelve!


    Samuel took a deep breath and stood with his hands behind his back. He said faintly, "Saber Twelve,


    keep mepany."


    His voice was filled with a sense of destion, causing Manfred''s heart to tremble. He hurriedly said,


    "Samuel, stop fighting. If there''s anything, let''s think o f a solution together."


    At this time, only Zhou Bo could see Samuel''s face. He was shocked to find that Samuel, who was as


    strong a s a tiger, had raised his head, tears streaming down his face!


    What was it that could cause an expert like him to cry?!


    Manfred stepped onto the arena. When he saw the tears on Samuel¡¯s face, his feelings became even


    moreplicated.


    Manfred knew very well just how tenacious Samuel''s temperament was. However, at this moment, he


    had revealed the most vulnerable side of his life.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    "Is it because of my sister-inw?" Manfred asked in a deep voice.


    Samuel did not wipe away his tears. Instead, he allowed it to drip onto the ground from his cheeks. He


    said, "If only a divorce can ensure the safety of Yvonne. What would you do if it were you?"


    Divorce!


    Hearing the word, Manfred finally understood why Samuel would be so angry.


    "The Han Group is here for me. If she divorces me, the Group will not find fault with her. It''s indeed a


    perfect idea. It''s so perfect that even I can''t think of a reason t o refuse," Samuel said.


    "Who came up with this lousy idea?" Manfred asked, gritting his teeth. He knew that Yvonne definitely


    couldn''t have brought up this kind of thing. Aftering into contact with Yvonne several times,


    Manfred could feel her sincerity.


    "Lydia, she said that since I love Yvonne, I should do it for her sake. I shouldn''t get her into trouble,"


    Samuel said.


    In Manfred''s words, someone like Lydia should have been hacked into pieces. If it had been him, he


    definitely wouldn''t have been able to tolerate the excessive things that she had done to Samuel.


    However... for a divorce to be able to protect Yvonne, she wasn''t wrong. Moreover, this was also the


    best way.


    Manfred was also an infatuated person. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have left the martial arts world for the


    sake o f a woman, giving up his high status and bing the boss of a small trading department.


    "Brother Samuel, this woman is just selfish for herself. How could she be so shameless to let you do


    this for m y sister-inw?" Johann said indignantly.


    "It''s true that she is selfish, but her words do make sense." Manfred said.


    Johann''s face was full of shock. Looking at Manfred''s attitude, did he want to support the divorce


    between Samund Yvonne?


    "Samuel, you''ve already made your decision, right?" Manfred asked Samuel.


    "Yes." Samuel nodded.


    "Divorce is only temporary. As long as this problem is solved, she will still return to you. I believe that


    my sister-inw will understand your difficulties," Manfred said.


    "I''m afraid I can''t make it," Samuel said feebly. The Hannigan family in the U.S. was like Mount Tai on


    his shoulder, which could crush him at any time.


    "There are still us." Manfred patted Samuel''s shoulders and said, "If we''re going to die, then let''s die


    together." "If we''re going to die, let''s die together!" Saber Twelve said in a deep voice.


    Zhou Bo, who was holding onto his chest, also said, "If We''re going to die, we''re going to die together!"


    Johann hesitated for a moment and said, "If we have t o die, let''s die together!"


    Samuel let out a heavy breath and said, "I won''t let you die. If someone dies, it''s the Hannigan family of


    the U.S."


    After leaving the ring, Samuel went to the Suepany and waited for Yvonne to get off work.


    Manfred and Johann also returned to Hex Capital Nightclub.


    Johann was very puzzled by Manfred''s support for Samuel. In his opinion, Yvonne was definitely willing


    t o face it together with Samuel. He did not need to care about Lydia at all.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Boss Manfred, do we really have to go this far?" Johann asked in confusion.


    "Only when there is a woman in your world who you can sacrifice your life for, will you understand this


    kind of feeling." Manfred said with a sigh. He and Samuel were of the same kind, so he knew very well


    what Samuel was thinking.


    "Ah, sister-inw should be sad again," Johann said helplessly.


    "This is also the reason why Samuel will be sad. For men, it is unforgivable to make their women sad,


    but the reality often makes them helpless."


    Downstairs in the Sue family''s office building, when Yvonne saw Samuel when she got off work, she


    was both happy and a little angry. 1


    "Didn''t I tell you not to pick me up? You''re so busy." Yvonneined.


    "I''ve booked a table in Crystal Restaurant. I''m not going home for dinner tonight," Samuel said with a


    smile.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    Yvonne thought about it carefully. Today was not a special day. Why would he suddenly go to dinner?


    And it was at the crystal restaurant.


    This ce left a great surprise for Yvonne for the first time in her life. Even now, she still couldn''t forget


    Samuel looked like when he was ying the piano in the crystal restaurant.


    For her, if it was not something particrly important, there was no need to go to the Crystal restaurant,


    because the shocking memories in this ce could not bepared to anything else.


    "Is today a special day?" Yvonne asked cautiously for fear of forgetting something.


    "Nothing. I just want to have dinner with you," Samuel said. His heart was struggling and in pain, but he


    did not show any difference on his face.


    "Did something happen?" Yvonnes female intuition gave her a hint of unusualness. She had a feeling


    that something was about to happen.


    "Can''t I have dinner with you? How can there be so many things?" Samuel said with a helpless smile.


    Yvonne observed Samuel and she gave up because she couldn''t see any ws in Samuel''s


    expression.


    Maybe it was really just a meal.


    When they arrived at Crystal Restaurant, Samuel had already reserved a table. The waiter led the two


    of them to a table by the window. They could see the most beautiful night view of Cloud City, and it was


    the ce closest to the starry sky in Cloud City.


    When the night fell, the sky was full of stars, and the lights were all over the sky. The feeling of being


    between heaven and earth seemed to be enveloped by the whole world.


    "Since its opening, the restaurant has been very popr. Eating here isn''t just for delicious food, but


    also for the wonderful view." Yvonne said to Samuel, full of happiness.


    "So there can¡¯t be only one factor for a real sess. The crystal restaurant can be sessful. In


    addition t o the vor and service, the biggest highlight is the charming scenery here," Samuel said.


    "I like this ce so much," looking at the starry sky and the lights, Yvonne said in a daze.


    "If you like it, we¡¯lle to eat often in the future," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne red at Samuel and said, "It¡¯s not cheap here. Even if you have money, you can¡¯t waste it like


    this."


    "Yvonne, do you believe me?" Samuel suddenly asked.


    "Of course." Yvonne didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest and said. "No matter what you do, I believe you."


    Samuel nodded silently.


    The two of them returned to the Hillside Vi at 10 o''clock. When Yvonne was washing up, Lydia came


    to the room and handed Samuel an item that looked like a contract.


    "It''s an inteyer. On the surface, it''s a contract, but in fact, it''s a divorce agreement. You decide


    whether to ask Yvonne to sign it for her or not." Lydia left the divorce agreement and left. She believed


    Samuel had already made a decision.


    Holding the divorce agreement, Samuel''s hands trembled slightly. Although countless people had


    mentioned their divorce, he had never been as nervous as he was now. In the past, no matter who said


    it, it was just a joke. But now, it was about to happen.


    Samuel didn''t expect this to happen.


    Samuel had no choice but to do so for Yvonne''s sake. 1


    He only hated that his own abilities weren''t enough to protect Yvonne, or else he wouldn''t have used


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    this method.


    When Yvonne dried her hair and walked out of the bathroom, she saw Samuel staring nkly at the


    contract in his hand. She asked curiously, "What are you doing?"


    "This is a contract signed by of Weakriver Real Estate. We may cooperate with the Sue family next.


    Would you like to sign it?" Samuel restrained his mood and tried not to let Yvonne find anything


    strange. 1


    Weakriver Real Estate was Samuel''spany.


    Yvonne naturally had no objection to the cooperation between her and Weakriver Real Estate. She did


    not even take a look at the content of the contract and signed her name at a ce where the name was


    signed.


    "You can cooperate however you like. I''ll listen to you," Yvonne said with a smile after signing the


    document.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    "I''ll blow your hair." Samuel put away the contract and took a hairdryer.


    Yvonne sat in front of the dressing table, looked at herself in the mirror, and then looked at Samuel.


    She felt that the greatest happiness in her life was probably to marry Samuel. Although she was


    unwilling to marry Samuel at that time, she now regarded this matter as the greatest luck in her life.


    If she hadn''t met Samuel, how could she have such a happy life now?


    The wind noise from the hairdryer cut through the peace in the room. Yvonne did not notice the pain


    hidden in Samuel¡¯s eyes at all.


    That night, the two of them fell asleep in each other''s arms. Yvonne slept very soundly, but Samuel did


    not sleep the whole night. He enjoyed the feeling of holding Yvonne in his arms, because for the next


    period of time, he could no longer enjoy such a feeling.


    The next day, after a morning jog, Yvonne went to thepany to work.


    Samuel sat in the living room. He Ting saw that he was preupied and could not help but ask


    worriedly, "Samuel, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Aunt He, please take good care of Yvonne for me,"


    Samuel said.


    He Ting was even more confused when she heard such a strange question. Why would Samuel ask


    her to take care of Yvonne?


    "Are you going to somewhere else?" He Ting asked in confusion. Samuel never mentioned this before,


    and judging from his appearance, it seemed that Yvonne didn''t know either. Why didn''t he tell Yvonne?


    "Because of some extremely important reasons, I have to be separated from her for a period of time,"


    Samuel said.


    He Ting hurriedly sat beside Samuel. She could tell that the rtionship between them was in a critical


    period. How could Samuel leave at this time?


    "He Ting, why did you sit and rest early in the morning? Are you free?" He Ting, who had just sat down,


    stopped by Lydia¡¯s voice and quickly stood up.


    Lydia walked up to Samuel. Her expression was cold, a s if she was looking at a stranger. She asked


    Samuel," How is it? Did she sign it?"


    Samuel took out the contract. There was not only Yvonne¡¯s signature on it, but also his.


    Lydia looked at the divorce agreement with satisfaction, and then showed a faint smile.


    "By the way, what about yourmon assets? How much money do you have? Don''t hide it from me."


    Lydia said shamelessly. She separated the mandarin ducks and did not forget to cast covetous eyes on


    Samuel''s wallet.


    Samuel took out the bank card that had been prepared for a long time and said, "Help me give it to


    Yvonne."


    "How much money do we have? You didn''t mean to hide it, did you? I warn you, Yvonne..."


    "Five billion." Before Lydia could finish her words, Samuel interrupted her.


    Lydia stared at Samuel in disbelief and said in a trembling voice, "How, how much? How much?"


    "Five billion," Samuel said tly.


    Listening to this astronomical figure, Lydia only felt that the world was spinning and her head was dizzy.


    Five billion!


    I can''t believe Samuel has so much money.


    If it was only half of his assets, it meant that he was a man with tens of billions of yuan!


    Being a good-for-nothing for so many years, he actually had tens of billions of assets. For a moment,


    Lydia couldn''t believe it.


    "You... you didn''t, you didn''t joke with me, did you? Do you really have so much money?" Lydia asked,


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    breathing quickly.


    "Give this card to Yvonne. If you dare to keep it for yourself and let me know, I will not let you go. Don''t


    forget that I have forced my Grandmother to die, and you are just a mother-inw," Samuel said to


    Lydia in a warning tone.


    Lydia suddenly felt a cold wind blowing behind her. She couldn''t help ncing at the chandelier in the


    living room. Nangong Qianqiu hung herself here!


    "Don''t worry. I will definitely give the money to Yvonne, but I can''t let you tell the outside world about


    your rtionship with her. I will let this news out. I don''t want others to make irresponsible remarks to


    Yvonne," Lydia said.


    Samuel understood what Lydia meant. He nodded and said, "I won''t say it. You can do whatever you


    want."


    "If there is nothing else, go and pack your luggage.


    You''d better leave as soon as possible." After saying that, Lydia took the contract and bank card and


    went upstairs. She had to share this kind of exciting good news with Godfrey quickly.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    When Samuel was packing up in his room, Lydia also went back to her room.


    Godfrey was still in a daze. When he opened his sleepy eyes, he felt Lydia seemed to be staring at


    him. Suddenly, he came to his senses and thought that he had made a mistake.


    "What are you doing?" Godfrey asked Lydia.


    Lydia was so excited that she trembled. In the past, when she had tens of thousands of yuan at home,


    she would be so excited that she couldn''t sleep all night. Although the current conditions were much


    better than before, she had nevere into contact with such an amazing figure as 5 billion yuan.


    "What do you think this is?" Lydia raised the bank card and asked Godfrey.


    "Isn''t it just a bank card? What''s so strange about that? " Godfrey asked in confusion.


    "Do you think it''s the bank card in your bag?" Lydia red at Godfrey and continued, "This card has 5


    billion yuan."


    Godfrey smiled. "Five billion? Lydia was crazy about money?"


    "You are not dreaming now. Wake up quickly," Godfrey said.


    "Of course I''m not dreaming. Samuel and Yvonne have signed the divorce agreement. The money is


    for Yvonne. It''s a must-have for a couple. After the divorce, one person only has half of the money. I


    didn''t expect him to be so rich." Lydia still felt it was incredible, because she thought Samuel was a


    good-for -nothing over the past three years. She had never thought that this good-for-nothing could be


    so rich.


    Godfrey suddenly sobered up and said, "They have already signed the divorce agreement? How could


    it b e possible? How could it be possible for Yvonne to sign it?"


    The matter was so fast that Godfrey couldn''t imagine i t. "It''s only been a day, and the two of them have


    divorced?"


    Lydia did not tell Godfrey about this, so it was normal that he didn''t know anything now.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Lydia smiled proudly and said, "My efficiency is so fast. I''m not like you, a useless thing. You have to


    dy a little thing for a long time."


    In his heart, Godfrey did not want to see this kind of thing happen, but Lydia insisted on doing so, and


    now there was even a result. He could only sigh and said," You, if Samuel can survive this ordeal, do


    you think Samuel will still treat you as his mother when they get married again in the future?"


    Lydia curled her lips disdainfully and said, "With his ability, how can he deal with the Hannigan family in


    the U.S.? I am paving the way for the Sue family.¡± "Don''t you believe Samuel at all?" If it were in the


    past, Godfrey and Lydia would probably have the same idea, but now, Godfrey would not think so,


    because he felt that Samuel had been able to endure for so many years, and he was definitely not an


    ordinary person.


    The current situation seemed to be very unfavorable t o Samuel, but Godfrey thought that Samuel still


    had the ability to turn the tide.


    "What do you want me to believe? They are not on the same level at all." Lydia said disdainfully.


    Godfrey shook his head helplessly.


    "What do you mean? I''m doing this for our family''s good. Do you think that I''ve done something wrong?


    If you have the ability, don''t spend a penny on this card. " Lydia said coldly.


    "The money is forYvonne. You don''t have the right to control it," Godfrey said. 1


    "I''m her mother. Why can''t she give it to me?" Lydia did not intend to keep the bank card for herself.


    She was still worried about forcing Samuel. However, in her opinion, even if she gave the money to


    Yvonne, when she had to spend it, Yvonne would give it to her.


    After all, she was a mother. Wasn''t it natural for her to ask her daughter for money?


    Downstairs, Samuel, who had packed up his luggage, was ready to go out. He Ting still didn''t


    understand what had happened, but she felt that something big was happening.


    "Samuel. If you have any questions, you can call me at any time. Although Auntie He can''t help you a


    lot, I will try her best to help you," He Ting said to Samuel. 1


    "Aunt He, you just need to take care of Yvonne for me. As for the rest, I can handle it by myself,"


    Samuel said.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of her," He Ting said.


    After leaving the vi area of Cloudridge, Samuel came to Hex Capital Nightclub with his luggage.


    After Manfred and the rest took a look, even though their hearts were filled with sighs, on the surface,


    no one would bring up this matter that would make Samuel''s heart hurt.


    "There are rooms here. If you are willing to stay here, you can stay here. It''s just a little noisy here."


    Manfred said to Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head and said to Johann, "Go and buy an elevator apartment for me. I can move in


    with my bag. I like the quiet environment."


    "Yes, Brother Samuel." Johann left Hex Capital Nightclub after saying that.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    "What do you n to do next?" Manfred asked Samuel.


    "Han Yan wants to control the business world in Cloud City. I can only try to rope in those people.


    Although the hope is very slim, I still have to try," Samuel said. If all the people in Cloud City were


    bought by Han Yan, Samuel would face the situation o f fighting alone, which would be very


    unfavorable for him. Therefore, he could only start from this point.


    "Alright, I will also help your contact person and see if there are any breakthroughs." The only thing


    Manfred can do was to fully support Samuel. As for what kind o f consequences would ur and what


    effect it would have on him, Manfred had never thought about it. 1


    It was only because of his wife that he returned to the martial arts world. Even though he was quite


    capable, without the help of Samuel, Manfred would definitely not have his current status.


    Furthermore, Manfred was very clear about these items. Even if he were to return to his original form


    because of Samuel, Manfred would not care about it.


    "Brother Samuel, do we need to start from another ce?" asked Saber Twelve.


    Samuel shook his head without hesitation. He had Qi Yiyun''s subordinate, Dong Hao, in front of him.


    This psycho was very powerful, so he had to worry that


    there was an expert of this level around Han Yan. If he rashly let Saber Twelve take action, it would


    only make this matter moreplicated.


    "No need. Just take good care of the ring," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve didn''t say much. There must be a reason why Samuel didn''t need him right now.


    Not long after Samuel arrived in Hex Capital Nightclub, Lydia also left the Hillside Vi. Today, she was


    going to have a gathering with the sisters. This group of people was all gossipy. It was the best way to


    spread the news of Samuel and Yvonne''s divorce.


    "Lydia, why are you sote?"


    "We''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Have a seat, please."


    Lydia had given herself a lot of status at Xie Yunpeng''s wedding. Although now that Xie Haoran had


    be Han Yan''s dog and Han Yan had established the Han Group, this group of smart people did


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    not choose to stand on one side. Instead, they chose to stand on both sides of the fence and please


    each other.


    Lydia sighed and said, "If it weren''t for Samuel and Yvonne, I would have been here a long time ago."


    "What''s wrong? Did the couple have a fight?"


    "It''s normal for the couple to quarrel. They always make up at the end of the bed. I often quarrel with


    my husband as well."


    "A husband and wife who don''t quarrel don''t call each other a real couple."


    "But they quarreled a lot this time." Lydia deliberately sighed deeply and said, "Yvonne is going to


    divorce him. Now we have signed the divorce agreement and have driven Samuel out of the vi."


    This piece of news shocked the sisters so much that they couldn''t believe it was true.


    When Samuel had just married into the Sue family, everyone in Cloud City had been waiting for the two


    to divorce. However, after more than three years, there had not been any news about this. This made


    outsiders feel that the two had some sort of rtionship. Now that they had divorced again, it was as if


    a huge rock had smashed into the calm surface of theke.


    "Are you kidding? Are they really divorced?"


    "Last time when I looked at them, I found that they had a pretty good rtionship."


    "Didn''t you try to persuade them?"


    "Of course I did, but Samuel went too far this time. Do you know where Golden Bridge City is?" Lydia


    said. This was a misunderstanding from a long time ago. She did not expect Lydia to bring it up again.


    It was obvious that she wanted to nder Samuel.


    Golden Bridge City was almost as famous as Flyer Tower in Cloud City. Almost every wife would


    prevent


    her man from going there.


    "He actually went to such a ce."


    "It''s true that all men are not good. Samuel is just a live -in son-inw. I didn''t expect him to y with


    women outside."

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Looking at the angry sisters, Lydia smiled proudly in her heart. By spreading these things through


    them, Samuel''s reputation would be ruined, but he would protect Yvonne''s image and would not let


    others think that Yvonne had abandoned Samuel. This weak side would get more sympathy, and


    naturally, no one would say that Yvonne had done something wrong.


    Lydia did not care how badly Samuel was scolded. She did not intend to be Samuel''s mother-inw.


    Moreover, Lydia believed that Samuel would not refute these things in order to protect Yvonne. He


    would definitely bear the me.


    "This is a man; a humble wretch dares to do such a thing. What can I do?" Lydia said with a sigh.


    "This Samuel must have be so arrogant because o f his good rtionship with the Heavenly


    family. He even dared to do something to hurt Yvonne.¡±


    "He has been living a good life in the Sue family for so many years. He is really an ungrateful person."


    "It''s good to divorce. For this kind of thing, there are one or two, and there are three. We can''t tolerate


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    it. It''s just that we pity Yvonne, for she will be betrayed by such a man."


    The sisters scolded Samuel. They didn''t show any mercy and denigrated him.


    At this time, Yvonne, who was still in thepany, did not know anything. She was busy with her work,


    and the documents on her desk piled up like mountains.


    Since Leroy left, she was the only one who could deal with everything in thepany. No one could


    help her, so Yvonne was now shouldering a heavy burden. Fortunately, the establishment of Han


    Group did not affect the Sue family. If not, Yvonne would have a more headache.


    "Yvonne, it''s time for lunch. Let''s eat first." Linda came to Yvonne''s office and said.


    Yvonne said without looking up, "You go first. I''m not hungry yet."


    Linda knew that she was over thinking her work, but with so many jobs, she couldn''t finish them in a


    short time. How could she not eat?


    "It¡¯s just a meal time, and it would not dy your work, won''t you eat until you''ve finished? You''ll starve


    to death." Linda walked to Yvonne¡¯s side and took her hand directly.


    Yvonne smiled helplessly and said, "Let go of me first. I''ll clean it up."


    "Okay, although I can''t give you the gentleness of Samuel, I have to take care of you on his behalf. I


    can''t let you ruin your health," Linda said with a smile.


    At the mention of Samuel, Yvonne''s expression became tender. She was afraid that she didn''t even


    know how much she loved Samuel now.


    "You just want to find someone to pay the bill. Why do you have so many excuses?" Yvonne said.


    Linda put her hands on her hips and said, "Yvonne, don''t look down on me. I''m a rich man now. If


    you''re afraid that I''ll take advantage of you, I''ll pay for it today." 1


    "You''d better save your money to buy cosmetics. I''m looking forward to you finding a boyfriend as soon


    as possible." Yvonne teased.


    Linda was so angry that her cheeks were bulging. She said, "Do you think I''m ugly? I''ll fight with you."


    The two of them were bickering like children. Only sisters who were truly close to each other would


    have this kind of atmosphere.


    After ying, the two left thepany together. There were a lot of restaurants and fast food nearby.


    They chose the ce with the least people.


    As soon as they sat down, they heard someone next to them say, "Have you heard that Yvonne and


    Samuel have divorced yet? I didn''t expect that after so many years, they still didn''t hold on."


    "It''s strange. When this happened at that time, many people thought that they would divorce soon, but


    they didn''t expect that after three years, there was no movement at all. How could it be so sudden


    now?"


    "I heard that Samuel cheated on her. Yvonne aught him while he was out ying with women." 1


    "This loser even cheated on Yvonne. He''s so sorry for Yvonne, isn''t he?"


    A few girls were discussing in a low voice. Although this matter only took about half a day to brew, it


    had been widely spread. Because Lydia''s sisters were not ordinary people. They had a wide range of


    contacts, and the news spread from one to another. Now, almost half of Cloud City knew about it.


    When Yvonne and Linda heard these words, they couldn''t help but feel puzzled.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    As Yvonne''s sister, Linda knew the rtionship between Yvonne and Samuel very well. What''s more,


    the incident in Golden Bridge City was just a misunderstanding.


    As for Yvonne, she felt it was even more ridiculous. As the person involved, she didn''t even know about


    it. Where did these people get the false news?


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How could Yvonne and Samuel get divorced?" Linda could not


    help but stand up and say after hearing the discussion of the group became more and more intense.


    "Who''s talking nonsense? It was Yvonne''s mother who spread the news. It can''t be false."


    "My third aunt is Lydia''s sister, and Lydia told her this in person. You don''t know anything, so don''t


    teach others here."


    Linda was stunned after hearing these words. "Did Lydia say this? How could that be? Why did she


    suddenly say these things?"


    After sitting down again, Linda asked Yvonne," Yvonne, what''s going on? What''s your mother doing?"


    Yvonne lowered her head to avoid being discovered b y others. He said, "I don''t think so. Maybe it''s


    fake information. My mom won''t say bad things about Samuel now, let alone make up such a story."


    Knowing Samuel''s identity, although Lydia did not show too much fear of Samuel, she did not want to


    provoke these things. Therefore, Yvonne felt that it was very likely that it was just a rumor.


    "Why don''t you call your mother and ask her?" Linda said worriedly. Since there was some news, there


    must be a reason. Linda didn''t want these negativements to continue to spread.


    "That won''t be necessary. I''ll ask around when I get home tonight. I still have work to do in the


    afternoon, s o let''s hurry up and eat," Yvonne said.


    Linda felt that this was unlikely. Since Yvonne was not in a hurry, why should the eunuch be in a hurry?


    After lunch, Yvonne returned to thepany. She had been feeling ill at ease, as if something was


    about to happen.


    Finally, it was time to get off work. When she arrived a t thepany''s entrance, she didn''t see


    Samuel. Yvonne felt empty in her heart. She could onlyfort herself that Samuel was also very busy


    recently. Maybe he didn''t have time to pick her up.


    Back home, Yvonne found Lydia and Godfrey were both at home, sitting in the living room, waiting for


    her.


    "Mom, do you know what kind of rumors there are outside now? Some people even say that I have


    divorced Samuel and that you told them about it.


    Don''t you think it''s funny?" Yvonne said with a smile.


    "You have indeed divorced, and even signed the divorce agreement. Didn''t he tell you?" Lydia said with


    a serious face.


    The smile on Yvonne''s face gradually froze, and her tone also changed as she said, "When did I sign


    the divorce agreement? Mom, don''t joke with me."


    "This is the divorce agreement. Look at it yourself," Lydia said.


    Yvonne rushed to the coffee table and picked up the divorce agreement. There was indeed her and


    Samuel''s signatures on it, and they were definitely not fake.


    "How could it be possible? I haven''t even read the divorce agreement. How could I sign such a thing?"


    Yesterday...


    A loud bang sounded, and it was as if spring thunder had exploded in Yvonne''s mind.


    Last night, she signed a contract. At that time, she did not see what the contract was about. Was that


    the divorce agreement?


    "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. I signed the contractst night. How could it be a divorce agreement?"


    Yvonne shook her head with a pale face, and her pupils were dull.


    "The contract is fake. It''s just a diversionary tactic. It seems Samuel has a lot of thoughts in order to


    divorce you," Lydia said faintly. It was obvious that she


    wanted to push all the me to Samuel.


    Godfrey''s expression was extremely unnatural. It was Lydia who had arranged this, but now she asked


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Samuel to take the responsibility. It was too shameless.


    "How could this be? Why did he divorce me? I don''t believe it. Where is Samuel? Where is he?"


    Yvonne almost broke down and asked Lydia.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    "He has left," Lydia said with a poker face.


    Yvonne ran back to the room in a panic and opened the closet. There was nothing left of Samuel''s


    clothes, which made her freeze on the spot.


    At this time, Lydia walked to the door of the room and said to Yvonne, "Samuel is trying to get a divorce


    with you. He must have had a n. Why are you so upset about this kind of man?"


    Peng!


    Yvonne mmed the door heavily shut.


    Yvonne knew very well how Samuel treated her. It was impossible for him to do this for no reason.


    Moreover, the rtionship between the two of them was very stable now, and it was getting better and


    better. Why would Samuel divorce her at this time?


    Yvonne held her head in her hands and cried bitterly. Last night, the starry sky was shining brightly, but


    now, her world had be dark. She did not understand why Samuel would do that.


    Lydia sighed slightly outside the door, but she had already expected Yvonne to react like this.


    "Look at what you''ve done." Godfreyined to Lydia.


    "I''m doing this for her own good. And this little thing


    will be fine in a few days. Why are you so nervous?" Lydia said coldly.


    Godfrey sighed heavily and returned to the room on the second floor.


    He Ting finally understood what had happened. Samuel had signed the divorce agreement with


    Yvonne!


    Although she did not know the reason, she was sure that it had something to do with Lydia.


    As a mother, she could not understand why Lydia would destroy the rtionship of Samuel and Yvonne


    again and again.


    Listening to Yvonne''s sobbing in the room, He Ting''s heart ached. After Lydia went upstairs, she


    walked to the door of the room.


    "Yvonne, can Auntie Hee in?" He Ting asked.


    After a short while, Yvonne opened the door, and the tears on her face were even more heartbreaking.


    "Aunt He, when did Samuel leave?" Yvonne asked.


    "Not long after you went to work, he left. Before he left, he asked me to take care of you. Although I


    don''t know what''s going on, I believe Samuel will not do this to you. There must be a reason for him to


    do this," He Ting said anxiously, for fear Yvonne would misunderstand Samuel.


    Yvonne calmed down, she understood this matter.


    There must be a reason for Samuel''s divorce with her for no reason, and this reason must have


    something to do with Lydia.


    "I know, he''s trying to protect me," Yvonne said.


    He Ting breathed a sigh of relief. As long as there was no misunderstanding, she said, "It''s best that


    you understand."


    "But since we are husband and wife, why can''t we face difficulties together?" Yvonne was not stupid.


    She could imagine the reason for the sudden divorce.


    Samuel must have made such a choice because of the Han Group. And it was very likely that Lydia


    had made such a choice.


    "Maybe when he faces it himself, he will have nothing to worry about, so that this thing can be


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    way.


    "Maybe." Yvonne nodded. She didn''t me Samuel in her heart, and since things hade to this


    point, Yvonne would respect Samuel''s decision.


    Since she could not help in this matter, she was unwilling to drag Samuel


    "Let¡¯s eat. Auntie He made your favorite dishes," He Ting said.


    Yvonne nodded and walked to the table with He Ting.


    When they were having dinner, Lydia and Godfrey did not show up. Godfrey did not know how to face


    Yvonne, but Lydia was afraid that if Yvonne noticed something, she would me her.


    Johann bought an apartment for Samuel for him to stay in.


    As soon as Samuel entered the elevator with his luggage, a fragrance drifted in with the wind.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Two very young girls walked into the elevator hand in hand. It seemed that they had a very close


    rtionship.


    When they saw the floor that Samuel pressed down, they could not help but show a hint of surprise.


    "Did you rent a house on the 16th floor?" One of the women asked Samuel. She was obviously more


    enthusiastic to others, totally different from the other girl.


    "That''s right," Samuel said with a smile. He did not rent this house, but bought it. However, since the


    other party said so, Samuel did not bother to exin.


    "I also live on the 16th floor. From now on, we are neighbors. My name is Yang Meng, and her name is


    M i Fei''er. I''m very happy to meet you." Yang Meng was very enthusiastic, so she reached out her hand


    to Samuel.


    Samuel responded politely, shook Yang Meng''s hand, and said, "My surname is Hannigan. You can call


    me Old Hannigan."


    Yang Meng was very enthusiastic, but Mi Fei''er was very cold to Samuel. She didn''t even look at


    Samuel in the eye, let alone greet him.


    Samuel was not a enthusiastic person. There was no need to hold such a pretentious person in his


    hands.


    Moreover, Samuel did not take their beauty seriously.


    They happened to live on the 16th floor, and they were on the opposite side. Even Samuel was a little


    surprised. Was this the legendary fate? Or did Johann deliberately arrange it?


    After they returned home, Mi Fei''er took off her high heels and said to Yang Meng, "I have told you not


    to be so enthusiastic to anyone. You have to be a little vignt. Do you know who he is? What if he is a


    bad guy?"


    "Sister Fei''er, I don''t think he is a bad guy. He hasn''t looked at others from the beginning to the end. He


    is different from other men," Yang Meng said.


    Mi Fei''er smiled faintly and said, "There is a kind of person who deliberately pretends to be serious.


    Don''t you know that he wants to y cat and mouse with you? I think he is not a good person."


    Yang Meng looked helpless. Mi Fei''er was very vignt toward men, and everyone looked like a bad


    and lustful womanizer.


    Although this situation was indeed most of the men''s, there were still some who were upright.


    In Yang Meng''s view, Old Hannigan was an upright person. Since they entered the elevator, Samuel


    had not nced at them. It was very rare.


    "Sister Fei''er, you must think so badly of every man,"


    Yang Meng said.


    "It''s not that I want to, but rather that they are bad to begin with. Don''t discuss this topic anymore, is


    your resume ready? If you don''t hurry up, I won''t wait for you anymore." Mi Fei''er said.


    Speaking of the resume, Yang Meng showed doubt on her face and asked, "Sister Fei''er, why do we


    want to jump into the Weakriver Real Estate at this time? The future of the Weakriver Real Estate is not


    very optimistic now. The Han Group has risen sharply, and the Weakriver Real Estate is about to


    copse at any time."


    "Only apany in crisis can have better development. If you face difficulties together with the


    promoted in the future. Do you want to sit at the work table with no future for the rest of your life?" Mi


    Fei''er exined.


    "That''s true, but what if Weakriver Real Estate copses?" Yang Meng asked worriedly. Compared with


    Mi Fei''er, stability was more important. A stable job and ie were enough.


    "We can still change thepany, and there won''t be any losses," Mi Fei''er said very directly. For a


    woman with strong utilitarianism like her, life was like gambling time and time again. As long as she


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    could win once, then the trajectory of her life would change.


    At present, the situation of the Weakriver Real Estate was indeed not very good, but in Mi Fei''er''s view,


    it was a chance. If apany that developed well, it was


    difficult to make eye-catching achievements. Even if i t made achievements, it would be taken away by


    the boss. However, the Weakriver Real Estate was different and in a dilemma, there would be more


    opportunities to show off at this time. Moreover, the Weakriver Real Estate also had a backer, so Mi


    Fei''er was willing to take a risk.


    "That''s true." Yang Meng nodded. For an ordinary employee like her, it was not a big deal to change


    thepany. Moreover, she was used to following Mi Fei''er''s arrangement. Since Mi Fei''er wanted to


    go to the Weakriver, she must go with her.


    "I''ll write down the resumes in a while, and then invest them into Weakriver Real Estate," Yang Meng


    said.


    On the other side, after Samuel put away his luggage, h ey on the sofa in the living room and


    emptied his mind. At this time, Yvonne should have returned home. No one knew how she felt now.


    As night fell, Samuel, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room of the elevator apartment, as well


    as Yvonne , who was in the room of the Hillside Vi, were destined to be unable to sleep peacefully


    tonight.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    The next morning, Samuel opened his eyes and habitually looked to the left. At this time, he had to


    wake up Yvonne and run. However, when he turned his head, he found that no one was there. He


    couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    "I''ve been used to it for so long, but I still can''t get rid o f it."


    In Hillside Vi, the sound of the rm rang out, indicating that it was time for them to run in the


    morning. Yvonne shouted subconsciously, "Samuel! Turn off the rm quickly."


    When these words left her mouth, Yvonne suddenly opened her eyes. Only then did she realize that


    she was the only one lying on the bed. She couldn''t help but feel a bit absent-minded.


    The two people who were not far away got up at the same time, but they were not as energetic as


    before.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Yvonne ran to the top of the mountain alone.


    Samuel, on the other hand, was about to head downstairs to familiarize himself with the environment in


    the neighborhood.


    As soon as he opened the door, Samuel saw Mi Fei''er i n sportswear. She looked very energetic. It


    seemed that she also needed to do morning exercise.


    "Nice to meet you," Samuel said tly.


    When they were waiting for the elevator together, Mi Fei''er stood one meter behind Samuel. This was


    the vignce she had for strangers. In this situation where there were only two people, she would never


    let anyone stand behind her.


    Looking at Samuel¡¯s back, he was tall and straight enough. Compared with many young people who


    bent and hunched over, his figure was definitely very good. Moreover, he could be regarded as a


    muscr person. He should be a very self-disciplined and fond of exercising. This was very simr to


    Mi Fei''er.


    "The door of the elevator is reflecting light." Samuel suddenly broke the silence.


    Mi Fei''er couldn''t help but look at the elevator doors. Only then did she realize that everything she had


    done behind Samuel¡¯s back had been clearly illuminated by the elevator doors.


    "Do you often exercise?" In order not to embarrass herself, Mi Fei''er changed the subject.


    "Every day." Samuel said.


    Mi Fei''er knew herself to be a cold person, but she did not expect Samuel to be even colder than her.


    Was he putting on an act, or was that what he was supposed to be?


    Mi Fei''er did not speak anymore. Taking the initiative to speak was also to ease the embarrassment,


    which was already a very rare thing for her.


    The two of them divided downstairs. Samuel ran slowly in the small area. The air quality here was


    several levels lower than that of Cloudridge, not to mention the scenery. There was no ce in the


    entire Cloud City that couldpare with Cloudridge.


    He ran around the neighborhood. Samuel arrived at the apartment building; he heard a voice of debate


    from not far away.


    Mi Fei''er had a quarrel with a young woman. Because there was no traction when a young woman ran


    a dog, Mi Fei''er stepped forward to persuade her.


    Unexpectedly, the young woman reacted violently and shouted abuse, which made Mi Fei''er so angry


    that her face turned livid.


    "My dog doesn''t bite. What does it have to do with you? You are such a coquettish woman. You can''t


    even manage yourself. Do you have the right to care about me?" The young woman put her hands on


    her hips and looked rude.


    "You think your dog doesn''t bite, but you have to consider other people''s feelings. Not everyone is


    close to it," said Mi Fei''er.


    "I''m the owner here. Are you buying a house here? You still have the right to teach me a lesson. From


    the looks of it, you''re renting a house, aren''t you?" The young woman looked at Mi Fei''er with disdain.


    "Does this have anything to do with you, walking the dog without a rope?" Mi Fei''er asked.


    "My dog doesn''t have any pulling ropes. Does it have anything to do with you? Did it bite you?" The


    young woman said.


    Faced with the unreasonable young woman, Mi Fei''er was obviously at a disadvantage.


    At this time, a middle-aged man walked to the side of the young woman, pointed at Mi Fei''er and


    scolded, '' Bitch, what are you doing? Do you think you can poke your nose into my family business?"


    "I''m just trying to persuade her out of good intentions. It won''t be good for anyone if the dog bites


    someone." Mi Fei''er''s aura was clearly a little weak. After all, the other party was a big man. If he were


    to be rough with her, it would definitely be her who would be at a disadvantage.


    "I have money to pay for the bite. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t meddle in other people''s


    business. Get out of here," the middle-aged man said angrily.


    Mi Fei''er was so angry that she was spitting blood. At this time, she saw Samuel downstairs. She


    thought that he woulde and say a few words for her. With a man here, she was more confident.


    But to Mi Fei''er''s surprise, Samuel left with a calm face!


    He... was he still a man? How could he just leave like that?


    Samuel didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business. Moreover, with Mi Fei''er''s cold attitude, she


    probably didn''t want him to intervene. Why did he have to be snubbed?

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    After getting on the elevator, when the elevator door was about to close, Mi Fei''er rushed in angrily.


    "Do you feelfortable watching a good show?" After a while, Mi Fei''er asked Samuel.


    "If it were Yang Meng, I would help," Samuel said.


    This sentence made Mi Fei''er a little stunned. It was obvious that it was because of her that he did not


    help. Was it necessary for this guy to be so straightforward?


    "You''re right. Yang Meng is easier to cheat. She is more likely to be fooled by this kind of trick of a hero


    t o save a beauty." Mi Fei''er gritted her teeth and said.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Since you want to be an iceberg, you have to endure the coldness,


    pretend t o be high and mighty, and want others to help you. Does the whole world owe you anything?"


    1


    After saying this, the elevator arrived at the 16th floor. Samuel walked out of the elevator, leaving Mi


    Fei''er in a daze.


    Mi Fei''er was very beautiful, so even if she was like an iceberg, there were still many men who took the


    initiative to tter her, which also caused Mi Fei''er to habitually think that those ordinary men would be


    inferior to her.


    Samuel, who had also rented a house, was nothing special in Mi Fei''er''s eyes. 1


    However, she had not expected Samuel to say something like that.


    She thought highly of herself, but Samuel''s coldness seemed to be stronger than her.


    Seeing Samuel open the door and go home, Mi Fei''er gnashed her teeth and said, "There are men in


    the world who don''t have the ability, but they still put on airs. You''re the kind of person who can do


    that."


    Furiously returning home, Yang Meng had already cooked porridge in the kitchen. Although she did not


    like morning exercises, she got up very early. She almost cooked breakfast every day.


    "Sister Fei''er, who made you angry?" Yang Meng looked at Mi Fei¡¯er in confusion.


    "It''s the guy opposite us," Mi Fei''er said angrily.


    "Old Hannigan?" Yang Meng was surprised and asked, "Did Old Hannigan get up so early?"


    "Sister Fei''er, as the saying goes, long-lost rtives are worse than neighbors. We have to build a


    good rtionship with the neighbors, or I''ll let hime over for breakfast," Yang Meng said.


    Mi Fei''er wanted nothing more than to skin Samuel alive. It was the first time that Samuel had been so


    cold to her since she was a child. It was impossible for him having breakfast at her home. 1


    "You little girl, you will be abducted sooner orter. Are you very familiar with him? Treat him to


    breakfast at home," Mi Fei''er said with a reproachful face.


    Yang Meng pursed her lips and did not dare to speak again. Although Mi Fei''er was sometimes very


    strong, Yang Meng knew that it was for her own good. If it weren''t for Mi Fei''er, she would have been


    cheated by those men.


    "Well, let''s eat it ourselves," Yang Meng said.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After breakfast, their mailbox respectively received a high-end reply from Weakriver Real Estate, so


    they went to thepany for an interview today, which made Mi Fei''er full of expectation.


    Samuel returned home, took a shower and changed his clothes. Today, he was going to talk to Liam


    about the cooperation with otherpanies, but he did not show up as the boss. Instead, he pretended


    to be Liam''s assistant to see the other people''s attitude toward this matter.


    Coincidentally, Samuel and Mi Fei''er met again at the door of the elevator.


    "Old Hannigan, are you going to work?" Yang Meng took the initiative to talk to Samuel.


    "Yes, do you also go to work?" Samuel asked with a smile. It was as if he had met an old friend in the


    toilet who asked him if he wanted to go to the toilet. It was a meaningless topic to talk about.


    "Go to the newpany for an interview. Do you know Weakriver Real Estate?" Yang Meng asked.


    Weakriver Real Estate!


    These words made Samuel stunned. "Could it be so coincidental that the two of them would go to the


    Weakriver Real Estatefor an interview?"


    "It''s not a good time to go to an interview of Weakriver Real Estate," Samuel said.


    "Humph," Mi Fei''er snorted coldly and said, "A man without a pattern like you naturally doesn''t


    understand why we want to go to the Weakriver Real Estate. I''m toozy to exin it to you."


    Samuel looked at Yang Meng and said, "Come on, you will seed in the interview."


    Feeling that she was ignored by Samuel, Mi Fei''er was so angry that her scalp was numb again.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Samuel, Yang Meng and Mi Fei¡¯er arrived at the Weakriver Real Estate one after the other. When


    Samuel went to Liam''s office, Mi Fei''er and Yang Meng were waiting for an interview in the personnel


    department. Because the Weakriver Real Estate was not promising, they were the only ones to be


    interviewed.


    Anyone with slightly normal thinking would not go through the interview ofWeakriver Real Estate under


    these circumstances. After all, there were very few people who thought backward like Mi Fei¡¯er. 1


    When the head of the personnel department interviewed the two of them, the core question he raised


    was why they chose Weakriver Real Estate at this time.


    Mi Fei''er''s answer was very straightforward, just like what she had exined to Yang Meng, and it was


    very simple and straightforward to show her desire. It was the first time for the Minister of Personnel to


    meet such a person, so he could not help looking at Mi Fei''er in a different light.


    However, whether they could enter the Weakriver Real Estate or not, they still had to wait for Liam''s


    decision.


    "I have basic information about your basic situation. Please wait for a moment."


    After the minister left the interview room, Yang Meng seemed a little nervous, while Mi Fei''er looked


    very confident.


    "Sister Fei''er, will we seed in the interview?" Yang Meng asked guiltily.


    Mi Fei''er nodded with a smile and said, "Of course it will be sessful. Now the property is short of


    people. You can rest assured."


    Hearing Mi Fei''er''s words, Yang Meng calmed down a little.


    In Liam''s office, he had already talked about today''s general situation. The people he wanted to see


    were the bosses of several core industries in Cloud City. However, they were not top figures. Those


    truly powerfulpanies had already been roped in by the Han Group, so they were left with only a


    few smallpanies that could form a group.


    "Young Master, if these smallpanies are afraid of being annexed, their chances of cooperating with


    us can reach more than 80%, but we can''t rule out the possibility that the Han Group has already


    looked for them," Liam said to Samuel.


    In the current situation, there was no other way. For Samuel, it was just a try. Whether it would seed


    or not, Samuel was not sure how much help he could provide to the Weakriver Real Estate.


    "Today, the main thing is for you to talk to them. I am going to take a look at these people''s attitude,"


    Samuel


    said.


    Liam nodded in understanding. He knew that the true meaning Samuel¡¯s action did not lie in how many


    people he could rope in. Instead, he could judge how many people in Cloud City would submit to the


    Han Group through their attitudes.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Liam saw Samuel nodding slightly and said, "Come in."


    After the head of the personnel department walked into the office, he gently closed the door; for fear


    that i t would cause noise if he closed the door heavily.


    "Brother Liam, there are two peopleing for an interview. I know the general situation. Do you need


    to read their information?" asked the minister.


    "Have you asked them why they came to thepany for an interview?" Liam asked. This was a


    question given to him by Samuel. Although Liam did not know why Samuel was so concerned about


    these two women, he had to follow his boss''s instructions.


    "The woman named Mi Fei''er said that thepany''s disobedience can give her more room for


    development. She came to thepany not simply to apply for a job, but to enter the senior


    management of thepany. I can feel that this is a woman with great utilitarianism," the minister said.


    Samuel was slightly surprised. Mi Fei''er was not only cold and elegant, but her career was also so


    strong. This kind of reverse thinking was absolutely not


    something that ordinary people could possess.


    On the way to the Weakriver Real Estate, Samuel thought of a problem. If Yang Meng was allowed to


    enter thepany and kick Mi Fei''er off, what kind of effect would it be? It would be like ying with Mi


    Fei''er in the palm of the hand. But thinking about it carefully, this kind of petty revenge seemed to be


    unnecessary, so he gave up the idea.


    "Let theme to thepany," Samuel said lightly.


    After the minister left the office, he informed Mi Fei''er and Yang Meng about the news.


    Yang Meng seemed very excited, while Mi Fei''er was very calm, because all this was a natural result in


    her opinion.


    "Sister Fei¡¯er, we can go to have a big meal today," Yang Meng said happily.


    "You foodie, is there nothing else except food? Go home first and prepare to work in two days," said Mi


    Fei''er.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Not long after, Samuel and Liam also left Weakriver Real Estate and arrived at the agreed teahouse.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    The first person he was going to see today was Liu Guofeng.


    At this time, Liu Guofeng had already taken the lead to go to the private room. If it were in the past, he


    would b e very excited because before the Han Group appeared, countless people in Cloud City


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    wanted to curry favor with the Weakriver Real Estate. After all, it was backed by the Hannigan family in


    Swallow City. Everyone hoped to cooperate with it, so that they could get some profits from it.


    But now, Liu Guofeng''s interest in this matter was declining. On the surface, the Weakriver Real Estate


    had been suppressed by the Han Group. The dy of the project in the west of the city made people


    feel that the Weakriver Real Estate did not have the strength topete with the Han Group. It was


    likely that they would only treat him as cannon fodder if they came to find him at this time.


    "Boss Liu, I didn''t expect you to arrive so early." Liam entered the box, he said to Liu Guofeng with a


    smile.


    Liu Guofeng''s attitude was cold. In the past, it would have been difficult for him to meet Liam, so how


    could he be greeted by Liam''s smiling face?


    "Mr. Liam, I happened to be free today, so I came to see you. If you have anything to say, just say it


    directly. You know, it''s very dangerous to meet you now. If the


    Han Group knows about it, mypany will be over," Liu Guofeng said.


    Liam sat opposite Liu Guofeng. After pouring himself a cup of tea, he said, "Boss Liu, I hope I can


    cooperate with yourpany. I don''t know what your intention i s."


    Liu Guofeng smiled faintly and said, "Boss Liam, if it were in the past, I would be more than happy to


    do that. But in the current situation, I won''t do such a stupid thing. Weakriver Real Estate used to be


    powerful in Cloud City, but now, it''s nothing.¡±


    Liu Guofeng''s words were very direct and unpleasant t o hear, which made Liam''s expression be


    stiff in an instant.


    "Boss Liu, even if we take a step back, it doesn''t mean that we''re afraid of the Han Group," Liam said.


    Liu Guofeng sneered and said, "I don''t know if you are afraid or not, but I know how big the capital of


    Han''s Group is, and you should know it. And you''re just a worker. Now the real boss of the Weakriver


    Real


    Estate hides like a coward and doesn''t dare to show u p. Who dares to easily believe in Weakriver Real


    Estate?"


    "Since Boss Liu is here today, don''t make sarcastic remarks. If you have any requirements, just say it,"


    Liam said. If Liu Guofeng''s attitude was tough and he had no intention to cooperate with Weakriver


    Real Estate, there was no need for him to appear. Since he was here, it meant that he must have a


    n.


    Liu Guofeng smiled faintly and said, "Mr. Liam is indeed a smart man. My idea is very simple. Since the


    Weakriver Real Estate wants to cooperate with me, I want some shares of it. The grasshoppers tied to


    the same boat can really cooperate without any gaps only with themon interests."


    "Shares of Weakriver Real Estate?"


    With Liu Guofeng s status, he was not qualified to ask for the shares of the Weakriver real estate.


    "Boss Liu, your lousypany can be worth a few pieces of money. How dare you be a


    shareholder of the real estate of the Weakriver Real Estate?" Liam said disdainfully.


    Liu Guofeng''s expression turned cold, and he said to Liam with a slightly ferocious expression, "Boss


    Liam, it''s you who are begging me, not me begging you. I advise you to think it through before you


    speak."


    Liam half-squatted on the seat, looked at Liu Guofeng with contempt, and said, "How do you know I


    need you? Liu Guofeng, although the Weakriver Real Estate i s now suppressed by the Han Group, it


    is still an easy job to kill a smallpany like yours. Don''t think too highly of yourself. Do you really


    think that the current Weakriver Real Estate can be manipted by a good-for-nothing like you?"


    Liu Guofeng originally thought that if the Weakriver Real Estate wanted to draw him over to its side, it


    would definitely give him some benefits, so he asked for an exorbitant price. He also forgot what Liam


    said. Although the Weakriver Real Estate was now suppressed, a starved camel was bigger than a


    horse. He was not qualified to show off in front of Liam.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    "Boss Liam, I was not very calm just now. I said something I shouldn''t have said. Please forgive me."


    Liu Guofeng apologized to Liam. His attitude was high and mighty, but after Liam''s words, he realized


    how stupid his attitude was. Even if he didn''t cooperate with theWeakriver Real Estate, there was no


    need to make enemies with Weakriver Real Estate.


    After all, hispany was not in a good state now. In the same field, thepanies which were more


    powerful than him had cooperated with the Han Group; his living space would be greatlypressed. I


    n this case, if he made enemies with the Weakriver Real Estate, it would only make him die faster.


    Liam smiled coldly and said, "You said that my boss is a coward, and I will tell him the truth. As for what


    you should choose, you should think about it yourself."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After saying that, Liam left the room.


    Samuel stood beside Liam all the way without saying a word, but from Liu Guofeng''s attitude, he could


    see that these people feared the Han Group a lot, and they could never really cooperate with


    Weakriver Real Estate.


    "Young Master, he will cooperate with us." After returning to the car, Liam told Samuel.


    Samuel looked out of the window and said faintly,"


    There''s no point in this cooperation. He might give the Weakriver Real Estate a stab in the back at any


    time."


    Liam nodded and said, "That''s true. What should we d o now?"


    "The next few people, you can go and see for yourself. From the looks of it, this path doesn''t seem like


    it anymore," Samuel said.


    Liam lowered his head helplessly. Business was particr about interests, and money was the most


    important thing. The financial resources that Han Group had shown were not something that the


    Weakriver real estate couldpete with. It was almost impossible to draw in sincere cooperation.


    "Yes," Liam replied.


    Samuel got off the car alone. 1


    Samuel had never met such a strong enemy since he was fourteen. He had a lot of means, but they


    would undoubtedly be useless in the face of absolute power. No matter how many tricks he yed, the


    Han Group''s financial resources were there. It was like a towering mountain at the peak of the clouds,


    surrounded by cliffs. No matter how many means Samuel had, he couldn''t climb it. 1


    For the first time in so many years, Samuel felt helpless. However, in order to be with Yvonne again,


    even if he had to face a giant, he had to knock him down.


    In the Sue family''s office, Yvonne, who didn''t sleep well all night, looked particrly haggard today.


    Even though she had already put on makeup, the dark circles around her eyes were still very obvious.


    Linda was well aware of Yvonne''s time of selfdiscipline. She would never allow her to have a bad rest.


    Could it be that something intense happenedst night?


    Quietly walking to Yvonne¡¯s side, Linda had a strange smile on her face. She said to Yvonne, "Yvonne,


    you look like you must have been exhaustedst night. You and Samuel..."


    Linda stretched out her hands and pointed at each other with her index finger. With an ambiguous


    expression, she continued, "Did it work?"


    "I divorced him," Yvonne said.


    Linda''s movements froze in mid-air, and her expression gradually became incredulous.


    "What... What did you say?" Linda dug her ear and suspected that she had just been hallucinating.


    "You didn''t mishear me. I''ve already divorced him," Yvonne said.


    Linda''s hair stood on end instantly. She said angrily,'' What''s going on? Did Samuel do something


    wrong to you? Bastard, I''m going to kill him! How dare he hurt you?"


    Seeing Linda''s overreaction, Yvonne quickly said, "He didn''t do anything bad to me. On the contrary,


    he''s protecting me." "Nonsense, divorce is also called protecting you. Are you poisoned? How could


    you even believe such nonsense?" In Linda''s heart, Samuel was a very sentimental person. She also


    silently treated him as her Prince Charming. Now, Samuel''s image copsed i n her heart. Her anger


    was not only because of Yvonne, but also because of herself.


    She couldn''t ept that an infatuated prince charming had suddenly be a jerk.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    "Calm down first. Do you want to know what''s going o n?" Yvonne said calmly.


    "Tell me quickly. If there''s anything wrong with this scumbag, I''ll kill him right away." Linda raised her


    sleeve, looking furious.


    Yvonne smiled helplessly. Linda''s kindness to her had not changed at all.


    However, she was even more aware that Samuel¡¯s feelings for her had not changed. She even


    believed that when Samuel made this decision, Samuel would feel pain in his heart.


    After Yvonne told Linda about her guess and the ins and outs of the whole thing, Linda finally calmed


    down a little.


    "Really? Isn''t he seduced by other women?" Linda said suspiciously.


    "There are some things that I can''t tell you right now, but that''s more or less the case." Yvonne


    concealed his identity as Samuel. She only mentioned that there was a grudge between Samuel and


    the Han Group, so she could not let Lindapletely believe her.


    If she told Linda about Samuel¡¯s identity, she would not have any doubts, but Yvonne would not do that,


    because Samuel did not want the outside world to know his identity. However, Linda, who was a big


    mouth, which Yvonne knew very well. If she knew about it, it would be spread soon.


    "How could he offend the Han Group?" Linda asked in confusion.


    "There are some reasons that you''ll know in the future, " Yvonne said.


    Linda suddenly wrapped her arms around Yvonne¡¯s neck as if she was going to strangle her, but the


    injury on her hand was not serious. She said in a threatening tone, "Yvonne, how dare you hide


    something from me? Don''t you believe me?"


    "I''m afraid that you''ll tell others what you shouldn''t say. Don''t you know what you''re talking about?"


    Yvonne said helplessly.


    Linda let go Yvonne awkwardly and said, "That''s true. I f you tell me, I''ll definitely tell others. Forget it;


    I''ll forgive you this time. But you have to keep an eye on Samuel. Otherwise, he will be abducted by


    other women."


    Yvonne had thought about going to Samuel. Although they had divorced, it didn''t mean that they


    couldn''t meet each other.


    But when she thought about it carefully, she realized that the purpose of Samuel¡¯s action was to cut off


    his rtionship with her. If she went to meet Samuel, then there would be no point in divorce.


    "I believe in him." Yvonne said firmly.


    Linda also trusted Samuel deep in her heart. After all, this kind of infatuated male god''s image had


    been deeply rooted in her heart.


    "By the way, are you going to tell Yiyun about the divorce between us three at the gathering tonight?"


    Linda asked.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "It''s almost spread all over Cloud City. Do you need me to tell her?" Yvonne said with a wry smile.


    Linda nodded and said no more.


    After a night of fermentation, everyone in Cloud City knew about the divorce between Samuel and


    Yvonne. The nder of Samuel when he went to Golden Bridge City was also widely spread. So now,


    not only did Samuel have the title of "spineless wretch", but he also had the title of "Scumbag".


    Many women were indignant about this. How could a good-for-nothing who had lived off a woman for


    three years have the right to betray Yvonne?


    There were even a lot of people who were overreacting. They discussed this on the Inte and hurled


    abuse at Samuel.


    The initiator of all this, Lydia, was very happy about it. The more they scolded Samuel, the less


    influence it would have on Yvonne. As long as Yvonne was ced in the weak position, it would be


    easier for Yvonne to find a husband in the future.


    At present, Lydia had no intention of allowing Samuel and Yvonne to re-marry. And in her eyes, Samuel


    would definitely be finished, so another n unfolded in Lydia''s heart.


    In order for Yvonne to find a better family, Lydia had t o find a way to spread the news that they had not


    slept together, so that those people would know that Yvonne had not been tarnished by Samuel, and


    more people would pursue Yvonne.


    It was naturally her long-tongued sisters who spread the news, so Lydia gathered these people


    together and specially invited them to dinner. Then inadvertently, she identally spilled the beans.


    When the sisters heard about this, there was no doubt that Cloud City would burst intoughter at


    Samuel.


    For three whole years, he had failed toplete the marriage. Wasn''t this a big joke?

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    "Sister Fei''er, there¡¯s new news about Samuel and Yvonne." When Yang Meng was cooking dinner, she


    rushed to the living room and said to Mi Fei''er.


    Women all had the nature to gossip, not to mention such a shocking thing that shocked the entire


    Cloud City, so Mi Fei''er was also very concerned about the development of this matter.


    "He''s such a shameless scumbag. Is there still a reversal of the situation?" Mi Fei''er said disdainfully.


    "There is no reversal, but some people say that they have been married for so many years, and


    Yvonne has never been touched by Samuel," Yang Meng said.


    Mi Fei''er smiled coldly and said, "If I were Yvonne, I wouldn''t have let such a good-for-nothing touch


    me either. It''s wise of Yvonne to do so. This kind of rubbish deserves to end up like this."


    "Sister Fei''er, is Samuel really so bad?" Yang Meng asked in confusion. Although she did not know


    what the rtionship between the two was, she thought Samuel was pitiful after being scolded for so


    many years.


    "Where is Golden Bridge City? Haven''t you heard of it? Can a man who goes to such a ce be a


    good person? " Mi Fei''er said.


    Yang Meng nodded and said, "That''s true, but now


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    that they have divorced, there is constantly news that i s against Samuel. I''m afraid that someone is


    deliberately trying to ruin Samuel¡¯s reputation."


    "What''s so strange about that? The worse Samuel¡¯s reputation is, the less influence Yvonne has on this


    matter. Do you think Yvonne will not get married in this life?" Mi Fei''er said with a smile. She had only


    heard some gossip, but now, she could guess the purpose of the Sue Family. Moreover, she heard that


    these things were all from Lydia''s sisters, which was more meaningful.


    "Go and cook. It has nothing to do with you. Why do you care so much about it?" Mi Fei''er reminded


    him. 1


    "Okay." Yang Meng smiled and returned to the kitchen.


    Mi Fei''er took out her phone. Even her WeChat Moments were talking about it. They were all scolding


    Samuel,paring him to a jerk from a century ago. This was enough to show how influential this


    matter was in Cloud City.


    Penins Hotel...


    Han Yan had booked the entire hotel, because she did not want to be disturbed by anyone. She lived in


    a ce where no irrelevant people were allowed to appear. When she went out, she did not want to


    meet those irrelevant people.


    In Han Yan''s eyes, all living things were not equal. They were all nonentities crawling under her feet.


    Naturally, they were not qualified to live in the same


    ce as her.


    "Miss, Samuel and Yvonne divorcing to protect the Sue family?" Han Qing asked Han Yan.


    "This good-for-nothing is a bit sentimental, but how can I put the Sue family in my eyes? It''s just dirty


    my hands to deal with such a small family of rubbish," Han Yan said disdainfully. She had high


    expectations for her enemies and had quite a few requirements for them. The Sue family was just a


    small family in Cloud City. She would not demean herself to deal with such a n ordinary family.


    Han Qing smiled and said, "He still thinks that he has a lot of weight in your eyes. It''s a great honor for


    him since Miss came to Huaxia."


    "It''s a pity that Dad told me not to kill him. Otherwise, this matter would be easier to resolve." Han Yan


    sighed helplessly. Her father had said that the Hannigan family could not kill each other. However, i n


    Han Yan''s eyes, how could they treat trash like Samuel as one of their own? Even if they had the same


    blood in their veins, Han Yan was unwilling to admit it.


    "If he doesn''t want to change his surname, will we continue to waste time with him? How can Miss stay


    i n such a broken ce for a long time?" As a maid, Han Qing still looked down on Huaxia in her eyes,


    not to mention Cloud City.


    In fact, Han Qing believed that Han Yan''s appearance i n this ce would be an insult to Han Yan.


    "I will have a way to make him change his surname. If he wants to dy my time, it doesn''t matter if I


    kill him. At most, I will be scolded by dad," Han Yan said with gloomy eyes.


    At this time, Han Feng rushed into the room and even forgot to knock on the door.


    "Han Feng, I have warned you more than once. Knock at the door first," Han Yan said discontentedly.


    Han Feng did not care about his sister''s anger. He walked to Han Yan''s side with a smile and said,"


    Sister, we used to sleep in the same room. Is it necessary for you to argue with me about such a trivial


    matter?"


    "That was when we were young. Now that we have grown up, do you still want me to be naked in front


    of you?" Han Yan said with her eyes wide open.


    "Haha." Han Feng smiled awkwardly and said, "Sister, what do you think of this woman?"


    On the cellphone was Yvonne''s photo. From a perspective, it was obviously taken secretly.


    "You told me in advance when you were ying with a woman. It''s not like you," Han Yan said


    surprisingly.


    "Sister, she is Yvonne." Han Feng swallowed his saliva. Obviously, he was interested in Yvonne.


    Han Yan frowned and said, "When did you be interested in broken shoes? And it''s Samuel¡¯s


    shoes."


    "Sister, haven''t you heard thetest news yet?" Han Feng asked in surprise.


    "What''s thetest news?" Han Van asked in confusion.


    "Although she and Samuel have been married for three years, they have never touched each other.


    Although she is divorced, her body is still very clean," Han Feng said.


    When these words came out, Han Van and Han Qing were both stunned.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Three years!


    He had been married for three years, but he... he hadn''t even touched Yvonne.


    Han Yan immediately burst intoughter. Even Han Qing wasughing so hard that he nearly fell over.


    "I don''t think so. Has Samuel been so useless? He didn''t even touch his wife." Han Yan wiped the


    corner of her eyes as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Han Qing squatted on the ground, clutching her lower abdomen, and said, "Miss, my stomach is


    "This can''t be fake news, can it?" Han Yan was a little skeptical. After all, it had been three years. It


    was possible that they didn''t have a good rtionship, but there was no real rtionship between a


    husband and a wife. This was a bit too exaggerated.


    "It''s true. I paid special attention to this matter." Han Feng said seriously. If it was really a broken shoe


    that Samuel had yed for three years, no matter how beautiful she was, he would not be interested in


    it. But after such a statement, Han Feng became excited. He also wanted to verify the authenticity of


    this matter.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As for the method of verification, there was only one way.


    Han Yan shook her head helplessly and said, "Now I finally understand why my father wants him to


    change his surname. This kind of good-for-nothing is really a shame to Hannigan family." 1


    "If you are interested, just do it. But I have to warn you that this is Huaxia. Don''t do anything illegal. If


    you have the ability, ask Yvonne to take the initiative to sleep with you," Han Yan reminded. Han Feng


    was unscrupulous in the U.S.. Because the Hannigan family had a deep rtionship chain, even if


    something happened, Han Feng could be saved. But it was different here. Without a high-level


    rtionship, i t would be difficult to end it if things got worse.


    "Elder sister, I''m no longer just venting my desires. I''ve already reached an even higher level. Only by


    conquering me from the bottom of my heart and obtaining my body will I be able to achieve a sense of


    aplishment. Don''t worry, Elder sister," Han Feng said with a smile.


    Han Yan nodded. Since that was the case, there was nothing to worry about.


    Han Qing only stood up from the ground after Han Feng left the room. There was some displeasure


    hidden in her eyes. This was because she had had a rtionship with Han Feng. Although she had


    never thought that she could be Han Feng''s woman, her heart would still feel a little terrible every


    time she heard that Han Feng was interested in other women.


    "Han Qing, are you very unhappy?" Han Yan asked.


    A trace of panic shed across Han Qing''s eyes. She lowered her head and said, "Miss... Miss, I didn''t.


    How could I be unhappy?"


    Han Yan said with a smile, "I know what happened between you and Han Feng, but you should know


    who you are. He is just ying with you. You should not dream that he will fall in love with you. You are


    just a maid of the Hannigan family."


    "Miss, Han Qing understands. Han Qing never thought that Young Master would like me," Han Qing


    said.


    "It''s best if you understand. Don''t worry. Even if you are just a maid of the Hannigan family, I will still


    find you a good family in the future. Without billions of assets, he is not qualified to marry you," Han


    Yan said. "Thank you, Miss."

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Yvonne and Linda got off work; they walked out of thepany hand in hand. Needless to say, the two


    sisters had been in a rtionship for many years.


    Moreover, a girl walking hand in hand on the street would not feel ufortable, which was not


    something that a man could do.


    When Linda saw a sports car parked at the entrance of thepany, she couldn''t help but feel


    shocked. She didn''t think that this luxury car wasing for her, but the news of Yvonne''s divorce had


    just spread. It was unbelievable that someone came to pursue her so quickly.


    "Yvonne, you are still as charming as before. Just after the divorce, some people can''t wait to chase


    you," Linda said with a smile.


    If it was any other woman, perhaps they would becent over this matter. However, for Yvonne,


    this wasn''t anything to be happy about. On the contrary, it would only be a burden to her.


    Even if she divorced now, this kind of divorce was under the protection of Samuel. Yvonne could never


    ept the love of other men at this time.


    Han Feng leaned against the car door. The scene of a pretty man with a luxury car attracted a lot of


    people''s attention. Many young girls in thepany were envious at this moment. Who didn''t want to


    have such


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    a rich and handsome boyfriend? But they also knew that this was for the chairman. They could only


    watch the fun.


    In order to pursue Yvonne, Han Feng deliberately bought a new car. For him, this kind of luxury car was


    like cabbage. There were dozens of luxury cars parked in the garage of the U.S., and many of them


    were limited editions. He had gone through all the world''s top luxury cars.


    When Han Feng saw Yvonne, he walked up confidently. Although Yvonne''s beauty in the photo was


    stunning enough, only when Han Feng saw her in person did he realize that the photo simply covered u


    p Yvonne''s real beauty.


    Samuel, such a good-for-nothing, was able to marry such a woman. He must have spent all his luck in


    his life.


    "Miss Sue, this is our first meeting. You can call me Feng," Han Feng introduced himself.


    "I don''t know you, and I don''t want to go back to the life of two people for the time being. Thank you for


    your kindness," Yvonne said calmly.


    Han Feng smiled faintly. Yvonne had rejected him straightforwardly; this did not cause him to suffer a


    blow. This was because he was an extremely conceited person. In his eyes, there was no woman in


    this world whom he could not handle. At the very most, it was just a matter of time and money.


    "Miss Sue, I can understand how you feel now. Such a scumbag not only married into your family, but


    also betrayed you. If you''re willing, I can teach him a lesson for you," Han Feng said with a smile.


    Yvonne knew that under Lydia''s deliberate nder, Samuel''s image in Cloud City had beenpletely


    tarnished. However, it did not matter how the publicmented on Samuel. In her heart, Samuel¡¯s


    image would never waver or change.


    "No need. If there is nothing else, I''ll go first." After that, Yvonne bypassed Han Feng and wanted to


    leave.


    Han Feng''s eyes shed with a trace of coldness, and h e stood in front of Yvonne again. "Miss Sue, I


    only hope to get a fair chance. I''m tens of thousands of times better thanSamuel. No, a piece of trash


    like him i s not qualified topete with me at all." 1


    "I''m sorry." Yvonne didn''t want to talk nonsense, so she walked past Han Feng again.


    This time, Han Feng did not continue to block Yvonne''s way, because it was not his style to pester


    shamelessly.


    Watching Yvonne get in the car and leave, Han Feng gritted his teeth and said, "It''s impossible to


    escape from me. I still have time to y with you. The harder i t is to conquer you, the more it will give


    me a sense of aplishment."


    In the car, Linda deliberately pretended to be envious and said, "Yvonne, this man is very handsome,


    and he i s driving an expensive car. His family must be very rich. Aren''t you tempted at all?"


    "Do you have to ask even though you know the answer?" Yvonne asked back. Linda was very clear


    about the rtionship between her and Samuel. There was no need for such a question to exist at all.


    Linda smiled awkwardly and said, "I was just kidding. I know that you love each other and envy each


    other. Can''t I, a single man, fantasize about it?" 2


    "What are you fantasizing about?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    Linda was stunned.


    "What am I fantasizing about?"


    Of course, she was thinking that if Yvonne was chased away by another man, she would have a


    chance to be with Samuel.


    Of course, this idea was only in her mind.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    "No, nothing, I just said it casually." Linda hurriedly covered it up. Then she changed the topic and


    asked," What kind of appearance do you think Yiyun will show up today? I was scared by herst time.


    She is so beautiful that even I feel ashamed of my ungainly appearance."


    Speaking of what had happenedst time, Yvonne smiled slightly. When Qi Yiyun took off her sses,


    her beauty was indeed amazing. Even she couldn''t bring herself topare with her at all. However,


    since they were sisters, Yvonne didn¡¯t feel threatened at all. Instead, she was very happy.


    The more beautiful Qi Yiyun was, the easier it was to find a good man.


    Yvonne had hoped that Qi Yiyun could marry a good man in the future, so that she wouldn''t have to


    suffer for the rest of her life.


    "I hope she doesn''t wear sses. It will be easier for her to find a boyfriend," Yvonne said.


    "It''s more than that. A lot of flies can''t wait to circle around her." After saying that, Linda sighed and


    continued, "Unlike me, no matter how carefully I dress up, I will be eclipsed in front of you two. It seems


    that I''m destined to be single in my life."


    Yvonne looked at Linda with a smile and said, "I heard


    that someone has received a lot of flowers recently. What''s his name?"


    Hearing this, Linda blushed a little and said, "How can hepare with Samuel? I can''t be moved by


    such a trick. After all, I''m a seasoned person."


    "Don''t brag. For so many years, I don''t know how many times you''ve been in love. If it''s suitable, you


    can try it. If you make so many choices, I''ll really have to help you find a nunnery," Yvonne said.


    "If I be a nun, I''ll take you and Qi Yiyun down with me. Neither of you can get married," Linda said


    aggressively.


    The two of them chatted and soon arrived at the appointed ce for dinner.


    When she saw Qi Yiyun, she put on her sses again. Because for Qi Yiyun, she only needed to show


    herself in front of Samuel. It didn''t matter what other men thought of her, and she didn''t need to bring


    more flies for herself.


    "Yiyun, why did you put on your sses again?" Although Qi Yiyun, who had taken off her sses,


    would steal all men''s attention, Linda still couldn''t ept seeing that she had regained her low-key


    side. She knew that Qi Yiyun was interested in Samuel. If n o other man could move her, her existence


    would affect the rtionship between Yvonne and Samuel.


    "I''m used to it. It''s safer to wear sses," Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Yvonne didn''t know Qi Yiyun''s affection for Samuel, s o she advised, "These men are all visual


    animals. If you hide your beauty and they can''t see you, they won''t fall in love with you. Don''t you want


    to be in a rtionship?"


    "If I meet a suitable person, even if I wear sses, he will still love me. If he just covets my beauty, will


    he still love me when I''m old?" Qi Yiyun said.


    The reasoning behind these words was impable, leaving Yvonne no way to retort. She could only


    nod her head in approval and say, "The reasoning is like this. However, with your natural beauty, as


    long as you take a bit of care, you should be pretty to the age of fifty."


    Qi Yiyun sighed slightly in her heart. So what if she was beautiful when she was 100 years old?


    Samuel would not look at her seriously. A woman would look a t the one who liked her. If the other


    person was not someone she liked, no matter how beautiful she dressed up, there would be no point.


    "What happened to you and Samuel? Why did you suddenly get divorced?" Qi Yiyun asked curiously.


    This question instantly made Linda''s heart jump to her throat. What she feared the most was Qi Yiyun''s


    concern over this matter, because Yvonne and Samuel had divorced, and Qi Yiyun was taking


    advantage of the situation.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a fake divorce. The two of them are having fun. Their rtionship is very good and


    will not be destroyed by anyone," Linda said.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Linda''s words were obviously a blow to Qi Yiyun, but she didn''t change her mind at all. From the very


    beginning, she knew how difficult it was. The rtionship between the two was not something that


    could be easily destroyed by her. Moreover, Samuel''s feelings for Yvonne were as strong as gold.


    Although Qi Yiyun''s initial purpose ining into contact Samuel was to get him to help the Qis, the


    longer she came into contact with him, the more she could feel his charm. As time went by, the


    distance between them slowly changed.


    Sometimes, Qi Yiyun even asked herself if she really had feelings for Samuel. She couldn''t give herself


    an answer, but when she couldn''t, she knew that her initial intention had been shaken. She no longer


    simply wanted to make use of him.


    During the meal, Linda took the initiative to change the topic to avoid talking about Samuel.


    After lunch, Linda also took the initiative to send Qi Yiyun back to the hotel and asked Yvonne to go


    home t o rest first.


    Whenever Yvonne thought of going home, she would feel empty in her heart, because she could no


    longer see Samuel¡¯s figure in that house, which made Yvonne feel free of any sense of belonging.


    It was not until then that she really understood the importance of Samuel.


    It turned out that in her heart, Samuel had already upied an irreceable position, and his weight


    was even higher than that of Lydia and Godfrey.


    Back at the Hillside Vi, Yvonne, who was standing a t the door, did not enter the house for a long


    time, because she knew that after she entered the house, she would miss Samuel even more. That


    kind of desire that surged like the tide would exhaust her everything.


    "Yvonne, why are you standing at the door?" He Ting, who came out to throw rubbish, said in surprise


    when she saw Yvonne.


    "Auntie He, it seems that this ce is no longer my home," Yvonne said with tears in her eyes.


    He Ting sighed. Without Samuel''s home, she would not be able to live there anymore.


    "Go back and rest. He''ll be back," He Ting said.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Yvonne nodded and walked into the vi.


    This night, for Yvonne, it was a sleepless night.


    In the elevator apartment.


    Samuel got up at six o''clock as usual. It had been a habit he had developed over the past three years.


    Even if there was no rm clock, he would wake up o n time. The rm was probably deep in his


    bones and he would never forget it for the rest of his life.


    After a simple wash-up, Samuel was about to go downstairs and have a morning jog. When he opened


    the door, the door opposite him was opened.


    Mi Fei''er was dressed in sportswear. When she saw Samuel, there was obviously an unhappy


    expression o n her face.


    "Do you also jog at 6 a m. every day?" Samuel asked. Since they had already bumped into each other,


    it would be embarrassing if they didn''t say anything.


    But to Samuel''s surprise, he took the initiative to talk, which made and the atmosphere more


    embarrassed because Mi Fei''er just ignored him.


    The two of them got into the elevator together. The atmosphere seemed to be more serious, and the


    small room gave people a strong sense of oppression.


    "If the elevator breaks down at this time, it will be fun. " Samuel said with a smile, but he did not tell Mi


    Fei''er. It seemed that he was talking to himself.


    "Shut up." Mi Fei''er said unhappily. She did not want t o be stuck in the elevator with Samuel. It was


    like a nightmare for her.


    If Mi Fei''er knew that Samuel was her immediate superior, he wondered how she would feel now.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, Mi Fei''er was inexplicably relieved. She was really a little


    worried that Samuel would hit the nail on the head.


    When the elevator door opened, Mi Fei''er couldn''t wait to go out, as if she didn''t want to stay any


    longer.


    Samuel''s morning jog route was still within the district. There was no ce that couldpare to


    Cloudridge, so there was no need for him to deliberately choose the route. Moreover, without Yvonne


    by his side, he would not even take a second look at the world''s scenery.


    If the magnificent mountains and rivers were not apanied by love, it would be meaningless.


    Mi Fei''er''s rejection of Samuel was so strong that after running in the morning, she arrived at the


    building of the unit and deliberately looked at if she would encounter Samuel. After making sure that


    Samuel did not show up, she hurried to get on the elevator.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    The elevator slowly closed, and Mi Fei''er''s heart was i n her throat. She was afraid that someone would


    suddenlye in.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It was not until the elevator door waspletely closed that Mi Fei''er''s mood rxed. Suddenly, she


    felt that the whole world was brighter.


    When she returned home, Yang Meng had already made breakfast. She looked at theputer on the


    table and frowned.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you frowning so early in the morning? Aren''t you afraid of wrinkles?"


    M i Fei''er asked Yang Meng.


    "Sister Fei''er, who is the boss of ourpany? Why can''t I find out who he is?" Yang Meng asked Mi


    Fei''er doubtfully. She didn''t know about theWeakriver Real Estate before, but now she had to go to


    work in the Weakriver Real Estate, so she had to know thepany''s situation. However, when she


    searched on the Inte for information about theWeakriver Real Estate, she found that the chairman''s


    column was empty, and there was no name on it. The person with the greatest power was Liam, but


    Liam was not the real boss.


    "Are you stupid? Have you forgotten that I told you who the backstage supporter of Weakriver Real


    Estate is?" Mi Fei''er said helplessly.


    "Of course I remember. Isn''t it just the Hannigan family in Swallow City? I specially learned that the


    Hannigan family is really powerful, but who is the person in charge of ourpany. Who is member of


    the Hannigan family?" Yang Meng asked curiously.


    After taking a sip of porridge, Mi Fei''er said, "As far as I know, the chairman of the Weakriver Real


    Estate has never appeared in Cloud City. Everything is almost done by Liam. But he should be


    controlling thepany behind the scenes. If there is an order, he should also directly order Liam."


    "The project in the west of the city is such a big project, but he hasn''t even been to Cloud City and


    handed it over to Liam. How can you rest assured?" Yang Meng said.


    "In our eyes, it''s a big investment, but in his eyes, maybe it''s just a small industry. It''s not surprising that


    he doesn''t care about it. But I believe that we''ll see him soon." When she said this, Mi Fei''er looked a


    little expectant.


    "Why?" Yang Meng asked curiously.


    Hearing Yang Meng''s question, Mi Fei''er couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She couldn''t even think of such


    a simple question.


    "I think you are really stupid. There is such a big variable in Cloud City now. As the chairman of the


    board, how can he not show up? Do you really think that he will let Liam deal with the Han Group?" Mi


    Fei''er said.


    Yang Meng was suddenly enlightened and suddenly felt that she was too stupid. She said with a bitter


    face, "Sister Fei''er, if it weren''t for you, I really wouldn''t know anything. Thanks to you, I can understand


    more things."


    Mi Fei''er smiled and said, "Your innocence is actually very good. I can''t admire it. Unfortunately, in


    today''s society, simplicity has be stupidity. It''s easy to b e cheated, so it''s time for you to think


    twice."


    "Sister Fei''er, as long as you are with me, I will be at ease. I don''t need to worry about everything."


    Yang Mengughed heartlessly.


    "I can''t stay by your side forever. Don''t I need a boyfriend? Maybe when the chairman of Weakriver


    Real Estate appears, Sister Fefer''s love wille," Mi Fei''er said with a smile.


    Yang Meng approached Mi Fei''er with a smile on her face. She held her arm intimately and said,


    "Sister Fei''er, you are so beautiful. The chairman will definitely like you. At that time, you will be the


    chairman''s wife."


    This kind of thing, Mi Fei''er was just imagining. After all, she did not even know who he was. But Mi


    Fei''er believed that if he could give her a chance to get close to the chairman, this kind of thing was still


    possible. After all, she had an advantage over most women in appearance and figure.


    "If I be the chairman''s wife, I will introduce you t o a rich man," Mi Fei''er said.


    Yang Meng''s pursuit of anything was not helpful, so she did not have high requirements for her


    boyfriend. As long as he loved her sincerely, it was enough. As for money, it was not her concern. As


    long as he was ambitious, and it was enough for the two of them to work hard together.


    "Sister Fei¡¯er, I don''t want to find rich people. I think Old Hannigan is not bad. He looks honest and will


    not do anything bad outside," Yang Meng said.


    Upon hearing Old Hannigan''s name, Mi Fei''er''s face revealed a look of undisguised disgust.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    "Yang Meng, I warn you, don''t get too close to this kind of person. He just pretended to be honest and


    especially lied to a little girl like you," Mi Fei''er reminded Yang Meng.


    "Sister Fei''er, why are you so hostile to him?" Yang Meng asked in confusion. Since the first time they


    met, Mi Fei''er hated Samuel very much. But in Yang Meng''s view, Samuel did not do anything out of


    line. H e was even different from other men, who were looking at them with naked eyes.


    This Samuel left a good impression on Yang Meng, but Mi Fei''er''s feeling waspletely different from


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    hers.


    Mi Fei''er didn''t know where she started to hate Samuel.


    In fact, deep in her heart, there was a heart that lived under the spotlight. Although she did not admit it,


    wherever she went, she hoped to be the focus of attention. But when she met Samuel for the first


    time, he did not look at her directly, which made Mi Fei''er very unhappy. She subconsciously thought


    that Samuel was pretending to be serious. This kind of wolf in sheep''s clothing was naturally regarded


    as a dangerous person by Mi Fei''er.


    This was a woman. If you looked at her a few more times, she would think of you as a pervert. But


    when you didn''t look at her, she would think that you were


    pretending and you had a bad intention.


    "How many years have we known each other?" Mi Fei''er asked Yang Meng.


    In school, Mi Fei''er was Yang Meng''s senior. Because o f a jerk''s incident, Mi Fei''er helped Yang Meng.


    From then on, they became the best sisters.


    It had been many years since they had met in high school.


    Seeing Yang Meng remain silent, Mi Fei''er continued," When what I said was wrong? Have I misjudged


    those men who pursued you?"


    "No," Yang Meng said.


    "That''s good, isn''t it? I didn''t make a mistake, and I won''t be wrong about Old Hannigan. People like


    him are up to no good. There must be a bigger conspiracy behind him," Mi Fei''er said.


    Yang Meng was convinced again. She nodded and said, "Well, I will listen to sister Fei¡¯er. Try not to be


    too close to him in the future."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. The two of them looked at each other, and their eyes were


    full of confusion. Because they lived here, except for their parents, no one knew, so it was a little


    strange for someone to knock on the door.


    "Your parents areing?"


    "Your parents areing?"


    The two of them asked each other at the same time. Obviously, this question already showed that they


    were not their parents.


    Yang Meng walked to the door and looked outside through the peephole. She found that it was Samuel


    standing at the door.


    "Sister Fei''er, it¡¯s Old Hannigan," Yang Meng whispered.


    Mi Fei''er stood up, walked to the door, and protected Yang Meng behind her. Then she opened the


    door and asked Samuel with a cold face, "What''s the matter?"


    "This is your parcel, isn''t it? I just saw it and helped you bring it up. You don''t have to thank me."


    Samuel handed the parcel to Mi Fei''er before turning around and returning to his home.


    The package was Yang Meng''s. Mi Fei''er didn''t think much about it and handed it to Yang Meng. But


    when she changed her clothes and went downstairs with Yang Meng to purchase the ingredients in the


    supermarket for the next few days, she found that there were not only Yang Meng''s bags but also hers.


    Samuel only helped Yang Meng to get it on purpose, but ignored her. This made Mi Fei''er''s hatred for


    Samuel increased again.


    Samuel did this on purpose, as if he was ying with Mi Fei''er. It could be regarded as a small revenge


    for him against Mi Fei''er.


    Today was the day when Qingyun was released from the detention center. This guy had been locked


    up in the detention center for a period of time because of assault. He didn''t know if he had learned his


    lesson.


    After driving to the detention center, it didn''t take long for Qingyun toe out.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    When Qingyun saw Samuel, he immediately had snot and tears running down his face. At the gate of


    the detention center, he held Samuel''s thigh and burst into tears, which shocked the several public


    servants. They wondered if this guy was crazy.


    "Brother, you''re finally here. You don''t know how many grievances I''ve suffered in there. I was almost


    robbed." Qingyun wiped his tears, looking very sad.


    "You deserve it. Even those people in your prison can''t bear what you have done," Samuel said


    disdainfully. Although both the detention center and the prison were prisoners, there were still levels. It


    was normal for shameless people like Qingyun to be looked down upon and bullied in prison.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Brother, I really didn''t do that. I was wronged. It was they who took the initiative to hook up with me.


    But I had no money and was unwilling to be taken advantage of, so they framed me." Qingyun cried


    helplessly.


    "Is there a free lunch in the world? Do you think that even a woman would throw herself at you when


    you are a handsome man?" Samuel said.


    Sighing, Qingyun said, "Brother, if I had a face like yours, I would have put in a lot of effort to hold the


    girls. Unfortunately, the gap between you and me is like that of the Milky Way."


    Samuel smiled helplessly. This guy''s ttery was getting better. It seemed that there were many people


    i n there who were servile to others.


    "With your skills, is there anyone who can really bully you?" Samuel said faintly.


    There was no w in Qingyun''s expression, and he said without hesitation, "Brother, of course, I''m


    invincible in there, but there are a lot of insidious tricks in these people, and they''re all in groups. How


    can I be their opponent alone? But don''t worry, I haven''t embarrassed you. I''ve already returned the


    punches I''ve received."


    "What does it have to do with me? Don''t get me involved in everything. If you do this again in the


    future, get out of Cloud City. Don''t tell others you know me." Samuel warned.


    "No, no, I won''t. Now I''ve learned to be a good boy. If someone threw himself at me, I''ll definitely see


    their purpose and then touch them," said Qingyun, with a lingering fear.


    Shortly after Samuel and Qingyun left, another man came out of the detention center. As soon as he


    came out, he called Manfred.


    "Boss Manfred, he hasn''t had any special things in the room these days. He''s been beaten up every


    day, and I haven''t seen him fight back. There should be no problem." "Alright, the money has already


    been transferred to your ount. Bring your wife to treat the illness. If there''s anything you need, just


    let me know," Manfred said.


    "Thank you, Boss Manfred. If you have any orders in the future, I will definitely go through fire and


    water."


    After sending Qingyun back to the rental house, Samuel went to Hex Capital Nightclub.


    "How is it?" Samuel asked Manfred.


    "There''s nothing special other than being beaten every day." Manfred helplessly shrugged his


    shoulders. Ever since Samuel found out about Qingyun''s entry, he ordered him to send someone inside


    to observe the situation inside. It was a pity that he still found nothing.


    Samuel''s attempt was a simple one. He did not expect that Qingyun would be exposed so easily, so he


    did not feel disappointed. He said, "The deeper he hides, the moreplicated he is."


    "Since you feel that he is dangerous, why don''t you just kill him? Why is it so troublesome?" Manfred


    asked in confusion.


    "Maybe I can know something from him. Since he deliberately approached me, he must have a certain


    purpose. Of course, I can''t kill him," Samuel said. His concerny in the Hannigan family in Swallow


    City, because there was an enemy in Swallow City that he didn''t know. Gina once mentioned that the


    appearance of the Taoist priest was very likely arranged by his opponent. Samuel must find out this


    matter. It was very likely to be rted to Han Tianyang.


    In fact, ever since Samuel felt that Qingyun approached him on purpose, his sixth sense might have


    something to do with this secret enemy. Besides, he was extremely sensitive to the fact that Qingyun


    pretended to be a Taoist priest. He even felt that the Taoist priest in those days had something to do


    with Qingyun.


    Manfred had never intervened in Samuel''s decision. This was because he believed in Samuel¡¯s ability


    to handle matters. However, there was something that h e was currently very worried about.


    "Samuel. I''ve heard that there are quite a few people who are itching to pursue the sister-inw. You


    have t o think of a solution to this matter. In this life, I, Manfred, will only acknowledge one sister-in-


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Manfred was the witness of his rtionship with Yvonne while he himself


    was a lover. He definitely did not wish to see any problems with their rtionship.


    "I believe her. You should believe her too," Samuel said.


    "That¡¯s because you don''t know how many people are pursuing her right now. I''ve already investigated.


    Those fools are nning to get close to my sister-inw." Manfred couldn''t help but curse. It was


    enough t o tell how much he cared about this matter.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    In the current Cloud City, there were indeed many people eyeing Yvonne covetously. This was not


    Manfred''s rmist remark.


    As the most beautiful woman in Cloud City, Yvonne had a strong influence. Although it was said that


    there was a more beautiful woman, most people had never seen her with their own eyes. Therefore, in


    many people''s hearts, Yvonne was still the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Moreover, the development of the Sue Group in Cloud City was much better than before. As the


    chairman of the board, Yvonne would naturally be sought after by more people.


    She was beautiful and had a career. Now that she was single again, how could no one pursue her?


    Most importantly, the news Lydia had released had attracted the attention of the suitors. There was


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    nothing to be picky about when a goddess of this level was still a virgin.


    However, Samuel did not take these questions to heart. He absolutely believed Yvonne. The emotions


    that had been honed for more than three years were not something that just anyone could intervene.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Hex Capital Nightclub began on time. At 8:30 p.m., there was a long


    queue at


    the door. This kind of extraordinary lively was something that could not be done by a second night club


    in Cloud City.


    "Fei''er, we must have a good time tonight. It''s a celebration that you''ve found a new job."


    "Although it''s not a wise choice to enter Weakriver Real Estate now, I believe that with your ability,


    you''ll definitely be able to make some achievements in Weakriver Real Estate."


    "If you can make great achievements in the future, don''t forget our friends."


    Mi Fei''er went to Hex Capital Nightclub to celebrate with a few friends tonight. ording to her


    character, she would refuse to socialize. This kind of indulgent situation ofing to a nightclub would


    rarely happen to her.


    But tonight''s situation was different. These friends were all friends with some small privileges in other


    bigpanies in Cloud City. The reason Mi Fei''er invited guests was to pave a way for herself. After


    all, i t was still unknown whether or not Weakriver Real Estate could survive in the confrontation with


    the Hannigan Group. Once there was an ident, Mi Fei''er could also quickly find a new job through


    these rtionships.


    In Mi Fei''er''s life, step by step, it could be said that she would make careful arrangements in advance in


    everything she did. Such a career could not bepared to that of many men.


    "You''re really good at joking. I''m just a small employee. Unlike you, you are now a person with great


    power." Mi Fei''er said with a smile. It was obvious that she was ttering these friends. The so-called


    great power was actually only a small power.


    Her friends were obviously very happy with these words andughed happily one by one.


    One of the boys was especially enthusiastic towards M i Fei''er. It was obvious that he had different


    thoughts. He said to Mi Fei''er, "Fei''er, why did you suddenly want to go to Weakriver Real Estate?


    Don''t you know that thepany is now a dead end?"


    "Qin Zhao, I was doing this to train my own abilities. I n this type ofpany that is in danger, I can


    learn how to withstand more pressure." Mi Fei''er said.


    Qin Zhao said with a smile, "Nowadays, there are very few girls like you. You are so strong. Aren''t you


    afraid that no man can control you?"


    Mi Fei''er knew that Qin Zhao was interested in her, but how could Mi Fei''er, be interested in him, such


    a man? However, she would not be too direct in her attitude. After all, Qin Zhao''s social connection was


    still very important to her.


    "I''m only thinking about my career now. As for men, let''s talk about them in the future," said Mi Fei''er.


    At the opening time, the people lined up outside the door entered the hall one after another. Since Hex


    Capital Nightclub did not ept any reservation, the people who entered the hall all chose their seats


    at will. It took Mi Fei''er a lot of effort to get a booth.


    She didn''t bring Yang Meng with her tonight because her simple character was not suitable for such


    asions. Mi Fei''er didn''t want such a foul ce to lead Yang Meng astray.


    Samuel and Manfred stood in the VIP seats on the second floor of the nightclub, watching the crowd


    surge in. They smiled and said to Manfred, "This must be the busiest nightclub in Cloud City. You''ve


    made a lot of money in a day."


    "Sigh, business is really hard to do. If I sell some wine, how much can I earn?" Manfred said with a


    guilty expression.


    Samuel nced at Manfred with disdain. The profits o f the wine were extremely shocking. Even if


    Samuel did not deliberately get to know it, he would still be aware of the huge profits involved. If he


    were to sell the night club with a 200-yuan bottle of wine, he would be able to earn more than ten-fold


    the profits.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t ask you to pay back the money. You don''t have to pretend to be poor in front of


    me," Samuel said disdainfully.


    Manfred smiled sheepishly and said repeatedly, "I really can''t make much money."


    "Eh?" Samuel, who was looking downstairs, suddenly became suspicious.


    "Have you seen someone you know?" Manfred asked, puzzled.


    "Neighbor, I didn''t expect that she would alsoe to such a ce," Samuel said surprisingly. It was


    indeed beyond his expectation that Mi Fei''er would appear in such a ce. Could it be that this ice


    queen still had a burning passion in her heart despite her cold appearance?


    Following Samuel¡¯s line of sight, Manfred saw Mi Fei''er and the others. The most eye-catching one


    among them was undoubtedly Mi Fei''er. He smiled and said, "Your neighbor is quite pretty. You won''t


    mess around, will you?"


    "I don''t have the qualification to act recklessly. She has a great enmity toward me. Moreover, I am


    probably just a loser in her eyes." Samuelughed bitterly.


    Loser!


    The word caused Manfred''s face to be filled with shock. There was actually someone who treated


    Samuel as a loser? 1


    Not to mention Samuel¡¯s true identity, just judging from his appearance alone, he could not be a loser.


    "It would appear that this beautifuldy''s criteria for choosing a man are extremely high. However, she


    has the ability to do so," Manfred said.


    "This woman has a strong career and is very utilitarian. Now she''s working in Weakriver Real Estate.


    Do you know why?" Samuel said.


    Manfred was even more stunned. To think that there would be such a coincidence.


    If she took up the job of Weakriver Real Estate, wouldn''t she be an employee of Samuel? How could


    she treat her chairman as a loser?


    "I''m not curious as to why she has taken up the job. I''m even more curious about how she would feel


    when she finds out that the loser in her eyes is the chairman." Manfred said with a smile.


    With the arrival of the first batch of guests, the gentle music in the nightclub began to be crazy.


    The lights also dimmed a lot, and soon it entered the rhythm of the dance of the devils.


    Mi Fei''er was dragged to the dance floor by her friend. With her appearance and figure, she was soon


    surrounded by some flies. They deliberately


    approached her and tried to hit on her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    On the dance floor, being surrounded by men was an honor. Many women who were waiting to be


    hunted wanted this treatment, but tonight, it was obvious that there was no opponent who could


    However, while other women liked the feeling, Mi Fei''er rejected it very much. Especially when the men


    deliberately approached her, the touch of their bodies was even more uneptable to her.


    "Qin Zhao, haven''t you liked Mi Fei''er for a long time? Tonight is a good opportunity. There are so many


    flies outside. If you don''t go now, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance."


    "You''re working in thepany of the Heavenly family. You can''t even take down Mi Fei''er, can you?"


    "We all look worried for you. Aren''t you afraid that Mi Fei''er will be chased away by someone in


    Weakriver Real Estate?"


    Qin Zhao smiled faintly and said, "Weakriver Real Estate is almost ruined. How could she fall in love


    with the people there? Don''t you know how shrewd Mi Fei''er is?"


    "There is no absolute in this world. Don''t be so ruthless. If something happens, it will be toote for you


    to regret."


    At this time, the dance floor suddenly became noisy.


    Mi Fei''er''s butt was pinched by someone. She immediately pushed away the hands of the groper and


    angrily scolded, "What are you doing, don''te near me."


    "Beauty, you came to the nightclub to y. Isn''t it just being taken advantage of? If you can''t ept


    such a little thing, why do youe out to y?" The other party was a young man, and at first nce,


    he had the character of a hooligan. Even if Mi Fei''er was already angry, he still had a yful look.


    "Even if Ie out to y, I won''t be bullied by someone like you," Mi Fei''er said coldly.


    The other party was unhappy when he heard that.


    There was obvious discrimination in her words. She was looking down on him.


    "Beauty, look down upon me? Do you know who I am? Although I don''t dare to make trouble in this


    ce, I can fucking y you to death if you walk out of this door. Believe it or not." The young man


    threatened in a cold voice.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    "Regardless of who you are, apologize to my friend." At the crucial moment, Qin Zhao stepped forward.


    This was a chance for him to be a hero and save a beauty. H e naturally wouldn''t miss it.


    The young man looked at Qin Zhao with disdain and said, "Who do you think you are?"


    Qin Zhao didn''t want to have a feud with such a punk, but in front of Mi Fei''er, he wouldn''t flinch. If he


    couldn''t show any sign of a man, how could he pursue Mi Fei''er in the future?


    Qin Zhao grabbed the cor of the young man and threatened him through gnashing teeth, "Boy, this is


    thest time I warn you to apologize to my friend."


    The young man was also angry. Although he had no money and power, his face was more important


    than anything else. It could even be said that he was alive just for this face.


    If he was humiliated in public, how could he survive i n the future?


    "Motherfucker, you want to take action against me? D o you have the qualifications?" The young man''s


    foot mmed down on Qin Zhao''s lower abdomen.


    Caught off guard, Qin Zhao took a few steps back and fell on the dance floor.


    This kind of small conflict, if there was no eruption; Hex Capital Nightclub would not intervene. After all,


    such small friction would happen every day. If they could solve it themselves, they could solve it on


    their own. Unless it was really a big deal, Lin Yong would not appear.


    Samuel and Manfred both saw the situation clearly on the second floor.


    "A hero rescuing a beauty. It''s a pity that this hero''s ability is not great." Manfred said with a smile as he


    purposely nced at Samuel out of the corner of his eye.


    Samuel was not moved. His current mentality was just like yesterday morning when he met Mi Fei''er


    downstairs and quarreled with others. It was none of his business.


    Seeing Samuel did not make a move, Manfred continued, "No matter what, she is still your neighbor.


    Aren''t you going to help her?"


    "I''m just a loser. Even if..."


    Before he could finish his words, Samuel''s phone suddenly rang. It was the manager of the boxing field


    calling him.


    This made an ominous premonition rise in Samuel''s heart. However, Donghao was on Qi Yiyun''s side.


    Now that he had reached an agreement with Qi Yiyun, Donghao had no reason to go to the ring to find


    trouble.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked after answering the call.


    "Brother Samuel, something happened in the ring. Someone broke the ring. Brother Saber is in the ring


    now, but I''m afraid he can''t hold on for long," the manager said.


    Was this another opponent who could not even be defeated by Saber Twelve?


    Or was Donghao taking revenge on him on purpose?


    "I''ll be right there," Samuel said in a deep voice.


    Hanging up the phone, Manfred asked, "What happened?"


    "There''s a situation in the ring. I''ll go and have a look," Samuel said and walked toward the stairs.


    "What should we do about this? Should we help your neighbor?" Manfred asked.


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    Manfred helplessly shrugged his shoulders. Since Samuel had said that it had nothing to do with him, h


    e naturally couldn''t be bothered to interfere.


    On the dance floor, after Qin Zhao was kicked, it took him a long while to recover. Then, he stood up


    with the help of his friends.


    The young man looked at Qin Zhao with great disdain and said, "You''re a good-for-nothing. Why do


    you stand up for others? Are you deliberately making fun o f me?" "Brat, I work in the Heavenly


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Family''spany." Qin Zhao said through clenched teeth. Unless absolutely necessary, he wouldn''t


    say the Heavenly Family, but now that he couldn''t defeat the other party, he could only do this.


    As soon as the young man heard of the Heavenly Family, his arrogance suddenly subsided a lot.


    At this time, Mi Fei''er saw Samuel walking away quickly. She did not expect to meet Samuel here, so


    she had a strange expression on her face.


    But the surprise soon turned into disdain. Obviously, i t was because of her trouble that he left so


    quickly. After all, almost everyone in the nightclub saw such a scene, and it was impossible for him not


    to see it.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    You''re such a coward. I didn''t expect you to help me solve this problem, but you ran faster than anyone


    else.


    Not only was he a loser, but he was also as timid as a mouse.


    Yesterday it was like this, and now it was like this, which made Mi Fei''er''s disdain for Samuel more


    serious.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    "Bro, mind your friends. If you can''t afford to y, don''te out to y," the young man said and left


    the dance floor.


    Qin Zhao sighed in relief. It seemed like the Heavenly Family''s banner was still useful. Otherwise,


    today''s trouble wouldn''t be easily resolved.


    "Are you alright?" Qin Zhao asked Mi fei''er.


    "It''s okay. Are you okay? Do you want to go to the hospital?" Mi Fei''er asked with concern.


    Feeling Mi Fei''er''s concern, Qin Zhao''s pain in his lower abdomen decreased by half in an instant. If he


    could make Mi Fei''er pay attention to him, then this kick would be worth it.


    "It''s not that big of a deal." Qin Zhao waved his hand and said.


    Mi Fei''er didn''t have any good feelings for Qin Zhao, butpared to Samuel, she suddenly felt like


    Qin Zhao was better.


    At least he dared to show up on this matter, but Samuel had to slip away secretly.


    Although Qin Zhao was not as outstanding as she imagined as the prince charming, he at least had the


    guts. He was not like Samuel, who did not behave like a man at all.


    Mi Fei''er was a little speechless. How could Yang Meng like such a coward like him? It seemed that


    after returning home, she had to persuade Yang Meng not to let her fall in love with such a good-for-


    nothing.


    After Samuel left Hex Capital Nightclub, he drove all the way to the underground boxing house.


    The boxing venue was very lively tonight. Before entering the venue, Samuel heard the ear-piercing


    screams of countless spectators. It was as if something exciting was happening in the ring.


    When they arrived at the spectators stand, Saber Twelve was fighting one person on the arena, but he


    was not Donghao.


    ording to the situation, Saber Twelve should be at a disadvantage. His white T was stained with


    some blood, and blood was flowing out of the corners of his mouth. Obviously, he had suffered some


    internal injuries.


    " You''re the only good-for-nothing in the big boxing field?" The opponent of Saber Twelve was less than


    1.6 meters tall, but the muscles all over his body were cracked like bronze pirs. He looked very


    frightening.


    Saber Twelve gritted his teeth. He was now relying entirely on his willpower. Had he not fallen long


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ago? He had never expected that this seemingly weak opponent in front of him would be able to


    unleash such a powerful force.


    Whether it was strength or speed, he had almost reached the limit of Saber Twelve''s recognition. It was


    also because of his speed that Saber Twelve had notunched an effective attack once. He had been


    beaten almost all the way.


    "I haven''t fallen down yet. It''s not the time for you to b e proud," Saber Twelve said, gnashing his teeth.


    The little guy''s eyes were full of contempt. He didn''t fall down, just because he didn''t want Saber


    Twelve to fall down.


    "If I want you to die, you will die immediately. Do you still have a chance to resist with your ability?" The


    small head said mockingly.


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened. It was obvious that Saber Twelve was no match for him. Moreover, Samuel


    also discovered an important point. He noticed Han Ding''s figure in the ring near the auditorium. Her


    smug smile and the way she made eye contact with the smallsized man exined the rtionship


    between the two of them.


    "Not only did the Hannigan family put pressure on him in the business field, but they also attacked him i


    n the gray area?"


    "This is too much!"


    Samuel took a deep breath. Even Saber Twelve was no match for him. It would be useless even if he


    stepped onto the arena.


    At this time, Han Qing also saw Samuel. The kind of mockery that came from the bottom of her heart


    was even more straightforward.


    "Calling? What''s the use? Can we find an opponent who can contend with Wu Feng in this kind of


    garbage ce?" Han Qing said to herself.


    Samuel called Qi Yiyun directly. With the current situation, apart from Donghao, Samuel could not think


    of anyone else who could solve this problem.


    Since the two of them were now in a partnership, it was reasonable for her to lend a hand.


    "Qi Yiyun, where are your subordinates? Have hime to the underground boxing venue. Something


    happened here," Samuel said.


    "If it''s your personal matter, there''s no need for me to interfere unless..."


    Before Qi Yiyun could finish her words, Samuel interrupted, "Is this my private affair? Han Yan sent


    someone to make trouble in the underground boxing house."


    Qi Yiyun had intended to bargain with Samuel, but when she heard that, she had to take back her


    words and said, "I''ll let him go right away."


    Hanging up the phone, Samuel walked towards the ring.


    He couldn''t let Saber Twelve continue to fight. Otherwise, the degree of injury would be even worse.


    "What, a piece of trash like you wants to challenge me? " Wu Feng looked at Samuel and asked with


    disdain.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    "Wu Feng, it''s impossible for this kind of trash to have the guts to attack you. He is the one the young


    miss wants to deal with." Han Qing said with a light smile a s he stood at the side of the arena.


    Upon hearing this, the disdain in Wu Feng''s eyes became even more intense. Heughed and said,


    "So it''s you, trash, who dyed the young miss''s time. It''s just an ant that can be easily crushed to


    death. I advise you to do as the young miss wishes. If not, I will make your life a living hell."


    Samuel¡¯s muscles were tight. He had suffered all kinds of humiliation in the past three years. He was


    used to holding back, but his words still angered him.


    Of course, the reason for his anger was not these provocative words. For Samuel, a few words could


    not trigger his anger. The main reason for his anger was Han Van''s request.


    Changing the surname?


    What right did she have to have the right to change his surname? This waspletely the behavior of


    a bully.


    "Saber Twelve, how is it?" Samuel asked, supporting Saber Twelve with his hand.


    Saber Twelve was exhausted. He trembled slightly and said with a bitter smile, "Brother Samuel, I''m


    sorry. I can''t beat him." "You''ve tried my best. There''s nothing to be sorry about," Samuel said. 1


    At this time, the audience was already impatient.


    They were here to watch the fight and watch the fun, not to let Samuel waste his time.


    "Can you hit me? If you can''t, then get out of here and find someone else."


    "Don''t waste our time. We''re not here to watch a weakling act pitiful."


    "Get out of here."


    "Get out, get out."


    All the people present shouted the words "Get out!" in unison. The slogans were loud and orderly.


    Seeing this situation, Han Qingughed heartily. It was a pity that thedy did not like thisplicated


    environment. She could not allow her to see Samuel cowards with her own eyes.


    Although she could not see it with her own eyes, there was still a chance for her miss to see it for


    herself.


    Han Qing took out her phone and began to y a video of Samuel in the ring.


    "Miss, these people asked him to get out of here. I feel a little pity for him. Look at this good-for-


    nothing. He should be very desperate now." Han Qing not only recorded the situation, but also


    exined the


    situation at the scene to Han Yan.


    Samuel was the target of public criticism. Everyone was cursing, and many even threw bottles at the


    arena.


    "I''ve already gotten someone to help us. You can rest for a while," Samuel said to Saber Twelve.


    "Samuel! You''re no match for him. I can''t let you get hurt," Saber Twelve said without moving an inch.


    Even if he had to die in battle, he wouldn''t let Samuel face this matter.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fight with him. Do you remember the person who fought with youst time? I''ve


    already asked him to help," Samuel exined.


    "Him?" Saber Twelve''s face was filled with surprise. It was obvious that the fellow hade looking for


    trouble thest time. Why would Samuel ask him to help?


    "He''s one of my friend''s men. It was a misunderstandingst time." Samuel made up an excuse to


    exin.


    Without asking any further questions, Saber Twelve walked down the arena with Samuel¡¯s help.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Seeing this situation, the audience was even more dissatisfied, and the curses became more intense.


    Some people even shouted that they wanted to withdraw the ticket. If the matter was not resolved well


    today, the reputation of the boxing venue would definitely decline, and maybe it would decline in the


    future.


    However, whether he could make money in the boxing venue was not the most important thing for


    Samuel. H e would not let Saber Twelve take risks for such a small reputation.


    "How is it? Is there anyone who can fight? Hurry up ande out. I don''t have time to waste with you


    guys." Wu Feng said impatiently to Samuel.


    "I''ve already found an expert. He''ll be here soon," Samuel said.


    Wu Feng leaned his back on the rope, lookingzy. He didn''t care at all and said, "A bunch of trash can


    also call themselves experts. Don''t insult the word ''experts''. H


    After a while, Donghao finally arrived.


    He wasn''t willing toe. For someone like Donghao who wished he could kill Samuel, there was no


    need t o say too much about the resistance he felt in his heart. However, since Qi Yiyun gave such an


    order, Dong Hao had no choice but to ept it.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    "Samuel, you''re so shameless. You have to trouble a woman to solve a problem that you can''t solve by


    yourself." Donghao didn''t go directly to the arena. Instead, he walked to Samuel and said.


    "If you have any objections, go and tell Qi Yiyun that this is our cooperation. As her subordinate, do you


    have the right to care so much?" Samuel said tly.


    Donghao instantly clenched his fists, and the joints of his fingers cracked like soybeans.


    "One day, I will kill you." After speaking, Donghao turned around and walked towards the arena.


    Seeing the little man in front of him, Donghao said disdainfully, "Let''s end this as soon as possible. I


    don''t have time to waste with a good-for-nothing like you."


    Wu Feng''s eyes narrowed, and then he revealed a strange smile. He said, "Treating me as trash is the


    most regretful thing you will ever regret in your life."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In a fight between two masters, there were no dazzling moves. Instead, each punch was powerful


    enough to hit the flesh. This kind of fighting style could maximize the blood in other people''s bodies. All


    the audience was so excited that their faces turned red as if they had taken drugs.


    Even Samuel, who was standing by the side, could not help but breathe rapidly. However, he could see


    more


    than the amateur spectators. After a few moves, Donghao was obviously at a disadvantage. Although


    both sides were attacked, Donghao''s injury was obviously more serious than that of the Martial Grand


    Peak.


    Samuel could not help but wonder where this pervert came from and what kind of environment he had


    grown up in. Why was his strength so terrifying!


    He had been trained since he was a child, which was not something that ordinary people could endure.


    But even so, there was still a huge gap between his strength and these two people''s.


    "Grandpa Van, it seems that you are not cruel enough t o me," Samuel said to himself.


    At this time, the two people on the arena suddenly jumped up high at the same time.


    Samuel and Saber Twelve''s eyes lit up as well because they knew this was the time to decide the


    winner.


    Peng!


    The collision of the bodies actually made a nging sound.


    When Donghaonded heavily on the arena, victory and defeat had already been decided.


    Wu Feng, who was still standing, was undoubtedly the victor.


    "I didn''t expect that you really made me put in a bit of effort. However, a piece of trash is still a piece of


    trash. Can you still stand up and fight me?" Wu Feng suppressed the bloody smell in his throat. He


    wasn''t a s rxed as he looked on the surface.


    Donghaoy on the arena powerlessly. He didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    At this time, Wu Feng suddenly pointed at Samuel. Since this was someone Miss wanted to deal with,


    then he had to teach Samuel a harsh lesson.


    Even if he was not in a good state right now, in Wu Feng''s opinion, it was more than enough to deal


    with Samuel.


    "You, if you are like a man,e up and fight with me, " Wu Feng said.


    The bystanders were always enjoying the show. They didn''t care if Samuel could defeat Wu Feng. As


    long as they had something to watch, it was enough.


    "Don''t be afraid. Be like a man. Hurry up and get on the stage."


    "Do you want to admit that you are not a man?"


    "You can do anything, but don''t be a wimp. Don''t make a fool of yourself."


    These words instantly pushed Samuel into the teeth o f the storm. It was as if he would not be a man


    as long as he did not step onto the stage.


    However, Samuel knew very well that even with Wu Feng''s current state, he was still no match for him.


    He would be beaten up if he went up to the arena.


    However, was the dignity of a man going to be ruined?


    For the past three years, he had endured humiliation for Yvonne''s sake, but now, it was because of his


    own face.


    Samuel straightened his back.


    When the audience saw this scene, they were so excited that they cried and howled like ghosts.


    "Come on, even if you''re going to be beaten, let''s see."


    "Damn it, I can''t wait any longer. Don''t dawdle like an olddy."


    At this time, Han Qing, who was holding the video of the video on her mobile phone, began to exin


    to Han Yan, "Miss, look at this loser. He doesn''t even have the courage to go on stage. For a person


    like him, how lucky must he be in order to be your opponent? It''s not worth it. It''spletely a


    waste of Old Master''s talent that he sent you here."


    Samuel went toward the ring.


    Just when everyone thought that the show was about t o start again, Wu Feng''s expression showed an


    inexplicable trace of fear. 1


    "I... I won''t fight with you today; I''ll talk about it next time." After saying this, under everyone''s shocked


    expressions, Wu Feng hurriedly walked down the arena.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    "This..."


    "What''s the matter? Why did they stop fighting?"


    "What''s going on? I haven''t seen enough fun!"


    Everyone in the audience was stunned. Wu Feng, who was full of momentum, suddenly admitted


    defeat, which was a little hard for them to ept.


    Samuel was also very puzzled. Wu Feng said those harsh words himself, but ran away in disgrace.


    Wasn''t he humiliating himself? An expert like him would never do such a thing.


    Moreover, Samuel did not believe that his strength could threaten Wu Feng.


    What happened?


    Everyone was looking for this answer, but no one knew except Wu Feng.


    As Samuel walked towards the arena, Wu Feng suddenly felt a burning gazeing from an old man


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    standing in the crowd. No one could feel his huge aura, but Wu Feng could feel it very clearly. Even


    from a very far distance, Wu Feng could feel the pressure that the old man gave him.


    This was an absolute expert. Wu Feng suspected that even if he was in a good state, he would still be


    no match for him. Hence, Wu Feng chose to back down


    immediately.


    This would be a very embarrassing thing. But if he could keep his life by doing so, even if he would lose


    face, so what?


    Han Qing red at Samuel angrily. She was pissed off when she didn''t see Samuel being beaten.


    For Wu Feng''s sudden departure, she would definitely tell Han Yan about it.


    This was an opportunity to teach Samuel a lesson.


    How could he just leave empty-handed?


    Samuel went up to the ring, squatted down, and asked Donghao, "How is it? Do you need me to take


    you to the hospital?"


    Donghao gritted his teeth and said, "No need."


    To lose face in front of Samuel was something that Donghao couldn''t ept. Why did he need


    Samuel''s help?


    Donghao struggled to stand up. His body swayed, and he could only rely on the rope to support


    himself.


    "What happened just now? Why did he suddenly leave? " Samuel asked Donghao in confusion.


    Donghao scanned the audience. He could clearly see the fear that Wu Feng had disyed just now.


    This meant that there were experts present. Meanwhile, this expert, even if he didn''t take action, could


    still intimidate Wu Feng. This proved that he was powerful to an extremely shocking level.


    "There is an expert in the field. He is definitely worried that this expert wille out, and that''s why he


    chose to back down." Donghao exined.


    An expert!


    In the audience, how could there be an expert showing up? Moreover, he could shock Wu Feng without


    making a move!


    Samuel nced around the audience, but did not find anyone special.


    At this time, Wu Feng, who had left the boxing venue, deliberately quickened his pace, wanting to leave


    this dangerous ce as soon as possible.


    However, there was always a fierce light following him from behind, which made Wu Feng feel a chill


    down his spine.


    Unknowingly, cold sweat broke out on Wu Feng''s forehead. As he passed by an alley, he walked


    inside.


    Since the other party was following him, it was useless for him to hide. It was better to face him directly.


    There was no one in the alley. When Wu Feng stopped, he could feel someone slowly approaching


    from behind.


    "Who are you?" Wu Feng turned around. The person in front of him was the old man from the boxing


    field. He looked ordinary, but Wu Feng knew that he was definitely a top expert.


    "Are you very strong?"


    These four words made Wu Feng''s entire body break out in a cold sweat like rain.


    In front of ordinary people, Wu Feng did dare to say these words, but in front of him, this was a joke.


    "I don''t have a grudge against you." Wu Feng said.


    "Do I need a reason to hit you?"


    Wu Feng couldn''t help but cry out in his heart. Where the hell did this old thinge from to be so


    overbearing?


    "Are you helping him?" Wu Feng asked doubtfully. An expert of this level would not teach him a lesson


    for n o reason. The only reason that Wu Feng could think of was for him to help Samuel.


    But if there was really such a master around Samuel, why didn''t he ask him toe out earlier?


    "It doesn''t matter who you''re helping. What matters is that you have to teach him a lesson today." After


    saying this, his figure suddenly became blurred.


    Wu Feng was terrified. His speed was already very fast, butpared to the old man in front of him, it


    was nothing.


    Before he had time to react, Wu Feng felt that his body had instantly lost weight, and he flew


    backwards like a kite with a broken string.


    In mid-air, that figure once again shed before Wu Feng''s chest was heavily hit. Then, his body, which


    was blown away, instantly mmed against the ground.


    There were countless cracks on the cement road, and Wu Feng spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    The old man nced at Wu Feng and immediately turned around to leave. The alley became quiet


    again, a s if nothing had happened.


    Wu Feng sat up with difficulty and leaned against the wall with a pained expression.


    Although he did not know if the old man hade for Samuel, there was a high possibility that he had


    "Young miss, it looks like Samuel is not as easy to deal with as you imagine."


    After Han Qing left the boxing venue, she went back to the hotel as soon as possible and showed Han


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Yan her mobile phone.


    Han Yan was not overly surprised when she saw Samuel''s miserable appearance. This was merely the


    normal performance of a cripple in her eyes.


    "There''s no surprise. For a good-for-nothing like him, i f he doesn''t retreat, is there any other way?"


    Han Yan said with a chuckle.


    Han Qing nodded naturally. She had thought that Han Yan would be very happy to see the video, but


    when she heard her words, she felt a little bored.


    "You''re right, Miss." "By the way, where is Wu Feng?" Han Yan asked.


    "Miss, Wu Feng originally wanted to fight Samuel, but for some reason, he suddenly retreated," Han


    Qing said.


    "Retreating at thest moment?" Han Yan''s expression was instantly filled with coldness. She asked,


    "What''s going on?"


    Han Qing exined the situation of the scene to Han Yan, which made her very angry.


    Even though she didn''t personallye to the scene, Wu Feng was still one of her people. If Wu Feng


    cowered, it would undoubtedly be a disgrace to her.


    "Wu Feng, is he afraid of a good-for-nothing?" Han Yan said, gnashing her teeth.


    "Miss, I don''t know what''s going on either. When hees back, you can ask him," Han Qing said.


    "He''d better give me a perfect exnation." Han Yan''s face was as cold as ice.


    It didn''t take long for Wu Feng to return to the hotel, his face pale.


    "Wu Feng, how dare you to humiliate me, especially in front of that good-for-nothing." Han Yan walked


    to Wu Feng and questioned him condescendingly.


    Wu Feng was very short. Even if Han Yan didn''t wear high heels, he could only look up at her.


    "Miss, there''s an expert in the ring. I''m afraid he''s Samuel''s helper, so I didn''t dare to make a move,"


    Wu


    Feng said.


    "Humph." Han Yan snorted coldly and said, "Whether it''s his helper or not, we''ll know after testing. You


    just suspect and don''t dare to fight. Do you know the consequences of humiliating me?"


    "Miss, after I left the ring, the man found me and beat me in one move. I''m afraid that even three me


    are no match for him," Wu Feng lowered his head and said. H e didn''t expect to meet an opponent of


    this level in Huaxia. In front of him, he had no room to resist at all.


    Hearing this, Han Yan frowned. She was very clear about how powerful Wu Feng was. She had seen


    Wu Feng fight more people. And for a martial artist like W u Feng, it was equivalent to ruining his


    dignity if he admitted that he was weaker than others.


    What''s more, even if he said three himself, they were n o match for him!


    Han Yan asked suspiciously, "How could there be such a powerful person by Samuel¡¯s side?"


    "I''m not sure. He didn''t leave anything behind," Wu Feng said.


    Han Yan looked at the blood on Wu Feng''s body. His injury was obviously serious. She said, "Go and


    treat yourself. If this person is really Samuel¡¯s helper, I will definitely find out his background." 4


    "Yes." Wu Feng nodded and left the room.


    Han Qing also frowned and said to Han Yan, "Miss, if this person really wants to help Samuel, it will be


    a big trouble."


    Han Yan smiled faintly and obviously did not think much of this matter. She said, "Trouble? In front of


    me, Han Yan, how can there be trouble? No matter who he i s, I can kill him. In our Hannigan family,


    Wu Feng is not the only bodyguard. There are many people at Martial Arts Peak."

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    In the monitoring room of the venue, Samuel asked someone to bring out tonight''s surveince record.


    Because of Donghao''s words, Samuel was very curious. He wanted to know who the master hidden in


    the audience was. But after watching all the surveince videos, Samuel did not find any suspicious


    person, which made him very confused.


    There must be a reason for the sudden departure of W u Feng, but no clues could be found. Was this


    master a n ordinary person?


    "Brother Samuel, there are some masters who are strong enough to a certain extent. It''s not surprising


    that they look like ordinary people from the outside. Since he helped us scare Wu Feng away, it should


    not be detrimental to us. You don''t have to worry too much about this," Saber Twelve said to Samuel.


    Although he was seriously injured, Samuel asked him t o go to the hospital, but he didn''t want to go. He


    didn''t know if it was to save money, or his physical condition didn''t reach the point where he needed to


    g o to the hospital.


    Samuel sighed and said, "I just want to see who this person is. If we can draw him over to our side, it


    may b e of great benefit to us." "Let nature take its course. If he''s really willing to help


    us, he''ll show up in the future," Saber Twelve said.


    Samuel nodded and said, "You''re right."


    "Brother Samuel, I have something to say, but I don''t know if I should say it or not," SaberTwelve said


    with a solemn face.


    "The Hannigan Group has entered the Cloud City''s business world with great capital. Now, they still


    want to control the gray area of Cloud City with Wu Feng''s skills. Are you worried that I will lose?"


    Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve shook his head and said, "I''m not worried about Wu Feng, but more people like him."


    Samuel took a deep breath. Wu Feng was already hard to deal with. If there were more such masters,


    one could imagine the pressure on Samuel. Moreover, with the strength of the Hannigan family in the


    U.S., it was impossible for them to only have Wu Feng as their master.


    Looking at the burning eyes of Samuel¡¯s eyes on the monitor screen, Saber Twelve knew that he must


    be eager to find out the master who shocked Wu Feng. Only by drawing this man over to their side


    could they remain invincible in this matter.


    "Brother Samuel, go back and rest first. I''ll find a way t o find this person," Saber Twelve said.


    "There''s no need," Samuel said. "If he''s willing to show up, I''m sure he and I will have a chance to


    meet. If he''s not willing, doing so will only cause him to hate me." He left the boxing venue, and the


    starry sky was filled with stars. When she saw the scene of dinner in Crystal Restaurant that night, she


    said it was beautiful.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    No matter how many difficulties there are in front of m e, for your sake, I will sweep away all the


    difficulties.


    When Samuel returned to themunity, on the 16th floor, Mi Fei''er was standing at her own door.


    "Did you forget to bring the key?" Samuel asked Mi Fei''er.


    "You''re a mouse, aren''t you? That''s why you''re so timid," Mi Fei''er said to Samuel coldly.


    Samuel smiled and guessed that she was talking about the matter in Hex Capital Nightclub. However, it


    was not because he was timid, but because he had something to deal with, so he was in a hurry to


    leave.


    Of course, even if Samuel did not leave, he would not interfere with Mi Fei''er''s affairs.


    "I advise you not to mess with these ruffians in the future. You can''t imagine how much trouble they can


    bring you," Samuel reminded her.


    "I don''t need your kindness. My friend has solved this trouble. He''s not as timidas you," said Mi Fei''er.


    Samuel touched his chin and said, "Mi Fei''er, you''re not waiting for me here to ridicule me, are you?"


    Mi Fei''er did not speak. Instead, she pushed open the door and walked into the house.


    This made Samuel feel helpless. It seemed that his image was really not very good in Mi Fei''er''s heart.


    In the evening, he could still make Mi Fei''er deliberately wait for him and then make fun of him.


    However, this woman was a little interesting. She wanted to be a cold goddess, but she wanted all men


    t o flock to her.


    Back home, Samuely on the bed. There was a wedding photo of him and Yvonne on the bedside


    table. Every night before going to bed, Samuel would stare at the photo in a daze out of habit. This was


    the only way to relieve his longing for Yvonne.


    Even though they were in the same city, for Samuel, h e felt like the two limits of the earth.


    Holding the photo in his hand, Samuel kept wiping Yvonne from the photo, fearing that there would be


    some dust on it.


    "I still remember when Harvey hit me behind my back; you deliberately gave himxatives and made


    him pull it for a few days."


    "I still remember that when Yara scolded me a loser, you would secretly put the fake mantis in her bag."


    "I still remember that mom didn''t allow me to eat at the table. You hid a few pieces of meat at the


    bottom o f the bowl every time, and then covered it with rice so that they wouldn''t find out."


    Samuel reminisced about the past. He had a foolish smile on his face, but tears welled up in his eyes.


    It was because of these things that Samuel decided to protect Yvonne for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    In Hillside Vi, the two seemed to have a telepathic connection.


    Yvonne was also holding a wedding photo of the two o f them. Looking at Samuel in the photo, she


    muttered t o herself.


    When she was alone in the middle of the night, the feeling of longing for him was like a tide that kept


    surging into Yvonne''s heart.


    Although she could numb herself with work during the day and not think about Samuel, this situation


    was inevitable at night.


    She looked at the other side of the bed. There should have been a man called Samuel lying down, and


    he was her husband.


    "Honey, I miss you so much." The tears in the corner of Yvonne''s eyes kept falling down like broken


    pearls.


    The next morning, after Yvonne ran and was ready to g o to work, Lydia said to her, "Go home early


    after work today. There are guests at home."


    Yvonne frowned. "Do those people from the Jiang Family still want toe to my house shamelessly?"


    "Don''t tell me it''s Grandpa who wants toe again?" Yvonne said discontentedly.


    "It has nothing to do with them. They are my friends.


    Remember to go home early," Lydia said.


    Yvonne was a little surprised. "It''s so rare. Lydia invited her friend to go home to have fun. Is she going


    to show off Hillside Vi to her friend?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Given Lydia''s character, it was not impossible, so Yvonne did not think too much about it.


    After Yvonne left, Godfrey came to the living room from the second floor and said to Lydia, "Is it really


    good to do so? Aren''t you afraid that she will be angry without her consent?"


    "I''m doing this for her. Why is she angry at me? You''d better remove these wedding photos as soon as


    possible today. I don''t want them to be seen by the guests. This is the person I carefully selected for


    Yvonne. Hispany is no worse than the Sue family. They are a strong alliance when they are


    together," Lydia said. It seemed that she was going to introduce a boyfriend to Yvonne!


    Godfrey sighed. Lydia insisted on this matter and did not discuss it with Yvonne at all. He did not know


    what kind of reaction Yvonne would have when she returned home.


    He looked at the wedding photo on the wall. Yvonne and Samuel were the ones who had hung it up.


    Moreover, for the sake of the wedding photo, Yvonne had specially made a trip to the Jiyan Ind. If it


    was destroyed, Yvonne would definitely be angry.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and work hard. If you are afraid of being med by Yvonne, you


    can tell her that I asked you to do it." Lydia urged.


    "Okay, okay, it''s up to you," Godfrey said helplessly.


    When He Ting came back from the outside and found Godfrey was going to take off the wedding photo


    on the wall, she immediately ran to Godfrey''s side.


    She had seen with her own eyes how Yvonne and Samuel hung up the photos. How could he tear it


    down?


    "Master Sue, what... what are you doing?" He Ting asked anxiously.


    Lydia sat on the sofa with a trace of disgust in her eyes. She said, "He Ting, you are just a servant. You


    are not qualified to care about our family affairs. I advise you to do your job well, otherwise, I will ask


    you to get out of here."


    "But... but this wedding photo is about the love story of Samuel andYvonne. How can you tear it


    down?" He Ting said in confusion.


    Hearing this, Lydia smiled disdainfully and said," Love, they have shitty love. A good-for-nothing person


    doesn''t deserve love. Get out to work, or I''ll deduct your sry."


    He Ting was very upset in her heart, but she was at Lydia''s home, so she was not qualified to intervene


    in this kind of thing. She could only watch Godfrey take off the wedding photos.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Samuel did not meet Mi Fei''er when he ran, probably because she deliberately dyed when she went


    out. But for Samuel, this was also good and saved him from embarrassment. Moreover, he would be in


    a better mood without seeing Mi Fei''er''s cold face.


    However, after the morning run, when they were ready to go home, the two of them met again


    unexpectedly.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Waiting at the door of the elevator, Mi Fei''er said disdainfully, "You won''t deliberately wait for me, will


    you?"


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. Sometimes he really wanted to open Mi Fei''er''s head and see what was


    in her mind. Why did she have such a strange idea?


    "Is your confidence based on your figure or appearance?" Samuel said faintly.


    Mi Fei''er was very confident in her figure and appearance. She thought that the two were almost


    perfect and there was nothing to be picky about.


    "For someone like you, do I have any shorings?" M i Fei''er said.


    "What kind of person am I, someone like me?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Lorci, coward, ipetent. Almost all the


    shorings of men are on you. If you really want to define what kind of person you are, you are


    probably a good-for-nothing." Mi Fei''er sneered.


    This word had never left Samuel''s life, because he was indeed a good-for-nothing in many people''s


    eyes.


    "Do you want to know what kind of person you are in my heart?" Samuel said.


    At this time, the elevator door opened, and Mi Fei''er took the lead in entering the elevator and blocked


    the door. She said, "What qualifications do people like you have to evaluate me? I don''t want to take an


    elevator with you. You can continue to wait."


    After saying this, Mi Fei''er closed the elevator door, leaving Samuel alone.


    Samuel''s heart was calm, and he did not feel angry at all. Because such a thing was nothing in his life.


    Not to mention the treatment he received in the Hannigan family, after he came to Cloud City, cold eyes


    and humiliation for Samuel could not bepared to such a trivial matter.


    "Do you still want to get a promotion by locking the chairman outside the elevator?" Samuel said with a


    faint smile.


    Samuel went upstairs to change his clothes when he had got the the second elevator.


    Today, he had to investigate the news about the personst night with Saber Twelve. Although there


    was a high probability that he would not find anything new, he still had to give it a try.


    It was not Samuel''s style to ept his fate without working hard.


    At this moment, there was a house in a small vige i n the suburbs. Various kinds of flowers and


    nts were nted in the courtyard, but it had not been taken care of for a long time, so it was a little


    messy. There were many sharp weeds in it, which destroyed the beauty of the house.


    "You shouldn''t have meddled in his affairs." Two people, a man and a woman, stood in the house. They


    were exactly Gina and Yan Jun.


    "Didn''t you alsoe?" Said Yan Jun indifferently.


    "I''m here because of you. He can only grow better in the environment where he''s resisting pressure. It''s


    not necessary for you to help him," Gina said in a scolding tone. She hoped to see Samuel in an


    adverse situation, because it turned out that only in an adverse situation could Samuel be


    stronger and stronger.


    Samuel had shown his strong power of survival since he was 12. Furthermore, he had used his skills to


    secretly set up chess pieces. When Gina found out about this, Gina was very shocked. It was because


    of this that Gina felt that the greater the pressure, the better it would be for Samuel.


    "The Inverse Realm is not a realm of death. What he is facing now is a road of death," Yan Jun said.


    He was the one who had appeared in the ringst night. In order not to let Samuel find out, he had


    deliberately disguised himself. 1 "Only in a dead end can he be reborn. He needs to be under more


    pressure. This is our chance to overthrow the Hannigan family in the US. I need him to be


    stronger in this matter." Gina said with a poker face. It seemed that the person facing this matter was


    not her son. She could be cold-eyed and be a quiet audience, even if others interfered.


    "You don''t have the right to order me around. It''s my duty to protect the Hannigan family," Yan Jun said


    calmly.


    A trace of coldness shed across Gina¡¯s face. She was indeed not qualified tomand Yan Jun to


    do anything. The bodyguard of the Hannigan family on the surface was actually not constrained by the


    Hannigan family at all.


    Even if Hangong Qianqiu was still alive, she did not have the right tomand Yan Jun.


    However, she did not want to see Yan Jun help Samuel too much. She was worried that it would


    destroy Samuel¡¯s will.


    Once Samuel relied on the help of others, he would be destroyed.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    "I won''t let you destroy him," Gina said, gnashing her teeth.


    "To achieve your goal, you have to use all means. Even the lives of your own son are not important at


    all. You and Nangong Qianqiu are indeed the same person. However, the toughness of Samuel is not


    something that you can imagine. Unless it''s her," Yan Jun said. H e understood Samuel better than


    anyone else. What Samuel wanted to do was definitely not something that ordinary people could


    change. His help to Samuel would not cause him to have any cking.


    This rich man and young man, who had been independent since he was 12, what he had endured was


    beyond anyone''s imagination. The growth of this environment had long determined his indestructible


    willpower.


    "She?" A hint of killing intent appeared between Gina''s brows. In Gina''s eyes, anything that could


    shake Samuel was a threat.


    "I advise you to dispel the foolish thoughts in your head. Killing her will not make Samuel stronger,


    because his strength is based on Yvonne. He can do anything to protect Yvonne. This is like faith.


    Once the faith copses, do you think he will be able to persevere?" Yan Jun said.


    "This woman is really lucky. She is a woman from a


    broken family, but she is actually valued so much by Samuel," Gina said disdainfully.


    "Probably only when he''s with Yvonne would he be able to sense the concern. For someone who lost


    all family affection at twelve years of age, feelings are what he values the most.¡± Said Yan Jun.


    "You don''t have to beat around the bush to insult me. Could I change Nangong Qianqiu''s decision?"


    Gina said coldly.


    "You can''t change it, but you can do better. What you''ve done doesn''t deserve to be called a mother,"


    Yan Jun said with a coldugh. He had personally witnessed what had happened to Samuel in the


    Hannigan family. When everyone ced their love on Han Jun, Samuel could only quietly envy


    everything that had happened.


    As a mother, Samuel was also a piece of flesh that had fallen from her body. Gina should have pitied


    Samuel, but she was like everyone else, excluding Samuel from her own feelings.


    "Nangong Qianqiu can drive me out of the Hannigan family at any time. If I don''t do as she says, do


    you know what will happen to me?" Gina looked at Yan Jun angrily. In her opinion, everything was


    forced, while Yan Jun put the me on her.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "All of this stems from selfishness, isn''t it?" Yan Jun smiled faintly as he looked straight at Gina.


    Gina was speechless. If she was not worried that she would be driven out Hannigan family, maybe she


    would give some of her love to Samuel.


    But she was afraid that at that time, she was happy and rich. At that age, she pursued luxury brands,


    she was afraid that she would lose everything, so she had t o obey Hangong Qianqiu''s order.


    From the standpoint of a mother, she had indeed done something wrong, and it was ridiculously wrong.


    "Yes, I really don''t deserve the word mother, but everything I am doing now is for his own good," Gina


    said, biting her teeth.


    "The current you are still selfish. You want to use Samuel to find the enemy of the Hannigan family and


    root them out. Now you even hope that Samuel can deal with the Hannigan family in the U.S., but you


    don''t care what danger these two things will bring to him."


    "Mothers in the world, everyone just wants their children to be safe, but you, you don''t care about the


    risk of his life."


    "Human selfishness can''t be changed. It''s like a dog that can''t change its nature!"


    After saying that, Yan Jun walked towards the outside of the small courtyard.


    If one looked closely, one would be shocked to find that with every step Yan Jun took, he would leave a


    deep footprint on the cracked mud.


    If it was mud leaving behind footprints, then it wasn''t that strange. However, in this situation where the


    ground cracked apart, this was extremely shocking!

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Gina was stunned in the yard for a long time.


    Yan Jun''s words had a strong impact on her and had even faintly shaken the firmness in her heart.


    But after a long time, the look in Gina''s eyes became more determined.


    "As a member of the Hannigan family, this is what he should do. I am selfish for the Hannigan family,


    not m e." Gina gnashed her teeth and said to herself. She couldn''t admit that all this was for herself.


    She could only find a high-sounding reason. 1


    The Hannigan family! The Hannigan family soul!


    If he could not bear the responsibility of the Hannigan family, what qualification did he have to be


    surnamed Hannigan?


    "Dad, no matter whether you are alive or not, I hope you can protect Samuel. The future of Hannigan


    family will belong to him alone." After saying these words, Gina left the courtyard.


    She knew that this trip would not change Yan Jun''s attitude. She could only hope that Yan Jun would


    not interfere too much.


    When Gina appeared at the airport and was ready to return to Swallow City, he was suddenly stopped


    by a group of people. 1


    "Who are you?" Gina asked.


    "Miss wants to see you. Come with us."


    Miss?


    Gina frowned. "Who could be the Miss in these people''s mouths?"


    When Gina saw Han Yan at Penins Hotel, she was very surprised.


    This time, she left Swallow City alone, and no one knew about it, but Han Yan actually knew that she


    was here.


    Han Yan looked at Gina and said with a smile, "In a sense, you should be considered my elder.


    Unfortunately, your branch family has not been recognized for a long time, so I''d better directly call your


    name, Gina?"


    "What do you want to do?" Gina asked.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Have youe to Cloud City to help Samuel, or do you want to persuade him to change his


    surname?" asked Han Yan.


    "It''s none of his business that I''vee to Cloud City. Since you even know that I''vee here, then


    you should know that I didn''t meet him," Gina said.


    "I just received this news, so you have to tell me who you have seen." Han Yan stood up from the sofa


    and walked to Gina.


    Han Yan only stopped when there was only one step left. Her height was above Gina, so when she


    looked at the angle of Gina, she was looking down from above.


    "I advise you not to lie to me. Although you are the wife of the Hannigan family in Swallow City, in my


    eyes, you are nothing," Gina said coldly. 1


    Facing such a powerful momentum, Gina was shocked. Even Hangong Qianqiu didn''t have such a


    strong power. He thought that the pressure brought by Hangong Qianqiu was already great enough,


    but when she faced Han Yan, she realized the gap between them. 1


    Moreover, Han Yan was now only in her twenties. She did not have the momentum that Hangong


    Qianqiu had umted for a long time.


    "Is this the powerful aura of a person born in a real wealthy family?"


    "I haven''t met him before," Gina said.


    Han Qing suddenly walked to Gina and gave her a loud p in the face. She said coldly, "Tell the truth


    to Miss, otherwise, I will ruin your old face."


    Gina took a deep breath. As a member of the


    Hannigan family in Swallow City, although she had been often scolded by Hangong Qianqiu, she had


    never been beaten.


    This youngdy in front of her had actually dared to hit her.


    "Who are you?" Gina asked Han Qing in a cold voice.


    "I am a servant girl of the Hannigan family. But even if I am just a servant girl, I am qualified to teach


    you a lesson." After that, Han Qing raised her hand again.


    This time, Gina was prepared and directly grabbed Han Qing''s wrist.


    "What are you doing? Let me go," Han Qing said angrily.


    "You are just a little maid. How can you be so arrogant? Is this the education of the Hannigan family?"


    Gina said coldly.


    To Gina''s surprise, Han Yan suddenly raised her hand and pped her in the face.


    "Who do you think you are to be qualified to mention the Hannigan family''s education?" Han Yan


    mocked with disdain.


    A rage suddenly rose in Gina¡¯s heart, but when she looked at the several men in the room, she had to


    suppress the anger in her heart.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    "I have never met Samuel. Moreover, you should clearly know that Samuel is only an abandoned son


    of the n." Gina said as she gritted her teeth.


    "I naturally know that this trash has been abandoned b y you. However, Han Jun is now disabled and in


    jail. There is only Samuel left in the Hannigan family who can take charge of the overall situation. How


    can I know that you won''t put your hope on Samuel now?" Han Van said faintly.


    "His business has nothing to do with the Hannigan family," Gina said.


    The smile on Han Van''s face became more intense. She didn''t expect that this good-for-nothing would


    be ruthlessly abandoned by her family. 1


    "I really don''t know why my dad has to deal with such a good-for-nothing. Get out of here," Han Van


    said disdainfully.


    Gina left the hotel. The red and swollen fingerprints o n her face were very obvious, but it was not as


    much a s the anger in her heart.


    She had never seen the arrogance of the Hannigan family in the U.S..


    After all, she was Han Van''s elder, but Han Van did not take her seriously at all. Even a maid dared to


    hit her!


    "Samuel, I don''t deserve to be your mother. If you can''t avenge me, how can you be my son?"


    In the room.


    Han Van was more and more confused about her father''s arrangement this time. Wouldn''t it be better


    to let Samuel live and die on his own? Why did she have t oe to Huaxia to waste time?


    "Miss, the Master must have his reasons for doing this. You don''t have to worry too much." Han Qing


    said to Han Yan.


    Han Yan shook her head. In fact, the most critical problem was caused by Shen Weng. He contacted


    Han Van''s father and told him many bad things about Samuel. He even mentioned that Samuel would


    mention the Hannigan family in the U.S., which made Han Van''s father think that Samuel might bring


    shame to the Hannigan family in the U.S., so he asked Han Yan to stop this, i


    "This woman must be hoping that her son can avenge her," Han Yan said.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When Han Qing heard this, a disdainful smile appeared on her face. She said, "Miss, that''s definitely


    what she thinks in her heart. But Samuel, that good-for -nothing, is destined to disappoint her."


    "What a poor woman. She gave birth to such a useless son." Han Yan sighed.


    Han Yan continued to ask, "By the way, how was the investigation I sent them to investigate?" "Miss,


    our staff has bribed the staff of the boxing stadium, but I heard that even Samuel checked the


    surveince footage, he didn''t find anything wrong. S o, we still don''t know who the person who


    attacked W u Feng is."


    "Wu Feng is a good-for-nothing. It seems that I can''t count on him. I have to let the people of the Earth


    generatione," Han Yan said.


    Han Qing''s expression turned extremely shocked when she heard the Earth generation.


    "Miss, do we need the people of the Earth generation?" Han Qing asked incredulously.


    In the Hannigan family in the U.S., there were a total o f five kinds of bodyguards. One was the most


    ordinary guard. The higher one was dealing with some shameful things. The higher one was hatchet


    men with a very strong ability.


    Wu Feng, on the other hand, belonged to the List of W u. He was the second-ranked expert among the


    five.


    As for the people of the Earth generation, they were the strongest bodyguards in the Hannigan family in


    the U.S.. Even Han Yan did not know how powerful these people were. Moreover, the people of the


    Earth generation would only listen to their father''s orders. Only her father knew how many people there


    were.


    "Go and y cute with my dad. Otherwise, if I get hurt, he will die of heartache." After saying that, Han


    Yan went to the bed with a smile on her face.


    Han Qing swallowed. She could not imagine how miserable Samuel''s death would be. However, once


    the people of the Earth generation arrived, it would probably be his doomsday. If he changed his


    surname at that time, did he still have any choice?


    In front of the Earth generation people, Wu Feng was nothing more than trash.


    While Han Yan was making a phone call, Han Qing took the initiative to leave the room.


    Soon, Wu Feng arrived.


    "Han Qing, where is Miss?" Wu Feng asked Han Qing.


    "Miss is calling Old Master. Is there anything you need from her? I can pass the message on your


    behalf," Han Qing said.


    "I was worried that Miss would be in danger, so I wanted to protect her," Wu Feng said. The


    appearance of the strong enemyst night made Wu Feng''s heart palpitate with fear. If anything


    happened to Han Yan, he would die.


    Even though Wu Feng knew that he was no match for him, he had to protect Han Yan with his own life.


    Han Qing smiled coldly and said, "That won''t be necessary. Miss will ask the elder master to send


    someone with the character ''Earth'' here." "What?!" Wu Feng was stupefied.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Mi Fei''er and Yang Meng were not officially engaged, s o there were still two days of leisure time. For a


    woman, shopping when she was bored was the best way to entertain herself.


    Women were strange creatures. Even if they went to major shopping malls and didn''t buy anything,


    they wouldn''t feel tired in the state of shopping. Unless they returned home, the dejection would only


    show.


    The two of them walked hand in hand and went to one store after another. They tried on a lot of


    clothes, but they didn''t have any loot in their hands. At this time, the two didn''t notice that someone was


    following them.


    Although the person at the nightclubst night was temporarily scared away by Qin Zhao, he found an


    acquaintance in the Heavenlypany. Qin Zhao was just the leader of a very small department, and


    there was not much difference between him and a transparent person in thepany. This made him


    angrier, so he decided to seek revenge from Mi Fei''er.


    Face could not be seen or touched, but it was the basis of these rascals.


    If he didn''t take revenge, he would be regarded as a joke.


    "Brother Gou, these two women aren''t bad-looking.


    After you catch them, you must let us brothers have some fun." A man with a wretched expression said


    to Tang Gou.


    Brother Gou was Tang Gou s nickname. He could get such a title, which meant that Tang Gou also had


    a certain status among this group of people.


    "Don''t worry, I, Tang Gou, have never mistreated you. This bitch is just pretending to be a Mary. I want


    her t o know how powerful I am," Tang Gou said.


    "Being a whore still putting on airs in front of Brother Gou, she really doesn''t know what''s good for her,"


    the man said disdainfully.


    "Is the car ready? There are only a few people here. When theye out, we''ll pull them into the car


    directly," Tang Gou asked.


    "It''s ready. Do you need to worry about such a little thing?"


    Mi Fei''er and Yang Meng were in a shoe shop.


    When Mi Fei''er put on a pair of red high heels, even the other women in the store were envious of her


    straight legs. And several men who apanied their girlfriends to buy shoes were even more


    stunned.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Mi Fei''er deliberately fiddled with her slender legs in a tempting posture.


    When she found that those men were obsessed with her, the satisfaction in her heart suddenly burst


    out.


    "Sister Fei''er, with your figure, you can be a famous model." Yang Meng did not hide her envy of Mi


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Fei¡¯er''s figure at all.


    "Are their figures better than me?" Mi Fei''er said with a smile.


    "Of course not. How can theypare with Fei¡¯er?" Yang Meng said without hesitation.


    "You speak better," Mi Fei''er said happily.


    This smile made those men want to pay for Mifei''er, but they still had girlfriends, so they didn''t dare to


    do such a thing.


    "Beauty, these shoes are so suitable for you. How about I wrap them up for you?" The salesperson


    walked over to Mi Fei''er and said.


    Mi Fei''er was very satisfied with the shoes, but there was a trace of pity on her face. She said, "It''s not


    bad, but it''s not as good as I thought. Let me have a look."


    Yang Meng knew that Mi Fei''er didn''t think the shoes were not good, but she just didn''t have the money


    to buy them.


    Yang Meng admired Mi Fei''er very much. Many rich people pursued her, but Mi Fei''er had always kept


    a strong heart. Her words were always remembered by Yang Meng.


    "A man''s charity is for the sake of your body."


    "Sister Fei''er, there is another shop nearby. There must be one that is suitable for you. Why don''t we


    go?" Yang Meng said timely.


    "Okay, if there''s no suitable one, we''lle back," Mi Fei''er said.


    The two of them were echoing each other. They were experienced, so they would not lose face.


    However, as soon as they walked out of the shoe shop, the two men came up to them and dragged


    them into a van.


    "Who are you?" Mi Fei''er was much calmer than Yang Meng, who was shocked, and asked the people


    in the car.


    At this time, Tang Gou, who was sitting in the passenger seat, turned around and said with a smile,''


    Beautifuldy, have you forgotten me?"


    "It''s you!" Although Mi Fei''er was surprised, she started to feel afraid.


    "How did this guy find me all of a sudden? And it seems that he didn''te with good intentions."

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    "What do you want to do? My friend is from the Heavenlypany. Have you forgotten?" Mi Fei''er


    threatened.


    Tang Gou smiled disdainfully and said, "I was really scared by himst night, but I have investigated


    him. He is just a team leader. He is nothing."


    This sentence made Mi Fei''er''s face very ugly. If he was not afraid of Qin Zhao, Mi Fei''er would not be


    able to deal with him.


    "Why did you catch us? It''s illegal," Mi Fei''er said.


    "Beauties, let me introduce myself. I''m just a jerk who likes to do things that break thew. Isn''t it a joke


    for you to mention breaking thew to me?" Tang Gouughed cheerfully, so did the rest of the people


    in the car.


    It was indeed hrious to talk about breaking thew with a bunch of rascals.


    They drove to the vige in the city, which was the ce where Zhang Linghua used to live.


    After the car stopped, Mi Fei''er and Yang Meng got out of the car and saw the surrounding


    environment.


    They were even more afraid.


    The vige in Cloud City was notorious for its chaos. There were both good and bad people mixed


    together,


    and there were all kinds of people. There was often some big news on social media.


    The two of them were brought into a room full of stench. The rubbish on the floor and the mantis


    everywhere made the two girls'' hair stand on end.


    "Although the environment is not very good, you will definitely enjoy it very much in the next few days.


    Maybe you will fall in love with this ce." Looking at the tall body of Mi Fei''er, Tang Gou could not help


    swallowing saliva.


    When Mi Fei''er noticed Tang Gou''s burning gaze, she knew what was going through his mind. Hence,


    she thought of a way to leave.


    However, with so many people and theplex environment of the area, it was as difficult as climbing


    up to the sky to escape.


    "I''m going to take a shower first. I''m sure that I''lle and y with you," Tang Gou said with a lewd


    smile.


    At this moment, a flustered man ran up to Tang Gou and said breathlessly, "Brother Gou, Boss Yang


    wants you to go over."


    Tang Gou frowned with dissatisfaction. Boss Yang was Yang Xing. After his son bullied Zhang Tianxin,


    h e was severely beaten by Samuel. At that time, Yang Xing, along with his men and son, were all


    kneeling in front of Samuel.


    At that time, everyone apuded, but after the matter passed, no one dared to mention it again. After


    all,


    Yang Xing was the boss of the vige in the city, and n o one was willing to offend him.


    "Why did hee at this time? It''s such a crucial moment. Fuck!" Tang Gou gritted his teeth in


    dissatisfaction. Although he was very reluctant to go, h e had to go and meet him.


    "You guys, watch over them. Before Ie back, no one is allowed to touch them." Tang Gou ordered


    his men. He turned around and continued, "Take away the cell phone."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After Mi Fei''er and Yang Meng handed over their mobile phones, they were thrown into a small


    bedroom. Although the environment was a little cleaner, the stinky smell still filled the air, making


    people feel sick.


    "Sister Fei''er, what should we do now?" Yang Meng said to Mi Fei¡¯er with fear on her face.


    In fact, Mi Fei''er was also very afraid. If she fell into the hands of Tang Gou, it would be her stain for the


    rest of her life. But in front of Yang Meng, she had to pretend to be calm.


    "Don''t worry, I can think of a way." Mi Fei''erforted her.


    "Sister Fei''er, do you think Old Hannigan wille to save us?" Yang Meng suddenly asked.


    Mi Fei''er looked at Yang Meng in confusion. Why did she mention this good-for-nothing?


    "Sister Fei''er, when they were not paying attention, I sent a location to Old Hannigan, but before I could


    send a message, my mobile phone was taken away," Yang Meng exined.


    Mi Fei''er smiled disdainfully and said, "If you sent it to someone else, maybe we''ll be saved. But he''s a


    coward who''s as cowardly as a mouse. How could hee to save us?"


    Hearing Mi Fei''er''s words, Yang Meng seemed to be a little desperate. Just now, she randomly clicked


    a person in WeChat, only to find Samuel. If it was really as Mi Fei''er said, no one could save them.


    "How can you have Old Hannigan''s WeChat? Didn''t I warn you not to get too close to him?" In this


    case, she had no ability to protect herself, and Mi Fei''er still did not forget to me Yang Meng, which


    was enough to show how strong her hatred for Samuel was.


    "Sister Fei''er, I secretly added him on the first day," Yang Meng said with her head down.


    "If you don''t listen to me, sooner orter you will suffer, " Mi Fei''er said angrily.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    In addition to being angry, Mi Fei''er was also very helpless about Yang Meng''s behavior. Because in


    her opinion, Yang Meng did not know what kind of person Samuel was. She was totally wrongfor


    believing in Samuel. 1


    "A coward like him probably doesn''t even dare toe to a vige in the city. How could hee to


    save them?"


    "Sister Fei''er, will Old Hannigan really note?" Yang Meng asked. She was very afraid now, and the


    only person she had contacted was Samuel, so she had pinned all her hopes on Samuel. If it was


    really as Mi Fei''er said, she would be desperate.


    Tang Gou was obviously not a good person, and he was very direct. Yang Meng did not want to fall into


    the hands of such a person.


    "You can pray for the immortals to show up, but don''t expect him toe to save us," Mi Fei''er said


    disdainfully. After the two incidents, she thought that she had a deep understanding of Samuel. Samuel


    was impossible to appear.


    "Why?" Yang Meng asked in confusion.


    Seeing Yang Meng still holding hope, Mi Fei''er sighed helplessly and said, "Last time when I ran in the


    who walked the dog. He saw me, but he ran faster than anyone else. And I was taken advantage of by


    the man in the nightclub. After he saw me, he ran faster than anyone else. Although these two things


    have nothing to do with him, isn''t he a coward?"


    Yang Meng leaned back against the wall. If that was the case, she could not rely on Samuel anymore.


    Then her message seemed meaningless.


    Seeing Yang Meng''s reaction, Mi Fei''erforted her and said, "I have told you that he is not a good


    person. You don''t need to be disappointed with him. You just made a mistake."


    Yang Meng lowered her head feebly. Maybe as Mi Fei''er said, she should not have any good feelings


    for Samuel, let alone believe him.


    On the other hand, Tang Gou did not show the expression of disgust when he saw Yang Xing. Instead,


    he behaved like a yes-man.


    Yang Xing had a very high status in the vige. Even i f Tang Gou didn''t follow him, he had to respect


    him and call him Brother Xing.


    "Brother Xing, what can I do for you?" Tang Gou asked cautiously.


    "Tang Gou, I''ve received news recently that someone wants to develop in the vige in the city. This is


    a good opportunity to make money," Yang Xing said to Tang Gou.


    Tang Gou had a puzzled look on his face. He had never heard of such an important piece of news.


    How could i t be possible?


    And would Yang Xing take the initiative to tell him about such a good thing?


    With Yang Xing''s personality, it was impossible for him to share this benefit with others.


    "Brother Xing, who told you that? Is it a rumor?" Tang Gou asked.


    "It''s said that the Han Group that''s been causing amotion recently is going to rebuild the viges in


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    the city. It shouldn''t be false," Yang Xing said.


    The financial power that the Han Group had shown recently had a huge influence in Cloud City. If it


    was the Han Group who wanted to do this, it was really possible.


    However, Tang Gou did not understand why Yang Xing would tell him about this.


    "Brother Xing, if there''s anything I can do for you, just say it. I promise I''ll do it for you," Tang Gou said.


    Yang Xing was very satisfied with Tang Gou''s performance. He nodded and said, "I do need your help.


    Gather all thendlords and warn them not to easily agree without my permission."


    Tang Gou''s mind was spinning fast. Judging from Yang Xing''s words, he wanted to control the power of


    demolition so that he could use it as a bargaining chip to negotiate with the Han Group and gain


    benefits from it. This was a piece of fat meat. If he seeded, Yang Xing would make a lot of money.


    "Brother Xing, it''s a bit tricky. There are a lot ofndlords in this city." Tang Gou pretended to be


    embarrassed and said.


    Yang Xing smiled faintly. Based on Tang Gou''s methods, this was not a difficult task. Wasn''t he just


    trying to make a profit by deliberately acting like this?


    "Don''t worry, when it''s done, you''ll definitely get a lot o f benefits," promised Yang Xing.


    "Brother Xing, that''s a deal. I''ll deal with thendlord and you deal with the Han Group," Tang Gou said


    excitedly.


    At this time, a subordinate ran to Yang Xing and whispered a few words in his ear. Yang Xing''s face


    changed greatly, and he was even a little flustered.


    "Brother Xing, what happened?" Tang Gou asked in confusion.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    "You go first; I have a friending." After saying that, Yang Xing hurriedly left home.


    "Why is the demon here again?" Yang Xing asked his men while walking in a hurry.


    "I don''t know, Brother Xing. He won''te for us again, will he? Last time, several people were shot


    into the hospital," one of his subordinates said worriedly.


    Thinking of what had happenedst time, Yang Xing felt his blood run cold. He was not afraid of


    anything i n the vige of the city, but after that incident, he had nightmares at night.


    Yang Xing had no choice, because he was so fierce that all of Yang Xing''s men were knocked down.


    Yang Xing had never seen such a person before, let alone touching him.


    Finally, Yang Xing saw the familiar face in the distance. He couldn''t help shuddering and ran to him.


    "Brother Samuel, why are you free toe to the vige in the city today?" Yang Xing asked


    cautiously.


    After receiving Yang Meng''s message, Samuel drove over immediately. There was a mixture of good


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    and bad people in this ce. Yang Meng chose this address for him for no reason. There must be


    something wrong.


    If it were Mi Fei''er, Samuel would definitely ignore her.


    "Yang Xing, have the people here been restless recently?" Samuel asked faintly.


    "No, no, absolutely not." When Yang Xing heard this, h e was so frightened that he waved his hands


    repeatedly. Even his men were inexplicably frightened.


    "No?" Samuel looked at Yang Xing suspiciously.


    Yang Xingined in his heart. He really had not done anything excessive recently. He quickly


    said," Brother Samuel, please believe me. I really haven¡¯t done anything. I¡¯ve recently received news


    that the Han Group may change this ce. Although I have ns to unite thendlord, it hasn''t started


    yet."


    Yang Xing felt bitter in his heart. It seemed that this fat meat was likely to fall into his hands. But if


    Samuel interfered, the cooked duck would fly away.


    "The Han Group?" Samuel frowned. He didn''t expect that the Han Group would invest a vige in the


    city!


    The vige in the city was indeed a ce for development, and itsmercial value was very high. For


    so many years, there had been developers who had taken a fancy to this ce, but many adjustments


    had failed to satisfy everyone here. Moreover, thendlords'' prices were getting higher and higher, so


    they could only make the developers flinch.


    Money had be the biggest problem in rebuilding the vige.


    As for the Han Group, they were not short of money. However, if the project fell into their hands, it


    would not be a good thing for Samuel.


    "Brother Samuel, this is confidential information. It took me a lot of effort to get it. At present, apart from


    you and me, very few people know about this," Yang Xing said.


    Samuel wanted to talk to Yang Xing about this matter, but Yang Meng was still waiting for him to save


    her. H e looked at his mobile phone and said to Yang Xing," I''ll tell you about it in detailter. I''ll find my


    friend first. She was taken here by force."


    Taken here by force?


    These four words made Yang Xing feel that he was standing on the edge of the cliff. If it was his men


    who did it, he would inevitably suffer today.


    "Brother Samuel, who is he? He shouldn''t be mine, right?" Yang Xing asked.


    "We''ll know if it''s your men after we get there,"


    Samuel said and quickened his pace. He did not want t o waste too much time and made things worse.


    Yang Xing found this path more and more familiar as he walked along Samuel''s path.


    Wasn''t this the exact route to Tang Gou''s home? Could it be that this was Tang Gou''s doing?


    Thinking of this, Yang Xing felt a little relieved.


    Although he and Tang Gou knew each other, and Tang Gou was afraid of him and would work for him,


    Tang Gou was not his man.


    Sure enough, Samuel stopped in front of Tang Gou s house. The location of his mobile phone


    happened to b e the shabby house in front of him.


    "Brother Samuel, this is Tang Gou''s home. I know this guy. He''s not a good guy. Would you like me to


    teach him a lesson for you?" In order to distance himself from Tang Gou, Yang Xing decided to


    personally teach Tang Gou a lesson.


    "Do I need your help?" Samuel asked as he walked toward Tang Gou¡¯s house.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Looking at Samuel¡¯s back, Yang Xing wiped his cold sweat. Thinking of the scenest time, he realized


    how stupid what he had said just now was.


    How could a person like him ask for help?


    "Brother Xing, Tang Gou isfinished, isn''t he?" one of his men asked Yang Xing. 1


    "s." Yang Xing sighed and said, "It''s his bad luck to provoke such a person. It seems that I have to


    find someone else to help me."


    After Tang Gou returned home, he couldn''t wait to take a shower. He kept cursing. If Yang Xing hadn''t


    dyed him, he would have already enjoyed the joy of the gods.


    "Two beauties, I''m done with washing. Are you ready? " Tang Gou said to them with a smirk.


    Mi Fei''er stood in front of Yang Meng and said, "I warn you, if you mess around, I will let you go to jail."


    "Don''t you know, beautiful? I''m a frequent visitor to the prison. I don''t know how many times I''m in the


    prison. Do you think I''ll be afraid?" Tang Gou hadpletely forgotten the consequences in front of the


    beauty. It didn''t matter what punishment he would get. What was important was to vent the desire in his


    heart first.


    Mi Fei''er had expected that threats were useless against people like Tang Gou. However, under such


    circumstances, she could do nothing but threaten Tang Gou verbally.


    At this time, Mi Fei''er couldn''t helpining about Yang Meng in her heart. If she had not sent the


    message to Samuel, but to other people, maybe there was still a chance of saving them.


    "What do you want to do? Juste at me and let her go," Mi Fei''er said, gritting her teeth.


    "Haha." Tang Gou smiled lewdly and said, "Now it''s not up to you to decide. In my territory, you should


    be obedient. Otherwise, it''s not good for me to hurt you."


    After Tang Gou finished speaking, he walked towards the two of them, step by step.


    Yang Meng was so scared that she didn''t dare to look u p. She also had some regrets in her heart.


    Maybe as Mi Fei''er said, if she hadn''t sent the message to Samuel, she would have had a chance to be


    saved.


    Tang Gou walked up to Mi Fei''er, grabbed her shoulder, and said, "Do you want me to force you to do i


    t yourself?"


    Mi Fei''er gritted her teeth. She never thought that she would end up in the hands of such trash.


    She clearly knew the behavior style of these hooligans. If they resisted, they would only suffer more,


    and in the end, they would not change the


    ending.


    "I''ll do it myself," Mi Fei''er said bitterly.


    Tang Gou smiled proudly and said, "You are indeed a smart woman. Don''t worry; I will be gentle with


    you."


    Just as he finished his sentence, there was a sudden sound of a fight outside the room. Tang Gou''s


    expression immediately became dissatisfied.


    Just now, he had been interrupted by Yang Xing, but now there was still something that didn''t have


    eyes who dared to destroy it.


    "There are so many fucking troubles every day. Wait, I''ll get rid of the troublemaker." Tang Gou left the


    room angrily.


    Mi Fei''er let out a sigh of relief, but she knew that this was just a temporary dy. What shoulde


    woulde in the end.


    "Yang Meng, you..."


    "Sister Fei''er, is Old Hanniganing to save us?" Yang Meng asked expectantly.


    Old Hannigan?


    Mi Fei''er was stunned for a moment and said, "How could it be him? This kind of hooligan is fighting


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    every day. It''s normal for someone toe to take revenge. How could you think it''s him?"


    Mi Fei''er felt that this idea was simply ridiculous. With Samuel''s guts, he still dared to hit someone


    directly? Wasn''t he afraid of being beaten to death?


    After Tang Gou left the room, he found that his men had all been beaten to the ground. There was only


    one person on the other side!


    "This is fucking fierce!"


    Tang Gou took a deep breath and said, "Brother, we don''t know each other, right? Why are you looking


    for trouble with me?"


    "Where are my friends?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "Friends!"


    "Could it be those two women?"


    Tang Gou smiled coldly and said, "I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business. Go out and


    find out who I am. If you provoke me, you will have a bad end."


    Samuel didn''t say a word and walked toward Tang Gou.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Tang Gou took two steps back subconsciously.


    With so many of his men lying on the ground, he certainly couldn''t defeat him.


    "What are you trying to do? I''m warning you not to act recklessly, otherwise..."


    Before his voice had died away, Tang Gou felt as if he had leaped into the air and be weightless.


    Hended heavily on the wall. His internal organs seemed as if they were about to shatter. He was in


    so much pain that he did not even have the strength to cry out.


    Samuel walked up to Tang Gou once again and kicked his head. He said lightly, "I don''t know what kind


    of person you are, but you should go and find out who I a ¡ª H m.


    Tang Gou was scared out of his wits. "What kind of monster is this? How could he be so powerful that


    he made him lose his fighting capacity with just one kick?"


    "I''m just a ruffian. If you offend me, I have thousands o f ways to get back at you. I''ll make you suffer


    forever," Tang Gou said, gritting his teeth.


    Samuel bent down slightly and looked down at Tang Gou from above. He said coldly, "From what


    you''re saying, you''re reminding me that I have to kill you in


    order to avoid trouble in the future?"


    Tang Gou saw Samuel''s emotionless eyes and felt a chill down his spine. All the hair on his body stood


    up.


    If someone else said something like that to him, he would think it was a joke.


    But the person in front of him, especially his eyes, had no intention of joking at all.


    "You, you, you dare to, you want to..." Tang Gou stuttered and could not even speak clearly.


    Samuel smiled faintly and stomped his foot on Tang Gou''s head. Tang Gou''s head crashed into the


    ground and he fainted with a loud thud.


    After the fighting stopped outside the door, Mi Fei''er began to get nervous. She stared straight at the


    door. She knew that this time when Tang Gou came in, no one could stop that thing from happening.


    She had thought that Qin Zhao would be able to solve the problemst night, but now she realized that


    she had overrated Qin Zhao and underestimated Tang Gou.


    The door was moved, and Mi Fei''er was breathing rapidly, but Yang Meng looked at the door


    expectantly.


    When the door opened and saw the person standing outside the door, Mi Fei''er''s expression instantly


    became stunned. After Yang Meng was stunned for a moment, she immediately ran to Samuel.


    "Old Hannigan, I knew you woulde to save us." Yang Meng, who was in shock, held Samuel


    tightly.


    "Of course I will. Since you trust me, how can I let you down?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Mi Fei''er had seen Samuel''s coward, and he was as timid as a mouse. Therefore, when Yang Meng


    talked about sending a message to Samuel, she did not hold any hope for this matter.


    But now, he really appeared!


    "How is this possible?"


    How could such a good-for-nothing dare toe to the vige in the city, and the fighting sound


    outside the door just now...


    "Impossible, it can''t be him. He must have called a helper."


    "Let''s go. I''ll send you out," Samuel said.


    Mi Fei''er took the lead in rushing out of the door. She wanted to see how many people Samuel had


    brought t o boost his courage.


    However, the situation outside the room stunned Mi Fei''er once again.


    There were people, but they were all Tang Sou''s men. They were all lying on the ground. Everyone''s


    eyes were filled with fear when they looked at Samuel.


    Tang Gou was also lying on the ground, motionless. It was as if he had fainted.


    "All of this... was he the one who did it?"


    Mi Fei¡¯er did not believe that Samuel had done it. She asked Samuel, "Where are the friends you


    brought? They left so soon."


    "I can clean up this kind of rubbish by myself," Samuel said.


    Mi Fei''er smiled coldly and said, "You can fool Yang Meng, but you can''t fool me. How can you beat so


    many people?"


    Samuel looked at Tang Sou''s men and said, "Why don''t you exin to this overconfident beauty who


    knocked you down?"


    All the men were startled and started to beg for mercy. "Big Brother, we were wrong. Tang Gou was the


    one who did it."


    "It has nothing to do with us. Please let us go."


    Looking at these people kneeling and begging for mercy to Samuel, Mi Fei''er felt inexplicably


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ufortable. These people were bastards. How could they kneel down and apologize to Samuel?


    There was even a very ridiculous idea in Mi Fei''er''s mind. Could it be that all of this had been arranged


    by Samuel? He had deliberately arranged such a scene.


    "Don''t tell me that all of this was arranged by you?" Mi Fei''er asked Samuel.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Hearing Mi Fei''er''s words, Samuel couldn''t helpughing. She was not confident, but extremely


    conceited.


    "Are you worthy of my efforts? And this trouble was caused by you. What does it have to do with me?"


    Samuel looked at Mi Fei''er coldly.


    These words were a huge blow to Mi Fei''er.


    "It''s not worth taking greatefforts!"


    The moves of those who chased her were changeable and used to the extreme. Mi Fei''er had even


    seen a lot of strange moves.


    But in Samuel¡¯s eyes, it was not worth the trouble. Wasn''t the meaning of this sentence belittling her?


    "Since it''s not worth spending a lot of effort, why do youe and save me?" Mi Fei''er looked coldly at


    Samuel.


    "If Yang Meng is not here, do you think I wille?" Samuel said lightly.


    The meaning of these words was very obvious. If it hadn''t been for Yang Meng, he would never have


    appeared. For Mi Fei''er, it was like a thunderbolt on a clear day.


    "It''s too smelly here. Let''s go out first." Samuel didn''t care about Mi Fei''er''s mood. This kind of proud


    woman should be hit a little, making her understand that not everyone must hold her in their hands.


    Yang Meng followed Samuel and left Tang Gou''s house. Mi Fei''er, who felt humiliated, did not stay


    much longer. Although she was very reluctant to see Samuele to save them, the former was still


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    more eptable than being stained by Tang Gou.


    If nothing had happened to the Han Group, Samuel would have left with the two of them. But now that


    he knew about it, he would not let the Han Group seed.


    Compared to the project in the east of the city, the viges in the city were more important. Samuel had


    t o find a way to get involved in this matter.


    Yang Xing walked to Samuel''s side, bowed his head and said, "Brother Samuel, how do you n to


    deal with Tang Gou? If you don''t think the lesson is enough, I can help you."


    "There''s no need. I don''t think they''ll dare to make any more trouble in the future. Find someone to


    escort them out," Samuel said to Yang Xing.


    "Yes." Yang Xing quickly ordered a few of his men and ordered them, "Take these two beauties out


    safely. If they lose even a single hair, I''ll hold you guys ountable."


    Mi Fei''er saw that Yang Xing¡¯s attitude towards Samuel was obviously a rtionship between a boss


    and his subordinate. This made her even more puzzled.


    How could Samuel be qualified tomand such a person? If he really had such a high status, how


    could he be such a coward? 2


    After the two left the vige, Mi Fei''er was still racking her brains to figure out why Samuel was different


    today. After thinking about it, there was only one reason to exin this matter. That was that Samuel


    was not weak, but he did not want to help her.


    As he said, if Yang Meng hadn''t been there today, he wouldn''t have appeared.


    This thought made Mi Fei''er gnash her teeth. What right did he have to treat me like this?


    "Sister Fei¡¯er, it''s all thanks to Old Hannigan today. Why don''t we find a time to treat him to dinner as a


    way of thanking him?" Yang Meng''s good impression 0 f Samuel was undoubtedly a little more. At such


    a critical moment, Samuel stepped forward and beat so many people down. Wasn''t that the image of a


    hero?


    "It''s impossible for me to thank him," Mi Fei''er said coldly.


    "Sister Fei''er, since the first time we met, you have been very hostile to him. What he said just now was


    just to annoy you. Don''t take it seriously." Yang Mengforted her.


    "Do you think I will take those words to heart?


    Although he has some ability, he is not worthy of my attention. This kind of garbage is not worth my


    anger. I will go to thepany to register tomorrow. I should go home early and prepare for it," Mi


    Fei¡¯er said,pletely ignoring Yang Meng''s mention of inviting Samuel to dinner as a gesture of


    gratitude.


    Yang Meng sighed. She really wanted to thank Samuel, but Mi Fei¡¯er disagreed, so she had no choice.


    She didn''t want to make Mi Fei¡¯er unhappy on this matter.


    "Sister Fei¡¯er, when do you think we can meet the chairman of thepany?" Yang Meng was afraid


    that Mi Fei¡¯er would turn the corner on this matter, so she deliberately changed the subject.


    Speaking of this, Mi Fei¡¯er was full of expectations. Because so far, no one knew who the chairman of


    Weakriver Real Estate was.


    "Who knows, but I heard that he is very young," Mi Fei¡¯er said with a smile. She had already


    understood the situation in thepany. In terms of working ability, Mi Fei¡¯er was very confident in


    herself, and her beauty was absolutely unparalleled in the entirepany. So she believed that as long


    as the chairman appeared, she absolutely had the ability to make the chairman look at her differently.


    "Very young! Sister Fei¡¯er, the chairman won''t be fascinated by you as soon as hees, will he?"


    Yang Meng covered her mouth and said with a smile.


    "There must be a lot of beautiful women around someone as rich as him, but I believe that I won''t be


    worse than those people," Mi Fei¡¯er said with confidence.


    Yang Xing took Samuel back to his home. The reconstruction of the vige in the city was still a secret,


    and it could not be discussed outside. If it was heard by others, the matter would be greatly affected


    once it was spread.


    When Yang Xing''s son saw Samuel, he was obviously very scared, because he had a psychological


    shadow after being taught a lesson by Samuel. He didn''t want t o see Samuel, so he found an excuse


    to slip away.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    "Brother Samuel, do you want some tea?" Yang Xing asked Samuel.


    "There is no need. Let''s get down to business." Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    "I heard about this from a friend. At present, the Han Group has already discussed with the higher-ups.


    It''s highly possible that it will seed, because the higher -ups will contribute in this matter," Yang Xing


    said.


    "With the capital of the Han Group, they can afford it even if they don¡¯t have any help," Samuel said.


    Yang Xing nodded. Although the Han Group had not been established for a long time, the wealth they


    showed had been seen by the whole Cloud City. There was no doubt about it.


    "Although the Han Group can seed by money, they are still businessmen after all. They should still


    go with interest. Moreover, it will be easier to get help," Yang Xing said.


    Samuel was silent. After this step, the foundation of the Han Group in Cloud City might even be better


    than that of the Heavenly family, let alone Weakriver Real Estate. Therefore, Samuel had to find a way


    to resolve this situation.


    However, with thepetitiveness of Weakriver Real Estata, it couldn''t bepared with that of the


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Han


    Group.


    Yang Xing did not dare to speak when he saw Samuel frowning. He could only wait quietly.


    "How many households are there in total in the city?" Samuel asked.


    "Over three hundred," Yang Xing replied.


    "There are a lot of people." Samuel took a deep breath and said, "How long will it take for you to buy all


    the houses here?"


    Yang Xing was stunned by his words.


    Buy all of them? How is that possible? Not to mention that many owners are waiting for the extortion


    developers, even the normal price is astronomical, and Yang Xing can''t do it."


    "Brother Samuel, this mission is too arduous. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to aplish it," Yang Xing


    said with a bitter smile.


    "I''ll pay for it. Think about the means you can use," Samuel said.


    Yang Xing looked at Samuel with his mouth agape. '' Who is he? Is he still so rich?"


    "Brother Samuel, you... you''re not joking with me, are you?" Yang Xing said in trepidation. Many


    developers had regressed because of money, but he actually wanted to buy the vige in the city


    secretly! Although he could use some means to lower the price, it was also an amazing amount of


    wealth.


    "Do I look like I''m joking? If you can''t do it yourself, I can get Manfred to help you," Samuel said.


    "Mo... Manfred!" Yang Xing looked at Samuel in horror and sat down on the ground. He even knew


    Manfred!


    After thest incident, Yang Xing thought about finding an opportunity to retaliate. Later on, because o f


    some dys, he did not act for a long time. It was only at this moment that he realized how lucky he


    was.


    If he really went to seek revenge, what consequences would there be?


    He even knew Manfred!


    "It''s just a name. Why are you so afraid?" Samuel said with a smile.


    How could Yang Xing not be afraid? He was the king o f the viges in the city, but Manfred was a big


    shot in the entire gray area of Cloud City. In front of Manfred, he couldn''t even be considered a third-


    rate character.


    "Brother Samuel, do... do you really know Manfred?" Yang Xing asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    To Yang Xing, Manfred was a god-like figure.


    However, to Yang Xing''s surprise, the kind of person who stood at the very top of the ranks and stood


    high above the masses was actually someone he recognized!


    This news was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky for Yang Xing. It was shocking and horrifying,


    because he had tried to find a way to take revenge on Samuel.


    Samuel did not speak. Instead, he took out his phone. After dialing the number, he said directly, "If you


    have nothing to do, thene to the vige in the city."


    Manfred simply agreed with a single word before Samuel hung up the phone.


    There were no unnecessary words. In Yang Xing''s view, this was more like Samuelmanding


    Manfred.


    A sense of fear emanating from his blood began to spread. Yang Xing''s heart beat faster and faster


    unconsciously, and even his breathing became much heavier.


    "He''ll be right there. You two should get to know each other. It''ll be more convenient for you to work


    together in the future," Samuel said to Yang Xing.


    Yang Xing couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He felt like he was dreaming.


    With his status, it was undoubtedly wishful thinking for him to get to know Manfred.


    But now, such an opportunity seemed to be ced in front of him.


    If he could work with Manfred, he would have the chance to reach the peak of his life!


    "Han... Brother Samuel." With a thud, Yang Xing knelt down in front Samuel.


    Samuel did not stop him. He took it for granted, since he had given Yang Xing a chance. The only thing


    Yang Xing could do was to thank him with such a big gift.


    "As long as you seize this opportunity, I can promise you that the grey zone of Cloud City will be yours


    in the future," Samuel said faintly. He would not be restricted in a small ce like Cloud City, and


    Manfred. After they left, Cloud City would need someone to take over. As long as Yang Xing had


    enough ability, Samuel did not mind giving this opportunity to him.


    As for Johann, SamuelSamuel had already defined him after the incident at the gambling house. With


    his courage and bearing, he was not qualified to be in such a high position, i


    "Brother Samuel, I, Yang Xing, will definitely go through fire and water. You can rest assured and leave


    everything in the vige of the city to me. I will definitely help you settle it." Yang Xing gritted his


    teeth, looking full of vigor.


    After a while, Manfred''s car arrived.


    Although Yang Xing did not doubt the authenticity of this matter, when he saw Manfred for real, the


    shock i n his heart was still very strong.


    Manfred, a top-tier figure in Cloud City, was standing i n front of him at this moment? Wasn''t this a


    dream?


    "Boss Manfred." Yang Xing lowered his head and greeted respectfully.


    Manfred nced at Samuel. Judging from Yang Xing''s attitude, it was obvious that he was fortunate


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    enough to work for Samuel. However, Manfred did not know what kind ofmotion Samuel wanted to


    cause in this city vige.


    "What ns do you have?" Manfred asked Samuel.


    "I heard Yang Xing say that the Han Group is nning to rebuild the viges in the city. As for me, I


    want to buy the entire vige," Samuel said.


    Manfred couldn''t help but gasp. Buying the entire vige in the city was a huge move. Moreover, this


    matter had to be dealt with without the Han Group knowing, and it had to be elerated in the process


    of time.


    However, there were already several real estatepanies that had been attacking the city for a long


    time. It was not easy to do it.


    "Samuel, no matter what you do, you cannot harm the


    interests of ordinary people." Manfred reminded Samuel. Although his status was not very honorable,


    what Manfred did was definitely not to be trifled with. Even against his opponents in the grey area,


    Manfred held the word ''righteousness'' in his heart. If he were t o use coercion methods to deal with the


    ordinary people in the city, he would definitely not agree.


    "Who do you think I am? Do you think I will hurt people here?" Samuel said helplessly.


    "Of course I know about your character. However, I''m afraid that you''ll lose your mind in order to deal


    with the Han Group," Manfred said.


    "Don''t worry. They just want money, and I just don''t want the Han Group to seed. The means I use


    are absolutely fair and aboveboard," Samuel said lightly.


    Hearing Samuel¡¯s words, Yang Xing looked at him out of the corner of his eye. He had clearly said that


    he would only be in charge of money and he had to find his own way.


    Yang Xing was very clear about his identity. Samuel wanted him to do something, how could it be


    clean?

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    "Alright." Hearing Samuel¡¯s words, Manfred was relieved. He said to Yang Xing, "If you need any help,


    feel free to let me know. I can give you the manpower directly. To deal with those who are too greedy,


    you can''t be too polite."


    Yang Xing did not dare to reply. He looked at Samuel and said, "Thank you, Boss Manfred. I don''t have


    enough men. I need your help."


    "Okay, you can contact Johann at any time." Manfred said in a straightforward manner.


    Immediately, Manfred stood up and walked to Yang Xing''s side. He patted Yang Xing''s shoulder and


    continued, "This is your chance, make good use of it."


    "Thank you for your reminder, Boss Manfred. I will definitely not disappoint Brother Samuel," Yang Xing


    said with his head down. He had thought that he could only be a bully in the city for the rest of his life,


    but now, he had a chance to leave the poor district. For Yang Xing, even if his teeth were broken, he


    would still hold on tightly.


    When a person reached a certain status, a casual word could change the fate of others.


    Today, Samuel was not a top figure in Huaxia, it was still very easy for him to change a person easily in


    Cloud City.


    This was the benefit brought about by status. For most people who struggled at the bottom, money was


    the goal of their life, but they didn''t know that power was the most gorgeous thing for men.


    Manfred believed that the current Samuel was only capable of changing Cloud City. However, in the


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    future, perhaps he would be able to stand at the pinnacle of this world and overlook everything.


    The two of them left in the same car. Manfred, who was seated in the back seat, had his eyes fixed on


    Samuel the entire time.


    "Manfred, you don''t have any special hobbies, do you? I''m warning you, I''m not interested in this kind


    of rtionship at all. Besides, I''m married," Samuel said t o Manfred with a look of disdain.


    Manfred gave a disdainful smile and said, "You''re already divorced, how can you call yourself a married


    man?"


    After saying this, Samuel suddenly fell silent.


    Although they had not been apart from Yvonne for a long time, for Samuel, it was like a century.


    "I''m sorry, I was just joking. Don''t take it to heart," Manfred said apologetically.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "That''s right. Today i s just the 15th day, right?"


    Manfred was stunned. Every month on the first and fifteenth of the month, he would visit his wife''s tomb


    and sit there for an entire day. For an infatuated man like him, this was the only way to relieve the


    sadness i n his heart.


    "That''s right; you still remember such a small matter like mine." Manfred smiled bitterly.


    "Let''s go. I have nothing to do today. Let''s have a drink with your wife," Samuel said.


    Manfred raised an eyebrow and said, "If you want to g o, you''ll have to drink good wine. If you don''t


    bring Maotai with you, you''ll be letting down your status."


    Even though that was what they said, the two of them only bought the most ordinary Erguotou. In front


    of the grave of Cloud City, which had been cleaned up without a single hint of weeds, they sat on the


    ground.


    Manfred first toasted the tomb woman before clinking his cup with the tomb man. With an expression of


    "You didn''t die with her, and now you can''t bear to die. After all, if you die, then there won''t be anyone


    to clean up her grave anymore," Samuel said.


    "You still understand me. My motivation to live is to tidy up the weeds here on the first and fifteenth of


    each month and wipe the dust off the tombstones. If I don''t do these things, I won''t be able to find the


    meaning of my life." Manfred said.


    "Don''t you want to take her to a quieter ce? If it were me, I would give her a paradise," Samuel said.


    "A paradise?" Manfred lightly smiled and said, "Is there really such a ce?"


    "Believe me. If I say yes, there will definitely be," Samuel said in a firm tone.


    Manfred held the wine bottle with the Erguotou. After hesitating for a moment, he clinked the cup


    together and said," I believe you, and it would be a good opportunity for me to see the outside world."


    Samuel heaved a sigh of relief. When Manfred mentioned that he couldn''t find a way to survive,


    Samuel was worried that he wouldn''t be willing to leave Cloud City. If he lost such a helper, it would


    have a huge impact on him.


    Fortunately, Manfred was willing to find her a better ce to settle down.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    In Penins Hotel, Han Van, who had nothing to do, received a shocking news. Lydia actually came to


    see her!


    After arriving in Cloud City, Han Yan almost figured out the rtionship with Samuel. Naturally, she


    knew Lydia was Samuel''s mother-inw. However, she suddenly came to see her, which Han Yan


    could not figure out.


    "Miss, she called herself Samuel¡¯sex-mother-inw. She''s not here to distance herself from Samuel, is


    she? " Han Qing said with a smile. She couldn''t help butugh. She didn''t want to have anything to do


    with Samuel. 1


    "As far as I know, Lydia is an extremely selfish person. It''s reasonable for her to distance herself from


    Samuel. But I''m afraid that it''s not that simple for her t oe to me on purpose." Han Yan frowned.


    She liked to deal with selfish people, because it would be easier for selfish people to be controlled by


    her.


    "Miss, do you want to meet him?" Han Qing asked. 1


    "Yes, of course. I''m bored. Just take it as a way to pass the time," Han Yan said.


    Outside the hotel, without any instructions, the security guards did not dare to let her in, so Lydia had to


    stand at the door of the hotel.


    At this time, Lydia was very nervous. Although she had done countless psychological work for herself,


    she still felt uneasy at the thought of meeting such a powerful person.


    This was a woman who was more powerful than Gina, and thetter was enough to make her tremble


    with fear.


    At this time, the security guard received the notice and said to Lydia, "You can go in."


    Lydia thanked him politely, "Thank you."


    It was probably the first time in Lydia¡¯s life that she had been so humble to the security guards.


    Arriving at Han Yan''s room, Lydia just nced at Han Yan and quickly lowered her head. Because this


    woman''s momentum was stronger than Gina. The superiority in her bones seemed to be able to emit


    with breathing.


    "Lydia, you im to be Samuel¡¯s ex-mother-inw. Aren''t Samuel and Yvonne a fake divorce?" Han


    Yan asked faintly.


    "Even if it''s fake, I will make it true. I will never allow Samuel to affect our family," Lydia said.


    "As far as I know, everything in your family is now given by Samuel. Even the Hillside Vi was bought


    b y him, right?" Han Yan said.


    "This is what he owes Yvonne, so it''s natural. Do I have to be grateful to him for all this? If it weren''t for


    him, Yvonne might have been able to live a better life," Lydia said shamelessly.


    Lydia knew very well whether Yvonne could live a better life or not. The hillside vi was not something


    that could be bought by any ordinary person, so what she said waspletely against her conscience.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But for Lydia, it didn''t matter whether she had a conscience or not. Now Samuel was dead in her eyes.


    I f she didn''t distance herself from Samuel, how could she escape the danger of being killed?


    As for what the Sue family had now, just as she said, it was Samuel who owed Yvonne. Then, all of this


    was reasonable.


    Although Han Qing did not have a good impression of Samuel, she was still a little angry when she


    heard Lydia¡¯s conscience had been eaten up by a dog.


    "If it weren''t for Samuel, no matter who Yvonne marries, you wouldn''t be able to live in the Hillside Vi,


    right?" Han Qing said.


    "I didn''t force him to buy the hillside vi. He did it voluntarily," Lydia said.


    Han Qing couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She had seen a lot of people who were selfish, but it was rare


    for Lydia to pretend to be innocent after getting a bargain.


    When Han Yan heard these words, she did not dislike Lydia, but was very happy. Because people like


    Lydia were very good puppets for her. In her eyes, there was only interest, and there was no friendship.


    Even if Samuel gave everything to the Sue family, she wouldn''t be grateful at all!


    "Lydia, what''s your purpose foring to me?" Han Yan asked.


    "I want Samuel to die!" Lydia said word by word, gnashing her teeth. Only when he died would Yvonne


    ept this matter. No matter how many men she introduced to Yvonne, she would not take a second


    to look at them.


    Han Yan frowned. This woman''s bottom line was beyond her imagination. Even if she had no other


    choice, she could only ask Samuel to change his surname, but Lydia wanted him dead!


    Thinking about the humiliation Samuel had endured i n the Sue family for so many years and had done


    so many things for the Sue family secretly, in the end, it was Lydia''s ruthlessness that had been


    exchanged.


    "What''s the reason you want Samuel to die?" asked Han Yan.


    "I have already nned to arrange a new husband for Yvonne, but it seems that she has really fallen in


    love with Samuel. I don''t understand why she likes this good-for-nothing, but I know that if he did not


    die, she would not change her mind easily," Lydia said.


    Han Qing had a strong hatred for Lydia from the bottom of her heart. Her human nature could no longer


    be simply described as being selfish and self-interested. In order to achieve her goal, she could do


    whatever it took.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    "But what can you do to help me? With your trash-like ability, what is worthy of my attention?" Han Yan


    said disdainfully.


    "I can get more information about Samuel through Yvonne and know what he is doing," Lydia said. She


    seemed to think that these words were not enough to move Han Yan, so she continued, "I know that


    you are very capable, but there are some things that you can''t find out, and Samuel will tell Yvonne


    without any precautions."


    Samuel would not simplypromise on this matter. Han Yan was well aware of this point. He would


    definitely make some resistance behind her back. Han Yan could use her own people to investigate


    some on the surface. However, just like Lydia had said, Samuel would definitely hide some of the


    things under the table very well. It would not be an easy matter to find out.


    From this point of view, Lydia was indeed very useful.


    "If you can bring me some useful information, I will consider your suggestion," Han Yan said faintly.


    "There is one more thing. Samuel really has nothing to do with the Sue family," Lydia said.


    Han Yan sneered and said, "Do you think I will care about a nonentity like the Sue family? I think it''s


    dirty


    to deal with the Sue family. Get out of here."


    Lydia exited the room without anyint. Whether Han Van said that she was a good-for-nothing or


    now she asked her to go away, she did not have the feeling of rejection in her heart, and even felt that


    it was natural.


    This was probably the result of being shameless and pretending to be a dog for Han Van. Lydia did not


    feel ashamed and even felt proud. She was even very happy in her heart.


    She could not wait to see Samuel die.


    After walking out of the hotel, Lydia''s mood rxed a lot. She said to herself, "Samuel, don''t me me.


    me yourself for being too useless. Since you can''t deal with the Hannigan family in the US, I can


    only step on your bones to protect the Sue family."


    Back at Hillside Vi, the boyfriend Lydia introduced t o Yvonne had arrived. His name was Zhou


    Yufeng, and the Zhou family was in the beverage industry in Cloud City. In this industry, they were quite


    influential.


    Zhou Yufeng had liked Yvonne for many years. He had even imed that he would not marry anyone


    except Yvonne. More than three years ago, Samuel and Yvonne''s wedding had left Zhou Yufeng in


    despair. He had even found gangsters to teach Samuel a few lessons. However, those people had all


    been sent to the hospital in dejection.


    Zhou Yufeng did not know about the follow-up situation, but ording to those people, he knew that


    Samuel was a very capable fighter. Since Samuel was a loser in Cloud City, Zhou Yufeng did not


    believe what they said at all. The reason why he stopped making trouble for Samuel was that he had to


    join in the busy work in order to take over the family business.


    Now, Yvonne and Samuel had divorced. Lydia even spread the news that Samuel and Yvonne did not


    be really husband and wife, which made Zhou Yufeng see hope again. So he immediately tried to


    contact Lydia, hoping to take this opportunity to make Yvonne his wife again.


    "Yufeng, sorry to keep you waiting." Lydia walked to Zhou Yufeng enthusiastically.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Zhou Yufeng said repeatedly, "Aunt Lydia, I just arrived here a while ago. I didn''t wait too long. Anyway,


    Yvonne didn''t get off work."


    Lydia looked at the time and said, "It''s almost time. It''s time for her to go home. Let''s eat at home


    today."


    After saying that, Lydia red at He Ting and said,'' Why don''t you go and cook? Are your legs


    disabled? Why are you still in a daze?"

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    After a long day of hard work, Yvonne returned home. When she saw Zhou Yufeng sitting in the living


    room for the first time, her expression suddenly became cold.


    In the past, Zhou Yufeng was her fanatical pursuer. Although he had not appeared in front of her for a


    long time, she would not forget him. Now that he suddenly appeared, the meaning of it was self-


    evident.


    "Yvonne." Seeing Yvonne, Zhou Yufeng stood up nervously.


    Yvonne didn''t even greet Zhou Yufeng at least. Instead, she took Lydia back to her room.


    "Mom, don''t tell me you don''t know who he is? How can you let hime to our house?" Yvonne


    "Yufeng used to like you very much. Of course I know," Lydia said.


    "Since you know it, why didn''t you drive him away?" Yvonne said.


    Lydia smiled and said, "Now that you have divorced Samuel and Zhou Yufeng is so excellent, why


    don''t you give yourself a chance to make a choice?"


    This sentence stunned Yvonne. Even though divorce was a fact, she had never thought of being with


    another man.


    Moreover, that Samuel divorced her was also meant to protect her. It was not a real divorce. They


    would be together again in the future. She and Samuel were going to be together again.


    "Mom, I know that the reason why Samuel agreed to divorce was that you were making trouble behind


    the scenes. I didn''t argue with you about this matter, but it doesn''t mean that you''re insatiable," Yvonne


    said in a cold voice.


    Lydia put on an earnest look and said, "I just want you to have a choice. I''m not forcing you to be with


    Yufeng. It doesn''t matter if you try to get along with him first."


    "That''s impossible. I won''t do anything sorry for Samuel," Yvonne said firmly.


    There was a hint of displeasure on Lydia''s face. This was why she wanted to kill Samuel. If he didn''t


    die, why would Yvonne''s heart waver?


    "It''s okay to have dinner. Yufeng has alreadye. Do you want to drive him away now? At least our


    Sue family has to be polite," Lydia said. If she forced Yvonne too much, it would only make her feel


    more repulsive. Lydia understood this, so she could only walk step by step, so that Yvonne could slowly


    adapt t o this situation.


    "No way." Yvonne refused again. Even if it was just a meal, as long as she ate with Zhou Yufeng, it


    would make her feel guilty and make her feel that she had betrayed Samuel.


    Lydia¡¯s face turned cold and she said, "He can''t even have a meal. Do you want me to be


    embarrassed?"


    "You were the one who called him over. You can deal with him however you like. It has nothing to do


    with m e," Yvonne said.


    Lydia took a deep breath. Although her anger was on the verge of exploding, she still held it in. At this


    time, it was not a wise choice to quarrel with Yvonne.


    "It''s up to you." After saying these words, Lydia left the room.


    Yvonne would rather starve than leave the room. The dining table in the dining room was filled with


    some embarrassment. Zhou Yufeng knew that Yvonne didn''te to eat because of him. In Zhou


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Yufeng''s view, Yvonne''s rejection made him have no hope at all.


    However, Lydia''s attitude waspletely different. She had been persuading him not to give up, telling


    him Yvonne was currently in a state of sorrow due to betrayal, and that it would take some time for her


    to calm down.


    When leaving Hillside Vi, Lydia deliberately sent Zhou Yufeng to the door and said to him, "Yufeng,


    don''t give up so soon. I will help you persuade Yvonne. Now in Cloud City, Aunt Lydia doesn''t like


    anyone but you."


    Zhou Yufeng, who was not confident, became a little more confident under Lydia¡¯s encouragement. He


    said, "Aunt Lydia, don''t worry. I won''t give up. As long as you help me, I will definitely be able to make


    Yvonne change her mind."


    Lydia smiled and said, "Be careful when driving home. I''m waiting for you to call me mom."


    Undoubtedly, this sentence made Zhou Yufeng happier. He also confirmed that Yvonne was unwilling


    to see him because she was sad. As long as h e worked hard, he was confident that he could win


    Yvonne''s heart.


    After sending Zhou Yufeng away, Lydia changed her mood, walked to the door of Yvonne''s room, and


    knocked on the door.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    "Come in."


    After entering the room, Lydia sat on the edge of the bed with a look of emotion on her face. She took


    Yvonne''s hand and said, "Yvonne, Mom is doing this for your own good, but it''s my fault. I didn''t


    "Mom, I''ll tell you onest time. Except Samuel, I won''t be with any man," Yvonne said.


    "All right, all right, all right, mom. I won''t mention this kind of thing again in the future, okay?" Lydia


    couldn''t wait to cut Samuel into pieces in her heart, but on the surface, she showed a respectful


    expression of respecting Yvonne. 1


    "You shouldn''t have asked him to divorce me. Since we''re husband and wife, we have to face it when


    we''re in trouble," Yvonne said.


    "s." Lydia sighed deliberately and said, "I''m just worried that you''ll be hurt."


    "Even if I''m injured, I have to be with him," Yvonne said firmly.


    "All right, all right. I know you love him. You haven''t seen him for a few days. Don''t you miss him?"


    Lydia said with a smile.


    As Yvonne put down her work, her longing was like a tidal wave. How could she not miss Samuel? She


    couldn''t wait to fly to Samuel¡¯s side and throw herself into his arms.


    But now, their rtionship had been divorced, Yvonne didn''t dare to disturb Samuel easily; for fear that


    she would cause him trouble.


    Seeing Yvonne lowering her head with concern written all over her face, Lydia said, "Why don''t you call


    him and ask him what he has been doing recently? What''s his n? Since you want to go through thick


    and thin with him, let''s see if there''s anything we can do to help him."


    Yvonne picked up her phone countless times and even called Samuel, but in the end, she put it down.


    If it weren''t for her deep thoughts about Samuel, she would have noticed the sudden change in Lydia''s


    attitude. But now, her mind was full of Samuel, so she had no time to think about these problems. She


    even hoped that Lydia could give her some courage. Only in this way could she dare to dial Samuel¡¯s


    number.


    "I don''t want to disturb him," Yvonne said.


    A trace of ferociousness shed across Lydia''s eyes. If it weren''t for inquiring about Samuel, she


    wouldn''t have said so much nonsense to Yvonne.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? He''s in a lot of trouble now. If you don''t care about him, what if other


    women take advantage of the situation to get in?" Lydia said.


    "No." Yvonne suddenly raised her head and said, "I believe him. He would never do such a thing."


    "It''s hard to say what a man''s heart is. You don''t even call him. You don''t even know what''s going on.


    How can you guarantee that?" Lydia instigated.


    Hearing Lydia''s words, Yvonne was inexplicably worried. Samuel could stay calm, but what if a woman


    threw herself into his arms? 1


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Yvonne''s hand unconsciously touched the phone near the head of the bed. Her action was enough to


    show how eager she was to call Samuel.


    Lydia added fuel to the fire and said, "Hurry up and call. It''s good to know more about the situation."


    Holding the phone in her hand, Yvonne unlocked it and rummaged through the contact list, which could


    b e done in two seconds. It took Yvonne a full minute to do this, which made Lydia extremely anxious.


    Lydia snatched Yvonne¡¯s phone and dialed Samuel¡¯s number.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Yvonne said in a panic. H e wanted to get her cell phone back, but Lydia


    held it tightly in her hands.


    "Mom is helping you." In the crowd, Lydia pushed Yvonne to the bed, almost using all her strength.


    "Give me back the phone." Yvonne stood up regardless of the pain in her chest.


    Lydia pped the back of Yvonne''s hand and said," Silly girl, Mom is helping you. Why don¡¯t you know


    what¡¯s good for you?"


    At this moment, Samuel¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Hello."


    At this moment, for Yvonne, it was as if the world had be silent. Although it was only a few days


    since shest saw this familiar voice, it immediately made Yvonne burst into tears. 1


    Seeing that the call was connected, Lydia returned the phone to Yvonne and whispered in her ear,"


    Remember to ask him what he has been doing recently. If there is any trouble, you can help him."

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Holding the phone, Yvonne''s hands trembled slightly. I t seemed that she had never been so nervous in


    her life. Listening to Samuel''s voice over the phone made her even more at a loss.


    Seeing Yvonne did not speak, Lydia poked Yvonne''s arm and motioned her to hurry up.


    She was more anxious than Yvonne because only after hearing Samuel could she really be qualified to


    cooperate with Han Yan.


    Yvonne took a deep breath and said, "Hello."


    On the other end of the line, when Samuel heard Yvonne''s voice, he couldn''t help but smile. Although h


    e was trying hard to suppress his desire to call Yvonne, he was still very happy to receive her call.


    "I''m sorry; I didn''t discuss things with you." Samuel said.


    Upon hearing the words "sorry", tears welled up in Yvonne''s eyes instantly. All theints about


    Samuel vanished at this moment.


    Looking at Lydia, who was still in the room, Yvonne pushed her out. She almost exhausted all her


    strength.


    Lydia, who originally wanted to eavesdrop, was mercilessly shut outside the door, which made her look


    cold. However, as long as Samuel told Yvonne,


    she would have a way to get something out of Yvonne, which would not make her worry too much.


    "Are you okay?" Yvonne asked worriedly in the room. I n the face of such a powerful opponent like the


    Han Group, Yvonne had thought about a question many times, which was whether Samuel had a


    chance to win or not. However, judging from all aspects, Yvonne could not see any chance.


    It was like a battle between a giant and an ant. No matter how powerful Samuel was, he would be


    vulnerable in the face of absolute power.


    The Han Group had a huge amount of capital to enter the venue. Unless Samuel had the ability to


    contend with the powerful capital, he would have no chance to struggle at all.


    "Don''t worry. I have a n," Samuel said.


    "Is there anything I can help you with? I don''t want to be unable to do anything by myself," Yvonne


    asked.


    As for the n of the viges in the city, Samuel asked Yang Xing to do it secretly. Because once this


    was known by Han Yan, it was almost impossible for him to seed.


    Although he did not doubt Yvonne, it was useless to tell her about it, so there was no need to mention


    it.


    "I can take care of it myself. You can rest assured." Samuel said.


    "Can I know your n? I am very uneasy now. I can''t see you, just like I can lose you at any time."


    Yvonne had been very uneasy these days, and the feeling of loss and gain was getting more and more


    serious.


    After all, in the past three years, Samuel had been guarding her, and he had never left like this.


    Samuel was silent for a while and said, "Recently, I received news that the Han Group wants to rebuild


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    the vige in the city. I intend to buy the vige in the city secretly so that I can stop the development of


    the Han Group in Cloud City." 1


    "The vige in the city!" Yvonne was shocked. As a native of Cloud City, she was very clear about how


    many times the vige had experienced but had not been sessfully demolished. Even if the Han


    Group wanted to take down the vige in the city, it would not be easy, not to mention Samuel wanted


    to buy the vige in the dark, which was almost impossible.


    "It''s very difficult, but I will try my best. If the Han Group seeds, Cloud City will belong to them."


    Samuel sighed and said. If he went this far, Cloud City would have to be given away, and he would


    be a homeless dog and flee Cloud City. At that time, he would be a real waste.


    Samuel couldn''t imagine how unwilling his greatgrandfather was in the Hannigan family of the U.S.. But


    he knew clearly that he had to do something for his great-grandfather.


    "I believe you, you definitely can do it. No one can defeat you," Yvonne said.


    "With your trust, I will have more confidence in dealing with this matter," Samuel said with a smile.


    They talked about some trivial things. After hanging u p the phone reluctantly, their expressions were


    almost the same and full of reluctance.


    At this moment, the doorbell of Samuel''s room rang.


    "What can I do for you?" When he opened the door and saw Yang Meng, Samuel asked in surprise.


    "Thank you for what happened today. If it weren''t for your help, the consequences would be


    unimaginable," Yang Meng said in a panic. She sneaked out to thank Samuel when Mi Fei''er was


    taking a bath, and she felt a little guilty.


    "It''s just a piece of cake. If you want to thank me, you can treat me to a meal someday," Samuel said


    with a smile.


    Yang Meng originally had such a n, and she also wanted to cook for Samuel personally. However,


    Mi Fei''er did not agree, so she had to give up the idea.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    "Well... well, well, if there is a chance, I will treat you to dinner," Yang Meng said.


    "If it is inconvenient,, you don''t have to," Samuel said with a smile. Judging from Yang Meng''s


    expression, h e could tell that she was in a hurry. He guessed that she wanted to go home soon to


    avoid being discovered by Mi Fei''er.


    "Yes, of course. Don''t worry; I will definitely treat you t o dinner. I swear." Yang Meng raised her right


    hand and said seriously.


    Samuel couldn¡¯t helpughing. Yang Meng and Mi Fei''er''s personalities were extremely different, but


    they happened to be on the same side and became good friends. Samuel couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    "Go back if there''s nothing else. If Mi Fei''er finds out, she will teach you a lesson, won''t she?" Samuel


    said.


    Yang Meng''s face turned red. She didn''t expect Samuel would see through her mind.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Old Hannigan, Sister Fei''er is actually a good person." After saying that, Yang Meng rushed back


    home and was relieved when she found that Mi Fei''er had note out of the bathroom yet.


    Samuel closed the door helplessly. He did not know whether Mi Fei''er was a good person, but she was


    very snobbish. Samuel would never misjudge this point.


    Mi Fei''er was extremely hostile towards him. It would not disappear until she knew who the chairman of


    the Weakriver Real Estatewas. 1


    Back in his room, Samuel fell into a deep sleep. He needed to go back to Swallow City tomorrow. For


    so many years, he had never asked the Hannigan family for money, because the foundation he secretly


    established was enough for him tomand the wind and rain in Cloud City.


    However, with the sudden appearance of the Han Group and the half of the assets that Samuel had


    given to Yvonne, he had no choice but to ask Gina for help, in case of emergency.


    "I didn''t expect the money to be so important. I underestimated it before," Samuel, who was lying t o


    n the bed.


    His hand unconsciously touched his chest. He, who never wore a ne, hung the receiver around


    his neck all the time. Unfortunately, he hadn''t received any messages from the receiver for such a long


    time. H e didn''t know what was going on with Di Rat.


    "Grandpa, I hope you can live. I want you to see with your own eyes how the Hannigan family in the


    United States surrenders to me."


    The next morning, when Samuel went to the airport, Yvonne, who was in Hillside Vi, ran back home


    in the morning.


    Under normal circumstances, there would be no one a t the dining table in the morning, because Lydia


    and Godfrey were used to sleepingte. It was no different from a miracle to see them in the morning.


    But today, Lydia and Godfrey were having breakfast at the table, which made Yvonne feel like she was


    hallucinating.


    "Mom, dad, what''s the matter today? Why did you get u p so early?" Yvonne asked in surprise.


    Ever since Yvonne was in charge of the family business, Lydia, who had nothing to do, had be


    even idler. Godfrey did not think about work anymore. Other families nibbled at their elders, while the


    Sue family nibbled at their daughters.


    "I haven''t had breakfast with you for a long time. Your father and I deliberately got up early to


    apany you today," Lydia said.


    Godfrey chimed in, "Yes, yes, we are a family, but we haven''t had breakfast together for a long time."


    Yvonne sat at the dining table and said in confusion," It''s just breakfast. We didn''t eat together. What''s


    the matter?"


    "Of course it''s important. We''re a family, how can we not have breakfast together?" Lydia said matter-


    of-factly.


    Yvonne felt that Lydia was very strange today, as if she had changed into another person.


    "Mom, you''re not afraid that I''ll be sad, are you? I''ve already discussed it with Samuelst night. I''m not


    worried at all," Yvonne said.


    Lydia had been trying to get into the topic of Samuel. Now Yvonne had taken the initiative to mention it,


    it was a good opportunity for her.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    "By the way, did Samuel tell you what he has been doing recently?" Lydia could not wait to ask.


    Yvonne nodded subconsciously and said, "He has a n. Although it''s difficult, I believe he will do it."


    "What n?" Lydia unconsciously stretched her neck. I f she knew Samuel¡¯s n, she would have a


    bargaining chip in front of Han Yan.


    "It''s a secret. How can I tell you?" Yvonne took a bite of the steamed bun and said.


    "Secret, that''s our family''s secret. Do you still want to hide it from your family? And we can think of a


    way together. As the saying goes, three skinned craftsmen against Zhuge Liang. Your dad and I will


    also help to give advice," Lydia said.


    Godfrey did not interrupt, as if it had nothing to do with him. However, when he suddenly felt Lydia had


    stomped hard on him, he knew that it was his turn to speak now.


    "Yvonne, your mother is right. Tell me what trouble you have. Let''s find a way to solve it together. Don''t


    you want to get back together with Samuel? The sooner the trouble is solved, the sooner you can get


    back together," Godfrey.


    "Yes, yes." Lydia hurriedly answered, "You should get married again as soon as possible, so as not to


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    be


    disturbed by flies. I don''t like Zhou Yufeng either, but I can''t find a good way to refuse him. As long as


    you get married again, he will naturally give up."


    Yvonne looked at the time and found it was almost time to go to work. She said in a panic, "Mom, I''m


    going to work now. I''mte."


    Seeing Yvonne running out of the vi, Lydia was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. Godfrey, who


    was beside her, was eating porridge with a squeaking sound. Lydia was so angry that she directly


    knocked out the bowl in Godfrey''s hand.


    "Eat, eat, eat. You''re such a good-for-nothing that you can''t help with anything. You only know how to


    eat." Lydia scolded angrily.


    Godfrey was speechless. Yvonne''s unwillingness to say it had nothing to do with him. Lydia directly put


    the me on him.


    "Why do you want to know these things? You can''t help," Godfrey asked in confusion.


    Lydia didn''t tell Godfrey about the deal between Lydia and Han Yan, and she wouldn''t tell him either.


    For the sake of this family, Lydia put herself in the moral high ground and only thought that she was


    right. As for whether others approved of her, Lydia didn''t care at all.


    At this time, Samuel had already boarded the ne to Swallow City.


    Sitting in the economy ss, Samuel looked ordinary.


    Almost no one would look at him.


    Shortly after he boarded the ne, there was a little girl with a woman. She was afraid, so she was a


    little noisy and did not quiet down. Most people understood this situation, but a few foreigners with


    yellow hair were still cursing. Many people did not understand what they were talking about, but


    Samuel was clear.


    Samuel had intended to turn a blind eye. However, while they were flying, a few foreigners walked to


    the woman''s side.


    One of the burly men said in rigid Chinese, "If you continue to make trouble, believe it or not, I''ll throw


    you out."


    These words were meant for the little girl. They were obviously meant to scare her.


    The little girl believed it and cried even harder. The woman apologized repeatedly to the group of


    people," I''m sorry. It''s her first time to take a ne, so she''s afraid. If you''re bothered, I''ll apologize to


    you on her behalf."


    "It''s nothing. It''s normal for children to be noisy. Just let her get used to it."


    "Pleasefort her. It''s not a long journey and we won''t be bothered."


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter."


    The other passengers all expressed their understanding. This caused the woman to be


    extremely grateful.


    But the foreigners were obviously unwilling to give up.


    "You have topensate us. This is supposed to be a quiet journey. It is because of her that we are


    unable to rest." That person continued.


    After the man finished speaking, many people who spoke up on behalf of the middle-aged woman. "It''s


    not a big deal.No need topensate."


    "You don''t think it''s noisy, but we can''t stand it, unless anyone is willing to pay for us to upgrade. We


    can let i t go. If you don''t have money, just shut up," the man said sternly.


    As soon as these words were spoken, many people who were talking shut up. It was okay for them to


    say some good words, but if they were asked to pay, naturally, no one was willing to stand up for them.


    Several foreigners deliberately made a big fuss, which attracted the flight attendant''s attention.


    Samuel had been watching silently from the side. When the flight attendant appeared, Samuel


    suddenly realized that these people wanted to take the first-ss cabin for free, so they refused to give


    up.


    The little girl''s incident was just an opportunity that gave them an even greater reason to do so.


    "I''m sorry, you guys. There are not so many seats left i n the first ss cabin. I''m really sorry. I hope


    you can bear with it. After we arrive in Swallow City, we will definitelypensate you." The flight


    attendantforted these foreigners as much as possible.


    "Is this the quality of you Huaxia people? I ask you to solve this matter for me immediately," the man


    said to the flight attendant in amanding tone.


    The flight attendant looked embarrassed. If there was no one in the first-ss cabin, she could decide


    on this matter. But in the current situation, it was impossible for her to drive the people in the first-ss


    cabin out!


    At this time, Samuel stood up with a cold face and said to the flight attendantdy, "Is this still difficult?


    Arrange the mother and daughter to the first-ss cabin so that they won''t be bothered."


    When the flight attendantdy heard this, she immediately gave Samuel a grateful look. But at the


    same time, the foreigners looked at Samuel with hatred, because they were trying to get benefits.


    However, Samuel''s words made them feel helpless.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    "Boy, it''s none of your business. I advise you not to get involved." The tall man walked up to Samuel


    and threatened him.


    Samuel was already very tall, but the man in front of him was even taller than him by a head. The


    muscles o n his body made Samuel look particrly weak.


    "If you want to upgrade for free, it''s not that you can''t. Kneel down and I''ll pay for you, but I''ll never


    agree to use a little girl as an excuse," Samuel said tly.


    Kneeling down was extremely ear-piercing to all passengers. They looked at Samuel in horror. No one


    expected him to say something like that.


    Many people admired Samuel from the bottom of their hearts, but there were also some who thought


    that Samuel did not understand the current situation. The other party was tall and strong, while he


    looked so weak. In the end, it was he who was at a disadvantage. What was the point of arguing?


    "Young man, forget it. You don''t have to take this kind of person seriously."


    "Yeah, don''t let yourself be at a disadvantage."


    "You are kind, and all of us can understand that. But look at this group of people. They are not good


    people."


    Everyone tried to persuade Samuel. Such behavior,


    without a doubt, increased the prestige of the foreigners. They did not feel ashamed at all. Instead, they


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    looked at Samuel with satisfaction.


    "You''d better get out of here. Otherwise, I''ll let you know how powerful we are." The man said to


    Samuel.


    Samuel looked at the little girl, his face filled with fear. She was also worried for Samuel. 2


    Although the little girl did not understand the thoughts of these foreigners, she knew that this strange


    brother had offended these people in order to help her.


    "Big brother, I won''t cry anymore." The little girl said.


    Samuel gently touched the little girl''s head and said," Now it''s not a matter of whether you''re crying or


    not. They insisted on making trouble. You don''t want this sister to be embarrassed, do you?"


    The little girl nced at the flight attendant and nodded hard.


    the flight attendant was very grateful to Samuel''s appearance, but she was unwilling to let him get hurt


    because of this matter. The other partywas so powerful that Samuel was the only one who couldn''t deal


    with them, let alone there were so many of them.


    "Sir, please give me some time so I can think of a way," the flight attendant said to Samuel.


    "What else can you think of? Do you really want the first ss guests toe to the economy ss?


    Can you bear the responsibility?" Samuel said.


    The flight attendant lowered her head. With her status, she didn''t dare to take on such responsibility.


    She might even lose her job because of this matter.


    "You have to testify for me that I didn''t start this matter. I don''t want to be cklisted." Samuel smiled


    and lifted his sleeve.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Just when everyone was puzzled and did not know what Samuel was going to do, he kicked the foreign


    man like a thunderbolt. The man who stood in front of him was like a piece of paper. He took several


    steps back and fell to the ground heavily.


    Countless number of people inhaled a breath of cool air. All of them were stunned when they saw


    Samuel''s sudden attack.


    He... he actually dared to take the initiative to hit others. Didn''t he see how many people there were in


    the other party?


    Or was he counting on the other people on the ne t o help?


    The flight attendant looked at Samuel in shock. The sudden fight left her rooted to the spot, not


    knowing what to do.


    No wonder he said that he didn''t want to be cklisted. It was very dangerous to fight on the ne.


    The flight attendant looked at him subconsciously, but he didn''t make a move. It seemed that he didn''t


    intend to stop this, i


    After the beaten foreigner fell to the ground, the other foreigners were furious, but the narrow aisle


    couldn''t make them attack at the same time.


    Samuel took the pass, but ten thousand men couldn''t open it. With three punches and two kicks, he


    knocked them down on the ground, howling.


    Only then did the passengers understand that he did not intend to ask for help. He alone could deal


    with these troublemakers.


    "That''s amazing!"


    "This guy is too fierce. He can''t be a professional, can h e?"


    "These foreigners have kicked the iron te. It''s a good opportunity for them to know that this is


    Huaxia, not a ce where they can mess around."


    Some passengers began to mor for Samuel¡¯s help.


    The little girl quietly hid in her mother''s arms, raised her head innocently and said, "Mom, brother is so


    powerful. So many people can''t beat him."


    The woman couldn''te back to her senses for a long time. Whether in terms of numbers or sizes,


    Samuel was doomed to suffer losses. However, he stunned everyone. He alone was able to deal with


    the foreigners.


    "Remember to thank your brotherter," said the woman to the young girl.


    The little girl raised her pink fist and said with a lovely and fierce face, "When I grow up, I must be as


    powerful as my brother."


    "You... you know kungfu!" The first foreigner who had been knocked down looked at Samuel in horror.


    Although kungfu was widely known in Huaxia, he had never seen it before. It was not until this moment


    that he realized that he might have met a kung fu master.


    Samuel walked up to the man and asked tly, "Do you want to upgrade the cabin ornd vertically?"


    The foreigner was so scared that his face turned pale. Landed vertically. ording to his words, he


    wanted t o throw them off the ne.


    Arrogant! Arrogant!


    This was the only word that could be used to describe Samuel. The foreigners didn''t think that he was


    joking at all.


    "I''m sorry, we''re in the wrong."


    "We were wrong. Please forgive me."


    "We don''t upgrade the cabin, and we don''t think she''s too noisy."


    They apologized again and again.


    This scene made people very happy. After all, their previous arrogance made everyone very disgusted.


    But now, they bowed their heads and admitted their mistakes. How could this contrast make people


    unhappy?


    "Help the mother and daughter with the upgrade,"


    Samuel said to the flight attendant.


    The flight attendant did not listen to Samuel, but at this moment, she did not have any thoughts of


    resisting Samuel''s words.


    "This is Huaxia. We wee people from all over the world here. But if someone makes trouble here,


    as a person from Huaxia, I won¡¯t allow it. I won¡¯t argue with you about this today. I hope you can learn


    from it in the future. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m the only one in Huaxia. I¡¯m just a small character. There are


    many people stronger than me. I wish you good luck. If you meet someone stronger than me, you won¡¯t


    be so lucky, " Samuel said.


    These words almost scared the foreigners to pee. This was just a small role. What kind of person was


    he if he was even more powerful?


    "Yes, yes, yes. We know."


    "Please rest assured that we will remember your words and not make any trouble in Huaxia."


    Many people in the dark gave a thumbs-up to Samuel, but he closed his eyes to rest after he returned


    to his seat.


    For him, this matter was just a small episode and he was going to return to Swallow City soon. This


    was the important thing Samuel had to face.


    From the moment he was independent, Samuel no longer spent a single cent of the Hannigan family.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This matter, however, was unavoidable.


    He took money from the Hannigan family. In the past, Samuel would have regarded this matter as a


    joke, but at this moment, he had to face it.


    After a while, the flight attendant walked up to Samuel and said softly, "Sir, pleasee with me."


    Without asking why, Samuel stood up and followed her.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    When he arrived at the flight attendant''s office, the safety guard was already waiting for him.


    "Do you know what will happen if you fight on the ne?" The security guard asked Samuel.


    "You''ve seen all this, but you didn''t stop us. Even if there''s a consequence, we''ll bear it together.


    What''s there to be afraid of?" Samuel said with a smile. He had already noticed the existence of the


    security guard, because these people had been trained. Samuel could tell the gap between them and


    ordinary people a t a nce.


    "You still want to drag me into the water?" The security guard looked at Samuel coldly.


    "You want me to solve this problem, but you also want me to take responsibility for it. Is this your style


    of doing things?" Samuel looked directly at the security officer and said.


    For the arrogant attitude of those foreigners just now, i f it weren''t for his identity, he would also have


    wanted to teach them a lesson. So he didn''t stop them after seeing Samuel take action.


    Now, it was part of his duty to me Samuel. He had t o warn him because Samuel was already a


    dangerous person in his eyes because of his extraordinary skills.


    But he had never expected Samuel¡¯s attitude would be


    so tough!


    "I have the right to arrest you. Do you believe it?" The security guard threatened Samuel.


    When the flight attendant heard this, she felt a little indignant for Samuel. He had solved such a big


    problem, but he still wanted to catch him. It was too unreasonable.


    "He also wanted to help, so he took action in a hurry. You don''t need to catch him, do you?" asked the


    flight attendant.


    The security guard red at the flight attendant and said, "It''s none of your business here. You go out


    first."


    The flight attendant had something else to say, but Samuel gave her a meaningful look. She had no


    choice but to leave.


    "What are you doing?" The safety guard asked Samuel.


    "Go home and visit my family," Samuel said.


    "You don''t look like a Swallow City person," the security guard said.


    "Oh?" Samuel asked with a smile, "I don''t know if you can tell that I don''t belong to Swallow City. Is it


    your fiery eyes or the character on my forehead?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me. Now I am very serious t o question you." The security guard gritted his


    teeth discontentedly and said.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have time to keep youpany.


    After saying this, Samuel turned around and left the office.


    The security guard clenched his fists in an instant, but soon loosened them.


    His skills might be very powerful for ordinary people, but he was very clear that the young man in front


    of him was definitely not someone he could beat.


    Those foreigners were not as weak as they looked. It was only because the young man was too strong


    that they couldn''t help but being beatenup.


    When he returned to his seat, the flight attendant came to Samuel with a cup of water. She leaned over


    and asked softly, "He didn''t make things difficult for you, did he?"


    The faint fragrance of perfume came to his nose, and his neckline, God''s vision, for Samuel, was even


    more dazzling. However, he only focused on Yvonne, so no matter how beautiful the scenery was, he


    would not take a second look at it.


    "It''s nothing. Thank you for your concern," Samuel said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The flight attendant approached Samuel, handed him a business card, and said, "This is my contact


    information. If you''re bored, you cane to me."


    "Okay." Samuel took the business card without even taking a look at it. He politely put it away, but when


    he got off the ne, this business card was destined to b e thrown into the trash can.


    The nended at the Swallow City Airport. Samuel walked out of the terminal; a Bentley had been


    waiting for a long time.


    After the window rolled down, Gina said, "Do you mind if I pick you up?"

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Samuel happened to be seen by the flight attendant when he got in the car, which made her freeze on


    the spot.


    At this time, the safety guard''s voice came from the side of her ear. "I didn''t expect him to be a gigolo.


    It''s really interesting."


    The security guard''s tone was full of ridicule, which was particrly harsh for the flight attendant.


    She had a good impression of Samuel, because she had never seen Samuel''s heroic performance on


    the ne before.


    "How can you be sure that he is a gigolo?" the stewardess said in disbelief.


    "Do you still want to deceive yourself? How old is the woman in the car? If you can''t see her age, why


    do you lie to yourself?" the security guard said.


    The flight attendant''s heart sank.


    Through the car window, they could see that the woman in the car was indeed quite old. Although she


    was very beautiful and well-maintained, they could still see some traces of age on her face, which


    could not be hidden in any case.


    Could it be that he was really just a toy boy?


    "Don''t daydream. You''re just an air stewardess. How


    can you get close to such a man? Look at the car he''s driving." The security guard sneered and passed


    by the air stewardess. His eyes were full of disgust for Samuel.


    As the flight attendant watched the car drive away, she sighed heavily in her heart. No wonder when he


    took the business card, he didn''t even look at it. It turned out that he was such a person.


    The car drove to the Hannigan Family''spound.


    Gina stared at Samuel along the way while Samuel looked out of the window. The two of them were


    speechless.


    "How long are you going to stay after your return this time?" Gina broke the silence and asked.


    "It is best if it is not over a day." Samuel said in a faint voice.


    Gina was not surprised by this answer and said, "Your favorite food has been prepared at home. Let''s


    talk about it after dinner."


    In the Hannigan family''spound, there was a ce that made Samuel unhappy with his childhood.


    It seemed that he could still see the figure of that year in every corner. The young man who quietly


    watched Nangong Qianqiu spoil Han Jun was heartbroken for countless times. 1


    "Where''s Grandpa Yan?" After returning home, Samuel unexpectedly did not see Yan Jun, which made


    him feel very strange. If Yan Jun knew that he was back, h e would definitely wait for him at the door of


    his home. "He has something to do and has left Swallow City. I''m afraid you won''t be able to see him


    when youe back this time," Gina said.


    Samuel frowned slightly. Van Jun''s duty was to protect the Hannigan family in Swallow City. If it was not


    something very important, he would never leave easily.


    Could it be that there''s something wrong?


    After Hangong Qianqiu''s death, Gina dismissed all the servants in the family because she lived alone


    in the Hannigan family''spound. She didn''t need to be taken care of by the servants. She also liked


    the tranquility of a person and didn''t want to be disturbed by irrelevant people.


    When they came to the restaurant, the table was full of food. It was a little cold, so Gina said, "Eat


    quickly, the food is getting cold."


    "Did you make it?" Samuel asked.


    Gina said, "After receiving the news that you are going back to Swallow City, I began to make it. Try it.


    If there is something inappropriate..."


    "No need. Since it''s your cooking, I don''t think there''s a need for me to eat it." Samuel said faintly.


    This sentence made Gina''s heart ache. Although she also had a very cruel heart while she ced her


    hopes on Samuel, it was still difficult for Gina to ept


    Samuel''s rejection of her. After all, they were the closest family to each other.


    "Okay, if you''re not hungry, then we won''t eat. If you have any requests, feel free to tell me," Gina said.


    Samuel gritted his teeth. He realized that even if he used all his strength, he would not be able to say it


    out loud. It was too difficult, as difficult as going to heaven!


    In all these years, he had not spent even a little of the Hannigan family''s money. But now, he had no


    choice but to ask for money from Gina!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Do you have any difficulties with me? I am your mother," Gina said.


    "I want money," Samuel said.


    "No problem. You can take away all the working capital of the Hannigan family," Gina. Samuel took the


    money to deal with Han Yan. There was no reservation in her effort. After all, she had suffered a great


    humiliation from Han Yan. As a maid, Han Qing still dared to hit her. For Gina, how could she not take


    revenge?


    "Let''s make a loan receipt. I''ll return it to you. I won''t take you a penny for nothing," Samuel said.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Gina gave a bitter smile and said, "The money of the Hannigan family belongs to you. I don''t need a


    loan receipt."


    Samuel shook his head and said, "In your eyes, everything in the Hannigan family belongs to Han Jun.


    It has nothing to do with me. If you don''t lend it t o me, I''ll think of another way."


    Samuel was probably the most paranoid person in the world. There would not be a single change in his


    mind.


    Just like how he treated Yvonne as his wife, he would never be moved by any other woman. Even if it


    was the most beautiful Qi Yiyun, he would remain unmoved.


    Gina felt Samuel''s persistence; she sighed and said," Okay, do as you say. You can do whatever you


    want."


    After Gina took the pen and paper, she wrote a loan receipt without asking Samuel how much he


    wanted.


    Samuel signed his name, took the bank card from Gina, and left the Hannigan family''s manor.


    Seeing the table full of dishes, Gina could only smile bitterly. She had spent a great amount of effort in


    order to make this. It was unexpected Samuel would refuse to even take a bite. 1


    After leaving the Hannigan familys mansion, Samuel


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    walked for half an hour before he came to a small alley. The owner of the alley told him that he often


    came here. When he was treated unfairly at home, he liked to hang around alone and eat what he liked


    so as to ease his mood.


    Samuel came to a stop at an old shop filled with soybean juice.


    It had been nearly four years since he came to this ce, but nothing had changed here. The old


    mahogany doors and windows could tell the history of this store.


    The first time Samuel came here was when he was fourteen. When he was young, he was called into


    the shop by thedy boss to take shelter from the rain. Since then, he had been here often.


    When he met thendy for the first time, she was still a charming woman. But now, she had white


    hair o n the temples and there were traces of an old woman.


    When the shopkeeper saw Samuel standing at the door, she took the initiative to walk out of the shop.


    The shopkeeper smiled at Samuel and said, "I haven''t seen you for many years."


    "Same old rules." Samuel smiled and said. After which, he strode into the shop.


    The shopkeeper asked the waiter to serve the dishes t o Samuel, and she sat directly opposite him.


    When she met Samuel for the first time, he cried his heart out and tears welled up in the rain. At that


    time, thendy knew that the young man in front of her was a miserable child.


    Seeing the innkeeper staring at him, Samuel felt a little embarrassed. He asked, "Boss, are you looking


    at me like this? Is there something on my face?"


    "You''re a little handsome," the proprietress said with a smile.


    Samuel wondered if he had been provoked by the shopkeeper.


    "Madam, if you have something to say, just say it. I''m a little scared," Samuel said with a wry smile.


    "Now that you have grown up, you have the ability to b e independent. You haven''t been bullied, have


    you?" thendy asked.


    Samuel nodded heavily and said, "It''s impossible for ordinary people to bully me. But there''s always


    someone better than me. If you don''t want to be bullied, you have to be stronger."


    The innkeeper sighed and said, "One''s pursuit will not be fulfilled for the rest of his life. The more you


    hold in your hands, the stronger your desire will be. Only when you are satisfied can you really live a


    life. Sometimes, you have to stop and have a rest, or you will be tired."


    Samuel understood this kind of reasoning. However, h e could not stop. He did not have the right to. If


    not, what could he use to protect Yvonne?


    "Boss, I wish this day woulde as soon as possible. " Samuel said.


    At this time, two people came in through the door.


    There was a young man and a young woman. The girl was petite, but she dressed like a gangster. Her


    yellow hair and a few green stripes were particrly conspicuous.


    "You damn girl, what are you going to do?" Seeing the girl, the innkeeper was angry with her.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    "Mom, can you save my face in front of my friend?" Chen Lingined.


    Hearing this, the innkeeper was even angrier and said, "Look at you. You don''t look like a person. Do


    you want me to do you a favor?"


    "Mom, if you say that again, I''m leaving," Chen Ling said, gnashing her teeth.


    "Well, you''d better go. If you go, don''te back. I''ll see how you live outside," the innkeeper said


    angrily. Since Chen Ling became an adult, she had made friends with a group of bad friends and


    dressed herself up as a neither human nor ghost. Every time she saw Chen Ling, the innkeeper was


    very angry.


    Especially when she brought her friends to the store, the innkeeper was even more unpleasant.


    "Auntie, I''m not a bad person," the boy said to thedy boss with a look of grievance on his face.


    Thedy boss looked at the boy.She didn''t know he was a bad guy or not, but his image didn''t look like


    that of a human.


    "You can''t be a good person, but you have to make an iron circle around your nose. Are you going to


    be the Bull Demon King?" Thedy boss said coldly.


    Samuel, who was standing by the side, burst outughing. The boy''s dressing was indeed different


    from ordinary people, and his nose ring made people feel dazzled. The description of thedy boss


    was really appropriate.


    Hearing Samuel''sughter, the boy''s eyes suddenly showed dissatisfaction. But in the shop, he did not


    dare to be presumptuous. Instead, Chen Ling felt that her friend was beingughed at. She walked to


    Samuel angrily.


    Pa!


    Chen Ling pped the table and said angrily, "What are youughing at? It has nothing to do with you.


    You''d better behave yourself."


    Samuel raised his head and said with a smile, "Little Ling''er, I haven''t seen you for so many years, and


    you are so fierce to me. Aren''t you afraid that I won''te next time?"


    When Chen Ling saw Samuel clearly, she was stunned.


    When she was on holiday, she used to help the customers with drinks. Samuel often came to the cafe,


    so they became familiar with each other. In recent years, Samuel had never been to the cafe, but Chen


    Ling had never forgotten him.


    "Brother Samuel?" Chen Ling looked at Samuel in shock.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "You still don''t know what to say?"


    Chen Ling didn''t care and said, "It makes sense. I can''t


    change it, and I don''t want to change it."


    As Chen Ling spoke, she directly sat beside Samuel. The two of them seemed to be very close. Only at


    this time would thedy boss look at Chen Ling with a softer gaze.


    "Brother Samuel, where have you been all these years? Why didn''t youe to see me?" Chen Ling


    asked curiously.


    "I have gone somewhere else and is now settling down in another ce. It is very difficult for me to


    return to Swallow City. Didn''t Ie to visit you this time around?" Samuel said with a smile.


    At this time, the man released a strong hostility against Samuel. Even with his back to him, Samuel


    could feel the heat in his eyes.


    He didn''t know if this guy was a bad guy, but from the dagger in his pocket, Samuel knew that he was


    not a good person.


    How could a normal person carry a dagger with him?


    "Another ce? It would be difficult to see you again i n the future." Chen Ling wrinkled her nose. Her


    feelings for Samuel were not feelings between men and women, but more like brother and sister. When


    she was young, she hoped that Samuel woulde to the shop every day. Over time, it became the


    motivation for Chen Ling toe to the shop to help. This was because Samuel would bring her some


    toys every time.


    Of course, Chen Ling had grown up now. Although she did not need a toy, it was not easy to let go of a


    rtionship that hadsted for so many years.


    "If you want to y with me, I''ll send someone to pick you up," Samuel said.


    Chen Ling had heard the shopkeeper mention Samuel hade to the store for the first time. Hence,


    she subconsciously thought that he was a poor man''s child. Did he even have a subordinate now?


    "Brother Samuel, you are very rich now?" Chen Ling raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "Yes, I''m now a billionaire. There''s only a little distance between me and him." Samuel stretched out his


    hand. A thin crack appeared between his thumb and index finger.


    "Humph." Chen Ling showed a look of disbelief and said, "If you can be the richest man, I will be


    the princess of the royal family. Do you believe it?"


    "If you don''t dress like this, you will be a princess. However, these strange colors make you look unlike


    a princess," Samuel said.


    Chen Ling was very satisfied with her style, but Samuel¡¯s words directly made her doubt herself.


    "Brother Samuel, am I not good-looking?" Chen Ling asked doubtfully.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    "She doesn''t look good." Samuel nodded without hesitation. It was not only thedy boss who didn''t


    like this style, but he also didn''t like it. In his impression, Chen Ling was a quietdy, but now she was


    no different from a gangster girl.


    "This is the model I suggested to Chen Ling. What right do you have toment on it?" The boy said


    to Samuel with dissatisfaction.


    "Who are you?" Samuel turned around and looked straight at the boy.


    The boy was a little afraid of Samuel¡¯s gaze. He took a step back subconsciously. He did not dare to


    say anything harsh to Samuel again. Instead, he said to Chen Ling, "Chen Ling, why don''t you ask your


    mother to get the money? Don''t you remember that we still have to go to the event?"


    Chen Ling came back for money, but she didn''t expect to meet Samuel.


    The activities were very important, but for the current situation, Samuel was more important. This was


    because Chen Ling knew that she did not know when she would see Samuel again.


    "I won''t go to the event. Go by yourself," Chen Ling said.


    A ferocious look shed across the boy''s face as he


    said, "We made an appointment. Are you going to stand me up now?"


    "So what if I let you go? I¡¯m toozy to participate in such stupid activities," Chen Ling said.


    "Good for you, Chen Ling. Remember it." After finishing his words, the boy left angrily.


    Samuel could feel this guy''s intention of revenge. It seemed that before leaving Swallow City, he had to


    help Chen Ling solve this trouble. If not, something might happen to her.


    "Brother Samuel, didn''t you bring me a gift this time?" Chen Ling walked to the side and held Samuel¡¯s


    hand warmly.


    The innkeeper stared at Chen Ling and said, "In addition to asking for gifts, do you have any other


    achievements?"


    "It''s none of your business." Chen Ling pouted and said to the innkeeper.


    Samuel took out an exquisite box. Every time he came, he would prepare gifts for Chen Ling. How


    could it not be an exception this time?


    "See if you like it," Samuel said.


    Chen Ling took the box and opened it. It was a very beautiful ne, and the pendant was a


    diamond, which made Chen Ling a little confused.


    "In the past, Samuel brought small gifts. But this time, it''s so expensive!"


    "Brother Samuel, this can''t be ss, right?" Chen Ling pointed at the pendant and said.


    "What do you think it is? It''s what it is. It''s fine as long as you like it." Samuel said.


    Chen Ling couldn''t help holding it in her palm. No matter if it was a diamond or ss, as long as it was


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    given by Samuel, she would be very happy.


    "Brother Samuel, let''s go to my house for dinner tonight and let my mother thank you." Chen Ling


    invited them.


    "It''s not that I ept gifts. Don''t you know how to cook for yourself?" Thedy boss said helplessly.


    Chen Ling ignored what thedy boss said and looked at Samuel expectantly.


    Samuel had nned to make a round trip on that day. After all, he had nothing to do if he stayed in


    Swallow City. Moreover, he had good news for Saber Twelve, so he had to rush back.


    But now, Samuel couldn''t leave. The boy''s problem wasn¡¯t solved. Once he left, he didn''t know what


    would happen to Chen Ling.


    "Okay, but I have to leaveter. I have something to do, and I''ll go to your house at night. What do you


    think?" Samuel said.


    "No problem. I will ask mom to prepare a sumptuous dinner for you tonight," Chen Ling patted her


    chest and said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. This girl''s aura made it seem as if she was cooking herself.


    After chatting for a while, Samuel found out about the boy''s activities from Chen Ling. He pretended to


    ask her casually, so she did not care.


    After leaving the shop, Samuel took a taxi to his destination.


    This was a seemingly ordinary table game shop, but the young peopleing and going at the door


    were all shifty-eyed. At first nce, he knew that this was not a good thing. He guessed that they didn''t


    do anything serious.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Samuel was stopped at the entrance of the board game shop.


    The man looked at Samuel warily and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I''m looking for Liu Hao," Samuel said.


    "It turns out to be Liu Hao''s friend. Pleasee in," the man said with a smile.


    Samuel smiled faintly. It seemed that Liu Hao should b e a high-ranking person in the circle. Just


    mentioning his name was enough to change the attitude of the security guard at the door.


    Walking into the board game shop, Samuel felt as if he had entered a world of monsters. There were


    all kinds of weird clothes, tattoos on the face, and bumps on the face. There were all kinds of strange


    things that could be found here.


    Under such circumstances, Samuel, as a normal person, would seem to be a little out of ce.


    Everyone was looking him up and down in confusion.


    Liu Hao was standing with a tattooed man, talking about Chen Ling.


    "Brother Wen, today is the best chance for Chen Ling t o join us. I didn''t expect it to be destroyed by a


    fool. Give me a few people and let me teach this fool a


    lesson," Liu Hao said indignantly.


    The man named Brother Wen looked indifferent and said, "If we miss this opportunity, there will be a


    next time. We can''t easily expose our identities. At such a critical time, we can''t let anything go wrong."


    Liu Hao gritted his teeth. He couldn''t wait to bring his men to kill Samuel, but since Brother Wen didn''t


    agree, he could only suppress his dissatisfaction.


    "I see, Brother Wen." Liu Hao said reluctantly. The moment he turned around, Liu Hao saw Samuel,


    which made him freeze on the spot.


    "Why is this guy here?"


    He wanted to take revenge, but he didn''t expect that Samuel would take the initiative toe to him!


    "Brother Wen, the guy who ruined our n is here. It''s him," Liu Hao said, pointing at Samuel.


    When Brother Wen heard this, he turned his head and stared at Samuel with eyes full of killing intent.


    This ce could not be entered by outsiders at will. How could hee here!


    "You broke through the gate of hell today. You didn''t check the almanac when you went out, did you?"


    asked Brother Wen to Samuel.


    "It seems that you are not ordinary people. Did I encounter any cult?" Samuel said with a smile. None o


    f them here was normal, especially Brother Wen, whose face was tattooed with a skeleton.


    The killing intent on Brother Wen''s face was more intense. All the people in the store stood up at this


    moment, and their eyes were full of hatred and killing intent.


    "It''s just in time. Since Chen Ling didn''te, I''ll use you as a medium for the blood sacrifice," said


    Brother Wen.


    Samuel was just joking, but after listening to Brother Wen''s words, this was really a ce simr to the


    cult. It was too ridiculous. In today''s society, was there really such a person?


    Fortunately, most of them were ordinary people.


    Although there were many of them, all of them were made of paper. They could not pose much of a


    threat t o Samuel.


    "Just you good-for-nothings?" Samuel said faintly.


    Liu Hao sneered and said, "You don''t know what''s good for you. I''ll kill you today!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Liu Hao took the dagger out of his pocket and rushed straight at


    Samuel.


    The corner of Samuel¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. How could a piece of trash like Liu Hao be


    qualified to challenge him?


    When Liu Hao approached, Samuel kicked Liu Hao hard.


    Liu Hao screamed. At the same time, his whole body flew backward and mmed on a table before


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    stopping.


    Brother Wen''s eyes narrowed. He was a little surprised by Samuel''s skills.


    However, they won in numbers. As the saying goes, two fists can''t beat four hands. He didn''t believe


    Samuel could really beat everyone down.


    "What are you waiting for? Go ahead." Brother Wen said.


    With the order of Brother Wen, everyoneunched an attack on Samuel. However, these people were


    not good at fighting. They were just a little better than the weak old man. For Samuel, once hit, one of


    them would fall down. He didn''t use much strength at all.


    After a while, all the people, except for Brother Wen, fell to the ground, and the whole board game shop


    was mourning.


    Brother Wen was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. His previous arrogance suddenly disappeared at


    this moment.


    "You... Who are you?" Brother Wen looked at Samuel in horror.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    "Me?" Samuel smiled and said, "Since you are the cult, I am naturally sent by God to punish you."


    Brother Wen sat down on the ground. It seemed that h e really believed Samuel''s words.


    Samuel was speechless. Where did these guyse from? Did they really believe in this kind of divine


    theory?


    Although there were many things in the world that could not be exined by science, Samuel was a


    pure atheist. He did not believe that there were ghosts and gods in the world.


    Walking to the front of Brother Wen, Samuel said condescendingly, "Why don''t you take me to see the


    blood sacrifice?"


    Brother Wen nodded with a pale face and said, "I, I''ll take you there right away."


    Following Brother Wen to the basement, Samuel found that there was another world at the board game


    shop. The blood-red light presented a strange atmosphere in the basement, but these lights were all


    man-made. Therefore, in Samuel¡¯s eyes, these guys were just deceiving themselves.


    "What is your blood sacrifice?" Samuel asked.


    Brother Wen took Samuel to the center of the


    basement. Along the way, Samuel found that there were a lot of strange lines on the ground, which


    were twisted like worms, but the points of convergence were the same.


    It was a crystal box with a thing like a skull in it, but it was iplete.


    "What is this?" Samuel asked.


    "It is rumored that this person is..."


    Before Brother Wen could finish his words, Samuel kicked him and said, "Don''t make some strange


    legends for me. Just tell me where this thing came from."


    "I picked it up," said Brother Wen.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. He picked up such a stupid thing, but he actually set up some cults,


    which seemed to be reasonable.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Do you do all of this for the sake of umting wealth, or for the sake of beauty?" Samuel asked.


    "No, I just want to get more powerful strength." Brother Wen said with a pious face.


    Samuel kicked Brother Wen again and said disdainfully, "Can this damn thing give you great power? I


    suggest that you go to the gym and try it. The effect may be better."


    "If you don''t believe me, I can prove it to you," said Brother Wen.


    Seeing his serious expression, Samuel was curious about how he could prove it. He said, "Hurry up. I


    have to go to the appointment."


    "Do you have any other tasks?" Brother Wen asked cautiously.


    In the past, Samuel could stillugh. But now, he didn''t even have the mood tough. Because he felt


    that he had met a highly poisoned lunatic. In the conversation with the lunatic, he had almost be a


    psycho.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t want to be beaten," Samuel said.


    "Yes, yes, yes." After that, Brother Wen took out an exquisite dagger and cut his finger hard.


    When the blood drops fell on the lines on the floor, Samuel found that the blood beads were rolling


    toward the crystal box, which surprised him.


    But thinking about it carefully, it was reasonable for him to lie and y some tricks. These lines were


    probably some kind of mechanism designed by him.


    When the blood bead entered the crystal box, it was once again absorbed by the skull. In addition,


    Samuel discovered that there were some blood-like patterns o n the skull that were vaguely discernible.


    It was extremely strang. 1


    "How did you do it?" Samuel asked Brother Wen. He was sure that this was a trap designed by Brother


    Wen.


    "It has nothing to do with me. It can absorb by itself," Brother Wen said with a pious face.


    "You still want to act with me?" Samuel sneered and pushed Brother Wen to the ground and beat him


    hard.


    Brother Wen kept begging for mercy, but he refused to admit that this was his doing.


    Samuel wiped the sweat from his forehead and finally stopped. He was a little breathless, but Brother


    Wen still gritted his teeth and refused to admit it.


    "You have a tough mouth. In this case, I''ll take this thing away." After saying that, Samuel picked up the


    crystal box with one hand. His curiosity urged him to understand this matter. Otherwise, it would


    be a n obstacles in his heart for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    Before leaving, Samuel warned Brother Wen and others not to make trouble for Chen Ling. As he was


    afraid of Samuel, Brother Wen didn''t want to take revenge or make trouble for Chen Ling.


    And after Samuel left, he gave Liu Hao a good lesson.


    When Samuel arrived at Chen Ling''s house, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon. The owner of


    the cafe closed the shop''s business in advance and was busy in the kitchen. Chen Ling, who said she


    would invite Samuel to dinner, was absent-mindedly watching a soap opera in the living room.


    "Didn''t we agree that you would cook?" Samuel asked Chen Ling with a smile.


    Chen Ling didn''t feel embarrassed. She took it for granted and said, "If I hadn''t been there to


    apany you, I would have shown my strength. I''m afraid that you will be bored."


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said, "I can watch TV alone."


    "That won''t do. I still have a friend who ising. You two don''t know each other. If not for me, how


    embarrassing would it be?" Chen Ling said.


    Samuel knew that she was just finding excuses not to go to the kitchen. Even if she went, she probably


    wouldn''t be of much help.


    It didn''t take long before the doorbell rang. Chen Ling''s friend must have arrived.


    When Chen Ling opened the door and the friend walked in, Samuel was stunned.


    At the same time, when Chen Ling''s friend saw Samuel, he was also very surprised.


    "Qin Rou, you''re finally here. Quick, let me introduce you to a friend." Chen Ling enthusiastically pulled


    Qin Rou into the living room.


    "We have met before." Qin Rou s mood was a littleplicated when she faced Samuel. Because she


    was the flight attendantdy on the ne. Originally, she had a great impression of Samuel.


    Unexpectedly, Samuel was a toy boy who was kept by his sugar mommy.


    Samuel did not expect things to turn out to be so coincidental. She was actually a friend of Chen Ling.


    "You have met him. When?" Chen Ling asked in surprise. This friend of hers was her sister, who had a


    very good rtionship with her. Today, Chen Ling was going to be a matchmaker.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "On the ne, my name is Samuel." Samuel stood up and introduced himself.


    Qin Rou looked at Samuel withplicated eyes and did not make much response.


    "This is too much of a coincidence. It shows that you are very fated." Chen Ling said with a smile on


    her


    face.


    Samuel smiled and didn''t say anything. He sat on the sofa and watched TV again.


    At this time, Chen Ling realized that there seemed to b e something unusual in the atmosphere


    between the two of them. She pulled Qin Rou and said, "Sister Rourou, I bought a new dress. Can you


    help me to have a look?"


    After that, Chen Ling took Qin Rou back to the room.


    After closing the door, Chen Ling said softly to Qin Rou, "Sister Rourou, this is the boyfriend I want to


    introduce to you, but judging from your rtionship, i s there any enmity between you?"


    Qin Rou shook her head with a bitter smile on her face. How could she have a grudge against Samuel?


    It was just that she could not ept Samuel¡¯s identity. A t such a young age, he was able to take good


    care of himself but he was kept as a toy boy. 1


    Qin Rou was a very independent person. More than three of her suitors said that they would support


    her, and they didn''t want her to be too tired from flying around. But Qin Rou didn''t ept any of them.


    In Qin Ron''s bones, she hated to gain something without sowing. Whether it was herself or someone


    else, she didn''t want to sell her body in exchange for money.


    After seeing Samuel''s situation in the luxury car and hearing the words of the security guard, Qin Rou''s


    good impression of Samuel disappearedpletely. A t this time, Chen Ling was going to introduce


    Samuel t o her. How could Qin Rou ept it?


    "No," Qin Rou said.


    "If there is no hatred between you, why are you like this? Is it because he is not good-looking? But I


    think h e is not bad." In Chen Ling''s eyes, Samuel''s appearance was nothing to be picky about. He was


    definitely a handsome man. It was just that his family background might not be very good. But now, he


    was independent and living a good life. Such a man was almost the best boyfriend. If Chen Ling had


    not always treated Samuel as her elder brother, she would have pursued him.


    "You don''t know what kind of person he is at all," Qin Rou said.


    "Sister Rourou, do you know something?" Chen Ling asked curiously.


    "Let''s not talk about it. I''m afraid that I''ll ruin his image in your mind if I say it out loud," Qin Rou said.


    "You have sessfully aroused my curiosity. Tell me what happened," Chen Ling shook Qin Ron''s arm


    and said impatiently.


    Qin Rou sighed. Perhaps it was a good thing to let Chen Ling know what kind of person he was.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Qin Rou first told Chen Ling what had happened on the ne, which surprised her. She did not expect


    Samuel to be so powerful that he could defeat those foreigners alone. This made Chen Ling want to


    reverse time. She could also appear in that flight and witness this scene with her own eyes.


    "He is good at fighting and still have such a sense of justice. Is such a man not enough?" Chen Ling


    asked i n confusion.


    "But after getting off the ne, he got in a Bentley, and the person in the car is a woman in her forties,"


    Qin Rou continued.


    Chen Ling did not quite understand the meaning of these words. She asked doubtfully, "And then?


    After h e got on theBentley, what''s wrong with a woman in her forties?"


    Qin Rou helplessly stared at Chen Ling and said, "Do you want me to say that? You can''t have any


    ideas?"


    Chen Ling scratched her head and said, "Sister Rourou, just tell me what you want to say. I''m not very


    smart. If you let me think about it, I won''t be able to figure it out for the rest of my life."


    "He has been kept as a toy boy. Do you understand?" Qin Rou said.


    Hearing the word "keep as a toy boy", Chen Ling was


    stunned.


    He... he was being kept as a toy boy.


    No wonder he gave her such a precious thing as a ne this time.


    Chen Ling had thought Samuel was a sessful businessman and that he would be sessful in


    starting a business. However, she did not expect Samuel''s money woulde about in this way.


    "Sister Kourou, is there any misunderstanding?" Chen Ling paused and continued, "No, I have to ask


    him about it."


    Qin Rou grabbed Chen Ling. No one was willing to mention such a shameful thing. If Chen Ling asked


    in person, she would lose Samuel''s face.


    "You silly girl, how could he tell you such a disgraceful thing? Even if you ask him, he won¡¯t admit it and


    will hurt your rtionship. Since you just regard him as your brother, why do you care about these


    things?" Qin Rou said.


    Chen Ling lowered her head weakly. She had to admit that this fact had caused her image of Samuel to


    copse.


    For so many years, although Chen Ling did not know much about Samuel, she now knew that he


    actually relied on an old woman to support him. The gap was too big.


    "Sister Rourou, he gave me a ne today. Did the old woman give him the money to buy it?" Chen


    Ling suddenly felt that she did not seem to like this gift very much.


    After that, Chen Ling took out the ne.


    When Qin Rou saw this sign, she was very surprised. She was familiar with luxury goods and knew the


    value of the ne better than Chen Ling.


    "If this is authentic, it''s worth tens of thousands of yuan. It seems that he is still very good to you," Qin


    Rou sighed. If the money was earned by himself, the gift would be more meaningful. However, he sent


    gifts with other women¡¯s money, which made Qin Rou look down upon him even more.


    Knowing the value of the ne, Chen Ling was not happy at all, as if this ne had nothing to


    do with her.


    Chen Ling sat down on the edge of the bed and said helplessly, "Brother Samuel is so powerful. Why is


    he being kept as a toy boy by an old woman? Is he so short of money?"


    "You know, it''s not just women who are incentives, but also many men. It''s not rare for them to sell


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    themselves for money. Besides, she''s ady with a Bentley. Do you know what such a woman can


    bring t o him? He doesn''t have to fight for his whole life," Qin Rou said, with deep contempt in her eyes.


    As a woman, Qin Rou had neverpromised for money, but Samuel was willing to be with an old


    woman for money. Such a value made Qin Rou very disgusted.


    "s." Chen Ling sighed and said weakly, "Each of them has his or her own needs. Maybe Brother


    Samuel has his own difficulties."

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    It was not until dinner time that Chen Ling and Qin Rou were called out by the hostess from the room.


    Thedy boss had taught Chen Ling a lesson in private about leaving Samuel alone in the living room.


    She was the one who invited him to her house for dinner, but she did not apany the guest at all.


    She was not polite at all.


    In thedy boss'' mind, Samuel''s image was very good, because she had witnessed the downfall of


    Samuel. Although thedy boss did not know how Samuel was doing, she thought that his condition


    should be getting better and better, whichforted thedy boss very much.


    The child who was crying in the heavy rain finally had the ability to be independent. Her mood was like


    a n old mother watching her son grows up. Only the elders could understand that kind of gratification.


    At the dining table, Chen Ling''s mind was filled with thoughts of Samuel being kept as a toy boy.


    Although she wanted to try her best to understand Samuel''s thoughts, she still felt a little uneasy when


    she thought of how Samuel would do such a thing with an old woman.


    During the whole meal, except for thedy boss asionally raising the topic, the atmosphere seemed


    a bit dull.


    After the meal, Samuel was about to leave. Thedy boss did not ask him to stay any longer because


    Chen Ling''s condition was obviously different from that of the day. She had to ask her what was going


    on.


    "What''s wrong with you today? You asked someone toe and have dinner with a look of someone


    owes you something. How can you treat a guest like that?" Thedy bossined to Chen Ling


    after Samuel left.


    Chen Ling sighed and said, "Mom, do you know who h e is?"


    "Who he is? What does it have to do with me? You invited him to dinner, so you can''t be so rude." The


    innkeeper med her.


    "I don''t want to, but I can''t ept it when I think that he''s being kept as a toy boy, and that the woman


    might even be older than you," Chen Ling said with annoyance. She really wanted to control her


    emotions, but what else could she do if she couldn''t?


    "And Sister Rourou said that the ne he gave me was worth tens of thousands yuan. It must have


    been bought with that woman''s money." Chen Ling continued.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Who told you that? Samuel is not that kind of person." The innkeeper said in


    disbelief.


    "Sister Rourou saw it with her own eyes. He got into a Bentley, and the woman in the Bentley is at least


    forty years old. If she is not his mistress, what else can she b e?" Chen Ling said.


    Thendy had never asked about Samuel''s family background. However, ording to her


    understanding of Samuel, she could probably guess that Samuel was born in a bad condition. A person


    like Samuel was in a Bentley, and there was a woman i n her forties in the car. It was very likely that he


    would be kept as a toy boy.


    "Is there any misunderstanding? He has such a strong temper. How can he be kept as a toy boy?" The


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "In the face of money, what else is there to be strong? I really didn''t expect my Brother Samuel to be


    this kind of person." Chen Ling sighed heavily and continued," Mom, I''m going back to my room to rest.


    Don''t disturb me if there isn''t anything important."


    "You little girl, didn''t you agree to wash the dishes?" After finishing her words, Chen Ling had returned


    to the room and closed the door.


    Thendy knew that she deliberately did not wash the dishes, so she found an excuse. However,


    thendy was a little worried about Samuel. If Samuel was really kept as a toy boy, he would have


    nothing if he was kicked one day. If it was not what he got by his ability, it would be a short period of


    time.


    "If there is a chance, I have to persuade him. I can''t let him continue to be obsessed." The proprietress


    said.


    In the elevator, Samuel and Qin Rou were silent. When they got to the first floor and walked out of the


    unit, Qin Rou couldn''t help saying to Samuel, "You''re so young. Why don¡¯t you work hard and use your


    own hands to get what you want? Isn''t that better?"


    "What do you mean?" Samuel asked in confusion. He knew that something had happened. If not, Chen


    Ling''s attitude towards him could not have changed s o much. However, he did not think about what


    had happened. After all, the car belonged to Gina, and Gina was his mother. He would never have


    thought that there would be such a big misunderstanding.


    "At the airport, I saw it already. Do you want me to make it clear?" Qin Rou said.


    "I''m curious," Samuel said. "What do you see?"


    Qin Rou gritted her teeth. Wasn''t this kind of person afraid of losing face by refusing to admit it? Since


    he wanted to be a toy boy, he should be prepared to lose face. After all, he was very happy when


    spending money. A ne that was worth tens of thousands o f yuan was given to Chen Ling without


    blinking.


    "It feels good to be kept as a lover. It''s a free lunch and you don''t have to do anything." Qin Rou


    sneered disdainfully.


    "Keep as a lover?"

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Samuel was confused. How could Qin Rou think that h e was being kept as a toy boy?


    "She said that she saw me at the airport. Did she misunderstand me because Gina to pick me up?"


    Thinking of this, Samuel couldn''t helpughing. It was too ridiculous. He just got into a Bentley, but Qin


    Rou thought that he was being kept as a toy boy.


    "You can think so," Samuel said and stepped away. He didn''t want to make too many exnations. If it


    weren''t for Chen Ling, he and Qin Rou would have met only once. The second meeting was a


    coincidence, and there would never be a third time. Since they wouldn''t meet in the future, why would


    he waste his breath and tongue?


    In Qin Ron''s view, Samuel''s departure was to escape from this question. He didn''t dare to answer


    directly, o r even didn''t want to lose face, so he had to hide it.


    Qin Rou was a little angry. She had a good impression of Samuel, so she didn''t want such a man to


    rely on a woman to survive. He could beat so many people. As long as he was willing to work hard, he


    could get what he wanted with his own hands. Why did he choose such a shortcut? And it was such a


    shameless shortcut.


    "If you are a man, you should try your best to get what


    you want, instead of being raised by a woman," Qin Rou, who was following Samuel, said relentlessly.


    "Just treat what you see as the truth. I have nothing to do with you, so I don''t have to exin too


    much," Samuel said.


    His words made Qin Rou stop, and she felt Samuel was simply shameless. He was kept as a toy boy


    and even showed a cold face.


    "You don''t need to exin too much. I don''t think you can exin it. Do you also know how


    embarrassing it i s?" Qin Rou looked at Samuel¡¯s back disdainfully. Her disgust for Samuel had almost


    reached its peak.


    Samuel took a taxi and left. Sitting in the car, he felt a little funny. How did Qin Roue up with such


    an absurd idea? Could it be that there was a woman of older age in the car, so she thought she being


    kep as a toy boy? This basis was really ridiculous.


    "Let''s go to Huahai Vi District," Samuel said to the driver.


    The driver looked at Samuel in surprise through the rearview mirror. Huahai Vi District was the rich


    district. There was not a single car that was less than a million yuan in Huahai Vi District. Moreover,


    the driver heard that the big boss who lived there was usually equipped with the driver. The situation of


    taking a taxi was something he had never heard of.


    "Little brother, do you live there?" The driver asked curiously.


    "No, I''m going to meet a friend," Samuel said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The driver was relieved. It was understandable that he went to see a friend. The so-called friend was


    probably because he was so shameless that he wanted to cooperate with a boss.


    "Little brother, don''t me me for talking too much. It''s toote now. Others may not see you," said the


    driver.


    "He will." Samuel smiled and replied.


    The driver smiled faintly. It seemed that he was a man who would never turn back unless he hit the


    wall. If h e came to visit at this time, would those big bosses be able to meet him?


    After the car stopped at the gate of Huahai Vi District, the driver did not leave directly, because he


    was sure Samuel would definitely run into a wall, and he had to take a taxi to leaveter. If he waited


    for a while, he would make some money.


    "Young man, I''ll stop here. If you need a car, juste t o me," the driver said to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled and said, "If you are waiting for me on purpose, you don''t have to do that. I don''t intend


    to leave tonight."


    The driver puckered his lips and did not say anything else. He thought to himself, "Let''s wait and see.


    When others don''t see you, do you still want to walk back to the city?"

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    After getting out of the car, Samuel called Leroy. When he arrived at the gate of the vi, it was


    reasonable for him to be stopped by the security guards. After all, this was not an ordinarymunity,


    and not everyone could enter it, unless the owner had registered in advance or had informed the


    property before letting them in.


    When the driver saw Samuel standing at the door, he smiled and said to himself, "It''ste at night and


    the wind can cool you down. Let''s see how long you can wait."


    The security guard was also disdainful of Samuel. They had seen a lot of situations like this. Many


    people who wanted to cooperate would wait for their targets at the door. However, he had never seen


    Samuele here at such ate hour, which made him wonder if there was something wrong with his


    brain.


    "Bro, who are you waiting for? At this time, it''s unlikely that the big boss wille out." The security


    guard reminded Samuel kindly.


    "I''m looking for Leroy. He should being soon," Samuel said.


    A trace of surprise shed across the security guard''s face when he heard the name Leroy. Leroy was


    a very famous person in Huahai Vis. It was as difficult as


    climbing up to the sky to see him. Moreover, judging from Samuel¡¯s tone, did Leroy have toe out to


    pick him up personally? Such words sounded like a joke to the security guard.


    "Bro, you must have never bragged before, right?" The security guard said to Samuel with a smile.


    "That''s right." Samuel knew what the security guard was thinking, but he did not care.


    After waiting for less than two minutes, a figure came running from far away. He didn''t dare to stop at


    all; for fear that he would be slow.


    As the figure got closer and closer, and the appearance became clearer and clearer, the security guard


    was stunned.


    Wasn''t this Leroy? He really came!


    At this time, the security guard looked at Samuel with a totally different look.


    It was not that no one had been waiting at the door before, those people had only sniffed the exhaust of


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Leroy''s car at most, and Leroy did not see them at all.


    But now, the person in front of him was actually able t o let Leroy personally go to the door to wee


    him?


    Even if it was a guest, Leroy could call the Security Guard Department and let them in, but he came in


    person, which was enough to prove that he attached great importance to this person.


    "Dude, I was just joking with you. Don''t argue with me.


    " The security guard wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal."


    Leroy ran to Samuel''s side and panted heavily. However, he did not show his respect in front of


    outsiders. He said, "Please follow me."


    Outside the gate, the driver Big Brother at the scene in front of him and was stunned.


    Everyone knew Leroy. He had often been featured in major financial reports in the past. For the driver,


    who wanted to make a fortune, he paid special attention to this kind of program, so he had a deep


    understanding of Leroy.


    He, such a person, actually came forward to wee a young man in person.


    "Oh my god, is this young man a big shot in disguise?" The driver said, trembling with fear. He quickly


    recalled what he had said just now. After making sure that there were no excessive words, he stepped


    on the elerator and slipped away.


    Leroy was a little surprised by Samuel''s sudden visit, because the current situation in Cloud City was


    very unfavorable to Samuel. Logically speaking, he should b e in Cloud City to solve the trouble. Why


    did he suddenlye to Swallow City?


    When they got home, the decoration was very luxurious and magnificent. In other words, it was


    luxurious. Compared with the low-key Hillside Vi, this ce was more like a noble pce, shining


    with golden light everywhere.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a nouveau riche," Samuel said with a smile.


    Leroy quickly exined, "This is the decoration from a long time ago. I was going to change it."


    "I''m just here to stay for a day. You don''t have to be so nervous," Samuel said.


    Of course, Leroy did not believe that. He knew that even if Samuel did not want to return to the


    Hannigan family''s house, there were many five-star hotels that h e could choose to stay in. How could


    he simply stay at his house?


    "Mr. Hannigan, if you need anything, just let me know, " Leroy said.


    Samuel shook his head. Cloud City was very troublesome, but he did not think of involving the forces in


    Swallow City, because this was his only way out. If he was really defeated in Cloud City, he and


    Swallow City could make aeback. If Leroy''spany was involved at this time, once he lost, there


    would be nothing left for him.


    Of course, Samuel''s visit to the Huahai Vi area was indeed not a simple matter.


    "I heard that you are going to cooperate with the Hangong family?" Samuel asked. The Hangong family


    of Swallow City was a real top family, one level higher than the Hannigan family. In secret, someone


    even called the Nangong family the first well-known family in Huaxia. Of course, this kind of top family


    knew better than anyone that the strong it was, the more enemies it may have, so the Nangong family


    did not admit the name.


    "Mr. Hannigan, if you don''t think it''s appropriate, I can stop the cooperation," Leroy said.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    "It''s very beneficial for yourpany''s development t o cooperate with the Nangong family, but you


    won''t take advantage of it to set up your own organization, will you? After all, I''m nothing to you after


    you climb u p the Nangong family''s socialdder, right?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Cold sweat broke out on Leroy''s back in an instant. He lowered his head and said, "Mr. Hannigan,


    Leroy definitely doesn''t have such an idea. Everything about Leroy was given by Mr. Hannigan. How


    could I set up my own organization?"


    "I can swear that I''m loyal to Mr. Hannigan." Leroy saw Samuel did not speak, so he continued to say.


    "You should know better than me how unreliable an oath is. How can it be exchanged for trust in a few


    words?" Samuel said indifferently.


    "Mr. Hannigan, I will agree to any of your requests. As long as I can prove myself, I am willing to do


    anything, " Leroy said.


    Samuel sighed and sat on the sofa. He looked at Leroy with his hot eyes and said, "You''re very


    cautious. You''re so cautious that you don''t even have a wife or children. Are you worried that they''ll be


    a burden to you one day when you betray me?"


    Hearing this, Leroy''s hair stood on end. He was also a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    well-known diamond bachelor in Swallow City, and countless women took the initiative to stick to his


    arms. But so far, Leroy had never established a rtionship with any woman.


    As Samuel said, he was indeed afraid that this rtionship would be a fetter. Leroy could not


    predict what would happen in the future, so he could only try his best to avoid the fetter.


    He thought this thought was hidden very well. He didn''t expect Samuel to see through it.


    "Mr. Hannigan, I definitely don''t have such an idea. I value rtionships very much, so I am very


    cautious i n this respect," Leroy said.


    "You don''t have to exin it to me, but I can tell you that if you betray me, even if the Hangong family


    wants to protect you, I have 10,000 ways to destroy you. Death is the simplest thing in the world." After


    that, Samuel stood up and walked up to Leroy.


    Leroy was so nervous that he breathed carefully. Samuel continued, "Life is short, so don''t take


    shortcuts. Otherwise, it will be a pity if you die. And you can live in this kind of pce any more."


    "Yes, Mr. Hannigan. Leroy will definitely remember these words and never forget them at all," Leroy


    said.


    "That''s good. Arrange a room for me. I''m going to rest," Samuel said.


    Leroy let out a sigh of relief. When he took Samuel to the guest room, he passed by a disy room. In


    addition to various decorations and handicrafts, there was a photo frame in the center of the disy


    room.


    Samuel stopped when he saw the frame.


    There were a total of four people in the photo, a middle -aged couple and a very young woman. The


    young woman intimately held Leroy''s arm, but Leroy''s expression seemed a little reluctant, as if he was


    forced to take photos.


    "What a coincidence." Seeing the young woman, Samuel said with a wry smile.


    "Mr. Hannigan, this is my Big Brother and his wife. She is their daughter. Her name is Qin Rou," Leroy


    said to Samuel.


    "Your Big Brother''s daughter has grown up, but you''re not married yet. It''s time to think about your own


    life," Samuel said.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    After sending Samuel to the guest room, Leroy returned to his own room. He didn''t feel sleepy until the


    early morning. Samuel''s seemingly kind reminder was like an order to Leroy. Because when his


    concerns were seen through by Samuel, this little thought would be the possibility of his betrayal.


    And this possibility would inevitably make Samuel have a grudge against him.


    In this cooperation, Leroy was likely to have a higher position in Swallow City because of the Hangong


    family. Even as Samuel said, he had a chance to get rid of Samuel.


    Such a thought did appear in Leroy''s mind, but Leroy did not dare to take risks. He was not sure what


    would happen to him after betraying Samuel and whether the Hangong family would protect him.


    Leroy still could not forget the night more than ten years ago, filled with the smell of blood, when a


    delicate young man stood with a knife. This image could not be erased in his mind no matter what. This


    became the biggest reason why he did not dare to betray Samuel easily. He was afraid that he would


    fall into a pool of blood, and he was afraid that he would b e killed because of greed.


    "Why am I so afraid of a young man?" Leroy gritted his teeth and trembled slightly. The bright


    moonlight


    outside the window showed a sad feeling, just like when he stood in front of Samuel, his face was pale.


    The next morning, Samuel did not tell Leroy and left the vi directly. When he met the security guard


    at the door, the security guard was very respectful to him. He directly sent Samuel out of the door and


    watched him leave. Only then did he say to himself," Fortunately, he didn''t argue with me about what


    happenedst night. Otherwise, I would be screwed."


    After leaving theHuahai Vi District, Samuel called a car and went straight to the airport. There was no


    longer anything worth staying in Swallow City, so he had to hurry back to Cloud City to meet Saber


    Twelve¡¯s friend. 1


    After having a taste of Wu Feng''s strength, Samuel asked Saber Twelve to find an expert for him.


    Although someone helped him in the ring that day and shocked Wu Feng, Samuel was worried that if


    there was no decent master around him, he would be worried, so he asked Saber Twelve to do so.


    On the day they arrived in Swallow City, Saber Twelve told him that the expert had been found, but


    whether h e could go out or not depended on Samuel''s own ability.


    Samuel looked forward to this because he knew he must have extraordinary skills to be called a master


    b y Saber Twelve.


    However, in Samuel''s heart, there was another question. Who was the person who existed in the ring


    that day?


    He had checked everyone through the surveince system, but he could not find any clues. It meant


    that the other party was hiding very well. He might be around him right now. Such a person was an


    unstable factor for Samuel. If he could not find out who the other party was, Samuel would not feel at


    ease.


    However, based on the current situation, it was almost impossible for him to find out the truth.


    After getting on the ne, Samuel subconsciously looked at the flight attendantdies. There was no


    trace of Qin Rou inside. When he found that he deliberately cared about this, he could not help smiling


    bitterly. It seemed that these several coincidences had traumatized him. However, it was such a


    coincidence that she was not only Chen Ling''s sister, but also Leroy''s niece!


    Logically speaking, if she was willing to work in Leroy''spany, the development she would get


    would be better. Why would she choose to be a stewardess?


    After flying for a short time, the nended at the airport in Cloud City.


    After getting off the ne, Samuel took out his phone and called Saber Twelve. He was going to invite


    the expert toe out today.


    Saber Twelve was waiting for Samuel in Hex Capital Nightclub. After the two met, they were ready to


    set off.


    "Samuel. Be careful, don''t force it." Manfred warned Samuel. In the recent days, his eyelids had been


    twitching, giving him a sense of foreboding.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. I''m afraid of death. It''s impossible for me to do anything dangerous." Samuel smiled


    faintly, stepped on the elerator, and slipped away.


    Asking an expert toe out the mountain, in Samuel¡¯s understanding, meant asking him to take


    action. But he did not expect that this expert really lived in seclusion in the mountains.


    It took them almost four hours to drive. They arrived a t a remote ce with a rare human flow and had


    already left Cloud City.


    "I thought you were just talking about taking actions. I didn''t expect that he was really in the mountain."


    Samuel said with a bitter smile. He looked at a ce like a primeval forest in front of him. No one could


    be seen. There should be some beasts in the mountain. How could he live here?


    "Brother Samuel, this expert went to wash his hands many years ago. I spent a lot of effort to find him


    here, but we have to find the exact location by ourselves," said Saber Twelve.


    "I hope this expert won''t disappoint me," Samuel said and took the lead to go up the mountain.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    As the saying goes, there is no road in the world, but there are too many people walking, so there is a


    way.


    It was obvious that no one had passed through the mountain in front of Samuel. Hence, it did not even


    have a path. It needed Samuel to open a path on his own. The weeds along the way made it extremely


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    difficult for Samuel to climb up the mountain.


    Fortunately, Samuel had received training from Van Jun before. If it were not for the fact that he was


    trained by Van Jun, he would not be able to endure just by relying on his physical strength alone.


    After walking for about an hour, a wood forest suddenly became open and clear. There was no weed,


    but there was a very strange phenomenon. Many trees were cut in the middle, and their incisions were


    very uneven, which didn''t seem like they had been cut down by someone.


    "How can there be so many broken trees? And it seems that it is not man-made..." Samuel was


    frowning. After thinking for a while, he continued, "It''s more like it was broken by a beast. Is there a big


    thing on the mountain?¡±


    Saber Twelve walked up to a broken tree. Although the tree was only the size of a bowl, it was not easy


    to break it by force. Moreover, it was not thergest tree among the many broken trees.


    "Brother Samuel, have you heard of the Moutain Kao?" Saber Twelve''s breathing suddenly became


    solemn as he asked Samuel.


    "I know." Samuel nodded. Van Jun had mentioned it t o him before. It was a move of the Eight


    Extremes Boxing. If he practiced it to the extreme, just one move of it could kill people. But why did


    Saber Twelve...


    When Samuel came up with an idea, his eyes were filled with horror.


    Could it be that these trees were not broken by the beasts, but by human beings?


    If this was the case, then how fierce must this person b e!


    "No... No way?" For the first time, Samuel faltered because of fear. He did not believe that everything


    here could be done by human beings.


    Saber Twelve took a deep breath and said, "I''ve heard that some extreme people practice Moutain Kao


    in this way."


    The hair on Samuel''s body immediately stood on end. I f there really was such a terrifying abnormal


    existence, then this trip of theirs would really be the right one.


    "Is this done by the master you mentioned?" Samuel asked.


    Saber Twelve shook his head and said, "As far as I know, he is already over 60 years old. He shouldn''t


    use such a fierce method. Maybe he has a new apprentice." "Let''s go and find him quickly. I can''t wait


    to see him," Samuel said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a deep voice came from behind them. "Who are you?"


    Samuel and Saber Twelve turned around at the same time. What they saw was a bare-chested burly


    man. Even a burly man like Saber Twelve was petitepared to him.


    And Samuel could very clearly see that there was a very thick cocoon on his left shoulder, which


    showed that all this magnificent feat was done by him.


    "Is this your training ground?" Samuel asked.


    "Now that you know, you''d better leave." The man said lightly. He didn''t look down on Samuel, but he


    was full of vignce, as if strangers were monsters to him.


    "We''re here to see Chongyang. He should be your master, right?" Saber Twelve asked.


    The man looked at Saber Twelve in surprise and said," You know my master''s name. Who are you?"


    "I''ve received guidance from him before. I hope you''ll b e able to take us to him," said Saber Twelve.


    "Well, unless you can resist my Moutain Kao."

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Samuel and Saber Twelve couldn''t helpughing bitterly. Looking at these broken trees, if they were in


    flesh and blood, their viscera would have been shattered. How could they withstand it?


    "Don''t worry. The trees here are not broken by me once. I''m not as powerful as you think." The man


    said modestly.


    But despite this being the case, it wasn''t going to be easy to take a blow from him.


    "Let me do it." Saber Twelve stepped forward and braced himself to say to him.


    "My name is Qi Hu. If anything happens, you can tell the King of Hell about my name. I also want him


    to remember me," Qi Hu said with a smile.


    Samuel felt goose bumps all over his body when he heard these words. This fellow was clearly not


    going t o show mercy. This time around, he was here to invite an expert toe out. Samuel did not


    wish to go for wool ande home shorn. If he really let Saber Twelve seriously injure or if he were to


    be seriously injured, it would not be worth it.


    "Let''s do it in another way. Let''s make a bet. If we win, you can take us to see your master. If we lose,


    we will g o down the mountain. What do you say?" Samuel said t o Qi Hu.


    Qi Hu looked at Samuel in confusion and asked, "What way?"


    "I am a civilized person. Why don''t we just use stonepaper-scissors? What do you say?" Samuel said.


    1


    Saber Twelve looked at Samuel with a look of confusion and astonishment. He actually wanted to


    party y such a boring game with him?


    "What is a rock-paper-scissors?" Qi Hu looked at Samuel in confusion. He had been up the mountain


    since he was a child and had little contact with the outside world. In his memory, he had almost


    forgotten everything that had happened at the foot of the mountain. Now he only remembered hitting


    trees day by day toplete the task given by his master.


    When Qi Hu showed a puzzled expression, Samuel saw hope. This man must have been living in


    seclusion in the mountains for a long time, so he knew very little about the outside world. Although he


    was powerful, his heart was a nk. A person who had no shrewd mind wanted to y with such a


    person. It was very simple for Samuel to y with him in the palm of his hand.


    Of course, Samuel did not dare to go too far. If he pissed him off and started a fight without saying a


    word, he would probably end up dead in the wilderness.


    Samuel exined the rules of the game to Qi Hu. Qi H u, who had never been in contact with the


    outside world, showed great interest in it. This kind ofmon small game made him feel as if he had


    found a new world.


    After understanding the rules, Qi Hu couldn''t wait to give it a try. He said to Samuel, "Come on."


    "We admit defeat if we bet. The oue of one round i s decided. If you lose, you have to take us to


    find your master. You can''t go back on your word," Samuel reminded.


    "As a man, of course, you have to admit defeat," Qi Hu said.


    Saber Twelve looked at this surprising plot. Although i t was just amon game, he felt inexplicably


    nervous at the moment. The first game would determine the oue. If Samuel lost, they would


    probably have to leave in disgrace.


    "Brother Samuel, are you confident?" asked Saber Twelve.


    "How can I be sure about this probability game? It''s up to fate," Samuel said helplessly. In the process


    of speaking, he deliberately spread his right hand into a palm and kept moving it up and down to attract


    Qi Hu''s attention.


    This was a psychological hint. For someone like Qi H u, whose heart was as white as paper, it would


    be of great use.


    "Rock-paper-scissors."


    "Rock-paper-scissors."


    When the two men''s voices fell, Samuel clenched his fist and punched at the stone. Qi Hu took out a


    pair of scissors as expected.


    "I won," Samuel said with a smile.


    Saber Twelve breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had won. He quickly said to Qi Hu, "We have


    something to say first. If you''re willing to bet, you''ll have to admit defeat. Now, you have to take us to


    see your master."


    Qi Hu was annoyed. He didn''t understand why he lost. Looking at the scissors in his hand, he thought


    that it would be good if he threw a cloth.


    Looking at Qi Hu''s expression, Samuel smiled faintly. Fortunately, he was a very simple person.


    Otherwise, i t would be difficult to fool him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t expect such a powerful person to be so naive. If an expert like him left the mountain forest


    and went to the outside world, it would be very easy to be used by others.


    Samuel couldn''t help wanting to take him away, because it was easier to control this person.


    "Follow me." Qi Hu did not break his promise. He led the way ahead and led the two to their residence.


    "Brother Samuel, I didn''t expect him to be so gullible. I t wouldn''t be a bad thing if we could take him


    down the mountain," said Saber Twelve in a soft voice as he walked by Samuel¡¯s side.


    He had the same idea as Samuel. It was easier to make use of such a simple-minded person.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    "It''s easy to fool him, but it''s not easy to fool his master. I hope it will go smoothly." Samuel sighed and


    said. He could only y this little trick in front of Qi H u and hide it in front of Chongyang.


    After walking for less than ten minutes, the three stopped in front of a natural cave. The cave was deep


    and dark. As soon as they stopped, an old voice came from inside.


    "Qi Hu, didn''t I tell you to practice? Why did youe back so soon? Do you want to ck off?"


    "Master, there are two strangers who areing. I lost to them, so I can only admit defeat and take


    them to see you," Qi Hu said helplessly.


    After a moment of silence in the cave, a hunchbacked old man came out with his back hunched, as if


    he couldn''t stand up.


    Chongyang looked at Samuel and Saber Twelve and scolded Qi Hu. "Can''t you beat these two good-


    for-nothings?"


    Qi Hu scratched his head and said, "I lost to them in rock-paper-scissors."


    When Chongyang heard this, he sneered. When he looked at Samuel and Saber Twelve again, his


    eyes were filled with killing intent.


    "You''re taking advantage of my disciple''s innocence?" Chongyang said coldly.


    Being stared at by this kind of eyes was like being stared at by the god of death. Samuel soon sweated


    profusely.


    "Senior, I didn''t mean to offend you, but I knew that I was no match for him, so I yed some tricks. I


    hope you can understand." Samuel said.


    "Understand?" Chongyang sneered and said, "Yama, it''s his business whether he wants to understand


    you o r not. As for me, I''m only responsible for sending you t o hell."


    Chongyang''s attitude was very tough. It seemed that there was no room for negotiation. Saber Twelve


    was the first to stand in front Samuel.


    Even if he should die, he would die in front of Samuel.


    "Senior Chongyang, maybe you have forgotten me, but I used to..."


    Before Saber Twelve could finish his sentence, Chongyang interrupted him. "Countless people have


    been taught by me. You don''t have to befriend me. You''ll only end up dead today."


    Chongyang squinted at Qi Hu and scolded him, "You don''t even know that you''ve been yed. Hurry


    up and kill them!"


    Qi Hu had always strictly followed Chongyang''s orders. Even if Chongyang wanted him to jump into the


    cliff for the rest of his life, he would never hesitate.


    "You two actually dare to y with me. Go to hell." After saying that, Qi Hu''s whole body was like a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    bent bow, and he was ready to go. The soil under his feet sank by 30%, which was the sign of his


    strength.


    "Brother Samuel, you run first," Saber Twelve said to Samuel.


    Even if he knew that he was no match for Qi Hu, Samuel had no intention of retreating. Humans feared


    death, but Samuel would never leave Saber Twelve here alone.


    "Since we came here together, we naturally have to leave together." Samuel said in a deep voice.


    At this time, Qi Hu suddenly exerted his strength and threw himself at Samuel and Saber Twelve like a


    fierce tiger.


    His momentum was unstoppable, and tens of thousands of troops couldn''t stop him!


    At this moment, Qi Hu was alone, but he had the powerful momentum of an army of thousands, which


    made Samuel and Saber Twelve almost breathless.


    Peng!


    He hit Saber Twelve with one blow. Saber Twelve''s burly body was easily bounced off like a stone.


    Samuel''s eyes narrowed and he saw Qi Hu''s powerful fisting at him. When he tried to avoid it, the


    speed of his fist suddenly increased, as if his chest had been hit by a train.


    Samuel lost his center of gravity in mid-air. He spat out a mouthful of blood. The pain in his chest could


    no longer be described with words.


    Samuel and Saber Twelve were both powerful martial artists, but they werepletely outssed by


    Qi Hu. I t was obvious how powerful Qi Hu was.


    "How dare a good-for-nothing like youe to see m e?" Seeing this, Chongyang said disdainfully.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Samuel''s vision blurred. He felt his eyelids growing heavier and heavier. He nced at the fainted


    Saber Twelve. In the end, he heard thetter say, "Find a secluded ce and clean it up."


    Am I going to die?


    Although Samuel wanted to get out of the dilemma, he had no strength to open his eyes. In the end, he


    could only fall down.


    Qi Hu walked toward them, nning to throw them off a cliff. There was a ck-eyed man in the wild


    mountains. Within a few days, they would be eaten to death. There was no need to worry about being


    discovered at all.


    "Chongyang, I haven''t seen you for many years. I didn''t expect you to hide in this ce."


    Just as Chongyang was about to return to the cave, a familiar voice rang in his ear. They hadn''t seen


    each other for many years.


    Chongyang, whose muscles were tight, suddenly turned around and looked at the familiar figure.


    "Why... why is he here!?"


    "Another old man who wants to die. Take this." Qi Hu did not hesitate tounch an attack on the man at


    all.


    Shocked, Chongyang yelled, "Qi Hu, stop!"


    It was toote. Qi Hu''s attack had arrived, and it was toote to stop.


    "Where is he?" The person who was under his nose suddenly disappeared without a trace, which made


    Qi Hu feel puzzled.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Qi Hu sensed a crisising from behind him. When he turned his


    head, h e was heavily hit on the back.


    At this moment, the huge body, such as Qi Hu, rose into the air, flew over, and fell heavily to the


    ground.


    His back felt as if it was about to break. Qi Hu struggled to stand up, but he felt that he was stepped o n


    the back. It seemed that thousands of pounds were pressing on his body, making him unable to move


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    at all.


    Qi Hu was shocked. This man''s strength seemed to be more powerful than his master''s!


    "Van Jun, release him!" Chongyang yelled, afraid that his disciple, who he had trained, would perish


    here.


    The person who hade was Van Jun. He had left Swallow City not for other reasons but for


    protecting Samuel in secret. He was also the one who had appeared in the ring that day. However,


    after disguising himself, Samuel had not discovered his true identity.


    "Chongyang, is this disciple of yours not deserving to die?" Van Jun asked Chongyang.


    The cold sweat on Chongyang¡¯s forehead reappeared like rain. He knew that the appearance of Yan


    Jun must be due to these two young people. Qi Hu had injured them. Even if Qi Hu killed by Yan Jun, it


    was a matter of course. Even he might lose his life.


    Chongyang was very powerful. He even looked down upon everyone.


    Before he washed his hands, Chongyang fought wherever he went with his fists. Countless people


    But more than ten years ago, Chongyang had to hide i n the mountains and forests because he had


    suffered a crushing defeat in the contest with a certain someone, and that person was Yan Jun.


    "What do you want? As long as you don''t kill him, I can promise you." Chongyang took a deep breath


    and said.


    Yan Jun walked towards Chongyang and said with an indifferent expression, "If I want your life, would


    you b e willing to give it to me?"


    With every step that Yan Jun took, Chongyang felt that the pressure on him had multiplied. After so


    many years, although he was constantly growing stronger, Yan Jun was clearly the same. Furthermore,


    This caused Chongyang to be unable to understand why Yan Jun''s progress was so great even though


    both of them were improving!


    "I''ve lived in seclusion in the mountains and paid no attention to the affairs of the world. They came to


    find me. You shouldn''t have med me," Chongyang said, gnashing his teeth. His expression was full


    of unwillingness. He knew that if Yan Jun really wanted to kill him, he would die.


    "Do I need a reason to kill you?" Said Yan Jun with a smile.


    Chongyang was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He was far away from Swallow


    City and the downtown mor, hiding in such a broken ce in order not to meet Yan Jun.


    Unexpectedly, he still could not avoid this disaster.


    He kept thinking about the chance to survive. When Chongyang looked at Samuel, he couldn''t help


    wondering why he came here.


    Inviting him to leave the mountain was the biggest possibility. That was to say, he was in urgent need of


    a n expert right now. As for why he did not look for Yan Jun, he did not have time to think that much,


    because Yan Jun was getting closer and closer.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    "It''s not convenient for you to help him. I can ask Qi H u to go down the mountain with him and follow


    his orders," said Chongyang.


    Hearing this, Yan Jun halted his steps but did not say anything. Instead, he stared straight at


    Chongyang.


    Chongyang felt his hair stand on end. The look in Yan Jun''s eyes was as if he was about to skin him


    alive.


    "I can swear that I will never let Qi Hu betray him. I have trained Qi Hu since he was a child. He listens


    to me very much. Even if I want him to die, he will not hesitate at all," Chongyang continued.


    "It''s been so many years since west met. Don''t tell m e that you don''t wish to fight with me?" Said


    Yan Jun with a smile.


    "No, I don''t." Chongyang didn''t hesitate at all. There was no point in thinking about this question. If he


    fought with Yan Jun, there would be no other result but death.


    After so many years, Chongyang had thought about how he defeated Yan Jun. But until this moment,


    when he met Yan Jun again, he hadpletely recognized himself. If he wanted to defeat Yan Jun, he


    could only dream about it.


    "It seems that your uprightness has been obliterated b y this ce. Back then, you were extremely


    arrogant i


    n front of me." Yan Jun said.


    Chongyang was indeed very arrogant in the past.


    When he met Yan Jun for the first time, he did not put Yan Jun in his eyes at all. It was not until after


    fighting and understanding the gap between Yan Jun and him that he began to restrain himself. It was


    not because the environment had eroded his courage. If it were anyone else, he would have killed him


    without hesitation. However, the other party was Yan Jun. Even if he had a temper, he could only


    endure it.


    "I wouldn''t dare." These simple words clearly showed the attitude that Chongyang had towards Yan


    Jun.


    "Let him recuperate here. After he recovers, send him down the mountain," said Yan Jun.


    "Don''t worry. I will take good care of him. Qi Hu will be his subordinate in the future," said Chongyang.


    "It is your disciple''s honor to be his subordinate." Said Yan Jun with a smile.


    When Chongyang saw Yan Jun turn around and leave, he could not help but ask in confusion, "Who is


    he? Why is he worthy of your help? And why don''t you do i t yourself?"


    "You do not have the qualifications to know who he is. As for why I did not act, this is the world of the


    young. All I need to do is to ensure that his life is safe. The only thing left is to charge forward by


    himself. With the status that he has obtained through his own hard work, he will not fall to the verge of


    copse." After saying those words, Yan Jun left.


    Chongyang looked annoyed. If he had not wanted to kill these two people, Yan Jun would not have


    appeared.


    It took him so many years to recall the nightmare he had never forgotten, and now he had to relive it


    again. It seemed that he would have to spend the rest of his life in the nightmare.


    Qi Hu stood up with difficulty and said to Chongyang with a look of fear, "Master, who is this guy? How


    could he be so powerful?"


    Chongyang did not answer Qi Hu''s question. Instead, h e swore, "Hurry up and carry these two people


    into the cave. The ground is humid, so don''t catch a cold.


    Otherwise, your master won''t live long."


    On each of Qi Hu''s left and right shoulders, he carried Samuel and Saber Twelve into the cave and


    covered them with a lot of withered grass to prevent them from lying directly on the cold ground.


    After half a day, when Samuel opened his eyes and found that it was dark, he unconsciously said, "Is


    this the Hell? It''s so dark in the Hell!"


    "This is not the Hell. You can stay here and have a good rest. After you recover, I will let Qi Hu go down


    the mountain with you," said Chongyang.


    Hearing Chongyang''s voice, Samuel turned his head warily. Before he fainted, he heard Chongyang


    asking Qi Hu to kill him and Saber Twelve, but now...


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Senior Chongyang, you didn''t kill us?" Samuel asked i n surprise.


    In the dim cave, although he could not clearly see Chongyang''s expression, when he heard the word "


    senior", he obviously showed a hint of hesitation.


    "Just call me Chongyang. I''m not used to being called senior. I didn''t kill you, so don''t ask me why. Take


    Qi H u down the mountain. With his skills, he will definitely help you a lot," Chongyang said. Although


    Yan Jun didn''t deliberately remind him, Chongyang knew that Yan Jun definitely didn''t want Samuel to


    know about it.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    After listening to these words, Samuel could not believe it. Because Chongyang''s attitude was different


    from before and after. It seemed that he was a totally different person. In this way, Samuel doubted


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    whether Chongyang was a person with double personality.


    How could there be such a big contrast?


    He had previously wanted Qi Hu to kill him and Saber Twelve, but now, he wanted him to bring Qi Hu


    down the mountain. This was too strange.


    When Saber Twelve woke up, Samuel endured the difort of his body and walked out of the cave


    with Saber Twelve.


    "Brother Samuel, what''s going on?" Saber Twelve asked Samuel in confusion. When Qi Hu had


    attacked him, he had thought that he would definitely die.


    However, the current situation had developed into a strange one. Saber Twelve still remembered how


    Chongyang had treated them with disdain before, but he had evidently restrained himself a lot.


    "I also feel strange. Chongyang''s performance before and after is totally different from that of the same


    person. Is this old guy a double-minded person?" Samuel asked in reply.


    Although Saber Twelve had met Chongyang before, he did not know much about him. He could not


    determine Chongyang''s character.


    "Brother Samuel, why don''t we leave as soon as possible? I''m worried that something might happen,"


    Saber Twelve said. Since Chongyang was willing to let them leave, they had to seize the opportunity to


    leave a s soon as possible to prevent Chongyang from returning.


    "Can you walk with your current physical condition?" Samuel also wanted to walk, but after being


    attacked b y Qi Hu, he had to grit his teeth and persevere even when he was standing, let alone walk


    down a rugged path.


    "s, I''m really worried that the old guy will make another change," Saber Twelve said worriedly.


    Samuel thought for a moment and said, "Since he has agreed, there won''t be any changes. Let''s rest


    for two days."


    After Samuel''s words, Saber Twelve nodded in agreement.


    Although the life in the wild forest was far away from the mor of the city and from the modern


    civilization, there was one thing that surprised Samuel and Saber Twelve very much. Their meals were


    very good. They enjoyed the wild food every meal. Even without seasonings, it was still full of


    fragrance, making people drool.


    That night, it was the hares that Qi Hu caught in the trap that were roasted on the rack, sizzling with oil.


    Samuel and Saber Twelve ate heartily and burped. In addition, they had a good sleep.


    The next day, both of them recovered a lot, but Samuel was not in a hurry to leave.


    Early in the morning, when Qi Hu was practicing the Moutain Kao, the two of them were staring at him


    with wide eyes. The trees kept shaking under Qi Hu''s impact, and the leaves rustled. Every collision


    made Samuel and Saber Twelve feel that even the mountains were shaking. 1


    "This guy is totally a freak. An ordinary person will die after being hit by him." Samuel sighed.


    Saber Twelve''s eyeballs almost fell to the ground. He had undergone very professional training. In his


    eyes, those training methods were abnormal enough, butpared with Qi Hu''s, they were nothing.


    They could not bepared at all.


    "Even we would have died under Qi Hu''s full attack, not to mention ordinary people. It seems that he


    still held back yesterday," Saber Twelve said with fear. If Q i Hu had exerted such strength yesterday,


    he would not have had the chance to open his eyes to see the world. He would have gone to the Hell


    King Hall to report.


    "Do you think he''s a match for that guy?" Samuel asked in confusion. Wu Feng was so strong that even


    Donghao was no match for him. That was why he couldn''t tell which one was more powerful than Wu


    Feng and Qi Hu.


    Saber Twelve could not answer this question either. Only a brawl could determine who was stronger or


    who was weaker. Otherwise, who could predict the oue?


    "Even if you can''t defeat him, you won''t lose, will you?" Saber Twelve asked.


    "That''s enough. As long as he is invincible, Wu Feng will not be a threat to us." Samuel was very


    satisfied with finding an expert like Qi Hu. Even if Qi Hu was n o match for Wu Feng, he would not feel


    sorry. After all, it was not easy to find an expert in the world.


    After resting for two days, Samuel and Saber Twelve watched Qi Hu train for two days. Finally, the


    three of them left the mountain.


    Before going down the mountain, Chongyang called Qi Hu aside and told him a lot of things. As for


    what it was, Samuel did not know, but he did not care. He was satisfied to get this helper, even if


    Chongyang had other purposes.


    Qi Hu was very big, and he was walking the way of practicing brute force, so his body agility was very


    poor. This could be seen from the downhill. It was not easy to walk the rugged road, so Qi Hu could


    easily fall down.


    Finally, they arrived at the parking lot. Qi Hu seemed t o have seen something novel. After circling


    around the car for two circles, he asked Samuel, "Brother Samuel, what''s this?"

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    "How old did you get into the mountain?" Samuel asked doubtfully. In modern society, cars were very


    before. However, Qi Hu had never even seen it before.


    "Master said that I entered the mountain at the age of two or three," Qi Hu said.


    "You''ve never gone down the mountain?" Samuel said i n surprise. If that was the case, Qi Hu¡¯s current


    state waspletely out of touch with the modern society.


    "Yes." Qi Hu took it for granted and said, "My master hasn''t gone down the mountain yet. Why should I


    go down the mountain? Tell me what this is."


    Samuel opened the car door for Qi Hu and said, "This i s a car. You can run fast if you''re in it. If you


    want to know what''s going on, get in it and feel it."


    Qi Hu was very tall, so it took a lot of effort to squeeze him in. Samuel smiled helplessly and said to


    Saber Twelve, "It seems that I''ll have to change to a bigger car when I go back."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Although it was very crowded, Qi Hu, who had tasted i t for the first time, did not feel any difort.


    On the contrary, he was very excited.


    When the car started, Qi Hu looked at the scenery outside the window as if he was looking at the New


    World. He was so excited that he looked like a fool. 1


    When they passed by a small town, under the request o f Qi Hu, Samuel stopped the car. Qi Hu had


    not seen much of the world, so even a small town could arouse his curiosity. Low-rise buildings were so


    "It''s nothing here. I''ll take you to Cloud City. The building there is even taller than the mountain you live


    on," Samuel said to Qi Hu with a smile.


    Qi Hu said with a look of disbelief, "How can there be a ce higher than the mountain? Can they still


    fly up?"


    It was tiring to exin such an ordinary thing, so Samuel gave this glorious task to Saber Twelve.


    But no matter how clearly Saber Twelve exined it, Q i Hu still could not understand it, because he


    did not have the concept of buildings in his mind, so he naturally exined it in vain.


    "You guys are from another ce, aren''t you?" At this time, a group of people deliberately approached


    Samuel and the others. Judging from their walking postures, they must be local hooligans.


    "I don''t want to cause trouble. I advise you to go away quickly." Samuel said to them indifferently.


    These people were indeed local ruffians and hooligans in the town, and their bad reputation spread far


    and wide. Almost all the merchants in the town were afraid of them. This group of people ate


    everywhere they went and took whatever they wanted when they entered the store. They never paid.


    At first, some merchants resisted and even reported the case, but they did not charge much. They were


    only locked up for a few days at most. After they came out, the merchants who resisted would surely be


    in bad luck. Therefore, as time went by, the merchants in the town would ept their fates. No one


    dared to have any objection to them, which made them more arrogant and even wanted to walk


    sideways in the town.


    "Don''t talk big. Do you know who we are? You need to charge for parking fee when your foreign car is


    parked in the town," the leader said to Samuel.


    Even if they stopped at the side of the road, they still had to charge the parking fee, which was


    obviously ckmailing.


    Samuel smiled and asked, "How much do you want?"


    "Not much. Since you can afford to drive, three to five thousand yuan should be a small amount for


    you." The leader said.


    Samuel nodded. To him, three to five thousand was indeed a small amount. It was not even a small


    amount of pocket money. However, even if he had to buy buns and feed them to dogs, he would not


    give it t o these ruffians.


    "Boss, look at this big man. He looks like a fool. He hasn''t even seen a building." At this time, one of his


    men said to the leader.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    The leader looked at Qi Hu. At this time, the expression on Qi Hu''s face was indeed like that of a fool,


    because no matter how ordinary the object was, i n his eyes, it was very novel. When Granny Liu


    entered the Grand View Garden, she was probably not as ignorant as him.


    "Hey, fool, what are you looking at?" The leader asked Qi Hu.


    Qi Hu turned to look at him and then asked Samuel," Brother Samuel, is he talking about me?"


    Samuel nodded meaningfully and said, "He not only talks about you, but also scolds you."


    When Qi Hu heard this, the expression on his face froze instantly. He walked up to the leader and


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    said," Are you cursing me?"


    Qi Hu''s height was very intimidating, so just standing i n front of the local ruffians put a lot of pressure


    on them.


    However, this group of people was used to being arrogant in their local areas. They did not think that Q


    i Hu would dare to do anything to them.


    The leader said recklessly, "So what if I scold you? Big fool, when your mother gave birth to you,..."


    Before he finished speaking, Qi Hu grabbed the cor o


    f the leader with one hand, raised him in the air, and threw him hard.


    The leader''s body showed a perfect parab in the air. He was thrown ten meters away and fell on the


    ground, causing dust to fly in the air.


    The rest of the people looked at Qi Hu in horror and quickly took a few steps back.


    Although this big guy was a fool, he was so strong that he could throw an adult away so easily.


    "Boss, are you okay?" A subordinate ran to the leader and asked in a panic.


    The leader ate a mouthful of dust and hit the ground hard. He was in so much pain that he couldn''t


    speak. He could only look at Qi Hu with an expression of gnashing his teeth.


    "I have reminded you. But you did not listen to my advice, you can''t me me," Samuel said to them


    with a smile.


    After a while, the leader said, "Fuck, do you know that this is my territory? If you offend me, I won''t let


    you go out of the town."


    Looking at the reckless leader, Samuel looked at Qi Hu and said, "They haven''t taught you enough.


    They want topete with you."


    Qi Hu grinned. Back in the mountain, Qi Hu''s opponent was only big trees. Although he asionally


    had opportunities to fight with Chongyang, it was very rare. Fighting with others was much more


    interesting than fighting with a tree.


    "Do you want to fight with me?" Qi Hu asked with a smile.


    His men were so scared that their faces turned pale, and even the leader looked guilty.


    "You... don''te here. I warn you, I''m very powerful here. I can easily call hundreds of people to fight


    with you. Can you beat them?" The leader threatened.


    Qi Hu stopped and asked seriously, "Are you telling the truth?"


    The leader thought that Qi Hu was afraid, so he smiled proudly and said, "Of course it''s true. You don''t


    need t o inquire about my status here."


    "Then call someone quickly. I want to see how it feels t o fight with a hundred people," Qi Hu said.


    Even Samuel could not helpughing. "Is Qi Hu abat maniac? He wants to fight 100 people on his


    own."


    In fact, for Qi Hu, it was not a matter of whether he could fight or not. He just wanted to fight with


    others. After all, he had lived in the mountains for so many years, and the daily practice of hitting trees


    was too boring. It was an extremely luxury for him to fight with living people. Now that he had a chance


    to fight with 100 people, he naturally had to try.


    When the leader heard Qi Hu''s words, he was stunned.


    "This guy is not only a fool, but also a madman."


    His notorious reputation was not bad, and it was true that no one dared to provoke him in the small


    town. However, calling over a hundred people casually was just boasting.


    "You, aren''t you scared that my people will kill you here?" The leader said.


    "You want to kill me with just your strength?" Qi Hu said disdainfully. He suddenly red at the ground


    with his right foot, and the already broken cement road copsed a little, with new cracks appearing on


    i


    t.


    This scene made the leader''s heart palpitate with fear. He thought to himself, "What kind of psycho is


    this!"


    "You, you, you wait, wait for me, I will go and call someone right away." After stuttering, the leader


    stood up and ran faster than anyone else.


    When the men saw this, they also ran away quickly.


    "Qi Hu, let''s get in the car and go," Samuel said to Qi H


    u.


    "Brother Samuel, he went to call for help. How can we leave? I don''t want to be treated as a coward by


    him," Q i Hu said.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. Qi Hu was not stupid, but he was too scheming and did not


    understand the outside world. The help he offered was obviously a warning and he ran away. How


    could hee back?


    "He didn''t go out to call for help, but ran away. He won''te back," Samuel exined.


    Qi Hu was stunned and asked, "Did he lie to me?"


    "Yes, he is lying to you. You''re really a bit stupid," Samuel said. Qi Hu''s behavior was a good thing for


    him, because it was easier for him to control. But on the other hand, it was also a bad thing, because


    what Samuel needed was more than just a hatchet man. If Q i Hu did not have his own thinking ability,


    the help he could provide would be limited.


    Qi Hu clenched his fists and said angrily, "If I had known earlier, I would have taught this guy a lesson.


    How dare he lie to me?"


    "There will be many opportunities to fight in the future, and you will fight with masters. You don''t need to


    waste your strength on this kind of low-ss role. Let''s go."


    After getting in the car again, Samuel drove all the way to Cloud City.


    At the same time, Han Yan appeared at the airport in


    Cloud City for the first time, as if she was waiting for someone.


    It didn''t take long for a blond elder to appear. He had a tall nose, deep facial features, and eyes like


    those of a n eagle. He looked at everyone as if he were looking at prey, full of aggressiveness.


    When Han Yan saw him, she couldn''t wait to run to him and said, "Grandpa Yang, I guessed it would


    be you."


    Di Yang, the top bodyguard of Hannigan family''s generation in the U.S., had the strength that ordinary


    people could not imagine.


    When Di Yang saw Han Yan, his aggressive eyes became softer. He said, "Miss, since you need


    people, I will do it. I applied to the boss on my own initiative."


    "Grandpa Yang, I have a problem today. Pleasee with me," Han Yan said.


    "No problem. Grandpa Yang came to solve the problem for you. If anyone makes Miss unhappy, I will


    send him to see God," Di Yang said faintly with strong arrogance in his tone.


    After getting in the car, the car headed for the Heavenly Family vi.


    The Heavenly Family had always been the representative of a top-notch family in Cloud City. Although


    the rise of the Han Group had impacted the Heavenly Family, it was not a big problem. After all, the


    Heavenly Family had been deeply rooted in Cloud


    City for so many years. Not to mention its business status, even in the eyes of the citizens, not any


    enterprise could rece it. After all, the charity that the Heavenly Family conducted every year was


    praised.


    If Han Yan wanted to control Cloud City in her own hands, she had to ovee the hurdle of the


    Heavenly Family. She had already met with Tian Honghui once and had even proposed to let the


    Heavenly Family withdraw from the business circle of Cloud City. This kind of proposal had naturally


    been rejected by Tian Honghui. Hence, Han Yan wanted to use Di Yang toplete this matter today.


    If he didn''t retreat, they would fight until he retreated. For Han Yan, it was as simple as that.


    In the Heavenly family Vi, Tian Changsheng was sitting in the living room with a distressed look on


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    his face. After Honghui told him Han Yan''s proposal that day, he had been in a state of unease,


    because the Han Group was now too strong, and the situation in Cloud City was changing constantly.


    He could not predict what would happen next.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you today? Why do you look unhappy?" Tian Fing er asked Tian


    Changsheng.


    Tian Changsheng sighed and said, "Ling¡¯er, didn''t you want to study abroad before? Grandpa feels that


    now i s a good time. How about I arrange it for you?"


    "I have given up this idea for a long time. Why did you suddenly mention this?" Tian Ling¡¯er asked in


    confusion.


    Tian Changsheng''s idea was very simple. He wanted Tian Ting er to stay away from this troublesome


    ce. Even if the Heavenly Family had an ident, as long a s Tian Ling''er was abroad, she would not


    be affected. H e could give Tian Ling''er arge sum of money so that she could live a good life even if


    she didn''t do anything for the rest of her life.


    "Grandpa wants you to go out and see the world," said Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Ling''er was a very smart girl. There must be a reason why Tian Changsheng suddenly brought up


    the past.


    "Grandpa, is something wrong with the Heavenly Family?" Tian Ling''er asked.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Tian Ling''er looked at Tian Changsheng with a serious face.


    Recently, there were some strangers in the vi area. Although Tian Ling''er did not ask, she knew that


    they must be new bodyguards invited by her grandfather.


    If it hadn''t been for something serious, Tian Ling''er wouldn''t have thought of any other possibilities if he


    had suddenly taken precautions to increase the manpower of her men.


    Originally, she didn''t intend to ask about these things, but now Tian Changsheng asked her to study


    abroad, which made Tian Ling''er eager to know what had happened.


    The increase in manpower in the vi was the arrangement that Tian Honghui made after meeting Han


    Van. Because Han Van''s attitude was very aggressive, he was afraid that Han Van would do something


    bad to the Heavenly Family.


    "Ling''er, you..."


    With a loud bang, Tian Ling''er trembled with fear.


    The door of the vi was forcibly kicked open. A foreigner, who was carrying the strongest of the group


    of bodyguards invited by Tian Changsheng, threw him heavily on the ground.


    This scene made Tian Changsheng suddenly nervous. This was the most powerful person. He was like


    a chicken, being held in his hand and thrown to the ground.


    "Miss came to visit, but you didn''te out to wee her. Instead, you asked people to stop her. Do


    you want to die?" Di Yang said in an arrogant tone.


    Tian Ling''er stood up, red at Di Yang, and said," Who are you? How dare you be arrogant in the


    Heavenly Family!"


    "Heavenly Family?" Di Yang smiled disdainfully and said, "What kind of thing is the Heavenly Family?


    Do I need to pay attention to it?"


    Tian Ling''er was so angry that her face turned red. In Cloud City, no one had ever dared to look down


    upon the Heavenly Family.


    At this time, Tian Changsheng stood up and protected Tian Ling''er behind him, asking, "Who are you?


    My Heavenly family has no hatred for you. What''s the purpose of making trouble for Heavenly family?"


    "Mydy is outside the door. Will you go out to wee her, or shall I break your legs and drag you


    out?" Di Yang said.


    Tian Changsheng took a deep breath. He felt the unprecedented arrogance from this person, and he


    definitely had the strength to be arrogant.


    Was the Miss he mentioned Han Yan? If it was her, it would be troublesome.


    "Who is your youngdy? Does she have such a great face?" Tian Ling¡¯er said with a look of


    dissatisfaction. No matter who wanted to see Tian Changsheng in Cloud City, they had to make an


    appointment in advance. There were countless big shots that came to visit and were rejected. Who had


    the right to let her grandfather personally wee them?


    "Little girl, I advise you not to speak anymore, or I will kill you." Di Yang said while looking at Tian


    Ling¡¯er with his burning eyes.


    Tian Ling¡¯er was shocked by Di Yang''s gaze. It was as i f he really would kill people.


    "Grandpa, should I call Samuel?" Tian Ling¡¯er said softly. In her eyes, Samuel was very powerful.


    Therefore, this kind of trouble could only be solved by Samuel.


    Tian Changsheng shook his head and said to Di Yang," I''ll go out to meet her, but you can''t hurt my


    granddaughter."


    Di Yang smiled faintly and said, "Killing her is just dirty my hands."


    When Tian Changsheng walked out of the vi area, h e saw Han Yan, which made his heart turn cold.


    This woman came here so aggressively. If she could not get what she wanted today, she would not let


    them go.


    "Miss Han, I didn''t expect you to be here. If you had told me earlier, it wouldn''t be so troublesome." Tian


    Changsheng walked up to Han Yan and said.


    Han Yan looked indifferent and did not look directly a t Tian Changsheng. She said lightly, "Your family


    is the number one family in Cloud City. You''re putting o n airs. It''s not easy for me to see you."


    "Miss Han, you''re being too polite. How can I avoid you if you want to see me?"


    As soon as Tian Changsheng finished his words, he suddenly felt a strong gravitying from his


    legs. Because of the great strength, his legs bent unconsciously.


    Peng!


    Tian Changsheng actually knelt down in front of Han Yan.


    "Talk to the youngdy. With your qualifications, you can only kneel down," Di Yang said scornfully.


    "Grandpa!" Tian Ling''er eximed and wanted to help Tian Changsheng get up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    In Tian Ling''er''s heart, Tian Changsheng was like a hero. How could he kneel down before someone?


    Moreover, it was a girl who was not a few years older than her.


    Han Qing walked to Tian Ling''er''s side, pulled her by her hair, pulled her away, and cursed, "If your


    grandfather knows what''s good for him, he doesn''t have to go to such an ugly ce. I advise you to get


    out of here; otherwise, you will have to kneel with him.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Tian Ling''er''s scalp was very painful because of being pulled. She grabbed Han Ying''s hand and


    wanted to resist, but was pped in the face by Han Ying.


    Who was Tian Ling''er? She was the princess of the Heavenly Family. When had she ever been


    beaten?


    The burning pain on her face made Tian Ling''er lose her mind in an instant and fight with Han Ying.


    However, how could her meanspare to Han Ying''s?


    Although Han Ying was only a servant girl, She had alsoe into contact with taekwondo. She kicked


    Tian Ling''er in the abdomen and mercilessly punched her in the face again.


    Tian Changsheng couldn''t restrain his anger when he saw this scene. He was about to get up, but a


    hand pressed on his shoulder so tightly that he couldn''t resist at all.


    "Don''t move, or I will disable you," Di Yang said coldly.


    "Miss Han, my granddaughter is not sensible. Please let her go," Tian Changsheng said to Han Yan.


    Han Yan, as if she was watching a good show, smiled and said to Han Ying, "Such an ignorant little girl,


    she has to be taught a lesson. Don''t stop, continue to beat her."


    Hearing this, Tian Changsheng felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. Tian Ling''er was his


    sweetheart. He was reluctant to speak harshly, but now he could only watch her being beaten.


    "Miss Han, please, let go of my granddaughter,¡± Tian Changsheng begged.


    "You''re begging me, aren''t you?¡± said Han Yan with a smile. "It looks like you''re begging someone,


    aren''t you?"


    Hearing this, Tian Changsheng was stunned and slowly bent his waist.


    "Grandpa, don''t, don''t!" Seeing that Tian Changsheng was about to kneel down, Tian Ling''er shouted at


    the top of her voice.


    Tian Changsheng bent down to the end, stuck his forehead on the ground, and said, "Miss Han, is it


    okay now?"


    "Although you beg me, I didn''t promise you to let her g o. Those who don''t know how to be polite


    should be taught a lesson. You don''t know how to discipline people, so I''ll help you. So you should take


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    this kowtow as a thank you." Han Yan covered her mouth and chuckled. She was very obsessed with


    the feeling of ying with people in the palm of her hand.


    After getting a hint from Han Yan, Han Qing gritted her teeth and pped Tian Ling''er in the face.


    Listening to the p, Tian Changsheng had a strong sense of powerlessness for the first time. Even if


    Tian Ling''er was beaten, he couldn''t do anything.


    "Miss Han, if you have any requirements, just say them. I will try my best to satisfy you," Tian


    Changsheng said as if he resigned himself to his fate.


    Han Yan took two steps forward, looked down at Tian Changsheng, and said, "The first family in Cloud


    City i s just a joke in my eyes. How dare you not listen to m e? This is your fate."


    "I know I was wrong. Miss Han, if you want the Heavenly family to withdraw from Cloud City''s market, I


    will immediately make arrangements in this respect. I will listen to you," said Tian Changsheng. The


    Heavenly family had never been a match for the Heavenly family in Cloud City, but at this moment, he


    knew that this woman in front of him was not someone he could fight against.


    "If you had agreed to my request earlier, your granddaughter wouldn''t have suffered like this. Her face


    has been swollen. What a pity." Han Yan sighed.


    Tian Changsheng looked at Tian Ling''er''s red and swollen cheeks from the corner of his eye. His heart


    ached as if it was bleeding.


    "It''s my fault that I didn''t understand the current situation." Tian Changsheng lowered his head and


    said.


    "I''ll give you two days. I don''t want to see anypany or industry rted to the Heavenly Family i


    n Cloud City," Han Yan said.


    "Yes," Tian Changsheng replied.


    "Grandpa Yang, let''s go," Han Yan said to Di Yang with a smile.


    Di Yang kicked Tian Changsheng to the ground with one foot and said disdainfully, "In the future, if you


    hire bodyguards, don''t hire these useless trash. It''s useless. I haven''t started warming up yet."


    "Grandpa Yang, it''s normal for a good-for-nothing to hire a good-for-nothing. Do they still have a


    master? You think too highly of them," Han Yan said, holding D i Yang''s hand intimately.


    Di Yang nodded and said, "That''s true. A good-for-nothing should stay with a good-for-nothing."


    After Han Yan and others left, Tian Changsheng walked to Tian Ding er with tears in his eyes and


    asked in a trembling voice, "Ling''er, are you okay?"

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Tian Ling''er''s face felt like it was burning. But unexpectedly, she, who had never been beaten, did not


    shed a tear at the moment, and her eyes were full of hatred.


    Tian Changsheng stretched out his hands and wanted to hold Tian Ling''er''s face, but he was afraid that


    touching her would hurt Tian Ling''er more, so he carefully kept some distance from her.


    "It''s all Grandpa''s fault. Grandpa didn''t protect you well." Tian Changsheng continued.


    Tian Ling er shook her head. She knew that Tian Changsheng was helpless in this matter.


    "Grandpa, I don''t me you, but I must take revenge. Brother Samuel will help me, right?" Tian Ling''er


    looked straight at Tian Changsheng and asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Tian Changsheng sighed. Given the current status of the Han Group, even Samuel would not be able


    to stop them. Moreover, the person called Di Yang just now was extremely powerful. Even Samuel


    might not be a match for him. How could he take revenge?


    "Ling''er, Samuel isn''t necessarily enough to be Han Yan''s opponent," Tian Changsheng said helplessly.


    Tian Ling''er shook her head in disbelief and said, "I don''t believe it. Brother Samuel definitely can deal


    with her. She is just a clown."


    Tian Linger''s blind confidence in Samuel made Tian Changsheng sigh in his heart, because he was


    more aware of the gap between Samuel and Han Yan. The Han Group had made such a big noise in


    Cloud City, and Samuel had not taken any action so far, which showed that he was very afraid of Han


    Yan.


    If he really had the strength to deal with Han Yan, he should have done it a long time ago. How could


    he have let the Han Group develop so smoothly in Cloud City?


    "I want to call your father. The only way for the Heavenly Family to protect themselves now is to


    withdraw from Cloud City''s market." After that, Tian Changsheng took out his phone.


    That day, Hong Honghuirushed back home in a hurry. When he saw Tian Fing er''s swollen cheek, he


    couldn''t believe it.


    How could Tian Fing er be beaten in the Heavenly family Vi? No one would dare to mess around


    here.


    The only thing that could make Tian Honghui exin was that Tian Changsheng had hit Tian Fing''er.


    However, Tian Changsheng had always doted on Tian Fing''er, so why would he do something so


    harsh?


    "Dad, what''s going on? What''s wrong with Fing''er?" Tian Honghui asked in confusion.


    "Honghui, the Heavenly family will withdraw from Cloud City''s market. You can arrange this matter as


    you wish," said Tian Changsheng.


    This sentence made Tian Honghui even more puzzled. The Heavenly family''s decades-old foundation


    in Cloud City should have been passed down all the time. How could they quit? Once they quit, all the


    efforts they had put in for decades would be in vain.


    "Dad, are you confused? Why did you withdraw from the market of Cloud City?" After saying this, Tian


    Honghui''s mind turned and suddenly thought of Han Van, because she had made such a request


    before.


    Could it be that Han Van had been to the Heavenly Vi and the wound on Tian Ding er''s face was


    caused by Han Van?


    This line of thought caused Tian Honghui to gnash his teeth in anger.


    "Dad, has Han Van been here?" Tian Honghui said, gritting his teeth.


    "The Heavenly Family is absolutely not qualified to fight with the Han Group. This is the best way to


    keep the Heavenly Family safe." Tian Changsheng said helplessly. Everything in the Heavenly Family


    was built up by him. He was very unwilling to give up the market that had been built for decades. But in


    addition, he couldn''t think of any other way.


    If they really wanted to fight against the Han Group, it would be like throwing an egg against a rock for


    the Heavenly Family.


    "Dad, are you really afraid of the Han Group?" Tian Honghui asked in confusion. In the past, Tian


    Changsheng was a very courageous person. When he encountered difficulties, he never lowered his


    head.


    When Tian Honghui had been young, he had witnessed many things that Tian Changsheng had faced.


    No matter how difficult it was, Tian Changsheng would be able to solve them in the end. Could it be


    that as an old man, he didn''t even have the will to fight?


    "Afraid?" Tian Changsheng smiled bitterly. In the past, he was fearless. He relied on his courage to


    create the glory of the Heavenly Family. It could be said that he had never feared anyone in his life. But


    now, he was indeed afraid, because the Han Group not only crushed the Heavenly Family in terms of


    capital, but also in terms of force. The Heavenly Family was no match for them.


    When Tian Honghui saw Tian Changsheng''s nod that day, he felt like he was hallucinating. It was the


    first time he had seen Tian Changsheng so weak.


    "Dad, our foundation in Cloud City can''t be shaken even by the Han Group. Why are you afraid? And


    we can cooperate with Samuel. Can''t we drive the Han Group out of Cloud City?" Tian Honghui said


    with dissatisfaction.


    "Do you know how I made those opponents fall behind in the past?" Tian Changsheng asked Tian


    Honghui.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Tian Honghui shook his head.


    Tian Changsheng exined, "Once I can''t defeat my opponents in business, I will think of other ways


    and use some dirty tricks. Now, the Han Group can deal with us like this. Money is only a part of


    strength.


    Only when the fist is hard enough can we really stand firm."


    "But don''t you have a martial arts club?" Tian Honghui asked.


    "A martial arts club?"


    These words made Tian Changsheng burst intoughter. A mere martial arts club was nothing to the


    Han Group. Even the expert he had invited was no match for Di Yang. Moreover, this fellow might even


    b e stronger than Samuel. How could those people in the martial arts club beat him?


    "I''m afraid that we can''t find an opponent to him in Cloud City. If you don''t do as I say..." Tian


    Changsheng wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. He deliberately nced at Tian


    Ling''er.


    Tian Honghui''s heart sank. Although Tian Changsheng didn''t say anything, he could guess what he


    meant through his gaze.


    If the Heavenly Family did not withdraw, it was very likely that it would endanger Tian Ling''er''s life.


    As a father, Tian Honghui would never let Tian Ling''er face such a crisis.


    "Dad, is there really no other way?"


    "If I had, would I give up so easily?" Tian Changsheng asked.


    Tian Honghui sighed. It seemed that the oue of this matter was already decided. Even Tian


    Changsheng had admitted defeat, so how could he have a better way?


    "I will make arrangements as soon as possible." Tian Honghui said.


    The next day, when the Heavenly Family released the news that they were going to withdraw from


    Cloud City''s market, the entire Cloud City was in an uproar. This was because in the eyes of most


    people, the Heavenly Family represented the highest point of the Cloud City''s business world. How


    could such a big family suddenly withdraw from the business world without a reason?


    Many people couldn''t believe what they had just heard.


    But there were also some people who knew the situation and began to guess whether this matter had


    anything to do with the Han Group.


    The Han Group rose strongly in Cloud City. In order to truly be the top leader of the business


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    world in Cloud City, the Heavenly family was a hurdle that must be ovee. If the family suddenly


    withdrew today, people would have to suspect that the Han Group was behind this. At the same time, it


    made more people pay attention to the Han Group.


    Even the Heavenly Family was not a match for the Han Group. Who would be able topare with the


    Han Group in Cloud City in the future?


    When Samuel returned to Cloud City, he immediately went to Hex Capital Nightclub. He had to


    introduce Qi Hu to Manfred. This big fellow was currently the most powerful expert by his side. In the


    future, he would inevitably have a lot of contacts with Manfred.


    When Manfred saw Qi Hu, he was shocked by his mountainous figure. When he learned of Qi Hu''s


    training methods from Samuel, he was even more shocked to the point of being stunned.


    "Are you kidding me? Can he really break a tree?" Manfred looked at Qi Hu suspiciously and asked


    Samuel in a soft voice.


    This was something Samuel had seen with his own eyes. Naturally, it couldn''t be false. He smiled and


    said to Manfred, "Why don''t you try it out and see how strong he is?"


    Manfred repeatedly shook his head. With just this big guy, even if he couldn''t really break a tree, it


    would probably be a small problem for him to cripple a person.


    "That''s right, I''m afraid you still don''t know about


    something," Manfred said to Samuel.


    "What is it?" Samuel said.


    "The Heavenly Family has announced their withdrawal from Cloud City''s market. From now on, the


    Heavenly Family no longer has any business in Cloud City." Manfred said.


    Samuel furrowed his brows. The Heavenly family was involved in all walks of life in Cloud City, and


    there were countless branches under them. How could they suddenly withdraw from Cloud City''s


    market?


    "What''s going on? What''s the matter with Tian Changsheng?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Manfred shook his head. He did not know what exactly had happened. He had only heard some


    rumors. He said to Samuel, "There are rumors that this matter is rted to the Han Group. However,


    as for the details, I''m afraid that you are the only one who can g o and personally ask."

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    Samuel nodded seriously. What the outside world said was just a rumor. If he really wanted to know


    what was going on, he had to go to the Heavenly Family in person.


    "Johann, you take Qi Hu to buy some necessities and take him to my ce." Samuel said to Johann.


    Although it was not suitable to live with a big man, Qi Hu had no understanding of the society. If he


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    lived alone, there might be some trouble, and he might not even know what to do with his meal.


    Therefore, before Qi Hu could integrate into the society, Samuel could only take him with him.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Samuel." Johann nodded his head and said.


    "Qi Hu, we''re all on the same side. I''ll deal with something first," Samuel said to Qi Hu.


    Qi Hu was now surprised by the new environment. He couldn''t wait to know what was going on outside.


    Regardless of what Samuel was going to do, he nodded repeatedly.


    Samuel drove to the Heavenly Family''s vi; he rang the doorbell directly at the gate of the vi.


    When Tian Changsheng opened the door and saw Samuel, he was not surprised at all. That was


    because he had already expected that Samuel would definitely


    "Come in and have a seat," said Tian Changsheng.


    In the past, when he saw Tian Changsheng, Tian Changsheng always held his head high and puffed


    out his chest. But today, this old man stooped as if he suddenly became much older.


    He walked into the living room and sat down. Then, h e asked, "Rumor has it that this is rted to the


    Han Group?"


    "That''s right. Han Yan came here with a very powerful master and beat the bodyguard I recently hired.


    I''m afraid that she will hurt Tian Ling''er if I don''t do as she said," exined Tian Changsheng.


    "Wu Feng?" Samuel asked.


    "That person''s name is Di Yang. He should be Han Yan''s new helper." Tian Changsheng said.


    "A new helper!"


    Could it be that this person was even more powerful than Wu Feng?


    Samuel gritted his teeth. The Hannigan family in the U.S. was not something that Swallow City''s


    Hannigan family couldpare with. No wonder they looked down on Swallow City''s Hannigan family


    so much.


    Just based on this point, the Hannigan family in Swallow City could notpare with them.


    Although Samuel didn''t know who was stronger between Di Yang and him, the Hannigan family in


    Swallow City only had one Yan Jun. However, the Hannigan family in the U.S. was different. They had


    more experts.


    "Master, you won''t me me, will you? After the Heavenly Family quit, it will be more difficult for you t o


    deal with the Hannigan Group." Tian Changsheng asked cautiously.


    Samuel shook his head. The current situation was indeed even more disadvantageous to him. In the


    past, at least the Heavenly Family had been suppressing the Han Group on the surface. However,


    once the Heavenly Family withdrew, the Han Group would devour the major industries of Cloud City


    even more crazily. It would also put pressure on Samuel. However, he would not me Tian


    Changsheng.


    Tian Changsheng did this in order to protect the Heavenly Family and Tian Ling''er. What right did he


    have to make the entire Heavenly family take risks with him?


    "Don''t worry. I''m not that kind of person. It''s wise of you to do so," Samuel said.


    Tian Changsheng was shocked. Even Samuel said that it was wise, which meant that the Han Group


    was very important to him.


    "Who is this Han Yan?" Tian Changsheng asked. He had guessed that Han Yan might have something


    to d o with Samuel, but he had never heard of a woman in the Hannigan family in Swallow City.


    Therefore, he was very confused about this matter.


    "Her backer is even more powerful than the Swallow City''s Hannigan family. You just need to know that


    staying away from her is a good thing for the Heavenly Family," Samuel said.


    Since Samuel was unwilling to say more, Tian Changsheng did not probe further.


    At this time, Tian Ling¡¯er came to the living room. She didn''t cry in front of Tian Changsheng, but when


    she saw Samuel, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Samuel''s killing intent immediately surged when he saw the injury on Tian Ling er''s face. Originally, he


    had thought that Han Yan had only threatened Tian Changshengbying to the Heavenly n. It was


    unexpected that she had actually attacked Tian Ling e r!

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    "Did Han Yan do it?" Samuel stood up, walked over to Tian Ling''er, and asked.


    "It''s the woman who came with her." Tian Ling''er could not hold back her tears, and they finally fell from


    her cheeks.


    Han Qing!


    How could this servant girl be so detestable?


    Ever since Samuel met Han Qing for the first time, she had shown her arrogance and ignorance.


    However, as a servant, she did not realize it.


    "Does it hurt?" Samuel asked softly.


    "Yes." Tian Ling''er nodded and said, "Brother, will you avenge me?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely avenge you. Give me some time. I''ll make sure you p that woman''s face,"


    Samuel said lightly.


    Tian Ling''er burst into tears. She knew Samuel would avenge her, which did not disappoint her.


    "Well, during this period of time, I will start to practice my strength, and I will repay her with double,"


    said Tian Ling''er.


    At Penins Hotel, Han Yan, who had booked the whole hotel, did not care about money at all. For


    her, it


    was better to buy a customized purse with such a small amount of money.


    "Miss, the Heavenly Family is quite sensible. I didn''t expect that they would act so quickly. It seems that


    the old bastard, Tian Changsheng, is still afraid of you. " Han Qing said to Han Yan with a smile.


    This result was not beyond Han Yan''s expectations. It was merely a mere Heavenly family. In her eyes,


    it was at most an ant. Would he dare to fight with a giant like her?


    "Next up is the Weakriver Real Estate. I don''t know how long this trash Samuel can hold on." Han Yan


    said with a smile.


    "Miss, Samuel hasn''t done anything recently. Is he plotting something behind our backs?" Han Qing


    asked in confusion.


    "Of course he won''t sit still and wait for death. But even if there is a conspiracy, so what? Will these


    little tricks be useful to me?" Han Yan said disdainfully.


    Han Qing nodded and said, "I don''t know what''s going on with Lydia. She hasn''t brought any useful


    news for so long, and she still wants to cooperate with Miss."


    Han Yan did not have much hope for Lydia. Moreover, whether she could bring news or not, Han Yan


    did not take it seriously. Her attitude was that it was good to have news, but if there wasn¡¯t, it did not


    matter.


    "This woman is very interesting," she said with a smile. "Dad doesn''t want me to kill Samuel. Perhaps I


    can use her hand to aplish this mission."


    Han Qing was surprised and asked Han Van, "Miss, do you also want Samuel to die?"


    Han Van''s expression became cold and she said, "Of course, only when he dies, won''t he have a


    chance to discredit the Hannigan family. Even if he changes his surname, when I leave Huaxia, he may


    still call himself Hannigan. Do I have toe again in the future?"


    Han Qing nodded in agreement and said, "Miss, you''re really thoughtful. If it weren''t for the reputation


    of Hannigan family, how could he survive? Only by getting rid of him could this problem be solved."


    "Miss, if you want him to die, I have many ways," Di Yang said from the side.


    Han Van shook her head. It was indeed an easy task to kill Samuel. However, she had to make


    Samuel''s death have nothing to do with her. That way, she would be able to exin it to her father


    when she returned to the U.S.


    "Grandpa Yang, don''t you know my father''s means? If I have something to do with Samuel''s death, he


    will definitely find out," Han Yan said helplessly.


    Di Yang nodded, smiled and stopped talking. As his subordinate, he naturally knew the boss'' ability. If


    he wanted to find out the truth, who in the world could hide it?


    Of course, this was not absolute. Di Yang knew that the boss had been trying to investigate the Earth


    Center Prison for so many years, but it took a lot of effort, and he still found nothing. However, this was


    not surprising. After all, many countries had devoted a lot of efforts to this matter, and even they had


    not found out the real information and location of the Earth Center prison.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At the Hillside Vi, Yvonne, who had been busy the whole day, returned home, took off her high heels


    andy down on the sofa in the living room to rest.


    He Ting poured a ss of warm water for Yvonne and said, "Yvonne, drink some water first. You look


    so tired these days. You must be tired from work."


    Yvonne nodded helplessly and said, "Thank you, Auntie He."


    "That''s what I should do. You don''t have to thank me," He Ting said with a distressed look on her face.


    Since Samuel had left, Yvonne had been working more and more hard for her. He Ting knew that she


    was deliberately numbing herself by working to avoid missing Samuel.

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    In addition to being busy with work, there was another thing that made her even more distressed.


    In the past few days, Lydia kept asking her about Samuel, which made Yvonne feel very strange.


    As her daughter, Yvonne knew very well how selfish and self-centered she was. No matter how many


    benefits Samuel had brought to the Sue family, Lydia always thought that it was Samuel who owed the


    Sue family, and it was natural for the Sue family to get what they wanted. Why would she care about


    Samuel?


    This question made Yvonne unable to figure it out even after racking her brain. However, she kept her


    mouth shut about Samuel''s matter.


    In the Second Floorlord''s bedroom, Lydia¡¯s patience was almost worn out. She had not learned


    anything about Samuel for so many days, which made her very anxious. 1


    "Godfrey, no matter what happens today, you have to cooperate with me to pry open Yvonne''s mouth. I


    want to know what Samuel is doing," Lydia said sternly to Godfrey.


    Godfrey had asked Lydia more than once what she wanted to do. She cared too much about Samuel.


    Not only Yvonne but also Godfrey suspected that her purpose was impure.


    "Lydia, why do you have topete in this matter? What SamuelSamuel does has nothing to do with


    you. Even if you know, what can you do to help?" Godfrey said helplessly. 1


    "Whatever I want you to do, just do it. There is no need to talk so much nonsense. After you go


    downstairster, cooperate well with me. From today onwards, you can forget about leaving your


    home." Lydia threatened.


    "You... How can you limit my freedom?" Godfrey said angrily.


    "A good-for-nothing like you, what freedom are you talking about? Can you make any contribution to


    this family?" Lydia said coldly.


    "I''m your husband, after all. Can you stop calling me trash?" Godfrey said.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Lydia smiled coldly and said, "Then do something useful. Give me a reason not to call you a good-for-


    nothing."


    Godfrey sighed heavily. He had no status in this family at all and was firmly controlled by Lydia. Of


    course, Godfrey himself knew that it was because he was not capable, but ability was not something


    that could be obtained as he wished. Moreover, he had epted his fate long ago. Yvonne now had


    her ownpany, and he only cared about enjoying life. There was no need to trouble himself.


    "Okay, okay, you can call me whatever you want. It''s u p to you," Godfrey said.


    "I thought Samuel was a good-for-nothing. I didn''t expect you to be so bad-for-nothing. Come


    downstairs with me." Lydia scolded.


    The two of them went downstairs to the living room together. Yvonne was resting with her eyes closed.


    Lydia sat directly next to Yvonne. Before she could speak, Yvonne took the lead to say, "Mom, stop


    worrying about Samuel. I won''t tell you."


    There was a sh of impatience in Lydia''s eyes. Yvonne was tough and insisted on this matter, but she


    had to find out about it. Otherwise, how could she cooperate with Han Yan? How could she let Samuel


    die?


    "Today, my sisters introduced a lot of blind date to you. They said Samuel was not worthy of your


    sadness. They hoped that you could get out of this matter as soon as possible. They also said a lot of


    bad things about him. Do you know how I feel when I heard these words? Do you think I don''t want


    Samuel t o do me a favor?" Lydia gritted her teeth and showed a look of extreme anger.


    Yvonne smiled helplessly. At the end of the day, Lydia was only doing this for her own sake. She would


    be trapped in this matter for the rest of her life.


    "Mom, it doesn''t matter what they say. When these people find an opportunity, they''ll definitely kick you


    when you''re down," Yvonne said.


    "You will be re-married with Samuel in the future.


    After all, he is my son-inw. How can I ignore it? Can I just let them talk about Samuel?" Lydia red


    at her and continued, "And now the Heavenly Family has withdrawn from the market of Cloud City. It''s


    catastrophic news for Samuel. He has no chance to win over Han Yan. How can I rest assured if you


    don''t tell me?"


    Yvonne learned that the Heavenly Family had suddenly withdrawn; she was shocked for a long time.


    She also knew that this matter would affect Samuel. The Han Group had always been a fierce tiger.


    Now that it was free from the constraint of the Heavenly Family, it would definitely be more arrogant.


    She was also a little worried about Samuel¡¯s current situation.


    At this time, Godfrey sighed and said, "Yvonne, if you really want to re marry Samuel, you have to find


    a way to help him get through this crisis. We are all family, there''s nothing you can''t say. It''s better to


    think of a way together than to do it alone."

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    Looking at Godfrey''s sincere expression, Yvonne''s psychological defense was a little loose. She could


    ignore Lydia''s attitude, because Lydia was selfish and would never do anything for Samuel''s sake. But


    Godfrey was different. If even he thought so, perhaps i t would be better to say something and think of


    a solution together.


    Seeing Yvonne began to hesitate, Lydia took advantage of the situation and said, "We worry so much


    for you and Samuel. In fact, Mom has figured it out. If it weren''t for him, our family wouldn''t be where


    we are today, so I sincerely want to help him. Besides, you love him so much, do I have any other way


    but to ept him? I can''t let my daughter marry someone who doesn''t love her."


    A faint smile appeared on Yvonne''s face as he said," Mom, I''m very happy that you think so."


    "What''s the point of being happy? It''s still a question whether Samuel can keep himself right now. I


    think you''ll marry someone sooner orter," Lydia said. 1


    Yvonne wrinkled her nose and said, "Mom, Samuel has a n now. We have to believe him. He will


    definitely be able to get through this crisis."


    "If he has any ns, you can tell us and make us feel a t ease," Lydia said. 2


    Yvonne hesitated for a moment and said, "The Han Group has been targeting the vige in the city


    recently. They want to transform the vige in the city. Samuel is currently secretly buying the industries


    of the vige in the city. He intends to buy all the vige in the city. In this way, the Han Group''s n


    will be in vain. And the influence of Weakriver Real Estate in Cloud City will definitely increase." 4


    Lydia was shocked.


    Samuel wanted to buy the entire vige!


    Cloud City had made a lot of noise about the reconstruction of the viges in the city, and many real


    estatepanies had also encountered a lot of blood. Lydia knew very well that this would cost a lot o


    f money, and she did not understand the value and meaning of doing so at all.


    "So what if he bought it?" Lydia asked in confusion.


    "Samuel didn''t give me a detailed exnation. But I guess that in addition to stopping the development


    of the Han Group, he also wants to improve his reputation. The brand effect is very important. If


    Weakriver Real Estate can make its name known, it will be able to get more support." Yvonne guessed.


    "To obstruct the development of the Han Group, the Heavenly family has already withdrawn. Is there


    any use in just a vige in the city?" Lydia said.


    This was what Yvonne was worried about. Who would have thought that the Heavenly Family would


    suddenly do this? Without viges in the city, however, the Han Group could devour more industries.


    From this point of view, the influence of Weakriver Real Estate would only gradually be unable to


    "I don''t know either, but Samuel should have the next n, right?" Yvonne said.


    Seeing the distressed look on Yvonne''s face, Lydia thought that Yvonne must have told her everything


    that Samuel had told her, so she stopped trying to get more information out of Yvonne.


    "Don''t worry; he should be able to solve the problem." Lydia''s expression became obviously calmer,


    and there was a trace of indifference, which was in stark contrast with her attitude just now.


    However, Yvonne didn''t notice this. She was just worried about Samuel. 3


    Lydia went upstairs. After returning to her room, her expression became unusually cold. When she


    finally learned about what had happened to Samuel, she was qualified to cooperate with Han Yan.


    "Samuel, let¡¯s see how you die this time. You are not qualified to fight against me." Lydia said to herself.


    After Samuel left the Heavenly Family, he went to the vige in the city and asked Yang Xing about the


    recent situation of the vige. After learning that everything was going well, Samuel returned to his


    rented apartment.


    When he was about to take out the key to open the door, Yang Meng opened the door, as if she was


    waiting for him on purpose.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    Looking at Yang Meng''s mischievous appearance, Samuel could not helpughing. His feelings for


    Yang Meng were very much like his sister''s because Yang Meng''s innocence was very rare in today''s


    society. Such a girl would make him unconsciously have a desire to protect her.


    Of course, this kind of protection would never be mixed with the love between men and women.


    Samuel''s feelings for Yvonne had never wavered at any time.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Old Hannigan, did your family rent a new guest? That big man looks really fierce," Yang Meng said


    with a wrinkled nose.


    It seemed that she had already seen Qi Hu. ording t o Qi Hu''s superior height and the unsmiling


    expression on his face, he indeed looked a little fierce.


    "Although he looks a little fierce, he is a good person, and just like you, he is very simple," Samuel said.


    In terms of social cognition, Qi Hu was simpler than Yang Meng, because he was now a nk sheet of


    paper.


    "Humph, I''m not simple. Sister Fei''er said I''m mischievous," Yang Meng said discontentedly. It seemed


    that she was very dissatisfied with the


    description of the simple word.


    "By the way, you''ve already finished the job registration, haven''t you?" Samuel asked.


    Yang Meng nodded repeatedly and said, "I still got the boss¡¯ today. No, Brother Liam is just a leader,


    not a boss. I got the praise of the leader. How is it? Is it amazing?"


    Looking at the proud smile on Yang Meng¡¯s face, Samuel alsoughed. He gave a thumbs-up to Yang


    Meng and said, "Great, of course, great."


    At this time, the half-open door was suddenly opened by someone, and Yang Meng obviously showed


    a frightened expression on her face.


    When Mi Fei¡¯er saw Samuel, she did not hide the disgust and rejection on her face at all. She said to


    Yang Meng, "Yang Meng, I have told you not to talk to this kind of person. You don''t even know that


    you have been cheated."


    Yang Meng didn''t expect to be discovered by Mi Fei¡¯er when she secretly talked to Samuel. She looked


    at Samuel apologetically.


    "Some men are good at picking up girls. They deliberately pretend to be cold and attract people''s


    attention. You have to be careful. Men like them are all wolves in sheep''s clothing," Mi Fei¡¯er said


    meaningfully.


    "If you want to say that I am pretending to be cold in front of you and want to attract your attention, then


    I have to make it clear to you. I have never thought of attracting your attention, because I have never


    taken you seriously," Samuel said faintly. Then he nodded to Yang Meng, opened the door and went


    back home.


    Mi Fei''er stamped her feet in anger and mmed the door. She was obviously venting the


    dissatisfaction in her heart.


    Yang Meng trembled and returned to her room. She did not dare to provoke Mi Fei''er in such a state of


    anger.


    After closing the door of the room, Yang Meng breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that Mi Fei''er hated


    Samuel very much now, but she had a better impression of him.


    In the past, all the men gathered around Mi Fei''er like flies. They served tea and water like servants,


    but Samuel was different from those men. This special feature undoubtedly attracted Yang Meng.


    In the living room, the face of Mi Fei''er, who was fuming with anger, was ferocious. She was used to


    being pursued, but now she was not in Samuel''s eyes. What''s more, he said such a thing in front of


    her, which made Mi Fei''er feel ashamed.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry." Mi Fei''er took a few deep breaths andforted herself, "What''s there


    to b e angry about this kind of trash like him? Your target i s the boss of Weakriver Real Estate. Mi


    Fei''er, how can you be so angry at such a person?"


    When Samuel returned home, there was already snoring sound in the guest room. It seemed that Qi


    Hu had fallen asleep, so he did not disturb him.


    Back in his room, he took out a photo of Yvonne''s wedding from under the pillow. Whenever he had


    nowhere to vent his thoughts, he would do so. Looking at Yvonne in the photo, he suddenly felt that the


    whole world seemed to be gorgeous.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    The next day, Samuel got up and ran in the morning, apanied by Qi Hu. Because Mi Fei''er knew


    the fixed time for Samuel to go downstairs, in order to avoid meeting Samuel, she deliberately


    distanced herself from him.


    During the morning running, Samuel unconsciously thought of a problem. The Di Yang mentioned by


    Tian Changsheng was not able to be judged by the bodyguards invited by Tian Changsheng. Because


    even Samuel could deal with those people easily. 1


    But there was one thing Samuel could be sure of: This person named Di Yang must be at the peak of


    martial arts. Otherwise, Han Yan would not let him rece W u Feng.


    "Brother Samuel, why are you looking at me all the time?" Qi Hu found Samuel was staring at him, so


    he asked in confusion.


    "I''m wondering if you can beat him," Samuel said. Although Qi Hu was powerful, Samuel was not


    confident that he could beat Di Yang.


    Qi Hu grinned and said, "We won''t know until we fight each other. Why don''t you let him try me?"


    Samuel shook his head. As his trump card, Qi Hu could not show up easily. If he lost, Qi Hu would


    definitely end up miserable. With Han Yan''s


    character, she would definitely ask Di Yang to kill Qi H u. Samuel did not want Qi Hu to die as soon as


    he went down the mountain.


    "You should keep a low profile during this period of time. Otherwise, I''m afraid that you will lose your life


    before you get familiar with this ce." Samuel said.


    Qi Hu listened to Samuel''s arrangement, but there was a hint of disdain on his face. He did not think


    that he was no match for Di Yang. On the contrary, if there was really a fight, he would be very excited.


    After morning jogging, Samuel called Johann and asked him to take Qi Hu to familiarize himself with


    the society and let him understand the new world. After all, he should let Qi Hu have the ability to live


    independently; he had to get familiar with the new environment as soon as possible.


    Before 10 o''clock in the morning, Lydia appeared in Penins Hotel. And this time, Lydia held her head


    high and puffed out her chest because she had news o f Samuel, so she thought that she was more


    qualified t o stand in front of Han Yan.


    "Miss, Lydia must have brought some good news this time." In the room, Han Qing said to Han Yan.


    "This woman is really vicious. No wonder people say that a woman''s heart is like that of a snake or


    scorpion. Lydia is not just a snake or scorpion." Han Yan said with a smile. Lydia would definitely not


    appear without reason. Since she hade, she would definitely be aware of Samuel''s n.


    Although Han Yan did not care too much about these things, it was not a bad scene for her to see Lydia


    and Samuel fighting each other.


    "Miss, it''s time for Samuel to die. Even his mother-inw wants him to die. It''s enough to show how


    annoying he is," Han Qing said disdainfully.


    Han Yan nodded in agreement and said, "I just don''t know how Lydia wants him dead. If I can really


    make use of Lydia to kill Samuel, it will be easy for me. Maybe I can go back to the United States


    earlier."


    Han Qing knew that Han Yan looked down upon this ce, so her mind flew back to theU.S.. She


    deliberately showed a disgusted expression and said," Miss, this ce is not worthy of you at all. If it


    weren''t for Samuel, why would youe to this poor ce?"


    "Don''t tter me. Let Jiang Lydia in. I want to see what she wants to say," Han Yan said.


    "Yes, Miss." Han Qing took out the phone and informed the security guard at the entrance of the hotel.


    Nowadays, even a fly in the Penins Hotel had to get Han Yan''s consent. Although it was a little


    exaggerated, it could be seen how strong Han Yan''s control was.


    What she did not allow would absolutely not happen. This was the power that Miss of the Hannigan


    family o f the U.S. had to deal with.


    When Lydia came to Han Yan''s room, Han Qing was very dissatisfied with the way she held her head


    up and puffed out her chest.


    "Don''t think that you can put on airs in front of Miss just because you know some unimportant things.


    You don''t have the right." Han Qing reminded Lydia.


    "Now I have a chance to cooperate with yourdy. I have very important news, so I advise you to be


    polite t o me." Lydia nced at Han Qing indifferently.


    Han Qing smiled coldly. "Lydia really thinks of herself as a character. Doesn''t she know that trash like


    her won¡¯t attract Miss'' attention at all?"


    "Lydia, I''ll give you a chance to reorganize your words. Otherwise, you will be taught a lesson." Han


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Qing said with a cold smile.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Han Qing''s words made Lydia frown. She had thought that she was qualified to be on equal terms with


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Han Van. After all, she now had very important news, and i t was very important for the Han Group.


    However, judging from Han Qing''s attitude, Lydia could tell that she did not care at all.


    Could she represent Han Van?


    Lydia said to Han Van, "My information is very important to the Han Group, so I advise you to let your


    maid respect me."


    Hearing this, Han Van felt amused. No matter what kind of news Lydia had, to her, it was only Lydia


    who had stabbed Samuel in the back. The news itself was o f little value. Because no matter what


    Samuel was plotting behind the scenes, Han Van could use her capital to suppress him.


    In the face of absolute capital, how could conspiracy and tricks work?


    "Lydia, with your status, are you qualified to teach my maid a lesson?" Han Van said coldly.


    Hearing this, Han Qing walked up to Lydia. In ordance with her usual style of doing things, she


    pped Lydia in the face and said, "Do you really think you are a thing?"


    Lydia was shocked and angry. She did not expect to b e treated like this when she came with good


    news. 2 "Han Yan, don''t you want to know Samuel¡¯s n?" Lydia gnashed her teeth and said. This was


    totally different from what she had expected. Not only did she not win Han Yan''s favor, but she was


    also pped in the face!


    "Even if you tell me, it''s just icing on the cake. Is it too meaningful? Do you really think that you can


    make a deal with me just because you know something?" After saying that, Han Yan looked at Lydia


    contemptuously and continued, "A piece of trash like you wants to achieve a cooperative rtionship


    with me? I can tell you directly that in my eyes, a worm like you is even worse than a servant."


    Lydia¡¯s face was extremely ugly. It was not until this moment that she realized how wrong she was.


    It turned out that even after hearing Samuel¡¯s n, Han Yan still did not take her seriously. She was not


    even a tool.


    "Besides, you are the one who wants Samuel dead. You should beg me." Han Yan said with a smile.


    "Since you''re asking for help, you must kneel down," Han Qing reminded her.


    Lydia was stunned. She came to send the good news t 0 Han Yan and had to kneel down to send her.


    What kind of logic was this!


    "Han Van, even if I am not qualified to cooperate with you, at least I will tell you the news that is


    beneficial t o you. You won''t go too far, will you?" Lydia said.


    "Too far?" Han Yan frowned slightly and said, "It''s your honor to kneel to me. How can it be too much?


    Do you know how many socialites and women have knelt to me in the U.S.? Isn''t their status higher


    than yours?"


    After saying this, Han Qing kicked Lydia and said coldly, "Kneel down quickly." 1


    Lydia took a deep breath and knelt on the ground with a bang. She was arrogant at home, but when


    she faced Han Yan, shepletely became weak.


    "Lydia, it''s all Samuel''s fault. If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t have lost your dignity. If you want to hate


    someone, you''d better hate him. Because even if you hate me, you won''t have a chance to take


    revenge," Han Yan said. She did this to deepen Lydia''s hatred for Samuel. As long as the hatred was


    stronger, Lydia would prefer to kill him.


    Lydia gritted her teeth. "That''s right. It''s Samuel''s fault. If it weren''t for this good-for-nothing, I wouldn''t


    have suffered like this." 3


    "Damned good-for-nothing," Lydia said, gnashing her teeth.


    Han Yan smiled indifferently. This was exactly what she wanted.


    "Tell me; what good news do you have that you want t o tell me?" Han Yan asked.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    Lydia no longer regarded this matter as the capital to cooperate with Han Van, so she did not have to


    beat around the bush and said directly, "Samuel knows that you want to rebuild the vige in the city,


    so he is secretly buying the property of the vige in order to stop the development of the Han Group."


    Hearing this, Han Van was a little surprised in her heart, because this was the cooperation between her


    and the official in Cloud City, and the news was very secret. Samuel had known about it. But except for


    surprise, there was no other emotion. After the Heavenly Family withdrew, the Han Group had more t o


    upy the market in Cloud City. It was just a vige in the city, and Han Van didn''t take it seriously.


    Seeing that there was no surprise on Han Van''s face, Lydia continued, "If you want to rebuild the vige


    in the city, I advise you to stock up the project as soon as possible. Once Samuel seeds, the vige


    in the city will be a property project of Weakriver Real Estate. This is not a good thing for you."


    Han Van was silent. Obviously, she had started to have a new arrangement in her mind.


    Samuel¡¯s actions would indeed disrupt her previous ns. Although it did not have much of an impact


    on her, Han Van was able to use this opportunity to severely injure Samuel.


    After a while, a bright smile appeared on Han Yan''s face. Han Qing, who was familiar with Han Yan,


    knew that she must have thought of a way. She could not help but ask, "Miss, do you have any ideas


    on how to deal with Samuel?"


    "Deal with him? How can we deal with him? After all, we are family." Han Yanughed and said.


    Han Qing was a little confused. She didn''t expect that Miss to admit that she was a family with Samuel.


    Did she take the wrong medicine?


    "Young miss, Han Qing does not understand what you mean." Han Qing said doubtfully.


    "Since he wants the vige in the city, I will give it to him. Although this is a treasurend, I can turn it


    into a hot potato. I want to see what expression he will have when he knows that the vige can''t be


    rebuilt i n the city," Han Yan said with a smile.


    Although Han Qing did not know Han Yan''s specific n, she alsoughed when she heard Han Yan''s


    words.


    Lydia was also confused. How could the treasurend be a hot potato? Did she have the ability to


    make the primend like the city vige be worthless? This was almost impossible.


    What Han Yan had to do was not to depreciate thend. Even the gods could not do it. What she


    wanted t o do was very simple. She could not rebuild this ce. With her current capital and status,


    coupled with her rtionship with the official of Cloud City, it was very simple to do it.


    Who in the current Cloud City would dare to disobey her advice? The capital in her hands was enough


    to lead the entire Cloud City to a more prosperous state.


    "You can leave now," Han Yan said to Lydia.


    Lydia left the Penins Hotel with a dusty face. She did not receive the respect she deserved, but was


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    humiliated instead. This was something that she had never expected before she came. However, she


    deserved it. She should not have med others, but in Lydia¡¯s heart, she had recorded the humiliation


    on Samuel. She even thought that Samuel should be the one to bear such humiliation. It was because


    of Samuel that she was the one to bear it.


    "Samuel, I must kill you. Only when you die can I vent my anger." Lydia gritted her teeth and said to


    herself, i


    Samuel did not know what had happened in the hotel, and he would never have thought that Han Yan


    would do something on the matter of rebuilding the vige i n the city. 2


    Aftering to Hex Capital Nightclub and telling Manfred everything that had happened in the


    Heavenly Family, Manfred''s expression became exceptionally heavy. Previously, Wu Feng''s strength


    was not something Saber Twelve''s couldpare with. Now, there was another person who was even


    more powerful than Wu Feng. This undoubtedly caused one to feel despair.


    "Samuel, can you be sure if Di Yang is even more powerful than Wu Feng?" Manfred asked in doubt.


    Samuel had never seen Di Yang before and could only rely on his conjecture. Thus, from Manfred''s


    point of view, this matter should still have some sort of fickleness. He would not be as certain as he had


    said.


    "It''s possible," Samuel said. ording to Han Yan''s character, she would never be weak when she


    found a new helper. Moreover, ording to Tian Changsheng''s description, Han Yan was very close to


    him and even called him Grandpa Yang. This showed that Di Yang''s status was extraordinary.


    "Sigh." Manfred let out a heavy sigh. Although he didn''t want to believe it, since Samuel said it, it was


    most likely true.


    "That''s right; can Qi Hu be his opponent? If Qi Hu can defeat him, then there''s nothing for us to worry


    about. " Manfred asked, full of expectation.


    Samuel had only considered this question in his heart. If there really was a victor, he would have to go


    through actualbat in order to be able to tell.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    "Except for actualbat, no one can predict the consequences. However, if Qi Hu was not Di Yang''s


    match in realbat, the consequences would be very serious," Samuel said with a heavy face. Qi Hu


    was almost exchanged with his life. Although he did not know why Chongyang suddenly changed his


    mind, Samuel¡¯s life was hanging by a thread at that time, so he did not want Qi Hu to be just a stone to


    explore the road.


    More importantly, Qi Hu''s strength would only grow. H e would be able to provide greater help to


    Samuel in the future. Therefore, he would definitely not endanger Qi Hu''s life at this stage.


    Samuel''s original intention was to find an expert to deal with Han Yan. But now, he had another idea,


    which was the Earth Core Prison.


    There had been no news of Di Rat for a long time, and his life was uncertain. He had no way of


    knowing whether Han Tianyang was still alive in the Earth Core prison. Once the time was ripe, he


    would find a way to get deep into the Earth Core prison on his own. Only then would he be able to


    make the most use of Qi Hu.


    Those who speak unintentionally and those who listen to them are interested. Manfred silently


    that without Samuel''s permission, he would definitely make Samuel unhappy. However, there were


    some things that Manfred had to scout for Samuel.


    Since Qi Hu was merely a pawn, then in Manfred''s opinion, he should be able to disy his value as


    quickly as possible.


    "That''s right, there''s going to be an activity in Hex Capital Nightclub tonight. Do you want to join in?"


    Manfred changed the topic.


    "What kind of activity?" Samuel asked. The reason why Hex Capital Nightclub was so popr in Cloud


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    City was that the store oftenunched all kinds of activities. This kind of activity was not a kind of


    discount, but a group of girls would be invited in the store to hype up the atmosphere on the spot. They


    would also promote all kinds of topics to attract attention. There had been a group of college students


    who had been invited before, causing a very warm response.


    "Johann, that fellow, he found a batch of flight stewardesses to earn some money. I heard that all of


    them are great beauties." Manfred said with a smile.


    "Are stewardesses still doing this kind of part-time job?" Samuel asked in confusion. For ordinary


    people, the ie in this field was already very high. They would not lower themselves to participate


    in the night club activities.


    Although the nightclub wouldn''t firmly specify what they were going to do, the appearance of this kind


    of event was no different from selling sex and their appearance.


    "A stewardess is also a person and also needs to vent her feelings. Do you really think that night clubs


    don''t have true love? Actually, most of the people whoe to these nightclubs to y nowadays are


    decent workers. They only find a ce to vent their feelings that they usually don¡¯t have a ce to


    vent." Manfred said.


    Samuel nodded. The culture of the nightclub was indeed not as messy as before. Although there were


    a lot of people hunting for beauties, they were all in Jiang Taigong''s fishing situation. This kind of thing


    would not be forced. Moreover, in Hex Capital Nightclub, the safety of every guest would be


    maximized.


    "I have something to do with stewardesses recently," Samuel said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Manfred pricked up his ears and said," You won''t have any romantic encounters, right?


    I''m warning you, I''m on my sister-inw''s side. If you do something wrong to her, don''t me me for


    reporting t o her."


    Samuel rolled his eyes at Manfred. Even if it was a romantic encounter in front of him, he wouldn''t even


    give it a second nce, let alone the fact that it wasn''t a romantic encounter.


    "Are you going to stand upside down every day?"


    Samuel asked Manfred.


    Regarding this puzzling question, Manfred was filled with puzzlement as he replied, "Who would be so


    free a s to stand upside down every day?"


    "No wonder, there is just some dirty water in you head. " Samuel smiled and said.


    Only now did Manfred realize that he had been teased. He shot a resentful nce at Samuel.


    In the flight Company, for Qin Rou, who flew to the country on short-distance routes, often stayed in


    Cloud City, but she didn''t have much time.


    "Qin Rou, there is a very famous Hex Capital Nightclub in Cloud City. Do you know that?" After Qin


    Rou finished her work, she was about to go to the hotel with her suitcase when a colleague ran to her


    and asked.


    "I know. It''s a nightclub, but I haven''t been there yet," Qin Rou said.


    "It just so happens that I haven''t been there either.


    Why don''t we go and have fun tonight? Besides, we can make money," said one of the colleagues.


    "Make money? Don''t tell me you''re..."


    The colleague interrupted Qin Rou with a speechless face and said, "What are you thinking about?


    How can I do that kind of thing? Hex Capital Nightclub wants to hold an event, so they have invited


    many people in ourpany. After all, the stewardesses are very attractive to those men. There are


    already many people who have agreed to go. You can go with us. You can eat and drink for free; you


    can make some money. If you are lucky and meet a Mr. Right, the problem of being single will be


    solved."


    Although Qin Rou didn''t hate nightclubs, she still didn''t think it was reliable to find true love in


    nightclubs. After all, most men who liked to y in nightclubs were yboys.


    "It''s no need to find a boyfriend, but it''s good to earn some extra ie. When will it be tonight?" Qin


    Rou asked.


    "Nine o''clock."


    "Okay, I''ll definitely show up."

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Back at the hotel, Qin Ron took a bath, changed into casual clothes, and went out for shopping. She


    liked a small food street in Cloud City, where she could find a lot of delicious food. Almost every time


    she went to Cloud City, she would go to this street to satisfy her desire for food.


    Before eight o''clock, Qin Rou received a call from her colleague, saying that she had to change into


    their professional suit tonight. Although Qin Rou was a little unhappy about this, since she was going to


    make money, she should meet the other party''s needs.


    Qin Rou returned to the hotel after eating and drinking. She changed her clothes and put on light


    makeup. It was already 8:30 p.m., so she took a taxi to Hex Capital Nightclub.


    There was a long queue at the gate of Hex Capital Nightclub, which was less than nine o''clock. The


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    guests were not allowed to enter, and most of the guests were boys. It seemed that they still had a lot


    of fantasies about the stewardesses.


    Samuel was in VIP seats on the second floor. It was not usually open to guests here. Only when


    Samuel came would he be able to make use of this ce.


    "Boss Manfred, the people we invited have arrived. Shall we let them enter first?" Johann asked


    Manfred, standing behind Samuel.


    "Let them in first. Let''s see if Brother Samuel satisfied with them. We''ll arrange one for him tonight,"


    Manfred said cheerfully.


    Samuel really didn''t hear his joke.


    Manfred nced at him from the corners of his eyes and asked curiously, "Samuel, you really aren''t


    interested in it at all."


    "You don''t have it either, do you?" Samuel said helplessly.


    Manfred lightly smiled and replied, "It¡¯s normal for me not to be interested. After all, I''ve been through


    this before and I''m not curious about this matter. But you''re different. I''ve heard that you''ve never slept


    in a bed."


    This matter had always been a rumor in Cloud City. Moreover, Manfred knew even more than the


    rumors. Hence, he clearly understood that Samuel was still maintaining his perfect jade body. At his


    age, this was something that was extremely rare.


    "Who said that I''ve never slept in a bed before? I slept with Yvonne in my arms." Samuel red


    Manfred.


    Manfred smiled and said, "What''s the point of hugging her to sleep? Have you done something like


    that?"


    "Do you want to try the feeling of free fall? Although the second floor is not high, it should give you a


    good feeling," Samuel said threateningly.


    Manfred unconsciously took two steps to the side, putting some distance between himself and Samuel.


    I n front of Samuel, this big shot would always act like his little brother.


    "Forget it then. My leg can still be used for a few decades." Manfred said leisurely.


    At this time, Johann had already taken the lead in bringing in the air stewardess. More than a dozen


    people, in terms of figure and appearance, were indeed very good, and their uniforms had a strong


    visual impact for men.


    However, Samuel had never thought that he would find someone in the crowd.


    Could it be that it was a bad fate that he met Qin Rou again?


    "That''s too much of a coincidence," Samuel said helplessly.


    "What''s going on? Did you see an acquaintance?" Manfred asked curiously.


    Samuel was toozy to exin to him. Otherwise, Manfred would have suspected that he had done


    something wrong to Yvonne. He said, "treasured your leg."


    Manfred sighed in low spirits. He was extremely curious about this sort of gossip, but for the sake of his


    legs, he could only suppress his curiosity.


    At nine o''clock, Hex Capital Nightclub officially began its business tonight. The guests flooded into the


    store like a tide. In a short while, there were a lot of flies around the stewardesses.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    For those stewardesses, it was easy for them to deal with these people with knives. After all, they were


    in the service industry. If these men wanted to take advantage of them, they would not get any benefits


    unless they were willing.


    Of course, there were also a few people who had their eyes on their targets and chose to take the


    initiative to attack. Although they were invited by money, it did not mean that everyone only had the


    idea of making money, showing their emotions, or adding some passion to their boring life. After all,


    women were also human beings and had certain needs.


    Qin Rou''s requirements for choosing a partner were very high, so she would never focus on those men


    in the nightclub. After dealing with some flies, she returned to the booth arranged by the nightclub to


    have a rest. At the same time, another colleague was with her.


    "Chen Miao, why don''t you go and y? You see how crazy they are." Qin Rou looked at the dance


    floor and asked Chen Miao. Almost every colleague was surrounded by three or four men, and they


    seemed not to worry about being taken advantage of. They yed very happily.


    Chen Miao crossed her legs and deliberately showed off his figure. He said, "These men are not my


    targets." 1


    Qin Rou smiled and said, "Most of the men here are the same. If you want to find a suitable target, I''m


    afraid it''s not a good ce."


    "Who said that? You can¡¯t be too short-sighted sometimes. When you raise your head a little, you will


    find a different world." Chen Miao looked at the second floor and said. Samuel was standing there.


    Although the light was dim, Samuel''s handsome face was still charming.


    When Qin Rou followed Chen Miao''s sight and looked over, her expression suddenly became stunned.


    Just like Samuel saw her, Qin Rou was also full of surprise.


    If meeting in Chen Ling''s family was just a coincidence, then this was Cloud City. How could there be


    such a coincidence in the world!


    Could it be that this fellow was following her on purpose?


    Qin Rou frowned. Samuel had been very cold in front o f her before. Unexpectedly, he followed her to


    Cloud City and put on such an encounter in Hex Capital Nightclub. It was really ridiculous.


    "Qin Rou, I warn you, this is mine. Don''tpete with me." Chen Miao reminded Qin Rou. In terms of


    appearance and figure, Chen Miao had to lose to Qin Rou, so she was worried that Qin Rou would


    spoil her n.


    Hearing this, a disdainful smile appeared on Qin Rou''s face and she said, "Don''t worry. How can I


    snatch this kind of man from you?"


    "You don''t know him, do you? What kind of person he i s?" Chen Miao sat closer to Qin Rou with


    curiosity and began to inquire about Samuel''s background.


    "He?" Qin Ron''s eyes showed strong contempt and she said, "If I say that he is just a toy boy kept by a


    rich woman, what will you think?"


    "No way, don''t nder my goal." Chen Miao said in disbelief.


    Qin Rou showed a strong disdainful smile at the corner of her mouth. She didn''t notice it before. If she


    hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would have believed it, just as Chen Miao did. But it was the


    truth. This good-for-nothing man was not only kept by an old woman, but also used the woman''s


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    money to y i n the nightclub. It was really a great shame for a man.


    "I saw it with my own eyes. Will it be false? And why should I nder him for no reason?" Qin Rou


    sneered.


    Hearing this, Chen Miao was like a deted balloon, drooping her head. It was not easy for her to find


    this goal, but she didn''t expect him to be a gigolo.


    "No wonder he''s so handsome. He''s a professional boy toy." Chen Miao sighed.


    Qin Rou subconsciously thought Samuel had followed her here on purpose, so at this time, she


    suddenly


    stood up and walked toward the stairs on the second floor.


    There were specialized security guards at the entrance of the stairs to prevent guestsing in often.


    Moreover, Samuel and Manfred were both upstairs. Naturally, security guards would not allow


    irrelevant people to go upstairs, not even women.


    "I''m sorry, Miss. The second floor is private," the security guard stopped Qin Rou and said.


    Private ce?


    Hearing this, Qin Rou sneered again. This guy used the money of a woman to make a living in Hex


    Capital Nightclub. It seemed that he used a lot of money in daily life.


    "I know him," Qin Rou said.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    The security guard shook his head and said," Unrted people can''t go upstairs. If he knows you, he


    will naturally inform me, but I didn''t receive such a notice."


    Qin Rou frowned with dissatisfaction and said coldly," You''d better inform him. Otherwise, I''m afraid you


    will make a big mistake."


    At this time, Chen Miao, who was watching the fun, also followed Qin Rou and said to the security


    guard," You are just a gatekeeper. Quickly inform him. You don''t want to be punished by your boss


    because of this, do you?"


    The boss was upstairs, and he didn''t speak at all. The security guard didn''t need to inform him.


    "Our boss is upstairs, but he didn''t inform me. Please leave," the security guard said politely.


    When they heard that the boss was upstairs, Qin Rou and Chen Miao looked at Manfred because only


    he seemed to have the potential to be the boss.


    Of course, on the surface, Manfred was indeed the boss of Hex Capital Nightclub. How many people


    knew that Hex Capital Nightclub belonged to Samuel?


    "Samuel, the two of them are preparing to rush upstairs. What do you think? Will you let them pass?"


    On the second floor, Manfred asked Samuel with a


    smile.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel looked down on Qin Rou as much as he could. After all, she was Leroy''s niece. It was


    impossible for Samuel to do anything to her. But if he met her, he would inevitably ridicule her. So it


    was the best choice not to see her.


    "I won''t." Samuel said tly.


    "s, it''s really killing a flower. If I had such good luck, I would have..."


    "Since Sister-in-Law is watching you from the heavens. If you spout nonsense, aren''t you afraid of


    being struck by lightning?" Samuel interrupted Manfred.


    Manfred subconsciously scrunched up his neck. He would rather believe this kind of thing to be true.


    Thus, he quickly shut his mouth.


    Qin Rou was blocked at the entrance of the stairs. When she found Samuel looked at her and did not


    let the security guard let her in, Qin Rou was so angry that she thought, "Did this guy follow me just to


    pretend to be cool and cold?"


    Qin Rou angrily returned to her seat and said, "Is this kind of toy boy finding a sense of existence for


    himself?"


    "What do you mean?" Chen Miao asked in confusion.


    "Humph." Qin Rou snorted coldly and said, "He deliberately followed me to Cloud City just to meet me,


    and now he deliberately doesn''t want to see me. Isn''t h e looking for a sense of presence?"


    Chen Miao didn''t know what had happened between Qin Ron and Samuel, so Qin Ron''s words made


    her feel that Qin Ron was self-sentimental.


    Was he following him when they appeared in a nightclub at the same time? What if it was just a


    coincidence? 1


    "Maybe it''s also a coincidence. It seems that he has no interest in you," Chen Miao said leisurely.


    Qin Rou didn''t think it was a coincidence at all.


    Swallow City and Cloud City were so far apart, so how could such a coincidence happen?


    "Just wait and see. Believe it or not, he will take the initiative toe to meter," Qin Rou said with


    certainty.


    "I don¡¯t believe it, why don''t we bet on a bag? Do you dare?" Chen Miao said provocatively. Recently,


    she had taken a fancy to a new bag and was worried that n o one would pay the bill.


    The bag was definitely not cheap, but it was about her dignity. How could Qin Rou choose to retreat?


    She immediately agreed.


    The view on the second floor was so vast that it was almost possible to see the situation in the


    nightclub. Samuel''s eyes didn''t stop on Qin Rou for a moment because he was really not interested in


    this woman at all.


    "Did you notice that something is amiss tonight?" Samuel suddenly asked Manfred.


    Manfred was still praying in his heart that he would apologize to his wife in heaven. He was really afraid


    that his wife in heaven would be angry with the nonsense he had just said. Hence, he did not notice


    what Samuel had said at all.


    "What''s wrong?" Manfred asked, puzzled.


    "There are a few people sitting there. They don''t look like they''re here for fun. Instead, they''ve been


    observing the situation," Samuel exined.


    "Maybe they haven''t found their target and that they''re making their choice? It''s like a hunter waiting for


    his prey. They can''t just wait quietly." Manfred said with a smile.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Samuel shook his head, a sense of foreboding rising in his heart. He felt that these people did not have


    a simple purpose. They did not seem to be hunting, but more like they were waiting for an opportunity


    to do something.


    "Let Johann arrange for a few people to keep an eye o n them to prevent them from making trouble,"


    Samuel said.


    Manfred had an indifferent expression on his face. Ever since he took over Hex Capital Nightclub, who


    would have the audacity to cause trouble here?


    "Don''t be so nervous. This is Hex Capital Nightclub, unless..."


    Just as he finished speaking, Manfred looked at Samuel with a horrified expression and Samuel


    directly jumped down from the second floor.


    "Fuck, what are you doing!" Manfred eximed.


    At the same time, Qin Rou and Chen Miao witnessed this scene. Their shocked expressions were


    almost the same, and they were stunned.


    "He... he jumped down?" Chen Miao stammered. She rubbed her eyes and even suspected that there


    was something wrong with her eyes.


    Although the second floor was not high, it was still


    several meters high. If an ordinary person fell down, h e would definitely get hurt. However, he took the


    initiative to jump down.


    Just when the crowd had no idea what was going on, Samuel walked up to the man he was observing.


    He jumped down because he saw the man take out a dagger. It was obvious that the man was not here


    to hunt. He was here to cause trouble.


    The man, with a thievish look, had just found a target and was about to stab her with a white knife.


    Suddenly, he felt that his wrist was tightly grasped.


    "Boy, I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business. You don''t have the ability to do so." The


    man said to Samuel, gnashing his teeth.


    Samuel extended his hand slightly, and with a flip of his hand, grabbed the saber.


    Only then did Manfred, who was on the second floor, realize what was going on. He quickly got Johann


    to bring some men over to Samuel.


    "You are really bold to cause trouble here. Who asked you toe?" Samuel asked.


    The man was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. He couldn''t help thinking, "Where did


    this guye from? His means are so professional. Did he encounter a tough guy?"


    "Brother, I kindly advise you that you can''t mess with my backer," the man said.


    Samuel exerted more force on his hands, and the man knelt on the ground directly. At this time, many


    people found this scene, and they all cast curious eyes on it.


    Qin Rou had seen Samuel''s skills, so she was not surprised. In her opinion, even if there were more


    people, they might not be a match for Samuel.


    However, Chen Miao had never seen him before, so she looked like a fangirl at this moment. She said


    to Qin Rou with pity, "Qin Rou, do you have any misunderstanding with him? Is he really a gigolo?"


    Qin Rou had also doubted whether Samuel was a gigolo, but after she met Samuel in Chen Ling''s


    house, she thought what the safety guard said was definitely true, because Chen Ling had told her that


    Samuel was born in an ordinary poor family, and such a person was likely to be kept as a toy boy. More


    importantly, h e could give out a ne worth tens of thousands of yuan at will. Could an ordinary


    person do that?


    "If you don''t believe me, you can try it yourself. Don''t me me for not reminding you," Qin Rou said.


    "I really want to have a try. Look how powerful he is. Even if he is a toy boy, it won''t be a loss for me to


    have a sex once." Chen Miao said with a smile.


    Most people understood that the person was here to cause trouble. After that, he was subdued by


    Samuel. They all looked at him with sympathetic eyes. After all, this was the Hex Capital Nightclub.


    After


    provoking Manfred, would there be a good ending?


    The group of people who came to make trouble saw that their whereabouts had been exposed. In


    addition, Johann had arranged people to guard at the door.


    After they hurt people, there was no way to escape, so they all hid in the crowd and pretended to watch


    the fun.


    "You really are quite brave, daring to cause trouble in Manfred''s territory." Manfred walked to Samuel¡¯s


    side with a lingering fear. If Samuel¡¯s eyes had not been sharp enough to allow this person to seed,


    the disturbance created tonight would not have been settled so easily.


    "What kind of man are you tounch a sneak attack behind my back? If you have the ability,e and


    have a fair fight with me," the man said unwillingly.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    By this time, the DJ had already turned off the music. After all, Manfred had personally stepped in. He


    was definitely going to solve the problem in front of him.


    "He¡¯s not a man to begin with." A woman''s voice rang out from the crowd, and everyone turned to look


    out of curiosity.


    Chen Miao, who was standing next to Qin Rou, was surprised. She never thought that Qin Rou would


    suddenly say such a thing. The other party was obviously not a good person. How could she speak for


    a bad person?

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    "Qin Ron, are you confused? He just wanted to hurt someone with a knife," Chen Miao said.


    Out of her disdain for Samuel, Qin Rou said these words straightforwardly. But after she blurted it out,


    she also knew that she had made an indiscreet remark, but she couldn''t lick back the spit she spat out.


    She braced herself and continued to say, "If you have the ability, have a fair fight. We also want to see


    the fun."


    Samuel smiled faintly. This woman''s hostility towards him was just like that of Mi Bei er. It hade out


    of nowhere.


    Samuel''s feelings were like this, but these two people werepletely different. Mi Fei''er''s disgust was


    pure resentment. But Qin Rou was different. She was angry about his indifference. After all, she once


    had feelings for Samuel. She only rejected him after knowing that he was a toy boy who was kept by an


    old woman. This rejection was born because she had a good impression of Samuel. Therefore, in


    essence, it was very different.


    Samuel let go of the man''s hand and said lightly, "Why don''t you ask all your aplices toe out?


    I''m afraid that you are no match for me."


    The man knew that Samuel was trying to get rid of them all at once. Of course, he would not be so


    stupid.


    "I''ll take care of you. I''ll deal with you on my own." The man yawned and waved his fist at Samuel.


    Samuel kicked out with lightning-like speed. A loud '' hang'' sounded and the person flew backwards.


    After which, hended heavily on the ground. Clearly, he was no match for Samuel.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. The strength is really overwhelming. Even a good-for-nothing like him dares to make


    trouble in Hex Capital Nightclub."


    "Dude, if you want to die, wipe your eyes. Let''s see what kind of ce this is. Do people like you have


    the right to mess around?"


    "Boss Manfred, deal with this kind of person as soon a s possible. LWe will pretend that we didn''t see


    anything."


    Some of the more frequent visitors to Hex Capital Nightclub were not surprised by this oue at all.


    Even though they did not know Samuel, it was reasonable for Manfred to have a few masters working


    for him. After all, he was currently the number one figure in the gray zone of Cloud City.


    "Qin Rou, I really suspect that you have misjudged him. He doesn''t look like a toy boy." Chen Miao


    questioned Qin Rou in a low voice. He had the masculinity of a man and was so powerful. How could


    he be a toy boy?


    In Chen Miao''s mind, the toy boy was ipetent and only good at pleasing women. But this man in


    front of her was more like a man than most men in nightclubs.


    Qin Rou gritted her teeth. In her heart, she really hoped Samuel would be beaten down. Although the


    possibility of that happening was small, that was what she expected in her heart.


    "If you can beat them, aren''t you a toy boy? Don''t you know that those rich women have bad interests?


    Isn''t i t normal for them to ask their sugar daddy to strengthen their bodies? If they can''t do that, how


    can they be a toy boy?" Qin Rou said disdainfully.


    Although what she said made sense, Chen Miao thought it was wrong for Qin Rou to impose pressure


    o n Samuel.


    "It doesn''t matter what you say. Anyway, I don''t think he is a gigolo. You must have misjudged him this


    time. " Chen Miao insisted on her position.


    In order to get the nightclub back to normal as soon as possible, Manfred ordered someone to bring


    that person to a private room. However, he didn''t let his guard down in the slightest. After all, that fellow


    still had helpers. He mustn''t let them cause trouble.


    When Samuel was about to go with Manfred to interrogate the man, Qin Rou suddenly stood in front o f


    him.


    "What do you want to do?" Samuel said with a frown.


    "You followed me to Cloud City and pretended to be cold as if you don''t know me. Is this your way to


    pick u p girls?" Qin Rou asked.


    Her words made Samuel burst intoughter. Qin Rou actually thought that he had appeared in Cloud


    City to follow her. This statement was absurd. Moreover, Samuel could not figure out why she had such


    an idea.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    "I don''t want to destroy your confidence. Get out of my way," Samuel said tly.


    Qin Rou didn''t seem to want to get out of the way at all. She continued, "Didn''t you deliberately show


    off in front of me just to attract my attention? But let me tell you, I definitely won''t like a gigolo like you


    who is being kept as a toy boy. I hope you won''t appear in front of me in the future and don''t dirty my


    eyes."


    To one side, Manfred stared in shock at Samuel, the toy boy who was being kept!


    When did Samuel be a gigolo? He was so rich. Did he need to be kept as a toy boy?


    "Qin Rou, for Leroy''s sake, I won''t argue with you about these people. You''d better ask Leroy who I


    am," Samuel said in a cold voice and pushed Qin Rou away directly.


    On the way to the private room, Manfred couldn''t help but curiously ask Samuel, "Samuel, what''s going


    on? How did she say that you''ve been kept as a toy boy?"


    "Aside from a misunderstanding, do you think there is any other possibility?" Samuel said faintly.


    Manfred knew that this was a misunderstanding. Given Samuel¡¯s personality, how could he possibly be


    kept as a toy boy? Furthermore, he wasn''t someone whocked money. He simply wanted to know


    how


    this misunderstanding happened.


    "Are you not nning to share this interesting matter with me?" Manfred continued to ask.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Do you still want your leg?" Samuel said coldly.


    Manfred''s scalp turned numb as he hurriedly replied," Yes, why not? I have to keep it for walking. If you


    don''t want to say it, then forget it. You just have to threaten me. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll be scared out


    of my wits?"


    Samuel helplessly rolled his eyes. Manfred was a middle-aged uncle who was always acting cute. No


    one knew what kind of person he was in his heart.


    After Samuel left, Qin Rou was stunned on the spot and couldn''te to her senses for a long time.


    He suddenly mentioned Leroy, which made Qin Rou puzzled. Qin Rou never expected that such a toy


    boy could know her second uncle.


    In Qin Ron''s mind, Leroy''s image was great, because Leroy made a name for himself in Swallow City


    by relying on his own hands. He was an inspirational idol in many people''s minds, and was also what


    many people who were born from the grassroots yearned for. Everyone hoped to be like Leroy.


    "Who is Leroy?" Chen Miao asked Qin Rou in puzzlement. If he directly mentioned Leroy in Swallow


    City, Chen Miao would definitely know who h e was, but she would not have thought that the Leroy i n


    Samuel''s words was the Leroy in Swallow City, let alone that Qin Ron would be Leroy''s niece.


    After working in the office for so many years, Qin Rou had never mentioned her rtionship with Leroy


    to anyone. She regarded Leroy as an idol, so she naturally had the idea of fighting hard for herself.


    After leaving Hex Capital Nightclub in a hurry, Qin Rou found a quiet ce and took out her phone. She


    felt inexplicably anxious and uneasy.


    After anxiously dialing Leroy''s number, Qin Rou shouted, "Second Uncle, I didn''t disturb your rest, did


    I?"


    Leroy smiled and said, "Even if you disturb me, it doesn''t matter. Say what you want to say."


    "Do you know someone called Samuel?" Qin Rou asked cautiously.


    On the other end of the line, Leroy instantly tensed up. Why did she suddenly mention Samuel? Could


    it be that she knew him?


    However, Samuel already had a wife, and ording to Leroy''s knowledge, it was impossible for him to


    have sex with Qin Rou.


    The only exnation was that Qin Rou was likely to have provoked Samuel!


    This thought made Leroy''s breath quicken. How could Qin Rou mess with someone he didn''t dare to


    provoke?


    At this time, Leroy remembered that when Samuel came to borrow his house that day, he deliberately


    stayed at the side of the photo and asked more questions. At that time, Leroy didn''t think much about it,


    but now it seemed that they had known each other for a long time.


    "What did you do?" Leroy asked in a harsh tone.


    Feeling the change in Leroy''s tone, Qin Rou was even more confused and said, "Second Uncle, how


    do you know such a toy boy?" 1


    "Toy boy!"


    These words exploded in Leroy''s ears like a bolt from the blue.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    "Qin Ron, what have you done? Now tell me everything. I want to know everything," Leroy gnashed his


    teeth and said.


    Feeling Leroy''s anger, Qin Ron was a little scared, so she could only tell Leroy everything that


    happened today, from the time she knew Samuel.


    After hearing this, Leroy felt dizzy and the sky and earth were spinning.


    It didn''t matter that Qin Rou regarded Samuel as a gigolo, but she dared to say it in front of him! This


    was undoubtedly provoking Samuel. Otherwise, he would never mention him to Qin Rou.


    "Qin Rou, I want you to apologize to him immediately and beg for his forgiveness." Leroy said sternly.


    "Apologize?"


    She still needed to beg for forgiveness!


    Qin Rou felt that it was inexplicable. Why did she apologize to a toy boy? And it was even more


    ridiculous to ask for forgiveness. Did she do something wrong?


    "Second uncle, I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize to him?" Qin Rou said with


    dissatisfaction.


    Leroy took a deep breath. If Qin Rou stood in front of


    him now, he would p her without hesitation.


    Although he loved this niece very much in daily life, because Qin Rou''s current career depended on


    herself, even if he wanted to help, Qin Rou would not let him help. This was what Leroy appreciated


    very much.


    However, no matter how much he appreciated her, she would be worthless after offending


    Samuel.


    Leroy''s life or death was in Samuel''s hands. Even he did not dare to offend Samuel. What right did Qin


    Rou have?


    "You don''t know who he is, but I can tell you that he gave me what I have today," Leroy said. He


    thought that this secret would be hidden for a lifetime. He thought that in front of the world, he would


    always be the inspirational person who relied on his own efforts. But now, he had to tell Qin Rou the


    truth. He needed to let Qin Rou know that she had made a big mistake.


    "Second Uncle, are you confused? You made it to this day by yourself. What does it have to do with


    him?" Qin Rou said.


    "Hehe." Leroy smiled coldly and said, "If Mr. Hannigan hadn''t given me a chance, I wouldn''t have been


    able to achieve what I have today. You treated him as a toy boy who was kept by an old woman, but do


    you know that his real identity is the Young Master of the Hannigan family in Swallow City?"


    In a hurry, Leroy exposed Samuel identity. It was toote to regret it. He could only continue, "I warn


    you,


    Samuel''s identity is very secret. Once it is leaked out, not only will you harm me, but also your parents."


    Qin Rou''s hand holding the phone trembled incessantly.


    "The Young Master of Hannigan family in Swallow City!"


    He was actually from the Hannigan family in Swallow City!


    That day... was the woman in the carriage his mother?


    At this moment, Qin Rou finally realized how wrong she had been and how much she had made.


    "Uncle, is what you said true?" Qin Rou asked with a pale face.


    "Do you think I can joke with you with this kind of thing?" Leroy suppressed his anger and said.


    "I... I''ll go and apologize to him right away. Second Uncle, don''t worry. I will never hurt you," Qin Rou


    said in a panic.


    "Mr. Hannigan is not the kind of person who is calcting, and he disdains to argue with you. But if you


    admit your mistake, you must show your attitude. " Leroy reminded.


    "Well, I know." After Qin Rou hung up the phone, she couldn''t help feeling ashamed in her heart.


    She thought that Samuel was following her. She even thought that he was trying to show off in front of


    her, s o as to attract her attention. He had even said something like that in front of Samuel.


    At this moment, Qin Rou wished she could find a hole t o hide in.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    With his status as the Young Master Hannigan family, he could have all kinds of beautiful women. How


    could he waste so much time on her?


    No wonder he said that he didn''t want to break her self -confidence. It turned out that in his eyes, she


    was just a passer-by.


    For Qin Rou, it was difficult for her to face Samuel now. It was as if she had torn off thest piece of the


    fig leaf and showed it naked in front of Samuel.


    However, she had to go. If she really made Samuel hate Leroy because of this matter, Qin Rou would


    not forgive herself for the rest of her life if Leroy was involved.


    Standing at the gate of Hex Capital Nightclub, Qin Rou took a few deep breaths. When she was about


    to enter, several men happened toe out. When they saw Qin Rou, they surrounded her.


    "Beauty, are you interested in changing venues with u s? It''s so boring here."


    "We''ll go and y something more interesting. We won''t let you down, will we?"

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    The reason why these people left in advance was not that they didn''t get any prey tonight, but they


    didn''t dare to make trouble in Hex Capital Nightclub, so they transferred the ce in advance.


    Unexpectedly, when they walked to the door, they even met a beautiful woman. They immediately had


    a bad idea. Moreover, they were on the street, so they weren''t afraid of being chased by Hex Capital


    Nightclub.


    Looking at the malicious eyes of these people, Qin Rou was a little scared. After all, she had no friends


    now. A s a woman, when she met these naked people, she would subconsciously worry.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested." After that, Qin Rou was ready to enter Hex Capital Nightclub. She knew that


    it was safe inside. These people would never dare to make things difficult for her in Hex Capital


    Nightclub.


    But as soon as she took a step, they stood in front of her and did not give her a chance to leave.


    "Big beauty, since you don''t give us any face, are you looking down on us?"


    "Yes, we are sincerely inviting you. If you don''t do us a favor, won''t we lose face?"


    "We have a better ce to introduce to you. I''m sure you will be satisfied. Let''s go."


    After they finished speaking, two of them walked to


    Qin Rou and held her hands from left and right.


    Qin Rou struggled, and when she was about to call for help, she suddenly felt a sharp object against


    her back.


    "Big beauty, don''t move. It''s not good if my knife hurts you." The threatening voice behind her made


    Qin Rou even more afraid.


    These people obviously had drunk a lot of wine, so it would definitely not work to reason with them.


    However, Qin Rou knew that if she really left with them, she would definitely end up worse.


    At this critical moment, Qin Rou suddenly thought of Samuel. If he were here, he would definitely be


    able to save her.


    But how could there be such a coincidence in the world? Samuel was interrogating the man who came


    t o make trouble in the private room, so it was impossible for him to appear in front of Qin Rou


    miraculously.


    "I don''t want to embarrass you, but if you do, I won''t be merciful to you." In the box, the man had been


    severely beaten, but he was very stubborn and refused to tell anyone who was behind this. Johann had


    no choice but to show his special skill of forcing confessions by using a hammer.


    The man gritted his teeth, obviously unwilling to yield. He said, "Kill me if you have the guts. Trying to


    get information from me? No way."


    Johann sneered and gestured to his men. Then the man''s hand was pressed on the tea table.


    When Johann shook his hammer, a trace of panic shed across the man''s face. He said, "What...


    what d o you want to do?"


    "You haven''t tried what it feels like to be smashed by a finger, right? Today, you can try it. This is a


    wonderful feeling like that of an immortal." Johann smiled faintly, and then his expression suddenly


    changed as he smashed his hammer on that person''s thumb.


    It was said that the nerves of the fingers were linked with the heart. This kind of pain was definitely not


    for ordinary people to endure. Suddenly, there was a scream like that of a pig being ughtered in the


    box.


    This scene caused Manfred''s eyelids to jump. However, Samuel¡¯s expression was unusually calm.


    "Say it quickly. If you don''t, your fingers will be smashed, and you still have your toes." Johann


    continued to threaten.


    At this time, there was a rapid knock on the door of the box. Johann red at his men with


    dissatisfaction. They were doing something serious, but they were interrupted. Was there no guard


    outside the door?


    The man panicked and said sorry to Johann before opening the door of the private room.


    "Something happened to my colleague. She was taken away by force at the door. Please save her."


    The person who came was Chen Miao. She witnessed Qin Ron being taken away, but because she


    was timid, she did not dare to stop them. She could only ask Samuel for help.


    When Samuel saw Chen Miao, he knew that the colleague she was talking about was Qin Rou without


    asking.


    Although he said that he didn''t like Qin Rou, Qin Rou was Leroy''s niece after all and had an ident in


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Hex Capital Nightclub, so he couldn''t stand by and watch.


    He stood up, walked to Chen Miao, and asked, "Where did they go?"


    "I don''t know. She''s in the hands of a few drunken men. She won''t have a good time. I beg you to save


    her, " said Chen Miao.


    Samuel turned around and said to Manfred, "Get a few people to check the nearby surveince


    cameras. I''ll g o look for someone first."


    Manfred stood up and immediately ordered his men t o do it. As for the troublemaker, they would leave


    him t o Johann for interrogation.


    After following Chen Miao out of Hex Capital Nightclub, Chen Miao only roughly knew the location


    where Qin Rou was taken away. She could not be sure about the exact location.


    Samuel could only try his luck. It was not long before they left. He hoped that they would not go too far.


    Otherwise, it would be toote even if they were


    found. He could not count on them to be reasonable.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    There were many nightclubs on this street, but since they had taken Qin Rou away, they were not


    going to continue drinking. It was very likely that they had arrived at a hotel.


    Samuel came to the nearest hotel. When he asked the receptionist if he had seen a few men get a


    hotel room with a woman, the receptionist said impatiently, "This is the privacy of the guests. How can I


    tell you so casually?"


    Samuel''s face was gloomy. Chen Miao couldn''t wait to say, "My friend was coerced by them. Please tell


    us, or the result will be very serious."


    The receptionist would see a drunken woman being brought here by a man to get a room almost every


    day. This kind ofmon thing for her was that those women were dirty themselves.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t tell you anything," the receptionist said.


    At this time, the manager came over and looked at Chen Miao, who was wearing an air-style suit,


    which was quite simr to the woman who went upstairs just now. He couldn''t help but think that these


    people were getting better and better at ying, and they even put on uniforms to tempt others.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t want to live, get out o


    f here quickly. Don''t disturb us from doing business," the manager said in an unkind tone. It was


    obvious that he was not an ordinary person to be a manager of a hotel in this ce.


    "There''s a woman wearing the same clothes as her. Has she ever been here?" Samuel asked the


    manager.


    "Who are you to question me?" The manager said disdainfully.


    Samuel kicked the manager''s lower abdomen. When the manager bent down and bowed his head,


    Samuel pulled the manager''s hair and continued, "I''ll ask again. Have you seen her?"


    The reason Samuel was so hot-tempered was that he was pressed for time. If it was toote, it would


    be toote even if he found Qin Rou. He didn''t care about what would happen to Qin Rou. After all, this


    woman had made trouble for him many times. However, she was Leroy''s niece. Since Samuel had


    encountered this matter, he would not turn a blind eye to it.


    He regarded Leroy as his subordinate, but he was also worried that Leroy would betray him. After all,


    the situation in Cloud City was not clear. If Leroy stabbed him in the back again, it would be very fatal


    for Samuel.


    The manager''s body kept shaking because of the pain. After all, Samuel''s kick was so forceful that


    most people couldn''t bear it.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brat, do you know who my boss is? If you dare to


    cause trouble here, he will make you evaporate tomorrow," the manager said through gritted teeth. He


    was not going to be intimidated by Samuel¡¯s kick, because he had a backer. As for the backer of the


    boss here, if he said it out loud, Manfred would be the one who could scare people to death.


    Manfred had absolute deterrence to most of the people in Cloud City. However, Samuel, who was


    standing in front of him, would not do that. This was something that the manager would never think of


    even in his dreams. Hence, his threat waspletely useless to Samuel.


    "If you don''t tell me, not only will you be evaporated, but your boss will also not let you go," Samuel


    said coldly.


    The manager smiled hideously and said, "Boy, you really know how to boast. I''d like to see how you


    can make me disappear from the world. Come on."


    As soon as he said this, Manfred led his people into the hotel. After he ordered his men to check the


    surveince video, he happened to think of this hotel. Because many drunk people woulde here to


    see the room, those people must be blinded by lust when they took Qin Rou away. Then the most likely


    ce toe was here.


    When the manager saw Manfred, the smile on his face grew even wider. He said to Samuel, "You''re


    really unlucky tonight. My boss is here. I''m afraid that someone like you doesn''t even have the right to


    know


    who he is."


    After saying that, the manager turned to Manfred and shouted for help, "Boss Manfred, this fellow


    caused trouble in our territory and even beat me up. He wants my boss to vanish from the face of the


    earth."

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Manfred quickened his pace and walked in front Samuel. Without even looking at the manager, he


    asked, "Samuel, what''s going on?"


    "Qin Rou might be here," Samuel said in a low voice.


    When the manager heard Manfred addressed Samuel, the expression on his face changed from


    Manfred seemed to being for him, yet he actually wanted Manfred to help him take revenge.


    Wasn''t this a joke?


    Manfred looked coldly at the manager and said," Where is she? If anything happens, don''t even think


    about seeing the sun tomorrow."


    The manager was scared out of his wits by these words. If Manfred wanted him to be unable to see the


    sun tomorrow, he definitely wouldn''t have the chance to.


    In this zone, Manfred''s position was equivalent to the King of Hell. The one he wanted to die, the one


    who should die!


    "It''s, it''s in 302. Boss Manfred, I didn''t know he''s your friend. I''m sorry, I''m sorry." The manager knelt


    down and kowtowed to Samuel.


    The face of the previous receptionist was also pale. She was very clear about who Manfred was.


    Although


    she didn''t know who Samuel was, she knew that offending this young man was the same as offending


    Manfred!


    After receiving the room number, Samuel said to Manfred, "I can go by myself."


    Manfred knew Samuel¡¯s skills. To him, he could deal with a few drunkards with a single hand. Thus, he


    decided to stay in the main hall and wait.


    The manager was so scared that he didn''t know what t o say. He could only keep kowtowing.


    "Whether you die or not, my friend has the final say. S o it''s useless to apologize to me." Manfred said


    to the manager in an indifferent tone.


    His words made the manager feel regretful. If he had known earlier, he would not have treated Samuel


    with that attitude. If he was investigated, his life would be i n danger.


    The manager also wanted to call the boss and ask him to beg for mercy. But the other party was


    Manfred. If the boss knew, he would definitely disown him as soon as possible. Who was willing to


    offend Manfred for a subordinate?


    "Boss Manfred, I didn''t do it on purpose. I know I was wrong. Please intercede for me." The manager''s


    forehead turned red because of the kowtow, and he said with a desperate face.


    Chen Miao, who was standing aside, was surprised to see this scene.


    The manager had been arrogant before, but now he knelt on the ground and began to beg for mercy.


    This was the status. She became more and more distrustful of Qin Rou''s words. How could such a


    powerful person be a gigolo?


    Samuel came to Room 302, he could hear some noiseing from inside. He did not knock, but broke


    in directly.


    With a loud bang, the door was kicked open. Samuel walked into the room quickly. When he saw that


    Qin Rou, who was pressed down on the bed by several people, was only torn apart, he breathed a sigh


    of relief. At least, the worst thing had not happened.


    "Kid, what the fuck are you doing? How dare you spoil our good time?"


    "Get out of here, or we won''t be polite to you."


    Qin Rou cried like pear blossom bathed in the rain. She had already been desperate, but after seeing


    Samuel, hope was rekindled again.


    "Samuel, save me. I know I was wrong. I misunderstood you," Qin Rou said, crying.


    Samuel smiled faintly. It seemed that she had already called Leroy. As for what she knew, Samuel did


    not want to pursue it.


    "Since you won''t let me go, I''m not going to let you go either. Let''s fight together to save time," Samuel


    said.


    When they saw Samuel did not take them seriously, they raised their hands and rolled up their sleeves.


    The action of rolling sleeves was very cool, but they were also in a sorry state when theyy on the


    ground crying and howling.


    Samuel didn¡¯t even need to use 30% of his strength to deal with such drunken men. In less than a


    minute, no one could stand in front of him safe and sound.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go," Samuel said to Qin Rou.


    Qin Rou also wanted to leave, but she was frightened, her limbs were weak, and she couldn''t leave


    even if she wanted to.


    Seeing that Qin Rou lowered her head and did not speak, Samuel guessed that it was possible that


    she could not move. After all, she was a woman, and she was brought into the hotel by so many men.


    It was normal for her to be frightened.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    "Why don''t you stay here and have a rest? I''ll throw these guys out," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Qin Rou raised her head in a panic. She had a great psychological shadow in this ce,


    so she dared not rest here.


    "I don''t want to rest. I can go." Qin Rou propped herself up. As soon as she got out of bed, her legs


    became weak and she sat on the ground.


    Samuel sighed helplessly. He took out a bath towel from the bathroom and put it on Qin Ron''s body.


    Then he held Qin Rou in his arms and walked out of the room.


    In Samuel¡¯s arms, Qin Rou felt a strong sense of security. She had liked Samuel on the ne before,


    but the words of the security guard made her believe i t. That was why she hated Samuel.


    But now, she knew Samuel''s identity and he saved her. The ups and downs of her emotions made her


    like him even more.


    "I''m sorry. I misunderstood you before," Qin Rou said with her head down.


    "I don''t need your apology," Samuel said tly.


    In Samuel¡¯s tone, Qin Rou heard a very obvious coldness, which made her heart ache inexplicably.


    Samuel continued, "If you want to thank me, you don''t have to. I won''t save you if it isn''t for Qin Leroy''s


    sake. Besides, I already have a wife."


    No matter why Samuel saved her, Qin Rou was grateful to him. However, Samuel said that he had a


    wife, which made Qin Rou obviously stunned.


    Obviously, it was a big blow to her.


    Samuel had a wife, which meant that she had no chance at all.


    "You''re so young. How can you have a wife? Are you kidding me?" Qin Rou said.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "It seems that you are not very familiar with Cloud City. Haven''t you


    heard of the name Samuel?"


    Qin Rou was not a native of Cloud City. She would rest for two days when she flew to Cloud City.


    Naturally, she did not know much about Cloud City. As such, she was very confused about what


    Samuel had said.


    "What do you mean?" Qin Rou looked at Samuel in confusion.


    Looking at Samuel''s face from a close distance, Qin Ron''s heart beat faster. A man''s resoluteness was


    definitely not something a gigolo could have.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just look for someone on the street and you''ll know," Samuel said with a smile.


    When they came to the hall, the manager was still kneeling on the ground. When he saw Samuel, he


    stood up immediately and ran to him. Then he knelt down again and said, "Brother Samuel, please, I


    beg you. I beg you to forgive me. Please forgive me."


    Samuel put Qin Rou down and said to the manager, "If I''m going to argue with you, you''ve been dead


    for a long time. Get out of here."


    These words made the manager breathe a sigh of relief. Even if the boss knew about this matter, he


    would not be able to keep his job. At least, he would be able to keep his life.


    "How should we deal with those few people above?" Manfred walked to Samuel''s side and asked.


    "Don¡¯t bother. It''s enough to break one of their hands," Samuel said tly.


    This sentence made the manager''s blood freeze. What a cruel man he was! He actually broke one of


    everyone''s hands. It seemed that he had let him go easily after kicking him.


    "Go back to have a rest with your colleague," Samuel turned to Qin Rou and said.


    Qin Rou was still a little unwilling. It was not easy for her to meet someone she liked. She didn''t want to


    give up just like that. Moreover, she didn''t believe Samuel was really married.


    "Did you deliberately use the excuse of marriage to fob me off?" Qin Rou asked.


    Samuel smiled and said to the manager, "Tell her


    what kind of person Samuel is in Cloud City."


    Samuel!


    The manager was stunned. "He is Brother Samuel. Is h e Samuel?"


    But Samuel was a notorious trash in Cloud City. How could he be so powerful? Furthermore, he knew


    Manfred!


    The manager swallowed his saliva and dared not to speak. Although he did not know why Samuel was


    so powerful and why he was called a waste, he dared not to say those bad words in front of Samuel,


    even if he had a hundred times the courage.


    Looking at the scared manager, Samuel continued, "If I want you to say it, say it. Otherwise, I can only


    ask Manfred to take you away."


    The manager was frightened and quickly said," Samuel is a live-in son-inw of the Sue family. In


    Cloud City..., he is, he is a famous loser."

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    After the manager said this, he took a careful look at Samuel. When he found that he was not angry, he


    rxed a little.


    However, a question arose in the manager''s heart at the same time. He had such a good rtionship


    with Manfred. It seemed that his status wasn''t low either. How could he endure being called a good-for-


    nothing b y others?


    Moreover, for more than three years, even the beggars on the street could sneer at him. In the


    manager''s opinion, even he could not stand this shame.


    When Qin Rou and Chen Miao heard the word "live-in son-inw", they were shocked.


    Not only was he married, but he was also a live-in son-inw!


    Although it was no longer strange in the current society, in most people''s eyes, being married into a


    family meant being ipetent, and it also meant that this man was not capable. This was a matter of


    dignity for a man himself. Many people would not ept this kind of situation. He was such an


    outstanding man. Why would he marry into a family?


    Compared with Chen Miao, Qin Rou was more shocked because she knew the identity of Samuel from


    Leroy. He was the Young Master of the Hannigan


    family in Swallow City. Even in Swallow City, he was also a child of a noble family. But why did he


    choose t o live with his parents in small Cloud City?


    "Now you know. The environment here is veryplicated at night. You''d better go home quickly."


    After saying that, Samuel left the hotel.


    After Samuel left, Chen Miao said disdainfully," Although he is not a gigolo, as a live-in son-inw, he i


    s no different from a gigolo. I didn''t expect that I made a mistake."


    Qin Rou smiled bitterly. She and Chen Miao''s position hadpletely changed because she didn''t


    think that the son-inw was a shame, and it was impossible for him to be a gigolo. The Young Master


    of the Hannigan family had billions of assets. How could he be a gigolo? There must be a reason for


    him to do so.


    Could it be that his deep love for that woman was worth it for him to abandon his identity as the young


    master and marry into her family?


    Qin Rou s eyes became full of longing. She couldn''t imagine how happy such a woman was.


    "It''s not what you think," Qin Rou said.


    "Qin Rou, you changed your attitude so fast. He is married, and you still speak for him." Chen Miao


    said with a pout.


    Qin Rou would not reveal Samuel''s identity to Chen Miao because Leroy had already warned her about


    this.


    "After all, he saved me, otherwise, tonight, it will be the nightmare of my life," Qin Ron said.


    Chen Miao nodded and stopped talking. Judging from the degree of damage on Qin Ron''s clothes, if


    Samuel had not saved her, her life would have definitely changed dramatically tonight. It was


    reasonable to put in a good word for Samuel for this reason.


    After Samuel and Manfred returned to Hex Capital Nightclub, Johann happened to walk out of the


    private room.


    "How was it? Did you manage to find out anything?" Manfred asked.


    Johann wiped the sweat from his forehead. Obviously, he was very tired. He said, "This guy is so


    stubborn. He didn''t say it until he took off his shoes."


    Since he had already taken off his shoes, it meant that his ten fingers had been smashed by Johann.


    Samuel said with a smile, "You are also cruel."


    Johann smiled awkwardly. He didn''t dare to y a trick in front of Mr. Guan with his strength. He said,"


    Brother Samuel, he said it''s a woman. Her surname is Hannigan. I don''t know her name."


    "Herst name is Hannigan?" Samuel frowned. Although thest name was Hannigan, it was a very big


    clue, which made people subconsciously think of Han Yan. But in Samuel''s opinion, Han Yan was not


    the kind of person who would do such a small trick.


    Her character was proud, and she was the Miss of the Hannigan family in the United States, so she


    wouldn''t be so timid. If she really wanted to deal with Hex Capital Nightclub, she would ask a group of


    people to ruin the scene. This was her normal style of doing things.


    "It''s Han Van, right?" Manfred said indifferently.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "This is not Han Van''s style of doing things. If she wants to deal with


    Hex Capital Nightclub, how can she find these people t o make trouble?"


    Han Van''s high-profile way of doing things was to make the Heavenly family kneel in front of her and


    force them to withdraw from the market in Cloud City. Therefore, Samuel could be sure that this was


    definitely not done by her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If it wasn''t Han Van, who else could it be? Could it be that you have any other opponents with the


    surname Hannigan?" Manfred asked.


    "Other people surnamed Hannigan?"


    Samuel frowned. "Did Han Qing do this behind Han Van''s back?"


    Although he did not have much contact with Han Qing, Samuel knew that although Han Qing was just a


    maid, she did not care about anyone other than the Hannigan family. Even if she was just a maid, living


    in the Hannigan family made her have an arrogant attitude. Moreover, this kind of little trick was indeed


    done by Han Qing. She did not dare to let Han Yan know, so she could only secretly retaliate. Naturally,


    she did not dare to make too much noise.


    "No wonder ancient people say that only women and viins are difficult to raise. It is not a good thing


    to offend a woman." Samuelughed bitterly.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    "Did you guess who it was?" Manfred asked, puzzled. "It should be Han Yan''s maid, Han Qing,"


    Samuel said.


    "She''s just a maidservant, how can she be so daring?" Manfred asked in astonishment.


    "If it were someone else, perhaps they wouldn''t, but the Hannigan family wouldn''t have surprised us."


    Samuel didn''t know what kind of environment the Hannigan family of the United States was, but their


    request to change his surname was ridiculous enough to make Samuel feel the dominance of this


    family. It was not surprising that a maid had developed such a character.


    However, Samuel was still somewhat surprised. This was because there was not much conflict


    between him and Han Qing. Han Qing had actually taken the risk of being reprimanded by Han Yan to


    seek revenge. This kind of woman was really not someone that one could offend.


    In a rented apartment in Cloud City, Han Qing looked a t the men in front of her with a cold face. It was


    indeed she who arranged to go to Hex Capital Nightclub to make trouble. But she didn''t expect that


    such a small thing would be screwed up by them.


    "You good-for-nothings, if you can''t even handle such a small matter properly, what''s the use of it?"


    Han


    Qing said sternly.


    The few men did not even dare to refute Han Qing in the face of her. After all, they had taken Han Qing


    s money. Now that they had failed to do it, they were afraid that Han Qing would ask for the money


    back.


    "Miss Han, give us another chance. Don''t worry, next time, we will definitely seed." One of them


    said to Han Qing.


    Han Qing smiled coldly. This time, after she alerted the enemy, Hex Capital Nightclub would definitely


    have some precautions, and there might be security. If she wanted to repeat the same trick, the


    sess rate was almost impossible.


    "Miss Han, we have taken the money. You won''t take i t back, right" another person said weakly.


    Han Qing looked at them with contempt. These were the lower-ss people who could be made to do


    anything with a little money. No wonder they were good-for-nothings.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t want the money, but since you have failed this time, I have a new n for you to


    carry out," Han Qing said.


    When they heard this, their expressions obviously rxed a lot.


    "Miss Han, you can rest assured that I will give you a perfect exnation for this n." "Kidnap Yvonne


    for me." Han Qing''s eyes were filled with ferocity. She gritted her teeth and said this. The only reason


    she wanted to take revenge on Samuel was because Samuel had once looked down on her. This


    caused Han Qing to feel a great sense of shame.


    Although she was just a maid in the Hannigan family, the young masters and youngdies of the major


    aristocratic families in the U.S would be very polite to her. How could a branch family dare to treat her


    like this?


    During this period of time, Han Qing had been trying t o vent her anger. She wanted Samuel kneel


    down in front of her and apologize to her for his previous attitude. 1


    After they heard Yvonne''s name, they were shocked. If they were asked to kidnap an ordinary person,


    they would agree readily. However, after all, Yvonne was a celebrity in Cloud City and the boss of a big


    matter would be blown out of proportion. Even if they had money, they had no ce to spend it.


    "Miss Han, this job is too dangerous. Yvonne has so much influence. If she disappears, it will definitely


    cause a lot of noise."


    "Yes, Miss Han, can you hire someone else? The risk of kidnapping Yvonne is too high."


    The disdain in Han Qing¡¯s eyes became even more obvious when she saw the frightened expressions


    on these people''s faces. She said, "You are all such trash.


    What is the point of living? You don''t even dare to do such a small thing. What kind of men are you?"


    "Miss Han, this is not a small matter. No one will know about the kidnapping of an ordinary person. Our


    risk is small, but Yvonne is different."


    "As long as you can do it, I will give you another sum o f money. I will not mistreat you." As long as she


    could take revenge, Han Qing was willing to take out some o f her private savings. Having been in the


    Hannigan family for so many years, she was a wealthy woman who had quite a few savings.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Money was always the most tempting thing in the world, especially for those whocked money. They


    were willing to risk their lives for it.


    After hearing Han Qing''s words, they seemed to be a little restless. Although kidnapping Yvonne would


    cause a lot of noise, as long as there was enough money, they could use the money to travel far away


    and leave Cloud City forever. At that time, even if someone wanted to investigate, they would not find


    them.


    "Miss Han, if you are willing to pay more, we will do it perfectly for you," one of them said to Han Qing.


    Han Qing was not surprised by this result at all. She grew up in the Hannigan family, so she was very


    aware of the power of money. Wasn''t the reason why the Hannigan family could be so powerful in the


    US just because they were rich?


    As the saying goes, money makes the mare go, let alone a few people.


    "Get lost. You can contact me after this matter is done. I hope that you will not disappoint me this time


    around." Han Qing said coldly.


    After they left the rental house, there were different changes on their faces. After all, Han Qing''s


    attitude was very difficult for ordinary people to ept.


    "Damn it, this woman is too arrogant. If there is a chance, I can fucking make her unable to get out of


    bed."


    "How dare she ask us to get lost? She''s too arrogant. She''s just a woman. Isn''t she afraid that we''ll fall


    out with her?"


    "She''s the boss. If we want to make money, we have to listen to her. And she dares to let us kidnap


    Yvonne. D o you think she has no backer? Don''t provoke this woman, or we won''t even know how we


    lost our lives."


    After they left, Han Qing also returned to Penins Hotel. This matter was secretly done without Han


    Yan knowing it, so she could not leave for too long to avoid Han Yan''s suspicion.


    "Han Qing, where have you been?" Han Yan asked Han Qing after seeing her.


    Han Qing was a maid, so she had to be on call. But just now, Han Yan found that Han Qing was not


    there at all, which made her curious about Han Qing''s whereabouts.


    "Miss, I secretly went shopping while you were asleep. " Han Qing lowered her head and looked like


    she was asking for forgiveness.


    "If you really want to go shopping, I won''t argue with you. But if I find out that you do other things


    behind m y back, I have to remind you that you are just a maid," Han Yan said lightly. She knew that


    Han Qing was a person who was very vindictive, and there was the simr thing before.


    "Miss, it''s your birthday in a few days. I wanted to give you a surprise, but you misunderstand me so I


    have to tell you in advance." After that, Han Qing took out an exquisite small gift box. Looking at the


    package, there should be very precious things in it.


    Women naturally loved to ept gifts. For people like Han Van, it didn''t matter whether a gift was


    valuable o r not, because with her own financial resources, she could buy anything she wanted. The


    most important thing was the process and mood of receiving gifts.


    "Little girl, I didn''t expect you to prepare a surprise for me this year," Han Yan said with a smile.


    "Miss, Han Qing has prepared a surprise for you every year, but every time it will be discovered by you


    in advance," Han Qing wrinkled her nose and said with a bitter face.


    Han Yan smiled even more happily and asked Han Qing to sit down beside her.


    "When this thing is done, I will find a good husband for you when I return to the United States. I will


    definitely marry you off," Han Yan said.


    Han Qing had high expectations for this matter. After all, she was just a maid in the Hannigan family,


    and she would always be shorter than the Hannigan family. Everyone could call her, but if she left the


    Hannigan family, she would never have to care about other people''s feelings.


    "Miss, I still want to apany you for a few more years." Han Qing''s face did not reveal any strange


    expression as she spoke against her will.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Han Yan smiled faintly and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking. You''ve been


    wanting to get married for a long time. If you stay with me for a few more years, do you think a


    woman''s youth will be consumed for so long? If no one wants you in the future, won''t you be a maid of


    the Hannigan family for the rest of your life?"


    They talked a lot over and over again. It was not until Han Yan said that she was tired and wanted to


    rest that Han Qing left.


    However, Han Yan did not rest after Han Qing left. Instead, she asked the man Di Yang who had been


    protecting her every day for twenty four hours," Grandpa Yang, Han Qing is bing less and less


    loyal to me."


    "Miss, the gift is just a cover-up. I believe you should b e able to see through it," Di Yang said faintly.


    Han Yan''s shrewdness was not something that ordinary people could imagine. Han Qing''s self-


    righteous little trick could not be hidden from her.


    "Yes, but she has been with me for so many years," Han Yan said.


    "If Young Miss can''t do it, I can kill her on Young Miss'' behalf. After all, killing is my job. Moreover, this


    kind o f servant isn''t worth dirtying Young Miss''s hands," Di Yang said. In his life, killing people was as


    Yang, who was like a cold-blooded animal, killing him was the same a s killing an ant. He would not


    have the slightest emotional barrier.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    Han Yan seemed a little hesitant. Obviously, she was thinking about something.


    After a while, Han Yan opened her mouth and said," Even if I want her to die, she has to die in a more


    valuable way."


    Di Yang did not speak again. He knew that Han Yan had a n, and this n must have something to


    do with Samuel. In this case, Di Yang did not need to ask before she made a decision.


    After that incident, the security of Hex Capital Nightclub was stricter. Everyone who came in had to g o


    through a strict inspection, and they were not allowed to bring anything that could be used to hurt


    people. At the same time, Samuel also made arrangements for Yvonne''s protection.


    Samuel didn''t know how vicious a woman''s mind could be, but since Han Qing could do something


    against Hex Capital Nightclub, he had to be on guard against her threat to Yvonne.


    Samuel didn''t want Yvonne to be hurt in this matter. S o taking precautions was the best way. Even if


    Han Qing didn''t intend to deal with Yvonne, Samuel just wasted two people''s lives. It didn''t matter to


    him.


    On this day, Samuel went to the vige in the city in a low profile. Instead of taking Qi Hu with him, he


    left


    him in Hex Capital Nightclub because the matter about the vige in the city needed to be carried out in


    a very secret way. Qi Hu was too easy to attract people''s attention. If he took Qi Hu with him, Samuel


    was afraid that Han Yan would find out.


    Qi Hu was in Hex Capital Nightclub alone, which was a n opportunity for Manfred, because he had a


    secret n that needed Qi Hu and Samuel to separate.


    "Qi Hu, I heard that you have been living in the mountains?" Manfred asked Qi Hu.


    Qi Hu was strong, but his mind was very simple. His understanding of people''s hearts was like that of a


    child. After all, he had only been in contact with Chongyang since he was a child, so he naturally could


    not see how terrifying the dark hearts of people in this society were.


    "That''s right,¡± Qi Hu said.


    "This time around, Samuel had encountered a great amount of trouble. Furthermore, the other party


    has a n extremely powerful expert with him. Even you might not be a match for him. What do you think


    we should do with this matter?" Manfred asked Qi Hu.


    "I''m no match for him?" Qi Hu smiled disdainfully and said, "Except for my master, this world..."


    Before he finished speaking, Qi Hu suddenly thought o f the old man who appeared in front of him that


    day. Even his master was no match for him. He quickly changed his words and said, "In addition to my


    master and him, who else can I not defeat?" "You are boasting. Are you really that powerful?" Manfred


    looked at Qi Hu with a face full of suspicion.


    Qi Hu was a simple-minded person, so he couldn''t sense Manfred was purposely provoking him. He


    raised his fist and threatened, "What, are you going to have a fight with me? I''m afraid that Brother


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Samuel would me me if I identally kill you."


    Manfred took a step back. If this guy really threw a punch for no reason, he would suffer greatly.


    After pulling apart some distance, Manfred finally said, "What''s the point of being able to defeat me?


    You have to defeat more than Samuel¡¯s opponents. Do you dare to try?"


    "Let''s give it a try. Tell me, where is he?" Qi Hu asked.


    This matter went more smoothly than Manfred had imagined. However, he also knew that it was easy


    to deceive him because Qi Hu was simple-minded.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Manfred felt a trace of guilt in his heart. When he thought of how he was able to detect Di Yang''s


    strength through Qi Hu, he decided to hide the guilt in his heart.


    "The Penins Hotel, but you don''t have to go, in case you''re no match for him..."


    Before Manfred could finish his sentence, Qi Hu interrupted, "Get someone to take me there. I''m not


    familiar with the roads."


    "You should have thought it through. If you were to die in the Penins Hotel, no one would be able to


    help you collect your corpse," Manfred said.


    Qi Hu smiled disdainfully. He didn''t think that there were so many masters in the world. The old man he


    metst time should be a rare master. How could he b e so unlucky to meet such a person?


    "Don''t worry. I can kill a lot of people with one punch, but there are not many people in the world that


    can kill me," Qi Hu said with confidence.


    "Alright," Manfred said. After which, he summoned his subordinates and brought Qi Hu to the


    Penins Hotel.


    After Qi Hu left, Manfred took in a deep breath. He knew that Samuel would definitely me him.


    However, if he did not do so, Manfred would not know


    how much of a threat Di Yang would pose to Samuel. O f course, he still hoped that Qi Hu could defeat


    Di Yang. This way, Samuel would be able to move even more freely in thepetition with the Han


    Group.


    In a vige in the city, after Samuel met Yang Xing, Yang Xing told him about his recent progress.


    It was almost very smooth. Even if there were a few voices of resistance, Yang Xing also used money


    to suppress them. As for the secret departments, they were also very strict. Yang Xing would arrange a


    subordinate to follow everyone who agreed to sell their houses all day to avoid them from revealing


    information to the outside world.


    With the help of Manfred''s men, Yang Xing''s efforts were like a fish in water.


    "Is there any news about the Han Group recently?" Samuel asked. Yang Xing knew that the Han Group


    was going to rebuild the vige in the city. He had a special socialwork in this respect. Even if it was


    something that Samuel could not find out, he would know.


    "The higher-ups of the Han Group have been meeting with those people frequently recently. They


    should be working on a project deployment for the reconstruction of viges in the city," Yang Xing said.


    Samuel nodded. The stronger the Group''s performance was, the more they valued the viges in the


    city, and the significance of Samuel''s actions would be even greater.


    "Pay attention to all of the news. If there''s any sign of disturbance, let me know immediately," Samuel


    instructed. Buying all of the viges in the city was a huge act even for him, so he didn''t want anything


    unexpected to happen.


    "Brother Samuel, don''t worry. You gave me a chance, and I will never let you down," Yang Xing said.


    After leaving the vige, Samuel had one more thing t o do. He wanted to meet Qi Hu and Qingyun.


    Qing Yun hid it very well in front of him. There were almost no ws, but Qi Hu was more powerful.


    Maybe he could see something different from Qing Yun through his eyes.


    Samuel had no concrete evidence of the suspicion about Qingyun, so he could not force Qing Yun to


    tell him his real purpose. If Qi Hu could find out the ws of Qing Yun, Qing Yun would have no way to


    hide the fact that Qing Yun had hidden his skills, so as to know his purpose.


    Back in Hex Capital Nightclub, Manfred and Johann were in the hall, but Qi Hu was nowhere to be


    found. This made Samuel a little curious.


    "Did Qi Hu go to the restroom?" Samuel asked Manfred. The reason for this thought was because


    Samuel knew that Qi Hu would not leave Hex Capital Nightclub alone.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen him for a long time.


    Maybe he went out to y," Manfred said. Then, he turned around and asked Johann, "Did you see Qi


    Hu?" "No." Johann shook his head.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Samuel frowned. The saying of going out to y was applicable to anyone, but Qi Hu was definitely not


    included. Because his knowledge of this world was like a piece of paper. The streets outside were like


    a maze to him. How could he go out to y on his own?


    "How is it possible for him to go out and y? He ispletely unfamiliar with this ce. It is


    impossible for him to leave alone," Samuel said faintly.


    Manfred tried his best to conceal the changes in his expression, but his brows were still slightly


    furrowed. After Samuel had caught this point, Samuel had walked over to Manfred''s side.


    "Where did he go?" Samuel asked coldly.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    Manfred directly faced the pressure that Samuel brought him. There was actually a cold sweat seeping


    out from his back. Only then did he feel that he was standing on the opposite side of Samuel. This kind


    of feeling was terrible.


    "Samuel, he went to the Penins Hotel." Manfred couldn''t withstand the pressure Samuel brought


    and could only tell the truth.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel gritted his teeth. It was impossible for Qi Hu to go to the Penins Hotel for


    n o reason, and he did not know where the Penins Hotel was. Obviously, this was arranged by


    Manfred!


    "Manfred, I''ve told you that Qi Hu will be of greater use in the future. How can you let him take the risk


    at this time?¡± Samuel said weakly.


    "If you don''t know Di Yang''s strength, everything that you are currently doing is just taking a risk."


    Manfred said.


    "You''re asking Qi Hu to test him. Isn''t that pushing me into the fire pit?" Samuel scolded angrily.


    "If he is no match for Di Yang, I will think of a way to get you out of Cloud City. I will bear the


    consequences of all this. As long as you''re alive, you can help me take revenge. Only if you''re alive


    can you protect my sister-inw." Manfred stood up, suddenly hunched


    over, and continued, "Your sister-inw died because o f me. I don''t want you to follow my footsteps.


    You and I are the same, and we don''t want our women to be hurt. The premise of all this is to live."


    Samuel was stunned. He did not expect Manfred to have such a n. That is to say, when he was


    doing this, he had already thrown his own life and safety to the back of his mind. He was even


    prepared to die at any time.


    "If you die, who will clean the graveyard for my sister-i nw?" Samuel said, gnashing his teeth.


    "As long as you are alive, her burial grounds will be clean until you die, right?" Manfred said with a


    smile. He did not need to intentionally remind Samuel.


    However, he believed that Samuel would definitely do such a thing for him. Furthermore, there was no


    doubt about it.


    Sometimes, a man didn''t need to tell everything clearly. He just needed to know what kind of person h


    e was.


    "You have a thorough understanding of my mind, but you don''t need to die," Samuel said.


    "Rather than cleaning the tomb for her, it would be better to go down and apany her. If I were to


    die a little more valuable, then I will have no regrets." Manfred said.


    Samuel wished he could beat Manfred up. However, h e knew that all Manfred had done was for his


    own good. He was willing to sacrifice his own life in exchange for his safety.


    "But didn''t you think that I wouldn''t leave at all? Do you think I''ll leave just because you''re dead? Then


    don''t you think too lowly of me," Samuel said coldly.


    How could Manfred not have thought of this question? Samuel did not leave, and then he naturally had


    a way to send Samuel away. Even if he knocked him out, that was fine. Of course, he would not tell


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Samuel these words.


    "If you die, who will take care of my sister-inw and who will help me avenge?" Manfred said.


    "So, I can''t die, and you can''t die either." After saying that, Samuel stepped away.


    Seeing this, Manfred hurriedly asked, "Samuel, where are you going?"


    "Johann, if Manfred steps out of Hex Capital Nightclub today, I will take your life." Samuel did not


    answer Manfred''s question. Instead, he turned around and threatened Johann.


    Johann''s eyelids jumped. He knew that Samuel wasn''t joking. Once Manfred left Hex Capital Nightclub,


    his life woulde to an end today.


    "Boss Manfred, please give me a chance to live." Johann directly kneeled on the ground and said to


    Manfred. He didn''t dare to forcefully stop Manfred and could only use this method to detain Manfred.


    Manfred''s mind was in a mess. He didn''t expect things to develop like this. Samuel had obviously gone


    to the Penins Hotel. This was an extremely dangerous matter. However, he knew very well that once


    he left, it would put Johann in danger.


    "Why is this guy so stubborn?" Manfred said furiously.


    "Boss Manfred, don''t you know what kind of person Brother Samuel? How could he let you die for


    him?" Johann said.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Johann''s words caused Manfred to fall to the ground. He had meticulously arranged everything, but he


    had neglected that Samuel himself was one of them. Could it be that if he were to knock him out and


    send him out of Cloud City, Samuel would not be able to return?


    Just as Johann said, Samuel wouldn''t let him die!


    Manfred, whose face was filled with a bitter smile, finally understood just how foolish his n was. All


    of his ideas had be useless in the face of Samuel''s own will. No matter how good an opportunity


    was, it was still impossible for it to change Samuel¡¯s original mindset.


    "To have such a brother in this life, it must be a gift from the heavens." Manfred said with a bitter smile.


    Johann let out a sigh of relief. From Manfred''s actions, it seemed that he wouldn''t leave, and his life


    would be saved.


    "Boss Manfred, you should believe in Brother Samuel. He can definitely deal with this matter," Johann


    said.


    Manfred nodded his head and didn''t say anything else.


    After Samuel arrived at Penins Hotel, he was stopped by the security guard at the door. Without Han


    Van''s order, these people would not let him go.


    The current situation was very urgent for Samuel, so h


    e did not have time to wait for the security guards to inform Han Yan. Instead, he went straight in.


    When those security guards were forced to fall to the ground, they felt as if they had been hit by


    something evil today. Just now, a big man broke into the hotel and injured a group of people for no


    reason. When they just changed their posts, another person came and knocked them down. If


    someone came, there would be no security guards in the hotel.


    In Han Yan s room, Qi Hu was lying on the ground. Di Yang only stepped on him and he could not


    move. Qi H u, who came in an aggressive manner, had never thought that he would enter a world full of


    masters. How could he meet two people with such terrifying strength in such a short time?


    "Samuel actually dares to use a useless person like you." Han Yan coldlyughed as she spoke to Qi


    Hu.


    "I was too careless just now. Come again if you can," Qi Hu said, unwilling to give up.


    Hearing this, Di Yang let go of Qi Hu, but when Qi Hu was about to stand up, Di Yang stepped on him


    heavily again.


    Qi Hu mmed heavily on the ground with a bang. Although this little injury was nothing serious to him,


    i t made him feel as if he had suffered a great insult.


    "A piece of trash like you, how can I give you a second chance to fight? Are you even qualified?" Di


    Yang sneered and said.


    Qi Hu clenched his fists unwillingly. He wanted to prove himself, but the man in front of him was so


    powerful that he could do nothing about it.


    "Miss, Samuel is here." At this time, Han Qing, who had received the call, said to Han Van.


    Han Van was stunned when she heard this. She thought Samuel had arranged for this loser to test Di


    Yang''s strength. He should have hidden himself, but why did hee to the Penins Hotel?


    "Didn''t Samuel ask you toe?" Han Van asked Qi H u.


    "Brother Samuel doesn''t know about this," Qi Hu said.


    Han Vanughed and said, "I didn''t expect him to be such a loyal person. Doesn''t he know the


    consequences ofing to me at this time?"


    After saying this, Han Van nodded to Han Qing.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Han Qing''s heart was filled with excitement. She knew that as long as Samuel entered this room, his


    fate would be worse than Qi Hu''s. Although she had not avenged him with her own hands, it was still a


    great satisfaction for her to watch Samuel being beaten.


    Han Qing left the room as if she was going to wee Samuel in person.


    When the elevator door opened, Samuel and Han Qing looked at each other and Samuel went straight


    to Han Van''s room.


    "I''ve never seen an idiot who came to die on his own ord. But it''s not bad to let me watch a good


    show." Han Qing smiled and teased Samuel. Her posture now resembled that of a victor.


    Samuel looked at Han Qing coldly and said, "I advise you to restrain yourself. Do you think I can''t figure


    out who did it in Hex Capital Nightclub? Don''t force me to kill you."


    Han Qing was stunned. How could Samuel know that she had something to do with the matter in Hex


    Capital Nightclub? Did those people betray her?

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    She was not afraid Samuel''s threat, but once Han Yan knew about it, the consequences would be


    serious.


    "I don¡¯t understand what you''re saying," Han Qing said, trying to hide her flustered expression.


    "You don''t dare to let Han Yan know? Rx, I will not tell her unless I have no other choice." Samuel


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Han Qing gritted her teeth. She left the room because she wanted to put Samuel under her feet in an


    arrogant manner. But now, she was at a disadvantage, which was uneptable to her.


    But now, she did not dare to provoke Samuel easily. After all, she was still worried that Samuel would


    tell Han Yan about this matter.


    Han Qing red at Samuel''s back and thought, "When Yvonne falls into my hands, I''ll see if you can


    still be s o arrogant."


    Samuel involuntarily inhaled a deep breath of air when he saw Qi Hu being stepped on by Di Yang after


    he entered the room. Indeed, even Qi Hu was no match for Di Yang.


    "Han Yan, my brother is warlike and likes topete with experts. That''s why he''s here to challenge Di


    Yang. Since he has already lost, can you let him go?" Samuel said.


    Han Van scornfully smiled and said, "Challenge? I don''t think it''s a challenge, but a provocation. It''s you


    who didn''t put me in your eyes, so you can''t control your subordinates. Although I can''t kill you, he is


    just a subordinate. I believe Dad won''t me me."


    Samuel¡¯s face turned cold. Since he hade, he had t o ensure that Qi Hu could leave here safely. It


    was impossible for him to watch Qi Hu die here.


    "What will it take for you to agree to let him go?" Samuel asked.


    "Since you have to talk about conditions, you have to take out something that can interest me.


    Unfortunately, I can''t see any shine on a piece of trash like you. You don''t have as much money as me


    and your status is even lower than mine. What is there for me to be interested in?" Han Yan said with a


    mocking smile.


    Samuel was belittled like this for more than three years in Cloud City. He had heard of it countless


    times, so he would not be angry simply because of these words.


    Beingughed at for more than three years, Samuel''s mentality was so strong that it was beyond the


    imagination of ordinary people.


    "I believe you''ve already thought of a way. If that''s the case, then there''s no need to keep us in


    suspense," Samuel said.


    Han Yan gritted her teeth. She did not like to be guessed by others, but Samuel could almost guess


    urately every time.


    "Well, you were attacked three times by Di Yang, so I let Qi Hu go," Han Yan said with a ferocious


    expression.


    "Come on." Samuel turned around and said to Di Yang. Han Yan would not kill him, so these three


    attacks would not endanger his life. At most, he would only suffer some pain.


    It was worthwhile for Samuel to exchange Qi Hu''s life with pain, so he agreed without hesitation.


    "Brother Samuel." Qi Hu looked at Samuel with disbelief in his eyes. In his eyes, there was no


    rtionship between Samuel and him. If it weren''t for the old man on the mountain, he would never


    have gone down the mountain. At this time, Samuel took such a big risk to save him.


    Qi Hu knew very well that the three attacks of a master like Di Yang would cause great damage to


    Samuel. Even if he did not die, he would probably be disabled.


    "Brother Samuel, you should leave quickly. This old thing is very powerful." Qi Hu said to Samuel


    urgently.


    " I take you down the mountain, so I will never let you die at the foot of the mountain. If you want to die,


    wait until you get back to your mountain," Samuel said with a firm expression.


    Qi Hu was stunned again. He didn''t expect Samuel would care about him so much. When he grew up


    on the mountain, the care Qi Hu received was almost nk. No matter how hard the training was,


    Chong Yang would never say a word of concern. When he was a child, Qi Hu would hold his head and


    cry in the middle of the night. His desperate state of mind and indifferent attitude had almost be


    the shadow of Qi Hu''s mind.


    But at this moment, the seed of emotion in his heart sprouted instantly and grew rapidly.


    "Brother Samuel, Qi Hu''s life is yours from today onwards," Qi Hu said.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said to Di Yang, "Come on, let me see how powerful you are."


    At this time, Han Yan winked at Di Yang. As long as Samuel did not die, she could fight him no matter


    what.


    Di Yang lifted his leg and let go of Qi Hu. Then, he walked slowly toward Samuel.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    When Di Yang walked to the front of Samuel, the tensed Samuel suddenly had an illusion. The smile


    on Di Yang''s face was like a spring breeze, causing him t o rx his vignce. However, in this instant,


    Samuel did not have the time to clearly see Di Yang''s actions. He felt that he had been hit by a huge


    force. His entire body lost its center of gravity in an instant. Samuel, who was off the ground, flew


    backwards. He did not stop until he hit the wall.


    Pain, shock, and disbelief were all arising in Samuel''s mind.


    Although he guessed that Di Yang was very strong, he did not expect that this old fellow would be this


    strong.


    He couldn''t see his movements clearly, which meant that even if Samuel was prepared, he couldn''t


    avoid this kick. More importantly, how could such an amazing force appear on an old man?


    Lying on the ground, Samuel felt as if there was a fire burning in his chest. It was burning and painful.


    Han Yan looked at this scene with a smile and said to Samuel, "I forgot to tell you. If you can''t stand up,


    I will never let go of this big silly guy. If you want to save him, get up quickly. Don''t lie on the ground like


    a dead dog."


    Han Qing continued to tease him, "Miss, there''s no


    difference between him and that dead dog. How could a piece of trash like him stand up after Grandpa


    Yang''s attack?"


    Han Qing''s mood could only be described as straightforward. Her hatred for Samuel was as if Samuel


    had killed her father. The worse Samuel ended up, the happier she would be. It was a pity that she


    knew that Han Yan would not kill Samuel.


    Han Yan pretended to be helpless. She sighed and said, "I really don''t know why a piece of trash like


    you can be my opponent. You should pee and take a good look at yourself. You even want to


    climb over the wall with a pile of mud. What a joke."


    These insulting words could not harm Samuel, but he had to stand up. He had already been hit by Di


    Yang''s attack, and he still had two moves left to save Qi Hu. H e would not give up so easily.


    Samuel clenched his teeth. His hands trembled as he supported himself on the ground. He trembled


    slightly before finally standing up.


    Qi Hu looked at Samuel with blood-red eyes. He knew that if it weren''t for him, Samuel would never


    have been humiliated, let alone beaten.


    Ever since he was a child, Qi Hu had never been treated with sincerity. But now, he knew that the man


    named Samuel in front of him deserved to be treated with his life. Because at this moment, he was


    using his life to save himself.


    "Brother Samuel, you can leave now. Don''t do this again," Qi Hu said.


    Samuel stood up and grinned. He said to Qi Hu," Damn, do you think I''m going to leave? Don''t talk


    nonsense to me. Just close your mouth and watch me perform."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After that, Samuel raised his hand with difficulty, crooked his finger to Di Yang, and said, "Again, I''m


    ready."


    Di Yang had left some strength in his first move. Therefore, Samuel¡¯s ability to stand up did not prevent


    him from suppressing it. However, Samuel¡¯s fearless spirit still caused him to be extremely surprised.


    He had killed many people before. Before those people died, they all kowtowed and begged for


    forgiveness. However, in Samuel¡¯s body, he couldn''t see this kind o f cowardlypromise.


    Although he knew that he would not die, he knew exactly how much pain he would suffer.


    "Samuel, if you can stand up and leave the hotel today, then I''ll write the word Di Yang backwards." Di


    Yang smiled coldly.


    As soon as Di Yang finished speaking, Samuel felt that Di Yang''s figure became somewhat blurred. He


    did not know whether it was because Di Yang was moving too fast or because of his own rtionship.


    The next moment, a stronger force burst out from


    Samuel''s chest. This time, his speed was faster. The whole wall seemed to be shaking, apanied


    by a loud bang.


    By the time Samuel fell to the ground, he could no longer move.


    Han Van looked at Di Yang worriedly, fearing Samuel would die. After all, her father had warned her not


    to kill him. Although Han Van was very arrogant outside, she was still very afraid of her father.


    Di Yang shook his head and said to Han Yan, "Miss, don¡¯t worry. Under my control, he can only die if I


    want."


    After hearing Di Yang''s words, Han Yan was relieved. She stepped on her high heels and walked to


    Samuel. She sneered and said, "Samuel, if you can''t get up, I will let Di Yang kill this big idiot right


    now."


    "Who says I can''t get up? I just feel cool on the ground, " Samuel said in a weak voice. At this moment,


    there was only one thought in his mind. That was to stand u p and bear Di Yang for thest time and


    take Qi Hu, who was alive, out of here.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    "Stupid duck has a hard mouth. People like you don''t have any ability, but your temper is quite


    stubborn. Is this the backbone of a poor man?" Han Yan said with a smile.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t expect the floor of this hotel to be sofortable. After you get out of Cloud City, I''ll rent this


    hotel and enjoy it," Samuel said.


    Han Yan snorted coldly and said, "Cloud City will soon be my territory. What right do you have to


    ask m e to get out of Cloud City? Look at the downfall of you, a stray dog. Where did your confidence


    Samuelughed, and his smile was extremely ferocious. The pain in his body did not allow him to make


    any rxed expressions. Even if he just smiled, i t seemed that the pain in his chest would be


    aggravated.


    "Han Yan, aren''t you just relying on the financial resources of the Hannigan family of the United State?


    I n addition to these, what else do you have? Do you dare topete with me with your strength?"


    Samuel said.


    "Prodding me?" Han Yan stepped on Samuel¡¯s head and said, "Your move is useless to me. I have so


    much money that I can''t use it. Do I have to fight with you bare-handed? A weak person like you, do


    you always think that others can defeat you because they have a


    stronger backer?"


    Han Yan exerted strength, stepped heavily on the ground, and continued, "Let me tell you, my


    background is so strong that you can''t breathe. A good -tor-nothing like you has the chance to breathe


    because of my pity. If I want you to die, you won''t be able to survive the next second."


    Samuel sighed in his heart. He had thought that his words could stimte Han Yan, but now it seemed


    that it would not work. She knew very well that it was impossible for her to let go of her advantage.


    "Let me go. The floor is cold. I''m about to get up," Samuel said.


    Han Yan''s face became serious. "Is this guy really able to get up?"


    Letting go of her leg and returning to the sofa, Han Yan said faintly, "There''s still onest blow."


    These words were obviously a reminder to Di Yang that she could never let Samuel stand up again.


    Otherwise, she would lose today. This was the result she could not ept.


    Samuel staggered and stood up. A breath of blood rushed out of his throat and was pressed down by


    him, but the corner of his mouth was slightly flushed.


    "It should not be difficult to write the word ''Di Yang'' b y flipping it down," Samuel said to Di Yang.


    "You reckless thing, provoking me is the biggest mistake in your life," Di Yang said with a cold face.


    "Let me see just how ridiculous my mistake is." Samuel said.


    Di Yang did not close the distance between him and Samuel. Obviously, he still needed the space to


    sprint for help in thisst blow.


    Di Yang''s entire body was pressed under the center of gravity, and his body was like a cheetah who


    was waiting for an opportunity to move. The moment his feet exerted force, the floor under his feet


    actually made a crisp sound and the floor directly burst open.


    Qi Hu looked at this scene with horror in his eyes. Although he could do this, it was definitely not done


    b y Di Yang inadvertently, but deliberately burst out a lot of energy under his feet.


    Qi Hu only had one thought in his mind. Samuel was likely to die with this move! It seemed that the old


    guy was not going to show any mercy in the third move.


    "Brother Samuel, hide quickly!" Qi Hu shouted at Samuel in panic.


    Samuel subconsciously told him to dodge quickly. However, even if he wanted to, he could not.


    Standing at this moment was supported by a strong willpower. I n fact, his body was already on the


    verge of copse.


    "Fuck you! Qi Hu, don''t forget the price I have to pay to save you in the future. Don''t let me down,"


    Samuel said with a roar.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    Because of Di Yang''s attack, Samuel¡¯s body rose into the air once again and smashed towards the


    wall. This time, the force was even greater. The entire building seemed to be trembling. Several


    spiderweblike cracks appeared on the wall.


    Samuel spat out a mouthful of blood andnded heavily on the ground. He showed no sign of moving.


    Qi Hu''s heart was in his mouth. Although Han Yan said that she would not kill Samuel, he was not sure


    if Di Yang could control his strength and not let him die. After all, Samuel had just deliberately


    stimted Di Yang.


    If Di Yang couldn''t control his mind, it was not impossible for him to kill Samuel in one move.


    "Brother Samuel!" Qi Hu yelled anxiously.


    When Qi Hu was anxious, Han Yan''s expression was very calm. She had been worried about this


    before, but she believed that Di Yang had a sense of propriety. If h e said he would not let Samuel die,


    then he would not let Samuel die.


    Even if he could not move now, he would faint at most.


    "It seems that he can''t save you. What a pity," Han Yan said to Qi Hu with a smile.


    Qi Hu''s eyes were bloodshot, showing a kind of blood-


    red state. He suddenly got up and roared, "Even if I die, I won''t let you live well."


    Han Yan was not afraid of Qi Hu''s threat at all. With Di Yang here, how could such trash hurt her? This


    was why she asked Di Yang toe all the way to Cloud City.


    Although Wu Feng was very strong, his strength could notpare with that of Di Yang. Only Di Yang


    could bring Han Yan the greatest sense of security.


    "Only ipetent people will be angry. Is that how you are? Before you can avenge him, you should


    take a look at your own ability," Han Yan said to Qi Hu with a chuckle.


    Qi Hu had been training day after day. He had thought that he would be invincible after going down the


    mountain, so every time he fought with Chong Yang, even if he was defeated badly, he would not be


    disheartened at all. But now, facing such a master like Di Yang, he realized how weak he was. The


    broken trees on the mountain seemed to be a joke at this moment.


    "It''s all my fault. I didn''t listen to my master. If I hadn''t beenzy, I wouldn''t have ended up like this." Qi


    Hu''s expression was full of regret. When he was a child, finding all kinds of excuses to ck off was his


    proudest thing, but now it had be a shame.


    Han Yan looked at Han Qing and said, "Han Qing, get someone to throw that trash Samuel out."


    Han Qing walked up to Samuel and kicked him. She was trying to see if Samuel would react, but the


    biggest reason was that she wanted to teach him a lesson herself.


    "Trash, aren''t you very powerful? Stand up." Han Qing said as she kicked Samuel''s head again.


    Although her strength was not great, the high-heeled shoes at the tip of his head were also quite


    harmful to Samuel.


    Qi Hu''s face was full of despair. He knew that under this kind of gravity attack, there was no possibility


    of Samuel standing up. But if he was thrown out of the hotel without anyone to take care of him and did


    not take him to the hospital in time, even if he did not die, there could be a permanent injury.


    "I have noints if you want to kill me, but can you ask someone to send Brother Samuel the


    hospital? " Qi Hu said to Han Yan.


    Han Yan only felt that this kind of brotherhood was ridiculous, because in her world, people did not do


    for themselves. Except for her own interests, she did not care about the life and death of others. Even


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    the best friend of Han Yan was only a tool in her eyes.


    "Do you still want to show your brotherhood when you''re dying? I''m sorry, I''m not in the mood to


    appreciate your boring love," Han Yan said lightly.


    Everyone thought Samuel could not stand up again, especially Di Yang, who was very confident.


    Because o f his strength, even those Wu Generation in the


    Hannigan family could not stand it.


    However, right at this moment, Samuel''s hands suddenly moved. At the same time, he said, "In your


    eyes, this feeling is worthless. But for us, it''s faith."


    Han Yan turned to look at Samuel in surprise. He had not fainted yet!


    Di Yang couldn''t keep his calm expression any more. He blurted out subconsciously, "How could it be


    possible!"


    Samuel¡¯s trembling hands supported himself on the ground. It was obvious that he was trying his best


    to stand up. Han Qing, who was standing beside him, kicked Samuel¡¯s arm when she saw this.


    Samuel, who was struggling to stand up, fell to the ground again.


    "Han Yan," Samuel said coolly, "is this the fourth move?"

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    Han Yan looked at Han Qing coldly. Without her order, Han Qing dared to make the decision on her


    own initiative! This showed that she did not take her, the master, seriously at all.


    "Han Qing, do I want you to do this?" Han Yan chided i n a cold voice.


    Han Qing lowered her head and said in a panic, "Miss, I''m sorry."


    "You''re the eldest daughter of the Hannigan family of the U.S.. How dare you go back on your word? If


    word o f this gets out, I''m afraid it''ll damage your eldest daughter''s reputation," Samuel said.


    Han Yan gritted her teeth. These words were as if she was spitting out saliva. It was impossible for her


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    to lick it back. It would be a disgrace to her identity as a Missy!


    Han Yan red at Han Qing and said to Samuel, "As long as you can stand up, I''ll let you go. I won''t


    break m y promise."


    From Samuel¡¯s state just now, it was very difficult for him to hold his hands up, so Han Yan did not


    believe that he could stand up.


    Di Yang was also in the same state of mind. He was 100% sure Samuel could not stand up. Just now,


    he propped up his body; at most, it was just the power of


    thest radiance of the setting sun.


    Samuel''s current state, he had almost used up all his strength when he opened his eyes, let alone


    stand up. I f he had not been supported by his strong willpower, h e would have fainted because of


    exhaustion.


    However, he knew that he could not close his eyes. Otherwise, Qi Hu would die here!


    When Samuel¡¯s hands began to exert force, supporting his upper body to leave the ground, the


    breathing of Han Van, Han Qing, and Di Yang became tense. The three of them were worried about the


    same result in their hearts that Samuel would really be able to stand up.


    "You¡¯re a good-for-nothing," she said. "You don¡¯t have t o force yourself to do things you can¡¯t."


    Samuel grinned as if he were smiling, but his expression was full of bitterness. He said, "I don¡¯t have


    any other hobbies. I just like to challenge things that are impossible."


    When he straightened his back and was about to stand up, Samuel fell again. The sweat on his


    forehead was like rain.


    Seeing this scene, Han Yan rxedly said with a strong sneer, "Ah, I thought you could give me a


    surprise, you good-for-nothing. Now it seems that I think too highly of you. Han Qing, get someone to


    throw this piece of trash out. I don¡¯t want to see him again."


    Han Qing quickly nodded. She took out her phone and prepared to call the security. She did not intend


    to give Samuel any chance to take a break.


    But at this time, Samuel''s hands were on the ground again. Although his body was shaking violently,


    the distance between him and the ground was obviously higher than before.


    "There is no need to bother your people. I will be able t o leave by myself." Samuel''s perspiration


    dripped all over the ground as it merged with the blood. Samuel clenched his teeth tightly and finally


    stood up in front of the shocked gazes of the three of them.


    Di Yang clenched his fists tightly and kept making cracking sounds, which indicated that he was in a


    very angry state at the moment.


    He could really stand up!


    Although the three attacks left him with spare energy i n order not to die, Di Yang was very confident


    that he would be beaten into a pile of mud.


    How could it be possible!


    How could it be possible!


    How could he have such a strong willpower?


    Di Yang had never felt threatened by anyone, but at this moment, he felt it from the young man in front


    of him.


    Although his current strength was not his opponent, h e showed amazing tenacity, which meant that he


    could achieve more in the future.


    A voice sounded in Di Yang''s mind. He must kill Samuel now, or he would be a great threat in the


    future.


    But he couldn''t do that. The Master of the Hannigan family had told him not to kill this person. Even he


    didn''t dare to disobey the Master''s order.


    Han Yan''s face was full of unwillingness. This time, she hadpletely lost in the contest with Samuel.


    Although there was no substantial loss, she had lost all her face.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    "I can leave now, right?" Samuel said.


    Han Yan almost gritted her teeth. She never dreamed that Samuel could stand up after Di Yang''s three


    attacks. Although she was unwilling, Han Yan would never go back on her word if she made a promise.


    And even Samuel could leave today, he would be defeated by her sooner orter.


    "You''re lucky today. Get lost," Han Yan said coldly.


    Samuel nced at Qi Hu, who quickly walked over to him and helped him up.


    When they left the room, Di Yang lowered his head and said to Han Yan, "Miss, I''m sorry, I didn''t


    expect him..."


    Han Yan interrupted Di Yang and said, "Grandpa Yang, this is the first time and also thest time. I


    hope you will not let me down again in the future." 1


    Although the rtionship between Han Yan and Di Yang was very close at ordinary times, they were


    master and servant after all. Di Yang would not ignore Han Yan because of his powerful skills. Even if


    she med him, Di Yang had noints. Because he had indeed done something wrong in this


    matter.


    "Don''t worry, Miss. This kind of thing will never happen again," Di Yang said.


    Han Yan nced at Han Qing, who took the initiative t o walk up to her.


    Pa!


    A resounding pnded on Han Qing''s face. Instantly, five bright red fingerprints appeared on her


    face.


    "Without my order, you make decisions without my permission. This is the price. I hope you can


    remember this lesson," Han Yan said coldly.


    Han Qing lowered her head and did not dare toin. She said, "Miss, I know I was wrong."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Samuel walked out of the hotel gate, he passed out at the moment when his willpower rxed.


    Qi Hu felt Samuel''s body was weak, so he could only carry him on his shoulder. Like a madman, he ran


    all the way back to Hex Capital Nightclub.


    During the period that Samuel had left, Manfred''s eyelids had been twitching non-stop. When he saw


    the heavily injured and unconscious Samuel, he let out a sigh of relief. At the very least, he was still


    alive. This was the best result. Regardless of how serious his injuries were, he would still be able to


    recuperate.


    "Prepare a car and go to the hospital," Manfred said to Johann.


    "Yes," Johann responded and quickly went to prepare the car.


    In the VIP ward of the city hospital, Samuel¡¯s internal injuries were very serious. After all, the other


    party was a master like Di Yang. However, it did not endanger his life, nor would there be any


    seque. This was still good news.


    Manfred was guarding outside the ward. When he learned of the situation at the hotel from Qi Hu, he


    could not help but feel regret in his heart. If he had thought about what kind of person Samuel was, he


    would not have let Qi Hu test Di Yang''s strength and would not have let Samuel suffer such a serious


    injury.


    No matter if it was for a woman or a man, Samuel¡¯s feelings were iparably important to him as


    long a s it was something he had set his mind on.


    Even someone like Qi Hu would be treated as his responsibility after Samuel took him down the


    mountain.


    There was no doubt that he was lucky to be brothers with such a person, and he would not worry that


    Samuel would stab him in the back.


    However, in Manfred''s view, Samuel valued love so much, but it was a kind of fetter. Those who


    aplish great things don''t care about trifles. He would walk towards the peak in the future. If he


    paid too much attention to the feelings around him, it would inevitably be a shackle on him.


    However, Manfred had never thought of changing this point. Furthermore, he knew that he couldn''t


    change i


    t.


    "He used his life to save you, so you should use your life to repay him. If you dare to betray him in the


    future, I, Manfred, will be the first to not let you off." Manfred gritted his teeth and threatened Qi Hu.


    Qi Hu knew very well that if it weren''t Samuel, he would have died in the hotel. It was Samuel who had


    saved his life. How could he betray Samuel?


    "I don''t know what betrayal is. I only know that if it weren''t for him, I would have died," Qi Hu said


    lightly.


    Manfred patted Qi Hu''s shoulder. Perhaps Samuel was right. Leaving Qi Hu behind would be of greater


    use in the future.


    Manfred was too concerned about the current situation. However, Samuel¡¯syout was in the future.


    From this point of view, Samuel¡¯s setup was even bigger. Manfred had no choice but to admit that this


    was the difference between him and Samuel.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    When the three of them stood guard outside the ward, a very beautiful woman appeared. Her beauty


    was even more stunning than Yvonne''s.


    "Your name is Qi Yiyun right?" Manfred stood up and asked.


    The person who came was indeed Qi Yiyun. She had strict control over the Penins Hotel, so she


    was very clear about the situation after Samuel left the Penins Hotel.


    During this period of time, Qi Yiyun had not contacted Samuel because she was trying to help him.


    Now, she had obtained a lot of money from her family. Qi Yiyun could not help in other things, so she


    could only use money to help Samuel.


    "How is he?" asked Qi Yiyun.


    "He still hasn''t woken up," Manfred replied.


    "You men couldn''t take care of others. From now on, I''ll take care of him in the hospital," said Qi Yiyun.


    Manfred had considered this matter before. Originally, he had nned to inform Yvonne and let Yvonne


    take care of Samuel. However, thinking about it now, the two had divorced. Samuel had distanced


    himself from the Sue family in order to protect Yvonne. At this time, Yvonne came to take care of


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel. Once the news was spread out, what Samuel had done would be


    meaningless.


    The appearance of Qi Yiyun at this moment was a piece of good news for Manfred. It was true that he


    didn''t have any experience taking care of men.


    "Alright." Manfred replied.


    A dayter, theatose Samuel woke up. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Qi Yiyun with


    exquisite makeup and stunning beauty.


    "Why are you here?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "In order to save you the money of a nurse," Qi Yiyun said.


    "Am I so poor in your eyes?" Samuel said with a faint smile, which tugged at the pain in his wound.


    Soon, he frowned.


    "I''ve got a sum of money from home. You can take it away whenever you need it." Qi Yiyun sat down


    beside the sickbed and moistened Samuel¡¯s lips with a cotton swab.


    After being in aa for an entire day, Samuel didn''t drink any water at all. Qi Yiyun could only use


    this method to take care of him. Furthermore, she would d o it once every ten minutes. Even if she


    woke upte a t night, this was the first thing Qi Yiyun did.


    "I''m not short of small money. I''m short of a lot of money. How much do you have?" Samuel asked.


    "Do you think it would be less if my dad gave me half o f his family''s working capital?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Samuel nodded slightly and said, "It seems that you have shown your value. If I can drive Han Yan out


    of Cloud City, I will help you."


    "Are you serious about helping me, or are you going to solve my problem by the way when you''re


    dealing with the Hannigan family in the U.S.?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "By the way, of course," Samuel said without hiding it.


    "You were just beaten into the hospital yesterday, and now you want to deal with the Hannigan family in


    the U.S.. You are really bold." Qi Yiyun said helplessly. It was still unknown whether he could deal with


    Han Yan, but he was already nning to deal with the Hannigan family in the U.S.. Such an idea was


    really not what ordinary people could do.


    "Don''t you have a dream?" Samuel said with a smile. H e was indeed not qualified to fight against the


    Hannigan family in the U.S., but it did not mean that h e did not even have the courage to think about it.


    "Can I be your dream?" Qi Yiyun suddenly asked.


    Samuel¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched. It was not the first time that Qi Yiyun showed her kindness to him i


    n this respect, and she was such a beautiful woman.


    But his stance was always firm.


    If he loved Yvonne for the rest of his life, he would only have Yvonne in his heart.


    Seeing Samuel did not answer, Qi Yiyun sat on the bed again, put her legs on the bed, and covered


    Samuel with the same quilt.


    When Samuel felt Qi Yiyun''s leg on his thigh, he felt inexplicably nervous and said, "What... what do


    you want to do?"


    "If I don''t do something while you can''t move, will I still have a chance in the future?" Qi Yiyun said with


    a smile.


    Samuel felt as if there was a fire burning in his heart, which caused his mouth to go dry.


    Although his stance was very firm, in the face of such temptation, no man could resist it!

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    "What... what do you want to do?"


    Samuel, who could not move, looked at Qi Yiyun in horror. In his current physical condition, as long as


    any muscles moved, it would inevitably cause great pain. At this time, he could do nothing even when


    facing Qi Yiyun. If... if Qi Yiyun really did that to him, Samuel seemed to have no choice but to endure it


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    silently.


    "The air conditioner is too cold. Can''t I even cover the quilt? Do you really think that I''m so cheap that I


    because she knew that the stronger the expulsion of Samuel, the higher Yvonne''s status in his heart.


    Sometimes, Qi Yiyun was very envious of Yvonne. She envied Yvonne for being able to get such a


    sincere rtionship. Furthermore, no matter what kind of temptation he faced, Samuel would not betray


    her.


    In today''s society, Qi Yiyun couldn''t think of any possibility to meet such a man except luck.


    However, Qi Yiyun did not know that when Samuel insisted on keeping this rtionship, Yvonne did the


    same.


    The connection of a rtionship was not something that could be achieved unterally by one person.


    It


    must be that both parties were trying their best to make love with each other.


    When Samuel refused all temptations, Yvonne also rejected all of the things.


    Sue''spany.


    When Yvonne began to pack up the documents, indicating that she was about to get off work, Linda


    came to her office.


    "Yvonne, there are a lot of people sending flowers outside thepany today. I think you''re doomed."


    Linda said to Yvonne with envy. She had never experienced the feeling of being pursued by so many


    people, but she felt very happy just thinking about it.


    Linda felt that it was happiness, which was a form of pain for Yvonne. Ever since the divorce between


    her and Samuel had spread throughout Cloud City, and coupled with the fact that she had not slept in


    the same bed with Samuel, her pursuers had crossed the border like locusts. Almost every day, there


    were many people waiting at thepany''s entrance to send gifts and flowers. This matter had already


    annoyed Yvonne.


    "How many people are there?" Yvonne said helplessly. Working and dealing with work, and having to


    deal with these flies after work, it really made her physically and mentally exhausted.


    "There are more than ten of them, and each of them is very handsome. Would you like to choose one?"


    Linda


    said.


    Yvonne looked at Linda fiercely and said, "Are you crazy? How could I betray Samuel?"


    Linda sighed. The rtionship between these two people was really unresolvable by the heavens.


    However, Yvonne continued to be single like this, who knew how many more moths would throw


    themselves at her like a moth to a me.


    "I mean, you can choose any one of them and use him as a shield. In that case, no one will harass you


    in the future," Linda said.


    Yvonne shook her head decisively. Even if it was just a shield, she didn''t want it. She wouldn''t do


    anything that could make Samuel unhappy.


    "You''re good in everything, but you''ve got too many messy ideas in your head. If I''m looking for a


    shield, I know it''s a shield, but others don''t know it. If Samuel hears about it, he would be unhappy."


    Yvonne said.


    "I really don''t know how the rtionship between you two was cultivated. In the past, you hated him to


    the core." Linda looked at Yvonne in confusion. When they first got married, Yvonneined a lot


    about Samuel and told her how unwilling she was. In the past, Linda even thought that they would get


    divorced sooner orter. But now, their rtionship suddenly became unbreakable. Even if they were


    divorced now, no third person could seed.


    Yvonne couldn''t help showing a tender face. She hadn''t thought of it before, but after she slowly felt


    Samuel''s sincere love for her, the emotions umted in Yvonne''s heart burst out. When she was


    convinced that she loved Samuel, there was only Samuel left in Yvonne''s mind.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    "This kind of thing can only be expressed in words. When you meet a man you love, you will naturally


    understand." Yvonne said with a smile.


    Linda sighed in her heart. She was not sure if she could meet a man she loved, but now, she could not


    deny that she had a strong affection for Samuel.


    Since Linda knew Samuel was the little prince of the piano, her feelings for him had deepened day by


    day. Even though she had tried her best to restrain herself, her feelings for him were like surging


    springs.


    Of course, Linda was rational. She would never do anything that would destroy the rtionship


    between Samuel and Yvonne.


    "Director Sue, those people outside are fighting." At this time, an employee of thepany ran to


    Yvonne¡¯s office in a panic and said.


    Yvonne''s pursuers outside the door, in the beginning, i t was just a quarrel at the corner of their


    mouths, but now it had turned into punches and kicks from all the martial arts practitioners. The scene


    was chaotic.


    After hearing this, Linda said helplessly, "These people love you so much that they go crazy. It seems


    that they will hold an arena soon. Let''s see who is more qualified to pursue you."


    Yvonne turned a deaf ear to Linda''s sarcastic words.


    She turned to her employee and said, "Help me watch. If they fight well, call me right away."


    "Okay, Chairman Sue."


    "Yvonne, you''re just watching the show and don''t think it''s a big deal. Now, except for you, no one can


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    stop it from spreading," Linda said to Yvonne doubtfully.


    "I don''t care how big their business is. It''s best if everyone is sent to the hospital. After staying here for


    ten to fifteen days or half a month, I''ll be able to have some peace," Yvonne said. She had her staff


    watch over them, hoping that she could take the opportunity to leave in the most chaotic time to avoid


    being discovered by these people and affect her return home.


    "Women are the most vicious. If those pursuers know your attitude, they will be heartbroken," Linda


    said.


    Yvonne smiled slightly. Although it was a little cruel, she still thought that those people had nothing to


    do with her, and it didn''t matter even if it was a little harsher.


    When the staff called and said that the outside had been in a mess, Yvonne quickly took her bag and


    was ready to sneak out of thepany.


    At the entrance of thepany, those people fought fiercely, as if they were acting in a movie. Yvonne


    took advantage of the chaos to cover her head with her bag and quickly escaped from the scene.


    When she was about to get near her car, she ran into a strange man.


    Yvonne was shocked. "Is there any smart fisherman waiting for me?"


    When Yvonne raised her head and realized that the other party didn''t have any flowers or gifts in his


    hands, she let out a sigh of relief. He shouldn''t be a pursuer, he was just a passerby.


    "I''m sorry," Yvonne said apologetically.


    "Miss Sue, pleasee with us," the man said with a smile.


    This sentence made Yvonne feel bad, but when she wanted to run away, the man grabbed her by the


    shoulder tightly.


    "What do you want to do?" Yvonne asked warily.


    "Miss Sue, please go with us. I mean no harm."


    In the chaos of the scene, no one noticed that Yvonne had been taken into a van. Even Samuel''s


    people, who were assigned to protect Yvonne, didn''t notice it.


    The van with the license te covered by a ck stic bag quickly drove away from the scene.


    Looking at a few unfriendly-looking big men in the car, Yvonne tried to control her fear as much as


    possible and asked, "Who are you guys? Why are you arresting me?"


    "Miss Sue, we''re just doing this for the sake of our lives. I hope you don''t resist so that you don''t suffer,"


    the passenger turned to Yvonne and said.


    Yvonne didn''t think about resisting because she knew she was no match for these men, but she


    couldn''t figure out who was targeting her.


    Could it be Han Yan? She had divorced Samuel, and Han Yan would not do that. Otherwise, Samuel


    would not deliberately arrange this divorce.


    The vehicle drove out of the city and arrived at a small town on the outskirts of the city.


    After Yvonne was taken into a farmyard, she was locked in a room. After her cell phone was


    confiscated, all contact with the outside world was cut off.


    Until the evening, a masked woman appeared in front of her.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    "Who are you?" Yvonne looked at the woman with her eyes as bright as torches, as if she wanted to


    see through her mask.


    "It''s really eye-opening. Samuel has just been sent to the hospital and you''re already arrested. What an


    unlucky husband and wife." The person who had arrived was Han Qing. Although she had witnessed


    Samuel being beaten yesterday, she had not personally retaliated. As such, Han Qing did not stop her


    n to capture Yvonne. However, she did not expect good things to happen so quickly. As soon as


    Samuel was sent to the hospital, Yvonne was also captured.


    "Samuel was into the hospital? What''s going on?!" Yvonne''s calm mood immediately experienced great


    ups and downs. She didn''t know what happened at the Penins Hotel, so when she heard Han Qing


    bring it up, her heart immediately became nervous.


    "Don''t you know?" Under the mask, Han Qing showed a happy smile and continued, "Yesterday, he


    was beaten like a dead dog and spat out a lot of blood. Now lying on the hospital bed, I guess he can''t


    even move."


    "That''s impossible. You''re lying to me on purpose, aren''t you?" Yvonne said in a hurry. She didn''t know


    who the woman in front of her was, nor did she want t o believe what she said.


    "Lying to you? Do you want to see how he got beaten u p? I have a video recording." After that, Han


    Qing took out her mobile phone. Yesterday, when Samuel was beaten; she secretly took pictures of it.


    Originally, she had nned to use it to humiliate Samuel in the future. It did not ur to her that it


    woulde in handy so soon.


    Yvonne walked to Han Qing and grabbed the phone. When she saw Samuel lying on the ground and


    spitting out a lot of blood in the video, she burst into tears.


    "Who the hell are you? Why did you hurt him?" Yvonne red at Han Qing angrily and said, gnashing


    her teeth.


    Seeing Yvonne was angry, Han Qing felt more delighted. Her happiness needed to be built on the pain


    of others. This kind of deformed mentality was developed by the Hannigan family. Because of Han


    Yan''s changeable character, she sometimes treated her as a sister, and sometimes pped her in the


    face because of an unpleasant word, which caused Han Qing''s almost distorted character.


    "When hey prone on the ground, he looked like a dead dog. He really looked pitiful," Han Qing said


    with a smile.


    Yvonne walked to Han Qing angrily. She, who had almost lost her mind, reached out her hand to Han


    Qing.


    Han Qing sneered and kicked Yvonne in the lower abdomen. Although she was not a master, she had


    been influenced since she was a child and learned some fighting skills. It was a piece of cake for her to


    deal with Yvonne.


    "He''s a good-for-nothing, and you''re also a good-for-nothing. How dare you hit me?" Han Qing said


    disdainfully.


    Yvonne half-squatted on the ground with her hands covering her belly. Although she didn''t live a


    After resting for a while, Yvonne stood up again and said, "Who the hell are you?"


    "Does trash like you have the right to know my identity?" Han Qing said disdainfully.


    Yvonne smiled and said, "You''re wearing a mask, and you don''t dare to show your real face. I think


    you''re just afraid. You''re a coward who doesn''t dare to let me know."


    Under the mask, Han Qing''s face turned cold.


    Yvonne''s words were exactly what she thinks, which made her a little angry from embarrassment.


    Grabbing Yvonne''s hair, Han Qing gritted her teeth and said, "You dare to say that I am a coward. You


    bitch, You are a whore who married to a good-for-nothing."


    Yvonne felt that her scalp was almost torn off, but she didn''tpromise and said, "Even if I''m a


    whore, I''m still better than you, who lives under a mask and doesn''t dare to meet people. Do you dare


    to let me know who you are?"


    Han Qing had an impulse to tear off her mask for a moment, but she knew that she could not do that.


    These things were all done behind Han Yan''s back. If Han Yan knew about it, she would definitely not


    "If you want to see my true colors, you are not qualified yet." Han Qing heavily pulled Yvonne to the


    ground, and then said to the people outside the door,'' You guys,e in and help."


    Several men walked into the room as soon as possible, looking like they were on standby.


    Han Qing red at Yvonne with anger in her eyes and said, "Beat her hard."


    After a series of punches and kicks, Yvonne was lying on the ground, almost unable to move. The few


    of them subconsciously stopped their attacks, fearing that if they continued to fight, they would end up


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    dying.


    However, the anger in Han Qing¡¯s heart was still burning. She scolded them, "Why did you stop? Why


    did you stop without my order? Continue to fight."


    "If we continue to fight, I''m afraid that someone will die," said a certain someone to Han Qing. They had


    only kidnapped Yvonne and had taken the risk to earn a sum of money. If someone was killed, the


    nature of this matter would be different.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    "What are you afraid of? Even if you beat her to death, you don''t need to be responsible for it. If you


    want to get the money, continue to call me," Han Qing said.


    The group of people looked at each other with a bit of sympathy in their eyes. After all, Yvonne was just


    a woman. If this kind of thing were to be made public, it would be too shameful. Moreover, they didn''t


    have any grudges against Yvonne themselves. Fighting to such an extent was already enough.


    However, the money was still in Han Qing''s hands. They had no choice but to obey her orders.


    As the punches and kicks went on, Yvonne could not even utter a cry of pain. The corner of her mouth


    was covered with a ghastly blush. It seemed that she was going to die soon.


    It was not until this moment that Han Qing asked them to stop. She walked to Yvonne, squatted down,


    and said, "Bitch, now do you know what will happen if you offend me?"


    Yvonne felt as if her whole body was about to fall apart. There was no pain at all. She did not hear a


    word of Han Qing''s words clearly. She said vaguely," Samuel will avenge me."


    Han Qing smiled coldly, grabbed Yvonne¡¯s hair, and forced her to raise her head, saying, "Look at your


    poor


    face. Samuel can¡¯t even protect himself. How can he avenge you?"


    Yvonne thought of Samuel, a smile appeared on her face. But in this case, her smile looked particrly


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    miserable. She said, "He can deal with all kinds of trouble. I believe in him."


    "What a joke. How can his abilitypete with the Han Group? You don''t need to believe him. How


    can a good-for-nothing like him have a chance to resist?" Han Qing said disdainfully. In her opinion, the


    moment Han Yan came to Cloud City, Samuel was doomed because they were not at the same level.


    Yvonne shook her head. She already had no strength left to speak, and there was no point in arguing


    any further.


    Han Qing loosened Yvonne¡¯s hair, which made Yvonne''s head fall heavily on the ground. She stood u p


    and said to them, "Keep an eye on her. If she runs away, you won''t get a penny."


    After leaving the farmyard, Han Qing finally took off her mask. The sinister expression on her face


    made her look especially hateful.


    Han Qing said to herself, "Samuel, just you wait. You will get down on your knees. Otherwise, don''t


    ever see this stinky woman again."


    The people who were sent to protect Yvonne were all lying on the ground. It seemed that they had


    been badly beaten.


    Manfred was panting heavily as he lifted up his sleeves. He had entrusted such an important task to


    these trustworthy people, but he never thought that they would actually lose Yvonne in front of their


    very eyes.


    Yvonne¡¯s car was still parked at the entrance of thepany, and Manfred had already sent someone


    to inquire about it. Yvonne did not return to the hillside vi, so it was obvious that something had


    happened.


    "Boss Manfred, should we tell Brother Samuel?" Johann asked Manfred with a pale face. Yvonne''s


    kidnapping was a matter of the heavens. Although it was not his responsibility, he was still very afraid.


    Once Samuel¡¯s anger red up, no one could guarantee that they would not be harmed.


    Manfred gritted his teeth and said: "How can we let him know about it ording to his current


    condition? If he doesn''t take good care of his wounds, what if there are after-effects?"


    Johann also knew that if Samuel knew this, he would definitely not stay in the hospital to recover, which


    would make his condition more serious. However, Johann couldn''t think of any way to deal with the


    current situation.


    At this time, a subordinate beside Manfred said, "Boss Manfred, ording to the surveince video on


    the scene, Miss Yvonne should have been taken to a van, but the license of the van was blocked. I


    have tried to get the nearby surveince camera, but I couldn''t find out where the van went."

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    Manfred gritted his teeth. The other party had obviouslye prepared and blocked the car te.


    They would then disy their numbers in another area. There were so many vans on the streets that


    no one would know where Yvonne''s car was.


    The more meticulous theyout was, the more it proved that the other party didn''te with good


    intentions. Meanwhile, Yvonne¡¯s current situation was definitely extremely dangerous.


    He couldn''t let Yvonne be hurt while Samuel was in the hospital. Besides, his men were ipetent. If


    he couldn''t give Samuel an exnation, how could he face Samuel?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Summon everyone and investigate thoroughly through the night. Don''t let go of any viges or towns


    in the outskirts of the city." Manfred said.


    Johann suggested, "Do you want to unite with all the people in the gray area? The more the merrier."


    "This is such a bigmotion. Are you afraid that Samuel wouldn''t know about it?" Manfred red at


    Johann. Although what he said made sense, once the influence spread, the possibility of Samuel


    receiving news would increase greatly. Manfred couldn''t let Samuel know about this matter in such a


    situation.


    Manfred would naturally apologize for this matter


    after Samuel recuperated.


    "Yes." Johann shrank his neck and said with fear on his face.


    That night, hundreds of people took action overnight. I n Cloud City, where the undercurrents were


    surging, a carpet-like search was carried out.


    In the Hillside Vi, because Yvonne did not go home, Lydia and Godfrey were still waiting in the living


    room.


    "What''s wrong with this girl today? Why doesn''t shee home at such ate hour and doesn''t


    answer the phone? She''s getting more and more immature." Lydiained.


    Godfrey pinched his eyelids and said, "Did something happen? My eyelids kept twitching today."


    Lydia red at Godfrey and said, "You jinx. Stop talking."


    Godfrey rubbed his eyes and felt very uneasy. Although he didn''t want anything to happen to Yvonne,


    his sixth sense told him that if it weren''t for the ident, Yvonne would have already gone home. Even


    if she didn''t go home, she would have to answer the phone.


    "Did she secretly run to meet that loser?" Lydia said angrily. This was the only possibility that she could


    think of. Yvonne didn''t answer the phone, as if she was avoiding her on purpose.


    "That''s really possible," Godfrey said.


    Lydia immediately took out her mobile phone. Since n o one answered Yvonne¡¯s call, she could only


    call Samuel.


    "Hurry up and ask Yvonne to go home." After the call was connected, Lydia said directly, because she


    was sure that Yvonne and Samuel were going to meet.


    Samuel was lying on the hospital bed. Qi Yiyun helped him hold his phone. After hearing Lydia''s words,


    he felt puzzled and asked, "Where did Yvonne go?"


    "Samuel, don''t y dumb with me. If she hadn''t met you, why didn''t she go home? She didn''t even


    answer my phone," Lydia said in a cold voice.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel''s face changed. Yvonne didn''t go home and didn''t answer the phone. Did


    something happen? But he had already sent someone t o protect Yvonne. If there was really an


    ident, he should have known.


    "I really haven''t been with Yvonne. Have you called Linda?" Samuel said. These two besties often


    gathered together. Could it be that they were ying in Linda''s house and lost track of time?


    Lydia frowned. She was sure that they were together, but judging from Samuel''s attitude, it seemed


    that he really didn''t know where Yvonne had gone.


    "I called Linda a long time ago. She said that she left thepany after she got off work and was not


    with


    her," Lydia said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make a call and ask," Samuel said. Manfred''s men were secretly protecting Yvonne.


    Those subordinates should know where Yvonne was.


    "Samuel, if something happens to Yvonne, it must have something to do with you. Tonight, you must


    find Yvonne for me. Otherwise, I will never let you off," Lydia threatened angrily. Yvonne had no


    enemies. If she was taken away, it must have something to do with Samuel. Therefore, Lydia directly


    left the responsibility to Samuel.


    Samuel did not answer, but hung up the phone directly.


    "Help me dial Manfred''s number," Samuel said to Qi Yiyun in a deep voice.


    "Could it be that it was done by Han Yan?" Qi Yiyun asked Samuel as she dialed.


    Samuel didn¡¯t say anything. No matter who did it, as long as it posed a threat to Yvonne, even if it was


    the emperor himself, he still wouldn''t be able to do it.


    After the call was put through, Manfred was the first t o speak, "Are you bored in the hospital? It''s


    already this time, why are you still calling me?"


    Manfred''s tone was very rxed. However, Samuel could feel that he was putting on an act. It was as if


    he was trying to hide something.


    "Manfred, where is Yvonne Samuel asked coldly.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Seeing the caller ID of Samuel, Manfred had a bad feeling in his heart. But it happened so suddenly,


    how could Samuel, who was in the hospital, know about it?


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already sent people out to look for it," Manfred said. Since Samuel already knew


    about it, there was no way for him to continue hiding it. He could only tell him the truth.


    "Do you think I can set my mind at rest?" Samuel asked.


    "I will find my sister-inw as soon as possible. I will definitely not allow her to receive any harm. With


    your current situation, you still need to recuperate. Don''t worry, leave this matter to me. Don''t tell me


    you still don''t believe me?" Manfred said.


    Samuel naturally believed Manfred, but Yvonne''s whereabouts were unknown. How could he be at


    ease?


    However, Samuel knew his condition. His body was not allowed to leave the hospital. Even if he did, he


    might not be able to help.


    "If there is any news, inform me as soon as possible," Samuel said.


    "Okay, don''t worry. As long as I have the news, I will tell you immediately." "Dee-dee-dee-dee..." As


    soon as the phone was hung u


    p, the bell rang again.


    Looking at Lydia''s caller ID, Qi Yiyun asked, "Do you want to answer it?"


    Samuel nodded.


    As soon as he pressed the answer button, Lydia¡¯s angry roar came from the other end of the phone."


    Samuel, you''re such a jinx. Do you have to kill Yvonne?"


    "If it weren''t for you, how could Yvonne be in danger? For so many years, don''t you know you''re a


    scourge?"


    "What does Sue family owe you? Are we digging up your ancestral grave? You''re going to make things


    difficult for the Sue family."


    "You should go to hell. Why don''t you go to hell? If you die, you won''t hurt anyone."


    Upon hearing the harsh words, Qi Yiyun did not get Samuel¡¯s consent and hung up.


    Even though she was an outsider, Qi Yiyun could not stand it anymore.


    Samuel had endured the humiliation of the Sue family for so many years and the Sue family had


    benefited a lot from it. If it weren''t for Samuel, how could Lydia live a carefree and luxurious life in the


    Hillside Vi? But as for her, she didn''t care about it at all and treated Samuel as an outsider from the


    beginning to the end.


    "You don''t have to pay attention to this kind of woman,


    " said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel shook his head and sighed. He said, "She''s right. If it weren''t for me, Yvonne wouldn''t have to


    take such a risk. Everything happened because of me."


    "But aren''t the benefits you brought to the Sue family too much? They used to live in a broken


    vi area of Cloudridge," Qi Yiyun said indignantly.


    "Money is a worldly possession. The risk of Yvonne is life," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun gritted her teeth. Samuel''s feelings for Yvonne had reached the point where it was beyond his


    control. It was as if he could bear any injustice for Yvonne.


    "I''m willing to take this risk. It doesn''t matter even if I have to sacrifice my life." Qi Yiyun looked at


    Samuel sincerely. Although it was not the first time she showed goodwill to him, she was absolutely the


    most determined this time.


    She was willing to take any risks, willing to use her own life to earn this sincere feeling, as long as


    Samuel was willing to treat her like him treating Yvonne.


    "You are not qualified." Samuel said indifferently.


    Qi Yiyun smiled sadly. Even so, Samuel would not change his mind. No woman in the world could


    "She''s so happy." Qi Yiyun turned around and walked t o the window. Her cheeks were full of tears and


    the heartache almost made her unable to breathe.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    In the eyes of outsiders, Yvonne''s happiness was iparable. No one seemed to be able topare


    with her, but in Samuel''s eyes, all of this was natural. Yvonne should deserve his love and protection.


    In the face of Qi Yiyun¡¯s trembling shoulders and sobbing in a low voice, Samuel was not soft-hearted


    at all, because he only cared about Yvonne. As for the feelings of other women, it was not something


    he would care about.


    Time passed by minute and second. For Samuel, every second was very difficult. He could not make


    sure whether Yvonne was safe, and he could not calm down for a moment.


    "If you want to leave the hospital, I can find a wheelchair for you," Qi Yiyun said to Samuel.


    Samuel nodded without hesitation. With his current mood, how could he be idle in the hospital? He


    said," Thank you."


    "Have you thought it through? You can¡¯t recover well. Maybe it will leave seque on your body." Qi


    Yiyun reminded.


    Samuel smiled faintly. The repercussions were nothing to him.


    "Even if the heavens copse, they still won¡¯t be able t o stop me." Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun nodded and left the ward. After a while, she pushed a wheelchair.


    After helping Samuel sit in his wheelchair, Qi Yiyun pushed him out of the hospital.


    There were still some pedestrians in thete night streets. In those people''s eyes, Samuel and Qi Yiyun


    were like a couple. Qi Yiyun liked this misunderstanding very much and even enjoyed it.


    Only misunderstanding could make her feel thatthere was possibility between her and Samuel. 1


    She was not willing to face reality. It was not because she loved Samuel deeply. It was just that she


    knew very well that it was very extravagant to have such a sincere love from Samuel. It could not be


    given by other men. That was why she was so unwilling to give up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When Manfred saw Samuel, he didn''t feel the slightest bit of surprise. He had long predicted that


    Samuel would appear in Hex Capital Nightclub, so he didn''t open his own business tonight.


    "Why aren''t you recuperating in the hospital? Why don''t you just leave this matter to me? I''ve already


    sent out all my brothers. There are a few hundred of them. They will definitely bring Yvonne back safe


    and sound," Manfred said to Samuel.


    "Do you have any clues?" Samuel asked faintly.


    Manfred could only sigh helplessly when he saw Samuel avoiding his question. He said, "There''s a


    surveince video, but it''s very far and we don''t know much about it. However, we can basically see


    Yvonne was kidnapped."


    "Bring me to take a look," Samuel said.


    When the video yed in front of Samuel, Manfred could feel the intense murderous intent emanating


    from Samuel¡¯s body. It was filled with bone piercing coldness. However, this was not surprising. Given


    the importance of Yvonne to Samuel, how could Samuel remain calm when he saw that Yvonne had


    been kidnapped?


    "Samuel, you can rest assured that I will definitely be able to find Yvonne." Manfred promised Samuel.


    "These people are the people that Han Qing sent to cause trouble thest time. It seems that the


    kidnapping Yvonne was done by Han Qing." Although the scene was a little blurry, Samuel was


    basically able to confirm the identity of the other party. On the second floor that day, he clearly saw a


    few people who were ready to make trouble. However, they only captured one person in the end.


    "Han Qing!" Manfred frowned and said, "How could she be so daring?"


    "A person who loves face. There''s nothing she can''t d o. Maybe she thinks that revenge on me is not


    enough to release the anger in her heart," Samuel said. Since h e knew that it was Han Qing who did it,


    as long as she went to the Penins Hotel to find her, he would be able to save Yvonne.


    However, Di Yang was in charge of the Penins Hotel. Samuel''s current state, even if he went there,


    it would be of no help. If he could not defeat Di Yang, he would not be able to hold a grudge against


    Han Qing. I t was even more impossible for Han Qing to let Yvonne go.


    Samuel was a very self-confident person. From childhood to adulthood, he had faced almost all the


    difficulties and problems by himself. Because he knew that only in this way could he be stronger i


    n experience.


    But today, Samuel was unable to solve this problem by himself, so he had to ask someone for help.


    It was rted to Yvonne''s safety, and lot was pressed for time, so he hoped that his helper could


    appear as soon as possible.


    "Qi Yiyun, help me call Grandpa Yan''s number," Samuel said. The only person who he could ask for


    help was Yan Jun. Perhaps he could be Di Yang''s opponent.


    After Qi Yiyun found Yan Jun''s number, she did not turn on the speaker mode but handed the phone to


    Samuel instead.


    When the call connected, Samuel said, "Grandpa Yan, there''s something I need your help with. Can


    youe to Cloud City?"


    "I''m in the neighboring city. I''ll be there in half an hour," said Yan Jun.


    His words made Samuel breathe a sigh of relief. Last time when he returned to Swallow City, Gina


    talked about Van Jun and said that he had something important to do. After leaving Swallow City,


    Samuel was worried that he would not be able to find him this time.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    In a small inn in Cloud City, after Yan Jun hung up the phone, he was not in a hurry to leave.


    During this period of time, he had been in Cloud City, protecting Samuel''s life. However, he did not


    want Samuel to know about this. This was because he could not allow Samuel to have any emotions


    that he could rely on.


    In Penins Hotel, Yan Jun did not interfere in the matter of Samuel being beaten because he knew


    that Han Yan would not kill him. In a situation where his life was not threatened, Yan Jun had no reason


    to make a move.


    However, since Samuel had called for help today, it meant that he was at a dead end. Yan Jun had no


    choice but to take action.


    Half an hourter, Yan Jun arrived in Hex Capital Nightclub.


    When Qi Hu saw Yan Jun, he unconsciously lowered his head. It was this old man, and even his


    master did not have the desire to make a move. Chong Yang had agreed to his condition just because


    of a few words of his.


    Qi Hu subconsciouslypared Yan Jun and Di Yang in his heart. In his opinion, Di Yang seemed to


    be stronger than Yan Jun, because the damage he


    suffered from Di Yang was stronger than what Yan Jun brought him.


    "Grandpa Yan, Yvonne has been captured. Could you apany me to the Penins Hotel?" Samuel


    asked Yan Jun.


    Yan Jun had watched Samuel grow up and suffer the cold shoulder of the Hannigan family. He had


    even made his own business path step by step. No matter how difficult it was, he had never been as


    helpless as h e was now.


    Samuel, who was sitting in a wheelchair, made Yan Jun''s heart ache. He said faintly, "Don''t worry,


    Grandfather Yan will help you solve this problem even at the cost of my life."


    Among the four of them, Qi Yiyun was pushing Samuel, who was sitting in a wheelchair. Yan Jun was


    walking to the left, while Qi Hu was walking to the right, heading for Penins Hotel.


    At the entrance of Penins Hotel in the middle of the night, security guards were still on duty. They


    were in high spirits and did not dare to ck off at all.


    When the security guard saw Samuel sitting in a wheelchair, a contemptuous smile appeared on his


    face.


    "This guy hasn''t been beaten out for a long time, but h e still dares toe to me."


    "You''re already in a wheelchair, and you still don''t know how to stop. I think you don''t want your life


    anymore," the security guard said to Samuel with a sneer.


    Samuel''s face darkened and he said, "I want to see Han Van."


    "Miss Han didn''t inform us, and it''s almost midnight. How could Miss Han see you? Get out of here, or


    you''ll have no chance to sit in a wheelchair," the security guard said.


    "I advise you not to barge in. Otherwise, you can only prepare the cinerary casket. I see that you are


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    still so young, so why do you have to go against your own life? " Another security guard said.


    Samuel nced at Qi Hu. A nobody like the guard was naturally not worth Van Jun''s effort.


    Qi Hu, who was full of anger, took two steps forward. The security guards were so scared that they


    stepped back, and even their faces changed.


    "Who''sing?" Qi Hu asked.


    Qi Hu had rushed through the hotel before, so these security guards had a very deep understanding of


    his skills. After all, they still had colleagues who were still in the hospital.


    "Big fe, I''m warning you not to act recklessly, or else you''ll die here today."


    "Miss Han is already resting. Do you know how serious the consequences of disturbing Miss Han''s rest


    will be?"


    "You guys don''t know what''s good for you. Hurry up and get lost. If Miss Han investigates this matter,


    none of you will be able to escape."


    Several security guards looked at Qi Hu warily and could only threaten him verbally.


    Qi Hu was well aware of Samuel''s determination to break into the hotel. What was the point of talking


    nonsense with these guys?

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    When Qi Hu walked toward the security guards in a fighting state, those people dispersed in an uproar,


    and no one dared to stand in front of Qi Hu to block the way.


    Qi Hu said with a disdainful smile, "A group of good-for-nothings, you don''t even have the courage to


    fight with me, and you are still so arrogant."


    Qi Yiyun pushed Samuel into the hotel, and Qi Hu shouted, "Let Han Yane out, or I''ll smash this


    ce."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a bronze statue of a man weighing more than 50 kilograms was


    pushed to the ground by Qi Hu, making a loud nging sound.


    Han Yan was dreaming when the telephone in the room suddenly rang, which made her angry. She


    looked at the time and found that it was still midnight, which made her even more annoyed.


    "Who are you? Do you want to die? How dare you disturb my rest?" Picking up the phone, Han Yan


    gnashed her teeth and said.


    The security guard on the other side of the phone was reporting. When he heard Han Yan''s anger, he


    quickly said, "Miss Han, the big-bodied man broke into the hotel again and wanted to see you. I had no


    choice but to call you."


    Han Yan suddenly came to her senses. "Big man, is he Qi Hu? It was not easy for this guy to escape


    from death, but he came to die again. He is really a guy who doesn''t know what is good for him."


    Hanging up the phone, Han Yan said to herself coldly," Since you want to die, I will fulfill your wish


    today."


    Han Yan put on her clothes, went next door, and knocked on Di Yang''s door.


    Di Yang still maintained a very high vignce even when he was sleeping, so the door rang for less


    than ten seconds, and he had already opened the door.


    "Miss, what''s wrong?" Di Yang asked.


    "The big guy is here to die again. He dares to disturb m y rest. I don''t want him to leave alive today,"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Han Yan said with a frosty face.


    Di Yang frowned. Qi Hu was saved by Samuel at the risk of his life. How could he be so ungrateful that


    he took the initiative toe to seek death?


    When they arrived at the lobby of the hotel, Han Yan was very surprised to see Samuel.


    She thought that Qi Hu was here to die, but she didn''t expect Samuel toe.


    "Samuel, don''t think that I really don''t dare to kill you. If you interrupt my rest at such a time, I will only


    receive a reprimand even if I kill you first." Han Yan clenched her teeth and said.


    "Where''s Han Qing? I want to see her," Samuel said.


    Han Qing was useless at this time, so Han Yan did not call her at all.


    Samuel suddenly came to look for Han Qing. Clearly, Han Qing had done something.


    Han Yan had guessed it before, but she did not ask in detail. Now it seemed that she had offended


    Samuel. Otherwise, he would not havee to seek death in a wheelchair.


    "You''d better go to hell," Han Yan said, and then took a step back. The meaning of this action was very


    obvious, making space for Di Yang to take action.


    At the same time as Di Yang took two steps forward, Yan Jun, who was standing beside Samuel,


    blocked in front of Samuel at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye.


    Di Yang''s eyes shed with a trace of surprise. With such amazing speed, even he could not see the


    movement clearly. The opponent was obviously a master.


    "I didn''t expect that you could get such a helper. It really surprised me," Di Yang said.


    "You are not the only expert in this world," Samuel said disdainfully. Although he could not defeat Di


    Yang, he was very confident in Yan Jun''s skills. He had witnessed this from a young age.


    If it weren''t for Yan Jun, how could the Hannigan family in Swallow City have been so smooth-sailing


    for so many years?


    The birth of the strong would inevitably be apanied by corpses, and they would also have many


    enemies. The Hannigan family in Swallow City had a stable status and had an inseparable rtionship


    with Yan Jun.


    "We''ll only know who''s stronger after we fight," Di Yang said with a smile.


    The battle between Yan Jun and Di Yang was on the verge of breaking out. Both of them could be said


    to be the top masters, so there was no fancy move on them, only the collision of strength and speed.


    When the speed was too fast, others could not see how they fought, but just felt dazzled.


    For Samuel, this was an opportunity for him to learn. Hence, he watched very carefully.


    However, at this time, Qi Hu waspletely confused. He had thought that Chong Yang was the most


    powerful master in the world. It was not until he saw Yan Jun and Di Yang that he really understood


    what the word "master" meant.


    It turned out that they could fight like this, and their movements were so fast that no one could see


    them clearly.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Han Yan did not understand this aspect, but at this moment, she frowned. Because in her eyes, Di


    Yang could defeat anyone in no more than ten moves, no matter whom he was facing. But in the


    current situation, the winner could not be determined. How could it be possible!


    How could Samuel, the good-for-nothing, find such a powerful helper? Even Di Yang had no way to win


    for sure!


    He was the strongest in the Hannigan family in the U.S... If he couldn''t beat the people brought by


    Samuel, who else in the Hannigan family of U.S. could be his opponent?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Samuel, have I really underestimated you?" Han Yan softly muttered to herself.


    Di Yang, who was in battle, was in a very bad mood at the moment. He was once a top killer and had


    seen countless masters. Although some of them were so strong that he did not dare to face them,


    those people were all characters standing at the top of the world. How could there be such a powerful


    person in Huaxia?


    Because of the Hannigan family in the U.S.''s contempt for Huaxia and Di Yang''s disdainful attitude


    toward the whole country, he had never thought that there was someoneparable to him in Huaxia.


    But now, this person had appeared in front of him.


    Di Yang''s expression gradually became serious. On the contrary, Yan Jun was still as calm as before,


    which made Di Yang even more surprised. It seemed that it was effortless for him to deal with Di Yang.


    Although Samuel could not see their actions clearly, h e could clearly see their expressions. The


    contrast in their expressions showed that Yan Jun had gradually gained control of the advantages, so


    he was at ease.


    "Grandpa Yan is really powerful. I don''t know if his strength ranks in the world," Samuel could not help


    but say.


    "I heard from my father that there are many powerful people in the world, and he has only seen one of


    them. He couldn''t even be hurt by a thermal weapon. I used t o think that he was bragging, but now it


    seems that what he said is true," Qi Yiyun said lightly. Although there was an expert like Dong Hao


    around her, Dong Hao''s strength was not something that ordinary people could achieve. But at the


    moment, the performance of Di Yang and Yan Jun hadpletely exceeded Qi Yiyun''s understanding


    of ordinary people, so she suddenly remembered what her father had said.


    "The world is so big." Samuel sighed. He thought he had a good understanding of the world, but now


    he realized that what he knew was just the tip of the iceberg.


    It was at this point that a thumping sound could be heard from the two men in the battle. Samuel could


    just barely make out that they had been hit in the chest. Their fleshly bodies mmed into each other,


    and suddenly, a shocking sound could be hearding from their chests.


    Both of them took a couple of steps back after the loud sound sounded. Di Yang''s face was a little pale,


    but Yan Jun''s expression did not change.


    "Do you still want to continue?" Yan Jun said indifferently. His performance did not have the slightest


    change, but there was a slight change that no one knew about. It was that his throat was continuously


    trembling. He did his best to suppress the fishy smell that was transmitted from deep within his throat.


    The winner and loser had not yet been decided, but in the eyes of others, the strong and the weak


    were fixed. Di Yang also thought that if they continued to fight, he could not get any benefit, so he


    returned to Han Yan''s side.


    "Miss, Di Yang is ipetent," Di Yang lowered his head and said to Han Yan.


    Han Yan inhaled a deep breath of air. Even Di Yang was no match for him. What else could Han Yan


    me him for? If it was anyone else, it was likely that he would have copsed a long time ago.


    "Samuel," she said coldly, "you''ve given me quite a big surprise. Looks like you''re forcing me to kill


    you." "If you have the ability, I definitely won''tin.


    But now, you should call Han Qing out. She should bear the responsibility for what she has done."


    Samuel said faintly.


    Han Van''s face was as deep as water. Calling Han Qing out at this moment was undoubtedly a


    would definitely not ept.


    While Han Yan was hesitating, Di Yang whispered in her ear, "Miss, for the sake of your safety, you


    don''t need to protect Han Qing at this time."


    Han Yan did not want to protect Han Qing at all. She just felt that she could not afford to lose face.


    However, since Di Yang had said so, she could onlypromise.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    "Samuel, I am not that kind of viin. Since Han Qing did something shady, I will give you a chance to


    take revenge. But if your trouble has nothing to do with Han Qing, you must apologize to me today."


    Han Yan said.


    Samuel nodded. He was sure that the kidnapping of Yvonne was done by Han Qing, and he also knew


    that Han Yan s words were just to save her face.


    When the security guard went to Han Qing''s room and knocked on the door, Han Qing opened the door


    impatiently and shouted abuse at the security guard,1 What are you doing? It''s sote, how dare you


    disturb my rest?"


    Other than the Hannigan family, Han Qing had always treated others with the same attitude. She was


    high and mighty, looking down on everyone.


    "Miss Han asked you to go downstairs," the security guard said to Han Qing.


    Upon hearing the name "Miss Han", Han Qing''s attitude became much more subdued. She asked,"


    Why is Miss Han looking for me sote at night?"


    "You''ll know when you get there," the security guard said.


    All of a sudden, Han Qing had a bad feeling in her heart. Could it be that she had secretly exposed


    herself and Han Yan had found out?


    But even if she knew, it was impossible for her to look for her in the middle of the night. Han Yan


    attached great importance to beauty wear. Even if the sky fell, she would never stay upte.


    When Han Qing came to the lobby and saw Samuel sitting in a wheelchair, she couldn''t help smiling.


    She was happy to see Samuel''s down and out appearance, but it was a pity that he was only sitting in


    a wheelchair. It was not enough. He had to kneel down t o her, so Han Qing would be satisfied.


    "Samuel, you actually dare toe and throw your life away? Don''t tell me that you think that your


    injuries are not serious enough?" Han Qing asked Samuel.


    After which, she walked to Han Yan''s side.


    "Where is Yvonne?" Samuel released a strong killing intent. Samuel had never cared about Han Qing''s


    attitude towards him, but now that she threatened Yvonne¡¯s safety, there was only a dead end.


    "Who is Yvonne? I''ve never heard of this name," Han Qing said lightly.


    "Samuel, it seems that the person you are looking for has nothing to do with Han Qing. She doesn''t


    know who you are talking about," Han Yan said.


    Samuel held the wheelchair''s armrest with both hands. He wanted to stand up, but his body was so


    weak that his hands trembled, and his butt didn''t leave the wheelchair at all.


    Qi Yiyun, who had been looking down, wanted to help Samuel up, but Samuel stopped her. "Don''t


    touch me."


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath and continued to stand behind the wheelchair.


    Samuel, who had almost exhausted all his strength, finally stood firm.


    Everyone present was shocked by this stubbornness. However, Yan Jun was not the least bit


    surprised. This was because this was the Samuel that she knew. No one could stop him from doing


    anything he wanted to do.


    "You failed to find someone to make trouble in Hex Capital Nightclub, and you let those people kidnap


    Yvonne. Do you really think I don''t know anything?" Samuel''s eyes were like a torch as he looked


    straight a t Han Qing and said.


    Han Qing''s face did not change. At this time, she could not admit that it had something to do with her.


    Otherwise, not only Samuel not let her go, but Han Yan would also not let her go.


    "Do you have any evidence? If you don''t, it''s a libel," Han Qing said.


    "I''ll give you three minutes to ask your men to bring Yvonne to Penins Hotel. Otherwise, I won''t give


    up, " Samuel said with a tough attitude.


    After Samuel said these words, Yan Jun walked to his side. This kind of invisible deterrence made Di


    Yang have no choice but to remind Han Van, "Miss, if we really have to fight to the death, I am not


    confident that I will ensure your safety."


    Hearing this, Han Van pped Han Qing in the face. She would not put herself in danger for the sake


    of a maid. Moreover, Samuel''s current attitude, he was like a mad demon. It was not impossible for him


    to do such irrational things like killing each other.


    Han Van gritted her teeth and said, "Han Qing, did you do this?"


    Han Qing lowered her head in panic and said, "Miss, it''s not me. I really don''t know anything."


    "Give me the phone," Han Van said.


    Han Qing was even more panicked. Although the number of those ruffians was not saved on the


    phone, i t was recorded in the recent call record. As long as Han Van called, things would surface.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss, please believe me. Don''t you know what kind of person I am?" Han Qing asked.


    Han Van smiled coldly and said, "Of course I know what kind of person you are. Do you think I don''t


    know how many bad acts you have done in the U.S. in my name?"

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    It wasmon for Han Qing to pull the g in the U.S.. As long as there was anything that made her


    dissatisfied or made her feel aggrieved, she would take revenge in Han Van''s name. She thought that


    Han Van did not know about these things, but she did not expect that she knew all of them. She just


    turned a blind eye to it.


    "Miss, I was wrong. I won''t do it again. Please forgive me." Han Qing immediately knelt on the ground


    and begged Han Van for mercy.


    "Make the call right away," Han Van gritted her teeth and said word by word.


    Han Qing took out her phone and contacted a few ruffians, asking them to take Yvonne to Penins


    Hotel.


    Samuel sat back in his wheelchair. After waiting for less than 10 minutes, those people showed up with


    Yvonne.


    When Samuel saw Yvonne, who was covered with scars, his eyes turned red with anger.


    Yvonne, who couldn''t even stand still, sat down on the ground. When she saw Samuel, she smiled in


    pain.


    "I knew you would save me," Yvonne said happily.


    Samuel staggered to Yvonne and said in a trembling


    voice, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I failed to protect you."


    Yvonne shook her head and said, "This is what we should face together. Since you''re in a wheelchair in


    the hospital, it doesn''t matter if I''m slightly injured."


    Samuel took a few deep breaths, and the anger in his chest rose uncontrobly. He didn''t care about


    showing his concern for Yvonne in front of Han Yan, who might be able to deal with the Sue family. At


    this moment, he couldn''t care about anything but to avenge Yvonne.


    "I want Han Qing dead," Samuel said, turning his head to Han Yan with a cold gaze.


    Han Yan was born in a rich family, so she had seen all kinds of tough guys. But at this moment,


    Samuel''s eyes made her feel scared. It was like a bone-chilling cold wind blowing against her face.


    "She''s just a maidservant, you can deal with her however you like," Han Yan said faintly. Di Yang was n


    o match for Yan Jun. Given the current situation, she did not have the right to protect Han Qing.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Furthermore, she would not be threatened by a maidservant.


    This sentence was like a bolt from the blue to Han Qing. If Han Yan did not save her, she would


    definitely die!


    "Miss, save me, save me, I don''t want to die. I beg you, I still want to serve you, I don''t want to die."


    Han Qing held Han Yan''s thigh, kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy.


    Han Yan impatiently kicked Han Qing away and said,'' For so many years, you havepletely


    forgotten your identity. Do you really think of yourself as a Hannigan family? You are only a servant in


    the Hannigan family. You have done so many things with my name behind my back. You should have


    expected such a result."


    Han Qing burst into tears and her face was full of regret. She said, "Miss, I know I was wrong. Please


    give me a chance. For the sake of us growing up together, please help me."


    "We grew up together?" Han Yan sneered. They did grow up together, but so what? Han Yan would


    never use her feelings on a servant. She said, "It is because you have lived in the Hannigan family for


    too long that you don''t even know your own status. If you be a maid in the next life, you must


    recognize your identity."


    After that, Han Yan walked toward the elevator.


    Han Qing''s face was filled with despair. All these years of love, in Han Yan''s eyes, was worthless. She


    didn''t even want to speak up for her!


    After Han Yan entered the elevator, Han Qing said to her, "Samuel, as long as you don''t kill me, I can


    tell you a lot of things regarding the Hannigan family. They''re very important to you." She knew that


    Han Yan wasn''t willing to help, and that the only hope of surviving was in Samuel''s hands.


    Samuel smiled coldly and said to Qi Hu, "You can kill wild boars, and it''s easier for you to kill a woman,


    isn''t it?"

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    When Han Qing saw Qi Hu walking towards her, she was so scared that she started trembling all over.


    At this moment, she started to repent for what she had done to Yvonne. If she had not caught Yvonne,


    she definitely would not have ended up like this. Now that she had lost her life due to ying with fire,


    Han Qing s regret could no longer be described with words.


    "Samuel, I beg you, please give me a chance. Please let me go." Han Qing kowtowed to Samuel with


    tears and snot on her face. It was the first time in her life that she had learned her identity so clearly.


    Samuel''s face was cold. He looked at Han Qing without the slightest pity and said lightly, "From the


    moment you captured Yvonne, your fate has been doomed. Don''t me me. You brought all this upon


    yourself."


    After that, Samuel supported Yvonne, and the couple staggered out of the hotel. He didn''t want Yvonne


    to see such a scene.


    Han Qing shouted at the top of her voice, hoping to use all her strength in exchange for Samuel''s


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    forgiveness. However, all of this was in vain. Samuel did not even look at her.


    Qi Hu held out his hand to Han Qing and clutched her neck tightly. When it became more and more


    difficult for her to breathe, Han Qing''s face was filled with


    tears of regret. However, it was already toote for regrets at this time.


    Outside the hotel, Yvonne asked Samuel, "Will she really die?"


    "Of course not. I''m just trying to scare her," Samuel said.


    Yvonne wanted to look back at the hotel, but she held back. Although she had guessed Samuel''s


    words were probably meant tofort her, she was willing to believe the white lie.


    In Yvonne''s world, the lies she could ept were the words spoken from Samuel¡¯s mouth. No matter


    what h e said, Yvonne was willing to believe it.


    "I''ll take you home," Samuel continued.


    Yvonne had been beaten; it was only a superficial injury. Compared with the serious injury Samuel, it


    was nothing. So she did not agree with Samuel¡¯s words, but said, "No, I will send you back to the


    hospital."


    Samuel shook his head stubbornly and said, "I''ll send you home first."


    If he didn''t send Yvonne home, how could Samuel go back to the hospital with peace of mind?


    Qi Hu and Qi Yiyun followed them from a distance, and the four of them walked toward the vi on


    Mount Cloudridge one after the other.


    Qi Yiyun''s eyes were filled with envy, and she did not hide it at all. She was well aware of the severity


    of Samuels injuries, but even under these circumstances, he was still willing to bear the pain of sending


    Yvonne home. The journey would be very easy for ordinary people, but it would be very painful for him.


    Even so, h e was still willing to grit his teeth and send Yvonne home.


    "How can such a man not be fascinated?" Qi Yiyun said with a sigh.


    "Do you like me?" Qi Hu suddenly widened his eyes and asked Qi Yiyun in disbelief.


    Qi Yiyun couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said, "Big man, you should know yourself."


    "I''m very good at fighting, and I''m good-looking. Of course, I know myself well," Qi Hu said.


    Qi Yiyun shook her head and did not want to talk to Qi Hu.


    Back at the Hillside Vi, when Yvonne rang the doorbell, there was not only one person but also


    hurried footsteps inside. It seemed that Lydia and Godfrey did not sleep because they were worried


    about Yvonne''s safety.


    Yvonne smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that they were still waiting for me."


    Samuel alsoughed. The two''s concern for Yvonne made him feel very gratified.


    When the door opened, Lydia saw Yvonne and became agitated. She took Yvonne''s hand and said


    reproachfully, "Yvonne, where have you been? Why did youe back sote?"


    "Mom, I''m fine," Yvonne said.


    Looking at the injury on Yvonne''s face, Lydia reached out, carefully held Yvonne¡¯s cheek, and said with


    heartache, "Who did it?"


    At this time, Lydia saw Samuel, and her face darkened instantly. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Why


    are you here? Haven''t you done enough harm to Yvonne?"


    Samuel shook his head. Before he could say anything, Lydia suddenly reached out and pushed


    Samuel.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    If his body was not injured, Lydia''s strength could not even be considered an itch for Samuel. But now,


    he was seriously injured. Even with Lydia''s strength, she was still able to make Samuel fall to the


    ground.


    Samuel didn''t have any strength to resist the external force and sat on the ground with a painful face.


    Yvonne squatted down nervously and asked Samuel,1 Samuel, how are you?"


    Lydia''s expression was cold, although she sensed something was wrong. After all, Samuel was such a


    big man. How could he be pushed down by her with a slight push?


    However, she did not care what had happened to Samuel. Her disgust rose when she saw Samuel.


    "Godfrey, take your daughter back," Lydia said to Godfrey.


    Godfrey did not dare to disobey Lydia''s order. He could only pull Yvonne back home.


    Lydia walked up to Samuel and looked down upon him. She put her hands on her hips and said in a


    condescending manner, "Samuel, I''m warning you. This is our Sue family¡¯s ce, and the vi is also


    Yvonne''s name. Since you have divorced her, you are not qualified toe back here."


    Samuel had seen a lot of things like Lydia destroyed a bridge after crossing it. In order to get benefits,


    she could do whatever she wanted, or turn against others after she got the benefits. This was normal


    for Lydia.


    "If I want toe, who can stop me?" Samuel said faintly.


    Lydia gritted her teeth. The vi area of Cloudridge belonged to the Heavenly family, and Samuel had a


    very good rtionship with the Heavenly family.


    When the property security guards saw Samuel, they naturally would not stop him. This was equivalent


    to the door of the Hillside Vi, always open to Samuel.


    However, this situation was only temporary. In Lydia¡¯s view, the Hillside Vi would sooner orter be


    out of the control of the Heavenly family.


    "You''re so shameless. You''re like a dirty dog. It''s disgusting," Lydia said viciously.


    Samuel had no strength to stand up again. Facing Lydia''s vicious words, he could not refute, but just


    waved his hand.


    "If you want to die, stay away from me. Don''t die at the door of my house. This ce has not belonged


    to you for a long time." After saying that, Lydia turned back t o the vi and closed the door heavily. 2


    Back then, when she had just moved into the Hillside Vi, Lydia had treated Samuel very well. Now,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    when the owner of the vi became Yvonne, she turned hostile even faster than flipping a book. This


    was probably the ultimate performance of gold diggers. She had never cared who she got benefit from,


    nor did she care about this favor. In her eyes, there was no follow-up benefit, which was equivalent to


    having no value.


    Samuel had no choice but to call Qi Yiyun and ask Qi H u to pick him up.


    But after a while, the person who came up the mountain was not Qi Hu, but Qi Yiyun alone.


    She did not tell Qi Hu about it, but let him wait at the door.


    "Where''s Qi Hu?" Samuel said to Qi Yiyun.


    "That big silly guy thinks I like him and is still secretly having fun. If that''s the case, why bother his


    fantasies?" Qi Yiyun said.


    "But how am I going to go down the mountain? I can''t walk anymore," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun walked to Samuel, squatted down and said," Can''t I carry you down the mountain?"


    Samuel was stunned. "Let a woman carry me!" He had never tried such a thing before.


    "If you don''t let me to carry you, then I''ll be here eating the dew for a night. I won''t have him pick you


    up," said Qi Yiyun.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel smiled helplessly. This woman was really stubborn. In some ways, she was


    exactly the same as him. But sometimes, stubbornness could bring no benefit to him, except injuries all


    over his body.


    "Qi Yiyun, no matter how much you do, it''s impossible to change my mind," Samuel said.


    "Whether you change your attitude or not has nothing t o do with me. I''m just doing what I want to do.


    Hurry u p. I still want to go back to sleep. Don''t waste my beauty and rest. If I be ugly, I''ll rely on


    you all my life," said Qi Yiyun in a threatening tone.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Han Yan, who had returned to her room at Penins Hotel, was in a bad mood. Even if she closed her


    eyes, she would not be able to sleep. After tossing and turning for a long time, she finally sat up.


    Although she did not have the slightest sympathy for Han Qing''s death and did not feel the slightest


    sense o f guilt for not rescuing her, she could not ept Samuel''s actions. As the saying goes, one has


    to look a t the master when beating a dog. Samuel did not put her in his eyes at all. This caused her to


    be angrier the more she thought about it.


    "If Dad hadn''t stopped me from hurting you, you would have died a long time ago. How could you be so


    arrogant in front of me?" Han Yan said with vicious and unwilling eyes. In theU.S., she was the top


    youngdy. Anyone who talked to her would inevitably lower their voice and show her the greatest


    respect.


    However, in Samuel''s body, Han Yan was repeatedly disrespected by him. 1


    At this time, Han Yan suddenly took out the phone in a hurry. Since her father did not want Samuel to


    die, would it change his mind if she told him this?


    After brewing her emotions for a while, Han Yan dialed her father''s number.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Han Yan burst into tears. Her acting skill was so good that no


    one


    could notice anything wrong.


    "Yan''er, what''s wrong with you? Why are you crying all of a sudden? Did someone bully you?" the man


    on the other end of the line asked nervously.


    "Dad, Han Qing is dead. It was Samuel who killed him. You don''t want me to kill him, but his means are


    very cruel. He actually hurt Han Qing. Han Qing and I grew up together. I treated her as my own sister,


    but Samuel... was not softhearted at all." Han Yan cried andined sadly. If she were to attend the


    award ceremony with her acting skills, it would not be a problem for her to get the best heroine. 1


    On the other end of the line, he heard Han Qing being killed by Samuel. After a moment of silence, he


    said," Han Qing is just an outsider. There is no blood of the Hannigan family flowing in her body. It''s


    fine if he''s dead."


    "Dad." Han Yan retorted excitedly, "How can you say that? She is my good sister. I must avenge her.


    Otherwise, she will die with her eyes open."


    "Han Qing has been in the Hannigan family for so many years, and there are a lot of things like taking


    advantage of you. You treat her as your sister, but she used your reputation to do a lot of bad things


    outside. This kind of person is not worthy of your sadness." The person on the other end of the phone


    Han Yan wanted to take this opportunity to ask her father to let go of her and allow her to kill Samuel.


    Therefore, words offort were of no use to her.


    After all, she was not really sad.


    "No, I must avenge Han Qing. I will never let Samuel get away with this," Han Van said firmly.


    "In this case, you cane back. I will arrange some people to do this," the man on the other side of


    the phone said.


    Han Van was stunned. She didn''t want toe to Cloud City at first and felt that this trash city was not


    good enough for her. But now, her deployment had reached half of the stage. If she chose to leave at


    this time, would Samuel think that she surrendered and admitted defeat?


    Han Van would never ept such a thing. She would not leave a message for Samuel, nor would she


    allow anyone tough at her.


    "Dad, I''m not going back," Han Van said faintly.


    "Since you don''t want toe back, just do as I say. Although I don''t care about the branch of the


    Hannigan family, we are from the same family. I don''t want you to kill each other. If I go back in the


    future, how can I face my ancestors?" the man on the other side of the phone said.


    Han Van took a deep breath. She had thought that this matter could change her father''s attitude.


    Unexpectedly, it was of no use at all. However, it was also beneficial for Han Van. At least she knew


    her father''s firm position. Even if she wanted Samuel to die, it had nothing to do with her.


    Fortunately, Lydia hoped Samuel would die, so she could make use of her to do this.


    "By the way, how''s your brother doing recently? He didn''t make any trouble, did he?" asked the man on


    the other end of the line.


    Han Yan had not seen him for a long time. ording t o his preferences, he must be attached to a


    brothel now. However, this kind of thing could not be told to her father.


    "No, he is very obedient in Cloud City. You can rest assured," Han Yan said.


    "Well, it should bete at night over there. Go to bed early." After saying that, the other party directly


    hung up the phone.


    Han Yan threw the phone on the ground and smashed it into pieces. Han Yan, who had a ferocious


    look on her face, didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    "Lydia, I hope you have enough value to be used by m e. Don''t let me down. If not, I can only kill you,"


    Han Yan said, gnashing her teeth.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    The next day, Samuel''s ward was surrounded by many famous doctors. These were all the doctors that


    Manfred had found for him. Since he had left the hospital yesterday, Manfred had asked almost all the


    famous doctors in the entire hospital to examine Samuel''s body. He was worried that Samuel''s injuries


    would worsen and there would be seque.


    Fortunately, Samuel¡¯s physical quality was already strong, and there was no big problem. If there was


    no problem with his follow-up recovery, there would not b e any seque.


    After arge number of doctors left, Samuel said to Manfred helplessly, "Don''t make such a big scene


    in the future. I''m not a monkey in a zoo. Why are so many people staring at me?"


    Manfred nced at Samuel and said, "If you were to stay in the hospital obediently, I wouldn''t have


    called s o many people over."


    "It''s still my fault, isn''t it?" Samuel titled his eyebrows and said.


    Embarrassed, Manfred rubbed the tip of his nose and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve already sent someone to


    protect my sister-inw. This time, there definitely won''t be any idents. Otherwise, I''ll use my head


    to atone for my sins."


    "Why would I want your head? You have such an ugly face. Are you going to exchange it with me?"


    Samuel said disdainfully.


    Manfred furiously flung his fist at Samuel and said," What do you know? I am a charming uncle. Right


    now, I am the Prince Charming in the hearts of many girls. Don''t you know that the style of a man is


    popr nowadays?"


    "Qi Yiyun, it''s disgusting, isn''t it?" Samuel turned to Qi Yiyun and asked.


    "Disgusting." Qi Yiyun nodded without hesitation.


    Manfred was so angry that he nearly died. He pointed at Samuel, his hands trembling. However, he


    didn''t know how to retort. He could only say, "Alright Samuel, you''re ganging up with outsiders to bully


    me, right? Just you wait. When you''re better, I''ll fight you."


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Don''t break your promise," Samuel said with a serious face.


    Manfred hurriedly waved his hand and admitted defeat, "I was just joking, there''s no need to take it


    seriously. You''re peerless in the world, how can I ever beat you?"


    In the past, Manfred had relied on his fists to dominate the world. However,pared to Samuel, he


    was well aware of the disparity between them. After all, he had seen Samuel disy his power in the


    underground boxing field before. Thus, he did not dare to duel with him.


    Samuel was just joking with Manfred. If they were to really fight, Manfred wouldn''t even have a chance


    to retaliate.


    "The weather is fine today. Push me out to enjoy the fresh air. The smell of the medicine is disgusting."


    Samuel said to Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun nodded and got the wheelchair ready. Then, she and Manfred worked together to help Samuel


    into the wheelchair and push him out of the ward.


    After the two of them left, Manfred sighed and muttered to himself, "This kid looks like a pair of sisters-


    inw no matter who he is with. I must be worrying for my sister-inw."


    In the inpatient department, there was a small garden for people to walk. The air here was the freshest


    in the entire hospital. Every morning and evening, there were a lot of patients and family members who


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    came out for a walk.


    When they were walking, a woman with long legs and a short skirt suddenly stood in front of them.


    Her legs looked good, but when Samuel saw her face clearly, he became a little impatient.


    "Samuel, I didn''t expect you to be so miserable and still in a wheelchair. Could it be that after Yvonne


    dumped you, you couldn''t have overthink it? Did youmit suicide by jumping from a building and


    didn''t kill yourself? Did you break your leg?" Yara said to Samuel with a sneer on her face. She had


    suddenly feel better. Ever since she knew that Samuel and Yvonne had divorced, Yara had been


    looking for a chance to kick him when he was down. She didn''t expect to meet him in the hospital.


    "That''s right. I suddenly regretted it in the middle of the jump. I discussed with God that he could just


    break my leg. He didn''t kill me," Samuel said lightly.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Samuel''s words made Yara smile contemptuously. This good-for-nothing was already in such a


    miserable state, yet he was still in the mood to joke.


    "It seems that you''re in a good mood," Yara said.


    "Is there something that makes me sad?" Samuel asked in reply.


    Yara said, "If it were anyone else, they would be too ashamed to face others if they were dumped by a


    woman. But I''m afraid that a coward like you is used t o it. After all, you''ve been a coward for so many


    years. You''re immune to being scolded."


    "Now that you know I''m immune to it, why are youughing at me? Isn''t it a waste of your breath?"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    Samuel''s indifferent expression made Yara very angry. She deliberately hit him when he was down, but


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel''s attitude did not make her feel like hitting him when he was down.


    "I really don''t know how a good-for-nothing like you managed to survive until now. If I were you, I would


    havemitted suicide a long time ago. How could I have the face to live in this world?" Yara said,


    gnashing her teeth.


    "Didn''t I just say that I regretted my decision halfway through my suicide? That''s why I didn''t die. I


    should


    thank the heavens for not killing me," Samuel said.


    Before he could say more than three sentences, Yara was already fuming with anger. Talking to that


    bitch seemed like she was hurting herself.


    "Samuel, you''ve disgraced all the men in the world. You''d better go to hell as soon as possible. It''s a


    waste of your breath to live here." Yara left these words behind and left quickly. She was afraid that if


    she went on talking, her lungs would explode.


    Samuel smiled faintly. With Yara¡¯s state of mind, how could she still think of scolding him? Wasn''t this a


    joke?


    "I''m going to get something. Wait for me here," Qi Yiyun said to Samuel and then left quickly.


    After leaving the garden, Qi Yiyun caught up with Yara and stood in front of her.


    Although Qi Yiyun didn''t wear makeup, she didn''t wear sses. Even without makeup, she could make


    people feel ashamed of their ungainly appearance.


    "What are you doing? Go and take care of that good-for -nothing. Why are you blocking my way?


    Haven''t you heard that a good dog doesn''t block my way?" Yara said coldly.


    Qi Yiyun smiled faintly and said, "I heard that someone had given you a very heavy betrothal gift


    before?" "So what? Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Today, this matter was still a hurdle in Vara''s heart. She felt that she had once touched the bar of the


    rich and powerful family, but because the man had not appeared for a long time, in the end, Yvonne


    was taken advantage of.


    "Do you want to know who the wedding gifts are from? " Qi Yiyun asked.


    "Do you know who he is?" Yara became interested because she still did not know who he was. She


    was very curious.


    "Of course I know, and I also know that this betrothal gift is not for you. You''ve always thought too


    highly of yourself," Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Yara was a woman who loved face very much. How could she be self-sentimental? Apart from her, no


    one else in the Sue family had the right to receive such a betrothal gift.


    "You don''t know anything. Don''t talk nonsense. The betrothal gifts are not mine. Are they yours? Do


    you know who are there in the Sue family? How can those people be qualified topete with me?"


    Yara said disdainfully.


    Qi Yiyun nodded in agreement and said, "The other women in the Sue family are not as beautiful as


    you, but have you forgotten that Yvonne is still with them?"


    "Hahaha." Yara held her belly andughed. She stared at Qi Yiyun as if she were looking at an idiot


    and said," Where did youe from? Everyone in Cloud City


    knows Yvonne married the loser Samuel. How could anyone give her a betrothal gift?"


    "Have you ever thought that the person who sent the betrothal gifts is Samuel?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Yara was stunned, and then sheughed out loud. She clutched her lower abdomen and said, "You''re


    so funny. Is there something wrong with your brain? Samuel¡¯s betrothal gift. How could it be possible?


    He''s such a wimp. Does he have so much money?"


    "Right, you still don''t know his identity, right? Do you want to know? I can tell you," said Qi Yiyun.


    "He''s just a good-for-nothing. What kind of identity can he have? He''s just a pile of mud, a dead dog."


    Yara sneered.


    "If the Young Master of the Hannigan family in Swallow City is a rotten dead dog in your eyes, you can


    pretend that I didn''t say anything," Qi Yiyun said.


    "The Young Master of Hannigan family in Swallow City!"


    The Hannigan family in Swallow City!

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    These words stunned Yara in an instant. She had thought about it before, but she felt that it was almost


    impossible. How could the Hannigan family from Swallow City go to her small Sue family to propose


    marriage? Moreover, Samuel was from the Hannigan family in Swallow City. This was more like a


    ridiculous joke.


    "I think you are really crazy. If Samuel were the Young Master of the Hannigan family, how could he


    marry into the Sue family?" Yara said.


    "If you don''t believe me, go back and ask Harvey. He knows Samuel''s identity very well, but he didn''t


    tell you, probably because he¡¯s afraid of hurting you," Qi Yiyun said with a smile. Then she walked to


    Yara and reminded her softly, "Let me remind you out of kindness, Samuel''s identity can''t be exposed.


    Anyone who dares to reveal this information will die. You should know how powerful the Hannigan


    family in Swallow City is, right?"


    After saying that, Qi Yiyun left with light steps. The reason why she wanted to say these words to Yara


    was that she felt sorry for Samuel in her heart. Why was a woman from the marketce qualified to


    point fingers at Samuel?


    Moreover, Qi Yiyun was also very confident. Yara did not dare to reveal Samuel''s identity. Especially


    after


    she went to Harvey to verify Samuel''s identity, Harvey would not let her reveal this matter.


    Yara stood in the same ce for a long time. She didn''t understand why Qi Yiyun would tell her about i


    t. But if it was a lie, it would be exposed sooner orter, and it would be meaningless.


    In other words, everything she said was likely to be true.


    The wedding gifts were for Yvonne.


    "And the good-for-nothing I know is actually the Young Master of Hannigan family in the Swallow City!"


    This shocked Yara greatly, but without Harvey''s confirmation, she was absolutely unwilling to believe i t.


    When the bridal gift was sent to the Sue family, Yara sneered at Yvonne. If it was true, then the taunt


    she made to Yvonne that day would be extremely ridiculous.


    Qi Yiyun returned to the garden and found Samuel and a little boy in a hospital gown with a shaven


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    head were chatting happily.


    Judging from the little boy''s pale face, he should be seriously ill. Beside them stood a young woman,


    probably the little boy''s mother.


    When Qi Yiyun approached, she heard Samuel say," Brother''s words are very urate. Someone will


    definitely give you a donation tomorrow. You will get better in the future. When you grow up, you have


    to be a man and take good care of your mother."


    From the conversation just now, Samuel learned that the little boy was seriously ill and needed arge


    sum of treatment fees. If he did not treat him as soon as possible, he would not live long. Although he


    got some drugs, the money was far from enough. What was worse, when the little boy''s father knew


    that he was ill, he disappearedpletely. All this relied on his mother until now.


    "Brother." The little boy took out a red rope from his trouser pocket, held Samuel¡¯s hand, and tied it to


    his wrist. He said, "Mom said that it can keep you safe. I''ll give it to you. I hope you can get better


    soon."


    "Silly child, your brother''s body is many times better than yours. You should keep it for yourself,"


    Samuel said.


    The little boy stubbornly pinched Samuel¡¯s wrist and did not let him take it off. He said, "Brother, I know


    I can''t live much longer. In order to save me, my mother has sold out all the things she can sell at


    home. Our family doesn''t have money. There is no money to treat me again."


    These words moved Qi Yiyun a little. She silently shed tears. The young woman covered her mouth


    with her hand, and her tears kept falling.


    Samuel touched the little boy''s bald head and said with a smile, "Don''t you forget that I just told your


    fortune that someone will give you money tomorrow?" "Brother, I know you''re just trying to make me


    happy." The little boy smiled. Even though he knew that he was going to face death, he was not afraid


    at all.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    After the woman left with the little boy, Samuel said to Qi Yiyun, "Even a lot of adults don''t have such


    magnanimity."


    "Although he was unfortunate, he was lucky to have met you. There are still many people like him in


    the world, but they didn''t have the opportunity to meet you," Qi Yiyun said faintly. She had already


    known Samuel''s kindness, because he had done it before. Even if she didn''t investigate it deliberately,


    she could easily know it.


    It was for this reason that Qi Yiyun felt Samuel unique in his charm. It was also a ce where he was


    different from the others.


    "Hopefully, I will be able to help him." Samuel sighed. He looked at the lucky red rope in his hand.


    Although i t was cheap, he was not prepared to take it off.


    Perhaps this red rope would really bring him good luck.


    Samuel was an atheist, but he believed in luck. He was able to develop his own force without the help


    of the Hannigan family. In addition to his own ability, he also had the help of luck, which was


    understandable. 0 f course, luck could also be regarded as a kind of strength at some time.


    Qi Yiyun pushed Samuel to the ward and said faintly," As long as money can cure him, he has nothing


    to


    worry about. For you, money is just a small problem."


    In Qi Yiyun''s tone, Samuel felt a trace of resentment. H e knew why Qi Yiyun would have such a mood.


    At his current stage, it was indeed not a good time to be a good person. Facing a powerful Han Group,


    he should not waste his money. But from Samuel''s point of view, when he encountered such a thing,


    how could he ignore it?


    He could not control the world, but he could see the snow in front of the door. Samuel would definitely


    clean it up.


    "Rx; I will not spend your money." Samuel smiled and said.


    If she could, Qi Yiyun would not want to split with Samuel. She even hoped that Samuel would treat her


    a s his own. Unfortunately, it could only be a fantasy and would nevere true.


    "What did you say to Yara?" Samuel suddenly asked Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun was stunned, and she began to think about topics that could be shifted, or if she could find an


    excuse to brush it off.


    "There is no need to think of other excuses to fob me off. If I cannot even guess such a small matter,


    can I still be called Samuel?" Samuel continued.


    Qi Yiyun pouted, showing a cute and witty side. She was like a goddess. No matter what style she


    wore, it would be particrlypatible and there would be n o inharmonious feeling.


    "You''re too smart. Sometimes, it''s not a good thing," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Did you tell her my identity?" Samuel asked.


    "Yes." Since she knew that she couldn''t hide it, Qi Yiyun simply admitted it and said, "She already


    knows who you are. Even the betrothal gift that was sent to the Sue family before, she also knows who


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    it was. I guess she is so embarrassed that she wants to find a hole to hide herself. But you can rest


    assured that I have threatened her. With her courage, she should not dare to reveal this matter."


    "The reason why I want to keep my identity a secret is that the Hannigan family in Swallow City still has


    a potential opponent. Moreover, I still don''t know who this opponent is. Do you still think that I don''t


    have enough trouble?" Samuel smiled bitterly.


    "You are so powerful. Is there anything that can stump you?" Qi Yiyun said with a slight frown.


    Samuel could do nothing about it. In Qi Yiyun''s view, his image was omnipotent, wasn''t it?


    "From the way I see it, you are afraid that I will not die in a miserable manner." Samuelughed bitterly.


    Qi Yiyun frowned with dissatisfaction and secretly red at Samuel behind him. How could he say


    such depressed words casually? And in her opinion, although Samuel was now in great trouble, she


    believed that Samuel would be able to solve it. This was his image and position in Qi Yiyun''s mind.


    Since Yara left the hospital, she had been restless. She didn''t want Qi Yiyun''s words to be true,


    because it would make her very ridiculous.


    Even until now, Yara still remembered that she had vowed to the Sue family that the betrothal gifts


    would be sent there because of her. But now, it was Yvonne''s. What she had done might be self-


    sentimental. The shame brought by this matter made Yara, such a shameless person, feel a little


    ashamed.


    She took a taxi to Harvey''s newpany. All the employees here used to be the Sue family''s, so she


    was very familiar with everyone.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    In the past, Yara came to thepany, she always held her head high. Although she was just an


    employee, because of the rtionship with Harvey, she still felt that she was superior to others.


    However, today, Yara lowered her head all the way. No matter whom she saw, Yara would feel that he


    wasughing at her.


    "What''s wrong with Yara today? Why did she suddenly be so low-key?"


    "Yeah, it''s really strange. In the past, when she arrived at thepany, she didn''t even stand firm and


    started to order people around. But today, she''s afraid of being seen by others."


    "Did she make a mistake?"


    There were different opinions. Soon, thepany began to spread the news that Yara would be


    expelled, which was the power of gossip.


    When she came to Harvey''s office, Yarn''s embarrassed look made Harvey very puzzled.


    "What are you doing?" Harvey asked.


    "I want to ask you something. You have to answer me honestly," Yara said.


    Harvey smiled coldly. Since he opened apany, he had never treated anyone in the Sue family as a


    rtive. At most, he would give them different treatment from ordinary employees. Now Yara dared t o


    speak to him in such a tone, and there was no distinction between major and minor positions.


    "Yara, is this how you talk to me? I''m your supervisor," Harvey said coldly.


    Yara knew Harvey¡¯s attitude had changed recently. Any rtive of the Sue family had be a


    servant i n his eyes. She quickly said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that. I was just too anxious."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Harvey asked.


    "Samuel, is he the Young Master of the Hannigan family in Swallow City?" Yara said.


    These words made Harvey''s eyelids jump. How could she know about this!


    This was a highly confidential matter, and Harvey did not dare to mention it in front of outsiders.


    Harvey hurried to the door, locked the office, and pulled the blind, Yara, "Where did you get the news?


    This kind of thing can''t be said randomly."


    "Are you so afraid of Samuel?" Yara looked at Harvey with a pale face. From his attitude, Yara had


    already felt the truth of this matter. If Samuel was not the Young Master of the Hannigan family Swallow


    City, Harvey would never be afraid.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of Samuel?" Harvey smiled scornfully and said, "He''s just an abandoned son of


    the Hannigan family. Why should I be afraid of him?"


    Harvey was afraid of Shen Weng because he had warned him not to expose Samuel¡¯s identity. He was


    worried that if word of this got out, he would abandon Harvey.


    At present, Harvey was the chairman of the newpany, he was very clear that it was all given by


    Shen Weng. As long as he said a word, it could be taken back at any time, so he could provoke


    anyone, except for Shen Weng.


    "Abandoned son of the family?" Yara looked at Harvey in confusion. Obviously, she did not understand


    what he meant.


    "The so-called abandoned son of a family has been abandoned by the Hannigan family in the Swallow


    City for a long time. Samuel is just a poor homeless dog. He is not a member of the Hannigan family at


    all," Harvey exined.


    Not a member of the Hannigan family?


    "Then why did Gina show up at that time?" Harvey¡¯sment was obviously inconsistent with the fact.


    However, the rtionship between Samuel and the Hannigan family was not important to Yara. She


    only needed to confirm Samuel''s identity and the origin of the betrothal gift.


    "So, is the betrothal gift in the Sue family really for Yvonne?" Yara''s face was burning hot, as if she had


    been pped a hundred times. All her vows had


    be a joke.


    "Don''t worry. No one else knows about this. As long as you are willing to help me, there will still be a


    chance for you to marry into a rich and powerful family in the future," Harvey said.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    For Yara, this was definitely the biggest blow in her life. Whether there were outsiders who knew about


    it was no different to her. The most important thing was that she realized the reality, and the reality


    gave her a hard p in the face, which let her know how ridiculous it was to be ignorant. It turned out to


    be so ugly when she knew that the dream bubbles were exposed.


    Today, she also felt that Yvonne shouldn¡¯t have received those betrothal gifts purely for the sake of


    Gina. But now, it turned out that Yvonne deserved all o f this. She was the clown. It was like a beautiful


    dream suddenly turned into a nightmare.


    However, Yara did not give in because of this. As long as she could marry into a rich and powerful


    family in the future, she would be able to wash away the dirtiness that this incident had brought to her.


    "Harvey, as long as you can help me marry into a rich and powerful family, I''m willing to help you with


    anything," Yara said firmly.


    Harvey smiled faintly. With the degree of unwillingness in Yara¡¯s heart, she would be obedient t o


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    whatever she was asked to do. However, Harvey would not use this card for the time being. After all,


    he could only use it once. It had to appear at the critical moment. He had to stab Samuel in the face


    when he


    could give him a fatal blow.


    "I know a man who hates Samuel very much and even hopes that he will die. You can find a chance to


    get close to him. His name is Jiang Tao," Harvey said.


    Jiang Tao''s legs were broken by Samuel at a banquet held by Kong Wu. This matter was well-known in


    the circle of the rich second generation, and Harvey had already received the news.


    At present, Jiang Tao wished that Samuel had died, but he had not found an opportunity. This hatred


    could turn him into a g for use.


    "Okay," Yara agreed without hesitation.


    After Yara left the office, Harvey was like a general who could make great achievements. As long as he


    sat in the base camp, he could control everything. Of course, this was only what he thought.


    It was true that Jiang Tao hated Samuel, but the two o f them were in totally different positions. It was


    like a joke to use Jiang Tao to deal with Samuel.


    Of course, Harvey did not expect Jiang Tao to really do this. In his mind, Jiang Tao''s position on him


    was more like a stone to explore the road. After all, the Han Group and Weakriver Real Estate were


    currently in a hot war, and no one could be sure what would happen if the third party stepped into the


    fire. Therefore, Harvey did not dare toe out easily, but used Jiang Tao to test him.


    The next day, a special guest came to a special ward i n the hospital.


    The reason was that this was a special ward because the hospital had lowered the expenses of the


    patients living here. Except for the necessary treatment, the hospital would try its best to save money


    for them.


    When the young woman saw Liam, who was a special guest, she was so nervous that even her breath


    became rapid. Yesterday, she met Samuel, who pretended to tell fortunes for them. He said that


    someone would be willing to pay money to cure her son''s illness. At that time, the young woman only


    treated these words as jokes. After all, fortune telling was a mysterious thing and could not be


    epted.


    But now, if someone really came to them, it would arouse the young woman''s suspicion that it had


    something to do with what Samuel said yesterday. Was this person here to pay for her son''s treatment?


    "May I ask who you are...?" The young woman nervously looked at Liam and then said, "Let me pour


    you a ss of water first."


    Liam was ordered by Samuel toe. His purpose was very simple, to provide help and pay for the


    little boy''s treatment.


    "No need, I''ll leave after a few words," Liam said.


    The young woman did not dare to look at Liam. She lowered her head and said, "Go ahead. I''ll listen."


    Seeing that the young woman was so nervous that she clenched her fists, Liam smiled faintly and


    said,"


    There''s no need to be so nervous and afraid. I''m not a bad person. The purpose of my visit is to tell you


    that someone has already paid for your son''s treatment fees in the future. You can treat him at ease


    until he recovers."


    The young woman raised her head in disbelief.


    Samuel was right. Was he really a fortune-teller? How could he be so urate?


    "You... you''re not joking with me, are you? Is it true?" The young woman asked Liam in disbelief.


    "Of course it''s true. I''ve alreadymunicated with the hospital. They won''t charge you any more for


    the treatment. They''ll transfer a fixed amount of money into the hospital every month," Liam said.


    The young woman suddenly gave herself a hard p i n the face. She was afraid that this was a dream


    and that it was not realistic.


    However, when she heard the sound of the p and felt a burning pain on her cheek, she knew that it


    was not a dream.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    "Mom, what are you doing? Why did you hit yourself?" At this time, the little boy on the bed woke up


    and asked the young woman.


    The young woman excitedly walked to the hospital bed, took the little boy''s hand, and said with tears in


    her eyes, "Son, you can be saved. Someone is willing to pay for your medical expenses, and you can


    continue t o live."


    The little boy was still in a semi-conscious state.


    When he heard his mother''s words in a daze, he felt that it was even more unreal. Although he was


    young, he had been sensible for a long time and clearly knew how much money he needed to pay for


    his treatment. How could anyone pay for his treatment?


    "Mom, you must be tired. There is no one else here," the little boy said sadly.


    The young woman turned her head. She did not know when Liam had left.


    She couldn''t wait to stand up and run to the door of the ward. She opened the door and didn''t find Liam


    in the corridor, which stunned the middle-aged woman i n an instant.


    Could it be that everything just now was just an illusion?


    At this time, a nurse came to the ward and had a


    routine check-up on the little boy''s physical condition.


    The young woman took the nurse''s hand and asked," Miss nurse, did you just see a man in his thirties?


    He''s tall and thin. He said he would pay for my son''s treatment. It''s not my illusion, is it?¡±


    If it was really an illusion, the hope that had just ignited in her heart wouldpletely turn into despair.


    This blow was not something she could bear, s o when she asked the nurse about this question, the


    answer she hoped for in her heart was obvious.


    Although this matter had only happened for a short period of time, it had already spread among the


    medical staff. Especially in the work group, the discussion was very intense. The nurse said with a


    smile, "It''s true. Even the dean knows about it."


    The young woman wept with joy, and the little boy lying on the bed was stunned. After a while, he said,"


    Yesterday, that brother of mine was so good at fortune telling. He actually knew how to fortune telling."


    Hearing this, the nurse couldn''t helpughing. He was not a fortune teller, and he couldn''t. Because


    this matter was arranged by him. When he went to the hospital, all the senior management of the


    hospital and every famous teacher had been to his ward. Just from this point of view, his identity was


    not simple. It was probably a small matter for him to pay to treat the little boy.


    "I know who you are talking about, but he is not a fortune teller. The money should be paid by him for


    you," the nurse said to the little boy.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The young woman and the little boy were stunned. The money was paid by the fortune teller!


    "When he was in the hospital, every leader had cared about this matter. Such a person must have a


    special identity. You are lucky to meet him," the nurse continued.


    "Miss, do you know which ward he lives in?" The young woman said excitedly. If that was the case, she


    had to thank him in person. Her son''s life was given b y Samuel. Even if she had to kowtow to him, she


    would not hesitate.


    "He seems to have been discharged from the hospital. Logically speaking, with his current physical


    condition, it''s best for him to recuperate in the hospital. However, I don''t know the thoughts of this kind


    of rich person. I guess that he doesn''t like the hospital environment, so he went back to find a family


    doctor," the nurse said.


    The young woman was impatient. She had not thanked Samuel in person. How could she do that?


    The nurse understood what she was thinking and said, "This kind of rich person probably won''t take


    this little thing to heart. You''d better take good care of your son. Maybe you''ll meet him again in the


    future."

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    Samuel was discharged from the hospital because he really didn''t like the hospital environment. The


    disinfectant and pungent smell of medicine made him feel more and more ufortable. What he


    needed now was rest. Since it was a rest, it was the same when he returned home.


    "Are you living in such a ce now?" Looking at Samuel¡¯s rented house, Qi Yiyun said helplessly.


    Although he couldn''t live in the Hillside Vi after divorce, he wouldn''t end up in such a ce. After all,


    h e was the Young Master of the Hannigan family.


    "What''s not good about it? The water and electricity are all avable. There''s still Inte. It''s much


    better than the Sky Bridge." Samuel said with a smile.


    "You''re really interesting. Do you have topare yourself to a homeless man?" Qi Yiyun could not


    understand Samuel¡¯s logic. With his status, how could hepare himself to a homeless man?


    "Everyone is of equal status. They are all made of the same type of flesh and blood. Why can''t we


    "Can human status be the same? Your paradox is against logic." Qi Yiyun pushed Samuel into the


    house and closed the door.


    They didn''t know that someone in the opposite room


    saw theming back through the peephole.


    Today was a weekend. Yang Meng and Mi Fei''er were resting at home. Yang Meng had not seen


    Samuel in recent days, so she paid special attention to the movements on the opposite side. When she


    heard the sound of the door opening, she quietly went to the door to look at it. Unexpectedly, she was


    shocked by it.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Qi Yiyun, who followed Samuel home, was overwhelmed even in the face of Mi Fei''er in terms of


    appearance and figure.


    "Why are you standing at the door?" Mi Fei''er came out of the room and asked curiously when she


    found Yang Meng standing at the door in a daze.


    "Sister Fei''er, Old Hannigan is back," Yang Meng said.


    Mi Fei''er smiled coldly. She had always had a bad attitude towards Samuel. Just hearing Samuel''s


    name was enough to affect her mood.


    "It''s rare to have a vacation today. Don''t mention this person that upsets me," Mi Fei''er said.


    Yang Meng quickened her pace and walked to Mi Fei''er. She took Mi Fei''er''s hand intimately and said,"


    Sister Fei''er, there is a very beautiful girling back with Old Hannigan."


    In terms of appearance, Mi Fei''er was very confident. Ordinary women couldn''tpare with her, so


    when she heard such beautiful words, she just smiled disdainfully and said, "How beautiful is she? Can


    she b e more beautiful than your sister Fei''er?"


    The real feeling in Yang Meng''s heart was indeed tjhat the woman was more beautiful than that of Mi


    Fei''er, but she certainly couldn''t say that out. She just said, "I feel that she is as good as Sister Fei''er."


    "You should check your eyes. How can such a loser have such a beautiful girlfriend?" Mi Fei''er


    mocked.


    Yang Meng pouted. Old Han didn''t look like a loser at all. Even if he was a loser, he was a very


    handsome loser. It was understandable that he had a beautiful girlfriend.


    "Sister Fei''er, he seems to be injured and is in a wheelchair. As neighbors, should we go and have a


    look?" Yang Meng said.


    Even if Mi Fei''er was merciful, she would never use it o n Samuel. She did not care about neighbors.


    However, just as she was about to reject him, Mi Fei''er suddenly thought of a beautiful girl who had


    followed Samuel home. She was very curious about this. She wanted to see just how big the gap


    between that woman and herself was.


    "Okay, go and buy a few pounds of rotten fruits," Mi Fei''er said and especially warned, "Don''t buy too


    much; it''s a waste of money."


    Yang Meng went out excitedly. Mi Fei''er asked her to buy rotten fruit, but she would definitely not do


    that. Instead, she carefully picked a fruit basket.


    Samuel was watching TV in the living room, having nothing to do. Qi Yiyun''s real identity was Young


    Miss Qi, but she was cleaning the house for him, and she was very skilled. It was obvious that she


    often did this kind of trivial things.


    "The Qi Family is a wealthy family in the U.S.. As the Young Lady, you won''t fight with the servants for


    the job, will you?" Samuel teased her with a smile.


    "My dad taught me since I was a child. If I wanted to get it, I had to pay the price. So I got every toy


    when I was a child throughbor. I had been able to do it when I was five," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Usually, fathers treat their daughters as the apple of their eye. As long as she lives happily and


    carefreely, it''s fine. It seems that your father has high hopes for you," Samuel said. If it weren''t for


    hoping Qi Yiyun to b e srong, her father wouldn''t have started to train her independent abilities since


    childhood. He was treating a girl as a boy.


    "I am the only descendant of the Qi family, which is why I will take on all of the responsibilities of the Qi


    family in the future." Qi Yiyun said.


    Although it was an old idea to prefer boys over girls, it still existed in many people''s minds. Moreover,


    the rich would pay more attention to this aspect. The sentence "the son seeds the father''s property"


    caused countless women to suffer unfair treatment. Yvonne was a living example. Samuel watched


    helplessly as Yvonne was oppressed in the Sue family.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    Qi Yiyun''s father was able to do this. Even if it was reasonable, Samuel admired him.


    "Compared to the many women from rich and powerful families, you can be considered to be quite


    lucky." Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun, who was wiping away the dust, suddenly stopped. She turned to look at Samuel sincerely


    and said, "Do you know what the greatest happiness for a woman is?"


    Samuel''s eyelids twitched. He knew what Qi Yiyun wanted to say, but when he was about to change


    the subject, Qi Yiyun spoke first. She said, "Women don''t need to be in a high position or have a strong


    career. I n my opinion, the greatest happiness of a woman is to be with the man she likes, have a


    daughter, and be with her husband and teach her children."


    Qi Yiyun''s eyes were naked and hot. Obviously, the man she liked was Samuel. And from her


    expression, i t seemed that she was still waiting for Samuel''s answer.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. No matter whom it was, Samuel''s heart was filled with


    gratitude.


    Although he had rejected Qi Yiyun more than once, and he didn''t care about it more than once, he


    knew


    that each rejection was a great harm to Qi Yiyun.


    In the past few days, he had been in contact with Qi Yiyun. Samuel knew that she really cared about


    him, which made him feel sorry for Qi Yiyun''s injury.


    "Open the door yourself," Qi Yiyun said coldly with dissatisfaction. She would naturally be in a bad


    mood i f her question was interrupted. Even if she knew that she would be rejected, she was willing to


    hear Samuel¡¯s reply.


    Qi Yiyun was definitely a woman who had hit the wall and would not turn back even if her face was


    swollen.


    When Samuel opened the door, Samuel saw two peoplewith very different expressions on their faces.


    1


    Yang Meng had a smile on her face, while Mi Fei''er looked cold.


    "Old Hannigan, we knew that you were injured, so Sister Fei''er specially came to see you," Yang Meng


    said.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Yang Meng said this because she wanted to ease the rtionship between him


    and Mi Fei''er. But how could Samuel not know that meeting him was Yang Meng''s proposal?


    Samuel knew very well what kind of person Mi Fei''er was.


    "Come in and have a seat," Samuel said.


    After Yang Meng and Mi Fei''er entered the door, they could only see Qi Yiyun''s back as she cleaned up


    the room. However, only one figure made Mi Fei''er feel very threatened. With her figure, it was clear


    who would win the battle by just looking at Qi Yiyun''s back.


    This surprised Mi Fei''er, but at the same time, she was puzzled.


    How could such a loser like him find such a beautiful girlfriend and be so virtuous!


    "This is my friend, Qi Yiyun," Samuel said.


    Hearing that, Qi Yiyun politely turned around and said with a smile, "Hello."


    Although Yang Meng had seen Qi Yiyun before, she couldn''t see Qi Yiyun clearly through the


    peephole. Moreover, the image was a little distorted. At this moment, when she clearly saw Qi Yiyun,


    she realized that this woman was even more beautiful than what she had seen just now.


    Even though her face was only covered with a lightyer of makeup, she still gave others a stunning


    impression.


    Mi Fei''er was absent-minded. In front of Qi Yiyun, she became self-conceited with her confident


    appearance. She didn''t even have the courage topare with Qi Yiyun.


    At this moment, Mi Fei''er only had one thought in her mind. How could there be such a beautiful


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    woman in this world?


    And this kind of beautiful woman was Samuel''s girlfriend?

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    When Mi Fei''er thought that Qi Yiyun was Samuel¡¯s girlfriend in her mind, she unconsciously shook her


    head and denied this idea.


    This woman must have been deceived by some means. Otherwise, with her appearance, how could


    she be with such a loser!


    Mi Fei''er looked at Samuel disdainfully. Apart from conning, he probably had no other way to get a


    girlfriend.


    At this time, Mi Fei''er had a self-sentimental thought i n her heart. She wanted to save Qi Yiyun. She


    couldn''t let her be cheated. She had to let her know what kind o f person Samuel was. 1


    While Yang Meng was chatting with Samuel, Mi Fei''er quietly walked to Qi Yiyun and asked in a low


    voice, "D o you know what kind of person he is?"


    In the face of this sudden question, Qi Yiyun felt very inexplicable. What kind of person Samuel was?


    Did she need her to tell her?


    "Do you have any different opinions?" Qi Yiyun asked. Since Mi Fei''er asked like this, then she must


    have something to say. Qi Yiyun wanted to see what she wanted to say.


    "Although I haven''t known him for a long time, I know that he is aplete loser. You are so beautiful,


    but


    you are willing to be with him. He must have lied to you," Mi Fei''er said.


    Qi Yiyun smiled faintly. She did not expect Samuel to have such an image in the eyes of his neighbors.


    More importantly, this woman''s hostility towards him was very strong.


    "Do you think I''m with him?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Mi Fei''er was stunned. Could it be that they were not i n a rtionship at all?


    "You''re not his girlfriend?" Mi Fei''er couldn''t helpughing in her heart. It turned out that it was all a


    misunderstanding. She was not this loser''s girlfriend a tall.


    "No, I''ve been chasing him for a long time. Unfortunately, he has never agreed to be with me," said Qi


    Yiyun.


    Mi Fei''er had a misunderstanding of Qi Yiyun s words. She mistakenly thought that Samuel had failed


    to pursue her. She was going tough at Samuel, but after thinking carefully about Qi Yiyun''s words, Mi


    Fei''er realized that something was wrong.


    "You''re wrong. He''s the one who chased you, but you didn''t agree, did you?" Mi Fei''er said.


    "No." Qi Yiyun shrugged her shoulders and said, "You didn''t mishear me that I pursued him."


    Mi Fei''er was instantly dumbfounded.


    How could such a beautiful woman take the initiative t o pursue a loser?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Old Hannigan was a poor man with only a little appearance. Except for being a gigolo, no woman


    would be willing to attach herself to him. More importantly, such a beautiful woman chased after him,


    but he didn''t agree. How could it be true?


    Mi Fei''er shook her head and did not believe Qi Yiyun''s words at all. She said, "Don''t joke with me.


    There should be a lot of people chasing you. How can you go after him?"


    "There are indeed many people chasing me, but unfortunately, they are not even qualified topete


    with him," Qi Yiyun said lightly. Even though there were many young talents in Cloud City, in her heart,


    n o one could bepared with Samuel.


    In Qi Yiyun''s eyes, Samuel was like a mountain that n o one could cross.


    Mi Fei''er twitched the corner of her mouth and wanted tough. Because Qi Yiyun''s words were a big


    joke to her. He was just a loser, but he had such a high position in her mind. It seemed that she was


    really poisoned. She didn''t know what had been cheated.


    "You''ve been brainwashed, haven''t you? He''s just a little better than a beggar," Mi Fei''er said


    disdainfully.


    "Did you define a person you were not familiar with so quickly?" Qi Yiyun looked at Mi Fei''er with a


    slight smile on her face. Samuel was indeed a person who was easily looked down upon, because he


    was very low -key and had never proved anything in front of others, but it did not mean that he was


    really a good-for-nothing.


    "It''s only because you''re not familiar enough with him. I know very well what kind of person he is." Mi


    Fei''erughed. He was useless and he was a coward. This was Samuel''s image in her heart.


    Qi Yiyun shook her head helplessly. She did not need t o exin anything for Samuel. When this


    woman knew Samuel''s real identity one day, she naturally knew how outrageous she was.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    "If there''s nothing else, I''m going to clean up," said Qi Yiyun.


    Mi Fei''er sneered. She cleaned for the good-for-nothing. It seemed that she only was a vase with a


    beautiful figure. Indeed, people of different kinds gather together just because they were the same.


    Even friends around useless people were useless.


    "Don''t be obsessed and put your bets on him. You will regret it sooner orter." After saying this, Mi


    Fei''er left Qi Yiyun''s side.


    "Yang Meng, let''s go," Mi Fei''er said to Yang Meng.


    Yang Meng was chatting with Samuel. When she heard that Mi Fei''er was going to leave, she showed


    an expression of reluctance, but she knew that if she stayed here alone, she would definitely be


    scolded by Mi Fei''er again.


    "Old Hannigan, have a good rest first. I''lle to see you when I have time," Yang Meng said to


    Samuel.


    Samuel nodded. Just as he was about to speak, Mi Fei''er interrupted, "Do you have a lot of time?


    There''s s o much work in thepany that you''re wasting your time on useless things like this. Do you


    want to be fired?"


    Yang Meng looked embarrassed. Mi Fei''er stood in front of Samuel and said so. Wasn''t she


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    embarrassing


    Samuel?


    "Sister Fei''er, let''s go quickly." Yang Meng took Mi Fei''er to the door and quietly put her right hand


    behind her back. She made a gesture of worship to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Yang Meng''s fear of Mi Fei''er came from the bottom of her heart. He did not


    know how the rtionship between the two of them was and how they got along. However, one was


    willing to fight and the other was willing to suffer. Samuel did not care about much.


    "You don''t know how to please people, do you?" Qi Yiyun said to Samuel with a smile.


    "It''s probably because my personality level is so high that people in the secr world can''t understand


    it at all. That''s why I can''t integrate into it," Samuel said with a sigh.


    Qi Yiyun did not expect Samuel to say such shameless words. He was simply shameless.


    "It turns out that you also have the time to be shameless," Qi Yiyun rolled her eyes and said.


    "What did Mi Fei''er tell you secretly?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "She asked me why I wanted to be with you. She probably felt that a woman like me would not like a


    good-for-nothing like you," said Qi Yiyun with a smile. He was married into the Sue family and had


    beenughed at as a good-for-nothing for so many years.


    Now, even if the other party did not know who he was, she still treated him as a good-for-nothing. She


    did not know what kind of fate he had with these words.


    "What did you say?" Samuel asked.


    "What else can I say? We aren''t together, so I can only tell her that I''m still chasing you and not really


    together. However, looking at her appearance, she doesn''t seem to believe it," said Qi Yiyun happily.


    Samuel couldn''t help rolling his eyes. How could Mi Fei''er believe such words? Anyone else would


    think it was a joke. After all, on the surface, Qi Yiyun''s beauty was not a match for him. What''s more, Qi


    Yiyun failed to pursue him.


    "She''ll probably think that you''re an actress hired by m e," Samuel said helplessly.


    After Mi Fei''er and Yang Meng returned home, Mi Fei''er sat on the sofa and began to think about it.


    She did not believe that Qi Yiyun would take the initiative t o pursue Samuel, nor did she believe that


    such a beautiful woman would be willing to be together with such a useless wretch.


    "Sister Fei¡¯er, what''s wrong with you?" Yang Meng asked Mi Fei''er.


    "Old Hannigan must have found a temporary actor to act in front of us. Do you believe such a beautiful


    woman will take the initiative to pursue him? What''s more, he doesn''t agree. Only he dares to write


    such a script," Mi Fei''er said disdainfully.


    Although Yang Meng was not hostile to Samuel, she still did not believe that Qi Yiyun took the initiative


    to pursue Samuel, and he did not agree.. After all, Qi Yiyun''s beauty was enough to attract anyone. As


    long a s she was willing, she could marry into a rich and powerful family.


    "Sister Fei''er, maybe she''s just a friend of Old Hannigan. She was just kidding," Yang Meng said.


    Mi Fei''er smiled coldly and said, "How can anyone be willing to joke about this kind of thing? I don¡¯t


    know what shameless things he has done to make this woman agree. I have warned you not to be too


    close to him, but you still don''t believe me. Now you know how scheming he is."

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    Yang Meng didn''t feel Samuel''s scheming in this matter, but she knew that as long as it was something


    determined by Mi Fei''er, it would be difficult to persuade her to believe in other possibilities. Moreover,


    Samuel had always been an unfavored person in Mi Fei''er''s mind. If she spoke for Samuel at this time,


    it would only make her angrier.


    "Sister Fei''er, let''s think about what to eat tonight. What happened between them has nothing to do


    with us," Yang Meng said.


    Mi Fei''er nodded and said, "Tonight, we will lose weight and starve our stomach. Who asked you to


    give him such a good fruit basket? Don''t you want money?"


    Yang Meng smiled awkwardly and said, "Sister Fei''er, it''s just because that I can''t find rotten fruits, but I


    really have no choice. I will be careful next time."


    Over the next half month, Samuel had been recuperating at home. He would go back to the hospital to


    check every few days. There was basically nothing wrong with his recovery.


    Half a monthter, Samuel finally got out of the wheelchair and could walk on his own.


    One day, Qi Yiyun, who was wearing an apron, was cooking lunch for Samuel in the kitchen. During


    this period of time, she had almost taken care of all the


    housework and taken good care of Samuel. Every time this happened, Samuel would not bear it,


    because there was no possibility of anything happening between Qi Yiyun and him. Although they were


    united, this cooperation would not make Qi Yiyun do s o many things for him.


    Samuel stood at the door of the kitchen and said to Qi Yiyun, "Do you know that no matter how much


    you do, you won''t get anything in the end?"


    Qi Yiyun, who was cooking, suddenly stopped. She was stunned like a wooden man. After a long while,


    she said, "I just did something I wanted to do. I never thought I would get something just because of


    what I did."


    "Don''t worry; I will help you solve all the problems of the Qi family. But for you, I can only say sorry,"


    Samuel said lightly.


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath, turned to look at Samuel, and said with a bright smile, "There are some


    things that you can''t stop me, but you can choose to ignore."


    Samuel gritted his teeth and looked at the sumptuous lunch made by Qi Yiyun. He said, "I''m not going


    to eat at home anymore. Thank you for taking care of me during this period."


    After saying that, Samuel left home.


    Qi Yiyun''s face was covered with tears when she heard the sound of the door closing. She knew that


    she would leave soon after Samuel was healed, but she did not want to face this matter. Even if


    nothing happened between her and Samuel, she was willing to stay here. As long as she could get


    closer to Samuel, Qi Yiyun was willing to do anything.


    But this sumptuous lunch and Samuel¡¯s thanks were the order to leave. It was a signal that Samuel


    wanted her to leave.


    Qi Yiyun, who was squatting in the corner of the kitchen with her arms around her knees, felt so


    distressed that she couldn''t breathe.


    Samuel left home; he took a taxi to the vige in the city. During this period of time, he had been in a


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    state of recuperation. He did not know how Yang Xing had been doing. He secretly took charge of the


    vige in the city. This was the first step of his resistance. Only by taking down the vige in the city,


    could he stop the development of the Han Group and have the capital to challenge the Han Group.


    After Yang Xing heard the news that Samuel had arrived at the vige, he ran over with the wind at his


    feet to greet Samuel.


    "Brother Samuel, aren''t you injured? Why didn''t you have a good rest?" Yang Xing asked with concern.


    "After suffering an injury, am I going to rest at home for the rest of my life? Don''t tell me that you want


    to see all the parts below my neck being disabled?" Samuel said faintly.


    Yang Xing didn''t dare to have such an idea and quickly exined, "Brother Samuel, I don''t mean that. I


    just hope you can have more rest and get well."


    "There''s nothing wrong with my body now. It''s easy for me to beat 10 of them. Do you want to try?"


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and asked Yang Xing.


    Yang Xing''s eyelids twitched. When he was beaten for the first time, he knew how powerful Samuel


    was. A ruffian like him could never defeat such a master.


    "Brother Samuel, you really know how to joke. Even if there were one hundred of me, I wouldn''t be able


    to beat you," Yang Xing said.


    "Cut the crap. How''s the progress going?" Samuel came to the point. This was the reason he came to


    the vige in the city. He had been chattering with Yang Xing for so long that it was a waste of time.


    Speaking of business, Yang Xing put away his cheeky smile and said, "Brother Samuel, let''s talk about


    it at home. There are too many vigers here."


    Samuel nodded and followed Yang Xing back to his home.


    After making sure that the door was locked and there was no eavesdropping, Yang Xing lowered his


    voice and said, "Brother Samuel, I met a few families who were troublesome before and caused a lot of


    trouble for this matter, but now it has been solved, but recently, I have a feeling that something is


    wrong." "What''s wrong?" Samuel said with a frown.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Yang Xing frowned and secretly nced at Samuel, because the so-called strangeness was just a


    feeling. H e was afraid that he would not get Samuel''s approval i f he said it.


    "If you have something to say, just say it. You''re like a woman," Samuel said.


    "Brother Samuel, I''m just saying. You can listen to it. If you think I''m wrong, you can pretend that you''ve


    heard nothing," Yang Xing said.


    "Stop talking nonsense. If you continue talking nonsense, I''ll order a half or amonth set of dishes for


    you in the hospital. How about that?" Samuel said coldly.


    Yang Xing shivered all over and hurriedly said, "I think this matter is too smooth and unusual, especially


    recently, several difficult residents all agreed to sell their houses. In the past, the developers asked


    them to discuss it and even threatened them by means of coercion, but they did notpromise. This


    time, they made a quick promise."


    "Brother Samuel, you may not know much about the situation in the vige in the city. Let me tell you


    this. These families used to make a fuss about jumping off buildings because of the demolition, so


    many developers regarded this ce as and of wolves and tigers. Over time, no one is interested in


    rebuilding the


    city vige."


    If someone really wanted to pull down and jump off a building, it showed that the other party was a very


    difficult role to deal with, and Yang Xing''s scruples were understandable.


    However, it was still difficult for Samuel to figure out the reason in such a short period of time.


    "Do you think there''s something wrong with this matter?" Samuel asked.


    "It''s more than suspicious. I feel like someone is secretly helping us, hoping that this matter will go


    smoothly," Yang Xing said.


    Someone was secretly trying to control the situation?


    It was impossible for Samuel to get help for no reason. If what Yang Xing said was true, then there


    must be a n astonishing secret about this matter.


    Could it be that Han Yan knew his n, so she set another trap for him?


    Although there were many people involved in this matter, only a few core figures around Samuel knew


    what they were doing.


    There was no way Manfred would betray him. That was something that Samuel did not even need to


    think about.


    It was impossible for Yang Xing, who was in front of him, to betray him. If he wanted to betray him, it


    was impossible for him to tell Samuel that.


    "Brother Samuel, do you want to check it out?" Yang Xing said.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Samuel took a deep breath. If this was a conspiracy, Samuel must think of a solution. Otherwise, this


    trap would be enough to end his life.


    "Just do what you''re doing. As for the rest, I''ll take care of it," Samuel said.


    Yang Xing nodded. Since Samuel had said so, there was no need for him to worry.


    After leaving the vige, Samuel went toWeakriver Real Estate. He had to get Liam to help him think


    about this matter. He could not figure out what kind of trap it was at the moment. He might be able to


    inspire some new ideas if it shed with Liam''s idea. 1


    Arriving at Weakriver Real Estate, Samuel went straight to Liam''s office. He walked very fast because


    Yang Meng and Mi Fei''er were both working here. Samuel did not want to meet them.


    However, this world was just so wondrous. The more one was afraid, the more one woulde.


    When Mi Fei''er appeared in front of Samuel. The two o f them exchanged nces. Samuel felt


    extremely helpless in his heart while Mi Fei''er was filled with confusion.


    "What are you doing here?" Mi Fei''er asked Samuel.


    "It''s not up to you to interfere in my life''s freedom, is i t?" Samuel said faintly.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    "You have freedom in life, so of course I have no right t o ask. But I have the responsibility to protect


    Yang Meng, because she is my best sister," Mi Fei''er said.


    "If you think I''m here for Yang Meng, then don''t worry. I''m here for Liam," Samuel said.


    Mi Fei''er smiled. "Looking for Liam? It''s more unreliable than looking for Yang Meng."


    Liam was the leader with the most power in Weakriver Real Estate. If one wanted to meet him, they


    had to make an appointment in advance. How could it be possible for anyone to meet him casually?


    Moreover, Mi Fei''er really couldn''t think of a person like Samuel who was qualified to meet Liam.


    "Hurry up and leave. Don''t make a fool of yourself here. As a neighbor, I will feel ashamed for you. Not


    everyone can see Mr. Liam," Mi Fei''er said disdainfully.


    "It looks like you will not allow me if you do not get him toe and pick me up?" Samuelughed.


    Mi Fei''er looked at Samuel mockingly. Was he addicted to talking big? He even wanted Liam to pick


    him up personally. Did he really think he was a big shot?


    "What''s the point of bragging in front of me? You''re just pretending to be happy, but in the end, you''re


    the one who''s embarrassed. There''s no need to do that,"


    said Mi Fei''er.


    Without saying anything, Samuel took out his phone and dialed Liam''s number. Then he simply said,


    "I''m a t thepany."


    After uttering these simple words, Samuel hung up the phone. He did not even give Liam time to


    respond.


    The smile on Mi Fei''er''s face became more and more obvious. She didn''t know how to act realistically.


    It was a joke to talk to Liam in such a tone.


    "You are a smart man sometimes, but sometimes you are more like an idiot," Mi Fei''er said.


    "You''ll know if I''m an idiot when Liames," Samuel said with a smile.


    At this time, many employees on the desk saw Mi Fei''er blocking the way of Samuel. They couldn''t


    help but feel a little strange. Although this neer didn''t know Samuel, she wouldn''t block his way.


    After all, she was just a neer. What qualifications did she have to do such a thing?


    "This Mi Fei''er will be in trouble this time. I''m afraid she doesn''t know the rtionship between Mr. Liam


    and him at all."


    "I haven''t liked this woman for a long time. She dresses up like a vixen every day. I don''t know how


    many men she has seduced. She deserves to be shortsighted and offend Mr. Liam''s friends." "Do you


    think that she would just throw her job away and be fired by Mr. Liam?"


    While everyone was whispering among themselves, M i Fei¡¯er was still mocking Samuel and asking


    him to leave quickly. She did not want to lose face. Moreover, she had a kind attitude that suggested


    that she was doing this for Samuel''s sake.


    "There is a kind of person who is willing to admit the truth only when he has no ce to hide. You are


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    such a person, aren''t you? If you don''t want to give up until you are dead, why do you have to make


    yourself lose face?" Mi Fei''er shook her head helplessly. She could not understand the mentality of


    such a person. He knew that he would lose face, but he still refused to g o. Was face for such a good-


    for-nothing like him really worthless?


    As the saying goes, a living tree has its own skin. If a person really lost his face, what dignity would he


    have if he continued to live?


    In the world of Mi Fei''er, face was a very important thing, because it was the representative of dignity.


    But she did not know that face was indeed worthless for a real strong person.


    In Samuel¡¯s eyes, she was like a clown jumping up and down. It was not enough for Samuel to treat


    her a s a trouble. He did not need to prove his strength in front of her.


    When the strong needed to prove themselves to the weak, they undoubtedly lowered themselves to a


    lower level.


    At this time, there was a sudden rush of footsteps behind Mi Fei''er, and they wereing towards her.


    When Mi Fei''er turned her head and saw Liam, the expression on her face became extremely


    unbelievable.


    Liam was really here!


    Was it really because of one of his calls?


    How could it be possible? How could such a good-for-nothing call Liam to greet him in person with a


    phone call?


    "What are you doing? This is my friend. What right do you have to stop him?" Liam said to Mi Fei''er,


    gnashing his teeth as he approached.


    Liam would not expose Samuel''s identity in front of outsiders. Otherwise, if news of this matter were to


    spread, it would definitely cause a stir in the entire Cloud City.


    When everyone thought that he was a good-for-nothing and had be the Young Master of the


    Hannigan family Swallow City, such news would inevitably cause a storm in Cloud City.


    Mi Fei''er looked flustered and pale. She quickly lowered her head and said, "Brother Liam, I''m sorry. I


    didn''t know he was your friend."


    "Even if you don''t know, as an ordinary employee, what right do you have to interfere?" Liam said


    coldly. 1 Mi Fei''er did not know what to say. She could only tremble with her head down. As an ordinary


    employee, she did not even do her job well. She was not qualified to interfere with other things.


    However, she did not expect Samuel could really call Liam on the phone.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    "I''ll settle this matter with youter." After saying this, Liam turned to Samuel and said, "Let''s go to the


    office."


    Samuel nodded faintly and brushed past Mi Fei''er.


    After they left, Mi Fei''er sensed that there was something wrong with the way others looked at her. It


    seemed that they had known Samuel''s identity.


    Mi Fei''er walked up to an employee and was just about to ask him about the rtionship between


    Samuel and Liam when the man said, "I don''t know anything. Don''t ask me. Also, don''t get too close to


    me. I''m afraid you''ll get me into trouble."


    Other people also had the same attitude, as if they had treated Mi Fei''er as a gue and kept away


    from her. i


    The moment he walked into the office and closed the door, Liam bent down and said to Samuel,


    "Young Master, it''s my internal management problem. I''ll give you a satisfactory exnation for this."


    "Do you think I will argue with an ordinary employee? " Samuel walked to the French window. Mi Fei''er


    was just a small potato who could be dismissed casually. How could Samuel care about her? But


    because of


    Yang Meng, he would not do that for the time being.


    "Young Master, what can I do for you?" Liam asked.


    "Things that happened in the viges in the city are a


    bit strange. I heard Yang Xing say that everything went so smoothly that it was a bit strange. It''s as if


    someone was helping out in secret. What do you think of this matter?" Samuel said.


    Samuel had mentioned this matter before. If Weakriver Real Estate could really rebuild the vige i n


    the city, it would be of great help to the status of Weakriver Real Estate in Cloud City. However, Liam


    had investigated it before. Many developers who wanted to eat this fat meat had all lost their faces, so


    the difficulty of this matter was very high.


    Now, things suddenly went very smoothly, which was indeed strange.


    "Young Master, has Han Yan already known your n? " Liam guessed.


    Samuel''s face darkened. If these people around him didn''t betray him, there was another person who


    knew about it, and that person was Yvonne. But how could Yvonne tell such an important thing to Han


    Yan?


    Samuel knew very well what Yvonne''s heart was like. She would never do such a thing.


    "Even if she finds out, even if the vige has something to do with her, why would she do that?" Samuel


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    asked in confusion.


    "Recently, Han Yan has seen the people in the city frequently. I believe that they have built a good


    rtionship with each other. To rebuild the vige in the city, they must get relevant approval


    documents. If there are no documents, the vige in the city will be a wastend," Liam said.


    Samuel frowned. It was a wastend! That was to say, i f all this was really rted to Han Van, what


    she wanted to do was to let thend in the city rot in his hands.


    After spending arge amount of money, he was only able to obtain a useless piece ofnd that could


    not be rebuilt. This was a fatal blow to Samuel.


    "Young Master, all of this is just a guess. We need to know whether Han Yan is aware of our n,"


    Liam said.


    Samuel nodded. Liam''s idea was established, and he needed the most fundamental condition, which


    was that Han Yan was clear about his n to the vige in the city.


    But...


    Samuel took out his phone and turned to Yvonne¡¯s number. He didn''t want to believe that Yvonne had


    leaked the information, but he couldn''t think of anyone else except her.


    If he made this call, it would mean that he did not trust Yvonne.


    Calling or not calling had be Samuel''s problem. However, at this moment, his phone was the first


    to make a sound.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Looking at the caller ID, Samuel frowned. How could Yang Meng suddenly call him? Even if Yang


    Meng knew that he was in Weakriver Real Estate, she would not have disturbed him so directly. After


    all, he was in Liam''s office now, and Liam was Yang Meng''s immediate superior. With her character,


    she should not have dared to disturb him so directly.


    Could anything happen to her in thepany?


    Samuel took a look at Liam and picked up the call.


    "Yang Meng, what''s wrong?" Samuel asked.


    "Old Hannigan, where are you? Can you do me a favor? " Yang Meng asked eagerly.


    Listening to Yang Meng''s words, she still did not know that Samuel hade to Weakriver Real


    Estate.


    "I''m at yourpany," Samuel said with a smile.


    On the other side of the phone, Yang Meng was obviously stunned for a moment, and her tone became


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    confused. She said, "What are you doing in ourpany?"


    "Why don''t you tell me why you are looking for me?" Samuelughed.


    Yang Meng quickly got down to business. "There is a pervert in thepany. He is now standing at the


    door of the women''s bathroom, and I dare not go out."


    "Why don''t you call Mi Fei''er for help?" Samuel asked i n confusion. Since Yang Meng did not know


    that he was in Weakriver Real Estate, Mi Fei''er was the one who could help her in time. But this call


    happened to b e on his mobile phone, which made Samuel feel very strange.


    "Old Hannigan, I heard that this person is Mr. Liam''s rtive. No one dares to provoke him in the


    This exnation made Samuel speechless. Yang Meng was in danger, but she had to think about this


    kind of problem first. Was not her own safety more important?


    At the end of the day, she just didn''t want to get Mi Fei''er involved in her own affairs. She didn''t know


    how many losses she would suffer when she thought o f putting others in the first ce forever.


    Even if Mi Fei''er really treated her as a sister, as time went by, when Mi Fei''er felt that everything had


    be natural, this kind of sisterhood would be unfair. At that time, Yang Meng would suffer


    more losses.


    In today''s society, there was still such a silly woman.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there," Samuel said.


    Hanging up the phone, Samuel asked Liam, "When did you start to make you rtives work in the


    This sentence made Liam''s eyelids jump. He did have a rtive who worked in theWeakriver Real


    Estate, but this was not what he wanted. It was his family that pressured him to give this rtive a job,


    so he was forced to make the rtive to work in thepany.


    However, Liam did not give him special treatment and privilege, just like an ordinary employee,


    because he was very clear about the consequences of making thepany a mess.


    "Young Master, I really don''t know what to do. My parents want me to give him a job," Liam said


    helplessly.


    At the door of the women''s toilet, a sneaky young man was squatting. For Yang Meng, the first time he


    saw her, he had some dirty thoughts in his mind. Although Mi Fei''er was more beautiful and feminine


    than Yang Meng, he knew that it was much more difficult to get Mi Fei''er than Yang Meng. Moreover,


    Yang Meng, a soft girl, was easily pushed down, so he would find an opportunity to get close to Yang


    Meng every day when he went to work.


    As Liam''s rtive, he had a lot of dirty acts in thepany, but he was very smart. He would not go


    too far in doing anything, and would not let Liam know about them. He just used Liam as an excuse to


    show off in front of ordinary employees.


    Waiting for Yang Meng to leave the toilet, Zhong Yan took out his mobile phone. There were many


    small videos. In addition to some downloaded on the


    Inte, there were also some photos taken secretly under girls'' skirt. Looking at these videos, Zhong


    Van''s heart was getting more and more restless. When there was no one around, a more bold evil idea


    suddenly came into his mind.


    Now there was no one else in the women''s restroom except Yang Meng. For him, this was a very good


    opportunity.


    When this idea came to his mind, it was like the seed bud, which kept spreading and growing.


    Zhong Van put away his mobile phone and looked around sneakily. No one woulde to the toilet, so


    h e sneaked into the women''s toilet.


    Yang Meng hid in the toiletpartment. When she heard the footsteps, she thought that a female


    colleague hade to the toilet, which gave her a chance. If she left with her colleague, Zhong Yan


    would not dare to do anything to her.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    However, when Yang Meng opened the door of the toiletpartment, she was shocked by the person


    in front of her!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was not a female colleague, but Zhong Yan went straight into the women''s restroom!


    "Zhong Yan, you... how could youe to thedies'' room?" Yang Meng looked at Zhong Yan in horror


    and said.


    Zhong Yan reacted very quickly. He took two steps forward, covered Yang Meng''s mouth, and forcibly


    dragged Yang Meng back to thepartment in the toilet, so as not to make any noise. Then he


    closed the door.


    All kinds of emotions, such as nervousness, fear, stimtion, and so on, came to Zhong Yan''s mind.


    Although he was afraid that the east window would be exposed, the mood of stimtion upied more


    of the ce in the current situation.


    "Yang Meng, you should know the rtionship between me and Liam. If you don''t want to lose your


    job, you''d better listen to me." Zhong Yan whispered in Yang Meng''s ear, threatening her.


    Feeling Zhong Yan''s rapid breathing, Yang Meng said i n fear, "Zhong Yan, don''t be impulsive. Don''t do


    anything stupid, or you will regret it."


    "Regret?" Zhong Yan smiled coldly and said, "Liam is m y rtive. Even if something really happens,


    he will protect me. How can I regret it? If I don''t have anything to do with you in today''s opportunity, I


    will truly regret it."


    Zhong Yan deliberately approached Yang Meng''s ear. When he smelled the faint fragrance from Yang


    Meng''s body, he became even more obsessed and said, "The first day I saw you, I fell in love with you.


    A pure girl like you has never had sex with any man, have you?"


    Yang Meng had been in love before, but she was well protected by Mi Fei''er. None of those scumbags


    who had evil thoughts about her could really get her, because Mi Fei''er always reminded her not to give


    herself to an unreliable man at the right time. So now, she really did not have sex with a man.


    Seeing Yang Meng not speak, Zhong Yan confirmed his own thoughts and continued to say, "A girl like


    you is the best in modern society. Women nowadays don''t even understand what the word ''clean''


    means."


    Yang Meng''s tears flowed down her cheeks because Zhong Yan''s left hand had shamelessly wrapped


    around her waist. Even her former boyfriend had never done this kind of ambiguous action to her.


    Yang Meng knew that if she lost her virginity here today, her whole life would be over.


    "Don''t do anything stupid. My friend wille to me soon. If he knows, he will definitely not let you go,"


    Yang Meng threatened. She hoped that what she said could scare Zhong Yan and make him retreat in


    the face of difficulties.


    Zhong Yan smiled disdainfully. With Liam as his backer, he was not afraid of anything. Moreover, he


    had already found out Yang Meng''s background, and she was just a child of an ordinary family. If there


    was really a big problem, as long as he was willing to ask Liam for help, Liam would not stand by and


    do nothing to save him. Under the means of such a big shot as Liam, it was easy to deal with an


    ordinary family.


    "Your friend, he definitely doesn''t know the rtionship between me and Liam. Otherwise, will he dare


    to meddle in my business?" Zhong Yan said with a sneer.


    Yang Meng didn''t know if Samuel dared to provoke Liam. But she, who had been rescued once by


    Samuel, couldn''t find anyone she could trust except Samuel.


    "Please let go of me first, please," Yang Meng pleaded.


    Zhong Yan smiled faintly and said, "Well, then kneel down and beg me. What do you think?"


    Thepartment was narrow, so Yang Meng didn''t know what would happen if she knelt down, but


    she heard something unusual in Zhong Yan''s tone.


    At this time, Samuel came to the door of the bathroom, but he did not find that someone was squatting


    at the door. Moreover, Yang Meng was not there, so he could only dial Yang Meng''s number.


    When the phone rang in the bathroom, Samuel frowned and shouted at the door, "Yang Meng, I''m Old


    Hannigan. There''s no one at the door. You cane out now."


    Hearing Samuel''s voice, Yang Meng felt that the dark world finally ushered in dawn. Just as she was


    about t o speak, Zhong Yan covered her mouth tightly.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    The phone kept ringing in the bathroom, but no one answered. Samuel said to Liam coldly, "If your


    rtive dares to do anything out of line, you''d better think about how to save yourself first."


    Cold sweat broke out on Liam''s forehead. He wiped his forehead and wished he could beat Zhong Yan


    to death.


    Although he knew that Zhong Yan''s behavior in thepany was not clean, he did not make any big


    trouble, so Liam just turned a blind eye. He did not expect this kind of connivance to get such a result.


    Liam knew that if Zhong Yan really did something irrational, he would also be doomed.


    The two walked into the toilet, and only onepartment was closed. Obviously, Yang Meng was


    inside.


    Liam said in a deep voice, "Zhong Yan, if you are inside, get out immediately."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Zhong Yan was shocked. H e was not afraid of Yang Meng''s friends, but


    why did Liame?


    Yang Meng was also a little confused. She had called Samuel, but how could it be Liam? Did Samuel


    know Liam?


    There was still no movement in thepartment. Liam even had the intention to kill. He gritted his


    teeth and said, "I''m giving you onest chance. Get out immediately."


    His harsh tone scared Zhong Van, so he opened the door of thepartment.


    When Liam saw that Yang Meng was being held hostage by Zhong Van, the killing intent in his eyes


    surged like a wave. "You are really bold. How dare you do such a thing?"


    "Uncle Liam, we were both willing to do it, and I didn''t force her." After Zhong Yan said that, he turned


    his head and threatened Yang Meng with his eyes, hoping that Yang Meng would cooperate with him to


    lie.


    However, Liam did not give him the chance. If it were anyone else, Liam might cover up for him, but


    Yang Meng was Samuel''s friend. Even if he was given 100 times more courage, he would never dare


    to protect Zhong Yan.


    Taking a step forward, Liam grabbed Zhong Yan by the cor and punched him in the face.


    Zhong Yan was hit by the punch and shouted, "Uncle Liam, my mother gave me to you. How could you


    hit m e? It''s just a small matter for you, is it necessary?"


    "Is it necessary?" Liam smiled coldly. Even at this time, Zhong Yan still didn''t know what was wrong. He


    didn''t know what he had done and who he had provoked.


    "Zhong Yan, if it weren''t for your parents begging me, I wouldn''t give you a job. But today I understand.


    The decision I made was a big mistake." After that, Liam kicked Zhong Yan again.


    Zhong Yan fell in the corner of the bathroom, and his face was ferocious because of the pain. When he


    found that Yang Meng had been hiding behind Samuel, he understood what was going on. It turned out


    that the friend that Yang Meng found was really capable.


    "Uncle Liam, you hit me for an outsider. I will definitely tell my mom about this," Zhong Yan said.


    Looking at Zhong Yan''s reckless look, Liam was so angry that he smiled. He grew up under the


    protection of his parents, and this guy probably didn''t even know how to write the word "death".


    "Young Master, how do you want to deal with this person, I will listen to you." Liam bent over and asked


    Samuel.


    Yang Meng suddenly covered her mouth and looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    Young Master!


    "How could Liam call Old Hannigan Young Master? What''s going on?"


    Just now Yang Meng couldn''t figure out why Liam would be so cruel to Zhong Yan. In her opinion, even


    if Samuel came, he could help her get through this crisis, but now the progress hadpletely


    exceeded her imagination.


    Liam''s attitude was so cruel that Zhong Van wouldn''t dare to do anything to her in the future, would he?


    All of this was because of Samuel. It was because of his identity as the Young Master!


    "Since he''s your rtive, it''s up to you to decide," Samuel said tly.


    This question was thrown to Liam, but Liam did not know what to do. If the punishment was too light, it


    would lead to Samuel''s dissatisfaction, but if the punishment was too heavy, after all, Zhong Van had


    something to do with him. It was undoubtedly a difficult problem for him to make a decision on his own.


    "Are you okay?" Samuel asked Yang Meng.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Yang Meng shook her head and was still in shock. Liam was only a senior member of Weakriver Real


    Estate, not a real power holder or a boss.


    He called Samuel Young Master, which meant that Samuel was probably the chairman of Weakriver


    Real Estate, who had never been met by people.


    Everyone in Cloud City knew that Weakriver Real Estate was derived from the Hannigan family in


    Cloud City. If he was the chairman, then wasn''t he a member of the Hannigan family in Swallow City?


    Young Master, the little Childe of the Hannigan family in the Swallow City!

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    The more Yang Meng thought about it, the more shocked she was.


    She had never dreamed that she could be a neighbor of such a big shot!


    But there was another question that Yang Meng was very puzzled. Since he was the Young Master of


    the Hannigan family in the Swallow City, why did he rent a house?


    "Since there''s nothing else, let''s go out first. This is the women''s bathroom," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yang Meng nodded unconsciously and followed Samuel out of the bathroom.


    "Old Hannigan, you..."


    When Yang Meng was about to ask, Samuel interrupted her directly, "It doesn''t matter who I am, but


    you have to keep today''s matter a secret for me. How about that? You can''t even tell Mi Fei''er."


    Yang Meng nodded repeatedly and said, "Don''t worry;


    I will never say a word."


    "That''s good. There''s nothing else. You can go back to work first," Samuel said.


    "I have another question. Can you satisfy my curiosity? " Yang Meng asked weakly.


    "You can ask around. If it''s not important, I can satisfy you," Samuel said.


    "If you are so powerful, why do you still rent a house?" Yang Meng asked in confusion. Her biggest


    wish now was to own a house, a real house, and not to move every time thendlord''s price rose.


    Therefore, she could not understand how a rich man Samuel would rent a house and live there.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because I can''t go back home now. By the way, you don''t know what my full name is, do you? My


    name is Samuel," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yang Meng''s puzzled expression gradually became stunned.


    Samuel!


    Old Hannigan''s full name was Samuel!


    Yang Meng suddenly felt that her brain had be a mess.


    He was the Young Master of the Hannigan family in the Swallow City, and he was also the son-inw of


    the Sue family! How could these two identities appear on the same person? They were the


    representatives of the two extremes.


    "Don''t think about it. Go back to work quickly." Samuel knew that Yang Meng''s mind must be in a mess


    now, and these problems were beyond her understanding. Therefore, no matter what she thought, she


    could not figure out the reason.


    "Yes, boss." Yang Meng blinked her big eyes and said t o Samuel with a smile.


    Samuel helplessly shook his head. It was unexpected that his identity would be exposed in this kind of


    situation.


    After Yang Meng returned to her desk, she did not stop analyzing Samuel''s affairs. Because there were


    s o many confusing points that made her curious, she unconsciously fell into these problems and could


    not extricate herself.


    But now there was one thing Yang Meng could be sure of, that was, Mi Fefer''s perception of Samuel


    waspletely wrong. Mi Fefer thought that Samuel had evil intentions towards her, but Samuel had


    such a beautiful wife, how could he like her?


    Moreover, it must be true that the woman in his family pursued him. After all, it was not rare for such a


    high-ranking person as the Young Master of the Hannigan family to be pursued by such a beautiful


    woman.


    "Why are you in a daze?" Mi Fefer came to Yang Meng''s position and found that Yang Meng seemed to


    be thinking about something, so she asked in confusion.


    Yang Meng wanted to tell Mi Fefer about Samuel so that she could know what kind of person he was


    so that she could avoid the misunderstandings between Mi Fefer and Samuel. But since she had


    promised


    Samuel, Yang Meng had to keep this secret.


    "Sister Fei¡¯er, do you really think that Old Hannigan likes me?" Yang Meng asked.


    Mi Fei¡¯er thought that she was stumped by work, but she didn''t expect that she was upset because of


    that good-for-nothing. She said, "People like him are not worth your time and energy. If you can¡¯t


    concentrate o n your work, I can''t save you."


    Yang Meng sighed. Mi Fei¡¯er was proud and arrogant, and she liked to locate others with her own eyes.


    In the past, she was indeed correct, but this time, she was terribly wrong. If she knew Samuel¡¯s real


    identity, what would she think?

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    After Samuel left Weakriver Real Estate, he did not call Yvonne. Instead, he chose to believe her. He


    believed that since Yvonne had promised him, she would never tell anyone about it.


    However, he could not find out who did it. Samuel had to be more careful in this matter, in case he was


    betrayed again.


    After driving to Hex Capital Nightclub, Samuel discovered Manfred was practicing fist techniques at the


    sandbag. Why did this middle-aged uncle suddenly be so diligent?


    "Manfred, what are you doing?" Samuel asked, puzzled.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "If I let myself be stronger, I won''t be threatened b y others. My legs can still be used for several


    decades." Manfred said in a roundabout way.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. "This guy really remembers this in his heart."


    "You aren''t that stingy, are you?" Samuel said.


    Manfred wrinkled his nose and said, "I''m a little narrow-minded, so don''t mess with me in the future.


    Otherwise, I''ll tell my sister-inw that you live with a beautiful woman every day."


    Hearing this, Samuel raised his fist at Manfred. If Yvonne knew about it, who knew what would


    happen? After all, she and Qi Yiyun were good sisters.


    "You know very well that there''s nothing between Qi Yiyun and me. If you say something like that, I


    won''t just break your legs," Samuel said.


    Manfred had a shameless look on his face as he said," How would I know what happened after you


    both closed the door? However, it''s not strange for a single man and a single woman to be caught in a


    fire."


    Samuel sighed. This was also the reason why he drove Qi Yiyun away. Even if nothing happened


    between them, the fact that a man and a woman lived under the same roof would inevitably make


    outsiders think too much. In order to avoid this misunderstanding, the only thing he could do was to


    distance himself from Qi Yiyun.


    "Cut the crap. I''m not here to talk about this," Samuel said.


    "If you want to learn some postures from me, then I advise you to buy some disks and go home."


    Manfred said indifferently.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said to Qi Hu, "Qi Hu, if someone wants to be beaten, why don''t you


    help me teach him a lesson?"


    Qi Hu stretched his body and made a series of gurgling sounds. Manfred immediately became serious


    and said to Samuel, "Isn''t there a serious matter? Let''s get down to it first."


    Samuel rolled his eyes. This fellow had never behaved properly when he was the boss of the sales


    store. He was now the most powerful person in the gray area of Cloud City. Yet, he was behaving like a


    little ruffian. It seemed that he would never be able to get rid of this image in his life.


    "There might be some changes to the matters of the city''s viges." Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Manfred''s expression turned serious. Although he liked to joke, his attitude towards


    proper matters was definitely strict.


    The vige in the city was the first horn that Samuel had yed against the Han Group. No ident


    could happen. Otherwise, it would be difficult for Samuel to turn the tables.


    "What happened?" Manfred asked.


    "Han Yan may have already known my n. It''s very likely that she intends to turn the vige in the city


    into a wastend," Samuel said.


    Manfred frowned. Samuel was going to buy all of the viges in the city. This was a huge investment. If


    Han Yan were to really turn the viges in the city into a wastnd, this huge loss was something that


    even the financial resources of Samuel would not be able to afford.


    Samuel''s current financial status was not something that he could not afford. After all, he had returned


    to Swallow City and had Qi Yiyun''s financial help.


    However, the viges in the city were not just a matter of money, but it was a reflection of the status of


    the property in Cloud City. As such, Samuel could not allow any idents to happen to this matter.


    "To be a useless piece ofnd isn''t something that Han Van can do. She must have already


    discussed it with the people in the city, right?" Manfred said.


    "That''s why I came to see you. Han Van has been very close to those people recently. You have to find


    a way t o change their mind," Samuel said.


    Manfred nodded his head. Although he didn''t like to deal with these people, at this time, he had to


    show u p. He couldn''t let Han Van''s n seed.


    "Leave it to me. Don''t worry; I have plenty of ways to y with these people." Manfred said.


    Manfred was an experienced Jianghu person; he definitely had his own ways of handling matters.


    Samuel naturally did not worry about it. However, he still had to be careful when dealing with people


    like this. He reminded, "Don''t be careless. Since these people are able to sit in high positions, they are


    definitely not simple."


    Manfred patted Samuel''s shoulder and said with a smile, "As long as I have something on them, they


    can only be obedient."


    "It depends on your ability. Being able to control these people is also a good thing for your future


    development," Samuel said.


    After chatting for a while, Samuel left Hex Capital Nightclub. He looked at the time. It had been less


    than three hours since he left home, but this time was enough for Qi Yiyun to pack up. She should have


    left b y now.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Samuel spent some more time outside and did not return home until it was almost time for dinner.


    When he opened the door, Samuel saw Qi Yiyun stand up from the sofa and say to him as if nothing


    had happened, "You''re hungry. I''ll heat dishes for you."


    Samuel did not expect Qi Yiyun to not leave. Her red eyes told him clearly that she had cried before.


    Samuel did not know what to do.


    He had thought that after Qi Yiyun left, the boundary between the two of them would be clearer.


    However, Qi Yiyun did not leave, and this matter became troublesome.


    When he came to the kitchen door and saw Qi Yiyun heat up the dishes skillfully, Samuel said, "Why


    do you have to make yourself ck and blue?"


    Qi Yiyun rubbed her eyes and said, "The smoke is so stifling that I can''t help but choke on my tears.


    You''d better wait in the living room."


    Samuel did not leave. Instead, he went into the kitchen and came to Qi Yiyun''s side. He said, "You


    know very well that no matter how many things you have done for me, you won''t get what you want."


    "Now it''s what I want. Can''t I take care of you as a friend?" Qi Yiyun lowered her head and said.


    "But I''m fine. I don''t need anyone to take care of me," Samuel said with a firm attitude. It was the best


    way t o solve the problem. He did not want to leave any space for Qi Yiyun to entertain her.


    "But I''ve already given you the money. There''s nowhere to go. Where are you going to drive me? Do


    you want me to sleep in the overpass? I''m Yvonne¡¯s best friend. Can you just take it as helping me?" Qi


    Yiyun said.


    Samuel sighed. How could Qi Yiyun not have a ce t o live? She could easily buy a house with some


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    money. In this way, she was just finding an excuse for herself.


    "Can you leave first? Don''t disturb me." Qi Yiyun pushed Samuel out of the kitchen and closed the door


    directly.


    Samuel walked into the living room. The trash can was filled with tissues, probably used by Qi Yiyun to


    wipe her tears. This made his mood even heavier.


    He had never thought of betraying Yvonne. He didn''t d o it before, not now, let alone in the future. That


    was to say, he was doomed to let Qi Yiyun down.


    After Qi Yiyun heated up the dishes, they sat down at the dining table.


    Qi Yiyun lowered her head and felt uneasy. She was afraid Samuel would mention her leaving again.


    Although Samuel wanted to say it, he could not say it. After all, Qi Yiyun''s attitude was very firm. He


    could


    not bear to stab her again and again.


    "Is it good?" Qi Yiyun asked Samuel.


    "Today''s dishes are very salty. This is probably a dish made in different moods. The taste will be


    different too. In fact, you don''t have to feel so wronged. You are the eldest daughter of the Qi family,"


    Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun had thought so too. Not to mention her identity as a Young Lady of the Qi family, her pure


    beauty was enough for her to find a man who loved her deeply.


    However, when it came to Samuel, Qi Yiyun felt inexplicably that she had gone berserk. At first, she


    just wanted to use Samuel. Later, she silently fell in love with Samuel. Even she herself could not tell


    when this change started. Until today, when Samuel asked her to leave and made her feel the


    heartache, she realized that she could not give up.


    "I''m just doing what I''m willing to do," said Qi Yiyun indifferently.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    No matter what Samuel said or did, Qi Yiyun''s firm attitude did not waver. She firmly believed that she


    had made the right choice and would not regret it.


    Samuel had no choice but to let Qi Yiyun stay at home in the end. He had been heartless enough. It


    was impossible for him to violently drive Qi Yiyun away. After all, they still had a cooperation


    rtionship. 1


    That night, Samuel got up and urinated. He heard a low crying from Qi Yiyun''s room. It was


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    already three o''clock in the morning, but Samuel wasn''t still soft-hearted. 1


    For him, when it came to feelings, Feelings with loyalty could be called feelings. He wouldn''t let Yvonne


    be hurt by this rtionship because of his pity for Qi Yiyun.


    The next day, Samuel got up and ran as usual, and met Mi Fei''er at the door of the elevator.


    Samuel knew that Mi Fei''er had changed the time of going out a long time ago because of him. The


    meeting today must have been deliberately done by Mi Fei''er, and it was likely to be rted to


    yesterday''s incident. After all, he appeared in Weakriver Real Estate and was personally greeted by


    Liam.


    Sure enough, when the elevator door closed, Mi Fei''er asked Samuel, "What''s the rtionship between


    you


    and Liam?" "Are you questioning me? With what position? Neighbor?" Samuel said with a faint smile.


    She was not only curious about this matter, but also high and mighty in her attitude, which made


    Samuel speechless.


    Mi Fei''er had a very high standard. It was precisely because of this that she did not put Samuel in her


    eyes from the start to the end. That was because she was certain that a person was a loser, that


    person must be a loser.


    However, Samuel was a variable. A loser would never know a person of Liam''s level.


    But even so, Mi Fei''er would not put down her pride in front of Samuel. This was a woman''s


    unreasonable pride, especially for a beautiful woman like Mi Fei''er.


    "I''m just asking," Mi Fei''er said.


    "That doesn''t sound like you''re asking," he said." However, even if you ask me humbly, I won''t tell you,"


    he replied.


    Mi Fei''er''s face turned cold. Humbled herself? How could she humble herself to such a person?


    "You''re really interesting. Do you think you''re qualified to ask me to be humble to you? Do you think


    you''re on the same level as Liam just because you know Liam?" Mi Fei''er said disdainfully.


    "He and I are indeed not at the same level." Samuel smiled slightly. How could Liam dare to be at the


    same level as him? One was a young master, while the other was a servant.


    Mi Fei''er could not understand the true meaning of Samuel¡¯s words. In her opinion, Samuel admitted


    the gap between him and Liam.


    "You do have some self-knowledge, but I''m very curious about how you got Liam to act with you. You


    also invited that woman in your family, right?" Mi Fei''er looked at Samuel mockingly. The contempt in


    her eyes was especially intense as she continued, "It''s such a pity that you don''t want to be an actor.


    Perhaps this is a bright road. When you be famous, don''t forget me, a lighthouse."


    After saying this, the elevator just reached the first floor. Mi Fei''er took the lead to walk out of the


    elevator. Her arrogant posture made Samuelpletely speechless.


    Shaking his head, Samuel said to himself, "It''s said that confident women are the most beautiful, but


    the woman who thinks herself clever is really ugly."


    In the past, Samuel only ran around in themunity in the morning. But today, he went out of the


    gate of themunity, because he heard from Qi Yiyun that there was a very popr shop selling


    soybean milk and fried dough sticks nearby. Qi Yiyun had not bought it for a few days, which made


    Samuel a little curious. "It''s just soy milk and fried dough sticks. How could it be possible to make


    flowers?"


    It was only past six o''clock. When Samuel arrived at the soybean milk and fried dough stick shop, it


    was already crowded with people. There was a long queue. This made Samuel feel that those people


    were all actors invited by the shop owner. They were all ordinary soy milk and fried gas sticks. It was


    amazing that there were so many guests so early.


    Among the rows of people, Samuel found that most of the people who came to eat were office workers.


    And from their chatting, he could tell that they came here t o eat the soybean milk and fried dough


    sticks, so they got up so early.


    How much magic power did it take for a worker to get up so early?

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    After waiting in line for nearly ten minutes, it was finally about to be Samuel''s turn when arge man


    with tattoos suddenly forcefully cut in line. He pushed away the little girl who was standing in front of


    Samuel.


    The little girl had her hair tied in a high ponytail and looked like a fresh graduate. The documents in her


    hands were scattered all over the floor.


    The man with the tattooed arm said to the little girl with a mocking face, "You can''t hold these things


    firmly. Young people these days don''t have the physical quality."


    After saying that, the man with the tattoo arm deliberately showed his muscr arms.


    The little girl picked up the documents on the ground i n a panic. The man with tattooed arms didn''t feel


    guilty at all. Instead, he had a smile on his face, as if h e was happy to see this scene.


    "What are you looking at? I am cutting the line. What can you do to me?" When the man with tattoos


    found that someone was staring at him with dissatisfaction, he said to those people in a threatening


    tone.


    Interjecting in line was a very rude thing, but the man with tattoo arm didn''t seem to be a well-


    mannered person. Although those people hadints in their


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hearts, they didn''t dare to say anything. After hearing the threat of the man with tattoo arm, they all


    lowered their heads.


    Samuel squatted down and said when he helped the little girl pick up the documents, "How''s it going?


    Are you all right?"


    The little girl shook her head and felt so wronged that she had tears in her eyes. It was finally her turn,


    but suddenly she was cut off. She had to queue up again. And it was toote. She was a neer in


    thepany, and she had to arrive at thepany early every day to deal with various trivial things.


    After picking up the documents, Samuel stood up and patted the shoulder of the man.


    "What are you doing?" The man with the tattoo arm turned his head discontentedly and red at


    Samuel.


    "Go and line up in the back," Samuel said faintly. 1


    As soon as he said that, almost everyone looked at Samuel in shock.


    This man with tattoos arms was obviously not a good person. He actually dared to let the man with


    tattoos line up at the back. He was really bold!


    "Haha." The man with the tattoos grinned and deliberately stretched out his little finger to dig his ears,


    saying, "Bro, did I hear you wrong? You want me t o line up at the back."


    Samuel nodded and said, "It seems that you heard it clearly. Now that you''ve heard it clearly, get out of


    here."


    "Hiss..."


    Countless people gasped because of Samuel¡¯s words. H e just let the man with tattoo arm line up. He


    was bold. Now he asked the man with tattoo arm to go away. This was simply crazy in the eyes of


    everyone.


    The little girl was so timid that she did not even dare t o look up. She said to Samuel, "I won''t eat


    anymore. Give him the seat. Don''t make trouble for yourself."


    The girl''s words made the man with tattooed armsugh proudly, and he said, "Did you hear that? She


    offered me the position on her own initiative, and you meddled in my business."


    Samuel looked at the man''s eyes fearlessly and said, "I rarely meddle in other people''s business.


    However, bullying the weak by the strong will never happen in front of me."


    The man with the tattooed arm smiled hideously and said in a cold voice, "Boy, you don''t know how to


    write the word ''death'', do you? Okay, I''ll teach you today. I''ll let you know what is powerful."


    After that, the man with tattoos raised his fist.


    Just when everyone thought Samuel would be beaten up and that he was asking for trouble by


    meddling in other people''s business, even the youngdy thought that he was crazy. Why did he have


    to provoke such a person? Samuel was still in mid-air, punching the


    man''s fist, making him unable to move an inch.


    The man with the tattooed arm was shocked.


    Although his muscles were piled up with protein powder, it was not something that ordinary people


    could resist easily.


    The young man in front of him didn''t seem to have any exaggerated muscle lines. He was just an


    ordinary person. How could he have such great strength?


    "It''s my turn." Samuel smiled evilly. A sense of foreboding rose in the man''s heart.


    In the puzzled expression of all the people, Samuel kicked the man five meters away. As he fell to the


    ground with a bang, the expressions of a group of onlookers turned from puzzled to in disbelief.


    He... he actually knocked down the muscr man with only one move. It was incredible!


    The little girl also looked at this scene in astonishment. In terms of figure, Samuel waspletely


    iparable with the man with tattoos. But if they really fought, the man with tattoos would be a


    vase!

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    "He... He''s too powerful!"


    "I didn''t expect that the man with the tattooed arm was only a fancy stance."


    "What fancy stance? It''s obvious that this person is even more powerful. If he is a flowery stance, do


    you dare to challenge him?"


    "No, no, it''s so big. He can send me to the hospital with one punch, right? How dare I do that?"


    Faced with the exmation of the crowd, Samuel walked towards the man with tattoos.


    The man knew that he had kicked an iron te. When he realized Samuel was walking towards him,


    his face turned pale with fright. He said, "Don''t... don''te near me. Don''te near me."


    "I haven''t learned how to write the word ''death'' yet. Don''t you want to teach me?" Samuel asked with a


    smile.


    "I won''t teach you, I won''t teach you, buddy. I''m wrong. " The man with tattoos didn''t hesitate to admit


    his defeat, because he knew clearly that he would lose so badly in one move. If the fight went on, he


    would be the one injured.


    His words made the onlookers burst intoughter. He was going to teach Samuel how to write the word


    ''


    death'' just now, but now he began to admit that he was wrong. His arrogance was gone.


    "Since you don''t want to teach anymore, then why don''t you just obediently line up?" Samuel said.


    "I... I''m not eating. I''m not eating anymore." The man with the tattooed arm endured the pain and stood


    up. Then, he gritted his teeth and ran away quickly, not daring to stay for even a second longer.


    "Okay."


    Someone raised his head and apuded. Those onlookers immediately responded with thunderous


    apuse.


    "Good job, young man. This kind of rogue should be taught a lesson with his fists."


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. I thought you were going to be beaten."


    "Young man, you really helped us vent our anger. This guy cut in line every time he came. In the past,


    no one dared to provoke him."


    Samuel waved his hand. He was embarrassed by the ttery of these strangers.


    Samuel came up to the little girl and said, "It''s your turn. Buy it and go to thepany."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The little girl came to her senses and said gratefully to Samuel, "Thank you."


    Samuel shook his head and said, "It''s just a piece of cake. Don''t take it to heart. By the way, I saw the


    documents in your hand just now. Did yourpany cooperate with Weakriver Real Estate?"


    Speaking of this, the little girl frowned and said, "It''s just a smallpany. The boss wants to connect


    with Weakriver Real Estate and even handed this task to m e. This is simply an impossible task."


    Samuel smiled faintly. The youngdy''s social experience was very shallow. She estimated that she did


    not understand the boss''s intentions at all. The reason why the boss asked her toe forward was


    not to use her ability to achieve cooperation, but in other ways. He had to admit that the boss was


    "If you have time, make a trip to Weakriver Real Estate. Tell Liam that Old Hannigan asked you to go


    there," Samuelsaid.


    Liam!


    He was a high-level official with the highest authority, apart from the mysterious boss, and it was not


    easy to see him in real life.


    After buying the soy milk and fried dough sticks, the little girl left with a puzzled expression.


    Even if she saw Liam, what did the word "Old Hannigan" mean?


    "Two pieces of soy milk, two pieces of fried dough sticks, how much is it?" When it was Samuel''s turn,


    he ordered two parts and was ready to pack one for Qi


    Yiyun to go home.


    "You don''t need to pay," the boss said with a smile.


    Samuel looked at the boss in confusion and asked,'' Why?"


    "You just taught that person a lesson and he often came to make trouble. You can help me vent my


    anger. How can I take your money? If you like it, you cane here every day," the boss said.


    Samuel smiled. The boss was really smart. He used a meal of soy milk and fried dough sticks every


    day in exchange for safety, so that the man with tattoo arm did not have the opportunity to make


    trouble. He was really a businessman. It seemed that he would lose money, but in fact, he had made a


    lot of money.


    "Okay, thank you, boss."

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    In the distance, there was a figure that did not get close with aplicated expression on her face.


    From the moment the conflict broke out between Samuel and the man with tattoo arms, she had been


    standing i n this position, quietly watching how Samuel beat the man with tattoo arms away.


    He was not a good-for-nothing.


    However, he did not show up in the night club, downstairs of the unit. Why? Didn''t he want to be a


    busybody just because of her?


    He also clearly said that when she was kidnapped. If i t weren''t for Yang Meng, he would never have


    appeared.


    Mi Fei''er gradually ground her teeth. Samuel¡¯s cowardly image was deeply rooted in her heart. But


    now, she had to overthrow it by herself, because he was definitely not a good-for-nothing.


    Among so many people in line, only Samuel was showing up. Moreover, he had even beaten off the big


    man with tattooed arms. Could this be something a good-for-nothing could do?


    The only reason he acted like a coward in front of Mi Fei''er could only be attributed to the fact that he


    was unwilling to do anything for her.


    Mi Fei''er took a deep breath. There were so many


    people chasing her, and there were even some people who deliberately arranged the scenes of a hero


    saving a beauty. But when such an opportunity fell in front of him, he turned his nose up at it.


    This was no longer a game of ying hard to get. Mi Fei''er could clearly feel that Samuel did not care


    about her at all, or he did not take her seriously at all.


    Samuel returned home, but Qi Yiyun had not gotten u p yet. He knew that Qi Yiyun must have slept


    veryte, so he did not disturb her. He just put the soybean milk and the fried dough stick on the tea


    table and ate his own.


    Although they were all ordinary soybean milk and fried dough sticks, the difference between the taste


    was very obvious. Especially, the soybean milk had a slightly sweet and smooth taste. This was


    definitely not something that ordinary soybean milk couldpare with. Moreover, the fried dough


    sticks were also very crisp and would not give people a strong smell of oil. No wonder the business


    was so good.


    After taking his share, Samuel went to the bathroom t o take a shower and get ready to go out.


    As soon as he entered the bathroom, the door of Qi Yiyun''s room opened. 1


    She poked her head out and looked around sneakily. She realized Samuel was indeed taking a shower.


    Then, she walked carefully to the living room.


    Seeing the soybean milk and fried dough sticks on the tea table, Qi Yiyun sneaked them back to the


    room like a mouse carrying food. 1


    Qi Yiyun just held the soybean milk and the fried dough stick in her hand, and a happy smile appeared


    o n her face. She even felt reluctant to eat it. After all, this was the first breakfast Samuel had bought


    for her personally. It was memorable.


    Fortunately, it could not be used as a specimen. Otherwise, Qi Yiyun might really do such crazy things.


    She happily drank soybean milk and ate fried dough sticks. She felt that the world''s delicious food was


    nothing more than this. No matter how delicacies they were, they could notpete with this simple


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    breakfast.


    After eating and drinking, there was a knock on Qi Yiyun''s door suddenly. Scared, Qi Yiyun jumped to


    the bed and buried herself in the quilt.


    Samuel knocked a few times and found nothing, but the soybean milk and the fried dough stick on the


    coffee table disappeared. He said with a faint smile," I''m going out. There''s no need to cook for me


    today."


    When Qi Yiyun heard this, she felt a little disappointed and sprawled on the bed like mud.


    During the period of Samuel''s recuperation, Qi Yiyun hoped that he could get better as soon as


    possible.


    But now, with Samuel¡¯s recovery, they didn''t have much time together. Qi Yiyun couldn''t help looking


    forward to Samuel¡¯s injury again. Only when he was injured could Qi Yiyun take care of him all the time.


    Samuel went back to his room and changed into clean clothes. And then he walked out.


    Qi Yiyun walked out of her room when she heard the door closing. She walked to the door barefoot,


    hoping t o see Samuel through the peephole.


    However, as soon as she walked to the door, the door was suddenly pushed open again. 1


    Samuel came back and forgot to take his mobile phone.


    Qi Yiyun was stunned on the spot, and she stood on her tiptoes with a careful look, as if she were a


    thief.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Qi Yiyun eximed, ran back to her room, and mmed the door.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly and left after taking his phone.


    This time, Qi Yiyun did note out again, because she was so shy that she wanted to find a hole to


    hide i n.


    After a long time, Qi Yiyun finally got rid of her shyness and came to the living room, ready to watch T


    V series to rx.


    But at this time, there was a knock on the door again, and Qi Yiyun was alert like a frightened bird.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Qi Yiyun curled up on the sofa, which was very funny. She was indeed afraid to meet Samuel, because


    she was afraid that Samuel would mention the matter of letting her leave. So the only way to stay in


    this house was to avoid discussion with Samuel. It would be best not to see him.


    However, Samuel had the key. If he wanted to go home, he could have opened the door directly. How


    could he have knocked on the door?


    Qi Yiyun tiptoed and walked to the door. When she saw theer through the peephole, her


    expression instantly changed from cautious to cold.


    "Why are you here?" When she opened the door and saw Dong Hao, Qi Yiyun coldly asked.


    "Miss, I just want to see you." Dong Hao said.


    Qi Yiyun said coldly, "I''m fine. You don''t have toe t o see me. If there''s an order, I''ll call you."


    Dong Hao came because he missed Qi Yiyun. He knew that Qi Yiyun''s feelings for Samuel could not


    be separated now. He hoped that his appearance could calm Qi Yiyun down.


    For a long time, Dong Hao thought Samuel was not worthy enough for Qi Yiyun to do so many things


    for him. Moreover, Qi Yiyun just wanted to solve the trouble of the Qi family with Samuel''s help. She


    shouldn''t have invested her feelings into it.


    "Miss, I don''t want you to get hurt because of this. He doesn''t deserve it," Dong Hao said. He liked Qi


    Yiyun very much and had liked her since childhood.


    However, when he summoned up the courage to confess his love to Qi Yiyun, he was rejected


    mercilessly. Even so, Dong Hao did not give up.


    "Whether Is it worth it or not has anything to do with you? Dong Hao, don''t forget your identity, and no


    one can force you to love me. You like me, but that doesn''t mean I have to like you, just like I like him


    and he doesn''t like me," Qi Yiyun said. Dong Hao had a deep feeling for her, but Qi Yiyun didn''t feel


    guilty about rejecting him, because she thought love shouldn''t be kidnapped. She didn''t say that one


    side liked her, so she had to get another person''s response.


    Dong Hao lowered his head powerlessly. Qi Yiyun was getting more and more poisoned in this matter,


    and he could only watch helplessly as all of this happened. There was no way to stop it.


    "Miss, didn''t you think that you would be hurt in this matter?" Dong Hao asked.


    "Even if I''m covered with wounds, I won''t regret it. I haven''t tried it. If I try hard, who will know what the


    oue will be?" Qi Yiyun said in a firm tone. Even though she knew very well how small this hope


    was, she knew that giving up would make her even more regretful.


    "There''s nothing else. You can go now. Don''te


    here to find me in the future. I''ll let you know if there''s anything." After Qi Yiyun finished, she closed the


    door and returned to the sofa in the living room.


    When Dong Hao closed the door, his expression became extremely ferocious. He really wanted to end


    Samuel''s life with his own hands. Only in this way would Qi Yiyun not be hurt because of him. However,


    h e did not dare to do so. Samuel was rted to the safety of the Qi family. Now, he was the only one


    who could help the Qi family. Even if Dong Hao was unwilling to admit it, he could not do that.


    "Samuel, I will take your life sooner orter!" Dong Hao said unwillingly.


    At a designpany, before it was time for her to go t o work, Qi Ran had started to get busy working


    at her own office table. She had not even had time to eat the soybean milk and fried dough sticks. This


    was themon practice of her work. As a neer, she was oppressed everywhere. The only way


    for her was t o work hard. Only when the boss saw her value could she get rid of the current situation.


    "Qi Ran, you are here so early every day. You are so hard-working." After the colleagues of the


    face full of malice.


    "Sister Ting, since I am a neer, of course, I need t o put in more effort," Qi Ran said. This Sister


    Ting was called Huang Tingting, who was a senior employee of thepany and had a close


    rtionship with the boss. Almost everyone knew that she had an affair with the boss. As a result, no


    one in thepany was willing to provoke her. If she did not like anyone and said something to the


    boss, the person would be fired the next day.


    "By the way, how did you do when the boss asked you t o negotiate with Weakriver Real Estate?


    Haven''t you gone yet?" Huang Tingting asked. She had made this arrangement on purpose. Originally,


    she had not thought that Qi Ran would seed. Instead, she had made things difficult for Qi Ran. It


    would be better if she could fire Qi Ran with any valid reasons.


    The main reason for this was that Qi Ran was goodlooking, and her innocent look was very pleasing to


    men. Huang Tingting was afraid that the boss''s soul would be taken away by her and affect her position


    in thepany.


    "Sister Ting, I''m not ready yet," Qi Ran said. She had collected a lot of information for this matter,


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hoping that she could take out more chips to cooperate with Liam when she met him.


    "Prepare?" Huang Tingting sneered coldly and said," What are you going to prepare for? Change your


    clothes and dress sexily to see Liam. Don''t you understand this?"


    Qi Ran was at a loss. She really did not understand these tricks when she started working in the first


    ce.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    At this time, the boss arrived at thepany. Huang Tingting greeted him with a charming smile, and


    the two went straight to the office.


    Qi Ran sighed and continued sorting out the documents.


    A colleague who usually didn''t like Huang Tingting came to Qi Ran and whispered, "Qi Ran, I think


    Huang Tingting is deliberately against you. Otherwise, why would she ask you to do such an important


    thing? And thepany with such a big property is not likely to cooperate with ourpany."


    Qi Ran knew that Huang Tingting was making things difficult for her, but that was also the reason why


    she wanted to prove herself.


    Although the chance was small, it did not mean that there was no possibility of sess. For her, it was


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    also a challenge.


    "What did she mean by asking me to wear sexy clothes just now?" Qi Ran asked in confusion.


    The colleague sighed and was somewhat envious of Qi Ran''s innocence. Back when she had just left


    the university, she had known nothing. However, in this big dye tank in the society, she had lost her


    original intention long ago.


    "She wants you to seduce Liam with your beauty.


    Don''t you understand such a simple reason?" said the colleague.


    Qi Ran stared at her colleague in astonishment. She would never do something so dirty.


    At this time, the telephone on Qi Ran''s desk rang. It was an internal call from thepany. Once it


    rang, it was highly possible that the boss was looking for her.


    Picking up the phone, the boss asked Qi Ran to go to the office.


    The colleague could only look at Qi Ran with pity and said, "It seems that Huang Tingting has said


    something to the boss. Good luck to you."


    Qi Ran took the documents she had sorted out and walked toward the office.


    Opening the office door, Qi Ran found that Huang Tingting was slowly tidying her cor, as if she had


    unbuttoned her shirt.


    Huang Tingting didn''t care about being discovered by Qi Ran at all. After all, her rtionship with her


    boss had been well-known in thepany, and she was proud of it.


    "Qi Ran, you haven''t gone to Weakriver Real Estate. What''s going on? Don''t you need to worry about


    the things I told you?" the boss asked Qi Ran sternly.


    Qi Ran took out the files in a hurry and exined to her boss, "Boss, I am still sorting out the


    issue. Please rest assured, Boss. I definitely won''t let you down."


    When Huang Tingting heard this, she sneered and said, "Qi Ran, you really don''t know yourself at all.


    Does Liam have the mood to watch you tidy up so many useless things? I think you are deliberately


    ying for time."


    "Qi Ran, you have to go to Weakriver Real Estate today, " the boss said harshly.


    Qi Ran seemed to be in a dilemma. She did not have any confidence at all now. Though the man had


    said that he could directly report Old Hannigan''s name if she went to Weakriver Real Estate in the


    morning, whether it was true or not, Qi Ran was not sure. Perhaps he had just made a joke.


    "If you can''t do it, just resign." Huang Tingting''s real purpose was finally exposed. It was illegal to fire


    employees for no reason. After all, Qi Ran had a contract with thepany. But if she resigned herself,


    the meaning would be different.


    "I can do it," Qi Ran said, gnashing her teeth.


    "You? How can you do that? What''s the point of saying these big things?" Huang Tingting smiled


    contemptuously.


    "I have a friend who knows Liam." Qi Ran braced herself to say.


    Upon hearing Qi Ran''s words, Huang Tingting was at a loss for a moment. After that, sheughed out


    loud.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    "Your friend knows Liam. Do you want tough me to death?" Huang Tingting said with augh.


    The boss also chuckled and shook his head. Qi Ran''s words were obviously lies. If she had such


    connections, how could shee to hispany to work? Wouldn''t it be better to go to Weakriver


    Real Estate?


    "Qi Ran, I didn''t expect you to be so good at boasting," Huang Tingting said while covering her lower


    abdomen.


    Qi Ran lowered her head. She was not sure whether what the man she had seen said in the morning


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    was true or not. However, she had told him the truth due to her impulsiveness a moment ago. She


    somewhat regretted it now. If the man had been joking with her, she would have made a fool of herself,


    wouldn''t she?


    The boss sighed and said, "Qi Ran, you don''t have to lie to me. It doesn''t make sense for your friends


    to know Liam. You have to prove your ability with practical actions, understand?"


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely do it," Qi Ran said. Even i f what the man said in the morning was a joke,


    she would think of other ways toplete this task.


    "Okay, it''s all right. You can go out first," the boss said.


    After Qi Ran left, Huang Tingting directly sat on the


    boss''sp andined, "If you hadn''t signed the contract with her, we wouldn''t have gone through


    so much trouble."


    The boss looked at Huang Tingting with a doting face. He held her slender waist with both hands and


    said," How could I know that you don''t like her? If I had known earlier, I would never have let her enter


    thepany."


    The boss cared about Huang Tingting so much that she smiled very proudly. She whispered in the


    boss'' ear, "I''ve prepared a surprise for you tonight. Don''t forget toe to my house."


    The boss moved his throat and said with a look of expectation, "What surprise?"


    "Since it''s a surprise, of course I have to tell you at night, otherwise, do you still have the feeling of


    surprise? But I can give you a preview in advance, it''s your favorite." After that, Huang Tingting stepped


    on her high heels, twisted her body, and left the office.


    His favorite, the boss rubbing his fists. He probably guessed what surprise she had prepared, and


    could not help but look forward to it even more.


    After Qi Ran went back to her desk, she was in distress. It was highly possible that she would not be


    able to meet Liam in her current state. Moreover, even if she had met Liam, she could not convince him


    to cooperate with thepany.


    This was indeed an impossible task. It was a trap


    Huang Tingting set for her to leave thepany.


    However, the more Qin Sheng behaved like this, the more unwilling Qi Ran was to admit defeat. Not


    only did she want to prove herself, but she also wanted to let Huang Tingting know that only by doing


    so could her ability prevail over everything else, not her beauty.


    Huang Tingting came to Qi Ran''s desk once again and urged, "Have you figured out when you want to


    go to Weakriver Real Estate? I won''t give you another chance to buy time."


    "I am going now." Picking up the documents, Qi Ran stood up as she said.


    Huang Tingting looked at Qi Ran with appreciation and said, "I wish you good luck. I hope you won''t let


    the boss down. Otherwise, you won''t be able to keep your job. I''m very sympathetic to a rookie like


    you."


    Qi Ran was disgusted by these fake words. The whole thing was arranged by Huang Tingting


    maliciously, but now she was treating her with pity. It was really ridiculous.


    "Huang Tingting, you don''t know what shameless words mean," Qi Ran said.


    Huang Tingting''s face changed instantly. She gnashed her teeth and said to Qi Ran, "What do you


    mean? Are you scolding me?"


    Qi Ran shook her head and said, "I won''t scold you. I''m just talking about those shameless people.


    You''re not that kind of person, right?"


    Huang Tingting looked as embarrassed as if she had eaten shit. She was so shameless. Wasn''t she


    talking about herself? The rtionship between her and the boss was unclear. Although she was proud


    of it, when she was scolded by a neer like Qi Ran, she couldn''t ept it.


    "Qi Ran, it seems that you still can''t learn how to do things. If you offend me, you will only end up


    getting kicked out of thepany," Huang Tingting said sternly.


    "If I can make a deal with Weakriver Real Estate, will the boss fire me?" Qi Ran said.


    Huang Tingting looked at Qi Ran in surprise and said,'' You didn''t show off in front of me because of


    this, did you?" After that, Huang Tingtingughed wildly. She felt funny about Qi Ran''s strange


    confidence. What kind of existence was Weakriver Real Estate?


    Although it was now suppressed by the Han Group, in Cloud City, it was also one of the top few big


    <ppanies. How could it be possible to cooperate with a smallpany like them?

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    The reason why Huang Tingting had brought up this issue at that time was that she knew it would not


    be done by Qi Ran. It did not ur to her that she would b e so confident now.


    She was indeed a newborn calf. She didn''t know about the dangers of society at all, and she couldn''t


    clearly recognize her value.


    "Qi Ran, Qi Ran, you are so naive. It seems that it is only suitable for the school environment. Do you


    know what the real society is?" Huang Tingting said disdainfully.


    Qi Ran had just joined the society and there were indeed many things that she didn''t understand. For


    example, Huang Tingting had targeted her without warning, which made Qi Ran confused. After all, she


    had just arrived at thepany and had never offended Huang Tingting.


    "If I can negotiate this cooperation, I will let the boss recognize the value of your existence in the


    already fallen out with Huang Tingting, she did not care to say more. Anyway, the ending would be


    either being fired or being valued by the boss.


    Many colleagues in thepany were dissatisfied with Huang Tingting. They also hoped that someone


    could suppress Huang Tingting and make her act more reserved in thepany. However, when they


    heard Qi Ran''s words, they shook their heads helplessly and smiled bitterly. No one believed that Qi


    Ran could do it. Because this impossible task was not likely to happen even if it was a miracle. The gap


    between the twopanies was too big.


    "Do you know that in my eyes, you are like a clown, who makes me happy?" Huang Tingting covered


    her mouth and said with a chuckle.


    Then, Huang Tingting called the other colleagues and said, "Do you think it is ridiculous that she really


    thinks that she can negotiate to cooperate with Weakriver Real Estate. Do you want to teach the new


    girl how cruel workce is?"


    In the face of Huang Tingting, most people chose to remain silent. After all, they did not have any good


    feelings for Huang Tingting. However, there were also a few people who deliberately tried to please


    Huang Tingting and began to verbally attack Qi Ran.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Qi Ran, you really think of yourself as a talent. It''s ridiculous."


    "A fresh graduate like you really doesn''t know anything. You don''t know how to do things and don''t


    know how to be a human being."


    "In addition to the boss, Huang Tingting is the most powerful person in thispany. If you want to


    keep your job, you¡¯d better apologize to her quickly."


    Listening to these people speaking for her, Huang Tingting smiled contemptuously and said to Qi Ran,"


    Did you hear that? No one in the wholepany is optimistic about you. This is not my own opinion."


    "What''s the point of saying so much? I will use my strength to tell you what real ability is, and you just


    sold your body in exchange for all this," Qi Ran said.


    Huang Tingting stared at Qi Ran, gnashing her teeth. How could she say something like this in public?


    It was obvious that she was trying to smear her reputation.


    Even if this was the truth, in Huang Tingting''s view, she did not sell her body. She just exchanged


    things of the same value with the boss.


    "Strength?" Huang Tingting walked up to Qi Ran and pped her in the face. She said, "This is what


    strength is. I dare to hit you. Do you dare to fight back?"


    Qi Ran covered her burning cheeks, took a deep breath, and said with a determined look, "Huang


    Tingting, let''s wait and see. I''ll definitely get back the cooperation. By then, I''ll ask you to apologize to


    me."


    After that, Qi Ran left thepany with a thick stack o f documents.


    Huang Tingting was not worried at all. Though Qi Ran''s words were merciless and firm, she definitely


    could not have done what she had promised. That was because originally, it was an impossible task.


    What are you looking at? it''s working hours now. I didn''t ask you to watch the show. Do you want to be


    fined?" Huang Tingting scolded the other employees. This was the power and treatment she enjoyed in


    thepany, and almost no one dared to disobey her.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    When Qi Ran really took a taxi to the front of Weakriver Real Estate, most of her ambition was gone. In


    front of Huang Tingting, Qi Ran showed a strong sense of confidence, but she just couldn''t take it. She


    didn''t really think that she could do it.


    When she really came to Weakriver Real Estate and was about to face this matter, Qi Ran was very


    clear that the possibility of cooperation was very slim. Even her chances of meeting Liam were very


    slim. As for what Samuel said to her in the morning, Qi Ran did not dare to believe it at all.


    If she bought a breakfast, she could meet someone who could change her destiny. This was not a TV


    series. How could such a good thing happen?


    Just when Qi Ran hesitated at the door and dared not g o in, a woman who looked like a secretary


    came to her side and asked politely, "Excuse me, are you Miss Qi?"


    Faced with such a polite inquiry, Qi Ran was at a loss. How could she know what her family name


    was?


    After being stunned for a long time, Qi Ran felt that she was not polite. She said hurriedly, "Yes, I am


    surnamed Qi, but... but I don''t think I am the one you are looking for."


    The secretary smiled and said, "If you''re here to see M r. Liam, I think I''m right."


    Qi Ran swallowed her saliva. Indeed, she hade to Liam. However, how did she know?


    "Are you sure that the person you are looking for is m e? Although I am here to see Liam, he should


    not know about this matter." Qi Ran asked cautiously. She was afraid that another person surnamed Qi


    woulde t o see Liam today, which would cause unnecessary misunderstanding.


    "There shouldn''t be any mistake. Please follow me. M r. Liam is already waiting for you," said the


    secretary.


    Qi Ran walked into Weakriver Real Estate restlessly, a s if she was dreaming.


    She hadn''t thought of how to see Liam when she came in person, but she didn''t expect that Liam would


    take the initiative to lead her in. It was too strange.


    All of a sudden, Qi Ran thought of what had happened this morning.


    He had said that as long as she called out his name, she would be able to see Liam. Could it be that


    this matter was arranged by him? Was a breakfast really something that could change one''s fate?


    But that didn''t seem right. She didn''t even have the time to tell his name.


    Following the secretary to Liam''s office, the secretary said, "Brother Liam is waiting for you inside. You


    can go in".


    At this time, Qi Ran was extremely nervous. She had never seen such a big shot like Liam. For her, it


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    was a nerve-racking thing. More importantly, she felt very uneasy in her heart. She always felt that the


    person Liam wanted to see was not her. It was just a coincidence in terms of family name.


    But whether it was a misunderstanding or not, meeting Liam was a good thing.


    Qi Ran braced herself and walked into the office. She found that there was not only one person in the


    office. Besides Liam, there was also a figure standing in front of the French windows. Unfortunately,


    she could not see his appearance clearly.


    "Are you Xiao Qi from the designpany?" Liam asked Qi Ran.


    Qi Ran felt extremely ttered. Liam acted as if he knew her. How could she not be shocked?


    "Brother Liam, how do you know me?" Qi Ran asked incredulously.


    Liam smiled and nced at the person in front of the French windows. He knew Qi Ran because of


    Samuel''s instructions. How could he recognize a new employee from such a smallpany?


    "I heard that you want to cooperate with Weakriver Real Estate. Do you have any specific ns?" Liam


    asked.


    Qi Ran was in high spirits. This was a good opportunity to introduce her n to Liam. At this time, she


    did not have time to care about how this opportunity came to her. She introduced her n to Liam in a


    hurry.


    When Qi Ran went into work mode, she seemed to have be apletely different person.


    Instead of being innocent like the newbie, she looked pretty mature, who looked like an old general


    who had been working in the workce for a long time.


    However, no matter how perfect her n was, it would be limited by thepany''s strength in the end.


    With an existence like Weakriver Real Estate, there was no reason for them to cooperate with Qi Ran''s


    "I appreciate your attitude toward work, but as for whether we can cooperate or not, I still want to go to


    yourpany to have a look. Do you think it''s convenient to arrange it?" Liam said.


    "Yes, of course. I''m sure our boss will be happy," said Q i Ran.


    "Okay, that''s all for today. I''ll go to yourpany tomorrow and talk about the cooperation carefully,"


    Liam said.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Qi Ran left the office until she walked out of Weakriver Real Estate, feeling like she was in a dream.


    She did not think that she could meet Liam so smoothly, nor did she expect that Liam could patiently


    listen to all her information and go to herpany tomorrow, which was a great respect for her. Even if


    the cooperation could not bepleted in the end, her task could be considered to have been


    "Old Hannigan, does this matter have anything to do with you?" Qi Ran said to herself. There must be


    a reason why it could go so smoothly. The only possibility that Qi Ran could think of was Old Hannigan,


    who she met in a frigging restaurant.


    After Qi Ran left the office, Liam asked Samuel," Young Master, thispany is just a small design


    In the process of Qi Ran''s appearance, Samuel had been facing the floor-to-ceiling windows and


    showing his back to others. Consequently, he had not been identified by Qi Ran. He had done so on


    purpose. Helping Qi Ran was just a way of pushing the boat along with the current. It could be counted


    as a kind o f fate. He had not wanted Qi Ran to be grateful to him. Consequently, he did not need to


    expose himself.


    Samuel said, "It''s up to you. She is pretty amazing that you are willing to go to thatpany. You don''t


    need t o make a deal with her." He was not a god who had traveled across the world. If he gave Qi Ran


    a chance, i t would depend on whether she could grasp it. Under the current situation, Samuel would


    not joke about the interests of Weakriver Real Estate. After all, he still had a strong opponent to deal


    with.


    "I understand." Liam nodded.


    Qi Ran returned to thepany. Not long after she sat down at her desk, Huang Tingting appeared.


    "You''re back so soon, and you didn''t even enter the front gate of Weakriver Real Estate. Aren''t you


    going t o make a resignation report?" Huang Tingting said with a smile. In her opinion, Qi Ran''s return


    so soon meant that she must have failed. The result of the failure was that she had to leave the


    "I have met Liam, but I don''t need to report to you about this kind of thing. I will go to find the bosster,


    " Qi Ran said lightly.


    "Oh, you are really good at boasting. How can you meet Liam? Are you kidding?" Huang Tingting said


    disdainfully.


    "Whether it''s a joke or not, I don''t need to exin it to you. Remember toe to thepany early


    tomorrow. There is a very important guest who needs t o be received." After Qi Ran finished speaking,


    she stood up and walked towards the boss'' office.


    Huang Tingting''s eyelids twitched when she saw Qi Ran''s confident look. Could it be that she really


    made i t? How could it be possible? As a neer in the workce, how could she do such a difficult


    thing? Liam was a high-level official in Weakriver Real Estate. Even her boss might not be qualified to


    meet Liam in person.


    Huang Tingting followed closely behind and arrived at the boss'' office with Qi Ran.


    "Boss, I have been to Weakriver Real Estate," Qi Ran said.


    The boss did not raise his head and said, "Since it''s not done, you should know what to do, right?"


    These words reflected the boss''s self-knowledge. He knew the ability of hispany. The gap between


    it and Weakriver Real Estate was like a gap. It was impossible for Weakriver Real Estate to reach a


    cooperation with him.


    "Liam and I met and exined thepany''s qualification to him. I don''t know if we can cooperate o r


    not, but he wille to thepany to check it out tomorrow," Qi Ran said.


    After hearing this, the boss was suddenly stunned, as i f he had been petrified. He raised his head with


    difficulty and asked, "What... What did you say? Tomorrow, Liam wille to ourpany?"


    "Qi Ran, can you brag a little more? Liam won''te t o ourpany," Huang Tingting said in


    disbelief.


    Qi Ran raised her eyebrows and asked Huang Tingting, "In your eyes, thepany''s level is too low t


    o deserve Liam''s visit?"


    This made Huang Tingting speechless. Of course, she could not say that in front of the boss, but she


    did think so in her heart.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    The boss, who was still in a state of shock, came to his senses and stood up excitedly. He asked Qi


    Ran, "Are you kidding me? Liam will reallye to ourpany?"


    "Boss, this is what he told me personally. Of course it''s true," Qi Ran said.


    The boss walked to Qi Ran excitedly, held her hands unconsciously, and said excitedly, "Qi Ran, if the


    Thepany will definitely treat you well in the future."


    Upon seeing the boss''s attitude towards Qi Ran, Huang Tingting gnashed her teeth in anger. The


    reason why she had arranged this issue was that she hoped that Qi Ran would quit her job voluntarily


    after she hadn''t aplished her mission. It did not ur t o her that the boss would value her even


    more because of this issue.


    Huang Tingting had self-knowledge. She knew that in the boss''s eyes, she could notpare with


    interests, not to mention such big interests.


    "Boss, do you really believe what she said? How could Liame to ourpany?" Huang Tingting


    said to the boss. She still felt that Qi Ran was lying. Even if she could not think of any reason for Qi


    Ran''s lie, she was unwilling to believe that Qi Ran could do it.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It could also be said that Huang Tingting dared not to face the reality in front of her, because she could


    not ept that a neer like Qi Ran would have a higher position in thepany in the future.


    The boss red at Huang Tingting. He didn''t think that Qi Ran was lying, nor did he want her to be


    lying, because this was a turning point of fate for thepany''s development. If he could cooperate


    with Weakriver Real Estate, he might be able to reach the peak of his life.


    "Huang Tingting, you''d better be polite to Qi Ran in the future. She is a hero of thepany now. If you


    dare t o make things difficult for her again, don''t me me for being rude to you." The boss said to


    Huang Tingting sternly.


    Huang Tingting was very unwilling to give up, but in the face of money, she was like a pile of scrap


    metal, and her beauty was not enough to tempt the boss to listen to her.


    "I see," Huang Tingting said.


    "Qi Ran, sit down and tell me what''s going on." The boss''s attitude towards Qi Ran changed a lot, and


    he almost wanted to serve her tea.


    Seeing this scene, Huang Tingting knew that her position in thepany would inevitably decline a lot


    in the future. The only chance to maintain the status quo was to keep Liam from showing up tomorrow.


    Fortunately, she had a former colleague who was now cooperating with Weakriver Real Estate, so she


    could inquire about the situation.


    After leaving the office, Huang Tingting went to the fire exit where there was no one around. She took


    out the phone and found Mi Fei''er in the contact list.


    Before Huang Tingting came to thispany, she had been a colleague of Mi Fei''er in another


    had a period of fate. Moreover, there was no bad rtionship between them. It seemed that there was


    n o problem for her to inquire about such a trivial matter.


    "Huang Tingting, why do you call me?" Mi Fei''er was very surprised when she received Huang


    Tingting''s call because they never contacted each other again after she resigned.


    "How is your job now? The living conditions of Weakriver Real Estate must be very good," Huang


    Tingting asked with a smile.


    The two of them talked a lot about the family business until Mi Fei''er became impatient. Then she


    asked directly, "Just tell me what you want directly. Don''t beat around the bush."


    "I want to ask if there is any special arrangement for Liam tomorrow." Huang Tingting asked.


    "Brother Liam will go to apany for a field trip tomorrow, and I just received the notice. I will go too.


    What''s wrong?" Mi Fei''er asked curiously.


    "Thepany he is going to is my currentpany. Can you help me find a way to make Liam cancel


    this trip?" Huang Tingting said.


    Mi Fei''er was happy for a long time when Liam called for her to apany him. After all, she was a


    neer, so it was rare for her to get such an opportunity. Besides, this was also an opportunity to


    get along well with Liam. She hoped that tomorrow coulde soon, so how could she hope that Liam


    would cancel the trip?


    "Huang Tingting, this is a good opportunity for yourpany to cooperate with Weakriver Real Estate.


    Why do you want to cancel it?" Mi Fei''er asked in confusion.


    "This matter can''t be exined in such a short time. If you can help me, I will definitely help you solve


    your troubles in the future. How about it?" As long as Liam did not appear, Huang Tingting could


    trample Qi Ran underfoot again, so she put all her hopes on Mi Fei''er.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    The rtionship between Mi Fei''er and Huang Tingting was not good enough for her to do this. And


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    even if they had a good rtionship, she was not qualified to change Liam''s schedule at will.


    "Huang Tingting, you really think too highly of me. I''m just an ordinary employee in thepany. How


    can I casually change Mr. Liam''s schedule? I''m sorry, I really can''t do it," Mi Fei''er said.


    Huang Tingting gritted her teeth. Although it was reasonable for Mi Fei''er not to help, she still hated Mi


    Fei''er because of this.


    "Just tell me, what benefits do you want to help me?" Huang Tingting said.


    Mi Fei''er smiled contemptuously. Huang Tingting''s arrogant attitude seemed to order her as a servant.


    How could she be qualified to do that?


    "I picked up your call for the sake of our past friendship. If there''s nothing else, don''t look for me in the


    future." After Mi Fei''er finished speaking, she directly hung up the phone.


    Huang Tingting almost threw away her mobile phone, but she didn''t throw it away because she had just


    bought it.


    Huang Tingting had doubts about Liam''sing to thepany before, but now, with Mi Fei''er''s


    confirmation, it was not worth doubting anymore. So she was clear that once the arrival of tomorrow,


    her position in thepany would be lower than Qi Ran''s. No matter how good she was in bed, it


    would be useless to serve the boss well.


    Under the development n of thepany, the boss would never make Qi Ran unhappy again


    because of her.


    "Qi Ran, I won''t let you seed. Anyway, Liam can''t show up in thepany tomorrow," Huang


    Tingting said, gritting her teeth.


    Back at her desk, Huang Tingting racked her brain to find a way to stop Liam from showing up at the


    After a while, the boss walked to Huang Tingting with an angry face, and there was a strong killing


    intent in his eyes.


    "Boss, is there anything I can do for you?" Huang Tingting asked the boss in confusion.


    The boss pped Huang Tingting in the face and directly stunned her.


    Huang Tingting covered her face with her hands and looked confused. With tears in her eyes, she


    looked extremely weak and said, "Boss, why did you hit me? Did I make any mistakes?"


    The boss took out his mobile phone, which was ying a recording, and threw it on Huang Tingting''s


    desk.


    The recording was exactly what she had just called in the fire exit. Her words clearly expressed that


    she wanted to stop Liam froming to thepany. No wonder the boss was so angry. It was a rare


    opportunity, but Huang Tingting was waiting for the opportunity to destroy it behind his back!


    "Who, who stole the recording? Your whole family will die a terrible death!" Huang Tingting shouted


    angrily. I f the boss knew this kind of thing, one could imagine what would happen to her.


    The boss looked at Huang Tingting coldly and said," Huang Tingting, I didn''t expect that you would hurt


    thepany for your own interests. It took Qi Ran a lot of effort to let Liame to ourpany to


    investigate, and you, actually want to destroy this opportunity. I really misread you before."


    "Boss, I''m sorry. I did it in a moment of confusion. Please forgive me. Please forgive me." Huang


    Tingting begged for mercy to the boss in panic.


    Although the boss was obsessed with Huang Tingting''s ability to bed, he was not stupid. Only with


    money could there be more women. It was impossible for him to destroy his future in the hands of a


    woman.


    "Get out. From now on, you are no longer my employee, " the boss said coldly. Leaving such a scourge


    would d o great harm to thepany. Only by letting her go as soon as possible could thepany be


    safe.


    Huang Tingting suddenly despaired. It was not easy for her to hook up with the boss, so she could do


    nothing in thepany. She only needed to reach out to get a sry every month, and she often


    received valuable gifts. This was a perfect life for Huang Tingting. After all, she was not the kind of


    woman who was particrly beautiful. It was lucky for her to have such a life.


    However now, all of this turned into bubbles!

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    For Qi Ran, this matter was a change of fate, which could make her life from this moment on undergo


    earth-shaking changes.


    But for Samuel, it was just a piece of cake. He would forget about it soon, because it was not worth it at


    all.


    At this time, Samuel and Manfred sat in a car and quietly stood at the city''s entrance.


    "He is Liu Da. When he was in contact with the Han Group, he was basically alone. He took charge of


    this matter and gained a lot of benefits from it. I checked all his rtives and secret lovers and found a


    to Samuel.


    "You did it very carefully, but we not only need to get hold of his Achilles'' heel, but also let him work for


    us," Samuel said. Since Han Yan was so eager to please Liu Da, it meant that he had the absolute right


    to make a decision on the matter of the city¡¯s vige. In this case, Samuel could not destroy him, but he


    needed to use him to help him.


    "These secrets should be enough to threaten him." Manfred said.


    Samuel shook his head and obviously had different opinions. He said, "Since Liu Da dares to take so


    much


    money, it means that he must have a way to wash the money clean. I''m afraid that there is not enough


    evidence."


    "His wife and children are all abroad. Should we go investigate?" Manfred said. Although his methods


    were a little despicable, when dealing with people like Liu Da, he could only use unconventional


    methods. Otherwise, how could he give in?


    As the saying goes, no harm brings to one''s wife and children. No matter what kind of opponents


    Samuel faced, he would never hurt the innocent. He would never use the other party''s family as a


    bargaining chip. This was the bottom line of his work.


    People could be ruthless, but they couldn''t be so ruthless that they had no conscience. They couldn''t


    let a good person be a beast.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "No, it''s between him and us. It has nothing to do with other innocent people," Samuel said.


    Manfred smiled. He had long guessed Samuel would not agree to his request and that it was just a


    casual remark.


    "If I don''t use this method, the rest won''t be very useful." Manfred eximed.


    "Where is he going now?" Seeing Liu Da getting into the car, Samuel asked Manfred.


    "This time should be the time when he goes to the tea garden. He is a person who likes drinking tea


    very much and is very proficient in this aspect." Manfred


    said.


    "It''s very simr to the Grandmother Sue. It''s a pity that she has never had any real good tea in her


    life." Samuel smiled faintly. Olddy Sue was fond of tea and loved it, but she had never been in


    contact with any valuable tea in her life.


    "Do you want to follow?" Seeing that the carriage had left, Manfred asked.


    "Follow." Samuel said.


    They followed the car to a very quiet tea house. There were almost no pedestrians passing by here,


    and the tea house looked a little dpidated.


    "Don''t tell me this is a ce where he hid his beauty? It''s a good ce to have few people." Samuel


    asked Manfred with a puzzled expression.


    Hearing these words, Manfred couldn''t help butugh.


    "What are youughing at?" Samuel asked in a strange manner.


    "When I first found out about this ce, my thoughts were exactly the same as yours. However, I did


    an investigation and found out that the owner of the tea house is an old man who is almost seventy


    years old." Manfred said.


    The corner of Samuel''s mouth twitched. This misunderstanding was really big, but this kind of ce,


    this kind of environment, was really suitable to hide a mistress in a golden house.


    "Wait for me in the car," Samuel said.


    Manfred grabbed Samuel by the arm and asked," Won''t you alert the enemy? By appearing so rashly


    in front of him, aren''t you clearly telling him that we''re following him?"


    "If I don''t talk to him in person, how can I know what kind of person he is and whether he can be used


    by m e?" Samuel said. The secret observation was enough for him. Since he had confirmed that Liu Da


    was the person in contact with Han Van, he needed to show his chips and let Liu Da work for him.


    "Sigh, it''s up to you. I believe in your ability." Manfred sighed and let go Samuel.


    Manfred leaned his head against the car window as h e watched Samuel walk towards the Tea House.


    His gaze appeared a little distracted. This was because even he did not think that Samuel would be


    able to offer an even more attractive bargaining chip to change Liu Da''s camp. After all, the Han Group


    was able to crush Samuel quite a number of times in terms of financial resources.


    The door of the tea house was a teetering wooden door, which made people feel that if they knocked a


    little harder, the door would be destroyed.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Samuel knocked on the door very carefully. With a creak, the door was opened. Obviously, it was not


    locked.


    In front of Samuel, it was a scene of a bridge flowing with water. The shabby tea house had a different


    world, which was beyond Samuel''s expectation.


    The inner court was not big, but the scenery was pleasant. Two people sat under a cool shed. One of


    them was Liu Da, while the other was a hunchbacked old man. He was probably the owner of the tea


    house Manfred had mentioned.


    When Samuel saw them, they also noticed him.


    Liu Da frowned at once, while the old man greeted Samuel with a gentle smile, "You are a guest. Since


    you are here,e in and have a seat."


    Samuel did the same. He went straight to the bottom o f the cool shed.


    A simple set of teaware showed the traces of time, and the cup was full of tea stains. All of these had


    been umted over the years.


    The tea in the old man''s cup was thicker, but the tea i n Liu Da''s cup was thinner. This was the most


    obviousparison of time. The time he spent in this tea house should not be long.


    At this time, the old man handed Samuel a tea cup. It was not brand new, but made of a thickyer of


    tea.


    This action caused Liu Da''s eyebrows to furrow even more. This was because when he first came to


    this tea house, the old man had given him a brand new cup. But why was this young man a cup filled


    with history?


    Samuel also felt a little strange. Although he was not proficient in this, he knew that this kind of cup had


    its own special characteristics, especially those who loved drinking tea. They would not clean their own


    cups and deliberately left tea smudge. Even if they made a cup of water, there would be tea vor.


    Such cups were more important to them than anything else.


    "Sir, what are you...?" Samuel asked, puzzled.


    The old man smiled and did not exin. Instead, he poured a cup of tea for Samuel and said, "Try it


    out."


    Samuel felt that there was a sense of superiority in the old man''s calm aura, especially when he poured


    the tea. It was impossible for an ordinary person to do what he did when he waved his hand.


    Could there be a hidden expert in this small teahouse?


    That''s right!


    If not, why would Liu Dae here?


    Samuel picked up the cup and took a sip. The bitter taste instantly filled his whole mouth, as if he had


    drunk Chinese medicine.


    "Sir, what kind of tea is this? Why is it so bitter?" Samuel asked with a distorted expression.


    The old man smiled faintly and said, "Just water."


    "I''m not a child anymore. How can water be so bitter? Sir, please don''t tease me," Samuel said. The


    smell went straight to his head, making him feel like he was drunk.


    The old man picked up the teapot again and took out a ss. After pouring it, it was indeed boiled


    water.


    "The bitter part is the cup. I thought you would like the taste," the old man said.


    Samuel was stunned. It was really boiled water. That was to say; the bitterness he felt was all


    transmitted from the teacup, which made him unable to imagine what kind of tea the owner had drunk


    before. The tea''s teacup''s taste alone made him doubt his life.


    At this time, the old man suddenly stood up, picked up the teacup Samuel had just used, and said to


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    the two o f them, "You can talk. I''m going back to rest for a while."


    The hunchbacked old man walked slowly. After returning to the room, he suddenly straightened his


    back, looked at the cup in his hand with a smile, and said to himself, "Old brother, he doesn''t like this


    taste.


    I have been waiting here for ten years to see how capable he is. Unfortunately, until now, I haven''t seen


    anything."

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    After the old man left, Liu Da''s momentum became obviously different. He poured and drank by


    himself. H e had a feeling that he regarded himself as the master, and his aura became stronger. He


    did not restrain at all, and it seemed that he deliberately wanted to suppress Samuel.


    In the face of such a situation, Samuel smiled calmly. He had seen too many people with powerful


    auras. Liu Da''s psychological suppression was like a game for a three-year-old child.


    "Are you Samuel?" Liu Da asked.


    "That''s right." Samuel said.


    Liu Da sneered and said, "I didn''t expect you to have the guts toe to me. You don''t want me to


    work for you, do you?"


    "It seems that I don''t have something worthy of your attention," Samuel said faintly.


    Liu Da nodded and said bluntly, "You have a little self-knowledge. I advise you to disappear from Cloud


    City. With your ability, you will die if you go against the Han Group."


    "I can give you the same benefits as Han Yan," Samuel said, "and maybe even the higher. Isn''t it worth


    thinking about?"


    Liu Da took a sip of tea and looked at Samuel with teasing eyes. He said, "You don''t have a deep


    understanding of yourself. What I want is more than money. The Han Group can help me more than


    you think."


    "Status?" Samuel asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Liu Da smiled and said nothing. For a man like him, money was important, but his status was what he


    wanted more.


    The strength of Han Group would help him get higher status sooner orter. In Liu Da''s view, no one


    could d o this except for Han Yan, so his loyalty to Han Yan was very high.


    "You don''t have a chance. If I were you, I would definitely be a live-in son-inw. It''s a good thing to rely


    on women to support me in this life," Liu Da said.


    "Do you know the origin of the Han Group?" Samuel. said


    "Is it important? Where does Han Groupe from? What''s the difference? As long as she can help


    me get what I want," Liu Da said.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Although he did not know what Han Yan had promised Liu Da, he was sure that i


    t was just words tofort Liu Da. The Hannigan family in the U.S. would not put their mind on Huaxia.


    Han Yan came to Cloud City just to deal with him.


    When everything was settled, Han Yan would return t o the U.S.. At that time, how could she care


    about Liu


    Da''s status? Even before she left, she was likely to give Liu Da a fatal blow.


    "Of course it''s important, because it''s rted to your life and death. You''ve taken so much money from


    the Han Group. This is a time bomb. You can die at any time if she wants," Samuel said.


    Liu Da frowned and shouted at Samuel angrily, "Don''t nder me if you don''t have any evidence.


    Otherwise, I''ll have you arrested."


    "With your status, catching me is just a matter of a few words. But have you ever thought that the Han


    Group would eventually kick you out of the country? She came from the U.S. and everything she did in


    Cloud City was to deal with me. Do you think that the Han Group will continue to develop in Cloud City


    after this matter is over? I can tell you with certainty that Han Yan doesn''t take Cloud City''s marketMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    seriously. For her, this is just a game. When she leaves, do you still have any value?" Samuel


    exined to Liu Da.


    Liu Da smiled contemptuously and said, "It must have taken a lot of brain to make up these stories. It''s


    quite simr, but I don''t believe that she won''t be tempted b y such a big market in Huaxia. Cloud City


    is just her starting point. The Han Group will bloom in Huaxia in the future. Can you imagine what kind


    of status I can have at that time?"


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. No wonder Liu Da was willing to do things for Han Yan. It turned out


    that his dream was not only in Cloud City, but also the whole country. How ambitious was that?


    "You''re so ambitious," said Samuel. "But sooner orter, you''ll be killed," he said.


    Liu Da drank hisst sip of tea, stood up and said," You''d better not meet me again in the future. I don''t


    want Miss Han to cause unnecessary misunderstanding. A good-for-nothing like you is not qualified to


    cooperate with me."

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Samuel did not mind Liu Da''s evil words. He just reminded him, "With your ability, it is not difficult for


    you to see the current situation in Cloud City. Why don''t you choose to see it more thoroughly? You''d


    better keep what I said in mind. Otherwise, you will regret it sooner orter."


    "You''re a good-for-nothing. Many people envy you for being raised by a woman. But in my eyes, this is


    the shame of a man. After doing so many shameful things for a man, you''d better go to hell early." Liu


    Da cursed i n pain.


    Watching Liu Da walking out of the tea house, Samuel unconsciously crushed the teacup with his


    hand.


    His palm and fingers had been cut many times because of the cracking of the teacup, and blood was


    overflowing.


    Samuel stood up and said to the old man''s room, "Sir, I broke your teacup by ident. I''m sure I''ll


    In the room, the old man did not rest. Instead, he looked at the situation outside through the window.


    When Samuel said these words, the old man could not help butugh. He said, "You''re not capable,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    but your guts are very simr to his. I don''t know where your stubbornness came from."


    After leaving the tea house and returning to the car, Samuel''s right hand was stained with blood.


    Manfred asked nervously, "What''s going on? Does Liu Da still dare to touch you? This guy has never


    tasted the ability of my thousand or so brothers!"


    After saying that, Manfred immediately took out his phone. From the looks of it, he intended to get


    someone to teach Liu Da a lesson.


    Samuel said lightly, "It has nothing to do with him. I broke a teacup and identally scratched it."


    Manfred looked at Samuel in confusion. How could he be so careless? He was no longer a child.


    "What did he say?" Manfred asked.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "I''m afraid it''s difficult to change his mind. Liu Da''s dream is too big


    and too beautiful."


    "What dream?" Manfred asked, puzzled.


    "When ites to the pursuit of power and status, he thinks that what Han Van can bring him is not


    only Cloud City''s status, but also the entire Huaxia," Samuel exined.


    Manfred was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled disdainfully and said, "This fellow is really big-


    hearted. Doesn''t he know that a Cloud City can''t satisfy him? Doesn''t he know that Han Van doesn''t


    want to develop herself in Huaxia at all?"


    "I hope he knows, but now it seems that he won''t admit it even if he knows." Samuel sighed.


    Everyone had a dream, even if it was a dream; he was unwilling to be woken up by others. Now that


    Liu Da was in this state, it was not easy to wake him up.


    In addition to Liu Da, there was another doubt in Samuel''s heart. There must be a reason why the old


    man gave the teacup full of tea powder to him, but he had no way to figure it out.


    After returning to Hex Capital Nightclub, Samuel drove back to the rental house.


    When he arrived home, Qi Yiyun was going to make dinner for Samuel. When she saw the blood on


    Samuel''s hands that had not been washed, she suddenly became nervous.


    She ran to Samuel, took his hand carefully, and asked, "What''s going on? Why are you injured again?"


    "It''s just a minor injury. It doesn''t matter," Samuel said indifferently.


    "How can it be okay after losing so much blood? If the wound is infected, do you know what the


    consequences will be?" Qi Yiyunined to Samuel and then pulled him directly into the bathroom.


    Watching Qi Yiyun carefully cleaning the wound with her head lowered, Samuel sometimes felt that her


    tenderness was charming. Her husband would be very happy in the future, but this person would never


    be him.


    After cleaning the wound, Qi Yiyun took Samuel to the living room, took out some gauze and medicine,


    and bound up his wound.


    Although the wounds were small, there were a lot of them, which made Qi Yiyun wonder how it was


    caused.


    "Are you going to perform bare-handed to crush the ss?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Although it was not so exaggerated, it was almost the same.


    "Don''t you know that I''m working part-time in the circus?" Samuel said with a smile.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    In the face of Samuel, who was still joking, Qi Yiyun was so angry that she shook off Samuel''s hand.


    But when she saw Samuel frowning, she quickly pulled him up and said, "I''m sorry. It hurts."


    Samuel shook his head and withdrew his hand, not allowing Qi Yiyun to hold him back. He said, "This


    minor injury doesn''t matter, but the vige in the city i s very troublesome. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to


    solve it."


    Feeling Samuel¡¯s hand withdrawing, Qi Yiyun''s eyes clearly revealed a trace of sadness, but she hid it


    very quickly, as if nothing had happened. She said, "I can help you do what you don''t want to do. I don''t


    have so many taboos and bottom lines. As long as I can save the Qi family, I can do anything."


    "I''m a man. Why would I need your help? Besides, you''ve given me enough money. I should take care


    of the rest," Samuel said.


    "In the face of special circumstances, you don''t have t o stick to your so-called bottom line. Because


    your opponent has no bottom line at all," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Is there a bad guy in the world, so that everyone wants to be a bad guy? Isn''t that a constant standard


    for oneself?" Samuel said lightly.


    Qi Yiyun knew that there were strict standards for


    Samuel to do things, and the bottom line that he determined would not be easily touched. But in this


    way, it was undoubtedly a tight incantation for himself and he would be bound by what he did.


    "But it''s hard to be a good person. I''ve checked Liu Da. I n his eyes, there are only benefits. And he


    trusts Han Van very much now. If you didn''t use special means, h e wouldn''t give in to you," Qi Yiyun


    said.


    "Aren''t we going to cook? I''m hungry." Samuel changed the topic.


    Qi Yiyun sighed in her heart. It was as difficult as climbing up to the sky to change Samuel''s insistence.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    However, she believed Samuel¡¯s ability. He would be able to seed even with his standards.


    "I just learned how to cook beef tonight. I hope it won''t be too bad," said Qi Yiyun.


    While Qi Yiyun was busy cooking in the kitchen, Samuel was deep in thought in the living room. He


    was not only thinking about the trouble in the city vige, but also about the teacup.


    When it was time for dinner, the three dishes and one soup were enough to make people drool.


    Whenever Samuel was very satisfied with his meal, Qi Yiyun would be in a particrly good mood. She


    even had a n idea that if she could be like this for the rest of her life, it would probably be the happiest


    thing. She would give everything of the Qi family to Samuel, and she would only be a good wife and


    mother at home.


    It was a pity that such an idea was just her wishful thinking. Moreover, she knew that no matter how


    much effort she made, she would do it unterally. She would not get any response from Samuel.


    But now Qi Yiyun didn''t insist on asking for a so-called response. She was just doing things that could


    make her happy. As for how long she would be happy, she never thought about it.


    Before going to bed, the weather suddenly changed. All of a sudden, a strong wind blew, and lightning


    shed and thunder rumbled.


    Qi Yiyun, who was watching TV in the living room, looked pale and seemed to be very afraid of the


    lightning outside.


    It started from Qi Yiyun''s childhood experience. It was also a thunderstorm night, and the irritable


    thunder resounded through heaven and earth. Qi Yiyun, who was not by her parents'' side, could only


    curl up in the corner of a wall and tremble. That night was extremely torturous for Qi Yiyun. So even


    now, as long as she heard the thunder and thunder, she would be very afraid, because it was not only a


    sound that resounded through heaven and earth, but also a lonely shadow for her.


    "Are you afraid?" Samuel said to Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun nodded.


    "If you''re afraid, go to bed early. You''ll be fine when you fall asleep."


    In Qi Yiyun''s shocked eyes, Samuel took the lead to go back to his room. Qi Yiyun felt so wronged that


    she almost cried. As a man, he actually went back to his room to sleep at this time. Even if there was


    nofort, he should at least apany her.


    This night was doomed to be sleepless for Qi Yiyun, but Samuel was sleeping very well


    He liked the thunder and rain, and he liked this noisy environment. Only in this way could he not feel


    the strange quietness. He had lived in the side room since he was a child. It was a ce where even


    the servants did not want to appear. There was almost no sound. S o only when there was a thunder,


    Samuel feel that his room was very lively.


    It was the same loneliness, but the two extreme ways o f treating people were different. This was


    probably the reason Samuel could not be with Qi Yiyun.

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    The next morning, after Samuel got up, he found Qi Yiyun curled up on the sofa. Obviously, she didn''t


    sleep all night.


    "I slept soundly. What about you?" Samuel asked deliberately.


    Qi Yiyun looked at Samueliningly. She had been afraid for the whole night. She had thought


    that Samuel wouldfort her on the way. Unexpectedly, this man with a hard-hearted heart did not


    appear. Qi Yiyun even heard some cheers!


    "Are you still a man or not?" Qi Yiyun said through gritted teeth.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Whether I''m a man or not I can only be seen by Yvonne. It''s such a precious thing. I can''t show it to


    you casually." After saying that, Samuel went to the bathroom to wash up. 1


    Qi Yiyun felt bitter in her heart. When Samuel came out of the bathroom, in order to make up for her


    injured heart, she said to Samuel, "I want to eat soy milk and fried dough sticks."


    "If Ie back, I''ll buy it for you. But if I don''te back, you can have some leftovers," Samuel said.


    Looking at the closed door, Qi Yiyun''s eyes were filled with tears. She had never been ignored like this,


    but she asked for it, so she couldn''t me anyone else.


    At the door of the elevator, Samuel unexpectedly met Mi Fei''er, the woman who deliberately hid from


    him. It seemed that she deliberately showed up in front of him these two days.


    After entering the elevator, Mi Fei''er was the first to speak. She asked Samuel, "How do you know


    Liam?"


    "Why should I exin it to you?" Samuel said coldly.


    Faced with Samuel''s indifference, Mi Fei''er suddenly felt angry. She did not think that Samuel had the


    ability to be cold in front of her. Even if he really had a good rtionship with Liam, it did not matter. Mi


    Fei''er did not put Liam in her eyes. What she valued more was the boss who had never shown up.


    "People like you, do you think that you can be supercilious just because you know a few big shots?" Mi


    Fei''er said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "You''ve always been arrogant. Since the first day we met, you


    didn''t put me in your eyes, did you? In the case of no hatred, you put yourself in a superior position.


    Now, you''re ming me?"


    "I have the ability to do that. Do you have the ability to do that?" Mi Fei''er said with her head held high.


    Samuel nced at Mi Fei''er from the corner of his eye and said, "Your couragees from your


    appearance and figure, butpared with my friend, what do you count as? Do you really think that all


    men in the world should revolve around you?"


    Speaking of Qi Yiyun, Mi Fei''er became less confident. In front of Qi Yiyun, she was so ashamed of her


    own appearance that she didn''t even have the courage topare with her.


    "Who knows how you lied to her. Sooner orter, I''ll expose your fake mask in front of her," Mi Fei''er


    said disdainfully.


    "If you met me today just to say these things, there''s n o need. You don¡¯t take me seriously. Have I ever


    looked directly at you?" Samuel shook his head. The elevator arrived and he went out first.


    Mi Fei''er clenched her fists and wanted to punch Samuel.


    If she didn''t want to know the rtionship between him and Liam, how could Mi Fei''er meet him?


    "A piece of trash like you can also know Liam. It seems that Liam is not a good person. Wait and see. If


    I know the boss of Weakriver Real Estate, I will have him expel Liam sooner orter," Mi Fei''er said to


    herself. 1


    After Samuel ran around and went to the restaurant, h e saw Qi Ran in the distance, who seemed to be


    waiting for someone.


    When Qi Ran saw Samuel, she trotted to him, handed him the soybean milk and fried dough sticks,


    and said, "I bought this for you. It''s my treat today." "Is there a pie falling from the sky?" Samuel said


    with


    a smile.


    "I don''t know who you are, but I''m sure that you are a big shot. Otherwise, how could Liam, who owns


    the Weakriver Real Estate, meet me?" Qi Ran said with a smile.


    Samuel nodded in agreement and said, "It seems that you have good taste. You''re much better than


    some people."

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Qi Ran didn''t know who Samuel was talking about, and she was not interested in it. She came here


    early o n purpose to thank Samuel for his help. If it hadn''t been for him, she wouldn''t have met Liam.


    Of course, it was not enough for just a breakfast. Qi Ran asked, "Do you live nearby? If you have time


    tonight, let''s have dinner together."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Samuel shook his head and said with the soybean milk and fried dough stick in his hand, "This meal is


    enough. I still have something to do. I''ll go first."


    After that, Samuel turned around and left. Qi Ran didn''t even have time to say thank you.


    Looking at Samuel¡¯s back, Qi Ran was curious about what kind of a man he was. Why did he give


    others a feeling of great power under his low-key appearance? Even people like Liam had to give him


    face.


    Could it be...?!


    An amazing idea suddenly came to Qi Ran''s mind. As everyone knew, Liam was only a senior member


    of Weakriver Real Estate while the boss never showed u p. Could it be that he was the boss?


    After this idea came up, Qi Ran quickly shook her head again and said to herself, "What are you


    thinking about? How could you be so lucky that you could meet the boss behind Weakriver Real Estate


    so easily? If he


    was really the boss, how could hee to buy soy milk and fried dough sticks in the morning?"


    In Qi Ban''s opinion, since the owner of Weakriver Real Estate was so rich, there must be servants


    making breakfast for him. Some people in maids'' clothing might send breakfast to his bedside. How


    could they g o to such a small shop to buy soybean milk and fried dough sticks in person? Moreover,


    there was no high-level residential area nearby, so it was impossible for the owner to live nearby.


    Returning home with soy milk and fried dough sticks, Qi Yiyun, who had not slept all night, had fallen


    asleep on the sofa with a low snore. It seemed that she had been exhaustedst night.


    Watching her curl up on the sofa, it was definitely very ufortable to fall asleep in this posture, but


    the idea of carrying her back to the room shed through his mind. Samuel directly denied it. This kind


    of intimate action could not be used on Qi Yiyun even i f it was used on a stranger.


    Samuel put down the soybean milk and the fried dough stick. After cooling down, he changed his


    clothes and went out again.


    When the sound of the door closing was heard, Qi Yiyun, who was sleeping with her eyes closed,


    changed her posture andy on the sofa. She opened her bloodshot eyes and looked at the soybean


    milk and fried dough sticks.


    Although he didn''t carry her back to the room to sleep, he still remembered the soy milk and fried


    dough sticks. She should be satisfied, right?


    In the vi area of Cloudrige, Yvonne ran back home. Just as she went to the bathroom to cool down,


    Lydia sneaked into her room. Looking at the mobile phone o n the bedside table, she quickly picked it


    up and edited a text message to send to Samuel.


    The content of the text message was very simple. It required Samuel to meet her at 3 p.m. in the


    suburbs. After sending the message, Lydia deleted the record and sneaked out of the room.


    After taking a shower, Yvonne didn''t know anything. She changed her clothes and went to work.


    When Samuel saw the message, a smile broke out on his face. However, the "don''t reply" at the end of


    the message made him feel a little strange.


    Could it be that Yvonne was even shy?


    Although Yvonne had never mentioned this kind of date before, they could be considered to be an old


    couple, yet she was still so coy.


    "It''s three o''clock in the afternoon. It''s still early. Where should I go to kill time?" Samuel said to himself.


    He had nned to go to the vige in the city today, but Yvonne''s sudden text aroused his excitement.


    He couldn''t wait to meet Yvonne, which made him lose interest in other things.


    At Hillside Vi, after Yvonne left, Lydia also changed her clothes and was ready to go out.


    "Where are you going so early?" Godfrey asked Lydia. Although they were only middle-aged, they had


    already lived an old life. All the life pressure was on Yvonne. They only needed to n to spend every


    day a s boring as possible.


    "Of course I have something important to do. Do you think I only know how to y cards and drink


    every day like you do? You don''t care about my family''s affairs at all. If the Sue family lets you take


    care of it, it will be over sooner orter," Lydia said. She felt more and more tired and disgusted by


    Godfrey. She thought that Godfrey had no contribution to this family and was useless except for eating


    and drinking.


    Godfrey had been criticized for a long time, so he didn''t care what Lydia thought of him at all. Anyway,


    Yvonne was so hard-working now, and he had already lived afortable life. Nothing was worth


    worrying about.


    But Lydia was an exception. Her idea would anger Yvonne, and Godfrey was afraid that she would do


    something stupid.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    "If you still want to ruin the rtionship between Yvonne and Samuel, I advise you to restrain yourself.


    Don''t make Yvonne angry, and then drive us out of our home, and we won''t even have a ce to live,"


    Godfrey reminded her.


    "How dare she!" Lydia suddenly became angry and said, "She is my daughter, a piece of meat that fell


    from my body. How dare she drive me away? What I d o is for her own good. If I don''t want her to live a


    good life, do I need to spend time and effort?"


    "But you know that it''s a thankless task, why do you still do it?" Godfrey did not understand Lydia''s


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    thoughts very much. She destroyed the rtionship between the two again and again, but Yvonne¡¯s


    position had been firm and clear enough, but Lydia did not give up.


    "She will thank me in the future, but she still doesn''t understand," Lydia said.


    Godfrey shook his head helplessly. Yvonne had long since be an adult. She knew very well what


    she was facing. How could she not understand?


    Moreover, a rtionship did not require a reason. Moreover, Samuel had indeed done a lot of things for


    the Sue family. It was very inappropriate for Lydia to tear down the bridge after crossing it.


    "Since you have the time, why don''t you go shopping with your sisters?" Godfrey said.


    This sentence made a sneer appear on Lydia''s face. She said, "A good-for-nothing like you will


    certainly think so. You have never done anything for this family. You have never worried about the


    family situation."


    Godfrey sighed and stopped talking. He knew Lydia was impossible for Lydia to change her mind with


    his persuasion.


    After Lydia took her bag out of the house, she took a taxi to the suburbs, which was the ce where


    she had promised to send a message to Samuel.


    There was an ancient town here. Although it was not a popr scenic spot, there were asionally


    some tourists, and most of them were couples who were in a hot rtionship.


    "Is everyone here? You can fight, right?" Lydia came to a household. A bald man had been waiting in


    the yard for a long time. The ferocious pattern on his tattoo arm was obviously not a good person.


    "Don''t worry the people I''ve found are absolutely not a problem. They are very powerful hatchet men,"


    the bald man said with a smile.


    Lydia nodded, took out 50,000 yuan in cash from her bag, gave it to the bald man, and said, "This is


    the deposit. I''ll give you the rest of the money when I see the result."


    The bald man took the money and weighed it in his hand. He smiled with satisfaction and said, "If


    you''re willing to pay, I''ll kill him for you. If you want to solve the problem, solve it once and for all, you


    won''t have t o worry about it."


    In her heart, Lydia really hoped Samuel would die, but she was worried that the truth would be


    revealed. If someone found out that she was the behind-the-scenes maniptor, she was afraid that


    she would spend the rest of her life in prison, so she did not dare to make such a decision.


    The bald man saw the hesitation on Lydia''s face and continued, "My brothers are all desperadoes.


    They all have homicide cases. To them, killing people is as easy as killing chickens. If you''re worried


    that something will happen, you don''t have to. Their methods are very clean. Moreover, after killing


    people, they will definitely not appear in Cloud City. It''s impossible for anyone to find out about them, let


    alone you."


    "Are you sure that we won''t be found out?" Lydia asked.


    "Of course, if we''re found out, we''ll pay with our lives. Do you think we''ll take it as a joke? " The bald


    man said.


    Lydia hesitated for a moment. If she could take this opportunity to kill Samuel, then all her concerns


    would disappear. It was indeed a chance.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    "How much do you want?" Lydia asked in a deep voice.


    The bald man smiled and said, "For a person like you, money is nothing. The most important thing is to


    solve trouble, isn''t it?"


    Lydia was a woman who cherished money as much as her life. Money was her lifeblood. Although she


    really wanted to kill Samuel, she could not ept it if the bald man demanded an exorbitant price.


    "Don''t try to ckmail me. If you want to kill him, I can find someone at any time. If your price is


    unreasonable, I will find someone else to do it," Lydia said.


    The bald man stretched out his right hand, spread out his fingers, and said, "500,000, not a penny less.


    If you trust others, you can try it, but I can assure you that you will never find a person who is cleaner


    than us in the entire Cloud City. Only we can guarantee to keep it as secret as possible."


    Five hundred thousand!


    It was not a big sum of money for the Sue family at the moment, and it was not difficult for Lydia to take


    out the money.


    But Lydia, who had to cut down the price to buy the vegetables, would naturally lower the price in such


    arge amount of money.


    "Four hundred thousand yuan, not even a penny more, " Lydia said firmly.


    The bald man shook his head and said, "You still have time to think about it, but I have to remind you


    that if you miss the opportunity, it will not be so easy to get it again. With more than 100,000 yuan, you


    will never see him again or have any trouble, and you don''t have t o worry about it being exposed. After


    that, my brothers and I will leave Cloud City immediately without leaving any trace."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Four hundred thousand." Lydia gritted her teeth.


    "A hundred thousand yuan is just a piece of cake for you. A rich person like you shouldn''t be so shrewd


    as t o be with us. Just give us one hundred thousand yuan to run away. Isn''t it better to let us go far


    away?" said the bald man.


    Things had already reached this point. There seemed t o be no need to take 100,000 yuan seriously.


    Moreover, the other party''s attitude was very tough. It was impossible to press the price. Lydia took a


    deep breath and said, "Okay, 500,000 yuan, but you have to do it cleanly, there should not be any


    trouble."


    "Don''t worry. We will definitely destroy his corpse." The bald man said with a smile.


    Lydia still wanted to stay and watch the show. She would only feel at ease if Samuel died in front of her


    with her own eyes.


    The bald man arranged her to a room in the yard.


    Although the environment was very bad, Lydia was very excited.


    On this day, Lydia had been waiting for a long time. As long as Samuel died, Yvonne would ept a


    new life, and the Sue family would be able to settle down.


    In the other room, in addition to the bald man, there were also a few fierce-looking people. Each of


    them was covered with tattoos, which was indeed like the way of survival by a knife. And from their


    eyes, it could be seen that these people were unusual.


    "Bumb bald brother, five hundred thousand one life, won''t it be too cheap? This woman is not an


    ordinary person." Someone said to the bald head. They often did this kind of thing, and the price


    usually fluctuated ording to the strength of the employer. Five hundred thousand yuan was too little


    for people like Lydia. 1


    The bald man smiled and said, "What do you know? After he dies, how much money we want is up to


    us. How dare she refuse to give it to us you?"


    Upon hearing the bald man''s words, everyone immediately understood what he meant.


    "Brother baldy is really awesome. Look at her timid appearance. She will be ckmailed casually in the


    future. Brother baldy has found a long-term meal ticket."


    "This task is enough for us to live a free and unfettered life for several years. Finally, we can have some


    peaceful birthdays." "If it weren''t for the bald man''s smart mind, we, people with brawny and simple


    minds, would probably only b e able to work at the construction site."


    Hearing their ttery, the bald man smiled proudly.


    Samuel had nothing to do. He just sat there and didn''t do anything. He fantasized about the meeting


    with Yvonne in the afternoon, and he couldn''t help smiling.


    "Johann, what do you think this fellow is thinking about? He has a cheap smile on his face. He must be


    u p to no good, right?" Manfred, who was sitting to the side, asked Johann in a low voice.


    Embarrassment appeared on Johann''s face. Manfred dared toment Samuel in private, but he


    didn''t have the qualifications to do so. Thus, he didn''t dare t o answer this question at all.


    "Boss Manfred, if you''re curious, go and ask him, won''t you know?" Johann said.


    Manfred shook his head and said, "Look at that face of his; I don''t want to eat dog food. For a loner like


    me, it''s better to stay away from these sweet shells."


    Johann smiled helplessly. Manfred imed that he was all alone. However, as long as he was willing,


    he could change the women around him every day, and h e wouldn¡¯t have to worry about them for a


    year. It was just that he didn''t want to do that.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    "Damn it, my heart is itching. Even though I know that I''ll be hurt, I still want to ask what''s going on.


    Quick, give me some advice and let me calm down." Manfred said to Johann with an impatient look on


    his face.


    Johann couldn''t helpughing bitterly. Manfred was also a strange person. Sometimes, the emotions


    he disyed werepletely inconsistent with his actual age. He was extremely childish and did not


    have the style of a boss at all.


    "Forget it, don''t try to persuade me. No one can stop m e today." Before Johann could say anything,


    Manfred had already stood up and walked towards Samuel.


    Samuel sat on the couch while Manfred sat on the armrest. He ced his hand on Samuel''s shoulder


    and asked, "What''s the good news? Why don''t you share it with your brother?"


    Samuel nced at Manfred from the corners of his eyes and said, "What does that have to do with


    you?"


    "You can''t say that. Aren''t I just concerned about you?" Manfred said as he took out a pack of


    cigarettes and passed one over to Samuel.


    Samuel looked at Manfred in surprise. This fellow''s life was in danger. He could only enter and not


    leave. After being acquainted with him for so many years, the number of times he took the initiative to


    give him


    a cigarette could be counted on one''s fingers. Yet, he was actually willing to give up today.


    "You are really willing to spend some capital in order t o gather information." Samuel teased.


    Manfred didn''t feel awkward at all. He had long since gotten used to this way of getting along with her.


    To him, there was no longer anything embarrassing about it.


    "Quickly say it, this cigarette of mine is very expensive." Manfred urged.


    Samuel put the cigarette in his mouth. Manfred took the initiative to take out a lighter and lit it for him.


    After spitting out a mouthful of smoke, Samuel spat out a faint smoke ring and said, "I''m here to wait for


    Yvonne to meet with me in the afternoon."


    Manfred''s face was filled with pain as he rubbed his chest. Although he had long known that there


    might b e some dog food in the bag, he still found it hard to ept the fact that it was right in front of


    him.


    "Did my sister-inw take the initiative?" Manfred asked.


    "Yes, she sent me a message early in the morning. Maybe she misses me too much," Samuel said


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    happily.


    Manfred sat down on the ground andid down in arge form. In a hopelessly helpless tone, he said,"


    Motherfucker, even though I know that I would eat dog food, why should I ask more?"


    All of a sudden, Manfred stood up and snatched away the cigarette in Samuel''s hand. He didn''t mind


    that he had already taken the cigarette. He put it in his mouth and cursed, "The cigarette is for me to


    relieve my worries. Why are you smoking? Bastard, why don''t you take care of my feelings?"


    Samuel could not help but roll his eyes. Manfred was already middle-aged and had not behaved


    properly throughout the day. In front of his subordinates, he did not even bother to care about the


    image of his boss.


    "That''s what you took the initiative to ask. What does i t have to do with me?" Samuel said.


    Manfred took a deep drag on the cigarette and seemed to be using nicotine to stimte himself. He


    turned to Johann and asked, "You don''t have a girlfriend, do you?"


    Johann shivered all over and hurriedly said, "No, no, I didn''t."


    Manfred calmed down a little and said to Samuel," This is a bachelor club. If you have nothing to do in


    the future, don''te here. Don''t pollute the air here.¡±


    Samuel stood up and tidied up his clothes. He said solemnly, "Manfred, since you want to draw a clear


    line between us, shouldn''t we put the matter of returning the money onto the agenda? After all, you still


    owe me 200 million. If you don''t pay me back the money, it won''t be easy for us to have a good


    rtionship."


    The muscles on Manfred''s face trembled. He had never thought of returning the money. With a


    shameless expression, he said, "When did I borrow your money? Do you have any proof? Do you have


    a loan receipt?"


    After saying that, Manfred turned to Johann and asked, "Johann, do you know when I borrowed his


    money?"

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    After hearing Manfred''s words, Johann could only smile bitterly.


    The two big bosses were joking. How could he be qualified to participate in the battle? If he was not


    careful, he would not know what was going on.


    Lowering his head, Johann could only pretend as if he had not heard anything, as if he waspletely


    oblivious to what was going on outside.


    "Manfred, I realized that the more you grow older, the more shameless you be," Samuel said


    speechlessly.


    "Samuel, your understanding of me is still too shallow. I haven''t been like this recently, but I have


    always been like this. Thus, regardless of whether I borrowed your money or not, you can forget about


    this matter." Manfred said.


    Faced with the shameless Manfred, Samuel did not have many tricks up his sleeve. Furthermore, he


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    had never thought of asking Manfred to pay back the money. Even though 200 million was not a small


    amount, 200 million would not show any critical value in dealing with the Han Group.


    Looking at the time, it was already time for lunch.


    Samuel said, "If you don''t pay me back, why don''t you treat me to lunch?"


    "For employee meals, you can eat as much as you want. I''ll get the cook to prepare two more bowls of


    rice for you." Manfred said generously.


    "How fucking stingy you are!" Samuel gritted his teeth and said.


    In Penins Hotel, Han Van was scolding the Armor Master. In order to apologize, the Armor Master


    had already knelt in front of her, but Han Van still looked like she would not let her go.


    After the door was pushed open, Wu Feng walked in.


    Since the death of Han Qing, Wu Feng had temporarily be Han Van''s messenger. Wu Feng would


    take care of everything rted to the outside world for the time being.


    "What are you doing here?" Han Van asked Wu Feng in a cold voice. In her eyes, Wu Feng was just a


    good-for-nothing. If it were not for the fact that there was no one left to use, she would have asked Wu


    Feng to get lost.


    "Miss, there is more information about Lydia," Wu Feng said.


    Although Han Van frowned with dissatisfaction, she still wanted to know what was rted to Lydia.


    "Get out of here. If you are not good at doing this, don''te out and make a fool of yourself. Don''t do


    this in the future. If I know, I will never let you go." Han Van scolded the Armor Master.


    The Armor Master ran out of the room as if she had been saved.


    Although she had met many difficult guests, it was the first time for an overbearing person like Han Yan


    t o do so. It was obvious that Han Yan identally messed up her painting, but the responsibility fell on


    her. She even had to kneel down and apologize.


    "Hurry up and say it. After that, get out of here," Han Yan said to Wu Feng.


    "Lydia has found a few people. They should be there to deal with Samuel," Wu Feng said.


    "This woman finally can''t help taking action. Find a way to help her. It''s best if Samuel dies today," Han


    Yan said. At present, the only way she could kill Samuel was to use Lydia. Therefore, since Lydia had


    already taken action, she must find a way to make this matter sessful.


    "Young Miss, I can make a move, but if Old Master finds out about this, I''m afraid he''ll me you." Wu


    Feng said.


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? I want you to find a way to help Lydia. Of course, you have to keep it a


    secret. You can''t let dad know that I have something to do with this matter. Otherwise, do I need a


    good-for-nothing like you? Grandpa Yang can kill him with one hand," Han Yan said coldly.


    "I happened to run into someone recently. Maybe he might be able to help," Wu Feng said.


    Han Yan stared at Wu Feng with dissatisfaction, and her eyes were like torches. She said, "Wu Feng,


    you are so bold. How dare you beat around the bush with me?"


    Wu Feng quickly lowered his head and said: "Young Miss, Wu Feng doesn''t dare. Wu Feng only


    wanted to exin this matter to you. The person I met is called Dong Hao. Young Miss doesn''t know


    who he is, but you should have heard of the Qi Family, right?"


    "What the hell is the Qi family? How would I know?" Han Yan said impatiently.


    "Qi Donglin, he appeared on Old Master''s birthday," W u Feng said.


    "After hearing what you said, I seem to have some impression. He is also a famous person in the U.S.,


    butpared with our Hannigan family, he is just an ant. Moreover, I heard that someone wants to


    destroy the Q i family. My father seems to be helpful in this matter," Han Yan said.


    "Correct, there is indeed someone who wants to target the Qi Family, and Old Master is also opposing


    the Qi Family. That is why I feel that this is a chance for a youngdy to show off in front of Old Master."


    Wu Feng said.


    "What do you want me to do?" Han Yan asked in confusion.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    "As far as I know, Dong Hao is Qi Donglin''s daughter''s personal bodyguard. Since Dong Hao is in


    Cloud City, then Qi Yiyun must be there as well. Miss now has a chance to kill two birds with a stone.


    Not only can you deal with Samuel, but you can also deal with Qi Yiyun. Once Qi Yiyun has an ident


    in Cloud City, Qi Donglin will definitely be in chaos." Wu Feng said.


    "Qi Yiyun?" Han Yan frowned. She had a certain impression of this woman. It was this woman who had


    appeared at her father''s birthday banquet and stolen her limelight. Han Feng had even been obsessed


    with her for a period of time and had not had time to eat or drink. He was about to go berserk. However,


    Qi Yiyun soon returned Huaxia, which was why Han Feng had not found an opportunity. Han Yan did


    not have the chance to teach Qi Yiyun a lesson either.


    "By the way!" Han Yan suddenly thought of something. She suddenly raised her head and said,'' The


    woman who pushed the wheelchairst time, I felt strange at that time. Why did I feel that she was so


    familiar? But she kept her head down all the time. I didn''t see her face clearly. It seems that she is Qi


    Yiyun. She is so timid that she doesn''t even dare to show her face in front of me."


    "Miss, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve already looked at the hotel''s CCTV footage. That woman is indeed Qi Yiyun,"


    Wu


    Feng said.


    "Since that''s the case, you''d better do it quickly. It''s the perfect n to kill Samuel with the help of the


    Qi family," Han Yan said with a smile. After Samuel died, she threw the pot to the Qi family and had


    nothing to worry about. Moreover, she could use it as an excuse t o deal with Qi Yiyun and let her taste


    the evil consequences of snatching the limelight.


    "Yes," Wu Feng replied and left the room.


    Han Yan wore a cold smile and said to herself," Samuel, today next year will be the anniversary of your


    death. I wonder how many people will remember you, such a good-for-nothing."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When Han Yan found her nails, her anger rushed to her head again. Her delicate fingers were broken


    by a woman who was not well-versed in her skills. She had not yet swallowed her anger.


    After calling the hotel security guard, Han Yan ordered, "Who found the Mechist for me just now? Tell


    him toe to my room immediately and smash the shop by the way."


    Recently, Dong Hao''s mood had been very bad. Samuel and Qi Yiyun lived under the same roof.


    Although he knew that Qi Yiyun would not do that kind of thing, when he thought of how they lived


    together day and night, he felt very sad.


    To Dong Hao, a goddess like Miss was definitely not someone who a good-for-nothing Samuel could


    match. It was a pity that he could not kill Samuel, or Q i Yiyun would me him for the rest of his life.


    "We meet again." Wu Feng was very strict with Dong Hao''s whereabouts. Dong Hao''s every move was


    under his control.


    "If those of yours still haven''t retreated, there will be a t least ten deaths tonight." Dong Hao said


    indifferently.


    "When I was in the arena, I recognized you. It was just that at that time, I didn''t know why you


    appeared in Cloud City, so I arranged for some people to follow you. Don''t worry, I''ll have these people


    withdraw right away," Wu Feng said.


    "We aren''t the same person. Why are you looking for m e?" asked Dong Hao.


    "We don''t have eternal friends, nor do we have eternal enemies. We are indeed not the same person,


    but after we have amon enemy, we can be temporary allies, right?" Wu Feng said with a


    smile.


    "An ally?" Dong Hao smiled disdainfully. Although the crisis that the Qi Family was facing wasn''t


    caused directly by the Hannigan family, it indirectly had a lot t o do with the Hannigan family. No matter


    from what angle, Dong Hao didn''t feel like he could ally with Wu Feng.


    "You want Samuel dead, and I want him dead too. Can''t we be considered allies?" Wu Feng said.


    When it came to Samuel, Dong Hao''s face darkened. If i t weren''t for Qi Yiyun, he would have killed


    him a long


    time ago.


    "Even though I want to kill him, I won''t do it, so don''t think about using me." After saying this, Dong Hao


    stood up, about to leave.


    "I know why you don''t dare to make a move, but now there is a very good opportunity in front of you.


    Don''t you want to hear it?"

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    Dong Hao, who had left, stopped his steps. His heart was struggling.


    He knew better than anyone what would happen if he killed Samuel. Qi Yiyun would not forgive him


    and would not let him go.


    Given Samuel¡¯s death to improve his rtionship with Qi Yiyun was aplete joke.


    However, when he heard Wu Feng''s words, he couldn''t control his killing intent.


    If there was a chance, he would never let Samuel go.


    Wu Feng smiled and continued, "I can assure you that Qi Yiyun will never me you after you kill him.


    Naturally, someone will take the me for you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Who?" Dong Hao asked.


    "Lydia," Wu Feng said.


    Dong Hao frowned and said, "Isn''t Lydia Samuel''s mother-inw? How can she take the me for


    me?"


    Wu Feng sighed and said, "In the present age, the mother-inw is the scariest. Compared with you,


    I''m afraid she has a lot more desire to kill Samuel."


    Dong Hao did not have a thorough understanding of the rtionship within the Sue family. Of course,


    he knew that the Sue family did not like Samuel based o


    n Samuel¡¯s reputation. However, had what Samuel had recently done for the Sue family not changed


    Lydia''s mind?


    "Only with Samuel can the Sue family be what it is today. If Lydia killed Samuel, isn''t she scared that


    there is nothing left?" Dong Hao said.


    "She wanted to kill Samuel because she was worried Sue family would lose everything. I won¡¯t exin


    the specific situation to you. It''s just a waste of time. You just need to know Lydia wants to kill Samuel


    today, but the person she''s looking for is obviously no match for him, so you have to show up," Wu


    Feng said.


    Although Dong Hao only focused on martial arts, he was not stupid. Wu Feng was undoubtedly taking


    advantage of him by telling him the news.


    "Since this is such a good opportunity, why don''t you take action? Could it be that you don''t want


    Samuel to die?" Dong Hao asked.


    Wu Feng was not qualified to reveal the situation of the Hannigan family in the U.S. to Dong Hao. He


    stood up and said, "At three o''clock this afternoon, Samuel will appear in the city''s suburb ancient town.


    Whether you go or not, it''s your choice."


    As he watched Wu Feng leave, Dong Hao''s eyes gradually cooled down.


    Lydia wanted to kill Samuel, and she already had a specific arrangement. For him, this was a great


    opportunity that could not be replicated. If he missed i t, he was afraid that he would never have such a


    chance again.


    There were not too many entanglements in his heart. Dong Hao soon decided to take advantage of this


    opportunity. As for the reaction of Qi Yiyun after Samuel''s death, he did not want to think too much


    about it. As long as the name of killing did not fall on him, he would not be med by Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel had lunch in Hex Capital Nightclub. At two o''clock, he couldn''t wait to leave.


    Since he hadn''t seen Yvonne for such a long time, it must be fake that he didn''t have any thoughts in


    his heart, but he had to control it.


    After being dependent on each other for three years, even Samuel was used to Yvonne snoring every


    night. For him, snoring was more like hypnosis. Only when h e heard the snoring, could he sleep more


    soundly.


    It took Samuel half an hour to reach the ancient town i n the outskirts of the city. Before Yvonne


    appeared, he had strolled around randomly. Even though this ce was very close to Cloud City, he


    had not been here for more than three years.


    At this time, a bald man came face to face. He had a very purpose. When he was still far away, Samuel


    felt that he wasing for him.


    When the bald man walked up to him, Samuel asked," Do we know each other?" "A woman broke a


    valuable vase in our store. She said her husband woulde to make up for it. It''s you, isn''t it?" said


    the bald man.


    Was it Yvonne?


    Samuel asked in a deep voice, "What did you do to her?"


    "Don''t be nervous. I just want herpensation. If you''re willing to pay, this matter will be easy to


    solve," said the bald man.


    "Take me there. If you dare to hurt even a single hair o n her body, I won''t let you off," Samuel said


    coldly.


    The bald man smiled disdainfully. This guy was already on the brink of death. How could he still be so


    arrogant?


    "Let''s go." The bald man led the way.


    Samuel followed him and felt that the sudden incident was a little strange. If something had really


    happened to Yvonne, why didn''t she call him? And how did the bald man know him?

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    There were so many people in the ancient town, and h e came straight for him. Obviously, he knew him


    well.


    Samuel thought for a while and soon the bald man walked into a remote courtyard. There was almost


    no tourist sightseeing in this ce.


    "If you don''t leave now, I can''t guarantee what will happen to your wife." The bald man turned to


    Samuel a t the door.


    Samuel raised the corner of his mouth slightly. Although he didn''t know what this bald man wanted t o


    do, he was sure that Yvonne wasn¡¯t here.


    But his purpose could only be known by going in.


    Samuel quickened his pace to keep up with him.


    When they walked to the yard and closed the door, the two of them blocked the way at the door, and


    several people also came out of their rooms.


    There were a total of seven people, and each one of them had a fierce expression on their faces,


    indicating that they hade with ill intentions.


    "Who is it that can find you good-for-nothings to deal with me?" Samuel smiled slightly. Although these


    people were strong, it could be seen that they did not have any professional training, so their skills


    were definitely not good.


    There should be a lot of people in Cloud City who wanted to deal with him, but they would find these


    rubbishes, which showed that they did not have a deep understanding of him.


    Han Van would not do this. If she wanted to kill him, she just needed to find a chance to let Di Yang do


    it. It was impossible for her to let these losers do it.


    "Was he the one who I identally offended before?"


    "You still have to be so stubborn in the face of death. W e are desperadoes," the bald man said,


    gnashing his teeth.


    "Desperados?" Samuel smiled disdainfully and said," It''s okay for you to deal with ordinary people, but


    if you want to deal with me, I''m afraid that you can''t do i t with your skills."


    "Boy, since you are so arrogant, we will show you what we can do."


    "Don''t forget to mention our brothers to those ghosts o n the way to theherworld. Maybe you can


    still findpanions."


    "Let''s attack together."


    Several peopleunched attacks at the same time, surrounding Samuel in a circle. Each of them had a


    deadly weapon in their hands.


    Samuel did not dare to be careless. Although their skills were not so good, they won in numbers.


    Everyone had a knife in their hands. If he was


    careless and got hurt, he might really die here today.


    In a room, Lydia looked nervously at the yard through the window, unconsciously clenching her fists.


    This was a great opportunity to kill Samuel. Although she was still worried about the consequences of


    the failure, she wanted to see Samuel lying in a pool of blood.


    Only Samuel died, would the Sue family be able to return to a safe situation and not be implicated by


    him.


    Only Samuel was dead could Yvonne pursue a new happiness ording to her arrangements.


    "Yvonne, everything I have done is for your own good. Don''t me me. If you want to me someone,


    me him for being overconfident. He dared to oppose Han Yan and implicated our Sue family," Lydia


    said to herself.


    Lydia, who was very confident at first, became a little nervous when two men of the bald man fell to the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ground.


    Could it be that all of them were no match for this good -for-nothing?


    How could he be so powerful!


    In the Sue family, even Harvey beat him and he did not dare to fight back.


    If he was so powerful, why didn''t he fight back at that time?


    The bald man was also shocked when he saw his men fall. There were so many people besieging him,


    but he had no advantage at all. Instead, he was disrupted by Samuel. The more he fought, the braver


    Samuel became. His momentum was getting stronger and stronger. On the other hand, his men were


    obviously afraid of him, so they became more careful when attacking him.


    "Don''t be afraid. This guy is running out of strength. G o ahead and kill this good-for-nothing." The bald


    man roared and was the first to be killed.


    When the others saw this, they finally raised their courage again.


    Samuel stood still and did not move. He said, "Why do you want to die? You rubbish, how can you be


    my opponents?"


    "I''m going to pull your tendons out and skin out of you today. I''ll make sure you die without a whole


    body." The bald man roared.


    The few strongbined attacks once again charged toward Samuel. This time around, Samuel did


    not intend to hold back. This time around, it was pointless to continue wasting time.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    By the time the small courtyard had be quiet, only Samuel could remain standing. The bald head


    and the others were all lying on the ground. Clearly, Samuel was victorious even in the face of the


    siege of a couple of people. Moreover, it was an extremely easy victory.


    The baldheaded man had been licking his blood for so many years. He had never failed. In his opinion,


    the mission today was a piece of cake. However, he did not expect that he would fail. This made him


    look at Samuel in an extremely frightened way.


    "Who on earth is this guy? How could he be so powerful?"


    "You want to kill me. In this situation, shouldn''t I kill you to prevent future troubles?" Samuel said to the


    bald man.


    The bald man was a little rmed. Although he had killed people, he was also afraid of death. Only


    those who had never experienced death would boast that they were not afraid of death.


    When death was about to arrive, how many people could really not be afraid?


    "We''re just taking someone''s money to get rid of disaster. There''s no need for you to kill us." The bald


    man said.


    Samuel smiled faintly, walked to the bald man, and said, "Who paid you?"


    In the room, when Lydia heard this sentence, her heart was in her mouth. If these people sold her out


    to save their lives, she would be screwed.


    Lydia took a deep breath, and her eyes were full of fear.


    Why was he, such a powerful person, being humiliated in the Sue family? Why did he have to be


    beaten by Harvey? Why did he endure all of this? What was he doing this for? 1


    The bald man hesitated. It was against his professional ethics to betray his employer. However, if he


    did not tell his employer, he was worried Samuel would really kill him.


    "These good-for-nothings are no match for you, so what if I am?" At this time, a familiar voice suddenly


    appeared.


    Samuel suddenly turned his head. When he saw Dong Hao jumping down from the top of the wall, his


    heart sank to the bottom.


    It was easy for him to fight with bald heads and trash, because they didn''t have real strength at all.


    However, Dong Hao was different. He was an expert, and Samuel had fought against him before, and


    he lostpletely.


    "Dong Hao, I''m working with yourdy. Before you kill me, don''t you want to ask for her opinion?"


    Samuel


    said.


    Dong Hao walked towards Samuel with ease. He had won once, so in his eyes, Samuel was like fish


    on the cutting board. He could do whatever he wanted.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t understand that this is my own decision?" Dong Hao said.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "If you kill me, who will solve the Qi family''s trouble?"


    "To tell you the truth, I still hope that you can help the Qi family. However, Miss is too obsessed with


    you now, and I don''t want her to continue to be affected by the devil, so you have to die. As for the Qi


    family''s troubles, I, Dong Hao, have the ability to take them on." Dong Hao said.


    "You?" Samuel looked at Dong Hao with disdain. Other than being able to fight, he did not have any


    other ability. The trouble of the Qi n was definitely not something that could be resolved with one''s


    fist.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Dong Hao, you really don''t know yourself too well. If you really did have this type of ability, how could


    Qi Yiyun havee looking for me? This means that she doesn''t attach any importance to you at all,


    nor has she ever seen any hope from you," Samuel said.


    Dong Hao''s killing intent was surging. Samuel''s words hadpletely angered him.


    "You are already about to die, so it doesn''t matter if you speak harshly. In the next life, don''t run into me


    again, or else I''ll kill you again." After saying this,


    Dong Hao bent his body slightly, looking like he was ready to go out.


    Samuel knew that if he really fought with him, he would die, so he could only think of a way to avoid


    this matter.


    However, in the current situation, Dong Hao''s killing intent had already been set. If he wanted to make


    Dong Hao change his mind, he definitely wouldn''t be able to do it with just a few words!


    In the room, Lydia saw hope again. Although she did not know who the visitor was, she could see that


    Samuel was obviously a little afraid of this person, which showed that he was definitely no match for


    this person.


    As long as Samuel could die, it did not matter to Lydia who killed him.


    The only result she asked for was not to let Samuel live, so Yvonne would no longer have any thoughts


    about Samuel.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    "Quickly kill him, kill this good-for-nothing." Lydia anxiously muttered to herself.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly took out his cell phone and pointed it at Dong Hao.


    "Are you going to kill me quickly, or am I going to press the shutter quickly? I just need to press the


    button and your photo will be sent to Qi Yiyun''s phone. Let her know that you were the one who killed


    me. Guess what she''ll do," Samuel said.


    Dong Hao was stunned, and then he became furious. H e gnashed his teeth and said, "Samuel, are


    you still a man? How can you use such a despicable method?"


    "Despicable? I don''t think so. After all, I''m no match for you. If I want to save my life, I can only do that,"


    Samuel said. This was not a man''s behavior, but he clearly knew that he was no match for Dong Hao.


    Why did he have to die?


    Dong Hao wanted nothing more than to tear Samuel into pieces. But no matter how fast he moved,


    could h e be faster than Samuel¡¯s press the button?


    The main reason why he did not dare to kill Samuel was that he was afraid of being found out by Qi


    Yiyun.


    If the photos were sent by Samuel to Qi Yiyun''s mobile phone, the death of Samuel could not be


    hidden.


    "If you leave now, I can pretend that nothing happened. I will never tell Qi Yiyun what happened. What


    do you think?" Samuel continued.


    Dong Hao was not willing to give up. Samuel''s life was in front of him. He could take it as long as he


    stretched out his hand.


    But could he do that? If Qi Yiyun hated him, then what was the point of all his actions?


    Dong Hao stood up straight and said calmly, "I won¡¯t d o anything that makes Miss feel disgusted with


    me."


    Samuel breathed a sigh of relief. He just wanted to try this move, but he didn''t expect it to work. It


    seemed that Dong Hao had deep feelings for Qi Yiyun. It was a pity that he was destined to be a


    tragedy, and Qi Yiyun wouldn''t like him.


    "I won''t let her know what happened today either," Samuel said.


    When they passed by each other, Dong Hao stopped and said, "I can''t kill you today, but one day, you


    will die in my hands."


    "I am afraid that you will not be a match for me in the future." Samuel faintly replied.


    Dong Haoughed disdainfully, as if he had heard a great joke.


    After Dong Hao left, Samuel beat the bald man. If this guy didn''t tell him who was behind this, Samuel


    wouldn¡¯t be able to solve this potential danger.


    The bald man was beaten to the ground and begged for mercy. When Samuel was ying with his


    dagger, the frightened bald man finally said, "It''s Lydia. She asked us to kill you."


    Lydia!


    These words were like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky to Samuel.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He had spected that there were many people, but h e had never expected that this matter was


    arranged by Lydia!


    Had her hatred for him reached the point where she is going to kill him?


    In other words, Yvonne did not invite him to meet at all today. All this was Jiang Lydia''s trick. It was


    Lydia who secretly sent him a text message with Yvonne''s mobile phone.


    Samuel threw away the dagger and said to himself, "I didn''t do anything wrong to the Sue family.


    Where did the hatred you have for mee from?"


    In the room, Lydia''s legs were paralyzed with fear and she sat on the ground. She had been betrayed


    by the bald man and Samuel had already known everything. This was fatal to her!


    Once Samuel told Yvonne about it, Lydia could not imagine what kind of reaction Yvonne would have.


    "This is yourst chance," Samuel said coldly. "I hope you treasure it. Next time, even if you''re my


    mother-in-


    Lydia had done many excessive things in the past, but Samuel had put up with it. In his opinion, it was


    not a big deal, and it was okay to put up with it because of Yvonne. After all, Lydia was Yvonne''s


    mother.


    But for today''s incident, Lydia had already crossed the bottom line of Samuel. He could not let Lydia


    continue to make trouble. 1


    "Look carefully. This bald man is your lesson." After saying this, Samuel stepped on the bald man''s


    neck, almost using all his strength.


    The bald man struggled under his feet. Two minutester, when Samuel released his legs, the bald


    man waspletely motionless.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Lydia fell to the ground with a pale face.


    The bald man''s breath came to a halt after being stepped on the neck. Samuel said that this was her


    lesson!


    Lydia knew very well what he meant.


    He was by no means just kidding, because Lydia had watched Hangong Qianqiumit suicide in


    front of her. All of this was caused by Samuel.


    Underneath his weak point, there was an absolute cold heart.


    Lydia knew that if it weren''t for Yvonne, she would have died today.


    However... she was not willing to admit defeat. In her fear, she still wanted to kill Samuel.


    If she let Samuel and Yvonneget together again, wouldn''t he be the one calling the shots in the future o


    f the Sue family ? 1


    Lydia had been the Big Boss at home for so many years, and she was never willing to yield to others,


    especially to a good-for-nothing in her heart.


    After struggling to stand up, Lydia walked out of the room after Samuel left.


    The bald man was so dead that he could not be any


    more. It was done by Samuel. Besides, there was a witness at the scene. The idea of taking revenge


    on Samuel burned up again.


    "He killed your friend. Why don''t you call the police?" Lydia said to the others. There were both witness


    and material evidence. As long as they called the police, Samuel would be charged with murder. Even


    if he did not pay with his life, at least he would be imprisoned. Therefore, this was another hope for


    Lydia.


    Those people looked at Lydia as if they were looking a t an idiot. They all had a murder case in their


    hands. How could they call the police? Wasn''t he walking into the trap himself?


    "You won''t let him die unjustly, will you?" Seeing that they did not speak, Lydia continued.


    "If it weren''t for you, the bald man wouldn''t have died. If you didn''t give us a million today, you wouldn''t


    have left," said someone.


    Hearing this, the others also stood up and surrounded Lydia to prevent her from running away.


    Lydia looked calm and said, "As long as you are willing to testify, I will give you one million dors."


    The man who spoke just now gave a ferocious smile and said, "All of us have a murder case. You want


    us to call the police. Do you want all of us to be arrested?"


    His words made Lydiae to her senses. These people were not good people. How could they call


    the police? They would not testify for her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Looking at the hostile eyes of these people, Lydia began to feel scared.


    "Old bitch, although you are a little old, it is enough for us to satisfy our desires. If you don''t take the


    money quickly, I can''t guarantee that I won''t do anything to hurt you."


    "It seems that you have taken good care of yourself. I don''t know if your skin is smooth or not."


    "Whether it''s slippery or not, You''ll know if you try it."


    Several people approached Lydia with obscene smiles.


    Lydia waspletely panicked and said, "I''ll give you money, but I don''t have so much cash. Can I go


    to the bank?"


    Lydia, who had gone for wool and came home shorn, had a lot of pain in her heart. She had never


    thought that this would end like this. Not only was Samuel aware that she was the mastermind behind


    the scenes, but she had also lost a total of one million dors.


    Samuel was in a bad mood after leaving the ancient town. Originally, he had been looking forward to


    meeting Yvonne, but he did not expect that all this was Lydia''s arrangement. Not only did he feel


    disappointed, but he also hated Lydia more.


    Han Yan immediately received the message that Samuel had left the ancient town alive at Penins


    Hotel.


    This was an excellent opportunity, but Samuel did not die. Han Yan was undoubtedly very


    disappointed. After this failure, she was worried Lydia would be afraid and would not dare to do


    anything to Samuel.


    If she could not make use of Lydia to kill Samuel, she would not be able to get what she wanted.


    "Aren''t you very confident? Why can he still leave alive?" Han Yan asked Wu Feng.


    Wu Feng also felt that it was a bit strange. ording t o Dong Hao''s hatred towards Samuel, it was


    impossible for him to allow Samuel to leave. How could this be?


    "Young miss, Dong Hao''s hatred towards Samuel is extremely deep. Based on normal reasoning, as


    long a s Dong Hao is willing to take action, he should be dead already." Wu Feng said.


    "Is this Dong Hao not a match for Samuel?" Han Yan questioned.


    "That''s impossible." Wu Feng shook his head decisively. There was noparison between Samuel''s


    skills and that of Dong Hao''s. After all, Dong Hao was a professional killer and bodyguard. As for


    Samuel, he was just a rtively powerful ordinary person. They were not on the same level at all.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    "Grandpa Yang, what do you think?" Han Yan turned t o Di Yang and asked.


    "Samuel is someone with great potential. Otherwise, Yan Jun wouldn''t have attached so much


    importance t o him either. However, in the current stage, he really isn''t Dong Hao''s opponent." Di Yang


    said.


    "Miss, Dong Hao didn''t dare to go against Qi Yiyun''s will, so even if he wanted to kill Samuel, he could


    not let Qi Yiyun know. Maybe Samuel used Qi Yiyun to threaten Dong Hao, which was why Dong Hao


    didn''t dare to take action." Wu Feng said.


    His words made Han Yanugh disdainfully. She said, "This loser wants to live relying on a woman?


    He''s really a good-for-nothing."


    "Miss, after killing Qi Yiyun, Dong Hao will have nothing to worry about." Wu Feng said.


    Such a proposal made Han Yan suddenly enlightened. Her father only asked her not to kill Samuel, but


    did not say that she could not kill anyone else.


    However, there was still a problem with this proposal.


    If Dong Hao knew who killed Qi Yiyun, he would definitely avenge her. At that time, he might not care i f


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Samuel was dead or alive.


    "Do you have a way to put the me of Qi Yiyun''s


    death on Samuel? If you don''t, what you say is nonsense." Han Van said lightly.


    Wu Feng lowered his head and did not speak. With Samuel and Qi Yiyun''s current rtionship, he


    really could not do that. Even if he was to charge Samuel with a crime, it was not convincing enough.


    "You don''t have a detailed n. Don''t talk nonsense with me in the future. Get out of here." Han Yan


    scolded in a cold voice.


    Wu Feng did not dare to show any dissatisfaction and left the room.


    Han Yan walked to Di Yang''s side and said coquettishly, "Grandpa Yang, help me find a way out


    quickly. I really want him to die. I have to avenge Han Qing. After all, she has been my maid for so


    many years. I can''t do anything, can I?"


    Di Yang smiled faintly. He knew Han Yan well. If Han Qing died, then so be it. How could she avenge


    Han Qing? If she wanted Samuel to die, she just wanted to enjoy the happiness in her heart.


    "Grandpa Yang does have a way, but it''s a bit dangerous for Han Feng," Di Yang said with a smile.


    "Han Feng? What does it have to do with him?" Han Yan asked in puzzlement. Since she arrived in


    Cloud City, she had been separated from Han Feng. So far, she did not know where Han Feng had


    gone.


    "Doesn''t Han Feng like Qi Yiyun? You can use this woman to provoke conflict between Samuel and


    Han


    Feng. As long as Samuel dares to hurt Han Feng, you have enough reason to kill him. However, the


    uncertain factor is what kind of harm Han Feng will suffer," Di Yang said.


    Han Yan frowned. With Han Feng''s obsession with Qi Yiyun, this n was indeed feasible. Moreover,


    Han Feng''s yboy would never put Samuel in his eyes. It was very easy to make the two of them


    enemies.


    However, the problemy in Di Yang''s concerns. It was unpredictable what price Han Feng would pay


    for this matter.


    "Grandpa Yang, if he really hurt Han Feng, will you kill him?" Han Yan asked.


    Di Yang shook his head without hesitation and said," Yan Jun is protecting Samuel. If I take action, Yan


    Jun will definitely not turn a blind eye to it. With Grandpa Yang''s current strength, I''m not guaranteed to


    win."


    A trace of impatience shed across Han Yan''s eyes, but she hid it very quickly and said, "If Grandpa


    Yang can''t kill him, what''s the point of this n?"


    "Isn''t Wu Feng''s kung fu enough to deal with Samuel?" Di Yang said.


    Han Yan showed a disdainful expression. Since Di Yang came, she had not taken Wu Feng seriously.


    She said, "Wu Feng is a good-for-nothing. He can''t do anything right. How can I believe him?"


    "As long as I hold Yan Jun back, Wu Feng can easily kill Samuel," Di Yang said.


    Seeing that Di Yang was so sure, Han Yan smiled and said, "Okay, then it''s settled. Let Han Feng


    be enemies with Samuel."


    "Aren''t you afraid that Han Feng will be injured?"


    "Grandpa Yang, I am hungry. Let''s go out to eat." Han Yan held Di Yang''s hand with an affectionate


    look on her face. She chose to ignore Di Yang''s words directly.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Han Van''s performance was very obvious that she did not care about the price Han Feng had to pay for


    this matter at all.


    In order to achieve her goal, she would do anything she could.


    Di Yang did not dislike this, but he appreciated it very much.


    Although Han Van was only a woman, in his eyes, she was more qualified to inherit the position of


    patriarch of Hannigan family in the U.S. than Han Feng.


    Compared to Han Feng who roamed the brothel all day, Han Van''s personal ability was undoubtedly


    even greater. Moreover, her tactics and shrewdness were not something that Han Feng couldpare


    with. If the Hannigan family ended up in Han Feng''s hands, h e would sooner orter lose all of the


    property.


    Recently, there was a legend in the clubs of Cloud City. A rich young man was very generous, and his


    tips were no less than five figures. ording to the news from the clubs, the young man of unknown


    origin had spent nearly 10 million yuan in less than a month, and the amount of gifts he gave to those


    women was already several million.


    Now the club liked to receive this guest very much, and those women were more eager to get a chance


    to


    apany him, because as long as they could please him, they could get a gift worth hundreds of


    thousands of yuan casually.


    With such amazing consumption ability, it was naturally Han Feng.


    After arriving in Cloud City, Han Feng turned to fight i n the various Grand clubs. He did not care how to


    deal with Samuel. This was because he believed that Han Yan would be able to do it. As for him, all he


    needed to do was to enjoy the happiness that women gave him.


    The words "spending money like running water" were not enough to describe Han Feng. The speed at


    which he spent money was like pouring rain.


    Every time he went to the club, he would bring hundreds of thousands of yuan in cash. Whoever could


    please him would be rewarded with ten thousand yuan, which was very heroic. It was also because of


    his pride that now some clubs would not receive other people as long as they received him and all the


    women in the club could be chosen freely by him.


    In a private room of a club, more than a dozen wellshaped women were dressed in bikinis, and there


    was only one man in the whole private room. He was Han Feng.


    On the marble coffee table, besides some drinks, there was a stack of cash bills, which were givenby


    Han Feng as a reward. 1


    Every woman in the private room was trying their best to please Han Feng in order to win more favor


    from him.


    Han Feng enjoyed the feeling of being fawned over by everyone. This would make him look like an


    emperor. 1


    Looking at those swaying figures, Han Feng was about to pull a woman he liked into his arms and love


    her for a while when his cell phone suddenly rang.


    After seeing the caller ID, Han Feng turned off the music.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Quiet, I''ll take this call first," Han Feng said.


    The entire room was dead silent, and no one dared to disobey Han Feng''s order.


    Picking up the phone, Han Feng asked cautiously, " Sister, why did you call me? Are you going back so


    soon?"


    Han Feng had not had enough fun. The feeling of being free and unrestrained in Cloud City was much


    better than returning to the US. So when he saw the caller ID of Han Van, his first reaction was Samuel


    was a good-for-nothing. Did he lose so quickly? So quickly so that he didn''t even have much time to


    y.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not time to go back, but I have good news for you," Han Van said on the phone.


    "What good news?" Han Feng asked out of curiosity.


    "Don''t you always like Qi Yiyun?" Han Van asked.


    Hearing Qi Yiyun''s name, Han Feng immediately became excited.


    Back then, he was fascinated by Qi Yiyun and didn''t want to eat or drink. At that time, no matter how


    beautiful a woman was, he was indifferent to her and wanted to pursue Qi Yiyun.


    It was not until Qi Yiyun returned to Huaxia that he stopped thinking abouther because the Hannigan


    family in the U.S. could not return to Huaxia casually.


    "Sister, you don¡¯t know where Qi Yiyun is living, do you?" Han Feng asked excitedly.


    "I happened to meet her. It was a coincidence.


    Perhaps this woman is destined to be yours in this lifetime," Han Yan said. She liked Han Feng''s lust


    for women. She even helped Han Feng cover up when she was in the country.S. and gave him a


    chance to go out and y as much as he liked. That was because this was the only way that Han Feng


    would notpete with her for the position of the family master.


    It could be said that Han Feng''s change today was almost caused by Han Yan. She had been nning


    the inheritance of the family master for a long time. The more useless Han Feng was, the more likely


    she could get the position of the family master.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    "Where is she? Cloud City?" Han Feng asked eagerly. Compared to these mediocre and vulgar women


    in front of him, he was more eager to get Qi Yiyun. He was even willing to give up the flowers for Qi


    Yiyun.


    Of course, Han Feng, who was a yboy, would never wash his hands for Qi Yiyun. Before he got her,


    he might restrain himself, but after getting her, he, a yboy, would never put his mind on a woman.


    "Yes, and I know where she lives. Do you want to know?" Han Yan said with a smile.


    "My dear sister, don''t keep me guessing. Tell me quickly. My heart is already starting to itch." Han


    Feng''s impatient expression was like that of a child begging for a toy.


    "Does Sister treat you well?" Han Yan asked deliberately.


    "Good, of course. Better than anyone," Han Feng said without hesitation.


    "Your mouth is so sweet. Well, I''ll send the address to your mobile phone right away." After that, Han


    Yan hung up the phone and sent Qi Yiyun''s current address to Han Feng.


    This address was none other than Samuel''s rented house.


    After getting the address, Han Feng was no longer in the mood to y in the club and was about to


    leave immediately.


    The women''s faces were full of disappointment. They hadn''t been rewarded by Han Feng yet. They


    hadn''t expected him to leave so soon.


    This kind of rich man was rare toe across in a thousand years. If she missed it this time, she might


    not meet him in this life.


    Seeing the disappointed expression on each woman''s face, Han Feng smiled faintly and said, "Don''t


    be so disappointed. The money belongs to whoever gets it. I, Han Feng, must use up all the money I


    bring with me."


    When the women heard this, they were ready to take action in an instant. Whoever got it would get the


    money. It depended on their own ability.


    It was unknown who was the first to rush up to grab the money. The scene next became very intense.


    A group of women rushed up, some pulling their hair, some kicking their feet, and all kinds of abuse


    voices.


    Seeing this chaotic scene, Han Feng smiled disdainfully. A small amount of money could cause these


    women to fly like moths flying into a me. It simply could notpare to Qi Yiyun''s.


    "You''re so vulgar. It''s a waste of my time," Han Feng said as he left the room.


    The manager of the club was waiting at the door all the time. When he heard that Han Feng was going


    to leave, his expression was veryplicated. It was not easy for Han Feng toe. It was a big loss


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    for the club if Han Feng left so soon.


    "Young Master Han, are the women here not to your liking? Don''t worry, the boss has already


    exined. If you are not satisfied, I will immediately arrange a new one for you. Whatever vor you


    like, we will find a vor for you." The manager said to Han Feng. The manager paid special attention


    to Han Feng''s visit, so he had already exined to the manager. He would do everything he could to


    satisfy Han Feng. Staying this guest was much more important than other guests.


    "No, these vulgar women. I don''t have time to y with them now," Han Feng said lightly. He was now


    focused on looking for Qi Yiyun. No matter how beautiful the women were, they could not keep him.


    The manager was puzzled for a while. He had spent money in some clubhouses recently. The manager


    knew very well that in those ces, they were all vulgar people. Why did he suddenly dislike them?


    Looking at Han Feng''s back as he walked away, the manager sighed. If the boss knew about it, he


    would me him for not taking good care of Han Feng. He would definitely scold him. If it was serious,


    he might lose his job.


    "These rich people are really unpredictable. The women here are of high quality in Cloud City. I can''t


    believe he doesn''t like them." The manager shook his head helplessly and said to himself.


    After Han Feng left the club, he went straight to Qi Yiyun''s neighborhood.


    In the face of ordinary women, Han Feng''s usual style was to spend money until they were willing to


    throw themselves at him. However, Han Feng knew that he could never get what he wanted by


    spending money o n Qi Yiyun, so he had to think of a new way.

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    There were four households in themunity where Samuel lived. For Han Feng, who had little


    experience in pursuing women, he used an extremely bad method to pretend to meet her by chance.


    He didn''t care whether Qi Yiyun would suspect this coincidence or not.


    When he arrived at the floor, Han Feng directly pressed the doorbell of the residents next to Samuel.


    It was not a rental house, but their own house. For modern urban life, it wasmon for people living


    next door not to meet each other for a year or so. They didn''t know each other at all.


    Therefore, when thendlord opened the door and saw the unfamiliar Han Feng, he felt it was a little


    strange.


    "Who are you looking for?" The owner asked Han Feng. Recently, a new neighbor had moved in. It was


    said that he was a young man, so he subconsciously regarded Han Feng as a neighbor.


    "Are you the owner of this house?" Han Feng asked directly.


    "Yes," said thendlord.


    "Name your price. I want to buy your house," Han Feng said. His methods were always clean and


    efficient without any unnecessary words.


    For Han Feng, a problem that could be resolved with money was not a problem.


    The owner was amused. He had never met such a person, and he didn''t n to sell his house. After


    all, it was his home.


    "Young man, I have no intention of selling the house. You are in the wrong ce," said the owner.


    "Is one million enough?" asked Han Feng.


    The owner was stunned. "Is this guy hot-headed? In Cloud City, such an old elevator apartment is


    worth only hundreds of thousands of yuan. A million yuan is enough to buy a house in luxury buildings."


    "Young man, don''t joke with me. How can my ce be worth one million dors?" said the owner.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll just take it as making money for you. If you can move out within a day, I''ll add


    another 200,000. What do you think?" Han Feng said.


    Thendlord looked at Han Feng in astonishment and felt that this guy must be crazy. He moved out in


    one day and added 200,000 yuan. He really didn''t use money as money.


    "Are you here to make fun of me? I don''t know you, so you don''t have to tease me, do you?" The


    owner thought Han Feng was joking, so he looked a little unhappy.


    "Take the house book and we can go through the formalities now. If you think I am not reliable, I can


    transfer 100,000 yuan to you now so you can rest assured. What do you think?" Han Feng said.


    Hearing this, the owner''s eyelids jumped. Did the God of Wealthe to him? How could he still


    encounter such a thing as pennies falling from the sky!


    "Are you serious?" the owner asked cautiously. He even pinched his thigh to make sure that he was not


    i n a dream.


    "Of course it''s true. Now that you''re free,e with m e. I don''t want to waste time," Han Feng said.


    Thendlord was surrounded by an extremely unreal feeling. It was not that he didn''t believe it, but he


    couldn''t believe it. How could there be such a good thing in the world?


    "In order to prevent you from teasing me, you should pay me in advance." After saying that, the owner


    took out his mobile phone. If Han Feng really transferred the money, it would not be a problem for him


    to move out within one day.


    If he could get 1.2 million yuan, where could he not buy a new home? Moreover, he could earn


    hundreds of thousands of yuan.


    "No problem." Han Feng also took out his mobile phone and transferred the money face to face. He


    didn''t hesitate at all and directly gave the money to the other party.


    When 100,000 yuan was transferred into the ount, the owner waspletely shocked. Only then


    did he


    make sure that he was not joking with him.


    "You... Wait for me. I''lle out and change my clothes," the owner said excitedly.


    Han Feng smiled faintly. It was said that money was not omnipotent, but in his eyes, money was


    omnipotent. As long as you had money, you could do everything.


    It didn''t take long for thendlord toe out. Not only did he change into his clothes, but he also


    brought his own house copy.


    "Let''s go."


    When Mi Fei''er and Yang Meng returned home from work, they found that the neighbors were moving.


    Mi Fei''er was very curious about such a sudden thing.


    She had met this neighbor in the elevator, a bunch of middle-aged couples and a child of about ten


    years old. She had never heard that they were going to move. How could it happen so suddenly?


    "Sister Fei¡¯er, are they going to move out?" Yang Meng asked in confusion.


    Mi Fei''er walked towards the family. The couple was extremely busy and the smile on their faces was


    very happy.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When Mi Fei''er appeared, the staff of the relocationpany couldn''t help but look at her.


    She had long legs and a good figure. It was rare to see such a beautiful woman.


    "Brother Zhang, are you moving out?" Mi Fei''er asked the male owner.


    When the man named Brother Zhang saw Mi Fei''er, he smiled faintly and said, "Yes, this ce has


    been sold t o someone else."

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    "Sell it? It''s so sudden. Why did you suddenly sell the house?" Mi Fei''er said curiously.


    "I didn''t expect to have a chance to move in this life. But the fortune ising, no one knows.


    Someone came to my house today and bought my house at a high price," said Brother Zhang.


    It was too strange to buy a house at such a high price.


    "How high is the price to let you move so quickly? Have you found a ce to live?" Mi Fei''er said.


    "It doesn''t matter whether there is a ce to live or not. What''s important is that if we move out in two


    days, he will pay two hundred thousand more. I just want to earn two hundred thousand more." When


    Brother Zhang thought of this, he felt so happy that he could earn two hundred thousand in two days.


    This kind of thing, even in his dreams, he didn''t dare to think about it so exaggeratedly.


    Mi Fei''er had a shocked expression on her face. What kind of rich person could have such a heroic


    spirit? Moreover, he had only given her two hundred thousand. It was likely that the cost of buying this


    house would be even greater.


    Mi Fei''er did not ask such a private question, but she knew that this new neighbor must be a rich man.


    But since he was a rich man, why didn''t he choose


    those high-ss residential quarters? Instead, he chose to buy a house here?


    Back home, Mi Fei''er was thinking about this problem. Yang Meng also looked puzzled. In her opinion,


    any rich person would not spend a high price to buy the house here. After all, there were countless


    ces in Cloud City that had a better environment than here.


    "Sister Fei''er, do you think that this new neighbor has other purposes?" Yang Meng asked.


    "What''s the purpose?" Mi Fei''er asked in reply.


    "For example..." Yang Meng hesitated for a moment and said, "For example, he deliberately wants to


    be a neighbor of someone."


    After that, Yang Meng suddenly jumped up from the sofa, looked at Mi Fei''er in surprise, and said,


    "Sister Fei''er, is it possible that your fanatical pursuer knows that you live here, so he bought a house


    next door?"


    Mi Fei''er had many pursuers and there were indeed some people who had done very exaggerated


    things, but Mi Fei''er had never met such a rich person. Otherwise, how could she still be cold and


    aloof?


    However, it was not impossible. Maybe he was deliberately showing his wealth and generosity in front


    of her.


    "Sister Fei¡¯er, don''t you often receive flowers recently, and you don''t know who sent them. In my


    opinion, it must be this person," Yang Meng said firmly.


    Mi Fei''er couldn''t help smiling. It was impossible for the other party toe for Yang Meng. After all,


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    she would attract more attention if she and Yang Meng stood together.


    "Sister Fei''er, you are so lucky to have such a rich pursuer. I don''t even have a person I like," Yang


    Meng said pitifully.


    Although she had no way to figure out what the purpose of the other party was, Mi Fei''er had already


    subjectively thought that the other party might really pursue her, so her current mood had be a


    littlecent.


    She was very independent and did not like to fall for money, but the most important reason was that the


    other party was not excellent enough and rich enough. Now this mysterious neighbor was able to buy


    the house next door at a high price and paid extra 200,000 yuan for it. This kind of financial resources


    was definitely not something that ordinary people couldpare with. How could Mi Fei''er not be


    shaken in her heart?


    With the opportunity to marry into a rich and powerful family, who would be willing to fight for


    themselves?


    "You will definitely meet people who crazily adore you in the future, but it''s not time yet," Mi Fei''er said


    with a smile. Now she couldn''t wait to see what kind of person he was. He was so rich. If he was


    handsome, h e would be like a prince charming.


    "I hope so." Yang Meng drooped her head. She still had a deep understanding of herself. It was lucky


    for her t o marry someone who was really good to her, but she never dared to expect him to be a rich


    man.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    In the evening, when Samuel arrived home, he also found that the neighbors had moved, but he didn''t


    ask for the reason. For him, this was not a ce to live. It didn''t matter who the neighbor was.


    Qi Yiyun was busy cooking in the kitchen. The room was filled with fragrance. Samuel admired her


    cooking skills very much. Even though he was good at cooking, there was still a gap between him and


    Qi Yiyun.


    From a certain point of view, Samuel and Qi Yiyun were the same kind of people. They were also born


    into wealthy families, but they were very proficient in life affairs. It should be a servant''s work, but they


    were familiar with it. They even knew the price of firewood, rice, oil and salt very well.


    "The neighbor is going to move out. Do you know about this?" Samuel stood at the door of the kitchen


    and asked Qi Yiyun.


    "I heard the noise outside for a whole day, but I didn''t g o out," Qi Yiyun said. Since she came here, she


    had been living in the house. She didn''t want to go out because there was the smell of Samuel in the


    house, which made her feel closer to Samuel. And now Qi Yiyun had nothing to do. Even if she went


    out, she didn''t know what she could do.


    "Aren''t you afraid of getting moldy at home? You''d


    better go out for a walk if you have nothing to do. Haven''t Yvonne and Linda asked you out recently?"


    Samuel asked.


    "They are so busy that they don''t have time to go shopping," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Is it busy at thepany?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "If you want to ask about Yvonne, I have nothing to say, because I don''t know anything," Qi Yiyun said


    lightly.


    Samuel smiled awkwardly. Asking about Yvonne from Qi Yiyun was indeed not suitable. It was


    estimated that she did not want to mention anything about Yvonne at all.


    "When will we be able to eat?" Samuel changed the topic.


    "If you''re hungry, you can eat first. I''ll cook another meal," Qi Yiyun said. She took good care of Samuel


    in a subtle way. Moreover, she always took Samuel''s feelings into consideration and put Samuel in the


    first ce.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea. I''ll go take a shower first," Samuel said as he walked toward the


    bathroom.


    Taking a bath was an ordinary thing, but when Samuel found Qi Yiyun''s personal clothes hanging in the


    bathroom, he became a little restless.


    Although he was married, the whole Cloud City knew that there was no substantial rtionship


    between him and Yvonne. The visual impact of this kind of close-fitting clothes could be imagined.


    Samuel swallowed his saliva and tried not to look at the clothes.


    "She didn''t do it on purpose, did she?" Samuel said to himself.


    Qi Yiyun, who was in the kitchen, seemed to be a little restless. Obviously, she was absent-minded,


    and she would peek at the door of the bathroom from time to time, as if there was something weighing


    on her mind.


    After Samuel took a shower, the two of them sat at the table and ate. Qi Yiyun lowered her head, and


    Samuel did not say anything. The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door to ease the tension in the house. Samuel went to the


    door and opened it. A strange face came into view.


    Han Feng was also stunned when he saw Samuel. He only knew that Qi Yiyun lived here, but he did


    not expect that there was a man in the family.


    "Could it be that Qi Yiyun is already with him? Could it be that this guy has seeded?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Who are you looking for?" Samuel asked.


    "I''m a new neighbor," Han Feng said.


    "They have just moved away today. Have you moved i n so quickly?" Samuel asked curiously.


    However, he was more curious about how he could sense an extremely intense enmity from Han Feng.


    He did not know this fellow in front of him. Hence, this enmity was extremely mysterious to Samuel.


    "Not yet. I just want to get to know my neighbor first," Han Feng said.


    "Have you eaten yet? Do you want to have a casual meal at my house?" Samuel invited him.


    Han Feng wanted to know what was going on between him and Qi Yiyun, so he did not refuse.


    When Han Feng entered the house and looked at Qi Yiyun, Samuel found a strange phenomenon.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    The new neighbor''s eyes were burning, while Qi Yiyun felt incredible. Obviously, they knew each other,


    and the purpose of this new neighbor might not be simple.


    "It''s you!" said Qi Yiyun.


    "Yiyun, I didn''t expect you to live here. I bought the house next door. From now on, we are neighbors,"


    Han Feng said with a pleasantly surprised face.


    Qi Yiyun frowned. Han Feng''s poor acting skills were full of loopholes. This was definitely not a pure


    coincidence.


    "It seems that you know each other. In this case, you can talk with each other. I''ll go out for a stroll. By


    the way, I''m just an ordinary friend of hers. Don''t get me wrong," Samuel said to Han Feng with a smile.


    Although he did not know who Han Feng was, his identity was very likable for Samuel. With him


    pursuing Qi Yiyun, if Qi Yiyun was tempted, there would be less trouble for him.


    Simrly, Han Feng also did not know who Samuel was. Aftering to Cloud City, he had indulged in


    women and had never worried about Han Yan dealing with Samuel. Naturally, he had never met


    Samuel.


    Han Feng was extremely happy to hear Samuel''s words. He also put aside his enmity toward Samuel.


    Samuel had just walked out of the door to the elevator when he heard a surprised voice saying, "Old


    Hannigan, what a coincidence. Are you going downstairs as well?"


    Seeing the surprised look on Yang Meng''s face, Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Yes, what are you


    going to do?"


    "There''s no salt at home. I''m cooking. I''m in a hurry to buy some," Yang Meng said.


    As soon as they walked into the elevator, Yang Meng mentioned the new neighbor, who spent a high


    price and extra 200,000 yuan to move, which made Samuel happy. It seemed that the guy bought the


    house next door because he knew Qi Yiyun lived here. It was not a coincidence. It was his scheme at


    all.


    "Old Hannigan, guess why our new neighbor would spend so much money to buy a house," Yang


    Meng said to Samuel with a smile.


    "Since you ask this question, you must know something, right? Just reveal it to me." Samuel had seen


    Han Feng, so how could he not know his purpose? But Yang Meng was very excited, so he did not


    want to disturb her. He just took it as a way to satisfy her desire.


    "It''s for sister Fei¡¯er. This new neighbor is sister Fei¡¯er''s pursuer," Yang Meng said.


    "Oh?" After being stunned, Samuel could not help but want tough. How could Mi Fei''er have


    something to do with it? Moreover, he had already gone to find Qi Yiyun. It was obvious that Qi Yiyun''s


    admirer was there.


    "Could it be that Mi Fei''er told you herself?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    "That''s my guess, but Sister Fei''er also agrees with my idea. Otherwise, how could an idiot be willing to


    spend so much money? He can''t say that he has no purpose," Yang Meng said matter-of-factly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    SamuelSamuel admitted that he had a purpose. It was true that Yang Meng thought so, but it was a


    pity that the purpose was not Mi Fei''er. 1


    "It seems that Mi Fei''er has begun to dream again. In this case, I won''t break her fantasy," Samuel said


    with a smile.


    "What do you mean not to break her fantasy? This is not an illusion, it''s real," Yang Meng said with a


    serious face. In her heart, Mi Fei''er was really attractive, because she had seen many crazy pursuers


    of Mi Fei''er. What they had done was not understandable to ordinary people at all.


    "Well, it''s true. It''s true. It''s more real than Pearl''s." Samuel nodded repeatedly.


    At home, Mi Fei''er was immersed in her fantasy and could not extricate herself from it. She even


    wanted to ask for leave and not go to work because she was worried that when the new neighbor came


    to knock o n the door, she would miss the opportunity if she was


    not at home.


    There was another idea in Mi Fei''er''s mind that she couldn''t let him get her easily. The harder it was to


    get her, the more a man would cherish her. So she had to show her cold side and let him know how


    difficult it was to pursue her.


    It had to be said that Mi Fei''er''s ideas had spread far and wide. She had even considered how to create


    difficulties for him so that he would understand how t o treasure it after obtaining it.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    When Qi Yiyun faced Han Feng, she showed a very strong indifference. When she didn''t fall in love


    with others before, she didn''t have any good feelings for Han Feng. In her eyes, such a rich yboy


    was nothing but a yboy who knew how to squander. Moreover, Qi Yiyun knew very well that people


    like him wouldn''t really fall in love with her.


    In the eyes of such people, they only treated women as ythings and never had real feelings.


    Now, in Qi Yiyun''s heart, Samuel was already in a very important position. Under such circumstances,


    she would definitely not have a good impression of Han Feng.


    Han Feng tried his best but failed to make Qi Yiyun pay attention to him, which made Han Feng faintly


    dissatisfied. No woman had the right to be arrogant in front of him. As long as it was something he


    wanted, Han Feng would get it even if it was a despicable means.


    However, he was willing to give Qi Yiyun special treatment because this was the first woman he was


    truly interested in.


    "Do you know that if it were any other woman who treated me with such an attitude, she would never


    be able to live a good life. However, I like you very much, s o I''m willing to give you some privileges,"


    Han Feng


    said.


    Qi Yiyun shook her head. She seemed to be very listless because she was focused on Samuel.


    "You don''t have to give me special privileges. I won''t like you," Qi Yiyun said very directly.


    Han Feng''s face darkened and he said, "Am I not excellent enough? Is the financial resources of the


    Hannigan family not worthy of your attention?"


    "Your family is very rich. You have money to the point where we the Qi family can only look up to. But


    so what? Money is not the most important thing for me," said Qi Yiyun lightly.


    Han Feng curled his lips into a smile. There were too many women who had said something like that in


    front of him. Those women thought themselves to be noble and lofty and did not give up for money.


    However, what happened in the end? After learning Han Feng''s true identity, everyone immediately


    submitted to him.


    Therefore, Han Feng believed that there was no woman in this world who didn''t care about money. It


    was just a matter of how much money.


    The Hannigan family in the U.S. had enough financial resources to attract any woman.


    "Money doesn''t matter, but the Qis are facing a difficult problem. Isn''t it because they don''t have


    enough money that they can''t solve it?" Han Feng sneered.


    The Hannigan family also had some help in the trouble that the Qi family had encountered. Therefore,


    to some extent, the Qi family and the Hannigan family were enemies on the surface.


    Qi Yiyun finally nced at Han Feng and said, "Since you know that the Qi family is in trouble now,


    then you should know very well what the Hannigan family has done on this matter. Do you think I will


    still like you in this case?"


    "As long as you are willing to be with me, I can help you with such a small problem," Han Feng said


    with a proud face.


    Qi Yiyun smiled disdainfully. Although Han Feng was from the Hannigan family, she knew very well that


    Han Feng was just a person who had nothing to do. He did not have the right to participate in all the


    decisions of the Hannigan family. He only enjoyed the wealth of the Hannigan family and the status that


    the Hannigan family brought him. Han Feng had no authority within the Hannigan family.


    "Do you really have the right to decide the Hannigan family''s affairs?" Qi Yiyun asked with a faint smile.


    Han Feng felt guilty, but he didn''t show it on the surface. He was indeed not qualified to interfere with


    the family''s operation andyout, but he was very good at lying. As long as he could deceive Qi Yiyun


    and get her, it didn''t matter whether he could solve the problem or not.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I''m the son of the current head of the Hannigan family. I''m about to inherit the position of the head of


    the Hannigan family in the future. Can you tell me that I don''t have the right to decide the matters of the


    Hannigan family?" Han Feng said with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun didn''t know much about the Hannigan family''s internal affairs, but she knew very well that the


    patriarch of the Hannigan family always took Han Yan to participate in the major activities every time.


    From this point of view, Han Yan''s status in the Hannigan family was higher than Han Feng''s, and her


    control over the family was stronger than Han Feng''s.


    "You are the heir to the family master? I think Han Yan is more qualified than you," said Qi Yiyun.


    Han Feng was happy. He never thought that Han Yan would be the head of the family. Although her


    ability was indeed good, she was a woman after all. How could a woman be the head of the family?


    It was also because of this that Han Feng had never cared about how great Han Yan''s achievement


    was because he firmly believed that Han Yan would not be able topete with him by herself.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    "Don''t you understand the difference between men and women? My sister is a woman. She can''t be


    the family head," Han Feng said.


    Qi Yiyun smiled disdainfully. Han Feng thought that h e could do whatever he wanted as long as he


    was a man. However, the Hannigan family was such a big family that even if it was handed over to a


    woman, it would be impossible for it to be handed over to a useless person like him.


    "And my sister is very kind to me. How could shepete with me for the position of patriarch?" Han


    Feng continued.


    "Your sister treats you very well. What is it? Will she leave you alone no matter what you do?" asked Qi


    Yiyun.


    "Of course. How do I want to y? My elder sister has never cared about me. Moreover, she will help


    me cover up. If I make a mistake, my elder sister will plead on my behalf. The rtionship between the


    brother and sister should be extremely difficult for someone like you, who is the only child, to


    understand. " Han Feng smiled as he replied.


    Qi Yiyun shook her head. Han Feng''s performance was like an idiot. How could he be naive enough to


    think that Han Yan was good to him?


    Han Yan did this because she wanted to cultivate him into a good-for-nothing so that he would lose his


    qualification in thepetition for the position of the family head. Han Feng was even proud of this and


    thought that Han Yan was good to him.


    "Why are you shaking your head?" Han Feng asked in confusion.


    "I shook my head because I think you are too stupid. For so many years, what your sister helped you


    has something to do with eating and ying. Will she encourage you to go and enjoy yourself in time,


    right? Don''t waste your good youth, okay?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "How do you know?" Han Feng looked at Qi Yiyun in surprise. Although what she said was different


    from Han Yan''s, the meaning was simr.


    Qi Yiyun burst intoughter and thought, "Han Feng is too stupid. Doesn''t he feel any crisis? Can''t he


    see through Han Yan''s little trick?"


    "Your sister is really good to you. She gradually turned you into a good-for-nothing and then made you


    lose the right to be the family head. How much do you know about the Hannigan family? Do you know


    what the Hannigan family''s core business is? Do you know what the Hannigan family¡¯s future ns


    are?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Han Feng frowned. He only cared about money. If he had no money, he could ask his parents for it.


    Otherwise, Han Yan would give it to him. Over the years, he had known a lot about flowers, but he was


    like an outsider to the Hannigan family. Apart from knowing that the family was rich, he knew nothing


    about it.


    Han Feng had never been surprised by this before, but after Qi Yiyun mentioned it, he found that


    something was wrong.


    "Do you mean that my sister deliberately let me loaf o n the road just to prevent me from bing the


    family head?" Han Feng asked in a deep voice.


    "You''re notpletely stupid. Think about it. If you don''t know much about the Hannigan family and


    have never meddled in their business, how could your father give you the position of homeowner? And


    even i f your father is willing, the others in the family will not agree. Although Han Yan is a woman,


    when she has enough ability, you are not even a threat." Qi Yiyun said.


    Han Feng suddenly clenched his fist and smashed it o n the table, saying, "You deliberately wanted to


    ruin the rtionship between me and my sister. Are you trying to sow discord between us?"


    Qi Yiyun nced at Han Feng indifferently and said," Do you have an answer in your heart for whether


    I''m trying to sow discord or not? Ask yourself; is it true that Han Yan is kind to you? Does she take all


    the responsibilities on herself just to make you happy among women?"


    Han Feng gritted his teeth. Qi Yiyun s words


    awakened him.


    In the past, he thought that Han Van gave him a free time because she cared about him. But now, it


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    seemed that it was not so simple. Her real purpose was to take away his power in the Hannigan family


    and make him be a free man who was not valued by the family, s o that she could seize the position of


    the family master.


    "If you want to inherit the position of the homeowner, the only way is to prove that you are better than


    Han Van. Otherwise, you will always be a good-for-nothing in her eyes," Qi Yiyun said.


    "I won''t let her seed," he said through gritted teeth. "I''m the future Patriarch of the Hannigan family!"

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Samuel wandered outside for an hour. When he got home, Han Feng had not left yet. Moreover, Han


    Feng''s eyes were full of anger. Had Qi Yiyun turned him down so easily?


    After Han Feng knew Han Van''s real purpose, he knew that he couldn''t continue to indulge in women.


    He must find a way to get back his position in the Hannigan family. Therefore, he couldn''t waste time


    on women at this time. However, he couldn''t change his affection for Qi Yiyun.


    Since he had no time to y love games with Qi Yiyun, he must ensure the distance between Qi Yiyun


    and the other men.


    Han Feng walked up to Samuel and said in a high-profile manner, "How much money do you need to


    move out of here? I don''t want you to live with Yiyun."


    Samuel nced at Qi Yiyun and said with a smile, " Brother, you may have made a mistake. This ce


    is mine, and she is an unwee guest. Even if you want to drive someone away, you can''t drive me


    away."


    Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel with hatred. This guy actually said that she was an unwee guest. Did h


    e really have no conscience after taking care of him for such a long time?


    "I don''t care who it belongs to. Since she likes to live


    here, I''ll satisfy her and name a price," Han Feng said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. These rich people were indeed different. They always talked about money,


    as i f they could do everything in the world with money.


    "I am not too interested in money." Samuel said faintly.


    A mocking smile crept onto Han Feng''s face. "You are not interested in money? Even the richest man


    in the world wouldn''t say something like that."


    "You can ask for too much. You don''t have to beat around the bush," Han Feng said. In his opinion,


    wasn''t Samuel trying to extort more money? Han Feng didn''t care much about how much money he


    wanted.


    "You can buy the next door, but you can''t buy it here. If there''s nothing else, you can go. Maybe you


    can take her away." After saying that, Samuel nced at Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun couldn''t bear it anymore. She stood up and roared at Samuel, "Samuel, do you still have any


    conscience?"


    Han Feng frowned and looked at Samuel in surprise.


    This guy''s name is Samuel. Could it be a coincidence that he has the same name?


    "Are you Samuel from the Hannigan family in Swallow City?" Han Feng asked in confusion.


    Samuel also frowned after hearing this. Who was this fellow? How would he know his true identity?


    There were not many people in Cloud City who knew about


    this matter.


    "Who are you?" Samuel asked.


    Han Feng burst intoughter. He did not expect to meet this good-for-nothing from a branch family. It


    was also because of him that Han Van came all the way to Cloud City.


    He had thought that he was a very talented person, but he didn''t expect to see him today. He was just


    an ordinary guy.


    Han Fengughed scornfully and said, "I''m afraid that you''ll be scared to death if I tell you my identity."


    "Let''s give it a try." Samuel said calmly.


    "Han Feng from the Hannigan family in the U.S., Han Van''s younger brother, how are you feeling? Are


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    you afraid? We came here to deal with you," Han Feng said.


    Samuel was surprised by the coincidence that he was a member of the Hannigan family in the U.S. and


    Han Van''s younger brother. It seemed that he had known Q i Yiyun since he was in the U.S..


    "I''m scared to death. If you don''t have anything else to do, get lost." Samuel''s attitude changed


    drastically. If h e was just a pursuer of Qi Yiyun, he would wee him with open doors. However, this


    guy was from the Hannigan family in the country.S.. Samuel would not treat him well.


    Get lost?


    His words made Han Feng''s face turn cold. No one had ever dared to say such words to him in his life.


    Han Feng immediately raised his fist, intending to teach Samuel a lesson.


    However, before his fistnded on Samuel¡¯s face, Han Feng felt that his lower abdomen was hit by


    gravity. Samuel flew backward and Han Feng fell heavily to the ground.


    The sharp pain in his lower abdomen made Han Feng''s face look ferocious. He red at Samuel and


    said, "You''re a good-for-nothing. How dare you hit me?"


    "Did I hit you? I don''t think so. But if you don''t get out now, I may beat you hard," Samuel said tly.


    Han Feng was startled when he saw Samuel''s icy cold eyes. He had always been arrogant and


    domineering. N o one dared to disobey him. This was the first time that he had been beaten by


    someone. It was also the first time that he had been stared at by someone with this kind of gaze. He


    could not help but feel a little afraid. After all, he did not have any helpers by his side. Moreover, he was


    clearly no match for Samuel.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    "Do you know what will happen if you offend me?" Han Feng said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Didn''t all of youe this time to destroy me? Don''t tell me that the fate is still not enough?" Samuel


    said. Offending Han Feng? This was already not an offense. Both parties were like fire and water to


    begin with. How could they possibly offend Han Feng?


    Han Feng was speechless. He could only roll away in disgrace. He was still afraid of getting beaten up.


    As the saying goes, a gentleman''s ten years of revenge is not toote. Han Feng thought that there


    was no need to argue with Samuel under the circumstances where there was no help. Anyway, this


    kind of garbage would sooner orter fall in front of him, so h e did not have to pretend to be angry to


    make himself suffer. 1


    "The Hannigan family in the U.S. actually has such a good-for-nothing." Samuel shook his head


    helplessly. After all, it was the top existence in the U.S., but Han Feng''s performance was extremely


    cowardly, which made Samuel regard the Hannigan family in the U.S. differently.


    "He was just trained to be a good-for-nothing by Han Yan," Qi Yiyun said.


    "What do you mean?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "Are you asking me? Do you want me to answer the question? Didn''t you want Han Feng to take me


    away just now? Wash the dishes yourself. I''m going to rest." Qi Yiyun threw him three heavy questions


    and went straight back to her room.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Women were terrible, but women who held grudges were even more so.


    This time, he had offended Qi Yiyun. In the following days, there would be no delicious food to eat.


    Samuel, who was washing the dishes, seemed to have returned to the feeling he had when he was


    newly married into the Sue family. He did housework every day. Although he would be looked down


    upon by Lydia, he led a very rxed life. There was almost nothing worth worrying about.


    But now, the trouble that Samuel faced made him bear a great deal of pressure. In the past, Han Yan


    asked him to change his surname, andter Lydia wanted to kill him. These two problems could not be


    easily solved.


    "I think it''s still better in the past. Although I''m a loser, at least I don''t have to worry about death. I''ll not


    get Yvonne into trouble," Samuel said to himself with a look of regret on his face.


    In the room, Qi Yiyun was sitting at the head of the bed, holding her legs and curling up together. It was


    not the first time that she had been refused by Samuel. Qi Yiyun could ept her sadness in this


    regard, but when Samuel asked Han Feng to take her away just now, she still felt very painful in her


    heart. She never expected what she had done would be responded. It was her own wish.


    But Samuel was going to push her out of the house, which was a big blow to a woman.


    Qi Yiyun could not help but shed tears. Her eyes were red and she even had an impulse to leave.


    However, she knew that once she left, she would no longer have a chance to live with Samuel.


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath and calmed herself down.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Qi Yiyun said directly, "I won''t tell you anything. Give up."


    "I have peeling an apple. Do you want to eat it?"


    Samuel asked. 1


    "No," Qi Yiyun replied.


    "I''ll leave it on the coffee table in the living room.


    Come out and take it if you want to eat it. I''ll sleep first, " Samuel said.


    After a long moment of hesitation, Qi Yiyun heard that there was no movement outside. She became


    ready to take action.


    How could she not want to eat the apple that Samuel had personally peeled for her?


    Qi Yiyun tiptoed out of bed and stuck her ear to the door. After she didn''t hear anything, she gently


    opened the door. Obviously, she didn''t want Samuel to hear anything.


    However, when the door opened, Qi Yiyun saw Samuel sitting on the sofa and looking at her with a


    smile.


    "Are you going to the bathroom?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun wanted nothing more than to skin Samuel alive. "Didn''t this guy go back to his room to sleep?


    Why is he still in the living room?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Yes." Qi Yiyun did not want to lose face and went straight to the bathroom.


    Samuel smiled faintly and took the peeled apple to Qi Yiyun''s room when Qi Yiyun went to the


    bathroom.

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    When Qi Yiyun came out of the bathroom, she almost broke down. She couldn''t imagine what kind of


    man Samuel was. It was okay if he went back to his room, but he even took away the apple. What kind


    of luck did such a man have to get married? How could Yvonne fall in love with him?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However, when Qi Yiyun returned to her room and saw the apple on the bedside table, she realized


    that Samuel was deliberately teasing her. Although she was angry, Qi Yiyun still ate all the apple.


    After eating, Qi Yiyun said to herself with a look of anger, "You are really useless. He just gave you


    some incentives, and you actuallypromised. Shouldn''t this kind of man be cut into pieces?"


    That night, Qi Yiyun, who had eaten an apple, slept soundly. Although she had a hard mouth, she felt


    very happy in her heart.


    The next morning, Samuel went out to do morning jogging as usual, but he did not meet Mi Fei''er


    today. Instead, he met Yang Meng, which made him a little surprised.


    After living here for such a long time, he had never seen Yang Meng running in the morning.


    Yang Meng was indeed a person who did not like sports, but after hearing Mi Fei''er mention Samuel


    would have morning jogging every day, she began to plot against him and met him in the morning.


    "Old Hannigan, I didn''t expect you to be so fond of exercising. I am also a person who likes running,"


    Yang Meng said to Samuel in the elevator.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Really? Then why haven''t I seen you before?"


    Yang Meng was embarrassed for a moment. She quickly thought of an exnation and said, "I''m a girl.


    I should have a beauty sleep. I must get upter than you. Isn''t it normal that I didn''t meet you?"


    Although she was in front of the boss, Yang Meng''s lie could be said to be perfect. Her face was not


    red, and her heart was not beating at all.


    "So that''s how it is." Samuel nodded. He had a sudden epiphany.


    In this world, any lie had to pay the price.


    Yang Meng soon suffered. For her who was short of exercise, she was out of breath after running for a


    short time, and her face was pale. Every time she took a step, she felt that someone was dragging her.


    "Didn''t you run every day? How long has it been since you ran?" Samuel asked Yang Meng with a


    smile. With his temperament, how could he not see that Yang Meng was lying in the elevator?


    Yang Meng regretted it very much. If she had known this would happen, she would not have bragged.


    Now that the facts were in front of her, the lie was broken i n an instant.


    "I just want to run with you in the morning, okay? Men like you don''t understand any amorous things at


    all," Yang Meng said discontentedly.


    "Have you forgotten that I''m married?" Samuel quickened his pace after saying this.


    Yang Meng looked nkly at Samuel''s back, which was getting farther and farther away, and sat down


    feebly on the ground.


    Why did she feel so moved? She clearly knew that he was married. Why did she do such a thing?


    Moreover, Yvonne was the most beautiful woman in Cloud City. What right did she have to snatch


    someone from Yvonne?


    "It would be great if it were ancient times. A man could have many wives and concubines," Yang Meng


    said with dissatisfaction. She did not know where she came up with such an idea. 1


    Samuel had always been decisive when it came to rtionships. No matter how beautiful a woman


    was i n front of him, no matter how tempting she was, he would not do anything to hurt Yvonne. After


    being married into the Sue family for more than three years, he had made Yvonne suffer too many bad


    reputations. If he could not treat Yvonne well in the rest of his life, he himself would not forgive himself.


    When he came to the soybean milk and fried dough stick shop again, Samuel found that this matter


    seemed to have be his habit. It seemed that he had magic power. After every morning running, if


    he did not buy some soy milk and fried dough stick, it would be as if he had nothing to do.


    When Samuel appeared, a few people hiding in a hidden ce nearby were eager to take action. One


    of them was the tattooed man that Samuel had taught. It seemed that he had found helpers today and


    was ready to take revenge. 1


    "That''s the guy. Listen to my orderter. If I don''t teach him a lesson, I won''t give up," the man said,


    gnashing his teeth.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    The man standing next to the man with the tattoo arm said with a pout, "No way. You can''t beat him


    such a small size?" Obviously, he looked down on Samuel.


    The man with the tattooed arm smiled coldly. Last time, he had also looked down on Samuel, but in the


    end, he had been severely taught a lesson by Samuel. His strength could not be distinguished with the


    naked eye. If it was just by looking at his figure, he would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    "Don''t underestimate him. This guy is very good at fighting," said the man with tattooed arms.


    "How powerful can he be? In my opinion, I can defeat him with one punch. There is no need for so


    many people to take action." The man said disdainfully.


    The man with the tattoo arm looked at the other few people. They all had the same expression.


    However, this was not strange. After all, there was nothing special about Samuel on the surface.


    "You''d better be careful. I''m looking for you to avenge me today. Don''t lose face again," said the man


    with the tattooed arm.


    "Don''t worry, if we can''t beat such a weakling, what are we going to do? Isn''t this a disgrace to Brother


    Johann?" The man who spoke was Johann''s subordinate''s subordinate. However, he imed to be


    Johann''s subordinate and was Johann''s right-hand man. This title made him deceive many people in


    Cloud City. Some of the younger brothers with low status treated him as Big Brother. In fact, he was not


    even qualified to stand by Johann''s side.


    "With your words, I''m relieved," said the man with the tattooed arm.


    Just as Samuel was waiting in line, the man with the tattoo arm walked over with his men.


    Most of the people who bought breakfast were local workers. Many people had witnessed thest


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    incident as onlookers. Now that the man with the tattoo arm came with so many people, it was obvious


    that he was going to take revenge.


    "Little brother, leave quickly. That person came to take revenge."


    "You''d better run away quickly. There are too many people on the other side, and you can''t show off."


    Several kind-hearted people reminded Samuel.


    Samuel then followed their line of sight. It was indeed the big guy who had brought people here, and


    there were quite a few of them.


    "It''s okay. These people are no match for me," Samuel said indifferently.


    The other guests did not believe their words. Although Samuel had given them a big surprisest time,


    there were six of them this time. As the saying goes, two fists can''t defeat four hands. No matter how


    good he was at fighting, he couldn''t beat these six people.


    "Little brother, you''d better leave quickly. A wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are


    against him."


    "These people are very good at fighting. You can''t beat them by yourself."


    "It''s not thest time when there was only the man with the tattoo arm. Don''t hold on for the sake of


    face, your life is more important."


    It could be seen that these kind-hearted people were persuading Samuel. They were really doing this


    for his own good. They did not have any intention of ridiculing him. After all, Samuel had helped them


    to vent their anger thest time around. They did not wish to see Samuel''s end to be too miserable.


    However, to Samuel, these people were nothing. They were useless apart from being a powerful figure


    to scare people.


    "Don''t worry. One hand is enough for me to beat these people," Samuel said tly.


    How could a few good-hearted people believe Samuel''s words? They thought that he did not want to


    lose face, so he did not want to leave.


    Although he was trying his best, he knew that he was going to suffer a loss. Why should he stay and be


    beaten?


    "Ah, you are still too young." "Since you won''t leave, we can''t say anything. Be careful."


    Some of them thought that their kindness had been ignored by Samuel and had a malicious idea. They


    wanted to see how Samuel was beaten to the ground b y the man with the tattooed arm and the others.


    "If you don''t know what''s good for you, don''t expect anyone to help youter."


    "Yeah, do you really think that you are invincible in the world? When you are beaten, don''t shout if you


    have the ability."


    At this time, the man with the tattooed arm approached Samuel and said aggressively, "I was careless


    thest time I was defeated by you. Today, I brought some brothers to fight with you. If you want t o run


    away, I won''t stop you. Just kneel down and apologize to me."


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders and said, "Look at me, do I look like I want to run away? I''m waiting for


    you, aren''t I?"


    Seeing Samuel so calm, the man suddenly felt a little guilty. Was this guy really not afraid of them?


    "Brat, you really are damn arrogant. Today, I''ll teach you a lesson." The person who imed to be


    Johann''s subordinate''s subordinate took the lead in attacking Samuel.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    Seeing the other party strike, the people around Samuel were afraid that they would be implicated.


    They all hid far away. As they said, they would not help Samuel if he wanted to stay and fight.


    "This guy really doesn''t listen to my advice. Does he have to be beaten to his heart''s content?"


    "Young people these days really don''t know what''s good for them and don''t know what''s good for


    them." 1


    "I don''t think so. Since he is so confident to stay, maybe he really doesn''t take these people seriously."


    Some people kicked him when he was down, but some people had a certain expectation for Samuel. It


    was a pity that such an idea did not get the approval o f most people. Instead, it attracted a burst of


    "Are you kidding? There are six of them. Look at their muscles. Can he beat them?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Anyone can tell such an obvious difference unless they''re not blind."


    At this time, the man who imed to be Johann''s subordinate had already punched Samuel¡¯s face.


    He thought that his speed was too fast, so Samuel did not even have the ability to dodge. A faint smile


    appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He could deal with such a good-for-nothing alone. He


    didn''t know how the man with white arms died in his hands.


    "Is this guy stupid? How could he not move?" The man with tattoos said with a puzzled face. Last time,


    it was not the same situation. Was he frightened so that he didn''t even have the desire to fight back?


    Just when everyone thought Samuel was going to gbear this punch, he turned his head slightly and


    avoided the fist by a hair''s breadth. 1


    The man who threw a punch in the air didn''t know what was going on. He should have been hit by a


    fixed punch. How could he have missed it?


    He was in a daze when he heard Samuel''s voice," What are you waiting for? Go on."


    The man felt humiliated, so he took back his fist and was ready to attack again.


    After a few consecutive punches, Samuel escaped every time by a hair''s breadth, which made the man


    feel very aggrieved. He was like a catfish. He had been caught, but he would slip through the gaps


    between his fingers.


    "What''s going on? Why can''t I beat him?"


    "Yeah, it''s too strange. He was about to be hit. How could it be dodged by him?"


    The onlookers also felt very strange. They had the vision of a third party, and every punch was sure to


    be punched, but nothing happened in the end. It was too


    strange.


    "What are you waiting for? Come and help me." The man knew that he had been fooled by Samuel, so


    he had to ask hispanions to help him.


    The six of them went up together, leaving no space for Samuel to defend himself. Even so, a few


    minutester, Samuel was still not attacked. He was like a steel wire on the cliff. To others, he might fall


    down at any time, but he could not.


    "You''re a good-for-nothing. Do you only know how to hide?" The man stopped and said to Samuel,


    gnashing his teeth.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Do you mean you want me to do it?" Samuel raised his eyebrows and asked.


    An ominous feeling arose in the man''s heart. There were so many people, but none of them had


    touched his hair. If he made a move, how could the six of them be enough for him to fight?


    Although the man was very confident to take revenge with his men, he had be very nervous after


    the fight just now.


    The situation now was like a master teasing a group o f children. They were out of breath in the fight,


    but they didn''t even touch Samuel. Moreover, it was under the condition that Samuel didn''t make a


    move.


    "Come on, let me see the ability of you, a good-for-nothing," said the man.


    "Okay, I''ll show you what it means to be a master." Samuel smiled faintly.


    The onlookers were all nervous. Although they did not think highly of Samuel, after experiencing the


    failure o f the attack of six people, their inner contempt had changed. Maybe he really did not take


    these people seriously?


    At this time, Samuel''s momentum suddenly changed and poured his strength into his legs. In an


    instant, he burst out amazing strength and speed. In the blink of a n eye, he had already arrived in front


    of the man.


    The man only saw a sh in front of him, and suddenly there was another person. Before he could


    react, he felt a heart-wrenching pain in his chest, and his whole body flew a few meters away, like a kite


    with a broken string.


    Watching the dust on the ground fly up, those onlookers were all stunned and almost dropped their


    chins.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    "One person fell down on his own person as soon as h e made his move. Doesn''t it mean that if he


    made his move six times, the opponents would all be lying on the ground?"


    "Oh my god, is there still a Wulin master now?"


    "Is this young man a martial arts expert? No wonder h e didn''t take these people seriously."


    "I thought Kung Fu was fake. I didn''t expect it to be real."


    The shocked voices of the onlookers continued to ring out. At the same time, Samuel¡¯s attack did not


    stop. It hit those people like a violent storm.


    Samuel, who was originally weak in everyone''s eyes, proved his strength with his fists in less than two


    minutes. The six of them all fell down without exception, and he stood upright, as if he could support


    heaven and earth!


    What was called a real man? At this moment, Samuel''s appearance was the most perfect


    interpretation.


    "What the fuck, it''s so fierce, so fierce."


    "He really did it by himself. He really didn''t brag."


    "It''s amazing. I wonder if he will ept me as his disciple. I want to be his disciple."


    Many onlookers widened their eyes. This unbelievable scene almost made their eyeballs pop out of


    their sockets.


    There were a few people who had believed Samuel from the very beginning, and now, they looked very


    proud of him.


    "As I said before, these people are definitely no match for him. You still don''t believe it, do you believe it


    now? H


    The people standing next to the person who spoke nodded repeatedly. The fact was in front of them.


    How could they not believe it?


    "Yes, I believe it."


    "You really have good taste. My pair of eyes is almost blind. I really underestimated him."


    "I hope he doesn''t hear what I just said. I actually look down on such a master. It''s my fault."


    Looking at the man with tattoo arm lying on the ground, Samuel said to him, "When you want to take


    revenge next time, call a few more people."


    The man regretted it so much. If he had known that he was so powerful, he would not have had the


    thought of revenge. Today, he had called all his friends, so how could he find more helpers?


    And the man with the tattoo arm seriously suspected that even if he called ten more people, he might


    not be able to defeat Samuel. Therefore, at this moment, he had no desire to take revenge. He only


    hoped that he could live a less painful life today, Samuel could let them go.


    The man with tattoo arm was defeated, but the man who imed to be Johann''s subordinate was not


    convinced.


    He announced to the public that he followed Johann and got the envious and admiring eyes of many


    people. In those people''s eyes, he was like an idol.


    How could he lose face so easily?


    The man stood up ferociously, and his body seemed to be on the verge of copse. He said to Samuel,


    "Boy, you''re fucking capable. But so what if you can fight? D o you know who I am?"


    "Oh?" Samuel looked at the man with great interest and asked, "I really don''t know. Why don''t you say


    it to scare me?"


    The man twitched the corners of his mouth, smiled coldly, and said, "I''m Johann''s man, and I''m his


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    righthand man. Do you know what will happen to you if you dare to beat me?"


    His words stunned Samuel, and the onlookers were so scared that their faces turned pale.


    Even though the person at the top of Cloud City''s grey zone was Manfred, Johann''s reputation was still


    very reputable. After all, he was Manfred''s most trusted subordinate. Even if he was Johann''s


    subordinate, he had a high status in Cloud City. Not just any ordinary person could afford to offend him.


    Many people hoped Samuel could run away quickly, because the consequences of provoking Johann''s


    men were very serious. It was not as useful as a fist. No matter how hard he tried, could he beat


    Johann''s hundreds or thousands of men?


    However, no one dared to persuade Samuel to leave as soon as possible. They were worried that they


    would b e implicated in this matter. It was not impossible for their families to be destroyed.


    "Are you afraid? If you are, kneel down and apologize t o me. Let me give you a good beating," the


    man said proudly when he saw Samuel was in a daze.

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Samuel was stunned, not because he was afraid, but because he felt strange. If this guy was really


    Johann''s right-hand man, he should often go in and out of Hex Capital Nightclub. Since he often


    appeared in Hex Capital Nightclub, there was no reason for him not to see him.


    The only exnation Samuel could think of was that this guy was bragging. He might have a certain


    rtionship with Johann, but he was definitely not Johann''s trusted aide.


    "You are so powerful that you know Johann." Samuel said with a smile.


    Hearing this kind of ttery, the man''s face became more proud. He said, "Now you know how


    awesome I a m. Kneel down and apologize."


    Samuel shook his head and said, "Even if Johannes, he doesn''t have the courage to ask me to


    apologize. Who do you think you are?"


    "Kid, you dare to be disrespectful to Brother Johann?" The man gnashed his teeth and looked at


    Samuel. He did not expect that this guy would notpromise even with Johann''s name. This move


    was very useful i n the past.


    "Why don''t you ask Johann toe and see if he dares to ask me to apologize or not?" Samuel said.


    There was a trace of panic in the man''s eyes. He said that he was Johann''s subordinate and he was


    Could it be that he was aware of his bragging, which was why he dared to be so arrogant?


    "Hum, is a small potato like you qualified to see Brother Johann?" said the man.


    Samuel was even more certain that he was bragging. And maybe he had done a lot of bad things


    under Johann''s name. Anyway, there was nothing much to d o. He would let Johann clean up the


    house.


    "If you don''t call him, let me do it." After that, Samuel took out his phone.


    This scene made the onlookers excited again. Did he also know Johann? If so, it would be too


    interesting. If Johann really came, who would he help?


    "This show is getting more and more exciting. It actually involves a big shot like Johann."


    "In my opinion, the two of them might be bragging. How could they casually summon Johann?"


    "I don''t think so. He is really making a phone call. If he doesn''t call Johann, he will lose face."


    As for whether Samuel could call Johann, the onlookers were divided into two factions. Some people


    thought he was boasting, while others thought he could really find Johann.


    At this time, the person who imed to be Johann''s subordinate had the mostplicated mood.


    Samuel took out his phone and pretended to be calm. He was not sure whether this guy was telling the


    truth or not, but he was really boasting.


    If he really asked Johann toe here, then all his boasts in the past would be broken. He would


    never have a chance to raise his head in front of his friends i n the future.


    The man with tattoos walked to the man and asked," You are Johann''s subordinate, and he is Johann''s


    friend. Haven''t you seen him before?"


    The man said stubbornly, "Do you really believe him? I used my phone to tell you that I know Manfred.


    Do you believe me?"


    The man with the tattooed arm shook his head repeatedly. Manfred was a top-tier figure, how could


    they have the chance to get to know a small fry like him?


    "Do you mean that he is bragging?" the man with the tattooed arm asked.


    "Of course," the man said firmly. He desperately hoped Samuel was bragging. Otherwise, his lie would


    be exposed today.


    After the phone was connected, Samuel said to Johann, "There is a man who ims to be your


    subordinate. He wants me to kneel down and apologize to him. What should I do?"


    Johann was still in a daze. After all, it was still early i n the morning and he had just slept. However,


    when h e heard Samuel''s words, he instantly became full of energy.


    "Brother Samuel, it can¡¯t be." Johann asked. Those who dared to mess around outside under his


    banner had to be his trusted aide. Since he was his trusted aide, there was no reason for him to not


    even know Samuel.


    "Would you like to deal with it yourself?" Samuel asked.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Ok, I¡¯ll be right there." After Johann finished speaking, he quickly put on his clothes and didn''t dare to


    dy for even a second.


    After Samuel hung up the phone, he said to the man with a smile, "Johann will be here soon. Do you


    want t o run now or continue to wait?"


    The muscles on the man''s face were trembling. The more confident Samuel was, the more guilty he


    became.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    "How could I run away? Don''t scare me," the man pretended to be calm and said. If he ran away, he


    would lose face, and no one would respect him in the future.


    "You''re a little bold. But if you bet I''m bragging, you''re making a big mistake," Samuel said. Then he


    went to the soybean milk and fried dough stick store, bought one for himself and ate it first.


    Judging from his appearance, Samuel looked calm and confident, which made the onlookers more


    convinced. On the contrary, the man''s expression was obviously very ugly, and his body was even


    trembling. Obviously, he was getting more and more guilty.


    Originally, the people who bought breakfast were all office workers. After buying soy milk and fried


    dough sticks, they should have rushed to thepany. But now, no one was willing to leave. They all


    wanted to see the final result of the matter.


    Qi Ran arrived a littlete today. By the time she arrived, Samuel had been drinking soybean milk and


    eating fried dough sticks. She knew nothing about what had happened previously. However, the


    atmosphere at the scene made her feel somewhat strange.


    Walking to Samuel¡¯s side, Qi Ran asked, "Did the manst timee to you for revenge?"


    "Yes, but he didn''t seed." Samuel said faintly.


    Qi Ran nced at the man with a guilty conscience and asked softly, "What do you mean by


    unsessful? What are they doing?"


    "Wait, wait for a good show." Samuelughed.


    A good show?


    Qi Ran, who did not know the cause and effect of the incident, waspletely confused. However, she


    hade here today to express her gratitude to Samuel, who had already negotiated with the


    cooperation with theWeakriver Real Estate. As a neer, she had been highly valued by the boss


    after she had aplished this impossible task. Now, she had been promoted directly to the senior


    level of thepany. Moreover, Huang Tingting had been fired directly by the boss, which could be


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    said to be a great pleasure. 1


    "When are you free? I''ll treat you to dinner," Qi Ran said.


    Samuel knew that they had signed a deal with Weakriver Real Estate. Qi Ran invited him to dinner


    because she wanted to thank him. However, Samuel did not want to get any reward when he was


    doing this.


    "That won''t be necessary. Although you have reached an agreement on the cooperation, it depends on


    yourpany''s capability whether it can be maintained or not. So you''d better take more advantage of


    thepany''s situation." Samuel¡¯s words changed Qi Ran''s fate. However, he could only do so much.


    It was impossible for him to help Qi Ran all the time.


    "I will take good care of thepany''s affairs, but it''s my duty to thank you. I can¡¯t dy any on these


    two things," Qi Ran insisted. 1


    "But I''m busytely. I don''t have time. Let''s talk about i tter," Samuel said. The event of the viges in


    the city wasing to an end. He still had a lot of things t o worry about, so he was really not in the


    mood to have dinner with Qi Ran right now.


    Upon hearing Samuel¡¯s words, Qi Ran did not say anything at all. However, she felt somewhat


    disappointed in secret.


    "Well, I will treat you when you are free in the future. But this meal, no matter when, you must give me


    a chance, or I will not rest in peace until I die," Qi Ran said. As a newly enrolled college student, for her


    position to change like this in thepany, Samuel''s help was the decisive factor. If she was not


    grateful to Samuel, she might have been fired. So if she could not thank him, Qi Ran would be very


    upset.


    "Is it that serious?" Samuel couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    "Of course." Qi Ran nodded firmly and said, "If you don''t want me to die in peace, you''d better find


    some time toe out."


    At this time, Samuel suddenly stood up. In the distance, Johann ran all the way.


    After hanging up the phone, Johann didn''t dare to dy for even a second. He didn''t dare to neglect


    what had happened to Samuel, even when it was a special time on a bed. As long as Samuel asked


    him to show u p, he wouldn''t dy even a second.


    "Who is it? Is it Johann?"


    "I don''t think so. Who is Johann? How could he be in such a hurry?"


    When Johann''s figure got closer and closer, the man''s face was pale. His weak legs could no longer


    support the weight of his body and he sat down on the ground.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    "Johann, it''s really Johann!"


    "He really called Johann here. Fuck, who the hell is this guy?"


    "I didn''t expect that the one who bought breakfast with me every day was actually a big shot."


    At this moment, the eyes of all the onlookers were fixed on Samuel. They were shocked and could not


    believe what they had just seen.


    Although there were different expressions on their faces, the shock in their hearts was exactly the


    same because they had reached the highest point.


    At this moment, some people who did not believe Samuel finally realized how bad their insight was and


    the gap between them and Samuel.


    Johann ran to Samuel and said respectfully, "Brother Samuel."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Seeing Johann''s respectful attitude, the crowd once again burst into an uproar. Because of this


    performance, it was more than just a friend. His status was obviously higher than Johann''s!


    "I have goose bumps all over my body. Who the hell is this guy? Even Johann has to bow down to


    him!"


    "It turns out that guy is bragging. Look at his face, it''s a s ugly as shit."


    "He''s so awesome when he''s bragging. This is the gap between people."


    The man looked desperate. He never dreamed that his lies would be exposed in this situation, and he


    didn''t know what consequences he would bear.


    If he angered Johann, Johann would make him vanish from the face of the earth in a matter of


    seconds.


    The man with the tattoo arm and other fellows silently kept some distance from him, because they


    didn''t want to be implicated by him. After all, this matter involved Johann, and the situation had


    developed to a very serious degree. It was not something that could be solved by being beaten.


    "Is that fellow your subordinate?" Samuel asked.


    Johann looked at the man''spletely unfamiliar face. He had never seen him before.


    "Brother Samuel, I''ve never seen him before," Johann said.


    "You don''t deny it because you want to distance yourself from him, do you?" Samuel asked with a


    smile.


    Johann''s scalp was numb, and he quickly exined,'' It''s true. I really don''t know who he is."


    "In that case, is he trying to mess around outside in the name of you?" Samuelughed.


    "Yes, it must be." Johann said firmly.


    "Since that''s the case, then do as you see fit," Samuel said.


    Johann took in a deep breath. It was one thing for him to use his name to mess around, but he had


    actually provoked Samuel and nearly implicated him. How could Johann let him off?


    Although the guy was scared silly, he knew very well that if he wanted to escape, he must be forgiven


    by Samuel.


    He felt weak in his legs and crawled to Samuel. He knelt down and said, "Brother, I was wrong. I


    shouldn''t brag in front of you. I''m just pretending. You''re really awesome. Please, please let me go."


    Samuel looked at him indifferently and said, "Now this matter has nothing to do with me. Since you use


    Johann''s name to cheat, it''s his business."


    The man kept kowtowing to Johann and said," Brother Johann, I know I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong."


    Johann kicked him in the face. He didn''t show any mercy at all, which immediately made his face badly


    mutted. He said in a cold voice, "You rubbish, how dare you use my name to mess with me?"


    The man regretted it very much. Although Johann''s name brought him a lot of benefits, it was not as


    good as the life-and-death crisis in front of him.


    He didn''t want to die. The fear of death was greater than anything else!


    "Brother Johann, I won''t do it again in the future. Please let me go this time."


    "In the future, do you still want to have a future?" Johann sneered. He left in a hurry, so he didn''t bring


    his men. He looked at the strong man with tattoo arms and said, "You guys, will you continue to be his


    aplices?"

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    "No, no, no, Brother Johann, have just a very ordinary rtionship with him." The big man with tattoos


    shook his head like a rattle.


    The other people''s performance was the same as that o f the man with the tattoo arm, and no one


    dared to admit the rtionship between them.


    "Bring him with you and follow me," Johann ordered.


    The man with the tattooed arm walked to the man without hesitation and held up the man''s hand.


    He struggled to escape, but how could the man with tattoos let him slip away? He gave him a painful


    beating until he had no strength to resist.


    "Brother Samuel, I''m leaving." Johann said to Samuel.


    Hearing the term "Brother Samuel" at such a close distance, the tattoo man and the rest were even


    more rmed. Even Johann had to call him "Brother". Could his position be on par with Manfred''s?


    Only then did the man realize how stupid his idea of revenge was. He should have disappeared in front


    of Samuel forever. Fortunately, someone blocked the bullets for him today. Otherwise, the


    consequences would be unimaginable.


    After Johann had brought the people away, the breakfast shop returned to its usual calm. The crowd


    that had been watching themotion had also dispersed.


    After Samuel finished his portion, he went to the shop to ask for another one. After all, he had to pack a


    portion for Qi Yiyun to go home.


    When Qi Ran saw Samuel''s bag, the look in her eyes became much dimmer. It was obvious that there


    was another person in Samuel''s family, and that person was probably his girlfriend.


    Samuel was toozy to exin this kind of misunderstanding. After taking the breakfast, he said


    goodbye to Qi Ran.


    Back home, Qi Yiyun sat in the living room. She had the habit of making breakfast, but since Samuel


    brought her breakfast after he ran in the morning, she had not cooked.


    Seeing the soy milk and fried dough sticks, Qi Yiyun couldn''t help swallowing saliva. She was really


    hungry.


    "In the next few days, I may not go home. If you have any problems, call me," Samuel said to Qi Yiyun.


    "You want to go back to the Hillside?" Qi Yiyun asked with no expression on her face, but there was


    obvious pain in her eyes.


    Samuel shook his head. He and Yvonne were divorced. Although Han Yan must have guessed that


    they were just getting a fake divorce now, for the outside world, Samuel was sensitive to the Sue family.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    If he went back to the Hillside Vi at this time, it would definitely cause a sensation in Cloud City.


    He did not want to draw the attention of all the Cloud City people to himself.


    "I''m almost done with the vige affairs in the city. Next, I have to think of a way to develop the vige


    in the city so that I can establish the influence of Weakriver Real Estate in Cloud City," Samuel said.


    After hearing this, Qi Yiyun''s expression changed significantly, but she didn''t notice the smile on the


    corner of her mouth. She pretended to be very calm and said, "Anyway, I have given you the money.


    Next, i t depends on your performance. If you fail, the Qi family will also die with you."


    "Don''t worry. There''s only time left for me to die." Samuel said faintly. He still shouldered a heavy


    responsibility, not only Yvonne''s happiness, but also because of Han Tianyang. He would not let


    himself fail.


    Qi Yiyun had great confidence in Samuel. There was n o reason. She just believed him.


    "Be careful. I don''t think Han Feng''s appearance is that simple," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Why do you say that?" Samuel asked curiously. Was Han Feng not here for her?


    Qi Yiyun thought for a moment and said, "ording t o my understanding of Han Yan, she is good at


    scheming and has a lot of means. In addition, in order to achieve her goal, she can do everything she


    wants. Han Feng should havee to Cloud City with her, but he didn''t show up earlier orter. Why


    did he show up at this time?"


    Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "You''d better be more straightforward. After all, I don''t know as much


    about Han Yan as you do."


    "I suspect that she wants to stir up a conflict between you and Han Feng. For her, the best way to solve


    your problem is to kill you, but she has to find a reason to d o it," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel frowned. He understood what Qi Yiyun said. Han Yan had sent her brother into the tiger''s


    mouth a s a sheep. Once he did something to hurt Han Feng, Han Yan would have a legitimate reason


    to kill him.


    "This woman is really ruthless. She won''t even let go o f her own brother." Samuel sighed.


    "I even suspect that she would like you to kill Han Feng. In this way, it''s easy for her to be the


    householder of the Hannigan family, and she can rest easy," said Qi Yiyun.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Qi Yiyun''s exnation gave Samuel a deeper understanding of Han Yan. If she was really such a cruel


    woman, he would have to be more careful when dealing with her.


    Although Han Yan now had a superior attitude and did not deal with the Sue family, when she had no


    way out, the Sue family would definitely be her threat.


    In order to achieve her goal, she could even use her own brother. What else could she not do?


    "It seems that the current situation of Yvonne is not safe," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun said all this because she wanted Samuel to b e careful. All his care seemed to be ced on


    Yvonne. Qi Yiyun sighed in her heart. She knew that no matter when and where, the most important


    person in Samuel¡¯s heart was Yvonne.


    "It''s good that you can care about me like that." Qi Yiyun said with a serious expression.


    "Eat quickly. I''ll go first." After saying that, Samuel turned around and walked out of the house.


    In Penins Hotel, Han Yan was lying on the bed in a n elegant manner. She did not have disheveled


    hair while she was half-awake. Her sleeping posture was also very beautiful, different from many


    people who


    paid attention tofortable sleeping postures. Even i f she was sleeping, Han Yan would still maintain


    her image. She had almost met the strict requirements of herself because the nobles in her heart,


    regardless of the size of the matter, must maintain an unparalleled noble aura. Only in this way could


    she be a real noble.


    After opening her eyes, Han Yan did not continue to stay on the bed. Instead, she washed up


    immediately and wore beautiful makeup. She never met people without any makeup. No matter who


    she faced, she would definitely dress up very delicately. At this point, Han Yan almost had an


    obsessive habit.


    The doorbell rang. Han Yan stood up after making sure that her makeup was satisfactory.


    "Sister, I''ve been waiting for a long time. Can''t you open the door for me earlier?" Han Feng


    "Don''t you know that I am doing makeup?" Han Yan said lightly.


    "We grew up together. It''s not like I haven''t seen you before," Han Feng said as hey on the sofa.


    Seeing Han Feng''s hooligan-like attitude, Han Yan obviously showed a hint of disgust on her face. In a


    big family, he didn''t have any manners, and he didn''t look like a noble at all. If the position of the


    Hannigan Family''s master was hurt by him, the Hannigan Family would be rich at most in the future,


    and it was impossible for them to be a real noble.


    But if she became the family master of the Hannigan family, she was confident that the Hannigan family


    would be a real member of the upper ss and would be recognized by the upper ss in the


    U.S.


    "Why did youe to me so early?" Han Yan asked.


    "Sister, I''ve decided to turn over a new leaf," Han Feng said.


    Han Yan smiled faintly and asked, "Are you going to leave the flowers for Qi Yiyun? Is she really so


    charming?"


    Han Feng shook his head and said firmly, "I''m going t o take on the responsibility of the Hannigan


    family. M y father used to say that if I want to inherit the position of patriarch, I have to show my ability. I


    have been ying for so many years. It''s enough. Now I have to work hard to be the patriarch."


    Han Yan''s expression became serious. How could Han Feng suddenly have such a change? She had


    cultivated Han Feng into a good-for-nothing for so many years in order to let Han Feng live a happy life


    and could notpete with her for the position of the family head. She did not expect that he had a


    moment of enlightenment.


    "Do you know how tired it is to be the family head? If you be the family head, you won''t have time


    to y phnderers in the future. Are you really willing t o give up your current life?" Han Yan asked.


    "Elder sister, you are going to get married in the future. If this continues, the Hannigan family will fall. I f


    the Hannigan family falls, I don''t have the capital to y the flower game." Han Feng smiled and said.


    He hade to look for Han Yan to show his attitude. He wanted Han Yan to understand that he


    possessed a unique advantage. He wanted Han Yan to clearly understand that Han Yan did not have


    any chance when he intended to be the n head.


    This sentence made Han Yan''s eyes be gloomy. Perhaps this was the most painful part of a


    woman.


    Han Yan knew very well that it was for this reason that she had to do a hundred times better than Han


    Feng in order to get the approval of others.


    The position of the family head was not something that her father could give to anyone he wanted. He


    also needed the approval of others. Their idea of valuing men over women put Han Yan in a great


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    disadvantage in thepetition for the position of the family head.


    Han Yan had indulged Han Feng since he was a child. Regardless of what he did, Han Yan would try


    her best to help him hide it. This would allow him to have the courage to do whatever he wanted. Han


    Yan had originally thought that she had already seeded. However, Han Feng''s words caused Han


    Yan to admit that Han Feng was still a great threat.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    "I didn¡¯t say that I want to get married." Han Yan said.


    "Sister, you are the princess of Hannigan family. If you don''t get married for the rest of your life, won''t


    you beughed at by others? Aren''t you afraid that others will say that you have physical problems


    behind your back?" Han Feng said with a smile.


    Han Yan took a deep breath. She felt that today''s Han Feng was very different from the past, and even


    made her feel strange. It seemed that he was not the younger brother she had known for more than 20


    years.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    What on earth had caused such a big change in his mentality?


    "Did Qi Yiyun teach you these things?" Han Yan asked.


    "What right does she have to teach me how to do things? Although I like her very much, she is merely


    a toy in my heart that is a little higher than the others." Han Feng said faintly.


    If it wasn''t Qi Yiyun, what else could it be? Han Yan couldn''t think of it, but if she knew what caused


    Han Feng to change, she would definitely make the person who caused the result and effect disappear


    from the earth.


    "Sister, let me deal with Samuel. I¡¯ll tell you in advance, and then I''ll tell dad. I believe that he''ll be


    willing to give me this opportunity to practice. You can take advantage of this period of time to take


    good care of your skin. Look at you; you''re so tired that you look haggard. As a younger brother, I''m


    very distressed," Han Feng said with a concerned face.


    Han Yan smiled. Her smile was very rebellious and forced. She said, "You have to think about it clearly.


    This is not as easy as you think. I am afraid that you can''t stand it."


    Han Feng stood up, walked behind Han Yan, ced his hand on Han Yan''s shoulders, massaged her


    and said, "Sister, I should be the one to suffer this pain. You have suffered for me for so many years.


    How can I bear to let you continue suffering?"


    Han Yan''s expression was dark and cold. When Han Feng left the room, she immediately clenched her


    fist. Even her expression had be unusually ferocious.


    After a while, Han Yan received a call from her father. She was told that the matter in Cloud City was


    under Han Feng''s charge, which made Han Yan even angrier.


    Although her father had said countless times that the status of the brother and sister was equal in his


    heart, Han Yan clearly knew that this kind of equality did not exist at all. Han Feng was obviously more


    valued than her. Otherwise, why was the thing she had nned for so long going to be handed over to


    him just because of one sentence from Han Feng?


    "Han Feng, you have a chance to enjoy life, but now, you are doomed to die. Don''t me me, you


    forced me,


    " Han Yan said, gnashing her teeth. She trained Han Feng to be a good-for-nothing, so as to avoid the


    possibility of brother and sister falling out with each other. But now, Han Feng wanted topete with


    her for the position of the family master, so she had to use some special means.


    After plotting for so many years, Han Yan would never be willing to give up the position of the family


    head to Han Feng. She would get what she wanted at all costs.


    Han Feng was in his own room and no longer had a carefree smile on his face like he used to. After


    being awakened by Qi Yiyun''s words, he knew very well what he had to do now.


    Although women were important, the position of the head of the household was more important.


    With the right to control the Hannigan family, he could get more women he wanted.


    "Sister, don''t try to fight with me. You are a woman after all. You should recognize the reality as soon as


    possible. The head of the Hannigan family will never allow a woman to be the head of the Hannigan


    family. " Han Feng muttered to himself.


    At this time, the half-closed door was pushed open and Di Yang came in.


    Han Feng didn''t even spare him a nce. He said, "I know you like my sister more, but there are only


    two paths in front of you right now."

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    During Han Feng''s pause, Di Yang did not speak but chose to listen quietly.


    "First, continue to help my sister, but after I be the family head, you can''t expect to live out the


    rest of your life in the Hannigan family."


    "Second, help me do things, and I can guarantee that you will not have to worry about your old age."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Di Yang lowered his head. His heart was more inclined to Han Yan. This was because everyone in the


    Hannigan family was clearly aware that Han Yan was even more capable than Han Feng.


    However, Di Yang was also very clear that once Han Feng wanted to inherit the position of the


    homeowner, the innate advantage that he possessed was definitely not something that Han Yan could


    If Han Yan wanted to be the householder, she needed to put in a hundred times more effort. As


    for Han Feng, he only needed to put in twice the effort.


    From this point of view, Han Feng''s chances of winning were much higher.


    "How can I be sure that you didn''t just do it on the spur of the moment?" Di Yang asked.


    Han Feng was not surprised by this question. Perhaps most people in the Hannigan family would think


    so,


    but now, he had figured it out. He knew how important the position of the family head was. Moreover,


    Han Yan had pampered him for so many years, which was not really good. She just did not want him to


    be a threat to the road of being the family head. This made Han Feng have a lot of dissatisfaction with


    Han Yan in his heart. He naturally would not let Han Yan seed.


    "A promise of words is meaningless to you. No matter what I say, you will doubt it. So, you have no


    room to think about it, now choices are here in front of you. It depends on who you prefer to believe,"


    Han Feng said with a smile.


    Di Yang had made countless enemies. Once he got old, he would not be able to fight anymore. If he


    wanted a stable life, he had to rely on a big tree.


    There was no doubt that the Hannigan family could bring him peace in the future. If he left the


    Hannigan family, he couldn''t imagine how many people would hunt him down. Maybe in the end, he


    would only end u p dead in the wilderness. This was definitely not what Di Yang wanted.


    This was a gamble, which was rted to whether he could have a stable gamble in hister years.


    "I think highly of Han Yan, butpared with her, you do have a greater advantage. What do you want


    me to help you with?" Di Yang asked.


    Hearing this, Han Fengughed proudly. He was like a beggar who had everything in an instant. The


    only difference was that beggars had nothing, and he just took back what originally belonged to him.


    "Follow me to see my sister," Han Feng said.


    Di Yang nodded, and he didn''t reject this matter.


    The person who took the lead would have to see what he could get. Although he had done something


    wrong t o Han Yan, for people like Di Yang, what he sought was his own interests. It was meaningless


    to be loyal t o Han Yan. He would not use his future to express his loyalty to Han Yan.


    When Han Feng returned and Di Yang was still by his side, Han Yan knew what had happened without


    her asking.


    Di Yang was here on her request. But now, Di Yang was standing by Han Feng''s side. Obviously, he


    had be one of Han Feng''s men.


    "Di Yang, your betrayal is quite straightforward," Han Yan said in a cold voice.


    "Miss, this is also a helpless move. Young Master wanting to be the Patriarch is a fact no one can


    change," Di Yang said.


    Han Yan gritted her teeth unwillingly. She had plotted for so many years, how could she get involved


    because of Han Feng''s sudden change of mind? She would never let such a thing happen.


    "My good brother, sister has treated you well for so many years. Yet, you actually want to snatch


    something from me." Han Yan said to Han Feng.


    "Elder sister, why are you treating me so well? Don''t you know it clearly yourself? I didn''t realize it


    before, but now I know all the reasons. You don''t have to pretend anymore," Han Feng said with a


    mocking smile.


    Han Yan took a deep breath and said, "I hope you won''t disappoint my father and I won''t get involved in


    this matter. After all, we are siblings. I don''t want to see a life-and-death struggle between us."


    "Thank you, sister." After Han Feng finished speaking, he left the room with Di Yang.


    When Samuel arrived at Yang Xing''s house in the vige of the city, Yang Xing told him about the


    recent situation. There were still two families who had not been settled, and almost all the vigers in


    the city were in Samuel''s pocket.


    "Brother Samuel, don''t worry. Within three days, I will definitely take care of these two families," Yang


    Xing assured Samuel.


    Samuel had been paying attention to Yang Xing''s ability to handle matters. Through Manfred''s


    subordinates, his every move had not escaped Samuel¡¯s notice. One had to say, even though Yang


    Xing was only a country tyrant in the city, his capabilities were still not bad. He was almost on par with


    Johann. As long as he was trained and made good use of, he might be an independent character


    in the future.


    ¡±1 believe you, but you have to remember, don''t try to b e tough," Samuel said.

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    Yang Xing said with a smile, "Brother Samuel, it''s their honor to meet someone like you. I don''t know


    what other developers would do."


    Samuel was not kind. He just didn''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble. After all, the current


    society was very popr. Once it was on the Inte, the situation would be very serious.


    To develop viges in the city, Samuel''s purpose was t o enhance the influence of Weakriver Real


    Estate in Cloud City. If there was negative news, it would not be worth it.


    At this time, Yang Xing''s men ran into the room in a hurry.


    Yang Xing''s face became serious and he shouted," Didn''t you see that I''m discussing something with


    Brother Samuel? Get out of here. You''re reckless. Don''t you think you can do anything you want?"


    The man knew that he would be scolded, but he had to report the matter. He said, "Brother Samuel,


    someone wants to see you, and it''s a beautiful woman."


    Yang Xing nced at Samuel secretly. It turned out to be a matter of Brother Samuel''s lover. This was


    not something he could do.


    Samuel frowned. What kind of beauty woulde to him?


    "Could it be Qi Yiyun?"


    It was unlikely. She should know why he came to the vige in the city. She would nevere to the


    vige in the city for no reason.


    "Bring her in." Samuel said.


    "Yes." After receiving the order, the subordinate quickly ran out.


    At this time, a woman in a white dress standing outside the door attracted countless people''s attention,


    and even many women looked at her obsessively.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    In an environment like viges in the city, it was almost a miracle to see such a beautiful woman.


    Those men couldn''t wait to look at her and remember every detail so that they could recall it at night.


    "Beauty, Brother Samuel asked me to take you in," his subordinate said to the woman. He lowered his


    head and secretly looked at the pair of delicate calves.


    There was no w in them, which was very attractive t o men.


    When Samuel was thinking about whom theer was, the younger brother took the man into the


    house. 1


    "Han Yan!" Samuel looked at theing person in astonishment. He even thought that it was Yvonne,


    but he absolutely did not expect that this person was Han Yan!


    Han Yan was very repulsed by the environment in the city viges. When those people stared at her,


    they would make her feel very disgusted because she felt that she was noble and these people didn''t


    even have the right to look at her.


    But in the current situation, she had to find Samuel.


    In terms of performance, she was better than Han Feng, but what was the use of it?


    As a man, Han Feng''s advantage could make all her performance pale and powerless.


    Who would care how capable a woman was?


    "Do you have time? I want to talk to you," said Han Van.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Although he could not figure out why Han Van came here, he was sure that it


    had something to do with Han Feng.


    "That''s fine." Samuel said.


    The room quieted down, and Yang Xing, who had been fascinated by him, didn''t notice that he should


    have left.


    There were many women around him, but those women were not evenparable to a foot of Han


    Van. This was the most beautiful woman that could make men''s dreams run wild.


    "Ahem." Samuel coughed twice and said to the dazed Yang Xing, "Yang Xing, aren''t you going to


    work?"


    Although he heard Samuel''s words, Yang Xing, who was in a daze, still did not understand what he


    meant.


    "Brother Samuel, what am I going to do?" Yang Xing asked.


    Samuel was speechless. Had this guy not seen a woman before? He had actually lost even his soul


    when seeing Han Yan.


    Although Han Yan was indeed very beautiful, in Samuel''s view, she was not that attractive.


    "What you need to do is now," Samuel said. "Get the hell out of here."

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    "Ah!" Yang Xing looked at Samuel in shock before he realized what was going on. He ran out and


    asked his men to close the door.


    When he arrived at the door, Yang Xing broke out in a cold sweat and said gratefully, "Damn it, I was


    almost fascinated to death. If I ruined Brother Samuel¡¯s n, even ten lives wouldn''t be enough to


    survive."


    After thinking for a while, Yang Xing said with envy," Brother Samuel is so lucky to have the number


    one beauty in Cloud City. Now, there is such an extremely beautiful womaning to him on her own


    initiative."


    As he said this, Yang Xing became worried again. The environment in his house was dirty and messy.


    He didn''t know if he could give Brother Samuel a good experience. If his mood was ruined by the


    environment, he would die.


    "Damn, I must clean up the house in the future, just in case."


    Yang Xing''s various guesses had almost be reality in his mind.


    But the situation in the room was not what he thought.


    Han Yan was beautiful, but she was rted to Samuel by blood. Even if this rtionship did not exist,


    Samuel would not have any thoughts about her.


    In terms of appearance alone, Han Yan was still a grade lower than Qi Yiyun. Even Qi Yiyun, Samuel


    was not interested in her. How could he have improper thoughts about Han Yan?


    "I didn''t expect you to condescend toe here. You really surprised me," Samuel said to Han Yan.


    "Cut the crap. The enemy of an enemy is a friend.


    From a certain perspective, we can be temporary friends," Han Yan said.


    "Friend?" The word made Samuel burst intoughter. Han Yan regarded him as a friend. This was


    probably the biggest joke he had ever heard.


    "I can help you," she said.


    "How are you going to help me? Why are you going to help me?" Samuel asked.


    "I want to be the householder of the Hannigan family. Han Feng must die," Han Yan said.


    Samuel looked at Han Yan with a mocking face and said, "I killed Han Feng, and then you can get rid


    of me justifiably. You can also win the support of a group of people in the Hannigan family. This n is


    perfect, but you think I''m an idiot."


    Han Yan did think so, but she had also considered Samuel¡¯s concerns. Samuel was not a fool. He


    would not allow her to y with him like that.


    "The bnce of benefits can be reached between you and me. I can promise you that I will not make


    things difficult for you after Han Feng dies. Moreover, I will leave Cloud City as soon as possible," Han


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Van said.


    Samuel stood up and said lightly, "Do you know what the most useless thing in the world is?"


    "Promise." Han Yan replied.


    "Since you know, then you should know very well that these words arepletely meaningless to me. I


    never care about anyone''s promise," Samuel said.


    Han Yan clenched her teeth. Other than seeking Samuel¡¯s help, she could not think of any other


    method to turn the situation around.


    If Samuel refused to cooperate with her, she would not have the strength topete with Han Feng.


    "You are really pitiful. Your ability is clearly stronger than Han Feng''s. However, because you are a


    woman, all of your hard work was wasted." Samuel sighed.


    These words touched Han Van''s heart. She had worked hard for many years to get what she wanted.


    Just because she was a woman, Han Yan wished that she could be a man.


    "Whatever you want, I can give you my word," Han Yan said.


    Samuel never thought that he would be able to turn from passive to active in front of Han Yan. It


    happened so fast that he was not prepared at all. In a short time, he could not think of any conditions to


    make.


    "Give me one day to think about it," Samuel said. The reason why he had to consider it other than to


    refuse i t decisively, was that if he could reach a consensus with Han Van, this matter would


    undoubtedly be much simpler.


    "Okay, TH give you one day. I hope you won''t let me down." With that, Han Van turned and left.


    Yang Xing had been waiting outside. In his opinion, it would take at least an hour or two for Samuel to


    But when he saw Han Van, he was suddenly stunned. I t was only a few minutes. Was Brother Samuel


    fast?


    "Could it be that his body was dragged down at such a young age?"


    "Brother Samuel, is that all?" Yang Xing asked when h e saw Samuel had left. 1


    "s." Samuel sighed. Working with Han Yan was like sleeping with a time bomb, which made him feel


    uneasy. But in the current situation, cooperation was the best choice, so he was very entangled.


    Yang Xing didn''t know what Samuel was worrying about. He thought that the time was too short, so


    Samuel sighed. He said smartly, "Brother Samuel, I know an old Chinese medicine doctor who has a


    good treatment for this. Why don''t I introduce him to you?"


    Samuel looked at Yang Xing in confusion. "Why did he suddenly mention the old Chinese medicine


    doctor?"

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    "What old doctor of Chinese Medicine? Why do you introduce me to an old doctor of Chinese


    Medicine?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Yang Xing smiled awkwardly and said, "Brother Samuel, you don''t have to be embarrassed. We are all


    men. We understand that time is too short for us. In fact, this is not your fault. She is such a beautiful


    woman. It''s natural that you can''t control yourself.''


    Samuel was stunned, and then Yang Xing was beaten, still howling.


    "Brother Samuel, why did you hit me? Did I say something wrong?" Yang Xing put his hands over his


    head and said with a look of grievance.


    Samuel was so angry that he wanted to kill Yang Xing. But beating Yang Xing was a piece of cake for


    him.


    "She is Han Yan. What do you think will happen between us?" Samuel asked angrily.


    Yang Xing was stunned for a moment before realization dawned on him. This beating was not a loss at


    all. He deserved it.


    "I''m sorry, Brother Samuel. I thought too much," said Yang Xing.


    Samuel red at Yang Xing and scared him so much that he ran ten meters away.


    After leaving the vige, Samuel returned home.


    Qi Yiyun, who had been preparing for a few days without seeing Samuel, was very surprised by his


    sudden return.


    "Why did youe back so soon? What happened?" Qi Yiyun asked Samuel in confusion.


    "You still don''t have a deep understanding of Han Yan, " Samuel said. "She came to find me today."


    "Does she want to join forces with you to deal with Han Feng?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Samuel nodded.


    Qi Yiyun sighed and said, "I really don''t have a deep understanding of yher. I didn''t expect that she


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    would still want to use you. This sister and brother''s love is worthless in her heart." 1


    "Should I cooperate with her? She must have hoped that Han Feng would die in Cloud City. But once


    Han Feng dies, I''m afraid that I will face even crazier revenge from the Hannigan family," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun did not speak. Instead, she was lost in thought with a serious expression.


    If Han Feng was dead, it was going to be Samuel''s turn.


    When the Hannigan family of the U.S. was really angry, Samuel would definitely not be able to resist it


    with his current strength.


    The Hannigan family in the U.S. was like a male lion.


    Samuel, however, was just a young tiger. The difference in strength between the two was veryrge.


    "ording to the current situation, the best way to solve the trouble in Cloud City is to cooperate with


    Han Van. Of course, this is under the circumstance where no other consequences are needed."


    Samuel continued.


    Qi Yiyun nodded. She knew the situation without Samuel''s deliberate exnation.


    The most important thing was how to control Han Van''s throat so that Samuel would not have to pay


    his debts even if Han Feng were to die.


    Qi Yiyun suddenly raised her head and looked at Samuel with a smile.


    Seeing her expression, Samuel knew that she must have a way. He could not help but ask, "If you have


    a way, tell me quickly."


    "What benefits can I gain?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Samuel threw up his hands, showing that he had nothing. He continued, "We are grasshoppers on the


    same rope now. If I''m done for, so will the Qis. What benefits do you want?"


    Qi Yiyun helplessly red at Samuel and said, "It''s easy to kill Han Feng. The key is who killed him,


    and you don''t have to leave evidence."


    After a moment of silence, Samuel took a deep breath and said, "I didn''t expect you to be such a


    horrible


    woman. You came up with such a vicious idea."


    It was not difficult to understand what Qi Yiyun meant. Han Feng was going to die, but he must die in


    Han Yan''s hands. Moreover, Samuel needed to leave evidence to threaten Han Yan.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    "Haven''t you heard of the words ''snake-devil-like woman''?" Qi Yiyun did not hide her vicious side.


    Instead, she hoped to show her most real self in front o f Samuel and let Samuel know what kind of


    person she was.


    The hypocritical side could be easier to please, but Qi Yiyun knew that when the hypocritical side was


    revealed, it would only make people feel sick.


    It had to be said that everything Qi Yiyun did was based on the perspective of Samuel. It seemed that


    Samuel had be the most important person in her heart.


    "Han Yan can''t be so stupid to leave the evidence in m y hands," Samuel said.


    "She won''t do it unless she has no other choice. But you can force her into a dead end. I believe that


    with her unwillingness, she can do anything crazy," said Qi Yiyun.


    Forced to do so?


    What was the extent of the situation? It was called being forced to do so. This point could not be


    exined clearly. He could only rely on himself to test and explore it slowly.


    "For the sake of your ideas, I''ll treat you to dinner tonight. What do you think?" Samuel said.


    "Wait for me. Change your clothes." Qi Yiyun did not hesitate to stand up from the sofa. She did not


    want to miss such a good opportunity. Even if it was just a normal meal, as long as she could eat it with


    Samuel, i t would be a blessing for Qi Yiyun. 1


    When Qi Yiyun came out of the room, her beauty made Samuel''s mind sway. If he had not been


    strong-willed, he would have fallen into Qi Yiyun''s charm.


    "It''s just dinner. You don''t need to dress up like this, d o you?" Samuel said. With Qi Yiyun''s current


    state, walking on the street would attract the attention of many men. As the saying goes, there was


    indispensable trouble around a beautiful woman. She dressed so beautifully and went out. Samuel


    could almost foresee the appearance of trouble.


    "Dress up? It''s just a simple dress, isn''t it?" Qi Yiyun turned around and the hem of the skirt swayed


    slightly. It was indeed an ordinary dress, but it looked unusual because she was wearing it.


    "Let''s go." Samuel said with a bitter smile.


    When they were waiting for the elevator, Qi Yiyun asked Samuel, "If given you another chance, who will


    you choose if Yvonne and I met you for the first time?"


    "No matter a man or a woman, they are both visual animals. Based on these conditions, I think I should


    choose you," Samuel said. Although his words sounded like the meaning of a jerk, it was the most


    genuine expression in his heart. Compared with


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Yvonne and Qi Yiyun''s beauty, Qi Yiyun was indeed more attractive. No man would deny this.


    "It would be great if I could have met you earlier." Qi Yiyun was secretly delighted but also disappointed


    because her conjectures could not have happened.


    At this time, the elevator door opened, and Mi Fei''er and Yang Meng were chatting. When they saw Qi


    Yiyun, they were instantly speechless.


    The first time they met Qi Yiyun, Qi Yiyun wore verymon clothes, but it still made them feel that


    she was breathtakingly beautiful. This time, Qi Yiyun put o n a dress, which made her look even more


    extraordinary.


    Mi Fei''er, who had always been confident, actually lowered her head slightly, as if she didn''t dare to


    "Old Hannigan, do you want to go out?" Yang Meng asked Samuel. Although she also felt ashamed of


    her own appearance in front of Qi Yiyun, she never thought aboutparing with Qi Yiyun, so her


    state o f mind waspletely different from Mi Fei''er''s.


    "That''s right. We will go out for dinner." Samuel said.


    Yang Meng smiled at Qi Yiyun as a greeting to her.


    Yang Meng and Mi Fei''er walked out of the elevator, and Samuel and Qi Yiyun walked into the elevator.


    When the door was closed, Yang Meng said enviously," She is really beautiful. If only I were half as


    beautiful a


    s her. There must be many boys pursuing me."


    Mi Fei''er did not speak. She did not want to admit that she was inferior to Qi Yiyun, but she knew very


    well that she was not even half as good as Qi Yiyun. The difference in appearance and figure was not


    something that could be changed by just hard work. Therefore, in her lifetime, it was impossible for her


    topare with Qi Yiyun in appearance.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    "So what if she''s beautiful? With a good-for-nothing like him, sooner orter, she''ll be a


    housewife," M i Fei''er said disdainfully.


    "Sister Fei''er, you don''t know Old Hannigan at all..." Speaking of this, Yang Meng suddenly covered her


    mouth and almost blurted Samuel¡¯s true identity.


    "What do you know?" Mi Fei''er asked, puzzled.


    "No... Nothing." Yang Meng hid her panic and said," Sister Fei''er, let''s go home quickly. I have to cook.


    I''m s o hungry that my stomach is growling."


    Mi Fei''er took a step to the side and stood in front of Yang Meng, saying, "Girl, you are hiding


    something from me now."


    Yang Meng lowered her head guiltily and did not dare to look at Mi Fei''er. Because Samuel was her


    real identity. Without his consent, she did not dare to reveal it to Mi Fei''er.


    "Sister Fei''er, no, I really don''t," Yang Meng said.


    Mi Fei''er gritted her teeth. She was sure that this matter had something to do with Samuel. She didn¡¯t


    know what kind of ecstasy the good-for-nothing had given Yang Meng.


    "Well, I won''t make it difficult for you. When hees back, I will ask him about it. If he dares to lie to


    you


    and hurt you, I will never let him go," Mi Fei''er said coldly.


    "Sister Fei''er, it has nothing to do with Old Hannigan. You''d better not make trouble for him," Yang


    Meng said. Samuel was the boss of Weakriver Real Estate. If Mi Fei''er really angered him, she would


    lose her job at any time.


    Mi Fei''er didn''t say anything and went straight home.


    After Samuel and Qi Yiyun got in the car, they headed for the busiestmercial street in Cloud City.


    Samuel had nned to find a quieter ce to eat so that Qi Yiyun would not cause a sensation.


    However, Q i Yiyun had ordered a restaurant in themercial street, so Samuel had no choice but to


    go there.


    In the evening, themercial street was very prosperous, and there were a lot of people shopping.


    When Samuel got out of the car, it was not a big deal. Q i Yiyun''s getting out of the car immediately


    attracted a lot of attention.


    The woman''s eyes were full of envy, while the man''s eyes were full of infatuation.


    Qi Yiyun was like a goddess who had descended to the world, receiving the admiration and worship of


    the world.


    Samuel sighed and said to Qi Yiyun, "You''d better not g o out too much in the future. Otherwise, how


    can you let other women live?"


    Qi Yiyun smiled faintly. In the past, she did not like others to see her true side, but now she seemed to


    be a little addicted to this matter, because the more attention she attracted, the more she would


    understand how charming she was.


    "Is it because I am beautiful that I should not go out? Why should I care about the feelings of other


    women?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    This sentence was enough to make Qi Yiyun the public enemy of all the women in Cloud City.


    However, she had the right to say this, so Samuel could not even find a point to refute.


    "It''s so nice to be a woman as long as she''s beautiful. She''s not like a man who has to have money,"


    Samuel said with a sigh.


    "Do you think I''m a vase?" Qi Yiyun questioned.


    "Well... we''d better hurry to the restaurant you mentioned. I''m afraid that if you stay here for too long, it


    will cause chaos in the business street," Samuel said. Many people had stopped to observe Qi Yiyun. If


    i t went on like this, the crowd would definitely be crowded.


    "Do you want to try holding my hand?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Samuel ignored Qi Yiyun''s words. Why did he hold her hand for no reason? And if he really did it, those


    men would probably want to kill him.


    Just standing by Qi Yiyun''s side was enough to drown Samuel in the envious gazes of the crowd.


    The two of them sped up and arrived at the restaurant Qi Yiyun had mentioned. However, by doing so,


    the crowd on themercial street did not recede.


    Instead, arge number of people swarmed into the restaurant. And at the door of the restaurant, there


    was a group of people who were unwilling to leave.


    This situation made the manager of the restaurant panic. He was afraid that these people were here to


    make trouble. If there was a riot, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Your influence is too amazing, isn''t it?" Samuel sat at the dining table and said helplessly to Qi Yiyun.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    The restaurant, which originally did not have many guests, was now packed with people because of Qi


    Yiyun''s appearance. There were no empty seats.


    Moreover, there were arge number of people at the entrance who were unwilling to leave. This


    caused Samuel to sigh emotionally. Samuel even faintly heard some spections from the crowd.


    Many people thought that Qi Yiyun was a big star. It seemed that in their eyes, only stars could be so


    beautiful.


    "Since my influence is so great, do you want to consider inviting me to be the spokesperson for


    Weakriver Real Estate? Maybe I can make a better impression on it in Cloud City," Qi Yiyun said with a


    smile.


    Samuel was stunned. This proposal was interesting. It was not easy for Weakriver Real Estate to


    improve its influence. However, if there was such a shortcut, it would indeed be a good idea. With the


    influence Qi Yiyun had shown today, it might really work.


    However, if Yvonne knew this, Samuel was not sure what she would think.


    "Forget it. I don''t want Yvonne to suspect our rtionship," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun''s heart tightened. It was also because of


    Yvonne. No matter how the rtionship between her and Samuel developed, Yvonne was the biggest


    stumbling block. Samuel would always include Yvonne in everything.


    "It''s just work cooperation. I don''t think she''s overthinking it," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Women''s hearts are just like the weather. They change whenever they say it. I don''t want to probe


    them," Samuel said faintly. Although Yvonne was a very sensible woman, sometimes she would have


    women''smon illnesses. This was something that Samuel had felt many times in his own life.


    Qi Yiyun stopped talking and a thought silently came t o her mind. Although the image representative


    was just a casual mention, to some extent, it could indeed improve the influence of Weakriver Real


    Estate in Cloud City. Since Samuel was unwilling to do so because of Yvonne, as long as she found


    Yvonne and let her understand the meaning of this matter, she believed that she would not refuse.


    During the meal, several men couldn''t helping forward to talk to Qi Yiyun, wanting her phone


    number. Moreover, several people deliberately showed their car keys, which were all expensive luxury


    cars. It seemed that their families were very rich.


    However, for Qi Yiyun, the luxury car keys were not attractive at all. The assets in her family were far


    from what those who showed off their car keys. Moreover, the current Qi Yiyun only had Samuel in her


    eyes and


    heart.


    After rejecting countless men, this dinner was finally finished calmly.


    "If you don''t wear sses next time, I won''te out t o eat with you," Samuel said. Although she


    didn''t make a big trouble, she didn''t have much time to eat and would always be disturbed by others.


    "I didn''t expect that you would eat with me outside, so should I take this opportunity to let you


    apany m e?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    "What do you want to do?" Samuel asked vigntly.


    "I''ve stayed at home for so long, but I haven''t gone out.


    I want to go shopping," said Qi Yiyun.


    Having a meal had already caused such a big scene. If he went to the mall again, wouldn''t it make the


    mall be paralyzed?


    Samuel shook his head repeatedly and said, "You''d better let me go. Let''s go home before there are


    still no people who are crazy about you. Otherwise, I''m afraid that someone can''t help using other ways


    to get you. A t that time, I have to fight with others again."


    Qi Yiyun felt Samuel''s strong rejection. The disappointment in her heart was inevitable, but she did not


    insist. After all, fighting meant danger. She did not want Samuel to get hurt.


    At this time, in the hillside vi, Lydia was holding her mobile phone with a sneer on her face.


    There was a photo of Samuel and Qi Yiyun having dinner together on the phone. It was sent to her by


    the person who had been following Samuel.


    Having suffered a loss, Lydia did not give up on destroying the rtionship between Samuel and


    Yvonne. Even though Samuel had threatened her in the old town, she still did not flinch. She always


    believed in the stability of the Sue family and that they had toplete it with the death of Samuel. As


    long as Samuel died, the Sue family would not be implicated. And Yvonne could also usher in a new


    life.


    "I didn''t expect you, a loser, to be with such a beautiful woman. I don''t know how lucky you were in your


    Qi Yiyun more than once. After all, for Qi Yiyun, the gap was too big. Ordinary people couldn''t treat two


    images as one person at all.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Yvonne had not returned home yet. Recently, she often had dinner with Linda. Sometimes, she would


    go to Linda''s house to sleep, because there were too many memories of Samuel in the Hillside Vi.


    When she got home, Yvonne would be deeply missing him, which would make her sleepless all night.


    In order to prevent Yvonne from going home and not t o see the excellent photos of Samuel''s cheating,


    Lydia called Yvonne on purpose.

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    "Yvonne, are you noting home tonight?" Lydia asked.


    On the other end of the line, Yvonne was still having dinner with Linda, but she did n to go to Linda''s


    house tonight.


    "Mom, what can I do for you?" Yvonne asked.


    "Yes, and it''s a very serious matter. You''d better go home as soon as possible," Lydia said.


    "Okay, I''lle back after dinner."


    After hanging up, Linda asked Yvonne, "What''s wrong?"


    "My mom said that there was something very serious, but I guess she made a fuss again." Yvonne


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    shook her head helplessly.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with Auntie. Why does she want to ruin the rtionship between you and


    Samuel?" Linda asked in confusion. She had heard a lot of Yvonne''sints, so knowing what


    Lydia had done made her feel very puzzled.


    In the past, Samuel was still a good-for-nothing; it was one thing for Lydia to drive a wedge between


    them. But now, did she not understand that everything in the Sue family was given by Samuel?


    If it weren''t for Samuel, how could she live in the


    Hillside Vi and how could she be as living as she was now?


    Yvonne shook her head. She did not understand why Lydia would do such a thing, but on this matter,


    Lydia was always happy to do so that no one could find the reason.


    "Hurry up. After you eat, I''ll have to go home," Yvonne said.


    When it was almost nine o''clock, Yvonne finally returned home.


    Lydia and Godfrey were sitting in the living room.


    Godfrey had already seen the photo. Although it was just a very ordinary photo of dinner, Lydia''s ability


    to make up a story had already determined Samuel was out of the cab. Regarding this, he could


    only watch Lydia''s performance and did not dare to have any objection.


    "Mom, what¡¯s wrong?" Yvonne asked Lydia .


    "Do you know what Samuel has done outside? He has hooked up with other women," Lydia said.


    Yvonne''s heart was as calm as still water. After all, it was not the first time that Lydia had


    saidsomething to hurt Samuel.


    "In order to make me separate from Samuel, you can say anything, but do you think I will believe you?"


    Yvonne said faintly.


    "I know you won''t believe me, so this time, I have evidence. He''s having dinner with that bitch, and my


    friend just happened to take photos of him. The evidence is as solid as a mountain. Can it be false?"


    Lydia sneered and threw the phone on the table.


    Yvonne saw Lydia was so confident and did not seem t o be joking. She picked up her phone with


    suspicion.


    The photos on the phone were none other than Samuel and Qi Yiyun, which surprised Yvonne.


    How could there be a private date between the two of them!


    Qi Yiyun in the photo didn''t wear her sses. An ordinary dress made her look as beautiful as a fairy.


    Yvonne didn''t doubt that she had the ability to make men fall in love with her at all.


    But... but how could this person be Samuel?


    "See? I''m not joking with you this time. This woman is pretty good-looking. The two of them seem to be


    living together now," Lydia said.


    "Impossible." Yvonne said firmly. Samuel was her husband, and Qi Yiyun was her best friend. How


    could they live together?

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    "Yvonne, are you blind? The evidence is in front of you. Do you still want to defend him?" Lydia said


    angrily. She really couldn''t understand what kind of poison Yvonne had been poisoned and why


    Yvonne was so loyal to Samuel. Didn''t she know what kind of crisis Samuel would bring to the Sue


    family?


    What''s more, it was already a fact that he cheated. Wasn''t it enough to make Yvonne break up with


    him?


    "This is Yiyun. Yiyun is my best friend. She can''t have anything to do with Samuel," Yvonne said.


    Hearing the word "Yiyun", Lydia was stunned. She had seen the woman in the photo more than once.


    How could it be Qi Yiyun?


    "Since when did your eyes be so dull? Yiyun, that little girl, looks ordinary. How could she be the


    one in the photo?" Lydia said.


    Qi Yiyun, who was wearing sses, was indeed very ordinary, but Yvonne knew very well what Qi


    Yiyun looked like after she took off her sses. How could she mistake her for someone else?


    "Mom, this is indeed Yiyun. Perhaps the two of them were just having a meal together," Yvonne said.


    Lydia gritted her teeth. This was a rare opportunity to attack Samuel. So what if it was Qi Yiyun?


    Couldn''t they have something to do with each other?


    "You''re right to say so. Now your husband has been lured away by your best friend. Do you think that a


    man and a woman are just eating together?" Lydia said.


    It was indeed inappropriate for Samuel to meet Qi Yiyun in private. However, Yvonne was willing to


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    trust Samuel. After all, he had been with Yvonne for more than three years. She did not believe that


    Samuel would do such a thing.


    "Mom, I believe the two of them. If there is nothing else, I will go back to my room to rest first." Yvonne


    put down her mobile phone and went straight to the room.


    Lydia gritted her teeth, unwilling to give up. She thought that this photo was enough for Yvonne to


    recognize Samuel''s true colors, but she didn''t expect that she was still so muddled.


    "You, your daughter, are really out of her mind. The facts have already beenid out in front of her, yet


    she still believes in that good-for-nothing." Lydia said angrily to Godfrey.


    Godfrey said, "Maybe they''re really just eating together?"


    Lydia red fiercely at Godfrey and said, "Even if it''s just for dinner, I''ll let something happen to them. I


    won''t let that good-for-nothing Samuel step into our Sue family again."


    Godfrey sighed. Although the owner of the Hillside


    Vi was Yvonne, Samuel had bought it. This was a fact that could not be denied. But Lydiapletely


    ignored this.


    "You can make a scene as much as you want. You won''t be satisfied until the family ispletely


    destroyed," Godfrey said helplessly.


    Lydia grabbed Godfrey''s ear and pulled it hard, as if she wanted to tear it off.


    "I''m doing this for the good of this family. Do you think I''m like you, who doesn''t care about anything


    and only knows how to eat and die?" Lydia scolded him coldly.


    If it were in the past, Godfrey would have been in so much pain that he would have begged for mercy.


    But today, Godfrey looked at Lydia without changing his expression.


    "I have enough patience for you. Lydia, this is thest time I warn you, don''t do anything to me. I am


    also a dignified man. If you think I''m useless, you can divorce me." Godfrey had never been so tough in


    his life.


    Lydia looked at Godfrey incredulously. This coward dared to talk to her like this!


    "Well, divorce, divorce tomorrow. If you dare to say it, don''t beg me like a coward." Lydia said in a cold


    voice.


    Godfrey smiled sadly. In the past, Lydia often threatened him with a divorce, and every time it was


    Godfrey who admitted his mistake andpromised. I t seemed that she had already thought it was a


    matter of course.


    But this time, Godfrey would neverpromise again. He did not care how low his status was in the


    family, but Lydia¡¯s control was getting stronger and stronger. He could not stand this kind of life


    anymore.


    "Get up early tomorrow morning. Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau," Godfrey said tly. Instead of


    going back to the room on the second floor, he went to the storage room Samuel used to live.


    Lydia sneered. She did not believe Godfrey would really dare to do this, and she was sure Godfrey


    woulde to beg for mercy.


    Of course, Lydia did not want to divorce either. At her age, divorce was bound to beughed at. She


    did not want herself to be theughing stock of others.


    Back to the room on the second floor, as time went by, Lydia was getting more and more uneasy in


    bed.


    It was almost 12 o''clock, but Godfrey still didn''t show u p. "This good-for-nothing man, does he really


    dare to divorce me?"

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    How could it be possible!


    How could a coward have the guts to do that? After getting divorced, he would have nothing left.


    Lydia waited until two o''clock, but Godfrey still did not show up, but in her heart, she still thought that


    Godfrey would beg for mercy, but this time it was a longer time than before.


    "You want me to be scared? Godfrey, you''re not qualified." After saying these words to herself, Lydia


    slept peacefully. She was sure that when she opened her eyes tomorrow morning, Godfrey would


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    definitely send her breakfast to apologize honestly.


    In the storeroom, Godfrey''s heart was so firm that he did not waver in the slightest. As for the word


    "divorce ", he was no longer afraid. Instead, he felt a sense of relief. It seemed that only by divorce


    could he find his own life. 1


    Even if he really had nothing, at least he could regain his dignity as a man.


    This time, Godfrey became a man. He straightened his back and stood upright!


    Early the next morning, Lydia woke up, she did not see breakfast, nor did she see Godfrey. She


    suddenly became furious.


    Rushing into the living room, she saw Godfrey eating a t the dining table. Lydia immediately started


    scolding him. "Godfrey, you didn''t bring me breakfast and went upstairs. You want me to forgive you?


    No way!"


    Godfrey turned his head indifferently, nced at Lydia, and said, "When did I ask you to forgive me?


    Did I do anything wrong? Don''t think that everything you''ve done is right. It''s always the others'' fault.


    You have to make others apologize to you forever. This time, I won''t, and I won''t do it again in the


    future."


    "Godfrey, what''s the point of putting on an act in front of me? Don''t I know that you''re a good-for-


    nothing?" Lydia said with a sneer.


    In Godfrey''s current state, it seemed that his life had been freed and he was relieved. He smiled and


    said," You do know me, a good-for-nothing, very well. But this time, you''re wrong. Let''s eat. After


    eating, we''ll get divorced."


    Lydia quickly walked up to Godfrey and gave him a hard p across the face. She said, "You still want


    to pretend? Godfrey, kneel down and apologize to me immediately. Otherwise, I won''t let you off."


    Godfrey stood up, stretched out his right hand, and looked at it carefully. Then he said to Lydia, "You


    haven''t tasted my p, have you?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Godfrey pped Lydia in the face, and the p resounded through


    the whole living room. 2


    Lydia was taken over by this p and looked at Godfrey in disbelief.


    "You... you dare to hit me?" Lydia said.


    "What''s wrong with beating you for ruining the peace o f the Sue family?" Godfrey said coldly.


    Lydia''s expression gradually became ferocious and she said, "I want to divorce you. I want you to get


    out o f the Sue family."


    Godfrey smiled faintly and asked Lydia, "If you don''t have me, can you call it the Sue family? After the


    divorce, it will be you who get out of the Sue family. Have you forgotten what your family name is?"


    As long as Godfrey was willing to fight for it, Lydia was not qualified to let him leave the house naked.


    On the contrary, it was Lydia who had the possibility of leaving the Hillside Vi.


    Of course, all of this depended on Yvonne¡¯s attitude. After all, she was the real owner!


    Lydia sneered and said, "You''re a good-for-nothing. Do you have the courage to divorce me? Without


    me, the Sue family will be doomed sooner orter."


    "Lydia, you think too highly of yourself. For so many years, you think too much of yourself to support


    the Sue family. But what contribution did you make in this family? Did you earn a penny for the family?


    You just made money for yourself with the credit of Yvonne. I, Godfrey, am indeed good-for-nothing, but


    you, Lydia, are also a good-for-nothing!" Godfrey said tly. Then he sat down and continued to eat,


    saying,'' Eat quickly. After eating, let''s go to divorce."

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    Godfrey''s performance was unusual, but Lydia still had a sneer on her face. Until now, she still did not


    think that Godfrey had the guts to divorce her.


    For more than 20 years, Godfrey had always been a good-for-nothing who couldn''t fight back in front of


    Lydia. How could he be tough?


    "Godfrey, no matter how much you beg me today, I will never forgive you," Lydia said coldly.


    After breakfast, Godfrey waited at the door. Lydia changed her clothes; she went to the door and said


    proudly, "Let''s go. Do you really think I''m afraid of you?"


    Godfrey drove all the way to the Civil Affairs Bureau. 0 n the way, Lydia said a lot of sarcastic remarks


    to Godfrey, because in her heart, she did not think that Godfrey would divorce her.


    Even if he could act until thest moment, Lydia believed that he would eventually beg for her


    forgiveness.


    After they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, a very strange phenomenon was ced in front of


    Godfrey. There were actually many more people divorced than they were married.


    "It seems that divorce is trending nowadays. I didn''t expect that I can be so fashionable when I''m old,"


    Godfrey said with a smile. At this moment, he felt rxed, which he had never felt in decades, as if all


    the pressure had disappeared in an instant.


    Thinking that he would not have to look at Lydia''s face carefully in the future, and that he would not be


    scolded as a good-for-nothing easily in the future, Godfrey was d that he could wake up at this age


    and enjoy a few more years of freedom at least.


    "Godfrey, you really won¡¯t stop until you do something shameful. If you don¡¯t kneel to me today, the


    marriage will be settled," Lydia said to Godfrey.


    "Yes, it¡¯s settled. Do you think I will stillpromise with you? Lydia, don¡¯t be paranoid. I have endured


    you for more than 20 years, and I have endured enough," Godfrey said with a smile, with a hint of


    yearning for the future life in his smile.


    Until the divorce certificate was in her hand, Lydia still couldn''t believe it.


    "Is Godfrey crazy? How dare he divorce me?"


    What right did he have to have the guts and qualifications to do so?


    When she saw Godfrey drive away and leave her alone, Lydia felt as if she had lost something.


    However, for her, the feeling was both anger and anger. For so many years, Godfrey always followed


    her wishes and had never dared to disobey her. Lydia took bullying him as a matter of course, and she


    had never thought that he dared to disobey her. 1


    But now, with the divorce certificate in hand, Godfrey actually dared to do such a thing!


    The angry Lydia took a taxi back to the Cloudridge vi area.


    Godfrey had already arrived home early. He was sitting in the living room with two suitcases of luggage


    in front of him.


    "Godfrey, you still have some self-awareness. You know that you should get out of here. You are going


    to eat shit on the street. If you divorce me, Lydia, I will make you worse than a dog." Lydia gritted her


    teeth and roared at Godfrey.


    Godfrey''s face was calm. He stood up and said lightly,'' It''s not me who should get out, but you."


    "Me?" Lydiaughed and said, "What right do you have to ask me to leave? This is my home."


    Godfrey shook his head and said, "This is the Sue family. It has nothing to do with you, Lydia. Now that


    you have divorced me, you should get out of the Sue family."


    Godfrey carried the luggage, walked to the door, and threw it out.


    Lydia came forward and grabbed Godfrey''s hair angrily. She said coldly, "You are getting more and


    more arrogant. Godfrey, If I don''t hit you, you don''t know how powerful I am!"


    Godfrey gave Lydia''s lower abdomen a backhand punch. Although a man did not fight with a woman,


    hitting a woman was a shameful thing.


    However, Godfrey had been bullied and wronged for s o many years. What was the point of beating


    Lydia?


    Lydia''s face was pale with pain, and she could not stop trembling.


    "Godfrey, how dare you..."


    Before she could finish her words, Godfrey grabbed Lydia''s hair and said in a cold voice, "I, Godfrey,


    have been humiliated by you for so many years, and it''s time for me to be a real man. Lydia, you


    married me because of money. You thought that I had no status in the Sue family and I had no money,


    so you beat and scolded me for so many years. Do you know what kind of humiliation I have endured


    as a man?"


    "Today, you and I have divorced. From now on, you are no longer qualified to point at me. You are just


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    a stinky woman that the Sue family doesn¡¯t want."


    "I''ll tell Yvonne everything you''ve done. Even if Yvonne won''t allow you to stay in this house."


    "Let me get out of here with no clothes. Lydia, you are daydreaming."

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    After that, Godfrey withdrew Lydia from the house. At this moment, Godfrey finally felt like he was a


    man, a real man.


    "Godfrey, I will make you regret this. I will let you know the consequences of treating me like this. I want


    you and Samuel to die together!" Lydia''s hysterical roar came from the door, but Godfrey was not


    moved at all. He knew that Lydia would not be reconciled and would definitely do a lot of revenge, but


    so what? If he wanted to continue to ept living with this woman, it would be better to let him die.


    "He Ting, pour me a ss of ice water," Godfrey said as he returned to the living room.


    He Ting pretended that she didn''t see what had happened to Sue family. She didn''t ask more


    questions, and she wouldn''t express her opinion.


    In He Ting''s eyes, Lydia would sooner orter burn herself to death. Although the time was earlier than


    she had expected, it would not surprise her. How could a woman who tried to seek death have a good


    ending?


    "Do you want to inform Yvonne?" He Ting asked after walking to Godfrey with a ss of water.


    "I''ll go to herpanyter to prevent Lydia from going to thepany to make trouble," Godfrey said.


    He Ting nodded and said no more.


    After resting for a while, Godfrey drove to the Sue family''spany. However, to his surprise, Lydia did


    not appear here. This was not in line with this woman''s character.


    In Godfrey''s opinion, she should make a scene in thepany and ask Yvonne to give her ideas and


    drive him out Sue family.


    "Dad, why are you here?" Yvonne asked in surprise when Yvonne saw Godfrey entering the office.


    Ever since Yvonne had be the person in charge of the project in the west of the city, Godfrey had


    never been t o thepany again.


    "I divorced your mother," Godfrey said.


    Yvonne''s face was full of shock and disbelief.


    Although Godfrey and Lydia often yed around, she never thought that they would divorce. Most of


    the time, this rtionship could only be maintained because of Godfrey''s tolerance, but he had been


    holding it for so many years. How could he break out a t this time?


    "Dad, did you mess with Mom? You came to me today and asked me to put in a good word for you,


    didn''t you?" Yvonne asked.


    Godfrey shook his head and said, "I proposed the divorce. I''ve driven her out of the vi."


    Yvonne was even more stunned. Godfrey had proposed a divorce, and Lydia had been driven out of


    the vi!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Doesn''t Lydia''s current situation mean that she is homeless?"


    "Dad, what are you doing? You drove Mom away. Aren''t you afraid that she won''t have a ce to live?


    It''s all right. Why did you divorce her?" Yvonneined while looking at Godfrey.


    "Do you think that I should continue to endure until I die?" Godfrey said with a wry smile.


    Yvonne had seen what kind of treatment Godfrey had at home; Which really could force him to propose


    a divorce, which showed that he had reached the limit o f his patience.


    As his daughter, Yvonne knew that she should not be partial to Lydia alone.


    "Dad, I know you have suffered a lot, but you drove Mom away. Where does she live?" Yvonne said


    helplessly.


    "If she doesn''t leave, there will be a big trouble at home sooner orter. Do you know what she has


    been doing recently?" Godfrey said.


    "What?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    Godfrey took a deep breath and said, "She wanted to find someone to kill Samuel, but she didn''t


    seed. She wanted to destroy the rtionship between you and Samuel. And if she failed, she would


    never let it g o. Do you still think it''s wrong for me to drive her away?"

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Find someone to kill Samuel!


    Godfrey''s words were like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky to Yvonne.


    Although she knew Lydia did not want Samuel to return to the Sue family, she had never expected


    Lydia to be so cruel!


    "Dad, is what you said true?" Yvonne asked Godfrey with a cold face.


    "Of course it''s true. Everything that''s against Samuel i s secretly plotted by her. I drove her away for the


    sake of the harmony of the Sue family," Godfrey said. The real master of the Sue family was Yvonne,


    so he drove Lydia away for the time being. If he wanted Lydia to not return to the Hillside Vi, he had


    to get Yvonne''s permission.


    She was the head of the house. Only after she gave instructions to the property management, Lydia


    was not qualified to enter the Clouridge vi area.


    "You won''t lie to me in order to nder her, will you?" Yvonne asked Godfrey. The two of them had


    divorced, but she was the one who could decide who was qualified to live in Hillside vi. So Yvonne


    did not reject Godfrey deliberately ndering Lydia because o f this matter.


    "I did say these facts because I wanted to stay in


    Hillside Vi, but I would never make up false stories. You can repair your mobile phone and text


    message, and then you will know what she has done," Godfrey said. He had collected evidence of


    Lydia''s doing those things a long time ago. At first, he just wanted to control the situation and did not


    want the Sue family t o be in a mess. Unexpectedly, these evidence became the capital for him to stay


    in Hillside Vi.


    "What''s wrong with my phone?" Yvonne asked.


    "Lydia once used a mobile phone to contact Samuel and asked him to meet. That is to say, Lydia used


    you t o ask Samuel to be killed, but it didn''t seed." Godfrey said.


    Yvonne took a deep breath. "What''s wrong with Lydia? How could she do such a vicious thing?"


    Moreover, Godfrey dared to say so, he was definitely not lying. As long as Yvonne wanted to, she could


    find out the phone data at any time.


    "Why does Mom have to treat Samuel like this? Is it that Samuel hasn''t done enough for the Sue family


    ?" Yvonne gnashed her teeth and said. Samuel had already proved his value, but Lydia had been


    targeting Samuel again and again, which made Yvonne confused.


    "Your mother''s control over the Sue family is very strong. She used a high-sounding reason to deal with


    Samuel. She did not want the Sue family to be implicated by Samuel. But in fact, her real purpose is


    not to lose control of the Sue family. She is worried that Samuel will decide the Sue family in the future.


    S o she must find someone else to rece Samuel. It''s best to be like him before, a good-for-nothing."


    Godfrey exined.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Dad, do you mean Samuel should not show his outstanding side?" Yvonne asked.


    Godfrey shook his head and said, "Samuel''s excellence doesn''t need to be shown. It''s just that your


    mother''s desire for control is too strong."


    Yvonne sighed heavily and continued, "Now that you''re divorced, I won''t argue with her about these


    things anymore. After all, I was born by her."


    "Have you ever thought that even if she divorces me, she will not give up on dealing with Samuel,"


    Godfrey reminded her.


    Yvonne, of course, had thought about it. Moreover, she knew Lydia''s temper. There was a 99% chance


    that Lydia would not give up, but what could she do? She could not force Samuel to give up, so she


    could only take it one step at a time.


    However, in order to prevent Lydia from messing around at home, Yvonne contacted the property


    management department in the Cloudridge vi area and canceled Lydia''s entitlement toe and go


    freely in the Cloudridge vi area.


    Shortly after Godfrey left, a person who surprised Yvonne came to the door. Andst night, she argued


    with Lydia because of her. She didn''t expect her to


    "Yiyun, why did youe to thepany to see us? Are you bored?" Linda put her hand on Qi Yiyun s


    shoulder and asked with a smile.


    "I''m here to discuss something with Yvonne. Go ahead, " said Qi Yiyun.


    This sentence made Yvonne''s eyelids jump. The photos ofst night were clearly imprinted in her mind.


    Qi Yiyun came to her door today. Was she going to tell the truth to Yvonne? If so, Yvonne didn''t know


    how to face it.


    On one hand, she was her long-time best friend, and o n the other hand, he was her husband.


    If she was betrayed by both of them at the same time, Yvonne didn''t know how she should treat her.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    Lindaughed and said, "Are you going to give me a surprise on my birthday? How can I remind you


    that it will be my birthday in three days?"


    "People who are too smart can''t get a pleasant surprise," said Qi Yiyun.


    Linda nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, yes, yes. I can''t be too smart. I''m busy now. You can discuss it


    slowly."


    Qi Yiyun walked to Yvonne''s desk and sat down.


    Yvonne lowered her head, not daring to look into Qi Yiyun''s eyes, or to say, she did not dare to face


    what Qi Yiyun was about to say next.


    "I''m going to be the spokesperson for Weakriver Real Estate and help it establish a capable image in


    Cloud City," Qi Yiyun said.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth and said, "Did you have dinner with Samuel yesterday?"


    Qi Yiyun nced at her. How could she know about this matter? And looking at her tangled expression,


    it seemed that she wanted to escape from something.


    "You don''t think I have anything to do with him, do you?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile. Although she


    wanted to tell Yvonne that she was living with Samuel now, Qi Yiyun knew that if she did so, Samuel


    would


    immediately kick her out of the house.


    This was not a way to make Samuel change his mind. No matter how many stories she had made up, it


    was meaningless for Yvonne to withdraw voluntarily.


    "Why are you having dinner together?" Yvonne asked.


    "What I said just now, you won''t turn a deaf ear to it, will you? I want to be the spokesperson for


    Weakriver Real Estate. Of course, I want to meet the boss of Weakriver Real Estate," Qi Yiyun said.


    Yvonne raised her head and asked cautiously, "Is that the reason?"


    "Otherwise, is it because of something else? He is your husband. Do you think I will seduce your


    husband?" Qi Yiyun said against her conscience. She knew better than anyone whether she had


    seduced Samuel or not. I t was not unintentional to deliberately put some personal clothes in the


    bathroom. Unfortunately, no matter how much she had done, Samuel did not seem t o be interested in


    her.


    "Really?" Yvonne was relieved at once, and her mood instantly became open-minded.


    "You are really stupid. I''m so beautiful. Is it necessary for me to hook up with a married man?" Qi Yiyun


    said.


    "Well, of course, it''s not necessary." Yvonne nodded repeatedly and said. She was very afraid that it


    was what Lydia said, because if she did so, she would lose two of the most important people in her life.


    "What do you think of what I said just now? Do you think it''s feasible?" asked Qi Yiyun.


    "We do need to improve the influence of Weakriver Real Estate in Cloud City, but this matter is not as


    simple as finding a spokesperson," Yvonne said. She didn''t see the situationst night, so she didn''t


    know how influential Qi Yiyun was.


    Although Qi Yiyun was not strong enough to establish a image of Weakriver Real Estate, it was still


    easy for her to expand its influence.


    And as long as there was an appropriate amount of news hype, it would be more effective.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "As long as you agree, we can give it a try," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Why did you do that?" Yvonne suddenly came to her senses. "Why would Qi Yiyun get involved in


    these things? It has nothing to do with her about Weakriver Real Estate. Besides, how could she know


    that Samuel is the owner of Weakriver Real Estate?"


    Did they care about each other so much that Samuel could open his heart to her?


    Qi Yiyun had already thought about revealing her identity to Yvonne before she came here. After


    hearing Yvonne¡¯s question, she said, "I''m not helping Weakriver Real Estate. I''m also helping myself."


    "Help yourself?" Yvonne looked at Qi Yiyun in confusion.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    When Qi Yiyun told Yvonne about her identity, the trouble she encountered at the current stage, and


    the cooperation between her and Samuel, Yvonne was almost in a state of perplexity.


    The look of disbelief on her face seemed to freeze. Her eyes were dull and her soul flew to the sky, and


    she couldn''te back to her senses for a long time.


    In Yvonne¡¯s eyes, Qi Yiyun was a poor child from a poor family. She had suffered a lot since she was a


    child, so much so that she was so self-abased that she did not dare to face the world with her beautiful


    face.


    But now, Yvonne finally knew how stupid her idea was. Qi Yiyun''s family was even more powerful than


    the Sue Family''s. Yvonne could notpare with Qi Yiyun''s family, whether in terms of its influence in


    the Chinese area of the U.S. or the financial resources of the Sue Family.


    All of a sudden, Yvonne''s face turned as red as an apple. In the past, she often secretly changed Qi


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Yiyun''s toothpaste and shampoo. She was afraid that once Qi Yiyun used them up, she would be too


    embarrassed to ask for help.


    It wasn''t until Yvonne knew how stupid it was to give Qi Yiyun a frugal way to exchange for things. She


    didn''t need this kind of care at all! She was the real First Miss, and she was the kind of person who hid


    away from the world.


    "Yiyun, your family is so rich." Yvonne said incredulously.


    "I''m sorry. I lied to you for so many years, but don''t me me. Since I chose this kind of life, I don''t


    want others to know my real identity," Qi Yiyun said with a guilty face.


    Yvonne shook her head repeatedly and said, "No, I didn''t. I didn''t me you. I just couldn''t believe it


    when I suddenly learned about it."


    "I''m very grateful that you secretly fill my bottle with shampoo," said Qi Yiyun with a smile.


    Yvonne looked embarrassed and said, "It''s all my fault. I''m ashamed to think of it."


    Qi Yiyun sighed in her heart. Compared to Samuel, she was more eager to get Samuel, but the


    sisterhood i n front of her was not something she could easily give up. There were too many beautiful


    memories; Yvonne had done too many things for her.


    "Right, what kind of trouble did your family run into? Why did you need Samuel to help?" Yvonne


    asked.


    "The less you know about this, the better. I can only tell you that now only he can help me. Of course, I


    am also helping him to get through the current predicament, so we are now partners," Qi Yiyun


    exined.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t ask more. She nodded in understanding and said, "Do what you want to do. Don''t worry.


    I only hope that you and Samuel can solve your own problems."


    Such a result was not beyond Qi Yiyun''s expectation. She had expected that after she told Yvonne


    everything, Yvonne would agree with her and Samuel¡¯s cooperation.


    "Yvonne, thank you. When my family''s problems are resolved, I will definitely thank you properly," said


    Qi Yiyun.


    "We are sisters. Of course I want to see you. If you still need to thank me, what right do I have to be


    your best friend?" Yvonne said with a smile, resting her arm on Qi Yiyun''s shoulder.


    At this time, the door of the office opened and a head reached in. She looked at the two of them


    expectantly and said, "Have you discussed it? Can you disclose a little in advance and satisfy my


    curiosity?"


    "Get lost."


    "Get lost."


    Qi Yiyun and Yvonne said in unison.


    Linda quickly retracted her head and closed the door.


    Listening to theughter in the office, Linda was not dissatisfied at all. She alsoughed. She had


    always been very worried that the rtionship between Qi Yiyun and Yvonne would deteriorate


    because of Samuel, because she was very clear that Qi Yiyun liked Samuel. At this moment, when she


    saw the two getting along in harmony, she was much relieved.


    Samuely on the sofa in Hex Capital Nightclub private room, rubbing his temples.


    The matter of the vige in the city began to end, but Manfred hadmunicated with Liu Da several


    times, but Liu Da still did not give in. He agreed with Han Van''s statement so deeply that he was


    obsessed with power. In Liu Da''s heart, he almost regarded himself as a big shot in Cloud City, and had


    the opportunity to go out of Cloud City and work in a higher ce.


    "This fellow, he seems to be crazy right now. His only desire is to be promoted. No matter what I say,


    it''s useless. Samuel, shouldn''t we use some special methods?" Manfred said to Samuel. Although


    there was a saying in the underworld that ''Cause no harm to one''s wife and children'', in the face of a


    stubborn character like Liu Da, if he didn''t use this method, how could he let it go?

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    "There''s no need to implicate innocent people in matters of the world. I think you have a deeper


    understanding of this than me," Samuel said faintly. Manfred''s wife had lost her life because ke


    broke the rules. As such, in Samuel¡¯s opinion, Manfred should be more persistent about this matter.


    Manfred sighed. Indeed, he believed in not harming others'' wife and children. However, in the face of


    Liu D a, he was already helpless.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "You haven''t been in contact with Liu Da these few times, you don¡¯t know how crazy he is right now. Let


    m e put it this way, he even dares to covet the position of the Central Official," Manfred said.


    "No way?" Samuel stunned. Liu Da was too whimsical. With the promise that Han Yan gave him, he


    dared to imagine such an unrealistic fact. Was he really crazy?


    Manfred helplessly spread out his hands and said, "I didn''t lie. If you don''t believe me, you can ask


    Johann."


    Samuel looked at Johann. Before he could speak, Johann said, "Brother Samuel, Liu Da''s current


    situation is indeed very crazy."


    "Looks like I''ll have to get Han Yan to pour him a basin of cold water," Samuel said coolly.


    "This is worse than capturing his wife and child. Does Han Yan have to speak up for you?" After saying


    that,


    Manfred stood up and walked up to Samuel. He ced his palm on Samuel''s forehead.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel looked at Manfred in confusion.


    "Let¡¯s see if you have a fever. You actually want Han Yan to help you," Manfred said helplessly.


    Samuel patted Manfred away and said, "To tell you the truth, Han Yan will help me, and she took the


    initiative toe to me and cooperate with me."


    Manfred and Johann looked surprised at the same time. Han Yan couldn''t wait to see Samuel die. Why


    would she suddenly cooperate with Samuel?


    "Are you out of your mind or are you suffering from delusional disorder?" Manfred asked.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "If you want to hear a story, sit down and don''t touch me."


    Hearing those words, Manfred obediently sat down, looking like a good student listening to a story.


    "Han Yan has a younger brother. For many years, Han Yan has pampered him and made him a good-


    for-nothing. In addition, she doesn''t want her younger brother topete with her for the inheritance of


    the family head. Because of the difference between men and women, she is at a great disadvantage


    just needs to not only work hard to get it. She also needs her younger brother topletely be a


    good-for-


    nothing." "But now, her useless brother suddenly woke up and wanted topete with her for the


    position of the family head. In this case, she asked me to cooperate with her. I think her purpose is


    probably to kill her brother."


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Manfred frowned. He recalled the same worry that Samuel had


    previously felt. He said, "She is the only one who can benefit from this kind of cooperation. You,


    however, might even be her tool. If she kills you and avenges her younger brother, she might


    even be able to raise your status in the family."


    "I''ve thought of this, and now I have a solution, but I don¡¯t know how to carry out the n between her


    and me, but..."


    Before he could finish his words, Samuel¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Samuel smiled and said, "What a coincidence. Speak of the devil and he will


    arrive."


    Samuel picked up the phone and asked, "Why are you looking for me?"


    "Have you thought it through?" Han Yan asked eagerly. She needed a quick answer from Samuel. If


    Samuel was unwilling to cooperate with her, she could only think of other ways.


    "Let''s talk when we meet. Where are you?" Samuel asked.


    "I don''t live in Penins Hotel anymore. I''ll send you the new address right away," Han Van said and


    hung u p the phone.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    After receiving Han Yan''s address, Samuel went to the gathering alone. After arriving at the ce, he


    realized that it was a little strange. Han Yan was pampered and was used to the high standard of life.


    Why would she live in this kind of ce?


    This was an extremely old-fashioned residential building, to the extent where the people who lived here


    were mostly some of the older people and workers. There was simply no sign of a single young man at


    all.


    There was a strange feeling in Samuel''s heart.


    Even if Han Yan and Han Feng hadpletely fallen out with each other, as ady, she could never


    live in such a ce.


    She was so proud that she didn''t even care about the whole Huaxia, which was enough to show how


    broad her horizon was.


    At the gate of themunity, Samuel dialed Han Yan''s number. When the phone was connected, he


    said, "I don''t know where your unit is. Come to the door and pick me up."


    Han Yan, who was on the other end of the phone, was obviously stunned for a moment. Then she said,


    "I have sent it to you very clearly, haven''t I? You can look for it ording to the address on it."


    Samuel sensed a hint of urgency from Han Van''s tone. Although she had deliberately concealed it,


    there was still a noticeable change in her tone.


    Why was she in such a hurry? Why would she allow herself toe to this shabby neighborhood?


    Samuel inhaled a deep breath of air and said in a deep voice, "Han Van, just what exactly are you


    nning to do?"


    "I want to discuss with you how to deal with Han Feng. You can go upstairs first. Han Feng has sent


    someone to follow me. I can''t show up casually," Han Van said.


    "I will definitely not appear if you do not appear." Samuel hung up the phone after speaking. His


    instincts told him that Han Van definitely had some kind of plot. Although he was unable to figure out


    the reason, he would definitely not take the initiative to jump into this trap.


    The Penins Hote. Han Van, who said that she did not live in Penins Hotel, was still in the original


    room. After being hung up, she paced back and forth i n the room with an anxious look on her face.


    Most importantly, Di Yang, the person who had betrayed Han Van, was now standing next to her!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss, if he doesn''t fall into the trap, what should we d o now?" Di Yang asked.


    Han Yan looked angry. Her n could be said to be wless, and in order to perform more realistically,


    she deliberately found a ce withplicated environments to show her embarrassment. But she


    never thought Samuel would not be fooled.


    It was impossible for Han Van to think that it was because of her own cleverness that Samuel felt


    something unusual. If it were a normal environment, Samuel would not have thought too much about it.


    "How long will Han Feng die from the mechanism you designed?" Han Van asked.


    "It''s not toote to save him now," Di Yang said.


    After Di Yang betrayed Han Yan, Han Yan was unwilling to give up. She went to Di Yang again. She


    deeply analyzed the future of the Hannigan family that had fallen into Han Feng''s hands. With Han


    Feng''s ability, it was impossible for him to survive the development of the Hannigan family.


    When he really became the family master, it would inevitably lead to the decline of the Hannigan family.


    At that time, the Hannigan family would no longer have the ability to protect Di Yang.


    For a long time, the sister and brother''s abilities had been seen by Di Yang. He was very clear about


    the gap between Han Feng and Han Yan.


    One of them was yboy, while the other was a person who had been familiar with the operations of


    the Hannigan family since childhood. The two could not bepared at all.


    Therefore, after Di Yang''s careful consideration, he thought that the best way to enjoy his old age was


    to support Han Yan to get a promotion, not Han Feng. However, Han Feng had an advantage that Han


    Yan could not reach no matter how hard she tried.


    Therefore, they must find a way to let Han Feng die in Huaxia.


    As a result, a n to frame Samuel was born.


    Han Yan had sent Samuel a location where Han Feng was imprisoned. Di Yang had designed the


    mechanism himself. Han Feng would die at a certain time. After Samuel appeared, she would naturally


    be able to pour dirty water on Samuel. Moreover, she had a reasonable reason to kill Samuel. It could


    be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    However, Han Yan had never expected such a thing to happen. If Samuel did not show up, she would


    not be able to nder him. How could she exin Han Feng''s death to her father?

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    "Go and save him now?" Han Van gritted her teeth. Her n had alreadye to this point. How could


    she let Han Feng survive? He would be the greatest threat to her if he managed to survive.


    "Miss, if Samuel did not appear, the master would definitely investigate this matter thoroughly. He may


    not kill you, but I will die," Di Yang said to Han Van anxiously. He thought that this n was perfect, so


    he was very confident. But now, after the ident, Di Yang began to panic. Although he was very


    powerful, i t was impossible for him to escape from the pursuit of the Hannigan family. As long as the


    Hannigan family said that he was no longer a member of the Hannigan family, those enemies would be


    enough for him to embark on the road of life and death.


    "I''ll give him another call," Han Yan said reluctantly.


    At this moment, Samuel stood at the gate of themunity and did not leave. He had a vague feeling


    that something was wrong. He did not know what it was, so the curiosity in his heart was like a broken


    dam, which made him want to go upstairs to have a look.


    In fact, the only thing they could do was to investigate it in person.


    But it was probably a trap, so Samuel was very hesitant.


    Samuel nced at the nearby merchants. When he found that a surveince camera was right in front


    of the gate of themunity, he came up with an idea. Maybe this surveince video could help him


    find more clues.


    Just as he was walking towards the store, his phone rang again.


    This time, he did not refuse Han Yan. He just found a ce and would go upstairs soon.


    After hanging up, Samuel looked for the owner, hoping to have a look at the surveince footage. The


    owner doubted Samuel''s identity, but after transferring 10,000 yuan to the bank, the owner wished he


    could give the surveince footage to Samuel.


    The video began to y in the morning, and it was five times faster than before. It saved Samuel a lot


    of time. When it was almost noon, what Samuel wanted t o see finally appeared.


    Han Yan and Han Feng appeared at the gate of themunity at the same time, talking andughing.


    Hadn''t the brother and sister already fallen out with each other? How could they get along with each


    other happily?


    Just when Samuel was puzzled, another person appeared behind them silently. It was Di Yang.


    "Han Yan, what exactly are you doing?" Samuel said to himself. After the three of them entered the


    After almost an hour, Han Yan appeared again and walked out of the small area. However, this time,


    she was not with Han Feng but followed Di Yang.


    Although the two were not in a hurry when they left, when Han Yan was still two meters away from the


    car, she obviously elerated her pace and seemed to urgently leave this ce.


    At this moment, Samuel thought of a possibility. He took a deep breath, and his scalp tingled.


    Could it be that Han Feng was already dead and Han Yan set this trap because she wanted to frame


    him?


    In the past, Qi Yiyun''s idea was to ask Han Yan to kill Han Feng in person, and then he would leave


    evidence. This n made Samuel feel that Qi Yiyun was a vicious woman.


    But it was not until this moment that Samuel understood what was really cruel and merciless!


    Han Yan actually wanted to kill Han Feng and framed him!


    Although this was just Samuel''s imagination and he was not sure, the likelihood of this possibility was


    very high. Otherwise, why would she do this?


    "Han Yan, you are so cruel. Fortunately, I kept an eye out for you. Otherwise, I would have been killed


    by you. " Samuel said faintly. If he had not been suspicious of the surrounding environment, he would


    have already jumped into the trap, and the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The Hannigan family in the U.S. had the ability to stir up a storm. If they misunderstood that he had


    killed Han Feng, Samuel had no choice but to wait for death.


    "Boss, are there any backup copies here? I want all of them," Samuel asked the owner.


    "I don''t have any backup. It''s just a storage card. Take i t if you want it."

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    Since he had roughly guessed that Han Yan might carry out the n, Samuel naturally would not go


    upstairs to give Han Feng a chance to nder him. After taking the storage card, Samuel drove away.


    During this period, Han Yan called again and asked him when he would arrive. Samuel used something


    as an excuse to brush things off, which made Han Yan so angry that she was about to explode.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "This good-for-nothing has actually left!" Han Yan smashed her mobile phone into pieces. Her n


    could be said to be perfect. She had even prepared to call her father to inform him of this news.


    However, she did not expect that everything would actuallye to nothing.


    "Miss, if you don''t save the Young Master now, it will b e toote," Di Yang reminded Han Yan.


    Han Yan''s face darkened. Han Feng was now coveting the position of the head of the Hannigan family.


    In terms ofpetitiveness, she was insignificantpared to him. Most of the n members would


    never ce their hopes on her.


    Therefore, for the current Han Yan, the only way to be the family master was for Han Feng to die.


    Since she had alreadye this far, there was no way she would let Han Feng live.


    "I won''t save him. He must die. If he doesn''t die, how can I be the family master?" Han Van said


    coldly.


    Di Yang and Han Van were now grasshoppers on the same rope. Although he did not agree with Han


    Van''s approach, he did not dare to save Han Feng himself without Han Van''s order.


    "Miss, what are you going to do next?" Di Yang asked.


    "If you want to punish someone, there is no need to worry. Even if he doesn''t appear, I can still pin the


    me on him. Do you really think that it''s enough as long as he doesn''t appear? Will Dad still believe


    an outsider''s words?" Han Van said.


    "In the recent weather, the Young Master''s body will emit a foul smell in three days at most. At that


    time, it will definitely be noticed by others. Miss, you must think of a way in three days." Di Yang


    reminded her that things hade to this point. He could only hope that Han Yan could be cured.


    "Three days is enough. Don''t be afraid. I won''t let you die," Han Yan said.


    In an old residential quarter, a house on the top floor o f a building, Han Feng red unwillingly with his


    eyes wide open. His chest was red, and there was no sign of movement. When he dreamed of


    inheriting the family head''s beauty, he never dreamed that he would die or die in the hands of his sister


    because of this idea!


    Samuel returned home and yed the video to Qi


    Yiyun.


    "Do you think Han Feng is dead or alive now?" Samuel said to Qi Yiyun.


    "Die." Qi Yiyun blurted out without hesitation.


    Samuel''s eyelids twitched and he asked, "Are you sure?"


    "I''m not sure, but Han Yan must do this. Otherwise, it''s impossible for her to inherit the position of the


    family master. She has no other choice," Qi Yiyun said lightly. There were two possibilities for Han Yan


    to inherit the family head. The first was that Han Feng gave up voluntarily. When Han Feng was


    hopeless, the Hannigan family would abandon him. But it was impossible now because Han Feng had


    The second possibility was that if Han Feng died, the Hannigan family would have no choice but to let


    Han Yan inherit the position of the family head.


    Obviously, when the first possibility did not work, Han Yan chose the second method.


    Samuel breathed a sigh of relief and said, "A woman is more ruthless than a man. Han Feng is her


    brother.''


    Qi Yiyun smiled faintly and said, "It''s not her ruthlessness, it''s her unwillingness. If I had schemed for


    so many years, but my position was threatened because of Han Feng''s change of mind, I would have


    killed him too."


    "If a man is ruthless, he will fall ill. If a woman is vicious, someone will die. It seems that I still have to


    stay far away from creatures like you in the future." Samuel said with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun was very concerned about Samuel''s opinion. Perhaps just because of Samuel''s unintentional


    words, she would change herself silently. Unfortunately, she could not change this point, because she


    still shouldered the responsibility of the Qi family. She could not be as innocent and lovely as other


    girls.


    In Qi Yiyun''s world, it was normal for mutual deception.


    "In your mind, Yvonne is the best. Only she has no ws, right?" Qi Yiyun said helplessly.


    "Of course. Ordinary people like you can¡¯tpare with her," Samuel said without hesitation.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    Qi Yiyun rolled her eyes at Samuel and asked, "What are you going to do now? Han Feng is dead. Han


    Yan will definitely find a way to me you. Once her father believes that you have something to do with


    this matter, I don''t think you will live for more than three days."


    "The Patriarch of the Hannigan family from the U.S. will definitely not believe what I said. Thus, it''s


    none o f my business what he thinks. However, whether or not Han Yan will tell her father about this.


    I''m afraid that she will have to consider this carefully." After saying this, Samuel took out his phone and


    dialed Manfred''s number.


    "Do you have anyone who understandsputer? You''d better do a video editing, and it''s reliable,"


    Samuel said.


    "Samuel, you''re making things difficult for me. In the underworld, apart from the fists, we don''t have any


    other skills. Otherwise, we won''t be able to do anything like that." Manfred said.


    "Go ask. It''s such a simple thing. You have thousands o f people working for you. I don''t think no one


    knows how to do it," Samuel said.


    "Okay, I''ll ask him. If no one can do it, you can''t me me."


    At that moment, Qi Yiyun leisurely said from the side," A talent is in front of you, but you don''t needme


    to help. Instead, you''re going to look for someone else. Are you blind?"


    Samuel suddenly stood up and said, "Don''t get involved in this matter. You''d better forget what you saw


    just now. You can move outter."


    Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel in astonishment. She had thought that she would have a chance to show


    her skills in front of Samuel. However, Samuel''s attitude suddenly changed. He even asked her to


    move away!


    "Why?" Qi Yiyun asked, gritting her teeth. She did not want to leave because she did not have much


    time to spend with Samuel. Every minute and second was worth cherishing.


    "If I am really targeted by the Hannigan family, their revenge will definitely be like a storm. If you follow


    m e, you will only be implicated," Samuel said faintly. He was not sure what the consequences of this


    matter would be, and the closer Qi Yiyun was to him, the more dangerous it would be. Therefore, it was


    best to choose to distance herself from Qi Yiyun at this time. 1


    Qi Yiyun s expression was nk. Samuel had asked her to leave just to protect her?


    At that moment, a sense of satisfaction arose from the bottom of Qi Yiyun''s heart. She felt as if she had


    received the same treatment as Yvonne.


    "No, I won''t leave. If you die, the Qi family will be doomed. What''s the point of me living?" Qi Yiyun said


    firmly.


    "I don''t need anypanions on the way to hell. If you don''t want to go, I''ll go." Samuel''s attitude was


    also very firm. Although he would not fall in love with Qi Yiyun, he did not want to get Qi Yiyun involved


    in his own affairs.


    "Han Yan knows that I live with you. Even if I leave now, can I have nothing to do with it?" Qi Yiyun


    said.


    "I''m not sure if you can avoid the risks, but you will be more dangerous if you stay with me. That''s


    something I''m absolutely sure of," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun clenched her fists. If she had made the choice, she would not have left Samuel even when


    she was facing death.


    However, with Samuel''s current attitude, she had no choice but to leave.


    "Samuel, I like you very much. Even if I can''t get you, I will continue to like you. So if you dare to die, I


    dare to apany you." Qi Yiyun stood up and went back to her room to pack up.


    Samuel sat on the sofa with a wry smile on his face. This woman was really hot-tempered. She usually


    looked gentle and weak, but her temper was as tough a s steel.


    Qi Yiyun, who had packed up her clothes, reappeared i n the living room. She looked at Samuel


    sincerely and said, "Remember, you can''t die. If you really die, wait for me on the road to hell. I will


    Samuel did not even lift his head. Hey down on the sofa after hearing the sound of the door closing.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    The news from Manfred''s side spread very quickly. Furthermore, someone had been found. After all,


    editing up a video was not a difficult task. However, when Samuel was prepared to go to Hex Capital


    Nightclub, someone that he did not expect to knock on his door.


    "Han Van, why did youe to find me?" Looking at Han Van outside the door, Samuel said with a


    puzzled face. This woman''s way of doing things was so unpredictable that Samuel could not figure it


    out. She was afraid of Han Feng before, so she killed him soon. Moreover, she took the initiative to


    Han Van asked Samuel, "Why didn''t you show up? Why did I have to wait for you for so long?"


    "It''s nothing. There''s a special situation at home, so I''m in a hurry to go home," Samuel said. He would


    not take out the video so easily at this stage, which would ensure that he would use hisst resort. If


    Han Van knew about it, he was afraid that this crazy woman would make trouble with him


    unscrupulously.


    "What''s the special situation?" Han Van continued to ask. She came to Samuel to see if her n was


    noticed by him. If he knew that she had killed Han Feng, Han Van would have to make another n


    instead of telling her father about Han Feng''s death.


    "I don''t need to report my family''s private affairs to you. I was just an ordinary partner with you before,"


    Samuel said faintly.


    Han Van knew Samuel and Qi Yiyun lived together, and Qi Yiyun almost stayed at home, but now Qi


    Yiyun was not at home.


    "There should be a woman in your family, right?


    Where is she?" Han Yan asked.


    Samuel knew that Han Yan was very clear about his situation. Otherwise, Han Feng could not have


    bought the house next door to him.


    "Han Yan," Samuel said, "you want to investigate me, I don''t have any objections. But I don''t need to


    exin everything to you, do I?"


    Han Yan''s face was particrly gloomy with her back to Samuel. Her n had failed. She would never


    allow Samuel to know any inside information. Otherwise, she could not be the householder of the


    Hannigan family. It was even possible that her father would imprison her for the rest of her life.


    "If I want to make sure that you won''t betray me, I have to know everything about you," Han Yan said.


    "From your tone, it seems that you''re treating me as your subordinate. Don''t forget that we''re just


    cooperating, not being your subordinate," Samuel said tly.


    Han Yan''s attitude toward Samuel¡¯s cooperation before was false. Now that she didn''t need to


    cooperate, her attitude would naturally be more arrogant. However, in order not to let Samuel


    notice, she tried her best to hold back.


    However, this forbearance did not escape Samuel¡¯s eyes. On the contrary, it made Samuel more


    convinced that Han Feng died.


    If it weren''t for Han Feng''s death, how could she be so guilty to test him?


    "If there is nothing else, I will head out. If you are willing to stay here, you can stay a little longer.


    However, remember to help me close the door before you leave." After saying this, Samuel turned


    around and left.


    Since Han Van was suspicious of him, he generously allowed her to take her time to look at it.


    After Samuel left, Han Van stood in the living room for a while and then left. Since Samuel faced her so


    frankly, he should not know what had happened to Han Feng.


    Miss Han wanted to have a psychological battle with Samuel, who had been forbearing since he was a


    child. She really underestimated him. With Samuel''s character, how could he be seen through by her?


    On the contrary, she showed ws again and again in front of Samuel.


    When Samuel arrived in Hex Capital Nightclub, Manfred had already prepared a person for Samuel. A


    young man wearing sses, looking gentle and refined, did not look like a gangster just by looking at


    his appearance. Instead, he looked like a highly educated schr.


    "I don''t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to follow Manfred. You looks like the elite of society," Samuel said


    with a smile.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The young man pushed the frame, not daring to make a singlement.


    However, Manfred was unhappy. He said to Samuel,'' Samuel, what do you mean by this? Am I not an


    elite anymore?"


    Johann was used to the situation when the two of them quarreled. It was not surprising that there was a


    problem if they didn''t quarrel, so he was very happy watching from the side.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    However, when the young man saw the two scolding each other, he was so nervous that he kept


    breaking out in a cold sweat. He wondered why these two bosses were like children.


    "Get out of my way. Don''t waste my time. If you say one more word, I''ll throw you out." Samuel


    threatened Manfred.


    As the boss of Hex Capital Nightclub, Manfred was the true owner of this ce. However, he did not


    refute Samuel¡¯s words. Instead, he sat on the side obediently. After all, he still owed Samuel two


    hundred million. H e did not even stand straight when he spoke.


    When Samuel showed the editing time to the young man, the young man quickly edited the content


    Samuel wanted. This video would be Samuel''sst trump card, so the content of the video could not be


    revealed to the outside world at all.


    After Samuel nced at Manfred, he patted the young man''s shoulder and said, "I''ve wronged you


    during this period of time. But don''t worry; I''llpensate you in the future."


    Manfred knew what Samuel meant. After giving Johann a look, Johann brought the young man into the


    cer of Hex Capital Nightclub and confiscated his cell phone to cut off any possibility of him contacting


    the outside world.


    "Is this video that important?" Manfred asked Samuel.


    "It''s much more important than you think." Samuel put away the storage card and looked at Qi Hu.


    "Brother Samuel, do you have any orders?" Qi Hu asked. Ever since he had been saved by Samuel, Qi


    Hu''s loyalty to Samuel was no longer tainted. In this life, even if Samuel wanted him to go up the


    mountain of knives or through the sea of fire, he would never frown.


    "Protect a person for me. It''s best if it''s personal protection," Samuel said.


    In the past, Samuel was not worried that Han Yan would target Yvonne because she was so superior


    that she would never condescend to do these small things. But now the situation was different. Han


    Feng died. In order to frame him and hide the truth of the matter, Han Yan would definitely do


    everything she could. Yvonne was likely to be Han Yan''s tool. Therefore, Samuel had to ensure


    Yvonne''s safety.


    Manfred''s underlings were definitely far from sufficient. With Qi Hu''s skills, he was able to make


    Samuel feel a little more at ease.


    "No problem," Qi Hu replied without hesitation.


    Manfred frowned. Someone worthy Samuel¡¯s protection was definitely Yvonne. However, Yvonne''s side


    had already been secretly protected by many people. Even though there had once been a mistake,


    Manfred had already clearly exined to them this time. If anything were to go wrong, those people


    would only have to die to atone for their sins. Thus, they definitely did not dare to let their guard down.


    Samuel had made such a sudden arrangement. It seemed that things had changed a lot indeed.


    "Do you want me to inform Saber Twelve of this and get him to help out?" Manfred asked.


    "I heard that there are a lot of troubles in the boxing field recently, so I don''t need him," Samuel said.


    The management of the boxing field was very tired.


    Samuel didn''t want to make trouble for him anymore. As a father, he needed to take some time to take


    care o f his daughter. He couldn''t waste all his time.


    "Since you didn''t take the initiative to tell me what happened, I couldn''t be bothered to ask. However, if


    there''s any trouble, you must definitely tell me. We''ll face it together." Manfred said with a serious


    expression.


    "Don''t worry. I will definitely bring you along before I die. It will be lonely on the Yellow Spring Road."


    Samuel smiled and said.


    Even though it was just a joke, Manfred still treated it very seriously. Nodding his head, he said, "Even


    if it is the Road to Death, we still have to travel together."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Samuel stood up and said, "Don''t be sentimental. I can''t stand you acting like a gay."


    It didn''t take long for the two of them to calm down before they began to oppose each other. Manfred


    started arguing furiously with Samuel just because of the word "gay".


    Johann felt helpless on the side. These two big shots i n Cloud City, once they met, were as childish as


    three-year-old children, as if they suddenly lost their intelligence.


    When Qi Hu arrived at Sue familypany, he was stopped by the security guard at the door. Qi Hu,


    who usually did not like to talk nonsense, directly took a call to Yvonne¡¯s office.

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    "Who, who are you?" Yvonne looked at Qi Hu in confusion.


    "President Sue, this guy broke into thepany without any reason and beat us up. Be careful," a


    security guard said to Yvonne.


    Although Qi Hu had entered thepany, he did not d o anything terrible to the security guards.


    Otherwise, how could these people stand there safe and sound?


    "I''m here to protect you," Qi Hu said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne frowned slightly. A man appeared out of nowhere and beat the staff of thepany. He also


    said that he wanted to protect her, so how could Yvonne believe him?


    "Who are you?" Yvonne asked.


    "I''m one of Brother Samuel''s men," Qi Hu said.


    Samuel!


    Yvonne''s heart skipped a beat. "Is it Samuel''s order to protect me?"


    "What happened? Why did he let you protect me?" Yvonne asked.


    Qi Hu shook his head and stopped talking. His task was only to protect Yvonne from danger. As for


    Samuel, he did not dare to mention it to Yvonne.


    "There''s nothing else. You can go now," Yvonne said to the security guards.


    The security guard looked at Qi Hu and was a little worried about Yvonne. Who knew what the big


    guy''s real purpose was?


    "Boss Sue, I don''t think this guy has good intentions. You can''t trust him at will," the security guard said


    to Yvonne.


    Qi Hu smiled faintly and said, "If I didn''t have good intentions, you would have been dead for a long


    time. There''s no chance for you to stand here and talk."


    "Don''t underestimate us. Do you dare to fight with us again?" The security guard gnashed his teeth and


    said to Qi Hu with a strong unwillingness on his face.


    Qi Hu stomped his foot, and the floor of the entire office trembled. This amazing force scared the


    several security guards so much that their faces turned pale.


    "Get out of here. I won''t hurt her, and you''re no match for me," Qi Hu said tly.


    Several security guards looked at each other.


    Although they were unwilling to admit defeat in their hearts, the ability Qi Hu showed was really too


    deterrent. If they really fought with him recklessly, they might not even need to go to the hospital and


    directly go to the funeral parlour.


    Several security guards looked at Yvonne. After all, Yvonne was the boss. If she didn''t say anything,


    they


    wouldn''t dare to leave so easily.


    "You can leave now." Yvonne nodded his head and said.


    The group of people dispersed in an uproar, not daring to stop for even a second.


    "What kind of trouble did he run into?"


    "Is he in danger?"


    "Who wants to deal with him?"


    Yvonne asked Qi Hu a lot of questions, but Qi Hu didn''t even open his mouth because these questions


    were not within the scope of Qi Hu''s ability to answer.


    At this time, Linda rushed into the office and said," Yvonne, are you all right?"


    When Linda finished asking, she looked at Qi Hu and couldn''t help but feel shocked. This guy was too


    big. His muscles were stronger than those of the gym''s coaches, and it was obviously more solid.


    "It''s okay. Samuel sent him here to protect me," Yvonne said helplessly. Qi Hu didn''t know anything


    about it, which really made her speechless.


    Linda walked up to Qi Hu, looked him up and down, and asked, "Did Samuel ask you toe here?"


    Qi Hu nodded.


    Linda raised her hand, stretched out her index finger, and asked, "Can I touch you?"


    Qi Hu was puzzled. He didn''t understand what Linda meant at all, but he still nodded.


    When Linda''s index finger touched the muscles on Qi Hu''s arm, she was shocked. "It''s amazing. How


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    did you cultivate such a strong muscle?"


    "Crash a tree." Qi Hu said honestly.


    Linda rolled her eyes and said, "If you don''t want to say it, you don''t have to force yourself. Why do you


    lie t o me?"


    Qi Hu did not exin. It was normal that ordinary people could not understand how he became


    stronger. After all, few people took such extreme ways.


    Linda walked up to Yvonne and said in a low voice," Yvonne, this guy looks impressive. I didn''t expect


    Samuel to have so powerful men."


    "Haven''t you been threatening to find a muscr man? He''s a perfect match for you," Yvonne said with


    a smile.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    Linda shook her head repeatedly. Her so-called muscr man was not that exaggerated. In the future,


    if she did not get along well with Qi Hu, she would be pped to death.


    "He''s not a muscr man. He''s more like a pervert," Linda said weakly.


    Yvonne smiled helplessly. She still had a headache when faced with Qi Hu, who attracted everyone''s


    attention wherever he went. However, since Samuel had arranged him to protect her, she couldn''t find


    any reason to refuse him.


    Samuel was currently facing a lot of trouble. She did not wish to add to Samuel''s trouble because of


    her.


    Han Yan''s current state in the Penins Hotel was like ants on a hot pan. She was extremely anxious.


    Han Feng''s death had already be a fact. As long a s she could shift the responsibility to Samuel,


    the position of the Hannigan family''s head would definitely belong to her in the future. Moreover, she


    would be able to kill Samuel with a justifiable reason.


    But now, she didn''t have a perfect n to let Samuel take the me.


    "Di Yang, you have killed countless people. Can''t you help me think of a foolproof way?" Han Yan


    asked Di Yang.


    Di Yang had hundreds of means of killing and had killed countless people. He was also very proficient


    in how to deal with corpses. However, this incident was not ordinary for him. The dead person was Han


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Feng. Any carelessness would cause investigation from the Hannigan Family''s master, Han Li. Once


    the slightest w was revealed, he would definitely lose his life.


    At this moment, Di Yang regretted cooperating with Han Yan very much. If Han Feng had not died, he


    would not have to be as frightened as he was now.


    "Miss, the House Master is very sensitive. If there is anything that cannot be exined, it will definitely


    arouse his suspicion. So I really don''t have a perfect solution," Di Yang said.


    Han Yan was also very clear about Han Li''s ability. His eyes were like those of an eagle, and he would


    not miss any details. This was also why she did not dare t o find an excuse to nder Samuel.


    "What if we let Samuel die?" Han Yan said, gritting her teeth.


    "Miss, do you mean to kill first and reportter?" Di Yang asked.


    Han Yan nodded and said, "Yes, as long as he is dead, Han Feng''s death will not reveal any ws. At


    that time, I can make up stories as I want. Even Dad doesn''t doubt my excuse."


    Di Yang inhaled a deep breath of air. This method was indeed feasible. However, it was not an easy


    matter to kill Samuel. He was secretly protected by Yan Jun. Yan Jun would definitely not stand by and


    do nothing should he be threatened by his life.


    "Miss, don''t forget that there''s an expert by Samuel''s side," Di Yang said.


    Han Yan knew this very well, so she did not ask Di Yang to kill Samuel directly. She was afraid that she


    could not kill Samuel, and she wouldpletely fall out with him.


    "You useless old thing. Didn''t you say that you were invincible in the world before? Now you can''t even


    beat a good-for-nothing''s master," Han Yan said, gnashing her teeth.


    Di Yang lowered his head and had noints about Han Yan''s lesson. He did make such a boast,


    and with his strength, there was really no match for him. He did not expect that there was such a strong


    person in Huaxia.


    "Miss, there is a mountain outside the mountain. I used to be shortsighted," Di Yang said.


    Han Yan sneered. "Do you want to shirk my responsibility with a simple sentence of shortsightedness?"


    "You..."


    When Han Yan wanted to continue to reprimand him, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Han Yan subconsciously thought Samuel had contacted her, but when she took out the phone, she


    trembled all over when she saw the caller ID.


    Dad!


    "Why did he call me all of a sudden?"


    "It''s dad. Don''t talk." Han Yan reminded Di Yang.


    After hearing this, Di Yang''s face obviously became paler and his heart trembled.


    Han Yan took a deep breath, picked up the phone, and said in a high voice, "Dad, why are you calling


    me sote? You haven''t rested yet?"


    Given the time difference between the U.S. and


    Huaxia, the U.S. should bete at night at this time, so Han Yan deliberately showed confusion about


    this phone call.


    "I have arrived in Swallow City," Han Li said with a smile.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Swallow City!


    These two words struck Han Van as if she had been struck by lightning and she almost fell to the


    ground.


    Why did he suddenlye back to Huaxia, and there was no warning at all.


    Han Feng was dead, but Han Van had not found a reason to make Samuel scapegoats. Han Li''s


    sudden appearance would undoubtedly increase the chances o f exposure!


    "Dad, you... why did you go to Swallow City?" Han Van tried to control her emotions, but even so, her


    voice trembled slightly.


    "I have something to deal with in Swallow City. I have t o make some names that should not be left in


    the world disappear forever. Besides, you have wasted too much time in Huaxia. I also need to deal


    with Samuel, " Han Li said.


    Han Van was terrified. If Han Li wanted to personally settle Samuel''s matter, it meant that he would


    "Dad, give me some more time. I can handle it," Han Van said.


    "Haven''t we already handed this matter over to your


    younger brother?" asked Han Li.


    Han Yan almost copsed because of this question. Han Feng was already dead, so she naturally felt


    that this matter was still under her control.


    "Yes... yes, I mean, you should believe him," Han Yan said.


    Han Li smiled faintly and said, "It''s rare for your brother to know what he should do now. I don''t want


    him to waste too much time in Huaxia. Go back as soon as possible and let him get familiar with the


    business of his family as soon as possible so that he can be the family master better in the future."


    Hearing this, Han Yan''s face became ferocious. She had worked hard for many years, but because of


    Han Feng''s change of mind, even Han Li changed his face s o fast.


    What right did he have to inherit the position of Master?


    "Dad, I know," Han Yan said.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up. I''m going to the Hannigan family."


    In the Hannigan family''spound in Swallow City, Gina looked particrly lonely. In such arge


    yard, Gina was alone, looking particrly lifeless. She hadn''t talked to anyone for a long time, and


    since Yan Jun had left, there was not even a person who could breathe.


    Gina had a clear understanding of what was happening in Cloud City. She knew just how much trouble


    Samuel was currently facing. However, she also clearly understood that once Samuel was able to


    settle this matter, it would clearly help him raise his strength. Moreover, the Hannigan family from the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    U.S. would no longer underestimate them because of this.


    For so many years, the Hannigan family in Swallow City had always been regarded as a branch, but in


    fact, the word branch was very ridiculous. When Han Tianyang returned to Huaxia, he just started his


    own business, and there was no main difference between him and the Hannigan family in the U.S., but


    they belittled Swallow City''s Hannigan family with a superior attitude. Han Tianyang knew how


    unconvinced he was, but unfortunately, the power of the two families was not at the same level. So for


    so many years, they could only bear the word branch.


    In Gina''s heart, she very much hoped Samuel could change this situation and let those people in the


    U.S. b e aware of the power of the Hannigan family in the Swallow City.


    "Samuel, this is your grandfather''s wish. I hope you won''t let him down," Gina said to herself.


    At this time, there was a rapid knock on the door.


    Gina frowned. Few people came to the Hannigan family''s house. After the death of Han Cheng and


    Hangong Qianqiu, the status of the Hannigan family in the Swallow City business world had been


    shaken.


    Although the building had not copsed, many people''s attitude toward the Hannigan family had


    undergone a drastic change. No one was willing to take the initiative to visit them.


    "Could it be that Samuel is back?"


    Thinking of this possibility, Gina quickened her pace a s if she was looking forward to it.


    However, when she opened the door, she did not see Samuel. Instead, she saw two strangers.


    "Who are you?" Gina asked.


    Standing outside the door, in addition to Han Li, the other person was his bodyguard, and the strength


    of this bodyguard was no less than that of Di Yang, or even better.


    "You are Gina?" Han Li asked faintly.


    "Yes, who are you?" Gina asked.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    "Han Li, the current householder of Hannigan family i n the U.S." A sense of superiority arose in Han


    Li''s heart.


    Gina shocked. "Why did the patriarch of the Hannigan family of the U.S. suddenly appear in Swallow


    City! Why did he return to Huaxia?"


    "What... what are you doing here?" Gina asked.


    "Don''t be afraid. I just came back to visit my ancestors. " Han Li smiled contemptuously. The Hannigan


    family in Swallow City actually relied on such a good-for-nothing woman to support it. No wonder they


    were so useless.


    "Although I don''t know much about you, I know that you have always looked down on Huaxia. Do our


    ancestors have any meaning to you?" Gina said lightly.


    "Do I need to give you an exnation for what I have t o do?" Han Li asked coldly.


    At this time, the bodyguard stepped forward, directly pushed aside Gina, and threatened, "Don''t block


    the way, or I will kill you."


    A chilling aura assaulted his face. Gina knew that this person was definitely not joking with her. The


    wound on his hand was caused by god knows how many people''s blood.


    "The ancestral hall is in the backyard," Gina.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Han Li walked towards the ancestral hall in the backyard with Gina''s confusion on her face.


    Since they disdained Huaxia, why did theye back? It was too strange for them to visit their


    ancestors.


    People pay particr attention to returning to their roots, but Gina was very clear that the Hannigan


    family in the U.S. would never take this into consideration.


    Coming to the ancestral hall of the Hannigan family, Han Li stood at the door and said with a


    contemptuous smile, "I didn''t expect you to be so decent. It seems that Han Tianyang is a little


    promising."


    Han Tianyang was Han Li''s elder, but his tone did not take him seriously at all. He even had a strong


    sense o f contempt. This was the opinion of the Hannigan family in the US on Han Tianyang. After Han


    Tianyang returned to the country that year, he was criticized by others. Naturally, he would not have


    any good words to say to the younger generation.


    For Han Li''s generation and his next generation, Han Tianyang''s image was an unknown waste. He


    didn''t want the great opportunity in the U.S., but wanted to develop in a broken ce like Huaxia. It


    was stupid and useless.


    As he walked into the ancestral hall, he saw a forest of memorial tablets. The contempt in Han Li''s


    eyes grew even denser. To him, these people were the shame of the Hannigan family. They were the


    pasts that the Hannigan family of the U.S. did not wish to talk about. Yet, Han Tianyang had even


    worshiped these names.


    When Han Li saw Han Tianyang''s spirit tablet, he stepped forward and held it in his hand.


    "What are you doing?" Gina asked nervously.


    Han Li smiled coldly and said, "The death of such a person should beplete disappeared. Leaving


    his name is just a disgrace to the Hannigan family."


    After that, under the incredible gaze of Gina, Han Li directly split the spirit tablet into two halves and


    threw it on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Gina shouted at the top of her voice. Although it was still uncertain whether Han


    Tianyang was still alive, she could not tolerate Han Li''s disrespectful behavior.


    "What do you call them? No one here has the right to leave their names in the world." Han Li nced


    at Gina with disdain.


    Subsequently, the bodyguard threw all the spirit tablets on the spirit tform to the ground and crushed


    them one by one. All the spirit tablets that had been consecrated in the ancestral temple for decades


    were destroyed, but Gina could only watch helplessly as this happened.


    "I came back toote. If I had known that you would leave these shames behind, I would havee


    back earlier," Han Li said tly.


    "Han Li, they are also your elders. Aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning by doing so?" Gina


    gnashed her teeth and said.


    "Struck by lightning?" Han Li walked to Gina and said condescendingly, "Only by leaving these


    shameful names will I be struck by lightning. Look at these people. What achievements did they


    achieve?"


    "The Hannigan family of the U.S. will be a noble o f the U.S. in the future. If they are recorded in


    the annals of history, they will never allow these names to discredit them."


    "Not just them. If Samuel and Han Jun refuse to change their surnames, they can only vanish from the


    face of the earth."


    Gina was angry, but she couldn''t do anything in front o f Han Li. All her hopes could only be pinned on


    Samuel.


    "Samuel will definitely make you regret it," Gina said, gnashing her teeth.


    "A good-for-nothing like him wants to fight with me? I have never taken a small potato like him


    seriously."

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    After Han Li left, Gina looked at the messy ancestral temple with tears all over her face. What she had


    to do every day was to burn incense in the ancestral temple sooner orter. This was the biggest


    sustenance she had ced in the Hannigan family''s Courtyard.


    Because of this, she would not easily leave. But she did not expect that the ancestral temple would be


    destroyed to such an extent by Han Li.


    None of the spirit tablets was intact.


    Although the spirit tablet could be recreated, the humiliation brought by Han Li to the Hannigan family


    could not be erased.


    She picked up Han Cheng''s broken spirit tablet and carefully held it in her arms. This was the only


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    person she had loved deeply in her life. Although he was dead, her loyalty to Han Cheng did not


    decrease at all.


    Gina never thought of remarrying. Even if she had the ability now, and even if she had suitors, she had


    never thought of betraying the Hannigan family.


    For her, the Hannigan family had almost be the only motivation for her to live. She would only be


    willing to see the Hannigan family return to its glory.


    "Samuel. I hope that you can make them pay back twice as much with today''s shame." Gina said,


    gnashing her teeth. The abandoned son of her family i


    n the past was now shouldering the important task of revitalizing the Hannigan family.


    Hangong Qianqiu would never have imagined that the hope of the Hannigan family would fall on the


    shoulders of the grandson she looked down upon.


    After Han Li left the Hannigan family, he asked the bodyguard, "Did you find out who the person who


    contacted mest time was?"


    "We''ve found him. His name is Shen Weng. He did all o f this to help Han Jun get rid Samuel," the


    bodyguard said.


    Han Li smiled coldly and said, "This guy actually wants to use me as his weapon. He''s really bold. Let''s


    g o and meet him."


    Shen Weng often went to visit Han Jun and told him about the situation in Cloud City. Shen Weng and


    Han Jun were eager to see the trouble Samuel was facing. They even hoped that Samuel would die


    early. Only in this way could Han Jun have the opportunity to regain control over the Hannigan family


    after he was released from prison.


    In Shen Weng''s eyes, his n was perfect, but he had never expected that Han Li woulde back to


    Huaxia in person.


    When Han Li appeared in front of Shen Weng, the man who was high and mighty in front of Samuel


    was so scared that his face turned pale.


    Shen Weng had a great influence in Swallow City, but he was also very self-aware and knew the gap in


    strength between Han Li and himself, so he was very careful when facing Han Li.


    "Are you Shen Weng?" Han Li asked.


    Shen Weng nodded and said, "Yes, I am."


    "You want to use my hand to deal with Samuel by sending a message secretly? How dare you use me


    as your weapon?" Han Li said indifferently.


    Shen Weng was so frightened that his heart trembled. He said, "I just don''t want Samuel to ruin the


    Hannigan family''s reputation. You don''t want to lose face because of him, do you?"


    "The reason is very reasonable, but I''m not very satisfied, and I don''t like being used," Han Li said.


    Shen Weng''s scalp was tingling. Even though his skills were not bad, he could tell that the bodyguard b


    y Han Li''s side was even stronger. He was definitely n o match for him.


    If Han Li wanted to deal with him today, there was no way for him to escape.


    "That''s right. I do want to use your hand to kill Samuel, but in a sense, I''m also trying to protect the


    Hannigan family''s reputation, right?" Shen Weng forced himself to say.


    "Since you are going to help me protect the reputation of the Hannigan family, shouldn''t you kill Han


    Jun first?" Han Li coldlyughed.


    Shen Weng gritted his teeth. It seemed that Han Li already knew the purpose of his n to deal with


    Samuel. Since his n had been exposed, there was n o point in hiding it.


    "Han Jun is very sensible. He is willing to be a dog of the Hannigan family in the U.S.. You can use him


    to establish your own force in Huaxia," Shen Weng said.


    Han Li burst intoughter. If he wanted to establish a force in Huaxia, it was just a matter of his mind.


    There was no need to take advantage of such a good-for-nothing as Han Jun.


    "Shen Weng, you really think highly of Han Jun. Does he have the right to be my dog?" Han Li said


    with a smile.


    Cold sweat broke out on Shen Weng''s forehead. Han Li hade to him for more than just nonsense.


    "What do you want to do?" Shen Weng asked.


    "There is only one end for those who try to take advantage of me." After that, Han Li turned and left.


    The bodyguard suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed Shen Weng''s neck tightly.


    Shen Weng''s face instantly turned red. His feet, which were off the ground, kept struggling until he


    pushed off with both feet. There was no movement at all.


    The bodyguard smiled faintly. For him, who killed people like drinking water, a living life disappeared in


    his hands, like pinching an ant. It was not only very easy, but also would not cause any waves in his


    heart.


    "Master, are we going to Cloud City now?" The bodyguard walked up to Han Li and asked.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    Han Li shook his head and said, "Let''s go and see Han Tianyang''s grave. Before I came, dad told me


    to go to see Han Tianyang''s grave. He said that Han Tianyang wouldn''t die so easily and wanted me to


    verify it."


    The bodyguard frowned. Han Tianyang''s spirit tablet was already in ce, how could he not have


    died?


    This suspicion waspletely unfounded in his eyes.


    However, since the honored tutor had made such a request, he must do as he said.


    Although Han Li was the head of the family, he didn''t dare to disobey the orders of the old master.


    In a cemetery in Swallow City, except for the Qingming State and special days, almost no one could be


    seen here except for the tomb keeper. Therefore, when Han Li and his bodyguard appeared, the


    keeper felt very strange.


    "What are the two of you doing?" The manager asked.


    "Where is Han Tianyang''s tomb?" Han Li asked.


    Han Tianyang was also a famous figure in Swallow City, and he also made a big noise on the day of his


    burial. Many people of extraordinary status had attended the funeral in Swallow City, so the keeper


    knew where Han Tianyang''s cemetery was, but if these two people came here to scan the cemetery,


    they didn''t even know the cemetery, which was too strange.


    "You are from the Hannigan family. Why haven''t I seen you before?" The administrator asked


    doubtfully.


    At this time, the bodyguard took out a pile of money and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Take us there."


    When the administrator saw that money, he had opened his eyes; he immediately had no doubts and


    took the two people to the cemetery of Han Tianyang.


    "This is the ce, which is equivalent when he is buried, but it is full of glory. Many big shots in Swallow


    City havee here," the administrator said with a sigh.


    Han Li smiled coldly. Such a good-for-nothing like him was not worthy of the word equivalent. Only


    those idiots in Huaxia would think of him as a big shot.


    "Is there any shovel?" Han Li asked.


    "Shovel, what are you doing?" The administrator asked in confusion.


    "Let''s open the tomb."


    "Open... open the tomb!" The keeper''s face was full of shock. The dead was the big deal. No matter


    what kind of hatred they had when they were alive, they should disappear as soon as they died. These


    two people were not here to sweep the tomb, but to dig the grave. If the Hannigan family knew about


    this, they would turn the world upside down.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up and get it." The bodyguard asked the keeper with a cold face.


    "Do you know whose tomb this is? It belongs to the Old Master in the Hannigan family. Do you think


    you can dig it up as you please? If the Hannigan family knows about it, they won''t let you go," the


    administrator said.


    "In my eyes, the Hans are nothing more than a pile of rubbish. If you don''t want to die, go and get


    them.


    Otherwise, there will be a new grave here today," Han L i said indifferently.


    The administrator was terrified. Han Li looked at him as if he were looking at a dead man.


    He knew that this kind of guy was not someone he could afford to mess with. In order to avoid getting


    into trouble with him, he could only do what he said.


    After taking out the shovel, the keeper stood aside and watched quietly.


    When the bodyguard dug the grave and revealed the urn wrapped in a red scarf, he nced at Han Li.


    "Open it," Han Li said indifferently.


    Without saying a word, the bodyguard tore off the red scarf and opened the urn lid. There should have


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    been bone ash in it, but there was nothing in it.


    "Master, this..." The bodyguard frowned and looked very surprised. There were no ashes in the urn.


    Was h e really not dead?


    Han Li, whose face was full of coldness, showed a cold smile and said, "This old thing is not dead. I


    don''t know what tricks he is ying."


    Han Tianyang was not dead!


    The keeper on the side widened his eyes. It woke up the whole Swallow City when Han Tianyang died.


    Now, this person even said that Han Tianyang was not dead. If this news was spread out, how many


    people would be dumbfounded?


    "If you dare to leak even the slightest bit of information about today''s incident, I will cause your entire


    family to die without aplete body." Han Li threatened the administrator

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    The administrator was so scared that he trembled. Although he didn''t dare to reveal it to outsiders, he


    still quickly notified Gina after the two of them left.


    When Gina learned that Han Tianyang''s tomb had been dug up by Han Li, she did not suffer too much


    blow. After all, the memorial tablet of the ancestral temple had been destroyed by Han Li. What was a


    tomb without bone ash?


    She just asked the keeper to help cover up the tomb again, and Gina hung up the phone.


    After Gin hesitating for a long time, Gina finally decided to call Samuel.


    When it came to Gina, it was difficult for Samuel to treat her with a good attitude. Even if he knew that


    she was helpless under Hangong Qianqiu''s pressure, it was still impossible for Samuel to ept


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Gina¡¯s standing by and do nothing.


    "Why did you call me?" Samuel asked coldly.


    Gina could not sense any affinity from Samuel¡¯s cold tone. It was as if this son of her had distanced her


    from thousands of miles away.


    However, Gina knew very well that she had no reason t o me Samuel. She was even less qualified


    to find a n excuse for what she had done in the past.


    "Han Li, the patriarch of the Hannigan family of the U.S. has returned to Huaxia," Gina said.


    The patriarch of the U.S. is back in Huaxia!


    This news surprised Samuel. How much did the Hannigan family in the U.S. despise Huaxia? Samuel


    could feel from Han Yan that they looked down on Huaxia from the bottom of their bones. Han Yan


    even felt that returning to this ce was an insult to her. How could Han Li suddenlye back?


    "Have you met him?" Samuel asked.


    "He came here, destroyed all the memorial tablets in the ancestral temple, went to the graveyard, and


    dug u p your grandfather''s grave," Gina said.


    These words caused Samuel to suddenly clench his fists endlessly. An intense killing intent erupted


    from within them.


    It doesn''t matter if the memorial tablet is destroyed, but this guy actually dug up Han Tianyang''s tomb!


    Although Samuel hoped that the grave was fake and Han Tianyang did not die, he could not ept


    Han Li''s disrespectful behavior.


    "Why did he do that?" Samuel said, gnashing his teeth.


    "He said that the names of the ancestors of the Hannigan family were not worthy of remaining in the


    world. He said that they would discredit the Hannigan family," Gina said.


    Samuel raised the corner of his mouth and showed an extremely cold smile. Not worthy of remaining in


    the world. The Hannigan family in the U.S. was so overbearing that they even had to intervene in other


    people''s surnames. Did they really take themselves as a god?


    "I understand." Samuel said in a deep voice.


    Gina did not say much. She purposefully angered Samuel. It was unnecessary for her to increase his


    hatred towards Han Li. As long as this matter was rted to Han Tianyang, it was sufficient to cause


    Samuel to be extremely furious. This was because the current Samuel only treated Han Tianyang as a


    true family member.


    "The Hannigan family''s glory and disgrace are all in Samuel¡¯s hands. Nangong Qianqiu, even though


    you look down on him, you should protect him now. Other than him, who else can shoulder the


    responsibility of revitalizing the Hannigan family?" Looking at Nangong Qianqiu''s shattered spirit tablet,


    Gina said to herself naturally.


    Penins Hotel in Cloud City.


    Han Yan was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. She was caught off guard by Han Li''s sudden return to


    Huaxia. Now, Han Feng''s death had be an unchangeable fact. When Han Li came to Cloud City,


    this matter could not be hidden anymore. If she could not let Samuel take the me, then she did not


    even dare to imagine what would happen to her.


    Simrly, Di Yang was also very worried and afraid. H e, who had killed so many people, felt endless


    regret for the first time because of killing someone. If he could make a choice, he would never do such


    a thing t o Han Feng.


    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in the world, let alone "if".


    "Di Yang, find a way for me. Come up with a good idea immediately. This is my order!" Han Yan


    shouted at Di Yang in a panic. With her mind in a mess, she could only pin her hopes on Di Yang.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    However, Di Yang''s current state was also messed up. Because no one had expected Han Li''s sudden


    appearance, how could he be calm?


    "Miss, don''t worry, we will definitely think of a good solution," Di Yang said.


    "Not in a hurry?" Han Yan looked at Di Yang with a ferocious expression and said, "How can I not be in


    a hurry? Dad has arrived. I believe he wille to Cloud City soon. If he asks about Han Feng, how


    can I exin it? Should I tell him that Han Feng died because of me?"


    Dissatisfaction shed across Di Yang''s eyes. If Han Yan hadn''t suggested it, Han Feng wouldn''t have


    died, and they wouldn''t have been worried that they wouldn''t be able to exin it to Han Li.


    All of this was caused by Han Yan. But now, Han Yan was ming him!


    "Di Yang, I warn you, even if you die, I can''t die," Han Yan walked to Di Yang and said with a sullen


    face.


    Di Yang smiled coldly and said, "Miss, do you mean that you want me to take the me for you? Do


    you think that the master will believe that Han Feng''s death is only rted to me?"


    Han Yan gritted her teeth. Di Yang had no reason to kill Han Feng, and he had no courage. Obviously,


    this


    would not work.


    However, she did not want to affect her position in the Hannigan family because of this incident!


    "Samuel, only he can help us take the me. Why don''t you think of a way to throw the me on


    him?" Han Yan said.


    Di Yang pondered for a while and said, "Miss, the young master bought a house next to the Samuel''s


    house."


    "Yeah, so what?" said Han Yan.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Di Yang smiled coldly and said, "When the master arrives in Cloud City, we''ll tell him that the young


    master hasn''te to you for a long time, but tell him where the young master lives. At that time, you


    won''t know anything. I believe that the master will naturally think that the matter has something to do


    with Samuel. At that time, Qi Yiyun can still be a pawn for u s. Samuel killed the young master because


    of women. This reason is enough, isn''t it?"


    Han Yan thought about it carefully. Indeed, she found the reason, but it was not enough. However, in


    this case, she had no other choice.


    "That''s the only way," said Han Yan.


    The next day, Han Li, who took a chartered flight to Cloud City Airport, appeared in the VIP channel.


    On the ne, Han Li had been tempted by several flight stewardesses. Rich middle-aged men like him


    were the targets of many women. However, Han Li, who had very high requirements for women, did not


    take these vulgar women seriously. He did not even have the interest to take a look at them, which


    made these flight stewardesses very disappointed.


    "Dad." After walking out of the airport, Han Yan held Han Li''s hand intimately, pretending to be a good


    girl.


    Han Li smiled faintly and said, "It seems that you''ve been living well in this ce. You''ve gained


    weight."


    Han Yan suddenly stopped, covered her face in horror, and said to Han Li, "Dad, have I really gained


    weight?"


    For an extremely demanding woman like Han Yan, the words "gain weight" were like a bolt from the


    blue, more frightening than seeing a ghost.


    "Being fat is a good thing. Why are you so nervous?" Han Li said with a smile.


    Han Yan shook her head like a rattle-drum and said," How could it be a good thing? Don''t you know


    that the biggest blow to a woman is to gain weight?"


    Han Li smiled helplessly and said, "For a father, seeing his daughter grow fat is a good thing."


    Han Yan forced a long face. Recently, she didn''t let go of her mouth. How could she get fat? It seemed


    that she had to control her diet recently.


    "By the way, where is Han Feng? Why isn''t he here?" Han Li asked.


    Han Yan had already known that Han Li would ask this question, so before she came to pick Han Li up;


    she had already prepared a psychological preparation. At this moment, when she heard Han Li''s


    question, she controlled her expression and did not change at all.


    "I''ve been in Cloud City for so long, and I only met him once. Last time, he suddenly told me that he


    wanted to deal with Samuel by himself. After that, he disappeared," Han Van said helplessly.


    Han Li frowned. Could it be that the call that Han Feng made to him was only worth three minutes?


    "This brat only knows how to mess with women all day long. Tell him toe and see me right now,"


    Han Li said coldly.


    "Dad, don''t be angry. It''s normal for him to be naughty at his age. I''ll call him right away." After that, Han


    Van took out her mobile phone.

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Han Feng was dead, so she couldn''t get through to him. Therefore, when Han Yan frowned, she began


    to act.


    "Dad, the phone is turned off," Han Yan said.


    Han Li was about to get angry when Han Yan spoke for Han Feng. "Dad, don''t be angry. Go back to


    the


    hotel first. I will find someone to find out where he is."


    "You, you have been speaking for him since he was a child. If you hadn''t spoiled him, would he dare to


    be so arrogant?" Han Li said helplessly.


    Han Yan smiled faintly and said, "This is my only younger brother. If I don''t spoil him, who else can I


    spoil?"


    After returning to the hotel, Han Yan put on an act of asking someone to inquire about Han Feng. Han


    Li, on the other hand, asked Han Yan about the matter regarding Samuel.


    Han Li did not care about such a small character. An ant that could be crushed to death at any time


    was really not worth Han Li''s attention.


    "Dad, you don''t want me to kill him, so I can only deal with him from other aspects. But don''t worry; I


    have controlled more than half of the current Cloud City''s business world. Samuel has no way out. As


    long as you give me some more time, he will definitely ask me


    for help and kneel down and beg for mercy," Han Yan said.


    "The only reason I don''t kill him is because he has the blood of the Hannigan family flowing through


    him," said Han Li coolly. "I don''t want to admit that trash like him belongs to the Hannigan family, but


    that''s the truth. As long as he is willing to change his surname, h e won''t use the word Hannigan''. I''ll


    give him a chance to live. It''s a pity for him."


    "Dad, you are full of sympathy. What''s so pitiful about him?" Han Yan said disdainfully.


    Han Li smiled indifferently and said, "He didn''t resist? He didn''t even bring you any trouble?"


    "There is a vige in Cloud City. Originally, I nned t o buy this ce and rebuild it. However, in order


    to increase the influence of hispany in Cloud City, h e secretly purchased it in secret. I think that


    he must b e using this matter to fight back. But he thought he is smart, and I know that. So even if he


    buys a vige in the city, it will only be a wastend that can''t be developed. Arge amount of money


    will be thrown into it. Even if he doesn''t want to admit defeat, he can''t do it," Han Yan said.


    Han Li shook his head. The person who the Hannigan family in Swallow City relied on was so useless.


    He thought Samuel could give him a surprise, but he did not expect that he was fooled by Han Yan.


    It seemed that a good-for-nothing was a good-for-nothing. There was no need to hope that a person


    like him could create miracles.


    "Let Han Feng handle this matter. Treat it as giving him the opportunity to practice. Your younger


    brother should grow up." Han Li said.


    Han Yan suddenly had strong dissatisfaction in her heart. She had almostpleted the whole thing,


    but Han Feng had to take over the game. Wasn''t it equivalent to having no effort to directly take away


    her credit?


    "Dad, I told him all the nsst time. Now I''m not interfering. I''m waiting for his performance," Han


    Yan said.


    Han Li nodded and looked at Han Yan with a sigh. He said, "Dad knows that you must have a lot of


    impresses me. But I think you should know that the Hannigan family will eventually fall on Han Feng''s


    shoulders. This is fate, and it is the responsibility he must take. Although you can''t be the family


    master, you can bring other interests to the Hannigan family. You won''t me me, will you?"


    Other benefits?


    Han Yan knew that the so-called other benefits were that she would marry into another wealthy family


    and cooperate with other strong people through marriage. That was to say, her existence was just to


    win over a strong helper for the Hannigan family. All the benefits would eventually fall on Han Feng''s


    head.


    How could Han Yan not me Han Li? It was just that she did not dare to show off her reproach.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This was the sorrow of being a woman. No matter how outstanding her ability was, her value would not


    be shown by herself. Instead, it showed what she could bring to the Hannigan family after she got


    married.


    She had once regretted killing Han Feng. At this moment, she no longer felt the slightest regret for her


    decision.


    As long as Han Feng was alive, she was just a tool of the Hannigan family.


    "Dad, how can I me you? Don''t worry, I know what i s right to do," Han Yan said.


    Han Li nodded with gratification and said, "After finding Han Feng, tell me that. I''ll go back to my room t


    o have a rest. The jetg hasn''te yet, so I have to sleep."


    After Han Yan sent Han Li back to his room, the moment the door was closed, her expression became


    extremely cold.

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    "I have spent so many years for the Hannigan family, but in the end, I am still unable to escape the fate


    of being used as a tool! What right do you have? Why do I have to suffer such unfair treatment?" Han


    Van roared with a ferocious expression after returning to her room.


    She was unwilling, very unwilling. Han Feng was just a pile of mud, yet he was ced in an important


    position by Han Li. She had proven her ability all the time, but in Han Li''s eyes, it was still a tool for


    marriage.


    "Miss, don''t get excited. Don''t expose your true thoughts because of this matter. Once the master sees


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    it, we will be in danger." Di Yang advised Han Yan.


    Han Yan said with a sullen face, "Do you know how much effort I have put in for this? He has several


    illegitimate children, and I have killed them all. I just don''t want anyone to be a threat to my session


    of the home lord. Now I don''t even let go of my own brother, but he still doesn''t value me. Am I destined


    to be hindered by this kind of prejudice?"


    Di Yang''s eyes narrowed. Han Li had illegitimate children, which even he himself did not know. In order


    to eliminate the threat of such a hidden danger, Han Yan had done so many things secretly, which


    shocked Di Yang very much. Obviously, this Miss in


    front of him was more ruthless than he had imagined.


    "I don''t know how many illegitimate children he has outside. If Han Feng dies, he is not willing to let me


    inherit the position of the family head. If he wants to give this position to an outsider, what should I do?"


    Han Yan paved the way for the position of the family head and worked hard. Some of the illegitimate


    children she killed were confirmed to be rted to her. Some were just suspicions, but she would rather


    kill the wrong person than let them go.


    Even so, Han Yan was not sure if all the people rted to Han Li were dead.


    That was why she was very afraid right now. She was afraid that an illegitimate younger brother would


    appear out of nowhere and steal the position of the family head that she could easily get.


    Di Yang let out a heavy breath of bad luck. It turned out that a woman was so terrifying that it made


    one''s hair stand on end.


    "Miss, the trouble in front of us is to clear up the matter of Young Master''s death. As for how many


    illegitimate children the Patriarch has, what use is it for you to worry now? If the Patriarch finds out that


    Young Master''s death has something to do with you, even if he doesn''t have an illegitimate child, the


    Patriarch''s position will definitely not be passed onto you," Di Yang said.


    Hearing these words, Han Yan gradually calmed down.


    "Tomorrow, arrange someone for me. When I am with Dad, your people will inform me of the matter of


    Han Feng buying a house," Han Yan said.


    "Yes." Di Yang nodded.


    Samuel was currently in his home.


    After Qi Yiyun left, there was obviously less vitality in the house and it looked lifeless. The expression


    on Samuel''s face made the atmosphere even more depressing.


    After learning about Han Li¡¯s series of actions in Swallow City, one could imagine the anger in Samuel''s


    heart. However, there was nowhere to vent this anger.


    As the Han n head of the Han n from the U.S., his opponent at this level was something Samuel


    could not resist. This was something that he was clearly aware of. Moreover, ording to Manfred¡¯s


    people, there was a bodyguard by Han Li''s side.


    Samuel believed that the strength of this bodyguard was definitely above Di Yang. Otherwise, it was


    impossible for him to have the qualification to personally protect Han Li.


    This character was even more powerful than Di Yang. How powerful was he? It was beyond Samuel''s


    imagination. He even felt that even Yan Jun might not be a match for this person. 1


    This kind of problem, in front of Samuel, was like a towering mountain that towered over the peak of the


    clouds. Just by looking at it, one would feel as if they could not ovee it.


    At that moment, the sound of twisting keys suddenly came from the door. When the door was pushed


    open and Qi Yiyun walked in, Samuel was stunned.


    "Hasn''t she been driven away by me? Why did shee back?"


    Now that Han Li hade to Cloud City, his stance was even more precarious. Qi Yiyun could be killed


    at any time if she stayed by his side.

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    "Why did youe back?" After the shock, Samuel stood up and asked Qi Yiyun.


    "I am tired of shopping. Do you want me to sleep on the street if I don''t go home?" Qi Yiyun took it for


    granted and returned to her room with her luggage.


    Samuel stood at the door helplessly and watched Qi Yiyun hang clothes into the closet one after


    another.


    "Do you know what kind of situation I''m in right now? Staying with me will only make you more


    dangerous," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun looked indifferent and said, "I know I can''t be with you in this life, and you won''t like me, either.


    But if I can die with you, isn''t it good? Maybe in the next life, we can reincarnate together and meet


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    again. Without Yvonne''s next life, I will try to make you fall i n love with me."


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. He was a n atheist. He never believed that there would be


    such a saying of next life.


    In this life, if one didn''t try his best to live a better and longer life, what was the point of living the next


    life?


    Furthermore, it''s a foolish move to ce your hopes o n such absurd ideas in next life.


    "I''ll follow you wherever you go, so it doesn''t matter if


    you want to," Qi Yiyun continued, looking determined.


    Samuel sighed. He thought that the two of them would be able to draw a clear line after Qi Yiyun left.


    He did not expect that things would suddenly turn around and Qi Yiyun woulde back.


    Sending Qi Yiyun away, Samuel could not bear it.


    Even if he did not like Qi Yiyun and there would be no result. However, as a woman, she did not care


    about her reputation at all. How could Samuel drive her away again?


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Samuel said.


    "I''m afraid. Afraid that I can''t die with you." Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel with a sincere gaze. She did not


    fear death at all.


    "What''s my advantage? I will change." Samuelughed bitterly.


    "You can''t change it. No matter how you change, I will still like you," said Qi Yiyun firmly. This was not


    the first time she had confessed her love, but it was definitely the most straightforward one.


    After putting away her luggage, Qi Yiyun went to the kitchen and began to cook for Samuel as usual.


    Samuel returned to his room andy on the bed. If there was a next life, he might be willing to make up


    for what he owed Qi Yiyun in this life. But how could such a thing exist?


    Samuel suddenly sat up. The strange thing he got in


    Swallow Cityst time had been brought back to Cloud City. He had always wanted to study the


    mechanism, but he had no time for it for so long. Just now, Qi Yiyun''s saying that she would


    reincarnate made him suddenly think of this matter.


    He took out the box ced on the bedside table. That damaged skull looked like a replica, but it was


    also very real. There were many fine cracks on it, but it didn''t really break the skull.


    Even though he was ying with it, Samuel did not find anything wrong. The skull was small and thin,


    so the arrangement in the mechanism inside was not very realistic. But how could he exin the


    strange situation he saw that day?


    "Since it''s iplete, could it be that there are other parts in other people''s hands?" Samuel said to


    himself with a frown.


    Soon, Samuel waved his head again. This was a manmade trick. How could there be other parts?


    Samuel looked at his own fingers. In order to figure out how the mechanism of this skull worked, he cut


    a small wound and dripped a drop of blood on it.


    The cracks in the skull emitted a faint red light, and it was extremely clear that it was absorbing the


    dripping blood. Soon, the blood disappeared without a trace.


    "This thing is really a little scary. No wonder those believers are so convinced." Samuel sighed. If he


    were not an atheist, he would have been fooled by this kind of situation. However, he firmly believed


    that there were no ghosts or gods in the world, so the skull was just a prop in his eyes. He just could


    not find out how its mechanism worked for the time being.


    "It seems that I have to find a relevant person to study it." Samuel put away the skull; he nned to find


    a talent with high technology in the future. He would not understand this matter until he figured it out. If


    he did not understand the curiosity in his heart, he would be a problem for the rest of his life.


    After resting with his eyes closed for a while, Qi Yiyun knocked on the door and asked Samuel to have


    dinner.


    This was the advantage of Qi Yiyun staying at home. Samuel could feed himself without doing


    anything, and he did not have to worry about what he ate every day. Qi Yiyun would help him prepare it


    properly.


    From this point of view, it was still worthwhile for Qi Yiyun to stay.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    During the meal, Samuel received a call from Manfred.


    "Samuel, that friend of yours really can''t change just like a dog eats shit. I heard that he entered the


    police station again. This time, it''s because of a woman. Do you want to go and take a look?" Manfred


    was extremely helpless. In today''s society, there were thousands of ways to y with women.


    However, Qing Yun had gone astray to flirt with a good family. Even after entering the prison several


    times, he still didn''t know how to change.


    Samuel had not paid attention to the movements of Qing Yun for a long time, because his fox tail was


    hidden very well. Samuel simply let him go, letting time to prove it slowly. But he never expected that


    after so many times, Qing Yun had not been taught enough lessons!


    "I''m still eating. I''ll go take a lookter," Samuel said.


    After hanging up the phone, Qi Yiyun asked, "Did something happen?"


    "It''s just a small matter. A friend entered the police station because of harassing a woman," Samuel


    said.


    "Again?" Qi Yiyun frowned and said, "It seems that your friend is very persistent."


    Samuel was stunned. Qing Yun was indeed quite persistent in this matter.


    "Probably."


    After dinner, Samuel left his home and drove to the sub-bureau where Qing Yun was located.


    For a man who already had a bunch of criminal records, he was already a frequent visitor in the


    bureau. Many people in the bureau were even very familiar with him.


    Crouching in the temporary detention center, Qing Yun looked very sad.


    In fact, after thest time, Qing Yun had learned to behave himself, and he would not harass women


    casually. But today, he was hit by the Immortal Jumping, so it was impossible to prevent it. The other


    party forced him to give the money and his bag was as clean as his face. He could only watch the other


    party call the police.


    "What''s your special hobby? How many times have youe in? Don''t you know what you are doing?


    Do you really want to be in prison for a few years before you can be satisfied?" Samuel came to the


    detention center and said helplessly after seeing Qing Yun.


    "Boss." Qing Yun said with snot and tears, "It''s not my fault. She and I are willing, but who knows that


    not long after I entered the room, a group of men rushed i n. They also said that I yed with his wife


    and asked me to pay. I was wronged."


    "If you restrain yourself a little, will you fall for this trap?" Samuel said helplessly.


    Qing Yun cried so hard that his nose and tears were mixed together. His grievance made the other


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    people who hadmitted the crime feel aggrieved for him.


    However, Samuel knew that this guy was good at acting. Whether it was as he said or not, he still had


    to think about it.


    Why don''t you stay here for a few days and reflect on yourself?" Samuel said.


    "No, boss, save me. I don''t want to waste time here. I still want to serve you," said Qing Yun eagerly.


    "What do you think this ce is? Do you think you cane and go as you like? I don''t have that


    much ability," Samuel said disdainfully. With his ability, he could help Qing Yun leave, but it was not


    necessary. If this guy didn''t learn well, he would be a frequent visitor of the police station in the future.


    Samuel didn''t want to waste his energy on these meaningless things.


    "Boss, please help me. I won''t do it again. From now o n, I''ll stay by your side every day. I won''t mess


    around, okay? Please believe me." Qing Yun cried bitterly.


    Samuel frowned. In his two sentences, this guy had mentioned twice that he wanted to stay with him.


    The purpose of his words was very clear.


    Could it be that what he was doing was not being blinded by lust, but that he was deliberately trying to


    attract his attention?


    During this period, he kept a certain distance from Qing Yun. If Qing Yun had a purpose, it was not a


    good thing for Qing Yun to create such a distance.


    Therefore, it was not impossible for him to get close to him.

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Looking at Qing Yun, who was dressed in the detention center''s clothes, Samuel thought for a while


    and said, "Wait."


    After leaving the detention room, Samuel gave Manfred a call. After a short while, a middle-aged man


    came to Samuel''s side with a respectful attitude.


    "May I ask if you are Mr. Hannigan?" The middle-aged man asked Samuel. He had just received a call


    from Manfred. Manfred had indicated that he would fulfill any request from Samuel. He did not dare to


    be the slightest bit neglectful in the face of such a big shot.


    "Hello, I want to see the personal property of Qing Yun. Is that okay?" Samuel did not put on airs. He


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    was never a person who would use his identity to bully others. Besides, he had a favor to ask of others,


    so he would not put on airs.


    "No problem. Pleasee with me,¡± the middle-aged man said.


    They came to a storage room, where there were personal items for all the prisoners, which were stored


    in transparent bags. Each bag had abel on it. After the middle-aged man found something that


    belonged t o Qing Yun, he handed it to Samuel.


    "Mr. Hannigan, this is ''Qing Yun''s things. I am at the door. If you need anything, call me at any time."


    The


    middle-aged man said. This was not a ce where outsiders coulde. However, he had left an


    outsider like Samuel alone. This was enough to show just how much he valued Samuel.


    "Thank you," Samuel said politely.


    After the middle-aged man left, Samuel took out everything that belonged to Qing Yun.


    There was nothing to look at. Samuel mainly wanted t o see if there were any clues about his identity in


    his personal belongings, or if there were any things that could expose Qing Yun''s target.


    A seemingly valuable jade caught Samuel''s attention. I t was a pity that this thing could not bring him


    too many clues.


    There was also a ck box about the size of a matchwood box. However, Samuel could not open it


    even after working hard for a long time. The box was small and had a very delicate switch mechanism.


    Only those who were familiar with such mechanism could open it.


    Samuel guessed that in this box, there should be some secrets about the identity of Qing Yun, or his


    purpose. I t was a pity that it was impossible to crack it in a short time.


    Samuel put the box in his pocket and walked out of the storage room. He said to the middle-aged


    man," Thank you." "Mr. Hannigan, if you need anything else, just let me know. I''ll do it for you," the


    middle-aged man said.


    "Can I take Qing Yun away?" Samuel asked.


    "Of course there is no problem. We have found out that he was ckmailed and could leave at any


    time," the middle-aged man said.


    Outside the prison, when Qing Yun came out, he was obviously in a dilemma.


    He always carried the ck box with him and had never lost it, because it was a very important thing


    that his master gave him. It was said that the secrets hidden in it could bring a lot of energy to people.


    Although he didn''t believe what his master said, it was his master''s relic after all, so he kept it well. But


    now, the box was gone.


    "Find it?" At this time, Samuel, who had been waiting outside the prison, stretched out his right hand.


    There was something between his index and middle fingers, which was exactly what Qing Yun was


    looking for.


    When he saw the box, Qing Yun''s first reaction was to grab it. However, he had never exposed his


    strength in front of Samuel. Once he made a move, Samuel would definitely notice.


    "Boss, why do you have this thing in your hand?" Qing Yun walked to Samuel and said with a smile.


    "What is hidden inside?" Samuel asked faintly.


    "Hey, little trinkets. Boss, give them back to me," said Qing Yun.


    "Teach me how to open it, and then I''ll return it to you. " Samuel said.


    "Boss, if I say that I can''t open it, will you believe me?" Qing Yun asked awkwardly.


    "What do you think?" Samuel raised his eyebrows. Of course, he would not believe this kind of


    nonsense. He could not open his own things. Wasn''t he lying?


    With a forced expression, Qing Yun said sincerely," Boss, let me tell you the truth. I picked it up and


    never opened it. I kept it because I was curious."


    "Oh." Samuel nodded meaningfully and said, "Since you picked it up, you can give it to me."


    Then, Samuel put away the box.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    A trace of killing intent shed in Qing Yun''s eyes. Samuel had confiscated such an important thing for


    him!


    "Boss, this thing is worthless. What are you going to d o here? Give it to me," said Qing Yun.


    "You pay so much attention to the stuff you picked up. It seems that the stuff inside is not ordinary. If


    you want to take it back, juste and grab it." Samuel said faintly.


    Qing Yun held back and did not take any action, because he would not only expose himself, but also


    might not be Samuel''s opponent.


    Taking a deep breath, Qing Yun said, "Big Brother, in fact, this is a relic left by my master. I really don''t


    know what it is. I have never opened it."


    "Your master? Is he also a fake Taoist priest?" Samuel asked. He was very sensitive to the identity of a


    Taoist priest. If it weren''t for the old Taoist priest''s nonsense back then, he wouldn''t have undergone


    such drastic changes in his childhood in the Hannigan family.


    Samuel had done a lot of research on this matter, but unfortunately, he had not found any clues. He did


    not know who the Taoist priest was, or who he had teamed up with.


    Qing Yun shook his head repeatedly and said, "My


    master has real skills, which are different from mine."


    An idea shed through Samuel¡¯s mind. "Is Qing Yun''s master of the one that appeared in the


    Hannigan family? But the chance of such a coincidence doesn''t seem to be very high."


    But when he thought about it carefully, he found that there was indeed such a possibility, because there


    was no reason for Qing Yun to follow him, which Samuel could not exin so far.


    If Qing Yun¡¯s master was that person back then, then the purpose of him being by his side would


    perhaps b e clear.


    The Hannigan family had a potential rival. Gina said that the Taoist priest was sent by their opponent.


    That was to say, the Taoist priest had deliberately harmed Samuel. Now, with the appearance of Qing


    Yun, it was very likely that he would continue to cause trouble for Samuel.


    When Qing Yun gradually felt the killing intent in Samuel¡¯s eyes, he could not help but take two steps


    back. For so long, he had not revealed his identity, so h e did not know where Samuel¡¯s killing intent


    came from.


    Could it be that he had identally exposed something?


    "Boss, I''m hungry. Why don''t we find a ce to eat?" Qing Yun changed the topic.


    Samuel suddenly reached out his hand. He had been rough for many years, and that Taoist priest was


    more than half the reason. So when he guessed that the Taoist priest was rted to Qing Yun, he


    could not control his temper anymore.


    Samuel held on to Qing Yun''s throat until Qing Yun¡¯s lips turned purple. He said, "Who is your master?


    Who did he cooperate with?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Qing Yun held Samuel¡¯s hands and tried to break free. However, he was no match for Samuel in terms


    of strength.


    "B-boss, I don''t know what you''re talking about," said Qing Yun.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and raised the hand of Qing Yun. Samuel, who was in a furious state, had


    unleashed his shocking strength. Even the passersby were shocked when they saw this scene. They


    felt that Samuel must have gone crazy. He actually dared t o do such a thing at the entrance of the


    trap!


    Qing Yun kept struggling, kicking his legs. When his struggle was reduced and his eyes were about to


    turn white, Samuel finally got rid of Qing Yun.


    "I know you''re not pure. I didn¡¯t expose you for a long time. I just want to see what you are going to do.


    Qing Yun, this is the first time, and also thest time I warn you. If you dare to act recklessly, I will not


    be softhearted. Since your master is dead, I will no longer care about the past. Take care of yourself."


    After saying that, Samuel turned around and left.


    Qing Yun panted heavily. The fresh air pulled him back from the edge of death. Looking at Samuel''s


    receding figure, his eyes became cold.


    He had followed Samuel. He hoped that he would be able to kill Samuel some day. However, there was


    a big gap between Samuel¡¯s strength and his. From the looks of it now, killing Samuel was merely an


    extravagant hope.


    "Master, this guy is not easy to deal with. I may let you down," Qing Yun said to himself.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    Back home, Samuel took out the box and studied it for a long time. However, on the surface, there was


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    no mechanism to open it. It was as if the box had been sealed off. If one wanted to know what was


    inside, it seemed that they could only open it in a violent way.


    But in this way, it was possible to destroy the things inside, so Samuel did not want to try it easily.


    Sitting on the bed, he was stunned. Samuel did not kill Qing Yun, which gave him a way out. The fact


    that he could endure this killing intent showed that Samuel was good at controlling his temper.


    Because if it weren''t for the Taoist priest''s nonsense, his fate might not have ended up like this.


    Although Samuel''s achievements today were no less than that Hannigan family in Swallow City, all of


    these were based on his painful childhood. If he had a choice, he hoped that his childhood would be


    happy.


    He touched the ne around his neck. Back then, i t was precisely because his grandfather had


    disappeared that the Hannigan family had undergone a drastic change.


    In Samuel''s heart, Han Tianyang was the only one who regarded him as a member of the Hannigan


    family. If Han Tianyang had not died, he would have tried his best to find him. Unfortunately, no news


    came back from the Earth Core Prison for such a long time.


    "Do you want me to go there in person?" Samuel said t o himself. This idea was crazy, and he couldn''t


    imagine the price he had to pay. After all, no one had been able to uncover the mystery of the Earth


    Core Prison. Once he went, whether he coulde out or not would be the biggest unknown.


    "After dealing with the matter in Cloud City, I will let Yvonne have nothing to worry about. If there is still


    no news, I will go there. I must find out the news about grandfather." Samuel clenched his fists. Even if


    his life would be in danger because of this, he would not flinch.


    In Penins Hotel, when Han Yan and Han Li were having dinner together, the person who had been


    sent to inquire about Han Feng appeared in front of them a t the right time.


    "Miss Han, there is news that Young Master Han has bought an apartment in Cloud City, and the


    location is very strange. It''s next to Samuel," the staff said to Han Yan.


    This was what Han Yan had arranged for a long time, but she still put on a surprised expression and


    said, "D o you mean that Han Feng and Samuel are neighbors?"


    "Yes."


    Han Yan frowned and said to Han Li, "Dad, what''s the matter? Why did Han Feng do this?"


    Han Li also had a puzzled look on his face. He wanted t o deal with Samuel, so why did he deliberately


    buy the house next to his? Could it be that this silly boy misunderstood the saying "the one who gets


    close to the moon" first?


    "Is there any other reason?" Han Li asked.


    Han Yan shook her head and said, "I don''t know what he did in Cloud City at all, so..."


    Before he could finish his words, Di Yang interrupted," Miss, Master, I just met Qi Yiyun once in Cloud


    City. Will Young Master do this because of this woman?"


    "Qi Yiyun?" Han Yan frowned and asked, "Do you mean Qi Yiyun from the Qi family in the U.S.?"


    "Yes, Young Master used to like this woman very much. Will Young Master fall in love with her again


    when they meet in Cloud City this time?" Di Yang guessed.


    Han Li smiled coldly and said, "Qi Donglin can''t even protect himself right now. I didn''t expect him to


    send Qi Yiyun to Cloud City. He''s trying to hook up with Han Feng and get the Hannigan family to help


    him out."


    Han Li didn''t know that Qi Yiyun had already returned to Cloud City, and he didn''t know that all of this


    was a trap set by Han Yan for Han Feng. But this trap hadn''t been used yet, and Han Yan had reached


    the point of having to kill Han Feng.


    "Dad, Han Feng and Samuel are neighbors. Will there b e any idents?" Han Yan said with a worried


    face.


    A cold expression immediately appeared on Han Li''s face. It was indeed very strange for him to be


    unable t o get in touch with Han Feng.


    "How dare he!" Han Li stood up and said with great momentum, "If this good-for-nothing dares to touch


    one of Han Feng''s fingers, I will make him die a terrible death."


    "Let''s go and take a look at Han Feng''s ce."


    They walked out of Penins Hotel and headed for the elevator apartment.

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    Mi Fei''er and Yang Meng were working overtime to go home. When they were about to arrive at the


    building, they saw Han Li and the other two. To them, Han Li was extraordinary, and they could tell at a


    nce that he was in power. Especially Mi Fei''er, who had a particrly strong feeling for this kind of


    feeling, felt his aura, because she had participated in many high-level banquet ces and seen many


    big shots in high positions. This kind of person generally had a strong aura from the inside to the


    outside, and was dignified even without anger.


    "Sister Fei¡¯er, are these people living in the same unit a s us? Why haven''t I seen them before?" Yang


    Meng said doubtfully.


    Mi Fei''er shook her head. Han Li''s aura was stronger than any big shot she had ever seen, which


    meant that this person''s identity was definitely not simple. How could he live here?


    "You can go to the hospital now with your eyes. How could this kind of person live in such a ce? But


    we can see what they are going to do. Let''s go."


    When Han Li and the other two entered the elevator and were about to close, Mi Fei''er stretched out


    her hand to stop them.


    The elevator door opened again. When Mi Fei''er and Yang Meng were about to get into the elevator, Di


    Yang stepped forward and blocked the elevator door directly. The meaning was very obvious.


    Mi Fei''er shrank her neck in fear and dared not go any further. She could only watch the elevator door


    close.


    "Sister Fei''er, this man is too overbearing. He even doesn''t let us get into the elevator," Yang Meng said


    with dissatisfaction.


    Mi Fei''er sighed. This person was stronger than she had imagined.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you have money, you can do whatever you want. If you have money in the future, it''s okay," said Mi


    Fei''er.


    Yang Meng shook her head repeatedly and said, "I won''t. Even if I have money, I have to be


    approachable."


    Mi Fei''er smiled helplessly. With Yang Meng''syout, she certainly could not understand the mentality


    of such a rich and powerful person, but Mi Fei''er was very clear that with money in hand, one had to be


    different from others. Otherwise, why did those people want to seed?


    When the elevator stopped, the floor showed made Yang Meng surprised.


    "Sister Fei''er, isn''t this the floor where we live? He... he can''t be our new neighbor, can he?" Yang


    Meng asked i n astonishment.


    Mi Fei''er frowned tightly. These days, she had been looking forward to meeting her new neighbor,


    because she mistakenly thought that this neighbor bought the house next door because of her. She


    had thought that such a crazy pursuer could give her a chance to fly to the branch, but the reality


    seemed to p her hard in the face.


    "It''s none of our business," Mi Fei''er said lightly, and her attitude toward the new neighbor had


    obviously cooled down.


    Yang Meng did not speak. She also knew that Mi Fei''er had great expectations for this matter. Now that


    such a fact was in front of Mi Fei''er, she certainly could not ept it.


    Upstairs, Han Yan waited quietly behind the doorbell, which would definitely not ring.


    After waiting for less than a minute, Han Li''s patience was exhausted. He said to Di Yang, "Break the


    door."


    Di Yang nced at Han Yan without leaving a trace, and then kicked the door open. With a loud bang,


    everyone on the whole floor could hear it.


    Samuel and Qi Yiyun were watching TV on the sofa. The sound made them look at each other.


    "Is it Han Feng''s family?" Samuel said with a frown.


    "Do you want me to take a look?" asked Qi Yiyun.


    "No need, it should be Han Li." Samuel said with a gloomy face. Although he did not know what tricks


    Han Yan was ying, it was obvious that this woman began to act again. She wanted to hide Han


    Feng''s


    death.


    On the other side, there was no sign of life in the empty house. Clearly, Han Feng did not really move


    in after buying this ce. This caused Han Li''s expression to be increasingly cold.


    He couldn''t get in touch with Han Feng, and he couldn''t find anyone in Han Feng''s new home, it was


    likely an unexpected sign.


    Han Feng was the only male descendant of the Hannigan family. Han Li put all his hopes on Han Feng.


    If something happened to him, it would almost b e a disaster for the Hannigan family.


    "Where is Qi Yiyun, and where is Samuel?" Han Li asked, gnashing his teeth.


    "Dad, they should live next door," Han Yan said.


    Han Li didn''t say anything and came to the next room. This time, he didn''t let Di Yang do anything, but


    let his bodyguard break in.


    There was another loud bang. It was Samuel¡¯s own family''s turn. When the door was opened, Samuel


    was still sitting calmly on the sofa.

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    When Han Van saw Samuel''s calm expression, she sneered in her heart. This reckless guy still dared


    to sit. Even when she faced Han Li, she had to stand up t o show her respect, let alone an abandoned


    son.


    "Qi Yiyun, I didn''t expect that we would meet here." Han Li said to Qi Yiyun with a cold face.


    Qi Yiyun stood up and called out to him out of respect for her elders, "Uncle Han."


    "Han Feng hase to look for you, right?" Han Li asked.


    "We met once," Qi Yiyun said truthfully. There was no need to hide this matter. After all, Han Feng had


    bought a house here. If she said she had not seen him, it would seem too far-fetched, and Han Li


    would even suspect that she was deliberately hiding it.


    "Where is he?" Han Li asked.


    Qi Yiyun shook her head and said, "He didn''t show up after meeting him once. If Uncle Han wants to


    see him, why don''t you ask your daughter?"


    "Qi Yiyun, I have not seen Han Feng since he came to Cloud City. What do you mean by that?" Han


    Yan, who was guilty, immediately retorted. If she had not killed Han Feng, she might not have had such


    a big reaction and would not be in a hurry to show the side that she wanted to exin.


    If it were an outsider, Han Yan''s reaction would definitely arouse Han Li''s suspicion. However, she was


    his daughter after all and she was Han Feng''s sister. Han Li would never have thought that Han Yan


    would kill Han Feng, so he did not care about Han Yan''s performance.


    "Even an outsider knows to be polite. You''re a good-for -nothing. Don''t you know how to greet people?"


    Han Li said to Samuel.


    Samuel looked at the TV and changed the subject. He said, "Politeness is between each other. If you


    don''t know how to respect each other, why should I be polite to you?"


    Han Liughed coldly. A good-for-nothing who had been abandoned by the orthodox Hannigan family


    and even his branch didn''t want dared to talk about respect with him. It was really a joke.


    "It seems that I''m going to teach you a lesson on behalf of your dead father. I''m going to let you know


    what respecting your elders is," Han Li said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the bodyguards walked toward Samuel.


    Samuel remained unmoved. He couldn''t win anyway. Even if he resisted, it would be useless.


    When the bodyguard walked to Samuel with a grim smile on his face, he grabbed Samuel by the cor


    and lifted him up. Samuel was lifted in the air. Then the bodyguard exerted force on his arm and threw


    Samuel


    out.


    Samuel¡¯s body hit the wall heavily with a bang.


    Han Yan was extremely pleased. The lesson that she had taught Samuelst time was far from


    sufficient. Moreover, due to the appearance of Yan Jun, Di Yang did not dare to intervene. This time


    around, however, Samuel would no longer have such good luck.


    Han Yan wished Samuel would die today. In this way, she could put Han Feng''s death on Samuel, and


    Samuel, who had be a corpse, would have no chance to refute.


    Han Li walked up to Samuel and said condescendingly, "Now do you know how to be polite?"


    Samuel gritted his teeth. The bodyguard who attacked him was more powerful than Di Yang. He had no


    chance to resist, but it did not mean that he wouldpromise with Han Li.


    "Bah." Samuel spat out a mouthful of phlegm and said, "I''m only polite to people. Who do you think you


    are?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Han Li''s face became serious. In the U.S., he was a top big shot. No one had ever dared to talk to him


    like this, but an abandoned member of a certain family dared to treat him with such an attitude.


    Stepping on Samuel''s head, Han Li said scornfully, "If you didn''t have the blood of the Hannigan family


    flowing in your body, you would have died long ago." "You''re not killing me because you''re afraid that


    your loved ones will kill each other, aren''t you?" Samuel said with a sneer.


    Han Li indeed had scruples about this, because he believed in the reincarnation of the Tao of Heaven


    and the cause-and-effect cycle. From a certain point of view, he was a very superstitious person who


    never stopped burning incense on the first and 15th day each month.

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    Han Li had a devout heart for God, so he did not want t o kill Samuel.


    But it didn''t mean Samuel could do whatever he wanted in front of him.


    Han Li stepped heavily on Samuel¡¯s head and said, "I won''t kill you, but there are ten thousand ways to


    make you wish you were dead. Do you want to try?"


    "Uncle Han, if you''re here for Han Feng, there won''t be an answer here that you want," Qi Yiyun said.


    Seeing Samuel being beaten, she felt very sad. She even found it difficult to breathe, so she had to find


    a way t o help Samuel out of the current predicament.


    The reason Han Li was upset was because Samuel''s disdain for him. However, the reason he came


    here was not to make trouble for Samuel but for Han Feng. Therefore, after hearing Qi Yiyun''s words,


    Han Li calmed down.


    "Do you know where Han Feng is?" Han Li asked Samuel.


    Han Feng was already dead, and he had been killed by Han Yan.


    Samuel had evidence. Although he could not directly prove that Han Yan had killed Han Feng, Han


    Feng''s disappearance definitely had something to do with Han Yan.


    However, if he used the video in this way, Samuel would not get any benefits. He might even make Han


    L i angry and lose his life.


    "I don''t know," Samuel said, gritting his teeth.


    Qi Yiyun was puzzled. In her opinion, as long as Samuel was willing to take out the video, he could get


    rid of the rtionship with this matter. But why didn''t he do so?


    "I''m warning you. If anything happens to Han Feng, I will definitely not let you off. If you know where he


    is, you''d better tell me earlier. Perhaps out of pity, I can let you off." Han Li said.


    Han Li turned around and walked out of Samuel''s house. Han Yan was furious. She did not expect that


    her father would let Samuel off so easily. If this fellow did not die, how could she push Han Feng''s


    responsibility onto Samuel?


    In the elevator, Han Yan asked Han Li, "Dad, are you going to let Samuel go just like that?"


    Han Li was calm and said, "I''m not sure if Han Feng is i n the hands of such a good-for-nothing. If he is,


    Han Feng will be in a very dangerous situation. If I beat Samuel too hard, it''s likely that Han Feng''s


    safety will be threatened. Send someone to search for Han Feng i n the city right now. Find him even if


    he is three feet away from the city."


    Han Li''s consideration was very simple. He was afraid Samuel had already arrested Han Feng. This


    was his only son. As long as he could ensure Han Feng''s safety, even if he let Samuel go temporarily,


    what would he do?


    Han Yan took a deep breath. Although she was unwilling, she could only say, "Yes, I will send someone


    right away."


    At home, Qi Yiyun helped Samuel sit down on the sofa. She looked at the door and made sure that


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Han L i and the others had taken the elevator downstairs. Then she went to Samuel.


    "Why didn''t you expose Han Yan?" Qi Yiyun asked in confusion.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and said, "That video is more valuable. If I take it out at this time, I won''t get


    any benefits except for letting Han Yan eat her own fruit."


    "You still want to get benefits from this matter? Do you know that Han Yan wants to me you? If Han


    Li really believes her, maybe you don''t even have time to prove yourself." Qi Yiyun looked anxious. She


    really couldn''t understand what Samuel was thinking.


    "Benefits?" Samuelughed and continued, "With benefits beyond your imagination, not only can it


    solve the trouble of Cloud City, but it can also solve the trouble of the Qi family of the U.S.."


    Qi Yiyun frowned. Samuel said so; he must have already had a certain n. She asked, "What''s your


    n?" "If Han Yan kills her younger brother for the position o f the head of the family, do you think she''ll


    kill her father?" Samuel said with a coldugh.


    Qi Yiyun''s pupils quivered like an earthquake. Then, she looked at Samuel in horror.


    Samuel continued to say, "If Han Li knew that she killed Han Feng, she would have nothing left. With


    her character, she would definitely not want such an ending!"


    Qi Yiyun''s mouth was dry. She thought that she was already ruthless enough, butpared to Samuel,


    she was nothing.


    What was madness?


    At this moment, Samuel perfectly interpreted it.


    "You... Are you kidding? Will Han Yan really kill Han L i?" Qi Yiyun said in disbelief.


    "Whether she will or not, let''s wait and see. I believe that she will not disappoint me." Samuelughed


    coldly.

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    In order not to be suspected by Han Li, Han Van had put in a lot of effort. She had spent a lot of money


    to find someone and started a citywide search in Cloud City. It was as if she would not give up until Han


    Feng was found. Even Manfred''s men had been found.


    When Manfred found out about this matter, he immediately informed Samuel and asked him what


    arrangements he needed to make. As long as he gave the order, the Cloud City''s raid could


    immediatelye to an end.


    However, what surprised Manfred was that Samuel actually did not stop this matter. Instead, he even


    asked Manfred to send more men. This caused Manfred to be very puzzled.


    "Samuel. Don''t tell me you''re trying to make peace with Han Van?" Manfred asked over the phone,


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    puzzled.


    "How can I make peace with this woman? But we have to let her perform well enough in this y,"


    Samuel said.


    y?


    Manfred did not know what Samuel was nning to d o. However, since Samuel asked him to do so,


    he could only do so ording to Samuel''s wishes.


    "Alright, you''re too thoughtless and I won¡¯t be able to


    guess. However, in the end, you have to give me an exnation to satisfy my curiosity," Manfred said.


    "Well, after everything is settled, I can tell you anything you want to know."


    Hanging up the phone, the smile on Samuel''s face made Qi Yiyun feel creeped out. At this moment,


    Samuel seemed to have be a devil. If Qi Yiyun was not familiar with him, she would not have the


    courage to face Samuel in this state.


    "Why are you staring at me? Am I very handsome?" Samuel found Qi Yiyun looking at him unblinkingly


    and asked with a smile.


    "Do you have any doubts about being handsome?" Qi Yiyun asked. It seemed that she had never


    questioned Samuel''s appearance.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Was this Xi Shi in the eyes o f a lover?


    Samuel had always been very curious about Qi Yiyun¡¯s love for him. What kind of mentality did she


    have at the very beginning? She wanted to make use o f him and then she wanted to get him.


    However, this doubt could only be hidden in Samuel''s heart for the rest of his life. He did not want to


    discuss emotional issues with Qi Yiyun.


    "Aren''t you curious about why I like you?" Samuel did not ask, but Qi Yiyun took the initiative to


    mention it.


    Samuel shook his head, stood up, and said, "There''s nothing to be curious about. You like me, but I


    don''t like you. Why should I be curious?"


    This direct answer almost made Qi Yiyun vomit blood. In the face of a beautiful woman''s pursuit,


    couldn''t he be a little tactful? If it were another man, even if he didn''t dare to ept it, he would at least


    maintain an ambiguous rtionship with her. However, Samuel refused very thoroughly and repeatedly.


    "What are you going to do next?" asked Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel stretched his back and stretched his muscles and bones. He had suffered a lot from the


    collision earlier.


    "The expert beside Han Li is very powerful. Even grandpa Yan is likely not a match for him. Hence, it is


    Only Han Yan is able to hurt Han Li. However, Han Yan currentlycks a guide." Samuel said with a


    smile.


    "I heard my father mention that this person is the Hannigan family''s most powerful expert. Moreover, he


    likes to participate in all types of arenas and has never been defeated," said Qi Yiyun.


    "He''s already so strong, yet he still likes to fight in the arena. Seems like he likes fighting." Samuel said


    with a smile. He did not even have the desire to fight back i n the face of such a strong person. The


    best solution was not to fight directly with him.


    "So you have to think about it. Even if you use Han Yan to kill Han Li, can you survive in his hands?" Qi


    Yiyun said with a serious expression.


    "It''s indeed a problem, but it¡¯s meaningless to think about it before Han Li dies. Have a rest. I have to


    meet Han Yan tomorrow morning." After that, Samuel returned to the room.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    During these two nights, Samuel would often have a strange nightmare and wake up in the middle of


    the night. That kind of pain was like someone had knocked his head open, but after waking up, the pain


    would gradually disappear, as if nothing had happened.


    The next morning, Qi Yiyun got up early to make breakfast for Samuel, because she found that he


    didn''t have morning jogging for the past two days. It seemed that he didn''t have enough rest.


    "Why is your face so ugly?" Qi Yiyun asked when Samuel came out of the room.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "It''s nothing. Maybe I worried about Han Li too much."


    This was the exnation Samuel had found for him. This was the only exnation he coulde up


    with.


    Qi Yiyun nodded her head in understanding and said," Have some porridge. If you really don''t feel well,


    you can rest at home today."


    After Samuel went to the bathroom to wash up, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Han Yan''s


    number before eating.


    "Samuel, are you looking for me to beg for mercy?" Han Yan had just gotten up. Before Han Li came,


    she had beenzy every day until noon. However, she was


    now more proactive in finding Han Feng. Hence, she had to force herself to get up early.


    "Han Yan," said Samuel, "are you free today? I''d like to meet you."


    Han Yan smiled contemptuously and said, "You want t o meet me, but why don''t you ask me whether I


    want t o meet me or not? It is very difficult for me to get close to trash like you. Don''t you know that you


    are smelly?"


    "What''s the point of being so sharp-tongued? I don''t mind if you treat me like trash. But there''s a very


    interesting video in the garbage dump. If Han Li sees this video, you''ll be in danger," Samuel said.


    Han Yan frowned.


    A video? What would it be like?


    Han Yan did not feel that she had any dirt on Samuel.


    "Don''t try to scare me," she said coldly. "I, Han Yan, won''t be threatened by trash like you."


    "Really?" Samuel paused for a moment and said, "I''ll meet you at Liuyun Cafe on Zi Tong Street today.


    I''ll wait for you until 11 o''clock. If you don''te, I''ll hand over this video directly to Han Li. You


    decide."


    After that, Samuel hung up the phone.


    On the other side of the phone, Han Yan''s face darkened. Although she did not think the so-called


    video of Samuel existed, she felt guilty. If she did not meet Samuel, she would not be safe in her heart.


    Han Yan found Di Yang and told him the whole thing. Di Yang frowned.


    "Miss, will he frighten you deliberately?" Di Yang asked doubtfully. Regarding Han Feng''s issue, he and


    Han Yan had done it secretly. It was impossible for them to be noticed by others. As for the video, it


    was even more ridiculous.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think I should go?" asked Han Yan.


    "Miss, although it is very likely that he is deliberately mystifying things, for the sake of safety, I think you


    still have to go there," Di Yang said. No matter whether or not there was a threat in Samuel¡¯s hand, it


    was definitely not a bad thing to go and have a look.


    Han Yan nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go to see this piece of trash and see what he can do."


    This was Zi Tong Street, a ce that Samuel was very familiar with. When the Hannigan family came


    here, h e was picking up a birthday gift for the olddy of the Sue family. It was here. He told the


    servants of the Hannigan family that he just wanted to be a good-for-nothing quietly. Unfortunately, as a


    good-for-nothing, he was really not quiet. Moreover, he was getting farther and farther away from being


    a good-for-nothing.


    "s." Thinking of the past, Samuel couldn''t help sighing. Sometimes, he still missed the days in the


    past and almost didn''t have to worry about anything.


    Of course, nostalgia did not mean yearning. Currently, Samuel was carrying even more responsibilities.


    He clearly understood that only by bing stronger would he be qualified to shoulder these


    responsibilities and settle those problems.


    Walking into the Liuyun cafe, a little girl in a maid uniform came up to him and asked very politely, "Sir,


    are you alone?"


    "There''s another friend. She should being soon." Samuel said faintly. He used to pass by this cafe,


    but h e had never been here before. This time, the reason why he suddenly thought of this was


    because the waiter here was a special person. Their maid outfit left a deep impression on people.

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    "May I ask if you prefer a seat by the window, or a seat that''s more private?" the waiter asked.


    "A little private," Samuel said. He could not be too high -profile when he met Han Van. If Han Li knew


    about it, it would be troublesome for Han Van.


    In Samuel¡¯s opinion, his cooperation with Han Van would be deeper after today''s meeting. Therefore,


    he had to consider Han Van in these aspects.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Please follow me." The waiter led Samuel to a booth inside.


    Samuel ordered a cup of American coffee. Looking at the time, he made an appointment with Han Van


    at eleven o''clock. With this woman''s arrogance, she should arrive at the right time. Therefore, Samuel


    was not in a hurry.


    Samuel leisurely enjoyed the coffee. Although this was not Samuel¡¯s hobby, it was quite good to


    asionally taste this bitter taste.


    Not long after, Samuel heard an intense noise. It was a s if there was a customer who was dissatisfied


    with the service and was arguing with the waiter.


    Samuel had no intention of meddling in other people''s business. However, the situation was getting


    worse and worse. There was even the sound of a woman crying. Samuel was curious about what had


    happened.


    Samuel was just about to sit up and check what was going on when he was scolded by a man with


    dyed yellow hair, "What are you looking at? Don''t fucking meddle in other people''s business.


    Otherwise, you won''t know what''s going on even if you go to the hospital."


    Samuel smiled helplessly. The young man was really hot-tempered. He threatened people with a word


    of disagreement. He didn''t know who gave them the courage.


    Just as Samuel was about to sit down, the crying waitress cast him a pleading look.


    This was the waiter who had received Samuel just now. Her service attitude was very good. Even


    Samuel could not find anything to be picky about. It was obvious that she had been deliberately put in a


    difficult position.


    Samuel, who had sighed, walked toward the waiter. H e was a man like this. He wanted to make up for


    any injustice on the road.


    "What''s going on?" Samuel said to the waiter whose eyes were red and swollen and asked.


    "Fuck you! Didn''t you hear what I said? I told you not t o meddle in other people''s business." The young


    man with blond hair stood up angrily and walked toward Samuel.


    Samuel did not even look at him. He continued to ask, "If you tell me, I may be able to help you."


    "He... he secretly took photos of me with his phone. I wanted him to delete it, but I didn''t expect him to


    scold me and say that I spilled coffee on him," the waiter said weakly.


    Upon hearing this, the man with yellow hair became more arrogant. Pointing at his clothes, he said,


    "Didn''t you spill it for me? Did I do it myself?"


    "It''s you. You framed me on purpose." The waitress was so angry that she burst into tears again.


    Samuel smiled coldly and thought, "What''s wrong with young people nowadays? How could they do


    such a shameless thing? They are almost the same as Qing Yun."


    Just as Samuel was about to reason with the young man, the young man grabbed his cor with a


    ferocious look on his face.


    "Dude, if you don''t listen to my advice, you wille t o a miserable end. If you want to meddle in other


    people''s business, you should weigh your own ability first. Don''t fucking participate in everything


    blindly. Can you bear the consequences?" Yellow Hair threatened.


    "If you don''t let me go now, I''m afraid you can''t bear the consequences," Samuel said faintly.


    The man with yellow hairughed and turned to hispanions behind him and said, "This fool


    actually threatened me. He doesn''t know who I am, does he?"


    The fewpanionsughed in disdain when they heard this. It seemed that they held an unusual


    position within Cloud City. Hence, they did not ce Samuel in their eyes.


    The yellow-haired man suddenly turned his head and said to Samuel, "I am..."


    Before he could finish his words, Samuel grabbed the yellow-haired man by the wrist and kicked him in


    the ass.


    The unstable yellow-haired man directly fell to the ground with his face on the ground.


    Seeing this, hispanions all stood up fiercely.


    "Fuck, how dare you hit him?"


    "Dude, you are courting death. Let your family prepare the coffin."


    "Let''s go. Let this fool see how powerful we are."


    A few people rushed forward, and their momentum was so fierce that the waiters in the store were


    scared. Even the waiter next to Samuel was scared to take a step back.


    However, their momentum and skills werepletely contrary to each other, and they were all shouting


    that they were stronger than anyone else. But when it came to fists and kicks, they were all softies.


    When they were beaten to the ground by Samuel, they didn''t evene back to their senses. They


    didn''t


    even know what had happened.


    How could so many people be knocked down by him alone?

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    The waiters looked at Samuel in surprise. They thought he would be beaten up, but they didn''t expect


    that so many people were no match for him!


    "It''s so powerful!"


    "It''s so fierce!"


    "Is this how you are? I have seen it. So what?" Samuel smiled faintly. It was boring to fight with this


    kind of soft-footed shrimp. However, thinking about it carefully, he could bully these little guys. If it was


    the expert beside Han Li, he would be the one who would get down on the ground.


    "You..." Gnashing his teeth, Yellow Hair stared at Samuel and said, "Do you know who I am? How dare


    you hit me? Believe it or not, I will make you vanish from this world!"


    "At such a young age, you can make people disappear easily. Who gave you the courage?" Samuel


    stepped forward and lifted the yellow hair in the air.


    Even if the yellow-haired man was beaten, there was n o fear in his eyes. It seemed that he had a


    strong backer and was sure that he had a chance to take revenge.


    "Stupid fool, do you want to touch me again?" Yellow Hair sneered.


    Samuel punched Yellow Hair in the face without hesitation, which made Yellow Hair scream in pain.


    "Do you want to try again?" Samuel said.


    The yellow-haired man was greatly frightened. Was this guy really not scared of his revenge? He really


    dared to do this to him.


    Before he could answer, Samuel threw another punch.


    The yellow-haired man whined incessantly. He must have encountered some kind of psycho.


    "I don''t think it''s enough," Samuel said with a faint smile, clenching his hand into a fist again. "You can


    try again."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Yellow Hair could beg for mercy, he had been punched again.


    Seeing this scene, hispanions and the waiters were dumbfounded.


    Although Yellow-hair had been arrogant and domineering just now, Samuel was obviously more


    overbearing at this time!


    "I can continue to try, but I don''t know if you can take i t?" After three consecutive punches, Samuel


    asked Yellow Hair.


    The yellow-haired man shook his head and begged for mercy. All his arrogance vanished with the three


    punches.


    "I''m sorry. I was wrong. I don''t want to try anymore. I beg you." Yellow Hairined in tears. He had


    never expected Samuel would not be threatened like this. What''s more, he had not expected Samuel


    would be so powerful.


    As the saying goes, a wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him. Yellow Hair


    could onlyfort himself in his heart. He would take revenge after he had escaped this cmity. For


    him, admitting defeat now could not be counted as admitting defeat.


    "Wrong? I see that you haven''t realized your mistake yet. Are you still thinking of revenge in your


    heart?" Samuel smiled faintly and hit the yellow-haired man with his knee, which made him cry out in


    pain again.


    The fewpanions felt their scalps go numb. What kind of a ruthless character was this? It wasn''t


    even useful for them to beg for mercy.


    The yellow-hair regretted it so much that his intestines turned green. If he had known earlier, he


    wouldn''t have provoked this guy. Even if he could take revenge afterwards, no one could admit to all


    the hardships he had suffered for him.


    "Brother, I''m sorry. I know I''m wrong. Don''t worry. I won''t take revenge. I won''t take revenge," Yellow


    Hair said.


    "Take out your phone," Samuel said.


    Yellow-hair quickly took out his phone and handed it t o Samuel.


    After letting go of the yellow-haired man, Samuel walked to the waiter and said, "See if you have any


    questions."


    The waiter looked at Samuel in shock. She did not dare to reach out her hand. Although Samuel was


    helping her, his vicious side caused her to be a little afraid of him.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and continued, "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you. Take a look. If the video leaked


    out, it will ruin your innocence."


    Hearing this, the waiter quickly took the phone.


    In order to avoid suspicion, Samuel turned around. But this simple turning movement made Yellow Hair


    and hispanions tremble with fear. It seemed that they had already had a very strong psychological


    shadow on Samuel.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    It was unknown when Han Yan had already stood at the door of the cafe. After seeing all this, she


    showed a n extremely contemptuous smile.


    Walking to Samuel''s side, Han Yan said faintly, "You only have the ability topete with these good-


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    for-nothings. This makes you have a sense of superiority, right?"


    "I don''t have a sense of superiority, but it''s not bad to teach such a scum a lesson," Samuel said.


    Han Yan shook her head. It seemed that she looked down upon Samuel''s behavior. Only a good-for-


    nothing could bully the weak and fear the strong.


    "As expected, you didn''t let me down. A good-for-nothing is a good-for-nothing."


    Samuel saw that the waiter had deleted the video and threw the phone to Yellow Hair. Then he said,


    "Get out of here. Don''t let me see you again."


    They scrambled out of the coffee shop.


    The waiter nodded to Samuel and thanked him. Samuel merely smiled faintly in the face of this.


    Back in his seat, Samuel asked Han Yan, "Do you need any drinks?"


    "If you have any nonsense, hurry up and say it. My time is precious. I don''t wish to waste it on trash like


    you." Han Yan coldly said. She was extremely unwilling toe and meet Samuel. This would cause


    her to feel that her status was being belittled. After all, what qualification did Samuel have for her to


    personallye?


    However, because of Samuel¡¯s words, Han Yan had toe.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll show you something good first," Samuel said with a smile, and then took out his mobile


    phone.


    When Han Yan saw the video, her face suddenly became gloomy. This was the picture of her bringing


    Han Feng to that oldmunity, and the meaning of the video was very clear after being edited.


    Han Yan and Han Feng went first, and then she came out alone and took Di Yang away. Then she


    came out with Di Yang. From the beginning to the end, Han Feng only went in but did note out. If


    this video was seen by Han Li, Han Yan would not be able to exin it at all.


    "Where did you get the video?" Han Yan gritted her teeth and looked at Samuel. She really wanted to


    kill him!


    "It is none of your business where thises from. I a m very curious. What would Han Li think if he


    were to see this video? Han Feng should be dead by now. I think that you do not have the ability to


    bring Han Feng back to life, right?" Samuelughed.


    Han Yan only had one thought. She wanted Di Yang to kill Samuel at all costs. She could not let Han Li


    know about the video.


    "If you want to kill me, I advise you to give up this idea. As long as I die, the video will immediately


    spread to the Inte. At that time, there will be people everywhere to make a scene. It will be difficult


    for Han Li not to know this," Samuel said. Before he came to meet Han Yan, Samuel had already


    thought about what would happen.


    He knew that after Han Yan saw the video, she would definitely kill him. There was only one way for


    her to give up the idea. That was to let her know that even if he died, the video would still be spread by


    others.


    After hearing these words, Han Yan''s face became even worse. It was a fatal blow to her that she had


    fallen into Samuel''s hands. Maybe Samuel would lead her by the nose.


    This was the consequence that Han Yan could not ept. She was the Miss of the Hannigan family.


    She was likely to be the householder of the Hannigan family in the future. How could she be


    controlled by a good-for-nothing?


    "Samuel," she said, "what do you want?"


    Samuel shook his head and said, "It''s not what I want, but you."


    "Me?" Han Yan frowned and asked in confusion,"


    What do you mean?"


    "I know that you want to be the n head of the Han n. Han Feng is your biggest hurdle.


    Therefore, n o one can fight with you for the position of n head only if he dies. However, have you


    ever thought that Han Feng''s death is not so easy to hide? If you want to shift the me onto me, I will


    definitely not agree. I can only show the video to Han Li." Samuel said.


    "Don''t beat around the bush with me. If you have anything to say, just say it." Han Yan did not want to


    listen to these twists and turns. Since Samuel was looking for her, this fellow must be plotting


    something.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    "In a word, Han Feng''s death is not enough for you to take the position of the householder of the


    Hannigan family," Samuel said.


    "Han Feng is dead. Who among the direct descendants of Hannigan family has the qualification to fight


    with me over it? What right do you have to think that I cannot take the position of the n head?" Han


    Van said with disdain. 1


    "Han Li''s son is dead. If he didn''t find out the truth, will he be satisfied?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Hence, in my opinion, Han Feng''s death is not enough. Han Li must die as well."


    Goosebumps instantly appeared all over Han Van''s body. Han Li must die!


    She had never thought of doing anything to Han Li.


    Killing Han Feng was already the most outrageous thing that Han Van could do. Moreover, she had


    nightmares almost every night these days, and dreamed that Han Feng clutched her leg and begged


    for mercy.


    Every time she woke up in the middle of the night, Han Van felt that someone was secretly watching


    her, so she did not even dare to turn off the lights when she slept at night.


    If she killed Han Li, she would suffer more in her heart, and her spiritual level would also be tortured by


    these things.


    "Impossible!" Han Yan shook her head without hesitation and said, "You want me to kill my father?


    That''s absolutely impossible!"


    "Don''t be so sure. You didn''t think of killing Han Feng with your own hands before, did you? But now,


    you have done it." Samuel said faintly.


    "The nature of these two things is different. How can they bepared?" Han Yan retorted.


    "Different? Han Feng would prevent you from bing the family master. It''s the same for Han Li.


    What''s the difference? Are you willing to reach this step and end up in vain? Are you willing to be


    imprisoned by Han Li for the rest of your life? If he knew that you killed Han Feng, would you still be


    free? " Samuel asked.


    These questions were like hitting a bell, hitting Han Yan hard in the heart.


    Of course, she would not be reconciled. She had even killed her own brother. If she could not get the


    position of the family head as she wished, she would not rest in peace even if she died.


    When Han Yan''s expression gradually became ferocious, Samuel knew that her heart had begun to


    waver. He continued, "As long as you be the family master, you will be the boss of the Hannigan


    family in the future. Who will care how Han Li and Han Feng died? So you don''t have to be afraid of


    this problem at all."


    "Samuel, don''t try to confuse the public with your demonic words."


    "You know very well that if you want to get the position of family master, you can only take this path


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    unless you are willing to give up and use your freedom to ask Han Li for forgiveness. After all... you


    killed his son," Samuel said.


    "I''ve killed his son.I have done it more than once, so what? In order to prevent anyone from threatening


    m e, I secretly killed his illegitimate son. There are some illegitimate children that he didn''t even know.


    Do you know how much effort I''ve put in for the position of the head of the family? If you want me to be


    willing, that''s impossible!" Han Yan gritted her teeth ferociously.


    Samuel was shocked. It was not the first time that this woman had killed Han Li''s son. From her tone, it


    seemed that she had killed quite a lot of Han Li''s illegitimate child. This woman was too fucking cruel!


    The deeper he got to know Han Yan, the more he realized how terrifying she was.


    However, this was a good thing for Samuel. The more vicious Han Yan was, the more likely he could


    use her to kill Han Li.


    Samuel came to Han Yan''s ears and whispered, "If you don''t go crazy, you won''t live. Since you have


    already killed so many people, why do you care about killing one more Han Li?"


    Han Yan clenched her fists and suddenly stood up.


    "Yes, I''ve already killed so many people, so I don''t care about one more."


    As long as she could be the family master, she wouldn''t hesitate to kill her father with her own hands.


    "Samuel, you want to turn me into a puppet, don''t you? You have the evidence, so you can let me do


    anything i n the future. I have to do what you want me to do," Han Yan said lightly.


    "I''m just an outsider," Samuel said. "So what if I know these things? Don''t tell me the people from the


    Hannigan family of the U.S. will trust me. That''s why you don''t need to worry about anything."


    "Humph." Han Yan snorted and said, "It''s good that you know it. If you dare to have such an idea, I will


    kill you without hesitation. I believe that you know how capable you are."


    Samuel shrugged indifferently and said, "As long as you don''t make things difficult for me, I think we


    can cooperate happily."

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    After Han Yan left the cafe, Samuel stayed for a while. This woman must have made a decision in her


    heart, but it was both good and bad for Samuel.


    Han Yan dared to attack Han Li. This meant that she was a vicious woman. Samuel would definitely not


    be able to control such a person in the future. It was clearly impossible to groom Han Yan like a puppet.


    By the time Han Yan really gained her position and held great authority, Samuel would undoubtedly


    have to face an extremely dangerous opponent. If she controlled the Hannigan family in the U.S., it


    would simrly be a fatal blow to Samuel.


    For Samuel, resolving the trouble that Han Li had brought was notpletely eliminated. This crazy


    woman was also worthy of Samuel¡¯s fear after having the strength of the Hannigan family.


    "Perhaps she will be even more terrifying than Han Li. " Samuel shook his head and muttered


    somewhat helplessly to himself.


    As soon as he stood up, the yellow-haired man came with a group of people.


    "Brother Luo, it''s him." The yellow-haired man pointed at Samuel and said angrily.


    Samuel smiled lightly. This guy really did not know the difference between life and death. He had said


    before that he did not dare to take revenge. He did not expect that he woulde so soon with his


    men.


    "Dude, you dare to touch my people. Do you want to die?" Brother Luo was wearing a white vest, and


    every inch of skin on his upper body was covered by tattoos, which made him look very awe-inspiring.


    Besides, he was very tall. At first nce, one could tell that he was a person who often exercised.


    Compared with the yellow-haired man and hispanions just now, his strength was not a little bit


    inferior.


    "Who are you?" Samuel asked faintly.


    The corners of Brother Luo''s mouth rose, revealing a strong sense of disdain, and he said, "You have


    no right to ask who I am. As for you, you are really blind. You provoked my brother. If I don''t cut off one


    of your legs today, my name Lao Luo will beughed at by others."


    Lao Luo?


    Samuel had never heard of this name before.


    However, his words were extremely arrogant. Was the gray area of Cloud City in such a mess? Were


    these people not afraid of getting into big trouble and being suppressed by the leaders?


    If news were to really spread, Manfred, who was the number one person in the grey area, would


    definitely b e treated as the first to be beaten up. From the looks of it, he had to remind Manfred to take


    good care of the grey area of Cloud City and prevent these people from worsening the environment of


    the grey area.


    "Do you think you can scare people by a whole set of powdered protein muscles?" Samuel said with a


    sneer.


    Lao Luo''s face became serious, and then became even more angry and irritable. He hated it the most


    when others said that his muscles were made of protein powder.


    "You''re fucking looking for death." Lao Luo let out a loud roar. He exerted strength from his legs and


    charged at Samuel.


    Samuel put away his contemptuous expression. This guy''s strength and speed were both


    extraordinary. It was obvious that he had received systematic training, not purely building up a body of


    muscles to scare people.


    The wind from the fist whistled over. Samuel turned his body and dodged. However, Lao Luo''s attack


    did not dissipate. This was the perfect opportunity for Samuel to attack. However, Samuel did not


    expect that this fellow would be able to quickly change his move. He had just dodged Samuel¡¯s fist


    when the attack from his leg came.


    His skills were very professional. He was definitely not someone who relied on brute force to fight.


    Samuel stretched out his hands and blocked Lao Luo''s kicking.


    His strength was so great that Samuel''s hands felt numb. He took several steps back.


    Lao Luo smiled coldly and said, "Well, I didn''t expect you to be strong. It''s a pity that I didn''t take you


    seriously."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lao Luounched another attack. His movements were still swift and


    violent, which made the blood of Yellow Hair and several other people boil.


    When the waitress saw Samuel at a disadvantage, she couldn''t help worrying about him.


    After all, Samuel had caused this trouble for her. If his leg was really broken, how could she handle it in


    her heart?


    "Manager, shall we call the police?" the waiter asked the manager of the cafe as she walked to the


    counter.


    The manager was also a woman, a middle-aged woman with a very charming charm. She was wearing


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    a ck mesh dress, and the vague feeling of her neckline could definitely make many men crazy for


    her.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    After hearing the waiter''s words, the manager shook her head without hesitation. As the manager, she


    did not care about Samuel¡¯s safety, but whether the cafe would cause any trouble.


    Samuel helped the waiter solve the problem just now. Of course, she was grateful in her heart. But if


    she provoked these troublesome guys because of this, she would definitely not be willing to do so.


    To open a store and do business, the most terrible thing was to meet such a bastard. Once there was a


    conflict with them, the business would be stopped in the future. As long as these hooligans sat at the


    door, n o one dared toe in to spend money.


    "It''s none of our business. Don''t get involved," said the manager.


    The waiter was anxious. How could she say that it had nothing to do with them? It was all because of


    her.


    "But it''s because of me that he got into this trouble," the waiter said.


    "That''s because he wants to show off. Do you think these people are easy to deal with? If you offend


    them, the whole cafe will suffer." The manager scolded.


    The waiter was so anxious that tears welled up in her eyes. At this moment, Samuel was forced into a


    corner.


    Samuel had thought that Lao Luo was just a guy who used his muscles to scare people, but the deeper


    they fought, the more surprised he became. The gap between Lao Luo''s skill and his imagination was


    too big. He felt that Lao Luo''s strength was almost the same as that of Saber Twelve.


    Of course, Samuel had been forced into a corner. It was not because he was weak, but because he


    had not made a move. He wanted to test the upper limit of Lao Luo''s strength.


    Obviously, blindly retreating was not enough for Lao Luo to exert his strength to the extreme.


    "You''re much more powerful than I thought. But now I''m almost done with my probing," Samuel said


    tly.


    Lao Luo did not take Samuel seriously at all. When he heard this, his expression became even more


    contemptuous. He said, "Trash, don''t talk too much. Show me what you''ve got."


    "Alright." Samuel smiled and suddenly waved his fist.


    The howling fist was aimed at Lao Luo''s forehead, and the wind of the fist in his ear shocked him


    greatly.


    He had been suppressing Samuel all the time. He thought that this guy did not have any ability at all.


    He did not expect that he would have such amazing strength when he suddenly exerted his strength!


    "Damn it." Lao Luo cursed subconsciously. He turned his head and dodged Samuel''s fist with difficulty.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Peng!


    When Samuel''s fist hit the wall, the whole wall seemed to be shaking. When the fist hit the wall, there


    was a loud noise.


    The yellow-haired man and the others were stunned.


    The waiters of the cafe were also so scared that their eyes widened.


    Lao Luo saw the cracks in the wall slowly cracking, and he broke out in a cold sweat again. If this


    punchnded on his head, it would be enough to kill him.


    So when everyone was shocked by this punch, Samuel was not calm in his heart.


    He had a deep understanding of his own strength.


    Although he used 100 percent of his strength in this punch, it could never cause a crack in the wall. But


    now that the fact was in front of him, even Samuel thought that he had an illusion.


    Lao Luo quickly distanced himself from Samuel. The crack on the wall was still there. Like a scattered


    spider web, it kept splitting in all directions.


    It could be clearly seen that Lao Luo''s throat was constantly squirming, and he kept swallowing. After


    wiping off the cold sweat, Lao Luo''s voice trembled as he said to Samuel, "Brother, who are you?"


    Samuel took back his fist and said calmly, "You are not qualified to ask me who I am."


    Given Lao Luo''s arrogance, he would definitely teach Samuel a good lesson after saying these words.


    However, he did not dare to attack at this moment.


    After fighting for such a long time, Lao Luo had mistakenly thought that he had the upper hand.


    However, after this punch, Lao Luo was aware of the so -called advantage. It was just that Samuel did


    not retaliate. If they were to fight seriously, it was likely that he would die in Samuel''s hands today.


    "Let''s forget about what happened today," said Lao Luo.


    These words shocked Yellow Hair and others. No one had expected that Lao Luo wouldpromise


    for no reason. However, Lao Luo himself knew very well that if they continued to fight, he would


    definitely not gain any advantage. Moreover, he might be the one who should enter the hospital.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    "Is... Is this really a hit by someone?"


    "It''s amazing that he could crack so many cracks in the wall with only one punch."


    "The man just now couldn''t be some martial arts expert, could he?"


    After Lao Luo left with his men, Samuel also left the cafe. Several staff members stood in front of the


    wall that had been broken open by Samuel, with expressions of disbelief on their faces.


    The manager took a deep breath. She had already considered Samuel¡¯s leg might have been broken.


    However, when she saw this wall, she realized how much she had underestimated him.


    "Manager, is he still a human?" The waitress was stunned and said to the manager.


    The manager smiled helplessly and said, "I don''t know if he is a human, but he is really powerful. And


    he should not be a small potato in Cloud City. You are really lucky to meet such a big shot to help you


    solve the problem."


    Samuel looked very worried after he left the cafe. The punch earlier had exceeded his limit, and he did


    not even know how he had managed to do it.


    He could not help but have a question in his mind.


    Was it not because he was too powerful, but the project of the cafe was too poor, which led to this


    situation?


    Before he could walk out of Zi Tong Street, Samuel stopped at the entrance of a Taekwondo club.


    "Sir, are you interested in Taekwondo? We''ve been doing some activities recently. We''ll get a discount


    as long as we sign up for ss. Would you like to know?" The staff at the entrance noticed Samuel''s


    presence and walked over to him with the leaflets.


    He wanted to know if the punch just now was too forceful or if the tofu repair project in the cafe was too


    poor quality. This was a good opportunity for experimenting.


    The Taekwondo club usually had sandbags. If he tried again, he would know what was going on.


    "Do you have sandbags?" Samuel asked.


    "Of course there is. This is the infrastructure. We are a very famous Taekwondo club in Cloud City. How


    can there not be one?" The staff member said.


    Samuel nodded and walked toward the club.


    He did not know if this ce was famous, Samuel didn''t usually pay attention to such matters.


    However, there were quite a number of students here. There were dozens of men and women of


    various sizes.


    Moreover, the venue was not small either. It was not much inferior to the boxing stadium at the peak of


    Sky Dragon City.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing Samuel, a coach came over and asked, "Little brother, do you want to register for ss? Our


    coach is the most professional in Cloud City. If you have any questions, I can answer them for you."


    Samuel asked, "How much is the heaviest sandbag here?"


    The coach looked at Samuel in confusion. There was n o such thing as directly paying attention to how


    heavy a sandbag was.


    "Little brother, if it''s just your preliminary practice, about 10 kilograms will be enough. We have


    sandbags of different levels here, and you can choose ording t o your own strength. However, it


    isn¡¯t the heavier sandbag is the better. You still need to measure your strength," the coach said.


    "I want to try the heaviest one," Samuel said.


    The coach frowned. "Is this guy looking for trouble? Look at his body, he doesn''t have much strength."


    "Little brother, I''ll say something you don''t like to hear. Know your limits so that you won''t embarrass


    yourself," the coach said.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''m just trying."


    "Okay,e with me." After the coach said that, he took Samuel to the sandbag area.


    There were many students practicing here, some for children, and some for adults. All of them were


    different in weight and size.


    "Try this." While the coach was speaking to Samuel, Samuel looked at the ck sandbag beside him.


    Seeing Samuel''s thoughts, the coach couldn''t help but show a contemptuous smile and said, "Little


    brother, don''t even think about this sandbag. It''s just that our seminary is used to decorate it. It''s filled


    with iron sand inside, so even if you want to shake it, you''ll need a lot of strength."

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    "Can I give it a try?" Samuel said. Since he wanted to test his strength, he had to choose the heaviest


    one.


    The coach couldn''t helpughing, and even the students and coaches who practicedughed when


    they heard this. In the past, no one pretended to be a master, but the result was that they broke their


    legs and stayed in the hospital for several months.


    "It seems that this guy also wants to stay in the hospital."


    "You''ll be struck by lightning if you pretend to be strong. You don''t know what''s good for you."


    "It''s going to be a good show. When do you think the ambnce wille?"


    "I bet in ten minutes, he will call an ambnce immediately."


    "I bet he will jump off on one leg and leave. He won''t b e able to stop himself from calling an ambnce


    until he reaches the door."


    The group of people did not care whether Samuel would hear what they said or not and made fun of


    him directly.


    Samuel came to the sandbag and moved his hand. It was indeed very heavy and did not shake at all.


    However, this was exactly what he wanted.


    "Can I use it?" Samuel said to the coach and asked.


    The coach showed a strong disdain. Since this guy wanted to humiliate himself, he would do as he


    wished.


    "Of course, but our seminary won''t take responsibility for the injuries. Think about it carefully," the


    coach reminded him.


    Samuel nodded. He bent his legs slightly and made a horse stance.


    Whether it was the coach or the student, they allughed when they saw this action. At first nce,


    they knew that he was ayman and even wanted to shake the Iron Bag recklessly.


    "If he dares to use his fists, all the finger bones will definitely be broken."


    "That''s for sure. The sandbag is like an iron wall, with flesh and blood shing with the iron wall. Can it


    be touched?"


    "Who is this guy? He came to our Taoist temple to show off, and chose this impossible task."


    Everyone began to specte about Samuel¡¯s identity. Some believed that he was here to ruin the


    auction, while others thought that he was a fool and had made a mistake in the way he acted. In a


    word, no one believed that Samuel could do it. The expressions on everyone''s faces were full of


    disdain and contempt.


    Samuel was ready to attack. He poured all his strength into his right fist.


    When Samuel twisted his waist as the starting point, the coach who led Samuel to the sandbag area


    shook his head.


    "This guy is really crazy. Not only will he hurt his own hand, but also his waist," the coach said


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    disdainfully. He was speechless by Samuel''s reckless behavior.


    At this time, Samuel¡¯s fist was already full of power. In everyone''s opinion, he would soon reap the


    consequences. Even all the people were ready to hear his scream.


    No one thought that a miracle would happen.


    No one thought Samuel could shake the Iron Bag at all.


    However, with a loud bang, the iron sandbag rose high into the air.


    Everyone gasped in shock. They could not believe what they had just seen.


    Several students covered their mouths with their hands, their eyes almost falling to the ground.


    The coach felt his scalp tingling and goose bumps all over his body.


    He only treated Samuel as a joke. What he saw now was not a joke, but a shocking fact.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    "He fought with the Iron Bag alone, alone... and so high."


    "Is he still human? This guy is a pervert!"


    There were exmations all around, and all kinds of voices were full of disbelief. The unexpected


    situation and unbelievable things happened in front of them.


    When the iron sandbag rose to the highest height, it began to fall back. From the perspective of a


    normal person, Samuel had to avoid it at this time. Because the weight of the sandbag was enough to


    seriously injure or even kill a person. However, Samuel stood where he was and did not intend to avoid


    it.


    "Get out of the way, are you looking for death!" The coach shouted at Samuel in panic. He didn''t want


    to see people die in the seminary, and he didn''t want this idiot to die here.


    Samuel did not move. After withdrawing his right fist, he made a second attack, which meant that he


    was going to resist the Iron Bag with his fist.


    The power generated by the increase in weight was unimaginable.


    Everyone felt Samuel crazy. He must have gone mad. Otherwise, how could he have done such a


    suicidal act?


    In a split second, no one could stop Samuel''s punch.

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    "This fool, is he risking his life to ruin the reputation o f our Taoist temple?" The coach gritted his teeth


    as he looked at this scene. His anger towards Samuel had reached its peak.


    It was not hard to imagine how much of a negative influence it would have on the reputation of the


    Taoist temple if someone really died in it. The coach even suspected that the person was a fool sent by


    apetitor, and deliberately used this incident to discredit the Taoist temple.


    Unfortunately, now that things hade to this point, he could do nothing but watch.


    Some of the timid female students had closed their eyes and could not bear to see Samuel being sent


    flying.


    Bang...


    A loud noise came again, shaking the entire boxing house.


    A certain female student, who was covering her eyes, did not hear a miserable scream. Instead, it was


    silent, which made her feel a little strange.


    How could there be no sound? Was that person beaten to death?


    When she opened her eyes, her body instantly


    stiffened.


    Samuel stood where he was and did not seem to take even a single step back. His right hand,


    however, had pierced through the iron sandbag.


    How... how was this possible!?


    There was dead silence in the Taoist temple!


    The sound of a fallen needle could be heard!


    There was a faint sound of rapid breathing.


    The expressions on everyone''s faces were very interesting. Their eyes were round and their mouths


    were wide open, but the meaning was the same. In addition to shock, there was only shock.


    The look in the coach''s eyes was as if he had seen a ghost. He thought that it was not surprising that


    Samuel would be beaten to death. But now, Samuel had punched through the iron sandbag. This was


    a result he could not even imagine.


    "Psycho?"


    It seemed that these words were not enough to describe Samuel. At this moment, he was standing in


    front of the iron sandbag, like a God of War standing between heaven and earth. He was almost


    shining with golden light.


    The shocked expression on the female students'' faces gradually turned into admiration. They couldn''t


    help but admire him. There were even surging peach blossoms in their eyes. They couldn''t help


    expressing


    their love for Samuel.


    After Samuel drew back his hand, the Taoist temple was no longer quiet. Iron fell to the ground with the


    hole in his fist, making a sound of snoring.


    "How much is it? I''ll pay for it." Samuel walked to the front of the coach and asked.


    "Ah!" The coach did note to his senses for a moment. He looked at Samuel in horror and


    subconsciously took two steps back.


    He had been practicing Taekwondo for more than 20 years and had been a coach since he was a child.


    But h e had never seen someone as powerful as Samuel, which refreshed his understanding of the


    upper limit of strength.


    "No, you don''t have to pay. Brother, are you willing to stay in our seminary as a coach?" the coach


    asked Samuel.


    "Handsome boy, if you''re willing to stay as a coach, I''ll pay you tuition for two more years."


    "I''ll take five more years."


    "I can make up for ten years."


    The women seemed as if they were going to devour Samuel. They did not hide their fervor for him at


    all.


    Samuel was sweating. He just wanted to test his strength, but he had never thought of being a coach


    here.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to be a coach," Samuel said.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The coach did not give up and continued to say, "Don''t worry, if the boss knows your strength, he will


    definitely give you a very high sry. How about I call the boss over and you discuss with him?"


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''ve never thought of doing this job," Samuel said.


    The coach was not willing to give up. However, seeing how determined Samuel''s attitude was, there


    was nothing he could do. However, if such a talent could stay behind, the benefits to the seminary


    would be unimaginable.


    "If you don''t want to be a coach, you can also take up a position," the coach continued.


    Samuel knew that taking up a position meant that he had to show up when there was apetition. He


    was not interested in this kind of thing.


    As soon as he shook his head, the women hurried to Samuel¡¯s side.

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Samuel couldn''t stay as the coach. They wanted to get Samuel''s phone number. With the contact


    information, it didn''t matter whether Samuel would b e the coach or not.


    Samuel just wanted to test his own strength. He didn''t expect it to cause such an effect. He couldn''t


    stand the enthusiasm of those female students.


    Samuel, who had just shown his power, fled from the Taekwondo club in a sorry state. His clothes were


    almost torn to pieces by those women.


    "s." The coach sighed. Looking at the shocking hole in the iron sandbag, he said, "If this person is


    willing t o stay, will there still be a seminary who dares topete with us in the future?"


    "Yeah, I thought it was a joke, but we turned out to be a joke. This guy is terribly strong." Another coach


    also sighed. No one would believe Samuel''s amazing strength if they told others.


    Samuel, who had run away, did not stop until he ran a few streets away. Those women were so crazy


    that they wanted to eat him up.


    Back home, Samuel looked at his own fist in a daze as he shut himself in his room.


    He knew that there must have been some kind of change in his body; otherwise, this incredible power


    would never appear on him.


    However, Samuel himself did not know what had happened. This innate divine power had suddenly


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    appeared as if it had descended from the heavens.


    In the past, Samuel would ask Yan Jun things that he did not understand the first time. This life mentor


    had answered many questions for Samuel. However, Samuel hesitated whether he should tell Yan Jun


    about this. He was not afraid that Yan Jun would discover this secret. Rather, he was worried that if


    Yan Jun could not exin it, he would not be able to feel at ease.


    Qi Yiyun didn''t know what had happened to Samuel, but she had a bad feeling in her heart. After


    Samuel returned home, he didn''t say a word and locked himself in the room. There was no movement


    for a long time.


    "Did an ident happen when he met Han Yan?"


    His n was crazy. Even if Han Yan didn''t ept it, Q i Yiyun wouldn''t be surprised. However, the


    serious expression on Samuel¡¯s face when he came back made Qi Yiyun feel that it was not just Han


    Yan who didn''t ept it.


    When it was time for dinner, Qi Yiyun finally found an excuse to knock Samuel''s door.


    "Samuel, time for dinner," Qi Yiyun said at the door.


    Samuel, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, came t o his senses and opened the door.


    Qi Yiyun noticed that there was a hint of exhaustion between Samuel''s brows. She asked, "What''s


    going o n? You look very tired."


    Samuel shook his head. He was indeed a little tired, because the sudden strength made him very


    uneasy. H e was worried that this kind of phenomenon would cause serious damage to his body.


    In the past, Samuel was not afraid of death, but now h e had too many responsibilities. He had to take


    care of Yvonne and inquire about whether Han Tianyang was alive or not, so he could not afford any


    idents, let alone die!


    "It''s nothing." Samuel said.


    "Is it Han Yan? Is she unwilling to ept your n?" Q i Yiyun asked.


    Samuel said, "No. Although she didn''t mean it directly, I think she should know what to do. And she has


    no other choice." Han Yan would definitely think of a way to kill Han Li. This was the only way in front of


    her.


    Qi Yiyun frowned. If it weren''t for Han Yan, what else could make Samuel troubled?


    "Does it have anything to do with Yvonne?"


    "What happened to Yvonne?" Qi Yiyun continued asking.


    "You seem to be in charge of more and more things recently. If you have more questions, I can only


    drive you away," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun gritted her teeth. She was kind enough to show her concern for Samuel. She did not expect


    him t o take such an attitude.


    "Do you belong to the category of mixed soil and steel? " Qi Yiyun said, gnashing her teeth.


    "What do you mean?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "A straight man. Such a beautiful woman cares about you, but you don''t even show gratitude and even


    want t o drive me away," Qi Yiyun said indignantly.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. A straight-forward man? H e was only a bit straightforward with other


    women, but towards Yvonne, he was definitely a warm and gentle man. However, apart from Yvonne,


    no other women had the right to experience this kind of gentleness.


    "No matter how beautiful you are, in my eyes, you are just an ordinary woman," Samuel said lightly,


    Qi Yiyun almost coughed up a mouthful of blood. Fortunately, she was used to being ignored by


    Samuel. Such a blow was still within the eptable range.

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    Since Saber Twelve lost his lord-level performance and was repeatedly smashed, the business of the


    underground boxing stadium plummeted. This was supposed to be an atmosphere-oriented ce.


    When the number of guests gradually decreased, it was soon faced with an awkward situation where


    no one was going to take a look at the boxing.


    Ten o''clock in the evening was the craziest time for the boxing venue, but at this time, the boxing venue


    was deste. There was no guest in the stands. Saber Twelve was standing on the arena, looking a


    little lonely.


    Samuel handed over the underground boxing stadium to him, and he was in charge of all the ie


    and authority. Once upon a time, Saber Twelve had caused a stir in the underground boxing stadium,


    but now, it was no longer as prosperous as it used to be, leaving behind only a heartbreaking silence.


    Zhou Bo stood next to Saber Twelve. During this time, he had witnessed Saber Twelve''s performance


    in the underground boxing stadium. However, once the reputation of the boxing stadium declined, the


    guests would not buy it. It was very difficult to make them regain confidence in the boxing stadium


    again.


    "Brother, why don''t we stop? It''s a good way to restart our old business," Zhou Zhen said to Saber


    Twelve.


    Even though he no longer had any objections to Samuel, he would still think that Saber Twelve had


    wasted his talent in a small ce like this.


    Saber Twelve had never considered too much about his old business. He did not even think for a


    moment, because he was no longer alone. He still had the responsibility to take care of Tang Qingwan.


    "Zhou Bo, my life is no longer mine. I still have Tang Qingwan to take care of," Saber Twelve said


    coolly.


    Zhou Bo knew that Tang Qingwan was a block stone o n the road, but Zhou Bo could not erase her


    existence.


    "Why don''t we go to the Azure Dragon Boxing House and snatch back the customers!" Zhou Bo gritted


    his teeth and said. The reason why the boxing house had no business was that the Azure Dragon


    Boxing House had taken away the customers after the defeat of Saber Twelve and severely belittled


    Saber Twelve.


    This matter had been dissatisfied for a long time in Zhou Bo''s heart, and he wished he could go to the


    Azure Dragon Boxing House to make a scene.


    Saber Twelve shook his head. Although the Azure Dragon Boxing Field took advantage of the


    opponent, one of their masters was a real master. Even Saber Twelve was no match for him. If he


    really went there, h e would lose face.


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t seen how powerful that person is? So what if we go? It''s just losing face,"


    said Saber Twelve.


    Zhou Bo''s expression was unconvinced, but he couldn''t find any words to refute him. That was


    because that person''s strength was indeed above theirs.


    "Saber Twelve, why is there not a single guest here?" A t this time, a familiar voice could be heard.


    When Saber Twelve saw the neer, he immediately straightened his back and said respectfully,


    "Brother Samuel."


    "Brother Samuel."


    Walking to the front of Saber Twelve, Samuel continued to ask, "What''s going on?"


    Saber Twelve''s face was full of guilt. Samuel had given him full charge of the boxing field. Although it


    had been at its peak for a period of time, he had let Samuel down in the eyes of Saber Twelve.


    "Brother Samuel, I''m ipetent," Saber Twelve said, lowering his head.


    "Brother Samuel, it was the Azure Dragon Arena that stole away our customers," Zhou Bo said.


    Saber Twelve red at Zhou Bo. He had been thinking of a way to change this matter. He had even


    warned Manfred not to tell Samuel about it. That was why Samuel did not know what was going on in


    the boxing field. Now, however, he could not help but tell Samuel the bottom of the matter. This made


    Saber Twelve feel even more ashamed.


    "Azure Dragon Boxing House?" Samuel frowned and said, "Why haven''t I heard of it before? Is it newly


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    opened?"


    Zhou Bo did not dare to speak after being red at. Samuel stared at Saber Twelve. It was obvious


    that he wanted an exnation. Saber Twelve could only bite the bullet and say, "It''s indeed a new one."


    "The newly opened boxing stadium actually managed t o seize all the customers. Looks like the


    opponent''s methods aren''t bad." Samuel said faintly.


    "After the two defeats in the Bounty Competition, it has caused a great impact on the ring. Now that the


    Azure Dragon Arena has replicated my Bounty Competition, it''s very popr," said Saber Twelve.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    As long as he was an expert in the Bounty Competition, he could go up to the stage. However, Saber


    Twelve was indifferent. Obviously, his opponent had an expert who even he was no match for. Samuel


    was able to guess this without even asking.


    The power of Saber Twelve was already very powerful for ordinary people. Since his opponent could


    find someone more powerful than Saber Twelve, it seemed that his background was not simple.


    "Let''s go and have a look at Azure Dragon Boxing House," Samuel said. He hade to the ring to


    need to use Saber Twelve as a physical target.


    "Brother Samuel, the other party is very powerful. Even if we go, it won''t help," said Saber Twelve.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "How do you know the result if you don''t try?"


    Saber Twelve''s heart sank, and he mistakenly thought Samuel wanted him to get his face back. He


    could only bite the bullet and say, "Brother Samuel, I''ll do my best."


    Samuel smiled without saying anything. He was looking for an opportunity to test himself. How could


    such an opportunity fall on Saber Twelve?


    The three of them came to the Azure Dragon Arena. Theyout here was simr to that of the arena of


    Saber Twelve. They were all in a huge basement, made up of four spectator stands. There was a ring


    in the middle. At this moment, the two boxers were fighting fiercely. The responses of the audience


    from the four spectator stands were also very intense, which made the atmosphere extremely arrogant.


    On the surface, there was almost no difference between the two boxing fields, but if you looked closely,


    you would find that there were many young girls in the stands. Their clothes were exposed, which


    aroused the hormones of the male audience, and there were many dirty transactions. This was also


    one of the reasons why the Azure Dragon Boxing House could take away the guests.


    At this time, in a private stand, there sat a middle-aged man with a big belly. He was bald, and his


    golden ne, which was as thick as a thumb, was shining brightly. Beside him stood a muscr


    man with a very arrogant expression on his face.


    The middle-aged man was Zhou Yangfu, the boss of the Azure Dragon Boxing Ring, and the muscr


    man beside him was Shan Qing, the strongest boxer of the Azure Dragon Boxing Ring.


    "It''s a man''s pursuit to see the fist and y with women. Saber Twelve''s ring should have copsed a


    long time ago. What''s the point of seeing the fist?" Zhou Yangfu smiled disdainfully. He took away all


    the customers of Saber Twelve''s boxing house in less than half a month, which was something he was


    very proud of.


    At this time, one of his men walked into the private stand and said to Zhou Yangfu, "Boss, Saber


    Twelve is here."


    Hearing this sentence, Zhou Yangfu was surprised and said with a smile, "He finally can''t stand it


    anymore. Good timing, good timing. If he didn''te, I wouldn''t have any reason to teach him a


    lesson."


    After that, Zhou Yangfu looked at Shan Qing next to him and said, "It''s time for you to take action.


    Tonight i s the best chance for you to vindicate yourself."


    Shan Qingughed arrogantly and said, "From tonight onward, there''s no longer the name of Saber


    Twelve in Cloud City. I''ll make sure he dies under my fist."


    Zhou Yangfu was very satisfied with such words. He was not afraid of someone dying in his own


    territory. Since he wanted to bring up an expert who was well-known in all of Cloud City, he must step


    on the head of the expert. Saber Twelve, on the other hand, was Shan Qing''s stepping stone.


    "After the match ends, the light will shine directly on Saber Twelve. I have something to say to him,"


    Zhou Yangfu said to his men.


    The man nodded and said, "Boss, I''ll arrange it right away."


    On the stand, Saber Twelve''s expression was veryplicated. This grand asion should have


    happened in his boxing venue, but he could only see it in the Azure Dragon Arena. He would not


    why the result was like this.


    "Have you seen the difference?" Samuel asked Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve also noticed the presence of those women. This was one of the main reasons why it


    lured men to watch. However, he could not ept the fact that he had to do so.


    "Brother Samuel, the ce is too dark," Saber Twelve said.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. He hadn''t dug the identity of Saber Twelve. But in this kind of


    underground world, it should be so. Wasn''t violence women always pursued by men? However, Saber


    Twelve could not ept it.


    "If you want to make money, you have to meet the needs of the guests," Samuel said tly.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    When the match was over, the strong spotlight suddenly shone on Saber Twelve. When all the


    audience, including Saber Twelve, were confused, a voice came from the loudspeaker.


    "The Azure Dragon Boxing House is weing the arrival of Saber Twelve in person. Let''s apud."


    For those who were familiar with the underground boxing stadium, almost everyone knew the name of


    Saber Twelve. As an underground boxing champion in Cloud City, he had an amazing winning streak


    record. Most of the audience present were frequent visitors to the underground boxing stadium. All of a


    sudden, they all fixed their eyes on Saber Twelve.


    At this time, Zhou Yangfu''s voice came from the loudspeaker again, "Boss Saber, you''re here today.


    Are you here to watch the fun? If you want to participate i n the Bounty Competition, I can open a path


    for you and let the Bounty Competition begin earlier so that the audience can watch more fun. What do


    you think?"


    As soon as he said this, all the audience began to boo him, shouting Saber Twelve''s name and asking


    him to go on stage. It was obvious that Zhou Yangfu wanted t o push him to the stage on purpose.


    Seeing that Saber Twelve was indifferent, Zhou Yangfu continued, "Boss Saber, you used to be the


    underground boxing champion and have the highest


    record of winning in a row. Are you afraid now?"


    "You''re right. You should be very clear about Shan Qing''s strength. If you don''t have the courage to


    enter the ring, I can understand. But you must get out of the Azure Dragon Boxing Field immediately,


    and swear in public that from now on, you will never step into the circle of underground ck fists.


    What do you think?"


    In the private spectator''s stand, Zhou Yangfu''s face was full of smug smiles after he said these words.


    It felt so good to be able to trample on the previous Underground Boxing King.


    "Aren''t you afraid that he will really run away?" Shan Qing asked Zhou Yangfu.


    Zhou Yangfu shook his head and said, "I have nothing to say if he is really willing to be a coward. But if


    he is a man, he must face it head-on. If he runs away in front of so many people, his name, Saber


    Twelve, will b e stinky in Cloud City."


    Shan Qing smiled and said, "That''s not necessarily true. He knows that he can''t beat me, so it''s


    reasonable for him not to lose face on the stage. Being a coward is better than being killed by me."


    "If it were you, would you choose to lose your face or your life?" Zhou Yangfu asked.


    Shan Qing smiled contemptuously and said, "It''s just Cloud City. Is there anyone who can make me


    lose my life?" "Ha, ha, ha, ha." Zhou Yangfuughed happily and said, "I like how arrogant you are. You


    can kill gods and Buddhas. Good, good."


    Shan Qing didn''t dare to say that the gods and Buddhas could be killed, but he really didn''t care about


    these people in Cloud City.


    "Saber Twelve,e on, you''re the underground boxing champion. Don''t be afraid."


    "You don''t want to be a coward, do you? There are so many people watching, but you don''t care about


    your face."


    "Why are you called Saber Twelve? You can be called Saber Turtle."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    More and more people kicked up a fuss, and Saber Twelve''s face became gloomier and gloomier.


    At this time, if Saber Twelve really flinched, his face would bepletely lost.


    As soon as he took a step, Saber Twelve suddenly felt a hand stop him.


    "Brother Samuel, face is not important to me, but as a man, it''s absolutely impossible for me to endure


    this humiliation," Saber Twelve said in a deep voice.


    "Watch carefully. I will fight for this fight." Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    Saber Twelve and Zhou Bo''s eyes narrowed at the same time. They had never expected Samuel to


    say something like that.


    "No." Saber Twelve decisively refused. "This guy named Shan Qing will never be gentle.¡±


    "Of course it won''t be light. If you can''t beat him, then there''s only one result. Then you''ll die in the


    arena," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve looked at Samuel in confusion. Since he knew that there would be such a serious


    consequence, why did he go on stage for him?


    "Brother Samuel, since you know..."


    "Do you think I''ll lose to him?" Samuel interrupted Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve was in a bit of a dilemma. In his opinion, Samuel was weaker than him on the field of


    battle. There was no need to even think about how he would end up if he lost. However, Samuel was


    his immediate superior. It seemed inappropriate for him t o say something like that to his superior.


    "Watch carefully. I''ll teach you how to fight today."


    Samuel said as he walked toward the ring.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    "Brother, what is Brother Samuel trying to do?" Zhou B o asked Saber Twelve after seeing Samuel


    leave.


    Saber Twelve shook his head. He did not understand what Samuel wanted to do. Given his status,


    there was no need for him to risk his life. It would not matter if h e lost the underground boxing field. It


    would have no effect on him. But why did he have to fight on his behalf?


    "Could it be that Brother Samuel confident in defeating Shan Qing?" Zhou Bo guessed.


    Saber Twelve denied this possibility without hesitation and said, "I fought with Brother Samuel a few


    months ago. Even if he has made progress, it''s impossible for him to make such amazing progress. I''ve


    seen Shan Qing fight. His strength is definitely not something that Brother Samuel can match."


    At this time, Samuel had already stepped into the ring. Everyone felt confused about his appearance.


    Zhou Yangfu dered war on Saber Twelve. What was he doing on the stage?


    "What is this guy doing? He won''t want to challenge Shan Qing, will he?"


    "He''s just performing aedy, isn''t he? How dare he fight Shan Qing on his own with such a small


    body?"


    "In my opinion, this is because Saber Twelve doesn''t dare to go on stage directly. That''s why he sent a


    cannon fodder to court death."


    The spectators started to make their guesses, while others sneered at Samuel.


    "Boy, get out of here. You''re not strong enough for


    Shan Qing to beat you with one hand."


    "You don''t know whether you are alive or dead. What qualifications do you have to fight with Shan


    Qing? Do you have the qualifications? We are the old audience o f underground ck fists. No one


    knows you."


    "Get out of here. Don''t make a fool of yourself and lose your life."


    Samuel stood in the arena in the face of these ridicule. He was unmoved.


    In the private stand, Zhou Yangfu said sarcastically, "I t seems that you''re really right. Saber Twelve


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    has to be a coward. He actually sent a cannon fodder."


    Shan Qing smiled coldly and stood up.


    "What are you doing? This kind of small role is not worthy of you to show up. I can just call someone to


    solve it," Zhou Yangfu said.


    "Kill this kid and force Saber Twelve to make his move. If I don''t fight him, how am I going to justify


    myself?" With that said, Shan Qing left the private spectator stand.


    Zhou Yangfu shook his head helplessly. Although Shan Qing was one of Zhou Yangfu s subordinates,


    many times this guy had made up his mind; even Zhou Yangfu could not change his mind, which would


    sometimes make Zhou Yangfu dissatisfied. However, based on Shan Qing''s powerful skills, Zhou


    Yangfu had no choice but to give up. After all, the Azure Dragon Boxing Field was built up by Shan


    Qing. He could not break the rtions with Shan Qing.


    "Poor boy, I wish you a quick death. Don¡¯t suffer so much torture. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even have the


    courage to be a human in the next life." Zhou Yangfu sighed and shook his head. In his eyes, Samuel


    was dead, and he would definitely be tortured severely by Shan Qing.


    When Shan Qing appeared, the jeers around the stands turned into warm cheers in an instant.


    Shan Qing had appeared in the Azure Dragon Boxing Ring three times and knocked out his opponent


    three times. Although Shan Qing had not killed them, the ring had deliberately released the news that


    the people who had fought with Shan Qing had either be vegetative or had to lie in the bed for the


    rest o f their lives.


    The Azure Dragon Boxing Arena''s image of Shan Qing was very sessful. In the eyes of the


    audience, Shan Qing was like a killing machine. As long as Shan Qing took action, he would definitely


    be able to show real violence. Therefore, every audience here hoped to see


    Shan Qing take action.


    In this regard, Zhou Yangfu was very smart. He had never clearly arranged for Shan Qing''s matches to


    be held, so as to avoid the situation where Shan Qing''s matches were overcrowded, while the other


    matches would be in a stalemate if he didn''t show up. If you wanted to watch Shan Qing''s matches,


    you couldn''t miss every match. In terms of efficiency, Zhou Yangfu exploited the value of Shan Qing to


    the maximum.


    "Shan Qing, beat him to death."


    "Let''s see what real violence is like."


    "This guy is not qualified to fight with you at all. Kill him with one punch and make him pay for his


    arrogance."


    The audience was full of enthusiasm. They all hoped that Shan Qing could kill Samuel directly. After all,


    there was a big difference between being injured and being killed. They had seen too many injured


    people. Naturally, they wanted to find an even more exciting scene.


    Shan Qing stepped onto the arena with a contemptuous smile on his face and said, "How do you want


    to die?"

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    How do you want to die?


    The simple words lifted the atmosphere to the highest point again.


    Everyone in the audience felt as if they had been injected with chicken blood.


    However, the moment when Shan Qing raised his hand, the boxing venue immediately became dead


    silent again. This was enough to show how strong Shan Qing''s control over his strength was.


    "It seems that no one is optimistic about you. Have you thought about the consequences after you fight


    for Saber Twelve?" After saying that, Shan Qing raised his head, looked at Saber Twelve in the stands,


    and continued, "You carry the title of underground boxing champion, but you''re a coward. Are you so


    afraid of death?"


    "My appearance is already enough." Samuel said.


    Shan Qingughed loudly, so did the audience in the stands, as if they had heard a big joke.


    "This guy''s tone is really arrogant. He doesn''t put Shan Qing in his eyes at all."


    "If he dares to talk to Shan Qing like this, Shan Qing will definitely not let him go. This guy is going to


    die." "I really don''t know how he died in the hands of Shan


    Qing. Based on Shan Qing''s methods, I bet he''ll be tortured to death."


    When Shan Qing was doneughing, he said to Samuel, "A piece of trash like you, so what if I let you


    hit me ten times? You won''t be able to beat me either."


    A faint smile rose from the corner of Samuel''s mouth. When fighting with this fellow, he might not be


    able to attack in a head-on manner. However, he had never expected that Shan Qing would actually


    take the initiative to make such a request. Wasn''t this just giving him sufficient room to disy his


    strength?


    As long as he gave full y to the strength of the Taekwondo club, this guy would not even have a


    chance to resist.


    "I don''t need you to give me ten punches. One punch i s enough," Samuel said.


    Shan Qing reached out his right hand and crooked his index finger at Samuel. He said, "Fine, I''ll give


    you a punch first. Come on; let me see how much strength a weak chicken like you can have."


    "You brought this upon yourself. Don''t regret it," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Regret?" Shan Qing said disdainfully, "How can I regret dealing with a good-for-nothing like you?"


    Samuel lowered his legs and once again made a horse stance.


    The rest of the audience sneered when they saw this


    scene.


    "This guy is really stupid. He doesn''t know anything. How dare he fight with Shan Qing alone?"


    "s, it''s another one-sided crush. It''s really boring."


    "It''s good to see how this idiot got beaten to death by Shan Qing. Just take it as a dinner added


    tonight."


    Saber Twelve''s face paled to the extreme after hearing these words. Given Samuel¡¯s strength, one


    punch was definitely not enough to shake Shan Qing. After that, h e would suffer a storm of attacks


    from Shan Qing. At that time, he would end up dead and unable to think o f any other possibilities.


    By this time, Samuel''s power reserve had beenpleted. With the outbreak of power from his legs, h


    e shed with the ring with a loud bang.


    This caused the spectators in the stands to be a little surprised. This was because in their eyes,


    Samuel was merely a weakling. No one had expected him to possess such strength.


    Although Shan Qing was a little surprised, such strength was not enough for him to face it with caution.


    Since he had said that he would give him a punch in front of so many people, he would never go back


    on his word.


    "It''s okay to use this kind of strength to fight with ordinary people. But if you want to hurt me, you are


    daydreaming." At this time, Shan Qing actually chose t o close his eyes, which was full of the


    demeanor of a master.


    After the audience saw this scene, all of them were defeated by Shan Qing. Yet, he had closed his


    eyes when fighting with someone else. Just what kind of level of disdain was this?


    "This guy, he actually doesn''t think much of Brother Samuel." After Zhou Bo saw this, he gritted his


    teeth and said. The arrogance of Shan Qing made him want t o personallypete with him. It was a


    pity that he also knew that he was no match for Shan Qing.


    Saber Twelve sighed and said, "With his strength, he really doesn''t need to take Brother Samuel


    seriously. They are atpletely different levels."


    Samuel''s attack was extremely fierce. However, due to the disdain of Shan Qing, even the ordinary


    audience did not pay Samuel any attention.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At this time, Samuel had already approached Shan Qing. In the face of his action of closing his eyes,


    Samuel just cursed in his heart, "Idiot."


    The moment Samuel collided with Shan Qing''s fist, Shan Qing suddenly opened his eyes. Samuel''s


    face, which was filled with smiles, appeared in front of him.


    Immediately after that, Shan Qing''s expression became distorted, and the distortion was caused by the


    pain.


    The next moment, Shan Qing felt that his body was going up in the air uncontrobly. His feet left the


    ground and he flew backward like a kite with a broken string.


    He flew out of the ring and smashed into the audience seats. Several of the audience members, who


    had been hit by Shan Qing''s body, wailed in pain.

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    This series of events happened in the blink of an eye, and many people did note back to their


    senses.


    Shan Qing, who had been sent flying, staggered to his feet on the grandstand. Then blood gushed out


    of his mouth like a fountain, and he fell to the ground powerlessly.


    There was only the sound of rapid breathing in the quiet four-sided spectator stands.


    In the private stand, Zhou Yangfu, who had juste t o his senses, jumped up from the sofa, walked


    to the mirror, and looked incredulously at Samuel on the arena.


    This guy...


    How could he knock out Shan Qing with one punch? How could it be? How could it be possible!


    With Shan Qing''s strength, how could he be defeated b y him?


    He was just a weak chicken.


    In a panic, Zhou Yangfu kept scratching his bald head.


    The Azure Dragon Boxing Field was supported by Shan Qing, and now Shan Qing was obviously


    seriously injured. Without Shan Qing, most of the reputation of the Azure Dragon Boxing Field would be


    ruined!


    After the silence, an uproar suddenly broke out in the ring. Everyone looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    They even suspected that they were hallucinating. How could they have seen Shan Qing fly out of the


    ring?


    Shouldn''t he be the one to die?


    "What did I see? He knocked out Shan Qing with one punch."


    "My God, is there something wrong with my eyes?


    How could this guy kill Shan Qing with one punch?"


    "Shan Qing almost died of vomiting blood. How could i t be impossible? I didn''t expect that this guy was


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    actually a master." 1


    "I really didn''t expect him to be so strong."


    Ridicule towards Samuel had all turned into a sigh of disbelief at this moment. Shan Qing''s powerful


    image was instantly shattered at this moment. No one dared t o look at Samuel with a look of disdain.


    Zhou Bo gave herself two tight ps and said to Saber Twelve, "Brother, tell me, I''m not dreaming." 1


    Saber Twelve''s chest rose and fell violently. The shock brought by Samuel¡¯s knocked out of Shan


    Qing''s fist was so strong that he couldn''t believe it.


    But the fact had happened in front of them. What was there to doubt?


    "It''s not a dream. Brother Samuel has really be stronger, and terribly stronger." Saber Twelve


    himself did not notice that even his voice trembled slightly when he said this.


    Zhou Bo swallowed his saliva to moisten his throat. H e suddenly clenched his fist and looked at


    Samuel with his torch-like eyes. He said, "Brother Samuel is s o strong. I must take him as my teacher.


    If he doesn''t ept me, I will kneel in front of him for a day and won''t get up."


    Facing Zhou Bo''s inexplicable stubbornness, Saber Twelve smiled helplessly and said, "Do you think


    Brother Samuel very idle? How can he have time to be your master? You''d better give up this idea and


    let Brother Samuel have a peace of mind."


    Zhou Bo lowered his head weakly. Samuel was faced with a lot of trouble. He knew very well that the


    hot fire in his head was instantly extinguished by the basin of cold water from Saber Twelve.


    "I deserve to die. In the past, I actually looked down on Brother Samuel. Fortunately, you taught me a


    lesson i n time. Otherwise, I would have offended such a strong person." Zhou Bo said with a self-


    condemned expression. In his world, martial arts were respected. Only the strong could win his


    respect. And now, Samuel was obviously qualified to do so.


    Saber Twelve unconsciously straightened his back and said, "Will Brother Samuel care about a nobody


    like you? You''d better not think too much of yourself."


    Zhou Bo smiled awkwardly, scratched his head and said, "Brother, you''re too harsh. Although I''m not


    as strong as Brother Samuel, I''m not weak either." "Really? Would you like Brother Samuel to give you


    a punch?"


    This sentence made Zhou Bo''s eyelids jump, and he quickly said, "No need, brother, don''t tease me


    anymore. Even Shan Qing was defeated by one punch. Brother Samuel will kill me if he gives me a


    punch."


    At this time, Samuel, who was standing on the ring, suddenly turned to look at the private stand. He


    knew that the person who had spoken just now was here.


    "Do you want to continue?" Samuel asked faintly. He was going to dere war on the whole Azure


    Dragon Boxing Field by himself!

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    The spectators on the stand were more enthusiastic than when they were watching Shan Qing.


    Although they didn''t know Samuel¡¯s name, everyone was shouting the word "King of Fists". They


    seemed to have regarded Samuel as the new King of Fists in the underground boxing field.


    This was a world where strength was respected. To the Underground ck Fist, the winner was the


    king. They would not simply worship a certain person''s name. As long as a stronger person appeared,


    they would not hesitate to abandon the former.


    It was not a behavior of a fence-sitter, but purely the recognition and pursuit of the strong.


    In the private spectator stand, Zhou Yangfu was trembling with anger. In his eyes, it was impossible for


    Saber Twelve to turn the tables in the underground ck boxing world of Cloud City. Since he had a


    strong fighter like Shan Qing, he would surely be able t o secure the title of the boss of the first boxing


    field.


    However, Zhou Yangfu never expected that in less than a few days after he had enjoyed such honor,


    Shan Qing would be beaten with one punch, and it was a boy who looked very inconspicuous.


    If no one epted the deration of war in the whole Azure Dragon Boxing Field, the reputation of the


    Green Dragon Boxing Field would be ruined in one day.


    However, even Shan Qing was no match for him. Zhou Yangfu knew that by sending out other people,


    he could only add more honor to this young man.


    "Who the hell is this guy? How could Saber Twelve find such an expert?" Zhou Yangfu gritted his teeth


    helplessly. Samuel''s sudden appearancepletely broke his control over the underground ck fist


    of Cloud City. This was a situation that Zhou Yangfu was unwilling to ept but could not stop.


    "Boss, do you want to check his background?" One of his men asked Zhou Yangfu.


    Zhou Yangfu looked at Samuel in the ring with a fiery gaze. Zhou Yangfu was very curious about his


    background. However, if an expert like him were to discover that, the consequences would be


    unimaginable.


    "No hurry, let me think of a way." Zhou Yangfu, who was arrogant, actuallypromised, because he


    didn''t dare to provoke Samuel easily.


    "What should we do now? Should we send a boxer?" the subordinate continued to ask.


    Hearing this sentence, Zhou Yangfu was so angry that he had nowhere to vent his anger. He could only


    vent i t on his subordinates. After a series of punches and kicks, Zhou Yangfu shouted at the top of his


    voice," Are you fucking stupid? Even Shan Qing is no match for him. Are you going to continue to send


    people to die?"


    On the arena, Samuel, who had been waiting for a long time, smiled and walked down the arena.


    All of Zhou Yangfu''s backers were on Shan Qing. Now Shan Qing was defeated by him with one


    punch, so it was expected that he would not send anyone to fight.


    The eyes of the ring were focused on Samuel. When everyone saw him walk down the ring, they were


    disappointed and began to curse at the green dragon ring.


    "What a fu*king Azure Dragon Fist Field! It''s trying to avoid the battle in the main field. What a shame!"


    "Damn it, I won''te to the Azure Dragon Boxing House to watch the game anymore. A bunch of


    good-for-nothings even want me to spend money. It''s fucking not worth it."


    "Zhou Yangfu was quite arrogant just now. I didn''t expect him to be a coward so soon. He didn''t dare to


    say a word. It seems that it''s better not toe to this shabby ce in the future."


    There was a burst of strong dissatisfaction among the audience, and they all expressed their


    willingness to n o longere to the Azure Dragon Boxing House to watch the game.


    When Saber Twelve and Zhou Bo walked to Samuel¡¯s side, Saber Twelve asked, "Brother Samuel,


    where are we going now?" "Don''t you have to go back and prepare for the opening of tomorrow''s


    boxing arena?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Saber Twelve was stunned. In such a situation, he could indeed take this opportunity to reopen, but


    such a surprise came too suddenly. Saber Twelve couldn''t believe it.


    After walking out of the Azure Dragon Arena, Zhou Bo said, "Brother Samuel, are you free?"


    "What do you mean?" Samuel looked at Zhou Bo in confusion.


    Zhou Bo nced awkwardly at Saber Twelve. Even though Saber Twelve had already made it very


    clear to him, he still wanted to ask one more question. What if Samuel agreed?


    "Brother Samuel, if you''re free, take me as your disciple," Zhou Bo said.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly and said, "Well, you''d better follow Saber Twelve. I''m not qualified to


    b e your master."


    "Yes, of course. Brother Samuel, you knocked out a strong man like Shan Qing with one punch. How


    can you not be qualified to be my master?" Zhou Bo said.


    Samuel himself was the only one who knew the bitterness in his heart.


    His strength had not improved much. This kind of unknown power might disappear at any time. He did


    not think that he was real now.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, Samuel had no way of telling Saber Twelve and Zhou Bo these words.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    "Let''s go back early. I''m going home to rest." After Samuel said that, he left alone.


    Zhou Bo sighed. Even though he had already guessed this result, he was still a little disappointed in his


    heart.


    "Brother, it''s getting more and more iprehensible to understand Brother Samuel. Now I gradually


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    understand why you''re following him," Zhou Bo said.


    "He has a unique charm, and you''ll see it slowly in the future. I can''t guarantee that he''ll give you a


    bright future, but I''m sure that you''ll never regret following him," Saber Twelve said firmly.


    When Samuel returned home, he was surprised that Q i Yiyun, who was wearing silk pajamas, was


    watching TV in the living room. When he left, he had clearly waited for Qi Yiyun to go back to her room


    to sleep.


    "Didn''t you sleep?" Samuel asked Qi Yiyun in confusion.


    Qi Yiyun was indeed asleep, but when she heard Samuel had closed the door and left, she tossed and


    turned in bed. She couldn''t fall asleep, so she went to the living room to wait for him.


    "I''m afraid you were beaten up again. I need to save you," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Am I that weak in your eyes? I knocked out a ck fist expert with one punch tonight," Samuel said


    with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun pursed her lips and looked as if she didn''t believe it. She said, "You, a ck fist master? In my


    opinion, you''ll be too proud to know what kind of shrimp you''re dealing with."


    Samuel shrugged and said, "If you had heard of Shan Qing, you would have known if he was a shrimp


    or rice character. It''s a pity that you don''t know the underground boxing. I''m toozy to exin it to you.


    I''m going to sleep in my room."


    After that, Samuel went straight back to his room and did not see Qi Yiyun sitting on the sofa with a


    shocked expression.


    Although Qi Yiyun didn''t know much about the underground boxing world, she had heard of the name


    Shan Qing.


    Ever since the Azure Dragon Boxing Ring became powerful, Qi Yiyun had heard Dong Hao mention it.


    Since the Azure Dragon Boxing Ring had been mentioned, she naturally knew the expert who was


    guarding the ring.


    ording to Dong Hao, Shan Qing''s strength was very strong. Even he dared not take him lightly


    when he fought with Shan Qing. How could Samuel defeat Shan Qing with one punch?


    "I didn''t expect you to be more and more good at boasting, but what''s the point of bragging in front of m


    e?" Qi Yiyun pouted and went back to her room to rest.


    Samuey on the bed in a big way. He did not close his eyes and fall asleep. Instead, he was thinking


    about what on earth was going on with this inexplicable power. 1


    After a few rounds of verification, he was now certain that he did possess an amazing power. There


    was no need to question this point anymore. However, he did not know where the power came from.


    Was there really a God at the top of his head? Did any God of War give him power?


    This idea made Samuel happy. It was absurd and extremely stupid. Not to mention that he was an


    atheist, even if there were really gods, it was impossible for him to give him power for no reason.


    "Looks like I can only find Grandfather Yan." Samuel inhaled a deep breath of air. He could only find


    Yan Jun to help him resolve the problem that he could not resolve.


    That night, Samuel did not wake up in the middle of the night because of the headache. But the next


    morning, when he woke up, he felt a splitting headache, which made him curl up on the bed and keep


    shaking. The whole headachested for half an hour, which made him feel like he had gone through a


    life-and-death ordeal.


    By the time the headache slowly dissipated, Samuel was covered in sweat. He was very weak.


    "Do you want breakfast?" Qi Yiyun''s voice came from outside the door.


    Samuel said weakly, "You eat first. I''ll sleep for a while longer."


    Qi Yiyun felt a little strange. Recently, Samuel had gotten upte. It was not like the way he used to live


    i n the past. However, Qi Yiyun could understand. After all, Samuel was facing so much trouble that he


    could not sleep at night. It was normal for him to get upte i n the morning.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    Samuel rested for a while. When he walked out of the room, Qi Yiyun could obviously see that


    something was wrong with his expression.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you sick?" Qi Yiyun walked over to him and asked with concern.


    Samuel shook his head. After the headache disappeared, there was nothing unusual in his body. H e


    just felt a little weak. He said, "It''s nothing. I didn''t have a good restst night."


    "I know you are under a lot of pressure, but you have t o take good care of yourself. If your body breaks


    down, it will be over." Qi Yiyun reminded him.


    "Then remember those close-fitting clothes in the future. Don''t put them in the bathroom. Otherwise,


    my body will copse sooner orter," Samuel quipped with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun didn''t show any shyness because she did it o n purpose, so she had already thought of the


    possibility of Samuel seeing through her. She said, "Is i t good-looking? Every time you go to the


    bathroom, don''t you always stare at it?"


    Samuel never thought that Qi Yiyun would act like this. The more generous she was, the more


    embarrassed he became. He said, "No... No, clothes are just some fabric. What''s so good about it?"


    "If you don''t want to look at the fabric, I can also provide other things for you, as long as you are willing,


    " Qi Yiyun raised her eyebrows and said.


    Samuel lowered his head and hurriedly went to the dining table to eat.


    He was absolutely loyal to Yvonne, but when a man faced with a beauty, his resistance was always


    very low, not to mention Qi Yiyun, an extremely beautiful woman. Samuel was really afraid that he


    could not help but make a mistake and make a big mistake.


    Qi Yiyun suddenly walked behind Samuel and whispered into his ear, "I''m willing to help you release


    the pressure. You can do whatever you want. Do you want it?"


    Samuel felt all the hair on his body stand on end. He had never seen Qi Yiyun''s demonic side before.


    He could not help but feel his heart racing and his breathing quicken.


    "Qi Yiyun, don''t seduce me. You want to be kicked out, don''t you?" Samuel coldly.


    Qi Yiyun rolled her eyes and said, "Did I seduce you? I can relieve the pressure for you. It can be a


    massage. I f you think wrong, how can you me me? You''re such a stinky man. You really don''t know


    what''s good for you."


    Samuel smiled helplessly and argued with the woman. There was no other way, so it was best for him


    to close his mouth at this time.


    After lunch, Samuel went out. Today, he had to meet with Van Jun, hoping that he could give him some


    answers on this matter of strength.


    Not long after Samuel left, there was a knock on the door. Qi Yiyun didn''t show any surprise. After the


    door opened, Dong Hao entered the house.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Qi Yiyun asked Dong Hao, "Samuel said that he knocked out Shan Qing with one punch. Is that true?"


    Last night, she thought that Samuel was dragging, but when she thought about it carefully, she found


    that it didn''t match his character. So Qi Yiyun asked Dong Hao for confirmation.


    Dong Hao didn''t want to admit it, but he was at the scenest night, so he could only nod.


    Samuel¡¯s performance in the Azure Dragon Boxing Housest night shocked everyone, including


    himself.


    When Dong Hao saw Shan Qing fly up into the sky, he used up all the shock he had felt in his life.


    He was very clear about Samuel''s strength, but his performancest night was beyond his


    understanding.


    In Dong Hao''s view, the power of that punch was not something that could be done by human beings.


    Seeing Dong Hao nod, Qi Yiyun frowned. How could this be true? Samuel was able to knock Shan


    Qing out with one punch?


    "Could it be that this Shan Qing is being ttered?" Qi Yiyun asked suspiciously. This was the only way


    to exin why Samuel had defeated Shan Qing with one punch.


    Dong Hao shook his head and said, "Miss, Shan Hing''s strength is real. It''s absolutely real."


    "Then what is going on? Could it be that Samuel is possessed by a heavenly deity?" Qi Yiyun said.


    Dong Hao also wanted to know just what exactly had caused Samuel to suddenly be stronger. At


    this moment, he even suspected that he was no match for Samuel. The result of that punch on him


    would definitely not be any better than Shan Qing''s.


    "Miss, I don''t know either. But I''m sure Samuel is really getting stronger, and very strong." Dong Hao


    took a deep breath and said. In the past, when facing Samuel, as long as he was willing, as long as he


    dared t o disobey Qi Yiyun, he could kill him with his own mood.


    In his eyes, Samuel was a nonentity that he could crush at any time.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    But now, he had to change his mind. He didn''t even dare to think about killing Samuel. He was afraid


    that he would die at Samuel''s hands.


    Qi Yiyun was stunned for a long time, and then a smile appeared on her face. It was a good thing for


    her that Samuel became strong. The only bad thing that could be picked out was that the more


    powerful Samuel was, the more she would be fascinated by him.


    "There''s nothing else. You can leave," said Qi Yiyun.


    Dong Hao was willing to do anything for Qi Yiyun. But in the face of Samuel, who had lost control,


    Dong Hao had to remind Qi Yiyun, "Miss, it''s not a good thing for us that Samuel has be stronger.


    Once he destroys the bridge, no one can do anything to him. Do you want to find a way to control


    Samuel''s lifeline?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I won''t be his woman for the rest of my life, but he won''t be ruthless to me. Why should Ie back?"


    Qi Yiyun asked sadly.


    Dong Hao shook his head in confusion. He really didn''t understand why Qi Yiyun, who had already left,


    had to be so shameless as toe back to the ce where Samuel lived.


    "I want him to feel guilty towards me. It''s enough even if it''s just a little bit." Qi Yiyun said with a bitter


    smile. She did not expect Samuel to fall in love with her


    again. Instead, she wanted him to feel guilty for her. This was probably the most insignificant


    unrequited love in the world.


    Dong Hao felt a pain in his heart and said, "Miss, why are you making things difficult for yourself?"


    "Make things difficult for me?" Qi Yiyun smiled indifferently and said, "For me, it''s not difficult. At least


    I''m enjoying it now. Besides, I''m counting on him to solve the troubles of the Qi family. What''s the point


    of making things difficult for me?"


    "But..."


    "There''s no ''huts''. Go and do your own things." Qi Yiyun interrupted Dong Hao and began to clean up


    the bowls and chopsticks on the table.


    Dong Hao felt that it wasn''t worth it for Qi Yiyun. However, he knew that since Qi Yiyun made this


    decision, no one could change it.


    In the kitchen, Qi Yiyun was doing the dishes washed like a family''s woman. For her, who was the


    eldest daughter of the Qi family, she was really willing to do such a thing in the name of humiliating the


    eldest daughter of the Qi family. Moreover, she had neverined or even had any thoughts about


    it.


    For her, the happiest thing right now seemed to be washing the utensils that Samuel had used.


    At this time, Samuel drove alone to a small vige in the suburbs. He had just contacted Yan Jun and


    learned that Yan Jun lived here, so close to Cloud City.


    Samuel probably knew the reason why he lived here.


    When he returned to Swallow Cityst time, Gina told him that Van Jun was going to do something


    important. It turned out that this important thing was t o secretly protect him, which made Samuel very


    grateful.


    Ever since he had been ostracized by the Hannigan family, the only thing that caused Samuel to feel


    concern was Van Jun. This had never changed in all these years.


    Nowadays, most of the people who stayed in the vige were elderly people and children who had not


    yet grown up. The middle-level forces had almost gone out to work. This was amon phenomenon


    in the countryside. After all, in the current society, it was not easy to live well.


    When he arrived at Van Jun''s ce, Samuel parked the car. A few children surrounded the car and


    looked around, as if it was very novel.


    The vige was not very far away from Cloud City. For them, cars were not rare things. It was just that


    being able to observe and even touch at such a close distance was a rtively luxurious thing for these


    children.


    After entering the courtyard, Van Jun was dressed in simple clothes as he took care of the garden in


    the courtyard. He looked like an ordinary old farmer.


    Samuel worked as assistants to help. An old man and a young man worked around the small vegetable


    garden for a long time. Who would have thought that a n old man who had shaken the entire Swallow


    City and a Young Master in the Hannigan family would do such a thing?

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    At noon, when the sun was shining brightly, an old man and a young man sat at the door, enjoying the


    cool. They didn''t wash the mud in their hands, as if they were natives of their vige.


    "I''ve already heard about what happenedst night." Yan Jun smiled at Samuel with a benevolent


    expression on his face.


    This face used to be very handsome. Although it was full of wrinkles now, it was still the only face in the


    world for Samuel, which made him feel at ease.


    "Grandpa Yan, don''t you think it''s weird? I can knock out Shan Qing with one punch," Samuel said.


    Yan Jun couldn''t deny it. He nodded his head and said, "With your strength, you really can''t be Shan


    Qing''s opponent. That''s why when I heard this news, I was very surprised."


    "Grandpa Yan, if I say that I suddenly have this kind of power, would you believe me?" Samuel asked.


    Yan Jun''s expression immediately grew solemn. He said. "Did something special happen to you


    recently?"


    Speaking of special things, it was probably a headache for him every night for no reason. However,


    after Samuel told Yan Jun about it, the doubt on Yan Jun''s face grew even stronger.


    "A headache?" Yan Jun shook his head. No matter how he thought about it, he was unable to connect


    these two matters together.


    "It''s really strange. After I started to have a headache, I discovered that my strength has suddenly


    be strong. Moreover, it has reached an incredible level. Grandfather Yan, although these two


    matters do not appear to have anything to do with each other, I feel that there must be some kind of


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    connection between them." Samuel said.


    Yan Jun nodded. He believed Samuel''s instincts.


    Since he had said so, he would definitely not make a mistake.


    However, Yan Jun could not exin why he had a headache and where his power came from.


    "In this world, there is indeed a group of people who possess powers that ordinary people cannot


    understand. I have seen on the battlefield how he single-handedly defeated a thousand soldiers.


    However, I have only met him once. I believe that there is a level that ordinary people cannot reach in


    this world. I have tried to investigate it, but unfortunately, I am unable toe into contact with i t.


    Perhaps only people of that level are able to exin exactly what kind of strength of yours is." Yan Jun


    said.


    "Grandpa Yan, don''t tell me the level you are talking about is a ce for immortals?" Samuel said with


    a smile.


    Yan Jun knew Samuel joking with him. He smashed his chestnut on Samuel''s head and said, "You


    even dare to tease me. You are quite bold."


    Samuel looked aggrieved. He covered his head and said, "Grandpa Yan, I was wrong."


    Yan Jun shook his head and continued, "They are also ordinary people. They only have a few special


    points. However, I also do not know what kind of special points they have and what kind of special


    points they are. I had originally thought that this doubt would be brought into the coffin. However, from


    the looks of it now, perhaps you can help me find the answer."


    "Grandpa Yan, I''m here to ask you for help. Why do you think I''m here to help you find the answer?"


    Samuel said with a look of grievance on his face.


    "Stinky brat, you haven''t trained with me in a very long time, right? That''s why your butt is itching again,


    right?" Yan Jun threatened.


    Samuel quickly waved his hand and said, "Grandpa Yan, I didn''t mean to provoke you." Then, he


    changed the topic and said, "Will this kind of power affect my body?"


    "I don''t know," Yan Jun replied without hesitation. This was not something he could understand. As


    such, he was not certain what would happen.


    Everything was unknown to him, and he needed Samuel to find out for himself.


    Samuel sighed. What he was most worried about was that the appearance of this power would affect


    his physical condition. If it caused some kind of boomerang and caused his life, he would die too


    miserably.


    "You need not worry too much. At least for now, this strength can bring you great benefits. If you can


    defeat Shan Qing, maybe even Di Yang or even the bodyguard by Han Li''s side will not be a match for


    you. " Yan Jun said.


    Samuel''s face was filled with a bitter smile. He did not even dare to think about Di Yang, much less the


    valiant general by Han Li''s side.


    "Grandpa Yan, you really think too highly of me," Samuel said.


    Yan Jun had a serious expression on his face. He did not appear to be joking at all as he said, "When


    youe into contact with that level, you will know that the experts in your eyes right now are merely a


    group o f ants."

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    "Grandpa Van, I really doubt that you are bragging to m e. Are they really immortals?" Samuel said with


    a pout.


    "They are not immortals and do not possess the ability to move mountains and overturn seas in


    legends. However, they are indeed different from ordinary people. In the end, you are the only one who


    would be able to find out the truth step by step." Van Jun said.


    "Well, now that I''m here, I''m here to help you farm. I won''t get anything." Samuel spread out his hands,


    which were covered with dirt, and looked helpless.


    Van Jun pped Samuel''s forehead and said, "You''re almost done with your rest, right? Hurry up and


    do your work."


    Although Samuel pretended to be reluctant, he did not ck off when he was working. They did not


    even have lunch. It was not until the sun went down that Samuel went to the kitchen to cook dinner.


    Van Jun did not have any bad habits. He never smoked, drank, and women. It could be said that he


    was extremely pure. His only goal was to ensure the safety of the Hannigan family before he died. But


    now, he had one more longing, and that was Samuel.


    The mysterious level that Van Jun had been curious about but could not be entered by him now


    seemed to be able to be slowly opened by Samuel.


    "It would seem that this old bone of mine would still need to live a few more years. Otherwise, how


    would I be able to close my eyes in peace?" Van Jun said with a face filled with a sigh.


    After Samuel finished making dinner, the two of them ate as fast as they could. After all, they had not


    eaten a t noon, as if they had been reincarnated from a starving ghost.


    "Grandpa Van, if only you were my grandpa." Samuel suddenly said to Van Jun while they were eating.


    Van Jun choked and spat out a mouthful of rice, coughing repeatedly.


    "Brat, what nonsense are you saying?" Van Jun was so angry that he did not know whether tough or


    cry.


    Samuel just said it casually. In his heart, Van Jun''s position was almost the same as Han Tianyang''s.


    That was why he had such feelings.


    After carefully tasting this sentence, there was indeed something wrong with it. If Van Jun was his own


    grandfather, just how much cuckold would he have cheated on Han Tianyang!


    "Child''s words are endless, child''s words are endless," Samuel said with an embarrassed smile.


    Van Jun red at Samuel and said, "You still treat yourself as a child? How old are you? By the way,


    how are you with Yvonne? Have you be a man for so many years?"


    "Ahem." Samuel looked embarrassed. He was still a virgin. No one would believe him if he told others.


    But that was the truth. His biggest point now was to know what it felt like to kiss.


    Yan Jun sighed and said, "If you continue like this, when will the Hannigan family have a next


    generation? Your useless older brother, I''m afraid that his life will be over."


    "What happened to Han Jun?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    "What happened? You crippled him and even asked m e what''s wrong?" Said Yan Jun.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Samuelughed awkwardly. He had almost forgotten that Han Jun had ended up like this. He had done


    it himself.


    "Grandpa Yan, as long as he doesn''t make trouble for me again, I will support him for the rest of my


    life. It''s not a problem for me to marry a pretty wife for him," Samuel said.


    "He should also be honest now. Without Shen Weng, h e would not be able to y any tricks." Said


    Yan Jun.


    "Grandpa Yan, if you have something to say, just say i t. You''re beating around the bush. I don''t


    understand what you mean," Samuel said helplessly. Yan Jun had brought up the topic. He must have


    something he wanted to say to him. However, he was dizzy after so many twists and turns.


    "Han Li killed Shen Weng," Yan Jun said.


    Samuel''s eyes narrowed. He had heard about Han Li''s trip to Swallow City, and all the memorial tablets


    in the ancestral temple had been destroyed by Han Li. H e did not expect that he would not only do


    this, but also kill Shen Weng.


    "Shen Weng is a big shot in Swallow City. He''s so arrogant that he doesn''t care about the


    consequences a t all," Samuel said with a sigh.


    "This is why Han Li was scary. He had the support of the U.S., so he could do whatever he wanted. I


    couldn''t figure out why he didn''t kill you." Yan Jun shook his head and said. If Han Li was determined to


    kill Samuel, no one could stop him. However, he didn''t use the simplest and most direct way of doing


    things, which made Yan Jun very confused.

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    Samuel had talked to Han Li about this matter, so Samuel told him about Han Li''s concerns when Yan


    Jun was confused about it.


    Hearing this, Yan Jun could not help butugh. The reason Han Li did not kill Samuel was that he was


    afraid of retribution?


    "You''re such a fool. For him to be able to be the number one family in the Hua Country District of


    the U.S., didn''t he have to do things that are evil?" Yan Jun said.


    Samuel frowned and asked, "Grandpa Yan, are you saying that he didn''t kill me not because of this?"


    Yan Jun smiled and said. "Silly child, if it was necessary, he would even be able to kill one of his family


    members. Why would he not kill you for this reason?"


    Although Samuel had felt surprised before, he did not think too much about it. Now many rich people


    did have such a mentality, so he thought that it was reasonable for Han Li to think in this way.


    However, after hearing what Yan Jun said, Samuel would not be so foolish as to believe it.


    "Do I have any value to him?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    "I''m only at the superficial stage when I''m familiar


    with Han Li. If he really wants to get something from you, you have to investigate by yourself," Yan Jun


    said. Many years ago, he had contact with Han Li and had investigated him for a period of time. He had


    a general understanding of what kind of person Han Li was. Yan Jun did not believe his words at all.


    Samuel nodded solemnly and said, "Grandpa Yan, if Han Yan can kill Han Li, it doesn''t matter."


    "Oh?" Yan Jun turned around and looked at Samuel with eyes as bright as torches.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "Han Yan has killed Han Feng. If she doesn''t want to be exposed


    and take the position of the Hannigan family head, it is her only choice. I pointed this out for her. I think


    she will do this."


    "Kid, don''t hold too much hope," said Yan Jun. "Even if it''s his own daughter, Han Li will be on guard


    against her. Using Han Yan to kill him really seems like a very good idea. However, the possibility of


    Han Yan being seen through is very high. Once Han Yan says that you''re the main culprit in this matter,


    you''ll be in grave danger."


    Samuel had considered the risks that this matter would bring, but he had considered the risks that


    would happen to Han Yan. He also thought that Han Yan''s chances of sess were very high. After


    all, she was Han Li''s biological daughter. People who were closest to him could do something to him


    without anyone knowing.


    But after Yan Jun said so, Samuel had no choice but to reevaluate the risks of this matter.


    "Grandfather Yan, it''s gettingte. You should rest first, " Samuel said.


    Yan Jun reminded, "If this matter is exposed, don''t worry too much. Try to fight with Han Li''s


    bodyguards. Don''t think that you don''t have the courage to fight because of the strength he has


    disyed. You can''t resign to his fate at any time."


    Samuel nodded heavily and said, "If Heaven wants me to die, I''ll break the sky!"


    "Brat, where did you learn such exaggerated words from?" Yan Jun said, not knowing whether tough


    or cry.


    "Grandpa Yan, I''m a movie enthusiast."


    After Samuel drove away and parked his car to his unit, he saw a woman with long hair running toward


    him.


    When the woman came near, Samuel found that Mi Fei''er was with disheveled hair.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This woman seemed to be waiting for him on purpose.


    "Old Hannigan, I beg you, can you do me a favor?" Mi Fei''er''s eyes were flustered. It was as if she had


    seen her savior. She held Samuel''s hand and said.


    Samuel did not like Mi Fei''er at all. This woman had a very heavy shadow of Lydia, just like a replica of


    Lydia. If it weren''t for Yang Meng, Samuel would never have intervened in her affairs in the past.


    "Does it have anything to do with Yang Meng?" Samuel asked lightly.


    Mi Fei''er shook her head and said, "It''s my own business. It has nothing to do with her."


    Samuel shook off Mi Fei''er''s hand and walked towards the elevator. He said, "Since it has nothing to do


    with her, then what does your business have to do with me?"


    Mi Fei''er was stunned on the spot. She did not expect that she would be rejected so easily. Samuel did


    not even take the time to think about it.


    "Stop right there. As long as you''re willing to help me, I promise you anything," Mi Fei''er roared.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Samuel turned his head and found that Mi Fei''er had deliberately lowered her neckline. For a man, this


    was the most direct temptation. Unfortunately, Mi Fei''er met a straight man, a man who could turn a


    blind eye t o beauties like Qi Yiyun.


    "Haha." Samuel said. Then he took the elevator upstairs.


    It was as if Mi Fei''er had been struck by lightning. She stood rooted to the spot. Not only could she


    abandon her dignity, but she could also sell her body. But in the end, she could only get


    Samuel¡¯s"haha¡±!


    These two words were full of ridicule and contempt, which made Mi Fei''er feel a great shame.


    "I''ve already asked you for help. How dare you be dismissive of me? What makes you think you can do


    that?" Mi Fei''er said, gnashing her teeth. It seemed that she thought that as long as she asked Samuel


    for help, Samuel would definitely help her.


    Back home, Qi Yiyun was watching TV on the sofa in the living room, with her legs curled up. She


    didn''t expose her sexy side too much. She was now waiting for the door as usual. She would only go


    back to her room to rest after Samuel went home.


    Sometimes, Qi Yiyun was afraid that this matter would suddenlye to an end, because she had


    developed a habit. If one day she lost the qualification to wait Samuel to go home, perhaps this would


    be the beginning of Qi Yiyun''s dark life.


    "Do you want to have supper?" Qi Yiyun stood up and asked Samuel. She was dressed very casually


    at home, but because of her appearance and figure, no matter how casual her clothes were, it was still


    eye-catching.


    "Is there any morete-night snacks that are that good?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    "There''s a special service. Do you dare to ept it?" Qi Yiyun raised her eyebrows and said.


    Samuel frowned slightly. Qi Yiyun seemed to be in a very good mood today. She seemed to be very


    happy, but she made such a joke with him.


    "Did you win the lottery, or did you get a free lunch?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Neither, but there is something that makes me happier." Qi Yiyun had been happy for a whole day at


    home since she knew that it was true that Samuel knocked out Shan Qing. For her, the more powerful


    Samuel was, the happier she was.


    "It''s such a happy thing. Why don''t you share it with m e? Do you want to make me happy?" Samuel


    said with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Qi Yiyun went straight to the kitchen. She would not let Samuel know why she was happy.


    "You''ll have to try the fruit pizza I made myself," said Q


    i Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun''s cooking skills were varied, and she knew how to cook. Samuel had already learned this. In


    some aspects, Qi Yiyun was indeed a very good choice for a good wife. She was born into a wealthy


    family, but she was not arrogant like a princess. She did not have the temper of a rich youngdy, and


    she did all kinds of daily housework. This was almost impossible to see in other rich youngdies.


    It was a pity that it had been a few years since she appeared in Samuel''s life.


    "Not bad, not bad at all." Samuel ate a piece of pizza and praised it.


    Qi Yiyun became happier, with her sweet dimples blooming on the corners of her mouth. But in this


    beautiful atmosphere, there was a rapid knock on the door.


    Samuel roughly guessed who it was, but Qi Yiyun was very confused. Almost no one woulde to


    knock on the door in their family.


    "Do you know who it is?" Qi Yiyun was puzzled when she saw Samuel''s calm look.


    "It should be the beautiful neighbor from the opposite school. She asked me for help just now, but I


    ignored her. Maybe she''s angry," Samuel said lightly.


    He had intended to ignore Mi Fei''er directly, but Qi Yiyun stood up.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel asked.


    "Tell her to get lost," Qi Yiyun said lightly, with a hint o f killing intent in her tone.


    How could Qi Yiyun not be angry when such an atmosphere had been destroyed when she got along s


    o well with Samuel?


    Qi Yiyun opened the door and heard a burst of abuse." Where''s Old Hannigan? Get him out. What right


    does h e have to ignore me? Is a good-for-nothing like him qualified?"


    Qi Yiyun didn''t know what had happened, but in her eyes, those who dared to insult Samuel were her


    enemies.


    Pa!


    Qi Yiyun raised her hand and pped Mi Fei''er in the face.

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    Mi Fei''er was unwilling to be ignored by Samuel and that he refused to ept her own enticement.


    That was why she hade to Samuel to reason with him. However, she had never expected that she


    would run into an even more powerful Qi Yiyun.


    In Qi Yiyun s life, she had been in a weak position most of the time, at least in the eyes of outsiders.


    However, she had a strong personality. After all, she was the daughter of a rich and powerful family.


    How could she not have a temper?


    She didn''t get angry because she didn''t touch her bottom line.


    But now, for Qi Yiyun, her bottom line was Samuel. Mi Fei''er dared to disturb her getting along with


    Samuel, which was enough to make her angry.


    "Why are you so noisy?" Qi Yiyun asked Mi Fei''er in an imposing manner.


    Mi Fei''er covered her face and was a little scared, because she could feel the unique momentum of


    those rich people in Qi Yiyun''s eyes. That kind of superiority was enough to scare Mi Fei''er.


    She could show a sense of superiority in front of people at her level, but in front of people who were


    richer than her, Mi Fei''er would unconsciously feel inferior. This was also the reason why she was


    extremely utilitarian. She didn''t want to show her inferiority in front of anyone, so she would do


    everything she could to make herself richer. Unfortunately, although there were many people who


    pursued her for so many years, they were all people who couldn''t do anything. There were no real


    children of rich families who pursued her.


    "Where''s Old Hannigan? I''m not looking for you, I''m looking for him," Mi Fei''er asked weakly.


    "You''ve bothered us to rest. If there''s nothing else, get lost. If you dare to knock again, I''ll teach you a


    lesson," Qi Yiyun said coldly.


    Mi Fei''er originally came to question Samuel, because she couldn''t ept being ignored by him.


    However, Qi Yiyun was so strong that she couldn''t even say a word to refute.


    "I''m sorry." After saying that, Mi Fei''er turned around and returned home. Although she was unwilling,


    she did not dare to be angry at all.


    "This is the real side of your First Miss. The gentleness you pretend to be is quite simr." After Qi


    Yiyun closed the door and returned to the living room, Samuel said with a smile.


    "My gentleness is real, but it''s only for you," said Qi Yiyun lightly.


    "Ahem." Samuel looked embarrassed. He regretted provoking this damn topic. He stood up with a tired


    expression and said, "I''m tired. I''m going to sleep now.


    You should go to bed early too."


    After saying that, Samuel quickly slipped away.


    Qi Yiyun was eager to go to Mi Fei''er''s house and p her in the face. If it weren''t for her interruption,


    she could at least chat with Samuel for a while.


    On the other hand, after Mi Fei''er returned to the room, she looked at the bright red fingerprints on her


    face and also gnashed her teeth in hatred.


    Although she had been suppressed by Qi Yiyun''s momentum just now, the hatred in her heart drove


    her to take revenge. A woman who had been deceived by a good-for-nothing dared to hit her! 1


    Taking out the phone, Mi Fei''er dialed a number of a pursuer.


    This person had a certain status in the gray zone of Cloud City. He liked Mi Fei''er for a long time and


    pursued her for a long time. However, because of his identity, Mi Fei''er had always been very repulsive.


    She hoped to marry into a rich and powerful family rather than marry a notorious rat crossing the street.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, even though she could make use of him, Mi Fei''er still remembered him immediately.


    "Cheng Peng, where are you?"


    "Fei''er, you actually called me. Are you willing to give me a chance?" Cheng Peng said excitedly.


    "Help me with something. As long as it''s done, I can consider giving you a chance," Mi Fei''er said.


    "No problem, what''s the matter?" Cheng Peng asked.


    "Teach a woman a lesson for me tomorrow morning. I''ll send you the address," Mi Fei''er said.


    "Okay, I''ll book the crystal restaurant and have dinner with you tomorrow," Cheng Peng said happily.


    "Okay." After Mi Fei''er hung up the phone, she sneered with a ferocious expression.


    "Silly woman, if you hit me, you''ll pay a huge price. Tomorrow will be the time when you kneel down


    and beg for mercy." Mi Fei''er said to herself.


    At this time, Yang Meng suddenly came to knock on the door. She popped her head out of the door and


    asked, "Sister Fei¡¯er, have you thought of a solution? Are you going to thepany tomorrow? Is there


    any problem?"


    Mi Fei''er made a big mistake in her work, and even if she was expelled from thispany because of


    this, i t would not be a big deal. That was why Mi Fei''er asked Samuel for help. After all, he and Liam


    knew each other. If he could put in a good word for her, he might be able to get away with it.


    But now, Mi Fei''er no longer cared about the result of this matter. She wanted to teach Qi Yiyun a


    lesson and make Samuel, who ignored her, pay the price.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay. Go to sleep first," Mi Fei''er said.


    Yang Meng was convinced by Mi Fei''er''s words, so she went back to her room to sleep.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    Qi Yiyun made various kinds of dishes for Samuel every day, so it was necessary for her to go to the


    vegetable market to buy food every morning. From home to the vegetable market, she had to pass


    through a small alley. There were many people in the alley of the single days, and some even set up


    stalls. But when they met with double days, the alley looked very deserted, which was like a market in


    the countryside.


    Qi Yiyun went to the vegetable market to buy groceries as usual today. She did not feel that it was


    inappropriate to pass through the deserted alley, but when several men blocked her way, she felt that


    something was wrong.


    "What do you want to do?" Qi Yiyun asked lightly.


    The man in the lead cut his brush cut. He was Cheng Peng, Mi Fei''er''s pursuer.


    Cheng Peng sneered as he said, "Specting sister, you are so fucking blind. You even dare to offend my


    woman."


    "Is your woman Mi Fei''er?" Qi Yiyun chuckled.


    A trace of panic shed across Cheng Peng''s face. "Mi Fei''er warned me not to be exposed. I didn''t


    expect this woman to guess it so quickly." "Since you dare to do it, what are you afraid of?" Qi


    Yiyun said lightly.


    Cheng Peng raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m not afraid of a woman like you. Are you kidding me?


    Yes, my woman is Mi Fei''er. So what? She asked me to teach you a lesson and ask you to kneel down


    and apologize. I advise you to be sensible. Don''t force me t o do anything, or you''ll suffer."


    "Showing off in front of a woman, is this what you''re capable of?" asked Qi Yiyun.


    Cheng Pengughed and said, "You don''t want to tell me that I can''t hit women, do you? I''m sorry; I


    never divide men and women when I hit women. I just want to be happy."


    "Really?" Qi Yiyun slowly took off her sses and said, "A man who beats a woman is not a good


    person."


    Cheng Peng and his men were shocked by Qi Yiyun''s beauty when they saw her take off her sses.


    Cheng Peng had liked Mi Fei''er for a long time, but at this moment, he suddenly felt that he had


    changed his love.


    In front of this woman, Mi Fei''er was nothing. No matter her figure or appearance, it seemed that she


    was not as good as the woman in front of her.


    Cheng Peng couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He never thought that a person wearing sses and


    not wearing sses would have such a big difference.


    In the past, Qi Yiyun was at most an ordinary woman.


    But now, she was like a fairy that had descended from heaven.


    "Are you still going to hit me?" asked Qi Yiyun.


    Cheng Peng could not kill beautiful women easily. Beautiful women should be taken care of, not to hit.


    "B-beauty, do you have a boyfriend?" Cheng Peng asked unconsciously. Hepletely forgot that Mi


    Pei er had disguised herself as his subordinate and was standing behind him.


    "Cheng Peng, what do you mean?" Hearing this, Mi Fei''er threw away her cap and asked Cheng Peng,


    gnashing her teeth.


    Cheng Peng didn''t panic at all. Instead, he looked confident and said, "Mi Fei¡¯er, take a good look at


    the gap between you and her. If I can be her boyfriend, will I look at you again?"


    Mi Fei''er was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. She didn''t expect that Cheng Peng, who


    had liked her for so many years, would change his mind in an instant.


    Cheng Peng said disdainfully, "Besides, you have treated me as a back-up for so many years. Do you


    think I don''t know? If you have anything to ask for help, you cane to me. If you have nothing to do,


    you can kick me away. Mi Fei''er, do you really regard yourself as a queen?" 1


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mi Fei''er''s face was as white as paper. She, who had always felt inferior in front of Qi Yiyun, felt even


    more ashamed at that moment.


    "Have you quarreled enough? My people have already arrived. If you want to fight, then hurry up and


    fight." A t this time, Qi Yiyun said with a smile. She bought time and sent Dong Hao a location. At this


    time, Dong Hao had already appeared in the alley.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    Cheng Peng did not understand Qi Yiyun''s meaning, but when Dong Hao walked to Qi Yiyun''s side, he


    came to his senses.


    "Beauty, you have a boyfriend?" Cheng Peng said in disbelief.


    Dong Hao stood beside Qi Yiyun. He bent down and said, "Miss, how do we deal with these scums?"


    "Just teach them a lesson," Qi Yiyun said indifferently.


    Miss?


    "And teach them a lesson?"


    Cheng Peng nced at Mi Fei''er subconsciously. "Who did she offend? She doesn''t look like an


    ordinary person. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have bodyguards."


    Mi Fei''er was also a little confused. In her opinion, Qi Yiyun was just an ignorant girl who had been


    deceived by Samuel. How could she be a Miss from a rich family? Moreover, she even had


    bodyguards.


    "Beauty, you underestimate us. How dare one man fight with us alone?" Cheng Peng realized that Qi


    Yiyun''s identity was not simple, but he didn''t take Dong Hao seriously. In Cheng Peng''s opinion,


    fighting was about having more people and more strength. He didn''t believe that so many people


    couldn''t beat Dong Hao.


    Dong Hao smiled coldly. This piece of trash was not worth his effort at all. However, since Qi Yiyun had


    already spoken, he had to teach Cheng Peng a lesson.


    "I can take care of you trash with one hand," Dong Hao said indifferently, and then he walked toward


    Cheng Peng and his fellows.


    In front of a beautiful woman, a man''s face was very important. In Cheng Peng''s view, this was the time


    when he showed his true nature as a man. Maybe this rich youngdy would fall in love with him once


    he showed his true colors as a man.


    "Brothers,e on. Let him see how powerful we are." Cheng Peng called his men. He was not willing


    to show weakness, so he took the lead.


    For Dong Hao, this kind of local hooligan was like a group of children in kindergarten.


    In less than a minute, Cheng Peng and his men ally on the ground, howling.


    Seeing this scene, Mi Fei''er''s tears flowed down.


    She wanted to take revenge, but the reality gave her a tight p in the face. However, she did not


    understand why a person like Samuel could trick a youngdy into getting his hands on her.


    Was she blind?


    Qi Yiyun walked to Mi Fei''er and said lightly, "Do you have the ability to take revenge if you want to?"


    Mi Fei''er did not dare to look directly into Qi Yiyun''s eyes. At this moment, her inferiorityplex rose


    again.


    "Since you are a Miss from a rich and powerful family, why are you still with a good-for-nothing like Old


    Hannigan?" Mi Fei''er asked in confusion.


    "A good-for-nothing?" Qi Yiyun could not helpughing and said, "I really don''t know how you know


    he''s a good-for-nothing."


    "You''re First Miss, but he''s someone who lives in a rented house. Isn''t he trash?" Mi Fei''er gritted her


    teeth. She had never changed Samuel''s definition, not even if he had once amazed her.


    Qi Yiyun shook her head helplessly and said, "Treat your boss like trash. It''s really the first time I''ve


    never seen such an arrogant subordinate like you. He doesn''t care about you just because he thinks


    you''re not worth it, but you think you''re beautiful, so you can sit high in front of him, right?"


    Boss?


    Mi Fei''er raised her head in confusion. She did not understand what Qi Yiyun meant. However, she was


    high and mighty in front of Samuel. It was indeed because of her appearance. She had even thought


    that Samuel liked her. He had just pretended to care more about Yang Meng to save the face.


    "What boss? What subordinate? I don''t understand what you''re talking about," Mi Fei''er said in


    confusion.


    "If you really don''t understand, you can ask your best friend. You will know how ridiculous you are.


    Besides, you are not even qualified to be his girlfriend, so don''t imagine that he will like you. After all,


    even I have never made him fall in love with me." Qi Yiyun mocked.


    "Give these good-for-nothings a piece of advice. Tell them not to appear in front of me in the future. I''m


    going to buy some vegetables." Qi Yiyun told Dong Hao and walked toward the market.


    Dong Hao sighed. The young miss had be a frequent visitor to the market, and all of this was


    because Samuel. 1


    Mi Fei''er didn''t even look at Cheng Peng. She didn''t care what kind of ending he would have. After all,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    she was just using Cheng Peng as a tool. Even if Cheng Peng died, she wouldn''t feel guilty at all.


    After rushing all the way to thepany, Mi Fei''er pulled Yang Meng out of her desk without saying a


    word.


    Generally speaking, no one would show up in the fire exit between the stairs. It was a good ce to


    talk about private things.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    Yang Meng looked at Mi Fei''er, who was sweating profusely and looking very flustered, and asked,"


    Sister Fei''er, what''s wrong with you? Is Mr. Liam unwilling to let you go?"


    Mi Fei''er was panting so hard that she couldn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, Yang Meng continued, "Sister Fei''er, why don''t... why don''t I help you find a way?"


    Yang Meng didn''t want to intervene in this matter unless she had to. She knew that Mi Fei''er was


    strong i n front of her, so Mi Fei¡¯er definitely didn''t want her to help. However, she didn''t want Mi Fei''er


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    to be fired because of this. Now, only Samuel could save Mi Fei''er.


    "Yang Meng, what are you hiding from me? Tell me now." After taking a breath, Mi Fei''er asked Yang


    Meng.


    Yang Meng panicked. She hid the matter from Mi Fei''er, and only knew the truth about Samuel¡¯s


    identity. Moreover, this was what Samuel had told her. She must not tell anyone else.


    Seeing Yang Meng''s reaction, Mi Fei''er, who was familiar with her, could almost conclude that Yang


    Meng had something to hide.


    "If you don''t tell me, our sisterhood will end here from now on," Mi Fei''er threatened.


    Yang Meng was even more flustered. She had been friends with Mi Fei''er for so many years, and she


    didn''t want their rtionship to be broken.


    "Sister Fei''er, in fact... in fact, Old Hannigan is Samuel, " Yang Meng said.


    "So what if he''s Samuel?" Mi Fei''er did not respond for a moment and looked confused.


    "Samuel is the boss of Weakriver Real Estate. He is also the live-in son-inw of the Sue family," Yang


    Meng exined.


    Honglong!


    A bolt from the blue exploded in Mi Fei''er''s mind.


    It was nothing for her to have a live-in son-inw, but the words of the owner of Weakriver Real Estate


    directly broke her heart.


    The person she looked down on was the one she had been looking forward to meeting and even


    fantasized about hooking up with!


    Old Hannigan, Samuel, the owner of Weakriver real Estate, Young Master of the Hannigan family in


    Swallow City!


    Mi Fei''er, who could not stand steadily, sat down on the ground.


    Yang Meng quickly squatted down to support her and asked, "Sister Fei¡¯er, are you all right?"


    Mi Fei''er''s eyes were dull. She was very eager to meet with the boss of Weakriver real Estate. For this


    reason, she also prepared a sexy dress at home, waiting for the boss to appear.


    But now, the fact in front of her was that the boss had always been by her side, and she actually


    treated the boss with a contemptuous attitude and even said that he was a good-for-nothing.


    At this moment, Mi Fei''er finally understood why Qi Yiyun said that when she knew the truth, she would


    know how ridiculous she was.


    This was no longer just a joke, but a humiliation that drove people crazy.


    She was high and mighty in front of Samuel, but at this time, she had be a shame that Mi Fei''er


    did not dare to remember.


    She hadughed at him, looked down upon him, and scolded him. Samuel did not refute her. She


    thought that he was a good-for-nothing.


    But now Mi Fei''er knew that it was because Samuel looked down on people like her.


    Would the Young Master of the Hannigan family put a n ordinary woman in his eyes?


    Her beauty was nothing in front of the Young Master o f the Hannigan family.


    "I''m really ridiculous, really ridiculous. I actually treat the boss as trash," Mi Fei''er said, her eyes ssy.


    She hoped that she could make great achievements in


    Weakriver real Estate, and even imagined the day when she would be the proprietress. At this


    moment, the bubble in her beautiful dream was broken, revealing her ridiculous and ugly side.


    "Sister Fei''er, this has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t know his identity. How can you me it on


    yourself?" Yang Meng said.


    Mi Fei¡¯er¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she suddenly showed a resentful expression. She pped Yang Meng


    in the face, gnashed her teeth, and said, "It''s all your fault. If you had told me, how could I have such a


    big misunderstanding with him?"


    "Yang Meng, I have today. It''s all your fault. I regard you as my sister, but you hid such an important


    thing from me."


    "From today on, I will sever the ties with you."


    At this moment, Mi Fei''er''s ugly face waspletely exposed, and she med it all on Yang Meng.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    Yang Meng stood stunned on the spot. From the first day they met Samuel, Mi Fei¡¯er''s attitude toward


    Samuel had been very bad. She did not put him in her eyes at all. It had nothing to do with her knowing


    Samuel''s identity.


    But now, Mi Fei''er med it on her concealment of this matter.


    Even if she did not hide anything, would she be able to change the fact that she had offended Samuel?


    "Sister Fei¡¯er, I didn''t know Old Hannigan''s identity on the first day, but you offended him on the first


    day we met," Yang Meng said lightly.


    "I have a chance to atone for my sins. If you had told m e earlier, how could things have developed to


    this extent?" Mi Fei''er looked at Yang Meng ferociously. She did not feel that she was wrong, but that


    Yang Meng did not tell her Samuel''s real identity, so she had been kept in the dark.


    Yang Meng smiled faintly. She had always treated Mi Fei''er as her sister, so sometimes when she


    faced Mi Fei''er''s strong will, she would choose to endure it. But i n this matter, Yang Meng couldn''t


    stand it. She had no mistakes, so why should she be responsible for what M i Fei''er had done?


    "Mi Fei''er, I know you treat me very well, but I also


    know very well that you treat me as your best friend because you can find a sense of superiority in me


    and make you feel your own excellence at all times. In the past, I never cared about this kind of thing,


    but now, I won''t endure it anymore."


    "You''re ridiculously arrogant. In fact, you''re worthless. You don''t have anything, but you still think of


    yourself as a princess and think that all men in the world will spoil you. But do you have the ability to do


    that?"


    "If it weren''t for your high regard, how could you have offended Old Hannigan? The woman beside him


    is so beautiful. Why do you still think that he likes you?"


    "You''re ridiculous. It''s ridiculous."


    Yang Meng burst into a rage and vented all the dissatisfaction in her heart.


    Mi Fei''er''s ferocious expression became more and more angrier, because Yang Meng''s words were


    heartwrenching. But the more she told the truth, the more she couldn''t bear it, because she lived in the


    world she built. Once it was exposed, all these illusions would make Mi Fei''er suffer a great blow.


    "Yang Meng, it''s true that I''m better than you. Why do you say that I''m worthless?" Mi Fei''er gnashed


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    her teeth and said.


    "You have nothing now. You will lose your job. Do you still think it''s not your fault?" Yang Mengughed.


    She had offended Samuel again and again, trying to test him on the edge of death. Samuel had been


    magnanimous, but she still wanted to push it. As an outsider, Yang Meng felt funny from the bottom of


    her heart when she saw all this.


    Samuel''s words could determine Mi Fei''er''s future, but Mi Fei''er thought that she was a goddess, a


    goddess that was unattainable to Samuel. Wasn''t this a joke?


    "Yang Meng, how dare you talk to me like this? Have you forgotten what I have done to you for so


    many years? Have your conscience been eaten by a dog?" Mi Fei''er gnashed her teeth and said.


    "Of course I remember, but do you remember that I cooked every meal for so many years? Maybe you


    have never cared about it." Yang Meng smiled sadly. People like Mi Fei''er only remembered what they


    had done, but she did not care about what others had done.


    "As you wish, sisterhood ends here." After saying that, Yang Meng went back to her desk to work.


    Although this rtionship would still hurt Yang Meng, she would not regret it. In the performance of this


    love character, Yang Meng had always followed M i Fei''er''s words. As long as she did not agree with Mi


    Fei''er''s point of view, that was making mistakes. Yang Meng would listen to her obediently every time.


    Now, i t was time for her to choose a new life.


    There were many situations like this in life. He would remember his little favor and his little favor for the


    rest of his life, but he had never paid any attention to what you had done for him. 6


    Penins Hotel. Han Van had been worried ever since she met Samuel. She had already made up her


    mind. I f she wanted to be the family head and make Han Feng die, her only choice was to kill


    Han Li. Only then would she be able to resolve her problem once and for all. However, she did not


    know what to do.


    She was not afraid of being struck by lightning if she killed her father with her own hands. She was


    afraid that her n would not go smoothly. Once Han Li found out about it, she would never be able to


    turn things around.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you these two days? If you have something on your mind, you can tell me," Di


    Yang asked Han Yan. Since she went to see Samuel, D i Yang found that there was something wrong


    with Han Yan. She often stared nkly for no reason.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    Han Yan did not tell Di Yang what Samuel told her. After all, Di Yang was Han Li''s loyal subordinate. If


    Di Yang did not approve of this matter, the n would not be carried out.


    But without Diyang''s help, Han Yan did not know what to do. 1


    "Di Yang, you also have a part in killing Han Feng," Han Yan said.


    Di Yang frowned. He did not know what Han Yan''s sudden proposal meant. Did she want to abandon


    the car and protect the general so that he could take responsibility?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Miss, you won''t ask me to take responsibility for you, will you?" Di Yang said.


    Han Yan shook her head, walked to Di Yang, and said,'' I have a way to ensure our safety, and also to


    let me take the position of the master of the Hannigan family. I can also give you a unique position in


    the Hannigan family."


    "Miss, if you have something to say, just say it. I''m old, so I don''t have the mood to guess," Di Yang


    said.


    Han Yan took a deep breath and said with a serious expression, "If my father dies, the Hannigan family


    will be controlled by me in the future, and Han Feng''s death will not be found out."


    Di Yang''s eyes focused. No wonder Han Yan had been distracted these days. It turned out that she


    was thinking about this kind of thing.


    Kill Han Li!


    Di Yang never dared to have such a thought, and he didn''t even have a little bit of thought.


    On the surface, Han Li was a businessman, but in fact, he was an absolute cold-faced king of hell. The


    Hannigan family''s current status in the U.S. was built up by thousands of lonely ghosts and white


    bones of his. If he wanted to deal with such a cruel person, the price and risk he had to pay was


    unimaginable.


    "Miss, you should know Han Long''s skills. He is the only one who is qualified to be given the surname


    Hannigan among all the bodyguards in the Hannigan family," Di Yang said.


    The member of the Earth generation was the strongest bodyguard of the Hannigan family, but Han


    Long was a n exception. He changed his surname many years ago. It was a great honor for a person


    with another surname to be surnamed Han under the authorization of Han Li. At the same time, this


    honor also represented Han Long''s powerful strength.


    Di Yang heard that the old Han Long was the top killer of a certain organization, and he was even


    known as the God of Massacre. Many of Han Li''s opponents had died at Han Long''s hands, and he


    had never failed. This kind of 100% sess rate was beyond Di Yang''s reach.


    Other than respect for Han Li in the Hannigan family, the only person Di Yang was afraid of was Han


    Long. 1


    Han Yan''s face sank. Han Long was indeed a great threat. However, her identity was special. There


    were many ways to kill Han Li. She did not need to face Han Long directly. She needed to give Han


    Long a reason to believe after Han Li died.


    "I am his daughter. I am the person who can get close t o him at will. I don''t need force to kill him." After


    that, Han Yan took out a capsule and continued, "This one i s enough to kill him thousands of times


    over."


    The eyelids of Di Yang jumped when he was watched the capsule. Killing Han Feng was already the


    most outrageous thing he had done. He didn''t expect that h e would still have to take the road to killing


    Han Li.


    "If you don''t do this, my father will find out how Han Feng died sooner orter. At that time, I may be


    locked in Hannigan family''s cer for a lifetime, and you will die," Han Yan said.


    "Miss, since you are the closest person to the Patriarch, isn''t it better for you to do this?" Di Yang said.


    "Since you know about this matter, do you still have the right to refuse to participate? I will deliver the


    dishes myself, and you will be in charge of going to the kitchen at the back," Han Yan said.


    Di Yang was short of breath. After a lot of fierce fights i n his heart, he took the capsule from Han Yan.


    "I hope that Miss will keep your promise when you bes the householder of the Hannigan family,"


    Di Yang said.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    In another room of the hotel, Han Li stood in front of the window with an indifferent look. There was no


    news about Han Feng in the past two days, but in the process, he found Han Van''s strangeness.


    Han Li knew his daughter very well. Her unusual behavior must have indicated that she was hiding


    something.


    Han Li asked Han Long, "Han Long, have you noticed the situation of Yan''er in the past two days?"


    "Miss is ill at ease. The disappearance of the young master may have something to do with her," Han


    Long said very directly. For so many years, although Han Yan''s ambition had not been exposed, from


    her attitude toward Han Feng, who didn''t know that she coveted the position of the family master?


    Han Li took a deep breath and said, "I don''t want things to go like this. The sister and brother are both


    m y children."


    "Patriarch, you have to be careful." Han Long suddenly reminded him.


    Han Li''s eyes narrowed. He turned to look at Han Long and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Patriarch, I don''t mean to offend you, but Miss''s ambition has reached an uncontroble level. Maybe


    she is now facing a situation where there is no way to


    retreat," Han Long said. Although he did not make it very clear, with Han Li''s intelligence, it should not


    be difficult to associate it with his meaning.


    If Han Feng''s disappearance was really rted to Han Van, then it was reasonable for her to make a


    decision to deal with Han Li.


    "If the disappearance of the young master is really rted to the youngdy, how do you think she can


    hide it and sessfully get the position of the homeowner?" Han Long continued.


    "If I find out, she will live a life that will never see the light of day." Han Li sighed after he said that.


    Although he was very unwilling to admit it, this possibility would indeed happen. Han Li knew very well


    that if someone wanted to cover up a mistake, he needed to do more wrong things. After all, he had


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    also made such a choice.


    "Patriarch, the youngdy will definitely take action soon. You must be careful," Han Long said.


    Han Li nodded. Although she was his daughter, he would not allow her to do anything she wanted.


    "I hope she doesn''t take this step. Otherwise, I will never let her go." Han Li said in a cold tone.


    Han Long shook his head. He clearly understood that Han Li''s hope was unlikely to happen. This was


    because Han Yan might have already nned how to deal with him. After all, Han Yan had already


    taken the wrong step. There was no turning back.


    Before the dinner, Han Yan had done a lot of psychological construction for herself. When she


    appeared at the dinner table, she looked like a good girl, and she would not let Han Li feel anything


    wrong.


    But it was her sudden abnormal behavior that made Han Li more vignt.


    In the past few days, Han Yan had been in a bad state. But today, she suddenly recovered, which was


    the biggest w.


    "Dad, I''ve asked the kitchen to prepare your favorite dishes. You''ve worked hard in the past few days,"


    Han Yan said to Han Li with a smile.


    "What is there for me to trouble you with? It should be you who should be working hard. You have put


    in a lot of effort in order to find Han Feng." Han Li said.


    Speaking of this, Han Yan deliberately sighed and shook her head. She said, "Unfortunately, there has


    been no news of Han Feng. I don''t know where he has gone. Dad, have you thought about what to do


    next?"


    "Samuel''s greatest concern is Yvonne. If he threatens me with Han Feng, this woman will be my pawn.


    You can ask someone to catch Yvonne," Han Li said.


    Han Yan nodded and said, "I''ll have someone take action tonight. Samuel dared to hurt my brother. I


    must make him pay the price."


    During the conversation, Han Li''s favorite dishes were served on the table. Han Yan was very kind to


    help


    Han Li with the dishes. She said, "Dad, try the taste here. It''s different from the dishes made by our


    chef. If you like it, I''ll invite the chef back to America."


    "You are the most considerate person. It would be great if Han Feng was so considerate." While


    speaking, Han Li changed the bowl of the dish with Han Yan''s empty bowl and continued, "You should


    eat it first. Help me taste what''s different about it. If it doesn''t taste good, I won''t eat it. Don''t ruin the


    position of this dish in my mind."


    Han Yan''s face changed. She had never thought that Han Li would say that.

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    There was a strong poison in this dish. Once eaten, even a value Golden Immortal couldn''t do anything


    about it.


    "What''s the matter? I''m just asking you to help me taste some food. Don''t tell me you''re not even willing


    t o do such a small thing?" Han Li asked.


    Han Van''s face became more and more ugly. She said, "Dad, I''m not veryfortable today. I have a


    bit of stomach ache. It''s not very suitable for eating."


    "I see." Han Li smiled. Just as Han Yan let out a sigh of relief, Han Long grabbed a hotel attendant and


    brought her over.


    "Help me taste the taste. What''s the difference?" Han L i said to the waitress with a smile.


    Although the waiter was puzzled, she dared not refuse the request of such a big shot.


    When the waiter picked up the bowls and chopsticks, Han Yan hurriedly said, "Throw the dishes out


    and ask the chef toe out and see what he cooks. It doesn''t taste good. Doesn''t he know that this is


    my father''s favorite dish? It''s rotten to this extent."


    The waiter was so scared that she shrank her head. She had seen this youngdy''s fiery temper many


    times. She would hit people without saying anything.


    When she was about to put down the tableware to find the chef, Han Li said, "Don''t listen to her. I''ll ask


    you to eat. You eat."


    "Dad, let the kitchen redo," Han Yan said in a panic.


    "Only after trying will you know whether it is delicious or not. I don''t want to waste the ingredients." After


    that, Han Li turned to look at the waiter and motioned for her to eat.


    Seeing that Han Yan did not speak, the waiter picked u p a chopstick and put it into his mouth. The


    taste was absolutely authentic and there was nothing wrong with it. However, when she was about to


    speak, her body burned like a fire, and a fierce pain spread through her internal organs.


    In less than ten seconds, the waitress fell to the ground with her eyes wide open, blood gushing from


    the corner of her mouth. 1


    Seeing this, Han Yan fell intoplete despair.


    Di Yang''s first thought was to run away as soon as possible. Maybe if he ran away, he might have a


    chance to survive. As for what kind of pursuit he would encounter in the future, he had no time to think


    about it now.


    But after running for a short distance, he was attacked by gravity on his back so that he flew into the air


    and ate shit.


    "You want to run away? Di Yang, you are really bold."


    Han Long said with a sneer.


    Di Yang was the strongest of the Hannigan family''s Earth generation, but when facing Han Long, he


    didn''t even have the courage to fight back.


    "It has nothing to do with me. It has nothing to do with me. It was the youngdy who nned it. I can


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    only listen to her orders." Di Yang shook his head in a panic, and his face was pale.


    "But you don''t report it, you will be sentenced to death. " Han Long walked to Di Yang with a sneer and


    punched Di Yang in the chest.


    Di Yang''s eyeballs instantly bulged, and at an extremely fast speed, they filled up the blood and turned


    red, and then blood also overflowed from his ears and nostrils.


    The power of this punch directly shattered Di Yang''s heart, causing him to bleed internally.


    "The strongest of the Earth generation?" Han Long smiled contemptuously. He did not even give Di


    Yang a nce before returning to Han Li''s side.


    At this time, Han Yan had already knelt on the ground. Her eyes were full of panic, and she had


    experienced the first regret in her life.


    No matter what she had done in the past, Han Yan would never regret it. In her life, there was no such


    word at all.


    But now, she was really scared because she knew that


    Han Li would not let her go.


    "Where''s your younger brother?" Han Li asked in a deep voice. Since Han Yan had already done this,


    then Han Feng''s matter definitely had nothing to do with Samuel. It was Han Yan who had done it.


    "Dad, Samuel has already killed Han Feng. It was he who forced me to kill you. It''s all his fault. Please


    forgive me," Han Yan said.


    "What!"


    Han Li''s expression changed drastically as he stood u p. Although he was worried about Han Feng''s


    safety, i n his opinion, even if Han Feng was injured, he was definitely still alive. As long as he was


    alive, it was not a big problem.


    However, this news was undoubtedly like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky to Han Li.


    The Hannigan family in the U.S. was still waiting for Han Feng to inherit, but he... had died!


    Han Li, who was furious, shouted, grabbed Han Yan''s hair, and said with a ferocious face, "He is your


    brother, but you even killed your own brother!"

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    Was this matter rted to Samuel? Han Li knew very well that with Di Yang''s protection, how could


    Han Yan be threatened by Samuel''s control?


    It was a hard fact that she killed Han Feng for the sake of her position as the head of the family. No


    matter how hard she tried to defend herself, it was useless.


    "Is the family head that important to you? He is the closest rtive of yours who grew up with you."


    Han Li said with a distressed look. Han Feng was dead. What he lost was not only a son but also a


    daughter. After this matter, he would never treat Han Yan as a spoilt daughter anymore, and the entire


    Hannigan family in the U.S. would never tolerate Han Yan anymore.


    Han Van 8 hair was pulled so hard that it hurt. She wanted to beg for mercy and wanted Han Li to let


    her go. However, she knew that it was impossible to get Han Li¡¯s forgiveness by doing such a thing.


    Since it was useless, why did she have to beg for mercy?


    "I¡¯ve put in so much effort. Why do you want to hand the Hannigan family to him just because of his


    words? Have you ever considered my feelings?" Han Van roared at Han Li as if she had lost her mind.


    "Your value is to help the Hannigan family attract more powerful local forces in the U.S.. Only in this


    way can the Hannigan family be recognized by the real upper ss society of the U.S., instead of


    making you the head of the family. People willugh at our Hannigan family for having no one to rely


    on. ¡± Han Li scolded.


    "Are you going to beughed at just because I am a woman?" Han Van''s face was filled with


    dissatisfaction. She was born with a female body, which was not something that she could control. She


    did not want to be bound like this. She had the ability to prove that she was better than Han Feng.


    Moreover, she had indeed done it. How could she ept her fate?


    "Whether it is a joke or not is no longer important. Not only did you kill Han Feng, but you also wanted


    to kill me. You can only live a dark life for the rest of your life." Han Li shook off Han Van. At this


    moment, his heart did not care about the rtionship between father and daughter.


    "Dad, I beg you to give me a chance.


    Although I killed Han Feng, it was indeed not my idea to kill you. It was Samuel. He forced me to do


    this." Han Van knelt on the ground. She was very clear about what a dark life meant. There was an


    ind in the Hannigan family, which was used to imprison all those who had a grudge against the


    Hannigan family, but they could not die because of their value.


    Han Yan knew that if she was thrown onto the ind, it would be a nightmare. The people on the ind


    who were still alive would never let her go.


    "Do you think that I will believe your words? How can a good-for-nothing like Samuel threaten you?"


    Han Li said disdainfully.


    "It''s true. What I said is true. He has evidence that I killed Han Feng, so I have to ept his threat.


    Dad, although I want the position of the homeowner, if he hadn''t threatened me, how could I dare to kill


    you? " Han Yan cried andined.


    Han Li took a deep breath. This good-for-nothing abandoned son. He was so bold that he asked Han


    Van to kill him.


    "I pity him. He actually takes it as a capital to indulge. It seems that this good-for-nothing doesn''t


    understand that he doesn''t have the ability topete with me at all," Han Li said coldly.


    "Dad, I know I''ve done something wrong, but I don''t want to make mistakes again and again. Please..."


    "Don¡¯t say any more. I will deal with you after I kill Samuel." Han Li interrupted Han Van.


    "I still had some pity for you and wanted to give you a backup n, but since you''re courting death, you


    can''t me me," Han Li said as he left the Penins Hotel.


    During this period of time, Yvonne''s life rhythm was very normal, but everyte night, Yvonne''s longing


    for Samuel could not escape. Moreover, after Godfrey and Lydia divorced, there was a little bit less


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    vitality in the family, which always made Yvonne feel lifeless.


    However, Yvonne did not sympathize with Lydia''s ending. She actually wanted to kill Samuel and even


    used her mobile phone to send a message to him. Yvonne would never forgive Lydia for this.


    Yvonne was watching TV in the living room, suddenly her cellphone rang. It was a call from Harvey,


    which made Yvonne frown.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    In the past few days, it was not the first time that Harvey had contacted her. Moreover, he seemed to


    be trying to please her and wanted to cooperate with her, which made Yvonne feel very strange.


    Given the resentment between Harvey and her, how could Harvey suddenly show his goodwill to her?


    Therefore, in Yvonne¡¯s view, this guy came to her, and he must have a conspiracy.


    "Yvonne, have you thought it through yet? Thebination of our twopanies is definitely a strong


    alliance. We''ll be able to create a new world in Cloud City," Harvey said.


    "Harvey, what exactly do you want to do?" Yvonne asked helplessly. Towards


    Harvey''s words, she wouldn''t believe even a single symbol.


    "I sincerely want to cooperate with you, not to scheme against you. If you don''t believe me, I am willing


    to show my sincerity and give you 50% of thepany''s shares," Harvey said.


    "Give me 50 percent of the shares for free?"


    It was even more unbelievable for Yvonne to believe that something like a pie falling from the sky would


    fall into herp.


    "I just want the development of the Sue family to be more powerful so Grandmother''s soul can also be


    happy. There is absolutely no other meaning," Harvey continued.


    At this time, the doorbell rang. Yvonne found an excuse to hang up the phone and said, "I have


    something else to do. I''ll hang up."


    After hanging up the phone, Harvey''s face changed instantly.


    If it were not for the sudden loss of information from Shen Weng, which caused his capital chain to


    break, and made him almost unable to support the operation of thepany, how could Harvey lower


    his head to Yvonne?


    "So, she still doesn''t agree?" Yara asked.


    Harvey gnashed his teeth and said, "This b* tch, she doesn''t want the shares for nothing."


    Yara said, "Did the person you contacted really not respond to you? Why did he suddenly disappear


    from the face of the earth?"


    Harvey''s face darkened, and he said, "I received the news that he seemed to be dead. If it weren''t for


    him, I wouldn''t have gone to find Yvonne.¡± "Dead!" Yara surprised. If the sponsor died, it was only a


    matter of time before Harvey''spany closed down. He had spent most of the investment in Shen


    Weng¡¯spany on himself. Now, thepany had no projects that could make money at all. It was


    extremely difficult to make aeback in such a situation!


    "Harvey, rumors have already spread in thepany that you won''t be able to pay your sry. Many


    people regret betraying Yvonne. If this continues, I''m afraid thepany will copse very quickly."


    Yara reminded him.


    "What can I do if it copse? Can I still rob the bank? Yvonne, this bitch, refuses to cooperate with me,


    I will be finished." Harvey''s greatest hope now was Yvonne. He could only give the hot potato to


    Yvonne, but Yvonne refused to ept it. For Harvey, the situation was very difficult.


    "I heard Lydia and Godfrey have divorced. Why don''t we use this matter to create a rumor?" Yara


    suggested.


    "How to create a rumor?" Harvey looked at Yara in confusion.


    "I have a way, and Yvonne will definitelye to beg you. The most important thing in apany is its


    reputation. Once its reputation is ruined, no one will dare to cooperate with her." Yara smiled proudly.


    "Okay, I''ll leave this matter to you. If you can help me do it, thepany''s welfare will be increased for


    you in the future.


    Anyway, it''s to spend Yvonne¡¯s money." Harvey said.


    At the Hillside Vi, Yvonne''s right cheek was red and swollen. Godfrey had been beaten to the ground


    and could not move. Even He Ting was lying on the ground.


    Yvonne didn''t understand why these two strangers would hit someone as soon as they entered the


    house.


    "What on earth do you want to do? I don''t know you. Why did you hit me?" Yvonne asked Han Li.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "We will get to know each other soon. You are destined to be unable to enjoy your life after marrying


    that useless person. My son died because of him. I want him to watch his beloved woman die in front of


    him," Han Li said indifferently.


    Yvonne was shocked. "He''sing for Samuel, and he wants to kill me!" "You... are from the Hannigan


    family in the


    U.S.?" Yvonne guessed. In addition, she didn¡¯t think that anyone would target Samuel.


    "Looks like you are quite smart. That''s right. I am the n head of the Hannigan n, Han Li.


    Originally; I wanted to spare that useless person''s life. However, he is seeking death. You can''t me


    me. Call him and get him to get back immediately.¡± Han Li coldly said.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    Samuel''s rented house.


    When Qi Yiyun found Samuel had hung up the phone, his eyes were full of anger with a serious


    expression. She knew that there must be an ident on Han Yan''s side, because now only this matter


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    could make him treat it seriously.


    "Has Han Yan failed?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Samuel stood up, took a deep breath, and said, "Han Li is at the hillside vi."


    Hearing this, Qi Yiyun stood up in panic and said, "What did he do to Yvonne?"


    Although Qi Yiyun liked Samuel, it did not hinder her from being Yvonne''s best friend. Although she had


    thought about giving up this sisterhood for Samuel, she would never want to add insult to injury when


    Yvonne was in danger.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but he asked me to go there right away."


    "I''ll go with you." Qi Yiyun finished her words and was about to go back to the room to change clothes.


    "There''s no need. You stay at home." Samuel said in a deep voice. No one knew what would happen if


    he went there. If he could not leave the vi alive, he would only get Qi Yiyun into trouble if she went


    with him.


    "No, Yvonne is my sister. She''s in trouble now. How can I not go?" said Qi Yiyun.


    "You dare step out of the house. From now on, the Qi family''s affairs have nothing to do with me. And


    you, nevere close to me again," Samuel said and left the house.


    Qi Yiyun stayed in the living room for a long time before she came to her senses. Although Samuel''s


    domineering CEO style was strong, it made her heartbeat speed up inexplicably.


    "Only at this time will you be so bossy to me." Qi Yiyun sighed and sat back on the sofa.


    Samuel drove to the Hillside Vi. At the gate of the vi area, Samuel found Qi Hu, who had a terrible


    look on his face.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Brother Samuel. I was ipetent and failed to stop them," Qi Hu said to Samuel with a


    guilty look.


    "How are you?" Samuel asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m slightly injured." Qi Hu shook his head helplessly. In the face of an expert at Han


    Long''s level, he felt that his years of efforts seemed to have been in vain. The broken trees seemed to


    have be a joke because he didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    "You rest for a while,¡± Samuel said.


    "No, I want to go with you. I can still fight," Qi Hu said firmly.


    Samuel nodded and said no more. The two of them walked toward the Hillside Vi.


    Heavenly Family.


    Tian Changsheng, who was in charge of all the information in Cloudridge Hill, was sitting in the living


    room with a very serious expression. Opposite him was the Tian Honghui.


    "Dad, it''s basically decided who will win between the two Hannigan family tonight, isn''t it?" Tian


    Honghui''s eyelids twitched as he asked Tian Changsheng. Ever since the Heavenly family had been


    forced out of the market in Cloud City, the Heavenly family had be a transparent existence. They


    did not attend any activities, nor would they easily show themselves in front of the public.


    This kind of life made Tian Honghui feel very aggrieved, but there was nothing he could do in front of


    the Hannigan family.


    Tian Honghui had ced all his hopes on Samuel. Only if Samuel won would the Heavenly Family be


    able to revive. If Samuel lost, Cloud City would not only not be able to tolerate Samuel; it would also


    not be able to tolerate the Heavenly Family!


    "However, how can Samuel be a match for Han Li?" Tian Changsheng''s face was filled with a bitter


    smile. He would not look down on Samuel. On the other hand, he increasingly thought that Samuel was


    very strong. Even if Samuel was not a match for Han Li, it was still within reason. After all, the


    Hannigan family of the U.S. had developed for many years. It was not someone whom Samuel could


    contend with just the advancement of their financial strength.


    Tian Honghui lowered his head in frustration. If Samuel was defeated, the Heavenly Family would only


    be able to ept their fate.


    "Don''t tell me that there''s not even the slightest chance or hope?" Tian Honghui said, not willing to give


    up.


    Tian Changsheng sighed and said, "I''m not sure if there will be a miracle. After all, nothing is absolute.


    But you should know how powerful the man next to Han Li is. There''s a huge gap between Samuel and


    Han Li in terms of wealth. They can''t bepared at all. If he can''t even defeat Han Li in force, how do


    you think he can win? Is he waiting for God to strike him?"

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    Miracle?


    Tian Honghui couldn''t help but smile bitterly. The probability of this happening was just too slim.


    "The Heavenly Family no longer has a foothold in Cloud City. It seems that it''s time to leave this ce."


    Tian Honghui''s energy and spirit had weakened by half. Although the Heavenly Family still had a


    chance to develop after he left Cloud City, Cloud City was still a ce where it had taken root. If he


    were to leave suddenly, Tian Honghui would not be able to ept this.


    "Let''s wait a little longer," said Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Honghui looked at Tian Changsheng and asked in confusion, "Dad, do you still believe Samuel?


    It''s not that easy to create a miracle." "I believe in him." At this time, Tian Ling''er¡¯s voice came from the


    stairs.


    When Tian Ling''er walked up to the two of them with a resolute expression, Tian Honghui said, "Why


    aren''t you going to sleep yet?"


    Tian Ling¡¯er ignored Tian Honghui¡¯s question and said, "I believe my brother, he will definitely defeat


    Han Li."


    Tian Honghui smiled faintly. He felt that it was a good thing that Tian Ling er used to call him Brother


    Samuel. After all, Samuel could bring some benefits to the Heavenly family. This rtionship between


    brother and sister was likely to be of great use in the future.


    But now, in the eyes of Tian Honghui, this was more like a joke.


    "Don¡¯t call him brother in the future.


    Perhaps in this world, from tonight onward, there won''t be a single Samuel anymore," Tian Honghui


    said.


    Tian Ling''er was spoiled by Tian Changsheng whole-heartedly, but she was very afraid of Tian


    Honghui. Especially when Tian Honghui''s face was full of majesty, she usually didn''t even dare to


    breathe.


    But today, Tian Ding er''s expression was extremely firm. She said, "Dad, I will call him brother. I will call


    him brother for the rest of my life. If you don''t believe him, I believe it." "You..." Tian Honghui pointed at


    Tian


    Ling''er and didn''t know what to say. He then looked at Tian Changsheng and said," Dad, you should


    know the consequences if we don''t leave as soon as possible. There are many people watching over


    us in Cloud City. Once the situation settles, it will be difficult for us to leave again."


    The matter that Tian Honghui was worried about was something that Tian Changsheng was even


    clearer than anyone else. After having been in Cloud City for so many years, the Heavenly family had


    suppressed quite a number of opponents. Although the Heavenly family had temporarily withdrawn


    from the market of Cloud City, the Hannigan family did not release this cake. The profits that the


    Heavenly family possessed would not be affected. However, after the Hannigan family left, the Cloud


    City would definitely be chaotic in an instant. The person whom the Hannigan family had chosen


    to support would definitely eat the Heavenly family until nothing was left of it.


    However, how could Tian Changsheng be willing to leave just like that?


    He was too old to fight, and he had to run around when he was old. What was more; he didn''t even


    have a chance to stay at his hometown.


    Tian Changsheng took a deep breath and said, "I''m willing to give it a shot."


    Tian Honghui lowered his head powerlessly. Although his opinion was to leave Cloud City immediately,


    if Tian Changsheng decided to stay, then he had no choice but to stay.


    "I hope Samuel can live up to your trust." Tian Honghui sighed.


    "Dad, he''s my brother. He definitely won''t lose," said Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Honghui shook his head helplessly. What the hell was his big brother? In the past, he was willing


    to admit this matter, but now, he could only pretend that he didn''t hear anything. This was because in


    his eyes, Samuel was already not worth roping in or trying to curry favor with.


    "I''ll head back to sleep first," Tian Honghui said as he walked towards his own room.


    Tian Ling''er sat next to Tian Changsheng and held his hand.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Tian Changsheng could feel that Tian Ling''er was trembling slightly. He smiled kindly and said, "Don''t


    worry. He has experienced so many obstacles since he was a child. I believe that he will be able to


    ovee it this time." "Grandpa, tell me the truth, how much chance of sess is he?" Tian Ling''er


    said. "On the surface, there''s no chance at all." Tian Changsheng said without hesitation. There was no


    need to think about it at all. Han Li was the family master of Han family in the U.S., and he had an


    expert with him. In any case, Samuel had no advantage.


    Hearing this, two lines of clear tears rolled down Tian Ling er s cheeks and she choked with sobs.


    Tian Changsheng patted Tian Ling er s shoulder. Although Ling er treated Samuel as her brother today,


    Tian Changsheng knew very well that this silly girl still loved Samuel.

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    At the Hillside Vi.


    When Samuel appeared, the first thing Han Li wanted him to do was to kneel.


    "In this world, no one is qualified to make me kneel except for my grandfather and master." Samuel


    looked at Han Li, neither humble nor arrogant. He knew that Han Li deliberately wanted to humiliate


    him, but Samuel did not ept this kind of humiliation.


    Han Li chuckled and said, "Why do you have to be so brave? This is not a choice. You can only do


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    what I want to do."


    As soon as Han Li finished speaking and without giving any instructions, Han Long walked to Yvonne''s


    side. He grabbed Yvonne by the neck with one hand and lifted her up in the air.


    Samuel suddenly clenched his fists.


    "You have thirty seconds to consider. This is the longest thirty seconds in your life," Han Li said.


    Yvonne grabbed Han Long¡¯s hands and kept struggling, but she didn¡¯t look at Samuel for help. The


    fearless look in her eyes showed that she didn''t want Samuel to kneel down for her.


    "Let her go." Samuel said, gnashing his teeth, "Are you a man or not?"


    "In order to achieve your goal, there is no need to care about means. What people see is sess. No


    one will care about how you seed. Haven''t you heard a saying that the hero is determined by


    sess or failure?" Han Li said.


    As time trickled by, Yvonne''s face became redder and redder, and her lips turned slightly purple. It was


    clear that she was short of oxygen.


    "3.¡±


    2..


    Peng!


    Samuel knelt on the floor with a bang. He lowered his head and said, "Let her go."


    Han Li sneered and raised his hand. Han Long directly shook off Yvonne.


    Han Li was not surprised by the result at all, because he was used to controlling everything. Everything


    would be done ording to his original n. There had never been an ident.


    Yvonne, who had fallen to the ground, took a deep breath, but she didn''t feel the slightest bit of relief


    after surviving. Her two lines of tears were like broken pearls.


    She knew how serious it was for Samuel to kneel down.


    In the Sue family, Samuel had suffered a lot of humiliation. He did not even retaliate. But every time


    Harvey asked him to kneel down and beg for mercy, Samuel''s body was as hard as steel. He had


    neverpromised to this extent.


    But today, he knelt down for her.


    "Samuel." Yvonne''s voice was hoarse and powerless.


    "Every time I see someone whom two people love each other die in my hands, I will have a little pity.


    This bad habit can''t be changed." Han Li sighed and said with self-pity.


    "However, this pity will be gone if we just endure it for a while."


    Han Li stood up with a ashtray in his hand and walked up to Samuel.


    "If it weren''t for you, my son wouldn''t have died!" Han Li threw the ashtray on Samuel¡¯s head.


    There was a nging sound.


    Blood gushed out of Samuel¡¯s head and covered his whole face in an instant.


    "Han Feng was killed by Han Van What does it have to do with me?" Samuel said.


    Han Li kicked Samuel in the chest and said, "If it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t havee to Cloud City."


    "Han Li, I have not delivered the invitation letter to you. Let''s get to the bottom of this. You were the one


    who orchestrated the matter of Han Van killing Han Feng. Even if you wish to find someone to take the


    me, it should not be me." Samuel was lying on the ground. His face was covered in fresh blood. He


    appeared exceptionally frightening.


    Han Li became even angrier when he heard this. He knew what caused Han Van to kill Han Feng. If he


    had not suddenly handed Samuel''s affair to Han Feng, Han Van would not have killed him.


    However, he would not admit that it was his fault. All the factors and responsibilities had to be borne by


    Samuel.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    Han Li became more and more agitated as he spoke. He walked up to Samuel, grabbed his cor, and


    said condescendingly, "Do you know that a branch of trash like you living in the world is just smearing


    the reputation of Han. You should die on your own. You shouldn''t have sacrificed my son''s life. "Why


    don¡¯t you realize the nature of trash? Why do you implicate my son?"


    Samuel smiled in a contemptuous manner when dealing with this kind of impulse. He said, "Han Li, it is


    you who killed Han Feng. I am not useless good-for-nothing."


    "The person closest to me is already dead. Do you know how painful I am right now?!" Han Li roared.


    Samuel looked straight into Han Li''s eyes and said, "Think about how you killed your own son. You''ll


    feel more pain, won''t you? "


    Han Li suddenlyughed to the sky and said, "You will soon understand my pain. I will let Yvonne die in


    front of you, and I will torture her to death slowly. I will let you watch all this helplessly without being


    able to do anything."


    "Han Long, I haven''t seen your killing means for a long time. I want to see how long a person can live if


    his or her bones are broken," Han Li said to Han Long.


    "I also want to know if the sound of a woman''s bones breaking is more crisp,¡± Han Long said with a


    smile and walked toward Yvonne.


    Samuel stood up and said to Han Long, "If you dare toy a finger on her, I will kill you."


    "You?" Han Long smiled contemptuously and said, "Before threatening me, I''ll see if you have the


    ability to shake heaven and earth with just your mouth."


    When Han Long got closer and closer to Yvonne, Samuel knew that there was no way out for him.


    Regardless of whether he was Han Long''s opponent or not, he had to give it a shot. He couldn''t stand


    by and watch Yvonne get hurt by him!


    At this moment, a figure suddenly darted out from Samuel¡¯s side.


    It was Qi Hu. Qi Hu was the first to attack Han Long.


    "A good-for-nothing. It seems that I haven''t taught you a good lesson." Han Long


    smiled contemptuously. At the entrance of the vi area, he had only knocked down Qi Hu and did not


    kill him. Obviously, the lesson that this guy had received was not enough.


    Qi Hu was very strong in strength and speed. He moved like a rabbit and moved like the mountains


    and rivers, but he went fast and retreated faster. He didn''t retreat voluntarily, but was beaten back by


    Han Long.


    After a loud bang, Qi Hu''s massive body flew backward andnded on the ground,nding right in front


    of Samuel.


    It seemed that Han Long deliberately controlled his strength so that he could urately reach Qi Hu''s


    This kind of expert was beyond Samuel''s imagination.


    "Do you know how big the gap is when a rabbit is confronted with a tiger?" Han


    Long said with a chuckle.


    Seeing Qi Hu spit out two mouthfuls of blood, Samuel was sure that he was not dead, so he did not


    care too much.


    "Do you dare to fight with me?" Samuel asked Han Long.


    Han Longughed. How dared such a good-for-nothing challenge him?


    "Do you know how many trashes like you I have to kill every year?" Han Longughed scornfully.


    "You can shake heaven and earth with just your mouth?" Samuel returned Han Long¡¯s words, which


    made Han Long''s expression instantly turn cold.


    No one had ever dared to look down on him in this manner. However, Han Li did not say anything. Han


    Long would not randomly ept Samuel¡¯s challenge.


    "Since he is not convinced, you can beat him to submission." Han Li sat on the sofa and said to Han


    Long. To torture Samuel and make him suffer, you have to convince him.


    Although it waste, Han Li was not in a hurry to rest. He wanted to vent all the anger of Han Feng''s


    death on Samuel, so that Samuel would know what real despair was.


    Only when Samuely on the ground like a dead dog and watched Yvonne suffer did Han Li feel happy.


    He needed Samuel to beg for mercy. He needed Samuel to show the helplessness of a weak person.


    After hearing Han Li''s words, Han Long turned around and walked up to Samuel.


    "You should feel honored if the family master gives you a chance, but if you think you have a chance to


    defeat me, it will be too ridiculous," Han Long said lightly.


    "How do you know you won''t lose before the fight begins?" Samuel said.


    "Ignorant trash." Han Long sneered and suddenlyunched an attack.


    Samuel felt a sh in front of him, and he couldn''t see Han Long clearly at all. His chest was hit heavily


    by a fist, and he lost his weight and flew backward.


    Speed and strength had all exceeded the limits Samuel could resist. It was basically impossible to


    defeat Han Long.


    However, Samuel knew that he still had a chance. As long as he could find a w, he would be able to


    hit Han Long with a punch.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    Samuel''s trump card and hopey in his strength. He believed that as long as he was given a chance,


    even Han Long could not resist it.


    But it was as difficult as climbing up to the sky to find an opportunity for someone like Han Long.


    After this attack, Samuel did not move. He did not want to waste any of his strength. Since this was his


    only chance, he had to give Han Long a fatal blow.


    "It''s just a punch. Can''t you get up from the ground?¡± Han Long walked up to Samuel. He did not hide


    the disdain on his face at all.


    "Are you tickling me? " Samuel gritted his teeth and staggered to his feet.


    As soon as he stood still, Han Long kicked out.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The same position, the same force, and the same ending. Samuel flew out once again. This time


    around, he smashed into the wall. The sound of the collision was so loud that it caused one to feel as


    though the entire vi was trembling.


    Seeing this scene, Yvonne, who had already burst into tears, suddenly walked up to Han Li and knelt


    on the ground. "I beg you, let us go, don''t hurt him again.¡±


    Han Li smiled faintly and said, "Is this kind of trash worthy of your heart?"


    Yvonne shook her head with tears and said, "He''s not a good-for-nothing, he''s my husband. I beg you,


    if you want to kill me, kill me now. As long as you can let him go, I''m willing to do anything." "Are you


    willing to die for him? Is it worth it for a piece of trash like him?" Han Li asked with a frown. He was very


    aware of the situation in Cloud City. Although the Sue family was not a big family, Yvonne was the


    former most beautiful woman in Cloud City. As long as she wanted to, she could easily marry into a rich


    and powerful family.


    But in the end, she chose to marry Samuel, a good-for-nothing.


    Han Li originally thought Yvonne had no other choice, but now Yvonne was willing to die for Samuel,


    which made him very confused.


    In the past, Yvonne had no choice but to marry Samuel. But now, Yvonne regarded Samuel as her


    husband and her lover. Her love for Samuel was real. As long as she could make Samuel safe and


    sound,


    Yvonne would do anything even if she had to die.


    "I love him. It''s worth doing anything for him." Yvonne kowtowed deeply and said," Please, kill me and


    let him go. Don¡¯t hurt him anymore."


    This kind of true love was worth admiring for ordinary people, but Han Li hated it very much because


    he had never had it before. How could others have it, especially a good-for-nothing like Samuel?


    Han Li nced at Yvonne with annoyance. He kicked her away and said in a cold voice, "What¡¯s the


    point of pleading for mercy? You¡¯ll die, and he''ll die too. I''ll make it extremely painful for you guys."


    Yvonney on the ground in despair. She didn''t want Samuel to be hurt, but she couldn''t stop Han Li.


    She could only watch it happen.


    When Yvonne saw Samuel spit out blood again, her heart was almost broken.


    For so many years, she did not even have a chance to repay Samuel for what he had done for her. She


    had not even had a real married rtionship with him.


    At this moment, Yvonne''s heart was full of regret. She hated herself for not taking the initiative. If she


    took the initiative, she would have no regrets even if she died.


    In reality, Yvonne had already taken the initiative, but Samuel was too careful.


    However, at this moment, Yvonne did not me Samuel at all. Instead, sheined to herself. It


    was enough to see how deep her feelings for Samuel were.


    No matter who was in the wrong, she was more willing to take responsibility for herself.


    "Samuel. If we can survive, I will give myself to you. I will never let myself regret it." Yvonne looked at


    Samuel with crystal tears rolling down her face.


    When Samuel saw Han Li kick Yvonne out of the corner of his eye, the hostility in his heart suddenly


    soared.

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    He had said before that he would protect Yvonne from any harm. If he couldn''t even fulfill this little


    promise, how could he have the right to call himself a man!


    "I haven''t even used half of my strength. Do you still think you have a chance to win?" Han Long said to


    Samuel.


    "Didn''t you see that I haven''t done anything yet?" Samuel said with a grin.


    The pain was as if his body had been torn apart, but he knew that he could not fall. If he did, not only


    would he die, but Yvonne would also die.


    "You don''t even have the chance to make a move. Why don''t I give you a chance to test your


    capabilities?" Han Long sneered.


    There was a huge gap between their strengths. As long as he wanted to, Samuel would not even be


    able to touch a hair on his head.


    "I''m afraid that you will be killed by me with one punch. Do you dare to do that?¡± Samuel provoked him


    deliberately. It was almost impossible for him to get close to Han Long and make an effective attack.


    Therefore, he needed Han Long to stand still and be beaten. Only in this way could he exert all his


    strength.


    Only after the battle with Shan Qing would Samuel be able to win.


    "Kill me with one punch?" Han Long couldn''t help but sneer. As if he had heard an international joke,


    he said, "Boy, where did you get the courage to say such words? But I can kill you with one punch. Do


    you want to try?" "You don''t dare allow me to fight?" Samuelughed coldly. His eyes revealed a


    disdain.


    Han Long, with his hands behind his back, said with the demeanor of a master," Today, I want you to be


    convinced. Come on; just use your full strength. I want you to clearly feel the gap between you and


    me."


    Samuel rejoiced in his heart when he saw that Han Long had been tricked. This was an opportunity. An


    opportunity that could turn the current situation around. As long as Han Long was killed, Samuel would


    not need to be afraid of Han Li.


    The reason why Samuel was not a match for Han Long after he had strong power was that he did not


    have time to adapt or strengthen his body movement. If given enough time, it was possible for him to


    fight against Han Long.


    Samuel squatted down slightly and was ready to go, just like a cheetah.


    Han Long scornfully smiled and said," Don''t put on an act. No matter how much power you have


    umted, you are still an ant. Do you want to overthrow an elephant?"


    "We''ll know soon whether I can defeat you. " Samuel gritted his teeth. He had to exert the limit of his


    strength. If Han Long did not fall after this punch, then he and Yvonne would die today.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel nervously. This was the only chance he could take action. If he could defeat


    Han Long, today''s ending would be different.


    Han Li saw Yvonne''s mind and said with a smile, "If you put your hope on this kind of trash, the only


    thing you can get is despair. His punch is not even an itch for Han Long.


    Han Li was very confident in Han Long, because he was very clear about Han Long''s strength. He was


    a real warrior.


    Even though he had retired for many years, he still maintained high-intensity training every day. His


    muscle strength had almost exceeded the limit of human beings. It was impossible for ordinary people


    to hurt him unless it was a thermal weapon.


    Yvonne did not speak. Compared to Han Li¡¯s disdain for Samuel, she was more willing to trust Samuel.


    This was because Samuel had never disappointed her.


    Samuel always managed to do what he had promised.


    On the other hand, Qi Hu might not be willing to ept the fact of being defeated, but he knew that he


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    was definitely going to die today. Even if Han Long gave Samuel chances of attack, it was impossible


    for Samuel to really cause a fatal blow to Han Long.


    Even his strength could not hurt Han Long. How could Samuel do that?


    "Brother Samuel, I don''t regret following you down the mountain. Even if I have to die, I, Qi Hu, will


    endure it," Qi Hu said to Samuel.


    Samuel grinned and said, "I didn¡¯t let you die. Do you dare to?"


    Samuel''s voice had just faded when he stomped the ground with both of his legs. His body shot out like


    lightning, unleashing his fastest speed. All of his strength was brewing in his right fist, waiting to erupt.


    Han Long scornfully smiled and said, "In my eyes, your speed is like an old woman''s walking stick. It¡¯s


    slow. Can you be faster? I can''t wait any longer."


    "Go to hell!" Samuel shouted. He moved forward and swung his right fist toward Han Long''s chest.

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    Qi Hu and Yvonne¡¯s tension were in stark contrast to Han Li''s.


    Han Long stood there with his hands sped behind his back. He didn''t even look at Samuel. He didn¡¯t


    even want to lift his eyelids to look at a weakling like him.


    Han Li, on the other hand, was sitting calmly on the sofa with a faint smile on his face. Soon, Yvonne


    would feel desperate. Samuel would know the gap between him and Han Long, but Samuel''s tenacity


    still surprised Han Li.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When he could not resistparing Han Feng to Samuel, he could not help but admit that Samuel was


    much better than Han Feng. If Han Feng could possess half of Samuel''s strength and allow him to


    inherit the position of the n head, it would definitely enable the Hannigan family to grow even


    stronger.


    "It''s a pity that you''re just an abandoned son of a branch. Even if you have real skills, you''re


    despicable. You''ll be a servant for the rest of your life. This is your fate. You have no other choice but to


    ept your fate," Han Li said indifferently.


    Yvonne''s heart was in her mouth. She unconsciously clenched her fists and cheered Samuel in her


    heart.


    "Boy, do you only have this little strength?" Before the fist arrived, Han Long attacked Samuel with


    contempt.


    Samuel''s grin grew wider and wider. This guy would soon pay the price for his arrogance. Even though


    his resistance was stronger than Shan Qing¡¯s, he was not invincible. His heart was everyone''s weak


    spot. He would never be able to withstand a strong gravity attack.


    "This day next year will be the anniversary of your death!" Samuel suddenly cried out.


    Peng!


    Because of his fist, Han Long did not dodge or give in. He took Samuel''s punch.


    In an instant, time seemed to have frozen still.


    Han Long''s eyes widened and his eyes were filled with incredible shock.


    "Samuel, do you know how useless you are now? Your punch, which you have gathered your strength


    for such a long time, does not cause any harm to Han Long. " Han Li by the side could not wait to mock


    Han Long.


    At this moment, Han Long retreated quickly to a distance of more than ten meters. He almost reached


    the corner of the wall before stopping.


    "I''m so surprised that you can still stand," Samuel said with a faint smile.


    Han Long''s eyes narrowed when he saw this. He was forced to retreat so far by Samuel¡¯s strength,


    which was enough to show how powerful Samuel''s punch was.


    "This good-for-nothing is really so fierce! Can''t even Han Long take his strength?"


    "Han Long, how are you doing?" Han Li''s breathing was a little hurried as he nervously asked Han


    Long. He was the most powerful person in the Hannigan family. If he were to be injured because of


    this, not only would it be a huge blow to Han Li, but the entire Hannigan family in the U.S. would also


    be affected.


    For a big Hannigan family, in addition to money and status, there was also a strong person. Money,


    status, and force were indispensable. Although the Hannigan family in the U.S. owned a tough


    generation, Han Long was the one who supported the Hannigan family''s force value.


    Han Long was about to speak when he opened his mouth. A fishy smell came from his throat.


    Pfft...


    The blood fog, like a blooming rose, bloomed in front of Han Long.


    Han Li''s face changed. "This good-for-nothing really hurt Han Long. How could it be possible? A good-


    for-nothing like him can''t bepared with Han Long!" "Samuel, what kind of shady move did you


    use?¡± Han Li clenched his teeth and asked Samuel.


    Samuel smiled slightly and said, "I didn''t y any dirty tricks, but he couldn''t resist my power and had


    to show off. That''s the price."


    "Humph." Han Li snorted and said, "I''m surprised that you can hurt Han Long, but you won''t have the


    chance to do it again."


    Samuel looked at Han Long''s bloodshot eyes. The strength of that punch had caused great harm to


    Han Long. He could not imagine how much damage it had caused, but he was definitely not feeling


    good now.


    "Do you think there will be a next?" Samuel said faintly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Long fell to the ground with blood all over his ears, nose, mouth,


    and eyes.


    Han Li ran to Han Long in panic.


    He thought Han Long had just suffered a minor injury. He didn''t expect Han Long to suddenly fall down,


    which was unbelievable to him.


    "Han Long, how are you?" Han Li asked.


    Han Long was able to stand up and retreat because he was supported by his willpower. He knew very


    well what kind of injury Samuel had caused to him. His heart was almost shattered. This punch was


    fatal!

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    He could have killed Samuel just like squashing an ant to death. However, it was because he did not


    hold Samuel in any regard that Samuel was given the opportunity to attack. This resulted in such a


    result.


    Han Long regretted it very much. He didn''t expect that he would die in such a humiliating way!


    But now that things hade to this point, what was the point of regretting it?


    Han Long shook his head feebly and finally closed his eyes.


    Han Li was stunned on the spot like being struck by lightning. He never thought that things would


    suddenly turn out like this. He had never thought that a good-for-nothing like Samuel could kill Han


    Long with one punch!


    At this time, Qi Hu walked to Samuel in surprise and said, "Brother, Brother Samuel, you, you killed


    him!"


    Qi Hu knew how powerful Han Long was and the distance between Samuel and Han Long. He had no


    hope of Samuel''s attack, but the reality in front of him waspletely different from what he had


    imagined.


    One punch!


    Samuel killed an expert like Han Long with just one punch!


    "I have said that you are not qualified to die if I don''t let you die." Samuel smiled faintly. He was not


    surprised that there would be such a result. As long as Han Long gave him a chance to fight, he could


    guarantee that Han Long would not have a chance to stand up.


    This punch was even more powerful than when he had used it against Shan Qing. Moreover, Samuel


    had a vague feeling that even though this was the case, this was not the limit that he currently


    possessed.


    As for where this limit was, it was necessary for him to figure it out slowly.


    "Samuel, how are you? Are you okay?" Yvonne said as she ran to Samuel with tears on her face.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When Samuel was beaten, she was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She felt as if someone


    was cutting her heart with a knife.


    A gentle smile appeared on Samuel''s face. He hugged Yvonne tightly in his arms.


    Just now, Yvonne knelt down and asked Han Li to let him go. Samuel saw all this. As long as Yvonne


    cared about him, all the sacrifices were worthwhile.


    "I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury. Go back to your room and rest. I need to deal with something," Samuel


    said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne shook her head stubbornly and said, "I don''t want to avoid these things. I know what you want


    to do. I can ept it. I am your woman. If I can''t even bear it, how can I deserve to be your wife?"


    Samuel smiled helplessly. He was touched by Yvonne''s words. However, killing people was a difficult


    obstacle for an ordinary person. Samuel was afraid Yvonne would have nightmares because of this.


    "I won''t leave, nor will I leave even if you chase me away. Even if you hit me, I won''t leave either. I want


    to stay by your side forever until the day I die." Yvonne didn''t give Samuel chance to persuade her and


    continued. Her attitude was extremely domineering and unquestionable.


    Samuel could only nod and said, "Then watch carefully and see what the real me looks like."


    "Okay." Yvonne had made all the preparations. She knew that as long as she firmly believed Samuel


    was her husband, she had to ept everything about him.


    When Samuel walked towards Han Li, Han Li, who had no one to rely on, showed a hint of panic on his


    face.


    With Han Long''s protection, Han Li could do whatever he wanted. But now, Han Long was dead.


    Obviously, there was no way for him topete with Samuel with his personal strength alone.


    "What do you wish to do?" Han Li asked


    Samuel.


    "Since you''re here, do you think you can walk out of here alive?" Samuel said emotionlessly.


    Han Li gritted his teeth and said, "I''m the patriarch of the Hannigan family from the U.S.. I think you


    should know how powerful the Hannigan family is. Don''t you want to leave yourself a way out?"


    "A way out?" Samuel said with a contemptuous smile. To him, these words were like poison. He had


    never dared to think that he would have a way out.


    "When I was twelve years old, I knew that there was no way out for my life, so I had to sharpen my


    head and bravely move forward."

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    "In the situation of Swallow City, it''s ridiculous that youpared it with the U.S.," Han Li said


    disdainfully. In his bones, tHE u.s. was a big country, and the development of Huaxia was less than


    one-tenth of that of the U.S.. Theparison between them only showed that Samuel was ignorant.


    Hearing this, Samuel reallyughed and said, "Who is more ridiculous? The fact has its own evidence.


    Huaxia is no longer the Cathaysian State of the past. Bing a superpower is just a matter of time.


    Maybe you should havee back earlier to see the great mountains and rivers and develop in


    Huaxia. You will know how stupid you are."


    Han Li didn''t care about the situation of Huaxia for many years, because after Han Tianyang left that


    year, he drew a line between Huaxia and the U.S.. Every Hannigan family member who stayed in the


    U.S. wanted to see Han Tianyang as a joke, so they naturally didn''t think that Huaxia would develop


    well.


    It had to be said, in this respect, the Hannigan family in the U.S. were very ignorant. Their impression


    of Huaxia remained in the past decades, and they did not want to see the changes in Huaxia.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Do you have the guts to kill me? Do you know what the Hannigan family would do to you after I die?


    Do you dare to gamble on your own destiny?" Han Li said.


    "When I was 12,1 had no choice but to kill people. Because I knew that in order to be strong, I


    had to sweep away all the enemies in front of me. That night was really difficult for me. I was very


    afraid. The sky was raining and thundering. I could only squat at the door of my home, hoping that the


    rain could wash away the blood on my body. But after that night, I came to a realization that damn


    people must not be left alive. What the Hannigan family could not give me; I could only pile up my own


    glory with the bones under my feet."


    "I need to depend on my own efforts to get everything I have. In the eyes of outsiders, the Young


    Master of the Hannigan family is just a role that even his own servants look down on."


    "Since they look down on me, I can only use my own efforts to impress everyone." "My life is mine.


    Luck is mine. What you say doesn''t count. What Hannigan family said doesn''t count. Even if God said


    it, it doesn''t count."


    "I, Samuel, am the only one who can decide what to say,"


    Han Li looked at Samuel with rapid breathing. It was not until this moment that he realized how much


    he had underestimated the young man in front of him. His unwillingness, resentment, and fighting spirit


    had formed a heavendefying heart. It seemed that all obstacles could not stop him from moving


    forward.


    Why!


    "Why would such a person appear in the Hannigan family in Swallow City, not Hannigan family in the


    U.S.?"


    If he could rece Han Feng, the Hannigan family in the U.S. would be able to be a super noble


    in the U.S.


    Unfortunately, there were no "ifs" in this world.


    Samuel wouldn''t be a member of the Hannigan family in the U.S., and Han Li couldn''t witness the


    future of the Hannigan family in the U.S.


    When Samuel walked towards Han Li, Han Li felt as if he was on the brink of death. He had no choice


    but to retreat.


    After being forced to the corner, Han Li had nowhere to go. He said to Samuel, "You can''t kill me. I


    have countless opportunities to kill you, but I didn''t kill you. Isn¡¯t it worth it for you to let me go?"


    "I don''t think I need to tell you the consequences of being merciful to the enemy. If I let you go, isn''t it


    like releasing the tiger back to the mountain?" Samuel said faintly.


    Han Li could not refute this statement. As long as he left the Hillside Vi, he would definitely find an


    opportunity to deal with Samuel.


    Moreover, the existence of Samuel had greatly threatened the Hannigan family in the U.S.. If he


    continued to develop, the Hannigan family in the U.S. would likely be his stepping stone in the


    future. So as long as he was alive, he would definitely find a way to kill Samuel.


    "I''m very curious. Why didn''t you kill me?" Samuel asked. He had believed Han Li''s words before, but


    aftering into contact with Van Jun, he felt that Han Li''s excuse was very far-fetched. He did not put


    the Hannigan family in Swallow City in his eyes at all, so how could he consider the so-called blood


    rtionship and not kill him?


    This question caused Han Li''s expression to change drastically. There was even a hint of fear in his


    eyes.


    Where did the feare from?!


    Could it be that there was someone hiding behind Han Li? Was this person not going to allow him to


    die?


    "No reason," Han Li said firmly.


    Samuel frowned. He walked to Han Li, put his hands around his neck, and said, "I¡¯ll give you onest


    chance. As long as your answer satisfies me, maybe I can give you a way out."


    Han Li smiled sadly. How could he believe such words?

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    Samuel had made up his mind to kill him. No matter what he said, he could not escape death.


    "Do you think I''m a three-year-old?" asked Han Li.


    "Go to hell then." Samuel¡¯s five fingers tightened and broke Han Li¡¯s neck with a crack.


    The Family Master of the Hannigan family from the U.S. would never expect that this trip to Huaxia


    would be thest trip in his life.


    Samuel put the doubt in his heart for the time being. He didn''t know what Han Li was hiding, but Han Li


    didn''t tell him. He could only rely on him to investigate it slowly. As long as this thing existed, it would


    surface sooner orter.


    "We can''t let anyone know the news of Han Li''s death," Samuel said to the four people in the vi.


    Although Godfrey was injured, his face was pale. It was not because of the injury, but because


    Samuel''s means of killing. His useless son-inw was so powerful. How could he bear so many years


    of humiliation in the Sue family?


    Godfrey naturally did not know that in the life of Samuel, tolerance was almost what he would do every


    day. Since he was 12, he would not expose his real self in front of anyone.


    "Samuel, don¡¯t worry. We won''t tell anyone about this." Godfrey stood up with difficulty and said.


    He Ting was scared because she had seen the other side of Samuel. However, she would never tell


    anyone about this, not even her daughter.


    No matter what Samuel''s true nature was, he was still a benefactor to He Ting. If it wasn''t for Samuel,


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    she wouldn¡¯t have worked and her daughter''s troubles couldn¡¯t be solved so easily.


    In any case, He Ting would still be grateful to Samuel.


    "Brother Samuel, how should we deal with the bodies of these two people?" Qi Hu walked to Samuel


    and asked.


    "I will let Manfred handle it. Don''t let anyone find out." After saying that, Samuel took out his phone.


    The Heavenly Vi District.


    Tian Changsheng and Tian Ling¡¯er were still sitting in the living room. Although it waste at night, they


    were not sleepy at all.


    At this time, Tian Honghui, who said to be going to sleep, came to the living room again. He tossed and


    turned on the bed, but he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. As long as he closed his eyes, the picture of the Hillside


    Vi would appear in his mind.


    He did not believe Samuel, so he was very worried about how the Heavenly family should deal with


    what would happen next.


    He thought that leaving Cloud City at this time was the best choice, but Tian Changsheng and Tian


    Ling''er obviously wouldn''t agree.


    "Dad, you still have a chance to leave now. Do you really want to put all the bets on Samuel?" Tian


    Honghui said in a very helpless tone.


    Tian Changsheng stared at him and said," Everyone in our generation is particr about returning to


    their roots. Do you want me to wander about now? What''s more, it¡¯s not like I don''t have a chance


    now."


    "Chance?" Tian Honghui did not dare tough at Tian Changsheng''s thoughts. He could onlyugh


    bitterly and say, "Father, do you not know if there is an opportunity? Given Samuel''s current abilities,


    how could he be a match for Han Li? If he is given ten years, I believe that he might be able to fight


    with Han Li. But now, other than a dead end, does he have any other choice?"


    Tian Ling er retorted defiantly, "Dad, you are not my brother. How can you know that he has no ability


    to deal with Han Li?


    Maybe Han Li has been killed by him now."


    Tian Honghui''s head drooped. It was as if these two had been possessed by a ghost.


    They actually believed Samuel so much.


    Samuel was indeed an outstanding young man, butpared to Han Li, he was nothing.


    "In the future, don''t call him big brother, he doesn''t have the qualifications." Tian Honghui said.


    Tian Ling er gritted her teeth. Although there were no permanent friends in the business field, she was


    willing to treat Samuel as her brother for the rest of her life.


    Just then, Tian Changsheng''s phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    3When Tian Ling''er and Tian Honghui were wondering who was calling Tian Changsheng in the middle


    of the night, Tian Changsheng suddenly stood up excitedly from the sofa.


    It wasn''t hard to see that Tian Changsheng''s entire body was trembling, as if he''d received a


    Passatson. His face gradually flushed red, as if he''d suddenly eaten stimnts.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Grandpa, who called you?"


    Looking at the caller ID, Samuel, Tian Changsheng was so excited that he couldn''t speak. He kept


    pointing at the phone.


    The two of them became even more perplexed. What kind of situation was this to make Tian


    Changsheng so excited, to the point where he couldn¡¯t even say a single word?


    "It''s... it''s Samuel. It''s Samuel!" Tian Changsheng''s face was flushed red. He finally managed to form a


    sentence.


    Tian Ling''er and Tian Honghui''s actions were shockingly identical. They immediately stood up from the


    sofa.


    When they saw the caller ID¡¯s name, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    "It¡¯s really brother. He''s calling grandpa now. Has he already killed Han Li?" said Tian Ling er,


    pleasantly surprised.


    Tian Honghui was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say.


    In his eyes, Samuel was a dead man. He didn''t think there was any hope for Samuel to survive.


    But now, Samuel was calling. What was going on?


    "Don''t be happy too early. This call might be from Han Li. Our Heavenly n might be harmed by


    Samuel." Tian Honghui said. He thought that this possibility was greater. This was not because he


    looked down on Samuel. Instead, it was because no one could trust Samuel when faced with this


    matter. After all, Han Li was the n head of the Hannigan n in the U.S.. The strength of the


    bodyguard beside him was something that an ordinary person could not imagine.


    Tian Changsheng calmed down, picked up the phone, and pressed the speaker.


    "Master, you called me in the middle of the night. Aren¡¯t you afraid to disturb your old apprentice who


    can''t fall asleep?" Tian Changsheng deliberately pretended to be awakened.


    "Old man, the property of the Hillside Vi belongs to the Heavenly family. Although you have


    withdrawn from the Cloud City market, the people here have not changed yet. Don¡¯t you know what


    happened here? Do you still have time to sleep?" Samuel said faintly.


    Tian Changsheng, who had been seen through, was embarrassed and had to say," Master, I¡¯m worried


    about you, so I can¡¯t fall asleep."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Tell your men to turn off all the surveince cameras in the vi area and


    withdraw all the security guards,¡± Samuel said.


    Tian Changsheng couldn''t help swallowing and asked, "Master, did... did you solve the trouble?"


    "What trouble? Do I have any trouble?


    Nothing happened in the Cloudridge vi area tonight," Samuel said and hung up the phone directly.


    Tian Changsheng trembled even harder. Although he held hope for Samuel, he knew very well how


    hopeless this hope was.


    Now, Samuel had really created a miracle. Even Tian Changsheng could not believe it.


    He did it!


    He really did it!


    "Hurry, Honghui, call the people in the vi area, immediately turn off the surveince camera, and


    withdraw all the people," Tian Changsheng said excitedly to Tian Honghui.


    Tian Hong''hui hurriedly took out his phone.


    Tian Ling''er raised her fist and said proudly, "I knew my brother wouldn''t lose. He is Samuel. How could


    he be defeated by Han Li? How could such an old thing be my brother''s opponent?"


    Tian Changsheng smiled helplessly and said, "Don''t tter him. Although we don''t know what


    happened, it''s not simple for Samuel."


    After a pause, Tian Changsheng continued, "But the miracle he created is really amazing. He has


    seized a 1% chance. It''s hard to imagine what happened."


    "It doesn''t matter what happened. The most important thing is that we don''t have to leave Cloud City


    now." After saying this, Tian Ling''er deliberately nced at Tian Honghui.


    Tian Honghui was embarrassed. From the beginning to the end, only he didn''t want to believe Samuel.


    Only Tian Ling''er and Tian Changsheng had a firm attitude. Now, it seemed that they could continue to


    stay in Cloud City, which was the credit of the grandfather and the granddaughter.


    "Dad, do you think whether I should call him big brother or not? Is he qualified or not?" Tian Ling''er


    purposely asked Tian Honghui.


    Tian Changsheng did not stop Tian Ling¡¯er from making things difficult for Tian Honghui because he


    knew that in Tian Honghui¡¯s heart, he had always had a problem with Samuel. Perhaps he did not think


    highly of Samuel, so taking this opportunity to let him recognize and acknowledge the truth was not a


    bad thing.


    Tian Honghui said with a face full of shame, "Indeed, I underestimated him. But right now, I''m not


    worried whether he''s qualified. I''m just worried whether you''re qualified or not."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    Samuel could deal with Han Li and the Hannigan family of the U.S. easily. It might already be part of


    his life n. It was unimaginable how high Samuel¡¯s status would be in the future. However, the


    Heavenly family would be imprisoned in Cloud City forever. The gap between Tian Ling''er and Samuel


    would berger andrger, and Tian Ling er would also be less and less qualified.


    "Humph." Tian Ling¡¯er wrinkled her nose and snorted, "My brother won¡¯t be as snobbish as you. He


    also told me that he would protect me all the time."


    "I hope so." Tian Ling''er sighed.


    "Honghui, don''t judge a gentleman by your heart. Samuel is a man who keeps his promise. He would


    never go back on his words. When you have more knowledge of him in the future, you will understand


    why he is trustworthy," Tian Changsheng said.


    "Dad, I was indeed wrong in this matter, so I shouldn''t underestimate him. However, it''s still unknown


    whether or not this big tree will help us cool down in the future," Tian Honghui said worriedly.


    "Well, do you still want to take advantage of him to strengthen the Heavenly family? You should throw


    this idea as far as possible. Have you forgotten the consequences of taking advantage of himst


    time?" Tian Changsheng scolded coldly. He would not use Samuel as a tool. The development of the


    Heavenly family depended entirely on his own strength. It was also Tian Honghui''s responsibility to get


    out of Cloud City to expand. If he wanted to take advantage of Samuel, he would die.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When Tian Honghui thought of the situationst time, his heart tightened. He quickly said, "Dad, don''t


    worry. I won''t think about it again in the future."


    "I¡¯m going to have a good sleep. I''ll have dinner with my brother tomorrow." Tian Ling''er returned to her


    room with a smile.


    When Tian Changsheng walked to the side of Tian Honghui, he patted him on the shoulder and said,


    "Don''t be unwilling to admit Samuel''s excellence. Don''tpare yourself with him. You''re not qualified


    to bepared to him in this world."


    Tian Changsheng''s words made Tian Honghui lower his head instantly. It was undeniable that he had


    Hannigan family in the U.S.. Only by doing so could he have the capital tofort himself.


    However now, Tian Honghui saw through reality, just like what Tian Changsheng said,pared to


    Samuel, he didn''t even have the chance.


    "Dad, can he be a big shot that overlooks the world?" Tian Honghui couldn''t help but ask.


    Tian Changshengughed without saying a word and went back to his room.


    At the Hillside Vi.


    When all the surveince cameras were turned off and the security personnel left, Samuel asked


    Manfred to take some people to secretly send Han Li and Han Long''s bodies away. This matter was


    unknown to all, and no one knew. It seemed that nothing had happened in the vi area of


    Cloudridge Hill.


    Yvonne took Samuel''s hand and said, "You can go home now. Let''s go back to get remarried."


    "There¡¯s one more thing. I¡¯ll go home after I''m done with it," Samuel said with a smile. He had been


    looking forward to going home for a long time.


    He did not think that things would end in this way, but the result was good, so he did not need to care


    about the process.


    Yvonne nodded and said, "I''ll wait for you."


    After Samuel left the vi, Yvonne called Linda, ignoring the fact that it was already veryte.


    "You damn woman, you disturbed my rest in the middle of the night. Even if you are my boss, you can¡¯t


    vite my private time," Linda said discontentedly.


    "Linda, do you know where there is bed and breakfast in Cloud City? It¡¯s better to be in a quiet ce,"


    Yvonne said.


    "Why are you looking for a house?" Linda asked, puzzled.


    "I''m going to re marry with Samuel. I''m going to find a private mansion and return all that I owe him in


    the past three years to him. That''s why I have to be quiet and not be disturbed," Yvonne said without


    the slightest bit of shame.

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    After hearing these words, Linda, who was in a daze, suddenly sobered up and sat up in her sleeping


    posture.


    "What happened out of the blue?'' Linda asked curiously. The divorce had been torturous for Yvonne.


    She hoped that the two of them could get back together as soon as possible. However, this had


    happened without warning, which made her curious about what had happened.


    "This matter is extremelyplicated. You just need to help me find a good ce. Don¡¯t ask anything


    else," Yvonne said.


    Linda suddenlyughed and said, "You owe him more than three years. How many times do you have


    to pay him back? Can you bear it?"


    Yvonne''s face was a little red. Although she was a little embarrassed, since she had decided to call


    Linda, it meant that she was ready to risk everything.


    "Hurry up and help me look around. There¡¯s no need to speak so much nonsense," Yvonne said.


    "Yes, yes, yes. My Chairman Sue, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find you a ce to satisfy you. After all, I¡¯m Yun


    Chengtong. Can such a small matter make it difficult for me?" Linda patted her chest and promised.


    In Penins Hotel, Han Yan sat at the bedside of her room with dull eyes. When Han Li noticed that


    she was going to kill him and see through this matter, Han Yan¡¯s world had copsed. She knew that


    she was no longer the high and mighty youngdy of the Hannigan family. When she returned to the


    U.S., she would definitely be thrown onto the ind. The nightmare days in the future would follow her


    death.


    Han Van found it hard to ept such an oue, but she couldn''t change it.


    If she had a choice, Han Van might not have killed Han Feng. As long as Han Feng did not die, she


    would not end up being thrown onto the ind. Although she could not be the family head, no one


    could do anything about her status as the daughter of the Hannigan family.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. She had no chance to regret it.


    Two lines of tears rolled down from her expressionless face. Han Van stretched out her hand and


    wiped them off. A cold smile appeared on her face.


    "I can''t escape, and neither can you. At the very least, I can still live. You, on the other hand, will


    definitely die." Han Yan said indifferently. The person she was talking about was none other than


    Samuel. In her opinion, Samuel was definitely dead. There was absolutely no chance for him to


    survive.


    However, just as she was speaking to herself, the door of the room was kicked open. The person


    standing at the door was none other than Samuel, whom she thought would definitely die.


    Han Yan suddenly stood up and said in surprise, "It¡¯s you! Why are you at the Penins Hotel?"


    "Do you think I''m dead?" Samuel walked into the room with a smile.


    Han Yan''s brain suddenly burst out a lot of possibilities, but these possibilities werepletely broken


    because of a name.


    Han Long!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As long as Han Long was there, Samuel could not survive, and the possibilities in her mind could not


    exist.


    But... But now, Samuel was standing in front of her. He looked a little pale. What was going on?


    "Are you a ghost?" asked Han Van.


    Samuel could not help butugh. However, he could understand Han Van''s feelings. Even he himself


    felt that it was a miracle to survive.


    "There''s no shadow of a ghost," Samuel said as he pointed at the shadow that was shot out by the light


    on the ground.


    Han Van frowned and was very puzzled. She couldn¡¯t think of any possibility that Han Li would let


    Samuel go. But if Han Li hadn¡¯t let him go, how could he appear in the Penins Hotel?


    "Don''t guess. I have captured Han Li. As long as you are willing to listen to me obediently, I will allow


    you to be the n head of the Hanbigan n in the U.S.." Samuel spoke faintly.


    Hearing this, Han Van smiled contemptuously and said, "Samuel, you are really good at boasting. Han


    Long can beat 100 good-for-nothings like you. How dare you try to catch my father?"


    Seeing Han Van¡¯s disdainful attitude, Samuel took out his cell phone and threw it directly at her.


    This action was very sudden, but fortunately, Han Van reacted in time and barely caught the phone.


    The picture on the mobile phone was a photo of Han Li and Han Long kneeling on the ground and


    holding each other''s hands. Although they both lowered their heads, Han Van was absolutely sure that


    they were indeed Han Li and Han Long.


    Han Van was so shocked that her eyeballs almost fell out.


    Samuel, who she thought would die, had caught Han Long and Han Li. How could it be possible?

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    With Han Long''s skills, how could he possibly be caught by Samuel?


    Could it be that there was someone stronger than Han Long around Samuel?


    This was impossible, absolutely impossible!


    If there really was this type of expert by his side, then he should have taken action a long time ago.


    Why was he waiting until now?


    "How did you do that?" asked Han Van, panting.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "It has nothing to do with you how I did it. You only need to know that Han Li is in my hands. As long as


    I want, he will never return to the U.S. for the rest of his life.


    Now, the position of the Hannigan family in the U.S. is yours," Samuel said lightly.


    Han Van didn''t expect that things would suddenly take such a turn. She thought that her remaining


    days would be dark, but she didn''t expect that Samuel would bring her hope!


    She saw hope, but she also knew very well that this hope was under Samuel¡¯s control.


    It also meant that even if she became the householder of the Hannigan family, she would still be under


    Samuel¡¯s control.


    Bing a puppet of such trash was definitely not something that Han Van was willing to do.


    "You don''t have to think about it. You have no other choice. And if you are disloyal to me, I can also


    take away the position I give to you. And I can assure you that you will die a miserable death," Samuel


    said faintly.


    "What did you do to my father?!¡± asked Han Yan.


    "Don''t worry. He''s not dead. After all, this is a bargaining chip for me to threaten you. I''ll let him live. If


    you don''t listen to me one day, I''ll let him go back to the U.S," Samuel said.


    How could Han Yan rest assured?


    If Han Li died directly, she could rest assured that Samuel did not have the ability to threaten her.


    But now, her throat would be grabbed by Samuel forever. She had to do whatever Samuel asked her to


    do. Otherwise, the position of the family head would be taken away because of Han Li¡¯s appearance.


    "What good will it do for you if he returns to the U.S.? Do you really think you can be so lucky every


    time you set him free?" Han Yan said with a gloomy face. She could notpromise on this matter.


    She could not listen to Samuel for the rest of her life.


    "It is indeed dangerous to let a tiger return to the mountains. However, what ability does a tiger have


    other than to perform in a circle of fire after being brainwashed?" Samuel smiled faintly.


    Han Yan''s face became even uglier.


    Although she did not know how Samuel would deal with Han Li, she knew that Samuel must have


    already had a n.


    Unexpectedly... Unexpectedly, such an opponent, who was despised by her, could now control the


    future of the Hannigan family in the U.S.!


    "My dad should kill you directly, or he wouldn''t have fallen into such a plight," Han Yan said.


    "First Miss Han, do you know how dangerous it is for you to say such words to me now? I still have the


    evidence of you killing Han Feng. If the Hannigan family from the U.S. were to know about this matter,


    it will be difficult for you to return." Samuelughed.


    Han Yan took a deep breath. She knew that she had no other choice in the current situation. She could


    only listen to Samuel''s orders and get what she wanted.


    However, Han Yan was well aware of the price she would have to pay for it.


    "You want me to be your puppet?" asked Han Yan.


    Samuel seemed to be deep in thought. He shook his head and said, "It''s just a dog."


    Han Yan¡¯s face fell. The word "puppet" was a great humiliation to her, but Samuel only regarded her as


    a dog!


    She was the legitimate daughter of the Hannigan family. Samuel was just an abandoned son!


    "Samuel, what qualifications do you have to treat me like a dog?!¡± she said through gritted teeth.


    Samuel walked up to Han Van and stretched out his right hand. He pinched Han Van''s chin tightly. Due


    to his overexertion of force, Han Van''s face changed due to the pain.


    "Han Van, whether I''m qualified, haven''t you seen it clearly yet? Now your fate is in my hands. If I want


    you to be a dog, how can you resist? Do you want to die or go back to the U.S. to be the family head?


    Don''t you know what to choose?" Samuel said coldly.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    As the eldest daughter of the Hannigan family, the pride in Han Van s heart did not allow her to bow to


    Samuel.


    However, to be the family master was her only choice. Even though she despised Samuel in her


    heart, she still thought that he was just an abandoned son and a good-for-nothing. There was only one


    way in front of her.


    "It''s up to you," Han Van said with her head down. As long as she returned to the US, she could find a


    way to get rid of Samuel''s control. Therefore, thepromise in front of her was not apromise. It


    was just a temporary concession.


    Samuel knew very well what kind of person Han Van was. If she was willing to bow her head so easily,


    she must have a n in her mind.


    The Hannigan family of the U.S. would be a stepping stone for Samuel. Han Van, on the other hand,


    would bring him an extremely unstable element.


    "You will die if you betray me. If you want to get back at me and get rid of my control, I advise you to


    think about what will happen to you when Han Li returns to the U.S." Samuel reminded her.


    Han Li had already decided Han Van''s fate, which was why she had felt desperate before.


    However, these words of Samuel did not pose much of a threat to Han Van. Han Van still believed that


    by returning, she would be able to contend with Samuel. She could even think of a way to cause Han Li


    to lose his position within the n. As long as the n members hated Han Li, it would be useless even


    if Han Li returned to the U.S..


    "Don''t worry. I never thought of taking revenge," said Han Yan.


    Samuel sighed in his heart. It was not easy to deal with such a vicious woman. He knew that she could


    not be trusted, but Samuel could do nothing. He could only take it one step at a time.


    "The first thing I want you to do is help the Qi family get through the difficulties. Is that okay?" Samuel


    ordered.


    The trouble that the Qi Family was facing was indeed very serious, and there was even a possibility of


    them being exterminated.


    But it was a piece of cake for the Hannigan family. As long as the Hannigan family came forward, the


    crisis of the Qi family could be solved.


    "No problem. I can assure you that the Qi Family can develop better in the U.S," Han Van said.


    "I hope you can remember what you said. Otherwise, I will make your life more miserable than death,"


    Samuel said tly.


    After leaving the Penins Hotel, Samuel was ready to go to the rental house.


    "Brother Samuel, why didn''t you kill this woman directly?" Qi Hu asked Samuel in confusion. He could


    feel the unwillingness in Han Van''s heart. This woman could not be as obedient as she looked on the


    surface. So he felt that only by killing her could he really solve this problem.


    "s." Samuel sighed and said, "It would be better to kill her, but this pawn is of great use. She can


    help me reduce a lot of trouble. So even if I know that she is a time bomb, I can''t let her die."


    Qi Hu did not understand these ways. For him, there was only one way to solve the problem, which


    was violence.


    "Brother Samuel, it turns out that the world at the foot of the mountain is soplicated." Qi Hu sighed.


    "What you see now are just some extremely superficial things. Trulyplicated things, I advise you


    not to understand them, or else your brains will explode." Samuel said.


    Qi Hu scratched his head awkwardly and said, "Brother Samuel, do you mean that I''m stupid?"


    "You''re quite smart." Samuel smiled and continued, "Go back to the Hex Capital Nightclub. Your


    injuries are not light." Qi Hu stayed where he was with a puzzled expression on his face. Did Samuel


    really think that he was smart, or did he think that he was foolish and self-aware?


    After thinking for a long time, Qi Hu still couldn''t give a definite answer. He shook his head helplessly


    and said to himself," The people at the foot of the mountain can''t even understand what they say. No


    wonder that Master doesn''t want to go down the mountain for the rest of his life."


    When they arrived at the elevator apartment, Samuel was waiting outside the apartment building. He


    had not entered the elevator for a long time.


    He could feel Qi Yiyun''s deep affection for him. And today, he and Qi Yiyun would end this life of living


    together. For Qi Yiyun, there must be a lot of reluctance, and it would even hurt this woman badly.


    To tell the truth, Samuel could not bear to do that, but he had no choice but to do so.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the upstairs room.


    Qi Yiyun had been on tenterhooks since Samuel left. She was so nervous that her palms were


    sweating.


    She was very clear about Han Long''s level of strength. From the moment Samuel stepped out of the


    house, Qi Yiyun felt that Samuel was doomed, but she didn''t want to admit this fact.


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened to the Hillside Vi, and she could use Dong Hao to inquire about


    the news. But she didn''t do that, because she was afraid that she would receive some uneptable


    news, so she would rather sit at home and ignore what was going on outside.


    Perhaps ten days, half a month, and even a year, Qi Yiyun would rather wait at home without knowing


    anything.

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    Her affection for Samuel had changed from good feelings to deep love. The closer she got to Samuel,


    the more she would be conquered by his charm. Samuel''s charmy in his love for Yvonne.


    This was a fatal blow to Qi Yiyun, but it was also one of her greatest desires. She hoped that she could


    rece Yvonne and be someone loved by Samuel.


    But she was very clear that this kind of thing would never happen. Even if it did happen, Samuel''s


    charm had changed.


    During this period of time, Qi Yiyun had been living in conflict.


    At this time, the sound of the key opening came from the door.


    Qi Yiyun unconsciously clenched her fists and looked at the door breathlessly.


    When the door opened and Samuel came in, Qi Yiyun instantly burst into tears. She stood up, ran to


    Samuel, and held him in her arms.


    Samuel put his hands behind his back and did not do anything tofort Qi Yiyun. When Qi Yiyun''s


    body came into contact with his, she seemed to be in a very passive position.


    After Qi Yiyun cried for a while, Samuel could not help asking, "Do you want to know what happened?"


    Qi Yiyun let go Samuel and wiped the tears from her face. She asked, "Han Li didn''t kill you. What


    about Yvonne? Did she get hurt?" "Yvonne is safe," Samuel said. "Why would Han Li suddenly let you


    go? Did he change his mind and want to use you to establish his own force in Huaxia?" Qi Yiyun asked


    in confusion.


    "Why do you think that Han Li will let me off instead of that he cannot deal with me?" Samuel asked


    with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun rolled her eyes at Samuel. How could Han Li not be able to deal with Samuel? The bodyguard


    beside him, Han Long, was a very famous master in the US. He even imed that no one could defeat


    him. Some families that were not convinced had sent people to fight with Han Long, but they were


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    defeated by him without exception. Some of them were even directly beaten to death by him.


    It could be said that Han Long''s status was achieved with fists, which was known to the people in the


    U.S., and Qi Yiyun naturally knew it very well.


    "Are you bragging in front of me because you want me to admire you even more?" Qi Yiyun said with a


    pout.


    "If possible, I am more willing for you to hate me." Samuelughed.


    The topic gradually leaned toward the emotional problem. Qi Yiyun knew that if she went deeper into


    the topic, she would definitely be rejected by Samuel. So she skillfully changed the subject and asked,"


    What''s going on? Tell me quickly."


    "Didn''t I make it very clear that Han Li can''t deal with me," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun helplessly sat on the sofa with her legs crossed. Her sexy legs were exposed in the air, but


    Samuel didn''t even look at her.


    "If Han Li can''t deal with you, won''t you be able to suppress the Hannigan family in the U.S? With your


    words, you can save the Qi family from water and fire, won¡¯t you?" Qi Yiyun said faintly.


    "I can step on the Hannigan family head in the U.S, but not now. Han Yan is willing to be my dog for the


    position of the head of the family. Therefore, the trouble of your Qi family has been solved. As long as


    you follow Han Yan back to the U.S., she will naturally help you deal with all the affairs." Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun could not help butugh. But when she saw Samuel¡¯s serious expression, herughter


    gradually converged, and her expression also became serious.


    "You... are you serious? Are you kidding me?"

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Qi Yiyun could clearly feel her heart beating violently. Her chest heaved up and down violently, and her


    breathing grew louder and louder.


    In Qi Yiyun s opinion, it was impossible for Han Yan to be his dog. She even thought that he was


    joking.


    However, the expression on Samuel''s face did not look like he was joking at all.


    Qi Yiyun knew that Samuel would not say such words to show himself for no reason. He was not the


    kind of person who liked to brag, which meant that everything he said was true.


    But... but how could this be possible!


    Just how did Samuel manage to aplish this?!


    "Of course it''s true. Am I a person who likes to brag in your mind?" Samuel said with a smile. He knew


    how shocked Qi Yiyun would be because she knew the Hannigan family in the U.S. and Han Long¡¯s


    strength very well. Therefore, she was more shocked than others.


    "You, how did you do that? Where''s Han Long? Didn''t he do anything to you?" Qi Yiyun widened her


    eyes and waited Samuel to exin with confusion.


    "I killed Han Long with one punch," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun s stunned expression couldn''t be described in words.


    Killed him with one punch!


    These words were like a p of thunder that struck Qi Yiyun hard, burning her insides.


    He had punched Shan Qing and sent him to the hospital. Qi Yiyun didn''t believe it at first, but after


    Dong Hao confirmed it, she had to believe it.


    Now, he could even punch Han Long to death!


    Qi Yiyun unconsciously stood up, walked to Samuel, took his hand, and said, "Your fist, does it have


    divine power?"


    The appearance of Samuel''s power was indeed very strange. He could not find any reason to exin it


    at the moment, but he believed that it was not the so-called divine power. Moreover, Yan Jun once said


    that there was indeed a mysterious level in the world. If he wanted to solve these doubts, he needed to


    be qualified to enter this level.


    "Han Yan will help you solve all your problems. You can go back to the US with her tomorrow," Samuel


    said.


    Qi Yiyun''s body clearly froze.


    Back to the U.S., then her living life with Samuel woulde to an end, and it was unknown whether


    there would still be intersection in the future.


    For Qi Yiyun, this piece of news was a huge blow to her.


    But she had to go. The trouble of the Qi Family was still waiting for her. She couldn''t ignore the safety


    of the whole family and stay with Samuel.


    Looking at Qi Yiyun, who lowered her head feebly, Samuel continued, "You knew from the beginning


    that it was impossible between us, so for you, going back to the U.S. was the best choice. I believe that


    you can find the man who loves you."


    Qi Yiyun shook her head and smiled sadly. "There are many men who love me, but my love has been


    used up. It''s impossible for me to give it to them again."


    The implication of this sentence was that Qi Yiyun put all her love on Samuel. Unfortunately, Samuel


    was not moved by it.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Go to sleep. I''ll go back to my room and pack up." After saying that, Samuel went back to his room.


    Qi Yiyun returned to her room like a walking corpse. She buried her head under the pillow and bit the


    corner of the mattress hard. She suppressed her crying, but her sobs sounded particrly harsh in the


    silent night.


    The sound instion of the elevator apartment was so bad that Samuel, who was packing up his


    luggage, could clearly hear Qi Yiyun''s cry, which made Samuel sigh.


    Qi Yiyun was a very good woman, and she was very beautiful. Unfortunately, this was a blessing that


    Samuel could not enjoy for the rest of his life and he never had any thoughts of enjoying it.


    After packing up his things, Samuel did not say goodbye to Qi Yiyun. Instead, he left silently.


    Throughout the night, Qi Yiyun endured the pain of parting.


    This period of time was very good for her. She enjoyed the happiness of living under the same roof as


    Samuel. But the happier she was, the more painful the parting at this moment was.


    The next morning, Qi Yiyun appeared in the living room with red and swollen eyes. She knew Samuel


    had left, so she pushed the door open.


    It was a familiar scene, but there were no familiar people or objects. He took away all the things rted


    to him.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, she felt the only thing left behind by Samuel. It was the smell.


    After a long time, Qi Yiyun finally dialed Dong Hao''s number.


    Dong Hao lived nearby so that he could appear in front of Qi Yiyun as soon as Qi Yiyun had needs.


    "Buy this ce for me. Don''t touch any of the things inside." Qi Yiyun ordered Dong Hao.


    Dong Hao felt pain in his heart when he looked at Qi Yiyun''s red and swollen eyes, but he couldn''t do


    anything because this was brought by Samuel to the youngdy. Except for Samuel, no one was


    qualified to make up for it.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    "Yes." Dong Hao nodded and said.


    "Book tickets back to the US. When you''re done with the house, we''ll go back to the US," Qi Yiyun


    continued.


    "Three?" asked Dong Hao. Although he didn''t want to go to the U.S. with Samuel, he had to ask


    Samuel for help. If he didn''t want to, he had to ept it.


    "Two."


    Two!


    A trace of anger shed across Dong Hao¡¯s face. "Miss has done so much for Samuel. Is he still


    unwilling to help the Qis?"


    "Young miss, Samuel took advantage of you. Is he going to let things slide and leave Qi Family alone?


    If that really is the case, then I¡¯ll go kill him right now!¡± Dong Hao said with intense killing intent.


    "By you?" Qi Yiyun looked at Dong Hao indifferently and said, "He even killed Han Long. What right do


    you have to kill him? The Hannigan family is just a dog beside him. The Hannigan family will help me


    solve all my problems without himing personally."


    "What!" Dong Hao suddenly raised his head and looked at Qi Yiyun in disbelief.


    Samuel killed Han Long? How could it be possible? Han Long was the top master in the U.S.. Dong


    Hao had seen Han Long fight before. He was so powerful that Dong Hao needed a lot of courage to


    stand in front of him.


    "Miss, how could Samuel have killed Han Long?" Dong Hao said in disbelief.


    "It''s not up to you whether or not he can kill him. He did do it. The trouble of the Qi family is no longer


    troublesome," said Qi Yiyun.


    Dong Hao still didn''t want to believe it, because this was alreadypletely beyond the scope of what


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    he could understand.


    Dong Hao knew very well how powerful Samuel was. Even if there were ten of him, he would be killed


    by Han Long.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun''s phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number.


    "I am Han Yan. After returning to the U.S., you can contact me directly. I will solve all the problems in


    your family," Han Yan said.


    Upon hearing this, Han Yan''s position in front of Samuel became even clearer. There was no doubt


    whatsoever.


    "I''ll be returning today," said Qi Yiyun.


    Han Yan did not speak, but chose to hang up the phone.


    Qi Yiyun said to Dong Hao, "Han Yan took the initiative to call me. Now you can believe it."


    Dong Hao took a deep breath. He racked his brain but still couldn''t figure out what Samuel had used to


    kill Han Long.


    "Miss, I''ll go to deal with the house right away," said Dong Hao.


    After Dong Hao left, Qi Yiyun stored Han Yan''s number. It would be the most valuable number in her


    mobile phone.


    "Han Yan is just a dog in front of you. When will you really trample the Hannigan family in the U.S.


    under your feet? If you want to deal with them, you will appear in the U.S. sooner orter." As Qi Yiyun


    said to herself, a faint smile appeared on her face. As long as Samuel would not let go of the Hannigan


    family in the U.S., she and Samuel would have a chance to meet.


    At this time, parting was a painful thing, but looking forward to the next time they would meet, but it was


    very happy.


    "If I can''t get your heart, I have to get your body." Qi Yiyun''s expression gradually became firm. As long


    as there was a chance, she was willing to tie Samuel to the bed.


    At the Hillside Vi, Samuel suddenly sneezed, as if someone was speaking ill of him.


    "Who is thinking about me? Or is he keeping an eye on me?" Samuel said to himself.


    At this time, Yvonne rushed to Samuel with her suitcase in high spirits.


    "Follow me."


    "You haven''t told me where to go." As Samuel returned to the Hillside Vi, Yvonne began to pack up


    her things and made him confused.


    "We''ll know when we get there. Let''s go," Yvonne said with a blushing face.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    After getting in the car, Yvonne became the driver. Samuel was forced to cover his eyes, which made


    him more curious about what Yvonne was going to do.


    After a smooth road, the car began to jolt, indicating Yvonne¡¯s route had deviated more and more from


    the city and even entered a suburban area.


    It took about two hours. Until then did Samuel realize that the car had stopped. However, his eyes were


    blindfolded and he still did not get the order to get rid of it.


    In front of Yvonne, a garden vi looked very magnificent. This was the postperson house that Linda


    had found for her.


    Of course, this kind of space could no longer be called bed and breakfast. Yvonne was very satisfied


    with the environment here. Even though there were residents around, the space of the vi was


    enough for the two of them to do whatever they wanted, and they wouldn''t be heard by others.


    There was a private swimming pool in the vi, which could hold the tail of summer and allow a pair of


    people to swim freely.


    "Come with me." Yvonne took Samuel''s hand and couldn''t wait to walk into the vi.


    Samuel was still in a state where he couldn''t see anything, but he had a vague idea what Yvonne was


    going to do.


    Yvonne took Samuel directly to the swimming pool and said, "Wait for me. I''ll be right there, but you


    can''t remove your blindfold."


    Samuel nodded quietly, but his heart was already starting to stir.


    He stood next to the swimming pool. Even though he couldn''t see clearly, he could still feel the unique


    coolness of the pool. Yvonne asked him to wait, so she might go to change her swimsuit.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    All of a sudden, Samuel''s mouth turned dry. He could not help but think of something that was going to


    happenter.


    Thest time he met Yan Jun, Yan Jun had even mocked him for being a boy. It was as if the


    transformation of a man was about to bepleted today.


    Although Samuel was a man, he was still very nervous when facing this kind of thing for the first time.


    After a while, he heard Yvonne''s footsteps. He could tell that Yvonne was walking carefully, but she


    didn''t hesitate at all.


    When she decided to stay with Samuel, Yvonne had already made up her mind. She couldn''t stay with


    Samuel respectedly anymore, so she wouldn''t feel shy at this moment.


    When Yvonne took off the blindfold for Samuel personally, Samuel was not used to the sudden re


    because he had been blindfolded for a long time.


    But when he adapted to this strong light, the scene in front of him almost made his nose bleed.


    Before he could react, Yvonne held Samuel tightly in her arms.


    "Samuel, I love you. I love you so much. It¡¯s been three years. We should be a real couple." Yvonne


    hugged him tightly as if she was afraid Samuel would slip away.


    The thing that was about to happen finally came.


    Samuel did not talk nonsense. If he did not take the initiative in this situation, he would not be a man.


    He walked towards the room with Yvonne in his arms.


    Today was the end of a story that should have happened three years ago.


    When the passion faded, Samuel suddenly heard Yvonne¡¯s sobbing, which made him panic instantly.


    He quickly sat up and Yvonne, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Yvonne shook her head. Although tears were streaming down her face, there wasn''t a single trace of


    sadness on her face. Instead, she was full of smiles.


    "I''m so happy that we''re finally a real couple." Yvonne wiped away her tears and said with a bright


    smile.


    Samuel took a deep breath. He had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Although it was a littlete, it was still worth it.


    "I rented this ce for half a month and asked for leave from thepany for half a month," Yvonne


    continued.


    Samuel''s face was filled with astonishment. Half a month!


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that you can''t stand it?" Samuel teased.


    Yvonne raised her head and said with a proud face, "Don''t you know that the ground is not farmed, and


    you can only be exhausted? I''m afraid you can''t stand it." How could Samuel show weakness in the


    face of this kind of provocation? He pounced on her like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey and started


    to bark again.


    The quiet life brought a very pleasant life to Samuel and Yvonne. During this period, the two people


    only had each other in their hearts and put down all the worldly troubles. It had to be said that this state


    made people very enjoyable and fascinated. Even Samuel had the idea of staying here forever.


    But the responsibility on his shoulder did not allow him to live such a peaceful life.


    When Samuel knew that Han Tianyang might still be alive, Samuel was doomed. He had to go to the


    top of the mountain. No matter how rough the road was, Samuel could not retreat. Because his close


    rtives were likely to suffer somewhere. Samuel could not enjoy his life without knowing it.


    Half of the half-month time passed. Samuel and Yvonne were trimming vegetables and preparing for


    lunch in the garden when Yvonne suddenly asked about Samuel about the ne.

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    Samuel did not exin the secret of the ne. It had been a long time since Di Rat went to the


    Earth Core Prison, but there was no movement from the signal device. Whether he died in the Earth


    Core Prison or there was no way to send the signal, it was bad news for Samuel.


    If there was no Di Rat, he would not be able to learn about the situation in the Earth Core Prison. There


    seemed to be only one way to confirm whether Han Tianyang was really in the Earth Core Prison.


    In the past, Samuel did not dare risk his life. But now, he felt that he had the ability to take a trip. As


    long as he could use this power, even if the Earth Core Prison was an impregnable fortress, Samuel


    would still have a chance to escape unscathed.


    "For me, this thing is extremely important. It has something to do with my grandfather." Samuel said.


    Ever since Yvonne found out Samuel''s true identity, she knew quite a bit about the Hannigan family in


    Swallow City. She also knew how unfair Samuel suffered in the Hannigan family in Swallow City.


    But didn¡¯t his grandfather, Han Tianyang, die very early?


    "Is this the relic your grandpa left for you?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "No, it''s quite possible that grandpa isn''t dead, but rather alive somewhere." Samuel said.


    "He didn''t die!" Yvonne looked shocked. When Han Tianyang died, he made a lot of noise in Swallow


    City. Many big shots in Swallow City gathered for the funeral, which could be said to be the grandest


    private funeral.


    Noticing that she had lost herposure, Yvonne quickly exined, "I was just surprised. Don''t get me


    wrong. I didn''t mean to curse grandpa."


    Samuel smiled faintly. He naturally did not feel that Yvonne had any ill intentions. Moreover, this kind of


    news would shock anyone. It was not strange at all.


    "This is something that has not been confirmed, so..." Samuel hesitated for a moment and continued,


    "So I am very likely to leave Cloud City for a period of time to verify the truth of this matter."


    "Grandpa is very kind to me. He has no prejudice against me and will not spoil Han Jun more. For me,


    he is the one who can really be called a rtive."


    Yvonne understood what Samuel meant. He was reminding her that he had to do one more thing.


    "Will it be dangerous?" Yvonne asked worriedly.


    "If you walk on the main road, you may get hit by a car and die. There will definitely be some danger,


    but it''s under my control." Samuelughed and joked. He would not let Yvonne know what kind of ce


    the Earth Core Prison was. If she knew, she would be very worried.


    Yvonneughed and said, "I believe you. There is nothing in the world that can stump you."


    "I hope so," Samuel said with a look of emotion on his face.


    At this time, a man appeared at the door of the vi. When Samuel saw him, he said to


    Yvonne, "Add a pair of chopsticks and bowl at noon tonight.¡±


    Samuel ran to the door after saying this. He was not the least bit surprised that Yan Jun had appeared.


    Samuel would not think about why Yan Jun knew that he was here. This was because he was clearly


    aware of Yan Jun¡¯s tactics. It was extremely easy for him to investigate such a small matter.


    "Grandpa Yan, are you leaving?" Samuel asked.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Yan Jun nodded and said, "After leaving Swallow City for such a long time, it''s time to go back. What


    are you going to do next?"


    Samuel nced at Yvonne, who was in the garden, and said in a low voice, "1 promised to stay with


    her for half a month. After this half a month, I will deal with some of the ending work in Cloud City, and


    then... I will go to the Earth Core Prison!"

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    Yan Jun had already thought of an answer to this question before he asked. He had watched Samuel


    grow up. His understanding of Samuel was something that the Hannigan family would not be able to


    "Your understanding of the Earth Core Prison is very one-sided. That is an unimaginably dangerous


    ce. There is less than one percent chance of youing back if you go there." Yan Jun said with a


    cold face.


    "Grandpa Yan, how many chances do you think I have before I kill Han Long?" Samuel asked with a


    smile.


    "There is no chance." Said Yan Jun.


    Samuel spread his hands and said, "That means one percent is good enough for me. At least I can see


    the opportunity."


    These words caused Van Jun to bitterlyugh. If it was anyone else, it was likely that they would have


    chosen to withdraw in the face of such a tiny chance. However, he could actually treat it as a good


    thing. However, this was only the beginning when Samuel was different. Moreover, the reason he was


    able to reach this stage by relying on his own strength was also because of this character.


    "What about Yvonne? If you can''te back, have you thought about what she should do?" Yan Jun


    looked at Yvonne, who knew nothing in the garden, and asked.


    This was the biggest problem of Samuel, but he had made up his mind these days.


    "If I can''te back, I can only use the next life to make up for her. But in this life, if I don''t confirm


    Grandpa''s information, I will live in pain. Grandpa is very important to me," Samuel said.


    Van Jun heavily sighed and said, "I will do my best to take good care of her. You also need to be


    careful. The Earth Core Prison has neither entrance nor exit. There must be something special about it.


    No matter what, protecting your life is your most important task."


    "Grandpa Yan, don''t worry, l don''t want to die at such a young age. Even if I''m at the 18th level of the


    Infernal Realm, I will risk my life to make it out of it," Samuel said.


    "Keep this thing properly. I obtained it twenty years ago. Back then, there were many people fighting


    over it. However, I do not know exactly what it is used for. Take your time exploring it." Yan Jun took out


    an exquisite small box. No one knew what was inside.


    Seeing that Van Jun was about to leave, Samuel hurriedly said, "Grandpa Van, eat before you leave.


    It''s almost noon."


    "I''ve left Swallow City for too long. Some people are ready to make a move. If I don''t go back now, I''m


    afraid Gina¡¯s situation will be dangerous." After that, Van Jun turned around and waved to Samuel.


    "Grandpa Van, I will definitely not disappoint you," Samuel said.


    Van Jun''s figure gradually disappeared into the distance before Samuel returned to the vi.


    "Why did he leave?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "Grandpa Van has to go back to Swallow City right now," Samuel exined.


    Yvonne nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    After lunch, the two of them sat in the living room and watched TV. Taking advantage of the time when


    they were in the bathroom, Samuel took out the small box that Yan Jun had given him. There was a


    piece of oddly shaped jade inside. It was crystal clear and there were also many strange patterns on it.


    As soon as he saw it, Samuel felt a sense of familiarity. When he began to recall in his mind, he was


    shocked to find that it was not jade at all. It was more like the fragment of the skull in his home!


    Yan Jun actually has such a thing!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    How could it be? Could it be that the skull he obtained by ident really hid some secrets? If not, how


    could Yan Jun possibly keep this kind of thing for twenty years?


    Samuel swallowed his saliva. When he was about to think carefully about the possibility, Yvonne


    knocked on the door outside.


    After putting away the box, Samuel opened the door with a changing expression. He asked Yvonne,


    "Isn''t there a toilet upstairs?"


    "I''m not going to the restroom. Shouldn''t I do something at this time?" Yvonne raised her eyebrows and


    said.


    After half a month, Yvonne had be more and more naked in the face of this kind of thing, and she


    wouldn''t be shy at all.


    Of course, Samuel did the same. He directly carried Yvonne back to his room.


    Time passed day by day. On thest day, after Yvonne packed up her luggage, she was still reluctant


    to leave.


    "This is the happiest month I''ve ever had. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast." Yvonne looked dejected.


    Although it was only half a month, she felt as if it had only been two days.

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    "Why don''t we buy this ce? If we have time in the future, we cane here for a vacation. What do


    you say?" Samuel suggested.


    "Sure, but are you sure that the owner will sell it?" Yvonne asked.


    "Don''t worry, leave this matter to Manfred. He definitely has a way," Samuel said.


    After half a month, they returned to Cloud City. That night, the two of them finally quieted down at


    home. After all, He Ting and Godfrey were still at home, so they did not dare to make too much noise.


    The next day, after sending Yvonne to work, he arrived at Weakriver Real Estate.


    Samuel didn''t fire Mi Fei''er for personal revenge, but Mi Fei''er had made a mistake in her work and


    paid a heavy price for it.


    When Mi Fei''er saw Samuel, her expression becameplicated.


    Ever since she knew Samuel''s true identity, every time she thought about how she looked down on


    him, she found herselfughable.


    She had fantasized many times that she could be with the boss of the Weakriver Real Estate, but she


    looked down on her boss again and again, and even sneered at him coldly. This stupid behavior could


    not be described by words.


    Mi Fei''er wanted to apologize to Samuel, but in the end, she didn¡¯t have the courage.


    After Samuel arrived at Liam''s office, he asked about the construction of the vige in the city.


    Liu Da had once stopped this matter, because this guy had cooperated with Han Van, so he


    deliberately set a trap for Weakriver Real Estate. At that time, Samuel was looking for Liu Da; he was


    so arrogant that he did not take Samuel seriously.


    But now, Han Van had left Cloud City and left with arge sum of money.


    At present, in the business world of Cloud City, the Heavenly Family was the dominant one. Moreover,


    it was a public deration that it would support all development of the Weakriver Real Estate. This


    news was like a thunderbolt from a clear sky for Liu Da.


    "Liu Daes to me every day. He begs me to give him a green hand so that he can put the


    reconstruction of the viges in the city on the agenda as soon as possible," Liam said to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled faintly and asked, "Isn''t this fellow looking forward to leaving Cloud City and bing


    an official?"


    Hearing this, Liam couldn''t helpughing. Liu Da didn''t dare to have such ambition. He was now afraid


    that he would lose the ebony cap on his head.


    "He even wants to kneel down in front of me. Such a person doesn''t care about his dignity at all for the


    sake of benefits," Liam said.


    At this time, the secretary knocked on the door and came to the office. She said to Liam, "Brother


    Zhong, Liu Da is here again. It seems that if he doesn''t see you today,he will make a scene again."


    Liam did not speak. Instead, he waited quietly for Samuel''s decision.


    The secretary knew Samuel''s status. The secretary''s eyes were filled with love just by looking at


    Samuel''s back. A young man like him was handsome and rich. He was the prince charming in every


    woman''s dream.


    "Let him go to see Yang Xing," Samuel said faintly. Liu Da was not qualified to meet him now. He didn''t


    even have the right to meet Liam.


    "Young Master, do you want to give the construction of the vige in the city to Yang Xing?" Liam asked


    in confusion. For such a project, even the Weakriver Real Estate needed to treat with caution, and


    Yang Xing was just a punk. Once it was screwed up, it would be a huge loss.


    "You are naturally in charge of the project in the city. It''s just that Liu Da''s current level is not qualified to


    see you. In the future, if you make good use of Yang Xing, he will bring you a lot of help," Samuel said.


    Liam did not feel happy because he had gained power. No matter how much power he had, everything


    was still under


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Samuel''s control. It did not make much of a difference to him.


    But he needed to think about the profound meaning behind Samuel''s words.


    Samuel wanted him to make good use of Yang Xing. This arrangement was more like telling him what


    he would develop in Cloud City in the future.


    "Young Master, are you leaving Cloud City? " Liam asked.


    Samuel did not mind too much. He said," Yes, there are some things I have to deal with, so Cloud City


    must be handed over to you. I hope you won¡¯t let me down."


    Liam lowered his head and said firmly,"


    Young Master, don''t worry. Liam will never let you down."


    "Help me take care of the Sue family."

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    After Samuel left the property, Liam sat on his desk, breathing heavily.


    Having been in the Hannigan family for so many years, Liam had not really been put in an important


    position, but he knew that the opportunity was already in front of him.


    In the future, the Hannigan family in Swallow City would definitely be controlled by the Young Master


    Samuel. If he could get an important position from Samuel, it would be equivalent to bing the


    backbone of the Hannigan family. Not only would it bring great changes to his future, but even the next


    generations of his family could enjoy this honor.


    Moreover, with Samuel¡¯s ability, the development of the Hannigan family would definitely reach a higher


    level in the future.


    The Hannigan family of the U.S. would probably be in Samuel''s pocket. All these things were great


    news for Liam.


    "Little Master, thank you for giving me such an opportunity. I will definitely grasp it."


    The People''s Square.


    Samuel once made an amazing reversal here in Cloud City. Jiang Fu ordered him to kneel, but now the


    Jiang family had disappeared in Cloud City. Many people who used to regard Samuel as a waste in


    Cloud City changed their attitude toward him because of this matter.


    Samuel did not think that there was anything to be proud of when he revisited his old haunts. This was


    because he had never ced an ant like Jiang Fu in his eyes.


    At this time, Qing Yun ran to Samuel, licked his lips, and asked, "Boss, what are you looking for me


    for?"


    Since his neck was almost broken by Samuelst time, Qing Yun had been on high alert when he


    faced Samuel. Although he still looked like a rogue, his heart was already trembling.


    "I have to leave Cloud City for a period of time," Samuel said.


    Qing Yun frowned. If he wanted to leave, there was no need to inform him.


    "Boss, where are you going? Do you want me to apany you? I can give you some help, which will


    save you a lot of trouble," said Qing Yun.


    "I do have a problem that I haven''t decided how to deal with. Would you like to help me make the


    decision?" Samuel said.


    Qing Yun was confused. "Why did Samuel ask me to make the decision? There must be something


    fishy going on."


    "Boss, although what I said is not necessarily correct, if you want to ask my opinion, you can say it,"


    said Qing Yun.


    Samuel nodded and looked at Yun Yun with his torch-like eyes. He said, "I''m leaving, but there''s a


    huge threat here, and that''s you. Until now, I''m not sure why you''re staying with me. I''m not sure if you''ll


    hurt the people around me. So, do you think I should kill you to avoid future troubles?"


    In the past, Samuel did not pursue the purpose of Qing Yun, and even said that he would let him go.


    But this was not leaving Cloud City, and he could monitor every move of Qing Yun. But now, things had


    changed, so Samuel''s attitude toward Qing Yun had naturally changed.


    His words made Qing Yun¡¯s face change greatly. He had never expected Samuel would ask him


    whether he would be killed or not.


    "Boss, I¡¯m just an honest person, how can I be your threat? Look at you, tall and strong, your


    skills are extraordinary, I..."


    Samuel interrupted him, "Do you really think it¡¯s useful for you to tter me?"


    Qing Yun¡¯s heart sank. Obviously, Samuel did not have the patience to talk nonsense with him. If he


    could not give Samuel a satisfactory exnation, his life woulde to an end.


    Taking a deep breath, Qing Yun said, "Boss, how can I not die?" "If you don¡¯t want to die, it¡¯s very


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    simple. Let me feel that the threat you pose to me will no longer exist," Samuel said faintly.


    Qing Yun gritted his teeth and looked at the old man who was waving his whip to y with the top of


    the top. He walked forward and picked it up directly.


    The spinning top directly cut the palm of Qing Yun''s hand into a bloody mess, but he didn¡¯t even frown.


    "Sir, lend it to me. I will return it to you soon." Qing Yun said to him with a smile.


    The old man didn''t understand. He only felt that young people these days were too rude and didn¡¯t


    respect the elders at all. But what happened next scared the old man so much that his legs went limp.


    Holding an iron top, Qing Yun smashed his right leg hard. Soon, his right leg was badly mutted, but


    the force of his hand did not decrease at all.


    After his right leg was disabled, Qing Yun started to kick his left leg violently again.


    The old man finally broke down and ran away screaming the word "crazy".


    As for Samuel, he watched all of this indifferently until Qing Yun destroyed his legs and left hand.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    At this time, Qing Yun had fallen to the ground, and arge pool of blood was shocking. All passers-by


    looked at Qing Yun with horrified eyes.


    "Boss, I''ll leave one hand for dinner." With cold sweat on his forehead, Qing Yun said to Samuel in


    pain.


    Samuel nodded and turned to leave without saying a word. He did not expect that Qing Yun could be


    so cruel, but since he had already done it, there was no need for Samuel to kill him.


    What kind of threat could a piece of trash with only one hand pose to him?


    When Qing Yun fell down in the People''s Square, it was a good-hearted person who called an


    ambnce for him. However, after arriving at the hospital, Qing Yun only took measures to stop the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    bleeding and did not ask the medical staff to carry out deep treatment for him. Moreover, once


    someone approached him, he seemed to have gone mad, which made those doctors very puzzled.


    "Is he going to watch me be a good-for -nothing?"


    Others could not understand Qing Yun''s state of mind, but he knew that if his injuries were really


    healed, he would still die.


    The only way to survive was to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    Hex Capital Nightclub.


    When Samuel told Manfred and the others that he was going to the Earth Core Prison, he was strongly


    rejected by both Manfred


    and Saber Twelve. Johann, who usually did not dare to casually speak, also objected.


    "Samuel, are you crazy? Even after Di Rat walking for so long, there''s still not a single piece of news.


    Who knows what kind of suffering he is suffering, yet you still want to die. I don''t agree, definitely won''t


    agree," Manfred said in exasperation. He couldn''t ept Samuel¡¯s decision.


    "Brother Samuel, let''s discuss this matter. The Earth Core Prison is too dangerous. You can''t take such


    a big risk," Saber TwelveSaber Twelve said.


    At the side, Johann wasn¡¯t as domineering as Manfred, and his voice was also a little quieter. However,


    his attitude was also very clear as he said: "Brother Samuel, perhaps in a short period of time, Di Rat


    will be able to transmit the news. Don''t worry, let''s wait and see."


    Samuel nced around and said, ¡¯¡¯You don''t want me to go."


    "Of course, if you dare to go, you might as well let me kill you directly so that you won¡¯t suffer any


    hardships in the Earth Core Prison," Manfred said. His attitude was the most unyielding. This was


    because he had watched Samuel survive and now that he had finally married Yvonne, he should be


    enjoying their world properly. How could he go to the Earth Core Prison at such a time?


    Towards emotions, even if it was someone else''s feelings, Manfred did not dare to slight them in the


    slightest. That was because he had once regretted it on this matter. He did not wish Samuel make the


    same mistake.


    "What if I have to go?" Samuel said faintly. "Johann, bring me a rope and tie this fool up. I want to


    monitor him for twenty-four hours," Manfred said to Johann. He couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    Johann did not dare to move. He did not dare to tie Samuel. Manfred was the only one who dared to


    say such words. If he really wanted to do it, Manfred would be the only one who would dare to do it.


    "Why don''t you believe me?" Samuel said helplessly.


    "It''s not that 1 don''t believe you, but the Earth Core Prison is too dangerous. You can continue to send


    people there, but why must you go there yourself? Have you considered my sister-inw?" Manfred


    said earnestly.


    Samuel had already thought about Yvonne''s situation, because it was something he had to do. Even if


    he had to let Yvonne down, he had to give it a shot.


    "Isn''t it because you are here to take care of her? With you here, what else am I worried about?"


    Samuel said.


    "Bullsh*t," Manfred shouted, "How can I bepared to a fool like you? You hold the different position


    in her heart. To her, you are the pir of her spirit. If you die, her world will copse. How do you want


    her to bear this kind of result?"


    "Manfred." Samuel stood up, looking unusually tall. He said, "I have to go. As long as I can ovee


    this hurdle, I can give her a better future. And I can also fulfill my promise to your sister-inw''s


    Xanadu."


    "Trust me." "Whether it is the Earth Core Prison or the


    real hell, I can leave alive."


    "I just want to see grandpa and see if he is still there."

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    Samuel''s words caused Manfred and the others to lower their heads. They could not understand


    Samuel''s feelings for Han Tianyang. However, they could sense the importance of Han Tianyang to


    Samuel from his words.


    His obsession was very strong, and no one could change it.


    Manfred sighed and walked over to Samuel''s side. He patted Samuel''s shoulder and said, "Samuel, we


    must prepare for the worst, not to mention such a dangerous matter. If you really can''t return, what


    should we do? What should she do?"


    "If I can''te back, please take good care of her for me. If she has someone she likes, you will


    protect her even if she has to remarry," Samuel said.


    Manfred heard the word ''remarry'', his heart was filled with bitterness.


    Samuel had been in Cloud City for so many years. It had taken him a lot of effort to develop his


    rtionship with Yvonne, but now he had to face this kind of thing.


    Sending Yvonne away without any hindrance for the past three years had finally reached the point


    where they finally got married. However, it might be destroyed in the blink of an eye. Moreover, he


    would be sorry for Yvonne¡¯s emotional sacrifice and make her suffer for the rest of her life.


    Manfred suddenly kicked Samuel¡¯s butt, cursing furiously, "Go to hell ande back here! If I can''t see


    your corpse, I definitely won''t believe that you''re dead." Samuel rubbed his sore butt and said with a


    smile, "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best toe back.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Manfred walked to the side and wrapped his right arm tightly around Samuel''s shoulder. The eyes of


    the middle-aged man were sparkling.


    "Remember, Sister-in-Law is waiting for you. If you die, Sister-in-Law will sleep with another man."


    Manfred said.


    "Boss Manfred, your words are too harsh. Even if you use a goading method, you should still be a little


    gentler." Samuel smiled bitterly and helplessly. He knew Manfred had purposefully provoked him.


    However, this kind of stimtion had already reached a level that Samuel could not ept.


    Yvonne will sleep with another man!


    Just thinking about this made Samuel''s brain ache.


    "What? Don¡¯t tell me my sister-inw is going to be a widow for you for the rest of her life? Anyway, I''ve


    made it clear to you that if you can¡¯te back, I''ll have you build a cenotaph and tell you every day


    how my sister-inw lives with another man." Manfred said.


    When it came to Manfred''s character as a child, Samuel could do nothing about it. At the very least,


    this fellow was at the uncle level. But sometimes, what he did was extremely childish.


    Samuel took out a signal receiver the size of a matchbox. There was a green light on it and he handed


    it to Manfred.


    "What is this?¡± Manfred asked curiously.


    "When the green lights turn red, it means that I''m dead," Samuel said. This was imnted when he


    inserted a signal transmission chip into Di Rat'' body. A long time ago, he had considered going to Earth


    Core Prison personally. He had long thought that Di Rat would not be able to bring any useful


    information.


    For Samuel, taking precautions had be a habit. No matter what he did, he would leave something


    for himself to adapt to or change his strategy.


    At the age of 14, when he was secretly controlling the business, Samuel was not a smooth-sailing man.


    He also encountered a lot of obstacles. If it weren¡¯t for his precautions, he would never have made


    such achievements as he did today.


    Manfred epted the signal receiver and said, "Is there something wrong with this thing? If you don''t


    die, it will turn red.


    When youe back, my sister-inw will remarry. You can''t me me."


    "Don''t worry; I won''t turn the red light red. Don''t beat around the bush and threaten me. I will do my


    best," Samuel said.


    "When are you leaving?" Manfred asked in a deep voice.


    Samuel stared at Saber Twelve and asked," Saber Twelve, you can contact the people in the Earth


    Core Prison, can''t you?"


    "I can give it a try, but two of them in a row is very likely to arouse the vignce of the Earth Core


    Prison, and I''m sure you should pay more for it," said Saber Twelve.


    "Money is not a problem. Contact him as soon as possible," Samuel said.


    "Yes, sir."


    After Samuel made some arrangements, he left Hex Capital Nightclub. While there was still some time


    left, he nned to spend some quality time with Yvonne.

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    "Brother, Brother Samuel really admirable. He actually has the guts to go to a ce like the Earth Core


    Prison," Zhou Bo said to Saber Twelve with a face full of admiration.


    Saber Twelve sighed and said, "This is the Earth Core Prison. No one has ever been able to leave


    alive. I hope he can really create a miracle."


    "Twelve, is there really no one who left before?" Manfred asked in an unbelieving tone.


    Saber Twelve shook his head firmly and said, "If so, this news has long spread throughout the


    underground world. This is something that can be regarded as glorious by many people, but so far, I


    have never heard of such a thing." "You''ll hear about it soon enough." Manfred gritted his teeth and


    said. Regardless of whether or not anyone hade out in the past, he firmly believed Samuel would


    be number one.


    "Hmm," Saber Twelve said, "I¡¯ll contact the people in the Earth Core Prison first. If there''s anything


    else, contact me."


    After Saber Twelve and Zhou Bo left, Manfred sat down on the sofa in a daze.


    Johann knew that he was very worried about Samuel, but no one could help him with this matter. It was


    pointless to worry about it.


    "Boss Manfred, ever since I''ve met Brother Samuel, there''s nothing he can''t do," Johann said.


    "From today onwards, we will not allow any man to get close to Yvonne. Anyone who has ulterior


    motives towards Yvonne will directly break their legs," Manfred said.


    "Yes." Johann nodded.


    Downstairs in Sue family office.


    Samuel stood at thepany''s entrance, quietly waiting Yvonne to get off work.


    It had been a long time since he hade to pick Yvonne up from work. This familiar feeling made


    Samuel feel both physically and mentally at ease. It was more like the thing he was looking forward to


    doing.


    At this time, a car stopped beside Samuel. When he saw the person getting off the car, he was very


    surprised.


    Harvey and Yara, how could these two people appear in the Sue family¡¯spany?


    Ever since Harvey got the secret support of Shen Weng, he had started his ownpany. It could be


    said that he was very proud of his life. From his sports car, it could be seen that he was living a very


    However, Samuel knew that Shen Weng was dead, and Harvey no longer had the supporter of the


    "Samuel, what a coincidence." Harvey took the initiative to talk to Samuel. He walked to his side and


    handed him a cigarette.


    Samuel did not reach out to take it. He said lightly, "What are you doing here?"


    In the past, Harvey had been arrogant in front of Samuel. He could still be arrogant when he had the


    help of Shen Weng. But now that he had lost his support after his death, he did not dare to feel superior


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    in front of Samuel.


    Even if Harvey still thought Samuel was a son abandoned by his family, he knew himself well. Even if


    he was a son abandoned, he was not qualified to be on the same level as Samuel.


    "I¡¯m here to discuss cooperation with Yvonne. Our twopanies are strong enough to join hands, and


    we will certainly be able to do a bigger business," Harvey said shamelessly.


    Samuel could not help butugh. Join hands?


    These words were extremely ridiculous. Without Shen Weng, Harvey''spany would go bankrupt


    sooner orter. How could he say that he joined hands?


    "Harvey, I¡¯m still waiting for you to congratte when yourpany will close down," Samuel lightly.


    Harvey''s face changed. He tried to hide thepany''s situation as much as possible. No one should


    know about these things now, but Samuel seemed to be very clear about it.


    "Close down?" Harvey smiled coldly and said, "Samuel, although you are from the Hannigan family in


    Swallow City, don''t look down on people. Under my operation, thepany is very profitable. How


    could it close down?"


    "Make a profit?" Samuel turned to look at Harvey.


    Harvey did not dare to look directly into Samuel''s eyes with a guilty conscience and said, "Can''t I? I


    start apany to make money. It''s not strange to make money."


    "If you''re going to profit from thepany, will you be able to work with Yvonne? In my opinion, after


    Shen Weng''s death, you won''t be able to survive anymore. You won''t be able to hold on any longer,"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    Harvey looked at Samuel in horror. He didn¡¯t know about Shen Weng''s death, but he couldn''t get in


    touch with him, which made Harvey think that he didn''t want to support him in money.


    Unexpectedly, he was dead!

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    This news was a huge blow to Harvey, so much so that he was in a daze.


    As far as Harvey was concerned, hispromise with Yvonne was temporary. He hoped that one day,


    Shen Weng would appear again. As long as he had Shen Weng''s support, he would have the ability to


    turn against Yvonne and even trample Yvonne underfoot.


    However, now that Shen Weng was dead, he had lost all hope.


    It was even more impossible to defeat Yvonne.


    "You lied to me. How could Shen Weng die for no reason?" Harvey looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    "Harvey, I know very well what your n is. It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not. I advise you to get


    out of here. If you dare to mess with Yvonne, you''ll be the next one to die," Samuel said coldly.


    Harvey''s whole body shook. He did not dare to doubt Samuel''s words at all.


    Although this abandoned son of the family bore a lot of unpleasant titles, he was still a member of the


    Hannigan family in Swallow City. With Harvey''s current ability, it was undoubtedly whimsical for him to


    oppose Samuel.


    But if he just left like this, thepany would go bankrupt within a month.


    Harvey was not willing to give up. He was not willing to let himself be an ordinary person again. He was


    reluctant to give up his current rich life.


    "It''s not up to you to decide the matter of the Sue family. I''m here to discuss it with Yvonne. What right


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    do you have to ask me to leave?" Harvey said disdainfully.


    Samuel smiled lightly and said, "Then wait for Yvonne to ask you to get lost."


    "Yvonne and I are blood rtives after all. It''s impossible for her to be so heartless," Harvey said. He


    had been in conflict with Samuel many times, but he still had the courage to say such words in front of


    him. He had to admit that Harvey''s blind selfconfidence was too ridiculous.


    Samuel had seen too many shameless people. Whether it was the Sue family or the Jiang family, they


    all had this kind of character. He didn''t know if their faces had been specially forged.


    "Then wait and see." Samuel said.


    After a long time, Yvonne finally got off work. Dressed in a long dress, she was standing on her high


    heels, still exuding the demeanor of the most beautiful woman in Cloud City. Moreover, Yvonne, who


    had transformed into a real woman, obviously had a more attractive charm.


    When Yvonne saw Samuel, her face was full of surprise. However, when she saw Harvey again, her


    mood was destroyed in an instant.


    "Yvonne, have you thought about the thing I told you before?¡± Harvey could not wait to ask.


    Yvonne said impatiently, "I''ve made it clear to you that I won''t cooperate with you.


    What are you doing here?" "Yvonne, I''m your brother. Do you want to be so heartless? Besides, I can


    give you thepany''s shares for free," Harvey said.


    "Heartless?" Yvonne sneered and said," When you took away all the employees of the Sue family, why


    didn''t you think you were heartless? I remember that you were very proud at that time. Why can''t you


    be proud now? That stupidpany of yours is a mess. If you give it to me for free, I will be a hot


    potato. Don''t expect me to take over it for you."


    Harvey''s face darkened and he said, "We are rtives.¡±


    "Harvey, I haven''t seen you as a rtive for a long time. You''d better get out of here. Your life or death


    has nothing to do with me," Yvonne said impatiently. She still wanted to spend time with Samuel, but


    she didn''t want to waste her time on Harvey.


    "I told you to scram just now, but you didn''t listen," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Yvonne, I beg you, help me once." Suddenly, Harvey knelt down for Yvonne.


    Samuel and Yvonne were not the only ones who had not expected such a scene. Even Yara, who was


    beside him, was shocked.


    Yara had never been willing to admit Yvonne was better than her. Even now, she still had a dream of


    being born into a wealthy family. In her opinion, as long as she could marry into a wealthy family, she


    could still be superior to Yvonne.


    But at the current stage, she put all her hopes on Harvey, but now, Harvey actually knelt down to


    Yvonne.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    In order to maintain his current life, he didn''t even care about his dignity!


    "It''s just that what''s the use of just you kneeling down?" Samuel said faintly.


    Harvey knew that he had offended Samuel and Yvonne before, and so had Yara.


    Samuel¡¯s words clearly meant that Yara should kneel as well.


    Harvey turned to look at Yara with a gloomy face and said, "Kneel down here."


    Yara hesitate to shake his head and refuse. He said, "Why should I kneel down?


    Harvey, you are shameless. I still want face. Do you forget who Yvonne used to be? She is just the


    most useless person in the Sue family. How dare you kneel down to her?" "You also know that was


    before. Now who canpare with her in the Sue family?" Harvey gnashed his teeth and said.


    Although he was unwilling to admit it, the fact was in front of him. Only Yvonne could save him from


    danger. If he could not get Yvonne''s help, his and even the whole Sue family''s life would be ruined.


    "I''m different from you. I still have a chance to surpass her. As long as I can marry a rich man, her poor


    Samuel smiled contemptuously, walked to Yara, and said, "No matter who you marry, he can''tpare


    with me. Besides, as long as I say a word, no man in Cloud City will look at you. Your wishful thinking is


    just self-constion."


    These words were like a bolt from the blue to Yara. She knew that it was indeed Samuel who had the


    final say in Cloud City. After all, even the Heavenly family had to give him face. If he had really spoken


    up, it was likely that no one in Cloud City would dare to marry her.


    At this time, Harvey suddenly stood up and walked to Vara. He grabbed her hair and pressed it down,


    forcing Vara to kneel on the ground.


    Many passers-by at the entrance of thepany, as well as the staff, saw this scene. They all stopped


    far away to watch, and Harvey and Vara ashamed.


    "Yvonne, please help me." Harvey lowered his head and begged Yvonne.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel. She gave this decision to him.


    "Although you knelt down, I never said that I would help you after you knelt down.


    Harvey, this is the price you should pay, and what you have to pay is far more than that. The olddy


    can''t die in vain," Samuel said.


    Harvey heard the first half of Samuel''s words and was about to get angry, Samuel''sst words directly


    made him break down.


    It was already hard enough for him to face a life without anything. If the Old Madam¡¯s incident were to


    be found out, he would have to go to jail. He might even be locked up in jail!


    "Samuel, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done that to you in the past. I beg you, give me a chance.


    I can be your dog. I''ll do whatever you want me to do." Harvey knelt down and kowtowed to Samuel.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Although there was no clue about the death of


    Grandmother Sue, he knew that if Samuel really wanted to investigate this matter thoroughly, the truth


    would be revealed sooner orter.


    "You have made a great contribution to my reputation as trash in Cloud City. Do you really think that I


    will let you off?" Samuelughed coldly. Most of the rumors in the outside world were made up by


    Harvey. Now, it was time for Samuel to wash away these evil reputations.


    "What do you want me to do to make you let me go? I promise you," Harvey said in a panic.


    "Although many people in Cloud City don''t treat me like trash anymore, and I never care about this kind


    of thing. However, since you said it, you should find a way to take back these words." Samuel finished


    speaking; he pulled Yvonne into the car.


    Harvey knelt on the ground and kept saying, "Don''t worry, I will definitely do what I can to satisfy you."


    In the car, Yvonne looked at Samuel in confusion. As he said, he never cared about these things. Why


    did he suddenly ask Harvey to rify it for him?


    "Are you starting to mind the views of outsiders?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Who wants to be called a good-for-nothing? It''s good to rify these things."


    Yvonne felt that it was very strange. For so many years, Samuel had never paid attention to this matter.


    Why did he pay attention to it at this time?


    In fact, Samuel did this not for himself, but for Yvonne. He didn''t want Yvonne to beughed at by


    outsiders because of his reputation.

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    After the incident at the People''s Square, many people knew that what was against Samuel was just a


    rumor. However, there were still some people who did not know the truth. It would be best if he could


    take back Harvey''s words, and they were also the most convincing ones.


    In fact, these trivial things were not worth paying attention to. The reason Samuel did this was that he


    cared too much about Yvonne.


    After all, he was going to leave soon, and he didn''t want to leave any trouble for Yvonne in Cloud City.


    When Samuel drove to the Pearl Tower, Yvonne''s expression became serious.


    This was the first time Samuel had given her a pleasant surprise. This year''s wedding anniversary


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    would definitely be unforgettable for Yvonne.


    For her, the crystal restaurant had an extraordinary meaning. This was a very important ce. If there


    was nothing special, it was not worthing here.


    "Are you leaving?" After parking the car, Yvonne suddenly asked Samuel.


    "Do you still remember the day of our marriage? So far, many people in Cloud City have been


    discussing this, but they don''t know who the real protagonist is. Today, I will let everyone in Cloud City


    know that the roses in the crystal restaurant bloomed because of you," Samuel said.


    Faced with Samuel¡¯s deliberate change of topic, Yvonne did not ept it. She insisted on asking,


    "Answer my question."


    Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "Yes."


    Yvonne held Samuel¡¯s hand and stopped talking. She would not stop him. No matter what he did, she


    just needed to wait quietly.


    They arrived at Crystal Restaurant.


    Once again, the entire restaurant was booked by Samuel. The manager, who had received guests


    once, was more respectful to Samuel this time. People said that he was a good-for-nothing son-inw,


    but the manager knew very well that Samuel was now the most popr person in Cloud City.


    "Mr. Hannigan, if you need anything, just tell me. The restaurant will try their best to satisfy you," the


    manager said to Samuel.


    "I heard that your restaurant has a new technology that can show the picture of the entire restaurant


    over the Pearl Tower?¡± Samuel asked.


    "Yes, this is the new reform that our restaurant carried out, and it is also specially prepared for the


    honored guests who booked the restaurant," the manager said. The reason why there was such a new


    technology was that it could make those rich second generations show their face and projected the


    image of the whole restaurant, which also meant that everyone around the Pearl Tower could see it.


    For those rich second generations who liked to show off their faces, it was a sharp weapon. Who was


    unwilling to let others see their own glory?


    However, the manager felt a little strange when he heard Samuel''s question. It did not seem like


    Samuel''s style of keeping a low profile.


    "When will you be ready?¡± Samuel asked.


    "As long as the instrument is turned on, we


    don¡¯t need time to prepare," the manager said.


    "Okay, arrange it." Samuel said that, he took Yvonne to the center of the restaurant.


    When the image of the restaurant appeared in the sky above thePearl Tower, many people stopped to


    watch.


    There was no doubt that Yvonne was a celebrity in Cloud City. As soon as she showed up, many


    people recognized her. The news spread fast, and soon, Yvonne was found out.


    "What''s this for?"


    "The crystal restaurant is a sacred ce for proposal, but isn''t Yvonne already married?


    "That''s not right. She has divorced Samuel. Did she find the next home so soon?"


    "Ha ha ha ha, Samuel is really miserable. Not only has he be a useless person, but his wife has


    even run away."


    Some people who didn''t know the situation began tough at Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel appeared beside the piano, which made everyone confused.


    When the melodious sound of the zither was heard, many people were soon immersed in the sound.


    The silent scene of tens of thousands of people appeared again, and no one was willing to make a


    sound to disturb the sound.


    When the song was still unfinished, a question that came out of someone''s mouth spread throughout


    the crowd in an instant.


    "Why is this music so familiar?"

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    "Isn''t... isn¡¯t this the song fromst time? Last time, a mysterious man proposed in the Crystal


    Restaurant, and he used this song."


    "Yes, it''s this song. Could it be that... in the Crystal Restaurant it wasn''t proposest time, but that it


    was Samuel and Yvonne?"


    "I remember that day. It seemed to be the day Samuel and Yvonne got married. Many people


    "My God,st time was it the wedding anniversary prepared by Samuel for Yvonne? It''s so enviable."


    Many women expressed their envy without scruple at this moment.


    In the sky above the Pearl Tower, the crystal restaurant was still showing. Yvonne covered her face


    with both hands, and tears kept falling between her fingers.


    Such a scene not only appeared on the scene, but also on the live broadcast of some busybodies,


    which quickly detonated the whole Cloud City.


    Thements about the wedding anniversary quickly spread on the Inte, and almost everyone


    opened their WeChat moments and recorded this enviable scene.


    At this moment, no one thought Yvonne had married a good-for-nothing, and no one thought Yvonne''s


    life had been ruined because of Samuel.


    Everyone couldn''t help but admire Yvonne, admiring her for having such a husband.


    In Linda''s home.


    Linda, who was half lying on the bed with her phone in her hand, kept wiping away the tears on her


    cheeks.


    She had seen such a scene once on the scene, but even if she had seen it for the second time, she


    would still be touched.


    "My good sister, you are really very happy."


    The Heavenly family''s vi.


    Holding her mobile phone, Tian Ling er was in a daze. Looking at the live broadcast, she was also


    envious and jealous of Yvonne. Although she restrained her feelings now and only treated Samuel as


    her brother, when she saw this scene, her love for Samuel grew unstoppably.


    "You have to raise your head so that your tears won¡¯t fall. Tian Ling''er, how could you cry?" Tian Ling''er


    looked up and bit her lip.


    In a rentedmunity.


    Qi Ran, who had only met Samuel twice, had received great help from Samuel. At this moment, she


    looked at the mobile phone in a daze.


    If it weren''t Samuel¡¯s help, it would have been impossible for her toplete the task of cooperating


    with Weakriver Real Estate. As a fresh graduate, it was even more impossible for her to have such a


    status in thepany.


    All of this was given to her by Samuel. It was only now that she understood what kind of person he


    was.


    "You are such an excellent person. No wonder you don''t take me seriously."


    It was the apartment in the elevator that Samuel had rented.


    Yang Meng and Mi Fei''er were sitting in the living room, looking at their mobile phones. The house was


    strangely quiet.


    Both of them had a live broadcast of the Pearl Tower on their phones. At this moment, Samuel had


    caused a sensation in the entire Cloud City. It also made Mi Fei''er understand that she was stupid to


    the extreme.


    She even began to doubt herself. Why did she think Samuel liked her? His wife was Yvonne, the most


    beautiful woman in Cloud City.


    Yang Meng¡¯s mood was veryplicated. After knowing Samuel''s real identity, she had been


    controlling her affection for Samuel. But at this moment, as a woman, she was envious and a little


    unwilling. Why did such a man not leave her any chance? In addition to the sensational Cloud City,


    thousands of miles away, there was another person holding a mobile phone. She was Qi Yiyun.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although Qi Yiyun had left Cloud City, she still kept an eye on Cloud City''s movements.


    At that moment, Samuel''s back was touching the weakest part of Qi Yiyun''s heart. She couldn''t help


    imagining what it would be like if she was the one sitting in the dining room.


    Unlike most people, she was not envious of Yvonne. Instead, she looked forward to the next meeting


    with Samuel.


    Qi Yiyun had always believed that happiness was in her hands. No matter if Samuel was married or


    not, as long as he was alive, she still had a chance.


    Women''s stubbornness was sometimes very scary, especially for people like Qi Yiyun. If she did not tie


    Samuel up and sleep with him, she would never be willing to give up!

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    It was pitch ck.


    It was so quiet that only his breathing could be heard.


    After Samuel had injected an anesthetic that was unique to the Earth Core Prison in Cloud City, he was


    already in this kind of space the moment he woke up.


    He didn''t know how long he had been here, because the darkness made it impossible for him to


    calcte the time.


    This was the first lesson taught to every '' new guest'' in the Earth Core Prison. This kind of environment


    would give them an extremely oppressive feeling. Those who were mentally weak would definitely


    copse under this kind of environment. This would be a nightmare for everyone who came to the


    Earth Core Prison.


    To ensure the safety of all the guests in the Earth Core Prison, they would not use any means to hurt


    people who lived in the Earth Core Prison. Instead, they would use this psychological torture to control


    their behavior so that those people would naturally not dare to act recklessly in the Earth Core Prison.


    The biggest punishment for the Earth Core Prison was to be locked up in a closed-door room, which


    was in such a dark and silent environment. Although it seemed to be easy, almost everyone would be


    obedient after suffering from mental torture once or twice. This was because the mental torture caused


    by the feeling of being alone in the whole world was too painful, and they could not feel the passage of


    time at all, which made them easily copse.


    Samuel was a very strong-minded man, but in such an environment, he also felt a strong pain and


    could not calcte the time. This kind of darkness seemed to be with him forever, and his mind began


    to involuntarily think, and all kinds of thoughts would lead to his final copse.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Every time he was on the verge of a mental breakdown, Samuel would force himself to calm down and


    think about his happy time with Yvonne. Only in this way could he calm down a little bit.


    After a long time, there was finally a glimmer of hope in the darkness. Two tall and strong foreigners


    took Samuel out of the detention room.


    For Samuel, who had not been in contact with the light for a long time, his eyes were not used to it. He


    even felt a sharp pain in his eyes because of the light. He could not help but shed a lot of tears.


    If there was a mirror at this time, Samuel would find that he had lost a lot of weight, and even his


    cheeks were sunken. If Yvonne saw this scene, she would inevitably feel very distressed.


    When Samuel adapted to the light, he found himself in a huge iron cage surrounded by three-story


    buildings. These three simple buildings were more like stands and the cage was like a fighting ring.


    Was he going to fight someone as soon as he got out of the closed-door room?


    Samuel frowned. He had a preliminary understanding of the Earth Core Prison.


    After a while, there were noisesing from all directions. The sound was getting closer and closer, as


    if someone was approaching the iron cage.


    "I heard that this is a neer. The neer went up to the arena. This is something that has never


    happened in the Earth Core Prison before." Guan Yong and Di Rat had been in the Earth Core Prison


    for a long time, so they had a certain understanding of the Earth Core Prison.


    The Challenge Tournament would be held regrly. They didn¡¯t know why the tournament would


    happen, but ording to Di Rat''s spection, the Challenge Tournament might be spread in a certain


    way, and the Earth Core Prison might make a profit in this way.


    Of course, this was just a guess, and Di Rat didn¡¯t dare to confirm if his thoughts were correct.


    However, what Guan Yong said about a neering to the arena was indeed something that had


    never happened in the Earth Core Prison before.


    "It seems that this neer isn''t an ordinary one. We''ll know once we take a look, " Di Rat said in a


    low voice.


    The environment of the Earth Core Prison waspletely different from what Di Rat had guessed


    before he came here. He originally thought that there was little possibility of contact between the


    prisoners. But after arriving here, he discovered that the Earth Core Prison had a free time every day,


    which could allow them to move freely. At this time, there were many small groups. Di Rat had once


    eavesdropped on the words of those small groups. Almost everyone was exchanging their


    understanding of the Earth Core Prison, or even nning to break out of it.


    The Earth Core Prison chose to turn a blind eye to this situation. This was the absolute responsibility of


    the Earth Core Prison.


    They clearly knew that the prisoners weremunicating with each other, but they did not stop them.


    This meant that they did not worry that anyone would seed. Moreover, in all these years, there had


    indeed been no one in the Earth Core Prison who could seed.


    When all the prisoners gathered around the three-story stands, there was only one thin figure in the


    huge iron cage, with a ck hood that made people unable to see his face clearly.


    "What the fuck, is there anything special about this small man?" Guan Yong saw the people in the iron


    cage and said with a surprised face. In his imagination, this neer was very likely to be a fierce


    man, so they let him go on the stage. But the reality in front of him made him a little disappointed.


    Di Rat also didn''t expect it, but at this time, he found something different. Although the man''s face was


    covered, his skin color was already good enough to exin his identity. "He''s a yellow- man," said Di


    Rat.

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    "There''s nothing strange about the yellow people. With his body, he would be beaten badly," Guan


    Yong curled his lip and said.


    "I really can''t refute what you just said," Di Rat said.


    Not only Di Rat and Guan Yong were disappointed in the tournament, but the other prisoners also


    showed their disappointment. Some of the more irascible people even knocked on the iron cage and


    scolded Samuel, who was wearing a headgear.


    "What do you mean? Even such a person is qualified to enter the ring."


    "Let hime out. I''ll go. Why should I let such a person waste our time?"


    "Get the fu*k out. Let¡¯s get someone else done." "Change someone else. Change someone else."


    The voice of dissatisfaction soon resonated with all the people present. The reason for this


    phenomenon was that those who could win the Challenge Tournament could enjoy special treatment


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    brought by the Earth Core Prison.


    Although prison was a ce where one did not need to worry about food or clothes, a woman was a


    luxurious dream of these prisoners. If one were to win apetition, one would be able to get a


    woman. This was an extremely great temptation to any prisoner in the Earth Core Prison.


    Unfortunately, not everyone had the qualification to step onto the arena. Hence, various dissatisfied


    voices would only


    erupt when they saw Samuel.


    Prisoners were knocking on iron cages on three stories in all directions, producing ear -splitting


    nging sounds.


    At this time, a slender woman in thin clothes walked into the iron cage. She was the trophy of this


    challenge tournament.


    For a prison with only men, the sudden appearance of a woman could be imagined.


    All kinds of howls were heard, and each prisoner¡¯s male hormones were stimted to the greatest


    extent.


    "Let this good-for-nothing get out. What right does he have to go to the arena?"


    "Damn it, how could such a good opportunity be wasted on a good-for-nothing like him? I can''t ept


    it." "Hurry up and let hime out. Let me go, don''t give this kind of opportunity to such a good-for-


    nothing."


    The shouts became louder and fiercer and even Guan Yong couldn''t help swallowing his throat.


    "This woman¡¯s figure is too good. After watching so many Challenge Tournaments, she is considered


    the most beautiful." Guan Yong''s appetite was greatly aroused, and his eyes were reluctant to leave


    the woman''s body for a moment, hoping to leave the biggest influence in his mind.


    "Yeah, even I can''t help but be moved." Di Rat couldn''t help but shake his head. No wonder so many


    dissatisfied voices burst forth. As long as it was a woman, it could make these prisoners restless, let


    alone such a beautiful woman.


    "By the way, if he makes so many people dissatisfied, he will be very sad in prison in


    the future," Guan Yong said.


    Although he was wearing a headgear now, there was always a time to uncover it. Moreover, his figure


    was very easy to recognize. Once he was integrated into this new environment, he would inevitably


    attract a lot of trouble because of this matter.


    "There must be a lot of physical pain, but there is one thing you can rest assured that he won''t die. He


    will definitely be safe in the Earth Core Prison," Di Rat said. This was the strictest rule of the Earth Core


    Prison. They didn''t want anyone to die in the Earth Core Prison because these prisoners were clients


    to the Earth Core Prison.


    At this moment, the noisy arena suddenly became eerily quiet. Everyone looked in horror at the man


    who had appeared in


    front of Samuel.

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    "Yourry! It''s Yourry!"


    "How could it be him? Hasn''t he been locked up in the detention room all the time?"


    "This guy killed someonest time. I heard that he''ll be locked into a closed-door room until he''s old.


    Why would hee out to participate in the Challenge Tournament?"


    Those who had shouted at Samuel to give them the chance now all looked frightened.


    Yourry was the absolute superior in the Challenge Tournament. He had never been defeated, and he


    had even identally killed someone in thest tournament.


    This caused the Earth Core to punish him for being imprisoned for his entire life. In the eyes of every


    prisoner, Yourry definitely couldn''t have appeared at the Earth Core. But now, he had appeared.


    Opportunity?


    Even if they were given the opportunity to fight in the ring, they didn''t dare to do so.


    Who would be willing to sacrifice their lives for a woman?


    "Di Rat, Yourry actually appeared. Can it be that the Earth Core wants this person to die?" Guan Yong''s


    face was also filled with terror. Although he had only seen Yourry''s two matches, Yourry''s cruel


    methods had left a very deep impression on him. In addition, this guy had killed people before. Now


    that he appeared, Guan Yong couldn''t think of any other possibility other than the Earth Core to kill the


    other party.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Di Rat''s gaze was like a torch as he looked at Samuel who had taken the headgear. He wondered who


    this person was. The Core had always abided by the principle of not allowing criminals to die. Why did


    he have to be targeted by the Core when he came?


    If he sent Yourry out, wouldn''t that mean he was going to die?


    "If someone wants him dead, why should he send him to the Earth Core?" Di Rat shook his head,


    looking puzzled.


    "Don¡¯t think so much. Anyway, this guy is dead. It doesn''t matter why he died. Look at the other


    prisoners. They all wanted to go up by themselves just now. When they see Yourry, they are so scared


    that they don''t even dare to breathe." Guan Yong said disdainfully.


    His words were very realistic, but in the present state of the Earth Core, none of the prisoners who


    were watching the fun dared to continue to shout, and it seemed that even the woman on the field had


    be not beautiful.


    "True. Let''s see how he dies." Di Rat said


    Although Samuel did not know who Yourry was, he could feel that this fellow must have a fearsome


    reputation in the Corethrough the deterrence he brought when he appeared. Otherwise, it would not be


    possible for him to cause the others topletely quiet down simply by appearing.


    This was the first time he had really faced a challenge tournament when he stepped out of the closed-


    door room. Although Samuel could not figure out the reason, he knew one thing clearly. He must defeat


    his opponent. If he lost, he could not imagine what his fate would be.


    "It seems like you offended an important figure. I was imprisoned for my entire life, but in order to kill


    you, they let me out," Yourry said to Samuel.


    "Even if they let you out, will you be able to kill me?" Samuel responded coldly.


    Hearing Samuel''s voice, Di Rat''s breathing suddenly became hurried. Even his face had be


    extremely pale.


    "Impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible." Di Rat shook his head and kept saying the word


    "impossible" in his mouth.


    Guan Yong looked puzzled and asked," What do you mean it''s impossible?"


    Di Rat''s chest rose and fell violently, indicating that his mood had changed a lot, because the sound


    had a strong impact on him.


    Familiar, so familiar that Di Rat was certain that the person in front of him was the person he imagined.


    "But how is this possible? How could hee to the Earth Core?"


    "Nothing." Di Rat suppressed his emotions. It was just that their voices were simr. There were people


    who resembled each other in this world, so what was so strange about them having the same voice?


    Guan Yong smacked his lips and stopped asking.


    Yourry stretched his back and cracked his knuckles. He saidzily, "It seems that I¡¯ve been in the


    closed-door room for too long. Even a neer like you dares to look down on me. It''s time to leave a


    deep impression on them. Anyway, I''ve already killed a person and was locked up for the rest of my


    life. You will be one more." "That will have to depend on whether you have the ability to kill me."


    Samuel spoke indifferently. The strength of this person in front of him was definitely not bad. If it was in


    the past, Samuel might have felt a little guilty. However, he had a tactic that sought victory. As long as


    he was given a chance, even Yourry would end up being defeated by him.


    Yourry grinned when he heard that. He did not seem to care Samuel at all.

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    Yourry said with a sneer, "People with skin color like you, your words are really interesting. You''re


    almost the same as those I''ve met before. You''re very arrogant. Let¡¯s see if you still dare to be so


    arrogant after I break your hands and feet."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Samuel¡¯s heart was burning with anger. This kind of racial discrimanation was something he could not


    tolerate.


    Samuel had always been proud of his identity as a Huaxia man. How could a descendant of a dragon,


    who was born to be a dragon, be humiliated by these people?


    "You can humiliate me, but you can''t humiliate my country," Samuel shouted and took the initiative to


    attack.


    When the other prisoners who were


    watching the battle witnessed this scene, all of them revealed contemptuous looks.


    "This guy is really looking for death. He dares to take the initiative to attack Yourry.


    "It seems that he can''t wait to die. Knowing that he can''t beat Yourry, he doesn''t want to suffer more


    torture."


    "Yourry has already killed someone once. Presumably, he''s not afraid of killing one more. This guy is


    really pitiful. He lost his life as soon as he came."


    "It''s also a good thing to see Yourry''s means of killing again. Maybe Yourry will get that woman in the


    ring. We can also see a big y "


    Guan Yong sighed at this time and said,'' This guy is really stupid. He actually took the initiative to die.


    He may be able to live


    a few more minutes if he hides."


    Di rat turned his head to look at Guan Yong with cold eyes.


    Guan Yong shivered all over and said cautiously, "Why... why are you looking at me?"


    "Didn''t you hear how Yourry humiliated him? Not only he, but you and I are also humiliated. How can


    you still be in the mood to kick him when he''s down?" Di Rat gnashed his teeth and said. If it weren''t for


    the fact that he had a mission, he would like to fight Yourry. Even if he had to die, he had to die with


    dignity.


    Di Rat was a very strange person. He liked to break out of prison and challenge all kinds of people, but


    he would never do anything against morality. Moreover, Di Rat was a very patriotic person. He also


    could not allow outsiders to humiliate his country. Yourry''s words just now not only angered Samuel,


    but also angered Di Rat.


    Guan Yong saw the killing intent in Di Rat''s eyes, shrank his neck, and said, "Of... of course I know. I


    said this for his own good, didn''t I?"


    "Even if he dies, he''s still better off than a wimp like you." Di Rat said faintly.


    Guan Yong didn''t dare to say anything else. Even though he knew that Di Rat didn''t dare to kill him in


    the Earth Core, it was fine for him to torment his body. Moreover, Guan Yong still hoped that Di Rats


    would be able to take him away from the Earth Core!


    At this moment, Samuel¡¯s attack had arrived. Yourry still had a disdainful look on his face. It was


    obvious that he did not think much of Samuel''s attack.


    Of course, not only Yourry, but everyone on the scene had the same idea. The fierce-looking Samuel


    was going to fall at Yourry s feet soon. Yourry was an invincible fighter in the Earth Core. He was the


    absolute powerhouse of this arena. How could he be defeated by a newbie?


    A strange smile tugged at the corner of Samuel¡¯s mouth. He liked to fight with these arrogant


    opponents very much. Arrogant was their biggest w and also Samuel¡¯s best chance.


    No one knew how much power his fist was brewing, and when the other side knew about it, there was


    no chance for him to regret it.


    He broke out all his strength and killed Han Long with one punch. In Samuel''s opinion, Yourry¡¯s


    endurance was stronger than that of Han Long, but it would not be a problem for him to seriously injure


    Yourry with one punch.


    "You have to pay the price for what you''ve said!" Samuel''s voice echoed out throughout the arena.


    Di Rat couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. If this full-strength attack couldn''t cause any damage


    to Yourry, Yourry''s attack would definitely be fatal.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Looking at the nervous Di Rat, Guan Yong was actually very disdainful in his heart. He didn''t care


    about the life and death of that person in the arena. And in his opinion, that person was already dead.


    How could he be Yourry''s opponent?


    However, Guan Yong could only hide this disdain in his heart and did not dare to show it.


    Everyone present had the same thought as Guan Yong. No one thought Samuel would be a match for


    Yourry. In their eyes, Samuel had only one ending, and that was death. The only difference was the


    difference between death and pain.


    Of course, this depended on how Yourry wanted him to die.


    Just when everyone reached a consensus, even Yourry himself felt that Samuel was not worthy of fear.


    However, when his fist touched Yourry¡¯s body, Yourry¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    This powerful force made him feel an impact that he had never experienced before. Yourry immediately


    retreated, unable to control his body at all.


    Samuel''s first strike seeded, but he did not give Yourry a chance to catch his breath. Taking


    advantage of Yourry¡¯s unstable figure, he attacked again and again. He knew that once Yourry had a


    chance to fight back, his pure strength would not have much of an advantage.


    In fact, Samuel didn''t need to worry about that. Yourry could be the Victorious General in the


    Challenge Tournament, not by skill. He was fundamentally different from Han Long.


    Han Long was a master of skill, so Samuel could only find a chance to win. Han Long would not give


    him a second chance like this.


    However, Yourry was different. He did not have any skills. He could only use his strength to fight


    Samuel. In this aspect, Samuel was not inferior to Yourry at all.


    The second punch still had the momentum of a dragon or tiger. Yourry struggled to stretch out his


    hands to block it. Although it didn¡¯t cause any damage to his body, his arms felt numb because of the


    powerful strength.


    "How is that possible? How could you be so powerful?" Yourry looked at Samuel in horror. Samuel¡¯s


    power was not only beyond his imagination, but was almost at a level that he couldn''t fight against.


    This scene stunned all the people who were watching the battle.


    The scene that he had expected did not appear. Instead, it was Samuel who forced Yourry to retreat!


    What was going on?


    "What did I just see? He could actually suppress Yourry with his power. How is that possible?"


    "Could it be that Yourry has been locked up for too long and be soft-footed shrimp?"


    "God, who is this guy? Even Yourry is no match for him."


    There were exmations all around. Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. They


    discussed in disbelief the scene of Yourry being defeated.


    Di Rat gasped. Such a result was far beyond his imagination. He didn''t even think about it. This person


    could actually defeat Yourry.


    Although he hoped in his heart that this person could win, he also understood that it was impossible.


    The gap between their strength could not be made up by hot-bloodedness, but the reality gave him a


    hard p in the face.


    However, this p was very refreshing and also very happy. Even every cell in his body was beginning


    to stir restlessly.


    "Did you see that? He didn''t lose to Yourry!" Guan Yong, who was stunned, unconsciously grasped the


    hand of Di Rat.


    "Yourry can insult him, but he can''t insult his country. Yourry is going to be miserable." Di Rat couldn¡¯t


    help butugh. Infuriate someone stronger than him, this would most likely be the worst day of Yourry''s


    life in the Earth Core.


    "I really didn''t expect that he would be a match for Yourry with such a small body. He really makes us


    proud," Guan Yong said.


    "Does he have anything to do with you? Have you forgotten how you hit him when he was down just


    now?" Di Rat said disdainfully.


    Guan Yong looked embarrassed. Just now, he thought that the man was no match for Yourry, so he just


    said a few words. He didn''t expect that there would be such a big surprise.


    At this time, Di Rat shook his head slightly. Just now, he felt that this man''s voice was very simr to


    Samuel''s, but he also thought that it was impossible for Samuelto appear in the Earth Core. At this


    time, he was more certain that this man''s voice was very simr to Samuel¡¯s. After all, he knew


    Samuel. Although he could not defeat him, he knew that Samuel was no match for Yourry.


    At this time, Samuel, who was in the ring,unched the third attack. Obviously, he did not intend to give


    Yourry any chance to breathe.


    Yourry did not dare to underestimate Samuel anymore. He ran away as fast as he could.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The Victorious General of the Earth Core Challenge Tournament was now covering his head and


    running away like a mouse, leaving everyone dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    "Big Brother, I''m sorry. What I said just now was just a joke. Don¡¯t take it seriously," Yourry said to


    Samuel while running inside.


    Samuel didn¡¯t think Yourry had reallypromised. This guy was just trying to make him rx his


    vignce and then find a chance to fight back.


    "The price you paid isn''t enough. Even if it''s just a joke, I won''t let you off," Samuel said coldly.


    Yourry was definitely slower than Samuel. However, Samuel wasn¡¯t able to unleash too much power


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    during the process of movement. Therefore, the damage he could cause to Yourry was very limited.


    But during this process, Samuel discovered one thing. Yourry was not as strong as Samuel had


    imagined. In particr, this guy''s footwork did not look like a master¡¯s at all. His escape seemed to be


    infallible.


    If he only relied on his brute force to be an expert in the Earth Core Realm, he would not be


    worthy of Samuel''s fear.


    Suddenly, Samuel stopped his pursuit.


    Yourry felt a surge of joy in his heart. This was the chance he had been waiting for.


    At this moment, Samuel''s body trembled. He knelt on the ground, as if he had been attacked from the


    outside.


    This scene surprised everyone. Why did he suddenly kneel down for no reason!


    "What¡¯s going on?" Guan Yong asked in confusion.


    Di Rat¡¯s hands were tightly holding the iron cage railing. He gnashed his teeth and said, "He got an


    electric shock because the Earth Cire was manipting thepetition."


    After that, Di Rat looked at the man at the bottom who was dressed in a work suit. He held a long-


    distance electric gun in his hand. This kind of long-distance electric gun could shoot long-optical


    currents, which was also amon weapon in the Earth Core. Usually, if it was used to deal with the


    troublemakers in the Earth Core, although it would not cause any damage, its numbness couldst for


    two or three minutes.


    For him who was in the ring, two or three minutes was enough to change the entire battle situation.


    "These damnable bastards. They actually use such a despicable, shameless method."


    Di Rat''s face was filled with unwillingness. Yourry was certain to lose, but for him, the sudden


    intervention from the Earth Core was a nightmare.


    Yourry smiled coldly and walked slowly to Samuel¡¯s side. Yourry kicked him in the face and knocked


    him over. He rolled backward a few times before stopping.


    Samuel¡¯s face was badly mutted, but his limbs were so weak that he didn''t even have the strength to


    stand up.


    "Yellow-d monkey, you''ve got enough power. Next, you''ll die in my hands." Yourry says with a


    mockingugh.


    Samuel''s hands and feet couldn''t stop trembling. He couldn''t even control his body as the feeling of the


    current attack hadn''t disappeared.


    Yourry kicked Samuel again. This time, Samuel was sent flying five meters into the air. He fell to the


    ground with a bang, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    "It¡¯s over, it''s over. He''s dead." Guan Yong said nervously.


    Outside the iron cage, Di Rat could do nothing but watch anxiously. With his heavy responsibility, he


    didn''t dare to easily break the rules of the Earth Core.


    Letting out a sigh, Di Rat said, "No one can change the fact that the Earth Core wants him to die."


    "This group of shameless people used dirty tricks when they couldn''t beat him," Guan Yong said


    reluctantly. This was an outburst of hope. Originally, he didn''t think Samuel would win, so he took


    advantage of the trend to add insult to injury. But after seeing hope and such a shameless reversal,


    Guan Yong would fight for Samuel. The others would not share the same emotion as Di Rat. To them,


    Samuel''s death in Yourry¡¯s hands was what they wanted to see more.


    So at this time, the prisoners who were watching the battle burst out a slogan.


    "Kill him."


    "Kill him."


    "Kill him."

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    "Do you see? This is my position in the Earth Core. No one will think highly of you. They¡¯ll only take it


    for granted that you should die by my hands." Yourry opened his hands delightedly and enjoyed the


    glory of being surrounded by everyone. His face was filled withughter.


    Samuel''s hands were on the ground. The numbness caused by the electric current had not


    disappeared, but Yourry was walking toward him step by step.


    If he couldn''t stand up, he would really die in Yourry''s hands.


    "You... really? Do you think so?" Samuel said, gnashing his teeth.


    "You''ve even begun to stammer. Do you still think you''re a match for me?" Yourryughed disdainfully.


    Samuel took a deep breath and a roar of unwillingness broke out from his mouth.


    Grandfather''s whereabouts were still unknown.


    Yvonne was still waiting for him!


    How could he die here?


    "I can''t die. I can''t die here." Samuel staggered and finally stood up. But in his current state, even if he


    stood up, everyone thought that he was just struggling to survive.


    Di Rat, who was outside the iron cage, could not help sighing when he saw this scene. He was very


    unwilling to give up for Samuel. If he lost because of hisck of strength, he should ept his fate


    because he was useless.


    But now, because of the Earth Core''s intervention, the situation had changed and Samuel was in a


    dead end. Even he, as an onlooker, could not ept such an ending.


    "Why would the Earth Core act like this? Why did they have to kill him?!" The two hands of Di Rat,


    which were holding onto the steel bars, had turned white, revealing the endless rage he was currently


    feeling.


    When Guan Yong saw this, he hurriedly reminded Di Rat, "Calm down. Don''t be hated by the Earth


    Core Mark because of him. Didn''t you say you wanted to take me out?"


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of mission Di Rat hade here for and Guan Yong''s own value. He only


    knew that Di Rat would take him out of prison, so he put all his hopes on Di Rat. He didn¡¯t want Di Rat


    to lose his mind because of a stranger.


    These words made Di Rat calm down a little. When he came to Earth Core Prison, apart from


    challenging himself, his most important task was to find out the whereabouts of Old Master Hannigan.


    But now, there was no news at all. How could he lose hisposure because of an unknown person?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t offend the Earth Core because of him." Di Rat said calmly.


    At this time, Yourry in the field suddenly asked the prisoners around, "Do you want to see how he


    dies?"


    "Break his neck directly."


    "Break his hands and feet first and let him see how powerful you are. Don''t kill him so easily." "Let him


    have a good taste of the pain, and let this guy kneel down and beg for mercy."


    Everyone was expressing their own thoughts. Yourry thought for a moment and said to Samuel, "They


    all have good ideas, but I like to see you bleeding from all seven apertures. Do you know what it feels


    like to bleed? I heard that the feeling of blood surging in your body is the best."


    The reason why Yourry dared to talk so much nonsense with Samuel was that he knew clearly how


    long the electric gun would bring him numbness. He calcted the time to give Samuel a fatal blow.


    As soon as he finished his words, Yourry suddenly raised his fist and threw it at Samuel''s chest.


    Samuel had already stood up, but his body was hunched over. Obviously, he had not returned to his


    best state.


    In everyone''s opinion, Yourry''s punch was enough to severely injure or even cause Samuel''s death.


    However, Samuel had also struck out with his fist.


    "This fellow is actually trying to struggle. Howughable."


    "He actually dared to use his strength to fight with Yourry. He really is a rookie. He doesn¡¯t know how


    great Yourry''s strength is at all."


    "It''s so boring to die so soon."


    Just as everyone was making fun of Samuel, the two fists collided.


    Yourry had thought that he would push Samuel back with one punch. However, he realized how stupid


    his idea was the moment he met Samuel''s fist.


    Yourry felt as if his fist had hit an iron wall. Not only did it not cause the slightest impact on Samuel, but


    he also felt a huge resistance, which even caused serious damage to his knuckles.


    Just as Yourry was panicking, he saw the pair of eyes under the headgear. They seemed to be smiling.


    That''s right; this pair of eyes was indeed smiling.


    Why would he smile!


    How could a dying person stillugh?


    Yourry instantly felt his hair stand on end, and all the hair on his body stood on end.


    An inauspicious feeling shrouded his heart.


    Samuel said, "What a pity."


    The words made Yourry have an impulse to escape in an instant.


    However, the old force had yet to disappear and the new force had yet to be born. There was no way


    he could stop the inertia brought about by his body, so he forced himself to retreat.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    But at this time, a tremendous force came from his fist, causing the inertia of Yourry''s entire body to be


    forcefully blocked, and it even showed signs of retreating.


    At this moment, everyone could see Samuel was doomed.


    However, only the actress Yourry understood that he had lost in a contest of power. Furthermore, he


    was going to suffer an even more violent blow.


    His recovery time was actually much earlier than he had expected. It was actually so fast!


    For the first time, Yourry felt his heart filled with terror.


    For the first time, he felt a sense of crisis caused by hisck of strength.


    In the Earth Core, Yourry has been locked up here like an expert for close to ten years. No one has


    ever been a match for him.


    But today, he was caught by a yellowskinned man.


    "No." Yourry began to beg for mercy before Samuel''s attack arrived.


    The word puzzled the prisoners watching from all around. Yourry was clearly about to win, why would


    he say no?


    "What are you saying, Yourry?"


    "Doesn''t he want to kill this guy so soon?" "Could it be that he doesn''t dare to kill anyone after being


    confined for so long?" Just when everyone was puzzled, the facts in front of them were presented.


    Yourry''s entire body flew backwards like a kite with a broken string. Samuel followed closely behind like


    a cheetah.


    While Yourry was soaring in the air, Samuel¡¯s ountless fistsnded on Yourry.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Peng!


    As Yourry''s massive body fell to the ground, Samuel stomped his foot on Yourry''s chest. Yourry was no


    longer able to move. Blood spewed out of his mouth. This scene caused all the prisoners watching the


    battle to feel their scalps tingle!


    Did he... just kill Yourry?


    Yourry, the Victorious General in the ring, who no one could defeat, had lost so tragically.


    All the people who looked down on Samuel and made sarcastic remarks felt a chill down their spines at


    this moment.


    They were afraid that Samuel would hear what they had said.


    They were afraid that they would be hated by Samuel. What should they do?


    At this moment, all the prisoners made a unified action. No one dared to look into Samuel¡¯s eyes.


    Only Di Rat looked at Samuel with a flushed face. The hot blood in his body surged. Such an incredible


    reversal in the heart of Di Rat. His position could already bepared with Samuel.


    Of course, Di Rat did not know that the person standing in front of him at this moment was the true


    Samuel.


    Samuel looked around the iron cage All the prisoners in the Earth Core were overwhelmed by his aura,


    and the air seemed to be frozen.


    Samuel''s brows twitched when he saw Di Rat. This fellow was still alive and Guan Yong was still alive.


    It seemed that he did not obtain any information regarding Han Tianyang during this period of time in


    the Earth Core Prison.


    When Samuel fixed his eyes on Di Rat, Guan Yong was almost scared to pee. He said to Di Rat, "Di


    Rat, why, why does he look at you? Does he have a grudge against you?"


    Di Rat shook his head. He didn¡¯t know why he would get such special treatment, but he could see from


    his eyes that he didn''t have any hostility toward him.


    "It''s over, it''s over. Did he hear what I said just now? Will he take revenge on me?" Guan Yong said in a


    panic and almost cried.


    Di Rat took a deep breath. Guan Yong was such a fool. He was scaring himself. In such a noisy


    environment, how could his words be heard by this person?


    "But why is he keeping an eye on me?"


    At this time, Yourry under Samuel¡¯s feet struggled a little. He did not die.


    Of course, Yourry didn''t die, not because Samuel couldn''t kill him, but because he didn¡¯t want to kill


    him!

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    A group of geocentric staff entered the field, and several electric guns were fired at the same time.


    Samuel fell to the ground and was soon dragged out, which meant that this challenge tournament was


    over.


    Of course, Yourry lost in the end, which was seen by everyone. Everyone was surprised to see what


    kind of person he was under the mask. He was so important that even Yourry was no match for him.


    This battle was destined to be a hot topic of discussion within the core region in the near future.


    When Guan Yong and Di Rat left the field, he asked Di Rat, "This guy, he must be an extremely


    dangerous person, right? Do you think he will be locked up in Zone A?"


    Zone A!


    Di Rat suddenly stopped.


    There were only two regions with a secondary division in the Earth Core. Most of the people in Area B


    were imprisoned there, while in Area A, it was a ce that ordinary people could not reach at all. Di Rat


    heard about the existence of Area A from others. Moreover, he had always suspected that Han


    Tianyang was locked up in Area A. It was a pity that he had never been qualified toe into contact


    with this ce, so there was no way to confirm this idea.


    "I don''t think so." Di Rat said. Even if Yourry had killed someone in the tournament, he would only be


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    locked up in Area B''s room. Although this person was very dangerous, in the eyes of Di Rat, he


    wouldn''t go straight to Area A.


    "That''s not necessarily true. The Earth Core is against him, so how could it let him go to Area B?


    Moreover, with such a dangerous individual, if he stayed in Area B, the others wouldn''t dare toe


    out and wander around for too long." Guan Yong said.


    In the face of Guan Yong¡¯s words, Di Rat did not doubt that he would bring change to Area B. Who


    dared to approach such a person who was worthy of fear?


    "It¡¯s almost time. It''s time to go back to the room. If you don''t want to suffer from the electric gun, don''t


    talk nonsense." Di Rat reminded him.


    Guan Yong shivered all over and quickened his pace.


    In the Earth Core, the time for setting wind every day was limited, and when the time came, everyone


    would take the initiative to go back to the room. Because refusing to go back meant suffering, no one


    dared to stay outside. It was incredible that no one dared to break this strict rule, but this fact was


    indeed happening every day.


    When Di Rat first came here, he thought he hade to a well-disciplined army.


    These people were more obedient than ever, which made him feel incredible.


    However, with the passage of time, Di Rat understood the mentality of these people. Unable to resist


    the pressure from the Earth Core, they could only obediently choose topromise.


    No one wanted to go to the dark closed room, and no one wanted to suffer from the pain caused by the


    electric guns.


    The room was very small, and in order to avoid conflict, each person would have one room. In addition


    to a wooden bed, there was a squat, and the equipment was very simple.


    After returning to the room, Di Rat squatted in the corner, as if he was thinking about something.


    He lifted the sleeve of his hand, and white lines and scars almost covered his entire arm.


    Earth Core was a ce where one could easily forget time. There was no source of light here, so there


    was no way to find out whether it was ck or white outside. Di Rat could only use this method to


    record the days, and each time the door opened, he regarded it as a day.


    He counted the fine lines and scars on his arm. It had been almost half a year, but he still found


    nothing, and he couldn''t see any progress at all.


    District A was a ce where he was not qualified to go, so it was almost impossible to verify whether


    Han Tianyang was in Area A.


    "You''re a good assistant, but it''s a pity that how can I control you and let you listen to me?" Di Rat said


    to himself. He thought of what had happened in the arena. Even if it was over, it would still make him


    feel excited.


    He was in urgent need of an assistant to help him out of this predicament. Guan Yong, that good-for-


    nothing, could not be counted on, and the masked man had be Di Rat''s hope. However, he was


    so powerful that Di Rat had scruples. This kind of person probably would not listen to his orders and


    help him work, which made Di Rat very distressed.


    "If I say that your voice is very simr to


    my friend''s, it''s probably not very good to get close to him in this way." Di Rat smiled bitterly. He felt that


    this idea was extremely stupid. It was even worse than hitting on a woman on the street and using a


    trick that you looks simr to my girlfriend.


    At this time, the room suddenly began to shake. Although it was very light, it could still be easily felt.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    This sort of situation had already happened countless times, so Di Rat wasn''t surprised at all.


    A small earthquake like this would ur a couple of times in a day. It was also because of this


    earthquake that Di Rat was even more certain that the Earth Core was really at the earth¡¯s core.


    However, being able to build such arge space construct underground was also something that left


    him extremely shocked. Even now, he still had yet to measure just howrge the Earth Core was.


    In another room, Samuel frowned. He had felt the earthquake several times in the dark space. At first,


    he thought it was caused by the earthquake, but when he felt


    it carefully, he found that it didn''t seem to be an earthquake. However, he couldn''t figure out how the


    earthquake happened.


    In a special area of the earth core, Yourry, who was beaten half to death, was lying on the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    There was a strong beam of light in front of him. A person was sitting under the beam of light. Because


    the light was too dazzling, he could only see the figure clearly, but could not see the appearance of the


    person.


    However, Yourry knows that this person is a person with the highest authority in the Earth Core. He is


    also the one who is qualified to let Yourrye out of the closed-door room and fight Samuel in the


    ring.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t aplish your mission. But this time, I was careless.


    Please give me another chance. I won''t let you down." Yourry begged the figure under the light with a


    pleading look on her face.


    "Don''t you realize that you''re no match for him? Even if you have ten more chances, you still won''t be


    able to kill him," the figure said lightly. His voice was deep and powerful, a typical low voice.


    This sentence immediately caused Yourry to panic. Although there was a rule that one could not kill in


    the Earth Core, if he angered this person in front of him, he would only end up dead.


    "Impossible. How could I not be a match for him? I was only identally defeated by him. As long as


    you give me another chance, I will definitely prove it to you." Yourry said frantically. He knew that once


    he lost his value, his life woulde to an end here.


    "I don¡¯t need trash like you anymore. A master will rece you soon, so..." The figure paused and


    continued, "You will end up dead."


    Yourry looked frightened. Somehow, he had the strength to climb up and kneel in front of the figure. He


    kept kowtowing and said, "I beg you, let me go, give me another chance, and I won''t let you down."


    The figure did not speak but raised his hand.


    Seeing this action, several staff members walked towards Yourry.


    In despair, Yourry helplessly closed his eyes and ended his life in the Earth Core.


    After Yourry''s death, the figure under the strong light finally revealed his true appearance. His face was


    so exquisite that it made one''s hair stand on end. The word " handsome" was not enough to describe


    his appearance. When he smiled, he gave off a sense of both righteousness and evilness.


    "Clean up the ce. The smell of blood from this kind of trash is too stinky," the man said faintly. At this


    moment, his voice had changed, bing even more pleasant to listen to.


    It was as if there was nothing wrong with him. He was a person who was close to perfection.


    "I didn''t expect that this guy really has some ability, which is beyond my expectations. But with his


    current ability, he is not qualified to be my little brother. In the following hard battles, if you can


    persevere, I will pity you by giving you a chance to give alms. But if you die here, go and feed the fish."


    During the next few days, Samuel''s offences did not open even when the wind blew. Clearly, the Core


    Sect was purposefully locking him up.


    Di Rat was curious about whether he was still living in Area B, and had an impulse to check it out. But


    when the room was opened, if he changed his route at will, it would be a long-term closed-door waiting


    for him, so Di Rat could only calm down his curiosity.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    Half a monthter.


    The unique space where the wind blew was located was divided into three to five groups. There were


    quite a number of people who hade to find out information about the Core Region. At this moment,


    they had gathered together to exchange information in their hands. However, most of the information


    was useless. This was because they lived in the B region. Other than the general structure of the B


    region, their understanding of the Core Region could be said to bepletely empty. This was also the


    reason why the Core Region gave them the opportunity toe into contact with them together.


    This was because the Earth Core was extremely conceited. He was not afraid that they would find


    some useful information.


    On the surface, this was a cage, but in fact, the requirement to stay in it was higher than that of any


    luxury hotel in the world. This requirement was only limited to money.


    In short, as long as you have money, you can let people enter the Earth Core.


    But going out was as difficult as climbing up to the sky.


    Di Rat squatted in the corner and looked at the people who exchanged information. He couldn''t help


    sneering. These guys were sent here and he hoped that they could find some clues aboutthe Earth


    Core. But as a result, they could no longer see the sun outside. They would spend the rest of his life


    here until he died of old age.


    "We are the same." Di Rat shook his head helplessly. When he was making fun of those people, he


    himself was faced with this kind of dilemma. He imed to be an expert breaking out of prison, but in


    the face of such a ce like the Earth Core, even if he was strong, he had nowhere to use his power.


    At this moment, the sound of chains dragging on the ground attracted the attention of everyone


    present. Even Di Rat could not help but stand up and look.


    A man wearing a headgear walked over with a chain that weighed as much as 10 kilograms.


    Everyone''s face changed greatly when they saw him.


    To them, Samuel''s current image was as terrifying as Satan¡¯s.


    Everyone had distanced themselves from Samuel. It seemed that the farther they went, the more


    reassured they would be.


    "What the f*ck, why is this guy here to show off?¡±


    "The Earth Core only imprisoned him for half a month."


    "Go, go, go, stay away. If you provoke this God of Massacre, you won''t even know how much your life


    is lost."


    The appearance of Samuel had shocked hundreds of people!


    It was as if everyone was trying to avoid the gue. There was no one within a IOmeter radius Samuel,


    and there was no one around. It formed an empty circle.


    "Monster, this is the first time in the history of the Earth Core that he has been treated like this," Guan


    Yong said with a look of surprise as he looked at Samuel. He wouldn''t even be able to move if the huge


    metal chain was to be locked around his body, let alone be able to walk normally.


    Di Rat''s expression was solemn.


    Previously, he had thought that the Earth Core malice was directed at this person, because it wanted


    him dead. But now, why had hee out again?


    Shouldn''t he be confined to such a dangerous person for the rest of his life?


    "What exactly are these people doing?!" Di Rat said with a look of confusion.


    "It seems that his identity is not simple." Guan Yong sighed. Although he didn¡¯t want this kind of


    treatment, it was probably an honor for the Earth Core. After all, a person without a little ability couldn''t


    ept this kind of special treatment.


    At this time, Di Rat suddenly walked


    toward Samuel.


    Everyone was hiding from Samuel while he went in the opposite direction.


    When Guan Yong saw this, he quickly grabbed Di Rat¡¯s shoulder and said, "Are you crazy? Aren''t you


    afraid of being beaten to death by him?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I don''t have a grudge against him. Why did he hit me?" Di Rat said lightly.


    "Even if he doesn''t hit you, aren''t you afraid of being targeted by him if youe into contact with


    him?" Guan Yong said speechlessly. Once such a special person had a rtionship with him, it was


    very likely that he would be burnt. Guan Yong didn''t want to be implicated.


    Di Rat hesitated for a moment, then finally came to a halt. He hoped that this masked man would be


    able to help him, but he understood that he didn¡¯t have the qualifications to control him. In addition, this


    sort of contact might indeed cause the Earth Core to be dissatisfied. If he was also targeted by the


    Earth Core, then he wouldn''t have the strength of this masked man to protect his life.


    However, when Di Rat stopped, Samuel took the initiative to walk toward him.


    "What is this guy doing?!"


    "Don''t tell me he''s going to make another move here."


    "Core Rule. If anyone were to cause trouble during this free time, he should be aware of the three


    years of confinement, right?"


    Just when everyone was suspicious, Guan Yong couldn''t help but want to pull Di Rat to run away, but


    Di Rat stood still and refused to move.


    "Are you fucking crazy? If this pervert wants to kill you, who can stop him?" Guan Yong said to Di Rat in


    a hurry. If he wanted to leave here, all his hopes were on Di Rat, so he didn¡¯t want Di Rat to die.

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    "If you''re afraid, then hurry up and f*ck off, " Di Rat said.


    Seeing Samuel getting closer and closer, Guan Yong was scared out of his wits. He let go of Di Rat


    and ran away without even looking back.


    When Samuel came to the front of Di Rat, Di Rat could only raise his head to look at Samuel due to the


    difference in height.


    This kind of angle was very familiar to Di Rat.


    After waiting for a long time without waiting for the other party to speak, Di Rat had no choice but to


    take the initiative to ask, "Last time in the ring, you also looked at me like this. Do we know each


    other?"


    There was still no response, but that pair of cold eyes made him feel fear from the bottom of his heart.


    It was as if he was surrounded by a ball of cold air and he felt a chill down his spine.


    "You... you want... what do you want to do?" Di Rat stuttered. He was terrified to the extreme.


    "How much do you know about this ce?" Samuel said coolly.


    The familiar voice was so familiar that Di Rat even felt that it was Samuel standing in front of him.


    However, he knew that it could not be Samuel.


    Samuel won''t appear in the Earth Core, and it''s impossible for him to have such a powerful martial arts


    skill.


    "No, not many. This ce is very mysterious, and it''s not just me. Everyone''s understanding of the


    Earth Core only lies in the B region." Di Rat said in fear.


    " B Region?" Samuel frowned slightly.


    "You just arrived, so you definitely haven''t heard that there is Area A. But people there are different


    from us. They have higher status than us."


    " Higher status?"


    "Will Grandpa be locked in the A area?"


    Samuel controlled his emotions and walked to the center of the venue.


    The sound of dragging the chain was a strong shock to everyone. The iron chain was like a hammer


    hitting everyone''s heart.


    Everyone let out a sigh of relief when Samuel sat on the ground in the middle. However, there was still


    no one within a ten meter radius of him.


    No one dared to get too close. To them, Samuel¡¯s threat was even more intense than that of Yourry''s.


    Di Rat wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and his whole body was about to copse.


    They had only exchanged a few words face to face. If they really were to make a move, Di Rat would


    believe that he was already dead.


    Horrible!


    It was so horrible!


    Di Rat had never felt such a strong oppression before. He even felt that he was closer to death than the


    Samuel sat down; he closed his eyes and rested. The reason why he did not reveal his identity in front


    of Di Rat was that he also felt that he was treated in a special way. If Di Rat knew who he was, he


    might not be able to cover up the rtionship between them very well. It was very likely that he would


    hurt Di Rat.


    "F*ck, you''re too bold, aren¡¯t you? How dare you face him face to face," Guan Yong said with


    admiration as he returned to Di Rat''s side.


    Di Rat found a corner and sat down on the ground. At this time, his legs were already weak, and he


    was not as mighty as he looked.


    "What did he tell you?" Guan Yong asked curiously.


    "He asked me what level of understanding I have regarding the Earth Core.


    Guan Yong frowned and said, "Does this guy want to break out of prison? ording to the attitude of


    the Earth Core to him, he will die here sooner orter. How can he escape?"


    Di Rat did not refute this point. Even if the Earth Core did not target him, it was as difficult as climbing


    to the sky if he wanted to escape. Moreover, he had the special treatment of the Earth Core. It was


    unknown just how many eyes were secretly monitoring his every action. In this kind of situation, how


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    could he have the chance to flee?


    At this time, that kind of shaking earthquake happened again.


    Guan Yong swore and said, "I don''t know what these people are thinking. They are built underground.


    Aren''t they afraid of being destroyed? If they are buried here alive, they will die in too much pain."

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    The quake was still going on, but no one showed any sign of panic. Obviously, everyone was used to


    this. It was as normal as eating and drinking water, which made Samuel feel even stranger.


    Such frequent earthquakes, yet the Earth Core was still so sturdy, how could this be possible? In


    addition, if the location they were currently at was really underground, there was no way the intensity of


    the earthquake would be this weak.


    Unless, the so-called earth core was a mistake in their understanding, or a smoke bomb with the same


    name.


    After that, the others ran away. It seemed that they didn''t want to be in the same space as Samuel.


    Soon, Samuel was the only one left on the scene. In the face of such a situation, Samuel felt helpless.


    Earth Core Prison imprisoned the world''s criminals. Before he came here, he thought these people


    were very fierce, but he didn''t expect that they were all softies. It was really unexpected.


    However, this was not hard to understand. No matter how strong a person was, he had to be obedient


    after experiencing the torture of the earth''s closed-off room.


    Earth Core was like a polishing factory. No matter how sharp and arrogant these people used to be,


    once they lived here for a year or two, they would be sleeker. After all, no one wanted to suffer for


    no reason, and no one wanted to bear that kind of loneliness.


    Back in the room, Samuel took off his hood. Because Yourry kicked his face, he was so badly injured


    that it was hard to see his real face.


    As for the question that Samuel had thought about before, he could conclude that there was something


    wrong. However, how to prove it would be a very difficult problem. After all, he hadpletely lost the


    freedom of his life now. Although there was some room for activities, it was also very limited.


    Samuel attached great importance to Area A, which was mentioned by Di Rat. Since Han Tianyang did


    not show up in Area B, if he was really in the earth core, then it must be the ce where he was


    imprisoned.


    At this time, Samuel had a deep sense of powerlessness. In the face of the Earth Core, no matter how


    much strength he had, he could not use it. It was impossible for him to fight against the whole earth''s


    core alone.


    Samuel also thought about roping in more people here. However, who was trustworthy? This was


    another problem. Once he was betrayed, there was no way the Earth Core could let him go.


    Therefore, Samuel had to be extra careful with every step Samuel took. He could not make even the


    slightest mistake.


    Over the next period of time, Samuel, like the others, would wander around whenever the wind blew.


    After the wind blew, he would return to the room to sum up what he had felt. The only difference


    between him and the others was that he was wearing a pair of shackles. Each time he went out, he


    would make people shudder in fear.


    His demonic image had beenpletely formed in the Earth Core. No one dared to provoke him. After


    all, he was someone who had seriously injured Yourry.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed, but it was a long time for Samuel. He couldn''t know how


    many days had passed, and the feeling of being alive even didn''t know the day. It was easy for people


    to get lost.


    It was not yet time for the wind blowing, yet the door to Samuel''s room was suddenly opened. Samuel¡¯s


    heart sank.


    After a period of peace, the one who was supposed toe finally came.


    Two men with electric guns took Samuel out of the room and all the way to the arena.


    Soon, the prisoners from all directions gathered together again. This time,


    however, no one dared to look down on Samuel. Instead, they felt sorry for his opponent.


    Even Yourry could beat the one who was seriously injured. Anyone who stepped into the ring would be


    beaten by him.


    "I don''t know which poor guy wants to fight with him."


    "I''m afraid no one will be a match for him in the current Earth Core Realm."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Yourry has the title of the most powerful person, but he died because of him. I imagine his opponent


    will be scared to death."


    For other people who had nothing to do with this matter, this was a good show to tease. Anyway, he


    was not the one who was injured.


    Di Rat stood outside the iron cage and secretly counted the scars on his arm. It had been more than a


    month since thest Challenge Tournament. Although it was not too frequent, it was him who went up.


    It was very strange.


    "I don''t know what kind of beauty she will be today," Guan Yong, who was thirsty, said expectantly. He


    was looking forward to the Challenge Tournament every day, but what he wanted to see was not how


    fierce the fight on the stage was, but how strong the visual impact the woman brought to him.


    "Apart from women, what else is left in your world?" Di Rat said disdainfully.


    In the face of the sarcasm of Di Rat, Guan Yong didn''t care at all. He took it for granted and said, "Why


    do men make money? Why do they have status? Isn''t it for women? No matter how big a country is, if


    there is no beauty as apanion, what''s the point?" "Do you think someone like you has the right to


    talk about the reins of a mountain? " Di Rat mocked.


    "Di Rat, don¡¯t look down on me. After all, I used to be a big shot. I have thousands of subordinates, and


    I have my own territory," Guan Yong said proudly, as if thinking of the glorious days in the past.


    Di Rat shook his head. He really didn''t like this kind of boss. To put it bluntly, he was just the head of


    the ruffians.


    At this time, a low voice sounded around the entire ring.


    "Only one person cane out of the ring alive."


    His words immediately caused a heated discussion among the people present.


    This was especially so for those who had been locked up here for more than ten years. They were


    even more shocked.


    Because in history, aside from Yourry identally killing someone, no one in the Challenge


    Tournament had ever lost their lives in the Challenge Tournament. But now, Earth''s Challenge


    Tournament actually evolved into a life-and-death duel. This was truly unimaginable.


    Why would someone pay such a high price to lock someone up in the Earth Core?


    The main reason was their enemies, which were still valuable. Those people didn''t want their enemies


    to die, and they didn''t want their enemies to show up outside. Therefore, they tried their best to lock


    them up in the Earth Core, which meant that although every single one of them lost their freedom, their


    lives were guaranteed.


    But now, why did the Earth Core make such a change?


    Just as everyone was talking, Guan Yong said to Di Rat, "This is also a change made specifically for


    him by the Earth Core. It seems that the Earth Core wants him dead."


    The gopher nodded. This sort of rule definitely wasn''t applied to everyone. Otherwise, it would vite


    the value of the Earth Core.


    But who exactly was he that was worthy of being targeted by the Earth Core?


    "It''s so strange." Di Rat frowned, his face full of confusion.


    "What''s so strange?" Guan Yong asked in confusion.


    "There are many ways in which the Earth Core wants him to die. Why must they kill him in the ring?


    Even Yourry isn''t a match for him. Who else can defeat him?" Di Rat said, not understanding. This was


    the greatest question in his heart.


    It seemed that the Earth Core was going to force this person into a dead end, but they gave up the


    most direct and simple way. It was very strange.


    "What a wake-up call." Guan Yong also frowned. Killing people was not difficult. To the Earth Core,


    death was nothing more than an order. There was no need to waste time beating around the bush like


    this.


    "Don''t tell me that the purpose of the Earth Core is to kill him?" Guan Yong asked.


    The brains of Di Rat were filled with a paste. Regarding the reason, he couldn''t figure it out.


    "Or is it that someone wants to slowly


    torture him, don''t want him to die too quickly?" Guan Yong continued.


    This possibility had a certain chance of existing. However, Di Rat felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right


    with this matter. From the moment he appeared, the Earth Core seemed to have changed.


    "Forget it. Let''s see if he''ll be able to escape this trial first," Di Rat said.


    At this time, the woman, who was a trophy, appeared. She was still the same woman fromst time.


    However, she was scantily dressed, which made those people who were watching the battlepletely


    excited.


    Guan Yong kept swallowing and his eyes were reluctant to leave her for a moment.


    However, Di Rat was only staring at Samuel. He had no interest in women at all. Next, Samuel''s


    opponent also appeared. It was a new face with a naked upper body, revealing shocking muscles and


    countless shocking scars. It was obvious that he was an experienced fighter.

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    Compared to Samuel, the new man gave off a stronger visual aura. The scars on his body made him


    look like a ferocious demon. Anyone who saw him would feel a chill run down their spine.


    "I¡¯ve never seen him before."


    "Is there a neer again? It''s really frequent recently."


    "Could it be the people who are locked in Area A? It seems that he has killed many people."


    "The battle today will definitely be very exciting. I wonder if that fellow will be as lucky as he wasst


    time."


    As the crowd discussed, the idea of Di Rat waspletely different from theirs.


    In his view, this person was more likely to be deliberately found to deal with the masked man in the


    Earth Core. If he really lived in Area A, it was impossible for him to appear casually, let alone


    participate in this kind of life-and-death duel.


    Di Rat had never been to Area A, and he didn¡¯t know what kind of people were imprisoned in Area A.


    However, the Earth Core would definitely pay more attention to their safety.


    "Why isn''t anyone able to undo his chain of feet yet?" Di Rat asked in confusion. A chain that weighed


    ten kilograms would make it inconvenient for him to move around. Even walking normally would be


    very strenuous. If he were to join the battle in this state, it would be extremely fatal to him.


    "In my opinion, this time, the Earth Core is definitely going to kill him, so why would they open the


    chains?" Guan Yong said.


    Di Rat''s heart sank. The opponent''s strength couldn''t be underestimated. If he really did battle in this


    sort of state, his chances of winning would be very slim.


    "Shut your f*ckingmouth." Di Rat berated.


    Guan Yong pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    When the woman raised her hand, it meant that the life-and-death duel was about to begin. Indeed, no


    one went to the iron cage to help Samuel unlock his chains.


    This surprised everyone. There were people who were optimistic about Samuel, but they all turned to


    the neer one after another.


    "In this case, he''s dead for sure." "The Earth Core is really fierce. I can''t believe you want him to wear


    an ankle chain in a life-and-death duel.¡±


    "s, this guy is really pitiful. It won''t be long before he will die here today."


    Although Samuel was very powerful now, the sense of constraint brought by his feet chain could not be


    easily ignored. It would make it very inconvenient for him to move and reduce the agility of his body.


    However, it was not impossible to deal with it.


    If he stood still, the ankle chain would not affect Samuel, but his chances of being beaten would be


    greatly increased.


    However, once he found an opportunity to attack, the other party would end up like Yourry.


    When the woman put down her hand, it meant that thepetition had begun.


    Samuel stood in the same ce. The opponent did not waste any time talking andunched a fierce


    attack on him.


    When he ran, he was like an elephant running wildly, giving people a strong visual impact.


    This kind of aura was able to move mountains and topple the seas as it attacked Samuel. Even those


    people outside of the metal cage, who had been watching, could sense the pressure.


    Di Rat couldn''t help clenching his hands. The current situation was very unfavorable to him. In the


    unfavorable situation of such an action, once he couldn¡¯t avoid such a powerful attack, even if his body


    was made of iron, he would be unable to bear it.


    Could it be that for the Earth Core, he was just a sh in the pan?


    At this time, Samuel under the mask was not worried at all. Instead, he smiled. If the opponent was


    powerful and professional, it would be a very difficult problem for him, because his inability to move


    would cause him to be unable to deal with the opponent''s multi-changing attacks.


    But now, it seemed that he was the same as Yourry. He just had brute force, just that his strength was


    greater than Yourry¡¯s.


    No matter how big he was, how could he be more powerful than Samuel?


    Samuel raised his right hand. It was obvious that he was going to fight with his opponent with absolute


    power.


    The man sneered and thought, "Does this piece of trash still dare to fight with me?" "Go to hell!" The


    man shouted, and his right fist moved with the whistling wind.


    Samuel swung his right fist at the same time and aimed it at the other party''s fist. This kind of pure


    resistance was the only thing Samuel could do at this moment.


    Moreover, he would not lose to the other party in the slightest.


    When the two fists collided, Samuel took a step back. It seemed that he had lost the fight, but his


    opponent''s body stopped in an instant.


    The man¡¯s face was full of horror. He felt as if he had hit an iron wall. Moreover, he had punched with


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    all his strength. It turned out that he had only forced Samuel to take a step back.


    How was this possible?


    When he was in disbelief, Samuel waved his left hand and walked towards his


    temple.


    He watched helplessly as the fist got closer and closer to him. It was toote for the man to retreat.


    The serious wound on his temple made him lose consciousness in an instant, and his whole body flew


    out.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Everyone thought Samuel would die, but it was the naked


    man who fell to the ground. This unexpected turn of events stunned everyone present.


    Silence!


    There was a strange silence.


    Everyone widened their eyes.


    That guy... Wasn''t his momentum quite fierce just now? Why did he fall down with a single punch and


    show no sign of moving?


    "Could he be... dead?"


    Countless people gasped. When they looked at Samuel again, there was not only horror in their eyes,


    but more fear and awe.


    One punch!


    He killed his opponent with just one punch.


    This fellow''s end was even worse than Yourry''s.


    What kind of demon could have such amazing power?


    "God, what did I just see? Is he still human?"


    "This neer looks even more powerful than Yourry. I can''t believe... I can¡¯t believe he punched this


    neer to death with a single punch!"


    "Too terrifying. Why would this kind of abnormal creature appear in the Earth Core? In the future, I will


    have to be even further away from him. I must not get close to this fellow."


    The exmation of the crowd rose and fell. At this time, Samuel walked to the woman and put her on


    his shoulder. It seemed that he was going to take the trophy.


    No one was envious of Samuel because they felt that he deserved it. Besides, no one was qualified to


    Di Rat touched his numb scalp, but the goosebumps all over his body had not yet dissipated. The


    shock brought by the two punches refreshed his understanding of power.


    Although he couldn¡¯t really feel how strong this power was, he just took a step back in the face of the


    strong impact of the scarred man!


    With a long sigh, Di Rat said, "This man is really terrible. If I can introduce him to Brother Samuel, he


    will definitely be Brother Samuel''s right-hand man."


    "Di Rat, you are so naive. How can people like him be willing to work for Samuel? It''s not that I look


    down on Samuel. The two of them are not on the same level." Guan Yong said disdainfully.


    Although Guan Yong''s words were a little harsh, the truth made it impossible for Di Rat to deny them.


    "Did you also call him Samuel?" Di Rat spoke in a cold voice.


    Guan Yong shrank his neck in fear and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I spoke faster. It''s Brother


    Samuel." "If you disrespect him even a little more, I won¡¯t let you off the next time," Di Rat threatened.


    "Yes, yes, yes. How could I dare to do that?" Guan Yong said again and again. He was still somewhat


    disdainful in his heart.


    After all, it was a question whether he could see Samuel in this life. Why should he pretend to respect


    him? Guan Yong even hated Samuel in his heart. If it were not for him, he would not havee to


    such a ce.


    At this time, the door of the iron cage opened, and Samuel went straight back to his room, carrying his


    trophy.


    It was still in that special area, the man whose appearance was so delicate that even women would be


    jealous of him, but now he had a smile on his face.


    "He really surprises me. Go on looking for more experts. I want to see where his limits are. I want to


    train this dog better." "I thought this good-for-nothing was not qualified to be my dog at all. I didn''t


    expect that I looked down on him. Interesting, interesting."


    After that, the exquisite man looked up to the sky andughed.


    At this moment, the woman was lying t on her back in Samuel''s room. She was like a fish on a


    chopping board waiting to be ughtered.


    She was good-looking and had a good figure. However, Samuel did not bring her back to meet his


    needs.

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    "How many ces have you been to? Other than the region B, howrge is the Earth Core in total?"


    Samuel asked the woman.


    Shey on the bed and did not respond at all.


    Obviously, it was impossible to pry open her mouth easily. Samuel had expected this. He continued to


    say, "I know these questions will threaten your life. How can you tell me?"


    She still did not speak, but took off her clothes.


    Samuel took a look, his heart calm and without any fluctuation. Towards the women outside Yvonne, he


    wouldn¡¯t have the slightest bit of fanciful thoughts. Even a single nce would give him a feeling of


    guilt.


    "As long as you are willing to tell me, perhaps I will take you away from here in the future." Samuel


    threw out the bait.


    Although it might not be effective for her, it did not matter if he gave it a try.


    At this time, she sat up, opened her mouth, and then shook her head.


    Samuel saw this action, he frowned. Could it be that she could not speak at all?


    "Can¡¯t you say anything?" Samuel said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly when she nodded. The Earth Core was really cautious. It actually caused this


    woman to lose the ability to speak.


    "Take a rest. Someone will take you away tomorrow." After saying that, Samuely on the ground and


    gave the bed to her.


    She looked puzzled and frowned slightly, as if she did not understand why someone like Samuel would


    turn a blind eye to her.


    "I have a wife. I love her very much, so I won''t be interested in other women,¡± Samuel said lightly.


    She smiled and put on her clothes.


    The next day, before it was time for the wind blow, someone came and took the woman away. Samuel


    seemed to lose the qualification again.


    As the wind blew, many people were discussing yesterday''s challenge tournament. Samuel¡¯s reputation


    in their hearts had once again risen by a lot.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Di Rat felt that this situation would be more and more dangerous to him. He could even


    predict that there would be many challenge tournaments waiting for him, and his opponents would be


    stronger and stronger each time. How long could he hold on?


    "I don''t understand. Why are you so concerned about a stranger? His life or death has nothing to do


    with you." Guan Yong looked at Di Rat''s thoughtful expression. He knew that he must be thinking about


    the masked man again, which made him very confused. Why should he care a person who had nothing


    to do with him so much?


    "Whether we can leave this ce or not... his influence is tremendous," Di Rat said.


    "How should we put it? What does it have to do with him if we leave?" Guan Yong said in a low voice.


    He was still rtively concerned about this matter; after all, it was rted to his freedom.


    "You don''t need to know," Di Rat said coldly. Guan Yong was just a signalmunicator, and he would


    die sooner orter. There was no need to let Guan Yong know about such core things.


    "Di Rat, we''re grasshoppers on the same rope. Why should I know? If you have any problems, I can


    help you find a way," Guan Yong said.


    Di Rat looked at Guan Yong with disdain, hoping that this guy would find a way out. He might as well


    stay here and wait for death.


    Time passed day by day. Every day, Di Rat would carve out a single line of time on his arm. In the blink


    of an eye, three months had passed. During these three months, the masked man had never appeared


    again. In fact, people were already spreading the rumor that he had been secretly killed by the Earth


    Core.


    This made Di Rat very worried. If the rumors really happened, the situation he faced would continue to


    be like this. Even on the day he died of old age, he would not be able to think of a way to leave the


    Earth Core.


    Cloud City.


    On the street in the cold wind, everyone was wrapped in a cotton jacket, and the heavy snow covered


    the whole city in a silver suit.


    Dozens of cars parked in front of the Hillside Vi, led by Manfred, were quietly waiting at the door.


    When the door of the vi was opened, Yvonne walked out with a smile on her face. Wearing a cotton


    jacket, she looked a little bloated; especially her bump was particrly conspicuous.


    "Brother Manfred, I''m just going to the hospital for a checkup. You don''t have to ask so many people to


    apany me every time," Yvonne said helplessly.


    Manfred''s expression was especially serious as he said, "It''s not that much. I haven''t even called


    everyone here yet. Before Samuel leave, I''ve promised him that I''ll take good care of you. It''s such a


    big matter, if anything goes wrong, how am I going to exin it to him when he returns in the future?"


    When Manfred found out Yvonne''s pregnancy, he didn''t even recover for a week. He hadn''t thought


    Samuel would leave behind such a heavyweight bomb after he left.


    That guy went to the Earth Core Prison. It''s hard to say if he''ll be able toe back, but Yvonne is


    pregnant with his child.


    Perhaps if he had known about this, he would not have left.


    "Don''t do this kind of thing. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I don''t want to do anything special," Yvonne


    said quickly. She knew what kind of person Manfred was. If he said something, he would definitely be


    able to do it.


    "You are not an ordinary person. Samuel¡¯s wife and children, those are dragons and phoenixes


    amongst men. How could you possibly be an ordinary person?" Manfred said.


    Yvonne sighed. With Manfred''s insistence, she knew that no matter what she said, it would be useless.


    However, it also exined how much Manfred valued Samuel.


    "What are you all waiting for? Hurry up and


    help your sister-inw get into the car,¡± Manfred said to Johann with cold eyes.


    Johann rushed forward, like a little eunuch, and carefully held Yvonne''s hand.


    Of course, this was under the circumstances Yvonne had put on a lot of clothes. If it was in summer, he


    would never dare to make such contact.


    After Yvonne got in the car, the motorcade headed for the First Hospital in the city.


    Every time Yvonne did an examination, it would inevitably cause a bigmotion in the entire hospital.


    Even if it was just a small examination, the hospital''s director would personallye and show


    excessive concern. In addition, the experts from various fields would alwayse to ask about the


    results of the examination to express their concern.


    It could be said that the current Yvonne was like a national treasure. Wherever she went, there would


    be arge group of people to protect her, and arge group of people to ask about her well-being.


    At the end of the examination, everything went very smoothly. Manfred wiped away the cold sweat on


    his forehead and finally felt at ease.


    This was the mental state of Manfred that Yvonnedid the examination. Since Samuel was not around,


    he had to take good care of the mother and son. If anything went wrong, he would not be able to


    forgive himself.


    At the entrance of the hospital, Manfred instructed Yvonne, "Sister-inw, when you get back, ask He


    Ting to prepare more nutrition for you. Look at you; you''re so thin that the baby in your belly is running


    out of nutrition."


    Yvonne didn''t know whether tough or cry. The baby in her belly had only been around for five


    months, and she had already gained weight. If things went on like this, Samuel wouldn''t be able to


    recognize her anymore when he came back.


    "Brother Manfred, you''re really a man when you talk against your conscience." Yvonne teased him.


    Manfred didn''t treat this matter as a joke. He cared about Yvonne even more than Yvonne herself. He


    said, "You canugh at Brother Manfred, but you have to take care of yourself."


    Yvonne nodded. Even though Manfred was a little overly concerned, she knew that Manfred truly had


    good intentions.


    "Don''t worry. I''m in good health and I eat well every day," Yvonne said with a smile.


    Manfred nodded his head and the caravan once again sent Yvonne back to the Hillside Vi.


    Such a thing had already been spread in Cloud City. Many people in the second-ss families were


    aware of the treatment Yvonne received. Of course, in addition to envy, they only admired Yvonne.


    In the entire Cloud City, not even the Heavenly Family would be able to attract Manfred''s attention.


    After sending back Yvonne, Manfred''s face darkened. He had asked Saber Twelve many times about


    Samuel''s safe return. Even Saber Twelve thought that it was unlikely. This was the thing he was most


    annoyed about.


    "Is there any way to let him know that his sister-inw is pregnant? If he finds out about this, he''ll be


    more motivated, right?" Manfred muttered to himself.


    To one side, Johann did not dare to interrupt. Every time Manfred talked about Samuel, Manfred would


    be exceptionally serious. Once he said something wrong, he would end up in a miserable state.


    "Go to the ring," Manfred said to Johann.


    "Yes." Johann immediately changed the route and headed in the direction of the boxing venue.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    Since Shan Qing was injured, the Azure Dragon Boxing Field had fallen into destion in Cloud City,


    like a sh in the pan. After recuperating and rebuilding, the ring of Saber Twelve became the most


    influential ring in Cloud City again.


    Although he still didn''t let his boxing venue be foul-mouthed, through the game without any tricks,


    he also attracted a part of the audience who really liked ck boxing.


    If there was no trick, it meant that the fist hit the flesh. It depended on the boxer''s performance in the


    ring, and the winner would be rewarded in the ring. In this case, every boxer in thest match would


    show their real strength. In this case, it would naturally be better.


    In order not to let the boxers'' strength regress, Saber Twelve arranged special training for them almost


    every day, and he taught them personally.


    When Manfred arrived at the ring, Saber Twelve asked Zhou Bo to help him train the boxers and came


    to the office with Manfred.


    "Boss Manfred, you don''t oftene to my ce. If you have something to say, just say it," Saber


    Twelve said. He knew Manfred would not visit him for no reason. Since he was here, there had to be a


    reason.


    "Today, I brought my sister-inw for another checkup. It''s been almost half a year already. There


    hasn''t been any news of Samuel at all. Furthermore, he doesn''t even know about my sister-inw''s


    pregnancy," Manfred said.


    Saber Twelve did not interrupt. He chose to listen quietly.


    "I was thinking that if Samuel were to find out about this, he would definitely be more motivated to leave


    the Earth Core. What do you think?" Manfred continued.


    This allowed Saber Twelve to understand Manfred''s intentions. Indeed, if Samuel knew Yvonne was


    pregnant, he would definitely find a way to leave. He would never resign himself to his fate and be


    imprisoned in the Earth Core for the rest of his life.


    However, it was not an easy task to spread the news.


    "There''s no other way to convey the message other than through someone," Saber Twelve said.


    "Thus, the person who sent the message is not simply just sending the message. I hope that he will be


    able to help out even stronger matters regarding the matter of Samuel leaving the Earth Core Samuel."


    Manfred said. If it was merely sending a message to Samuel, any random person would be fine.


    However, Manfred did not wish for the matter to end like this. Since he had already gone, he naturally


    needed to find a powerful character. It would be best if he could help Samuel leave the Earth Core


    together with him.


    Saber Twelve knew what Manfred was thinking. He said, "The best candidate is right in front of you.


    You must be thinking the same thing."


    After Manfred''s true thoughts were seen through, he didn''t feel awkward at all.


    Instead, he said, "Indeed, other than you, I can''t think of anyone else who can aplish this task. Of


    course, I also know your concerns. After all, you have a daughter. If you don''t want to, I won''t force


    you."


    Saber Twelve smiled faintly. To him, Tang Qingwan was extremely important.


    However, he believed Manfred would definitely treat Tang Qingwan well after he left. Even if he did not


    return alive, Tang Qingwan would not suffer at all for the rest of her life. Hence, there was no need for


    him to worry about this matter.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Actually, I''ve considered this as well. That''s why I''m going," said Saber Twelve.


    Manfred wasn''t surprised by Saber


    Twelve''s quick reply, because he was well aware of what kind of person Saber Twelve was.


    "Three times when we send people to the same location, won''t that arouse their suspicions?" Manfred


    asked.


    Saber Twelve shook his head and exined. "Even if they knew that the people who entered were


    here to investigate the Earth Core, they would still turn a blind eye to it."


    "Are you that confident?" Manfred frowned.


    "For so many years, I don''t know how many people have been sent to the Earth Core in order to find


    the real location of the Earth Core. Countless people want to uncover the mystery of the Earth Core,


    but so far, no one has done it. In this respect, the Earth Core is extremely arrogant. Even if I have the


    g to investigate the Earth Core, they will only be a joke." Saber Twelve said.


    Manfred sighed. The performance of the Earth Core''s confidence made him feel that the chances of


    able to disy such confidence, it meant that no one had ever left this ce.


    "Sigh, why don¡¯t we discuss it again? If you can''t show off your value when you go, it will only end up


    hurting one more person." Manfred said helplessly.


    "Boss Manfred, I have only one request. Help me take good care of Tang Qingwan. Don''t let anyone


    hurt her," Saber Twelve said. Even if Manfred didn''te looking for him today, he would look for


    Manfred sooner orter. Therefore, Saber Twelve had already decided to go to the Earth Core. He


    wanted to bring the news of Yvonne''s pregnancy to Samuel. He believed that even the Earth Core


    would not be able to hold him back after Samuel found out about this.


    "Don''t worry, from today onwards, Tang Qingwan will be my daughter," Manfred said.


    Saber Twelve smiled and said, "I''ll go out to train those guys first. It''ll take me less than half a month to


    contact those people from Earth Core."


    Manfred still had something to say but didn¡¯t say it out loud. In the end, he merely sighed and patted


    Saber Twelve''s shoulder before leaving.


    Back in the car, Manfred said to Johann," Samuel is really lucky to meet someone like Saber Twelve,


    who is willing to work for him. He knows that he''s going to die, but he still doesn¡¯t want to turn back."


    Johann nodded. The attitude of Saber Twelve in this matter was indeed surprising.


    "He knows quite a bit about the Earth Core, but he still dares to go. This means that he really values


    Brother Samuel a lot." Johann said.


    Manfred rubbed his chin and said with a puzzled expression, "Say, where did this fellow get such a


    great charm from? Not only are there so many women who like him, even men are willing to work their


    lives for him."


    Speaking of this, Johann had experienced it deeply. In the past, when he was promoted to the position


    by Samuel, he was just a transparent nobody. It was Samuel who gave him the opportunity. Unlike


    others, Samuel would not deliberately put on airs. He would leave the opportunity to his subordinates.


    As long as he could grasp the opportunity, he could be put in an important position. Then, money and


    power would follow.


    If Johann hadn''t hesitated in dealing with ke, perhaps his position today would have undergone


    substantial changes.


    Johann had neverined about this matter to Samuel. He could only me himself for not being


    decisive at that time.


    "Brother Samuel is different from other bosses. He will not restrain his subordinates all the time and will


    give them a lot of space to develop freely. As long as it is a subordinate''s business, he will regard it as


    his own business. This is probably where his charm lies," Johann said.


    "This fellow still has the demeanor of a ruler. It''s a pity that he chose the Earth Core. Whether or not he


    can escape is still unknown." Manfred sighed. Even though he did not know much about the Earth


    Core, after hearing Saber Twelve''s words several times, he had already regarded this ce as the


    strongest wall in the world. Even if he felt that nothing could stump Samuel, it would definitely not be an


    easy task for him to get out of the Earth Core. In fact, there was even a slim chance of himing out.


    "Hope this will change after Saber Twelve goes there. Brother Samuel will not give up after he finds out


    that my sister-inw is pregnant," Johann said.


    Manfred nodded. This was also the reason why he had asked Saber Twelve to send a message to


    Samuel. Only if he knew about this matter would Samuel not resign himself to his fate. After all, he still


    had his wife and child in Cloud City. He could not just stand by and watch his wife and children suffer


    alone.


    "F*ck, you have to return. I don''t have the energy to help you take care of your wife and children,"


    Manfred said through gritted teeth. He actually regretted not stopping Samuel back then. If he were to


    stay in Cloud City, there wouldn''t be so much trouble.


    Although Han Tianyang was very important to Samuel, after Yvonne had his own child, he would not be


    so determined to go to the Earth Core.

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    In the Hillside Vi, Yvonne couldn''t do anything at home.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to, but He Ting wouldn''t let her.


    He Ting was responsible for everything, and she couldn''t wait to follow Yvonne even when she went to


    the bathroom.


    Samuel was not at home, and Godfrey often went out to y cards and drink with his friends, so He


    Ting now regarded Yvonne as her daughter, for fear that something would happen to her.


    Samuel changed He Ting''s life. Without Samuel, He Ting didn¡¯t know where to do it. So in He Ting''s


    heart, her gratitude to Samuel couldn''t be described in words. She could only repay Samuel with


    actions and


    take good care of Yvonne. That was what He Ting thought.


    Yvonne was watching TV in the living room. As soon as she stood up, He Ting ran to Yvonne and


    asked, "What do you want to take? Auntie He will help you."


    "Auntie He, the doctor also said that I can''t sit here every day, and I have to exercise properly. Just let


    me exercise." Yvonne smiled helplessly.


    "Of course, but I''m still in charge of taking things," He Ting said.


    "I won''t take anything. I just need to stand up and move. Don''t be so nervous," Yvonne said.


    He Ting nodded and said, "You must tell me what you want to take.¡±


    "All right, I see. You go back to work. I¡¯m starving," Yvonne said.


    Hearing this, He Ting felt a gust of wind at her feet and rushed to the kitchen. She couldn''t let Yvonne


    starve.


    In the evening, Linda came to the house to y. It was normal for her to go to the hillside vi from time


    to time. Sometimes, Linda would stay here overnight to Yvonne. After all, she didn''t know where


    Samuel was now. Linda was afraid that she would think too much, so as long as she was not very busy


    with work, she woulde to Yvonne.


    "It''s really cold outside today. My face is frozen." Linda rubbed her cheeks and kept exhaling white air.


    "On such a cold day, you''d better go home directly. You don¡¯t have to apany me deliberately.


    There are still so many things waiting for you to deal with in thepany," Yvonne said. Currently,


    Linda was in charge of almost all the affairs of the Sue Familypany. Yvonne was only responsible


    for some important decisions. Yvonne knew that she must be very sad if she suddenly put such a


    heavy burden on Linda.


    "It''s boring to go home alone. It¡¯s good to apany you. I can also apany my godson," Linda


    said with a smile, walked to Yvonne, and touched her belly.


    "How do you know it''s a godson? What if it''s a daughter?" Yvonne said happily.


    Linda shook her head and said, "It''s good to have a son. Even if he bes a jerk in the future, he


    won''t be hurt. A daughter will suffer a lot. She will be hurt by a jerk. I don''t want this little guy to suffer in


    the future." "You make it sound like you haven''t hurt a man. I heard that someone has been


    pursuing you recently, but you turned him down so ruthlessly," Yvonne said with a smile.


    There were indeed some people in thepany who were in love with Linda, but Linda looked down


    on them. She mercilessly threw the flowers they sent every day into the trash can.


    But how could Yvonne know what was going on in the office?


    "You don''t have any spies in thepany to supervise my work, do you?" Linda said to Yvonne with a


    ferocious face, deliberately putting on a fierce look.


    "I''m just concerned about you. You said that it''s hard for you to be single, but you don''t want to be


    pursued. People like you are so fake," Yvonne said helplessly.


    Linda couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said, "My requirements are not high. If these people have one-


    tenth of Samue, it will be fine. The point is that they can''t even reach one percent. How can I be with


    them?"


    "Is Samuel that good in your eyes?" Yvonne asked with a smile.


    "Of course." Linda did not hide her appreciation of Samuel at all, because she had already confessed


    to Yvonne that she had liked Samuel before. She said, "The little prince of the piano, even now, has an


    unmatchable position in my heart. It''s a pity that you were one step ahead of me."


    "My step wasn''t that one, but three whole years." Yvonne said.


    "No, no, no, you''re better than me. You even have a child. How can Ipare with you? " Linda gently


    caressed Yvonne''s belly and said, "Kid, your father is an excellent man.


    You can''t be worse than him in the future."


    Yvonne was very helpless, because Linda had already regarded the child in her belly as a boy. But


    now, it was hard to say what kind of thing was going on.


    Given Yvonne''s status in Cloud City, even though the hospital had a rule that they were not allowed to


    appraise the gender of the fetus, as long as she was willing, she would definitely be able to do it.


    However, Yvonne had never thought about it, because it didn''t matter to her whether it was a boy or a


    girl. As long as it was her and Samuel''s child, it was enough.


    "By the way, has your mothere to harass you recently?" Linda''s face suddenly darkened, and she


    asked Yvonne.


    After Lydia and Godfrey got divorced, she was driven out of the Hillside Vi. This woman had also


    disappeared for a period of time.


    However, ever since Cloud City''s people found out Yvonne''s pregnancy, Lydia started to appear again,


    pleading for Yvonne''s forgiveness. She even wanted to remarry Godfrey.


    Godfrey had endured this woman for decades, and now that he was finally free, he naturally did not


    want to.


    Yvonne did not forgive Lydia, because she had thought of killing Samuel. No matter what, Yvonne


    would not forgive her.


    "I heard from the security guard that she came to make trouble again today," Yvonne said helplessly.


    "Fortunately, the security of the Heavenly family is strong enough. Otherwise, I don''t know how much


    trouble this woman will cause," Linda said.


    It was needless to say how much the Heavenly family valued Yvonne. Just for the sake Lydia, the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Heavenly family had arranged dozens of security guards to prevent her from sneaking into the vi


    area. Moreover, there were specially-assigned people guarding the Hillside Vi. Even if it was just


    passers-by, they would be questioned by the security guards.


    It could be said that no one could break into the Hillside Vi now.


    Yvonne sighed. Although she could not forgive Lydia''s behavior, Lydia was her biological mother after


    all. Sometimes when she thought of her current miserable situation, Yvonne would still feel sorry for


    her.


    Yvonne knew very well how much Lydia loved face. If the Jiang family knew that she was expelled from


    the vi after divorce, Lydia would definitely lose face.


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that she previously wanted to kill Samuel, I might not have acted so heartlessly,"


    Yvonne said.


    "It''s not your fault. She brought it upon herself. Don''t think too much about it. In this special period, you


    can''t let this woman get close to you." After saying that, Linda was still a little worried. She was afraid


    Yvonne would be soft-hearted, so she continued to remind her, "Whether you will be soft-hearted or


    not, you have to think about the baby in your belly."


    "Don''t worry, I understand." Yvonne nodded.


    At this moment, outside the gate of the vi area, Lydia was shouting again. It was not until half an hour


    Not long after she turned around and left, the seemingly down-and-out Lydia actually got into a


    Phantom, and there was even an exclusive driver. If Godfrey and Yvonne saw this scene, they would


    definitely be very surprised.


    Lydia left the Sue family, she was almostpletely out of the house. With her ability, how could she


    have a phantom car? And how could she have a private driver?


    "Yvonne, you''re so cruel. It''s been so long, but you don''t even want toe out and see me. In this


    case, don''t me me for being cruel," Lydia said, gnashing her teeth.


    "You have less than four months left. If you can''t get close to Yvonne on the day the child is born, then


    you won''t be able to be useful anymore," the front row driver suddenly said.


    Lydia''s face changed. She nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I must have a way to get close to her. After


    all, she is my daughter. She can''t be so cruel."


    The driver contemptuously smiled.


    Obviously, his identity was not as simple as that of the driver.


    "As a mother, what kind of outrageous things have you done? Even your daughter doesn''t want to see


    you," said the driver.


    Lydia knew that Yvonne med her because she had once wanted to kill Samuel.


    However, even today, Lydia did not feel that her decision was wrong.


    She could only me Samuel for not dying. Otherwise, how could she have ended up like this?

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    In the special area of the Earth Core, the delicate-looking man was holding a piece of information in his


    hand.


    This was a detailed report about Saber Twelve, and almost all of his life experiences were recorded in


    it.


    However, he did not care much about what Saber Twelve had done in the past. What he cared more


    about was the rtionship between Saber Twelve and Samuel.


    "I''ve been wondering what kind of opponent I should arrange for him recently, but I didn¡¯t expect


    someone to take the initiative to show up. I really want to see what the two of them will think when they


    appear in the ring at the same time."


    "Will you kill him?"


    The exquisite man took a deep breath, and the smile on his face was full of strong evil charm. He


    couldn''t wait to see the two people killing each other. This was more exciting than the ordinary


    challenge tournaments.


    "Send someone to Cloud City to receive Saber Twelve," the exquisite man ordered.


    Cloud City.


    The moment Saber Twelve received the message that the Earth Core would send someone here, he


    immediately informed Manfred.


    After he left, all of Cloud City''s matters would fall into Manfred¡¯s hands, including the management of


    the underground boxing field. Thus, he had to exin these things clearly.


    When Manfred and Saber Twelve met, just as Saber Twelve was about to give Manfred an exnation,


    Manfred opened his mouth and said, "You can rest assured about what happened in Cloud City. I will


    definitely help you manage this boxing field well. I''ll wait for you toe back. During these few days,


    you should go and apany Tang Qingwan."


    Saber Twelve did have ns to spend the remaining few days with Tang Qingwan. The chances of him


    returning from the trip to the Earth Core Region were too small, and he was determined to die.


    "Boss Manfred, take good care of her for me. Don''t let her suffer even a little," Saber Twelve said.


    Manfred patted his chest and said, "If anyone dares to hurt her, I will definitely make them pay the price


    of family extermination. Tang Qingwan is not only your daughter, but also my daughter."


    Saber Twelve nodded. With Manfred''s assurance, he could rest assured about Tang Qingwan¡¯s


    predicament. Who in Cloud City would dare to provoke Manfred now?


    "If you still feel worried, I will immediately hold a banquet and let everyone in Cloud City know that I


    have taken Tang Qingwan as my goddaughter." Manfred continued.


    "There''s no need. I trust you," said Saber Twelve.


    Manfred took in a deep breath and said," After you leave, I hope that you can return with Samuel, or


    rather, you must bring this fellow back for me."


    In the eyes of Saber Twelve, this task was almost impossible. However, since he had gone there, he


    would definitely do his best to help Samuel do it. If his value was only reflected in the matter of


    delivering the news, it would be a loss to lose his life.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t want to die either," Saber Twelve said.


    Manfred nodded and said, "Go and keep Tang Qingwanpany."


    Saber Twelve got up and left the boxing venue.


    Half a monthter, at the Core Region.


    In the resting area, Samuel was still dragging his ankle chain. No one dared to approach within a 10-


    meter radius. Other people''s fear of him had be stronger and stronger. No matter where he


    appeared, others would keep a certain distance from him. There were even many people who had


    given up the time to keep watch. Because of Samuel''s existence, others chose to stay in their own


    roomr.


    "Di Rat, there are fewer and fewer peopleing out in recent days. This guy¡¯s deterrence is so strong


    thateveryone doesn¡¯t even dare to go out of the door," Guan Yong said with a sigh. Yourry was fierce


    enough in the past, but it had never happened before.


    "If it were you, would you dare to provoke him?" said Di Rat.


    Guan Yong shook his head like a rattledrum and said, "Go and provoke him. I''d rathermit suicide.


    Maybe I''ll die happily."


    Di Rat smiled slightly and said, "Others also have this idea, especially those who don''t even dare to go


    out. They are used to being arrogant. If they are targeted by him, they will die. So staying in the room is


    the


    best choice."


    After hearing Di Rat''s words, Guan Yong discovered that those who did note out to show


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    themselves were indeed those fellows, who were usually more arrogant.


    "Evil people still need to be tortured by evil people. I used to have nightmares when those guys looked


    at me viciously. I didn''t expect that they would have such a day," Guan Yong said disdainfully.


    "You coward, you''re so fucking hopeless." Di Rat looked at Guan Yong coldly. If he didn¡¯t still have the


    value to use him, he wouldn''t even bother to care about Guan Yong''s life and death.


    Guan Yong didn''t refute. He was indeed a coward. When he first came, he didn''t even have the


    courage to look at those people. He boasted that he had more than a thousand brothers. Now that he


    was in the Earth Core, he was a coward and didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    "By the way, do you think he will participate in the Challenge Tournament? Why hasn''t there been any


    news about him recently?" Guan Yong asked curiously.


    There was no doubt that there would be another challenge tournament, but it would depend on the time


    arranged in the Earth Core.


    However, after experiencing it twice, Di Rat was very confident in him. As long as he was unarmed, it


    was very unlikely that the people who were found by the Earth Core would be able to defeat him.


    "It should be very difficult for him to lose. Currently, the Earth Core is definitely having a headache in


    order to find an opponent for him." The Groundrat smiled as he spoke.


    "Damn it, if only I were so awesome. No matter where I go, you have to make way for me. It''s fucking


    cool to think about it," Guan Yong said enviously.


    "You?" Di Rat smiled contemptuously and said, "100 of you are no match for him. How dare you covet


    his treatment?"


    "I''m just fantasizing to satisfy my inner desires." Guan Yong smiled awkwardly. These illusions could


    only be illusions. He had never thought that he could be so strong.


    Samuel did not leave. No one dared to move. Only when he dragged the chain out of the resting area


    did the others dare to leave.


    Samuel was the first person in the history of the Earth Core to receive such a high-level treatment. No


    matter what kind of


    homicidal maniacs had once appeared here, they were not as intimidating as the one he had given


    others.


    Perhaps it was because of the mask, or maybe it was because of the iron chain under his feet.


    Of course, the most important thing was his own strength.


    During this period of time in the Core Region, Samuel''s strength had increased greatly. Under the


    situation where he could freely use his great strength, he would be able to fight with Han Long even if


    he were to face off against Han Long.


    On this day, when the arena was open, it indicated that a new Challenge Tournament was about to


    begin.


    Everyone immediately gathered near the iron cage, waiting for Samuel''s third


    challenge.


    This time around, the result that everyone had expected was Samuel''s victory. After all, he had won


    before he had been able to unlock the chains. This time around, the Earth Core had even been


    removed. This kind of situation would definitely allow him to unleash an even greater strength.


    "The Earth Core actually unlocked his ankle chain. Did he find a real master?" Guan Yong said with a


    look of surprise. He and Di Rat concluded that this time the arenapetition was to kill him in this


    way. But now what did he mean by untying his leg chain?


    Di Rat also frowned. Could it be that the Earth Core had changed its mind and wished for him to


    disy his true strength?


    But in this way, who else could be killed? Or was it that his idea was wrong from the very beginning?


    The Earth Core had no intention of killing him. Was it just to verify his strength''s limit?


    When Di Rat'' brains were in a mess, Samuel¡¯s opponent was brought out.


    Di Rat''s eyes narrowed, and then he looked horrified. There was even disbelief in his eyes.


    Saber Twelve!


    How could it be Saber Twelve?


    Why is he here at the Earth Core?


    There had never been a true meeting between Di Rat and Saber Twelve, but he knew that Saber


    Twelve was one of Samuel''s subordinates.


    Simrly, Samuel¡¯s body shook when he saw Saber Twelve.


    This fellow, shouldn''t he be in Cloud City? Why did hee to the Earth Core and even stand in front


    of him?


    If it were anyone else, Samuel could have killed his opponent without any concern in the situation that


    Samuelhad taken off his ankle chain.


    But now, his opponent was Saber Twelve. How could Samuel do that?


    "There is still only one person who cane out alive ording to the rules of thepetition. Only if


    you kill the person will you be rewarded."


    The voice came again.


    Then a woman walked into the ring of the cage and raised her hand. As soon as her hand fell, it


    indicated the start of the game.

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Saber Twelve was also stunned when he saw Samuel.


    Even though Samuel was wearing a headgear, Saber Twelve was familiar with him. Just by looking at


    his figure, Saber Twelve could recognize him.


    Beforeing to the Earth Core, Saber Twelve had fantasized many ways to meet Samuel. He even


    thought about not being able to see Samuel in a short period of time.


    Who would have thought that just as he woke up from the anesthetic, Earth Core had prepared a life-


    and-death battle for them.


    "By the way, there is a limit to the time of the game. If you can''t kill your opponent, there will be painful


    torture waiting for you.


    The voice came again.


    Samuel''s veins bulged as he clenched his fists tightly.


    Obviously, the Earth Core battle was intentional. Even the keeper of the Earth Core knew his


    rtionship with Saber Twelve. He wanted to see them kill each other on purpose.


    "Kill Saber Twelve?


    This result was not something Samuel could ept. Moreover, he would definitely not do this!


    "Why are you here?" Samuel said to Saber Twelve, gnashing his teeth.


    Saber Twelve walked up to Samuel. The distance between them was less than one meter. If Saber


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Twelve spoke now, no one else would be able to hear him.


    "My sister-inw is pregnant," Saber Twelve said.


    "nk!"


    This sentence struck Samuel like a bolt from the blue, causing his body to shake.


    Yvonne... was pregnant!


    Samuel¡¯s heart flew back to Cloud City in an instant. At this moment, Yvonne needed him the most, but


    he was trapped in the cage and didn''t know when he could get out.


    "How long has it been?" Samuel said with a trembling voice.


    "It has been almost half a year when I left Cloud City," Saber Twelve said.


    Half a year!


    It also meant that the time when the childy on the ground was less than three months!


    Samuel''s eyes were instantly filled with tears. It was almost impossible for him to leave the Earth Core


    in these three months, which also meant that when Yvonne was in the most important time in her life,


    he simply couldn''t stay by Yvonne''s side.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "Did youe to the Earth Core to tell me this news?"


    "We want you to know about this and give you a stronger motivation to leave the Earth Core," said


    Saber Twelve.


    Without even asking, Samuel knew that Manfred was definitely in favor of this decision. Otherwise, it


    would be impossible for Saber Twelve to make the decision on his own.


    However, it was meaningless to find out who made the decision. Saber Twelve was already in front of


    him. What he needed to think about now was how to solve the current problem.


    Seeing that the two men did not make a move, the onlookers became a little impatient.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you begin? Isn¡¯t this a waste of our time?"


    "Kill him! Kill him!"


    "Why don''t you do it? Can''t you kill this neer?"


    When everyone was fanning the mes, Di Rat''s expression was like a pool of stagnant water. A


    ridiculous possibility spread in his mind, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that this


    possibility existed.


    "Why didn''t he kill Saber Twelve?"


    Why did Saber Twelve seem to recognize him as well?


    His voice was simr to Samuel¡¯s.


    However, Di Rat thought that Samuel was not here. That was why he felt that even if this person''s


    voice was simr to Samuel''s, it could not be him.


    But now. Di Rat couldn¡¯t help but suspect this.


    If not, why hadn¡¯t he killed Saber Twelve?


    It seemed that he was the only one who could exin this.


    Only Samuel would not kill Saber Twelve.


    However, was this true? Would he reallye to the Earth Core?


    When Guan Yong saw that Di Rat was emotional and impetuous, he couldn''t help but ask, "What are


    you doing? The fight hasn''t begun yet. Why are you so excited?"


    Of course, Di Rat was excited. If this masked man really Samuel, then his chances of leaving the Earth


    Core would be even greater. In addition, the power that Samuel had disyed made Di Rat feel even


    more incredulous.


    When he had nearly been killed by Samuel, he had felt Samuel''s power. But now, Samuel had


    obviously be stronger. He was totally different from how he used to be.


    "What do you know?" Di Rat took a deep breath, but even so, it couldn''t calm himself down.


    Guan Yong said, "I don''t understand. Can''t


    you exin it to me and let me understand?


    "I warn you, from now on, if you dare to say one more nonsense, I will definitely destroy you." Di Rat


    turned to look at Guan Yong impatiently. He was 90% sure that the masked man in the field was


    Samuel.


    Since Samuel hade, Guan Yong lost the value of his existence.


    Guan Yong was so scared that he took a few steps back. The look in Di Rat''s eyes was as if he wanted


    to kill him. He had never seen such a look before.


    "Crazy, I don''t have a grudge against you." Guan Yong resisted in a low voice, but only he could hear


    this kind of mosquito voice.


    In the field, Saber Twelve said to Samuel with a smile, "Brother Samuel, my task is to bring you this


    piece of news. I''vepleted my task."


    "It''s impossible!" Samuel said, gnashing his teeth. He knew that the meaning of Saber Twelve''s words


    was to kill him, but Samuel would never do that.


    "Brother Samuel, my sister-inw is still waiting for you at home. If you don''t follow the Earth Core


    rules, have you ever thought about your own ending?" Saber Twelve said anxiously. Although he had


    never expected such a sudden change, he had long realized that he would die for Samuel.


    Since the current situation was not what they could choose, even if he had to die, it was nothing.


    "Bullshit. Stay here obediently. I won''t let you die. You don''t deserve to die," Samuel said firmly. He


    would not kill Saber Twelve himself, nor would he see him die in the Earth Core.


    Since he was here, he had to leave the


    Earth Core with Saber Twelve.


    At this time, the voice sounded a little impatient.


    "Are you defying the Earth Core''s order?"


    Samuel turned his head and looked in the direction of the voice. He knew that he could not see the


    owner of the voice, but it did not mean that he would not resist.


    "You have guts. What''s the point of cowering like a coward? Why not stand in front of me?" Samuel


    said faintly.


    The voice was quiet. Soon, a staff responded to Samuel with an action.


    As soon as the lightning hit Samuel''s body, the numbness caused by the electric current spread all over


    his body. However, Samuel only trembled and stood upright.


    In a special area, the expression of the delicate-looking man suddenly became ferocious. He could not


    ept anyone resisting his orders, because in his life, no matter who he asked to do something, they


    were not qualified to resist.


    "You good-for-nothing, how dare you provoke me!" The delicate-looking man gnashed his teeth and


    said.


    "Get someone to go in and give him a good lesson. Let him know the fate of disobeying orders from


    me." The exquisite man turned to his subordinates and ordered. At the moment, there was a strong


    anger in his eyes. For a person who was used to controlling other people''s fate, it was not eptable


    for him to be resisted by the lower-level people in his eyes.


    Arge group of core members suddenly poured into the ring of iron cages. Each of them held an


    electric gun in their hands, but they still seemed to be very careful.


    After all, the person in front of them was a strong man who had defeated Yourry and the scarred man


    with one punch. No one wanted to lose their lives because of carelessness.


    "This guy dares to disobey the orders of the Earth Core. It seems that he will have a very miserable


    ending today."


    "What a fool. In the Earth Core, he is just a caged beast. He must obey whatever the Earth Core says.


    If he dares to disobey the order, he will be against his own life."


    "Humph, do you really think that you can do whatever you want by defeating two people? This fellow


    really doesn''t know what is good for him since he dares to defy the Core Region." "The reason he was


    able to live until now is because the Earth Core allowed him to live until this day. From the looks of it,


    he has formed a misunderstanding with his own position. He really thinks that by killing two people, he


    can disregard the Earth Core.


    When the others saw this, they all looked at Samuel with disdain.


    Although the fear and deterrence he gave others were strong, no one would think highly of viting the


    Earth Core.

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    Everyone looked on as if they were watching a good show, but Di Rat was holding the iron bar with


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    both hands at the moment, looking nervous.


    Since it was highly possible for him to confirm the identity of the masked man, Samuel, he would


    naturally be worried about his current situation. Moreover, he knew that Samuel would not choose to kill


    Saber Twelve no matter what. This meant that he was destined to defy the Earth Core '' s orders.


    The level of punishment that the Earth Core would bringto Samuel was something that Di Rat could not


    imagine.


    "What the fuck. It has nothing to do with you. Why are you so nervous?" Guan Yong looked at the


    nervous expression of Di Rat from a distance and said disdainfully. If it had nothing to do with him, he


    should just stand there and watch the good show. He didn''t know why he was so nervous.


    "You''re just a y Buddha, and you''re in no mood to care about other people''s business. Why didn''t


    the Earth Core throw you into the ring?" Guan Yong put all his hope on Di Rat, but at this moment, he


    was eager to see Di Rat die.


    In the ring of the iron cage, the inner people of the Earth Core approached Samuel carefully. During


    this period, there were electric currents hitting Samuel.


    This kind of feeling of being struck by lightning increased a number of times, but it did not increase.


    Samuel''s body was actually slowly getting used to it.


    The multiple lightning strikes did not


    cause his body to feel number. When Samuel tried to move his fingers, he was still as flexible as


    before.


    However, the internal personnel did not know about this. In their opinion, the reason Samuel was able


    to stand was that he must have relied on perseverance to support himself. He would soon copse.


    Samuel was considering whether he should kill them or not.


    In the special area, the exquisite man looked at this scene with a smile on his face. Soon, Samuel


    would pay for his resistance. This was a lesson for the delicate man.


    Since he wanted to turn Samuel into an obedient dog, he had to let him know that he was in the Earth


    Core. He had no ability to resist.


    "Everything here is up to me. Only if I want you to live can you live. Only if I want you to die can you


    have the right to die."


    "Next, I''ll show you what will happen if you don''t obey me."


    The exquisite man couldn''t wait to use the loudspeaker to order his men, "Go ahead and let him see


    the price he has to pay for disobeying orders!"


    After hearing the order, the subordinates no longer dared to hesitate and rushed up.


    In everyone''s opinion, Samuel would pay a miserable price for his resistance.


    The confident smile on the exquisite man''s face made it seem even more delicate.


    However, what happened next made the surroundings of the iron cage keep eximing.


    The expression on the exquisite man''s face was so dark that it was as if there were dark clouds


    looming over it.


    Samuel''s agility was not affected by the electric shock. Once those staff members approached, they


    would be pulled back by Samuel''s heavy blow.


    Moreover, Samuel did not hold back at all. Every time he threw a heavy punch, the hit staff either died


    or passed out.


    More than a dozen people fell at Samuel¡¯s feet within less than a minute.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. It was as if an illusion had been created and seen.


    "This..." "This guy is not even afraid of the lightning spear! He can still resist.¡±


    "Don''t tell me... these people are all dead!"


    Countless people gasped at this moment and looked at Samuel in horror.


    He... killed the inner members of the Earth Core?


    No matter how cruel and merciless the people here used to be, and how much blood was on their


    hands, they never dared to make trouble in the Earth Core, because they knew that there was still a


    chance to escape outside, but killing people in the Earth Core would not only lead to death, but also


    suffer endless torture and pain because of the closed room.


    Hence, when those who were violent and ruthless arrived at the Earth Core, their hostility unknowingly


    decreased greatly.


    They didn''t even dare to think about killing people like Samuel without scruple.


    But now, Samuel had really done it!


    "Is he not afraid of being punished by the Earth Core at all?"


    "In my opinion, he doesn''t know what it feels like to be locked up in a closed-door room. The endless


    darkness and silence is enough to make people nightmares for life."


    "Haha, that kind of darkness is like being swallowed by hell. The Earth Core will not let him die.


    Instead, it will cause him to copse in this kind of darkness."


    Those who were discussing the pain of being locked up did not know that Samuel had already


    undergone such a test when he arrived at the Earth Core.


    That kind of dark silence was indeed easy to make one''s heart copse However, for Samuel, as long


    as he thought of Yvonne in his mind, even if he was in the darkness, his heart would still be filled with a


    multicolored world of brilliance.


    This kind of mental torture was simply not worth mentioning for Samuel, because


    Yvonne could bring his darkness a ray of hope.


    In the special area, the exquisite man gritted his teeth in hatred when he saw his men dying in the ring


    of iron cages.


    He didn''t expect Samuel could resist the numbness brought by the electric current. The fall of his men


    made him lose face.


    "Do you think you have the right to defy me just because you can fight? I will let you listen to me


    obediently in three months at most. Your fate will eventually be in my hands." "You''re just a dog.


    Whatever I ask you to do, you have to do it! "


    After the delicate man finished speaking, he took out the phone.


    "How is she doing?" the delicate man asked after the call went through.


    "Young master, I''ve already warned her. If she can''t show her value, I will let her die miserably. I believe


    she will find a way," said the person on the other end of the line.


    "If she can''t do it, send someone to Cloud City immediately and overthrow Manfred," the delicate man


    said with a face full of


    anger.


    "Young Master, won''t this cause too much of a ruckus? After all, Cloud City is under Manfred''s control


    and we have to keep a low profile in Huaxia." The person on the other end of the line was evidently


    worried, especially so when it came to the word " Huaxia".


    "I don''t care how big the movement is. Our Nangong family has done such a small thing. Do we have to


    follow the other people''s attitude?" The exquisite man said with a firm attitude.


    "Yes, Young Master. I will do as you say, but it¡¯s not the right time yet. I hope you can wait," said the


    man.


    The delicate man did not reply and hung up the phone directly.


    Looking at the arrogant Samuel in the ring, he couldn''t wait to kill him directly.


    However, he knew that Samuel was still of great use to him. It would be a pity if he killed him.


    "I''ll let you be arrogant for a while longer. In less than three months, you¡¯ll kneel in front of me and bow


    down to me." In the ring, none of the internal members who had fallen had any movement. Those who


    had fainted seemed to be really dead.


    At this moment, Samuel''s image was that of a real God of Massacre, and he did not care about the


    serious consequences that would be brought to him by the Earth Core.


    In the eyes of others, this was something worthy of worship.


    Ever since the Earth Core had been built, no one dared to vite the Earth Core''s order. Samuel was


    not only the founder, but also had killed so many people in the Earth Core. Even if they thought that


    Samuel bound to pay for what he had done, it would not hinder their respect for Samuel.


    "This fellow is truly admirable."


    "That''s right. Who else dares to challenge the Core Region other than him?"


    "Think about it. I used to kill people like linen and my hands were stained with the blood of dozens of


    people. Butpared with him, I''m nothing."


    "Ten people is nothing. I have killed over a hundred people and even destroyed an entire upper ss


    n. Currently, I must obediently listen to the words of the Earth Core n. How could I dare to


    disobey the orders of the Earth Core n like him?


    This fellow''s background is likely even more frightening than any of us here."


    Everyone sighed emotionally. All of their faces revealed their respect for Samuel. At this moment, they


    did not even wish for Samuel to receive any punishment. They even felt that Samuel had the


    opportunity to overthrow the rule of the Earth Core and lead them out of this damn ce.


    Many people had this idea, but no one dared to say it out loud. They could only bury it in their hearts.


    They admired Samuel, but it did not mean that they had the courage to do the same thing.


    Di Rat breathed a sigh of relief and began to worry again. After killing so many staff members, he didn''t


    know how the staff would deal with him next. The situation now was really getting more and more


    dangerous.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    Cloud City.


    In the elevator apartment.


    Lydia actually lived with the driver, but there was a huge difference in status between them.


    In the Sue family, Lydia, who barely did housework, had actually shamelessly cleaned up the house


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    without a speck of dust. Even in a corner that her eyes could not see, she did not dare to show the


    slightest bit of carelessness.


    Compared with Lydia''s treatment in the Sue family, this was a world of difference.


    Before Samuel married into the Sue family, all the chores at home were done by Godfrey. Even if Lydia


    blocked the toilet herself, Godfrey would still be able to bear the stinky smell to clear up the toilet. She


    never cared about such things, let alone cleaned up the toilet.


    After Samuel married into the family, Lydia had more leisure time. All the housework, including cooking


    responsibility, fell on Samuel.


    For so many years, although Lydia''s life was not as good as it used to be, she had never been so


    miserable as today.


    The driver sat on the sofa and watched TV. Lydia looked like a maid and did not have the temperament


    of a noblewoman at all. More importantly, Lydia seemed to be very careful, apparently afraid of


    angering the driver.


    "Young Master called me. If you still can''t show your value, I''ll have to kill you," the driver said lightly.


    This sentence made Lydia''s whole body tremble. Since she met this guy, she had been threatened


    from time to time. Once, she was almost killed by this man, so she was very afraid of him. No matter


    what he said, she would do as he said.


    Now she was asked to return to the Sue family, which Lydia was also very willing to see. Unfortunately,


    Yvonne did not even want to see her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down. Please give me some more time.¡± Lydia knelt on the ground and


    begged.


    Without looking at Lydia, the driver stood up and went back to his room.


    Lydia sighed. She used to live in the vi area of Cloudridge Hill, but now she was reduced to such a


    state.


    However, she was so stubborn that she did


    not feel that she had done anything wrong. She did not even think that what had happened today was


    her own fault. She thought that all of this was caused by Samuel.


    Lydia often thought, "If this good-for-nothing died early, how could the Sue family have such a


    disturbance? How could she be divorced and driven out of the Sue family?"


    All of the reasons hade to be because of Samuel. He was the one who had harmed her.


    The look in Lydia''s eyes became vicious. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Samuel, you made me fall


    into such a situation. No matter whether the bastard in Yvonne''s belly is a man or a woman, he has to


    take responsibility for your sin."


    After cleaning up the house, Lydia specially cooked dinner for the driver before leaving home.


    After Lydia''s investigation, she knew where Godfrey would drink tonight, so she was ready to go to


    Godfrey. Since Yvonne was not willing to forgive her face to face, she could only think of a way to deal


    with Godfrey. At worst, she could show her pity to this loser. As long as he was drunk, things would be


    much easier.


    At the entrance of a restaurant, Lydia was shivering in the cold wind. At this time, it was not long before


    the party began, so she was not in a hurry to meet Godfrey. When he was drunk, things would be


    easier to deal with.


    Lydia had already thought about it. She would take Godfrey to the hotel tonight. When he woke up


    early tomorrow morning, she would pretend to be pitiful in front of him and use this method to return to


    the Hillside Vi.


    After so many years of husband and wife rtionship, Lydia did not believe Godfrey would not care


    about the past. And in Lydia¡¯s opinion, it was Godfrey. How could he not ept it?


    The cold wind was bone-chilling on the winter night.


    Lydia¡¯s head was covered with frost, and even her eyebrows were starting to turn white. She was so


    cold that she was trembling all over. It was not until it was almost ten o''clock that she walked into the


    restaurant.


    Godfrey and a group of friends were very happy to drink.


    Ever since he divorced Lydia, he had be even more unscrupulous when it came to drinking. There


    was no one to restrain him, and he could go home whenever he wanted. This kind of life was the


    dream of Godfrey.


    The news of Godfrey''s divorce had long been spread among his friends. So when Lydia appeared,


    everyone was stunned.


    "Old Sue, your ex-wife is here."


    "She is here to make peace with you, isn¡¯t you? You didn''t seed in anything. I didn''t expect you to


    have such a willing wife."


    "Old Sue must have some advantages. It''s said that when women are 30 years old, they are wolves


    and when they are 40 years old, they are tigers. If they don''t have any skills, how can they make his


    ex-wife change her mind?"


    When the drinkers saw Lydia, they couldn''t help teasing her.


    If it were Lydia''s previous temper, she would have scolded Godfrey by his ear. But now, she could only


    suppress her temper, and even smiled when she was teased.


    Godfrey turned his head and saw Lydia''s face. He said impatiently, "What are you doing here? We are


    divorced. Do you know how happy and free I am now?"


    Feeling the attitude of Godfrey, Lydia subconsciously gritted her teeth. She still hoped that Godfrey


    would take their rtionship into ount, but she did not expect Godfrey to have such an attitude.


    Lydia could never understand Godfrey''s mood.


    Since the day they got married, Godfrey had no dignity as a man in front of Lydia. He had been bullied


    endlessly and lived a life that did not look like a man at all.


    For the sake of old rtionship?


    These words were a joke to Godfrey.


    He did not feel any affection from Lydia at all, so how could he have any affection for her?


    "Godfrey, let¡¯s find a ce to talk," Lydia said.


    "Talk?" Godfrey looked at Lydia contemptuously and said, "I have nothing to talk to you, you bitch. Get


    out of here.


    Don''t interfere with my good mood of drinking."


    His words made Lydia clench her fists.


    How dare the former Godfrey speak to her in such a tone? Wasn''t he reallywless now?


    Lydia wanted to teach Godfrey a lesson, but with her current status and standpoint, she had long lost


    the right to teach Godfrey a lesson.


    She was nothing, just a woman who had been swept out of the house.


    Lydia took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    "Old Sue, you finally live like a man."


    "In the past, this woman had been so hard on you that we couldn''t stand it anymore. I didn¡¯t expect that


    you would be able to make aeback one day."


    "Old Sue is now the winner of life. His family is rich now. The most important thing is that he has no


    wife yet. He can drink as he likes. There are even more fun women outside." "Men have three


    aplishments in life, get promoted, get rich and his wife dies. Although you are not an official, the


    current situation is enough to make us envious."


    Godfrey feltcent after being ttered by a group of friends. He said generously, "You guys, if


    you want me to treat you, just say it directly. Why do you have to beat around the bush? I''ll treat you to


    a meal today."


    "Old Sue is generous."


    "Rich people are really different."


    "We''ll definitely invite you back next time."


    After Lydia walked out of the restaurant, she did not choose to leave but still waited at the door.


    Since she hade, she could not return without aplishing anything.


    Moreover, this was a matter of life and death. Even if she had to put aside her dignity and allow


    Godfrey to trample upon her, Lydia had to do it.


    Lydia did not dare to doubt the driver¡¯s words at all.


    Moreover, if she wanted to return to the Hillside Vi and get back her life of glory and wealth, there


    was only one way to go.


    She wanted to take back everything she had lost.


    She wanted to take revenge on Samuel''s children!


    When it was almost eleven o''clock, Lydia''s whole body froze. Godfrey and the others finally staggered


    out of the restaurant.


    Lydia hid aside. After the others took a taxi and left one after another, she quickly ran to Godfrey''s side


    and helped him.


    "Who... who are you?" Godfrey said in a daze. His head was heavy and his feet were light. Obviously,


    he was so drunk that he didn¡¯t even know who he was.


    Lydia did not speak. Instead, she supported Godfrey and walked toward a nearby hotel.


    Godfrey, who was drunk, was lying on the bed. He only felt that someone was in his arms. Out of the


    man''s subconsciousness, Godfrey took Lydia into his arms.


    Early the next morning, when Godfrey woke up, he saw Lydia sleeping beside him.


    Godfrey, who had a splitting headache, suddenly sat up. Lydia, who was awakened by him, got out of


    bed directly and knelt down in front of Godfrey, looking as if she was begging him.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    "Godfrey, I beg you, please re-engage with me. I want to go back to the Sue family. I know it was all my


    fault in the past, and I will change it. Give me a chance to make amends for what I did in the past,


    okay?" Lydia said to Godfrey with snot and tears.


    Godfrey''s hatred for Lydia was deep in his bones because he had been bullied by Lydia. He felt that


    ever since he married Lydia, he had never had the dignity of a man. What had happened in the past


    was still vivid in his mind. Godfrey had not forgotten it at all. Now that he had finally dumped this


    woman, how could he be willing to remarry?


    "Humph." Godfrey snorted and did not sympathize Lydia at all. He said, "Day dream. I will never


    remarry with you. I have suffered enough insults from you.


    Can I give you a chance?"


    Lydia wiped away her tears and said with a pitiful look, "Are you really so cruel? After all, we have been


    married for decades.


    Don''t you care about our rtionship at all?


    As the saying goes, a poor person is bound to have something to hate. Moreover, Lydia was not really


    pitiful. If she wanted to return to the Sue family, it was not just a simple marriage with Godfrey, but she


    wanted to take back all of this.


    Fortunately, Godfrey was not interested in her at all. When he thought that something might have


    happened to themst night, he felt disgusted.


    "Lydia, you can only me yourself for what you have done today. Don''t me me for being cruel to


    you. It''s because you used to be too cruel to me." After that, Godfrey stood up from the bed and was


    ready to leave after putting on his clothes.


    Lydia hugged Godfrey¡¯s thigh, unwilling to let him go. She cried bitterly and said," Godfrey, I beg you,


    don''t go, don''t go. I have nothing now. I don''t want to go on like this. Give me a chance, I will cherish it."


    Godfrey kicked Lydia away impatiently and said, "You used to have many opportunities, but you missed


    all of them. Now I''ve finally escaped from the sea of bitterness. How could I still be with you?"


    Since the divorce, Godfrey had enjoyed the life that he had never dared to think about before. This


    feeling made himpletely let himself go. No one would restrain him, and no one would scold him for


    being a good-for-nothing. He could drink whenever he wanted, and he even had the courage to go to


    the club.


    Godfrey was no longer interested in Jiang Lydia, who was an old woman with a yellow face.


    Although the club did not talk about love, could Lydiapare with those women in terms of


    appearance and figure?


    Getting out of the sea of bitterness!


    These words made Lydia''s eyes sh with a fierce light. For so many years, Godfrey had actually


    regarded her as a bitter sea of suffering.


    All along, Lydia had felt that she was the one who had been wronged. After marrying into the Sue


    family for so many years, not only had she not enjoyed the slightest wealth and honor, but she had also


    often beenughed at by the other members of the Sue family. She felt that all these grievances had


    been done for the sake of Godfrey.


    Godfrey should be grateful to her. Thank her for never abandoning him in the past, but she didn''t


    expect Godfrey to think so.


    Lydia really wanted to scold Godfrey. If it weren''t Yvonne, such a good-for-nothing, how could he have


    had such a life?


    However, she had to beg for Godfrey''s forgiveness in order to return to the Sue family. As such, she


    could only control her temper.


    She just knelt down and cried, which was not enough to make Godfrey''s heart soften.


    Lydia had no choice but to make a big move.


    She kept kowtowing to Godfrey, and every time she kowtowed, there were loud bangs, which were not


    fake at all.


    "Yvonne is pregnant now and will have a baby soon. Godfrey, give me a chance to be a grandmother. I


    can promise you anything. You can do whatever you want to do outside in the future. Even if you want


    to bring a woman home, I will never interfere. I just want to help Yvonne take care of the baby." Lydia


    cried bitterly, which was not like acting at all. There was no w at all.


    Godfrey had been married to Lydia for so many years. Godfrey was very clear about what kind of


    person she was. She used to want to kill Samuel, and she had tried every means to deal with him. As


    long as she thought she was right, it would not change under any circumstances.


    The child in Yvonne''s belly was Samuel¡¯s. How could she like this child? Godfrey didn''t believe it.


    "Lydia, you don''t want to take advantage of the child, do you? He is innocent. Even if you want to take


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    revenge on Samuel, you can''t have such an idea," Godfrey said to Lydia, gnashing his teeth.


    Lydia suddenly panicked, but she concealed it very well. She said without changing her expression,


    "Godfrey, am I such a vicious woman in your eyes? How can I hurt a child?"


    "Your viciousness exceeds both your imagination and my imagination. I will never give you a chance to


    get close to them." After saying that, Godfrey felt that he had to threaten this woman. Otherwise, if she


    really did something cruel, Yvonne would be sad for the rest of her life. He said, "Lydia, I warn you, if I


    find out that you want to hurt them, I will never let you go."


    After that, Godfrey left the hotel room.


    Even if something had really happened between Godfrey and Lydiast night, Godfrey''s hatred for her


    would not decrease at all.


    The grievances umted over the past decades would never dissipate so easily.


    Lydia felt that this method worked and could soften Godfrey''s heart. However, she did not know how


    much Godfrey hated her. No matter what she did, Godfrey would not give her a chance to return to the


    Sue family.


    After Godfrey left, Lydia¡¯s expression changed instantly. She stood up from the ground and sat on the


    edge of the bed, her face gloomy.


    Lydia wiped away her tears, with endless anger in her eyes.


    She did not expect that even though she had knelt down to this loser, she still did not get his


    forgiveness. This was out Lydia''s expectation.


    In her opinion, she had already knelt down. What right did Godfrey have to not forgive her?


    Even now, Lydia still ced herself in a high position in her heart. She felt that whatever she did, she


    must get the rewards she wanted. However, she did not know that this kind of fantasy was just a joke.


    "You forced me to do this! You forced me to do this!" Lydia obviously had other thoughts and gritted his


    teeth.


    After Godfrey returned to the Hillside Vi, he did not tell Yvonne about his meeting Lydia.


    Currently, Manfred had arranged for a few subordinates to stay close to Yvonne to protect her near the


    Hillside Vi.


    Moreover, whenever Yvonne went out, there would be people following her. In this case, Lydia probably


    would not have a chance to get close to her.


    "Dad, you haven''t been back all night. What have you been doing?¡± Yvonne said to Godfrey helplessly.


    Since the divorce, Godfrey had be more unscrupulous. Although Yvonne knew that this was


    because Godfrey had been released after being oppressed too much in the past, it was really too much


    for him not to return home at night.


    "I was drunk by a few friendsst night. Don''t worry, I won''t do it again," Godfrey said.


    Yvonne didn''t believe a single word ofGodfrey, but there was nothing else she could do. She couldn''t


    do anything other than try to persuade him.


    "You''d better drink less. Now that life is good, if you don''t cherish your body, you won''t be able to enjoy


    more money in the future. Are you willing to spend the rest of your life lying in the hospital?" Yvonne


    said.


    Godfrey nodded repeatedly, saying that he knew.


    People who drank wine would seem to have some regrets after they were drunk, especially when their


    bodies were left with the effect of being drunk. However, when this kind of effect disappeared, they


    would not remember anything.


    Godfrey was such a person. He had rested at home for a day, and when it was less than five o''clock in


    the afternoon, he received a call from several friends, which made Godfrey lose his patience again.


    While Yvonne was resting in the room, he quietly left home.


    That night, Godfrey was drunk again. After his friends left one after another, Godfrey, in the cold wind,


    suddenly saw a dazzling lighting at him at an extremely fast speed.


    Godfrey, who was drunk, did not have much of a reaction. He just raised his hand and covered up the


    dazzling light. But the next moment, Godfrey rose into the air and was knocked more than ten meters


    away by the no-Performance car. In the end, Godfrey only vaguely remembered that the car quickly


    drove away from the scene.

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    In the middle of the night, Yvonne, who was sleeping soundly, received a call that Godfrey was in a car


    ident and went straight into the emergency room. This news was like a bolt from the blue to Yvonne.


    Now Samuel was not around, Godfrey could be said to be her only family member. If anything


    happened to Godfrey, Yvonne didn¡¯t know how to face it.


    In the middle of the night, apanied by He Ting, Yvonne arrived at the hospital.


    Upon receiving the news, Manfred and Johann also rushed over as fast as they could.


    Although they did not care about Godfrey''s life and death, they had to pay attention to Yvonne''s


    appearance in the hospital at such ate hour. If something special happened, they could help.


    Of course, for Manfred, the most important thing was Yvonne. It didn''t matter if Godfrey died, but


    Yvonne couldn''t catch a cold.


    They waited at the door of the emergency room, and it was dawn soon.


    "Sister-inw, why don''t you go home first? I''ll stay here and watch over him. You''re in a special


    situation right now, you can''t tire yourself out," Manfred said to Yvonne. It would be inappropriate for a


    pregnant woman to stay upte. Manfred didn''t want to see Yvonne stay up any longer.


    Yvonne shook her head. In this case, how could she go home at ease? The man lying in the


    emergency room was her father. "Brother Manfred, I''m his daughter. How can I leave?" Yvonne said.


    These words caused Manfred to lose all thoughts of refuting them.


    As the daughter, it was not suitable for Yvonne to leave. He couldn''t find a reasonable reason to make


    Yvonne leave.


    "Why don''t I get the hospital to arrange a ward for you? You can rest for a while while I stay here to


    guard him. If there''s any situation. I''ll notify you immediately," Manfred said.


    Yvonne still shook her head. Manfred was so worried that he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    "You still have a child in your belly, what would you do if another ident was to happen to you?"


    Manfred said.


    At this time, He Ting also helped to persuade her. "It''s no use waiting here. You''d better take a break.


    The baby in your belly is more important."


    "That''s right, Samuel isn¡¯t at home right now. If anything happens to you, how am I going to exin it to


    him in the future?" Manfred said.


    Yvonne touched her belly. "This is Samuel¡¯s child. I can''t let him get hurt because of my stubbornness.¡±


    "Okay." Yvonnepromised and nodded.


    Manfred heaved a sigh of relief and immediately got someone to arrange a ward for Yvonne.


    After Yvonne took a rest, Manfred came to the emergency room again and asked Johann, "How is it


    going? Is there any news?" "Boss Manfred, look." Johann took out his phone and yed a video.


    What was recorded in the video was the scene Godfrey being hit. Although it was a little blurry, it could


    roughly see the whole process. From the track of the car, it could be seen that this car had directly hit


    Godfrey as a target, and it didn¡¯t have a license te, so it was obvious that it was premeditated.


    "Who wants to kill him?" Manfred asked, puzzled.


    "At present, the authorities have been investigating, but they haven''t found this car yet. However, since


    the other party has a premeditated n, the probability of finding this car is not very high,¡± Johann said.


    Manfred nodded his head. Of course, he understood this logic. The other party had nned everything


    a long time ago, so how could they be able to find a w? Any random fire in this car could wipe out the


    evidence, and it would be even more difficult to find the murderer.


    "Is there any clearer traffic monitor to see the appearance of the driver?" Manfred asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "To wear a hat and a mask. I can''t see his face clearly," Johann said.


    Manfred let out a long sigh and said, "Go and investigate who Godfrey has a grudge against recently.


    Don''t let off anyone who is suspected.¡±


    "Yes." Johann epted the order and left.


    Manfred looked at the red light in the emergency room and muttered to himself with a frosty


    expression, "You''d better


    you to pull your tendons and peel your skin."


    At noon, Godfrey finally came out of the emergency room, but he was directly transferred to the


    intensive care unit.


    Yvonne didn''t even have a chance to see him.


    However, the current situation was not very optimistic. There was a possibility that it might deteriorate


    at any time. Even if the treatment was ideal, Godfrey might still be bedridden for the rest of his life.


    To Yvonne, this news was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue. She had just used this kind of joke to warn


    Godfrey yesterday, but she didn''t expect it to really happen today.


    Just then, Yvonne''s phone suddenly rang.


    It was an unknown number.


    Seeing a series of numbers, Yvonne immediately thought of Lydia. For a period of time, Lydia would


    call her with various numbers, hoping that she could ept Lydia again and let Lydia return to the


    hillside vi.


    At that time, as soon Yvonne saw the strange number, she would hang up subconsciously, but today,


    she picked it up.


    "Yvonne, I heard that your father had a car ident. How is he? Is he all right?" Lydia''s anxious voice


    came from the other end of the phone.


    Yvonne sighed and said, "It''s very serious. He has been sent to the intensive care unit."


    "How could this happen? How could this happen?" Lydia cried directly and said, "If I hadn''t seen it on


    the news, I wouldn''t have known about it. Where are you? I want to see him." "The city hospital,"


    Yvonne said.


    "I''ll be right there." After saying that, Lydia hung up the phone, but there was not a trace of anxiety on


    her face, and her tone waspletely different from what she had said just now, with a sinister sneer


    on her face.


    "I have given you a chance. It is you who insisted on choosing this path. It is your luck that you are still


    alive. However, if you are able to lie on the hospital bed for the rest of your life, you will give me a very


    good excuse to return to the Sue family." Lydia said with a cold smile.


    When Lydia arrived at the hospital, her disheveled appearance made her look even more real. It was


    obvious that she had just cried with her red eyes, which made it easier for others to believe her.


    "How''s it going? Did you find the perpetrator?" Lydia took Yvonne''s hand and asked eagerly.


    Yvonne shook her head. Manfred had already sent many people out to investigate this matter, but there


    was still no result at all. The perpetrator hadn''t been found, not even a single trace of the car could be


    seen.


    "No, but I will definitely find it," Yvonne said.


    Lydia wiped her tears and said, "He must have drunk toote. I told him not to drink too much. He just


    didn''t listen. If I had known that such a big thing would happen, I would have stayed with him and taken


    good care of him."


    The truth of this sentence made Yvonne unable to refute it. If they had not divorced, Lydia could still


    control Godfrey. He really did not dare to be so unscrupulous.


    Perhaps, such a thing would not happen.


    "Yvonne, you''re pregnant now. Go home and have a good rest. I''ll take care of the hospital. Although


    your father and I have divorced, he has been married for so many years. I can''t leave him alone now


    that something has happened to him," Lydia said.


    Seeing this scene, Manfred couldn''t help but nod his head.


    In the past, he had hated Lydia very much. It was because of her that Samuel had suffered so much


    humiliation. Moreover, this woman was not grateful at all for taking away Samuel''s benefits. Also, she


    wanted to chase Samuel out of the Sue family. In Manfred''s heart, her image was a scumbag.


    But now, she knew how to care about Yvonne, which improved Manfred''s sense of her a little.


    Moreover, Manfred also wanted Yvonne to go home as soon as possible. A hospital was not a ce to


    stay for a long time.


    "Yvonne, shall I send someone to send you home?" Manfred said.


    Yvonne subconsciously shook her head for the first time, but when she thought about it, she seemed to


    be of little help. Moreover, Lydia was watching, so she could rest assured.


    "Alright." Yvonne said.


    Manfred immediately ordered over ten people to escort Yvonne home.


    It wasmon for such a scene to happen to Yvonne. The doctors and nurses had long been used to


    it, but some patients and


    family members would be very surprised when they saw it. They would discuss who Yvonne was and


    why she needed so many people to protect her in and out of the hospital. However, after they knew


    Yvonne''s real identity, they would feel that it was natural.


    The Sue family in Yvonne¡¯s hands hadpletely be a bigpany known to everyone in Cloud


    City. Even the Heavenly Family had to cooperate with it. Who dared to look down upon it?

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    Half a monthter, Godfrey¡¯s injury was stable, but he still did not wake up. At Lydia''s suggestion,


    Godfrey was discharged from the hospital and returned to the hillside vi. Lydia also returned to the


    Hillside Vi on the grounds of taking care of Godfrey.


    This day, Lydia had been waiting for it for a long time.


    The Hillside Vi, the most luxurious residential area in Cloud City, was what Lydia was proud of.


    Since the day she left, Lydia had been thinking abouting back here all the time.


    This was the only ce that was worthy of her life.


    Lydia even thought that no one was qualified to live here except her.


    Looking at Godfrey, who was unconscious in bed, Lydia''s face was full of smiles.


    Although her means were a little cruel, she had achieved the effect she wanted, which was worth it.


    As for her feelings for Godfrey?


    This was a joke.


    She had never fallen in love with this man. If it weren''t for the wealth of the Sue family, how could she


    marry Godfrey?


    "Godfrey, you should lie on the bed for the rest of your life. From now on, I''m the boss of the Sue


    family," Lydia said proudly. She threw the bag in her hand directly at Godfrey¡¯s face, regardless of


    whether she would hurt him or not.


    At this time, there came the sound of footsteps upstairs. Lydia quickly took away the bag on Godfrey''s


    face.


    As soon as Yvonne entered the room, Lydia''s eyes were red with tears.


    "Mom, don''t be sad. Dad will be fine." Yvonneforted her.


    Lydia nodded and said in a sobbing voice," Your father is a lucky man. He will definitely be fine. Also,


    we must catch the murderer. We can''t let him go unpunished."


    Yvonne nodded with a firm look.


    She would definitely find a way to find the driver who was running away. Even if she dug out the entire


    Cloud City, she would make the instigatore out and take responsibility.


    "I will." Since then, Lydia lived in the Hillside Vi on the grounds of taking care of Godfrey.


    The Earth Core Prison.


    When the exquisite man heard the news, heughed happily. As long as he could control Samuel''s


    lifeline, Samuel would be a dog at his disposal.


    "No matter how strong you are, how capable you are, you will still bow to me. I really look forward to


    the day when she gives birth to a child. When the child is born, you will have to kneel in front of me,"


    the delicate man said proudly.


    Since the challenge tournament between Samuel and Saber Twelve, he had been locked up again. He


    hadn''t shown up for a long time.


    Di Rat was very worried about him because there was a high chance that he was Samuel. Although he


    didn''t know why he came here, if he continued to be targeted by the Earth Core Prison, Di Rat thought


    that Samuel would die.


    He silently counted the time patterns on his arms. Day after day passed, but he still couldn¡¯t see


    Samuel. This made Di Rat even more worried. It was very likely that he wasn''t locked up, but that he


    had been killed by the Earth Core Prison.


    Di Rat''s hope was destroyed again as soon as the wind blew, because he still didn''t see Samuel.


    Guan Yong was far away from Di Rat and did not dare to get close, because he found that these days


    Di Rat was very irritable and threatened to kill him with a word of disagreement, which made Guan


    Yong have a sense of danger of apanying a tiger, so he would rather keep some distance from Di


    Rat.


    At this time, Saber Twelve appeared, and Di Rat stood up subconsciously. He had already appeared.


    Why hadn''t Samuel appeared yet?


    After ncing at the inner members of the Earth Core, Di Rat gritted his teeth and walked towards


    Saber Twelve.


    No matter whether he would attract the attention of the insiders if he got close to Saber Twelve, Di Rat


    had to do so. He had to know if the masked man was really as he thought.


    "Saber Twelve." Di Rat shouted when he drew near.


    "Where''s Brother Samuel?" asked Saber Twelve.


    Di Rat took a deep breath. "Sure enough, that person is Samuel."


    He guessed right.


    But why did Samuele to the Earth Core and be so powerful? He was not the same person as


    Samuel, whom Di Rat had met before.


    "Why has Brother Samuele to the Earth Core?" Di Rat gritted his teeth and asked.


    Saber Twelve snorted coldly and said, "If it weren''t for the fact that he hasn''t heard your news yet, how


    could Brother Samuel here in person? This is the consequence of your ipetence."


    Di Rat did not feel the least bit dissatisfied. Instead, he sighed. Even though the Earth Core Prison did


    not give him any opportunity to investigate, the word '' ipetence'' was not something that he could


    refute.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I admit that I''m ipetent. But even so, Brother Samuel should not havee here, " said Di Rat


    helplessly.


    "Where''s Brother Samuel?" asked Saber Twelve.


    "He might have been locked up, or he might have been killed by...the Earth Core," Di Rat said.


    Upon hearing the word "killed", Saber Twelve''s heart was filled with anger. He clutched Di Rat''s cor


    tightly and said," Do you mean Brother Samuel very likely to be dead?"


    "From the first day Brother Samuel came to the Earth Core, the Earth Core had been targeting him and


    constantly arranging the arena opponents. In my opinion, the Earth Core wanted to kill him. Last time,


    Brother Samuel killed so many people. How could the Earth Core let him go?" Di Rat said. He was not


    the only one who had such an idea. Almost everyone in the Earth Core had the same idea.


    Killing people was a taboo in the Earth Core Prison area, not to mention Samuel had killed so many


    people. What''s more, he was an internal member of the Earth Core


    Prison area.


    In a fit of rage, Saber Twelve kicked Di Rat.


    After retreating a few steps, Di Rat fell to the ground and rolled on the ground.


    When the insiders saw this scene, they did not stop it. This kind of small friction would often ur.


    They would just treat it as a good show.


    Di Rat covered his lower abdomen with his hands, and his expression was ferocious due to the pain.


    Saber Twelve stepped forward, walked to Di Rat, and said in a condescending manner," You''ve been


    here for so long. Do you have any useful information?"


    Di Rat shook his head and said, "I don''t even have any useful information, let alone useful ones. This is


    apletely different prison from what I imagined. This is a ce that is isted from the world. It''s


    impossible to escape."


    Earth Core wasn''t an ordinary high wall. Even if Di Rat was an expert in breaking out of prison, he


    wouldn¡¯t be able to find an opportunity to leave in this sort of environment.


    A week aftering here, Di Rat had resigned himself to his fate. His biggest goal was to help Samuel


    find out the information about Samuel. Unfortunately, he was not qualified to go to Area A at all. The


    Earth Core Map he recorded was only a few lines in Area B, and he did not even know the location of


    Area A.


    Saber Twelve took a deep breath. It was useless to vent his anger on Di Rat. The most important thing


    was to confirm Samuel''s current situation.


    "Is there any way to know where Brother Samuel?" Saber Twelve bent down and whispered to Di Rat.


    "If there was a way, would I still have to wait like this?" Di Rat said. Apart from waiting, he couldn''t think


    of any other way. Because the Earth Core Prison was strictly guarded, there were no ws.


    "Can¡¯t we find something to do? Can we just wait all the time?" Saber Twelve gritted his teeth and said


    unwillingly.


    Di Rat nodded. Although he was very helpless, this was the reality that he couldn''t ept.


    "Right now, we can only hope that the Earth Core hasn''t killed Brother Samuel," Di Rat said.


    Saber Twelve let out a heavy breath of bad luck. This strong sense of being unable to be used made


    him feel very wronged.


    Wait?


    He didn''t know how long he would have to wait if he kept waiting like this.


    Saber Twelve didn''t want to sit still and wait for death. He had to find a way to find out what was going


    on with Samuel. At least, he had to know if he was still alive.


    "Will the Earth Core do the same to me when I kill a few people?" Saber Twelve asked.


    Di Rat was stunned for a moment, and then said with horror on his face, "Saber Twelve, what do you


    want to do? Don''t do anything stupid. Not only will you fail to save Brother Samuel, but you will also


    hurt yourself!"


    Saber Twelve looked indifferent and said," As long as we know his situation, I won''t lose even if I


    exchange our lives for it."


    Di Rat quickly stood up and stood in front of Saber Twelve, for fear that he would act recklessly.


    "Don''t worry. Wait a few more days. Maybe the Earth Core will release Brother Samuel. If you die, how


    can I exin it to Brother Samuel?" Di Rat said in a panic. It was still uncertain about Samuel¡¯s


    condition, but he knew that if he did so, he would die. After all, he was different from Samuel.


    "Afraid of death? Will Ie here again?" Saber Twelve said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    For him, the moment he made up his mind to go to the Earth Core, he had put his life outside of


    consideration.


    With Manfred taking care of Tang Qingwan, he was absolutely relieved.


    Moreover, Saber Twelve also knew that if he really died in the Earth Core Prison, Tang Qingwan would


    definitely be favored by Manfred and treated as his own daughter in this lifetime.


    Therefore, Saber Twelve did not care about his life at all.


    As long as there was a chance to exchange Samuel''s information, he would feel at ease. What was


    there to be afraid of?


    Feeling the strong attitude of Saber Twelve, Di Rat had a headache. What kind of people were these?


    They didn''t even fear death.


    "But have you ever thought that even if you die, you can¡¯t get the news of Brother Samuel? What if


    Brother Samuel needs your help to leave here in the future? Even if you die, you have to choose an


    important time. How can you die now?" Di Rat tried to persuade him.


    Saber Twelve frowned. This was a valuable opportunity!


    If Samuel could really think of a way to leave this ce, he would indeed be able to find a more


    valuable way to die. He might even be able to provide Samuel with some help.


    If he died now, he would just lose his life in vain.


    "But I don¡¯t even know if Brother Samuel still alive," Saber Twelve said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Earth Core isn''t the first time that I''ve locked Brother Samuel. Believe me, my intuition can''t be wrong.


    I''m sure that Brother Samuel isn''t dead." Di Rat patted his chest and promised.


    Saber Twelve took a deep breath and calmed down. He said, "Okay, I believe you."


    Upon hearing this, Di Rat finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that Saber Twelve would


    kill a few people without saying anything, and then put himself in trouble.


    Guan Yong watched the two of them talking intimately from a distance, and his expression was very


    unhappy, as if he had been abandoned by Di Rat.


    If he wanted to leave the Earth Core Prison, he had to rely on Di Rat. Even all of his hopes were on Di


    Rat. But now. Di Rat was clearly rejecting him. Even if he truly found an opportunity to break out, he


    probably wouldn¡¯t bring himself with him.


    This made Guan Yong a little angry.


    If he couldn''t leave, he wouldn''t have watched Di Rat leave safe and sound.


    Everyone would die here together if they were to die!


    Guan Yong gritted his teeth and walked toward an internal personnel.


    When he got close to the internal personnel, the man raised his electric gun warily and warned Guan


    Yong not toe any closer.


    Guan Yong raised his hands to show that he meant no harm and said, "Brother, I have something to tell


    you."


    The man looked at Guan Yong in confusion and said, "Stand where you are and say that."


    While Di Rat was not looking at him, Guan Yong deliberately pointed to Di Rat and said, "You must be


    careful of this person. You must guard him carefully. He wants to escape."


    Upon hearing this, the internal staff could not helpughing and said, "Everyone here wants to run


    away. Is there anything strange?"


    Guan Yong was stunned.


    Yes, among all the people here, who didn''t have the idea of getting out of prison?


    His words didn¡¯t seem to pose any threat to Di Rats.


    "He''s different. I heard him say that he used to be an expert who broke out of prison. You must be


    careful," Guan Yong said.


    "There are a lot of experts who are going out of prison here. Who does he think he is? If there is


    nothing else, get out of here, or don''t me me for being rude to you.¡± The internal staff pointed the


    electric gun at Guan Yong, and his hand was already on the trigger.


    Guan Yong was so scared that he took a few steps back.


    Guan Yong was very unhappy that Di Rat hadn''t been seriously injured. He didn''t believe that no one


    would take this matter seriously.


    As Guan Yong was thinking of a way, he suddenly felt someone walking toward him from the corner of


    his eyes.


    When he looked up, he saw it was none other than Saber Twelve and Di Rat.


    "What... what do you want to do?" Guan Yong asked with fear on his face.


    "Guan Yong, what did you just say to that person?" Di Rat asked with a gloomy face.


    "No... Nothing. I just chatted casually for a while." Guan Yong''s panicky expression could not conceal


    his guilty conscience at all, and he did not even have the courage to face Di Rat.


    Di Rat smiled coldly. He had been in contact with Guan Yong for so long, so he was very clear about


    what kind of person Guan Yong was.


    This guy must have noticed that he was not valued, so he had a sense of crisis and wanted to hurt him.


    "Don''t tell me you''re telling him that I want to break out of prison?" Di Rat said calmly.


    "No, no, really not. You misunderstood." Guan Yong shook his head and said repeatedly.


    ording to Guan Yong''s facial expressions, Di Rat could be sure that he had said that. But it was too


    normal to say that in Earth Core. Everyone here had the idea of breaking out of prison.


    "Guan Yong, you are so fucking stupid. Is it useful to seriously injure me with these words?" Di Rat said


    with a smile.


    Guan Yong lowered his head and didn''t even dare to breathe. It was indeed useless. The man didn''t


    take his words seriously at all. If he had known this would happen, why would he do this?


    Di Rat walked to Guan Yong, grabbed his cor, and threatened, "I warn you for thest time, if you act


    recklessly again, I will never let you go."


    Guan Yong was very scared, but his anger was driving him to resist.


    Now that he had been abandoned, he wouldn''t be able to get out of the jail even if he did seed.


    What he was facing now was a dead end. So what if he fell out with Di Rat?


    "Don''t scare me. Do you dare to kill me?" Guan Yong suddenly raised his head and looked at Di Rat


    with a fierce expression.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be so brave." Di Ratughed. Killing people in the Earth Core Prison was


    indeed unwise, but the way he wanted Guan Yong to die was very simple. As long as he activated the


    signal transmitter in Guan Yong''s body, once the Earth Core Prison was detected, he would die.


    "You forced me to do this. I know that you have abandoned me. Even if I can break out of prison, I


    absolutely can¡¯t get a share," Guan Yong said, gnashing his teeth.


    "You''re a little smart. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. You''ve indeed lost the right to leave with me,


    and you''ll die." Di Rat put his hand on Guan Yong¡¯s shoulder with a smile. "This good-for-nothing can''t


    help you much with breaking out of prison, and he''ll even be a burden. How could Di Rat take him


    with him?"


    Moreover, Guan Yong¡¯s valuey in sending a signal to Samuel. Now that Samuel hade in person,


    his value had long been gone.


    "If you have the ability, you can kill me now. Do you dare?" Guan Yong said provocatively. He was sure


    that Di Rat didn''t dare to do anything, so he became much bolder.


    Di Rat shook his head and said, "There are too many people who will kill you. Why do you need me to


    do it myself?"


    After that, Di Rat hit Guan Yong''s neck hard with a fist, which was the position where the signal


    "Hmph." Guan Yong snorted coldly and said, "Don''t scare me. I haven''t done anything taboo in the


    Earth Core Prison. How could anyone kill me?"


    Di Rat sighed and shook his head, saying,'' People like you are cheap. You clearly have a chance to


    live, but you still want to die. You can''t me me, but it''s good that you''re dead. At least you don''t have


    to be trapped here for a lifetime."


    He saw Di Rat''s calm expression, as if in his eyes, he really was going to die.


    Guan Yong felt a little guilty. Although he didn''t think that Di Rat had a way to kill him, there was no


    absolute in the world.


    "Di Rat, what on earth do you want to do? " Guan Yong asked.


    Di Rat shook his head. The signal transmitter had been activated, and the Earth Core would soon


    discover this. At that time, Guan Yong would die, and he would definitely die miserably.


    The time for releasing the wind was over. Everyone had to leave this ce within three minutes and


    return to their own room. Once they werete, they would be beaten by the internal personnel. Hence,


    everyone left very quickly and did not dare to stay even a little longer.


    When Guan Yong returned to the room, he found something very strange. There was a strange red


    light shing on the door.


    Soon, a burst of rapid footsteps approached him.


    This made Guan Yong instantly scared to the extreme.


    "Earlier, Di Rat said that he was going to die. Could it be that there''s someone else in the Earth Core


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Prison?"


    When the door was pushed open, Guan Yong was taken away directly. In a closed room where he


    could find no one, Guan Yong felt unprecedented darkness and silence.


    Suddenly, a voice rang in his ear.


    "How dare you bring a signal transmitter? I''m going to pull out your tendons and skin.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    The next day, when Di Rat didn''t see Guan Yong, he knew that Guan Yong had been secretly executed


    in the Earth Core Prison.


    Although it was forbidden to kill people in the Earth Core, they would never let down their guard in the


    face of such a threat that might expose their position.


    The reason why the Earth Core Prison was able to have such a high position was that it was known as


    the most powerful confinement in the world. Its mystery was the most crucial point, and this was also a


    ce that the Earth Core Prison could not be offended. Anyone who dared to do anything that might


    expose the Earth Core Prison''s location would not show any mercy.


    "Guan Yong is dead," Di Rat said to Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve didn''t care. Even if the world was overturned, it didn''t matter to him. If the sky copsed,


    he would just die. For him, the most important thing was to find a way to get the information of Samuel.


    Yvonne''s time to give birth was getting closer and closer. Even if Samuel could not return to Cloud City


    and protect Yvonne, Saber Twelve still hoped to find an opportunity on this matter.


    Having a baby was the most important thing in a woman''s life. At this time, she needed Samuel by her


    side.


    "If we keep waiting like this, my sister-inw will give birth soon," Saber Twelve said with a sigh.


    In a certain room, Samuel was already used


    to darkness and silence. This kind of environment would not affect his mentality at all. It would not


    make him feel like he was on the brink of copse.


    In his mind, he imagined how Yvonne would look like when she was pregnant. He imagined himself


    being by Yvonne''s side. Not only would it not make him copse, it instead made him even more eager


    to live on.


    No matter what, he had to find a way to return to Yvonne''s side. He had to take responsibility as a


    husband and as a father.


    He couldn¡¯t let his child lose his father when he was born.


    At this time, the door of the closed room was opened, and the light that had not been seen for a long


    time stimted Samuel''s eyes.


    Samuel stood up and red He didn''t even have time to get used to it.


    "You can leave now." The one who came said.


    In the case of the light, Samuel couldn''t see the appearance of theer, but it didn''t matter to him.


    As he walked out of the closed-door room, Samuel¡¯s eyes turned red from the intense light.


    It was time for the wind blowing; Samuel went straight to the ce where the wind was blowing.


    Saber Twelve and Di Rat were discussing how to verify if Samuel was still alive.


    Suddenly, they felt an inexplicable silence around them. It was a sudden silence, and even the sound


    of a fallen needle could be heard.


    This atmosphere was too strange. Who could make everyone shut up at the same time?


    Di Rat looked up and suddenly understood.


    It''s Brother Samuel!


    Only he could frighten everyone here.


    Only he could make those murderers quiet down in an instant, and they didn''t even have the courage


    to speak.


    Samuel hadn¡¯t been here for a long time, but for everyone here, his image of being a God of Massacre


    was deeply rooted in everyone''s heart.


    No matter how powerful the murderer was, he did not have the courage to look up in front of Samuel.


    "It''s Brother Samuel," Di Rat said. Saber Twelve''s breathing immediately became hurried. What he was


    most worried about was the safety of Samuel. Now that Samuel was still alive, the burden in his heart


    was finally lifted.


    "Fortunately, he''s still alive," Saber Twelve said with a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, a loud voice was heard, which caused the whole ce to be in an uproar.


    "Whoever kills him will be qualified to leave the Earth Core Prison."


    These words were undoubtedly targeted at Samuel. This was because only him was worthy of being


    taken care of by the Earth Core.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Samuel.


    The Earth Core Prison was a ce where one could never return.


    Almost everyone here will have to ept their fate and die of old age. No one has ever seeded in


    breaking out of the Earth Core Prison.


    But now, there was a chance to leave. Who would want to miss it?


    It was undeniable that Samuel was so powerful that they did not dare to provoke him.


    But when huge benefits were ced in front of them, who wouldn''t want to give it a try?


    It was everyone''s dream to leave the Earth Core and regain freedom.


    Saber Twelve and Di Rat walked to


    Samuel¡¯s side as soon as possible They looked warily at the people who were ready to make their


    move.


    Under these conditions, there would definitely be people who could not resist attacking Samuel. The


    both of them must ensure Samuel''s safety.


    "It is unexpected that the Earth Core is so kind to me." Samuel''s face was filled with a bitter smile. It


    seemed that the boss of the Earth Core was not satisfied with the few consecutive arenas. Now, he


    was actually gathering the strength of everyone in the Earth Core to deal with him.


    But there was one thing Samuel didn''t understand. If the Earth Core only wanted him to die, why would


    it be so troublesome?


    Although he was powerful, he was still a flesh and blood body after all. Two random shots from his


    spear would take his life, wouldn''t it?


    "Brother Samuel, you should be careful.


    These fellows have long be crazy after being locked up here. Although they are afraid of you, they


    will definitely give it a try in the face of being able to leave the temptation of the Earth Core." Di Rat


    reminded Samuel.


    Samuel took off his headgear and said with a rxed look, "These people don''t dare to take action for


    the time being. No one wants to stand out."


    This was a very reasonable statement. It was also the truth. Although they wanted to kill Samuel, no


    one dared to do so. After all, they had seen his strength three times. No one dared to stand out unless


    they had absolute confidence.


    "Brother Samuel, I seriously suspect that you have a problem with the high-level leaders of the Earth


    Core Region," Di Rat said with a wry smile.


    Given his understanding of the Earth Core, such a serious situation had never urred in the history of


    the Earth Core. Samuel was clearly the first.


    "That''s right. If it weren''t for my good memory, I would have suspected that his wife has been f*cked by


    me." Samuel also had a helpless expression on his face.


    This made Di Rat burst intoughter. It said, "Brother Samuel, how can you still be in the mood to joke


    at a time like this? I''m really convinced."


    "No matter what the reason is, I will find out. It is best that this fellow does not fall into my hands.


    Otherwise, I will let him suffer a fate worse than death!" Samuel said faintly.


    The three of them found a ce in the corner to rest. This position would not be attacked from the


    back, and if someone wanted to attack from the front, it would be a dead end.


    Samuel asked Saber Twelve in a deep voice, "How''s Yvonne?"


    In the ring, Samuel had not had time to ask about it in detail. He had been thinking about it in the past


    few days.


    "The situation is very good. The examination went very smoothly each time. Manfred is currently being


    protected by a dozen or so subordinates," Saber Twelve said.


    "How is it enough if you don''t have 100 people? Why do you call it personal protection?" Samuel said


    discontentedly. Now Yvonne was pregnant, it seemed that it was not enough for him to have more than


    10 people to protect her. It should at least be 100 people.


    "Brother Samuel, this is called chaos out of concern. No one, be it Manfred or the Sue family, dares to


    provoke the current Cloud City. The Heavenly family has also reached an agreement with the Sue


    family. The Sue family is now the number one family in Cloud City, and even the Heavenly family is


    inferior to them," Saber Twelve said with a smile. The Heavenly family was very good at doing things.


    Although they had regained control of the business circle of Cloud City after Han Van left, the Heavenly


    family had given most of the businesses to Yvonne for free. This caused the influence of Yvonne''s


    There was nothing wrong with Tian Changsheng''s actions. If it weren¡¯t for Samuel, the Heavenly family


    would be nothing right now. It was reasonable for them to use this to please Yvonne Samuel knew what


    kind of person Tian Changsheng was. He was very smart and knew how to maximize his interests.


    On the surface, it seemed like the Heavenly family had suffered a great loss, but in reality, the


    Heavenly family''s path was long -term.


    The current Cloud City was under Manfred''s control on the surface. However, how could Tian


    Changsheng not know that the true mastermind behind the scenes was Samuel?


    Moreover, the Sue family was so powerful that it eventually belonged to Samuel.


    No one else could match up to this Young Master of the Hannigan family in Tian Changsheng''s eyes.


    To curry favor with the Sue family was equivalent to currying favor with Samuel.


    "What the hell do you know? How can such an important matter cause chaos? When I return, I will


    definitely teach this fellow Manfred a lesson," Samuel said coldly.


    Saber Twelve seemed to be gloating over Manfred''s misfortune. He seemed to have seen Manfred


    being kicked in the ass.


    "Brother Samuel, is there any way to get out of here? Recently, I''ve felt a lot of earthquakes. I''m afraid


    this is the real Earth Core!" Saber Twelve asked seriously.

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    Samuel''s expression was serious. He said," If it is the Earth Core, then maybe it can be considered a


    piece of good news."


    His words confused Saber Twelve and Di Rat at the same time. They didn''t quite understand what the


    good news meant.


    If they were in the earth core, the surrounding environment would be airtight. Under such


    circumstances, it was hard to escape. How could it be good news?


    "Brother Samuel, what do you mean?" Di Rat asked in confusion.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "I hope it''s not what I think. Otherwise, we¡¯ll face a more serious


    situation."


    Samuel kept them in suspense. They had


    to go back to the room as soon as possible, because the time to blow the whistle hade to an end.


    However, it was a little strange today. Everyone had been taken away and they seemed to have been


    split into different batches.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t it just going back to the room? Is there anything else?" Di Rat said in confusion.


    "The both of you can rest assured. Even if there is something, it is still targeting me." Samuel spoke


    faintly. This was not because he was arrogant. Instead, the Earth core''s recent target was too strong. If


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    this kind of sudden change was not targeted at him, who else could it be?


    After groups of people were taken away, only Samuel was left.


    A tall, strong man with an electric gun in his hand walked up to Samuel and said," Follow me."


    Samuel nodded and followed closely behind him.


    Soon, they came to arge room, and more than 20 people had already slept in the two neat rows of


    beds.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Wasn¡¯t it just giving these people a chance to kill him by making such an


    arrangement in the Earth Core Prison? They were really treated with high standards.


    Moreover, Samuel could tell that these people were all carefully selected experts. They were definitely


    not as easy to deal with as ordinary people.


    "What are you looking at? Let''s go in quickly." The staff thought Samuel was afraid and said


    disdainfully.


    "I''ll have to trouble you to clean the room tomorrow morning," Samuel said lightly.


    The man urged impatiently. He did not understand what Samuel meant by cleaning the house.


    When the door was locked, Samuel walked to the only empty bed.


    In a special area, an exquisite man was watching the calm Samuel from the surveince camera. He


    did not expect these people to be capable enough to kill him. However, he wanted to see how Samuel


    would deal with this situation at any cost.


    "The more powerful you are, the more help you can provide to me. I hope you won''t disappoint me. The


    significance of the Earth Core Prison is gone. If I can use the Earth Core to prove your strength, it will


    not be a loss." The exquisite man said with a smile. He was absolutely sure that he could control


    Samuel. Therefore, the better Samuel''s performance was, the more satisfied he would be.


    If a dog could not help its owner solve the problem, what was the point of this dog?


    The delicate man was not afraid Samuel was strong. He was afraid that he was not strong enough.


    A small activity was transmitted from the surroundings after Samuel fell asleep. Although those people


    hid themselves very well, they were unable to escape Samuel''s sharp senses.


    These people won''t be his match just based on their martial arts. The Earth Core Prison is aware of


    this point.


    Hence, Samuel knew that the people he was facing were definitely not unarmed. The Earth Core would


    definitely provide these people with weapons.


    When the first person stood up, the main branch was destined to start a foul wind and rain of blood.


    Miserable screams could be heard from the main room, which was shimmering with faint light. The


    screams were apanied by the blood-colored glint of the saber.


    A strong smell of blood spread from then on.


    The elegant man looked at what was happening in the monitor, and the smile on his face became more


    and more obvious. When only Samuel was still standing in the main room, he stood up.


    "These trash aren''t worthy of being your opponent, but you''re still just a dog in front of me," the


    exquisite man said proudly.


    Early the next morning, when the internal staff came to the main room and saw the scene inside, some


    people with poor endurance actually threw up.


    The strong smell of blood stimted their sense of smell, and not a single intact corpse at the scene


    was even more shocking.


    Samuel¡¯s clothes had been dyed blood red, like a demon reborn from hell.


    The man who sent Samuel to the main house yesterday finally understood what Samuel meant by


    cleaning the house.


    "I can''t believe he didn''t let anyone off the hook!"


    Even if it was the internal members, even if they had electric spears in their hands. they would still be


    terrified when they faced Samuel. They wouldn''t even dare to get close to him.


    "I don''t need to clean up here, do I?" Samuel said faintly.


    Several internal people were all high and mighty in front of others, but at this time, they couldn''t help


    nodding their heads.


    Obviously, their aura was suppressed by Samuel.


    When the wind blew, Samuel put on a clean set of clothes and appeared as if nothing had happened.


    However, Saber Twelve, who was sensitive to the smell of blood, smelled something unusual as soon


    as he got close to Samuel.


    "Brother Samuel, what happened?" asked Saber Twelve. Yesterday, he had returned to his room.


    Nothing special had happened,


    but he knew that Han Tian was definitely different from him.


    "Earth Core arranged for me and the other 20 or so people to live in a big room. He also prepared


    sabers for them," Samuel said tly.


    Even without Samuel saying anything, Saber Twelve knew of the soul-stirring thing that had happened


    Samuel''s presence in front of him was the best proof.


    "What exactly does the Earth Core n to do? Don''t tell me that they want to borrow your hand to kill


    those people?¡± Di Rat frowned. He really could not understand the intention of this action.


    Samuel shook his head. He didn''t understand why the Earth Core Prison was doing this either. Why did


    they have to send those people to their deaths even though they knew they wouldn''t be able to kill


    him?


    "Could it be that they''re trying to put the me on you? What''s the point of doing so? " Saber Twelve


    asked in confusion.


    Di Rat thought for a moment and guessed," Maybe, they want to make an enemy for Brother Samuel."


    "I am in the Earth Core Prison. What''s the point of making enemies for me? Unless...¡± Samuel paused


    and smiled.


    Di Rat''s eyes narrowed as he said, "Could it be that the Earth Core Prison is going to let you go?"


    "It is unlikely that he will let me go.


    Perhaps he wishes for me to ughter my way out." Samuel said.


    The Earth Core relied on this to earn money, and its reputation came from the fact that no one was


    allowed to leave this ce. How could it possibly hope that he could leave this ce?


    It should be known that even if one were to travel out of the Earth Core Prison alone, the impact it


    would have on the Earth Core Prison would be extremely great. In the future, who would be willing to


    trust the Earth Core Prison? Who would be willing to spend arge sum of money to send their


    opponent into the Earth Core Prison?


    Both Di Rat and Saber Twelve did not agree with Samuel''s statement.


    "Brother Samuel, you might not be able to calm down in the next few days. You must be careful." Saber


    Twelve reminded Samuel. No matter what the Earth Core was up to, Samuel''s safety was the most


    important.


    "Can I die? Even if God tells me to die, I have to live," Samuel said determinedly. He was not only living


    for himself now, but also Yvonne and the child. No matter what, he had to live, and no one could stop


    him in any desperate situation.


    Everyone in the District B was familiar, but at this time, several strangers came to the ce where the


    wind was blowing.


    Obviously, no one had seen them, but their temperaments werepletely different from that of the


    others.


    Saber Twelve could clearly feel a huge killing aura on them. It was an aura that could only be felt by


    those who had killed, and there were definitely a lot of people killed!


    "Are these people from district A?" said Di Rat with a surprised face. He had only heard of the


    existence of district A before, but had never seen anyone from district A.


    District A!


    Di Rat said that his grandfather was likely to be locked in Area A, which was a very important piece of


    information for Samuel. If he could get the news about Han Tianyang from these people, it would be a


    great harvest for Samuel.


    "Brother Samuel, these people are likely sent from the Earth Core to deal with you." Saber Twelve


    reminded Samuel.


    Samuel nodded. These people were obviously stronger than those people fromst night. Tonight, it


    would be another bloody night!

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    It was still the main branch.


    The ce, which had been cleaned up by internal personnel, was now restored to the scene ofst


    night. The air was filled with the pungent smell of blood. If it were an ordinary person in such an


    environment, he would have been scared out of his wits.


    At this moment, Samuel¡¯s expression was unusually indifferent.


    In front of him, a shivering guy was kneeling.


    This man had been killed by hundreds of people. Before he was captured, he was known as a


    homicidal maniac.


    He boasted that he had walked in purgatory on earth, seen all kinds of cruelty in the world, and was


    proud to be imprisoned in Area A. But at this moment, he was so scared that he didn''t even dare to say


    a word.


    It wasn''t until he met Samuel that he realized that his demonic image was nothing but a joke.


    What was a devil?


    Only the person standing in front of him could be called a real devil.


    Except for him, the rest had all died in an extremely twisted posture.


    He personally saw someone''s head explode, blood sttering everywhere.


    He saw with his own eyes a person whose stomach had been torn open and his organs in his hands


    fall to the ground unwillingly with his hands holding onto them.


    Some people widened their eyes, and their necks were forced to twist 360 degrees.


    What was purgatory?


    Only at this moment could this scene be called a real purgatory.


    "Have you seen an old man in Area A? His surname is Han," Samuel asked faintly. His cold tone was


    like a call from the devil.


    The man trembled all over and said, "No, I haven''t seen anyone in Area A. For me, there is only


    darkness and loneliness."


    Samuel frowned. There was only darkness and loneliness in the room. Could it be that the entire A


    district was a closed-door?


    If there was no such ce like wind blowing in Area B, there would be no chance for them to meet


    each other.


    If you lie to me, I''ll let you die a horrible death," Samuel said coldly.


    The man was so scared that he kowtowed repeatedly. He had seen Samuel''s cruelty just now, so he


    would not doubt it at all. He said, "No, I have never seen anyone."


    Samuel took a deep breath. It seemed impossible to get some useful information from this guy. The


    only thing he could understand about Area A was the difference between Area A and Area B.


    "In that case, go to hell." Samuel said.


    The man looked up at Samuel in horror and wanted to beg for mercy. His eyes suddenly widened.


    When he lowered his head, he saw that his chest was dented by Samuel¡¯s punch.


    In an instant, he found it hard to breathe. He fell to the ground and struggled for a moment, but there


    was no movement.


    Samuel sighed and returned to his bed. There were corpses all around him, but he closed his eyes


    peacefully.


    He was eager to leave the Earth Core Prison, but faced with such a situation, he had no choice but to


    fight back.


    He knew that no matter how anxious he was, he could only wait until the right opportunity appeared,


    then he would be able to leave alive.


    No matter what, he had to live. He had to return to Cloud City alive. Only by staying alive would he be


    able to see Yvonne and her son.


    Now that his identity had changed, Samuel had to think about his own safety.


    His life was no longer on his own. He needed to be responsible for Yvonne and her son.


    The next day, the same scene still caused the internal personnel to be iparably shocked.


    There was a fundamental difference between the people in Area A and Area B. In addition to their more


    ferocious means and easier to stir up trouble and be out of control, there was also the fact that the


    skills of these people were definitely notparable to that of people in Area B.


    In the opinion of the internal staff, this day next year should be the anniversary of Samuel¡¯s death. But


    they didn''t expect that he would even kill all the people in Area A, and it seemed that he was not injured


    at all. They couldn''t believe it.


    Even such powerful and fierce people in the A area were no match for him!


    "Don¡¯t be too surprised. I''m afraid that what happens in the future will scare you to death," Samuel said


    lightly.


    The internal personnel lowered their heads. They did not dare to look directly into Samuel''s cold eyes,


    nor did they dare to enter the main branch to clean up the mess without Samuel''s help. They did not


    dare to enter until the wind blew and Samuel left.


    "Who on earth is this guy? He''s so powerful that even the people in Area A are no match for him."


    "It¡¯s so terrible. These people died miserably."


    "Is he... is he going to be the first person to leave the Earth Core Prison?"


    "It''s impossible. Although he is powerful, he only dealt with the people who were locked up here. How


    could he get out? The boss hasn¡¯t sent real masters yet." "That''s right. Even if he can beat everyone


    and leave the zone of custody, he will still feel despair when he sees the true Earth Core."


    Thisst sentence was approved by other insiders. They nodded andughed.


    The true Earth Core, if he truly had the chance to see it, he might be able to understand the true


    meaning of despair.


    When Samuel appeared in the Windswept District again, his image undoubtedly became more


    prominent. This was because everyone here knew that the people in the A District were here to deal


    with him.


    However, he was safe and sound. This meant that even the people in the A District could not do


    anything to him. No one in the B District was qualified to look down on such a terrifying expert.


    With dark circles under his eyes, Saber Twelve walked up to Samuel. He had stayed up all night and


    was very worried about Samuel''s condition. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Samuel.


    "Brother Samuel, how is it?" asked Saber Twelve.


    "They are indeed a bit stronger than those in Area B, but they died even more miserably," Samuel said.


    After hearing this, Di Rat''s eyelids jumped, they died even more miserably! How miserable was that?


    He was probably already at an unimaginable level.


    Di Rat wanted to ask Samuel why he had suddenly be so strong, but he was afraid to break the


    taboo of Samuel, so he dared not ask.


    "Will the Earth Core continue?" Saber Twelve asked. If the Earth Core continued to dispatch people to


    kill Samuel, the person who came would be more and more powerful each time. Moreover, the


    situation Samuel was in would also be more and more dangerous


    "You don''t have to worry that I¡¯ll die. After experiencing this series of events, I don''t think the Earth Core


    Prison will kill me," Samuel said.


    "What do you mean?" Di Rat couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    "There are too many simple and direct ways to kill me. After all, this is their territory. Do they need so


    much trouble if they want me to die?" Samuel sid tly. Although he could not figure out what the Earth


    Core wanted to do, he was certain that the reason why he could survive to this day was that the Earth


    Core did not


    really want to kill him.


    Saber Twelve and Di Rat nodded when they heard this because they had spected the same thing.


    "Seems like the Earth Core has other ns, " Saber Twelve said.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel nodded. It was a pity that he could not guess what the Earth Core wanted to do at the moment.


    It was peaceful in the following period of time. Samuel returned to his room. There was no more bloody


    night. However, this kind of peace was more like the eve of the storm. It seemed that a bigger problem


    was waiting for him.


    The more time was carved on Di Rat''s arm, the more anxious Samuel became. Because these


    engravings represented that the time of Yvonne''s giving birth was approaching


    day by day, while he was still locked in the Earth Core Prison and could not leave.


    Today, Samuel was brought to the arena of the iron cage. After such a long period of peace, everyone


    believed that the Earth Core must have arranged an extremely strong person as his opponent in


    Samuel.


    Samuel was also of the same opinion.


    However, when he saw an elderly figure appear, he could not help but be stunned.


    This familiar and strange person made Samuel''s heart surge with uncontroble excitement.


    Han Tianyang!


    Grandfather!


    He was actually still alive. Other than being older, he looked exactly the same as Samuel remembered.


    Two lines of tears flowed out. Samuel knelt down in front of Han Tianyang with a bang.


    People outside the iron cage were all shocked. The image of Samuel''s God of War was deeply rooted


    in their hearts. In their view, no matter what kind of opponent he was, Samuel had a chance to win. But


    why did he kneel down as soon as he met his opponent?


    Could it be that he knew that he was no match for the old man, which was why he knelt down and


    begged for mercy?

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    "What¡¯s going on with Brother Samuel!" Di Rat was shocked when he saw this. He couldn''t help but ask


    Saber Twelve. In the past, Samuel could easily deal with a master. But why did he kneel down in front


    of this old man, who seemed to be in his declining years?


    "Di Rat, it seems that your brain is not very good. Why did Brother Samuele to the Earth Core?


    Have you forgotten?" Saber Twelve said tly.


    "Because his master..." Di Rat was stunned before he could finish his words. He looked at Han


    Tianyang with shock and joy in his eyes.


    "Is, is this Brother Samuel''s grandfather?" Di Rat asked.


    Saber Twelve nodded. Although he had never seen Han Tianyang before, he was sure that he was


    Han Tianyang. In addition, there was no reason for Samuel to kneel down.


    Di Rat took a deep breath and continued," He is still alive, which means Brother Samuel''s trip this time


    is not in vain. Now, we just need to find a way to leave."


    Samuel, who was kneeling on the ground, kowtowed heavily and said, "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I''mte. I''ve


    made you suffer."


    Han Tianyang looked very haggard and old, but the expression on his face was very pleased. He said


    with a smile, "I¡¯m already very happy to see you, but... why did youe here? No one can get out of


    this ce.


    "Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take you away. No one can stop me," Samuel said.


    Han Tianyang walked up to Samuel and helped him up. He said with a sense of relief, "You are taller


    than me. You used to be a little guy, but now you are an adult."


    Samuel nodded and didn''t know what to say. He had never thought that day woulde. He had never


    thought that he could meet Han Tianyang.


    The only person who regarded him as a rtive made Samuel feel the care from his rtives again at


    this moment.


    "Grandpa, they didn''t do anything to you, did they?" Samuel asked.


    Han Tianyang shook his head and said, " Apart from the fact that we can''t see the sun, we''re living a


    "Comfortable?"


    How could he lead such afortable life in the Earth Core? Moreover, that kind of feeling of not being


    able to see the sun was definitely not something that an ordinary person could endure.


    Samuel knew that his grandfather must have suffered a lot here.


    "How is the home?" Han Tianyang suddenly asked Samuel.


    The Hannigan family in Swallow City had already changed a long time ago, but Samuel did not hide


    these things. Instead, he told Han Tianyang the whole truth.


    When Han Tianyang learned that Hangong Qianqiu was forced to hang up and Han Jun was disabled,


    he did not me Samuel. Instead, he sighed and said, "I know you must have your own reasons for


    doing this. You must have lived a hard life over the years."


    The long-lost concern made Samuel''s eyes wet again. He said, "Fortunately, I stole a lot of pocket


    money from grandpa before.


    Otherwise, I might starve to death."


    During the period when Samuel was excluded by the Hannigan family, he had been living a hard life.


    He didn''t even have the right to eat at the table. The servants would often steal food for him. Hunger


    was amon thing. Fortunately, he had some money in his hands, so he had lived through that


    period of time.


    Han Tianyang patted Samuel on the shoulder and said, "You''ve taken almost all my private savings."


    Samuel was shocked. He had always thought that Han Tianyang didn''t know about this matter. But


    after hearing what he said, it seemed that he had already known about it.


    "Grandpa, do you know that?" Samuel asked in surprise.


    "I don''t have much money. How can I not know?" Han Tianyang said with a smile.


    "Since you... you know, why don''t you put your money somewhere else?" Samuel looked at him in


    confusion.


    "If I change the ce, I''m afraid you won''t be able to find it," Han Tianyang said.


    Samuel was stunned again, and then he held Han Tianyang tightly in his arms.


    Samuel cried like a child except for the time during the heavy rain. It was the first time in the past 20


    years that he had cried like this.


    In front of Han Tianyang, Samuel showed his weakest side. It was because only when he faced Han


    Tianyang, would he feel the care from his rtives in this world. This feeling was not given to him even


    by his biological parents.


    "Well, you''re a grown-up now. It''s ugly to cry. Don''t let grandpa lose face with you," Han Tianyang


    rubbed his slightly sour nose and said.


    Samuel quickly wiped away his tears and said, "Grandpa, I didn''t cry."


    Han Tianyang nodded and said with a smile, "The sand has fallen into your eyes. I know. I understand."


    "What is this ce?" Han Tianyang looked at the surrounding environment and asked Samuel in


    confusion. Because he had been locked in Area A all the time, he did not know what the fighting ring of


    the cage was doing.


    Han Tianyang''s words reminded Samuel that he was still in the ring of the iron cage.


    However, he did not understand why the Earth Core would arrange for his grandfather to be an


    opponent. After the incident with Saber Twelve, did they not understand that this method was


    ineffective against him?


    Samuel didn''t kill Saber Twelve, so how could he possibly kill Han Tianyang?


    There was no sounding out of the megaphone for a long time. The person who had given the


    order seemed to have only brought Han Tianyang to Samuel. This caused Samuel to be even more


    confused.


    "Oh." Samuel suddenly said in surprise, because he found something very strange.


    Several times ago, when they were in the ring of iron cages, many inner members of the Earth Core


    were watching them from the outside, but today, he didn¡¯t see a single inner member. It was as if those


    guys had disappeared into thin air.


    After Samuel saw Han Tianyang, his attention was focused on him. He had no time to think about what


    was happening around him.


    Did those internal personnel not show up from the beginning, or did they retreat at a certain time?


    No matter what, the situation today was very strange.


    "Can you see the inner members of the Earth Core?" Samuel asked Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve looked around, and then he looked at Di Rat in surprise. It was obvious that the two had


    just discovered this situation, and this situation shocked them very much.


    "There¡¯s no one, not a single one," Saber Twelve said to Samuel.


    Samuel subconsciously protected Han Tianyang behind him. This inexplicable situation made him feel


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    very bad.


    On the eve of the calm storm, there was an even stranger silence. It couldn''t be a normal situation.


    "Be careful, both of you." Samuel reminded the two of them.


    Saber Twelve and Di Rat had their backs against each other, using this to deal with any possible


    emergencies.


    "Saber Twelve!, take a look at the rest of the people. There are some who are in a strange state of


    mind," Di Rat reminded him.


    "These people¡¯s eyes are bloodshot, as if they''ve been stimted,¡± Saber Twelve said.


    Di Rat¡¯s heart sank and he said, "They seem to have been hit by some kind of hormone and are on the


    verge of losing their mind. If the entire Earth Core is in a state of chaos, the consequences will be


    unimaginable."


    Saber Twelve gritted his teeth. If the situation was really as what Di Rat said, the situation they would


    face would be very severe.


    "Brother Samuel, let''s leave with your grandfather first. These people might have gone mad," Saber


    Twelve yelled at Samuel.


    Samuel did not know what had happened; he could see the peculiarities of the others. If they really


    fought, he would not be able to protect Han Tianyang well in such a messy fight.


    "All of you should be careful." Samuel said. After which, he pulled Han Tianyang''s hands and left the


    arena in the metal cage.


    The people who were in a crazy state quickly started fighting, and a small number of people who were


    not aware of what were going on had already died without knowing what was going on.


    Although those crazy people seemed to be possessed, the ones they attacked were not insane. Soon,


    Saber Twelve and Di Rat were surrounded.


    With their skills, especially Di Rat¡¯s, it was very difficult for them to deal with these people.


    At this time, the rm rang. In that unknown area A, all the doors of the rooms were opened at the


    same time. The people in the area A, who had been imprisoned for at least ten years, rushed out of the


    room crazily as if they had regained freedom at this moment, but all of them had one characteristic:


    their eyes were red.


    The Earth Core appeared to be about to usher in the most intense battle. Samuel only had one choice


    if he wanted to escape this predicament. He should kill everyone in the Earth Core.


    "This big show will ruin the painstaking efforts of my Hangong family for hundreds of years. But it''s


    worth it."

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    At the hospital in Cloud City.


    The corridor outside the delivery room was packed with people. It was so crowded that there was no


    extra space.


    These people were not ordinary people, but the bosses of all the big and smallpanies in Cloud


    City. Some of them had hundreds of millions of yuan, and some had less than ten million yuan.


    But at this time, no matter how much wealth they had, they all hoped to get closer to the birthing room.


    This was because outside the birthing room stood Manfred and people from the Heavenly family.


    These were all the current core figures of Cloud City.


    Of course, the most important thing was


    Yvonne in the delivery room.


    They knew that if they could use this opportunity to win over their rtionship with Yvonne, then their


    development in Cloud City would definitely reach a higher level in the future.


    Everyone who went to the hospital brought a very precious gift, hoping to give it to the soon-to-be-born


    God''s favored son as soon as possible.


    The corridor became extremely noisy due to the crowded position. Manfred was unable to endure


    these noises as he furiously shouted, "If anyone dares to make even the slightest noise, they can


    forget about staying in Cloud City in the future."


    As soon as he gave the order, the corridor instantly quieted down. The sound of a fallen needle could


    be heard, and everyone''s breathing became cautious.


    They were here to please Yvonne. If they made Manfred unhappy, it would not be worth it.


    "This is the real way to be born with a golden spoon in the mouth. Think about the past me, it really


    was nothing." Tian Ling''er sighed and said. When she was born, there were many people who came to


    please her, but it was never as grand as today.


    Tian Changsheng smiled and said, "Many people don¡¯t know your brother''s influence in Cloud City, but


    all of this stems from the Sue family and Manfred. How can these businessmen, who value benefits, be


    willing to miss the opportunity to please Yvonne?"


    "Grandpa, what''s in their minds? Look at the gifts they brought. I heard that several Ferraris even


    parked in the parking lot. My brother''s child is not a monster. Can he drive when he is born?" Tian


    Ling¡¯er couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said. She didn¡¯t know who came up with such a stupid gift.


    She really couldn''t understand this mentality.


    "It doesn''t matter what gift. What matters is the price. The child hasn''tnded yet, and he already has


    luxury cars in a garage. This is the real winner of life." Tian Changsheng said with a smile. This gift was


    indeed strange, but it was not difficult to understand. Businessmen cared about interest. In their eyes,


    the more expensive the thing was, the more affection it was.


    Tian Ling''er looked at the delivery room, but there was still no movement. It had been two hours.


    "I don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl. If it''s a boy, he''ll be the First Young Master of Cloud City. If it''s a girl,


    it''ll be better. She''ll be a princess when she''s born. In the future, she''ll be favored by the heavens," said


    Tian Ling''er.


    "Do you want a boy or a girl?" Tian Changsheng asked curiously.


    "Of course she''s a girl. I like my niece so that I can dress her up in the future." Tian Ling''er said with a


    smile. She seemed to have thought that there would be a princess following her in the future.


    "You didn''te empty-handed, did you?" Tian Changsheng teased.


    Tian Ling''er looked at Tian Changsheng disdainfully and said, "All crows in the world are ck.


    Grandpa doesn''t have the right tough at me. I heard that you¡¯ve customized a gift a few months ago."


    Tian Changsheng wiped his face awkwardly and said, "We¡¯re all ordinary people. I can''t be free from


    vulgarity."


    Tian Ling¡¯er wrinkled her nose discontentedly and said, "On my birthday, I¡¯ve never seen you pay so


    much attention to it. I haven''t received a customized gift."


    "We''re a family, so there''s no need to stand on ceremony," said Tian Changsheng.


    "You¡¯re partial." After saying this, Tian Ling¡¯er grabbed the beard of Tian Changsheng. It hurt so much


    that Tian Changsheng howled.


    Tian Changsheng hurriedly begged for mercy. Manfred, who was watching from the side, felt his heart


    palpitate with anxiety.


    He couldn''t hear any noise right now, and every second was a torment for him. After all, Yvonne was


    currently experiencing the most dangerous thing in her life.


    "Are the two of you done arguing? Rest for now.¡± Manfred couldn''t help but remind them.


    Tian Ling''er quickly let go of Tian Changsheng and did not dare to act rashly. However, she did not


    me Manfred in her heart. After all, it was understandable for Manfred to be annoyed at this kind of


    crucial moment.


    "Johann, have you arranged the people outside the hospital properly?" Manfred asked Johann.


    "The hospital is surrounded by thousands of people. Even a fly can¡¯t fly in," Johann said.


    Manfred was worried that someone would stir up trouble on this special day, so he sent over a


    thousand people to guard the surroundings and interior of the hospital. Normal patients and their


    families were allowed to enter and leave, but those who were unrted were not allowed to enter. He


    was extremely strict with today''s time.


    At this time, Lydia was sitting on a stool outside the delivery room, and there was a hint of coldness in


    her eyes.


    Lydia had been waiting for this day for a long time.The flies outside could note in. But who could


    have thought that the biggest threat was beside Yvonne?


    Looking at the people in the corridor, Manfred said to Johann, "Ask these people to keep the gifts and


    record them by the way. Tell them to get out of here as soon as possible. Don¡¯t waste time here."


    "Yes." Johann took the order and left. The people in the corridor didn''t see Yvonne. Although they didn''t


    want to give up, they had to obey the arrangement.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    No one was willing to offend the irascible Manfred at a time like this today.


    Otherwise, they would never be able to survive in Cloud City in the future.


    "Everyone who delivers gifts has the qualifications to attend the child''s full moon wine and Hundred


    Heaven Banquet." Manfred said to everyone.


    Hearing this, those dissatisfied people showed a smile on their faces. After leaving a gift, they left


    willingly.


    After the merchants left, the outside of the birthing room finally quieted downpletely.


    Manfred paced back and forth anxiously outside the delivery room. Ever since Yvonne entered the


    delivery room, he hadn''t sat down for a single second to rest.


    It was as if his own wife was giving birth.


    However, for Manfred, Yvonne''s status was probably higher than his own. After Samuel left, Manfred


    had taken protecting Yvonne as the most important responsibility. Nothing could bepared to this


    matter.


    "What''s going on? It''s already been almost three hours. Why hasn''t shee out yet?" Manfred was


    so anxious that he wanted to rush out to see what was going on. If there were any idents, how was


    he going to exin to Samuel in the future?


    "Boss Manfred, don''t worry. I heard that sometimes it takes a day to get a birth. It¡¯s only been three


    hours, and it''s still early," Johann said.


    Manfred red at Johann and angrily rebuked, "Shut your jinxed mouth. She will suffer much in a


    single day."


    Johann shrank his neck in fear and quickly shut his mouth. If he provoked Manfred at this moment, it


    wouldn''t work.


    Every minute and every second was torturous for the people outside the delivery room. Meanwhile, in


    the delivery room, Yvonne was currently experiencing the most painful moment of her life. It was as if


    her body was about to be torn apart.


    It was said that giving birth was like going to hell. It was absolutely true, because the pain she had


    experienced was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Five hourster, the door to the birthing room finally opened.


    At this time, it should be his father, Samuel, who had taken the child from the nurse with his ID card.


    However, he was still in the Earth Core. This responsibility could only be shouldered by Manfred.


    "What the f*ck!" When Manfred was holding the child, he couldn''t help but exim, "Nurse, you must


    be holding the wrong thing, how could it be so ugly!"


    The nurse knew Manfred was a very powerful person, but at this moment, she couldn''t help but roll her


    eyes at Manfred and say, "The babies who are newly born are all like this, let alone when they are


    having a spontaneous delivery."


    Manfred knew that he had said something wrong and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. My


    mouth isn''t very clean.


    Please don''t mind."


    "The woman needs to rest for a while. Go back to your room with the child in your arms," the nurse


    said.


    Manfred nodded his head repeatedly and asked," nurse, is this a boy or a girl?"


    "Girl," the nurse said.


    Manfred smiled brightly and said, "Girls are good, girls are good. This is the little princess. If anyone


    doesn''t dote on her in the future, I will hack them to death with my knife."


    The nurse was shocked and hurried back to the delivery room.


    At this time, Tian Changsheng and Tian Ling''er came up, but Lydia was still sitting in the original


    position with no expression on her face.


    In this case, she couldn''t leave with the child, so she had to find a better time.

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    What happened to the Earth Core Prison''s people?


    Samuel and the others didn''t know, but the Earth Core Prison had be a purgatory on earth.


    Samuel, Saber Twelve, and Di Rat were all bathed in blood. More than half of the people who had


    attacked them had died. Due to their over-exerted physical strength, Samuel and the others were


    hiding in a room to rest.


    It had never urred to Samuel that things would develop to this extent. At the same time, both Saber


    Twelve and Di Rat were very confused.


    In addition to making sure that everyone who came here could not escape, they would also protect the


    safety of the people who came here. Now, many people had died. This hadpletely vited the


    deration of the Earth Core Prison. It seemed that the Earth Core Prison was gradually going to


    perish.


    "Brother Samuel, if this continues, the Earth Core is undoubtedly destroyed. There must be someone


    controlling it in the darkness. However, why is he doing this?" Di Rat asked Samuel in a puzzled


    manner.


    It had been hundreds of years since the Earth Core had been founded to have today''s reputation and


    image. It could make people be willing to pay the money to send the person they didn''t want to see to


    the Earth Core. But now, the significance of the existence of the Earth Core hadpletely changed. If


    this matter was spread out, who would be willing to send the person they wanted to send to the


    Earth Core in the future?


    Samuel shook his head. If he could understand this point, then there was no need for him to worry.


    Everyone in the Earth Core was rich. Destroying the Earth Core would definitely affect the ie of


    the mastermind behind the scenes. A hundred years of hard work would also be destroyed in one day.


    Could it be that he was no longer satisfied with these people, or that the Earth Core could not bring him


    any more benefits? So, he did not need the Earth Core anymore, which was why he destroyed it?


    "Brother Samuel, I think all these changes have something to do with you," Saber Twelve said.


    It was true that many things broke the rules of this ce after Samuel came to the Earth Core. It was


    only natural that the Earth Core transformation should be attributed to Samuel.


    But there had to be a reason for all of this, and that was why the current situation hade to pass.


    "If you wish to know why, we can only kill our way out." Samuel spoke in a deep voice.


    Saber Twelve and Di Rat both understood this point.


    "Brother Samuel, I''ve had a good rest," said Di Rat


    "I''ve also had a good rest."


    Samuel nodded, stood up, took a deep breath, and said, "Since he wants us to kill all the people here,


    let¡¯s fulfill his small wish." "Samuel, be careful." Han Tianyang reminded Samuel by the side.


    Samuel turned his head and said,"


    Grandpa, don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I''ll take you back to Cloud City to see your great-grandson."


    Hearing this, Han Tianyang suddenly stood up and wanted to ask again, but Samuel had already left


    the room.


    Great-grandson!


    Had he already had a son?


    This matter was a big blow to Han Tianyang. With a painful face, he squatted in the corner with his


    hands covering his face feebly, as if he regretted what he had done.


    The entire Earth Core was filled with a strong smell of blood.


    It was no exaggeration to describe the scene here as hell. The three people, like the reaper


    messengers in hell, were dead everywhere they went.


    Because all the doors to the Earth Core Prison had opened automatically, Samuel had been very


    familiar with the Earth Core''syout in the past few days. He had been to the mysterious Area A and


    checked the route to leave.


    When all the doors were opened, only a door was sealed tightly. Samuel knew that this was the way


    out. However, they tried their best to open it, but they could not. And every time they appeared near the


    closed door, there would always be crazy people who would find them.


    This was also the most miserable ce in the battle. The corpses had almost piled up.


    Samuel and the other two came here again. The division ofbor was clear. He and Saber Twelve


    fought against the crazy


    people, while Di Rat went to find the mechanism to open the door.


    For thest two days, they had all lived like this. When most of their physical strength had been


    consumed and they had not found a way to open the door, they would return to the safe room to rest.


    When their physical strength recovered, they woulde back here again.


    "It''s hard to imagine. I did it here." Looking at the corpses all over the ground, Samuel couldn''t believe


    it. Although he had killed people when he was very young, he had no choice. He had to take the first


    step in this way.


    But he never dreamed that in the future, he would actually kill people like linen.


    Although he was also forced to do so, he had be a living God of Massacre.


    "Brother Samuel, the most effective solution in this world is always violence," Saber Twelve said to


    Samuel.


    Samuel nodded. This was the truth. No one could resist because violence was the most direct.


    "Di Rat, it¡¯s up to you," Samuel said to Di Rat.


    Soon, those crazy people came again.


    Samuel and Saber Twelve were in a fierce battle, and Di Rat was sweating all over his head, looking


    for a ce where all possible buttons were hidden.


    It didn''t take long for Samuel and Saber Twelve to run out of energy. That was because they barely had


    anything to eat during this period of time. Most of the time, they relied on drinking water to support their


    physical strength. Even if their physical strength was restored, they would not be able to return to their


    peak state.


    Samuel and the other two gritted their teeth and fought hard. Finally, they were defeated again.


    At this time, Yvonne had already returned to Hillside Vi.


    For Yvonne, who gave birth smoothly, she was discharged from the hospital in just three days, and on


    the second day after the delivery, she had already gotten out of bed.


    Outside the Hillside Vi, there were over a hundred people surrounding Manfred. Not to mention a


    person, even a fly would find it extremely difficult to fly into the vi.


    Yvonne held her sleeping daughter in her arms with a doting look on her face.


    Yvonne didn''t expect to be a mother so quickly. However, this was the crystal of love between her


    and Samuel, so Yvonne adapted to it very quickly. Even if she had to get up a few times every night to


    breastfeed her, Yvonne was still happy and didn''t feel the slightest bit of bitterness.


    He Ting walked to Yvonne with a bowl of soup and said with a smile, "Yvonne, drink the soup first."


    Yvonne nodded and handed the baby over to He Ting.


    "When will you choose the name?" He Ting carefully held the Princess of the Hannigan family in her


    arms and asked Yvonne.


    "Han Hi an, is it pleasant to hear?" Yvonne asked. She had wanted to ask Samuel to name her but


    since there was no news about Samuel, Yvonne could only make her own decision.


    He Ting smiled and nodded. "Sounds good, Han Nian. If her father heard this name, he would definitely


    be overjoyed."


    Yvonne smiled gently, missing Samuel, so she named her Han Nian. This was the most beautiful name


    she could think of. She was very satisfied with it. At this time, she was naturally happier to be approved


    by He Ting.


    "I hope her father cane back soon," Yvonne said.


    "Even if you''re in a hurry, you can''t teach her to call him dad now. It''s only been three days. Do you still


    expect her to speak so quickly?" He Ting couldn''t help teasing her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne did secretly teach Han Nian to call dad. She knew it was impossible, but she missed Samuel


    so much that she could not help using this method to ease the pain.


    At this time, being teased by He Ting,


    Yvonne blushed and said, "Auntie He, why don''t you just secretly know it?" "Okay, okay, I know it


    secretly. I won''t mention it in the future." He Tingughed heartily.


    At this time, Manfred came home. First, he held Han Nian in his arms and teased her for a while Then


    he said to Yvonne, "The list of gifts has been sorted out. This little princess has received a lot of gifts.¡±


    "The Ferrari six, the McLaren two, the Lamborghini three, as well as the Bentley and Rolls-Royce. I


    have discussed with Tian Changsheng. We will build a special parking lot for her in the vi area and


    put these cars in it. There are also countless gifts. We also n to build a warehouse to store them.


    What do you think?"


    As for the gifts, Yvonne didn''t care about them at all. Money was just a worldly possession, and Han


    Nian didn''t need any of them.


    "Brother Manfred, it''s up to you to handle it. I don''t have any objections," Yvonne said.


    "Okay, I won''t tell you about these small matters in the future. However, if you want to go and take a


    look, you can look for me anytime," Manfred said.

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    The master bedroom on the second floor of the Hillside Vi.


    When the door was tightly closed, Lydia called carefully.


    "Now Manfred has arranged for many people to guard the vi. There are hundreds of pairs of eyes


    watching her when shees in and out. It is as difficult to take her out of the vi as climbing up to


    the sky. What do you want me to do?" Lydia said discontentedly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will find a way. Give me a few more days."


    "I know you will kill me, but if I am discovered, no one will be able to help you do this in the future.


    What¡¯s the point of you threatening me?"


    "Alright, three days. Within three days, I will definitely think of a way to aplish it."


    Hanging up the phone, Lydia took in a deep breath. Initially, she thought that she would have a chance


    to seed when she returned home. However, she did not expect that the meddlesome Manfred


    would actually let over a hundred people protect the vi. No one was allowed to enter, and even if she


    went out, she would be interrogated.


    Lydia, who was angry, vented her anger on Godfrey and punched and kicked him.


    After venting her anger, Lydia turned around and left the room.


    At this time, Godfrey''s eyebrows were constantly trembling, and he seemed to have be a little


    sober in aa.


    Lydia came to the living room. When she saw Manfred, the irritation in her heart reached its peak.


    "Manfred, what do you mean by this? This is our home. Your men have been guarding us for 24 hours


    a day and have caused serious problems for us. Get those people to leave as soon as possible," Lydia


    said to Manfred.


    If not for the fact that Godfrey needed someone to take care of, Manfred would not have allowed Lydia


    to appear here. This was because in his eyes, Lydia was a dangerous person. After all, this woman


    had wanted to kill Samuel in the past. Who knew if she would still have the mindset of revenge?


    Perhaps she had changed now, but Manfred''s vignce towards her would never change.


    "You¡¯re ordering me?" Manfred said indifferently.


    Lydia looked at Manfred fearlessly and said, "I just don''t want your people to disturb our lives. We are


    not prisoners, so why are we being watched?"


    "Yvonne, do you like this life of being monitored?" Lydia turned to continue to talk to Yvonne.


    Yvonne had no objection to the people outside the vi, because she knew Manfred had good


    intentions. He was afraid that an ident would happen at home, so he had sent so many people to


    guard the vi.


    Moreover, in some ways, this was also a good thing. Godfrey was now unconscious, and there were


    only a few women in the family. If something really happened, who


    coulde out to solve it?


    "Mom, Brother Manfred is so kind. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it," Yvonne said.


    Lydia gritted her teeth. If Yvonne agreed, it would be even more impossible for her to get Manfred to


    evacuate these people.


    As long as Manfred''s men were around, she would never be able to take Han Nian away. Furthermore,


    she only had three days left.


    If Han Nian couldn''t be handed over to him within three days, Lydia might die, which was something


    she didn¡¯t want to face.


    Samuel could die, or even Han Nian, but she was absolutely unwilling to die.


    There was still endless wealth waiting for her in the Sue family. How could she resign to her fate?


    "How is dad?" Yvonne asked.


    Lydia , who was acting in front of Yvonne , deliberately sighed and said, "There''s no sign of him waking


    up, but even if he doesn''t wake up for the rest of his life, I''ll take care of him."


    Yvonne also sighed. He was a healthy person, but now he could only lie in bed. The affairs of the world


    were too capricious.


    At this time, Lydia walked to Yvonne and said, "Give the child to me. You go to rest for a while. I''ll take


    her upstairs to talk to your father. Maybe she can wake up your father¡¯s consciousness. He has long


    wanted to be a grandfather."


    Yvonne smiled and gave Manfred a look.


    Manfred reluctantly handed Han Nian over to Lydia and reminded her, "Be careful, don''t catch a cold."


    "Do you still need to tell me?" Lydia said disdainfully.


    After Lydia carried Han Nian upstairs, Manfred left. He still had to deal with the gifts. After all, there


    were arge number of them, and these were the personal belongings of the little princess. He had to


    check them carefully.


    Lydia went upstairs; she closed the door and threw Han Nian directly on the bed. The little fellow


    seemed to feel that no one was holding her and began to cry, but her voice was very low. After all, it


    was only a three-day-old child.


    "Your father is a good-for-nothing, and you are also a good-for-nothing. You started to cry as soon as I


    put you down. Can''t you sleep with no one holding you? Do you really regard yourself as a princess?"


    Lydia said fiercely. As her grandmother, Lydia had the demeanor of Nangong Qianqiu. She did not care


    about her at all, as if Han Nian had been picked up from the roadside.


    "Cry, cry, cry, you only know how to cry. If you keep crying, I¡¯ll strangle you." Lydia was obviously


    impatient with crying and even threatened a child.


    Godfrey, who was lying on the bed, shook his eyshes more clearly.


    Lydia walked to the balcony and looked at Manfred¡¯s subordinates outside the vi. She was even


    angrier. In this case, unless she could fly, no one would be able to take Han Nian away.


    For a woman like Lydia who was extremely selfish and self-centered, once her own interests were


    threatened, no matter what kind of family affection it was, it would be meaningless to her. In order to


    return to the Sue family, she was able to create a car ident and almost caused Godfrey to die.


    Naturally, she could do something to Han Nian for her own rich life.


    What''s more, Lydia did not like Samuel at all. Samuel¡¯s daughter was like an enemy to her. As for her


    Grandmother, Lydia did not regard Han Nian as her granddaughter at all.


    The cold wind was blowing, and Lydia couldn''t help shivering.


    "Be careful. Don''t catch a cold."


    Manfred''s reminder suddenly echoed in Lydia''s mind.


    Now Yvonne was in the middle of the month, she would not leave the vi at will.


    If Han Nian caught a cold and fell ill, she would have a legitimate reason to take Han Nian away.


    The moment the idea came to her mind, Lydia went back to her room and looked at Han Nian, who


    was crying on the bed, with a sinister smile.


    "Little thing, on such a cold day, let me give you a taste of the cold wind. Only when you are sick can I


    take you away from here." After saying that, Lydia unwrapped the quilt on Han Nian.


    At this time, Godfrey¡¯s eyshes trembled more fiercely, and even his fingers moved slightly.


    Obviously, he had sobered up and even wanted to stop Lydia from doing so, but unfortunately, his


    current physical condition did not allow him to do so.


    Lydia carried Han Nian to the balcony and put her on the cold floor.


    When she saw Han Nian crying, there was not a trace of pity in her eyes, but even a happy smile.


    "I really want to let your father have a look at you and see how pitiful you are," Lydia said with a happy


    smile.


    Han Nian''s snow-white skin turned blue and purple in a short time, and even her lips turned dark red.


    She kept stamping her calves and her little hands kept fluttering.


    She cried as if she was praying Lydia.


    But Lydia remained unmoved, and there was no pity on her face, except for a sneer.


    Being able to be so cruel to a child who had just been born, it was obvious that Lydia had a vicious


    heart. It was absolutely the wrong decision that Samuel did not kill her at that time.


    Seeing Han Nian lower her voice, Lydia finally picked her up.


    "If I hadn¡¯t left you alive to him, I wouldn''t have taken a second look at you even if you died," Lydia said


    faintly.


    Back in the room, Lydia put the quilt back on Han Nian.


    In such a cold winter day, even an adult could not withstand this kind of coldness, let alone Han Nian,


    who was small in stature.


    After a while, her body began to heat up, and she was even trembling slightly.


    Obviously, she didn''t look well.


    Lydia hurriedly carried Han Nian downstairs and said to Yvonne, "Yvonne, the baby seems to be sick.


    Do you want to take her to the hospital?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne, who was resting, heard these words and jumped up directly from the bed. "What''s the matter?


    Why is she ill all of a sudden?" Yvonne asked in a panic.


    Lydia shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. We talked to her grandfather for a while,


    and that''s all of a sudden.¡±


    Han Nian was obviously in a bad state. Yvonne''s first thought was to go to the hospital, because she


    couldn''t let anything happen to her.


    "Get someone to prepare a car and go to the hospital right away," Yvonne said.


    "You are still sitting on the moon. The wind is blowing outside. You can''t go out. Let me go," Lydia said.

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    Yvonne walked out of the room with Han Nian in her arms without thinking twice.


    How could she not go after such a big thing happened?


    If she did not look at Han Nian all the time, she would not rest assured.


    Of course, Lydia would not let Yvonne go. Otherwise, her n would fail. This was the only chance for


    her to take Han Nian away.


    "You listen to me. Just stay at home and let me go. You can''t go out now. A month is a big deal for a


    woman." Lydia persuaded eagerly.


    "No." Yvonne said firmly, "I want to go. Auntie He, tell the people outside to


    prepare the car."


    As soon as He Ting heard the noise, she rushed to Yvonne¡¯s side and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Han Nian is ill and needs to go to the hospital," Yvonne said.


    He Ting was shocked. She was fine just now. How could she suddenly fall ill?


    Moreover, it seemed that Han Nian wasseriously ill.


    Lydia was very anxious at this time, because it was not easy for her toe up with a way to take Han


    Nian away. If Yvonne followed her, all her efforts would be in vain.


    "He Ting, let''s go and ask Yvonne to stay at home. It''s windy outside, and she''s sitting on the moon


    now. She can''t go out," Lydia said.


    He Ting was experienced, so she knew how important it was for Yvonne to protect herself during the


    month. Once she got sick, she would suffer a lot when she was old.


    "Yvonne, your mom is right. You can''t go now. You have a good rest at home. I¡¯ll be with her. If anything


    happens, TH call you right away," He Ting said.


    "Auntie He, how can I not go? How can I be at ease if you ask me to stay at home alone? " Yvonne


    said.


    At this time, Lydia took Han Nian from Yvonne''s arms and said, "What''s there to worry about? Whether


    you go or not, what''s the difference? Is there anyone in the hospital who doesn''t care about us? You


    can just stay at home. Don''t get sick again."


    "Yeah, if you get sick again, you will be in trouble." He Ting also tried to persuade her. Of course, she


    was really kind to Yvonne.


    After struggling for a while, Yvonne had no choice but to say, "Well, you can go.


    Remember to tell me as soon as possible."


    He Ting carefully took some milk powder and urine, and then went out with Lydia.


    The moment she stepped out of the vi, Lydia''s nervous mood eased a lot.


    Yvonne didn''t follow; her n would have been more than half sessful. What¡¯s more, He Ting was


    there, and she had even found the one who took the me.


    After getting in the car, they went straight to the city hospital, but after getting out of the car at the gate


    of the city hospital, Lydia immediately got into another car with Han Nian in her arms.


    He Ting did not understand why Lydia did this, but after Lydia got in the car, she could only follow her


    into the car.


    "Where are you going? We''ve arrived at the hospital, haven''t we?" He Ting asked doubtfully.


    "I have a better doctor, and he is better at treating children''s diseases," Lydia said without changing her


    expression.


    He Ting was not suspicious. She would never have thought that Lydia, as a Grandmother, would want


    to harm Han Nian.


    The car soon arrived in the suburbs. He Ting thought that the man Lydia was looking for could not be a


    barefoot doctor. Was this kind of person really reliable?


    She really wanted Lydia to go back to the city hospital, where there was more guarantee. However, in


    the Sue family, she was just a servant. How could she have the right to make Lydia change her mind?


    When they arrived at a farmhouse, it was still the driver.


    "You saved your own life." The driver said to Lydia with a smile.


    "I said that if I can do it, I can definitely do it. No one can stop me," Lydia said faintly.


    "You¡¯re her Grandmother. I don''t think you feel guilty at all about such a vicious thing," said the driver.


    Lydia smiled contemptuously and said, Guilty"? How can I feel guilty for that good-for-nothing? If it


    weren''t for him, would I have be what I am today?"


    "If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t be here today," the driver said, puny. If it weren''t for Samuel, how


    could the Sue family be here today? It was Samuel''s ability that drove the Sue family to develop today''s


    development, but Lydia was unwilling to admit it.


    Lydia''s today was her downfall, not the glory of the Sue Family, because in her eyes, everything that


    the Sue Family got was natural.


    "My task isplete." Lydia handed Han Nian to the driver.


    It was only then that He Ting sensed that something was not quite right.


    Lydia was not going to find a doctor for Han Nian. She was going to hand Han Nian over to this


    stranger. There seemed to be some kind of transaction involved.


    "Lydia, what are you doing!" He Ting said in a panic.


    Lydia turned to look at He Ting with a sneer and said, "I¡¯ve been wanting to drive you out of the Sue


    family for a long time, but I didn''t seed in the past. It seems that God is destined to let you take the


    me for me."


    He Ting was stunned.


    "She is your granddaughter. Why do you want to hurt her?" He Ting said excitedly. As the saying goes,


    a tiger will not eat its own child. Lydia''s behavior was more vicious than a tiger''s!


    "When have I ever admitted that this bastard is my granddaughter? She is the daughter of that good-


    for-nothing. I have an absolutely irreconcble feud with her." Lydia gritted her teeth and pped He


    Ting in the face. She continued, "And you b*tch, you have eaten and drank in vain in our house for


    such a long time. This is the happiest period of your life. What right do you have to be in charge of the


    hillside


    vi?"


    He Ting sobered up a lot from the p. Subconsciously, she wanted to snatch Han Nian from the


    chauffeur.


    The driver kicked He Ting''s lower abdomen, who squatted on the ground with a painful look on her


    face.


    "I''ll leave these two to you. I don¡¯t want to see them again," Lydia said to the driver.


    "Are you ordering me?" The driver looked at Lydia with burning eyes and said.


    Lydia''s momentum suddenly weakened a lot. She lowered her head and said, "I''m just giving you


    advice."


    "Get out of here. It''s none of your business,¡± said the driver.


    Lydia left dejectedly. When she arrived at the hospital, she called Yvonne.


    "Yvonne, He Ting is missing with the baby in her arms. I have searched the whole hospital, but I can''t


    find her." Lydia''s voice was full of panic and anxiety, and she was panting heavily, as if she had just run


    for a long time.


    "How is that possible?" Yvonne asked incredulously. She was very clear about what kind of person He


    Ting was. How could she disappear with Han Nian in her arms for no reason?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Call Manfred and ask his men to look for her at the hospital. I suspect that He Ting must have taken


    advantage of some people and kidnapped Han Nian," Lydia said.


    For Yvonne, this kind of thing was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky.


    "Okay." Yvonne hung up in a panic and immediately dialed Manfred''s number. Manfred was currently


    sorting out Han Nian''s gifts. He was quite satisfied with those generous merchants.


    Although Yvonne did not care about this matter, he cared about it very much. This represented the


    impact Han Nian had on Cloud City.


    This was Samuel¡¯s daughter. In Manfred''s opinion, it was only natural for her to have such influence.


    When Manfred saw Yvonne''s caller ID, he thought that she was concerned about the gift. He picked up


    the phone and said, "I''m sorting through. After I sort out all the presents. I¡¯ll give you a list."


    "Brother Manfred, Han Nian is missing," Yvonne said.


    Manfred was stunned for a moment before he immediately asked, "What¡¯s going on?" "Han Nian is ill.


    He went to the hospital, but Auntie He is missing with her now. My mother called me just now, but she


    didn''t find them in the hospital," Yvonne said.


    Manfred took in a deep breath. He had taken precautions against everything and had sent over a


    hundred people to the Hillside Vi. He had been worried that Han Nian would meet with an ident,


    but he hadn''t expected it to still happen!


    Manfred gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll send someone to look for her right away. We''ll find out the


    location of Cloud City even if we have to dig three feet deep. If it''s really He Ting who did it, I''ll make


    sure she dies a terrible death!"


    To Manfred, anyone who dared to pose even the slightest threat to Han Nian was a dead end.


    Putting down all the things in his hands, Manfred rushed to the city hospital in person and met Lydia at


    the gate of the hospital.


    Lydia''s eyes were red and swollen from crying. When she saw Manfred, she grabbed his hand and


    said, "Quick, call everyone to look for Han Nian. We must find her."


    Manfred suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Lydia''s neck. He coldly asked, "Speak, is this


    also rted to you?"

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    The reason why Manfred suspected Lydia was because in Manfred''s heart, Lydia had always been a


    dangerous character. Also, Manfred had never let his guard down against her. However, Manfred had


    originally thought that the protection from over a hundred people in the vi would not give Lydia any


    chance to y any tricks. He did not expect that this would still happen.


    At this moment, Manfred had not only anger but also self-me in his heart. If he could stay by Han


    Nian''s side all the time, how could such an ident have happened?


    More importantly, based Manfred''s understanding of He Ting, the chances of He Ting betraying Samuel


    Tian were very low. Without Samuel, there was no He Ting''s life today. What reason did she have to


    betray him?


    Lydia grabbed Manfred¡¯s arm with both hands and tried to break free. However, her strength could not


    bepared to Manfred''s. She felt that it was bing harder to breathe and she could not even


    speak.


    Lydia, who could say nothing, could only shake her head to express her meaning.


    Manfred slightly reduced his strength and left Lydia some room to speak.


    Lydia took a deep breath and said, "It''s not me. I''m her Grandmother. How could I do such a thing? I


    know I''ve made a lot of mistakes in the past, but now I''ve changed. I''ve repented."


    Not to mention the credibility of this sentence, Manfred wasn''t in the mood to pursue it. Right now, the


    most important thing was to find Han Nian. He mustn¡¯t let her be the slightest bit surprised.


    Letting go of Lydia, Manfred said, "If this has anything to do with you, I will make sure you die a terrible


    death."


    Lydia took a deep breath greedily and finally felt that she hade back to life. She said to Manfred, "It


    must be He Ting who took Han Nian away for money. She must have colluded with someone to


    ckmail us."


    "Whether or not it is extortion, I will investigate thoroughly," Manfred said with an ice-cold expression.


    At this moment, he was like a cold-blooded beast and no one was allowed to approach him.


    "Arrange all the roads in Cloud City. We must carefully inspect every car that leaves Cloud City. We


    must not allow them to leave Cloud City with Han Nian." Manfred instructed Johann.


    Johann didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately ordered them to do so.


    Regardless of whether it was the people from the headquarters of Hex Capital Nightclub or the


    subordinates scattered all over Cloud City, they all went out in full force at this moment. For the first


    time, Manfred''s power in the gray area of Cloud City waspletely unleashed. His influence was


    astonishing.


    "Bring her back to Hillside Vi. Without my orders, she is not allowed to step out of Hillside Vi,"


    Manfred continued.


    "Yes.¡± Johann ordered two men to detain Lydia in the car.


    Manfred''s eyes burned with anger. Raising his head to the sky, he gnashed his teeth and said, "No


    matter who you are, since you dared to hurt half of Han Nian¡¯s hair, I want your entire family to die with


    you!"


    Swallow City.


    In the Hannigan family manor.


    Gina, who had nothing to do, was tidying up the garden at home. In the absence of servants, she


    personally did all the housework, which gave her a chance to kill time.


    She had already known Yvonne was pregnant, and Gina also wanted to go to Cloud City to have a


    look. After all, as the Grandmother of the child, Gina also had a responsibility to take care of Han Nian.


    However, Samuel was not here, and now Samuel still had resentment against her, so Gina could only


    resist this impulse. She hoped that one day; Samuel would forgive her and take Han Nian back to


    Swallow City to see her.


    As she was trimming the flowers and nts, Van Jun suddenly said, "I''ve just received news that


    Samuel''s daughter seemed to have been kidnapped."


    "What!" Gina turned her head and looked at Van Jun with her torch-like eyes. This was her


    granddaughter, how dare someone kidnap her!


    "The information shouldn''t be wrong." Said Van Jun.


    Gina took a deep breath and said, "Didn''t Manfred send a lot of people to guard the Hillside Vi? How


    could she be kidnapped?"


    "The news said that the servant of the Sue family took the child away." Van Jun seemed to be in a good


    mood, but his fists were already clenched tightly, and it was obvious that his knuckles had turned white.


    It was obvious that he was also in a state of anger, but he just hid it very well.


    Gina gritted her teeth. Although this news made her very angry, she did not lose her mind.


    She had a general understanding of what kind of person He Ting was. Moreover, Samuel had done her


    a great favor. There was no reason for her to do so.


    Ever since Samuel left Swallow City, he had almost never asked the Hannigan family to do anything for


    him. The first time Samuel asked her for help was because of He Ting''s daughter. This kindness was


    enough for He Ting to be grateful for her entire life.


    "It''s not so much as He Ting. I think it has something to do with Lydia," Gina said in a cold voice. Her


    first thought was almost the same as Manfred''s. After all, Lydia had spent a lot of effort to deal with


    Samuel. Even if she wanted to kill Samuel¡¯s daughter, it was not a rare thing.


    "What do you n to do now?" Said Van Jun.


    "When Yvonne was about to go to the pot, I didn''t go because I was afraid that Samuel would be


    unhappy. But now, such a big thing has happened, how can I ignore it? After all, she is my


    granddaughter," Gina said faintly.


    That day. Swallow City Airport took a private ne to Cloud City.


    After Lydia returned home, sheforted Yvonne, who was crying her heart out.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not calm down.


    It was a piece of flesh that had fallen from Yvonne''s body. It was Yvonne''s own life. For a mother to


    lose her child, this was probably the most uneptable nightmare.


    Lydia said hypocritically that Manfred would definitely find Han Nian, but in her heart, she couldn''t wait


    for the driver to kill Han Nian and He Ting.


    Although she did not have a chance to kill Samuel, if this bastard could die, it would be a pleasant thing


    for Lydia.


    At about nine o''clock in the evening, Yvonne was still sitting in the living room in a daze. For such a


    long time, she didn''t even take a sip of water. Meanwhile, Lydia had just had a big meal. She was full


    and resting on the sofa.


    Lydia was already a little impatient with Yvonne''s crying, so she didn¡¯t care about Yvonne. If Yvonne


    wanted to cry, she could let her cry.


    At this time, the doorbell suddenly rang, and Lydia subconsciously wiped the corner of her mouth, for


    fear of leaving any oil stains.


    In Lydia''s view, the person who came was definitely Manfred. She could not let Manfred see her


    heartless side.


    But when the door opened, Lydia was so scared that she took a few steps back subconsciously.


    "Gina!"


    "Howe this womanes here?"


    As for the biggest shadow Lydia''s life, it was probably the work Gina that brought it to her.


    The strong p in her face was still an indelible memory in Lydia''s mind.


    Gina, who was born to be superior, was like a thousand pounds of pressure to Lydia, which made her


    feel suffocated without any external help.


    "You, why are you here?" Lydia¡¯s face instantly became extremely terrible. She had forgotten Gina, but


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    she did not expect that this woman would suddenly appear.


    When Yvonne saw Gina, tears welled up in her eyes again. She knelt on the ground feebly and said,


    ¡°Mom, I''m sorry. I lost Han Nian."


    Seeing Yvonne''s remorseful and haggard look, Gina felt a pang of pain in her heart. She was very clear


    about Yvonne''s current mood and pain. It was just like the day she prepared a table full of dishes for


    Samuel. Samuel turned around and left without taking a single bite.


    As both of them were mothers, how could Gina not have the same feeling?


    "Lydia, where is my granddaughter?" Gina looked at Lydia with cold eyes and asked.


    Lydia was more afraid of her than Manfred. She shook her head in a panic and said," He Ting took her


    away. It has nothing to do with me. I''m Han Nian''s grandmother. Do you think I''ll hurt her?"


    Gina heavily pped Lydia in the face and continued, "Where is my granddaughter?"


    "I really don''t know. It has nothing to do with me." Lydia covered her face and said in more panic.


    Pa!


    Another pnded on Lydia''s face, and Gina continued to repeat the same four words, "Where is my


    granddaughter?" Both of Lydia''s cheeks felt a burning pain, but Gina did not hold back at all.


    "Why did you hit me? I''m like you. We¡¯re both her elders. What right do you have to me me so


    arrogantly?¡± Lydia suddenly lost her temper and shouted at Gina in a hoarse voice.


    Facing Lydia who was about to go crazy, Gina''s expression was still calm. She reached out to grab


    Lydia''s hair and pulled her head down. Then he lifted his knee and hit Lydia''s face.

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    Although Gina was only a woman, when she became cruel, few men couldpare with her. This was


    the difference between being born in a big family. She could see the different side of this world. In this


    case, her personality was naturally stronger than that of ordinary people.


    In the face of Lydia, who had once wanted to kill her son, how could Gina show mercy?


    Lydia screamed in pain, and there was blood flowing out of her nostrils, which scared her and made


    her panic.


    She didn''t expect that Gina would suddenly appear, and even more so, she didn''t expect to face the


    violence of Gina.


    "Where''s my granddaughter?" Gina continued.


    It was the same four words, but these simple words made Lydia tremble all over in fear.


    But Lydia knew that even if she died, she could not tell the truth. Otherwise, she would end up worse.


    At this time, Lydia had no choice but to show her weak side in front of Gina, hoping that she could


    show mercy to her.


    Kneeling on the ground, Lydia tried her best to show her weak side. At this time, she did not care about


    dignity at all. Even if she was standing in front of her, she should have been the same as her inws.


    "I really don''t know. It has nothing to do with me. Please don''t beat me and let me go." Lydia kowtowed


    for mercy.


    Gina looked at Lydia coldly. This woman kept her mouth shut and refused to say anything, but Gina still


    suspected that she had done something to Han than.


    As for He Ting, Lydia might have been the one to me for her disappearance.


    But now, there was no evidence, and Lydia did not admit it, so Gina could do nothing about it.


    It was impossible for her to kill Lydia directly. After all, she was Yvonne¡¯s mother. Gina was worried that


    if she did so, Samuel would be unhappy. After all, when Lydia wanted to kill Samuel, Samuel had let


    her go.


    Gina bypassed Lydia and went to Yvonne''s side. She helped Yvonne stand up and said softly, "I will


    definitely find her. This is not your fault. You don¡¯t need to me yourself.


    After hearing this, Yvonne burst into more tears. At this time, she would rather be scolded by Gina.


    Maybe she would feel better in her heart.


    How could a person who couldn''t even take care of herown daughter get any care from others?


    "Mom, I beg you; you have to help me find Han Nian. Otherwise, how can I live? How can I face


    Samuel?" Yvonne cried bitterly.


    Gina nodded and said to Yan Jun, "I know you have a lot of subordinates. They''ve been hiding for so


    many years. It''s time for them toe in handy. Your responsibility is to protect the Hannigan family.


    Presumably, you don''t have the right to refuse my order."


    Yan Jun would never ignore this matter. After all, she was Samuel''s daughter. Even if there was no


    order from Gina, he would definitely investigate it secretly.


    "Many might die." Said Yan Jun indifferently.


    "As long as Han Nian doesn¡¯t die, other matters have nothing to do with me. However, you should


    know that Han Nian could not have any mishaps." Gina coldly said.


    Yan Jun left Hillside Vi without saying a word. For so many years, this was the first time that he had


    truly be angry.


    The furious Yan Jun was definitely a fearsome beast. He had once stirred up a heaven-shaking rain of


    blood in Swallow City, and this old man had once ruled over the world!


    At ten o''clock, Manfred appeared in the vi. When he saw Gina, he was a little surprised. Never in his


    wildest dreams did he expect that Gina would actually appear here.


    Even though Lydia and Gina were both Samuel''s mothers, there were still huge differences between


    the two. Manfred didn''t care about the former at all, but thetter was worthy of his respect.


    No matter how much conflict had broken out between Samuel and Gina, she was still Samuel''s


    biological mother. Moreover, she was also the current leader of the Hannigan family in the Swallow


    City. This kind of power was definitely not something Manfred had the right to look down upon.


    How could the Big Boss in the grey area of Cloud Citypare with the wife of the Hannigan family in


    Swallow City?


    "Madam Han." Manfred lowered his head and called out respectfully.


    Gina said coldly, "As a subordinate of Samuel, you didn''t protect his daughter well. Such dereliction of


    duty is enough for you to use your life to make up for it."


    Even though Samuel had never treated Manfred as his subordinate, what Gina said did not cause


    Manfred to reject her in the slightest. That was because in Manfred¡¯s heart, the position he had ced


    on Manfred was indeed one of Samuel¡¯s subordinates.


    "After I find Han Nian, no matter how Madame Han punishes me, I, Manfred, will definitely not frown for


    even a second," Manfred said.


    With regards to Manfred''s loyalty, there was no doubt in Gina''s heart. She asked, "Is there any news?"


    Manfred sighed. Although he had already sent out his men, there was still no news of them.


    "I''ve already sent people to Rong City. As long as we capture Jiang Yingying, we might be able to


    contact He Ting," Manfred said.


    "You should be clear in your heart that even if you catch Jiang Yingying, what she can show is almost


    useless," Gina said straightforwardly. Now, even He Ting couldn''t be connected. How useful could it be


    if he caught Jiang Yingying?


    Manfred was very clear about this, but he had no other way. He could only try to catch Jiang Yingying.


    "This is the only way." Manfred said.


    "Don''t disturb Yvonne break. You go first. Contact me if you have any news. This is my business card,"


    Gina said.


    Manfred stepped forward and epted Gina''s card. He sighed and said, "Comfort Yvonne and tell her


    not to overdo it. I will definitely find Han Man."


    "For you, what is Samuel?" Gina suddenly asked.


    Manfred was stunned for a moment before replying without even thinking, "I can use my life to protect


    my brother."


    Gina smiled faintly. Apparently, she was very satisfied with this answer. She said, "I hope you won''t


    disappoint me. Samuel won''t kill you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t."


    There wasn¡¯t a single ripple in Manfred''s heart. He wasn''t the slightest bit afraid of the threat of Gina.


    This was because if he really couldn''t find Han Man, then he wouldn''t even have the face to see


    Samuel. Rather than doing this, he might even die in a more satisfying manner.


    After Manfred left, he used some effort to carry the sleeping Yvonne back to her room. She was already


    exhausted and crying until she didn¡¯t have any energy left in her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the second floor¡¯s bedroom, Lydia looked at herself in the mirror and was almost beaten beyond


    recognition by Gina. She bore this revenge in mind. Once she had a chance to take revenge, she


    would never be softhearted to Gina.


    "Bastards, sooner orter, I, Lydia, will make you kneel in front of me and kowtow to apologize to me.


    Samuel and Han Nian deserve to die. They deserve to die." Lydia gritted her teeth and said to herself


    fiercely. For a narrow-minded girl like her, if she could not take revenge, it was not good to enjoy the


    glory and wealth.


    Once she was angry, Lydia would vent her anger on Godfrey, who was lying on the bed. Today was no


    exception. After beating and kicking Godfrey for a while, her mood was somewhat relieved.


    In the Heavenly family''s vi, after learning that Han Nian was kidnapped, Tian Changsheng and Tian


    Ling''er were not idle. They made use of all their contacts to investigate this matter, but unfortunately,


    after a day, they found nothing.


    The two of them returned home one after another.


    After a full day of running, Tian Changshengy on the sofa with a tired face.


    When Tian Ling''er returned home, she immediately threw away her shoes and went to thepany of


    Tian Changsheng, snuggling up to him.


    "Grandpa, what do you think of Little Nian''er now? Is she going to have an ident?" Tian Ling''er


    asked worriedly.


    Tian Changsheng''s expression was unusually serious. Han Nian had left her mother in just a few days.


    The situation she was facing made Tian Changsheng''s heart ache just thinking about it.


    "But we can''t let any idents happen.


    Once Samuel returns, this entire sky will copse for Cloud City," Tian Changsheng said. He knew


    Samuel''s temper very well. Samuel was a young man who was very patient, but he had his own bottom


    line. Once his bottom line was touched, the side he showed would definitely be terrifying.


    If Han Nian had an ident, Tian Changsheng would not doubt the turmoil caused by Samuel in Cloud


    City. Even the pattern of the entire Cloud City would change because of him. Perhaps, even if it were


    the Heavenly family, they would not be able to get out of the range of the impact.


    It was no exaggeration for Samuel to be called the number one person in Cloud City today.


    "Although I don''t have such a powerful father, I''m really lucky to have such a powerful brother," said


    Tian Ling''er.

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    It was the same for Earth Core when there was a violent turmoil in Cloud City.


    In this human purgatory, there was a strong smell of blood in the air. Corpses could be seen


    everywhere, which was definitely a nightmare for ordinary people. The scarred blood on the bodies of


    Samuel and the other two was shocking. They were all demons who had survived from the dead.


    "Brother Samuel, it seems , seems like we''ve already killed all the people in the Earth Core." Di Rat


    said to Samuel in fear. It was still at the closed door, but no one had turned themselves in. This


    surprised Di Rat to find out what they had done.


    Had the hundreds of Earth Core experts


    been killed?


    For Di Rat who wasn''t good at killing people and enjoyed escaping prison, this was a matter of great


    impact.


    Samuel nced at Saber Twelve. Since no one had shown up, it meant that only the three of them


    were still alive.


    However, they still could not find the mechanism to open the door. The difficult problem they faced was


    not solved by killing all those people.


    "Brother Samuel, what should we do now?" asked Saber Twelve.


    Samuel did not answer Saber Twelve¡¯s question. Instead, he said something that made Saber Twelve


    and Di Rat puzzled.


    "I have already killed everyone. What do you want to do? Are you going to be a coward all the time?"


    Samuel said this to the person behind the scenes. There must be someone behind the scenes


    monitoring all this. Although Samuel did not know what he was going to do, in the case that all the


    people were dead, had he not achieved his goal?


    At this time, the door suddenly opened.


    Di Rat and Saber Twelve looked at Samuel at the same time. Obviously, his words alerted the people


    behind the scene, so the people behind the scenes opened the door.


    "Brother Samuel, do you want to go in?" asked Saber Twelve. The space inside the door was notrge,


    and it looked more like an elevator. As for where it led to, they would only know when they got in.


    Heaven or hell?


    Life or death.


    Samuel did not know.


    But no matter what, this was the only way.


    He had to go.


    "Go pick up my grandfather,¡± Samuel said to Di Rat.


    Di Rat took the order and trotted all the way. In a short time, Han Tianyang was brought here.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Grandpa, we''ll be able to leave this ce soon," Samuel said to Han Tianyang.


    As Han Tianyang walked along, he was shocked by the corpses. However, he knew very well that there


    was no real beginning to any of the troubles that Samuel faced.


    "Samuel, grandpa wants to tell you something," Han Tianyang said.


    "Tell me when we are free." Samuel was curious; it was not the best time to listen to a story.


    Han Tianyang sighed and did not insist. He followed Samuel into the elevator.


    The speed of the elevator was not fast, and it took a few minutes to stop.


    When the elevator door opened, a natural wind blew in front of them, which showed that they had


    arrived at the outside of the earth core, but the smell of the wind was very strange.


    As they walked out of the elevator, they were dumbfounded by the scene in front of them.


    The endless sea was sparkling.


    Earth Core! It¡¯s a giant ship on the sea!


    Di Rat rubbed his eyes. He didn''t quite believe the reality in front of him.


    Sinceing to the earth core, Di Rat had judged that the earth core was located underground


    ording to his judgment, which could be easily proved by the frequent earthquakes.


    It was hard for Di Rat to ept that things he had made up his mind were suddenly presented in front


    of him in a different way.


    Saber Twelve¡¯s expression was equally shocked. Who would have thought that the world-renowned


    Earth Core was floating on the sea all the time? How many people wanted to find the real location of


    Earth Core? But who would have thought that the Earth Core was changing all the time?


    No wonder no one has been able to find the location of the Earth Core Prison after so many years.


    Moreover, no one has sessfully escaped the prison.


    Even if those people were lucky enough to escape to the deck and see the endless sea, they would


    only feel despair.


    Samuel''s expression was unusually calm. He did not seem surprised at all, because he had long


    discovered that the shaking of the earthquake was very strange. When Di Rat confirmed that they were


    underground, Samuel held different views in his heart.


    "Brother Samuel, the Earth Core Prison is actually such arge ship!" Di Rat said with his eyes wide


    open.


    "No wonder no one is able to escape. In such an environment, even if you really have the chance to


    run to the deck, you will only end up dead." Saber Twelve sighed.


    "What should we do now? We¡¯re doomed to die if we jump off the ship," Di Rat said.


    "There is no need to be anxious. The mastermind behind the scenes allowed us toe here. He will


    definitely not let us die." Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve and Di Rat looked around warily. Since Samuel said so, someone would soon appear.


    Sure enough, a slim figure came from afar.


    He was obviously a man, but his looks were even more exquisite than that of a woman. He was


    definitely a stunning beauty when he put on makeup.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Hangong Sun," the exquisite man said to Samuel with a smile on


    his face.


    "I don''t need to know who you are. You are really bold to appear in front of me alone." Samuel said in a


    cold voice.


    "It''s indeed easy for you to kill me with your strength, but since I dare to show up like this, do you think I


    don¡¯t have anyone to rely on?" Hangong Sun said faintly.


    Of course, Samuel knew that he would not be so stupid. However, there was no one nearby. Even if he


    really had a trump card, Samuel was confident that he could subdue him in a short period of time. As


    long as Hangong Sun''s life was in his hands, it would be of no use no matter how many men he had


    secretly arranged for her.


    "You''ll pay the price for your arrogance." As soon as Samuel¡¯s voice died away, his figure shot out like


    an arrow. In an instant, he had already made his way near Hangong Sun¡¯s neck, clutching it tightly.


    "What do you think? You didn''t think of my speed, did you?" Samuel said faintly.


    Hangong Sun¡¯s delicate face became ferocious. He gritted his teeth and said, "It''s not toote for you


    to kneel down now. Otherwise, I will make you regret it for the rest of your life."


    Samuel smiled gently and said, "Your appearance would be perfect if you were a woman. It''s a pity that


    you are a man. You look weird."


    Nangong Sun hated it when others talked about his appearance. Anyone who said he looked like a


    woman was covered with weeds on the grave. This was Nangong Sun''s untouchable underscore, and


    no one could touch it.


    "Kneel down and apologize!" Nangong Sun scolded coldly.


    "Don''t you understand the current situation? Your life is in my hands. So what if you have more


    subordinates? I can kill you before they kill me. Are you willing to die with me?" Samuel said with a


    smile.


    Nangong Sun took out his mobile. Samuel frowned slightly. He did not know what this fellow was


    nning to do.


    When he turned on a picture of a baby, Samuel had a strong ominous feeling in his heart.


    "You haven''t met this pink and tender girl yet, have you? I heard her surname is Han, and her name is


    Han Nian," Hangong Sun said.


    Her name was Han Nian!


    His words were like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky.


    "Is she his daughter?"


    Samuel grabbed the phone from Nangong Sun''s hand for the first time, and a gentle smile appeared on


    his face.


    He thought, "Daughter, this is my daughter."


    Samuel didn''t expect that he could have a daughter so soon.


    Was she named Han Hian because of Yvonne''s longing for him?


    Samuel wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    Just as he was crying tears of joy, Hangong Sun¡¯s words brought Samuel back to reality.


    "Such a lovely girl. You don¡¯t want her to die, do you?" Hangong Sun said.


    Samuel suddenly raised his head and looked at Hangong Sun furiously. He said," What did you do to


    her? Where is she?"


    "Calm down. She¡¯s fine now. I¡¯ve got someone to take care of her. But if you don¡¯t listen to me, I can¡¯t


    guarantee her safety. If the maid identally pours the boiling water on her or identally falls to the


    ground, it¡¯ll be harmful to a young girl like her," Hangong Sun said proudly.


    Samuel wanted to kill Nangong Sun, and this impulse was unstoppable.


    But he knew that he couldn''t do that.


    Han Nian was in his hands. The only thing he could do was to listen to Nangong Sun.


    "What do you want me to do?" Samuel took a deep breath and asked.


    "Kneel down."

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    Nangong Sun looked at Samuel with a smile on his face, and his eyes were full of yfulness.


    So what if he was an expert?


    So what if he managed to pierce through the Earth Core Prison?


    In front of him, he could only be an honest wagging dog, which was very enjoyable to Nangong Sun.


    He liked to control people like Samuel. The stronger he was, the more he would have a sense of


    conquest.


    There were too many men who said that he looked like a woman. When his appearance couldn''t be


    changed, Nangong Sun''s heart became distorted.


    He wanted to let those guys, who called him a woman, see that even a strong man like Samuel could


    only kneel in front of him.


    "I''m on my knees!" Saber Twelve suddenly said. He walked up to Hangong Sun and knelt down without


    hesitation.


    "And me." Di Rat walked in front of Hangong Sun almost at the same time.


    They would rather be humiliated than see Samuel kneel down to Hangong Sun.


    In the hearts of Saber Twelve and Di Rat, Samuel was a true expert. Experts were not allowed to be


    humiliated.


    Hangong Sun smiled coldly and said disdainfully, "Who do you think you are? You don''t even have the


    right to kneel to me. Do you still want to rece him?" "Don''t go too far!" Saber Twelve said to


    Nangong Sun through gritted teeth. He was indeed controlling Samuel''s weakness, but that didn''t


    mean he could fool Samuel. At least Saber Twelve wouldn''t allow him to do so.


    "Too far?" Nangong Sun kicked on Saber Twelve''s shoulder and scolded in a cold voice, "Am I going


    too far? Ask him, do you think I''m going too far?"


    At this moment, Samuel bent his legs.


    Saber Twelve and Di Rat looked surprised when they saw this.


    "Brother Samuel, don''t!"


    "Brother Samuel!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The two eximed at the same time, but they did not stop Samuel from kneeling down.


    It was just a small life force for a few days. Samuel had not been able to apany her when she


    descended, and now he had brought such a great danger to her. To Samuel, he felt an intense sense of


    guilt toward Han Nian. To him, kneeling down was nothing at all.


    Samuel was willing to do anything as long as Han Nian was safe.


    "Hahahahahaha." Nangong Sun threw his head back andughed. Her pride was beyond words. He


    said in a loud voice, "So what if you¡¯re strong? You still have to bow down in front of me."


    "What will it take for you to let her go?" Samuel asked, gritting his teeth.


    Nangong Sun stoppedughing, walked to Samuel, and said condescendingly, "From now on, you¡¯re


    going to be my dog. I''ll let you go west, but you can''t go east. Do you understand?"


    Samuel lowered his head and continued to ask, "What will it take for you to be willing to let her go?"


    Nangong Sun suddenly reached out and grabbed Samuel''s hair and said, "You''re just a dog. You¡¯re not


    qualified to bargain with me."


    Samuel stared at Nangong Sun like a torch. He knew that his repeatedpromises could not really


    make Han Nian safe. Being a dog for Nangong Sun was just giving him the capital to go too far.


    He had to have a clear answer. He had to let Nangong Sun know that even if he wanted to make use of


    him, he had to pay the price.


    "What will it take for you to let her go?"


    Samuel asked for the third time.


    His icy gaze sent chills down Hangong Sun''s spine. Under his gaze, he felt like he could die at any


    moment.


    Although he had Han Hian as a threat, Hangong Sun was afraid that he would irritate Samuel and


    make him lose his mind.


    Hangong Sun didn''t want to bury a child with him in less than a few days.


    His life was above everything else. How could he let such a person kill him?


    "Do a few things for me. As long as I''m satisfied, I¡¯ll let you go, " Hangong Sun said.


    "I want them to return to Cloud City safely,¡± Samuel said, ncing at Saber Twelve and the others.


    "Do you know that I hate it when others bargain with me?" Nangong Sun said with a gloomy face.


    Samuel did not speak. Instead, he stared at Nangong Sun, who felt a strong and inexplicable pressure


    from him. However, since Nangong Sun treated him like a dog, how could he be willing topromise


    with him?


    "Only one of the three is alive. You can choose." Nangong Sun said. He wanted to teach Samuel a


    lesson and teach him a lesson. He wanted him to know the consequences of disobedience.


    His words stunned Saber Twelve and Di Rat. They could only live one. The only one who could survive


    was naturally Han Tianyang. After all, Samuel came to the Earth Core to save him.


    "Brother Samuel, I can die," Saber Twelve said without hesitation. Beforeing to Earth Core Realm,


    he had already held the will to die. Moreover, Tang Qingwan''s life had already been nned. He could


    have nothing to worry about. Besides, he wanted to die, so there was no need to make a choice for


    Samuel.


    Di Rat was not as determined as Saber Twelve, so he appeared to be in a dilemma and hesitant. He


    had only emerged from the Earth Core Prison after much difficulty, and he wasn''t willing to die just like


    that.


    "What are you thinking? Do you want me to kill you?" Saber Twelve asked Di Rat.


    Di Rat lowered his head and didn''t dare to speak. He couldn''t go against his heart and say something


    that was willing to die, but he didn''t dare to say that he wanted to live. He knew very well that there was


    no way topare between him and Han Tianyang.


    Samuel suddenly took out an inch-long dagger.


    Nangong Sun thought Samuel was going to hurt him. He took a few steps back and said to Samuel,


    "Samuel, don''t forget that your daughter is still in my hands."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel raised his knife and stabbed it directly into his thigh.


    This scene stunned everyone. No one knew why Samuel was doing this.


    "What... what are you doing?" Nangong Sun asked in fear. "Is this guy crazy? Why did he stab


    himself?"


    "You''ve arranged so many things. I think I''m of great value to you. If I''m hurt, will it dy your n?"


    Samuel said calmly without even a frown. After that, he pulled out his dagger again.


    Nangong Sun''s heart sank. Samuel¡¯s value to him was indeed very great. Otherwise, how could he


    destroy the entire Earth Core Region because of Samuel?


    It was precisely because Samuel''s appearance that the Earth Core had lost its original meaning.


    Everyone in the world regarded the Earth Core as a profitable business, but only the core of the


    Nangong n knew the significance of the Earth Core. It was for the purpose of finding experts for the


    Nangong family.


    The Nangong family was rich and powerful, but there was another circle in the world. It was not a circle


    that could be entered by money. It had to have strong military strength. That was the real top circle. It


    was unknown to the public, but it was crowded by the secr upper-ss society.


    "I want the three of them to leave unharmed." Samuel once again swung his de after speaking. He


    pierced it into another thigh.


    "Samuel!" Han Tianyang eximed.


    "Brother Samuel!" Saber Twelve cried out in pain.


    Di Rat lowered his head and trembled with fear. He didn''t dare to say a word.


    He didn''t expect Samuel to do such a thing for the sake of their survival. It wasn''t until this moment that


    Di Rat seemed to understand why Saber Twelve was willing to die for him.


    Samuel''s face remained unchanged. Although his legs were blood-red, he seemed to feel no pain at


    all.


    "Are you f**king crazy?" Hangong Sun gritted his teeth and cursed. This guy was willing to hurt himself


    in order to save two unrted persons. Nangong Sun couldn''t imagine what was in Samuel''s mind.


    "They are just two subordinates. It¡¯s not a big deal that they died."


    Samuel drew his saber again. He didn''t dare to kill Nangong Sun because he was still holding Han


    Nian hostage. He didn''t want to see the two of them die here either, so this was his only option.


    His valuey in his strong skills, which was also a point that Nangong Sun wanted to take advantage


    of. If he was injured, his value would be reduced.


    He was betting that Nangong Sun was unwilling to see him get injured. Although the odds were slim,


    he had no choice but to give it a try.


    "If I don''t go crazy, what''s the point of living?" Samuel said faintly.


    Nangong Sun was not willing topromise with Samuel for this matter. However, the look in Samuel''s


    eyes seemed to tell him that if he did not agree, this matter would continue.


    If Samuel continued to get hurt, his value would be reduced.


    He destroyed the entire Earth Core. If he only exchanged for a piece of trash, how could he exin this


    to the others in the n?

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    He saw Nangong Sun''s hesitation, which showed that he must have some scruples in his heart.


    Samuel was more confident that he could threaten Nangong Sun with this.


    "The entire Earth Core has been destroyed. You have paid such a great price. Are you willing to return


    empty-handed?" Samuel asked.


    Nangong Sun was shocked. His fear was actually seen through Samuel. This guy was not only


    powerful, but also thoughtful. He was really a terrible person.


    Fortunately, he still had the trump card. As long as Han Man''s life was in his hands, Samuel would be


    at his disposal.


    It didn''t make much sense to Nangong Sun whether he should kill these three people or not. He didn''t


    have to make his family suffer because of these irrelevant people.


    "I can let them go, but if you can''t satisfy me, I can send someone to kill them at any time, including


    your daughter," Nangong Sun said.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel heaved a sigh of relief. He walked up to Saber Twelve and whispered, "Help


    me take care of Yvonne after you go back. Tell her that I will definitely save Han Man. Tell her not to


    worry too much."


    Saber Twelve looked at the wound on Samuel''s thigh. He took a deep breath and said, "I will not let


    anyone hurt her. My life is only to protect her."


    Samuel patted Saber Twelve''s head with a smile and said, "You still have a daughter. You have to take


    good care of her." After that, Samuel walked to Han Tianyang. Looking at worried Han Tianyang,


    Samuel said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I will go back alive and listen to your story."


    Han Tianyang''s aged voice was a little hoarse as he said, "There are still many people waiting for you


    toe back alive."


    Samuel nodded, turned around, and said to Hangong Sun, "Send them away."


    Hangong Sun waved his hand and a helicopter on the deck started moving.


    When the three of them boarded the helicopter, Samuel was relieved. Ho matter what he was going to


    face next, for the sake of Han Hian, he had to survive.


    "Give me some time to recover. After that, I can do anything for you," Samuel said to Hangong Sun.


    "I admit that you are very powerful. You are also the most ruthless person I have ever seen. However,


    don''t forget that your daughter is still in my hands," Hangong Sun said.


    "Are you reminding me on purpose because you''re scared of me?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Hangong Sun''s expression instantly became ferocious when he heard that. He said, "You''re just one of


    my dogs. How can I be afraid of you?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Samuel smiled and said no more.


    If Hangong Sun was not afraid of him, why should he remind him in this way?


    Didn''t he show his fear of Samuel when he said those words?


    He did not admit it, but it did not mean that it had never happened.


    Cloud City, two dayster.


    When Saber Twelve and the other two appeared at the gate of Hex Capital Nightclub, the underlings at


    the gate were shocked. They quickly informed Manfred and Johann of the news.


    In less than a minute, the two of them ran to the door under the wind.


    "Why are you all alone? Where is Samuel?" Manfred asked Saber Twelve. His pupils were clearly


    trembling, as if he was afraid that something would happen to Samuel.


    "Brother Samuel is still alive." Saber


    Twelve knew what he was afraid of and quickly denied his idea.


    Manfred heaved a sigh of relief and said," Has he already returned to Hillside Vi?" Saber Twelve


    shook his head and exined the situation of the Earth Core Realm to Manfred.


    Manfred clenched his teeth when he heard this. The person who had captured Han Nian was actually


    someone from the Earth Core. Yet that person had actually used this to threaten Samuel to do things


    for him. This was far too despicable. Han Nian was merely a child who had been born for a couple of


    days.


    "Saber Twelve, you have killed everyone in the Earth Core and not a single one of them is left?"


    Johann asked as he felt a chill run down his spine. Although he did not know much about the Earth


    Core, he knew what kind of people Earth Corethewas. If what Saber Twelve said was true, it would be


    too shocking.


    "That''s right. This is probably a test


    Nangong Sun gave to Brother Samuel," said Saber Twelve.


    Johann gasped. The price paid for this test was simply too high. Furthermore, Samuel''s strength was


    truly astonishing. He actually managed to aplish such an incredible feat.


    "Johann, buy a set of clothes for the old master and send him back to the Hillside Viter," Saber


    Twelve said to Johann.


    Johann took a careful look at Han Tianyang. Han Tianyang was a legendary figure in Swallow City, and


    he had already been "dead". It was unexpected that he was still alive. If the people in Swallow City


    knew this, they would be in an uproar.


    Manfred also had a certain degree of respect for Han Tianyang. Other than his identity as Samuel''s


    grandfather, he also owed it to Han Tianyang''s capabilities.


    In Swallow City, Han Tianyang started from scratch and created countless legends. His deeds spread


    in both the business world and the gray area, and many people regarded him as an idol. Even today,


    after Han Tianyang''s "death¡± for so many years, his name was still very famous.


    "Old Master Han,ter on, I will send you back to Hillside Vi." Manfred asked.


    Han Tianyang nodded.


    Johann bought back his clothes to change, he also found a barber. After all, he had been in the Earth


    Core Pass for so many years, and Han Tianyang''s messy hair and beard made him look like a beggar.


    It was not appropriate to go back with this image.


    After cutting his hair and shaving his beard, Han Tianyang immediately became much more energetic.


    Even his imposing manner had recovered quite a bit. The imposing aura of a superior made the boss,


    Manfred, feel like a little brother in front of him.


    In the vi district of Cloudridge, Manfred only sent Han Tianyang to the entrance of the vi.


    Han Tianyang walked up on foot. Tian Changsheng quickly received news of this matter, which made


    the old guy, Tian Changsheng, so excited that his face turned red.


    As a member of Han Tianyang''s generation, Tian Changsheng was more familiar with Han Tianyang''s


    deeds than the young people today. In his era, Han Tianyang was almost a legendary figure. Many


    people even regarded him as a business god. Even in his heyday, he also regarded Han Tianyang as


    an idol.


    It was unimaginable for Tian Changsheng. If people in Swallow City knew that Han Tianyang was still


    alive, what kind of turmoil would it cause?


    Those people would probably live in fear from now on.


    When Han Tianyang arrived at Hillside Vi, he rang the doorbell.


    In the past, He Ting was the one responsible for opening the door. However, now He Ting, who was


    burdened with a fabricated crime, disappeared, while Lydia, Yvonne, and Gina were the only ones left


    in the house.


    Yvonne was in a trance. Of course, she wouldn''t open the door.


    Lydia, on the other hand, did not have the courage to ask Gina to do such a small thing. She walked to


    the door with a reluctant look.


    When the door opened and Lydia saw Han Tianyang, she immediately showed an impatient look.


    This bad old man, he couldn''t have knocked on the wrong door, could he?


    "What are you doing?" Lydia asked rudely.


    "Find my daughter-inw," Han Tianyang said.


    Lydia smiled coldly. He looked like a poor old man. How could hee to the Hillside Vi to find his


    daughter-inw?


    "Old thing, you''ve found the wrong ce. Look at you being poor. How can your daughter-inw live


    here?" Lydia said disdainfully.


    Han Tianyang frowned slightly and asked,"


    Who are you?"


    Hearing this, Lydia showed a proud look and said, "I am the owner of this vi. You don''t even know


    me, yet you stille to find your daughter-inw. I think you are old and confused."


    "Did he go the wrong way?"


    "That''s impossible.¡±


    Although Han Tianyang was not familiar with the vi area of Cloudridge, there was only one Hillside


    Vi. How could he go wrong?


    Seeing that Han Tianyang still refused to leave, Lydia was impatient and said, "Get out of here. Don''t


    walk into such a high-end vi area in the future. This is not a ce where you, such a poor person,


    cane casually. This time, you''re lucky and is not discovered by the security guard, but next time,


    you won''t be so lucky."


    After that, Lydia was about to close the door when she suddenly heard the voice of Gina behind her.


    "Dad!" Gina looked at Han Tianyang in disbelief. Although she always thought that Han Tianyang was


    still alive, when she saw him with her own eyes, she still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Lydia stood rooted to the spot!


    This old man turned out to be Gina''s father?


    Could it be that the daughter-inw he was looking for was Gina?


    That was to say, this old man in front of her... he, he was the legendary Han Tianyang of the Hannigan


    n!


    Lydia was so scared that her heart was trembling.

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    Getting out of the way by the door, Lydia buried herself in shivering in the corner of the door. No matter


    how bold she was, she did not dare to block Han Tianyang''s way.


    Although Lydia was just a woman and did not know much about Swallow City, after knowing the identity


    of Samuel, she deliberately asked about Swallow City''s Hannigan Family.


    Although Han Cheng was not very capable and had died young, the ability of Han Tianyang, who


    founded the Hannigan family''s glory, was definitely not something that could be underestimated.


    More importantly, Lydia was afraid Gina would attack her. She had already been traumatized by her. In


    addition to saying a few bad words about her behind her back, she was as docile as a rabbit in front of


    her.


    Lydia also gave full y to the point of bullying the weak and fearing the strong.


    "Thanks for your hard work during this period of time," Han Tianyang said to Gina.


    "What about Samuel? Didn''t Samuele back with you?" Gina asked.


    Yvonne was sitting on the sofa in a daze, but when she heard the word "Samuel", she suddenly stood


    up and ran to Gina.


    "Mom, is Samuel back? Where is he? Where is he?" Yvonne asked excitedly.


    Looking at the excited Yvonne, Gina''s heart was in pain. In the past few days of contact, Gina could


    feel Yvonne''s care for Samuel. On this point, as a woman, she was not as good as her.


    "You''re Yvonne, aren''t you?" Han Tianyang walked up to Yvonne and asked softly.


    Yvonne nodded subconsciously. She didn''t know who was in front of her, but she could feel a trace of


    affection from the elder in his eyes.


    "I''m Han Tianyang, Samuel''s grandfather," Han Tianyang said.


    "Grandpa," Yvonne shouted unconsciously.


    Han Tianyang smiled kindly and said, "My original decision was not wrong. I''m very pleased that you


    care so much about Samuel."


    Yvonne was confused. "What''s his decision?"


    Noticing Yvonne''s confusion, Han Tianyang said, "I''ll tell you something after Samueles back."


    "Where is he? Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet?" Yvonne asked nervously.


    "Don''t worry. He''s fine. He''s going to save Han Nian, and he''lle back with her," Han Tianyang said.


    The word "Han Nian" was like a bomb to Yvonne, filling her eyes with tears. Every time she thought of


    Han Nian, she would feel a heart-wrenching pain.


    Yvonne didn''t dare to think about what had happened to Han Nian. She didn''t even dare to imagine.


    "Trust him. He will definitely bring Han Nian back," Han Tianyang said.


    Yvonne covered her mouth and tried not to cry, but the sobs between her fingers were still


    uncontroble.


    "Dad, are we going back to Swallow City?" Gina asked Han Tianyang.


    Han Tianyang shook his head and said, "If those people knew that I didn¡¯t die, it would definitely cause


    a lot of trouble. Now, we can¡¯t add to the chaos.¡¯¡¯


    Gina nodded to show her understanding. Although she did not know what had happened, the biggest


    problem for Samuel was to find Han Nian. Under such circumstances, she could not make any trouble


    for Samuel. Now that Han Tianyangcame back, he would make the final decision for the Hannigan


    family. She only needed to do it ording to his orders.


    At this time, Han Tianyang suddenly turned his head and stared at Lydia, saying, "Is it you who has


    always looked down on my grandson and even wanted to kill him?"


    When he was in Hex Capital Nightclub, Han Tianyang had a general understanding of the internal


    situation of the Sue family. He learned a lot about Lydia from Manfred, so Han Tianyang was very clear


    about what Lydia had done to Samuel.


    Lydia was so scared that her face turned pale and her whole body trembled slightly.


    She really wanted Samuel to die. Even a small life like Han Nian was just a way to vent her anger. But


    in the face of Han Tianyang¡¯s questioning, how could Lydia dare to tell the truth?


    "No, no, I didn''t want him to die. It was just a misunderstanding," Lydia said in a trembling voice.


    "Han Nian was able to leave the vi because of you. Does this have nothing to do with you?" Han


    Tianyang continued to ask. Han Nian was protected by hundreds of people, and He Ting was just a


    servant. How could she dare to kidnap Han Nian? What''s more, it was impossible for a servant to have


    anything to do with a person like Hangong Sun.


    When Lydia felt Yvonne''s gaze, she suddenly raised her head and said to Han Tianyang, "Don''t nder


    me. Han Nian is also my granddaughter. How could I do this to her?"


    "Whether it''s true or not, the truth wille out one day. I hope that you didn''t do it. Otherwise, 1 will


    never let you go, " Han Tianyang said lightly.


    Lydia was terrified. She prayed in her heart that the truth of this matter should not be exposed.


    Otherwise, she would not be able to imagine what would happen.


    After a while, Yan Jun returned to Hillside Vi. When he saw Han Tianyang, he obviously suppressed


    his excitement.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Follow me." Han Tianyang said to Van Jun.


    They went to the backyard of the vi together.


    After a long silence, Han Tianyang said, " The people of the Earth Core were killed by Samuel. Now,


    his daughter is in Nangong Sun''s hands. I don¡¯t know what the Nangong family will do with him."


    Van Jun''s expression changed. Han Nian had fallen into the hands of the Nangong family. This was not


    just a simple kidnapping!


    "Does the Nangong family wish to use Samuel to enter that level?" Van Jun said through gritted teeth.


    "This is the pursuit of many truly great families. There is also a legitimate reason for Samuel." Han


    Tianyang sighed, appearing extremely helpless.


    Yan Jun''s breathing was rapid. If that was the case, then this matter would be far moreplicated


    than he had imagined. Moreover, the crisis Samuel was facing was even greater.


    "Do we have any method to help Samuel?" Said Yan Jun.


    Han Tianyang shrugged his shoulders feebly and said, "What do you think we can do in the face of the


    real Hangong family? Even if Hangong Qianqiu is not dead, she is of no use."


    "That''s right, why has Samuel suddenly be this strong?" Han Tianyang curiously asked. The


    strength Samuel had disyed at the Earth Core was already nearly as strong as Yan Jun. At his age,


    this was basically an impossible matter. Hence, Han Tianyang was extremely uncertain about this


    point.


    "He once came to me and told me that a powerful force had suddenly appeared in his body. I''ve also


    seen it before. His strength was indeed shocking. He even killed Han Long," Van Jun said.


    "What!" Han Tianyang looked at Van Jun with a shocked face. He had originally thought Samuel''s


    strength was only close to Van Jun. He did not expect Han Long to be killed by Samuel!


    Han Long was the most powerful member of the Hannigan family in the U.S.. Han Tianyang was very


    clear about his strength. Although Han Long was not qualified to enter that level, he was definitely a top


    master under that level.


    "I know that you do not wish to believe it. However, this is the truth.¡± Said Van Jun.


    Han Tianyang''s hands were obviously trembling, and even his pupils were like an earthquake. In this


    way, sooner orter, Samuel would be able to really reach that level.


    "Will those ancient families allow such a threat to exist?" Han Tianyang said with a hint of sadness.


    "I believe he can survive for Yvonne, and for Han Nian," Yan Jun said.


    Han Tianyang took a deep breath and said," This is not what we can do. Now he can only rely on


    himself."


    Although Yan Jun really wanted to help Samuel, he had no choice but to admit Han Tianyang''s words


    at this moment.


    Samuel''s current situation was something that they did not have the right to intervene at will.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the Hannigan family in Swallow City was high above them, but in the


    face of those real big families, they were still like ants.


    In this world, there were too many bright things that only appeared to be on the surface. A truly


    powerful family would never bother to show themselves in the secr world.


    "Lydia is a very vicious woman. You must be careful of her.¡± Yan Jun reminded Han Tianyang.


    "Since I''m back, can I give this woman a chance to be a demon?" Han Tianyang smiled faintly and


    continued, "But the price she shou pay should be done by Samuel. So, I have to let her live and let her


    witness the power of Samuel and make her regret all this." "I cannot wait to see her begging for mercy


    in front of Samuel. I hope that Samuel


    would be able to return soon." Said Yan Jun.


    The conversation between the two people was full of trust in Samuel. This was their only choice.

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    Han Tianyang had a bitter smile on his face. He had already expected Samuel would face such a


    situation one day, because from the moment Nangong Qianqiu married into the Hannigan family, the


    Hannigan family in Swallow City was just a pawn of the Nangong family.


    Everyone thought that Han Tianyang started from scratch and created countless miracles. But who


    knew that if the Nangong family hadn''t been behind all this, he wouldn''t have been able to do it at all.


    Back then, he had fought for his pride.


    In those days, in order not to lose to the Hannigan family in the U.S. and to avoid being looked down


    upon by the Hannigan family in the U.S., Han Tianyang set foot on this road of no return.


    Samuel had once been disdained as a useless live-in son-inw by the entire Cloud City. However, the


    useless son-inw wasHan Tianyang. He did not even have the right to visit the family!


    But he had never expected Samuel would face this kind of situation.


    Han Man''s birth was a surprise, but it was also an ident. She was also implicated in this matter.


    "If anything happens to Han Man, how can I face him?" Han Tianyang was helpless and unwilling. He


    was unable to help because of this kind of thing, but because of him, he couldn''t do anything that had


    nothing to do with him.


    "Before the Hangong family can achieve their goal, they will not hurt Han Nian. This is the only


    bargaining chip that can threaten Samuel." Van Jun''s tone was particrly firm, but he was not sure if it


    was true.


    Han Tianyang sighed heavily and said, "If I didn¡¯t strive for a good victory that year, maybe these things


    wouldn''t have happened. It¡¯s my fault. I have no ability and I want to be looked up to by others. In the


    end, the gorgeous empty shell is just wrapped in a pile of rotten rust."


    Van Jun did not make any evaluation of this. Back then, Han Tianyang had indeed given up many


    things in order to rise to the peak. However, he did not have any other choice. Would he be willing to be


    a chess piece for others? This was merely a helpless action.


    "If the Hangong n has a smart person, perhaps Samuel from the Nangong n will obtain their true


    position. Then, our worries will be unnecessary." Van Jun consoled.


    Han Tianyang smiled disdainfully and said, "Don¡¯t you know these guys who look up to the top? How


    can they put Samuel in their eyes? This kind of guy who ims to be above others has a natural sense


    of superiority. Their eyes can only stare at that level."


    "Sigh." Van Jun sighed. It was as if he had really thought too much of this kind of expectation that he


    should not have.


    In an ind country.


    This was the stronghold of the Nangong n.


    When the nended at the airport in the ind country, Samuel, who had recovered from his injury,


    followed Nangong Sun into a Bentley.


    "From now on, you''d better stay quiet as a mute. I won''t let you talk, so you''d better keep your mouth


    shut," Nangong Sun reminded Samuel.


    In order to enter that level, the Nangong family had been working hard, but the effect was minimal. The


    Earth Core was just one of the many ns of the Nangong family.


    Nangong Sun was also a rtively transparent figure in the family, so he made a bet to take over the


    task of the Earth Core Prison.


    Nangong Sun ranked the second in the younger generation, with his elder brother and younger brother.


    Both his elder brother and younger brother had made the family''s internal achievements satisfactory,


    but he was the only one who could not reach it. Therefore, for Nangong Sun, Samuel was the capital to


    change his position in the family. As long as Samuel''s performance could satisfy the family master


    Nangong Boling, his position would naturally rise.


    For Nangong Boling, his greatest wish was to bring the Nangong family to that level. Whoever could


    y a decisive role in this matter would be able to get the position of the master of the family in the


    future.


    The position of the Nangong family master was in control of unimaginable huge economy. The three


    Nangong brothers were secretlypeting for it.


    The Nangong family mansion, which looked like an ancient castle, was grand and magnificent. Samuel


    was an experienced man. He used to live in the most luxurious Hillside Vi in Cloud City. However,


    too limited.


    In front of this ancient castle, the Hillside Vi could only be regarded as a toilet at most.


    "Hangong Sun, I heard that you destroyed the whole Earth Core. You are really amazing. Earth Core


    can create a lot of wealth for the Hangong family every year. You actually destroyed it. That''s my


    money. " As soon as he walked to the door, a young man stood in front of Hangong Sun and blocked


    his way.


    Hangong Feng was Hangong Sun''s brother.


    Hangong Sun smiled disdainfully and said, "Hangong Feng, are you dreaming again?" "Do you have


    any other opinions? Except for me, is it possible for you to take the position as the master of the


    family?" Nangong Feng teased him with a smile, and there was no trace of Nangong Sun in his eyes.


    Seeing this situation, Samuel smiled faintly. There were many grudges between the rich and the


    powerful. It seemed that the Nangong family was the same.


    Nangong Sun was not as powerful as he had imagined.


    "What are youughing at? I''ve heard that you''re a good-for-nothing. Nangong Sun has nned a


    good show for you, but unfortunately, no one believes it," Nangong Feng said disdainfully. The news


    about Earth Core had already spread to the Nangong family. Almost everyone knew Samuel had killed


    everyone in Earth Core. However, Nangong Feng did not believe it at all. At this moment, when he saw


    Samuel was not as powerful as he had imagined, he felt that the whole thing was just a deliberate effort


    to build up a strong image for Samuel.


    "Nangong Feng, it''s a pity that you didn''t see this good show with your own eyes. Otherwise, your legs


    will definitely go weak, " Nangong Sun said coldly.


    At this time, a tall figure approached Nangong Feng, who was at least two meters tall. His muscles


    were like copper cast in water, which made him look intimidating.


    He gave people the impression that he was a small mountain.


    Nangong Feng smiled proudly and said, " This is the man I brought back. He is much better than this


    good-for-nothing. He will die tonight. Do you believe it?"


    Nangong Sun clenched his teeth. From the looks of his body, the feeling that this person gave off was


    indeed much stronger than Samuel. Just his aura alone was definitely not something that Samuel could


    However, Nangong Sun had already ced all his bets on Samuel. He would not allow himself to lose.


    "Let''s wait and see." After Nangong Sun finished speaking, he walked into the castle without looking


    back.


    Nangong Feng was still shouting behind his back, "My good brother, don''t cry like you did when you


    were a child tonight. I will never let you get away with it."


    After taking Samuel back to his room, Nangong Sun flew into a rage and smashed everything that


    could be smashed in the room.


    From the hostility he showed, Samuel could feel his anger that was ignored in the Nangong family. And


    this anger was definitely not formed in a short period of time. It must have umted for a period of


    time.


    "You killed that guy tonight. If you can¡¯t do it, your daughter will be an armless woman in the future,"


    Nangong Sun said to Samuel, gnashing his teeth.


    Samuel looked calm. The man¡¯s momentum was strong, but for him, it was just a strong person. There


    was nothing to be afraid of at all.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What are we going to do tonight?" Samuel asked.


    "To fight in the martial arts arena, for the Nangong family, whoever has greater strength can win the


    appreciation of grandpa,¡± Nangong Sun said. The Nangong family didn''t care about how much money


    was because at their level, money was not the most important pursuit, because no matter how much


    money they had, it was impossible for them to enter that level.


    Only by using force could one be called a king!


    "I want to see Han Nian. I want to video chat her," Samuel said. He had to make sure that Han Nian


    was safe and sound. He would not be able to do so with just a photo.


    Nangong Sun walked up to Samuel and almost approached his nose. She gnashed his teeth and said,


    "Remember, you''re just a dog. A dog has no right to negotiate with its master. You have to do whatever


    I ask you to do."


    Samuel looked straight at Nangong Sun. After he knew about Nan Yan''s situation, he thought he had


    the ability to bargain with Nangong Sun, because he had to rely on him to get a higher position in the


    Nangong family.


    "Nangong Sun, you can threaten me with Han Nian, but I can also make you lose everything. If you


    want to prove yourself in front of the Nangong family head, you have to agree to my condition," Samuel


    said firmly.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    Nangong Sun gritted his teeth so hard that he almost gritted his teeth. What he needed to do was to


    control Han Nian and make Samuel listen to him obediently.


    But now, he had a feeling that he was being ckmailed. This was not what Nangong Sun wanted, nor


    was it something he could ept.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll call someone to cripple Han Nian''s hand right now. Her little arm should be able to


    be broken easily, " Nangong Sun threatened.


    Samuel''s heart was trembling. However, he knew that if hepromised like this, he would be even


    less qualified to bargain with him in the future. He had to make a bet. He had to bet that he would not


    dare to do so.


    "My daughter¡¯s life is worthless in your eyes, but the approval of the Nangong family head is something


    you desperately want. You can give it a try and bet on your future," Samuel said calmly.


    Nangong Sun was burning with anger. He didn''t expect that he wouldn''t be able to threaten Samuel in


    this way.


    Even if Han Nian died, Nangong Sun would not care. However, he could not destroy his position in the


    Nangong family because of this.


    "Samuel, you are her father. Do you have to be so cruel? She is a baby less than a month old.¡± After


    Nangong Sun finished his words, he took out his mobile phone and deliberately showed Samuel the


    photo of Han Nian on the phone.


    Samuel''s heart was bleeding. She had been a baby for less than a month, but there were no rtives


    around her. Although she didn''t think or know what had happened to her, she had to face this kind of


    danger because of her father''s selfishness.


    All of this was caused by him.


    But... if he wanted to save her, he had to harden his heart!


    "Your only choice is to promise me. Otherwise, you will lose face and beughed at by others tonight,"


    Samuel said tly.


    Blue veins stood out on Nangong Sun''s forehead. He wanted nothing more than to kill Samuel.


    He had to pay the price of destroying the entire Earth Core. If he did nothing, he would inevitably be


    criticized by others. His grandfather Nangong Boling would also be dissatisfied with him. As for the


    distance between him and the position of the family head, Nangong Sun would walk further and further


    away.


    Moreover, once he failed, not only would he lose his position as the master of the Nangong family, but


    he would also be very likely to be driven out of the Nangong family. This was the consequence that


    Nangong Sun would never ept.


    Nangong Sun took a deep breath and had topromise. "Well, as long as you satisfy me, I will agree


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    to your condition."


    "Should I kill him or not?" Samuel asked faintly.


    Nangong Sun frowned slightly. He had seen how powerful Samuel was. However, the man who was


    sent by Nangong Feng would not be so easy to deal with. However, judging from Samuel¡¯s


    appearance, it seemed to be a matter of time before he killed him or not.


    "Are you that confident?" Nangong Sun asked uncertainly. Even he was beginning to suspect Samuel


    was bluffing.


    "It''s not confidence, it''s strength," Samuel said.


    "Okay," Nangong Sun said happily, "As long as you kill him, if you want to see Han Nian in the future, I


    will show it to you."


    "Deal."


    There were a lot of core members in the Nangong family. In addition to Nangong Sun¡¯s two major


    every time they ate, the dining room was like a banquet.


    When Nangong Sun led Samuel onto the stage, quite a number of people began to point and talk about


    Samuel. Most people looked at him with disdainful eyes. This was a kind of disdain that was emitted


    from deep within their bones. It was as though Samuel was merely an inferior in their eyes.


    "Nangong Sun, he is the person you found. He looks too useless." A very beautiful woman walked up


    to Nangong Sun in high heels. She looked at Samuel contemptuously and said.


    "Sister, appearance is just an illusion, unlike some people who are outwardly strong but inwardly


    weak." Nangong Sun said lightly. The woman standing in front of him was named Nangong Liuli, who


    was also his sister. However, this sister''s position was more partial to his brother Nangong yan, so


    Nangong Sun did not have much good impression of her.


    Nangong Liuli shook her head and smiled helplessly. She really couldn''t see anything special about


    Samuel, but more like a toy boy.


    "I don''t know whether he is strong on the outside or weak on the inside, but with his figure, even I can


    beat him. Of course, my battlefield is on the bed," Nangong Liuli said with a smile. She was a very


    slutty woman, and she never hid her emotions in this aspect. Almost everyone in the Nangong family


    knew that Nangong Liuli liked to keep muscr gigolos.


    Nangong Sun felt sick for a while. Whoever would take over Nangong Liuli in the future would really


    have done something immoral for ten lifetimes.


    "Sister, where is grandpa?" Nangong Sun


    asked.


    "Grandpa and Nangong Yan are in the study. You know, Grandpa has always paid more attention to


    Nangong Yan. You and Nangong Feng are just a foil to him," Nangong Liuli said.


    Nangong Sun was not convinced. Nangong Sun had only been in contact with people of that level


    once, and Nangong Boling took it seriously just because of this matter, which was unfair to him.


    "Nangong Yan is just so lucky," Nangong Sun said disdainfully.


    Hearing this, Nangong Liuli chuckled and said, "His luck is indeed better than yours. I heard that he


    brought back a piece of good news this time. A big shot at that level will personallye to the


    Nangong family in a while. Can you do this?" "What!" Nangong Sun was shocked. How was it possible


    for Nangong Van to invite someone of such a level to the Nangong family?


    "Don''t grow your mouth. I have already said that you and Nangong Feng can''t defeat him. Is there


    anything strange about that?" After Nangong Liuli finished speaking, she went back to her seat in an


    enchanting way.


    Nangong Sun''s face darkened. If what Nangong Liuli had said was true, wouldn''t it be useless for him


    to go through so much trouble to find Samuel?


    Samuel quitely listened to their conversation. There was no change in his expression, but there was


    already a ripple in his heart.


    Could it be the level that Grandfather Van had mentioned before?


    If that was the case, he would be able to take this opportunity to get in touch with people of that level,


    and perhaps he would be able to understand what was going on with the power in his body.


    Before dinner, Nangong Boling''s appearance made everyone in the restaurant stand up, as if they were


    weing a big shot. It was enough to show how powerful the deterrence inside the Nangong family


    master was.


    The young man next to him was Nangong Van. At this moment, he smiled proudly and especially


    looked at Nangong Sun and Nangong Feng as if he was demonstrating his strength.


    Nangong Boling, with a head full of white hair, raised his hand and motioned for everyone to sit down.


    Samuel was not qualified to sit down, so he could only stand behind Nangong Sun.


    Just as Nangong Sun was about to introduce Samuel to Nangong Boling, Nangong Boling said, "Those


    who have nothing to do with this can leave now."


    Nangong Sun looked embarrassed. Wasn''t the so-called irrelevant person that his grandfather


    mentioned Samuel?


    "You go out first," Nangong Sun said.


    Samuel turned around and left without any hesitation. Under such circumstances, there was no need


    for him to show his toughness. Moreover, Nangong Boling''s aura was obviously stronger than Han


    Tianyang''s. There was no need for Samuel to provoke such a person on the first day he stepped into


    the Nangong family.


    Walking out of the dining room, Samuel arrived at the outdoor garden. He took out a cigarette, lit it up,


    and took a deep drag on it. Nocotine had passed through his lungs.


    Samuel had never seen such arge family before. The so-called influential family in Swallow City was


    just a joke in front of the Hangong family.


    He knew that it would be more difficult to stay here and he would be looked down upon. However, in


    order to save Han Hian, he had to endure all of this.


    But there was one thing Samuel couldn''t figure out. Hangong Sun had nned all of this, but why


    would he target him?


    An old woman holding a walking stick walked up to Samuel while smoking She looked like she was


    over a hundred years old, trembling like a candle in the wind.


    "Are you Samuel?" The old woman asked


    Samuel.


    Samuel frowned slightly. "Is there anyone in the Nangong family who knows me? How is that


    possible?"


    "Grandma, how do you know my name?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "Is your grandmother Nangong Qianqiu well now?" asked the old woman.


    Samuel was shocked. How could she ask about Nangong Qianqiu for no reason?

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    "Granny, you... you know Nangong Qianqiu? " Samuel''s breathing became rapid for no reason.


    Nangong Qianqiu, the Nangong family! Was there any connection between the two? How could it be


    possible!


    "Is Nangong Qianqiu a member of the Nangong family?"


    "You unfilial son. How dare you call your Grandmother¡¯s name?" The old woman red at Samuel


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    angrily.


    Samuel never treated Nangong Qianqiu as his Grandmother. Her prejudice had worn away all the


    feelings he had for her. Even when she hung herself, there were no feelings of sympathy in his heart.


    If it weren''t for Nangong Qianqiu, how could Samuel have had such a painful childhood?


    What was the point of having a Grandmother like this for Samuel?


    "She never treats me as a grandson. She doesn''t deserve to be my Grandmother," Samuel said tly.


    Upon hearing this, the old woman became even angrier. She raised her crutch andshed it at Samuel.


    Samuel did not dodge. This old woman''s strength would not be able to hurt him. He could only scratch


    his body with her walking stick.


    "Kneel down and apologize to her." The old woman said.


    Samuel looked serious and said coldly, "I don''t care what rtionship you have with her. It''s impossible


    for me to apologize to her. And I can tell you that she¡¯s dead." The old woman was stunned. After a


    long time, she sighed and left with her crutch.


    Samuel could not ask about the rtionship between Nangong Qianqiu and himself, he saw that the


    old woman''s back seemed to be bent a lot in an instant.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, who are you? Is all of this nned by someone behind the scenes?" Samuel said


    to himself lightly. He could not figure out what the truth was now, but one day, the truth woulde to


    light.


    After dinner, the Nangong family all went to the Martial Arts Gym.


    This was the training ground prepared for all the young members of the Nangong family. Nangong


    Boling hoped that his descendants and juniors would be able to make great achievements in martial


    arts. It was a pity that there had not been a true expert in the Nangong family since the establishment


    of the martial arts field.


    There was a ring in the middle of the martial arts arena. At this moment, except for Nangong Boling,


    who was qualified to sit down, everyone else was standing.


    "Grandpa, my men are ready." Nangong Feng couldn''t wait to walk up to Nangong Boling and say. He


    was itching to show himself and didn''t want Nangong Van to steal all the limelight.


    Nangong Boling nodded his head lightly and asked Nangong Sun, "Where''s the man you¡¯ve found?


    Ask him toe on the stage."


    Nangong Sun nced at Samuel and motioned for him to step onto the fighting ring.


    Without hesitation, Samuel went straight to the ring. However,pared with Nangong Feng''s men, he


    seemed to be too weak, just like a dwarf standing in front of a giant.


    Such a scene could not help but make many peopleugh.


    "Nangong Sun, what kind of good-for-nothing is he? He must havee out of the Dwarf Nation."


    "I heard that he even destroyed the Earth Core Prison for this person. I really don''t know what ability


    this trash has. the Earth Core Prison has made a lot of money for the Nangong n every year."


    "Look, Nangong Sun will definitely be med by the Old Master. Such a good-for-nothing is worthless.


    He even destroyed the Earth Core Prison for him. What a joke." "Nangong Sun is really desperate to


    find such a good-for-nothing to make up the number. As expected, Nangong Van is so powerful that he


    can invite a big shot toe to the Nangong family."


    During the meal, Nangong Boling had informed the Nangong family that in the near future, the big shot


    of that level woulde to the Nangong family in person.


    This news made the Nangong family very excited. Almost everyone was convinced that Nangong Van


    was the future master of the Nangong family, and Nangong Van was also admired by many people.


    "Let''s get started. This kind of trash contest is wasting my time," Nangong Boling said impatiently.


    "Brother, did you deliberately make a fool of us?" Nangong Van couldn''t help but ask.


    Nangong Sun gritted his teeth and said," Whether it''s a joke or not, you''ll find out soon."


    "Hey, if there¡¯s really no one you can use, tell me earlier and I will lend it to you. Why do you have to


    make yourself so humiliated?" Nangong Sun mocked.


    "Didn''t your men beat the people I found? Nangong Van, don''t talk big. After this guy dies, let your men


    fight on the stage," Nangong Feng said discontentedly.


    Nangong Van shrugged and said indifferently, "No problem. I''ll show you what a real master looks like


    On the arena, following Nangong Boling''s order, the big guy twisted his neck and hooked his fingers on


    Samuel.


    Samuel did not make any sign of a powerful attack. Instead, he sauntered toward the man in front of


    him.


    "What''s this guy doing? He''s taking a walk in the ring."


    "He won''t be joking, will he? Is he going to die in front of others?"


    "It seems that Hangong Sun is really going to make a fool of himself this time. He actually found an


    idiot."


    When the crowd saw this, they sneered at Samuel mercilessly.


    Hangong Sun''s expression was ferocious. He didn''t know what Samuel was doing. Facing such a big


    guy who looked very powerful, he was actually strolling. Wasn''t he looking for death?


    "Haha." Hangong Feng burst intoughter." Hahaha, Hangong Sun, what the hell did you find that


    made my stomach ache? You have topensate me."


    At this time, even Nangong Boling had a look of displeasure on his face. He said," This is the person


    for whom you destroyed the whole Earth Core? You¡¯d better give me a satisfactory exnation."


    "Grandfather, he... he was so rxed because he didn''t put his opponents in his eyes," Nangong Sun


    braced himself and said.


    "Nangong Sun, you are really good at bragging. If you were a blind man, I could understand you. But


    your eyes are very good, aren''t they?" Nangong Feng mocked him. After a pause, he continued, "Are


    you really blind? Otherwise, how could you find such a good-for-nothing?"


    Nangong Sun looked at Nangong Feng with gloomy eyes. He gritted his teeth and said," The result of


    thepetition hasn''t been decided yet. It''s not the time for you to becent now."


    Nangong Feng looked up. Indeed, thepetition was not over, but the result was obvious. Moreover,


    not only he was confident. All the Nangong family members present thought so.


    "Forget it. I will let you struggle for a while. After all, you are my younger brother. If I argue with you too


    much, I will look petty." Nangong Feng smiled and said.


    At this moment, there was a sudden bang from the arena, and everyone''s eyes couldn¡¯t help but look


    at the arena.


    Samuel, who was walking leisurely, suddenly exerted force under his feet, causing the entire arena to


    tremble. The eruption of this kind of strength was definitely not something that an ordinary person could


    achieve.


    Nangong Boling frowned and stood up.


    Samuel, who had never been noticed by him for a moment, was now being valued by him.


    In a split second, Samuel started to wave his fist.


    The opponent subconsciously stretched out his hands to block, but the tremendous power was not


    something he could block at all.


    With the impact of the power, the man retreated to the side. Before he could find a chance to resist,


    Samuel''s second punch came again.


    At this moment, he finally knew that he had underestimated Samuel. His eyes were shocked as he


    looked at Samuel, who had once again swung his fist. His only thought was to flee!


    Only by escaping could he avoid this fatal blow.


    However, as soon as he came up with this idea, Samuel''s fists came one after another. He didn''t have


    time to think about it. His fist hit his temple and there was no way to avoid it.


    With a muffled sound, the man''s eyes instantly turned red because of the congestion.


    A few secondster, blood oozed from his ears, nose, mouth, and mouth. His huge body copsed on


    the ring, like a pile of mud, dead.


    "Hiss..."


    "Hiss..."


    "Hiss..."


    Countless gasps sounded one after another, and everyone looked at the trash they thought in horror.


    "How can he be a good-for-nothing?"


    He killed his opponent with one punch. This amazing power had reached a level beyond the


    understanding of ordinary people.


    "He... he''s so powerful!"


    "Hangong Sun has found such a monster that he can kill people with one punch."


    "I didn''t expect it. I didn¡¯t expect it."


    Some timid people''s legs were already weak at the moment. They stared at Samuel and felt as if they


    had had a nightmare.


    "Grandpa, the people I found didn''t disappoint you, did he?" Hangong Sun asked Hangong Boling


    proudly.

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    Nangong Boling took a deep breath. Such a skill was indeed not something he could underestimate.


    Nangong Boling had never seen any of the powerful strength disyed by a fatal punch. It could be


    said Samuel had given him a shock that he had never felt before.


    "Grandpa." At this time, Nangong Feng, who was not convinced, gnashed his teeth and said, "My


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    people can''t be so stupid.


    There must be something fishy about this guy. In order to strive for a good performance in front of you,


    Nangong Sun can use any means."


    "Nangong Feng, it''s understandable that you are not convinced. However, what tricks do you think I


    can y in order to win with the strength? Do you think I can buy off your people?" Nangong Sun said


    proudly. Previously, he had been ridiculed by Nangong Feng, so he had been holding back his anger.


    Now, he could finally vent it out.


    Nangong Feng''s face was extremely ugly. Even if he wanted to smear Nangong Sun, he couldn''t do it


    in this way.


    If Nangong Sun bought his people off, wouldn''t that mean he was useless? And even if he bought his


    people off, it wouldn''t be easy for himto kill him with one punch.


    Nangong Feng wasn¡¯t a fool. He couldn''t have ced himself in such an ignorant state to make


    Nangong Bolingugh at him.


    "You''re lucky this time," Nangong Feng said resentfully.


    Nangong Sunughed and turned to look at


    Nangong Yan. He said, "It''s your turn now."


    Hangong Yan¡¯s face was not any better than Nangong Feng''s. The people he found were definitely not


    weak, but Samuel''s strength was too strong. Before he figured out Samuel''s background, he was


    definitely unwilling to let his men fight at will. If they died in the ring, all his efforts during this period


    would be in vain.


    "Grandfather, can we stop today''s match?" Nangong Yan asked Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Sun''s expression froze. "Let¡¯s end this now? How can I miss this? I must prove myself in front


    of my family members. Besides, this is a great opportunity towin Nangong Yan. How can I miss it?"


    However, before Nangong Sun could say anything, Nangong Boling said, "Of course, that''s all for


    today."


    "Thank you, Grandfather," Nangong Van said gratefully.


    Nangong Boling''s undisguised favoritism made Nangong Sun very angry. However, since Nangong


    Boling had already spoken, he didn''t have the courage to refute


    Nangong Boling''s words and could only helplessly ept this result.


    "You can escape today but no tomorrow. Brother, how long can you hide?" Nangong Sun sneered and


    said.


    Nangong Van pretended not to hear Nangong Sun''s words and left the Martial Arts Gym with his men.


    Most of them chose to leave.


    Nangong Liuli stared at Samuel, as if there were peach blossoms in her eyes.


    She did not expect Samuel to be so powerful. She could not help but wonder if he was so powerful on


    the other side.


    Nangong Liuli was a decisive person. She would never let her curiosity continue to grow in her heart,


    so she had already made a n in her mind and was going to find Samuel to verify it.


    Moreover, after Samuel showed great strength, Nangong Liuli found that his handsomeness was not


    only for show, but also a real man who had the temptation of powerful hormones.


    "Wait for me tonight." Nangong Liuli walked up to Samuel and gave him a charming wink.


    Samuel looked steadily forward and did not look at Nangong Liuli s coquetry. This kind of woman with


    great charm was a deadly poison for many men.


    Unfortunately, Samuel was obsessed with


    Yvonne. In his eyes, Nangong Liuli was just a woman.


    After everyone left, Nangong Sun walked up to Samuel and said, "I''m very satisfied with your


    performance. I can give you half an hour of video call time. Cherish it."


    After that, Nangong Sun threw the phone to Samuel.


    Samuel was extremely excited after receiving the phone. He hurried back to the room that Nangong


    Sun had arranged for him.


    All the servants of the Nangong family lived here. Of course, Samuel was not qualified to live in the


    guest room.


    In a smallpartment less than three square meters in size, there was nothing but a bed.


    Holding his mobile phone, Samuel''s hands could not help trembling slightly. He dialed the only contact


    person in the phone.


    The other party seemed to have also received Hangong Sun''s order. After the video call was


    connected, Han Nian appeared on the screen.


    The little guy slept quietly and clenched her fists.


    This static scene alone was enough to make Samuel sink in. It was as if watching it for the rest of his


    life would not be enough.


    Half an hour passed quickly. Samuel was still unsatisfied; he had no choice but to put away his phone.


    Lying in a single bed, the space that could cause him to fall off was very small for Samuel. However, if


    he wanted to save Han Nian, he would be able to endure anything.


    Just as he closed his eyes to rest, he heard a knock on the door.


    Samuel knew who it was, but he still opened the door.


    Nangong Liuli, in sexy clothes, almost squeezed into the room with Samuel.


    "Your room is really small. Do you want to change a big room?" Nangong Liuli sat on the edge of the


    bed and deliberately put her slender legs together.


    "That¡¯s enough for me,¡± Samuel said tly.


    "Really? But I want to stay here tonight. What should I do?" Nangong Liuli stared at Samuel. She bit


    her lower lip slightly and made a shy expression.


    "You''re the youngdy of the Nangong family. It''s not appropriate for you to live here," Samuel said.


    Nangong Liuli stood up, put her arms around Samuel, and said with an orchidlike breath, "Since you


    know I''m Miss Elder, it''s not inappropriate as long as I want to, unless you like this kind of small


    affection. I can satisfy you."


    As Nangong Liuli spoke, she hooked one of her legs on Samuel¡¯s body.


    Samuel pressed Nangong Liuli''s leg and said, "I don''t need it."


    Nangong Liuli was not angry because of being rejected. Instead, the smile on her face grew wider. She


    said, "I want to measure your waist with my legs. Are you going to refuse me cruelly?"


    Nangong Liuli was very confident that Samuel would fall for her trap because no one had ever been


    indifferent under the temptation of Nangong Liuli. She had great confidence in her appearance and


    figure. As long as it was a man she wanted, it was impossible for her not to get him.


    But Samuel was different. He was a man who was destined to disappoint Hangong Liuli.


    Pushing Hangong Liuli away, Samuel said with a cold expression, "I''m not interested in you."


    These words were like a basin of cold water poured over Hangong Liuli''s head, making her instantly


    angry.


    "Samuel, do you know who you are? How dare you refuse me," Hangong Liuli said fiercely.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Of course I know. Maybe we are rted by blood."


    In Hangong Liuli¡¯s world, she had never had this kind of taboo, but she could feel Samuel''s rejection of


    her. This was the first time she had lost to a man, and it was the first time she had been rejected by a


    man.


    Pa!


    Nangong Liuli pped Samuel in the face. She gritted her teeth and said, "I will make you regret it.


    One day, you wille to me on your knees.¡±


    Samuel looked at Nangong Liuli who left angrily and touched his beaten face. Such a p could not


    even be called pain.


    After closing the door, Samuely down on the bed again.


    Nangong Qianqiu, if she was really from the Nangong family, then he and Nangong Liuli were blood


    rtives. However, Nangong Liuli clearly knew this, but she still came to him, which destroyed


    Samuel''s outlook.


    "What kind of woman can have no taboos?" Samuel said helplessly.


    At this time, in another room.


    The luxuriousness of this ce wasparable to the main hall of the imperial pce. There was a


    world of difference whenpared to Samuel¡¯s living environment.


    Whether it was the ornaments or the decorations in the room, they all exuded a sense of luxury. It


    seemed that even the air in the room was filled with the smell of money.


    Nangong Van¡¯s face was as cold as water as he sat on the sofa. The fact that he had pulled down his


    face and told Nangong Boling to stop the match was already a kind of admitting defeat. However, he


    had no choice but to do so in order to save his


    own people''s lives.


    "How confident are you in your fight with him?" Hangong Yan asked.

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    The man standing in front of Nangong Yan was called Cheng Feng. He was not tall, but his muscles


    were unusually strong. At first nce, one could tell that he had extraordinary strength. More


    importantly, his eyes seemed emotionless, like a machine.


    "Perhaps my ending will be the same as that person''s." Cheng Feng said. Samuel did not perform


    much in the ring, so it was impossible for Cheng Feng to judge how strong he was.


    But if he only used the power of his punch as a reference, Cheng Feng would probably think that he


    would get the same result.


    Nangong Yan''s face darkened when he heard that. He didn''t expect Nangong Sun to find such an


    expert in such a lousy ce like the Earth Core Prison.


    In the eyes of the world, the Earth Core Prison is unfathomable. It''s covered in an unreveble veil.


    However, to the members of the Nangong n, the Earth Core was a ce where animals were


    imprisoned. Many people did not even pay attention to the Earth Core. It was just like how back then,


    Nangong Van had taken the initiative to give up the Earth Core. At this moment, it must be said that he


    somewhat regretted making this decision. If he had chosen the Earth Core, Samuel would now belong


    to him.


    Unfortunately, it was toote to regret this kind of thing.


    "In a few days, people of that level wille to the Nangong family. If he sees the strength of Samuel,


    perhaps he will think more highly of him. I can¡¯t let such a thing happen," Nangong Yan said, gnashing


    his teeth.


    "Since he lives in the Nangong n, won''t it be difficult to kill him?" Cheng Feng said tly.


    Nangong Yan smiled hideously and said," Of course it''s not difficult, but it''s definitely not simple.


    Although my position in Grandfather''s heart is higher than Nangong Sun and Nangong Feng''s, you


    have to know that the Nangong n has to rely on their strong military strength to enter that level.


    Grandfather values Samuel''s performance now. If I kill him for no reason, Grandfather will definitely


    me me."


    "If you want to beat your dog, there''s no need to lie it," Cheng Feng said.


    Nangong Yan was stunned for a moment before he burst outughing.


    "You''re right. He wouldn''t have given up on the crime I gave him."


    The next day, Samuel woke up very early. But with his current status, he could not wander around in


    the castle, so he could only go to the servant area.


    It had to be said that in the world of rich people, ordinary people couldn''t imagine it at all. Even people


    like Samuel would sigh.


    At this time, Samuel found a group of children ying around with a big boy.


    These children should be the junior members of the Hangong n. As for the big boy, Samuel felt a


    little strange.


    It seemed that he was already in his twenties, but his IQ seemed not high, so he was ying games


    with those children with a silly smile on his face.


    After observing for about half an hour, the boy allowed himself to be beaten or scolded, and when the


    children fed him mud, he would swallow it without hesitation.


    However, how could there be such a fool in the ancient castle of the Hangong family?


    "Who are you?" At this time, a little boy walked up to Samuel arrogantly and put his hands on his hips,


    looking like an arrogant young master.


    "Don''t mess with me," Samuel said with a smile.


    When the little boy heard this, he was obviously dissatisfied. He picked up a stone and threw it at


    Samuel. He said proudly, "Kneel down and ride me as my horse. I forgive you today."


    Samuel smiled helplessly. This arrogant boy was young, but he had a bad temper, which was in his


    own house. After he went out of the Nangong n, he would be more arrogant. If he grew up, he would


    be a disaster.


    "Little junior brother, you''d better get out of here and don''t annoy me. Otherwise, I''ll spank you,"


    Samuel said.


    After hearing this, the little boy rushed directly to Samuel and wanted to kick him.


    Samuel took a quick kick with his right leg, and the little boy fell to the ground heavily.


    However, to Samuel¡¯s surprise, the little guy did not cry. Instead, he looked at him with a gloomy face.


    "Who are you? How dare you beat me?" The little boy gnashed his teeth and said.


    "I didn''t hit you. You tripped at my feet by ident. It has nothing to do with me." Samuel smiled faintly.


    It was better not to provoke such a domineering little thing. The reason why he dared to be so arrogant


    must be that he had a powerful background. With his current status, Samuel didn¡¯t want to cause too


    much trouble for Nangong Sun.


    When he was about to turn around and leave, he was hit on the head by a flying stone.


    The little boy looked proud and said," You''re just a dog in the Nangong family. Get down on your knees


    and beg for my forgiveness. Otherwise, I''ll kill you."


    At such a young age, he could easily cause people''s death.


    The education of the Nangong family was really eye-opening.


    Samuel walked to the little boy and picked him up. He said coldly, "Little boy, I won''t argue with you for


    the sake of your young age. But if you mess with me again, I''ll kill you."


    The little boy was obviously used to being arrogant. He was not afraid of Samuel''s threat at all. Instead,


    he kicked Samuel in the air.


    "If you don''t let me go, I''ll kill you," said the little boy.


    Samuel had never met such a domineering guy. He was so angry that he threw him out.


    At this time, Samuel also discovered another thing. The guy, who had been smirking all the time, was


    obviously notughing anymore. The idiotic expression on his face had disappeared. However, the


    moment they looked at each other, the man''s face became nk again.


    This kind of change in expression was definitely not something that a fool could do. Could he be


    ying dumb?


    "I want you to die. Wait for your regret." The little boy fell to the ground and said painfully.


    Samuel turned around and left. It was meaningless to argue with such a little thing. It was impossible


    for him to really kill a child.


    After Samuel left, the little boy was very angry. He gave the fool a good beating and hit him hard. He


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    picked up the stone on the ground and smashed it on the fool¡¯s head.


    "Idiot, what are youughing at? Don''tugh.¡± The little boy roared angrily.


    The fool looked puzzled and continued to smirk. He didn''t seem to care about the blood flowing from


    his forehead and just stretched out his hand to wipe it off.


    The little boy pulled the hair of the fool and said fiercely, "If I don''t kill this guy, my surname is not


    Nangong."


    The fool nodded and seemed to understand the little boy''s words.


    Other children also joined in the fun.


    Killing people was a taboo even for adults, but this group of children was not afraid at all.


    After everyone had left, the fool sat on the ground, ying with the mud and burying his head. But at


    this moment, there was no silly smile on his face, and there was even a hint of ferociousness in his


    eyes.


    In the case that Nangong Sun didn''te to Samuel, Samuel had nowhere else to go except in his


    own room. This kind of boring life was very boring. Samuel had also tentatively dialed the number with


    his mobile phone. However, without Nangong Sun''s order, the other side didn¡¯t answer the phone at all,


    which made Samuel give up the idea of being lucky.


    Every time he calmed down, Samuel would fantasize about what was happening in the Hillside Vi at


    this time.


    Samuel was very worried when Han Nian was kidnapped. He knew very well that for Yvonne, this was


    a nightmare. Yvonne''s pain was definitely not less than his. It might even be many times worse. After


    all, Han Nian had lost a piece of flesh from Yvonne. After being pregnant for 10 months, she had


    separated her parents. This kind of torture was very cruel for Yvonne.


    At the Hillside Vi.


    After Gina came, Yvonne¡¯s situation had improved a lot. Every day, she would try her best tofort


    her so that she would believe Samuel would bring Han Nian back safely.


    There was no doubt in Yvonne''s trust in Samuel. She had never doubted Samuel. Moreover, as long as


    Samuel promised her, he would definitely be able to do it.


    However, this kind of intense pain was something that Yvonne would definitely not be able to do before


    Han Nian returned to her embrace.


    Yvonne often sat in the living room in a daze, and her hands would show a posture of holding a child.


    Every time Gina saw this scene, she would feel extremely distressed.


    "Yvonne, why don''t we go out and take a walk?" Gina said, holding Yvonne¡¯s hand.


    Yvonne shook her head dully and said, " Mom, I want to wait for Samuel at home. I''m afraid that he


    can''t see me as soon as hees back."

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    Yvonne was not the only one who was waiting. Many people in Cloud City were also waiting for Samuel


    to return. This included the Heavenly family as well as Manfred. There were also many chess pieces


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    that Samuel had secretly ced earlier.


    After hearing Yvonne''s words, Gina could not help but sigh. She had only seen this kind of sincere love


    between these two people.


    For Gina of the famous families in Swallow City, all the joys she had seen were mostly for the sake of


    benefits. Who could give away true feelings like Yvonne?


    At this moment, Manfred arrived at the vi. Without showing any emotion, Gina pointed upstairs and


    Manfred went upstairs.


    Lydia and Godfrey were now living in the master bedroom. Han Tianyang did not upy the nest of the


    magpie because of his arrival. Instead, he lived on the third floor.


    The open-air balcony was Han Tianyang''s favorite ce. Even the biting cold wind in winter could not


    stop Han Tianyang from enjoying the scenery here.


    Han Tianyang had not felt the change of seasons in the Earth Core for a long time. Hence, even the


    cold wind was something that was worth experiencing for him.


    "Old Master Hannigan." Manfred came to the balcony, he called out respectfully.


    Han Tianyang nodded and said, "After winter, the spring flowers will bloom." Manfred didn''t quite


    understand what Han Tianyang meant. After winter, wouldn''t it still be autumn if it wasn''t spring?


    Hence, he didn''t dare to reply so as to avoid misunderstanding the meaning of Han Tianyang''s


    decades.


    But in fact, Han Tianyang didn''t hide anything. He hadn''t experienced the changes of the four seasons


    for a long time, so he almost forgot the feeling of spring.


    "Sit down," Han Tianyang said.


    Manfred didn¡¯t dare to. He, who regarded Han Tianyang as his idol, didn''t dare to stand on equal


    footing with Han Tianyang.


    Han Tianyang did not continue to ask, but asked, "What can I do for you?"


    "He Ting''s daughter has been arrested. I want to ask the Old Master how to solve it," Manfred said.


    Jiang Yingying had been


    captured to Cloud City and was now locked up in Hex Capital Nightclub. If it was in the past, Manfred


    would have thought of a way to solve it. But now that Han Tianyang was in Cloud City, this matter had


    to be decided by Han Tianyang.


    "Let her go," Han Tianyang said.


    "Let her go?" Manfred was shocked. He Ting had taken Han Nian away. This was a death sentence. In


    Manfred''s opinion, even though matters in the martial arts world could not harm one''s wife and


    children, things were different. They were rted to Samuel, so there was no need to follow the rules of


    the martial arts world.


    "This matter has nothing to do with the woman called He Ting. Her daughter even knows nothing about


    it," Han Tianyang said. With He Ting¡¯s status as a servant, it was impossible for her to contact Nangong


    Sun, and Nangong Sun was impossible for her to cooperate with He Ting.


    "Old Master, do you have any clues?" Manfred asked curiously.


    There was no clue, but Han Tianyang had a reasonable suspicion. There was a great possibility that


    Lydia did this, but there was no evidence at the moment.


    Since there was no evidence, Han Tianyang did not intend to tell Manfred. He said, "Go do your own


    thing. You don''t have to worry about this in the future. Other than Samuel, no one else can help."


    Manfred sighed. What Han Tianyang said was the truth, and he had already seen through it. It was just


    that he didn''t want to admit it, and he didn''t want to be in a situation where he couldn''t do anything.


    No matter what, Manfred wanted to do something. Once he was free, his guilt would rise endlessly.


    "I know you feel sorry, but there are some things that are beyond your ability, so you don''t have to


    me yourself," Han Tianyang continued.


    "Is there really no way to help him?" Manfred asked, unwilling to give up.


    "If I had, would I still be sitting here?" Han Tianyang said with a wry smile. He would never sit idly by if


    there was a chance to help Samuel. However, given the current situation, there was no chance at all.


    Han Tianyang was well aware of the power of the Hangong family. If he forced himself to participate in


    this matter, it would only add to Samuel¡¯s trouble.


    Hearing those words, Manfred weakly lowered his head.


    "Old Master, I will take my leave first." Manfred said.


    After Manfred left, Yan Jun turned to Han Tianyang and said, "This Manfred is very loyal, but it''s a pity


    that his ability is limited. Otherwise, he would definitely be able to be a good helper of Samuel."


    "This person values friendship very much. He is indeed a rare person, but ability is not something that


    can be forced," Han Tianyang said.


    "That''s right." Yan Jun helplessly shook his head. In the past, he was still able to train Samuel. Now,


    however, Samuel¡¯s ability had already surpassed his. Even he was unable to provide any help for


    Samuel, much less someone like Manfred.


    The act Manfred descending the stairs alerted Yvonne. When Yvonne saw Manfred, she couldn¡¯t help


    but stand up and walk up to Manfred.


    "Brother Manfred, have you caught Aunt He''s daughter?" Yvonne asked.


    Manfred subconsciously nced at Gina. Seeing that Gina didn''t make any abnormal moves, he said,


    "She¡¯s in Hex Capital Nightclub, but I didn''t make things difficult for her. I just wanted to ask her about


    He Ting''s information."


    "Let here to the vi," Yvonne said.


    "Why?" Manfred asked, puzzled.


    "I believe that Auntie He would never do such a thing. Even if she and Han Nian disappeared together,


    they must have been taken away together. We arecking a servant. Let here," Yvonne said.


    Yvonne did not believe that He Ting had betrayed Samuel and left with Han Nian from the very


    beginning because she knew what kind of person He Ting was. He Ting would never do that.


    "Are you worried that Jiang Yingying would be implicated in this matter?" Manfred said helplessly. At a


    time like this, Yvonne was still concerned about the safety of others.


    "No matter what, this was all because of us. Her mother was also implicated because of us," Yvonne


    said.


    "Sister-inw, your heart is too good. However, sometimes kindness doesn¡¯t necessarily bring you


    good karma." Manfred said.


    "The heavens will always be able to see you as a good person," Yvonne said.


    Manfred nodded his head and said," Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to send her over right away."


    When Jiang Yingying came to Hillside Vi, it was the first time that she had felt that her mother used to


    live in such a luxurious ce. In a sense, she knew how rich Samuel was.


    Yvonne introduced herself to Jiang Yingying and also told her about He Ting and Han Nian''s


    disappearance.


    Jiang Yingying did not exin anything for He Ting. She just said that she believed He Ting would not


    be ungrateful.


    "I know that your mother is not such a person. If you don''t feel wronged, you can stay at home and


    work, which will also make you safer," Yvonne said.


    "Thank you, Elder Sister Yvonne." Jiang Yingying nodded and said. She knew Yvonne was doing this


    for her own good, so she was very grateful.


    "Come with me." Yvonne took Jiang Yingying to the storage room where Samuel had lived. Yvonne had


    personally sorted out Samuel''s things and returned to her room, so there was only one bed left.


    "You can live here. Your mother''s room hasn''t been cleaned up yet," Yvonne said. However, He Ting''s


    room was not cleaned up, because no one could clean it up. There were many things for children in it.


    Yvonne didn''t even dare to get close to the door. Since He Ting disappeared, the door of the room had


    never been opened again.


    Jiang Yingying was a very smart girl. She guessed that there must be a reason why Yvonne did not


    allow her to go to her mother''s room, so she did not say that she would clean up the room.


    "Thank you, Elder Sister Yvonne." "Pack up your luggage first. After you are done, go and cook,"


    Yvonne said.


    "Yes."


    Yvonne had personally tidied up the stuff in the storage room, but under the bed, there was still the


    skull of Samuel.


    After Samuel brought the skull back to the hillside vi, he did not take it back to Yvonne''s room. After


    all, it was not a decoration. He was worried that if Yvonne identally found it, he would frighten


    Yvonne, so he put it under the bed of the storage room.


    After tidying up her luggage, Jiang Yingying went to the kitchen to do her work. For her, cooking was


    just a piece of cake. After all, she had lived alone for so many years, and she also had basic life skills.


    Of course,pared with He Ting,


    there was still a gap.

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    The Nangong family''s ancient castle.


    It waste at night and Samuel was fast asleep. A series of hurried knocks on the door brought him


    back to reality from his dream.


    In his dream, Samuel hugged Han Nian. However, when he woke up, he could only wipe away the


    tears at the corners of his eyes. To him, Han Nian being kidnapped was an extremely heartbreaking


    thing.


    That longing made him dream of Han Nian every night.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel opened the door and asked coldly when he saw Nangong Sun.


    Nangong Sun''s face was a little pale, and his eyes were filled with anger and confusion. He said,


    "Follow me."


    Samuel did not hesitate. He was looking forward to Hangong Sun asking him to do something. That


    was because only in this way could he be qualified to bargain with Hangong Sun and have the chance


    to talk to Han Hian by video chat.


    It waste at night. By this time, all the members of the Hangong family should have gone to sleep.


    However, when they came to the living room of the castle, Samuel found that almost all the members of


    the Hangong family were gathered here.


    Were they still holding a family meeting in the middle of the night?


    But if it was a family meeting, why would he be called?


    "That''s him." "That''s him."


    "That''s him."


    Samuel saw a few kids pointing at him from a distance. They looked terrified. This gave him a bad


    feeling.


    They had seen these kids in the daytime. When he had a conflict with the domineering boy, they were


    all there.


    However, they were all watching the show during the day, so Samuel did not make things difficult for


    them.


    At this time, a woman rushed out of the crowd. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she had obviously


    cried. When she walked up to Samuel, she hit him in the face.


    Samuel frowned and pushed the woman away.


    "You''ll pay for my daughter! You''ll pay for my daughter!" The woman shouted at Samuel with a heart-


    wrenching roar.


    Samuel was so confused that he didn''t know what had happened.


    At this time, Nangong Boling walked to the front of Samuel and said with a face full of anger, "How dare


    you kill people in my Nangong family."


    "Kill people?" Samuel put a puzzled look on his face. Could it be that he had killed Nangong Feng''s


    men in the ring? Was he going to get even with him in theing autumn? But that didn''t make sense.


    "Do you still want to put on an act in front of me?" Nangong Boling asked coldly.


    "Since he came to the arena, he is no match for me. Is there anything strange about dying under my


    hands?" Samuel said.


    "Arena? He''s just a child, yet he wants to fight to the death with you on the stage?" Nangong Boling


    said angrily.


    Child!


    Samuel was even more confused. When he came to the Nangong family, he only killed one person.


    That was the man who was Nangong Feng''s person in the ring. How could it have anything to do with


    the child?


    "You¡¯re still pretending. Have a good look." Nangong Boling brought Samuel to the center of the crowd.


    At this time, Samuel was shocked to find a little boy lying in the crowd. Judging from his silent


    appearance, he was obviously dead!


    And this little boy was the arrogant boy who had a conflict with him!


    Although Samuel did not like his character very much, he was still young and had a chance to change.


    How could he die? And from the looks of it, everyone in the Nangong family thought that he was the


    one who killed the man!


    "I didn''t kill him. It has nothing to do with me," Samuel said faintly. He would never admit what he had


    not done.


    "It''s you. It''s you who killed him."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You said you would kill him. Now that he''s dead, who else could it be except you?"


    "You killed my brother. You have to pay with your life."


    After hearing Samuel''s denial, the kids all jumped out to use him. They seemed to have confirmed


    that he was the murderer.


    Samuel took a deep breath. He was trying to frame him. It was obvious that someone was trying to


    frame him.


    But who did it?


    To make him even guiltier, he had actually taken the life of an innocent child.


    Samuel''s eyes lingered around the Nangong family members. When he saw Nangong Van, there was


    obviously a hint of joy in his eyes. It seemed that he was looking forward to what would happen in front


    of him.


    It''s him!


    "Samuel, why are you doing this? He is just a child.¡± Gritting his teeth, Nangong Sun walked to


    Samuel''s side. He did not care about that kid''s life. Instead, he cared more about Samuel''s current


    situation. Once Samuel was executed, it would mean that he no longer had any helpers. He really did


    not understand why Samuel would do this.


    "I didn''t kill him," Samuel said.


    "You didn''t kill him. Could it be that the members of our family killed him?"


    Nangong Yan said in a cold voice.


    Suddenly, a cold thing hit Samuel¡¯s temple. It was a ck and cool hot weapon. As long as he pulled


    the trigger, he would not be saved, even if the Almighty Immortal came to the world.


    "Tell me, why did you kill him? Was it just a small conflict?" Nangong Yan questioned Samuel.


    "I think you know better than me why he died." Samuel looked at Nangong Yan.


    Nangong Yan didn''t panic in the slightest because of Samuel¡¯s words. He turned to Nangong Boling


    and said, "Grandpa, this guy is a very dangerous person. He even dared to kill the members of our


    Nangong family. I suggest we kill him directly to get rid of future troubles." "Grandpa, we haven''t


    investigated this matter thoroughly yet. We can only rely on these little kids to testify. It''s not enough to


    prove thatit was done by Samuel," Nangong Sun said eagerly. He didn¡¯t want Samuel to die. It wasn''t


    easy for him to find a chance topete with Nangong Van If Samuel died, his hope would be


    shattered.


    Nangong Boling stared at Samuel with zing eyes. He was considering whether he should kill him or


    not.


    If Samuel could help the Nangong family enter that level, the death of a descendant of the Nangong


    family was not a big deal.


    "Lock him up in the dungeon first," ordered Nangong Boling.


    A hint of anger shed through Nangong Van''s eyes. He had thought that his step would be enough to


    kill Samuel, but he never thought that Nangong Boling would let him off so easily. If he had known this


    would happen, he would have killed a few more little things so that Nangong Boling would have no


    choice but to execute him.


    "Grandpa, he''s dangerous. Staying in the Nangong family will be a ticking time bomb," Nangong Van


    said, trying to persuade him.


    Nangong Boling looked at Nangong Van coldly and said, "Do you think you''re qualified to interrupt my


    decision?"


    Nangong Van quickly lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry."


    "No one is allowed to reveal what happened tonight to the public. If anyone says a word to the outside


    world, I will kick him out of the Nangong family."


    Everyone lowered their heads and dared not speak. This was Nangong Boling''s supreme position in


    the Nangong family.


    No one dared to refute what he said.


    Samuel was locked up in the dungeon, which was used by the Nangong family to imprison his family


    members. Nangong Boling was very cruel in this respect. Even his family members would be locked up


    as long as they made a mistake, and it was very likely that they would be locked up for a lifetime.


    Nangong Boling had many sons and there was once a son who had been locked up in the dungeon


    because he hadmitted a crime. He hadn''t seen the light for nearly ten years and was forced to go


    mad and crash into the dungeon. However, Nangong Boling was unmoved by this matter. He didn''t


    even hold the funeral ceremony for that person and had only ordered his men to throw the body into


    the sea.


    This ruthlessness seemed to be inherited


    from the Nangong family. Although Nangong Qianqiu had not reached this point, she had also


    developed in this respect. After all, she was very cruel to Samuel.


    "Is there anyone who can prove that you didn''t kill him?" The dungeon was like a cage in a zoo where


    the lions and tigers were imprisoned. Standing outside the cage, Nangong Sun asked Samuel. If he


    had not found a way to prove himself, he would probably be locked up here forever, which was not


    what Nangong Sun wanted to see.


    "Don''t you see that Nangong Yan was the one who framed me?" Samuel said lightly.


    "Nangong Yan?" Nangong Sun looked surprised and asked, "Did you say that he killed someone?"


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. At this time, how could Nangong Sun''s shrewdness be so


    stupid? It was obvious but he could not see through it.


    "My existence is a threat to his position, which gives you the capital topete with him. In the whole


    Nangong family, who else wants to see me die except him?" Samuel said faintly.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    After Samuel''s words, Nangong Sun suddenly realized what was going on.


    Indeed, he now had the capital topete with Nangong Van. How could he do nothing? He had


    already shown his fear of Samuel by taking a step back in the ring. Only when Samuel died could he


    get rid of this threat.


    "I''m going to tell grandpa now," Nangong Sun said.


    "It''s no use even if you go." Samuel quickly called out to Nangong Sun. He seriously suspected that


    Nangong Sun''s intelligence dropped the moment he returned to the Nangong family. What was the


    point of finding Nangong Boling if he didn¡¯t have evidence?


    Nangong Sun did not have a low IQ after returning to his family. Instead, he was too worried to think


    too much. After all, this was a fight for the position of the future head of the Nangong family. As a


    member of the game, Nangong Sun naturally could not treat this matter with a peaceful mind.


    "How can it be useless? If Grandfather finds out that he''s the murderer, he will naturally release you


    and punish him," said Nangong Sun.


    "Oh." Samuel said lightly, "What evidence do you have? If Nangong Boling asked you to show him the


    evidence, what would you show him? Would Nangong Boling believe you just because of a few words?


    Nangong Van''s position in his heart is much higher than yours."


    Nangong Sun instantly calmed down.


    If there was no evidence, how could Nangong Boling believe him so easily?


    Once he couldn''t provide any evidence to testify against Nangong Van, he would even be treated as a


    malicious nder by Nangong Boling. This would be like going for wool ande home shorn.


    "What should we do now? Don¡¯t we do anything?" Nangong Sun asked.


    Samuel took a deep breath. There were people who could help him prove it.


    The fool witnessed the whole process of the incident. He should be a very good witness.


    "There''s a fool in the Nangong family. Who¡¯s that?" Samuel asked.


    "A fool?" Nangong Sun thought for a while and said, "Are you talking about Nangong Kai?" "I don''t


    know what his name is, but I guess there''s only one fool in the entire Nangong n," Samuel said.


    "If you don''t mention this man, I will almost forget him. Why did you suddenly mention him?" Nangong


    Sun asked in confusion. Nangong Kai was of the same generation as him, but he had be a fool


    since a very young age. Since he posed no threat to anyone, many members of the Nangong family


    had almost forgotten about him.


    "He witnessed the conflict between me and the little boy," Samuel said.


    Nangong Sun looked at Samuel helplessly and said, "You don¡¯t want a fool to testify for you, do you? If


    he''s a fool, how can anyone believe him?"


    "What if..." Samuel hesitated for a while and said, "What if he is not a fool?" "How could it be?"


    Nangong Sun said with certainty without even thinking, "He became a fool when he was very young.


    And he has been a fool for so many years. How could he not be?"


    "Why did he be stupid? When did he be stupid?" Samuel asked. He had seen the change in


    Nangong Kai''s expression. This was definitely not a reaction that a fool could have. His instinct told him


    that his guess was definitely not wrong.


    Nangong Sun frowned. Speaking of this matter, it had been a few years. However, he vaguely


    remembered that when Nangong Kai became stupid, it seemed that his mother passed away. At that


    time, some people thought that he became stupid because he was too sad. Some people said that it


    was because of his mother''s death that he fell seriously ill. But the reason was not important. What was


    important was that he had indeed be stupid.


    ording to the vague memory, Nangong Sun told Samuel what had happened in those days.


    Samuel frowned. Nangong Kai''s mother had died inexplicably. Even until today, he had not found out


    the truth of the matter. However, he heard a lot of strange things from Nangong Sun''s words.


    Could it be that Nangong Kai''s mother was murdered by someone, and Nangong Kai witnessed it with


    his own eyes? That was why he had to feign ignorance and save his own life?


    "How many wives does your father have?''


    Samuel could not help but ask.


    "My grandfather has several sons, each of whom has a lot of women. Their responsibility is to raise a


    new generation for the Nangong family. It¡¯s not too much to call them a breeding machine, so they don''t


    have a real wife," said Nangong Sun.


    Samuel sighed. This kind of top nobility was really chaotic. They even regarded women as breeding


    machines.


    "What''s the use of giving birth to so many children? Is it just to strengthen the Nangong family?"


    Samuel asked in confusion.


    Nangong Sun shook his head and exined, "Grandpa''s greatest wish is to enter the real top level in


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    the world, so he needs many descendants. He needs to choose some talented people from them. To


    tell you the truth, you are just a chess piece on grandpa''s chessboard. And there are many chess


    pieces like you.


    Unfortunately, 99% of them are not qualified to walk in front of grandpa."


    Samuel''s heart sank. Nangong Boling''s pawn? This meant that he indeed had a blood rtionship with


    the Nangong family. Based on Nangong Boling''s character, he probably wouldn''t have been ced in


    an important position if they weren''t rted by blood.


    Samuel asked in a deep voice, "What''s Nangong Qianqiu''s rtionship with Nangong Boling?"


    "I don''t know much about what happened in the previous generation, but if I''m not wrong, they should


    be cousins," Nangong Sun said.


    Samuel took a deep breath, and a huge cloud of fog rose in his heart.


    Nangong Qianqiu had an extraordinary identity. Why would she marry Han Tianyang?


    In the Earth Core, Han Tianyang said that he would tell him a story, which could probably solve all his


    doubts.


    Perhaps, not only he, but also Han Tianyang and even the whole Hannigan family might be Nangong


    Boling''s pawns.


    "Ask Nangong Kai to see me," Samuel said.


    "Are you sure you want to put your hope on a fool?¡± Nangong Sun asked.


    Samuel nodded and didn''t say anything.


    Nangong Boling was the most terrifying person he had seen so far, but Samuel had an intuition that the


    man named Nangong Kai might be the one who could approach Nangong Boling the most.


    The fool in everyone''s eyes. Wasn''t this the best camouge?


    However, he did not leave the Hangong n, which made Samuel very curious about his purpose.


    In Hangong Van''s room.


    "I didn''t expect Grandpa to not kill him directly. Moreover, from the looks of him, he seems to have


    guessed that I was the one who killed him," Hangong Van said through gritted teeth. Such a result was


    not within his expectations. He had already killed the child, but Samuel was still alive. This incident


    would be a ticking time bomb to him. Once the truth was revealed, all his efforts would be in vain.


    "Do you want me to kill him?" Cheng Feng asked.


    If it was possible. Hangong Van would definitely have killed Samuel without hesitation. However, the


    current situation did not allow him to do so. Since Nangong Boling had only locked Samuel up, it meant


    that Nangong Boling did not wish for him to die.


    "Grandpa now values his strength. His life is more important than the little kid''s. If I kill him now, I can¡¯t


    get away with it.


    Besides, there are 24-hour monitors in the dungeon, and only Grandpa knows the monitoringyout.


    We can''t destroy it at all, " Nangong Van said.


    "What else can we do?" Cheng Feng asked.


    Nangong Van gritted his teeth and said, " You''d better pray that people of that level will take a fancy to


    your strength. Only in this way can Samuel have no chance to show his value. At that time, it will be


    much easier to kill him. I believe that Grandpa will never care about his life and death." "Don''t worry. I


    won¡¯t let you down," Cheng Feng said with his head down.


    After Nangong Sun took Nangong Kai to the dungeon, he left.


    However, at this moment, there was still a pair of eyes staring at them in the dark. It seemed that there


    were only two people in the dungeon.


    "You must be tired after pretending to be a fool for so many years," Samuel said to Nangong Kai.


    Nangong Kai seemed to have a special interest in mud, holding it in his hand and pinching it at any


    time. At this moment, he sat on the ground and yed with it.


    "After all these years, you should have eaten quite a bit of this thing, right?


    However, there are much elemental content in the earth. It can be considered to be feeding you with


    nutrition." Samuel continued without receiving any response. It was as though he was talking to


    himself.


    Hangong Kai still did not respond to Samuel, as if he had not heard anything.


    At this moment, Samuel stood up and said," You must be in a lot of pain to see your mother get killed,


    right?"

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    Samuel''s words obviously made Nangong Kai''s hand pause for a moment.


    However, after the stagnation, Nangong Kai still put on a silly look and even smiled at Samuel.


    However, what he had done was enough to convince Samuel that what he had said went to his heart.


    If Nangong Kai was really pretending to be stupid, then the reason must have something to do with his


    mother. It might even be the same as Samuel thought. Nangong Kai saw with his own eyes how


    Nangong Kai''s mother was killed.


    "Why have you been pretending to be an idiot for so many years? Do you want to avenge your


    mother?" Samuel continued. Nangong Kai held out his hands and held the mud, as if he wanted to ask


    Samuel if he wanted to y.


    Samuel stretched out his hand from the iron cage, took the mud and said, "We are of the same kind. I


    want to leave here, and if you want to take revenge, maybe cooperation can help you achieve your


    goal faster."


    Nangong Kai suddenly became unhappy. He snatched the y from Samuel''s hand and pinched the


    y man himself.


    "With your current strength, it is absolutely impossible for you to take revenge alone. I think that you will


    always see the state of your mother when she died if you close your eyes every night. Can you feel


    how painful she was? After waiting for so many years, you still haven''t seeded in taking revenge for


    her. You are really an unfilial son," Samuel said.


    "By the way, did she see you when your mother died? Can you see the signal of help in her eyes?"


    "I think you should feel that she asked for help, but you are so timid that you dare note forward,


    right?"


    "That''s right. If you weren''t so timid, how could you have yed dumb for so many years?"


    Samuel kept stimting Nangong Kai. He hoped that Nangong Kai could show his real side in front of


    him. Only in this way could Nangong Kai be valuable.


    "You''re feigning ignorance. It''s just that you''re afraid and want to live a few more years. Are you lying to


    yourself that you haven''t gotten the chance to avenge her?" "You''re not just waiting. You''re just afraid.


    You¡¯re a coward. You don''t even have the courage to avenge your mother''s death."


    At the end of Samuel''s speech, he sounded like he was cursing.


    Nangong Kai was trembling all over. Obviously, he was in a state of extreme anger.


    Samuel''s exciting words made him no longer calm. After enduring for so many years, Nangong Kai


    seemed to be on the verge of erupting.


    "How annoying, even if you are angry, you don''t dare to say it. Facing your enemy who killed your


    mother, you can only smile foolishly. I really feel sad for you. It''s not worth it for her to give birth to such


    a useless son like you," Samuel said.


    "Enough!" Nangong Kai stood up angrily, threw away the mud in his hand, held the iron cage tightly


    with both hands, and said to Samuel angrily, "Are you done? I''m not like this. I''m not like this!"


    Samuel smiled faintly. As expected, Nangong Kai was pretending to be stupid. At this moment, he had


    removed his disguise out of anger. This was the real him.


    Looking at Nangong Kai, whose eyes were red, Samuel said, "If you want to take revenge, you need


    my help."


    "I can do it alone. You''re worthless to me," Nangong Kai said coldly.


    "If you can do it, why do you have to wait so many years? Isn''t thisforting yourself? " Samuel said


    disdainfully.


    Nangong Kai smiled coldly and his expression became extremely ferocious. He said, "I will soon blow


    up the Nangong family. Everyone will die. Even you will die in the ruins. I want them to pay the price of


    family extermination."


    Samuel looked at him with a frown. His heart skipped a beat.


    This guy would not say such words for no reason. It seemed that he had been patient for so many


    years. It was not because he had done nothing, but because he had secretly arranged a lot of things.


    How many explosives did it take to blow up the entire Nangong family?


    "Did you bury explosives in the castle?" Samuel''s scalp was a little numb. He thought that Nangong Kai


    was cowardly and did not dare to move. He did not expect Nangong Kai to have such crazy thoughts.


    He had really underestimated Nangong Kai.


    "So what if I am? Will you be able to stop me? The ind will soon usher in the most splendid


    fireworks, and at that time, you will die in the fireworks as well," Nangong Kai said through gritted teeth.


    Stupid?


    "He is still crazy!"


    Samuel now felt that this guy was not stupid. He waspletely crazy.


    The most brilliant fireworks would not only destroy the Nangong family, but also many people would be


    implicated.


    In order to blow up the Nangong family, he would definitely not care about the impact of the bomb on


    the surrounding environment.


    "You''re crazy!" Samuel said.


    "I am crazy. Do you know how my mother died? She was strangled to death. She looked at me and


    kept looking at me. I know that she wanted me to save her, but I couldn''t. At that time, I was very


    scared. I could only watch her die. But now, I have the ability to avenge her. I want all the people of the


    Nangong family to die with her," Nangong Kai roared.


    Samuel looked solemn. He had never thought that he could force a madman to reveal his real


    appearance. He had thought that he could get Nangong Kai to stop pretending and cooperate with him,


    but the situation now waspletely beyond his control.


    If Nangong Kai really did that, he would have no choice but to die!


    After so many years, Nangong Kai was probably the only one who knew how many explosives he had


    nted in this ancient castle!


    "You only need to cooperate with me. We can deal with this matter in a different way. If you do so, you


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    will hurt a lot of innocent people," Samuel said.


    "Innocent?" Nangong Kai smiled hideously and asked, "Isn''t my mother innocent? Isn''t it worth it for her


    to die?"


    Judging from Nangong Kai''s behavior, he seemed to have lost his mind. It was obviously impossible for


    him to talk to him in a normal way and change his mind.


    Samuel was helpless in the face of such a situation.


    He could tell Nangong Sun about this and tell him to stop Nangong Kai. However, Nangong Kai had


    been plotting behind his back for so many years. He should not have brought so much despair to


    Nangong Kai.


    Although Samuel''s experience was different from that of Nangong Kai, he could empathize with him.


    He could understand the pain of watching his mother be killed and helpless.


    Samuel didn''t want to die, but he didn''t want those who were in the same pain as him to experience


    despair again.


    However, at this time, it was impossible for Samuel to hide the truth for Nangong Kai, because


    Nangong Boling was watching them through the monitor. The dialogue between them was clearly


    heard by Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling sat in the study, his clenched fists turning white.


    Since Nangong Kai''s mother died, Nangong Kai had be a fool. Nangong Boling had never paid


    attention to this grandson of his, because in his eyes, as long as he had no ability to prove his value, he


    could be ssified as trash, let alone a fool.


    But he never thought that such a fool had done so many things secretly and posed such a huge threat


    to the Nangong family.


    "Bright fireworks?"


    Nangong Boling couldn''t imagine what the castle would look like after the explosives detonated.


    "Nangong Kai, I really underestimated you. After pretending to be a fool for so many years, you want


    my Nangong family to be exterminated!" Nangong Boling gnashed his teeth and said.


    After standing up, Nangong Boling led his men to the dungeon.


    Those who posed a threat to the Nangong family had no choice but to die.


    Samuel was in a dilemma at the moment. He needed a way not to let himself die or destroy Nangong


    Kai''s n. At least he needed to ensure that Nangong Kai''s revenge n would seed. Maybe after


    that, he could use Nangong Kai to control the Nangong family.


    However, things were obviously not going as Samuel had expected. When Nangong Boling brought his


    men, both Samuel and Nangong Kai were stunned.


    "Nangong Kai, I didn''t expect that you would y dumb for so many years. I still underestimated you,"


    Nangong Boling said.


    Nangong Kai¡¯s eyes widened. After pretending to be a fool for so many years, he had eaten so much


    soil and drank so much urine. At this moment, all his efforts were in vain!


    At such a critical moment, he had actually exposed himself in front of Nangong Boling.


    When Nangong Kai was taken away, he stared at Samuel reluctantly. Because all of this was caused


    by Samuel. If he had not been stimted by Samuel''s words, how could he expose his true self?


    Samuel sat on the ground in a daze. He didn''t expect Nangong Boling to appear. He knew that


    Nangong Kai would die, and that he would die miserably. All of this was caused by him!

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    The Nangong Family was shocked by Nangong Kai''s act of fool. When Nangong Boling ordered his


    men to find explosives buried under the castle''s ground with a detector, the result shocked everyone.


    The explosives of nearly 100 kilograms frightened people. If they were detonated, none of them could


    survive.


    No one expected Nangong Kai, who pretended to be so stupid and could eat the soil, to do such an


    earth-shattering thing behind the scenes.


    "This fool is really crazy. I didn''t expect that he would want to kill all of us."


    "Fortunately, the family head found out about this in the nick of time. Otherwise, the consequences


    would be unimaginable." "This damned thing scared me so much that my legs turned soft."


    The crowd rejoiced in the fear, and at the same time, they were also cursing Nangong Kai.


    Nangong Kai knelt in the living room, looking desperate.


    For more than ten years, he had yed dumb in order to avenge his mother''s death, so that he would


    no longer be afraid of seeing his mother''s eyes when she asked for help.


    He was about to seed. As long as he had the opportunity to enter Nangong Boling''s room and put


    down thest batch of explosives, he would be able to send all the members of the Nangong family to


    the west.


    However, he had never imagined that he would fail at thest moment!


    "Samuel, it''s all because of you. Even if I be a ghost, I won''t let you go," Nangong Kai said, full of


    unwillingness and resentment.


    Nangong Boling looked at Nangong Kai with a gloomy face. This grandson''s shrewdness was very


    terrible. But if he didn''t use it against his own people, it would be a good thing for Nangong Boling,


    because the Nangong family needed such a person. Even in his eyes, Nangong Yan didn''t have the


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    qualification to inherit the position of the master of the Nangong family. Unfortunately, Nangong Kai


    didn''t use it on the right side.


    "Nangong Kai, don''t me me for killing you. You deserve to die hundreds of times for what you have


    done," Nangong Boling said in a deep voice.


    Nangong Kai smiled brightly and said, "I''ve been ready to die, but unfortunately, I didn''t drag you to hell


    with me."


    "Hrnph.¡± Nangong Boling snorted coldly and said, "If you didn''t use your thoughts to deal with your own


    people instead of outsiders, you would''ve definitely achieved something in the family. You''ve gone


    down the wrong path, and yet you still don''t know how to repent."


    "Nangong Boling, if I hadn''t been stupid, I would have died a long time ago. How could I have survived


    until now?" Nangong Kai looked at Nangong Boling with a ferocious expression and continued, "You


    didn''t see how dirty this family was. Do you really think you''re in charge of everything? How much did


    you see in this family killing each other?"


    Nangong Boling''s expression did not change at all when he asked the question directly to the heart of


    Buddha, because he was not as ignorant of the family''s internal situation as Nangong Kai had thought.


    As the master of the Nangong family, how could Nangong Boling not know what had happened under


    his nose?


    Nangong Boling clearly knew why Nangong Kai''s mother died and who killed her. He didn''t want to


    investigate, because he didn''t care.


    At that time, Nangong Boling¡¯s idea was very simple. Since the man was dead, even if he looked into


    Nangong Kai''s mother¡¯s death, it would be impossible for Nangong Kai''s mother toe back to life.


    Why should he let more people be punished? Moreover, he was thinking about how to infiltrate into the


    matter at that level, so he had no spare time to take care of these trivial things.


    In the eyes of Nangong Boling, this kind of blind eye was the best solution, but he didn¡¯t expect that this


    kind of connivance would breed such a lunatic as Nangong Kai.


    "Family head, we should kill such a lunatic, or he will be a threat to our Nangong family in the future."


    At this time, a charming young woman suddenly said.


    Nangong Kai looked at the speaker with zing eyes. Back then, she was the one who had killed his


    mother. Nangong Kai had witnessed her doing this, so he even dreamed of killing this woman.


    "What are you looking at? Believe it or not, I will beat you to death." Nangong Feng stared at Nangong


    Kai with a fierce look, because the person who spoke was his mother.


    "Nangong Feng, you''re a good-for-nothing. Beat me to death if you have the guts," Nangong Kai said.


    Nangong Feng was extremely angry. He walked up to Nangong Kai and punched his face. Then, he


    said to Nangong Boling," Grandpa, I''ll kill him for you."


    Nangong Kai posed such a threat to the Nangong family. Nangong Boling could not let Nangong Kai


    live. He did not need to give any exnation to others, but he must ensure the safety of the Nangong


    family, and Nangong Kai¡¯s survival was a very unstable factor.


    When Nangong Boling nodded, Nangong Feng''s expression became ferocious.


    "Bring me a stick. I''m going to beat this piece of trash to death," Nangong Feng said.


    Soon, someone brought a baseball bat to Nangong Feng. Nangong Feng mercilessly swung it at


    Nangong Kai¡¯s head. Each time, he used all his strength.


    Nangong Kai soon fell into a pool of blood, but he did not close his eyes. The unwillingness in his eyes


    grew stronger and stronger.


    Nangong Fenghit so hard that he had no strength at all. Nangong Kai was finally out of breath.


    He died in a pool of blood under the stick.


    This scene was very cruel, but there was no one present who had any sympathy or pity for Nangong


    Kai.


    "That''s a good death. This guy should die like this."


    "It''s a good thing for him to die like this. He should be imprisoned. He should be tortured several times


    a day until he dies." "He should have died with his mother a long time ago. How could he have lived for


    so many years?"


    The cursing voice clearly expressed the hatred of the Hangong family for Hangong Kai. It seemed that


    everyone wanted to tear Hangong Kai¡¯s tendons and skin apart.


    Hangong Sun silently withdrew from the crowd and went to the dungeon.


    He was the one who brought Hangong Kai to see Samuel. Moreover, it was also Samuel who brought


    up the matter of Hangong Kai pretending to be stupid. Hence, from his point of view, the exposure of


    Hangong Kai was also something that Samuel had done. Since this was the case, it was only right for


    Samuel to know about the death of Hangong Kai.


    "How is Nangong Kai?" Samuel asked Nangong Sun.


    "Nangong Feng beat him to death." Said Nangong Sun.


    Samuel lowered his shoulders weakly.


    Although he had already expected this, he still could not ept it after what had happened.


    "It''s all my fault." Samuel said.


    "If you want to avenge him, you have to prove yourself in front of Grandfather. I can feel that his


    mother''s death back then had something to do with Nangong Feng''s mother. Perhaps, it was Nangong


    Feng''s mother who had killed his mother. And today, he was beaten to death by Nangong Feng. The


    only way for you to atone for your sins is for Grandfather to value you and avenge them," Nangong Sun


    said. He would not tell the news of Samuel and Nangong Kai¡¯s death out of kindness. He wanted to use


    this matter to stimte Samuel''s desire to avenge Nangong Kai.


    "Nangong Sun, you are really all-pervasive, " Samuel said faintly.


    "Nangong Kai was very unwilling to die. I think he must hate you very much. After all, his n for so


    many years was exposed at the most critical moment because of you. Shouldn''t you be responsible for


    his death? Shouldn''t you avenge him?" Nangong Sun said.


    "You don''t have to purposely provoke me. If there is a chance, I will definitely take revenge for him,


    even if it can''t atone for my sins.¡± Samuel said.


    Nangong Sun smiled and thought, "I''ve achieved my purpose. Now, let''s see if Samuel has a chance to


    leave the dungeon." "Grandfather didn''t kill you directly, but locked you up here instead. This means


    that you still have a good chance to leave. Work hard. If you don''t help Nangong Kai take revenge,


    maybe he¡¯ll be a ghost looking for you," Nangong Sun said with a smile. For someone like


    Samuel who only had little blood rtionship in Nangong family, Nangong Boling didn''t kill him directly,


    which showed that he had other thoughts. Therefore, Nangong Sun was sure that there would be a


    time when Samuel would counterattack. However, he wasn''t sure when the time woulde. After all,


    Nangong Boling''s idea wasn''t easy to figure it out.


    Samuel took a deep breath. Nangong Sun wanted to make use of this matter to get rid of his


    had to jump into it.


    If he could not avenge Nangong Kai, the desperate look in his eyes when he was taken away would be


    a shadow in Samuel''s mind for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    Half a monthter.


    The Nangong family weed the most important moment.


    Today was the day that the big shots of that level would arrive at the Nangong n.


    Early in the morning, Nangong Boling called all the members of the Nangong family to get up and went


    to the airport with the highest respect.


    All the members of the Nangong family were present, which was enough to show how much


    importance Nangong Boling held in regards to this matter.


    In this ind country, the Nangong family was very powerful. So when the civilians saw this scene, they


    were all surprised and sighed. At the same time, they were curious about what kind of person could get


    such high-quality treatment from the Nangong family.


    A nended at the airport, and an old man and a young man came down from the ne.


    The old man was not young, but he still looked like a dragon or tiger. He walked with the wind under his


    feet, vigorous, with a majestic air. Even Nangong Boling seemed to be a little humbled in front of him.


    The young man, with an imposing appearance and a high head, obviously looked down upon the


    Nangong family. But his high-ranking appearance fascinated many women in the Nangong family. Even


    Nangong Liuli couldn''t help but imagine her rtionship with him.


    "If I could spend a good night with such a handsome man, it would probably be the happiest thing in my


    life," Nangong Liuli said with a look of obsession.


    Nangong Boling couldn''t help but tidy up his clothes. He walked to the old man, slightly bent down, and


    said respectfully," Hello, I am the master of the Nangong family, Nangong Boling."


    The old man looked steadily forward and said indifferently, "It''s a long journey. I need to rest for a


    while."


    "No problem. I''ve already arranged a ce to rest for you. Please get in the car," Nangong Boling said.


    When the young man saw countless women obsessively looking at him, the corner of his mouth was


    filled with an evil smile. He knew that tonight would be an exciting night. He liked these women who


    came to him on their own initiative. He could trample on them at will and did not need to take any


    responsibility.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The residence prepared by Hangong Boling for them was in the ancient castle of the Hangong family.


    Although there were luxury hotels in this ind country, for Hangong Boling, living in hotelscked


    sincerity. Only by staying at home could he take care of them all the time and have the opportunity to


    get closer to each other.


    After returning to the Hangong family''s ancient castle, Hangong Boling personally arranged for the two


    of them to rest. He then said to Hangong Van, "We must fulfill all of their requests. We must not neglect


    any of them." "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ll do my job perfectly," Hangong Van said with a smile. In the


    room, the old man was sitting on the sofa, while the young man was looking around the room.


    "Master, the Nangong family''s economic power is really strong. The entire economicwork of this


    ind country is probably controlled by them secretly." The young man''s name was Gong Tian, and his


    master¡¯s name was Zhuang Tang. They came from the secr world but were superior to the secr


    world, so in their eyes, the secr world people were low-level creatures.


    Zhuang Tang said faintly, "If not, how could we possibly give the Nangong family a chance?"


    "Master, there''s something I don''t quite understand. With the power of Tianqi, it''s easy for you to earn


    money. Why do you want to rope in these ordinary people?" Gong Tian asked in confusion. The Tianqi


    that he was talking about was a mysterious organization that was higher than the secr world, and


    this was the so-called level that Yan Jun had mentioned.


    However, very few people knew the word Tianqi, and even top economic families like the Hangong


    family had never heard of it.


    "The existence of Tianqi is not to make money, but to have more important tasks. Since these big


    families are willing to give us money to give us some benefits, why waste our own energy?" Zhuang


    Tang said.


    Gong Tian nodded and said, "That''s right. If someone gives you money, you don''t have to trouble


    yourself. However, these useless people''s delusions are really ridiculous. Do they really think that


    giving you money can send their people to Tianqi?" "Although these people are useless, they are still


    valuable." Zhuang Tang smiled and said.


    Gong Tian alsoughed and said, "If it weren''t for these rubbishes, we wouldn¡¯t even have anyone to


    sweep the floor.


    They''re really worth something."


    Zhuang Tang said, "Go back to your room and have a rest. We will show them how amazing you are


    tomorrow. If the members of the Nangong family can''t even take one strike from you, we don''t need to


    waste time here anymore."


    The style of Tianqi was very simple. When they came, they would not leave empty-handed. Whether


    they would take people away depended on the performance of the Nangong family.


    If they couldn''t even take one move, they had a reason to refuse. If someone could do it, they could


    take him back to the Tianqi to sweep the floor.


    Of course, it was not important whether they could take him away or not. What was important was that


    they would definitely take away a lot of wealth of the Nangong family, which was the purpose of their


    The Tianqi realm was above the secr world, but it was also a group of ordinary people who needed


    to eat. They disdained to make money by themselves, so the source of money was from the big


    families like the Nangong n in the secr world.


    Gong Tian nodded and returned to his room.


    Just now, all the Nangong family members came out to wee them. Gong Tian saw many beautiful


    women. At this time, he was alone, which made him a little itchy in his heart. How could he sleep alone


    on the bed?


    Just as he was about to go to Hangong Van, there was a knock on the door.


    When opening the door, Gong Tian found Hangong Liuli standing shyly at the door, as shy as a ripe


    peach.


    "Hahahaha." Gong Tian did not think about it and took Hangong Liuli in his arms directly. He did not


    need to ask Hangong Liuli why she appeared at all, because he knew clearly what this woman''s


    purpose was.


    Hangong Liuli was not the innocent girl she pretended to be. ying innocent in front of Gong Tian was


    just her usual means. She knew how to cater to her pleasure, in front of what kind of man, and what


    kind of side she should show.


    In Nangong Boling''s study.


    The old man looked at the monitor in the dungeon with a serious face.


    The person he was looking forward to finally came, but whether or not he could let the Nangong family


    enter that level in one fell swoop was not something he could control.


    The arrival of Zhuang Tang meant that the Nangong family would definitely lose a fortune. However, if


    Zhuang Tang could take away a member of the Nangong family, Nangong Boling would have a chance


    to earn back the money. It might even give the Nangong family a higher status.


    Although Nangong Boling valued Nangong Van greatly, he felt that the person who could fulfill his wish


    was Samuel. The strength that Samuel had disyed was definitely the strongest in the Nangong


    family at the moment. Perhaps he was the only one who could make Zhuang Tang look at him with new


    eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that I would have to rely on your grandson. When I forced you out of the Nangong


    family, you hated me very much. It''s a pity that everyone has their own destiny, and your destiny is the


    same," Nangong Boling said indifferently.


    There were many people like Nangong Qianqiu who suffered the same fate. It could be said that the


    Nangong family had branches all over the world in order to enter that level. The game was so big that


    even Nangong Boling himself couldn''t remember it. But now, he had engraved the names Nangong


    Qianqiu and Samuel in his mind.


    In Nangong Yan''s room, tomorrow was the important day for him to fight for the position of home lord.


    As long as Zhuang Tang took away Cheng Feng, no one could pose a threat to him. However, he was


    not happy at all. Instead, he was a little worried.


    It was still uncertain whether Cheng Feng would be able to win Zhuang Tang''s favor. If he failed, he


    would miss the best opportunity and even be taken advantage of by Nangong Sun. After all, Nangong


    Sun still had Samuel. This was also the reason why Nangong Boling did not kill Samuel.


    "If you fail, do you know what will happen to me?" Nangong Yan asked Cheng Feng.


    "Even if I fail, you don''t want Samuel to seed, do you?" Cheng Feng asked. He was very clear


    about Nangong Yan''s concerns. Nangong Sun''s threat came from Samuel, so Samuel was the core


    figure. "If both of you fail, Nangong Sun will not threaten my position. If you fail and he seeds, I will


    lose the inheritance of the master. What do you think I should do now? " Nangong Yan asked.

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    "But you don''t dare to kill Samuel," Cheng Feng said tly.


    Nangong Yan suddenly stood up, looked at Cheng Feng with gritted teeth, and said, "Is this the attitude


    you have when you talk to me?"


    "He''s in the dungeon right now. Killing him will be easy." Cheng Feng was not afraid of Nangong Yan.


    Nangong Yan was very ambitious, but it was a pity that he was timid, which made Cheng Feng very


    disdainful.


    "Grandfather''s n is not to let anyone ruin it. Now that he has pinned hisst hope Samuel, no one


    can hurt him at this time. If I kill him, do you think I will have a good ending?" Nangong Yan said


    helplessly. He wanted to kill Samuel and wanted to cut him into pieces. But so what? He didn''t dare to


    do that, because it would anger Hangong Boling. The result of angering Hangong Boling was


    something he didn''t dare to imagine.


    Hangong Van knew very well that Hangong Boling had been waiting for this opportunity for a very long


    time. At a time like this, it was Hangong Boling who wouldn''t allow anyone to destroy it, no matter what.


    Hangong Boling was indeed more partial towards him now, but this kind of partiality was meaningless


    on this important matter.


    "There''s another way. You don''t have to kill him, but you can make him unable to do anything. If I end


    up the same as him, you and Hangong Sun''s status will remain the same," Cheng Feng said.


    "What''s the solution?" Nangong Yan asked.


    "He''s just an ordinary person. He needs to eat and drink," Cheng Feng said.


    Nangong Yan''s eyes narrowed as he understood what Cheng Feng meant. However, there were


    security cameras in the dungeon. If he were to deliberately send Samuel food, Nangong Boling would


    definitely suspect. So he had to find a scapegoat for this matter.


    Nangong Yan went straight to Nangong Liuli''s room. He knew that many of Nangong Liuli''s dirty things


    and he had taken advantage of this woman countless times.


    However, after knocking on the door several times, there was no movement inside. Nangong Yan was


    so angry that he had no choice but to kick the door open. There was no one in the room, which made


    Nangong Van gnash his teeth in hatred.


    "Nangong Liuli, you are really a fucking b* tch. You came to him so quickly," Nangong Van said,


    gnashing his teeth. ording to his understanding of Nangong Liuli, this woman must have gone to


    Gong Tian''s room. In this way, he maydestroy his idea of taking advantage of Nangong Liuli.


    Even if he had ten times the courage, he would not dare to disturb Gong Tian at a time like this!


    When Nangong Van was about to go back to his room, he happened to bump into Nangong Sun.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brother, where are you going?" Nangong Van asked.


    "I was going to visit Samuel in the dungeon, but I didn''t expect grandpa to send more people. No one is


    allowed to enter. It seems that Grandfather cares a lot about Samuel''s safety," Nangong Sun said with


    a smile. Nangong Van could guess the reason why Nangong Boling left Samuel behind. Naturally, he


    could guess that as well. Hence, at this moment, Nangong Sun was in a smug mood.


    Nangong Van gritted his teeth. If that was the case, then his n would not work anymore. No one


    would be able to enter the dungeons. No one would be able to get close to Samuel. Then, how would


    he be able to poison him?


    "Nangong Van, why does Grandfather want to do this? He doesn''t think that only Samuel can be


    chosen by Zhuang Tang, does he?" Nangong Sun said with a smile.


    Nangong Van snorted coldly and said, "A good-for-nothing like Samuel has no chance to enter the ring,


    because Cheng Feng is enough to make Zhuang Tang look at him with new eyes."


    "Oh." Nangong Sun nodded with a meaningful look and said, "He is a good-for-nothing, a good-for-


    nothing who can kill a person with one punch. Moreover, Cheng Feng does not even dare to go to the


    arena. He is really a good-for-nothing to the extreme."


    Nangong Van was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. His words obviously showed that he was


    scolding Cheng Feng for being a good-for-nothing.


    However, it was a fact that he did not allow Cheng Feng to fight. Hence, Nangong Van was unable to


    refute Nangong Sun''s words.


    "Let''s wait and see. Once I be the sessor of the master, I will definitely kick you out of the


    Nangong family,"


    Nangong Yan said.


    "Brother, don¡¯t be so absolute. Don''t be too hard on yourself. In the future, it''ll be easier for us to meet


    each other. Maybe I''m the real heir to the family master''s position. If you talk to me like this, I''ll hold a


    grudge against you," Nangong Sun said.


    Nangong Yan was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. If he continued chatting with


    Nangong Sun, he feared that he would lose control of his temper and left.


    Nangong Sunughedcently.


    However, after returning to his room, his expression became solemn. He imagined it to be a wonderful


    scene. However, he had no choice but to worry that Samuel would not have a chance to fight.


    He knew very well the consequences of losing the session of the family master. The three brothers


    had fought for so many years. No matter who became the heir of the family master, the other two would


    not have a good ending. He did not want to be the one who was expelled from the family.


    Now all his hopes were pinned on Samuel, but now he couldn''t even see Samuel. How could Nangong


    Sun not be worried?


    After a sleepless night, Nangong Sun looked a little tired. However, he had to get up early, because


    today was probably a day that could change his destiny.


    In the room of Gong Tian, Nangong Liuli''s face was flushed.


    Gong Tian pushed Nangong Liuli away and said, "I have something important to do today. Come to me


    tonight after I finish."


    Nangong Liuli seemed a little disappointed and said, "Is it only tonight? Do we still have the chance to


    meet in the future? Can


    I go and find you?"


    Gong Tian smiled coldly. It wasughable for a woman of the secr world to attempt to climb up to a


    big shot like him.


    "What qualifications do you have to look for me, low-level people like you?" Gong Tian said lightly.


    Nangong Liuli''s eyes shed with a trace of dissatisfaction, but she hid it very well and continued, "Who


    are you? Why does Grandpa value you so much?"


    Gong Tian frowned slightly, looked at Nangong Liuli coldly, and said, "Do you want to inquire about my


    identity?"


    Nangong Liuli was indeed very curious about this matter. The purpose of hering to find Gong Tian


    was not only to satisfy her own needs, but also to satisfy her curiosity. After all, what level was the level


    that her grandfather often talked about? What kind of person was this level? What kind of person was


    this? This was what Nangong Liuli had strong desire for knowledge.


    Nangong Liuli nodded and said, "Can''t you satisfy my little wish?¡±


    Gong Tian''s face suddenly changed. It seemed thatst night¡¯s tenderness was nothing to him. He


    pinched Nangong


    Liuli''s tender neck and warned her coldly," You''re such a low-level person. What qualifications do you


    have to know who I am? It''s your honor that I can spoil you.¡±


    Nangong Liuli looked panic. She did not expect that her curiosity would make Gong Tian so angry.


    Moreover, she could feel a strong contempt from Gong Tian''s eyes. She did not doubt that Gong Tian


    would kill her!


    "I¡¯m sorry, I''m sorry." Nangong Liuli apologized quickly.


    Gong Tian let go of Nangong Liuli and said," Get out of here. I''m not interested in you anymore. Don¡¯t


    Nangong Liuli put on her clothes as soon as possible and fled from Gong Tian''s room in a panic.


    "The existence of Tianqi is not something that low-level people like you are qualified to know." When he


    said this, Gong Tian exuded a kind of pride that came from his bones.


    Nangong Liuli, who had fled back to her room in a hurry, finally recovered from the fear. At that


    moment, she felt that she was going to die and her life seemed to be saved.


    "Tianqi?" After calming down, Nangong Liuli took out a jade pendant in her hand. The two words


    engraved on the jade pendant puzzled her. She got it from Gong Tian. Although she could read, she


    could not understand the meaning of these two words.


    When Nangong Liuli was deep in thought, there was a knock on the door. Nangong Liuli quickly put


    away the jade pendant and went to the door to open it.


    "Grandpa.¡± Nangong Liuli looked at the man in shock. "Why would Nangong Bolinge to see me so


    early in the morning?"


    "Go to the dungeon and keep an eye on Samuel," Nangong Boling said.


    Nangong Liuli looked puzzled. Samuel was locked up in the dungeon, and it was difficult for him to


    escape. Why did he deliberately let her see him?

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    When Nangong Liuli was taken to the dungeon, she was locked into the iron cage where Samuel was.


    Nangong Liuli could not help but be stunned, and Samuel was also very puzzled.


    Did she also do something? If not, why did Nangong Boling lock her up?


    "What''s going on?" Samuel asked Nangong Liuli with a sullen face.


    Nangong Liuli was confused.


    She couldn''t understand why Nangong Boling had asked her to keep an eye on Samuel. She couldn''t


    even figure out why he wanted to lock her and Samuel together.


    "I don''t know either. Grandpa asked me to watch you, but he, why did he lock me up?" Nangong Liuli


    seemed to be very afraid.


    She was worried that she had done something wrong, so she was punished by Nangong Boling.


    However, she had been in the Nangong family for so many years.


    Except for her personal life being a little messy, she had not made any mistakes.


    If it was because of her chaotic personal life, she would have been locked up a long time ago. Why


    would he wait until now?


    Samuel frowned. It was unreasonable for Nangong Boling to send Nangong Liuli to keep an eye on


    him.


    He was trapped in the iron cage, so he had no chance to escape. Why did Nangong Boling have to do


    this?


    "What should I do? Did I make grandpa unhappy? That''s why he wants to punish me. What did I do


    wrong? What did I do wrong?" Nangong Liuli said in a panic.


    Samuel looked at the other iron cages. If Nangong Liuli did something wrong, Nangong Boling would


    lock her up, but it would be unreasonable to lock her up with him.


    There were dozens of iron cages in the dungeon.


    An idea came into Samuel¡¯s mind, which made him feel ridiculous and reject it immediately.


    Nangong Boling wouldn¡¯t do that. After all, he was the master of the Nangong family. How could he do


    such a thing?


    However, after a while, Samuel felt that something was wrong.


    Nangong Liuli''s face suddenly turned red, and she looked at him with a charming look.


    "I feel so hot," Nangong Liuli said.


    In the Martial Arts Gym.


    After all the members of the Nangong family gathered, Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian arrivedte. They


    looked arrogant and domineering, but no one dared to object, because they were qualified to be


    arrogant.


    Even Nangong Boling didn''t dare to speak loudly in front of them, so how could the other members of


    the Nangong family dare to say anything wrong?


    Zhuang Tang said to Nangong Boling, "I''ve already told Nangong Yan my request before I came here. I


    believe you¡¯re very clear, right?¡±


    Nangong Boling nodded and said, "Master Zhuang, I''ve understood it clearly. I believe that my


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Nangong family will never let you down."


    Zhuang Tang smiled faintly. He had heard too many such words, but how many people could actually


    do it?


    Those who were called masters in the secr world were mostly garbage that could not withstand a


    single blow. It was too difficult for them to catch his eye.


    "In this case, let''s get started as soon as possible. Don''t waste time. " After Zhuang Tang finished


    speaking, he found a ce to rest with his eyes closed. Obviously, he did not care about the process at


    all.


    Gong Tian, standing next to the ring, jumped onto the stage. His graceful posture attracted countless


    women''s obsessive eyes.


    In their eyes, Gong Tian was like a god who had descended to the world. He was so charming that he


    could not be saved. "Where are your people? Are you so scared that you don''t dare toe out?"


    Standing on the arena, Gong Tian said disdainfully.


    Nangong Yan nced at Cheng Feng and reminded him, "Show me all your strength. Otherwise, I


    won''t let go of anyone in your family."


    Cheng Feng looked serious. If it weren''t for the threats, he wouldn''t be willing to work for Nangong Yan.


    Now that the lives of the whole family were in his hands, he didn''t dare to be neglectful.


    "Don''t worry," Cheng Feng said in a deep voice and walked toward the ring.


    "By the way, I have to remind you that fists and kicks have no eyes. If someone dies during this


    process, I won''t take responsibility for it." Zhuang Tang reminded Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling naturally didn''t have any objections. He didn''t even care about the lives of his own son


    and grandson, so why would he care about the lives of someone like Cheng Feng?


    On the arena, Gong Tian looked at Cheng Feng up and down with a sneer. He could not help shaking


    his head and said, "It''s your honor to be my opponent in this lifetime for a piece of trash like you."


    Beingughed at, Cheng Feng did not have much mood swings because he knew that he and Gong


    Tian were not in the same world. It was normal that he was not as powerful as him. Since he was


    facing an expert, it was natural for him to beughed at.


    "Please enlighten me," Cheng Feng said with a hold fist salute.


    "Haha, well done." Gong Tianughed and continued, "In that case, I¡¯ll give you a chance to attack


    first.¡±


    Cheng Feng did not stand on ceremony either. He disyed his strongest state and threw out his fist


    with the wind. Zhuang Tang, on the other hand, dodged in an ambiguous manner. Even though his


    movements seemed in and simple, and even a little hasty, every single time, he would always be


    able to urately dodge Cheng Feng¡¯s attacks.


    Cheng Feng, who had a lot of space to exert, did not gain any advantage even after a few consecutive


    punches. He did not even manage to touch a single hair on Zhuang Tang''s body.


    Cheng Feng was anxious. If things went on like this, he would be drained of his energy very quickly.


    Moreover, it would not cause a real blow to Zhuang Tang at all. Based on the current situation, he


    would bepletely led by Zhuang Tang.


    "Gong Tian will wait at ease until he is exhausted. Cheng Feng will soon run out of energy. At that time,


    he will be at the mercy of Gong Tian. Grandpa, please invite Samuel." Nangong Sun couldn''t wait to


    ask Nangong Boling for help before thepetition was over.


    "Nangong Sun, why are you in such a hurry? Thepetition isn''t over yet,¡± Nangong Yan said


    through gritted teeth.


    In fact, the two brothers were very anxious now.


    What Nangong Sun was anxious about was that if Cheng Feng were to be recognized by Zhuang Tang,


    Samuel would not have the chance to make a move. From today onwards, Nangong Sun''s position


    would bepletely suppressed by Nangong Yan.


    As for Nangong Yan, he was anxious because Cheng Feng had not seeded for a long time. If he


    ced his hopes on Samuel, then his position with Nangong Sun would change. In the future,


    Nangong Boling would definitely value Nangong Sun even more.


    "Nangong Yan, we have to invite Samuel as soon as possible. Do you want Master Zhuang to wait for


    us?" Nangong Sun asked.


    Nangong Yan s face was extremely dark. Even if he couldn''t seize this opportunity, he didn''t want to let


    Samuel show up. However, he didn''t dare to show his thoughts in front of Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling was a man who would do anything to achieve his goal. When necessary, he would


    show no mercy.


    Although his position in Nangong Boling¡¯s mind was higher than Nangong Sun''s, once Nangong Boling


    knew his true thoughts, it was not surprising that he would be imprisoned in the dungeon.


    "Grandpa, I believe in Cheng Feng. He will definitely be able to do it," Nangong Van said to Nangong


    Boling.


    Nangong Sun continued to add fuel to the fire and said, "Grandpa, Zhuang Tang hasn¡¯t made any


    move yet. Once he does, Cheng Feng will definitely lose. Are we going to ce all our bets on Cheng


    Feng?"


    Nangong Van wanted nothing more than to kill Nangong Sun. He clenched his fists so tightly that they


    were trembling.


    Nangong Boling stared at the situation in the ring. If Cheng Feng could do it, that would be the best.


    However, judging from the current situation, chances seemed to be very slim.


    "You''ve been arguing for so long. Is there anyone in the Nangong family who can beat my disciple?"


    Zhuang Tang said with a smile. No matter how powerful a martial artist was in the secr world, he


    was just a piece of trash in the Tianqi realm. So when Zhuang Tang saw them arguing, he found it very


    funny.


    "Master Zhuang, what is the condition of your choice?" Nangong Boling asked Zhuang Tang.


    Zhuang Tang raised his eyes slightly and said to Gong Tian on the ring, "Gong Tian, it''s almost time.


    Don''t waste any more time.


    When Gong Tian heard this, a pitiful expression appeared in his eyes. He said to Cheng Feng, "Go to


    hell, find a few lonely ghosts to apany you on the road to hell. If you have a chance to meet


    Varna, just mention me to him."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gong Tian suddenly exerted his strength, and his movements were


    so fast that they left afterimages, which made people smack their lips.


    At the scene, no one could see how Gong Tian made his move except Zhuang Tang.


    With a loud bang, Cheng Feng jumped out of the ring and fell to the ground more than 10 meters away.


    Cheng Feng struggled for a few seconds before he could no longer move. Blood was flowing from his


    mouth, and his fate was already clear.


    "This is the condition. You can take a punch from my disciple." Zhuang Tang


    said inly.

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    Nangong Yan¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. He had never imagined that Cheng Feng would


    end up like this.


    One punch!


    It was just one punch, but Cheng Feng was killed by Gong Tian.


    This kind of scene seemed to be familiar.


    Back then, hadn''t Samuel dealt with Nangong Feng''s men with a single punch?


    Could it be that only Samuel could bring hope to the Nangong family?


    Nangong Yan didn''t want to give in.


    After so many years of hard work, he couldn''t ept losing to Nangong Sun in this way. And after he


    lost the inheritance of the master, could he still stay in the Nangong family?


    "It seems that there''s no one worthy of my attention in the Nangong family." Zhuang Tang stood up with


    a disappointed expression on his face.


    Nangong Boling cupped his hands and bowed to Zhuang Tang, saying, "Master Zhuang, please give


    the Nangong family another chance. I''ll go find someone right away."


    As the master of the Nangong family, Nangong Boling cupped one hand in the other before his chest.


    There was no doubt that he was respectful. Even though Zhuang Tang was no longer willing to waste


    any more time, he still had to take away arge sum of money from Nangong Boling''s hands. It


    seemed that he had to give him face.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll give you another chance." Zhuang Tang sat down again.


    "Thank you, Master Zhuang." Before Nangong Boling left, he said to Nangong Van and Nangong Sun,


    "You guys stay here. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    This kind of errands could be done by a random person. Nangong Boling, on the other hand, was


    actually going to deal with this personally, which made Nangong Sun very happy.


    "Nangong Yan, did you see that? Grandpa went to invite Samuel personally. That''s enough to show


    how important Samuel is to him. Just wait to admit defeat," Nangong Sun said proudly.


    Nangong Yan¡¯s face was ashen. He couldn''t deny the fact that his grandfather really thought highly of


    Samuel. Otherwise, how could it be worth it for him to make a trip in person?


    "It''s not the time for you to becent. Even Samuel may not get Master Zhuang¡¯s approval,"


    Nangong Yan said through gritted teeth.


    Nangong Sun naturally understood this, but there were not many opportunities for him to show off in


    front of Nangong Yan. It would be the best time for him to do so.


    "At least there''s still a chance. I''m not like you. Cheng Feng is already dead. You can only watch and


    do nothing now," Nangong Sun said with a smile.


    Nangong Sun snorted coldly and said no more.


    In the dungeon.


    When Nangong Boling appeared, he found that Nangong Liuli seemed to have fainted in the iron cage,


    which made him frown.


    "Nangong Boling, I didn''t expect that you would threaten me in this way." Samuel said in a cold voice. It


    was obvious that Nangong Liuli had eaten something she shouldn''t have. It was easy to exin why


    she was locked up with Samuel by Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling wanted to use him, but he was afraid that he might be disobedient. Therefore,


    Nangong Boling wanted to see him having sex with Nangong Liuli. He wanted to threaten him with


    Nangong Liuli and use this opportunity to make Samuel pity Nangong Liuli, so that he would listen to


    Nangong Boling.


    However, Nangong Boling knew better than anyone else about the blood rtionship between him and


    Nangong Liuli. He was really crazy for doing such a thing!


    "Since you''ve guessed what I''m going to do, then you should know that you don¡¯t have a choice," said


    Nangong Boling.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Nangong Boling obviously did not know what means Nangong Sun had used to


    threaten him, which was why he did so. Now Nangong Sundidn''t appear, which was a piece of good


    news for Samuel.


    "It''s not that I can''t help you," Samuel said.


    "Tell me what you want." Nangong Boling smiled disdainfully. If he had known Samuel would be so


    easily persuaded, he would not have asked Nangong Liuli for help.


    "I want to avenge Nangong Kai," Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling¡¯s expression froze.


    Avenge Nangong Kai? Did he mean to kill Nangong Feng and his mother?


    Although this grandson was the most useless, Nangong Boling was not willing to let him kill Nangong


    Feng.


    "That''s impossible," Nangong Boling refused.


    "How much time do you still have to stay here and discuss this with me?" Samuel smiled faintly.


    Nangong Boling''s presence meant that he did not want to waste time. Hence, the negotiating funds in


    his hands were obviously more advantageous than Nangong Boling''s.


    "With your status, do you have the right to bargain with me? Whatever I want you to do, you have to do


    it," Nangong Boling said coldly.


    "If you hadn''t arranged for Nangong Liuli, a pawn, I wouldn¡¯t have felt your importance to this matter.


    Since you can treat your own granddaughter like this, it means that this matter is very important to you.


    If you miss this opportunity, will the Nangong family be able to create it for the second time in this life?"


    Samuel sat in the iron cage and was not in a hurry at all.


    Nangong Boling acted cautiously, which was why he had asked Nangong Liuli to show up. However, he


    had never expected that this kind of cautiousness would turn into a w and be caught by Samuel.


    With his current performance, he would definitely not show up if he did not agree.


    Moreover, if time continued to dy, it would be toote if Zhuang Tang had already left. At that time, it


    would be toote even if they found a way to threaten Samuel.


    Nangong Boling took a deep breath and said, "I''ll give you a chance to avenge Nangong Kai, but if you


    can''t meet my requirements, I''ll kill you."


    "Even if I am unable to do it, you must promise me now, right? Why do you need to threaten me with


    such words?" Samuelughed.


    Nangong Boling gritted his teeth. Samuel¡¯s meticulous thoughts were far beyond his imagination. Even


    the most outstanding Nangong Yan in his eyes had not reached the level that Samuel had reached.


    Nangong Boling took out his phone and ordered his servants to bring Nangong Feng and his mother to


    the dungeon.


    Soon, Nangong Feng and his mother arrived at the dungeon.


    Nangong Feng had a puzzled look on his face. When her mother saw Samuel, there was a smile in her


    eyes. No one knew what she wasughing at.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Grandpa, why did you call me here?" Nangong Feng asked in confusion.


    "Back then, you killed Nangong Kai''s mother," Nangong Boling said to Nangong Feng''s mother.


    Nangong Feng''s mother''s face changed instantly. She exined in a hurry, "Dad, how could it be me?


    It has nothing to do with me."


    "Hmph." Nangong Boling snorted coldly and said, "It''s impossible for anything that happens in the


    Nangong family to escape my notice. Do you really think I don''t know?


    Nangong Feng''s mother was so frightened that she kneeled on the ground. After so many years, she


    had thought that the matter had gone away with the wind. After all, even Nangong Kai was dead now.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Nangong Boling would suddenly mention it.


    "Grandfather, let''s let the past pass," Nangong Feng said.


    Hearing these words, Samuel was burning with anger. What did he mean by letting the past pass?


    Could he just pretend that nothing happened after killing someone?


    "Nangong Feng, your mother killed Nangong Kai''s mother, and you killed Nangong Kai. Both of you


    have to pay the price," Samuel said coldly.


    Nangong Feng rebuked Samuel angrily, " Are you qualified to speak here? You are a piece of trash.


    Shut up."


    At this time, Nangong Boling opened Samuel''s iron cage and said, "I''ll wait for you outside. Hurry up."


    After that, Hangong Boling walked out of the dungeon.


    Hangong Feng panicked all of a sudden.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing?" Hangong Feng asked in a panic.


    "Pay for what you''ve done," Hangong Boling said without looking back.


    Hangong Feng was stunned on the spot. From his words, it seemed that his grandfather was going to


    hand him over to Samuel to deal with?


    This guy killed one of his men with one punch!


    "I ruined Hangong Kai¡¯s n. It''s I that let him die with hatred. Since he didn''t take revenge, let me


    avenge him," Samuel said indifferently.


    Nangong Feng looked at Samuel in horror.


    But his mother stood up at this time and said to Samuel with a condescending look," You outsider, get


    out of my way. If you dare to hurt us, I will tear you to pieces."


    "Who gave you the capital to scare me?


    Could it be that you haven''t seen through Nangong Boling''s attitude? He has already handed your lives


    over to me," Samuel said.


    "Bullsh*t. How could dad hurt us because of you? I''m warning you, you..."


    Before she could finish her words, Samuel, who was standing in front of Nangong Feng, grabbed


    Nangong Feng''s neck and lifted him up in the air.

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    Seeing that Nangong Feng was struggling, her mother rushed to Samuel and kept punching him. She


    wanted to save her son, but how could a woman''s strengthpare with that of Samuel?


    Samuel kicked her aside and said to Nangong Feng, "Nangong kai was beaten to death by your stick. I


    just strangled you. It''s a bargain for you. Go to hell. Don''t forget to apologize to Nangong Kai."


    Nangong Feng''s face turned red, and his lips turned purple because of theck of oxygen. His


    struggling movements became smaller and smaller, and finally, he kicked hislegs.


    Seeing this scene, Nangong Feng¡¯s mother was so frightened that her eyes became dull.


    When Samuel walked toward her, she knelt down in front of him subconsciously. She kept kowtowing


    and saying, "Please forgive me. Please let me go. I shouldn¡¯t kill that woman. I shouldn''t kill her!"


    "Why are you doing this?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "Because, because she''s pregnant again. I was afraid that she would steal my spotlight. I had no


    choice,¡± Nangong Feng''s mother said.


    There was a loud sound in Samuel¡¯s mind.


    One body, two lives!


    She killed Nangong Kai''s mother because Nangong Kai¡¯s mother was pregnant.


    The woman¡¯s heart was as vicious as a snake''s. She was even more vicious than a scorpion. The


    furious Samuel grabbed Nangong Feng''s mother''s hair and kneed her directly in the face


    Nangong Feng''s mother screamed in pain as she covered her face with both hands. Blood kept flowing


    out of her face.


    Samuel was not a man who liked to hit women. He never wanted to hit women, but at this moment, he


    really couldn''t stand it.


    Both of them were mothers. Samuel could not imagine how she had done such a cruel thing.


    "A vicious woman like you won''t be enough to make up for your mistake even if I cut you into pieces."


    Samuel walked to Nangong Feng''s mother again and broke her hands and feet.


    "I want you to die in front of the graves of the mother and son. I want you to tell everyone in the


    Nangong family your fault. Don''t worry, you won''t die so easily. It''ll be too easy for you," Samuel said,


    gnashing his teeth.


    Nangong Feng''s mother passed out from the pain.


    There was no emotion in Samuel''s heart. He subconsciously touched his trouser pocket and then


    walked out of the dungeon.


    There was a delicate jade pendant in his trouser pocket. It fell out when Nangong Liuli took her


    medicine. Samuel knocked Nangong Liuli out and put it away.


    "I''ve already satisfied your request. I hope you won''t disappoint me," Nangong Boling said to Samuel.


    "This woman is still alive. I won''t let her go so easily," Samuel said tly.


    Nangong Boling frowned and warned him,"


    Don''t go too far. The Nangong family is not a ce where you can do whatever you want. I give you a


    chance to kill them; I have made as much concession as possible.


    "Nangong Boling, the whole Nangong family will rely on me in the future. Is this the attitude you have


    when you talk to me? " Samuel said lightly.


    Nangong Boling was shocked in his heart. If Samuel was really valued by Zhuang Tang, the future


    development of the Nangong family would indeed depend on Samuel. Such an unrestrained person


    was definitely not a good thing for Nangong Boling.


    A vague sense of foreboding began to spread in Nangong Boling''s heart. He suddenly felt that it was


    not a wise decision to ask Samuel for help.


    In the Martial Arts Gym.


    Gong Tian was already a little impatient. If he was fighting with a master, maybe he would have some


    expectations. However, he really didn¡¯t have the patience to wait for these garbages.


    Gong Tian said to Zhuang Tang in a low voice, "Master, should we continue to wait? As a whole family


    of good-for-nothings, why should we waste time on them?


    Wouldn''t it be better if we could take the money and leave?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Zhuang Tang said faintly, "The Nangong family is worth me wasting some time. After all, their financial


    resources are amazing. The longer I wait, the more I can get."


    Gong Tian couldn¡¯t helpughing. He thought that Zhuang Tang had waited for so long for the sake of


    Nangong Boling. He didn''t expect Zhuang Tang to have other ns. It seemed that the Nangong family


    was going to suffer a huge loss this time.


    Gong Tian sighed and said, "Master, you''re so wise. I have to learn from you."


    Zhuang Tang smiled and said, "You are still young. There are still many things to learn."


    Every one or two seconds, Nangong Sun would look at the entrance of the Martial Arts Gym. One


    second was torturous for him.


    "Don''t tell me that Samuel is so cowardly that he doesn¡¯t even dare to show up.


    Nangong Sun, the person you''re looking for is really powerful." Nangong Yan took the opportunity to


    tease Nangong Sun.


    "Impossible." Nangong Sun denied it.


    Samuel still had something on him. How


    could he not show up?


    "Maybe he heard that Cheng Feng was dead, so he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to show up.


    What''s so strange about that? Knowing that he is going to die, it''s normal that he doesn''t want to show


    up," Nangong Van said.


    Nangong Sun wanted to go to the dungeon in person. If Samuel was really afraid to show up, he could


    use Han Nian as a threat. Unfortunately, before Nangong Boling left, he made it clear that he had to


    stay here, so Nangong Sun did not dare to act rashly.


    At this time, the figures of Nangong Boling and Samuel finally appeared at the entrance of the martial


    arts club.


    A smile instantly appeared on Nangong Sun''s face. He said to Nangong Van, "I really don''t think it¡¯s


    worth it for you. After putting in so much effort, you still lost to me in the end. Don''t worry. After I


    be the head of the family, I won''t make things too difficult for you."


    Nangong Van''s face darkened. "Won''t making things too difficult for me? How could he believe such


    bullsh*t?"


    Given Nangong Sun''s character, it wouldn''t be strange for him to let him go out of the house empty.


    "Samuel, you better not disappoint me. Otherwise, you are clearly aware of the consequences."


    Nangong Sun walked in front of Samuel and softly spoke to Samuel.


    Samuel took in a deep breath. Han Nian was in Nangong Sun''s hands. This situation was something


    that Samuel could not get rid of for the time being. Hence, he could only obey Nangong Sun''s orders.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I won''t hide my strength. But if I really can¡¯t do it, there''s nothing I can do," Samuel said.


    After seeing Samuel, Gong Tian looked him up and down contemptuously. It was not worth waiting for


    such a good-for-nothing.


    "This is the person you''ve made us wait for such a long time to find. Nangong Boling, you really will


    waste our time," Gong Tian said coldly to Nangong Boling. Since his master wanted to extort more


    money from Nangong Boling, he naturally wanted Nangong Boling to know the serious consequences


    of wasting time.


    "Let''s get started. I''ve run out of patience." Zhuang Tang closed his eyes and said impatiently. His


    words were a warning to Nangong Boling. At the same time, he sent a message to Gong Tian for a


    quick victory.


    Gong Tian took the lead and jumped onto the arena. He was still so elegant, which made the women of


    the Nangong family obsessed with him.


    Meanwhile, Samuel''s way of stepping onto the arena appeared to be ordinary as he climbed up the


    stairs.


    "Did you see that man? He was killed by me with a punch. You''ll end up the same way as him," Gong


    Tian said to Samuel with a sneer.


    Samuel arrived at the martial arts club; he had already found Cheng Feng''s body.


    However, he was not too worried because he could do the same thing.


    Of course, it would not let Samuel take it lightly.


    Since Nangong Boling valued the master and disciple so much, it meant that they must have done


    something extraordinary.


    Moreover, Yan Jun had also mentioned that those people on that level were the absolute strong people


    in this world. Even Yan Jun had never seen the true appearance of those people in his entire life. Just


    this point alone was sufficient for Samuel to treat them seriously.


    "Bring it on." Samuel said in a faint voice.


    "You''re a good-for-nothing. Since you want to die soon, I''ll help you." Gong Tian''s violent figure was like


    a tiger that had escaped from danger. He waved his right fist in the air and sent out a fierce wind.


    Samuel¡¯s heavy expression suddenly changed, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    It was exactly what he wanted to see when they fought with strength. Because only on the level of


    power could hepete with Gong Tian.


    Gong Tian was pissed off when he saw Samuel¡¯s smile, as if he had been ignored.


    He increased the speed and strength of his fist.


    Almost everyone in the Hangong family held their breath. They knew that this punch could determine


    the fate of the Hangong family in the future.


    Even Hangong Boling, who had always been indifferent, was so nervous that his forehead was


    sweating.

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    Zhuang Tang''s eyes were closed from beginning to end. The moment Gong Tian stepped onto the


    fighting ring; the ending was already predestined for Zhuang Tang. Samuel had no other choice but to


    die. This boring process was not enjoyable to him. He might as well close his eyes and rest.


    "Can he really do it?"


    "Our Hangong family relies on him now."


    "If we lose, I''m afraid that our Hangong family will never have a chance to enter that level again."


    Everyone''s hearts were in their mouths. For those who did notpete for the position of the family


    master, they still hoped Samuel would win. After all, the honor of the family was their personal honor.


    The more powerful the family was, the more powerful their external identities would be.


    However, Nangong Yan was the only exception. He was the only one who wished for the death of


    Samuel. That was because only when Samuel was dead would he and Nangong Sun be able to stand


    on the starting line to fight for the position of the Master of the family again.


    At this time, Gong Tian''s attack had arrived, and Samuel had also struck out with his fist. It was obvious


    that he was going to confront Gong Tian head-on.


    When Gong Tian sensed Samuel¡¯s intention, heughed at him. This piece of trash dared to fight with


    him!


    "This punch, I want your right hand to be crippled!" Gong Tian roared.


    In a split second, when the two fists collided, time and space seemed to freeze in an instant.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the ring, eager to know the result of the sparring.


    However, the two people in the ring seemed to be frozen and did not move.


    In just a few seconds, for the Hangong family, it was as if they had lived through the whole century.


    Especially Hangong Boling, he felt as if he had spent most of his life in the past few seconds, long and


    long.


    When the entire space became silent, Zhuang Tang also sensed an unusual atmosphere. He could not


    help opening his eyes out of curiosity.


    Zhuang Tang frowned when he saw what was happening in the ring.


    Judging from the posture of the two of them, they should be fighting.


    However, Samuel was still standing in the ring, which made him feel that it was not appropriate.


    Gong Tian''s explosive power was enough to crush his right hand in an instant. How could he still stand


    there as if nothing had happened?


    Could it be that Gong Tian deliberately kept it a secret?


    At this moment, Samuel took a step back, while Gong Tian stood where he was.


    This one step difference was enough to prove Samuel had lost.


    At this time, Samuel was very shocked.


    Since he got this force, he thought that no one couldpete with him in this respect. However, Gong


    Tian not only did it, but also could force him to retreat.


    What kind of abnormal power could do that?


    As expected, the level that Grandpa Van had mentioned was indeed not simple.


    Samuel was shocked. Wasn¡¯t Gong Tian also the same?


    He was confident that he could defeat Samuel with one punch. However, the result was that Samuel


    had only taken a step back. Moreover, it seemed that he was not seriously injured.


    This was the result that Gong Tian could not ept. In his eyes, Samuel was an ant that could be


    crushed to death, but now he was only slightly weaker. How could it be possible!


    "Gong Tian, didn''t I tell you not to waste time?" Zhuang Tang said discontentedly. He didn''t see the


    process, so he was sure that Gong Tian was merciful to Samuel.


    Upon hearing Zhuang Tang''s question, Gong Tian understood what Zhuang Tang meant.


    But he didn''t really hold back. He also wanted to defeat Samuel with one punch to end this boring thing


    as soon as possible.


    But in fact, he had tried his best to kill Samuel, but failed.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t you know how precious my time is?" Zhuang Tang scolded Gong Tian


    when he saw that he did not respond.


    Gong Tian took a deep breath. His right hand was still numb. This was the side effect of the power


    rebound.


    "I didn''t expect you to surprise me," Gong Tian gnashed his teeth and said. He must not lose face in


    front of Zhuang Tang.


    Otherwise, Zhuang Tang might abandon him at any time.


    "You surprised me too. It seems that I took it lightly and shouldn''t have spared my energy," Samuel said


    faintly.


    Gong Tian''s face was livid. Samuel''s words were a great humiliation to him. How dare a good-for-


    nothing humiliate him?


    "You could have saved your life, but now, you must die." As soon as Gong Tian finished his words, he


    Samuel lowered his center of gravity slightly, waiting for Gong Tian''s attack in his best state.


    This time, Zhuang Tang did not close his eyes again. He wanted to see what had just happened.


    From the conversation between the two, GongTian seemed to have used all his strength, but he did not


    get too many benefits. However, Zhuang Tang did not believe that Samuel, a secr man, could resist


    Gong Tian''s attack.


    Zhuang Tang stared at Samuel and said, " Let me take a good look at your strength. Do you really have


    the right to show mercy when facing Gong Tian?"


    Samuel didn''t show mercy. He didn''t dare to take Gong Tian lightly. The reason was that he deliberately


    stimted Gong Tian so that he couldunch a second attack as soon as possible to prevent Gong


    Tian from storing up energy for too long.


    Although his right hand was also affected by the anti-shock force, he was in a better state than Gong


    Tian because of his retreating strength. Maybe he would have a chance to make the result different.


    Samuel had to seize this opportunity.


    Gong Tian''s attack was very fierce. In other people''s eyes, Samuel waspletely suppressed.


    Nangong Van was so excited that he rubbed his hands in the dark. This was what he wanted to see.


    Gong Tian had better kill Samuel directly and help him get rid of this opponent.


    The sweat on Nangong Boling''s forehead became more and more sweat. It was as if he was in a


    sauna room, and he could not wipe it clean no matter how hard he tried. This was because at this


    critical moment, even his breathing seemed to be very careful. The tensest moment of this old fellow¡¯s


    life was probably now.


    On the other hand, Zhuang Tang did not look as rxed as before. Instead, he looked rather solemn.


    On the surface, Gong Tian did have an advantage, but it was impossible.


    Gong Tian should have crushed Samuel, and Samuel should have died a long time ago. How could he


    still have a chance to fight Gong Tian?


    Moreover, Zhuang Tang could see points that others could not see.


    Gong Tian''s advantagey in Samuel''s constant dodge. That was to say, Samuel had not made a


    move yet. This was not good news for Gong Tian.


    Man''s physical strength was limited, but Gong Tian was constantly wasting his strength and did not


    pose any threat to Samuel.


    Samuel would wait patiently for his exhausted opponent. His physical strength would remain at its


    peak. As long as he seized this opportunity, it was not impossible for him to defeat his opponent in one


    strike!


    Zhuang Tang finally knew that the punch just now was not from Gong Tian''s mercy, but in the fight of


    power. Gong Tian did not have any advantage at all. It was just that he did not see the process and


    only saw the result, so he had the idea of Gong Tian showing mercy to Samuel.


    "Who are you? How could you possess such great strength?" Zhuang Tang muttered to himself in a low


    voice. There was an obvious sense of disbelief in his tone.


    In Tianqi era, there were people in the secr world who became strong, but after entering Tianqi era,


    they could achieve the effect after special training.


    However, Samuel, who did not even know Tianqi, was now evenly matched with Gong Tian.


    Zhuang Tang could not help but think of an idea.


    If Samuel was allowed to enter Tianqi and receive professional training, what would happen to his


    strength? Would Gong Tian still be able to suppress him?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Zhuang Tang shook his head unconsciously, and his real heart denied the opportunity of Gong Tian.


    "s, it seems that he will still lose. He is beaten so hard that he even has no chance to fight back."


    "Because of this, we were happy for nothing. We really thought he had a chance to win."


    "I heard that he is Nangong Qianqiu''s grandson. As expected, just like her Grandmother, he is a good-


    for-nothing. It''s not worth putting our hope on him."


    As the saying goes, amateurs can only see the superficial appearance of Samuel being suppressed,


    but they can''t understand the purpose of Samuel''s waiting Gong Tian to be exhausted. Therefore, in


    their opinion, Samuel was bound to lose and they began to ridicule him.

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    "Shut up." Hearing the mocking words of Samuel, Hangong Boling scolded them coldly. This was a


    matter of the future of the Hangong family. What right did these people, who had no contribution, have


    to add insult to injury?


    Hangong Boling''s dissatisfaction sent a chill down their spines. They didn''t dare tough at Samuel


    anymore, but in their hearts, they still believed that Samuel was going to lose. It was just that Hangong


    Boling wasn¡¯t willing to admit it, and he couldn¡¯t even face reality.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''ll think of a way," Hangong Van said to Hangong Boling. He needed to step


    forward at this moment to let Hangong Boling think of him. He had to let Hangong Boling know that he


    was the only one who could give hope to the Nangong family.


    It was a pity that Nangong Yan''s choice was a big mistake. Nangong Boling was not willing to admit


    Samuel would lose. His words were undoubtedly asking for a scolding.


    "Shut up. No one will think you''re mute if you don''t speak," Nangong Boling said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Brother, you won''t curse Samuel in your heart, will you?" Nangong Sun asked in a timely manner.


    At this time, Nangong Yan had no choice but to speak against his conscience.


    Although this was his true thoughts, Nangong Boling was right in front of him, so he didn''t dare to admit


    it.


    "Nangong Sun, do you think I am such a viin? It would be best if Samuel can win. It will determine


    whether the Nangong family can enter that level or not. But in the current situation, Samuel''s chances


    are very slim. I''m just thinking of other ways," Nangong Van said.


    Nangong Sun smiled coldly and said, "He hasn''t lost yet. You don''t need to figure it out."


    Nangong Yan nodded and said no more. It was easy to tell if he would lose or not. There was no point


    in arguing with Nangong Sun now. The fact would give him a painful p in the face.


    On the arena, Samuel had retreated to the edge, and there was no way for him to retreat. In this case,


    he would inevitably be hit by Gong Tian''s violent attack. However, he endured it and did not take any


    action.


    Samuel knew very well that there would not be a good result even if he struggled to make a move. So


    he had to wait for the best opportunity to appear.


    Among all the people present, only Zhuang Tang had figured out Samuel''s purpose. As a result, his


    expression became more and more solemn.


    Samuel¡¯s patience was beyond ordinary people''s reach. Even if it were him, he would not be able to


    bear it. However, Samuel did not show any desire to fight back.


    In fact, Zhuang Tang could have stopped thepetition at this time. Samuel''s performance was


    enough to get his approval. However, Zhuang Tang still wanted to see if Samuel could find an


    opportunity. After finding an opportunity, what kind of threat would he pose on Gong Tian?


    "Why didn''t you fight back? Why? Are you so cowardly?" Nangong Boling said with a look of anger.


    Only he, who was anxious at the scene, felt a fire burning in his heart at this moment.


    He had been beaten all the way, and now he was retreating all the way. Even Nangong Boling couldn''t


    stand this kind of grievance.


    At this moment, the pace of Samuel suddenly changed.


    Other people could not perceive this change, but Zhuang Tang could feel it clearly.


    "He¡¯s here!" Zhuang Tang blurted out subconsciously.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel suddenlyunched a fierce counterattack against Gong Tian.


    At this time, half of Gong Tian''s physical strength had been consumed. He did not expect Samuel''s


    sudden counterattack. After being punched in the chest, Gong Tian''s figure was unstable and he took


    two steps back.


    Before Gong Tian could think about it, Samuel''s second round of attacks came.


    Samuel, who was moving forward, punched Gong Tian¡¯s lower abdomen again.


    At this time, Gong Tian hadpletely be a living target. There was no other choice but to


    passively take the beating.


    "Was it an ident? Was it a pleasant surprise?" Samuel threw out his fist while speaking to Gong


    Tian.


    At this time, Gong Tian was shocked to find that the reason why he could suppress Samuel was that


    Samuel had given him a chance.


    Samuel was looking for an opportunity to attack, but at the same time, he was wasting his strength.


    At this time, his strength was not equal, which directly exposed Gong Tian''s disadvantage, which made


    Gong Tian very unwilling in his heart.


    How could it be possible!


    How could he lose to a good-for-nothing like him?


    Unfortunately, the unwillingness in his heart could not turn into power.


    Gong Tian was pushed back to the edge of the rope, and the next punch was about to hit him in the


    head.


    He knew that Samuel''s punch was enough to make him pass out, and this match would also end with


    his failure.


    Because of the wind caused by the punch and the whistling wind in his ear, Gong Tian closed his eyes


    powerlessly.


    ept the fate!


    He had no choice but to ept his fate.


    Time passed by one second after another, but the fist that should havee had not arrived yet, which


    made Gong Tian feel very strange.


    "What''s going on? Why haven''t I passed out yet?"


    Gong Tian opened his eyes in confusion. Only then did he realize Samuel¡¯s fist had stopped just a


    hair¡¯s breadth away from his temple.


    "What are you doing?" Gong Tian asked in confusion.


    Samuel withdrew his hand and said faintly, "I don''t want to kill you."


    Gong Tian suddenly clenched his fists.


    In the face of the secr world, he had always been the one to kill others. Yet today, it was his turn to


    be killed? Furthermore, the other party had even let him off.


    The sudden change of the battle situation surprised the Nangong family so much that they couldn''t


    speak. Everyone was stunned to see what was happening in front of them.


    Was it an illusion?


    Samuel was beaten so hard that he didn''t even have a chance to fight back. How could he suppress


    Gong Tian in an instant? And... And he told Gong Tian that he didn''t want to kill him!


    "Hiss..."


    Zhuang Tang gasped.


    Although he had already seen through Gong Tian''s disadvantage, Zhuang Tang did not expect that he


    would be at the mercy of others.


    He believed Samuel''s words were not a threat to Gong Tian. If he really wanted to kill Gong Tian, he


    must have made it.


    This guy was so powerful even though he had not yet entered Tianqi. What kind of strong man would


    he be after he entered Tianqi?


    "Perhaps, even I can¡¯t imagine how strong you will be." Zhuang Tang sighed in a low voice. The


    result of this trip to the Hangong family was beyond Zhuang Tang''s expectation. It even gave him a


    huge surprise.


    "Did, did he win?" "He can even beat someone of that level!"


    "Samuel, you are too powerful!"


    Someone took the lead in shouting Samuel''s name, and everyone in the martial arts club shouted in


    unison, which was deafening.


    Hangong Sun shouted Samuel¡¯s name excitedly. His face was flushed with anger.


    Although he put his hope on Samuel and hoped that Samuel would be chosen by Zhuang Tang, the


    current result was beyond his expectation. How could Hangong Sun not be excited?


    At this time, Hangong Van¡¯s mood waspletely the opposite of Hangong Sun¡¯s. His face was pale,


    and his legs were weak. He sat directly on the floor.


    Samuel destroyed his chance to fight for the position of the master of the Nangong family. Nangong


    Yan knew very well that in the future, he would no longer have the chance to be arrogant in favor of the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nangong family. He might not even be chosen by Nangong Boling.


    "Is the Nangong family really going to fall into the hands of Nangong Sun?"


    "Grandfather, he won He won." Nangong Sun reminded Nangong Boling excitedly.


    Nangong Boling looked very calm on the surface, but in his heart, he was very excited. All the cells in


    his body also became active. However, as the head of the family, he could not be indiscreet like the


    others.


    Walking to Zhuang Tang, Nangong Boling cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said,


    "Master Zhuang, are you satisfied with his performance?"


    Zhuang Tang left the martial arts club without saying a word. It was hard to tell whether he was happy


    or not.


    Gong Tian walked out of the ring in low spirits, as if he had lost his soul. This result was a big blow to


    him. He, who had always been arrogant, would not allow himself to be defeated by a secr man. But


    in fact, he did lose.


    When they walked out of the martial arts club, they could still hear the cheers of those people to


    Samuel. Gong Tian subconsciously turned his head and looked at them, his eyes full of bitterness.


    "Samuel."


    "Samuel." "Samuel." When Nangong Boling raised his hands, those people stopped their cheers at


    Samuel.


    Nangong Boling said to Samuel with a smile, "From now on, you are a member of my Nangong family.


    You can enjoy everything in my Nangong family. If you want, you can change your name to Nangong


    Samuel."


    "I don¡¯t want to." Samuel refused with a calm face.

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    The Nangong family was well aware of Nangong Boling¡¯s intention for him to change his surname.


    This showed that Nangong Boling valued him very much. If he changed his surname, it meant that he


    would have a chance to be the master of the Nangong family in the future. This great honor was


    not something that ordinary people could receive.


    When Nangong Sun heard this, his mood instantly fell to the bottom. For him, he was just using


    Samuel to help him get the position of the family head. If Samuel was really put in an important


    position, he wouldhave helped Samuel. This was definitely not something he could ept. In the blink


    of an eye, Nangong Sun had already thought of how to use Han Nian to force Samuel out of the


    However, what was out of everyone''s expectation was that Samuel would reject Nangong Boling so


    readily.


    "He, he refused?" Someone muttered in disbelief, feeling as if he was hallucinating.


    "Samuel, what do you mean?" Nangong Boling said discontentedly.


    "I won''t change my surname," Samuel said tly.


    As soon as he said that, all the members of the Nangong family knew that they had not been


    hallucinating. It was Samuel who had really refused.


    The martial arts club was instantly in an uproar. He had actually rejected the position of the head of the


    family in front of him.


    No one could be indifferent to the hundreds of billions of assets of the Nangong family, but he acted so


    calmly, as if he didn''t care about the assets of the Nangong family at all.


    Nangong Sun smiled coldly. It seemed that he was still self-aware. He knew that Han Nian was in his


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    hands, so he did not dare topete with him for the householder¡¯s position.


    Nangong Sun was totally wrong about this idea. It was not that Samuel was afraid of threats, but that


    he really didn''t take the money of the Nangong family seriously.


    Money was just a worldly possession to Samuel. Moreover, this kind ofrge n involved so many


    conflicts between wealthy families. Samuel did not wish to get involved in this mess.


    Nangong Boling''s expression was ice-cold. He was afraid that he would not be able to control Samuel,


    which was why he gave him such an opportunity. However, he had never expected that Samuel would


    reject him.


    "Do you know how much money the Nangong family has? Although the Nangong family is not on the


    rich list, those people are just at the middle-ss level in my eyes," Nangong Boling said coldly.


    The words that the people on the rich list could be regarded as middle-ss property were


    exaggerated, which also showed that the Nangong family was rich.


    And Samuel also knew that in this world, those famous figures on the list were not the real richest


    people in the essence. More wealthy people disdained to appear on this list.


    But so what?


    Samuel was more willing to devote his whole life to Yvonne and Han Hian, rather than these copper


    snots.


    "Money means nothing to me," Samuel said tly.


    His words made some people look at Samuel with disdain. In their eyes, there was no one in this world


    who didn¡¯t love money. Samuel''s words obviously made it seem like he was boasting too much.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to?" Hangong Boling asked again.


    At this time, Hangong Sun quickly walked to Hangong Boling''s side and said," Grandpa, since he''s not


    willing, you shouldn''t force him. Besides, he''ll always listen to me. You don''t have to worry that he won''t


    take us seriously after he gets Master Zhuang''s approval."


    Nangong Boling turned to look at Nangong Sun.


    Samuel had indeed been hired by him, but the present Samuel was already qualified to leave him. How


    could he still listen to him?


    Nangong Sun knew that Nangong Boling didn''t believe him. He raised his head and said to Samuel,


    "You didn''t forget your identity as a dog, did you? I''m your master. Do you admit it?"


    This sentence almost surprised everyone, because in their view, after such a performance, Samuel


    was qualified to get an extraordinary status in the Nangong family. However, Nangong Sun still dared to


    call him a dog!


    Even Nangong Boling''s eyes shed with a hint of surprise. What right did he have to speak to Samuel


    in such a manner?


    Could it be that Nangong Sun had something of Samuel and did not tell him?


    When Nangong Sun felt their eyes focus on him, he couldn''t help feelingcent. This was the day


    when he was the most attention-grabbing person in the Nangong family And that day wouldpletely


    change his position in the Nangong family.


    Samuel knew what Nangong Sun was going to do. If he didn''tpromise at this time, Han Nian would


    be in danger.


    "Yes," Samuel said.


    "Hahaha." Nangong Sunughed and said," Grandpa, did you see that? You don''t have to worry about


    him not working for the Nangong family. As long as I am here, he will listen to me obediently."


    As long as I''m here.


    These five words had exposed Nangong Sun''s purpose, but he didn''t care, because he was


    determined to get the position of the master. He wanted everyone in the Nangong family to know about


    it.


    "But I still have one more thing to do, " Samuel said.


    He had not yet avenged Nangong Kai''s death.


    Although Nangong Feng was dead, it was far from enough for Samuel.


    "Samuel, are you making a request to me?" Nangong Sun asked with a sneer.


    Samuel walked out of the ring and came to Nangong Sun¡¯s side. He whispered in Nangong Sun''s ear,


    "I can satisfy your needs in front of them. If you want to prove yourself, I''ve already given it to you. But


    now, you have to satisfy me. If not, you won''t get anything. It''s a life-and-death struggle."


    Nangong Sun¡¯s proud heart felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured over him. He knew that he


    could threaten Samuel with Han Nian in his hands. However, he knew very well that Samuel was a


    decisive factor in whether he could get the position of the Family Head. Hence, it was impossible for


    him to overpower Samuel on his own ord. Once he really made it to the point of a life-and-death


    struggle, he might not be able to get anything.


    "What do you want?" Nangong Sun gnashed her teeth and asked.


    "Where is Nangong Kai¡¯s mother''s tomb? I want Nangong Feng''s mother to die to atone for her sins,"


    Samuel said.


    "Impossible!" Nangong Sun rejected the offer without even thinking about it. He didn''t know about the


    dungeon, and he didn''t even know that Nangong Feng was dead. Therefore, in his opinion, Nangong


    Boling would never allow such a thing to happen.


    "Bring him there," Nangong Boling suddenly said.


    Hearing this, Nangong Sun was shocked.


    "Grandfather, the one he wants to kill is Nangong Feng¡¯s mother." Nangong Sun looked at Nangong


    Boling in disbelief. Her grandfather actually agreed so readily!


    "Nangong Feng''s mother killed Nangong Kai''s mother back then. I already knew about this matter, but I


    didn''t know the truth back then, so I didn''t look into it. But today, Nangong Feng''s mother has to pay for


    her mistake." Nangong Boling


    purposely raised his voice so that everyone could hear him.


    "Nangong Feng is dead, and the funeral will be held on the same day." After Nangong Boling said that,


    he left the Martial Arts Club.


    Nangong Feng was dead!


    This sentence made the people in the Martial Arts Gym unable toe back to their senses for a long


    time.


    Nangong Feng was the eldest son of this generation. Although his achievements could not be


    the position of the head of the Nangong family, in the eyes of others, it would not be a problem for him


    to stay in the Nangong family and enjoy afortable life.


    But now, he suddenly died!


    Those people involuntarily looked at Samuel. Although they did not know the specifics, they were


    certain of one thing.


    Nangong Feng''s death must have something to do with Samuel.


    It was also because of Samuel that Nangong Boling wanted to charge Nangong Feng''s mother.


    Everyone had the same thought in their minds.


    Although Samuel''s family name was not Nangong, he was now in the Nangong family. He was


    definitely an existence that could not be provoked.


    A tacit agreement was reached among the members of the Nangong n, which was that they must


    not provoke Samuel.


    Otherwise, they would lose their lives if they were careless.


    "Samuel, you are really capable. Grandpa doesn¡¯t even care about the death of Nangong Feng and his


    mother for you." Nangong Sun said to Samuel in a cold voice.


    "There is no need to feel threatened. I am not the least bit interested in the matters of the Nangong


    n." Samuel said in a faint voice.


    "It''s best if this is the case. Otherwise, I will definitely not let Han Nian off." Nangong Sun threatened.


    "If I can, I won''t kill you," Samuel said. He was threatening him with Han Nian.


    Nangong Sun was not worth dying. Samuel was going to torture him to death for the


    rest of his life!

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    Nangong Sun did not care about Samuel''s words at all. Instead, he smiled disdainfully. In his opinion,


    Samuel''s words were a sign of ipetence. He believed that Samuel did not have a chance to take


    revenge on him, which was why he hadpromised.


    But in fact, Samuel didn¡¯t want to kill him because he wanted Nangong Sun to live in pain. He would


    put Nangong Sun to a position that he wanted to die, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Nangong Sun couldn''t understand the meaning of this sentence and didn''t know the seriousness of the


    consequences. When he really understood, he had no chance to regret it.


    ording to the navigation of the address, they found the tomb of Nangong Kai''s mother.


    This was almost a wastnd with weeds growing everywhere. It was not easy to find a grave full of


    weeds. Obviously, ever since she was buried here, no one hade to visit her.


    Although Nangong Kai was still alive, he was not allowed to clean the grave because he was


    pretending to be a fool. Once it was found, his act of pretending to be a fool would be exposed.


    It was also because of this that Samuel felt guilty to Nangong Kai, who had put in a lot of effort to


    endure humiliation.


    When Samuel began to remove the weeds from Nangong Kai''s mother''s tomb, Nangong Sun said


    disdainfully, "Is this how you waste your time? If you have the time, you might as well think more about


    how you can help me obtain the inheritance of the master as soon as possible."


    "The weeds should have been sorted out by Nangong Kai a long time ago. I think he also wants to see


    this ce,¡± Samuel said.


    Nangong Sun was very dissatisfied with Samuel¡¯s irrelevant answer. However, he could not force


    Samuel with a tough attitude. He took a deep breath and settled down his anger.


    "I think that she looked at Nangong Kai in thest minute, not because she wanted Nangong Kai to


    avenge her, but because she wanted Nangong Kai to leave the Nangong family and stay away from


    this troublesome ce. As a mother, she was still thinking about how to protect her


    child before she died," Samuel continued.


    Nangong Sun was not interested in these things at all. He didn''t care who would die, as long as it


    wasn''t him.


    "Where¡¯s Nangong Kai''s body?" Samuel turned to ask Nangong Sun.


    "I''ve already had people find it. It''ll be transported here soon. I heard that the mice have already eaten


    it. I don''t know if you can ept it," Nangong Sun said with a smile.


    Samuel nodded his head lightly and said no more.


    After tidying up Nangong Kai''s mother''s grave, Samuel dug up a tomb nearby.


    It didn''t take long for Nangong Kai''s body to arrive. Nangong Kai''s body, which had been beaten to


    death by a random stick, was extremely miserable, with bruises, blood stains, and rotten. All kinds of


    sexinducing factors existed in his stomach.


    Nangong Sun only nced at it once before throwing up at the side.


    Samuel sighed and remained unmoved by the stench.


    "I didn''t expect you to die for telling me the truth. But don''t worry, I''ve avenged you. If you still think it''s


    not enough,e to me tonight. I¡¯ll satisfy all your wishes," Samuel said faintly and then took off his


    clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Nangong Kai asked Samuel in confusion. "Does this guy have some abnormal


    thoughts? This is a rotten corpse."


    "Let him leave in a more decent manner," Samuel said.


    After putting on his clothes for Nangong Kai, Samuel carefully moved him into the grave.


    Seeing this scene, Nangong Sun''s expression was even more disdainful, and he even regarded


    Samuel as a lunatic.


    "He''s dead. So what if you put on his splendid clothes? What a lunatic." Nangong Sun could not


    understand Samuel''s behavior. In his opinion, he was acting like a lunatic.


    It was useless to talk about people who were not at the same frequency, so Samuel was toozy to


    exin this matter to Nangong Sun.


    After filling up the soil, Samuel knelt aside and said to Nangong Feng''s mother, who had lost her wits a


    long time ago, "Come here, kowtow to them and apologize to them." "Foreign nsman, you do not


    have the right tomand me." Nangong Feng''s mother''s eyes were nk. She was already scared to


    death. However, she subconsciously believed Samuel was inferior to her. He did not have the right to


    speak to her in such a manner.


    Samuel walked up to Nangong Feng''s mother, pulled her hair, dragged her to their graves, and broke


    her legs so that she had no choice but to kneel.


    Hearing Nangong Feng''s mother''s miserable shrieks, Nangong Sun felt a little sorry for her.


    Although this guy was quite obedient when he was threatened, when he was ruthless, he was really


    ruthless.


    Nangong Sun couldn''t help worrying about him. If he didn''t have Han Nian as his Achilles'' heel, how


    would Samuel deal with him?


    It seemed that he had to send more people to keep an eye on Han Hian. Although she was still a baby,


    her existence was very important and nothing could happen to her.


    "Appologize and I¡¯ll let you die a more rxed death," Samuel said to Hangong Feng''s mother in a cold


    tone.


    Hangong Feng''s mother was in so much pain that she almost lost her mind. She yelled and abused


    Samuel.


    After she cursed him enough, Samuel hit her again. At this time, Hangong Feng''s mother seemed to


    realize that there would not be a good ending. She could only kowtow to the grave and beg for


    forgiveness.


    "I''ve done so many things for you. How it''s your turn," Samuel said to Hangong Sun.


    Hangong Sun''s eyelids twitched. With a sense of foreboding, she asked Samuel, " What do you want


    me to do?"


    "Kill her," Samuel said.


    "No." Nangong Sun refused without thinking. Although he had killed people and was not afraid of killing


    people, this was Nangong Feng''s mother after all. He had to call her "little mother". How could he do


    that?


    "Don''t tell me there''s something you can''t do in the face of the position of the homeowner?" Samuel


    said lightly.


    Nangong Sun asked in confusion, "Does killing her have anything to do with obtaining the inheritance


    of the master?"


    "Of course it has something to do with it," Samuel said. "Whether I''m happy or not is very important. If


    you''re just using Han Nian to threaten me, that''s not enough." "What do you mean?" Nangong Sun


    frowned. Han Nian was Samuel''s biggest weakness. Why couldn''t it be enough?


    "I will not destroy myself for the sake of a child." Samuel faintly replied.


    Nangong Sunughed disdainfully and said, "Samuel, don''t pretend that you don¡¯t care in front of me.


    Do you think I will believe it? What''s the point of pretending that you don''t care? Your eyes have


    betrayed you. For you, the importance of Han Nian is iparable to anything else. She is your


    biological daughter."


    Samuel sighed in his heart. It seemed that he had to use this stupid method to make Nangong Sun feel


    that he did not care about Han Nian. It was indeed impossible. After all, Nangong Sun was not an idiot.


    It was not so easy to deceive him.


    "Nangong Sun, you know very well what I meant to you, don''t you? Maybe it''s just my words that


    decide whether you can be the master of the Nangong family. If she doesn''t die, you''ll never get


    the position of the master," Samuel said. Then he turned around and left Nangong Feng''s mother to


    Nangong Sun.


    Nangong Sun gritted his teeth. In front of the head of the family, no thorn would stand in his way. It was


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    impossible for Nangong Feng''s mother to be a stumbling block on this road.


    "Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. You''ve done too much evil. Now you¡¯re karmaing for Samsara. Nangong Feng is


    dead. You can go to the road to hell to apany him." Nangong Sun walked up to Nangong Feng''s


    mother.


    Nangong Feng''s mother kept begging for mercy, but Nangong Sun had made up her mind. No matter


    how pitiful she pretended to be, it was useless.


    After killing Nangong Feng''s mother, Nangong Sun threw the body into the weeds. Naturally, there


    were snakes, bugs, rats, and ants helping to destroy the body.


    However, through this incident, Nangong Sun noticed that he was also threatened by Samuel, which


    could not be changed. If he wanted to be the master of the Nangong family, he had to rely on Samuel''s


    help.


    However, if he could not change, he could find a way to improve himself. At least, he had to ce


    himself above Samuel.


    "It seems that I have to teach you a lesson before you can listen to me." Nangong Sun gritted his teeth


    and said. Then he dialed the number of his subordinates.


    Not long after Samuel returned to the room of the Nangong Castle, he received a video call. In the


    video, Han Nian seemed to be very ufortable. She kept crying, and her expression showed that


    she was in pain.


    At this time, a man''s voice came from the other end of the video call, "Her body is really fragile. I just


    gave her a beating. I didn''t expect her to be fractured. Do you think I should send her to the hospital?"

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    Samuel''s anger instantly rushed to his head, and blue veins stood out on his forehead. Every cry of


    Han Nian was a great torture and pain for him. He would rather he was the one who was injured. He


    didn''t expect that Han Nian would be hurt at all.


    He knew that Nangong Sun was warning him in this way.


    But he was also aware that hispromise would only make Nangong Sun more unscrupulous.


    Maybe he would do something even worse to Han Nian in the future.


    "Don''t hurt her anymore," Samuel said, gnashing his teeth.


    The man on the other side of the phone sounded very proud and said, "If you kneel down in front of


    Nangong Sun now, I can consider sending her to the hospital. I don''t think you want to see this little guy


    continue to suffer. After all, she is your daughter."


    Samuel took a deep breath, hung up the video call, and headed for Nangong Sun''s room.


    After Nangong Sun returned to the castle, he waited in the room for Samuel with a proud look on his


    face.


    In his opinion, he would definitely make Samuel obedient in this way. He couldn''t wait to see Samuel


    begging for mercy on his knees in front of him, like a poor dog wagging its tail and begging for mercy.


    When he heard the knock on the door, Nangong Sun knew Samuel had arrived. However, he


    deliberately dyed for some time before opening the door. He needed to make Samuel anxious. He


    needed to let Samuel know who the master was and who the servant was.


    Opening the door, Hangong Sun said faintly, "Why are you in such a hurry to see me?"


    In response to Hangong Sun''s rhetorical question, Samuel did not say anything.


    Instead, he told Hangong Sun his purpose ining.


    Holding Hangong Sun''s neck, Samuel said with gloomy eyes, "Call your men right now and ask them to


    take Han Hian to the hospital."


    This waspletely different from what Hangong Sun had imagined. He had never thought Samuel


    would have such a strong attitude.


    "Let go of me! Believe it or not, I''ll get him to kill Han Nian right away!" Hangong Sun said angrily.


    "Do you dare? After killing Han Nian, what can you do to threaten me? You can''t threaten me. Can you


    still get the inheritance of the Master?" Samuel said coldly.


    Indeed, Nangong Sun did not dare to kill Han Nian. In fact, he had never even thought in this way


    before. This was because this was crucial to him. He could only exploit Samuel when she was still


    alive.


    However, he had hurt Han Nian in order to teach Samuel a lesson. He wanted Samuel to listen to him


    obediently. If hepromised now, he would go for wool ande home shorn.


    "I''ll give you onest chance. Let me go," Nangong Sun gritted his teeth and said.


    Not only did Samuel not let him go, but he also increased the strength in his hand.


    Nangong Sun''s face instantly turned red, and his breathing became less and less.


    "If I kill you, even if your men kill Han


    Nian, they can''t take your life back. Are you sure you want to do such a deal?" Samuel''s face was as


    cold as ice, like a basin of cold water poured on Nangong Sun''s head.


    Nangong Sun held Samuel''s hands subconsciously. However, his strength was negligible. However, he


    was very clear that if he did notpromise with Samuel at this moment, he might not be able to save


    his life.


    He nodded at Samuel at a slight angle. This was the biggest action he could do in his current state.


    Samuel let go of Nangong Sun. Nangong Sun breathed in the fresh air greedily. He finally felt that he


    had saved his life. Moreover, he also knew that if he forced Samuel with this method, he would not let


    him get any benefits.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that I''ll kill Han Nian?" Nangong Sun said reluctantly. His intention was to make


    Samuel bow his head, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be at a disadvantage. Such a result made


    Nangong Sun feel very helpless.


    "You do not have the courage to do so. This is because I am clearly aware of what you want.


    Therefore, you should not do such useless things in the future. Otherwise, I will really kill you." Samuel


    spoke faintly.


    Nangong Sun took a deep breath and said," In this case, we have reached a consensus.


    I will ask my men to take good care of Han Nian in the future. As for you, you should try your best to


    help me get the position of the family head. As long as I be the family head of the Hangong family,


    I will let Han Nian go. What do you think?"


    Samuel shook his head and said, "From today on, I will watch Han Nian whenever I want. You¡¯d better


    inform your men to answer my video call at any time."


    "Samuel, don''t go too far," Nangong Sun said.


    "Don''t you want the position of the family head?" Samuel asked faintly.


    Nangong Sun was extremely regretful. It was only now that hepletely understood what it meant to


    lose a wife and a soldier. The decision that he had made to hurt Han Nian did not gain any benefit at


    all. On the contrary, it gave


    Samuel the capital to threaten him.


    He was very clear about the source of this threat, but he could not ignore the position of the


    homeowner.


    "Okay, I promise you," Nangong Sun said.


    "Hurry up and inform him. I want to see the whole process of Han Nian going to the hospital." After that,


    Samuel turned around and left.


    After returning to the room, Samuel called the video call. The other party picked up the call without


    hesitation. However, the man did not say anything. His arrogant tone turned into one of dissatisfaction.


    Samuel looked at Han Nian in the video. The little guy sobbed softly, but this was the only way for her


    to express her pain.


    There were tears in Samuel¡¯s eyes. After watching the whole process of Han Nian¡¯s treatment and


    being fine, he hung up the phone.


    In another room of the castle.


    Zhuang Tang''s face was sullen. He kept silent for a long time and did not speak. Gong Tian stood on


    the side trembling with fear. Losing to Samuel was a disgrace, and he could not give Zhuang Tang an


    exnation. He was now very worried that Zhuang Tang would hold him ountable.


    Gong Tian lowered his head and said to Zhuang Tang, "Master, I''m sorry. I took it lightly."


    Zhuang Tang took in a deep breath. His seriousness was not because he was angry at Gong Tian.


    Instead, it was Samuel''s power. His position was no longer something that could decide his fate.


    In front of a big family like the Hangong family, Zhuang Tang, as a member of Tianqi, had a supreme


    status.


    However, Zhuang Tang was just a marginal character within the Tianqi realm.


    Otherwise, he would not run errands for anyone else.


    Zhuang Tang had never known how powerful this organization, which was above the secr world,


    was. However, there was one thing that he was very clear about. With his status, he could not decide


    how to deal with Samuel.


    But if he informed someone with a higher status about this matter, he wouldn''t be able to get any


    benefit from the Hangong family, which was a great loss for him.


    "Hiding?"


    Ever since Zhuang Tang came up with this idea, he had already begun to fear before he could even do


    it. That was because once the truth was revealed, he would only have one end, and that was death!


    Zhuang Tang asked Gong Tian, "Gong Tian, what''s more important between money and life?"


    Gong Tian frowned. He did not understand what Zhuang Tang¡¯s question meant.


    But if he chose it, it would definitely be his life No matter how much money he spent, if he lost his life, it


    would be in vain.


    "Master, of course, life is more important. If you lose your life, you won''t have a chance to spend it no


    matter how much money you have," Gong Tian said.


    "You can take one hundred percent of the money, but you only have fifty percent chance of losing your


    life. How will you choose?" Zhuang Tang continued to ask. "You''d better choose your life. Life trembling


    with fear is also a kind of torture, " Gong Tian said.


    Zhuang Tang nodded and said, "In fact, many people in Tianqi can''t help but like money. Those people


    shouting that the secr world is just a childish game, but who is unwilling to enjoy the glory? No one


    likes to live a simple life every day. As a contact between Tianqi and the secr world, I am more


    qualified to enjoy the life brought by money, but unfortunately, I have more restrictions."


    Gong Tian was confused by Zhuang Tang''s words. He didn''t know what Zhuang Tang was sighing


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    about, nor did he know


    Zhuang Tang''s inner struggle because of money.


    "Master, what is the real Tianqi?" Gong Tian asked curiously. As Zhuang Tang''s disciple, Gong Tian


    had only lived on the periphery of Tianqi. What he knew was that Tianqi was isted from the world.


    However, Gong Tian had never seen what kind of real body it was.


    "You will never know what the real Tianqi is because I don¡¯t know either. But he will soon have a higher


    status than us in the Tianqi." Zhuang Tang sighed.

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    Zhuang Tang''s words shocked Gong Tian. He did not expect Zhuang Tang to think so highly of Samuel.


    "Master, if I had not taken him lightly, he would not have been a match for me," Gong Tian said


    defiantly.


    Zhuang Tang smiled contemptuously and said, "Think about the strength you have before you entered


    Tianqi. If youpare him again, you will understand the difference."


    After a pause, Zhuang Tang continued, "In the past ten years, he is the only one who has not entered


    the Tianqi realm but has such a powerful strength. Can you imagine how fast his strength will increase


    after he enters the Tianqi realm?"


    Gong Tian was speechless. There was noparison between his strength and Samuel''s. At that


    time, he was just an ant in front of Samuel.


    "Master, but it can''t be ruled out that this is his potential limit. Maybe even if he enters Tianqi, he can''t


    be stronger.¡± Gong Tian said.


    "What''s the point of lying to yourself?" Zhuang Tang said disdainfully.


    Gong Tian lowered his head. He did not want to admit Samuel was stronger than him. However, it


    seemed that this was an irreversible fact.


    "As long as Master takes action, killing him should not be a problem, right?" Gong Tian said.


    "Of course. But if Tianqi knows about it, we can''t escape death, and we don¡¯t have any hatred. Why


    should I kill him? I can only inform the High-level of Tianqi and let them decide how to deal with


    Samuel." Zhuang Tang figured it out. He couldn''t risk his life. At most, he would just lose some money.


    There was no need to break such a taboo. If he was not careful, he wouldn''t even have a chance to


    regret.


    Gong Tian was unwilling to give up. In the arena, he regarded Samuel as trash.


    However, if Samuel entered the Tianqi realm, he would be a real trash. He could not ept the


    contrast between their positions. However, Zhuang Tang¡¯s decision was not something he was qualified


    to change.


    The next day, Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian left the Hangong family without leaving any words, because


    this matter required the high-level in the Tianqi Realm to make a decision, so Zhuang Tang had to go


    back first to inform them of this matter.


    "Grandpa, what''s going on? Did they just leave like this?" After seeing them off, Nangong Sun asked


    Nangong Boling in confusion.


    In the past, it was Nangong Van who was able to stand by Nangong Boling''s side, but now it was


    Nangong Sun''s turn. This kind of change in status seemed very realistic, but this was also the normal


    practice of the Nangong family. Whoever had the ability would receive Nangong Boling¡¯s attention.


    Nangong Boling smiled faintly and said, " Who are all the people running errands for in thepany?"


    Nangong Sun frowned. The people running errands were just some ordinary employees, weren''t they?


    Why did he suddenly mention this kind of thing?


    "Grandpa, what do you mean?" Nangong Sun asked in confusion.


    "Imagine that level as apany and Gong Tian is the one who runs errands for thepany."


    Nangong Bolingughed heartily. Gong Tian''s leaving without saying a word did not make him worry,


    but made him happier, because it showed that the weight of Samuel was not something that Gong Tian


    could decide. He left to let the higher-ranking people decide this matter.


    It had to be said that the older, the wiser. Nangong Sun had never thought of such a possibility,


    because he subconsciously regarded Gong Tian as a big shot. Only in Nangong Boling''s position could


    he deeply understand the meaning of this sentence.


    That level was unattainable. For them, the identity of Gong Tian was very powerful, but in that circle,


    maybe he was just a low-level existence.


    After understanding Nangong Boling¡¯s meaning, Nangong Sun suddenly understood. However, in his


    heart, he felt even more uneasy. The more Samuel received, the more he felt that he could not control


    Samuel.


    At this time, Nangong Boling suddenly sighed. Obviously, only Samuel could make the Nangong family


    develop stronger. Even if he listened to Nangong Sun now and was threatened by him, this threat could


    not exist forever. When Samuel was at a certain height, Nangong Sun¡¯s threat would be meaningless.


    To Nangong Boling, the best solution was to have Samuel be a member of the Nangong family. It


    was a pity that Samuel had rejected him in front of everyone.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, this did not mean that Nangong Boling had no chance.


    Nangong Boling had never met a person who did not love money. As long as he could make Samuel


    realize the benefits of being rich, he believed that he would be obsessed with it.


    Back in the castle, Nangong Boling found Samuel.


    "If you still want me to change my surname, " Samuel said coolly. "I advise you to give up the idea. I¡¯m


    born into the Hannigan family, and I''ll die as a member of the Hannigan family.¡±


    "No, I just want to ask you for a favor. The Nangong family has some trouble with a business in the


    U.S.. I hope you can help me solve it," Nangong Boling said.


    In the U.S.?


    Hearing these words, Samuel subconsciously thought of Qi Yiyun. "I don''t know how this woman is


    now. With the help of Han Yan, the trouble of the Qi family should have been solved."


    "Nangong Sun and Hangong Yan are your grandsons. Shouldn''t you let them solve the Nangong


    family''s problem?" Samuel asked.


    "The two of them are not capable enough to solve this problem. Although I don''t know what Nangong


    Sun had threatened you with, I can help you as long as you help me solve this problem," Nangong


    Boling said. To the Nangong family, the trouble of the U.S. could be solved by just one person. The


    reason why Nangong Boling asked Samuel toe forward was not to solve the problem, but to let


    Samuel enjoy the rights and life brought by money. Only in this way could he be willing to stay in the


    Nangong family.


    Of course, Nangong Boling''s real intention was to groom Samuel to be the head of the Nangong family.


    Nangong Van used to be the best candidate for the position of patriarch in Nangong Boling''s eyes. But


    between the two.


    Nangong Boling didn''t care Samuel¡¯s inpure blood of the Nangong family. He just wanted to see the


    Nangong family truly stand at the top of the world in his life.


    There was no one else who could do this except Samuel.


    "Are you telling the truth?¡± Samuel asked. If Nangong Boling could really save Han Nian, then going to


    the U.S. was nothing. "Of course it''s true. I believe that Nangong Sun wouldn''t dare disobey me,"


    Nangong Boling said.


    "It''s a deal," Samuel said.


    Nangong Bolingughed. The life of a rich man was easy for people to be addicted to. It was a kind of


    unrestrained squandering, and no one could escape the magic of money.


    However, Nangong Boling had underestimated Samuel. To him, the prosperity of the world was no


    match for Yvonne''s charming smile. Of course, he had to add Han Nian now.


    When Nangong Boling informed the other members of the Nangong family that Samuel had been sent


    to the United States, Nangong Sun was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. It was obvious


    that the task that Nangong Boling assigned to Samuel was not simple. It was obvious that he was


    going to cultivate Samuel.


    "Nangong Sun, I didn''t expect that your dog would be so valued by your grandfather. It seems that your


    homeowner position will be taken away by him in the future." Nangong Van immediately found


    Nangong Sun. As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Now the two of them were


    threatened by Samuel at the same time. Therefore, in Nangong Van''s opinion, he should join hands


    with Nangong Sun to deal with Samuel.


    "How dare he!" Nangong Sun gritted his teeth and said. He did not believe Samuel would really dare to


    do so. After all, Han Nian was still in his hands, and the position of the master of the family was the


    only factor that ensured Han Nian''s survival.


    "I don¡¯t know if he dares or not, but don''t you know the purpose of Grandpa sending him to the US?"


    Nangong Van said.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you." After that, Nangong Sun nned to find Samuel. He had to


    force Samuel to refuse.


    However, as soon as he walked out of the room, he bumped into Nangong Boling.


    "Grandpa," Nangong Sun shouted, lowering her head.


    "Are you going to find Samuel?" asked Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Sun didn¡¯t dare to say a word. At this time, Nangong Van walked up to Nangong Boling and


    said, "Grandpa, leave the issues in the U.S. to me. After all, Samuel is a foreigner."


    "I''m warning you two. If anyone dares to cause trouble for him during his trip to the US, I won''t spare


    him. If you want to get out of the Nangong family without a penny, you can give it a try," Nangong


    Boling said sternly.

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Nangong Boling''s words made Nangong Van and Nangong Sun realize how much he valued this


    matter.


    Nangong Van and Nangong Sun had never expected that an outsider would suddenly appear in the


    Furthermore, this outsider was someone that Zhuang Tang would look at with new eyes.


    For them, this was almost a fatal blow.


    After Nangong Boling left, Nangong Van said to Nangong Sun, "Don''t tell me you really don¡¯t dare to


    touch him. No matter what, the position of the family head can''t fall into the hands of someone


    surnamed


    Han."


    Nangong Sun sneered and said, "If you want to deal with him, you can try.


    Grandpa has made it very clear. If you want to be driven out of the Nangong family, don''t drag me into


    the mire."


    "Nangong Sun, how could you give in? Have you ever thought about the consequences of the


    Nangong family falling into Samuel''s hands?" Nangong Van said coldly. He did not dare to act rashly on


    his own. He could only team up with Nangong Sun to deal with Samuel. If necessary, he could pass the


    buck to Nangong Sun. His n was very exquisite, but it was a pity that Nangong Sun obviously did


    not fall into his trap.


    "I know very well what you are thinking. Don''t treat me like a fool," Nangong Sun said disdainfully.


    "We are brothers, and Samuel is just an outsider. Shouldn''t we work together at this time?" Nangong


    Yan said without giving up.


    "Brother?" Nangong Sun sneered and said," You have done a lot of things behind my back. Now you


    dare to mention the word '' brother'' to me. Nangong Yan, it seems that you are really shameless."


    Nangong Yan gritted his teeth. As the youngest of the three sons, he had used a lot of methods to


    please Nangong Boling. This was also the reason why he was valued by Nangong Boling. What he had


    done in the past could not be covered up. But now, in his opinion, these grudges couldpletely be


    forgotten, because the most important thing at the moment was to deal with Samuel. He could not let


    the Nangong family fall into the hands of Samuel.


    "You should be very clear about grandpa''s thoughts. I don''t need to remind you again. Think about it


    yourself. Otherwise, you can only be a dog for Samuel." After Nangong Yan finished speaking, he left.


    He did not need to be entangled with Nangong Sun anymore. He believed that he woulde to him


    after Nangong Sun had made up her mind.


    Of course, Nangong Sun didn''t want to give up. He didn''t want to see Samuel take over the position


    either.


    However, Nangong Boling''s words had already been made very clear. Moreover, Nangong Sun knew


    that Nangong Boling was definitely not joking. He would never go back on his word. Once Grandfather


    found out that he was secretly plotting against Samuel, it was very likely that Grandfather would kick


    him out of the house.


    However, he could not face this matter calmly.


    "Samuel, your daughter is still in my hands. I don''t believe you really dare topete with me for the


    homeowner position," Nangong Sun said, gnashing his teeth.


    Before leaving the Nangong family, Samuel was summoned to the study by Nangong Boling.


    In the entire Nangong castle, Nangong Boling''s study room was a forbidden area. Ordinary people


    were not allowed to enter at all. The person who could be called to the study room by Nangong Boling


    must have been very valued by him, for example, Nangong Yan. He took the matter of entering the


    study room as his own glory. However, Samuel did not feel honored. To him, there was not much of a


    difference between the study and the toilet. One was for work and the other was for convenience.


    "This card is my secondary card. It''s not a problem for you to use it to buy the cannons or anything


    else. As long as it¡¯s something that can be bought with money in this world, it can help you do it."


    Hangong Boling handed a bank card to Samuel. The card was made of a special material and had the


    words "Hangong " written on it. There was no ount on the card, but there was a string of very


    strange symbols.


    "You''re giving me so much money. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll spend it?" Samuel raised his eyebrows and


    asked.


    "I''m just afraid that you won''t spend enough," Hangong Boling said with a smile. "If that''s the case, then


    I won''t hold back. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely make good use of this card." Samuel put away his bank


    card.


    "I have another request. During this period of time, you cannot return to Cloud City. If not, our


    agreement will be nullified," Nangong Boling said.


    Samuel furrowed his brows. He had wanted to make use of this opportunity to return to Cloud City and


    visit Yvonne so that she could feel at ease. However, he had never expected Nangong Boling to make


    such a request.


    "Why?" Samuel said.


    "No reason. You have to obey my requests and I have to obey our agreement. Is there anything wrong


    with that?" Nangong Boling asked with a domineering attitude.


    Samuel¡¯s heart sank. The only way to save Han Nian was to rely on Nangong Boling. He had no choice


    but to ept such a request.


    "No problem. However, I do not wish to be threatened during this period of time, especially by Nangong


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Sun," Samuel said.


    "Don''t worry; I won''t let Nangong Sun do that." Nangong Boling promised.


    After leaving the study, there was already a car waiting for Samuel outside the castle. After getting in


    the car, he headed for the airport.


    In the U.S..


    In the Chinese District.


    After Qi Yiyun returned to the Qi Family, with the help of Han Yan, the trouble of the Qi Family was


    solved. And now she had joined hands with the Hannigan family to do business, which was second


    only to the


    Hannigan family in the Chinese District.


    It could be said that Qi Yiyun had no trouble at all. The only thing that made her worried was that there


    were too many pursuers. She had already dealt with them very tiredly, because those men were not as


    good as the prince charming in her heart.


    "Yiyun, why are you in a daze again?" Qi Donglin walked to Qi Yiyun''s side and asked with a smile.


    Before the Qi family''s troubles were solved, Qi Donglin was worried sick. He didn''t expect Qi Yiyun to


    have such a good rtionship with the Hannigan family and solve all the troubles easily.


    After Qi Yiyun came to her senses, she shook her head at Qi Donglin. What she feared most was when


    she was free. As long as she had nothing to do, Samuel woulde to her mind involuntarily.


    She had heard about Yvonne''s pregnancy and her daughter from Linda. She also knew that Han Nian


    had been kidnapped, but such a big thing had happened,Samuel didn''t appear. Qi Yiyun was very


    worried.


    Qi Yiyun knew very well how much Samuel loved Yvonne. Now that his daughter had been kidnapped.


    For such a serious matter, yet he did not go back, it meant that he must be in great trouble now.


    Otherwise, with Samuel''s character, how could he sit idly by and not show up?


    "It''s nothing," said Qi Yiyun as she shook her head.


    Qi Donglin asked, "Nothing much? Ever since you came back, you''ve often been in a daze. Your


    mother and I have guessed that you have a boy you like, haven''t you?" Qi Yiyun''s current stage was


    the period in which she needed to be in love. However, in the face of so many suitors, Qi Yiyun never


    took them seriously. This could only mean that she already had someone in her heart, so she did not


    take those suitors seriously.


    There was a sh of panic on Qi Yiyun s face. She hid the fact that she liked Samuel so deeply that


    she did not dare to let Qi Donglin know. After all, Samuel was a man from a powerful family. She was


    afraid that her father would me her if he knew about it.


    "No, there''s no boy I like. Dad, if you''re bored, go fishing quickly. Don''t you like fishing?" Qi Yiyun said.


    "Dad has experience." Qi Donglin sat next to Qi Yiyun and sighed. "I used to have a period like this.


    When I liked your mother, I didn''t want to eat or drink. When I couldn''t see her, I could only be in a daze


    and miss her. But what¡¯s the use of thinking? I have to take action. If I hadn''t taken the initiative, you


    wouldn''t have been here."


    "Dad, I don''t want to hear your love stories. Don''t show off your love in front of me, okay?" Qi Yiyun


    said helplessly. As a single dog, it was natural to know how much love they had for each other.


    Moreover, they were showing off their love for each other, which was even more difficult for Qi Yiyun to


    ept.


    "Alright, alright, no need to show off. There will be an auction the day after tomorrow. If you are bored,


    you can go and take a look. I heard that there is a mysterious individual that has appeared, moreover,


    he is a great figure." Qi Donglin said.

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Qi Yiyun shook her head with no interest. This kind of auction was meaningless to her. It was just that


    those people showed off their wealth, and the so-called big shots, Qi Yiyun was not interested at all.


    She had focused all of her attention on Samuel. It could be said that except for Samuel, she did not


    even bother to look straight into his eyes.


    "By the way, remember to dress up more beautifully. What if you like the big shots?" Qi Donglin


    reminded her.


    Qi Yiyun said silently in her heart, "How is it possible? No matter what kind of big shot he is, I can''t like


    him."


    Qi Yiyun knew that she had been possessed by Samuel. It was a big mistake from the very beginning.


    However, even though she knew it was a mistake, Qi Yiyun was still hopelessly willing to make


    mistakes again and again. She did not even think of changing her mind. Even if this matter was


    destined to have no good results, she still wanted to find another chance to try it.


    On the day of the auction, the bored Qi Yiyun still went, but she was wearing very simple clothes and a


    cap. She looked like an ordinary woman who would not be seen deliberately in the crowd, especially


    her sses, which covered up her peerless beauty.


    "Yiyun, why are you dressed like this?" When Ouyang Fei, Qi Yiyun s mother, saw her, she was furious


    andined.


    "Mom, isn''t my dressing quite normal?" Qi Yiyun didn''t feel anything wrong. On the


    contrary, she was quite at ease. That was why she didn''t have to ept the lecherous eyes of those


    men.


    Ouyang Fei turned her head and red at Qi Donglin, saying, "Didn''t you make it clear to Yiyun that a


    big shot is going to show up today?"


    Qi Donglin smiled bitterly. How could he not make it clear? He had deliberately exined it to Qi Yiyun,


    but Qi Yiyun deliberately opposed him.


    "She''s your daughter. Don''t you know what kind of person she is? If I hadn''t asked her to dress up


    more that day, maybe she wouldn''t have dressed like this," Qi Donglin said.


    Qi Yiyun''s appearance in such a manner was indeed a part of the reason why Qi Donglin deliberately


    warned her. This was the rebellious mentality.


    Ouyang Fei sighed helplessly and said, "My good daughter, do you know how many people are here


    for this big shot today? Look at those gorgeously dressed women. All of theme with the idea of


    attracting the big shot''s attention. You are much more beautiful than these women. Why don''t you do


    me a favor?"


    "Mom." Qi Yiyun took Ouyang Fei''s hand intimately and said, "No matter how big this big shot is, it has


    nothing to do with me. Besides, our Qi family doesn''t need to attach ourselves to these influential


    people now, do we?"


    With the cooperation with the Hannigan family, the Qi family indeed no longer needed to deliberately


    tter others, but this time the big shot was different. There were even rumors that the whole Hua


    Country of the U.S. would be in turmoil because of his arrival, so Ouyang Fei had to pay attention to it.


    However, she also knew Qi Yiyun''s character. It was impossible for her to change her mind.


    "You, what did I say to you? You are not young anymore. Don''t you think about your future?" Ouyang


    Fei said helplessly.


    Speaking of this, Qi Yiyun quickly changed the subject and said, "Mom, the auction is about to start.


    Don¡¯t talk about such boring topics. If you like something, tell me and I''ll give it to you."


    Ouyang Fei smiled bitterly with a hint of relief. If it weren''t for Qi Yiyun, the Qi family''s troubles wouldn''t


    have been resolved. They didn''t even have the right to attend the auction, let alone bid.


    Now that the Qi family had such a scene, it was all done by Qi Yiyun. So for this daughter, Ouyang Fei


    was almost unable to do anything about it.


    "If you don''t bring me a boyfriend, I''ll have to arrange a blind date for you," Ouyang Fei said.


    These words scared Qi Yiyun so much that she did not dare to reply. She did not even have the time to


    deal with her pursuers, so how would she have the mood to go on blind dates?


    After the auction started, there was a very strange phenomenon at the scene. No one paid attention to


    the items on the stage. Instead, everyone''s eyes were looking around as if they were looking for


    someone, even Qi Donglin and Ouyang Fei.


    Qi Yiyun knew that they were looking at the so-called big shot, which made Qi Yiyun a little curious.


    What kind of person could win the hearts of these people? After all, the people who could sit at this


    auction were all famous figures in the Chinese District, and all of them were wealthy.


    "Is he really a very powerful person? Otherwise, how could he get so much attention?"


    At this time, Samuel appeared alone outside the auction house. He didn''t even bring a bodyguard with


    him. He seemed to be very low-key. Moreover, he was dressed in in clothes. From top to bottom,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    there was no name brand.


    For the security guard with Fire-eyes, this kind of person was absolutely not qualified to enter. But


    when he reached out to stop him, Samuel took out an invitation, which almost scared the security


    guard to fall.


    After opening the golden invitation, the security guard said with trepidation, "Mr. Hannigan, you''re finally


    here." "Toote?" Samuel frowned, sighed and said, "It''s all because the bed in the hotel is so


    During that period of time in the Earth Core and the time in the Nangong n, Samuel¡¯s living


    environment was extremely poor. Therefore, he had unconsciously slept for a long time when he was


    suddenly in afortable environment to rest.


    "Can I still enter now?" Samuel asked.


    The security guard trembled with fear. For this kind of VIP, they coulde and go as they wanted.


    "Yes, of course you can. Mr. Hannigan, pleasee with me," the security guard said repeatedly.


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you," Samuel said politely.


    The security guard looked ttered. He had seen so many rich people like this, and most of them were


    arrogant. But Mr. Hannigan gave him the feeling that he was particrly approachable and did not


    have the domineering manner of those rich people at all.


    Sure enough, the real big shots didn''t put on airs.


    "Mr. Hannigan, there are many items from Huaxia in today''s auction. If you like them, you can go


    backstage and pick out what you like," the security guard said to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "This is not in line with the auction. Will it break the rules?"


    "No, of course not. For a distinguished guest like you, Mr. Hannigan, we will naturally have a special


    way of dealing with it. The boss has specially reminded me that as long as youe, you can be given


    the privilege," the security guard said. Of course, he dared to say such words under the order of the


    boss. Otherwise, how could he have the privilege to give Samuel preferential treatment?


    "No need. Money is just for spending. I''d better go through the auction process like the others.


    Whoever has the ability will bid for it," Samuel said with a smile. If it were in the past, he might have


    gone backstage. After all, it was an item from Huaxia. If he got it, he could give it back to Huaxia, and


    he could save a sum of money.


    But right now, Samuel was still holding Nangong Boling''s bank card. Since someone was willing to be


    the sucker, wouldn''t it be a waste if he didn¡¯t spend it? Wouldn''t that be a waste of Nangong Boling''s


    good intentions?


    The security guard could not understand the mentality of rich people like Samuel, but he could feel that


    Samuel was rich.


    Maybe, this was the real rich man! This not only made the security guard sigh repeatedly. Although the


    people who appeared at today¡¯s auction house were all rich people, their momentum was still far from


    Samuel''s.


    "Mr. Hannigan, you¡¯re different from the others," the security guard said.


    "Oh?" Samuel asked with interest, "What''s the difference?"


    "You are even richer," the security guard said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Samuel alsoughed. He was not only rich, but he did not have to spend his own money.


    This feeling could not be experienced by others.


    Only Samuel would be able to enjoy spending other people''s money and putting on airs.


    "I like your words. This is a tip for you." Samuel cheerfully took out a few pieces of cash. Of course, this


    money belonged to Nangong Boling.


    The security guard took the money in shock. This was much more than his three-month sry, which


    made him more admiring to Samuel.

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    Samuel''s figure was not noticed by others when he appeared at the auction ground. Those people,


    who were looking left and right, would at the very most not think of him after giving him a nce.


    After all, Samuel did not look like a big shot ording to his dress. The big shot they thoughtwould


    appear like a big shot, so how could he not even have an assistant?


    Because everyone¡¯s attention was not on the items, a lot of the items were not sold. This situation was


    not expected by the auctioneer, and some high-level leaders couldn''t help but worry in the backstage.


    Qi Yiyun, on the other hand, treated it as a joke The auction house had hyped up the topic of big shots


    in order to increase thepetitiveness of the auction house. Who would have thought that there


    would be such a result?


    "Mom, isn''t your neck hurting? What are you looking at? Maybe the big shot didn''t even think about it at


    all," Qi Yiyun said helplessly to Ouyang Fei.


    "s." Ouyang Fei sighed. She came here today to see that big shot. Now it seemed that her hope


    was going to be in vain.


    "This young man doesn''t look familiar. He doesn''t look like someone from the Hua Country District.


    Could he be the big shot?" Qi Donglin asked doubtfully when he saw Samuel.


    Ouyang Fei shook her head and denied the possibility. She said, "You see which big shotes out


    alone. He doesn''t even have bodyguards or assistants."


    Qi Donglin nodded deeply in agreement and said, "That''s true, but this person is good-looking and has


    an extraordinary temperament.¡±


    Qi Yiyun had no interest in any man other than Samuel, so even if Qi Donglin said so, she was toozy


    to turn her head to look at him.


    Qi Donglin could not help but sigh when he saw that Qi Yiyun had not reacted at all.


    He had no requirements for his son-inw''s family background. He didn''t mind even Samuel didn''t look


    like a rich man in his eyes. As long as Qi Yiyun liked him, even if he was a beggar, Qi Donglin could


    make him a rich man.


    "Daughter, do you really not want to take a look? This is much more handsome than those who pursue


    you." Qi Donglin said unwillingly.


    "No." Qi Yiyun refused without hesitation. She had expected that Qi Donglin¡¯s words were intended to


    attract her attention, so she didn''t even turn her head.


    Qi Yiyun knew that Qi Donglin and Ouyang Fei wished she could get married right away.


    Of course, it was not impossible to get married. As long as the other party was Samuel, Qi Yiyun would


    not even have to think about it. Unfortunately, how could such a thing happen?


    Ouyang Fei couldn''t help ncing at Samuel. It was only then that she realized that the more she


    looked at this inconspicuous man, the more interesting he was. His temperament and appearance were


    all top-notch. If he didn''t dress in a very low-key way, he would definitely impress people.


    "Daughter, look at this man. He''s really nice," Ouyang Fei couldn''t help but say.


    Qi Yiyun''s eyes were almost rolling across the sky. In order to find a boyfriend for her, these two elders


    had tried their best to make peace with each other.


    "Mom, what do you think of this ne? I''ll buy it for you." Qi Yiyun changed the topic.


    "We won''t have such a store if we miss it in this vige. Don''t you believe your mother''s judgment?"


    Ouyang Fei said.


    Qi Donglin also added fuel to the fire at this time and said, "If someone else gets it first, if you regret it,


    don''t me us for not reminding you."


    "Don''t worry, I won¡¯t me you." Qi Yiyun raised the bid. The ne that was being


    auctioned was good, and it was given to Ouyang Fei as a gift.


    Ouyang Fei and Qi Donglin looked at each other helplessly and sighed at the same time.


    Both of them knew that Qi Yiyun had someone in mind, so she did not take other men seriously.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Moreover, ording to Qi Donglin¡¯s guess, Qi Yiyun might have fallen in love with the man who


    cooperated with her in Cloud City, but that man already had a family.


    At this time, another woman was walking toward Samuel. She walked like a cat and obviously wanted


    to seduce Samuel.


    The blonde woman had a hot figure. When she sat down beside Samuel, there was a fragrance. The


    smell of perfume was obviously attractive to men. Even Samuel could not help taking a deep breath.


    "Is a big shot like you only going out alone? Isn''t it too low-key?" The blonde said to Samuel in a soft


    voice.


    Samuel looked at himself up and down and said, "I''m wearing such a low-key dress. Can you tell that


    I''m a big shot?"


    "My eyes are very sharp. I can tell that you are a rich person at a nce," the blonde said with a smile,


    and lowered her clothes a little.


    "s." Samuel sighed and said, "To tell you the truth, the security guards here are my rtives. That¡¯s


    why I can sneak in. In fact, I''m penniless. I''m just here to join in the fun."


    When the blonde heard this, her expression changed in an instant. It was no longer tender, but full of


    coldness.


    She was just testing whether Samuel was a big shot. If he was, then it was a good deal. Even if he


    wasn''t, there wouldn''t be any losses.


    Now Samuel had denied his identity, the blonde was naturally not interested in him anymore.


    "You''re wasting my time," the blonde said angrily.


    Seeing that the blonde was about to leave, Samuel said, "Don''t worry. Let''s sit down and talk."


    "Hmph." The blonde snorted and said," There''s nothing to talk to a pauper like you. My time is very


    precious. How can I waste it on someone like you?"


    "Beauty, you can''t just say that," Samuel said with a smile. "You''re the one who took the initiative to


    The blonde sneered and said, "I was wrong.


    Do you really want to eat swan meat?"


    "I don''t know if it is swan meat or not, but there should have been quite a few people who ate it, right?"


    Samuel said.


    The meaning of this sentence was very straightforward. The blonde woman''s face was even colder


    after hearing it. She did have sex with many men, but she was not qualified to be ridiculed by this good-


    for-nothing in front of her.


    "Believe it or not, if I let you leave with your broken leg, your security rtive won''t be able to protect


    you," threatened the blonde.


    Samuel nodded and said, "I believe you. I believe you. I''m scared. I''m really scared. Please let me go."


    The blonde smiled proudly and said, "It''s good that you know how to be afraid. I won¡¯t argue with you,


    you good-for-nothing.


    After that, the blonde turned around and returned to her seat.


    Samuel scratched his head. He was not interested in the present items, but since he didn''t spend his


    own money, he didn''t have to think about saving money.


    Moreover, the auction didn''t have much meaning. It was a waste of time to wait.


    Samuel stood up and said loudly, "Excuse me, can you pack up the things here?"


    The auctioneer on the stage looked at Samuel with a puzzled face. He had only heard that food could


    be packed up, but had never met anyone who could pack up it at an auction.


    "Sir, what do you mean?" The auctioneer asked Samuel.


    "Isn''t it clear enough? Let me put it this


    way, how much does it cost to buy all the things at the auction today? Is it clear enough?" Samuel said


    with a smile.


    The auctioneer was confused. "Buy all of them? This man is not here to make trouble, is he?"


    He had never encountered such a thing in all these years.


    "Sir, this is not a ce for joking. Please sit down," the auctioneer said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a burst of cursing from the auctioneer''s headset. It came


    from the high-level of the auctionpany, and its tone was full of panic.


    "He is the big shot who was present today. How could what he said be a joke? You should apologize to


    him as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, the auctioneer''s eyelids jumped. He was a big shot!


    So if he wanted to pack up these items, would it be true?


    After a long while, the auctioneer hurriedly asked, "Sir, are you sure?"


    "I''m sure." Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    The crowd was in an uproar. Almost everyone''s eyes were focused on Samuel at the same time. After


    all, taking all the items away was an astronomical figure, and no one present could do it.


    Qi Yiyun felt a little strange. How could this rich man''s voice be so familiar? She couldn''t help turning


    her head curiously.

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    When she saw the familiar face clearly, Qi Yiyun was stunned as if she had been struck by lightning.


    He!


    It was him!


    Why did he suddenly appear in the US?


    Qi Yiyun subconsciously thought that she had seen wrongly, so she rubbed her eyes. After confirming


    that the man was indeed Samuel, Qi Yiyun s first thought was to go to Samuel¡¯s side.


    But she was suddenly stunned.


    Today, she was unkempt. She wore a hat and was not even willing to wash her hair. This was because


    she had onlye to join in the fun to pass some time. Who would have thought that she would


    actually meet Samuel on such an asion?


    If Qi Yiyun was given another chance to make a choice, she would definitely dress up and attend.


    Since they had not seen each other for such a long time, she had to show her most perfect side in front


    of Samuel.


    "Yiyun, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?" Ouyang Fei saw that Qi Yiyun was not in a


    good state and asked with a worried face.


    Qi Yiyun nodded and said, "Mom, I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    After saying that, Qi Yiyun lowered her head and ran away. She did not want Samuel to see her like


    this.


    When she went to the toilet, a woman whose figure was almost the same as her walked into the


    corridor and dressed sexily. A thought came to Qi Yiyun''s mind at once, which was to stand in front of


    the woman.


    "What are you doing?¡± The woman asked Qi Yiyun with dissatisfaction. She was a socialite of the


    upper ss. When she faced Qi Yiyun, who was in in clothes, she would unconsciously have a


    sense of superiority.


    "Sell your clothes to me," Qi Yiyun said indifferently.


    The woman raised a disdainful smile and said, "Are you crazy? Do you know how much my clothes


    are?"


    Qi Yiyun took out her wallet, took out a stack of cash, and said, "Is this enough?"


    The woman was stunned and nodded unconsciously. It was more than enough.


    She was just wearing a fake brand that supported the scene. It was not worth so much money.


    "If it''s enough, you can go to the bathroom with me." Qi Yiyun couldn''t wait to say.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman did not think much and followed Qi Yiyun to the toilet.


    While Qi Yiyun was trying to remedy her image, Samuel asked the auctioneer to take out all the items


    for today''s auction. Since he wanted to buy them, he would leave them all to himself.


    Those who thought Samuel was just joking werepletely dumbfounded. No one had expected


    Samuel''s seemingly packaged joke to be true


    The blonde, who had taken the initiative to strike up a conversation with Samuel, regretted it at this


    moment. She knew that Samuel''s so-called security guards were his rtives. It was obvious that he


    could only enter the auction house as a joke. The economic strength he showed was definitely the


    legendary big shot.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was snobbish, she might have been held in his arms right now.


    The blonde was full of remorse and hatred, but it did not prevent her from going to Samuel for the


    second time.


    She was very confident in her figure and appearance. It would be a piece of cake for her to captivate


    Samuel.


    After lowering the neckline to the maximum extent, the blonde walked to Samuel¡¯s side and deliberately


    made a gesture of apology so that the neckline would be full of glory.


    "Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn''t have spoken to you with that attitude just now," the blonde said sincerely.


    Samuel did not even nce at her. This kind of cheap show-off was nothing in Samuel''s eyes. Besides,


    she thought that she had a beautiful face and sexy figure , which was worthless to Samuel.


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with your attitude," Samuel said tly.


    The blonde looked flustered and thought Samuel was ming her. She said hurriedly, "Sir, I''m willing to


    make it up to you in any way possible. I only hope that you can forgive me."


    "How many men have you slept with?" Samuel said with a disdainful smile.


    The blonddy looked pale. Even she herself could not remember clearly the number. It could be said


    that the reason why she could attend such an asion today was that she exchanged it with her body.


    It was absolutely impossible for a man with mysophobia to take one more look at her.


    "Sir, I''m not the kind of person you imagined me to be. I still keep my virginity. If you don''t believe me,


    you can have a try," the blonde said.


    Samuel almostughed. It was an international joke for this kind of woman to have a first time.


    "Get out of here. Don''t show up in front of me in the future. I don''t like women like you," Samuel said


    straightforwardly.


    The blonde gnashed her teeth. She had never thought that she would be rejected so mercilessly, and


    from beginning to end, he did not seem to take a look at her. Was this man not interested in women at


    all? Otherwise, with her figure, how could a man refuse her?


    Or was he just putting on an act in front of others?


    "Sir, if you need anything at any time, you can look for me. This is my contact information." The blonde


    handed Samuel a business card.


    Samuel said in a cold voice, "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? I''m asking you to get lost."


    The blonde ran away in a panic. She could tell that Samuel was really angry.


    She did not dare to provoke this big shot, who was worthy of the appearance of all the businessmen in


    the Hua Country District.


    When Ouyang Fei saw this scene, her eyes couldn''t help but show her appreciation. She said to Qi


    Donglin, "This young man is really good. In the face of women, he doesn¡¯t even have the slightest


    interest."


    "For people like him, there''s no shortage of women. Maybe it''s just that his demands are too high." Qi


    Donglin was also a man, so he didn''t think Samuel wouldn''t want to get close to women. The main


    reason for his refusal was that the blonde woman hadn''t reached his request.


    "Oh?" Ouyang Fei''s face changed and she said, "What about your request? If this woman takes the


    initiative to throw herself at you, will you refuse?"


    Qi Donglin heard the murderous intent in her words and hurriedly said, "This... Aren''t we talking about


    him? Why did it suddenly involve me?" "I''m just curious. Can you be like him and turn a blind eye to


    beauties throwing themselves into his arms?" Ouyang Fei asked with a heavy face.


    Qi Donglin quickly put his arm around Ouyang Fei''s shoulder and said, "It''s impossible for me to be


    interested in any other woman except you. Don''t think too much, don''t think too much."


    Ouyang Fei knew that every man was lecherous, and she also knew that Qi Donglin would asionally


    be in such asions. However, as long as it did not affect the harmony of the family, Ouyang Fei


    usually did not care too much about it. What she said today was also a warning to Qi Donglin.


    "Where''s our daughter? She''s been away for so long. Why hasn''t shee back yet? " Qi Donglin


    quickly changed the topic.


    Ouyang Fei also felt strange. She was fine just now, but suddenly her face changed. Moreover, she


    had been in the bathroom for such a long time and hadn¡¯te back yet. Could something have


    happened?


    "I''ll go take a look. Don¡¯t let anything happen," Ouyang Fei said.


    Qi Donglin nodded and breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. If the topic continued, he would probably


    not be able to go back to his room tonight.


    At this time, several higher-ups of the auction house appeared at the same time. They walked up to


    Samuel and gave him a detailed description of the price of the packed items. They had to let Samuel


    know about the value and the price. After all, it was not a small number.


    "Just send it to my ce. This is a bank card. Use the card." Samuel didn''t want to listen to them


    nagging. Anyway, he didn''t spend his money, so he wouldn''t feel distressed.


    Several senior leaders looked at Samuel in dismay. "He didn''t spend hundreds or thousands of yuan to


    buy a small item.


    Doesn''t he really care about money?"


    "Mr. Hannigan, are you sure you don''t need to know the total value of these items?" A certain senior


    executive was still unwilling to give up. He was afraid Samuel would go back on his word. After all, if he


    went back on his word, not a single item of today''s auction would be sold.


    "Do you think I don''t have the strength to buy it?" Samuel frowned and said unhappily.


    The senior officer shook his head in a panic and exined, "Mr. Hannigan, that''s not what I meant.


    Please don''t misunderstand." "It''s ok. I ll go home first. Send all the things to my house. Be careful in


    the delivery process, especially those objects that are rted to Huaxia. If they are damaged, you


    should take the me." After Samuel finished speaking, he threw down his bank card and left.

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    When Ouyang Fei went to the bathroom, she found that Qi Yiyun had changed into a suit of western


    clothes and had made up in front of the mirror, which made her smile helplessly.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As the saying went, women dressed up for the sake of their loved ones. Qi Yiyun s behavior obviously


    showed that she liked the man just now. Otherwise, how could she go to the bathroom to be given first


    aid?


    "You really made ast-minute effort. What did you do before?" Ouyang Fei said with a teasing smile.


    Qi Yiyun was busy repairing her make-up and had no time to talk to Ouyang Fei. Her movements were


    skilled and quick, but she was afraid Samuel would leave if it was toote.


    "But this young man is really good. Just now, a woman seduced him, but he didn''t even look at her.


    He''s an upright man.¡± Ouyang Fei said with a look of appreciation. Although Qi Donglin said that the


    woman might not meet his requirements, in Ouyang Fei''s opinion, his eyes didn''t stop on the woman at


    all. It was not about the requirement, but that he didn¡¯t like this kind of woman at all.


    Qi Yiyun didn''t say anything, but she knew that Ouyang Fei was telling the truth. Even she hadn''t


    moved Samuel because of Samuel¡¯s love and loyalty to Yvonne. How could those gorgeous women do


    that?


    "You have to seize this opportunity. Your mother, I even dreamed of having a grandson. Only when you


    get married can I have this opportunity." Ouyang Fei did not care whether Qi Yiyun responded to her or


    not and said to herself with self-pleasure humor.


    Finally, Qi Yiyun finished her makeup. She turned to Ouyang Fei and said, "Mom, do you think it¡¯s


    okay?"


    Qi Yiyun didn''t need too much makeup to be a natural beauty, which was her advantage. Many women


    needed makeup to show their beauty, but Qi Yiyun didn''t need it. She could be more beautiful than


    most women by taking off her sses. After putting on makeup,no one couldpare with her.


    "Is there anything wrong with my daughter? Don''t worry, you are beautiful. No one canpare with


    you," Ouyang Fei said.


    Qi Yiyun still felt uneasy. After all, it was a long-lost meeting. She hoped Samuel could see her perfect


    self.


    Qi Yiyun only stopped after she tidied up her face in front of the mirror.


    Ouyang Fei couldn¡¯t help saying, "You have to have confidence in yourself. Even if you don''t put on


    makeup, I believe that the man will bepletely bewitched by you."


    Qi Yiyun sighed in her heart. If that was the case, that would be great.


    Unfortunately, when she was in Cloud City, she had tried countless times, but none of them could make


    Samuel waver.


    For other men, Qi Yiyun''s seductive eyes could make them fall under the pomegranate skirt.


    However, Samuel was like a Celestial Peak in front of Qi Yiyun. It was not easy to cross.


    When they arrived at the auction house, the auctioneer had begun to pack up all the items and prepare


    to send them to Samuel''s house. At this time, Samuel had already left.


    "Dad, where is that person?" Qi Yiyun did not see Samuel''s figure. She ran to Qi Donglin anxiously and


    asked.


    "s." Qi Donglin sighed and said, "He¡¯s gone. I''ve reminded you to dress up, but you didn''t listen.


    Now you regret it."


    Seeing Qi Yiyun''s change of clothes and make-up, Qi Donglin knew what she was going to do without


    asking. Unfortunately, it was toote to make up for it.


    Qi Yiyun suddenly felt empty in her heart. Her eyes were listless as she looked at the seat Samuel had


    just vacated.


    "But you don''t have to worry about not being able to see him. I''ve just asked the auctionpany and


    they know where he lives," Qi Donglin said with a proud face.


    Qi Yiyun looked at Qi Donglin with burning eyes and asked, "Dad, where does he live?"


    "You¡¯re a girl, so you should be more reserved. You don''t have to go to him in such a hurry," Qi Donglin


    said.


    Qi Yiyun was very anxious. She was the only one who knew how anxious she was. She wished she


    could tie Samuel to the bed tonight. After all, it was not easy to see Samuel. She didn''t want to miss


    this opportunity. Moreover, she had a lot of questions to ask Samuel, such as why he didn''t return to


    Cloud City.


    "Dad, tell me quickly," said Qi Yiyun.


    Ouyang Fei couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Hurry up. Haven''t you seen how anxious our daughter


    is?"


    At first, Qi Donglin was going to tease Qi Yiyun, but when Ouyang Fei spoke, he didn''t dare to keep her


    guessing and could only tell her the address honestly.


    "I''ve heard that he''s the legendary big shot, so he won''t leave the U.S. in a short time. Seize the


    opportunity." Qi Donglin said.


    Qi Yiyun had an impulse to meet Samuel immediately, but she was also a little afraid. She was afraid


    that Samuel would refuse this meeting ruthlessly. Therefore, after knowing Samuel''s address, she was


    no longer so eager.


    "Let''s go home," said Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Donglin and Ouyang Fei were confused by Qi Yiyun s sudden change in attitude. Why was their


    daughter so weird today? Why did she suddenly calm down when she was so impatient just now?


    The three-minute fever had disappeared


    too quickly.


    The ce Samuel lived was not a luxurious vi or an old castle, but an ordinary small courtyard near


    the street. Such a house was verymon in the U.S.. Of course, it could also be called a vi, but the


    luxury level was not too high.


    Back home, a beautiful girl with ck hair had been waiting at the door for a long time.


    "My name is Yuan Ling, and I''m your assistant." Yuan Ling was sent by thepany to assist Samuel.


    Her main task was to help Samuel understand the situation of the Hangong family''spany in the


    U.S..


    Samuel nodded and said, "The auction house will send a batch of thingster. Please move them in for


    me."


    Yuan Ling was doing civilian work, not manualbor. Besides, she was just a woman. How could


    Samuel ask her to do such a thing?


    "If you can''t do it, you don¡¯t have to stay with me," Samuel continued, and then returned home.


    Samuel knew that Yuan Ling was not only an assistant but also an assistant sent by Hangong Boling to


    keep an eye on him.


    Therefore, Samuel had a bad feeling about this woman.


    Yuan Ling waited at the door helplessly. She knew Samuel wanted to force her to leave in this way. But


    the more he did so, the more she wanted to prove it to Samuel.


    However, when the goods arrived at the auction house, Yuan Ling waspletely dumbfounded.


    "What did he buy? It''s filled up half of the carriage!"


    She would be exhausted if she moved into the house alone with so many things.


    Seeing the workers getting out of the car one by one. Yuan Ling stepped forward and said to the


    workers, "Can''t you help us move in? "


    "I''m sorry. As for the payment, we only deliver goods and unload them. We''re not in charge of carrying


    them," the worker said.


    In the U.S., it was normal forbor to be expensive, and each of the different things needed to pay


    different wages. Even if it was just a piece of cake, these workers would not do more. This was


    obviously different from the situation in China.


    Yuan Ling anxiously returned home and found Samuel watching TV in the living room. She said, "What


    did you buy? Why didn''t you just let the workers move in?"


    "It''s not a big deal. I just bought an auction house," Samuel said tly.


    Yuan Ling was stunned. "He bought an auction house. What a spendthrift!¡±


    "As for why not let the workers move in, I heard that they need to charge more money to move in, so I


    let them put it at the door. You''re here, aren''t you?" Samuel continued.


    Yuan Ling gritted her teeth. It was obvious that he was deliberately making things difficult for her.


    Compared with the whole auction house, the workers'' moving money was nothing.


    "You really know how to n carefully,¡± Yuan Ling said, gnashing her teeth. "Thank you for your


    Yuan Ling was so angry that she gritted her teeth and turned to leave.


    Looking at the piled up objects at the door of the house, Yuan Ling felt desperate. If she moved these


    things in alone, wouldn¡¯t she lose her life?


    However, Samuel wanted to force her to leave in this way. It was obvious that she could not ept it.


    "Don''t worry about it. It¡¯s not a big deal."

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    In Samuel''s opinion, even if Yuan Ling did not retreat directly, she could not hold on for too long. After


    all, she was a girl. How could she hold on for too long in the face of this kind of coolie?


    However, Yuan Ling''s strong character was obviously beyond Samuel''s imagination.


    As the items were moved into the house one by one, Yuan Ling''s palms were already bleeding, but she


    was still holding on.


    This made Samuel very surprised. He didn''t expect this woman to be so strong-willed. She didn''t want


    to give up at all.


    When Samuel saw Yuan Ling wipe the worn blood with a tissue, he couldn''t help saying, "If you can''t


    hold on, just give up.


    You don''t have to make things difficult for yourself."


    Yuan Ling lowered her head, tears welling up in her eyes.


    As a civilian worker, she had never suffered this kind of pain before. The pain from her palm was like a


    needle, and now she just moved some small items. Most of the truly painful ones were still waiting for


    her.


    "Do I have a grudge against you?" The moment Yuan Ling raised her head, tears rolled down her


    cheeks.


    Samuel shrugged and said, "I know why you came to my side. Nangong Boling asked you to keep an


    eye on me and even reported my whereabouts to him every day. What do you think it is necessary for


    me to keep you by my side?" "If I don''t listen to him, I can¡¯t keep my job. Do you want me to lose my


    job?" Yuan Ling cried bitterly. She did have this responsibility, but this task was not something she was


    qualified to refuse. So in her opinion, she just took the order and didn¡¯t want to lose her job. Why did


    she have to suffer this kind of harassment?


    Samuel was stunned. He really did not think of this. Now that he thought about it, it was indeed a bit too


    much for him to make things difficult for Yuan Ling. After all, she had no choice.


    "The stockings are torn. Go and change." After saying that, Samuel stood up and went to move the


    things.


    Yuan Ling wiped the tears from her face, looked at her calves, and then went out to move things.


    "I don''t want to use my tears to get your sympathy. You don''t have to give me your sympathy," Yuan


    Ling said to Samuel.


    Samuel had a bitter smile on his face. This woman was really difficult to deal with. But there was still


    something worth appreciating for a strong person like her. After all, with her beauty, it was very simple


    for her to want a good life. However, it seemed that she did not want to do this, so she worked so hard.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t chase you away. But in the future, you''d better inform me before you report to


    Nangong Boling," Samuel said.


    "You''re not my boss. Why should I listen to you?" Yuan Ling said.


    "Woman, why do you have to fight against me? Although I''m not your boss, it is easy for me to find a


    way to expel you. Do you want to try?" Samuel threatened.


    "No, I don''t want to." Yuan Ling quicklypromised.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. He had not been in contact with Yuan Ling for a long


    time, but her character made Samuel feel very interesting.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly realized that Yuan Ling seemed to be more pleasing to the eye.


    Of course, it was impossible for a man and a woman¡¯s rtionship to appear on Samuel. He just


    thought that Yuan Ling was worthy of respect.


    After all the things were carried out, Samuel was also a little tired. Hey on the sofa and asked Yuan


    Ling, "Can you cook?"


    "My task is for you to get more familiar with thepany¡¯s situation. I''m not a nanny," Yuan Ling said,


    ring at Samuel.


    "Do you want to try to submit your resume to anotherpany? What if you lose your job? What if you


    lose your ie?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Yuan Ling gritted her teeth, fuming with anger. However, she did not dare to provoke Samuel.


    "What do you want to eat?" Yuan Ling asked.


    "Just eat whatever you want, as long as it¡¯s enough to fill the stomach. I don''t have too high a


    requirement," Samuel said happily.


    Yuan Ling got up angrily and went to the kitchen. She cursed Samuel for thousands of times in her


    heart.


    Yuan Ling cooked a bowl of tasteless noodles for Samuel. She did not put salt in the bowl deliberately,


    but Samuel ate it with relish. Her heart, which had been eager to retaliate, suddenly sank to the bottom.


    "Don¡¯t you want to eat?" Samuel asked.


    "I¡¯ll go home and eat," Yuan Ling said.


    "Go home? If you don''t live with me, how can you know what I do every day?" Samuel said with a


    smile.


    Yuan Ling looked at Samuel warily and said, "You''d better throw away those dirty thoughts. I won''t sell


    my body."


    Samuel drank thest mouthful of soup and said leisurely, "To tell you the truth, I have no interest in


    you. After all, I have plenty of money. What kind of woman can''t I get?"


    Yuan Ling could not refute his words. She knew very well that in this realistic society, as long as there


    was money, those women would naturally throw themselves at him. For someone like him, there was


    no way he wouldck women.


    "I hope you can get AIDS soon," Yuan Ling said in a cold voice.


    Samuel almost spat out the soup in his throat before he could swallow it. This woman was so cruel that


    she cursed him like this.


    "A woman with a heart as vicious as a snake''s, you''re really ruthless," Samuel said.


    There was a smug look on Yuan Ling''s face. Although her words did not hurt Samuel, it also satisfied


    the pleasure of revenge.


    "That''s why I said, don¡¯t make things difficult for me in the future, or else I''ll beg the gods to curse you,"


    Yuan Ling said.


    Samuel waved his hand and said helplessly, "Tell me about thepany¡¯s situation. I¡¯ll give you a


    chance toplete your task."


    When it came to this matter, Yuan Ling''s expression became serious.


    When Yuan Ling told Samuel about thepany''s situation, Samuel couldn''t helpughing. It seemed


    that there was a great crisis in thepany, but for the Nangong family, this kind of crisis could be


    solved easily with some money. It was not a big problem at all. It seemed that the most important


    purpose of Nangong Boling asking him toe to the United States was not to solve thepany''s


    trouble.


    "Why are youughing? Now that thepany has reached the critical moment of life and death, you


    are still in the mood tough." Yuan Ling could not understand Samuel''s heartless behavior. Of course,


    she did not know how powerful the Nangong family was. After all, such a reclusive big family would not


    easily expose its strength. Otherwise, what qualifications did those on the rich list have to be on the


    list?


    "In your opinion, it''s a big problem. But for the Nangong family, it''s just a trivial matter, " Samuel said.


    "You¡¯re so good at boasting. If you have the ability, you can solve this problem," Yuan Ling said


    disdainfully. The first impression Samuel gave her was that he was a ck sheep, so she didn¡¯t


    understand why Nangong Boling would send such an ipetent person. Moreover, her impression of


    Samuel was even worse now.


    He was not only a prodigal son but also a prodigal son who could only boast.


    "Inform the senior executives of thepany to hold a meeting tomorrow and invite these


    troublemakers," Samuel said.


    "The people in thepany can be invited, but the higher-ups of otherpanies can''t be hired as


    you wish," Yuan Ling said.


    Samuel''s eyes gradually became gloomy. He said, "If they don''te, I''ll invite them myself. Let''s see


    who can sit still."


    Yuan Ling couldn''t help rolling her eyes. This guy really took himself as an important person. Even if he


    invited them personally, what could he do? Others didn''t see him, but what could he do?


    "Don''t me me for pouring cold water on you. With your status, if you go and meet those people, they


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    might not necessarily meet you," Yuan Ling said.


    "Don''t worry. They will meet me and kneel down to see me. Do you believe it?" Samuel asked.


    Yuan Ling shook her head without thinking. "Knelt down to see him. How could this happen?"


    "The cattle on the ground has already been blown to the sky by you," Yuan Ling said disdainfully.


    "Let¡¯s make a bet. If I win, remember to add salt to me the next time you cook noodles. What do you


    say?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Yuan Ling''s face turned red. Her revenge was exposed by Samuel, which embarrassed her.


    "Didn''t I add salt to the noodles? Maybe I forgot." Yuan Ling lowered her head and said in a panic.


    Samuelughed out loud. He found Yuan Ling more and more interesting. It seemed


    that it would be more fun to keep her by his side.


    "Go home and rest. My personal life at night is a mess. I''m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take it," Samuel


    said with a smile.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    Yuan Ling left with a strong sense of contempt. She had seen too much rotten life of rich men, and


    Samuel was also a ck sheep in her mind, so she would not think that Samuel was joking. The


    biggest difference between him and others was that some people were ying behind the back, and he


    was ying it more openly and undisguisedly.


    However, in Yuan Ling''s heart, this kind of righteousness was even more shameless. This scum was


    even more unscrupulous. If any woman met him, she would havemitted a lot of evil in herst life.


    But in fact, after Yuan Ling left, Samuel did not do anything else other than watching TV at home.


    Samuel was born in the Hannigan family in Swallow City, so his status was not low. However, unlike


    some rich second generation who was addicted to beauty, Samuel had never thought of betraying


    Yvonne since the day he had a crush on her.


    No matter how beautiful a woman was, in Samuel¡¯s eyes, she was just a passer-by in his life.


    Night fell. A sneaky figure wandered outside Samuel'' house more than a dozen times, like a thief


    stepping on a spot.


    However, this thief was different from ordinary thieves. What she liked was not the wealth of Samuel''s


    family, but Samuel himself.


    Qi Yiyun regretted missing Samuel at the auction. After knowing Samuel''s address, she couldn''t wait to


    meet him.


    After such a long time of longing, it hadpletely turned into a tide. Qi Yiyun was eager to find a


    outlet, and Samuel was naturally the best outlet.


    So in the middle of the night, Qi Yiyun drove to the door of Samuel''s home.


    But at this time, Qi Yiyun didn''t know what kind of reason she should knock on the door, so she


    wandered outside like a ghost.


    When it was almost 10 p.m. on TV, Samuel was ready to go to bed.


    Back in his room, Samuel saw Qi Yiyun on the street while pulling the curtains.


    However, due to the dim light, he did not see Qi Yiyun''s face clearly and only took her as a passer-by.


    The moment Samuel drew the curtains, it was like a ruthless de in Qi Yiyun''s heart.


    "This guy, didn''t he see me?" Qi Yiyun said, gnashing her teeth. She was loitering outside the house''s


    door. Qi Yiyun wanted Samuel to see her through the window, but this guy directly closed the curtains.


    "I''m such a beautiful woman. Aren''t you afraid that something might happen to me? " Qi Yiyun gritted


    her teeth. Late at night in the US was not as safe as Huaxia. There could be robberies at any time


    here. Therefore, Samuel''s act of turning a blind eye made Qi Yiyun very angry.


    But in fact, Samuel did not see Qi Yiyun clearly, and he did not know that the figure wandering outside


    was an acquaintance.


    However, even if Samuel saw it clearly, he might pretend that he didn''t see it. After all, he always chose


    to stay away from Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun, who was furious, finally walked to the door with anger and rang the doorbell.


    Just as Samuely on the bed and closed his eyes, he heard the doorbell ring. He felt a little strange.


    Could it be that Yuan Ling, that woman, hade back again? She was so dedicated to her work that


    she would not even let him go at night.


    He helplessly got up and opened the door. However, what Samuel saw was not Yuan Ling, but Qi


    Yiyun, who wanted to kill him. This made Samuel very surprised.


    "Qi Yiyun, why are you here?" Samuel asked in astonishment.


    Qi Yiyun pushed Samuel away and walked straight into the house.


    The way she put her hands on her hips made her look like a tigress. Qi Yiyun asked Samuel in a


    questioning tone, "Aren''t you afraid that I will be taken away by bad guys?"


    "What do you mean?" Samuel asked in confusion. He could not understand Qi Yiyun''s words at all.


    "Don''t ask me what I mean. I''ve been here and there for dozens of times. How could you not see me?


    You just pretended not to see me. Do you know how dangerous it is in the US at night?¡± Qi Yiyun


    gnashed her teeth and said.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry.


    Dozens of times?


    Qi Yiyun was so idle that she was flustered.


    "Miss Qi, since you came to see me, why didn¡¯t you knock on the door directly? I didn''t know it was


    you, even if you stayed outside until dawn," Samuel said helplessly.


    Qi Yiyun was certain that Samuel had ignored her deliberately when he saw her. Therefore, she


    obviously would not ept such an exnation.


    "Just find an excuse. I don''t believe it anyway," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel shrugged helplessly and said," Believe it or not, it''s none of my business. I''m going to rest now.


    If you don''t have anything else to do, just go."


    These words directly made Qi Yiyun explode, making her so angry that her eyes were wide open.


    "No, I won''t." After Qi Yiyun said that, she went straight to Samuel''s room.


    Samuel followed closely behind her.


    However, when he entered the room, Qi Yiyun was already lying on his bed. "Young Miss Qi, have you


    had enough of making a fuss?" Samuel said weakly.


    Facing this woman, he had a deep sense of powerlessness. He could not beat or scold her. The point


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    was that she was still shameless enough to chase him away.


    Samuel was unable to withstand this heavy love. However, Qi Yiyun still refused to give up despite his


    repeated rejections. Samuel really did not have any means to deal with her.


    "I''m going to sleep. Don''t disturb me." Qi Yiyun turned to Samuel and closed her eyes. It seemed that


    she couldn''t pull him away today.


    Samuel had just arrived, and there was only one room tidied up. Under the circumstances where Qi


    Yiyun could not be beaten up or scolded, he could only feel wronged. He went to the sofa in the living


    room and was ready to stay here for the night.


    Qi Yiyun once said that as long as Samuel came to the United States, she must find a way to tie him up


    on the bed. She had never changed her goal, but she didn''t bring any rope tonight. Qi Yiyun could only


    hint that she would let him go first ande back to prepare tomorrow morning.


    Qi Yiyun felt at ease. She took off her clothes and got under the quilt. She didn''t even close the door.


    She was not afraid Samuel woulde. She was just afraid that he would not dare to.


    It was a pity that Samuel, who was sleeping on the sofa, did not have such an idea. He closed his eyes


    and soon fell asleep.


    The next morning, when Yuan Ling came home, she unexpectedly bumped into Qi Yiyun.


    Yuan Ling had been prepared for Samuel¡¯s depravityst night, but when she saw Qi Yiyun, she was


    still shocked.


    After all, Qi Yiyun was a celebrity in Hua Country, and Yuan Ling had seen her many times. She had


    countless pursuers, and all of them were extraordinary figures. Numerous women secretly envied Qi


    Yiyun''s treatment. Even Yuan Ling had fantasized that if she were Qi Yiyun, how could she choose


    those rich young men?


    However, Yuan Ling did not expect that the dreamy goddess would show up at Samuel''s house.


    A man and a woman were alone in the same room. She didn''t need to think to know what had


    happened.


    If the rich young masters found out about this, they would be so angry that they would beat their chests


    and stamp their feet!


    "Who are you?" Qi Yiyun asked lightly when she saw Yuan Ling. She did not panic at all because of


    Yuan Ling''s bump into her. As for whether the news would be leaked, Qi Yiyun was not worried at all.


    On the contrary, she very much hoped that the news would spread. In this way, no flies woulde to


    disturb her in the future.


    "Miss Qi, I''m Samuel''s assistant." Yuan Ling lowered her head and said to Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun frowned. She knew whichpany Yuan Ling worked in. Why would she be Samuel''s


    assistant?


    Could it be that there was some connection between Samuel and the Nangong family? The Nangong


    family had been resisted by many Chinesepanies recently, and even Qi Yiyun had participated in


    it, so she was very familiar with the Nangong family''spany.


    Of course, this understanding was just Qi Yiyun''s self-righteousness. The real Nangong family had


    never shown its fangs in the U.S..


    "He won''te to help the Nangong family, will he?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Yuan Ling did not dare to speak, because Qi Yiyun was one of the opponents of the Nangong family.


    She was not sure what the rtionship between Samuel and Qi Yiyun was.


    Seeing that Yuan Ling was silent, Qi Yiyun confirmed her guess. But what was the rtionship


    between Samuel and the


    Nangong family?

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    When Samuel returned home, he found that the two women were getting along very well. There was


    also some disbelief in Yuan Ling''s eyes, as if she was surprised by something.


    As far as Yuan Ling was concerned, she was despising a scumbag like Samuel.


    However, in Yuan Ling''s imagination, Samuel would only find some notable youngdies. Qi Yiyun''s


    existence really shocked Yuan Ling. After all, Qi Yiyun was not an ordinary woman. Samuel was able to


    have sex with her, which also proved Samuel''s unique ability.


    This was a very strange idea. Although they were both women, the difference in status determined


    Yuan Ling''s opinion of


    Samuel.


    "Is today''s meeting ready?" Samuel asked Yuan Ling.


    "The insider has been informed," Yuan


    Ling said.


    Samuel nodded and continued, "Are there any other people who are targeting thepany? Do you


    have a list of names?"


    Yuan Ling had expected this, so she had prepared for thisst night.


    She took out an A4 paper, which recorded the opponent of thepany.


    Samuel looked at the list. He didn''t know most of them, but the names Qi Yiyun and Han Yan were


    particrly striking.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a grudge with the Hangong family as well," Samuel said with a smile to Qi


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Yiyun.


    "If the Nangong family wants to be the head of the Chinese area, it must be approved by us.


    Unfortunately, the Nangong family is not powerful enough," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Not powerful enough?"


    If these words were to be spread to the Nangong family, it would make many peopleugh. However, it


    was not surprising. As a reclusive rich family, the Nangong family had different spokespersons in all the


    industries around the world, so it was reasonable for the outside world to misunderstand the Nangong


    family.


    "Qi Yiyun, you''re so lucky to have run into me. If it were anyone else, the Qi family would have been in


    trouble," Samuel said with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun frowned. From her point of view, the Nangong family had asked Samuel''s help. Samuel was


    indeed capable of helping the Nangong family out of the trouble they were in. However, Samuel''s tone


    seemed to imply something else.


    "What do you mean?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Samuel nced at Yuan Ling and said, " You go back to thepany first."


    If Qi Yiyun was not present, Yuan Ling would definitely be unwilling to leave. However, due to her fear


    of Qi Yiyun, she could only listen to Samuel.


    After Yuan Ling left, Qi Yiyun couldn''t wait to ask, "Don''t keep me guessing. Just say what you want to


    say."


    "The Nangong n you know is just the tip of the iceberg. The real Nangong n is much more


    powerful than you think,"


    Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun smiled faintly and did not believe Samuel''s words at all. She said, "If the Nangong family is


    really so powerful, do they still need your help?"


    "Of course, there are some reasons. But at this stage, I can''t tell you. You just need to know that if you


    go against the Nangong family, you won''t have a good end. This family controls an ind country and


    has an amazing industry all over the world. The reason why it is unknown to the world is that the


    Nangong family, as a reclusive family, doesn''t want to expose too much to the outside world.


    Otherwise, now the richest man on the rich list will only be qualified to lick the shoes for the Nangong


    family," Samuel said with a smile.


    His words really surprised Qi Yiyun.


    She knew that Samuel would never lie to her. The Nangong family was so powerful!


    "No matter how powerful the Nangong family is, now that you''re here, I''ll do whatever you ask me to


    do. I''ll listen to you, " said Qi Yiyun.


    In the face of these words, Samuel smiled helplessly. He knew what Qi Yiyun was thinking, but it was a


    pity that he could not ept her love.


    "I¡¯m going to Hannigan family," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun stood in front of Samuel and said, "I have something to ask you. I¡¯ll let you go after you make


    it clear."


    "I don''t hit women, but it doesn''t mean that I won''t be rude to women," Samuel said lightly.


    Qi Yiyun was not afraid at all. She said, "If you dare to touch me. I''ll take off my clothes and you won''t


    even dare to look at me."


    Samuel was defeated by Qi Yiyun¡¯s strange trick. He said with a wry smile, "OK, OK, what do you want


    to ask? Hurry up and ask.


    "Where did you go some time ago? Why is there no news of you? Yvonne has already given birth to a


    child, and you haven''t returned to Cloud City. Now that Han Nian has been kidnapped, you are still in


    the mood toe to the U.S.. Why?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    When it came to this, Samuel''s face darkened instantly.


    Han Nian being kidnapped could easily trigger his anger. He had been thinking of rescuing Han Nian all


    the time, but now it was not the right time. Samuel did not dare to act rashly.


    "I can only tell you that I will make those who kidnapped Han Nian suffer until they die. I will not let


    anyone who has anything to do with this matter off," Samuel said coldly.


    For some reason, when Qi Yiyun saw Samuel''s cold eyes, she was actually a little afraid. Although she


    knew that this killing intent was not directed at her, it also caused fear.


    "I heard from Linda that Yvonne is very sad now. She has been absent-minded all day. Why don''t you


    go back and see her?" Qi Yiyun said. Although she wanted to get Samuel, it did not hinder her from


    caring about her sisters.


    "If I could, I would have thought about it." Samuel took a deep breath. If it hadn''t been for Hangong


    Boling¡¯s warning, he would have returned to Cloud City long ago. He wouldn''t have dared not call


    Yvonne.


    But given the current situation, Samuel had no right to choose. In order to ensure Han Hian''s safety, he


    could only do what Hangong Boling said.


    "Is the Hangong family threatening you by Han Hian?" Qi Yiyun didn''t know the ins and outs of the


    matter, but Samuel appeared in the country.S. and was rted to the Hangong family. It made Qi Yiyun


    think easily that Han Hian¡¯s matter had something to do with the Hangong family.


    If not, why would Samuel help the Hangong family for no reason?


    "You¡¯re very smart, but regarding this matter, I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business,"


    Samuel.


    Qi Yiyun''s heart sank. To be able to make Samuel so serious, it meant that this matter was serious.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t make trouble for you. But when you need help, I will definitely do my best to


    provide it," said Qi Yiyun.


    "That won''t be necessary." Samuel responded, he left home.


    For Samuel, the more people involved in this matter, the more pessimistic it would be.


    Although he did not care about the Qi family''s life and death, how could he turn a blind eye to Qi


    Yiyun''s life and death when she was really in trouble?


    This woman had never made Samuel fall in love with her, but Samuel did not really ignore her love


    either.


    At least, Samuel would not allow this woman to be in danger in front of him.


    He drove to the ce where the Hannigan family lived.


    This ce was very different from the small street yard where Samuel lived. Just standing outside the


    vi area gave people a sense of luxury.


    Moreover, the entire vi area was upied by the Hannigan family, which was the only one in Hua


    nation.


    As Samuel parked the car at the door, a security guard came over with an unhappy face and knocked


    on the window of the car.


    "This is a private car. Stop the car and get out of here," said the security guard.


    Samuelshan got out of the car directly. He had no intention of moving the car. He said, "Go and inform


    Han Van that I want to see her."


    After Han Van returned to the United States, she hadpletely controlled the Hannigan family. The


    voices of dissatisfaction with her were quickly suppressed by her dirty tricks. The current Hannigan


    family could be said to be the most powerful figure in the entire Hannigan family. Therefore, Samuel''s


    words made the security guard sneer.


    "Who do you think you are to want to see Miss Han? Do you have the right to meet such a big shot like


    her?" The security guard said disdainfully.


    "Go inform her. She wille out to wee me personally," Samuel said with a smile.


    The security guard seemed to have heard a joke. She was the Miss of the Hannigan family, and now


    she was the family master. Who was qualified for her to greet her in person?


    "Bro, you are Miss Han''s pursuer, right? Your methods are different from others. It''s quite new. It''s a


    pity that you are too stupid. How can I believe your words?" The security guard looked at Samuel.

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    Pursuer?


    His words made Samuelugh.


    Perhaps Han Yan would indeed be sought after by some men. However, in Samuel''s eyes, this woman,


    whose heart was as vicious as a scorpion, was iparably ugly. Just a nce at her would make


    him feel disgusted.


    "Since you don''t want to inform her, I can only try to call her." After that, Samuel took out his mobile


    phone.


    The security guard smiled coldly and said," It¡¯s useless to pretend in front of me. You''d better leave


    quickly. If you don''t, don''t me me for being rude to you."


    Samuel dialed a number and said to Han Yan directly, "I''m at the door of your house. Your security


    guard stopped me from entering. It''s really difficult to meet you, Miss Han."


    Han Yan''s forehead was covered in cold sweat when she heard Samuel''s words.


    The person she was most afraid of was Samuel. Why did this guy suddenlye to the U.S? And


    there was no news about him at all.


    "Wait for me. I''lle out to pick you up right away," Han Yan said.


    Han Yan had relied on Samuelto obtain her current position. She did not know that Han Li was already


    dead. Hence, she was worried that once Samuel released Han Li, her position within the Hannigan


    family would plummet. Moreover, Han Feng''s death would cause her to be a prisoner.


    When Samuel hung up the phone, the security guard reminded him, "Why don''t you leave? Do you


    have to force me to act rough?"


    "Han Yan will being out soon. Why don''t you wait? Otherwise, I''m afraid that you will regret it."


    Samuelughed.


    Looking at Samuel''s rxed look, the security guard''s heart suddenly thumped."


    This guy, can he really let Han Yane out to pick him up?"


    "If that''s the case, today''s matter will be over!"


    The security guard prayed in his heart that Han Yan would not appear. He stared straight at the gate of


    the vi.


    "God, please bless me."


    God obviously did not hear the voice in the security guard''s heart, because Han Yan appeared soon.


    Moreover, she deliberately quickened her pace, which showed how much importance she attached to


    Samuel.


    When the security guard saw Han Yan, he suddenly became absent-minded, and even his legs began


    to feel weak.


    "How dare you stop my honored guest." Han Yan gritted her teeth and said to the security guard. If this


    caused Samuel''s dissatisfaction, she had to find a way to make up for it.


    The security guard flopped to the ground and begged Samuel for mercy. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault that I


    didn''t recognize you."


    Samuel smiled faintly and did not intend to pursue the responsibility of the security guard. There was


    no need for such a nobody to haggle over the matter.


    "Remember my face. Do let mee the next time Ie," Samuel said.


    The security guard nodded and said, "I''ll keep it in mind. I¡¯ll keep it in mind."


    Han Van frowned slightly. From Samuel¡¯s appearance, it seemed that he was not here for a trip.


    Moreover, he would not leave for a short period of time. This was not good news for Han Van.


    Han Van looked at Samuel and asked," What brings you here?"


    The security guard knew that they had something to talk about, so he left sensibly.


    "Do you know the Hangong family?" Samuel said.


    This time, it was Han Van who took the lead. She was not satisfied with the Hannigan family''s control


    over the Chinese area, so she dealt with the Nangong Hannigan family. But she never thought that the


    Nangong family woulde to Samuel.


    In Han Van''s heart, Samuel wasn''t some important person. In fact, he was a useless son abandoned


    by the n. However, his secrets were in his hands, and Han Van had no choice but to fear him.


    "If you want to protect the Nangong family, I can say something to ensure that the Nangong family can


    develop better," Han Van said.


    Samuel looked at Han Van in surprise and said, "Are you so capable now?"


    A trace of pride shed across Han Van''s face. Her status in the Hua Country District was supreme,


    and almost all businessmen followed her lead. In ancient times, her words were like an imperial edict,


    and Han Yan enjoyed the sense of superiority it brought.


    However, she was arrogant in front of everyone. Yet, she did not dare to do this in front of Samuel.


    "The influence of the Hannigan family in the Hua Country District of the US is beyond your


    imagination,¡± Han Yan said.


    Samuel pouted. Her arrogance was nothing in front of the Hangong family. As long as the Hangong


    family wanted to, members of ten Hannigan family could be destroyed in an instant.


    "You are really lucky to meet me. Hot only can you help you obtain the position of the Hannigan n


    head, but you are also able to save your life now." Samuel said with a smile.


    If Hangong Sun or Hangong Yan came to the U.S., the Hannigan family would be bankrupt, and Han


    Yan would not even be able to keep her life.


    Han Yan, of course, did not understand the danger. She just thought Samuel''s words were to threaten


    her, and that he wanted to show his position in front of her, which made Han Yan feel very disdainful.


    If it weren''t for the fact that SamuelSamuel had something of her, Han Yan would have trampled him.


    "I can give you whatever you want," she said coolly. "Don''t try to scare me."


    "If you think I''m scaring you, then you can think so. But your attitude in front of me is getting higher and


    higher," Samuel said coldly. If he didn''t remind Han Yan, she seemed to have forgotten her position.


    Did she really take herself as the master of the Hannigan family?


    Han Yan''s body trembled. She hadn''t forgotten about what had just happened. She just didn''t want to


    admit it.


    She was the eldest daughter of the Hannigan family, and she was now the householder of the


    Hannigan family who held great power.


    But in front of Samuel, could she only be a dog?


    "Samuel, do you have to humiliate me? Aren''t you afraid of falling out with me?" Han Yan said,


    gnashing her teeth.


    "A dog will always be a dog. If you fall out with your master, you will die," Samuel said lightly.


    This was the Hannigan family''s vi. Han Yan wanted to find someone to kill Samuel.


    However, she knew that even Han Long had died in Samuel¡¯s hands. The bodyguards of the Hannigan


    family might not be a match for him.


    If she really went all the way to the stage of falling out with Samuel, her status would be in jeopardy.


    Han Van lowered her head and said, "What do you want me to do?"


    At this time, many people of the Hannigan family were watching them in the distance, including the


    bodyguards and rtives of the Hannigan family.


    Samuel said faintly, "When a dog sees its master, why don''t you kneel down?"


    "This is the Hannigan family," said Han Van.


    "What? Are you afraid of losing the face of the youngdy of the Hannigan family?" Samuel asked.


    Face was extremely important to Han Yan. Didn''t she get the power just to be superior in front of


    others?


    If she knelt down before Samuel and let the Hannigan family see her, how could she face them in the


    future?


    "Han Yan, do you still have a chance to make a choice?" Samuel asked aggressively.


    The reason why Samuel did this was to let Han Yan recognize her identity. Otherwise, she would


    be more and more lost and look down upon Samuel.


    In the distance, the Hannigan family were talking about it. They were confused about Samuel''s identity.


    In their view, Samuel was probably Han Yan''s suitor, but he was not like one of them. After all, Han Yan


    had never been so polite to those suitors, and she even greeted him in person. Even some big shots in


    the Chinese District had never received such treatment.


    "Who is this young man? How could Han Van treat him so carefully?"


    "I think he looks like a gigolo. Maybe he lives off a woman."


    "I don''t think so. Have you ever seen Han Van be so polite to outsiders?"


    "Since Han Van became the head of the family, she doesn¡¯t even care about us. This woman''s temper


    is very bad. I really want someone to teach her a lesson."


    "Teach her a lesson? Don''t make fun of me. Nowadays, who in Hua Country is qualified to teach her a


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    lesson? When those businessmen see Han Van, they all be smiling Buddha and want to lick her


    shoes.


    In the Hannigan family, some people were sincerely convinced by Han Yan, but some of them were too


    angry to say anything. And some of them even wished that Han Yan was hurt. It would be better if she


    made some mistakes to make her fall from the position of the homeowner.


    While everyone was discussing this, Han Yan suddenly knelt down in front of Samuel. This scene


    shocked everyone.


    "What''s going on? Why is she kneeling on the ground?"


    "I don¡¯t think I''m seeing things wrongly, do I? Han Yan actually got down on her knees!"


    "F*ck, who is this young man? How could he make Han Yan kneel down!"

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Out of surprise at Han Van s kneeling action, everyone fixed their eyes on Samuel. In addition to


    surprise, they were also puzzled. They couldn''t understand why this ordinary young man could ask Han


    Van to do such a thing.


    When the security guard saw this scene from afar just now, he was so scared that his heart almost


    stopped.


    Han Van went to the door to greet Samuel as an honored guest, which only made the security guard


    feel afraid, then at this moment, the security guard even wanted to die. He racked his brain but could


    not figure out what kind of person he had offended.


    Han Van knelt on the ground with an angry


    expression on her face.


    She knew that if the other members of the Hannigan family saw this scene, they would definitely gossip


    in private.


    However, she had no choice but to do so.


    For Han Van, Han Li was like a nightmare. Once Samuel sent Han Li back to the U.S., everything she


    had would turn into bubbles. This was not something that Han Van could ept.


    Han Van believed that temporary humiliation would not be an eternal life. As long as there was a


    chance, she could get out of this predicament.


    "Han Van, I know that you are not convinced in your heart. But this is the life of a dog. Don''t me me


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    for being rude to you. You don''t deserve it," Samuel said faintly. The more powerful the pressure on


    Han Van, the more the woman would know what she should do.


    Of course, Samuel knew that doing so could also have another effect, which was to cause Han Yan¡¯s


    resistance. Her resistance was also a good thing for Samuel. Only in this way could he have a more


    reasonable reason to deal with the Hannigan family in the U.S.


    In those days, the Hannigan family in Swallow City was regarded as an outsider by this group of people


    because of the ridicule his grandfather had suffered.


    Samuel hadn''t not forgotten this hatred.


    "Yes." Han Yan lowered her head. If she did not have the opportunity, she would definitely not erupt


    with her dissatisfaction with Samuel. After all, it was not easy to obtain the position today. She needed


    to endure and hide.


    "Let¡¯s go. Take me to see what the Hannigan family the U.S. is like. I want to know what kind of people


    can ignore the Hannigan family in the Swallow City," Samuel said faintly.


    The Hannigan family in Swallow City?


    To the Hannigan family in the U.S., these words were a joke. No one would like to admit that they were


    rted by blood to the Hannigan family in the Swallow City. Even the youngest generation had heard a


    lot of the older generation''s words. They regarded Swallow City''s Hannigan family as a shame, anyone


    who mentioned it would beughed at.


    Han Van''s heart sank. From the meaning of Samuel''s words, it seemed that he wanted to revenge the


    Hannigan family in Swallow City. If the people here knew the identity of Samuel, it would not be a good


    thing for Han Van. After all, her kneeling to


    Samuel was seen by many people.


    However, how was she supposed to stop Samuel?


    "I have a best friend party today, and I''m going out soon. If you want to see the Hannigan family, I can


    bring you here some other day. My best friend is very beautiful. If you want to meet her, I can introduce


    her to you," Han Van said. It was a very useful move to seduce men with women, and even it was very


    useful for 90% of the men. It was a pity that Han Yan met Samuel, so this trick was destined not to be


    useful to Samuel.


    "Push it off." Samuel said in a faint voice.


    "They are all very beautiful. Don''t you want to know them?" Han Yan continued.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Han Yan, if you want to seduce me with women, I advise you to give


    up on this idea. I am not interested in these vulgar women."


    "They are not vulgar women. You know how many men..."


    Before Han Yan could finish her words, Samuel interrupted her directly, "For me, all women, except


    Yvonne, are vulgar."


    Han Yan did not believe it. How could a man not love a beautiful woman? How could a man be loyal to


    a woman?


    In Han Yan''s eyes, men were all lustful animals. No matter how serious a man was, he would not be


    able to resist beauties. Samuel was definitely not an exception.


    In this world, was there still a man who was not greedy for beauty?


    "As long as I ask, my sisters are willing to apany you. If you feel that one is not enough, you can


    sleep with them for a long time," Han Van said.


    Samuel walked towards the group of onlookers. He did not feel the slightest ripple of emotion in his


    heart at Han Van''s temptation.


    Indeed, there were too many men who fell under the skirt of a beautiful woman.


    As the old saying goes, heroes fall for beauties. Many big shots in history ruined their foundations


    because of women, didn''t they?


    It was a pity that Samuel was not interested in those women. Even if he had any evil thoughts, he


    would feel guilty.


    After all, Yvonne''s grievances and humiliations could not be reced by anyone.


    "You''re curious about who I am, aren''t you?


    " Samuel asked them after he came to the front of the crowd.


    This group of people was indeed very curious about Samuel''s identity. Hence, they involuntarily nodded


    after hearing Samuel''s words.


    "My name is Samuel. I am from the Hannigan family in Swallow City," Samuel said faintly.


    The Hannigan family in Swallow City!


    These words stirred up a lot of waves.


    They all thought Samuel was a big shot from the U.S.. They even thought that he might be from the


    Pentagon. Otherwise, how could Han Van kneel to him?


    However, Samuel''s real identity shocked everyone.


    In the Hannigan family in Swallow City.


    The family founded by the good-for-nothing after he left America.


    How could Han Yan kneel down to such a good-for-nothing family member?


    An old man snorted coldly with a serious expression and said to Han Yan, "Han Yan, you are now the


    head of our family. How dare you kneel down to the good-for-nothing of the Hannigan family in Swallow


    City. It seems that it is a big mistake for your father to give you the position as the head of the family."


    Samuel looked in the direction of the voice and saw that the old man was looking at him with disdain.


    The superiority in his bone made him treat Samuel as a servant.


    "Old thing, who are you?" Samuel asked faintly.


    Hearing this disrespectful address, the old man immediately got angry and scolded," You little good-for-


    nothing, I don''t care who you are, but since you dare to be so disrespectful to me, don¡¯t me me for


    being rude to you today."


    The old man also had some status in the Hannigan family in the U.S.. Even when Han Li was in the


    Han n, he was quite respectful to him. After all, he was an elder and a veteran of the Hannigan n.


    But for Samuel, none of the Hannigan family in the U.S. was worthy of his respect, because these


    people never took the Hannigan family in Swallow City seriously, and even his grandfather was


    regarded as an enemy by them.


    "Really?¡± Samuel smiled coldly and said," I''d like to see how you¡¯re going to be rude to me."


    The old man yawned, and immediately many bodyguards of the Earth generation surrounded him.


    Han Yan watched the scene unfold, but didn''t stop it.


    The reason why she did not dare to attack Samuel was that she knew Samuel was so powerful that he


    could even kill Han Long. What did these bodyguards of the Earthlevel people mean to him?


    But now, it was not her who was going to deal with Samuel. Therefore, In the situation that she would


    not anger Samuel, Han Yan also wanted to see if Samuel could deal with these bodyguards of the


    Earth-level. If they could capture Samuel, she could take this opportunity to kill him. If not, this matter


    had nothing to do with her.


    The young people of Hannigan family in the U.S. saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but tease Samuel.


    "Swallow City¡¯s good-for-nothing, you really have guts. How dare youe to Hannigan family in the


    U.S. to make trouble? Didn''t your elders warn you that you didn''t have the right to act wildly here?


    "These are the bodyguards of our family''s Earth generation. All of them are masters. Do you have


    bodyguards in your damn family?"


    "Today, I will show you the gap between Hannigan family in the U.S. and Hannigan family Swallow City.


    A good-for-nothing like you can only experience our power after being beaten."


    Samuel''s expression grew colder and colder as he looked at the arrogant smiles on the youngsters''


    faces.


    "Do you think you can defeat me with just these craps?" Samuel asked, his face as cold as ice.


    "Hahahaha.¡± The old man burst intoughter. In his eyes, Samuel was already a rat in a hole. How


    dare he speak in such a tone?


    "Young man, you really don''t know how high the sky is and how thick the earth is. It seems that the


    person taught by Han Tianyang, that trash, is just trash with a glib tongue."

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Samuel focused his eyes and stared at the old man, full of murderous


    intent. He would not allow anyone to say anything bad about Han Tianyang.


    No matter what Han Tianyang¡¯s past was, he was always a hero in Samuel''s eyes.


    Without Han Tianyang, there would not be the current Hannigan family in Swallow City!


    Moreover, only Han Tianyang was likeSamuel''s rtive. Therefore, Samuel would never allow anyone


    to insult him.


    "Old thing, try and say it again!" Samuel said, gnashing his teeth.


    The old man stared at the murderous look in Samuel''s eyes and could not help but take a step back.


    Even though Samuel was a good-for-nothing in his eyes, the state he showed at this moment made


    others feel scared.


    But after looking at the bodyguards of the Earth-level people around him, the old man regained some


    courage.


    With so many bodyguards around, there was nothing to be afraid of. How could he be afraid in front of


    a young man?


    Moreover, he was a good-for-nothing!


    "It doesn''t matter if I say it again. Han Tianyang is a good-for-nothing," the old man said.


    Samuel clenched his fists and scolded coldly, "Let me show you who is the real good-for-nothing."


    Those bodyguards of the Earth-level people were really masters. They had already been aware of


    Samuel''s actions. After Samuel took action, they immediately protected the Hannigan family behind


    them.


    When the young people of Hannigan family in the US saw Samuel taking the initiative to fight, they


    couldn''t help but show a disdainful smile on their faces.


    In their opinion, Samuel was courting death. The bodyguards of the Earth generation were the


    strongest in the Hannigan family in the U.S.. They were almost invincible. Would Samuele to a


    good end if he took the initiative to fight?


    "This guy is really an idiot. He dares to stir up trouble on his own initiative."


    "The bodyguards of the Earth generation are all good at martial arts. He wille to a miserable end


    today." "We''d better call an ambnce for him first, or he''ll die in our house. It''s not good to dirty this


    ce."


    They teased, and even the old man couldn''t help but say, "I didn''t expect to meet the Hannigan family


    from Swallow City in this way after so many years. Well, let this good-for-nothing know how powerful


    we are."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    While everyone was talking, Samuel had already figured out the strength of those bodyguards.


    Of course, their strength was indeed not bad. If it was the old Samuel, he would definitely not have the


    chance to resist under the siege of so many people.


    But now, Samuel was no longer the same person as before.


    Although killing Han Long was opportunistic, it was easy for Samuel to deal with these people of the


    Earth-level.


    Moreover, after the massacre at the Earth Core, Samuel was already a killing god!


    The situation changed in an instant. When Samuel started to fight back, the Earthlevel bodyguards,


    who seemed to have the upper hand, could not withstand his attack and were losing ground.


    This sudden change silenced everyone in the Hannigan family. They no longer ridiculed Samuel,


    instead, they became more and more surprised.


    In the Hannigan familyin the U.S., the bodyguards of the Earth generation were their biggest


    dependence. If even the bodyguards of the Earth generation could not deal with Samuel, who had the


    ability to stop him?


    "This man is so powerful." "Even the bodyguard of the Earth generation is no match for him. How is it


    possible?¡±


    "It is said that the Hannigan family in Swallow City are all good-for-nothings. How could such an expert


    appear? Is he really from the Hannigan Family in Swallow City?"


    Out of their impression of the trash of the Hannigan family in Swallow City, some people even began to


    doubt Samuel¡¯s identity and thought that he was not a member of the Hannigan family in Swallow City


    at all. Instead, the Hannigan family in Swallow City deliberately invited an expert to pretend thathe was


    one of them and hade to the United States to show off their power.


    Seeing this scene, Han Van¡¯s expectation was shattered. Although she had expected it, she could not


    help feeling disappointed. After all, this was an opportunity to kill Samuel. Unfortunately, these


    bodyguards of the Earth-level people were really useless.


    But fortunately, it was not because of her, and she would not take any responsibility.


    Samuel had been reborn from a bloodbath, leaving behind a trail of white bones in the Earth Core


    Prison. For him, killing people wasn''t as simple as a family meal, but it definitely wouldn''t leave any


    hindrance in his heart.


    And at this moment, he was angry, so he didn¡¯t show any mercy to those bodyguards.


    In less than three minutes, all the bodyguards of the Earth generation fell down, and they lost their lives


    under Samuel''s fist.


    The several young people of the Hannigan family from the U.S. were so scared that their faces turned


    pale and their legs went weak.


    They were arrogant. No one dared to provoke them in the Chinese District. They relied on the


    reputation of the Hannigan family to run amok in the city, but they had never seen such ruthless people.


    "He¡¯s, he''s dead?"


    "The bodyguards of the Earth generation were all killed by him!"


    "How could this be? How could he be so strong?"


    Several people spoke in horror. When they looked at Samuel¡¯s eyes again, they were full of fear, as if


    they had seen Death.


    Samuel walked up to the old man.


    The old man was so scared that he could not speak. He trembled and opened his mouth. Even his


    teeth were chattering. He said to Samuel, "What... what do you want to do?"


    "Who is the good-for-nothing?" Samuel said coldly.


    The old man could not help but shudder when he felt that he was surrounded by a chill.


    Despite all of that, he still didn¡¯t take back his words. To him, it was trampling on his dignity, and he


    refused to admit defeat in front of Samuel.


    "So what if you can fight?" asked the old man through gritted teeth. He seemed to have used up all of


    his courage to say these words.


    Samuel pinched the old man''s throat and said with a cold face, "I''ll give you onest chance. If you


    don''t, I''ll send you to hell."


    The old man stared into Samuel''s eyes and finallypromised. He could not bear the pressure, let


    alone the threat of death.


    Dignity could be trampled on the ground, but there was still a chance to pick it up.


    But once they lost their lives, they would never be able to do so again.


    Kneeling on the ground, the old man kept kowtowing and said, "I''m a good-for-nothing. I''m a good-for-


    nothing."


    Samuel turned around and looked at the young people. This small movement made the young people


    tremble with fear. Before Samuel could say anything, they all knelt down on the ground.


    They enjoyed the rights and money of the Hannigan family in the United States and the high status that


    the Hannigan family brought them. But at this moment, they knew that the Hannigan family in Swallow


    City was not as bad as what the older generation said because the facts had proved everything.


    "I''m sorry. We didn''t mean it. Please don''t take it seriously."


    "We only believe it because we heard about it from the elders at home. It has nothing to do with us."


    "Yeah, it has nothing to do with us. Please let us go."


    This group of young men, who were usually arrogant and domineering, were now all softies in front of


    Samuel. They did not have the demeanor of a domineering young man at all.


    "Han Yan, you''re disappointed, aren¡¯t you?" Samuel turned his head and looked at Han Yan coldly.


    She was the family master. She was qualified to stop what had just happened. Since she did not say


    anything, how could Samuel not guess her wishful thinking?


    Han Yan knelt down with the others in a panic. This time, it was not because she was unwilling, but she


    was very active.


    "I''m not disappointed. How could I?" Han Yan exined in a panic.


    Samuel walked up to Han Yan and said condescendingly, "You''re not disappointed? How can you not


    be? These people can''t deal with me, which means that you can''t get out of my control. You just


    wanted to take this opportunity to test me, didn''t you?"


    Han Yan quickly shook her head and exined, "No, I didn''t mean that. You misunderstood."


    Samuel grabbed Han Yan''s hair and forced her to look up at him.


    "I''m warning you for thest time. You''re just my dog. If a dog isn''t loyal, it''ll die. I won''t give you


    another chance," Samuel said.


    "Yes, I know." Han Yan''s hair tugged at her scalp and she said with a painful face.


    Both the young man and the old man were shocked when they heard Samuel''s words.


    Han Yan was actually just one of his dogs!


    "When did the Hannigan family in the U.S. start to be a dog for the Hannigan family in Swallow City?"


    They didn''t even know when they started to do such a shameful thing.


    But at this moment, this question was no longer important, because no one dared to object to Samuel.

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    Samuel had appeared in the Hannigan


    n of the U.S., which had undoubtedly created a hugemotion. Not long after he left, the news


    had spread throughout the n. Many people hade looking for Han Van, hoping that she would


    give an exnation.


    All these people had indignant expressions. After all, in their minds, a good -for-nothing like the


    Hannigan family in Swallow City could only hide in China.


    How could they be qualified toe to the U.S. to show off? Moreover, he had killed the bodyguards of


    the Earth race. This kind of humiliation was uneptable to them.


    "Han Van, you won''t just let it go. The humiliation of the Hannigan family in the U.S. can only be


    washed with Samuel''s blood." "That''s right. We must make him pay with his life for this humiliation."


    "If you let the Hannigan family''s dignity be trampled, what right do you have to be the patriarch of the


    Hannigan family?"


    In the face of everyone''s questions, Han Van looked very calm.


    "If you have the ability to kill Samuel, I will give you more power. Except for the family master, you can


    choose anyone you want. But there is one condition: you can''t do this in the name of the Hannigan


    family in the U.S.," Han Van said lightly.


    "We can''t do it in the name of the Hannigan family. What do you mean?" Someone asked Han Van.


    "I don''t want to be enemies as a n," she said, looking at the old man and the other youngsters.


    "I don''t wish for your personal hatred to affect the development of the n. You''ve never seen the


    power of Samuel, but they can see it clearly. If you don''t believe me, you can go ask them." Han Yan


    looked at the old man and the youngsters. They weret people who had experienced the entire situation,


    and had seen everything. They were more familiar with the power of Samuel.


    "Personal hatred! You dare to say that this is personal hatred. He has humiliated our whole family." Han


    Yan''s words were not approved by these people, and someone immediately jumped out to refute.


    Han Yan scornfully smiled and said, "If he pinched your throat, whether he is alive or dead is just a


    hair¡¯s breadth away. Do you still have the courage to say such words?"


    The meaning of Han Yan''s words was very obvious. After all, there was only one person whose throat


    had been pinched by Samuel, and that was the old man.


    The old man knew that Han Yan was hinting at him. At this time, he had toe forward and said,


    "Samuel is really very powerful. The bodyguards of the Earth generation can''t withstand a single blow


    in front of him. The biggest support of the Hannigan family in the U.S. is these bodyguards. Even the


    people of the Earth generation can''t deal with him. What else can we do?"


    The old man was a high-ranking figure in the family, and his words had some authority, so even if he


    admitted it, he naturally suppressed some dissatisfaction.


    "Are we going to just let it go like this?" Someone said, unwilling to give up.


    The old man was also unwilling to give up, but he felt as if his life wasing to an end when Samuel


    grabbed him by the throat. With this experience, he had to consider the consequences even if he


    wanted to take revenge.


    Samuel had the guts to kill anyone. If he died in his old age, he would lose more than he gained.


    "Now the Hannigan family needs you, the younger generation, to hold on. You can do whatever you


    want. I''m old, and I don¡¯t want to get involved in this matter anymore.¡± After saying that, the old man


    turned around and left. His attitude was very clear. He put himself out of the way and didn''t want to get


    involved in this matter anymore.


    "Han Yan, is what you just said still valid?" At this time, a young man named Han Zhong asked. He was


    not an important person in the Hannigan family of the U.S.. He had been holding his breath for so many


    years in an attempt to prove himself. Now, he felt that his chance hade. As long as he could kill


    Samuel to wash away the humiliation for the Hannigan family, his position in the Hannigan family would


    definitely rise.


    "Han Zhong, if you want to prove yourself, I¡¯ll give you a chance. But you have to remember that from


    now on, you¡¯re no longer a member of the Hannigan family. You¡¯ll only have a chance toe back if


    Samuel is dead," Han Yan said. She had been very careful in order to get rid of her responsibility. She


    even wanted Han Zhong to leave the Hannigan family.


    "No problem," Han Zhong said happily. He did not believe that a good-for-nothing could be so capable.


    It was only temporary for him to leave the Hannigan family.


    In Han Zhong''s view, he would one day trample Samuel''s body and return with glory.


    Han Van looked at the others and asked, " Anyone else wants to try?" To deal with Samuel alone was


    almost impossible. Deep down, she hoped that there would be more participants involved in this matter.


    The others were silent, especially the young men who had seen how powerful Samuel was. They did


    not even dare to breathe.


    It was enough for them to enjoy the wealth and honor brought by the Hannigan family. Why did they


    take the risk of losing their lives?


    Seeing this situation, Han Zhong snorted coldly and said, "It seems that no one has the courage. I


    really don''t know why you are afraid of this good-for-nothing. But this is also good. Leave the


    opportunity to me. You just wait and see, I will make this good-for-nothing pay the price."


    The few people sneered in their hearts at Han Zhong''s arrogant words. They would only dare to say


    such things if they had never seen Samuel''s strength. Once they saw Samuel''s strength, they would


    definitely be frightened to the point where their legs would go soft.


    Samuel did not know the specific situation of the Hannigan family, but he could predict that Han Yan


    would not give up so easily. This woman could even kill her own brother. How could she be willing to be


    controlled by him with such a vicious heart?


    The meeting room of the Hangong family''spany had been full of high-level officials, but as Yuan


    Ling said, no one appeared except for his own staff on the list of invitation list.


    "You''rete." Yuan Ling reminded Samuel.


    "Do you have a problem with that?" Samuel asked lightly.


    In the face of Samuel''s domineering character, Yuan Ling had no choice but to say, "All the senior


    leaders of thepany have arrived, but they are very dissatisfied with yourteness. You can find a


    way to solve it yourself."


    Samuel shrugged indifferently and followed Yuan Ling into the meeting room.


    A group of senior leaders looked at Samuel with dissatisfaction. Although he was sent by the boss, his


    surname was not Nangong. It meant that he was not a member of the Nangong family. Naturally, they


    would not


    take him seriously.


    "If there is a next time, you won''t have a chance to see us. This is the first time we meet, so I am giving


    you face," a senior officer said to Samuel.


    Samuel dug his ears and looked at the man with a frown. He said, "Are you talking to me?"


    The senior official felt Samuel''s indifference and became even angrier. He said in a cold voice, "Yes,


    I''m talking to you. Let so many of us wait for you. Who do you think you are?"


    Samuel knew that these people''s anger was not caused by histeness, but by his appearance, which


    made these senior leaders aware of the crisis. After all, he was not a member of the Hangong family,


    so these senior leaders would naturally think of him as a threat to upy their positions.


    Even if they wanted to teach him a lesson, why didn''t they weigh their own worth?


    "Why do you good-for-nothings have to wait for me? It''s because I''m the one who can solve the


    Shouldn¡¯t you wait for me?" Samuel said faintly.


    A group of high-level officials angrily mmed the table and stood up.


    "Who are you calling good-for-nothings?"


    "I''m warning you, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want in thepany just because you¡¯re


    someone sent by the boss."


    "As long as we ask the boss together, you will still get lost."


    Everyone expressed their dissatisfaction. It was a pity that this threat was useless to Samuel. They


    made threatening gestures like monkeys in a zoo.


    And these people didn''t know anything about it. Did they really think that the Nangong family cared


    about thepany''s survival?


    Even if they left the Nangong family collectively, it was just a trivial matter for the Nangong family.


    "Really? If you think you have the ability, you can give it a try and see what the Nangong family will do,"


    Samuel said.


    "Youngster, don''t be too arrogant. Without our help, you won''t be able to do anything." At this time, a


    middle-aged man who had not spoken yet said to Samuel.


    Samuel noticed this man from the moment he entered the meeting room. Although he was sitting in a


    corner, his temperament was not something that ordinary people couldpare with. A person''s


    temperament usually determined his position.


    "Really? I have been to the Hannigan family. Han Yan is willing to fully support me. What''s the use of


    your help?"


    Samuel¡¯s words were like a p of thunder, causing the people in the conference room to look at each


    other.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    "Han Van? This time, it was Han Van who took the lead to target us. How can you get Han Van''s


    support?"


    "That''s right. Don¡¯t think that we''ll believe you just because you''ve bragged about it in front of us."


    "Youngster, stop bluffing here. Otherwise, you will embarrass yourself if you make a fool of yourself."


    These people did not believe Samuel¡¯s words at all. They started to refute him.


    The expression on the middle-aged man''s face did not change much, but it was obvious that he was


    more cautious about Samuel.


    He was the highest-ranking person among the management. Over the years, the Nangong family had


    been in charge of thepany. He originally wanted to take advantage of this chaotic time to make the


    get Han Van''s support!


    Could this young man really do it?


    "Why should we believe what you said?" The middle-aged man said in a deep voice.


    Samuel stood up and walked straight to the middle-aged man. He said, "I know who you are. Your


    name is Sun Yi, right? I''m very clear about your purpose, but do you know how stupid your idea is?"


    Sun Yi''s expression changed a little, and he said ndly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Samuel smiled faintly, put his hand on Sun Vi''s shoulder, leaned over, and said in his ear, "Although the


    Nangong family hasn''t managed thispany for many years, it doesn¡¯t mean that the things


    belonging to the Nangong family will be taken away by outsiders. Without the Nangong family, do you


    have the status you have today? I didn''t expect you to plot a rebellion. Do you know what price you will


    pay?"


    Sun Vi was no longer calm. He rebuked Samuel angrily and said, "Don''t nder me. As a senior


    member of thepany, how could I secretly plot and rebel?"


    Samuel stood up straight. He patted Sun Yi''s shoulder as if he was reminding him. He said, "I advise


    you not to do such a thing as losing your life. If you don''t, I will have another man''s blood on my hand "


    "Humph." Sun Vi snorted coldly. He had been in the business world for so many years, and he had


    seen all kinds of people. If he was scared off by just a few simple threats, he was underestimating him.


    "Young man, it seems that apart from scaring people, you don''t have any other means," Sun Yi said in


    a cold voice.


    "Scare people? Do you think I''m scaring you?" Samuel looked at Sun Yi indifferently. For ordinary


    people, it was impossible to kill people because it vited the taboo andw, but for Samuel, it was a


    piece of cake. No matter how big trouble he made in the U.S, Nangong Boling would find a way to save


    him, so he didn''t need to worry about it at all.


    "If you have the ability, you¡¯d better solve thepany¡¯s trouble. What''s the use of stirring up infighting


    here?" Sun Yi looked at Samuel with disdain.


    Seeing this scene, Yuan Ling couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart. "Why would the Nangong family send


    someone like Samuel, who doesn''t have real skills, to thepany? Now, not only has the trouble


    outside not been solved, but it has also caused a mess in thepany."


    Originally, everyone was unanimously against the outside world. However, judging from Samuel''s


    behavior just now, it was unknown how many people hated him secretly. How could they help him do


    things?


    "For the sake of humanity, I''ll give you a warning today. I''ll tell you not to make mistakes again and


    again, but if you refuse toe to your senses, I won''t give you another chance." Samuel said faintly.


    Sun Yi stood up and said disdainfully, "It''s really a waste of my time. It seems that there is no one left in


    the Nangong family. That''s why they sent you, such a good-for-nothing, here."


    After that, Sun Yi walked out of the conference room directly, and the other high-level executives also


    left one after another.


    Soon, only Samuel and Yuan Ling were left in the conference room.


    In the face of this situation, Yuan Ling could not help but sigh.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked Yuan Ling.


    "How can you doubt Brother Sun? If it weren''t for him, thepany would have copsed for so many


    years. Do you know how many people you''ve offended? Now the whole senior management of the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    speechlessly. Samuel was such a ck sheep that he really didn''t have real ability. He couldn¡¯t solve


    the trouble when he came to thepany, and he would make it a mess inside. How could such a


    person get sent by the Hangong family?


    "Do you really think that Sun Yi has been doing this for thepany all these years? " Samuel said


    with a smile.


    "Of course, I have witnessed Elder Brother Sun''s misfortune. If it weren''t for him, how could the


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. The fact that thepany could survive until now had nothing to do


    with Sun Yi. The Hangong family would not allow thepany to copse. Ho matter how the financial


    storm swept through, this ce would not be affected at all. After all, the Nangong family could create a


    financial storm single-handedly. It was a pity that Yuan Ling did not know this at all, and Samuel could


    not exin it to her.


    Of course, even if it was exined, Yuan Ling would not believe it.


    In the eyes of ordinary people like her, those on the rich list were the real rich people.


    "I went to the Hannigan family house just now. Do you know what she told me after I met Han Yan?"


    Samuel asked Yuan Ling.


    Yuan Ling didn''t believe Samuel was qualified to meet Han Yan. Although she was surprised by Qi


    Yiyun''s appearance in his house, Han Yan was one level higher than Qi Yiyun. That was to say,


    Samuel had the ability to meet Qi Yiyun, but he didn''t necessarily have the qualification to go to the


    Hannigan family.


    "There''s no one else here. You don''t have to brag to me," Yuan Ling said helplessly. She didn''t like this


    kind of boastful person who only knew how to brag all day long. Inparison, she preferred the kind


    of person who was grounded and diligent. So her dislike of Samuel had be stronger and stronger.


    "What do you think I need to brag about? Do you really think that a dog like Han Yan has such a high


    status in your eyes?" Samuel asked coolly.


    Yuan Ling looked at Samuel in shock, as if she was hallucinating. She could not believe what Samuel


    had just said.


    Yuan Ling stared at Samuel in disbelief and asked, "What... what do you say about Miss Han?"


    "It''s a dog. Is there a problem?" Samuel said again.


    Yuan Ling walked to Samuel''s side in horror. She covered his mouth and said," Do you want to die?


    How dare you say that about Miss Han? If she finds out, you won''t even know how you died."


    Samuel was speechless. It seemed that this woman¡¯s deterrent force in Hua Country was so strong


    that Yuan Ling was so scared.


    However, when he thought about it carefully, the way she dealt with Han Feng was so vicious.


    Naturally, she would be even more ruthless to outsiders.


    In fact, Han Yan''s ruthlessness was well-known in the Chinese District. Her vengeful character made


    many people respect her. There had once been a very shocking event. The shop assistant of a famous


    luxury store made some mistakes when he received Han Van. He was seriously injured by Han Van


    and was still lying in the hospital. This incident had caused a very great echo at that time. However,


    due to the influence of the Hannigan family, Han Van was not punished, and she just lost some money.


    Over time, Han Van''s bad reputation spread, so many people were very afraid of her.


    "I''m telling the truth. Why are you so afraid? If you don''t believe me, I''ll take you to the Hannigan family


    for dinner tonight. By the way, I''ll let her tell you what kind of person Sun Vi is," Samuel said.


    Yuan Ling looked uninterested and said," Forget it. I don''t want to expose the fact that you''re bragging.


    You don''t have to put


    on an act in front of me. You''d better find a way to solve thepany''s problem."


    Samuel looked at her with a wry smile. Why didn''t this woman believe him?


    It seemed that only by telling the truth could Yuan Ling believe it.


    Samuel took out his phone and dialed Han Yan¡¯s number.


    Han Yan naturally did not dare to refuse Samuel to go to the Hannigan family for dinner. After epting


    the request, she asked the chef to prepare a sumptuous dinner.


    "Let¡¯s go. Apany me out for a stroll. I haven''t been to America yet. Let''s take a look at the scenery


    here," Samuel hung up the phone and said to Yuan Ling.


    Yuan Ling mistakenly thought Samuel had found a way out, so she did not mention Han Yan. She said,


    "Are you looking at the scenery, or at a woman?"


    "Women are the scenery. I''m a yboy. Of course, I''m looking at women," Samuel said with a smile.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    "Sun Yi, is what that guy said true? Can he really get Han Yan''s support?¡±


    "If Han Yan helps him, our n will fail."


    "Thepany is about to be ours. We can''t let this guy destroy our n. Have you figured out a


    way to deal with him?"


    In Sun Yi''s office, several senior executives of thepany were eagerly telling Sun Yi. They were in


    cahoots with Sun Yi and were ready to annex thepany. Now that such a sudden turn of events had


    urred, they were naturally worried. How could they just watch helplessly as the duck that had been


    cooked flew away?


    Sun Yi smiled coldly and said, "He''s a boastful young man. Do you believe what he said?"


    "But I think he''s quite confident. We have to be on guard."


    "You''re right. This is a crucial moment. We cannot allow this brat to cause trouble."


    ¡°Sun Yi, if necessary, I think this is the best solution." After saying that, the man made a throat-cutting


    gesture, which was very obvious.


    Sun Yi waved his hand and said, "Your worries are unnecessary. This good-for-nothing can¡¯t cause any


    trouble. How can a person like Han Yan take him seriously?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The reason why Sun Yi was so confident was that this incident was caused by him and Han Yan


    working together. Moreover, they had plotted secretly for a long time. How could Han Yan change her


    mind just because Samuel''s appearance?


    What Han Yan wanted was the control over the business of the whole Chinese area. Without his help,


    Han Van could not do this, so Sun Vi was very confident that Han Van would not betray him.


    Hearing Sun Vi s words, the others were relieved. After all, Sun Vi was the leader of this matter. If he


    was not worried, there would be no problem.


    "This young man, I really want to teach him a lesson. What he said is too boastful."


    "Yes, I don''t know what the Hangong family is doing to find such a good-for-nothing. They are giving us


    a chance, aren''t they?"


    "Do you know why the Hangong family hasn''t appeared for so many years? Is there any change?"


    Everyone had already had various spections about the Hangong family¡¯s situation, but they could


    never figure out the real reason.


    The Nangong family had a lot ofpanies like this around the world, but they were just raised as


    idlers. Only when they were put in use, would the Nangong family develop vigorously. When there was


    no use, it would be regarded as a stronghold.


    These self-righteous people didn''t even know what kind of forces they lived in.


    Samuel and Yuan Ling were strolling the streets. Although the environment outside the country was


    interesting to Samuel, the so-called number one country in the world did not make Samuel feel that it


    was too magnificent. Instead, it was the development of the country that made him look even more


    remarkable.


    "There is still a gap between the U.S. and what I imagined,¡± Samuel said with a sigh.


    "People who haven''t been here will feel that there are many good ces. But after they reallye,


    they will know that it''s better to stay in China. I have many friends from the U.S. by my side. They are


    more willing to go to China to live. It''s even an ordinary thing. They will be very envious," Yuan Ling


    said with a smile. If it weren''t for the fact that she was forced to live there, she would have wanted to go


    back to China a long time ago. Unfortunately, she had built a foundation in the U.S. over the years, so


    she didn¡¯t dare to go back at will. After all, it was not easy to start over again.


    "For example?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "For example, going out with a mobile phone can solve everything. There are too many conveniences


    that my friends can''t even think of, and it''s safer. Do you know how many shooting events are going to


    happen here every year?" Yuan Ling said.


    Samuel nodded. There was indeed no ce in the country that couldpare with the convenience of


    China. This point could indeed bring people a morefortable life. Quite a number of horror cases


    had indeed urred in the US. It was unavoidable that people would be worried that disaster would


    descend from the sky.


    In the evening, Samuel asked Yuan Ling to get in his car, ready to take her to the Hannigan family


    house for a big meal.


    "Send me home." In order not to embarrass Samuel, Yuan Ling took the initiative to say.


    "Why are you going home? We still have to go to the Hannigan family''s house for dinner," Samuel said


    with a smile.


    "I''ve already given you a way out. Do you have to be so unappreciative?" Yuan Ling was speechless.


    She did not mention this intentionally because she did not want to embarrass Samuel. She did not


    expect him to bring it up himself.


    "I don''t need a way out. What use is it if you give it to me?" Samuel said. He started the car and drove


    towards the Hannigan familys vi.


    Yuan Ling, who was sitting in the passenger seat, reminded him kindly," Don¡¯t me me forughing at


    you if you go too far in boasting and losing face in front of me."


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able tough.


    However, when you see Han Yan, you need not be afraid. All you need to remember is that she is just


    a dog of mine." Samuelughed.


    The car soon arrived at the gate of the


    Hannigan family vi area.


    Yuan Ling was so nervous that her expression was stiff.


    In this kind of ce, every time she passed by, she would be careful to quicken her pace. Samuel


    actually parked the car directly on the private parking space in the vi area.


    When Yuan Ling saw the security guard rushing towards them, her palms immediately began to sweat.


    "We''d better leave as soon as possible. The security guards are here to drive us away," Yuan Ling


    reminded Samuel.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to be afraid?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Gritting her teeth, Yuan Ling looked at Samuel and said, "How can I not be afraid? Do you know where


    this ce is?" Samuel got out of the car, then went to the passenger seat, opened the door for Yuan


    Ling, and said, "Get out of the car, and let me take you to have a sightseeing tour.


    Although this ce is not as good as my ce, it''s okay."


    Samuel''s words were somewhat exaggerated. Although the vi area of Cloudridge was good, there


    was still a big gap between it and the vi of Hannigan family here.


    Yuan Ling didn¡¯t dare to get out of the car. Her legs were as heavy as lead.


    This was the Hannigan family''s territory. If Han Yan, that domineering woman, knew about it, wouldn''t


    she break their legs?


    Seeing that the security guards were getting closer and closer, Yuan Ling became anxious. She said to


    Samuel, "Get in the car quickly and take me away. Don''t hurt me."


    Samuel looked helpless. He had brought Yuan Ling to eat a good meal. How could he harm her?


    "Hurry up, or it''ll be toote." Yuan Ling broke out in a cold sweat on her back.


    It was a pity that the security guards had already arrived by the time she finished speaking, which left


    Yuan Ling in extreme despair.


    "Mr. Hannigan, you''re here." The security guard walked up to Samuel and bowed respectfully.


    He had already underestimated Samuel once. If it weren''t for the fact that Samuel didn''t hold him


    ountable, he would have lost his job a long time ago. That was why his respect for Samuel was not


    only because of his high status, but also because of his gratitude.


    Yuan Ling looked at Samuel in confusion.


    The guard''s attitude toward Samuel waspletely different from what she had imagined.


    Wasn''t he here to drive them away?


    "Now, do you believe me?" Samuel said to Yuan Ling with a smile.


    Yuan Ling hadn''te back to her senses yet.


    For her, this was almost a forbidden area of the Chinese area. Ordinary people would not dare toe


    here at all.


    Many of Han Yan''s pursuers used to like to block the gate of the vi area, but she heard that after


    being beaten several times by the Hannigan family, even the flies did not dare to settle down here.


    However, Samuel ... was actually able to receive such treatment.


    "Get off the car quickly, or the food will be cold." Samuel reminded her with a smile.


    Yuan Ling swallowed her saliva and got out of the car as if she had lost her soul.


    "Mr. Hannigan, please follow me. Miss Elder has prepared dinner and is waiting for you," the security


    guard said.


    "Lead the way." Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    Yuan Ling followed Samuel like a walking corpse. She felt like she was dreaming.


    She had never dared to imagine that one day, she would be able to walk into the vi district of the


    Hannigan Family!


    The luxury here was beyond her imagination.


    However, her shock was not from the luxury of the vi area, but Samuel!


    He... Could it be that what he said was all true!?


    How could it be possible? Han Van, who was high above the masses, was a top figure in the Chinese


    District. How could she be his dog?

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    Although Yuan Ling denied what Samuel had said in her heart, she had an intuition that the fact would


    p her hard in the face.


    After all, if Samuel did not have such a high status, how could he get such a high treatment in the


    Hannigan familys vi area?


    When they arrived at the restaurant, except for Han Yan, all the Hannigan family had been cleared out


    by her. After all, Han Yan had to lower herself in front of Samuel. She did not want more people to see


    this scene.


    The kneeling before had already made many people dissatisfied with Han Yan. Although these


    dissatisfaction did not matter to Han Yan, for a woman who loved her face, she would never want to


    see such a thing happen for the second time.


    Samuel sat down directly at the head of the table, which made Yuan Ling¡¯s blood freeze again.


    It should be Han Yan¡¯s seat. Samuel, unexpectedly, took the seat instead of the host.


    However, after Yuan Ling carefully observed Han Yan, she found that Han Yan did not seem to care


    about this matter.


    "If the food doesn¡¯t suit your appetite, I can let the kitchen redo it," Han Yan said to Samuel.


    Do you only eat this kind of rubbish at home?" Samuel asked lightly.


    Yuan Ling looked at the table full of dishes and couldn''t help but roll her eyes. It was a feast, but in


    Samuel''s eyes, they were trash.


    Did this ck sheep have to eat abalone every day?


    Han Van knew that Samuel was deliberately making things difficult for her, but she did not dare to


    object. She said, "I''ll get someone to withdraw and redo it right away."


    "Forget it. I''m not here for dinner today, and I''m afraid of being poisoned." After a pause, Samuel


    nced at Yuan Ling and said, "Her name is Yuan Ling. You can exin to her about Sun Yi."


    Han Yan nodded and said to Yuan Ling, " Miss Yuan, what do you want to know?"


    Yuan Ling was so scared that she immediately straightened her body. She was not qualified to be


    called Miss by Han Yan.


    She was just a small assistant of the Nangongpany. There was a huge difference between her and


    Han Van''s status. This Missy¡¯s address of her would make her feel afraid.


    "Miss Han, you''d better call me by my name,¡± Yuan Ling said in a panic.


    A trace of deep disdain shed across Han Yan¡¯s eyes. This kind of woman did not even deserve to be


    her imperial concubine. What qualifications did she have to be called Miss?


    But she was brought here Samuel, so Han Yan had to pay attention to her.


    "Miss Yuan, don''t be nervous. It¡¯s just a title. It doesn''t matter," Han Yan said.


    Even though Han Yan had said so. Yuan Ling still had to be nervous. She was famous for being fierce.


    Yuan Ling had heard too many things about Han Yan. She was afraid that if she was hated, she would


    not be able to stay in Hua Country.


    "Miss Han, I can''t afford it," Yuan Ling said.


    At this time, Samuel said leisurely, "As I said, she is just one of my dogs. There is nothing that you can''t


    afford!¡±


    Yuan Ling gasped. He actually said such words in front of Han Yan. Was he really not afraid of Han


    Yan falling out with him?


    But in fact, Han Yan did not turn hostile. She nodded, as if she was acknowledging her identity.


    Yuan Ling felt as if all the cells in her body were surging at this moment.


    "Who the hell is this guy?"


    Just how much ability did he have?


    Han Yan didn''t dare to refute that he treated Han Yan like a dog!


    Yuan Ling secretly pinched her thigh to make sure that it wasn''t an illusion.


    "I... I want to know what kind of person Sun Yi is." Yuan Ling took a deep breath and asked. The fact


    was already in front of her, and she couldn''t help but believe it.


    "Sun Yi cooperated with me to annex thepany of the Nangong family. This time, he also proposed


    a n against the Nangong family," Han Yan said.


    Yuan Ling''s eyes widened and she looked at Han Yan in disbelief.


    In Yuan Ling''s eyes, Sun Yi was an excellent and responsible supervisor who worked hard for the


    She didn''t expect that his responsibility was actually hidden such a big conspiracy secretly!


    "Is, is this true?" Yuan Ling asked in disbelief.


    "Of course it¡¯s true. I don''t need to lie to Miss Yuan," Han Yan said.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yuan Ling sat down on the chair, and her image of Sun Yi copsed in her heart.


    "Sun Yi is not the only one involved in this matter. He doesn''t have the capability nor the guts to do so.


    Many senior management members of thepany have participated in it. That''s why I fell out with


    them at the meeting today," Samuel said tly.


    "Are you going to purge the entirepany''s higher-ups?" Yuan Ling suddenly thought of Samuel


    might be doing, and asked in horror.


    "What''s the use of these maggots staying in thepany? Naturally, we have to get them to leave,"


    Samuel said.


    Yuan Ling had always regarded Samuel as a useless prodigal and only knew how to spend money on


    women. But at this time, Samuel¡¯s image in her heart had changed dramatically.


    She thought that it was stupid for Samuel to offend those people in the conference room, but now she


    knew that Samuel was deliberately pulling his hatred to get those people out of thepany.


    That was to say, from the moment he stepped into thepany, Samuel had already made ns to


    deal with them. He was not an ignorant and arrogant person.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You don''t have to admit my excellence," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yuan Ling wrinkled her nose. Although she did not want to admit it, her voice in her heart told her that


    Samuel was not a good-for-nothing.


    "I don''t think you''re outstanding,¡± Yuan Ling said.


    "Since the matter has been made clear, let¡¯s go." Samuel stood up and did not intend to stay for dinner.


    Yuan Ling had never eaten a table of delicious food before, but she was not reluctant at all. After all,


    this was the Hannigan family''s vi. Just standing here made her very nervous. How could she be in


    the mood to eat?


    Out of the vi, Yuan Ling really rxed. When she secretly looked Samuel, the expression in her eyes


    was obviously different from before.


    She could not tell what kind of person Samuel was.


    On the surface, he looked like a yboy, but in fact, he was not a real good-for-nothing. Why did he


    show an annoying look?


    After getting in the passenger''s seat, Yuan Ling could not help but ask Samuel, "What kind of person


    are you?"


    "Look carefully. Haven''t you figured it out yet?" Samuel turned to stare at Yuan Ling and said.


    "What should I see?" Yuan Ling asked in confusion.


    "Don''t you think I''m handsome?" Samuel started the car with a smile.


    Yuan Ling rolled her eyes.


    Of course, she had to admit Samuel had a handsome face. But what she wanted to know was not


    Samuel''s appearance, but his character. However, since Samuel did not want to tell her, she did not


    continue to ask.


    After driving home, Samuel said to Yuan Ling, "Look me a bowl of noodles.


    Remember to put salt in it this time."


    "You treated all the delicacies on the table as trash, but you insisted oning back to eat noodles.


    Are you crazy?" Yuan Ling said helplessly. There were all kinds of dishes on the table of the Hannigan


    family, and even Yuan Ling had never seen many of them before.


    "Isn¡¯t dog food trash? How can a person eat dog food?" Samuel said lightly.


    Yuan Ling wanted to say something but stopped. She wanted to ask Samuel how he did it. After all,


    Han Yan was famous for her bad temper. However, he could make Han Van not dare to refute


    anything.


    However, Yuan Ling knew that even if she asked, she would not necessarily get an answer, so she was


    toozy to ask.


    After cooking a bowl of noodles for Samuel, Yuan Ling was ready to go home.


    Samuel waved the noodles in his mouth and said to Yuan Ling, "It''s so troublesome to run back and


    forth. Don''t you really want to live with me?"


    Yuan Ling red at Samuel and said, "The Young Lady of the Qi Family was with youst night. Isn''t


    that enough?¡±


    "Isn''t it a man''s dream to be a groom every night and change his bride every night?" Samuel said with


    a smile.


    Yuan Ling red at Samuel, gritting her teeth. She said, "Shameless."


    Samuel''s smile faded away as the door mmed shut with a loud hang.


    "Nangong Boling, you should know that I''m addicted to women now. Do you think that such a person


    can be easier to control?" Samuel said to himself.

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    In the small ind.


    Nangong Boling was sitting in his study with a smile of satisfaction on his face.


    From Yuan Ling''s message, Samuel seemed to be immersed in the magic of money. As he thought,


    how could there be a man who didn''t love money and women in the world?


    Anyone who faced a huge amount of money temptation would end up losing himself. Even Samuel was


    no exception.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Money is a good thing. It can help you obtain anything you want. Spend as much as you want. Our


    Nangong n has an endless supply of money," Nangong Boling said to himself with a smile.


    In Nangong Boling''s eyes, Nangong Van was the only one who was qualified to lead the Nangong


    family to an even more glorious stage. But now, with the appearance of Samuel, Nangong Van was


    already a chicken rib for Nangong Boling. It was tasteless to eat.


    Nangong Sun, who could control Samuel, was a non-essential person in Nangong Boling''s eyes. After


    all, this kind of control was an unstable factor in Nangong Boling''s eyes no matter what. The only way


    to make him truly regard himself as a member of the Nangong family and sacrifice for the Nangong


    family was to support him.


    Nangong Boling would not care Samuel¡¯s blood was not pure. As long as he could see the Nangong


    family enter that level in his life, it would not be a pity for him to pay any price.


    The blood rtionship was nothing more than a fetter to Nangong Boling.


    After standing up and walking out of the study, Nangong Boling came to the room where Nangong Sun


    lived.


    During this period of time, Nangong Sun had been mentally and physically exhausted. He had never


    thought that the helper he had found would now surpass him in Nangong Boling''s mind. Moreover, in


    the future, the master of the Nangong family would probably fall into Samuel''s hands.


    This was something that Nangong Sun could not ept, so he racked his brains in an attempt to stop


    this from happening.


    However, Nangong Boling was very strict with him and Nangong Van. Once Nangong Boling knew that


    he was secretly dealing with Samuel, the consequences would be even more serious. Hence, Nangong


    Sun didn¡¯t have the courage to act rashly.


    Upon hearing the knock on the door, Nangong Sun mistakenly thought that Nangong Van hade to


    him again and wanted to use him as a weapon.


    After opening the door with an impatient look on his face, Nangong Sun froze for a while. Then, he put


    away the annoyance on her face.


    "Grandpa, why are you here?" Nangong Sun asked in surprise.


    Nangong Boling walked straight into the room. Before he could speak, Nangong Sun had a strong


    ominous feeling in his heart.


    He could control Samuel because Han Nian was in his hands. If Nangong Boling asked him to hand in


    Han Nian, he would lose the final guarantee.


    "Do you know what Samuel means to the Nangong family?" Nangong Boling asked calmly.


    Nangong Sun lowered his head. He didn¡¯t have to think to know what Nangong Boling was going to


    say, but he couldn¡¯t ept it. Samuel was controlled by him, and he had the ability to let the Nangong


    family enter that level. Why should he promote Samuel?


    "Grandpa, do you want the future head of the Nangong family to be surnamed Hannigan?" Nangong


    Sun asked.


    "The name of the master of the Nangong family doesn''t matter to me. What matters is what he can


    bring to the Nangong family. You and Nangong Yan can''t do it, but can he do it just because his


    surname is Han? Am I going to give up this opportunity?" Nangong Boling''s obsession for this matter


    had exceeded everything because his time was getting shorter and shorter. If he couldn¡¯t get it done as


    soon as possible, he would never see the glory of the Nangong family in his lifetime.


    "Grandpa, I can also make it to the pool by myself," Nangong Sun said.


    Nangong Boling smiled disdainfully and said, "You can control him for a while, but can you control him


    for a lifetime? Also, if you want him to truly work for the


    Nangong family, you can''t use this kind of threat. Otherwise, you will never be able to get his heart."


    After a pause, Nangong Boling continued," And when he enters that level, do you think you have any


    right to threaten him? His words can even destroy the entire Nangong family."


    Nangong Sun was silent. Destroy the entire Nangong family? He didn''t believe this kind of frightening


    words. People at that level were really powerful, but once the power of the Nangong family was put on


    the table, it would shock the whole world. Even people at that level wouldn¡¯t dare to deal with the


    Nangong family easily, let alone the extermination of the family.


    "Tell me, what on earth do you use to threaten him?" asked Nangong Boling. This was the reason he


    hade to find Nangong Sun.


    Nangong Sun took a deep breath and braced himself to say, "Grandpa, what if I don''t want to tell you?"


    "The dungeon once locked one of my sons up until he died. Do you think you''re qualified to bargain


    with me?" Nangong Boling said indifferently.


    Cold sweat broke out on Nangong Sun''s back. He knew that the words that Nangong Boling could say


    were not simply threatening. He could do itpletely. After all, this was not the first time Nangong


    Boling had done such a thing.


    "Grandpa, his daughter is in my hands," Nangong Sun said reluctantly. In the face of the threat of the


    dungeon, he could onlypromise. Otherwise, the dark dungeon would be the end of his life.


    "Daughter, he''s already married and had children?" Nangong Boling asked in surprise. He didn¡¯t know


    much about Samuel''s previous life. In his opinion, Samuel''s age was the same as that of a


    promiscuous man. He didn''t expect that he would get married and even have a child.


    "That''s right," Nangong Sun said.


    "No wonder. He didn''t resist even after you told him to admit that he was a dog. How old is his


    daughter?" asked Nangong Boling.


    "It''s just been a month," Nangong Sun said.


    A month!


    Nangong Boling suddenly stood up and walked up to Nangong Sun. He looked at him coldly and


    asked, "Is she dead or alive?


    Once Nangong Sun didn''t take good care of his daughter and let Samuel''s daughter die, the whole


    Nangong family would bear the consequences. Now that Samuel had stepped into that level, the


    Nangong family would definitely bleed. Nangong Boling was very afraid at this moment. He was afraid


    that Nangong Sun would kill the baby for convenience.


    "Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. She''s living well. I caught a nanny in Samuel¡¯s house to take care of his


    daughter," Nangong Sun said.


    Nangong Boling wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and let out a long sigh of relief. Fortunately,


    Nangong Sun had not done something irreparable. Otherwise, this would have been a big problem.


    "Where is she?" asked Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Sun lowered his head and refused to speak. After all, this was the only thing he could rely on


    to get the position of the homeowner. If he handed it over to


    Nangong Boling, he would have nothing left.


    ¡°I''ll ask you again where she is," Nangong Boling said, gnashing his teeth This state showed that he


    was already very angry.


    "Grandpa, please give me a chance. I''ll definitely be able to satisfy you," Nangong


    Sun said.


    Nangong Boling kicked at Nangong Sun''s belly.


    After taking a few steps back, Nangong Sun fell to the ground with a pained look on his face.


    Nangong Boling took a few steps forward and walked in front of Nangong Sun again. He looked down


    and said, "I won''t allow anyone to make an ident happen. I can tell you that you, trash, will never


    have a chance to be the master of the Nangong family. If you still want to continue to enjoy the glory


    and wealth brought by the Nangong family, I advise you not to waste my time. Otherwise, you will end


    up in an iron cage."


    Nangong Sun covered his stomach and broke out in a cold sweat because of the pain.


    Nangong Boling''s words had cut off all his hopes.


    Nangong Feng was dead, and he didn''t want to die.


    "She''s in Cloud City. Grandpa, I''ll give you the address right away," Nangong Sun said.


    Nangong Boling snorted coldly and said," Although you are my grandson, you should know that I never


    take this blood rtionship into consideration. So before you do anything, you''d better think about the


    consequences. I won''t show you mercy because you are my grandson."


    "I know, I know, grandpa," Nangong Sun said.


    After Nangong Boling got the address, he left the room.


    Nangong Sun walked to the sofa with a face full of anger and sat down. Now Nangong Boling''s attitude


    was very obvious. Both Nangong Van and he were not qualified to get the position of the homeowner. If


    they continued to ept their fate like this, the Nangong family would really fall into Samuel''s hands in


    the future.


    Nangong Sun had no choice but to call Nangong Van.

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    After receiving a call from Nangong Sun, Nangong Van quickly went to his room. However, Nangong


    Sun''s first sentence stunned Nangong Van.


    "Do you dare to kill Nangong Boling with me?" Nangong Sun said with a gloomy face.


    Nangong Van was so frightened that he quickly closed the door and walked to Nangong Sun¡¯s side in a


    panic.


    He just wanted to team up with Nangong Sun to deal with Samuel. It never urred to him that


    Nangong Sun would say something like that out of the blue.


    Kill Nangong Boling!


    Not to mention how difficult this matter was, even if it seeded, the Nangong family would be greatly


    impacted. At that time, they might not be able to control the whole family with their strength.


    "Are you insane? How dare you try to kill Grandfather!" Hangong Yanunconsciously lowered his voice,


    afraid that someone would hear him.


    Hangong Sun''s face darkened. He had no choice but to think of this idea because he could feel


    Hangong Boling¡¯s respect for Samuel from his attitude. He couldn''t think of any other way to change


    the current situation except for his death.


    "Grandfather came to look for me just now. He already made it very clear. Both of us are trash. We


    don''t have the right topare to Samuel. Do you think we still have a chance to kill him? Do you think


    we still have a chance to catch Grandfather''s attention?" Hangong Sun asked coldly.


    Nangong Yan''s brows were twitching.


    If Nangong Boling really said that, it was no wonder that Nangong Sun had the idea of killing him.


    "What happened?" Nangong Yan asked.


    "I can control Samuel because his daughter is in my hands. But now, grandpa has taken away my


    means of threatening Samuel and told me directly that he doesn''t mind that the family master of the


    Nangong family is surnamed Han," Nangong Sun exined.


    "But you should know that it''s not easy to kill him. I don''t think I need to tell you how strong the


    bodyguards around him are." Nangong Boling had bodyguards by his side. Even in his family, they


    would not leave his side at all. Furthermore, Nangong Boling never ate with his nsmen. He had a


    special cook, and during the entire cooking process, there would be bodyguards watching over it,


    almost cutting off all possible idents.


    "That''s why I''m here to discuss a solution with you. Do you want to see Samuel be the family


    master?" Nangong Sun asked.


    Nangong Van subconsciously shook his head. There was no doubt that he couldn¡¯t ept this result.


    "We must be careful about this matter.


    Once we make a mistake, neither of us will be able to survive,¡± Nangong Van said solemnly.


    "There must be a way," Nangong Sun said, gnashing her teeth.


    In the U.S..


    Samuel went to thepany of the Nangong family the next day. Today, none of the high-level officials


    came to work, headed by Sun Yi and his men, they provoked Samuel''s authority.


    In the face of such a little trick, Samuel was still flirting with the staff at the front desk.


    Yuan Ling was speechless when she saw this. She had changed her impression of Samuel the


    previous day. Today, however, her impression of him hadpletely copsed.


    "Samuel, look at the situation. Are you still in the mood to flirt with girls?" Yuan Ling said to Samuel,


    speechless.


    The girl at the front desk blushed. She had been teased by Samuel''s sweet talk. She had to admit that


    although Samuel did not have much experience in picking up girls, his methods were very powerful.


    "It''s not important to hook up with girls. Sun Yi and his men deliberately made me look bad. The more I


    care about them, the more proud they will be," Samuel said tly.


    "But we can''t let this situation go on like this. Aren''t you going toe up with a solution?" Yuan Ling


    said.


    "Beauty, how do you usually take care of yourself? How can your skin be so white?" Samuel said to the


    girl at the front desk. As soon as he said that, he denied his idea and continued, "No, you should be a


    natural beauty. Even if you use the best care in the world, you can''t have such a good skin."


    The girl at the front desk was ttered. She blushed and said, "If you have time, you cane to my


    house. I''ll introduce it to you."


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and said," We''ve made a deal. A gentleman never goes back on his word.


    Don''t regret it." "I''m just afraid you won''t dare," the girl at the front desk said provocatively.


    Samuel pursed his lips. It was time for him to stop. He did not intend to go into battle with real


    ammunition.


    "Help me call Sun Yi. Give him 10 minutes and ask him toe to thepany.


    Otherwise, he won''t have toe to work from today on," Samuel said to Yuan Ling. After that, he


    deliberately reminded her, " Remember, don''t change my words without my permission.¡±


    Yuan Ling rolled her eyes helplessly.


    Although after knowing the truth, her admiration for Sun Yi had disappeared, Sun Yi was still a high-


    level official of thepany. He controlled a lot of people''s hearts. Samuel treated him like this, he


    would not get any benefits.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Sun Yi will take away everyone in thepany, leaving only an empty shell?"


    Yuan Ling reminded him.


    "Take them away. Does he have the ability to arrange jobs for these people? Little girl, if there is no


    interest involved, who will listen to him? And the current job is not so easy to find. With such a high


    force, do you think that all the people in thepany are fools?" Samuel said with a smile. There was


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    no need for this kind of worry to exist at all. Sun Yi couldn''t do it at all. Even if he really had this ability,


    Samuel wouldn''t be worried. At the worst, the wholepany would be reced. He had Hangong


    Boling''s vice card in his hand. What kind of talent couldn''t he invite?


    Since Samuel had said so, Yuan Ling could only do as he said.


    After dialing Sun Yi''s number, Yuan Ling said exactly what Samuel meant, "Boss Hannigan asked you


    toe to thepany within ten minutes. Otherwise, from now on, you don''t have toe."


    Sun Yi was at leisure and entertainment with a group ofpany leaders. After hearing Yuan Ling''s


    words, his face suddenly became cold.


    "He really talks big. Without me, Sun Yi, how can thispany survive? Tell him that I will never forgive


    his attitude if he doesn¡¯t beg me," Sun Yi gnashed his teeth and said.


    This answer was within Yuan Ling''s expectations. Sun Yi was, after all, a high-level official of the


    After hanging up, Yuan Ling conveyed Sun Yi''s message to Samuel.


    Samuel was not surprised. Sun Yi had nned this for so many years. How could he be willing to


    "Samuel is so arrogant that he asked me to go to thepany. It''s outrageous. I''m going to teach him


    a lesson." Sun Yi hung up the phone and said to the others.


    Those high-level officials were filled with righteous indignation, and their anger was beyond words.


    "Sun Yi, it''s time for Han Yan to make a move. If she doesn¡¯t teach this young man a lesson, he won''t


    take us seriously.¡±


    "Yes, it''s a little bastard whoes from nowhere. How dare he go against us? He''s extremely


    arrogant."


    "Make your move. When thepany is on the verge of bankruptcy, this little bastard will kneel down


    and beg us to go back."


    Sun Yi picked up his mobile phone with a sneer and dialed Han Yan''s number.


    "I wanted to give you a chance to get out of here. Since you are so unappreciative, don''t me me for


    being rude. Young people have to be taught a lesson before they know how evil this world is," Sun Yi


    said coldly.


    Other high-level executives lookedcent. In their view, as long as the n was put into practice,


    Samuel, an ignorant and arrogant young man, would pay the price. At that time, in order to protect the


    When the phone was connected, Sun Yi subconsciously put down his arrogant attitude and said in a


    soft tone, "I want to carry out the n ahead of time. I can agree to all your requests."


    "It''s toote," Han Yan said lightly. She wanted to control the business power of the whole Chinese


    District and achieve her status as the queen of the business empire. But now, after Samuel came,


    everything had changed. Han Yan did not have the courage to fight against Samuel. So the


    cooperation between her and Sun Yangliang could not be settled.


    "President Han, what do you mean by that? " Sun Yi asked in confusion.


    "Cancel the cooperation. Don''t contact me again in the future." After that, Han Yan hung up the phone


    directly.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    "Cancel the cooperation!"


    Hearing the busy tone from the other end of the phone, Sun Yi waspletely confused.


    In his opinion, the n between Han Yan and him was as solid as gold and no one could destroy it.


    After all, Han Yan wanted to dominate the whole business circle of Chinese District. The Hangong


    family¡¯spany was a barrier that could not be bypassed. Han Yan had to cooperate with him.


    It was also because of this that Sun Yi had the confidence and courage to look down on Samuel.


    Sun Yi could not ept this fact. He could not ept this kind of betrayal.


    When the others saw the change in Sun Yi''s expression, they unconsciously had a bad feeling.


    "Sun Yi, what''s going on?"


    "What did Han Yan say? When will the n begin?"


    "There won''t be any idents, will there?"


    "Could it be that what that kid said was true? Did he really make Han Yanpromise?¡±


    Everyone looked at Sun Yi nervously, hoping that he could give an answer as soon as possible.


    Because without Han Yan, how could they be qualified to go against Samuel? Today, they did not go to


    thepany. Once they caused Samuel''s dissatisfaction, they might even lose their jobs.


    It took them a lot of effort to get the position of a high-level official, so no one in the hall wanted their


    future to be ruined.


    "Han Van," he said, gritting his teeth, full of unwillingness. "She''s cancelled our cooperation."


    These words made everyone panic, and everyone showed a look of panic.


    "How could that be? Why did she cancel the cooperation all of a sudden?"


    "If it weren''t for Han Van, what would we have to do with Samuel?"


    "Sun Vi,e up with a solution."


    Looking at the panicked crowd, Sun Vi was very angry, but what could he do?


    All of these people relied on Han Van Now that Han Van had left, unless Sun Vi could find someone to


    rece Han Van.


    Otherwise, he would have no way of dealing with this matter.


    But in the whole Chinese District, except for Han Van, there was no better candidate.


    Moreover, Sun Vi was still worried about a problem, which was even more serious. It was what Samuel


    had said that Han Van would support him. If it was true, he would be doomed.


    "No, I have to go back to work immediately. Sun Vi, I''m really sorry. I need this job."


    "I also want to go back. If I lose my job, how can I live in the future?"


    "Sun Vi, I''m sorry. I''m leaving too."


    "Wait for me, I''ll go back too."


    The group of people flew separately in the face of a great disaster. In less than a minute, only Sun Vi


    was left.


    As the leader of the whole thing, Sun Yi knew that even if he went back now, he would not have a good


    ending. He had been forced to a desperate situation. If he could not beat Samuel down, he would be


    the one to die!


    "I don¡¯t believe that no one can help me except Han Yan," Sun Yi said, gnashing his teeth. A person


    came to his mind, and he quickly drove away.


    At thepany''s front desk.


    The girl at the front desk, who had been teased by Samuel, was chatting with her colleague.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "The new leader is really interesting, and he is also very handsome. I just don''t know if what he said to


    me is true or not. If it is true, I will have a chance to have sex with him. Maybe I will have a chance to


    marry into a rich and powerful family." "You''re really good at dreaming. Samuel will be kicked out of the


    already offended all the staff in thepany. How dare he ask Sun Yi toe to thepany? This


    kind of ignorant young man can only lie to a little girl like you," another person said disdainfully. She


    looked down on Samuel in her heart. After all, men with sweet words were unreliable. More importantly,


    he did not pay attention to Sun Yi''s attitude at all, which was even more ridiculous.


    "Who is Sun Yi?"


    All the leaders of the wholepany respected Sun Yi, and he, a neer, didn¡¯t take Sun Yi


    seriously. Wasn''t he asking for a snub?


    "It''s hard to say. I think his aura is very strong. He doesn''t seem to be putting on airs. Maybe Sun Yi


    can''t beat him at all."


    "You are so young. You don''t know the rules of the workce at all. He is a neer. He doesn''t


    know how to control his temper. Who in thepany will have a good impression of him?"


    As they were talking, the elevator suddenly opened.


    All the top management of thepany, except for Sun Yi, were all here, and all of them had panicked


    expressions on their faces.


    "Where is Boss Hannigan? Where is Boss Hannigan?" A group of people walked to the front desk and


    couldn''t wait to ask.


    The two girls at the front desk were dumbfounded. "These leaders followed Sun


    Yi to skip work. Why did they suddenlye together?"


    "Mr. Hannigan... Mr. Hannigan has left." The girl who was teased by Samuel said in a daze.


    "He''s gone!" Hearing this answer, the group of people looked desperate.


    "Hurry back to work. I hope that Mr.


    Hannigan will forgive us when heester."


    "If boss Hannigan is here, you must inform him immediately."


    "Inform the higher-ups of the department to hold a meeting immediately."


    This group of fence-sitters seemed to be extremely professional at this moment.


    After all the senior executives went to their offices, the girl who was teased by Samuel said to her


    colleague proudly, "It seems that your views on Mr. Hannigan have to be changed. Otherwise, I''m


    afraid that you can''t keep your job."


    The colleague looked embarrassed. She thought Samuel would get the hell out of here sooner orter,


    so she didn''t take the so-called Mr. Hannigan seriously at all.


    However, judging from the current situation, Samuel''s position in the hearts of these high-level


    executives had clearly changed. She was just a lowly receptionist. How could she be qualified to look


    down on him?


    "It¡¯s not over yet. Who knows the result?" The colleague said disdainfully.


    The little girl covered her mouth and chuckled, saying, "Don''t deny it. He is so powerful that even Sun


    Yi can''t defeat him. This is already a fact. Otherwise, how could these high-level officials change


    sides?"


    The colleague didn''t know what to say and could only snort.


    Sun Vi, who had been betrayed, drove to the Qi''s home.


    This was the most powerful family in the Huaxia District besides the Hannigan family. If he could get


    help from the Qi family, he would have the ability topete with Samuel.


    "Mr. Qi, you still remember me, don''t you?" Sun Vi said shamelessly when he saw Qi Donglin.


    Qi Donglin nodded. Sun Vi was the top leader of the Hangong family. All social activities were arranged


    by Sun Vi, and he imed to be the chairman of the board. How could Qi Donglin forget him?


    "Mr. Sun, why do you have time to see me?"


    Qi Donglin asked lightly.


    "Mr. Qi, I have something to ask you for help. After it''s done, I''ll give you 30% of thepany''s


    shares," Sun Yi said.


    Qi Donglin smiled and said, "Mr. Sun is really good at joking. Do you really take thepany as your


    own?"


    "Please believe me, Mr. Qi. Thispany will be mine sooner orter," Sun Yi said.


    "I heard that the Nangong family has sent someone to thepany, and he is a big figure. You are just


    a worker now," Qi Donglin said disdainfully.


    Sun Yi gritted his teeth. The word " worker" was an insult to him, and it was the most uneptable title


    he could not ept.


    "Mr. Qi, how can this good-for-nothing be my opponent? I just need you to do me a little favor and I can


    kick him out of the United States," Sun Yi said.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun came to the living room and said to Sun Yi with a calm look," You''d better get out


    of here. Our Qi family can''t help you with this matter."


    "Miss Qi, please give me a chance. I won¡¯t let you down," Sun Yi said unwillingly.


    "Opportunity? The Qi family doesn''t dare to give you this opportunity. Do you know who your opponent


    is? You don''t know him at all. How dare you call him a good-for-nothing?" Qi Yiyun smiled disdainfully.


    Samuel indeed had a name of a good-for-nothing, but he was not a real good-for-nothing. His ability


    was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    "Miss Qi, do you know Samuel?" Sun Yi asked in confusion.


    Qi Donglin looked at Qi Yiyun in surprise. He was too familiar with the name Samuel. When Qi Yiyun


    was in Cloud City, she asked Samuel for help, didn¡¯t she?


    The Qi Family could get the support of Han Yan, it was Samuel''s credit to get through the crisisst


    time.


    Qi Donglin didn''t get to know more about it, but no matter how stupid he was, he still thought of the


    young man who appeared at the auction that day.


    He should be Samuel. No wonder Qi Yiyun had such a big reaction when she saw him.

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    Qi Yiyun could not understand how someone like Sun Yi had the guts to oppose Samuel. He even had


    the illusion that he was capable of dealing with Samuel. This was a huge joke.


    "Sun Yi, do you know why Han Yan refused to cooperate with you?" Qi Yiyun said lightly. She knew


    very well about this matter. Sun Yi and Han Yan were in cahoots and wanted to annex thepany of


    the Hangong family, so that Sun Yi could really be the boss of thepany. Han Yan had another


    pawn in the business circle of Hua Country.


    Sun Yi shook his head. He couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard he tried. After all, if Han Yan


    wanted to be the queen of the business world, she had to solve the problem of the Nangong


    obviously showed that she knew some inside information.


    "Please tell me, Miss Qi. I''ve been thinking about this for a long time, but I still can''t figure it out." Sun Yi


    asked sincerely.


    Qi Yiyun smiled and said, "That''s because Han Yan doesn''t dare to oppose Samuel."


    "How is it possible?" Sun Yi did not even think about it and said, "Samuel is just a yboy. He has no


    real ability. How can he frighten Han Yan? Miss Qi, even if you want to lie to me, you don''t have to lie to


    me for such a ridiculous reason."


    Qi Yiyun smiled disdainfully. "Samuel doesn''t have real strength?"


    If he didn''t have real ability, how could he create his own power under the pressure of the Hannigan


    family in the Swallow City?


    If he didn¡¯t have real ability, how could he make Han Van, the superior one, bow to him?


    "You are really an idiot. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. Han Van is just a dog in front of Samuel. If


    you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Han Van herself. I think she will give you an answer. Samuel is not a


    good-for-nothing. His ability is beyond your imagination." Qi Yiyun said faintly, with a little confusion and


    worship in her eyes.


    Such an excellent man got married and even became a father. This was probably the most tragic thing.


    Qi Yiyun was very eager to have Samuel. She hoped that she could snuggle up to Samuel, and that


    Samuel would share some of Yvonne¡¯s feelings with her.


    But she knew that it was very difficult for Samuel, a man who was loyal to his love, to realize it.


    Therefore, even if she couldn''t win Samuel''s heart, Qi Yiyun had to win Samuel''s body. She couldn''t let


    this thing be a regret.


    Sun Yi looked at Qi Yiyun with a nk face. "Han Yan is just a dog in front of Samuel?"


    This was even more absurd and it made Sun Yi even more incredulous.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But if it wasn¡¯t true, why would she say that?


    Qi Donglin''s eyelids jumped. He knew that his daughter would never say such words to frighten Sun Yi.


    All of this was true, but... but how could Samuel let such a miss like


    Han Yanbeadog?


    In Chinese District, the Hannigan family was a supreme existence. Now, as the householder of the


    Hannigan family, Han Yan was even more outstanding. However, she was only qualified to be Samuel''s


    dog?


    Qi Donglin sighed softly. "This is probably the only excellent man who can make Qi Yiyun fall in love


    with him."


    "Miss Qi, you must be joking with me, aren''t you?" Sun Yi asked in disbelief.


    "Sun Yi, aren''t you willing to ept the reality? You must know Han Yan''s ambition better than me. Isn''t


    there a reason why she stopped cooperating with you for no reason? Who can make Han Yan afraid in


    the Chinese District? Who can make Han Yan willingly put aside the n? " Qi Yiyun asked.


    Sun Yi was in a daze. He, who was unwilling to ept reality, suffered a heavy blow at this moment.


    "Besides, what do you think is necessary for me to lie to you? Why would I frighten you for no reason


    when it¡¯s not good for me?" Qi Yiyun continued.


    Sun Yi sat down on the ground, his eyes wandering.


    If all this was really as Qi Yiyun said, then he was looking for death. Not only was it impossible to annex


    thepany, but it was also possible that he could not keep his current status.


    With Sun Yi''s reputation in the Chinese District, it was almost impossible for him to find a job again.


    If he lost his job, he wouldn''t even have a ce to live.


    "Dad, see the guest out." Looking at Sun Yi who had lost his soul, Qi Yiyun knew that he must have


    figured out the seriousness of this matter. Presumably, he would not cause trouble for Samuel


    anymore.


    "Mr. Sun, please." Qi Donglin walked up to Sun Yi and said.


    Sun Yi nodded subconsciously, stood up, and left Qi¡¯s house like a walking corpse.


    When Qi Donglin returned to the living room, he sat next to Qi Yiyun.


    "Daughter, is the auctioneer Samuel?" Although Qi Donglin had guessed that he was Samuel, he still


    wanted to confirm it.


    There was no need to hide this matter, and it was impossible to hide it. Qi Yiyun admitted frankly, "It''s


    him. It''s good, isn''t it? Qi Donglin nodded. Samuel was definitely the best among the young people,


    whether in terms of appearance or aura. Even Ouyang Fei had a good impression of him. But after all,


    Samuel was already a married man. No matter how excellent he was, it was useless. More importantly,


    he was the husband of Qi Yiyun''s sister.


    "Daughter, although he is excellent, I still have to remind you that he is married," Qi Donglin said.


    Qi Yiyun sighed and looked at Qi Donglin with a bitter face. "Dad, I don''t need you to hurt my heart."


    "By the way, what''s going on between him and Han Yan?" Qi Donglin asked in confusion. Although


    Samuel was excellent enough, Han Yan was not bad either. Qi Donglin was very curious about how he


    could control Han Yan.


    "I don¡¯t know, either, but he told me that Han Van is just his dog. I believe what he said." Qi Yiyun


    paused and continued, ¡¯¡¯ Moreover, Han Van is willing to help us because of Samuel. Therefore, what


    he said can¡¯t be false."


    There was no doubt about the status rtionship between Samuel and Han Van, but Qi Donglin was


    very curious about how this rtionship was caused.


    Everyone was curious as to why the strong Han Van would bow her head to Samuel. Who would be


    able to endure this?


    However, Qi Donglin also knew that it was impossible for him to know what he shouldn¡¯t know.


    Just then, Qi Yiyun''s phone suddenly rang.


    She was originally listless, but after seeing the caller ID, she became excited as if she had been


    injected with chicken blood. She eximed and turned around a few times.


    Seeing Qi Yiyun''s happy look, Qi Donglin knew who had called her without thinking. He could only sigh.


    It seemed that his daughter had been poisoned too deeply.


    After Qi Yiyun¡¯s excitement subsided, she quickly calmed herself down. She could not let Samuel on


    the other end of the line know that she was about to go crazy.


    "Hello." Qi Yiyun picked up the phone and said in a trembling voice.


    "Do you have time?" Samuel asked.


    "If you want to treat me to a meal, you should make an appointment," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Then I''ll change it..." "But I''m free today." Qi Yiyun wiped the cold sweat on her forehead. It seemed


    that she couldn¡¯t be proud when facing Samuel. If she hadn''t reacted fast enough, she would have lost


    the opportunity.


    "Come to my house for dinner. I have something to ask you," Samuel said.


    "Alright." Qi Yiyun replied immediately, not daring to y any more tricks.


    After hanging up the phone, Qi Yiyun was still very excited. She ran straight back to her room, ready to


    dress herself up.


    Tonight, she would let Samuel see the most beautiful Qi Yiyun.


    Sitting in the living room, Qi Donglin sighed again and again. He really didn''t know what kind of harm


    his daughter would suffer to make her give up. He really wanted to persuade Qi Yiyun, but he also


    knew that in Qi Yiyun''s current state, even ten cattle couldn''t pull her back.


    "How much magic power does this kid have to be able to charm my daughter. If there''s a chance, I''ll


    have to meet him in person," Qi Donglin said to himself.


    Sun Vi, who had left the Qi Family, walked on the street in low spirits. He now knew very well that he


    had no chance to deal with Samuel. It seemed that he could only get Samuel''s forgiveness if he


    wanted to keep his job.


    After Sun Vi made up his mind, he went to thepany.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    The two girls at the front desk of thepany were still in a state of tit for tat, and neither of them gave


    in to the other.


    The receptionist, who was teased by Samuel, thought that Samuel could solve the crisis of the


    Although the other superiors had alreadypromised, in her opinion, as long as Sun Yi was still alive,


    Samuel, such an unscrupulous rich young man, would be kicked out sooner orter.


    Sometimes, a woman''s contest was very baffling, because a little bit of jealousy was likely to break out


    in a very fierce fight.


    In fact, the colleague was jealous, so she didn''t think highly of Samuel. She even cursed Samuel


    secretly in her heart.


    The little sister who was teased by Samuel was immersed in her own imagination, thinking that she


    could improve her rtionship with Samuel.


    When Sun Yi appeared, the colleague quickly walked to Sun Yi and said, "General Manager Sun, the


    others havee to thepany early. It seems that they have betrayed you."


    Sun Yi asked weakly, "Where''s President Hannigan?"


    The colleague frowned. She thought that Sun Yi was here to make trouble for Samuel, but he called


    him President Hannigan.


    Could it be that even Sun Yi was going topromise with this unscrupulous disciple?


    "Samuel left a long time ago," said the colleague.


    Sun Yi''s face became serious. She was just apany''s receptionist. How dare she call Samuel''s


    name directly? She was so bold.


    Pa!


    Sun Yi pped the woman in the face and shouted angrily, "Do you have the right to call Mr.


    Hannigan¡¯s name directly?"


    The colleague covered her face in panic.


    It was obvious that not only the higher-ups hadpromised with Samuel, Sun Yi had done the same


    thing.


    At this time, Sun Yi made a more shocking gesture.


    He knelt down directly.


    Kneeling on the ground!


    "Call Mr. Hannigan and tell him that I''ll kneel at thepany''s entrance and wait for him until he


    This action caused even the beautiful woman, who had been teased by Samuel, to take a deep breath.


    Although she trusted Samuel, she did not expect that Samuel would actually be able to get Sun Yi to


    admit defeat in such a short period of time.


    Everyone in thepany knew of Sun Yi''s ambition, but now, he actually knelt down in front of the


    Soon, the news of Sun Yi kneeling down was spread in thepany. Everyone was very surprised to


    hear it, and at the same time, they respected Samuel.


    "That p hurt a lot. How dare you call Mr. Hannigan¡¯s name directly? You deserve it." The beautiful


    woman who was teased by Samuel said to her colleague with a proud face.


    The woman covered her face and did not dare to refute. Her final hope was on Sun Yi. But now Sun Yi


    had knelt down, which was enough to show how powerful Samuel was, which made her even more


    jealous.


    Why didn''t such a powerful person flirt with her?


    Samuel did not know that Sun Yi had knelt down. Because he was going to treat Qi Yiyun to dinner


    tonight, Samuel and Yuan Ling went to the department store to buy ingredients.


    "Why did you buy so many things?" Yuan Ling asked Samuel in confusion. These were all fresh


    ingredients. If they were bought home, they would not be cooked by themselves. Yuan Ling did not


    think that Samuel was a man who knew how to cook.


    "Cooking. Do you eat noodles every day?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "I don''t know how to cook. Don''t expect me to cook for you." Although Yuan Ling was a woman, she


    would not cook except for noodles.


    "Did I say you shoulddo it?" Samuel said


    Yuan Ling was stunned. She looked at Samuel up and down and asked in disbelief, "Do you know how


    to cook?"


    "Is it very strange?" Samuel asked in reply.


    "Humph." Yuan Ling snorted disdainfully and said, "Don''t put on an act in front of me. A rich second


    generation like you, if you can cook, I''ll write down my name." Yuan Ling had never seen a rich person


    cook in person, let alone a yboy Samuel.


    "Then you¡¯ll have to practice it in advance. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won''t get used to it," Samuel said


    with a smile.


    At this time, Yuan Ling¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from her colleague in thepany.


    When Yuan Ling heard from her colleague that Sun Yi was kneeling in front of thepany''s entrance


    and waiting for Samuel, her expression unconsciously became surprised.


    Sun Yi would kneel down and admit his mistake. He was a high-level official of thepany. Didn¡¯t he


    want to lose face?


    After hanging up, Yuan Ling said to Samuel, "Do you know what happened in thepany?"


    Samuel thought for a moment and said, " Sun Yi wants to find me. Does he want to admit his mistake?"


    "Sun Yi knelt down at thepany''s entrance and waited for you," Yuan Ling said.


    Samuel was not surprised. This fellow should have already known something. However, Samuel was a


    little curious about how he found out.


    "It''s not surprising. He wants to keep thepany''s position. This is the only way," Samuel said faintly.


    "Aren''t you going to see him?" Yuan Ling asked.


    "Do I have to see him as soon as he kneels down?" Samuel asked in reply.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Yuan Ling was speechless. In her opinion. since Sun Yi had admitted his mistake, Samuel should give


    him a way out.


    However, she was just an assistant and was not qualified to think of ideas for Samuel.


    After they had bought some groceries and returned home, Samuel started working in the kitchen.


    Yuan Ling stood at the kitchen door with a frown. She looked at Samuel''s actions and found that he


    was very skilled. It seemed that he often did such things, but she still did not believe that Samuel could


    cook.


    "Are you sure you want to cook by yourself? Don''t waste so many ingredients. They all cost you


    money," Yuan Ling reminded Samuel.


    "If you can''t help, go to other ce to cool down. Don''t make any trouble for me," Samuel said. His


    cooking skills were no worse than some of the chefs. For Yvonne, he had participated in many cooking


    sses. With his strength, it would not be a problem for him to get a chef''s certificate.


    Yuan Ling returned to the living room with great pleasure. She really couldn''t help and didn''t know what


    to do.


    For Yuan Ling, who had never cooked before, she didn''t know what to do.


    When she was watching TV in the living room, Qi Yiyun came soon.


    Qi Yiyun, who had deliberately dressed up, was breathtakingly beautiful. Just standing in front of her,


    Yuan Ling had a sense of inferiority.


    When Qi Yiyun saw Yuan Ling, she felt a little disappointed. She had thought Samuel had only invited


    her, but Yuan Ling was here too.


    "Miss Qi, you¡¯re too beautiful." Yuan Ling could not help but sigh. Even though she was a girl, she was


    still immersed in Qi Yiyun''s beauty.


    "You are also very beautiful," said Qi Yiyun politely.


    Yuan Ling shook her head subconsciously. In front of Qi Yiyun, she was not qualified to be called


    beautiful.


    "Miss Qi, even a fairy would feel inferior in front of you. How can I be considered beautiful?" Yuan Ling


    said.


    "Where is Samuel?" Qi Yiyun didn''t want to talk about this anymore. She knew very well about her


    beauty, and it was not a topic worth discussing.


    "He said he wanted to cook himself in the kitchen. I think it might be a disaster," Yuan Ling joked.


    Qi Yiyun shook her head with a smile and said, "It''s an honor to be able to eat his meal. Do you still


    look down on him?"


    "Miss Qi, he¡¯s just a yboy. How could he cook?" Yuan Ling said in a low voice. On the one hand, she


    was dismissive of Samuel¡¯s cooking skills. On the other hand, she was reminding Qi Yiyun to recognize


    Samuel.


    "yboy?" Samuel had a lot of titles in Cloud City, but yboy was very novel. Was he qualified to be


    called yboy? Except Yvonne, he had never had sex with any woman. When had yboy be an


    iconic man of pure love?


    "Miss Qi, you don''t know him very well. This guy is a pervert. You must be careful of him," Yuan Ling


    said with a serious expression.


    Qi Yiyun raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "If only he''s really a yboy. I hope he can fall in


    love with me."


    "Ah!" Yuan Ling looked at Qi Yiyun in shock. "Did I hear it wrong? Qi Yiyun wants Samuel to fall in love


    with her?"

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    Yuan Ling knew that there were many people in Chinese District who were pursuing Qi Yiyun. Those


    people were like locusts and they wished they could eat Qi Yiyun alive. Moreover, they were all young


    men of high status. If Qi Yiyun chose any one of them, she was sure that the other party would


    definitely be loyal to her.


    But... but from the looks of it, she seemed to be in love with the yboy Samuel!


    "How could this be?"


    With Qi Yiyun''s talent, how could Samuel deserve her?


    "Miss Qi, did I hear you correctly?" Yuan Ling asked in disbelief.


    "You didn¡¯t hear wrong, but it''s a pity that he doesn''t like me," Qi Yiyun said helplessly.


    Yuan Ling''s eyes widened as if she was ying mahjong.


    Qi Yiyun was so beautiful that she even took the initiative to like Samuel, but Samuel did not like her!


    "Miss Qi, he doesn''t like you. Then, you... what did you do that night?" Yuan Ling''s head was buzzing.


    How could a goddess like Qi Yiyun be willing to take the initiative to throw herself at Samuel?


    "That night?" Qi Yiyun sighed heavily and said, "If something really happened that night, that would be


    good. Unfortunately, there was nothing."


    Yuan Ling only felt that her worldview had been destroyed because of Qi Yiyun''s attitude. She wanted


    to have a rtionship with Samuel, but Samuel was unwilling.


    What the hell was this!?


    Isn''t Samuel a pervert?


    This guy didn''t even let thepany''s receptionist go. In the face of such a beautiful woman like Qi


    Yiyun, he could remain indifferent. Wasn''t it a joke?


    "Miss Qi, are you telling the truth?" Yuan Ling asked in disbelief.


    Qi Yiyun dared to face her feelings for Samuel directly. She was not afraid of outsiders knowing her


    situation. However, this kind of thing was over. There was no need to go on.


    "Just wait for dinner. His cooking skills will definitely amaze you." Qi Yiyun changed the topic.


    When Yuan Ling saw that Qi Yiyun didn''t mention it again, she could only treat what she said as a joke.


    Maybe it was just a kind of ridicule to Samuel. How could a goddess like her like Samuel? And how


    could she want to take the initiative to climb into his bed? This was even more absurd.


    As the fragrance kepting from the kitchen, Yuan Ling, who was watching TV in the living room,


    couldn''t remain calm anymore.


    She did not believe Samuel''s culinary skills. Nor did she believe that he could make delicious food. But


    what was wrong with the smell?


    Yuan Ling could not help but swallow and ask Qi Yiyun, "Is he really that good?"


    "There are many things about him that are more powerful. It''s just that you have never seen them." In


    Qi Yiyun''s heart, Samuel was almost a perfect man. She could not find any ws in him. Otherwise,


    she would not have been unable to extricate herself.


    Yuan Ling curled her lips. She did not have a good first impression of Samuel, so even until now, she


    did not want to admit that Samuel was excellent, but there were some facts that could not be denied.


    After the four dishes and one soup were cooked, Yuan Ling sat at the dining table. She asked Samuel


    incredulously, "Did you cook all these? Did you secretly order a takeaway behind our backs?"


    "Put down your name. You don''t need me to remind you," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yuan Ling pouted. She was so full of herself that it was toote for regrets. Moreover, the so-called


    takeaway was just a struggle. She was sitting in the living room. If there was really a takeaway, unless


    the takeaway had the function of invisibility, how could she not see it?


    "When did I say something like that? You must have misheard," Yuan Ling said with her head lowered.


    "Eat quickly. When you''re done, go home quickly. Qi Yiyun and I still have matters to discuss," Samuel


    reminded Yuan Ling.


    Yuan Ling was stunned. She despised Samuel in her heart.


    "Something to discuss?"


    There was nothing wrong with a man and a woman living together in the same room.


    "Sure enough, he is a pervert."


    When Yuan Ling despised Samuel, Qi Yiyun was praying in her heart. She hoped that something could


    happen to Samuel tonight. Just like what she thought, if she couldn''t get the heart, at least she had to


    get the man. This kind of life would not have too much regrets.


    Yuan Ling took a bite of the food made by Samuel and couldn''t stop eating. She waspletely


    immersed in the charm of the food and ate without any image.


    Qi Yiyun was very careful in the process of eating, for fear that she would destroy the makeup. She had


    to maintain a perfect image in front of Samuel.


    After lunch, Yuan Ling propped up her belly and left. Samuel cleaned up the mess and washed the


    dishes before walking into the living room.


    Qi Yiyun appeared a little nervous. After all, this was something she had never experienced in her life.


    Although she had been looking forward to it for a long time, she still felt a little afraid.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m not going to do anything to you. I''m asking you toe here because I want


    you to give me some ideas. How can I spend my money?" Samuel said to Qi Yiyun.


    "Spend the money?" Qi Yiyun raised her head and looked at Samuel in confusion.


    "Yes, I''m going to squander. I''m going to squander like a spendthrift," Samuel said.


    Although Samuel was born in a famous family, he was not as lucky as those rich second generations.


    Because he was excluded, he had never tried to live a luxurious life. For a while, he could not figure out


    how to spend money so that he could be more like a prodigal son.


    Samuel didn''t know the purpose of Nangong Boling sending him to the U.S., but he wanted to build a


    image for


    Nangong Boling, but he identally caught the core.


    Nangong Boling hoped Samuel would be lost in money.


    As for Samuel, he wanted to use his lust and prodigalism to make Nangong Boling think that he was


    very easy to control.


    Of course, spending money was a simple thing, but it should be spent as much as spending for a


    domineering second generation. This was a learning method.


    "Are you crazy or are you money from heaven?" Qi Yiyun asked in doubt.


    "You don''t have to worry about the reason. Just teach me how to spend money," Samuel said.


    "I don''t know." Qi Yiyun said angrily. She hade with other hopes. She did not expect Samuel to


    make such a request,


    which made her very angry.


    "You''re the eldest daughter of the Qi family. How can you not do that?" Samuel said, "You''re the only


    one who can help me with this."


    "Sure. You need my help. Help me first," said Qi Yiyun.


    "What''s the matter?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Qi Yiyun stood up, stretched out her slender hand, and said, "Take me back to the room."


    Samuel''s eyelids jumped. This woman was so explicit that she made such a request directly.


    Although Samuel had once been blocked in the bathroom by Qi Yiyun, he had rejected Qi Yiyun many


    times. He didn''t expect that she would have such an idea now.


    "You know that I will not do anything bad to Yvonne." Samuel said faintly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Then I can''t help you," said Qi Yiyun through gritted teeth.


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. He said, "You must have made a lot of friends in the


    Chinese District. Just introduce me to a circle."


    "In what name? Are you my boyfriend?" Qi Yiyun said persistently.


    "I''m married and I still have a child. You''re very likely to be Han Nian''s godmother," Samuel said lightly.


    Qi Yiyun was so anxious that her eyes turned red and tears instantly rolled down her cheeks.


    She didn''t want to be Han Nian''s godmother.


    "Who wants to be her godmother? Be a stepmother!" Qi Yiyun blurted out in desperation.


    Samuel could not bring himself tough when he heard that. He tugged Qi Yiyun''s hand and gestured


    for her to sit down.


    Qi Yiyun felt the warmthing from Samuel''s palm. She burst into tears and threw herself into


    Samuel''s arms, hugging him tightly.


    Samuel spread out his hands and did not push Qi Yiyun away, nor did he make a gesture of hugging


    her.


    "Do you know how much I love you? Why are you unwilling to give me a chance?" Qi Yiyun wailed.


    Samuel sighed and said, "I don''t have a chance to give you. I''m married." "There are still countries that


    allow polyhusband and multi-wife in the world. Can''t you immigrate?" Qi Yiyun said, hitting Samuel¡¯s


    chest with her hammer.


    This ridiculous idea had never crossed Samuel''s mind, because it was not a problem of the system. It


    was because his feelings for Yvonne could not be mixed with Qi Yiyun''s existence.


    "It''s impossible for us to do that," Samuel said firmly.


    Qi Yiyun, who was close in his arms, suddenly trembled, and her whole body became stiff.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    After pushing Qi Yiyun away, Samuel stood up and walked to the window. It was already dark. Every


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    time this happened, he would involuntarily think of Han Nian. He was worried that she had not slept


    well and had not eaten well. He was also worried Yvonne, afraid that she, like him, would be unable to


    sleep because she missed Han Nian.


    "I''ll take you to meet some people tomorrow. They are all rich second generations of the rich families in


    Chinese District." Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel''s eyes. Obviously, she did not give up because of his


    refusal. After all, she had been rejected by Samuel many times. She could not remember how many


    times she had been rejected. If she was willing to give up, she would not persist until now.


    "Okay," Samuel answered indifferently.


    Qi Yiyun wiped away the tears on her face and left Samuel''s house.


    Samuel did not send Qi Yiyun off either. The rtionship between them had to be kept at a certain


    distance. Samuel knew that he could not create any illusion for Qi Yiyun because of temporary softness


    to prevent her from misunderstanding him.


    Back at home, Qi Yiyun locked herself in her room.


    Qi Donglin and Ouyang Fei knew that she went to meet Samuel today, but when they saw how she


    was feeling when she returned home, they guessed what the consequences would be.


    Qi Donglin couldn''t help sighing and said," I didn''t expect my daughter¡¯s admirers to be defeated by


    Samuel. What''s so good about that guy?"


    When Ouyang Fei first saw Samuel, she felt that he was much better than Qi Yiyun''s other pursuers.


    Although it was just an instinct, her intuition had never been wrong.


    Even though Qi Yiyun seemed to have been rejected by Samuel, she could not erase his excellence for


    this reason.


    "It¡¯s no use if you don''t want to admit it. Samuel is really not a man that ordinary men canpare


    with. Besides, our daughter is so beautiful. Can ordinary men refuse her?" Ouyang Fei said. She


    admired Samuel very much on this point and even envied Yvonne.


    Wasn''t a woman''s lifelong dream to meet a man who only loved her?


    Even Qi Yiyun''s beauty could not make him betray Yvonne. In Ouyang Fei''s eyes, such a man was


    almost a rare existence.


    Qi Donglin cursed Samuel in his heart, but he had to admit Ouyang Fei¡¯s words. As a man, he knew


    very well how difficult it was to refuse a beautiful woman who came to him on her own initiative.


    Even if Qi Donglin loved Ouyang Fei very much, when there was a beautiful woman beside him, he


    would still look at her for a few more times and even fantasize about her. This was a man¡¯s natureand it


    was natural for him to do something, but Samuel was an exception.


    "Honey, do you think Samuel can''t do that? '' Qi Donglin asked with suspicion.


    This question confused Ouyang Fei. There was indeed a possibility of him rejecting Qi


    Yiyun.


    "It''s not that he is unwilling, but that he is ipetent?"


    If he was ipetent, then he was not as excellent as she had imagined.


    But Ouyang Fei quickly denied it. She shook her head and said, "He even has a daughter. How could it


    be possible?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. It''s not impossible for an ident to happen after he has a daughter," Qi


    Dong curled his lips and said. He thought that this was the most reasonable exnation. How could a


    normal man be indifferent to beauty?


    "You nder him in this way because you think a normal man can''t refuse our daughter, right? Can you


    refuse other women?" Ouyang Fei suddenly asked Qi Donglin with a ferocious expression.


    Qi Donglin sat up straight and said with an unusually serious expression, "How is it possible? I won¡¯t


    have women around me, and I won''t give them a chance to get close.


    Ouyang Fei was just trying to scare Qi Donglin. If this was really true, it would be easy for her to find


    out what Qi Donglin had done outside, but there was no need to destroy family harmony because of


    this. As long as she knew that Qi Donglin still loved her, it would be fine.


    The next day, not long after Samuel got up, Qi Yiyun arrived. As if nothing had happenedst night, she


    smiled radiantly at the sight of Samuel.


    "Let me remind you first. This group of rich second generations is definitely not the kind of rich second


    generation you know in China. The things they y are more expensive. It''s impossible to integrate


    without a certain strength," Qi Yiyun said to Samuel.


    "I''m afraid that they don''t have enough money to spend," Samuel said with a smile. He was not afraid


    of spending money now, but he was afraid that he had nowhere to spend it. The more money he spent


    in the circle, the more meaningful it was to him.


    "Do you want to wait for your assistant?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "Don''t deliberately let her know. Let''s go."


    As a messenger, Yuan Ling wanted Hangong Boling to know what he had done in the U.S., which was


    the most direct way to take her withthem. However, Samuel didn¡¯t need to do it too deliberately.


    Qi Yiyun drove and led Samuel to a professional racing car. The engines on the track were roaring like


    the roars of beasts.


    "These people are not ying sports cars, but an equation race. You will slowly understand how much


    money these cars cost. A brand-name sports car worth hundreds of millions of yuan can''tpare with


    this one," Qi Yiyun said to Samuel.


    This was indeed beyond Samuel''s expectations. The domestic rich second generation could at most


    afford a Ferrari or Lamborghini. Although he did not know much about equations, he had read some


    reports about it. It was said that the price of such a racing car was very expensive, and it cost a


    considerable amount of money to support a team of members in aprehensive field of talents.


    It''s true that the rich second generation I know can''t bepared with them," Samuel said with a sigh.


    The more he saw the macro world, the more he could understand how narrow his horizon was. He was


    like a frog at the bottom of a well. When he looked up, he only saw a corner of the sky. Only when he


    walked out of the bottom of the well could he know how big the world was.


    At this time, many people noticed Qi Yiyun. Those boys immediately walked toward her.


    "Seems like you have a lot of influence," Samuel said to Qi Yiyun when he saw the situation.


    "More than 90% of the boys here want to pursue me, and there are still 10% who likes the boys." Qi


    Yiyun said with a smile, but she was not very proud, because she had never taken these pursuers


    seriously, and she didn''t think it was something to be proud of.


    Samuel was slightly stunned. Was the man who pursued Qi Yiyun so exaggerated? But in terms of her


    appearance, it was not a strange thing. So far, Samuel had not seen anyone who couldpare with


    Qi Yiyun in appearance.


    "Yiyun, why are you here?"


    "Do you want my driver to show it to you?"


    "Today, let¡¯s hold a game internally.


    Whoever wins has the right to have dinner with Yiyun."


    "I agree. Whoever wins is qualified to have dinner with Yiyun."


    These people were all top-level rich people, and all of them were extraordinary.


    However, in front of Qi Yiyun, they scrambled to show themselves, which made Samuel sigh repeatedly


    in his heart.


    The goddess of this group of people actually threw herself into his arms and was rejected. If these


    people knew it, how distressed they would be!


    "I never thought of dining with you. I''m here today to introduce a friend to you." After that, Qi Yiyun


    pointed to Samuel.


    When everyone''s eyes fell on Samuel, they all became vignt. They didn¡¯t see Samuel just now. They


    just regarded him as a bodyguard of the Qi family.


    But now, his identity turned out to be a friend, which made them feel a sense of crisis.


    "Friend, what friend?" A certain someone looked at Samuel with a cold expression.


    Looking at the hostile crowd, Samuel smiled bitterly in his heart. If he had known this would happen, he


    would not have let Qi Yiyun introduce. However, there was an inexplicable group of enemies.


    These people looked as if they wanted to kill him.


    "It''s just an ordinary friend. Don''t misunderstand." Samuel said. He did not want to be hated by


    everyone as soon as he stepped into this circle.


    However, the purpose of these words was obviously not very useful, because Samuel did not know that


    Qi Yiyun had never taken the initiative to introduce friends to anyone.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    "He is very interested in equations racing and wants to build his own motorcade. Do you want to take


    him to y?" Qi Yiyun said. She had already thought about Samuel''s making enemies beforeing


    here. After all, Samuel was brought by her. How could these people be kind to Samuel?


    "What family? He wants to y with us?" As Qi Yiyun''s number one pursuer, Fang Shuo had the


    deepest hostility toward Samuel, because his intuition told him that the rtionship between the two


    was not simple. If they were just ordinary friends, how could Qi Yiyune to visit him in person?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don¡¯tck money." Samuel said indifferently. In the past, he wouldn''t have had the confidence to do


    so. But now that he had a rich man like Nangong Boling, and the money he spent wasn''t his money, he


    wouldn¡¯t feel sorry.


    "I''ve never heard of you before. What does your family do in the Chinese District?" Fang Shuo asked.


    "I just came to the U.S., and my family has no industry in the U.S," Samuel said.


    Fang Shuo raised his eyebrows disdainfully and said to the others, "It turns out to be a neer.


    Since the neer wants to y, who will introduce him to the equations and racing cars? How much


    will it cost?"


    "Dude, it''s not as simple as just buying a sports car. You don''t think you can just afford to spend a few


    million dors, do you?" A blond-haired man with a yful expression said to Samuel.


    "I want to use one billion first to get familiar with it. I don''t know if it''s enough," Samuel asked with an


    innocent and ignorant expression.


    One billion to get familiar with the car?


    The group of people was shocked by this number.


    Even Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel in astonishment.


    "Is he bragging or serious?"


    Although the equations racing car really cost a lot, it didn''t have to be an exaggeration of one billion.


    Moreover, he said it so easily. What family!


    "Bro, you¡¯re not fooling around with us, are you? One billion?" Fang Shuo frowned as if he had been


    toyed with.


    "Why? Is one billion too much for you? Or it¡¯s still too little?"If it''s not enough, I can add a little more."


    Samuel still had an innocent look on his face.


    Fang Shuo was at a loss for words. Where did this guye from? He even thought that one billion


    was too little.


    However, he didn''t want to lose face in front of Qi Yiyun, so he said, "It''s... almost enough, but you have


    to be so rich."


    The others were in the same mood as Fang Shuo. They were all thinking about where Samuel came


    from and he did not take one billion seriously at all. This was an astronomical figure, but he was ying


    with it!


    "This path was built by ourselves. If you really want to y, you''ll need to pay a fee of a million dors


    in advance. Can you ept that?" Fang Shuo asked.


    Samuel expressed his will with his actions. He took out his bank card and asked, "Can I swipe the


    card?"


    This group of people was the top rich second generation in the Chinese area, but they didn''t know what


    to say to Samuel, who was honest. It was too straightforward.


    "Of course." Fang Shuo said with a ck face. It seemed that the most powerfulpetitor in his life


    had appeared.


    "This fee is only for you to use the runway here. As for establishing a fleet, you still need to do it


    yourself. After all, finding a good driver is not an easy task." Fang Shuo reminded him.


    "No problem," Samuel said with a smile. As long as he had money, there was no need to worry about


    not being able to hire a driver and team. Anyway, he joined this circle for spending money. The more


    money he could spend, the better it would be.


    "I''ll give you a workshop here. You can use your car and team here in the future. I''ll show you," Fang


    Shuo said.


    "Which Workshop? I¡¯ll take him there,¡± said Qi Yiyun.


    Dissatisfaction shed across Fang Shuo''s face. He didn''t want any man to be alone with Qi Yiyun, but


    it was Qi Yiyun who said that. If he acted too deliberately, he would be too mean.


    "No. 44," Fang Shuo replied.


    Qi Yiyun nced at Samuel. To Huaxia, this was not a lucky number. It was obvious that Fang Shuo


    was deliberately targeting it.


    However, Samuel did not care. He did not believe in the power of gods and ghosts.


    This superstition did not matter.


    "Did you know that things would turn out this way?" Samuel asked Qi Yiyun after they left the crowd.


    "They are all my pursuers. It''s reasonable for them to be hostile to you. What''s so strange about that?


    And when you said you wanted to take out billions to y, all the women around them looked as if they


    were looking at a rich man and wanted to throw themselves at you." Qi Yiyun said.


    Indeed, all the women present had a new appraisal of Samuel. And there were a few women who had


    flirted with him in advance. Maybe they already had the idea of having a big fight with him for three


    days and three nights.


    However, this kind of woman did not deserve Samuel¡¯s attention. He did not even look at them.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so good at boasting now. I haven''t seen you for a while." Qi Yiyun teased. She


    didn''t believe Samuel would really take so much money out to y. Even if the entire Cloud City


    belonged to him now, he didn''t have the right to squander it like that.


    "Braggart? Do you think I''m boasting?" Samuel asked.


    "Who do you think you are? Don''t I know? You can lie to them, but you can¡¯t lie to me. " Qi Yiyun made


    up her mind and did not believe Samuel at all.


    "I''m not bragging. I think one billion is too little. It''s better to spend more," Samuel said with a smile. In


    terms of the Nangong family''s invisible wealth, one billion was just a drop in the bucket. What was it?


    "Don''t brag. Let''s see when you''ll break your leather." Qi Yiyun rolled her eyes and said.


    Samuel did not exin anymore. Qi Yiyun would not believe him no matter how much he said.


    "By the way, do you have a good driver to introduce to me?" Samuel asked. He had no way in this field.


    Moreover, he was unfamiliar with the U.S.. It would not be easy to find a powerful person.


    "What benefits Can I gain from helping you? " Qi Yiyun asked in return.


    "I can make the Qi Family the first family in the Chinese District. What do you think of this benefit?"


    Samuel asked. Now, the most powerful family in the Chinese District was the Hannigan family, and Han


    Yan was just one of his dogs. Therefore, it was easy for him to promote the Qi Family to the highest


    position.


    "I don''t pursue money. The bronze smell at home is strong enough," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Then what are you pursuing?"


    "You!"


    Samuel stunned. He quickened his pace and walked toward the workshop.


    Apparently, he wanted to avoid this topic.


    When they arrived at the No. 44 workshop and the curtains opened automatically, Qi Yiyun frowned.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Samuel asked curiously when he noticed the change in Qi Yiyun''s


    expression.


    There were quite a few good-for-nothings left behind in the workshop, and there were ragged posters


    on the walls, so the faces of the people on the posters could be seen clearly.


    "I never expected it to be here," said Qi Yiyun with a frown.


    "If you don''t exin it to me, I don''t know what you''re talking about," Samuel said


    "The previous owner of this workshop was this person on the poster. His name was Shu Yang, and he


    was very famous in the second-roundpetition, even able to make it into the toppetition of Fl.


    However, some idents happened that year. After his family went bankrupt, this person


    disappeared," exined Qi Yiyun.


    "Do you mean that I''ve found my driver?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t think he will go back to the track, and he is not qualified.


    After he went bankrupt, he still owes a lot of debts." "That¡¯s a good thing." Samuel''s eyes lit up and he


    found the ce to spend money again.


    Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel in confusion and asked, "How do you know that this is a good thing?"


    "Since he¡¯s in debt, won¡¯t he be my driver if I help him pay the debt?" Samuel said happily.


    "Can¡¯t you find other ces to spend your money? Crazy," Qi Yiyun said with a speechless look.


    "You¡¯re right. I really can¡¯t find other ces to spend the money. Help me find out where this person is


    now. I want to see him, " Samuel said.


    "Are you serious?" Qi Yiyun felt Samuel did not seem like the person she knew. Where


    did he get the money? Why was he so eager to spend it?


    "Of course I''m serious."

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    "Fang Shuo, that kid didn''t lie to us, did he? Is he really that rich?"


    "From the way I see it, he doesn''t look like a rich man. Maybe he''s just pretending in front of Qi Yiyun."


    "I think so. One billion yuan is enough to set up a team for the toppetitions. How could he y with


    us?"


    After Samuel and Qi Yiyun went to the workshop, a group of people began to talk about it.


    As Qi Yiyun''s number one pursuer, Fang Shuo was also suspicious of this matter. After all, in order to


    pursue Qi Yiyun, he could do anything. It was not surprising that Samuel was bragging deliberately.


    Fang Shuo, whose face was gloomy, heard these words and said coldly, "If this guy is really dragging, I


    will expose him sooner orter. At that time, he will die without a whole body."


    "Hey hey, you gave him the 44th workshop. The man who used the roomst time was unlucky. I heard


    that he''s still running a repair factory for a living. He won''t have a good result with a hot potato in his


    hand."


    "The 44th is a strange ce. Whoever uses it will get into trouble. Even if he''s really rich, he''ll go


    bankrupt sooner orter."


    "Or do you think I should give this workshop to him?" Fang Shuo said with a smug smile.


    There were a lot of things that science couldn''t exin in this world, such as the forty-four workshops


    and two owners, but none of them came to a good end. It was as if there was some kind of magic spell,


    and whoever got close to it would get into trouble.


    Fang Shuo was also an atheist, but he kept his distance from No. 44 workshop. It was unfathomable


    that he deliberately gave this workshop to Samuel.


    "I hope this unlucky guy won''t get my goddess into trouble."


    "I have to find an opportunity to make Yiyun stay away from him. If not, it''s not good to be unlucky with


    him."


    The speaker had no intention, while the listener had an intention. There was a glimmer of shrewdness


    in his sparkling eyes.


    For a long time, he had been unable to break through Qi Yiyun''s heart. However, if Qi Yiyun was in


    trouble, he would have the opportunity to take advantage of the situation. That was a good idea.


    "Don''t mess around with him. Yiyun has a good rtionship with him. If you talk too much, it will only


    make her unhappy." Fang Shuo reminded them with a seemingly kind look, but in fact, he hoped that Qi


    Yiyun would be implicated by Samuel. Only in this way could he have the right to capture Qi Yiyun''s


    heart.


    However, Samuel had to go bankrupt. It would even implicate Qi Yiyun. This idea was too naive.


    In this world, no one was qualified to make the Hangong family bankrupt, not even Hangong Boling


    himself.


    After Qi Yiyun confirmed Samuel was going to hire Shu Yang, she felt that this idea was absurd. After


    all, there was no need for him to shoulder the huge debt of Shu Yang. However, since he insisted, Qi


    Yiyun could only help him find out information about Shu Yang.


    Although Shu Yang was down now, his movements were still noticed by many people. After all, he used


    to be a famous figure in the Chinese District. Even if the glory was gone, some people would still


    remember him.


    In less than a day, Qi Yiyun had learned where Shu Yang was. In a suburb not far from Chinese


    District, he had a small repair factory and paid off his debts with the money from the repair nt. He


    lived a very poor life.


    After Samuel got the address, he drove to Shu Yang''s repair factory.


    On the surface, the repair nt looked very dpidated, but there were a few cars


    parked at the door. However, these cars did not seem to be repaired.


    With curiosity, Samuel walked into the repair nt and found that a lot of things had been smashed, as


    if someone was deliberately making trouble.


    In the past, it was inevitable for a person like Shu Yang to make enemies. However, now that he was


    no longer as glorious as he used to be, his enemies would naturally seek revenge.


    It wasmon for people to cause trouble in the factory every two or three days. Now, the workers


    were scared away by this and there was no one in such arge factory.


    Samuel saw a few people holding baseball bats from a distance, surrounding a very decadent young


    man.


    Kneeling on the ground, the young man


    didn''t say a word no matter how he was beaten or scolded, as if he had resigned himself to his fate.


    "That¡¯s a big number of people. You bully the weak with numbers," Samuel said lightly.


    This sudden voice made those people turn their heads at the same time and look at Samuel fiercely.


    The leader said impatiently, "If you don''t want to be beaten, and then get out of here. There are no


    guests here for a long time. Don¡¯t you know that?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I''m his friend, not a guest." Samuel said with a smile.


    The leader was stunned for a moment, and then heughed and said, "Now, someone dares to call


    himself a friend? Brother, do you think your life is too long?"


    Shu Yang, who was kneeling on the ground, raised his head. He used to have a lot of friends. But now,


    who would like to have anything to do with him? Moreover, Samuel looked unfamiliar. He did not


    remember that he had such a friend.


    "If you don''t get lost now, you will be a ghost with a short life," Samuel said.


    They turned around with cues and took Samuel as their target.


    "Kid, are you sure these words have gone through your brain? I''ll give you another chance and think


    about how to say it. If not, I''ll be rude to you," threatened the leader.


    "Do you want to fight?" Samuel stretched his muscles and said with expectation, "I haven''t fought for a


    long time since I came to the U.S.. Don''t mention it. I really miss it. "You''re courting death!" The


    leader''s eyes narrowed and he took the lead to wave his stick at Samuel.


    Samuel had once ughtered his way through the entire Earth Core. How could he take a small fry like


    him seriously?


    He kicked the leader away. Before the others could take the initiative to attack, Samuel took the lead to


    A couple of people appeared to be bold and violent. Moreover, they held weapons in their hands.


    However, they did not gain any advantage in front of Samuel. Instead, they were quickly beaten to the


    ground by Samuel.


    The leader''s face changed greatly when he saw this scene. It seemed that he had kicked the iron te!


    "Who... who are you?" the leader asked in panic.


    Samuel walked up to the leader and said condescendingly, "Didn¡¯t I tell you that I''m his friend? Let me


    give you another piece of advice. From now on, if you dare to appear again, I''ll take your life. "


    After saying this, Samuel stepped down and stepped on the shoulder of the leader. A clear bone


    cracking sound shocked everyone.


    The leader rolled on the ground in pain, screaming.


    "Why are you still here?" Samuel turned to the others and asked.


    Those people quickly got up from the ground and rolled and ran away.


    The leader saw that something was wrong, so he could only bear the pain and run away.


    Shu Yang was still kneeling on the ground. Even if those people had left, he didn''t seem to intend to get


    up.


    Samuel walked up to him and stretched out his hand, wanting to pull him up.


    However, Shu Yang remained unmoved and said, "I don''t know you."


    "My name is Samuel. I know you are Shu Yang. From now on, don''t we know each other?" Samuel


    said with a smile.


    Shu Yang stood up, toozy to even wipe the dust off his body. He asked, "Why did you help me?"


    "I hope you can help me. That''s why I helped you," Samuel said.


    Shu Yangughed at himself and said, "I am just a good-for-nothing after bankruptcy. I don''t have


    anything to help you. You''d better leave. Those people have a boss behind the scenes. He won''t let


    you go."


    "If I leave, no one will even know that you were beaten to death here, right?" Samuel said.


    "If they can kill me, I will be grateful to them. It''s my fault that I don¡¯t have the courage tomit


    suicide. Otherwise, I won''t live." It was obvious that Shu Yang had given up on himself. He did want to


    "I know what you''ve been through," Samuel said. "I know you owe a lot of money. I can pay it back for


    you. And I can give you a chance to make aeback, so that you can get back what you lost."


    Shu Yang shook his head. Just as he was about to turn and leave, Samuel¡¯s words stopped him.


    "Don''t you want to go back to thepetition? If you can go to the nextpetition in person, it means


    that you are really passionate about equations and racing. You are different from other yers, "


    Samuel said. Shu Yang''s identity was the same as others''. They were all children of rich families.


    However, other people hired racing drivers, but he went there in person. This made Samuel understand


    that his love was different from others.


    "Who the hell are you?" Shu Yang turned around and looked at Samuel with zing eyes.


    Samuel took out his hand and shook it. He said, "Your friend."

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    Shu Yang stared at Samuel¡¯s hands in a daze. The word "friend" caused him to feel an inexplicable


    panic. Back then, he had been stabbed in the back by his best friend. He had even joined forces with


    his woman and dealt him a fatal blow. Otherwise, he would not have ended up like this.


    Samuel found that there was something wrong with Shu Yang¡¯s expression and Shu Yang shook his


    head slightly. Samuel probably guessed what he was afraid of.


    After withdrawing his hand, Samuel said," If the word ''friend'' is too heavy for you, you can take me as a


    partner."


    Shu Yang smiled bitterly and helplessly. He had thought that he had been relieved of that thing until


    now. He thought that it was enough for him to ept his fate, but he didn''t expect that when someone


    mentioned the word again, he would still be in pain.


    To let it go, it was just bullsh*t.


    "If it weren''t for my friend, I wouldn''t end up like this," said Shu Yang lightly.


    "Do you want to take revenge? Now the opportunity is right in front of you, as long as you are willing to


    seize it, " Samuel said.


    Shu Yang raised his head and looked straight into Samuel''s eyes. He did not know the man in front of


    him. He did not think God''s mercy would help him for no reason. As a businessman, he knew very well


    that only the dispute of interests could make the two strangers get together.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What do you want from me?" asked Shu Yang.


    Samuel smiled faintly and thought, "What did I want?"


    He never thought about wanting anything. After all, the whole thing was just spending the money.


    "I am afraid that you will not believe me if I say it." Samuelughed.


    Shu Yang frowned and said, "If you hadn''t said anything, I wouldn''t have cooperated with you."


    Samuel nodded. They didn''t know each other at all. It was impossible for him to gain the trust of Shu


    Yang.


    "I just want to find a way to spend money. I can help you so that I can spend a lot of money." Samuel


    paused and continued, " You don''t have to doubt the authenticity of my words, because it is absolutely


    true."


    "Spend the money?"


    Shu Yang used to be a rich man, but he still couldn''t understand Samuel¡¯s words.


    The interests were mutual and there was a price to pay. Naturally, they hoped to get something in


    return.


    However, the attitude of this person in front of him seemed to only want to spend money. He had never


    even heard of such a person, let alone seen him.


    "You want me to help you win the championship?" asked Shu Yang with a frown.


    "Champion doesn''t mean anything to me. I just want to spend money," Samuel said.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Shu Yang finally couldn''t hold back his scolding.


    Samuel was not angry. On the contrary, heughed even more happily. In the eyes of ordinary people,


    what he had done was just out of mind.


    "I''ll give you a day to think about it. Think about all that you''ve lost. Think about how carefree the


    person who harmed you is now. Don''t you want to take revenge? When you¡¯ve made up your mind, call


    me."


    When Samuel was about to give his number, Shu Yang said, "I don''t need to think about it. I promise


    you."


    Human beings were emotional animals. Although Shu Yang had been decadent for so many years, the


    anger in his heart could not dissipate with time.


    In the past, he did not dare to think about revenge, because he knew that he did not have a chance to


    turn the tables. But now, it was different. Since someone was willing to give him a chance to take


    revenge, how could he turn a blind eye to it?


    "What do we need to do next?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    "A car, a team," said Shu Yang.


    "As long as there is money, it''s not difficult to do it, is it?" Samuel frowned and said, "I just want to pay,


    but don''t give me the trouble.¡±


    "The car can be bought by paying money, but the team needs your help," said Shu Yang. He once had


    his own team, but after he was down and out, the team was disbanded. The brothers of the team,


    because of their close rtionship with him, did not end well after he was down and out. However, in


    Shu Yang''s opinion, Samuel should be able to solve this problem well.


    Samuel raised his fist with a smile and


    said, "If this is the solution, it will be perfect. I haven¡¯t warmed up just now."


    Shu Yang got in Samuel¡¯s car and headed for his first target.


    Back then, Shu Yang''s team was very famous. His team was also the most outstanding in the second-


    roundpetition. Almost all of them were top-notch talents. They should have followed Shu Yang to


    fight in the top Flpetition. However, because Shu Yang was framed, these team members had no


    choice but to end their career. Moreover, due to someone secretly controlling this, they did not even


    have a chance to move to other teams. Now they were no longer in the same position as before.


    Moreover, their private life was constantly harassed by some gray forces.


    Shu Yang was well aware of these things. It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t change this


    situation and could only choose to run away.


    Now that the opportunity was in his hands, he could no longer stand by and watch his former brothers


    being trampled on.


    They arrived at a simple residential area. Samuel was waiting for Shu Yang in the car. After a while, a


    few ruffian-like guys came to the house. Obviously, they were here to make trouble for Shu Yang''s


    friend.


    In the face of such a situation, Samuel smiled faintly. Back then, What evil things had Shu Yang done?


    After so many years, his opponent could not help but not let him go. Even the people around him were


    not spared.


    Samuel got out of the car and closed the door.


    Samuel stood in front of the hooligans.


    "Boy, what are you doing?"


    "Get out of my way! Do you want to die?"


    Samuel exercised his muscles and bones and said regretfully, "It seems that you guys are not qualified


    to let me warm uppletely."


    When the ruffians saw Samuel wanted to fight with them, they allughed scornfully.


    "You''re such a fool. How dare you make trouble for us? In this case, I''ll help you."


    In an adult''s world, there was no need to argue with each other. A fist could represent everything.


    It was a pity that this kind of local ruffians and hooligans could not stand the beating. Not to mention


    warm-up, the fight hade to an end before Samuel let go of it.


    "This is too boring. Who are you? Where is the headquarters? Take me to have a look." Samuel asked


    these people discontentedly.


    It was as if a basin of cold water had been poured over their arrogance.


    Samuel''s fists were so fast that these people couldn¡¯t see clearly at all. Moreover, looking at his


    attitude, he still wanted to go to the headquarters alone?


    "Boy, do you know who our boss is? I advise you to run away as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, you will die," the man said to Samuel, gnashing his teeth.


    Just then, Shu Yang led his friend out of the house.


    When the friend saw this scene, he was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped to the ground.


    However, Shu Yang''s expression did not change too much. After all, this was not the first time he had


    seen Samuel''s skills. This result was within his expectations.


    "Shu Yang, who is this guy? He''s actually so good at fighting. These people are the ones who often


    "Golden Master, he is willing to give me money so that I can return to the arena,¡± said Shu Yang.


    "Is the current boss actually so good at fighting!" That friend said with a face full of admiration.


    Shu Yang led his friend to Samuel and introduced him to Samuel.


    However, Samuel did not listen to a single word of his. At this moment, Samuel only wanted to find a


    ce to warm up.


    He hadn''t fought for a long time, so thebat cells in his body couldn''t help but tremble.


    "It should be the same group of people who are looking for trouble with you. If you want to solve this


    problempletely, you can only go to their headquarters. Do you want to join in the fun?" Samuel


    asked Shu Yang.


    Headquarters!


    "Only Samuel alone?"


    Shu Yang''s first thought was to reject.


    From his point of view, Samuel might be able to fight, but it was not a wise decision to head directly to


    the headquarters. There were many people there. It was not a wise choice.


    However, from the look of confidence on Samuel¡¯s face, it didn''t seem like he was joking.


    And just as he had said, if he wanted to solve this problempletely, he could only face it head on.


    Most importantly, he wanted to know if the person who kept harassing him for so many years was the


    same person.


    "I''ll go." After thinking about it for a moment, Shu Yang said.


    Samuel smiled faintly and walked towards the group of people who had fallen.

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    After being baptized in the Earth Core, Samuel''s ability is enough to cause an ordinary person to


    tremble in fear.


    When he forcefully crushed the entire arm of one of them, he finally found out the location of the


    headquarters.


    When Shu Yang saw this, all the hair on his body stood on end.


    In those days, as the son of a rich family, he had seen a lot of dark side of society, and he also knew


    some vicious people.


    However,pared to Samuel, they were not on the same level. There was no way they could be


    However, Shu Yang was in a good state. His friend was so scared that his face was pale


    and his whole body was trembling.


    Samuel got in the car again and headed for the local ruffians'' headquarters.


    In the car, Shu Yang finally could not help but ask Samuel, "Who are you?"


    "You don''t need to care who I am. As long as it''s not harmful to you, it will be fine, isn''t it?" Samuel said.


    He was actually a bit surprised by his violent behavior just now. There seemed to be a wave of anger


    surging from within his heart. Even he himself could not control it. Perhaps it was because of that


    experience in the Earth Core that he umted too much hostility.


    He had ughtered his way through the entire Earth Core. Not a single one of them survived!


    Although he said so, in the face of such a strong person Samuel, Shu Yang had to worry that Samuel''s


    fist would be aimed at him. He did not want to face such brutal torture.


    "If you¡¯re worried about that I¡¯ll deal with you, you just have to remember one thing. Don''t betray me,"


    Samuel continued.


    Shu Yang nodded his head subconsciously. Even the friend sitting next to him nodded repeatedly.


    They came to the headquarters of those local ruffians.


    It was a nightclub, surrounded by many people that did not look like good people at first nce. The


    tattoo seemed to be the symbol of this group of people, and the arrogant expression on their faces


    showed that they were bad guys.


    "They have so many people. Are you sure you still want to go?" Shu Yang looked at the people outside


    the nightclub. It was just outside, and he didn''t know how many people there were inside. He thought


    that escape was the best choice.


    No matter how strong a person could be, how could he defeat dozens of people?


    However, he had underestimated Samuel. To the current Samuel, numbers were not an advantage at


    all. This was especially so for the ruffians who did not have any real capabilities. They were just like


    children in kindergarten.


    "If you''re afraid of being hurt, you can stay in the car," Samuel reminded Shu Yang.


    Shu Yang made up his mind that he would never get off the car. If Samuel could not defeat them, he


    would get into the driver''s seat and drive away.


    After Samuel got out of the car, his friend said to Shu Yang, "Is he crazy? He went to fight with so many


    people alone."


    Shu Yang shook his head and looked at Samuel, who was looking for death, through the window. He


    didn''t know why, but a strange trust was born in his heart.


    It seemed that even hundreds of people were no match for Samuel.


    "I think that he probably doesn''t think much of these people. I''ve seen a lot of outstanding people


    before, but I''ve never seen anyone as powerful as him," said Shu Yang with a sigh.


    His friend swallowed his saliva. If he could really beat them, it would be too shocking. It would definitely


    be more exciting than a battle in a big movie.


    "Then you really have a chance to turn the situation around, don''t you?" the friend said with a look of


    expectation.


    Shu Yang nodded heavily. In the past, he had submitted to his fate and had never dared to have any


    expectations of this matter. However, at this moment, he seemed to have seen the light of dawn again.


    This light of dawn originated from Samuel.


    "We''ll get back one day for what you''ve suffered for us brothers," said Shu Yang through gritted teeth.


    By this time, Samuel had already reached the entrance of the nightclub.


    The group of people gathered at the door, whether they were standing or squatting before, stood up at


    this moment and blocked the door.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Tell your boss toe out and kowtow to me three times first. I''ll think about


    whether I should let him go or not." Samuel''s words were like thunder, shocking everyone.


    However, those people obviously did not take his words seriously. They only thought that he was


    looking for death.


    The scene that followed was a little chaotic.


    Samuel moved swiftly among the crowd. People fell to the ground one after another as screams rang


    out.


    The twenty plus people were actually unable to hinder Samuel in the slightest.


    Three minutester, Samuel kicked open the door of the nightclub.


    A loud bang resounded through the nightclub, exploding into a group of people who were sleeping


    soundly.


    "Who the fuck disturbs me from sleep?"


    "You¡¯re really looking for death. Come out and show me who it is."


    There were a lot of curses in the nightclub, but it was dark. Samuel couldn''t see how many people


    there were, but judging from the noise, it was obvious that there were quite a lot of them.


    "Who is the boss here?" Samuel asked loudly.


    A bald man with a lotus tattoo appeared in front Samuel. The child could even have a nightmare when


    he saw the ferocious look on his face.


    "Who are you? How dare you disturb my rest?" The bald man asked Samuel with dissatisfaction.


    "Kneel and kowtow. I will spare you,"


    Samuel said faintly.


    Hearing this, the bald man was stunned for a moment, and then heughed disdainfully.


    In his eyes, Samuel was a fool. How could he ask him to kneel and kowtow to him on his territory?


    "Brat, you are really stupid. If you want me to kneel and kowtow, have you asked my brothers?" The


    bald man says with a coldugh.


    "Then I will ask."


    Samuel''s voice had just faded when his movements became as swift as a leopard''s. He suddenly rose


    up.


    All kinds of heart-wrenching screams came out of the nightclub again. Even the two people in the car


    could hear them vaguely.


    Shu Yang''s friend wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said in amazement, "Shu Yang, this guy is


    really powerful. I have never seen such a powerful person in my life."


    "Don¡¯t say that you haven''t seen him before. I haven''t seen such a guy either.¡± Shu Yang smiled bitterly.


    He had thought Samuel was joking, but now he knew that his disbelief was a joke.


    There was no doubt about the strength Samuel had shown. This guy, who was so powerful, alone


    swept away all the organizations of the underground forces!


    When Samuel came out of the nightclub, he was dragging the half-dead bald man.


    The bald man muttered, "Big brother, don''t hit me. I was wrong. You can ask me to do anything. I will


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    kneel and kowtow to you immediately, as long as you let me go."


    The bald man, who had been arrogant before, never dreamed that he could be beaten up like this in his


    own territory. Moreover, none of his men could still stand up.


    This was too f*cking perverted!


    The bald man thought that he must have provoked Satan. How could a person be so powerful?


    "Now you''re begging for mercy?


    Unfortunately, it''s toote." Samuel said with a smile. Although this fight was not enjoyable enough,


    Samuel was satisfied. After all, it was almost impossible to replicate the strength of the Earth Core. He


    could not ask for too much.


    He dragged the bald man to the side of the car. Without Samuel¡¯s signal, Shu Yang got out of the car


    on his own.


    When the bald man saw Shu Yang, he was obviously surprised and said, "How could it be you?"


    Shu Yang didn''t know the man in front of him, but judging from how surprised he was, it was obvious


    that he was very familiar with Shu Yang, which made him somewhat confirm his previous thoughts.


    "Who¡¯s the one that ordered you to make trouble for me?" asked Shu Yang.


    The bald man was shocked. This was a secret, and the person behind it had told him to keep it a secret


    and not to reveal it to anyone.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." The bald man said.


    "Did Ma Feihao do it?" Shu Yang asked, gnashing his teeth.


    The bald man shook his head and said, "Ma Feihao? I don''t know him."


    Samuel suddenly grabbed the bald man''s neck and said in his ear in a cold voice, "If you don''t tell the


    truth, I''ll let you have a taste of being choked to death."


    The bald man had seen Samuel''s power. He believed that he could do whatever he wanted. And with


    Samuel¡¯s strength, his breathing became more and more difficult.


    Seeing the wave of death, the bald man had to nod and admit, saying, "Yes, it''s Ma Feihao. He asked


    me to deal with you. He gave me a lot of money. And he asked me to make you suffer for the rest of


    your life."

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    Hearing the bald man''s words, Shu Yang''s eyes turned red and his body trembled with anger. Even his


    friend beside him was angry. He gnashed his teeth and said, "I didn''t expect Ma Feihao to be so cruel.


    He robbed your woman and ruined your reputation. He still won¡¯t let you go."


    Shu Yang clenched his fists. This hatred almost caused him to lose his mind.


    All these years, Shu Yang had been holding back his hatred. However, at this moment, he could not


    bear it anymore!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    All of a sudden, Shu Yang knelt down in front of Samuel.


    "What are you doing, Shu Yang?" The friend reached out and tried to pull him up, but he refused.


    Facing Samuel, Shu Yang lowered his head and said, "As long as you can help me take revenge, Shu


    Yang''s life is yours. You can ask me to do anything you want."


    "Your life is useless to me. You just need to spend money for me. As for whether you can take revenge,


    it depends on your ability. Set up the team first. Contact me when you are in trouble," Samuel said


    faintly. He did not have the energy to apany Shu Yang to look for everyone.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down," said Shu Yang firmly.


    Samuel pped the bald man on the head and reminded him, "How many people do you have? Call


    them back, or I will kill you."


    The bald man nodded repeatedly and began to make a phone call.


    After solving this problem, Samuel drove away.


    Shu Yang and his friend went to look for the other members of the team.


    When the bald man returned to the nightclub, he saw a mess and people lying on the ground, and his


    eyelids were twitching. He did not dare to provoke such a devil-like person. Otherwise, he would lose


    his life at any time.


    However, as Ma Feihao is his benefactor, he had to inform Ma Feihao about it.


    "Young Master Ma, Shu Yang took his men to destroy my ce. And you should be careful," the bald


    man said after the call went through.


    Ma Feihao was enjoying life in a private club. There were several women with excellent figures around


    him, including some who massage the shoulders, some who massage the legs, and others who were


    sending fruits with their mouths. It could be said that Ma Feihao was enjoying himself to the extreme.


    Hearing the bald man''s words, Ma Feihao showed a disdainful smile and said, "That piece of trash,


    Shu Yang, still dares to make trouble for you. You can just find some people to deal with him."


    "Master Ma, the people he brought with him are not simple. All the brothers in my field were beaten


    down by him alone. Even I was almost killed by him," the bald man said with a look of lingering fear.


    Ma Feihao sat up and made a gesture of rolling off the woman beside him. He asked seriously, "Are


    you kidding me? One person?" "Master Ma, I''m not in the mood to joke with you. If you don''t believe


    me, you cane to me and see for yourself." The bald man said with a wry smile.


    "You still have the right to let me go to that damn ce of yours. You have dirtied my feet. Do you know


    who the opponent is?" Ma Feihao said discontentedly.


    Although the bald man knew that a rich young master like Ma Feihao looked down on his small ce,


    he still felt unhappy when he said it so bluntly. Unfortunately he could only being unhappy in his heart


    and didn''t dare to show it.


    "Young Master Ma, I''m not going to get involved in this matter, or I''ll lose my life," the bald man said.


    A grim smile shed across Ma Feihao''s face as he said, "You''re afraid of being killed by him. Aren''t


    you afraid of being killed by me? I warn you, this game is not over. I won''t allow you to leave. You''re not


    qualified to leave. Go and find out who that guy is. If you can''t find out the truth today, I don''t want you


    to see the sun tomorrow."


    After that, Ma Feihao directly hung up the phone, not giving the bald man a chance to refuse.


    "Hey, Shu Yang, your woman is still lying on my bed. I didn''t expect that you would dare to make


    trouble for me. Since that¡¯s the case, don''t me me for being rude. I didn''t want you to die, but now it


    seems that you have to die."


    Hearing the busy tone from the phone, the bald man sighed.


    He had begun to reject this matter in his heart. The psychological shadow caused by Samuel was so


    big that when he thought of Samuel, his scalp would go numb.


    However, a rich young man like Ma Feihao was not easy to deal with. He had no way back and had to


    bite the bullet.


    "Go and check the identity of that person. Today, I want to know where he lives." The bald man ordered


    his subordinates.


    Samuel drove to thepany of the Nangong family.


    Yuan Ling anxiously paced back and forth under the building. She didn¡¯t see anyone at Samuel''s house


    and couldn''t get in touch with him, which made her very anxious. After all, Nangong Boling had asked


    her to keep an eye on Samuel at all times. But now, Samuel was out of her sight and she didn''t know


    what he was doing. If she was questioned by Nangong Boling, it would be her dereliction of duty.


    When Yuan Ling saw Samuel''s car, she trotted to the side of the car in her high heels.


    Even though Samuel was her superior, Yuan Ling couldn''t help saying angrily," Where have you been?


    Why didn''t you answer my phone call?"


    "Do you know how tired it is for me to deal with three women at a night? I don''t have the strength to


    answer your phone," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yuan Ling gritted her teeth as she looked at Samuel. This fellow was actually shameless to this extent.


    He was actually able to say such shameless words in such a calm manner.


    "Sun Yi is still kneeling in thepany. How are you going to solve it?" Yuan Ling was in a bad mood


    and tried to take a deep breath to control her temper.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and deliberately nced at Yuan Ling''s chest.


    Then, he gave her an ambiguous smile.


    Seeing Samuel''s action, Yuan Ling put her hands in front of her chest and said fiercely, "What are you


    looking at? I''ll gouge your eyes out if you look at me again."


    "You''re a woman. Be gentle, or no man will ever like you," Samuel said helplessly.


    "Does it have anything to do with you whether men like me or not? You shameless bastard." Yuan Ling


    was so angry that she was fuming.


    Samuel nodded as if it was a matter of course and said, "It seems that it really has nothing to do with


    me. But what does Sun Yi''s kneeling have to do with me?"


    "He is a senior executive of thepany. Do you want him to kneel like this all the time? If you can


    naturalize a senior executive, he will be very useful to you,"


    Yuan Ling said.


    "Ha." Samuel sniffed and said, "What else can this kind of trash do? The top management of the


    sense to me."


    Yuan Ling frowned. From Samuel''s words, it seemed that he was determined to kick Sun Yi out of the


    However, Sun Yi had been in thepany for so many years and had a great influence. Once he


    resigned, he would inevitably take away a group of core members of thepany, which was a loss


    that could not be measured by money.


    "Are you sure that there can be a better person to rece Sun Yi? Aren''t you afraid that the people you


    found will be more useless than Sun Yi?" Yuan Ling questioned Samuel because in her opinion, Sun Yi


    was extremely familiar with the operation of thepany. He was irreceable.


    "They should arrive tomorrow. Do you want to pick them up with me?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "You''re looking for someone from Huaxia?" Yuan Ling asked in confusion.


    "Yuan Ling, you¡¯re just my assistant. Don''t you think you¡¯re interfering too much? Do I still need your


    consent to decide what I''m going to do?" Samuel said with a cold face. He had never put on airs in


    front of Yuan Ling, but it did not mean that she could control his decision.


    Yuan Ling was stunned. It was only then that she realized that she had gone overboard.


    What right did she have to interfere Samuel¡¯s decision?


    She was just an assistant. How could he control a high-level official like Samuel?


    "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of thepany," said Yuan Ling with her head lowered.


    "From now on, you only need to see and hear what I do. I don''t need any opinions. If you say more, I''ll


    fire you. Don¡¯t think that I''m not qualified since you are a man of Hangong Boling," Samuel said lightly.


    Yuan Ling lowered her head and did not dare to speak. It was not until this moment that she realized


    the power of Samuel. She realized that Samuel''s modesty was not a reason for her to push her luck.


    "Got it," said Yuan Ling.


    "Let''s go and have a look at Sun Yi. It''s time for him to leave," Samuel said and walked into the


    <ppany.

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    Sun Yi¡¯s legs, which were kneeling on the ground, had long been numb, but he didn''t dare to leave.


    Whether or not he could keep thepany¡¯s status was secondary. After Qi Yiyun said that he knew


    about Samuel''s status. Sun Yi was worried that he couldn''t even keep his life.


    The dignified Han Yan was just a dog in front of Samuel. What was a nearly transparent nobody like


    him?


    Therefore, kneeling down was not only a punishment, but also a life-saving measure.


    When Sun Yi saw Samuel, he crawled straight up to him.


    "Mr. Hannigan, I''m sorry. I know I was wrong. I know I was wrong." Sun Yi kowtowed and begged


    Samuel for mercy. "Wrong?" Samuel smiled contemptuously and said, "Sun Yi, how could you be


    wrong? You''re just too greedy."


    "Yes, yes, yes. Whatever President Hannigan says, it''s all right. I only hope that President Hannigan


    will let me go." Sun Yi nodded. No matter what Samuel''s evaluation of him was, he could only ept it.


    "Sun Yi, do you want to annex thispany? If I let you go, how can I exin it to the Nangong


    family?" Samuel said lightly.


    Samuel''s words made Sun Yi shiver all over. He looked at Samuel in horror and kowtowed even


    harder.


    "President Hannigan, I''m willing to make up for the mistakes I''ve made. Please give me a chance." Sun


    Yi was in such a state that he was on the verge of tears.


    When the two girls at the front desk saw this scene, they all sighed with emotion.


    In the past. Sun Yi was the highest-ranking person in thepany. Whenever he went in and out of the


    kneel down and apologize to others when he was in such a down and out situation?


    Of course, Sun Yi''s downfall made up Samuel''s tall image. In the eyes of the little sister, who had been


    molested, Samuel was undoubtedly more charming.


    "He¡¯s so handsome. If I could have a night''s rtionship with him, I would be satisfied," the younger


    sister said.


    Although her colleagues were biased against Samuel, in her heart, she had to admit that Samuel was


    more charming and addictive than those ordinary rich second generations.


    "How could someone like him fall in love with you? I guess he was just teasing youst time."


    The younger sister who was teased did not refute because she had the same thought in her mind.


    There were all kinds of women who like Samuel. How could he fall in love with her?


    "I''ll give you a chance to take the initiative to resign," Samuel said to Sun Yi. No matter what Sun Yi''s


    attitude was, he would not let Sun Yi stay in thepany. Sun Yi had bad deeds and he had the idea


    of annexing thepany. It was impossible for him to get the responsibility again.


    Moreover, Samuel had his own n. He had already found a better candidate for the recement


    position of Sun Yi.


    "Mr. Hannigan, I''ve been working hard for thepany for so many years. Don''t you have any feelings


    for me?" Sun Yi said, not willing to give up.


    "Working hard? Sun Yi, do you really think I don''t know what you''ve been doing these years? Are you


    doing it for the good of thepany or for yourself? You should know that I didn''t me you for your


    past. This is already the greatest mercy," Samuel said faintly.


    Sun Yi was shocked. Over the years, in addition to making money for himself in thepany, he had


    been trying to find a way to take over thepany. It was indeed impossible for him to say that he was


    doing this for the good of thepany. He only cared about his own interests.


    Originally, Sun Yi''s idea was to keep his current position and try his best to give it a try. However, under


    the strong attitude of Samuel, Sun Yi could only give up. He knew that if Samuel really wanted to


    pursue the past responsibilities, he would not only lose his job but also go bankrupt.


    "President Hannigan, I''m going to pack up some personal belongings." As Sun Yi spoke, he wanted to


    stand up, but his legs were already numb and his body swayed and fell to the ground.


    The upper echelons of thepany, who used to be high and mighty, were now reduced to such a


    state. One couldn''t help but sigh in heart.


    "There are still your personal belongings here. Do you have something from thepany in your


    house?" Samuel said with a cold face.


    Sun Yi panicked and hurriedly said, "Mr. Hannigan, I''ve said something wrong. How can there be my


    things in thepany? I''m leaving now. I''m leaving now."


    Sun Yi crawled to the elevator, like a stray dog falling into the water.


    Seeing this, Yuan Ling couldn''t help sighing in her heart. Although she knew what kind of person Sun


    Yi was and he was like maggots to thepany, now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for him.


    "Don''t you think you¡¯ve gone too far? Ask the security guard to send him out," Yuan Ling said to


    Samuel.


    "Are you going to teach me how to do things again?" Samuel turned to look at Yuan Ling coldly.


    Yuan Ling thought of Samuel''s attitude. She lowered her head in fear and said, "No, I''m just suggesting


    it. It doesn''t matter if you don¡¯t ept it." "You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for him. In fact, I have been very


    tolerant of him. He has embezzled a lot ofpany''s money for so many years. I didn¡¯t pursue this


    matter," Samuel said lightly.


    That seemed to be the case for Yuan Ling. As a high-level official, how could Sun Yi not use his power


    to collect money for himself? Samuel just asked him to get out of thepany. It seemed that he had


    shown enough mercy.


    Since Sun Yi had left thepany, the news that he had crawled out of thepany soon spread.


    Those middle and senior leaders who had a good rtionship with Sun Yi were all shivering with fear.


    They didn''t want to end up the same as SunYi. Without interest, these so-called allies instantly broke


    up.


    At the same time, Samuel''s behavior also made all the employees understand that their boss was by


    no means the legendary yboy.


    Samuel came to Sun Yi''s office. If this guy wanted to take the things here to leave, there must be some


    very valuable things. Maybe the ck materials of Sun Yi''s controlpany were here.


    However, Samuel, who had rummaged the office three times, did not see anything of value. This made


    him feel very strange.


    "Is there anything like a safety deposit box in Sun Yi''s office?¡± Samuel asked Yuan Ling.


    "He doesn''t even allow his secretary to enter his office. The secretary can only stand at the door. Even


    if there is, it''s not something I can know," Yuan Ling said.


    "It''s so well-hidden. There must be a secret. " Samuel frowned. If there was no ghost, how could Sun Yi


    not let others enter his office?


    He looked at the walls around him. He couldn¡¯t see anything on the surface, but there must be some


    hidden traps under the surface.


    Samuel didn''t want to waste time looking for it himself. He said to Yuan Ling, "Help me find a


    construction team and tear down the office."


    Yuan Ling looked at Samuel in surprise and said, "You don''t have to do this. Search more. You should


    be able to find it." "We have to tear it down anyway. The new leader, the style of the office, has to be


    designed ording to what he likes,"


    Samuel said.


    This sentence made Yuan Ling a little surprised. Who was this new leader? He could make Samuel


    attach so much importance to him that he had to redesign the office ording to what he liked.


    He was a big shot in the Hannigan family. Anyone who could be valued by him must be a big shot,


    right?


    "Okay, I¡¯ll contact them right away," Yuan Ling said.


    After handing over thepany''s affairs to Yuan Ling, Samuel was about to go home when he


    received a call from Qi Yiyun, who invited him to have dinner at home.


    Samuel''s first thought was to reject this matter. After all, Qi Yiyun¡¯s family and her parents were there.


    Although he had nothing to do with Qi Yiyun, such a meeting with her parents still made Samuel feel


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that it was an obstacle.


    "My dad wants to thank you in person, and the two of them cooked in person today. You don''t want to


    refuse, do you?" Qi Yiyun said.


    "You''re really smart. I''m trying to find an excuse to refuse. Why don''t you think of an excuse for me?"


    Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun was speechless for a while. "What kind of person is he? He even wants me to think of an


    excuse for him."


    Many people didn''t even have the right to have a meal with Qi Yiyun. It was even more extravagant to


    "I''m just thanking you. You don''t have to bear too much psychological burden," said


    Qi Yiyun.


    "Your parents should know that I''m married, right?" Samuel asked.


    "Of course."


    "Okay, I''lle."

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    After hanging up the phone, Qi Yiyun felt very strange. "Why did Samuel suddenly change his mind?"


    But she soon figured it out. The key point was the question of Samuel. Did her parents know Samuel''s


    marriage?


    This fellow must be using her parents to put an end to her thoughts.


    It made Qi Yiyun gnash her teeth in hatred.


    "One day, you''ll have to lie on my bed obediently and can''t move," Qi Yiyun said through gritted teeth.


    It didn''t take long for Samuel to arrive at Qi''s house.


    When Qi Yiyun received Samuel from the door, she said to him, "Be careful. I''ll eat you sooner orter."


    Samuel looked fearless and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t give you such a chance. I''m a decent man. How


    can I fall into depravity?"


    Under normal circumstances, Samuel would not do anything inappropriate. Qi Yiyun knew this very


    well, so she had already prepared a blue pill at the bedside table in case of emergency. She did not


    believe that under the stimtion of the drug, Samuel could still remain rational.


    "Let''s wait and see."


    When they came to the Qi family, the decoration of the house was magnificent, giving people a very


    luxurious feeling, but it was still far from the Hangong family, so it could not give Samuel a strong visual


    impact.


    However, there was one thing that made Samuel admire Qi Yiyun. Her family was so rich, but she


    pretended to be poor in Huaxia and lived a life of being disdained. This was not something that an


    ordinary girl could stand.


    Modern women, gold diggers ounted for most of them. Some women could sell their bodies for


    money, but Qi Yiyun''s family was so rich, but she didn¡¯t show it at all. On the contrary, she kept a low


    profile.


    "Qi Yiyun, do Yvonne and Linda know that your family is so rich?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    "Of course they don''t know, but I will find a chance to tell them in the future," Qi Yiyun said. She had


    been trying to find a way to deal with this matter, but after hiding it for so many years, Qi Yiyun didn''t


    know how to say it.


    The best way was to let them travel to the U.S., and then Qi Yiyun would give them a chance to


    witness it. However, Yvonne was probably not in the mood to travel abroad.


    After learning that Samuel had arrived, Qi Donglin and Ouyang Fei walked out of the kitchen and


    greeted Samuel warmly.


    Samuel was very familiar with dealing with this kind of interpersonal rtionship. He said, "Uncle, aunt,


    I''m sorry to trouble you. you have to cook for me personally. Why don''t we just go out and eat some?"


    "You''re the distinguished guest of our family. How can we eat out there at will? This doesn''t show our


    sincerity. Sit down first. The meal will be ready soon," Ouyang Fei said.


    Qi Donglin also echoed, "You''ve done a great favor to our family. Even if we cook for you personally,


    we won''t be able to repay you." "Uncle, aunt, it''s all because of Qi Yiyun. I just helped you a little,"


    Samuel said humbly.


    Qi Donglin waved his hand and said, "Don''t I know how capable my daughter is? If it weren''t for you,


    how could she have such a good rtionship with the Hannigan family?"


    Qi Yiyun red at Qi Donglin andined a little, but she didn''t refute it because this was the truth.


    If it weren''t for Samuel, their family¡¯s troubles wouldn''t have been so easy to solve. The high and


    mighty Hannigan family was not something she could easily make friends with.


    "She''s the most capable woman I''ve ever seen. You''re too modest," Samuel said with a smile. It was


    not apliment, but Qi Yiyun deserved such an evaluation. A rich girl from a well-off family could


    tolerate what ordinary people couldn''t. This was something that many people couldn''t do.


    "Let¡¯s stop ttering each other. You talk first, and we''ll go back to the kitchen to do our work." Qi


    Donglin was very happy to hear these words. After all, Qi Yiyun was his daughter, and he was happy to


    get a good evaluation.


    "Okay."


    When the old couple returned to the kitchen, Ouyang Fei couldn''t help sighing.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Qi Donglin asked curiously, "What''s wrong? Why are you sighing?"


    "Ah, this young man, 1 like him more and more, but it''s a pity that he is married." Ouyang Fei shook her


    head, feeling a little sorry.


    The first time Ouyang Fei saw Samuel at the auction, they had nothing to do with each other. It was just


    a short encounter that made Ouyang Fei have a good impression of him. Today''s short contact made


    this good impression rise sharply. So Ouyang Fei felt it was a pity that this kind of man was really


    worthy of Qi Yiyun. Compared with other pursuers, he was much better. It was a pity that it was too


    Qi Donglin nodded. He had to admit Samuel''s excellence. Samuel¡¯s modesty was very likable. Unlike


    other second generations of the family, they were arrogant. When they walked, they couldn''t wait to


    look up at the sky. Qi Donglin was very disgusted with their arrogance.


    "It''s also possible for them to get divorced. As long as Yiyun doesn¡¯t mind, they still have a chance," Qi


    Donglin said with a smile.


    "Qi Donglin, your stance is too shaky. I remember that we have discussed this before. You said that


    you would never let Yiyun marry a man who is divorced," Ouyang Fei said disdainfully.


    "It depends on people. It''s not a bad thing for excellent men to get divorced. Samuel is so excellent that


    I can ept it even if he divorces 10 times," Qi Donglin said with a smile. He could regard Han Yan as


    a dog. His status was already beyond Qi Donglin''s imagination. If he could really be the son-in-


    trivial matter like divorce?


    Ouyang Fei looked at Qi Donglin with a frown. His attitude toward Samuel was obviously too lenient.


    "Are you hiding something from me?" Ouyang Fei questioned Qi Donglin.


    "I''ll tell you the truth. I heard from my daughter that Samuel can treat Han Yan like a dog. Think about


    it. What a high status he has." Qi Donglin said with a smile.


    Ouyang Fei looked surprised.


    Treating Han Yan like a dog!


    Han Yan''s status in the Chinese District was unmatched. How could she be a dog for others?


    "Are you kidding me? Han Yan''s status is a dog to Samuel. Doesn''t that mean that Samuel can


    dominate the whole Chinese District?" Ouyang Fei said disdainfully. She did not believe Qi Donglin¡¯s


    words at all.


    "Yiyun said it herself. If you don¡¯t believe me, don''t you believe her?" Qi Donglin said.


    Ouyang Fei only felt that her throat was dry in an instant. She quickly took a sip of water and said,


    "You''re not joking with me. Did Yiyun really say that?"


    "If you don''t believe me, just find a time to ask." Qi Donglin smiled.


    Seeing Qi Donglin''s serious look, Ouyang Fei no longer doubted his words. She couldn''t help


    marveling in her heart. What kind of person was this young man? Even Han Yan, who was high above,


    was just his dog.


    "s, the higher his status is, the less likely it is for him to fall in love with Yiyun. " Ouyang Fei sighed


    heavily. She had always believed in Qi Yiyun''s charm and believed that no man could escape Qi


    Yiyun''s beauty. However, Samuel was obviously different. The higher his status


    was, the higher his horizon would be. What kind of beautiful woman could not be got by a person like


    him in the world?


    "That''s true. The higher the status, the more women there will be, and all of them will be beauties." Qi


    Donglin¡¯s tone was filled with envy.


    As soon as he said that, Qi Donglin felt a sharp pain in his waist. Fortunately, he held back, or he would


    have cried out.


    "Qi Donglin, you''re regretting not being reincarnated as Samuel, aren''t you? If you be him, you''ll


    be able to castrate women, won''t you?" Ouyang Fei said in a strange tone.


    "No, no, of course not. How can I have such an idea? You can let me go first, or I''ll scream out, and


    how can I exin it to the two young peopleter?" Qi Donglin exined in a panic.


    Ouyang Fei snorted coldly and let go of Qi Donglin''s waist.


    Qi Donglin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and dared not speak again.


    In the living room, Samuel was watching TV while Qi Yiyun was watching him. She looked at him as if


    she wanted to eat him right away.


    "My dad likes to drink. Why don''t you drink with him tonight?" Qi Yiyun said to Samuel.


    "No problem. I''m not drunk after drinking a thousand cups. I''m just afraid that you''ll be embarrassed


    when your dad digs under the table," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Don¡¯t brag. My dad is known as the Thousand Faced Buddha." Qi Yiyun said with a smile. If she could


    make Samuel drunk, her chance woulde!

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    Qi Donglin and his wife made a sumptuous dinner. When he learned that Samuel could still drink with


    him, Qi Donglin was overjoyed.


    Qi Donglin did not have many chances to drink at home. Ouyang Fei was very strict with him. He could


    only have a few sips every day. It was not enough. If Samuel were to apany him, he would be


    able to drink to his heart''s content today.


    When Qi Donglin was about to get the wine, he was stunned and looked straight at Ouyang Fei.


    Obviously, he was waiting for Ouyang Fei¡¯s order.


    Samuel could not help butugh when he saw this. However, it was not a mockery. Instead, it was an


    envious smile.


    It was enviable for them to be able to maintain such a warm rtionship at such an age. He also hoped


    that when Yvonne and he reached his age, they could live such a carefree life.


    It was a pity that the word "mortal" seemed to be getting farther and farther away from Samuel.


    What kind of existence was Tianqi, and what did that circle do? Samuel knew nothing about it, but he


    was very sure about one thing. When he came into contact with that circle, there would inevitably be a


    new world unfolding, and his life would not be ordinary.


    "Drink it. I''ll give you a chance today," Ouyang Fei said.


    "Okay," Qi Donglin answered excitedly, and then trotted all the way to the wine cab.


    At this moment, Qi Donglin was like a child.


    Carrying the two bottles of Maotai back to the table, Qi Donglin was like a child introducing his proudest


    toy to hispanions. He said to Samuel, "This is my treasure. Usually, I can''t bear to drink it. Today,


    we won''t return until we are drunk."


    Samuel nodded. It had been a long time since he had truly rxed. He could use this opportunity to


    rx a little.


    The two of them drank happily while exchanging toasts. The topic gradually became more and more


    open. They talked and drank in a way that made them feel like brothers.


    Halfway through, Ouyang Fei intended to stop them. If they continued drinking, she was afraid that the


    two of them would get drunk, but Qi Yiyun stopped her.


    Ouyang Fei sat beside Qi Yiyun and whispered, "Daughter, you''re waiting for him to get drunk and take


    advantage of his perilous state, aren''t you?"


    Although this was just a guess of Ouyang Fei, she was still afraid that Qi Yiyun would really do it,


    because in this case, she would not really get Samuel. Instead, she would pay the most precious price.


    In front of her birth mother, many topics were taboo, but Qi Yiyun had obviously thrown caution to the


    wind at this moment. She didn''t care about her own words at all and said bluntly, "Mom, even if I can¡¯t


    really be with him, I have to get him."


    Ouyang Fei was dumbfounded. She had never expected Qi Yiyun to be so obsessed.


    She had to get him!


    "Isn''t that what those scumbags said?" "Daughter, you have to think it through carefully. This is a huge


    loss for you. It''s very likely that you won''t be able to gain any advantage at all," Ouyang Fei advised.


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath and thought," This is an once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If I don''t seize it,


    there won''t be such a good opportunity next time."


    "Mom, I don''t regret it," said Qi Yiyun with a firm expression.


    Ouyang Fei felt a wave of helplessness. Although she really wanted to persuade Qi Yiyun, she could


    clearly sense Qi Yiyun''s firm attitude. She could not care about anything else for Samuel¡¯s sake.


    "I don''t care about what you do, as long as you''re happy," Ouyang Fei said.


    Samuel boasted that he would let Qi Donglin drink to the bottom of the table, but he obviously


    underestimated the strength of Qi Donglin, who was an old drunkard. After all, the strength of drinking


    needed to be umted over time. Qi Donglin had a lot of entertainments when he was young, and


    his ability for drinking had already been developed. How could Samuelpare with him?


    When Samuely on the table and couldn''t move, Qi Donglin only drank 70% of the wine.


    "Sigh, youngsters nowadays really aren''t good enough. With just a few drinks, they actually fell." Qi


    Donglin said with a selfsatisfied expression. For him, being able to drink down an opponent was


    already a glorious aplishment. It was worth being proud of.


    Ouyang Fei grabbed Qi Donglin''s ear and said in a cold voice, "You''re still rubbing your nose against


    your face. You must have drunk enough today. Go back to your room. If you dare to vomit on the bed,


    I''ll make sure you can''t go back to your room for a month."


    Qi Donglin stood up unsteadily, patted his chest and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? How


    can a wine god like me vomit? You are looking down on me."


    As the saying goes, drink to strengthen one''s courage. At this time, Qi Donglin did not take Ouyang Fei


    seriously.


    Ouyang Fei knew what kind of person Qi Donglin was after drinking too much. She was toozy to


    argue with him, so she helped Qi Donglin back to his room.


    Looking at Samuel, who was lying on the table, Qi Yiyun''s breathing quickened.


    Although she had already decided, she was still very nervous at this moment. After all, this kind of thing


    still had some unknown fear for a girl like her.


    However, this level of fear would not dispel Qi Yiyun''s thoughts.


    With all her strength, Qi Yiyun helped Samuel back to her room.


    After putting Samuel into bed, Qi Yiyun went to the bathroom.


    During the bath, Qi Yiyun was extremely nervous, and even her hands could not help but tremble


    slightly.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, her white skin and perfect figure, no wonder so many men were


    obsessed with her.


    Unfortunately, in Qi Yiyun''s heart, there was only Samuel. Her perfection was destined to be shown to


    Samuel.


    Wrapped in a bath towel, Qi Yiyun was like a lotus flower out of the water. Her wet hair added a sense


    of beauty and temptation to her.


    At this time, Samuel was lying in bed, unconscious.


    Qi Yiyun knew a word called "drunk disorder", so in her opinion, even blue pills could be saved.


    However, when shey down on the bed with fear in her eyes, she realized Samuel was as drunk as a


    dead pig.


    "Hello." Qi Yiyun pushed Samuel''s shoulder, but there was no response.


    "Wake up." Qi Yiyun tried to punch Samuel¡¯s arm again, but he didn''t move at all.


    "No way. I''ve been waiting for so long. Is this all?" Qi Yiyun said disgruntledly as she attempted to


    awaken Samuel.


    However, no matter what she did, Samuel did not move at all. Soon, he even snored, which angered Qi


    Yiyun.


    In the bathroom, Qi Yiyun had made up her mind to prepare for what would happen next. However, she


    had never expected that what awaited her was a dead pig who knew how to breathe!


    Qi Yiyun gave Samuel a hard kick. She was so angry that she was about to cry.


    "Isn''t it said to be capricious after drinking? Is this word a he? " Qi Yiyun covered her head with the quilt


    in despair and wished that she could throw Samuel on the street.


    But after a while, Qi Yiyun nestled in


    Samuel''s arms. Although things did not happen as she had expected, it was also a good thing for her


    to be able to sleep quietly beside Samuel.


    Time like this was worth cherishing for Qi Yiyun. She did not dare to close her eyes because she was


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    afraid Samuel no longer be by her side when she woke up.


    As her eyelids became heavier and heavier, she felt more and more sleepy. Finally, Qi Yiyun fell


    asleep. Even though she was sleeping soundly, there was still a sweet smile on her lips.


    The next day, at noon, with a splitting headache, Samuel felt that there seemed to be a person in his


    arms, and he was not wearing anything. He was so scared that he woke up in an instant.


    When he saw that the person in his arms was Qi Yiyun, Samuel felt even more


    uneasy.


    This...


    "What happened? Why am I sleeping with Qi Yiyun?"


    Samuel''s memories could only be traced back to the time when they were at the wine table. After that,


    he could not remember anything.


    Could it be that after getting drunk, something happened in a daze?


    At that moment, Qi Yiyun also woke up. Even with her messy hair, she still looked very charming.


    She looked at Samuel with sleepy eyes.


    When she found that Samuel''s eyes were slightly looking down, she picked up the quilt alertly and


    covered herself with it.


    "What are you looking at?" Qi Yiyun said, gnashing her teeth.


    "Why... why are we sleeping together?" Samuel felt his head ache even more.


    Qi Yiyun came to her senses and said," You''re drunk. I just wanted you to rest in my room, but you


    pulled me and stopped me."


    "Did I do anything worse than a beast?" Samuel said desperately.


    "I''m the one at the losing end. Do you have any other dissatisfaction?" Qi Yiyun said.

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    For other men, it was a good thing to spend the night with a goddess like Qi Yiyun. But for Samuel, it


    was a very painful thing because if he did this, it meant that he had betrayed Yvonne. No matter what


    the reason was, it would make him feel extremely guilty towards Yvonne.


    Samuel rubbed his temples and lowered his head, not daring to look directly at Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun could feel Samuel''s regret, but she did not intend to tell him the truth. Even if it was fake, she


    was willing to continue the misunderstanding.


    Samuel would not love her, but even a little sense of guilt could be regarded as a part of Samuel¡¯s


    heart.


    "Whatpensation do you want?" Samuel said to Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun stood up and walked to the bathroom without hiding anything. She said, "No need."


    When Qi Yiyun closed the bathroom door, Samuel raised his head. Although he had no impression of


    what had happenedst night, Qi Yiyun had just been lying in his arms in that state. Naturally, he would


    not suspect this matter. He could no longer humiliate Qi Yiyun in words.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was all because of the mistake of drinking. If it weren''t for the fact that he was greedy for the wine,


    such a thing wouldn''t have happened.


    Samuel was so regretful, but in such a situation, what was the use of regret?


    He was about to lie down and rest for a while, but since he had made a big mistake; his current


    headache did not allow him to do anything else.


    But one thing suddenly came to Samuel''s mind, which made him jump up from the bed.


    Looking at the time, it was almost noon, and he almost forgot to pick people up at the airport.


    Samuel put on his clothes. He wanted to say goodbye to Qi Yiyun before leaving, but in this case, he


    didn''t know what to say and could only leave quietly.


    Qi Yiyun didn''t see Samuel aftering out of the bathroom. Although it was what she expected, she


    couldn''t suppress the disappointment in her heart.


    She knew that this kind of deception was a little cruel to Samuel. However, apart from this method, Qi


    Yiyun could not upy any position in Samuel''s heart. Moreover, there was another benefit. When this


    kind of thing happened again, it was likely that Samuel would be able to ept it even more.


    Qi Yiyun did not intend to let Samuel go. She was a persistent woman. If she did not seed and


    failed to reach her goal, she would not give up halfway.


    In any country, drunk driving was a very dangerous thing. Not only did it endanger his own safety, but it


    also had great risks for other people''s safety. Samuel was very strict in this aspect, so he did not drive


    away from Qi Yiyun''s house. Instead, he asked Yuan Ling to call a taxi to send him to the airport as a


    driver.


    She smelled the alcohol on Samuel¡¯s body. Just now, it was Qi Yiyun''s home. Yuan Ling didn''t even


    have to think to know what Samuel had donest night.


    It was unfair for a woman like Qi Yiyun to be raped by him.


    "You know you can¡¯t drink after you are drunk." Yuan Ling said to Samuel with some dissatisfaction.


    Samuel rubbed his temples. This was the side effect of drinking too much. He was in so much pain that


    he didn''t even want his head.


    "Is there any way to ease the headache?" Samuel asked. He knew that this was not a ce where you


    could go to the hospital at will. What''s more, the headache caused by drinking was not enough for the


    doctor to pay attention to him.


    "No," Yuan Ling said coldly, but after ncing at Samuel out of the corner of her eye, she seemed to


    feel a little sorry for him. She said, "I''ve heard others talk about some methods before, but I don''t know


    if they¡¯re useful. Would you like to try them at my house?"


    "Forget it if we go to your home, and I have to pick someone up. I will pick him up first, " Samuel said. It


    had been a long time, and he didn''t want to waste any more time.


    Yuan Ling was also very curious about thepany''s new leader. She had long wanted to know what


    kind of person he was, so when she heard Samuel''s words, she did not insist. She sped up a little and


    headed for the airport.


    At the airport gate, a man of Huaxia descent was tall and straight, with only one very simple suitcase


    beside him.


    Obviously, he was traveling in light clothes. It seemed that he didn''t want to be looked down upon after


    leaving the country, so his standing posture didn''t show any sign of a hunchback, which attracted many


    women to pay more attention to him.


    He used to be a poor boy on the street. Without Samuel¡¯s help, he was now just an unknown little


    character in society.


    But a few years ago, Samuel¡¯s appearance changed his life, making him the youngest and the most


    aplished young man of the richest man in the vassal state.


    Tang Zong, the most outstanding man known as the County of Bin.


    Samuel once told him that if Bin County couldn''t contain his ambition, he could go to Cloud City to look


    for him. However, Tang Zong didn''t pluck up his courage for a long time.


    He was very eager to follow Samuel, but he was worried that he was not strong enough. Even if he was


    by Samuel''s side, he did not have the ability to perform well, so he did not dare to take this step.


    It wasn''t until Samuel called him personally that Tang Zong knew that this day hade. He couldn''t


    retreat anymore. This was a chance for him to repay Samuel. Hence, he packed up without hesitation


    and embarked on his journey to the U.S.


    "Brother Samuel, you gave me a second chance. This time, Tang Zong won''t let you down either." Tang


    Zong firmly said as he looked at the unfamiliarnd.


    Three hours had passed sincethe agreed picking up time, but Tang Zong was not dissatisfied at all. He


    did not make a phone call to urge Samuel. In his opinion, Han Qian must have his reasons for being


    Not to mention three hours, even if it was three days, Tang Zong would still be able to stand like this!


    When Yuan Ling drove to the airport, she saw Tang Zong in the crowd at a nce, because he was so


    outstanding. Even though there were still many Asian faces around him, he still looked very different.


    And Yuan Ling''s intuition told her that the person Samuel was going to pick up was him!


    Samuel got out of the car and walked towards Tang Zong.


    Yuan Ling followed him, her heart beating faster and faster for no reason.


    She had never liked anyone in the U.S., because she had seen too many men''s faces in private. So


    she subconsciously rejected men. But when a man like Tang Zong appeared in front of her, it was


    obvious that he had already provoked the calmke in her heart.


    "Brother Samuel." When Tang Zong saw Samuel, he didn''t stay there to wait for him. Instead, he took


    the initiative to walk up to him with his luggage.


    Samuel said apologetically, "I''mte."


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if you let me wait for three days or three months, I''ll still wait, " Tang Zong said


    indifferently.


    "Why didn''t you call me? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll forget about it?" Samuel said helplessly.


    "Brother Samuel, you have your own business to attend to. How can I bother you?


    " Tang Zong said seriously.


    Samuel knew that this fellow did not recognize any kin when he was serious. Furthermore, his loyalty


    towards him wasparable to Manfred''s group. As for this respect, it was probably something that no


    one couldpare with.


    "Get in first," Samuel said.


    Tang Zong nodded and found that Yuan Ling was peeking at him from the corner of her eye.


    However, he came to the United States to work for Samuel. This kind of personal affection had never


    been taken seriously by him.


    ncing at Yuan Ling, Tang Zong acted as if nothing had happened.


    Yuan Ling''s heart was empty, as if she had lost something.


    It was rare for her to have a good impression of a man, but obviously, the other party did not take her


    seriously.


    After getting on the car, Yuan Ling was still the driver. However, given Samuel''s current state, he


    definitely could not go to thepany. Hence, she did not even ask him about it. Instead, she directly


    drove to Samuel¡¯s house.


    "Yuan Ling, help me check if there are any houses sold nearby," Samuel said to Yuan Ling.


    Yuan Ling nodded. She looked at Tang Zong through the rearview mirror in the car and said, "I''ll check


    it outter."

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    Back home, Yuan Ling tried to help Samuel with her own methods. It was indeed effective, but it would


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    take some time before Samuel could fully recover. Then, Yuan Ling went to help Tang Zong find a


    house.


    She was very concerned about Tang Zong s affairs and didn''t want to be careless. Even if there was a


    house to sell, she would look at the living environment from her own point of view.


    Love at first sight was supposed to be an impossible thing in Yuan Ling''s eyes, but this kind of


    impossible thing seemed to have happened little by little.


    It¡¯s a pity that the flower falls for the water, but the water is heartless. Tang Zong himself doesn''t have


    that kind of thoughts.


    All of his thoughts are on Samuel.


    "Brother Samuel, before I came here, I''ve already investigated thepany you mentioned. What do


    you want me to do?" Tang Zong asked Samuel.


    "All the middle and senior leaders of thepany have to be reced. You need to train your own


    confidants in the U.S.," Samuel said. If he wanted to establish a foothold in the U.S., he had to have his


    own power. Now he could take advantage of the power to let Tang Zong develop and spend Nangong


    Boling¡¯s money to do his own business. This was a win-win situation for Samuel.


    Tang Zong nodded his head. Although he didn''t know what Samuel¡¯s n was, since Samuel had


    given him a mission, he would do it ording to what he said.


    "I want you to be at the peak position in the Chinese District of the US. What do you think?" Samuel


    said.


    Although Tang Zong had achieved a certain level in Bin County, it was just a small county after all. He


    never felt proud of himself, nor did he think that he was as powerful as the rumors said.


    This ce was the U.S., also known as the world''s most powerful economy. Although it was only a


    Chinese District, in Tang Zong''s view, it was still an incredible thing.


    But would Tang Zong be suspicious of Samuel''s words?


    Of course not!


    In Tang Zong''s heart, Samuel was an omnipotent god. As long as he said it, he would definitely be able


    to do it!


    Tang Zong stood up and said sternly and firmly, "Brother Samuel, I won''t let you down for anything you


    want me to do."


    "Yuan Ling is a good assistant. You can talk to her more. I''m going to rest." Samuel closed his eyes. He


    felt a headache, as if someone was drilling his temples with a drill.


    Tang Zong silently left Samuel''s room and came to the living room. After a while, Yuan Ling came back


    with some information.


    Quite a few houses nearby were sold. After Yuan Ling''s screening, there were only two houses left.


    She had already checked these two houses and found that the environment was very good and


    suitable for living.


    "I''ve already found two houses for you. Which one do you like?" Yuan Ling said to Tang Zong with a


    slight blush on her face, as if she was a little shy in front of Tang Zong.


    "There¡¯s no need to look at it. It''s fine as long as it''s the closest to Brother Samuel," Tang Zong said. It


    was meaningless to him what kind of environment he would live in. Since he hade to Samuel''s


    side, he wouldn¡¯t care about such a small matter. As long as he was close enough to Samund he


    would be able to appear in front of Samuel in the shortest amount of time when Samuel was looking for


    him, that would be ok.


    "Don¡¯t you think about the environment and theyout of the houses?" Yuan Ling asked in confusion.


    Livingfortably in a house was the first requirement, but Tang Zong didn''t seem to care at all.


    "For me, it''s enough as long as I have a bed to sleep on. I''m not here for a vacation," Tang Zong said.


    "Samuel won''t oppress you on purpose, will he?" Yuan Ling said discontentedly, for Tang Zong s sake.


    "Oppress me?" Tang Zong smiled and said," Brother Samuel will only give me chances. How can he


    coerce me? If you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense."


    Yuan Ling had felt that Tang Zong''s attitude towards Samuel was very strict when they first met.


    However, in her eyes, it was obvious that Tang Zong was more outstanding. Although Samuel was


    capable, he couldn¡¯tpare with Tang Zong in character. So she couldn¡¯t understand why Tang Zong


    treated Samuel like this. Even if they were a boss and a subordinate, he wouldn''t be like this.


    Could it be that he was just a tterer?


    "He''s not here. Do you need to tter him? Even if you do so, he won''t be able to see it. " Yuan Ling


    said unhappily. After all, she was doing this for Tang Zong''s good, but he didn''t appreciate it at all.


    "Whatever you want to think is your own business. I don''t want to exin. Just give me a house


    nearest to Brother Samuel,¡± Tang Zong said calmly.


    Yuan Ling gritted her teeth and said indignantly, "The doghouse is near. Do you want to live there?"


    "If I can live here, I don''t care." Tang Zong said.


    Yuan Ling was furious. "This guy is really a tterer. He is willing to live in a dog''s den as long as he is


    closer to Samuel." "I really misjudged you. I didn''t expect you to be the reincarnation of a tterer,"


    Yuan Ling said disdainfully.


    Tang Zong couldn''t be bothered to exin, nor did he need to. He didn''t care what Yuan Ling thought


    of him at all.


    But Yuan Ling was different. She was looking forward to hearing what Tang Zong would say so that she


    could have an excuse to change her view of Tang Zong.


    However, Yuan Ling was doomed to be disappointed. She could not understand the kind of gratitude of


    the man, who was so down on the street, had shown to Samuel.


    This wasn''t ttery, it was Tang Zong''s gratitude for Samuel''s kindness.


    Yuan Ling looked at Tang Zong with disappointment. Her love for the first time turned into calm water


    again.


    "I''ll help you find it," Yuan Ling said indifferently.


    "Thank you," Tang Zong said.


    Yuan Ling shook her head in disdain and left home.


    After resting at home for a whole day, Samuel finally returned to normal. But obviously, the thing that


    happenedst night with Qi Yiyun would not go away with the drunkenness of alcohol. For a man like


    Samuel, who had a strong sense of responsibility, he had been trying to make up for Qi Yiyun. Even if


    he could not let it go, he would try his best to make up for it.


    The next day, Samuel brought Tang Zong to thepany.


    Yesterday Yuan Ling''s performance was obvious to Samuel. For someone like him who was proficient


    in the love between men and women, he could already feel Yuan Ling¡¯s adoration for Tang Zong. But


    today, he felt it was a little strange. Yuan Ling''s gaze towards Tang Zong had a hint of coldness in it.


    What was going on?


    Could it be that Yuan Ling is such a heartbreaker that she has lost interest in Tang Zong so quickly?


    "Give Tang Zong a detailed introduction of thepany''s situation. Then, call up all the middle and


    upper echelons for a meeting," Samuel said to Yuan Ling.


    Yuan Ling nodded and did what she was supposed to do. She didn''t have any personal rtionships


    because in her heart, her affection for Tang Zong had turned into contempt for him. She even thought


    that the reason why Tang Zong was entrusted with such an important position was that he would suck


    up to Samuel. However, people like him didn''t have any ability to speak of.


    After introducing thepany''s situation, the three of them walked toward the conference room.


    All the middle and high-level officials were there, and they were all trembling with fear. After all, Sun Yi


    had been driven out of thepany, and they used to be in cahoots with Sun Yi. No one knew what


    kind of bad luck would fall on them.


    "Hello, President Hannigan."


    "Hello, President Hannigan."


    "Hello, President Hannigan."


    Everyone stood up and shouted at Samuel respectfully. This had not happened during thest meeting.


    At that time, everyone looked at Samuel with disdain in their eyes. They were not as afraid as they


    were now.


    "His name is Tang Zong. From today onwards, he will take over Sun Yi¡¯s position. Do you have any


    objections?" Samuel asked faintly.


    "No, of course not. President Hannigan''s appointment is definitely wise."


    "That''s right. Under President Tang''s leadership, thepany will definitely have a better


    development."


    "President Hannigan¡¯s eyes are really extraordinary. Mr. Tang is a top talent at first nce. It''s our good


    fortune to be led by him."


    The group of people made great efforts to get on Samuel¡¯s side. Even Samuel felt a little disgusted, not


    to mention Yuan Ling.


    At this time, Yuan Ling''s eyes were almost rolling across the sky.


    In Yuan Ling''s opinion, thepany would be finished sooner orter, because he was a person who


    relied on ttery and had a group of tterers as his subordinates.


    "Tang Zong, I''ll leave the matters of thepany to you. You can make decisions on your own. You


    don''t have to inform me on purpose," Samuel said to Tang Zong. His words gave Tang Zong the


    greatest authority.

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    "Apany that only knows how to suck up to people, will it really have a future?" After handing the


    matter over to Tang Zong, Samuel left the conference room. As his assistant, Yuan Ling followed


    closely behind. She really couldn''t stand thepany''s atmosphere. Everyone only knew how to suck


    up to people. Samuel seemed to enjoy this feeling very much, which was why Yuan Ling couldn''t help


    but want to remind him.


    "Of course not. Therefore, Tang Zong will get these bootlickers to get out of here." Samuel said with a


    smile.


    "Tang Zong is the biggest tterer. So what if other people are gone? Are you sure that Tang Zong has


    the ability to handle thepany''s affairs?" Yuan Ling said disdainfully.


    Samuel looked at Yuan Ling in surprise. Where did this misunderstandinge from? Was it because


    of this misunderstanding that her affection for Tang Zong changed?


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. If Yuan Ling really thought so, she would underestimate Tang Zong.


    Back then, Samuel had only seen some of his own shadow on Tang Zong''s body. That was why he had


    helped Tang Zong.


    However, he never thought that he would really build up Tang Zong''s strength. Tang Zong''s strength,


    on the other hand, had surprised him.


    When he first went to Bin County, Tang Zong came out to wee him. Even Samuel was shocked.


    It could be said that Tang Zong was able to achieve what he had today because of his own ability.


    SamuelSamuel, on the other hand, had merely given him a way out.


    "You look down on Tang Zong. He''ll make you regret it," Samuel said.


    Yuan Ling didn''t believe Samuel''s words. She didn''t think that Tang Zong, who was good at ttery,


    would have real skills. He was just using sweet talk to get such a status.


    "I''m just an assistant. It¡¯s none of my business. I''m just reminding you out of kindness," Yuan Ling said.


    "Then I have to thank you for your kindness. But I advise you to put away your contempt. Otherwise,


    when that dayes, you will know how ignorant you are. " Samuel paused and continued, "I also


    want to remind you that if you like Tang Zong, you should guard him silently. With your attitude, it''s


    impossible for him to have a good impression of you."


    "Bah." Yuan Ling looked at Samuel with a disgusted expression and said firmly, "How could I like a


    tterer?"


    "Then you must remember your own words. Don''t take them back one day in the future. It will be very


    embarrassing," Samuel said with a smile.


    "How can I take it back? It''s impossible for me to take back what I said. And he is such a tterer. How


    can I have a chance to see him in a new light?" Yuan Ling¡¯s face was full of disdain, and she spoke


    decisively.


    Samuel was toozy to waste his breath on her. The more certain she was now, the more awkward she


    would be in the future. This was because he knew that one day;


    Yuan Ling would regret what she said.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Look down on Tang Zong?


    He was a figure that even Samuel dared not look down upon.


    As long as he was given a big enough stage, Samuel believed that he could turn the whole world


    around.


    "You don''t have to follow me anymore. Starting from today, you will be Tang Zong''s assistant. If you are


    afraid of Nangong Boling''s dissatisfaction, I will inform him," Samuel said and left thepany.


    Yuan Ling gritted her teeth and stomped her feet. She was extremely reluctant to be an assistant to a


    booty. However, other than epting reality, what choice could she have?


    After leaving thepany, Samuel went to the race venue.


    Shu Yang had already found everyone in his team. Samuel had to bring them back to their old ce.


    Otherwise, with Shu Yang''s status, he was not qualified to enter the field at all.


    At the entrance of the field, Samuel saw Shu Yang''s team. Just as Shu Yang was introducing those


    people to Samuel, an earpiercing voice reached Samuel''s ears.


    "Damn it! Who is this? I''m not blind, right?¡± Fang Shuo rubbed his eyes and walked to the front of Shu


    Yang with a look of disbelief. He looked at him carefully and then burst outughing.


    "Fang Shuo, it''s been a long time since we''ve met," said Shu Yang indifferently.


    Fang Shuo smiled happily, patted Shu Yang on the shoulder, and said, "Didn''t you


    start a repair factory? What are you doing? Do you want to go back to the track with your current


    qualification? It seems that your repair factory is doing well, and you have spare money to participate in


    thepetition. By the way, have you finished paying your debts? If the bank knows about this, they


    will not let you go."


    The tone of his voice was full of mockery, and he and Shu Yang were once brothers.


    After Shu Yang''s downfall, Fang Shuo had never lent a helping hand to him. However, he was used to


    kicking someone when they were down.


    "There''s no need for you to worry about such trivial matters," said Shu Yang.


    "How can I not worry? If youe back here again, you should know the rules, right?" Fang Shuo


    looked at Shu Yang up and down and said disdainfully, "Look at how poor you are. Can you still take


    out one million yuan now?"


    At this time, Samuel said, "Fang Shuo, he is my driver. Since I have paid enough fees, why can¡¯t he


    Fang Shuo narrowed his eyes. He had been focusing on Shu Yang just now. After all, he had been so


    surprised that his old friend had shown up here all of a sudden. He hadpletely ignored Samuel.


    "Let me kindly remind you that you are ying with fire," Fang Shuo said coldly. The reason why Shu


    Yang was so down and out was very clear. Ma Feihao was not a person to be trifled with. Even Han


    Yan had to give him some face, so Fang Shuo didn¡¯t think Samuel was qualified to be Ma Feihao¡¯s


    opponent.


    "It''s my own business whether I''m ying with fire or not. You don''t have to worry about it. If there''s


    nothing else, you can get lost now. Don''t waste my time getting familiar with the venue with the driver,"


    Samuel said faintly.


    Upon hearing the word "get lost", Fang Shuo''s eyes turned cold instantly. He gritted his teeth and said


    to Samuel, "Dude, don''t think that you can be arrogant just because you know Qi Yiyun. Although she


    has some power in Chinese District, it¡¯s not like no one dares to offend her. If you expect her to protect


    you, it will be a joke."


    "Only a good-for-nothing would hide behind a woman. Do I look like a good-for-nothing?" Samuel said


    with a smile. Then he waved his hand at Shu Yang, indicating for him to go with him.


    However, Fang Shuo stood in front of Samuel with a cold expression on his face, and he was extremely


    angry.


    Only a good-for-nothing would hide behind a woman. The other party¡¯s words were extremely harsh.


    Samuel did not know that his unintentional words would hurt him, because he did not understand his


    past at all, nor was he interested in learning about the details of this kind of low-level opponent.


    "Samuel, what the hell are you trying to do? " Fang Shuo furiously questioned Samuel.


    Samuel frowned. He did not understand what made him so angry. But could such a person stand in his


    way?


    "I''ll give you some advice. Get out of my way," Samuel said coldly.


    Fang Shuo directly threw a punch at Samuel. Only a punch could vent his anger.


    However, Samuel¡¯s move was faster. With lightning speed, he grabbed Fang Shuo''s neck and lifted him


    up in the air.


    "A useless person like you is worthy of being my opponent?" Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    However, at this moment, the members of Shu Yang''s team all had shocked expressions on their faces.


    Just this astonishing arm strength alone was something that they couldn''t imagine.


    An adult like Fang Shuo was like a helpless chicken in his hands!


    Samuel did not intend to kill Fang Shuo, so he threw him away.


    Fang Shuo fell to the ground. He was in so much pain that he could not even stand up. He could only


    watch Samuel left.


    The people in the Shu Yang''s team all looked at Samuel''s back with worshipful eyes. At this moment,


    they believed that Samuel¡¯s ruin on the bald head''s ce was real.


    "Why would this guy get angry for no reason?" Samuel said to Shu Yang in confusion.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    Samuel''s question made Shu Yang burst intoughter. Everyone in Chinese District knew about what


    had happened that year. As a witness, Shu Yang knew how embarrassing Fang Shuo had been.


    "You sprinkled salt on his wound," said Shu Yang.


    "Oh?" Samuel realized that there was a story behind this. He smiled and asked, " What do you mean?"


    "Fang Shuo made a serious mistake before. The other party threatened to kill him. At that time, Fang


    Shuo was so scared that he didn''t even dare to go out. His opponent rushed directly to his house. I


    happened to be there and the other party asked him to pay for it with his life. This sentence scared


    Fang Shuo so much that he peed his pants. At that time, he hid behind his mother and shivered. If his


    mother hadn''t tried her best to protect him, he would have died," exined Shu Yang.


    Samuel was stunned. He didn''t expect that his unintentional words would cause such a great deal of


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    pain.


    Only a good-for-nothing would hide behind a woman. At that time, Fang Shuo was hiding behind his


    mother, wasn¡¯t he? No wonder he suddenly became angry from embarrassment.


    Samuel said with a smile, "He peed his pants in fear. I don''t know if his pants are enough. I''ll give him a


    few next time."


    Hearing this, Shu Yang and his team members couldn''t helpughing. They admired Samuel more and


    more. After holding back their anger for so many years, they finally found an opportunity to vent it out.


    "Brother Hannigan, Fang Shuo''s methods are very insidious. You¡¯d better be careful." Shu Yang


    reminded Samuel.


    Samuel said tly, "At first nce, he has a dirty face. But if he dares to act recklessly, I will scare him


    to pee in his pants again." A character like Fang Shuo was not worthy of Samuel''s attention at all.


    Shu Yang was very curious about who Samuel was. He had never heard of such a person in the


    Chinese District. If he had only made a name for himself in recent years, his family would not have had


    such a deep foundation. How could he dare to go against Fang Shuo?


    Moreover, Samuel asked him to be a driver, and the opponent would be only Fang Shuo.Ma Feihao


    was also his opponent. After all, Ma Feihao was the one who harmed him, and he would never want to


    see him pull himself together again.


    However, Samuel did not seem to take the two of them seriously.


    After entering the field, many workshops were busy, because there would be an internal entertainment


    people who loved their faces. Everyone wanted to win, so they secretlypeted with each other, and


    no one wanted to ck off.


    When Shu Yang appeared, many people were so shocked that their eyes were wide open. After all, he


    had been swept out of the house. Moreover, Ma Feihao had let go of his words in the circle. If anyone


    dared to help him, they would even go against him. Therefore, no one dared to lend a helping hand to


    him.


    "Is this guy crazy? He actually asked Shu Yang to be his driver!¡±


    "I don''t think he knows Ma Feihao''s power at all. He''s just courting death."


    "I''m very curious. If Ma Feihao knows about it, how long will he live?"


    A group of rich second generations gathered together and talked about it. In their eyes, Samuel''s


    behavior undoubtedly provoked Ma Feihao, and the price of provoking Ma Feihao was only death.


    Samuel took everyone to the No. 44 workshop. When he stopped, he found that those people looked


    pale.


    This was once the workshop of Shu Yang, and he was also a person who did not believe in heresy.


    However, the reality back then gave him a resounding p in the face. Not long after the transfer of the


    44th workshop, a change happened to his family. It made Shu Yang had no choice but to believe in the


    mystery of this workshop.


    "I know that this ce is treated respectfully and far away, to the extent where there are even people


    who treat it as a cursednd. However, I do not believe these ridiculous words." Samuel said to


    everyone.


    "Brother Hannigan, I didn''t believe it before either. But not long after I came here, something happened


    at home," said Shu Yang with his eyelids twitching.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Ma Feihao is responsible for your family''s ident. What does it have to do


    with the workshop?


    If he hadn''t secretly hurt you, would you have be what you are now? It''s unreasonable to me it


    on a soulless workshop."


    Shu Yang frowned and thought it made sense. Why Ma Feihao harmed him was not because he


    moved to the 44th workshop. Even if he moved to somewhere else, he would still fall into such a state.


    "Everyone, start working. From today onwards, this is where we work," said Shu Yang to the team


    members.


    Although these people still had a psychological shadow over the No. 44 Workshop, they naturally


    wouldn''t think too much about it since even Shu Yang didn¡¯t care about it anymore.


    No one cked off, and everyone was busy. For so many years, because of Ma Feihao''s secret attack,


    they all lived a very hard life. They all hoped to take this opportunity to turn things around. At least, they


    had to get rid of the life of being harassed every day.


    Since only Samuel could bring them such a life, they could only choose to work for him loyally.


    As the saying goes, the more the merrier. It didn¡¯t take long for the 44 workshops to be restored to


    normal.


    At the same time, a group of people gathered at the gate of the workshop.


    With Fang Shuo as the leader, the group of rich second generations rubbed their hands and rubbed


    each other, as if they were fighting with primary school students.


    In the face of this situation, Samuel smiled disdainfully and said, "Go back to your parents. I don''t want


    to fight with you children. I¡¯m afraid that you can''t afford any idents."


    Fang Shuo looked at Samuel with a ferocious face. "He was really arrogant. His words almost offended


    all the families in the Chinese District. Didn''t he know that these people standing in front of him


    represented the entire business circle of the Chinese District?"


    "Samuel, you are so arrogant. Do you know that you have to pay the price? Do you know who are


    standing in front of you?" Fang Shuo said, gritting his teeth.


    Of course, Samuel knew the identities of these people. It was also because of this that he showed an


    arrogant side.


    If Samuel didn''t make enemies, how could he push Tang Zong to the top of the business circle in


    Chinese District, how could he have a justifiable reason to deal with them?


    This group of fellows had deliberately stirred up trouble. This was basically an opportunity ced in


    front of Samuel.


    "Fang Shuo, I heard that you are short of pants. Would you like me to give you a truck?" Samuel said


    with a smile.


    Fang Shuo had already ordered his men not to bring this matter up again. Anyone who dared to spout


    nonsense would be setting themselves against him, but Samuel knew about it!


    Fang Shuo turned to look at Shu Yang with burning eyes and said in a cold voice, "Shu Yang, how dare


    you tell him this?"


    In fact, even the people surrounding Fang


    Shuo were trying hard not tough.


    This matter was the biggest shame in his life, and Samuel''s mention now was equivalent to humiliating


    him!


    In the face of such a weak gaze, Samuel did not care at all.


    In the Earth Core, he had seen too many vicious gazes. Those were the truly vicious individuals who


    killed without blinking. However, those people ultimately ended up dying in Samuel''s hands.


    In the entire Earth Core, Samuel had created a river of blood, which was enough to make Fang Shuo


    pee 100 pants! How could Samuel be afraid of him?


    "Do you only know how to scare people with your mouth? If you want to fight with me, do it quickly,"


    Samuel said defiantly.


    Fang Shuo clenched his fists, and blue veins popped out on his skin. However, he did not dare to make


    a move so easily.


    "You don''t dare?" Samuel raised his eyebrows and continued, "Fang Shuo, if you''re so weak, you''d


    better leave now.


    Don''t make a fool of yourself here. Men¡¯s world is not built on their words, but their fists. If you don''t


    have real skills, you''ll be a coward.¡±


    Samuel''s words were stimting Fang Shuo in order to make him lose his mind.

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    Fang Shuo was obviously ovee by hatred. His whole body was trembling slightly, which showed


    that he was already extremely angry.


    Samuel wanted him to do it, and he wanted that he could bring everyone to do it. In this way, they


    would be at loggerheads.


    However, an inopportune voice suddenly rang out at this moment.


    "I didn''t expect that there would still be a lively scene. It seems that I really came at the right time." As


    the voice fell, Fang Shuo and the others all looked towards the owner of the voice.


    To Samuel, this was a strange face. However, to the other party, this face obviously held a higher


    status.


    "Brother Hao." "Brother Hao."


    "Brother Hao."


    Being able to make this group of rich second generations obediently call him " brother" and even full of


    respect, Samuel probably guessed who he was.


    At this time, Shu Yang walked to Samuel and whispered, "He is Ma Feihao."


    Although Shu Yang had tried his best to control his emotions, Samuel could still hear the anger in his


    voice.


    However, it was normal for Shu Yang to be angry After all, Shu Yang''s situation today was Ma Feihao''s


    fault. When enemies met, their eyes would naturally turn red with envy.


    "Brother Hao, you came at the right time." Fang Shuo looked at Samuel with a sinister smile. He had


    called Ma Feihao on purpose. He knew that he couldn''t beat Samuel, so he had to ask Ma Feihao to


    help.


    Ma Feihao nodded and looked at Shu Yang scornfully.


    "Shu Yang, how dare youe back?


    You¡¯re bold." A woman with red hair stood beside Ma Feihao. She was tall and sexy. When she said


    this, Ma Feihao deliberately held her in his arms.


    This woman had once been Shu Yang''s girlfriend. He had even thought that she was his lifelong object.


    However, he had never expected that his beloved woman would give him a fatal blow at a critical


    moment.


    "Shu Yang, do you still think you haven''t lost enough face? Isn''t it good to guard your damaged repair


    factory?" The woman said impatiently to Shu Yang.


    "It¡¯s none of your business whether I lost my face or not," said Shu Yang in a deep voice.


    "Anyway, we used to be a couple in name. I''m thinking for you. Don''t be ungrateful." The woman


    looked at him with disgust.


    "Ungrateful?" A cold smile appeared at the corners of Shu Yang''s mouth. He said," You''re really kind. If


    it wasn''t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this."


    "Shu Yang, are you ming me? You''ve been with me for almost three years. You don''t dare to do


    anything except holding my hand. I even suspect that you''re not a man at all. If I''m with a good-for-


    nothing, won¡¯t I be satisfied for the rest of my life?" the woman said with a mocking smile.


    Shu Yang was different from other rich second generations. He put most of his mind on racing. He was


    very sincere when it came to women and rtionships. He would never do anything irresponsible to


    those women. He thought that his inaction was because of his respect for her, but he didn''t expect that


    she would think that he was ipetent.


    "Shu Yang, I didn''t expect you to have such a hidden illness."


    "No wonder I''ve never heard of your florist news. It''s not that you don''t want to y, but that you don''t


    have the ability to y at all."


    "Tut-tut, I didn''t expect you to be a modern eunuch."


    The few of them also startedughing at Shu Yang.


    Samuel was the one who understood what was going on in Shu Yang''s heart. That was because he


    had the same experience.


    Although the reason was different from that of Shu Yang, he had also been mocked by the people


    around him.


    At this time, Ma Feihao patted the woman''s butt and said with a smile, "You can''t underestimate my


    former brother. He has found a backer now."


    "Humph." The woman snorted scornfully and said, "I don''t know where this


    contemptible scoundreles from. Is he really Shu Yang¡¯s backer?"


    When she said this, the woman looked at Samuel from head to toe. For her, people without brands


    were trash.


    Ma Feihaoughed and turned to Shu Yang and asked, "I''m curious too. Why did you find such a good-


    for-nothing to help you turn the situation around? What ability does he have? Or do you want to


    struggle for a while and refuse to ept your fate?"


    After Ma Feihao arrived, Samuel just nced at him and focused on the man next to Ma Feihao.


    He should be Ma Feihao''s bodyguard. A good-for-nothing like Ma Feihao didn¡¯t deserve Samuel''s


    attention at all. He had to know if he was a match for Ma Feihao''s bodyguard. If he couldn''t beat Ma


    Feihao''s guard, there was no need to show off.


    However, if Ma Feihao''s bodyguard was weak in the outside and weak in the inside, Samuel would


    teach him a lesson today.


    The posture of the bodyguard''s arms were crossed over his chest, and his head was slightly raised.


    This subconscious action also represented his pride, but unfortunately, his strength was not too strong.


    A real master would carry a powerful aura. For example, when he met Gong Tian in the ngong n,


    he would have a strong aura. Even if he didn''t fight, he would give people a strong sense of


    oppression, but this bodyguard didn''t.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ma Feihao, I advise you to be respectful to Brother Hannigan,¡± said Shu Yang.


    "Respect? Ha, ha, ha, ha." Ma Feihao burst outughing and said, "Why should I respect such a good-


    for-nothing?"


    Although Ma Feihao had heard the bald man talk about Samuel''s power, he wouldn''t believe it if he


    didn''t see it with his own eyes.


    And at this moment, the person standing beside him was the strongest one among his family''s


    bodyguards. Even if there was an Earth-level bodyguard of the Hannigan family, he had never lost


    before, so Ma Feihao waspletely fearless.


    "Ma Feihao, you are so arrogant. Is this bodyguard your capital?" Samuel asked lightly.


    Ma Feihao raised his eyebrows and looked at Samuel. He said, "That¡¯s right. If you have the ability, do


    you dare to fight with him?"


    Hearing Ma Feihao¡¯s words, the others couldn¡¯t helpughing. They were very clear about Ma Feihao¡¯s


    bodyguard''s strength. Five people had failed to defeat him together. How could Samuel be a match for


    him?


    Hearing these words, Ma Feihao smiled proudly and said, "Don''t scare him. What if he wet his pants? I


    don''t want to smell his urine."


    If someone else said something like that, Fang Shuo would definitely bear a grudge against him.


    However, Ma Feihao said that, Fang Wei could only smile.


    "You find two more people, I''m afraid that your bodyguard can''t help but being beaten, " Samuel said


    lightly.


    However, would Samuel kneel down?


    It was obviously impossible.


    In this world, only Yvonne had the right to make him kneel on one knee. Han Tianyang had the right to


    make him kneel on two knees. Samuel''s knees would not bend for anyone.


    "Since you''re courting death, I might as well give you this chance." Samuel''s smile gradually


    disappeared, and his face darkened.


    When the bodyguard saw this, the corner of his mouth rose slightly. With a contemptuous expression,


    he said to Ma Feihao, "Young master, stay away from me.


    I''m afraid I''ll hurt you."


    Hearing this, Ma Feihao said coldly, "Don''t beat him to death. I have to y with this good-for-nothing."


    The bodyguard nodded confidently.


    Seeing Ma Feihao''s back, the others also followed him, for fear of being implicated.


    His words seemed to be inexplicable to the others, but the bodyguards understood what he meant.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen someone as arrogant as you. It''s a pity that you kicked the iron


    te today," the bodyguard said coldly.


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth lifted. He squatted down slightly and was ready to go.

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    "Shu Yang, is he really capable?"


    "We have seen the strength of this bodyguard before. Several people fought with him at the same time,


    but none of them were his opponents."


    "Brother Hannigan won''t get hurt, will he?"


    Those who had never seen Samuel''s power in the workshop could not help but worry.


    They were not afraid of losing face. After all, after so many years, they didn''t take face seriously and


    lived like street rats that were hated by everyone.


    However, they did not wish Samuel to be injured. After all, they were able to return to the arena thanks


    to Samuel''s help.


    Shu Yang also knew that Ma Feihao''s bodyguard was very powerful. In the past few years, Ma Feihao


    had offended a lot of people. The reason why he could remain unscathed was because of his


    bodyguard¡¯s strength.


    However, at this moment, Shu Yang wasn''t flustered at all. He wasn¡¯t even worried in the slightest.


    He was strong, but Samuel was even stronger!


    In the whole territory of the bald man, dozens of people were beaten to the ground by Samuel. This


    feat was impossible, even for Ma Feihao¡¯s bodyguards.


    "You guys just wait and see. Brother Hannigan will soon end this battle. For him, he doesn¡¯t need to


    waste much time on this kind of trash." Shu Yang said confidently.


    Other people wanted to believe Samuel, but they were unable to do so. After all, they had seen the


    strength of Ma Feihao¡¯s bodyguards with their own eyes. Samuel''s strength was only known by Shu


    Yang.


    "You don''t have to put on so many showies. Any fancy moves are useless in front of absolute power."


    The bodyguard was still high-profiled, with his arms crossed. He did not take Samuel seriously at all.


    Samuel smiled faintly.


    Absolute power?


    What a coincidence! This was exactly what he had!


    And his strength was absolutely not something that ordinary people couldpare with, and it was not


    something that ordinary people could bear.


    "I like what you said. Maybe I will borrow it when I can use it in the future," Samuel said with a smile.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly exerted force into his legs and flew out like an arrow, moving


    extremely fast.


    The crowd only felt a sh in front of them, as if they had left a shadow behind. Samuel had already


    rushed to the bodyguards'' faces.


    The bodyguard subconsciously spread out his hands.


    Samuel''s speed was beyond his imagination. In a situation where he could not see the attack clearly,


    he could only protect his important parts with his hands.


    Peng!


    The collision of the bodies made a loud


    noise.


    The bodyguard was pulled up from the ground and flew back into the air.


    Samuel said, "Let me teach you what absolute power is."


    Before the bodyguardnded on the ground, he felt a strong forceing from his back, which caused


    his body to soar again, and his spine was also seriously injured.


    In Samuel''s hands, the bodyguard was thrown up and down like rubber balls.


    This scene stunned others, especially the rich second generations beside Ma Feihao.


    They knew very well how powerful this bodyguard was. So in their eyes, Samuel was doomed!


    But now, the situation in front of them was that the bodyguards could not fight back at all. And he was


    so big; Samuel could easily throw him up. What kind of power was this!


    "This... this is too strong!" Someone eximed with his mouth agape.


    "He¡¯s more than strong. He''s a freak."


    "It¡¯s over. Even Brother Hao¡¯s bodyguard is no match for him. What should we do?"


    "This fellow... just where did this monstere from."


    Exmations were heard all around. At this time, Ma Feihao''s face was even darker than when he ate


    shit.


    He thought that he could teach Samuel a lesson today, but unexpectedly, the situation was reversed by


    Samuel. No wonder Samuel asked him to call more people. This bodyguard was not enough to fight


    with him.


    Within the workshop, a smile appeared on Shu Yang''s face. This result was not out of his expectations.


    On the contrary, it was within reason.


    However, other people''s expressions were not as calm as Shu Yang''s. After all, it was the first time for


    them to see Samuel really fight, and his opponent was Ma Feihao''s bodyguard. No one had expected


    such a situation.


    "Brother Hannigan is too strong. Ma Feihao¡¯s bodyguard doesn''t even have a chance to fight back."


    "Hewants to fight back? He hasn''t evennded yet. How can he fight back?"


    "If I were one-tenth as powerful as Brother Hannigan, I wouldn''t have been bullied by those guys. He is


    so powerful." "Shu Yang, looks like this time around, we¡¯ll really be able to follow Brother Hannigan and


    make aeback."


    Hearing this, Shu Yang nodded and said with a burning gaze, "Since Brother Hannigan has given us a


    chance, we must grasp it well."


    "Yes, we can¡¯t let Brother Hannigan down."


    "We have to work hard together. We can''t let Brother Hannigan down."


    "Get a bunch of championships for Brother Hannigan."


    Everyone spoke up after Shu Yang¡¯s words had been epted.


    It was as simple as buying people¡¯s support. As long as one showed his powerful strength, there would


    naturally be people who would submit to him.


    At this time, the bodyguard was suffering. He felt that his whole body was not his anymore. In the state


    ofplete weightlessness, he could only withstand Samuel''s attacks again and again. And it also


    made him understand what real power was.


    Even if it was him, even if he reced his opponents with small adults, it was impossible for him to do


    something like this to Samuel.


    At this moment, the bodyguard understood the gap between him and Samuel. He also knew how


    ignorant it was to be arrogant in front of Samuel.


    Peng!


    As the bodyguards hit the ground heavily and dust flew. Ma Feihao and his men werepletely


    dumbfounded.


    Men looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As for those women, they looked atSamuel up and down with admiration on their faces. Some of them


    even lowered their cors, hoping to attract Samuel''s attention.


    Ma Feihao''s mouth was dry. He took a step back subconsciously and said to Samuel," He''s one of my


    men. How dare you be so ruthless?¡±


    "Ruthless?" Samuel looked at Ma Feihao suspiciously and asked, "Is this ruthless, there is something


    more ruthless. Would you like to see it?"


    Ma Feihao was shocked. He knew Samuel was not joking. With such a powerful skill, it would be easy


    for him to kill the bodyguard.


    "I, Ma Feihao, will remember this hatred. You don''t know who I am at all, and you don''t even know what


    will happen to you if you offend me." Ma Feihao swore.


    However, the aura of those words waspletely in contrast with his behavior. After he finished


    speaking, this guy actually intended to slip away.


    "Did I say you can leave?" Samuel asked lightly.


    Ma Feihao was stunned and asked gloomily, "What else do you want to do?"


    "You asked me to kneel down to you before. Now it''s your turn to kneel to me, isn''t it?" Samuel said


    with a smile.


    Ma Feihao¡¯s face froze. He had the same status as Han Van in the Chinese District. How could he


    kneel down to others so casually?


    "Samuel, go and find out who I am, and what qualifications do you have to make me kneel?" Ma


    Feihao said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Whoever doesn¡¯t kneel will end up like this bodyguard," Samuel said lightly.


    The meaning of these words was very obvious. He wanted everyone to kneel down!


    Samuel strolled to Ma Feihao and said while walking, "It''s your choice whether you kneel or not, but I''ll


    decide what will happen to you."


    Watching Samuel approaching step by step, some timid people chose to kneel down on the ground.


    They had seen what happened to the bodyguard. Who would want such a thing to happen to them?


    If they could only lie in bed for a lifetime, it was better to let them die directly!


    Unfortunately, how could these guys have the courage to choose to die?


    It was naturally the best choice to kneel without paying a painful price.


    "What are you doing? Get up!" Ma Feihao shouted angrily.


    "Brother Hao, I... I..." At this time, Fang Shuo¡¯s legs were trembling, and there was arge wet patch


    under his crotch!

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    Yvonne didn''t interfere with Linda''s way of doing things. Since thepany had been handed over to


    her, Yvonne wouldn¡¯t interfere with what she wanted to do.


    Moreover, she didn''t want to hear such gossip.


    "Are you ready?" SamuelSamuel asked.


    Not only Gina was dressed up to present today, but also Han Tianyang and Yan Jun had both changed


    into a brand-new Tang suit. After all, it was a big event rted to Han Nian. This day was worth


    remembering, and no one wanted to casually brush things off.


    "It''s about time." "If there''s nothing else, let''s go."


    "I''m afraid the guests are already here. It will be a bit unreasonable if we don''t show up as masters."


    Everyone left the vi area of Cloudridge, and two Audi A6 went to the manor.


    These were probably the two cheapest cars in the Green Peak Manor today, but they were definitely


    the most powerful ones.


    Samuel and his family were all sitting inside. Who wouldin about the cheap Audi?


    Zhang Bifeng was at the gate of the manor, receiving all the guests for Samuel. But Samuel had not


    When Zhang Bifeng saw the two familiar cars, he took a deep breath to ease his tension.


    It was not the first time that he had met Samuel, but he was very nervous every time he met him, which


    showed that he was trying to get along with a big shot.


    "Someone is driving an Audi here, isn''t it too shameful?" Not far from the gate of the manor, a group of


    people were chatting. When a woman found the two Audis parked at the door, she said disdainfully.


    On such an asion, Audi cars were indeed not suitable for the asion. However, with a scornful


    expression, she did not know who was sitting inside.


    Hearing this, all the others, without exception, turned to look at the door.


    When the man, whose arm was holding by the woman, found the two cars, his eyes suddenly turned


    cold. These women didn¡¯t ask about the affairs of Jianghu and didn¡¯t


    know who the two cars belonged to, but he knew very well.


    "Shut up if you don''t know how to speak." The man scolded the woman in a cold voice.


    The woman was confused. Although she was his lover, he had always doted on her. What did he mean


    by losing his temper for no reason?


    "What''s wrong with you? I just said that there were two cars. Do you need to lose your temper with


    me?" the woman said discontentedly.


    Several men on the side smiled and said to the man, "The lover you are looking for is too immature."


    "What''s the point of keeping this kind of woman by your side? She''ll only cause you trouble."


    "s, women don¡¯t know. If the Audi is in the hands of othersit''s just an Audi, but the owner of these


    two cars, even if he rides a bike, no one dares to look down upon him."


    When the man heard these words, his eyes became even colder. If it weren''t for the fact that today¡¯s


    asion was particrly important, he would have lost his temper long ago.


    "From now on, shut up. If you refuse, don''t me me for being ruthless to you." The man threatened


    the woman.


    The woman didn''t know what mistake she had made, but she could feel that the man was really angry,


    so she was very afraid. She was afraid of being kicked, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy a luxurious


    life in the future.


    "Well, I won''t talk," the woman lowered her head and said.


    By this time, the Samuel family had already gotten out of the car.


    Zhang Bifeng walked up and said to Samuel, "President Hannigan, I''ve specially prepared a baby


    room. It''s absolutely quiet and can be used for Han Man''s rest."


    "Boss Zhang, thank you for your concern." Samuel nodded his head and said.


    "That''s what I should do. It''s what I should do." Seeing Samuel was satisfied, Zhang Bifeng could not


    help smiling.


    "Are they already here?" Samuel said.


    "Yes, all the guests have arrived," Zhang Bifeng said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "The guests are all here, but I''mte as the host. That doesn''t


    make sense." "Mr. Hannigan, it''s their honor to be able to wait for you. No one willin," Zhang


    Bifeng said.


    "Your bootlicking skills are quite impressive. However, I am not buying this. Let''s cut this kind of


    conversation in the future." Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    Cold sweat oozed out of Zhang Bifeng s forehead instantly. He said hurriedly, "Yes, yes, yes. I will


    remember that."


    There were already a few who were trying to butter up to Samuel. He could ept it if they talked


    about it. However, he got goosebumps when he heard Zhang Bifeng''s words when he said something


    like those who were not very close to Samuel.


    "Brother." With a call from afar, Samuel saw Tian Ling er running towards him with her ponytail


    swaying.


    Tian Ling''er¡¯s body was always filled with a youthful and lively aura, which could easily infect people.


    With her around, even the older people would feel that she was much younger.


    "Sister-inw," Linda shouted to Yvonne.


    Yvonne nodded with a smile and asked," Where''s your grandfather?"


    "He''s chatting with a group of old friends. Don''t worry about him." After that, Tian Ling er carefully took


    Han Nian into her arms. Looking at her red smiling face, she couldn¡¯t help kissing her a few times.


    When Samuel and others walked into the gate of the manor, a group of people who were chatting at


    the gate hurriedly came up to them.


    They were people of high status in Cloud City, but when they saw Samuel, they showed their respect


    one by one.


    "President Hannigan."


    "President Hannigan."


    "President Hannigan."


    At this time, the woman finally understood why the man was angry.


    ording to their address and attitude, the young man in front of them, who was called President


    Hannigan, was obviously Samuel. No wonder he suddenly lost his temper.


    "So what if he''s driving an Audi?"


    In the hands of an ordinary family, Audi was Audi. But in Samuel''s hands, even the Bentley couldn''t


    Samuel did not know the group of people in front of him, but they were his guests. He smiled and said,


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you foring. I hope you can have a good time today."


    "Chairman Hannigan, you''re being too polite."


    "It''s an honor for us to be able to attend your daughter''s banquet. We''re also very grateful that


    President Hannigan has given us this opportunity."


    They would definitely tter each other. It was a matter of course for them to curry favor with Samuel.


    This was the reason why they hade to the Hundred Sun Banquet.


    On the way, Samuel met a lot of people and greeted them politely. He didn''t like this kind of thing, but


    since it was Han Nian''s banquet, he had to deal with these social activities.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. This old fellow had actually not forgotten about this matter.


    "Now that you¡¯ve called me that, should I call you good disciple''?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    "No problem. You can call me as you want, as long as you''re happy," Tian Changsheng said happily.


    Samuel was even more helpless as he shook his head.


    At this time, Wang Mao walked up to


    Samuel.


    "Mr. Hannigan, long time no see," Wang Mao said.


    "President Wang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. The Go association is well-organized under your


    leadership,¡± Samuel said.


    "It''s all thanks to you that you won the game. If it weren''t for you, the Cloud City Go Association


    wouldn''t be so famous now, " said Wang Mao.


    "Since the matter of the past is in the past, there is no need to mention it. I do not care about what


    happened in the past." Samuel spoke faintly.


    Wang Mao didn''t know whether these words had a double meaning or not. He couldn''t help ncing at


    Tian Changsheng.


    "It''s still early to take the seat. Master, do you want me to cook some tea for you? I heard that Zhang


    Bifeng has a lot of good collections," Tian Changsheng suggested.


    Zhang Bifeng quickly added, "Mr. Hannigan, I''m not interested in other things but collecting tea. If


    you''re interested, you can have a try."

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    Judging from Ma Fu''s attitude, he obviously didn¡¯t care about this kind of thing. As long as Ma Feihao


    didn''t leave any evidence behind and didn''t expose himself.


    Ma Fu had manypetitors who had be bones under his feet. If it weren¡¯t for these bones, how


    could he have be what he was today?


    Therefore, instead of stopping Ma Feihao, he looked at him with appreciation.


    "But this man is hard to deal with," Ma Feihao said. If Samuel was easy to deal with, he didn''t have to


    tell Ma Fu about it.


    "Isn''t your bodyguard enough?" Ma Fu said disdainfully.


    "The bodyguard has been disabled by him. It seems that he won''t be able to get out of bed for the rest


    of his life," Ma Feihao said.


    Hearing this, Ma Fu unconsciously sat up.


    Ma Feihao''s bodyguard, whom he had found in person, was very powerful. Ma Fu was very clear. But


    he had been disabled!


    "Who did you provoke?" Ma Fu said with a serious expression. Although he didn''t care about Ma


    Feihao''s feud, it would be another story if his opponent was too powerful.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not in the Chinese District, " Ma Feihao said.


    Ma Fu''s eyes revealed a hint of contempt.


    "Dad, can you help me find an expert?" Ma Feihao asked.


    Ma Fu smiled faintly and said, "You don''t have to look for it."


    Ma Feihao''s expression froze, and he frowned discontentedly and said, "Dad, today that guy forced me


    to kneel down. I must return this shame to him. Even if you don''t help me, I will find a way by myself."


    "Who said I didn''t help you? I''m just telling you that you don''t need to look for him.


    Your uncle should be back soon," Ma Fu said with a smile.


    "Uncle!" Ma Feihao stood up in astonishment, and even his breath became rapid. He said, "Uncle is


    "Of course it''s true. He called me not long ago and said that he would have a chance toe back. As


    long as he''s back, who else can you not kill?" Ma Fu said.


    Ma Feihao suddenly burst intoughter. He seemed to have seen Samuel¡¯s miserable end.


    His uncle was an absolute master. Even the strongest person in the Hannigan family was no match for


    him. If it weren¡¯t for his inexplicable departure, the limelight of the Ma family would have been stronger


    than that of the Han family.


    "My uncle has been gone for so many years, and he is finallying back," Ma Feihao said with


    expectation.


    "But I heard from him that it won¡¯t be long before hees back, but that''s enough. I¡¯ve already


    thought about it. While he''s back, we should improve the influence of the Ma family in the Chinese


    area. It''s best to trample Hannigan family," Ma Fu said with a cold face.


    Ma Feihao nodded repeatedly. Over the years, he had been suppressed by the Hannigan family, and


    his anger had already made him very unhappy, but he had never had a chance to challenge the


    Hannigan family.


    However, it was different when his uncle came back. The bodyguards in the


    Hannigan family were just a group of good-for-nothings in his uncle''s eyes.


    Ma Feihao asked confusedly, "Dad, where did my old uncle go? He disappeared frequently for several


    years.¡±


    Ma Fu shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, either. But I heard from your uncle that it''s a very


    powerful ce. Not only can it improve his status, but it can also improve his strength. Presumably,


    after so many years, your uncle should be more powerful."


    "Yes." Ma Feihao firmly believed it, then sighed and said, "It''s a pity that my mother has passed away. If


    uncle knew about it, he would definitely be sad."


    There was a deep panic in Ma Fu''s eyes, and then he said sadly, "Life and death are predestined.


    There is nothing we can do about it. After your unclees back, let¡¯s go to see your mother together."


    After Samuel left thepetition ce, he went home. At the door squatted a person who gave him a


    headache.


    Samuel¡¯s first thought was to turn around and leave when he saw her. But before he could turn around,


    the person at the door had already stopped him.


    "You want to hide from me?" Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel questioningly.


    "No... No, I forgot to buy things. I''m going to the mall," Samuel said.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you," Qi Yiyun said.


    "This... is not a very important thing. Let''s just go next time," Samuel said helplessly.


    Qi Yiyun knew that he was deliberately finding excuses to fob her off, so she said directly, "I know you


    want to avoid me, but from today on, I want to live in your house."


    "Why?" Samuel asked in surprise. Although he had lived with Qi Yiyun for a while, the situation was


    different now. He did not want to continue to develop his rtionship with Qi Yiyun.


    "Until I have my period next time," said Qi Yiyun.


    Her words made Samuel''s blood freeze. Of course, he knew what it meant if a woman came to her


    period. If she didn''te, it would be the end!


    "No, it can''t be. It... can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be." For the first time in Samuel''s life, he showed a


    state of panic. It was very rare for him, who was calm in the face of trouble, to see such a scene.


    "Everything is possible. Don''t be afraid of anything, but just in case," said Qi Yiyun. Of course, she


    knew that it was impossible, because nothing had happened between her and Samuel. However, she


    just wanted to scare him.


    Moreover, Qi Yiyun also wanted to take advantage of this period of time to truly happen what had not


    happened.


    Samuel took a deep breath, and his heart beat faster. He felt that he had encountered the biggest


    hurdle in life. If he failed, he would not be able to exin it to Yvonne.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Back home, Qi Yiyun sat on the sofa and ordered Samuel to serve her to drink water and eat fruit.


    Samuel had to help her get them. Her posture was simr to that of pregnant women.


    Samuel did not dare to refuse and could only obey.


    The only thing he could do now was pray in his heart that the worst would not happen.


    Although this idea was a bit of a jerk, Samuel would rather be a jerk now.


    "By the way, where have you been today?" Qi Yiyun asked curiously.


    "Who are the second-generation rich people?" Qi Yiyun''s curiosity was aroused.


    "I don''t know most of them, but they are the people in the arena, and Ma Feihao," Samuel said calmly.


    Qi Yiyun widened her eyes. Those people in thepetition were all famous family members in the


    Chinese area. In Samuel''s eyes, they had actually be a low-ss rich second generation.


    Moreover, Ma Feihao was the closest to the Hannigan family''s forces, and he had a very strong


    influence in the Chinese region.


    "If they heard what you said, they would be furious. They are all famous people, but in your words, they


    are just low-ss rich second generations," Qi Yiyun said speechlessly.


    Qi Yiyun did not know what had happened, but she felt Samuel had underestimated them by calling


    them low-ss.


    "Are they very powerful?" Samuel said with a calm expression.


    "If I ask them all to kneel down, won''t I offend the entire Chinese District?" Samuel asked with a smile,


    knowing the answer.


    Qi Yiyun held a grape in her mouth. Her pupils gradually dted as she looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    "Including Ma Feihao?" Qi Yiyun felt that she had heard a joke. How could a man like Ma Feihao kneel


    down to others? But she felt Samuel would not joke with her for no reason.

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    "I''ve said all of them, of course Ma Feihao is included," Samuel said, taking it for granted.


    Qi Yiyun was so scared that her mouth opened wide. She was dumbfounded, and the grapes in her


    hands unconsciously fell to the ground.


    Samuel didn''t notice that Qi Yiyun had put it in her mouth just now. He thought that it had identally


    fallen to the ground, so he picked it up, wiped the dust casually, and put it into his mouth.


    "Are you surprised?" Samuel said absentmindedly.


    Qi Yiyun suddenly stood up and said, "It''s more than surprise. It''s incredible. Do you know that even


    Han Yan has to give him some face? You actually asked him to kneel down!"


    "Han Yan is just one of my dogs," Samuel said coolly. "She gave face to Ma Feihao, does that mean


    I''m going to do it?"


    "This..." Qi Yiyun was speechless. These words were very reasonable and there was no ce for her


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    to refute them, but she still felt it unbelievable. After all, she knew Ma Feihao''s temper very well. He


    was domineering and arrogant, and he did not put anyone in the Chinese District in his eyes.


    He even stabbed Shu Yang in the back for his own benefit. How could such an arrogant person be


    willing to kneel down to Samuel?


    "You''re really amazing. You can actually force Ma Feihao to kneel down." Qi Yiyun sighed and sat back


    on the sofa.


    "Is this amazing?"


    To Samuel, this was just a small matter. He did not even care about it at all.


    "Women are really short-sighted. Isn¡¯t that awesome?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    Qi Yiyun did not care about Samuel¡¯s sarcasm. Instead, she asked, "What on earth do you want to do?


    Do you know what will happen if you offend so many people?"


    Samuel had also asked himself this question, but at this stage, he could only force himself to set a goal


    and find one thing to do.


    Samuel didn''t know what Nangong Boling wanted him to do.


    Samuel didn''t know how long he would stay in the United States.


    So during this boring time, Samuel had to find something to deal with.


    To change the situation in Chinese District was just a way for Samuel to pass the time, because he


    himself was a man who couldn''t afford to be idle.


    Samuel used to take Yvonne to work and cook for her, which made him feel very satisfied. He did not


    need to care about worldly affairs, but now, without Yvonne by his side, he could only find other things


    to kill time.


    "There is nothing special about it," Samuel said. "It''s just that I''m bored. I n to establish some of my


    own power here. For me, either don¡¯t do it, if I want to do it, I have to do it inthe best way."


    Qi Yiyun could not help rolling her eyes. From Samuel''s words, it seemed that he was bored, so he had


    to wave his g in the Chinese District and do his best to gain his power.


    This method of killing time was likely something that Samuel would be able to do. If it was someone


    else, it was likely that they would not even dare to think about it.


    "If I hadn''t known you for a long time, I would have thought you were bragging,¡± said Qi Yiyun. No one


    would believe such words if they were heard by anyone.


    "What? Is such a trivial matter too exaggerated for you?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Don''t you know that you¡¯ll be struck by lightning if you pretend to be strong?" Qi Yiyun said helplessly.


    Samuel pped his hands, stood up, and said, "It''s almost time. What would you like to eat tonight? I''ll


    cook for you."


    Qi Yiyun was full of joy, and she couldn''t help but show a charming smile on her face. She said,


    "Whatever you cook, I''ll eat it. Anyway, you''re good at cooking and it''s delicious no matter what you


    cook."


    Samuel shrugged helplessly and went to the kitchen.


    The Hannigan family''s vi area.


    Although those people were embarrassed by what had happened on the race track, some people still


    couldn''t help but reveal what had happened. Han Van, who had received the news, sat on the sofa in


    the living room with a frown.


    Even from Han Van''s point of view, she did not dare to do such a thing.


    Samuel had made countless enemies and almost offended the whole Chinese region. She couldn''t


    imagine what he was going to do. His arrogance was reasonable in Cloud City, but this was the


    Chinese District, which was not a ce where he could control. So Han Yan couldn''t figure out why he


    would do these things.


    "What do you want to do? Are you going to hurt me on purpose?" Han Yan said to herself. In her


    opinion, it was likely that Samuel had left this mess for her on purpose. After all, Samuel had no


    foundation and attachment here. He could leave at any time. Once this responsibility fell on the


    Hannigan family, it would be a fatal blow to the Hannigan family.


    Han Yan took a deep breath, stood up, and walked toward a small building in the deepest part of the


    vi area.


    This ce could be said to be the forbidden zone of the Hannigan family. Even the rtives of the


    Hannigan family did not dare to set foot here easily.


    Even if Han Li came here, he had to inform him in advance.


    This was because the one who lived here was Han Tiansheng, who had singlehandedly established


    the Hannigan family empire!


    The old man, who was getting older, no longer asked about business affairs. Instead, he lived a


    leisurely life of raising fish and stalling birds in his yard and did not want to be disturbed by anyone.


    In those days, Han Tiansheng looked down on Han Tianyang very much. He thought that Han


    Tianyang had no ability at all. He followed him to eat and drink, so hepletely treated Han Tianyang


    as a servant, which caused Han Tianyang to return to the country angrily, and the grudge between the


    two brothers was formed.


    After so many years, Han Tiansheng still thought that it was stupid for Han Tianyang to return to the


    country. In his bones, this old man looked down on his own brother.


    Han Tiansheng sat on a rattan chair and yed with the caged sparrow. When Han Van appeared, his


    face showed a very unhappy expression.


    "What are you doing here?" Han Tiansheng asked coldly, as if this granddaughter was an outsider.


    "Grandpa." Han Van lowered her head and greeted him respectfully. She was very clear that Han


    Tiansheng valued blood ties very little, to the point where he didn''t care at all. Unless it was absolutely


    necessary, she wouldn¡¯t want to see Han Tiansheng.


    "Get out of here if there¡¯s nothing else. I don¡¯t want to see anyone," Han Tiansheng said mercilessly.


    "Grandpa, there''s one thing I don¡¯t understand. I hope I can get your answer," Han Van said.


    Han Tiansheng snorted coldly and said," You have now be the householder of the Hannigan


    family. If you can''t even handle a small matter, what qualifications do you have?"


    "Grandpa, this trouble is not a small matter. If not, I will not trouble you. Moreover, it is rted to the


    Hannigan family in Swallow City," Han Yan said.


    Han Tiansheng frowned and his expression became even more unhappy. He said, "Are the younger


    generation of the Hannigan family so ipetent that they can¡¯t even deal with such a good-for-


    nothing?"


    In Han Tiansheng''s eyes, no matter what aplishments the Hannigan family had in Swallow City,


    they were all good-for-nothings and did not deserve his attention at all.


    "The descendant of the Hannigan family in Swallow City Samuel has already arrived at the Chinese


    District of the U.S," Han Yan said.


    "I have already given these fools a way out, and they still dare toe to the U.S.? Are they going to


    shamelessly return to the Hannigan family?" Han Tiansheng sneered disdainfully.


    "This man is called Samuel. He did one thing today and asked all the descendants of the Chinese


    family to kneel down to him. Now, he has set up many enemies," Han Van continued.


    "This kind of good-for-nothing is really looking for death. Even my Hannigan family doesn''t dare to do


    this. He is so bold. Since he wants to die, let him go," Han Tiansheng said.


    After hearing this, Han Tiansheng''s expression finally became serious. He also knew that if this


    responsibility fell on the Hannigan family in the US, it would lead to a serious consequence.


    "This kind of ipetent junior only knows how to use such shameless means.


    Han Tianyang, you''ve really taught him how to be a talent." Han Tiansheng said disdainfully.


    "Grandpa, what should we do?" Han Van asked. This was why she hade to find Han Tiansheng.

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    The natural love between the two brothers had long developed into hatred since theypeted with


    each other in their early years. Moreover, for Han Tiansheng, this hatred was bone-deep. He would


    never allow the Hannigan family in Swallow City to mess around in Chinese District Area and his


    territory.


    How could Han Tiansheng allow such an ignorant junior to take the me on his family?


    "Hasn''t your fathere back yet?" Han Tiansheng said angrily.


    For Han Van, Han Li had fallen into Samuel''s hands. However, she did not know that Han Li had died.


    Moreover, after she returned to the U.S., she also announced to her family that her father could not


    return to the U.S. for a short period of time due to other matters. That was why he handed the position


    of homeowner over to Han Van.


    "Grandpa, there''s no news from father recently," Han Van said.


    "It seems that I''m the only one who can handle this," Han Tiansheng said.


    Han Van raised her head and looked at Han Tiansheng with a shocked expression. The biggest wish


    for her toe to Han Tiansheng was that he would help her think of a way. She didn''t expect that Han


    Tiansheng woulde out personally.


    Han Van didn''t expect this result and she didn¡¯t want to see it.


    After all, the Hannigan family was currently within her control. If Han Tiansheng took control, the


    authority in her hands would bepletely taken away. Moreover, it was possible that Han Tiansheng


    was able to get Samuel to jump over the wall because of Han Tianshengs tactics. Once Samuel


    returned Han Li to his position, Han Van would have nowhere to leap over it.


    "Grandpa, are you going to do it in person?" Han Van asked in astonishment.


    Han Tiansheng had lived in seclusion for many years and had long not cared about the trivial matters


    of the secr world.


    There was nothing that was worthy of his interest. But Han Tianyang was something that Han


    Tiansheng would pay attention to at all times. He wanted to let his brother know that no matter what the


    situation was; only he, Han Tiansheng, would seed.


    After all, a good-for-nothing was a good-for-nothing. No matter what trouble he made, it was nothing


    more than the struggle of a good-for-nothing.


    "Do I have to rely on you?" Han Tiansheng looked at Han Van with disdain.


    Han Van sighed in her heart. If she had known this would happen, she would not have told this to Han


    Tiansheng Unfortunately, it was toote for regrets.


    No one could change his mind when Han Tiansheng had made a decision.


    "Grandpa, do we need to tell anyone else?" Han Van resigned herself to her fate and asked.


    "No need. When I step out of this door, I''m afraid that the cowards in the Chinese District will be scared


    to death.¡± Han Tiansheng had an arrogant look on his face. Even though he was hunchbacked, he


    showed a strong momentum at this moment. This was the attitude of a real strong person. No matter


    how long he had been out of Jianghu, once he returned to Jianghu, his heroic spirit would not be


    weaker than it used to be.


    After that, Han Tiansheng stepped out of the gate of the courtyard.


    After everyone in the Hannigan family heard the news, they were all shocked. Everyone knew that Han


    Tiansheng lived a peaceful life in his old age and would never step out of the small courtyard again.


    However, he hade out now. They knew very well what this meant.


    "The Old Master wants to control the Hannigan family again."


    "I wonder what it is that actually allowed the elderly man to personally step forward.


    This is really unbelievable." "I heard that it was the young man who made Han Van kneel down. It


    seems that the old man is going to deal with him personally."


    "Hmph, that young man thought that as long as he could ride on Han Van''s head and do whatever he


    wanted, he could make the Hannigan family submit. Once the old man appears, he is just an ant."


    The news that Han Tiansheng hade out did not spread intentionally. However, the Hannigan family


    was mixed with both good and bad people and its walls were well -known. Before long, the news of


    Han Tianshenging out of seclusion had spread in Chinese District.


    The entire Chinese District was agitated because of this matter. Han Tiansheng''s strong rise in the


    Chinese District had caused a lot of bloodshed. Although young people now could not imagine how


    domineering and powerful Han Tiansheng was in his heyday, the elders in these families had really


    experienced that bloody age. They had great respect for Han Tiansheng.


    For a moment, many elders in the family ordered the juniors in their families to pay attention to their


    behavior during this period of time. They did not want to do anything out of line to anger Han


    Tiansheng, because once they offended Han Tiansheng, the devil, they would only end up with death.


    It could be said that Han Tiansheng was born again without doing anything. Many people in the


    Chinese District had already begun to worry about themselves. From this point of view, it could be seen


    how powerful Han Tiansheng was.


    Ma Feihao''s house.


    When Ma Fu heard the news, his face changed unconsciously. Although he didn''t take over the


    business of the Ma family when Han Tiansheng was in his dominant period, he had witnessed Han


    Tiansheng¡¯s means. If his father hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to join hands with Han Tiansheng, he would


    have be a skeleton in Han Tiansheng¡¯s road of sess.


    Now Han Tianshengg suddenly came out. In Ma Fu''s view, the Hannigan family would definitely make


    a big move, which would definitely cause a great turmoil in Chinese District.


    Ma Fu had to worry whether there would be bad luck on his head.


    Ma Fu took out his phone and dialed Ma Feihao''s number.


    Ma Feihao liked to stay in various clubs. The girls around him were never few. For him, in addition to


    wealth and status, his biggest pursuit was women. Only women could make Ma Feihao feel the


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    meaning of living.


    "Dad, why are you calling me at this time? Don''t you know what I am doing?" Ma Feihao never hid his


    actions outside, because Ma Fubao was also the same kind of people The father and son were in the


    same boat. Naturally, Ma Feihao would not care what the other side had done.


    "Come back quickly. I have something very important to discuss with you," Ma Fu said.


    Ma Feihao frowned. Under normal circumstances. Ma Fu would never contact him. Since Ma Fu had


    said so, there must be something important.


    Left with no choice, Ma Feihao reluctantly pushed away the women who were hugging him and said to


    them, "Wait for me. After I''m done, I''lle back and spoil you."


    The two sexy women looked at Ma Feihao wistfully.


    "Young Master Ma, are you really willing to leave?"


    "We''ve already thought of a way to serve you."


    Ma Feihao smiled faintly and said, "You two sluts, wait for me toe back and I''ll make you kneel


    down and beg for mercy."


    Back at home, Ma Feihao¡¯s heart sank when he saw Ma Fu''s serious expression.


    He had a profound understanding of Ma Fu. Ma Fu was seldom so serious.


    "Dad, what happened?" Ma Feihao asked in a deep voice.


    "You know Han Tiansheng of the Hannigan family, don''t you?" Ma Fu said.


    Ma Feihao nodded and said, "The old man used to be very powerful. I heard that he hasn''t shown up


    for many years. Besides, he lived quietly in the Hannigan family''s vi. I don''t know if he''s dead."


    Ma Feihao was not born in Han Tiansheng''s powerful age, so in his opinion, Han Tiansheng was a


    legendary figure. How could he be so powerful?


    "If he died, it would be great. Unfortunately, not only did he not die, but also went out of the mountain,"


    Ma Fu said in a mncholy mood.


    Usually, no matter what Ma Feihao did, Ma Fu would turn a blind eye to it. But today, he would no


    longer indulge Ma Feihao.


    This time, in the turmoil of Chinese District, once the Ma Family was affected, they would no longer


    have a rich and luxurious life.


    "Boy, don''t look down on this matter.


    Otherwise, it would be toote to regret it,"


    Ma Fu said, gnashing his teeth.


    Ma Fu had also considered this factor, but it was still unknown when he would arrive in the U.S.. If


    something happened to the Ma family before that, even if he came back, he would not be able to deal


    with it.


    "What I want to tell you is that before your unclees back, don''t provoke the Hannigan family again.


    During this period, you''d better keep a low profile," Ma Fu reminded him.

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    In addition to the Ma family, the same situation happened almost among the aristocratic families. The


    elders of each family were telling the juniors in the family to be quiet and not to get themselves into any


    trouble during this time.


    Han Tiansheng had left the mountain, and everyone was in danger. However, there was one exception


    among the many families. They were not only worried, but afraid. They were so afraid that the whole


    family were sitting in the living room.


    Everyone''s face was pale and they were shivering.


    "Dad, why don''t you change the date of your birthday?"


    "How can we change the date so casually? All the invitations have been sent out, and the day after


    tomorrow is the birthday. If we change the date at this time, won''t we beughed at?"


    "What can we do? Han Tiansheng made such a scene. Who knows what he wants to do? If our family


    stand out at this time, what if something happens?"


    The one who was speaking was the junior of the Wu family. Wu Youfeng, the main character of the


    birthday party, was sitting on the sofa with a very serious expression.


    He and Han Tiansheng were of the same generation, and they once had some conflicts, but Han


    Tiansheng did not take revenge on him for these conflicts. Instead, he left them alone after he retired.


    Wu Youfeng was worried that Han Tiansheng would mention the old thing again this


    time, but the birthday banquet was canceled, and it would not affect Han Tiansheng¡¯s revenge.


    "Dad, it''s better for you to make the decision. You can do whatever you want." Wu Youfeng''s son asked


    him.


    Wu Youfeng said in a deep voice, "My birthday is to be held as scheduled. If Han Tiansheng really


    wants to make trouble for me, it doesn''t matter whether I do it or not."


    "Dad, Han Tiansheng is old. I don''t think he will make any more trouble, right?" Wu Youfeng¡¯s son


    asked in a weak voice.


    Wu Youfeng smiled bitterly. As a man of Han Tiansheng¡¯s generation, he clearly knew Han Tiansheng¡¯s


    character. If he didn''t have the mood to torture others, how could hee out of the mountain for no


    reason?


    This time, it could only depend on the unlucky guy''s bad luck.


    "It''s no use thinking too much. Let''s take it one step at a time. Send another invitation to the Hannigan


    family," Wu Youfeng said.


    The faces of the Wu family''s rtives were not very good-looking. It seemed that they had already


    determined that Han Tiansheng would not let the Wu family go.


    The new invitation letter was soon delivered to the Hannigan family''s home.


    When Han Yan told Han Tiansheng about this, she asked, "Grandpa, are we going? Wu Yufeng''s


    birthday party is not worthy of your presence. Why don''t I do it for you?"


    Han Tiansheng smiled lightly and said, "I didn''t expect that this old thing didn''t die and he would hold a


    birthday banquet.


    Back then, the hatred between me and him had not been resolved. I can take advantage of this


    birthday banquet to settle the previous debts."


    Han Yan''s eyelids twitched. Han Tiansheng wanted to settle ounts. This was definitely not a small


    matter. It seemed that the words "Han Tiansheng" would once again be famous in Chinese District.


    "Grandpa, do you need any gifts?" Han Yan asked.


    "A high-quality peach wood coffin," Han Tiansheng said.


    Han Yan was shocked. "Give him a coffin at the birthday party! He is going to let Wu Yufeng die!"


    "Okay, I''ll go prepare," Han Yan said.


    Han Tiansheng had a faint smile on his face. He said to himself, "Wu Youfeng, I didn''t expect that I


    would let you go that year. Now you''re still useful to me. I''ll use your life to frighten the whole Chinese


    District again."


    Samuel¡¯s home.


    When Qi Yiyun heard the news of Han Tiansheng hade out, she felt it was very incredible. She


    had a very detailed understanding of Han Tiansheng''s past. This person was extremely cruel and


    merciless. He would never be soft-hearted when doing things. He waspletely a cold-blooded


    animal. Back then, news of his sudden retirement spread like wildfire. However, in Qi Yiyun¡¯s opinion,


    the news was false. The real reason for his retirement was only known to Han Tiansheng.


    However, no matter what the reason was, Han Tiansheng''s retirement made many people in the


    Chinese District relieved.


    However, who would have thought that Han Tiansheng would suddenlye out again? This caused


    turmoil in Chinese District, which wasparable to a magnitude 10 earthquake!


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" After going to thepetition, Samuel came back and found Qi Yiyun sitting


    on the sofa in a trance, as if something had happened. He couldn''t help but feel a little scared. "Could


    she be pregant?"


    "Han Tiansheng hade out," said Qi Yiyun to Samuel.


    "Han Tiansheng?" Samuel asked with a frown.


    "Thest Master of the Hannigan family, in other words, he led the Hannigan family to glory. He is the


    real core member of the Hannigan family. Without him, the Hannigan family would never have be


    what it is today," Qi Yiyun exined.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Han Tiansheng, Han Tianyang!


    Samuel''s eyes narrowed. Although he did not know the real situation of the


    Hannigan family in the U.S., he could tell from the name that they seemed to be brothers.


    Samuel had never heard anyone mention this matter. Grandpa actually had a brother!


    "So what?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    Qi Yiyun knew Samuel did not understand Han Tiansheng''s character, which was why he did not care.


    She could only say, "If you knew Han Tiansheng''s character, you would never say that. His cold-


    bloodedness is beyond your imagination." "No matter how cold-blooded he is, what does it have to do


    with me?" Samuel said indifferently.


    "Didn''t you think that he would have something to do with you?" Qi Yiyun asked. In her opinion, this


    matter was likely caused by Samuel. Han Tiansheng went there to deal with Samuel. That was why


    she was so worried.


    "I''ll deal with any situation. Do I need to be afraid of an old man?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    Qi Yiyun couldn''t help rolling her eyes. From the bottom of her heart, she believed Samuel. However,


    the fact made it impossible for her to look down on Han Tiansheng. She didn''t want him to be so


    careless. After all, given Han Tiansheng¡¯s ability, once he fell into Han Tiansheng''s hands, it was very


    likely that he would lose his life.


    "You''d better be careful. You have a wife and a child. Even if you don''t consider your own safety, you


    should think for them.


    Besides, you probably have two children," said Qi Yiyun.


    Every time this matter was brought up, Samuel felt his hair stand on end. He could not ept this fact.


    "I''ve had a sore waisttely. I heard many pregnant women say that there will be a sore waist after


    pregnancy," Qi Yiyun said while massaging her waist.


    Samuel¡¯s eyelids twitched and he said, " Maybe it''s because you''ve been sitting there for too long. Take


    a break."


    Qi Yiyuny directly on the sofa and said to Samuel, "Why don''t you give me a massage? After all, I


    may be pregnant with your flesh and blood."


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. He said, "I¡¯d better hire a professional masseur for you. It''s


    not good for my strength to break your waist."


    "No." Qi Yiyun pouted and said discontentedly, "I want you. Come here quickly."


    Samuel could only live up to Qi Yiyun''s expectations and could onlypromise. However, he was


    very careful in his actions for fear of hurting Qi Yiyun.


    As for Yvonne, he could only find a way to exin it.


    Qi Yiyun, who was enjoying Samuel''s massage, suddenly thought of something. Samuel could clearly


    feel the muscles in her body tighten.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Wu Youfeng is going to celebrate his birthday!" Qi Yiyun said in surprise.


    "Why are you so surprised? Who is this Wu Youfeng? Why do you care so much about him?" Samuel


    asked.


    "Wu Youfeng has nothing to do with me, but he had a grudge against Han


    "Does Han Tiansheng want to create a disturbance?" Samuel asked doubtfully.

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    On the birthday party of Wu Youfeng.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There were so many luxury cars in the Keling Hotel, and all the upper-ss people of Chinese District


    gathered here to celebrate Wu Youfeng''s birthday.


    The Wu family was very well-connected in Chinese District. As long as they received an invitation, they


    would show up for Wu Youfeng''s sake.


    But today, more people came with the mentality of watching a good show.


    Back then, many people had not forgotten the grievances between Wu Youfeng and Han Tiansheng. At


    this time, Han Tiansheng emerged. Everyone wanted to see if Han Tiansheng would show up at Wu


    Youfeng''s birthday party.


    The Wu family had already arranged informers outside the hotel to pay attention to whether or not the


    Hannigan family hade. Once the Hannigan family came, the news would be immediately informed


    to Wu Youfeng, and Wu Youfeng would personallye out to wee them.


    However, with the passage of time, the birthday banquet was approaching. No one from the Hannigan


    family showed up, and the Wu family gradually breathed a sigh of relief.


    Those who were looking forward to watching the fun couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    Wu Youfeng''s birthday party was just a meal. How could it bepared to Han Tiansheng''s showing


    up?


    "Could it be that Han Tiansheng really didn''te? Could it be that he''s getting old and he''s afraid of


    stirring up trouble?"


    "Given Han Tiansheng''s character, why would he be afraid? However, he did note. This is really


    unexpected."


    "Hey, I thought there would be a good show today. I didn''t expect Han Tiansheng not to show up. It''s so


    boring."


    Many people were whispering to each other. They were a little disappointed that Han Tiansheng didn''t


    show up.


    Just then, at the entrance of the hotel, a bus suddenly stopped.


    The waitress at the door sneered. The people who came to Wu Youfeng''s birthday party today were all


    in luxury cars. How could such a bus dare to stop at the door of the hotel?


    When the waiter was about to drive them away, Han Tiansheng got out of the bus first.


    Seeing an old man, the expression on the attendant''s face became even more disdainful. However,


    when Han Van followed him out of the bus and walked beside Han Tiansheng, the waiter was stunned.


    Although he did not know Han Tiansheng, he knew very well what kind of person Han Van was.


    To be able to get Han Van to move to the side, it went without saying that this old man''s identity was


    obvious.


    The waiter suddenly felt his legs go weak. Was this the legendary Han Tiansheng?


    Fortunately, he did not do anything to stop Han Tiansheng. Otherwise, he would be screwed today.


    The waiter lowered his head and walked up to Han Tiansheng. "Sir, the birthday banquet has begun.


    Do you need me to take you in?"


    Han Tiansheng shook his head and stood still.


    At this time, several people carried arge carriage covered with red silk from the bus. Although they


    couldn''t see clearly what the real thing was, they gave people a very strange feeling.


    Under the red silk was the peach wood coffin that Han Tiansheng had prepared for Wu Youfeng. It was


    used to celebrate Wu Youfeng''s birthday.


    "Inform Wu Youfeng. Prepare to ept the gift," Han Tiansheng said to the attendant.


    The waiter nodded repeatedly and trotted all the way to the birthday banquet hall.


    Wu Youfeng was about to go to the stage to thank the people who came to congratte him today


    when the waiter stumbled in front of him.


    Seeing this, Wu Youfeng''s son said with dissatisfaction, "What are you doing? Get out of my way."


    The waiter wiped the sweat from his forehead and said to Wu Youfeng, "The people of the Hannigan


    family have arrived. They also have gifts for you. They ask you to receive the gift.¡±


    His words made Wu Youfeng''s face darken in an instant, and the arrogance of his son disappeared


    instantly.


    "Dad, I didn''t expect that he still came," Wu Youfeng''s son gnashed his teeth and said.


    Wu Youfeng was relieved and said, "It''s strange that he didn''te."


    In Wu Youfeng''s heart, he was ready to face all the consequences, so the appearance of Han


    Tiansheng did not make him nervous.


    Because of the loud voices of the waiter, the other people also heard the news, which made them re-


    enter the interest of watching the fun.


    "I knew it. How could Han Tiansheng note? I don''t know what kind of gift he has prepared for Wu


    Youfeng."


    "In my opinion, I''m afraid that Wu Youfeng can¡¯t afford this gift. He doesn''te with good intentions."


    "I think Han Tiansheng is not as arrogant as he used to be. Maybe he''s really here to celebrate the


    birthday."


    Everyone had their own words, and everyone''s views were different.


    But soon, the truth would be revealed in front of them, and it was useless to argue.


    Han Tiansheng and Han Van took the lead in entering the birthday banquet hall, followed by the gift.


    When the red silk coffin, which was carried by the four people, was located in the center of the birthday


    banquet hall, many people gasped.


    Although the real appearance of the gift was covered by the red silk, judging from its appearance,


    many people could guess what was hidden under the red silk.


    The coffin for the birthday!


    Perhaps only Han Tiansheng could do such a thing.


    "To reveal the truth." Han Tiansheng looked at Wu Youfeng and said with a faint smile.


    As the red silk was untied, the peach wood coffin appeared. Only the sound of gasping could be heard.


    Although many people had already guessed it, the shock brought by seeing a real thing was far


    stronger than they imagined!


    "A coffin!"


    "I can''t believe Han Tiansheng sent a coffin to Wu Youfeng!"


    "It''s Wu Youfeng''s birthday party. He really doesn''t want to give face at all."


    When the people of the Wu family saw this big gift, their faces were extremely ugly.


    Wu Youfeng''s son gnashed his teeth. Although he had expected that Han Tiansheng woulde to


    make trouble, he didn''t expect that Han Tiansheng would go too far.


    Just as he took a step forward and was ready to scold Han Tiansheng, Wu Youfeng stretched out his


    hand to stop him and shook his head.


    "Wu Youfeng, are you satisfied with this gift?" Han Tiansheng asked Wu Youfeng calmly.


    "Han Tiansheng, we''ve known each other for many years. Why can¡¯t you let me finish my birthday?"


    Wu Youfeng asked.


    "You, are you qualified? I let you live so many years. Don''t you feel lucky?" Han Tiansheng said faintly.


    Wu Youfeng drooped his shoulders feebly. His life was indeed saved. If Han


    Tiansheng had dealt with him that year, he would have died long ago. How could he have the chance


    to hold today''s birthday banquet?


    "Can I have a bowl of longevity noodles?" Wu Youfeng said to Han Tiansheng in a pleading tone.


    As soon as this sentence came out, the scene almost blew up.


    Obviously, Wu Youfeng didn''t want to struggle. He would ept this coffin gift!


    This was the rhythm of a funeral.


    "Dad." Wu Youfeng''s son said to Wu Youfeng unwillingly.


    "Serve the birthday noodles," Wu Youfeng''s son said to the waiter.


    The people who came to congratte him were all sighing in their hearts at this moment.


    Even though the devil was old, he was still a devil.


    The waiter was trembling with fear as she held the birthday noodles. When she passed by Han


    Tiansheng, Han Tiansheng raised his eyebrows and looked at Han Yan.


    Han Yan reached out and stopped the waiter. Then she raised her hand and knocked over the


    longevity noodles.


    The soup noodles fell to the ground, and even the bowls were broken.


    The waitress lowered her head, shivering. She was so scared that she didn''t know what to do.


    Wu Youfeng smiled helplessly. He wanted to eat a bowl of longevity noodles before going on his way,


    but he didn¡¯t expect that Han Tiansheng wouldn''t give him a chance.


    "Han Tiansheng, I only have one request. After I die, I hope you won''t embarrass the Wu family again,"


    Wu Youfeng said to Han Tiansheng.


    "You are not qualified to negotiate with me. " Han Tiansheng¡¯s strength was expressed incisively and


    vividly at this moment.


    Even those who were watching the fun felt scared and kept reminding themselves in their hearts that


    they could provoke God, but could not provoke Han Tiansheng.


    Han Tiansheng hade out.


    Sending the coffin.


    Wu Youfengmitted suicide at the birthday party!


    The cries of the Wu family members, who were kneeling on the ground, were like police bells ringing in


    Chinese District.


    The status of the Hannigan family in Chinese District was so high that no one couldpare with


    them.


    The name "Han Tiansheng" also spread like a nightmare in Chinese District.

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    Samuel''s home.


    After Qi Yiyun answered the phone, her expression became dull and her pupils dted. She seemed to


    have lost her soul in an instant while holding the phone.


    Samuel could not help but ask, "What happened?"


    Qi Yiyun turned around and looked Samuel. Her eyes were as big as eggs. She opened her mouth and


    said to Samuel," Guess what happened at Wu Youfeng''s birthday party?"


    Samuel shrugged and said, "You made Han Tiansheng sound so powerful. He won''t let Wu Youfeng go


    easily, will he?¡±


    Only then did Qi Yiyun realize that she was still holding the phone. She slowly put down her hand, took


    a deep breath, and said, "Wu Youfeng is dead!"


    Samuel stared at her with a frown.


    Dead?


    Dying at the birthday party?


    Han Tiansheng was so cruel that he didn''t even allow Wu Youfeng to celebrate his birthday.


    "How did he die?¡± Samuel asked.


    Qi Yiyun moved her throat and obviously swallowed her saliva. Then she said, "The gift that Han


    Tiansheng sent to Wu Youfeng is a peach wood coffin. Wu Youfeng hanged himself in front of all the


    birthday guests."


    Samuel sat up straight subconsciously.


    The peach wood coffin was used as a gift to kill Wu Youfeng in public.


    Han Tiansheng''s strength hadpletely exceeded Samuel''s expectations. No wonder Qi Yiyun would


    praise him to such a high position. It seemed that this old fellow was indeed not simple.


    "Isn''t he worried that his actions will affect other people''s dissatisfaction with him?" Samuel asked in


    confusion.


    Qi Yiyun smiled bitterly. Even her father was secretly calling her in the bathroom to inform her of the


    matter. Who would dare be dissatisfied with it?


    "You still don''t understand how powerful Han Tiansheng''s deterrence to Chinese District is. Although


    the younger generation doesn''t approve of him, the older generation is quite afraid of him.


    Even when Han Tiansheng is mentioned, their faces change greatly. And I believe that from today on,


    even those young people will not dare to look down upon him again." Qi Yiyun smiled bitterly. Han


    Tiansheng had once stirred up trouble in the Chinese District and had almost be the symbol of an


    era. Now, although Han Tiansheng was old, his strength was still the same as before.


    The incident at Wu Youfeng''s birthday banquet would have a psychological impact on many people.


    And these people hid from Han Tiansheng. How could they dare to be dissatisfied with him?


    In the whole Chinese District, no family couldpete with the Hannigan family. Under the deterrence


    of Han Tiansheng, they could never have the courage to join hands. No one was willing to stand on the


    opposite side of the Hannigan family.


    Most importantly, even if they were angry with Han Tiansheng, they would hope that they would be


    lucky. That was, Han Tiansheng was old and could not live much longer. He could die in time. Why did


    they have to go against him and increase the risk when he was alive?


    "I really don''t understand, but he doesn''t have the final say in the Chinese District alone. Once these


    people work together to deal with him, will Han Tiansheng be able to live a good life?" Samuel asked


    curiously.


    "How many people do you think dare to oppose Han Tiansheng, and how many of them have the


    courage to join forces? I''m afraid that now those people are teaching their juniors to stay far away from


    the Hannigan family," Qi Yiyun said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. He did not expect that the whole Chinese District was full of cowards, who


    were suppressed by Han Tiansheng alone and did not even dare toin.


    "It''s really a boring ce. It¡¯s because of a group of cowards that Han Tiansheng is so rampant,"


    Samuel said disdainfully.


    These words made sense, so Qi Yiyun did not refute. After all, she did not care about how others would


    be. What she cared about the most was Samuel''s safety.


    "If Han Tiansheng wants to deal with you, you must be careful," warned Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel suddenly thought of something and asked Qi Yiyun with a smile, "If I stand against Han


    Tiansheng, are you an onlooker or will you stand on my side?"


    "Of course I''m on your side." Qi Yiyun said without thinking. For her, there was no need to consider


    such a question at all.


    Samuel continued, "But this will implicate the Qi family. It might even cause the Qi family to be


    destroyed."


    Qi Yiyun''s expression froze. She could sacrifice everything for Samuel, but at the same time, she had


    be an unfilial person. It was not something a daughter should do to implicate her parents in her


    own matters.


    After being silent for a long time, Samuel did not disturb her. Instead, he waited quietly for this answer.


    After a long time, Qi Yiyun raised her head and looked at Samuel with burning eyes. "I choose the


    former. If I be an unfilial daughter, I will repay the debt in the next life."


    Samuel took a deep breath and exhaled a foul air. He had thought that Qi Yiyun¡¯s hesitation would


    allow her to choose her family. He had not expected Qi Yiyun to be even more determined about


    her beliefs in love. This was something that Samuel had not expected at all.


    Samuel reached out his hand and touched Qi Yiyun''s head. He said, "Silly girl, nothing is more


    important than your parents."


    "Really? What about you?" Qi Yiyun raised her head in disapproval.


    "Me?" Samuel frowned his eyebrows and said, "I am an exception."


    "Can''t I be an exception? I want an exception too," said Qi Yiyun stubbornly.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "Your parents treated you as their own daughter, but I have never


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    enjoyed the treatment of a son, so we are in apletely different situation."


    Qi Yiyun still wanted to refute, Samuel directly reached out his hand to block Qi


    Qi Yiyun finally felt a little happiness that belonged to Yvonne. Even if she knew that it was only 1%, or


    even a thousandth, Qi Yiyun was satisfied.


    "I''m going to thepany," Samuel said and went out.


    Qi Yiyun looked at the door in a daze, and her eyes were soon covered with ayer of mist. She


    reached out to wipe her tears, and then a smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    "It feels so good. I didn''t expect that I would envy Yvonne to this extent. Samuel, can''t you give me a


    chance?" Qi Yiyun said to herself.


    Samuel came to Tang Zong''s office, but no one dared to stop him. After all, everyone knew Samuel''s


    position in thepany. No matter who saw him, they would politely call him President Hannigan.


    "Brother Samuel." When the office door was pushed open and Tang Zong saw Samuel, he stood up


    subconsciously.


    "How is it? Things aren''t too troublesome, right?" Samuel said to Tang Zong with a smile.


    Tang Zong shook his head and said, "It''s just a small matter. Don''t worry, Brother Samuel. I''ll settle it


    soon."


    Samuel walked to the French window, where he could overlook most of the faces in Chinese District. It


    was a ce with a good view.


    "A bigger problem ising. Can you handle it? " Samuel asked.


    Tang Zong didn''t dare to make a promise, so he said, "Don''t worry, Brother Samuel. I''ll do my best. I


    can''t make sure I can handle this matter, but I''ll do my best."


    Samuel admired Tang Zong''s honesty. He wouldn''t lie for any reason. He would promise what he could


    do within his ability.


    Samuel took a deep breath. The Hangong family should be very clear about the situation in Chinese


    District. However, it was unknown whether Nangong Boling would take action or not.


    And for Samuel, he was used to solving his own problems by himself. He never ced his hopes on


    others. Therefore, even if Nangong Boling didn''t make a move, it wouldn''t have much of an impact on


    him.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    The Nangong family on the ind.


    Nangong Boling knew everything about Chinese District of the U.S., and he was very satisfied with


    Samuel''s strong performance in thepany. In Nangong Boling''s opinion, a young man should have


    such a strong power. His strength was iparable to Nangong Sun''s and Nangong Van''s. The


    strength of these two people could only be called yboys at most, not real strength.


    With the Nangong family''s protection, they dared to be arrogant.


    However, Samuel was different. His arrogance came from his very bones. He would not be disturbed


    by external factors.


    Now Han Tiansheng had made a name for himself, which made Nangong Boling have a stronger


    expectation for the Chinese District. He wanted to see how far Samuel could go on this matter.


    Han Tiansheng was the most ruthless person in Chinese District. If his purpose was to deal with


    Samuel, then this matter would be even more interesting.


    Nangong Boling did not intend to make a move on this matter. He wanted to see where the limit


    Samuel was through this incident.


    The Nangong family was different from other famous families. Although they were not well-known, they


    controlled more economic rights. A person with extraordinary abilities was needed to be the heir to this


    family.


    Nangong Sun and Nangong Yan were absolutely unable to control the Nangong family. If the Nangong


    family were handed over to them, it would only decline day by day and there would never be a situation


    where it would flourish. However, it was different for Samuel. Nangong Boling had even thought thatT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    once the Nangong family was handed over to Samuel, it would definitely reach new heights, and it


    might even be the world''s number one hidden family.


    The most important thing was that Samuel was the most hopeful person to lead the Nangong family to


    that level.


    No one could imagine how important Samuel¡¯s position in Nangong Boling''s mind was. Even Nangong


    Boling couldn''t figure it out.


    "How nice it would be if you were born in the Nangong family." Nangong Boling muttered to himself with


    a look ofment. This was the most regrettable part of his life. Samuel was not born in the Nangong


    family, nor was his surname Nangong.


    This was the greatest regret of his life.


    However, this regret would not eliminate Nangong Boling''s expectations of Samuel, nor would it


    be an estrangement for him to hand the Nangong family to Samuel.


    As long as he could see the Nangong family entering that level in his lifetime, it didn''t matter to


    Nangong Boling what the surname Samuel was.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the study door.


    Nangong Boling frowned. This ce wasn''t a ce where anyone dared toe and disturb. Without


    his orders, even if they were toe here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do so, much less knock on the


    door.


    "Come in," Nangong Boling said in a deep discontented voice.


    After the door of the study opened, Nangong Sun and Nangong Yan walked in.


    Nangong Sun had a ridiculous idea before, which was to kill Nangong Boling and take over the position


    of master. In this way, he didn''t have to worry about the threat brought by Samuel. However, after


    thinking for a long time, he didn''t dare to do so. Once he failed, he would end up miserable, and his life


    would be hard to see. Nangong Sun didn''t have the courage to gamble with the rest of his life.


    "What are you doing?" Nangong Boling asked discontentedly.


    "Grandpa, we hope that you can give us a chance to prove ourselves," Nangong Sun said.


    Nangong Yan said, "That''s right. We just want to have a chance topete with Samuel. I hope


    grandpa agrees."


    Nangong Boling looked contemptuously at the two men. They were his grandsons, but at this moment,


    the status of these two men in his mind was obviously less than one-thousandth of Samuel''s.


    This situation was ridiculous. When


    Samuel was in the Hannigan family, he was regarded as a good-for-nothing by Nangong Qianqiu. She


    even deliberately pushed him out and made things difficult for him.


    However, after arriving at the Nangong family, Nangong Boling paid so much attention to Samuel. This


    was probably a mockery to the most powerful of Nangong Qianqiu, wasn''t it?


    Even Nangong Boling, who drove her out of the Nangong family, valued Samuel so much. What right


    did she have to look down on him?


    If Nangong Qianqiu were still alive, she would definitely regret her choice and be angry at her stupidity.


    "Just by you?" Nangong Boling asked with disdain.


    The looks on the faces of Nangong Sun and Nangong Van were extremely ghastly.


    These three words seemed to be disparaging them.


    "Grandpa, isn''t Samuel valued by Zhuang Tang? It''s no big deal," Nangong Sun said defiantly.


    Nangong Bolingughed because of Nangong Sun¡¯s words. He really didn''t expect that Nangong Sun


    would say that. "Don''t you think it''s funny to say these words? Isn''t it because Zhuang Tang values


    him? Do you know what it means to be valued by Zhuang Tang?" Nangong Boling said


    contemptuously.


    "Can he guarantee that the Nangong n will enter that level? Right now, everything is still unknown,"


    Nangong Sun said resentfully. In the past, he still had Han Nian as a threat to Samuel. But now that


    Han Nian was in Nangong Boling''s hands, he had no bargaining chip to use to threaten Samuel. Thus,


    he had no other choice but to fight for the opportunity.


    Nangong Boling stood up and walked up to Nangong Sun.


    The overwhelming pressure made it difficult for Nangong Sun to breathe. Just standing in front of


    Nangong Boling was enough to make him feel like he was on the verge of suffocation.


    "What about you? What do you have? Compared to him, who do you think you are?" Nangong Boling


    asked.


    Nangong Sun clenched his fists unconsciously. Samuel used to be nothing but his dog. But now, he


    had be the person who upied the highest position in his grandfather¡¯s heart. Such a change in


    status was uneptable to him.


    "As long as you give me a chance, I can prove myself," Nangong Sun said, gnashing his teeth.


    "You want a chance, don''t you? Fine, I''ll give you one. But if you die in Samuel''s hands, I¡¯ll pretend as if


    I didn''t see anything. I won¡¯t stop you if you want to go to the U.S., but I have to warn you that if you


    leave this ind, your life and death will have nothing to do with the Nangong family," Nangong Boling


    said.


    Nangong Sun didn''t expect Nangong Boling to be so ruthless, but since things hade to this point,


    he had no other choice.


    If he didn''t go all out, the Nangong family was destined to fall into Samuel''s hands. This was something


    he would never ept!


    "Okay." Nangong Sun gritted his teeth and said.


    "What about you?" Nangong Boling turned to look at Nangong Van.


    With Samuel¡¯s strength, Nangong Van was not confident that he could pose a threat to him. Once he


    left this ce, he would put himself in danger.


    Moreover, in such a situation, Nangong Van could obviously be a fisherman watching from the


    sidelines. When both of them were injured, wouldn''t it be better for him toe out and clean up the


    mess?


    "Grandpa, I''m willing to stay in the family to take care of the family business," Nangong Van said.


    Nangong Sun looked at Nangong Van in astonishment. They had promised to deal with Samuel


    together before. It did not ur to him that Nangong Van would change his mind at this moment.


    "Nangong Van, you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Nangong Van interrupted him. "Brother, our family still needs


    someone to share our grandpa''s burden. You want to prove yourself, but I don''t need it."


    Nangong Sun gritted his teeth and thought those words were really ridiculous. He didn¡¯t expect that he


    would act hypocritically at this time.


    "Don''t regret it." After Nangong Sun finished his words, he left the study.


    Nangong Yan respectfully bowed to Nangong Boling and said, "Grandpa, I¡¯ll be going out first.¡±


    Nangong Boling nodded. He could see through Nangong Yan''s intentions at a nce.


    n wouldn''t be too big. He was destined not to achieve anything big.

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    Ever since Yuan Ling became Tang Zong¡¯s assistant, she hadn''t seen Samuel for several days. This


    made her feel that her world was cleaner, because when she faced this yboy, there would be an


    unforgettable sense of rejection in her heart.


    It''s a pity that in the face of Tang Zong, Yuan Ling was not very good now, because in her eyes, Tang


    Zong was a person who relied on ttery to get a promotion, and such a person was not likable in her


    heart. The original good impression of Tang Zong also disappeared because of this thought.


    Yuan Ling really couldn''t understand why there was always such a shortcuted person in this world.


    They didn''t have the ability, but with just their mouths, they could really ascend to the throne.


    But there was one thing that Yuan Ling couldn''t deny-when Tang Zong had devoted himself to his work,


    she hadn''t seen anyone else¡¯s energy was better. Moreover, under Tang Zong¡¯s simple reorganization,


    thepany had indeed lost a lot of mouse shit. His powerful methods had forced high-level personnel


    to leave one after another, and it was those people who had taken the initiative to leave. They didn''t


    have to worry about the impact of the action.


    At this time, Yuan Ling was in a daze when her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Yuan Ling was in high spirits.


    "Boss." Yuan Ling picked up the phone and called him cautiously.


    "Help me deliver a message to Samuel. No matter who you face, you don¡¯t need to be merciful," said


    Nangong Boling.


    Yuan Ling didn''t quite understand what he meant. She could only nod and say, "Boss, don''t worry. I''ll


    go find him right away."


    After hanging up, Yuan Ling knocked on Tang Zong''s office door.


    Tang Zong raised his head in displeasure and said, "Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me?"


    "President Tang, I''m going to find President Hannigan. If you need anything, please let the others


    know," Yuan Ling said.


    Speaking of Samuel, Tang Zong''s expression immediately changed. He said," Be careful on the way."


    This kind of concern did not cause Yuan Ling to appreciate it. On the contrary, in her heart, she


    mercilessly looked down on Tang Zong.


    If it weren''t for Samuel, why would he care so much about her? This guy was afraid that the horses


    would be ripe, so he wouldn''t let go of any chance.


    She took a taxi to Samuel¡¯s house. There was only Qi Yiyun at home, so she could only sit on the sofa


    and wait for Samuel.


    The more Yuan Ling looked at Qi Yiyun, the more unfair she felt for her. "Such a beautiful goddess, so


    many young talents want to pursue her, but she just has to be with Samuel. I really can''t figure it out."


    If it were her, she wouldn''t even look at Samuel a second time.


    "Miss Qi, are you and Samuel a couple?" Yuan Ling could not help asking.


    "To me unterally, I''m willing to think so, but he won''t admit it," Qi Yiyun said frankly. She didn''t need to


    deliberately hide her feelings now, because she wasn''t in Cloud City. If she needed to be careful, it


    would be too painful for Qi Yiyun.


    Yuan Ling controlled the urge to roll her eyes. What kind of virtue did Samuel have to make Qi Yiyun


    have an unrequited love? It was unbelievable.


    "Miss Qi, there are so many people wooing you. What''s so good about Samuel?" Yuan Ling asked in


    confusion.


    "If you really understand him, perhaps you will like him too." Qi Yiyun said with a smile. Samuel was a


    very strange person. The more she understood him, the more she would be addicted to his charm.


    Back then, Qi Yiyun had only wanted to use him. At that time, she would never have dreamed of falling


    in love with him and would not be able to extricate herself.


    Now, Qi Yiyun didn''t even know why she loved Samuel so deeply. She didn''t even care about her


    family for him.


    However, love was something that could not be exined.


    "Hey." Yuan Ling scoffed at these words. How could she fall in love with a yboy like Samuel? She


    hated men like Samuel, who treated women as ythings the most.


    "I don''t like yboys like them. In the eyes of such people, women are ythings. As long as they get


    tired of you, you will be kicked away by them," Yuan Ling said.


    "yboy?" Qi Yiyunughed. Samuel was actually a yboy in Yuan Ling''s heart?


    If he could be called a yboy, who in this world would dare to say that he was not a yboy?


    In Samuel''s mind, Yvonne had always been the only one. No other girl was worthy of his attention.


    Even today, when Qi Yiyun deliberately dressed sexily at home, Samuel would not take a second look


    at her.


    Other than Samuel, there was probably no other man who was the most upright and honest man in the


    world.


    He was definitely an existence as rare as a phoenix feather or a unicorn horn among men.


    "Isn''t that the case?" Yuan Ling said.


    "Your misunderstanding of him is too deep. It means that you don''t know him at all," said Qi Yiyun.


    Yuan Ling felt that Qi Yiyun must have been possessed or poisoned. Otherwise, why would she protect


    Samuel so much? She did not know what spirit pills and miraculous medicines Samuel had that could


    make Qi Yiyun so unable to extricate herself.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Qi, I''ll say something disrespectful. Looking at you, you''re already crazy. You actually think


    Samuel is a good man," said Yuan Ling. She was not afraid that Qi Yiyun would turn against her.In that


    case, she would be doom...


    "He''s actually married," said Qi Yiyun with a smile.


    Yuan Ling''s eyes widened. "This yboy is married!"


    However, he was already married. Wouldn''t he be a scumbag?


    woman silently. Even if his family is much better than the so-called League of Strong Families, he never


    has resentment. Do you know what his happiest thing is?"


    Yuan Ling was stunned. Samuel was a live-in son-inw. In Yuan Ling¡¯s opinion, it was very strange to


    have a live-in son-inw in a family whose status was lower than that of a family.


    However, since that was the case, there must be a reason. Yuan Ling did not ask, but she was very


    curious about what the so-called happiness of Samuel was.


    "What is it?" Yuan Ling could not help but ask.


    "He once said that when he was happiest, he would take that woman to work and cook for her." Qi


    Yiyun smiled and shed tears of envy.


    Yuan Ling was shocked. It seemed to bepletely different from the Samuel that she knew.


    "Since he loves that woman so much, why, why did he do it with you..." Yuan Ling didn''t finish her


    words, but the meaning of her words was very clear.


    Qi Yiyun shook her head bitterly and said," In your eyes, he and I have an affair, but nothing happened


    between us. I just wanted to share some care with her, so I pestered Samuel."


    These wordspletely subverted Yuan Ling''s values. Qi Yiyun could not help but cling to Samuel,


    and Samuel did not ept it. More importantly, what Qi Yiyun wanted was just some care.


    However, even if Samuel was a good man, Yuan Ling could not understand Qi Yiyun¡¯s mentality. She


    knew that there was no result, why would she force it?


    "Miss Qi, if that''s the case, why don''t you give up?" Yuan Ling asked in confusion.

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    Yuan Ling did not understand Qi Yiyun''s feelings. She did not care how Qi Yiyun described Samuel. In


    her opinion, such meaningless sacrifices were not worth it.


    When Samuel returned home, Yuan Ling passed on Nangong Boling''s message to him and left.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun''s mood had returned to normal. There was no sign of her crying before. She said


    to Samuel, "What does this mean? Is Nangong Boling reminding you?"


    "If he said so, someone will definitelye to the U.S. And this person, I think it should be Nangong


    Sun," Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling couldn''t have conveyed such a message to him for no reason. Since he said so, there


    must be a reason. In Samuel''s view, Nangong Sun was most likely toe to the U.S.. After all, in


    order topete for the position of the family master, he had been superior in front of Samuel. For a


    person like Nangong Sun, it was uneptable for him to ept such a change in status.


    "What kind of existence is the Nangong family?" Qi Yiyun asked curiously.


    Although Samuel had told her that the Nangong family was not simple, he only mentioned superficial


    details. Qi Yiyun was still not fully aware of the Nangong family''s real situation.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "I''m not sure how much power the Nangong family has. But there''s


    one thing I''m sure of. In the eyes of the Nangong family, the so-called richest man in the world is just a


    joke.


    Maybe he doesn¡¯t even have one-tenth of the power of the Nangong family, or even less."


    Qi Yiyun was shocked. ording to what Samuel said, wouldn''t there be a great change in the assets


    ranking on the top rich list?


    "Is it so exaggerated?" Qi Yiyun was a little reluctant to believe that such a rich family was so low-key.


    The most important thing was that in the modern society, it was almost impossible to hide this kind of


    news. Once the Nangong family revealed the slightest trace, it was very likely to be exposed. How


    could it be possible to hide it all the time?


    "The truth will only be more exaggerated." Samuel said faintly.


    Qi Yiyun suddenly blinked her big eyes and stared at Samuel.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel asked ufortably. Qi Yiyun was like a female tiger, ready to eat him


    at any time.


    "You don''t have a naturally hate-sucking constitution, do you? Otherwise, why would there be so much


    trouble on your head?" Qi Yiyun asked curiously.


    Samuel was stunned, and then he smiled bitterly. He also wanted to know if there was anything wrong


    with his constitution. A lot of crappy things had not been solved yet, but Hangong Sun wasing


    again, and this guy was also a problem.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Han Hian was still in his hands. It would be a difficult decision for Samuel to stand on the opposite side


    of Hangong Sun.


    But at the same time, there was another question in Samuel''s mind. If Hangong Boling knew that he


    had something on Hangong Sun''s hand, why would he send such a message to Yuan Ling?


    Could it be that Han Nian had been transferred and controlled by Nangong Boling?


    If that was the case, then there was no need for Samuel to care about Nangong Sun at all.


    It seemed that he would test Nangong Sun after Nangong Sun arrived in the U.S.


    "By the way, I''m going to watch the match tomorrow with you," Qi Yiyun continued.


    There would be an inner match tomorrow, and many people would be invited to watch it. There would


    even be a free ticket. At that time, the venue would be very lively.


    Although this kind ofpetition was just an internal conflict between a group of rich second


    generations, this kind of extreme project was still unattainable for many ordinary people. More


    importantly, since they didn''t want tickets, it was not a bad thing to join in it.


    And those rich second generations'' ideas were even simpler. ying cars was a good thing for


    themselves. If there were no audience, what was the point of spending so much money every year? So


    they just wanted to get more worshipful eyes.


    "Okay, I don''t know whether or not Shu Yang is ready," Samuel said. He did not care about the result of


    thepetition, because he had achieved the goal he wanted to achieve by taking advantage of it.


    "In the past, Shu Yang was very powerful, but for him, the destion in the past few years should have


    weakened his strength to arge extent. Moreover, he hasn''t returned for a long time. It''s unlikely for


    him to get a good result in thispetition, " Qi Yiyun said.


    Samuel nodded. He understood this simple truth. As the saying goes, he would be not so skilled if he


    were not to practice for three days. What''s more, it had been several years since the end of the race. It


    was obviously an idiotic dream to make him return to his peak state in such a short time.


    "His results have nothing to do with me. I''ve achieved what I wanted," Samuel said.


    Samuel had offended almost all the rich second generations in the Chinese area. He even ordered


    people to kneel in thepetition. It was spread in a small circle. Qi Yiyun also knew about it. She also


    guessed Samuel''s purpose. This kind of behavior was crazy, but Qi Yiyun believed that Samuel was a


    real man because he dared to do so. She also believed that Samuel could do it.


    "Shu Yang is just a tool for you. When do you n on kicking him away?" Qi Yiyun asked out of


    curiosity.


    "Why should I kick him away? I have already promised to give him a chance. As long as he does not


    disappoint me, I will give him a chance to take revenge. I will allow him to take back all that he has


    lost." Samuel said faintly.


    "This is the only w you have on you," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Oh?" Samuel stared at Qi Yiyun puzzledly.


    "You value your brotherhood too much. If you only use Shu Yang as a tool, you will have less trouble.


    And when necessary, he can take the me for you, but you think too highly of your friendship, which


    will make this matter more troublesome," Qi Yiyun exined.


    "This is the difference between man and beast. Without feelings, you''re no different from a beast,"


    Samuel said tly. He did have a heart of stone, but there was no need for that. Shu Yang had knelt in


    front of him and sought an opportunity. So what if he was given a chance? Moreover, if Shu Yang could


    regain his position, he would be a more useful chess piece for Samuel.


    Qi Yiyun''s vision was still too narrow. She could only see the current situation, but could not n for the


    future.


    There was nothing wrong with Samuel''s words at first, but as Qi Yiyun was meticulous, she


    immediately felt that something was amiss.


    Wasn''t Samuel scolding her as an animal?


    "Samuel, you call me a beast!" When Qi Yiyun came to her senses, she stood up angrily and red at


    Samuel.


    "Really? No, I''m just kidding. You insist on thinking so. What can I do?" Samuel shrugged with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun''s face was livid with anger, but her words were spoken by herself, so she couldn''t put the


    me on Samuel at this time.


    If she were Yvonne, she could still act like a spoiled child in front of Samuel.


    Unfortunately, she was not qualified to do that right now.


    "Hmph." Qi Yiyun snorted unwillingly and sat back on the sofa.


    For some reason, a smile appeared on Samuel''s face.


    From Qi Yiyun''s point of view, Samuel¡¯s smile seemed to be a sign of victory. It made her even angrier.


    "What are youughing at?" Qi Yiyun asked, gnashing her teeth.


    "I''m happy because tomorrow will be very exciting," Samuel said.


    "What''s so exciting about this kind of meaninglesspetition?" Qi Yiyun said disdainfully.


    "Of course, thepetition is not as exciting as the toppetitions, but if Han Tiansheng appears,


    don''t you think it is brilliant?" Samuel smiled and said.


    Qi Yiyun''s brows were almost twisted together.


    Han Tiansheng appeared?

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    On the day of thepetition.


    Samuel came to the field, Shu Yang and his men were busy testing the car racing.


    For Shu Yang, the degree of anxiety he felt today wasparable to his previous debut battle. After


    all, it had been a couple of years since he had formally participated in apetition. Moreover, he was


    far away from this circle. Now that he had a chance to make aeback, he did not wish to be a


    joke in thepetition or disappoint Samuel.


    "How do you feel?" Samuel asked Shu Yang.


    Shu Yang was obviously a little nervous as sweat dripped down from his forehead.


    "Brother Hannigan, don''t worry. I''ll do my best," said Shu Yang.


    "The results are not important. What¡¯s more, you¡¯ve only been back for a short time. You don¡¯t need to


    put too much pressure on yourself. You just need to run safe and sound." Samuel patted on Shu Yang''s


    shoulder.


    All of a sudden, Shu Yang felt that the pressure on him had subsided a lot. Most of the bosses hoped


    that the car drivers could earn some face for themselves. He, who had lived in this circle, knew very


    well what achievements meant. He had even seen the cruelest thing that one of the bosses had both a


    car diver''s legs broken on the track because he had lost the game.


    But Samuel didn''t seem to care about it.


    "Brother Hannigan, as long as you give me enough time, I will definitely enter the real league," said


    Shu Yang. This idea was shared by all the rich second generations in the arena. They would only gain


    face if they entered the tournament. Furthermore, they would also be recognized by the family.


    It could be said that this was the ultimate goal of every team of rich second generation.


    But Samuel was an exception. The contest was meaningless to him. He just wanted to take this


    opportunity to stir up a group of hatred and opponents. He had a justifiable reason to deal with these


    people and then establish his own force in the U.S..


    However, Shu Yang was not aware of this. What he could work hard for was to prove himself on the


    path of thepetition.


    "Don''t give yourself too much pressure." Samuel said faintly.


    The arena was constantly flooded with spectators. Very quickly, the stands were filled with people, and


    there were also quite a few fans holding banners. This kind of game by the rich second generation


    seemed to have created a trend.


    In addition to the cars that attracted people''s attention, there were also the tall racing girls, which could


    also satisfy people''s eyes. Their long legs became the most eye-catching scenery on the side of the


    race track. Unfortunately, their beauty was not attractive enough to attract Samuel¡¯s attention.


    At the beginning of the game, engines were roaring on the track. For men, this was probably the most


    pleasant sound in the world except for women. No man could keep calm in the face of this kind of


    noise. Even Samuel couldn¡¯t help but stand up. The deep roar, the howl of breaking the wind, and the


    thunder and lightning galloping on the track showed the charm of racing thoroughly and vividly at this


    moment.


    "It seems that it will be difficult for Shu Yang to get into the top three," Qi Yiyun said to Samuel. It had


    been a long time since he left the track, and Shu Yang was obviously not used to this kind of


    "It is already enough without thest one. We cannot use the previous standards to measure him."


    Samuel said.


    "You sure are generous. You spent so much money that you can''t even rank in the top," said Qi Yiyun


    with a pout.


    Samuelughed and said, "Although I spent the money, it¡¯s not my own money. I don''t care about it."


    "It''s unlucky for Nangong Boling to meet someone like you." Qi Yiyun rolled her eyes.


    "The more I spend, the happier he''ll be.


    This isn''t something that a woman like you can understand," Samuel said.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong with women?" Qi Yiyun held her head high and puffed out her chest, saying,


    "Nowadays, women can hold up the sky. Don''t look down on women."


    Samuel unconsciously looked down. After a nce, he quickly moved away. He nodded and said, "I


    don''t look down on women. I just look down on you."


    Qi Yiyun gritted her teeth hatefully.


    At this moment, the entrance of Shu Yang''s car meant that thepetition was over.


    Shu Yang didn¡¯t even make it into the top five. He got out of the car and hung his shoulders, looking


    very disappointed.


    "Brother Hannigan, I¡¯m sorry." Walking in front Samuel, Shu Yang lowered his head and said. Although


    he had already expected the results, he did not expect it to be this bad. During thepetition, he had


    made a lot of mistakes that he shouldn¡¯t have.


    "As I said, I don''t care about the results, and today''s results don''t mean what will happen in the future. I


    still believe in you," Samuel said.


    The gratitude in Shu Yang''s heart towards Samuel could not be described in words.


    Looking at the people who were celebrating, the Workshop No. 44 looked especially cold and lonely.


    This made Shu Yang feel even sorrier for Samuel. He swore to himself that he would bring Samuel a


    good result next time.


    At this moment, Fang Shuo and his men had a reason to show off in front of Samuel. However, they


    had seen how cruel Samuel was, so they could only suppress their pride. No one dared to show off in


    front of him.


    "Damn it! Who... who is this?"


    "Isn''t this Han Tiansheng? Why is he here?"


    "Does he still like racing? Why is he here in person?"


    When the group of rich second generations who celebrated together saw Han Tiansheng appear, they


    were all amazed.


    Almost all of them were present at Wu Youfeng''s birthday party. They had personally witnessed Han


    Tiansheng¡¯s might.


    Originally, these people thought that Han Tiansheng was a legend in the Chinese District, and they


    didn''t take what had happened to Han Tiansheng seriously at all. However, after the birthday party of


    Wu Youfeng, no one dared to look down upon him anymore. Moreover, the fear of Han Tiansheng in


    their hearts had almost be a shadow.


    No one was qualified to look down upon such a shocking thing as sending the coffin to the birthday


    party and forcing Wu Youfeng to hang himself.


    Even Ma Feihao, who was usually arrogant, became nervous when he saw Han Tiansheng.


    Running to Han Tiansheng¡¯s side, Ma Feihao said with fear, "Mr. Hannigan, I didn''t expect that you are


    also interested in racing. Do you need me to introduce you to the champion today?"


    " Who do you think you are? Do you think I will take the games seriously? Do you think you can win the


    championship by yourself? What a joke," Han Tiansheng said disdainfully. In front of anyone, he


    expressed his feelings very straightforwardly, leaving no face for Ma Feihao at all.


    Ma Feihao, however, did not dare to refute it. He could only nod his head and say," You¡¯re right. This is


    just a small game. How can it catch your eye?"


    "Mr. Hannigan, do you need my help?" Ma Feihao asked.


    "Do I, Han Tiansheng, need help from a kid like you? If this gets out, won''t it be a big joke?" Han


    Tiansheng said with a face full of ridicule.


    Ma Feihao couldn''t wait to p himself in the face. If he had known Han Tiansheng''s attitude, he


    wouldn''t have pped him in the face.


    "However, it''s okay for you to go and have a look at the bustling." Han Tiansheng''s tone changed so


    quickly that Ma Feihao was confused.


    Bustling?


    "Could it be that Han Tiansheng didn''t make enough noise at Wu Youfeng''s birthday party and still had


    to make a fuss at thepetition?"


    Which unlucky guy was targeted by Han Tiansheng? Wasn''t that a dead end?


    Tiansheng came to make trouble for Samuel in person, Fang Shuo couldn''t wait to see the scene of


    Samuel¡¯s hanging himself.


    Ma Feihao didn¡¯t expect Han Tiansheng to target Samuel. But he had a different idea from Fang Shuo.


    He wanted to avenge himself. After all, when his uncle came back, he would have the strength for


    revenge.


    If Han Tiansheng could push Samuel to death, it would be too easy on Samuel.


    "Are you Samuel?" Han Tiansheng asked Samuel after arriving at the 44th workshop.


    Han Tiansheng''s appearance did not surprise Samuel. He said lightly, "I am."


    "Kneel down," Han Tiansheng chided coldly.

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    Han Tiansheng''s strong willfulness had already been seen at Wu Youfeng''s birthday party. All his words


    were not surprising.


    The group of rich second generations stared at Samuel as if they were watching a good show.


    Previously, Samuel had made them kneel down. Today, they could finally make use of this opportunity


    to let Samuel experience what it felt like to kneel down himself.


    "Finally, Samuel is like this. It''s ridiculous. Although he is powerful, can he be stronger than Han


    Tiansheng?"


    "He won''t have a good time today. If he offends Han Tiansheng, he will have no choice but to die."


    "Great, it''s f*cking great. Let''s see if you still dare to be arrogant."


    Those rich second generations whispered as if they had vented their anger.


    On the other hand, Samuel looked at Han Tiansheng with a smile on his face. He said surprisingly, "Are


    you kneeling to me?"


    The group of rich second generations were stunned by the simple words and some even seriously


    suspected that they were hallucinating.


    "How dare Samuel ask Han Tiansheng to kneel down to him? Is he crazy?"


    Fang Shuo couldn''t help swallowing. He felt his legs go weak just standing in front of Han Tiansheng.


    Samuel, on the other hand, had the guts to say something like that.


    It was the same with Ma Feihao. His stunned expression was full of disbelief. Although deep in his


    heart, he did not respect Han Tiansheng as he did on the surface, before his uncle came back, he was


    absolutely unwilling to provoke such a ruthless person as Han Tiansheng. However, Samuel dared to


    say something like this directly, which was really unbelievable.


    "Is he crazy? Doesn''t he know what happened at Wu Youfeng¡¯s birthday party?"


    "That should be the case. Otherwise, how would he have the courage to say something like that?"


    "This ignorant thing doesn''t even know who he has offended.¡±


    The group of rich second generations believed that Samuel did not know how powerful Han Tiansheng


    was at the birthday party, so he dared to speak to Han Tiansheng in such a tone.


    In their eyes, Samuel was ignorant andughable.


    However, Samuel''s next words subverted their thoughts.


    "Han Tiansheng, you forced Wu Youfeng to hang himself at Wu Youfeng''s birthday party. This matter


    did frighten a lot of people, but for me, it''s just a piece of cake," Samuel said lightly.


    These words made those rich second generations'' scalps suddenly numb. Since he knew how


    powerful Han Tiansheng was, how could he have the courage to treat Han Tiansheng with such an


    attitude?


    Could it be that he didn''t even care about Han Tiansheng?


    At this moment, those rich second generations had to admit the gap between them and Samuel.


    If it were them, they wouldn''t even need to know the reason. They would have knelt down to Han


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiansheng a long time ago. How could they have Samuel''s indifferent attitude?


    "Damn it, I actually admire this guy a little."


    "How dare he talk to Han Tiansheng like that? How dare he!"


    "s, no wonder we are no match for him. Just his aura alone is enough to defeat us."


    A group of people sighed and shook their heads, understanding the gap between Samuel and


    themselves.


    At this time, Fang Shuo had begun to regret offending Samuel. If Han Tiansheng had not killed him this


    time, his fate would not have been as simple as pissing his pants if Samuel wanted to avenge.


    Therefore, he could only hope that Han Tiansheng would kill Samuel!


    "Mr. Hannigan, he dares to talk to you like this. He doesn''t respect you at all." Fang Shuo deliberately


    added fuel to the fire.


    Han Tiansheng turned his head, looked at him coldly, and said, "Are you qualified to speak here?"


    Fang Shuo trembled all over. He quickly lowered his head and said, "Mr. Hannigan, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Han Tiansheng turned his head and continued to look at Samuel. He said, "I didn''t expect that trash to


    raise such an ignorant thing like you. It seems that the lesson he was taught back then was not


    enough."


    Samuel''s eyes narrowed. He knew who Han Tiansheng was referring to.


    In Samuel''s mind, Han Tianyang was a hero. No one was qualified to belittle him.


    "Han Tiansheng, it is not up to you to judge whether my grandfather is trash or not. If you have the


    ability, you can fight me first before deciding." Samuel spoke in a deep voice.


    This kind of face-to-face provocation made everyone think Samuel was courting death. Even Qi Yiyun,


    who was beside him, thought that it was unwise for Samuel to say these words. She subconsciously


    pulled Samuel¡¯s sleeve.


    Upon hearing this, Han Tianshengughed out loud, full of disdain and disdain. He said, "No one in the


    world knows better than me whether he is a good-for-nothing or not. If he didn¡¯t rely on a woman, now


    he is not even qualified to be a beggar. A person who needs a woman to stand by his side. If he is not


    a good-for-nothing, what is he?"


    Han Tiansheng''s eyes made Samuel very ufortable. He could see contempt from Han


    Tiansheng¡¯s bones, just like he wanted to be inferior to others.


    Hangong Qianqiu was backed by the huge Hangong family. The rise of Han Tianyang was indeed


    possible for the Hangong family to help him behind the scenes, but it did not affect Han Tianyang¡¯s


    image in Samuel''s heart.


    What he cared about was not how powerful Han Tianyang was, but in the Hannigan family, only Han


    Tianyang regarded him as Hannigan family.


    Did this have anything to do with Han


    Tianyang''s ability?


    And for Samuel, even if his grandfather did not have the ability, as a grandson, he had to avenge his


    grandfather.


    "Really? Then what do you rely on? To betray your friends or your family?" Samuel retorted.


    A cold glint shed across Han Tiansheng''s face. Back then, he had surpassed Han Tianyang. He had


    indeed used some underhanded methods. If not for this, Han Tianyang would not have fallen out with


    him openly.


    But for Han Tiansheng, the oue was the most important. Han Tianyang leaving the United States


    meant that he was the final winner.


    The group of rich second generations also left quickly. Without Han Tiansheng''s support, they did not


    have the courage to criticize Samuel.


    However, Samuel''s performance today had already left a mark in their hearts. No matter what the


    ending of Samuel was, he had the courage to fight with Han Tiansheng. This was something worthy of


    admiration.


    Hearing this, Fang Shuo heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Only when Samuel was dead would he be


    able to rest assured.


    "But it''s too easy for this guy. I want him to kneel down only. In this way, I can have a chance to take


    revenge," Ma Feihao said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Brother Hao, do you have a chance to take revenge?" Fang Shuo looked at Ma Feihao in surprise.


    "Of course, my uncle will be back soon.


    This kind of good-for-nothing can¡¯t be my uncle''s opponent. When the timees, I will cut him into


    pieces." Ma Feihao gritted his teeth and said.


    To Fang Shuo, as long as Samuel died, that was a good thing. As for who killed him, Fang Shuo didn''t


    care.


    Moreover, he had deliberately added fuel to the fire just now. Samuel would definitely hate him even


    more. He would only be able to set his heart at ease if he died earlier.


    "Do you think I should kneel down?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    "I know it''s a shame for you, but this is the best solution. I don''t think I need to tell you


    how powerful Han Tiansheng is," Qi Yiyun said. She did not want Samuel to fall out with Han


    Tiansheng at this stage. It would not be toote to avenge him when he had the ability to do so.


    For a moment, it was not a shame. Only the one who stood at the end was the winner. This was a very


    simple truth.


    "Since you think I should go, then I''ll go. I''ll bring some gifts with me," Samuel said with a smile.


    "A gift? What gift? " Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel in confusion.


    "What do you think of the peach wood coffin?"

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    Peach wood coffin!


    These words exploded in Qi Yiyun''s ears like thunder.


    In her opinion, at this time, Samuel could take a step back and enjoy a vast future. He could only


    endure it for the time being.


    When he had enough ability, he would be qualified to challenge Han Tiansheng.


    However, Qi Yiyun had never expected Samuel to send a peach wood coffin to Han Tiansheng!


    Qi Yiyun could not imagine how Han Tiansheng would react when a peach wood coffin was ced in


    front of the vi of the Hannigan family! And what kind of storm would arise in Chinese District?


    "Are you crazy?" Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel, dumbfounded. At this moment, Samuel was a lunatic in


    her eyes. Han Tiansheng was like a bunch of bombs, yet Samuel approached him with a fire. Wasn''t he


    courting death?


    A subtle smile appeared on Samuel''s face as he said, "If you think I''m crazy, and then I''m crazy. If I''m


    not crazy, I won¡¯t be able to live."


    Qi Yiyun suddenly stretched out her hands and held Samuel tightly. She said, "You have to think about


    it clearly. Do you know what the consequences are?"


    Qi Yiyun''s concern for Samuel was not fake at all. She did not want to see any danger to Samuel,


    which was why she was so nervous. Moreover, she did not want Samuel to do such a suicidal thing.


    Han Tiansheng, that¡¯s Han Tiansheng!


    In the former Chinese District, Han Tiansheng had stirred up a bloody storm with his own hands. So far,


    he was also a shadow in the hearts of countless people.


    Han Tiansheng, who had retired for many years, had forced Wu Youfeng tomit suicide at Wu


    Youfeng''s birthday party. This matter had once again seriously damaged the Chinese District.


    Nowadays, no one dared to look down on this old man in Chinese District. Samuel''s behavior was not


    only stupid, but was bound to beughed at.


    Samuel turned his head and stared at Qi Yiyun. He said, "You don''t believe me?"


    Qi Yiyun nodded and shook her head again. Obviously, her stance was not firm. At this time, she was


    quite contradictory. She was naturally willing to believe Samuel. However, the opponent Samuel was


    facing was too powerful. She felt that she should persuade him instead of giving him a useless support.


    "Can you consider it more carefully? This matter can still be discussed further.¡± Qi Yiyun was as


    anxious as an ant on a hot pan. She was at a loss, but her heart was burning with anxiety.


    Samuel''s voice was cold. Regardless of whether it was for Han Tianyang or himself, he had to do


    something to avenge himself. "He treats my grandfather as trash. Do I have to act like a trash in front of


    him?"


    "The Hannigan family in the U.S. thinks that they override the Hannigan family in Swallow City."


    Samuel had to let them know how stupid this idea was.


    Samuel shook off Qi Yiyun''s hand and said, "Go home. I don''t want to get you involved."


    After saying that, Samuel left.


    Looking at Samuel''s receding figure, Qi Yiyun stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do.


    She wanted to persuade Samuel to turn back, but she knew his temper. No one could change his mind.


    "What''s wrong?" Shu Yang approached Qi Yiyun and asked.


    "Do you think I should believe him?" Qi Yiyun asked with a nk look in her eyes.


    Shu Yang didn''t know what they were talking about, but for Shu Yang, he had no other choice but to


    trust Samuel in the current situation he was facing.


    "Although I don''t know what you guys said, but if I were you, I would trust him unconditionally, because


    he is definitely a man who can create miracles." Shu Yang said firmly. In his mind, Samuel had a high


    and mighty image. Not only because Samuel gave him a chance to get revenge, but also because he


    felt an unprecedented trust in Samuel.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Samuel believed in him, there was no reason for him to not believe him.


    Qi Yiyun was stunned for a long time before she said, "I have to go home first."


    After taking a taxi home, Qi Yiyun noticed that Qi Donglin and Ouyang Fei were sitting in the living


    room with abnormal expressions on their faces.


    The two of them had also returned from thepetition. They naturally knew what had happened to


    Han Tiansheng.


    Before Qi Yiyun arrived home, the two of them had quarreled with each other because of Samuel''s


    question.


    Qi Donglin thought that they should persuade Qi Yiyun to stay away Samuel at a time like this. After


    being targeted by Han Tiansheng, Samuel would note to a good end. At this time, whoever was


    close to Samuel would be implicated.


    However, Ouyang Fei and Qi Donglin hadpletely different ideas. On the contrary, she thought that


    the Qis should be on Samuel''s side at this time.


    After all, without Samuel, there would not be the Qi family. Ouyang Fei felt that one should not be so


    immoral in doing things. When Samuel was in trouble, they should lend a helping hand.


    It had to admit that Qi Donglin was no match for Ouyang Fei in terms of friendship.


    However, Qi Donglin''s choice was not wrong. After all, he was doing this for the good of the Qi family.


    Han Tiansheng had hounded Wu Youfeng to death. Who dared to look down on the old man in his


    declining years?


    "What''s wrong with you two?" Qi Yiyun looked at the two in confusion.


    Qi Donglin nced at Ouyang Fei and did not dare to say a word. At home, his status was still lower


    than Ouyang Fei¡¯s. Although he had lived abroad for a long time, he had not changed his domestic


    husband''s controlling by his wife characteristic.


    "Your dad wants you to stay away from Samuel, but I don''t agree," Ouyang Fei said.


    Standing up from the sofa, Ouyang Fei walked to Qi Yiyun and continued," Thinking back to the time


    when our family was facing a life-and-death crisis, we would have been finished if it weren''t for


    Samuel''s help. Now that Samuel is in trouble, we can''t turn a blind eye to it. What do you think?"


    Qi Yiyun looked at Ouyang Fei in astonishment. On the way back, she racked her brain and tried her


    best to find a way to get the recognition of the two of them.


    Because no matter what kind of situation she would face, she would always stand on Samuel¡¯s side.


    However, Qi Yiyun had never expected Ouyang Fei to have the same idea as her.


    "Mom, do you really think so? " Qi Yiyun asked in disbelief.


    Ouyang Fei red at Qi Donglin and rebutted, "There are talents in each generation. Why can''t


    Samuel rece Han Tiansheng? Does Chinese District have to be under Han Tiansheng''s control?"


    "I don''t dare to say that there will be changes in the pattern in the future, but as long as Han Tiansheng


    is alive, Chinese District will be his," Qi Donglin said with certainty.


    "I don''t believe this devil. I have faith in Samuel. He''ll definitely be able to rewrite theyout of Chinese


    District," Ouyang Fei said firmly.


    Qi Donglin became angry again and said," You''re a woman. What do you know? Do you know why Han


    Tiansheng is so influential? Do you know how many people''s bodies were trampled by him? His


    prestige was exchanged with countless lives."


    "So what if I''m a woman? As a woman, I also know the meaning of affection better than you."


    Seeing that the two were about to quarrel again, Qi Yiyun quickly interrupted them." Stop arguing. I


    have already made a decision."


    Hearing Qi Yiyun''s words, Qi Donglin and Ouyang Fei both closed their mouths and looked straight at


    her.


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath. She knew how important her decision was. It was very likely that the Qi


    family would be doomed eternally.


    However, she would never be able to do nothing.


    "No matter what Samuel tries to do. I''ll always support him," said Qi Yiyun.

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    Ouyang Fei was very satisfied with Qi Yiyun''s decision, but Qi Donglin began to sigh.


    Although Qi Donglin was very reluctant to see such a result, there was nothing he could do about it


    since both women in his family thought so.


    "Yiyun, have you really thought it through? " Qi Donglin asked.


    Qi Yiyun nodded without hesitation. In fact, she didn¡¯t even have the time to consider this question. She


    didn''t have any thoughts about staying away Samuel.


    Even if she knew the abyss in front of her, as long as there was Samuel, Qi Yiyun would jump into it


    without blinking.


    "Dad, I''ve thought it through," said Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Donglin walked up to them, put one hand on their shoulders, and said, "In that case, let¡¯s go back


    and forth together with Samuel. I hope this guy won''t let you down, or our family will pay too much."


    Qi Donglin could imagine that once Samuel lost, the three members of the Qis would definitely be killed


    by Han Tiansheng.


    Han Tiansheng had never been a softhearted person. Any of his opponents had to die.


    At the same time, Han Yan met Han Tiansheng in the backyard.


    She did not understand why Han Tiansheng did not directly find an excuse to kill Samuel, but asked


    him to kneel down and gave him the time to make a decision.


    As far as Han Yan was concerned, she could only secure her current position with the death of Samuel.


    Once Samuel released Han Li, she would definitely get Han Li to target her by killing Han Feng once


    he returned to the U.S.. Forget about the position of the n head of the Hannigan n. It was


    impossible for her to continue being the youngdy of the Hannigan n.


    "Grandpa, is it meaningful for Samuel to kneel down? Why don''t you just kill him?" Han Yan asked in


    confusion.


    Han Tiansheng''s greatest pleasure in the small courtyard was to y with birds and feed fish, and then


    made himself a pot of good tea.


    However, even Han Li did not have the right to drink his tea. Han Yan would naturally not enjoy such


    treatment.


    Han Tiansheng took a sip as if he were drinking. He enjoyed the fragrance of the tea.


    "Han Tianyang, that good-for-nothing, also knelt in front of me at that time. His grandson, whom he had


    educated, was also a good-for-nothing. Do you think Samuel would dare not kneel to me?" Han


    Tiansheng said with a smile.


    Han Yan was not concerned about whether Samuel would kneel or not. She was concerned about


    when Samuel would die.


    Han Yan asked, "Grandpa, are you not going to kill him because you want to humiliate him?"


    "That''s right. I''ll let him know how useless he is, and I''ll let Han Tianyang know that he won''t be able to


    defeat me for the rest of his life. Whether it''s him or his grandson, he''ll have no choice but to kneel in


    front of me," Han Tiansheng said.


    Han Yan continued to ask, "Will you kill him directly after he kneels?"


    Han Tiansheng frowned, looked up at Han Yan and said, "You are so eager to see him die. Is there


    anything wrong with you in his hands? I have heard it from others that you, a good-for-nothing, knelt to


    him. You really bring shame to me."


    After that, Han Tiansheng threw the teacup in his hand and smashed it on the ground.


    Han Yan was so scared that she trembled all over. She did not dare to look directly at the angry Han


    Tiansheng. She said with fear, "Grandpa, I was forced to do so. He does have something on me, so I


    hope he will die earlier." "Humph." Han Tiansheng snorted coldly and said, "The position of the family


    master is actually in the hands of trash like you. It''s really unfortunate for Hannigan family. After this


    matter is over, I will be the patriarch."


    Han Van''s eyes went ck and she almost fainted.


    She could only get the position of the family head by killing Han Feng. If Han Tiansheng really chose to


    be the family head again, wouldn''t it be a waste of so many years of hard work and even Han Feng''s


    life?


    At this time, Han Van came up with an amazing idea.


    After killing Han Tiansheng, she had to think of a way to kill Han Tiansheng so that she could secure


    her position as the head of the family.


    But before that, she had to use Han Tiansheng''s hands to kill Samuel.


    And it was not easy to kill Han Tiansheng.


    "Grandpa, please give me a chance. I won''t let you down." Han Van knelt down in front of Han


    Tiansheng and begged.


    There was no mercy in Han Tiansheng''s eyes. He had never been a soft-hearted person. Whether it


    was outside or inside, his heart of stone had never changed.


    "How could the Hannigan family, which I worked so hard to build, be destroyed by the hands of a


    woman?¡± Han Tiansheng said coldly.


    "Grandpa, although I am a woman, please trust me. I will definitely make the Hannigan family better,"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Han Van said.


    "Get lost. In the future, if you don''t have me summoning you, don''te looking for me again.


    Remember, this ce is a restricted area for the Hannigan family. Even if it is you, you don''t have the


    qualifications to enter at will," Han Tiansheng said.


    After Han Van left the courtyard, she was like a walking dead without a soul.


    Although she wanted to kill Han Tiansheng to keep her position, she knew how difficult it was to do it.


    Back in her room, Han Van dialed a number.


    They are the people she left in Cloud City. Although she returned to the United States, she left them in


    Cloud City to look for Han Li.


    She knew very well that if this matter could not be resolved, she would be strangled by Samuel for the


    rest of her life. If she wanted to get out of this situation, she could only let Han Li die.


    As the saying goes, women''s hearts are as vicious as snakes and scorpions. This sentence was true.


    In order to get the position of the family head, Han Van killed her own brother. Now, she didn''t even


    want to let go her biological father.


    "How is it going?" Han Van asked after the call was connected.


    "Miss Han, we have almost dug out the entire Cloud City, but there is still no news of Han Li," the


    person on the other end of the line said.


    Han Van suddenly gnashed her teeth and her face was ferocious. She shouted angrily, "A group of


    good-for-nothings. You can''t even do such a little thing well. What''s the use of you?" "Miss Han, we


    have really done our best. We have not let go of any ce in Cloud City that we can find. I can assure


    you that if Han Li is really in Cloud City, he will definitely not hide until now." The person on the other


    side of the phone said affirmatively.


    If Han Li was not in Cloud City, this matter would be troublesome for Han Van. After all, China was so


    big. If she wanted to find Han Li, she would be like looking for a needle in a haystack Could it be that


    she had no way to get out of this predicament?


    At this time, the person on the other end of the line continued, "Miss Han, is Han Li dead?"


    "Dead?" Han Van had never thought of such a possibility. If Samuel wanted to use Han Li to threaten


    her, she must ensure that he was still alive.


    "That''s right. I suspect that it''s highly possible that Han Li is already dead. That¡¯s the only way we can''t


    find him.¡±


    Han Yan took a deep breath. This possibility did exist. But if she wanted to know the truth, she had to


    test Samuel.


    "Go on looking for him." After saying that, Han Yan hung up the phone.


    Not long after Samuel returned home, Han Yan came to him in person.


    Samuel was a little surprised by Han Yan''s appearance. This woman would note and find him for


    no reason.


    "I want to talk to my dad," Han Yan said.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. "Why did this woman suddenly mention talking to Han Li?"


    Han Li was dead, and Samuel didn''t have the ability to call the Underworld.


    Moreover, in Samuel¡¯s view, there was no such thing as the Underworld in this world.


    Could it be that she had noticed something?


    Samuel?


    "It doesn''t matter. I can wait," said Han Van.


    Samuel felt a headacheing on. This woman had obviously begun to doubt whether Han Li was still


    alive.


    But Samuel couldn''t figure out why she suddenly realized it. Only his closest friends knew about Han


    Li''s death, and these people would never betray him.

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    "Fine, if you want to wait, then just wait." Samuel said.


    Han Van stood at the door as if she had no intention of entering the house. Suddenly, she said to


    Samuel, "Han Li is dead, right?"


    Since she was here to inquire about the truth, there was no need for Han Van to waste time with


    Samuel. She directly spoke frankly. She believed that Samuel would definitely have a different reaction


    when talking about this issue.


    Samuel suddenly stopped, and his whole body obviously stopped for a short time. Although he had


    restrained himself very well, it was not easy for him not to show any traces.


    "Sure enough, I have already got the exact news. It''s useless for you to lie to me." Han Yan said firmly


    with a smile on her face.


    Of course, she did not receive any news. Instead, she was trying to trick Samuel.


    Samuel turned his head and said calmly," Since you already know, why are you still asking me?"


    Han Yanughed happily. She did not expect that she could get Samuel''s information so easily.


    "Hahahaha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid. In fact, I don¡¯t know anything. I just came to scare you


    on purpose. I didn¡¯t expect that you would exin it to me so easily," Han Yan said proudly.


    Samuel shrugged helplessly. It was not that he did not suspect Han Yan. It was just that the matter of


    Han Li''s death was not very meaningful to Samuel.


    His opponent was no longer Han Yan.


    Whether or not he could control Han Yan with this matter was not very important.


    Now that he was going to deal with Han Tiansheng, the Hannigan family would be turned upside down.


    To him, Han Yan was someone he couldn''t even notice.


    "Do you know why I told you?" Samuel asked.


    "You can''t hide it anymore. Apart from telling me, do you have any other choice? Besides, you''re not as


    smart as I thought," Han Yan said with a sneer.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "The reason why I tell you is that I don''t regard you as an opponent at


    all. Now that Han Tiansheng has emerged, the Hannigan family is no longer something you can decide.


    What''s the point of me threatening you? And now that you''ve crossed the river, you can''t even protect


    yourself. With Han Tiansheng''s character, will he give the position of the family head to you?"


    Han Van''s face suddenly froze. Han Tiansheng was indeed going to be another n leader. To


    her, this was a catastrophe.


    "What use is there for me for trash who speaks uselessly in front of the Han n?" Samuel continued.


    Han Van''s expression became increasingly ugly. Originally, she had thought that she had swindled


    Samuel. However, she did not expect Samuel to tell her the truth because of this. This kind of


    superiority in her heart caused Han Van to once again be at a disadvantage.


    "Do you really think that he can take away my position as the homeowner?" Han Van said, gnashing


    her teeth.


    Samuel spread out his hands and said with a sneer, "Do you think Han Tiansheng is that good-for-


    nothing Han Feng? You can kill Han Feng, but it''s not easy to kill him."


    "I know that you have subordinates in Cloud City. You''re looking for Han Li to kill him, aren''t you? You


    even dare to kill your own younger brother and father. It''s not strange to kill an elder. It¡¯s a pity that you


    can''t kill Han Tiansheng as you wish."


    These words were like demagogic words to Han Yan. This was because what Samuel had said was


    true. When she killed Han Feng, she did not have to expend much effort. However, killing Han


    Tiansheng was another matter.


    Han Yan now only had this idea. If she really wanted to implement it, there was nothing she could do.


    "Of course it''s not easy to kill grandpa, and I won¡¯t kill him now. I''m going to watch him humiliate you. In


    front of him, do you have any other choice but to kneel down?" After a pause, Han Van continued,


    "Even Han Tianyang has knelt in front of him. You and your granddaughter are both good-for-nothings."


    Han Van directly mentioned Han Tianyang in order to show off her eloquence.


    However, she did not know how much Samuel''s anger would be aroused by her words.


    Samuel walked to Han Van with a solemn face and said in a cold voice, "You are not qualified to


    evaluate my grandfather."


    "Humph." Han Yan snorted coldly and continued to say recklessly, "I''m telling the truth. When Han


    Tianyang knelt in front of my grandfather, he was like a dead dog. Can you imagine that? He is a good-


    for-nothing, a real good-for-nothing."


    Samuel suddenly reached out his hand, grabbed Han Yan''s neck, and said with a gloomy face,


    "Apologize to my grandfather."


    Han Yan suddenly felt that she could not breathe. She did not expect that she would end up like this.


    Both of Han Yan''s hands continued to strike Samuel. However, this kind of strength was just like a


    tickle to Samuel. It would not allow Samuel to let go of his hand.


    As Han Yan¡¯s breathing became more and more difficult, her face turned extremely red. Han Yan used


    herst bit of strength and said, "I... I¡¯m sorry."


    Samuel did not let go of Han Yan immediately. He only released her when she was about to faint.


    Han Yan covered her neck with her hands and took a deep breath, as if she had survived a disaster.


    "What''s the use of being fierce to me? If you have the ability, go and find Han Tiansheng." Han Yan


    retreated to the corner and looked at Samuel in horror. Just now, she felt that she was dying. And she


    was sure that if she did not apologize, Samuel would kill her directly.


    "Of course I''m going to look for him. When my gift is ready, I''lle in person," Samuel said tly.


    "Gift?"


    Han Yan looked at Samuel in confusion, but she did not dare to ask. She was eager to leave Samuel''s


    house. For her, one more second of staying would be a threat for her life.


    "If you don''t want to be a good-for-nothing, you''d better take out your own strength." After saying these


    words, Han Yan ran away like a stray dog.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said to himself," This woman does not forget to scheme all the time. She


    actually wants to use my hand to deal with Han Tiansheng. If you are a man, you are really a terrible


    opponent."


    Han Yan''s scheming was so frightening that even Samuel would be surprised. Moreover, her schemes


    and ruthlessness were the strongest that Samuel had ever seen. Fortunately, she was merely a girl.


    Otherwise, it would indeed be quite troublesome for Samuel.


    The meaning behind Han Yan''s words was indeed as Samuel had expected.


    However, his so-called gift still made Han Yan very curious.


    Why did he give Han Tiansheng a gift for no reason?


    The first day passed. There were only two days left for Samuel.


    All eyes in the Chinese District were focused on the Hannigan family''s vi.


    Through the group of rich second generations, the news that Han Tiansheng was targeting Samuel had


    already spread in Chinese District.


    Almost everyone believed Samuel was doomed to die.


    They wanted to see how hard the young man''s bones were.


    "Should I wait for Han Tiansheng to kill me, or should I be docile and go to the vi of the Hannigan


    family to kneel?"


    Of course, losing face or losing lives, thetter was more important to lose face.


    "There are still two days left. I wonder how long Samuel canst."


    "He is just wasting time. When thest dayes, he will definitely appear. I don''t believe that there


    are people in the world who can''t live well with their own lives."


    "Offending Han Tiansheng is like offending the king of hell. No one dares to disobey his orders."


    "Ha ha ha ha, I heard Samuel''s grandfather is also a useless person. It is unexpected that he still


    carries the title of ''cripple'' even though itnded on him. The Hannigan family is filled with cowards."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    People from all walks of life in the Chinese District had a lot ofments on Samuel, but they all


    looked down upon him without exception. No one thought that Samuel had the ability to vindicate


    himself.

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    On the second day of the three-day period, Samuel went alone to the burial ground of Chinese District.


    The boss here was an old man with gray hair and deep wrinkles on his face. His stooped body was like


    a candle in the wind, which made people feel that he might fall down at any time.


    "Boss, when will the coffin I want bepleted?" Samuel asked the boss.


    The boss said in a hoarse voice, "Young man, I have already helped you to finish the work as soon as


    possible, and it will be tomorrow at thetest."


    "Hurry up. I''ll use it tomorrow," Samuel said. Tomorrow was thest day of the three-day deadline that


    Han Tiansheng gave him. He didn¡¯t want to waste the best time.


    "Young man, I''m an old man, so I''m a little slow. I hope you can understand." The boss said.


    Samuel didn''t mean to embarrass the boss, but he didn¡¯t have enough time for him, so he was so


    anxious.


    "Boss, how about I help you? Let''s see if there''s anything I can help you with," Samuel suggested.


    The boss was stunned and looked straight at Samuel.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll pay you as much as I can," Samuel said.


    The boss smiled faintly, shook his head, and said, "Young man, your name is Samuel, right? Is this


    coffin for Han Tiansheng?"


    Samuel didn''t expect that a shopkeeper of the funeral house could guess who he was!


    It seemed that this matter about him was very well-known in the Chinese District. Even the boss knew


    about it.


    "That''s right." Samuel admitted.


    The boss sighed and said, "You may make a big mistake on the spur of the moment. Have you ever


    thought about the consequences?"


    "Boss, this is my own business. You''d better hurry up and help me," Samuel said.


    The boss motioned with his lips. Obviously, there was something else he wanted to say, but when he


    was about to say it, he took it back and sighed.


    In the boss''s opinion, Samuel''s move was very stupid. If he went against Han Tiansheng in the


    Chinese area and sent him a coffin, it was tantamount to courting death!


    Han Tiansheng had sent the coffin to the birthday banquet, shocking the whole Chinese District. That


    was because Han Tiansheng was so capable that he couldpletely wipe out the Wu family.


    However, in addition to Han Tiansheng, if he followed his behavior and sent a coffin to Han Tiansheng,


    he would be courting death.


    "I can finish it tonight. If you don¡¯t think it''s toote, you can wait," the boss said.


    "I''lle tomorrow morning to get it. I hope you can get up early. As for the cost, I¡¯ll pay you an extra


    10 percent,¡± Samuel said.


    The boss nodded and didn''t feel happy about the extra money.


    "It is said that there is a very powerful master around Han Tiansheng. After he moved into the small


    yard of the Hannigan family, although the master disappeared, I believe that he must still be by Han


    Tiansheng''s side. You have to be careful," the boss reminded Samuel.


    Samuel frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that the shopkeeper of the funeral house knew Han


    Tiansheng well.


    At his level, it was absolutely impossible for him toe into contact with Han Tiansheng''s circle. How


    could he know about these things?


    "Boss, you seem to know Han Tiansheng very well?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    The boss hesitated for a moment and said," Not only Han Tiansheng, but also Han Tianyang. I also


    know very well what happened between the two brothers in the past. I know better than anyone else."


    The frown on Samuel''s face deepened. Obviously, this old man was not a simple character. He might


    have been Han Tiansheng''s man in the past, but for some reason, he started a funeral store.


    "Boss, you know my grandfather. How much do you know?" Samuel asked.


    "If you can survive,e back to me," said the boss.


    Samuel shrugged and didn''t ask any more questions.


    After leaving the funeral, Samuel went to thepany.


    Tang Zong, who was busy with his work, personally went to thepany¡¯s entrance to greet Samuel.


    For Tang Zong, nothing could stop him from greeting Samuel. Even if the sky were to fall, he would still


    crawl in front of Samuel.


    "Brother Samuel, do you need me to exin thepany''s situation to you?" asked Tang Zong.


    "That won''t be necessary. Since I''ve asked you toe all the way to the U.S., I''ll definitely believe


    you," Samuel said.


    Tang Zong¡¯s expression changed slightly. This was the reason why he was so loyal to Samuel. If


    Samuel was willing to believe him, he would not disappoint him.


    "Are you afraid of death?" Samuel asked Tang Zong.


    Tang Zong was stunned. He didn''t understand the reason of Samuel¡¯s question.


    As for the grudge between Samuel and Han Tiansheng, the Chinese District had been very hyped up.


    However, Tang Zong had not yet fully integrated into the Chinese circle. Moreover, he had almost


    secluded himself in his office during this period of time, so he had never heard of this matter.


    "I''m afraid, but I won¡¯tin at all if I have to die for Brother Samuel," Tang Zong said honestly.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel smiled faintly and patted Tang Zong''s shoulder. He said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die. The


    Chinese District still relies on you to support it. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to be a hands-off boss."


    "Brother Samuel, are you in danger?" Tang Zong asked with a serious expression. He felt that it was


    impossible for Samuel to ask such a question for no reason. Something must have happened.


    "It''s just a small matter," Samuel said lightly. He did not have full confidence in dealing with Han


    Tiansheng. Even if the shopkeeper of the funeral house did not tell him that Han Tiansheng had


    masters around him, Samuel could guess this.


    If he could support Han Tiansheng to be so arrogant, how could he not have some capital?


    By virtue of the influence of the Hannigan family in Chinese District, Han Tiansheng would never be


    able to do this.


    "By the way, if anything happens to me, go back to Cloud City. You must find Han Nian for me. This is


    the contact information of Hangong Boling. Han Nian is in his hands." Samuel gave Tang Zong a


    business card. Since he was not absolutely sure, he had to arrange the follow-up matters.


    After staying at thepany for a while, Samuel returned home.


    After stir-frying two dishes for himself, Samuel took out a wine ss, poured it into his ss, and drank


    it.


    He was not a person who liked drinking, but he was fond of smoking. He learned how to smoke when


    he was very young. This was the only way to get rid of worries


    because there were all his troubles in the smoke.


    Halfway through the drink, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    At this time, who woulde to the house?


    Samuel had a wry smile on his face. He had warned Qi Yiyun to stay away from him. He didn''t expect


    that the woman would have the guts toe to him.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death if youe to me?" Samuel said.


    Samuel closed the door and went to the dining table. Qi Yiyun had already gone to the kitchen to get


    the bowls and chopsticks.


    "What are you waiting for? Open the wine. Do you want me, a little girl, to open the wine? I don''t have


    that much strength,¡± said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel took the bottle of red wine. Without using any tools, he jabbed the wine into the ss with his


    index finger.


    "Is your finger made of steel?" Qi Yiyun rolled her eyes and said.


    "Tell me, what do you really want to do?" Samuel asked.


    "I''ll go to the Hannigan family with you tomorrow," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel frowned and said, "It took the Qis a lot of effort to settle down. Why do you have to take such a


    big risk with your parents?"


    "This is something they agreed on. I can even tell you that I didn''t persuade them. It''s their own


    decision. They are very willing to believe you," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel did not believe Qi Yiyun''s words. However, from Qi Yiyun''s eyes, he could not see any signs of


    her lying.

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    "You can''t let them down. The Qi family has ced all their bets because they believe in you." Qi Yiyun


    smiled as she poured Samuel a ss of wine.


    "I don¡¯t want to bear this type of pressure. If something unexpected happens, the Qi n will definitely


    be a sacrifice. I won''t risk my own life to protect the Qi n." Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun raised her eyebrows and said, " I''m willing to sacrifice myself for you."


    "Lunatic." Samuel could not help but curse.


    "It doesn''t matter if you think I''m a lunatic. Anyway, I''ve been sick for a long time.


    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have liked you so much." Qi Yiyun''s eyes were covered with ayer of mist. The


    corner of her mouth was forced upward, which made her look like she was smiling. However, this kind


    of half-smiling and crying expression made people feel pity for her.


    Samuel sighed in his heart and took a swig of the red wine in his ss.


    They exchanged toasts. After drinking the red wine brought by Qi Yiyun, they opened two bottles of


    home wine. However, this time Samuel didn''t let himself get drunk. Instead, Qi Yiyun was very drunk.


    He took Qi Yiyun back to the room. Samuel was about to clean up the table, Qi Yiyun held his neck


    tightly and refused to let go.


    "Samuel, don¡¯t leave me, okay?" Qi Yiyun said in a drunken stupor.


    Samuel had long been moved by Qi Yiyun. His heart had softened, but every time he thought of


    Yvonne, he had no choice but to be firm.


    He had already hurt Qi Yiyun, so he couldn¡¯t hurt Yvonne anymore.


    "If there''s a next life, I''ll make it up to you again." After saying that, Samuel forced Qi Yiyun''s hand


    open.


    After tidying up the table, Yvonne went straight to sleep on the sofa in the living room.


    The next day, it was thest day of Han Tiansheng''s three-day period.


    Samuel woke up very early and dressed in a ck suit on purpose. His dressing made him look


    particrly energetic, and his charming handsomeness made him look a little more charming.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so handsome in a suit." Qi Yiyun stood at the door, looking at Samuel


    obsessively.


    "You woke up so early? Why don''t you sleep more?" Samuel looked at Qi Yiyun in surprise. She was


    drunkst night. Logically speaking, she shouldn''t have woken up so soon.


    "I was afraid that there would be no one else after I woke up, so I just rang the rm yesterday," Qi


    Yiyun said.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "I''m going to send the coffin to Han Tiansheng. Are you sure you


    want to go?"


    Qi Yiyun nodded firmly and said without hesitation, "Of course, even if it¡¯s a mountain of swords and a


    sea of fire, I''m willing to jump down with you."


    Samuel knew how difficult it was to deal with this woman. What she had decided was not something


    that could be changed easily. And now Samuel had no time to persuade Qi Yiyun.


    "If you want to join in the fun, hurry up," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun nodded her head like a chick pecking at rice. Before she could even close the door, she had


    already changed her clothes.


    Of course, Samuel would not peek. After all, as long as he wanted, Qi Yiyun could do anything. Why


    did he have to do such a little dirty trick?


    After more than ten minutes, Qi Yiyun, in a white dress, walked out of the room. She looked fairy and


    the temperament of the goddess waspletely revealed.


    Although Samuel had seen Qi Yiyun s beauty many times, the amazement she brought to others


    seemed to never be boring.


    Even now, Samuel still thought that she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.


    Of course, beauty was one thing, and the position in his mind was another.


    Although Qi Yiyun was more beautiful than Yvonne, Yvonne''s position in Samuel''s heart was still


    unshakable.


    Qi Yiyun held Samuel¡¯s arm as she walked to the side of Samuel. They were like a couple who were


    about to enter the wedding hall.


    "It would be great if we could have a wedding dress at this time," Qi Yiyun said with a happy smile.


    Even if it was just a fantasy, it would still make her feel very beautiful.


    "You''ve just woken up, and you''ve already had a dream?" Samuel said mercilessly. Qi Yiyun rolled her


    eyes. Samuel was the only straight man she had ever seen in her life, which made her feel powerless.


    The two of them packed up and set off.


    Samuel drove a rented pickup truck towards the funeral store.


    ording to the appointed time, the boss should have opened the door, but at this time, the door was


    closed, which made Samuel feel a little strange.


    "Could it be that the old man overslept?"


    Samuel knocked on the door, and there was no response for a few minutes.


    "He can''t be running away, can he? After all, he will have joint liability on Han Tiansheng¡¯s custom-


    made coffin," said Qi Yiyun.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel shook his head. If he was afraid, he would not have taken this job. Why would he run away at


    this time?


    Samuel tried to pull the curtain door, but it wasn''t locked. He just opened it.


    After the door opened, all kinds of funeral items came into view, including paper dolls, boys, little girls


    and little boys.


    Women had some kind of fear, so Qi Yiyun unconsciously held Samuel¡¯s hand.


    "Boss!" Samuel yelled.


    There was still no movement.


    Samuel frowned and walked to the back hall.


    "Ah!" When she walked into the back hall, Qi Yiyun screamed in fear when she found that someone''s


    legs were still swinging.


    The boss was hanging on the beam. His face was livid, and the bruises on his neck were particrly


    obvious.


    Qi Yiyun hid behind Samuel. She was so scared that her face turned pale and her body was trembling.


    Samuel gritted his teeth. The anger in his heart was obvious.


    The boss must have been killed by Han Tiansheng!


    "Stay away if you''re afraid," Samuel said coldly.


    After getting rid of Qi Yiyun¡¯s hand, Samuel stood on the stool and carefully carried the boss''s body


    down.


    In the process, Samuel found that many of his boss¡¯s bones had been broken.


    Obviously, he had suffered a lot before he died.


    For an old man, it was so cruel to make him suffer so much before he died.


    Samuel took a deep breath and suppressed his anger.


    If he hadn''te to customize the coffin, the boss wouldn''t have suffered this kind of unexpected


    disaster.


    "I''m the one who harmed you,¡± Samuel said, feeling guilty.


    "But I''ll definitely avenge you."


    Samuel stood up, found the coffin he had made for Han Tiansheng, and the boss did not finish the


    simple procedures. Then Samuel began to do it himself.


    "Brother Hao, Samuel won''t be a coward, will he?"


    "In my opinion, this guy is likely not to appear. Maybe he is preparing to run away."


    "This guy is so arrogant in front of us. I didn''t expect that he didn''t even dare to show his face when he


    met Han Tiansheng. What a coward."


    Ma Feihao smiled coldly and said, "With Han Tiansheng''s means, he absolutely has no chance to leave


    the Chinese area. Don''t worry, even if he doesn''t appear, Han Tiansheng will find him."


    Several people nodded repeatedly. Han Tiansheng was a powerful man in the Chinese District. It was


    not easy for Samuel to leave.


    "Brother Hao, how do you think Han Tiansheng will deal with Samuel?" Someone asked Ma Feihao


    curiously.


    Ma Feihao knew that if Han Tiansheng wanted to kill Samuel, he would not waste these three days.


    ording to his spection, Han Tiansheng was going to humiliate Samuel.


    Samuel. That¡¯s the purpose of Han Tiansheng."


    Most of the people at the scene had heard Samuel¡¯s identity, and they also knew how Han Tianyang


    left Chinese District with humiliation.


    "Did hee to the Country District because he wanted to avenge his grandfather? He didn''t ask


    about Han Tiansheng''s ability in the Chinese District."


    "This guy is really ying with fire this time. He didn''t stay in China quietly, but still dared toe to


    the U.S. He''s looking for death."


    Just then, their phones rang at the same time.

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    They picked up the phones at the same time, and their expressions changed obviously. After looking at


    each other, they spoke at the same time.


    "He''sing!"


    "He''sing!"


    "He''sing!"


    Ma Feihao''s face darkened, and he said in surprise, "I didn''t expect him to reallye. But


    unfortunately, except kneeling, he can''t do anything. In front of Han Tiansheng, he has no room to


    resist."


    Next, their mobile phones rang again.


    The same picture appeared on their phones from different angles.


    "This..." "What is this guy doing?"


    "He... he''s carrying a coffin.¡±


    Ma Feihao looked at the photo on his mobile phone. He was so scared that the ss in his hand fell to


    the ground and shattered into pieces with a bang.


    At this time, Ma Feihao only had one feeling¡ªhis scalp was numb.


    In the photo, Samuel, holding a coffin in one hand, stood outside the gate of the vi of the Hannigan


    family.


    Ma Feihao was thirsty and his hands were trembling. He picked up a bottle of water and took a sip.


    Then he rubbed his eyes, as if he couldn''t believe what he saw was real.


    "Is this guy crazy?" Ma Feihao took a deep breath and immediately called his nted guy, asking him


    to make a video call.


    When the video call was opened, the scene of Samuel carrying the coffin appeared vividly in front of


    them.


    At this moment, everyone was staring at Ma Feihao''s mobile phone, and even their eyes were reluctant


    to blink, for fear of missing this wonderful show.


    "Brother Hao, he''s so bold to send Han Tiansheng a coffin!"


    "This guy must be crazy. He must have lost his mind. Otherwise, how dare he do that?"


    "He''s courting death. He''s courting death. Han Tiansheng can send Wu Youfeng a coffin. What right


    does he have? Does he think he has Han Tiansheng¡¯s ability?"


    Ma Feihao took a deep breath continuously to calm himself down. Samuel¡¯s appearance was an


    ident, and his lifting of the coffin was even more shocking.


    "This guy, although he is my enemy, I have to admire him," Ma Feihao said. Even though he was very


    unwilling to admit Samuel¡¯s bravery, this scene appeared in front of him, and he had to admit it.


    At this moment, Samuel''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Han Tiansheng, a high-grade peach wood customization coffin. Will you ept this gift?"


    This sentence shocked the whole Chinese District. In addition to Ma Feihao and his gang, there were


    many people watching the video call through their own informers.


    Countless people were stunned by this sentence. No one had expected Samuel to appear like this.


    "He has nothing to fear?" Or did he know that he couldn''t escape death, so he wanted to die more


    bravely?


    The answer was unknown. They could only continue to read


    At the Qi''s Vi.


    Qi Donglin''s chest rose and fell very obviously. He gasped for breath and said, "I have never seen such


    an arrogant person like him in my life. He is too arrogant. I feel my blood boil when I look at him."


    Usually at home, once Qi Donglin became rough, Ouyang Fei would stop him. But now, Ouyang Fei


    was not in the mood to do so. All her attention was on Samuel.


    Qi Yiyun was standing beside Samuel. Strangely, Ouyang Fei was not worried about Qi Yiyun. Instead,


    she was looking forward to it.


    Being able to stand beside such a man was something to be proud of.


    After all, such a shocking thing was not something that an ordinary man could do.


    "Look, this is what a man looks like," Ouyang Fei said.


    Qi Donglin was not qualified to mock Samuel at this time, and he had no objection to Ouyang Fei s


    words.


    "Yes, this is a real man, but in this world, how many people can do this to his level?" Qi Donglin said


    with a sigh.


    "He has to give birth to a son like Samuel. He''s a blockbuster. How nice it would be if he were my son-


    inw," Ouyang Fei said regretfully. It was a pity that she was just fantasizing about it. After all, Samuel


    already had a child!


    At the Hannigan family''s vi.


    Han Yan was furious when she heard Samuel hade with a coffin. But at the same time, she was


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    very happy. Only bypletely angering Han Tiansheng, would he die more seriously.


    Although she was no longer threatened by Samuel, Han Yan''s hatred for him had long prated deep


    into her bones. She wished that he would be cut into pieces and die on the street.


    Within a small courtyard.


    Han Yan hurried over and stood at the door. She said to Han Tiansheng, "Grandpa, Samuel is here."


    Han Tiansheng sat in the yard and yed with the cage sparrow. He said coldly, "I have warned you


    not toe to my ce. It seems that you have ignored my words." "Grandpa," said Han Yan.


    "Samuel is here.


    I''m just here to inform you."


    Han Tiansheng had a faint smile on his face. Samuel had appeared in his expectations. Han


    Tianyang''s grandson, which was raised by trash, was simrly trash. How could he not kneel?


    "Let him kneel. I will go to see him if I am in a good mood," Han Tiansheng said.


    "But..."


    "There''s no ''huts''. Could it be that I have to see him when he''s here? What right does this kind of good-


    for-nothing have for me to see him?" Han Tiansheng interrupted discontentedly.


    Han Yan''s face was filled with helplessness. From the way Samuel carried the coffin, it was obvious


    that he was not here to kneel.


    "Grandpa, he came with a coffin," Han Van braced herself and said.


    Han Tiansheng''s body was obviously stunned.


    Bring the coffin!


    "This good-for-nothing, should he imitate his sending the coffin to Wu Youfeng?"


    "He''s just ying my trick. Let''s see what he can do. He''s a good-for-nothing. I''ll kill him today!" Han


    Tiansheng said, gnashing his teeth.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure appeared by Han Tiansheng¡¯s side. It was so fast that no one


    could see it clearly.


    "Han Xiao, how many years have you not fought?" Han Tiansheng asked with a smile on his face.


    "Ten years, ten years," Han Xiao said with his head down.


    "I can''t believe that piece of trash would have such an honor," said Han Tiansheng." It''s his honor for


    you to personally deal with him. Since he came with the coffin, then let him die in it."


    More importantly, Han Xiao was once a person in the Tianqi era. This secret was only known to Han


    Tiansheng.


    "If you want him to die, he has no choice but to die," Han Xiao said.


    Han Tiansheng smiled smugly. Han Xiao was very strong, and his loyalty was not something that


    ordinary people couldpare with.


    "After killing him, go to China and kill Han Tianyang. He should have died a long time ago. This good-


    for-nothing doesn''t deserve to have the surname Han," Han Tiansheng said lightly.


    Outside the vi, the scene of Samuel holding the coffin with one hand was shocking. Some bold


    people were already dissatisfied with watching the scene through the video call, so they came to the


    scene one after another.


    Of course, this required a prerequisite, which was that Samuel must survive.


    These words were a huge joke to the bystanders. They were here to watch how Samuel would die.


    But for Qi Yiyun, she trusted Samuel very much. So far, there was nothing that he could not do about


    what Samuel wanted to do.


    Even if it was to deal with a big shot like Han Tiansheng, Qi Yiyun would still believe Samuel.


    "Why hasn''t Han Tianshenge out yet? That good-for-nothing Samuel is already on his head."


    "Han Tiansheng won''t be scared, will he? "


    "How is that possible? Who is Han Tiansheng? How could he be scared by a reckless young man?


    Look, he wille out soon."


    Those anxious people were particrly eager to see what was going to happen.


    Finally, Han Tiansheng showed up with a group of Hannigan family!

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    The crowd began to get excited.


    At Wu Youfeng¡¯s birthday party, Han Tiansheng''s arrogance and strength made people breathless, but


    it also let everyone know what real strength was. Han Tiansheng''s overwhelming momentum made


    them have endless reveries. Some people even imagined that they were Han Tiansheng, who


    controlled the supreme power.


    Samuel had made all the rich second generations kneel down. This hatred made most of the people


    present wish that he could die in Han Tiansheng''s hands.


    The more powerful Han Tiansheng was, the more excited they became.


    Han Tiansheng looked at Samuel, who was carrying the coffin, and a disdainful sneer appeared on his


    lips.


    "You harmed the owner of the coffin shop. What''s the point of making such a big noise? Do you think


    you can make yourself die stronger?" Han Tiansheng said scornfully.


    "Han Tiansheng, this coffin will serve as a great gift. The day next year will be the anniversary of your


    death." Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    As soon as these words came out, all kinds of contempt and ridicule for Samuel began to appear in the


    crowd. Although his momentum was very strong and he did what no one present dared to do, his


    behavior was self-inflicted in the eyes of everyone.


    "He¡¯s really an arrogant guy. The bodyguards of the Hannigan family are as many as the clouds, and


    he dares to boast without shame." "With Han Tiansheng''s temperament, he won''t die so easily. I''d like


    to see how miserable this ignorant guy will die."


    "Humph, putting on an act in front of Han Tiansheng is even more foolish than an idiot."


    In addition to the big families in the Chinese area, there was also a strange face hidden in the crowd.


    He was Hangong Sun.


    In the eyes of Hangong Sun, people like Han Tiansheng were nothing to be feared. The Hangong


    family didn''t develop and grow in the Chinese area because the Hangong family didn''t want to. With


    just a word from Hangong Boling, the situation in the Chinsese District would change dramatically.


    What was Han Tiansheng? However, Nangong Sun also knew that Han Tiansheng had a great


    influence on the Chinese District, especially at the birthday party, which had shocked the whole


    Chinese District. If Samuel''s move really angered Han Tiansheng, it would be a good thing for him to


    let Han Tiansheng kill him.


    It was a pity that Nangong Sun, who had seen Samuel¡¯s skills, did not hold much hope for this.


    No matter how powerful the Hannigan family was, how could they be more powerful than Gong Tian?


    However, Nangong Sun had prepared a backup n. The purpose of hising to the Chinese District


    was to kill Samuel. How could he miss such a great opportunity?


    Nangong Sun touched the hot weapon in his pocket, which had already been loaded, and a sneer


    gradually appeared on the corner of Nangong Sun''s mouth.


    "Samuel, it''s up to you if you can survive today if you want to fight for the position of the family head


    with me!" Nangong Sun muttered to himself.


    Han Tiansheng did not have much emotional fluctuations when he heard Samuel''s words. Death


    anniversary? It could only be Samuel''s. How could it be his?


    With Han Xiao''s protection, Samuel was not even qualified to approach him. How could he kill him?


    Han Tianshengughed and said, "Samuel, what¡¯s the point of bragging so much? You should know


    that strength reigns supreme, right? Or is it that trash grandpa of yours who has never taught you?"


    Samuel put down the peach wood coffin and said calmly, "I heard that the most powerful bodyguard in


    the Hannigan family is Han Long, who was killed by me when he was in China. I wonder what kind of


    master you have now."


    Han Long!


    Dead?


    When these words came out, everyone was shocked.


    Han Long was well-known in Chinese District. He was no less famous than Han Tiansheng. After all,


    Han Tiansheng had lived in seclusion for many years. The power of the Hannigan family came from


    Han Long alone.


    But Samuel had already killed Han Long! How could it be possible? How could he have such strong


    strength!


    "Is he bragging? Can he kill Han Long?"


    "He must be boasting. Han Long is the top master in the Hannigan family. How could he be killed by


    him?"


    "This nonsense, at this time, does he think that bragging can scare Han Tiansheng?"


    Everyone present was convinced that Samuel was lying. None of them believed that Samuel had really


    killed Han Long.


    But Han Van was very clear about this matter.


    "Don¡¯t you agree, Han Van?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Han Tiansheng frowned. He knew that Han Long and Han Li had gone to China. They didn''te back


    because of some things.


    But ording to Samuel¡¯s words, if Han Long died, what about Han Li?


    Han Yan stole a nce at Han Tiansheng, who then scolded her in a cold voice," What''s going on?"


    Han Yan was so scared that she lowered her head and quickly said, "Grandpa, he did kill Han Long."


    "Hiss!"


    "Hiss..."


    Everyone looked at Samuel in horror.


    Those who didn''t believe that he could kill Han Long were all stunned at the moment.


    With Han Yan''s evidence, could this matter be false?


    Samuel really had the ability to kill Han Long!


    Ma Feihao, who was watching the battle in the crowd, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. At that


    time, his bodyguard had been disabled by Samuel. He didn''t pay much attention to it, but at this


    moment, he realized how dangerous he was that day.


    If a person who could even kill Han Long wanted to kill him, the consequences could be imagined!


    "You really surprised me. You can actually kill Han Long. But do you know that Han Long has another


    master? Do you know what will happen if you kill his apprentice? " Han Tiansheng looked at Samuel


    coldly.


    "Han Yan, there''s one more thing," he continued, ignoring Han Tiansheng''s threat. "Don''t you n to


    tell Han Tiansheng?"


    Han Yan didn''t dare to tell Han Tiansheng about Han Li''s death, because this matter was very


    important. She preferred to let people forget it in the way of time.


    "And how did Han Feng die? Are you going to continue to hide it?" Samuel saw that Han Van did not


    speak, so he asked again.


    Han Feng was dead too?


    This was another piece of big news for the Chinese District.


    As we all know, Han Feng was the most likely candidate to be the next patriarch of the Hannigan


    family, and he had a wide range of friends. Many of the rich second generations present were his


    friends. Who would have thought that Han Feng was already dead?


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Han Van''s expression changed. She gritted her teeth and looked at Samuel.


    Han Feng had died in her hands. She must not let anyone in the Hannigan family know about this


    matter. Otherwise, even if Han Tiansheng did not kill her, she would forever lose the position of


    homeowner. She might even be driven out of the Hannigan family.


    Since he was going to make a scene, he would turn the world upside down!


    Not only did he want to find an opportunity to kill Han Tiansheng, but he also wanted to destroy the


    Hannigan familypletely.


    The high-ranking Hannigan family in the U.S. once trampled the Hannigan family in Swallow City as if


    they were ants.


    Now, Samuel will pay for the humiliation he has suffered!


    Han Tiansheng unconsciously clenched his fists and said coldly to Han Van,"


    What''s going on? Tell me quickly."


    Han Van was so scared that she was trembling all over. How could she have the courage to tell Han


    Tiansheng the truth?


    She did not expect Samuel to make such a scene, nor did she expect him to drag her into a sea of fire.


    "Grandpa, Samuel is deliberately trying to sow discord between us. He wants to cause chaos in the


    Hannigan family. Hurry up and kill him," Han Van said.


    Han Van!


    Kill Han Feng?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was shocked. No one had expected that Han Van, as a woman, would be so cruel and


    merciless!


    One wave had yet toe to an end, another wave had to rise.


    Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end.


    They could not believe that Samuel killed Han Li!


    As Han Li''s father, how could Han Tiansheng let go of the enemy who killed his son?


    "He is really crazy. How dare he provoke Han Tiansheng? Is he afraid that he will not die miserably


    enough?"


    "How can this fellow be so bold? He even killed Han Li."


    "Even if Han Tiansheng split him into five pieces, it will still be difficult to relieve the hatred in his heart!"

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    Han Tiansheng was so angry that he was trembling. No one had been able to make him have such a


    strong mood fluctuation in many years.


    However, the source of his anger was not only Han Li''s and Han Feng''s deaths, but also Han Li''s


    kneeling down in front of Samuel to beg for mercy.


    How could people in the Hannigan family from U.S. kneel down to Swallow City''s Hannigan family''s


    good-for-nothing!


    This was a shame of not being allowed to exist for Han Tiansheng.


    Back then, when he was high and mighty, forcing Han Tianyang to leave the United States, he had


    been so high-spirited and vigorous. He had even been so proud of himself that he had believed that he


    was the only one who could lead the Hannigan family to glory.


    For so many years, in Han Tiansheng¡¯s heart, Han Tianyang had always been a weak and useless


    person. The entire Hannigan family in Swallow City was just a group of good-for-nothings.


    He didn''t want to admit the fact that Han Li had knelt down to Samuel. The only thing he could do to


    cover up the fact was Samuel¡¯s death!


    "Han Xiao, kill him! I want him to die a terrible death," Han Tiansheng said coldly.


    Han Xiao stepped forward and said to Samuel calmly, "You killed my disciple. Today, I will avenge him."


    Samuel did not dare to be careless. He put down the peach wood coffin and said to Qi


    Yiyun beside him, "Go away, lest you get hurt identally."


    Qi Yiyun nodded in a daze. She had been scared silly by Samuel''s words. Han Li had died at Samuel''s


    hands. This kind of shocking thing was something that she did not even dare to think about.


    It was only now that Qi Yiyun understood the grudge between Samuel and the Hannigan family. Only


    by sacrificing one party''s life would they be able to resolve it.


    It was either Samuel¡¯s death or Han Tiansheng¡¯s death!


    "Yiyun,e here." Qi Donglin and Ouyang Fei, who were watching the scene from afar, shouted to Qi


    Yiyun in unison.


    Qi Yiyun quickened her pace and walked to the two of them. She asked, "Dad, Mom, why are you


    here?" "Look how many people are there around here. Almost all the aristocratic families are here. How


    can we not be here?" Ouyang Fei said.


    "Samuel is in danger." At this time, Qi Donglin said with a gloomy face.


    Qi Yiyun frowned in confusion and asked," Dad, why do you say that?"


    Qi Donglin smiled bitterly and said, "Only Han Tiansheng knows how powerful Han Xiao is. Even I have


    only heard of him.


    Most of the bones under Han Tiansheng''s feet died in Han Xiao''s hands. Everyone in the Chinese


    District knows that Han Long is the top master of the Hannigan family, but they don''t know that Han


    Xiao is the upper limit of the Hannigan family''s strength. Han Long can''tpare with him." As soon as


    Qi Donglin''s voice fell, everyone saw Han Xiao''s figure suddenly blur.


    Because he moved so fast that others couldn¡¯t see clearly at all, they only felt that their vision blurred.


    Even the focused Samuel was unable to capture Han Xiao''splete action.


    When the fist came with a strong wind, Samuel subconsciously moved sideways to avoid it. Although


    he could barely avoid a punch, Han Xiao''s second attack made Samuel have nowhere to hide.


    Samuel, who was hit, jumped up high and sprayed a mouthful of blood in the air.


    Then he fell heavily to the ground, raising dust.


    "Samuel!" Qi Yiyun shouted nervously. If Qi Donglin had not caught her in time, Qi Yiyun would have


    run to Samuel.


    It was just a face-to-face attack, but it seemed that the winner had been decided.


    Han Xiao raised his head high and said to Samuel with contempt, "You''re such a good -for-nothing.


    How could you kill Han Long? He paid a heavy price for his carelessness. I hope he won''t be so


    careless in the next life."


    Samuel forced himself to swallow the blood that was about to erupt from his throat. He staggered to his


    feet and said to Han Xiao with a ferocious face, "Do you think it''s over?"


    "Of course not. I will break every inch of your bones and let you taste what it means to be in so much


    pain that you don''t want to live." After Han Xiao finished speaking, his figure once again became


    illusionary.


    Qi Yiyun''s heart was about to jump out of her throat. Han Xiao didn¡¯t even give Samuel a chance to


    breathe!


    This time, Samuel was also sent flying. He couldn''t see Han Xiao''s movements clearly and had


    nowhere to release his strength.


    Qi Yiyun was so anxious that she started to cry. However, the other people present felt that this was a


    matter of course. They could not help but p their hands and cheer.


    "This guy has finally paid the price for its arrogance. He really thinks that he is invincible in the world."


    Fang Shuo had nowhere to vent his anger. At this moment, he was finally released, and his anger,


    which had been suppressed for a long time, was finally released.


    Ma Feihao shook his head helplessly and said, "It''s a fucking pity. I haven''t avenged him in person, but


    this guy is going to die!


    It''s too easy on him."


    Ma Feihao had been waiting for his uncle toe back these days, hoping to use his uncle''s hand to


    avenge him. Unfortunately, ording to the current situation, Samuel was obviously unable to hold on


    any longer.


    "Brother Hao, as long as this guy is dead, it doesn''t matter who killed him," Fang Shuo said happily.


    Ma Feihao red at Fang Shuo and rebuked him angrily, "Only a good-for-nothing like you will think so.


    If I can''t take revenge by myself, what''s the point of his death? I can''t get my face back by myself.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    What''s the point of that?"


    Fang Shuo was so frightened that he hurriedly nodded his head and said repeatedly, "Yes, Brother Hao


    is right. With your ability, it is indeed a pity that you can¡¯t take revenge on yourself."


    Among the crowd, Nangong Sun was the happiest one.


    He came to the U.S. in order to kill Samuel. He had evene up with many ns to deal with


    Samuel. He had also contacted many scavengers and prepared to assassinate Samuel. But now it


    seemed that he didn''t need to waste his efforts.


    The so-called scavengers were killers in the underground world. This group of people lived a bloody


    life, killing targets to get the bounty. This group of people was known as the darkest force in the world.


    However, Samuel offended Han Tiansheng by seeking his own death. He saved him a lot of trouble.


    "If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have made such a trip to the U.S. in vain. However, it''s a


    worthwhile trip to see you die with my own eyes." Nangong Sun said with a cold face.


    Samuel, who had fallen down again, could no longer control the blood gushing out of his throat. The


    sight of blood in front of his chest was shocking.


    Samuel didn¡¯t expect that Han Tiansheng would have such a powerful master by his side. In the face of


    Gong Tian, a man of that level, Samuel also won, but Han Xiao made him have no chance to fight


    back.


    Could it be that he was stronger than Gong Tian?


    This time, Yvonne got the strength to stand up after a long time.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to fall down, nor could he fall down. He wasn''t even qualified to fall down!


    "You are quite resilient, but how many chances do you have to get up?" Han Xiao said with a sneer.


    Samuel wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with bloodshot eyes," As long as I''m


    alive."


    "If your leg has been broken, let¡¯s see how you can stand up again." Han Xiao''s voice had barely faded


    when he attacked again.


    This time, Han Xiao''s purpose was very simple. He wanted to break Samuel''s legs so that he could not


    stand up without legs.


    Samuel was unable to hit his target after merely throwing a punch. Instead, a bonebreaking pain was


    transmitted from his right leg.


    Peng!


    Han Xiao stood in front Samuel and grabbed his hair, forcing him to look up at him.


    "You must be feeling terrible. In my eyes, you''re just an ant. How dare you be so arrogant?" Han Xiao


    said coldly.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun suddenly broke away from Qi Donglin''s hand and ran toward Samuel.


    "Yiyun!"


    "Yiyun!"


    Qi Donglin and Ouyang Fei shouted in horror.


    However, their shouts did not make Qi Yiyun turn around.


    Running to Han Xiao''s side, Qi Yiyun pulled Han Xiao''s arm and cried, "Let him go, let him go."


    Han Xiao looked coldly at Qi Yiyun and scolded, "Get out of my way."


    The impatient Han Xiao pped Qi Yiyun in the face.


    Qi Yiyun was beaten twice around and fell to the ground. A few red fingerprints instantly appeared on


    her face.


    At this time, a middle-aged man with a tall and straight figure suddenly walked out of the crowd.


    "Uncle!" Looking at the man, Ma Feihao said in surprise.

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    Ma Feihao didn''t expect Ma Yu to suddenly appear at this time. His first thought was to take Samuel''s


    life by the hands of Ma Yu, so that he could have a chance to take revenge.


    But now. Ma Feihao did not dare to act rashly. After all, the other party was Han Tiansheng. Even if Ma


    Yu was his backer, before he was sure whether Ma Yu was willing to do anything for him and Han


    Tiansheng, Ma Feihao could only take no action.


    "Han Xiao, I didn''t expect to see you fight after so many years. It¡¯s my honor." Ma Yu walked up to Han


    Xiao with a smile.


    Han Xiao frowned. He was very clear about Ma Yu''s current status. After all, he had also joined Tianqi.


    Moreover, he also knew that Ma Yu had a high status in the Tianqi.


    But why did this guy suddenlye back to the U.S?


    "Ma Yu, what are you doing here?" Han Xiao asked.


    Ma Yu nced at Samuel and said, "Take him away."


    Han Xiao''s face fell. Han Tiansheng wanted to kill Samuel. Today, he had to kill him. However, Ma Yu''s


    meddling made him afraid. After all, Ma Yu had been in the Tianqi for so many years. His skills were


    unfathomable to Han Xiao.


    "Do you want to use the backing of Tianqi to meddle in other people''s business? I remember the rules


    of Tianqi. In the secr world, Tianqi will not interfere," Han Xiao said.


    "Of course, Tianqi never asks about the secr world, but he is not an ordinary person." Ma Yu said


    with a smile.


    "Hum, does this good-for-nothing have anything to do with you?" Han Xiao said disdainfully. Samuel


    was a piece of trash in his eyes. How could this kind of person be valued by Tianqi?


    "It has nothing to do with me, but I''ve been entrusted by four sects this time. Do you want to know how


    they think of him?" Ma Yu said.


    Four sects!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Han Xiao''s eyes were filled with terror.


    There were three, six, and nine grades in the Tianqi era. The four sects were the most supreme


    existences in the Tianqi era. It could be said that the Tianqi era was controlled by the four sects. Their


    supreme power was even above the secr power.


    "How is that possible? How can the four sects put an ant in their eyes?" Han Xiao said in disbelief.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go back to the Tianqi era and ask about it yourself." After that, Ma Yu


    suddenlyughed again and hurriedly said, "By the way, I have forgotten that you have been banned


    from entering the Tianqi era. You are just a abandoned person of the Tianqi era."


    Han Xiao looked at Ma Yu with a ferocious expression. The word "abandoned" had brought him great


    humiliation, but he did not dare to object.


    In the secr world, Han Xiao''s strength made him could not put anyone in his eyes.


    However, in the face of Tianqi, he had no choice but to swallow his anger Otherwise, he would die.


    There was no power in the world that could challenge Tianqi.


    "What do you think? Do you want to have a fight with me or do you want to leave?" Ma Yu said lightly.


    Han Xiao clenched his fists. He naturally did not want to retreat just like that.


    However, how could the majesty of Tianqi be challenged?


    So what if the Chinese District was the Hannigan family''s territory? As long as he had a thought in


    mind, he could destroy the Hannigan family in an instant. This kind of power could not bepared


    with him at all.


    "Is Tianqi going back now? He even wants such a good-for-nothing." Han Xiao gritted his teeth and


    said.


    "You have to kneel down for what you said, " Ma Yu said.


    Han Xiaoughed sinisterly and said, "You must be dreaming. It''s impossible for me to kneel down in


    front of this piece of trash!"


    "You''re calling him a good-for-nothing. I''m really worried about your life. Do you know that Elder Yi in


    the four sects is going to ept him as a disciple? Originally, Elder Yi nned to go out of the


    mountains to pick him up in person and bring him back to Tianqi, but he was too busy." Ma Yu said


    indifferently.


    "What!" Han Xiao looked at Ma Yu in horror. He was so scared that he took two steps back, and there


    was a cold sweat on his back.


    Elder Yi in the four sects!


    Han Xiao had never seen this legendary figure, but he knew that Elder Yi was the most prestigious


    person among the four sects, and he was also the most powerful person in the four sects. He actually


    wanted to take Samuel as a disciple!


    "How is this possible?"


    Elder Yi had never had a disciple!


    "Are you afraid?" Ma Yu smiled faintly and said, "You should be afraid. Not everyone can bully Elder


    Yi''s disciples. So I advise you to kneel down to him. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that he will personally go


    down the mountain after this matter is reported to Elder Yi."


    Han Xiao''s mouth was parched and his throat felt like it was about to burst into mes.


    He could not imagine what kind of earth-shaking changes would ur when Elder


    Yi really came to the U.S.!


    Others couldn''t hear the conversation between Han Xiao and Ma Yu, and not many people knew Ma


    Yu, so they were very curious why Han Xiao suddenly stopped.


    Even Han Tiansheng, who was at the side, could not help but say, "Han Xiao, what are you still doing?


    Hurry up and kill Samuel."


    Kill Samuel?


    This sentence was a joke in Han Xiao''s eyes at the moment.


    For Elder Yi''s personal disciple, who dared to kill him? Who was qualified to kill him?


    "s." Hearing Han Tiansheng''s words, Ma Yu shook his head helplessly and said, "It''s not easy for


    the Hannigan family to get where they are today. It''s a pity that they failed this time. It''s hard to say


    whether Elder Yi will avenge him or he will avenge himself."


    Han Tiansheng did not know what bad luck was about to descend on his head. The old man was a little


    angry when he saw that Han Xiao did not attack. He scolded," Han Xiao, I order you to immediately kill


    Samuel."


    Han Xiao moved.


    However, he did not kill Samuel. Instead, he made a move that puzzled and shocked everyone present.


    Han Xiao knelt down in front of Samuel!


    Han Xiao had no choice but to obey the threat from Tianqi!


    "What are you doing?" Han Tiansheng was angry and annoyed. Han Xiao was his bodyguard, but now


    he was kneeling down to Samuel. Wasn''t this going to make the


    Hannigan family lose face in public?


    Walking to Han Xiao''s side, Han Tiansheng shouted abuse, "Are you crazy? Get up quickly."


    Han Xiao raised his head and looked at


    Han Tiansheng with a pale face, saying," The Hannigan family is finished."


    Han Tiansheng didn''t know what they were talking about, so he kicked Han Xiao angrily.


    All the families in the Chinese District were watching, but Han Xiao''s behavior made the Hannigan


    family lose face. This was not something he could tolerate.


    "Han Xiao, you clearly don''t understand what you are doing." Han Tiansheng roared.


    Han Xiao had a bitter smile on his face. Of course, he knew what he was doing, but he didn''t have the


    courage to go against


    Tianqi. Moreover, he was the Elder Yi in the four sects!


    "This coffin, except for him, whoever touches it will die. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try." After


    saying this, Ma Yu put Samuel on his shoulder and left.


    Han Tiansheng didn''t believe it. He immediately called two Hannigan families to move the coffin away.


    However, as soon as the two bodyguards'' hands touched the coffin, there came the sound of sharp


    weapons breaking the wind.


    The two bodyguards fell to the ground, blood gushing from their necks. Han Tiansheng was so scared


    that his face turned pale.


    After Ma Yu went far away, Han Xiao stood up and said to Han Tiansheng, "The trial of the Hannigan


    family wille soon.


    Samuel''s current status is not what we can imagine." "What nonsense are you talking about? What


    position can this good-for-nothing have?" Han Tiansheng said ferociously.


    Han Tiansheng sat down on the ground, and the despair on his face was obvious.


    After Ma Yu left. Ma Feihao trotted all the way to catch up with him.


    From Ma Feihao¡¯s point of view, now Samuel is in Ma Yu¡¯s hands, he was naturally qualified to avenge


    himself.


    "Uncle, when did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you call me so that I could pick you up?" Ma Feihao said to Ma


    Yu with a smile.


    "What do you want to do, just say it." Ma Yu asked.


    Ma Feihao smiled awkwardly and said, ¡¯¡¯ Uncle, I have a grudge with this guy before. This thing has


    offended me. How about you let me deal with him?"

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    Ma Feihao''s words made Ma Yu suddenly stop.


    Seeing the eager look on Ma Feihao''s face, Ma Yu''s face darkened. "This guy has a grudge against


    Samuel?¡±


    Even he could only take care of Samuel now. How could Ma Feihao still dream of taking revenge on


    him?


    "What grudge do you have?" Ma Yu asked in a deep voice.


    Ma Feihao talked about the race with excitement. Of course, he exaggerated himself and said that he


    was the weaker party. The more he talked about it, the more wronged he looked. He almost cried.


    Ma Yu knew very well what kind of person Ma Feihao was, and he also knew how to add fuel to the


    fire. Even if what he said was true, Ma Yu did not dare to help him take revenge.


    "Fortunately, you knelt down to him. If he knelt down to you, you will be finished." After hearing Ma


    Feihao s story, Ma Yu said with a look of relief.


    Ma Feihao looked at Ma Yu in confusion. As an uncle, how could he still be so calm when he heard that


    his nephew was wronged?


    "Uncle, leave him to me," Ma Feihao said.


    "From today on, you will be hisckey.


    Only in this way can you live longer." Ma Yu said.


    "Ah!" Ma Feihao looked at Ma Yu in astonishment and said doubtfully, "Uncle, how could it be possible


    for me to be ackey of this good-for-nothing?"


    Ma Yu smiled coldly. Although Ma Feihao was his nephew, Ma Feihao''s evaluation of Samuel still made


    him very unhappy.


    This was an apprentice acknowledged by Elder Yi. Even if he was not qualified to judge Samuel, how


    could Ma Feihao be qualified to do that?


    "Hum." Ma Yu snorted coldly and said, "Do you know who Samuel is now?"


    "Who is it?" Ma Feihao was confused. He thought that it was reasonable for Ma Yu to give Samuel to


    him for revenge. After all, Ma Yu was his uncle, so he couldn''t turn his back on him. However, Ma Yu


    seemed to be partial to Samuel.


    "There is a big shot who wants to take him as a disciple. His status is much higher than mine. If I had


    qualified to take revenge? Unless you want the Ma Family to be destroyed," Ma Yu said indifferently.


    Ma Feihao looked at Ma Yu in shock. In his mind. Ma Yu was already a very powerful figure. How could


    an even more powerful figure ept Samuel as an apprentice?


    What kind of luck did this good-for-nothing have to be able to be the disciple of such a big shot?


    "Uncle, I don''t have a chance to take revenge?" Ma Feihao said, unwilling to give up. He had been


    overwhelmed by emotions before, but now he was so nervous that he couldn''t ept it. Moreover, he


    wanted him to be Samuel¡¯s henchman, which was even more uneptable to him.


    "You¡¯d better not have such a thought. You don''t need it at all. Otherwise, even if I can''t protect you, I


    will be killed by you." Ma Yu said seriously.


    Looking at Ma Yu''s serious expression, Ma Feihao knew that he was not lying to scare him, which


    meant that he had no hope of revenge in his life.


    "In fact, being his henchman is good for you, because his master¡¯s position is beyond your imagination.


    Maybe whether the Ma Family can reach the real peak or not depends on whether you can make him


    happy," Ma Yu said.


    Ma Feihao was used to ttering others, but he couldn''t ept it when he used it on Samuel. After all,


    he had a grudge against Samuel, which was known to all the children of the rich families in the Chinese


    District. Moreover, he also left harsh words in front of those people, saying that he must take revenge in


    person.


    In this case, if he became Samuel¡¯s henchman, he would beughed at.


    "I know you value face, but dignity is more important than life. I believe you know it very well." After


    saying this, Ma Yu left with Samuel on his shoulder.


    Ma Feihao was stunned for a long time. Dignity was important, but his life was even more important. If


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    he lost his life, what was the point of face?


    Ma Feihao was not the kind of person who would sacrifice his head and shed blood. It was definitely


    not something he could do to lose his life for the sake of a little face.


    With a sigh, Ma Feihao said to himself," Just be his henchman. As long as I have a chance to make my


    status higher, it''s not a big deal to be his henchman."


    After Ma Yu left with Samuel, Qi Yiyun, who cared about Samuel''s condition, followed them from a


    distance. She didn''t dare to approach them, but she didn''t want to abandon Samuel. After all, Samuel


    was seriously injured and needed treatment, and Qi Yiyun didn''t know why Ma Yu took him away.


    When Ma Yu noticed this, he stopped and waved to Qi Yiyun.


    Seeing this, Qi Yiyun forced herself to walk to Ma Yu''s side.


    "What''s your rtionship with him?" Ma Yu asked Qi Yiyun.


    "Friend," said Qi Yiyun.


    Ma Yu smiled faintly. "Friends between men and women? The way Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel was not


    as simple as a friend.¡± "Come with me. We can take care of him," Ma Yu said.


    Qi Yiyun nodded gratefully.


    The Hannigan family''s vi incident ended in a very strange way. Except for Han Xiao and Han


    Tiansheng, no one knew why Ma Yu wanted to protect Samuel. But in their view, Samuel had lost this


    time and was in a very sorry state. He didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    However, everyone knew very well that this matter had not reallye to an end. The coffin was still


    ced at the door of the Hannigan family¡¯s vi. Samuel would definitelye back again.


    Almost everyone was expecting that day toe. They knew that the next time was the time to decide


    life and death.


    At the Hannigan family''s vi.


    Han Van knelt in front of Han Tiansheng, shivering. Samuel exposed what had happened in Cloud City


    and directly threw Han Van into a bottomless abyss. Killing a younger brother with her own hands was


    something that Han Tiansheng could not tolerate. Moreover, Han Li was now dead. He would never


    allow the position of the Hannigan family leader to fall into the hands of a woman.


    Of course, Han Tiansheng knew that the Hannigan family was on its way to extinction. Samuel was a


    disciple that was personally epted by Elder Vi. He was a person on apletely different level from


    the Hannigan family. His attitude toward Samuel would definitely invite Samuel''s revenge.


    Perhaps, the day Samuel¡¯s revenge would be the end of the Hannigan family.


    But before that, Han Tiansheng still had to try his best to stabilize the Hannigan family''s situation.


    After Han Tiansheng lost face in front of everyone, he was in a very bad mood at this time. How could


    he let Han Van go?


    "Break your legs. From today on, you can''t leave the Hannigan family. Just stay at home until you grow


    old," Han Tiansheng said with no expression on his face.


    Han Yan was so flustered that she kept kowtowing, and her forehead soon bled.


    She said, "Grandpa, I beg you, please give me a chance. Don''t break my legs, don''t!"


    Han Tiansheng nced at Han Xiao. Obviously, he had no intention of showing mercy.


    Han Xiao walked to Han Yan''s side.


    Without saying a word, he smashed Han Yan¡¯s kneecap with two fists.


    Han Yan rolled on the ground in pain. Her miserable screams made everyone in the Hannigan family


    feel cold on their backs. They all lowered their heads and did not even dare to look at Han Yan.


    "From today on, I will temporarily be the householder of the Hannigan family," Han Tiansheng said.


    Han Tiansheng took a deep breath and returned to his yard. However, his momentum was obviously


    weaker than before.


    He had never expected that Samuel, such a good-for-nothing, could be so lucky that even a big shot in


    Tianqi era would ept


    him as a disciple.


    Han Tiansheng was not a person who waited for death. He had to find a way to reverse the situation


    and not let the Hannigan family be destroyed in this way.

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    Cloud City.


    In the vi area of Cloudridge.


    Yvonne woke up early in the morning; she began to feel ill at ease, apanied by her twitching


    eyelids. An ominous feeling spread in her heart, causing her to sit on the sofa in a daze.


    Gina was used to Yvonne''s absent-minded state. She often showed this kind of absentminded state.


    As a mother, Gina naturally understood Yvonne''s feelings at this moment.


    Han Nian had fallen into the hands of a bad person at such a young age. Even she could not ept


    such a thing.


    Do you miss Han Nian again?¡± Gina sat next to Yvonne with a gentle face. She took Yvonne''s hand


    and asked softly.


    Yvonne came to her senses, looked at Gina, shook her head, and said, "Mom, the sixth sense of a


    woman is really urate, isn¡¯t it?


    "It¡¯s just a fantasy. Don¡¯t worry, Han Nian will be fine." Ginaforted him.


    Yvonne shook her head and said, "It¡¯s not Han Nian. It¡¯s Samuel. I always feel that Samuel is in


    danger."


    Gina was inexplicably stunned. Today, she also felt empty in her heart, and she had this feeling since


    she got up, as if something she did not know had happened.


    At this moment, with Yvonne''s reminder, Gina finally understood what she was feeling.


    Her instincts told her that something had happened to Samuel.


    However, she couldn¡¯t show any panic, because of Yvonne''s current state, if she also became nervous,


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    it would be even more impossible for her to appease her.


    "What could have happened to him? You don¡¯t know how powerful he is now.


    Ordinary people are no match for him." Gina said with a smile. Then she turned to Yan Jun and said, "If


    you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your grandfather Yan."


    Ever since Gina settled down in the vi district on Cloudridge, Yan Jun and Han Tianyang had also


    settled down together.


    Yan Jun smiled and nodded his head. He said, "Indeed, with the current strength of Samuel, ordinary


    people are not qualified to be his opponent. Even I am afraid that I cannot defeat him." Yvonne clearly


    understood just how powerful Yan Jun was. By being able to make such an evaluation of Samuel, it


    meant that Samuel was really much more powerful.


    But there was a saying that there was always someone better than him, Samuel was not invincible in


    the world. There would always be masters who could pose a threat to him.


    "Mom, I''m still worried about him. Is there any way to get in touch with Samuel?¡± Yvonne asked.


    Gina nced at Han Tianyang subconsciously. Han Tianyang was the only one who was clear about


    the news about Samuel. However, he had said that he could not tell Yvonne now. He was worried that


    Yvonne would lose control of herself and go to the U.S. to find Samuel.


    As for Samuel''s current state, Yvonne would only add to his trouble if she went.


    "We are still doing our best to investigate. Don¡¯t worry. As long as we have any news, we will definitely


    tell you," Gina said.


    Yvonne let out a long sigh. Since she married Samuel, he had never been away from her for such a


    long time. She was very worried about Samuel¡¯s current situation.


    At this time, Lydia came down from upstairs.


    Since Gina and the others moved in, Lydia had be much more obedient and had no chance to


    make trouble again. On the surface, she pretended to take care of Godfrey, but in fact, for a selfish


    person like Lydia, she was suddenly overwhelmed and did not even dare to breathe in the vi.


    Naturally, she had a lot of resentment in her heart, and these resentments could


    only vent on the unfortunate Godfrey.


    Almost every day, Godfrey, who was lying in bed and could not move, would be punched and kicked by


    Lydia several times.


    Lydia had long wanted to drive Gina and others out of the vi. She even thought that the vi''s owner


    was Yvonne. She was totally qualified to do so.


    However, the fact that she was qualified did not mean that she had the courage. In front of the Gina,


    Lydia was naturally inferior and had been beaten by Gina. Now that she had a psychological shadow,


    she naturally did not dare to mention this matter easily.


    Especially Han Tianyang, although Gina didn''t know much about him, every time she saw Han


    Tianyang''s serious face, Lydia was afraid and didn¡¯t even have the courage to look directly at him.


    At this time, suddenly there was the sound of ss breaking.


    Jiang Yingying was cleaning. Now she took over her mother''s job, He Ting''s, and became a


    housemaid. Cooking meals and cleaning were her usual work.


    When she was wiping a vase, she suddenly crushed it!


    It didn''t break when it fell to the ground. Instead, she held it in her hand and it broke inexplicably.


    This was not the first time that this kind of thing had happened. As long as the fragile things were in


    Jiang Yingying''s hands, they would be easily broken. Even if it was just a bowl, it was easy for her to


    pinch a hole.


    Lydia, who had resentment in her heart, seemed to have found a vent. She cursed and walked to Jiang


    Yingying''s side and shouted, "What are you doing? You can''t even handle such a small thing. What''s


    the point of inviting you here? You''re a good-for -nothing just like your mother."


    Facing Lydia, Jiang Yingying could only lower her head in fear. In this family, no matter how high-


    handed Gina was or how serious Han Tianyang was, it was not terrible for Jiang Yingying. Only Lydia,


    who had fallen out with her, would make her heart palpitate.


    "Look at what you''ve done. Do you know how much this vase is worth?" Lydia gritted her teeth and


    said, but the scolding on her mouth was obviously not satisfying. Lydia pped Jiang Yingying in the


    face.


    Jiang Yingying covered her face with grievance. She was not careless, but she didn''t even know what


    was going on.


    Recently, her strength seemed to have suddenly increased. Even she couldn''t control it. She only felt


    that she had used a very small amount of strength, but the vase had been crushed.


    "Mom, what are you doing? Yingying was just careless. A vase is worthless." Yvonne hurried to protect


    Jiang Yingying.


    Lydia said angrily, "You still protect her. Hurry up and dismiss her. These days, she has broken a lot of


    things in our family. If it goes on like this, this family will be torn down by her sooner orter."


    "She''s my employer. I''m the only one who has the right to fire her." Gina stood up and walked to Jiang


    Yingying.


    Lydia''s aura was immediately suppressed. She could be angry at Jiang Yingying for being so bossy,


    but in the face of Gina, she could only obediently act like a coward.


    Yan Jun on the side frowned slightly.


    During this period of time, Jiang Yingying had indeed broken a lot of things, but what he cared about


    was not these things, but Jiang Yingying herself.


    A woman could crush a vase easily. Such strength should not have appeared on her.


    Moreover, she was obviously not used to this kind of power. She could not control it at all.


    Yan Jun took a nce at Han Tianyang. The two of them reached a consensus in their eyes and left


    the vi.


    In front of the garden, Han Tianyang asked Yan Jun, "Do you also see that something is wrong?¡±


    "There seems to be an additional powerful force within her body for some inexplicable reason.


    Furthermore, she is still not used to the situation right now," said Yan Jun.


    "This kind of phenomenon is very simr to that of Samuel," Han Tianyang said with a sigh.


    "Could it be that there¡¯s something unusual about the room she''s staying in? If I recall correctly, Samuel


    used to live there," Han Tianyang said.


    Yan Jun frowned. Even Samuel lived in that room; he could not exin where Jiang Yingying''s strength


    came from.


    "How about we let her change her room. I''ll stay for a period of time and see if I can find any clues?"


    Van Jun suggested.


    Han Tianyang sighed and said, "The things in the U.S. have developed beyond our expectations. Now


    it''s out of our control. We can only rely on Samuel''s abilities."

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    As the saying goes, it hurts one''s muscles and bones for a hundred days.


    Although Samuel had amazing recovery ability, it would take a long time for him to recover after his


    right leg was broken by Han Xiao.


    Although Qi Yiyun, a great beauty, was taking care of him, Samuel couldn''t do anything. It was still a


    very painful thing.


    "Can I go out for a walk?"


    "Can you walk with your head?"


    "Then I want to go to the balcony to get some fresh air. Is that okay?"


    "I''ll open the window for you."


    "I have to move a bit, or my bones will almost rust." "Come, do the radio gymnastics with me. I''ll teach


    you."


    In the face of Samuel''s request, Qi Yiyun rejected all of it without exception. She just wanted Samuel to


    lie in bed and recuperate. She didn''t want him to do any exercise to prevent his injuries from


    worsening.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. He knew that Qi Yiyun was concerned about him, but he could not bear to lie


    in bed 24 hours a day.


    "Do you have hyperkinesia? You can''t stand it even if you don¡¯t move for a day." Qi Yiyun rolled her


    eyes and said to Samuel.


    "Can you call that person over? I want to know who he is," Samuel said. Before he fainted, he knew


    about Ma Yu''s appearance. After Qi Yiyun''s exnation, he also knew that Ma Yu was Ma Feihao''s


    uncle. However, he had no idea why Ma Yu saved him.


    "I also want to look for him, but I haven''t seen him since he sent you here," Qi Yiyun said. This ce


    should be Ma Yu''s home, but Ma Yu disappeared after Samuel was left here.


    "It''s really strange. Ma Feihao can''t wait to kill me. How could his uncle save me?" Samuel said with a


    puzzled face.


    "Is it meaningful to think about this kind of thing? If he hadn''t saved you, you would have been killed by


    Han Xiao. You''re really overconfident," Qi Yiyunined. That day, when Samuel was beaten, she


    cried her heart out. Fortunately, Ma Yu appeared, or Samuel would have been lying in the graveyard by


    now.


    Samuel shrugged helplessly. He was indeed careless in this matter. Originally, he thought that Han


    Long was the strongest person in the Hannigan family. Since he was able to kill Han Long, the other


    members of the Han n were not worthy of fear. However, he did not expect Han Tiansheng to have


    Han Xiao by his side. Han Xiao''s strength was many times higher than Han Long''s.


    "s." Samuel sighed and said, "I am indeed over-confident. I should have thought that there is a


    powerful person around Han Tiansheng. Otherwise, how could he survive until now?"


    Han Tiansheng stepped on the white bones and had countless enemies. Since he could live to this day,


    he must have had the capital to do so. Samuel should have thought of this, but Han Tiansheng gave


    him three days, so he had no time to think about these things.


    In Han Tiansheng''s eyes, Han Tianyang was a cripple. How could Samuel shrink back and live up to


    his reputation as a cripple?


    "So what if you''ve thought of it? Are you not going?" Qi Yiyunined.


    Samuel was stunned for a moment, and then heughed and said, "That''s true. I won¡¯t retreat even if I


    know the death."


    "You really don''t know when to advance or retreat. You clearly know that you are going to die, yet you


    still came knocking on my door. Is there anyone as stupid as you?" Qi Yiyun said.


    "For Han Tiansheng, taking a step back will only allow him to take an inch back. Even if I can endure it,


    it is useless." Samuel said. Qi Yiyun pouted her lips and wanted to refute Samuel, but she really didn¡¯t


    know what to say.


    The powerful Han Tiansheng would not let Samuel off, even if Samuel had to bow his head.


    At this time, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Samuel and Qi Yiyun exchanged looks before Qi Yiyin went to open the door.


    However, when the door opened, Qi Yiyun did not see Ma Yu as she expected. Instead, Ma Feihao


    carried the fruit basket and stood at the door.


    "What are you doing here?" Qi Yiyun asked Ma Feihao in confusion.


    There was a sh of surprise in Ma Feihao''s eyes. In the face of a beautiful woman like Qi Yiyun, he


    was instantly tempted. It was not that he had not noticed Qi Yiyun''s beauty before, but that he had


    always hoped to develop rtions with Han Yan. If they worked together, the Ma family would definitely


    grow stronger, so he had ignored Qi Yiyun in the past.


    But now, Han Yan¡¯s status in the Hannigan family had plummeted, so Ma Feihao was naturally not


    interested in her.


    However, even if he was tempted by Qi Yiyun, he did not dare to have any thoughts of cheating on her.


    After all, she was probably Samuel¡¯s woman. Even if he had a hundred guts, he did not dare to let his


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    imagination run wild.


    "Where is Brother Samuel, I¡¯m here to see him," Ma Feihao said.


    Brother Samuel?


    Qi Yiyun looked at Ma Feihao in astonishment, feeling that she must be hallucinating.


    How could Ma Feihao call him Brother Samuel? Wasn''t she hearing it wrong?


    ording to Ma Feihao''s character, he would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. How could Ma


    Feihao refuse to take revenge for Samuel¡¯s order to let him kneel down?


    "What did you say?" Qi Yiyun felt that she had misheard and asked again.


    "I''m here to see Brother Samuel. Is he resting?" After a pause, Ma Feihao continued, "If Brother


    Samuel is resting, I''ll leave my stuff ande back to see him next time."


    Qi Yiyun heard it clearly this time. There was no mistake. Ma Feihao really called him Brother Samuel!


    "Has this guy changed his character?"


    "He just woke up. If you want to see him, go in," Qi Yiyun said incredulously.


    "Thank you, thank you." Ma Feihao nodded politely.


    "Is... is this a miracle?"


    The world had changed. Even Ma Feihao, a rich yboy, was so polite.


    Qi Yiyun really felt that it was an illusion, but it was so real. She pinched her thigh. "It hurts. What''s


    going on?"


    Ma Feihao came to Samuel¡¯s room After putting down the fruit basket, he smiled at Samuel and said,


    "Brother Samuel, are you all right? How''s your recovery?"


    Samuel would never believe that Ma Feihao had no purpose.


    "Ma Feihao, I let you kneel down in front of everyone. Don¡¯t you want to take revenge?" Samuel


    frowned and asked.


    "Revenge?" Ma Feihao said nervously," Brother Samuel, I''ve never thought so. It''s natural for me to


    kneel to you. How could I take revenge?"


    "You didn¡¯t take the wrong medicine, did you?" Samuel felt that this guy must have gone crazy.


    Otherwise, how could he say something like that?


    "Brother Samuel, I¡¯m not sick. Why should I take medicine?¡± Ma Feihao said.


    "You must have some problem with it. Go to the psychiatric department and have a look," Samuel said


    helplessly.


    Ma Feihao immediately took out his phone. After dialing the number, he said, "Arrange an appointment


    for me with a psychiatrist. Brother Samuel said that I have to see it. I must see it."


    Samuel had nothing to say. Now, he felt not only that Ma Feihao was ill, but also that he was too sick to


    be cured.


    Simrly, Qi Yiyun also felt the same way, because Ma Feihao''s deliberate ttery was beyond the


    understanding of ordinary people.


    "Does it have anything to do with your uncle?" Samuel suddenly thought of a possibility. Ma Yu saved


    him, and even Han Tiansheng did not dare to stop him. Now Ma Feihao''s attitude had changed. What


    other reason could it be, except for Ma Yu?


    "Brother Samuel, my uncle asked me to be your henchman. From now on, I am your most loyal


    subordinate. If you want me to go east, I will never go west," Ma Feihao said seriously.

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    Indeed, it had something to do with Ma Yu. But Samuel was even more confused. Why did Ma Yu want


    to save him? And why did he want Ma Feihao to be his henchman?


    In terms of the hatred in Ma Feihao''s heart, Ma Feihao could put down his dignity to please him, which


    showed that Ma Yu had exined the seriousness of the situation to him. However, Samuel did not


    know what was mentioned.


    "Why did he do that?" Samuel asked, looking at Ma Feihao in confusion.


    Ma Feihao shook his head with an embarrassed look on his face. In his opinion, he should have asked


    Ma Yu to tell Samuel about this. Ma Feihao was not qualified to talk nonsense. Besides, if he said


    something wrong and made a big mistake, he would lose more than he gained.


    "Brother Samuel, you''d better wait for my uncle toe back and ask him. I really don''t dare to say


    anything. I''m afraid that I''ll say something wrong. I hope you can understand. But from now on, you can


    tell me anything you want. I will satisfy you," Ma Feihao said. As a henchman, he should be


    conscientious, so he was ready to do anything for Samuel.


    "Where is your uncle?" It had been a few days, and Samuel didn''t even see Ma Yu. If he just left, who


    could solve the problem for him?


    "At the gate of the Hannigan family''s vi. He is helping you guard the coffin," Ma Feihao said.


    At the Hannigan family''s vi.


    The coffin was definitely the most amazing scenery at the door, and many people hade to see it


    these days because of its fame. Of course, these people did not dare to approach it. They could only


    look at it from a distance and personally confirm that this matter was not a rumor.


    Ma Yuy cross-legged on the lid of the coffin. Although this kind of action was ominous, it was a no-


    nonsense for Ma Yu. He did not believe that lying in the coffin could kill him. As long as he took good


    care of Samuel, he was likely to join the four sects.


    Although Ma Yu was not at the edge of Tianqi, he was still some distance away from the core. This


    time, Ma Yu was tasked to protect Samuel. This was his chance to enter the core realm. As long as he


    could satisfy Elder Yi and himself, he would be able to obtain a certain status in the four sects.


    Even if it was the lowest rank of the four sects, it was still a leap to the next level, so Ma Yu had already


    thought about it. No matter what, he had to make Samuel happy and make Elder Yi satisfied with him.


    It was just to guard the coffin. Although it was a little boring, when he thought of the opportunity to join


    the four sects, Ma Yu had to hang on no matter how bored he was.


    In fact, he did not need to guard here at all. With his words, the Hannigan family did not dare to act


    rashly. Under the premise of the death of two people, even Han Tiansheng did not dare to call people


    to move the coffin.


    Moreover, Han Xiao was once in the Tianqi era, so he was more aware of what Elder Yi in the four


    sects meant. Naturally, he did not have the courage to anger this big shot in the Tianqi era.


    At this time, Han Xiao walked to the side of the coffin and asked Ma Yu, "Ma Yu, are you here just to


    save Samuel?"


    Ma Yu sat up, shook his head and said," Elder Yi doesn¡¯t know the situation here. If he knew, he would


    havee by himself."


    Upon hearing this, Han Xiao was shocked. He had thought that the person who appeared this time was


    not Ma Yu but Elder Yi. It was likely that all the people including the dogs in the Hannigan family would


    die.


    "Will Elder Yi... will reallye to the U.S.? I, I remember that he hasn¡¯t left Tianqi for a long time," Han


    Xiao stammered.


    Ma Yu smiled contemptuously. This guy was so scared that he was mumbling, but it was not surprising.


    With the deterrence of Elder Yi, it was natural for him to wet his pants in fear.


    "Elder Yi just wants me to protect Samuel. As for whether he wille or not, I''m not sure. But as for


    you, you¡¯d better pray three times a day and pray that Elder Yi will note. Otherwise, you will die


    and the Hannigan family will be removed," Ma Yu said.


    Han Xiao breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Elder Yi didn¡¯t confirm that he woulde, which meant


    that they hadn¡¯t reached the end of the road and still had a chance to live.


    "But..." Ma Yu continued, "Samuel will not let go of the grudge between you and Samuel, so you have


    to die probably."


    After that. Ma Yuughed. He could see that Samuel was definitely a person who would seek revenge.


    Moreover, many years of grudge between the Hannigan family in the U.S. and the Hannigan family in


    Swallow City needed to be ended by a person, and this person was Samuel.


    Han Xiao took a deep breath and focused all his attention on Elder Yi. He hadpletely forgotten


    about the grudge between him and Samuel.


    So what if Elder Yi didn''te? Would Samuel let them off?


    As Ma Yu said, it was still hard for them to escape from death in the current situation.


    "I understand. What do you need?" asked Han Xiao.


    "Han Xiao, you still want to bribe me? Do you think I''ll dare to ept it? That''s Elder Yi. He can kill me


    with one p. I''m risking my life even I took just one needle from you," Ma Yu said without any interest.


    Even if he had a hundred guts, he would never dare to ept the benefit from Han Xiao.


    Han Xiao''s face was ashen as he said, "I''m leaving.¡±


    Back at the Hannigan family¡¯s vi.


    Han Tiansheng¡¯s small courtyard.


    At this time before, Han Tiansheng usually cooked tea or fooled the birds, but now, he was not in the


    mood at all.


    The bird in the cage seemed to have noticed that it had been neglected. It chirped non-stop.


    Han Tiansheng, who was upset, was angry with a bird and threatened, "If you scream, believe it or not,


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ll crush you to death." How could the bird in the cage understand Han Tiansheng''s words? It cried


    even louder.


    Han Tiansheng stood up, opened the birdcage, reached out and held the bird in the cage in his hand,


    and pinched it to death.


    "A beast is a beast. What''s the point of raising you if you don''t understand humannguage?" Han


    Tiansheng said, gnashing his teeth.


    Han Xiao, who had just returned, was a little surprised to see this scene. This bird had been raised by


    Han Tiansheng for a long time. Usually, he loved it so much that he would bring it back to his room. But


    today, he killed it with his own hands!


    "How is it?" Han Tiansheng asked Han Xiao.


    In the past, Han Tiansheng was not afraid


    of death or bleeding. But after so many years, his strength had long gone. Now that his life was in


    danger, Han Tiansheng realized that he was afraid of death. He didn''t want to sit still and wait. He had


    to find a way to save the Hannigan family.


    Of course, it had never urred to Han Tiansheng that the Hannigan family would be as powerless as


    an ant in the in the Tianqi State. It was impossible for Han Tiansheng to be so ambitious.


    "I''m not sure if Elder Yi wille to the U.S.," Han Xiao said.


    "But have you forgotten Samuel? Would he let us off the hook? Even if Elder Yi doesn''te, he''s a


    personal disciple of Elder Yi. We don''t have the right to ignore Samuel." Han Xiao reminded him.


    Han Tiansheng''s expression became serious in an instant.


    Yes, there was no Elder Yi, but Samuel was still there!


    As an apprentice of Elder Yi, Samuel was equivalent to Elder Yi as well, wasn''t he?


    Han Tiansheng gritted his teeth. With the degree of hatred between him and Samuel, it was almost


    impossible to turn hostility into friendship. Even if he could really negotiate with Samuel, Samuel might


    not be able to live peacefully with him.


    "There''s another way. Find him," Han Xiao said.


    Him?


    Him!


    Han Tiansheng''s face froze.


    Han Tianyang, yes, as long as they found Han Tianyang, there would still be a turning point for this


    matter.


    "But is it really useful to use Han Tianyang to threaten Samuel?" Han Tiansheng asked uncertainly.


    It was a pity that Han Tiansheng obviously did not have such thoughts. His first thought was to capture


    Han Tianyang. It was reallyughable.

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    "Do you think that we still have the qualifications to catch Han Tianyang? This will only make Samuel


    even angrier," Han Xiao said.


    "Not catching Han Tianyang?"


    Han Tiansheng looked at Han Xiao doubtfully. In addition, he didn''t understand what Han Xiao meant


    by what he said just now.


    Since they couldn''t catch Han Tianyang, what''s the point of finding him?


    "What do you mean?" Han Tiansheng asked in confusion.


    Han Xiao sighed and said, "Now you are not high and mighty. You should lower your status and think


    about this matter. Looking for Han Tianyang is to be in harmony with your feud. Then, you should ask


    Han Tianyang to persuade Samuel to let us go."


    "This is impossible!" HanTiansheng¡¯s first thought was to reject. Moreover, his rejection was extremely


    decisive.


    The word "harmony" was a joke in his eyes.


    At that time, the rtionship between him and Han Tianyang was cut off, and Han Tianyang was even


    forced to kneel down and leave the United States. These were all things that Han Tiansheng was


    above Han Tianyang.


    For Han Tiansheng, Han Tianyang in his eyes was always inferior to others. How could he negotiate


    with a low-level person?


    "Why is it impossible? Is it because you have always thought that Han Tianyang is inferior to you?" Han


    Xiao said helplessly. "In my eyes, he is a useless person that cannot be changed. Yet, you want me to


    discuss this with a useless person. Han Xiao, have you forgotten who you are?" Han Tiansheng said


    coldly.


    Han Xiao had left Tianqi then and returned to Han Tiansheng''s side because he owed him a debt of


    gratitude. If it weren''t for Han Tiansheng, he wouldn''t have ended up like this. Therefore, Han Xiao was


    very grateful and was willing to spend the rest of his life protecting Han Tiansheng.


    But now, Han Xiao had lost the ability to protect Han Tiansheng, or to be more frank, he was not


    qualified to protect Han Tiansheng at all. In the face of Elder Yi, he had no other choice but to


    surrender.


    "I can die with you, as long as you are willing," Han Xiao said lightly.


    Han Tiansheng was furious. He walked up to Han Xiao and said with a ferocious face," You are my


    bodyguard, so you should protect me, instead of asking me to lower my voice to a good-for-nothing."


    "I will definitely do myst breath to protect you. You can rest assured about this." Han Xiao said


    expressionlessly. He could die as long as Han Tianshegn made the decision.


    "I''ll try myst breath!"


    Obviously, this sentence meant that even if he died, he could not protect Han Tiansheng. Han


    Tiansheng naturally understood this, but in order to survive, could he only ask Han Tianyang for help?


    If the time went back ten years, Han Tiansheng''s idea would definitely be very firm and there would be


    no fluctuation. But now, when he thought that he would die and the Hannigan family would be


    destroyed in his hands, Han Tiansheng hesitated.


    "You should be very clear that only Han Tianyang can change Samuel''s mind." Han Xiao continued.


    Han Tiansheng returned to his room without saying a word.


    Out of dignity, he was never willing to go to Han Tianyang. But at the moment of life and death, was he


    really going to risk his own life for this?


    In this life, although he did not have much time left, Han Tiansheng would never want it to end in this


    way.


    The Hannigan family, which was built with hard work, was finally destroyed in his own hands. This was


    definitely not what


    Han Tiansheng wanted to see.


    "Is there really no other way?" Han Tiansheng sat on the edge of the bed and said to himself. His


    stooped body looked dejected.


    On the other side, Samuel was still worried about Ma Yu¡¯s appearance. This guy had saved him out of


    nowhere and asked Ma Feihao to be his henchman. The more Samuel thought about it, the more


    confused he felt.


    Could it be that Ma Yu had something to do with that level?


    But even if Ma Yu was really at that level, Samuel did not think that he could get this kind of high-level


    treatment.


    Although he won the battle against Gong Tian, he was barely able to do so. He did not think that he


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    could get such high-level attention because of this matter.


    After Ma Feihao left, Samuel took out the jade pendant he got from the Nangong family. The two words


    "Tianqi" were clearly written on it. He guessed that" Tianqi" might be a title for that level. However, all of


    this was only his guess before it was confirmed.


    "What kind of ce is Tianqi? Is it some kind of mysterious organization? What¡¯s the point of such an


    organization?" Samuel said to himself.


    He knew very little about that level, but he could feel that this level seemed to be getting closer and


    closer to him. He believed that one day, he would be able to enter this level and understand what this


    unknown world was like.


    At that moment, Qi Yiyun walked into the room with a te of fruits.


    Every day, apart from the fixed three meals, Qi Yiyun would prepare some nutritional products and


    fruits for him. It could be said that she took good care of him; for fear that he would lose nutrition and


    recover.


    "Have some fruit," said Qi Yiyun.


    "If I die at the gate of the Hannigan family''s vi, can you imagine what would happen to the Qi family?"


    Samuel asked Qi Yiyun. They had not yet discussed this problem, but the result was obvious to both of


    them. Therefore, Samuel admired Qi Yiyun''s courage to make such a decision.


    "There''s no point in a hypothetical question. I refuse to answer it," said Qi Yiyun indifferently.


    "Then why are you doing this? You can tell me," Samuel said.


    "I love you. Except for love, I can''t think of any other reason. My love for you is strong enough. I almost


    lost my family of three.¡± Qi Yiyun''s answer was very rxed andfortable, as if it was a small and


    natural thing in her eyes.


    Samuel sighed in his heart. If it was just because of love that Qi Yiyun had to pay such a huge price,


    then this love would be a little too heavy.


    Samuel knew that this might be part of the reason, but it was definitely not the root cause.


    Suddenly, Samuel thought of something. It had something to do with Qi Yiyun''s period.


    After taking a careful look at Qi Yiyun, Samuel asked, "By the way, is your period here?"


    Qi Yiyun was stunned for a moment before she said, "Are you afraid? What are you afraid of? It just


    didn''te; it''s not a big deal."


    "It can''t be such a coincidence." Samuel was about to suffocate to death. He was so drunk that he


    didn''t feel anything. If he were to be a father, wouldn''t it be too unfair?


    "How would I know? It''s not up to me to decide." Qi Yiyun snickered in her heart. The horrified


    expression on Samuel¡¯s face was unique. As for how Samuel rejected this matter, it was nothing to Qi


    Yiyun.


    After all, it was not the first time she had been rejected by Samuel. She had long gotten used to it.


    Samuel let out a heavy sigh of bad luck. There was no other way but to pray in his heart.


    For Samuel, who was recuperating in bed, life was very difficult. He could not go anywhere. Even when


    he got out of bed, he needed Qi Yiyun''s approval. This was like a useless life where he had nothing to


    do.


    That day, Ma Feihao personally came to Fang Shuo''s house. Fang Shuo had always wanted to kill


    Samuel. Now that he was Samuel''s henchman. Ma Feihao naturally had to help Samuel solve this


    problem.


    "Brother Hao, why did youe to my house in person?" Fang Shuo he didn''t dare to go out. As long


    as Samuel wasn''t dead, he wouldn''t be able to rest in peace.


    "Fang Shuo, the grudge between you and Brother Samuel is not small," Ma Feihao said lightly.

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    Fang Shuo didn''t pay attention to Ma Feihao''s words, nor did he notice Ma Feihao''s respectful address


    to Samuel.


    He knew that now Samuel was in Ma Yu''s hands, and Ma Feihao was Ma Feihao''s nephew. Wasn''t


    that equivalent to Samuel being in Ma Feihao¡¯s hands?


    Fang Shuo suddenly realized that Ma Feihao''s purpose ofing to find him. It was very likely that Ma


    Feihao wanted to take some benefits from him.


    "Brother Hao, if you can help me solve this problem, I will promise you anything you want," Fang Shuo


    said. He could earn more money, but if he lost his life, even the Almighty Immortal could not save him.


    Ma Feihao sneered and thought, "What is this fool thinking? Didn''t he hear my address to Samuel? He


    wants to give me some benefits and ask me to avenge him."


    "Fang Shuo, you really don''t know that you''re going to die soon," Ma Feihao said coldly.


    Fang Shuo shivered and asked in confusion, "Brother Hao, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean?" Ma Feihao suddenly grabbed the hair of Fang Shuo and shouted, "You have the


    fucking guts to take revenge on Brother Samuel. I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    At this time, Fang Shuo finally heard Ma Feihao¡¯s address for Samuel.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Brother Samuel!


    What was going on?


    Didn''t Ma Feihao want to kill Samuel as well? And he was going to take revenge on his own. How


    could he call Samuel so respectfully now?


    "Brother Hao, don''t you want to take revenge as well?" Fang Shuo asked in confusion.


    "Revenge? I''m just a follower of Brother Samuel. How can I seek him for revenge? Brother Samuel, if


    he doesn''t me me, he is already a great benefactor. How can I be so unappreciative?" Ma Feihao


    said coldly.


    Fang Shuo was confused. What the hell was going on? How could Ma Feihao be Samuel''s


    follower?


    "You don''t even know the real identity of Brother Samuel. If I tell you, I''m afraid that you can''t even


    control your pants and crotch. You want to take revenge? Don''t you know who you are?" After saying


    that, Ma Feihao kicked Fang Shuo.


    Fang Shuo was screaming in pain, and hismovements soon aroused the attention of his parents.


    The two elders hurried to the living room. When they saw that Fang Shuo was beaten, they rushed


    over.


    "Who are you? How dare youe to Fang family to beat people? Don''t you want to live?" Fang


    Shuo''s father shouted angrily at Ma Feihao.


    Ma Feihao raised his head and said, "So what if I hit him? What can you do to me?"


    When Fang Shuo''s father saw Ma Feihao clearly, he was so scared that his face turned pale. He


    thought it was a nobody who came to make trouble at home. He didn''t expect it to be Ma Feihao!


    This young man was someone Fang Shuo''s father didn''t dare to provoke.


    Even his mother, who used to treat Fang Shuo as a treasure, didn''t dare to make a sound at this


    moment.


    "Feihao, what''s wrong? Aren''t you two good friends and brothers? What did he do to you? Tell me, I¡¯ll


    teach him a lesson for you, " Fang Shuo''s father said.


    "Brother, how can this idiot be qualified to call me brother?" Ma Feihao said disdainfully. Although they


    had a good rtionship in daily life, Ma Feihao had never treated such a good-for-nothing who peed


    pants as a brother. Moreover, under such special circumstances, Ma Feihao was even less likely to


    admit his rtionship with Fang Shuo.


    Hearing that he was called an idiot, his parents didn''t dare to be angry. Instead, they tried to persuade


    him.


    "Feihao, let go of him first. If you have anything to say, just say it. If he has offended you, I¡¯ll apologize


    on his behalf,¡± Fang Shuo''s mother said with a pained expression.


    Fang Shuo''s father nodded his head repeatedly and said, "That''s right. Tell us, we''ll stand up for you. If


    this kid has reallymitted a major crime, we¡¯ll punish him for you."


    Ma Feihao looked them up and down and said, "Do you still have fertility now?"


    Fang Shuo''s parents were puzzled and didn''t understand what Ma Feihao meant.


    "If you can still have a baby, I advise you to go back to your room and do more exercise. Otherwise, no


    one will inherit the Fang family''s property in the future," Ma Feihao said.


    This sentence caused Fang Shuo''s parents¡¯ expressions to change drastically. If no one inherited this


    sentence, didn''t that mean that Fang Shuo was doomed?


    Fang Shuo''s father walked up to Fang Shuo and pped him in the face. He said furiously, "Rascal,


    what exactly did you do?!


    Fang Shuo didn''t know anything in his current state. He didn''t understand why Ma Feihao would call


    Samuel brother, nor did he understand why Ma Feihao would speak up for Samuel.


    "Dad, I didn''t do anything," Fang Shuo said weakly.


    Fang Shuo''s father didn''t believe what he said. If he really didn¡¯t do anything, how could Ma Feihao


    "Feihao, give him a chance. I''ll make it up to him." Fang Lei''s father begged Ma Feihao.


    "Give him a chance? I''m not qualified to do that. Whether he can survive or not depends on my Brother


    Samuel." Ma Feihao said.


    Brother Samuel?


    Fang Shuo''s father frowned. "Is it Samuel, who is in the limelight recently?"


    Nowadays, Samuel was well-known in the Chinese District. No one dared to think about sending Han


    Tiansheng a coffin, but he did. Although he ended up in a miserable situation, others could not learn his


    courage.


    However, although he survived by luck, in other people''s eyes, he would eventually die in Han


    Tiansheng¡¯s hands one day.


    However, Ma Feihao was obviously in the Samuel''s team now, which made Fang Shuo''s father a little


    confused. "Is Ma Feihao also going to fight against the the Hannigan family?"


    "Feihao, is the Ma family going to deal with Han Tiansheng?" Fang Shuo¡¯s father asked in confusion.


    Ma Feihao smiled faintly and said, "Old man, you don''t think Brother Samuel couldn''t defeat Han


    Tiansheng, do you?"


    "You stupid thing, you think too little of Brother Samuel. Whether Han Tiansheng is alive or dead, it''s


    just a word from Brother Samuel, " Ma Feihao said.


    Fang Shuo''s father was shocked. "Has Han Tiansheng''s life and death already been in Samuel''s


    hands?"


    Ma Feihao''s words were definitely not a joke. Fang Shuo¡¯s father knew that something had happened


    that he didn''t know about.


    Kicking Fang Shuo''s body, Fang Shuo''s father said furiously, "Stinky brat, quickly go and apologize to


    Samuel. If he doesn''t forgive you, you will have no choice but to die."


    The two of them were not young to the point of not being able to have another baby, but to Fang


    Shuo''s father, the death of a scum who had been raised for over twenty years was not something he


    could ept.


    Hearing Fang Shuo''s father''s words, Ma Feihao kicked Fang Shuo''s father angrily and said in a cold


    voice, "Are you qualified to call my Brother Samuel by his name?"


    Fang Shuo''s father''s face twisted in pain, but he nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, yes, yes. I shouldn''t


    call him by his full name. He should be called Brother Samuel."


    "At least you know what¡¯s good for you. As for you scum, I¡¯ll take him away. Whether he can survive or


    not depends on his fate." With that, Ma Feihao pulled his hair and walked outside.


    Fang Shuo didn''t dare to struggle. At this time, he was already so scared that he urinated.


    After they left, Fang Shuo''s mother grabbed Fang Shuo''s father''s hand with tears on her face and said,


    "What should we do? Is there no way to save Fang Shuo?"


    Fang Shuo''s mother''s face was ashen. She naturally understood this logic.


    Chinese Diatrict was almost entirely under Han Tiansheng''s control. If Han Tiansheng could not even


    deal with Samuel, then they could only resign themselves to fate.


    "Who the hell is he? I heard that this kid is Han Tianyang''s grandson, isn''t he? " Fang Shuo''s mother


    asked in confusion.


    "That year, Han Tianyang was forced to kneel down. I saw it with my own eyes, and many people knew


    about it. It seems that his grandson came to avenge him."

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    Ma Feihao took Fang Shuo to Samuel. In order to show off his ability, Ma Feihao gave him a good


    beating. Samuel could tell that in order to please him, Ma Feihao was willing to do anything.


    Unfortunately, this matter could not make Samuel feel good about Ma Feihao''s improvement. He never


    regarded Fang Shuo as an opponent. How could Samuel take him seriously when he was just a man


    who could easily wet his pants?


    When did a tiger care about an ant''s life and death?


    "Brother Samuel, how do you want to deal with him? As long as you say a word, I will do it for you." Ma


    Feiyun was so tired that he was out of breath as he asked Samuel. Samuel nced at Fang Shuo, who


    was squatting in the corner. He was so frightened that his face turned pale. He was trembling all over.


    Such a person could not be called his opponent.


    "Do you think I need to look at this kind of rubbish? Do I need you to take revenge for me?" Samuel


    said faintly.


    Ma Feihao''s intention was to please Samuel, but Samuel''s words did not seem to make him happy.


    "Brother Samuel, you mean..."


    "What I mean is that trash like him is not worthy of being my opponent. I have never thought of


    quibbling with him. Moreover, if I wish to deal with him, do I need your help? " Samuel asked faintly.


    Ma Feihao''s eyes narrowed. Samuel didn''t regard Fang Shuo as an opponent, but he


    still went to show off in front of his family. He even brought Fang Shuo to Samuel. Wasn''t that


    degrading Samuel''s status?


    "Brother Samuel, of course, this kind of rubbish is not worthy of being your opponent. Otherwise, I


    wouldn''t have had to deal with him." Ma Feihao was very smart. His words made Samuel be praised


    highly. He deliberately lowered his status, which showed that he was at the same level as Fang Shuo.


    Samuel did not expect that this fellow''s ttery skills would be so profound. He could not help but smile


    helplessly.


    "How do you think I should deal with him?" Samuel said with a smile.


    This question was too difficult for Ma Feihao. If Samuel wanted to kill Fang Shuo, Ma Feihao would not


    be soft-hearted. However, if he gave this decision to Ma Feihao, Ma Feihao would be in a dilemma.


    After all, Ma Feihao could not guess Samuel''s thoughts. If it was not necessary, Ma Feihao would not


    really want to kill Fang Shuo.


    Before Ma Feihao could say anything, Fang Shuo knelt down in front Samuel in a panic.


    "Brother Samuel, I didn''t recognize you in the past. Please let me go. I will never take revenge on you


    again in the future. I will do whatever you want me to do. " Fang Shuo wiped his snot and tears. This


    guy was scared. He was domineering in normal times, but in front of Samuel and Ma Feihao, he had no


    capital to be domineering.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows at Ma Feihao, as if telling him to make a decision as soon as possible.


    Ma Feihao had a headache. He had never thought that such a decisive thing would happen to him.


    "Brother Samuel, this guy is still quite valuable in the Chinese District. Why don''t we... let him be your


    dog and let you order him around?" Ma Feihao said.


    "If you want to use him to ingratiate yourself with me, don''t you know what kind of end he deserves?"


    Samuel asked.


    Ma Feihao lowered his head and did not dare to look directly into Samuel''s sharp eyes. He said,


    "Brother Samuel, I really want to use him to please you, because I don''t know what to do except for this


    matter."


    The corner of Samuel¡¯s mouth was raised." Don¡¯t know what to do? That''s easy to deal with, because I


    still have a lot of things to do and need someone''s help."


    Although Tang Zong''s abilities didn''t need to be questioned, to Tang Zong, the Chinese District was still


    an unfamiliar ce.


    There''s bound to be times when he can''t handle matters. As for Samuel, he hoped that he could take


    control of the Chinese''s business in the future, which required Tang Zong to integrate into this circle in


    a short period of time.


    If he wanted to assimte into the circle, there had to be a gap. Only by finding this gap could he


    integrate right. And now, the gap was already in front of him.


    "Do you know the Nangong family''spany?" Samuel asked Ma Feihao.


    "I know, I know. Brother Samuel, you are the new high-level official of thispany, aren''t you? If you


    have anything to say, just say it," Ma Feihao said.


    "At present, the top manage of thispany is called Tang Zong, who is my subordinate. I need him to


    open the market of Chinese District for me. Can you show off your value in this matter?" Samuel asked.


    Ma Feihao nodded vigorously and said, " Brother Samuel, don''t worry. I don''t have any real skills, but


    I''m also famous in the business world. I can help you if you need any cooperation."


    "Alright, you can go and find Tang Zong. I hope that the two of you will be able to cooperate happily,"


    Samuel said.


    This was Samuel''s first appointment with Ma Feihao. Ma Feihao knew it was only one use, but he was


    very happy in his heart. At least Samuel had asked for Ma Feihao to do something, which indirectly


    implied that the distance between him and Samuel had been shortened.


    If Samuel made use of Ma Feihao now, he would have a chance to turn it into real love in the future.


    Ma Feihao believed that as long as he was sincere enough and worked hard, he would be qualified to


    win Samuel''s trust.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ma Feihao was about to leave when he suddenly felt that two hands were holding his thighs. It turned


    out that Fang Shuo was so scared that his pants were wet.


    Fang Shuo looked at Ma Feihao with a pleading face, as if he wanted Ma Feihao to take him away with


    him.


    "Brother Samuel, what should we do with this guy?" Ma Feihao asked Samuel.


    "It is fine as long as this kind of trash does not appear in front of me in the future." Samuel spoke


    faintly.


    Fang Shuo kowtowed gratefully to Samuel and said, "Don''t worry, Brother Samuel. I will never appear


    in front of you in the future. If you are in the east, I will be in the west. I will never dirty your eyes."


    Samuel waved to Ma Feihao, motioning for Ma Feihao to take Fang Shuo away.


    After Fang Shuo left, he was so excited that he burst into tears as if he had saved his life. Ma Feihao


    regretted it for a while. How could he treat this good-for-nothing as the opponent of Brother Samuel and


    take him to Brother Samuel so seriously? Now it seemed that it was really a stupid decision.


    "Get home quickly. I advise you not to show up in Chinese for the rest of your life," Ma Feihao said to


    the other party. Then he got in the car and stepped on the elerator to rush to thepany of the


    Nangong family.


    Qi Yiyun walked into Samuel''s room with a fruit tray and said with a smile, "It''s really a headache for


    Ma Feihao to please you, but he never thought that you would be so difficult to please."


    "Am I difficult to please?" Samuel did not think that he was a difficult person to deal with. Moreover, Ma


    Feihao¡¯s action did not have any meaning to him. Samuel had not taken Fang Shuo seriously for a long


    time. If Fang Shuo dared to act recklessly, he could just kill him. Fang Shuo was not a threat at all.


    "Didn''t I also give him a chance to do something else?" Samuel said.


    "He has great value. I think you can befriend him," suggested Qi Yiyun.


    "Why?" Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel in confusion. Ma Feihao should be grateful for Samuel''s kindness.


    How could an uncontroble situation happen?


    Qi Yiyun really didn''t know much about this. She nodded her head as if she knew what was going on.


    However, she said something that made Samuel speechless," Although I don''t understand, I think it


    makes sense."

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    After Ma Feihao went to thepany, he met with Tang Zong. However, Tang Zong didn''t need Ma


    Feihao''s help at the moment, so he just made some verbal agreement and Ma Feihaoleft.


    This made Ma Feihao a little disappointed. He couldn''t wait to prove himself, hoping to narrow the


    distance between him and Samuel in the shortest time. But in the current situation, there was no such


    chance at all.


    Ma Feihao, who had nothing to do, drove to the vi of the Hannigan family.


    Ma Yu was still lying cross-legged on the coffin cover to rest. As long as he was there, the bodyguards


    of the Hannigan family would not dare to approach the coffin.


    "Uncle."


    When Ma Yu heard Ma Feihao¡¯s voice, he sat up and found that Ma Feihao was in low spirits. He


    asked with a smile, "What''s wrong? You''re so listless. Can''t you find a chance to please Samuel?¡±


    Ma Feihao nodded, and he couldn''t think of a good way even if he almost exploded.


    "Yes, that''s why I came to ask you for help," Ma Feihao said.


    Ma Yu patted Ma Feihao on the shoulder and said, "We can''t rush to seed, and you still have time."


    "Uncle, you know I''m impatient. If I can''t do this, I''ll suffer a lot in my heart. Give me a way quickly," Ma


    Feihao said with a


    bitter face.


    "It''s not that there''s no way. It''s just that with your current ability, it''s too dangerous to do it," said Ma Yu.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as he heard that there was a way, Ma Feihao immediately became


    excited. Whether he could do it or not, he had to figure out how to do and measure it.


    "There have recently been a lot of scavengers in Chinese District. I suspect that someone is trying to


    deal with Samuel, " Ma Yu said.


    "Scavengers!" Ma Feihao shrank his neck in fear. He knew very well what a scavenger was. No wonder


    Ma Yu said that he had no ability to do this. He was just a rich kid. How could he fight with these


    killers?


    Seeing Ma Feihao''s reaction, Ma Yu couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Sure enough, the rich second


    generation was the rich second generation. Apart from spending money to show off, he had no real


    ability. If it weren¡¯t for his family''s wealth, he would be nothing.


    "Uncle, this question is beyond my ability. I don¡¯t have the ability to do it," Ma Feihao said in surprise.


    "Of course you don''t have the ability topete with scavengers, but you can find a way to protect


    Samuel," Ma Yu said.


    "What''s the solution?" Ma Feihao asked.


    Ma Yu was so angry that he pped Ma Feihao on the head. His words were so clear, but Ma Feihao


    still didn''t understand.


    "Do you really want to piss me off?" Ma Yu looked at Ma Feihao with anger.


    With a look of grievance, Ma Feihao touched his head and said, "Uncle, I''ve had a bad brain since I


    was a child. Just say it directly and don''t let me guess."


    "You don''t have a good brain? I think you have a lot of ways and tricks to y with women. You put all


    your mind on women, so you don''t have the mood to think about these things.¡± Ma Yu said.


    Ma Feihao nodded repeatedly and did not dare to refute. For him, conquering women was the most


    exciting thing, because he was not short of money or status. Except for those women, he really did not


    know what to do.


    The starting point was so high that Ma Feihao had never had a real goal in his life.


    "Since the other party paid to hire scavengers to deal with Samuel, can''t you ask someone to protect


    him? Samuel hasn¡¯t recovered yet, and his self-protection ability is very poor. This is your chance to


    show off. You fool," Ma Yu said.


    Ma Feihao suddenly realized something. He gently opened his mouth and said, "I''m so stupid that I


    can''t even figure out such a simple thing."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Protecting Samuel should be my responsibility. Since you want to fight in front of him, I will give you


    this opportunity. Don''t let me down," Ma Yu reminded him.


    Ma Feihao patted his chest and promised," Uncle, don''t worry. I can definitelyplete the task. I won''t


    let you down."


    Although Ma Yu said so, he did not dare to leave Samuel''s safety to Ma Feihao alone. If there was an


    ident, he would be in trouble if he could not exin it to Elder Yi.


    At this time, two people suddenly appeared at the gate of the Hannigan family''s vi.


    They were Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao.


    When Ma Feihao saw Han Tiansheng, he took a step back subconsciously out of fear of him.


    But soon, Ma Feihao straightened his back. After all, Ma Yu was by his side. Why should he be afraid


    of Han Tiansheng?


    Although Ma Feihao''s movement was very slight, it did not escape Ma Yu¡¯s notice. He could not help


    but sigh in his heart.


    Even Ma Yu could not help but be amazed by Samuel''s courage to send Han Tiansheng a coffin


    without any support. Ma Feihao was so scared that he retreated when he saw Han Tianshegn, and Ma


    Yu was also present. It could be seen from this alone that there was a huge gap between Samuel and


    Ma Feihao.


    "Uncle, Han Tiansheng is here," Ma Feihao said to Ma Yu nervously.


    "What are you afraid of? Could he have eaten you?" Ma Yu nced at Ma Feihao with disdain.


    Ma Feihao''s throat moved a little, and he pretended to be calm and said, "Of course not. With my uncle


    here, how could he hurt me?"


    "You kid, the gap between you and Samuel is too big. Samuel can fight against Han Tiansheng. Let''s


    see what you are like now, " Ma Yu said.


    Ma Feihao didn''t deny this. The day Samuel brought the coffin, his scalp tingled. He had to admit, over


    and over again, his admiration for Samuel. This was also one of the reasons why he was willing to be


    Samuel''s henchman.


    No one had ever dared to shout at Han Tiansheng like this in the Chinese District. The first man


    Samuel was probably thest one. Ma Feihao would not feel so ufortable to be a henchman of


    such a person.


    "Han Tiansheng, you''ve heard of the phrase ''you can''t run away for a life time'', haven''t you?" Ma Yu


    said to Han Tiansheng, who was approaching him.


    "I''m going to Cloud City," Han Tiansheng said.


    Ma Yu was stunned for a moment, and then heughed.


    Of course, he knew why Han Tiansheng was going to Cloud City. However, it was beyond Ma Yu''s


    expectation that Han Tiansheng would make such a decision.


    Back then, he had driven Han Tianyang out of the U.S. and built hatred between him and Han


    Tianyang. Now, in order to survive and save the Hannigan family in the U.S., he had shamelessly gone


    to Han Tianyang. This was really interesting.


    "Han Tiansheng, don''t you want to lose face?" Ma Yu asked with a smile.


    Samuel''s backers were so strong that he had no way to deal with them. If he didn''t do that, he would


    have to wait to die.


    "Ma Yu, you canugh at me, but I''m not doing this for myself. I''m doing this to protect the Hannigan


    family in the U.S.," Han Tiansheng said.


    "I won''t stop you, but you have to remember one thing. Fleeing will only make you die even worse. You


    can''t escape from the pursuit of Tianqi," Ma Yu reminded him.


    "Don''t worry. I never thought about running away," Han Tiansheng said.


    Ma Yu was angry when he saw Han Tiansheng''s arrogant attitude. This old guy was used to being in


    power, and it was disgusting to see him put on an act.


    Hence, Ma Yu did not give him any face and said, "Haven''t you thought about it? You still don''t have


    the guts to run away."


    Han Tiansheng gritted his teeth and turned to leave angrily.


    After Han Tiansheng walked away, Ma Feihao asked curiously, "Uncle, why is he going to Cloud City?"

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    Ma Yu angrily kicked Ma Feihao¡¯s ass.


    Ma Feihao seemed to know nothing when he fell on the ground.


    He looked at Ma Yu in confusion and asked, "Uncle, why did you kick me?"


    Ma Yu gritted his teeth and looked at Ma Feihao. He said, "Get lost. Go and find someone to protect


    Samuel."


    Ma Feihao was puzzled by Ma Yu¡¯s sudden anger, but he could clearly feel that Ma Yu was very angry.


    He got up and ran away before he could even brush off the dust on his body.


    "He is really a fucking idiot." Ma Yu said indignantly. It was such a simple thing, but Ma Feihao still


    came to ask him. Did this guy have no brains at all?


    Han Tiansheng went to Cloud City to find Han Tianyang and ask him to stop Samuel from dealing with


    the Hannigan family in the U.S.. Ma Feihao didn''t think of such an obvious problem.


    "Sister, if your son wants to have great achievements, it depends on how he tries to please Samuel. If


    we count on this guy''s own ability, the Ma Family will be destroyed by him sooner orter." Ma Yu


    sighed and murmured to himself.


    When Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao appeared in the VIP lounge of the airport, Han Tiansheng''s


    expression obviously became more and more ugly.


    ording to Han Tiansheng''s original intention, he was absolutely unwilling to take the initiative to go


    to Cloud City to see Han Tianyang. Even if Han Tianyang came to the United States in person, he


    would not necessarily see Han Tianyang.


    However, fate made fools of people, and the affairs of the world were unpredictable. Now, he needed to


    see Han Tianyang in person. This was something that Han Tiansheng had never dreamed of.


    "I, Han Tiansheng, have actually fallen to such a state. I am actually going to beg that useless person."


    Han Tiansheng clenched his fist and said unwillingly.


    Han Xiao knew how unwilling he was in his heart, but there was no other way. He had no choice but to


    do so.


    "Back then, that good-for-nothing didn¡¯t agree with me and was kicked out of the Hannigan family by


    me. Now, the Hannigan family has be a first-ss family in the Chinese District. This is enough to


    prove that I made the right decision. But because of Samuel, I had to humble myself to him. God is


    really blind."


    Han Xiao did not dare to reply. He allowed Han Tiansheng to vent his dissatisfaction. He only hoped


    that Han Tiansheng would not act like this after he had vented enough of his anger. If not, relying on


    Han Tianyang''s help would be a joke.


    Finally, it was time to board the ne. No matter how dissatisfied Han Tiansheng was, he could only


    hide it in his heart. The most important thing was helping the Hannigan family in the U.S. tide over this


    disaster.


    Cloud City.


    In the vi area of Cloudridge.


    Han Tianyang had nothing to do recently. It was also a way to kill time by tidying up the garden of the


    vi and picking up thend by himself.


    After being confined in the Earth Core for more than ten years, Han Tianyang had already had a feeling


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of being out of touch with society. Although his adaptive ability was strong enough, for Han Tianyang,


    who had no ambition in the outside world, he would rather stay in the vi area and find something to


    do.


    At this time, Yan Jun walked up to Han Tianyang and said with a solemn expression, "Han Tiansheng


    has boarded the ne. His destination should be Cloud City."


    Yan Jun kept a close eye on the development of the situation in the Chinese District of the U.S.. So


    after Han Tiansheng boarded the ne, he received the news as soon as possible. Yan Jun felt


    incredible about Han Tiansheng s trip to


    Cloud City.


    "Come, help me pour some water on these soils," Han Tianyang said.


    Van Jun started to work without saying anything. As for how Han Tianyang would think about this


    matter, it was not something he could interfere with.


    It took them an entire afternoon to sort out the entire garden, bake the soil, and fertilize and water.


    "I''ll go to the flower and bird market tomorrow to buy some peony and bamboos, " Han Tianyang


    thumped his waist and said. Obviously, he was very tired.


    The peony symbolized wealth and security, and as for the bamboo, there was no need to say more.


    What did Han Tianyang mean by doing so? Van Jun naturally understood.


    "Don''t worry; this brat won¡¯t be in any danger. He''s under the protection of a big shot right now,¡± Yan


    Jun said with a smile. Although he didn''t know how people of that level would think of Samuel, based


    on the appearance of Ma Yu, Samuel was definitely under the protection of a big shot.


    "In the world we understand, he is indeed safe. But when he really enters that level, we don''t know


    what kind of scenery he will have. But there is one thing we can be sure of. There are battles


    everywhere. The more outstanding he is, the more trouble he will have," Han Tianyang said.


    Yan Jun nodded. This was indeed the case. If Samuel''s performance was too eyecatching, entering


    that level would definitely stir some people''s dissatisfaction. This was a path filled with danger to him.


    "We won''t be able to help him in any way in the future." Yan Jun sighed. In the past, he was still able to


    protect Samuel. But now, he did not have the ability to control the level Samuel reached. He did not


    even have the qualification to step into that level. Therefore, he could only rely on Samuel''s ability in


    the future.


    "Yes." Han Tianyang sighed with a nod and said, "Everyone wants their children to be promising, but I


    have never thought that being too excellent is also a problem."


    Hearing this, Yan Jun could not help butugh. He said, "Can I understand that you¡¯re showing off?"


    The corners of Han Tianyang''s mouth couldn''t help but rise. He forcefully restrained himself and said,


    "Is it that obvious?" "You wish you could record Samuel''s excellence on your forehead." Yan Jun said


    helplessly.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha." Han Tianyangughed happily.


    Who didn''t want their descendants to be excellent? Han Tianyang naturally had the capital to be proud


    of Samuel''s current talent.


    "If it weren''t for Samuel, how could Han Tianshenge to Cloud City in person?" Han Tianyang


    continued.


    "I''m afraid Han Tiansheng wouldn''t even dream of what would happen to him today. For him,


    everything here is worthless. I remember you once said that he swore he wouldn''t step into China," Yan


    Jun said with a smile.


    "Do you know what the most unreliable thing in the world is?" Han Tianyang asked Yan Jun.


    "An oath." Said Van Jun.


    Han Tianyang nodded and said, "The oath is the biggest he in this world. If the heavens were to see it,


    then there would no longer be a sunny day in this world.


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled every day."


    Some people vowed at night that they would work hard tomorrow, but when they woke up early in the


    morning, it would be the same tomorrow.


    Some people said that they loved each other all their lives, so they turned around and sought refuge


    with women.


    "Do you wish to meet Han Tiansheng?" Van Jun asked. This was the reason he hade to find Han


    Tianyang.


    "Yes, of course. When he forced me to kneel down, hepletely ignored our brotherhood. Now,


    should I return good for evil? I, Han Tianyang, don''t have such a magnanimous mind," Han Tianyang


    said with a frosty face.


    "Dad, it''s time for dinner." At this time, Gina shouted to the two at the door.


    "I''ming,¡± Han Tianyang responded.


    But whenever Lydia was not in the room, Godfrey would open his eyes.


    Throughout the vi, no one knew Godfrey had already woken up. He had been pretending to be in a


    In the beginning, Lydia put Han Nian on the balcony and let the cold wind invade her body, which led to


    Han Nian''s illness. That was what happenedter.


    Godfrey had witnessed this in person. He had to find an opportunity to tell Yvonne about it so that he


    could not let Lydia ruin the Sue family.


    It was a pity that Yvonne had been absentminded recently and had note to see Godfrey at all, so


    Godfrey could only endure the torture brought by Lydia.


    Godfrey no longer had any feelings for Lydia. He could not wait to see Lydia die!


    At this time, the door suddenly opened, Godfrey quickly closed his eyes. He could not let Lydia find out


    that he was awake.


    But at this time, the voice in her ear was not Lydia''s!

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    "Dad."


    Yvonne walked to the bed with a guilty look on her face.


    She knew that she had neglected Godfrey because of Han Nian recently, which was a very unfilial


    thing. If it hadn''t been for Gina''s remind, she probably wouldn''t have gone upstairs to see Godfrey. As a


    daughter, she was serious breach of duty and she hadpletely forgotten about her father when he


    was seriously ill, which made Yvonne feel very guilty.


    After hearing Yvonne''s voice, Godfrey suddenly widened his eyes. He had been waiting for this


    moment for a long time, and he was so excited that he burst into tears.


    "Dad." When Yvonne saw Godfrey open his eyes, she was extremely surprised.


    Godfrey is not aatose person. Why did he suddenly wake up?


    "Dad, are you awake? Are you okay? Are you feeling unwell? I''ll call a doctor for you right away,"


    Yvonne said excitedly.


    Godfrey shook his head and grabbed Yvonne''s hand, as if he was afraid that she would leave.


    "Dad, what''s wrong? Don''t cry." Yvonne med herself more when she saw Godfrey''s tearful face.


    "Yvonne, Dad''s finally waiting for you," Godfrey said excitedly in a trembling voice.


    "Waiting for me?" Yvonne looked at Godfrey in confusion, not quite understanding what he meant.


    At this time, Yvonne suddenly saw that Godfrey''s raised hand was bruised. When she couldn''t help but


    lift up his long sleeve, Yvonne was stunned.


    The whole arm was almost densely bruised. Obviously, there were new wounds and old ones.


    What was going on?!


    Godfrey had been at home all the time.


    How could he be injured for no reason?


    "Dad, what¡¯s going on? Who hit you?" Yvonne said with a distressed look.


    "It''s all your mother''s fault. The wounds all over my body were all caused by your mother," Godfrey


    said, trying to hold back his anger.


    Lydia!


    Yvonne widened her eyes in disbelief.


    These wounds turned out to be caused by Lydia.


    How could that be?


    Lydia had been taking care of Godfrey all this time. How could she hit him for no reason?


    However, except for her, it seemed that no one would approach Godfrey. If it was not her, who else


    could it be?


    "What the hell is going on?" Yvonne asked in a deep voice.


    Godfrey shook his head and said, "Every time your mother gets angry, she will vent her anger on me. I


    will be beaten every day. If I hadn''t pretended to be unconscious, she would have killed me."


    Pretend to be unconscious?


    "During this period of time, did Godfrey pretend to be unconscious?"


    Yvonne was even more confused. "Why did he pretend to be in aa? Why did Lydia kill him?"


    Could it be that Lydia was afraid that she would be kicked out of the vi area again after Godfrey''s


    recovery?


    Yvonne had never thought about driving Lydia away. Even if Godfrey woke up, she would never do


    that.


    No matter what happened between Lydia and Godfrey, Lydia was her mother after all. How could


    Yvonne do such a cruel thing?


    "By the way, where is Han Nian? Where is Han Nian?" Godfrey had been restraining himself because


    of this matter. He was very worried about Han Nian''s current situation. If he could get out of bed, he


    would crawl in front of Yvonne.


    Speaking of Han Nian, Yvonne''s expression became very ugly. Ever since Han Nian had been


    kidnapped, there had been no news of her. Even though Manfred had already sent all his men to


    closely check Cloud City every day, there was still no news of her.


    "Dad, Han Nian was kidnapped." Yvonne lowered her head and said with a pale face.


    "This damned woman." Godfrey gnashed his teeth in anger.


    "Dad, this matter has nothing to do with He Ting. She must have been taken away along with Han


    Nian. I don''t believe she would do such a thing." Yvonne misunderstood who the woman that Godfrey


    referred to was and thought that Godfrey was ming He Ting. In Yvonne''s view, He Ting would never


    do anything that would hurt the Hannigan family. After all, Samuel had helped her so much that she


    would not do such a thing.


    "I''m not talking about He Ting, I''m talking about your mother." Godfrey''s eyes were burning with anger.


    Only he knew how Lydia had made Han Nian sick. Only he knew that it was Lydia who had nned


    Han Nian''s abduction!


    "Mom? What''s wrong with Mom?" Yvonne looked at Godfrey in confusion. His anger now did not seem


    to be simply because of being tortured by Lydia.


    "Yvonne, in fact, I have regained consciousness for a long time. Do you know why Han Nian fell ill for


    no reason?" Godfrey asked.


    Yvonne had already recalled this matter at least a hundred times, but she still couldn''t figure out why


    Han Nian suddenly fell ill. However, she didn''t think it was a w, because she couldn''t have imagined


    that Han Nian was kidnapped, Lydia was also one of the masterminds.


    "Why?" Yvonne asked.


    Godfrey''s expression had almost shown a ferocious state. Once he thought of the day Lydia cruelly


    threw Han Nian on the balcony and Han Nian was attacked by the cold wind, his anger could not be


    curbed. He wanted to kill Lydia, the cruel and merciless woman.


    That was just an infant, a newborn baby.


    "It was your mother. She left Han Nian on the balcony and she was chilled by the cold wind. She


    deliberately made Han Nian sick, and Han Nian was kidnapped. She was the mastermind," Godfrey


    said.


    This sentence exploded in Yvonne''s ears like a bolt from the blue, causing her to take two dazed steps


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    back before sitting down on the ground.


    Yvonne had thought about many possibilities, and the most determined thought was Samuel''s enemy


    had done it. It was because Samuel had offended someone before, so he vented his anger on Han


    Nian.


    However, Yvonne had never expected that the person who did this was the closest person to her. It


    turned out that it was her mother, the grandmother of the child!


    Yvonne¡¯s shocked face gradually became gloomy.


    "Dad, are you pretending to be unconscious just because you want to tell me about this? " Yvonne


    asked.


    Godfrey nodded and said, "I don''t dare to wake up, because Lydia is already possessed. If I die in her


    hands, this matter will be a secret forever. So I can only endure her beating me every day."


    Yvonne stood up, walked to the bed, and said with guilt, "Dad, I''m sorry. I''mte. Don''t worry. From now


    on, I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    Godfrey nodded and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Have a good rest. I''ll get the doctor to take a look at you." After speaking, Yvonne left the room.


    On the first floor of the restaurant, everyone was still eating.


    Lydia disliked Jiang Yingying''s cooking while eating very delicious, so Jiang Yingying, who felt


    wronged, did not even dare to breathe heavily.


    "Yvonne, why don''t you eat? Your dad won''t waste this much time," Lydia said to Yvonne indifferently.


    Yvonne walked to Lydia with a gloomy face.


    At this time, Yvonne suddenly raised her right hand and pped Lydia in the face.


    A loud p rang throughout the restaurant.


    Jiang Yingying''s eyes widened in disbelief when she saw this scene. How could Elder Sister Yvonne


    beat someone for no reason?


    Gina also felt puzzled. Yvonne''s attitude towards Lydia seemed to have changed all of a sudden.


    Moreover, her expression was particrly gloomy, with a strong killing intent.


    "What are you doing? I''m your mother. How dare you hit me?" Lydia roared at Yvonne.


    At this time, even Han Tianyang couldn''t help frowning. Although he didn''t know what had happened,


    Lydia was Yvonne''s mother after all. How could she do such a treacherous thing?


    "Yvonne, what are you doing?" Han Tianyang asked in a deep voice, with a hint of reproach in his tone.

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    In the face of Han Tianyang''s question, Yvonne was indifferent and raised her right hand again.


    This time, Lydia did not give Yvonne any chance to make a move. Instead, she quickly hid behind Gina.


    "Are you crazy? How dare you beat your own mother?" Lydia said angrily.


    Gina knew what kind of person Yvonne was and she had no reason to beat Lydia. It was just that no


    one could understand her if she did not make things clear.


    "Yvonne, what''s going on?" Gina asked.


    Thinking of Han Nian being thrown on the balcony and being chilled, Yvonne felt so distressed that she


    burst into tears. She even had a feeling that she couldn''t breathe. She couldn''t imagine what kind of


    torture Han Nian had suffered in the cold wind.


    "Han Nian''s disappearance has something to do with her. The reason for Han Nian''s illness is that she


    left Han Nian on the balcony to suffer from the cold," Yvonne said, gnashing her teeth.


    These words exploded in the restaurant. Even Jiang Yingying, an outsider, was instantly angry.


    Jiang Yingying had only seen Han Nian in the photo. For her, Han Nian was a very cute baby. How


    could anyone be cruel to her? And the person who did that to her was her Grandmother.


    Pa!


    The bowl in Yan Jun''s hand was forcefully


    crushed.


    Han Tianyang got up in anger, and his killing intent was surging!


    Blue veins stood out on Gina''s forehead. She was obviously furious.


    Lydia looked at Yvonne in horror. This was indeed her doing, but how could Yvonne know? In the room


    that day, except for Godfrey, who deserved to die but could not die, no one else could have done it.


    Lydia was sure that this matter would never be leaked by thethird person.


    "You''re talking nonsense. Yvonne, I''m your mother. Why are you ndering me?" Lydia said in a panic.


    At this moment, she could not admit it. Even if Yvonne was willing to let her go, Gina and Han Tianyang


    would not.


    "Am I ndering you? You put Han Nian on the balcony that day. In fact, Dad has regained


    consciousness. He saw you do this with his own eyes. Dad pretended to be in aa because he was


    afraid that you would kill him, which would be a secret forever. That''s why he endured being


    beaten by you every day. It''s all my fault. If I had not beente, he would not have suffered so much,"


    Yvonne said.


    Lydia''s legs went weak and she squatted on the ground. Godfrey had already regained consciousness!


    If he saw it with his own eyes, even if Lydia tried her best, it would be impossible for her to escape


    responsibility.


    "Your father must be confused. He is talking nonsense. Han Nian is my granddaughter. How could I do


    such a thing to her? It''s not me, it''s not me," Lydia exined in a panic.


    Yvonne gave a wry smile. She dared to say that Han Nian was her granddaughter. If she really could


    take this blood bond into consideration, how could she do such a thing to Han Nian?


    "From now on, our rtionship as mother and daughter will be cut in two," Yvonne said firmly. How


    could such a person be qualified to be a mother? At this time, Yvonne didn''t care about this kind of


    family rtionship.


    With a gloomy face, Gina stood up, grabbed Lydia''s hair, and pped her in the face one after another.


    Lydia screamed in pain, and her face soon swelled up. It was too horrible to look at.


    However, Gina did not stop, and her attacks became fiercer, as if she was venting the anger in her


    heart.


    Lydia begged for mercy in pain, but no matter how miserable her voice was, it could not arouse other


    people''s sympathy. Even at this moment, Jiang Yingying felt that Lydia deserved to die.


    The tiger did not eat its son, but Lydia had done such a thing that angered both god and man, so she


    was not qualified to gain even the slightest sympathy.


    "If you dare to do such a thing to my granddaughter, it will be an easy death for you." After Gina beat


    her palm red, she pulled Lydia''s hair and dragged her to the second floor.


    Lydia struggled with tears on her face, but Gina was like the outbreak of the power of the wilderness,


    not giving her a chance to break free.


    Coming to the second floor, Gina said with a gloomy face, "I want you to pay double for the hardship


    my granddaughter has suffered.¡±


    After that, Gina forcefully removed Lydia''s clothes and pushed her to the balcony.


    The cold wind whistled. In such weather, even if you wrapped yourself up like a dumpling and stayed


    outside, you would still feel cold, let alone naked.


    "If you can¡¯t stand it, you can jump down from here." Gina said coldly, she locked the sliding door.


    Lydia knocked on the door and shivered with cold. In the end, she had no choice but to kneel down and


    beg Gina for mercy.


    Passing through the ss door, Gina only looked at her coldly.


    Pity and sympathy?


    There were many people in the world who could arouse Gina this kind of psychology, but Lydia was


    definitely not one of them.


    She wasn''t worth pitying, nor did she have the right to do so.


    Soon, Lydia''s lips turned purple from the cold, and the force of her beating on the ss door became


    less and less. However, did she dare to jump off the balcony?


    Obviously, people like Lydia did not have such courage.


    Hiding in the corner of the wall to avoid the invasion of the cold wind, she would rather be frozen than


    to live.


    On the first floor.


    Van Jun who had crushed the porcin bowl restrained his killing intent.


    He treated Samuel as his grandson, and naturally treated Han Nian as his greatgrandchildren. If the


    man who kidnapped Han Nian dared to appear in front of him, he would torture him to death without


    hesitation.


    But now, this matter had something to do with Lydia, which was not something he could decide.


    "What should we do?" Yan Jun asked Han Tianyang.


    Han Tianyang took a deep breath and exhaled heavily. Then he said, "Lydia can''t die now. Han Nian is


    Samuel¡¯s daughter. Samuel should decide what will happen to her. But during this period of time, we


    must make this woman pay a painful price."


    Yan Jun nodded in agreement with Han Tianyang''s words.


    Samuel had not returned yet, so they were not qualified to deal with Lydia for him.


    Han Tianyang walked over to Yvonne, patted her on the shoulder, and said," Yvonne, Lydia has nothing


    to do with the Hannigan family anymore. I hope you won¡¯t be softhearted when she is judged for


    Samuel."


    Han Tianyang nodded and continued, "I''m going back to Swallow City. I''ll leave the matter here to you."


    "Grandpa, why did you suddenlye back to Swallow City?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "It''s just a small matter that I need to deal with. Don''t worry," Han Tianyang said.


    Hearing Han Tianyang''s words, Yvonne didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Lydia was very regretful, because she knew what kind of ending she would have. She


    was very scared and even hoped that time could go back. She hoped that this had never happened


    before.


    However, this kind of wishful thinking could not be realized. Lydia had to pay the price for what she had


    done. This was the consequence she had to bear.


    When Yvonne came to the room, Lydia saw her through the ss door. Then she knelt in front of the


    door and begged for mercy.


    Yvonne looked at her coldly. Although the person outside the door was her mother, this feeling was


    meaningless to Yvonne. She would never be soft-hearted.


    "This is what my child has suffered. Now is the time for you to taste it," Yvonne said calmly.


    "Yvonne, please, please let me in. I can''t stand it anymore. Do you want to watch me freeze to death?"


    Lydiained tearfully.


    "Don''t worry; I won¡¯t let you freeze to death. As for how you are going to die, only


    Samuel will decide." Yvonne said with a resolute attitude.


    "I am your mother, and I am the one who gave birth to you. You can''t do this to me. You will be struck


    by lightning." Lydia shouted.


    Yvonne looked at Lydia with a sneer on her face. "Struck by lightning? Even if there is really such a


    punishment, she will avenge Han Nian, because this is her responsibility as a mother."

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    At the Swallow City Airport.


    Han Tianyang''s appearance caused an uproar in Swallow City.


    After all, for Swallow City, Han Tianyang was already a dead man. Now he suddenly " resurrected from


    the dead", which was bound to arouse the shock of many people.


    For Han Tiansheng, Han Tianyang was a good-for-nothing forever in his eyes.


    But for Swallow City, Han Tianyang was a devil-like person. No one was qualified to look down on the


    turmoil that he had caused in Swallow City. At this time, those families who had been against the


    Hannigan family, after knowing that Han Tianyang had been back, trembled with fear, for fear that the


    devil woulde to find them and me them.


    However, when Han Tianyang came back this time, he didn''t want to get even with others. He had no


    intention of fighting for power now, and his status was even less worth it for Han Tianyang.


    As long as Samuel was able to enter that level, the so-called authority within the secr world was


    nothing more than drifting clouds.


    "I wonder how many people will be afraid now." Yan Jun said with a face filled with a sigh.


    Han Tianyang smiled calmly and said, "For me, everything here is meaningless. It''s worth than the


    garden on Cloudridge."


    Yan Jun knew that Han Tianyang''s entire attention was now focused on Samuel. He did not care about


    anything in Swallow


    City at all.


    "However, this does not hinder the impact of your return. Those that ought to be afraid must not sleep


    at night during this period of time." Said Van Jun.


    "Maybe." Han Tianyang stopped a taxi.


    After they got in the car, Van Jun told the driver the address they were going to.


    The driver was a native of Swallow City, so he knew the Hannigan family quite well Wasn¡¯t this address


    used to be a big family?


    Unfortunately, with the death of Han Tianyang and Han Cheng, the Hannigan family had fallen in


    Swallow City.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "You are from another city. This ce used to have a very famous family." The driver began to chat.


    After Han Tianyang and Van Jun looked at each other, Yan Jun smiled and asked the driver, "An


    extremely famous family. Is it very powerful?"


    "Of course." Speaking of this, the driver looked proud, as if he were a Hannigan family. He bragged,


    "You outsiders don''t know the power of the Hannigan Family, but the locals know it very well. A few


    years ago, Han Tianyang was in Swallow City, and he was one of the most powerful people there. I


    heard that even a lot of top people had a good rtionship with him."


    As he spoke, the driver suddenly began to sigh. He sighed and said, "It''s a pity that the world is


    changing. The Hannigan family has suffered this year. A few years ago, after Han Tianyang died, the


    Hannigan family still had Han Cheng to hold on, but now even Han Cheng is dead. I heard the Old


    Lady of the Hannigan family is also dead. One of the two younger generations of the Hannigan family


    died young, and the other is still in jail. It''s really miserable."


    "They are so miserable? It seems that they had done something cruel," Han Tianyang said with a


    smile.


    Hearing this, the driver looked dissatisfied. He stepped on the brake, as if he wanted to argue with Han


    Tianyang.


    "Old man, I don''t like to hear your words. The Hannigan family has done a lot of charity work. I heard


    that the annual donation is more than one billion yuan. How can they do something so cruel?" The


    driver turned to Han Tianyang and said.


    "You can only see the surface of the matter. Who knows if they have done something bad in secret?


    Otherwise, how could there be such retribution?" Han Tianyang said.


    The driver seemed to have some feelings for the Hannigan family. The anger on his face was obvious


    as he said, "Old man, get out of the car. I don''t want to do this business anymore."


    Van Jun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. When did the Hannigan Family be so popr in


    Swallow City? Even a taxi driver had to speak up for the Hannigan Family.


    "What benefits did the Hannigan family give you? Is it worth it for you to speak up for them like this?"


    Van Jun could not resist asking.


    "My son''s illness was funded by the Hannigan Family¡¯s charity fund. You outsiders don''t know anything


    and talk nonsense. Get out of the car quickly and don''t stop me from doing business." The driver was


    obviously a little angry and wanted to drive the two out of the car.


    Yan Jun didn''t expect to run into such a coincidence. However, even if he told the driver that the person


    beside him was Han Tianyang, the driver wouldn''t believe him. After all, to outsiders, Han Tianyang had


    been dead for many years.


    "We truly do not understand anything. Please bear with us and send us over first. If you are not


    satisfied with the words that we have just said, then I will offer you an apology." Said Yan Jun.


    Seeing Yan Jun''s sincere attitude, the driver''s anger eased considerably.


    "Forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t want to argue with you guys, but you don''t know anything about it in the


    future, you''d better not judge others indiscriminately." After saying that, the driver finally drove.


    Along the way, Han Tianyang sighed with


    emotion. This ce, which he used to be very familiar with, had be very strange now, and there


    were even many ces that had changed greatly.


    Finally, the car stopped in front of the Hannigan family''s courtyard. The driver reminded the two, "Just


    look at this ce from afar. I heard that there is no one in the Hannigan family recently. There are


    surveince cameras all around. If anything is lost, you can''t run away."


    Van Jun did not know whether tough or cry. The driver was reminding them not to be thieves. Looks


    like his feelings for the Hannigan family were truly deep.


    "Do you want to go in and drink some tea?" Van Jun asked the driver.


    "Go in?" The driver was stunned, then rolled his eyes and said, "You''ve blown the cow to the sky. Do


    you know where it is?


    It''s not a ce that can be entered easily."


    Van Jun did not say anything else. He followed Han Tianyang''s footsteps and walked towards the


    entrance of the courtyard.


    The driver was going to leave directly, but he was afraid that the two men were thieves, so he waited


    there to see what they were going to do.


    When Van Jun took out the key and opened the door, the driver''s eyes were about to fall to the ground.


    Furthermore, he couldn''t even close his mouth.


    Being able to open the door of the Hannigan family with a key. The driver was very clear about what it


    meant.


    "These... these two people are actually Hannigan family!" The driver was shocked to the extreme, and


    he was even more regretful of what he had just said.


    No matter who they were from the Hannigan family, for him, they were still his benefactors. He almost


    drove the two of them out of the car.


    The strong sense of guilt rose in the driver''s heart. He opened the door. After getting out of the car, the


    driver bowed deeply to the door of the Hannigan family''s courtyard.


    This was an apology for what had just happened, as well as a gratitude to the Hannigan family for


    saving his son''s life.


    "Thank you, thank you," the driver said gratefully.


    "It''s been so many years. It''s still the ce I''m familiar with," Han Tianyang sighed.


    "Bring me to Samuel''s residence," Han Tianyang said to Yan Jun.


    Yan Jun nodded his head and walked towards the courtyard.


    The small room was covered with dust, and the furniture was very old. Just from this point, he could


    feel the hardship Samuel had suffered before.


    "I have no achievements in the world, and I can be the master of Hengshan Mountain." Looking at the


    crooked carving words on the bedside, Han Tianyang read with a smile on his face.


    This was something Samuel had left behind when he had lived here. From that moment on, Samuel


    had expressed his intense desire to prove himself.


    "This youngster''s toughness is extremely strong. I have never seen this on other people before." Van


    Jun said with a face filled with admiration.


    "He was able to secretly operate the business world and establish his own force at such a young age.


    He is indeed not simple." Han Tianyang said with a smile.


    "He is secretly controlling apany called Feng Qian. Can you guess what the two words ''Feng Qian¡¯


    mean?" Van Jun kept him guessing.


    "You won''t be able to guess, right?" Said Yan Jun with a smile.


    Han Tianyang red at Yan Jun and said," Are you very pleased with yourself?"


    Yan Jun hurriedly put on a serious expression and said, "No, I just think that this name is very


    interesting. I want you to take a guess."

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    When Yan Jun sensed the coldness on Han Tianyang''s face, he took the initiative to say, "That''s a


    sword, and it''s aimed at the Hannigan family. If it weren''t for you, Samuel wouldn''t have any feelings for


    the Hannigan family."


    Sword!


    Han Tianyang''s eyelids twitched. This exnation was extremely reasonable. Moreover, it also


    exined just how deep Samuel''s grudge against the Hannigan family was. However, this was not


    Samuel''s fault. He had been treated unfairly since he was young. It was reasonable for him to have


    such a mentality.


    At that time, he was just a child. He was forced to jump into the business world and even killed people.


    No one could understand how much pressure Samuel was under at that time.


    "Fortunately, he has the Malicious Grudge. Otherwise, he might be no different from Han Jun today,"


    Han Tianyang said lightly.


    Yan Jun did not admit to it, nor did he deny it. This was because this hypothesis was meaningless. No


    one knew what would happen to Samuel in different situations. Perhaps, it would be better for him as


    well.


    "No matter what, he is sufficient to look down on many people today." Said Yan Jun.


    Han Tianyang took a deep breath and said," Let''s go to the ancestral temple and have a look."


    Han Tianyang had heard about Han Li''s visit to Swallow City a long time ago. He made a scene in the


    ancestral temple and dug up his grave. Han Li once looked down on Swallow City''s Hannigan Family in


    a very high manner, and even looked down upon his ancestors.


    Although Han Li had paid the price for what he had done, it was far from enough for Han Tianyang.


    His mistakes were not enough to be made up for his life. This debt should be paid back by Han


    Tiansheng. This was also the reason why Han Tianyang came to Swallow City.


    In the ancestral hall, the mess caused by Han Li''s disturbance was still the same as back then. Gina


    did not go to tidy it up. This was because she also held a breath in her heart. Gina thought that


    whoever caused trouble would be the one to recover.


    However, what Gina did not expect was that Han Li would actually directly die in Samuel''s hands.


    "Gina''s character is simr to that of Nangong Qianqiu, or they are the same kind of people. It seems


    that she also hates Han Li very much. The reason why she didn''t tidy up here is probably because she


    wants Han Li to do so." Looking at everything in front of him. Van Jun said with a smile. Over the years


    in the Hannigan family, he had a deep understanding of Gina. He thought that Gina was apletely


    re-enactment of Nangong Qianqiu.


    "There is still a certain distance between her and Nangong Qianqiu. After all, Nangong Qianqiu came


    to Swallow City with a lot of resentment," Han Tianyang said.


    Van Jun admitted to this point that Gina was indeed far inferior to that of Nangong Qianqiu. However,


    this did not hinder Gina to hide her scorpion heart. However, from the current situation of Hannigan


    family, it was unlikely that Gina would grow into something like that of Nangong Qianqiu.


    Samuel was no longer the weak boy he used to be, and the Hannigan family would no longer fight for


    the Prime Minister position. Gina did not need to live in calction like Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Let''s leave these things to Han Tiansheng to recover," Han Tianyang said lightly.


    "I''m afraid that old thing will be so angry that he will vomit blood." Yan Jun said with a smile.


    Han Tiansheng was an extremely arrogant person. He did not even care about his father. To him, the


    ancestors of the Hannigan family were like a shame that he did not want to talk about. It was also a


    great humiliation for Han Tiansheng to reset these memorial tablets.


    "He has long forgotten the foundation of being a human being. No matter how excellent he is, he is not


    qualified to forget his ancestors," Han Tianyang said.


    At the airport in Cloud City.


    When Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao got off the ne, the strong disdain in Han Tiansheng¡¯s eyes was


    overflowing. It was more intense than the deep disgust in Han Yan¡¯s heart when she came to Cloud


    City.


    "I didn''t expect that I woulde back to this ce in my lifetime," Han Tiansheng said disdainfully.


    Han Xiao did not have such a strong sense of rejection as Han Tiansheng. He did not understand


    where Han Tiansheng had such a feeling. Perhaps, this ce had once brought him humiliation, which


    was why he had such a strong sense of rejection.


    "Shall we look for Han Tianyang directly?" Han Xiao asked.


    "Of course." Han Tiansheng nodded and said, "I don''t want to stay here for another day."


    Han Xiao nodded. He stopped a taxi and headed straight for the vi on Cloudridge.


    The rules of the vi area on Cloudridge were still very strict. All outsiders were not allowed to enter,


    unless the owner informed the security department, and the guards would not let them in.


    Of course, Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao were stopped at the door.


    "You dare to stop me?" Han Tiansheng red at the security guard. There was no ce in Chinese


    District that he could not go. This feeling of being stopped had not been experienced by Han Tiansheng


    for decades.


    "I''m sorry, but ourmunity has very strict interview rules. If you have friends or rtives living here,


    you can contact them first." The security guard said to Han Tiansheng politely. After all, Han Tiansheng


    looked not ordinary. Even if the Heavenly family was behind him, the small security guard did not dare


    to be too arrogant. After all, the Heavenly family was not as good as it used to be in the current Cloud


    City.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "You''d better get out of here. Otherwise, today next year will be your death anniversary." Han


    Tiansheng threatened in a cold voice.


    The security guard looked embarrassed and said, "This is the rule of the vi area. Please don''t


    embarrass me, a little security guard I''m just making a living."


    At this time, Han Xiao reminded Han Tiansheng, "We are not here to make trouble."


    This time around, Han Tiansheng hade to ask for Han Tianyang''s help to persuade Samuel. If their


    attitudes were this arrogant, Han Xiao felt that it was impossible for Han Tianyang to help.


    Han Tiansheng suppressed the anger in his heart. If they were in the Chinese District, he would have


    let Han Xiao kill people. For this kind of person who dared to stop him, only death could teach him a


    lesson.


    "I''m looking for the Sue family. Tell them that I''m Han Tiansheng," Han Tiansheng said to the security


    guard.


    The security guard was d that he did not show a servile attitude just now. This old man was actually


    looking for the Sue family. The current Sue family was even more powerful than the Heavenly Family. It


    seemed that they were about to be the number one family in Cloud City, and no one dared to


    provoke them.


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The security guard bent down and nodded.


    Speaking of the Sue family, the attitude of the security guard obviously changed a lot, which made Han


    Tiansheng scoff. With his status, he had to mention the Sue family in order to make a small security


    guard''s attitude towards him. It was like humiliating him in disguise.


    "Kill him when this matter is settled,¡± Han Tiansheng said to Han Xiao.


    Han Xiao could only nod in response to Han Tiansheng¡¯s order. Although he felt that this security guard


    was innocent, since Han Tiansheng wanted him to die, he had no choice but to die.


    At the Hillside vi.


    "Mom, a man named Han Tiansheng is here. Do you know who he is?" Yvonne said to Gina.


    Upon hearing these three words, Gina''s body trembled visibly.


    Han Tiansheng!


    Wasn''t this the guy who forced the Hannigan family into a corner?


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing Gina was speechless, Yvonne asked in confusion.


    Yvonne''s words interrupted Gina''s thoughts, but Gina had a certain spection about Han Tianyang''s


    return to Swallow City in her heart.


    He must have known that Han Tiansheng woulde to Cloud City, so he returned to Swallow City.


    Although Han Li was dead, someone seemed to need to clean up the mess of the mourning hall for


    him.


    "This is your grandpa''s brother," Gina said.


    "Brother!" Yvonne was shocked. She had never heard Samuel mention this. She didn¡¯t expect Han


    Tianyang to have a brother.


    "Let him in," Gina said.


    Yvonne nodded dully and said, "Okay."


    What a joke." "He still lives in this kind of ce. It seems that he is still as good-for-nothing as he was


    in the past."

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    Han Xiao didn''t respond to Han Tiansheng''s words because he knew that Han Tiansheng was


    deliberately venting his dissatisfaction before he saw Han Tianyang. If he didn''t vent his anger, how


    could he face Han Tianyang?


    Han Xiao only hoped that after seeing Han Tianyang, Han Tiansheng would show the attitude that he


    should have. After all, they were here to beg Han Tianyang. Even if Han Tiansheng did not admit it in


    his heart, he would definitely not be able to put on airs in front of Han Tianyang.


    Otherwise, this trip to Cloud City would be a waste of effort.


    In front of theHillside Vi.


    Gina and Yvonne were already waiting in the outer gate.


    However, Han Tiansheng didn''t take the two women¡¯s wee seriously at all, because he didn''t see


    Han Tianyang''s appearance.


    "He''s really giving me face by asking you two to pick me up," Han Tiansheng said with a sneer.


    "Dad has returned to Swallow City,¡± Gina said.


    This sentence made the dissatisfaction in Han Tiansheng''s heart directly show on his face.


    He came to Cloud City to look for Han Tianyang, but Han Tianyang went to Swallow City at this time.


    This guy obviously did it on purpose.


    "Humph." Han Tiansheng snorted coldly and said, "This good-for-nothing dares to y tricks on me?"


    When Han Xiao heard this, he could not help but sigh in his heart. Han Tiansheng did not have the


    slightest attitude of begging for help. With his current attitude, even if he saw Han Tianyang, what could


    he do? How could Han Tianyang help him persuade Samuel?


    Han Tiansheng called Han Tianyang a good -for-nothing. Gina did not show any dissatisfaction


    because she knew that she could not argue with Han Tiansheng with her own qualifications. However,


    sooner orter, he would pay the price for what he said.


    Gina didn''t know why Han Tiansheng came here, but it was enough to let Han Tiansheng go back to


    China in person, which showed that he had encountered some problems that couldn¡¯t be solved and


    needed Han Tianyang''s help.


    "If you want to find him, you can only go to Swallow City," Gina said.


    "I¡¯m old and can''t stand long-distance bumps. Call him and tell him that I''m waiting for him in Cloud City


    and ask him toe back quickly," Han Tiansheng said lightly.


    Gina nodded and said, "I will convey your words to him, but whether he wille back or not is not up


    to me."


    "Would he dare note back?" Han Tiansheng sneered. It seemed that he had long forgotten his


    position. He had forgotten that he had a favor to ask and was not qualified to be superior to others.


    Since Han Xiao was also part of the game, he had a clearer understanding than Han Tiansheng. This


    was because he did not have the inherent superiority that Han Tiansheng had in front of Han Tianyang.


    Hence, from the way he saw it, Han Tiansheng''s actions at this moment were very unwise. Once Han


    Tianyang was angered, this matter would no longer be discussed.


    "Are you sure that this attitude can bring back Han Tianyang?" Han Xiao reminded Han Tiansheng in a


    low voice.


    "He was afraid of me since he was a child. How dare he disobey me? Just wait. He will definitelye


    back to see me in two days. " After a pause, Han Tiansheng continued," Don''t worry. After seeing him, I


    will use another face to treat him. At least before the crisis is solved, I won''t offend him openly."


    Han Xiao nodded. He was d that Han Tiansheng could clearly understand this point. However, Han


    Xiao was uncertain if he could really control his temper in front of Han Tianyang.


    When Gina called Han Tianyang and conveyed Han Tiansheng''s meaning, Han Tianyang only left with


    one sentence, "Let him go back to the U.S."


    After hanging up the phone, Gina said to Han Tiansheng directly, "Dad asked you to go back to the


    U.S."


    "What!" Han Tiansheng was furious. He gnashed his teeth and said, "How dare he note back to


    see me?"


    "It''s dad¡¯s idea. He has made it very clear," Gina said faintly.


    Han Tiansheng¡¯s clenched fists began to tremble, which showed that his anger had reached its peak.


    "Please go back," Gina continued.


    Han Tiansheng walked up to Gina and pped her in the face angrily. He scolded coldly, "What right do


    you have to ask me to leave?"


    Gina did not lower her voice because of being beaten. She still held her head high and looked straight


    at Han Tiansheng, saying, "Please go back."


    Han Tiansheng raised his hand again, and Han Xiao stopped him. He said to Han Tiansheng, "She is


    Samuel''s mother!"


    Han Tiansheng was panting in anger.


    "That good-for-nothing, if it weren¡¯t for Elder Yi of the four gates, he wouldn''t have been able to force


    me into such a situation."


    Han Tiansheng didn''t want to give up. He was extremely unwilling.


    However, he had no choice but to ept the fact that the Hannigan family had wavered because of


    Samuel.


    If Samuel were to find out about his act wildly in Cloud City, Samuel would definitely not let him off even


    with the help of Han Tianyang.


    Han Tiansheng took a deep breath, put down his hand and said, "Remember your identity. In my eyes,


    you are trash."


    "Thank you for your kindness. I will never forget it forever," Gina said.


    Han Tianshengs heart skipped a beat when he heard the word "forever". This woman was no different


    from an ordinary woman on the surface, but her words were full of threat.


    "Good, good, good, very good." Han Tiansheng looked at Gina with bright eyes and said four good in a


    row. If Han Xiao had not stopped him, he would have even wanted to kill Gina.


    After the two of them left, Yvonne took a deep breath under the pressure.


    In the face of Han Tiansheng, Yvonne felt a strong sense of oppression, which made her evenck the


    courage to speak.


    "Mom, how are you? Are you okay?" Yvonne looked at the swollen fingerprints on Gina''s face and


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    asked with concern.


    Gina shook her head and said with a smile, "It''s okay. I have been beaten a lot of ps. This is not the


    heaviest one."


    Yvonne was a little surprised. With Gina''s status, she had been pped many times? The Hannigan


    family was a first-ss family in Swallow City. With her status, how could she be beaten?


    "Surprised?" After Gina felt Yvonne''s disbelief, she asked with a smile.


    Yvonne nodded subconsciously. This matter was indeed very strange to her, and she even felt that


    Gina was joking with her.


    "You have to remember one thing. There is always someone better than you, and no one can overlook


    the whole world." After saying this, Gina paused and continued, " Maybe, there is only Samuel left."


    "Samuel?" These words were even more shocking to Yvonne than when Gina was often beaten.


    "Overlook the whole world?"


    The energy contained in these four words was beyond Yvonne''s imagination.


    However, she knew that this required an extremely powerful individual to do it.


    Now it seemed that Samuel was the real emperor. Compared with Han Jun, he was apletely


    different person.


    Unfortunately, Nangong Qianqiu could no longer see it.


    Sometimes, Gina really hoped that Nangong Qianqiu was still alive, so that she could witness how


    powerful Samuel was now. Unfortunately, this was only for the second thought.


    Back in the vi, Gina put an ice bag on his face and fell into meditation.


    If she had not been suppressed by Nangong Qianqiu, she would not have treated Samuel with such an


    attitude in the past. Gina had regretted it more than once. Gina would even cry silently at night.


    However, she was very gratified to see Samuel''s achievements now. At least Samuel had proved that


    he was not a good-for-nothing as Nangong Qianqiu had said. He would even let the whole world know


    how powerful he was.

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    After leaving the vi area of Cloudridge, Han Tiansheng was furious. He even rushed into the security


    room and beat up the staff inside to vent his anger. If Han Xiao had not been there, this arrogant old


    man would have been beaten up by several security guards and could not take care of himself.


    However, this was also the reason why Han Tiansheng was so arrogant. As long as Han Xiao was


    there, he did not have to worry about being threatened by force at all.


    Of course, this was also from a certain point of view. In the face of people like Elder Yi in four sects,


    Han Tiansheng could not be arrogant.


    "Are we going to Swallow City?" After Han Tiansheng had vented enough, Han Xiao asked him.


    Han Tiansheng''s face was sullen. Of course, he did not want to go there. Taking the initiative toe


    to Cloud City was already very kind to Han Tianyang. Asking him to go to Swallow City was a great


    insult to Han Tiansheng¡¯s dignity.


    But if he didn''t go, Han Tiansheng wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences.


    "He must know that Samuel is valued by Elder Yi, so he dares to put on airs in front of me. I will make


    him regret it sooner orter," Han Tiansheng said, gnashing his teeth.


    "I booked the ne ticket." Han Xiao said. Although Han Tiansheng didn''t make it clear what he meant,


    his words were tactfully expressed. Therefore, Han Xiao didn''t need Han Tiansheng to be so clear


    about it. After all, he was a man who cherished his face as much as gold.


    In the Hannigan family''s courtyard in Swallow City.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that he could still be so arrogant after reaching this step." Yan Jun said to Han


    Tianyang.


    "He¡¯s used to being arrogant and supercilious, so it''s normal for him to behave like this. However, the


    prouder he is, the worse he will fall," Han Tianyang said tly.


    Yan Jun nodded. Han Tiansheng would definitely pay the price for his arrogance. From the moment he


    came to Cloud City, Han Tiansheng had already lost. It was just that he was unwilling to admit it in his


    heart.


    "Do you know why I left the U.S. back then? " Han Tianyang suddenly asked Yan Jun. As for this


    matter, Yan Jun had never heard Han Tianyang mention it. So far, the reason was still a mystery.


    "It''s rumored that it''s because of women." Said Yan Jun.


    Han Tianyang smiled bitterly and shook his head helplessly. He said, "Women have never been the


    pursuit of my life."


    "But outsiders all think so. They even said that you snatched his woman and you


    were driven out of the U.S by him," Yan Jun said with a smile. Although he knew that these rumors


    were definitely false, it did not stop Yan Jun from thinking that this was interesting.


    "In fact, it''s because of one sentence, a very simple one," Han Tianyang sighed and said.


    "A single sentence?" Yan Jun frowned. The two of them were blood brothers, yet Han Tiansheng had


    chased him out of the U.S just because of this one sentence. He had even been humiliated by


    kneeling. How weighty was this sentence?


    "What is it?" Yan Jun could not help but ask curiously.


    "I think it¡¯s better to open the window of the restaurant in the south," said Han Tianyang.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Yan Jun was dumbfounded!


    "What the hell is this?"


    He thought that Han Tianyang had said something excessive, which was why he was targeted by Han


    Tiansheng.


    Unexpectedly, it was because of the absurd little thing like the window of the restaurant.


    "In fact, this is just the way he wants to monopolize the Hannigan Family. He is afraid that I will take


    away his rights. His control is very strong. When he finds that he can''t control me, he found an excuse


    to kick me out of the Hannigan Family." Han Tianyang exined.


    "But why did he still want you to kneel?¡± Van Jun asked in confusion.


    "If he doesn''t do this, how can he satisfy his own strength? He needs people to look up to him, and I


    will be a sacrifice,¡± Han Tianyang said.


    Van Jun shook his head helplessly. It was only now that he realized that his understanding of Han


    Tiansheng''s arrogance was just the tip of the iceberg.


    "It would seem that asking him to personallye to Cloud City has truly wronged him." Said Van Jun.


    Han Tianyangughed and said, "This means that Samuel is a great threat to him. Otherwise, how


    could he take this step?"


    "Only Ma Yu knows the reason. I''m really curious. What on earth is it that Han


    Tiansheng is so afraid of?" Yan Jun said curiously. Although there were finger men in Chinese District


    and almost all the information was in Yan Jun''s control, he only knew some superficial things.


    "I am also very curious. Perhaps Han Tiansheng will be able to help us resolve our doubts." Han


    Tianyang said.


    One dayter, Han Tiansheng finally arrived in Swallow City. In order to see Han Tianyang, this


    domineering old man tossed and turned for the second time, which made him full of anger in his heart,


    but this anger could only be hidden in his heart. Before the day when he was qualified to erupt, Han


    Tiansheng could only endure it.


    In the Hannigan family manor.


    Han Tiansheng was still full of disdain for this house. In his opinion, everything rted to Han Tianyang


    was worthless. Even if the value of the Hannigan family''s courtyard was over 100 million now, even if


    he knew how much financial resources and connections needed to buy such a house needed, Han


    Tiansheng still disdained it. Because in his eyes, since Han Tianyang was kicked out of the United


    States, the image of trash had been deeply rooted. It would not be changed by any factors.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Han Tiansheng walked to the door of the house.


    Han Xiao pressed the doorbell.


    After a while, when the door of the house opened, the two brothers of the Hannigan family, who had not


    seen each other for decades, finally met again.


    However, they did not get too close to each other. Instead, they acted as if they were enemies meeting


    each other.


    "Han Tianyang, it is really difficult to meet you." Han Tiansheng said coldly.


    "That''s true. After all, you don''t oftene back," Han Tianyang said with a smile.


    The sarcasm in his words was obvious. Han Tiansheng took a deep breath and said, "To me, the U.S is


    the country."


    "But in the end, this is the ce where you were born and raised. Do you know what the current you


    looks like?" Han Tianyang said.


    Han Tiansheng knew that the answer was definitely not good, so he did not reply.


    However, Han Tianyang obviously wanted Han Tiansheng to know what kind of person he was, so


    even if he did not ask, he said, "Traitor."


    "Han Tianyang, I have my own choice. You are not qualified to judge me," Han Tiansheng said


    discontentedly.


    Han Tiansheng was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. He had once thought that Han Tianyang would


    make their family ungraceful. He did not expect that Han Tianyang would use this method to return


    these words to him.


    "Han Tianyang, I''m not here to argue with you," Han Tiansheng said coldly.


    "I know. If you want to beg me, just say it," Han Tianyang said with a smile.


    Han Tiansheng almost spat blood out of anger when he heard this.


    "Beg for Han Tianyang?"


    This was something Han Tiansheng never thought of in his life, but now, he had to admit it.


    "I hope you can take good care of your grandson. Otherwise, if you''re not careful, you can''t me


    anyone else," Han Tiansheng said.


    "If this is your kind reminder, then there¡¯s no need. I believe in the abilities of Samuel. He has the ability


    to deal with anything," Han Tianyang said.


    Han Tiansheng was extremely angry. He couldn''t say a word of the discussion that had been prepared


    for a long time, because he didn¡¯t want to put down his dignity in front of Han Tianyang, and he didn¡¯t


    want to be humble.


    "If there is nothing else, you can leave." Han Tianyang ordered him to leave.


    Elder Yi?


    It seemed that the person called Elder Yi was the key person in the whole thing. It was also the reason


    why Han Tiansheng was afraid of Samuel.


    Could it be that this Elder Yi was a big shot at that level?


    Han Tianyang couldn''t helpughing. He didn''t expect Samuel had found such a powerful backer.


    "What are youughing at?" Seeing that Han Tianyangughed, Han Tiansheng asked in confusion.

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    Han Tianyang''s words pointed to the heart of Buddha. Even Han Xiao had to admit that Han Tiansheng


    was indeed not qualified to be superior in front of Han Tianyang.


    However, Han Tiansheng still could not lose his face, because he had long been ustomed to his


    arrogant attitude in front of Han Tianyang. Even if he was willing toe to Swallow City, even if his


    body had made apromise, in his heart, he would not admit that he came to beg Han Tianyang, but


    in the name of negotiation.


    "Han Tianyang, do you think you can threaten me?" Han Tiansheng said faintly.


    Han Tianyangughed and said, "Do I need to threaten you? Han Tiansheng, have you ever thought


    about why you are like this? This is just your own fault. You are too arrogant. Sooner orter, you will


    suffer such a fate. No one will threaten you, but you will be pushed to the abyss step by step."


    After a pause, Han Tianyang continued, " You can leave now, but do you dare?"


    Would he dare?


    In Han Tiansheng s life, he dared to do anything. How many people in the whole Chinese District had


    died under his feet? The white bones had been umted along with the strength of Hannigan


    family. Han Tiansheng was never afraid of anything, no matter what situation it was.


    But now, Han Tiansheng asked himself if he dared to do that. He couldn''t get a positive answer.


    If he left, he would definitely be lying in the coffin after Samuel recovered. Under the protection of Elder


    Yi, an important person in the Tianqi Realm, Han Tiansheng would not be a match for Samuel.


    And the entire Hannigan family of the U.S. would be upset because of this.


    Han Tiansheng built the Hannigan family by himself today, which was the proudest thing he had ever


    done in his life. He would never want to see the Hannigan family destroyed in his own hands.


    "I''ll take you to see a ce." After saying that, Han Tianyang took the lead and walked to the house.


    Han Tiansheng nced at Han Xiao subconsciously. After Han Xiao nodded, he caught up with Han


    Tianyang.


    The memorial hall of the Hannigan family was in a mess. Obviously, it was deliberately destroyed by


    someone.


    "This was smashed by Han Li himself. This is one of the ancestors of the Hannigan family, but Han Li


    doesn''t care at all. Since he is your son, you should be the one to make up for what he did," Han


    Tianyang said.


    "What do you mean?" Han Tiansheng frowned and asked.


    "I want you to kneel down and restore the spirit tablets," Han Tianyang said in a firm tone.


    Kneel down and restore the spirit tablets?


    Han Tiansheng couldn¡¯t hold back his anger in an instant.


    What ancestors? He never took these people seriously.


    Han Tiansheng thought that in the generation of the Hannigan family, no one could bepared with


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    him. He led the Hannigan family into glory. Even if these ancestors were alive, they should respect him


    and should be proud of him. No one was qualified to make him kneel down.


    "Han Tianyang, are you crazy? You want me to kneel down to them!" Han Tiansheng said angrily.


    Han Tianyang took a deep breath and said," No matter how promising a person is, he or she is


    absolutely not qualified to forget his or her origin. Han Tiansheng, you have indeed created a glorious


    era for the Hannigan family, but can you jump out of the cracks in the stone without them?"


    "Hahahaha." Han Tiansheng looked up at the sky andughed. He said disdainfully," Is it because they


    are older than me that they are qualified to make me kneel down? Or because I was born in the


    Hannigan family? It''s really a joke. No matter where I am born, I will have such achievements today. It


    has nothing to do with them. It''s ridiculous to ask me to kneel down just because of this."


    In the Hannigan family of the U.S., there was never any activity within the ceremony, because Han


    Tiansheng disdained to do these things. In his eyes, people were judged based on their ability, not their


    age and seniority.


    "I think you''re a joke." Han Tianyang said coldly. A person who didn''t even care about his own


    ancestors dared to talk big about achievements? This kind of person couldn''t be respected no matter


    how high he was, because he didn''t understand the meaning of respect at all.


    "Han Tianyang, if you talk to me like this again, believe it or not, I''ll kill you," Han Tiansheng said,


    gnashing his teeth.


    "I''m not afraid of death. Are you afraid? Do you want to apany me on the road to hell? Han


    Tiansheng, with your character, are you willing to follow me on the same road?" Han Tianyang said


    indifferently, and there was no fear on his face.


    For Han Tianyang, the trip to the Earth Core was like a trip to hell. He thought that he had already died


    once, so he naturally no longer feared death.


    However, Han Tiansheng was different. Didn''t hee to Swallow City in order to survive? And he was


    very clear that if he really dared to kill Han Tianyang, then the knot of this matter would never be


    solved, and he would have to face death.


    "Do you think you''re qualified to die with me?" Han Tiansheng said with disdain.


    Han Tianyang shook his head helplessly. Han Tiansheng''s superior attitude seemed to be branded in


    his bones. He would die together with whom. Was there any difference?


    "It does not matter if you think I am not qualified, but the result is not something that you have the


    ability to control, but something that is in my grandson''s hands. " Han Tianyang deliberately


    emphasized the word grandson when he said these words. The meaning behind his words was very


    obvious. Since his life was in Samuel''s hands, what qualification did he have to shout at him?


    Han Tiansheng was not a fool. He could naturally understand the meaning of this sentence. He was so


    angry that his lungs were going to explode.


    Thinking about the few juniors of Hannigan family in the U.S., they were either fighting among


    themselves or having no sess. There was a huge difference between them and Samuel.


    Regardless of whether it was luck that had caused Samuel to be valued by Elder Vi, or if he really had


    the ability to do so, the ability that he currently possessed was something that Han Tiansheng was


    unable to nder no matter what.


    However, Han Tianyang did this not because he wanted to take an inch and take a step back. Instead,


    this was his initial condition.


    "You''d better leave. After you die, the Hannigan family in the U.S. will naturally send someone to do


    this for you." After Han Tianyang finished, he paused for a moment and continued to say to Yan Jun,"


    Yan Jun, see our guest out."


    Yan Jun nodded, walked in front of Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao, and said, "Please, the both of you."


    Han Tiansheng''s anger instantly reached its peak. He said to Han Tianyang with a ferocious face, "Han


    Tianyang, are you really not going to leave a way out for yourself?"


    "When you forced me to kneel down and drove me out of the United States, did you have a way out?"


    Han Tianyang asked.


    Han Tiansheng clenched his fists. Han Tianyang was of no value in his eyes, and would pose a threat


    to his position. He naturally did not need to consider his future.


    If Han Tiansheng was born with the ability to predict the future and see the situation today, maybe he


    would not have done so much in the past.


    Seeing that Han Tiansheng didn''t speak, Han Tianyang continued, "You can leave now. The choice is


    in your hands. I won''t force you to do anything."


    Han Xiao couldn''t help but think that if the Hannigan family in the U.S. had taken control of the country


    in Han Tianyang''s hands, perhaps the Chinese District would have changed a long time ago.


    "I heard that the coffins Samuel prepared for you are custom-made with peach wood. They should be


    suitable for your identity," Han Tianyang continued.


    Han Tiansheng was shocked. No matter how angry he was, he was suppressed by this sentence.


    As long as he was alive, as long as there was still a breath left, Han Tiansheng felt that he had a


    chance to take revenge, so he could not let himself die!

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    Han Tiansheng, whose face was full of unwillingness, knelt on the ground with a bang. His trembling


    body showed the burning anger in his heart, but in the face of reality, Han Tiansheng could only bow


    his head.


    It was not humiliating to endure for a while. As long as there was an opportunity to take revenge, Han


    Tiansheng would remember everything today. Sooner orter, he would repay Samuel times.


    Han Xiao took a deep breath. This was something that he would never think about in the past. This was


    because Han Tiansheng¡¯s position in the U.S. was something that no one was qualified to get him to


    kneel down. Today, however, Han Tiansheng had knelt down. It could be said that at this moment, he


    had removed all his pride. This was a very difficult step for Han Tiansheng.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Han Tiansheng asked, gritting his teeth.


    "This is what you should do." Han Tianyang said indifferently.


    Han Tiansheng recovered the tablets one by one, which were regarded as humiliation.


    Following which, Han Tianyang knelt in front of the spirit tablets and bowed deeply.


    Han Tiansheng was full of contempt for Han Tianyang''s actions. This was why he had always treated


    Han Tianyang as trash.


    As experts, how could they possibly kneel and worship a group of dead people?


    I''ll pass on the message to Samuel, but what he chooses is not up to me," Han Tianyang stood up and


    said.


    Han Tiansheng''s eyes were half-closed, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    Even if he had been restraining himself, the killing intent could not be covered up.


    After Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao left, Han Tianyang let out a sigh.


    "What''s wrong?" Van Jun asked in confusion.


    "He will be a great threat to Samuel if he doesn''t die." Han Tianyangfaintly said.


    Van Jun was stunned for a moment before understanding what Han Tianyang meant. He said, "Since


    he''s a threat, then the sooner we take care of it, the better."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Han Tianyang nodded in agreement.


    After walking out the Hannigan family''spound, Han Tiansheng finally could not control his anger.


    The expression on his face was so ferocious that it was almost distorted.


    Han Tiansheng gritted his teeth and said, "I want all the members of this family to go to hell and die a


    tragic death. I want to repay them tenfold for the humiliation I''ve suffered today."


    Han Xiao didn''t say anything. He knew how angry Han Tiansheng was at the moment, but he was more


    aware of the reality. Samuel was supported by Elder Yi. It was the same as Samuel owning the support


    of the four sects of Tianqi. This power was definitely not something that Han Tiansheng was qualified to


    The only way to get revenge was to prevent Samuel from being valued by Elder Yi. But for this kind of


    thing, except for Elder Yi, no one else was qualified to make a decision.


    As such, from Han Xiao''s point of view, it was up to fate whether Han Tiansheng could take revenge or


    not. It was not something that he alone could decide.


    "Samuel has a daughter. Find her out immediately," Han Tiansheng said. This was his usual routine.


    Han Tiansheng used to deal with his business rivals in this way.


    In the Jianghu, there was no harm to your wife and children. These words were exactly the opposite for


    Han Tiansheng. Han Tiansheng, who did not hesitate to do anything in order to achieve his goal, had


    never put the word moral in his eyes.


    "Yes." Han Xiao nodded.


    Although Han Xiao was very clear that Han Tiansheng should wait for an opportunity at this stage,


    instead of looking for it.


    Because in the process of searching, Han Tiansheng was very likely to put himself in more and more


    danger. However, Han Xiao had to listen to Han Tiansheng¡¯s orders.


    At the same time, Lydia, who was dying like a dead dog in the vi area of Cloudridge in Cloud City,


    was taken back to the room from the balcony by Gina.


    Every day, Gina would push Lydia to the balcony and feel cold several times. She wanted Lydia to


    deeply understand the pain Han Nian felt when Lydia threw Han Nian to the balcony. On this matter,


    Gina¡¯s effort was not soft at all. No matter how Lydia knelt down and begged for mercy, and no matter


    how Lydia kowtowed, it was useless because this woman was not worthy of sympathy at all.


    Back then, Gina had neglected Samuel, causing her to feel endless remorse. Now, Lydia had done


    such a thing to Han Nian. Although she would not be able to make up for it, as Han Nian''s


    grandmother, she should take revenge for Han Nian.


    Looking at Lydia curled up and shivering on the ground, whose skin turned blue and purple, Gina said


    coldly, "Who did you send Han Nian to? Do you know where she is?"


    Gina knew that she couldn''t get the answer she wanted, because Lydia was just a means of making


    use of him. Maybe she didn''t even know who he was, but out of concern for Han Nian, Gina couldn''t


    bear it and couldn''t help asking.


    Lydia shook her head. Until now, she had only met the driver. As for who was behind all this, she knew


    nothing about it. She did not know what they wanted to do by catching Han Nian.


    "I don¡¯t know, I really don''t know. Please, let me go. I will nevere back after I get out of Cloud City.


    Please give me a chance." Lydia knelt at the feet of Gina and held her calf with both hands, begging


    with tears.


    Gina kicked Lydia away and said in a cold voice, "You are such a vicious woman, yet you still want to


    earn sympathy. Are you qualified?"


    "I know I''m wrong, I really know I''m wrong. I don''t want to be tortured like this again. I beg you, I beg


    you." Lydia cried bitterly.


    "You used this kind of torture on Han Nian. Have you forgotten? She''s just a child less than a month


    old. Haven¡¯t you thought about how much pain she¡¯ll suffer?" Gina thought of the image of Han Nian


    being attacked by the cold wind on the balcony, her heart ached. Not only did she not


    sympathize Lydia, but she was even angrier.


    She grabbed Lydia''s hair and forced her to raise her head. She gave her a few hard ps on Lydia¡¯s


    face, which was still swelling.


    Lydia screamed in pain. For a selfish woman like her, as long as there were current interests, she


    would never care about the consequences. But when the consequences really came, she would regret


    it again.


    At this time, Yvonne came into the room.


    As if she had seen her savior, Lydia climbed to Yvonne¡¯s feet.


    "Yvonne, please save me, save me, I am your mother,¡± Lydia said in a panic.


    Yvonne looked at Lydia coldly. When Lydia had the intention to kill Samuel, Yvonne


    had been much more indifferent to her mother. Now that Lydia had Han Nian to deal with, Yvonne no


    longer regarded Lydia as her mother in her heart.


    To Yvonne, this blood-filled family had long since lost its meaning.


    "You don¡¯t deserve it." Yvonne finished talking to Lydia; she raised her head and said to Gina, "Mom,


    it''s time to eat."


    The word "mom" made Lydia''s heart ache. She was supposed to be her daughter, but she turned a


    blind eye to her.


    Lydia knew that if she had not looked for trouble again and again, she would never have ended up like


    this today.


    Unfortunately, it was useless to regret now.


    After they left, Lydia squatted in the corner with a dull look on her face.


    Downstairs, when they were eating, Manfred arrived home. This fellow shamelessly took out a bowl


    and a pair of chopsticks and sat down at the dining table.


    "Sister-inw, I have the news of Samuel."


    Manfred said to Yvonne.


    The bowl and chopsticks in Yvonne''s hand almost fell to the ground. She asked Manfred nervously,


    "Where is he?"


    "The current news is still uncertain.


    Yvonne knew about Tang Zong. When they first returned to the Bin county, Tang Zong had personally


    weed Samuel. It was also because of Tang Zong¡¯s existence that the Jiang Family didn''t dare to


    underestimate Samuel.


    "When are we leaving?" Yvonne asked.


    "There''s no need for you to be so anxious. Let''s wait until I confirm the information," Manfred said.


    At this time, Gina frowned. She had known Samuel was in the US for a long time. If Yvonne went to the


    US at this time, Samuel would probably be affected.

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    Manfred hade to the vi to inform Yvonne about Samuel, so he left after he finished his meal.


    However, before he could reach the main entrance of the vi area, Manfred was stopped by Gina, who


    had caught up with him.


    Manfred often came to the Hillside Vi, so he could be considered to be acquainted with Gina.


    However, every time he faced Gina, he would be nervous. Especially today, when he was


    stopped by Gina on purpose, Manfred¡¯s heart became even more uneasy.


    "What... what''s wrong, what''s the matter?" Manfred asked in a trembling voice.


    "Actually, I knew Samuel was in the U.S,"


    Gina said directly.


    Manfred was stunned for a moment.


    Puzzled, he asked, "Since you know, why didn''t you tell Yvonne? Why did you make her worry?"


    "You just told Yvonne, what''s her reaction? " Gina asked.


    Manfred thought about it for a moment. At that time, Yvonne''s first reaction was very excited, and she


    even wanted to go to the US immediately to confirm this matter.


    "She''s going to the U.S, " Manfred said.


    "Why do you think Samuel didn''t tell Yvonne about his stay in the U.S?" Gina continued to ask.


    Manfred wasn''t a fool. He could naturally understand the meaning behind her words. He immediately


    felt that it was a wrong decision to tell Yvonne about this matter. If Samuel didn''t have something


    important to do, why did he have to hide it from Yvonne? Maybe thest thing he wanted was for


    Yvonne toe to him now.


    "I understand. I will tell Yvonne that this news is false," Manfred said.


    Gina nodded and said, "You are a great helper of Samuel. I know that everything you do is for his good,


    but from his point of view, what you have done is not entirely good. I hope that when you make any


    decision in the future, you can consider it carefully."


    "I understand." Manfred lowered his head and said. Gina didn''t intentionally disy her imposing


    manner, but when he stood in front of her, Manfred felt that his aura was being oppressed.


    Furthermore, this feeling was extremely intense.


    "There''s nothing else. You can go ahead and do your work," Gina said.


    "Yes." Manfred faced Gina, and only after retreating three steps did he turn around and leave. This


    action of respect for Gina was self-evident.


    Gina let out a long sigh. She had deliberately done some research on Manfred. His loyalty to Samuel


    was something that wasmendable. He could also be a great helper for Samuel. It was a pity


    that Samuel''s current status was already much higher than Manfred''s. Even if he wanted to help, it


    would not be of any benefit to Samuel. It might even be a burden to him.


    Gina thought about kicking Manfred out to prevent him from bing a burden to Samuel. However,


    after thinking about it carefully, she realized that this was Samuel''s matter. If she were to randomly


    interfere, it might very well cause Samuel''s dissatisfaction. Thus, she did not dare to pave the way for


    Samuel.


    "With that stinky boy''s character, even if you are a useless chess piece, he won''t abandon you.


    Sometimes, excessive affection is also a stumbling block on the road of sess," Gina said to herself.


    This decision of Gina was obviously very wise because Samuel would never allow her to do so.


    Regardless of how high Samuel¡¯s status would be in the future, no matter how great his


    aplishments would be, the weight of Manfred as his brother would never be reduced. This was the


    performance of Samuel¡¯s high regard for friendship.


    Perhaps some people might think that people who achieve great things don''t care about trifles, but in


    Samuel''s opinion, if a person abandoned his brother and his conscience in order to seed, then


    there would be no meaning about the sess in this way.


    In the Chinese of the U.S..


    After a period of recuperation, Samuel was finally able to get out of bed. Although he was an iron-d


    man, he could do most of the things on his own. For Samuel, it was a good thing.


    After all, Qi Yiyun was not Yvonne. It was not convenient for her to do anything. Even if Samuel knew


    that Qi Yiyun was willing to do anything, he was not willing to take that step.


    Samuel was happy, but Qi Yiyun seemed a little disappointed. She even hoped that Samuel could stay


    in bed longer so that she could take care of him every day and make her feel that she was valuable in


    front of him.


    "The doctors say that your recovery ability is very horrible. You can''t be human, can you?" Qi Yiyun


    said to Samuel with dissatisfaction. The private doctor said that he had to stay in bed for at least a


    month, but in such a short time, he could get out of bed, and the condition of his broken leg was also


    very good. For Qi Yiyun, this was almost the same as the news of extinction, because once Samuel


    recovered, she would have no excuse to stay with him.


    Samuel smiled faintly. He had amazing healing abilities since he was a child, and even Yan Jun had


    sighed with emotion about it.


    "You look like you can''t wait for me to stay in bed for a year or so. You¡¯re really cruel when ites to a


    woman," Samuel said.


    "It''s more than a year and a half. As long as I can stay with you, you can stay in bed for a whole life." Qi


    Yiyun was never ashamed to express her feelings in front of Samuel. She was very straightforward


    every time.


    In the face of such straightforward words, Samuel often chose to pretend that he didn''t hear them.


    Because he didn¡¯t know how to respond in the best way possible.


    After countless ruthless refusals ended in failure, Samuel could not bear to continue hurting Qi Yiyun.


    After all, he was a person with feelings and not a beast.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Qi Yiyun stared at Samuel and asked.


    "Today''s weather is pretty good. Why don''t we go out for a walk?" Samuel tried to change the topic.


    Qi Yiyun wrinkled her nose. She naturally knew Samuel change the subject. She said discontentedly,


    "You''re not a man. You don''t dare to face your feelings. Don¡¯t you have any good feelings for me?"


    "I really don''t." Samuel said happily.


    Qi Yiyun was so angry that she went to the kitchen to take the fruit knife and said angrily, "You stole a


    few nces at my legs, didn''t you?"


    Samuel blinked his eyes hard. He was a normal man, and Qi Yiyun was dressed very lightly at home. It


    was normal for him to take a few more nces at her. If it were any other man, he would have long


    been unable to resist Qi Yiyun''s temptation.


    "Put down the knife first. Let''s talk about it. " Samuel said, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    "Is it good-looking?" Qi Yiyun lifted the hem of her skirt and revealed her thighs. Her skin was as


    smooth as cream and wless.


    At this critical moment, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    The doorbell sounded like a savior to Samuel. He said to Qi Yiyun, "Someone ising. Open the


    door first."


    Qi Yiyun snorted heavily, walked to the door with her knife, and opened it.


    Ma Feihao came to the door with a pile of gifts, which were delivered to Samuel almost every day. This


    was the way he tried to please Samuel.


    Seeing Qi Yiyun, who was full of anger and holding a knife, Ma Feihao was so scared that he took a


    few steps back.


    "You ring the doorbell at this time, and it will be a blood feud." Qi Yiyun gritted her teeth and said.


    Looking at the anger in Qi Yiyun''s eyes, Ma Feihao was shocked.


    "Did I ruin her n when I came at the wrong time?" "I''ll get out of here right away." Ma Feihao put


    down the gifts and nned to run away.


    However, as soon as he turned around, he heard Samuel¡¯s scolding voiceing from home. "Come


    back here."


    "Brother Samuel, what... what should I do now? Should I stay or leave?" Ma Feihao asked Samuel with


    a bitter face.


    Holding his crutch, Samuel hobbled out of the door and said to Ma Feihao, "Push the wheelchair out. I


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    want to go out for a walk."


    Ma Feihao looked carefully at Qi Yiyun. She was holding a knife to block the door, like a killing god.


    How dare he pass by?


    Ma Feihao couldn''t help wondering if today was a suitable day to go out. If he had known earlier, he


    would have stayed at home.

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    Even though Samuel was still in a wheelchair, the whole Chinese District had be restless because


    of him.


    Countless aristocratic families immediately focused their attention in front of the Hannigan family''s vi,


    and all their spies arrived as soon as possible.


    Since thest time Samuel sent the coffin, these families in the Chinese District knew that this matter


    was not over yet. The appearance of Ma Yu obviously made Han Tiansheng very afraid of him, which


    also showed that Samuel still had the capital to fight with Han Tiansheng.


    For these people who were watching the fun, they couldn''t wait to know the result. They wanted to see


    if Han Tiansheng


    would be defeated by this young man.


    For the Chinese District, the change of era could only be changed by time, because they never thought


    that someone could defeat Han Tiansheng. Only after the life of Han Tiansheng was consumed by


    time, would there be a new king in the Chinese District.


    However, Samuel''s appearance, it was obvious that there was a chance to bring about a change in era


    earlier.


    If these families could not predict the changes of times in advance, they were likely to die in this wave.


    Therefore, everyone was ready to please Samuel. Of course, in the current stage, the best choice was


    to wait and see.


    "Brother Samuel, we all expect you to end Han Tiansheng''s era," Ma Feihao said to Samuel with a


    smile.


    "Relying on me?¡± Samuel smiled and said," Aren''t they afraid that they will be the bones on my


    path of sess?"


    The superiors of a generation would surely build up a mountain of skeletons under their feet. Samuel


    really wanted to build his prestige in Chinese District, the Hannigan family alone was far from enough.


    Moreover, if Samuel wanted to establish his own force, he would inevitably touch the interests chain of


    other families. Therefore, Ma Feihao¡¯s words were impossible in Samuel''s view.


    Perhaps the current situation was what those families wanted the most, and it would not affect their


    interests. The king of Chinese was not important to them at all.


    "Of course I''m afraid, so I heard that many people have alreadye up with a n to please you,"


    Ma Feihao said with a smile. The major families had already held internal meetings and had made


    countermeasures for the change of the situation in the Chinese District. They were the same as Ma


    Feihao, but they were not as firm as Ma Feihao. They did not have the courage to make a choice


    before the oue was decided. After all, what Ma Feihao knew was unknown to those families.


    "n?" Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. He said, "Do they need to be so careful? Do they


    need a n to please me?"


    "Of course." Ma Feihao said with pride," Brother Samuel, your current influence in the Chinese District


    has even surpassed that of Han Tiansheng. How dare they despise this matter? How to please you?


    There are steps. I heard that several families have alsoe up with several sets of ns. They are


    afraid that they will not be able to urately touch your favorite."


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. It was too exaggerated. He even suspected that Ma Feihao was


    bragging at all.


    In fact, Samuel had underestimated himself. At the same time, he had also underestimated the


    determination of these aristocratic families to protect their estates.


    With the Hannigan family''s decline, there would inevitably be earth-shattering movements, and the


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    business situation in Chinese District would definitely change greatly. These families wanted to rely on


    Samuel¡¯s ship to ride the wind and break the waves and try to please him, just like getting a ticket to


    the ship, which was reasonable.


    "Samuel, don''t doubt me." Seeing Samuel shaking his head, Ma Feihao continued,"


    How about I find a few people for you to ask and ask about the reason for their frequent family


    meetings during this period of time?


    "There''s no need. Take me to the Hannigan family''s mansion." Samuel said.


    Ma Feihao''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly his Qi and blood surged. He said excitedly," Brother


    Samuel, are you going to make trouble for Han Tiansheng now? Don''t you want to rest a little longer? "


    Samuel''s present physical condition, he was not qualified to cause trouble for Han Tiansheng. He just


    wanted to see Ma Yu and ask him why Ma Yu saved him.


    "By the way, Han Tiansheng is not in Chinese District. You can''t see him even if you go there," Ma


    Feihao suddenly thought of Han Tiansheng''s departure and said to Samuel.


    Samuel frowned. Did this old fellow run away? How was that possible!


    Given Han Tiansheng¡¯s personality, how could he hide like a coward?


    "Where did he go?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    "China," Ma Feihao said.


    Samuel¡¯s frown deepened. The word "Chuan " had already formed in his mind.


    "Do you know what he''s going to do?" Samuel asked.


    "Well... Maybe he''s going to find your grandpa," Ma Feihao said.


    Samuel''s killing intent immediately surged. Could it be that Han Tiansheng couldn¡¯t deal with him?


    That''s why he went to deal with Han Tianyang!


    There was not only Han Tianyang but also Yvonne. If these two people were hurt, Samuel would never


    forgive him.


    Samuel suddenly grabbed Ma Feihao''s arm and clenched it tightly. He gnashed his teeth and said,


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    The pain in his arm made Ma Feihao scream, as if his whole hand was about to be broken by Samuel.


    "Brother Samuel, you... you let go of me first. My hand is about to break," Ma Feihao said in pain.


    Samuel let go of Ma Feihao. It was not Ma Feihao''s responsibility to do this. It was only because he


    was too excited that he did it.


    "Hurry up and tell me what''s going on," Samuel said with a gloomy face. Although he and Nangong


    Boling had said that he couldn''t go back to Cloud City first, if Han Tiansheng really went to Cloud City


    to hurt Han Tianyang and Yvonne, he would have to go back on his promise.


    "I also heard it from my uncle. He didn''t go against your grandfather, but asked for forgiveness. Don''t


    worry too much," said Ma Feihao.


    Samuel was stunned.


    Would Han Tiansheng go beg Han Tianyang?


    "How is that possible? How could Han Tiansheng beg my grandfather?" Samuel shook his head and


    said.


    "Brother Samuel, he is afraid of dying in your hands. He can only choose this road and get your


    grandfather''s forgiveness.


    Isn''t it reasonable for your grandfather to persuade you to show him mercy?" Ma Feihao said.


    "Would he be afraid of me? With my current ability, I cannot be a match for Han Xiao. How could he be


    afraid of dying in my hands?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    The pain in Ma Feihao''s arm eased a lot, and he could finally show a rxed smile. He said, "My uncle


    is the only one who can give you an answer on this matter. Go and ask him."


    Ma Yu was the key to the whole thing.


    There was no doubt about this. Hearing Ma Feihao''s words, there seemed to be a lot of things that he


    didn''t know, which made Samuel couldn''t wait to find the answer.


    "Let¡¯s leave quickly." Samuel said.


    Ma Yu nodded and sped up his wheelchair.


    Qi Yiyun walked to one side and sized


    Samuel from time to time. It was obvious that the current Samuel had be even more powerful


    invisibly. There must be a reason for Han Tiansheng''s fear of him.


    However, what made him so powerful, and how powerful he was, was beyond Qi Yiyun''s imagination.

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    For Qi Yiyun, the more powerful Samuel was, the greater the distance would be between them. Qi


    Yiyun was afraid that one day, she would not even have the right to appear by Samuel¡¯s side. She did


    not even have the right to be his friend.


    The only way to improve their rtionship was to take that step forward. Perhaps only in this way could


    their rtionship be severed. Unfortunately, such an opportunity was almost impossible for Qi Yiyun.


    The reason why she was able to stay by Samuel''s side now was that she had a lie. And this lie would


    be exposed in at most one month.


    There was less time left for Qi Yiyun. She could not help but feel anxious, almost to the brink of


    madness.


    As long as she were given a bed, she would jump on Samuel without hesitation.


    In front of the Hannigan family''s vi.


    Ma Yu was still resting on the coffin. Such a scene had be a ssic scene in the Chinese District.


    Every family was very clear about the number of bodyguards in the Hannigan family, and the strength


    of the bodyguards in the Hannigan family was recognized by the whole Chinese District. However, Ma


    Yu alone showed an imposing manner of ten thousand people. How could people not be impressed by


    such a scene?


    "Why don''t you rest more?" Seeing Samuel, Ma Yu sat up and asked.


    "Why did you save me?¡± Samuel went straight to the point, because he didn''t want to waste time


    talking nonsense. He couldn''t wait to solve the doubts in his heart.


    "I was ordered to do that. Someone think highly of you, but he was dyed by some things and


    couldn''te in person, so he sent me here." Ma Yu didn''t hide anything from Samuel, because


    sooner orter he would know about it, and it was meaningless to hide it. On the contrary, Samuel


    would be dissatisfied with him.


    Although Samuel was no match for Ma Yu, it did not mean that Ma Yu had the guts to look down upon


    him. After all, he would be Elder Yi''s disciple and might even take over his position in the four


    sects.


    How could Ma Yu dare to look down upon such a person?


    Moreover, Ma Yu had an idea. The four gates belonged to the core circle of Tianqi. It was almost


    impossible for him to enter the four gates. However, with the appearance of Samuel, this opportunity


    fell before Ma Yu. As long as he could build a good rtionship with Samuel, perhaps Samuel would


    be able to bring him into the four gates. Hence, he must seize this opportunity.


    "Who is he?" Samuel asked.


    "Elder Yi, you can''t imagine how high his status is. He wants to take you as his disciple, so Han


    Tiansheng fears you so much," Ma Yu said.


    Elder Yi?


    An unimaginable position!


    Samuel did not doubt Ma Yu''s words at all. To him, that level was shrouded in a thick fog. Since he


    could not see it clearly, he naturally could not imagine what kind of existence Ma Yu was.


    However, Samuel rejected the idea of taking him in as a disciple.


    In Samuel''s heart, only Yan Jun was his real master. Perhaps Yan Jun¡¯s skills and status could not be


    betray his loyalty in order to get something.


    "I didn''t say I wanted to be his disciple," Samuel said tly.


    Ma Yu jumped down from the coffin cover and said incredulously, "What did you say?"


    Ma Yu was not the only one who was astonished. Ma Feihao and Qi Yiyun were exactly the same.


    Although Qi Yiyun did not know how powerful this Elder Yi was, from Ma Yu¡¯s words, she could guess


    that he was an extraordinary figure. It should be an honor for such a big shot to ept Samuel as an


    apprentice, but she did not expect that he would show a hint of refusal!


    "I already have a master," Samuel exined.


    After Ma Yu was shocked, he took a deep breath and said, "Your current master is iparable to


    Elder Yi. You can just retake him as your master."


    "I won''t do that," Samuel said firmly with a calm expression.


    Ma Yu almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Although this silly boy did not understand who Elder Yi was, he should be able to think of what the


    characters at that level meant.


    No matter how powerful his master was, he was just a master in the secr world.


    How could hepare with a master in the Tianqi realm, not to mention Elder Yi in the four sects!


    "Boy, I advise you to think it over before you speak. Do you know how many people in Tianqi want to


    be the disciples of Elder Yi but are not allowed to enter? You should feel lucky that you have such


    an honor." Ma Yu reminded him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tianqi?


    So that level of address was the ''Tianqi'' written on the jade pendant. Could it be that this was an


    organization?


    Seeing Samuel''s furrowed brows as if deep in thought, Ma Yu could not help reminding him again, "If


    you don''t grasp this opportunity, I''m sure you''ll regret it for the rest of your life."


    The reason why Ma Yu was so nervous was that Samuel was the only chance for him to enter the


    center of the Tianqi Realm. He did not want this silly boy to give up and affect him. Otherwise, this trip


    back to the U.S. would have been a waste of time.


    "I have a master, so I won''t take him as my master anymore," Samuel said.


    Ma Yu looked as if his heart was being torn by a knife. "This guy is really a psycho. Elder Yi wants to


    ept him as his disciple, but he still refused. Such a good opportunity is rare every day. If the people


    in the Tianqi realm know Samuel¡¯s choice, they will all call him an idiot!"


    "You, you, ah, do you know what you are talking about?" Ma Yu was so angry that he stuttered.


    At that moment, even Qi Yiyun could not help but say, "You''d better think about it again. You don''t have


    to make a decision so quickly."


    Samuel shook his head. Even ten bulls would not be able to pull him back when he was one-track


    minded. Moreover, to


    Samuel, as long as it was something that he had made up his mind, he would never change it. No


    matter how much time he had to think about it, the result would not change.


    "There''s no need. I''ve already decided," Samuel said.


    Without Elder Yi, how could he fight with Han Tiansheng?


    Ma Yu gasped. If it were the people of the Ma Family, he would have pped them to death. He didn''t


    know how to cherish such a heaven-sent opportunity. Why was he still alive?


    "This is not something you can decide.


    Without respect for Elder Yi, what right did he have to live on?


    "I will thank him for saving my life," Samuel said.


    Seeing the stubborn look on Samuel''s face, Ma Yu felt helpless. He could not help but ask curiously,


    "Who is your master? How powerful is he? Is he worthy of you giving up such a good opportunity?"


    Ever since Han Tianyang had disappeared, only Yan Jun in the entire Hannigan family would concern


    himself with regards to him. This favor would not change because of profit. It would also not be a


    stepping stone for Samuel to rise to his position.


    One day as a teacher, one life as a teacher.


    "Then why are you so persistent?" Ma Yu asked in confusion.


    "Because the rtionship between me and him is not something that can be crossed by strength,"


    Samuel said.


    Ma Yu pointed to the spies of the nearby families and said, "Do you know why these people are here?"


    Samuel looked at Ma Yu in confusion. He did not understand what he was trying to say.


    Ma Yu did not keep him guessing and said directly, "It''s because they want to see how you will defeat


    Han Tiansheng, and the reason why you can live to this day is not because of affection, but because of


    the strength of Elder Yi."


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. He had to admit that strength could bring more benefits than emotion in


    terms of value, but Samuel was a man who valued rtionships.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    "I will thank him properly." With that said, Samuel nced at Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun, who had understood the meaning, directly pushed Samuel away.


    Ma Yu sighed again and again. He never thought that there would be such a change in this matter. If


    Elder Yi said that he would ept a disciple in Tianqi, the four gates would be crowded. However,


    Samuel did not take it seriously at all. He really did not understand what was in Samuel¡¯s mind.


    "Uncle, what should I do? Should I continue to tter him?" Ma Feihao asked Ma Yu. These days, he


    was able to pretend to be a grandson in front of Samuel. However, Ma Feihao could not really convince


    Samuel in his heart. If Samuel could not be Elder Yi''s disciple, there was no need for him to waste


    time on Samuel.


    "Of course, this matter has not been settled yet. No one knows what the final result will be. What if he


    changes his mind in the future?" Ma Yu said.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ma Feihao thought it was reasonable. He nodded and said, "Uncle, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    "Go ahead." After Ma Yu finished speaking, Ma Feihao sprinted towards Samuel and Qi Yiyun.


    Looking at Samuel''s back, Ma Yu smiled bitterly. If he really embarrassed Elder Yi, he didn¡¯t know what


    would happen to him. With the character of Elder Yi, he probably wouldn''t even have ashes left.


    "Samuel, ah, Samuel, you don¡¯t even know what kind of a fierce character Elder Yi is. If you dare to


    refuse him. I''m afraid that the entire Hannigan family will have to bear the consequences for you. None


    of the people around you has a way out. Are you sure you dare to do this?" Ma Yu said to himself


    lightly. For the entire Tianqi, the image of Elder Yi was very dignified, and his authority could not be


    challenged.


    Shortly after Samuel returned home, his phone rang.


    Now that this phone was specially provided by the Nangong family, few people knew the number.


    Therefore, this strange call made Samuel feel a little strange.


    Could it be that Nangong Boling was going to give him a new mission? After all, Nangong Boling had


    not given any action to him since he came to the U.S.


    However, when he picked up the call and heard the voiceing from the other end of the line,


    Samuel was stunned.


    "Grandpa... grandpa?" Samuel shouted uncertainly. The voice belonged to Han Tianyang, but Samuel


    couldn''t believe it. How could Han Tianyang know his number?


    "It¡¯s me." Han Tianyang stood in the yard of the Hannigan family and spoke louder.


    Van Jun smiled faintly when he heard Samuel¡¯s voice. It had been a long time since he had heard


    Samuel¡¯s voice. Even though he knew that Samuel was not in danger, he still felt a little uneasy without


    seeing him with his own eyes.


    "Grandpa, how do you know my number?" Samuel asked in disbelief.


    "Do you really think that Grandpa doesn''t have any means in America? Such a small thing can''t trouble


    me," Han Tianyang said with a smile.


    In Samuel''s heart, Han Tianyang was omnipotent. If he could find a hero that Samuel had approved of


    in this world, Han Tianyang would be the only one who could do that.


    "Grandpa, what''s going on with Han Tiansheng¡¯s return to China?" Samuel asked. This was what he


    cared about the most, but he couldn''t take the initiative to contact under the threat of Hangong Boling.


    However, this time it was Han Tianyang who contacted him, so he believed that Hangong Boling had


    nothing to say.


    "Don''t worry, he didn''t do anything to us, and I also asked him to kneel down and sort out the spirit


    tablets," Han Tianyang said.


    Han Tiansheng knelt down?


    Samuel''s face could not help but be stunned when he heard this news. Given Han Tiansheng''s


    attitude, it was really unbelievable that he was willing to kneel.


    "He is actually willing to kneel." Samuel said.


    "This is all thanks to you. If it weren¡¯t for you, how could he bow his head in front of me?" Han Tianyang


    smiled proudly. The younger generation of the Hannigan family in the U.S. could not bepared with


    Samuel. This was something that Han Tianyang should be proud of.


    "Grandpa, I''m almost beaten to ruin. It¡¯s not my credit. I was lucky to be saved by a person named


    Elder Vi." Samuel did not dare to take the credit. Because he really did not have any credit for this


    matter. If Ma Yu had not been ordered by Elder Vi, he would not have been able to keep his life.


    "Why does this Elder Yi want to help you?" Han Tianyang asked curiously. As a big shot in Tianqi era,


    even Han Tiansheng was afraid of him, but he treated Samuel with kindness. From Han Tianyang''s


    point of view, there must be some story behind it.


    "He wants to take me in as his disciple." Samuel said.


    Han Tianyang was stunned for a long time. He couldn''t control the excitement in his heart at all.


    Samuel had not really reached that level, but he already had a high-ranking master. Did this mean that


    Samuel would be more sessful when he really entered that level?


    "Kid, you''re really lucky. This Elder Yi''s position must be very high, otherwise Han Tiansheng wouldn''t


    be so afraid," Han


    Tianyang said with a big smile.


    "But... Grandfather, I rejected it because Grandfather Van is my master. How can I have two masters at


    the same time?" Samuel said.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the person on the other end of the line immediately fell silent.


    Han Tianyang and Van Jun looked at each other in disbelief.


    Three minutester, Han Tianyang asked Van Jun, "Did I mishear? What... what did he say just now?"


    There were obvious wriggling marks on Van Jun''s throat. It was obvious that he was swallowing. He


    said, "He seems to be saying that he has rejected."


    This matter was like a bolt from the blue to Han Tianyang and Van Jun. It was not their fault that they


    were so shocked.


    "Grandpa, did I do something wrong?" Samuel asked carefully.


    Han Tianyang''s old face showed a sad expression, and he said, "It''s not only wrong, it''s really wrong.


    Do you know what kind of status this Elder Yi has to make Han Tiansheng afraid? You actually refused


    this kind of good thing!"


    "That''s right, when did I be your master? I did not acknowledge you as my disciple. Hurry up and


    go and acknowledge Elder Yi as your master. Otherwise, don''t even think about seeing me again in the


    future," Yan Jun said emotionally from the side.


    Hearing these words, Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. He knew that these two people


    were doing this for his own good. However, he did not even know who Elder Yi was. How could he


    casually acknowledge someone as his master?


    Strength was important, but it depended on his temper. Samuel did not want to bow down to others,


    even if he was Elder Yi.


    "Samuel. Do you know how important it is to get into that level? You should seize this opportunity." Han


    Tianyang persuaded him earnestly.


    "Grandpa, let me think about it," Samuel said.


    "After thinking about it, you still have to consider..."


    "Grandpa, how''s Yvonne?" Samuel interrupted him.


    Lydia!


    Samuel almost twisted his phone into a deformed shape. This woman wouldn''t even let go of his


    daughter!


    "It''s me. I was soft-hearted before. That''s why I gave her a chance." Samuel said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Don''t worry. I will never let her do anything reckless again. The things in Cloud City are under control,


    so you don''t have to worry," Han Tianyang said.


    "Grandpa, I wille back as soon as possible and take good care of Yvonne for me." Samuel''s tone


    became much softer when he talked about Yvonne.


    "You have to be careful. No matter what happens, your life is the most important. You have to


    remember that Yvonne and Han Nian are waiting for you," Han Tianyang said.


    "Got it."


    "Also, regarding Han Tiansheng''s problem, you should make your own decision. If he is a threat, then


    eradicate this threat."


    "You don''t have to think about the Apprentice n. Otherwise, your Grandpa Yan wouldn''t have let you


    go..."


    Samuel quickly hung up the phone. He had to consider this question carefully.

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    Samuel put down his phone and Qi Yiyun walked to him. She looked at the deformed phone and could


    not help but ask, "What is it that makes you so angry?"


    Samuel took a deep breath. He was a very strict person when it came to controlling his emotions. But


    at this moment, as long as he thought of Lydia, the anger in his heart would burn more and more


    fiercely. He could not control it at all.


    At that time, Samuel had countless reasons to kill Lydia, but considering that she was Yvonne''s mother,


    Samuel had let her go. He had thought that she would repent, but he did not expect that she would do


    something that would be harmful to Han Nian.


    At this moment, only he himself knew how regretful Samuel was. If he was given another chance, he


    would definitely kill Lydia without hesitation!


    "It''s nothing." Samuel said tly.


    Qi Yiyun could clearly feel the change in Samuel¡¯s mood. He was deliberately suppressing his anger.


    He could be so angry. This matter must have something to do with Yvonne or Han Nian because only


    these two people were qualified to be valued by Samuel.


    "Is it Yvonne or your daughter?" Qi Yiyun continued asking.


    Samuel turned his head and looked at Qi Yiyun coldly. He seemed to say that it had nothing to do with


    her.


    Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel persistently. If she wanted to be by his side, she had to know more about


    him. This was also a way for Qi Yiyun to get close to Samuel.


    Therefore, no matter what happened to him, she wanted to know.


    "Do you have to push me a thousand miles away to be satisfied?" asked Qi Yiyun.


    "You may leave." Samuel said faintly.


    These words instantly filled Qi Yiyun s eyes with tears.


    "Why should I go? I have to take care of you, " Qi Yiyun bit her lower lip and said.


    "I don''t need you to take care of me. And since you''re not pregnant, there is no more rtionship


    between us," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun felt empty in her heart. She was the one who made up the story of pregnancy. Of course, it


    was impossible. However, Qi Yiyun had been working very hard to take care of Samuel during this


    period of time. She did not expect that the only thing she got in return was that there was nothing to do


    with her.


    Qi Yiyun was indignant.


    She suddenly rushed into Samuel¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly, as if she was afraid that Samuel


    would leave.


    " I won''t go; can''t you let me apany you during this period of time? You will eventually leave the


    United States. Won''t you give me this chance?" Qi Yiyun cried andined.


    Samuel was not soft-hearted this time.


    There should not be any romantic rtionship between the two of them.


    Indecision would lead to trouble. Samuel could not allow this situation to continue.


    Pushing Qi Yiyun away, Samuel said with a frosty expression, "Go." Feeling the irresistible firmness in


    Samuel''s tone, Qi Yiyun trembled. Although she had been rejected by Samuel many times before, it


    was the first time that Qi Yiyun felt such a tone and attitude from Samuel. It seemed that he had made


    a decision that would never be entangled with her, which made her feel desperate.


    "Why?" Qi Yiyun raised her head and looked at Samuel with tears in her eyes.


    "Because I already have a wife and children. Even if it¡¯s just a little bit of an ambiguous rtionship with


    you. I''ll still let them down," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun gritted her teeth. Her face was obviously full of unwillingness, but Samuel¡¯s tough attitude


    gave her no chance to make a choice.


    "It''s not convenient for you to move now. When you''re better, I''ll leave." After Qi Yiyun said that, she


    released Samuel and walked to the kitchen, as if she was going to cook.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel had already decided to sever the rtionship between Qi Yiyun and him. Furthermore, he had


    already put it to this point. Naturally, he would not let Qi Yiyun stay behind.


    "I asked you to go. What''s the point of you shamelessly staying here?" Samuel scolded coldly.


    "Shameless?"


    Qi Yiyun smiled bitterly. Only then did she realize that she had fallen to such a level.


    Countless pursuers had almost stepped on the bar of her house, but she had plunged headlong into


    the Abyss of Infinity. This Abyss would not allow her to see any opportunity, and the only thing that


    woulde with it was pain.


    "Take good care of yourself." After saying this, Qi Yiyun''s back left the house in a dejected state.


    Samuel slid back to his room. This time, he finally made up his mind. Although it was a kind of injury for


    Qi Yiyun, it was better to have short pains than long ones. That should be the best result.


    In the evening, Samuel went out alone to solve the dinner problem.


    The convenience brought by the wheelchair would not cause any difort to Samuel, but some


    people''s eyes would reveal some curiosity. After all, Samuel was too young to be a good-for-nothing to


    sit in a wheelchair. It was a pity.


    He came to a Chinese restaurant. The waiter served him enthusiastically. She also removed the


    original chair beside the table for him, so as not to cause trouble for Samuel.


    "Sir, what would you like to eat?" The waiter took the menu and asked Samuel.


    "A portion of green pepper with shredded pork and a portion of fried egg soup," Samuel said.


    "Okay, if you need anything, call me at any time." After saying that, the waiter went to the kitchen to


    report the menu.


    While Samuel was waiting, a group of nonmainstream youth with dyed red and green hair walked into


    the store. Everyone had a domineering look on their faces. One of the girls was obviously very young.


    She was probably not an adult yet. She wore a nose ring and frowned. This made him think of Han


    Nian. If Han Nian became like this when she grew up in the future, Samuel could not imagine how he


    would feel.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman before?" Samuel looked at her for a


    while, which aroused the girl''s strong dissatisfaction.


    Her dissatisfaction caused the group of aplices to show a strong hostility towards Samuel.


    "Cripple, you''d better hold back your eyes. If you look around again, believe it or not. I''ll gouge out your


    eyes." A young man with yellow hair threatened Samuel with his eyes.


    Then, a few young people chatted with each other, and many bragging words made Samuelugh.


    There was an idiom called children''s words, which was probably used to describe these little kids.


    Samuel was served up all the dishes and soup quickly. He ate alone. After a while, there was a sound


    of motorcycles outside the restaurant. It seemed that a group of motorcyclist wasing for dinner.


    "F*ck, you guys hid so quickly. Luckily, I saw you guys." One of them walked over to the group of


    youngsters and cursed.


    "You owe me money, but you don''t pay me back. How dare youe here to eat? You are bold." The


    man directly grabbed the neck of a young man and said with a threatening face.


    "Boss Zhou, if you give me some more time, I will definitely find a way to pay you back," the young man


    said with a pale face.


    Boss Zhou didn''t hesitate and directly punched the young man in the chest. Then he pulled the young


    man''s hair and threatened, "If you don''t take the money today, leave your hands or legs. It''s up to you.¡±


    The young man was even more frightened and directly knelt on the ground. "Boss Zhou, give me


    another three days. I will definitely return it to you in three days.


    Please, let me go."


    The young man was beaten to roll on the ground, and the others were trembling with fear.


    At this time, the little girl Samuel looked at before pointed at him and said, "Boss Zhou, he''s my brother.


    You can ask him for money."


    Samuel was going to leave it to themselves and just take it as a show. He didn''t expect that the little girl


    would suddenly say something like that.


    Boss Zhou nced at Samuel. His responsibility was to ask for money, and the means he used were


    just to scare these guys. If someone could pay for them, it was naturally a good thing.


    "Cripple, are you her brother?" Boss Zhou walked up to Samuel and looked him up and down


    disdainfully.

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    "How much do they owe you?" Samuel asked.


    Hearing this, Boss Zhou felt that there was something going on. A smile appeared on his face. It was


    naturally a good thing that he could take back the money. There was no point in beating up these small


    pieces of trash.


    "30,000 US dors, do you have any money? " Boss Zhou asked.


    "I don''t have that much cash." While speaking, Samuel took out his bank card and said, "The password


    is 123456. Send someone to get it."


    Boss Zhou frowned as if he had been fooled.


    "This guy doesn''t look like a rich man, and Boss Zhou can be sure that he is definitely not the brother of


    the little girl. He will pay him back 30,000 US dors. Is he rich or boasting?"


    More importantly, if he really had money on his card, would he dare to give it to him directly? Wasn''t he


    afraid that he would take all the money from his card?


    "You can''t be joking, right? If you have money on your card and dare to give it to me, aren''t you afraid


    that I''ll take all of it?" Boss Zhou said.


    "Do you dare?" Samuel stared directly at Boss Zhou with a faint smile.


    Boss Zhou''s heart skipped a beat.


    This guy was full of confidence. He was obviously not an ordinary man. More importantly, his aura was


    very strong.


    Even Boss Zhou felt guilty when he looked into his eyes.


    "You''d better not lie to me. Otherwise, no matter who you are, I will not let you go." Boss Zhou took the


    bank card and threw it to his subordinate.


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders and said," You can leave as soon as you get the money. Don¡¯t waste


    my time."


    Boss Zhou smiled coldly and said, "Don''t worry. I am a very professional person. As long as I get the


    money, I will never embarrass you and them again."


    Boss Zhou originally intended to let his subordinates take the money, but he was a little worried, so he


    followed them.


    There was a bank nearby. The man following Boss Zhou said doubtfully, "Boss, that guy doesn''t look


    like a rich man. Will he deliberately y with us? "


    "If he dares to make fun of me, I''ll disable his hands," Boss Zhou said fiercely.


    Walking to the ATM, Boss Zhou put in the bank card and entered the password.


    The password was correct, and the first step made Boss Zhou rest assured. Next, he had to see how


    much bnce was in it.


    In the process of waiting, Mr. Zhou was inexplicably nervous. When the amount was shown, he


    suddenly opened his eyes wide.


    The henchman next to him gasped and said with a dumbfounded look, "Boss, is... is there something


    wrong with the machine?"


    Boss Zhou swallowed hard and counted the numbers on the machine.


    "One, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, one hundred thousand, one million, ten million,


    one hundred million..."


    The further he went, the more incredible Boss Zhou''s tone became.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The hair on the little brother''s body stood on end. He had never seen so much money in his life.


    "Ten...Ten billion!" Boss Zhou rubbed his eyes, afraid that he would have


    hallucinations. But when he rubbed his eyes, the numbers did not change.


    The man''s breathing was rapid, and he said in a trembling voice, "Boss, so much money, so much


    money. I haven''t seen it in my life."


    Boss Zhou pped on the sidekick''s head and said, "Don¡¯t say that you haven''t seen it, I haven''t seen


    it either."


    At this moment, thinking of Samuel''s eyes just now, Boss Zhou couldn''t help shivering. He was looking


    at a big shot that was at the top of the sky just now. Boss Zhou didn''t dare to provoke such a person


    even if he was 100 times more courageous. Not to mention taking all the money off his card, he didn''t


    even have the courage to do that.


    This kind of rich man would not just be rich. He must have a high status and power in the Chinese


    District. It would only take a few words to kill him.


    "Who on earth is this man? I''ve never heard of him before," Boss Zhou said with a sigh.


    Samuel was very famous in the Chinese District, but it was impossible for people like Boss Zhou to


    know him. At this moment, Boss Zhou racked his brains but could not figure out who Samuel was.


    "Can we take the money?" the underling asked cautiously.


    Boss Zhou took a deep breath and said, " Yes, of course. I didn''t force him to pay the money for those


    kids. Why can''t I take the money?"


    Boss Zhou¡¯s hands were trembling. This was thergest time in his life that he had ever had, and yet


    he didn''t dare to take even a single cent.


    After taking out 30,000 yuan, Boss Zhou adjusted the page to the bnce and was stunned.


    "Boss, what are you doing?" The underling asked in confusion.


    "Take a few more looks. We won''t have a chance to see so much money in this lifetime." Boss Zhou


    sighed.


    The little buddy felt the same and kept nodding. Staring at the machine, he was reluctant to blink. Just


    as Boss Zhou said, there were not many opportunities to see so much money. If he missed it, he would


    spend the rest of his life.


    After 10 minutes, Boss Zhou reluctantly pulled out his bank card.


    "Ah, this is the real rich man. He''s really low-key." Boss Zhou sighed and said. From the surface, it was


    impossible to see Samuel was a rich man. Who would have thought that this guy had tens of billions of


    yuan?


    "Boss, do you think we can have so much money in the future?" The younger brother said with a look


    of longing.


    "Of course I can," Boss Zhou said.


    The underling said with surprise, "Really?"


    "Try to sleep as early as possible during the day. When you sleep, put a higher pillow,"


    Boss Zhou said.


    The younger brother was frustrated. Wasn''t this a daydream?


    Back at the restaurant, Boss Zhou respectfully returned the bank card with both hands, not daring to


    show any contempt in his eyes.


    After returning the bank card, Boss Zhou took out the cash and asked Samuel, "Here are 30,000 cash.


    Do you need to count?"


    Boss Zhou subconsciously used a formal title. However, Samuel shook his head and said, "Do I still


    need to count such a small amount?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Boss Zhou nodded repeatedly. He had seen the ten billion figures in the bank card.


    Thirty thousand was a small amount for him.


    "If there is nothing else, I will leave first." Boss Zhou said and did not leave directly, but waited for


    Samuel''s order.


    It was not until Samuel nodded that Boss Zhou left with a group of his men.


    Samuel did not intend to argue with these young people about money. After eating and drinking, he


    paid the bill and left the restaurant.


    The young man nced at Samuel''s back and said to hispanion, "This guy seems to be rich."


    The young man smiled coldly and said," How much can ame man spend? Let''s go help him."


    The young man''s words were unanimously approved by hispanions. Obviously, this group of poor


    kids was ready to rob Samuel.


    However, the little girl disagreed and said," He has returned the money for you. How can you go too


    far?"


    "Too far?" The young man looked at the little girl coldly and said, "If you don''t dare, get out of here,


    what''s more, he is a cripple. What are you afraid of?"


    After that, a group of people stood up and walked out of the restaurant.


    Although the little girl did not want to be their aplice, she followed up because of her concern for


    Samuel.


    On a deserted street, Samuel''s back view looked lonely. He looked like a lonely old man who had no


    one to care about.


    In fact, someone had been following him in the dark, but he just didn''t want to show up.


    "Cripple." At this moment, there was a sudden force behind him.


    "I''ve paid money back for you. Aren''t you satisfied?" Samuel said lightly.


    "You''re just ame man. You can¡¯t spend money. Why don''t you ask us for help?" The young man said


    to Samuel with a sneer on his face.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and said, "It makes sense, but it depends on whether you have the ability


    to take the money away from me."

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    Samuel''s words made the young manugh. In his opinion, he was just a cripple. What was there to be


    afraid of? How much ability could he have sitting in a wheelchair?


    The previous change in Boss Zhou''s attitude towards Samuel was because Boss Zhou had seen


    through Samuel''s financial resources. Boss Zhou had been in the society for so many years. Just


    judging from Samuel''s imposing manner, he could tell that he was not an ordinary person.


    But for this kind of inexperienced young man, he couldn''t see Samuel''s background. He could only see


    money, and he wanted to get money from Samuel, so he didn''t think too much about it.


    "Cripple, you really talk big. I advise you to take the initiative to take out the money, so that you can


    reduce the pain of skin and flesh," the young man said disdainfully.


    "Since you don''t know how to be grateful, I''ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents," Samuel


    said lightly.


    The young man''s eyes narrowed. "What bullsh*t gratitude? I never have such an idea."


    "Since you''re asking for trouble, then don''t me me." After the young man finished speaking, he


    walked towards Samuel fearlessly.


    Although it was inconvenient for Samuel to move now, it was still a piece of cake for him to deal with


    such a bluffing guy.


    The young man walked up to him casually. He thought that Samuel could not fight back at all. However,


    this kind of wed move gave Samuel a chance to attack.


    Samuel threw a punch.


    The young man smiled scornfully and said, "Cripple, you still want to..."


    Before he could finish his words, Samuel''s fist had already hit the young man''s belly.


    The young man''s face suddenly twisted. The force of this punch forced him to take a few steps back,


    and finally, he rolled on the ground twice before stopping.


    "Ah! It hurts." The young man rolled on the ground in pain, feeling as if all the organs in his body had


    been broken.


    The others looked at this scene in astonishment. No one expected that ame man could be so


    powerful.


    The little girl was originally worried, but at this moment, she couldn''t help smiling.


    Although this guy was a cripple, he still looked very handsome. He could fight and he had money.


    Compared with herpanions, he was much more powerful.


    "Anyone else wants money? Come and get it." Samuel looked at the others and asked.


    When the rest heard this, they took a step back subconsciously. The young man had been beaten so


    badly. They did not dare to look down on Samuel anymore.


    At this time, the young man had recovered a little. He gnashed his teeth and said to the others, "Why


    are you still in a daze? Hurry up and do it. Are you afraid of a cripple?"


    "Yes, he''s just a cripple."


    "Let''s attack him together. He definitely can¡¯t beat us."


    "Surround him. It''s just two hands. How can he beat us?"


    When a group of people was ready to besiege Samuel, the little girl suddenly stood in front of them.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Get out of here. Are you going to help this cripple?"


    "Van Yu, do you know what you''re doing?"


    The little girl named Yan Yu said, "He helped us just now. You can let him go."


    Samuel was surprised. If it hadn''t been for her, he wouldn''t have lost 30,000. Samuel thought that this


    girl was too bad to be saved. He didn''t expect her to be the only one in this group who knew how to be


    grateful. It was beyond Samuel''s expectation.


    "He hit someone, so it¡¯s natural for him to pay for the medical expenses," one of them said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. These little guys really had a hundred reasons to ask for money. It was


    obvious that they were looking for death, but now they still wanted to me him.


    "You move away first. These kids can''t hurt me," Samuel said to Yan Yu lightly.


    Yan Yu turned to look at Samuel. He was still sitting in a wheelchair. What right did he have to say


    something like that?


    One person couldn''t defeat him, so how could so many people not defeat him?


    "Run quickly. I''ll help you stop them," Yan Yu said to Samuel.


    "Run?" Samuel could not help but smile bitterly. He pointed to his legs and said, " Look at me. Can I


    run away?"


    Only then did Van Yu realize how stupid her words were. She actually asked a cripple to run away.


    Wasn''t this equivalent to finding blind people to lead the way?


    "You should dodge first. If I say that they are no match for me, they are definitely no match for me."


    Samuel said.


    Yan Yu would definitely not be able to fend off these people. At most, she would just be beaten for


    Samuel''s sake. Seeing how confident Samuel was, she could only dodge.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but you asked for it. You can''t me me." Yan Yu felt a little guilty


    and deliberately said these words tofort herself.


    Samuel nodded and said to the group of people, "Today, I''ll show you the cripple is also very powerful."


    A group of young people, regardless of gender, all rushed toward Samuel.


    The aura was very strong, but in Samuel¡¯s eyes, it was like a pile of ants that could not pose a threat to


    him at all.


    After all, he had killed countless people in the Earth Core Region, and even Gong Tian had been


    defeated by him. If he could not deal with these small potatoes, wouldn''t Samuel be a disgrace to the


    Earth Core God of Massacre?


    Yan Yu watched nervously from the side. From her point of view, Samuel would be badly beaten and all


    his money would have been stolen. She had thought of calling the police, but in this way, she would be


    Otherwise, these people would definitely retaliate against her.


    However, what happened next left Van Yu dumbfounded.


    Although her friends had the advantage in numbers, they did not have any advantage in a fight. And


    once Samuel hit them, they would definitely fall to the ground. The number of people was toorge, but


    it could notpare with the fact that someone had been falling all the time.


    "This crippled man is actually so powerful! " Van Yu¡¯s dumbfounded expression grew even more


    astonished as she watched everyone fall to the ground.


    "I''ve said it before. You kids can''t beat me. Why do you have to suffer?" Samuel said with a faint smile.


    The group of people fell to the ground and groaned. No one had expected this ending.


    No one expected that a cripple sitting in a wheelchair could be so good at fighting!


    "Do you still need money?" Samuel asked the young man as he slid his wheelchair.


    The young man was scared silly. Samuel''s words made him tremble and he quickly said, "No, no."


    "You don¡¯t want the money anymore.


    However, I still need to settle this debt. I helped you repay thirty thousand." Samuel said.


    "Big brother, I don''t have money. I really don''t have money," the young man said.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have money. Don''t you have legs?" Samuel smiled faintly.


    "Let you go?" Samuel''s face was as cold as ice. He grabbed the young man by the cor and lifted him


    up.


    Since Samuel was sitting in a wheelchair, he could only get the young man to stand up by lifting the


    young man. However, such a height was enough for Samuel.


    With the strength of Samuel''s left and right knee, the young man''s legs werepletely disabled.


    Miserable shrieks tore through the night sky, making the other people''s hair stand on end.


    When Van Yu saw this scene, she couldn''t help but shudder.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    This man was not only rich, but also so ruthless! Of course, it was natural for him to be ruthless. If it


    weren''t for his evil intentions, how could he end up like this?


    Samuel slid his wheelchair and headed home. To him, this was just a small matter. However, not long


    after he left, Samuel noticed that Van Yu had been following him.

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    When Samuel stopped, Van Yu, who was following him in the distance, also stopped. She seemed to


    be relying on him, which made Samuel feel very helpless.


    "Why are you following me?" Samuel could not help but ask Van Yu.


    "I spoke up for you just now, so I can''t continue to follow them anymore," Yan Yu said.


    "Why don''t you go home to find your parents?" Samuel asked.


    "They died in a car ident two years ago.


    I had no home," said Yan Yu.


    Samuel frowned. He did not think that Yan


    Yu would have such an encounter. It seemed like she had her reasons to be hanging out with that


    bunch of people.


    "Is this why you followed them?" Samuel asked.


    "Yes." Yan Yu nodded and refused to lift her head. Samuel could not see her expression clearly, but he


    could see that her body was trembling slightly and she seemed to be in great pain.


    "Why?" Samuel¡¯s instincts told him that Yan Yu might not be a bad person. There was a reason for her


    to follow these people. This might be because she was homeless and had to live on her own. It might


    also have something to do with her parents.


    "The other party was drunk driving, but his family was rich, so when my parents died, nothing


    happened to him at all. I want to avenge my parents." Yan Yu''s voice trembled as she spoke.


    From her tone, Samuel could feel her restrained anger. In order to avenge her parents, she got


    together with those people. In her opinion, only these people could help her.


    "Those people threatened me at my parents '' funeral and told me not to mess around. If not, they


    would kill me. I was scared, so I had to pretend to be a bad guy. Only when I turned bad could I be


    unafraid of those bad guys," Van Yu said, gnashing her teeth.


    "Is it useful?" Samuel asked tly.


    Van Yu was suddenly stunned.


    "Is it useful?"


    Yan Yu thought that she had already be a bad person. However, whenever she thought of that


    person, she would still feel afraid. From this aspect, her transformation did not give her any courage.


    "Do you know how to push a wheelchair?" Samuel continued to ask.


    Van Yu hesitated for a moment, and then walked to Samuel''s side. She pushed the wheelchair carefully


    and said, "Will you avenge me?"


    "Why should I help you? I just met you," Samuel said.


    "If you¡¯re that powerful, why didn''t you help me?" Van Yu asked in confusion.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "Do I have to help you just because I''m powerful?


    "Isn''t that right? In the ancient era, heroes would always help the weak in the face of injustice. Don''t tell


    me you don''t want to be a hero?" Yan Yu said.


    Obviously, this was a person who was obsessed with martial arts novels, and this was also her spiritual


    support. If it weren¡¯t for this belief, she would have copsed long ago.


    It was a pity that the world today was not ancient, and the heroes who held the sword to conquer the


    world had long disappeared.


    "I''m not a hero, nor do I want to be," Samuel said lightly.


    Van Yu pouted. Obviously, she was dissatisfied with Samuel''s words. Because in her opinion, Samuel


    waspletely qualified to be a hero. Although he was only ame hero, he was still powerful enough.


    After returning home, the living environment here was much better than the ce where Yan Yu lived.


    Hence, when Yan Yu reached home, she stood rooted to the spot, not daring to move, afraid that she


    would damage the things here.


    "You should be rich, right?" Yan Yu couldn''t help but ask.


    "If it weren''t for you just now, I wouldn''t have lost 30,000 yuan. This is my living expenses for a year,"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    Yan Yu curled her lips. She did not believe Samuel¡¯s words at all. To be able to live in a ce like this,


    even if he was not a rich person, his economic power was definitely not bad.


    "You can sleep here tonight. Tell me who your enemy is tomorrow." Samuel pushed the door open.


    Before that, it was Qi Yiyun who had slept here.


    "Are you willing to help me?" Compared with having a ce to sleep, Yan Yu was more concerned


    about whether Samuel would be willing to help her take revenge, because this was what she had


    always wanted to do.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. I need to rest. " Samuel said and went back to his room.


    Yan Yu carefully walked into the guest room. She enjoyed the fragrance of the guest room very much.


    It was obvious that this was the smell of a girl. This meant that there used to be a woman living here.


    After her parents passed away two years ago, Yan Yu had stayed in the asylum for a period of time.


    After getting to know those punks, although she had a ce to live, the environment was also very


    dirty. Most of the time, she needed a few people to squeeze in the same bed. Suddenly, there was a


    for this ce.


    Van Yu sat on the floor and leaned against the bed. She nned to rest for the night. This kind of


    careful attitudepletely did not match her image as a younger gang. However, this also showed that


    Yan Yu was not a bad person. She had no choice but to take this path.


    Samuel was lying in bed. He had just sent Qi Yiyun away and there was another woman in the family.


    This was something he had never expected. It seemed that in this life, he was destined to be entangled


    with all kinds of women. He didn''t know if God was joking.


    The next morning, after Samuel got up, he found that Yan Yu was already in the living room. However,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    she did not sit on the sofa.


    Instead, she sat on the floor.


    "Why are you sitting on the ground?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    Yan Yu quickly stood up, patted her butt, and said, "It''sfortable on the ground. I''m not used to


    sitting too soft."


    Samuel did not think too much about it. Perhaps this was just Yan Yu''s habit.


    "Do you know how to make breakfast?" Samuel asked.


    Yan Yu looked embarrassed When she had her parents to take care of her, she had no experience


    cooking. After her parents passed away, she did not even have a home. Naturally, she would not have


    a chance to cook in the kitchen.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let me wash my face and go out for breakfast," Samuel said.


    When Samuel was washing up, Yan Yu walked carefully to the bathroom door and asked, "What''s your


    name?"


    "Samuel."


    "Can I call you Brother Samuel?" Yan Yu asked.


    Given Yan Yu''s age, it was normal for her to address Samuel as Brother Samuel.


    However, no one had ever addressed Samuel in this manner before. This caused SamuelSamuel to


    feel a little unustomed.


    "Why don''t we..."


    Even though she had been seen through by Samuel, Yan Yu didn''t feel embarrassed at all. She said, "I


    will work hard until the day when Brother Samuel is willing to avenge me."


    This made Samuel stunned. Her straightforwardness had a hint of innocence in it. Even after hanging


    out with that bunch of gangsters for a long time, it did not seem to change her nature.


    After washing up, the two of them went out for breakfast.


    Samuel could feel Yan Yu''s low self-esteem at a time like this. However, he did not intentionally give


    Yan Yu advice. To walk out of such low self-esteem, YanYu still had to face the world herself. It was not


    something that could be changed by just a few words from Samuel.


    "Tell me, what''s going on with your parents?" Samuel asked Yan Yu.


    Speaking of her parents, Yan Yu''s expression had changed greatly. The expression in her eyes was


    very painful.


    "He is a real estate tycoon, and his family is very rich. Our family of three was taking a walk on the


    street. He got drunk and drove to the sidewalk. If it weren''t for my father pushing me away, I would


    have died, " Yan Yu said deeply.


    Samuel was shocked. Yan Yu had witnessed the whole process with her own eyes. It was an


    absolutely cruel thing for her.

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    Samuel stretched out his hand and held Van Yu¡¯s fist, using it to ease her emotions.


    Van Yu was afraid that her hands shook, but she did not shrink back. She continued, "They died before


    they even arrived at the hospital. It wasn''t until the next day that the culprit appeared. He told me that


    as long as I wanted to settle it privately, he would give me a sum of money. I did not agree. After that,


    his son appeared and threatened me, saying that if I dared to cause trouble, he would find someone to


    kill me."


    Yan Yu trembled all over, as if she had returned to the scene of that day.


    "At that time, I was very scared and didn''t know what to do. He had been scaring me. so I had to


    me the money. I didn''t agree. After he hit me, he left with the money. He also said that when I needed


    money, I would go to him."


    Samuel''s eyes were ice cold, carrying a wave of killing intent.


    "Let''s eat," Samuel said.


    Van Yu had lost her appetite. How could she eat in her current mood?


    "Brother Samuel, I also do not wish to hang out with those people. However, I do not have a choice,"


    Van Yu said.


    Samuel nodded his head in understanding. For Yan Yu, who suddenly lost her support and


    encountered such a thing, she could only disguise herself in this way.


    Moreover, without the conditions of living alone, if she had not done so, she would have starved to


    death on the street.


    "Only when you are full will you have the strength to get revenge." Samuel said.


    Van Yu suddenly raised her head and asked, "Brother Samuel, are you willing to help me?"


    "Just let me be a hero for once," Samuel said lightly.


    Van Yu couldn''t believe it. She followed Samuel just to seek a glimmer of hope. She didn''t really think


    that Samuel would help her. After all, the other party was a very rich person. Yan Yu knew that there


    was no need for Samuel to take such a risk for her. Hence, this sudden surprise was unbelievable to


    Yan Yu.


    "Hurry and eat, or I''ll regret it," Samuel said.


    Yan Yu immediately buried her head in her meal.


    "Slow down. It¡¯s hot." Samuel could not help but remind.


    Van Yu''s wind swept through the clouds, and a bowl of porridge was quickly consumed. It was indeed


    very hot, butpared to taking revenge, this heat was obviously not worth mentioning.


    After paying the bill and leaving the restaurant, Samuel asked Yan Yu, "Do you know where their house


    is?"


    Yan Yu, who was pushing the wheelchair, was stunned. She said, "Brother Samuel, are you going to


    look for them now?"


    "Don''t tell me you''re afraid?" Samuel turned his head to look at Yan Yu and asked.


    Yan Yu had not thought Samuel would help her take revenge now. She was not prepared at all, and


    she was not sure if Samuel could really help her. The other party was a very wealthy boss. Even if he


    was rich, Yan Yu would still be afraid if they came to his door.


    "I... I¡¯m not afraid," Yan Yu stammered.


    "Since you are not afraid, let¡¯s go." Samuel said.


    Yan Yu pushed Samuel forward hesitantly. She remembered very clearly where her enemy¡¯s home


    was. It had even been etched in her mind. Even on the day of her death, she would not forget it.


    However, she had suddenlye to seek revenge and was not prepared at all. How could Yan Yu


    have the confidence to do so?


    "Brother Samuel, I heard that there are many bodyguards in their house, which are different from those


    of mypanions." Yan Yu reminded Samuel.


    "Hero doesn''t take these bodyguards seriously. Don''t you believe me?¡± Samuel said with a smile.


    Van Yu shook her head like a rattle. How could she not believe Samuel? It was just a rash move that


    worried Van Yu. Deep in her heart, she was also very afraid of meeting her enemy. After all, the son of


    the perpetrator had given her a beating, leaving her with quite a psychological trauma.


    "Do we need some helpers?" Yan Yu asked.


    "Some helpers?"


    It just so happened that he had a new henchman. He might be able to help with this matter.


    He took out the phone, dialed Ma Feihao''s number, Samuel said directly, "Ma Feihao, are you free


    now?"


    On the other side of the phone, Ma Feihao was still sleeping. Usually, if someone dared to disturb his


    dream at this time, it must be a bloody abuse. But in the face of Samuel, Ma Feihao was in high spirits


    in an instant.


    "Brother Samuel, if you have time, I''m free at any time. What can I do for you?" Ma Feihao asked.


    Samuel took a look at Van Yu and asked," What''s his name?"


    "Li Shanfeng," Van Yu said in surprise. If she had not heard wrongly, the person on the phone was


    called Ma Feihao. He was a well-known arrogant and rich second generation in Chinese District. How


    could Samuel know him?


    "I''m going to Li Shanfeng''s house," Samuel said. "Come with me." "Yes, yes, no problem, I''ll be right


    there," Ma Feihao said without hesitation.


    After hanging up the phone, Ma Feihao felt a little strange. Why did Samuel go to Li Shanfeng''s house


    all of a sudden?


    Ma Feihao and Li Shanfeng were quite familiar with each other. After all, they were both rich second


    generations in the same circle. They would meet more or less. However, Li Shanfeng''s hobbies were


    different. He was not in the racing circle, so their rtionship was not very good.


    "Li Shanfeng, have you offended Brother Samuel? It seems that the Li family will be in great trouble this


    time," Ma Feihao said with a smile, as if he was hitting a man when he was down.


    "You just called Ma Feihao. Is he the Ma Feihao I know?" Yan Yu asked Samuel in disbelief. For her,


    Ma Feihao was not from the same world at all. He was a top rich second generation that she would


    never havee into contact with in her lifetime.


    "If there is only one person in Chinese District named Ma Feihao, then it should be him," Samuel said.


    "Brother Samuel, who are you?" Yan Yu couldn''t help but start to inquire about Samuel''s identity.


    Before this, she only thought that he was a man with some money. But now, he knew Ma Feihao.


    "Wasn''t it obvious to you that I''m disabled? " Samuel said with a smile.


    Yan Yu shook her head and said, "That''s not what I meant. You even know Ma Feihao. You must be


    very powerful, right?"


    "Ma Feihao is just my henchman. Do you believe it?" Samuel asked.


    "Brother Samuel, I didn''t expect you to be boasting as well," Yan Yu said with a slight frown.


    "We''ll knowter whether I am bragging or not. Let''s go to Li Shanfeng''s house first," Samuel said.


    After stopping a taxi, the two of them headed for Li Shanfeng''s vi.


    At the door of the vi, Van Yu''s face turned pale and she looked very terrible. Obviously, she was very


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    scared at the moment.


    "There is no need to be afraid of these people. They are but a pile of trash in my eyes." Samuel said


    Yan Yu mustered up her courage and nodded.


    Walking to the door of the vi, Yan Yu trembled and pressed the doorbell. At this moment, she had an


    impulse to escape because she was afraid to see Li Shanfeng.


    After a while, the vi door opened.


    A well-maintained noblewoman stood at the door. She looked like she was in her thirties, but in fact,


    she was in her forties.


    She looked at Samuel and Van Yu disdainfully and said, "Who are you? What are you doing at my


    house?"


    " Where is Li Shanfeng?" Samuel asked.


    "He is not qualified to be my friend. Let hime out." Samuel said faintly.


    A trace of cruelty shed in the woman''s eyes. Thisme man dared to talk nonsense. The status of


    the Li family in Chinese District, who dared to say that Li Shanfeng was not qualified to be friends with


    him?


    "Cripple, if you don''t want to be a vegetable in bed, I advise you to get out of here." The noblewoman


    threatened in a cold voice.

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    These words made Samuel sneer. As expected, there were domineering sons and domineering


    parents. The arrogant attitude of this noblewoman had beenpletely passed down to Li Shanfeng.


    At this time, the noblewoman noticed that Yan Yu was familiar. She frowned and asked, "Little girl, I


    seem to have seen you somewhere before."


    Yan Yu lowered her head, not daring to look straight into the noblewoman''s eyes.


    Samuel said, "Two years ago, when your drunken husband was driving and hit someone, her parents


    were killed."


    Hearing this, the noblewoman was not worried at all. On the contrary, she showed a disdainful smile


    and said, "It turns out to be you, the damn girl. What¡¯s wrong? Are you here to avenge your parents


    today? If you want to find helpers, you should find a decent one, too. You actually found a cripple. You


    look down on our Li family too much."


    After saying that, the noblewoman raised her hand as if she wanted to teach Yan Yu a lesson.


    Samuel was sharp-eyed and quick-handed. He stopped the noble woman in mid-air.


    Holding the woman''s wrist, Samuel said coldly, "You have to pay the price for being arrogant. Can you


    afford it?"


    The noblewoman got angry at once. How could such a person touch her hand at will?


    "Cripple, let go of me, or I¡¯ll chop off your hand," scolded the noble woman.


    Samuel exerted a little force in his hand.


    The noblewoman''s expression changed drastically from the pain.


    "Do you really have this ability? I''m very suspicious." After saying that, Samuel pulled and pushed her


    back a few steps, and then she fell to the ground.


    The noblewoman had a ferocious expression on her face. She was so angry that she cried out loudly.


    Several bodyguards rushed out at the same time.


    "Kill him for me," said thedy as she pointed at Samuel.


    "Just these trash?" Samuel stood up with his hands holding the wheelchair.


    Although he was just standing on one foot, it was enough to deal with these small characters.


    When Samuel knocked down all the bodyguards, thedy who had no one to rely on finally felt scared.


    She looked at Samuel with a pale face.


    With Yan Yu''s help, Samuel walked up to thedy and said condescendingly, "Call Li Shanfeng and his


    father right now and tell them to get back."


    The noblewoman trembled with fear and took out her cell phone.


    "No matter who you are, you will note to a good end if you dare to provoke the Li family. Just wait


    and see. I will make you die without a whole body." After calling the father and son, the noblewoman


    threatened Samuel recklessly.


    Samuel smiled coldly and said, "I will let you know the price you have to pay for your arrogance. I hope


    that when the timees, you can still be so arrogant.¡± In the eyes of the noblewoman, Samuel was a


    cripple. Although he could fight, he was no match for the Li family.


    Other than the Ma and Hannigan family, who else would they be afraid of considering the Li family''s


    position in the Chinese District?


    However, she didn¡¯t know that Ma Feihao had already served Samuel as his henchman. Nobody dared


    to touch the coffin in the Hannigan family''s vi.


    Before the father and son of the Li family came back, Ma Feihao finally arrived.


    When the noblewoman saw Ma Feihao lowering his head and bowing in front of Samuel, she widened


    her eyes in disbelief. At the same time, she had an ominous feeling in her heart.


    Ma Feihao, this was Ma Feihao.


    How could he be so respectful to this cripple?


    At this time, Yan Yu finally believed Samuel''s words. It turned out that Ma Feihao was really just his


    henchman.


    Now thinking of the behavior of herpanionsst night, they were really idiots. They dared to rob a


    person who even Ma Feihao needed to please!


    "Brother Samuel, what do you need me to do?" asked Ma Feihao.


    "There will be a match on the track today. Ask those people to prepare for it," Samuel said.


    "A match?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Is it so abrupt?"


    Ma Feihao could guess that it was definitely not a simplepetition.


    Samuel must have had other arrangements, but he didn''t ask. What he wanted to do was to pass on


    the message ording to Samuel''s instructions, instead of meddling too much. What''s more, Ma


    Feihao didn''t dare to do that.


    After a few phone calls, Ma Feihao said to Samuel, "Brother Samuel, I''ve informed those people. They


    will go and prepare immediately."


    Samuel nodded and quietly waited for Li Shanfeng and his son to return home.


    After hearing Ma Feihao''s addressing, the noblewoman felt that the name Brother Samuel particrly


    familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had heard of it.


    All of a sudden, thedy''s face turned pale, and she looked at Samuel in horror.


    Brother Samuel!


    Could it be Samuel, who was in the limelight recently?


    He was the one holding the coffin, standing at the door of the Hannigan family''s vi, and he made the


    whole Chinese District restless.


    Up to now, the coffin was still in the vi of the Hannigan family, and no one dared to move it. It was


    said that even Han Tiansheng had left the Chinese District to avoid it.


    Despair!


    Endless despair spread in thedy''s heart.


    The Li family had offended someone even the Hannigan family could not afford to offend, and yet she


    had even dared to im that he would die without a whole body! "You are Samuel, and you are


    Samuel." The nobledy said to Samuel in horror.


    Ma Feihao sneered and said, "A shortsighted woman with long hair. Don''t you know Brother Samuel?"


    Thedy trembled with fear. She had only heard Samuel¡¯s name and achievements, but she did not


    have the chance to see his true face. Naturally, she could not have known him. If she had known that


    he was Samuel, how could she have treated him like how she had treated him just now?


    At this time, the Li father and son rushed into the vi.


    When Li Shanfeng saw the woman sitting on the ground in a daze, he ran to her side and said, "Mom,


    how are you? What happened?"


    The noblewoman shook her head in despair. "What happened?"


    The bomb from two years ago was going to explode, and it was caused by Samuel. The Li family had


    no right to stop it at all!


    "Ma Feihao, what are you doing in my house?" Li Shanfeng asked Ma Feihao with a fierce face. He


    saw Ma Feihao at first sight, so he didn''t notice Samuel at all. He subconsciously thought Ma Feihao


    was looking for trouble at home.


    Although there was a certain gap between the Li family and the Ma family, now that he had been


    bullied, Li Shanfeng would never give in.


    "Li Shanfeng, don''t you know who you''ve messed with?" Ma Feiyue said with a sneer.


    Only then did Li Shanfeng''s eyes widen several times over when he saw Samuel.


    He had seen Samuel¡¯s magnificent feat that day. Naturally, he was familiar with Samuel''s appearance.


    But why would he be here?


    "Look at her, do you still recognize her?" Samuel pointed at Yan Yu and asked.


    Looking in the direction pointed out by Samuel, Li Shanfeng frowned when he saw Yan Yu. After all, it


    had happened two years ago. There were countless women around Li Shanfeng. How could he always


    keep Yan Yu in his heart?


    "I don''t know her," Li Shanfeng said.


    "Since you''ve forgotten, I''ll remind you.


    Two years ago, her parents died in your father''s drunk driving. Do you remember now?" Samuel said.


    Li Shanfeng felt his heart stop beating.


    Although this matter had passed for two years and he had even forgotten Yan Yu''s appearance, he


    would not forget about it himself.


    "Two years ago, she and I settled our deal in private," Li Shanfeng''s father couldn''t help but say.


    "Your son went to her with money and asked her to sleep with him before he gave her the money. She


    didn''t agree, so she didn''t get the money. Instead, she was beaten up by your son," Samuel said.


    Li Shanfeng''s father didn''t know this at all. He always thought that after Van Yu got the money, this


    matter was over. He didn''t expect that Li Shanfeng would do such a thing!

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    Li Shanfeng was also very regretful. He had never thought that two yearster, Yan Yu would be able


    to find such a backer.


    If given a chance to reverse the flow of time, he would have given Yan Yu the money honestly. He


    would never have dared to have any evil intentions toward her. It was a pity that it was toote to regret


    it.


    After being beaten up by his father, Li Shanfeng knelt in front Samuel. He did not have any desire to


    fight against this tough character who could force Han Tiansheng to leave the Chinese District.


    Li Shanfeng lowered his head and said respectfully, "Brother Samuel, I was confused for a moment. If


    Yan Yu wants anypensation, I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy her."


    Seeing this scene, Yan Yu took a deep breath. The arrogant Li family actually had such a day. She had


    wanted to take revenge even in her dreams. She did not expect that this day woulde in this way.


    She did not thank the heavens for giving her the chance to meet Samuel, because she never believed


    in heaven. At this moment, in her heart, Samuel was heaven, and he was god.


    "A life for a life. Have you heard of this saying?" Samuel said faintly.


    The faces of the three members of the Li family changed dramatically. Since money couldn''t make up


    for it, did they have to pay with their life?


    Li Shanfeng¡¯s parents didn''t want to die. They hadn¡¯t enjoyed their rich life yet. How could they die?


    Li Shanfeng¡¯s mother knew that in such a situation, only Van Yu could save them.


    The arrogant woman was no longer arrogant. She walked to Yan Yu''s side, took her hand and said,


    "Yan Yu, 1 know you hate us very much, but people can''te back to life even after they die. Even if


    we die, your parents won''t be able toe back to life. I can give you whatever you want. Money, no


    matter how much you want, I can guarantee that you will live a very rich life in the future."


    Yan Yu shook off thedy''s hand with a look of disgust. Regardless of whether it was two years ago or


    today, when thedy saw her, her expression was filled with disdain, as if she was looking down on


    everyone. Now that she had turned around to plead with her, how could Yan Yu forgive her?


    It was right that Yan Yu was short of money, but she would never take her parents'' blood buns and live


    a leisurely life.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t want any money from the Li family," Yan Yu said through gritted teeth.


    The noblewoman did not expect her money to not be able to sway Yan Yu. She could only pretend to


    be pitiful and kneel in front of Yan Yu with tears streaming down her face.


    "Yan Yu, I beg you. If you want anything, you can tell me, but you can¡¯t kill me. I don''t want to die." The


    noblewoman cried bitterly.


    Yan Yu was not soft-hearted at all, and she knew that the woman was just pretending to be pitiful. She


    just wanted to save her life. If she did not have Samuel''s support in the future, she would definitely take


    revenge on her.


    The pity was used on the poor person, but she was definitely not.


    "You don''t have to pretend to be pitiful in front of me. If you don''t want to die, do my parents deserve to


    die?" In her emotional excitement, Yan Yu pped the noble woman¡¯s face and continued, "Do you


    know how painful they are? Do you know how helpless I was at that time? I can only watch them die


    slowly but can¡¯t do anything."


    After getting pped, the noblewoman''s eyes shed with a sh of anger, but she did not dare to lose


    her temper, because Yan Yu''s backer was Samuel, who the Li family was not qualified to deal with.


    "It''s my fault. I''m willing to take the responsibility. I''m willing to share half of the Li family''s property with


    you. Please forgive us." Li Shanfeng''s father also began to pretend to be pitiful at this time. He also put


    on a self-ming expression, which was totally different from the arrogant look he had two years ago.


    Yan Yu still remembered the attitude of Li Shanfeng''s father after he showed up the second day of the


    car ident two years ago. Even though he knew that he had killed someone, he still looked like he


    didn''t care at all. It was as if two lives were not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    "If it were two years ago, perhaps I would have forgiven you, but not now," Yan Yu said lightly.


    At this time, Li Shanfeng finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He red at Yan Yu and said, "Yan Yu, don''t


    go too far. Do you really think the Li family has no other way? I advise you to..."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Before he could finish his words, Ma Feihao hit Li Shanfeng¡¯s face with his knee.


    As a henchman of Samuel, how could Ma Feihao allow him to scold "Samuel" in a roundabout way?


    All of a sudden, blood gushed out of Li Shanfeng¡¯s nose, and even the bridge of his nose was broken.


    "Li Shanfeng, it seems that you haven¡¯t learned enough lessons. What''s wrong? You don¡¯t even care


    about Brother Samuel now, do you?" Ma Feihao said fiercely.


    Li Shanfeng secretly nced at Samuel out of the corner of his eye. Although he was very unwilling in


    his heart, he did not dare to refute Ma Feihao''s words.


    Samuel was Samuel, and in front of him, the Li n was nothing more than an ant.


    "Are you not convinced?" Ma Feihao raised his fist and threatened Li Shanfeng.


    Li Shanfeng knew that Ma Feihao was taking the opportunity to beat him when he was down. He relied


    on Samuel''s deterrence to show off in front of him, but if Li Shanfeng didn''tpromise, he would


    suffer more.


    "Convinced." Li Shanfeng lowered his head and said.


    Ma Feihao''s face was full of regret. He didn''t expect that he could not find an opportunity to punch Li


    Shanfeng. Li Shanfeng was supercilious in daily life, but he didn¡¯t expect that he had to be obedient in


    front of Samuel.


    Samuel looked at Ma Feihao and said," Take him to the track." Ma Feihao hadn''t figured out Samuel¡¯s


    real intention yet. He asked several bodyguards to take the three of the Li family to the track.


    Samuel and Van Yu arrived first.


    Shu Yang was confident that he could get a good result for Samuel in the next round. The reason why


    he worked so hard was that he knew very well that he could only rely on Samuel if he wanted revenge


    and revive the Shu Family.


    "Brother Samuel, I will definitely not disappoint you in today''spetition." After seeing Samuel, Shu


    Yang ran all the way to Samuel and said.


    "Today''s match ranking is not important. I want to see a car ident on the track," Samuel said lightly.


    Yan Yu''s eyelids twitched. She didn''t understand why Samuel would suddenly arrange thepetition


    under such circumstances. But after hearing this, she guessed what he was going to do.


    "A car ident?" Shu Yang looked at Samuel in confusion. Once there was a car ident on the track,


    it must be very fierce, because the speed on the track had shown the limit of a car''s performance.


    Under this kind of speed, once there was a car ident, it would be a life-threatening threat to the


    driver.


    "Are you afraid?" Samuel looked at Shu Yang coldly.


    Of course, Samuel would not break his promise. He would give Shu Yang a chance, but whether Shu


    Yang could do it or not depended on himself.


    "I''m not afraid." Shu Yang hesitated for a moment and said with a firm expression. Since he wanted to


    rely on Samuel to start over, he had to satisfy anything Samuel ordered him to do.


    "Very good."


    Not long after, Ma Feihao showed up with Li Shanfeng and his family. Samuel asked," Did you see


    them?"


    Li Shanfeng?


    Shu Yang and Li Shanfeng had interacted


    Shu Yang knew that Li Shanfeng must have done something to provoke Samuel. With his position, he


    was not qualified to help Li Shanfeng beg for mercy.


    "I saw it. I won''t give them a chance to live, " said Shu Yang, gritting his teeth.


    At this time, Ma Feihao ran to Samuel. He looked at Shu Yang coldly, and then said to Samuel,


    "Brother Samuel, I¡¯ve brought them here. What should we do next?"


    A life for a life. So this was the way to pay for a life for a life!

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    Although Samuel had made some incredible feats in Chinese District, Ma Feihao thought he was lucky


    in addition to being courageous. If his uncle Ma Yu had not arrived in time, Samuel would have already


    died in Han Xiao''s hands.


    To Ma Feihao, Samuel''s role was nothing more than a boorish fellow. But at this moment, he finally


    realized how cruel and merciless Samuel was. He also understood how dangerous it was to fight


    against Samuel.


    "Yes." Ma Feihao nodded and then went to do what Samuel had told him.


    Samuel led Yan Yu to the auditorium.


    At this moment, although Yan Yu was about to get her revenge, deep in her heart, she was extremely


    afraid.


    If she wanted to take revenge, it did not mean that she could really ept it calmly when this day came


    in this way. After all, she was just a little girl. If she had to face such a fierce car ident again, even if


    it was her enemy, she would still be frightened.


    "Are you afraid?" Samuel asked Yan Yu.


    Yan Yu lowered her head, not daring to speak.


    Samuel''s face was as cold as frost. He said," If you don''t even dare to look at how your enemy died,


    what right do you have to take revenge?"


    Yan Yu still did not speak, because she did not know how to respond to Samuel.


    Samuel continued, "It''s not toote to regret it now. I can stop them from dying, but your parents can


    only die unjustly in this life. You probably have forgotten how your parents struggled before they died,


    haven''t you?"


    Yan Yu¡¯s anger was instantly provoked by Samuel. Two years ago, on the day of the car ident, she


    was by her parents¡¯ side. She could only watch as they were eroded by pain and slowly lost their lives


    in pain.


    "I didn''t forget, I didn''t forget." Yan Yu suddenly raised her head and said.


    "Since you haven''t forgotten their pain, why don''t you even have the courage to watch your enemies


    die?" Samuel said contemptuously.


    Yan Yu clenched her fists and did not admit that she was afraid. She said, "I do not dare. I will open my


    eyes wide and watch them being knocked to death." "Really? I guess you will close your eyes, because


    you are a good-for-nothing. How dare you face such a thing?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    "I''m not a good-for-nothing, and I definitely won''t close my eyes." Yan Yu''s anger soared to its peak as


    she purposely red at the track.


    Samuel let out a heavy breath of bad luck. He deliberately forced Yan Yu not to force her, but to make


    this little girl tough. Now she was an orphan. If she was too timid and cowardly, how could she survive


    independently in this society in the future?


    This was Samuel''s way to make Yan Yu stronger. He must help Yan Yu ovee this hurdle.


    In general, Samuel would not deliberately change the trajectory of a person''s life.


    Especially for a little girl like Yan Yu, he would never tell her what to do. However, Yan Yu''s situation


    was special. If he did not take this opportunity to force Yan Yu to grow up, Yan Yu''s life would be more


    difficult in the future.


    "You are currently an orphan. You should learn to strengthen yourself. Otherwise, this cruel society will


    bring you even more twists and turns in the future." Samuel spoke faintly.


    At this time, the drivers on the track were all ready, and the roaring engines were like beasts.


    When Li Shanfeng''s parents were taken to the track, they finally understood what kind of encounter


    they would suffer. They were so scared that their faces turned pale that they almost wet their pants.


    "You two, do you know how fast these cars are? You have about three seconds to escape. I wish you


    good luck." Ma Feihao said to the two with a smile.


    "Ma Feihao, please, please save us. Then, please intercede for Samuel. We don''t want to die," the


    noblewoman begged Ma Feihao.


    "You can tell me anything. As long as I''m alive, everything in the Ma family is yours. " At this moment,


    Li Shanfeng''s father was willing to abandon everything of the Li family. As long as he could survive,


    money was nothing to him.


    "The conditions are quite tempting, but unfortunately, the money is a hot potato. Even if you give it to


    me, I don''t dare to take it. In the Chinese District nowadays, even Han Tiansheng has run away. Who


    the hell dares to offend Samuel? You two, save your energy. Maybe you can run more and live a few


    more seconds." Ma Feihao said happily. The attraction of money was irresistible to anyone, but money


    must be spent alive. Ma Feihao did not have the courage to plead for them, because Samuel¡¯s attitude


    was very clear, which was to let the two old guys die.


    On the stand, Li Shanfeng''s face was full of despair. Even though he knew that his parents would soon


    die in a car ident, there was nothing he could do. He could do nothing but watch all this happen.


    The hidden danger buried two years ago had now caused such a big backfire, which was beyond Li


    Shanfeng''s expectation.


    What he regretted most was that he didn''t kill Van Yu at that time. If Van Yu had died, this matter would


    have been settled. How could this happen today?


    As the countdown began, Samuel said to Yan Yu, "Open your eyes wide and watch.


    This is the price that those who have harmed your parents have to pay for what they had done. If you


    close your eyes and miss this opportunity, you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    Yan Yu trembled all over. She could imagine how cruel this scene was. After all, she had experienced it


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    for herself, but she knew that if she missed it, she would never see it again.


    "I''ll watch carefully."


    The signal light flickered, and the car started to turn on the countdown.


    All the engines of the cars burst out the roar of the beasts.


    Li Shanfeng''s parents had no choice but to run for their lives. However, they only had about three


    seconds left, which was thest and most desperate struggle in their lives.


    How could a man''s speed be faster than a racing speed?


    The signal light turned green. The car that Shu Yang was driving sent them flying in the blink of an eye.


    In such a high speed, their bodies were as thin as paper.


    "You didn''t disappoint me," Samuel said to Yan Yu. During the entire process of crashing into the


    carriage, Yan Yu didn''t even blink her eyes. Samuel was very satisfied.


    He stood up and ordered Ma Feihao again," Take Li Shanfeng to the track. He is not allowed to leave


    until his parents die."


    Ma Feihao immediately ordered his men to do this. He didn''t want to get close to Li Shanfeng''s bloody


    parents.


    The scene from two years ago reappeared, but this time, the protagonist was not Yan Yu, but Li


    Shanfeng.


    Looking at his dying parents, Li Shanfeng''s heart was in great pain. He had finally tasted the journey of


    Yan Yu''s heart two years ago.


    It seemed that under the pressure, this little girl not only grew up, but also learned how to evolve.


    Walking to Li Shanfeng''s side, Yan Yu said, "Now, can you understand my pain back then?"


    Li Shanfeng lowered his head, not daring to look at his parents at all.


    "You should be like me back then, wanting to take revenge, right? But isn''t that kind of helpless feeling


    very ufortable?" Yan Yu continued.


    These words hit Li Shanfeng right in the heart. He really had a feeling of helplessness now, because he


    could not find a chance to turn over Samuel.


    "Do you know that you and I are the same kind of people?" Yan Yu said.


    Li Shanfeng did not refute Yan Yu''s other words, but he could not ept this sentence.


    He was born into a rich and powerful family, while Yan Yu was just an ordinary person. How could she


    "You really think too highly of yourself. What right do people like you have topete with me?" Li


    Shanfeng said disdainfully.


    These words stunned Li Shanfeng. What else did he have now? Nothing at all. He was no longer the Li


    family''s son of a wealthy family, nor was he any noble young master.

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    Although many people witnessed thepetition, this matter did not continue to develop. After all, it


    was rted to Samuel. No one wanted to bring the fire to themselves, so the spread was very small. It


    only spread among the top families, and no one dared to say a word about it.


    The death of the Li family''s parents had be a normal traffic ident report. No one dared to dig


    deep into the hidden secrets behind this matter.


    Yan Yu, who had gotten her revenge, had suddenly appeared in front of Samuel in a very sexy fashion


    today. Without heavy makeup, her non-mainstream makeup had also faded, and she looked like a very


    elegantdy without eyebrow nails.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel asked Yan Yu in confusion.


    "I want to repay you." Yan Yu lowered her head and said with her cheeks slightly red.


    Although she didn''t say it clearly, Samuel had already understood what Yan Yu wanted to do. It was


    estimated that in the mind of this little girl, other than paying back Samuel in this way, she couldn''t think


    of any other way.


    "I have arranged a job for you. If you can work hard, it will be the biggest reward for me," Samuel said.


    All of a sudden, Yan Yu pulled down her shoulders, revealing her fair and smooth shoulders. It was


    definitely a beautiful woman.


    "Come," Yan Yu said with her eyes closed. Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. There was


    something strange in this girl''s mind.


    "Don''t worry, I''m definitely clean. Even though I''m hanging out with those people. I''ve never allowed


    anyone to touch me," Van Yu said.


    "Say something that hurts people. I am not the least bit interested in you." Samuel spoke in a faint


    voice.


    Van Yu opened her eyes and looked at Samuel incredulously. She could be considered a beauty. He


    did not even react when she threw herself at him. How was this possible?


    "Can''t you?" Yan Yu asked in astonishment. In her opinion, only such a possibility could keep Samuel


    from being disturbed.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Qi Yiyun had once said something like that. Of course, it wasn''t that he


    couldn''t do it, he just wasn''t interested in women other than Yvonne.


    If they asked Yvonne about this kind of thing, they would know if he could do it or not.


    During the honey month, Yvonne had not been able to get out of bed for several days.


    "You''re not my food. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the office,¡± Samuel said.


    "I know a folk prescription. Do you want to try?" asked Yan Yu. Obviously, she had already confirmed


    her guess, believing Samuel did not have that kind of function.


    Samuel did not bother to exin. Yan Yu could think whatever she wanted. He did not need to prove


    anything to Yan Yu.


    Walking out of the house, Yan Yu followed him closely and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean


    to remove your scar, but it''s not that you can''t cure it. How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Samuel couldn''t evenugh out loud. He said, "I can¡¯t cure it because I''m a eunuch."


    A eunuch!


    The two words stunned Yan Yu on the spot.


    Samuel... I can''t believe it!


    In this world, there were really eunuchs in addition to the dramas.


    This refreshed Yan Yu¡¯s understanding of this world.


    After stopping a taxi, the two of them rushed to thepany.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tang Zong, who received the order, was already waiting at thepany''s entrance.


    When he saw Samuel, he trotted all the way to Samuel and helped him push the wheelchair.


    "Brother Samuel, what can I do for you? I''ll go to your house by myself. You don''t have toe here in


    person," said Tang Zong.


    "Do you look down on ame man like me? " Samuel joked.


    Tang Zong straightened his face. He knew Samuel was joking, but he didn''t have the guts to joke with


    him.


    "Brother Samuel, that''s not what I meant," Tang Zong quickly said.


    "Kid, you are good in everything, but you can''t joke around. Am I that serious in your eyes?" Samuel


    said helplessly.


    In Tang Zong''s eyes, what kind of person


    Samuel?


    To Tang Zong, this position was even higher than that of the World Savior. Without Samuel, he wouldn¡¯t


    be here today. His respect for Samuel was something that no one in the world couldpare to. To


    Tang Zong, all he had to do in his life was to do one thing, and that was all of Samuel''s orders.


    This level of loyalty naturally made him not dare to joke around Samuel. He also did not dare to make


    him look like a friend in front of Samuel.


    Subordinates were subordinates, and Tang Zong would never cross this line.


    "Her name is Van Yu. Get to know each other,¡± Samuel said.


    Tang Zong didn''t care who Van Yu was. Since she was brought here by Samuel, she was worthy of his


    consideration.


    He stretched out his hands and politely said, "Hello, my name is Tang long. I¡¯m the person in charge of


    thispany."


    Yan Yu''s social status was very low and she had never received such treatment. Furthermore, the other


    party was the person in charge of argepany. Thus, she stood rooted to the spot, not knowing


    how to respond to Tang long.


    Tang long retracted his hand and said, " I''m sorry. I was too rash."


    These words had resolved Yan Yu''s embarrassment, but it also caused Yan Yu to feel a little guilty.


    As the person in charge of apany, how could he be so polite to her? She knew that was all


    because of Samuel.


    Samuel had avenged her and found her a job. She knew that she would be treated well because of


    Samuel after she joined thispany.


    Yan Yu had made up her mind. She must find an opportunity to repay Samuel.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing else he could do in that aspect. It was really difficult to cure.


    "Let''s go to thepany first and take a look. Let''s get familiar with the


    environment." Samuel did not know what Yan Yu was thinking at this time.


    Otherwise, he would definitely suffocate to death.


    Walking into thepany, Yan Yu seemed a little nervous, because she had never been to the


    workce. This kind of scene was too strange to her. It seemed that it was difficult for Yan Yu to


    integrate into this atmosphere when the staff came and went in a hurry.


    While Samuel was familiarizing himself with thepany with Yan Yu, an unexpected guest appeared


    in the Li family.


    "Do you want revenge?" A strange voice came into Li Shanfeng''s ears.


    Li Shanfeng turned his head and found that the stranger was definitely not a disciple of a noble family


    in Chinese District.


    "Who are you?" Li Shanfeng asked.


    It was Nangong Sun. He hated Samuel so much that he wanted to tear him to pieces.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You just need to know that I''m the only one who can help you," Nangong


    Sun said calmly.


    "Humph." Li Shanfeng snorted coldly. In this case, he didn''t think that anyone had the ability to help


    him.


    "You don¡¯t trust me?" Nangong Sun asked with a smile.


    "Why should I believe you? Do you know who Samuel is? Who in Chinese District dares to go against


    him?" Li Shanfeng said disdainfully. He didn''t want to admit it, but that was the truth. What was the


    point of denying it?


    "Of course I know who he is. And I know better than anyone else. As long as I can find out his


    weakness, I can deal with him. I can help you provide the killers," Nangong Sun said.


    Li Shanfeng was not a fool. If it was really as easy as he said, why didn''t he deal with Samuel alone


    instead of finding him?


    "Why are you still looking for me when you''re so confident?" Li Shanfeng said coldly.


    Li Shanfeng frowned. This guy had a blood rtionship with Samuel. It seemed that he had a strong


    background. And it seemed that he did have the strength to deal with Samuel. This was a good


    opportunity for him to take revenge.

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    Nangong Sun was bragging. Not only did he not have the ability to kill Samuel, but he also came to Li


    Shanfeng''s aid because he was afraid that he would lose his life if he didn''t handle this matter properly.


    For him, every step forward was a threat to his life. Nangong Boling, who was behind him, didn''t care


    about his life anymore. Hence, he could only be extremely careful. Only in this way could he survive


    Samuel''s death.


    It was a pity that Li Shanfeng didn¡¯t know that. He was so angry that he wanted revenge. Nangong


    Sun''s appearance was tantamount to an opportunity falling from the sky. Li Shanfeng felt that if he


    didn''t seize this opportunity, he would never have a chance to take revenge, and he would never be


    able to turn the tables.


    "What should I do?" Li Shanfeng asked,


    Nangong Sun smiled faintly. It seemed that Li Shanfeng still believed him. This was good. If he could


    use a puppet, his danger would be greatly reduced.


    "Qi Yiyun," Nangong Sun said.


    Li Shanfeng frowned and asked, "What do you mean? Does this matter have anything to do with Qi


    Yiyun?"


    "Don''t you know that this woman lives with Samuel? They are on good terms and are the best use for


    each other. She is Samuel¡¯s weakness. As long as you catch Qi Yiyun, Samuel will be at your


    disposal." Nangong Sun had benefited from Han Nian''s affair, so he thought that as long as he caught


    Qi Yiyun, Samuel would be obedient.


    "With my present ability, how can I catch Qi Yiyun? The Qi family secretly provided Qi Yiyun with


    bodyguards," Li Shanfeng said.


    "I can provide you with killers. These bodyguards are just a pile of paper puppets for killers. You don''t


    have to worry at all," Nangong Sun said.


    Although Li Shanfeng had promised to work with Nangong Sun to deal with Samuel, he knew that he


    was just a tool for Nangong Sun. Once he used up all his value, he would be abandoned. Therefore,


    before that, he had to make a deal with Nangong Sun.


    "Will you help me get back thepany after the death of Samuel?" Now that the Li''s Group had


    copsed, it wouldn''t take long for it to go bankrupt. Therefore, Li Shanfeng had to make ns for his


    future.


    "Don''t worry. As long as Samuel is dead, I can make the Li family the number one family in the Chinese


    area. The Hannigan family is nothing," Hangong Sun said disdainfully.


    "Who the hell are you?" Li Shanfeng didn''t believe Hangong Sun''s arrogance. After all, the influence of


    the Hannigan family in Chinese District was very amazing, but he looked as if he didn''t take the


    Hannigan family seriously at all. Li Shanfeng couldn''t figure out where Hangong Sun''s confidence


    came from.


    "My status is not what you can imagine. In your eyes, the Hannigan family is very powerful, but in my


    eyes, the Hannigan family is just a group of nobodies. Even Han Tiansheng is just an ant." Hangong


    Sun was not bragging. The Hannigan family was indeed not qualified to bepared with the Hangong


    family, but it was because of the family level. How Nangong Sun had already stepped out of the family,


    and even Nangong Boling did not care about his life. Therefore, the power of the Nangong family had


    actually not much to do with him.


    What Nangong Sun didn¡¯t know was that ever since he left the ind, this grandson of his was already


    a dead man in Nangong Boling''s heart.


    First of all, Nangong Boling did not think that Nangong Sun was a match for Samuel. Moreover, if


    Nangong Sun could really find an opportunity to harm Samuel, Nangong Boling would not sit idly by


    and do nothing. This was because in Nangong Boling''s heart, the best candidate for the position of


    patriarch was already Samuel. Furthermore, this was something that no one could move.


    No one understood how urgent Nangong Boling''s desire to bring his family into the Tianqi realm was.


    There was no one who could stop Nangong Boling from doing so. Anyone who stood in his way had a


    dead end! Even his own grandson was no exception.


    "As long as I can revitalize the Li family, I''m willing to be your dog." Li Shanfeng walked up to Nangong


    Sun. To him, Nangong Sun was like a savior, so he chose to surrender.


    Kneeling on the ground, Li Shanfeng, who had a loyal look on his face, abandoned his dignity just for


    revenge.


    Nangong Sun didn''t expect Li Shanfeng to be aware of this. A strong sense of superiority rose in his


    heart, and he couldn''t bear tough out loud.


    "Samuel, if you had the same consciousness, you wouldn''t have had to die. But you chose to go


    against me. You asked for it."


    Samuel left Yan Yu in thepany and returned home. For him, who was not able to move, without Qi


    Yiyun''s care, he was still not used to it in many ways. After all, in this case, many simple and easy


    trivial things became difficult for him.


    Fortunately, Samuel had been through hardships since he was a child, so difficulties were not a big


    deal for him. On the contrary, he liked to face difficulties because only difficulties could make him grow


    up.


    Over the next few days, Samuel''s days were dull.


    Ma Feihao still came to please Samuel every day. It was a headache for Samuel to deal with the


    grievances between him and Shu Yang.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    For him, Ma Feihao was still of great value. After all, his uncle was from the Tianqi Realm, Samuel did


    not dare to provoke him.


    As for Shu Yang, Samuel had already promised to give him a chance to take revenge. For someone


    who was not used to going back on his words, Samuel did not abandon this idea. Hence, the current


    situation made him unsure of the decision he should make.


    On the one hand, he did not dare to offend him. On the other hand, he did not want to break his


    promise.


    One day, when Samuel was about to go out, Qi Donglin ran to him in a panic. He seemed to be out of


    breath, as if something big had happened.


    "What is it?" Samuel said.


    Qi Donglin took a few deep breaths and said, "Yiyun was kidnapped." "Kidnapped? How could this be?"


    Samuel said in a deep voice. Although he had already decided to distance himself from Qi Yiyun, he


    would not sit idly by when something like this happened. Furthermore, he had an intuition that Qi Yiyun


    s ident must have something to do with him.


    Qi Donglin shook his head and said, "I don''t know either. They just called to inform me."


    "Since you came to me the first time, you must think it has something to do with me, right?" Samuel


    said.


    Qi Donglin did think so. Otherwise, how could Qi Yiyun be kidnapped for no reason?


    Seeing Qi Donglin remain silent, Samuel knew that he was afraid of him. He said," Don''t worry. I will


    bring Qi Yiyun back safe and sound."


    "Thank you, thank you." Qi Donglin thanked him again and again.


    "I''m the one who got her into trouble. I don''t need your thanks. What else did the other party say?"


    Samuel said .


    "No, he didn''t say anything," Qi Donglin said.


    "Okay," said Qi Donglin.


    Samuel had nned to meet Ma Yu. Now that Qi Yiyun was in trouble, he had to meet Ma Yu.


    Under the circumstances, it was absolutely impossible for Samuel to save Qi Yiyun. He could only


    hope that Ma Yu could help him.


    In front of the Hannigan family''s vi, no matter whether it was raining or sunbathing, Ma Yu would


    always lie on the coffin cover and never leave.


    When Samuel came to him, Ma Yu sat up. Ma Yu had no choice when facing Samuel, who didn''t want


    to be Elder Yi''s disciple. He even did not want to believe that Samuel was telling the truth.


    The other party was Elder Yi, and there were countless people who wanted to be his disciple.


    However, Samuel refused. How was this possible?

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    "Have you changed your mind?" Ma Yu asked Samuel. In his heart, he desperately hoped that Samuel


    would not make such a stupid choice, because he still wanted to be promoted in the Tianqi Realm. In


    order to do so, he could only rely on Samuel. If Samuel refused Elder Yi''s good intentions, his dream


    would be broken.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "I want to ask you for a favor."


    Ma Yu sighed helplessly. He really didn''t understand what was in Samuel''s mind. How could he reject


    such a good deal?


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Ma Yu did not refuse Samuel, because his purpose ining to the U.S.


    was to protect Samuel and let him do what he wanted. This was the order of Elder Yi himself. Even if


    Samuel refused to be Elder Yi''s disciple. Ma Yu had to satisfy all of his desires before Elder Yi spoke.


    "Qi Yiyun was kidnapped," Samuel said.


    "The kidnapping of Qi Yiyun must have something to do with you." Ma Yu raised his eyebrows and


    said.


    Samuel nodded.


    "Han Tiansheng certainly doesn''t dare to act recklessly now. This old guy should know what will


    happen if he provokes you again. ording to what has happened around you recently, Li Shanfeng is


    the most suspicious," Ma Yu said.


    On the way here, Samuel also thought about it. He also thought that it was Li Shanfeng who did it,


    because he didn''t know who else dared to do this to him. "But the Li family is in trouble now, and Li


    Shanfeng still has time to deal with you. It seems that he has got secret help." Ma Yu guessed.


    "That''s why I came to you," Samuel said. If Li Shanfeng didn''t have any backing, he wouldn¡¯t have


    dared to act rashly.


    Kidnapping Qi Yiyun wasn''t a big deal. But he didn''t have a helper. How could he deal with Samuel? If


    he couldn''t deal with Samuel, it would be meaningless to kidnap her.


    Therefore, Samuel was sure that Li Shanfeng had someone to help him secretly.


    "Many killers have recently appeared in the Chinese District. Do you know about this?" Ma Yu asked.


    "Killer?" Samuel frowned. He was not as powerful as Cloud City in Chinese District, so he didn''t have


    enough control over the things that happened in the dark, so he didn¡¯t know anything about the


    assassination.


    "If I''m right, these killers areing for you, and the mastermind behind the killers may be Li


    Shanfeng''s helper." Ma Yu did not intend to tell Samuel about this, because he had reserved a chance


    for Ma Feihao, so that Ma Feihao could strive for a chance to show himself in front of Samuel. But in


    this case, he could not hide it anymore.


    Mastermind?


    Samuel frowned. "Who did this? I didn¡¯t expect that many killers woulde to deal with me."


    At this time, Samuel suddenly thought of the call from Nangong Boling a few days ago. He immediately


    understood the mastermind behind the scenes.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Apart from him, Samuel could not think of anyone else who was eager to see him die.


    Seeing the change in Samuel''s expression, Ma Yu knew that he had an answer in his heart. He said,


    "Since you know who he is, it will be easy to deal with this matter. Li Shanfeng is just a puppet. As long


    as we find the one behind him, Qi Yiyun will not be in danger."


    Samuel nodded and said, "His name is Hangong Sun."


    "It''s no use telling me. You have to ask Ma Feihao for help. As long as the hotel in


    Chinese District has this name registered, I believe it will be easy for him to find out," Ma Yu said.


    Obviously, Ma Yu had once again let Ma Feihao show his value in front of Samuel. Even though


    Samuel had made it clear that he did not want to be a disciple of Elder Vi, Ma Yu still did not give up on


    expanding his rtionship. He always believed that Samuel would figure it out one day.


    Samuel called Ma Feihao and asked him to do this.


    Hangong Sun would never have imagined that he would find a puppet and take advantage of the


    puppet to deal with Samuel. However, Samuel had already pointed the spearhead at him.


    In a hotel, Hangong Sun looked like a senior generalmanding troops thousands of miles away.


    There was a faint smile on his face. In his opinion, everything was under his control now. Even if Li


    Shanfeng''s n failed, Li Shanfeng would die, and it had nothing to do with him.


    "The feeling of having a dog is really good. You don''t have to do anything yourself.


    This is the benefit brought about by power. You just need to watch the fire from the other side. No


    matter how big the fire is, it has nothing to do with me," Nangong Sun said with a proud face, as if he


    was very satisfied with his n.


    "If Samuel wants to go against you, he¡¯s courting his own death." There was a ck shadow in the


    corner of the room. This was the bodyguard that Nangong Sun hired. The high sry was enough for


    him to meet all Nangong Sun¡¯s requirements. It was natural for him to boast like this.


    "Of course. This good-for-nothing doesn''t even know who he is. He actually even dares topete


    with me for the position of the family head. Let¡¯s see how capable he is." Nangong Sun said


    disdainfully.


    "He¡¯s just a little of the Nangong family''s blood. He''s not as pure as you. It''s overconfident of him to


    dream ofpeting with you for the master of the Nangong family," the bodyguard said.


    Nangong Sun nodded deeply in agreement. Of course, he epted these words. How could a


    grandson of Nangong Qianqiu, who had been driven out of the family, be qualified topete with


    him?


    "Unfortunately, Han Nian is not in my hands. If not, I will definitely get Han Nian to die in front of him. I


    want him to experience all the pain." Nangong Sun suddenly clenched his teeth. This was sufficient to


    tell just how deep his hatred for Samuel.


    After all, Samuel was brought back to the Nangong family by him and used to be his subordinate. But


    now, he was qualified topete with him for the position of the home lord. Such a difference in status


    was not something that Nangong Sun could ept. Therefore, killing Samuel was not enough to dispel


    the hatred in Nangong Sun¡¯s heart.


    "If you want to kill her, I can help you find her," the bodyguard said.


    Nangong Sun wanted to kill Han Nian very much. He even wanted to strangle her in front of Samuel.


    However, this was just an idea. Now that Samuel was in the hands of Nangong Boling''s men, he didn''t


    have the guts to touch Nangong Boling''s men.


    "Forget it. Just consider it as giving grandpa face," Nangong Sun said.


    The bodyguard said that Nangong Sun was generous on the surface, but inside, he was disdainful. It


    was obvious that Nangong Sun didn¡¯t dare to do this because he was afraid of angering Nangong


    Boling.


    At this time, the door was suddenly blown open.


    The bodyguards stood in front of Nangong Sun for the first time.


    When Nangong Sun saw Samuel''s wheelchair sliding into the room, his expression changed drastically.


    "Samuel!" Nangong Sun yelled through gritted teeth.


    "Nangong Sun, I didn''t expect that I would find you so soon," Samuel said faintly.


    Just now Nangong Sun was still holding on to the overall situation, but now he acted as if he was


    treading on thin ice.


    "Why did Samuel suddenly find me? Was the kidnapping of Qi Yiyun exposed? And Samuel found Li


    Shanfeng in such a short time and Li Shanfeng betrayed him?"


    Impossible!


    It was absolutely impossible.


    "Why do you want to see me? I''m just a tourist in the Chinese District," said Nangong Sun.


    "Tourist?" Samuel smiled faintly and said," Nangong Boling once gave me a call. Guess what he said?"


    "What did he say?" Nangong Sun asked.


    "He said that no matter whoes to the Chinese District, as long as he dares to hurt


    me, I can kill him. He will never intervene," Samuel said.


    "Grandpa made it very clear., but I didn''t do anything harmful to you," Nangong Sun argued.

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    For Nangong Sun, this was an extremely perfect n. He had even been proud to think that he had


    yed with Samuel. He did not expect that his perfect n would turn out to be an idiotic move in


    Samuel''s eyes, which made him panic for a while.


    However, he forced himself to act calm and did not dare to reveal anything in front of Samuel.


    Otherwise, it was likely that he would die in Samuel''s hands today.


    "That''s just one-sided argument. Do you have any evidence? How can you prove that I was the one


    behind Li Shanfeng? I have nothing to do with him,¡± Nangong Sun argued.


    "Do I need proof to kill you?" Samuel asked faintly.


    Nangong Sun''s heart skipped a beat.


    Samuel¡¯s tant attempt to kill him had nothing to do with evidence.


    At this time, the bodyguard standing in front of Nangong Sun said disdainfully, "If you want to kill him,


    you have to get through me first. Let''s see if you have the ability."


    Nangong Sun calmed down a little after hearing Samuel''s words. When he was afraid of Samuel, he


    forgot that there was a killer beside him.


    Even if Samuel wanted to kill him, he had to get through a killer first.


    "Samuel, you''re just a cripple now. Can you really kill me?" Nangong Sun sneered.


    Ma Yu, who was beside Samuel, took a step forward and looked at the bodyguard listlessly. He said,


    "When did you, a piece of trash, dare to jump up and down in front of me?"


    "How dare you talk to me like that? I''ll let you have a taste of what it feels like to break bones all over


    your body." After the bodyguard finished speaking, he took the initiative to attack Ma Yu.


    Ma Yu was in low spirits, because he didn''t care about this low-ss role at all.


    "Fighting with a good-for-nothing like you is really a disgrace to my reputation. But since you are so


    reckless, I will fulfill your wish." Ma Yu said lightly.


    The bodyguard moved very fast, and his strength was amazing. The wind from his fists whistled, but


    his opponent was a totally different person. In Ma Yu''s eyes, this little trick was like a three-year-old


    child''s y.


    "You dare to be a killer with such a little ability. It seems that the secr killer world has declined." As


    soon as Ma Yu finished speaking, he took actionter and threw a punch at the bodyguard''s face at a


    faster speed.


    The bodyguard only felt that something shed in front of him. Before he could react, he was sent flying


    by a punch and hit the wall with a bang. It seemed that the whole wall was shaking because of it.


    "Is this your strength?" Ma Yu sighed. It seemed that he moved slowly, but in fact, in an instant, he had


    alreadye in front of the bodyguard.


    He kicked the bodyguard in the chest.


    The bodyguard opened his eyes wide because of the suffocating. He looked at Ma Yu in disbelief.


    He never thought that in front of this person, he was actually unable to resist at all!


    "Who... who are you?" The bodyguard looked at Ma Yu in horror and asked.


    "You are not qualified to know who I am." After saying that, Ma Yu kicked the bodyguard in the chest


    again. This time, he did not hold back at all.


    The bodyguard spat out blood and stopped breathing with a desperate look.


    Hangong Sun stood in the same ce, transfixed. He had spent a lot of money to hire a bodyguard


    who was known as a top killer. However, he was killed by Ma Yu so easily!


    "I was going to let you go, but you''re looking for your own death. You can''t me me." Hangong Sun


    came to his senses when he heard Samuel''s indifferent voice. He realized that he was in a life-or-death


    situation. If he wanted to live, the only chance he had was to beg Samuel to let him go.


    No matter how arrogant they were, in the face of life and death, they were as humble as ants.


    Even if Nangong Sun never thought Samuel was qualified to be his opponent and thought that it was all


    because of luck, at this moment, he had no choice but to kneel down and apologize to Samuel.


    In order to save his life, dignity was nothing.


    "Samuel, I know I''m in the wrong. Please give me a chance. I will get back to the Nangong family


    immediately. I can promise you that I will never leave or trouble you for the rest of my life." Nangong


    Sun looked flustered and frightened. It was not until this moment that he realized how stupid it was to


    Fight with Samuel?


    He thought that he could control the whole situation. In Samuel¡¯s eyes, he was just a joke. No matter


    how he looked at it, he was no match for Samuel.


    It was a pity that Nangong Sun knew too little about himself. He would pay for his stupidity.


    "Where''s Li Shanfeng?" Samuel asked.


    "North District, there is a factory building in the north district. He is hiding in the basement. Please let


    me go. Please spare me." Nangong Sun kowtowed and said.


    Samuel nced at Ma Yu and then left the room.


    How could Samuel let him go? In this case, Hangong Sun could kneel down and beg for mercy in order


    to save his life. But Samuel knew that once he got a chance, he would be a threat again.


    Samuel had learned a lot from Lydia. If he had not pampered Lydia too much and been soft-hearted,


    Han Hian would not have left Yvonne at such a young age.


    "If he is an enemy, you have to kill him," Samuel said indifferently when he walked out of the room.


    From the room came Hangong Sun''s unwilling cry, but it was useless. From the moment he left the


    Hangong family, Hangong Sun¡¯s fate was doomed to die because he would never be Samuel''s


    opponent.


    Horth District.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Li Shanfeng drooled as he walked to Qi Yiyun''s side.


    "Qi Yiyun, you''re famous for your beauty in Chinese District. I didn''t expect you to be caught by me.


    After I kill Samuel, I''ll satisfy you and let you experience the real pleasure of being a woman,¡± Li


    Shanfeng said with a smile.


    "Kill Samuel?" Qi Yiyun sneered and said," How dare you have such an ridiculous idea?


    "Ridiculous?" Li Shanfeng did not get angry because of Qi Yiyun¡¯s contempt. Instead, he said


    confidently, "Do you know who my helper is? He doesn''t take Samuel seriously. If it weren''t for his


    blood ties with him, he would have killed him."


    "I can tell you clearly that if he really has the ability to do it, he doesn¡¯t need to use you at all. He did it


    just to let you take the responsibility to avoid being used by Samuel. You are just a scapegoat.


    What a joke!" Qi Yiyun said disdainfully.


    "Take the responsibility?"


    This thought made Li Shanfeng shudder. Although it was just spection, it was not impossible.


    "Are you scared now? I advise you to let me go now. Perhaps there is still a way to live," said Qi Yiyun.


    Li Shanfeng looked serious and said coldly, "Would I be afraid of a good-for-nothing like him? He''s


    dead. I''m just worried that Nangong Sun will burn the bridge after crossing it. I have to thank you for


    reminding me. Otherwise, I might have been betrayed by Nangong Sun."


    Li Shanfeng squatted down and held Qi Yiyun''s delicate chin with his right hand. He said with a smile,


    "It seems that this good-for-nothing has a high position in your mind. Do you like this bad guy?"


    After that, Li Shanfeng pped Qi Yiyun in the face and continued in a cold voice," Since you like him


    so much, I¡¯ll let him watch you being trampled by me. I want you to see how useless this good-for-


    nothing is."

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    In Li Shanfeng''s view, his threat would definitely make Qi Yiyun afraid and even beg him for mercy,


    giving him a chance to pity Qi Yiyun, and even let Qi Yiyun take the initiative to be nice to him.


    But the truth was not what he thought.


    The resolute expression on Qi Yiyun s face did not show any fear. On the contrary, she looked at him


    with a sneer.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Li Shanfeng said, gritting his teeth.


    A few bright red fingerprints soon appeared on Qi Yiyun''s face, but fear did not appear in her mind.


    Because in her eyes, Li Shanfeng, such a good-for-nothing, was not qualified to be Samuel¡¯s opponent


    at all. She believed that Samuel woulde to save her.


    Another thing was that Qi Yiyun even thanked Li Shanfeng for capturing her. Ever since she left the


    Samuel, she had no excuse to contact him. But this time, she had a chance to meet him again.


    Even if this chance of meeting him was exchanged for by her own danger, in Qi Yiyun''s opinion, as


    long as she coulde into contact with Samuel, it was worth it.


    "Why should I be afraid?" Qi Yiyun retorted.


    Li Shanfeng didn''t enjoy the pleasure of Qi Yiyun begging for mercy. Instead, he was questioned why


    she was afraid, which made him ashamed and angry.


    "I kidnapped you. Why aren''t you afraid? Don¡¯t you fear death in my hands?" Li Shanfeng asked,


    unwilling to give up.


    Qi Yiyun smiled and said, "Li Shanfeng, it seems that you really don''t know yourself at all. In my eyes,


    you don¡¯t even deserve to carry his shoes. Of course, I''m not afraid of you, because he wille to


    save me soon. And your end is death."


    Li Shanfengughed out of anger, and then he pped Qi Yiyun in the face.


    "You don¡¯t even know who my assistant is. How capable he is! Samuel is nothing but an ant in his


    eyes. Since you trust him so much, I''ll let you know how useless he is," Li Shanfeng said angrily.


    Qi Yiyun¡¯s face was burning with pain, but it did not affect her firm belief. In this world, no one could


    shake her trust in Samuel.


    "You''d better pray for yourself. Think about how you can survive. Your helper may be dead now," said


    Qi Yiyun indifferently.


    Nangong Sun was indeed dead, but Li Shanfeng thought it was a joke. How could a man who could


    y with Samuel be killed by him?


    "Qi Yiyun, I didn''t expect you to be so naive. It''s a pity that you don''t know who he is," Li Shanfeng said.


    Just then, the sound of the door of the basement was heard, and Li Shanfeng''s face lit up.


    Nangong Sun was the only one who knew that he was hiding here. Now that someone hade, it


    was very likely that he had brought that good-for-nothing Samuel with him. It did not ur to him that


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nangong Sun could be so powerful that he had taken down Samuel in such a short period of time.


    However, when Samuel and Ma Yu appeared, Li Shanfeng did not see Nangong Sun, which made his


    eyelids twitch.


    "Li Shanfeng, I''ve given you a chance to live. I didn''t expect you to seek your own death," Samuel said


    tly as he looked at Li Shanfeng.


    "How did you get in?" Li Shanfeng said in disbelief. Outside the basement, there were many killers


    guarding against them. That was also the reason why he thought the visitor was Nangong Sun,


    because no one could break in except for Nangong Sun.


    "Don''t tell me you think those good-for-nothings outside can stop me? I''m sorry to tell you that they are


    all dead," Samuel said.


    Li Shanfeng''s face suddenly turned pale." How could it be possible? There were so many killers. How


    could all of them die without any movement?"


    Li Shanfeng shook his head subconsciously. He couldn''t believe it was true, nor could he believe it.


    "A good-for-nothing like Hangong Sun can make you believe him so much. I''m very curious about what


    bewitching soup he gave you," Samuel asked. He let go of Li Shanfeng because he didn''t want to go


    too far and leave a seed for the Li family. Moreover, with his influence in the


    Chinese District, Li Shanfeng could only live with his tail between his legs.


    Therefore, Samuel never thought that Li Shanfeng would retaliate. He didn¡¯t expect that this guy would


    be in a rtionship with Hangong Sun.


    "He said that if it weren''t for the blood rtion between you and him, he would have killed you," Li


    Shanfeng said.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. He didn''t expect that Nangong Sun would brag in front of Li Shanfeng,


    and Li Shanfeng, the idiot, believed him.


    "Since he asked you to deal with me, don''t you need to care about his blood rtionship with me? Li


    Shanfeng, you are really stupid. Nangong Sun is not worthy of being my opponent. The reason why he


    asked you to deal with me is that he doesn¡¯t dare to face me personally," Samuel said faintly.


    Li Shanfeng''s expression slowly turned hopeless. He didn''t know what Samuel and Nangong Sun said


    was true, but the fact was that Samuel was standing in front of him, and Nangong Sun was probably


    dead!


    "You killed him?" Li Shanfeng asked.


    "Do you think I''ll give him another chance? I''ve given him a chance, but he didn''t cherish it. He''ll end up


    dead," Samuel said.


    There was a loud ng in Li Shanfeng''s head like a thunderp.


    If Nangong Sun was dead, would he be able to survive?


    He believed that Nangong Sun could avenge him, but his hope had turned into despair in such a short


    time.


    "I don''t believe it. How could you kill him?" Li Shanfeng shook his head like a rattledrum. He didn''t want


    to ept the fact, or rather, he didn''t want to ept the reality he was about to face.


    "You can still make it in time. Maybe you can still meet him on the road to hell," Samuel said and


    nodded to Ma Yu. He would never keep this kind of hidden danger, and he would never let Lydia''s


    incident happen again.


    Ma Yu walked in front of Li Shanfeng. Li Shanfeng''s legs were already weak. At this time, he couldn''t


    even stand steadily and sat down on the ground.


    "Isn''t it good to be alive? Why do you have to die?" Ma Yu said indifferently.


    Li Shanfeng looked up at Ma Yu. "Alive? Does he still have a chance to live now?"


    Li Shanfeng could only watch as Ma Yu¡¯s fist went towards him. He had no intention of resisting at all.


    Ma Yu walked to Qi Yiyun''s side and was about to untie the rope on her body.


    However, Qi Yiyun used the force of her butt to move two steps away. Obviously, she was trying to


    avoid Ma Yu.


    Ma Yu smiled helplessly and returned to Samuel''s side.


    "What are you waiting for? Why don¡¯t you help me untie it?" Qi Yiyun pouted her mouth and said to


    Samuel with dissatisfaction.


    Qi Yiyun¡¯s face was red and swollen, which had seriously affected her appearance. But even so, there


    was no fear in Qi Yiyun¡¯s eyes.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll fail when you trust me so much?" Samuel asked Qi Yiyun. Qi Yiyun¡¯s absolute


    trust in him was beyond his imagination.


    "I''m not afraid. How can you fail?" Qi Yiyun raised her head and said.


    "How can my shoes not get wet when walking by the river? I''m not a god," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun retorted, "In my heart, you are infinitely close to God. There is nothing you can''t do."


    Samuel shrugged helplessly, slid to Qi Yiyun''s side and untied her. He said, "It''s not good to believe me


    so much. I will let you down one day."


    After that, Qi Yiyun pushed the wheelchair handle and walked out of the basement.


    "No problem. You go first," Ma Yu said. He was willing to work for Samuel. As long as Samuel was able


    to be Elder Yi¡¯s disciple, everything he had done was worth it.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    Qi Yiyun, who was pushing Samuel, was in a good mood. She didn''t look like she had just been


    kidnapped. She even couldn''t help humming a tune. Because if it hadn''t happened, she wouldn''t have


    had the chance to meet Samuel.


    Samuel was quite helpless about this.


    Because the more Qi Yiyun behaved like this, the more he felt sorry for Qi Yiyun. After all, she was a


    woman who devoted all her feelings to him, and it was a price that was destined not to be paid in


    return.


    "From today on, we''d better not meet each other." Samuel suddenly said.


    Qi Yiyun was in a good mood and heard these words, which was like pouring cold water on her.


    But she forced a smile and pretended not to hear Samuel¡¯s words.


    Samuel pressed the brakes of the wheelchair and continued, "You go first. I don''t need you to drive


    me.¡±


    Qi Yiyun still had a smile on her face, but her eyes were glistening. She said," Samuel, you don''t have


    to be so heartless. After all, I''m also a beautiful woman. Can''t you give me some face?"


    "From now on, your life or death has nothing to do with me. You''d better be careful. I won''t save you


    next time," Samuel said tly.


    Qi Yiyun''s tears burst out in an instant. She didn''t expect Samuel would say such words to her. Just a


    minute ago, she even fantasized about going back to Samuel''s house and continuing to take care of


    him.


    "Samuel, do you know how much it hurts me?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "You humiliated yourself, don¡¯t tell me you still want me to take responsibility?" Samuel said with an


    expressionless face.


    Qi Yiyunughed miserably.


    She was indeed torturing herself, and it was the first time that she had acted so shamelessly for the


    sake of a man.


    However, she received an even more ruthless rejection each time.


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath and said, "It''s my fault. It has nothing to do with you.


    Don¡¯t try to stop me."


    "What''s the point of living alone if you don''t even have dignity left?" Samuel said.


    Seeing that Qi Yiyun did not speak, Samuel continued, "You being cheap has nothing to do with me,


    but please don''t disturb my life.


    Qi Yiyun suddenly ran away. For a woman, after being repeatedly rejected, she was still able to smile at


    Samuel. This performance already showed that she had no bottom line for Samuel.


    However, this did not mean that Qi Yiyun could withstand this blow again and again.


    Samuel''s words had seriously injured Qi Yiyun, causing the woman, who had been scarred for a long


    time, to once again feel a bone-breaking pain.


    Samuel sighed heavily. He didn''t want to say so much, but if he didn''t do so, the rtionship between


    him and Qi Yiyun would never be cut off.


    "I''m sorry." Samuel stared at Qi Yiyun¡¯s back and said silently.


    Soon after Samuel and Qi Yiyun left, Ma Yu, who was cleaning up the mess, suddenly stiffened


    because he felt that there was someone behind him who could appear silently. The person must be a


    master. If someone attacked him sneakily, he would not even know how he died.


    Cold sweat broke out on Ma Yu''s back.


    "I didn''t expect that you would end up being a servant." A familiar voice came from behind him.


    Ma Yu turned around and looked at the visitor with a surprised expression.


    "Lintong!" Ma Yu said in disbelief.


    bintong was one of the four sects, so his position in the Tianqi era was much higher than Ma Yu''s. As


    was known to all, although Lintong had made great achievements, he had always wanted to worship


    Elder Yi and further his status. There was even a rumor that Lintong was very ambitious and wanted to


    take control of the four sects after Elder Yi died. If he wanted to do this, he had to inherit Elder Yi''s


    mantle and be Elder Yi''s disciple.


    Ma Yu immediately guessed the purpose of LLintong''s appearance. After all, the news that Elder Yi


    wanted to recruit Samuel as his disciple had already spread throughout Tianqi.


    Some people regarded this matter as a joke and thought Samuel was not qualified to be a disciple of


    Elder Yi.


    Some people said that Elder Yi took a fancy to Samuel''s potential, and under the training of Elder Yi,


    Samuel was likely to be the strongest in Tianqi.


    There were many different opinions. No matter what the saying was, it was extremely unfavorable to


    Lintong. But in Lintong''s view, Samuel was the first one. How could he be qualified to be an


    apprentice of Elder Yi?


    "What''s wrong? Are you surprised to see me?" Lintong asked lightly.


    Ma Yu shook his head and said, "Although I didn¡¯t expect you toe, it seems reasonable."


    "Elder Yi asked you to protect Samuel, that trash. It seems that you''ve done a good job. You even


    helped him clean up these trashes,¡± Lintong said with a mocking smile. In Lintong''s eyes, these killers


    were not even trash. However, Samuel needed help to deal with them. How could he be a disciple


    of Elder Yi with such strength?


    "That''s what I should do. After all, it''s the order issued by Elder Yi," Ma Yu said. He specifically


    mentioned Elder Yi, which was also a reminder to Lintong, asking him not to mess around in the U.S..


    A cold light shed in Lintong''s eyes, and he said, "Are you threatening me?"


    "I don''t dare, I''m just reminding you." Ma Yu said.


    Lintong''s figure shed, but Ma Yu did not dodge. Lintong grabbed him by the neck.


    "Only I am qualified to be Elder Yi¡¯s disciple. Why is Samuel still a good-for-nothing like him?" Lintong


    said to Ma Yu, full of killing intent.


    "Whoever can be Elder Yi''s disciple has nothing to do with me, and it¡¯s not up to me to decide." Ma Yu


    said.


    Lintong smiled coldly and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking. Don''t you want him to


    be a disciple of Elder Yi so that you can improve your position in the Tianqi Realm?"


    "That''s what I really think. It''s also the only chance for me to be promoted in the Tianqi Realm. But I


    don¡¯t have the right to decide whether Samuel can be an disciple of Elder Yi. Is it useful for you to


    threaten me? " Ma Yu said.


    Lintong exerted more force unconsciously, and soon there was a red mark on Ma Yu''s neck.


    Just as Ma Yu was about to suffocate, Lintong released his hand and said, "I want you to work for me.


    From now on, you can no longer intervene in Samuel''s life."


    "Is this an order of Elder Yi? If not, forgive me for not obeying it." Ma Yu said.


    Lintong kicked Ma Yu with the speed of lightning. Unable to dodge in time, Ma Yu flew five meters


    away, causing a cloud of dust to blow up.


    "I have many ways to deal with this good-for-nothing. He can only die if he dares topete with me


    for the ce of Elder Yi¡¯s apprentice." Lintong said lightly.


    Ma Yu stood up with a painful look on his face. This kick had made him suffer a lot. and he understood


    the gap between his strength and that of bintong.


    This was the benefit of having a higher status, which could make one stronger.


    Therefore, Ma Yu put a lot of hope on Samuel. Not only did he ask Ma Feihao to please Samuel, but he


    himself was also willing to do anything for Samuel. Even if he was threatened by Lintong, he would not


    make Ma Yu retreat at all.


    Looking at Lintong¡¯s receding figure. Ma Yu could not help sighing. "Samuel, I''m afraid you are really in


    danger this time. Even Lintong came to the U.S because of you. This guy is not so easy to deal with."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    At the Hannigan family''s vi.


    Samuel had been in a panic ever since he returned from China. His meeting with Han Tianyang was


    not as good as he had imagined. Samuel was still a ticking time bomb to him. Once the bomb


    exploded, the Hannigan family would cease to exist. This made Han Tiansheng very unwilling to give


    up.


    He could not ept that the Hannigan family would be overwhelmed by Samuel, such a good-for-


    nothing. But at this stage, he could do nothing to Samuel.


    Elder Yi in the four gates was an unimaginably high-ranking existence. With him as Samuel''s backer,


    Han Tiansheng could only feel helpless and desperate.


    When he was about to walk around in the yard, Han Tiansheng suddenly found that a unfamiliar young


    man was sitting in his seat.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Han Xiao immediately stood in front of Han Tiansheng to protect him. This person was able to appear


    quietly in the small courtyard and dodge the gazes of many Hannigan family''s bodyguards. He was


    definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Who are you?" Han Tiansheng asked from afar. He did not dare to approach.


    The person who came was Lintong. As Ma Yu thought, he would not personally deal with Samuel,


    because Elder Yi and he had already said that he would take Samuel as his disciple. If he killed


    Samuel with his own hands, not only could he not be a disciple of Elder Yi and also would anger


    Elder Yi and he would die. Therefore, Samuel should die in an ident.


    "Don''t be afraid. If I wanted to kill you, you would have been a corpse a long time ago," Lintong said


    tly.


    Han Tiansheng nced at Han Xiao. At this moment, Han Xiao''s muscles had reached the best state


    of battle, but in the face of Linting, who was so calm, Han Xiao had no confidence at all. Although


    Lintong showed a lot of ws at the moment, Han Xiao felt that once he took action, it would be him


    who would die.


    Seeing Han Xiao nodding slightly, Han Tiansheng gritted his teeth. Why did the world suddenly


    change? In the past, with Han Xiao by his side, no one could stop Han Tiansheng. But this time, when


    he returned to jianghu, masters appeared one after another, and Han Xiao couldn¡¯t defeat them.


    "Since you''re not here to kill me, why are you looking for me?" Han Tiansheng asked.


    "A deal, a deal you want," Lintong said.


    Han Tiansheng frowned and did not understand what Lintong meant. In the current situation of the


    Hannigan family, Han Tiansheng had no intention of doing business. No matter how much money he


    made, the crisis of the Hannigan family would not be resolved.


    "Do you want money?" asked Han Tiansheng.


    Lintong stood up with a smile and said, " Am I a pauper in your eyes? Money is just a pile of waste


    paper for me."


    "If you have anything to say, just say it directly. You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush," said Han


    Tiansheng.


    "You want Samuel to die; I also want that good-for-nothing to die early. The enemy of an enemy is a


    friend. That''s right, isn''t it? " Lintong said.


    The enemy of an enemy could indeed be friends.


    Not only did Han Tiansheng want Samuel to die, but he also wanted him to be smashed to pieces.


    However, this was just an assumption.


    With Ma Yu protecting Samuel, as well as Elder Yi''s support, what right did he have to kill Samuel?


    "You''re right, but it''s not easy to kill


    Samuel. Maybe you don''t know what kind of person Samuel is now. His backing is beyond your


    imagination," Han Tiansheng said. Obviously, he just regarded Lintong as an ordinary enemy of


    Samuel.


    "Of course I know. Elder Yi wanted to ept him as a disciple. I don''t know what kind of luck this good-


    for-nothing has had. He has such an honor," Lintong said disdainfully. He had always performed very


    well in the four sects, and many people even thought that he would be Elder Yi''s apprentice.


    However, the news of Samuel¡¯s arrival shocked everyone. At the same time, Lintong wanted to kill


    Samuel.


    As long as Samuel did not die, his position would be taken away. This was something that Lintong


    would never ept.


    Han Tiansheng nced at Han Xiao subconsciously. This guy actually knew about Elder Yi. It seemed


    that his identity was not ordinary.


    "Are you also part of the Tianqi Realm?" asked Han Xiao.


    Lintong looked at Han Xiao with disdain and said, "I joined the Tianqi Realm when I was eight years


    old. It was even earlier than you."


    Eight years old!


    Han Xiao was shocked. Everyone who joined the Tianqi Realm had either extraordinary strength or


    extraordinary talent. The fact that this man could join the Tianqi Realm at the age of eight showed that


    he had amazing talent. And Han Xiao was sure that he must have a high position in the Tianqi Realm.


    Could it be that something had happened recently in the Tianqi? How could so many Tianqi people


    enter the secr world?


    "What''s your name? Maybe I''ve heard of you," Han Xiao asked.


    " I¡¯m afraid I''ll scare you," Lintong said with a smile.


    Han Xiao''s heart was filled with disdain. How could a mere name scare him?


    "You don''t believe me? You''ve heard of the word ''Lintong'', haven''t you?" Lintong said.


    Han Xiao was stunned at first, and then a look of disbelief appeared on his face.


    "You... you''re Lintong!" Han Xiao said in shock.


    Lintong was very satisfied with the change in Han Xiao''s expression. His name was worthy of others''


    surprise.


    However, Han Tiansheng felt a little strange. It was just a name, how could it scare people?


    "It seems that he still doesn''t understand what this name means. I need you to exin," Lintong looked


    at Han Tiansheng and said.


    Han Xiao took a deep breath and calmed down. He said to Han Tiansheng, "Lintong is known as the


    most talented person in Tianqi, and he has also refreshed the age of entering the four gates. He is the


    first person to enter the four gates under the age of 18. Someone once said that he is the favored son


    of Tianqi, and no one canpare with him."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Lintong burst into heartyughter after hearing Han Xiao¡¯s exnation. He was very


    pleased with himself.


    Han Tiansheng didn''t want to know how powerful Lintong was. He hadn''t been to Tianqi, so he couldn''t


    understand the shock. But no matter what, it was a good thing for him. Since Lintong wanted to kill


    Samuel, the Hannigan family could take this opportunity to get rid of the crisis.


    "What do you want me to do?" Han Tiansheng asked Lintong.


    "I can restrain Ma Yu. As long as Ma Yu is gone, it should be easy for you to kill that trash Samuel,"


    Lintong said to Han Xiao.


    Han Xiao nodded and said, "If it weren''t for Ma Yu, Samuel would have been killed by me. There were


    many magnificent mountains and rivers in China. Some of them had been developed into scenic spots


    for people to visit, while others were listed as forbidden areas.


    In the north of China, there was a deep mountain forest that had not yet been opened. In the eyes of


    the world, this was a deste ce, but in fact, there lived a group of people who were above the


    secr world. They were all called Tianqi.


    Most of the people in the Tianqi world did not know what the meaning of the existence of Tianqi was.


    Only a few core members knew why the Tianqi existed.


    At this time, a middle-aged man walked to the back of the Beard Elder, cupped his hands respectfully,


    bowed slightly, and said, "Elder Yi, Eintong has arrived in the US.¡±


    Hearing this, the so-called elder just nodded his head lightly and said, "I see."


    The middle-aged man frowned slightly. Since he knew, why was he not worried at all?


    "Elder Vi, Lintong is going down the mountain. He''s not simply seeing an opponent. Aren''t you afraid


    Samuel will die in his hands?" the middle-aged man couldn''t help but ask.


    "Do you know why I didn''t ept Lintong as my apprentice?" asked Elder Vi.


    "I don''t know, but I''m very curious. Lintong is the most favored son of God and the most outstanding


    young man in Tianqi." The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t wait to say. This was not only because he was


    very curious, but also because the whole Tianqi couldn''t understand why Elder Vi would do this.


    Elder Vi smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. He just shook his head.

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    The middle-aged man seemed a little helpless in the face of Elder Yi. He took the initiative to mention


    it, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Actually, I''m more curious than you why you didn''t take Lintong as your disciple," said the middle-aged


    man. Even though there were many other outstanding young people in the Tianqi era, they were more


    qualified to fight for the position. Samuel, on the other hand, was a secr man who hadn''t joined the


    Tianqi era yet. He really couldn''t figure out what made him worthy of being regarded as an important


    person by Elder Yi.


    Elder Yi suddenly burst intoughter, and this inexplicableughter made the middle-aged man


    confused.


    "Do you want to know how I evaluate this young man?" Elder Yi asked.


    "Since you won¡¯t tell me anyway, what''s the point of thinking about it?" The middle-aged man had


    learned his lesson this time. He didn''t leave a chance for Elder Yi, so he simply cut off the way out.


    Elder Yi''sughter stopped abruptly and he said, "There are only three words for me to evaluate him."


    After a pause, Elder Yi continued, "The World Savior!"


    The middle-aged man suddenly opened his eyes wide and stared at the back of Elder Yi with his eyes


    wide open and tongue-tied.


    If these three words were spoken by others, he would only treat them as a joke, but the meaning of


    saying it from Elder Yi waspletely different.


    Elder Vi... had such a high opinion of Samuel!


    "This... this, Elder Vi, you¡¯re not joking with me, right?" The middle-aged man put away his shocked


    chin, but the disbelief in his eyes was still very strong.


    The World Savior!


    How could such a supreme evaluation be used on Samuel?


    "Of course not. This young man will make you surprised. Only he can save the world from water and


    fire. Many people don''t understand what the meaning of Tianqi is. But soon, they will know," Elder Vi


    said suddenly with a sigh.


    This time, the middle-aged man''s face was even more shocked. The words of Elder Vi clearly meant


    that something big would happen.


    The dry-mouthed middle-aged man swallowed his saliva to moisten his throat, but his voice was still a


    little dry and hoarse. He said, " Elder Yi, do you mean that thing is going to happen?"


    Elder Yi looked into the distance. It was a mountain summit that was almost connected to the sea of


    clouds. He said solemnly, "Yes."


    Bang!


    A thunder shed in the middle-aged man''s mind, and his expression became veryplicated. He


    was afraid and expectant, but more like a quail.


    "Elder Yi, since Samuel is so important, why didn''t you stop Lintong? ording to Lintong''s character,


    he will definitely do harm to him," the middle-aged man said anxiously.


    "There''s no other way. In order to ensure that Samuel can be my disciple, Lintong has to show up. Only


    if he brings Samuel danger can I be more confident that Samuel will be willing," Yi Qing said.


    The middle-aged man frowned. Elder Yi had nned to go out in person, but suddenly changed his


    mind, so he sent Ma Yu to the U.S.. Could it be that he changed his mind because he was afraid of


    being refused by Samuel?


    "How is this possible?"


    The middle-aged man felt that this waspletely nonsense. Being able to be a disciple of Elder Yi


    was a blessing in his three lifetimes. How could Samuel refuse?


    "Elder Yi, aren''t you worried too much? Samuel refused to be your disciple? I don''t believe this guy is


    so stupid," the middleaged man shook his head and said.


    "s." Elder Yi MSME sighed and said," This guy has made it clear that he will no longer be


    apprenticed."


    The middle-aged man felt that his mood fluctuated every day today, which could bepared with that


    of the past year.


    Samuel refused? Wasn¡¯t this a joke? How many people wanted to be disciples of Elder Yi? Such


    an opportunity fell on Samuel, but he just didn¡¯t like it.


    "Is he a fool?" The middle-aged man couldn''t help but ask.


    "Who says no? That¡¯s why I have to think of a way," Elder Yi said helplessly.


    Sensing Elder Yi''s tone, the middle-aged man took a deep breath. With Elder Yi''s position in the Tianqi


    era, as long as he said that he wanted to ept disciples, the threshold of the four gates would be


    broken. However, he put his mind on Samuel. From this point of view, it could be seen that he attached


    great importance to Samuel.


    Although the middle-aged man could not understand Samuel''s position in Elder Yi''s heart, he knew that


    Elder Yi''s evaluation of Samuel was by no means a child''s y. No one could surpass the weight of the


    title " The World Savior".


    Perhaps, the entire Tianqi would be changed by this young man called Samuel in the future.


    "Elder Yi, the wind is blowing. Let''s go back and rest," the middle-aged man said.


    Elder Yi''s beard swayed in the wind, and he looked more like an immortal in the mountains. He nodded


    and said, "The mountain rain ising."


    In the Chinese District of the U.S..


    Samuel¡¯s right leg had gradually recovered. After nearly a month of recuperation, he could almost get


    rid of the wheelchair. Although he was still limping when he walked, this recovery speed was already


    very amazing. If it were anyone else, they would not have been able to get out of the wheelchair and


    walk for at least half a year.


    On this day, Ma Feihao suddenly rushed to Samuel''s house.


    "Brother Samuel, my uncle seems to be missing!" Ma Feihao said to Samuel in a panic.


    Ma Yu was so powerful. How could he have disappeared? He must have been dyed by something,


    so he could not be found.


    "Your uncle is not a child. And with his strength, is he worthy of your worry?"


    Samuel said lightly.


    Ma Feihao did note to Samuel when Ma Yu just disappeared, but Ma Yu had disappeared for three


    days, which made Ma Feihao panic. After all, he knew the purpose of Ma Yu''s return to the United


    States. It was absolutely abnormal that he had disappeared.


    "Brother Samuel, although that¡¯s the case, logically speaking, he can''t have disappeared at this time for


    no reason." Ma Feihao said.


    "Moreover, the coffin at the gate of the Hannigan family vi is gone," Ma Feihao continued.


    Samuel frowned.


    Could it be that Han Tiansheng had found someone who could deal with Ma Yu?


    "What¡¯s the specific situation?" Samuel asked.


    There was indeed something wrong with the fact that the coffin was gone.


    Han Tiansheng was afraid of Ma Yu, so he would rather make him lose face than touch the coffin.


    Moreover, he was not qualified to touch it.


    Now that the coffin was gone, it must have been done by Han Tiansheng. Since he dared to do so, it


    meant that he might not take Ma Yu''s threat seriously.


    There was only one possibility for this to happen, that was, Han Tiansheng had found someone who


    could deal with Ma Yu. It was even more likely that Ma Yu had already been killed!


    Samuel did not expect Ma Yu to protect him all the time. As for the revenge of the Hannigan family in


    the U.S, he never thought about using others to do it.


    Samuel knew that sooner orter, he would have to face this matter personally.


    However, it was only at this moment that he was caught off guard.


    "It seems that Han Tiansheng has already found the person who wants to deal with your uncle,"


    Samuel said.


    Ma Feihao''s heart sank, and he said," Brother Samuel, you... do you mean that my uncle is dead?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Samuel said seriously, "I¡¯m not sure, either. But don''t worry, I''ll find him, no matter if he''s dead or alive."


    Ma Feihao suddenly gnashed his teeth and said, "How could Han Tiansheng dare to do such a thing?


    You are the personal disciple of Elder Yi and my uncle was also sent by Elder Yi personally. How dare


    he go against Elder Yi?"

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    The disappearance of the coffin at the entrance of the Hannigan family''s vi alerted the entire Chinese


    District.


    Had Han Tiansheng finally made his move?


    Were they finally going to fight back against Samuel?


    It seemed that a good show was about to happen. The feud between Han Tiansheng and Samuel


    seemed toe to an end, so countless people secretly paid attention to the development of this


    matter.


    The Qi Family.


    After Qi Donglin learned about this matter, he discussed with Ouyang Fei and decided not to tell Qi


    Yiyun for the time being.


    Since she had returned home, she had locked herself in her room. They knew that she must have been


    injured. If she knew that Han Tiansheng was going to deal with Samuel at this time, she might help him


    without hesitation.


    Who wouldn''t feel sorry for their daughter? Who was willing to watch her humiliate herself?


    "s, I don''t know where Samuel¡¯s charm is from. He''s so charming that he can make my daughter so


    fascinated." As a man, Qi Donglin really couldn''t figure out why Qi Yiyun would fall in love with Samuel.


    Samuel was indeed excellent, but it was not to the point of a moth darting into a me. However, Qi


    Yiyun was willing to do anything for him, even though she knew she could not get the result.


    As a woman, Ouyang Fei could feel it more clearly than Qi Donglin.


    From a certain point of view, Samuel was indeed much better than the other sons of the aristocratic


    families. Just the courage of facing Han Tiansheng was not something that those of the aristocratic


    families couldpare with.


    If it were anyone else, not to mention delivering the coffin, even if they stood in front of Han Tiansheng,


    they would probably tremble in fear.


    Imagine what a sense of security it was to be able to rest her head on a man''s arm.


    "Why did Han Tiansheng suddenly change his mind? He has been very honest during this period of


    time, and he went to China. Rumor has it that he went to see Han Tianyang and hoped that he could


    beg for mercy for him. Is this all fake?" Ouyang Fei asked doubtfully.


    Qi Donglin shook his head and said, "It is indeed very sudden. Han Tiansheng seems to have changed


    his attitude all of a sudden. His change of attitude should have something to do with Ma Yu''s


    disappearance."


    "Could it be that Ma Yu has already been killed by him, and that''s why he''s so unscrupulous?" Ouyang


    Fei guessed.


    Qi Donglin gasped. It was not impossible, but with Ma Yu''s strength, who could kill him? After all, even


    Han Xiao was no match for him.


    More importantly, Qi Donglin knew that Ma Yu''s identity was not simple. The reason why Han


    Tiansheng did not dare to offend Ma Yu was not only because of Ma Yu¡¯s strength, but also because he


    was afraid of his identity.


    "I don''t know much about it. There are too many inside stories that we don''t know about. It''s better not


    to guess blindly. We can just be onlookers," Qi Donglin said.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ouyang Fei nodded in agreement and said, "I don''t know if Samuel can make it. Maybe he''ll die soon."


    "Who will die?" At this moment, Qi Yiyun¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind.


    As the two of them were talking too much, they did not notice Qi Yiyun''s sound of going downstairs at


    all.


    After panicking, Qi Donglin hurriedly said," No one will die. Yiyun, you must have misheard. We didn''t


    mention this word."


    Qi Yiyun had clearly heard it with her own ears. Furthermore, it was Samuel. How could she have


    misheard?


    "Mom, what¡¯s going on?" Qi Yiyun asked Ouyang Fei.


    Ouyang Fei stood up and walked to Qi Yiyun. Looking at her thin face, she said with distress, "Look at


    you. You''ve lost weight recently. I''ll go and cook something delicious for you."


    "I don¡¯t have an appetite. What''s wrong with Samuel?" Qi Yiyun asked with a firm expression, as if she


    would not give up.


    Ouyang Fei sighed.


    Qi Donglin looked at her and felt very helpless.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me. I''ll go out and find out. " After that, Qi Yiyun pretended to leave.


    Ouyang Fei quickly grabbed Qi Yiyun''s arm and said, "Yiyun, sit down first. I''ll tell you


    slowly."


    After Qi Yiyun sat on the sofa, Ouyang Fei said to Qi Donglin, "You do it."


    "Yiyun, Samuel may be in danger," Qi Donglin said.


    "What''s going on?" Qi Yiyun¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. Although she was badly hurt by Samuel¡¯s


    words this time, it did not hinder Qi Yiyun¡¯s concern for Samuel at all. These days, she was so angry


    that she had thought about not contacting Samuel in the future. But every night when she closed her


    eyes, she found that she could not do it at all. Once she closed her eyes, her mind was full of Samuel.


    This name seemed to have prated into her bones and merged into her cells, which made her


    unable to get rid of it.


    "Ma Yu is missing, and Han Tiansheng also removed the coffin at the door of the Hannigan family''s


    vi. In my opinion, Han Tiansheng will soon deal with Samuel. This is the only way he can save the


    face of the Hannigan family," Qi Donglin said.


    "How could this be?" Qi Yiyun looked surprised. She knew more inside information than Qi Donglin and


    his wife. She also knew that Ma Yu had used even Ma Feihao to please Samuel. It was impossible for


    him to have disappeared for no reason.


    "I''m not sure, but I guess that Han Tiansheng may have found a way to deal with Ma Yu, or maybe Ma


    Yu is dead. Without Ma Yu as a backer, Samuel is definitely not Han Tiansheng''s opponent," Qi


    Donglin said.


    Qi Yiyun stood up at once.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    "What are you doing?"


    Qi Donglin and Ouyang Fei subconsciously reached out to pull Qi Yiyun and spoke at the same time.


    "I''m going to find Samuel. He must be in danger now,¡± Qi Yiyun said with a worried face.


    "No." Qi Donglin''s expression was serious. Last time at the door of the Hannigan family¡¯s vi, he had


    no chance to stop Qi Yiyun, so he let Qi Yiyun stand in front Samuel. This time, he would never allow


    such a thing to happen.


    "Yiyun, you know Samuel is now in great danger. Why do you put yourself in danger? Even if you go,


    what can you do to help him?" Ouyang Fei said.


    "Yes, if you go, you''ll only be a burden to him. If you can''t help him, you¡¯ll only add more trouble to


    him." Qi Donglin also said.


    "Let go of me. This is my life. I have the right to make my own choice." Qi Yiyun struggled.


    "If you dare to lock me up, I''ll jump out of the window." Qi Yiyun looked straight at Qi Donglin with a


    resolute attitude.


    Qi Donglin was stunned. He didn''t expect Qi Yiyun to say something like that.


    For Samuel, she didn¡¯t care about her own safety at all.


    "Mom, I didn''t feel wronged. I really didn''t," said Qi Yiyun with tears in her eyes.


    Looking at the tears on Qi Yiyun''s cheeks, Ouyang Fei''s heart immediately softened and she


    unconsciously let go of her hand.


    "Dad, let go of me. I''m begging you." Qi Yiyun pleaded with Qi Donglin.


    Qi Donglin also began to soften his heart, but he knew that once Qi Yiyun left, she would be in great


    danger. So even if he was distressed, he would not let Qi Yiyun die.


    Just as he was about to refuse, Qi Yiyun suddenly knelt on the ground.


    "Dad, even if I will die, I have to go," said Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Donglin was struck dumb as if he had been struck by lightning!


    Qi Yiyun knelt down in front of him for Samuel.


    Looking at Qi Yiyun who was begging bitterly, Qi Donglin, as her father, felt his heart bleeding. He even


    wanted to kill Samuel. Only in this way could Qi Yiyun be able to live like she used to.


    But he also knew that if Samuel really died, Qi Yiyun would probably be a walking dead without a


    soul.


    In the end, Qi Donglin still let go of Qi Yiyun''s hand.


    Seeing Qi Yiyun running out of the house, Qi Donglin lost his wits and copsed on the sofa.

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    Samuel¡¯s home.


    In this case, Samuel was sure that Han Tiansheng had a helper. This helper was not only stronger than


    Ma Yu, but also probably from the Tianqi Realm. After all, Ma Yu was ordered by Elder Yi. If he had no


    status, he would not dare to deal with him.


    Samuel even suspected that this was done by an old opponent of Elder Yi. Even at the level of Tianqi,


    there would definitely be enemies who did not like each other. This existed in any social circle.


    "Brother Samuel, what should we do now?" Ma Feihao asked Samuel. He was not only worried about


    Samuel¡¯s situation, but also worried about himself. After all, during this period of time, his kindness to


    Samuel had been known by the whole Chinese District. Han Tiansheng would not let him go.


    "Without your uncle, we can only rely on ourselves now." Samuel spoke in a deep voice. This was not a


    choice. It was something that Samuel needed to face. There was no escape.


    Samuel''s words made Ma Feihao feel a little desperate.


    "Relying on ourselves?"


    Wasn''t this a joke?


    Samuel''s leg had not yet recovered after being broken by Han Xiao, and he was even less likely to be


    Han Xiao''s opponent. How could he rely on himself?


    Seeing Ma Feihao''s worry, Samuel continued, "If you are afraid, you can leave as soon as possible.


    You can also announce to the public that you are with me just to find an opportunity to seek revenge.


    Even if you go to please Han Tiansheng now, I won''t mind."


    Ma Feihao had indeed thought of doing so, but given Han Tiansheng''s character, how could he ept


    his ttery?


    Besides, there was a high chance that Samuel would die, not necessarily. If he survived, he would


    eventually be valued by Elder Yi.


    Faced with such a choice, Ma Feihao seemed to be in a dilemma. He didn¡¯t know what he should do to


    make the right choice.


    At this time, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Ever since Qi Yiyun left, there were basically no more peopleing to the family. Furthermore, since


    Yan Yu was currently staying in the dormitory that was allocated by thepany, it was not weekends.


    It was even less likely for her toe looking for him.


    Samuel''s face fell. Did Han Tianshenge to him so soon?


    Ma Feihao was so scared that his face turned pale. If Han Tiansheng hade, he would have no


    chance at all. It was very likely that he would die with Samuel.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In the past, Ma Feihao always took the initiative to open the door, but today, he stayed where he was


    and dared not move, as if his legs were lead-filled.


    Samuel took the initiative to walk to the door. After he prepared himself to deal with Han Tiansheng, he


    opened the door.


    "Why are you here?" The person who hade was not Han Tiansheng, but Qi


    Yiyun. This caused Samuel to frown. There had been no news of her after she had been chased away


    for many days. Why would she suddenlye at this time?


    "Even if I have to die, I will die with you," said Qi Yiyun through gritted teeth.


    After that, Qi Yiyun walked into the house, went to the sofa in the living room, and sat down directly, as


    if she didn¡¯t want to leave.


    "Do you want to die so badly?" Samuel said helplessly. The reason why she said so was that she


    already knew about Ma Yu''s disappearance.


    "That''s right. As long as I can die with you, I am willing. I won''t be afraid with you on the Yellow Spring


    Road," said Qi Yiyun indifferently.


    Samuel was very helpless. This woman had already disyed a situation where she was unafraid of


    death in front of the Hannigan family''s mansion. Even when she was facing Han Xiao, she dared to


    block in front of him. This time around, she did not hesitate to make such a choice again.


    "You are crazy," Samuel said.


    Not only Samuel think Qi Yiyun was crazy, Ma Feihao thought the same.


    In this case, Ma Feihao couldn¡¯t wait to try his best to get away, but Qi Yiyun took the initiative toe


    to Samuel. This made him sigh that the magic of love was really terrible. Not only could it easily knock


    out a person''s mind, but it could even make people ignore their own lives.


    "I believe you won''t die," said Qi Yiyun.


    "What''s the point of blindly believing me?" Samuel asked.


    "It doesn''t make sense. Anyway, I won¡¯t leave. I won''t leave no matter how you drive me away. Why


    don''t you just kill me and throw my body out?" said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. How could he kill Qi Yiyun? He had already caused


    enough damage to Qi Yiyun. Human hearts were made of flesh. Although Samuel had rejected Qi


    Yiyun countless times, he would not have done such a cruel thing.


    "If you want to die, and then just stay behind. I won''t stop you." Samuel said.


    A smile appeared on Qi Yiyun''s face. How could she still smile when her life was in danger? She was


    really a weirdo.


    "Have you eaten yet? Let me cook for you." Qi Yiyun stood up and asked.


    Ma Feihao shook his head. Although he didn''t eat and was hungry, in this case, he really had no


    appetite.


    "Brother Samuel, why don''t we look for my uncle? Only by finding him can we get through this crisis,"


    Ma Feihao suggested.


    They weren''t in Cloud City, so the manpower Samuel could use was limited. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t


    want to involve Tang Zong in this matter. Thus, he said," Let¡¯s give it a try. Find some people and ask


    around."


    "Okay, I''ll go first." After that, Ma Feihao couldn¡¯t wait to leave.


    In a suburban area of the Chinese District.


    Ma Yu looked very embarrassed. It was obvious that he had just gone through a fierce battle, but


    Lintong, who was standing in front of him, was still graceful.


    "The Four Gates of the Tianqi Realm are indeed extraordinary. If you wanted to kill me, I would''ve died


    a long time ago." Ma Yu was panting like a bull. It was obvious that he was exhausted.


    "One move, just one move, and I can take your life," Lintong said with a smile.


    This answer was a little desperate for Ma Yu. He was very hard-working in the Tianqi Realm. In order


    to achieve a promotion in his position, he almost gave up his life. But in the end, his strength was so


    weak in front of Lintong!


    "How can he me me for the death of such a good-for-nothing? He deserves to die because of his


    weak strength. How can he let others take the me?" bintong said with a smile.


    "He did not die in your hands, but died because of you. Don¡¯t you need to take responsibility? Will Elder


    Yi let you go?" Ma Yu said.


    "Elder Yi will certainly be dissatisfied with me, but so what? It''s enough that he doesn''t have a


    legitimate reason to punish me," Lintong said.


    Ma Yu was very surprised to hear this. In his opinion, Lintong wanted to get a ce among Elder Yi''s


    disciples, so he dealt with Samuel. But judging from his words now, it seemed that he did not care


    about it anymore.


    "This won''t do you any good, and Elder Yi won¡¯t take you as a disciple either." Ma Yu said.


    Ma Yu was stunned. Only then did he understand what Lintong wanted to do. It turned out that he didn''t


    mean to be an apprentice, but to value the position of Elder Yi.


    Indeed, after Elder Yi died of old age; the four sects needed a new leader. Lintong was the God''s


    favored son of Tianqi and the most promising young man of the four sects. It was very likely that he


    would get this position.


    However, he was preparing for it. It was too early to kill Samuel in the cradle. Samuel did not


    necessarily be his threat.


    Even if Samuel was an apprentice of Elder Yi, he was not 100% excellent.


    "Samuel doesn''t necessarily have the qualification topete with you. If you do this, it will lead to


    Elder Yi''s dissatisfaction. The gains outweigh the losses," Ma Yu said.


    "Tut-tut-tut." Lintong looked at Ma Yu with a sigh and said, "I have to say, your words indeed made me


    waver a little. A good-for-nothing Samuel is not qualified topete with me. But in order to make sure


    nothing will go wrong, he must die!"

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    Samuel knew that Han Tiansheng woulde knocking on his door very soon. However, he did not go


    anywhere but waited at home. This was because there was no need for him to escape from this matter.


    Furthermore, he had to face it.


    Furthermore, this was the US. Unless he left this country, with Han Tiansheng s power, no matter


    where he hid, he would be found.


    "Do you really want to die with me?" Samuel said to Qi Yiyun.


    Every time Qi Yiyun appeared in front of Samuel, she would dress up very beautifully, but this time she


    was in a hurry and didn''t even have time to wear makeup. However, she was still beautiful without


    makeup. As long as she didn''t wear sses, Qi Yiyun''s beauty would not be covered up. Qi Yiyun,


    without makeup, looked like another kind of innocence.


    "Yes." Qi Yiyun nodded firmly. She looked straight into Samuel¡¯s eyes without a hint of fear.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Samuel continued to ask.


    "There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of if I can die with you. There are too many ghosts on the way to hell,


    remember to protect me," said Qi Yiyun indifferently. She was not pretending to be calm, but she was


    not afraid at all. As long as Samuel was by her side, Qi Yiyun had nothing to fear.


    "You really love me so much. What''s so good about me?" Samuel said helplessly. He didn''t think that


    he had the capital to make people die for him. Moreover, with Qi Yiyun''s beauty, she could find any


    man.


    How could she hang herself on this tree?


    "It¡¯s all good. Don''t you know beauty is in the eyes of a lover?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile, her eyes full


    of Samuel.


    Whether it was in Qi Yiyun''s words or behavior, it was easy for her to move people. Samuel was not a


    hard-hearted man. He was also a man of flesh and blood. It was impossible for him not to be


    softhearted. However, this love was too heavy for Samuel. In such a situation, he had no other choice


    but to be sorry for Qi Yiyun.


    "It seems that you still don''t know the meaning of despair. No matter what you do, we won''t be


    together," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun had been rejected by Samuel countless times. She had already understood the rtionship


    between her and Samuel, so she had long not asked for an ending. She said to Samuel, "Do you think


    I still care about the ending? I just care about the process. I should have seen through it since you


    rejected me so many times."


    Qi Yiyun was so free and easy with a smile on her face. She had epted the ending of paying


    nothing in return. This was beyond Samuel''s expectation.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You may be crazy. Go to the doctor as soon as possible. Maybe there will be a chance to cure you,"


    Samuel said helplessly.


    "An incurable disease." Qi Yiyun raised her eyebrows yfully at Samuel and said, " There is only one


    kind of good medicine to cure it, but I can¡¯t get it. So I didn''t expect to cure it. Just take it as an


    incurable disease."


    Good medicine?


    Samuel knew that the good medicine Qi Yiyun mentioned was him, and she really couldn¡¯t get it.


    At the same time, Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao stepped out of the Hannigan family¡¯s vi.


    At this moment, the spies of the upper-ss families in the Chinese District were once again


    concentrated on Han Tiansheng. Countless spies began to pay attention to the movements of Han


    Tiansheng and reported the truth to their boss behind the scenes.


    Everyone knew that after Ma Yu disappeared, Han Tiansheng had moved the coffin. The next thing he


    needed to do was to deal with Samuel. Without Ma Yu''s help, Samuel could only die.


    "This time around, Samuel will not be so lucky.¡±


    "In the end, Han Tiansheng is still Han Tiansheng. With Samuel''s abilities, how can he fight with him?"


    "I didn''t expect Samuel still didn''t create a miracle. It seems that the sky of Chinese District is still under


    Han Tiansheng''s control. What a pity. There are not many young people who dare to challenge Han


    Tiansheng."


    "I don¡¯t know if Samuel still has a backup n. Everything can happen before the big picture is


    decided. Perhaps Samuel will still be able to create a miracle."


    People from all parties began to evaluate this matter. But in the eyes of most people, the ending would


    not be too unexpected. After all, Han Tiansheng had an expert like Han Xiao by his side, and Samuel


    had almost died in Han Xiao''s hands. Since he was no match for Han Xiao, then the only thing waiting


    for him was death.


    But at the same time, a small number of people still held hope for Samuel. It had been a long time


    since Han Tiansheng''s era. They wanted to see Han Tiansheng''s eavesdropping in the new era, as


    well as what would happen if a strong man of a generation died.


    At this time, there was a family that was ready to take action and quickly held a family meeting.


    There was a great enmity between this family and Han Tiansheng. Moreover, they had been thinking of


    ways to take revenge over so many years. Earlier, Samuel had given them an opportunity to take


    revenge. Now, however, this opportunity seemed to be slipping away. Hence, they wanted to definitely


    help Samuel and take revenge with the help of Samuel at this moment.


    But the voices in the family were different. Some people felt that they should not offend Han Tiansheng


    at this time, while some people felt that the opportunity could not be missed, so there was a lot of


    quarrel in the conference room.


    "If we don''t seize this opportunity, we will never get revenge. Can you really forget this bloody feud?" In


    the conference room, a man named Zhong Ming said with a face full of anger.


    "It''s obvious that Samuel is going to die. Why do we have to die with him?"


    "That''s right. It ispletely nonsense for us to rely on that trash Samuel in order to take revenge. If he


    is capable, there is no need for us to intervene." "Zhong Ming, if you want revenge, don''t drag us into


    the mire. We don''t want to die


    with him."


    Zhong Ming''s words were opposed by many people. Almost no one wanted to help Samuel at this time.


    "Zhong Ming, we understand that your parents died in Han Tiansheng''s hands. You are eager to take


    revenge, but you have to know that the Zhong family can''t ignore the lives of others because of your


    hatred. You know how powerful Han Tiansheng is. It''s not strange that the Zhong family was


    exterminated after angering him."


    Zhong Ming had never forgotten the fact that his parents had died in Han Tiansheng¡¯s hands when he


    was very young. He had sworn to take revenge for his parents. After waiting for so many years, he


    finally found Samuel yearster. Zhong Ming was eager to seize this opportunity, but other people


    obviously did not want to take the risk.


    "Yes, they¡¯ve been dead for so many years. Why are you still so serious? Maybe they''ve already


    reincarnated."


    "Not bad. Maybe they will be born into a rich family and live a better life than us now."


    Listening to these sarcastic words, Zhong Ming became angrier. It was not their parents who died, and


    they didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    "Grandpa," Zhong Ming shouted.


    Seeing his grandfather''s hesitation, Zhong Ming was a little anxious. He said,"


    Grandpa, you promised me that you would find a way to avenge my parents. This is thest chance.


    What are you still hesitating for?"


    When the others heard the House Master¡¯s words, they all smiled with relief, except for Zhong Ming,


    whose eyes were burning


    with anger.


    "Zhong Ming, give up. Han Tiansheng will always die of old age. When he dies, you can do whatever


    you want in front of the grave. Why do you have to go against him at this time?"


    "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It should be interesting to visit Han Tiansheng''s tomb."


    A few of the same generationughed and teased Zhong Ming, which made Zhong Ming even angrier.


    Zhong Ming angrily left the meeting room and went to his room.


    On the wall of the room hung ck and white photos of their parents. Under the photos, there was a


    holy statue of the two old parents. Zhong Ming knelt down in front of it with a bang.


    "Dad, Mom, I''m not filial. I can''t avenge you. It''s my ipetence. I''m useless," Zhong Ming said


    painfully.


    After a long silence, Zhong Ming looked up unwillingly and said, "Samuel, if you can make Han


    Tiansheng die, I, Zhong Ming, will be willing to be your ve for the rest of my life."

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    When Han Tiansheng''s car was driving to Samuel''s residence, Han Tiansheng asked Han Xiao in the


    car, "If you kill Samuel, Elder Yi will not let us go, right? Lintong used us to kill Samuel. He just wanted


    to shirk his responsibility."


    Han Xiao nodded. How could the two of them not know such a simple truth?


    But for Han Tiansheng, even if he would offend Elder Yi, he could only do so.


    Because if Samuel did not die, he would die in Samuel''s hands.


    "Lintong has a good n, and he knows that we have no other choice. We have to do this," Han Xiao


    said helplessly. From a certain point of view, he didn¡¯t want to


    offend someone like Elder Yi. The leaders of the fourGates were so lofty that even Han Xiao couldn''t


    see them. Once he angered someone like Lintong, Han Xiao didn''t even dare to think about the


    consequences.


    Han Tiansheng nodded with a serious face. Since he had to do so, there was no need to worry about


    the consequences. No matter what would happen if he offended the Executives and Executives, he


    could only wait until the Executives and Executives appeared.


    "In any case, Samuel must die. My dignity can never be destroyed by this good-for-nothing. I want to


    let Samuel know that he has no capital to fight with me. Kill Samuel, and he can only die. All the people


    rted to Samuel must die." Han Tiansheng must eliminate all the people rted to Samuel. Only in


    this way could hepletely solve this problem without leaving any hidden dangers.


    When Han Tiansheng''s car stopped in front of the door of Samuel¡¯s home, countless phone calls were


    made at the same time.


    "Han Tiansheng has arrived."


    "Han Tiansheng has arrived at Samuel¡¯s home."


    "Han Tiansheng has reached his destination."


    At this moment, all the families in the Chinese District were focusing on this ordinary vi by the street.


    In the past, they did not even bother to take a look at this kind of environment. But now, because of


    Samuel, this kind of ordinary vi became the focus of everyone''s attention.


    Peng!


    As Han Xiao kicked the door open, Samuel, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room, said to Qi


    Yiyun, "He''s here."


    Qi Yiyun suddenly grabbed Samuel¡¯s hand tightly and said, "Remember to protect me on the road to


    hell. I''m afraid of ghosts."


    Samuel held Qi Yiyun s wrist and said," Don''t worry. If we can meet in theherworld, I won''t let those


    lonely ghosts approach you."


    Qi Yiyun smiled, and her smile was very steady. This was the first time that she had smiled from the


    bottom of her heart since Samuel came to the U.S..


    At that moment, Qi Yiyun received an unprecedented satisfaction. Even thest bit of care before death


    was enough for her.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t manage to do that thing with you. I''m still a girl," said Qi Yiyun regretfully.


    Samuel was taken aback. He turned to Qi Yiyun and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Qi Yiyun was also stunned. She had pretended to have had a rtionship with Samuel when Samuel


    was drunk. She had not expected that she would reveal the truth in such a situation.


    But it didn''t matter. Anyway, she was going to die, so why should she care so much?


    "You''re drunk like a dead pig. I can only take off my clothes and pretend to sleep with you, but nothing


    happened," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel''s lips curled into a smile. Only then did he realize that he had not betrayed Yvonne. He couldn¡¯t


    help but rejoice in his heart.


    However, Qi Yiyun was very dissatisfied when she saw Samuel''s smile. "Doesn''t this guy feel that it''s a


    pity at all? I''m a beautiful woman."


    "You don''t have a trace of pity. I''m so beautiful that you can''t even get me." Qi Yiyun wrinkled her nose


    and said.


    Before Samuel could answer, Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao had already walked into the living room.


    Looking at the two people who were holding hands, Han Tiansheng sneered and said, "I didn''t expect


    you to be a pair of dead lovers. You are still talking about love when you are dying."


    "Do you really dare to kill me?" Samuel asked Han Tiansheng calmly. In terms of strength, he was no


    match for Han Xiao, so he could only scare Han Tiansheng with the banner of Elder Yi.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "For me, dignity is more important than my life. Since I''m here, do you think I¡¯ll return empty-handed?"


    Han Tiansheng said.


    "Face is more important than life? Han Tiansheng, are you deliberately making a joke in front of me? If


    that''s the case, why did you go to Cloud City? Aren''t you afraid of death and denying it? It''s not a


    matter of shame," Samuel said with a smile.


    Han Tiansheng¡¯s expression froze. He was very regretful about going to Cloud City. If Lintong had


    appeared earlier, he would not have done such a shameful thing. Now, he was being ridiculed by


    Samuel!


    "Even in the face of death, you still have to be stubborn. Let¡¯s see how long you can be stubborn," Han


    Tiansheng said angrily.


    " Elder Yi wants to ept me as his disciple; I don''t need to say much about his position in the Tianqi


    era. If his disciple is killed, can you imagine what will happen to the murderer?" Samuel threatened.


    "Samuel, do you think that I haven¡¯t thought of these problems before I came to you? Since I''m here, I


    don''t take this result seriously." Han Tiansheng said with a smile.


    Samuel''s heart sank. These words did not frighten Han Tiansheng at all, which made him feel


    desperate. Since he could not use threats to force Han Tiansheng back, his strength would be even


    more useless.


    "I will wait for you on the road to theherworld. I want to see how you will die in the hands of Elder


    Vi," Samuel said faintly.


    "Han Tiansheng, this is my own business. It has nothing to do with them." Samuel gnashed his teeth


    when he heard this.


    Yvonne and Han Nian were innocent in this matter. He didn''t expect that Han Tiansheng wouldn''t even


    let them go.


    die."


    Samuel was panting. He could ept his fate, and he could ept death. However, he would never


    want to see Han Nian die by Han Tiansheng''s hands at such a young age.


    "She''s just a child who doesn''t know anything. Han Tiansheng, you¡¯ll be punished by heaven if you do


    this," Qi Yiyun said to Han Tiansheng.


    "Who do you think you are to be qualified to talk to me? The little Qi Family is so ungrateful. Don''t


    worry, after you die, I will send your parents to hell as soon as possible and let you meet in the


    "Han Tiansheng, I can die, but can you let Yvonne and Han Nian go?" Samuel said in a low voice.


    After a pause, Han Tiansheng continued," But don''t worry, I won''t break her neck directly. I will let her


    slowly feel suffocated. Her little face must be purple-blue. This is my experience."


    Samuel''s heart was dripping blood and his aura was heavy. Han Tiansheng''s words had undoubtedly


    caused Samuel''s anger to reach its peak.


    At this moment, Qi Yiyun suddenly shook off Samuel¡¯s hand in horror, because she felt that his hand


    was as hot as a hot iron.


    "Samuel, you... what''s wrong with you! " How could a person''s body suddenly have such a high


    temperature? Such a change scared Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel raised his red eyes and looked at Han Tiansheng. He said word by word, "In that case, I can


    only kill you."

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    Samuel''s sudden change made Qi Yiyun very afraid, especially his eyes. Qi Yiyun felt that Samuel was


    apletely different person now. He was no longer the Samuel she was familiar with, but more like a


    devil.


    However, Han Tiansheng did not show even the slightest fear because of the change in Samuel. He


    continued to look at Samuel with a face filled with ridicule.


    Only when Han Xiao stood in front of him with a solemn expression did Han Tiansheng sense an


    unusual expression.


    "What happened?" Han Tiansheng asked Han Xiao in a low voice.


    Samuel''s eyebrows were tightly knitted together. He did not know what was going on, but at this


    moment, he could feel a powerful threating from Samuel''s body. This kind of threat should not


    exist. After all, in terms of strength, he was definitely able to crush Samuel.


    "I don''t know either. Be careful." Han Xiao reminded Han Tiansheng.


    Han Tiansheng shouted that he was not afraid of death and that face was more important than life. But


    in fact, this old man was not as hot-blooded as he used to be. Perhaps because he had lived a


    Therefore, after hearing Han Xiao''s words, Han Tiansheng quickly took a few steps back.


    "Kill him." Han Tiansheng ordered. Since Han Xiao valued Samuel so much, he would not let Samuel


    live.


    Han Xiao also wanted to get rid of Samuel as soon as possible. The threat Samuel posed was growing


    stronger. He had the feeling that if this continued, he would be killed by Samuel!


    At this moment, Samuel felt as if a ball of fire was burning inside his body, filling his body with


    uncontroble power.


    At this moment, Han Xiao suddenlyunched an attack. He moved forward with lightning speed and


    Samuel did not dodge. Instead, Han Xiao''s fistnded squarely on his chest.


    ording to Han Xiao''s understanding of his own strength, this punch could not only force Samuel


    back, but it could also make Samuel unable to breathe for a while.


    However, this was not the case in reality.


    Samuel was like an iron wall. He stood where he was and did not move at all. The power reflected off


    his body almost broke Han Xiao¡¯s wrist.


    "How is this possible?" Han Xiao looked at Samuel in shock. This was an impossible matter. How could


    Samuel receive such a heavy punch without changing his expression?


    "Han Xiao, I asked you to kill him. Why are you still holding back?" Han Tiansheng reminded Han Xiao


    with anger. However, he did not know that Han Xiao had already stored up his strength in this punch.


    He did not show any mercy.


    "Is that all you have?" When Samuel said this words, Han Xiao threw another punch at Samuel''s chest.


    This time around, it was still unable to cause any damage to Samuel. He was still as firm and


    unshakable as an iron wall.


    Han Xiao''s eyes were filled with disbelief. How could he be so strong in such a short period of


    time? This was absolutely impossible.


    "You, what the hell are you?" Han Xiao asked in horror.


    "You don''t have any strength left?" Samuel asked.


    A sense of crisis from his life came to Han Xiao. He subconsciously stepped back, trying to distance


    himself from Samuel in order to avoid being hurt by Samuel¡¯s counterattack.


    However, after Han Xiao had retreated three meters away, Samuel was still standing in front of him.


    Cold sweat broke out on Han Xiao¡¯s back.


    He was sure that he had retreated a long distance, but Samuel was still standing in front of him. It


    showed that Samuel followed him, and his speed was no less than his. He was even faster, and he


    controlled the distance more urately. If not, how could Samuel make it out of the same distance with


    him?


    "Han Xiao, what exactly are you doing?" Han Tiansheng waspletely furious. In his eyes, Samuel


    was just an ant that could be easily killed by Han Xiao. However, Han Xiao did not harm Samuel even a


    little.


    This was something that he could not ept.


    Han Xiao was the only one who knew the bitterness in his heart.


    Han Xiao was unable to exin Samuel''s sudden increase in strength. However, there was one thing


    that he was certain of.


    The current Samuel was definitely not the kind of strength that he had in thest fighting. Han Xiao did


    not know just how he had be stronger.


    "It looks like you will die in my hands." A strange arc appeared on the corner of Samuel''s mouth. To


    Han Xiao, this kind of smile was filled with a chill that seeped deep into his bones.


    Peng!


    There was a loud noise.


    Han Xiao''s body flew out like a cannonball and hit the wall, causing the entire vi to tremble.


    Seeing this, Han Tiansheng widened his eyes in disbelief.


    How could it be possible!


    How could this be?


    Han Xiao was sent flying by a punch from Samuel. To Han Xiao, Samuel''s strength was only that of a


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    three-year-old child.


    Samuel once again approached Han Xiao like a ghost and stood in front of him.


    Even Qi Yiyun, who was outside the situation and could only watch this scene, could not see Samuel''s


    movements clearly. In the blink of an eye, he had appeared in front of Han Xiao like a ghost.


    "How do you wish to die?" Samuel asked Han Xiao with a frosty face.


    Han Xiao shook his head, obviously full of unwillingness. How could a person who could be at his


    control suddenly be so powerful?


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. Why did you suddenly be so strong?" Han Xiao said, unwilling to


    give up.


    "He shouldn''t have angered me, and he shouldn''t have used Han Nian to provoke me." To this date,


    Samuel could not exin why he suddenly possessed that power. However, the current situation was


    very clear to him. Han Tiansheng hadpletely angered him, causing the power in his body to erupt


    like a flood.


    Samuel kicked Han Xiao''s chest. Because the whole vi was made of wood, the power of this kick


    caused Han Xiao''s body to pierce through the wall. Han Xiao spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Such a big movement led those spies outside the vi to send the message back to their behind-the-


    scenes boss as soon as possible.


    Everyone thought Samuel was doomed. Faced with a master like Han Xiao and ording to the


    movement in the vi, how could he survive?


    "I didn''t expect Samuel to die in such a way. It must be a luxury to be able to keep his body intact."


    "Fact has once again proven that Han Tiansheng is not one to be provoked.


    Whoever dares to oppose him will not have a good ending."


    Who would have thought that Han Xiao would be the person who was gradually reaching the end of his


    life when these people decided to mock Samuel?


    Han Tiansheng was dumbfounded. This waspletely different from what he had expected. He had


    never imagined that Han Xiao would be no match Samuel.


    This trash actually became so strong all of a sudden!


    "Go to hell." After saying these three words, Samuel punched Han Xiao''s temple.


    There was an obvious dent in Han Xiao''s head, which was enough to show how powerful the punch


    was. Before Han Xiao could close his eyes, he copsed to the ground.


    Dead?


    He died just like that!


    Han Tiansheng nkly looked at Han Xiao, who did not move. This warrior helped him to get to the


    peak position today. Han Tiansheng never thought that Han Xiao would die in this way.


    From Han Tiansheng''s point of view, Han Xiao would only be killed by time. This was because his


    strength was extremely strong and there was almost no match for him in the secr world.


    But now...


    "You, what are you going to do!" Han Tiansheng said in horror when he saw Samueling towards


    him.


    "Only when you die will Yvonne and Han Nian be safe," Samuel said lightly.


    "You, you can''t kill me. Your grandfather won''t allow you to kill me." Han Tiansheng kept retreating until


    he reached the corner. There was no way to retreat.

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    If a person was afraid of death, he would not say it out loud, but would directly show it out from his


    behavior.


    Han Tiansheng, who said that he was not afraid of death, showed his fear of death at this moment.


    Standing in the corner, shivering all over, pale, and no longer arrogant as before.


    Han Xiao''s death made Han Tiansheng desperate. He was only afraid when facing Samuel¡¯s anger.


    What face? What''s more important than your life?


    It was a pity that his words made Samuel burst intoughter.


    "You still have the nerve to mention my grandfather. When you forced him to kneel down and leave the


    United States, did you consider that he was your brother?" Samuel said coldly. Although he could not


    feel how much humiliation Han Tianyang had suffered, he knew that his grandfather was full of


    unwillingness from Han Tiansheng''s attitude.


    "But no matter what, I am still your elder. How can you kill me? Aren''t you afraid of being struck by


    lightning?" Han Tiansheng had no choice but to say these words. He did not want to use Han Tianyang


    to beg for mercy for himself, but if he did not do so, he could only wait for death.


    Samuel shook his head and looked at Han Tiansheng with regret. He said, "Even if I will be struck by


    lightning, I will kill you today. I will avenge grandfather''.¡±


    After that, Samuel approached Han


    Tiansheng step by step.


    Han Tiansheng''s eyelids twitched. Every step Samuel took made him feel like he was on the brink of


    death.


    "Don''t, don''te over, don''te over," HanTiansheng said in horror.


    Samuel did not stop walking. From the time Han Tiansheng said how to kill Han Nian, his ending was


    already doomed.


    After experiencing what Lydia had done to Han Nian, Samuel would kill anyone who posed a threat to


    Han Nian without mercy. He would no longer be softhearted, nor would he leave any threat to Han


    Nian.


    "Han Tiansheng, your bones will be the steps under my feet. From now on, I Samuel will be the


    one who said it in the ChineseDistrict of the U.S.," Samuel said coldly.


    Han Tiansheng finally understood the feelings of his opponents back then. It turned out that this was


    how it felt to be a stepping stone for others. Other than fear of death, there was also unwillingness.


    However, this unwillingness was limited by the limitations of one''s ability. There was nothing that one


    could do but wait for death to arrive.


    "No, no, you can''t kill me. I''m your elder, I''m your elder." Han Tiansheng''s eyes were empty. Obviously,


    he had been scared and lost his mind.


    A superior who was never afraid of death was actually vulnerable when he was really facing death.


    In this world, many people imed that they were not afraid of death, but how many people could still


    be calm in the face of death?


    Han Tiansheng was a good example.


    "Grandfather, your grandson has avenged you." After saying this, Samuel stretched out his right hand,


    grabbed Han Tiansheng¡¯s throat, and lifted him up into the air.


    Han Tiansheng kicked his legs and struggled. His hands kept scratching Samuel¡¯s arms, trying to help


    himself out of the dilemma in this way.


    However, his struggles were of no use to Samuel at the moment.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Qi Yiyun looked at Han Tiansheng¡¯s situation from the side and turned her head away. She did not dare


    to look at this scene. After all, she was just a woman. In the face of such violent means, she could not


    ept it calmly.


    However, she would never sympathize with Han Tiansheng. This person deserved to die. He did not


    even let go of a baby.


    What right did he have to let Samuel let him off?


    When Han Tiansheng gradually stopped struggling, Samuel lifted him up in the air for nearly ten


    minutes.


    "Samuel. He¡¯s dead." Qi Yiyun walked to Samuel and reminded him.


    When Samuel heard this, he let go of Han Tiansheng and threw him into the corner.


    "How are you? Are you all right?" Qi Yiyun asked worriedly. Just now, Samuel looked like he was


    possessed, which made her feel a strong sense of unfamiliarity. So she was afraid that Samuel would


    not return to normal.


    "I''m fine." Samuel said faintly. He knew that the change earlier was because anger had caused the


    power within his body to cause trouble. If it were not for this, he would have already died in Han Xiao''s


    hands.


    In the past, Samuel had been worried that this power would cause harm to his body. But now, he had


    no qualms about this.


    After all, he had relied on this power toplete many impossible things. At least until now, it brought


    benefits to Samuel. Without it, he would have died many times.


    "Are you sure you''re fine?" Qi Yiyun asked worriedly as she looked at Samuel¡¯s slightly red eyes.


    "I''m really fine. I¡¯ll take a rest first." Samuel went back to the living room and sat on the sofa with his


    eyes closed.


    Qi Yiyun sat by the side and did not disturb Samuel. She just watched quietly.


    After the vi quieted down, the spies outside were puzzled.


    Since Han Tiansheng had already killed Samuel, why didn''t he show up? With his status, he didn''t


    need to deal with the body. Even if he was found, Han Tiansheng wouldn''t be affected by this matter.


    All the aristocratic families began to guess what Han Tiansheng was doing in the vi.


    At this moment, Qi Donglin and his wife, Ouyang Fei, were crying.


    Although they didn''t have spies near Samuel''s vi, this incident had already caused a huge uproar in


    the city. Qi Donglin could easily make a phone call and find out what was going on.


    Everyone was sure Samuel was dead. How could he survive?


    Furthermore, with Han Tiansheng''s means, since Qi Yiyun was by Samuel¡¯s side, he would not let Qi


    Yiyun off.


    Ouyang Fei felt so distressed that she couldn''t breathe. Although she knew that it was stupid of Qi


    Yiyun to choose to go to Samuel''s house at this time, she didn''t stop her. At this time, Ouyang Fei¡¯s


    guilt was greater than heartache.


    "Why? Why didn''t I stop her? She''s still so young. How could she die?" Ouyang Fei cried.


    Qi Donglin sighed. Given Qi Yiyun''s temper, how could they stop her? And now it was a foregone


    conclusion, it was useless for them to me themselves.


    "It''s not your fault," Qi Donglin said, holding Ouyang Fei in his arms.


    At the same time, there was another person who was in despair. He wanted to rely on Samuel to


    avenge his parents.


    On the day Samuel sent the coffin, Zhong Ming¡¯s blood was boiling, as if he had seen the hope of


    revenge for his parents. From that day on, Zhong Ming had been looking forward to the life and death


    struggle between Samuel and Han Tiansheng.


    "Do I really have no hope of revenge in this life?" Zhong Ming sadly knelt in front of his parents''


    memorial tablets and said painfully.


    In the Hangong family¡¯spany.


    Tang Zong couldn¡¯t have been unaware of such a big thing that had happened in Chinese District.


    However, he was still doing what he was supposed to do in the office, without the slightest worry on his


    face.


    When Yuan Ling arrived at the office, she noticed the calm expression on Tang Zong''s face. She felt


    very strange. Even she had heard some news regarding Han Tiansheng''s visit to Samuel''s home. It


    couldn''t be that Tang Zong didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    "President Tang, don¡¯t you know about President Hannigan?" Yuan Ling asked Tang Zong in confusion.


    "Do you mean that Han Tiansheng went to Brother Samuel¡¯s house?" Tang Zong said faintly.


    Yuan Ling nodded. Samuel was dead. She really couldn''t understand why Tang Zong could be so calm.


    "You don¡¯t worry about him, do you? I heard that Han Tiansheng has already killed him, " Yuan Ling


    said.

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    Although Yuan Ling did not have any good feelings for Samuel, she had, after all,e into contact


    with him for a period of time. Moreover, Samuel could be considered her superior. The current fate of


    Samuel caused her to feel a little emotional in her heart.


    After all, he died at such a young age.


    But on second thought, he had to offend Han Tiansheng. It seemed that he deserved to die.


    Who in the entire Chinese District would dare to offend Han Tianshenf?


    Han Tinsheng''s position was like that of a local tyrant in the ChineseDistrict. Who else could he me


    if he wanted to die?


    "Do you really think he''s dead?" Tang Zong asked.


    Yuan Ling smiled. Han Tiansheng had already gone to his house, and it was said that he had made a


    lot of noise. The people who paid attention to this matter said that Samuel was not only dead, but also


    dead miserably. How could this be false?


    "Perhaps you don''t know who Han Tiansheng is. He won''t show mercy to anyone," Yuan Ling said.


    "As far as I''m concerned, you don''t understand Brother Samuel," said Tang Zong with a faint smile.


    "What do you mean?" Yuan Ling looked at Tang Zong in confusion.


    "I''m going to say that it''s Han Tiansheng who¡¯s going to die. Do you believe me?" Tang Zong said.


    Looking at Tang Zong¡¯s serious expression, Yuan Ling couldn''t helpughing.


    How could the one whodied was Han Tiansheng? How could it be possible? Everyone in Chinese


    District knew that Samuel¡¯s leg was broken by Han Xiao. He was no match for Han Xiao. How could he


    kill Han Tiansheng?


    "You still don''t forget to tter him even at this time. You are so professional when ites to ttery,"


    Yuan Ling said disdainfully. When she first met Tang Zong, she had a very strong affection for him. For


    her, Tang Zong was the prince charming in her heart. But since she knew that he was just a tterer,


    Yuan Ling had a strong disdain for Tang Zong, because in Yuan Ling''s view, a person who relied on


    rhetoric to please the upper ss was a waste without real ability.


    "If you don''t believe me,e with me and we''ll find out," Tang Zong said.


    Tang Zong stood up, seemingly wanting to head over to Samuel''s house.


    Yuan Ling thought that he must have gone mad.


    Now that Han Tiansheng hasn''t left yet, isn''t Tang Zong sending himself to his death?


    "President Tang, are you crazy? If you go now, Han Tiansheng will probably kill you," Yuan Ling said.


    "Like I said before, the one who died was Han Tiansheng," Tang Zong said indifferently.


    Watching Tang Zong walk out of the office, Yuan Ling stood there, not knowing what to do.


    Go?


    "Or not go?"


    If she went, the truth was not like what Tang long said, she would also be implicated.


    However, Tang long''s confidence piqued Yuan Ling¡¯s curiosity.


    Although she didn''t think Samuel could kill Han Tiansheng, in her opinion, Tang long didn''t need to use


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    his life to tter a dead man.


    "Where did your confidence in hime from?" Yuan Ling asked, gritting her teeth.


    Tang long arrived at the downstairs of thepany. As soon as he got in the car, Yuan Ling sat next to


    him, panting. It was obvious that she had been running all the way.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Tang Zong said with a faint smile.


    "I''d like to see what gives you the confidence to be a bootlicker," Yuan Ling said.


    Tang Zong had a rxed expression on his face. It wasn''t that he was confident, he only trusted


    Samuel.


    "You''ll know soon whether it''s ttery or not," Tang Zong said.


    They drove all the way to Samuel''s vi. The spies nearby were all anxious. If Han Tiansheng did not


    show up, they would not be able to report the situation to their boss. Moreover, they wanted to know


    what happened in the vi and how Samuel died.


    When Tang Zong''s car stopped at the entrance of the manor, those spies were all stunned.


    At a time like this, there was actually someone who dared toe to Samuel''s house. Wasn¡¯t that


    courting death?


    In fact, it was reasonable for them to have such thoughts. As a henchman of Samuel, Ma Feihao was


    trembling at home now and did not dare to go anywhere. Because he was very clear that anyone who


    approached Samuel''s house at this time would die.


    The spies immediately reported Tang Zong''s appearance to the boss behind the scenes, and the other


    families also began to guess what Tang Zong''s intention was.


    As for Tang Zong, he stood at the door with his hands on his legs, and slightly bent his waist, with a


    respectful posture.


    Looking at Tang Zong¡¯s actions, Yuan Ling''s face was full of disdain. In her opinion, Tang Zong had


    given up his dignity in order to tter Samuel. She really couldn''t understand what kind of ability


    Samuel had to make Tang Zong so respectful.


    It was disgusting for a man to grovel for his position.


    "I''ve really learned a lot," Yuan Ling said in a strange tone.


    Tang Zong remained unmoved, with an iprehensible smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Brother Samuel, many people are waiting for you." At this moment, Tang Zong suddenly said.


    When the spies nearby heard this, they were all confused.


    "Is this guy crazy?"


    Could it be that he didn''t know Samuel was dead and was yelling for him here?


    "What is this lunatic doing? Does he think Samuel is still alive?"


    "He don''t know what happened just now. If he knew, he wouldn''t think so. How is it possible that


    Samuel is still alive?"


    "It seems that this person is out of his mind. He dares to appear at this time. It seems that he will die


    soon."


    In everyone''s eyes, Tang Zong was about to die. Some peopleughed at his idiotic behavior, some


    disdained him, and some even said to the boss behind the scenes that a lunatic came to yell on


    Samuel.


    At this time, the door of the vi was suddenly opened.


    Those spies could not help but hold their breath. They had waited for too long. Was Han Tiansheng


    finally going to show up?


    The first person toe out of the vi was Qi Yiyun.


    "What... what''s going on? How could it be her? Did Han Tiansheng go soft on her and let her go?"


    "It can''t be. Given Han Tiansheng¡¯s methods, how could she possibly survive?"


    "Could it be that Han Tiansheng is currently old and no longer as ruthless as he was in the past?"


    In the eyes of the crowd, Qi Yiyun was bound to die, so it was incredible for her to appear alive.


    "Prepare two coffins," said Qi Yiyun to Tang Zong.


    Tang Zong had a slight smile at the corner


    of his mouth. He nodded his head and said, "I''ll arrange it right away."


    Qi Yiyun''s words once again became a mystery.


    Since she was not dead, why did Han Tiansheng need to prepare two coffins?


    In the eyes of those people, Samuel must have died, so they would never think that the coffin was


    prepared for Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao.


    Ma Family.


    Ma Feihao''s face was as pale as paper.


    After hearing the news, he said to his father in confusion, "Dad, is it possible that Samuel has been


    chopped into pieces and can''t be stored in a coffin? Is that why they have to prepare two?¡±


    Ma Feihao''s father looked worried. He didn''t care why Han Tiansheng wanted two coffins. He just


    wanted to know where Ma Yu was. If he didn¡¯te back, the Ma Family would probably be implicated


    by Samuel.


    "Call your uncle again. What do you care about the coffins? Does it have anything to do with you?" Ma


    Feihao''s father asked.


    Ma Feihao nodded repeatedly. The phone had been called hundreds of times, but Ma Yu''s phone was


    turned off, which made Ma Feihao very helpless.


    "Did something happen to my uncle? Why does he turn off his phone all the time?" Ma


    Feihao said.


    "Shut up, you jinx. If anything happens to him, both of us will die. You can''t think of something good."


    Ma Feihao''s father said angrily.


    At this time, the door of the vi was opened again, and many people craned their necks to see what


    was going on in the vi.


    One minute...


    Two minutes passed...


    Time felt like a year. Time passed very slowly, making people feel as if a century had passed.


    Finally!


    The people in the vi came out!


    Samuel dragged Han Tiansheng''s corpse with his right hand. He dragged Han Xiao''s corpse from both


    sides and appeared in everyone''s sight.

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    The visual shock brought by this scene was unimaginable.


    Many people were stunned and had dull expressions and some of them even made their scalps numb.


    How was that possible?


    How could Samuel kill Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao?


    It must be known that Han Xiao''s strength was above Samuel. This was something that everyone had


    witnessed.


    Back then in the Hannigan family''s vi, if Ma Yu hadn''t appeared, Samuel would have died long ago.


    That was why they believed Samuel was doomed to die.


    No one had expected Samuel to be able to walk out of the vi alive. Moreover, he was dragging Han


    Tiansheng¡¯s and Han Xiao''s corpses!


    After three minutes, no one could recover from the shock brought by Samuel.


    "He... he killed Han Tiansheng!"


    "How did this happen? How is this possible? How could he be a match for Han Xiao?"


    "From... from today onwards, Samuel will be the number one person in the Chinese region. The era


    that belonged to Han Tiansheng has alreadye to an end. Samuel''s era has also risen!"


    The voices of the people who spoke trembled, because the shock and fear in their hearts were so


    strong that they could not calm down at all.


    The spies told the boss about it at the same time.


    The whole Chinese District was in an uproar because of Samuel.


    Countless aristocratic families were shocked at this moment.


    The result that one could imagine had overturned everyone''s expectations. No one had expected


    Samuel to be able to create such a miracle.


    "This Samuel is really unexpected. I didn''t expect him to be so powerful."


    "From today onwards, you must think of every way possible to please Samuel from the younger


    generation of the n."


    "You juniors, remember, no matter what method you use, I want you to build a good rtionship with


    Samuel immediately." "Immediately, find a way to figure out all of Samuel''s preferences. The next thing


    our n needs to do is to please him."


    Almost all the well-known families had the same idea. They also gave the same order to the young


    people in their ns, which was to please Samuel and build a closer rtionship with him.


    Because the ChineseDistrict would belong to Samuel in the future. If they wanted to stabilize their


    position in the Chinese District, they must build a good rtionship with Samuel. As for those who had


    conflicts with Samuel, they had to pray at this time.


    Ma Feihao was stunned for a long time after receiving the news. He felt that his soul had left his body.


    He said to his father, "Dad, Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao are dead."


    Ma Feihao''s father suddenly stood up, and his chin almost dropped to the ground. " How could it be?


    Are you kidding?"


    The Qi Family.


    Qi Donglin and Ouyang Fei looked dull. They didn''t have time to wipe the tears from their faces. They


    really didn''t know how to face such shocking news.


    "Yiyun is not dead, Samuel is not dead either," Qi Donglin said in disbelief. He even suspected that he


    was dreaming. How could such a shocking thing happen?


    Ouyang Fei nodded, not knowing what to say.


    "I''m not dreaming, am I?" Qi Donglin said doubtfully.


    In order to let him know if it was a dream, Ouyang Fei pinched Qi Donglin hard on his thigh, which


    made Qi Donglin gasp in pain.


    "It''s not a dream, it''s not a dream," Qi Donglin said quickly.


    Ouyang Fei smiled and said, "Samuel didn''t let me down. Our daughter was right."


    "s." Qi Donglin sighed and said, "It''s a pity that he has married and had children."


    When it came to Qi Yiyun¡¯s love Samuel, Qi Donglin had been holding an disagreeable view because


    he didn''t think Samuel was excellent or not. However, Qi Yiyun''s input of so many feelings that she


    couldn''t get anything in return was obviously not worth it.


    But now, Qi Donglin felt sorry for the first time. Samuel was indeed a very excellent person. This was


    obvious in the whole Chinese District. No one could pull Han Tiansheng down from the altar. Who


    wouldn''t want him to be one of them? It was a pity that this kind of thing could only be imagined.


    "Yiyun is not good enough for him,"


    Ouyang Fei said. Being able to belittle her daughter''s status was enough to show how powerful Samuel


    was in Ouyang Fei''s heart.


    Zhong family.


    Zhong Ming, kneeling in front of his parents'' memorial tablet, was shocked for a long time. His fists had


    turned white. He had already been desperate on this matter. He had not expected Samuel could turn


    the situation around in such a desperate situation.


    "From today on, I, Zhong Ming, am your dog. " Zhong Ming stood up and walked out of the door.


    Outside Samuel¡¯s Vi.


    Yuan Ling seemed to have lost her soul. She had always felt that Tang Zong''s ttery towards Samuel


    was too much, but the fact had made her see who was the joker.


    Tang Zong''s attitude towards Samuel was not blind ttery, but trust in his strength. For so long, Yuan


    Ling had always felt that Tang Zong was a suck-up, but the facts told her that Tang Zong was only


    telling the truth about what he knew about Samuel.


    "Do you believe me now? Now you know that I''m not ttering, right?" Tang Zong looked at Yuan Ling,


    who was in a daze, and said with a smile.


    Yuan Ling nodded subconsciously. How could she not believe it? The facts were already in front of her.


    Could she go and nder Samuel?


    "Send these two back to the Hannigan family," Samuel ordered as he walked in front of Tang Zong.


    "Brother Samuel, you''re amazing," Tang Zong said with a smile.


    "Don''t say such nonsense. Hurry and do it." Samuel cursed.


    Yuan Ling walked to Samuel¡¯s side. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    Samuel knew what she wanted to say, but she could not say it out loud.


    "I don''t need other people''s approval. Other people''s evaluation is meaningless to me," Samuel said


    tly.


    "I think too highly of myself,¡± Yuan Ling said with a miserable smile.


    Without even a nce at Yuan Ling, Samuel went straight back to the vi.


    At this moment in the suburbs, Lintong was still blocking Ma Yu, but it was almost time. Samuel must


    be dead now, so he made way for Ma Yu.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "You can go now. Go and collect Samuel''s body," Lintong said proudly.


    Ma Yu gritted his teeth. He was ordered to protect Samuel, but he still let him die.


    How could he exin this matter to Elder Yi?


    He knew that even if Elder Yi hated Lintong in his heart, it was impossible for Elder Yi to vent his hatred


    on Lintong.


    After all, Lintong had the status of God''s favored son in Tianqi, and even Elder Yi could not easily


    punish him.


    If Elder Yi was really angry and wanted to vent his anger, he would definitely attack him.


    "You are just a coward," Ma Yu said.


    "What do you mean?" Lintong frowned and asked.


    Lintong became serious and said, "Don''t think that I don¡¯t dare to kill you. With your status, even if I kill


    you, no one can do anything to me."


    "How can it have nothing to do with you? It''s a big deal. If I kill you, people will gossip about it more or


    less. So don''t worry, I won''t kill you," Eintong said and turned to leave.


    Ma Yu took out his phone, which was turned off. After the phone was turned on, there were countless


    missed calls.


    Looking at Ma Feihao''s caller ID, Ma Yu sighed. He knew why Ma Feihao called him, but under the


    influence of Lintong, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    After calling back, Ma Yu said, "Feihao, it''s my fault. You and your father should leave the Chinese


    District. Otherwise, Han Tiansheng won''t let you go, and I can''t protect you all the time."

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    Ma Yu¡¯s tone was full of helplessness. Back then, he insisted that Ma Feihao chose to please Samuel.


    Samuel was definitely a person worth ttering for since he was able to be the disciple of Elder


    Yi.


    However, Ma Yu never thought that things would develop to this point.


    Samuel was dead, and the Ma family and Han Tiansheng were sworn enemies. He could protect the


    Ma family when he was in the U.S., but he was a man in Tianqi, after all. Sooner orter, he would


    leave the Chinese District. Given Han Tiansheng''s character, he wouldn''t let them go.


    Therefore, leaving the Chinese District was the only way to ensure the safety of the father and son.


    However, upon hearing Ma Yu''s words, Ma Feihaoughed.


    "What are youughing at? I told you to leave. I''m not joking with you," Ma Yu said.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Uncle, I won''t go, I won''t go. Why should I go? " Ma Feihao said.


    "Are you going to stay here and wait for death? Han Tiansheng is a vicious man. How could he let you


    go?" Ma Yu''s heart sank. "Is Ma Feihao crazy? Otherwise, why would he choose to stay in the Chinese


    District?"


    "Uncle, Han Tiansheng is dead. Can he still climb out of the coffin to kill me?" Ma


    Feihao said with a smile. It was normal for Ma Yu to not have imagined this, because no one would


    have thought Samuel was the one who came out of the vi alive. Now the whole aristocratic families in


    Chinese District were greatly shocked by this matter.


    "What did you say?" Ma Yu asked uncertainly. He suspected that he was hallucinating. How could Han


    Tiansheng die?


    "Uncle, Samuel killed Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao," Ma Feihao said.


    After being stunned for 10 seconds, Ma Yu said in disbelief, "What? Are you kidding me?"


    Ma Yu''s voice was so loud that Lintong, who had not gone far, heard it clearly, so he stopped


    unconsciously.


    "Uncle, how can I joke with you about this? Now the whole Chinese District knows about it. There are


    also a lot of people who don''t believe it, just like you. But this is the truth. Many people saw Han


    Tiansheng and Han Xiao''s bodies being dragged out of the house by Samuel with their own eyes. How


    can it be false?" Ma Feihao said.


    Ma Feihao took two deep breaths to calm himself down.


    He knew that Samuel was no match for Han Xiao in terms of strength, but he had really seeded in


    counter-attacking.


    Although Ma Yu could not guess what had happened, it was good news for him that Samuel was still


    alive.


    "I really didn''t expect it. I really didn''t expect it. He really gave people a big surprise." Ma Yu sighed.


    "Uncle, where did you go? Why did you suddenly disappear at this time?" Ma Feihao asked in


    confusion.


    "I''ll tell youter. I have something to deal with now," Ma Yu said. Seeing that Lintong wasing


    back, he didn''t have time to exin so much to Ma Feihao.


    After hanging up the phone, Ma Yu couldn''t hide the smile on his face.


    Lintong was full of confidence, but he got such a result, which was probably something he had never


    dreamed of.


    "What''s going on?" Lintong frowned and asked. His intuition told him that something unexpected had


    happened to Samuel, but he didn¡¯t expect it to happen. After all, it was an irond fact that Samuel


    couldn''t defeat Han Xiao.


    Ma Yu smiled smugly and said, "Lintong, it seems that your n is not as perfect as you think."


    "Han Xiao''s strength can easily crush Samuel. How could my n not be perfect? " Lintong retorted.


    "If it is really so perfect, how could Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao die in Samuel''s hands?" At this time,


    Ma Yu could not control his smile.


    "Bullsh*t." Lintong rebuked him angrily," Do you think you can change the result of this matter with just


    a casual remark? How can Samuel, such a good-for-nothing, be a match for Han Xiao?"


    Ma Yu knew that Lintong would not believe it, because even he felt that this matter was too bizarre. But


    when he thought about it carefully, there must be some reasons why Elder Yi pointed out that he would


    ept Samuel as his disciple. Samuel¡¯s performance this time proved Elder Yi¡¯s vision.


    "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and take a look," Ma Yu said.


    Lintong took out the phone with a sneer.


    Seeing this, Ma Yu reminded, "Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao are both dead. Who else are you going to


    call?"


    Lintong did not believe it and dialed Han Tiansheng''s number.


    A sound rang out...


    Two echoes...


    There was no one answering the phone for a long time. Lintong had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "s." Ma Yu sighed and said, "Call a dead man. It would be strange if he could answer the call. If you


    don''t believe in reality, you can take a look at it yourself."


    Lintong gritted his teeth. This was a foolproof n. Samuel definitely had no chance of survival. If he


    really did it, he believed that it would definitely alert Elder Yi and Samuel''s position in the mind of Elder


    Yi would definitely rise to a higher level.


    Most importantly, without Han Tiansheng as a puppet, Eintong would not have been able to kill Samuel.


    Could it be that he had to do ithimself?


    Eintong had said before that he was not afraid of being med by Elder Yi, because it was not done by


    him personally. He had a lot of reasons and excuses to deny it.


    Moreover, with his position in Tianqi Realm, it was impossible for Elder Yi to guilty him without any


    evidence.


    But if he killed Samuel with his own hands, the meaning of this matter would bepletely different.


    "What kind of helper do you think will be Han Xiao¡¯s opponent? Van Jun?" Elder Vi said with a smile.


    "Van Jun is not in Chinese District, and he is no match for Han Xiao," said the middle-aged man.


    "That''s right, isn''t it? With our understanding of Samuel, what other helpers can he have?" Elder Yi


    said.


    "Could it be... could it be the error of the message?" The middle-aged man guessed. After all, it was


    understandable that there was a mistake in the transmission of information from such a long distance.


    Maybe Samuel was dead, but there was a mistake in the transmission of information, so that they


    received the wrong message.


    "Is it so hard to admit Samuel''s excellence? " Elder Yi raised his eyebrows and said to the middle-aged


    man.


    The middle-aged man shook his head. It was difficult to admit Samuel was excellent. He also hoped


    Samuel was a powerful person, because Tianqi needed talents, and the four sects needed an effective


    sessor.


    However, Samuel''s excellence did not mean that he could kill Han Xiao at this stage.


    "Elder Yi, from another perspective, although Han Xiao left the Tianqi era, he is still a person in the


    Tianqi era. If Samuel could kill him, wouldn''t many people in the Tianqi era be no match for him?" The


    middle-aged man said.


    "Is it strange? Who says there can''t be a real master in the secr world? And the surprise of this guy


    is definitely more than that," Elder Yi said with an expectant face. He was also looking forward to


    seeing Samuel and the change after he came to the Tianqi Realm.


    Elder Yi believed that Samuel''s ability to subvert the present power of Tianqi, as well as the


    impossibility created by Eintong, would probably be changed by him.


    "Forget it." The middle-aged man sighed and said, "You like him so much now. It doesn''t matter what I


    say. Anyway, his position in your heart is getting higher and higher." "Since you know, why bother


    talking so much nonsense?" Elder Yi said proudly.

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    Han Tiansheng couldn''t get through to the phone all the time, so Lintong couldn''t help but go back to


    the downtown area.


    There was no need to deliberately inquire about what had happened in Samuel¡¯s mansion, because


    this matter had be well-known among the upper-ss families. Everyone was discussing it.


    Lintong flew into a rage when he heard the truth.


    To him, Samuel was supposed to be dead. But now, he had done something impossible.


    Han Tiansheng and Han Xiao¡¯s death left Lintong with no puppets capable of dealing with Samuel. This


    was a big problem for him.


    The idea of killing Samuel with his own hands shed through Lintong''s mind, but between angry and


    rational, in the end, thetter upied the upper peak of the mountain. He knew that he couldn''t do


    this. All the people in Tianqi City knew that Elder Yi wanted to take Samuel as a disciple. If he killed


    Samuel, many people would inevitably add insult to injury on this matter.


    The more outstanding a person was, the more easily he would be envied.


    As a God''s favored son of the Tianqi era, Lintong also had many enemies inside the Tianqi era. He


    would never allow these people to find a chance to kick him when he was down.


    However, Lintong could not just stand by and watch Samuel join the Tianqi realm and take away his


    position.


    "Just take it as a chance for you, a good-for-nothing, to take a breath. I don''t believe that no one in the


    secr world can be your opponent!" After saying this, kintong left the Chinese District for the time


    being.


    At the gate of Samuel''s mansion, countless young masters of aristocratic families held precious gifts in


    their hands, wanting to meet Samuel.


    They brought their family¡¯s orders to please Samuel, hoping to get closer to him. But the gate of the


    vi was closed and no one was qualified to enter.


    When Ma Feihao walked through the crowd and went straight to ring the doorbell, he was envied by so


    many people because they didn''t dare to do it. No one had the right to disturb Samuel.


    However, Ma Feihao was qualified to do so, because only he could butter up to Samuel in advance and


    be his henchman.


    When Ma Feihao was told about this matter by Ma Yu, he was very reluctant to ept it. After all, Ma


    Feihao was also a rich second generation with a high status in the Chinese District. There were


    countlessckeys under him. It was not so easy for Ma Feihao to ept the fact that he had to be


    someone else''sckey.


    But at this moment, Ma Feihao finally understood that being a henchman could make people envious


    and feel so good.


    Looking at the envious eyes of other disciples of aristocratic families, Ma Feihao felt very happy. He


    straightened his back, as if Samuel was the first in the world and he was the second in the world.


    "You''re toote." Ma Feihao couldn''t help teasing them.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun opened the door of the vi. Everyone craned their necks at the same time to see


    the situation in the vi.


    "Sister, I''m here," Ma Feihao said to Qi Yiyun with a calm face.


    Qi Yiyun looked at the crowd of outsiders, as well as piles of precious gifts. Naturally, she felt honored.


    "Come in," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Thank you, sister." Ma Feihao entered the vi, which once again aroused countless envious eyes.


    These people wished they could be Ma Feihao. After all, it was so proud to go to Samuel¡¯s house at


    such a time.


    After entering the vi, Ma Feihao saw the broken wall and could not help marveling. "Brother Samuel,


    you''re so fierce. You¡¯re going to tear down the house," Ma Feihao said.


    As the witness of this matter, only Qi Yiyun knew how fierce Samuel was. Han Xiao was beaten so


    hard that he didn''t even have a chance to fight back. Who would believe it if it was revealed to others?


    "Find some men to repair the house.¡± Qi Yiyun ordered Ma Feihao.


    "Sister, don''t worry. I''ll contact the best worker right away." Ma Feihao patted his chest and promised.


    "By the way, where is Brother Samuel?" Ma Feihao asked cautiously.


    "He''s resting in the room. He has instructed us not to disturb him unless there''s something special,"


    reminded Qi Yiyun.


    When Ma Feihao heard this, he even controlled his breath very carefully, for fear of disturbing Samuel.


    At this moment, Samuel, who was in the room, looked at his arm in a daze. The protruding blood


    vessels in his right hand were like dragons. It seemed that they would not dissipate in a short period of


    time. The power within his body, which seemed toe from the heavens, was unleashed to its fullest


    today. However, Samuel had a feeling that this was not its limit. He could not imagine just what kind of


    scene it would be if Samuel was able to disy its true limit.


    "It seems that only by joining the Tianqi realm, will I be able to find out this secret." Samuel said to


    himself. Since he already had Van Jun as his master, he was very repulsed by bing a disciple of


    Elder Vi. But after Han Tianyang and Van Jun threatened him at the same time, Samuel had


    considered this matter very carefully.


    He knew that if he insisted on refusing, he would not only cause Han Tianyang and Van Jun''s


    dissatisfaction, but also offend Elder Vi. The wisest choice was to be Elder Vi''s disciple. In this


    way, he would be able to know what changes had happened to his body.


    "Let¡¯s see what kind of person the old man is first. If he is not a good thing, I will not be his apprentice."


    After Samuel said this, Elder Vi on the top of a mountain suddenly sneezed.


    The middle-aged man standing behind Elder Vi quickly reminded, "Elder Vi, it''s windy on the mountain.


    You''d better hurry back to the four gates to have a rest." Elder Yi twisted his nose and felt a little


    strange. He said, "How could I catch a cold with my physical condition? Did someone say bad things


    about me behind my back?"


    In the following half a month, Samuel did not show up, but there were a lot of people who came to


    please him in front of the vi, and there were more and more gifts. The whole Chinese area was


    watching the movement of the vi, waiting for Samuel to show up and recruit him as soon as possible.


    Among them, there was a man who was particrly conspicuous. He didn¡¯t bring any gifts, but he had


    been kneeling for half a month. Moreover, in the past half a month, he didn¡¯t eat anything, but only used


    water to prolong his life. Even if other people left at night, he would still kneel at the door.


    For Ma Feihao, who woulde every day, this man left the deepest impression on him.


    On this day, when Ma Feihao passed by Zhong Ming, he could not help teasing him as he said, "Zhong


    Ming, you are taking an unusual path. Since others have given gifts, who are you kneeling for?"


    "I''m thanking him. He deserves my kneeling and waiting for him," Zhong Ming said.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Do you want me to take you in?" Ma Feihao asked.


    Zhong Ming suddenly raised his head and looked at Ma Feihao gratefully, saying," Can you really take


    me in?"


    When the people next to him heard these words, they all became agitated at the same time. Who didn''t


    want to enter Samuel''s vi?


    "Brother Hao, please take me in as well. Our family will thank you with precious gifts."


    "Brother Hao, there''s still me. Don''t worry. Our family will definitely offer more benefits than they do."


    Samuel''s status was so high that money was of no significance to him. As long as he wanted, the


    money he could earn in the day was just a drop of water.


    "You guys are so bad. Can you stop making a fuss? I''ll see what you will do if you disturb Brother


    Samuel''s rest," Ma Feihao said.


    The noisy crowd quieted down in an instant, and only the sound of breathing could be heard.


    "You want to go in?" Ma Feihao asked with a smile.


    Everyone nodded vigorously, not afraid of hurting their necks.

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    In the Nangong family on the ind.


    As the one who paid close attention to the situation in Chinese District, Nangong Boling was more


    excited than when he got the first bucket of gold. Samuel had proved himself in Chinese District.


    Nangong Boling knew that this would give him a higher position in Tianqi.


    And if he was recognized as a disciple by Elder Yi, his achievements in the future would be even more


    limitless.


    This was the first time Nangong Boling truly felt that the Nangong family could be an affiliated of


    Tianqi.


    The word "affiliated" might be a bit unpleasant to hear, but it was based on an affiliated circle. In a ce


    like the Tianqi Realm, which was higher than the ordinary world, even an affiliated ce was worth it.


    Nangong Boling had long known that Nangong Sun had died in Samuel''s hands, but he didn''t me


    him at all. On the contrary, he thought that Nangong Sun''s death was a good thing. Wasn''t death a


    natural thing for him to do since he went to make trouble for Samuel?


    At the moment, Nangong Boling had alreadye up with a n to make Samuel the householder of


    the Nangong family. No matter what, he would make this n be a reality. No matter how much


    he had to pay, no matter what request Samuel would make, Nangong Boling would satisfy him one by


    one.


    While he was thinking about the glory of the Nangong family master in the study, there was suddenly a


    knock on the door.


    "Come in," Nangong Boling said indifferently.


    Nangong Yanwalked into the study. His understanding of the situation in Chinese District was not as


    good as Nangong Boling''s. He had just learned of Nangong Sun''s death, which made him tremble with


    fear. Hence, he wanted to test Nangong Boling''s attitude.


    If Nangong Boling really didn''t care about this matter, then Nangong Yan would havepletely given


    up the idea of going against Samuel. Moreover, he would think of a way to get closer to Samuel.


    Even if he couldn''t be the master, he didn''t want to be driven out of the Nangong family.


    "Grandfather, I heard that Nangong Sun is already dead," Nangong Yan said.


    "I''ve known about this for a long time, and I''ve told him that he asked for it. He can''t me anyone


    else," Nangong Boling said indifferently.


    Nangong Van''s heart sank. Although he had long guessed that Nangong Boling would have such an


    attitude towards it, he still couldn''t ept it after Nangong Boling had said those words.


    After all, Samuel did not belong to the Nangong family. Many people could not ept him bing


    the master of the Nangong family.


    "Grandpa, doesn''t it matter even if he doesn''t have the surname Nangong?" Nangong Van asked


    tentatively.


    "Matter? What does it matter? His strength doesn''t need to care about his surname at all. Even I can''t


    do what he can do for the Nangong family. As long as he is willing, it doesn''t matter if the Nangong


    family changes their surname," Nangong Boling said indifferently.


    Nangong Yan gasped. He never thought that Nangong Boling would say something like that.


    "It''s ridiculous to have the Nangong family''sst name Hannigan!"


    "Grandpa, I know what to do. I will go to the U.S.. If he needs my help, I will try my best to help him."


    NangongYan epted his fate. Now, he was very clear that he was not qualified topete with


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel for the position of the master of the family, so he must find a way to keep his current status.


    Nangong Boling was surprised. He didn''t expect Nangong Yan toe to him with such an attitude.


    It seemed that he was more thorough than Nangong Sun.


    "A wise man submits to circumstances. Your choice is not shameful. And I can tell you that after


    Samuel enters that realm, he still needs a spokesperson. Although the person is not the master of the


    Nangong family, he can control the affairs of the secr world for him. If you be his


    spokesperson, your position will not be low, " Nangong Boling said.


    Nangong Yan lowered his head and said," Thank you for reminding me, Grandpa. I won''t let you down."


    "If there''s nothing else, go out."


    After leaving Nangong Boling¡¯s study, Nangong Yan''s mood hadpletely changed. Nangong


    Boling''s words had opened the door to a new world for him. He knew that Nangong Boling was


    definitely not trying tofort him. It was true that Samuel had no time to care about worldly affairs. If


    he could be the spokesperson for Samuel in the secr world, he would still be able to enjoy the


    power of being the master of the family.


    "Nangong Sun, you must have never thought that things would turn out this way. However, if you don''t


    die, I''ll have one morepetitor. Right now, I''m the only one who can enjoy the benefits," Nangong


    Van said proudly.


    After Nangong Van left, Nangong Boling dialed a number.


    "It''s time for the two of them to meet. Send her to the U.S.. Take it as a surprise I gave him." Nangong


    Boling said on the other side of the phone.


    In the Chinese District of the U.S.. Outside Samuel''s Vi was crowded with people. It was already the


    twentieth day after the incident, but he still did not show up. However, those people outside the door


    were not impatient at all. No matter how long it would take, as long as they could curry favor with him, it


    was worth waiting. After all, the Chinese District had undergone great changes, and no one wanted the


    decades-old foundation of their family to be destroyed.


    "You go out and let those people go. If anyone doesn¡¯t go, I¡¯ll deal with him first," Samuel ordered Ma


    Feihao in the vi area.


    His words made Ma Feihao happy. Those people had been waiting for so long, but Samuel had asked


    them to leave. He didn''t know how they would feel.


    "Brother Samuel, why don''t you pick a few?


    " Ma Feihao asked.


    "Why don''t you also get lost with them?" Samuel said.


    Ma Feihao still wanted to y tricks, but when he heard Samuel''s words, he immediately became


    energetic and hurriedly said, "Brother Samuel, I''ll go and inform them right away."


    Seeing Ma Feihao speed up his pace and run out, Qi Yiyun said with a smile, "This guy probably wants


    to pick up a few people to increase his reputation."


    "How can I not know what he''s thinking?" Samuel said faintly.


    Outside the vi, Ma Feihao pretended to cough a few times, cleared his throat, and said to the crowd,


    "Brother Samuel has ordered you to get out of here as soon as possible. If anyone of you doesn''t get


    out, Brother Samuel will be the first to deal with him. You should think about it carefully."


    These words caused everyone''s expressions to change drastically. Their actions were to curry favor


    with Samuel, not to cause Samuel to hold a grudge against them. If they continued to remain here, they


    would be targeted by Samuel. No one dared to remain behind.


    For a moment, many people nned to leave.


    "By the way, take all the things you brought. How can these trash things catch Brother Samuel¡¯s eyes?"


    Ma Feihao continued.


    The whole ce was evacuated in less than ten minutes, but Zhong Ming was still motionless on the


    ground.


    Ma Feihao stepped forward and said to Zhong Ming, "Are you feeling numbness in your legs? Do you


    want me to find someone to carry you away?"


    "I won''t leave. If I don''t see him, I won''t leave," Zhong Ming said resolutely.


    "The Zhong family''s life and death have nothing to do with me," Zhong Ming said.


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to drag the Zhong family down with you?" Ma Feihao kicked Zhong Ming.


    Zhong Ming had already knelt with his legs numb. After being kicked, he fell directly to the ground.


    "The Zhong family refused to avenge my parents. I don''t care about their lives," Zhong Ming said.


    "I swore that if he could kill Han Tiansheng, I would be his ve for the rest of my life. If he wanted me


    to die, I wouldn''t blink my eyes," Zhong Ming said.


    Hearing this, Ma Feihao sneered and said," Swear? Then why didn''t you fight with Brother Samuel


    when you swore?"


    When he said this, Ma Feihao also felt guilty, because he was also shivering at home that day. He


    didn''t dare to stand up for Samuel.


    Zhong Ming did not know how to retort. He moved his body shakily and continued to kneel. He said,


    "Even if he wanted to kill me, I would not leave."


    "Uncle, you finally show up." Ma Feihao ran to Ma Yu and said.

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    Ma Yu sighed with emotion. Although he had not been away for a long time, the situation in the


    Chinese District had changedpletely. No one had expected Samuel could solve the trouble


    brought by Han Tiansheng by himself. Not only did the people in the Chinese District be shocked, but


    also Elder Yi seemed to be very shocked about this matter.


    Ma Yu did note back immediately because he received a call from Elder Yi. Elder Yi did not allow


    him to interfere in anything rted to Samuel. Unless Samuel''s life was threatened, Ma Yu could not


    take action.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect Samuel to do another shocking thing." Ma Yu sighed.


    At this time, Ma Feihao felt that it was wise for Ma Yu to ask him to be Samuel''s henchman. Otherwise,


    Ma Feihao would not be qualified to see Samuel at the gate of the vi, even if he had been waiting for


    half a month.


    "Uncle," said Ma Feihao with a smile, "as expected, you have foresight. You want me to ingratiate


    myself with Brother Samuel. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have the chance to be with Brother Samuel."


    Ma Yu patted Ma Feihao on the shoulder and said, "From now on, you only need to remember one


    thing. No matter what happens, you must believe him and never betray him."


    Ma Feihao nodded heavily. After experiencing this incident, how could he betray Samuel? Han


    Tiansheng was dead. In the future, the Chinese region would be under Samuel''s control.


    "Uncle, don''t worry. I will keep your words in mind."


    "Let''s go and see him."


    When passing by Zhong Ming, Ma Yu stopped. He knew that many people outside the vi were


    waiting to see Samuel these days. However, since those people had left, it meant that Samuel had


    already told them to leave. However, this man still dared not to leave?


    "Uncle, this guy is courting death on purpose. Don''t worry about him," Ma Feihao said disdainfully. As


    for Zhong Ming, since he couldn''t drive him away, he could only report to Samuelter and see how


    Samuel would deal with him.


    Ma Yu continued to walk towards the gate of the vi after hearing Ma Feihao''s words. He didn''t need


    to intervene in this kind of thing.


    When they arrived at the vi, Ma Yu walked to Samuel and said, "I thought you would die."


    Samuel nced at Ma Yu and said, "I think so, too. But I can''t die. Otherwise, my wife and child will fall


    into Han Tiansheng''s hands."


    "Do you want to know why I suddenly disappeared?" Ma Yu asked.


    "Does it have anything to do with Dintong?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    "You know Dintong?" Ma Yu looked at


    Samuel in confusion. How could he know this person? Did Dintong appear in front of Samuel?


    "I have heard Han Tianshegn mention him. Who this person is?" Samuel asked.


    Ma Yu nced at Qi Yiyun and Ma Feihao. The two tactfully avoided and went to the kitchen.


    "He is a God''s favored son in Tianqi. He has a recognized achievement in Tianqi and is a very


    promising person. He was also the most likely candidate to be an old disciple of Elder Yi," Ma Yu


    said. He did not borate on Lintong''s purpose, because when it came to this point, Samuel would be


    able to understand.


    "I stole his disciple''s spot. That''s why he wanted to kill me," Samuel said with a smile.


    "It is not just a disciple. In my opinion, he is more worried that you will take away his position in the


    Tianqi era. You should know that a God''s favored son like him is used to being superior, and he will


    definitely not allow someone better than


    him to appear." Ma Yu exined.


    "What kind of ce is Tianqi, and why does it exist?" Samuel asked curiously. This question had


    troubled him for a long time. In his opinion, all organizations must have a certain purpose. And a ce


    like Tianqi, which was above the secr world and was full of masters, must have unknown secrets.


    "In this matter, you can only ask Elder Yi. You may be able to get an answer to it. Like you, I am also


    very curious about the significance of the existence of the Tianqi Realm. However, no one knows the


    reason other than the most important person in the Tianqi Realm," said Ma Yu.


    "It''s so mysterious. Is it to deal with some mysterious power?" Samuel said casually. There were so


    many masters. Since they had gathered all of them together, it was


    impossible for them to just do so simply for the sake of the harmary of society.


    "There is this possibility, but as for what exactly happened, I believe that you will definitely have the


    qualifications to know in the future.¡± Ma Yu said.


    "That''s on the premise that I be Elder Yi''s disciple, isn''t it?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Yes." Ma Yu nodded. He knew Samuel had refused, but he did not know Samuel begun to consider


    this matter seriously.


    Therefore, from his point of view, he felt that he should persuade Samuel.


    "This kind of opportunity is an honor for all the people in the Tianqi realm. Even they will imagine this in


    their dreams. You should not refuse it." Ma Yu said.


    "My grandfather and my original master warned me that they wouldn''t recognize me if I refused. So I''ve


    been thinking about it recently," Samuel said helplessly. If Han Tianyang and Van Jun hadn''t been so


    tough, Samuel wouldn''t have hesitated on this matter. He always thought that it was enough to have a


    master in his life.


    But if Han Tianyang and Van Jun really refused to ept him, Samuel would be in trouble.


    Ma Yu couldn''t helpughing. Although Samuel didn''t know that he was blessed, his grandfather was a


    very sensible person.


    "Their choice is absolutely right. I believe that one day in the future, you will definitely thank them for


    their threats." Ma Yu said.


    "Maybe," Samuel said lightly. He was not afraid of the world of Tianqi, but he knew that after he joined


    the world, his life would definitely experience earth-shaking changes. He did not know whether he


    could ept such changes.


    "Only by joining the Tianqi Realm can you protect the people around you better. I believe you will make


    a more wise decision. " Ma Yu said.


    "Do you want to know how I killed Han Xiao?" Samuel asked.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But Ma Yu was an atheist. He didn''t believe Samuel was possessed by God.


    "If I were to say that Han Xiao identally stepped on the banana skin and slipped, it would give me a


    chance to make a move, would you believe me?" Samuel said.


    "Do you think I believe it?" Ma Yu rolled his eyes and said. How could he believe such nonsense? Even


    if Han Xiao stepped on the banana skin and slipped it, Samuel would not be able to kill Han Xiao with


    one move.


    "Then there''s nothing I can do. This is the truth. Believe it or not," Samuel said. He could not tell others


    about his physical strength. He did not want to be dragged into some people¡¯s experiments.


    Seeing Samuel was unwilling to tell the truth, Ma Yu could only keep his curiosity in his heart. If Samuel


    did not tell him, Ma Yu did not have the right to force him to tell the truth.


    "Lintong won''t give up killing you.


    Although he has left the Chinese District, I believe that he will appear by your side sooner orter, so


    you have to be careful." Ma Yu reminded him.


    However, Ma Yu mentioned it deliberately, which made Samuel think of something else.


    "It seems that you''ve received a new order from Elder Yi and he wants you to stay out of my business,


    right?" Samuel asked.


    Interacting with smart people was a very painful thing. Ma Yu now realized this. He just reminded him a


    little bit too much, but Samuel could figure it out so thoroughly.

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    Ma Yu only hesitated for a moment. He wanted to answer Samuel''s question in different ways. After all,


    if he said it so bluntly, Samuel would probably reject Elder Yi even more.


    But in such a short period of hesitation, Samuel was sure that his guess was correct, and there was no


    need for Ma Yu to answer him.


    "You don¡¯t need to say it. 1 already know the answer. It seems that Elder Yi wants to test me before


    epting me as his disciple, " Samuel said.


    Ma Yu couldn''t help sighing and said, "It''s really tiring to deal with smart people like you. You can guess


    everything." "I can''t even figure out such a small thing.


    Do you really think I am so stupid?" Samuel said faintly.


    If this matter continued. Ma Yu was afraid that he would not be able to cope with it. If he said something


    wrong, he could not afford the consequences. So he quickly changed the subject and asked, "What are


    you going to do now? Those families in the Chinese District are secretly plotting how to please you.


    Now you only need to say one word, and the whole Chinese District will belong to you."


    "The Hannigan family has no leader, but there is still a mob. They are not willing to hand over their


    position, but these small things are not worth my doing. I will hand them over to Tang Zong. That''s why


    I asked him toe to the Chinese District," Samuel said.


    "The money and power in the secr world seem to have no attraction to you." Samuel was very calm


    about this matter, which showed that he was not arrogant because he was in charge of the Chinese


    District. He did not even take it seriously at all.


    "To me, there is only one thing important in this world, and that is to protect the people around me,"


    Samuel said with a sigh of relief. Han Hian was still in Hangong Boling¡¯s hands, and Samuel didn¡¯t


    know what he should do to get Hangong Boling to release her. So all he could do was wait for Hangong


    Boling''s next orders.


    After a whole month, Samuel finally walked out of the vi. At this time, his leg injury was almost


    healed. He could walk freely even without using a wheelchair. His appearance attracted the attention of


    countless families. However, these families did not dare to act rashly, so they could only wait for an


    opportunity in the dark. After all, Samuel had made it clear that whoever dared to disturb him would be


    dealt with.


    No one in the current Chinese District dared to look down upon the weight of this sentence.


    Zhong Ming was still kneeling outside the vi. Samuel had heard about him from Ma Feihao.


    "You can go now. I don''t need your gratitude," Samuel said as he walked up to Zhong Ming.


    Zhong Ming was so excited that he was trembling. He had finally waited for Samuel. Although kneeling


    for one month was painful for him, it was worth waiting until this moment.


    "I''m going to be your ve to repay your kindness." Zhong Ming lowered his head and said.


    "Zhong Ming, you¡¯re smart. How many people want to work for Brother Samuel? What makes you think


    you''re qualified to work for Brother Samuel under the name of thanking him?" Ma Feihao said


    disdainfully. In Ma Feihao''s eyes, Zhong Ming was just a shameless guy who wanted to work for


    Samuel. He just wanted to take this opportunity to follow Samuel.


    "Please, give me a chance. I''m willing to do anything for you." Zhong Ming knelt down and said.


    Samuel looked down at Zhong Ming and said lightly, "Killing Han Tiansheng is not enough for you. In


    your family, there are still people you want to deal with, so you are working as a ve for me. In


    addition to gratitude, you also want to use me to kill these people."


    Zhong Ming''s body was obviously trembling. Ma Feihao kicked Zhong Ming directly on the head,


    causing Zhong Ming to lean back and turn a circle before stopping.


    "F*ck, Zhong Ming, you''re so bold. You even want to work for yourself with the help of Brother Samuel.


    I think you''re courting death." Ma Feihao swore.


    Ma Yu shook his head subconsciously.


    Zhong Ming dared to y such a trick in front of Samuel. Wasn¡¯t he ying a big trick in front of Mr.


    Guan?


    "Brother Samuel, please give me a chance. I will be your loyal dog." Zhong Ming adjusted his posture,


    knelt on the ground again, and begged.


    "I don''t need a useless person who is unable to resolve your own problems. Get lost. Don''t appear in


    front of me in the future. Otherwise, I will kill you." Samuel spoke faintly.


    Zhong Ming''s face was full of despair. He did not expect that he would kneel for an entire month in


    exchange for such a result.


    There were too many people in the Zhong family who had once dominated him. He wanted revenge


    and wanted to make those people pay the price with the help Samuel¡¯s prestige. However, he had not


    expected that Samuel could see through this.


    A good-for-nothing who can''t even solve his own problem.


    This sentence was like a curse in Zhong Ming''s mind.


    "Brother Samuel, if I can take care of it by myself, will I be qualified to be your ve?" Zhong Ming


    roared as he looked at Samuel''s back.


    Samuel did not care. He did not care whether Zhong Ming could solve the problem or not. This kind of


    trivial matter was not worthy of his attention. Moreover, even if Zhong Ming could do it, it would be


    meaningless to Samuel. In the secr world, Samuel did not care about anything other than his family


    members.


    Because he knew very well that he was approaching Tianqi step by step, and sooner orter, he would


    throw away all the trivial things in the secr world.


    Not far away, a business car suddenly stopped in front of Samuel.


    Ma Feihao subconsciously hid behind Ma Yu, because it was very likely that the carriage would


    suddenly rush down more than a dozen people with machetes.


    Ma Yu didn''t protect Samuel at once, because Elder Yi had told him that he couldn''t intervene in


    anything before Samuel was threatened.


    However, Ma Feihao and Ma Yu had the same idea in their minds. Even Han Xiao was no match for


    Samuel. Who else would be so stupid as to find an ordinary person to deal with Samuel?


    Lintong would never do that, because after leaving the Chinese District, he was definitely looking for


    secr masters.


    Could there be a family in the Chinese District who was not afraid of death who wanted to challenge


    Samuel?


    When themercial car door opened, Ma Feihao didn''t see the picture as he had imagined. Instead,


    a middle-aged woman got off the car with a baby in her arms.


    When everyone looked at this scene in confusion, Samuel was stunned on the spot, as if he had been


    struck by lightning.


    He could not be more familiar with this middle-aged woman. Wasn''t this He Ting?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "What''s wrong?" Qi Yiyun asked after she realized that there was something wrong with Samuel. She


    already had a certain guess in her heart.


    Samuel''s tears trickled down his cheeks. He knew that the baby in He Ting''s arms must be Han Nian,


    but he didn''t expect to meet her at this time.


    As her father, Samuel did not witness Han Nian''s arrival. He even let her leave her mother at such a


    young age and put her in danger.


    At this moment, the strong desire to protect Han Nian, as the father, spread endlessly.


    How could Samuel hear these words? Now in his world, there was only Han Nian in He Ting''s arms.


    Samuel took a step forward and stopped beside He Ting. Looking at Han Nian''s rosy face, he trembled


    and stretched out his hand.


    He Ting handed Han Nian to Samuel subconsciously.


    Samuel was very careful because he had never held a baby. His hands were so stiff.


    "I... How should I hug her?" Samuel asked He Ting, his face full of panic.


    Samuel swallowed his saliva and held Han Nian in his arms with difficulty. Then, he seemed to be


    petrified and did not dare to move.

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    Samuel had stayed at home for an entire month. He had nned to go out for a walk and breathe


    some fresh air. He would also go to the Hannigan family to settle some matters. However, Han Nian''s


    sudden appearance meant that he would not waste any more time on other matters.


    Samuel carefully carried Han Nian back home. He sat on the sofa stiffly; for fear that he would make


    her ufortable with Han Nian in his arms.


    However, the little girl seemed to enjoy being held by Samuel. She stared at him with her big eyes.


    He Ting said with a smile, "She seems to know you. Generally speaking, such a small child eats and


    sleeps. I haven¡¯t seen such a spirited child before."


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a puff, and then a strong smell came to Samuel¡¯s nose.


    "This is Papa, leave it to me. I¡¯ll change her diapers and it won''t get wet," He Ting said.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Let me do it." Samuel said.


    "Do you know how to change diapers?" He Ting said with a smile. Samuel was a novice father. For a


    novice father, changing diapers was a very difficult project.


    "Learn." Samuel said that, and then he red at Ma Feihao and said, "Go to the room and turn on the


    air conditioner."


    Ma Feihao answered and hurried to Samuel¡¯s room.


    Samuel slowly stood up and walked into


    the room. He put Han Nian on the bed after the temperature increased.


    Although he had no experience in taking care of children, He Ting was a little surprised at Samuel''s


    thoughtful thinking. In order to avoid Han Nian from catching a cold, he could think of turning on the air


    conditioner first, which was actually not easy for many novice fathers. After all, it was very difficult to


    have this kind of imagination before.


    Samuel took a deep breath and felt that there was going to be a big war. Even when facing Han Xiao,


    he had never been so serious.


    After untying the cloak, under He Ting''s guidance, Samuel carefully took off Han Nian''s pants. After


    revealing diapers, He Ting told him how to unbutton them.


    At this moment, Han Nian suddenly burst into tears, which made Samuel sweat in panic.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s normal for children to cry.¡± He Tingforted Samuel when she saw that his


    hands were shaking.


    Samuel swallowed his saliva and forced himself to calm down. At this time, he was sweating profusely.


    It seemed that Han Nian deliberately wanted to make it more difficult for Samuel. At the moment when


    her diaper was unbuttoned, the little fellow urinated again. Samuel could only reach out his hand to


    catch it in a hurry.


    Qi Yiyun could not help butugh when she saw this scene.


    In her impression, Samuel was calm in everything. It was the first time she had seen him in such a


    panic.


    Obviously, this little princess, who could shock the entire Chinese District, would be loved by thousands


    of people this year.


    "Aunt He, what should I do?" Samuel stared at He Ting for help.


    "It¡¯s good to get used to it. It''s normal. Let''s clean it for her first. If it doesn''t work, I can do it," He Ting


    said.


    Samuel shook his head repeatedly. He wanted to make up for his guilt of Han Nian. If he was repelled


    by such a small thing, he would not be a father.


    It would only take two or three minutes for someone to change diapers. But for Samuel, it took him half


    an hour. Fortunately, the air conditioning in the room was turned on, so Han Nian didn''t catch a cold.


    After doing this, Samuel took a deep breath and felt like he hadpleted a big project. But before he


    could hold Han Nian in his arms, she cried again.


    Samuel panicked again and called for help from He Ting.


    "She must be hungry. I¡¯ll make some milk for her," He Ting said.


    Samuel immediately stopped He Ting and said, "Let me go. You teach me."


    After that, Samuel turned to Ma Feihao and said, "Please make my daughter happy. If you can''t do


    such a little thing, I¡¯ll make you cry with her."


    Ma Feihao looked bitter. He had no way to deal with this kind of little baby.


    When Qi Yiyun found Ma Feihao looking at her, she hurriedly said, "This is the little princess. You can


    figure it out by yourself. I can''t help you.¡± She couldn¡¯t finish this big project. Moreover, Samuel handed


    this task over to Ma Feihao. She didn''t want to be involved in this matter.


    Ma Feihao had no choice but to make a face and pretend to be an idiot in front of Han Nian.


    In the living room, He Ting exined several key points to Samuel. Samuel remembered them very


    clearly, so he didn''t dare to miss any step.


    "Remember; don''t shake when bathing.


    Once you start to bathe, the child will eat a lot of air, which will cause a stomach ergement. It''s best


    to massage it in the palm of your hand. Then you can look at the bottom of the bottle. If there''s no


    mass, it''s enough," He Ting said.


    Samuel carefully made it ording to He Ting''s method, until he couldn''t see any milk powder at the


    bottom of the bottle. Back in the room, after Ma Feihao tried his best to make fun of her, Han Nian had


    stopped crying, which made Samuel very satisfied.


    "Good job. I''ll give you a chance to make a request. I''ll satisfy you no matter what," Samuel said.


    Ma Feihao was stunned for a moment, and then became ecstatic. Ma Feihao could not imagine how


    much benefit this sentence could bring to him. He did not expect that he could get such a promise from


    Samuel just by doing such a small thing.


    "Brother Samuel, how about leaving the job of teasing our little princess to me in the future?" Ma


    Feihao said.


    "Can you guarantee that she won¡¯t cry?" Samuel asked.


    Ma Feihao quickly shut up. He didn¡¯t dare to promise anyone about this kind of thing.


    Samuel picked Han Nian up carefully.


    He Ting said, "The whole arm must be close to her body, especially the waist and head. You just need


    to tilt the bottle slightly upward."


    To Samuel, feeding milk was also a big project. Luckily, Han Nian did not reject the idea of taking a milk


    bottle. She kept it in her mouth obediently and did not struggle at all.


    Seeing Han Nian gulping down the milk, the corners of Samuel''s mouth curled up unconsciously.


    At this moment, time seemed to be still. Everyone was staring at Han Nian. Even Ma Feihao, a


    yboy, couldn''t help smiling.


    Only Qi Yiyun''s mood was a littleplicated. If her daughter was in Samuel''s arms, she would


    definitely be very happy. It was a pity that this was just an extravagant hope for her.


    "You go out first. There are too many people in the room. The air is not good,¡± Samuel said to the


    others.


    Qi Yiyun rolled her eyes and said, "Another crazy feminist is born."


    Samuel didn''t care about Qi Yiyun. For him, as long as he was nice to Han Nian, he was willing to do


    anything. As for what others said, he didn''t care at all.


    At the same time, Zhong Ming had returned to the Zhong family. He had been mocked by many people.


    This matter had caused a great sensation in the Zhong family. Many people said that Zhong Ming was


    humiliating the Zhong family. Some people even proposed to drive Zhong Ming out of the family.


    However, now that Zhong Ming had returned empty-handed, the family master was no longer afraid of


    him.


    "Zhong Ming, you''ve really disgraced the entire Zhong family."


    "It''s really unlucky for the Zhong family to have someone like you to smear their reputation. Why don''t


    you continue to kneel before him? You''d better die there."


    "A good-for-nothing like you is actually trying to suck up to Samuel. Don''t you know what kind of person


    you are?"


    Faced with the questioning, Zhong Ming''s expression was unusually calm and unmoved.


    At this time, the head of the family said," Zhong Ming, from today on, you are no longer a member of


    the Zhong family. Get lost."

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    Zhong Ming sat as still as a mountain. Even if the patriarch asked him personally, he pretended that he


    didn¡¯t hear him.


    Seeing this, the other family members mocked Zhong Ming again.


    "Zhong Ming, you don¡¯t want to stay here shamelessly, do you?"


    "Just because you don''t want to talk doesn''t mean that it didn''t happen."


    "Get out of here. The Zhong family doesn''t need a good-for-nothing like you."


    At this moment, Zhong Ming suddenly stood up, and those people couldn''t help but show smug


    expressions on their faces. It seemed that this guy still couldn¡¯t stand these insults. The Zhong family


    could finally stop raising such idlers.


    But Zhong Ming, who stood up, did not leave. Instead, he said to his eldest uncle," Eldest uncle, back


    then, my parents died in Han Tiansheng''s hands because you pushed them out to take the me. I


    didn''t remember wrongly."


    Zhong Ming''s uncle looked calm. It was true that he had driven Zhong Ming''s parents out of the house.


    At that time, in order to protect the Zhong family, these two people had to die, so he did not care about


    their brotherhood at all.


    "So what? If they don''t die, they will implicate the entire Zhong family. Do you think they deserve to


    die?" Zhong Ming''s uncle said disdainfully.


    Zhong Ming smiled faintly and thought, " Damn it." "You deserve to die, too." After that, Zhong Ming


    suddenly took out a shiny thermal weapon.


    With a bang.


    Zhong Ming pulled the trigger and hit his uncle directly in the chest.


    Zhong Ming''s uncle looked at Zhong Ming in shock, and arge amount of blood instantly flowed out


    from his chest.


    "You... you..." Before his voice fell, Zhong Ming''s eldest uncle had already fallen to the ground.


    All the rtives of the Zhong family were stunned at this moment. No one had expected that Zhong


    Ming, who was free to be beaten or scolded by others, would have such a cruel means to shoot him to


    death!


    "Zhong Ming, what are you doing?" The family master scolded Zhong Ming.


    "It''s not your turn yet. Don''t worry." Zhong Ming looked at the family master with a murderous look. The


    family master felt a chill in his heart. This guy seemed to have changed into another person.


    "Auntie," Zhong Ming shouted to his aunt.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    His aunt couldn''t help trembling all over. The person who had been killed by him just now had fallen


    into a pool of blood. She didn''t understand why Zhong Ming suddenly called her, but she was very


    afraid that she would end up like him.


    "Zhong Ming, I''m your aunt. Don''t... don''t mess around," her aunt said in a panic.


    "Yes, you are my aunt. But you stopped my parents'' funeral. It was you who didn''t let them rest in


    peace." Zhong Ming gritted his teeth and said. At that time, his aunt was afraid that the funeral would


    alert Han Tiansheng, and she was afraid that Han Tiansheng would be dissatisfied with it, so she


    proposed to unite with others to stop the funeral. The bodies of Zhong Ming''s parents were directly


    thrown into the wilderness. Zhong Ming, who was still young, dug out the tombs of his parents with his


    bare hands.


    At that time, Zhong Ming, whose hands were covered in blood, swore that he would hold a grand


    funeral for his parents. Even though they had died many years ago, he wanted them to live a glorious


    life.


    His aunt looked pale and said, "Zhong Ming, if you want to hold a funeral for them, we can do it right


    away."


    "By the way, I''ll do it for you." After that, Zhong Ming raised his hot weapon again.


    Before Aunt could beg for mercy, she fell down in the second shot.


    Zhong Ming killed two people in one breath. All the members of the Zhong family were shocked by


    Zhong Ming''s decisive killing intent. Everyone looked at him with fear instead of ridicule and disdain.


    "After my parents died, there are still many people who are humiliating them. Have you all said these


    words?" Zhong Ming asked everyone.


    At this time, the head of the family finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He said, "Zhong Ming, everyone


    has scolded them, even me. Do you want to kill all the people in the family?"


    Zhong Ming turned his head and looked at the patriarch with a cold face. Although he was his


    grandfather, in his heart, he did not want to let him go at all.


    "Do you think you can survive?" Zhong Ming said coldly.


    The patriarch gnashed his teeth and said," I''m your grandfather. Aren''t you afraid of being struck by


    lightning?"


    "I''m afraid my parents won¡¯t rest in peace." With that, Zhong Ming raised his head and pointed his


    pitch-ck gun at the Master of the family.


    The family master pretended to be calm and said, "I don¡¯t believe you really have the courage."


    The trigger was pulled, and with a bang, in front of everyone''s incredible eyes, the patriarch fell to the


    ground with a desperate expression.


    No one believed that Zhong Ming really dared to do this. In the eyes of the public, he was at most a


    threat to the head of the Zhong family. After all, the whole Zhong family was supported by the head of


    the family. If he died, the Zhong family would be doomed!


    However, no one dared to shout in the face of Zhong Ming''s crazy actions because they did not want to


    get killed if they anger Zhong Ming.


    Zhong Ming was obviously out of his mind. There was no reason to argue with a lunatic.


    "Many of you deserve to die, but as long as you are obedient, I will spare your lives," Zhong Ming said


    lightly.


    The crowd did not even dare to breathe. In the face of Zhong Ming''s powerful aura, no one dared to


    refute.


    "From today on, I''m the patriarch of the Zhong family. Do you have any objections?


    " Zhong Ming continued.


    The crowd quickly shook their heads.


    "Objections?"


    No one dared to object at this time, unless they wanted to die in Zhong Ming''s hands.


    "Since you don¡¯t have any objections, we''ll hold a funeral for them tomorrow. My parents'' memorial


    tablets must be ced at the highest spot in the mourning hall," Zhong Ming said.


    The Zhong family had changed greatly, but the funeral did not cause too much of a stir in the Chinese


    District because the Zhong family''s position in the Chinese District was not high. Moreover, in this


    special period, most of the families were trying to find ways to please Samuel. Who would have time to


    care about the Zhong family¡¯s affairs?


    However, Ma Feihao was particrly concerned about this matter after hearing about it. After all, he did


    not need to please Samuel. Moreover, he had heard about the purpose of Zhong Ming kneeling in front


    of Samuel''s vi.


    Could it be that this guy was stimted by Samuel and even killed his family members? Ma Feihao


    was a little shocked by his ruthless decisiveness.


    A seemingly honest guy could have such a vicious means. It was really not simple.


    While Han Nian was asleep and there was


    some time for Samuel to rest, Ma Feihao told Samuel about the Zhong family¡¯s affairs.


    Samuel didn¡¯t care about people like Zhong Ming. He knew that Zhong Ming was probably stimted


    by him, but even so, Zhong Ming couldn''t catch his eye.


    "If you think this person is valuable, you can make him your helper, but he doesn''t mean anything to


    me," Samuel said tly.


    "Brother Samuel, what do I want him for? I''m powerful enough to follow you, and I don''t need my


    subordinates," Ma Feihao said with a smile.


    "Tang Zong won''t stay in Chinese District forever, neither will I." Samuel said.


    Ma Feihao was stunned for a moment and immediately understood what Samuel meant. It seemed that


    he was saying that the Chinese District would be handed over to him in the future.


    This made Ma Feihao excited in an instant.


    "Brother Samuel, are you... are you going to give the Chinese District to me?" Ma


    Feihao suppressed his excitement to avoid being too excited.


    "Don''t you want to rece Hannigan family?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "I can give it to you, but whether you can hold it firmly depends on your own ability," Samuel said faintly.


    Ma Feihao''s expression immediately became serious. He patted his chest and said to Samuel, "Brother


    Samuel, don''t worry. I will never let you down."


    "If Brother Samuel says it''s valuable, then it must be. I''ll go and find him right away." After that, Ma


    Feihao couldn¡¯t wait to leave.


    Samuel asked Qi Yiyun, "Are you unhappy to give this chance to Ma Feihao?"


    "Do you care about my emotions?" Qi Yiyun asked in reply.

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    Qi Yiyun did not answer. She looked at Samuel with burning eyes. Obviously, what she was concerned


    about was not who Samuel would give the Chinese District DistrictSamuel''s question and whether he


    was taking into ount her feelings.


    However, Samuel did not answer Qi Yiyun¡¯s question directly. Instead, he said," It''s not a good thing to


    have too high a position. Of course, I don''t discriminate against your gender, but there are some things


    that men do better. You don''t have to take too big of a risk.¡±


    At present, all the people in the Chinese District were well-behaved due to Samuel''s deterrence. Even


    if he pushed the Ma Family to the top of the Ma Family, no one dared to object. However, Samuel


    would eventually leave this ce. After he left, the deterrence would gradually decline, and the Ma


    Family would definitely encounter a lot of trouble in the future.


    Whether or not he could fix his position in the first family in the Chinese District depended on Ma


    Feihao''s ability.


    The responsibility and risk of this matter were not small, which was also the reason Samuel did not


    support the Qi family.


    "Every time I was in danger, you came forward to support me. The Chinese District, logically speaking,


    should be given to you. Even everyone may think so. Do you feel unwilling?" Samuel asked.


    From Samuel¡¯s words, Qi Yiyun could feel his concern for her. However, this obscure expression did


    not satisfy Qi Yiyun. She wanted Samuel to admit it personally.


    "Is it so hard to admit that you care about me? Are you doing this for my own good?" Qi Yiyun asked


    persistently.


    After a long silence, Samuel finally opened his mouth and said, "Yes."


    What was a smile as beautiful as a flower?


    At this moment, Qi Yiyun''s smile was more beautiful than any other flower in the world, and the


    happiness on her face flowed out without reservation. She got the answer she wanted, and she knew


    Samuel had rejected her not because he had no feelings for her, but because he was controlling


    himself.


    Although this would not change the rtionship between them, it was already worth it for Qi Yiyun. At


    least she knew Samuel was not so heartless to her. It was only because of Yvonne''s existence that


    Samuel had to restrain his feelings. "Do you know that even if I exchange all the assets of the Qi family


    for this word, I still think it''s worth it?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    "The Qis don''t have much money, do they?" Samuel said lightly.


    The happy Qi Yiyun s expression darkened when she heard that.


    The Qi family was a well-known family in Chinese District, and they had a certain amount of wealth.


    However, Samuel said that they didn''t have much money!


    "You have the Hangong family backing you now. Who in the world would dare to


    The financial resources of the Hangong family could almost be regarded as the best in the world. Ho


    one could surpass their amazing financial resources. If the Nangong family hadn''t kept a low profile,


    the upper limit of the financial resources of the richest man in the world would have been refreshed,


    and no one in the world could surpass it.


    "By the way. Auntie He, the driver who sent you here, hasn''t he left yet?" Speaking of the Nangong


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    family, Samuel suddenly thought of this matter.


    These days, he waspletely immersed in the joy of taking care of children. Even when he slept at


    night, he held Han Nian in his arms andpletely forgot about this matter.


    "The car is still there. I think he hasn''t left yet," He Ting said.


    Samuel stood up. Since he did not leave, he must have a reason to stay. However, he just waited


    quietly, which surprised


    Samuel.


    He walked out of the house and headed for the business car.


    The driver in the car was apparently paying attention to the movements of the vi at all times. When


    Samuel came over, he had already gotten out of the car.


    He walked up to Samuel and bent down slightly, expressing his respect for Samuel.


    "Is there anything Hangong Boling wanted to say?" Samuel asked.


    "The family master asked me to tell you that he will no longer limit your freedom. You can go anywhere


    you want, and he also hopes that you can take the time to meet him. If you are really inconvenient and


    have no time to return to the Hangong family, he wille to you personally," the driver said. Hot only


    did he address Samuel with respect, but his words also seemed to imply that he had lowered Nangong


    Boling¡¯s status.


    This was what Nangong Boling had personally told him. He knew very well what Samuel meant to the


    Nangong family. Hence, Nangong Boling would never show off his position as the master of the


    Nangong family in front of Samuel.


    Samuel was a little surprised that Nangong Boling not only sent Han Nian back to his side, but also


    showed such a low posture, which was beyond his imagination.


    "He won''t want me to change my surname, will he?" Samuel said faintly. He could guess what


    Nangong Boling wanted to do. And this matter had already been mentioned when he was in the


    Nangong family. Nangong Boling hoped that he could lead the Nangong family to that level. He did this


    to make the Nangong family''s name more famous, and Samuel''s surname was Hannigan.


    "The master has already guessed that you would think so, so he deliberately told me to tell you that as


    long as you are willing to be the master of the Nangong family, he would have no objection even if the


    whole Nangong family changes its surname to Hannigan," the driver said.


    Although Samuel was a calm man, the impact of his words still changed his facial expression greatly.


    Nangong Boling actually wanted to change the whole Nangong family¡¯s surname to Hannigan!


    Samuel had never imagined that Nangong Boling would be willing to pay such a high price.


    A man¡¯s lifelong pursuit was nothing less than a woman,money, power and status.


    The first three were things that Nangong Boling could not be bothered with. Only the status could


    arouse his desire. Samuel did not understand Nangong Boling''s mentality because he was not in his


    position.


    Nangong Boling''s desire for the level of the Tianqi realm was beyond anyone''s imagination.


    Nangong Boling had been working hard for this for nearly two decades. There were countless ces


    under the Nangong family that were simr to the Earth Core. He had nned all of this so that he


    could enter the Tianqi level.


    As Nangong Boling grew older, he had less and less time left. Naturally, there were more things he


    could give up on.


    His family name might be important, but it was not as important as entering the Tianqi realm.


    After the surprise, Samuel said with a faint smile, "Hannigan Bolingdoesn''t sound good.


    "I think it sounds nice," said the driver.


    Samuel couldn''t help but shake his head. He didn''t expect him to say something like that. It seemed


    that Hangong Boling had taught him how to behave in front of him.


    "I will find an opportunity to see him. If you don''t have anything else to do, you can go. It must be very


    ufortable for you to sleep in the car," Samuel said.


    "As long as I can see you, even if I sleep on the roadside, it''s worth it," said the driver.


    "I will convey your meaning to the family head and look forward to meeting you as soon as possible."


    After the driver finished speaking, he bent over and stepped back to the side of the car before opening


    the door and getting out of the car.


    Samuel breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn¡¯t know how to deal with Hangong Boling since he had


    done so much.


    Without the restrictions of Hangong Boling, Samuel regained his freedom. What he wanted to do the


    most was to hurry back to Cloud City and bring Han Hian back to Yvonne.


    But at this moment, a familiar figure came from afar, which made Samuel frown.


    "Why did this guye to the U.S.? Hasn''t


    Nangong Sun''s death warned him enough?"

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    "Nangong Yan, haven¡¯t you received any news of Nangong Sun''s death?" Samuel said coldly. If this


    guy wanted to die, Samuel would never show him mercy.


    "You''ve misunderstood. I''m not here to go against you. I just want to..." Nangong Yan got down on one


    knee before he could finish his sentence. Then, he continued," I''ll be your most loyal subordinate. I


    hope you can forget all the stupid things I''ve done before."


    Samuel was stunned for a moment. First, Nangong Boling was willing to change the Nangong family''s


    surname to Hannigan. Now, Nangong Yan had surrendered to him. It seemed that the temptation that


    Tianqi brought to the Nangong family was really great.


    In the past, Nangong Van wanted to kill him. But now, he was willing to kneel down in front of him to


    show his sincerity. It was really rare.


    "Nangong Van, my surname is Hannigan. It''s a disgrace to the Nangong family that you''re doing this,"


    Samuel said indifferently.


    "The Nangong family is just a rich family. With your current status, the Nangong family is nothing. As for


    me, Nangong Van, I''m nothing," Nangong Van said.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Samuel burst intoughter. Nangong Van had lowered the Nangong family¡¯s status to such a low level


    in order to please him.


    However, Samuel was not a fool. He must have a purpose for doing this. Otherwise, he would have


    stayed on the ind. Why did he have to deliberatelye to the U.S. and kneel to him?


    "Nangong Van, just tell me what you want. I don''t want to guess your purpose," Samuel said.


    "Now that you''ve entered the Tianqi realm, you¡¯ll have no time to care about the worldly affairs. I want


    to take care of the worldly affairs for you," Nangong Van said bluntly without hiding anything.


    Samuel suddenly burst intoughter. Now it seemed that Nangong Sun was the stupidest person in the


    world. He had lost his life in the struggle for the position of the Nangong family leader, but Nangong


    Sun had done nothing to benefit from it. If Nangong Sun knew about this, she would probably jump out


    of the coffin in anger.


    "In this way, you are equivalent to being the family master. You are really smart. It seems that Nangong


    Boling values you more than anyone else. It''s not unreasonable." Samuel said with a smile.


    Nangong Sun wasn¡¯t that smart on this matter. If it wasn''t for Nangong Boling''s advice, he wouldn''t


    have been able to think of such a turn. He had to thank Nangong Boling.


    "I hope you can give me this opportunity," Nangong Yan said.


    "I never put the financial resources of the Nangong family in my eyes. I just don''t like money, so I have


    no intention of interfering with the Nangong family. In that case. I''ll give you this opportunity," Samuel


    said.


    Nangong Yan said gratefully, "Thank you."


    Samuel waved his hand, turned around, and went back to the vi.


    It wasn''t until Samuel closed the door that Nangong Yan finally stood up, feeling


    relieved.


    This matter was much simpler than he had imagined. This showed Samuel really did not care about the


    financial resources of the Nangong family. Hence, he did not understand why there were people in this


    world who did not love money. However, Nangong Yan knew that in the fight for the position of the


    family head, he eventually obtained what he wanted. Compared to the ending of Nangong Sun and


    Nangong Feng, this ending was hundreds of thousands of times better.


    Not long after returning to the vi, Han Nian began to cry and wake up. Samuel turned on the "Daddy


    Security Company" mode again and took care of Han Nian wholeheartedly.


    Every time Qi Yiyun saw such a scene, she would feel a certain amount of jealousy in her heart. She


    would fantasize that Han Nian was her and Samuel''s child. However, this kind of thing could only exist


    in her imagination. If she wanted to truly realize it, she would probably have to wait for the next life.


    "Auntie He, pack up your luggage. We''ll return to Cloud City tomorrow," Samuel said to He Ting as he


    coaxed her.


    He Ting was delighted and said, "Okay, I''ll pack it up now."


    Qi Yiyun''s expression was very ugly. Although she had expected Samuel be leaving soon, she did not


    expect that things woulde so suddenly without any signs.


    For Samuel, since there were no restrictions of Hangong Boling, he naturally wanted to return to Cloud


    City as soon as possible. For him, everything in the U.S. was nothing but smoke. It was not worth


    mentioning.


    "Are you leaving so soon? Many things in Chinese District haven¡¯t been settled yet," Qi Yiyun said to


    Samuel.


    Samuel had indeed thought of reorganizing the Chinese District and letting Tang Zong secretly control


    the Chinese District''s business. But now, all these things were meaningless to Samuel.


    "Tang Zong will stay here for a while. With him and Ma Feihao working together, I don''t need to worry


    about such trifles," Samuel said lightly.


    "But if it weren''t for you, the Chinese District would definitely be in chaos,¡± Qi Yiyun said. Of course,


    what she cared about was whether Samuel could stay or not. As for the Chinese District, she didn''t


    care even if the sky fell and the earth split.


    "If you are willing, you can go back to Cloud City with me." Samuel knew that Qi Yiyun''s real purpose of


    asking him to stay was not to care about the status quo of the Chinese District, but to let him stay


    longer.


    Hearing this, Qi Yiyun shook her head subconsciously. She didn''t dare to face Yvonne, so she didn''t


    dare to go back to Cloud City. After all, the man she liked now was her best friend''s husband.


    "I will never return to Cloud City again," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel paused for a moment and said, " Yvonne will be very sorry, but given her temper and Linda''s


    temper, it''s very likely that they wille to you."


    "I will make sure they can''t find me," said Qi Yiyun.


    "If this can make your heart feel a little morefortable, you should just hide well. Perhaps... it is a


    good thing that you do not meet." Samuel said faintly.


    "What about us? Can we still meet?" Qi Yiyun asked with tears in her eyes.


    "It''s better if we don''t."


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath and said," Have a safe journey."


    After that, Qi Yiyun left the vi.


    In today¡¯s society, how many men could resist the temptation of beauty?


    There was a saying that if you wanted to know if a man was lecherous, you could check his breath with


    your fingers.


    The meaning of this sentence was that as long as a man was alive, there was lust in his eyes.


    However, the others in this aspect. Facing Qi Yiyun''s initiative to throw herself at him, he was not


    moved at all.


    "I don''t know whether I should say you or not," He Ting sighed and said.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. He asked He Ting, "Aunt He, did I do something wrong?"


    "You¡¯re not wrong, but you¡¯ve hurt a woman''s heart, and this kind of injury will never heal. But if you


    don''t hurt her, you would hurt Yvonne, I don''t know if you''re good or bad," He Ting said.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I am good or bad. What matters is that I live up to my conscience. Only in


    this way can I have a clear conscience to Yvonne," Samuel said with a smile.


    He Ting nodded in agreement and said, " Yvonne is really lucky to find a man who is so devoted to her.


    It''s the greatest happiness for a woman."


    "Not now. In the entire Cloud City, no one dares tough at her. No one dares to say that you are a


    good-for-nothing," He Ting


    said.


    Samuel smiled and nodded. He said," That''s true. I have to let everyone in Cloud City know that I am


    not a good-for-nothing when I return to Cloud City this time around."


    Han Nian kept crying and making noises when the ne rose to the sky and flew steadily.


    At this time, a young man with red hair and a clean-cut style walked impatiently to Samuel and said,


    "It''s so noisy. Can you tell her to shut up?"

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    Yellow-hair''s attitude was very bad, but Samuel was not an unreasonable person. Although there was a


    reason for the child''s noise, Han Nian''s crying did have a certain effect on their rest.


    Therefore, Samuel was not angry. Instead, he said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I''ve tried my best to coax


    her. Maybe she''s afraid of taking the ne."


    Yellow-hair saw Samuel¡¯s attitude and thought that he was a pushover. He became more arrogant and


    said, "This is the first-ss cabin. I spent so much money because I hope I can have a good rest on


    the way. If you can''t let her quiet down, don''t me me for being rude." "Alright, alright. I will think of a


    way. I''m really sorry," Samuel said. He patted Han Nian lightly, hoping that he could use this method to


    ease her crying.


    After yellow-hair returned to his seat, he said to his girlfriend next to him, "Well, I''ve taught him a


    lesson. You take a rest first. If he continues to make trouble, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson."


    The girl next to him was dyed pink and her thick makeup was even more exaggerated than the one she


    was putting on during a grand show. She said impatiently, "If it disturbs my rest again, you can give


    them some money and have them lower their cabins."


    "No problem. Money is a small thing, but it can''t affect your rest," Yellow Hair said with a smile.


    Samuel tried his best to calm Han Nian down. She might have been too tired from crying, so she fell


    asleep.


    Samuel breathed a sigh of relief. He realized that it was not easy to take care of a child. It was more


    difficult than living in the Earth Core during such a short period of time.


    They had been on a two-day journey. When he was changing Han Nian¡¯s diaper, he had caused Han


    Nian''s difort. It was normal for a child to cry at a time like this.


    Samuel¡¯s movements were slow and he was afraid of causing too much noise for other passengers, so


    he gave Han Nian to He Ting. She was more skilled and couldplete it in a short period of time.


    Samuel took this opportunity to make a trip to the bathroom.


    However, Han Nian''s crying aroused the young man''s dissatisfaction.


    "Cry, cry, cry. You only know how to cry. Why don''t you go to hell?" The girl gnashed her teeth and said,


    looking as if she could not bear it anymore.


    When Yellow Hair heard that, he stood up and said, "Leave it to me. I''ll have them get out of here right


    away."


    He Ting put Han Nian in her seat and bent down to change diapers for her. But at this moment,


    someone suddenly kicked her. If she hadn''t reacted fast enough, she would have put her hands on Han


    Nian. Such strength was unimaginable for a little baby.


    "What are you doing?" He Ting turned her head and said angrily when she saw the yellow-haired man.


    "What am I doing?" The yellow-haired man was particrly arrogant. He probably thought that He Ting


    was easy to be bullied, so he didn''t leave any room for her. He said, "Do you want me to help you make


    her quiet down? I can make this little guy sleep in the middle of the night with one punch."


    "She''s just a child. Is there a need to be so calctive?" He Ting said.


    "She has disturbed my girlfriend. So what if she is a baby?Do you know who I am?" Yellow Hair said


    disdainfully.


    He Ting was an old-fashioned person. She didn''t understand the exaggeration of young people


    nowadays at all. In her eyes, the yellow hair was like a lunatic with feathers all over his head.


    "I advise you not to cause trouble. This flight is to Cloud City," He Ting kindly reminded him.


    Cloud City was Samuel¡¯s territory. If he provoked Samuel, the yellow-haired man would note to a


    good end.


    However, when He Ting kindly reminded him, he was looked down upon by the yellow-hair.


    "Are you trying to scare me? Do you think I''m that easy to bully? I''ll give you three seconds, or else I¡¯ll


    help you myself," Yellow Hair said.


    It was impossible for Han Nian to quieten down in three seconds.


    He Ting didn''t know what the yellowhaired man wanted to do, so she stood in front of Han Nian to


    protect her.


    "Don''t mess around. If you hurt her, I''m afraid you¡¯ll lose your life," said He Ting.


    Yellow-hair was young and aggressive, but when he heard this, he was even more furious. This middle-


    aged woman in trash clothes looked like she came from the countryside, and he didn''t know how she


    sat in the first ss cabin.


    "Really? I''d like to see how powerful you are. You''re trying to scare me. You don''t know my position in


    Cloud City, do you?" After saying that, Yellow Hair directly reached out and grabbed He Ting¡¯s hair,


    trying to pull her away.


    He Ting felt a sharp pain in her scalp, but her hands clutching the armrest of the chair showed no sign


    of letting go. She would rather hurt herself than let the yellow-hair hurt Han Nian.


    At this time, the air stewardess came over. Seeing that Yellow Hair started to hit people, she hurriedly


    advised, "Sir, please go back to your position and don''t do such dangerous things."


    Yellow Hair red at the air stewardess and rebuked her angrily, "Don¡¯t f*cking meddle in other


    people''s business. Believe it or not, I''ll make you lose your job. Get out of here."


    The flight attendant knew that all the guests who could sit in the first ss cabin were not small


    characters. Moreover, Yellow Hair, who was dressed in brand clothes, was obviously a very rich person


    in his family. Usually, rich people had some social status. If he used some underhanded means, it


    would not be strange for her to throw away her job.


    "What''s the matter? Let¡¯s get off the ne and talk about it. If the police are rmed, it will be more


    troublesome." The stewardess reminded him kindly.


    Apparently, the yellow-haired man didn''t ept her kindness. He was used to being domineering. If he


    didn¡¯t teach He Ting a lesson, he would be humiliated.


    "I didn''t make myself clear enough, did I? I told you to get lost," the yellow-haired man looked at the


    stewardess sinisterly and said.


    At this time, He Ting said, "Young man, I advise you to stop immediately, or it will be toote for you to


    stop."


    When Samuel came out of the bathroom, he would never let him go.


    She was the apple of Samuel''s eye. No one dared to hurt her. Wasn''t it like ying with their lives?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Old woman, where did you get the courage to threaten me? Even if I arrived in Cloud City, I could


    easily torture you to death. Scare me? Don''t you see what kind of person you are?" As Yellow Hair


    spoke, he pulled He Ting''s hair very hard.


    He Ting raised her head, but her body didn''t move. She was still protecting Han Nian. It didn''t matter if


    she was injured. She had to protect Han Nian.


    "You are pretty stubborn. I want to see how capable you are." Yellow Hair almost exerted all of his


    strength.


    He Ting felt that her scalp was about to be torn off.


    Samuel was enjoying the joy of getting wet when suddenly there was a rapid knock on the door.


    "Didn''t you see there is someone?" Samuel said helplessly.


    "Sir, something has happened. Can youe out as soon as possible?" the stewardess said from


    outside the door.


    Something''s wrong!


    The first thing Samuel thought of was Yellow Hair. Could it be that this guy was looking for trouble


    again?


    In less than 10 seconds, Samuel opened the bathroom door. He did not have time to listen to the


    stewardess''s exnation and went to his seat.


    When he saw that the yellow hair was tightly pulling He Ting''s hair, the anger in Samuel¡¯s heart rose


    instantly.


    Yellow-hair didn''t notice that the crisis was approaching him step by step. He Ting, who had no strength


    to resist, was like an ant under his control.


    "If you don''t let go, I won''t show you any mercy." After saying this, Yellow-hair kicked He Ting in the


    waist.


    He Ting gasped in pain, but protecting Han Nian''s obsession still made her hold the armrest tightly.


    At this moment, the yellow-haired man suddenly felt a hand pinching his throat, and in just a moment,


    he felt that he could


    not breathe.


    "Let her go." Samuel''s cold voice came to his ears.

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    "A threat?"


    This was probably the funniest thing for Samuel.


    In the present world, who else dared to threaten Samuel?


    Even if it was an existence at the level of the Nangong family, Nangong Boling was still willing to


    willing to make everyone in the Nangong family change their surname to Hannigan. Such a weight was


    the only one in the world.


    The yellow-haired man didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was threatening, but he could feel that his


    threat was useless, because the man in front of him not only didn¡¯t let go but even increased his


    strength. More importantly, the coldness on his face made the yellow-haired man feel creeped out.


    It was as if... as if he really was going to kill him!


    At this moment, the yellow-haired man felt a kind of fear all over his body.


    When there was no fresh air to breathe, the yellow-haired man felt that he was getting closer and


    closer to death.


    The stewardess on the side was also shocked by Samuel''s action. He did not intend to loosen his grip


    at all. If it went on like this, he would really strangle the yellow-haired man to death.


    "Mister, you should let him go first. Otherwise, you will kill him on the ne. Don¡¯t regret it because of


    your impulsiveness." The stewardess reminded Samuel by the side.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Killing him?


    It was a piece of cake for Samuel.


    There were many fellows in the entire Earth Core whose crimes could not be pardoned. Their final fate


    would also be that they would rest on the Earth Core forever.


    When Samuel was fourteen years old, he was destined to kill tens of thousands of people as a leader


    in his life after the first assassination attempt of Samuel.


    Killing a yellow-haired young man was nothing.


    Even the stewardess''s persuasion was useless. The yellow-haired man finally felt despair at this


    moment, as if he knew that he would die on the ne.


    "Samuel, the child is still crying. You should cheer her up first." At this time, He Ting changed Han


    Nian''s diaper and handed her to Samuel.


    Upon hearing Han Nian''s cry, Samuel let go of the yellow-hair and held Han Nian in his arms.


    "Get out of my way if you don''t want to die," Samuel said to the yellow-haired man indifferently.


    Yellow-hair sat on the ground, panting heavily. After hearing Samuel¡¯s words, his face changed greatly


    and he quickly went back to his seat.


    The stewardess also breathed a sigh of relief, but Samuel¡¯s behavior left a very deep impression on


    her.


    The yellow-haired man was not to be messed with, but this seemingly low-key young man was even


    more so not to be provoked.


    Killing people for the slightest disagreement was not something that ordinary people dared to do.


    After Yellow-hair returned to his position, he finally felt that he could survive, but his hatred for Samuel


    was deeper.


    "What''s wrong with you?" the girl asked the yellow-haired man.


    The yellow-haired man gritted his teeth and said, "When we arrive in Cloud City, I want that guy to die."


    The girl looked calm. She didn''t care about what had happened just now at all. She didn''t change her


    mind much about what Yellow-hair said. She said lightly, "You''re really useless. You can''t even handle


    such a small thing. When you go back to Cloud City, you''ll have to find help." "I have a strong backing,


    which is my greatest capital. If I don''t make use of it, am I a fool?" The yellow-haired man said.


    The girl nodded, agreeing with the yellowhair''s words.


    "However, Cloud City is now Manfred''s control. You have to be careful and don''t provoke Manfred''s


    men." The girl reminded.


    Yellow-hair smiled coldly and said, "It''s impossible for him to know Manfred. He''s nothing but a piece of


    crap."


    At the airport in Cloud City.


    It was nearly 20 hours before the flight from the United States to Cloud City. But even so, the airport


    had blocked a runway at the moment. There were all kinds of luxury cars parked on the runway, and


    countless people were standing closely around the runway. From the sky, they looked like a group of


    ants gathering together.


    They were not here to see how the ne took off, but to pick people up.


    This caused a great shock to the high-level leaders of the airport, and at the same time, many


    passengers were very curious about what kind of big shot needed such an arrangement to pick him up.


    "Grandpa, is it true that Brother Samuele back?" Tian Ting er took Tian Changsheng''s hand and


    asked with expectation.


    The Heavenly Family did not obtain any exact information. It was only because they heard Manfred had


    arranged for people to arrive at the airport that they hurried over.


    "Someone worthy Manfred''s personal appearance. Other than Samuel, do you think you can think of


    anyone else?" Tian Changsheng said with a smile. Samuel had left Cloud City for a very long time.


    Even though Tian Changsheng did not know what he had gone to do, he was certain that Samuel''s


    status would rise significantly after his return this time. Moreover, it would not just be a change in his


    status in Cloud City.


    The Heavenly Family had once been the number one family in Cloud City. Even though they had been


    surpassed by the Sue family, Tian Changsheng did not feel any dissatisfaction. This was because the


    Sue family had Samuel. In Tian Changsheng''s heart, Samuel was already a god-like existence.


    Tian Fing er nodded. As Samuel''s former admirer, she was now looking forward to seeing Samuel


    return. After all, many things had happened in the Sue family recently, and Samuel would have to deal


    with them.


    People in the Cloud City didn''t know much about Han Nian''s kidnapping, but the Heavenly Family was


    one of them. The Heavenly Family also wanted to help them with this matter, but unfortunately, they


    didn''t find Han Nian.


    Tian Fing er also paid a lot of attention to this. After all, Han Nian was just a baby, and her life was still


    uncertain when she was kidnapped. How could she not worry?


    Samuel was finally back. She believed that with his ability, he would be able to find Han Nian very


    soon.


    "Grandpa, Brother Samuel is back. Is there any change in Cloud City?" Tian Fing er asked curiously.


    "When the other families heard that


    Brother Samueling back, they have strictly ordered their juniors to stay low-key. They are afraid of


    offending Brother Samuel, aren¡¯t they?" Tian Ling''er said with a smile.


    Tian Changsheng also heard about this matter and said with a smile, "This is the treatment that Brother


    Samuel has. I''m afraid that no one in the entire China is willing to provoke him, let alone Cloud City.


    Tian Ling''er was speechless, but she did not refute Tian Changsheng''s words because in her opinion,


    she also thought so.


    "It''s a pity that I only have a brother-sister rtionship with him," Tian Ling''er said with a face full of


    regret.


    Tian Changsheng had never felt pity for this matter. It was normal that the two could not be


    lovers. No man could be so loyal to love likeSamuel.


    But even if they were brother and sister, it was also an honor for Tian Ling''er.


    "What a pity. Do you know how many people envy you and are willing to be his sister? Who can do


    that?" Tian Changsheng said happily.


    "Let them envy me. If Brother Samuel was to ept another sister, I will never spare him," Tian Ling''er


    waved her pink fist and said with a threatening face.


    Tian Changshengughed and said nothing. Fortunately, the Heavenly family still had Tian Ling''er.


    Otherwise, the Heavenly family would have been destroyed by the stupid actions of the Tian Honghui''s


    past.


    Because Yvonne knew very well Samuel was now in trouble. It was reasonable for him not toe


    back because of other things.


    "Grandpa, is Samuel really on the ne? He won''t turn around, will he?" Yvonne nervously asked Han


    Tianyang.


    "Of course not. He has already solved the problem in the United States. Don''t worry," Han Tianyang


    said.


    "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good." Yvonne nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    Yvonne shook her head with a firm expression. As long as she knew Samuel woulde back, she


    would be willing to wait here for even twenty days. For Yvonne, Samuel was her greatest support. Even


    in her dreams, Yvonne dreamed of the scene when Samuel came back countless times.


    Now, there were still 20 hours left before she could see Samuel. How could Yvonne be willing to leave?


    "No, I''ll wait for him," Yvonne said.


    Manfred could understand how anxious Yvonne was. However, this weather wasn''t particrly


    weed. Moreover, all the members of the family were waiting here. What if they caught a cold?


    "Old Master, why don¡¯t you guys go back first?" Manfred said to Han Tianyang.


    "You think I¡¯m old? Are you afraid that I can''t stand it? Why do you look down on me so much?" Han


    Tianyang said lightly.


    Manfred was shocked. How could he dare to look down on Han Tianyang? He hurriedly exined, "Old


    Master, that''s not what I meant. I... How would I dare to look down on you?"


    Han Tianyang smiled faintly and said, "I was just joking with you. Don''t be so nervous. You''re Samuel¡¯s


    good brother. I won''t make things difficult for you."


    Manfred let out a sigh of relief. Interacting with these big shots was really troublesome. If he was not


    careful and identally offended them, his ending would be very serious.


    Fortunately, he had a good rtionship with Samuel, which was equivalent to narrowing the


    rtionship between him and these big shots.


    Manfred nced at Qi Hu, who was standing next to him. This huge man was like a wall. It was such a


    pity that he didn''t need to block the wind.


    "Qi Hu, why aren''t you helping your sister-inw block the wind yet? You''re just a big fellow, yet you''re


    still able to disy a bit of value," Manfred said to Qi Hu.


    Qi Hu was sincerely convinced by Samuel. If Samuel had not saved him, he would have died long ago.


    Although Qi Hu''s purpose to go down the mountain was not simple, even his master''s request. But


    now, Qi Hu hadpletely forgotten about it. In his heart, there was only one purpose, which was to


    be Samuel''s best helper and to carry out all his orders.


    When Qi Hu walked to Yvonne''s side, he did alleviate the pain of Yvonne''s suffering from the cold wind.


    "Thank you," Yvonne said politely to Qi Hu.


    Qi Hu shook his head with a silly smile and said, "Sister Yvonne, this is what I should do. Brother


    Samuel saved my life. I should die for him."


    Hearing this, Han Tianyang and Yan Jun couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    This was probably Samuel''s personality charm. Regardless of whether it was Manfred or Qi Hu, as


    long as they were by his side, they were willing to work for him willingly.


    It was a testament to Samuel¡¯s strength to have such a powerful ability.


    In the gray area, how many people could make their subordinates so willing to do that?


    It was a pity that their strength and level would sooner orter be greatly surpassed by Samuel. Hence,


    Han Tianyang felt a little regretful. A loyal person like this would ultimately lose its value. This was


    perhaps the helplessness of the world.


    Therge group of Cloud City Airport greeted them, and then more and more people joined them.


    When other families heard the news, they sent many people over. After all, even the Heavenly family


    had appeared, how could those small families neglect it?


    And if they could take this opportunity to get in touch with Samuel, they would definitely develop in


    Cloud City in the future.


    20 hours in the cold wind was nothing


    On the ne, the yellow-haired man was still plotting on how to take revenge on Samuel after they


    arrived in Cloud City. His imagination was pretty good. He wanted Samuel to go bankrupt. He had to


    ask Samuel to kneel down and apologize to him. He would give him a good beating at the same time. It


    would be better if he could beat him up and send him to the hospital. He would only be able to vent the


    anger in his heart after Samuel staying in the hospital for a year or so.


    The Yellow-hair''s family had a certain influence in Cloud City, but he went abroad to study very early.


    He did not know much about the current situation in Cloud City, and he did not know that the entire


    Cloud City was now under the control of a man named Samuel. This Samuel was the person he


    wanted to plot against for revenge.


    He believed that only when the nended at Cloud City Airport would the yellow-haired man realize


    the true meaning of despair.


    In order to allow Han Nian to have a better rest, Samuel did not intend to put her down. He just held her


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    in his arms. Only in this way could she have a better sleep. The effect was really good. In the following


    time, Han Nian would only cry and make a scene when she was hungry. Moreover, she stopped it very


    quickly. As long as she had a pacifier, she would stop immediately.


    After eating, she would sleep very well in Samuel''s arms.


    It was a piece of cake for Samuel to persist without rest for 20 hours.


    Finally, when the ne began to lower its flight altitude, it meant that they had finally reached their


    destination.


    The window of the ne overlooked Cloud City. This familiar ce made Samuel sigh with emotion.


    Samuel''s feelings for Cloud City were even deeper than that of Swallow City. This was because he had


    lost his sense of home when he was very young. On the contrary, Cloud City had been set up by him.


    Yvonne was here, and Han Nian was here as well.


    Just as Samuel was watching the scene, the yellow-haired man suddenly walked up to him.


    "Bro, we''ve arrived in Cloud City," The yellow-haired man said to Samuel with a sneer on his face.


    "That''s right. We''re finally here." Samuel sighed.


    The yellow-haired man''s expression gradually became ferocious. He asked Samuel, "Do you know


    what this means?"


    "What?" Samuel looked at the yellowhaired man in confusion.


    "It means that you are getting closer and closer to death. Cloud City is my territory. If I want to y with


    you to death, you have to die in the same way," The yellow-haired man said.


    "Oh?" Samuel raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "You''re so powerful. Cloud City is your


    territory."


    "Now you know how powerful I am, don''t you? But it''s toote. I don''t want you to regret it. And this kid


    is so noisy that I can¡¯t sleep well. I''ll let her have a taste of this, too," the yellow-haired man said.


    "I advise you not to have any thoughts about her. Otherwise, you will die an extremely ugly death."


    Samuel spoke faintly. Thest person who had threatened him with Han Nian had already been sent to


    a coffin. Even if this yellowhaired person in front of him could not threaten Samuel, Samuel would not


    let him off easily if he dared to make use of Han Nian.


    "Don''t argue with me. Don''t think about running away. You can''t even get out of the airport." The yellow-


    haired man gnashed his teeth and said.


    At this time, Samuel found that a lot of people were gathering near a runway of the airport, and there


    were countless luxury cars. Obviously, these people were weing someone.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing and said to himself, "It seems that they all know I¡¯m back."


    At this time, the girl with pink hair who was still sitting on the seat shouted to the yellow-haired man,


    "Come and have a look."


    The yellow-haired man walked over and asked with a puzzled look, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    After seeing it clearly, the yellow-haired man looked surprised and said, "What are they doing? Why are


    there so many people?


    "Do I want to ask you or do you want to ask me?" the girl said discontentedly.


    "I don''t know either. Could it be that there is another big shot on our ne?" The yellow-haired man


    said in confusion.


    The girl stood up and couldn¡¯t help looking around. It would be great if she could make friends with


    such a big shot.


    It was a pity that she didn''t find her target after looking around. No one seemed to be so powerful.


    At the same time, other passengers also noticed this, and they couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I''ve never seen such a big scene."


    "He must be a very powerful big shot.


    When the ne stopped steadily, Yellowhair couldn''t wait to rush to the door of the first ne. He had


    to see what was going on.


    The ne stopped steadily, and all the people around the runway stepped toward the ne at the


    same time.


    This scene was undoubtedly shocking.


    After the door opened, the yellow-haired man was so shocked by this scene that he could not speak.


    "Dad!" When the yellow-haired man saw a familiar figure, he could not help eximing.

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    For a moment, the yellow-haired man even thought that the big show was weing him. After all,


    there was his familiar father in the crowd. But soon, he found another situation. He didn¡¯t know any of


    the people walking in front of him, and his father was just a participant in the crowd.


    If he really came to pick him up, his father should be the one leading the way.


    At this time, the yellow-haired man found that his father was winking at him and was saying something


    to him. ording to the shape of his mouth, it seemed that his father wanted him to get lost.


    This made the yellow-haired man very puzzled. How could his father not dare to speak? He could only


    The yellow-haired man''s father wanted to drag him off the ne and give him a good beating because


    he blocked Samuel by the cabin door. So many people came to meet Samuel.


    "If you don''t want to go down, please get out of the way and don''t block the way," Samuel said,


    standing behind the yellowhaired man.


    Yellow-hair turned to look at Samuel disdainfully and said, "Look at what''s going on. Do you dare to go


    down? I''m here to wee the big shot."


    "If I''m not mistaken, they''re here to pick me up, so I advise you to get out of the way, " Samuel said


    faintly. He saw Yvonne in the crowd, so he couldn¡¯t wait to get off the ne.


    Upon hearing this, the yellow-haired man was at a loss instantly.


    There were so many of them, but they were all here to pick him up?


    What kind of big shot was he?


    At this moment, the yellow-haired man felt despair in his heart.


    He really hoped that he didn''t have a conflict with Samuel on the ne.


    At the same time, he also hoped Samuel was just bragging. Otherwise, what he said before would


    probably end up with a bad consequence.


    "Who... who are you!" The yellow-haired man asked Samuel with a changed look on his face.


    "If you want to seek revenge on me, just ask around Cloud City and you will know where I live. I''ll wait


    for you," Samuel said.


    Yellow-hair trembled in fear. Just as he was about to exin, he heard Manfred scolding him, "Who are


    you? Get lost."


    Subconsciously, the yellow-haired man moved sideways to make way for Samuel.


    After getting off the ne, Yvonne''s cheeks were full of tears. She didn''t expect Samuel would not only


    finallye back to him.


    "I''m sorry." Samuel stretched out his hand to wipe away the tears on Yvonne''s cheeks. He said


    apologetically. He had been gone for a long time this time, and many things had happened to her.


    Samuel knew that he had made her suffer.


    Yvonne shook her head. She had never med Samuel in her heart. Even when she was giving birth,


    Samuel was not by her side. Yvonne did not have anyints because she knew very well that


    Samuel had something important to do and that he could note back as he wished.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong to me. 1 know you don''t want to do that either," Yvonne said.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "Let''s go home first. Tell me what happened after I left."


    The weing team was very big, but after Samuel left, those people dispersed. The high-level


    personnel of the airport finally breathed a sigh of relief after the crowd left. In the process, they were


    particrly worried that something unexpected would happen. If something happened, it would be the


    focus of the whole country''s attention.


    "Son, you''re so lucky to be on the same flight as Samuel."


    "You don''t know that Samuel is the most powerful man in Cloud City now. Even the Heavenly family


    has to bow to him. "


    "By the way, did you talk to Samuel on the ne? If you can help our family get this kind of rtionship,


    our family will be sessful in the future."


    "Son, what¡¯s wrong? Why don''t you talk today?"


    On the way home, the yellow-haired man''s father spoke excitedly, feeling that it was an honor for him to


    be on the same flight as Samuel. However, only the yellowhaired man himself knew the bitterness in


    his heart right now.


    Not only did he not have this kind of rtionship, but he also provoked Samuel. Before he got off the


    ne, he even threatened Samuel.


    The yellow-haired man didn''t know that the person he had offended was so powerful. If he had known


    earlier, he would never have provoked Samuel.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" A sense of foreboding arose in the yellow-haired father''s heart. His


    son usually talked a lot, but today he seemed to have shut himself up. This was definitely not normal.


    The yellow-haired man still didn''t speak, because he didn''t dare to say anything at all. Looking


    carefully, his hands were still slightly trembling.


    The yellow-haired man''s father''s face suddenly changed. He was very clear about his son''s character.


    Did he offend Samuel on the ne?


    This thought made the yellow-hair''s father''s legs go limp in an instant.


    In today''s Cloud City, who had the courage to offend Samuel? Who was qualified?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was no longer the useless son-inw of the past, nor was he the same joke that had been made all


    those years ago.


    "You... have you offended Samuel?" The yellow-haired man''s father pointed at the yellow-haired man


    angrily, with an angry expression on his face.


    The yellow-haired man nodded with fear on his face.


    Seeing this, the yellow-haired man''s father felt despair.


    Offending Samuel was a fucking joke. Did they really want to live in Cloud City?


    "Fuck, are you fucking blind? You even dare to offend him." The yellow-haired man¡¯s father hit him hard


    in the face. Even if this was his only son, even if this was the treasure he doted on to the extreme, at


    this moment, he showed no mercy at all.


    Yellow-hair did not dare to make a sound after being beaten. He could only cover his head with his


    hands, but it was inevitable that there would be an idental injury on his face, and his face was ck


    and blue.


    Upon returning home, the yellow-haired man''s mother felt extremely distressed when she saw this


    scene.


    "Son, who is it? Who beat you? Tell me, I will help you take revenge,¡± Yellow-hair''s mother asked with a


    distressed face.


    Yellow-hair nced at his father. After his mother noticed this action, she cursed and walked to his


    father, saying, "Are you crazy? You even beat your son, and you still hit him so cruelly. Do you still want


    him to send you to the end in the future?"


    "Sending me to the end?" The yellowhaired man''s father sneered and said, "I will soon die because of


    him. How can he send me to the end?"


    "What do you mean?" Hearing this, The yellow-haired man¡¯s mother calmed down instantly.


    How could he die for no reason?


    Although Yellow-hair''s mother was a person who always protected her young son, she was also scared


    when she heard Samuel''s name.


    The current Samuel was no longer the same as he used to be. In the past, everyone couldugh at


    him, treat him as trash, and secretly criticize him.


    But now, the weight Samuel represented the supreme existence in Cloud City. Not to mention offending


    him in person, no one dared to speak ill of him behind his back.


    "Son, what''s going on? How did you offend Samuel?" The yellow-haired man''s mother asked with a


    pale face.


    The yellow-haired man still refused to speak.


    The eyelids of the yellow-haired man twitched. He did not want to die.


    "Dad, Mom, it''s like this..." The yellowhaired man honestly told them what had happened on the ne.


    He even told them how he threatened Samuel before he got off the ne.


    After hearing this, the yellow-haired man''s father sat down on the ground. He looked like a walking


    dead who had lost his soul.


    "You, you actually threatened him and threatened him with his daughter.¡± Upon finishing his words, the


    yellow-haired man''s father smiled miserably.


    When Han Nian was born, all the aristocratic families in Cloud City gave hervish gifts in order to


    curry favor, including himself.


    This reckless fellow had actually used Han Man to threaten Samuel!


    "It''s over; it''s really over this time. Our family is going to be killed by you, you idiot, " the yellow-haired


    man''s father said in despair.


    "If you want to figure it out, figure it out quickly. We can''t just wait to die," The yellow-haired man''s


    mother said with an anxious look on her face.

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    The yellow-haired man did not expect that he would make such a great disaster.


    Looking at his father''s desperate expression, he knelt down.


    "Dad, please, help me. I don''t want to die," The yellow-haired man knelt on the ground and cried.


    "Help?" The yellow-haired man''s father shook his head with a sad face and said, "I also want to help


    you, but do you think this is a small matter of yours? I could protect you before, but this matter is


    beyond my ability. Samuel, he is Samuel.¡±


    The name "Samuel" was enough to make anyone in Cloud City despair.


    Those who used tough at Samuel were now behaving themselves. They did not even dare to


    breathe loudly in Cloud City.


    Harvey must have been targeting Samuel in the past. He was even the one who made many of


    Samuel''s jokes. But what about now? He was in a bankruptpany and had not shown up in public


    for a long time.


    "You need to think of a way. We can''t just wait to die like this." The yellow-haired man''s mother asked


    the father.


    "Yes, dad, think of a way quickly. I really don''t want to die. At worst, I''ll apologize to him and kneel down


    to him," The yellowhaired man said.


    "Now that things havee to this, we can only give it a try. I hope that he won''t argue with you. If not,


    our family will bepletely finished."


    At Hillside Vi.


    When they got home, Gina took Han Nian to leave Samuel and Yvonne alone in the room.


    Yvonne snuggled up in Samuel''s arms and was reluctant to leave. She didn''t want to let go of this long-


    lost feeling at all.


    "Did you miss me?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Yes, every cell, and even every hair." Yvonne said.


    "Is it that exaggerated?" Samuel burst intoughter.


    "Of course, it¡¯s exaggerating. I know you''ve done something very dangerous. I''m afraid I''ll never see


    you again." Yvonne held Samuel tightly, as if she was afraid that he would disappear again.


    "Don¡¯t worry, nothing can defeat me. For you and Han Nian, I will live well," Samuel said, stroking


    Yvonne''s head.


    While the two of them were feeling warm and pure in the room, Han Nian had be the center of


    attention outside the living room. Even Manfred, this uncle, couldn''t help but make a face at Han Nian


    and tease her.


    "Oh right, the little girl''s Hundred Sun Banquet is about to arrive. Do you need me to make some


    arrangements?" Manfred asked. Han Nian had not held a banquet for a full month because she had


    already been kidnapped before that month. From Manfred''s point of view, the Hundred Sun Banquet


    must be held once.


    Gina also had this idea for a long time.


    After all, it was a tradition, and her family could not lose it. However, she could not make the decision


    on this matter.


    "Let''s leave it to Samuel and Yvonne," Gina said.


    Manfred nodded his head and said with a smile, "I wonder how many people will have to send gifts to


    this Hundred Sun Banquet. Looks like I have to build a warehouse for the little girl, otherwise, there''ll


    be no ce for her gifts."


    Gina smiled without saying anything.


    From the day she was born, Han Nian had been destined to be the favored daughter of heaven. She


    would definitely be a princess in the future and be doted upon from all sides.


    When Samuel and Yvonne came out of the room, Manfred arched his eyebrows and walked up to


    Samuel. He whispered, "My good brother, you can''t wait. Do you want a second child?"


    Samuel red at Manfred. He and Yvonne didn''t do anything in the room; they just shared their love


    with each other.


    "Uncle, it''s been a long time since west met. You¡¯re getting dirtier," Samuel said tly.


    Manfred was a loyal person, but his mouth was extremely sharp. He said as if he was running a train all


    day long, "Isn''t that human nature? Why would I be so dirty? Don''t tell me you don''t have a need for


    that."


    "I think you need a woman to release it. How about that? When will you find me a new sister-inw?"


    Samuel asked.


    At the mention of the sister-inw, Manfred curled his lips and said, "You don''t know how many women


    have thrown themselves at me. It''ll only take a few minutes for me to get your sister-inw, but I''m just


    unwilling."


    "I think it''s not that you don''t want to. It''s just that you can''t make it. I can understand. A man like you


    won''t be able to find a woman. Instead, you will beughed at." Samuelughed.


    "You..." Manfred was so angry that his face turned ashen. Only he dared to argue with Samuel, but he


    couldn''t argue with Samuel.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa Yan." Samuel walked up to Han Tianyang and Yan Jun and greeted them


    respectfully. Yvonne had stuck to him, so he had not shown his respects to them.


    Yan Jun smiled and nodded in response.


    Han Tianyang, on the other hand, had an expression of pride on his face. He said, "I didn''t expect you


    to solve the issue of the U.S. so quickly. I''m a little surprised."


    "I''ll tell you in detail when I have time," Samuel said.


    Han Tianyang shook his head and said, "I believe you, so you don''t have to report everything to me.


    And there are some things that can''t be told to me casually in the future."


    Samuel nodded. There might be many taboos in the matter of Tianqi. At that time, even if he wanted to


    tell Han Tianyang, he would not be able to do so.


    "Where''s Lydia?" Samuel asked Gina.


    The simple words made the lively atmosphere in the vi quiet down in an instant.


    Lydia had participated in the kidnapping of Han Nian, and sooner orter she would have to pay the


    price for it. Besides, Gina did keep her and wait for Samuel toe back to deal with her.


    Yvonne''s face changed a little, but she would not stop Samuel.


    Lydia was an adult, and she had the responsibility to bear the consequences for what she did.


    "The master bedroom upstairs," Gina said.


    Samuel nodded and walked up to the second floor.


    Lydia was now living in endless regret. Every day, she was tortured by the cold wind. It could be said


    that she had suffered a lot, but she did not have the courage to die.


    When the door opened, Lydia¡¯s whole body trembled subconsciously, because every time the door


    opened, it meant that she would be thrown onto the balcony.


    The people who used to do this in the past were Gina, but Lydia, who bowed her head, saw a pair of


    men''s feet, which made her raise her head in confusion.


    When she saw that it was Samuel, Lydia waspletely stunned.


    Samuel is back!


    Didn''t that man say Samuel would nevere back?


    "You, why are you back?" Lydia said in shock.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you really think I will let you go?" Samuel walked up to Lydia and said in a condescending tone.


    Lydia kowtowed loudly and said, "Samuel, since I am still your mother-inw, give me another chance.


    I will leave Cloud City.


    I will go far away and never appear again."


    "Do you know where the farthest ce is?" Samuel asked.


    Lydia shook her head. She did not understand what Samuel meant.


    "As far as I can go, it''s life and death," Samuel said coolly.


    Lydia looked up in horror and looked at Samuel with snot and tears. "Don''t, don''t kill me. I know I was


    wrong. I want to live. I don''t want to die.¡±


    Lydia knelt on the ground, but with Samuel''s amazing strength, she was lifted up directly.


    "Don''t do that. Samuel, don¡¯t do that. I''m your mother. How can you kill me?" Lydia shook her head in


    horror. The approach of death had made herpletely panic.


    "Have you forgotten how Hangong Qianqiu hung herself in front of me?" Samuel asked coldly.

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    Lydia''s heart fell into the ice valley, and her face was full of despair.


    Samuel could even drive his Grandmother to death. How could he care about her identity?


    Moreover, her mother-inw had never treated Samuel well. From the moment he married into the Sue


    family, she had never been nice to him.


    It was a pity that regret was of no use at this moment.


    Feeling the strength of Samuel''s hands getting stronger and stronger, Lydia''s face turned red because


    she could not breathe, but gradually, her face turned livid.


    When Samuel came to the living room from the second floor, no one dared to ask him what had


    happened.


    Yvonne kept her head down. Although she hated everything about Lydia very much in her heart, Lydia


    was her mother after all. It was difficult for her to face this matter calmly.


    Although Godfrey was still unable to move, he had recovered a lot. He held the wheelchair alone and


    came to Samuel, saying, "Samuel, I won''t me you. This is what she deserves."


    "Do you need to give her a grand burial?" Samuel asked.


    "No, she and I have divorced. She is no longer a part of the Sue Family. I will inform the Jiang Family


    and ask them to take her away," Godfrey said.


    Samuel nodded and walked towards


    Yvonne.


    When Samuel held Yvonne''s hand, he found it to be very cold.


    "I¡¯m fine," Yvonne lowered her head and said.


    Samuel knew that this matter required a certain amount of time in order Yvonne to slowly ept it.


    Right now, no matter how much he tried tofort her, it was useless. After all, Yvonne''s stance would


    ultimately be different.


    For him, Lydia was not rted by blood, but for Yvonne, it waspletely different.


    At this moment, Manfred opened his mouth to mediate the atmosphere and said, "Samuel, we were


    just talking about holding the Hundred Sun Banquet for Han than. Do you have any ideas?¡± "I have to


    do it. I have to do it, and it will cause a stir in Cloud City," Samuel said. He was a father for the first


    time, so he had to give it to Han Nian for the best.


    Manfred smiled and said, "It looks like you n to do it yourself?"


    Samuel nodded. It was such an important thing. Naturally, he had to do it himself. How could he ask


    someone else to do it?


    "I''ll first determine a few locations for you, and then pick whichever one you like," Manfred said.


    "Okay."


    After leaving the vi area of Cloudridge and walking to the main entrance, Manfred discovered a


    father-and-son pair kneeling there. Wasn''t that the yellow-haired man the one whom he had scolded on


    the ne?


    "What are you two doing?¡± Manfred walked up to the two of them and asked.


    When Yellow-hair''s father saw Manfred, he immediately kowtowed and said, "Boss Manfred, we want


    to see Samuel. Please let him know."


    "Something happened?" Manfred smiled and said. From the panicked expressions of the two of them,


    they must have done something foolish to ask Samuel for forgiveness. However,ing to see Samuel


    now was not a good opportunity.


    Yellow-hair¡¯s father sighed helplessly and said, "My son was blind. He offended Samuel on the ne. I


    brought him here to apologize."


    Manfred nced at Yellow-hair and curiously asked, "Young man, what did you do? Tell me."


    The yellow-haired man didn''t dare to look at Manfred. Instead, he looked at his father with a guilty


    conscience.


    Yellow-hair''s father heavily exhaled and told Manfred what happened on the ne.


    Hearing this, Manfred''s expression changed. This kid really doesn''t know what''s good for him. He


    actually used Han Nian to threaten Samuel!


    "I advise you all to go home and prepare the coffins," Manfred said, shaking his head. If Yellow-hair


    was only targeting Samuel, then this matter might still have a turning point. However, he absolutely


    shouldn''t have used Han Nian as a threat.


    "Boss Manfred, please, please help us to express our gratitude.¡± The yellow-haired man''s father said in


    pain.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have this ability. However, if you are willing to continue kneeling, you can try." Manfred


    did not dare to say any more. Furthermore, the yellow-haired man''s act of seeking death was not


    something worth sympathizing with.


    Watching Manfred leave, the yellow-haired man was already shivering in fear.


    "Dad, what should we do? Why don''t we run away? He actually asked us to prepare a coffin. It seems


    Samuel will not let us go," The yellow-haired man said.


    "Run? Where can you run to? If you leave Cloud City, what''s left of our family? It''s no different from


    death. If it weren''t for you, a b*stard, how could we have ended up like this?" Yellow-hair''s father was


    so angry that he beat Yellow-hair up again.


    At Hillside Vi, Yvonne went up to the second floor. Samuel did not follow her. Since she had to face


    and ept this matter on her own, Samuel would not interfere.


    "Samuel, follow me." At this time, Han Tianyang stood up and said to Samuel.


    Samuel knew that Han Tianyang must have something to say to him, so he followed Han Tianyang out


    of the vi.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the front garden, after being personally taken care of by Han Tianyang, there must be many flowers


    blooming in the next spring.


    However, the three of them didn''t stay in the front yard. Instead, they walked to the back yard.


    "Jiang Yingying!" When Samuel saw the woman who was training in the backyard, he was surprised.


    This kind of systematic training was taught by Yan Jun.


    Samuel turned to look at Yan Jun in surprise and asked, "Grandpa Yan, have you epted another


    disciple?"


    Yan Jun shook his head. Although he gave Jiang Yingying the way to train with the system, they were


    not master and disciple. All he did was to hope that Jiang Yingying could be Samuel¡¯s helper in


    the future.


    "She''s really strong." Samuel found that every time Jiang Yingying punched, the wooden stakes deep


    in the ground would tremble violently. Not to mention that she was a woman, even a man might not be


    able to use such strength.


    "She and Qi Hu fought. Do you want to know the result?" Han Tianyang asked Samuel with a smile.


    Samuel had an incredible look on his face. Jiang Yingying could actually fight against Qi Hu!


    Moreover, since Han Tianyang asked this question, the result would be obvious.


    "I don''t think so. Qi Hu is not as strong as her?" Samuel said with a shocked face.


    Samuel took a deep breath. Jiang Yingying, like him, had a magical power for no reason!


    "I¡¯D give it a try," Samuel said.


    When he walked to Jiang Yingying, Jiang Yingying stopped her training. She was grateful to Samuel. If


    it weren''t for Samuel, she would not have be what she was now.


    "Brother Samuel." Jiang Yingying called out respectfully.


    "I want to test out your strength," Samuel said directly.


    Jiang Yingying nodded her head and looked like she was ready to go.


    "Come on." Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying raised her courage and waved her right fist. The wind whistled. One could see the


    amazing strength of this punch with the naked eye.


    Samuel frowned. When the fist was about to hit him, he reached out his right fist to block it.


    The two fists collided. Samuel¡¯s body trembled slightly while Jiang Yingying took two steps back with a


    painful face.


    It was obvious who was stronger and who was weaker, but the power that burst out from Jiang


    Yingying''s body still made Samuel feel incredible.


    What on earth had happened to make him and Jiang Yingying suffer the same thing?


    If Jiang Yingying was affected by him, then why didn''t this happen to Yvonne?


    "How is it? It''s very powerful, isn''t it?" Han Tianyang said to Samuel.


    "She''s indeed very powerful. In terms of strength alone, Qi Hu is no match for her," Samuel said.


    Samuel nodded. As Yan Jun had said, only after entering the Tinqi could he understand what was


    going on. There was no point struggling now.

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    "That''s right, what happened to you in the Nangong n?" Han Tianyang asked Samufter hesitating


    for a long while.


    Although Han Tianyang knew everything about Samuel in the U.S., he knew nothing about it when he


    was in the Nangong family. He knew that excessive care was only to dig out Samuel''s privacy, but he


    was really curious about it.


    Han Tianyang was one of the few families in the world who knew how powerful the Nangong family


    was. Han Tianyang couldn''t help but wonder what had happened between Samuel and the top families


    and what kind of ending it would have been.


    In those days, after he married Nangong Qianqiu, he became a pawn of the Nangong family. But in


    fact, Han Tianyang didn''t know what the Nangong family wanted to do. For decades, this doubt was the


    one that Han Tianyang had always wanted to solve. Now only Samuel could help him solve it.


    "Grandpa, I never thought that Nangong Qianqiu had such a background," Samuel said with a sigh. In


    his eyes, Nangong Qianqiu''s strength was after his grandpa disappeared. Before that, Nangong


    Qianqiu was an unknown existence. No one could imagine that behind Nangong Qianqiu, there was a


    Nangong family with such amazing power.


    More importantly, others could not tell that Nangong Qianqiu was born into such a wealthy family.


    Samuel sighed that the Nangong family was powerful and so was Han Tianyang. Only such a hidden


    top family could be called a real family. The financial resources of the Hangong family could stir up a


    storm with their own strength. This power was very terrifying and amazing. It was also because of this


    that Han Tianyang had to marry Hangong Qianqiu in those days.


    It could be said that when Han Tianyang faced this matter, he had no choice at all.


    "If it weren¡¯t for the Hangong family, I wouldn''t have achieved such a status in Swallow City. People all


    say that I, Han Tianyang, was hibernating in Swallow City and started from scratch, but all this is the


    Hangong family''s conspiracy. And I, at most, am just an ant to be yed by others, " Han Tianyang


    said.


    In Samuel''s heart, Han Tianyang''s hero image would not change because of anything. This was


    because Han Tianyang''s reason for bing a hero in his heart was not because Han Tianyang had


    helped the Hannigan family establish a foothold in Swallow City. Instead, it was because he had given


    Samuel''s protection, allowing Samuel to have sufficient sense of security.


    "Grandpa, the opportunity was given by the Hangong family, but the Hannigan family made it to this


    point because of your ability. We can''t deny your achievements because of the Hangong family,"


    Samuel said.


    Han Tianyang shook his head helplessly. It did not matter if Samuel really thought so or if Samuel


    wanted tofort himself. But Han Tianyang knew very well that he was nothing withoutthe Hangong


    family. "This is the story I told you before. The Nangong family controls many financial groups in the


    world, and my Hannigan family has always been a tool for the Nangong family. As for what they want to


    do, I still don''t know." Han Tianyang sighed. It was very ufortable to be controlled without


    resisting. Moreover, for decades, he didn¡¯t know what the Nangong family wanted to do.


    "The request of the Nangong family is very simple. Nangong Boling wants to bring the Nangong family


    to that level," Samuel said.


    Han Tianyang was not surprised by this answer. With the status of the Nangong n in the secr


    world, there was nothing worthy of the Nangong Boling''s pursuit. Only by entering that level could he


    gain the interest of the Nangong Boling.


    "Looks like you''re now the greatest hope for Nangong Boling," said Han Tianyang with a smile. After


    all, Samuel was going to be the disciple of Elder Yi. This was a unique privilege in the world, and


    Nangong Boling probably wouldn¡¯t dare to threaten him any further.


    "That¡¯s right. Nangong Boling once wanted me to change my surname to ''Nangong'' because he


    wanted me to enter Tianqi in the name of ''Nangong Samuel said.


    Han Tianyang''s expression froze, but he quickly calmed down and said, "For you, this is a good thing. If


    you really want to change your surname, Grandpa won''t me you."


    Samuel was happy to hear that.


    It was Nangong Boling''s request to change his surname, but Samuel rejected it very decisively. He had


    always been surnamed Hannigan. Even if he was a ghost, he had to be surnamed Hannigan. Samuel


    would never change his surname.


    And now, Hangong Boling no longer had any requirements for this. He could even change the Hangong


    family''s surname to Hannigan as long Samuel was willing.


    "Don''tugh. Although you are qualified to enter the Tianqi Realm, the Hangong family can provide you


    with great help.


    Their financial resources are unparalleled in the world. If you change your surname, all resources of the


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hangong family will be allocated by you. This benefit is unimaginable," Han Tianyang said.


    Yan Jun nodded in approval. Although Tianqi and the Hangong family were not on the same level, this


    was definitely not a reason to ignore the power of the Hangong family. In the secr world, the


    Hangong family could easily stir up a storm. This kind of amazing background was what Samuel


    needed. After all, those people in Tianqi Realm had to eat and earn money to support their lives.


    With money in hand, Samuel''s position in the Apocalypse realm would undoubtedly be even more


    important.


    "Samuel. If you can make good use of the Nangong family, you will have a higher position in Tianqi.


    Don''t underestimate the power of the Nangong family." Van Jun reminded.


    "Grandfathers, I did not underestimate the Nangong family. Even a hundred Hannigan family can''t


    match them. How can I underestimate them?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Then what are youughing at? "


    "Then what are youughing at?"


    The two of them asked at the same time. They were full of doubts and confusion about Samuel¡¯s smile,


    because it seemed to have some disdain.


    "Nangong Boling asked me to change my surname. That was his initial request. After I rejected him, he


    changed his mind," Samuel said.


    "What''s his attitude?" Han Tianyang couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    "Ahem." Samuel pretended to clear his throat and said, "Nangong Boling hopes that I can be the


    master of the Nangong family. Besides, he doesn''t need me to change my surname. As long as I want


    to, he can let the whole Nangong family change their surname to Hannigan."


    Hearing this, Han Tianyang and Van Jun were both stunned.


    He would make the entire Nangong family change their surname to Hannigan!


    If anyone else mentioned it, Han Tianyang would only treat it as a joke.


    What kind of person was the Nangong family? And what kind of big shot was Nangong Boling?


    How could he change the Nangong family''s surname?


    But the person who said that was Samuel. It was impossible for him to make fun of this kind of thing.


    Hearing this, the two quickly shut their mouths. After all, they were an elder to Samuel. How could they


    pretend to be ignorant in front of him?


    "Samuel, you didn¡¯t say anything funny, did you? Did Hangong Boling really say that?" Han Tianyang


    felt his throat dry.


    Although he was also a big shot of his time, there was still a huge gap between him and Hangong


    Boling. He couldn''t imagine someone like Hangong Boling could say something like that.


    "Don''t take advantage of us for fun." Said Van Jun.


    Hian''s banquet," Samuel said.


    "Samuel. If Hangong Qianqiu were alive, only then would she know what the true form of an emperor


    is," Yan Jun said.


    Samuel knew that it was because of this nonsense that Hangong Qianqiu changed her attitude towards


    him. However, Hangong Qianqiu was already dead.


    Whether it was an emperor''s statue or not was not important to him. All he needed to do was to have


    enough ability to protect Yvonne and Han Nian.

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    "Samuel." Yvonne walked out of the vi, went to the backyard, and said to Samuel," The security


    guard said that someone was kneeling on the mountain and wanted to see you. He said that he


    couldn''t drive them away. Would you like to go and have a look?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Just now, she was informed by the security guard that someone was kneeling at the gate at the foot of


    the mountain and refused to leave no matter how he beat and scolded him. Now, the gate was blocked


    and affected the vehiclesing in and out. He hoped Samuel woulde out to solve the problem.


    "It seems that the security guard was bribed." Samuel said with a smile.


    ording to the security forces in the vi area of Cloudridge, if someone blocked the door, they would


    definitely use some means to drive him away. How could they trouble him? This could only mean one


    thing. That was, the security guard got the benefits, so he was informed.


    "Do you want to have a look?" Yvonneined.


    "Of course, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see who has the guts to block our door.¡± Samuel smiled.


    It was really helpless for the yellow-haired man and his father to do so. They spent a lot of money to


    lure the security guards. In order to keep their family''s status in Cloud City and even to keep their lives,


    a little amount of money was nothing.


    However, the security guard was very smart. After getting the money, he directly ran away. Probably he


    was far away from Cloud City and would not return to this ce from now on.


    When they arrived at the gate of the vi area, Samuel saw the yellow-haired man from a distance. The


    color of his hair was too eye-catching. It was hard not to see him.


    Upon seeing Samuel''s appearance, the yellow-haired man''s father reminded the yellow-haired man in


    a low voice, "Since he is here, you should apologize sincerely. Whether we can get through this crisis


    or not, it depends on whether he will forgive you or not."


    The yellow-haired man nodded his head repeatedly. The arrogant attitude on the ne waspletely


    gone. There was only fear for Samuel¡¯s attitude.


    "I''m sorry, Brother Samuel. It''s my fault that I didn''t recognize you. I was talking nonsense on the ne.


    You can think of me as a lunatic and say some crazy words." As Samuel approached, the yellow-haired


    man began to kowtow and apologize. The strength of his kowtow was not vague at all. With a loud


    bang, his forehead soon turned red.


    "If I remember correctly, you are using my daughter to threaten me, aren''t you?" Samuel spoke faintly.


    The yellow-haired man''s father trembled all over. What Yellow-hair said was indeed a suicide act. How


    could he use a baby as a threat!


    "Brother Samuel, my son is used to running a train with his mouth open. He is just joking, not really


    malicious." The yellowhaired man¡¯s father exined.


    "You''re so old, but you still call me brother. Are you trying to embarrass me?" Samuel said coldly.


    Yellow-hair''s father was scared and did not know what to do. He quickly said, "No, no, I didn''t mean


    that."


    "Young man, I can understand that you are impulsive. It''s okay to beat you up, don¡¯t you agree?"


    Samuel said.


    Upon hearing this, Yellow-hair''s father directly jumped up and punched and kicked Yellow-hair without


    hesitation. He showed no mercy at all, which made Yellow -hair scream and roll on the ground.


    Samuel looked at this scene happily. Although Yellow-hair threatened him with Han Nian, this guy


    should know that he was wrong now. It was not necessary to care too much about him. It was enough


    to teach him a lesson.


    Moreover, Samuel was not worried that he would seek revenge in the future on such a small fry. Even if


    he was ten times more courageous, he would never dare to do so.


    Samuel didn''t ask him to stop, and the yellow-haired man''s father didn''t dare to stop for a moment. He


    was so tired that he was out of breath, and he was getting weaker and weaker.


    "That''s enough. You can go. This matter is over. In the future, you should keep a low profile. If you want


    to make trouble in Cloud City, think about the words Samuel'' first. Don¡¯t annoy the people around me


    again. If not, you won''t be so lucky next time." Samuel said.


    "Yes, yes, yes, Brother Samuel, we''ll remember it. There won''t be a second time, " the yellow-haired


    man''s father said repeatedly.


    "Just go." Samuel waved his hand and said. Since Yellow-hair couldn¡¯t move after being beaten, his


    father had to carry him on his back and leave.


    On the way back to Hillside Vi, Samuel gave Hangong Boling a call in the name of inviting him to


    attend Han Man¡¯s centenarian Banquet. He hoped that Hangong Boling woulde to Cloud City to


    meet him. Of course, Samuel would not be high and mighty because of Hangong Boling''spromise.


    He was never insatiable, and he knew that the astonishing financial resources of the Hangong family


    would provide him with unimaginable help in the future. Haturally, he would not go too far in his attitude


    towards Hangong Boling.


    Hangong Boling also agreed happily. To him, meeting up with Samuel was an urgent matter. As for


    whether or not the Nangong family should change their surname, Nangong Boling had already thought


    through this matter. There was nothing to worry about.


    The fact that Nangong Boling had been stuck in the Tianqi realm for decades was the greatest hope he


    had had while alive. As for what kind of price he would have to pay for it, it was a matter of time that


    Nangong Boling would not have thought about it.


    Back at the vi, He Ting and her daughter were busy in the kitchen. Yvonne held Han Nian in her


    arms and refused to let go of her. After all, she had been separated from Han Nian for a long time. As


    the saying goes, mother and son were connected by heart. When they separated during this period,


    Yvonne was heartbroken.


    "Do you think she is cute?" Yvonne asked


    Samuel.


    "She is Samuel''s daughter. Of course, she is the cutest one in the world. No one dares to disagree with


    me," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne curled her lips and said, "So what if they don¡¯t agree? Can you kill all these people?"


    "Of course not. I''m not such a violent person. I have to be reasonable in everything," Samuel said. Of


    course, there was one more thing that he didn''t say, which was that he couldn''t reason with them, but


    he could only kill them.


    "Is there any position in thepany recently?" Samuel asked Yvonne.


    Yvonne shook her head. Since Han Nian had been kidnapped, she hadn''t cared about thepany for


    a long time. Now Linda had be an acting director and took full charge of all thepany''s affairs.


    Although Linda did not have this experience, no one dared to dig holes in the current status of the Sue


    familypany. Therefore, Linda had hardly encountered any trouble.


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to go to work?" Yvonne rolled her eyes and said.


    After all, if he really let her follow him to the Tianqi era in the future, perhaps she would never have the


    chance to experience these secr pleasures.


    "You''re quite thoughtful. I''ll inform Linda and ask her to make arrangements," Yvonne said.


    Samuel nodded. He nned to check out the storeroom he used to live in.


    "Where are you going?" Yvonne asked.


    "Jiang Yingying is living there now. What are you going to do? If she doesn''t put away her personal


    belongings, you will embarrass her." Yvonne reminded him.


    Samuel stunned for a moment. There was a sh of surprise on his face, but he quickly concealed it.


    But now, Samuel seemed to have found the answer.


    Could it be because of the two skulls?


    Their power came from the skulls!


    This idea seemed ridiculous in Samuel¡¯s eyes, but it seemed that he could not find


    any other reason to exin it.


    Could it be that what happened in that cult back then was real, and not caused by the opening of some


    secret mechanism?


    If that was the case, what about the two skulls?

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    Seeing Samuel in a daze, Yvonne asked doubtfully, "Why are you stunned? What are you thinking


    about?"


    Samuel came to his senses and said, "It''s nothing."


    Yvonne''s face suddenly darkened and she said, "If you want to go back to sleep there, I''ll ask Jiang


    Yingying to let you sleep right away."


    These words were incredible. Samuel had never thought so. It was not easy for him toe back. How


    could he sleep with Yvonne in a separate room?


    "Honey, I don''t mean that. How can you think like that?" Samuel said quickly.


    Yvonne snorted coldly, looking as if she was about tobe angry.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. He could only try his best tofort Yvonne.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After the meal, everyone finally gathered together. Without Samuel at the dinner table, everyone would


    feel that it was not perfect. Now that Samuel was back, everyone felt much more at ease.


    "Yvonne, let me take care of the baby tonight," He Ting said to Yvonne.


    "Aunt He, have a good rest. I want to take her with me, and I''ve already passed the lunar month period,


    so I won''t be so pretentious," Yvonne said. She had been separated from Han Nian for so long, how


    could she bear to part with her?


    "A long separation is better than a wedding. Let me take care of it," He Ting said with a smile.


    Yvonne''s face suddenly turned red, and Jiang Yingying buried her head in eating. She also seemed to


    think that this topic was out of line.


    Of course, the others were experienced, so they just smiled faintly at this sentence.


    "Aunt He, what are you talking about?" Yvonneined with embarrassment.


    He Ting didn¡¯t think it was a problem. It was human nature. There was nothing to be shy about.


    Moreover, they were husband and wife, so it was normal for them to be together.


    "The child doesn''t sleep well. If there¡¯s any noise, it''ll be easy for her to wake up," He Ting said.


    This time, Yvonne couldn''t even raise her head. Her face was as red as a soldering iron, red as the


    roots of her ears.


    "Mom, how could you say such a private thing at the dinner table?" Jiang Yingying finally couldn''t help


    but ask He Ting.


    "We''re both adults. Is there anything to be embarrassed about? When you get married in the future,


    Mom will still take care of you and give you enough space," He Ting said.


    Jiang Yingying was speechless and continued to bury her head in eating.


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you, Auntie He," Samuel said.


    After saying this, he felt a sharp pain in his thigh, which made Samuel take a deep breath.


    Gina was in confusion, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "No, nothing. I was just a little bit out of breath all of a sudden." Samuel said hurriedly. Under the table,


    Yvonne''s hand had not yet loosened, so Samuel did not dare to speak carelessly.


    "If there¡¯s any problem with your health, go to the hospital tomorrow and have a check. I''ll make an


    appointment with a doctor for you," Gina said as she took out her phone.


    How could there be any problem with his health? He quickly said, "Mom, it¡¯s okay. It''s just a small


    problem. I don''t have to go to the hospital.¡±


    "Is there really no problem?" Gina asked.


    "There really isn¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry," Samuel said.


    "Okay, if you feel ufortable, remember to go to the hospital. Don''t be careless," Gina said.


    Samuel nodded. It had been many years since Gina had shown such concern for him. However, his


    attitude towards Gina waspletely different from that of Nangong Qianqiu. He onlyined a


    little about her. As for Nangong Qianqiu, he really hated her. After all, he knew that it was because of


    Nangong Qianqiu that Gina had to distance herself from him.


    After lunch, Manfred made a trip to his home. He had investigated many ces regarding Han Nian¡¯s


    Hundred Sun Banquet, but during this process, Cloud City and even the surrounding air had already


    caused a hugemotion. Currently, there were many hotels, restaurants, and manors who were


    willing to host Han Nian''s banquet for free. Thus, when Manfred was undecided, he could only seek


    Samuel¡¯s opinion.


    "Let''s talk about this tomorrow. It''s gettingte, why don''t you go back first," Samuel said. As the saying


    goes, a single moment is worth a thousand pounds of gold. How could he possibly waste his time on a


    middle-aged man Manfred?


    Manfred''s butt had not yet to warm up. He hadn''t thought Samuel would ask him to leave so quickly. He


    had originally nned to catch up with Samuel in the old days.


    "It¡¯s in such a hurry, how coquettish are you?" Manfred said in a low voice.


    Samuel red Manfred and said with a fierce expression, "Uncle Manfred, you must be itching for a


    beating. If you need a lesson, just say it. I''ll satisfy you."


    Manfred jumped three times and jumped three meters away. He looked at Samuel warily and said,


    "Alright, I won''t disturb your business. Come to Hex Capital Nightclub tomorrow and let''s discuss this


    matter."


    "Are you done speaking?" Samuel asked.


    "Now that I am done, scram immediately." Manfred looked as if he wasn¡¯t serious at all. Before he left,


    he raised his brows at Samuel.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. There was only one thought left in this man''s mind.


    However, he was a braggart, but he never found a woman to warm himself up. He did not know when


    he would be able to walk out of the shadow of that matter.


    Perhaps for a man like him who was devoted to love, he would never find another one in his life.


    In the past, Gina and others would watch TV in the living room for a while and talk and then would go


    back to their rooms to rest. But today, everyone returned to their rooms after dinner. They probably


    understood that they could not waste the time between Samuel and Yvonne.


    Inside the room, Yvonne was half lying on the bed. She looked particrly nervous, as if it was her first


    time in the bridal chamber.


    "Honey, now that we have a daughter, do you want to consider giving birth to a son?" Samuel walked to


    Yvonne with a smile on his face and asked.


    He had never thought about being a father before, but now that he had a daughter, it was eptable


    for him to have another son.


    Yvonne blushed and said to Samuel," Answer my three questions first.


    Otherwise, don''t even think about touching me." "Do I still want to take the exam?" Samuel, who didn''t


    know whether tough or cry, sat next to Yvonne and said, "Okay, let''s do it."


    "When I wasn''t by your side, how many women approached you?" Yvonne asked.


    This was almost like a harbinger, but it was not difficult for Samuel.


    "There are quite a few women passing by me every day. I guess there are a few hundred of them,"


    Samuel said.


    "Don''t try to cheat on me. You know what I want to ask." Yvonne red at Samuel.


    "My wife, you are so beautiful. How can I fall in love with other women? Even if they like me, I won''t


    give them a chance," Samuel said with a smile.


    Samuel stretched out his hand and swore to themp, "Definitely not. If I have any ideas, I''ll be struck


    by lightning."


    "The second question, does Yiyun like you? " Yvonne asked.


    Samuel was stunned.


    When did she find out about this? Could it be that she had discovered something wrong?


    This question was not easy to answer. If he said it improperly, it would destroy the rtionship between


    their close friends.


    "Nothing happened. It''s true that she likes me, but I''ve told her very clearly that I can''t be with her, and


    I''ve said it more than once, " Samuel said.


    "Yiyun is so beautiful. Do you have the heart to refuse her?" Yvonne asked.


    "Nonsense. I''m no match for Yiyun," Yvonne retorted.


    "In my heart, no one is qualified topete with you." Samuel took Yvonne into his arms and said with


    a smile.


    "I''m very satisfied with your answer. Turn off the lights." Yvonne lowered her head and said.


    "Why don¡¯t you turn on the light? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time," Samuel said with a smile on his


    face.

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    Samuel had bought Hillside Vi in order to give Yvonne a better morning jogging environment.


    However, after his pregnancy, Yvonne had left the morning jogging behind. Of course, she could not be


    med for herziness. It was just that the reality of the situation did not allow her to do so.


    As a mother, Yvonne needed to be distracted by too many things, so she had no time to deal with this


    matter.


    It was six o¡¯clock in the morning. There was no need to ring the bell. Samuel woke up. This was a habit


    that had been developed over many years.


    Looking at Yvonne, who was sleeping soundly, Samuel carefully put on his clothes and left the vi.


    The air quality of the vi area on Cloudridge was still the best in the whole of Cloud City. Moreover,


    due to the fact Samuel lived here, the price of the vi area had already doubled. Moreover, there was


    a price but no sales. This was because many people hoped to spend a lot of money to be


    Samuel¡¯s neighbor. However, how could the person who lived here give up the original advantage he


    had because of money?


    Along the mountain path, Samuel had traveled with Yvonne many times. Now that he had returned to


    his hometown, many memories came back to him. Samuel did not know how long such days couldst.


    He could only try his best to make use of the time he had right now to be apetent husband


    and father.


    Coming to the top of the mountain, the cold wind invaded people''s hearts. The wind blew on their faces


    as if they were cut by knives.


    "Hey!" Samuel thought that he was the only one who would ask for trouble in the winter. He did not


    expect that there was a person standing on the top of the mountain.


    Walking forward, Samuel found that the man was an old man. His long white beard made him look like


    an immortal. He looked like an old immortal from heaven.


    "Sir, aren''t you afraid of the cold in winter? " Samuel said.


    The old man smiled and said, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m a young man with a national body.


    This bit of coldness is nothing. You can''tpare to me," Samuel said.


    The old man stroked his beard and turned to look at Samuel and said, "Do I have to hide at home when


    I am old?"


    Samuel did not expect the old man to be so stubborn. He would definitely not be happy if he said that.


    He quickly said, "That''s not what I meant. It''s just that you have to do it for the sake of your health. It


    will be bad if you catch a cold."


    Of course, Samuel wasn¡¯t scared of offending him. He just didn''t want to take this old man seriously.


    "My body..." Before he could say anything, the old man couldn¡¯t help sneezing. He could only take back


    what he wanted to say.


    "You have no choice but to lower my head in the face of time. You should hurry down the mountain."


    Samuelughed.


    The old man was embarrassed. The wind on the top of the mountain was indeed a little beyond his


    imagination. However, he had not achieved the purpose ofing to Samuel. He could not just leave


    like this.


    "Sir, it''s too cold. I''d better go down the mountain first." Samuel turned around and left.


    The old man stood still, staring at Samuel''s back as he walked away. Then he came to his senses.


    "I was waiting for you early in the morning, but now the young people can''t even stand such a cold


    wind!" After that, the old man sneezed again, shivered, and quickly pulled up his cor.


    When Samuel returned to the vi, He Ting and Jiang Yingying had already gotten up to prepare


    breakfast. It was not a problem in summer, but it was not necessary for them to get up so early in


    winter.


    "Aunt He, you can get up a littleter. It''s winter now, and no one will get up so early for dinner,¡±


    Samuel said to He Ting.


    He Ting smiled and said, "Get ready early. It''s not a bad thing. It''s cold outside. Come and have some


    hot porridge.¡±


    Samuel was just about to drink the porridge when the doorbell rang.


    At this time, who woulde to the house?


    Samuel immediately thought of Manfred. Only he would dare to disturb them at such a young age.


    However, when Samuel opened the door, Samuel found that the person standing outside was the old


    man on the top of the mountain.


    There were rules for private trespassing in the vi area of Cloudridge. If he was a person who lived


    here, it was impossible that he did not know about it.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "You little bastard, you don''t have any patience at all. I haven''t finished speaking yet." The old man


    looked like he was cursing.


    "What are you trying to say?" Samuel was puzzled. Was the old man deliberately waiting for him on the


    top of the mountain? If so, he should know his identity. How dare he speak to him in such a tone?


    "Can you let me in first? As an old man, I am suffering from a cold. Can you bear to do that?" the old


    man said.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. This old man''s temper was really bad. Besides, he was


    not forced by himself to go to the top of the mountain to be frozen.


    Why did he make it seem like he was at fault?


    "Alright,e in first." Samuel stepped aside and said.


    When the old man entered the house, He Ting happened to be carrying a steaming bowl of porridge.


    She had prepared it for Samuel, but he didn''t regard himself as an outsider. He walked over and put it


    in his hand.


    He Ting looked at Samuel in confusion.


    Samuel shook his head at her, so He Ting didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    "It''s sofortable." After taking a bite of porridge, he felt his whole body warm up. The old man


    seemed to be enjoying it, and then took a second sip.


    Samuel really couldn''t figure out what kind of person the old man was since he dared to be so


    unbridled in Hillside Vi. At present, no matter who saw him in Cloud City, he must be trembling with


    fear. How could he behave so unscrupulously like him?


    After the  man finished the whole bowl of porridge, Samuel asked, "What do you want to say to


    me?"


    The old man was as unfathomable as before, but his performance made Samuel feel like he was a


    chatan. It seemed that he was going to make a fool of himself.


    "I''ll give you a chance to change the world. What do you want it to be like?" The old man said.


    Sure enough, this old man was not a good person. Samuel''s first instinct told him that he was starting


    to lie to him. He did not even bother to talk to such a person.


    "Sir, let''s see what the world is like first." After saying that, Samuel walked to the door and opened it.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man thought Samuel was going to talk about the view of the world. He went to the door and


    asked, "What do you think? Tell me."


    "You take a step out first," Samuel said.


    The old man didn''t suspect him at all. He took another step forward, and this step just so happened to


    be outside the door.


    With a bang, the door was closed ruthlessly.


    The old man was stunned and said in disbelief, "What the f*ck, the young people now...


    In the vi, He Ting asked Samuel, "Does he live here?"


    "He''s just a chatan," Samuel said. "If hees again, we''ll let the security department st him


    away."


    He Ting nodded and kept his words in mind.


    "Fortunately, this matter was not seen by others. This stinky boy, I will get even with youter." After


    that, the old man quickly left. As he walked, heined about the weather.


    When Samuel returned to his room, Yvonne had already woken up and was feeding milk to Han Nian.


    The little girl ate very happily, and her little face was so pink that people couldn''t help but want to kiss


    her.


    After dawn, many cars stopped in session at the gate of the vi area in Cloudridge. In less than


    half an hour, the whole road was full of vehicles. Moreover, the crowd of people gathered at the gate of


    the vi area was like a swarm of ants.


    "Samuel¡¯s influence is really too great. These people are all here to please him, aren''t they?"


    Seeing this situation, several security guards sighed and discussed.


    In the past, Samuel''s reputation in Cloud City was so notorious that anyone could despise him. But


    now, no one could find an opportunity to curry favor with him.

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    In this group of people, in addition to the local catering industry in Cloud City, there were also the


    neighboring cities. Therefore,petition was extremely stressful. Some even knew that the


    opportunity would not fall on their heads, but they still wanted to strive for it. After all, such an


    opportunity was too rare, and no one wanted to miss it. After all, if they could connect Samuel, they


    would definitely have a meteoric rise. Who would be willing to give up such a good opportunity?


    More than a hundred people were at the gate of the vi area, and many people wereing in


    session. Those security guards did not know what to say. Because this was the only scene they had


    ever seen in their lives. It was estimated that this kind of thing would not happen again, except for what


    happened before Han Nian''s birth.


    In fact, the impact of this matter was not only seen by the naked eye, but also more invisible. For


    example, the families that had not invested in the catering industry now tried their best to buy resources


    in order to let their families have the qualification topete for the banquet. The whole Cloud City and


    even the surrounding areas were stirred up because of the banquet.


    "Do you need me to help you inform President Hannigan?¡± The security guards saw more and more


    people. If this went on, it would definitely affect the traffic. If the leaders med them, they couldn''t


    afford it, so they had to find a way to solve it.


    However, after hearing this, those bosses shook their heads. They would rather wait here aimlessly


    than disturb Samuel.


    Everyone wanted to leave a good impression on Samuel. If they disturbed him, wouldn''t it be a sin?


    This matter soon spread to the Heavenly family. The Heavenly family''s attitude was very clear. They


    were willing to wait, and then just let them wait. As for whether or not it would hinder traffic, it was a


    small matter. Even if the people in the vi could not get out, they would notin. After all, those


    people were all after Samuel.


    They did not dare to be dissatisfied with this matter.


    "Grandpa, my brother is amazing, isn''t he? He has juste back and has caused such a big


    Tian Changsheng smiled happily and said," With your brother''s current status, it is reasonable for him


    to have such treatment. Now, everyone knows that he is the Young Master of the Hannigan family in


    Swallow City."


    "Humph." Tian Ling¡¯er scoffed at these words. In her opinion, the current position


    Samuel was all built by Samuel himself. It had nothing to do with the Hannigan family in Swallow City.


    "Don''t deny it. Although I also think that he has made his own efforts, the Hannigan family in Swallow


    City will eventually give him a lot of points. This is a fact that can''t be denied," said Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Ling¡¯er did not speak but just pursed her lips. Of course, she understood this. But because of this,


    she felt that it was unfair to Samuel. Why did he have to bear the title " Young Master Hannigan family"


    on his head? Even without these words, he would still be as powerful as he was today.


    "I have to see my daughter. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore," said Tian Ling''er.


    "When did she be your daughter?" Tian Changsheng didn''t know whether tough or cry. Tian


    Ling''er didn''t even have a boyfriend, but she already had a mother''s heart.


    "My brother''s daughter, isn''t she my daughter? An old man like you doesn''t know anything.¡± After


    finishing her words, Tianling''er left directly.


    Tian Changsheng was used to being rebuked by his granddaughter, but this was a kind of fun for him.


    At this time, Tian Honghui walked to the side of Tian Chngsheng.


    Tian Changsheng squinted his eyes and said lightly, "What do you think? Samuel is much more


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    powerful than you think, isn''t he?"


    Tian Honghui''s face was covered in sweat. In the past, he did not show his absolute stance when it


    came to making decisions. This was because in Tian Honghui''s eyes, Samuel was not that powerful.


    But now, he had to admit that he had misjudged him.


    "Dad, my vision is indeed notparable to yours," Tian Honghui said.


    "It¡¯s not a matter of vision, but you didn''t ept the fact before, or you didn''t want to ept the fact."


    Tian Changsheng said faintly.


    Tian Honghui didn''t really agree with these words, but this was just a mental feeling. He didn''t dare say


    it out loud, or else he would have been lectured by Tian Changsheng again.


    "Dad, our family also has catering business. Why don''t we try to get a Hundred -day Banquet?" Tian


    Honghui said.


    "Given the rtionship between Tian Ling¡¯er and Samuel, there is no need to add to the fire. It is


    sufficient to maintain such a condition. If any problems were to ur, it would not be worth it. After all,


    there is some risk in doing this." Tian Changsheng spoke. The ending that could only be achieved by


    swallowing an elephant by a human heart was usually a negative one. Tian Changsheng clearly


    understood what the Heavenly n should do now.


    It was the best and most stable way to maintain the rtionship with Samuel by using Tian Ling¡¯er. In


    his opinion, it was unnecessary to use any extra means.


    "You must remember, no matter what, you can''t y tricks with Samuel." Tian


    Changsheng reminded him.


    Tian Honghui nodded.


    "And you can''t defeat him. Although he is young, his life experience is definitely richer than yours. You


    can''t make such achievements without relying on the Hannigan family Swallow City," added Tian


    Changsheng.


    Tian Honghui still didn''t retort, because his heart-wrenching words were extremely clear. If he didn''t


    have the foundation of the Heavenly Family, and if he didn''t have a country established by Tian


    Changsheng, how could Tian Honghui have his current status?


    At the gate of the vi district at the peak of Cloudridge.


    Tian Fing er was squeezed into the bustling crowd.


    "Get out of the way. Get out of the way." "Make way. Don''t block my way."


    It was not easy for Tian Ling''er to break out of the crowd. Her hair was messed up. Of course, her


    behavior made many people dissatisfied, but these dissatisfied voices soon subsided.


    "Miss Tian." Several security guards hurriedly came to protect Tian Ling¡¯er. This was their immediate


    superior.


    Seeing the security guard''s attitude towards Tian Ling''er, the people who were cursing naturally


    disappeared.


    "Who scolded me just now?" Tian Ling''er was so angry that she tied up her hair and looked at the


    crowd with fierce eyes.


    There was dead silence at the scene. At this time, who dared to admit that he was swearing? Wasn''t


    he looking for death?


    "You don''t dare to admit what you''ve done. Are you a man or not?" Tian Ling''er said angrily.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether they were men or not, because they still wanted to be humans and didn''t want


    to be ghosts.


    Seeing that no one admitted it, Tian Ling''er instructed the security guards, "Tell these guys to be quiet.


    Don''t disturb my daughter''s rest."


    The security guards nodded repeatedly. Although the gate was far away from Hillside Vi, and the


    noise would not affect Hillside Vi, they dared not neglect Tian Ling''er''s order.


    The people at the door also consciously quieted down. If Han Nian was disturbed, they couldn''t afford


    to take the


    responsibility.


    When Tian Ling''er arrived at the vi halfway up the mountain and pressed the doorbell, the door


    quickly opened.


    "Aunt He, where is my brother?" Tian Ling''er asked.


    "He''s in the room," He Ting said with a smile.


    "Is he with my sister-inw?" Tian Ling''er continued to ask.


    He Ting nodded with a smile.


    "It¡¯s gettingte. Why doesn''t he get up? Does he have to torture my sister-inw?" Tian Ling¡¯er said


    discontentedly.


    Samuel opened the door and saw Tian Ling¡¯er. He said helplessly, "What are you doing here so early?"


    Tian Ling''er went straight into the room, walked over to Yvonne, and said, "Of course it''s to protect my


    sister-inw, so she won''t be bullied by you."


    After that, Tian Ling''er turned to Yvonne and asked, "Sister-inw, did he bully youst night?"


    Yvonne''s face suddenly turned red, because she was not only bullied, but also begging for mercy to


    Samuel, but he didn''t let her go.

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    Seeing Yvonne was embarrassed and did not know how to answer Tian Ling''er''s question, Samuel


    could only help to save her from embarrassment. "You are just a little girl. Why do you ask about these


    things? Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "Am I still young?" Tian Linger raised her head and puffed out her chest. She could hold her chest up


    and ask Samuel.


    Samuel quickly turned his head and said," It''s blinding."


    This action made Tian Ling er exasperated, and even Yvonne couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    "You look down on me! " Tian Ling er walked up to Samuel and said with her head held high.


    Because of the height gap between them, Samuel could not even see the top of Tian Ling''er when he


    looked at them. He looked around and said, "Who is talking to me?"


    Tian Ling''er was so angry that she almost spat blood. She came back to Yvonne and said with a


    wronged face, "Sister-inw, he bulked me. You''reughing at me. Help me now."


    Yvonne pretended to be serious and said to Samuel, "How can you bully her? Come on, apologize."


    "Honey, is there anyone else in this room?" Samuel asked, pretending to be confused.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne didn''t know whether tough or cry. This pair of sworn brother and sister killing was really


    interesting.


    "Don''t argue with him. We''ll forgive him and let him go." Yvonneforted Tian


    Ling¡¯er.


    Tian Ling''er went down the stairs, nodded her head and said, "Sister-inw, what you said makes


    sense. If such a person really cares about it, won''t he be a viin?"


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. What are you doing here so early?" Samuel asked.


    Tianling''er took it for granted and said, "It''s none of your business for me to visit my daughter.¡±


    After saying that, Tian Ling''er held Han Nian in her arms, kissing and loving her, and said, "Her little


    face is so tender. It''s sofortable."


    "By the way, there is a group of people around the gate at the foot of the mountain. After you deal with


    them, you can drive those people away," Tian Ling''er said without raising her head.


    Samuel, who didn''t know what had happened at the gate of the vi. Surrounded by a group of people.


    What was going on?


    "What do you mean? Did someonee to make trouble for me?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Logically speaking, there should not be such a person in Cloud City. Moreover, there was arge group


    of people. Unless these people were crazy.


    "They are all bosses of their own restaurants. When they heard that you were going to hold a 100-day


    banquet for your daughter, they all wanted to seize this opportunity, so they came to YOU," said Tian


    Ling''er.


    Samuel suddenly smiled. It turned out to be because of this. It seemed that Han Man''s reputation was


    not worse than his.


    "Okay, I''ll go and have a look." After saying that, Samuel left the room.


    After seeing Samuel leave, Tian Ling''er asked Yvonne in a low voice, "Sister-inw, WILL we have a


    son?"


    Yvonne''s character did not allow her to talk about this matter so straightforwardly. She red at Tian


    Ling¡¯er and said, "Little girl, what''s in your mind? How can you have such a strange idea?"


    "Isn¡¯t it normal? Did my brother do nothingst night?" Tian Ling er said with a smile.


    Yvonne''s face turned red. If the discussion went on like this, she was afraid that Tian Ling er would


    even ask about the details, so she quickly said, "Okay, let''s not talk about this. I¡¯m going to the hospital


    today. Come with me and examine my daughter. She hasn''t been with me for a long time, so I''m a little


    worried." "No problem," replied Tian Ling''er.


    At the gate of the vi, the group of people, who had been quiet for a long time, did not even dare to


    breathe heavily when they saw Samuel.


    In fact, many people had never seen Samuel before. They felt incredulous to find that he was so young


    at the moment.


    "Is this Samuel? I didn''t expect him to be so young."


    "He is young and promising. Think about my son. He''s really a good-for-nothing."


    "That¡¯s the gap. If I had a son like Samuel, would I have run around like I do now?"


    At this time, Samuel walked up to them and said lightly, "I know why you are here. However, you have


    so many people at once. I can''t make a decision directly. Well, you can send the information to the


    security department. I will screen them one by one. Don¡¯t stay here. You will waste your time and the


    traffic is blocked."


    No one had expected Samuel to be so nice and humble. He did not look like a high and mighty person


    at all.


    "Since President Hannigan has said so, it is not good for us to continue to stay here. You can rest


    assured that I will hand over the information today and hope that President Hannigan will be satisfied."


    "Mr. Hannigan, I hope that you can take care of me. I will never let you down."


    "And me. I''m from Mingyuan Restaurant."


    "I''m from Fufeng Hotel. Our service is absolutely first-ss."


    These people began to introduce themselves, hoping to attract Samuel''s attention. For a moment, the


    scene became extremely noisy.


    Samuel felt a headache and quickly raised his right hand, which made them quieten down.


    "That''s enough. Don''t say anything else. After handing over the information. I''ll personally take a look. If


    you continue to quarrel like this, I''ll eliminate those names I''ve heard from the list without any


    consideration," Samuel said.


    As soon as these words came out, those people who introduced themselves immediately regretted.


    Some of them even pped themselves hard in the face, hoping to take back what they had just said.


    After all those people had left, Samuel went to the security room and said to several security guards,


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to trouble you today. After handing over the information, I''ll ask you to help me


    collect it. I''ll send someone to pick it up."


    Several security guards were ttered.


    They had never thought that a big shot like Samuel would treat them with such a modest attitude.


    The residents in the vi area of


    Cloudridge were all high-ss people in Cloud City, and most of them were high-profile people. How


    many people would put security guards in their eyes when they came in and out?


    On the other hand, Samuel, the real big shot in the eyes of security guards, was so approachable.


    "Mr. Hannigan, you''re wee. This is what we should do." "Yes, that''s what I should do. How could it


    be troublesome?"


    Samuel took out a pack of cigarettes and gave each of them one. He said, "Okay, I have something to


    do. You have to pay more attention to it.¡±


    Looking at Samuel''s back, the several security guards carefully put the cigarette in their pockets. No


    one was willing to smoke it.


    Hex Capital Nightclub.


    As soon as Samuel parked the car, Johann ran over.


    "Brother Samuel." Johann shouted excitedly.


    "Are you fatter?" Samuel smiled and said after getting out of the car.


    Johann scratched his head awkwardly. Today, Cloud City was in its heyday, and his life was very


    "Yes, I haven''t had anything to do recently, but my weight has been increasing," Johann said.


    "This is a good thing. If there is nothing to do, it means that Cloud City is peaceful enough." Samuel


    nodded and said.


    At this time, a fierce beast ran out quickly.


    The reason why it was called a vicious beast was because its physique was toorge. When it ran, it


    gave off an extremely imposing aura.


    Samuel red at Qi Hu disdainfully and said, "You can''t even defeat a woman. How dare youe to


    see me?"


    "Brother Samuel, she''s a different person," Qi Hu said.


    She was not only different, but she was just as different as Samuel. This was something that Samuel


    knew better than anyone else.


    "You don''t have to be discouraged." Samuel patted Qi Hu''s shoulder.


    Qi Hu thought Samuel was going tofort him. He did not expect Samuel''s next words would make


    him even more desperate.


    "The gap between you and her will be bigger and bigger. I''m afraid that you won''t even have the


    qualification to be her opponent in the future," Samuel said.


    He forced a long face and said, "Brother Samuel, how could she be so powerful?"

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    Samuel smiled and said nothing. Of course, he could not tell Qi Hu about this kind of thing.


    At this time, Manfred also rushed out and red at Johann. He was probably ming Johann for not


    informing him of Samuel''s arrival.


    "Samuel, why didn¡¯t you inform me before you came?" Manfred said.


    "Do you still want to wee me? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a big deal at the airport?" Samuel said helplessly.


    He was not a high-profile person. If he had known in advance that Manfred would have weed him


    at the airport, he would not have let Manfred do so.


    "Samuel, the matter of you returning was something that the old master had informed me of.


    Otherwise, how could I know about it? The old master probably hoped to let everyone in Cloud City


    know that you''ve returned as well." Manfred smiled and said.


    Samuel was stunned for a moment. Initially, he thought that this matter was Manfred''s own idea. He


    didn''t expect his grandfather to be involved as well.


    That¡¯s right, if it wasn''t for Grandpa, how would Manfred know that he was going to return?


    Furthermore, Grandpa had specially informed Manfred because he wanted him to make some


    arrangements.


    Han Tianyang did want Samuel to be known to the public, because he was so low -key that the entire


    Cloud City regarded him as a good-for-nothing.


    How could a man of the Hannigan family be treated as a good-for-nothing? Han Tianyang did not allow


    such a thing to happen, so he had to let Samuel return in a high-profile way. He had to let everyone in


    Cloud City know that the good-for-nothing in their eyes had now be the first person in Cloud City.


    "That''s right; I''ve prepared a few materials from a few ces. Follow me in to take a look first," Manfred


    said.


    For Han Nian¡¯s banquet, Manfred had spent almost the entire night researching it. He had to ensure


    that Han Nian''s banquet would be held in the best possible ce. He had to make sure that it would be


    well-known so that everyone would be amazed and envious of him.


    Upon entering Hex Capital Nightclub, Manfred couldn''t wait to exin the ces that he had


    investigated for Samuel. These were all information that he had meticulously sorted out. One could see


    how much effort Manfred had put in in this regard.


    "You still don''t know what happened in the vi area on Cloudridge this morning, right?" Samuel said to


    Manfred with a smile.


    "What is it?" Manfred looked at Samuel in confusion. He had only gotten up early in the morning, so he


    naturally did not know about the situation in the vi area of Cloudridge.


    "Many restaurant owners are stuck in front of the vi area of Cloudridge, hoping to hold a 100-day


    feast for Han Nian. There are hundreds of people. I ask all of them to report the information to the


    security room and wait for me to select them," Samuel said.


    Manfred was stunned for a moment before he couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Samuel didn''t understand what was going on, but this guy wasughing crazily." What''s going on?"


    "What are you thinking about?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Manfred smiled and said, "This is only the Hundred Sun Banquet, yet it has already caused such a


    hugemotion. I really can''t imagine what kind of scene it would be when she gets married.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Manfred paused for a moment before continuing, "I wonder which rascal


    has such good luck to be able to marry Han Man."


    Samuel was inexplicably annoyed by his words. Although he knew that it was still a long story, it would


    eventually happen.


    His lovely daughter would be taken away by another man, and she would sleep in the same bed with


    another man. Thinking of this, Samuel felt inexplicably ufortable.


    This was probably what every father who had a daughter had. Of course, if it were a boy, he would


    never have any concerns about it.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you wearing such a straight face?" Manfred noticed that there was


    something wrong with Samuel''s expression and asked curiously.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "It''s nothing.¡±


    "Can''t you ept it when you think that your daughter is going to fall into the hands of another man?"


    Manfred raised his eyebrows and asked.


    If he wasn''t a father, he would never understand this feeling. Thus, Samuel couldn''t be bothered to


    discuss this topic with Manfred. After all, if he said it, he might not be able to understand.


    "Don''t discuss such a problem with me, you¡¯re all alone,¡± Samuel said.


    "Are you looking down on me? Although I am not a father, I still consider Han Nian to be my own


    daughter. Also, don''t force me. If you force me again, I will give birth to a daughter for you tomorrow."


    Manfred said to Samuel.


    "What can you use to give birth to a baby? The butt?" Samuel said with disdain.


    When the two of them were arguing with each other, there was a remote mountainous area of China


    almost with no traffic. They climbed over the mountains with their legs and rarely saw people. In the


    depths of the mountains and forests, there was a hand-made wooden house.


    Although it was simple and crude, it gave people a feeling that it was a paradise.


    Looking at the dazzling smokeing from the cabin, Lin Tong sighed and said to himself,


    "Fortunately, you are still alive. Otherwise, I would havee here in vain."


    "Fang Zhan."


    "Fang Zhan."


    "Fang Zhan."


    He called out a few times, but no one in the wooden house responded. However, it was obvious that


    there were people living here, and the smoke also indicated that the people inside were cooking.


    "Fang Zhan, I know you''re inside. What¡¯s the point of hiding from me?" Lin Tong shouted with


    dissatisfaction.


    After a while, a middle-aged man finally walked out of the wooden house. His body was burly, and he


    waspletelyparable to Qi Hu. The huge scar on his face almost covered his entire face, making


    it impossible for people to forget. If the child saw this, he would directly cry with fear.


    "Who are you?" Fang Zhan asked Lin Tong in a cold voice.


    "We''re old acquaintances. You don''t even remember me," Lin Tong said with a smile.


    "I don''t have any impression of you." Fang Zhan said.


    Lin Tong nodded and said, "You''re right. When you left Tianqi era, I was just a child. Now my


    appearance has changed a lot. It''s normal that you don''t know me. But you still remember the name Lin


    Tong, don¡¯t you?"


    Why would such a person suddenlye to him?


    "It seems that I still left a very deep impression on you. How can the name of Lin Tong be forgotten by


    others?" Lin Tong said proudly.


    "Did youe to me because of Tianqi? But that year, I withdrew from Tianqi and got the consent of all


    the people in the four sects and three halls," Fang Zhan said discontentedly.


    The four gates and three halls were equivalent to the two departments in the Tianqi world. These two


    departments had the highest status in the world, and any decision could only be implemented with the


    consent of the four sects and three halls.


    The reason why Tianqi wanted to establish the Four Gates and Three Halls back then was to keep the


    two sides in check and prevent one side from having absolute power.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "It has nothing to do with Tianqi. I''m the one who came to ask you for help," Lin


    Tong said.


    "Ask for my help? Now I''m just a good-for-nothing. What can I do to help you, God''s favored son?"


    Fang Zhan said lightly.


    The word God''s favored son was the proudest evaluation of Lin Tong. The reason why he wanted to kill


    Samuel was that he wanted to keep his position. He would not allow Samuel to surpass his position in


    Tianqi.


    "You are not a good-for-nothing. You were once one of the top ten masters in the Tianqi era. If you


    were good-for-nothing, would there still be any master in the world?" Lin Tong said with a smile.


    "It''s useless for you to tter me, and I intend to die here, and I will never take a step forward. So I


    advise you to give up your idea and leave here as soon as possible." After that, Fang Zhan turned and


    went back to his home to continue cooking.

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    Since Lin Tong hade all the way here to find Fang Zhan, he was naturally confident that he could


    make Fang Zhane out of the mountain. Otherwise, he would not waste time and energy to find


    Fang Zhan.


    "After you left the Tianqi era, you spent three years looking for your daughter, but you got nothing. Do


    you really think she is dead?" Lin Tong said.


    Fang Zhan suddenly stopped and turned his head to look at Lin Tong. He was obviously very nervous.


    "You know where my daughter is?" Fang Zhan asked excitedly, even his breath quickening.


    "As long as you are willing to help me, I will tell you where she is," Lin Tong said.


    Before Fang Zhan entered the mountain, he thought he had no worries, but now he knew that his


    daughter was still alive, which made him unable to calm down. After all, she was his only rtive in the


    world. If she was really still alive. Fang Zhan would find her at all costs.


    However, Fang Zhan did not lose his mind because of excitement. He had been looking for news for


    three years, but there was still no news. How could Lin Tong know? Could it be that he deliberately


    used this matter to stimte him? In fact, Lin Tong did not even know where his daughter was.


    "How can you make me believe that you know where she is?" Fang Zhan said.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can leave now," LinTong said lightly, showing an indifferent attitude.


    Of course, he didn''t know where Fang Zhan''s daughter was. This girl might have been dead for a long


    time, but only by saying so could he have a chance to let Fang Zhane out. And he believed that as


    long as there was a chance, Fang Zhan would not miss it.


    As for how to exin this matter to Fang Zhan after killing Samuel, Lin Tong had never thought about it


    at all. With his position in Tianqi Realm, did Fang Zhan still dare to kill him?


    Seeing Lin Tong was about to leave. Fang Zhan asked, "What do you need me to do?"


    Regardless of whether it was true or false, Fang Zhan had to give it a try, and it just so happened that


    he fell into the trap of Lin Tong.


    Lin Tong smiled faintly, which was simr to the plot he had imagined. How could Fang Zhan miss the


    opportunity to know where his daughter was?


    "Help me kill someone," Lin Tong turned around and said.


    "Kill someone?" Fang Zhan frowned. With Lin Tong''s status and ability, it was easy for him to kill


    someone. Why didn''t he do it himself? It seemed that this person''s identity was not simple, so Lin Tong


    did not dare to do it himself.


    "His name is Samuel, and he is still a secr person at present. However, Elder Yi will ept him as a


    disciple, so I want him to die. I don''t allow him to have a higher status than I in Tianqi," Lin Tong said.


    He knew that Fang Zhan would ask for the reason, and he also wanted to know who Samuel was. If he


    didn''t, he wouldn''t do it easily, so Lin Tong told him about it himself.


    "How dare you kill Elder Yi''s disciple?" Fang Zhan was slightly surprised. Elder Yi was the leader of the


    four sects. His disciple meant that he would be able to take over the four sects in the future.


    However, such a person, Lin Tong, actually had a murderous intent.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? Elder Yi has only expressed this kind of will, and has not epted him as


    a real disciple. He hasn¡¯t even joined the Tianqi Realm yet." Lin Tong said.


    "Although he didn¡¯t join in the Tianqi era, I''m sure that being able to be valued by Elder Yi is


    extraordinary. I''m afraid that you and I can''t imagine the consequences of killing him," Fang Zhan said.


    Lin Tong gritted his teeth. As long as Samuel was not killed by him, it did not matter what the


    consequences would be. As long as Samuel died, he would not give Samuel any chance to surpass


    him.


    In Lin Tong''s view, only he was qualified to be the chosen one, and no one was qualified to take away


    the title of God''s favored one from him.


    "You don''t dare. Are you afraid of death?" Lin Tong asked coldly.


    Fang Zhan shook his head and said, "The consequences I''m talking about are different from what you


    imagine. Only when you really understand the Tianqi, will you understand what kind of world this is."


    "What''s more, his appearance may not necessarily be a bad thing for you, because there are some


    responsibilities. When you know the truth, you may not be willing to bear it." Fang Zhan continued.


    "Don''t pretend to be mysterious. Although I don''t know as many things as you do, I know very well what


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    is good for me," Lin Tong said disdainfully. As long as Samuel didn''t die, his position in Tianqi would be


    threatened, which was the truth in front of him. As for Fang Zhan¡¯s so-called responsibility, he didn''t


    care about it at all.


    Seeing Fang Zhan¡¯s hesitation, Lin Tong could only take out the trump card that he had prepared and


    said, "If you don''t help me, I will kill her. I will tell her that her father didn''t save her, so she has to die."


    Fang Zhan looked at Lin Tong with burning eyes, gnashed his teeth, and said, "How dare you."


    "There''s nothing I, Lin Tong, can¡¯t do. Do you want to give it a try?" Lin Tong looked at Fang Zhan


    fearlessly. This was thest way he could threaten Fang Zhan. He must not let himself retreat.


    He used to be one of the top ten masters of the Tianqi Realm. Even though Lin Tong was a God''s


    favored son, he knew that he was no match for Fang Zhan. But if he didn''t do that, how could he have


    the chance to kill Samuel?


    "Do you know what will happen if you anger me?" Fang Zhan''s eyes were full of anger. After years of


    silence, he seemed to have returned to the bloodthirsty period of battles.


    "If I die, she will die too. Do you really think I wille to you so easily? I have already arranged


    people around her." Lin Tong said.


    Fang Zhan gasped and took a few deep breaths. He couldn''t let his daughter be in any danger.


    Although he wanted to kill Lin Tong, his reason told him that he couldn''t do that. Otherwise, his


    daughter''s life would be threatened.


    "Okay, I promise," Fang Zhan said.


    Lin Tong smiled indifferently. He was really a little worried that things could not go as he had nned.


    He had to admit that threatening Fang Zhan in this way was really useful.


    "But after killing him, if I can''t see my daughter, I will kill you at all costs," Fang Zhan threatened.


    In the face of threats, Lin Tong was not afraid at all. Because at that time, he had already returned to


    the Tianqi Realm. It was impossible for Fang Zhan to break into the Tianqi Realm and kill him.


    "Don''t worry. During this period of time, I will ask my men to protect her. I will never let her suffer any


    harm. But she is not


    doing well now. She married a useless man. " In order to increase the authenticity of the story, so that


    Fang Zhan could kill Samuel in the shortest time possible, Lin Tong made up another story.


    Undoubtedly, these words made Fang Zhan even more eager to see his daughter.


    Cloud City.


    Han Nian¡¯s banquet became more and more intense, and almost everyone in Cloud City knew about it.


    In addition to the restaurant owners who hoped to get hold of the banquet, many people were asking


    for invitations.


    have a meal at Han Nian''s banquet.


    The status of the Hundred-day Banquet in the eyes of those businessmen was self-evident.


    "It''s just a 100-day party. Why did you have to make such a big noise? It''s as if everyone doesn''t know


    about it," Vara said with disdain, but her tone was full of jealousy.


    Vara always thought that she would be the best among all the women in the Sue family, even if Yvonne


    , who was prettier than her, was married to a good-for-nothing. Who else couldpare with her?


    Yara found it hard to ept such a change in status, but she had no choice but to ept it.


    Harvey was not convinced, because he was the one who spread the word "cripple" of Samuel. Even if


    he wanted to curry favor with Samuel now, he had no chance.


    "I heard that the invitation letters have been hyped up to more than a million. I really don''t know how


    these people can be so stupid," Harvey said.

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    After listening to Harvey''s words, Yara tried her best to control her envy; the expression on her face


    was still full of envy. She had no choice. She was now even afraid to buy clothes and bags, so how


    could she not envy Yvonne?


    Given Yvonne¡¯s current wealth, she could afford whatever famous brand she wanted. There was


    nothing in Cloud City that she couldn¡¯t get.


    Moreover, the invitation letter of Han Hian¡¯s banquet alone could be sold for more than a million yuan,


    which she would never dare to think about in her life.


    It was the same with Harvey. He even thought that if he had not been as cruel to Samuel before, he


    might have benefited


    from it now. Unfortunately, it was toote for him to regret what he had done.


    "Why don''t you steal a few invitations?


    Maybe we can sell them for some money." Harvey suggested to Vara.


    Vara''s heart skipped a beat, but then she sighed.


    The invitation card was in the vi area of Cloudridge, but she didn''t even have the qualification to


    enter the vi area. How could she steal it?


    "I can''t hide. How can I steal it?" Vara said.


    "We¡¯re rtives, after all. It''s natural for us to go and see Han Nian, our niece." Harvey said with a self-


    righteous look.


    This was right, but Vara didn''t think Yvonne was willing to see them.


    "Isn''t this excuse too far-fetched? You


    didn''t take them as rtives in the past. Isn''t it ridiculous to say this now?" Vara said.


    Harvey red at Vara said, "What''s so ridiculous? Don''t you need money?"


    "Of course I do," Vara said without hesitation.


    "Since it''s for money, there''s no need to lose face." Harvey stood up and looked like he was ready to


    speak. It seemed that he nned to go to the vi area of Cloudridge.


    Vara also stood up. She didn''t have any money, so there was no need to be shameful. As long as she


    stole a few invitations, she could exchange them for several million yuan. Dignity was just something


    dispensable.


    They left thepany and drove to the vi area of Cloudridge.


    These two people had long entered the security guard¡¯s cklist in the vi area. Furthermore, it was


    Manfred who personally ordered them to do so. Even if they were to appear at the entrance of the vi


    area, they would not be allowed to do so.


    Therefore, when they got out of the car, several security guards immediately walked over in a


    threatening manner.


    "What are you doing? You are not allowed to park here,¡± a security guard said to Harvey.


    Harvey smiled and said, "Big brother, I came here to visit my rtives.¡±


    The security guard smiled disdainfully and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know you.


    Harvey, you still have the nerve to say that you¡¯re a rtive. Who recognizes you here?" Harvey did not


    feel embarrassed. He was now shameless enough to reach the Invincible Realm. As long as he could


    make Samuel and Yvonne happy again, he was willing to do anything.


    "Big brother, Yvonne and I are siblings. How could there be an overnight feud between us? You''d better


    let me in.


    Otherwise, if Yvonne is unhappy, I am afraid that you will be punished." Harvey said.


    The security guards did not believe in such nonsense. Everyone in Cloud City knew Harvey had


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    smeared the name Samuel in the past. Moreover, he had demoted Samuel to nothing. Most


    importantly, Manfred personally ordered that these two people were not allowed to appear in the vi


    area.


    "Get out of here. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." The security guard scolded angrily.


    Harvey saw that the security guard was not going to give in, so he could only show a tough attitude. He


    looked at the security guard with a cold face and said, "I advise you to report it, otherwise..."


    Before he finished speaking, several security guards took out batons together. Obviously, they did not


    believe Harvey¡¯s words at all.


    Harvey saw this; he was so scared that he took a few steps back.


    "What do you want to do? Do you want to hit people in broad daylight?" Harvey said warily.


    "I''m beating you. I''m warning you for thest time. If you don''t leave now, we''ll kill you." The security


    guard warned.


    The bosyguards didn''t like the soft and the hard. Harvey had a serious headache in the face of this


    situation.


    Samuel just came back and stopped the car at the gate.


    Several security guards saw Samuel and immediately shouted respectfully, "Boss Hannigan."


    "President Hannigan."


    "President Hannigan."


    Compared with their attitude toHarvey, these security guards were totally different when they faced


    Samuel. This made Harvey even more jealous. He didn''t expect that the good-for-nothing in the past


    was now respected by everyone.


    "Harvey, what are you doing?" Samuel asked Harvey indifferently.


    Harvey now had self-knowledge and knew that he was not qualified to go against Samuel. He also did


    not have the ability to be arrogant in front of Samuel. He said with a servile look, "Samuel, I just wanted


    to see my niece, but they stopped me and did not allow me to go in. Don''t you think it is


    unreasonable?"


    "How can it be unreasonable?" Samuel smiled, turned to the security guard and said, "Make a sign at


    the gate tomorrow. It''s forbidden for dogs and Harvey to stay inside."


    "Don''t worry, President Hannigan. We''ll do it right away. We don''t have to wait for tomorrow. It''ll be


    done in half an hour," the security guard replied.


    Harvey''s face was filled with embarrassment. He was also a little furious. However, the current he did


    not dare to randomly lose his temper in front of Samuel. Otherwise, he would not need Samuel to act.


    Those people from Cloud City who wanted to act in front of Samuel would drown him with a mouthful of


    saliva.


    "Samuel, we are rtives after all. How can you do this to me?" Harvey said.


    "Rtives?" Samuel smiled disdainfully and said, "Now you know that we are rtives. Why didn''t you


    realize this before? If you had known this earlier, you might have been qualified to live here now."


    These words were not casually spoken by Samuel. It was just a matter of one sentence.


    Even if there were people living in every vi in the vi area of Cloudridge, as long as he said a word,


    everyone was willing to make room for him.


    It was a pity that Harvey was not qualified.


    "I know I regret it. I know how stupid I used to be. For the sake of being a rtive, give me another


    chance," Harvey begged.


    "Yara, you''ve been against Yvonne many times before. Why should I give you a chance?" Samuel said


    coldly.


    Yara lowered her head. She did not dare to defend herself, nor did she have any reason to do so.


    Harvey gritted his teeth. He had given up hisst dignity. He didn''t expect Samuel would still refuse to


    give him a chance.


    "Samuel, Hedong in 30 years, Hexi in 30 years, don''t you have any room for yourself?" Harvey said,


    gnashing his teeth.


    "Perhaps, there really is this possibility. You can be considered to have reminded me. Why don''t I just


    directly kill you?" Samuel said with a raised eyebrow.


    Harvey''s face was full of shock. As soon as he spoke heroically, a basin of cold water was poured over


    his heart.


    Harvey pped his mouth and said with regret, "I''m just joking. Don''t take it


    seriously."


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. Even the security guards thought Harvey was as stupid as a pig.


    "Get lost. Don''t let me see you again in the future. The matter with the olddy of the Sue family is not


    over yet. Your appearance is equivalent to reminding me once," Samuel said faintly.


    "I''ll go, I''ll go now." Harvey quickly got in the car, started the engine, and took a step on the elerator


    and slipped away.


    Yara stayed where she was, and only then did shee to her senses after a gust of cool wind. She


    shouted at Harvey, "I haven''t got in the car yet, Harvey, you bastard."


    When Samuel found Vara staring at him, he said coldly, "Get out of here. Do you expect me to give you


    a ride?"

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    Yara shivered in the cold wind. Compared with being forgotten by Harvey, what annoyed her more was


    that Yvonne was now a nobledy, while she was living a poor life.


    Since she was a child, Yara felt that she was better than Yvonne. When Yvonne married Samuel, she


    hadughed at Yvonne for a long time, thinking that she would never be able to turn the tables again in


    this lifetime and would diepletely in the hands of Samuel, the good-for-nothing.


    However, today''s reality was a hard p in her face. Although Samuel had been mocked and


    humiliated before, now that the clouds had been cleared, Samuel''s true identity had surfaced. Her


    jokes to Yvonne had be one resounding p in her face after another.


    All of this made her feel unconvinced and wronged. Why did such a man not appear by her side, but


    became Yvonne''s husband?


    Sometimes, Yara even imagined that it would be great if she was Samuel''s wife.


    However, Yara never had thought that.


    During those three years, whether what Yvonne had suffered was eptable to her or not.


    Back at the Sue family''s vi, Yara walked to Harvey with a cold face, gnashed her teeth and said, "You


    ran really fast. Didn''t you find out that someone was missing?"


    Harvey had already found it out, but he was toozy to go back to find Yara. After all, Yara was no


    longer of use to him, so there was no need to go back to pick her up.


    "You''re back, aren''t you?" Harvey said tly.


    Yara was trembling with anger. Of course, there were some reasons that made her feel cold. She said


    angrily, "Harvey, you are really a bastard. Where did your arrogance in front of Samuel disappear? You


    even knelt down to him. I feel embarrassed for you."


    When it came to kneeling, Harveypletely abandoned his dignity because he didn''t want to live like


    this for the rest of his life. He hoped to find a chance to turn over.


    However, after being rejected by Samuel, Harvey''s dignity waspletely crushed. Even he himself


    did not want to think about this matter. How could he be mentioned by others?


    Pa!


    Harvey stood up and gave Yara hard p in the face. He angrily rebuked, "Yara, it''s not up to you to


    You¡¯ve done a lot of things like humiliating and mocking Yvonne in the past. Haven¡¯t you always


    thought that you''re better than Yvonne and that you''re better than her? Look at yourself now, what right


    do you have to bepared with Yvonne?"


    Yara touched her burning cheek and felt so wronged that her tears fell down. She could not find a


    chance to refute these words. Currently, no one in Cloud City couldpare to Yvonne. She was


    indeed not qualified. Moreover, with Yvonne''s current status, even if Yara really married a rich and


    powerful family in Cloud City, it would be useless. No rich and powerful family couldpare to the


    Hannigan family.


    After all, even the Heavenly family was now inferior to Samuel.


    "I can''tpare to her, but it''s better than kneeling down to someone." Yara struggled for thest time,


    but Harvey''s words made her instantly speechless.


    "Better than me? If you kneel, Yvonne can forgive you, or even go back to the Sue family, will you kneel


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    or not?" Harvey said.


    Back to the Sue family?


    For Yara, this was a dream that she would dream of, because only when she returned to the Sue family


    could she have a chance to return to her previous life.


    If kneeling could save the situation, she would kneel down without hesitation.


    "You don¡¯t want to say anything? That means you have to kneel. What right do you have tough at


    me?" Harvey said coldly.


    At this time, Lionel came to the living room and saw the quarreling couple, as if he didn''t see them.


    Now Lionel regretted it so much. He used to think of Samuel as a loser. He never thought that Samuel


    would be what he was today. Lionel often couldn''t help but imagine that if he had treated Samuel better


    at that time, would he follow Samuel to heaven now?


    In front of those old friends, Lionel had be the one with the lowest status. Lionel tried all kinds of


    excuses to avoid the parties invited by those people.


    Because every time there was a party, those people would always mention how powerful Samuel was.


    If the Sue family could get close to Samuel, they would definitely make great progress.


    Lionel thought that he was willing to work for Samuel. Unfortunately, he knew that he didn''t have such


    an opportunity.


    "Dad, have you heard about Han khan''s banquet?" Harvey asked Lionel.


    "This matter has caused a lot of trouble in the city, and the invitation card has been raised to a sky-high


    price. Do you think I don''t know?" Lionel sighed and said. An invitation letter could get such a shocking


    price. This was also a sign of Samuel''s power. After all, even the birthday banquet at Tian Changsheng


    had not been so extravagant before.


    More importantly, one million yuan was just a ticket. He had to give Han Nian a gift. This must be a


    higher price, but even so, many people still had to sharpen their heads to participate in thepetition.


    "Dad, can you think of a way? Our family is so down and out now. If we want to turn the tables, we can


    only rely on Samuel." Harvey said. He could not solve the problem, so he could only pin his hopes on


    Lionel.


    "A solution?" Lionelughed at himself and said, "If we were not so cruel to Samuel and Yvonne in the


    past, maybe we still have a way. But after thinking carefully about what we have done, will Samuel


    forgive us if you were him?"


    He knew very well how many excessive things Harvey had done himself. Moreover, after Yvonne


    gradually gained status in the Sue family, he had tried all kinds of ways to deal with Yvonne.


    But Harvey''s view, these things had passed. After all, they were rtives. Was it necessary to care


    about them?


    "I will," Harvey said shamelessly.


    Lionel shook his head with a sneer on his face. The two words were really ridiculous. ording to


    Harvey¡¯s temper, if he was the one who was in power today, he would only trample Samuel and


    Yvonne. How could he forgive them?


    "Harvey, it¡¯s useless to deceive yourself. It''s not that your father doesn''t want to help, it¡¯s that I really


    can''t do anything about it," Lionel said.


    Lionel clenched his fists unwillingly.


    "Dad, no matter what, Yvonne is still your junior. If you want to see her, she can''t avoid you," Harvey


    continued.


    Lionel took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I''ll just do it on the basis of my seniority. Even if she doesn''t


    see me, it won''t be a loss.¡±


    Harvey was happy in his heart. At the same time, he could only pray that Lionel woulde to his aid.


    Otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t think of any other way.


    "With Harvey''s character, I don''t think he''ll give up so easily. After all, you''re the only one who can save


    the Sue family," Samuel said with a smile.


    "What does it have to do with me? You''re the reason why the Sue Group is so powerful," Yvonne


    retorted.


    "Mine is yours." Samuel smiled and replied. "Really?" Yvonne raised her head, raised her eyebrows,


    and looked at Samuel, saying, "What¡¯s yours is mine, but what¡¯s mine is mine. Is that true?"


    "Of course." Samuel said without hesitation.


    Gina, who was standing aside, sighed. She stood up from the sofa and said, "It''s time to show off your


    love. As an old woman, I''d better leave quickly."

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    Even though Yvonne was already a mother, she would still be shy. Especially when others mentioned


    her rtionship with Samuel, she still behaved like a budding flower.


    Hearing Gina''s words, Yvonne didn''t dare to look up. Her face turned red to the ears.


    Samuel couldn''t help butugh when he saw this. He sat down next to Yvonne and whispered into her


    ear, "You''re already a mother, yet you''re still so shy."


    Yvonne red at Samuel and said, "Can''t I be shy as a mother?"


    "We haven''t done anything yet. There''s nothing to be shy about," Samuel said.


    Yvonne stretched out her hand and rubbed her thumb and forefinger back and forth. Seeing this action,


    Samuel hurriedly put some distance between Yvonne and himself. This life-taking p made him feel


    more scared than when he faced the fanatics in the Earth Core.


    "Let''s talk nicely. How can we do it?" Samuel said with an embarrassed look.


    Yvonne snorted coldly and said, "If you continue to talk about this kind of thing, I''ll never let you go."


    "Okay, okay, okay." Samuel nodded and said, "Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. Just do it.


    "You..." Yvonne was so angry that her scalp was numb. When she was about to get angry, the phone


    rang.


    Yvonne was surprised when she saw the caller ID. If it weren''t for the call, she would have almost


    forgotten that he was still on the phone.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel could not help but ask curiously when he saw Yvonne''s slightly shocked


    expression.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she picked up the phone and showed it to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled faintly when he saw the two words "Eldest Uncle" being disyed on the caller disy.


    He asked, "Lionel?"


    Yvonne nodded.


    "I told you Harvey wouldn''t give up so easily. He must be asking Lionel for help," Samuel said. He knew


    Harvey well, and he guessed right. This guy was a snob. Now Sue family Company had be a first-


    tierpany in Cloud City and was trying to suppress the business world in Cloud City, he would


    definitely try his best to return to thepany.


    "Do Ineed to take it?" Yvonne asked.


    "Since you''ve asked like this, why wouldn''t you take it?" Samuel said. He knew that if Yvonne didn''t


    want to take the call, she would have hung up long ago. The reason why she asked this was because


    she already expressed her subconscious thoughts.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne pressed the answer button.


    Lionel''s voice came from the phone," Yvonne, I heard that Nian''er is holding a 100-day banquet. Is


    there anything I can do for you? I have a lot of friends here. They may be able to help."


    As Yvonne''s phone voice had been amplified, Samuel could hear Lionel''s words.


    When he heard the two words "Nian''er", a disdainful expression appeared on his face.


    Lionel had never seen Han Nian before, but he still had the face to call her so intimately.


    "Uncle, we have Samuel to deal with this matter. I believe that he will be able to handle such a small


    matter." Yvonne said.


    At the moment, all the hotels, restaurants, and mansions in Cloud City and the neighboring cities took


    the initiative toe here and hope to host the banquet. How could it be Lionel¡¯s turn to worry about it?


    "It''s true. It''s such a small thing. How can it be difficult to Samuel?" Lionel felt a little embarrassed on


    the other end of the phone. He thought for a long time before he thought of such an opening statement.


    Now it seemed that he was really an idiot. He actually wanted to help Samuel with his current ability.


    Wasn''t that a joke?


    Samuel made a face at Yvonne. In the Sue family, Lionel used to call him a good-for-nothing. It was


    time to call him Samuel, but now he called him so intimately.


    "Uncle, is there anything else?" Yvonne asked.


    "By the way, when will the specific date be? When the timees, I will go early and meet the princess


    of our family. I haven''t seen her even once," Lionel said.


    Samuel expressed the word shamelessness to Yvonne with his lips. The old man was so shameless


    that he even didn''t invite him. How shameless he was toe here without an invitation.


    Yvonne seemed to be in a dilemma. This was her biggest shoring. She didn''t need to take her


    rtives seriously, but she didn''t want to leave them behind.


    Samuel couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    Yvonne''s hesitation once again revealed her true thoughts. However, he would respect all of Yvonne''s


    decisions.


    Moreover, it wasn''t impossible to let Lionel be present. He would let this old fellow see what a grand


    scene was. He would let him know what a good-for-nothing he once looked down upon. How much


    power did he have now in Cloud City?


    "Do as you see fit, " Samuel said to Yvonne. After that, he walked out of the vi and prepared to go to


    the backyard to see Jiang Yingying.


    Yvonne¡¯s initial hesitation determined the result of this matter.


    At this time, Lionel threw another emotional bomb and said, "I haven''t seen your father for a long time,


    and the two brothers also took this opportunity to meet each other. After all, we are brothers."


    "Alright, the time is a weekter, but the specific location hasn''t been decided yet. When the time


    "Okay, okay, okay." Lionel on the other side of the phone was instantly excited. He did not think that this


    method would seed, and Yvonne''s answer made every cell in his body excited.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up first. Han Nian needs to be nursed," Yvonne said.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll leave you to your work."


    In Jiang Yingying''s heart, her gratitude to Samuel was beyond words. This was not only because


    Samuel had helped her, but also because of her mother, He Ting.


    These things were enough to make Jiang Yingying feel that she would repay Samuel yuan with her life.


    "How do you feel?¡± Samuel asked.


    "Not bad. I was not used to it at first, but now I can control this power," Jiang Yingying said. She did not


    check the inexplicable power in her body, because Yan Jun told her that after such a change, she


    would be able to help Samuel in the future. As long as she knew this, it was enough for Jiang Yingying,


    because she had to repay Samuel.


    "Thank you, Brother Samuel." Jiang Yingying said.


    In the face of sudden gratitude, Samuel asked in confusion, "What are you thanking me for? What


    happenedst time has passed for so long. Do you still remember it in your heart?"


    Jiang Yingying shook her head and said,'' It''s my mother. If it weren''t for you, she


    wouldn''t know where to work now. It¡¯s rare for a boss like you to give her such a high sry and speak


    for her at home."


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "That''s what I should do. After all, she has never made a mistake. It''s


    Lydia who made things difficult for her "


    "But if it were anyone else, it would be reasonable not to help her," Jiang Yingying said.


    "If you want to thank me, then train harder and make yourself stronger. I''ll take you somewhere


    different in the future,¡± Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying nodded firmly and said," Brother Samuel, don''t worry. I won''t let you down.¡±

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Hillside Vi was brightly lit.


    Samuel began to regret what he had done.


    It had been two hours since the security department had submitted the information on the hotels and


    restaurants to him at eight o''clock.


    Not only him, but everyone in the vi was also involved. Even He Ting, who knew nothing about


    calligraphy, was dragged into the battlefield by Samuel.


    "No way."


    "This doesn''t work either."


    "It¡¯s too small to amodate so many people."


    "The environment is too messy. How can it be worthy of my great-granddaughter''s banquet?"


    "Too ancient. No, my granddaughter is not suitable for such a ce."


    Everyone had their own opinions; so many ces were included in the range of neglect.


    Samuel copsed on the sofa. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have been the one to


    interfere in this kind of job. He would have left it to Manfred and let him worry about it.


    "I''m really asking for trouble," Samuel said with a bitter face.


    Yvonne red at him and said, "Can it be called suffering since it is in such a big matter of our


    daughter?"


    Samuel shrank his neck and said hurriedly, "I haven''t finished yet. There''s sweetness in the bitter."


    Everyone else was used to this Samuel, who had no stance in front of Yvonne.


    They merely smiled faintly in the face of this matter and did not say anything else.


    Godfrey was the person who admired Yvonne the most in his heart. With Samuel''s current status, he


    still loved Yvonne so much. It was undeniable that this was the greatest blessing for Yvonne.


    When Samuel had just married into the Sue family, who would have thought that Yvonne would have


    such a day? Who would have thought that Samuel, who had been spurned by thousands of people,


    would be able to be so high and mighty?


    If Lydia hadn¡¯t been obsessed with this, she wouldn''t have walked on this road of death, and she would


    have enjoyed endless wealth and honor waiting for her.


    However, Godfrey had no sympathy or sympathy for Lydia. From the moment she left Han Nian on the


    balcony, Godfrey wished he could kill her.


    At the same time, Hangong Boling had also set off from another location. However, he did not return


    directly to China. Instead, he went to another ce.


    He had to prepare avish gift for the great-granddaughter whom he had never met.


    In the Royal Grand Theater, the world''s most famous piano master, Albert, had just ended his own


    performance fair. For a great artist like him, every performance fair would be able to attract the


    attention of many nobles. Moreover, the price of tickets for the performance fair was also second to


    none in the world.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but Albert doesn''t ept private meetings. Not even you, a noble, are allowed to meet him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Please leave.¡± Nangong Boling didn¡¯t show up until the end of the performance, but he was stopped by


    Albert''s bodyguards.


    "Let me give you some kind advice. If you don''t want to die, then leave quickly. You don''t have the right


    to stop me," Nangong Boling said indifferently.


    The bodyguardughed coldly. How dare he be so disrespectful to Albert? Could it be that this old


    fogey didn''t know what sort of status Albert held in the upper ss? Even those royal nobles had to be


    polite to him.


    "I also advise..."


    Before the bodyguard could finish his words, he was suddenly hit hard on the chest with his eyes wide


    open and a look of disbelief on his face. Then he fell straight down.


    Until he died, he probably didn''t know what was going on.


    When the other bodyguards saw this, they felt as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    And in the resting room, after hearing about this, Albert¡¯s attitude had been extremely angry. To a high-


    ss artist like him, how could someone who hadn''t made an appointment in advance have the right to


    meet him?


    "No matter who it is, let him leave. I''m warning him not to offend me. Otherwise, I won''t even give him a


    chance to live here." Albert angrily berated.


    As soon as the words were spoken, the door of the lounge was kicked open, and all the bodyguards


    outside the door had fallen down.


    "Great artist, you really have a bad temper." Nangong Boling walked into the lounge with a smile on his


    face.


    "No matter who you are, get the hell out of here right now. Otherwise, don''t me me for being


    impolite. Do you know who I know?" Albert threatened Nangong Boling.


    As the world''s greatest recluse, in the eyes of Nangong Boling, these so-called artists were no different


    from those who sold their skills on the street.


    "Of course I know. In this country, you have the support of the royal family, but I happen to know such a


    person. I have already informed him, and believe that he is already on his way." Nangong Boling said


    faintly.


    Albert smiled disdainfully, thinking that Nangong Boling was just making fun of him.


    But after a short period of time, the appearance of a golden-haired elder caused even his entire body to


    shudder.


    Wasn''t this the great figure of the royal family he knew?


    "Mr. Nangong," the old man called respectfully as he walked to Nangong Boling''s side.


    This action caused Albert to have no desire to believe what he was seeing. As the most exalted figure


    in this country, how could he show such a subservient, servile side!


    "Is this person who is ying the piano your friend?" Nangong Boling asked faintly. A master of piano,


    a famous artist, seemed to be a piano yer in his eyes. "Mr. Nangong, I do have a deep rtionship


    with him, but if he offends you, we will no longer be friends," the old man said.


    "He didn''t offend me, but I n to have him be my great-granddaughter''s teacher. What do you think?"


    Nangong Boling asked.


    "Given his piano skills, he¡¯s definitely the best candidate. It''s also an honor for him." After speaking, the


    old man nced at Albert.


    Albert hurriedly said, "Mr. Nangong, this is my honor. How could I refuse?"


    Nangong Boling smiled faintly. The so-called great artist was just so-so.


    "If that''s the case, then you should cherish this honor of yours. I''ve heard that there''s also someone


    who''s very good at painting. His name is Stanford. Can you get in touch with him?" Nangong Boling


    asked Albert. "He''s an old friend of mine. If Mr. Nangong wants to talk to him, I can help," Albert said


    with a nod.


    "Alright, tell him toe to China within three days. Both of you will be my great-granddaughter''s


    teachers," Nangong Boling said.


    "Mr. Nangong, how old is your great-granddaughter?" Albert asked.


    "Less than a hundred days," Nangong Boling said.


    "Less...Less than a hundred days!" Albert stared at Nangong Boling in astonishment. How could a child


    who didn''t even know how to walk learn how to y the piano or draw?


    Nangong Boling frowned discontentedly and said, "What''s wrong? Do you have any opinions?


    Although my great-granddaughter doesn''t know anything now, don''t tell me she''s not worthy to be your


    student?¡±


    "No, no, no." Albert shook his head, a look of panic on his face. "Mr. Nangong, I didn''t mean that. It''s


    just that she''s too young. I don''t know what to teach her."


    "If you don''t know how to teach her, then you''ll show her the piano and draw for her. I''ll give you all the


    money you need, " Nangong Boling said.


    "Mr. Hangong, I know what to do." Albert said.


    "By the way, my great-granddaughter''s name is Han Hian. You should announce to the public that you


    want to be her teacher and make my great-granddaughter famous," Hangong Boling said with a


    smile.


    Faced with this sort of unreasonable request, although in his heart, Albert refused, he couldn''t refuse.


    But in reality, he was only able to ept it.


    "Ho problem. Please don''t worry, Mr. Nangong. Stanford and I will announce this matter together."


    Albert said with his head lowered.


    The next day, the news blew up the whole world.


    This was also the first time Han Nian had left her name in the world.


    In the Sue family''spany in China.


    As a temporary director, Linda spent almost all her time in boredom, except for some important


    documents that she needed to sign.


    She could only brush the news and watch the video to kill the boring hours of work.


    At this time, Linda saw a piece of news with the words "Han Nian" hanging on the title, which made her


    click in.

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    "I didn''t expect that there would be someone with the same name as Nian''er." Linda said to herself


    after clicking the news.


    However, when she browsed the whole page, Linda began to feel shocked.


    Although she did not know much about piano and painting, she had heard of the two world-famous


    characters, Albert and Stanford. After all, they stood at the top of the two industry pyramids. Moreover,


    thework was very well-developed right now. It would be difficult for her not to know about them.


    Albert''s ticket to the concert was hard to get. He had once been hyped for millions of dors, which had


    caused a great sensation inside and outside of the industry.


    And one of Stanford''s paintings was sold at an astonishing price of over a hundred million yuan.


    These two people were actually going to take in the same person as a student. Linda could not imagine


    what kind of identity Han Nian had.


    "It''s really enviable to have the same name, but our Nian''er is not bad either. She also has a powerful


    father." Linda felt a little unfair for Han Nian in her heart, and she even subconsciouslypared her


    with Han Nian.


    But no matter how powerful Samuel was, it seemed as though he couldn''t bepared to those two


    powerful figures, Albert and Stanford.


    Linda couldn''t help sighing. "How can there be such a big gap between people with the same name?"


    It was not Linda looked down on Samuel, but in terms of fame, Samuel did not deserve to bepared


    with these two.


    After turning off the news, Linda dialed Yvonne''s number.


    "What trouble did you run into?" Yvonne picked up the phone and asked, because Linda usually came


    to her only when she was in trouble.


    "Yvonne, have you read the news?" Linda asked.


    "What news?" Yvonne was puzzled.


    Although the news had spread very well in the world, Yvonne took care of Han Nian wholeheartedly


    and had no time to y with her mobile phone. Even if she received a news call, she was not in the


    mood to read it.


    "A person with the same name as our Nian''er has been epted as a student by both Albert and


    Stanford at the same time. This is already international news. Haven''t you seen it yet?" Linda said,


    rolling her eyes. The news had appeared for a short time, but it had taken the first ce in the Weibo


    trending list.


    " Albert and Stanford!" Yvonne said in astonishment. She was very familiar with these two people, and


    she had evenpared Samuel with the videos of Albert. But of course, in Yvonne''s mind, Samuel


    was naturally even more powerful than Albert.


    "You country bumpkin, take a look at the news." After saying that, Linda hung up the phone directly.


    Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but open the news app. Sure enough, the first thing that caught her attention was


    news about Albert and Stanford''s intake of students. After all, these two had too high of a status in this


    field. If they epted the same person as a student at the same time, it would be like a huge boulder


    smashing into a calmke surface, creating a huge wave in the blink of an eye.


    "I didn¡¯t expect there to be someone with the same name as Nian''er, but her treatment is too good. She


    was actually epted as a student by them." Yvonne said this, her expression was full of envy. She


    didn¡¯t think of Han Nian in the news was Han Nian in her arms. After all, her precious daughter was not


    more than one hundred days yet. How could she be a student of Albert and Stanford?


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel couldn¡¯t help asking curiously when he saw Yvonne staring at her phone in a


    daze.


    Yvonne raised her head and said, "In this world, there is a man with the same name as our daughter."


    Samuel didn¡¯t find it strange. There were billions of people. People with the same name were more


    than one. It was estimated that there would be a lot of people called Han Nian if they were to be found.


    "There''s nothing strange about this," Samuel said.


    "But this Han Nian is really amazing. She was actually taken in as a student by both Albert and


    Stanford. Right now, this matter has already covered the cover of all the major news. Most likely, the


    entire world is discussing this matter." Yvonne said with a sigh.


    Samuel was not familiar with Stanford, but he did know a little about him. He knew that he was a very


    famous painter. All the famous works made by him had an amazing transaction price.


    As for Albert, there was even less of a need to talk about him. Samuel had learned from him in the


    past. Compared to Stanford, he knew more about Albert.


    However, upon hearing this, Samuel felt that something was amiss.


    To be epted as a student by both of them at the same time was not something that ordinary people


    could do.


    Samuel immediately thought of Nangong Boling. "I''m afraid that only this old man has such great


    ability."


    "Let me see."


    Yvonne handed the phone to Samuel. The content of the news was very simple, but it could cause


    countless people to discuss Han Man''s identity.


    At this time, Yvonne said to Samuel, "Han Man is really powerful. She will definitely be a big shot


    in the future."


    Samuel smiled. Although he wasn''t sure what he was thinking, he was pretty close to it. After all, apart


    from Hangong Boling, he couldn''t think of anyone else who could have such power.


    "Perhaps this is the present he gave to Han Man for the Long-day Banquet."


    "Our Nian''er will definitely be more promising in the future," Samuel said with a smile. He did not tell


    Yvonne his guess. On the one hand, he was not sure. On the other hand, he could give Yvonne a


    surprise.


    "Yes." Yvonne nodded heavily and said, '' That''s for sure. After all, she has an even better father."


    Samuel couldn''t help butugh. He asked,'' In your heart, am I even more powerful than Albert and


    Stanford?"


    "Of course." Yvonne said directly without hesitation.


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. It was okay to say that only when they closed the door. If it


    was spread out, he would be scolded to death.


    Both Albert and Stanford¡¯s fanswere all over the world. A spit from each of them could drown Samuel.


    After Linda got off work, she went to the hillside vi and got together with Yvonne to discuss Han Nian


    in the news.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I wonder what kind of person Han Nian is. Why does she have to use this name? Isn''t she challenging


    our Nian''er?" Linda said with a disdainful expression.


    "Are you going topete?" Yvonne said helplessly.


    "Of course." Linda wrinkled her nose discontentedly and said, "The name of my goddaughter is not


    something that can be casually given by others. Moreover, with the people''s hearts right now, it''s hard


    to say if someone would alreadypare them to each other."


    There was nothing wrong with Linda''s words. The people in Cloud City who knew Han Nian had


    name was a different treatment.


    Samuel was powerful in Cloud City, but he had no influence in the world. How could hepare with


    these two masters?


    Yvonne was a little worried. After all, Samuel had a very strong influence in Cloud City. Moreover, many


    people knew Han Nian¡¯s name. It was absolutely unavoidable for them topare Han Nian''s name


    with Han Nian¡¯s in the news.


    "What else can we do? We can''t change Nian¡¯er''s name." Yvonne sighed.


    "Of course not. It''s better to let the other party change her name," Linda said.


    "Forget it. I don''t want to think about it anymore. By the way, is there any vacant position in the


    in thepany.


    "Do you want someone to work for you? It doesn''t matter. Even if there is no vacancy, I can find a


    vacancy," Linda said with a smile.

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    "Well, Samuel wants Jiang Yingying to go to thepany to work," Yvonne said.


    "No problem. Just leave it to me." Linda patted her chest and promised.


    At this time, Yvonne called Samuel to her side and told him that she could get Jiang Yingying to work,


    so Samuel went to the kitchen.


    Seeing that Jiang Yingying and He Ting were busy preparing dinner together, Samuel said, "Yingying,


    I''m going to let you work at Sue familypany. What do you think?"


    Jiang Yingying looked at Samuel in confusion. The first thing that came to her mind was an idea. Was it


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    because she had not done well at home that Samuel asked her to go to thepany?


    "Brother Samuel, is there anything wrong with me?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    He Ting was also worried. Had Jiang Yingying made a mistake that caused Samuel''s dissatisfaction?


    "How can you do anything wrong? When Aunt He is not around, I have to thank you for taking care of


    Yvonne. But I think you are still young and shouldn''t be trapped here. If you have the chance, you


    should see the outside world more often," Samuel said. He could not predict what he would face in the


    future, and what Jiang Yingying would encounter when she was with him. So Samuel hoped to let


    Jiang Yingying enjoy the life that young people should have when there was a chance, instead of being


    trapped in Hillside Vi every day. It was too unfair for Jiang Yingying to live such a life, except for


    training and doing housework.


    "Brother Samuel, I don''t need to see the outside world. I''ll stay here," Jiang Yingying said.


    As for the matter of Tianqi, Samuel could not disclose it to Jiang Yingying at the moment, and whether


    he would take Jiang Yingying away or not was still unknown to Samuel now. But if he did not tell her


    about these things, Jiang Yingying would not know that her freedom now was already a luxury.


    "Follow me," Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying followed Samuel and walked out of the vi.


    At dusk, the wind knife on the mountainside cut his face and made him feel a dull pain.


    "In the future, I may face apletely different world. If you stay by my side, you are very likely to lose


    your freedom. That¡¯s why I arranged a job for you in the Sue Group, so that you can enjoy the life you


    deserve during this period of time. This is definitely not a punishment for you, nor is it because you did


    something wrong," Samuel said.


    "Brother Samuel, this is a chance for me to repay your kindness. Even if I don''t have freedom, I am


    willing to do so," Jiang Yingying said.


    "It won¡¯t dy you from paying back your debt of gratitude if you go to work at the Sue family''s


    "But I still need to train. If I go to work at thepany, won''t it dy my training?" Jiang Yingying


    retorted.


    "Don''t worry. You work in your ownpany. Are you afraid of beingte and leaving early? I just want


    you to experience life, not make money to support your family," Samuel said.


    "But I can still experience life here." Jiang Yingying said stubbornly.


    "You don''t even listen to me?" Samuel¡¯s expression became unusually serious, with a hint of anger in it.


    Jiang Yingying lowered her head and did not dare to speak.


    "I''m only doing this because I don''t want to owe you too much, because there are too many unknown


    things in the future. If I don''t do this, my conscience won''t be able to go away. Can''t you make my


    conscience feel a little morefortable?" Samuel said.


    "Brother Samuel, in fact, I can''t choose at all, right?" Jiang Yingying asked weakly.


    "Smart." Samuel smiled. Although it seemed that he forced Jiang Yingying to do this, he believed that


    Jiang Yingying could experience thepany''s life. Hillside Vi was absolutely iparable. Maybe


    she would fall in love with the working environment soon.


    Of course, after trying it, Jiang Yingying would feel nothing and wanted to go back to Hillside Vi. At


    that time, Samuel would respect Jiang Yingying''s choice.


    "Then I have no choice but to go," Jiang Yingying said helplessly.


    During dinner, Linda brought up the matter of the news again. This matter had already been known by


    Gina through the mobile phone news, but Han Tianyang and Yan Jun, two old antiques that didn''t y


    with mobile phones, didn¡¯t know about it.


    Hearing this news, Han Tianyang couldn''t help but ask, "Is this person called Albert and Stanford''s


    name very powerful?"


    "Grandpa, Albert and Stanford are two different people." Linda exined with a smile, "And they are


    absolute big shots in the field of piano and painting. They are people who stand at the top of the


    pyramid and stand on the bricks."


    Hearing this exnation, Han Tianyang probably knew the status of these two people. He couldn''t help


    ncing at Samuel.


    It was not strange to have the same name and the same surname, but it was strange that this Han


    Nian was so powerful.


    Samuel smiled and didn''t say anything. If there was no certainty, he wouldn''t say it at the dinner table.


    However, when Han Tianyang saw his expression, he knew what he should do.


    After the meal, Han Tianyang called


    Samuel to his room.


    "The Han Nian in the news is Hian''er, right? " Han Tianyang asked.


    In the face of Han Tianyang, who knew about Hangong Boling, Samuel didn¡¯t hide anything and said,


    "Maybe. Maybe this is a big gift from Hangong Boling to Hian''er."


    Han Tianyang didn''t know whether tough or cry. He said, "This is really a big gift. It directly shocked


    the world.¡±


    Samuel nodded. Hangong Boling''s action was indeed amazing, but in the eyes of Hangong Boling,


    ording to the Hangong family¡¯s status, it was only a small matter.


    "But I''m not sure. After all, I don''t know what Hangong Boling has done. Maybe she just has the same


    name as me." Samuel said.


    "It''s very likely to happen. Do you have any doubts? Except for him, who else could have done such a


    thing? Nangong Boling really resorted to all means to please you." Han Tianyang sighed. He used to


    be just a pawn of the Nangong family, and even the Nangong family didn¡¯t take him seriously at all.


    But now, Samuel¡¯s name was acknowledged by the Hannigan family. Even someone as important as


    Nangong Boling had no choice but to suck up to him.


    "So you have to be careful to deal with such experienced people. If you are not careful, you will fall into


    the abyss," Han Tianyang reminded him.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Don''t worry, grandpa. I''m not an ant to be yed by him.


    "Grandpa, this is what I should do. As a member of the Hannigan family, it''s my duty," Samuel said.


    "That''s enough. Go and get some rest. I won''t disturb you and your wedding night,¡± Han Tianyang said


    with a smile.


    Samuel was not Yvonne. He was not embarrassed by such a topic. After all, they were both adults.


    Everyone knew what would happen in the bedding of the couple.


    "Grandfather, you should rest early too. You have to inspect a few ces early tomorrow morning. You


    must be running around again," Samuel said.


    As for the venue of the Long-day Banquet, after the screening, there were already a few ces.


    However, it was impossible to experience the real situation just by looking at the pictures, so Samuel


    nned to go and have a look.


    Linda had already left. She probably understood that the two of them, who had been separated from


    each other for a long time, should not be disturbed.


    When Samuel and Yvonne returned to their room, he found that Yvonne looked worried, as if she was


    worrying about something.


    "What it is wrong?¡± Samuel asked.


    "Do you think Nian''er will be affected in the future?" Yvonne asked worriedly.


    "What kind of affection?" Samuel asked in confusion.

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    Yvonne''s concern was what Linda had mentioned before. After all, they shared the same name, so it


    was normal for them to be used as a reference. Since the other party was so outstanding, it was


    inevitable that they would form an invisible pressure on Han Nian.


    Yvonne didn''t want Han Nian to be unhappy, and she didn''t want her to live under such pressure.


    "It''s Han Nian on the news whose name is the same as our Nian''er¡¯s. She will definitely bepared


    with her in the future," Yvonne sighed and said.


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. He didn''t expect Yvonne to be worried about something


    like this. There was no


    need to do that because most of the time, Han Nian was the person in the news.


    However, this was a surprise for Yvonne. Samuel did not intend to tell her.


    "Is this how you look down on Nian¡¯er?


    After she¡¯s grown up and might be even more powerful than her," Samuel said.


    Yvonne had an unyielding temper when she heard that. She nodded her head and said, "That''s right.


    Maybe our Nian¡¯er will be even more powerful, and she''ll even be able to overshadow her."


    Samuel sat on the edge of the bed, took Yvonne¡¯s hand, and said, "It¡¯s all in the future. It¡¯s no use


    thinking about it now. Let''s get down to business."


    Yvonne red at Samuel with a red face and said, "What''s the business? Have you done it before?"


    Samuel threw himself into Yvonne''s bed and said, "It seems that you haven¡¯t begged for mercy enough


    Early the next morning.


    After breakfast, the family drove to the first field of inquiry they had chosen.


    At the Jade Peak Manor.


    In less than eight o''clock, all the staff had gathered at the gate of the manor. No matter how high the


    position was, no one was absent. Even the boss was trembling in the cold wind, not daring to neglect.


    "What kind of guest is so powerful that even the boss has toe out and wee him personally?"


    "And it''s too early. It''s not time for work yet.


    "Have you not heard that the Hundred-day Banquet of Han Nian is likely to be held in our manor? The


    Hannigan family wille to have a look at it soon. If not, how could the boss show up in person?"


    Han Nian''s banquet was supposed to be a small matter, but after several days of fermentation, it had


    be a well-known thing. It could be said that it was a big event in Cloud City.


    So when the staff heard Samuel wasing, they were all shocked.


    "It''s no wonder that even the boss has to wait here. It turns out that Samuel ising."


    "I didn''t expect that the good-for-nothing who was disdained by others before would be the most


    powerful person in the whole of Cloud City now. I really don''t know what those people who abuse


    Samuel would think now." "What else is there to think? Hurry up and hide. Otherwise, who would be


    able to withstand Samuel''s revenge?"


    They thought that the boss''s appearance was incredible, but when they learned that it was because of


    Samuel, they immediately felt that it was reasonable. This was Samuel''s position in Cloud City now.


    Even if it was an ordinary person, they knew that he was very powerful.


    The boss was a fat middle-aged man, like a looking-for-man stone, looking eagerly at the asphalt road


    outside the manor.


    Finally, two Audi cars appeared in his sight, and the boss suddenly became excited.


    Before the car stopped, the boss had already greeted it.


    "Mr. Hannigan, I''m sorry to trouble you toe here in person in the winter," the boss said with a


    smile.


    "I¡¯m sorry to let you wait so early in the winter," Samuel said.


    The boss waved his hands repeatedly It was an honor to see Samuel once. Even if he could stand in


    the cold wind for a whole night, it was worth it.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. If President Hannigan cane here, my ce is honored. What''s the point


    of waiting?" said the boss.


    "Let¡¯s go and take a look at the surroundings.¡± Samuel said.


    The boss nodded and personally led Samuel to inspect the manor. Along the way, he exined the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    general situation in the manor to Samuel.


    The environment here was still good, and


    there were a lot of customers. There was an artificialke in the manor, and there were many wild white


    cranes on the artificial ind in the center of theke.


    "Samuel, this ce is really not bad. It''s not as luxurious as a hotel, but the environment is so pleasant


    that it makes people feel better." Yvonne nodded her head in appreciation, showing great satisfaction


    towards herself.


    As soon as the boss heard this, he was very happy in his heart. To be recognized by Yvonne was his


    capital to boast in the future.


    Samuel nodded and said, "It''s really good. It''s rare to see such an environment in Cloud City."


    "Mr. Hannigan, if there''s anything you''re not satisfied with, I can improve it immediately. I want you to


    be 100 percent


    satisfied." The boss said quickly. Since Samuel was satisfied with the environment here, he naturally


    had to think of a way to get Samuel to hold a 100-day feast for Han Nian here.


    Why did so many people want topete for this qualification? Wasn''t it so that they could get closer


    to Samuel?


    Given Samuel''s position in Cloud City, he wouldn''t need to worry about making rapid progress as long


    as he could establish a connection with this man.


    "Grandpa, Mom, what do you think?" Samuel asked Gina and Han Tianyang.


    Gina shook her head because she felt that such an important event as the Long-day Banquet should


    be held in a magnificent hotel. Only in this way could it reflect the importance of this matter.


    However, Han Tianyang had the opposite opinion. In his opinion, the beauty on the surface was


    meaningless. Instead, it was this kind of quiet and elegant environment that made him fall in love with.


    Samuel''s face was filled with a bitter smile when he saw that the two of them had different opinions.


    "We''re just assisting you. In the end, it''s up to you." In order to prevent Samuel from knowing what to


    do, Gina said these words to relieve the psychological pressure on Samuel.


    "Let''s go to other ces and take a look. Let''s look at the ces we''ve chosen and make the final


    decision," Samuel said.


    Yvonne nodded. After all, this manor was the first one they saw today, so there was no need to make a


    decision so soon. Maybe there would be a good ceter.


    Samuel and the others left after staying in the manor for less than half an hour.


    The boss watched the two Audi cars disappear, and then he let out a heavy sigh of relief.


    "It''s so stressful to get along with such a big shot," the boss sighed.


    At 7 p.m., Samuel and the others returned to Hillside Vi. After traveling for a whole day, Samuel still


    had not made up his mind.


    "Why don''t you make the decision?"


    Samuel said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne was also very hesitant because these ces had ces that she liked. It was too difficult for


    her to make a choice.


    "I don¡¯t know how to choose either. You''d better make your own decision," Yvonne said.


    Seeing that the two were so entangled that their faces were full of sorrow, Han


    "That''s a good idea." Samuel thought it was feasible, so he immediately brought a pen and paper.


    After the paper ball was messed up on the tea table, Samuel said to Jiang Yingying,"


    Yingying,e here."


    "Ah!" Jiang Yingying looked at Samuel in astonishment. She never thought that such an important thing


    would be handed over to her.


    It had to be said that Samuel was very good at taking care of people''s emotions. He did not show any


    deliberateness, and everything seemed to be left undiscovered.


    "Come, you are also a member of this n. You need to help." Samuelughed.


    Hearing this, He Ting turned her head silently and wiped away her tears.


    The words "one of this n" had a great impact on He Ting and made her feel the warmth of the family


    after her husband''s death.

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    Jiang Yingying was also very moved. She and He Ting had depended on each other since childhood. It


    had been a long time since she had felt the warmth of a family. At this moment, she finally understood


    what it felt like to have a family.


    When she saw Yvonne nod in agreement, Gina smiled, and Han Tianyang motioned for her to take a


    nap, she couldn¡¯t help but wet her eyes.


    "Okay." After saying that, Jiang Yingying reached out her hand nervously. Although it was not a big


    deal, it decided the venue of Han Nian''s banquet. More importantly, such a big event had toe to an


    end in her hands.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid. These ces are not bad anyway. You just help me solve my problem." Seeing Jiang


    Yingying¡¯s trembling hand, Samuel tried tofort her.


    Jiang Yingying nodded, picked up a paper ball, and handed it to Samuel.


    "Brother Samuel, don''t me me if anything happens." Jiang Yingying said.


    "It''s ok There''s nothing wrong with these ces." Samuel opened the paper ball. The ce she chose


    was the manor he visited this morning.


    Samuel and Yvonne, and even Han Tianyang, were very satisfied with the ce. Although the quiet


    and elegant environment was not as peaceful as that in Xanadu, it was still very attractivepared to


    the noisy city.


    "Mom, this is the result of catching a couple." Samuel said to Gina. Because Gina preferred a


    magnificent hotel, she must not be very satisfied with this ce.


    "I don''t have an opinion."


    After the location was decided, Samuel was ready to call the owner of the manor and inform him to


    prepare.


    The boss was called Zhang Bifeng. Since Samuel and others left the manor, Zhang Bifeng had been in


    a state of anxiety, because he did not know if Han Nian''s banquet of 100 days would be held in the


    Green Peak Manor, which made him unable to restrain his nervousness.


    "It''s just a 100-day banquet for being nervous all day. You''re such a big boss, why are you so nervous


    about it?" Zhang Bifeng¡¯s wife said helplessly, because she could not stand it anymore. During the


    whole day, Zhang Bifeng was sitting in the living room, with his soul out of his body. He would look at


    his mobile phone almost every minute.


    "You are a short-sighted woman. What do you know? Do you know what this Hundred -day Banquet


    means to the Zhang family?" Zhang Bifeng stared at his wife fiercely. It was not a small matter. Now


    Samuel was in a high position in Cloud City. No matter who was able to handle it, he could improve his


    status in Cloud City. Zhang Bifeng did not want to miss such a good opportunity.


    "What does it mean? Are you short of money now? Will you die if you earn less?" Zhang Bifeng s wife


    red at Zhang Bifeng.


    Zhang Bifeng was not a man who was afraid of his wife. But most of the time, he would not argue with


    his wife, and verbal quarrels were rare.


    But on this matter, Zhang Bifeng would not spoil this woman. He had to let his wife know the power


    Samuel and the importance of this matter to the Zhang family. Moreover, he had to remind this woman


    not to provoke anyone rted to Samuel. Otherwise, the Zhang family would not even know how they


    died.


    "I say you''re short-sighted. I didn''t wrong you. It''s not about money. Do you think I''ll charge for the


    Hundred-day Banquet?


    Samuel¡¯s current status, as long as I can build a rtionship with him and bring more benefits to the


    Zhang family, it won''t be just money."


    "This Samuel used to be a good-for-nothing son-inw of the Sue family. How powerful can he be?"


    Zhang Bifeng''s wife said disdainfully.


    She was a woman and rarely asked about matters in the pugilist world. Even though Samuel were a


    few incidents that had caused a stir in Cloud City, in her eyes, Samuel''s useless son-inw had left a


    deep impression on her. That was why it was difficult for her to change her mind about him.


    Hearing this sentence, Zhang Bifeng''s face suddenly turned pale. Even if this was his home, even if


    these words were not overheard by others, he would still be afraid.


    "You should swallow your words honestly in the future. Do you know that such words can destroy the


    whole Zhang Family? Do you have the right to judge the current Samuel? The son-inw of the Sue


    family is a matter of thest century. He is the Young Master of the Hannigan family Swallow City."


    Zhang Bifeng scolded angrily.


    "Are you mean to me?" Zhang Bifeng''s wife looked at him in shock and looked like she was about to


    cry.


    This time, Zhang Bifeng did not dare to be softhearted, because he was worried that this woman would


    be so arrogant that she did not take Samuel seriously. Something big would happen in the future.


    "I warn you, you''re not allowed to mention Samuel outside, and don''t judge him at will. If you don''t, I''ll


    kick you out of the Zhang family,¡± Zhang Bifeng said coldly.


    The woman waspletely stunned. She had never seen Zhang Bifeng being so serious and even


    crying seemed to be useless.


    It was not until this moment that she realized how high Samuel''s status in Zhang Bifeng''s heart was.


    "Has this good-for-nothing son-inw of the Sue family really be very powerful now?"


    At this moment, Zhang Bifeng''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    He had been waiting for the call all day. At this time, his excitement could not be described in words.


    Zhang B if eng trembled and took a few deep breaths. Then he picked up the phone and pretended to


    be cautious. He almost had to change his mind devoutly to deal with this matter.


    "How... how do you do, Mr. Hannigan?" Zhang Bifeng stammered.


    "Mr. Zhang, we''ve chosen our location. It''s at the Green Peak Manor. It''s about the Long-day Banquet. I


    hope you''ll put in a lot of effort," Samuel said.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Don''t worry, Mr. Hannigan. I will personally take care of every part. I will never let you


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    down," Zhang Bifeng said excitedly.


    Hanging up the phone, Zhang Bifeng¡¯s face turned red. He was so excited. Although he held a great


    fantasy about this, when this matter really fell on his head, his mood waspletely different.


    "From now on, I will live in the Green Peak Manor. If you have nothing to do, don''t disturb me. If


    anything happens, you are not allowed to do it. I will supervise the whole time of the banquet.¡± Zhang


    Bifeng said to his wife.


    For this kind of thing, one family was happy and the others were sad. In addition to Zhang Bifeng, the


    other bosses lived in endless sighs.


    If it were in the past, the boss of such a big group would definitely make him feel ttered, but now


    Zhang Bifeng felt that it was natural.


    No matter how big the group was, could it be bigger thanSamuel?


    And now Zhang Bifeng did not need to take these people seriously at all, let alone give these people a


    chance to get involved. All the calls were rejected by Zhang Bifeng.


    This made many people regret that they missed the opportunity to make friends with Zhang Bifeng.


    Now it was toote to make up for it.


    This was the impermanence of the world, and no one could predict what would happen tomorrow.


    Who would have thought that a small boss of a manor would be a celebrity in Cloud City


    overnight?


    For Fang Zhan, the noisy urban life was very strange. He was used to living alone in the mountains and


    forests, and used to living with snakes, insects, rats, and ants around him.


    However, for people like him, it was not difficult to adapt to a new environment. Moreover, he used to


    have a high status, so he did not care about those people''s contempt for him at all.


    To put it more exaggeratedly, these people were just a group of nonentities in Fang Zhan''s eyes.


    "Three dayster, Samuel will hold a 100-day feast for his daughter. It is the best time for you to take


    action. I will not only kill him, but also let everyone know how useless he is," Lin Tong walked to Fang


    Zhan''s side and said.

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    Fang Zhan nodded slightly. For him, it didn''t matter when Samuel was dead or where he died. What he


    wanted was to know where his daughter was.


    As long as he could meet Lin Tong''s requirements, he could find his daughter, so that Fang Zhan could


    do anything for him.


    But he still couldn''t help saying, "To make him a good-for-nothing, can it improve your position in


    Tianqi?"


    "Humph.¡± Lin Tong snorted coldly and said, "With my current status, do I still need to use such a good-


    for-nothing as stepping stones?"


    "You are afraid that your position will be affected by him, even if you don''t admit it is true. With such a


    mentality, you are destined not to be a real strong man." Fang Zhan said lightly.


    Lin Tong gnashed his teeth in anger. "Can I really be a strong man? Is this something that Fang


    Zhan said?"


    He was in the Tianqi era in the name of God''s favored son. If even he could not be a powerhouse,


    who else could do that?


    "Fang Zhan, isn''t it a joke for you to be able to conclude that I can''t be a strong martial artist with


    a few words?¡± Lin Tong said discontentedly.


    Fang Zhan shook his head and said, "I''m not kidding, because a real strong man should be


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    supercilious. But you are afraid of a person who has not yet joined the Tianqi Realm. Such a mentality


    will never appear on a strong man."


    "As I said, I''m not afraid!" Lin Tong looked at Fang Zhan with resentment. He didn''t think that he was


    afraid of Samuel, but he didn''t want to be influenced unnecessarily because of Samuel. This was just to


    nip the threat in the bud. How could he be afraid?


    Fang Zhan smiled faintly and said, "I also said that even if you don''t admit it, it''s true.


    "Haha." Lin Tong sneered and said, "You can think whatever you want. When I rule the Tianqi world, I


    will find you and let you know how powerful I am. Even if you turn into ashes, I will dig you out of the


    grave."


    Fang Zhan shook his head slightly and no longer quarreled with Lin Tong. His definition of Lin Tong was


    by no means just talk. It was his experience talk for so many years.


    In Tianqi, there was not only Lin Tong, who was God''s favored son, but also many powerful young


    people. The reason why those people were able to be strong in the future was that they had a


    fearless heart, but this was not what Lin Tong had.


    He was overcautious. How could he be a strong man?


    And from the beginning to the end. Fang Zhan could feel that Lin Tong did not dare to face this matter.


    He did this because he was afraid of Elder Yi and worried about his reputation.


    Perhaps, if he dared to kill Samuel directly, he would have the opportunity to impress Elder Yi. But in


    this case, it was absolutely impossible.


    As Fang Zhan walked away, Lin Tong gritted his teeth so hard that he almost broke his teeth.


    "You damned thing, how dare you judge me like that? If there¡¯s a chance, I''ll teach you a lesson," Lin


    Tong said, full of killing intent.


    At Hillside Vi.


    The Long-day Banquet of Han Nian was approaching, but the family seemed to have nothing to do,


    because everything was handed over to the subordinates. All they needed to do every day was to hear


    Manfred''s report.


    Samuel cherished the time when he stayed in Cloud City. He stayed with Yvonne and Han Nian,


    because he didn''t know when he would leave, and when he woulde back. This was even more


    uncertain.


    Sometimes, Samuel did not even want to face the matter of Tianqi. But he knew very well that his best


    choice might not be in his hands now that things had progressed to this point.


    In the same morning, Samuel ran up the mountain road. Today, Yvonne was by his side. Time seemed


    to have returned to the way it used to be.


    At that time, Samuel had just bought the vi on the hillside; Yvonne would jog with him every day.


    Yvonne still remembered what Samuel had said to her when she was standing on the top of the


    mountain for the first time. Now that Yvonne no longer looked forward to the prosperous city in the


    north, she was more willing to stay in this small Cloud City. As long as Samuel was by her side, it was


    fine.


    However, Yvonne knew that the time of happiness was bound to be short; Samuel would not stay with


    her like this all the time.


    In her heart, she faintly felt Samuel was going to do something big in the future and would definitely


    leave Cloud City. However, Yvonne didn''t take the initiative to start this topic. She didn''t want to suffer


    from the torture of living.


    "This old geezer, howe he¡¯s here again? " Arriving at the top of the mountain, Samuel noticed a


    familiar figure. It was a white-bearded old man. A few days ago, he had been kicked out of the house,


    but today, he appeared again.


    "Do you know him?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know where this strange old thing came from. I met him herest time." Samuel exined.


    Yvonne sneaked a peek at the old man. The old man looked like a sage, like an old fairy in a TV series.


    He didn''t look like an ordinary person at first nce.


    "Old guy, why did youe in again? If you are discovered by those security guards, your legs will be


    broken,¡± Samuel walked to the side of the self- mobilizing old man and said.


    Elder Yi touched his beard calmly and said with a smile, "How could they beat me?"


    "You are just a bunch of old bones. You really know how to brag." Samuel said faintly.


    Elder Yi didn''t know whether tough or cry. With his old bones in the Tianqi era, everyone had to bow


    their heads respectfully when they saw him. Who would have thought that he would be so unbearable


    in front of his future disciple? "The air here is pretty good. In the entire Cloud City, only this ce can


    attract me. You have good taste, kid." Elder Yi said with a smile.


    "This is a mansion worth tens of millions of yuan. The environment is naturally the best in Cloud City. If


    you want to live here, I will give you a vi, as long as you don''t bother me," Samuel said. A vi worth


    tens of millions could be sent out at will, and he didn''t even blink his eyes. He estimated that only


    Samuel could do such a big thing.


    In the past, Samuel never cared about external things. Wasn''t money just made of paper? But now,


    Samuel didn''t care about money at all. The astonishing assets of the Hangong family couldn''t be used


    up even in ten lifetimes.


    "You are quite generous, but I am not interested in these vulgar things," Elder Yi said.


    "What are you interested in?" Samuel asked casually.


    "You." Elder Yi turned around and looked at Samuel with a smile on his face.


    Samuel felt a chill, and even Yvonne could not help but shrink her neck.


    "Does this old thing have any special hobbies?"


    "Old man, who do you think I am? I have a sexual orientation," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi was stunned. His values had beenpletely destroyed by Samuel''s ideas. " Does he think


    that I still like men at such an old age?"


    "You idiot, how can your mind be so dirty?" Elder Yi said.


    Samuel didn''t get angry, but Yvonne couldn''t stand it anymore. Her husband, how could he be called


    an idiot?


    "Sir, I respect you because you''re so old, but how can you scold people so casually?" Yvonne said to


    Elder Yi with a little anger.


    "I will soon be your benefactor. If you treat me like this, aren¡¯t you afraid of the wrath of heaven?" Elder


    Yi said.


    "Benefactor?" Samuel stared at him with a frown. He did not know this old man and had no gratitude or


    resentment. How could he be his benefactor?


    "At the Hundred Sun Banquet, there will be peopleing to make trouble for you, and only I will be


    able to save you." Elder Yi said.


    To put it another way, even if there was a man who was looking for death, Samuel would not be afraid


    of him with his current skills.


    "Old man, you look down on me. Do I still need you to save me?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    "There''s always someone better than you, and there''s always someone better than you. Haven''t you


    heard of this saying before?" Elder Yi said with a smile.

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    Fang Zhan used to be one of the top ten masters of the Tianqi Realm, and no one could rece him to


    this day. From this point, it was enough to prove Fang Zhan s strength.


    More importantly. Fang Zhan had resolutely withdrawn at that time, and even Elder Yi himself failed to


    persuade him to stay, which showed that Fang Zhan was extremely determined to retire from the world.


    Therefore, he was invited toe out of the mountain by Lin Tong, which made Elder Yi very


    surprised. Even he could not figure out what kind of method Lin Tong had used.


    Fang Zhan s strength was definitely not something Samuel could contend with. He could only die in


    front of Fang Zhan.


    "Don''t tell me you can beat the one I can''t beat?" Samuel said tly.


    "Do you think it¡¯s necessary for me to lie to you?" Elder Yi looked at Samuel with a smile.


    Samuel had doubts in his heart. Although he did not know who this old man was, there was no need for


    him to lie to him about such a thing. However, who in Cloud City could pose a threat to him?


    His name suddenly appeared in Samuel''s mind.


    Lin Tong!


    Han Tiansheng and Ma Yu both mentioned this person. Samuel had never met Lin Tong, he knew that


    he was against him.


    If what the old man said was true, then this person must be Lin Tong.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Old man, who exactly are you?" Samuel questioned. Since he knew Lin Tong, it meant that his identity


    must not be simple. He might even know Tianqi.


    Elder Yiughed and said nothing. He had not intended to expose his identity in front of Samuel yet.


    This time, he came to Cloud City to see what kind of person Samuel was. After all, his strength and


    character were the most important things in taking in disciples.


    "You are a member of the Tianqi. Were you sent by Elder Yi to protect me?" Samuel guessed. The


    reason why he thought so had something to do with Ma Yu, because when Ma Yu appeared at the


    critical moment, he was sent by Elder Yi. The identity of this old man in front of him was probably the


    same as Ma Yu.


    Elder Yi nodded his head. Since Samuel thought so, it would save him the trouble of making up his


    identity. More importantly, even if Samuel would know his true identity, Samuel could not me him.


    After all, it was Samuel who made the guess. Could he me it on him if he guessed wrong?


    "Why didn''t Elder Yi show up personally?" Samuel asked.


    "Who do you think Elder Yi is? Do you think he cane to see you so casually? Boy, don''t think that


    you can be arrogant just because Elder Yi wants to take you as a disciple." Elder Yi said faintly.


    "Tsk." Samuel said disdainfully and said," Do you really think I''m willing to be his disciple? I haven''t


    agreed yet.¡±


    Elder Yi secretly gritted his teeth. This guy really didn''t know how lucky he was. There were so many


    people in Tianqi who wanted to be his apprentice, but they didn''t even have the qualifications. This guy


    actually didn''t care about it at all.


    "Why didn''t you agree to such a good thing? " The old man could not help asking.


    "Who knows what kind of person that old man is? What if he is a pervert, and if his character is not


    good enough? What should I do?" Samuel said.


    "Pervert!"


    Elder Yi almost couldn''t help but want to teach Samuel a lesson. This kid actually dared to say that he


    was a pervert.


    However, Elder Yi restrained himself. He didn''t want to expose his identity.


    He silently loosened his clenched fists, thinking that this guy would eventually fall into his hands one


    day. At that time, he woulde back and torture him


    reasonably.


    "Back to business. If it weren''t for me, you would have been dead," Elder Yi said.


    "Since you are sent by Elder Yi to help me, do you have to make a condition for me?" Samuel asked.


    "Of course." Elder Yi nodded and said, "If you want me to help you, you can''t do without giving me


    some benefits."


    "Tell me, how much do you want?" Samuel asked indifferently. He was not short of money. As long as


    the problem could be solved by money, it would not be a problem. After all, he owned not only the


    property of the Hannigan family but also the assets of the Hangong family. This was a long string of


    amazing numbers.


    Elder Yi clenched his fists again. He really couldn''t figure out what his image was like in Samuel''s mind.


    How could he want to bribe him with money?


    "I don''t want money," Elder Yi said.


    "If you don''t want money, then what do you want?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Elder Yi smiled, and a very strange smile on his face.


    When Yvonne saw this smile, she couldn''t help pulling Samuel''s sleeve and whispering, "I don¡¯t think


    he has good intentions."


    Yvonne tried to cover it up, but Samuel acted more straightforward. He did not lower his volume at all


    and said directly," He doesn''t look like a good person. How could he have any good intentions?"


    Elder Yi took a deep breath and tried to control his temper.


    If this was in the Tianqi realm, anyone who dared to speak to him like this would have long been


    finished. Only Samuel could be so unbridled in front of him.


    "I want to be Han Nian''s godfather," said Elder Vi.


    "No." Samuel refused without thinking and said, "How can Nian''er be a nominal granddaughter of such


    a wretched old thing like you?"


    Elder Vi was so angry that he stamped his feet on the spot. "What does he mean by a wretched old


    thing? His image isparable to that of an immortal. Why is he so obscene?"


    "You... you really want to piss me off." Elder Vi pointed at Samuel and his hands couldn''t help


    trembling. He was really on the verge of anger.


    "Anyway, it doesn''t work. You can change it to something else," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi did this in order to make his rtionship with Samuel tighter. He had also secretly observed


    Han Nian. Although he could not tell Han Nian''s talent, Elder Yi thought that this little girl would not be


    easy to deal with when she grew up.


    "Forget it, just wait to die. Apart from me, no one can save you." Elder Yi''s temper also rose, and he


    was unwilling topromise at all.


    At this time, Yvonne began to worry. He said so absolutely. What if someone really did harm to Samuel


    and needed his help? She couldn''t watch Samuel die in the hands of others.


    "Samuel, why don''t we just agree with him? It''s not a bad thing. What if someone really wants to deal


    with you?¡± Yvonne said worriedly.


    Samuel knew that if the other party was really found by Lin Tong, his skills would definitely not be


    ordinary. It was very likely that he was not a match. If this old guy did not show up, perhaps Han Nian''s


    banquet at the Hundred Sun Banquet would be his death anniversary.


    But he really didn''t like this old thing. How could he let Han Nian be his nominal granddaughter?


    "My disciple... your wife is reasonable.


    Without my help, you will die. Such a small request, you''d better agree to it as soon as possible," Elder


    Yi said with a smile.


    "Why do you want to be Nian''er''s godfather? " Samuel asked.


    "You¡¯re shameless," Samuel said disdainfully.


    "Then are you willing to ept it?" Elder Yi asked with a smile.


    His current goal was nothing more than this. It wouldn¡¯t do any harm to Han Nian, so naturally, Samuel


    would agree. More importantly, considering the situation, Samuel had no other choice. He couldn''t fight


    back, so he could only ce his hope on the old man.


    "I have to die if I don''t agree. How can I not agree?" Samuelpromised.


    An unrestrained smile spread across Elder Yi''s face. The anger that had been brooding in his heart just


    now was instantly vented.


    "I''m not that weak to the point of not daring to make a move," Samuel said lightly.

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    On the day of Han Nian''s banquet, Cloud City was very lively. In the early morning, there were


    countless luxury cars heading for the Green Peak Manor. This was the most glorious day since the


    opening of the Green Peak Manor. It was estimated that it would not be as lively as today''s day in the


    future. Therefore, Zhang Bifeng had already regarded today as the milestone of the development


    history of the Green Peak Manor. He specially arranged a cameraman to take photos of every big shot


    who had been here. He nned to build an honor wall in the Green Peak Manor so that the photos of


    these big shots would be left in the Green Peak Manor forever.


    If it were somewhere else, Zhang Bifeng''s behavior would definitely be dissatisfied by many people.


    But today''s Long-day Banquet was the daughter of Samuel, so no matter what kind of big shots faced


    this matter, they could only calmly ept it and had to face it with a smile.


    After all, this was Samuel¡¯s daughter¡¯s Hundred-day Banquet. Who would dare to be so upset?


    The banquet officially started at 12 o¡¯clock, but in less than 10 o''clock, all the prominent figures in


    Cloud City had gathered at the Green Peak Manor. If a bomb was detonated at the Green Peak Manor


    at this time, the businessmunity in Cloud City would fall apart in an instant.


    "Grandpa, I thought we were early. I didn''t expect these people to arrive earlier than us.¡± Tian Ling¡¯er


    held Tian Changsheng¡¯s arm. The Heavenly family arrived at the Green Peak Manor at 10 o''clock on


    time. In Tian Ling''er''s view, their time was very early, but the whole parking lot was full of luxury cars,


    which meant that the Heavenly family was not the first to arrive. Instead, it was a littlete.


    Tian Changsheng nodded with a smile.


    Like these big shots, no matter what kind of parties they attend, they would like to be thest one to


    arrive, because this was the embodiment of showing off and showing face. But at Han Nian''s banquet,


    who dared to show off?


    "These people wouldn''t dare y tricks in front of your brother, so they naturally came ahead of time,"


    said Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Linger had a look of honor on her face. She smiled very happily and said," Yes, my brother''s


    current status is not that of these people who dare to show off. In the eyes of my brother, they are at


    most a group of middle-ss people."


    Tian Changsheng didn''t know whether tough or cry. The people who could participate in this banquet


    were all big bosses of Cloud City and the neighboring cities. Almost all of them had more than 100


    million yuan. She actually described this group of people asmiddle-ss people.


    "Even though it¡¯s a bit exaggerated, it''s still possible for your brother." Tian Changsheng said.


    Tian Changsheng didn¡¯t know the power of the Nangong family, and he didn''t know that Samuel was


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    qualified to be the master of the Nangong family. If he knew this, he wouldn''t think that Tian Ling''er¡¯s


    words were exaggerated.


    Compared with the assets of the Nangong family, these people were probably just at the stage of


    poverty.


    "Old Tian, you''re reallyte." At this time, a familiar face walked to the side of the Tian Changsheng. It


    was Wang Mao, the president of the Cloud City Go Association.


    "I just didn''t expect you to arrive so early. Old Wang, do you think what I said to you before is not a


    joke?" Tian Changsheng said with a smile.


    Wang Mao was d that he had not targeted Samuel. Now the members of the association were so


    regretful. When they had a conflict with Samuel, no one had expected that Samuel could have such


    great power today. Even those who had withdrawn from the association at that time had now joined the


    association. They wanted to make use of the association to get a chance for Samuel to forgive them.


    "You old thing, you look like you have bad intentions. Do you need my help?" Tian Changsheng red


    at Wang Mao and said disdainfully.


    Wang Mao nodded and said, "You know, many people in the association have offended Samuel. They


    want to reconcile with him now. I don''t have the right, so I want to ask you for help."


    "You don''t have the right. Do you think I have the right?" Tian Changsheng said faintly. Although he had


    a better rtionship with Samuel, it was because of this that Tian Changsheng was not willing to show


    up because of this matter. He did not want to exhaust the friendship between him and Samuel because


    of this matter.


    A favor was used once, and it couldn''t be made up. Why would Tian Changsheng use his rtionship


    with Samuel to exchange for forgiveness for those who had nothing to do with him?


    Wang Mao looked embarrassed. He knew that what Tian Changsheng said was actually to refuse him.


    In the entire Cloud City, if he was not qualified, who else could have it?


    "Old Tian, please help me," said Wang Mao.


    Tian Changsheng waved his hand directly and did not want to think about it at all. He said, "Wang Mao,


    don''t force me. The little affection between me and him needs to be taken care of for the good of the


    Heavenly family."


    "But isn''t Bing er Samuel''s younger sister now? The rtionship between the Heavenly Family and him


    isn¡¯t shallow," Wang Mao said.


    "Grandpa Wang, this is a matter between my brother and me. It has nothing to do with the Heavenly


    family. What''s more, those people asked for it. Why do they need our help? These people kept


    pestering my brother. They caused a lot of trouble for him." Tian Ling''er pouted and said.


    Although the person who was in charge of the matter at that time had gotten what he deserved, were


    these guys who did evil things without any responsibility?


    "s." Wang Mao sighed heavily. He wanted to take this opportunity to let go of the grudge between


    Samuel and the association, but if Tian Changsheng didn''t help, it would be impossible.


    "Actually, there''s no need for you to sigh. Given Samuel''s current position, he probably won''t take this


    matter to heart," Tian Changsheng said. As Wang Mao''s old friend, even though he did not have the


    ability to help him with this matter, he believed that Samuel would not bring up the matter of the past


    again. Furthermore, the one who should seek revenge for that incident had already reaped his


    punishment.


    "Really?" Wang Mao asked uncertainly.


    Tian Changsheng nodded and almost patted his chest to promise Wang Mao, saying, "With my


    understanding of him, he certainly doesn''t care about these trivial things."


    "s, I hope so," Wang Mao said with a sigh.


    In the vi area of Cloudridge.


    The Samuel family was also ready to go. After all, as the host, they should go to the scene early to


    greet the guests.


    Linda arrived at Hillside Vi before nine o''clock, but she was obviously in a bad mood. On the


    contrary, she looked a little sad.


    "What''s wrong with you? You look unhappy. What happened to thepany? " Yvonne asked Linda.


    The Sue family''s current status was even higher than that of the Heavenly family. What could happen


    to them? Linda was not in a good mood because of Han Nian.


    "Yvonne, I''m defending our Nian''er against injustice," Linda said.


    "What¡¯s wrong with Nian''er?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    Yvonne''s expression also became rather unpleasant. Even though this was a situation that could be


    expected, if it truly happened, it wouldn¡¯t be too easy for Yvonne, as her mother, to ept.


    "Just pretend you didn''t hear it. Can you control these people''s mouths?" Yvonne said helplessly.


    "Hmph, I''ve already issued an order to thepany. Anyone who dares to discuss this matter will be


    immediately dismissed. I won''t show any mercy," Linda said.

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    Yvonne didn''t interfere with Linda''s way of doing things. Since thepany had been handed over to


    her, Yvonne wouldn''t interfere with what she wanted to do. Moreover, she didn''t want to hear such


    gossip.


    "Are you ready?" SamuelSamuel asked.


    Not only Gina was dressed up to present today, but also Han Tianyang and Yan Jun had both changed


    into a brand-new Tang suit. After all, it was a big event rted to Han Nian. This day was worth


    remembering, and no one wanted to casually brush things off.


    "It''s about time."


    "If there''s nothing else, let''s go."


    "I''m afraid the guests are already here. It will be a bit unreasonable if we don''t show up as masters."


    Everyone left the vi area of Cloudridge, and two Audi A6 went to the manor.


    These were probably the two cheapest cars in the Green Peak Manor today, but they were definitely


    the most powerful ones.


    Samuel and his family were all sitting inside. Who wouldin about the cheap Audi?


    Zhang Bifeng was at the gate of the manor, receiving all the guests for Samuel. But Samuel had not


    When Zhang Bifeng saw the two familiar cars, he took a deep breath to ease his tension.


    It was not the first time that he had met Samuel, but he was very nervous every time he met him, which


    showed that he was trying to get along with a big shot.


    "Someone is driving an Audi here, isn''t it too shameful?" Not far from the gate of the


    manor, a group of people were chatting. When a woman found the two Audis parked at the door, she


    said disdainfully.


    On such an asion, Audi cars were indeed not suitable for the asion.


    However, with a scornful expression, she did not know who was sitting inside.


    Hearing this, all the others, without exception, turned to look at the door.


    When the man, whose arm was holding by the woman, found the two cars, his eyes suddenly turned


    cold. These women didn''t ask about the affairs of Jianghu and didn¡¯t know who the two cars belonged


    to, but he knew very well.


    "Shut up if you don''t know how to speak." The man scolded the woman in a cold voice.


    The woman was confused. Although she


    was his lover, he had always doted on her. What did he mean by losing his temper for no reason?


    "What''s wrong with you? I just said that there were two cars. Do you need to lose your temper with


    me?" the woman said discontentedly.


    Several men on the side smiled and said to the man, "The lover you are looking for is too immature."


    "What''s the point of keeping this kind of woman by your side? She''ll only cause you trouble.¡±


    "s, women don''t know. If the Audi is in the hands of othersit''s just an Audi, but the owner of these


    two cars, even if he rides a bike, no one dares to look down upon him."


    When the man heard these words, his eyes became even colder. If it weren''t for the


    fact that today''s asion was particrly important, he would have lost his temper long ago.


    "From now on, shut up. If you refuse, don''t me me for being ruthless to you." The man threatened


    the woman.


    The woman didn''t know what mistake she had made, but she could feel that the man was really angry,


    so she was very afraid. She was afraid of being kicked, and she wouldn''t be able to enjoy a luxurious


    life in the future.


    "Well, I won''t talk," the woman lowered her head and said.


    By this time, the Samuel family had already gotten out of the car.


    Zhang Bifeng walked up and said to Samuel, "President Hannigan, I''ve specially prepared a baby


    room. It''s absolutely quiet and can be used for Han Mian¡¯s rest." "Boss Zhang, thank you for your


    concern." Samuel nodded his head and said.


    "That''s what I should do. It''s what I should do." Seeing Samuel was satisfied, Zhang Bifeng could not


    help smiling.


    "Are they already here?" Samuel said.


    "Yes, all the guests have arrived," Zhang Bifeng said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "The guests are all here, but I''mte as the host. That doesn''t


    make sense."


    "Mr. Hannigan, it''s their honor to be able to wait for you. No one willin," Zhang Bifeng said.


    "Your bootlicking skills are quite impressive. However, I am not buying this.


    Let¡¯s cut this kind of conversation in the future." Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    Cold sweat oozed out of Zhang Bifeng¡¯s forehead instantly. He said hurriedly, "Yes, yes, yes. I will


    remember that."


    There were already a few who were trying to butter up to Samuel. He could ept it if they talked


    about it. However, he got goosebumps when he heard Zhang Bifeng¡¯s words when he said something


    like those who were not very close to Samuel.


    "Brother." With a call from afar, Samuel saw Tian Ling''er running towards him with her ponytail


    swaying.


    Tian Bing er¡¯s body was always filled with a youthful and lively aura, which could easily infect people.


    With her around, even the older people would feel that she was much younger.


    "Sister-inw," Linda shouted to Yvonne.


    Yvonne nodded with a smile and asked," Where''s your grandfather?"


    "He''s chatting with a group of old friends. Don''t worry about him." After that, Tian Ling er carefully took


    Han Nian into her arms. Looking at her red smiling face, she couldn¡¯t help kissing her a few times.


    When Samuel and others walked into the gate of the manor, a group of people who were chatting at


    the gate hurriedly came up to them.


    They were people of high status in Cloud City, but when they saw Samuel, they showed their respect


    one by one.


    "President Hannigan."


    "President Hannigan." "President Hannigan." At this time, the woman finally understood why the man


    was angry.


    ording to their address and attitude, the young man in front of them, who was called President


    Hannigan, was obviously Samuel. No wonder he suddenly lost his temper.


    "So what if he¡¯s driving an Audi?"


    In the hands of an ordinary family, Audi was Audi. But in Samuel''s hands, even the Bentley couldn''t


    Samuel did not know the group of people in front of him, but they were his guests. He smiled and said,


    "Thank you foring. I hope you can have a good time today.¡±


    "Chairman Hannigan, you''re being too polite." "It''s an honor for us to be able to attend your daughter''s


    banquet. We¡¯re also very grateful that President Hannigan has given us this opportunity."


    They would definitely tter each other. It was a matter of course for them to curry favor with Samuel.


    This was the reason why they hade to the Hundred Sun Banquet.


    On the way, Samuel met a lot of people and greeted them politely. He didn''t like this kind of thing, but


    since it was Han Man''s banquet, he had to deal with these social activities.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. This old fellow had actually not forgotten about this matter.


    "Now that you''ve called me that, should I call you ''good disciple''?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    "No problem. You can call me as you want, as long as you''re happy," Tian Changsheng said happily.


    Samuel was even more helpless as he shook his head.


    At this time, Wang Mao walked up to Samuel.


    "Mr. Hannigan, long time no see," Wang Mao said.


    "President Wang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. The Go association is well-organized under your


    leadership," Samuel said.


    "It''s all thanks to you that you won the game. If it weren''t for you, the Cloud City Go Association


    wouldn''t be so famous now, " said Wang Mao.


    "Since the matter of the past is in the past, there is no need to mention it. I do not care about what


    happened in the past." Samuel spoke faintly.


    Wang Mao didn''t know whether these words had a double meaning or not. He couldn¡¯t help ncing at


    Tian Changsheng.


    "It¡¯s still early to take the seat. Master, do you want me to cook some tea for you? I heard that Zhang


    Bifeng has a lot of good collections," Tian Changsheng suggested.


    Zhang Bifeng quickly added, "Mr. Hannigan, I¡¯m not interested in other things but collecting tea. If


    you''re interested, you can have a try."

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    Samuel knew that tea was a small thing. The reason why Tian Changsheng proposed this was that he


    knew that he didn''t like this kind of social activities, so he found an excuse for him. Samuel naturally


    agreed.


    After all, there were too many people here today. If Samuel had seen them one by one, he would not


    hesitate to say something. And with his current status, although the people who hade were all big


    shots, he did not need to say hello to everyone.


    "Disciple, I didn''t expect you to be so good at this," Samuel said to Tian Changsheng in a low voice.


    Tian Changsheng had a proud look on his face. How could he not know Samuel? Even he could not


    ept this kind of social engagement on such an asion, let alone Samuel.


    "Master, I did so well. Shouldn''t I be rewarded?" Tian Changsheng said with a smile.


    "What reward do you want?" Samuel felt that the old man had bad intentions, especially the smile on


    his face, which obviously showed that he had bad intentions.


    "Hey hey." Tian Changsheng smirked and said, "The Heavenly family also has some use for the project


    in the west of the city and the vige in the city. Would you like to think about it, master?"


    Now, these two projects were the biggest reform in Cloud City, and they were still in progress. Although


    Tian Changsheng would notpete with thepany of the Heavenly family and Sue family, he still


    hoped that the Heavenly family could get some benefits from such a big piece of fat.


    "No problem. You can discuss this matter with Linda," Samuel said. He did not care about money


    anymore. The reconstruction of the west of the city and viges in the city would definitely make


    money. It was reasonable for the Heavenly family to want to share a piece of the pie. Samuel did not


    mind if the Heavenly family interfered.


    "Okay, thank you, master," Tian Changsheng said happily.


    At this time, Han Tianyang pulled Samuel aside and asked, "Isn''t Nangong Bolinging? Why hasn¡¯t


    he appeared yet?"


    "He won''t show up until the banquet begins, " Samuel said with a smile. He wasn''t worried about this


    matter. He had probably guessed what Nangong Boling wanted to do as well.


    Countless people were talking about the same name in Cloud City. Some people even looked down on


    Han Nian inparison. Samuel didn¡¯t deliberately listen to them, but he knew a lot. If Nangong Boling


    was in Cloud City, he would have known about it. So, he chose to appear after the banquet began with


    Albert and Stanford. In this way, the discussion would naturally quiet down. Moreover, the waves


    caused by the huge stone would definitely cause a storm in Cloud City.


    Han Tianyang was a smart man. After hearing Samuel''s words, he could guess what Nangong Boling


    wanted to do.


    "It seems that Nian¡¯er''s poprity will soon surpass yours, and she is an internationally renowned


    figure," Han


    Tianyang said with a smile.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Not soon, but she has already surpassed me. It¡¯s just that when Nangong


    Boling appears, she will be even more powerful."


    The news of the news about the students of Albert and Stanford had shocked the whole world.


    Countless international news media upied the headlines. If the media knew that their fellow student


    was a baby who had just been a hundred days old, the news would definitely shock the world and turn


    the world upside down.


    After arriving at the lounge that Zhang Bifeng had specially prepared for Samuel''s family, he went to


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    take out the best quality tea from his collection.


    The Samuel family did not walk toward the banquet hall until it was almost time to take their seats.


    The banquet hall with hundreds of people became unusually quiet after Samuel and the others


    appeared. No one spoke a word. Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Samuel.


    Some of them had seen Samuel, while others had only heard of his name. When they saw that he was


    so young, they couldn¡¯t help but marvel at him.


    What did it mean that he was young and promising?


    One could understand the meaning of these words just by looking at Samuel.


    Among these guests, there were some young and beautiful women. At this time, they couldn''t help but


    sigh in their hearts. Samuel was such an excellent and young man. The key point was that he was very


    handsome. He had already gotten married and had children. They werepletely hopeless.


    "If only I had known him earlier."


    "Given my beauty, I can¡¯t possibly lose to Yvonne."


    "s, it''s a pity that I missed such an opportunity. I don''t know if he is in the mood to find a lover. If I


    can''t be his wife, I''d like to be his lover."


    Such words were whispered by many women. Even those women who did not speak had the same


    thought in their hearts.


    "Yvonne, look at those women. They''re so jealous that they can''t wait to kill you with their eyes," Linda


    whispered beside Yvonne.


    Yvonne also felt that many people were looking at her with hot eyes. Perhaps as Linda said, they were


    really envious of her. Yvonne couldn''t help but feel happy in her heart.


    Although she was not a woman who cared about these things, who wouldn''t be willing to be envied by


    others?


    "What''s the point of being envious? Samuel is mine," Yvonne said with a smile.


    Linda curled her lips. She had a good impression of Samuel for a period of time, and even Qi Yiyun


    was unable to extricate herself from him. Perhaps this kind of man was born to have a fatal attraction


    for women.


    "You can be proud of yourself. I must find a husband more outstanding thanSamuel in the future,¡± Linda


    said.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t belittle Linda''s future husband. She just smiled at her words, but in her mind, no one


    couldpare with Samuel.


    After the members of the Hannigan family took their seats, Samuel stepped onto the stage. As the


    host, he needed to say something to show his gratitude.


    After some tedious and unnecessary greetings, someone could not wait to take out the gifts he had


    prepared.


    It was still remembered that on the day of Han Nian''s birth, she had received a lot ofvish gifts. There


    were even many supercars, so Manfred had to build a warehouse to store them. And this gift was


    naturally more expensive.


    Even though Manfred had already prepared the storehouse to store the gifts in advance, he couldn''t


    help but feel his head ache as he looked at the numerous names of the gifts that had been presented


    one after another.


    "It looks like the ce I prepared isn''t big enough. There are so many things, where should I put


    them?" Manfred said with a look of a headache.


    "Boss Manfred, these people are too generous. It''s as if they don''t need money." Johann eximed.


    There was nothing cheap about these listed gifts.


    Johann nodded to show that he understood, but it was estimated that he could only see this kind of gift


    once in his life.


    When Zhang Bifeng was about to call the security guards, he saw Samuel raising his hand to stop him.


    "Samuel, I''m notte, am I?" The one who hade was naturally Nangong Boling. How could he


    miss something as important as this? Furthermore, it was


    Samuel who had personally called him.


    "Not too much, not too much. It''s just right timing." Samuel said.


    At this time, many people who had paid attention to the international news recognized the two people


    behind Nangong Boling.


    "Isn''t... isn''t this Albert and Stanford?"


    "Why are these two world-famous figures here?"


    "They had epted a student before. It was an international big event."


    Linda was so surprised that she couldn''t close her mouth. She paid special attention to this matter, so


    the appearances of Albert and Stanford had been deeply imprinted in her mind.


    But... but why were these two people here? An amazing idea came to Linda''s mind, so much so that


    her eyeballs were about to fall out.

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    "Am Ite? " Nangong Boling said to Samuel with a smile on his face.


    He looked at the two people behind Nangong Boling. Just as he had guessed, Samuel nodded and


    said, "It''s just the right time, but your gift is really not a small one."


    "Your daughter deserves such an honor, and in my opinion, it''s far from enough," Nangong Boling said.


    This dialogue seemed a little confusing to others, because Nangong Boling had obviouslye with


    empty hands. Where did the gifte from?


    But there were also some smart people who came to think of the reason for the appearance of Albert


    and Stanford. The students of these two people were called Han Nian, and they appeared at Han


    Nian''s banquet. This was definitely not a coincidence.


    "Could the student of the two of them be Samuel¡¯s daughter?"


    "But... but Samuel''s daughter has only been a hundred days. How is it possible? The student of these


    two masters is just a baby?


    "Why can''t it be? They are all here. Can


    Han Nian be anyone else?"


    "What a joke. It is unexpected that the two of us have beenparing the two for such a long time.


    However, the truth is that the two Han Nians are the same person."


    At this time, Albert said to Samuel, "Mr. Hannigan, can we meet your daughter?" "Of course." Samuel


    nodded. Yvonne had been stunned for a long time. She was worried that the outsiders wouldpare


    her daughter with Han Nian, who was in the news, and she was even more afraid that Han Nian would


    beughed at by her ssmates when she grew up. But at this moment, the fact told her that the


    student of Albert and Stanford was actually her daughter!


    Albert walked over to Yvonne, and with a hint of a smile on his face, Albert said," This is a gift I


    prepared for my student. Even though it isn¡¯t expensive, this is a new song I just wrote, and it has never


    been published in any ce."


    Holding a music score in his hand, Yvonne was stunned and didn¡¯t dare to reach out her hand. Linda


    was the first to react and nudged Yvonne with her elbow.


    "Thank... thank you." Yvonne reached out to take the music score.


    "Is there a piano here, please?" asked Albert.


    As the boss of the Green Peak Manor, Zhang Bifeng immediately answered this question and said,


    "Yes. It''ll be right there."


    In less than a minute, ten people came to the banquet hall with a piano.


    In front of the piano, Albert was seated. His demeanor as a master had bewitched quite a few people.


    Many people here knew that the ticket to his concert was as high as the sky, and that even if they had


    money, they might not necessarily be able to buy a ticket. For them to be able to listen to his


    performance was definitely a blessing in their lives.


    As the melodious sound of the violin could be heard, Stanford walked up to Yvonne and said, "This is a


    painting that I prepared for my student. I hope she will like it."


    In a painting of a hundred birds saluting a phoenix, the birds and beasts were vivid and lifelike. Han


    Nian was the high-headed phoenix in the painting. The white birds surrendered and all beasts bowed


    their heads.


    The auction price of a painting drawn by Stanford had always been astonishingly high. Thus, when this


    painting was auctioned, it once again shocked everyone.


    The gifts given by others instantly became cheap in front of this picture. Moreover, as time went on, the


    price of this painting would rise higher and higher, which could not bepared with ordinary things at


    all.


    Of course, the most shocking thing was that both Albert and SStanford had epted Han Nian as their


    student at the same time.


    The word "Han Nian" had long since dominated the international news panel, causing countless people


    to specte about Han Nian''s true identity. However, no one had expected that she was the daughter


    of Samuel, whom they were all familiar with!


    The news soon spread in Cloud City. Those whopared the two secretly were pped in the face


    by the news, because everyone thought that Han Nian could not bepared with the Han Nian in the


    news.


    After all, Samuel''s identity could only be shown in Cloud City. At most, he would only be in Swallow


    City. But to be epted as a student by both Albert and Stanford, in their eyes, he must be a well-


    known international family. Who would have thought that Samuel''s influence would already be so well-


    known in the world? Even big shots like Albert and Stanford had to ept his daughter as a student at


    the same time.


    At the banquet, the bomb caused many people to be in a daze for a long time. So did Yvonne and


    Linda.


    Especially Linda, she really wanted to go back to thepany to see the faces of those people. They


    used topare the two. They even said that Han Nian was not as good as the people in the news.


    But now they were humiliated by the facts. How dare theypete with each other?


    "Yvonne, what is Samuel''s current status? He... he could even invite Albert and Stanford!" Linda said


    with a sigh. In Linda''s mind, Samuel was a supreme big shot in Cloud City because of his status as the


    Young Master of the Hannigan family in Swallow City.


    But it was just the Hannigan family from Swallow City. How could it disturb both Albert and Stanford?


    These two top international artists couldn''t be bribed with money. After all, their personal assets had


    already reached the list of the world''s fortune list.


    Yvonne shook her head. At this moment, she also felt Samuel was a bit strange.


    There were too many things that she didn''t know about.


    However, she did not want to look into it. No matter what kind of status Samuel had now, this man was


    still her husband. That was enough as long as she knew.


    "Her status is not important. What¡¯s important is that he is my husband,"


    Yvonne said with a smile.


    This sentence directly pierced Linda''s heart with a thousand arrows.


    She still wanted to find a better husband thanSamuel in the future. Although this was an extravagant


    hope, in Linda''s opinion, it was not impossible. After all, nothing was impossible in this world. But now,


    she clearly realized that this extravagant hope was more like nonsense.


    Because Samuel''s excellence was beyond her imagination. How could a mountain that was integrated


    into the clouds, without knowing its height, go beyond it?


    "s, it seems that I can''t find a man better than him in this life," Linda couldn''t help sighing and said.


    The happy smile on Yvonne¡¯s face was like a blooming flower. She patted Linda''s shoulder and said,


    "You don''t have to be discouraged. Just find someone who is not much worse than him."


    "Tsk." Linda curled her lips and said, "Don''t be smug. Believe it or not, I''ll take him away from you."


    Yvonne raised her eyebrows and said, "If you can do that, I definitely won''t me you."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda looked dejected. Her words were just a joke Even if it were true, she knew that it was impossible


    for her to do it.


    Qi Yiyun was so beautiful that she had chased Samuel and even seduced him with


    her beauty. But in the end, Samuel did not even look at her. Qi Yiyun had not done it, so how could she


    do it?


    "Well, I can only feel happy for you," Linda said.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel, and her eyes were filled with love.


    At the end of the song, everyone was still immersed in the music.


    Yvonne suddenly rushed to Samuel''s side and held his neck tightly, kissing him heavily on the lips.


    For the shy Yvonne, it was enough to imagine how much courage she had used to do such a thing in


    public.


    After Samuel came back to his senses, he responded to Yvonne. The two of them kissed each other as


    if there were no one else present.


    But no one at the scene felt that this scene was abrupt. Instead, they felt that everything was taken for


    granted.


    The good-for-nothing was scolded by the whole Cloud City.


    Just then, an abrupt male voice rang out." Have you had enough kissing?"

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    A middle-aged man dressed in very tattered clothes appeared particrly special in this kind of


    gathering of rich people, because everyone who came here was dressed up. The man was dressed in


    the most exquisite and custom-made suit and those women were eager to wear all their precious


    jewelry. However, he was dressed in shabby clothes, like a beggar.


    "Where did this beggare from? How dare he break into such a ce?"


    "Where are the security guards? Throw this person out. It''s smelly. Don''t affect our appetite."


    "Zhang Bifeng, your security here is so useless that a beggar broke in."


    Zhang Bifeng''s face was pale. This was his ce. How could he let such a person break into Han


    Nian''s banquet? He had to take full responsibility for this matter. If Samuel med him, he would be in


    serious trouble.


    When Zhang Bifeng was about to call the guards, Samuel released Yvonne and said to Zhang Bifeng,


    "No."


    Zhang Bifeng thought Samuel was unhappy. He was so scared that he lowered his head and shivered.


    He said, "President Hannigan, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. If you want to punish someone, I, Zhang Bifeng,


    will have noints."


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Even if you call all the security guards out, you may not be able to stop


    him, so I don''t me you."


    After that, Samuel turned to look at Fang Zhan and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "You know I''ming?" Fang Zhan frowned and asked.


    "It''s a pity that he''s still a coward. Is it worthwhile for you to work for such a viin who doesn''t dare to


    show his real face?" Samuel said faintly.


    "Whether it''s worth it or not has nothing to do with you." Fang Zhan did this for the sake of finding his


    daughter. As for the character of Lin Tong, he didn''t care about it at all, even if he was a coward. As


    long as he knew his daughter''s whereabouts. Fang Zhan was willing to do anything for him.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Let''s go somewhere else. It''s too small for us to use."


    Fang Zhan didn''t expect Samuel would say that. Obviously, he was not afraid, and he had already been


    mentally prepared to fight with him, which surprised Fang Zhan.


    Since he knew that he wasing, he should also know clearly who his opponent was. In this case, he


    actually did not flinch at all.


    "Compared to him, you are indeed better." Fang Zhan s words could be seen as his approval of


    Samuel.


    Samuel smiled. If it hadn''t been for the white-bearded old man''s presence and his trump card, Samuel


    wouldn''t have chosen to confront Fang Zhan.


    It was one thing to be hot-blooded to fight, but it was another to be courting death.


    Samuel was not stupid. He knew clearly that fighting with the one he could not defeat would be courting


    death. He would bepletely brainless.


    Samuel had no choice back then when he was fighting Han Xiao in the U.S.. This was because Han


    Tiansheng would also find him if he did not go and find Han Tiansheng. It was better to take the


    initiative to fight than to shrink back. Even if he were to die, he would die a violent death.


    The nature of these two events waspletely different, so Samuel would make a different choice


    when the white-bearded old man did not appear.


    They didn''t know what had happened, but in such a situation, who would be in the mood to eat?


    After Samuel and Fang Zhan left the banquet hall, all the guests went out in full force and followed


    behind them.


    "Yvonne, what''s going on?" Linda couldn''t help asking Yvonne.


    Yvonne was very worried; she believed that Han Nian''s godfather would not let Samuel be in any


    danger. But she looked around and found that the old man did not appear at all, and she did not know


    where he was hiding.


    "He wants to kill Samuel.¡± Yvonne said.


    Linda was shocked. This beggar wanted to kill Samuel!


    "Who is he? Does he not know Samuel''s position?" Linda asked in surprise. Who in Cloud City would


    dare to harm Samuel? Did he not want to die?


    Yvonne shook her head. She knew the existence of Tianqi, but she didn''t ask in detail what it was. But


    the old man on the top of the mountain had said that the man used to be one of the top ten masters of


    Tianqi. With his strength, he didn''t need to care about Samuel''s status in Cloud City.


    "In this world, status and money can''t represent everything. There are many things we don''t know,"


    Yvonne said.


    Linda was secretly thinking about Yvonne¡¯s words. Although in her world, status and money


    represented everything, she would not use her own worldview to deny things that she did not know.


    After all, the world was big; Linda knew that she only knew one side of the world.


    "Will Samuel be in danger?" Linda asked.


    "No, he won¡¯t," Yvonne said.


    At this time, they arrived at the artificialke one after another.


    There was a green ind in theke, which was full of white cranes. This was also the reason why


    Zhang Bifeng had built such a green ind in theke. He hoped to have such an environment in the


    Green Peak Manor.


    "How is it over there?" Samuel asked as he pointed at the Green Ind.


    Fang Zhan smiled and said, "Theke is nearly 20 meters. I can cross it, but can you?"


    Just because of this, Samuel knew the gap in strength between him and Fang Zhan.


    Theke water could carry ships, but it absolutely could not carry people''s legs. Drifting on the water


    was only a special effect for Samuel in TV series, but for Fang Zhan, it was obviously not.


    "Let''s take a boat. After all, there are still many ordinary people here. If they see something they


    shouldn''t see, I''m afraid the world will be in chaos, " Samuel said. Fang Zhan didn''t say anything, but


    he obviously agreed Samuel¡¯s suggestion.


    Although Fang Zhan had already withdrawn from the Tianqi Realm, he had once promised that he


    could not reveal everything about the Tianqi Realm to others. Otherwise, he would be chased by the


    Tianqi Realm. In public, there were some abilities that Fang Zhan could not show.


    "Zhang Bifeng, do you have a boat?" Samuel asked.


    Zhang Bifeng, who was standing far away, quickly took two steps forward and said, " Boss Hannigan,


    I''ll have someone prepare it right away."


    The ship docked. Samuel and Fang Zhan got on the ship, and the manor staff supported the ship to get


    close to Green


    Ind.


    The white crane on the green ind dispersed, leaving room for Samuel and Fang Zhan to fight.


    Fang Zhan stood with his hands behind his back. At this moment, he no longer looked like a beggar,


    but more like an enigmatic expert.


    "Why hasn''t hee yet? Where did he go? " Yvonne said to herself.


    Standing on the side, Han Tianyang couldn¡¯t help asking, "Who is he?"


    Samuel and Yvonne did not tell anyone else about what had happened at the top of the mountain, and


    there was no need for them to keep it a secret.


    "Fang Zhan?" Han Tianyang turned to look at Yan Jun.


    "At my level, I do not have the qualifications to know the names of these people." Said Yan Jun.


    "Do you know who this Fang Zhan is?" Han


    Tianyang asked.


    Yvonne hesitated for a moment before saying, "I heard from the old man that he used to be one of the


    top ten masters in Tianqi."


    "One of the top ten masters!" Han Tianyang eximed.


    Even Yan Jun''s expression changed drastically.


    The Tianqi was the circle he knew, but this Fang Zhan was actually one of the top ten masters. Since


    he had such a title, his strength was obvious.


    With Samuel¡¯s current strength, how could he possibly be a match for Fang Zhan?


    "Where is he? Why hasn''t he appeared yet? Did he deliberately frame Samuel?" Han Tianyang asked


    nervously.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Yvonne shook her head and said, "No, he won''t. If he wanted to kill Samuel, why did he insist on being


    Han Nian''s godfather?"


    Looking at the nervous Han Tianyang, Yan Jun said, "What Yvonne said makes sense, and I suspect


    that this old man is Elder Yi."

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    ##Hearing the words "Elder Yi", Han Tianyang narrowed his eyes.


    Elder Yi in the tone gates was quite influential in the Tianqi era. He wanted to take Samuel as his


    disciple. If he really came to Cloud City, then Samuel''s life was not worth worrying about, because he


    could not stand by and watch Samuel die in Fang Zhan''s hands.


    "I hope so." Han Tianyang sighed and said. Although Samuel was getting more and more powerful, he


    clearly knew that his danger was getting bigger and bigger, and he would face more things in the


    future. At this time, Han Tianyang couldn''t help but feel a little distressed for Samuel. After all, he was


    from a powerful family, and he had a responsibility on his shoulders. However, how much time did he


    have to worry about these things when he joined the Tianqi realm?


    There were many towering trees in the Green Peak Manor, which were all bought by Zhang 8 if eng at


    a high price. At this time, on a big tree, Elder Yi was lying on the branches. If anyone saw this scene,


    they would be worried that the old man would fall and die, but he looked calm. His body, which seemed


    to be crumbling, was as steady as Mount Tai.


    "Kid, if you can withstand three strikes from Fang Zhan, you''ve passed the line. Let''s see what kind of


    surprise you can bring to me," Elder Yi said to himself with a smile. In his eyes, it was already very


    powerful for Samuel to take three strikes from Fang Zhan. After all, Fang Zhan was one of the top ten


    masters in the Tianqi realm, and his strength was at the top in the Tianqi realm. It was impossible for


    Samuel, a secr man, to defeat Fang Zhan.


    On Green Ind, Fang Zhan, with his hands behind his back, said to Samuel, " For my daughter, I can


    only sacrifice you. But don''t worry, after you die, I will protect your family from being hurt by anyone in


    my life."


    "It seems that you still have a bottom line. If it weren''t for the fact that you were with Lin Tong, maybe


    we could have be friends," Samuel said faintly. There was no fear in his eyes. Instead, there was


    a strong desire to fight.


    Fang Zhan nodded and said, "I appreciate your courage, but unfortunately, one of us is destined to die


    here today." "Come on; let me see what kind of strength the top ten masters of the Tianqi Realm have."


    Samuel was the first to make his move. He still chose to advance courageously when faced with a


    powerful opponent like Fang Zhan.


    Seeing this scene, Elder Yi on the tree frowned and shook his head, saying," Stupid boy, you still want


    to take the initiative to fight with such a person face to face. Aren''t you exposing your weakness?¡±


    From Elder Yi¡¯s point of view, Samuel''s best option was to defend. Only in this way could he resist


    three moves. If he took the initiative to attack, Fang Zhan''s one move would be enough to kill him.


    It was true. There was a huge gap between their strengths. Samuel¡¯s action was tantamount to


    throwing his life away.


    Fang Zhan sneered, "You''re courting death!¡± Fang Zhan''s move was faster than Samuel, so that the


    bystanders couldn''t see how Fang Zhan moved at all. They only felt that the illusion shook, and


    Samuel¡¯s body retreated rapidly to the edge of theke, almost falling into theke.


    "This guy is too strong. Brother Samuel was no match for him at all." Qi Hu¡¯s muscles were tight, and


    he couldn''t wait to go to Green Ind to help.


    Manfred inhaled a deep breath of air. He knew that this was the strongest opponent Samuel had met.


    In merely one move, he was forced back into the distance.


    Moreover, from the looks of Samuel''s condition, it was obvious that he had suffered an extremely


    serious injury.


    "Qi Hu, are you confident in being able to deal with this person?" Manfred asked. Qi Hu had a bitter


    smile on his face. It was very difficult for him to fight Samuel. Even Samuel was no match for the other


    party. How could he have the confidence to do so?


    "If I go. I''ll die faster than Brother Samuel," Qi Hu said.


    Manfred gritted his teeth and asked Johann, ¡°Did you bring any weapons?"


    Johann patted his waist and said, "I was afraid that someone would cause trouble at the Hundred Sun


    Banquet, so I prepared for it. However, he was too fast and we might not be able to hit him."


    "Give it to me. I definitely cannot let Samuel die." Manfred said.


    On the green ind, Samuel felt something about to spurt out of his throat. Even if he forced it down,


    he could still feel a strong smell of blood.


    It was just a one-on-one attack. He didn''t expect that he would be so badly injured!


    "The top ten masters of the Tianqi era are indeed powerful." Samuel stood up again. Although he was


    seriously injured, he did not show any sign of decline. Instead, he gave people a feeling that he could


    unleash an even stronger energy.


    There was a sh of surprise in Fang Zhan''s eyes. In his opinion, there was absolutely no possibility for


    Samuel to stand up after this move. But not only did Samuel stand up, but he also felt a sense of


    inexplicable threat.


    "You''re not bad either. To be able to be respected by Elder Yi, there is indeed something special about


    you. No wonder Lin Tong was scared that you would steal his limelight," Fang Zhan said.


    Samuel raised the coiner of his mouth and showed a strange smile. He said, "I didn''t expect him to kill


    me because he was afraid of me. In this case, I will let him know what real fear is.¡±


    After saying this, Samuel actually took the initiative to attack the other party again.


    Seeing this scene, Elder Yi on the tree was fuming with rage. He repeatedly cursed," Stupid, you''re


    such a fool. You know you''re no match for him, yet you still want to die. Can''t you be more stupid? You


    are so stupid, and how can you bear the responsibility of Tianqi?"


    Not only Elder Yi thought Samuel was too reckless, but also Yan Jun and Qi Hu thought so.


    "What''s wrong with Samuel? Why did he suddenly be so brainless? There''s a huge gap between


    him and Fang Zhan''s strength. Why did he choose to take the initiative to attack?" Van Jun said,


    puzzled.


    Qi Hu''s face was filled with worry as he said to Manfred, "If this continues, Brother Samuel will be dead


    for sure."


    Manfred held a hot weapon and ced his index finger on the trigger. Once Samuel was in danger, he


    would unhesitatingly aim at Fang Zhan and pull the trigger.


    "No, I won''t let him die." Manfred gritted his teeth and said.


    The second time they fought, Samuel did not get any benefit. This time, his ending was obviously more


    miserable. Fang Zhan punched him in the chest, so much so that he could no longer suppress the


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    blood gushing out of his throat. Before he couldnd on the ground, he spurted out a blood-red rose in


    the air.


    "Samuel!" Yvonne eximed nervously, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Samuel crashed heavily on the ground, making a loud bang. For Samuel''s friends and family, this noise


    was undoubtedly hopeless.


    And this time, Samuel did not get up. It gave the impression that he was dead.


    Those who hade to the banquet did not expect such a thing to happen. They could not help but


    start discussing the future changes of Cloud City.


    Without Samuel, the Sue family would no longer rule Cloud City''s business world. Moreover, it was


    unnecessary for them to please Samuel.


    "Samuel isn''t dead, is he? If he''s dead, I''ll give him my present for nothing." "F*ck, if I knew this would


    happen, I wouldn''t have prepared a present for you. It would have been a waste of my money."


    Among the guests, they had begun to specte the future change in Cloud City. In their eyes, Samuel


    seemed to be dead today.


    For Yvonne, two minutes was like a year''s worth of time. As she looked at Samuel who was sprawled


    on the ground, Yvonne¡¯s heart was almost shattered.


    But at this moment, Samuel, who was lying on the ground, suddenly said, "Cool, it''s been a long time


    since I was beaten so hard.


    Samuel ced his hands on the ground and stood up again after his words sounded.


    "How is it possible? The more serious the injury, the stronger the momentum. What the hell is this


    guy?" Fang Zhan whispered.


    If Fang Zhan looked closely, he would find that the veins on Samuel''s swollen hands were like dragons.


    This indicated that Samuel had indeed be stronger in the process of being beaten.

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    Elder Yi, who was originally lying on the branch, had already sat up, and his expression had be


    very serious.


    As an opponent, Fang Zhan could feel Samuel had be stronger. As an onlooker, Elder Yi''s


    strength was even stronger than Fang Zhan. He could feel this more clearly.


    In Elder Yi¡¯s opinion, Samuel had taken the initiative to attack twice, which was tantamount to suicide.


    However, the more Samuel had fought, the stronger he became. This was something he had never


    expected.


    "I¡¯m getting more and more surprised by this brat. How much surprise can you give me?" Elder Yi


    stared at Samuel with zing eyes. There was obvious heat in his eyes. He was like a great collector


    who had seen an extremely precious treasure and wanted to take it for himself.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As an ordinary person, Yvonne could not sense the change of Samuel. All she knew was that he had


    suffered from a very serious injury. The blooding out of the corner of his mouth almost broke her


    heart.


    "Grandpa Yan, can you help Samuel?" Yvonne asked Yan Jun in a pleading tone.


    There was a hint of confusion in Yan Jun''s expression. He didn''t know what was going on with


    Samuel''s current state, but he had a feeling that Samuel was doing this for some reason.


    "Yvonne, it''s not that Grandpa Yan doesn''t want to help, it''s just that I can''t help at all." After listening to


    Yvonne¡¯s words, Yan Jun sighed. With Fang Zhan''s superficial strength, Yan Jun knew the gap


    between him and Fang Zhan, even if he didn¡¯t fight with him.


    Yvonne rubbed her hands together with all her strength. "Am I supposed to just stand there and


    watch?"


    Where''s the white-bearded old man? He said he would help Samuel. Why hasn''t he shown up yet?


    Yvonne turned around to look for Elder Yi, but he could not be seen in the crowd at all.


    Did you forget?


    How could you forget!


    You are Han Nian''s godfather now. How can you abandon her father''s life?


    Manfred was no less timid than Yvonne. When he saw Samuel spit out blood just now, he was about to


    pull the trigger, but Qi Hu stopped him.


    "Qi Hu, what''s wrong with you?" Manfred asked Qi Hu through gritted teeth.


    Qi Hu''s face was solemn. He stared at Samuel and said, "Boss Manfred, I feel that you will ruin Brother


    Samuel''s good news."


    "Good news? " Manfred gritted his teeth, the veins on his forehead popped out as he asked, "He''s


    about to die, what good news is there?"


    Qi Hu shook his head. He did not know what was going on, but he could tell that Samuel must have his


    reasons for doing so.


    And he could also feel Samuel''s aura waspletely different at the moment. He seemed to be getting


    stronger and stronger.


    "I don''t know, either, but I think you can''t do it now," Qi Hu said.


    Manfred red fiercely at Qi Hu before saying, "Next time, if you try to stop me again, this spear will hit


    you.¡±


    Green Ind.


    Samuel could clearly feel the power in his body beginning to move. This feeling was exactly the same


    as when he fought with Han Xiao for the second time.


    The power in his body would be stronger every time he was angry. It seemed that he needed to


    use his emotions to exert greater power.


    Samuel himself didn''t know how to exin this, but he knew that the angrier he was, the more powerful


    he would be.


    "You surprised me. Lin Tong is afraid of you. It¡¯s a matter of course. With your strength, I can assure


    you that you can surpass Lin Tong in less than a year,¡± Fang


    Zhan said to Samuel.


    Samuel grinned. His mouth was full of red, making him look like a devil at the moment.


    "Are you praising me? Then I have to thank you," Samuel said.


    Fang Zhan shook his head and continued," Although I don''t know why you be stronger and


    stronger in this situation, I can tell you that you are still no match for me."


    "I think so too. That''s why I have to be stronger." After saying this, Samuel''s body bent like a bow


    and a full moon. Obviously, although he had lost two consecutive attacks, he had no intention of giving


    up.


    Seeing this, Fang Zhan no longer looked down upon him, but became serious.


    Elder Yi on the branch sucked in a deep breath when he saw this scene.


    As one of the top ten masters in the Tianqi era, Fang Zhan''s position was irreceable so far. From


    this, it could be seen how powerful Fang Zhan was. However, it was already a miracle that Samuel, a


    secr man, could force Fang Zhan to take it so seriously.


    "Boy, you should feel honored. Fang Zhan has not taken his opponent so seriously for many years. I


    really can''t imagine that you can force him to this point." Elder Yi¡¯s tone was full of exmation, but it


    also contained more surprises.


    He and Samuel had never covered their faces. After learning about Samuel''s experience, he only


    intended to ept Samuel as a disciple. And this matter was not spread by Elder Yi in Tianqi, because


    it was not confirmed by Elder Yi, so he would never let everyone in Tianqi know it in a big way. Instead,


    some people who heard about it deliberately spread the news for fear that the world would not be in


    chaos.


    In the past, Elder Yi was afraid that he would be humiliated because of this news, but now, he didn''t


    need to worry about it at all.


    Other Samuel, who else had the qualification to be his disciple,?


    Even if it was Lin Tong, who was known as God''s favored son, so what? As long as Samuel joined the


    Tianqi, it was only a matter of time before he surpassed Lin Tong.


    It was at this point that Samuel kicked his legs down onto the ground. He pushed down with incredible


    force, leaving behind two footprints on the ground. This time, the power he unleashed was even more


    intense than before, and caused him to move even faster.


    The spectators by theke felt as if they were seeing things. Samuel''s figure shed like a shooting


    star, and in an instant, he was already in front of Fang Zhan.


    "This... this speed is way too fast!"


    "Is this something that can be done by human beings?"


    "Even the world¡¯s top 100-meter athletes can¡¯t be so fast!"


    The crowd was amazed and did not sigh with emotion at the amazing speed Samuel''s sudden burst of


    power.


    Fang Zhan chose not to dodge or fight back in the face of Samuel¡¯s powerful attack. It seemed that he


    was going to take Samuel''s punch head-on.


    Samuel didn¡¯t care what Fang Zhan wanted to do. For him, there was no reason to stop.


    Peng!


    The collision of the bodies actually produced an ear-splitting bang.


    Fang Zhan''s feet didn''t move at all, and two deep gullies were made under his feet, which made him


    five meters away from the ground.


    Fang Zhan''s action was to test how powerful Samuel was. His red face and squirming Adam''s apple


    indicated that he had underestimated Samuel.


    The fishy smell from his throat forced Fang Zhan to suppress it. No one could do such harm to him


    except those top masters in the Tianqi Realm. But today, he had to add Samuel''s name.


    "Are you going to show some mercy?" Samuel asked.


    Fang Zhan did not speak, because the fishy smell in his throat had not yet been suppressed. Once he


    spoke, his blood would spurt out.


    After two minutes, Fang Zhan s face rxed a lot.


    "I want to test how strong you really are." Fang Zhan said.


    "I didn''t let you down, did I? But this isn''t the time when I''m at my strongest." Samuel said coldly.

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    In the crowd, a man wearing a cap, whose face was almost invisible, clenched his fists at this moment.


    He was Lin Tong. He was mixed in the crowd and wanted to see how that trash Samuel died in the


    hands of Fang Zhan.


    However, he had never expected Samuel''s strength could force Fang Zhan to retreat and injure him.


    He had the title of God¡¯s favored son in Tianqi City. But after seeing Samuel¡¯s strength, he knew that


    once Samuel joined the Tianqi Realm, his name would definitely be taken away by Samuel. This was


    something that he could not stop no matter what.


    Therefore, the only thing Lin Tong could do was to let him die in the secr world before Samuel joined


    in the Tianqi.


    In Lin Tong''s heart, Samuel was a good-for-nothing. He even called him a good-for-nothing when he


    mentioned him to the public. But in his heart, he had already regarded Samuel as a threat. In this case,


    he was not qualified to call Samuel like that at all. It was just that Lin Tong was not willing to ept


    such a thing.


    "What are you doing?" Lin Tong looked at Fang Zhan, gnashing his teeth.


    Fang Zhan had the strength to kill Samuel. He didn''t understand why Fang Zhan would give him a


    chance. And looking at his hesitant expression, it seemed that his heart had begun to waver.


    The reason Fang Zhan was swayed was that Samuel could bring a lot of benefits to Tianqi.


    As a former core member of the Tianqi era, Fang Zhan was very clear about the significance of the


    existence of the Tianqi era. The Tianqi era had protected an astonishing secret which had something to


    do with everything in the world. Once that secret broke out, perhaps the world would be a


    purgatory on earth.


    If he killed Samuel just for his own selfish desires, Fang Zhan couldn''t afford such a crime.


    But as a father, Fang Zhan couldn''t even protect his daughter. How could he talk about the safety of the


    world?


    "I shouldn''t have killed you," Fang Zhan said to Samuel. "I might have made a big mistake, but I have


    no choice."


    Samuel didn''t understand the meaning of these words, but he was not afraid at all. At this moment,


    Samuel''s desire to fight was even stronger than Fang Zhan''s. He wanted to test his limits through


    today''s fight.


    "If you want to kill me, you¡¯ll have to see if you can do it," Samuel said.


    Fang Zhan no longer sped his hands behind his back. Apparently, he had to take this matter


    seriously.


    At this time, Elder Yi on the branch stood up and jumped down. He knew that Fang Zhan would no


    longer show any mercy to Samuel, so he must watch the battle from a safe distance. Only in this way


    could he take action as soon as Samuel was in danger.


    Coming to theke, Elder Yi stroked his beard habitually.


    When Yvonne finally found Elder Yi''s figure in the crowd, she immediately rushed toward Elder Yi.


    "Sir, I beg you to save Samuel,¡± Yvonne said to Elder Yi with a pleading look.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve said that I won''t let him die. He won''t die," Elder Yi said with a calm face. As long as


    he was here, even if Fang Zhan used all his strength to deal with Samuel, he could stop Fang Zhan


    from killing him as soon as possible.


    Hearing this, Yvonne felt a little relieved, but seeing the blood on the corner of Samuel''s mouth still


    made her heart ache.


    When Lin Tong saw Elder Yi, he was obviously trembling all over. He didn¡¯t expect that Elder Yi had


    The only thought left in Lin Tong, whose legs were weak, was to leave the manor of the Green Peak


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and Cloud City as soon as possible in order to avoid meeting Elder Yi.


    But his heart was full of unwillingness, because once Samuel joined the Tianqi, his position in the


    Tianqi realm would no longer exist.


    "I am the pride of Tianqi. How can I be afraid of such a good-for-nothing? Even if he joins Tianqi, so


    what?" Lin Tong kept hypnotizing himself in this way, trying to remind himself that Samuel was not a


    person worthy of his attention.


    However, no matter how hard Lin Tong tried to defend himself, he had already revealed his true self the


    moment he left the Tianqi realm and nned to deal with Samuel. It was only when there was no way


    to kill Samuel that he felt that there was no need to worry about him.


    Lin Tong, who had no choice, silently walked out of the crowd and left the Green Peak Manor.


    How could Lin Tong have the courage to continue to act recklessly when there was Elder Yi around?


    He could do some dirty tricks behind his back, but in front of Elder Yi, Lin Tong was just a tiger whose


    teeth had been pulled out.


    "I''m sorry, but I still want to kill you." Having been in a dilemma for a long time. Fang Zhan''s


    determination was once again firm, and his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    If he couldn''t even protect his daughter, what else could he care about?


    The blood in Samuel''s body was surging, and even his eyes were slightly red. After listening to Fang


    Zhan''s words, not only did he not feel afraid, but he was upied


    by a kind of exciting emotion.


    As far as Samuel was concerned, he had never fought to his heart''s content. Today, he would fight to


    his heart''s content.


    "I can fight to my heart''s content. Even if I die, I have noints." After saying that, Samuel bowed


    again.


    The fight between the two was on the verge of breaking out. In terms of actualbat skills, there was


    no doubt that there was a huge gap between Samuel and Fang Zhan. However, based on his own


    strength and his super power of resistance, he was able to fightback against Fang Zhan. Even if he


    was forced to retreat, Samuel could adjust his state as soon as possible and fight back.


    Green Ind was fighting like a martial arts master in a TV series, which made the people by theke


    intoxicated, just like the scene when they personally came to the


    TV series. But it was also very different from watching TV series, because the fighting between them


    was not a set move of the TV series, but a punch to the flesh, giving people a feeling of more


    yfulness.


    For Elder Yi, today''s surprises were too many. Samuel was able to fight with Fang Zhan, which was not


    enough to surprise Elder Yi.


    It was a pity that Samuel had lost too much skill to Fang Zhan, so he was beaten most of the time. He


    could hardly make an effective counterattack. If it went on like this, Samuel would eventually lose.


    "A year, at most a year, Fang Zhan is no match for you, but it took Fang Zhan decades to grow up to be


    what he is today," Elder Yi said with a sigh.


    God¡¯s favored one?


    These four words were likely to be used in the name Samuel.


    "If I showed up at this time, he would definitely be unhappy." Elder Yi paused and continued, "Can''t you


    see that he looks like he''s still yearning for more?"


    Yvonne saw something in Samuel''s face. Although he was being beaten, he was getting more and


    more excited. Yvonne couldn''t figure it out. "Is Samuel a masochist?"


    Samuel was getting more and more excited, but Fang Zhan was getting more and more nervous.


    In Fang Zhan¡¯s view, Samuel should have fallen long ago, but instead of falling, he became braver as


    he fought. It seemed that the more serious his injuries were, the more powerful his strength and


    endurance would be.


    He had to find an opportunity to kill Samuel. If this dragged on, not only would Fang Zhan not be able


    to kill Samuel, but he would also put himself in danger.


    Just then, a cold light shed across Fang Zhan''s palm.


    "The Sword in the Palm!" Shouted Elder Yi by theke as he leaped up and dashed toward the surface


    of theke.


    The Sword in the Palm was Fang Zhan''s biggest killing move. When he took out this move, Elder Yi


    knew that there was no way for Samuel to survive, so he had to stop him as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    Theke rippled. They didn''t see clearly what was going on with Elder Yi. They only felt that there was


    one more person on the green ind.


    "Who is this person? How did he appear?!"


    "Why is there an extra person all of a sudden? What''s going on?"


    "Could he be able to teleport? How could he suddenly appear?"


    The crowd eximed again and again. Everyone showed an incredible expression for the sudden


    appearance of Elder Yi.


    At this time, the one who was most shocked was Yvonne, because she was standing right beside Elder


    Yi. Even at such a close distance, she did not feel how


    Elder Yi left.


    It seemed that in the blink of an eye, Elder Yi appeared on the green ind beside her.


    "This..." Yvonne looked at Elder Yi on the green ind with her mouth agape, not knowing what words


    to use to describe her mood.


    The sword in Fang Zhan''s palm was already aimed at Samuel''s throat. With this sword, he would


    definitely be able to make Samuel fall into a pool of blood.


    At this critical moment, a nging sound could be heard. The sword in the palm of his hand was


    bounced off by a finger of Elder Yi.


    "How is it possible?¡± Fang Zhan blurted out subconsciously. The reason why his Sword in the Palm


    was called a killing weapon was that when he attacked, he was very fast. Once the sword left his hand,


    an opponent like Samuel would never have a chance to escape.


    At this time, Fang Zhan found that there was another person in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t be more


    familiar with this person''s appearance.


    Elder Yi!


    Elder Yi himself hade to Cloud City.


    Although they hadn''t seen each other for many years, Fang Zhan didn''t forget his traditional


    appearance, and the shock brought by the Four Master was also extremely strong.


    Fang Zhan''s body trembled slightly. When he was about to speak. Elder Yi suddenly waved to him.


    In front of Samuel, Elder Yi and Elder Yi were still running errands. He didn¡¯t intend to let Samuel know


    his real identity, so he stopped Fang Zhan from speaking.


    Although Fang Zhan didn''t understand why Elder Yi did this, he subconsciously followed Elder Yi''s


    instructions and closed his mouth.


    In Tianqi, as one of the top ten masters, Fang Zhan had received orders from four sects and three


    halls. Therefore, under the order of Elder Yi, he would not refuse subconsciously. The first reaction he


    made was absolutely to follow the order.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel looked at Elder Yi with dissatisfaction. He was quite dissatisfied with his


    appearance because he had not fought enough yet.


    "If I don''t do anything, you can''t even keep your life. Why do you ask me?" Elder Yi said faintly.


    Samuel didn''t see Fang Zhan¡¯s killing weapon, the Sword in the Palm, so he didn''t know what kind of


    danger he had just experienced. He said, "I fought with himsessfully. Where did the dangere


    from?"


    "Look at what it is." Elder Yi pointed at the sword in the palm of his hand on the ground and said to


    Samuel, "If this thing is inserted in your throat, do you still have a chance to live?"


    Samuel looked down and his expression froze. Then, cold sweat broke out on his back. He realized


    what kind of threat he had just been threatened.


    If this old guy didn¡¯t make a move, he might really be dead.


    "I didn''t expect you to y such a dirty sneak attack." Samuel said to Fang Zhan disdainfully.


    Fang Zhan lowered his head and didn''t speak. Sneak attack? This was the trump card he was proud


    of. He was one of the top ten masters, and he could only be ranked at the top of the list with the Palm


    Sword. Who dared to say that his Palm Sword was dirty?


    "I didn''t expect Lin Tong to be so capable, to be able to make you emerge from the mountains," Elder


    Yi said to Fang Zhan.


    Fang Zhan knew that Elder Yi and was asking him the reason. Faced with such an old superior, he did


    not dare to hide and said directly, "He knows my daughter''s whereabouts, and you should know why I


    want to leave Tianqi. This is the most reassuring thing in my life. In order to find my daughter, I can do


    anything."


    Hearing this, Elder Yi sighed. Fang Zhan left in the beginning to look for his daughter. Unexpectedly,


    after so many years, he still hadn''t given up.


    In the vast world, finding a person without any information was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Not even a man in the Tianqi Realm could do such a thing.


    "You don''t know her name, and you don''t know where she is. You know nothing about her. You should


    know that it''s almost impossible to find her. It''s impossible to do with just a picture of her when she was


    a child. Do you think there''s a chance?" Elder Yi said.


    Fang Zhan said firmly, "As long as I am alive, I don''t want to give up this matter."


    "You''ve been living in seclusion for so many years. Why did you do that?" Elder Yi continued to ask.


    "I''m afraid that I''ll leak things that I shouldn''t. I have informers all over the world. As long as I don''t die,


    this matter won''te to an end," Fang Zhan said.


    Samuel roughly understood Fang Zhan¡¯s situation. The reason why he wanted to help Lin Tong


    seemed to be that Lin Tong knew his daughter''s news and used it as a threat. But whether Lin Tong


    really knew about it or not, Fang Zhan probably had never verified it.


    "Do you really believe him if he tells you that he knows?" Samuel asked.


    "If he dares to lie to me, he is just joking with his own life," Fang Zhan said coldly.


    "It seems that you have lived in the mountain for a long time. He used you to kill me and he turned


    back to Tianqi. What can you do to him? Do you think you can kill him in Tianqi?" Samuel said


    disdainfully.


    Fang Zhan was speechless. He had never thought so deeply about the matter, but he felt that there


    was no way Lin Tong would dare to lie to him.


    But after hearing Samuel¡¯s words, it seemed to make sense.


    As long as he hid in the Tianqi realm, there was nothing he could do about Lin Tong.


    "However, I might be able to do something that he cannot do." Samuel said.


    Fang Zhan suddenly looked up at Samuel with his torch-like eyes and said, "Can you help me find my


    daughter?"


    "What is the condition?" In order to find his daughter, Fang Zhan could give everything. Even if there


    were one hundred, he would not hesitate to agree to Samuel.


    "As long as I find your daughter, I want you to stay with me forever and be my bodyguard until I die, or


    even you die," Samuel said.


    At this time, Elder Yi''s mouth was slightly raised. Samuel was really all-pervasive. He even wanted


    Fang Zhan to be his bodyguard. This idea was really good, which made Elder Yi appreciate Samuel


    more.


    "You want me to go back to the Tianqi Realm?" Fang Zhan had once withdrawn from the Tianqi Realm


    firmly. He was so firm that no one could persuade him. If he went back to the Tianqi Realm, he would


    beughed at.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? I want you to be my bodyguard, what does it have to do with


    Tianqi?" Samuel said.


    However, as a bodyguard, he wouldn''t beughed at if he didn''t return to the Tianqi


    Realm, which Fang Zhan could ept.


    "Okay." Fang Zhan replied, "As long as you can find my daughter, I will be your bodyguard until you die,


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    or I die."


    Samuel smiled, but a stream of Spiritual Blood surged in his body. He could not control it for a moment,


    and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "How are you feeling?" Fang Zhan asked.


    "You hit me, but you still care about me. Your stance is not firm, right? But I''m fine. I won''t die,"


    Samuelsaid .


    Elder Yi patted Samuel''s shoulder and said, "Boy, I''ve underestimated you. I didn''t expect that not only


    your strength is beyond my imagination, but you are also good at ying tricks on people''s minds."


    Samuel pped away Elder Vi''s hand and said discontentedly, "Don''t touch me, old man. If it weren''t


    for you today, would I have been injured?"


    Fang Zhan''s heart was beating fast, and his eyelids were twitching. Samuel dared to talk to Elder Vi in


    such a tone. He was too bold!

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    The Hundred Sun Banquet went on as usual after an interlude. And every guest felt that the gift for this


    banquet was worth the ticket. After all, they saw a wonderful fight. Although it didn''t end in a life-and-


    death situation, Samuel''s reputation in Cloud City was bound to be even more famous after this battle.


    After witnessing Samuel''s skills, those people who were already afraid of him no longer dared to have


    any thoughts about him. Samuel¡¯s stable position in Cloud City was something that no one could


    shake.


    "Samuel, do you need to go to the hospital?" Yvonne ran to Samuel and asked with concern as soon


    as they got back to theke.


    Samuel was badly injured, but he felt very strange at the moment. There was a strange power surging


    in his body, which made his body recover gradually. He could feel it very clearly.


    Last time he was seriously injured after fighting with Han Xiao, Samuel did not have this feeling. He


    knew that his body seemed to have undergone some changes again.


    Samuel shook his head and said to Yvonne, "It''s nothing serious."


    "It''s nothing serious? You spat out blood just now," Yvonne said nervously. In her opinion, Samuel must


    have been seriously injured, but he just held on in front of her.


    "It''s really okay. If you''re really worried, I''ll go to the hospital with you after the 100-day feast, okay?"


    Samuel said.


    "No way." Yvonne retorted without hesitation. "You have to go with me now. I can''t rest assured until I


    know you are all right."


    Seeing the worried look on Yvonne''s face and the crystal tears welling up in her eyes, Samuel knew


    that if he did not agree to Yvonne¡¯s request, she would definitely not let it go.


    "Manfred, help me keep an eye here." Samuel instructed Manfred.


    "Alright, hurry up and go. Do you still have to worry as long as I''m here?" Manfred said.


    Samuel nodded and followed Yvonne to the parking lot.


    Yvonne drove the car, Samuel, who was sitting in the passenger seat, rushed to the hospital.


    After the banquet was over, everyone arrived at the banquet hall, except for Elder Yi and Fang Zhan,


    who were still by theke.


    "Elder Yi, do Samuel know who you are?" Fang Zhan asked Elder Yi.


    "I don¡¯t intend to expose my identity in front of him, so be careful when you speak. " Elder Yi reminded


    him.


    Fang Zhan didn''t know why Elder Yi had done this, but since Elder Yi had reminded him, he had to do it


    ording to Elder Yi''s wishes.


    "Please rest assured, Elder Yi," Fang Zhan said.


    "What do you think of Samuel?" Elder Yi asked.


    Facing this question. Fang Zhan was silent for a long time, and then he took a deep breath and said, "I


    think that he is absolutely qualified to be the strongest existence in the history of Tianqi, and maybe five


    years is enough for him."


    Fang Zhan didn''t feel much about Samuel before he met Samuel. In his eyes, a man from the secr


    world who hadn''t even joined the Tianqi Realm was like an ant to him.


    Moreover, he could not figure out why Lin Tong, as the God¡¯s favored son, regarded Samuel as his


    opponent.


    It was not until the battle just now that Fang Zhan fully understood.


    Samuel''s strength was worthy of Lin Tong''s fear, because he had such strength now. Once he joined


    the Tianqi Realm, it was only a matter of time before he surpassed Lin Tong.


    "Five years?" Elder Yi shook his head and said, "In my opinion, he will be able to do it within two years


    at most."


    Five years was an exaggerated period for Fang Zhan, but he didn''t expect that Elder Yi had shortened


    the time. From this point, it could be seen how much Elder Yi paid attention to Samuel.


    "Elder Yi, I think there are some secrets hidden on him. Otherwise, he will never be stronger as


    he fights. The reason why his strength can be stronger in the course of the battle is definitely not


    because of his physical quality," Fang Zhan said.


    Elder Yiughed and said, "Everyone who can join Tianqi has secrets. If the secr world knows about


    our abilities, the entire world view will change dramatically." Fang Zhan nodded. Tianqi was a very


    special existence. It could even be said that Tianqi was apletely different world from the secr


    world. So, in the Tianqi era, the strangeness of Samuel was not strange at all.


    "Elder Yi, are you taking him as your disciple because you hope he can lead the Tianqi to solve that


    problem?" Fang Zhan asked cautiously. He had already withdrawn from the Tianqi Realm. With his


    current status, he was not qualified to ask about this matter, but he still couldn¡¯t help but be curious.


    After all, Elder Yi had never epted any disciples. If he suddenly sent such a signal to Samuel, in


    Fang Zhan''s opinion, Elder Yi must have had a n.


    Elder Yi looked at Green Ind with an unprecedentedly serious expression. After a long silence, he


    said, "There are some noises from the forbidden area a few days ago. Maybe in a few years, they will


    return to the earth¡¯s space."


    This sentence made Fang Zhan''s face instantly pale, because he knew very well what it meant.


    " Samuel may be a key figure in this matter. Only he can prevent this matter from happening," Elder Yi


    said.


    Fang Zhan''s breathing was rapid, and he directly knelt down in front of Elder Yi.


    "Fang Zhan is guilty," said Fang Zhan with his head lowered, a look of relief on his face. "Fortunately,


    Elder Yi, you appeared just in time. If Samuel were to die in my hands, the consequences would be


    beyond my wildest imagination." "He needs to grow stronger in battle, and I¡¯m here. How could you kill


    him?" Elder Yi said.


    Fang Zhan was a little embarrassed. For such an important person, Elder Yi must have appeared early


    in the morning to watch the battle. If he wanted to kill Samuel, it would be impossible unless he could


    defeat Elder Yi, but it was impossible.


    In the hospital.


    When Yvonne was waiting in line to register for Samuel, she was pushed out of the queue by an old


    different. She was worried about Samuel¡¯s physical condition and wanted the doctor to check whether


    his injury was serious or not as soon as possible, so she pulled the olddy back.


    "Line up," Yvonne said to the olddy in a cold voice.


    The olddy looked at Yvonne with dissatisfaction and said, "I''m so old. So what if I jump in the line?


    You''re so young. Do you know how to respect your elders?"


    Yvonne, had seen too many people, who relied on his seniority. They used it to obtain the privilege that


    they couldn''t get, and they always acted as if they were old and they had a reason.


    "I know how to respect elders, but why should I respect elders like you, who don''t obey the rules and


    order?" Yvonne said disdainfully.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The olddy was instantly unhappy. She opened her mouth and shouted, "Which family are you from?


    Do you know who I am? Do you know what my son is doing?"


    "I can make your son do anything in Cloud City. Do you believe it?" Yvonne said coldly.


    However, she was serious about this. It was all because of him, which made Samuel very interested.


    "Do you know what my son has been up to today? Not everyone is qualified to attend the banquet held


    by Samuel''s daughter. Who do you think you are?"


    "Did your son tell you who Yvonne is?" Yvonne asked tly.


    The olddy rolled her eyes. How could she not know who Yvonne was?


    "I may be old, but I''m not a dotard. Yvonne is Samuel''s wife, how could I not know?" the olddy said


    disdainfully.


    "Oh, I''m Yvonne."

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    Yvonne''s words stunned the olddy for a moment, and she frowned.


    "This woman is Yvonne. How could it be possible?"


    Today was Han Nian''s 100-day feast. All the Hannigan family was in the Green Peak Manor. How could


    the real Yvonne be here?


    The olddy''s first instinct told her that the woman in front of her was deliberately using Yvonne''s name


    to scare her.


    "Slut, you really don''t know yourself at all. Look at you, how could you be Yvonne? Are you kidding?"


    the olddy said contemptuously.


    Then, she nced at Samuel. The two of them were obviously here together. The olddy could not


    help butugh. She continued, "If you were Yvonne, wouldn''t he be Samuel?"


    Samuel nodded and said, "Old woman, you''re right. I''m Samuel."


    The olddyughed. "Are they crazy? How dare they pretend to be Samuel and Yvonne? This is


    Cloud City. If the real Samuel finds out that they are doing this, do they still want to live?"


    "The cow is going to be blown to the sky by you. I don''t want to waste time with you. Don''t dy my


    registration." After that, the olddy pushed Yvonne hard.


    At such an old age, the strength of an olddy should not be underestimated. Her weak side could only


    be shown on the bus. When she jumped into square dancing or got discounts in the supermarket,


    these old people''s strength wasparable to that of the teenagers of 17 or 18 years old.


    Yvonne was pushed back two steps, which made Samuel feel dissatisfied. Although he didn¡¯t think it


    was necessary to argue with such an old woman, she didn''t have the right to be arrogant and


    unreasonable at her age.


    At this time, a group of hospital leaders happened to pass by. Seeing the quarrel between the two


    sides, a middle-aged man showed a very dissatisfied expression.


    Today, the leaders came to inspect, and he couldn''t let the leaders see this disharmonious scene.


    Just as he was about to step forward to teach the two young men who didn''t respect their elders a


    lesson and perform well in front of the leader, he found that the leaders¡¯ expression changed


    dramatically.


    Could it be because of dissatisfaction?


    This made the middle-aged man even angrier. He quickly said, "Leader, the current social atmosphere


    makes these young people more and more unrespectful to their elders. I''ll teach these two people a


    lesson."


    "Bullshit." The leader shouted at the middle -aged man angrily.


    The middle-aged man was confused. This leader was a very well-educated person, and he was a


    highly educated and elegant man. How could he suddenly swear?


    "Sir, did I say something wrong?" the middle-aged man asked cautiously.


    The leader gnashed his teeth and said, "Do you know who these two young people are? In front of


    them, who has the right to take advantage of their seniority?"


    After that, the leader walked quickly toward Samuel and Yvonne.


    The middle-aged man still looked puzzled." Are these two young people familiar to the leader? But


    even if they are familiar people, they shouldn''t make him suddenly so irritable."


    Moreover, it was such an insignificant matter to cut in line. Was it necessary to argue?


    Was there any need to argue for them? It depended on who they were talking about. Moreover, it was a


    public order. If it could be broken because he was old, then what was the purpose of this order?


    The old leader walked up to Samuel and Yvonne, feeling very nervous.


    Although he did not know Samuel, he had visited Yvonne in person when she was giving birth to her


    baby and baby in the hospital. Who else could it be other than Samuel, who was able to hold Yvonne''s


    hand in front of so many people?


    This was the f*cking Samuel. Who in the current Cloud City still had the courage to act foolishly in front


    of Samuel?


    "Mr. Hannigan, Miss Sue," the leader greeted them respectfully.


    "You are..." Yvonne looked at the man in confusion.


    "Miss Sue, when you were giving birth to a baby in a hospital, I went to visit you. But I''m just a nobody.


    It''s normal for Miss Sue to forget me," the leader said.


    After hearing the leader call their names, the middle-aged man, who had turned up his nose at them,


    froze on the spot as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Mr. Hannigan, Miss Sue.


    It was easy to imagine what kind of people these two people were, to be able to get their leaders to


    treat them with such respect, not to mention that their surname was Hannigan.


    Samuel and Yvonne!


    These two young men turned out to be two bigwigs.


    The middle-aged man wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and felt a chill on his back. Fortunately,


    he was stopped by the leader just now. If he med these two people, the consequences would be


    unimaginable, and they were not wrong about this matter themselves.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I really forgot," Yvonne said apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s my pleasure to be able to meet Miss Sue again," the leader said quickly.


    Peng!


    At this time, the olddy sat down on the ground and looked at Samuel and Yvonne in horror.


    Her legs went weak and she couldn''t stand still at all.


    "You''d better go home quickly. Tell your son that you have provoked someone you shouldn''t have." The


    leader said to the olddy coldly.


    The olddy was so scared that she was in a trance. Even her eyes were distracted.


    She did not expect that the two people in front of her were really Samuel and Yvonne.


    Recently, she had heard a lot about how powerful these two men were from her son. Their status in


    Cloud City was unmatched. Moreover, those who had offended Samuel in the past did note to a


    good end. Today, she was so arrogant in front of these two men.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    More importantly, she had just pushed Yvonne very impolitely, which was enough to push their family


    into the abyss.


    "Miss Sue, please follow me. With your status, you don''t need to register at all." The leader turned his


    head again and said to Yvonne.


    longer.


    When they came to the expert''s consulting room, the leader directly found a group of experienced


    consultation experts and did not dare to neglect this matter at all.


    In the face of the doctors'' care, Samuel seemed a little helpless. It was as if he had an incurable


    disease. He felt as if his life wasing to an end.


    Fortunately, after a series of examinations, Samuel¡¯s body was fine. A group of leaders and doctors


    personally sent Samuel and Yvonne to the hospital gate. They didn''t feel relieved until they drove away.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll definitely pass down your order."


    The olddy, who could not sit still, finally took out the phone and dialed her son''s number.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Liu Yi, who was sitting at the table, received a call with a dissatisfied expression,


    because he was trying to cozy up to a group of business people on the table.


    Liu Yi was just a medium-sizedpany in Cloud City. The reason why he took part in the banquet this


    time was to make more friends to help thepany''s development. After all, the business rtionships


    were very important. The more people he knew, the wider his career would be.


    "Come back quickly. Something big has happened," the olddy said anxiously.


    "Go back?"


    It was not easy for Liu Yi to attend the banquet. Now that the banquet was not over yet, how could he


    go back? It should be known that such an opportunity was probably only once in Liu Yi''s life. He was


    absolutely not willing to miss this opportunity.


    Liu Yi also hoped to greet Samuel that he would at least have some impression of him. If he was lucky


    enough to get Samuel''s appreciation, he would be able to develop like the sun at high noon in Cloud


    City.


    "What''s wrong with you again? Don''t you know what I''m doing today?" Liu Yi lowered his voice and


    said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Your mother is in trouble. You''d bettere back quickly, or our family will be finished," the olddy


    said in a tearful voice.


    Liu Yi only realized how serious the situation was when he heard that his mother was about to cry.

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    Although he was very reluctant to part with the banquet and did not want to miss such a rare


    opportunity in a hundred years, Liu Yi could not bear to part with his old mother, so he had to leave


    early.


    Liu Yi knew that he had missed an once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and once such an opportunity was


    missed, it might never happen to him again.


    When he returned home and saw his old mother panicking, Liu Yi quickly sat beside her andforted


    her, "Mom, don''t be afraid. No matter what it is, I''ll take care of it."


    The Old Madam shook her head, and her eyes were full of horror. She was a very unreasonable


    person in daily life. It wasmon for her to argue with other owners in themunity. Even the


    neighbors on the same floor didn''t want to have a good rtionship with her. Even those who took the


    same elevator as her didn''t want to. They would rather wait for a while. From these trivial things, it


    could be seen that the Old Madam was really not popr.


    However, the olddy did not think that. Liu Yi would be able to resolve anything, so she was used to it.


    But this time, the olddy knew that her unreasonable behavior had caused a lot of trouble. Liu Yi


    might be able to solve other problems, but offending Samuel and Yvonne was beyond Liu Yi''s ability.


    "Did you quarrel with other neighbors again?" Liu Yi asked.


    The olddy shook her head. She did not dare to tell Liu Yi about this matter.


    ''¡®The square dancing position was robbed by others?" Liu Yi continued to ask.


    These trivial things were reallymon for Liu Yi, and they would be yed almost every day. But as


    her son, he was naturally responsible for his family, and he had to stand up for his mother in


    everything, which was also what he should be responsible for.


    In terms of filial piety, Liu Yi definitely had no problem, but the problem was that his filial piety was too


    much.


    "Then what''s going on?" Liu Yi was puzzled and wondered if there was a new problem.


    "I went to the hospital today to cut the line," the olddy said.


    Liu Yi smiled. There was no need to be afraid of cutting the queue. He patted his mother''s shoulder and


    said, "Mom, this is a small matter. What are you afraid of?"


    "I cut Samuel and Yvonne¡¯s team and pushed Yvonne." The olddy made up her mind to tell the truth,


    because she knew that hiding the truth might make the consequences worse. It was better to let Liu Yi


    know as soon as possible so that he could find a way to solve it.


    "Who, who are you talking about?" Liu Yi suddenly stood up from the sofa, and his mind was buzzing.


    "Han... Samuel, and Yvonne," the olddy said.


    Liu Yi''s face was as pale as a sheet of paper and he sat back down on the sofa, but he was obviously


    in low spirits.


    Samuel and Yvonne!


    These two names were like thunder to Liu


    Yi.


    The olddy had provoked these two people and even pushed Yvonne.


    After the fight in Green Ind, Yvonne did take Samuel to the hospital. But how could it be so


    coincidental? How could his mother have run into them?


    "What, what else did you say?" Liu Yi knew that things would not be so simple, because he knew the


    olddy''s temper very well. No matter who it was, she would scold him.


    "I, I also scolded Yvonne for being a coquette," the olddy said.


    Liu Yi was hit too hard by these words, which made a smile appear on his face as if he had lost his


    mind.


    A coquettish fox?


    How dare she call Yvonne a sly fox!


    Who was Yvonne now?


    In the entire Cloud City, no one dared toin about Yvonne.


    Those who used to say bad things about Yvonne behind her back wished that they could shut their


    mouths; for fear that Yvonne would get even with them.


    He had worked so hard to get the ticket to the banquet, hoping to take this opportunity to open up more


    roads for thepany. He dreamed of expanding thepany and letting his old mother live a better


    life.


    But he never thought that his mother would make such a big mistake before he couldplete what he


    had been trying so hard to do.


    At this moment, Liu Yi finally woke up. He was too filial and spoiled the olddy, which led to such a


    result today.


    If she hadn''t been so arrogant, if he hadn''t helped her solve so many troubles, she wouldn''t have been


    like this today.


    "I brought this upon myself. If I hadn''t helped you in everything, you wouldn''t be so unreasonable no


    matter who you are talking about," Liu Yi said in despair.


    In the past, the Old Madam had never thought that she was unreasonable and even thought that


    everything she did was natural. Others should give in to her and take her as the center of focus in


    everything. But now, when she met with an iron te, the Old Madam suddenly came to her senses.


    At this time, Liu Yi suddenly stood up. The olddy asked, "Where are you going?" "Where else can I


    go? Now I can only ask for Samuel''s forgiveness." After saying that, Liu Yi went straight out of the


    house.


    At the Green Peak Manor.


    After checking on his physical condition, Samuel returned to the Green Peak Manor and went directly


    to theke, followed by Zhang Bifeng.


    For what happened today, Zhang Bifeng thought that he had not done a good job of security work, so if


    Samuel wanted to me him, he would never have anyints.


    "Mr. Hannigan, today''s responsibility is on me. If you want to me me, I am willing to bear all the


    consequences." Zhang


    Bifeng said to Samuel in an uneasy mood. "It has nothing to do with you. Even if a hundred security


    guards block the door, they can''t stop him froming in," Samuel said.


    Zhang Bifeng had seen Fang Zhan''s strength, but in his mind, Samuel was stronger. In the process of


    fighting, although Samuel was in decline at the early stage, he became braver and braver as he fought.


    In Zhang Bifeng''s opinion, if they continued to fight, it was very likely that Fang Zhan would lose.


    "How deep is theke?" Samuel asked Zhang Bifeng.


    "Two meters," Zhang Bifeng said. The construction of the artificialke was done by him personally, so


    he was very clear about the parameters of the artificialke.


    "Does it have any stress points under theke?" Samuel continued to ask.


    "The stress point?" Zhang Bifeng looked at Samuel in confusion. He did not understand what he


    meant.


    "It is the kind of force point that can support one to stand on the surface of theke." Samuel exined.


    Zhang Bifeng shook his head and said, "No."


    But Samuel saw it clearly. The old man was obviously walking across theke. If there


    was no support under the water, how could he walk forward on the water surface?


    Although the water had a capacity, it was impossible for it to support a person''s feet.


    "How did this old thing do it?" Samuel frowned. This matter was beyond his knowledge. How could an


    ordinary person do such an incredible thing?


    "Mr. Hannigan, what did you say?" Zhang Bifeng did not hear Samuel''s words clearly and asked.


    "It¡¯s nothing. Go and do other things," Samuel said.


    Zhang Bifeng could only leave for the time being. However, he could see that Samuel was worried, as if


    he was confused by something.


    Samuel jumped over the fence, walked to theke, and gently patted the surface of theke with his


    palm.


    "Do you want to know how I did it?" At this time, the white-bearded old man''s voice suddenly came


    from behind.


    Samuel turned around, pretended to wash his hands, and said, "I just want to wash my hands. Do I


    need you to teach me?"


    Elder Yi smiled faintly. He knew what Samuel was thinking about, but this guy was too embarrassed to


    admit it.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "When you go to the Tianqi era, you will get to know this world again. At that time, you won''t find this


    kind of thing strange." Elder Yi Jian said.


    "What kind of ce is Tianqi?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "I can''t tell you. After all, you are not a person in the Tianqi era yet."Elder Yi said.


    Samuel shook the water in his hand and said indifferently, "Forget it. I don¡¯t want to know anyway."

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    Looking at Samuel''s back, Elder Yi didn''t know whether tough or cry. In the Tianqi era, no one dared


    to treat him like this. Besides, without his indication, no one dared to leave like this in front of him.


    However, in the face of Samuel, Elder Yi felt powerless. He knew that it would be useless to threaten


    Samuel with special means. Moreover, Samuel was too important for Tianqi. Even Elder Yi was not


    willing to suppress him with his identity.


    Fang Zhan could also feel this, so he was very surprised at Samuel''s status. If it were anyone in the


    Tianqi era, they would have been punished by the four sects.


    "Elder Yi, won''t you make him look down upon you and take Tianqi more seriously by treating him like


    this?" Fang Zhan said to Elder Yi.


    Elder Yi shook his head and said, "If you understand his life, you will know that he is not such a person.


    On the contrary, the more he is oppressed, the more rebellious he will be. Since childhood, this kid has


    been under the oppression, and he is very sensitive to this kind of things."


    Samuel''s childhood had been rejected by everyone in the family. Even the servants in his family did not


    care about him. Elder Yi had investigated this point very clearly. It was also because of this


    understanding that Elder Yi understood Samuel''s true personality.


    He was like a spring, peaceful and harmonious. Once he was pressed, the feedback he received would


    be strong and stic.


    Samuel returned to the banquet hall.


    Although the banquet wasing to an end, no one was willing to leave the banquet except for Liu Yi.


    After all, their purpose here was to build a better friendship with Samuel. If they left before Samuel


    showed up, it would not be worth the trip.


    "President Hannigan."


    "President Hannigan."


    "President Hannigan."


    Every time he passed by a table of guests, they would take the initiative to stand up and greet Samuel.


    They hoped to make Samuel familiar with them in this way.


    If it was something else, Samuel would definitely not pay attention to these people, because for his


    current status, it waspletely unnecessary.


    But today was Han Nian''s banquet, so Samuel responded to everyone with a smile.


    Nangong Boling deliberately left Samuel a seat beside him. When he saw Samuel, he waved at him.


    Samuel walked over and sat next to


    Nangong Boling. Although he pretended to be indifferent in front of Elder Yi, in fact, his curiosity was


    very high. He just didn''t want to lose in front of Elder Yi, so he acted as if he didn''t care.


    "Samuel, you want to help that person find his daughter. This is something that the Nangong family can


    do," Nangong Boling said to Samuel. His words were very clever. He did not say that he could do it, but


    the Nangong family. It was obvious that he had made a clear distinction between himself and the


    Nangong family. This was also a kind of reminder to Samuel that as long as he wanted to, he could


    be the master of the Nangong family.


    "I do need the Nangong family''s help in this matter. Only the Nangong family can do it. But I haven''t


    thought it through yet," Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling smiled faintly and said," Such a big thing really needs time to consider. I''m not in a


    hurry. It''s not toote to inform me when you¡¯ve made up your mind."


    Nangong Van, who was sitting next to Nangong Boling, had mixed feelings in his heart. In the past, the


    three brothers had fought openly and secretly for the position of the Master of the Nangong family for


    many years, but in the end, the position of the Master ended up in the hands of an outsider. Moreover,


    this outsider actually looked down on the position of the Master. He still needed to think about it.


    This feeling was hard to ept to Hangong Van, but he now understood that both Hangong Feng and


    Hangong Sun had died in Samuel''s hands. He was not qualified topete with him at all.


    Furthermore, after hearing Hangong Boling''s words, he was not in the mood topete with Samuel.


    After Samuel went to Tianqi, the Hangong family would still be managed by him, but the title of master


    did not belong to him. This was not important in Hangong Van''s eyes. After all, he had real power, so


    there was no need to ask for an empty title.


    "Do you know what kind of ce Tianqi is? " Samuel couldn¡¯t help asking Hangong Boling in a low


    voice.


    In the face of this question, Nangong Boling could only shake his head. Because Tianqi was too


    mysterious, Nangong Boling had spent a great deal of capital and resources to understand Tianqi, but


    in the end, he also gained nothing.


    "I don''t know. Although the Nangong family is powerful in the secr world, the location of Tianqi is far


    beyond the secr world. This is not information that the Nangong family can control," Nangong Boling


    said.


    Although Samuel had already guessed the answer, Samuel still couldn''t help sighing after Samuel


    heard Nangong Boling''s words.


    For him, the unknown Tianqi was like a dark and endless road. He did not know what would happen


    every time he took a step. Samuel was very ostracized that the unknown was full of unknown variables


    and dangers.


    Ever since he was young, Samuel had been ustomed to controlling everything that happened


    around him. He would use the information he had mastered to gauge the benefits and disadvantages


    brought to him. If there was danger, Samuel would take precautions beforehand.


    But now, Samuel had a wife and a child, so he paid more attention to it. After all, he had a heavier


    responsibility. His life was not only his own, but also rted to the life of Yvonne and Han Nian. He


    could not let anything happen to himself.


    At that moment, Samuel could not help thinking about Tianqi. No matter what secret was hidden there,


    was it more important than Yvonne and Han Nian?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But the curiosity in his heart kept driving Samuel''s yearning for Tianqi. So at this time, Samuel was in a


    dilemma. This was the first time in his life that he had ever faced such a dilemma.


    The banquet wasing to an end. Samuel hade to each table to thank the guests and toast


    them, which made those people feel honored. Everyone took this opportunity to introduce themselves


    to Samuel.


    Samuel did not remember the names of those people, and there was no need to remember them.


    Anyway, these people were just small potatoes for him.


    After the banquet, the guests left.


    Anyone who was familiar with Liu Yi would pretend that they didn''t know him at this moment, so as not


    to be implicated.


    However, this ridiculous idea could only be thought of in his head.


    When the Samuel family walked out of the manor, Liu Yi knelt on the ground and walked in front of


    Samuel.


    Samuel looked at Liu Yi in confusion and asked, "What do you mean? "


    "Mr. Hannigan, my mother didn''t know who you were and didn''t know you. Please forgive her," Liu Yi


    said.


    After hearing what he said, Samuel understood what he meant. The unreasonable olddy in the


    hospital seemed to be his mother. He was here to apologize to his mother.


    "Mr. Hannigan, this is my fault. If you want to me someone, please me me." Liu Yi kowtowed after


    speaking.


    "I don''t me her, but I advise you to let her control her temper. Although she is old, it is not the capital


    for her to be unreasonable," Samuel said.


    "Please don''t worry. President Hannigan. I will definitely warn her," Liu Yi said.


    "Okay, just go." After saying that, Samuel passed by Liu Yi.


    Liu Yi was finally relieved, but he knew that after this incident, it was impossible for him to be valued by


    Samuel if he wanted to please Samuel again.


    In the distance, Samuel saw a familiar face, but he had not seen this person for a long time.

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    Tang Long and his family were standing in the distance, looking very reserved. The moment they saw


    Samuel, they were stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Tang Chengye was an old ssmate of Godfrey. When Tang Chengye first changed a new house, he


    also took a group of old ssmates to show off in his new home. And taking this opportunity, he even


    belittled Samuel.


    In the past, Tang Chengye very much hoped Yvonne could marry Tang Long. In his opinion, a good-for-


    nothing Samuel was not worthy of Yvonne. Only his excellent son had the qualification.


    However, ever since Samuel''s identity slowly surfaced in Cloud City, Tang Chengye finally understood


    the difference between Tang Long and Samuel.


    Tang Long was indeed capable, but there was a huge difference between him and Samuel.


    In the current Cloud City, Samuel had be the most well-deserved number one. Tang Long had


    once offended Samuel, causing him to be an unemployed vagrant.


    The three of them all knew that if they wanted Tang Long to develop in Cloud City again, they had to be


    forgiven by Samuel. That was why they had taken this opportunity to apologize to him.


    However, when they saw the big shots who left and they saw Samuel, they did not know what to do.


    After all, Samuel¡¯s status was far higher than theirs. He was not at the same level as them.


    "Dad, your old ssmate is here," Samuel said to Godfrey with a smile.


    Godfrey also had a faint smile on his face, as well as a hint of pride.


    In the past, when Yvonne and Samuel just got married, Tang Chengye often criticized Godfrey for this


    matter. At that time, Godfrey held back his anger, because Tang Long''s career was like the sun at high


    noon. No matter whom it was, Tang Long was much better than Samue. Therefore, in the face of Tang


    Chengye¡¯s sarcasm, Godfrey could only swallow his anger.


    Even now, Godfrey still clearly remembered how Tang Chengyepared Samuel with Tang Long. He


    once said that Tang Long was a dragon, while Samuel was just a maggot.


    But now, Samuel was different, and Godfrey''s position had changed. Who dared to say that his son-in-


    Walking to Tang Chengye, Godfrey said with a smile, "Old Tang, what are you doing here? If I had


    known earlier, I would have let you go in to have a meal. We haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Tang Chengye looked embarrassed. He did want to go in, but what qualifications did he have? The


    people who attended the banquet today were all famous figures, and he was just amoner.


    "Godfrey, you are now a big shot. You won¡¯t be able to meet me even if I want to," Tang Chengye said.


    Godfrey had been lying in bed some time ago. Not only Tang Chengye couldn''t see him, but other old


    ssmates couldn''t get in touch with him either. So in private, someone said that Godfrey''s status had


    changed and he had already looked down on his old ssmates, but the reality was not like this.


    "You can''t say that. Although I am indeed a little different now, I remember all of you old ssmates. I


    haven¡¯t forgotten them. If I hadn''t been sick some time ago, I would have asked you out to drink a long


    time ago, " Godfrey said.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "You are sick, what''s going on? " Tang Chengye asked with a very concerned expression.


    A sense of disdain rose in Godfrey¡¯s heart." This guy is pretending to care about me. It seems that he


    has something to ask me for.


    "Old Tang, why did youe to see me today?" Godfrey asked directly.


    Tang Chengye nced at Tang Long and said in a dilemma, "Godfrey, I do have something to trouble


    you with. Nopany dares to ept my son now. I have no choice in Cloud City, so I want to ask you


    for help."


    Tang Long had once been hired by the real estate of Weakriver with a high sry, but because he had


    a conflict with Samuel, he was expelled from the real estate of Weakriver, which almost spread


    throughout the entire Cloud City. And those people knew who the boss of the real estate of Weakriver


    was. Who dared to ept the person who was expelled by Samuel?


    It was not that Tang Long had not tried the development of other cities, but without foundation, he could


    not ept everything from the beginning, so he would rather stay in Cloud City to look for


    opportunities.


    "It''s about this." Godfrey sighed. He knew what was going on with Tang Long. He had been fired by


    Samuel from the property of Weakriver. Since it was Samuel''s decision, he could not change it easily.


    Samuel had long forgotten about these trivial things. Moreover, the grudge between Tang Long and him


    was now not a big deal at all. In the past, Godfrey had beenughed at by a group of old friends


    because of him. Now, it was time for Samuel to save face for Godfrey.


    "Dad, it''s up to you. I''ll take Yvonne and the kid home. It''s windy outside," Samuel said to Godfrey.


    Godfrey''s face lit up. He knew that Samuel was deliberately giving him face. He nodded and said,


    "Okay, okay, you go home first."


    After Samuel and others left, Tang Chengye walked to Godfrey with a ttering smile.


    "Godfrey, your son-inw is really something now. Our old ssmates are all very envious," Tang


    Chengye said.


    "Ahem." Godfrey cleared his throat and said, "Old Tang, I remember that you often said Samuel was a


    good-for-nothing, didn¡¯t you? Isn''t he a good-for-nothing?"


    Hearing this, Tang Chengye''s face instantly became very ugly.


    Good-for-nothing?


    Who dared to say Samuel was trash in the current Cloud City? If he was trash, wouldn''t the entire


    Cloud City be worse than trash?


    "Don''t say that. I used to be blind and didn''t know how powerful he was. Now I''ve seen it clearly. A few


    days ago, we gathered together. Who doesn''t say that your son-inw is powerful?" Tang Chengye


    said.


    There was a proud smile on Godfrey''s face that he could not hide. In the past, he had been scolded


    over and over again because of Samuel. Now, he could finally feel proud because of Samuel.


    "When there''s no way out, you think of your Uncle Godfrey? Tang Long, you were not so modest when


    you scolded me. Fortunately, I didn''t marry my daughter to you, otherwise, our Sue family would really


    be ruined." Godfrey quickly vented his anger.


    "Uncle Godfrey, this means that you have foresight." Tang Long said something against his will.


    "Okay, for the sake of your father and me being old ssmates, I will give you a chance to register in


    the real estate of RWeakriver tomorrow," Godfrey said.


    "Thank you, Uncle Godfrey. Thank you, Uncle Godfrey." Tang Long thanked him excitedly. He was just


    looking for a job, but he didn''t expect that he would have a chance to return to the real estate of


    Weakriver.


    "Old Tang, let¡¯s meet up with our old ssmate another day and see what other people''s children are


    doing. If they don''t have any great achievements, I''ll arrange a job for them," Godfrey said generously.


    But after saying that, he regretted it a little.


    After all, he was just an idle person and had no right to arrange work for everyone.


    "Okay, I''ll inform themter. I''m sure no one will be absent,¡± Tang Chengye said.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    "It''s a long way to go. I didn''t expect it to be Godfrey''s turn to be proud now." Tang Chengye shook his


    head helplessly. His son, whom he was proud of, couldn''t bepared with Samuel.

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    After sending Yvonne and the others home, Samuel went to the real estate of Weakriver.


    For Samuel, he didn¡¯t care about this smallpany at all. After all, he didn''t even care about the


    financial resources of the Nangong family. The annual ie of the Weakriver Estate was not as


    much as the Nangong family¡¯s money to pluck feathers.


    But this was in his name after all, and their rtionship waspletely different.


    Liam had not seen the Young Master for a long time, and he was inexplicably nervous. After all, the


    current Samuel waspletely different from before. The previous Samuel was an abandoned son


    exiled by the family, but now, Samuel not only controlled Cloud City, but also the


    Hannigan family in Swallow City.


    In the past, countless people thought that Han Jun was qualified to be the householder of the Hannigan


    family. Liam was sent to Cloud City, he was still dissatisfied with this arrangement. Now, Han Jun, a


    good-for-nothing, was still in Qin City, but Samuel had be a big shot in the city. No one had


    expected this result.


    "Young Master." Liam walked over to Samuel respectfully and lowered his head as he called out to him.


    "There are so many things in thepany. Can you handle it alone?" Samuel asked. Now, the projects


    in the hands of Weakriver''s real estate were not only the development of the west of the city, but also


    the refurbishment of the viges in the city. These two projects were the top priority in Cloud City, and


    now almost all the responsibilities were in Liam''s hands.


    Although the Sue family had also participated in these two things, the Sue family was just an assistant.


    Moreover, with Linda''s business vision, it was rare for her to be able to help in this matter.


    "Little Master, these are all things that I should do," Liam said.


    "Back then, you havee to Cloud City because you have got the orders of


    Nangong Qianqiu. Your aim is to hope to be the core of the Hannigan family. I guess correctly,


    right." Samuel asked.


    Liam knew Samuel was a smart man and could not hide anything from him, so he would not cover it up


    in front of Samuel. He said frankly, "Young Master, I really hope to get an important position from the


    Hannigan family. Nangong Qianqiu also promised me that as long as I can help her destroy you, she


    will arrange a new job for me in Swallow City."


    "Destroying me?" Samuel smiled faintly. Nangong Qianqiu''s thoughts were really vicious. She had


    isted him since he was a child. Even though he had grown up and had be a live-in son-inw


    in Cloud City, she still had no intention of letting him go.


    "Han Jun is the most important person in her heart. No one canpare to im. I can''t evenpare to


    a servant," Samuel said.


    Liam knew very well what kind of attitude Nangong Qianqiu had towards Samuel.


    This olddy wanted nothing more than to trample Samuel under her feet and turn him into aplete


    piece of trash to prove Han Jun''s excellence.


    But in fact, Han Jun was just azy rich second generation. His real ability was no less than one-


    million-of-a-millionth of Samuel''s.


    Samuel was 14 years old. He had set foot in the business world, secretly established his ownpany,


    and cultivated countless puppets.


    As for Han Jun, he was fourteen years old. He was still ying supermanly toys and acting like a


    spoiled child in front of Hangong Qianqiu. The gap between the two of them was not at the same level


    at all.


    "Young Master, the truth will be revealed. She was wrong. Even if she is dead, she will regret it in the


    grave," Liam said.


    Samuel shook his head and thought," Hangong Qianqiu, do you really think she''ll regret it?" "She won''t


    admit her mistake. She will only regret not killing me earlier to prove that her point of view is correct,"


    Samuel said tly.


    Liam sighed. Samuel was right. With Nangong Qianqiu''s character, how could she admit that she was


    wrong? Even if she was wrong, she would do her best to hide it. Even if Nangong Qianqiu was given a


    chance to revive, it was likely that she would not pay much attention to Samuel. Instead, she would


    choose to use a sharper method to deal with Samuel.


    "Young Master, no matter what, she is already dead. The Hannigan family belongs to you. Han Jun


    can''t bepared to you at all," Liam said.


    "She can''t give it to you, but I can give it to you. From today on, when you return to Swallow City, I will


    give you all the businesses of the Hannigan family in


    Swallow City," Samuel said.


    Liam''s eyes were shocked. He had prepared to stay in Cloud City for the rest of his life. He did not


    expect Samuel to give him such power.


    All the businesses of the Hannigan family in Swallow City!


    It was not only the entrance into the core of the Hannigan family, but also the control of the life and


    death of the Hannigan family.


    Liam couldn''t figure out why Samuel gave him so much power, so he didn''t dare to take it easily.


    "Young... Young Master, what do you mean by this?" Liam asked in fear. He was afraid that this was a


    trap Samuel had set up for him.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. The reason why I did this is that I don¡¯t care about the business in


    Swallow City, and that ce is not worth missing for me. However, I don''t want to be criticized by


    others because of the Hannigan family. If there is no one to take care of it, it will go bankrupt sooner or


    sincere idea, not to set up a trap for Liam.


    The Hannigan family in Swallow City did not have any goodwill toward Samuel years ago. It even


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    caused Samuel to have many painful memories. Hence, Samuel had no feelings for Swallow City.


    However, that ce still carried the name of the Hannigan family. Since Samuel¡¯s surname was


    Hannigan, he did not wish for the Hannigan family to be gossiped about.


    Moreover, many people in Swallow City knew that Han Tianyang did not die. If the Hannigan family


    declined in Swallow City, Han Tianyang would also be a target of ridicule.


    "But, hasn''t Old Master alreadye back? " Liam asked with confusion. Even if Han Tianyang was


    not willing to ask about business affairs, there was still Gina. It was impossible for the Hannigan family


    to let him, an outsider, make the decision.


    Seeing Samuel did not look like a joke, Liam could not help but breathe quickly. He had never imagined


    that he would have such power. Although he was still in the name of the Hannigan family, he would be


    in charge of everything. In the future, his position in Swallow City would soar.


    "But, what about the property of Weakriver? " Liam asked.


    "Before that, I haven''t really decided on this matter. But today, I saw an acquaintance, so I decided to


    let you go back to Swallow City. Although he offended me before, I can''t deny that he is very capable,"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    When Liam heard these words, he immediately searched through his mind.


    He had offended the Young Master before, and he was also very capable.


    "Yes, it''s Tang Long," Samuel said. This guy had left no good impression on Samuel before, but with


    his current status, there was no need for him to argue with such a nobody. Moreover, with Tang Long''s


    ability, he was indeed qualified to be Liam''s subordinate.


    "Are you sleeping?" Samuel asked in reply.


    Liam was stunned. Although Tang Long got the opportunity, there was still a long way to gopared


    with him. After all, he was about to control the entire Hannigan Family in Swallow City. The resources


    of the Hannigan Family in Swallow City could not bepared with that of the Weakriver property.


    "Young Master, don''t worry. I won''t let you down." Liam bent down at 90 degrees and said respectfully


    to Samuel.

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    Back home, Godfrey told Samuel that he had arranged for Tang Long to go to the real estate in Weakriver. Such an arrangement


    was exactly what he wanted, so Samuel had no objection.


    Godfrey, who had been on tenterhooks, could finally let go of his worries.


    "Samuel, thank you for giving me so much face," Godfrey said with a sigh. When Samuel had married into the Sue family, he had


    disliked him everywhere. Although he was not as outrageous as Lydia, he had never treated Samuel well. But now, he had to rely


    on Samuel to save face, which inevitably made Godfrey feel a little guilty.


    After all, everything in the Sue family was given to him by Samuel. Godfrey was not as ungrateful as Lydia. He did not think that


    all of this was natural. Even if Samuel married his daughter, he did not have the capital to be arrogant in front of Samuel. This


    was because Samuel could choose to give it to anyone.


    "You''re my father-inw, so it''s only right for me to do this. Since the past is in the past, let it stay," Samuel said.


    Godfrey nodded excitedly. It was a pity Lydia did not enjoy this honor. If she were not so powerful or stupid, she would have been


    able to live the life she had dreamed of. Unfortunately, she had made mistakes again and again and done the most stupid thing


    in her life.


    ¡°Yvonne is waiting for you in the room. When she came back, she looked worried. Maybe she has a lot to tell you. You can go,"


    Godfrey said.


    Samuel took in a deep breath when he heard this.


    Yvonne did not ask too much about the matter of Tiangi. Samuel knew that she was not only repressing her curiosity, but also


    avoiding a head-on discussion about this matter. Perhaps in Yvonne''s heart, she did not want to ept that Samuel would leave


    again.


    But for Samuel, the Tianqi was unavoidable. This was something he had to face.


    After returning to the room, Yvonneid on his side on the bed, revealing the curves of her body that she was proud of. Even


    though she was already a mother, Yvonne''s figure was still maintained extremely well. This was probably the privilege of a


    goddess. The past number one beauty in Cloud City, even if she had be a mother, was not inferior to the other young


    women.


    Samuel closed the door gently. Yvonne''s body trembled slightly, and then she sat up.


    Samuel walked to the side of the bed and sat down. Then, he held Yvonne''s hand and asked in a gentle voice, "What''s wrong?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne buried her head in her knees. This action was full of defense, as if she was cutting off her connection with the outside


    world.


    "When are you leaving?" Yvonne asked.


    This was a problem that they would have to face sooner orter, so Samuel did not avoid it. He said, "Time is up, so | will leave.


    But this time is unknown to me."


    "Do you want to do something very dangerous?" Yvonne continued to ask.


    Samuel did not know how to answer this question, because with his current understanding of Tianqi, he did not know what he


    would face in the future.


    ¡°No matter what, I''lle back to you alive, " Samuel said. "This is my promise to you."


    Hearing this, Yvonne threw herself into Samuel''s arms and said with sobbing, "If you dare to die, I''lle to you with Nian¡®er."


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. The deterrence of this sentence was too strong for him. The safety of one person


    was closely rted to the lives of three people. Even if he really met a dead situation, Samuel didn''t dare to die.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. Have you forgotten who | am? | heard that Elder Yi is a big shot in the Tianqi era." Samuelforted


    Yvonne.


    Yvonne stayed in Samuel''s arms and refused to get up. She said, "The white-bearded old man is not just a person sent by Elder


    Yi."


    Samuel stunned. He had no doubts about the white-bearded old man''s identity before, because Ma Yu also appeared in the


    U.S., so it was not strange for him toe again. But after the battle with Fang Zhan in Green Ind, Samuel knew that the


    white-bearded old man had a high position in Tianqi. Since he was in a high position, how could he be sent to protect him?


    Samuel felt that there was something strange about the white-bearded old man¡¯s identity, but he didn¡¯t expect Yvonne could also


    notice it.


    ¡°What do you think?" Samuel asked.


    "In my opinion, he is likely to be Elder Yi," Yvonne said.


    "Do you have any evidence?" Samuel continued to ask.


    "Intuition, women''s intuition, do you believe it?" Yvonne raised her head, tears still welling up in her eyes.


    "Yes." Samuel did not even think before the word came out of his mouth. How could he not believe his woman?


    Yvonne smiled like a flower and said, "It''s because I''m reasonable, or because I''m your wife, that''s why you believe in me."


    ¡°Of course, it''s because you''re my wife.


    What my wife says is the truth," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne was amused by his words and felt much better. She looked at Samuel with her big shining eyes and said, "In this case,


    should | give you a reward?"


    "What reward?" Samuel could not help but ask out of curiosity.


    ¡°I''ll tell you tonight."

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    "| Know you are wronged in this matter. Just take it as a face for Grandfather." Han Tianyang was happy to see Samuel agree,


    but he also felt that he owed Samuel. If it weren''t for him, Samuel wouldn''t have done such a thing in his life.


    Samuel shook his head and did not say anything.


    Han Tianyang said, "Grandpa didn''t want to excuse her. She is also a poor woman. She married me as a pawn of the Hangong


    family. She hoped that Han Jun could make the Hannigan family grow, and even have the ability topete with the Hangong


    family. Therefore, she gave all her love to Han Jun. The only mistake she made was that she chose the wrong person.


    "She chose the wrong person?"


    In Samuel''s view, this sentence was more or less ridiculous, but he did not refute Han Tianyang''s words. He would never oppose


    what Han Tianyang wanted him to do.


    "Maybe tomorrow,¡± Samuel said.


    "Well, go to bed early." After that, Han Tianyang stood up and went back to his room.


    Samuel looked at his phone. Yvonne hadn''t sent him a message yet, so he could only continue to wait on the sofa.


    At this time, Jiang Yingying, who had finished her training, returned home. When she saw Samuel, she came over.


    "Brother Samuel, why aren''t you going to rest?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    "Uh... | don''t know what I''m waiting for. | just want to wait a bit longer," Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying felt puzzled. Samuel didn''t know what he was waiting for. Why was he still waiting?


    However, she was not qualified to judge what Samuel was going to do. She could only say, "Then I''ll go back to my room to rest.


    You should go to bed early."


    When Jiang Yingying turned around, Samuel suddenly thought of something. He asked Jiang Yingying, "By the way, do you have


    a headache recently?"


    Samuel still remembered the experience when he had an inexplicable headache. Now that he thought about it, this situation


    might have something to do with the two skulls. If his strength and Jiang Yingying''s really came from the skulls, then the two of


    them should have the same headache.


    If Jiang Yingying really had this kind of phenomenon, Samuel would be able to further confirm that the power came from the


    skull.


    Jiang Yingying was obviously stunned. She had not told anyone about this matter, because she was afraid that she would cause


    unnecessary worry. So even when she had a headache, Jiang Yingying did not let herself scream. But how did Samuel know


    about it?


    "Brother Samuel, you... you..." Jiang Yingying was so frightened that she didn''t know what to do. She subconsciously felt as if


    Samuel had peeked at her when she was sleeping. How could he know such a private thing?


    "Don''t worry; | definitely didn''t peep at you. | just figured it out based on my experience after seeing yourplexion recently."


    Jiang Yingying didn''t need to answer.


    From her reaction alone, Samuel had already got the answer he wanted. It seemed that the two skulls were not simple.


    "Brother Samuel, do you know any medical skills?" Jiang Yingying asked in astonishment.


    "A little bit, a little bit." Samuel hurriedly said. This kind of bullshit, it was estimated that only Jiang Yingying would believe it.


    At this time, Samuel''s cell phone suddenly vibrated. It was a message fm rYvonne, saying that he could enter the door.


    Samuel''s heart suddenly fluttered.


    He stood up and said to Jiang Yingying, "Go to bed first. I''m going to rest, too."


    "Yes." Jiang Yingying nodded and believed Samuel¡¯s nonsense. She really thought that Samuel was a person who knew medical


    skills.


    Samuel stood at the door and took a deep breath. He looked as nervous as when he was in the same room with Yvonne for the


    first time.


    When he opened the door, Yvonne''s back was turned towards him. The baggy flight attendant''s uniform outlined Yvonne''s


    perfect figure without any ws.


    Samuel felt hot at the tip of his nose, as if something was going toe out.


    Was this a surprise?


    Wasn''t this surprise too great? How could it be so exciting?


    "What are you waiting for? Close the door quickly." Yvonne said to Samuel with her back to him. At this time, her face was as red


    as a piece of iron that had been burned by the high temperature.


    In fact, after putting on this set of clothes, Yvonne felt a little regretful, but when she heard Linda say that men liked it, she had no


    choice but to nerve herself.


    ¡°Ah! Oh, okay... okay," Samuel stammered.


    When the door closed and Yvonne turned around, the visual impact on Samuel was so strong that Samuel''s mouth suddenly


    went dry.


    "Do you like it?" Yvonne lowered her head and asked.


    Seeing Yvonne''s bashful look, Samuel pounced on her like a hungry tiger.


    "Yes, | like it too much!"


    The next morning, Samuel got up early. He Ting and Jiang Yingying were preparing breakfast in the kitchen. When they saw


    Samuel, their expressions were obviously a little embarrassed, and they deliberately avoided Samuel''s eyes.


    Noticing their strange behavior, Samuel asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you two?"


    Jiang Yingying''s face suddenly turned red. For an inexperienced girl, the big noisest night really made her shy.


    He Ting nced at Samuel and felt a little embarrassed, because the noise was so loud that everyone in the vi might have


    heard it.


    However, as someone who had been through this before, she could still understand. She reminded Samuel carefully, "Samuel,


    there are other people in this house. Can you... lower the noise?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The noise?


    Samuel suddenly thought ofst night''s explosion. It seemed that the movement was a little big, and he felt very embarrassed in


    an instant.


    "You guys didn''t hear me, did you? " Samuel asked.


    ¡°Not only did | hear it, but | also heard it clearly," He Ting said.


    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat. It was not because he felt embarrassed, but because if Yvonne knew about it, she would


    definitely not let him go.

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    ¡°You can run away now, but you can''t run away from temple life time. You can take another step forward," Yvonne said to Samuel


    with a threatening face.


    After hearing this, Samuel did not dare to run away. He just stood there and did not know what to do.


    Yvonne walked to his side and pinched Samuel''s waist hard, which made him gasp in pain.


    ¡°Am | to me?" Yvonne gnashed her teeth and said. When she thought that her voice had been heard by others, she felt so


    ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. How could she face other people in the family in the future?


    "It¡¯s my fault. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault." Samuel could only take the me. ording to his experience, reasoning with


    women was a self-destruction.


    When Yvonne pinched Samuel, she was also distressed, so she could not bear to vent all her grievances on Samuel. What''s


    more, things had already happened, and she could not reverse time. In addition to toughen up to ept it, what choice did she


    have?


    "In the future, you sleep on the floor while | sleep on the bed," Yvonne said.


    Samuel lowered his head. This punishment was too severe.


    However, Yvonne was angry at this moment. It was useless to think about it. Moreover, Samuel believed that after Yvonne


    cooled down, she would not let him sleep on the floor.


    "We''re all adults. It''s not a big deal. Don''t think too much." Samuel said, reaching out his hand and continuing, "Let''s go and take


    a look at the scenery of Cloudridge."


    "Hum, haven''t | seen it?" Although Yvonne was stubborn, she still held out her hand to hold Samuel.


    The two trotted all the way to the top of the mountain, breathing in the cold wind.


    Samuel said, "Grandpa said that he will go to the grave for Hangong Qianqiu today."


    Hearing this, Yvonne was stunned.


    She knew very well how much Samuel hated Hangong Qianqiu, but she knew that Samuel would never go against Han


    Tianyang''s words.


    "Since it''s in the past, as a grandson, it''s only right for you to go and have a look," Yvonne said.


    "Do you think so?" Samuel''s eyes revealed some helplessness as he looked to the north.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Yvonne quickly changed the subject and said, "Of course not. She brought you so much pain that you can¡¯t pretend as if nothing


    had happened since she died. But Grandpa asked you to do this. Do you still want to go against Grandpa''s will?¡±


    Samuel shook his head.


    Yvonne held Samuel''s hand tightly and continued, "| know you''ve been wronged. How about | make it up to you tonight? | have


    other clothes."


    Samuel swallowed unconsciously. He suddenly felt that it was not a big deal to go to the grave for Hangong Qiangqiu.


    After morning jogging, they returned home. The group of people packed up and headed for the public cemetery of Cloud City.


    It was still the two Audi cars. As the highest -ranking people in Cloud City, Samuel''s travel tools were low-key, but as long as they


    knew the people in these two cars, they all had respectful eyes.


    Avery interesting thing happened on the way. Samuel was blocked, but the driver of the car seemed to suddenly realize that the


    Audi was not ordinary. He quickly stopped the car and made a 90-degree bow to Samuel, as if he was apologizing.


    After arriving at the cemetery, many people came to the cemetery today, including some rich people. The most eyecatching one


    was a big man wearing a mink coat and golden chain. At first nce, one could tell that he was a nouveau riche.


    The man looked at the Audi car with a disdainful expression, but as soon as he saw the person getting out of the car, he


    immediately put away his disrespectful attitude.


    "Mr. Hannigan, | didn''t expect to see you here." The upstart quickly walked to Samuel''s side and said as he bent slightly.


    Nowadays, in the business world of Cloud City, Samuel was known by almost everyone, but he knew very few people. He had


    no impression of the upstart in front of him.


    "It is not a good thing to meet in such a ce." Samuel said in a faint voice.


    The upstart did not dare to joke, but said with a serious expression and a little sigh," Yeah, who is willing toe to such a


    ce? It''s all sad things."


    This ttery happened to be a p in the horse''s leg. If it was anyone else, Samuel might have felt sad, but for Nangong


    Qianqiu, Samuel had never felt this before.


    "This isn''t a good ce to build up a rtionship. You should hurry up and leave," Samuel said.


    The upstart nodded repeatedly and did not dare to say anything else. He watched Samuel walk into the cemetery.


    After Samuel walked away, a man who looked like a follower next to the nouveau riche said disdainfully, "Brother, who is this


    guy? He looks so arrogant. He really doesn''t put you in his eyes at all.¡±


    In the follower''s opinion, if it were someone else, his Big Brother would have already gone mad. No one dared to be so arrogant


    in front of his Big Brother.


    "¡°Fu*k." The upstart kicked his underling and said angrily, "If you can''t talk, shut your f eking mouth. Do you know who he is? How


    dare he call him little guy?"


    The follower looked aggrieved. He wanted to speak up for the nouveau riche, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be beaten.


    ¡°Big brother, who is this?" the younger brother asked.


    "Who? You''ve heard of Samuel, haven''t you? If you don''t know such a big shot, you¡¯d better leave Cloud City," said the upstart.


    When the younger brother heard Samuel''s name, the expression on his face instantly became frightened.


    "He... he''s Samuel!" said the young man in shock.


    "You''re lucky enough to meet such a big shot in this life. It''s a worthwhile trip. You can die in peace in the future," said the


    upstart.


    The little brother nodded his head. He instantly felt that his kick was not a loss. If Samuel had heard what he said just now, he


    might not even be able to keep his life.

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    The next day, Tang Long, who was about to go to Weakriver Real Estate, was very nervous. Since he was kicked out of


    Weakriver Real Estate, nopany in Cloud City dared to hire him. So for such a long time, Tang Long had never had a formal


    job. He lived entirely by his previous umtion. Now, he was going to work for Weakriver Real Estate again. Tang Long had


    never expected that the ce he was going to was Weakriver Real Estate.


    "Get up from where you fell. Since Godfrey gave you this opportunity, you must grasp it." Tang Chengye said to Tang Long.


    In the past, Tang Chengye liked topare himself with Godfrey because he knew very well that his life was better than


    Godfrey''s. Although Godfrey was the son of the Sue family, he was not put in an important position in the Sue family, so his life


    was even worse than that of ordinary ssmates. Because of this, Tang Chengye liked to find a sense of existence in Godfrey


    very much.


    But now, Tang Chengye had realized the reality. He knew that now no one could match Samuel and the Sue family''s status in


    Cloud City. He was no longer qualified topete with Godfrey, so hispetitive heart had been put away by Tang Chengye.


    He only hoped that Tang Long could work hard and seize this chance to get back on his feet. At least, he would be able to get


    back to work.


    "Dad, don''t worry. | know the gap between Samuel and me. | won''t do anything stupid, " Tang Long said.


    Tang Chengye nodded and said, "Having self-knowledge is a good thing. | know that you may not be convinced, but no matter


    what, you must hide this disgruntlement in your heart.¡±


    Tang Long smiled bitterly when he heard that. He said, "Dad, you really think highly of me. | don''t have to be unconvinced now.


    With Samuel''s position right now, even if | use 100 years to fight against him, | may not be able to surpass him. How can | be


    unconvinced?"


    Tang Chengye sighed. The former Tang Long was the capital for him to boast in front of his ssmates and was the thing he was


    most proud of in his life. But now, he had to ept the fact that the good-for-nothing in his eyes had be a big shot.


    "Go quickly, don''t bete," Tang Chengye said.


    On the way to Weakriver Real Estate, the closer he was to his destination, the more uneasy Tang Long was. After all, he had


    been driven out of this ce.


    Tang Long took countless deep breaths when he arrived at thepany''s entrance. Only then did he summon up the courage to


    walk in.


    There were still many employees in thepany who were familiar with Tang Long, and they knew very well how Tang Long had


    left Weakriver Real Estate in the past, so they felt very strange about his sudden behavior.


    When Tang Long noticed that those people were looking at him, he could only bury his head and walk toward Liam''s office.


    In the past, Tang Long was a very confident and capable young man, but now he didn¡¯t have the courage to ept people¡¯s


    discussion. It was not because Tang Long had be timid, but because he had been defeated many times during this period,


    he hadpletely lost his confidence.


    Finally, he arrived at Liam''s office. Tang Long knocked on the door.


    Liam had been waiting for a long time. Last night, it was a sleepless night for him. He once dreamed of entering the circle of the


    core of the Hannigan family. Aftering to Cloud City, he had given up this idea, because the Hannigan family in Swallow City


    had changed so much that even Hangong Qiangqiu had died. But he did not expect that the good news would fall from the sky


    when he had no idea about this matter.


    Not only would he be the core member of the Hannigan family, but he would also be able to take charge of all the


    development of the Hannigan family in Swallow City!


    "Brother Liam." Walking into the office, Tang Long lowered his head and shouted to Liam.


    ¡°What position do you think is suitable for you in thepany?" Liam asked lightly.


    It was already very rare and precious for Tang Long to get a new job. He had never expected to get a high position in Weakriver


    Real Estate. Moreover, he had confidence in his ability. Even if he started from the bottom, he had the ability to rise to a higher


    level.


    "Brother Liam, I''ll go to any department where there¡¯s a shortage of people," Tang Long said.


    "My officecks people. Do you dare toe?" Liam asked.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Tang Long''s face turned pale in an instant. This office belonged to Liam. If he was sitting here, wouldn''t he rece Liam? He


    didn''t dare to think that way.


    "Brother Liam, don''t joke with me. | don''t dare to sit on your seat," Tang Long said quickly.


    "You used to be confident and courageous. If it were in the past, you would have dared to say yes. But now, what¡¯s wrong with


    you? Why are you so timid and ipetent?" Liam looked at Tang Long coldly.


    Tang Long smiled helplessly and said," Brother Liam, I''ve run into many bigpanies recently. None of them dares to ept


    me. No matter how confident | am, | will be defeated. All | want now is a stable job. No matter where | start, as long as my ability


    is still there, | believe | will sit on the position that | deserve."


    In the face of such a reply, Liam was very satisfied. At least, he was very confident in his ability.


    "I''m not joking with you. This position will be reserved by you, and it was personally arranged by Young Master," Liam said.


    Tang Long suddenly raised his head.


    Little Young Master arranged it!


    Tang Long knew that the Young Master mentioned by Liam was Samuel.


    But... But why would Samuel give him such a high position to let him rece Liam? If he had taken Liam''s ce, what would


    Liam do?


    Tang Long was stunned for a long time before he came to his senses and said," Brother Liam, is this Mr. Hannigan''s test for me?


    Did he ask you to test me on purpose? I''m not that ambitious. | just want a stable job."


    Looking at the panic in Tang Long''s eyes, Liam knew how exciting this arrangement was for him. If the position was changed,


    Liam stood in Tang Long''s position, and he couldn''t believe it was true. After all, Tang Long was driven out of the property of the


    Weakriver because he had offended Samuel. Now Samuel had given him another chance. With such a high position, it was


    natural that he couldn''t believe it.


    "This is not a test, because | am about to return to Swallow City, and the best candidate for this position is you. This is the Little


    Young Master''s decision after careful consideration," Liam exined.

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    Tang Long shook his head. Moving. It was impossible for him to move now. After taking Liam''s ce, his position in Cloud City


    was instantly increased several times. This was the peak of his life. No matter which city he lived in, Tang Long could not do that.


    Seeing Tang Long shake his head, Tang Chengye said angrily, "Are you willing to be humiliated by them? Cloud City is now their


    territory. What ability do you have to fight with them?"


    "Dad, you misunderstood. Godfrey didn''t y with us," Tang Long said.


    ¡°He has not been yed by Godfrey? But Tang Long¡¯s expression is obviously disheartened. If he hadn¡¯t suffered a blow in


    Weakriver Real Estate, how could this have happened?" "What''s going on?" Tang Chengye asked.


    Tang Long swallowed his saliva. Even now, he still couldn''t believe it was true. The gap was so big that he felt like he was ina


    dream.


    "Dad, Liam is going back to Swallow City, and I''m going to rece Liam in Weakriver Real Estate. This is arranged by Samuel,"


    Tang Long said.


    Tang Chengye¡¯s expression was exactly the same as Tang Long''s.


    After a long time, Tang Chengye asked," You... you... what did you say?"


    "| will take Liam''s ce," Tang Long said.


    Tang Chengye took a deep breath and felt his heart and liver trembling. He said, "No, you are not kidding, right? You want to sit


    in Liam''s position. Is it Liam, who is in the property of the Weakriver?"


    Tang Chengye was very aware of Liam''s current status. The development of the weat of the city and the viges in the Central


    City was now Liam''s responsibility alone. The Sue family had only participated a little. Countless people wanted to take a share


    of these two projects. Their only means was to get some jobs through pleasing Liam. If Tang Long really reced Liam''s


    position, the threshold of the Tang Family would be broken by Cloud City''s businessmen.


    "Is there any other Liam besides him?" Tang Long asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Did you hear wrongly, son? Are you hallucinating? Samuel has already shown mercy by giving you a chance to work again. How


    could he give you so much power?" Tang Chengye could not understand why Samuel would do this, to the point where he could


    not believe that this was the truth.


    Tang Long shook his head. He did not understand why Samuel would do this. After all, he had humiliated Samuel in the past.


    Could he really ignore the past?


    In fact, this matter was just a trivial matter to Samuel. It was because he did not have foresight in Cloud City. He did not even


    care about the entire China. The turning point of his lifey in Tianqi and that new world. As such, Samuel did not care about


    these trivial things in the business world at all. He gave Tang Long a chance to toss and turn. Hepletely valued his ability. As


    for his previous grievances, he did not forget them. It was because these trivial things were not worthy of him to bother about.


    In Tang Chengye and his son''s eyes, it was an incredible thing. But it was just a trivial matter for Samuel. This was the difference


    in status and vision.


    "Dad, it''s all true."


    After saying this, Tang Long''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing that it was Liam, Tang Chengye signaled Tang Long to turn on the handsfree phone.


    ¡°Brother Liam, what can | do for you?" Tang Long asked.


    "| forgot to remind you just now to give you a piece of advice. Don''t ever have any thoughts of betraying the Young Master. It


    doesn''t work at all. Otherwise, not only will you lose everything you have now, but you will also lose your life," Liam said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Liam. I''ll keep it in mind," Tang Long said.


    As soon as Liam and his men hung up the phone, Tang Long felt that Tang Chengye had given him a hard p on the back of


    his head.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Tang Long asked in confusion.


    "Go back to your room and write this sentence down a thousand times.


    Remember it well. Don''t have any foolish ideas in the future," Tang Chengye ordered.


    Samuel, who was at the hillside vi, went back to his grave, looked unhappy. Yvonne knew that his heart was knotted, but the


    words in front of the grave just now, in fact, somewhat exposed Samuel''s heart.


    "You''re very cruel on the surface, but you still have a soft side in your heart," Yvonne said to Samuel.


    "What do you mean?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "In the face of a person who you hate to the core, you should curse her to go to hell.


    Why do you want her to watch from the sky?" Yvonne said. She had very good grasp of the loophole in Samuel''s words in front


    of the grave. In Yvonne''s eyes, this was Samuel''s subconscious idea. He really hated Hangong Qianqiu, which was


    understandable. But this kind of hatred did not mean that Samuel really abandoned his blood rtionship with Hangong Qiangiu.


    Samuel frowned slightly. He was sure that he didn''t have such an idea in his heart, but he didn''t know how to refute Yvonne.


    How thinking about it carefully, why didn''t he think about Hangong Qiangiu going to hell?


    Samuel could not give an exnation, so he could only change the subject. "I''m going to Bin County."


    "Why are we going to BinCounty?" Yvonne asked in confusion. It was Lydia''s hometown. There was nothing worth remembering


    for Samuel in Bin County, and it was even less worth for him to go there.


    "There are still some matters that need to be resolved. It¡¯s not a big deal. Don''t worry," Samuel said.


    Yvonne suddenly lowered her head, tears welling up in her eyes in an instant.


    Yvonne did not ask Samuel about the matter of Tianqi because she was running away from the fact that Samuel would soon


    leave in her heart.


    However, Samuel suddenly went to Bin County, which made Yvonne think too much.


    ¡°Are you going to help me solve all of the unstable factors before you leave?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel was stunned. He went to Bin County because it was indeed thest warning to the Jiang family. He did not want the


    Jiang family to make trouble for Yvonne after he left. After all, those shameless guys could do anything. Samuel needed to


    restrain these guys and not give them any chance to do anything.


    However, Samuel could not agree with Yvonne¡¯s words. He did not want Yvonne¡¯s mood to be affected by this matter.


    "Tang Zong, do you still remember?" Samuel asked.


    "Yes, | do," Yvonne. He was a celebrity in Bin County. Thest time they went to Bin County, it was also because of Tang Zong


    that the Jiangs did not dare to look down upon Samuel. How could she forget?


    "Tang Zong went to the United States. Now, Bin County is in chaos, so | need to help him deal with it," Samuel said.

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    Mao Tianyi could be said to be the first person in the present Bin County, so his assistant was particrly arrogant. After all,


    there was no one he could not afford to offend in Bin County. Naturally, he would not care about stopping passers-by.


    He stepped forward and pushed the man, but not only did he not push the passerby away, but he also took a step back.


    This made the assistant even more embarrassed.


    ¡°Are you fucking blind? Do you know whose car it is? Get out of here, or I''ll break your leg," the assistant said disdainfully.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Although he had never been in contact with this person, he could tell from his subordinates that this


    person''s personality was far inferior to Tang Zong''s.


    Tang Zong was very low-key in Bin County, and had never been involved in any scandals. He had a very good reputation in Bin


    County, and even some ordinary people liked him very much, because the development of Bin County had been inseparable


    from Tang Zong. He had created countless employment opportunities and provided the people of Bin County with a better life.


    With such a good reputation, it wouldn''t be long before it would bepletely destroyed by Mao Tianyi.


    "It seems that the person cultivated by Tang Zong is not worthy of his high hopes," Samuel said faintly.


    When the assistant heard Samuel mention Tang Zong''s name, his eyes instantly jumped.


    Although Mao Tianyi was very powerful now, that was only because Tang Zong had left. Once Tang Zong returned, he would


    regain his former identity. If this person in front of him was Tang Zong''s friend, he wouldn''t be able to afford to offend him.


    "Who are you? Do you know Tang Zong?" the assistant asked carefully.


    ¡°Ask Mao Tianyi toe out and take a look and you''ll know who | am. Maybe he''ll recognize me," Samuel said.


    The assistant walked back to the car nervously. Through the window, he said to Mao Tianyi, "Mr. Mao, someone is blocking our


    way. Look..."


    Before the assistant could say anything, Mao Tianyi, who was resting with his eyes closed, chided, "Can''t you handle such a


    small matter? Don''t disturb my rest, | need to rest." "But... Mr. Mao, this person seems to know Tang long," the assistant said.


    Mao Tianyi suddenly opened his eyes. It was normal for people in Bin County to know Tang long, but those who dared to block


    the way must have something to do with Tang long.


    "What¡¯s his name?" Mao Tianyi asked.


    The assistant shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but he said that you might know him."


    Mao Tianyi didn''t dare to slight him. If he was an acquaintance of Tang long, he wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with him. He couldn''t let


    Tang long know what he had done in Bin County.


    As soon as he got out of the car, when Mao Tianyi saw Samuel, he felt his scalp tingle and goose bumps all over his body.


    Samuel!


    He didn''t expect Samuel to be here!


    Thest time Samuel came to Bin County, Tang Zong didn''t introduce him to Mao Tianyi. From Tang Zong''s point of view, he


    didn''t have the right to know him.


    However, he had seen him before and clearly remembered his face.


    How could Mao Tianyi forget the person who could make Tang Zong bow his head?


    In a few steps, Mao Tianyi walked up to Samuel. He lowered his head and said," Brother Samuel, | didn''t expect you to be here."


    The assistant was trembling with fear when he saw this action. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to be such a big shot. Even the arrogant


    Mao Tianyi had to be so respectful when he saw this. As for him, he had even pushed this person just now. Now that he thought


    about it, he was truly regretting it.


    ¡°Are you Mao Tianyi?¡± Samuel asked tly.


    It was like walking on thin ice as Mao Tianyi said cautiously, "Yes, it''s me.


    Brother Samuel can just call me Little Mao."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "| can tell the owner''s character from the character of dogs. Even dogs are so arrogant. Do | have the right to call you Little Mao?


    You are ttering me." Samuel said faintly.


    When Mao Tianyi heard this, he was scared out of his wits. He was so arrogant in the county that his assistant had a bad temper.


    However, Samuel was a big shot that even Tang Zong had to respect. What was he to him?


    "Brother Samuel, I''m sorry, it''s because | didn¡¯t properly discipline my subordinates. Don''t worry, | will definitely take this matter


    seriously," said Mao Tianyi.


    "It seems that you still don¡¯t know what''s wrong. It''s really a wrong decision for Tang Zong to hand over Bin County to you,¡±


    Samuel said coldly.


    Cold sweat broke out on Mao Tianyi¡¯s forehead. He had waited so long for this day. Once Samuel told Tang Zong about it, his


    future would be ruined.


    The frightened Mao Tianyi knelt down in front Samuel and said, "Brother Samuel, | was wrong. Please give me another chance.


    Seeing this, the assistant also knelt down. After all, this matter was caused by him. If Mao Tianyi was finished, he would also be


    finished.


    Ever since Mao Tianyi took the throne, he had followed him to be arrogant and domineering, offending many people. Once he


    lost his position today, he might end up dead on the streets tonight.


    There were a lot of peopleing and going on the road, and many people knew Mao Tianyi. At this moment, when they saw


    him kneel down, all of them showed a surprised expression.


    "Who is this man? How dare he make Mao Tianyi kneel down?"


    "| don¡¯t know this person. | haven¡¯t seen him before. Could he be from the Tang Sect?


    "This Mao Tianyi deserves it. He''s arrogant in Bin County. Does he really think Tang Zong doesn¡¯t know about it? This guy almost


    ruined Tang Zong''s good reputation.


    "He deserves it. | really hope that this guy will die so as not to harm the Bin County."


    ¡°After Tang Zong left, | don''t know how many beautiful girls died in the hands of Mao Tianyi. My colleague''s daughter was forcibly


    taken home by this beast."


    Listening to theintsing from the surroundings, the coldness on Samuel''s face grew even stronger. It seemed that


    Mao Tianyi had done a lot of things that angered gods.


    That was indeed the case. After Mao


    Tianyi got the position, he became


    supercilious and did the most


    exaggerated thing. He saw aceypa


    on the str et. Thewomdn was very


    Dealt |. He went straight to the


    front of the man and offered a high


    price, hoping that the man¡¯s girlfriend


    could apany him for one night.


    The man did not agree and was


    beaten into the hospital by Mao


    Tianyi''s men. This matter had caused


    a lot of noise, but it was finally settled


    by Mao Tianyi. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It could be said that Mao Tianyi was a wicked man whomitted all kinds of crimes. He was so arrogant thathe looked down


    on anyone except Tang Zong.


    "Mao Tianyi, I''m very curious. How many evil things have you done? Even passersby can''t help but scold you," Samuel said


    coldly.


    Mao Tianyi couldn''t wait to kill those gossipy fellows. Indeed, he had done many despicable things, but what right did these farts


    have to point fingers at him?


    "Brother Samuel, it''s all their nder. | don''t know these guys at all. Don''t listen to their nonsense," exined Mao Tianyi.


    At this time, a daring passer-by


    walked to Samuel and said, "Little


    brother, although | don|t know whid |


    y, PEN wore Say is true.


    S guy is really a bad guy. Tang


    long''s reputation has been


    completely ruined on him. If you can


    contact Tang long, you''d better tell


    him these things." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Who the fuck are you? Do you believe that | will kill you?" Mao Tianyi gritted his teeth and stood up, ready to teach the speaker


    a lesson.


    Seeing this, the passer-by took a few steps back in fear.


    Samuel kicked him down and said to the passers-by, "Don''t worry. From today on, Mao Tianyi is a good-for-nothing. He won''t


    hurt you. Thank you for standing out to talk about these people."


    The passerby looked like he was still


    in a state of shock. He regretted


    coming forwar and saving free


    WOHONHET al _ If Mao Tianyi wanted


    to take revenge on him, an ordinary


    person like him wouldn''t be able to


    take it. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Little brother, is what you said true? Mao Tianyi''s methods are vicious. If | get revenge from him, then I''ll be finished," a


    passerby asked Samuel.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry; | will do what | say."


    After saying that, Samuel took out his phone and dialed Tang Zong¡¯s number.


    "I''m in Bin County. I''ve cleaned up the mess for you, Mao Tianyi," Samuel said to Tang Zong.


    Tang Zong had cultivated Mao Tianyi for a long time. As far as he was concerned, he was the best candidate to take over Bin


    County. However, since Samuel had said this, Tang Zong wouldn¡¯t defend him.


    When Samuel turned on the hands-free phone, Tang Zong''s voice came from the phone, "Brother Samuel, if you want to do it


    yourself, he¡¯s not good enough. I''ll send someone over right away.¡±


    These words made Mao Tianyi desperate. He shouted at the phone, "Brother Tang, give me another chance. | will be a good


    man.

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    It was impossible for Tang Zong to give Mao Tianyi another chance. After all, this matter had already been personally dealt with


    by Samuel. Even if Tang Zong still had feelings for him, it wasn''t worth it for him to protect such a person.


    Not long after he hung up the phone, Tang Zong''s men arrived. When he was in despair, Mao Tianyi was taken away. The


    assistant knelt on the ground and trembled. He didn''t even have the courage to look up at Mao Tianyi.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Mao Tianyi''s glory would fall so fast at the beginning, just like a shooting star shing by.


    ¡°Brother Samuel, what he did has nothing to do with me. | was forced. He asked me to do it." The assistant kowtowed to Samuel


    as he spoke.


    Samuel rubbed his temples. He came to Bin County in order to stop the Jiang family from going to Cloud City to make trouble for


    Yvonne. He thought that the person chosen by Tang Zong could make him rxed, but he didn¡¯t expect it to end like this. In this


    way, there would be no one who could control the situation in Bin County, and Samuel also had to worry about who could be in


    charge of Bin County.


    If they were in Cloud City, it would be a piece of cake for Samuel. He had a lot of people to choose from. But in Bin County, he


    really couldn''t think of anyone worthy of his support.


    He nced at his assistant. This kind of coward was not qualified to undertake a great responsibility. Even if he was given


    enough power, he would still be a piece of trash toying with others, and he would be no different from Mao Tianyi.


    After thinking about it for a while, only one name appeared in Samuel''s mind.


    Liu Zhijie!


    He didn''t know what was going on with the man who had secretly been at loggerheads with Samuel after breaking up with Jiang


    Wan.


    To Samuel, Liu Zhijie was not a man who could aplish great things. But his fear of Samuel was very deep. Perhaps


    because of this fear, he would not dare to betray Samuel when he supported him.


    Moreover, it was a good choice to use him to control the Jiang family. After all, Liu Zhijie was very familiar with the Jiang family.


    With Samuel''s current status, he did not need toe personally to intimidate the Jiang family. Even if Johamn came, he would


    still be able to do it with ease.


    But for Samuel, this matter was very important. Anything rted to Yvonne and Han Nian was worth him to do personally.


    It was not because Samuel was making trouble for him, but because in his mind, it was not a small thing that he could ignore.


    Because in this world, only Yvonne and Han Nian were worthy of Samuel''s concern.


    "Find someone for me. His name is Liu Zhijie," Samuel said to the assistant.


    "Yes, yes, Brother Samuel. I''ll help you find out right away," the assistant nodded and said.


    After a few phone calls in session, in


    less than ten minutes, the assistant received a message. From this point of view, he still had good connections in Bin County.


    Maybe if he stayed with Liu Zhijie, he could help a lot. After all, Liu Zhijie was just the boss of an ordinarypany. If Liu Zhijie


    suddenly wanted him to be in such a high position, he might not be able to adapt in a short time. But with the assistant, it would


    be much easier for him to adapt to these things.


    As for whether Liu Zhijie''s character would be led astray by the assistant, Samuel was not worried at all. A dog''s character was


    up to its master''s. Only a dog with a master like Mao Tianyi could be arrogant and domineering. As long as Liu Zhijie could


    recognize what he should do, the assistant would not affect him.


    "Brother Samuel, I''ve already investigated the man. He''s in the Fengman Tower," the assistant said to Samuel.


    Fengman Tower?


    Samuel frowned slightly. If he remembered correctly, Liu Zhijie''spany should be in the financial aspect. This was not food.


    What was he doing in Fengman Tower? This ce sounded like a restaurant.


    ¡°Let''s go." Samuel said.


    Getting into the car that originally belonged to Mao Tianyi, the assistant drove towards the Fengman Tower.


    Although it was not the time to eat now and there was only one table of guests in the Fengman Tower, because of the existence


    of this table of guests, the whole building seemed to be very lively. The voices of every customer who was drinking were very


    loud, and even the king couldn''t stop them from bragging.


    ¡°Liu Zhijie, serve the wine. You are f*cking slow." At this time, a young man shouted loudly.


    After a while, Liu Zhijie walked to the guests with a box of beer in his arms.


    ¡°Liu Zhijie, you used to be a boss. How could you end up like this?"


    "It''s reallyfortable to have a boss like you bring us wine."


    "| used to treat you to dinner, but you didn''t give me any face. Now you know what you are."


    "Hahahaha."


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    They were not ordinary guests. All of them had more or less interacted with Liu Zhijie. They were the bosses of some small


    companies in Bin County. Some of them had a better business than Liu Zhijie, but most of them were not as good as Liu Zhijie


    before. Now, Liu Zhijie spany was finished. In order to survive, he had to find a job. These people gathered together for


    dinner after hearing the news.


    As the saying goes, a drunken man¡¯s intention is not to drink. These people did not reallye to have dinner, but to humiliate


    Liu Zhijie.


    Hearing these words, Liu Zhijie lowered his head. With his current status, he was not qualified topete with these people, and


    he had no capital to turn things around. He could only bear this kind of humiliation silently.


    ¡°By the way, what''s your girlfriend''s name? | just used a new mobile phonest night and | got her. She even told me that you


    couldn''t do it in bed," someone said with a sneer.


    Liu Zhijie and Jiang Wan had already broken up. There was a period of time when Jiang Wan harassed him and hoped to get


    back together with him, but Liu Zhijie didn''t agree. After all, the Jiang family was regarded as a thorn in Tang Zong''s side. For the


    development of thepany, how could Liu Zhijie and Jiang Wan be together?


    Besides, Liu Zhijie also recognized the woman''s intention. She could share wealth and money, but she could never be together


    in trouble. Such a woman was meaningless to him.


    The facts proved that his view of Jiang Wan waspletely correct. After Liu Zhijie''spany went bankrupt, Jiang Wan only


    appeared once. After pointing at Liu Zhijie''s nose and scolding him, she disappeared forever.


    asionally, Liu Zhijie would get some information about Jiang Wan from some people. She was like a bitch now. As long as


    someone could afford the money, Jiang Wan would be willing to lie in bed with someone else.


    "Liu Zhijie, you''re so fucking hopeless.


    Your woman is being yed, and you don''t dare to make a sound?¡±


    "You''re such a good-for-nothing. You were quite capable before, weren''t you? Now you don''t even dare to say a word?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Liu Zhijie took a deep breath and said, "I broke up with her long ago. It has nothing to do with me who she wants to sleep with.¡±


    ¡°No, | have to ask that bitch to take a look and see how cowardly you are now.¡± The person who spoke just now took out his cell


    phone and dialed Jiang Wan''s number.


    ¡°Hey, youe to Fengman Tower soon. Your ex-boyfriend is here as a waiter. You take care of him," the man said to Jiang Wan


    on the phone.


    ¡°Ex-boyfriend?"


    Jiang Wan immediately thought of Liu Zhijie. In the past, she had fallen in love with Liu Zhijie because of money. But now, she


    only treated Liu Zhijie as a pauper. Such a person was not worthy of her seeing him in person.


    "| won''t go. What''s the point of seeing a good-for-nothing like him?" Jiang Wan said disdainfully.


    "Bitch, | told you toe. How dare you refuse me?" The man said discontentedly.


    Jiang Wan didn''t know what to do


    when she heard this. After all, she


    couldn''t afford to offgadthis


    rand(she AOkhew the purpose


    of letting her go to the Fengman


    Tower. Wasn''t he just trying to use


    her to humiliate Liu Zhijie? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hurry up and get over here. I''ll give you 10,000." The man continued.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll be right there," replied Jiang Wan immediately.


    Hanging up the phone, the man


    laughed and said, "This bitch is really


    interesting. She is Willinigfo GO"!


    anythigg foembhey, Are you


    interested? She looks good. The


    most important thing is that she is


    good at sleeping. She is good at


    serving men." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The group of men looked at each other and smiled. They seemed to have a n in their hearts.


    Liu Zhijie, as a man, could guess


    what they wanted through their eyes.


    However, he had n atky Gr ''


    Jiajaaancevenit ey used to be


    lovers, all this was Jiang Wan''s own


    fault for money. There was nothing


    worth sympathizing with. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Liu Zhijie, my shoes are dirty. If you are willing to kneel down and clean them for me, | will give you 10,000 yuan, too. What do


    you say?" The man stretched out his leg and said to Liu Zhijie.

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    Liu Zhijie could ept his downfall. He also believed that he could stage aeback. Otherwise, after he lost his business, he


    would have been depressed for a long time, so how could he work as a waiter in the Fengman Tower?


    Not everyone could ept such a difference in status. From this point, it could be seen that Liu Zhijie''s willfulness was still very


    strong.


    However, the fact that he could ept his downfall did not mean that he could ept this kind of humiliation.


    10,000 yuan was not a small sum of money for him now, but he would never betray his dignity because of this money.


    "| don¡¯t need it," Liu Zhijie said lightly. Hearing this, the man''s expression suddenly turned cold, and he said, "Liu Zhijie, don''t you


    respect me? My legs have been stretched out. You don''t want me to take them back. Believe it or not, | can make you unable to


    find a job in Bin County.¡±


    "Do you think you''re Tang Zong or Mao Tianyi?" Liu Zhijie responded neither obsequiously nor arrogantly. Although the county


    was not a big ce, only Mao Tianyi could really control everything except for Tang Zong. However, what Liu Zhijie didn''t know


    was that Mao Tianyi was doomed.


    That person did not dare topare himself to Tang Zong or Mao Tianyi. If word of this got out, he would definitely die.


    Especially if it was heard by Mao Tianyi, the consequences would be even more severe.


    No one dared to provoke the arrogant behavior of Mao Tianyi in the Bin County. Never mindparing himself to him, even if his


    name was mentioned, they would have to be careful.


    "F*ck you.¡± The man stood up and kicked Liu Zhijie in the stomach, cursing angrily," Liu Zhijie, are you setting me up?"


    Liu Zhijie took a few steps back and fell to the ground. His face was almost distorted with pain.


    In a corner of the Fengman Tower.


    Samuel looked at the scene and shook his head slightly.


    The assistant stood behind Samuel and said with a sigh, "This group of people had cooperated with Liu Zhijie before. | didn''t


    expect that Liu Zhijie is down now and they don''t care about the past at all."


    "This is thew of the business world. There are no permanent friends, only permanent interests. Once friends can''t generate


    benefits, they are equivalent to enemies," Samuel said faintly. This was a very realistic social problem. In the business world,


    how many friends could really make friends with each other?


    The assistant felt a chill in his heart. He had offended many people, and now that Mao Tianyi had copsed, if those people


    knew about it, he would end up worse than Liu Zhijie.


    At this time, a woman in a down jacket walked into the Fengman Tower. Her thighs were exposed under the coat. Even in the


    cold winter, she did not forget to show off her figure.


    "She is wearing heavy makeup. Jiang Wan has changed quite a bit," Samuel said with a smile. The heavier the makeup, the


    more it meant that Jiang Wan wanted to stand out for herself. This kind of mentality could be interpreted as Jiang Wan''s


    eagerness to find a man to rely on.


    However, based on her current reputation in Bin County, who dared to want her?


    Aworn shoe that had been worn by countless people ended up being thrown into the trash can.


    "Jiang Wan, you''re really slow. You don''t want money anymore, do you?" the man said unhappily when he saw Jiang Wan.


    Jiang Wan walked over to the man and quickly apologized with a smile.


    "| took a taxi here right after | got your call," Jiang Wan said.


    The man pulled Jiang Wan into his arms and said with disgust, "Why are you wearing such thick clothes? If you don''t let me see


    something, how can | give you money?¡±


    Jiang Wan deftly took off her down jacket, revealing her beautiful figure.


    It had to be said that Jiang Wan¡¯s figure was indeed very good. The skintight clothes she wore specifically outlined the perfect


    curves, which made the other people''s eyes shine.


    ¡°Look, this is your ex-boyfriend, isn''t he?" The man pointed at Liu Zhijie on the ground and said.


    Jiang Wan smiled coldly and said disdainfully, "| don¡¯t know this kind of good -for-nothing at all."


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha." The manughed loudly and said to Liu Zhijie, "You are too fucking miserable. Even your ex-girlfriend is


    unwilling to recognize you. Tsk, tsk, tsk. | feel sad for you."


    At this time, Jiang Wan suddenly stepped forward and stepped on Liu Zhijie¡¯s hands on the ground with high heels. She said, "


    Liu Zhijie, you also have today''s day. It¡¯s ridiculous. Do you still remember how you refused me in the past? Now, you don''t even


    have the qualification to help me carry my shoes."


    Liu Zhijie took a deep breath. This woman had turned hostile. In the past, she had begged to get back together with him. But


    now, she was humiliating him with this group of people.


    "Jiang Wan, you''re just a broken shoe now. Do you need anyone to lift it?" Liu Zhijie asked.


    "Broken shoes?" The word made Jiang Wan ashamed and resentful. She knew that she was not clean now, but Liu Zhijie had no


    right to say that.


    From Jiang Wan''s point of view, she had only sacrificed some things for her own life. What was wrong with everyone taking what


    they wanted?


    ¡°Liu Zhijie, you are not qualified to judge me." After that, Jiang Wan gave him a hard kick.


    Liu Zhijie''s face was twisted by the pain again. The pain from the back of his hand made his whole palm numb.


    The group of people watched Liu Zhijie being humiliated by Jiang Wan andughed happily.


    ¡°Liu Zhijie, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you dare to fight back when you¡¯re bullied so badly by a woman?"


    ¡°After you went bankrupt, even your gender had changed. You really don''t look like a man."


    "If you have the ability, stand up and fight with this woman. Let''s watch a good show."


    The crowd began to stir up Liu Zhijie''s resistance. But as long as Liu Zhijie dared to make a move, it would be the time when


    they beat Liu Zhijie.


    To put it bluntly, these guys were just looking for an opportunity to give Liu Zhijie a good beating.


    Liu Zhijie took a few deep breaths and his face turned extremely pale. He knew what they thought in these guys'' hearts. He


    would definitely not give them a chance to seed.


    But these humiliating words made Liu Zhijie fly into a rage. He unconsciously clenched his fists.


    When the man saw Liu Zhijie''s intention to fight back, he continued to add fuel to the fire, "Liu Zhijie, can you Peking stand up


    like a man? Don''t be a good-for-nothing. You should be courageous. If you don''t care about this, you''d better go to hell."


    Liu Zhijie¡¯s whole body trembled slightly, which indicated that he was on the verge of erupting.


    Just then, the man suddenly handed a beer bottle to Jiang Wan.


    Although Jiang Wn was very cruel to Liu Zhijie, this kind of hurtful thing was not something that a woman like her dared to do.


    "I''ll give you another 10,000," the man said.


    These words made Jiang Wan hold the beer bottle in her hand without hesitation.


    She mmed it down on Liu Zhijie''s head.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    With a bang, the beer bottle exploded and the ss fragments flew in all directions.


    Blood flowed down from Liu Zhijie¡¯s forehead, and his head was dizzy.


    Jiang Wan was so frightened that


    she couldn''t stand straight when she


    saw Cees


    thd firstitirrte she had been cruel to


    someone so much, but for the sake


    of 10,000 yuan, she had to risk it all.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Liu Zhijie, you are really a good-for-nothing.¡±


    "What a loser. What a shame for a man."


    "Do you still have the dignity to live in this world? Hurry up and find a tall building to die. Don''t insult men."


    The words of ridicule were passed into Liu Zhijie¡¯s ears. He heard them very vaguely, and even his sight became a little blurred.


    Because the blood did not stop flowing, it had blocked his sight.


    At this moment, Liu Zhijie suddenly found a pair of man''s legs in front of him.


    "Stand up."


    That voice!


    Liu Zhijie looked up and tried to figure out who the owner of this familiar voice was.


    "You... You..." Liu Zhijie was


    frightened and in disbelief. The man


    in front of him tured oytito,eeO |")


    I Aehad ver dreamed that


    Samuel would return to such a small


    ce like Bin County. After all, even


    Tang Zong had left the County.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "F*ck you, boy. | advise you not to


    meddle in other people''s business."


    The man warned S et, buEWHeh!


    id these Words, he did not


    notice that Jiang Wan''s face was so


    pale that her legs had already


    softened. She squatted on the


    ground. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The horror in Jiang Wan''s eyes was like seeing a devil. She didn''t expect Samuel woulde to the Bin County again!


    To the Jiang family, Samuel was an absolute devil.


    ¡°Liu Zhijie, | ask you to stand up." Samuel ignored the man''s words and continued to speak to Liu Zhijie.


    Liu Zhijie panicked and stood up, trembling slightly. He did not dare to disobey Samuel''s order. Even if he had broken his legs,


    he had to stand up in front of Samuel.

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    When the man saw Samuel ignore him and ignore his words, he flew into a rage. He grabbed a beer bottle and threw it at the


    back of Samuel''s head.


    When the assistant saw this, he was about to warn Samuel when Samuel kicked the man behind him.


    The man was hit by the gravity and flew five meters away. He smashed a wooden table before falling to the ground.


    The groan of pain came from his mouth and rolled on the ground. Obviously, he was in great pain.


    When the others saw this, their faces changed greatly. They stood up from their seats and kept a safe distance from Samuel.


    "Who is this guy? He is so powerful." "| have never seen such a person in Bin County before."


    "He, the man beside him, isn''t he Mao Tianyi''s assistant? Why is he here?" Someone said in a frightened tone.


    Only then did the remaining people notice that the assistant was present, and their faces could not help but turn pale.


    Since Mao Tianyi''s assistant was here, it meant that this person must have a deep rtionship with him. If this guy was a friend


    of Mao Tianyi and he wanted to revenge for Liu Zhijie, they would be doomed.


    This idea made them feel desperate, but this was not the most desperate. When Liu Zhijie called Samuel''s name, several people


    were stunned on the spot, as if they had been struck by lightning.


    "Brother Samuel, why are you here?" Liu Zhijie asked.


    Brother Samuel!


    After the incident at Han Nian''s banquet, almost all the neighboring cities except Cloud City knew what kind of big shot Samuel


    was.


    Naturally, this group of people had heard that. Was the person standing in front of them the top figure of Cloud City, Samuel?


    This idea frightened everyone. Even if Liu Zhijie only had a little rtionship with him, it was enough to make them die without a


    whole body.


    Thinking of how they spared no effort to humiliate Liu Zhijie just now, everyone began to feel cold in their hearts.


    "Mao Tianyi has done all the bad things in Bin County. | came here to clean up the mess," Samuel said lightly.


    To clean up the mess!


    These words were undoubtedly a heavy blow to those people again.


    Mao Tianyi was now the highest-ranking person in Bin County, and he had already dealt with him? If that was the case, what


    were they?


    Although the person who was beaten up was in pain all over his body, the pain was not as much as one-million-of-a-kind fear in


    his heart.


    He began to regret his rash behavior just now. With his status, how could he be qualified to attack Samuel?


    ¡°Are you here tough at me by the way?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Liu Zhijie said with a wry smile. Although Mao Tianyi was powerful, he was nothingpared to someone like Samuel.


    Therefore, in Liu Zhijie''s opinion, killing him was just a trivial matter that was not worth mentioning.


    "Mao Tianyi is dead. Bin County needs someone who can control the situation," Samuel said.


    Liu Zhijie didn''t react at first, but upon careful consideration, Liu Zhijie''s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    He needed someone who could control the situation. But at this moment, Samuel came to him. Liu Zhijie knew very well what


    this meant.


    "Brother Samuel, are you... are you going to give me this opportunity?¡± Liu Zhijie asked in disbelief.


    ¡°But your performance has disappointed me." Samuel shook his head and said.


    Liu Zhijie''s heart sank. This was the only chance for him to make aeback. If he did not seize this opportunity, he could only


    live in a low valley.


    "Brother Samuel, | am also a dignified person. No matter how they humiliate me, | don''t want to do that. But now, | have no other


    choice but to endure." Liu Zhijie lowered his head and said.


    ¡°Really? What are you going to do if | give you a chance?" Samuel asked.


    Liu Zhijie raised his head and looked at the group of people with his burning eyes. Full of killing intent, he said, "No one can live."


    Hearing these words, the group of people felt a chill down their spines. They were all regretting their stupid behaviors today. If it


    weren''t for the fact that they were bored enough to humiliate Liu Zhijie, how could they be in such danger?


    ¡°Liu Zhijie, it''s not my idea toe to you today. I¡¯m just here to y."


    "Me too. | also advised them not toe, but they didn''t listen. There''s nothing | can do."


    "It''s him. It''s all his idea. If you want to take revenge, go to him."


    Everyone pointed at the man lying on the ground. At this time, they didn¡¯t care about their friendship. After all, they couldn''t afford


    the consequences.


    ¡°Let me see," Samuel said to Liu Zhijie.


    Liu Zhijie wiped the blood from his eyes and walked toward the man with a beer bottle in his hand.


    ¡°Liu Zhijie, what do you want to do? Don''te over, don''te over," the man said in horror and kept retreating. But when he


    was pushed to the corner, there was no way for him to retreat, but Liu Zhijie didn''t stop his footsteps.


    ¡°Liu Zhijie, | know | was wrong. | just wanted to y with you. | didn''t expect Jiang Wan to be so cruel. She really wanted to beat


    you," exined the man.


    When Jiang Wan heard this, her expression didn''t change in the slightest. With a dull look on her face, she only felt regret deep


    inside.


    Jiang Wan knew very well that once Samuel gave Liu Zhijie a chance, he would rece Mao Tianyi¡¯s position. After all, with


    Samuel''s status, he could change the entire situation of the Bin County with just a word.


    In the future, it was Liu Zhijie who had the final say in the Bin County. If she didn''t fall out so quickly, if she was still willing to be


    with Liu Zhijie when he was down and out, the glory and wealth she would enjoy in the future would be unimaginable.


    Unfortunately, there was no "if" in this world, and she could not reverse the flow of time.


    "y? Fine, I''ll y with you now,¡± Liu Zhijie said, gnashing his teeth.


    The man''s desperate expression was filled with intense pain. Liu Zhijie could actually get the chance given by Samuel. He turned


    over in an instant and the man did not even have a chance to escape.


    Peng!


    The beer bottle smashed on the man''s head. The wine sshed in all directions, apanied by countless ss fragments.


    The man wailed with his head in his arms.

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    The incident in Bin County came to an end. Samuel hurried back to Cloud City without stopping.


    Although he hoped to buy more time and find some problems that needed to be solved, he couldn''t find anything to do after the


    incident in the Bin County.


    At the top of Cloudridge, Elder Yi and Fang Zhan stood at the top of the mountain.


    Facing the whistling strong wind, the two in thin clothes were not affected by the cold at all.


    "Is it the best time to take him back at this time?" asked Elder Yi. In recent days, Elder Yi had been tangled with this question.


    With the existence of Yvonne and Han Nian, Samuel could not let go of his concern for the secr world. This problem would


    be an obstacle for Samuel''s growth in Tianqi, which would make him more worried when facing some things.


    But anyone who entered the Tianqi Realm had to do one thing. That was to abandon the secr world. This was an irreversible


    and rigid rule. However, Elder Yi knew that such rules could not be applied to Samuel. Otherwise, it would only cause his


    resistance and even make him give up the idea of entering the Tianqi Realm.


    ¡°Elder Yi, enter Tianqi, and forget life and death. This is the first rule of Tianqi, but Samuel can¡¯t do it," Fang Zhan said. He didn¡¯t


    mean that Samuel was afraid of death, but that Samuel had his own responsibility, so he wouldn''t put his life and death out of the


    line.


    "Yes, he has a wife and a child. His future is the future of his family. How could he do it?" Elder Yi sighed. If it was an ordinary


    person, Elder Yi would use special means to treat him, or even cut off his attachment to the secr world by Tianqi. But Samuel


    was different. He was a special person, and he was highly valued by Elder Yi. He even regarded him as the future of Tiangi, so it


    was impossible for him to use these means.


    "Kill Yvonne and Han Man?"


    If he really did this, Tiangi might encounter unexpected trouble once Samuel found out about it.


    For so many years, there had been a God''s favored son named Lin Tong. However, Lin Tong''s ability could not bear the


    responsibility, and Samuel was qualified to do so. Such a person was a double-edged sword. If used well, it could create


    miracles, but if not used well, it would hurt oneself.


    ¡°Elder Yi, | think... his ability is very strange,¡± Fang Zhan said.


    "In Tianqi, there are many strange people. Although he is strange, he is also the strongest among them. | am confident that in


    three years, Tianqi will be stronger because of him. When facing that thing in Tianqi, only he is qualified to turn the tide,¡±


    Elder Yi said.


    Speaking of that matter, Fang Zhan looked very serious. As one of the top ten masters of the Tianqi era, he had a core position


    in the Tianqi era, so he naturally knew the secret of the Tianqi era. What was guarded by the Tianqi era was the earthly secret


    that ordinary people didn''t know, and the hidden danger that the secret brought to the world was the extinction.


    Fang Zhan took a deep breath and said," The stronger his ability is, the harder it is to control him."


    These words aroused Elder Yi''s dissatisfaction. Elder Yi shook his head and said, "His strong character will not be controlled by


    anyone. | will never have such an idea. He is like a spring. The harder he is to suppress, the stronger his resistance will be."


    "Can Tianqi change the rules for him? We can¡¯t let him do everything he wants, can we?" Fang Zhan said.


    ¡°Rules are made by human beings. Why can¡¯t they be changed?" Elder Yi said casually.


    Atrace of shock shed in Fang Zhan¡¯s eyes. The rule of Tianqi had been passed down for a hundred years. Elder Yiwanted to


    change the rules because of Samuel.


    How important Samuel was in Elder Yi¡¯s heart?


    However, it was not only the four sects that had the final say in Tianqi. The status of the four sects and three halls was equal.


    Even if Elder Yi wanted to change the rules for Samuel, he had to get the approval of the three halls. But it was so difficult to do


    so.


    For so many years, although the four gates and three halls coexisted peacefully on the surface, they were actually in conflict


    everywhere. It wasmon for people topete with each other, and there were times when the four gates and three halls


    looked down upon each other.


    Take Lin Tong for example. Although he was known as God''s favored son, only the people of the four sects agreed to these four


    words. The three halls regarded this matter as a joke and never thought that Lin Tong was qualified to be called such a title.


    ¡°Elder Vi, will the three halls agree with you to do this?" Fang Zhan asked tentatively. He knew that since Elder Vi said so, there


    must be some arrangements, but he didn¡¯t know what Elder Vi would do.


    Elder Vi smiled and said, "In Tianqi, strength reigns supreme. As long as the three halls see Samuel''s potential, why should they


    refuse?¡±


    Potential was not like women were pregnant and they couldn''t see or feel the potential. It was impossible for the people of the


    Three Halls to believe just by talking.


    "Spring ising, April is a very important month for the Tianqi realm. You''ve been away from the Tianqi realm for so many


    years; do you still remember what will happen in April?" Elder Vi suddenly asked. "Of course | remember. The annual


    assessment of masters in the Tianqi era. The efforts of all the people in the Tianqi era are all to show their strength in this


    month," Fang Zhan said. Although he had been away for many years, how could he forget such an important thing?


    There were four levels in the Tianqi Realm. Heaven, Earth, Xuan, and Yellow. Yellow was the lowest level, which meant that they


    were the people on the edge of the Tiangi Realm. When they were in the Hangong n, Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian were in


    the yellow level. Every time they were promoted, their status in the Tianqi Realm would be higher. Only when they were


    promoted to the Heaven level could they be regarded as the real people in the Tiangi Realm. As for the core members, they must


    reach the strength of Fang Zhan, or at least be one of the top ten


    masters.


    Even Lin Tong, who was known as a favored son of heaven, was not a core member of the Tianqi Taoism, because he didn''t


    even know the real secret of the Tianqi Taoism.


    ¡°How long will it take for April toe?" Asked Elder Yi.


    "The new year ising soon. After the new year pass, there is only one month left, " Fang Zhan said.


    "That''s right. Samuel has advanced from the Yellow Level to the Heaven Level in a month''s time. What a shock to Tianqi.¡± While


    saying this, Elder Yi¡¯s face showed a very serious smile.


    Fang Zhan was stunned. Only then did he understand what Elder Yi was thinking about.


    He actually wanted Samuel to take part in the master selection process and he ced such high hopes on Samuel.


    It was unprecedented for Tianqi to


    promote people from the Yellow level


    to the Heaven ssip.genonthott" |


    ¡°pytvelree¡¯y ered the whole


    of Tiangi would be shocked. Even the


    title of the favored son of Lin Tong


    could not bepared with that of


    Samuel. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But... the level of the experts was like


    a flight of stairs, which required one


    to climb up st pygten wa?


    possial¨¦ FoP Elder Yi to break the


    rules and let Samuel participate in


    thepetition for the promotion of


    each level? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Keep your chin and don''t look like you''ve not seen much of the world,¡± Elder Yi said with a smile.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Fang Zhan quickly shut his mouth. He was indeed shocked by the idea of Elder Yi. It was estimated that no one in the entire


    Tianqi era had ever thought of doing this.


    ¡°Elder Yi, you asked him to attend the assessment three times. He can''t bear it," Fang Zhan said doubtfully.


    "If you want to amaze the world with a single brilliant feat, how can you not pay a bit of a price?" Elder Yi said.


    ¡°But | don¡¯t think the three halls will agree to his participation," Fang Zhan said.


    ¡°As long as he has the ability, what right do they have to object? | can''t wait to see Samuel p them in the face. It''s time for this


    bunch of old fellows to see how powerful the young people are."


    Fang Zhan''s eyebrows jumped. In the past, there were rumors in the Tianqi era that Elder Yi and the big shots of the three halls


    didn''t get along well with each other.


    Without evidence, these rumors were just rumors. But today, Fang Zhan had seen that there was a great gap between Elder Yi


    and those people.


    ¡°Elder Yi, you..." Fang Zhan swallowed, moistened his throat, and continued," Aren''t you afraid of pping yourself in the face?"


    Elder Yi was stunned. He really hadn''t thought about this question. If something went wrong, he would be the one to lose face.


    ¡°How is that possible? Samuel was able to force you, one of the top ten experts, to use the Palm Sword. With his strength rising


    to the Heaven Level, what kind of problem would there be?" Elder Yi said.


    Ten great experts?


    Every time he mentioned these


    words, Fang Zhan could only smile


    bitterly, because he had beer sy


    feome BiamalcFo! 50 long and


    completely abandoned himself. With


    his current ability, how could he be


    qualified to be called one of the top


    ten masters? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    ¡°Elder Yi, do you really think that | still have the strength of the top ten experts now?" Fang Zhan said with a wry smile. If he was


    really at the peak stage, even with Elder Yi''s protection, he had the ability to kill Samuel. How could he wait for Elder Yi''s help?


    The slightest mistake proved that his current strength was not worthy of the title of Ten Great Experts. Judging from this


    judgment standard, Samuel''s strength was now a major mistake.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Did youe to undermine my confidence on purpose?" Elder Yi turned his cold face to look at Fang Zhan.


    Fang Zhan unconsciously took a few steps back, putting a safe distance between himself and Elder Yi. Then he said, "Elder Yi, |


    just hope that you can think twice and measure the current Samuel with my strength at the peak stage. There is a huge gap


    between us. Once Samuel loses, I''m afraid that you will lose face."


    Elder Yi''s shoulders were obviously drooping. He only thought about the shock caused by Samuel to Tianqi, and indeed ignored


    Fang Zhan''s current strength and the previous gap. In this case, it was indeed very difficult for Samuel to face a challenge of


    Heaven-level.


    Moreover, there were only two months left. It was not very realistic to expect Samuel be stronger.


    However, Elder Yi was a very persistent person. Since he had decided to let Samuel make a blockbuster in this way, he would


    never give up easily.


    And he hoped Samuel would be recognized by the Tianqi in the shortest time possible, which was also the only way for him to


    seed.


    ¡°Two months. In these two months, | must make Samuel stronger," Elder Yi said in a firm tone.


    Fang Zhan opened his mouth, looking like he wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. In the end, he didn''t say


    it out loud, fearing that it would make Elder Yi angry.


    What he wanted to say was very simple and also very easy to associate. That was, during this period of time, Samuel would


    definitely focus on Yvonne and Han Nian. He would not be distracted by other things. It would be a joke if he did not get


    Samuel''s approval for Elder Yi''s so-called training. Samuel was not a puppet that could be controlled by others. Even Elder Yi


    could not stop him from doing whatever he wanted to do.


    In the Hillside Vi, Samuel held Han Nian in his arms, like a healer. As Fang Zhan thought, Samuel only wanted to apany


    Yvonne and Han Nian in the secr world. Apart from that, everything else was meaningless to him.


    When Elder Yi, the godfather, came to the vi, Samuel treated him coldly. Even when Elder Yi wanted to look at Han Nian, he


    did not get Samuel''s consent.


    After all, the identity of grandfather was threatened. Samuel was not happy, and naturally, he would not allow Elder Yi to be


    happy.


    "Can''t | just take a look at my own nominal granddaughter?" Elder Yi said to Samuel helplessly.


    "Don''t you remember how you get your great-grandfather? You''re such a shameless old thing. My daughter can''t learn from you,¡±


    Samuel said mercilessly.


    Han Tianyang and Yan Jun, who had long spected about the role of Elder Yi, felt their hearts tremble when they heard


    Samuel''s words. Samuel did not put Elder Yi in his eyes at all. After all, he was a big shot in the Tianqi era!


    More importantly, Samuel''s words did not make Elder Yi angry. Instead, he wore a ttering smile on his face.


    "She''s so young. How could she learn from me? Besides, I''m not a bad person," said Elder Yi.


    "Stay away from my daughter. If you have anything to say, just say it. If you have nothing to do, just leave my house," Samuel


    said disdainfully. This old guy never came here for no reason. Since he came to him, there must be a reason.


    Elder Yi took a look at Han Nian from a distance. The little girl was white and clean, and she looked very beautiful. When she


    grew up, she would be a great beauty who could bring cmity to the country and the people.


    "Do we have to speak in front of so many people?" asked Elder Yi.


    Samuel looked at Yvonne and then at Han Tianyang and Yan Jun. After ring at Elder Yi, he said, "Let''s go out and talk."


    After handing Han Nian over to Yvonne, Samuel and Elder Yi came to the backyard.


    "Speak quickly. | still need to take care of my precious daughter." Samuel looked impatient. He was the first person who dared to


    show such an attitude in front of Elder Yi.


    "In April, | will take you to the Tianqi Realm. After that, you will face one thing. As for what it is, | will exin it to you in the future.


    What you need to do now is to improve your strength. In these two months, you must be stronger than you are now," said


    Elder Yi.


    "You can go now." After hearing Elder Yi''s words, Samuel turned around and was ready to go back to the vi.


    Elder Yi was stunned and quickly said, " You haven''t said yes or no."


    Samuel turned his head and said with a speechless expression, "Don''t you know what to do during the New Year?"


    "What to do?" Elder Yi asked in confusion.


    ¡°Of course I''ll stay with my family. | don''t have time to do these things with you." After that, Samuel turned around and left,


    leaving no chance for Elder Yi.


    Elder Yi''s face was filled with a bitter smile, but he knew that Samuel was not to me. He imposed pressure on Samuel, and


    Samuel had only two months to go to Tianqi City. It was natural for him to stay with Yvonne and Han Nian. How could he be


    qualified to ask Samuel to train?


    He sighed heavily and said to Fang Zhan," This guy is really hard to control."


    "I''ve thought of this result for a long time. With Samuel''s attention to his loved ones, he would never want to waste time with


    them at this time," Fang Zhan said.


    Hearing this, Elder Yi''s face instantly darkened, and he turned to look at Fang Zhan with a gloomy expression.


    Fang Zhan smelled a sense of danger and hurriedly said, "You can¡¯t me me for this, Elder Yi."


    "Since you already knew about it, why didn''t you tell me?" Elder Yi said, gnashing his teeth.


    Fang Zhan''s bitterness could not be expressed. If he had told Elder Yi earlier, Elder Yi would have been angry. He was really ina


    dilemma.


    "In fact, | just guessed it. It''s just a boast," Fang Zhan exined hurriedly.


    "There''s a price to pay for boasting, don''t tell me you don''t know?" Elder Yi''s figure suddenly became illusory after he finished


    speaking.


    In the blink of an eye, Fang Zhan flew backward like a cannonball.


    Elder Yi pped his hands and said, "Don''t brag too much in the future. You can''t bear being beaten up."


    Fang Zhan didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    It was nearing the New Year and Cloud City was bustling with people. The workers from other ces had returned to their


    hometown and were busy buying new year''s goods. The streets were bustling with people.


    Half a month before the Spring


    Festival, people began to visit the


    Hillside Vi, and everyone brought


    very valuable gifts with temp rthe


    Pest peoplelcdutd only see such a


    grand asion in the Heavenly


    family, but now, even the Heavenly


    family needed to send people to the


    Hillside Vi to give gifts, which was


    the benefit of status. People would


    sit at home and gifts would rise from


    heaven. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, there was still a difference


    between the Heavenly family and the


    ordinary merchants. Ordinary Regal


    were not ualifiedte ae the vi,


    bu the Ift given by the Heavenly


    family could enter the vi in a


    swagger, and they could evenugh


    with Han Nian in their arms. This


    person was Tian Linger. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tian Ling¡¯er was the only one in Cloud City who could treat Samuel as her brother.


    This was also the reason why she had special treatment in the Hillside vi.


    Tian Honghui, who did not take


    Samuel seriously before, had rejoiced


    over the rtionshify betwee fit |


    ing¡¯ and aire more than once.


    If it weren''t for this rtionship, the


    Heavenly family would have long


    be an ordinary aristocratic


    family. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brother, you are so ugly. How can you have such a beautiful daughter?¡±


    ¡°Brother, my niece will grow up and can''t be like you. Otherwise, it will be over."


    "Brother, Sister-inw''s genes are really strong. Fortunately, Nian''er was not affected by you."


    Tian Ling''er not only could take the


    Hillside Vi as her own home, but also could mercilessly strike Samuel, so Samuel had no chance to refute her.


    Of course, Tian Ling''er was not serious.


    After all, Samuel had the image of a Prince Charming in her heart. If Samuel had not been married, she would be more willing to


    change the rtionship between brother and sister into that of husband and wife.


    "Yvonne, next time someonees, please lock the door directly and don''t let her in," Samuel said lightly.


    Tian Ling''er pouted her lips at Samuel and said disdainfully, "My sister-inw is not such a heartless person."

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    Samuel did not know how to deal with Tian Ling''er. This mischievous little girl knew very well who she should please and whom


    she should get protection from. As long as Yvonne was happy, Samuel¡¯s threat to her would be meaningless.


    "| don''t argue with you. It''s meaningless" Samuel said disdainfully.


    Tian Ling''er raised her fist with victory and said, "You can''t beat me. Just admit defeat."


    Samuel waved his hand and took out his phone to dial Manfred''s number.


    ¡°Find a ce to get together tonight," Samuel said to Manfred. He could stay in Cloud City for less and less. It had been a long


    time since Samuel and this group of brothers had eaten, drank, and chatted with each other. He could make use of today''s free


    time to deal with the matters of Cloud City.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll go arrange it right away. How about having hotpot on such a cold day?" Manfred said excitedly.


    ¡°Okay, it''s up to you."


    After hanging up the phone, Manfred couldn''t wait to leave Hex Capital Nightclub.


    Recently, there was a famous hotpot restaurant in Cloud City. It was very popr almost every day. People had to queue up with


    brands for dinner. Moreover, at three o''clock in the afternoon, people had already started to queue up. The restaurant, which was


    so popr that it was second to none in Cloud City.


    Arriving at the hotpot restaurant, Manfred¡¯s appearance directly alerted the manager. The manager immediately ryed the


    news to the boss. After all, Manfred''s current status in Cloud City was a big shot. No matter where he went to eat, the boss¡¯


    personal reception was already the lowest standard. No one dared to slight him in the slightest.


    "Boss Manfred, | didn''t expect that such a big shot like you woulde to my small shop. It''s so glorious." The boss said to


    Manfred with a smile.


    ¡°We won''t be receiving any other guests tonight, right? | want to book up the whole ce." Manfred said.


    The boss had a conflicted expression on his face. One night¡¯s turnover in the hotpot restaurant could be ignored, but this would


    definitely cause dissatisfaction from the other customers. Manfred was worthy of the boss'' attention, he didn''t want to ruin his


    reputation just because of Manfred.


    "Boss Manfred, we have specially prepared a private room here. How about | arrange a private room for you?" The boss said. If


    Samuel were toe, he would be willing to pay the price of smashing the signboard. However, Manfred was not worth it.


    Upon hearing these words, Manfred''s face darkened and he said, "You don''t want to give me any face?"


    "Boss Manfred, I''m just doing a small business. The customer is God. | dare not offend other guests." The boss said with a wry


    smile.


    "You don¡¯t dare to offend other guests, that''s why you offended me?" Manfred asked.


    The boss looked like he was in a dilemma as he said to Manfred, "Boss Manfred, | definitely don''t mean that. | hope you can


    understand me."


    Although the manager stood aside and did not dare to speak, he still felt a little dissatisfied. In his opinion, Manfred had gone


    overboard. After all, he was just one of Samuel''s subordinates. There was no need for him to make such a big fuss. It was not


    like Samuel was here to have a meal.


    ¡°Alright, since you are unwilling, then | can only choose a new ce. After all, Brother Samuel likes a quiet ce when eating."


    Manfred said indifferently. The reason he addressed Samuel as Brother Samuel was because he wanted to find a proper position


    to let others know that Manfred was only one of Samuel''s subordinates. However, in front of Samuel, he directly called him


    Samuel. This was something that Samuel had requested.


    Hearing this, the boss froze on the spot.


    How dare Samuele to this ce for dinner?


    This was the dream of so many people!


    Not to mention a small hot pot restaurant, even in the entire hotel, as long as he was willing to go, the hotel would be willing to


    empty all the guests for him.


    ¡°What did he say just now?" The boss asked the manager.


    The manager was also at a loss. He was obviously frightened. Who would have thought Samuel woulde to this small ce


    for dinner?


    "Boss, it seems that Samuel ising too,¡± the manager said.


    The boss instantly jumped up as if the floor was burning. He said to the manager," What are you waiting for? Hurry up and stop


    Manfred. If | miss this good opportunity, | will regret it for the rest of my life.¡±


    By this time, Manfred had already walked out of the hot pot restaurant. The manager was frantically panting as he blocked


    Manfred''s path.


    "Boss Manfred, please wait, please wait." The manager was out of breath.


    Manfred''s expression was indifferent as he said, "What am | waiting for? It''s such a vast Cloud City; can it be that | still can''t find


    a ce to eat?"


    At this moment, the boss ran out and heard Manfred''s words. He immediately became regretful and said, "Boss Manfred, I''m


    really sorry. Don''t worry. Tonight, there will definitely be no other people in this restaurant.¡±


    Manfred coldly smiled and said, "Isn''t it just a small business? Aren''t you afraid of offending the customers?"


    The boss was really afraid of offending the guests, but if Samuel came to dinner, did he need to worry about theck of


    customers? Even those big bosses would fight for a reservation.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Boss Manfred, it''s my fault. Please give me another chance." The boss said with an apologetic look.


    Manfred patted the boss¡¯ shoulders and said, "You can¡¯t me me for you not grasping the opportunity.¡±


    His words made the boss''s heart turn cold. He didn''t know how many people were waiting for such an opportunity in the entire


    Cloud City, but he was going to miss it?


    "Boss Manfred, I''m sorry. | deserve to be med for being unreasonable.¡± As he spoke, the boss bent his knees as if he was


    going to kneel.


    Manfred hurriedly stopped him. He wasn''t used to others kneeling down to him without a second thought. Furthermore, it was


    just a small matter of having a meal. There was no need for it to reach such a degree.


    "Tell your chef to make the bottom of the pot tastier and prepare more fresh dishes." After finishing these words, Manfred turned


    around and left.


    The boss was stunned for a long time before he came to his senses. He couldn''t control the joy on his face at all. He quickly said


    to the manager, "Hurry up, go tell the kitchen that all the dishes tonight must be fresh enough. If they can¡¯t be prepared, go and


    buy them immediately.¡± "Yes, yes, yes, boss. I''ll do it right away." The manager was also in a panic. Since the opening of the


    restaurant, this was the first time that he had met a real big shot. No one dared to be careless.


    The boss took a few deep breaths and even pinched his thigh. After feeling the pain, he realized that it was not a dream. Samuel

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    Qi Hu listened very seriously to Samuel''s words, but he did not understand the meaning at all. For Qi Hu, who had just


    understood the pleasure of the flower world, these heartfelt words were like ying the piano to an ox. Because he had never


    experienced what love was.


    After Samuel and others went to the hot pot restaurant, except for the back kitchen, there were only the boss and the manager in


    the restaurant. All the waiters had gone home on holiday. In the face of such a big shot as Samuel, the boss naturally had to


    serve him personally.


    Although the boss was mentally prepared, he was still nervous and overwhelmed after seeing Samuel. For a small hotpot


    restaurant¡¯s boss, the weight of a big shot like Samuel was still too heavy, so he had to face everything carefully.


    Samuel could make the whole hotpot restaurant proud, and his business would be bright because of his arrival. He didn¡¯t


    want to mess up his own chances because of some meaningless mistakes, which was also the reason why he asked the waiter


    to go home on holiday.


    "Don''t be so nervous. It''s just a meal," Samuel said to him after seeing the boss''s nervousness.


    The boss nodded quickly, but his words made him even more nervous. Even his hands couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Hannigan, it''s my honor to have youe to dinner. Don''t worry, I''ve prepared the freshest dishes for you," the boss said.


    Samuel looked at Manfred and the others and said with a smile, "Just some fresh dishes aren''t enough. Have you prepared


    enough alcohol? Today, | n to drink all of them down."


    "That''s enough. Mr. Hannigan, don''t worry. There''s absolutely enough wine, and it¡¯s all good wine," the boss said.


    Manfred looked at Samuel with an unconvinced expression and said: "Today, whoever gets down first will be a dog."


    "That''s what you said, serve the wine."


    The few of them chatted about the past while they were exchanging toasts. Although Qi Hu did not participate in the matters of


    the past, when hearing their words, he was filled with interest. He did not expect that this powerful Samuel was actually a joke of


    the entire Cloud City in the past. Looking at where he was now, those people had to wait on him with fear. It was really difficult to


    imagine just how those people had cursed Samuel in the past. Just how did those people who had cursed Samuel now feel?


    "Brother Samuel, those guys who scolded you don''t dare to make a sound now, do they?" Qi Hu said with a smile.


    Manfred, who was already a little tipsy, mmed the table and stood up. He looked as if he was pointing at the world and said,


    "Quiet, these people don''t even dare to breathe, how they can still talk? I''ve already seen that this brat is not simple. In the past


    three years, there has been no obstruction between wind and rain to send my sister-inw off from work. Just this persistence


    alone is something that many people can''t do."


    Samuel waved at Manfred and said, "Speak as you please. What are you doing standing up? Do you think you''re bigger than


    us?" Samuel took a nce at Qi Hu.


    Qi Hu stood up with a silly smile on his face. Manfred silently nced at him before sitting down.


    ¡°Back then, | was just a sore loser. Brother Samuel came to Cloud City; he threw millions of dors in front of me. He said that he


    wanted me to be the boss of the gray area of Cloud City. At that time, | treated him as a joke. | didn''t expect that in less than a


    month, | would no longer be a gangster on the street and be the boss. Unfortunately, Brother Samuel was disappointed in


    the end." Johann didn''tin or regret after saying these words. He didn''t me Samuel for not attaching importance to him,


    because he really didn''t show the bearing of a boss in the gambling house. This was his loss.


    As for regrets, he did not have any, because Manfred''s ability was above his own. Only Manfred was able to twist the mess in the


    gray colored area of Cloud City into a rope.


    Manfred patted Johann''s shoulder and said, "What does it feel like to have millions of yuan in cash in front of you?"


    Johannughed and said, "To me, who has never seen 10,000 yuan in cash, a few million yuan is like a mountain that makes me


    unable to breathe. For half a month, | still feel that | am dreaming."


    Hearing this, Manfred alsoughed out loud and said, "Look at how promising you are. Back then, | swindled two hundred million


    from his hands, but it''s only been a week since I''ve had a good sleep."


    Samuel looked at Manfred with a gloomy expression, saying, "Manfred, you''re lying.


    When are you going to return the money?"


    Manfred''s expression turned serious and didn''t talk about this topic. He then turned to Qi Hu and asked, "Qi Hu, you''ve been on


    the mountain for so many years, how have you lived with no women?"


    Qi Hu gulped down a ss of wine and sighed. "| didn''t even know what women were like in the past. | didn''t understand them at


    all."


    Not only Manfred and Johannugh, even Samuel could not help butugh.


    This might be a problem for a group of men to chat together. The topic would never be spared from women.


    The boss stood aside and listened to their stories with a look of envy on his face.


    Being able to participate in Samuel''s life and build such a good friendship with him was something that many people dreamed of.


    It was a pity that no one was able to integrate into this small group now.


    ¡°s, it would be great if | could sit there and drink and chat with others." The boss sighed and said, full of envy.


    The manager was even more exaggerated than the boss. He even fantasized in his mind that if he was qualified to sit at that


    table and drink, the whole Cloud City would treat him with attitude. This was the peak of life.


    "Boss, have you ever scolded Boss Hannigan before?" the manager asked.


    This made the boss''s expression change. He quickly red at the manager. Could he say that casually?


    In the entire Cloud City, even the children knew Samuel¡¯s deeds. They would make fun of the Sue family''s son-inw to make


    fun of him. It could be said that there was almost no one who hadn''t discussed this matter in the entire Cloud City. Of course, he


    had also said it.


    But given Samuel¡¯s current status, who would dare to mention the past again? Wouldn''t that be courting death?


    The manager also knew that he had made the wrong topic, so he quickly said, "Boss, there''s no wine left. I''ll go get the wine."


    "It''s not your turn to do this kind of thing. I''ll do it myself." After saying that, the boss walked toward the wine cab.


    At this moment, the topic of conversation between Samuel and the others had passed. Samuel said solemnly to Manfred,¡±


    Sister-inw has passed away for such a long time. Are you sure you don''t intend to n for your future?"


    Manfred put away the smile on his


    face and shook his wine cup. The


    wine in the cup formed xyor@WUs he


    id, ¡°yprttitnow every morning, |


    seem to be able to hear her calling


    for me to get up. Only her voice can


    wake me up from my dreams.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After saying these words, a teardrop


    slid down the corner of Manfred''s


    eye. He continued, ¡°Irpygshingrny¡¯


    hayds-for tier ANY tn also returning


    to the martial arts world for her. But |


    won''t fall in love with another woman


    just because she''s gone." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel helplessly shook his head. He


    had always wanted to find an


    opportunity to enlighten WEI


    After all, as an qa le nsd3


    compariohwho could take care of


    each other. Compared to a lonely life,


    at the very least, there were still


    people who could talk. However, he


    did not expect Manfred to still be so


    persistent even after such a long


    time had passed. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "The two of us are birds of a feather. You should understand my feelings very well." Manfred said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "It seems that | have to build a nursing home for you in Cloud City."


    This thought convinced Manfred and he said, "It''s settled then. I''ll reserve a seat for you. You cane and apany me in


    the future."


    After that, Manfred pointed at Johann and Qi Hu and said, "And the two of you, we''ll all live in the nursing home in the future. If


    anyone doesn¡¯te, I''ll kill him."


    In the face of such threats, Johann definitely did not dare to refute, but Qi Hu said something heart-wrenching, "I will have a wife


    and a child in the future. Why do | have to live in the nursing home?"


    Manfred was stunned and didn''t know how to retort. At this moment, Samuel smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, | will find a bunch of


    old madams to apany you. You definitely won''t be alone."


    That night, they spent the whole night drinking, talking about the past and the future.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    At three o''clock in the morning, except Samuel, the other three men were all drunk. Samuel was just a little drunk, which


    surprised him. He seldom drank, but he had drunk much today. This made him think of the power in his body.


    Once something unexinable happened to him, Samuel could only think in this way, because there was no other possibility.


    Just as Samuel was about to send the three back to Hex Capital Nightclub, an old man walked into the hot pot restaurant.


    "Do you still have the energy to drink with me?" "Grandpa Van, why are you here?¡± Samuel quickly stood up. Although he was


    different today, his respect for Van Jun had not changed. Van Jun had grown up with him since his childhood. Only Van Jun had


    cared about him when he was a child.


    Without Van Jun''s training and Van Jun''s guidance, he would never havee to this point.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "| haven''t been drinking with you for too long. | wish to have a drink with you. There won''t be many opportunities like this in the


    future." Van Jun said with a smile.


    Samuel''s heart trembled. It seemed like Van Jun had already guessed that he was leaving.


    "The two of you can leave first." Van Jun turned around and said to the boss and manager.


    The two looked at Samuel. They dared not leave without Samuel''s instructions.


    "Just go. I''llpensate you for losing something," Samuel said.


    "Mr. Hannigan, I¡¯m just waiting outside the door. If you need anything, you can call me at once." The boss said quickly. Even if


    the whole reataurant was moved away, he could not ask Samuel forpensation. Moreover, the value of this restaurant was


    nothingpared to his acquaintance with Samuel.


    Many of the big shots in Cloud City knew that Samuel was eating here. The boss knew that there would be someone adding fuel


    to the fire if he didn''t deliberately change his business development. He didn''t have to worry about his future at all.


    After the two left, Yan Jun personally poured a ss of wine for Samuel and said, "Let''s go one?"


    Samuel raised his ss and the two of them clinked their sses. Then, they downed the wine in one gulp.


    ¡°Look at you now. Grandfather Van probably won¡¯t even be a match for you," Van Jun said with a smile. He remembered that he


    used to drink with Samuel. Samuel would definitely get drunk in less than two rounds. But now, he was still able to drink untilte


    at night without batting an eyelid.


    "Grandpa Van, | feel like it has something to do with the power in my body." Samuel said.


    "No matter what the reason is, we cannot deny your strength. Could it be that the energy does not belong to you? You cannot


    separate the two? Since it is within your body, it belongs to you." Said Van Jun.


    Samuel nodded his head. For a long time, he had felt that the energy was in his body and that it did not belong to him. However,


    after hearing what Van Jun said, Samuel suddenly understood.


    No matter where the power came from, since it was in his body and could be driven by him, it naturally belonged to him.


    "What do you think of the future?¡± Van Jun asked. This was the main reason he hade to find Samuel. He was about to enter


    the Tianqi realm. Van Jun wanted to know if Samuel was prepared.


    In the past. Van Jun would more or less interfere with some of Samuel''s thoughts. After all, he was still young at that time. There


    were many immature areas in his mind. If he did not guide him, it was very likely that he would go astray. Now that Samuel was a


    person who had already reached the greatpletion stage, Van Jun could not control himself from wanting to understand more


    of Samuel''s thoughts.


    He wasn''t interfering Samuel; he was simply concerned about him. After all, Yan Jun didn''t have any children. Samuel treated


    him as a grandfather, and at the same time, Yan Jun treated him as a grandchild.


    "Grandpa Yan, I''m actually very scared." Samuel lowered his head. This was the first time he had mentioned his state of mind to


    an outsider.


    After all, Tianqi was a ce that waspletely unknown to Samuel. What would happen there was something that Samuel


    would not be able to imagine. Under such circumstances, it was obviously unrealistic for Samuel to be able to face it calmly.


    No matter how powerful a person was, as long as he was a mortal, he would be timid in the face of the unknown. What''s more,


    Samuel now had more responsibility on his shoulders. His life was not his life anymore.


    ¡°Are you afraid that you will not be able to return?¡± Yan Jun asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Both Yvonne and Nian''er need someone to take care of them. If | really die, it''d be unfair to them," Samuel said.


    Yan Jun took in a deep breath and said, "To ensure that you don''t die, the only way is to be strong, endlessly powerful. To the


    extent that there are no opponents, only then can you protect yourself. At the same time, you can also protect Yvonne and


    Nian¡®er."


    "Grandpa Yan, | fought with Fang Zhan in the Green Peak Manor. When the white-bearded old man appeared, did you see him


    clearly?" Samuel asked.


    Yan Jun had always been confused about


    this matter, because he did not pay special attention to the white-bearded old man. Under the sudden situation, he did not


    capture his actions at all.


    "There is still a bit of distance from the shore of theke to the green ind. It is absolutely impossible for an ordinary person to


    cross this distance. Thus, during this period of time, | am also thinking about how he managed to do it." Van Jun said.


    ¡°He walks on the water," Samuel said. Only he could clearly see this scene. This went againstmon sense. This was the


    reason why Samuel was afraid of Tianqi. He might be called a master in the secr world, but in Tianqi, he might not even be as


    good as the worst people.


    "Walk on the water!" Van Jun frowned in shock. How was this possible? How could a


    person walk on the water at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye?


    "| saw it with my own eyes. After the incident, | asked Zhang Bifeng, but there was no hiding ce or borrowing force at the


    bottom of theke," Samuel said.

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    Yan Jun understood this as well. With the purpose of Elder Yi, how could he talk about this casually? Since he had said


    something like this, he must have ced a certain amount of hope on Samuel. This hope also revealed some information. The


    existence of the Tianqi realm was not simply imprisoned the masters in the Tianqi realm.


    "There''s always a solution to any problem. | believe that you have a solution to anything." After speaking, Yan Jun poured


    another ss of wine for Samuel.


    After the two finished drinking, Samuel said, "Grandpa Yan, I''m almost omnipotent in your heart."


    After saying that, Samuel himselfughed. He could do anything. The weight of these four words was so heavy. Who dared to


    use these four words to describe his ability?


    However, Van Jun had a stiff expression on his face. He did not seem to think that this was a joke. He said, "Perhaps you are still


    quite some distance away from these four words. However, | believe that there will be a day when you will be able to do it. Only


    by doing so would you be able to truly protect the people around you."


    Protect the people around him.


    These five words stimted Samuel¡¯s heart. If he needed to protect his people, even if he knew he would be bathed in blood, he


    was willing to break through the thorns. As long as he could achieve this goal, he could go forward.


    "Grandpa Van, these five words will be the belief of my life. No matter what danger | encounter, | must survive," Samuel said,


    gnashing his teeth.


    Van Jun stood up, patted Samuel''s shoulder, and said, "Let''s go home. Yvonne is still waiting for you. When | left, the lights in her


    room were still on.¡±


    Samuel looked at the time. It was almost four o''clock in the morning, and he couldn''t let Yvonne wait all the time.


    As for Manfred and the other two, Samuel unconditionally disyed that he valued his lover over his friends. Initially, he wanted


    to send them back to Hex Capital Nightclub, but now, he had no such thoughts at all.


    He walked to the door of the hot pot restaurant and said to the boss, "I''ll have to trouble you to send the three back to Hex


    Capital Nightclub."


    ¡°All right, all right, no problem, Mr.


    Hannigan, take care." The boss was almost asleep on the street side. As soon as he heard Samuel''s words, he woke up


    instantly.


    "Keep the money for this meal in mind. | owe you a favor," Samuel said.


    The boss was so surprised that he froze on the spot. He didn''t jump for joy until Samuel was far away.


    What was the money for a meal? A favor of Samuel could not even be exchanged with a thousand pieces of gold.


    "I''m rich, I''m rich," the boss said excitedly.


    The manager also understood this and hurriedly said, "Boss, | can be your ve for the rest of my life. Don¡¯t forget me."


    The boss patted the manager on the shoulder and said, "Little Li, don''t worry. You have made a contribution to this matter. How


    can | forget you?"


    Samuel returned to the Hillside. Just as Yan Jun had said, the lights in the room were still on. After opening the door, the gaunt-


    looking Yvonne immediately became energetic.


    Even though Samuel reeked of alcohol, Yvonne didn''t show the slightest bit of dislike.


    ¡°Hurry up. It''s cold outside," Yvonne said.


    The bed was warm. The temperature was just right. At night, when they were drinking at home, there was such a good wife. This


    was the greatest happiness for a man.


    ¡°Are you cold?" Yvonne asked.


    "Thankfully, my defense body can withstand it," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne red at him, grabbed Samuel''s feet, and put them on her lower abdomen.


    It was as cold as ice, but Yvonne''s expression didn¡¯t change, using her own body temperature to warm Samuel.


    Samuel could not help but be moved. What was the point of other things since he was having a wife like this?


    "Did you drink them to the ground?" Yvonne asked with a smile.


    Samuel looked very proud and said, "Who can sit at the table when your husband is here? They have been at the bottom of the


    table for a long time."


    Yvonne said happily, "Although you are powerful, you still have to drink less in the future. Drinking wine will hurt your health."


    "Quit it. From now on." Samuel said seriously.


    "Really?" Yvonne said with a look of disbelief. She just made a joke casually. She had never thought of making Samuel quit


    drinking. After all, he was not a person who was addicted to alcohol.


    "Really." Samuel was not joking. He was willing to fulfill every promise he made to Yvonne.


    If a man couldn''t even fulfill his own promise, wouldn''t that be equivalent to farting?


    "I''m just saying. | just hope you don''t drink too much, or you''ll hurt yourself." Seeing Samuel was so serious, Yvonne quickly


    exined.


    "| need to protect you and Nian¡¯er. | can''t hurt myself. From now on. I''ll quit smoking,


    " Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne suddenly lowered her head and sobbed in a low voice after a while.


    Samuel immediately panicked. For someone like him who didn¡¯t fear the heavens or the earth, Yvonne''s tears were like bombs


    that could destroy the world.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?" Samuel said


    Yvonne raised her head with a bright smile on her face and said, "I''m happy. Can''t | cry if I''m happy?"


    Samuel reached out his hand and wiped away the tears on Yvonne''s cheeks. He said, "Don''t cry in the future. Don''t cry for


    anything. Otherwise, I''ll feel sorry for you."


    ¡°Just cry. | just want you to feel sorry for me. Only if you feel sorry for me, will you care more about me," Yvonne said with a


    stubborn expression.


    Samuel held Yvonne in his arms and said softly, "Silly girl, I''ll always care about you even if you don''t cry."


    Yvonne leaned on Samuel''s chest quietly. Only at this time could she feel secure. However, she knew that it was only a matter of


    time before Samuel left. No one could change it.


    "When are you leaving?" This was a question Yvonne didn¡¯t want to face, but she had no choice but to ask. She was worried


    Samuel suddenly disappears, so she didn''t have any mental preparation.


    ¡°After the end of the year, perhaps | won''t be able to drag on any longer." Samuel said.


    Yvonne took a deep breath. It was almost the same as what she had imagined.


    Although she still rejected it in her


    heart, she was still unwilling to


    ept reality. How, yer she Gsult''


    ellihiatdelF hier heart that she


    could not be the stumbling block in


    Samuel''s life path. What she needed


    to do was to support everything


    Samuel had done. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Protect yourself. Nian''er and | will wait for you at home," Yvonne said.


    "| would rather betrayyou and Nian¡®er because of others," Samuel said solemnly.


    The two of them fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. In this atmosphere, nothing shocking happened.


    It was not until noon the next day that the two of them woke up. At this time, the others had already had lunch on the dining table.


    Everyone knew that Samuel had returned veryte, so they did not disturb their rest. However, Samuel, who had been in a good


    mood, suddenly felt inexplicably irritated when he saw Elder Yi at the dinner table.


    "Old man, why are you here for a free meal again? If you don''t have money, I''ll give you some charity," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi looked like he was sitting


    steadily on the fishing tform. He


    was not angry abo Sarquels W¨¦rds


    ff perdidindt sen intend to talk to


    Samuel at all. He said to He Ting,


    "Your cooking skill is really excellent.


    It tastes much better than those big


    hotels." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He Ting looked embarrassed. She knew that Elder Yi was using her to change the topic, so she had to pretend that she didn''t


    hear what Elder Yi said.


    "You are so old, but you are still so shameless. Don''t you feel ashamed?" Samuel did not let Elder Yi go easily. Even if he knew


    his identity, he still wanted to vent his anger.


    "The new year is almost here. Can''t you let this old man experience the atmosphere of the new year as well? | already don¡¯t


    know how the new year feels for many years," Elder Yi said.


    "You don''t know how it feels to celebrate the Spring Festival, but it has nothing to do with me. After this meal, you''d better


    disappear from my house," Samuel said.


    In the face of Samuel''s order to drive him away. Elder Yi could only use his thick skin, which was as thick as the city wall, to deal


    with him. He pretended that he had heard nothing and vowed to y the trick of shamelessness to the extreme.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    On the other hand, Fang Zhan was


    frightened when he heard these


    words. In the entire Fara) ea, able


    pncawid Gared to talk to Elder


    | like this. Moreover, Elder Yi would


    be Samuel''s master in the future.


    How could he not take his master


    seriously? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Grandfather, the Hannigan family will worship the ancestors earlier this year.


    Arrange it properly so that we can return to Cloud City to spend the new year," Samuel said to Samuel.


    Han Tianyang also nned to do so, because he knew that Swallow City had no pleasant memories for Samuel. It was a little


    difficult for him to go back to Swallow City to celebrate the Spring Festival.

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    "| think so too. In this case, let''s go tomorrow. Go early ande back early," Han Tianyang said.


    It was good for Samuel to go back early, because Swallow City was not a ce that he wanted to go back to. If he had done this


    earlier, Samuel would not have been worried all the time. But tomorrow¡¯s time period was still a little too fast for Samuel, because


    he had not arranged He Ting and Jiang Yingying yet.


    He Ting''s husband passed away many years ago. In the past few years, she had been working in Cloud City. Even during the


    Spring Festival, she did not dare to go back to her hometown for fear of being criticized. As the saying goes, widow has a lot of


    disputes. As a result, He Ting had not returned home for many years. Taking this opportunity, Samuel wanted to help He Ting go


    back and have a look.


    ¡°Aunt He, are you going home for the Spring Festival this year?" Samuel had already made up his mind; he still had to ask He


    Ting for her opinion.


    Go home?


    The two words made He Ting¡¯s expression dim in an instant. She hadn''t been home for many years. She missed that ce very


    much, but for some special reasons, she couldn''t go back. Because the whole vige said that she seduced wild men outside.


    These words were very painful for He Ting, who was from a good family. Moreover, the vige¡¯s long-tongued women made up


    the story well. No matter how she exined it, it was useless.


    "| don''t have a home." He Ting shook her head helplessly.


    Jiang Yingying looked like she wanted to speak but stopped on second thought.


    Many years ago, she wanted to go home and go to the grave for her father, but because of her mother''s obstruction, she could


    not go back home for years. However, she did not argue with He Ting because of this matter, because she knew how people in


    the vige scolded He Ting. She could not exin it clearly. He Ting could only choose to escape, and she could understand He


    Ting in her heart.


    "Yingying, if you want to say something, just say it." Samuel saw that Jiang Yingying wanted to say something but could not


    speak, so he simply asked.


    Jiang Yingying nced at He Ting and said to Samuel, "Brother Samuel, my father¡¯s tomb has not been tidied up for many


    years. | want to go home to have a look, but the whole vige is scolding my mother, so we don''t dare to go back." "I''m here, so


    there''s nothing we don''t dare to do. Since you want to go back, we¡¯ll go back tomorrow,¡± Samuel said. In the future, Jiang


    Yingying would go to the Tiangi Realm with him. No one knew what would happen if she went there. They didn''t know when she


    woulde back. Therefore, Samuel was helping Jiang Yingying to finish what she cared about in the secr world.


    "Brother Samuel, you want to be with us?" Jiang Yingying looked at Samuel in surprise. In terms of status, they were just


    servants of the Hannigan family and belonged to the employer rtionship.


    Samuel only needed to pay them, and the reality was that Samuel helped them again and again.


    ¡°Haven''t | told you a long time ago that we''re a family," Samuel said with a smile.


    Jiang Yingying lowered her head, tears welling up in her eyes.


    He Ting wanted to say something, but she was not good at expressing it, so she didn''t say it in the end. Samuel had helped too


    many of them, and He Ting didn''t know how to express it. She could only take care of everything in Hillside Vi with practical


    actions.


    Jiang Yingying had thought Samuel had only made a simple trip with her, but the situation waspletely out of her expectation.


    Early the next morning, from the Hillside Vi, countless luxury cars drove side by side to the foot of the mountain. Such a scene


    had never been seen in Cloud City. If these cars drove back to the vige, the vigers would be scared.


    They didn''t know whether the vigers were not scared or not, but Jiang Yingying, who was standing in the yard, was already


    dumbfounded.


    "Brother Samuel, these cars... Are these cars going back with us to our hometown?" Jiang Yingying''s eyes were almost falling to


    the ground. She had never thought that the long line of luxury cars woulde back to her home. She had never thought that


    this long line of luxury cars returning home would happen to her.


    "That''s right. Since we are nning to return, we must get those people to keep their mouths shut. They do not dare to speak ill


    of you." Samuelughed.


    Jiang Yingying''s mouth and tongue were dry, and she unconsciously moved her throat.


    As for He Ting, she was speechless and even lost her ability to think. After all, she had never seen such a big event, and it


    happened to her.


    After a long time, He Ting said to Samuel in a trembling voice, "Samuel, isn''t that too exaggerated?"


    ¡°How could it be an exaggeration? Since you want to go back, you can''t go back so simply. You have to let those people know


    the difference between you and them. You have to shut their mouths." Samuel smiled and said. To him, this was just a small


    scene. If it weren''t for the fact that Cloud City couldn''t find a luxurious car, Samuel wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with such a situation at


    all. It would be best if he could fill every road in He Ting''¡¯s hometown. It would be so crowded that those who cursed He Ting


    behind the scenes would take a good look at her current situation.


    "Don''t... don''t you think you¡¯re too high-profile?¡± He Ting asked.


    Yvonne walked over to He Ting with a smile and said, "Aunt He, don''t worry. For him, this is just a normal trip. How can it be


    regarded as a high-profile trip?¡±


    If it were just Samuel''s influence in Cloud City, this was indeed not considered high-profile. It was merely a few dozen luxurious


    cars. What was the big deal? He would be able to obtain the most distinguished treatment wherever he went.


    ¡°Let''s go. Don''t waste time," Samuel said to and He Ting and her daughter.


    Yvonne had nned to go with them, but since He Ting wasn''t there, she was afraid that Gina wouldn''t be able to take care of


    Han Nian on her own, so she had to stay at home.


    "Please do Auntie He a favor. If you can''t do enough, I''ll me you," Yvonne said to Samuel.


    Samuel nodded with a smile and said," Don''t worry. Although I''m not good at boasting, I''ve seen a lot and know what to do."


    The motorcade set off from the vi area on Cloudridge and was driving on the streets of Cloud City. Countless passers-by were


    shocked and surrounded by onlookers. All the passers-by were guessing who was sitting in the first carriage. Unexpectedly, he


    dared to make such a big scene in Cloud City.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the news slowly spread, everyone knew that the car was driving out of the vi area of Cloudridge, and the person in the car


    was Samuel. They did not feel that it was too high-profile, and even felt that it was a matter of course.


    "The current Samuel is worthy of this kind of extravagance. He wouldn''t be overboard even if he was to ride a helicopter."


    "When he first married into the Sue family, Samuel was scolded like a pig or a dog.


    Now, who dares to scold him behind his back?"


    "He is scolded as a good-for-nothing. Who is qualified to scold him? He was just low-key in the past. How could a group of


    people blinded by benefits see the truth?"


    A passer-by had seen a qualitative


    change in Samuel''s attitude.


    However, his ttery of him was ns


    result of it in recen\deysssainbe


    djantaaie bout these things at all.


    He didn''t care whether it was about


    calling him a live-in son-inw or


    praising him as a big shot with a high


    status. He didn''t care about these


    things because he didn''t cared about


    fame. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Since the day he came to Cloud City, Samuel only wanted to take care of Yvonne. He didn''t care about anything else.


    Sitting in the car and looking at the crowd on both sides of the street, He Ting and Jiang Yingying chose to lower their heads, as


    if they were afraid of being seen.


    "They can''t see the inside outside the window. You don¡¯t have to lower your head, " Samuel said to them with a smile.


    "Samuel, I''m still not used to it," He


    Ting said with embarrassment. n


    ordinary person, He Tintthad never


    beer edatkd like this. For her, who


    only pursued three meals, this


    standard was really beyond her


    endurance. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "If you are not used to it, you will get used to it aftering here a few more times. In the future, when you return to your


    hometown, go and find Manfred. He will arrange it for you." Samuel said with a smile.


    Manfred, who was in the car, heard this, he hurriedly said, "Aunt He, if there¡¯s anything you need in the future, just let me know. |


    will definitely make the necessary arrangements for you."


    He Ting shook her head repeatedly. She couldn''t stand it even once, how could she do it a few more times?


    "No, no. How could | bother you so much?" He Ting said.


    Manfred smiled and said, "Auntie He, how can this be trouble? Your problem is our problem. I''ve already told you that we''re a


    family, so there''s no need to stand on ceremony with me."


    Jiang Yingying lowered her head and


    kept scratching her nails. This


    abnormal behavi eicers


    Se


    tharsae had some thoughts in her


    heart. However, she did not take the


    initiative to say it, so Samuel did not


    ask too much. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    He Ting''s hometown was a small vige in Cloud City. It was less than an hour''s drive from the Cloud City district. However,


    because the fleet was too big, the speed could not be too high, so it took an hour and a half to reach the entrance of the vige.


    Of course, it was needless to say that they had attracted countless gazes along the way. The situation of dozens of luxury cars in


    a long queue was rare even in a first-tier city, let alone in a small city like Cloud City.


    Alot of vigers were chatting at the entrance of the vige, which was normal in the vige. When there was no spare time,


    people who didn''t go out to work were most willing to gather at the entrance of the vige and talk about other people''s


    business. They had already regarded these things as the greatest fun. If they didn''t argue with each other, they would feel


    ufortable.


    Moreover, there was something very special about this kind of disputes, which was, whoever wasn''t there, the topic must be on


    whom. Generally, when people talked about this kind of topic, no one dared to leave in advance. Once people left in advance,


    the next topic must be the person who left.


    ¡°By the way, have you heard any news about He Ting recently?"


    "This woman has not returned to the vige for many years. She must have changed her marriage. Can a woman who doesn''t


    know anything raise a daughter?"


    "If she doesn''t remarry, she and her daughter will starve to death. They have nted thend for a lifetime. Can she still find a


    job in the city?"


    This was a typical example of thinking people. This group of people didn''t want to go out to work by themselves while guarding


    two acres of fertile farnd. They didn¡¯t know anything, so they naturally thought that He Ting couldn''t survive in the city.


    "You''re right. There''s no farnd in the city for her to farm."


    "| heard that Liu Wei used to have a crush on He Ting, and he appeared at He Ting''s house in the middle of the night. There


    must be something going on between them.


    ¡°Liu Wei! No way! He''s the vige head of our vige. If He Ting gets together with him, it''ll be so embarrassing!" "Who knows?


    How can it be okay for a man and a woman to be alone in the middle of the night?"


    At this moment, the motorcade drove over, and the group of long-tongued women instantly showed a stunned expression,


    "What kind of car is this? It looks so generous."


    "There are more behind. Why are there so many carsing to the vige?¡±


    "Is it some big shot that came? Why is it so grand? I''m scared to death."


    At this time, Liu Wei was still staring at the old te that he had been working on. It was something he had treasured for many


    years. Other than drinking, it was his only hobby. He liked to y with it and learn how to y the game.


    "Liu Wei, Liu Wei."


    Just as Liu Wei was watching the exciting part, a flustered voice came from outside the door.


    "Damn cripple, are you screaming? It''s daylight. What did you see?" Liu Wei said angrily. He was in a bad mood because of


    being disturbed at this time.


    "You... you should go and take a look at the vige entrance," Cripple said.


    ¡°What''s there to see at the vige entrance? If you have nothing important to do, get lost. Don''t disturb me." Liu Wei waved his


    hand and motioned for the crippled man to get lost.


    "It''s business. It''s business. There are dozens of cars at the entrance of our vige, and all of them are Rolls-Royce on TV. It''s a


    car worth millions of yuan," the


    cripple said.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment. There were dozens of Rolls-Royces, which were not as exaggerated as they were in the TV


    series.


    "Cripple, | don¡¯t think you''re the only one who''s crippled. Are you blind? We''re just a poor country bumpkin. What kind of big


    shots coulde?" Liu Wei said disdainfully.


    ¡°Really, really, it''s all true. | saw it with my own eyes. If you don''t believe me, you''ll know it by yourself," the cripple said.


    Liu Wei saw that the crippled man''s flustered expression didn''t seem like he was lying and he didn''t have the right to make up


    stories to deceive him.


    "If you dare to lie to me, I''ll break your other leg," Liu Wei threatened.


    "Don''t f*cking go in front of me. You made me limp like you." "Liu Wei, you can''t even match up to me, a cripple. How can you


    me me?"


    While cursing along the way, Liu Wei finally reached the entrance of the vige. The queue of Rolls-Royces made Liu Wei open


    his mouth wide, and his jaw almost dropped to the ground.


    This kind of scene was already a shock that couldn''t be described with words to him.


    "Well, | didn''t lie to you, did I?" The cripple said to Liu Wei.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Liu Wei gave the cripple a hard p.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Why did you hit me?" Cripple covered his face and looked at Liu Wei with a puzzled


    expression.


    "Does it hurt?" Liu Wei asked.


    ¡°Of course. How can it not hurt?" The cripple said.


    "The pain means that it''s not a dream," Liu Wei said in a trembling voice.


    The cripple waspletely speechless. Liu Wei pped him in the face just to make sure that he wasn''t dreaming. The fact was


    already in front of him. Could this be a dream?


    ¡°Liu Wei, go and see what''s going on. Who on earth is here?"


    "Yeah, you are the most important person in the vige. You are the only one who can deal with this kind of thing."


    "Could it be that some rich people havee to inspect our vige? Is our vige


    going to be demolished?" Someone said with excitement, and in his mind, he had already thought of the demolishment of the TV


    series. It was apensation of millions of yuan at a time. If such a good thing fell on them, it would be aplete turnaround.


    "Demolish? Dream on. How could we possibly be demolished in this damned ce?" Liu Wei said disdainfully. An hour''s journey


    to the city was only possible in a ce close to the city. Even if Cloud City wanted to expand, it was only possible in a ce


    close to the city.


    In the car, He Ting took a look at Samuel and Jiang Yingying also peeked at him. It had been a few minutes since the car


    stopped, but Samuel did not get out of the car, which confused them.


    "Samuel. We''re already there. Why aren¡¯t we getting out of the car yet?" He Ting asked Samuel.


    "Don''t worry, someone wille to wee us," Samuel said with a smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Liu Wei appeared in the crowd.


    He Ting was very familiar with Liu Wei. When she saw him, she subconsciously clenched her teeth. When her husband had just


    passed away, Liu Wei had always used all kinds of reasons to visit her home. He had even been careless. Other than the


    vigers pointing fingers at her, the reason He Ting had left was because she didn''t want to be bothered by Liu Wei.


    "Who is this?" Samuel asked He Ting.


    ¡°Liu Wei, he''s the vige head here," He Ting said.


    Jiang Yingying also knew that _


    Wei had harassed He ie in


    past. Afte all, sheds: Mea Ole


    thar, He old at that time. She


    already had a sense of that kind of


    thing. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "This person has harassed my mother in the past," Jiang Yingying said with hatred.


    "Well, wait for me in the car first." After saying that, Samuel opened the door and got out of the car.


    As soon as Liu Wei saw Samuel, he felt that this young man was extraordinary. He must be a big shot in the city, and he bent his


    back even lower.


    Although he usually acted like a


    tyrant in the vige, when he


    big shot .Heslignicever Hare to


    braathelne heavily, which was a typical


    example of bullying the weak and


    fearing the strong. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "May | ask who you are...


    Before Liu Wei could finish his words, Samuel kicked Liu Wei in the stomach.


    Liu Wei took a few steps back and fell to the ground. His face was pale with pain.


    The vigers at the vige entrance


    were stunned when they sawt


    scene. Thisyoure@it¨¦n d''acted the


    ete saw Liu Wei. Was there


    some sort of deep grudge between


    him and Liu Wei? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Who is this man? Doesn''t he know who Liu Wei is?¡±


    ¡°Liu Wei''s identity is nothing in front of him. Look at these people. How can an ordinary person afford to drive dozens of


    vehicles?"


    "When did this Liu Wei provoke such a powerful figure? Let''s see if he''s done for."


    In the car, He Ting and her mother saw this scene, and they were also so surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths.


    "| just like Samuel to have such a personality. Not talk too much and directly start. What gentlemanly words, not touching? This is


    all nonsense." Manfred said with a smile.


    Samuel''s kick was not enough. He walked up to Liu Wei and punched him again until Liu Wei started to beg for mercy.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight." Liu Wei rolled and crawled, putting some distance between himself and Samuel. His eyes were filled with


    horror as he stared at Samuel.


    "Do you know He Ting?" Samuel said.


    The crowd burst into an uproar when they heard He Ting''s name. This person knew He Ting! Everyone had a bad premonition.


    "Yes, | do, " Liu Wei nodded and said.

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    "| heard that you¡¯ve harassed her before," Samuel asked with a cold face.


    Liu Wei was shocked when he saw the change in Samuel''s expression. He was obviously here to avenge He Ting.


    Liu Wei didn''t seed that year and even spread some bad news about He Ting in secret. He deliberately let people reveal that


    he stayed at He Ting''s housete at night in order to discredit He Ting. But he didn¡¯t expect that a vige woman could get to


    know such a big shot in a few years.


    "|, | did harass her, but she would rather die than obey. | didn¡¯t do anything," said Liu Wei.


    "That is to say, you admit what you have done?" Samuel said and walked towards Liu Wei step by step.


    Liu Wei was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. He kept kicking his legs to pull himself away from Samuel.


    "| did it, but failed. It''s true. | didn¡¯t lie. If you don''t believe me, you can ask He Ting," Liu Wei quickly exined.


    "What did you do after you didn''t seed?" Samuel continued to threaten Liu Wei, showing no sign of stopping.


    Feeling the distance between himself and Samuel getting closer and closer, Liu Wei was so scared that his heart and liver were


    trembling. He knew that it was not a big deal to beat such a big shot to death.


    "|, | also said something bad about her. | deliberately asked the cripple to spread the news that | leftte at night in her home. |


    also said that she went to the city to work as a mistress and was kept as a mistress. | also said that she sold her daughter.¡± Liu


    Wei didn''t dare to hide anything anymore. He said it out and told the truth that he had ndered He Ting.


    This shocked the vigers. They thought that these things were true and that He Ting had done something immoral outside, so


    the message spread back to the vige. They didn¡¯t expect that these were all made up by Liu Wei.


    "You sure are vicious. The ones that can''t be obtained have to be destroyed, right?" Samuel said coldly.


    Liu Wei had indeed thought that way back then. In his opinion, He Ting''s husband was already dead, so what if he was satisfied?


    However, He Ting wouldn''t give up and he couldn''t do anything about it. That was why he had to smear He Tings name. Since


    he couldn''t have her, He Ting''s reputation in the vige would be ruined.


    However, when he did those things, Liu Wei didn''t think it was a big deal. After all, He Ting was just a country woman and


    couldn''t resist at all. He didn¡¯t expect that a few yearster, she would bring back such a powerful man.


    ¡°| was wrong. | know | was wrong. Please let me go. You are such an important person. There''s no need to argue with me," said


    Liu Wei.


    At this time, He Ting got out of the car.


    Seeing this, all the vigers looked at her enviously. After all, it was rare for the vigers to see such a luxury car like Rolls-Royce


    in their lives. However, He Ting was able to return to the vige in such a luxury car.


    ¡°s, He Ting is so lucky to know such a big shot."


    "Maybe there is more to it than meets the eye."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t you see how Liu Wei was beaten? Stop talking nonsense. Do you want to die?"


    The man was so frightened that he shut up.


    He Ting walked up to Liu Wei and said fiercely, "Do you know how much | had to suffer because of those words? | don''t even


    dare to return home."


    Liu Wei directly knelt down in front of He Ting. He knew that under such circumstances, he had no choice but to admit his


    mistake. Moreover, it was he who had harmed He Ting in the past.


    "He Ting, it''s all my fault. It''s me who


    should die; it''s me who should die." Liu Wei pped himself in the face as he spoke.


    After so many years, He Ting''s grievances broke out at this moment. Liu Wei''s beating alone was not enough. She needed to


    vent the anger in her heart.


    Liu Wei was beaten so badly that he didn''t dare to make a sound.


    After dozens of ps, He Ting''s hand hurt. As for Liu Wei''s face, it was swollen.


    "Mom, okay, don''t hurt your hand." Jiang Yingying stopped He Ting andforted her excitement.


    In the crowd, a person about the same age as Jiang Yingying was looking forward to it. He and Jiang Yingying were of the same


    age. He had done a lot of bullying to Jiang Yingying before. At that time, Jiang Yingying was still an ugly duckling.


    Unexpectedly, she had be so beautiful now.


    "Xiao Hei, you used to have a good rtionship with Jiang Yingying. Now that she is rich, why don''t you find a chance to


    establish a rtionship with her?" A person next to him said to Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei unconsciously touched his nose. He had a good rtionship with Jiang Yingying? This was bullshit. In the whole vige,


    he was the one who bullied Jiang Yingying the most. However, Jiang Yingying was indeed rich now. If he could build a good


    rtionship with her, he might be able to follow her to develop in the city and leave this remote and poor ce.


    "| don¡¯t know if she still remembers the past." Xiao Hei said with a guilty conscience. It was okay for Jiang Yingying to forget, but


    if she remembered, his ending would be the same as Liu Wei''s.


    "Let''s give it a try." That man urged.


    After hearing this, Xiao Hei couldn''t help but walk toward Jiang Yingying.


    "Yingying, do you still remember me?" Xiao Hei asked.


    Jiang Yingying nced at him. How could she forget this person?


    ¡°Of course | remember. My hair was cut off by you by pushing me to the ground. At that time, | beg you not to do that, but you still


    cut off my hair," Jiang Yingying said faintly.


    Xiao Hei was stunned and quickly said," Yingying, it was all because you were not sensible when you were a child. | didn¡¯t


    expect you to remember it so clearly. It''s all my fault. I''ll apologize to you now." "Is it enough to admit your mistake?" Samuel


    asked.


    Xiao Hei was so scared that his whole body trembled. Although it didn''t know what kind of person Samuel was, he had already


    beaten Liu Wei up the moment he got out of the car. His fiery temper was not something that Xiao Hei could bear.


    "Brother, this is between me and Yingying. We grew up together. She won''t make a fuss about it with me," said Xiao Hei.


    Samuel took a look at Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying immediately said, "I only have a grudge against him. He not only cut off my hair, but also often hit me with stones.


    In the winter when | was a child, there was no window in my house that could shelter me from the wind. It was all because he


    smashed it."


    Samuel smiled faintly and said to Xiao Hei, "It seems that you didn¡¯t recognize how many bad things you have done before."


    Xiao Hei was so scared that he didn''t dare to look at Samuel. He could only say to Jiang Yingying, "Yingying, you didn''t know


    how to deal with things when you were a child. Do you have to be so calcting?


    Anyway, we grew up together. Do you still want to take revenge on me?"


    Before Jiang Yingying could say anything, Samuel grabbed Xiao Hei by the neck and said coldly, "I''m not taking revenge. I''m just


    returning the pain you brought to her in the past to you."


    Xiao Hei felt that it was bing more and more difficult to breathe. He knew that it was useless to say anything to Samuel.


    Only when Jiang Yingying was willing to let him go could he avoid the pain of skin and flesh.


    "Yingying, ask him to let go of me. We are childhood friends," Xiao Hei said in a panic.


    "Xiao Hei is really stupid. He knows that he has done so many immoral things, but he still dares toe to her on his own


    initiative."


    "It''s not like you don''t know Xiao Hei''s character. Now that he has seen that Jiang Yingying is rich, can he miss this opportunity to


    make friends with her?"


    "He went for wool and came home shorn.


    He deserves it.¡±


    No one in the vigers had any sympathy for Xiao Hei, because they all knew that Xiao Hei''s purpose was to build a rtionship


    with Jiang Yingying.


    Unfortunately, what he had done before was too excessive. This time, he would be courting death.


    "Brother Samuel, | don''t need you. I''ll do it myself," Jiang Yingying said.


    Samuel smiled and let go of Xiao Hei.


    Just when Xiao Hei was d that with a woman''s strength, at most it would hurt a little, his whole body suddenly flew backward.


    In the process, Xiao Hei felt a suffocating pain from his chest.


    10 meters away, Xiao Hei hit the ground heavily, raising dust all over the sky.


    When the vigers saw this scene, they were all stunned. No one had expected that Jiang Yingying had such terrifying strength


    that a punch could actually send a living person like Xiao Hei flying.


    "This... I''m not blind." After finishing his words, the man rubbed his eyes and could not believe it.


    There were still many people who did the same thing. They couldn''t believe that Jiang Yingying had such great strength.


    Xiao Hei rolled on the ground in pain, as if it was going to kill him.


    Was this still the same cowardly girl who allowed him to bully as he pleased?


    After catching his breath, Xiao Hei looked at Jiang Yingying in horror. Even a strong man didn''t have that kind of strength just


    now. But why was she so fierce?


    Jiang Yingying walked toward Xiao Hei step by step.


    Xiao Hei was so scared that it shook its head subconsciously and said, "Jiang Yingying, what else do you want to do? Isn''t it


    enough to hit me?" "Enough?" Jiang Yingying sneered and said, "How could this punch be enough whenpared with when


    you bullied me?


    XiaoHei had always had a bad reputation in the vige. He was very domineering. When he was a child, all the same age in the


    vige had been beaten by him. Even now, he was very arrogant. Anyone in the vige who didn''t like him would be beaten by


    him directly. He never showed mercy. So if he was beaten, not only would he not be sympathized by others, but he would also


    make people feel happy.


    "Xiao Hei has done so many evil things that even Liu Wei doesn''t dare to deal with him. | didn''t expect him to fall into Jiang


    Yingying''s hands."


    "He deserves it. It''s his fault for being so arrogant. Now it¡¯s his retribution." "But how could Jiang Yingying be so powerful? A girl


    has such great strength.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Yingying, who had walked up to Xiao Hei, grabbed Xiao Hei by the cor and lifted it up


    with one hand.


    This action made people feel even more horrified.


    Except Samuel, who had a faint smile on his face, the others present all widened their eyes and could not believe it.


    Although Xiao Hei is not big, it is an adult weighing more than 100 jin. How much effort does it take to lift him up with one hand?


    "Jiang Yingying, let go of me first. Let''s talk about it. | apologize to you. I''ll apologize to you, okay?" Xiao Hei said in a panic, his


    face full of horror.


    Jiang Yingying had no expression on her face. She said coldly, "I''ve told you these things before, but how did you treat me?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Yingying kicked Xiao Hei¡¯s abdomen, but she did not let go. Xiao Hei swung back in the air


    because of the heavy attack, just like a swing.


    Xiao Hei''s heart-wrenching cry was even heard by this kick. Even the vigers couldn''t bear to look at it with their shrill screams.


    At this moment, all the vigers knew that Jiang Yingying came back for revenge in the manner of a king. Fortunately, most of


    the vigers only spoke ill of them behind their backs. They were not as straightforward as Xiao Hei and Liu Wei. Of course,


    anyone who said bad things about her and her mother would feel guilty after that, for fear that Jiang Yingying would know those


    words and take revenge.


    "From today on, no one can bully me." Jiang Yingying''s resentment, which had been umted for more than ten years,


    poured out at this moment. The moment she let go of Xiao Hei, she punched out.


    Xiao Hei flew back again. This time, it did not give him a chance to scream, but directly made him faint.


    Seeing this, the onlookers couldn''t help but feel their scalps tingle. Those vigers all lowered their heads and didn''t even dare to


    look directly into Jiang Yingying¡¯s eyes.


    Liu Wei, on the other hand, was so frightened that he almost peed in his pants. His legs were so weak that he was sitting on the


    ground. He didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    "He Ting, | was too muddle-headed in the past, so | ndered you. It''s been so many years. Let me go. | won''t do it again." Liu


    Wei, who didn''t want to be beaten, could only kneel on the ground and apologize.


    He Ting had endured so many grievances. She had thought that she would skin Liu Wei alive, but when she saw Liu Wei


    kneeling down and kowtowing, her heart softened. After all, she couldn''t kill Liu Wei just because of the things that had happened


    in the past.


    ¡°Auntie He, how do you n to deal with this person? | can take responsibility for the consequences," Samuel said to He Ting.


    These words were enough to frighten Liu Wei to death. He had no choice but to kowtow even harder.


    He Ting sighed in her heart and said, "It doesn''t matter anymore. | want to see the grave of my dead husband." "I''ll lead the way.


    I''ll lead the way," Liu Wei said quickly.


    Since He Ting didn''t me them, Samuel wouldn''t say anything more. The most important thing for him to bring them back today


    was to let the vigers know that they were living a good life and to stop the gossip. Now this goal had been achieved.


    There was a special graveyard in the vige. Almost everyone in the vige would be buried here after death.


    When they came to He Ting''s dead husband''s tomb, the tombstone had been smashed, and the whole tomb was full of all kinds


    of weeds.


    He Ting and Jiang Yingying began to remove weeds from the grave without saying a word. Looking at the two people with tears


    in their eyes, Samuel had a faint smile on his face.


    Jiang Yingying''s father had passed away for so many years, but He Ting did not remarry. She raised Jiang Yingying by herself. In


    some ways, He Ting and Manfred seemed to be the same kind of people. In this life, after recognizing a person who they


    depended on, they would never have any feelings for another person.


    "Who smashed it?" Samuel asked Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei''s heart trembled. Even the simple conversation with Samuel made him feel stressed. He didn''t have the courage to


    speak loudly in front of such a big shot.


    "Well... I''m not sure. After all, this ce is not guarded every day," said Liu Wei.


    ¡°Help me find a few workers. | need to rebuild the cemetery, and then find another person who carves the characters and makes


    the monument. I''ll give you half a day. Can you do that?" Samuel said.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll do it right away.¡± Liu Wei quickly nodded his head. Even if he was only given half an hour, Liu Wei would have to


    agree. Even if he was given ten times the courage, he would not dare to refuse such a big shot.


    Although the vigers did not follow them to the cemetery, they were watching from a distance. They never stopped talking about


    He Ting and Jiang Yingying.


    Of course, at this moment, they did not dare to speak ill of the mother and daughter pair. Instead, they treated this matter with


    envy.


    "Jiang Yingying is now prosperous. | didn''t expect such a person to appear in our vige." "She must be a big shot in the city


    now. | didn''t expect that after so many years, she is the best woman in our vige."


    "| don''t know who said that the mother and daughter must be begging in the city. They wore bright clothes and were escorted by


    so many luxury cars. How can they beg?¡±


    Liu Wei''s movements were quick. In less than ten minutes, he had found a few workers to work with. Even the materials had


    been brought along. However, it would still take some time to carve the tombstones.


    "The tombstone will be delivered in three hours. If you think it¡¯s too long, | can ask them to be quick." Liu Wei walked behind


    Samuel and said in a trembling voice.


    Samuel shook his head slightly. Three hours was not long, and it was not even enough for He Ting and her daughter to tell their


    huaband and father about the old days.


    "Give the ce to them. After so many years, there must be a lot to say." Samuel finished speaking, he left the cemetery.


    Liu Wei didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He followed Samuel and left.


    "Samuel, how did Yingying be so powerful?" Manfred followed beside Samuel and asked with a puzzled face. Just now,


    Manfred was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. Although he had heard of Qi Hu being defeated by Jiang Yingying, he was still


    not as shocked as when he saw it with his own eyes.


    From Manfred''s point of view, this was simply an impossible matter. How could Jiang Yingying''s small body contain such


    terrifying strength?


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s a secret. | won''t tell anyone for the time being," Samuel said.


    Manfred curled his lips. Although he put on a dissatisfied expression, he no longer had any curiosity in his heart. As long as it


    was something that Samuel was unwilling to say, he would definitely not force it.


    Liu Wei, who was following behind them, had a trace of suspicion between his eyebrows. The word "Samuel" was very familiar to


    him, as if he had heard of it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember where it came from.


    ¡°Liu Wei, take me to Jiang Yingying''s home, " Samuel said to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei was wondering where his sense of familiarity with the word "Samuel" came from when he suddenly heard Samuel''s


    words. This was a subconscious reaction of his fear of Samuel.


    ¡°Alright,e with me," Liu Wei said.


    There were winding paths in the countryside. Fortunately, it had not been raining recently; otherwise, it would have been difficult


    for them to walk on the muddy road. A few minutester, they arrived at a shabby bungalow.


    The gate of the courtyard had been broken, and it seemed that it had been damaged by someone. It seemed that after He Ting


    and Jiang Yingying left, some people had broken into their house.


    The yard was full of weeds, and there was almost no ce to rest. Some grass was even one meter high.


    There was noplete piece of ss in every window of the house, and it was smashed. If there was no deep hatred, Samuel


    really didn''t understand what kind of mentality the person who did this kind of thing would have.


    "The door is broken, so is the window. There are a lot of unruly people in this vige," Samuel said lightly.


    Upon hearing this, Liu Wei became nervous again and quickly said, "Xiao Hei broke the window. He Ting and her daughter didn''t


    leave, and there was no good piece of ss at home."


    ¡°No wonder Yingying hates Xiao Hei so much. It seems that it''s just a beating. It''s not enough." After a pause, Samuel said to


    Manfred, "Bring that guy to me."


    "Yes." Manfred nodded his head and immediately turned around to leave.


    In less than five minutes, Xiao Hei was dragged over by Manfred. He was so scared that he didn''t even have the strength to


    walk.


    "Did you smash the ss here?" Samuel asked.


    Xiao Hei''s mouth was dry and he couldn''t say anything. He could only nod his head. He wanted to deny it, but Liu Wei was


    present. Even if he didn''t admit it, it would be useless. After all, everyone in the vige knew about this matter.


    "What kind of grudge?" Samuel asked.


    "|... I''m just kidding," Xiao Hei said.


    "Kidding?" The corners of Samuel¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, revealing a cold smile. He said, "You built your happiness on the pain of


    others. Do you think it''s just a game?"


    Xiao Hei felt a sense of killing intent from Samuel¡¯s tone and was scared out of his wits. He said, "I¡¯m sorry. I''m sorry. | was


    young and ignorant before. That''s why | did such a stupid thing. I''ll ask someone to change it right away. I''ll get a new one."


    "What¡¯s the use of a brand new ss? Can you wipe away the pain of the past?" Samuel suddenly opened his arms and


    stretched himself.


    Such a simple movement scared Xiao Hei to think that he was going to be beaten, and he shivered all over.


    ¡°How should we teach such a person a lesson?" Samuel asked Manfred.


    Manfred gave a sinister smile and looked at Xiao Hei, saying, "A single ss breaking an inch of a bone is very reasonable."


    An inch of bone?


    When Xiao Hei heard this, he was scared out of his wits. Even Liu Wei, who had nothing to do with it, almost lost his footing.


    Where did these peoplee from? Their words were sowless!


    "Brother, please forgive me. | know | was wrong. Please give me another chance. | will be a good man in the future." Xiao Hei


    knelt on the ground. He didn''t want his bones to be broken. If he was beaten up, all the people who had been bullied by him in


    the vige would have to take revenge on him.


    "There is quite a lot of grass in this house." Samuel said faintly.


    Realizing Samuel''s words, Xiao Hei rolled into the yard and began to pull out the grass. He said to Samuel, "Brother, let me do


    these rough work. | don''t know anything else. I''m absolutely good at pulling out grass.¡±


    Manfred disdainfully smiled. It was not easy for him to get a chance to make a move. He did not expect that this fellow would be


    able to escape from this.


    However, his mind was quite quick and he instantly understood Samuel''s meaning.


    "It''s not interesting." Manfred said in an unhappy tone.


    ¡°From today onwards, I''ll send people to check every week. If there''s a weed in the yard, you''ll have to bear very serious


    consequences," Samuel said to Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei nodded quickly and said, "Brother, don''t worry. I''ll wrap up this area. | promise it will be clean."


    Samuel turned to Liu Wei and said, "Since we left, you should burn incense in front of her husband¡¯s tomb. You should burn


    incense for 30 minutes a day. This is your task."


    "Yes, yes, yes. I''ll keep that in mind. It''s not a problem at all, and | won''t waste a day," Liu Wei replied.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, a new tombstone was delivered. With the help of Samuel and Manfred, they set up a new


    tombstonefor He Ting''s dead husband.


    He Ting and Jiang Yingying went back home and saw that the yard was clean. There was not even a single weed. They knew


    that this was done by Samuel, so they could only give him a look to express their gratitude.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although no one lived here, for He Ting and Jiang Yingying, this was an emotional ce after all. Before leaving, the two of them


    cleaned up the house until it was spotless.


    Before leaving, Samuel asked Liu Wei and Xiao Hei toe together.


    "No matter whether you are convinced or not, my name is Samuel. If you want revenge,e to Cloud City to find me.


    Remember?" Samuel said to the two.


    Liu Wei had always felt that the word " Samuel" was very familiar. It was not until now that he knew the full name of Samuel that


    he finally understood who the big shot standing in front of him was.


    Samuel!


    He''s Samuel!


    Although the vige chief stayed in the vige most of the time, he would sometimes go to the downtown area to meet the senior


    officials. He knew the influence of Samuel in Cloud City, but never in his dreams would he be able to see Samuel with his own


    eyes.


    "Mr. Hannigan, | didn''t expect to see you here," Liu Wei said in a trembling voice.


    "Since you know who | am, then you should honestlyplete what | have told you all. Otherwise, you should be well aware of


    what kind of result will ur." Samuel said.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Liu Wei nodded vigorously. If he had been lucky and thought he could not do those things after Samuel left, then


    he no longer had any thoughts about it. A stick of incense every day would be the most important thing in his life in the


    following days.


    Who dared to disobey Samuel''s order?


    Liu Wei finally let out a sigh of relief as he watched the cars leave the vige.


    A trace of ferociousness shed across Xiao Hei''s face. For someone like him who was used to being arrogant, he would not


    shed a tear until he saw the coffin. Once Samuel left, he felt that he could ignore what Samuel had said before.


    ¡°What bullsh*t Samuel? He is a good-for-nothing. He is just taking advantage of the number of people to bully me," Xiao Hei said


    disdainfully.


    Liu Wei sneered. Relying on his numbers? The weight Samuel''s name was enough to cover the entire Cloud City. Did he still


    need to rely on his numbers to deal with a piece of trash like Xiao Hei?

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    After Nangong Boling finished his words, he looked at Samuel eagerly. It could be seen from his eyes that he couldn''t wait to see


    what would happened.


    Samuel frowned.


    Nangong Boling should be very clear that Tiangi was not a ce that could be easily entered. Why did he have such an urgent


    need for this ce? Could it be that he knew some of the secrets of Tianqi, or did it mean that Tianqi had something he wanted?


    "Nangong Boling, you should be very clear about what kind of ce Tianqi is. If you want to go to Tianqi, you have to get the


    approval of it. And the only standard for the approval of Tianqi is the recognition of strength. You''re an old man. Can you meet


    the requirements of Tianqi?" Samuel asked.


    Nangong Boling shook his head and said," Of course | can''t reach it, but you can. And | believe that with your strength, you will


    definitely be able to achieve something good in Tiangi Realm. At that time, | hope you can take me there."


    "Why did you have to go to the Tiangi era, Nangong Boling?" Samuel asked. In his opinion, this was too strange, because for


    someone like Nangong Boling, even if he went to the Tianqi era, what could he do? At most, he could only broaden his horizons.


    Would Nangong Boling want to go to the Tianqi stage urgently because of this? It was obviously impossible.


    For such a crafty businessman, interests were exchanged. He was willing to give up the position of the Nangong family head to


    exchange Samuel''s promise, which meant that there must be some kind of interest involved.


    "| have my reasons. You just have to promise me," said Nangong Boling.


    ¡°Even if | promise you now, you will not be able to do anything to me if | do not keep my promise." Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling narrowed his eyes. After a long silence, he said, "I believe that you are a man who keeps your promise."


    Samuel was indeed a person who cared about promises. He never made promises to others easily, because in his opinion, as


    an indomitable man, he had to do what he had said. If he didn''t, what kind of man would he be? This was also why he wanted to


    know that Nangong Boling was going to Tianqi era.


    "If you don''t tell me the reason, | won''t be the master of the Nangong family. After all, this position doesn¡¯t mean much to me,"


    Samuel said.


    There was a sh of panic in Nangong Boling''s eyes, but he soon calmed down and said, "You are going to help Fang Zhan find


    his daughter. Only the power of the Nangong family can do this. Moreover, the power of the Nangong family can protect your


    wife and daughter well in the whole world. Are you going to Tianqi, regardless of their lives?"


    Upon hearing this, Samuel¡¯s expression turned cold. He suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed Nangong Boling''s neck, and


    said in a cold voice, "Nangong Boling, are you threatening me? Do you know the best way to remove the threat?"


    Nangong Boling knew that if Samuel tried to kill him with his strength, he would lose his life as long as he exerted more strength.


    However, the persistence in his heart would not let him easilypromise.


    "I''m not threatening you. | just want to tell you that after you go to the Tianqi realm, they will need protection. The Hangong n


    is the best choice," said Hangong Boling.


    Samuel looked at Hangong Boling with zing eyes.


    Hangong Boling looked straight into Samuel''s eyes and did not avoid them.


    After a long stalemate, Samuel finally let go of Hangong Boling. For him, nothing in the world was more important than the safety


    of Yvonne and Han Hian. Before going to Tianqi, he must ensure the safety of Yvonne and Han Hian. The Hangong family


    indeed had such strength.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, as long as I''m qualified to take you there, I''ll bring you." Samuelpromised.


    Nangong Boling''s eyes lit up. He nodded repeatedly and said, "Don¡¯t worry. From now on, the life and death of Yvonne and Han


    Nian are my life and death."


    After that, Nangong Boling turned to look at Nangong Yan and said, "Kneel."


    Nangong Yan looked puzzled. Why did he ask him to kneel down for no reason?


    "| told you to kneel down, don''t you understand?¡± Seeing Nangong Yan in a daze, Nangong Boling chided him.


    Nangong Yan had no choice but to kneel on the ground. After all, this was his grandfather''s order. He had no right to vite it.


    "From today onwards, Samuel is your master. After he goes to Tianqi, the matters of the Nangong n will temporarily be


    managed by you. | want you to swear that you will never betray your master," Nangong Boling said.


    Nangong Van was so shocked that he couldn''t believe it. Even Samuel couldn''t believe it.


    Master?


    How could Nangong Boling have such a wonderful idea? This was a vition of the Nangong family''s dignity. Did he not care


    about the Nangong family''s face at all?


    "Grandpa, you..."


    ¡°Listen to me. It''s not bad for you. You''d better swear.¡±


    Nangong Van lowered his head with a reluctant look on his face. He could ept Samuel would be the master of the


    Nangong family because he would go to the Tianqi era. From a certain point of view, he was temporarily in charge of the


    Nangong family. He was also the master of the Nangong family in disguise. That was why he could convince himself.


    But now, Nangong Boling had made such an excessive request again that Nangong Van couldn''t ept. He was the young


    master of the Nangong family, how could he have a master with another surname? He was clearly to be Samuel''s dog.


    ¡°If you don''t do this, | will immediately expel you from the Nangong family. In the future, the Nangong family will have nothing to


    do with you," said Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Van took in a deep breath.


    Nangong Boling''s attitude was so strong that he didn''t even have a chance to resist. Nangong Yan would lose everything he had


    after leaving the Nangong family. This was also a result that he could not ept.


    The gap between a son from a wealthy family and a homeless one was too big for Nangong Yan.


    "| swear that from now on, | will never betray you. Otherwise, | will be struck by lightning and die a terrible death." Nangong Yan


    had no choice but to reach out with his right hand and swear to the sky with three fingers.

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    Speaking of this matter, Samuel felt a headache. He was confused about Nangong Boling¡¯s goal, and Nngong Van''s sudden


    acknowledgment of him as master made it even harder for him to figure out the reason behind it.


    ¡°Let''s talk inside," Samuel said with a sigh.


    Han Tianyang nced at Van Jun. This sign seemed to be different from their previous spections.


    The two quickly caught up with Samuel and returned home.


    "What''s going on?" Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Han Tianyang couldn''t wait to ask.


    ¡°Nangong Boling made a request of mine,¡±


    Samuel said.


    Han Tianyang smiled disdainfully.


    Hangong Boling was now begging Samuel to be the master of the Hangong family. He actually dared to make a request to


    Samuel. Wasn''t he stupid? How could he be qualified to make a request to Samuel?


    "Is he crazy? How dare he make demands on you?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "He uses the power of the Hangong family as a bargaining chip, while | hope Yvonne and Han Hian''s safety can be guaranteed


    better," Samuel said.


    Upon hearing this, Han Tianyang understood that even though Samuel had a unique advantage in negotiation, Hangong Boling


    had touched on his Achilles¡¯ heel. He could do anything for Yvonne and Han Hian.


    "What is his request?" Han Tianyang asked curiously.


    ¡°He wanted to go to Tiangi, but he didn''t tell me the reason," Samuel said.


    Han Tianyang subconsciously nced at Yan Jun, but Yan Jun could only shake his head in the face of this kind of matter.


    After all, he knew too little about Tianqi. He had no basis to guess what Hangong Boling wanted to do.


    "What''s more, he also asked Hangong Yan to kneel down to me and acknowledge me as his master," Samuel continued.


    Atrace of doubt and surprise shed across Han Tianyang''s and Yan Jun''s eyes at the same time.


    Hangong Yan was Hangong Boling''s grandson. Although his status was not as high as Samuel''s, there was no need for him to


    acknowledge Samuel as his master.


    This behavior was too weird.


    ¡°What does Nangong Boling mean? Doesn''t he really want to lose the dignity of the Nangong family? He actually asked


    Nangong Van to kneel down to you,¡± Han Tianyang said doubtfully.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel sighed and said, "If | knew what he meant, | wouldn''t have to worry about it."


    At this moment, Van Jun opened his mouth and said, "Could it be that Tiangi has something that Nangong Boling wants? That¡¯s


    why he''s willing to hand over the position of the head of the family. He even betrayed the dignity of the Nangong family in


    exchange for your trust."


    "Something?" Samuel frowned. Nangong Boling did not know much about Tianqi, so why would he be interested in something


    about it?


    Could it be that Nangong Boling still had some understanding of Tianqi?


    "It¡¯s not impossible. If he wants something, he has to give something in exchange.


    Since Nangong Boling has paid so much, the things he wants must be valuable." Han Tianyang agreed with what Van Jun said,


    because he couldn''t think of any other possibilities.


    ¡°It seems that Nangong Boling has some other understanding of Tianqi. This old thing is messing with me," Samuel said with


    hatred.


    "Samuel, the initiative of this matter is still in your hands, so you don''t have to deal with Nangong Boling in a hurry. Although no


    one in Cloud City dares to harm Yvonne and Nian¡¯er now, with the Nangong family¡¯s secret force, they will eventually be able to


    protect them better." Han


    Tianyang reminded.


    Samuel nodded his head. He naturally understood this logic. He definitely wouldn''t go and fight with Hangong Boling at this


    moment. However, he couldn''t control the curiosity he felt towards this item.


    "Don''t go to Elder Yi. If Elder Yi finds out about Hangong Boling''s request to you, Elder Yi might not be happy. Otherwise, you


    may not get any attention," Han Tianyang warned. He was afraid Samuel would find Elder Yi out of curiosity, which would ruin the


    n.


    "Well." Samuel sighed and could only temporarily suppress this curiosity in the bottom of his heart.


    "We''ll be returning to Swallow City tomorrow. Are you ready?" Han Tianyang changed the topic and asked Samuel.


    Samuel smiled faintly. It was just a trip back to Swallow City, so there was nothing to prepare for. He said, "Grandpa, Swallow


    City is just a small city bigger than Cloud City for me. There is no difference in other aspects."


    Han Tianyangughed. "It is just a little bigger?" He liked to listen to such domineering words.


    ¡°Swallow City has been in an uproar now. After your words spread to Swallow City, it has caused a lot of anger,¡± Van Jun said


    with a smile.


    Samuel asked Manfred to send a message back to Swallow City, and that sentence caused a strong shock in Swallow City.


    Anyone who had any conflict with the Hannigan family would fly into a rage. It was not something that those rich and powerful


    families could ept. Just because of this sentence, they felt deeply humiliated and wished they could tear Samuel''s tendons


    and skin out.


    "It''s good that they''re angry. The angrier, the better. It''s best if they can take the initiative to deliver themselves to me. | can''t be


    bothered to search for them one by one. It''s a waste of time," Samuel said with a smile.


    Han Tianyang shook his head helplessly and said, "You are much more domineering than | was in the past. It''s time to let them


    know that my Hannigan family has Samuel. | have to show them how powerful you are."

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    "No matter what kind of good-for-nothing he is, since he said such a thing, he must pay the price." Zhong Mingguo interrupted


    theughter of the crowd and then turned to look at his grandsons.


    These people knew that this was an opportunity for them to show off in front of Zhong Mingguo, so they scrambled to take


    charge of this matter and prove their excellence in front of Zhong Mingguo.


    For big families like the Zhong family, thepetition for session was very cruel, and it was not unusual for their brothers to


    kill each other. After all, this involved a huge industry, and no one wanted it to fall into the hands of others. If they wanted to


    inherit it, they had to be approved by Zhong Mingguo.


    Among these grandchildren, Zhong Tianyi was the only one who didn''t say anything. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter


    at all.


    "Tianyi, are you not interested in this matter?" Zhong Mingguo asked him deliberately. From his words, it could be seen that he


    attached great importance to Zhong Tianyi.


    Zhong Tianyi smiled faintly and said," Grandpa, | don''t need to deal with trash like him. Just leave him to them. Those in power


    only care about important matters. They naturally have to hand over their small matters to someone else. Otherwise, they will be


    tired out."


    Zhong Tianyi¡¯s words instantly aroused the dissatisfaction of the others. What did he mean by "the people in power only care


    about important affairs"? Obviously, he put himself in a special position. As for the others, their status naturally fell behind his.


    "Zhong Tianyi, what do you mean by this? You look so condescending. Are we servants?¡±


    "| think you don''t dare to deal with Samuel. Don''t pretend to be arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Apart from putting on an act, do you have any other abilities?"


    They looked at Zhong Tianyi with disdain, but Zhong Tianyi''s expression was as calm as still water. It seemed that these verbal


    attacks could not affect him at all.


    "Don''t be so anxious. I''m telling the truth. He''s just a good-for-nothing. What''s the point of fighting for him? This kind of garbage


    can be defeated by a single hand of the Zhong family," Zhong Tianyi said tly.


    These words made it impossible for the few of them to refute. Samuel was indeed trash in their eyes. There was not much point


    inpeting. After all, even if they were to deal with this kind of trash, they would not be able to disy how powerful they were.


    Instead, it was only a matter of course.


    In terms of state of mind, Zhong Tianyi was obviously one level higher than the others. He was calmer than the others. Moreover,


    he was very clear about the significance of one thing and whether it was worth it for him to do it.


    Zhong Mingguo nodded with satisfaction. What the Zhong family needed was not a reckless leader, but a calm and unppable


    sessor. Only in this way could the Zhong family develop better. Zhong Tianyi obviously met the requirements.


    "Tianyi, in this case, you don''t have to deal with this matter. Just do your own thing," Zhong Mingguo said.


    "Thank you. Grandfather. It''s indeed not worth wasting time on such a trivial matter, " said Zhong Tianyi with a smile.


    "Grandpa, since Zhong Tianyi thinks that this is a small matter and he doesn''t want to do it, please leave it to me. | can assure


    you that Samuel can''t even get out of the airport. | want this good-for-nothing to kneel down and take back those words, and


    then ask him to go back to Cloud City. He will never appear in Swallow City in his lifetime," Zhong Tianli stood up and said firmly.


    Zhong Tianyi smiled faintly. He had never been on good terms with Zhong Tianli, so he knew that Zhong Tianli''s words were


    aimed at him. He wanted to overwhelm Zhong Tianyi in terms of momentum.


    However, the more Zhong Tianli showed his eagerness, the more Zhong Tianli felt that he was not as good as Zhong Tianyi.


    ¡°Zhong Tianli, | heard that yourpany is in a financial crisis recently. Are you still in the mood to take care of these things?"


    Zhong Tianyi said with a smile.


    Zhong Tianli''s expression turned extremely ugly when he heard that.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Zhong Mingguo had also given him five million yuan, but hispany waspletely different from Zhong Tianyi''s. Not only


    was there a financial crisis, but there were even countless debts. It waspletely iparable with Zhong Tianyi''s multi-billion


    yuan worth of assets.


    "Zhong Tianyi, business is not the only way to support the entire family," Zhong Tianyi said disdainfully.


    Zhong Tianyi couldn''t helpughing and said, "You can only hire more masters if you have money. Can you deal with Samuel


    with your own strength?"


    "Of course, even ten Samuel are no match for me," Zhong Tianyi said.


    A faint smile shed in Zhong Tianyi''s eyes. It seemed that this idiot did not know much about Samuel. He actually thought that


    he was a match for him. Since he thought so, he could use Samuel''s help to get rid of this thorn in his side.


    "If you can make Samuel return to the Cloud City with your own strength, I''ll give you mypany. What do you think?" Zhong


    Tianyi said provocatively.


    Zhong Tianli was stunned. How could there be such a good thing? Zhong Tianyi''spany was worth billions. If he could get his


    hands on Zhong Tianyi''spany, he would be reborn.


    "You''re not going back on your word in front of Grandpa, right?" said Zhong Tianli with a sneer.


    ¡°Of course not. | can''t go back on my word.


    |, Zhong Tianyi, will keep my promise," Zhong Tianyi said firmly.


    "It''s a deal. Hurry up and prepare the equity transfer agreement, hahahaha." Zhong Tianliughed.


    Idiot!


    Zhong Tianyi cursed in his heart. If this guy didn''t take the guards of the Zhong family with him and went to find trouble with


    Samuel, he would be courting death.


    "In that case, let''s leave this matter to Tianli." Zhong Mingguo made the final decision.


    Zhong Tianli said gratefully, "Thank you, Grandpa. | won''t let you down."


    Cloud City.

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    "Isn''t this Zhong Tianli? He''s tall and powerful. He''s so handsome."


    "| didn''t expect him to be even more handsome. He is in line with the image of the Prince Charming in my mind."


    ¡°If only | could marry into the Zhong family. | won''t have to worry about being unable to afford famous brands in this life."


    Zhong Tianli was very high-profile in Swallow City, so after being recognized, he attracted the attention of many women.


    And Zhong Tianli enjoyed being the focus of everyone''s attention, which would make him feel superior. If it weren¡¯t for the fact


    that he had something to do, he could ask a few good-looking girls for contact information and y in private.


    However, today was the day when Zhong Tianli proved himself. He didn''t want his important business to be dyed by the


    beauty.


    At this time, a mature and enchanting woman walked up to Zhong Tianli and deliberately took off her coat. She raised her head


    and puffed out her chest, showing off her impressive figure.


    "Zhong Tianli, do you dare to go to the hotel with me? | can make you unable to get out of bed, do you believe me?" the woman


    said.


    Zhong Tianli had encountered many ways to strike up a conversation with him. These women all held the belief of marrying into


    a rich and powerful family. However, it was the first time for a girl to be so straightforward to Zhong Tianli.


    And the woman in front of him was really very vorful, like a ripe peach, making people couldn''t help but want to have a taste of


    her taste


    ¡°Not today." Zhong Tianli shook his head lightly.


    The woman stuck out her chest again. Obviously, she was not willing to give up. She said, "Don''t you dare?"


    Zhong Tianli smiled disdainfully and said," There''s nothing | don''t dare to do. But now, | have more important things to do. "


    "I''ll wait for you," said the woman.


    "Okay." Zhong Tianli raised the corner of his mouth. It wouldn''t take too long for Samuel to get out of here and return to Cloud


    City. It would be a good choice for him to y with this womanter.


    It didn''t take long for Samuel and others to appear at the entrance of the airport. When Zhong Tianli saw Samuel, his face was


    full of coldness.


    However, the woman standing next to him was stunned for a moment and quickly lowered her head.


    Zhong Tianli couldn''t wait to walk to Samuel. He couldn''t wait to send the good news back to the Zhong family. He wanted Zhong


    Tianyi to see what he could do.


    Samuel saw Zhong Tianli. He did not know who he was, but his purpose was clear.


    This guy was walking straight toward him, and he kept looking at him. It was obvious that he was here to make trouble.


    He turned to Yvonne, who was holding Han Nian, and said, "Yvonne, stand next to grandpa."


    Yvonne also saw Zhong Tianli. In order not to let Han Nian get hurt by mistake, she


    hurried to the back of Han Tianyang. At the same time, Yan Jun also stood on Yvonne''s right side to prevent other people from


    attacking.


    ¡°Are you Samuel?" Zhong Tianli asked.


    ¡°Aren''t you talking nonsense?" Samuel said faintly.


    "You are really arrogant. You dare to spread such a statement in Swallow City, but do you know what price you have to pay?¡±


    Zhong Tianli said coldly.


    "| guess, you are probably thinking about how to teach me a lesson in your mind. But if you want to teach me a lesson, you have


    to recognize your strength. | advise you not to embarrass yourself in public." Samuel advised kindly.


    At this time, Gina, who was beside him, said to Samuel, "He is from the Zhong


    family."


    Samuel suddenly realized that the Zhong family had delivered themselves to him so quickly. Since that was the case, he would


    not let them go so easily.


    "Samuel, you really don''t know what''s good for you." Zhong Tianli took off his coat and showed his exaggerated muscle lines.


    This level of muscle was really scary. At least ordinary people would be afraid of him if they saw it.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But for Samuel, this was like a three-year-old showing off. It was not worth being afraid of, and it even made him want tough.


    ¡°Are all the members of the Zhong family as muscr and simple-minded as you? If that''s the case, | really wonder if | value the


    Zhong family too much," Samuel said contemptuously.


    Zhong Tianli''s eyes narrowed. For a big man like him, what he hated the most was muscr and simple-minded.


    Samuel''s words also surprised people around. They all knew that the Zhong family was very powerful in Swallow City now. It


    could be said that they were a well-known family. However, Samuel was courting death by provoking Zhong Tianli in public.


    "Who is this guy? How dare he look down on Zhong Tianli?"


    "Maybe he''s a silly guy from another city. He even dared to mess with Zhong Tianli."


    ¡°What another city? Look at the middle-aged woman behind him. If I''m not mistaken, she''s Gina of the Hannigan family." "The


    Hannigan family? Isn''t Han Jun in jail? Who is he?"


    The ones who truly knew about the Hannigan family and Samuel were the minority. Moreover, most of these people were from


    the upper ss. To these ordinary people, the word ''Samuel'' was something that they had never heard of. This was the sorrow


    that Samuel had once felt. As the Young Master of the Hannigan n, he had actually reached such an unknown level.


    All of this was due to Hangong Qianqiu. If Hangong Qiangiu hadn''t put Samuel under house arrest and didn¡¯t take him to any


    public asions, Samuel would not have been so unknown.


    But for the current Samuel, he did not need to care about these, because soon, the whole Swallow City would know him again.


    ¡°Our daughter is hungry." At this time,


    Yvonne said to Samuel.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Give me one minute. I''ll do it as soon as possible."


    These words caused Zhong Tianli to be extremely furious. He did not expect Samuel to look down on him in this manner. Samuel


    was actually nning to finish him off within a minute.


    "Samuel, if | didn¡¯t cripple you today, | wouldn''t be Zhong Tianli," Zhong Tianli said through gritted teeth.


    "I''ll give you five seconds to think about the new name. " Samuel said, approaching Zhong Tianli step by step.


    Zhong Tianli had a great advantage over others in size, so he was not worried that he would lose to Samuel.


    It was the same for those who were watching the show. After all, they could sense that Zhong Tianli was stronger thanSamuel.


    Hence, they would naturally think that Samuel was no match for him.


    But the next scene, this kind of thinking, made them stunned.


    When Samuel approached, he threw


    a punch at a speed that could no


    seen by the rebesere Ve ony


    time ta react, hong Tianli was


    punched in the chest. Then, he burst


    out a scream of pain and stepped


    back uncontrobly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Those who were watching the bustle couldn''t avoid it and were knocked down by Zhong Tianli.


    The crowd, who had been talking a lot, fell silent in an instant, and the silence around them seemed to be very strange.


    No one expected Samuel to defeat the big guy, Zhong Tianli, with only one punch. When everyone looked at Samuel again, their


    expressionspletely changed. They were filled with disbelief.


    "This guy is too powerful. Zhong Tianli couldn''t even resist a punch."


    "Zhong Tianli''s muscles are too useless, aren''t they? He can''t take one punch. Is it made of paper?¡±


    "This is so embarrassing. The Zhong family has lost all its face."


    Zhong Tianli fell to the ground. The pain in his chest had not dissipated, and he didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    At this moment, Samuel walked up to Zhong Tianli and looked down at him.


    ¡°It seems that your muscles, which are piled up with a lot of protein powder, are useless," Samuel said tly.


    Zhong Tianli did not expect things to


    end like this. Earlier, he was worried


    Samuel would not be a toc O1'')


    ith tandhgpundh om im. He did


    net expect that the result he had


    expected hadpletely changed


    his stance. It had turned into him not


    being able to withstand a punch from


    Samuel. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "How is this possible?"


    "It''s not over yet," Zhong Tianli said reluctantly.


    Samuel stepped on Zhong Tianli''s


    chest. Zhong Tianli wanted to fre


    himself, but h fag stickedtd tind


    t eet were like a


    thousand-pound boulder pressing


    down on him, making him unable to


    move at all. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Tell the Zhong family that |, Samuel, will pay a visit in person. At that time, all the members of the Zhong family will have to kneel


    down and wee me," Samuel said.


    Kneel down to wee him!


    These words once again stirred up the crowd.


    What kind of existence was the Zhong family? Zhong Mingguo was a big shot standing on the pyramid. How could he kneel


    down to him?


    "Is this guy crazy? How dare he provoke the Zhong family like this?"


    "It seems that there will be a good show this time. | don¡¯t know how the Zhong family will deal with him."


    ¡°Although this guy doesn''t know what''s good for him, this kind of arrogance makes people feel good. It''s a pity that | don¡¯t know if


    he can afford the price of arrogance."

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    While the people around were talking about it, a woman walked up to Samuel and said to him in amanding tone, "Let him


    go."


    Samuel looked up and saw a familiar figure in front of him. He could not believe it.


    Mi Fei''er!


    She previously didn''t rely on men and wanted to use her own abilities to prove that a woman could also prop up a sky.


    She, who didn¡¯t lower her head in front of any hidden rules, actually appeared here!


    There was a lot of enmity between Samuel and Mi Fei''er. After all, this woman once thought that Samuel liked her and even


    made him feel bad for her more than once. However, he did not have too much hostility toward her. On the contrary, he


    appreciated Mi Fei''er very much.


    Mi Fei¡¯er was very beautiful. With her beauty, she could easily find a rich man and easily live a good life. She didn''t need to work


    hard at all.


    But Mi Fei''er was very persistent about her career, and she never gave in to money. It was rare for such persistence to appear


    on a woman.


    But she appeared in Swallow City, and she knew people like Zhong Tianli. It seemed that Mi Fei''er, who once raised her head


    and worked hard for her career, had fallen into depravity. In the end, she still became a ything of money.


    "| didn''t expect to meet you here. Where is Yang Meng?" Samuel asked. She and Yang Meng were inseparable from each other,


    and they would be together no matter where they went. However, Yang Meng was not by her side now, which made Samuel feel


    very strange.


    There was a sh of pain in Mi Fei''er''s eyes. When she chose to bow her head to money, she separated from Yang Meng


    because she knew that she was not in the same world as Yang Meng, and she did not want Yang Meng to see her look of


    depravity.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? | asked you to let him go," Mi Fei¡¯er said, gritting her teeth.


    Samuel nced at Zhong Tianli with disdain. Although he did not know the rtionship between Mi Fei''er and Zhong Tianii, it


    was obvious that Mi Fei''er wanted to take this opportunity to get closer to Zhong Tianli.


    "There are still many rich people in Swallow City. | advise you not to have anything to do with the Zhong family, or your efforts will


    be nothing more than bubbles," Samuel said. He did not care what kind of attitude Mi Fei''er would have and what kind of


    mentality she would have. He just reminded Mi Fei''er out of kindness, because in Samuel''s eyes, the Zhong family was already


    on the verge of copse.


    "I''ll do whatever | want to do. It''s none of your business." Mi Fei''er stepped forward and pushed Samuel away.


    Yvonne saw this; there was a slight anger between her eyebrows. If it was a battle between men, she would never interfere, but


    this woman bullied her man, which made her unable to bear it.


    After handing Han Nian over to Gina, Yvonne walked to Samuel''s side and angrily rebuked Mi Fei''er, "Samuel persuaded you


    with good words. If you don''t listen to him, you will regret it. Don¡¯t be so ungrateful.¡±


    Every time she saw Yvonne, Mi Fei''er would feel a sense of shame, because she once thought Samuel liked her and wanted to


    marry her. However, after knowing the identity of Samuel and that his wife was Yvonne, Mi Fei''er realized how ridiculous her


    imagination was. Although she was beautiful, there was still a gap between her and Yvonne. How could Samuel like her when he


    had such a beautiful wife?


    Mi Fei''er lowered her head, helped Zhong Tianyi up, and left without saying a word.


    "Who is this guy?" Yvonne asked Samuel in confusion.


    "It''s not an important person. Hurry up and go up. Our daughter is starving," Samuel said.


    Yvonne nodded repeatedly.


    The group of people walked out of the airport. Leroy had already prepared a good car to wait by the road.


    When he saw Samuel, Leroy walked respectfully to him and called out, "Brother Samuel."


    "Leroy!" After Gina saw Leroy, he was extremely surprised. Although Leroy was not as famous as those aristocratic families, his


    Feng Qian Company was also very famous in Swallow City. More importantly, Leroy started his business from scratch and was


    regarded as the idol of many young people. He could be regarded as one of the most famous people in Swallow City''s business


    circles.


    Why did he know Samuel? And why did he call him Brother Samuel?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As for Feng Qian Company, Samuel was the one who had hidden it the most except for the skull ident. Because this was his


    bargaining chip, no one knew about it except for him and Liam.


    In those days, Nangong Qiangqiu''s coercion forced the young Samuel to build his own force. After enduring for decades, Feng


    Qian Company became his biggest trump card and source of funds. Nangong Qianqiu didn''t even know about this secret feat


    when she was dying.


    "Mrs. Hannigan, | didn''t expect you to know me. It''s my great fortune," Leroy said.


    Gina cast a nce at Samuel. Her eyes were full of confusion, as if she wanted to hear an exnation.


    "Feng Qian Company is actually mypany. At the age of fourteen, | knew that Nangong Qiangiu regarded me as an outsider,


    so | had to have my cards, so | secretly established the Feng Qian Cooperation," Samuel exined.


    ¡°But... but you are only fourteen years old!" There were many horrors in Gina''s unbelievable expression. She could not imagine


    how a fourteen-year-old child established thepany.


    "Is it very young?" Samuel shook his head and said, "At least I''m not young anymore. I''ve been treated unfairly for too long. At


    that time, | knew that if | didn''t have my trump card, | would''ve been a good-for-nothing, and Han Jun would¡¯ve been riding on my


    head for the rest of my life."


    Gina took a deep breath and then exhaled heavily. For her, this was incredible and even made her feel like she was in a dream.


    At the age of fourteen, he was rejected by Nangong Qianqiu as a waste. In Nangong Qiangiu''s heart, Han Jun was the one who


    supported the future of Hannigan family, so she gave all her love to Han Jun. But who could have thought that the truly excellent


    person already had his ownpany at the age of fourteen and was nning his future.


    "If Nangong Qiangiu can pay attention to you, she will definitely know who the real future of the Hannigan family is," Gina said


    with a sigh.


    Samuel sneered. "So what if Nangong Qiangiu finds out? Can she admit that | am excellent?"


    No, Samuel was sure that even if


    Nangong Qianqiu knew about it, she


    would find a way to oss ele. Feaytt |


    ian Canpal ornpanyr SRS Wo d never


    agfee with Samuel''s ability. "Let


    bygones be bygones. Let''s not talk


    about these things anymore. Let''s go


    home first," Han Tianyang said ina


    timely manner. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After everyone got in the car, they headed for the Hannigan family manor.


    Although Samuel had already told the whole Swallow City, no one knelt down in the Hannigan family''s manor.


    Such a situation was normal. After


    all, no one wanted to kneel before


    Samuel before they kn we how Ol


    wortaewas Bdeisee since the


    ong family stood out and those


    people were hiding from the crowd,


    there was no need for them to


    express their opinions so quickly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It seems that those people won''t apologize until they''re taught a lesson," Samuel said tly.


    "Samuel. The most important thing for these people is their face. Only when their lives are in danger will they understand that


    face is not worth mentioning,¡± Han Tianyang said.


    Samuel nodded in agreement.


    The group of people returned to the Hannigan family''spound. To Samuel, this was a ce full of memories of his childhood.


    Unfortunately, memories of this childhood were not happy, so he would not feel nostalgic here.


    Yvonne looked around. After all, this was Samuel¡¯s home. She had been married to Samuel for so many years, but she had


    never been here.


    "Samuel, is your house so big?"


    Yvonne asked with a stunned


    expression. Hillside Ya eyascatreeey


    big enguahdoriher but this yard was


    even bigger. Moreover, in Swallow


    City, where every inch ofnd was


    expensive, Hillside Vi could not


    compare with it. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "This is not my home," Samuel said. "I''ll show you my real home."


    Yvonne did not quite understand what Samuel meant. Wasn''t this the Hannigan family? How could it not be his home?


    Following Samuel, they came to a hut in the corner of the backyard. The hut was ipatible with the entire Hannigan family


    manor. It was like a ce where trash was ced.


    "This is where | live. Nangong Qianqiu once locked me here for half a year, not allowing me to take a step back,¡± Samuel said.

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    Samuel continued, "I used to be like that. Even the servants couldugh at me or bully me. Nangong Qianqiu even incited Han


    Jun to hit me. In her eyes, I''m not a Hannigan family at all."


    Listening to these words, Yvonne''s heart ached so much that she couldn''t breathe. She couldn''t imagine what kind of pain the


    young Samuel was going through.


    As a member of the Hannigan family, he and Han Jun were treated so differently at home. No wonder he hated Nangong Qianqiu


    so much. If it were Yvonne, she would never forgive Nangong Qiangiu.


    "You once asked me if | would feel wronged if | was beaten and scolded by Lydia. Now do you understand why | said | couldn''t?


    Because | had suffered more pain. The humiliation that Lydia brought me was not even a little bit," Samuel said.


    Yvonne held Samuel¡¯s hand tightly and said, "Samuel, can | go in and have a look?"


    Samuel smiled and said, "Of course you can. This is your husband''s home, and also your home."


    After that, Samuel pulled Yvonne into the room.


    The room looked very simple, because there was no one in the Hannigan family. All the shabby furniture was covered with dust,


    and there was even a spider web in the corner.


    Yvonne was a person who was very afraid of insects. In the past, when she came to this kind of environment, she would


    definitely reject it very much. But now, instead of being afraid, she wanted to clean the room up.


    This was Samuel''s home, which was hers.


    The old-fashioned high-rise wooden bed was creaking. Yvonne did not mind the dust on the bed. She sat on it directly, swung


    her legs, and said to Samuel, "Can we stay here tonight?"


    ¡°Of course. I''m not used to changing rooms either," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Then I''ll clean up this ce. | want our house to be clean," Yvonne said.


    Just like that, Yvonne brought over a basin of water and began to clean up with a cloth. Samuel naturally couldn''t just sit around


    and help out.


    "What does this mean?" When Yvonne wiped the bed and saw the conviction Samuel had left behind, she asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°I''m nothing in the world. | came here to be the master of Hengshan Mountain, meaning that there''s no ce for me in the world,


    so I''ll be the master myself," Samuel exined.


    Yvonne suddenly realized that this was Samuel''s idea since he was a child. Now, he had seeded.


    After cleaning the room, Yvonne was so tired that she sweated all over.


    Samuel suddenly thought of something and said to Yvonne, "Do you want to try how I bathed before?"


    "Yes, | do." Yvonne said without hesitation. She wanted to experience everything that had happened to Samuel before, because


    only in this way could she feel that she could get a deeper understanding of


    Samuel.


    "But it''s winter now. | don''t know if you can take it," Samuel said.


    Yvonne frowned discontentedly and said," Why can''t I? Are you looking down on me?"


    Samuel smiled and brought Yvonne to another secret base in the backyard.


    It was almost secluded here. Even the servants in the house did not oftene here in the past.


    Since Samuel lived in a storage room, he did not have any equipment for hot water. Taking a shower in summer was a very easy


    problem, but it would be very troublesome in winter. However, at that time, Samuel found the Hannigan family¡¯s hot water


    pipeline in this secret ce.


    Then, he changed the valve and could take a bath here secretly.


    "Is this the ce?" After arriving at the ce, Yvonne stared at Samuel, which was almost out of view. Under this kind of


    environment, stripping off the clothes and taking a shower was something Yvonne couldn''t even imagine.


    ¡°Although there is only one wall, it is enough. Even if someonees to the backyard, they will not notice this ce." After


    saying that, Samuel knocked down a brick on the wall.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The brick looked normal on the surface, but there was only half of the brick when it was pulled out. It was just enough to leave a


    crack in the wall.


    Samuel took out a piece of scented soap and said, "| used it when | was a child, but it seems that | can''t use it anymore."


    Just as Samuel was about to throw it away, Yvonne snatched it from his hand and said, "Who said | can¡¯t use it? | think it''s fine."


    Samuel smiled. He knew Yvonne wanted to experience everything he had experienced when he was a child, which moved him a


    lot.


    ¡°Are we going together, or are you going first?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Yvonne''s face suddenly turned red. She and Samuel were an old couple, but taking a bath together was something that had


    never happened before.


    "Don''t even think about it. Keep a lookout for me. Don¡¯t peek." Yvonne raised her fist and threatened Samuel.


    Samuel nodded repeatedly and then turned his back.


    Yvonne lowered her head and slowly took off her clothes with a shy look on her face.


    When the hot water valve was opened, there was immediately a cloud of smoke. Yvonne, who was in the smoke, was more like


    a fairy who had descended to the mortal world, with a fairy-like aura floating in the air.


    Samuel couldn''t help but turn his head to look out of the corner of his eye, but Yvonne noticed this, she immediately scolded him.


    Samuel was so scared that he quickly turned his head.


    But on second thought, Samuel felt that it was a natural thing to see his wife take a bath. He was not a thief, so why should he


    feel guilty?


    As a result, Samuel turned around openly and stared straight at Yvonne.


    Yvonne said shyly, "What are you doing?


    Hurry up and turn around." "You''re my wife. There''s nothing | have seen everything," Samuel said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Yvonne felt even more embarrassed. However, she had no way to stop Samuel, so she had no choice but to


    ept her fate.


    After the two of them took a shower, there was no Sky Thunder or Earth Fire. After all, it was still day time, and the impact was


    not good.


    At this time, Zhong Tianli had returned to the Zhong family, as if he couldn''t lift his head.


    The news of the airport had already been transmitted back to the Zhong family. It didn''t need Zhong Tianli to say anything more,


    but the Zhong family had already known it.


    Zhong Mingguo was very angry about this. Zhong Tianli vowed to let Samuel return to Cloud City, but he did not expect that he


    would lose face for the Zhong family in front of so many people.


    "Zhong Tianli, do you still remember


    what you told me before? You said


    you wanted Samuel tovjgturs6)"


    Gigyc-pitat ths Groort But now,


    people outside areughing at our


    Zhong family. Can you bear the


    responsibility?" Zhong Mingguo


    scolded. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Zhong Tianli had not expected Samuel to be so powerful. He didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    "Grandpa, Samuel is very powerful. Even our bodyguards are no match for him," Zhong Tianli said.


    Zhong Tianyi sneered and said, "Zhong Tianli, you''re a good-for-nothing. How dare you drag others into the mire? Are they all


    good-for-nothings like you?"


    Zhong Tianli''s face turned cold and he said, "Don''t kick me when | am down. We don''t think Samuel is that simple."


    Zhong Tianyi, of course, knew Samuel was not simple. He even wanted to kill him with the help of Han Tianli. However, Zhong


    Tianyi did not take Samuel seriously, even though he was not simple.


    Zhong Tianyi firmly believed that as long as he took action, it was only a matter of time for Samuel, a good-for-nothing, to get out


    of Swallow City.


    "Zhong Tianli, do you still want me to value you with such a result? Do you have the right?" Zhong Mingguo asked.


    Zhong Tianli panicked. He wanted to


    deal with Samuel in order to prove his


    ability, but not in ghig wap in-thhs


    rpattecWals ver, he would not be


    able to lift his head in the Zhong


    family for the rest of his life. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa, please give me another chance. | won''t let you down this time," Zhong Tianli said hurriedly.


    "You''ve already lost face once. Does our Zhong family want you to continue to lose face?" Zhong Mingguo said coldly.


    "Grandpa, I''ll take the expert with me this time. | promise you that | won''t lose face," Zhong Tianli said eagerly.


    Zhong Mingguo did not believe in Zhong Tianli anymore. He trusted Zhong Tianyi more, so he hoped that Zhong Tianyi would


    show up and save the face of the Zhong family.


    "Tianyi, what do you think?" Zhong


    Mingguo asked.


    Zhong Tianyi did not have the strong


    desire to perform like others. Afterall,


    he was already the qnestoutstanding


    younearnahmiong the crowd, so he


    was not in a hurry to take


    responsibility for this matter. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The more important it was for him to show up at thest minute, the more valuable it would be.

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    Zhong Tianli looked at Zhong Tianyi nervously. He knew that as long as Zhong Tianyi agreed, Zhong Mingguo, who was partial,


    would definitely hand this matter over to him, and he wouldpletely lose the chance to turn over. However, what Zhong Tianyi


    said next surprised Zhong Tianli very much.


    "Grandpa, since he thinks he can do it, let him try again. | have a lot of things to deal with in thepany recently, and I can''t


    find time to do it," Zhong Tianyi said.


    Hearing this, not only was Zhong Tianli stunned, but the others also didn''t expect that with Zhong Tianyi''s character, he would not


    give Zhong Tianli a chance. He was not a kind-hearted person.


    Zhong Mingguo was slightly stunned. This was not what Zhong Tianyi would say. Was it because of the sess of hispany


    that Zhong Tianyi had no desire to show now? If he became proud because of this little achievement, Zhong Mingguo must let


    him realize the cruelty of reality. It would not be good to have such a mentality if he wanted to support the entire Zhong family.


    However, in front of so many people, since Zhong Tianyi''s words had already been spoken, Zhong Mingguo could only agree.


    "Okay, Zhong Tianii, I''ll give you another chance. | hope you can make good use of it, " Zhong Mingguo said to Zhong Tianli.


    Zhong Tianli was toozy to think about why Zhong Tianyi wanted to give him a chance. He felt that as long as he was


    sufficiently prepared, he would definitely be able to make aeback.


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    "Tianyi,e to my study." After saying that, Zhong Mingguo took the lead and walked towards the study.


    Zhong Tianyi walked over to Zhong Tianli and said, "This is yourst chance. Take good use of it and use all your methods. If you


    really can''t figure out a good way, | think you can start with his wife and children. This is absolutely a good breakthrough point."


    Zhong Tianli frowned when he saw Zhong Tianyi¡¯s good intentions. "Why is this guy doing this for my sake?"


    But he had to admit that Zhong Tianyi''s method was really good. With his wife and children as threats, would Samuel still dare to


    stay in Swallow City?


    "Zhong Tianyi, | know what I should do. | don''t need your advice," Zhong Tianli said coldly.


    Zhong Tianyi smiled faintly. How could he not help him? How could this guy think of such a n? If he didn''t do something to


    anger Samuel, Samuel wouldn''t have destroyed him.


    It seemed that Zhong Tianyi was being kind, but in fact, he was hoping that Zhong Tianli would touch Samuel¡¯s bottom line and


    use Samuel to cripple him. In the entire Zhong family, Zhong Tianli was the only one among the younger generation who could


    cause some trouble to Zhong Tianyi. The others were nothing to him.


    "Good luck," Zhong Tianyi said with a smile as he walked toward Zhong Mingguo''s study.


    In the study, Zhong Mingguo sat in front of the desk with a serious look on his face. He had high hopes for Zhong Tianyi. If Zhong


    Tianyi was just arrogant because of the little achievement in front of him, he would be very disappointed. Therefore, he needed


    to remind Zhong Tianyi. He could not be arrogant because of such a small result. It would be the biggest obstacle for him to


    inherit the Zhong family.


    "Tianyi, yourpany is really good now, but you should know that it''s impossible for you to meet my requirements with such a


    result, so your pride is very ridiculous in my eyes, do you understand?" Zhong Mingguo said bluntly. He deliberately wanted to


    strike Zhong Tianyi so that he would realize his weakness.


    "Grandpa, do you think if | don''t intervene in this matter, I¡¯ll be proud?" Zhong Tianyi said lightly.


    Zhong Mingguo did think so, but after hearing Zhong Tianyi''s words, wasn''t that the case?


    "What other ns do you have?" Zhong Mingguo asked in confusion.


    "Grandpa, with Zhong Tianli''s character, he won''t be convinced just because of the matter of building his ownpany, no


    matter how miserable he is. In the future, when | be the family master, if he doesn''t ept me, there will inevitably be


    internal strife. In this way, how can the Zhong family develop and be stronger? Therefore, | need him to bepletely


    convinced. And if | can do this, | have to start from my strong point," Zhong Tianyi said.


    "What''s your strong point?" Zhong Mingguo thought for a moment and suddenly understood what Zhong Tianyi meant. He said,


    "You mean to let Zhong Tianli suffer a setback on this matter and let you solve it in the end so that he will know the gap between


    you and him?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "With his character, things won''t be so simple. But since | want to be the family master, | have to consider everything for the


    family. | don¡¯t allow any infighting in the family. | need everyone to be convinced by me. Next, | have to take it one step at a time


    before | can make ns in the future," Zhong Tianyi said.


    Zhong Mingguo was very pleased that Zhong Tianyi had such a mature idea. However, there was a loophole in this matter. Why


    did Zhong Tianyi think that Zhong Tianli would not be able to deal with Samuel?


    If Zhong Tianli had done so, his confidence would have inted and he would have a stronger desire topete with Zhong


    Tianyi. In this way, the conflict between the two of them would only expand endlessly.


    ¡°But you didn''t think about the result of Zhong Tianli¡¯s sess," Zhong Mingguo said.


    "That''s impossible." Zhong Tianyiughed and shook his head. It might be feasible to use Zhong Tianli''s methods to deal with


    others. After all, he could fight, but he had no chance against Samuel. ording to the information that he had, Samuel was


    more powerful than Zhong Tianli.


    "You''re so sure. It seems that you know Samuel better than me," Zhong Mingguo said.


    "Grandpa, Samuel is indeed very powerful.


    Have you forgotten that there''s a man named Yan Jun with him?" Zhong Tianyi asked.


    Zhong Mingguo''s eyes froze.


    Yan Jun!

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    "Mom, | didn''t expect you to be so good at cooking." Yvonne saw the table full of dishes, she said with surprise and envy.


    As the wife of the Hannigan family, Gina was a genuine richdy. It was no exaggeration to say that her ten fingers were not


    stained with Yangchun Water. However, who would have thought that Gina was an expert cook? This made Yvonne envious. If


    she also had such culinary skills as Gina, she could cook for Samuel herself.


    Hearing these words, Gina subconsciously nced at Samuel, because what she had learned was all for Samuel¡¯s sake.


    "If you want to learn it, | can teach you," Gina said.


    Yvonne hurriedly nodded her head. She wasn''t scared of trouble, but she was worried Samuel wouldn''t be able to eat delicious


    food. As long as she could learn craftsmanship, fatigue was something that Yvonne couldn''t care less about.


    However, at this time, Samuel poured a basin of cold water on Yvonne''s head, because he would never forget the scene when


    Yvonne and Linda cooked at home. It was a foul atmosphere, like a war.


    Although Yvonne was not as exaggerated as Linda, the gap between them was not far.


    "Mom, | advise you to give up the idea.


    She¡¯s in the kitchen like she''s fighting a war. | don''t want to eat ck cooking," Samuel said.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel with dissatisfaction and said, "Is my cooking very bad?" "It''s more than disgusting. | can''t even eat it,"


    Samuel said mercilessly.


    Yvonne stretched out her hand to Samuel''s waist and threatened, "Is it really that bad?"


    Samuel''s whole body suddenly stiffened. He had once fought with Han Xiao, but he was not afraid. However, Yvonne¡¯s move


    could make him tremble every time he thought of it.


    "Well... it''s not that bad. It''s not bad. If you learn it now, it''ll be great," Samuel said.


    Han Tianyang and Yan Jun couldn''t help butugh. Yvonne was probably the only one in the world who could really subdue


    Samuel and make him have noints at all.


    ¡°Let''s eat first, or the food will be cold." Gina helped Samuel out of the predicament.


    Yvonne let go Samuel, but the threatening look in her eyes did not dissipate, which made Samuel''s heart turn cold. It seemed


    that he was having a hard time tonight.


    During the meal, Samuel thought of something and said to the crowd, "Don¡¯t go out if you have nothing to do recently, especially


    Yvonne and Han Nian. They''d better stay at home. Those people from the Zhong family may have dirty means. Be careful."


    Samuel had suffered a few losses in this kind of thing, and the Zhong family had always been cunning, so he had to prevent the


    Zhong family from harming Yvonne or Han Nian.


    Coming to Swallow City for the first time, Yvonne really wanted to go out and have a look at the streets of big cities. But after


    hearing Samuel''s words, she immediately abandoned these thoughts. Now Yvonne was very mature, and she would not put Han


    Nian in danger because of her temporary interest.


    "Samuel, you can rest assured that | will always watch over them. | will definitely not allow them to disappear from my eyes." Yan


    Jun said to Samuel.


    "Grandpa Yan, things will be uncertain once we leave home. | don''t want Yvonne and Han Nian to be in any danger,¡±


    Samuel said.


    Yan Jun nodded his head in understanding. This was not because Samuel was worried about him. Rather, he was afraid that the


    Zhong n had too many tricks up their sleeves. If any ident were to ur, the consequences would be troublesome.


    ¡°Let''s do it this way. In the next few days, everyone is not allowed to go out,¡± said Han Tianyang.


    After dinner, Yvonne helped Gina to clean up the mess, and Jiang Yingying also joined in. For Jiang Yingying, these things were


    more adept than the other two.


    Samuel, Han Tianyang and Yan Jun had arrived in the yard.


    Tonight, the stars in the night sky were especially dazzling, and the rare bright moon hung high in the sky.


    Han Tianyang nced at Samuel. He was now walking on an unstoppable path. Han Tianyang really wanted to see how


    highSamuel would reach in the future.


    Unfortunately, Han Tianyang was already old. He did not know if he would be able to reach that day.


    "Samuel. What do you think about the


    Zhong n?" Han Tianyang asked Samuel.


    ¡°After experiencing so many things, | understand a truth. Since we have to deal with a person, we must not give him any chance


    to turn over. Killing a chicken to warn the monkey naturally means killing," Samuel said faintly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Han Tianyang reminded him, "If you want to destroy the whole Zhong Family, it will have a big impact. After all, the Zhong Family


    has a high status in Swallow City, and this matter can''t be easily covered up."


    "No matter how powerful a family is, it has a cornerstone. As long as the cornerstone falls, the family will copse. The Zhong


    family is now relying on Zhong Mingguo. Among the younger generation of the Zhong family, the one who is most qualified to


    inherit the Zhong family is Zhong Tianyi. As long as these two people die, the Zhong family will copse," Samuel said. He did


    not want to destroy the entire Zhong family. He would not do such an influential thing, so his goal was Zhong Mingguo and


    Zhong Tianyi.


    "If it weren''t for my absence and your father''s death, the Han n would not have been targeted by these hooligans." Han


    Tianyang sighed.


    ¡°Actually, the most important reason is still because of Han Jun. Everyone outside thinks Hannigan family has no sessor.


    That is why they dare to fearlessly deal with the Han n. However, they have forgotten that 1, Samuel, am still around." Samuel


    spoke in a cold voice.


    Han Jun was still in Qin City, and hadpletely be a cripple. His existence would not pose a threat to anyone, so in the


    eyes of those people, there was nothing to be afraid of about the Han family.


    "I''m very pleased that you can think in this way," Samuel said. Samuel¡¯s thought of maintaining such an unfair treatment in the


    Hannigan family was beyond Samuel¡¯s imagination.


    In the past, Samuel would never think like that. Even if Hangong Qianqiu was dead, he would never feel any sense of belonging


    to Hannigan family. But now that Han Tianyang was back, the significance of Hannigan family waspletely different to him. As


    long as his grandfather was alive, he would be a member of Hannigan family.

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    The next day, there were many people around the Hannigan family manor. These were the people arranged by Zhong Tianli to


    deal with Yvonne and Han Nian.


    It had to be said that Zhong Tianli was indeed a man with well-developed limbs and a simple mind. He arranged his men openly,


    as if he was afraid that Samuel and the others would not be able to see through him. Any perceptive man would know that the


    people around him were up to no good.


    "It looks like the Zhong family is indeed using dirty tricks to deal with Yvonne and Han Nian. There are at least 20 people


    wandering about outside," Yan Jun said speechlessly as they were having breakfast.


    Samuel was also speechless. He had met such a stupid opponent that he didn''t even know how to hide.


    "It seems that this is arranged by Zhong Tianli. Is Zhong Mingguo senile? How could he let such a fool show up?" Samuel said


    helplessly. In the face of such an opponent, he was really tired.


    ¡°Logically speaking, Zhong Mingguo has high hopes for Zhong Tianyi, so he should be the one to do it," Han Tianyang said.


    This was something that ordinary people could imagine, and it was also the most reasonable arrangement. Samuel even thought


    that Zhong Tianli would be punished for the incident at the airport. But now, instead of being punished, Zhong Tianli continued to


    bear the responsibility.


    "Grandfather, do you think Zhong Mingguo is old and muddleheaded? How could he let this idiot, Zhong Tianli, lose face?"


    Samuel asked.


    Han Tianyang had been in contact with Zhong Mingguo before and knew that he was a crafty person. Although he was not as


    smart as he used to be, Zhong Mingguo could not be so muddle-headed.


    "In my opinion, I''m afraid that is because of Zhong Tianyi," Han Tianyang said


    "Zhong Tianyi?" Samuel was lost in thought. Suddenly, he raised his head and asked, "Grandpa, do you mean that Zhong Tianyi


    wants to use my hand to cripple Zhong Tianli?"


    "In addition, there is no other exnation. Zhong Tianyi should have shown up on this matter, but he didn''t. This means that he


    must have other purposes. A fool like Zhong Tianli got the chance. Doesn''t it mean that there is something behind it?" Han


    Tianyang said.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel nodded. This was the only exnation that could exin why Zhong Tianli could still be entrusted with such an


    important task.


    Just then, there was a rush of knocking on the door. The people outside wished they could break the door.


    "This fellow. Don''t tell me that he is nning on forcefully robbing our person." Samuel smiled faintly. If this was really the case, it


    was likely that Zhong Tianli was extremely stupid.


    "I''ll go." Van Jun stood up and said.


    "Grandpa Van, how can | let you do such a small thing? I''ll go." Samuel stood up, nced at Jiang Yingying, and said," Yingying,


    come with me."


    Jiang Yingying followed Samuel to the door. Hearing the abuse outside, she could not help but look cold.


    "Brother Samuel, give these good-for-nothings to me," Jiang Yingying said.


    "Be gentle. Don''t beat them to death. Otherwise, it will be troublesome." Samuel warned.


    When he opened the door, more than a dozen people were moring and shouting. They looked fierce and their mouths were


    full of dirty words.


    Jiang Yingying took the lead and stood in front of the door alone, shouting, "Shut up."


    The group of people couldn''t helpughing when they saw that it was a girl who couldn''t stand the wind.


    "Little girl, | advise you to get out of the way. Our fists are not to be trifled with. If they hurt your face, no man will like you in the


    future."


    "Your figure is quite good. Little sister, why don¡¯t you follow me? | promise that you''ll have a good meal.¡±


    Jiang Yingying''s eyes were full of killing intent. The current her was not a little girl who could be bullied by others. Even Qi Hu


    had to bow his head in front of her.


    "Yingying, be gentle." Seeing that Jiang Yingying couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, Samuel reminded her again.


    ¡°Whoops, tut-tut."


    "Oh, my god, this kick hit the vital part, and thest eunuch was born." "What the f*ck! This punch is really irritable. Even the


    bridge of the nose is going to be broken."


    When Jiang Yingying made her move, Samuel sighed on the side. This was the first time he saw Jiang Yingying be irritable.


    He didn''t expect that the girl would hit them so hard even under his two reminders. It seemed that these people''s words had


    completely irritated Jiang Yingying.


    However, as long as their lives were not in danger, Samuel would not stop Jiang Yingying.


    More than a dozen people, in the face of Jiang Yingying, had no strength to fight back. The ridicule they had previously turned


    into pain at this moment.


    "F*ck, how could this woman be so fierce?"


    "Damn it, this woman must be a pervert. She''s actually so strong." "Let''s go together." There was no difference between fighting


    together and fighting alone. However, the group of guys who were shouting fell to the ground faster. In less than two minutes,


    only one person, who did not dare to fight, stood there trembling, while the rest of them all fell to the ground and wailed.


    Jiang Yingying walked towards the rest of the people.


    The man was so scared that his face turned pale. He stammered, "Don''t... don''te over, don''te over."


    ¡°Everyone has fallen, and you''re the only one left. This isn¡¯t good. I''ll help you," Jiang Yingying said faintly.


    The man''s body shivered and he made a move that made Samuel want tough and cry.


    "I''m down, I''m already down." After saying that, the man deliberately jumped up and then fell to the ground, screaming in pain.


    Samuelughed out loud. As expected, a stupid master would have stupid subordinates. He wondered where Zhong Tianli found


    all these people. How could they be so stupid?


    "Yingying, that''s enough," Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying silently returned to Samuel''s side.


    At this time, Zhong Tianli, who was dressed up on the opposite side of the street, had a cold sweat on his forehead. He didn''t


    expect that not only Samuel was powerful, but even a woman was so fierce. Although these dozen people were not masters, at


    least they were all men. They were all knocked to the ground by a woman. "Did you see the man on the opposite side of the


    street?" Samuel pointed to Zhong Tianli, who was on the opposite side of the street. Although he had disguised himself, his big


    body could not be hidden. Samuel could tell at a nce.


    "Yes." Jiang Yingying nodded and said.


    "Give him a good lesson," Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying said nothing and walked to the opposite side of the street.


    Zhong Tianli''s first thought was to


    run away as soon as possible. He


    didn''t think he could beat a woman


    who could not be defeated by: mdrel


    than ten ppople) but! ¨¦ did run


    away, it would be a bigger joke. He


    didn''t dare to confront a woman face


    to face. If this news came back to the


    Zhong family, would he have a


    chance to raise his head? Moreover,


    from now on, all the people in


    Swallow City wouldugh at him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Thest bit of dignity made Zhong Tianli stand where he was, but he didn''t know what happened next would make him even


    more embarrassed.


    Even Qi Hu lost to Jiang Yingying in thepetition of strength. How could Zhong Tianli, a person who only focused on


    practicing his muscles more exaggeratedly, be Jiang Yingying''s opponent?


    When she got closer, Jiang Yingying jumped high without saying a word and threw a flying kick at Zhong Tianyi.


    With Zhong Tianli''s strength, he believed that he could stop Jiang Yingying. After all, her weight could not bepared with that


    of Zhong Tianli.


    But when Zhong Tianli''s blocked arm touched Jiang Yingying''s leg, Zhong Tianli knew that it was over. This force was definitely


    not something he could block.


    With a click, Zhong Tianli clearly felt


    that the bones in his arm were


    broken. The heartwrenebing pain


    attacked in an instant, but Jiang


    Yingying''s strength did not stop. She


    directly kicked Zhong Tianli away.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    With a gust of dust flying in the air, there was only horror in Zhong Tianli''s eyes when he fell to the ground.


    He couldn''t figure out how a woman could be so strong and have such amazing strength. His body weight of 100kg was like


    paper in front of this woman.


    "You are so stupid. How can you be qualified to be the opponent of Brother Samuel?" Jiang Yingying looked at Zhong Tianli with


    disdain.


    When Zhong Tianli was about to refute, a middle-aged man in a martial arts suit suddenly blocked in front of him.


    Hope was rekindled in Zhong Tianli''s eyes when he saw the man. This was the master he was looking for to deal with Samuel. It


    was also his trump card.


    ¡°Master Wang, you''re finally here," Zhong Tianli said.


    A trace of disdain shed in the eyes


    of Master Wang. It was too shameful


    for the young maste afithe ZHor |


    Fesyhanneoceh y a woman.


    owever, since Zhong Tianli could


    afford to pay, he did not mind helping


    Zhong Tianli solve this problem.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Little girl, | advise you to kneel down and apologize to him immediately. If you don''t, I''ll take action. You''ll die." Master Wang said


    to Jiang Yingying disdainfully.

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    When Master Wang said these words with full confidence, Zhong Tianli became more confident and domineering.


    He stood up and said fiercely, "Master Wang, don''t let this woman go. | want to break her legs."


    On the other hand, Jiang Yingying didn''t show any fear or even disdain on her face, because she didn''t take the so-called Master


    Wang seriously at all.


    "| also advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t be able to keep your great master


    title," Jiang Yingying said.


    Master Wang''s expression changed. He didn''t expect that this girl not only knew nothing about good or bad, but also was so


    arrogant that she didn''t even take him seriously.


    ¡°Humph." Master Wang snorted and said," Since you are so unappreciative, don''t me me for being merciless."


    "Don''t show any mercy, or it will be too boring,¡± Jiang Yingying said lightly.


    Jiang Yingying''s contemptuous attitudepletely angered Master Wang. He was very famous in the Swallow City martial arts


    circle. Now that he was despised by a little girl like this, if he did not teach her a painful lesson. Master Wang would really lose


    face if this matter was spread out.


    "You don''t know what¡¯s good for you. Take this." Master Wang suddenly threw a punch at Jiang Yingying.


    It had to be said that Master Wang was quite capable. His fierce fist carried a whizzing wind. Without enough foundation, it was


    impossible for him to punch so fast.


    But in Jiang Yingying''s eyes, this speed was nothing at all.


    There was a saying that in the face of absolute power, any tricks would be useless. What was the point of being fast?


    Jiang Yingying gently raised her right hand, took the punch with her palm, and put her left hand behind her back.


    "You''re courting death," Master Wang said coldly when he saw the situation and increased the force of his attacks.


    Pa!


    As the fist and palm met, Master Wang''s fist came to a halt. It was as if he had bumped into a wall and was not allowed to


    advance by even half an inch.


    However, Jiang Yingying''s face was calm. She did not move her right hand at all and easily blocked Master Wang''s attack.


    Master Wang''s pupils were clearly magnified, and he was even more shocked inside.


    This little girl could actually block his punch with such ease. How could it be possible!


    Furthermore, the rebound force sent back by his fist caused Master Wang''s entire arm to go numb. It was as if he had hit an iron


    wall.


    Master Wang, who couldn''t believe it, no longer looked down on Jiang Yingying.


    At this time, Jiang Yingying said, "Master Wang, do you only have this little strength? Didn''t you eat today?¡± This also asked


    Zhong Tianli''s doubts. In his opinion, this punch could definitely destroy Jiang Yingying¡¯s right hand, but why didn''t she respond


    to itnow?


    Master Wang punched heavily and Jiang Yingying''s right hand didn''t move at all.


    ¡°Master Wang, what''s wrong?" Zhong Tianli asked in confusion.


    Master Wang looked at Jiang Yingying with a hint of fear in his eyes. He didn''t expect this seemingly ordinary little girl to be so


    powerful!


    "It''s just a test. | didn''t expect you to be so capable." Master Wang took a deep breath and said. At this time, he really hadn''t


    used all his strength. After all, he was just facing a woman. How could he directly use all his strength?


    "I''ll give you another chance. This time, you have to do your best." Jiang Yingying smiled and said.


    This sentence was a great humiliation to Master Wang, making him feel a little embarrassed. He said ferociously, "Little girl, you


    won''t shed a tear until you see your coffin. Today, I''ll kill you."


    "As long as you have the ability, I¡¯m willing to die," Jiang Yingying said.


    Master Wang''s expression became distorted, which showed that he was really angry. Facing Jiang Yingying''s contempt and


    provocation again and again, he couldn''t help it anymore.


    Master Wang withdrew his fist and secretly gathered his strength. This punch not only needed to restore his dignity, but also


    needed to let the girl in front of him have a taste of the price of underestimating him.


    Seeing the bulging veins on Master Wang''s fist, Zhong Tianli couldn''t help clenching his fists. It was said that Master Wang could


    kill a cow with a full blow. Such a little girl was nothing to him.


    ¡°Master Wang, even if you beat her to death, | can help you cover up this matter. You don''t have to worry," Zhong Tianli said.


    Outside the Hannigan familypound, Samuel had already sat at the threshold and watched the show. Master Wang''s


    appearance did not make him worry at all, because Jiang Yingying¡¯s current strength was no longer a match for an ordinary


    person. Moreover, this so-called Master Wang was just a chatan in Samuel¡¯s eyes. How could he pose a threat to Jiang


    Yingying?


    "Samuel, she is a little girl." At this time, Yan Jun smiled and walked to Samuel¡¯s back.


    "Grandpa Van, anyone who treats her like a little girl will pay the price," Samuel said.


    Van Jun did not deny this statement. Like Samuel, he sat down on the threshold and said, "Bringing Jiang Yingying with you will


    be of great use to you, but you have to be careful. After all, women are the ones who cause trouble."


    Samuelughed and said, "Beauty has such a privilege, but Jiang Yingying will not. It¡¯s not that she''s not beautiful, but that she''s


    in trouble and has the ability to solve it by herself."


    Jiang Yingying was a very good girl.


    Whether in terms of figure or appearance, she was attractive to ordinary men. Only in Samuel¡¯s eyes, could she be described


    with ordinary words.


    "That''s true." Yan Jun nodded his head and continued. "I truly hope that all of you will be able to create a world in the Tianqi


    Realm. The world there will definitely be even more exciting."


    Samuel felt a sense of expectation from Yan Jun''s words. It showed that he really wanted to see the Tiangi Realm, but it was not


    a ce that anyone could go.


    "Grandpa Yan, when | have the ability to do so in the future, | will definitely take you to the Tianqi era to y. | will let you see that


    mysterious ce," Samuel said.


    Yan Jun smiled happily. He was content with what Samuel had said. As for going to Tiangi, he had never thought about it.


    The current Yan Jun was no longer


    able to provide any help to Samu


    Simrly, he dic ogi isttfor hitiset


    tOpriawltrdttble to Samuel. After all,


    he was already a person who had his


    neck buried in yellow soil. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just spending the rest of his life like this was sufficient.


    Van Jun patted Samuel''s shoulder and said, "Grandpa Van is already very happy that you can say that. Tianqi isn''t a ce that


    anyone can go. Grandpa Van does not wish to cause trouble for you."


    Samuel did not say anything else. He did not understand the Tianqi realm at all and did not dare to make any promises to Van


    Jun. However, if there was such an opportunity, he would definitely do so.


    At this time, Master Wang, who was on the opposite side of the street, suddenly knelt down in front of Jiang Yingying.


    Samuel could not help butugh. He said,¡¯ This master is too unworthy of his reputation."


    "A master from Swallow City can form a team. Such a person is just a person who has never seen the world,¡± Van Jun said


    disdainfully.


    Master Wang''s second punch had


    gathered all his strength, but when it


    collided with Jiang ae


    again, its il, did rota 2 Jiang


    Vindyin move at all. Instead, the


    moment Jiang Yingying pushed her


    palm, the recoil force became


    stronger, so that Master Wang''s


    whole arm was in a numb state.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In this case, Master Wang naturally knew that he was no match for Jiang Yingying. So the moment Jiang Yingying took the


    initiative to wave her fist, he knelt down.


    He knew that he couldn''t keep his life after this punch, so he could only kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "Master Wang, you..." Zhong Tianli


    looked at the scene in front of him in


    astonishment. This wa master |


    that  hagespert-2Nor 0 money to


    invite. How could he be so


    vulnerable? Jiang Yingying had not


    even made a move, but he had


    already knelt down and begged for


    mercy. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Master Wang gritted his teeth. If he had known that this little girl was so powerful, he would not have meddled in this matter even


    if he had been paid ten times the price.


    After this battle, his reputation in Swallow City would be ruined.


    "You are a master. How can you kneel down so casually? Stand up and fight with me," Jiang Yingying said coldly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Master Wang trembled with fear and said," Little girl, I''m not a master at all. I''m just a gimmick to scare you. How dare | fight with


    you? Please let me go."

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    ¡°But | haven''t had a good fight yet. What should | do?" Jiang Yingying said with an unsatisfied look.


    Master Wang felt a chill in his heart. If he fought with Jiang Yingying, he was afraid that he would really be cold-blooded.


    Moreover, if he was beaten and disabled, how would he live in the future? Just as he was thinking about how to get away, he


    suddenly thought of something and his eyes lit up.


    He raised his head and said to Jiang Yingying, "Little girl, there will be a Martial Arts Contest in Swallow City in a few days. If you


    want to participate in it, | can help you. It will definitely make you feel happy." "Martial Arts Contest?" Jiang Yingying frowned


    slightly. She was not very interested in this kind of thing. After all, it was a waste of time. When she was about to refuse,


    Samuel''s voice came from behind.


    "Find her a spot. She wants to participate," Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying turned her head and looked at Samuel with confusion. She said," Brother Samuel, don''t we have to rush back for


    the Spring Festival?"


    "It''s not toote." Samuel smiled and said," But there are not many opportunities like the Martial Arts Contest. Don''t you want to


    see how strong you are?"


    Jiang Yingying was most afraid of dying the Spring Festival in Cloud City. But since Samuel had said so, there was no reason


    for her to refuse.


    "lm in. Get out of here," Jiang Yingying said.


    "Yes, yes, yes. | will send the invitation to you in person tomorrow.¡± After saying this, Master Wang''s feet were smeared with oil,


    and he ran very fast. His speed was so fast that it made people unbelievable.


    Zhong Tianli''s legs turned to jelly as he remained where he was. He couldn''t decide whether to leave or stay.


    "Zhong Tianli, it seems like | haven''t taught you a lesson. How dare you touch my family?" Samuel looked at Zhong Tianli coldly.


    Zhong Tianli''s legs were trembling and he was terrified.


    "|... |, | didn''t. | was just passing by." Zhong Tianli, who didn''t know what to say, actually said such a ridiculous sentence.


    "Who helped you think of this method?" Samuel asked. Given Zhong Tianli''s intelligence, Samuel was certain that he could not


    think of such a method.


    "Zhong Tianyi, it was Zhong Tianyi who told me to do this," Zhong Tianli said.


    This answer was exactly the same as Samuel''s guess. It seemed that Zhong Tianyi did want him to destroy Zhong Tianli.


    "Do you know why he''s trying to help you?" Samuel said.


    Zhong Tianli shook his head woodenly. Not only did he not know why Zhong Tianyi was so kind to help him, but he also did not


    understand why Zhong Tianyi would give him such an opportunity.


    "He wants to borrow my hand to get rid of you." Samuel said.


    Although Zhong Tianli was not quickwitted, he understood what was going on after all that he had said.


    "No wonder he was willing to give me a chance. That''s what he thought,¡± Zhong Tianli said, gnashing his teeth.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. This guy was really an idiot. He could not understand such a shallow truth. As expected, a


    man with muscles would not have brains.


    ¡°| won''t embarrass you today. Get out of here quickly, but if you dare to appear again, | won''t spare you. Go back and tell Zhong


    Mingguo that | will give him a few more days before the end of the Martial Arts Contest. If he still doesn''t kneel in front of the gate


    of the Hannigan family''s courtyard, | want Swallow City to be no longer a member of the Zhong family," Samuel said coldly.


    Zhong Tianli also ran very fast, without the slightest reluctance or nostalgia. Even his hatred for Samuel was transferred to


    Zhong Tianyi.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhong Mingguo waspletely enraged after Zhong Tianli ryed Samuel''s message to him. He could not help but curse at


    Zhong Tianli and wanted to kill Samuel.


    ¡°How dare Samuel be so arrogant? | want him to die." Zhong Mingguo said as he turned to look at Zhong Tianyi.


    Zhong Tianyi knew that his grandfather could not bear it any longer. He had to deal with this matter personally.


    "Grandpa, didn''t he want to participate in the Martial Arts Contest? I''ll make him lose face in the Martial Arts Contest. And | heard


    that he signed the life-and-death condition at the Martial Arts Contest. As long as he dares to sign it, I''ll let him die," Zhong Tianyi


    said.


    Upon hearing this, Zhong Mingguo''s mood eased a little and he said, "Tianyi, don''t let me down."


    Zhong Tianyi smiled faintly and said," Grandpa, I''m not like some good-for-nothing who only knows how to boast. | will do what |


    promised you."


    Zhong Tianli heard the sarcasm clearly, but he didn''t get angry. In front of Zhong Mingguo, he didn''t have the right to lose his


    temper.


    After Zhong Mingguo left, Zhong Tianli said to Zhong Tianyi, "Zhong Tianyi, | didn¡¯t expect you to be so cunning. You wanted to


    use Samuel''s hand to cripple me. I''ve let you down. I''m back safe and sound." Zhong Tianyi looked at Zhong Tianli with disdain


    and said, "Do you really think I''ll take trash like you seriously?¡±


    There was a sh of anger in Zhong Tianli''s heart. He walked up to Zhong Tianyi and grabbed his neck.


    "Believe it or not, | can break your neck," Zhong Tianli threatened.


    Zhong Tianyi had been staring at Zhong Tianli''s fierce eyes. His expression was calm as he said lightly, "How dare you hurt me?


    Let''s see if Grandfather will expel you from the Zhong family. I''m the mainstay of the Zhong family and you''re useless."


    This made Zhong Tianli even angrier, but he knew the weight of Zhong Tianyi''s words. Given Zhong Tianyi''s importance to


    Zhong Mingguo, if he really hurt Zhong Tianyi, Zhong Mingguo would definitely throw him out of the Zhong family without


    hesitation.


    ¡°Well, don''t you dare? Are you afraid that you will be driven out of the Zhong family to be a beggar?" Zhong Tianyi said.


    Zhong Tianli was so angry that his wrists were shaking, but no matter how angry he was, he kept a calm and rational mind and


    let go of Zhong Tianyi.


    Zhong Tianyi scoffed disdainfully. "Look at how useless you are. What right do you have to challenge me?"


    ¡°Zhong Tianyi, I''ll watch you lose to Samuel. At that time, are you still qualified to show off in front of me?" Zhong Tianli asked.


    "Can''t | deal with a person that a good-for-nothing like you can''t deal with? In my eyes, Samuel is not even as good as you,"


    Zhong Tianyi said disdainfully.


    Zhong Tianli didn''t say a word. At this


    time, he hoped more that Zhon mM


    Tianyi would b daieattny Sin Ua


    Aven Dit WSS a devastating blow to


    the Zhong family, he didn''t want


    Zhong Tianyi to continue to be so


    arrogant. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You can look down on him. This will be the biggest mistake you''ve made," Zhong Tianli muttered to himself as he watched him


    leave. Before he fought Samuel, he had also thought that Samuel was trash.


    However, he no longer had such thoughts now. This was because he had not even tested how powerful Samuel was. However,


    that little girl was enough to deter Zhong Tianli from looking down on her.


    Even a woman under hismand was so powerful. Samuel¡¯s real strength must have reached a level that Zhong Tianli could


    not imagine.


    The next day, Master Wang sent an invitation to the Martial Arts Contest as scheduled and brought two. Obviously, he had


    prepared a copy for Samuel.


    "| don¡¯t need it. Jiang Yingying alone is enough." Samuel said to Master Wang.


    Master Wang did not show any contempt. Although Jiang Yingying humiliated him, the strong were respected by the martial arts.


    If he lost, he would lose. If he was not strong enough, he had to ept his fate.


    "There are as many experts as there are clouds in the Martial Arts Contest this time. Are you sure that you only want her to


    attend alone?" Master Wang asked tentatively.


    "Is it not enough? What I''m afraid of is that this Martial Arts Contest is not enough for her to y alone," Samuel said with a


    smile.


    Master Wang nced at Jiang Yingying from the corner of his eye. Hadn''t this girl used all her strength when she fought with


    him? If she really hid something, it would be too shocking.


    After all, she was not only a girl, but also a very young girl.


    The path of martial arts was like a


    dripping drop of water piercing


    through a stone. One neseqaiole


    time tg apeumui¨¦te one sown


    strength. Even if one was an


    extraordinarily talented expert, it was


    impossible for one to be born to fight.


    One needed more time to hone


    oneself. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What does Ling Yun''s Martial Arts club mean?" At this time, Jiang Yingying asked Master Wang.


    A trace of embarrassment shed


    across Master Wang''s face as he


    said, "This is the name my Martial


    A} clube byouwat to participate in


    t ane Arts Contest, you must


    have a ce in the Martial Arts club.


    That''s why | signed up for you in the


    name of Ling Yun''s Martial Arts club."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jiang Yingying instantly became dissatisfied. Didn¡¯t this mean that she was going to fight for Master Wang?

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    Master Wang''s thoughts were self-evident. He wanted to make use of Jiang Yingying''s strength to make a name for his Ling Yun


    Seminary.


    The Martial Arts Contest was held every three years, which was a rare opportunity for Master Wang. He didn''t want to miss it.


    Moreover, he did have a justifiable reason to do so. If he didn''t have a ce in the seminary, he was not qualified to participate in


    the Martial Arts Contest.


    ¡°Master Wang, you are really smart. You want to use me?" Jiang Yingying said coldly, with obvious murderous intent in her tone.


    Master Wang was so frightened that he quickly lowered his head and exined, "If


    you want to participate in the Martial Arts Contest, you have to do so, because the rules of the Martial Arts Contest are very strict.


    Without the quota of the seminary, | can''t help you get the invitation."


    Samuel nced at Jiang Yingying, indicating that she should not be angry. Anyway, this time he just wanted Jiang Yingying to


    gain some actualbat experience. It was not the most important thing to fight for whom.


    "In that case, let''s go to the martial arts club to have a look,¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Master Wang hurriedly replied.


    Jiang Yingying followed Samuel and was still very unhappy. She said, "Brother Samuel, why do you want to benefit this old


    thing?" "He has his own rules. Since you want to participate in this game, hyou will have to follow their rules." Samuel said with a


    smile.


    "Can''t | go out and fight for the Hannigan family?" Jiang Yingying didn''t want to waste time and effort to do something that


    couldn''t be ttery. Even if she went out to fight for the Hannigan family, it was worth it.


    Samuel smiled. He did not expect Jiang Yingying to have such thoughts. However, to the Hannigan family, these fake reputations


    were not something that they cared about. Even if the Hannigan family had declined and their reputation was no longer as


    prominent, there was no need to use this matter to raise the status of the Hannigan family. After all, there was still a stepping


    stone like the Zhong family. As long as the Zhong family was destroyed, the Hannigan family would also be able to return to its


    peak.


    "Yingying, the Hannigan family doesn''t have a martial arts club. It''s toote to open one now," Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying sighed and had to give up.


    Ling Yun''s Seminary was still an hour''s drive away from the Hannigan family¡¯s courtyard. This was the trouble brought by too big


    a city. Even if they were in the same city, there was still a great distance between the north and south.


    Arriving at Ling Yun''s Seminary, Samuel found that the environment here was very good. Moreover, the seminary was not small


    and looked very magnificent. It seemed that Master Wang had done a good job in this industry. In Swallow City, he should have a


    good reputation.


    The only problem was that there were very few people in the seminary, making it seem especially empty.


    "Is there only a few people in such a big ce?" Samuel asked Master Wang.


    Speaking of this, Master Wang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In the past, the Ling Yun Seminary was very powerful. There were


    hundreds of students and it was very lively. But these years, it couldn''t resist the pressure from other seminarys, so many people


    had run away. In addition, the Ling Yun Seminary had not achieved good results in thest two Martial Arts Contests, so the


    situation was getting worse and worse.


    "In the past, Ling Yun''s Seminary was one of the top one in Swallow City, but I''m old now, and | don''t have a powerful disciple.


    That''s why I''m in such a situation now," Master Wang said.


    Samuel did not ask much about the details. It was just a small martial arts club. It was not worth his attention.


    In Cloud City, Tian Changsheng was also a martial arts fan, and he had his own Martial Arts Gym. However, in Cloud City, it was


    not aspetitive as Swallow City. Moreover, the status of the Heavenly family in Cloud City was very high, so naturally, no one


    dared topete with him.


    ¡°How many people are there in the gathering?" Samuel asked.


    "There are three ssifications of the contest: the children group, the young group, and the master group. The so-called master


    group is the real masters of each martial arts club, and the owner is qualified to participate in the contest, so there are 108


    people in total," Master WangT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    said.


    ¡°A hundred and eight, this is an interesting number. What group is Jiang Yingying in?" Samuel said.


    "| arranged for her to be in the Youth


    Group. Her age is just right for her. With her ability, there should be no problem for her to win the championship in the Youth


    Group," Master Wang said.


    Samuel shook his head. It was just a young group. It was too easy for Jiang Yingying to challenge. When he was about to speak,


    Master Wang spoke.


    "The children group has age requirements. She has already exceeded her age, so she can''t participate in the children group


    competition," Master Wang said.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. Was this guy old and confused? How could he let Jiang Yingying participate in the children group


    competition?


    ¡°Help her increase a spot in the Great Master''s group," Samuel said.


    Master Wang was stunned. Although he knew that Jiang Yingying was very strong, it was still not realistic for her to participate in


    thepetition of the masters¡¯ group. After all, the masters¡¯ group was a real top master. Moreover, he heard that several


    masters of the martial arts club would take part in thepetition in person. Thepetition of the masters¡¯ group was not only


    fierce, but also bloody. How could Jiang Yingying take part in it?


    ¡°How, how can this work? Thepetition in the master''s team is very dangerous, and it is very likely that it will endanger your


    life," Master Wang said.


    "Are you looking down on me?" Jiang Yingying, who was standing behind Samuel, said coldly.


    Master Wang shrank his neck in fear and said, "No, no, | didn''t think so."


    "Since you don''t have any, hurry up and sign up for me. I''m not interested in the youth group''spetition," Jiang Yingying said


    lightly.


    Master Wang felt that these two must be crazy. Otherwise, they would not understand the rules of thepetition at all. He said,


    "In thepetition between masters, you shouldowe a life and death situation, the other party will not be responsible even if you


    die."


    "Then it''s easier. | can let go of it," Jiang Yingying said.


    If it weren''t for the fear of Jiang Yingying''s strength, Master Wang really wanted to swear. Did she really treat the meeting as a


    child''s y? This was a ce full of masters, but she didn''t care about it at all.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Master Wang asked.


    "Do you have any questions?" Jiang Yingying asked in reply.

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    Lei Heming was a new star in recent years. It could also be said that it was the strongest person in his generation. In the past


    two years, the Heaven-fighting Tao Mansion had challenged the seminary frequently, causing many of its reputation to be a


    mess. This was all due to Lei Heming''s merit. It was also because of Lei Heming that the Heaven-fighting Tao Mansion had a


    vague tendency to be the number one martial pavilion in Swallow City.


    However, it was rumored that Lei Heming would not take part in the Martial Arts Contest this time, so many people were relieved.


    However, Master Wang did not expect that these rumors were actually fake!


    There was no doubt in Fang Zhantian''s word. It seemed that the champion of the Martial Arts Contest had been decided.


    There were so many Club Principals who had been defeated by Lei Heming, and the others were even less likely to be his


    match.


    Fang Zhantian smiled smugly when he saw Master Wang''s frightened expression. This was why he had asked Lei Heming to


    challenge the club. He wanted these people to be frightened out of their wits when they heard Lei Heming''s name.


    ¡°Are you afraid? This is normal. With Lei Heming''s strength, you should be afraid," Fang Zhantian said.


    Master Wang took a deep breath. He really was scared. Even though he hadn''t participated in thepetition, the reputation of


    Lei Heming still sent a chill down his spine.


    Although Jiang Yingying''s strength was good, she had no chance of winning against Lei Heming.


    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. It would be best if that woman can withdraw from thepetition. Otherwise, Lei Heming


    would have killed her on the arena," Fang Zhantian continued.


    Master Wang''s heart sank. Fang Zhantian was going to kill all of them. If he chose to quit at this time, the Ling Yun Seminary


    would definitely be a joke in the Swallow City martial arts world, but if he didn''t, Jiang Yingying''s life would be in danger.


    "Fang Zhantian, must you be so determined?" Master Wang gnashed his teeth and asked.


    "Do | need to show mercy to a good-for-nothing? I''m from the same sect as you. | don''t want to ruin my master''s reputation


    because of your influence. It''s up to you. As long as she dares to step on the stage, I''ll kill her and make her unable to leave the


    arena," Fang Zhantian said coldly.


    Master Wang hung his shoulders with a dejected look on his face. After Fang Zhantian and his men left, he sat down on the


    ground feebly.


    In the face of strength, Master Wang had no room to struggle. He had once hoped that Jiang Yingying could help Ling Yun


    recover some of the reputation, but now it seemed that this possibility was almost impossible.


    Ayoung man in his twenties walked to Master Wang and said disdainfully," Master, that woman is really stupid. Isn''t it enough for


    her to participate in the contest of the Youth Group? She has to go to the Master Group. Well, she will die if she meets Lei


    Heming."


    Master Wang smiled bitterly. He didn''t expect Jiang Yingying to have such an idea, but this matter had spread throughout the


    Swallow City martial arts world. It was toote for regrets.


    "If that''s the case, then so be it. Anyway, Ling Yun''s Seminary is already humiliating enough." Master Wang said as he stood up.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, the young man hurriedly asked, "Master, where are you going?"


    "Get her to cancel thepetition," Master Wang said.


    When he came to the Hannigan family''s courtyard again, Master Wang had a deep understanding of the Hannigan family. After


    all, the Hannigan family was also very famous in Swallow City, but now there was a feeling of day and night. This feeling was like


    Ling Yun''s glorious seminary falling from the altar.


    "It''s all about the end of the world. It seems that no one has the right to be remembered forever. The era that belongs to a person


    will eventually end." Master Wang sighed as he muttered to himself. He pressed the door bell of the Hannigan family''s courtyard.


    When the door opened and Master Wang saw Yan Jun, he smiled faintly.


    Yan Jun once stirred up a bloody war in Swallow City. At the time when Han Tianyang rose to power, Yan Jun''s name was like a


    demon, but unfortunately, he was old now.


    "Who are you looking for?" Van Jun asked with a straight face.


    "I''m Wang Xin from Ling Yun Pavilion. I''m here to see Samuel,¡± Master Wang said.


    Van Jun heard about the Martial Arts Contest and knew that Master Wang had helped Jiang Yingying get a ce in the


    competition, so he directly led Master Wang into the courtyard.


    "The Martial Arts Contest is held every three years. In the past two years, | don''t think I¡¯ve heard of any good results from Ling


    Yun''s seminary," Yan Jun said on his way to meet Samuel.


    Master Wang sighed and said, "Since Ling Yun''s seminary was hollowed out, and it has no chance to cheer up. I''ve already


    given up everything | have to be able to maintain it until now. How could | have a good result?"


    There was a shameful thing that Master Wang himself was unwilling to think about. That was, all the people who stayed in the


    Ling Yun Seminary were paid. They were willing to stay there for the sake of money. Otherwise, he would have been the only


    one left in the Ling Yun Seminary.


    "This time, Ling Yun Manor should be able to pull itself together again,¡± Yan Jun said with a smile. With Jiang Yingying appearing


    and participating in the two rankingpetitions at the same time, Ling Yun Manor would definitely be able to stun the world with


    a single brilliant feat. They would be able to return to their former peak and even surpass the past.


    ¡°Have you heard of Lei Heming?¡± Master Wang asked.


    "| know. In the past few years, he was a very outstanding youngster. He had defeated countless number of people from the


    Daoist monastery. | heard that he''s only around twenty years old. His future is quite promising." Said Van Jun.


    "| didn''t expect even you to think so highly of him. He''s the one to participate in the Master Group''spetition this time. With


    him, how can the other Taoist temples perform?" Master Wang shook his head helplessly. Lei Heming¡¯s strength was far beyond


    ordinary people''s, and even many Club Principals were no match for him. It wouldn''t be too much to say that he was the


    champion internally.


    "Do you have so little confidence in Jiang Yingying?" Van Jun said with a smile. This fellow still held a treasure in his heart.


    There was no need to worry about it at all.


    As long as Jiang Yingying stood on the arena, she would be invincible.


    It was not that Master Wang was not confident, but he did not think about it at all. Although he had lost to Jiang Yingying, it did


    not show how powerful Jiang Yingying was. After all, he was old now and his skills had regressed. However, Lei Heming was like


    the sun at high noon. In his heyday, how could Jiang Yingying fight with him?


    When he saw Samuel, he was coaxing Han Nian to sleep. He gestured for Master Wang to be quiet, so Master Wang could only


    wait in silence.


    In Master Wang''s eyes, there was


    nothing special about Samuel except


    that he was a little handsome.


    Moreover, with sesty a@\itnage ot a


    Healeehd Lduld not associate him


    with the man who had said that he


    would make all the people kneeling in


    front of the Hannigan family¡¯s


    courtyard. It seemed that there was a


    big gap between the two families.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Is he just bragging to his heart''s content?"


    However, these words offended many families in Swallow City. If he did not have the ability to do so, this matter would be enough


    to destroy the Hannigan family.


    Ten minutester, Han Nian finally fell asleep. Samuel handed her over to Yvonne, he went to the front yard with Master Wang.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to find me?¡± Samuel asked.


    After hesitating for a while. Master Wang said, "I want Jiang Yingying to quit thepetition.¡±


    Samuel frowned. This guy hoped that Jiang Yingying could help Ling Yun regain some of the reputation. Why did he suddenly


    ask Jiang Yingying to quit?


    "What reason?" Samuel asked.


    ¡°After you left, the owner of the Heavenfighting Tao Mansion came to find me.


    There was a person named Lei


    Heming in the Heaven-fighting Tao


    Mansion who was very pow fA)


    This time he wilighEorthe master


    HaleQl dtp of the Heavenfighting


    Tao Mansion. He has already


    dered that he will kill Jiang


    Yingying in the arena. | don''t want to


    implicate the innocent," Master Wang


    said. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel was a little surprised. This guy had schemed against Jiang Yingying to stand up for Ling Yun''s


    seminary, but now he was doing it for Jiang Yingying''s safety. What kind of person was he?


    "Have you discovered your conscience?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "| admit that 1 do want to use her, but it must be under the condition of no life-threatening condition, and now the situation is


    completely different. Once she sees Lei Heming, she will definitely die. | don''t want to take such a life," Master Wang said.


    "It seems that you still have a bottom


    line, but why do you work for


    someone like Zhong Tianli? You


    should know whet kind sb neath


    ARynertishttis.¡± Samuel asked


    curiously, because Master Wang''s


    performance before and after was


    really not like that of a person, so he


    was very curious about what kind of


    person Master Wang was. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    Speaking of Zhong Tianli''s matter, Master Wang looked even more helpless and even a little bitter. Because Ling Yun''s Seminary


    needed money to sustain itself, and now he almost ran out of food, so he had to do some ugly things like taking someone''s


    money to solve the disaster. Master Wang had no choice but to do that.


    "If | say it''s for money, won''t it be too vulgar?" Master Wang said.


    ¡°Ling Yun¡¯s seminary is still short of money?" Samuel asked in surprise. Ling Yun''s seminary was very imposing. At first nce,


    one could tell that it was a grand production. Compared to Ling Yun¡¯s seminary, it had several levels of difference. How could he


    still be short of money?


    "It is, and it is very, verycking. In the heyday of Ling Yun''s seminary, it did indeed make a lot of money for me, but now it has


    fallen down. Instead of making money, Ling Yun''s seminary will lose money every day. The people you saw in the Taoist temple


    are not only my disciples, but also the office men. They received wages from me. If they didn''t have money, they would have left


    long ago. Maybe | am the only one left in the Taoist temple," Master Wang said.


    Samuel could not help butugh out loud. Wasn''t this grandmaster living too miserably? He actually needed to use money in


    order to keep his disciples? For someone like him to be the head of the Club, it was likely that he was the only one in the world.


    In the face of Samuel''s sneer. Master Wang didn''t feel any disgust, because this was reality. Reality didn''t give him the right to


    refute it.


    "Why do you insist on if you don''t have enough money?" Samuel asked.


    "The martial arts club is my lifelong obsession. If there is no martial arts club, | would rather die." Master Wang''s tone suddenly


    became firm because this was his belief. He studied martial arts all his life in order to cultivate more people to practice martial


    arts. If there was no martial arts club, what was the point of his living?


    Samuel suddenly became silent. After a long time, he said, "I will give you 100 million to make you have the capital to recruit


    more disciples, but these people will be at my disposal in the future."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    A hundred million!


    This amount of money was an astonishing sum even for Master Wang, who was at his peak. How could Samuel give it to him


    just like that?


    "You... you''re not kidding me, are you? 100 million?" Master Wang asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Look at me. Do you think I''m joking? Or do you think that I, the Young Master of the Hannigan family, can''t afford so much


    money?" Samuel said faintly.


    As the saying goes, a starving camel is bigger than a horse. The Hannigan family is not as good as it used to be, it was still a


    former wealthy family. It was only a hundred million yuan. How could the Hannigan family not have one?


    But Master Wang couldn''t figure out why Samuel was willing to invest so much money in Ling Yun Seminary.


    "What do you want them to do for you?" Master Wang asked.


    "Don''t worry. | won''t do anything against thew, and maybe | won''t be able to use them for the rest of my life," Samuel said. The


    reason why he had such an arrangement was that he had made a secret move. He had been used to taking precautions against


    everything since he was a child. Every step he took would leave him more bargaining chips. He was about to go to the Tianqi


    realm. Maybe the power of Ling Yun¡¯s seminary would be of some help in the future, but it was hard to tell whether it would be


    useful or not.


    Of course, the main reason why he could do this was that he was rich. The current Samuel didn''t care about this small amount of


    money at all. With the financial support of the Nangong family, he didn¡¯t even need to blink for 100 million.


    This was the true portrayal of money being willful.


    ¡°Are you joking with me?" Master Wang asked again. He was not sure what Samuel had said was true.


    "Of course not. For me, it''s just a small amount of money," Samuel said.


    Master Wang was ashamed. This was the real rich man. A hundred million yuan was pocket money in his mouth. This kind of


    pocket money could crush 99% of the people in the world.


    ¡°As for thepetition of Jiang Yingying in the master group, she won''t quit," Samuel continued.


    After hearing Samuel''s words, the topic went back to normal.


    This was the main reason Master Wang hade to find Samuel. He knew how powerful Lei Heming was, so he knew better


    than Samuel about the dangers that awaited her after entering the arena.


    Seeing Samuel did not allow Jiang Yingying to withdraw from thepetition, Master Wang persuaded him," Fighting with Lei


    Heming is definitely not a wise choice. Think about it again."


    ¡°What conditions do you need to meet to make a blockbuster?" Samuel suddenly asked a question that puzzled Master Wang.


    Master Wang thought for a moment and said, "You should be powerful. It would be better if you had another stepping stone."


    It was true that one''s own strength was strong, but the most important thing was still stepping on a stepping stone. Only stepping


    on a stepping stone could be better proved and reflected. No one knew how strong one''s strength was. What was the use?


    "Isn''t Lei Heming a good stepping stone?¡± Samuelughed.


    Master Wang''s pupils trembled like an earthquake. He actually regarded Lei Heming as stepping stones!


    If these words were to spread out, who knew how many people wouldugh at them?


    Everyone in Swallow City''s martial arts world knew that Lei Heming''s strength was obvious. His actions caused a sensation in


    the martial arts world and made countless people admire him. A new star in the martial arts world like him was bound to be


    famous for tens of thousands of miles, and he might even be the peak existence of the whole martial arts world in China.


    In Samuel''s eyes, such a powerful person was actually a stepping stone?


    Master Wang, who had note back to his senses for a long time, was in shock and had lost the ability to think.


    "Yingying''s strength is not something that Lei Heming canpare with. You don''t have to worry about it. Just sit in the audience


    and watch Yingying''s performance," Samuel said.


    Stunned, Master Wang nodded dully. It was not that he didn''t want to refute, but in his current state, he didn''t know how to refute


    it at all.


    After leaving the Hannigan family''s courtyard, Master Wang seemed to have lost his wits. Although he had obtained 100 million


    and was able to maintain the Ling Yun Seminary, the shock brought to him by the 100 million was far less intense than what


    Samuel had said.


    Lei Heming!


    That was Lei Heming!


    How could he dare to have such an idea?


    Or was it not that he exaggerated Jiang Yingying¡¯s strength, but that she really had the ability to do it?


    Thinking of this, Master Wang couldn''t help but gasp. If Jiang Yingying really did it, it would not only shock the world, but the


    entire Swallow City martial arts world would probably be shocked.


    However, she was still just a woman.


    At this time, Master Wang couldn''t


    help looking forward to Jiang


    Yingying¡¯s perform ea,tle even"


    thatthe Martial Arts Contest


    would start soon. Only in this way


    could he have a chance to see Jiang


    Yingying¡¯s real strength. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fang Zhantian, maybe you''ve miscalcted this time. If Lei Heming really loses, I''d like to see what kind of expression you have


    on your face." Grandmaster Wang said to himself.


    In the Hannigan family manor.


    Every day, Jiang Yingying would have systematic training. After the training, she had time to rest.


    "Brother Samuel, | heard that Master Wang is here again?" After the training, Jiang Yingying immediately found Samuel and


    asked him about it.


    "That''s right." Samuel nodded and said.


    "What is he doing here? Is there any change in thepetition?¡± Jiang Yingying asked with concern.


    "He said an expert called Lei Heming


    would participate in the master''s


    team, and this person-tias a Graalye!


    jnstihin ThE Spponent said that


    if you dare to stand on the arena, you


    will die. So he hopes that you can


    withdraw from thepetition,"


    Samuel said. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jiang Yingying suddenly became


    nervous. Originally, she did not care


    about participating in the Martial Arts


    n est-buiaffef he teamed


    Samuel''s intention, she was very


    serious about preparing for this


    competition. If she really quit, she


    would be very unwilling. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brother Samuel, you won''t agree, will you? " Jiang Yingying asked nervously.


    Samuel shook his head with a smile and said, "How could | agree? In my eyes, Lei


    Heming is no match for you at all."


    Jiang Yingying breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that he didn''t agree.


    "Brother Samuel, don''t worry. | won''t embarrass you." Jiang Yingying said.


    "Since Lei Heming is known as a new star in the martial arts world of Swallow City, and he has seeded in beating the clubs


    countless times, it means that this person is really capable, so don''t take it lightly," Samuel reminded her.


    Jiang Yingying nodded heavily and said," From today on, | will double training time. No matter who he is, | will make him lie


    prone on the arena."

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    As the time of the Martial Arts Contest approached, thepetition between Jiang Yingying and the master group became more


    and more intense. Almost all the people in the martial arts world regarded it as a joke.


    There was a problem of the unfairness between men and women. In the eyes of most martial arts practitioners, women had no


    fate with this matter. And participating in the contest of masters was a funny joke, just like a male bathhouse suddenly breaking


    into a woman. Not only would there be strange eyes, but people couldn''t help but tease her.


    At the same time, a bigger piece of news exploded in the martial arts world.


    When the club of Heaven-fighting announced that Lei Heining was about to participate in the master''s grouppetition, all of


    the participating members of the master''s group fell into a state of despair. This was because the tyrannical power that Lei


    Heming disyed caused them to feel despair just thinking about having such an opponent.


    There was even a rumor that some people wanted to quit the master group''spetition because they didn''t want to stand on


    the same arena as Lei Heming.


    From this point, it could be seen how deterrent the thunder and the crane were. Before thepetition began, some people


    were already eager to admit defeat.


    The Heaven-fighting Hall.


    When Fang Zhantian learned that someone


    had indeed withdrawn from thepetition, he couldn''t hide the smug smile on his face at all. It was no big deal. The name Lei


    Heming alone had already scared those people out of their wits.


    "| really feel sad for them. They don''t even have the courage to stand on the arena and dare to say that they are martial artists.


    It''s really ridiculous," Fang Zhantian said lightly.


    Standing behind Fang Zhantian was an imposing young man with his head held high and a haughty attitude. He wouldn''t lower


    his head no matter who he saw. His arrogance seemed to have prated deep into his bones. No matter if it was any of his


    body movements or his eyes; they all exuded an aura of disdain.


    ¡°Owner, these people have all withdrawn from thepetition. Doesn''t it mean that | can win the championship without even


    fighting? That''s too boring." The young man was Lei Heming. He had the capital to be arrogant. Even when he loosed his


    shoces, someone would take the initiative to tie it for him.


    "Yes, it¡¯s really boring." Fang Zhantian shook his head. Although he sounded a little regretful, the proud smile on his face was


    more obvious.


    ¡°Owner, it seems that there is no news of withdrawal from Ling Yun''s club. It seems that Wang Xin really wants to use a woman


    topete in thepetition," another person said.


    Speaking of Wang Xin, Fang Zhantian showed a fierce look on his face. Facing this fellow disciple, Fang Zhantian wished he


    could step on him in the mud.


    "This idiot. If it weren¡¯t for my master''s


    death, | would have asked my master to expel him from the sect. It¡¯s the most shameful thing in my life to be in the same sect


    with him," Fang Zhantian said.


    ¡°A woman? | don''t like to fight women, but if she insists on appearing on the same arena as me, then she can''t me me," Lei


    Heming said indifferently.


    "If she really dares to do it, kill her for me," Fang Zhantian said, gritting his teeth.


    Lei Heming nodded indifferently. After he stepped onto the arena, he signed a life-and -death sign. "She can''t me me for


    identally killing someone."


    "Don''t worry, | won''t show any mercy.¡± Lei Heming said.


    "This time, I''m going to make sure that Ling Yun Manor won''t be able to rise again."


    The day before thepetition, Fang


    Zhantian found the Martial Arts Association. He hoped to intervene in the battle list. It would be best if he couldpete with


    Jiang Yingying in the first match of Lei Heming. Since he wanted to wipe out the Ling Yun Seminary, it was better to let Jiang


    Yingying die in the first game.


    "President, name a price. It''s just a piece of cake for you. I''m sure you won''t refuse me, will you?" Fang Zhantian said calmly in


    front of the president. This was not a small thing that had never happened before in apetition. It could be done by lifting a


    finger, and he could get a sum of money. Therefore, Fang Zhantian thought that the president would not refuse him.


    "If it were in the past, | might have agreed with you, but this time, it¡¯s not possible," the venue said.


    Fang Zhantian came with confidence, but he didn''t expect that he would be rejected. He frowned and asked, "Why not this time?


    As long as you offer a price, | can afford it."


    "It''s no longer about money." The president smiled helplessly and said, "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. A more powerful


    person has intervened in this matter. He doesn''t want anyone to make trouble in secret."


    "A more powerful person?" Fang Zhantian frowned even more and said, "You are the president. The Martial Arts Society


    Assembly is held by the association. Is there anyone who can be more powerful than you?"


    ¡°Although he is not from the martial arts world, his status and his right to speak much more than mine. No one dares to do


    anything that he doesn''t allow. So you''d better give up this idea," the president said. He wanted to make money, but he didn''t


    have the courage. Because once the matter was found out, he would be done.


    Fang Zhantian asked unwillingly, "Who is so capable?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "| don''t know who he is, but | received a notice from the higher-ups. This time, there are too many people paying attention to it,


    and they are all big shots with high status. Let me tell you this, this Martial Arts Contest is definitely not simple.


    Whoever wins may get a great opportunity, " the president said.


    Countless thoughts swirled in Fang Zhantian''s mind. If even the big shots were paying attention to this matter, then this battle


    would surely attract the attention of the big shots. Moreover, it was very likely that the Heaven-fighting Pavilion would be valued


    because of this opportunity.


    "Don''t tell me he''s someone of that level?" Fang Zhantian guessed. When he said those words, he even began to breathe


    heavily.


    For people in the martial artsmunity like Fang Zhantian, he was very clear about the existence of the Tianqi Realm, which


    was also the ultimate dream of every martial artist. Once he was qualified to join the Tianqi Realm, it would be the highest honor.


    The president smiled and said nothing. He didn''t dare to talk about this kind of thing. He could only let Fang Zhantian understand


    it by himself.


    Fang Zhantian smiled and understood what the president meant. He said: "This time, the Heavenfighting Pavilion is determined


    to win the championship. No one can take it away from us." "It''s true that Lei Heming has such strength. Good luck to you.¡±


    After leaving the Martial Arts Association, Fang Zhantian immediately returned to the Heaven-fighting Pavilion and called for Lei


    Heming to his office.


    "Owner, for you to be in such a hurry


    to find me, it can''t be that no Sina


    participating in-thee waster group''s


    paver tants right?" Lei Heming said


    with a contemptuous smile on his


    face. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Do you still remember what | told you?" Fang Zhantian asked.


    Lei Heming''s expression became a little more serious as he said, "Of course | do."


    "The people in Tianqi seemed to have appeared at the Martial Arts Contest this time. Maybe they are going to add new blood to


    Tiangi," Fang Zhantian said.


    Lei Heming concealed his excitement and said, "Other than me, who else has the right to do so?"


    "In order to make sure nothing goes


    wrong, you must be careful this


    time." Fang Zhantian reminded.


    Originally, he did paysnuchO


    atteptignitehisliatter, but now the


    meaning of this matter had be


    completely different. With the


    existence of the Tianqi factor, Fang


    Zhantian did not want Lei Heming to


    miss such a good opportunity


    because of underestimating his


    enemy. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Once Lei Heming joined the Tianqi realm, it would be the most glorious moment for the Mansion of Heaven-fighting Tao.


    "Hehe." Lei Heming smiled faintly and said, "Owner, are you afraid that | will lose? In the current Swallow City martial arts world,


    who can be my opponent?"


    Fang Zhantian nodded. Based on his understanding of the situation, there was indeed no one who could defeat Lei Heming. His


    reminder of Lei Heming was a little unnecessary.


    "That''s it. The first match tomorrow will end as soon as possible to let Tianqi see your strength," Fang Zhantian said.


    "The victor will be determined in three moves," Lei Heming said confidently.


    The next day, the stadium of the master team was very lively. Almost all the audience seats were crowded.


    After drawing lots to determine the


    opponent, Jiang Yingying and Lei


    Heming didn¡¯t meet in the first round


    of the knockout, whi Wwgs Kit) tor


    siejaaxirastind Fan Zhantian hoped


    that Lei Heming would eliminate


    Jiang Yingying in the first round.


    Jiang Yingying also had the same


    idea. Unfortunately, the heavens


    didn''t want to be beautiful, and they


    didn''t get what they wanted. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When it was Jiang Yingying''s turn to go to the arena, they finally saw the protagonist who had caused a sensation in the city


    recently.


    It was a joke for a woman to participate in a master''spetition. When Jiang Yingying stood in the ring, people could not help


    laughing out loud.


    How dare a petite girl who can''t even stand the wind to take part in the master''spetition?

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    "This time, Ling Yun''s seminary is going to make a huge joke of itself. To think that a weak woman like her would actually be


    allowed to participate in the master''spetition."


    ¡°Even if he is trying to win the favor of others, he needs to have some bottom line. Wang Xin¡¯s brain is really out of joint.¡±


    "To raise Ling Yun''s reputation in this way, | really don''t know what Wang Xin thinks. Does he think that this ridiculous


    competition can bring Ling Yun back to life?"


    "Perhaps, Wang Xin wants to let people remember Ling Yun''s Seminary in another way. In my opinion, Ling Yun¡¯s seminary is


    not far away from closed."


    In the stands, many people expressed their views on this matter, but in their view, Jiang Yingying''s participation in the


    competition was just a joke. It was impossible for her to bring any surprises to them.


    Although Wang Xin was in the first row of the audience, the words of those people could still be heard clearly, which made Wang


    Xin hold back his anger. Although he had already expected that Jiang Yingying would cause a sensation on the stage, he did not


    expect it to be so serious. At this time, even people and ghosts dared tough at Ling Yun''s seminary.


    ¡°Owner, your decision was too wrong. You not only embarrassed Ling Yun''s


    Seminary, but also us. Don''t think that if you give us the sry, we will stay in Ling Yun¡¯s Seminary forever."


    "Yeah, we don''t want to be involved in such shameful things."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only did the outsiders say so, but even the inside of Ling Yun''s seminary also made a sound of dissatisfaction, and targeted


    directly at Wang Xin.


    Wang Xin took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "If you don''t want to stay, you can leave now. | won''t force you."


    Now that Wang Xin had 200 million yuan, he had more financial strength to support the operation of the Taoist temple. Such a


    group of people that could only be interested in money was not worth Wang Xin''s invitation.


    "Wang Xin, that''s what you said. Don''t regret it." "Without us, Ling Yun''s Dao House is nothing."


    ¡°Old thing, can you support the Taoist temple alone?"


    Several people said to Wang Xin with dissatisfaction, and their attitude was very bad.


    Wang Xin nodded without hesitation and said, "I, Wang Xin, will never regret it. If you feel ashamed, you can leave now."


    They looked at each other. They didn''t expect that Wang Xin''s attitude would suddenly be so tough. They stayed in the Ling


    Yun Seminary to get wages. Where could they find such a good thing? So in their hearts, they didn¡¯t want to leave. They just said


    such threatening words to stop Wang Xin from doing such stupid things again. But they didn''t expect that Wang Xin was not


    threatened at all, which made them a little confused.


    At this time, both sides had already stepped onto the stage. Jiang Yingying''s opponent was a muscr man. Just from the


    appearance, Jiang Yingying had already lost.


    The man shook his muscles and said to Jiang Yingying with a contemptuous smile, "Beauty, are you sure you want to fight with


    me with your small arms and legs? I''m afraid I''ll break your legs. It''s a pity to have such a beautiful face."


    Jiang Yingying''s face was full of coldness. For this kind of mockery, speaking with strength was the most useful.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. | have to participate in thepetition of the youth group. Let''s end it quickly," Jiang Yingying said.


    ¡°Haha, after you fight with me, will you still be able to participate in thepetition?


    Let Wang Xin call an ambnce for you." The manughed.


    Jiang Yingying shook her head impatiently and said, "That''s a lot of nonsense. In that case, you''d better get out of here."


    After that, Jiang Yingying walked toward him step by step.


    In the audience, everyone was waiting for the moment when Jiang Yingying fell down. In their view, there would never be any


    unexpected result. When a woman faced a muscr man, how could she have a chance to win?


    The moment Jiang Yingyingunched an attack; they felt that this kind of fancy boxing was not as strong as tickles. And her


    opponents also thought so.


    But the moment the idea came to their mind, Jiang Yingying suddenly punched the man in the chest.


    With a dull sound, the man burst out a painful scream. At the same time, his whole body flew out of the ring.


    Knockout with one punch!


    Not only did she knock down his opponent, but she also pushed her opponent out of the ring!


    In an instant, the entire stadium was dead silent.


    Jiang Yingying pped her hands, as if she was dusting.


    "Compared with Qi Hu, you are still far behind,¡± Jiang Yingying said lightly.


    The stadium was silent for ten seconds. Jiang Yingying had already walked out of the ring, and there were countless slight


    sounds of gasping.


    Almost everyone stared at this with their own eyes in disbelief. They couldn''t believe that the scene in front of them was real, but


    that person had fallen outside the ring and seemed to have fainted.


    "This... this woman is powerful!"


    ¡°One punch, she actually sent a person flying with a single punch!"


    ¡°My God, how much strength does it take? Is she still human?"


    "To think Ling Yun''s seminary has such a monstrous disciple!"


    "He didn''t even have a chance to fight back before he lost. Am | right?¡±


    All kinds of exmations rang out in the stadium. At this moment, the atmosphere in the stadium changed dramatically.


    From the disdaining Jiang Yingying before, to now full of incredible and shock. The change of the atmosphere was only


    completed in an instant when Jiang Yingying punched him.


    Wang Xin looked at Jiang Yingying, who had returned to Samuel, with a dull face. Although he didn''t say anything, he had the


    same thoughts as those in the audience. He also didn''t think that Jiang Yingying was qualified to participate in the master


    contest, and she appeared in the ring of the master contest, which was a joke


    However, in the face of reality, Jiang


    Yingying was not only qualified, but


    she was also qualified to knock out


    her opponent with one punch. She


    had set the record of wipping heart


    Majtiakwnctcdripetition the fastest


    in the past years. Wang Xin''s hands


    began to tremble unconsciously.


    Previously, he felt Samuel''s


    confidence in Jiang Yingying. At that


    time, he thought that Samuel was


    also confused. But now, Wang Xin


    knew that Samuel''s confidence


    stemmed from Jiang Yingying''s


    strength, and it was not confusion.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| didn''t expect, | didn''t expect you to be so powerful!" Wang Xin couldn''t help eximing.


    The faces of the few people standing


    behind Wang Xin turned pale. Just a


    few minutes ago, they threatened


    Wang Xin to say thet they wanld\''


    leave bingun''s Seminary because


    they didn''t want to lose face with


    Jiang Yingying. But now? Jiang


    Yingying had defeated her opponent.


    For Ling Yun''s Seminary, not only did


    it not lose face, but it also won honor.


    This gap made them feel ashamed.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Embarrass yourself? Now you know who will bring shame to Ling Yun¡¯s club. A few good-for-nothings don¡¯t even have the


    qualification to participate in thepetition, but you dare to say Jiang Yingying''s fault." Wang Xin said to the people behind him


    disdainfully.


    Just now, these people whined, but


    now they couldn''t say a word, and


    they didn''t have the confidence to


    refute Wang Xin, because the om


    strength hawmbpvian ingying


    ¡®Ver strong. It was impossible


    for them to defeat the opponent with


    one punch. Moreover, they knew that


    even if Jiang Yingying couldn''t win


    the championship of the master


    group, this stand would make her


    famous. And it seemed that Ling


    Yun''s seminary really needed to rise


    up for her. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Isn''t it a little too high-profile?" Samuel said to Jiang Yingying with a smile. Without any hesitation, Jiang Yingying defeated her


    opponent with one punch. This almost shocking technique would soon cause a stir in the Swallow City martial arts world.


    ¡°He talked too much. | really can''t help it," Jiang Yingying said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. This fellow was really pitiful. He ended up in such a miserable state just because he spoke a few


    words.


    If he was defeated by a woman, the martial arts club where he was in would probably kick his ass right away.


    ¡°Let''s go. We still have to participate in the youth group''spetition. Since we have already signed up, let''s just take the two


    champion spots," Samuel.


    Jiang Yingying nodded.


    At this time, on the other side of the stand, Fang Zhantian''s face was gloomy, and even Lei Heming''s face was very ugly.


    Fang Zhantian knew that these audiences were likely to be mixed with the people in the Tianqi realm, and that Lei Heming


    needed to have a good performance in order to attract the attention of the people in the Tianqi realm. However, he didn''t expect


    that all the attention would be taken away by Jiang Yingying before Lei Heming appeared.


    "| didn''t expect this woman to be so powerful," Fang Zhantian said, gnashing his teeth.


    Although Lei Heming was also surprised by Jiang Yingying''s performance, he did not allow his proud head to lower because of a


    woman. He said disdainfully, "That¡¯s because she didn''t meet me. Otherwise, she would be the one to fall off the arena.¡±

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    Lei Heming''s words were full of exaggeration and Fang Zhantian knew very well that this was a master''spetition after all.


    Everyone who could participate was someone with extraordinary skills. Lei Heming might be powerful, but it would be extremely


    difficult for him to defeat his opponent in just one move. It was unknown whether he would be able to do so even though he


    dared to think of it this way.


    "It''s her opponent who underestimated her strength, so such a result appeared. It doesn''t prove that she is really so powerful, "


    Fang Zhantian exined. In fact, these words were also a kind of self-constion, because at this time, he was not only worried


    that Jiang Yingying was too strong, but also afraid that Lei Heming would lose in Jiang Yingying''s hands.


    If Lei Heming really lost, not only would he not be able to seize the opportunity to enter the Tianqi realm, he would be able to


    destroy the reputation of the Heavenfighting Pavilion.


    In just the first game, Jiang Yingying had be famous in the entire Swallow City martial arts circle. Almost everyone was


    talking about her defeating her opponent with one punch. As for thepetition in the youth group, it was a victory for Jiang


    Yingying.


    All the previous jokes were like loud ps in the face of those who hadughed at Jiang Yingying, but this did not prevent them


    from looking forward to Jiang Yingying''s next match. Because of this sense of contrast, they couldn''t wait to know how strong


    Jiang Yingying was and how far she could go in thepetition of the master group.


    Some people evenpared Jiang Yingying with Lei Heming. Some people said that Jiang Yingying might be able topete


    with Lei Heming. Of course, Swallow City had many pursuers in the martial arts world of Lei Heming, while some of them thought


    that Jiang Yingying would be defeated by Lei Heming.


    The knockout had just begun, so most people had lost interest. They hoped to see Jiang Yingying and Lei Heming fight with


    each other as soon as possible. Even in everyone''s opinion, thepetition for the championship would only happen between


    these two people. Unless they met each other in advance, there was a possibility that someone else would appear in the


    championpetition.


    Thepetition format was very simple. Each round was an elimination game. In addition to Jiang Yingying who showed almost


    the ruling level strength in the elimination game, it was also the same with Lei Heming. All the opponents who had fought with Lei


    Heming were defeated without exception.


    In the three-day eliminationpetition, Jiang Yingying shocked the Swallow City martial arts world again and again. Even in the


    youth grouppetition, once someone met Jiang Yingying, the other party would take the initiative to admit defeat. After all,


    she had such an amazing performance in the master group.


    Naturally, the strength of the youth group could notpare with her.


    Three dayster, the participants for the championship match were determined.


    Jiang Yingying and Lei Heming wouldpete for the championship.


    There was no doubt that this was the most eye-catching match, and it was also the most anticipated final of all the previous


    Martial Arts Contests.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    This was the first time a martial arts master had participated in a martial arts contest. This woman had also created countless


    surprises and stood in the ring of the championship match.


    Jiang Yingying now had her own fan group. As long as she appeared, countless fans would support her. It was no exaggeration


    to say that she was a star in the martial arts world.


    However, Jiang Yingying did not like the feeling of being sought after. When the Hannigan family''s courtyard was crowded with


    fans, she seemed very distressed. "Yingying, you are now an idol. Don''t you want to go out and see your fans?" Samuel said to


    Jiang Yingying with a smile. The championship match was going to be held tomorrow. Those fans all came to cheer for Jiang


    Yingying. The outside of the Hannigan family''s courtyard was very lively. Those people all wanted to see Jiang Yingying.


    ¡°Brother Samuel, don''t make fun of me. What kind of idol am I?" Jiang Yingying said helplessly.


    "Why not? You are much better than those idols on TV. Your real strength is not earned by beauty," Samuel said with a smile.


    Now, many stars relied on their faces to make a living. They could make great achievements without singing or acting. Jiang


    Yingying had made a name for herself with her fists. She was more powerful than those stars.


    "Brother Samuel, what should | do now?" Jiang Yingying looked at Samuel with a pleading face. It could be seen that she was


    unwilling to face this kind of thing from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°After the champion contest, well deal with the Zhong family, and then well leave Swallow City. There¡¯s no need to be so


    distressed," Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying nodded. She just wanted to leave here as soon as possible and escape from those people¡¯s blind pursuit.


    Zhong family.


    Zhong Mingguo''s mood was very heavy at the moment. Although Zhong Tianli had embarrassed the Zhong family twice, it would


    only make him angry. It would not make him fear Samuel.


    But now, because of Jiang Yingying''s performance in the Martial Arts Contest, Zhong Mingguo had to be cautious. The Zhong


    family dared not ignore the fact that Samuel had such a powerful subordinate. After all, money was not omnipotent at some time,


    and force was the key to victory.


    If the Zhong family could not find someone who couldpete with Jiang Yingying, it would be very dangerous for the Zhong


    family.


    It was impossible to count on Zhong Tianli, so Zhong Mingguo could only pin all his hopes on Zhong Tianyi, hoping that he could


    find a solution.


    "Tell Tianyi toe to my study," Zhong Mingguo said to his bodyguard.


    The bodyguard nodded and left the study.


    A few minutester, Zhong Tianyi came to the study.


    When he found Zhong Mingguo''s dignified expression, he couldn''t helpughing and said, "Grandpa, are you worried about the


    woman named Jiang Yingying?"


    ¡°Before, everyone took this woman as a joke, but it turns out that this woman''s strength can''t be underestimated. What''s more,


    she works for Samuel. How can 1 not worry about that?" Zhong Mingguo said.


    "Grandpa, if | tell you that this woman is a clown, will you continue to worry?" Zhong Tianyi said scornfully.


    "Do you have a way to deal with it?" Zhong Mingguo asked.


    ¡°Of course, I''ve already invited an expert. He doesn''t take Jiang Yingying seriously at all," Zhong Tianyi said.


    Zhong Mingguo''s mood immediately improved when he heard that. Indeed, only Zhong Tianyi could be trusted.


    "Tianyi, you''ve never let me down,¡± Zhong Mingguo said with a smile.


    "Grandpa, I''m the future master of the Zhong family. Of course, | have to take everything seriously. Do you really think that | will


    hand such an important thing over to Zhong Tianli? A good-for-nothing like him, apart from eating, drinking, ying, and having


    fun, can''t do anything serious," Zhong Tianyi said disdainfully.


    Although they were both grandsons,


    Zhong Mingguo''s preference for


    Zhong Tianyi was self-evident.


    he heard this, he@itl hat refute.


    Instead he agreed very much and


    said, "Other than you, no one in the


    Zhong family has real skills.


    Fortunately, the Zhong family has


    you. Otherwise, there will be no


    sessor.¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "By the way." Zhong Mingguo suddenly thought of something. He frowned and asked, "Since Jiang Yingying is so powerful, and


    Samuel''s strength must not be bad. You have to be careful."


    Zhong Tianyiughed disdainfully. Samuel was nothing to him. He had never put him in his eyes.


    "Grandpa, to tell you the truth, Even Yan Jun is no match for this expert whom | invited. Furthermore, his previous reputation in


    Swallow City was even greater than Yan Jun''s," Zhong Tianyi said.


    Zhong Mingguo was extremely curious about this. Yan Jun was the absolute God of Massacre in Han Tianyang''s era. Who was


    this person who had a greater reputation than Yan''er?


    ¡°And Grandpa, you know him too,¡± Zhong


    Tianyi continued.


    "Who is it?" Zhong Mingguo could not help but ask curiously.


    Zhong Tianyi deliberately kept him guessing with a smile, which made Zhong Mingguo feel as ufortable as a cat scratching


    his heart. He said, "Who the hell is it? Hurry up and tell me. Don¡¯t keep me guessing."


    "Chen Dao," Zhong Tianyi said.


    "Chen... Chen Bao?" Zhong Mingguo''s


    expression was suspicious at first,


    and then his pupils bec me bigger |


    d bigger dull OF dish lief. ¡®Chen


    Bao, you mean Chen Bao who


    founded the Martial Arts


    Association!¡± "That''s right," Zhong


    Tian nodded and said. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The reason why the Swallow City Martial


    Arts Association was so brilliant today was absolutely rted to one person, and that was Chen Bao.


    When Chen Bao founded the Martial


    Arts Association, he almost


    singlehandedly pushed the Marti


    Arts Associati ¨¦gtte tfont


    orainaiy pedple, making ordinary


    people realize how powerful Martial


    Arts were. Moreover, he was


    recognized as the No. 1 martial arts


    practitioner in Swallow City, so even


    Van Jun was a little afraid of him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But he was very old, and there was no news of him after he withdrew from Swallow City that year. How could he suddenlye


    back?

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    ¡°If | remember correctly, he should be older than Van Jun. Are you sure he is still so powerful now?" Although the name, Chen


    Bao, had brought a very strong shock to Zhong Mingguo, he did not lose his mind. When he got older, his power would definitely


    regress. Now, Chen Bao certainly could not bepared with him when he was young.


    "| also thought so, but I can tell you that Chen Bao is only stronger now," Zhong Tianyi said.


    Seeing that Zhong Tianyi was so sure, Zhong Mingguo had no reason to doubt Chen Bao''s strength, but he could not figure out


    why such a figure would return to Swallow City.


    ¡°How did you find him? Why is he willing to go back to Swallow City?" Zhong Mingguo asked in confusion.


    "The Martial Arts Association was founded by Chen Bao, but now the Martial Arts Association is in a mess. It has be a


    benefit chain for a bunch of good-for-nothings. Even the Martial Arts Contest is not pure. So Chen Bao can''t stand it anymore.


    He wants to reorganize the Martial Arts Association. He wants to get back his position as president, and | will support him in


    money," Zhong Tianyi said.


    Zhong Mingguo was a businessman. He could clearly tell the benefits behind this matter.


    Chen Bao returned to Swallow City and took back the position of the president of the Martial Arts Association, and the financial


    support given by the Zhong Family was equivalent to tying the Martial Arts Practitioner Association and himself together. With the


    support of the Martial Arts Association, the development of the Zhong Family would definitely be smoother in the future. This was


    a n that could kill two birds with one stone.


    "Tianyi, | really didn''t misjudge you. The Zhong family has the Martial Arts Association. No one will dare to offend us in the


    future," Zhong Mingguo said excitedly.


    Zhong Tianyi had expected such a reaction from Zhong Mingguo, so he was not surprised at all. Chen Bao¡¯s weight was enough


    to change the whole Swallow City martial arts world, and the benefits that the Zhong family could get were even more


    unimaginable.


    "Quick, take me to Chen Bao. As the patriarch of the Zhong family, how can | neglect him?" Zhong Mingguo said.


    Zhong Tianyi shook his head and said, "He won''t see anyone now. | hope you can understand his weird temper."


    "| understand." Zhong Mingguo nodded repeatedly and said, "It is understandable for a master like him to have a strange


    temper."


    "Grandpa, if there is nothing else, | will leave first. | have to go to the hotel and ask Chen Bao about the arrangement tomorrow, "


    Zhong Tianyi said.


    "Go ahead and say hello to Chen Bao."


    "Okay."


    After leaving the Zhong family house, Zhong Tianyi headed for the hotel where Chen Bao was.


    Chen Bao looked like a very ordinary old man. He was dressed in in clothes, as if he were from the countryside. No one


    would have thought that he had once been the first person in the Swallow City martial arts world.


    If Zhong Tianyi had not known about his identity, he would have treated him as an ordinary old man who had reached the end of


    his career just by meeting him in the crowd.


    "The championship match is tomorrow. Why don''t you show up?" When they arrived at the hotel, Chen Bao asked Zhong Tianyi.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Chen Bao''s hair was all white. He was no longer in high spirits, but his eyes were sharper. Even Zhong Tianyi didn''t have the


    courage to look him in the eye.


    "Can the current championship match be called the championshippetition? A group of people who don¡¯t know anything is


    just messing around. It''s a disgrace to the martial arts world." Chen Bao said disdainfully.


    ¡°Without you, the Martial Arts Association can''t bepared with the past, but | believe that under your reorganization, the


    Martial Arts World will definitely return to its former glory," Zhong Tianyi said.


    "| heard that there is actually a woman in this championshippetition?" asked Chen Bao.


    "Yes, this woman seems to be quite powerful," Zhong Tianyi said.


    "Good-for-nothing, they are really a bunch of good-for-nothings." Chen Bao was so angry that he said angrily, "The world of


    martial arts belongs to men, but they can actually let a woman get in the ring of the champion. They really bring shame to the


    martial arts world."


    Obviously, Chen Bao thought highly of men and looked down on women. In his opinion, women should do housework at home


    and do what women should do. How could they be qualified to enter the ring of the champion? It was not because she was too


    powerful, but because the Swallow City martial arts world had declined, and they could not even defeat a woman.


    "| don¡¯t know much about it, but you can go and see it tomorrow,¡± Zhong Tianyi said.


    "| want to see how capable this woman is. If she spends money to make a name for herself, | want her to die in the ring


    tomorrow. All those who are involved in this matter must die," Chen Bao said coldly.


    Zhong Tianyi was a little shocked. "This old thing''s words are really extraordinary. He wants everyone to die. I¡¯m afraid that this


    will make the whole Swallow City martial arts world change."


    However, with Chen Bao¡¯s influence, no matter how shocking it was, he believed that Chen Bao would be able to calm down.


    After all, he was the founder of the Martial Arts Association. No one was qualified to stop him if he wanted to clean up the mess.


    The next day, the venue was packed with people. Even those who didn''t buy tickets were waiting outside the venue. In addition


    to some of Jiang Yingying¡¯s admirers, there were also arge number of people who wanted to see the fun. After all, it was


    unprecedented for a woman to make it to the championship, so they all wanted to see Jiang Yingying¡¯s true face.


    As a Bentley stopped in the special channel, everyone''s eyes could not wait to see through the window to see what kind of


    person Jiang Yingying was.


    When Jiang Yingying got off the car in tight clothes, many people who saw her for the first time sighed with emotion.


    Because Jiang Yingying was petite and looked very weak from the outside. It was hard for them to believe that such a woman


    could make it to the championship.


    "Jiang Yingying, | love you."


    "Jiang Yingying, marry me. | need your protection."


    "Idol, can | take a picture with you? I''m willing to do anything for you."


    The fanatical fans began to scream at the top of their lungs. They were extremely crazy. If it weren''t for the security personnel on


    the scene, they would have been in chaos.


    In the crowd, Chen Bao''s face was extremely gloomy when he saw this scene. In his eyes, the Martial Arts Contest was a very


    serious matter. But now, what was the difference between it and those actors?


    "Those who insult me on the path of martial arts deserve to die," Chen Bao said, gnashing his teeth.


    "This kind of woman is aplete discredit to the martial arts world." Zhong Tianyi added fuel to the fire. He was eager to see


    Chen Bao kill Jiang Yingying as soon as possible.


    Fang Zhantian and Lei Heming were also dissatisfied with the situation.


    In the past, in the Martial World, Lei Heming were unique. Only he had such


    treatment. But now,pared with Jiang Yingying, his poprity hadpletely lost.


    "You don''t have to be unhappy. After today, Jiang Yingying will no longer exist.


    Everyone will still regard you as an idol," Fang Zhantian said.


    Lei Heming nodded. In the knockout


    in the past few days, Jiang Yingyi


    did show extr. rdnpee ert ba


    He stibdidldt put her in his eyes.


    Moreover, Lei Heming firmly believed


    that Jiang Yingying would never be


    his opponent. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As long as he defeated Jiang Yingying in the ring of the champion match and people who bragged about this woman would


    naturally know how stupid he was.


    Moreover, what Lei Heming had to do was not just to defeat Jiang Yingying, but to kill her to vent her anger.


    ¡°Wang Xin, have you prepared the coffin for that woman?" When Wang Xin and Fang Zhantian passed each other, Fang


    Zhantian said coldly.


    Recently, Wang Xin was in high spirits.


    After Jiang Yingying became famous,


    Ling Yun''s seminary also became


    famous. In just two ayesthec O1"


    eating Vun''s seminary had


    increased to hundreds of people. If


    this situation continued, they would


    soon surpass the former peak of Ling


    Yun''s seminary. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fang Zhantian, you have seen Jiang Yingying''s strength. | advise you to let Lei Heming be careful. Otherwise, it will be ugly if he


    loses to a woman," Wang Xin said with a smile.


    Fang Zhantian gnashed his teeth.


    Originally, Ling Yun''s seminary was dying.


    He didn''t expect that Wang Xin would find a chance to revive her, which made him very dissatisfied.


    And thecency on Wang Xin''s face made him even more eager to kill Wang Xin.


    "| didn''t expect you to put your hope


    ona woman. It''s really ridicu the


    most ridi gun one a you still


    DKA e can defeat Lei Heming.


    It''s really a big joke, "Fang Zhantian


    said disdainfully. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whether it''s a joke or not, the result will be revealed in the ring. Why are you in such a hurry?" Wang Xin said lightly.

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    "Yingying, Lei Heming is much stronger than the previous one. In the ringter, you must be careful. Don''t underestimate him."


    Before entering the ring, Samuel reminded Jiang Yingying.


    He was not afraid that Jiang Yingying would lose the game. If she lost because she was not strong enough, Samuel would not


    me her. However, Samuel was worried that the game that had gone too smoothly these days would make Jiang Yingying''s


    heart swell. Once she looked down on Lei Heming, it would be easy for Lei Heming to find an opportunity.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    More importantly, Lei Heming had an intention to kill Jiang Yingying. Once Jiang Yingying dropped her guard, the consequences


    would be unimaginable.


    Jiang Yingying nodded and said, "Brother Samuel, don''t worry. | will treat thispetition seriously. | won''t let you down.


    "| just don''t want you to get hurt. Even if you really lose, it doesn''t matter." Samuel smiled faintly. It was already very difficult for


    Jiang Yingying to make it to the champion stage. After all, she had very little actualbat experience. She could only win with


    the suppression of her strength. Facing Lei Heming, once she couldn''t suppress it, she couldn''tpete with Lei Heming. In


    terms of experience, Jiang Yingying couldn''tpare with Lei Heming.


    "| won''t lose," Jiang Yingying said with a persistent look in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but this timid girl seemed to


    have be tough.


    Samuel was the one who experienced Jiang Yingying''s change the most. Back in Bong City, Jiang Yingying was at the mercy of


    others and did not speak a word. But now, she had be a tough woman. As long as she had made up her mind, she would


    do anything.


    Finally, it was time to board the stage.


    When Jiang Yingying and Lei Heming stepped onto the ring, the fans of both sides began to respond enthusiastically. Their


    names sounded in the venue, and they were evenly matched.


    No one had expected that Jiang Yingying could capture so many people¡¯s hearts in just a few days. The name that Lei Heming


    had built in the past few years could only be equal to Jiang Yingying''s.


    This made Lei Heming very unhappy, because he had spent a few years to do this, but Jiang Yingying had only spent a few


    days.


    "| didn''t expect that there would be so many people supporting you.


    Unfortunately, they will be disappointed soon." Lei Heming''s gaze was like a torch as he looked at Jiang Yingying, full of


    undisguised killing intent.


    Jiang Yingying¡¯s expression was like a calmke without any waves. She said lightly, "| didn''t expect that you spent a few years


    to do it. | did it in a few days. Maybe you enjoy the admiration of these people, but I''m different. | don''t like it. For me, defeating


    the opponent is the most important thing."


    Jiang Yingying¡¯s words imperceptibly put Lei Heming at a disadvantage. What she didn''t care about was something that he cared


    about so much.


    "Since there''s still a chance to speak, let''s say a few more words. After the match starts, I''m afraid that you''ll never be able to


    speak again," Lei Heming said coldly.


    In the audience seats, in addition to the restless audience, there were two very calm people in a corner. In the face of deafening


    responses, the two of them wore a faint smile.


    "| didn''t expect even a servant to be so powerful. Samuel has given me quite a lot of surprises." In such a sensational match,


    naturally, Elder Yi woulde to watch. These days, he witnessed the process of Jiang Yingying entering the championship


    competition, which made him very surprised. He thought that Samuel had brought him enough surprises, but he did not expect


    that Jiang Yingying was able to amaze Elder Yi once.


    "She also has the ability to enter the Tiangi Realm. Coincidentally, Samuel needs someone to take care of him, so she can use


    this as an excuse," Fang Zhan said.


    Elder Yi smiled slightly. He also thought so. Jiang Yingying was youngerthan Samuel. Maybe she had more potential. If she was


    allowed to enter the Tianqi Realm and receive more high-level training, Jiang Yingying would definitely be the core figure of


    the next generation.


    "It''s a pity for Lei Heming. Originally, he was in the range, but in front of Jiang Yingying, his excellence has beenpletely


    covered up,¡± Elder Yi said.


    Fang Zhan shook his head. With Lei Heming''s strength, he was still qualified to join the Tiangi era. Unfortunately, this man''s


    vanity was too strong, and he was too obsessed with the secr world, so he was destined to be unable to integrate into the dull


    world of the Tianqi era. This was the key reason why he had no chance to join the Tianqi era.


    ¡°Elder Yi, your words are too tactful. Why don''t you just say that scum like him doesn''t conform to the standards of Tianqi? "


    Fang Zhan said.


    "We still have to save the face of the young people. It is understandable that he has such achievements at such a young age,


    and his private life is in a mess," Elder Yi said.


    Fang Zhan was slightly stunned. He couldn''t believe that these words came from Elder Yi and Elder Yi. Because the rule of


    Tianqi was very strict. Lei Heming was not qualified to join the Tianqi.


    Elder Yi, You are not going to let him in, right?" Fang Zhan couldn''t help asking.


    ¡°Of course not. The match is about to start. Let''s watch the match," Elder Yi said tly.


    Combined with what Elder Yi had said before and his positive answer, Fang Zhan couldn¡¯t figure out what Elder Yi was thinking,


    but he was sure that Lei Heming seemed to be of special use in Elder Yi''s eyes. No matter what he said, he couldn''t say


    something like understanding the private life of Lei Heming.


    In the ring, with the referee''s order, the champion match they had been looking forward to for a long time finally began.


    The fans of both sides held their breath and stared at the ring, hoping that the person they liked could defeat the other side.


    At this moment, the arena appeared unusually quiet. Not the slightest noise could be heard. This was enough to tell that even


    the ordinary audience ced great importance on this match.


    Lei Heming was worthy of being the new star of Swallow City''s martial arts circle. His strength was indeed much stronger than


    the opponent Jiang Yingying had encountered before. When he pressured Jiang Yingying, Jiang Yingying almost used all her


    strength to resist.


    It was just as Samuel had expected. In a state where their strength was bnced, Lei Heming possessedbat experience


    that was richer than Jiang Yingying''s. This kind of experience allowed him to gain an even greater advantage in battle.


    After ten moves, Jiang Yingying was obviously at a disadvantage. Her advantage was her amazing strength, but the speed of Lei


    Heming was far beyond Jiang Yingying''s control and prediction, so it gave Jiang Yingying a feeling that she had no ce to use


    her strength.


    "You rubbish can actually stand on


    the champion¡¯s ring. It seems that


    your previous opponents wicre Oyised


    by mone ¡°Let Hernifiginb ¡®only


    supp sed Jiang Yingying with


    experience, but also deliberately


    disturbed Jiang Yingying''s mind. He


    hoped to use these words to disturb


    Jiang Yingying''s mentality and let her


    reveal more ws. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The reason why he did this was


    because after Lei Heming''s real fight


    with Jiang Yingying, he knewtivat this


    anyga really Str ng. Compared


    watching Jiang Yingying''s


    competition before, this kind of


    powerful experience could make Lei


    Heming to feel Jiang Yingying''s


    strength more real. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Lei Heming was worried that he might identally lose the game. This kind of great shame was uneptable to


    him, so he wanted to destroy Jiang Yingying''s mentality in order to upy a greater advantage.


    After listening to these words, Jiang Yingying was very angry. The contemptuous tone of Lei Heming was like a humiliation.


    In a fit of anger, Jiang Yingying punched Lei Heming''s face.


    The corners of Lei Heming''s lips curled into a smile. He hadn''t expected this woman''s mentality to waver so easily. He had only


    just finished speaking but her words had already shown obvious results. Her blind punch had exposed many ws.


    "You wicked woman, you''ve been fooled." After that, Lei Heming tilted his head to avoid Jiang Yingying''s fierce punch. Then the


    moment he moved forward, he raised his knee and mmed into Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying''s abdomen suffered a heavy blow, and she retreated to the edge of the rope. In the blink of an eye, the second


    attack of Lei Heming rang out again.


    Jiang Yingying stretched out her right hand, trying to resist the punch, but Lei Heming was so fast that he directly hit Jiang


    Yingying in the chest.


    "It feels good. If you were not my


    opponent, we still have a chance to


    compete in bed. wie arecoias


    have to die in thejngcdday:A er


    sayingthis tei Heming obviously did


    not want to give Jiang Yingying any


    chance to breathe. He jumped up


    high. If he kicked Jiang Yingying''s


    head, even if she did not die, she


    would lose half of her life. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jiang Yingying''s face was full of despair. She did not expect that she would lose to Lei Heming''s deliberate provocation. If she


    had not been in an unstable state, she would not have exposed such a big w and would not have been caught by Lei Heming.

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    Just as Lei Heming was proud of himself, he suddenly felt that his legs were blocked by a huge force.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t know when Samuel had already stood beside Jiang Yingying. He easily blocked the fatal blow from Lei Heming with his


    arm.


    "s." Samuel looked at Jiang Yingying and sighed. After all, she was a little girl with an unstable mind. She was easily irritated


    by Lei Heming¡¯s words. If he had not been prepared in advance, even if


    Jiang Yingying could survive, she would have been an abnormal fool.


    "Samuel, what are you doing?" Lei Heming gritted his teeth as he looked at Samuel. This was the arena for the champion


    competition while Samuel actually dared to step onto the stage at this moment.


    "Samuel, you are breaking the rules of the championshippetition. Do you know what will happen to you?" On the side of the


    field, Fang Zhantian was also roaring because Jiang Yingying should have died. But Samuel''s sudden appearance saved Jiang


    Ying from a disaster.


    ¡°Rules. | am the rule in a ce where | am ." Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    As soon as these words came out, all the people in the stadium were stunned.


    "This is the Martial Arts Society Assembly held by the Swallow City Martial Arts Association, and he said that | am the rule.


    Doesn''t this mean that he doesn''t take the Martial Arts Association seriously at all?"


    "Samuel, you''re talking big. Are you provoking the entire Martial Arts Association?" Lei Heming said coldly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel kicked Lei Heming away. The new star in the martial arts world did not even have a


    chance to react.


    The arena was once again shocked. Regardless of whether it was the ordinary audience or the people in the field of martial arts,


    they were well aware of the strength of Lei Heming. Samuel had managed to kick Lei Heming out of the arena with just one


    move, which showed that his own strength was also very strong.


    "Whoever thinks | have broken the rules can step forward and challenge me now. If | lose, | will ept your rules. If you lose, |


    will be the rule," Samuel said lightly and then helped Jiang Yingying up.


    Jiang Yingying lowered her head and did not dare to look at Samuel, because she knew that she did not lose to Lei Heming in


    strength, but that Lei Heming''s words affected her mood, which led to this situation. So she had no face to face Samuel.


    And if he asked Samuel to stand up for her, it was obvious that he would offend the entire Martial Arts Association, which was a


    huge problem for Samuel.


    "Samuel, you''re too arrogant. Let me have a look."


    "Ignorant young man. How dare you challenge the Martial Arts Association? You don''t know what''s good for you. Let me show


    you how powerful you are.¡±


    "The Hannigan family has declined. | didn''t expect a small character like you to not know how to keep a low profile. In that case,


    you''d better die here today.¡± Several people who refused to submit stood up after Samuel finished speaking. All of them looked


    fierce. Obviously, they were not going to let Samuel go.


    These people were well-known in the Swallow City martial arts world, and their strength was not bad. Their appearance


    immediately made the championship match even better.


    For the ordinary audience, it didn''t matter who was the champion. What was important was that they could see an unexpected


    wonderful scene today.


    "You go and rest first," Samuel said to Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying walked out of the ring silently. She was very regretful in her heart, but it was a pity that time couldn''t go back. It


    was useless for her to regret now.


    Samuel tidied up his clothes and looked at the several people under the ring with fierce eyes. He said, "Let''s go together to save


    time."


    "You..."


    "Han Qian, where did you get the capital to be this arrogant?"


    "It''s not up to you, a good-for-nothing, to humiliate the martial arts world.¡±


    These people were angry, but the audience in the audience waspletely ignited by Samuel''s words. They were crying and


    howling.


    It was unprecedented, and no one dared to imagine that he could single-handedly defeat the entire Martial Arts Association.


    "If you think the ring is too small, | cane down and y with you." With that.


    Samuel jumped down from the ring.


    The five people opposite him were all livid with anger. With their names, they were a well-known existence in the Swallow City


    martial arts world, but now they were ignored by Samuel, which was unbearable.


    "Since you''re courting death, we''ll fulfill your wish."


    ¡°Let''s go together and kill this arrogant boy.


    "Little kid Hannigan family, don¡¯t regret it when you''re in hell."


    The five of them went up together. Almost everyone thought Samuel was doomed.


    On the viewing tform, Elder Vi''s expression did not show the slightest bit of nervousness. Instead, he appeared exceptionally


    calm. After all, he was able to force Fang Zhan to use the sword in his palm. How could these mundane characters be a match


    for Samuel?


    But Samuel made such a scene, the entire Swallow City martial arts world would be turned upside down.


    ¡°Elder Yi, isn''t Samuel too high-profile?¡± Fang Zhan said.


    "In my opinion, he did this on purpose, which could be regarded as a warning to the opponent to the Hannigan family. This guy''s


    thoughts are very deep. Every thing he did involves a lot of interests. In the whole stadium, except for the two of us, | am afraid


    that everyone has been trapped by him.¡± Elder Yi said with a smile.


    Fang Zhan took a deep breath and sighed." His strength is not simple, and his shrewdness is even more amazing. It seems that


    Lin Tong has no chance to defeat him." In the face of the five men''s attacks, Samuel''s eyes shed with a trace of bloodiness


    that no one could detect. The muscles under his clothes swelled up in an instant.


    One move!


    Two moves!


    Three moves!


    In the face of the five people, Samuel did not show any sign of being defeated.


    Instead, he became braver and braver as he fought, which shocked countless people.


    It should be noted that these five people were almost the top masters in Swallow City''s martial arts world. However, even if they


    joined forces, they could not suppress Samuel, which was enough to show that Samuel was powerful.


    ¡°How could this guy be so powerful?" In the stands, Zhong Tianyi gritted his teeth and said. A chill rose in his heart. If Samuel did


    not die here today, it would be too much of a threat to the Zhong family.


    "It''s not that he is too powerful. It''s that the current martial arts world is too useless." Chen Bao said disdainfully. In front of the


    founder of the Martial Arts Association, the current martial arts world hadpletely fallen into depravity. People like them were


    not worth mentioning in the past. But now, these five people were called top masters, which was really a joke.


    After hearing Chen Bao''s words, Zhong Tianyi felt a little relieved. As long as Chen Bao could kill Samuel, this threat would not


    be worth mentioning.


    Five great masters lost theirbat


    capability in Samuel''s hands eg


    after Annies unt thelet person


    fel) tHe Whole stadium became silent.


    Everyone stared at Samuel in


    disbelief. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "He defeated the entire martial arts world with his own strength, and no one dared to say a word?"


    "Is there anyone else who is not convinced? " Samuel asked.


    This sentence exploded in everyone''s ears like a bolt of spring thunder.


    It was not enough to knock down five people, but he was still provoking the Swallow City martial arts world.


    Could it be that he really wanted to beat all the people in Swallow City''s martial arts world in turn?


    Fang Zhantian panted heavily. He


    had never expected Samuel to be this


    powerful. Even if Lei eraingtdaed


    ths fiveimmaa mnveh it was


    impossible for him to have even the


    slightest chance of victory. Yet, he


    had so easily resolved this crisis.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    No wonder he was able to remain calm when he blocked Lei Heming''s fatal blow.


    If Samuel had not gone to Cloud City, there would have been no Lei Heming¡¯s reputation in the martial arts world of Swallow City.


    As for Wang Xin, he was already dumbfounded. It seemed that he could not believe Samuel had defeated the five great masters


    of the martial arts world.


    "Wasn''t the Young Master of the Hannigan family regarded as trash by Nangong Qianqiu a long time ago? How could he be so


    powerful?"


    Could it be that this was the real trump card Hannigan family? Nangong Qiangqiu spoiled Han Jun. Did she deliberately hide the


    power of Samuel by releasing a smoke bomb?


    Wang Xin breathed a long sigh of relief and said to himself, "How many years has it been? The Swallow City martial arts world


    has not been so lively for many years.


    Since Chen Bao left, no one has been able to show such strong ruling power."


    In Chen Bao''s era, there were many


    new stars rising in the martial arts


    world, because at \ege, Y\


    Majtiak aneeasedciation''s


    requirements were very harsh. If one


    wanted to join it, he must have the


    strength to be recognized by Chen


    Bao. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Bao¡¯s standards were extremely high, so he had to force the people of that era to train hard. However, after Chen Bao left,


    the standards dropped a lot, which led to


    the mixture of good and bad in the current martial arts world.


    At this time, out of the corner of his eye, Wang Xin suddenly saw an old man with a head full of white hair walking toward


    Samuel.


    When he saw the man''s face clearly, there was a hint of horror in Wang Xin¡¯s eyes." Chen Bao! It turns out to be Chen Bao!"

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    Chen Bao had disappeared for many years, and not many people knew him. However, people at Wang Xin¡¯s age would never


    forget Chen Bao.


    Therefore, when Chen Bao appeared, not only did Wang Xin recognize him, but other members of the Martial Arts Association


    also recognized the founder of this association.


    "Chen Bao, it turns out that Chen Bao is back!"


    "| didn''t expect to see this legendary figure in his lifetime. | heard that he disappeared for many years in order to find another


    world of martial arts. Why did he suddenlye back?"


    The so-called other world of martial arts was actually Tianqi. In fact, Chen Bao had been pursuing Tianqi for so many years,


    hoping to be one of the more experienced and powerful martial arts masters there.


    "| didn''t expect that even he appeared. It''s getting more and more interesting." When Elder Yi saw Chen Bao, the smile on his


    face became more and more obvious.


    Samuel took the entire martial arts world as a stepping stone and wanted to send the Hannigan family to the peak of Swallow


    City, but there was something wrong with it. However, Chen Bao''s appearance could make this matter more perfect.


    Even the founder of the association was defeated by Samuel. Who would dare to despise the Hannigan family?


    ¡°Elder Yi, | heard that Chen Bao wants to join Tiangi. Why hasn''t Tianqi considered his strength?" Fang Zhan asked curiously.


    "Tianqi has tried to recruit him, but he rejected. Do you think Tianqi will give him a second chance?" Elder Yi said tly.


    Chen Bao used to be young and arrogant, so he didn¡¯t care about Tianqi at all. Of course, part of the reason was that Chen Bao


    couldn''t give him the right in the secr world.


    But no matter what the reason was, if Chen Bao gave up the chance, Tianqi would never give it a second time. That was also the


    reason why Chen Bao had been fruitless for so many years.


    The moment the current president saw Chen Bao, he trotted to Chen Bao''s side.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Although he was now the most powerful person in the Martial Arts Association, he did not dare to neglect the founder at all.


    ¡°President Chen, | didn¡¯t expect that | would have a chance to see you." The president lowered his head and said.


    "| didn''t expect that the Martial Arts Association would be so foul after falling into your hands," Chen Bao said in a cold voice.


    The president was frightened. The Martial Arts Association could not bepared with the past, but there was no other way. As


    time went by, the Martial Arts Association had to make changes. After all, the operation of the association needed money to


    support it, and the Martial Arts Association had no way to make money. If he wanted to keep it, he had to get some benefits.


    "Who is this man? Even the president has to grovel to him."


    "Is this old guy a reclusive master?"


    "He''s not a reclusive master. | think he''s just an old man who is about to die."


    The audience began to talk about Chen Lao''s identity, but how could these young people know Chen Lao?


    An old man on the stand stood up excitedly at the moment and said to those young people who were full of disdain, "What do


    you know? This is Chen Lao, the founder of the Martial Arts Association. Haven''t you heard of his name?"


    As the words were spread by word of mouth among the audience, Chen Lao s real identity surprised everyone.


    The founder of the Martial Arts Association could not bepared to the current president. No wonder the president could only


    bow his head in front of him.


    "It''s over. If an expert like him appears, won''t Samuel be doomed?"


    "Chen Bao is a real master. How can Samuelpare with him? This guy will soon pay for his arrogance."


    "| didn''t expect to have a chance to see such a master like Chen Bao fight. Samuel is nothing."


    The stand of bystanders was always swaying with the wind. They had expected Samuel to fight against the Martial Arts


    Association alone before, but now, they were more eager to see Samuel being defeated by Chen Bao.


    "You are very brave, but you will die soon. This is the price for your arrogance." Chen Bao turned his head and said to Samuel in


    a cold voice.


    Hearing Chen Bao''s words, the president breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Obviously, Chen Bao would deal with Samuel. In


    this way, the embarrassing situation of the Martial Arts Association being suppressed by Samuel alone would be avoided.


    If no one could stop Samuel today, the Martial Arts Association would lose face.


    "Old man, | advise you to leave now. You can live a few more years while your body is still strong. Why do you want to die?"


    Samuel said faintly. Since he had made up his mind to amaze the world, he would no longer hold back. Even if there were no


    Hannigan family members in Swallow City, he still needed to maintain the name of the Hannigan Family.


    Atrace of anger shed between Chen Bao¡¯s eyebrows. "The young people nowadays are so arrogant that they even dare to


    look down upon me." "Since you are so desperate to die, | will satisfy you." After that, Chen Bao walked towards the ring.


    After so many years, Chen Bao once again stood in such a ce, but he was not in the mood. Because for him, this kind of


    secr fight was already boring, and in his eyes, Samuel was even a good-for-nothing.


    Chen Bao more than once regretted refusing Tianqi. If he had not been so arrogant, he would not have been rejected by the


    Tiangi Realm. That was the ce for real martial artists, the ce where the real masters gathered. Unfortunately, he had no


    chance to see it in his life.


    When Samuel was about to go to the ring, he suddenly felt that someone was holding him back.


    Turning around, he saw Wang Xin with an anxious look on his face.


    ¡°Master Wang, what are you doing?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "Samuel, don¡¯t die." Wang Xin stepped out of the crowd. He was taking a big risk, because once Chen Bao held a grudge


    against him, he would not survive.


    But he could not watch Samuel die.


    This was Chen Bao, the real top master in Swallow City. So far, no one could surpass his strength. Samuel was very strong and


    defeated five people from the Martial Arts Association, these people''s strength could not bepared with Chen Bao''s at all.


    "Do you think | will die in his hands?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Seeing Samuel was still in the mood tough, Wang Xin was speechless. If it was anyone else, they might not be a threat to him.


    However, since Chen Bao wanted him to die in the ring, no one could change the ending.


    "Samuel. Van Jun knows very well how powerful Chen Bao is. Back then, even Van Jun was afraid of him. You should hurry and


    leave. Although it is embarrassing, it is better than losing your life." Wang Xin said earnestly.


    Samuel was really unclear about these matters. Back then, he had almost nevere into contact with the matters of the martial


    world. However, Samuel was indeed a little surprised that Chen Bao could be feared by Van Jun.


    If it were in the past, Samuel would have wiped the oil off his feet.


    But now, Samuel''s strength was far beyond that of Yan Jun. Facing Chen Bao, he naturally had no reason to retreat.


    ¡°Although Grandfather Yan is very powerful, he is no match for me now," Samuel said.


    Wang Xin, who was holding Samuel,


    was stunned for a moment. He was


    willing to admit that Samuel was ||


    W. ub-tigwevel, ngong


    nqiu''s contempt for Samuel had


    left a deep impression on him. Not


    only him, but many outsiders also


    thought that Samuel was a


    good-for-nothing. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, how could he be rejected by her?


    "But he is Chen Bao after all. Have you really thought it through?" Wang Xin said.


    Samuel shook off Wang Xin''s hand and said, "Sit back in the auditorium and watch how the former king died."


    The death of a king!


    Wang Xin swallowed his saliva unconsciously. ording to Samuel''s words, was he going to kill Chen Bao directly?


    Not only did Wang Xin not dare to think about this kind of thing, but no one in the whole martial arts world had such an idea.


    "Is this guy crazy?" Wang Xin couldn¡¯t help saying.


    On the arena, Samuel, who had =


    hands behind his back in had


    demeano of amasi¨¦e Wa fou


    nth o0.. He also sooty up straight


    and did not seem to be oppressed by


    Samuel at all. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Since we''ve stepped onto the arena, shouldn''t we sign a life-and-death contract?" Samuel said to Chen Bao.


    This sentence almost caused the arena to burst open.


    Obviously, Chen Bao would not let


    Samuel go easily. However, Samuel


    actually took the init tiyg ton"


    abot Oflife and death


    Could it be that Samuel did not want


    to live anymore, so he chose another


    way tomit suicide? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What is he doing? How dare he sign a life-and-death contract with Chen Bao?"


    "Is this guy crazy? He''s looking for death."


    "This Hannigan family¡¯s good-for-nothing must know that he will die, so he wants to die more vigorously."

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    In the case of life and death, the arena was not only divided into high and low, but also between life and death. In other people¡¯s


    opinion, Samuel''s move had forced him into a desperate situation. No one could really figure out why he had done so, but Elder


    Yi frowned.


    Elder Yi knew very well that if Samuel did not have the confidence to defeat Chen Bao, he would not have signed a life-and-


    death contract. Moreover, given the strength that Samuel had disyed during the battle, he was indeed not afraid of Chen Bao.


    However, he could not figure out why Samuel wanted to kill Chen Bao.


    Chen Bao, or rather, the entire Martial Arts Association, was nothing more than a stepping stone for Samuel. As long as he took


    advantage of the two, the status of the Hannigan Family in Swallow City would be supreme. However, there was no need


    for him to kill Chen Bao.


    ¡°Fang Zhan, it seems that it''s necessary for you to make your move," Yi Shan said to Fang Zhan.


    ¡°Elder Yi, are you worried Samuel is no match for Chen Bao?" Fang Zhan asked doubifully. In his opinion, Samuel''s strength was


    more than enough to deal with Chen Bao, because his current strength was far beyond the scope of the secr world. Even in


    Tiangi, Samuel could be called a master. There was no need for him to make a move.


    "I''m not asking you to save Samuel. I''m asking you to save Chen Bao," said Elder Yi.


    "Why?" Fang Zhan asked in confusion.


    Elder Yi Y sighed and said, "Chen Bao devoted his whole life to martial arts. He shouldn''t have died so miserably, so | want to


    spare his life."


    Fang Zhan nodded. It turned out that it was because of the pity of Elder Yi for Chen Bao that he wanted to save him. Probably it


    was because Chen Bao was also a martial arts practitioner that Elder Yi was able to give birth to such a feeling.


    "It''s a pity that he had given up the opportunity to enter the Tianqi era.


    Otherwise, his current strength would not be limited to this," Fang Zhan said.


    On the arena, after signing the life and death sign, the two had begun to fight.


    Chen Bao once represented the peak of Swallow City''s martial arts circle. No one dared to belittle him when he mentioned this


    word. His position was almost the same as some big shots¡¯.


    Even now, no one could surpass Chen Bao''s strength in Swallow City.


    It was a pity that he had met Samuel. He had met someone who even Elder Yi did not dare to underestimate.


    Samuel''s future was beyond any of Elder Yi''s imagination.


    How could Chen Bao be a match for such a man?


    Most of the people present thought Samuel would soon be defeated. After all, Chen Bao''s reputation hadsted for decades. No


    one could surpass the peak that he represented. His strength was naturally much weaker than that of a young man like Samuel.


    Even Chen Bao himself felt the same way. In his heart, he had already decided to give Samuel the result. Within a material


    attack, he would definitely kill Samuel in the ring.


    However, as the two began to fight, Chen Bao became more and more frightened. The result he had expected did not happen.


    The young man in front of him could not only fight back, but Chen Bao also had no advantage at all.


    How could it be possible!


    This was Chen Bao s truest thought at the moment. Before the fight, he did not think Samuel be a match for him.


    However, after the fight, Chen Bao was shocked to find that the young man in front of him was no weaker than him.


    Could it be that my skills have regressed?


    Chen Bao thought about it in silence. He did not think Samuel would have such a strong power at such a young age. That was


    why he thought that his skills had regressed.


    When Chen Bao was in his prime, he was also very powerful. Butpared with Samuel at the same age, he was absolutely not


    as powerful as him.


    "| have seen you before." Chen Bao suddenly said to Samuel while they were fighting.


    Samuel''s brows furrowed slightly. He did not say anything.


    "In the Hannigan family¡¯spound, Hangong Qianqiu invited me to go there. She hoped that the Martial Arts Association could


    help the Hannigan family. At that time, | saw you and asked Hangong Qiangiu about it." "Do you want to know how Hangong


    Qiangiu evaluates you?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Chen Bao''s intention Samuel did not make any guesses. However, in order to prevent himself from being influenced by Chen


    Bao''s words, Samuel chose to ignore them.


    "She said that you are a useless piece of trash. She will sooner orter chase you out of the Hannigan family. You are the


    Hannigan family''s bane."


    Samuel''s expression was cold. What did Hangong Qianqiu think of him? There was no need for Chen Bao to talk too much


    nonsense. He was the person involved, and his feelings were more profound than anyone else''s.


    ¡°If you want to influence me with these words, | advise you to give up this idea. It''s useless to me," Samuel said coldly.


    Chen Bao shook his head slightly and said,


    "lm just curious. How did the good-for-nothing be so powerful? What kind of adventure do you have?"


    "When you go down to hell, ask Varna Maybe he will tell you," Samuel said.


    During the conversation, Samuel had already suppressed Chen Bao, pushing him to the edge of the ring.


    Such a scene made all the people present not dare to breathe heavily.


    A few minutes ago, they had been certain that Samuel was going to die. Now, however, Samuel was suppressing Chen Bao,


    gaining the upper hand. This waspletely beyond everyone''s expectations.


    At this moment, Zhong Tianyi''s face was extremely ugly. Chen Bao was his trump card to deal with Samuel. If even Chen Bao


    lost to Samuel, how could the Zhong familypete with the Hannigan family?


    ¡°How could it be? How could you be so powerful? This is Chen Lao, the most powerful man in Swallow City''s martial arts world."


    Zhong Tianyi gritted his teeth, unwilling to give up. He wished that all the people could rush to the arena and kill Samuel.


    As long as Samuel died, Zhong Tianyi was willing to pay any price, because he knew very well what the Zhong family would face


    if Samuel climbed to a higher position by stepping on the Martial Arts Association.


    It was a pity that Zhong Tianyi could not get what he wanted. How could his ideas affect the changes of the ring?


    Fang Zhantian and Lei Heming were also shocked.


    Lei Heming was a new star in the martial arts world, and he had once dered that no young man in Swallow City could be


    better than him, which was the capital of Lei Heming''s pride. But at this moment, all his pride became extremely ridiculous.


    No young man could match up to him?


    "Isn''t Samuel in the ring a young man?"


    And not only did he surpass him, but he also created an insurmountable gap for him.


    Samuel¡¯s opponent was Chen Bao. If it were Lei Heming, he would have been killed by Chen Bao.


    ¡°Owner, is this really Chen Bao?" Lei Heming took a deep breath and asked.


    Fang Zhantian smiled bitterly and


    said, "If he''s not Chen Bao, w


    can he be? yourthine¡¯s weak, it''s


    demhiel\a stupid idea. It''s because


    Samuel is too strong that he can beat


    Chen Bao." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lei He''s heart throbbed, but he was still unwilling to give up. He said, "Isn''t it because Chen Bao is old and his cultivation has


    regressed? Is that why he is like this?"


    Fang Zhantian didn¡¯t want to admit


    Samuel was powerful, but the fact was in front of him. It was not useful for him to deny it. Moreover, he believed that many


    people present could see that Chen Bao''s strength had regressed.


    Chen Bao was still the same Chen Bao he used to be. It was only because his opponent was stronger that he fell into such a


    situation.


    ¡°Lei Heming, it seems that you and Tianqi have no fate with each other anymore.


    From now on, you have to keep a low profile. Once you have a conflict with Samuel, not only will you be doomed, but the


    Heaven-fighting Pavilion will also be buried with you," Fang Zhantian said.


    Lei Heming¡¯s pride waspletely


    shattered at this moment. He had


    thought that he could be the


    number one martial atist in Saw


    Gity but th@addserance of Samuel


    had turned his dream into bubbles.


    Furthermore, Lei Heming, who had


    always been proud, had no choice


    but to ept the fact that Samuel


    had be a gap that he would


    never be able to cross. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fang Zhantian nced at Wang Xin. This fellow disciple of his had already reached a dead end, and it was only a matter of time


    before Ling Yun Manor closed down.


    However, he seemed to have been blessed by the heavens. He was actually able to get to know people like Samuel.


    With Samuel''s performance, it was a piece of cake to bring Ling Yun back to life.


    At this moment, Fang Zhantian suddenly felt a little envious of Wang Xin. If he had known Samuel, the result would have been


    completely different.


    Wang Xin was still in a state of


    confusion. It was not easy for him to


    adapt to the shock breught wy Prd


    Yingyingsambet Faced with Chen


    Lao''s suppression, which once again


    shocked Wang Xin so much that he


    couldn''te to his senses. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What kind of monsters did they encounter? Why are they so powerful?"

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    The more Samuel fought, the braver he became. Chen Bao, who was forced to the corner of the ring, could only defend


    passively. In this case, even the ordinary audience could tell who was stronger. As for those from the Martial Arts Association,


    they naturally knew the gap between Chen Bao and Samuel.


    No one had expected things to turn out this way.


    Back then, the number one martial artist had been suppressed by the Hannigan family''s useless Young Master to the point


    where he didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    Everyone in the Martial Arts Association knew that after today, the Martial Arts Association was likely to be a joke, and the


    status of the Hannigan family in Swallow City would rise sharply. It was afraid that in the future, Swallow City would no longer be


    able topete with the aristocratic families of the Hannigan family.


    "| didn''t expect Samuel to be so powerful. Even Chen Bao is no match for him."


    "It''s really unexpected. Isn''t Samuel a good-for-nothing? How could he be so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Han Jun has been thrown into prison. The Hannigan family should have declined. But now, because of Samuel, the Hannigan


    family will probably reach an unprecedented height."


    "Those people who have offended the Hannigan family this time around have to live with their tails between their legs. Who will


    be able to endure Samuel seeks


    revenge?"


    The spectators in the stands were discussing among themselves animatedly. From not optimistic about Samuel to now giving


    him a supreme evaluation, the entire process only took a few minutes to change.


    "Samuel used to say that all the families who have been against the Hannigan family should kneel down in front of the Han


    Mansion to ask for forgiveness. | remember that the whole SwallowCity regarded these words as a joke. But now, who dares to


    say that they are a joke?"


    "It''s going to be lively in front of the Hannigan Family''s courtyard. | don''t know how many people have to kneel down."


    "Samuel is the one who can support the Hannigan family. Han Jun is nothing." On the arena, Chen Bao knew that he could not


    compete with Samuel. Although he was unwilling, he had to ept his fate in the face of such a powerful opponent.


    All of a sudden, Chen Bao gave up resisting. Not only did he have to admit defeat, but he also had to sacrifice his own life.


    Just when everyone thought that Chen Bao was bound to die, a figure on the stage shed by and stood in front of Chen Bao at


    a speed that ordinary people couldn''t see clearly.


    Samuel''s life-threatening punch was blocked by him, and he did not seem to be in a good mood either. There was a sh of pain


    on his face.


    "Why is there another person? Is he Chen Bao¡¯s helper?" "This guy is really fast. | didn''t even see how he got on the ring.


    didn¡¯t expect that there are so many reclusive masters in our Swallow City. The Martial Arts Association is nothing.¡±


    Samuel looked at the man and frowned slightly. He asked, "Fang Zhan, what do you mean?"


    Fang Zhan took back his trembling hand and said, "Your strength is amazing. If | hadn¡¯t prepared for it, my hand would have


    been disabled."


    ¡°If you continue to stand in front of me, not only will your hand be crippled, your life will also be destroyed," Samuel said coldly.


    Fang Zhan felt Samuel''s killing intent and could only say, "This is Elder Yi''s advice. | hope you can let Chen Bao go."


    Samuel''s eyes burned brightly as he looked at Fang Zhan. As of this moment, Fang Zhan looked straight into Samuel''s eyes,


    and an uncontroble fear welled up inside of him. Fang Zhan couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    He had never been afraid of death. Why did he feel uncontroble fear when he saw Samuel''s eyes?


    "Give me a reason." Samuel said faintly.


    "You don''t have to kill him, do you? The shock you have brought to Swallow City is already enough. | believe that those people


    will never dare to oppose the Hannigan family in the future. Why do you have to sacrifice Chen Lao''s life?" Fang Zhan said.


    "Some people will not be able to remember if the lesson is not profound enough." Samuel said. This was something that he had


    learned from his experience. His mercy had already caused many mistakes. Hence, Samuel would not leave any room for action


    now. He needed to let those sharp tactics of his to truly cause those people to feel fear from the bottom of their hearts. Only by


    doing this would he be able topletely resolve this problem.


    "You''ve trampled the entire Martial Arts Association under your feet. Isn''t that enough?" Fang Zhan said with a wry smile.


    Samuel took a look at Chen Bao. There was no hatred between him and Chen Bao. The reason why he killed Chen Bao was to


    make him more vicious so that Hannigan family''s enemies would understand that he was not a man to be trifled with. Speaking


    of which, Chen Bao was indeed innocent. However, he came out to stop Samuel at the critical moment. Samuel was not to be


    med.


    However, since Elder Yi was the one who wanted to save Chen Bao''s life, Samuel could only respect him. After all, Elder Yi was


    the leader of the Four Gates.


    "Within two days, | want all those people who are targeting the Hannigan family to kneel and apologize in front of the Hannigan


    family''spound. |, Samuel, will personallye and visit them if they don''t agree." Samuel spoke to the audience in the


    viewing gallery. Although he did not know whether there were any members of the n present, he believed that these words


    would soon be transmitted to those people''s ears.


    Zhong Tianyi, who did not know what fear was, suddenly found that his legs were a little weak at this moment. He could be very


    calm in the face of anything, and he could even handle it with ease. But at this moment, he was a little confused.


    With Samuel¡¯s performance, what right did the Zhong family have topete with Samuel?


    Hisst trump card, Chen Bao, was the number one martial arts practitioner in Swallow City, but he almost died in Samuel''s


    hands.


    "Don''t... don''t | really have a way to deal with you?" Looking at Samuel''s back as he left the stadium, Zhong Tianyi said in a


    daze. He had always been high and mighty, but at this moment, he couldn''t help but lower his shoulders. Obviously, he was not


    spirited at all.


    Samuel''s words in the stadium soon spread throughout Swallow City, and the turmoil caused by them was needless to say.


    Those families began to worry about themselves, and no one could think of a way to deal with Samuel''s words.


    After all, the whole martial arts world had been stepped on by Samuel and had not dared to say a word. How could they have the


    ability to deal with Samuel?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Once Samuel came to visit, it would be the end of one''s family.


    In an instant, many people had already decided to kneel down in front of the Hannigan family to atone for their sins. Compared to


    their deaths, more people chose to give up their dignity.


    However, it was very difficult for the Zhong family to give up their dignity.


    Zhong Mingguo was the one who


    took the lead in making trouble for


    the Hannigan family. He wished he


    could overthrow the H iganO\l!


    vgs han City


    en the Hannigan family was in


    decline. It could be said that he was


    the initiator of this matter. Zhong


    Mingguo once swore to the outside


    world that as long as the Zhong


    family was there, the Hannigan


    family would never be able to rise


    again. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Such words were like ps to Zhong Mingguo¡¯s face one after another.


    "Tianyi, what¡¯s going on? Chen Bao has already taken action. How can he let Samuel be so arrogant?" Zhong Mingguo asked


    Zhong Tianyi.


    Zhong Tianyi said, "Grandpa, even Chen Bao lost. He was almost killed by Samuel. His power is beyond our imagination."


    Zhong Mingguo was a figure of Chen Bao¡¯s generation. He knew Chen Bao¡¯s strength better than the younger generation of the


    Zhong family. In those days, Chen Bao¡¯s ruling power was unparalleled. Even Van Jun, who was in his heyday, was half a step


    shorter than Chen Bao.


    But now, Chen Bao had lost to a young junior like Samuel!


    "Grandpa, we''d better apologize.


    Maybe we don''t have to kneel down


    so exaggeratedly, " Zhong Tianli


    ee Although Z eng Gayis


    unerei ee and Zhong


    i could be happy, he was more


    worried about the turmoil of the


    Zhong family. Once Zhong Mingguo


    was unwilling to admit defeat, the


    Zhong family''s fate might end here.


    Zhong Tianli did not want to suffer


    such an undeserved disaster. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    For Zhong Tianli, as long as he had money to spend, he could continue to live a rich life. As for apologizing, it was just a little


    embarrassment. Compared with the bankruptcy of his family, the ending was much better.


    "Do you think a good-for-nothing like you has the right to speak?" Zhong Mingguo scolded Zhong Tianli in a cold voice.


    If it were in the past, Zhong Tianli


    would have been too scared to


    speak. But today, he was


    exceptionally b tieretontedth


    Sayiuals dyes, who is nota


    good-for-nothing? Grandpa, do you


    still have a way to deal with Samuel?


    The entire Martial Arts Association,


    even Chen Bao, can''t deal with


    Samuel. What right does the Zhong


    family have?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You..." Zhong Mingguo pointed at Zhong Tianli angrily and said, "Do you know that the dignity of my Zhong family will be


    trampled on by Samuel? How can we raise our heads in the future?"


    ¡°upraise our heads?" Zhong Tianli smiled disdainfully and said, "It''s better to be a human being than a ghost."

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    Zhong Tianli''s words struck a chord in many people''s hearts. Everyone had a ruler in their hearts. Giving up their lives for dignity


    was not something they were willing to do. As long as they could survive, even if they had to kneel down, what could they do?


    However, Zhong Mingguo was different. As the family master of the Zhong family, he had once said heroic words. If he was


    asked to kneel down to the Hannigan family now, how could he face others in the future?


    "Shut up, Zhong Tianli. You''re not qualified to talk here." Zhong Mingguo scolded coldly and then turned to look at Zhong Tianyi.


    In Zhong Mingguo''s mind, Zhong Tianyi was the best sessor of the Zhong family, so he believed that Zhong Tianyi must have


    a way to solve this problem.


    "Tianyi, you have toe up with a solution in these two days. The Zhong family''s hopes are all in your hands. As long as you


    can handle this matter, | will immediately give you the position of the family head," Zhong Mingguo said.


    This was a very encouraging statement. It was Zhong Tianyi''s long-cherished dream to get the position of the family head in


    advance.


    It was a pity that Zhong Tianyi had no such thoughts at all.


    He had toe up with a solution to deal with Samuel before bing the Master of the family. How was that possible?


    When Zhong Tianyi personally arrived at the championship match, he had truly felt the pressureing from Samuel''s


    presence. He had truly seen that Chen Bao did not even have the desire to fight back.


    There were also those arrogant and domineering members of the Martial Arts Association. They all lowered their heads and kept


    silent. No one dared to speak after being beaten by Samuel. If these people could not stop Samuel, what right did he have?


    "Grandpa, what do you think of the Zhong familypared to the Martial Arts Association?" Zhong Tianyi asked.


    Zhong Mingguo knew his ce in this respect. Every aristocratic family in Swallow City was willing to tter the Martial Arts


    Association. Although the Martial Arts Association had nothing to do with the business world, they held great weight in the


    business world. As long as it was an aristocratic family willing to be supported by the Martial Arts Association, it would soon rise


    in Swallow City. Its strength could not bepared with that of ordinarymercial families.


    ¡°Although the Zhong family has a high status in the business world, the Martial Arts Association is extraordinary. How can it be


    compared with the Zhong family?¡± Zhong Mingguo said.


    Zhong Tianyi smiled faintly and said," Since you have such knowledge, why do you think that the Zhong family can deal with


    Samuel? Samuel is suppressing the entire Martial Arts Association.¡±


    Zhong Mingguo could not help but grit his teeth when he heard that. He said, "Tianyi, what do you mean by this?" "Grandpa,


    you''re not muddleheaded yet. You should be able to understand what I''m trying to say. EThe Zhong family can''t deal with people


    who can''t be dealt with by the Martial Arts Association. Even if you give me the position of patriarch now, | can''t think of a way to


    deal with Samuel," Zhong Tianyi said clearly.


    Zhong Tianli felt a little stifled when he heard that. He had thought that Zhong Tianyi would continue to think of ways to deal with


    Samuel in order to perform well. However, to his surprise, Zhong Tianyi seemed to have resigned himself to his fate.


    "Zhong Tianyi, | didn''t expect you to think so," Zhong Tianli said.


    "Grandpa, asking for punishment is the only way to save the Zhong family," Zhong Tianyi ignored Zhong Tianli and continued to


    say to Zhong Mingguo.


    Zhong Mingguo was so angry that his face turned red. Suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Is there no chance for the Zhong family? Isn¡¯t Samuel a good-for-nothing? How could he force the Zhong family into a corner?"


    Zhong Mingguo said, unwilling to give up.


    "A good-for-nothing?¡± Zhong Tianyi shook his head. He had thought the same before. He even felt that he did not need to take


    Samuel seriously with his status. It was not until today that he saw Samuel''s power that he realized how stupid his previous idea


    was.


    It was not Zhong Tianyi who had epted his fate, but he knew the gap between Samuel and himself. So he wisely chose to


    compromise. As the saying goes, a wise man submits to circumstances. This was aplete performance on Zhong Tianyi.


    "He is a good-for-nothing in our imagination, but in fact, no one in the entire Swallow City canpare with him.¡±


    At this moment, people in the Hannigan family''spound appeared in front of the door one after another. When they arrived,


    they all knelt down. Without exception, this was a secret attack against the Hannigan family. They did not dare to adopt any


    mentality of being lucky. They thought that they had done something that the Hannigan family did not know about.


    "| didn''t expect that the declining Hannigan family would return to glory so soon," Gina said with a sigh. After Hangong Qiangiu''s


    death, the Hannigan family was once in danger. If it weren¡¯t for Gina, the Hannigan family would have been destroyed long ago.


    Gina had thought Hannigan family would be removed from Swallow City sooner orter, and no one could turn the tide, but


    Samuel had done it. The Young Master of the Hannigan family, who had never been valued by anyone, had now be famous


    in Swallow City, and no one dared to look down upon him.


    Gina often couldn''t help but imagine how much she would regret for her actions if Hangong Qianqiu was still alive and if she


    could witness Samuel''s abilities.


    "Mom, those people in front of the door once made things difficult for you. How do you want to deal with them?" Samuel asked


    Gina.


    Gina smiled faintly. She was already very satisfied with such a situation. She did not want to investigate it again. The most


    important thing was that now the


    Hannigan family had be better, and the rest was not important for Gina.


    "Samuel. Since they are willing to admit their mistakes, then let them go." Gina said.


    "Okay, let them kneel until we leave Swallow City," Samuel said with a smile.


    In front of the Hannigan family''s courtyard, an unprecedented scene was formed. Almost everyone who knelt was a famous


    figure in Swallow City. They lowered their heads, unwilling to be seen by others, but it did not matter whether they could be seen


    clearly or not, because everyone in Swallow City had witnessed the power of the Hannigan family on this day, and also knew


    how important the weight of the name Samuel was.


    At this time, a travel-worn man with a bag on his back came to the Han Hannigan family''s courtyard.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Liam smiled slightly. Although he had just arrived in Swallow City, he had long heard of what


    had happened here. The Young Master of the Hannigan family, who had once been unfavored, had now achieved the most


    glorious moment of the Hannigan family. This made Liam feel a little lucky. If he had not gone to Cloud City that year, he would


    not have been qualified to be Samuel''s henchman, let alone take over all the future development of the Hannigan family.


    Although Liam had not returned to Swallow City for a long time, when he passed by the crowd, he still found many familiar


    people. These people had been arrogant in front of him, but he did not expect that today, they all knelt outside the Hannigan


    family''s courtyard.


    They were like Hedong in thest 30 years, and Hexi in thest 30 years. These guys actually had today''s day.


    "Liam." At this time, a middle-aged man ran to Liam and shouted.


    ¡°Leroy, why are you here?" Liam asked.


    Leroy smiled. As the chairman of Feng Qian Company and a subordinate of Samuel, how could he not be involved in such a


    lively thing?


    "| happened to be passing by and was just watching the show," Leroy said.


    "Do you want to go in with me?" Liam asked.


    Leroy''s eyes shed with a desire to


    enter, but he was very clear eythis


    position. Hewesdust @ puppet of


    Semiuel! How could he take the


    initiative to meet Samuel without him


    summoning him? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''d better not. Brother Samuel didn''t summon me." Leroy said.


    ¡°Let''s go. We need to be intimate more than a thousand times in the future. Maybe the Young Master will make new


    arrangements for you, " Liam said.


    "Cooperation?" Leroy looked at Liam doubtfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t he in charge of the affairs in Cloud City? Why would he cooperate with


    me?"


    Liam smiled mysteriously and said, "If you want to know what¡¯s going on,e with me. | promise you''ll be surprised."


    The curiosity in his heart drove Leroy to follow Liam involuntarily.


    When the two of them entered the Hannigan family''s courtyard, Leroy appeared to be very nervous.


    Liam used toe here often, so he


    was familiar with the road. H ;


    it was Leroy''s firentinte to bein close


    contaet with the Hannigan family,


    which inevitably made him feel a little


    uneasy. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In front of others, Leroy was the


    chairman of Feng Qian Company and


    had a high status. How ver, Eeroy\ |


    d yen gleanidnderstanding of his


    position in front of Samuel. For so


    many years, Leroy had never been


    arrogant. He kept reminding himself


    of his current situation because of


    Samuel''s promotion. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    "Young Master, | have already handed over the matters of Cloud City." In the garden, Liam and Leroy stood behind Samuel.


    Their postures were almost the same, and their waists were slightly bent and their heads were lowered.


    "Go to the Zhong family for me. Since I¡¯m going to hand over the Hannigan family''s matter to you, it''s time for them to find out


    about your existence," Samuel said.


    These words were nothing to Liam, but Leroy seemed to be struck by lightning.


    ¡°Leave the Hannigan family''s affairs to Liam?"


    If he didn''t misunderstand, the Hannigan family in Swallow City would be handed over to Liam in the future!


    No wonder Liam said that he had cooperation with him. It turned out that he had returned to Swallow City, and Samuel had


    entrusted him with such an important position.


    With the great power of the Hannigan Family, Liam''s position in Swallow City in the future would be the best in the business


    world.


    Surprise?


    This was more than a big surprise. Leroy couldn''t believe it.


    ¡°Young Master, | won''t let you down," Liam said in a firm tone.


    Samuel was very clear about Liam''s ability. With the current status of the Hannigan family, even if he was ipetent, he could


    make up for it with the influence of the Hannigan family. Hence, he did not have to worry about handing the Hannigan family over


    to Liam.


    "Leroy, since you''ve been with me for so many years, it''s time to reveal your identity. From now on, the Feng Qian Group


    Officially bes part of the Hannigan family. You and Liam have the same status. The Hannigan family will depend on you in


    the future," Samuel said.


    Leroy''s body shook and he merged into the Hannigan family. This was a deration to the world that he, Leroy, was also


    Samuel''s subordinate. This was a supreme honor.


    And if the status of the Hannigan family was equal to Liam''s, did it mean that the Hannigan family would be in their control?


    Leroy never dreamed that this day woulde so suddenly. As the chairman of a small group, he suddenly became a trusted


    follower of the Hannigan family. How many people would be shocked?


    "Thank you, Brother Samuel." Leroy said excitedly.


    "This is what you should have." Samuel turned around and looked at Leroy. He continued, "| was only fourteen years old back


    then. You were willing to trust me and hand over your destiny to me. Now, | naturally trust you. | hope Hannigan family will have a


    better development in the hands of the two of you."


    ¡°Brother Samuel, we will never discredit the Hannigan family," Leroy said firmly.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you will discredit the Hannigan family or not. For me, Swallow City has nothing to miss. | am not only


    handing over thepany to you, but also giving the industries here to you. As for the hanging Hannigan family, it is because |


    don¡¯t want more disputes to arise,


    Samuel said.


    His words made Liam and Leroy take a deep breath almost at the same time.


    With the current status of the Hannigan Family, its production value was at least ten billion yuan in Swallow City, and it would


    definitely have a better development in the future. Samuel had given them such assets!


    "Young Master, how can you do that? I, Liam, will be your subordinate for the rest of my life. | will never dare to covet a penny of


    the Hannigan family," Liam said.


    ¡°Brother Samuel, we have already got enough," Leroy followed by saying.


    "Don''t get me wrong,¡± Samuel said. "I''m not testing you. I''m telling the truth. This ce has no meaning to me at all, and | won¡¯t


    come back in the future. What do you want to do with the Hannigan n is your own business, honor, or decline? None of that


    has anything to do with me."


    "Money?"


    Samuel had the Nangong family, so he naturally did not care about the value of the Hannigan family. Moreover, this ce, after


    all, had a shadow that could not be erased. This was also the reason why Samuel said that he would not return to Swallow City


    in the future.


    Another reason was that Samuel would go to the Tianqi Realm after the Spring Festival. In the future, there would be very few


    things involved in the secr world, and he did not want to waste his energy in Swallow City.


    "Young master, do you really want to stay in Cloud City forever?" Liam asked. In his opinion, how could Cloud City, a small city,


    be worthy of such a big shot like Samuel?


    Samuel shook his head and said, "It''s not Cloud City. It¡¯s another ce. If there is a chance, we will meet again in the future."


    Liam and Leroy were confused by his words because they felt like Samuel was dying. However, with Samuel''s current status,


    who could pose a threat to his life?


    "Go and do your work. Get rid of the Zhong family as soon as possible. It''s time for me to leave," Samuel said.


    After leaving the Hannigan family''s courtyard, the two of them looked troubled.


    Not far away, Liam finally couldn''t help asking Leroy, "Old Qin, do you think the Young Master''s words are strange? Why did he


    say that if there is a chance, we can meet again?"


    Leroy shook his head and said, "Maybe Brother Samuel has more important things to do, and it''s far away."


    This exnation seemed a littleckluster, but besides that, Liam could not think of a better answer.


    ¡°Perhaps the Young Master is destined to be extraordinary in this life. Perhaps the next time we meet, it will shock us even


    more," Liam said.


    Leroy nodded without hesitation. He had always believed Samuel was not an ordinary person. At the age of 14, he dared to


    secretly build his own power. Moreover, Leroy had never seen Samuel''s strength when he dealt with adults.


    ¡°Let''s go. Hurry up and help Brother Samuel to deal with the Zhong family. He has to return to Cloud City to celebrate the Spring


    Festival," Leroy said.


    Liam nodded, got in Leroy¡¯s car, and drove to the Zhong Family.


    Almost all the rtives of the Zhong family were in the Zhong family¡¯s vi, waiting for Zhong Mingguo''s desicion.


    "Grandpa, now everyone has gone to kneel in front of the Hannigan mansion except the Zhong family. You haven''t decided yet,


    have you?" Zhong Tianli urged Zhong Mingguo. In his opinion, there was no benefit to the Zhong family if this matter was


    dyed. Once Samuel came to visit in person, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Now even the Martial Arts Association doesn¡¯t dare to say anything. How can wepete with him?"


    "Yes, Patriarch, you''d better make a decision quickly, or our Zhong family will be finished." "If we leave it to the Zhong family now,


    we can only kneel down and ask for forgiveness. There is nothing to hesitate about. If you don¡¯t want to go, we will go."


    All the rtives gossiped. They didn''t care about dignity, because the current situation was very clear. Those people were


    kneeling outside the Hannigan family''s courtyard. What was the exception for the Zhong family?


    If the Martial Arts Association still wanted to deal with Samuel, they would have a chance. But now, even the Martial Arts


    Association had be mute.


    "Don''t make a fuss. I''m the patriarch of the Zhong family. | have the final say in this family. If anyone dares to go there, don¡¯t


    me me for expelling you," Zhong Mingguo said coldly.


    "You old thing, you don¡¯t have a few


    years to live. Why do you want us to


    die with you? Is your ae Hey)


    importa er eo wee" Zhrg


    Tatil ally couldn''t help falling out


    with Zhong Mingguo. He didn''t care


    that Zhong Mingguo was his


    grandfather. At the critical moment


    of life and death, safety was the most


    important thing. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes, why should we die with you for your dignity?"


    ¡°If you want to die, no one will stop you. Why drag us to die together?"


    "Old thing, you can''t be too selfish. The Zhong family can''t be destroyed because of you."


    The rtives began to denounce


    Zhong Mingguo. In the past, they


    were afraid of Zhong Mingg


    because By were WOrtied that they


    Would get any benefits from the


    Zhong family. But now, even the


    Zhong family was going to be


    doomed. What was the point of being


    afraid of Zhong Mingguo? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just then, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    The entire living room was instantly so quiet that even the sound of a fallen needle could be heard. One could only hear the rapid


    breathing of some people.


    "Who didn''t go home?" Zhong Tianli asked subconsciously.


    Everyone looked around and found that all the members of the Zhong family were there.


    "Could it be... could it be that Samuel is here?" Someone asked in horror.


    Zhong Tianli was so frightened that


    his legs went limp. Samuel had


    announced in the st ily ofaKel


    mpjonisBip Match. With his


    character, the Zhong family would


    definitely not survive if he were to


    come looking for him personally.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    " Zhong Mingguo, it''s all your fault. You harmed us." Zhong Tianli rushed to the front of Zhong Mingguo and grabbed Zhong


    Mingguo''s cor, shouting.


    The others also became angry. Even Zhong Tianyi was angry with Zhong Mingguo at this moment.


    "Grandpa, it''s time to kneel down. The Zhong family will not have the slightest chance of winning against Samuel." Zhong Tianyi


    stood up and walked toward the door.


    Zhong Mingguo did not expect his most valued grandson to say something like that.


    Could it be that there really was no chance for the Zhong family?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    When Zhong Tianyi stood at the door and was ready to open it, the members of the Zhong family knelt on the ground one after


    another. This was the only way they could face Samuel. After all, no one wanted to die. No one wanted to offend Samuel.


    Zhong Mingguo was even more desperate when he saw this scene.


    After so many years, the Zhong family finally waited for the decline of the Hannigan family. Zhong Mingguo once thought that the


    Zhong family could trample on the Hannigan family to get the throne, but this dream did notst long. After Samuel returned to


    Swallow City, the bubbles were broken.


    Everything happened so fast that Zhong Mingguo felt as if he had just had a sweet dream. Now he was finally going to wake up


    and face reality.


    In his heart, Zhong Mingguo was very unwilling. He was not willing to ept the fact that the Zhong family could not take the


    throne under such a great opportunity. But at the same time, he had to face the truth. Samuel suppressed the Martial Arts


    Association, which was something that no aristocratic family could do. It was a matter of course for him to bow his head to the


    Hannigan family.


    Abitter smile appeared on Zhong Mingguo''s face. Perhaps this was the Zhong family''s fate.


    Although Zhong Tianyi was outstanding, he was not as outstanding as Samuel.


    When the door opened, it was not Samuel but Liam and Leroy.


    When Zhong Tianyi saw the two of them, a trace of doubt shed across his face.


    Liam had been in Cloud City for a long time. He was a member of the Hannigan family, and it was understandable for him to


    return to Swallow City.


    But what did this have to do with Leroy? Why would he appear?


    ¡°Leroy, why did youe to my Zhong family?" Zhong Tianyi asked Leroy. Since the Zhong family had business dealings with


    the Feng Qian Group, the two of them still had quite a lot of connections.


    "Zhong Tianyi, the Feng Qian Group belongs to Brother Samuel. Of course, | belong to Brother Samuel. I''ll check your Zhong


    family''s decision on behalf of Brother Samuel," Leroy said with a smile.


    The Feng Qian Group was actually


    Samuel''s?


    How was this possible?


    Feng Qian Group had been established for a long time. At that time, Samuel was just a child.


    "| didn''t expect Samuel to have acquired even the Feng Qian Group. He''s really fast," Zhong Tianyi said coldly.


    Leroy smiled and shook his head, exining, "You misunderstood. It''s not an acquisition. The Feng Qian Group belongs to


    Brother Samuel from the beginning to the end. When you were still in school and flirting with your deskmate, Brother Samuel had


    already established the Feng Qian Group."


    Zhong Tianyi smiled coldly and said," Leroy, are you kidding me? It''s not a shame for the Feng Qian Group to be acquired by the


    Hannigan family. Why do you need to exin for him and cover up for yourself?" "This is the gap between you and Brother


    Samuel. The Feng Qian Group was founded by Brother Samuel at the age of fourteen. For so many years, | am just his


    spokesperson. In fact, all the decisions of the Feng Qian Group are decided by Brother Samuel. He guided the development of


    the Feng Qian Group. Do you think it¡¯s necessary for me to joke with you?" Leroy said.


    Zhong Tianyi¡¯s expression changed. Samuel had established the Fengqian Group at 14 years old. This Young Master of the


    Hannigan family, who had been regarded as a waste by the outside world, had such an amazing experience.


    For a long time, Zhong Tian thought that he was the best among the younger


    generation in Swallow City, and he even thought that no one couldpare with him.


    But at this moment, Zhong Tianyi realized the difference between Samuel and himself.


    When Samuel founded the Feng Qian Group, what was he doing? As Leroy said, he was still flirting with his deskmate.


    It turned out that he did not lose to Samuel in this matter, but had already been left far behind by Samuel''s achievements.


    "It''s useless for you to kneel here. Don''t you know the Young Master''s request?" At this time, Liam said to the Zhong family.


    Zhong Tianyi gritted his teeth. After realizing the disparity between Samuel and himself, Zhong Tianyi was more convinced of his


    loss. He had to use the dignity of the Zhong family in exchange for the future.


    With Samuel''s current strength, it would be an easy task to destroy the Zhong family. No one would be able to resist Samuel¡¯s


    evil ws.


    "| will take everyone from the Zhong family to the Hannigan family¡¯spound.


    Please inform Samuel,¡± Zhong Tianyi said. This matter had not been approved by Zhong Mingguo. He had made his own


    decision, because Zhong Mingguo¡¯s decision was no longer important. This was a matter of life and death of the Zhong family.


    This was a decision made by everyone in the Zhong family. Even if Zhong Mingguo was the family master, he had no right to


    interfere.


    After Liam and Leroy left, Zhong Tianyi walked to Zhong Mingguo and said,¡±


    Grandpa, did you hear what they said?"


    Zhong Mingguo looked like he had lost his wits. Just now, Leroy said Samuel had founded the Feng Qian Group at the age of 14


    years old, which shocked him so much that he couldn''t be more shocked.


    A 14-year-old child was able to set up his ownpany secretly, which showed Samuel had been preparing for his


    counterattack. However, a 14-year-old child had such a mind, which made Zhong Mingguo feel that he was really excellent.


    In front of Samuel, it was likely that no one would dare to say that they were talented.


    Zhong Mingguo''s pupils quivered as he said, "There must be a brave man under heavy suppression. Samuel is the brave man.


    Hangong Qianqiu gave him such heavy pressure that he created today''s Samuel. I''m afraid that in the future,


    Swallow City can only be surnamed Hannigan.¡±


    All the members of the Zhong family went out in full force and rushed to the Hannigan family''s courtyard.


    Almost everyone who had a grudge against the Hannigan family had already knelt in front of the Hannigan family''s courtyard.


    The Zhong family had not set off yet, so many people behind the scenes wanted to see what choice the Zhong family would


    make.


    When all the members of the Zhong Family left their vi, the news spread all over Swallow City.


    "The Zhong family has finally made


    their move. It seems that they are


    going to fight back¡¯ "What''s dhe Paint


    of fiehsina Gack With Samuel''s


    present deterrence, they wouldn''t


    dare to do that, even if the Zhong


    family was a hundred times more


    courageous." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "The whole family is moving in the direction of the Hannigan family''s courtyard. They must have gone down on their knees."


    ¡°ording to the temperament of the Zhong family, | don''t think so. Zhong Mingguo once said that he wanted to use the


    Hannigan family as stepping stones. If he kneels down, wouldn''t that be a p in his face?"


    All kinds of arguments, whether businessmen or people in other fields, were paying attention to the Zhong family''s every move at


    the moment.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Even the Martial Arts Association paid close attention to this matter.


    Chen Bao was defeated by Samuel, and the whole Martial Arts Association could not breathe under the pressure of Samuel. At


    this moment, Chen Bao''s expression was unusually calm.


    On the arena, Chen Bao had experienced Samuel''s power. This young man was the strongest fighter he had ever seen. If he


    had not been stopped by someone, he would have died on the arena.


    Now that he had lost, he had to admit defeat. This was Chen Bao¡¯s mentality to face this matter, and he would not be unwilling to


    give up, because this was the performance of strength. Even if his strength was not good enough, it would be useless.


    ¡°President Chen, what do you think of the Zhong family?" The current president asked Chen Bao.


    Chen Bao said coldly, "The Zhong family has no choice. They can''tpete with the Hannigan family at all.¡±


    The current president took a deep


    breath and continued to ask, "Then


    what should we do about th (tial


    Arts Assoviatiqn?ywiatraid at our


    selene not stable now that our


    momentum has been seriously


    damaged by Samuel. We need to find


    a way to restore the prestige of the


    Martial Arts Association." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Regain the prestige?¡± Chen Bao said with a disdainful smile, "Unless someone can deal with Samuel, or your words will be


    empty talk."


    "President Chen, you... you really lost?


    Or did you deliberately show mercy?"


    The current president asked


    cautiously. This had beea the O1N)


    supper fists a long time.


    Inhis opinion, how could a strong


    man like Chen Bao be defeated by


    Samuel? So he made a bold guess.


    Perhaps, this was just a y yed


    by Chen Bao and Samuel. Chen Bao


    deliberately wanted to establish


    prestige for the Hannigan family, so


    he lost the game. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have mercy on him?" Chen Baoughed at himself. With his ability, he was not qualified to show mercy to Samuel. If that man


    had not appeared in time, he would have been killed by Samuel.


    "lm afraid that | am no match for him even when | was at the peak of my youth. On the fighting ring, if he wanted to kill me. I''ve


    already died. Do you think I''m qualified to show mercy?"


    This sentence shocked the current president so much that his scalp turned numb. Even Chen Bao was no match for Samuel


    when he was at his peak. Just how powerful was this guy?

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    An idea suddenly came to the current president¡¯s mind. If he could get Samuel to join the Martial Arts Association, then the


    previous embarrassment of the Martial Arts Association would vanish like smoke in the air.


    After all, Samuel was a member of the Martial Arts Association. It was not worth condemning him for defeating the Martial Arts


    Association.


    "President Chen, do you think we have a chance to let him join the Martial Arts Association?" The current president asked.


    ¡°What a joke, what a big joke!" Chen Bao looked at the current president with great disdain. If he let Samuel join the Martial Arts


    Association, did the Martial Arts Association have the qualifications to do so? With his current strength, it was enough for him to


    join the TiangiRealm. How could he take a Martial Arts Association seriously?


    What''s more, Chen Bao suspected that the man who appeared in the arena before was probably rted to Tianqi, because he


    could block Samuel''s fatal punch, which showed that his strength was extraordinary. How could such a person be a master in the


    secr world?


    The current president looked embarrassed. He was just asking Samuel to join the Martial Arts Association. It was not a joke at


    all. In his opinion, Chen Bao just couldn''t let go of his dignity.


    "Maybe you think I''m ashamed to do this, but | can tell you that Samuel doesn''t care about the Martial Arts Association at all.


    He only cares about higher levels," Chen Bao said.


    Ahigher level ce?


    The current president''s eyes narrowed. As the president of the Swallow City Martial Arts Association, he naturally knew where


    the so-called higher-level ce of Chen Bao was. After all, this was the ultimate goal of every warrior.


    "President Chen, do you mean Samuel is going to join the Tiangi Realm?" the current chairman asked.


    "He doesn''t want to join, but it¡¯s very likely that he has already joined. His performance in the championship match is enough to


    make those people take a fancy to him," Chen Bao said.


    The current president took a deep breath and showed a helpless bitter smile. He almost forgot about it.


    It seemed that someone in Tianqi hade to the championship in person. If they had seen Samuel''s powerful strength, how


    could they miss such a talent?


    The Martial Arts Association was like a kindergarten in front of Tiangi. Samuel was not a fool. How could he abandon the Tianqi


    and choose the Martial Arts Association?


    ¡°What a joke! It''s really a big joke!"


    "He''s so powerful at such a young age, and he''s even fortunate enough to join the Tianqi realm. I''m so envious of him," the


    current chairman said.


    Envy?


    Chen Bao was more than just envious. He was so jealous that he almost went mad, because he had been away from Swallow


    City for so many years and had been pursuing the opportunity to join the Tianqi Realm. However, the Tianqi Realm had never


    appeared again. Now that the Tianqi Realm was right beside him, however, it was stolen away by Samuel. He knew that he


    probably would never have the chance to see the world of the Tianqi Realm in his lifetime.


    The previous rash rejection had caused an irreparable situation.


    Not long after, a piece of explosive news spread in Swallow City.


    As the Zhong Family, which was thest line of defense of this incident, countless people paid attention to the Zhong Family.


    When they knelt down in front of the Hannigan family¡¯s courtyard, the whole Swallow City City was in an uproar.


    "The Zhong family also knelt down. It seems that they are also afraid of the Hannigan family."


    ¡°Even the Zhong Family has given up resisting. Now, who else in Swallow City dares to oppose the Hannigan family?"


    "Great, Samuel is really great. In just a few days after he returned to Swallow City, he changed the status of Hannigan family in


    Swallow City, and even the business pattern of the entire Swallow City, which is horrifying.¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, the once useless Young Master of the Hannigan family has now be the most glorious person in the


    Hannigan family. Who would have thought that an abandoned son who was not valued by others would have such great ability


    now?" "Samuel, I''m afraid that this name will draw a new era."


    It was unknown whether Swallow City had a new era because of Samuel, but the Hannigan family had reached an


    unprecedented height because of Samuel. This was an irond thing. He had singlehandedly re-established the moment of the


    Hannigan family¡¯s prosperity. This was something that no one could have imagined.


    Qin City.


    Han Jun, who was considered a useless person, had a ferocious expression on his face when he heard about this matter.


    From his point of view, this kind of glory should have been created by him. However, the limelight had now been stolen by


    Samuel. Moreover, he had ended up like this because of Samuel.


    In Han Jun''s mind, he had thought more than once about how to take revenge on Samuel. It was a pity that the current he would


    never be able to leave Qin City, let alone take revenge.


    "You don''t want to give up?" The messenger asked Han Jun.


    Han Jun almost gritted his teeth and said," How can | ept it? These honors belong to me. Grandmother said that | can


    support the Hannigan family."


    The man smiled faintly and said, "Is there no mistake in Hangong Qiangiu''s words?"


    ¡°Of course not," said Han Jun without hesitation. "Grandma told me that I¡¯m the true future of the Hannigan family, and that |


    have the Emperor''s statue. It was Samuel who snatched it away from me."


    "Snatch it away?" The man shook his head and said, "Do you know Feng Qian Company?" "Leroy''spany?" Han Jun asked


    in confusion. He did not understand why he would suddenly mention the Feng Qian Company.


    ¡°Leroy is just a puppet. The real owner of thispany was Samuel, who founded it at the age of 14. At the age of 14, Samuel


    made a n for his resistance to life. What were you doing at that time?" the man said.


    Han Jun''s pupils trembled like an earthquake.


    The Feng Qian Company was founded by Samuel when he was 14 years old. How could it be possible!


    "It''s impossible. How could Samuel have the money to set up apany? Don''t try to fool me." Han Jun shook his head and


    denied it. He absolutely did not believe that Samuel could do such an amazing thing at the age of fourteen.


    "That''s the truth. Soon the whole Swallow City will know about it. Nangong Qiangiu made a big mistake back then, so he


    entrusted the Hannigan family''s important task to you," the man said.


    Han Jun was enraged by these words. His eyes were filled with a strong killing intent. He said, "Don''t forget, you''re working for


    me. If you speak up for Samuel, you''ll die a terrible death."


    The person smiled faintly and was


    not afraid of Han Jun''s threat at all.


    This was because he knew v. my


    that even In dot Kad chance to


    ldaVe alee in this lifetime, it was


    impossible for him to be the


    family head of the Hannigan family.


    What was there to be afraid of about


    such a good-for-nothing? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    And every word he said was true.


    Because of Samuel, the Hannigan family is where they are today.


    If the Hannigan family had fallen into Han Jun''s hands, the sun would have set long ago.


    This was the difference between Han Jun and Samuel.


    "You''re just a good-for-nothing now. Do you think you can scare me? In the past, | helped you because you might be the


    family head of the Hannigan family. But now, the fact tells me that this is an impossible thing. You don''t even deserve to serve


    Samuel," said the man.


    "Serve Samuel?"


    Han Jun waspletely irritated by his words. In his eyes, Samuel was just a good-for-nothing abandoned by his family. Han


    Jun didn¡¯t even deserve to lick his shoes.


    How could he do that?


    "| want you to regret it. | want you to


    know who the final winner between |


    and that loser is. Justa cent!


    wyiltine@er Be 4 coward in Qin City


    for the rest of my life. When | get out


    of here, | will take back everything


    that belongs to me," Han Jun said,


    gnashing his teeth. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The man stood up and said, "From now on, | won''t see you again, nor will | inform you of anything. Take care of yourself. But |


    kindly advise you not to go against Samuel. You don¡¯t have that ability."


    "Grandma," Han Jun said, "I''ll definitely avenge you. |, Han Jun, am the true Master of the Hannigan family. No one can take it


    away from me. Samuel, just you wait. I''ll make sure you die without a whole corpse.¡±


    Samuel had a faintly superior attitude


    in Swallow City. Everyone wanted to


    see what Samuel would do nexo it)


    ether heavailirSorgatize the


    ole business circle in Swallow City,


    and whether he would make the


    Hannigan family be one of the


    top aristocratic families in Swallow


    City. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    At this time, Samuel did not have this idea at all. For him, since the matter in Swallow City had been settled, the future


    development would be handed over to Liam and Leroy. As for him, he had to go back to Cloud City to celebrate the Spring


    Festival.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Outside the yard of the Hannigan family, dozens of people were kneeling, while Samuel and others had begun to pack up their


    luggage.

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    Just when everyone in Swallow City was waiting Samuel''s next move, explosive news spread in Swallow City.


    Samuel left Swallow City and returned to Cloud City.


    His sudden departure caught everyone off guard in Swallow City. In their view, after Samuel became powerful, he should


    improve the status and strength of the Hannigan family in the business world. It was easy for him to do so with his current


    influence and deterrent force. However, he had left, leaving them in confusion.


    Then, an even more unbelievable piece of news came out.


    Samuel handed Hannigan family to Liam and Leroy, and it seemed that he would note back after leaving Swallow City,


    which made people even more confused.


    The Hannigan family''s rights and status in Swallow City were well-liked by everyone, but Samuel seemed to be dismissive of


    this. Could it be that this kind of rights could not be taken seriously by him?


    "What kind of person Samuel is? How could he leave under such circumstances?"


    "| heard that he went to Cloud City for his wife. Samuel is a very loyal person. His rights and status are not as important as a hair


    on Yvonne''s head.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "This kind of woman is too happy. Samuel actually gave up Swallow City¡¯s regime for her."


    When such a statement spread in Swallow City, numerous women were envious, and the name Yvonne was gradually


    remembered by Swallow City.


    On the ne back to Cloud City, Samuel became a healer again. Who could have imagined that the man who was holding his


    daughter at the moment would have a violent storm in Swallow City, causing the entire Swallow City businessmunity and


    even the Martial Arts Association to bow down to him?


    Yvonne looked at Samuel with love in her eyes. No matter what kind of man he was in other people''s eyes, in Yvonne''s heart, he


    belonged to her. No matter how powerful he was, he would always be nervous because of his daughter¡¯s crying and try to make


    her happy because of her unhappiness.


    When Samuel found Yvonne had been staring at him, he couldn''t help asking, "Do you think that your husband has be


    handsome again and you can''t bear to be separated from me?"


    Yvonne smiled, leaned gently on Samuel¡¯s shoulder, and said, "Samuel, do you remember our wedding?"


    Samuel nodded. How could Samuel forget about this matter?


    The wedding became a joke among all the people in Cloud City. At that time, no one in the Sue family came to attend the


    wedding, and the scene seemed to be extremely cold. Even before the wedding was over, Lydia took Yvonne and left the scene,


    leaving Samuel alone in embarrassment.


    ¡°At that time, they all said that this was a joke. They said that if | married trash like you, it would ruin my whole life. But now, who


    dares to say such a thing?" Yvonne said softly.


    "Nangong Qiangiu drove me out of Swallow City and does not allow me to show my identity as a member of the Hannigan family,


    so | have to hide my identity and let you suffer a lot," Samuel said.


    Yvonne shook her head repeatedly and said, "I''m not wronged. | just feel sorry for you because you''ve been disdained by


    countless people. You''re the Young Master of the Hannigan family. You shouldn''t have such an experience."


    Samuel said with a smile, "As the Young Master of the Hannigan family, | have never been treated well at home since | was a


    child. So it¡¯spletely negligible for me being scolded."


    Being scolded by others was enough for Samuel to pretend that he did not hear it. However, being targeted by his family was a


    demagogic act. Samuel could withstand his family¡¯s cold treatment, so why would he care about what others thought of him?


    "Do you want to know when | fell in love with you?" Yvonne suddenly smiled.


    This had been the suspicion in Samuel''s heart all along. That was because Yvonne first found out that she was going to marry


    him, she was very against it. She even made things difficult for Samuel. At that time, Samuel could understand Yvonne. After all,


    he was a good-for-nothing in the eyes of outsiders. Moreover, there was no emotional foundation between the two of them. It


    was reasonable for Yvonne not to ept the fact that Yvonne was going to marry him.


    Later, the rtionship between the two gradually eased, and Samuel could also feel love from Yvonne. It was not until this time


    that Samuel decided to change for Yvonne. However, it was true that Samuel did not know when Yvonne changed her attitude


    towards Samuel.


    "Was it when | took you to work and was discovered by you?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Yvonne shook her head and said, "Make another guess."


    "Is it your birthday when | prepare a gift for you?"


    "Not exactly."


    Perhaps Yvonne recalled the past, and there were two lines of tears in the corner of her eyes.


    "Do you remember what you did to warm me up when | had my period that winter and my stomach ached?" Yvonne said.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across


    Samuel''s face. He said, "| forgot everything.¡±


    Yvonne red at Samuel. She knew that he had not forgotten about it, and it was impossible for him to forget about this kind of


    thing.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hot water bag at home. You put your hand into hot water, and then warm my stomach with your hand. In the end,


    your hand was scalded. How could you forget?" Yvonne said.


    Samuel had indeed not forgotten about this matter. It was just that he did not expect Yvonne to know about it.


    "Why do you always give up everything to keep it from others? If | didn''t see it, will you hide it from me for a lifetime?" Yvonne


    looked at Samuel with a look of me.


    "That¡¯s what | should do. How can it be counted as a sacrifice?" Samuel said indifferently. From the day Yvonne got married to


    him, he had regardedYvonne as his own woman. He never cared what Yvonne thought of him.


    ¡°And you often quarreled with Lydia for me. | know how many times you and Harvey have fallen out with each other,¡± Samuel


    continued.


    ¡°But what | have done is still far from what you have done to me. What | have done is far less than what you have done." Yvonne


    wiped away the tears on her cheeks.


    "Fool, why are you even mentioning it in the past? Who dares to look down on us now? Moreover, we even have a daughter.


    Why do you still think about the past?" Samuel smiled as he replied.


    "Why not? | think about it every day. | want to be nice to you and remember it for the rest of my life. Even in the next life, I''ll


    remember it," Yvonne said.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Do you still want to rely on me in your next life?" Samuel pretended to be disgusted.


    Yvonne was stunned, and her expression became ferocious in an instant. She stretched out her hand to Samuel''s waist and said


    to Samuel fiercely, "What, are you going to change your wife in your next life? Did you fall in love with Yiyun?"


    Samuel''s back broke out in a cold sweat. Yvonne''s ability to pinch people was unfathomable. Each time, Samuel would feel so


    painful that he gasped. For him, it was not easy to take an attack of this level.


    "This... why did you suddenly mention Qi Yiyun? Does it have anything to do with her?" Samuel said.


    "Why doesn''t it matter? Yiyun likes


    you so much. She even made her


    family take such a bi ft sk because bf


    y! SA PPER speedo for you.


    Sides, she is beautiful and has a


    sweet voice and a good figure. Have


    you really never fallen in love with


    her?" Yvonne questioned. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Speaking of heart movement, Samuel


    had never been touched, but some


    slight feelings still existed. After


    during his stay inthe 5 ineSiggest


    suppant Samuel had gained was


    from Qi Yiyun. No matter how


    dangerous it was, Qi Yiyun would


    stand by his side without any


    scruples. It was already very rare for


    a woman to be able to do this. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel could ignore Qi Yiyun s love, but he could not turn a blind eye to Qi Yiyun''s kindness.


    "| didn''t fall in love with her, but what she did really touched me. She gave me a lot of support in the U.S," Samuel said.


    Yvonne quietly withdrew her hand. In


    fact, she was also very troubled


    about this matter. Qi Yiyun w


    best frien rons Roce allen in


    vel vert her nina and sacrificed


    so much withoutint and


    regret. Simrly, as a woman, Yvonne


    would sympathize with Qi Yiyun very


    much if she did not stand on the side


    of Samuel''s wife. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why don''t we find a country with multiple wives and live in seclusion?" Yvonne said.


    This was a trap!


    It was definitely a trap!


    Samuel''s eyelids twitched. He knew that things were not going well. He said without hesitation, "How can | do that? | can only


    have one wife, and that''s you."

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    It was nearing the New Year, and Cloud City was bustling with people. Workers from other ces went back to their hometowns


    to buy new year goods. The streets and alleys were crowded with people. In the past year, only at this time could Cloud City


    have such a lively scene.


    Every household was buying new year''s goods and posting couplets. The same was true for Hillside Vi.


    Since Samuel came back, Tian Ling''er came to the hillside vi almost every day, as if she had regarded Hillside Vi as her


    home.


    Yvonne and Gina returned home, they were taking inventory of the items.


    All kinds of nuts and candies were prepared to be eaten after the New Year''s Eve dinner to watch the Lian Huan party.


    "Samuel. Why don''t you write this year''s couplets?" At this moment, Yan Jun smiled and spoke to Samuel.


    Yvonne heard this, he asked Yan Jun in surprise, "Grandpa Yan, can Samuel write couplets?"


    ¡°Of course." Yan Jun smiled proudly and said, "His handwriting has been practiced since he was a child. All the couplets of the


    Hannigan family were made by him."


    "This is the only thing that | can participate in during the Hannigan family''s new year. Moreover, | cannot let Nangong Qiangiu


    know about it." Samuel spoke bitterly. The things that he had done in the past years were all secretly arranged by Yan Jun. This


    caused Samuel to feel like he was participating in the new year. "Brother, is there anything you can''t do? You can even write


    calligraphy?" Tian Ling¡¯er came close to Samuel and asked curiously.


    "There are many things that you don''t know about. For example, | was worried about how to get you home. I''ve never thought of


    a good reason like that," Samuel said with a smile.


    Tianling¡¯er pouted and walked to Yvonne. She took Yvonne¡¯s hand intimately and said, "Sister Yvonne, look at him. He wants to


    drive me away. Can you teach him a lesson for me?"


    Yvonne didn''t know whether tough or cry. This little girl was so smart that she would always ask Yvonne for help every time


    she suffered a loss from Samuel.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll help you teach him a lessonter," Yvonne said.


    Tian Ling¡¯er raised her head at Samuel with a proud face, full of provocation.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. Yvonne was helping this girl. There was nothing he could do.


    "Since you have nothing else to do, cut a piece of paper. It can be regarded as a contribution." Samuel asked Tian Ling¡¯er.


    "Yes, but you have to give me two Spring Festival couplets. Samuel''s couplets are hung at the door. How awesome would that


    be!" Tian Ling¡¯er said with a smile.


    When everything was ready, Samuel raised his pen. All the people in the house put down what they were doing and went aside


    to watch.


    No one had seen Samuel writing before, except Yan Jun.


    At this moment, Gina was most curious about this. In the past, she had thought that Van Jun was the one who had personally


    written the couplets. However, she did not expect that all of this was actually done by Samuel. She still remembered that the


    couplets were neatly written. It was as if they were written by a master. Hence, she began to doubt whether Samuel could really


    do it.


    Samuel, who had not used his pen for a long time, inhaled a deep breath of air. He drew the pen and slid it across the bright red


    paper. This scene once again caused Yvonne to fall into the charm of Samuel.


    She didn''t expect Samuel to have the demeanor of a master. She was fascinating.


    Tian Ling''er opened her mouth wide. She was as beautiful as an iron painting and as beautiful as a silver hook. These were the


    adjectives that she could think of.


    They were a match made in one breath, dazzling the eyes.


    "| haven''t been writing for so many years. I''m still a bit rusty. Let''s start again," Van Jun said to Samuel.


    Samuel did not hesitate to remove the couplets that he had justpleted. This was the strict requirement that Van Jun had


    ced on him. Samuel had wasted an unknown amount of paper when he was young. At this moment, he felt as though he had


    returned to the past.


    As long as there was a w in a word, Van Jun would let him start from the beginning.


    "It''s good, isn''t it? You guys don¡¯t want it, keep it for me." Tian Ling er quickly and carefully put away the couplets written by


    Samuel, for fear of any damage.


    "I''ll give you a better er," Samuel said with a smile.


    Tian Ling''er said as if she had found a precious treasure, "For me, this is already the best. | want it."


    Samuel took a deep breath once again, and his strokes were as vigorous as a dragon''s. This time, he did not stop and


    completed his strokes. It was obvious that his strokes were better than before, whether in terms of the level of writing or the


    completion.


    However, Yan Jun still wasn''t satisfied. He requested Samuel toe again. Such a harsh requirement was something that even


    Gina couldn''t bear to watch.


    Finally, after a few rounds of practice, Samuel''s calligraphy met Yan Jun''s requirements. At this moment, he was already


    sweating profusely.


    Seeing this, Yvonne quickly wiped away the sweat on Samuel''s forehead.


    "Grandpa Yan, you''re so strict. If he is tired, I''ll get even with you," Yvonne said to Yan Jun.


    Yan Jun did not know whether tough or cry. If it was not because of his strict requirements and because he had trained


    Samuel since he was young, how could Samuel be as tough as he was today?


    However, it was natural for Yvonne to feel sorry for Samuel. After all, they were a couple.


    "There will not be many opportunities like this in the future. | will take advantage of this opportunity to quickly make things difficult


    for him." Said Yan Jun.


    At this time, Gina, who was standing at the side, sighed. It was due to the strict requirements of Yan Jun that Samuel was so


    outstanding today. Han Jun had been doted on by Hangong Qianqiu since he was a child. How could his ability bepared


    with Samuel''s?


    If Han Jun had been the one to do this, he would have fallen out with Yan Jun long ago.


    "You can paste it after the ink is dry," Samuel said with satisfaction.


    ¡°Brother, where... where is mine?" Tian Ling''er secretly tugged at the corner of Samuel''s clothes and asked weakly.


    "Didn''t you already take it?" Samuelughed.


    Tian Ling''¡¯er moved very fast. She crumpled the couplets in her hand into a ball and threw them directly into the trash can. She


    said, "Do | have them? Where are they? | didn''t take them."


    Only Tian Ling''er could do such a shameless thing in public. What''s more, she would not make others dislike her.


    Instead, people wouldugh because of her.


    "Okay, I''ll write it for you right away." Samuel said happily.


    After writing the couplets, Tian Ling''er did nothing but wait for the ink on the couplets, as if she was afraid that someone would


    steal it from her.


    After the ink was dried, Tian Ling''er couldn''t wait to take it home.


    The Heavenly Family was still bustling. All the rtives gathered together to discuss the event on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    After Tian Ling''er came back, Tian


    Changsheng said with a smile, "I


    aq!


    thought you fo ppyaui Bonfe ¡®Come


    Here quickly! e are discussing the


    event on New Year''s Eve. It was all


    your idea before. We can''t figure it


    out without you." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Tian Ling''er did not look forward to the activities at all, because she did not intend to stay at home at all. After the New Year¡¯s


    Eve dinner, she had already decided to go to Hillside Vi.


    "Grandpa,e on, let me show you something good," Tian Ling¡¯er said with a mysterious face.


    Tian Changsheng frowned in confusion. The things in Tian Ling''er¡¯s hands seemed to be a couplet. What kind of good things


    were they?


    When Tian Ling''er put the couplets on the table, she said proudly, "Grandpa, how about this couplet?"


    Tian Changsheng''s eyes lit up. This pair of bracelets was obviously handwritten, very different from the printed products sold on


    the street.


    "Tian Ling¡¯er, isn''t it just a pair of couplets? It''s not some good thing at all." One of the Heavenly family''s younger generations


    said with a face full of disappointment.


    Tian Ling''er red at the man and said, "If you don¡¯t understand, don''t open your mouth."


    "Grandpa, do you think this character is good?" Tian Ling''er couldn''t wait to ask Tian Changsheng.


    "The writing is really good. The


    writing is powerful, and it''s done |


    one go. The hangycitiag ts nea


    taRas ears of writing to write


    it. Do you want to lie to me that you


    wrote it?" Tian Changsheng said.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "If only | could write such a good calligraphy. This is written by my brother himself," said Tian Ling''er.


    "Samuel!" Tian Changsheng''s face was filled with surprise. Samuel had actually written in such a good manner. This really


    caused him to be greatly surprised.


    "Of course, except for my brother, who else is so powerful?" Tian Ling''er said proudly.


    Tian Changsheng couldn''t help


    admiring the couplets in his han d


    praising them after\anoth¨¦r


    Several Hedple who had looked down


    on the couplets before also put away


    their disdainful expressions. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    They did not know how to evaluate the calligraphy, but since it was written by Samuel, they were not qualified to dislike it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    The Heavenly Family did not hang up the couplets that Samuel had personally written for them. Instead, they were ced ina


    prominent position in the living room. In the eyes of Tian Changsheng, the value of this couplets was extraordinary. If they were


    to be used like this, it would be a pity to be soaked in the sun and rain. Moreover, Tian Changsheng had a feeling that this kind of


    almost unique item would be of greater value in the future. It could definitely be used as a family heirloom when it was kept.


    On the New Year''s Eve, everyone in the family participated in the production of the New Year''s Eve meal. Even Yvonne, a


    woman who didn''t know how to cook, was helping them in the kitchen. Several men were watching TV and drinking tea in the


    living room, enjoying thefort of a day only a day a year.


    Manfred, Johann, and Qi Hu also came to Hillside Vi. The few people who were alone were deliberately called by Samuel.


    After all, there were more people here. If they were only allowed to stay in the Hex Capital Nightclub, it would appear too


    deste.


    When it was time for the New Year''s Eve dinner, the whole family was full. They ate delicious food while watching the party and


    chatting happily. Even Han Nian seemed to feel the lively atmosphere of the Spring Festival. She had been staring at the east


    and reluctant to sleep.


    At 12 o''clock, the night sky of Cloud City was lit up by fireworks, which indicated that a new year had begun.


    The family stood in front of the vi and enjoyed the beauty of the night sky.


    Yvonne stood beside Samuel, holding his arm tightly.


    The Spring Festival wasing. This meant that what Yvonne hated to face the most would happen soon.


    She knew that Samuel would leave. This was not something that she could stop.


    Moreover, Yvonne did not wish to be Samuel''s stumbling block. No matter what Samuel was going to do, she would


    support him behind his back.


    After watching the fireworks, the crowd dispersed.


    Samuel and Yvonne returned to their room. At this time, it was natural for them to be sentimental.


    The next day, on the first day of the new


    year, ording to folk customs, the further away on this day, the luckier it was in the new year. Therefore, early in the morning,


    the Hans gathered together and prepared to go to a temple in the suburbs to pray.


    This was what many rich people liked to do. Samuel did not believe it; it was not free from vulgarity.


    The two Audi cars set off. On the way, Samuel received a call from Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Ling¡¯er asked for Samuel¡¯s arrangements. When Samuel told her that she was going to pray in the temple, all the members


    of the Heavenly family immediately set off. They were going to meet up with the Hannigan family in the temple.


    The temple was very lively. Samuel''s group had just alighted from the cars when they attracted many people to secretly observe


    them. Some of the people with great status were able to tell who Samuel was with just a nce. They immediately became


    iparably respectful.


    "Samuel. With your current status, it''s already not very suitable for you to travel. Otherwise, it will cause a lot of pressure to the


    others." Seeing that many people had be reserved because of Samuel''s arrival, Manfred couldn''t help but tease him.


    Samuel did not expect that he just wanted to join in the fun and it would cause such an effect. Those who were happy became


    unnatural at this time. If it was not because of him, who else could it be?


    Not long after, the members of the Heavenly family arrived as well. Tian Ling''er immediately ran over to Yvonne''s side and held


    his hand intimately.


    This was Tian Ling¡¯er''s trump card. Once she had any argument with Samuel, Yvonne, the big shot, would be able to make


    Samuel submit to her rule. So she knew very well who she should please.


    "Sister Yvonne, look at your face. Didn''t you have a good restst night? Did my brother bully you again?" After shooting a re


    at Samuel, Tian Ling''er asked Yvonne.


    After fighting for a long timest night, Yvonne didn''t have a good rest, but this was a couple''s romance. How could he be bullied


    by Samuel?


    Yvonne shook her head and said, "Last night, the gunfire was like a war. How could | have a good sleep?"


    "In the future, Cloud City is forbidden to set off fireworks and firecrackers," said Tian Linger.


    Yvonne smiled helplessly. "How can | have so much power? Even if | can do it, | can only do it once a year. | can''t deprive others


    of their happiness because of me."


    ¡°Don''t exaggerate. Don''t talk nonsense," Yvonne said.


    " Sister Yvonne, how can this be exaggerated? They have affected your rest," Tian Ling''er said as if it was a matter of course.


    At this time, people gathered up their courage toe and greet Samuel. These people did not have high status in Cloud City. It


    was a privilege for them to see Samuel once. They did not expect to have any rtionship with him. It was just that it was rare to


    see such a big shot. If they did not say hello to him, they would regret missing such an opportunity.


    After dealing with those people one by one, the Hannigan family and the Heavenly families walked into the temple. Since they


    were here to burn incense, they had to do the procedure. Even if Samuel did not believe it, he had to do it well superficially.


    The incense burning needed to queue up. Generally speaking, the more important a person was, the more money they gave, the


    temple would arrange for them to burn incense earlier.


    But because of the arrival of Samuel, the news spread quickly in the temple. So those who had already lined up had to give up a


    special channel for Samuel.


    The higher one''s ranking was, the higher one''s status in Cloud City. They did not wish to offend Samuel because of a small


    matter like offering incense. After all, regardless of how high one''s status was in Cloud City, one had to lower one''s head and


    behave in front of Samuel.


    After the incense ceremony, the Hannigan family and the Heavenly families left the temple. This kind of people was not suitable


    to stay in crowded ces for long, because Samuel was too easy to attract attention now. Wherever he went, he was the focus.


    He was more influential than the so-called superstars.


    Moreover, what he brought was not only his influence, but also his deterrent power, which would make everyone unconsciously


    restrain themselves.


    Just like Manfred had said, the current Samuel was no longer suited to travel at will. If not, it would put too much pressure on


    others.


    After sending the young and old back to Hillside Vi, Samuel followed Manfred and the others to Hex Capital Nightclub.


    Manfred had already guessed what Samuel wanted to say. Since the New Year was over, it was obvious that Samuel would not


    stay for long in Cloud City.


    "Samuel, where are you going this time?" Manfred took the initiative to ask Samuel.


    Samuel sighed and said, "| don''t know when | cane back. Do you think | should go?"


    Manfred didn''t know what Samuel was facing, but since he had already said so, it definitely wouldn''t be a short period of time


    before he left.


    From Yvonne''s point of view, Samuel''s departure was very unfair to Yvonne. After all, they already had a child. Samuel should


    not be absent from Han Nian''s growth.


    However, Manfred knew that since it


    was something Samuel coul 9


    reject, then it myshs&Sbrhet ing


    eau pone This was


    something that he had no choice but


    to do. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Actually, you already have an answer


    in your heart. Perhaps you still have


    some rejection, but hasn''t your


    decision already beer-mpadet bien


    wyoyrvestoud cht) Ras our family. !''Il


    give you my life to guarantee that I''ll


    protect my sister-inw and Nian¡¯er."


    Manfred said with a serious


    expression. This matter had already


    happened once and Manfred would


    definitely not allow such a thing to


    happen again. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With Manfred and the rest around


    Cloud City and the presence of Yan


    Jun, Samuel naturally wasn tvtoHred


    ane sarely ot Yvonne and Han


    ian. It was just that he wasn''t sure


    how long it would take for him to


    leave. Thus, he felt extremely sorry


    for Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yvonne.


    "Three years. Within three years, | will return no matter what. Help me take care of them," Samuel said.


    Manfred took a deep breath.


    Three years!


    These three years, for Yvonne, would probably be extremely difficult to endure.


    "Brother Samuel, take me there," Qi Hu said.


    Samuel shook his head. Tiangi was not a ce that anyone could go. It was already an exception to bring Jiang Yingying with


    him. How could he bring Qi Hu with him?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stay in Cloud City and protect Nian¡¯er. I''ll let you be Nian''er¡¯s bodyguard. You won''t feel wronged, will you?¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°Of course not. | will be the little girl''s protective umbre in the future. Anyone who wants to hurt her can only step on my body,"


    Qi Hu said firmly.


    "Boss Manfred, I''ll leave everything here to you."

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    In Hillside Vi, in the next few days, many people came to visit to congratte the new year. This was the treatment of the


    Heavenly family in the past, but now, the object of everyone''s ttery had be the Hannigan family.


    The Heavenly family didn''t have anyints about this. They were even part of the main army that sent gifts, and it was Tian


    Changsheng who personally brought gifts to them.


    However, the Heavenly family still had different treatment from others. Others could not even enter the gate of the vi. At most,


    they would leave a gift and leave after a few casual greetings. The Heavenly family, however, would be invited to the vi. After


    all, inside of the Hannigan family, there was a mischievous girl like Tian Ling¡¯er. Needless to say, Tian Ling¡¯er would bring her


    family to the vi.


    The thing that was supposed to happen on the fifth day of the new year had finally arrived.


    When Elder Yi and Fang Zhan appeared, even though Yvonne had tried her best to control herself, her face still changed a lot.


    She knew that what she had been unwilling to think about was going to happen in the end.


    ¡°Have you arranged everything at home?" Elder Yiasked Samuel.


    Samuel nced at Yvonne subconsciously, only to see that Yvonne lowered her head and remained silent. He knew that Yvonne


    must be very reluctant to part with him at this moment. In fact, he was the same.


    However, Samuel could not escape from the Tianqi.


    "Tomorrow. Give me one more day," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi nodded. He walked up to Han Nian and took out a jade pendant. It was transparent and one could tell at a nce that it


    was a high-quality jade pendant.


    "This is a gift for my nominal granddaughter. | hope to avoid some disasters for her with this safe jade pendant," said Elder Yi.


    Samuel did not refuse. The gift that the old man gave him must be very valuable. Since he wanted to be the god-grandpa, he


    had to pay something.


    "Is there any news about my daughter?¡± Fang Zhan asked Samuel.


    "The Hangong family is doing their best to investigate this matter. Although there is no news for the time being, you can rest


    assured that as long as she is alive, the Nangong family will definitely find her," Samuel said.


    Fang Zhan nodded and didn''t make things difficult for Samuel, because he knew how difficult it was. After all, he didn''t have


    much information. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack to find his daughter.


    "I''ll leave early tomorrow morning, and I''ll wait for you at the foot of the mountain." After saying this, Elder Yi and Fang Zhan left.


    Yvonne walked to Samuel silently and said, "I''ll wait for you toe back."


    Samuel nodded. Since it was inescapable, he could only face it. And it was the greatest luck for him to get Yvonne''s support.


    "Don''t worry; | wille back as soon as possible."


    At the foot of the mountain, Fang Zhan couldn¡¯t help asking Elder Yi, "Elder Yi, are you sure you want Samuel to participate in


    the fourth round of the ranking contest? Isn''t this decision too rash? Samuel is now being watched by countless people. Once he


    fails, he will be a joke in Tianqi. This is a big blow to him."


    ¡°Are you worried that his mentality can''t bear the failure?" Elder Yi said.


    Fang Zhan nodded. He did have this kind of worry. After all, Samuel was too important for Tiangi. Once he joined the


    competition, he would definitely attract everyone''s attention. It would be best if he could stand out in the ranking contest, but if he


    failed, he would beughed at and even be rejected by Tianqi. Therefore, in his opinion, it was not appropriate to arrange such


    an arrangement for Elder Yi. At least he should give Samuel some time.


    Ayear, only a year, was enough for him to advance to the Heaven ss. He didn''t need to be in such a hurry.


    "In fact, as long as he is given enough time, it will be very easy for him to do this," Fang Zhan said.


    "If he wants to shock everyone with a single brilliant feat, now is the best time. He needs to use his own abilities to prove himself,


    or else how will he be able to take on the heavy responsibility of four sects in the future, how will he make others feel


    convinced?" Elder Yi said.


    The heavy responsibility of four sects?


    He was just a neer to Tianqi. What did the heavy responsibly of four sects have to do with him?


    Suddenly, Fang Zhan''s eyes became extremely shocked. He even looked at Elder Yiin a slightly frightened way and said," Elder


    Yi. Are you going to hand the four gates over to him?"


    Fang Zhan couldn''t believe this idea.


    Tianqi was jointly controlled by the four gates and three halls, and the power of the four gates was almost supreme. However, the


    Elder Center for self-cultivation was actually going to give the four gates to Samuel. This was very incredible in Fang Zhan''s


    view.


    Elder Yi nodded and said, "You know very well what''s going on in the Tianqi forbidden area. It''s fluctuating again, and no one


    knows what''s going to happen next.


    I n to..."


    Speaking of this, Elder Yi took a deep breath and continued, "Go in and have a look."


    Fang Zhan stood stunned on the spot, as if he had been struck by lightning. "Go in and have a look?"


    The Tianqi Sect had sent hundreds of people, but there was no return without exception. That was almost a dead end. As long


    as one went there, he would never have a chance toe back. It was not a wise choice for Elder Yi to choose to go there


    personally by himself, even though he was an important figure inTianqi.


    ¡°Elder Yi, you can¡¯t do this. Since the establishment of Tianqi, we have sent more than a hundred people in, but no one can


    come back alive. How can you die?" Fang Zhan said nervously.


    "| will die without regret if | am able to see what kind of ce it is before | die. If you want me to have this regret, | won''t be able


    to rest in peace even if | die," Elder Yi said firmly. Obviously, this was a n that he had made a long time ago, which could not


    be changed by Fang Zhan''s words.


    Fang Zhan let out a heavy sigh of bad luck. If other people in the Tianqi era knew this decision and he wondered what they


    would think, perhaps everyone would be shocked.


    "Elder Yi, have you ever thought


    about the infighting among the fourCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    sects and three halls over the years?


    te yqu havear ident the three


    h


    are likely to annex the four sects


    and dominate the world. In the future,


    the Tianqi era is likely to change


    because of this." Fang Zhan


    reminded him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s why I''ve been testing Samuel¡¯s character all this time. His performance made me very satisfied. Other than him, | can¡¯t


    think of anyone else who is more qualified to take over the four gates," Elder Yi said.


    "You think too highly of Samuel, but


    he doesn''t have the strength to


    control the four gates now. Besides,


    Lin Tong is one of theefipuy gatda he


    Jer Saenuel easily take over the


    position of the leader of the four


    gates," Fang Zhan said. Lin Tong''s


    repeated actions against Samuel


    showed that he wanted Samuel to


    die badly. Once Lin Tong found an


    opportunity, he would definitely step


    on Samuel tightly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Take the ranking contest for example.


    Once Samuel lost, Lin Tong would definitely incite all the people in the four sects tough at Samuel. In this way, Samuel would


    have even less prestige. Who would want him to be the leader of the four sects in the future?


    Elder Yi smiled faintly and said, "| heard that Lin Tong has been very close to the people of the three halls recently. It seems that


    he has already nned to betray the four sects."


    Betray the four gates!


    These four words made Fang Zhan¡¯s face sh with a trace of ferociousness.


    Although the four gates and three


    halls belonged to Tianqi, many years


    of internal strife had drawn a Teiae


    between faecal ree


    Hal. e two groups didn''t like each


    other, and there were even some


    disputes. If Lin Tong chose to betray


    the four gates and go to the three


    halls, it would be a great humiliation


    for the four sects. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "This guy, how can he do this? Isn''t he humiliating us?" Fang Zhan gnashed his teeth and said.


    "So, | have to ask Samuel to save his face. Everyone in the three halls is waiting to see me make a fool of myself," Elder Yi said.


    Fang Zhan let out a sigh of bad luck and said, "| hope Samuel won''t let you down. Otherwise, the whole four gates will lose face


    because of him."


    Elder Yi had such high hopes for Samuel, but Samuel didn''t know anything. He was chatting with Yvonne in private. There was


    only one day left. Except for Yvonne, Samuel didn''t want to talk to anyone else.


    In the evening, the family of three slept together. Han Nian slept soundly, but Samuel and Yvonne did not close their eyes. This


    was thest night they hugged each other, and no one was willing to sleep.


    It was not until dawn that Yvonne got up to make breakfast for Samuel. Over the years, as his wife, Yvonne had never made a


    formal meal for Samuel. This time, Samuel was about to leave, Yvonne hoped to fulfill her duty as a wife.

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    After making breakfast, Yvonne looked at Samuel nervously. Samuel ate as if it was a delicacy. He kept praising Yvonne, which


    slightly eased Yvonne¡¯s tension.


    After breakfast, Samuel left Hillside Vi under the gaze of his family.


    After this farewell, no one knew when they would meet again.


    When Yvonne returned home with tears in her eyes, she tried her own breakfast and cried loudly.


    For Yvonne, who didn''t cook often, it was obviously impossible for her to make a delicious breakfast. The food was so salty that


    she couldn''t swallow it. Samuel still ate so much, which made Yvonne''s heart ache so much that she couldn''t stop crying. At the


    gate of the vi area on Cloudridge, Samuel and Jiang Yingying got in the car prepared by Elder Yi.


    "Since we are going to the Tianqi era, let me introduce the situation of the Tianqi era to you first." After getting into the car, Elder


    Yi said to Samuel.


    Samuel nodded. He had been curious about it for a long time.


    "The existence of the Tianqi Realm is for a special task, which you will know in the future. Let¡¯s not talk about it now. What | want


    to tell you is that there are also levels in the Tiangi Realm. The higher the level of the person, the higher his status is in the Tianqi


    Realm."


    ¡°Among the four levels of heaven, earth, ck, and yellow, the Heaven level is the highest, which is the core member of the


    Tiangi Realm. The Yellow level is the characters on the edge of the Tianqi Realm, and it is the junction between the Tianqi Realm


    and the secr world."


    "Since there are levels, there must be a way to get a promotion," Samuel said.


    "Yes, there will be a rankingpetition every year. As long as you participate in thepetition, you can improve your level,


    and the levelpetition will begin next month. I''ve signed up for all the ranking games for you," Elder Yi said. He had already


    arranged this matter for Samuel in advance. Without thinking, he knew what the current Tianqi thought of this matter. It must


    have been a big mess.


    After all, since the establishment of the Tianqi era, no one had participated in all of the ranking contests once.


    "I''ve just joined the Tianqi realm. You don''t want me to advance to the Heaven level, do you?" Samuel asked.


    "It''s not that | want to, but that you have to do it." Elder Yi said with a serious look.


    ¡°Has anyone ever done such a high requirement before?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "No, so this is the chance for you to amaze the world with a single strike," Elder Yi said.


    Samuel looked fiercely at Elder Yi and said, "Old man, you don''t want to kill me, do you? No one has ever done it. Why do you


    think | can do it?"


    "Don''t tell me that you are afraid?" Elder Yi had purposefully provoked Samuel. With Samuel''s mentality, he thought that Samuel


    would definitely not ept these words of his.


    "I''m afraid, of course, I''m afraid. | don''t want to die." Samuel''s answer waspletely contrary to the guesses of Elder Yi. This


    not only made Elder Yi and Fang Zhan, who were driving, not knowing how to deal with it, but also stunned.


    Samuel continued to say, "| have a wife and child now. | can''t die so easily. You''d better help me cancel it. After all, fists and feet


    don''t have eyes."


    Elder Yi couldn''t help touching his nose awkwardly. Why didn''t this guy y cards ording to the routine? Itpletely


    disrupted his n.


    "Don''t you want to make a blockbuster?" Elder Yi tried to persuade Samuel.


    However, Samuel''s stance was very firm. Because for him now, nothing was more important than his life. Yvonne and Han Nian


    were still waiting for him at home. He must go back safely.


    "What''s the use of amazed people with a single brilliant feat? A person only has one life. If he dies, there will be nothing left,¡±


    Samuel said.


    This logic made it impossible for Elder Yi to refute. Just as he was thinking about how to persuade Samuel, Fang Zhan, who was


    driving, suddenly said, "Now everyone in Tianqi knows that you are going to participate in the grading contest. If you quit now,


    you will be a joke in Tianqi."


    Elder Yi''s heart was filled with joy. These words should have scared Samuel out of his wits.


    But what Samuel said next made him feel desperate.


    "I''ve been in Cloud City for three years.


    Isn''t it a joke to beughed at by a good-for-nothing live-in son-inw? When have | ever cared about it?"


    Elder Yi waspletely desperate. Hepletely ignored the fact that Samuel grew up in Cloud City. If he cared about his


    reputation, how could he endure humiliation in Cloud City for three years? For him, this was amon urrence. He did not


    even bother to exin or resist.


    Elder Yi took a deep breath and said," Actually, | want you to do this for another purpose."


    "| guessed it. Hurry up and say it. If you can convince me, | will show it to those people. " Samuel said faintly. With his attitude, it


    seemed that as long as he wanted, he could achieve the expectations of Elder Yi.


    "| will leave the Tianqi, and | want to hand over the four gates to you. So | need you to have enough deterrence to control the


    four gates," Elder Yi said.


    For the time being, Samuel could not understand what the four sects were like in the Tianqi realm. However, he could imagine


    how supreme authority Elder Yi''s position in the four sects represented.


    Elder Yi, however, was going to give this power to him, which was beyond Samuel''s expectation.


    "Where are you going?" Samuel said with a frown.


    "It is a very dangerous ce where hundreds of people have been to since the Tianqi era, but none of them havee back


    alive. So | must arrange for the future of the four gates. If you want to know where that ce is, | will naturally tell you when you


    are promoted to Heaven Level. Because of this secret, only the core of Heaven Level can know it." Elder Yi exined.


    Only the core of the Heaven Level was qualified to know about it!


    Obviously, this was not an ordinary ce, and it was very likely to be the biggest secret of Tianqi.


    ¡°Even Lin Tong didn¡¯t know it? He''s the God''s favored son of Tianqi," Samuel said doubtfully.


    Elder Yi shook his head and said," Although he is God''s favored one, his strength has not reached Heaven ss. He is only at


    Earth ss now."


    Lin Tong had indeed made great achievements in the Tianqi era, and he was also the youngest among the younger generation


    whose strength had been promoted the fastest. However, the Heaven


    Level test was not something that Lin Tong now could deal with. Even until now, Lin Tong had never taken part in the Heaven


    Level test.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The promotion of one''s position was the most special part of the Heaven Level. It was also the part that was the easiest to lose


    one''s life. No one was willing to give it a try before making full preparation.


    "It seems that it''s not easy to reach Heavenlevel. Don''t you intend to tell me the way of promotion?" Samuel said to Elder Yi with


    dissatisfaction.


    "Except for Heaven-level masters,


    other levels of promotion are the top


    three of thepetition only ttieitop


    t pe are qualified be promoted.


    aven-level masters have to pass


    the special test of Tianqi. This test is


    called Devil King¡¯s Cave. | can¡¯t tell


    you the situation inside.¡± Elder Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yi said.


    "Devil King''s Cave, it sounds like it¡¯s a ce that¡¯s going to take my life. | think you''re trying to kill me." Samuel curled his lips. He


    was very dissatisfied with this.


    However, inside his heart, he was eager to give it a try.


    ¡°When you know the secret of Tianqi, you will understand why | am doing this. For me, this is a matter of no choice, and | have to


    face it," Elder Yi said.


    Feeling the heaviness in Elder Yi''s


    tone, Samuel was more curious


    about what the so -called se eet)


    Tianqi w Howeyet Ge Rnew that


    eat i e asked it now, it would be


    useless. It was impossible for Elder


    Yi to tell him. The only way he could


    know was to be a core member


    of the Heaven Department. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Since that''s the case, | can give it a try. It shouldn''t be difficult for me." Samuel said as he patted his chest. However, this action


    was not to show his confidence. Instead, it was to boost his courage.


    He hung the two skulls on his chest.


    ording to his encounter with


    Jiang Yingying, Samuel was eufelthat


    tS powerpaine tom Wage two


    S Iss Although he did not know if


    these two skulls would continue to


    make him stronger, with this special


    power, Samuel had the confidence to


    deal with anything. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s unfair to you, but you have to do it. | hope you can understand me," Elder Yi said with a sigh.


    ¡°By the way, I''m your apprentice to you, aren''t |? " Samuel suddenly asked.


    Elder Yi did not formally ept Samuel as a disciple. Moreover, the rtionship between the two of them was not considered


    master and disciple, but he did say that to the public.


    "That''s right."


    "Okay, | will try my best to give you some face in front of outsiders, but if | identally forget, don''t me me."


    These words made Elder Vi''s face turn ck. There were countless people who wanted to be his disciple, yet Samuel was.


    showing such an indifferent attitude!

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    ¡°Have you heard that the guy called Samuel is going to participate in all the gradingpetitions? He''s really looking for death."


    "He¡¯s more than courting death. In my opinion, he''s here to make a fool of himself.


    "Maybe Elder Vi''s personal disciple might have real ability. After all, Elder Vi has never epted an apprentice."


    "Truly capable? The masters of the secr world are nothing to the Tianqi realm. No matter how powerful he is, can he be


    compared to Lin Tong?"


    In the Tiangi Realm, everyone knew that Samuel was going to participate in all the ranking events. Most of the people treated


    this matter as a joke.


    There were four levels of Heaven, Earth, Xuan, and yellow, and each level was a huge threshold. In particr, Heaven Level had


    maintained a record that no one had challenged for nearly ten years. Even Lin Tong, who was known as God''s favored son, had


    never dared to challenge Heaven Level. However, Samuel, who had just entered the Tianqi Realm, dared to participate rashly. In


    the eyes of the people in the Tianqi Realm, he was either a newborn child, or he had a brain problem.


    Everyone was discussing this matter. It could be said Samuel had be famous before entering the Tianqi era. However, the


    way he became famous made peopleugh, as if he was a clown trying to gain the favor of others.


    ¡°What are you talking about?" When these people were in a heated discussion, the voice of Lin Tong suddenly came from behind


    them.


    Although Lin Tong had no real power in Tianqi, his status as a God''s favored son made many people have to fear him.


    Because with his strength, it was only a matter of time before he entered the powerful level of Tianqi.


    ¡°Lin Tong, we''re talking about that funny Samuel."


    "Yeah, he''s actually going to participate in all the gradingpetitions. We think it''s really ridiculous."


    "| don¡¯t know if Elder Yi has be muddle-headed. How could he ept such a person as an apprentice?"


    Someone walked up to Lin Tong with a look of respect. Obviously, this guy wanted to please Lin Tong. He said, "Lin Tong, in my


    opinion, Elder Yi may be really confused. A God''s favored one like you is close at hand, but he can''t see it and insists on taking a


    clown as an apprentice. | really feel that it''s not worth it for you.¡±


    Lin Tong smiled coldly. He did not know why Elder Yi wanted to ept Samuel as his disciple, but in his opinion, it was indeed a


    stupid act.


    How could Samuelpare with him when it came to his achievements in the Tiangi Realm?


    "That''s right. We think so too. Although | don''t know how strong Samuel is, he''s just a secr man. How can hepare to you?


    "You are the one who has the fastest growth in Tianqi. Even in the entire Tianqi world, no one is better than you. Samuel is


    nothing."


    ¡°s, | don''t know what''s going on in Elder Vi''s head."


    Several people began to tter Lin Tong. They were all Earth-level characters. If they could build a good rtionship with people


    like Lin Tong, they would have a backer in Tianqi era in the future.


    Lin Tong was very happy to hear these words. He liked being ttered by others very much, but he did not show it on his face.


    He said lightly, "Elder Vi is the leaders of the four gates. He must have his own reasons for doing this. How can you scold a big


    shot like him?"


    ¡°We just feel that it''s not worth it for you. It''s a pity that a talent like you has been buried, isn¡¯t it?"


    Lin Tong gave a cold smile.


    "Pity?"


    How could it be a pity? After Samuel came to the Tianqi realm, he naturally had a way to prove that he was better than Samuel.


    Moreover, Samuel, this reckless guy, still had to participate in all the gradingpetitions. Sooner orter, he would make a fool


    of himself. At this stage, Lin Tong didn''t even have to do anything. All he had to do was to watch Samuel lose face.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Most importantly, Lin Tong was very close to the three halls at the moment, and the chief of the three halls had promised him that


    as long as he was willing to be a member of the three halls, the three halls would focus on training him.


    Lin Tong had even fantasized that one day he would trample the entire four gates underfoot. He wanted to make Elder Yi pay a


    painful price for his decision and let everyone in the four gates know that it would be a pity not to have him.


    ¡°Don''t go too far. You can just say these words in secret, and don''t let Elder Yi hear them," Lin Tong said.


    Several people nodded in response to this kind of kind reminder. However, the discussion about Samuel in the entire Tianqi era


    would not stop because of his shut-up for the past few days.


    Almost everyone spent the rest of their time talking about Samuel. This situation was simr to that of Cloud City four years ago.


    Back when Samuel had just married into the Sue family, he had also been mocked by Cloud City.


    Two dayster, Samuel''s figure finally appeared on the outskirts of the Tianqi Realm.


    After a long journey, Samuel finally came to the edge of Tianqi. He once thought about where the Tianqi existed. Why couldn''t


    many people know the secret and location of the Tiangi? Only when he came in person did he know that the Tianqi was hidden


    in the deep mountains and forests. It was a rare ce out of the ordinary, and no one could find it.


    "Tianqi blocked all satellite signals. Even if we were in space reconnaissance, we wouldn''t be able to detect the existence of


    Tianqi," Fang Zhan exined to Samuel from the side.


    Samuel smiled. With his intelligence, how could he not have thought of this?


    However, Samuel had a grateful expression on his face when he heard Fang Zhan''s unnecessary exnation.


    "Is this the edge of Tianqi Realm?" Samuel asked.


    Fang Zhan nodded and said, "This ce is the first step into the Tiangi Realm.


    Everyone here is at the Yellow Level."


    In the distance, Samuel saw two familiar figures. They were Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian. He remembered that when they were


    in the Hangong family, Samuel beat them so hard that they did not dare to say a word.


    "You need to stay here now. You can only go to a higher level ce after passing the yellow-levelpetition," said Elder Yi to


    Samuel.


    On the way here, Samuel was very clear about the rule of Tianqi. He could only go to other ces after the ranking games from


    the bottom to the top.


    ¡°Elder Yi, if | were to be defeated here, wouldn¡¯t it make peopleugh their heads off?" Samuel said with a smile.


    ¡°Not only do you make peopleugh their heads off, but I''m alsoughed at by others, " Elder Yi said.


    Samuel waved his hand and said, "You''d better leave quickly. A superior status like yours can''t stay in such a ce."


    After taking a look at Fang Zhan, Elder Yi left. The following training for Samuel had been handed over to Fang Zhan. He only


    needed to wait for Samuel in the four gates.


    At this time, many Yellow-level people who heard Samuel arrived showed up one after another. They looked at Samuel as if they


    were looking at a monkey.


    "Is this guy Samuel? | can¡¯t tell what''s special about him.¡±


    "It¡¯s ridiculous that a person like him is actually going to participate in all the gradingpetitions."


    ¡°Elder Yi is really blind to ept such a person as an apprentice. Lin Tong is thousands of times better than him."


    In other people''s eyes, Samuel was


    nothing except for his good look


    However, Tiangy iy was edt pface


    WepeFESOHE could feed on their


    looks. Without real strength, one


    would not be able to stand firmly in


    the Tianqi Realm. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "This guy also brought a woman with him. Does he need someone to take care of him even if he can¡¯t take care of himself?¡±


    "| heard that this guy is the Young


    Master of a rich family. It seems that


    he has been pam eigd ed\sinec He was


    iid When he ¡®orows up, he can''t


    leave the babysitter to take care of


    him." "Hahahahaha, what a joke. |


    can''t wait to see him make a fool of


    himself." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Zhuang Tang and


    Gong Tian walked up to Samuel.


    They treated hi iffenafily- fern One


    other @ They di not look down on


    him at all because they knew


    Samuel''s strength better than anyone


    else. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    As the defeated general of Samuel, they did not have the right to mock him.


    Zhuang Tang said to Samuel, "Samuel, | didn¡¯t expect to see you so soon."


    "It has been a few months. It¡¯s not fast, but | never expected you to be only at the Yellow level," Samuel said.


    Zhuang Tang smiled faintly and did not think Samuel was making fun of him. He said, "The gradingpetition is not as simple


    as you think. Even if this is a yellow -gradepetition, there are still many


    hidden experts.¡±

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    ¡°Moreover, this year''s Yellow Level challenge is the crudest year. There are a lot of people participating in it. It''s definitely not


    easy to kill a way out." Gong Tian was not as calm as Zhuang Tang.


    Seeing Samuel seemed to look down upon yellow level, he was not convinced.


    Samuel was not ignorant of their warning. He nodded and said, "Thank you for your kind reminder. But since I''m here, I''m sure |


    won''t stay here.¡±


    Then, Fang Zhan took Samuel to a ce for rest. Because the man in Tianqi City was of a higher shape, women here were


    particrly eye-catching. Those people wanted to drop their eyeballs on Jiang Yingying.


    In the secr world, Jiang Yingying''s appearance could not be regarded as outstanding, but she was also very good among the


    ordinary girls. Compared with Tianqi, she was definitely an extremely beautiful woman. In order not to let those people with


    lecherous characters on their foreheads have an advantage, Samuel asked Fang Zhan to arrange a room with two beds.


    After Samuel left, Gong Tian ground his teeth and said, "Master, this guy looks down on the Yellow level. | also want to see him


    suffer a loss in thepetition.¡±


    Zhuang Tang shook his head lightly and said, "I''m afraid there is no such chance."


    Gong Tian frowned and said, "Master, what do you mean? Do you think he will seed?"


    Zhuang Tang said, "Do you really think that Elder Yi will make a fool of himself? If he is not confident, how could he have done


    this? In my opinion, it is impossible for Samuel to sessfully face the Heaven Level challenge, but Yellow Level should be an


    easy task for him."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gong Tian was even more unconvinced. He had been in the Tianqi Realm for many years and had participated in two grading


    competitions, but he had never seeded. How could Samuel get a promotion as soon as he came?


    "| don''t believe it. In my opinion, he should stay at the Yellow level for at least two years." Gong Tian said.


    Zhuang Tang patted Gong Tian on the shoulder and said, "You don''t have to be unconvinced. His master is not on the same level


    as yours. How can youpare


    with him?"


    There were still five days before the gradingpetition. Next, it was Fang Zhan''s training for Samuel and Jiang Yingying.


    Although Jiang Yingying followed Samuel to Tianqi City in a special identity, the rules of Tianqi City would not change because of


    her. If she wanted to enter a higher level, Jiang Yingying also needed to participate in the grading contest.


    In the face of training, Samuel did not ck off in the slightest. Since he was here, he naturally had to go all out. It did not matter


    if he would lose face to Elder Yi. The most important thing was that he could not lose face.


    In the middle of the night on the third day of the training, Jiang Yingying had already returned to her room to rest. Samuel was.


    still sitting cross-legged under the moonlight. In the eyes of outsiders, he was resting in the gap between the training. But at this


    moment, Samuel could feel the surging power of the two skulls on his chest and the power in his body. The two were attracted to


    each other as if they had consciousness.


    This feeling was detected by Samuel on the first day of his training. He had a bold idea. He wanted to integrate the power of the


    skull into his body, which would undoubtedly make him stronger.


    But after several attempts, Samuel couldn''t get in the ways. He didn''t know what to do at all.


    In the past, when he slept, he had a splitting headache, which was a sign that the power of his skull was pouring into his body.


    But now, this feeling was gone. It was as if Samuel''s body had reached its limit of power, so the power of his skull no longer


    flowed out and wentinto his body.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly opened his eyes. He did not know when, but there was a beautiful woman standing in front of


    him. She looked particrly attractive under the moonlight.


    "You''re so vignt. If I¡¯m going to kill you, you''ve been dead for thousands of times." The woman spoke in an extremely cold


    voice.


    "| don''t have a grudge against you. You won''t kill me," Samuel said.


    The woman''s back was against the moonlight, so Samuel could not see her face clearly. But judging from her outline, she should


    be a very cold beauty. Moreover, she wore a tight suit, which highlighted her body''s lines incisively and vividly. If ordinary men


    saw this, they would definitely fantasize.


    The woman noticed Samuel was sizing her up. Usually, when a man faced her hot body, he would show an unconceble lust in


    his eyes. However, to her surprise, Samuel''s eyes were so clear that they seemed to have no evil thoughts.


    "What are you looking at?" the woman questioned.


    Samuel stood up and said lightly, "I''m thinking that your status in Tianqi isn¡¯t low.


    ¡°A beautiful woman standing in front of you. Shouldn''t you think how to sleep in the same bed with me?" The woman said. She


    thought Samuel was deliberately hiding his lust and greed, so she wanted to test him to expose his lust.


    All men in the world were as dark as ck. As long as they breathed, there was no exception This was her definition of men.


    However, when she met Samuel, she was destined to be disappointed. That was because Samuel could remain as still as a


    mountain in front of Qi Yiyun¡¯s seduction. His loyalty to Yvonne was not something that could be shaken by a beautiful woman.


    "If you''re here to find me and throw yourself at me, then you don''t have to. I''m not interested in you." Samuel said indifferently.


    To throw herself at him!


    There was a trace of anger in the woman''s eyes. With her status, how could she throw herself into a man''s arms? As long as she


    said a word, all the men in Tianqi would rush to her!


    "Do you know that this sentence is enough for me to kill you?" The woman said, gnashing her teeth.


    Samuel was not afraid at all. He looked straight at the woman and said, "Is Tiangi a ce where you can do whatever you


    want?"


    After that, Samuel went straight away. He didn''t know who this woman was, nor did he know why she showed up, but he was not


    interested, because in his heart, no woman couldpare with Yvonne.


    The woman clenched her fists and wanted to kill Samuel. However, she did not lose her mind because of anger.


    It was true that in Tianqi they couldn''t kill each other, and no one had the right to break this rule.


    Even though she was the daughter of He Qingting, the master of the three halls, she could not do that.


    "Good-for-nothing, I''ll watch you fall in the grading contest." He Xiaoxiao''s voice was cold and full of disdain. The reason why she


    was here was that she was very curious about what kind of person could cause the entire Tianqi discussion.


    After they met, He Xiaoxiao was more certain of what those people said. Samuel was a good-for-nothing. He could only pretend


    to be cold.


    The next day, during the training, Samuel mentioned what happenedst night and described the woman''s appearance to Fang


    Zhan in detail. He wanted to know who the woman was.


    "I''ve been away from the Tianqi


    Realm for many years. How can |


    recognize such a youn girlPenthaps


    6 appeared peealse she was


    cufious about you. After all, you are a


    hot person in the Tiangi Realm now.


    Everyone wants to see you. Don''t


    think too much and train hard," Fang


    Zhan said. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "A hot guy?¡± Samuel could not helpughing. He was so excited because many people wanted to see him make a fool of


    himself. How could he be a big shot?


    "I''m just a figure waiting to beughed at by others."


    "So you have to work harder to train


    so that they will be stunned. And the


    womanst night i dikely (0 b


    Xuintevel Bork Son an


    Earth-level person. If you want to


    know her identity, you can only win


    the ranking game." Fang Zhan said.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel shook his head, as if he was


    not interested at all. He said, "| was


    just asking casually. It doesn''t matter


    to me who she is. If He Xiao mW


    heard thi she moneeasfnite y be


    aah to spit blood. As the


    daughter of He Qingfeng, the master


    of the Three Halls, she was also


    known as the God''s favored son and


    was sought after by many people. In


    the entire Tianqi era, who dared to


    look down upon her like this? But in


    the eyes of Samuel, she was just an


    unimportant person. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Boy, | really admire you on this point," Fang Zhan said with a look of emotion. In terms of women, Samuel had done what almost


    all men couldn''t do. He showed no sign of wavering. His love for Yvonne could be seen by the sun and the moon.

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    "There''s nothing worthy of admiration." Samuel shook his head.


    In his opinion, love should be loyal to one person. If love was shaken by beauty, it was not worthy of being called love. As a man,


    if he could not even bear the most basic family responsibilities and could not protect his own woman, what was the name of a


    man?


    ¡°By the way, can you exin the four gates and three halls to me?" Samuel asked. He had no idea what the pattern of Tianqi


    was. Now that he was in Tianqi, he felt that it was time to know these things.


    "The so-called four gates are named after the four images of the Eight Diagrams.


    They are Azure Dragon Sect, White Tiger Sect, Vermilion Bird Sect, and Xuanwu Sect. Each of the four sects has one Sect


    Master. Elder Yi is the leader of the four gates, who has the highest voice among the four gates. As for the three halls, they are


    Universal Pce, Liangyi Pce and Yin-Yang Pce. The leader of the three halls is a person named He Qingfeng." Fang


    Zhan exined.


    "That is to say, in the entire Tianqi era, Elder Yi and this He Qingfeng have the greatest power?" Samuel asked doubtfully. If the


    leaders of the four sects and three halls represented the highest power of the Tiangqi era, it would be like the situation when two


    armies confronted each other. In Samuel''s opinion, such a situation would easily break out. Once the conflict broke out, the two


    sides would be ipatible, and the Tianqi era would fall apart in an instant. This was not a good situation.


    Just like in ancient times, the three states were mutually restrained, which was the best form of existence. Why didn''t Tianqi do


    that?


    ¡°It is rumored that there is a higher level figure living in Tianqi. Of course, this is only a legend, because this person has been


    living for two hundred years. He should be dead." Fang Zhan said.


    "Two hundred years!" Samuel asked in surprise, "How long has it been since the Tianqi era existed?"


    ¡°About three hundred years."


    Samuel was speechless. Three hundred years!


    Hadn''t Tianqi already existed during the Qing Dynasty?


    It seemed that the secrets guarded by


    Tianqi must be very shocking.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "| don''t know when | will know the secrets of Tianqi. I''m curious.¡±


    "Isn''t it an opportunity now? As long as you can reach Heaven-level, you can naturally know the secrets of Tianqi," Fang Zhan


    said with a smile.


    Samuel suddenly raised his eyebrows. Wasn''t Fang Zhan a Heaven-level person? He should be very clear about the secrets of


    Tiangi.


    Seeing Samuel''s expression, Fang Zhan guessed that this guy had bad intentions. He quickly said, "Don''t think about me. | won''t


    tell you about this. This is the rule of Tianqi. No one is allowed to make an exception." "You don''t have to tell me all of it; can''t you


    just tell me a bit?" Samuel said.


    Fang Zhan shook his head decisively and said, "You may know it in less than a month at most. Hurry up and train.


    Otherwise, not only will you not know the secrets of Tianqi, but you may also make a fool of yourself."


    Samuel couldn''t help rolling his eyes. It seemed that it was impossible to get some information from Fang Zhan.


    In order to not give Samuel any chance, Fang Zhan slipped away. However, as soon as he left, several men at the Yellow Level


    approached Samuel and the other one.


    They looked at Jiang Yingying from the side, judging her from head to toe, and their eyes were full of bad intentions. They even


    looked at some special ces of Jiang Yingying''s body.


    "This woman is really good. | haven''t had a woman''s taste for a long time. She''s so attractive." "Why don''t we let her y with


    us? We will protect her in the future so that she won''t be bullied here.¡±


    ¡°Beauty, the training is so hard. Why don''t you have a rest and y with us?"


    The few of them expressed their desire for Jiang Yingying, which made Jiang


    Yingying grind her teeth in hatred. She did not like being stared at by a man like this, and it was a group of ignorant trash.


    "Don''t stir up trouble, or else you all won''t be able to bear the consequences." Samuel said coldly to these people.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hey, boy, you''re really arrogant. Do you really think that you can look down on us just because you''re a disciple of Elder Yi?


    In Tiangi, you speak with strength." " Young Master like you doesn''t live a happy life at home, bute to Tianqi to make a fool


    of yourself. Why do you have to do that?"


    "In my opinion, your family must have spent a lot of money. Otherwise, how can someone like you be a disciple of Elder


    Yi?"


    They mocked Samuel. Now, there was a rumor in Tianqi that Samuel¡¯s family was too rich and supported a lot of money in


    Tianqi. That was why he was qualified to be disciples of Elder Yi.


    To put it bluntly, Samuel''s identity as an apprentice was bought with money. This made many people scoff at him.


    "lll give you a piece of advice. Get out of here, or you won''t have a chance to leave," Samuel said faintly. These words were not


    enough to provoke him. In Cloud City of Swallow City, what Samuel had suffered was more than that. He was just worried that


    Jiang Yingying could not help but teach these guys a lesson.


    Although they were Tianqi people, they were just the lowest Yellow characters. It was not difficult for Jiang Yingying to teach


    them a lesson with her strength.


    "You are good at bragging, but do you dare to talk to us with your fists?"


    "Well, if you lose, give this woman to us. What do you think?"


    ¡°From now on, you''ll call us grandpa when you see us. We can take care of you."


    After that, they looked up to the sky andughed.


    At this time, Jiang Yingying clenched her fists.


    Seeing this, Samuel shook his head helplessly. He sighed and said, "I reminded you out of kindness. You can''t me me."


    "Do you want to fight?" Jiang Yingying gritted her teeth and asked them.


    ¡°Beauty, you are so delicate. We don''t want to hurt you."


    "Yes, we still want to take pity on you. How can we bear to hurt you?"


    "It''s not impossible topete, but how about going to my room?"


    These people rambled on, but they didn''t know that the danger was getting closer and closer.


    Jiang Yingying was extremely angry. With a sh of redness in her pupils, she walked toward them.


    Samuel turned around and could not bear to see what would happen next. Soon, he heard the men''s painful screams, which


    made him feel sad for them.


    "It''s not good to provoke a woman. Women are very narrow-minded," Samuel said with a sigh.


    When Samuel said this, he didn''t seem to realize that he had offended a woman, and this woman had a high status in Tianqi.


    "Do you still want to continue?" After their painful scream, Jiang Yingying asked in a sharp voice.


    Samuel couldn''t help but turn his


    head curiously. Those men hacain


    fallen to the,arpynih afd fooKsd at


    Jia gying in horror. It seemed


    that this lesson had made them very


    miserable. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They didn''t expect Jiang Yingying, a


    delicate woman, to have such fierce


    strength. Although they were erm


    Yellow-level p plentiee\hactb en in


    the TiaridiRea m for several years.


    Their strength was not strong, but


    compared with the masters in the


    secr world; they were still a little


    stronger. They didn''t expect that they


    had no strength to resist in front of


    Jiang Yingying! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No more fighting, no more fighting.¡±


    ¡°Wrong, we''re wrong. We won''t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Superwoman, we won''t dare to do that in the future. Please let us go."


    They looked like they were begging for mercy as they spoke to Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying took a deep breath and said sternly, "Get lost."


    When they heard this, they rolled and crawled, not daring to linger at all.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing and teasing Jiang Yingying, "Yingying, you are a girl. You have to be gentle."


    In front of Samuel, Jiang Yingying


    would not show her ferocity.


    immediat ly chacuiedhREP face and


    Reve \anteut | will be gentle and


    ask them to get out of here." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. He said, "Let''s continue our training. With this lesson, no one will provoke us


    anymore."


    In the distance, another person saw this scene, and his expression was obviously very ugly. It was Gong Tian.


    Although Gong Tian had been defeated by Samuel, he could not wait for Samuel to make a fool of himself. However, Jiang


    Yingying''s skills had surprised him.


    Even Jiang Yingying was so powerful.


    What about Samuel''s strength now?


    Was Yellow level so unbearable for a man like him who had just entered the Tianqi Realm?

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    "You''re looking for me?¡±


    In the three halls of the Tiangi Realm, Lin Tong looked at the beautiful back figure in front of him with eyes full of infatuation. For


    many people in the Tianqi Realm, this woman was their dream. Not only did He Xiaoxiao have a high status, but also her beauty


    made people fall in love with her at first sight. Lin Tong was also one of many admirers of He Xiaoxiao. Unfortunately, He


    Xiaoxiao was born with a noble and cold character. Even in Lin Tong, the God''s favored one; she had never been tempted by


    him.


    As He Xiaoxiao''s father was the master of the three halls, she had a higher vision than ordinary people. Even if Lin Tong was


    called the God''s favored son, it was nothing


    in He Xiaoxiao''s eyes. The person she could take a fancy to must have experienced a test in the devil''s cave and promoted to


    the core of Heaven-level.


    Unfortunately, no one had been able to do it for ten years. In terms of age, the current Heaven-level was much older than He


    Xiaoxiao.


    He Xiaoxiao turned around, and Lin Tong''s eyes became more infatuated.


    This was not the first time Lin Tong saw her, but every time he saw her, he had a great visual impact. In Lin Tong''s view, no one


    couldpare with her beauty.


    Of course, Lin Tong did not deny that this feeling was reinforced by He Xiaoxiao''s identity.


    After all, He Xiaoxiao was the daughter of He Qingfeng, the master of the three halls. Once he became He Qingfeng''s son-in-


    law,


    he would definitely be well-trained by He Qingfeng. In the future, he might even have the opportunity to be the master of


    the three halls. The temptation of such power was very huge.


    ¡°Help me find a way to kill Samuel," He Xiaoxiao said coldly.


    Hearing this, Lin Tong could not help but frown. Why did He Xiaoxiao suddenly have such a strong killing intent for Samuel?


    Could it be that something had happened between the two of them?


    "What did he do to you?" Lin Tong clenched his fists and said angrily.


    "You just need to tell me whether you can do it or not," He Xiaoxiao said with a condescending look. She disdained to exin


    why she wanted to kill Samuel to Lin Tong. In her opinion, Lin Tong only needed to do what she told him to do.


    Lin Tong wanted to kill Samuel even in his dreams. Before Samuel came to the Tianqi era, he had made trouble for him again


    and again. It was a pity that the matter didn''t go well. Even if he had asked Fang Zhan to fight, there was still an ident in the


    end.


    Lin Tong knew very well that it was not easy to kill Samuel.


    On that day, in the Green Peak Manor of Cloud City, although Elder Yi saved Samuel at the most critical moment, he and Fang


    Zhan had a good fight in the early stage, which was enough to show Samuel''s strength. In Lin Tong''s view, the best way for


    Samuel to die was to wait.


    By the time Samuel epted the challenge of the Heaven-level promotion and entered the Devil King Cave, he would have no


    choice but to die. There was no need for Lin Tong to make too many moves.


    "It''s just a matter of time before he dies. Don''t you know that he will participate in the Heaven Level promotion challenge?" Lin


    Tong said.


    "Do we still have to wait if we want this loser to die? Can¡¯t you do this as a God''s favored son in Tianqi?" A trace of displeasure


    shed across He Xiaoxiao''s face. Of course, she knew Samuel would participate in the Heaven-level promotion challenge. And


    she also knew Samuel would die in the devil''s cave, but she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Samuel''s indifference had offended her.


    This was the first time in He Xiaoxiao''s life that she had felt neglected. This feeling made her sleepless all night. Only the death


    of Samuel could ease her mood.


    Lin Tong took a deep breath. No one was allowed to kill each other in the Tianqi era. This was a rule that no one could vite. If


    he killed Samuel, even if he was a favored son of heaven, if this matter was known by outsiders, he would be punished


    ordingly.


    It was very likely that Lin Tong''s future would be ruined because of this matter.


    Most importantly of all, Samuel would die if he didn¡¯t do anything. As far as he was concerned, there was no need to do anything


    like that.


    "He Xiaoxiao, | believe you know better than me the consequences of killing each other in Tianqi. | don''t know what happened


    between you and him, but you don''t need to hurt yourself or even the interest of the whole three halls because of such a good-


    for-nothing,¡± Lin Tong said.


    "This is my business. What does it have to do with the three pces?" He Xiaoxiao sneered disdainfully. In her opinion, Lin Tong


    was timid and did not dare to do this. That was why he made up an excuse. This was her private affair. How could it have


    anything to do with the three pces?


    "You are the daughter of He Qingfeng, the master of the three pces. Once people know Samuel died because of you, do you


    think that the four sects won''t make things difficult for your father after they find this evidence? Although the four sects and three


    halls have not been ipatible with each other for many years, the contradiction has existed for many years,¡± Lin Tong


    exined.


    He Xiaoxiao frowned. What he said made sense.


    There were some small conflicts between the four gates and three halls. Although they did not break out on the surface, these


    conflicts were real. If Samuel died because of her, it would not only affect her, but also the whole three halls and her father.


    ¡°Lin Tong, how confident do you think he is in advancing to the Earth Level?" He Xiaoxiao asked.


    Many people now regarded Samuel as a joke, but Lin Tong was very clear about the strength of Samuel. It was definitely not


    difficult for him to reach the Earth Level.


    Although Fang Zhan used to be one of the top ten experts, his position was irreceable even now, which was enough to show


    how powerful Fang Zhan was at his peak. Even though he had retired for many years, his strength could not be underestimated.


    The fact that Samuel could force Fang Zhan to use the Sword in the Palm was proof of Samuel¡¯s strength.


    "You know Fang Zhan, don''t you?" Lin Tong asked.


    He Xiaoxiao''s face was full of dissatisfaction. She said, "I''m asking you how confident Samuel is that he can reach the Earth


    level. What does it have to do with Fang Ehan? You just have to answer my question.¡±


    Lin Tong smiled helplessly. He Xiaoxiao''s strong character could be felt from these details. However, she was indeed qualified to


    do so. After all, she was He Qingfeng¡¯s daughter. Her status in the Three Halls was second only to one person.


    "Samuel once fought with Fang Zhan and even forced Fang Zhan to use his Sword in the Palm. Do you think that with such


    strength, he can be sure to be promoted to the Earth level?" Lin Tong said.


    There was a sh of surprise in He Xiaoxiao''s eyes. Although she was not an adult when Fang Zhan left Tianqi, Fang Zhan''s


    fame was not small in Tiangi. She heard a lot of Fang Zhan''s deeds and knew the power of the sword in Fang Zhan''s palm.


    At present, among the top ten masters, there were still many people who were afraid of Fang Zhan''s Palm Sword. It was said


    that this killing move was impossible for many people to resist.


    However, Samuel had managed to force Fang Zhan to use his final hit in the battle with Fang Zhan!


    ¡°Even Fang Zhan''s Palm Sword can''t deal with Samuel?" He Xiaoxiao said in disbelief.


    "Of course not. If it weren''t for Elder


    Yi who saved Samuel, he woul


    been dead now eis¡¯ he can do


    thial rd strength is strong enough to


    be promoted to the Earth Level,¡± Lin


    Tong exined. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He Xiaoxiao nodded. Although she was very disdainful with Samuel, not everyone was qualified to do this.


    Asuspicion rose in He Xiaoxiao s heart. How could Lin Tong know so many things?


    The fight between Samuel and Fang Zhan should be in the secr world.


    "| heard that you left the Tianqi era


    for a period of time. You want


    Samuel to die in the secr world,


    don''t you?" He Xiaoxia eerad) {1


    @ use ofana taelthat Elder Yi had


    taken Samuel as his disciple, many


    people burst out disgruntlement for


    Lin Tong. As the God''s favored son,


    Lin Tong was definitely unwilling to


    let Samuel steal his spotlight.


    Therefore, it was reasonable for him


    to want to kill Samuel when he felt


    dissatisfied. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It was a pity that Samuel had alreadye to the Tianqi realm alive. This proved that the n for Lin Tong had not seeded.


    "It''s my own business. It has nothing to do with you," Lin Tong said tly.


    He Xiaoxiaoughed, and her beautiful smile was iparable. Once again, Lin Tong was stunned.


    "| didn''t expect God''s favored one to be afraid that a piece of trash like him would steal the limelight. What a joke." He Xiaoxiao


    mocked.


    If it were anyone else who dared to


    say such words, Lin Tong could not


    help but teach him a leasgn,cO?"!


    ke der on in front of him


    was the head of the three halls, so


    Lin Tong did not have the courage or


    the qualifications to do so. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m curious. Do you dare to tell me the reason why you want to kill Samuel?¡±

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    Lin Tong''s words made He Xiaoxiao''s face full of anger again. It was a shame for He Xiaoxiao to be ignored by Samuel. How


    could she tell Lin Tong?


    "Lin Tong, | warn you for thest time. This matter has nothing to do with you. You''d better not mess with me. | know you want to


    join the three halls. | think you should know my position in my father''s heart. If | don''t want to, my father will never agree." He


    Xiaoxiao said coldly.


    Lin Tong was just testing the waters. He did not expect to trigger such a drastic change in He Xiaoxiao''s emotions. This made


    him even more curious about what happened between the two of them to make He Xiaoxiao so angry.


    However, he knew that if he continued to ask, he would really anger He Xiaoxiao.


    Once she said his fault in front of He Qingfeng, it would be nonsense for him to join the three halls.


    In the whole Tianqi era, everyone knew that He Qingfeng''s doting on He Xiaoxiao had no limit. No matter what mistakes He


    Xiaoxiao made, He Qingfeng would try his best to cover it up for her. The fact that he could not offend He Xiaoxiao had almost


    be a taboo that everyone in the Tianqi era knew.


    "I''m sorry for talking too much." God''s favored son, Lin Tong, chose topromise at this time, and lowered his head to say


    these words to He Xiaoxiao, which was enough to show that he deliberately lowered his attitude.


    However, He Xiaoxiao did not feel relieved because of his politeness, because in He Xiaoxiao''s opinion, it was a matter of


    course that Lin Tong treated her like this.


    So what if he was a favored son of the heavens? In front of her, the daughter of the three hall master, how could there be a


    comparison?


    "You can''t tell anyone about my looking for you today. Otherwise, | won''t let you off,¡± He Xiaoxiao warned.


    "Yes." Lin Tong bowed his head and said.


    When He Xiaoxiao left, she did not look at Lin Tong. Obviously, in her eyes, she could not tolerate this god''s favored son of


    Tianqi.


    Lin Tong raised his head and looked at He Xiaoxiao''s back as she walked away.


    Although this womanwas seriously arrogant and had a strong personality, it was still not disgusting at all, because her


    appearance and figure were really attractive to men.


    "One day, | will conquer you. At that time, even if you are the daughter of the master of the Three Halls, you have to beg me in


    bed." Lin Tong smiled obscenely, obviously thinking nothing serious.


    On the day of the gradingpetition.


    Since it was the lowest-level qualification match, no big shot from the Tianqi era was present to watch the match. After all, the


    superiors of the Tianqi era were not willing to stoop down to such a low-level ce like the Yellow Department.


    Samuel and Jiang Yingying each had their own opponents. However, their current strength had far surpassed the Yellow level, so


    this level gradingpetition was a piece of cake for them.


    During the Samuel¡¯s Competition, all the people at the Yellow Level were present. Among them, Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian


    were the most emotional. After all, as the examiners, they had gone to the Nangong family once. At that time, Samuel was just a


    good-for-nothing in their eyes. But now, Samuel was about to be a Xuan Level person. The gap between their statuses was


    not as simple as a title.


    "s, this is the difference in talent.


    Samuel has only been in the Tianqi Realm for a short time, and he is about to reach the Xuan Level." Zhuang Tang sighed with


    emotion in his heart. In the past, he was still superior to Samuel, but now, he had to bow his head when he saw Samuel. This


    was the importance of strength in the Tianqi Realm.


    In order to improve his status in the Tianqi era, strength was the only threshold, but this only threshold stopped most of the


    people.


    Gong Tian asked Zhuang Tang, "Master, Samuel''s opponent is the top master of Yellow level. Is it possible that he will lose?"


    Zhuang Tang raised his eyebrows and looked at Gong Tian. He smiled and said," Don''t you know whether it is possible or not?


    Do you still need to ask me?"


    Gong Tian hung his shoulders powerlessly. He did have the answer in his heart, because before that, he had seen Jiang


    Yingying''s strength. Those yellow-level people had no chance to resist in front of Jiang Yingying, not to mention Samuel.


    Although Samuel''s opponent was the top yellow-level expert, what was he?


    "| didn''t expect the gap between our identities to be so big in such a short time," Gong Tian said.


    "The gap will get bigger and bigger. You don''t have to think it''s unfair. You can only me yourself for being not strong enough.


    At this time, thepetition had begun. Samuel''s opponent showed a strong desire to fight. He growled in a low voice as if he


    was building up strength.


    Samuel sauntered towards him, his hands behind his back. He did not seem to be in any defensive stance at all.


    This action aroused the curiosity of many people.


    Most of the people present had never seen Samuel''s skills. Most of them thought that it was impossible for Samuel to win the


    ranking contest. So in their view, Samuel''s action at this time seemed to be looking for death.


    "What is this guy doing? Does he think this is shopping?"


    "This boy really doesn''t know anything. He''s just here to make a fool of himself."


    ¡°Ah, | thought there would be a big fight, but | didn¡¯t expect this guy to be stupid. It¡¯s really disappointing.¡±


    While the crowd was talking, Samuel suddenly said, "I know that you have been preparing for today for a long time, but you met


    me, which means that you are unlucky.


    The opponent sneered and suddenly exerted strength from his feet. His whole body seemed to be carrying a thousand pounds of


    strength as he rushed toward Samuel.


    At the moment when he exerted his strength, the man''s feet left two deep footprints on the ground, which were enough to show


    how terrible the strength was.


    Everyone was shocked at the same time. No one had expected that he would spare no effort in the beginning. He was going to


    give Samuel a fatal blow.


    "Samuel is done. Even if he doesn''t die, he''ll be disabled."


    "With Samuel''s present reputation, he would have made a name for himself in the Tianqi Realm if he had been able to defeat


    him. This guy must have spared no effort in defeating him."


    Just as the crowd was talking about this, the man''s attack had already arrived at Samuel''s face.


    In the face of such a powerful attack, Samuel looked rxed, as if he did not care at all.


    "You''re pretty strong, but you''re still weak when ites to strength." Samuel said faintly. He stretched out his right hand. Just


    when everyone thought that his right hand would be destroyed, they saw the man¡¯s powerful attack being suppressed.


    He stopped rushing forward in an instant, as if he had encountered a huge resistance.


    "What... what''s going on? "


    "How could it be? Could Samuel have blocked his attack?"


    "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. He¡¯s famous for his strength. How could Samuel have such great strength?"


    The crowd was extremely shocked by the scene in front of them.


    Gong Tian''s scalp was numb, and he couldn''t help saying, "Master, he blocked it so easily!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel''s opponent was also full of


    disbelief. In his opinion, evendfina!


    caul aera Sarnuel Gi this punch,


    hewould definitely lose half of his


    life. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    But now, in front of him, it was as if there was an iron wall that directly blocked his way.


    ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible? " The man looked at Samuel in horror.


    Samuel raised the corner of his mouth and said, "It''s my turn."


    The simple words made the man feel a strong sense of crisis. When he was about to leave, a huge force came to his chest.


    Then, he felt weightless and flew


    backward. With a vere nays |


    ii felhigahel ofddn ¡°and now he


    became so silent that you could hear


    a pin drop. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There was only the sound of breathing in the silent stage of the Ranking Event. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Samuel.


    Apart from disbelief, there was also fear.


    Faced with this type of opponent, who dared to fight against him?


    After a long silence, someone finally came to his senses.


    "Is, is this the end?"


    "Samuel... is indeed worthy of being a disciple of Elder Yi. He is actually this strong."


    "Who dares to fight with him? There is no chance of winning at all."


    Along with the sighs, everyone finally


    saw the strength of Sanquel. Fey \ |


    nig emfowtridiclfous their


    ridicule to Samuel was. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    Jiang Yingying''s match went very smoothly as well. No one could stop her with just one move. The two of them had made those


    people look at them with new eyes, and no one dared to look down upon them.


    ¡°Fang Zhan, how many more matches do | have next?" Samuel asked Fang Zhan after the grading.


    Fang Zhan was not surprised by the result. After all, he had personally experienced the strength of Samuel. A Yellow level man


    was nothing to him.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the rigid rule of Tianqi, Fang Zhan would have thought that Samuel would have been able to participate in the


    Xuan Level gradingpetition


    directly.


    "No," Fang Zhan said with a smile.


    "No more?" Samuel was surprised. There were so many people participating in the gradingpetition. How could there be only


    one opponent for him?


    Fang Zhan patted Samuel on the shoulder and said, "Just now, all your opponents forfeited. No one dares to fight with you. Of


    course, there will be nopetition."


    Samuel touched his nose and said with a smile, "Don''t you think | am too high-profile? Will | be a thorn in some people''s


    side?"


    "In Tianqi, you don''t need to keep a low profile, because this is a ce to talk with strength. If you don''t keep a high profile, how


    can you let others know how powerful you are? Now you and Yingying can directly reach the Xuan Level, and you can set off


    immediately to participate in the earth-level grading contest," Fang Zhan said.


    Samuel put his hands on the back of his neck and said with a calm face, "I didn¡¯t expect that the Tianqi, which is pursued by


    countless martial artists, is just so-so."


    Fang Zhan shook his head and reminded Samuel, "Don''t be careless. There is a big gap between the strength of the Yellow level


    and the Earth level. Your next opponent is not so easy to deal with. In addition to dealing with the people of the Xuan level, there


    is also a test for the experts of the Earth level. This is your real challenge." "For me, the real challenge is the devil king cave."


    Samuel said. Progressing to the Earth level was just a threshold, so it was not a real challenge for him.


    The reason why Samuel was so confident was that he could now feel the echo of the skull power and his own power. He could


    even feel that he had reached a new realm. His body was constantly absorbing the endless power of the skull, which made his


    strength rise very quickly.


    Earlier, Samuel had been worried that his level-uppetition would be thwarted. However, now that he had the strength of his


    skull, the level-uppetition became much easier.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Fang Zhan knew that Samuel''s goal should indeed be ced in the Devil King''s Cave, because this was the expectation of Elder


    Yi for him. But the grading game was also not to be underestimated. This was the prerequisite for whether Samuel could go to


    the Devil King''s Cave.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, or you will suffer a lot," Fang Zhan reminded him.


    Samuel did not expand, not because he did not care about the uing ranking game, but because he was now fully confident


    that he could do it.


    The news of Samuel''s promotion soon reached He Xiaoxiao, but she still showed disdain for him. Because in He Xiaoxiao''s


    eyes, the Yellow Level was the lowest level. It was nothing for Samuel to win such a ranking game.


    "It seems that Samuel does have some strength. There is a reason why Elder Yi can value him." Aman with thick eyebrows and


    big eyes, with a strong back and a stocky waist, said in a low voice. He was He Xiaoxiao''s father, He Qingfeng, the master of the


    three halls!


    He Qingfeng''s name was very elegant and difficult to rte to him, because his physique was as strong as a ck bear. Such a


    person should have a very fierce name.


    "Dad, he just beat a yellow-leveled yer. Is that good enough?" He Xiaoxiao said disdainfully.


    He Qingfeng smiled faintly. In the face of his daughter, he would never show a strict attitude. Even if he knew Samuel was a


    person that could not be underestimated, he would not me He Xiaoxiao for her attitude toward this matter.


    "My good daughter, what kind of person is Elder Vi? Will he really let a good-for-nothing be his apprentice?" He Qingfeng said


    with a smile.


    He Xiaoxiao had already regarded Samuel as her enemy in her heart. No matter how powerful Samuel was, she would not admit


    it in her heart. And now she only had one request-she wanted Samuel to die.


    ¡°Perhaps Elder Yi took his money. Isn¡¯t Tianqi talking about it now?" He Xiaoxiao said.


    He Qingfeng couldn''t helpughing. Only idiots would talk like this. Who would take such nonsense seriously?


    The Tianqi did need the support of some big families in the secr world, or they would not be able to maintain it. After all,


    people here also needed to buy clothes, but it did not mean that the Tianqi was a ce where people could buy it at the cost of


    money.


    Moreover, as the head of the four gates, how could Elder Yi be blinded by money? "Silly girl, do you think Dad will be bought


    over by money?" He Qingfeng asked.


    ¡°Of course not." He Xiaoxiao said without thinking, "Dad is so upright. How can you be bribed by money? Besides, the three halls


    have never been short of money."


    "Since I''m not short of money, why would Elder Yi be short of money?" He Qingfeng said.


    This sentence made He Xiaoxiao not know how to refute it. She could only act like a youngdy and said, "Dad, can''t you go


    with my wishes? Why do you insist on going against me?"


    Seeing that He Xiaoxiao seemed to be angry, He Qingfeng quickly said, "Yes, yes, yes. My good daughter is right. It must be that


    old guy is short of money.¡± "Humph." He Xiaoxiao raised her head coldly, which made He Qingfeng smile bitterly.


    "Dad still has something to do. You can y by yourself first." Helplessly, He Qingfeng had to find an excuse to escape.


    He Xiaoxiao''s expression gradually became gloomy. Samuel won the grading contest in a very easy way, and all his opponents


    gave up, which showed how powerful he was.


    Although He Xiaoxiao did not want to admit it, she was not stupid. Samuel was able to show such a strong deterrence, which


    was enough to show Samuel was not a simple person.


    However, the stronger Samuel was, the more unwilling He Xiaoxiao was to ept this fact.


    "No, | have to find a way to stop this good-for-nothing," He Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth and said.


    Never offend a narrow-minded woman. Otherwise, the trouble she caused was unimaginable.


    Samuel did not know that his attitude towards He Xiaoxiao had caused a lot of trouble. Because in his opinion, it was just a small


    matter. After all, he had a wife and a child. It was reasonable for him not to care about other women.


    In the new environment, Samuel


    found that there was a huge


    difference in treatment petwedn ite


    YeJousievetarld the Xuan-level. The


    living environment was better, and


    even the food was of higher grades.


    This was a very obvious ss


    system. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nowadays, everyone is equal. | didn''t expect that there would be such an obvious difference in the level of Tianqi," Samuel said


    with a look ofment.


    "Brother Samuel, equality is just a slogan. In fact, there is no equal at all," Jiang Yingying said.


    "That¡¯s true. Those with different abilities will naturally have different positions. How can they be equal?" Samuel nodded and


    said.


    Since Samuel and Jiang Yingying had


    be famous in the Yellow-level


    battle, many people at the Xuan-level


    had heard abo rabeietbdeothe


    appeatarid Hot them attracted many


    people''s secret attention. Some of


    them looked at the two with new


    eyes, while others thought that


    winning the Yellow-levelpetition


    was nothing, so they turned up their


    noses at them. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Samuel never cared about


    these things. No matter what these


    people thought of hirpahis geatnbw.


    vil King''s cave. This was the


    only way he could find out about


    Tianqi''s secrets and solve the


    greatest confusion in his heart.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    In order to win the second round of the gradingpetition, Samuel and Jiang Yingying spent a lot of effort on training, and they


    did not take it lightly at all.


    Because there was a big gap between the Xu an Level and the Yellow Level. Samuel did not want any idents to happen in


    this gradingpetition.


    What he wanted was not to prove himself, nor to let outsiders know how powerful he was, but to solve the confusion in his heart


    as soon as possible and not to waste a little time.


    At the same time, Lin Tong and He Xiaoxiao were also plotting how to kill Samuel.


    Lin Tong did not want his title of God¡¯s favored son to waver because of Samuel. He Xiaoxiao wanted to make Samuel pay for


    ignoring her.


    Although they were not in the same boat, they had the same purpose, so they met each other frequently recently.


    As for Lin Tong''s desire to join the Three Halls, Elder Yi had already known about it. After all, Lin Tong had now made no secret


    of his going to the Three halls.


    ¡°Elder Yi, if Lin Tong joins the three halls, it will be a great loss for us. He will make the three halls stronger. We can''t lose Lin


    Tong, " a middle-aged man said to Elder Yi. As an assistant to Elder Yi, he had been paying close attention to the movement of


    Lin Tong recently. The frequent contact between Lin Tong and He Xiaoxiao made him worry very much.


    Lin Tong was, after all, a very talented person, and his future achievements were limitless. He was even likely to represent the


    future of the four gates. If such a person was allowed to join the three halls, it would undoubtedly promote the arrogance of the


    three halls.


    Elder Yi smiled slightly. He did not care whether Lin Tong would join the three halls or not at all, because the nature of people like


    Lin Tong could not enter the eyes of Elder Yi. In the view of Elder Yi, pursuing the bubble reputation was the biggest taboo for


    warriors.


    "Do you know why | didn''t ept Lin Tong as my disciple?" asked Elder Yi.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "| don''t know." The assistant shook his head. This was probably the mystery in the hearts of all the Tianqi people. Because no


    matter how you looked at it, Lin Tong was thousands of times better than Samuel.


    Moreover, Lin Tong had been in the Tianqi Realm for a longer time and had more advantages than Samuel. But Elder Yi had


    made a move that made many people dumbfounded. He abandoned the favored son of heaven in front of him and chose a


    secr person as his disciple.


    ¡°Lin Tong has a certain level of strength, but he won''t be the strongest in the future. More importantly, he has been unable to get


    rid of his vanity for so many years. The title of God¡¯s favored son has made him lose himself. With such a temperament, he can


    never be a top master and can''t bear the future of the four gates." Elder Yi exined.


    The assistant shook his head. In his opinion, it was a very normal thing for young people to have vanity, and since Lin Tong had


    such strength, it was not a big deal to have a little vanity. Anyone would not be able to control this.


    ¡°Elder Yi, could it be that Samuel became the strongest? I''ve heard about his ranking game. He did show great strength, but it''s


    just a yellow-level ranking game. For Lin Tong, who is at the Earth-level, there is still a huge gap between them. Moreover, with


    Lin Tong''s talent, I''m afraid that Samuel can''t catch up with him for the rest of his life," the assistant said.


    Elder Yiughed and said, "This is because you don''t know much about Samuel. Maybe he can fight with Lin Tong now. Do you


    believe it? "


    "| don¡¯t believe you." The assistant gave a positive answer without thinking, because the masters in the Tianqi era and the


    secr masters werepletely different. Even if Samuel had been invincible in the secr world, he was not qualified to be


    called a master in the Tianqi era. Moreover, since Lin Tong grew up in the Tianqi era when he was a child, his talent and the


    umtion of martial arts were notparable to Samuel''s.


    "Since you don''t believe me, then we can only watch. What | can tell you is that Samuel would be the first person to enter the


    Devil Kings'' cave in the next ten years, and he wille out alive," said Elder Yi.


    The assistant looked shocked and asked in disbelief, "Elder Yi, are you really going to let him participate in the Heaven-level


    promotion?"


    "Do you think my words are a joke?" Elder Yi said calmly.


    His assistant did feel that Elder Yi was joking before, and he even thought that it was only this way to increase Samuel''s fame in


    Tianqi, so that his disciple would be known by everyone. He did not expect that the promotion of Heaven-grade was actually true!


    Didn¡¯t he want Samuel to die?


    In the past ten years, no new person in Tiangi had been promoted to Heaven-level.


    In the past ten years, dozens of people entered the Devil King¡¯s cave, but none of them coulde back alive, and they were all


    top masters at the Earth Level.


    In his assistant''s opinion, Samuel didn¡¯t even have a one percent chance.


    ¡°Elder Yi, it has been ten years since someone reached the Heaven Level promotion. How could Samuel do it?" The assistant


    said.


    Elder Yi sighed and said helplessly," Because no one canplete it, the devil''s cave has be the mental worry of many


    Earth-level masters in the past two years. They are afraid of the devil''s cave, so no one is willing to challenge it. The top power of


    Tianqi is weakening imperceptibly. If this continues, the Tianqi era will decline sooner orter."


    The assistant knew this truth, but this could not change the situation easily, let alone it was not the situation Samuel could break.


    Elder Yi wanted to use Samuel to break those people''s fear of the devil king''s cave. Although this was a good idea, he absolutely


    chose the wrong person.


    Samuel had just joined the Tianqi era. In his assistant''s eyes, he was like a baby in a swaddle. He was still growing up and might


    be able to do it in the future, but not now.


    ¡°Elder Yi, are you betting? Are you betting Samuel wille back alive from the devil''s cave to stimte others?" the assistant


    asked in confusion.


    Elder Yi nodded and said, "It¡¯s not fair for Samuel, but | believe in him."


    The assistant shook his head and said, " Elder Yi, | don''t know where you got your confidence in him, but it''s almost impossible. |


    don''t think he''s qualified to be promoted to the Earth category."


    Elder Yi heaved a long sigh. After


    bringing Samuel to the Tiangi Realm,


    all ofthis could only be|eft tafete


    Whether Saindel Could get promoted


    was not under his control. If he made


    a fool of himself because of this,


    Elder Yi could only bear the


    responsibility. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m going back to my room to rest. You don''t have to interfere in the affairs of Lin Tong. Let him choose.¡± Elder Yi said.


    The assistant was very reluctant to see Lin Tong join the three halls, but since Elder Yi had said so, he had no choice.


    ¡°You put your hope in Samuel, but abandoned a real talent like Lin Tong. Eler Yi, I''m really worried that you''ll regret your decision


    one day,¡± the assistant said to himself.


    Except for Elder Yi, all the people of the four sects were puzzled about this matter, and some of them were even a little angry.


    The four leaders of the four sects gathered together to discuss how to persuade Lin Tong to stay and change his mind.


    "Elder Yi was really confused this


    time. Recently, Lin Tong has had


    frequent contact with He Xiaoxiag,/


    the past two days, Qaea he Kave to


    prateraithitthe doesn''t know?" "Lin


    Tong is a master cultivated by the


    four sects. How can it be taken


    advantage of by the three halls?


    Since Elder Yi doesn''t show up, we


    have to find a way to persuade Lin


    Tong to stay.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I¡¯ve already sent people to check on Samuel. He''s indeed powerful, but there''s still a big gap between him and Lin Tong. Losing


    Lin Tong for Samuel will be a great loss for the four sects."


    "I''ve already informed Lin Tong. He''ll be here soon. Our four masters will ask him to stay together. | hope he can do us a favor."


    Soon, Lin Tong arrived. Because of


    his special identity, even if he met the


    four chiefs, he would not be inferior


    to them. Moreover iaTong we!


    carried Wit the four sects


    now. As long as He Qingfeng opened


    his mouth, he would immediately


    abandon the four sects and throw


    himself into the arms of the three


    halls, so he did not pay attention to


    the four people in front of him at all.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Gathering together, | wonder why you want to see me?" Lin Tong said faintly, with a sense of disdain and pride in his tone.


    ¡°Lin Tong, we know that you have frequent contacts with He Xiaoxiao recently, and we have guessed that you want to join the


    Three Halls, but you are a master cultivated by our Four gates, so we want to ask you to stay. Tell us your conditions."

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    Hearing this, Lin Tong smiled coldly, but he was very satisfied in his heart. He did not expect that the matter of him joining the


    three halls could be persuaded jointly by the four masters, which was enough to show how influential he was in the four sects.


    This kind of treatment was not something that an ordinary person could receive.


    But even so, would Lin Tong change his mind?


    He would not, because he would never stay at the four gates with someone like Samuel.


    "| won''t live in the four gates with a piece of trash. If you want me to change my mind, you have to drive him out of the Tianqi


    Realm," Lin Tong said coldly.


    To drive Samuel out of the Tianqi Realm!


    The faces of the four masters changed dramatically. Everyone in the Tianqi era knew that Elder Yi had chosen Samuel as his


    disciple. How could they drive Samuel out of the Tianqi era? If they did so, it would be a shame to Elder Yi, and the whole system


    would beughed at by the three sects.


    ¡°Lin Tong, you grew up in the four gates. It was the four gates that gave you today. Are you really going to be a traitor?¡±


    "That''s right. You''ve made great achievements today, and you''ve also been carefully trained by the four sects."


    ¡°Carefully cultivated?" Lin Tong looked at the four chiefs with disdain and said lightly, "This is my talent. Even if | grew up in the


    three halls, my strength won''t be worse than it is now. What qualifications do you have to say such a thing?"


    "No matter how talented you are, you still need to be trained. Without the four gates, is there a dayof you now?" The Master of


    the Blue Dragon Sect said discontentedly. Lin Tong was trained by the four sects with all their strength, and the four sects almost


    spared no effort in this matter. But now, Lin Tong didn''t take their efforts seriously at all, thinking that he had today''s


    achievements only because of his strong talent, which was simply nonsense.


    "That''s great. If you think that postcelestial training is more important, why don''t you train someone like me? Isn''t Samuel the


    best candidate? He''s a personal disciple of Elder Vi," Lin Tong said with a smile.


    This statement left the four Sect Leaders unable to refute it. They did not ce their hopes on Samuel.


    "Unless Samuel withdrews from the Tianqi realm. There''s no room for discussion on this matter." After saying this, Lin Tong left.


    His attitude was very firm and there was absolutely no room for negotiation.


    The four leaders looked downcast. Since Elder Yi had personally brought Samuel back, how could they drive him out of the


    Tiangi Realm?


    "It seems that no one can stop this matter. It''s really a bargain for that old guy, He Qingfeng. The talent that our four sects have


    carefully cultivated has now be the members of the three halls," the White Tiger Sect Master said with a look of


    dissatisfaction.


    The leader of the Azure Dragon Sect sighed and said, "The four sects are likely to be seriously injured because of this matter. In


    the future, if we are suppressed by the three halls and can¡¯t raise their heads, Elder Yi will be the sinner."


    At this time, the Vermilion Bird Sect Master hesitated and said, "Could it be that Samuel can really bring a miracle?"


    Hearing this, the other three shook their heads with wry smiles.


    Miracle?


    Maybe, but it couldn''t have happened to Samuel.


    "Vermillion Bird, you''re really whimsical. Samuel has only been here for less than a month. Do you think he can do it?"


    "Women are women. They always depend on luck. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that. It''s impossible."


    Although Vermilion Bird also felt that this possibility was not very likely, she did not think that Elder Yi was really confused. Since


    he could do this, there must be a reason.


    "So what if I''m a woman? Am | worse than you? Do you want a fight?"


    Hearing Vermilion Bird''s words, the other three showed fear on their faces.


    Although she was a woman, when fighting, she was even more irritable than a man.


    "| still have some matters to attend to, so I''ll be taking my leave first."


    "| also have something to do."


    "Wait for me. Let''s go together.¡±


    The three soon left, leaving Vermilion Bird alone.


    "Boy, let me see what kind of person you are," the Vermillion Bird said to herself, and then walked toward the territory of the


    Xuan Level.


    Samuel was resting in the midst of the training. When he saw a middle-aged woman walking towards him, he could not help but


    feel his heart racing. This was a feeling he had never experienced in front of a beautiful woman like Qi Yiyun.


    This woman''s appearance was not stunning. Although her figure was very good, it was not enough for a man to be obsessed


    with her at first nce. However, the charm of her body made men feel that they could not extricate themselves from it.


    She exuded an extremely strong feminine aura with every movement that she made. She was enchanting and attractive.


    Samuel stood up subconsciously.


    "My name is Vermilion Bird.¡± The Vermilion Bird walked in front Samuel and said directly.


    Vermilion Bird?


    "Could it be one of the four gates masters?"


    ¡°Are you the leader of the Vermilion Bird Sect?" Samuel asked.


    The Vermilion Bird nodded, took another step closer to Samuel, and looked him up and down carefully.


    Awhiff of fragrance came to his nose, which made Samuel take a deep breath unconsciously. This kind of natural fragrance was


    much better than perfume.


    "Do you know how big a change has happened to the four gates because of your presence?" The Vermilion Bird looked Samuel


    up and down and found that his advantages seemed to be that he was only a little more handsome. Nothing else could be seen.


    "Change?" Samuel looked at the Vermilion Bird in confusion and asked, "What change?


    ¡°Lin Tong is the God''s favored son carefully cultivated by my four sects. But because of your presence, he has to join the three


    halls now. Do you think you are qualified topare with Lin Tong?" Vermilion Bird said bluntly. She had always been


    straightforward and never hid her emotions or considered the other party''s feelings.


    Samuel had heard from Fang Zhan about the conflict between the four sects and three halls. Joining the three halls was


    equivalent to betraying the four halls.


    "| didn¡¯t expect Lin Tong to be so afraid of me," Samuel said with a smile. "In addition to trying his best to kill me, he even


    betrayed the four sects."


    ¡°Lin Tong wants to kill you?" the Vermilion Bird asked in confusion. She had never heard of this, and Lin Tong really wanted to do


    this. How could Samuel still be alive?


    Could it be that his current strength was alreadyparable to that of Lin Tong?


    "How is this possible?"


    "Two times. It''s a pity that he didn''t seed," Samuel said.


    "Do it in person?" The Vermilion Bird was shocked. If Samuel could really resist Lin Tong twice, she would really look at him with


    new eyes.


    "No." Samuel shook his head.


    The Vermilion Bird smiled faintly. She


    had thought Samuel could block Li


    Tong twice by pangerhtfurted out


    thanLanttdny had not taken any


    action at all. It was probably because


    he had found some small potatoes to


    test Samuel. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Samuel''s next wordspletely stunned Vermilion Bird.


    "The second time was Fang Zhan''s attack. You should know who Fang Zhan is, right?" Samuel said.


    "What?" When Vermilion Bird heard the word "Fang Zhan", she couldn''t calm down in an instant.


    She did not know what had happened


    in the secr world, but she kne


    that Elder Yih sstundrto Fang


    thi \tine! hPaddition to Samuel and


    Jiang Yingying, the former top ten


    master Fang Zhan had alsoe


    back. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    As powerful as Fang Zhan was, the Vermilion Bird knew very well how powerful he was. It was impossible for Lin Tong''s personal


    attack to have the same effect as Fang Zhan¡¯s.


    Samuel was actually able to survive under Fang Zhan''s hands!


    "Vermilion Bird, | haven''t seen you for a long time." At this time, Fang Zhan''s voice came from behind.


    The Vermilion Bird suddenly turned her head. Although the familiar face had aged a lot, the Vermilion Bird did not forget it.


    "Fang Zhan, can he really survive in your hands?" The Vermilion Bird couldn''t wait to ask.


    Fang Zhan smiled lightly, walked to the side of the Vermilion Bird and said, "We haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    Shouldn''t we talk about the old days?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The anxious Vermilion Bird grabbed Fang Zhan by the cor and asked, "Hurry up and tell me the answer. Don''t waste time."


    Fang Zhan looked helpless. He didn''t expect that after so many years, Vermilion Bird was still so irritable. She was nearly forty


    years old, but she was still so impulsive.


    ¡°A woman in your forties. Can''t you calm down?" Fang Zhan said.


    The Vermilion Bird was stunned for a moment, and thenpletely exploded. She hated it when people talked about age in front


    of her, especially her age.


    Then, Samuel saw a scene that


    shocked him. The two started mM


    fighting as so ap theavas


    digage@einient etween them.


    Moreover, the Vermilion Bird was


    ruthless everywhere and showed no


    mercy at all. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel smiled helplessly. However, the Vermillion Bird did not look like a woman in her forties. At most,


    he was in her early 30s.

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    "Vermillion Bird, can you have something to talk about? Why did you start to fight?"


    "Say it. I''ll rip your mouth out. Watch how you talk." The Vermilion Bird roared angrily.


    Fang Zhan had unspeakable bitterness in his heart. He didn¡¯t know that age would cause such a strong emotional fluctuation of


    the Vermilion Bird. If he had known this would happen, he would have shut up.


    "Don''t you want to know the strength of Samuel? Stop and I''ll tell you," Fang Zhan said.


    ¡°Right now, | don''t want to know anything. | just want to tear your mouth apart.¡± The Vermilion Bird didn''t give him the slightest


    chance. It was clear that the topic of age had already touched upon the Vermilion Bird''s restricted area.


    "This Fang Zhan deserves it. Doesn''t he know that a woman''s age is a secret? If he casually says it, of course he will be beaten.


    " Jiang Yingying stood beside Samuel and watched the fun, but she didn''t forget to kick Fang Zhan when he was down.


    Samuel secretly kept this in mind. He would have his own ideas in the future that he could not mention this topic.


    ¡°Fang Zhan has lived in seclusion in the mountains and forests for many years. I''m afraid he has long forgotten how to get along


    with women," Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying curled her lips. It could not be an excuse to live in seclusion in the mountains. This was the most fundamental


    taboo to deal with women, especially when it came to dealing with older women.


    At this time, Fang Zhan was obviously unable to resist the pressure from Vermilion Bird. After all, he had lived in seclusion for


    many years. Although he had been working hard to restore his strength recently, it was still impossible for him to return to the


    peak. The path of Martial Arts was to go against the current. If he didn¡¯t advance, he would retreat. This was something that no


    one could change.


    "He forced me to use my Palm Sword," Fang Zhan suddenly said.


    The Vermilion Bird stopped in the blink of an eye and turned to Samuel.


    Sword in the Palm!


    Fang Zhan''s palm sword didn''te out, otherwise, it would take his life. Samuel was still alive, which meant that Fang Zhan


    couldn''t kill him even though he wielded his palm sword, which shocked Vermilion Bird so much that she couldn''t believe it.


    "How could this young man have such a powerful strength?"


    The Vermilion Bird looked at Fang Zhan coldly and said, "I''ll deal with youter.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After that, the Vermilion Bird moved quickly and appeared in front of Samuel in the blink of an eye


    "You can ward off his palm sword?" The Vermilion Bird''s chest heaved slightly.


    For a man, this kind of scenery was breathtaking. Fortunately, Samuel was a special example. His eyes did not even look down


    at all.


    "No," Samuel said truthfully. If it hadn''t been for Elder Yi''s timely appearance that day, he would have been killed by Fang Zhan''s


    palm sword.


    The Vermillion Bird frowned, Samuel continued to exin, "While Fang Zhan was using his Palm Sword, Elder Yi came out to


    stop him, which saved my life."


    The Vermilion Bird suddenly circled around Samuel. She looked him up and down as if she wanted to see what was special


    about him.


    Samuel couldn''t block Fang Zhan''s Sword Wield, but he was able to force Fang Zhan to use it. It was enough to show that


    Samuel''s strength was not weak.


    But this guy, no matter how she looked at him, she couldn''t see that he was so powerful.


    "Kid, tell me the truth. What''s special about you?" The Vermilion Bird stopped in front of Samuel. She was very close to him and


    oppressed him with her powerful momentum.


    The tips of their noses almost touched each other''s. Samuel could even feel the breath of the Vermilion Bird. The fragrance


    became clearer and more attractive.


    Samuel couldn''t help asking, "May | ask what perfume you use?"


    Atrace of coldness shed in Vermilion Bird''s eyes, and she said, "Are you flirting with me?"


    Samuel quickly shook his head. Facing such an irascible woman, how could he dare to tease her? Moreover, Fang Zhan just


    said that she was already a woman of nearly 40 years old. Samuel did not have such a hobby.


    "No, | just want to give my wife the same one," Samuel said.


    "Don''t change the topic, tell me, why are you so powerful? Fang Zhan was once one of the ten great experts, how could you


    force him to use the Palm Sword!" The Vermillion Bird said coldly.


    In Tianqi, people never put secr masters in their eyes. It was not because of prejudice, but because in fact, in Tianqi, the


    strength of secr masters was really not worth mentioning. This was not an exception, but everyone was like this.


    But Samuel was an exception. He was able to force Fang Zhan to use his sword in the palm before he joined the Tianqi era.


    Such strength was simply impossible in the eyes of the Vermilion Bird.


    Samuel''s strength came from his skull, but he had never told anyone about it. He had never told anyone about it before, now, or


    even more so in the future.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because my talent is extremely high, even higher than that of Lin Tong?" Samuel said.


    The Vermilion Bird was obviously gritting her teeth. Was this really something that talent could do? But apart from this


    exnation, there seemed to be no other way to exin this situation.


    "Kid, remember, the four sects lost Lin Tong because of you. I''ll give you a piece of advice. If you can''t rece Lin Tong, I''ll never


    let you go," the Vermillion Bird threatened.


    "Calm down first. It''s easy for a woman to have wrinkles when she¡¯s angry. That''s not worth the loss," Samuel said.


    After hearing this, the Vermilion Bird¡¯s expression rxed in an instant.


    Wrinkles, this was the natural enemy of a woman!


    "I''ll be there to visit you in the next gradingpetition. | hope your performance won''t disappoint me." After that, the Vermilion


    Bird turned around and left.


    Fang Zhan didn''t dare to breathe loudly on the side, for fear of attracting the attention of Vermilion Bird.


    But before the Vermilion Bird had gone far, she suddenly stopped and turned to look at Fang Zhan.


    Fang Zhan''s heart tightened. He really shouldn''t have offended this woman.


    "Fang Zhan, let''s settle this next time."


    Fang Zhan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. What did he do to offend Vermilion Bird?


    After the Vermilion Bird left, she went straight back to the Vermilion Bird Gate.


    Among the four sects, the Vermilion


    Bird Sect had the least people.


    Because women had a eatc O''T)


    ¡°{speittee mone arts, this was


    th¨¦ key to the minority of the


    Vermilion Bird Sect. It was extremely


    difficult for women to enter the


    Tianqi Realm and reach the Earth


    Level. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, the Vermilion Bird Sect was


    definitely one of the four gates,


    including the three halls, which w


    all extraordinary existes\ses: Because


    wornenlivare very fatal to men, which


    was the attraction of maism.


    Moreover, the women of the


    Vermilion Bird Sect were all top


    beauties, which gave many people


    preferential treatment to the


    Vermilion Bird Sect. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sect Master, what happened? Is Lin Tong really going to betray the four gates?" "This Lin Tong is really a good-for-nothing. The


    four sects have cultivated him for many years, but he has no affection for usat all."


    "In fact, this matter can''t be med on Lin Tong. He is the God''s favored son of Tianqi, but he didn¡¯t get the treatment of God''s


    favored son. His limelight has been taken away by a good-for-nothing. Anyone else wouldn''t be convinced."


    Several beautiful disciples expressed


    their own opinions. In their hearts,


    between Samuel and bing ong He


    lather was \abviously more popr


    among the people. After all, Lin Tong


    had been in the Tianqi era for many


    years, and his excellence could be


    seen by everyone. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Samuel was a nobody. He had just joined the Tianqi realm and wanted to steal Lin Tong''s fame. How could it


    make Lin Tong submit to him?


    "Do you think Samuel and Lin Tong can''t bepared?" asked the Vermilion Bird.


    "It''s not just us who think so. | think all the people in Tianqi will think so."


    "Sect Master, Lin Tong has been in the Tianqi for so many years, how can an outsiderpare with him?"


    Hearing this, the Vermilion Bird nodded. Before she saw Samuel, she had the same idea. But after meeting him, she had to


    change her mind. A man who could force Fang Zhan to use his sword, could she say that he was not powerful enough?


    "If | tell you that Samuel is very likely to be more powerful than Lin Tong, do you believe it?" The Vermilion Bird continued to ask.


    "He''s even more powerful than Lin Tong?"


    Upon hearing this, they couldn''t helpughing with their hands covering their mouths.


    "Sect Leader, how is this possible? He is a man from the secr world who has just joined the Tianqi Realm. How can he


    compare with Lin Tong?"


    "For Tianqi, the masters of the secr world can only be regarded as martial artists who have just entered the martial arts world.


    Sect Leader, why did you suddenly say that?"


    "Sect Master, are you so angry that you''ve lost your head? "


    Seeing their reactions, the Vermilion Bird shook her head. She had nned to tell the other three about it, but now it seemed


    unnecessary, because no one would believe


    her.

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    To make people believe Samuel¡¯s strength, it didn''t matter what others said. He had to prove it to everyone.


    However, the Vermilion Bird, who originally had no hope for this matter, now had a little expectation.


    Now, no one in the Tianqi era thought highly of him, and they even waited to see him make a fool of himself. The people in the


    three halls felt that the practice of Elder Yi was extremely stupid, and they couldn¡¯t wait to see it be a p in the face.


    If Samuel could really prove himself, he would not only be able to fight for himself, but also be able to make the four gates proud.


    Moreover, it did not matter whether Lin Tong would go to the three halls or not under such circumstances. It was because


    Samuel was not only possible to rece Lin Tong, but even stronger than Lin Tong!


    "Sect Leader, what''s wrong?"


    "Why don''t we persuade Lin Tong?"


    The few disciples looked worried when they saw that the Vermilion Bird did not speak.


    The Vermilion Bird shook her head and said, "I''m fine. As for Lin Tong¡¯s choice, it''s his own business. Vermilion Bird Gate doesn''t


    need to intervene."


    They couldn''t help sighing in their hearts.


    It seemed that all four sects had been destroyed by Samuel. It was really not worth it. The four sects had been on equal terms


    with the three halls for more than a decade. If they made the four sects inferior to others because of him, it would make the


    people of the four sects copse.


    In the Xuan-level territory, when night fell, Samuel and Jiang Yingying finished their training. After dinner, they washed up for a


    while and went back to their rooms to rest.


    When he was at the Yellow level, Samuel was worried that those evil guys would do harm to Jiang Yingying, so they slept in the


    same room. But after reaching the Xuan level, they were separated. Because of Jiang Yingying¡¯s performance in the grading


    competition, many people gave up the dirty idea of her. Moreover, Jiang Yingying was a virgin, so it was not good for Samuel to


    sleep under the same roof with her.


    Back in his room, Samuel took out his mobile phone and silently looked at the photos of Yvonne and Han Nian on the phone.


    This was what he had to do every night. Only by seeing these two people could he have more motivation to do what he was


    doing now.


    "| miss you, darling." Samuel said to himself in a low voice.


    At the same time, in the vi on the


    Hillside Vi of Cloud City, Yvonne was holding Han Nian in her arms. She also took out her mobile phone and flipped through


    the photos she took with Samuel. Yvonne''s way of alleviating her longing was the same way as that of Samuel. She could only


    use those photos.


    Although it was a simple task to call someone, Yvonne was afraid of disturbing Samuel. After several times of checking the


    phone number, she did not have the courage to call him.


    ¡°Nian¡¯er, this is your father. Take a good look at him and remember what he looks like. When hees back in the future, you


    must learn to call him," Yvonne said to Han Nian while holding her phone.


    In the middle of the night, Samuel, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly trembled in pain. Soon, he began to struggle in


    pain on the bed.


    Samuel, who was holding his head with both hands, felt as if his head was going to explode. Not only did he feel a sharp pain,


    but he also felt as if something had forced itself into his mind.


    In a short while, Samuel was in a cold sweat. Even the sheets and bedding were wet. This was the worst headache he had ever


    had. He almost felt that he was on the verge of death.


    The whole headachested for a long time. Samuel was on the verge of copse. He hit himself hard on the head, hoping to


    stop the pain.


    However, this pain from the inside out would not be disturbed by the outside world. It was not until Samuelpletely passed


    out that hey still on the ground.


    At this time, there was obviously a looming red light on his head.


    Early the next morning, Jiang Yingying had been waiting for Samuel to go to the training outside Samuel''s gate early in the


    morning.


    But as time went by, Samuel did not go out, which made Jiang Yingying feel very strange.


    Samuel had never cked off in training. He was not the kind of person. What was going on today?


    "Brother Samuel." Jiang Yingying couldn''t help knocking on the door and shouting.


    There was no sound inside the door, and Jiang Yingying felt even stranger. Samuel was very vignt when he was sleeping. If


    there was a slight movement, he would wake up. How could he not hear the knock at the door?


    ¡°Has Brother Samuel been to the training ground?" Jiang Yingying guessed doubifully, but she felt that it was impossible


    because they were together every day. It was impossible for Samuel to leave her alone.


    Jiang Yingying, who couldn''t help being curious, finally pushed the door open.


    The moment the door opened, Jiang Yingying found Samuel curled up on the ground, which made her turn pale with fright.


    "Brother Samuel, what''s wrong with you?" Jiang Yingying squatted beside Samuel. She found that his body was still trembling


    slightly and cold.


    After all, Jiang Yingying was a girl. When she saw this situation, she was so scared that she burst into tears.


    "Brother Samuel, what''s wrong with you? How could this happen?" Jiang Yingying easily carried Samuel back to the bed and


    kept shouting.


    Samuel did not move at all, which almost made Jiang Yingying break down.


    At this time, Fang Zhan also came to Samuel, because Samuel had not shown up for a long time. He thought that Samuel was


    cking off.


    When Fang Zhan reached the door of the room and heard Jiang Yingying''s crying, he quickened his pace and ran into the room.


    ¡°Yingying, what''s wrong?" Fang Zhan asked nervously.


    Jiang Yingying shook her head and cried," | don''t know what''s going on either. When | entered the room, | found Brother Samuel


    lying on the ground. He must have been attacked by someone. It''s Lin Tong. It''s definitely Lin Tong."


    Fang Zhan gritted his teeth and said, "Let me have a look first."


    Fang Zhan carefully examined Samuel¡¯s body. There was no sign of any trauma, but it was obvious that he had suffered great


    pain. Even though he had passed out, his body was still trembling.


    "You turn around first. | want to see if there are any injuries in other ces," Fang


    Zhan said.


    Jiang Yingying shook her head stubbornly. Although there was a distinction between men and women, she also wanted to know


    what was going on with Samuel.


    Seeing this, Fang Zhan had no choice but to say, "You can help him take off his clothes."


    Jiang Yingying nodded and took off Samuel''s clothes without saying anything.


    Samuel¡¯s muscles were not exaggerated, but the lines were absolutely the most beautiful. Jiang Yingying¡¯s eyes were a little


    blurred. This was the figure that a man should have.


    "What is this?¡± When Fang Zhan saw a rope hanging on Samuel''s chest, he asked in confusion. This red rope didn''t seem


    special, and it didn''t fall. It was just a simple rope.


    Jiang Yingying shook her head. With


    her rtionship with Samuel, ho


    could she kno wheteeich acO


    cosedittingthing was? However, it


    was strange that there was only a


    rope, no amulet, or something like


    jade pendant. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Maybe it''s Sister Yvonne''s stuff. Only


    Sister Yvonne''s stuff is worthy ohn


    Brother Samuels gtvamtion. Gefan


    caiyy @wittthim at any time," Jiang


    Yingying said. This was the only way


    to exin the value of the red rope.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fang Zhan nodded, no longer thinking about the meaning of the red rope, because he knew Samuel¡¯s feelings for Yvonne, even


    if it was just a strand of Yvonne''s hair, it was still worth Samuel''s collection.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No trauma, no trace of being beaten. What''s going on?" After checking Samuel¡¯s body, Fang Zhan didn''t find any injury, which


    made him very confused.


    Since he was not injured, what was the pain he showed in his body?


    "Will it be the head?" Jiang Yingying said cautiously. She did not dare to think about it in this way, because once the head was


    seriously injured, the consequences would be very serious.


    Fang Zhan took a deep breath. If what Jiang Yingying said was true, it would be terrible. After all, the face of the four gates was


    all on Samuel.


    Just as Fang Zhan was reaching out to check whether Samuel''s brain was injured, Samuel suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Brother Samuel." Jiang Yingying couldn¡¯t wait to call him.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you guys?¡± Samuel asked with confusion in his eyes.


    Seeing Samuel still recognized her, Jiang Yingying cried with joy and said, "Brother Samuel, how are you? Who sneak attacked


    you?"


    Sneak attack?


    Samuel recalled what had happened


    last night, and his headache was so


    severe that heter diane knew What


    hag hanriened! I''Seemed that he had


    been in aa for too long, which


    led Jiang Yingying and Fang Zhan to


    come to his room, causing a


    misunderstanding. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    Samuel was well aware of what had happenedst night. It was not a sneak attack, but the pain caused by his skull caused him


    to be unconscious until now.


    Samuel discovered that he was naked when he thought of the skull. He subconsciously ced his hand on his chest.


    Seeing Samuel''s action, Fang Zhan said with a smile, "What are you doing? It''s not like you''re a woman. Don''t tell me you are


    afraid of being seen ?"


    Samuel''s expression did not change, but his heart was already filled with horror.


    "The skulls are not there!"


    He took a look at Fang Zhan and then looked at Jiang Yingying. Only the two of them had entered his room, and the skulls had


    disappeared. Had they taken them away?


    ¡°Brother Samuel, you should put on your clothes first. Think about what happenedst night." Jiang Yingying turned around and


    said.


    "| want to take a break. You guys can go out first. | won''t train today," Samuel said.


    Fang Zhan was about to speak but stopped on second thought. The second round of the grading game was about to begin,


    Samuel had to speed up his training.


    Otherwise, he would probably fail in his promotion.


    But looking at Samuel''s current state, he was indeed not suitable for training. He could only say, "Okay, you have a good rest.


    After you have a good rest, hurry up and


    train.¡±


    Then, Fang Zhan turned to Jiang Yingying and said, "Your training can''t be dyed. After all, your strength is weaker than


    Samuel''s.


    Jiang Yingying nodded and said, "Brother Samuel, have a good rest. Come to me if you need anything.¡±


    After they left the room, Samuel looked at the bare red rope, wondering who had taken the skull.


    However, Fang Zhan and Jiang Yingying should not have done that. But apart from them, who else had entered the room when


    he was in aa?


    At this time, in the Heaven-level Domain, the assistant had alreadye to the room for Elder Yi. The expressions of the two


    men were very serious, even a little dignified.


    ¡°Elder Yi, you know what happenedst night in the forbidden area," the assistant said to Elder Yi.


    Elder Yi nodded. He was not the only one who knew about it. Perhaps all the Heavenlevel people could feel it.


    The Forbidden Land of Tianqi hid the biggest secret of Tianqi, and it was also a great danger. The reason why it had been built


    300 years ago was because of the Forbidden Land.


    ¡°| once thought that they woulde back sooner orter, but | didn¡¯t expect that they woulde back at this time," Elder Yi


    said.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, the assistant''s face suddenly became as pale as paper and he said, "Elder Yi, do you mean that they areing


    again?"


    Elder Yi smiled helplessly and said, "After so many years, there has been no movement in the forbidden area. Wasn''t the change


    last night a sign that they would appear again?¡±


    After that, Elder Yi stood up and said after a long silence, "It seems that it¡¯s time for me to go there."


    Upon hearing this, the assistant panicked. He subconsciously stood up and walked up to Elder Yi and said, "Elder Yi, you''re now


    the leader of the four gates. How can you make such a big decision so casually? That ce has never been returned. No one


    has evere back."


    "No one has evere back. Do we have to be afraid and escape? This will happen sooner orter. Instead of waiting for them


    to show up, it''s better to let me go in and see what''s going on. Maybe | can find a solution," Elder Yi said.


    The assistant shook his head, and it could be seen that he was extremely opposed to Elder Yi''s decision. He said, "However, the


    four gates still need your support."


    "No, Samuel is already in the four sects. As long as he is here, | believe that the four sects will not be destroyed," Elder Yi said


    calmly.


    The assistant clenched his teeth. It was Samuel again. How could this youngster be qualified to carry such an important


    responsibility?


    ¡°Elder Yi, I''d like to say something you don''t like to hear. In my eyes, trash like Samuel is not qualified for your position at all. |


    don''t know why you put hope on him, but I''m sure that if you make such a decision, you will destroy the four sects." The assistant


    dared not say this before, but now he could not care so much, because Elder Yi¡¯s decision would affect the whole four sects. He


    must make Elder Yi calm down.


    Elder Yi frowned slightly and said, "You can''t imagine Samuel''s ability. | know that all the people in Tianqi now look down on him,


    but he has the ability to make you look at him with new eyes."


    ¡°Elder Yi, is this young man really worth your trust?¡± The assistant said unwillingly.


    "It''s worth it." Elder Yi answered without hesitation. If it wasn¡¯t worth it, he wouldn''t have brought Samuel back to the Tianqi


    Realm, and he wouldn''t have ced his hope on Samuel.


    The assistant sighed. He knew Elder


    Yi well. Once he became stubborn,


    even ten cows would not-be atate\to\


    | hi ck. Ha % can''t change


    y i" ecision, but can you decide


    whether to go to the forbidden area


    after Samuel is promoted to


    Heaven-level?" the assistant asked.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely wait for him to get promoted. But now, we have to go to the Three Halls to see what He Qingfeng thinks


    of this matter," Elder Yi said.


    The area of the three Halls.


    He Qingfeng did not sleep all night, and he looked a little tired. Last night, he could not fall asleep because of the movement in


    the forbidden area. This matter was rted to Tianqi, and even the existence of the whole world.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Why


    are you So Serious So early in the


    morning? Did your little gweethesirt |


    ki xowangiyOWn n He Xiaoxiao


    got up and saw He Qingfeng¡¯s


    serious expression, she walked to He


    Qingfeng with a smile on her face,


    held his arms, and said like a spoiled


    child. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    He Qingfeng doted on He Xiaoxiao to the extreme. In front of He Xiaoxiao, he had never been dignified as a father. But today,


    even if he saw He Xiaoxiao, he still looked serious.


    Because of what had happened in his heart, he hadpletely lost the mood to think about other things.


    "Xiaoxiao, go and y. Dad has something very important to do," He Qingfeng said.


    A look of dissatisfaction immediately appeared on He Xiaoxiao''s face. Normally, no matter how serious He Qingfeng was, after


    seeing her, he would definitely smile.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you today? Why are you so crazy?" He Xiaoxiao asked.


    At this time, a disciple from the three halls walked up to He Qingfeng and said, "Lord of the Hall, Elder Yi hase."


    "Elder Yi, why did this old mane


    to the Three Halls?" He Xiaoxiao said


    unhappily. Although the four gates


    and three halls Vayee. thasaine


    t they areihad¡¯o ntact with


    each other, and the disciples did not


    like each other. Therefore, Elder Yi


    came to the Three Halls in person,


    which made He Xiaoxiao very


    unhappy. After all, he was Samuel''s


    master. When he thought of Samuel,


    He Xiaoxiao was very angry. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Since she was a child, no man had dared to treat He Xiaoxiao with such a cold attitude. Samuel was the first. He was also hated


    by He Xiaoxiao because of this.

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t talk nonsense. Go back to your room." Hearing He Xiaoxiao''s words, He Qingfeng scolded her.


    In the past, He Xiaoxiao sneered Elder Yi, and He Qingfeng did not me her too much. But today, He Qingfeng knew why Elder


    Yi came here, so he could not allow He Xiaoxiao to be unbridled.


    The survival of Tiangi was their survival. No matter how much He Qingfeng had been dissatisfied with Elder Yi before, now they


    had to work together with the four gates and three halls.


    For the first time, He Xiaoxiao felt He Qingfeng''s sternness, which scared her so much that she did not dare to speak.


    Although the princess was capricious, she was not ignorant. She knew that something must have happened to her father''s


    sudden change in attitude.


    Moreover, it was strange for Elder Yi to appear in the three halls.


    "You have to give me an exnationter. Otherwise, | won''t forgive you," He Xiaoxiao said with tears in her eyes.


    He Qingfeng was not in the mood tofort her, so he immediately went to the door to wee Elder Yi.


    ¡°Elder Yi, what kind of wind blew you here? " He Qingfeng said politely when he saw Elder Yi.


    "The four gates and three halls are originally one. It''s not a strange thing for me toe here," MElder Yi said with a smile.


    "Of course, of course. Let''s sit inside," He


    Qingfeng said.


    "No, | think you should know the reason why | came to find you. | am not in the mood to sit and talk now," Elder Yi said.


    He Qingfeng took a deep breath and said with a very serious expression, "It seems that Elder Yi has also sensed the movement


    of the forbidden area. | don''t know what Elder Yi thinks about it?"


    "There hasn''t been any change in the restrictednd for many years already. Last night''s activity, it is likely that the other party is


    ready to stir up trouble. They are going to dere war against us again. Apart from this, | cannot think of any other possibilities."


    Elder Yi said.


    He Qingfeng could not help but tremble. Although he also thought so, he had always kept some luck in his heart. Now, even


    Elder Yi thought so. It seemed that it was


    true.


    "Let''s go to the forbidden area to see what''s going on." He Qingfeng suggested.


    "Yes." Elder Yi nodded.


    The forbidden area of Tianqi was a ce where no one was allowed toe. Except for the masters of the four sects and three


    halls, no one was allowed toe, otherwise, they would be killed. This was the first rule of Tiangi, and no one dared to vite


    it, because behind this rule was the blood of countless curious people.


    Even for an arrogant princess like He Xiaoxiao, He Qingfeng gave her a death order. So, although He Xiaoxiao was very curious


    about what was hidden in the forbidden area, she never dared toe and check easily.


    Since it was a forbidden area, naturally


    there would be guards. And the guard¡¯s strength was also at the peak of the Tianqi Realm and among the top ten masters.


    ¡°Elder Yi, Elder He." The mountain guardian stepped forward and greeted them respectfully when he saw them.


    "What happenedst night?" He Qingfeng couldn''t wait to ask.


    ¡°Without your instructions, | didn¡¯t enter the forbidden area, but | felt a very strong energy fluctuationst night," the mountain


    guardian said.


    In front of the crowd was a dark cave, unfathomable. Elder Yi and He Qingfeng looked at each other and walked toward the


    cave.


    The cave was like a slope, which meant that the extension of the cave was directly connected to the earth''s core. They walked


    for a full ten minutes before there was a faint lighting from the bottom of the cave.


    He Qingfeng''s heartbeat faster. Although he had known the secret of this ce for many years and had been here more than


    once, he still couldn''t restrain his nervousness every time he came here.


    "The master of the three pces, how powerful is he? How could there be something that he is afraid of?"


    "Elder Yi, can you feel the difference?¡± He Qingfeng said to Elder Yi.


    Elder Yi nodded and said, "The energy fluctuation is obviously much stronger than before. It seems that this ce can''t hold


    them for long."


    During their conversation, they finally arrived at their real destination.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    There was an endless darkness within a dazzling light cluster deep within the cave. It was just like a ck hole that could devour


    everything. There was a fog that was visible to the naked eye surging wildly within the ck hole. It appeared as though it was


    attempting to break out of the cage.


    Seeing this situation, He Qingfeng''s face changed dramatically and he said, "| remember that the fluctuationst time was not so


    obvious. It should be dozens of times stronger than before. How could this be? Why did such a big change happen all of a


    sudden?"


    Feeling He Qingfeng''s fear, Elder Yi, who was not as calm as usual, said, "It seems that it¡¯s time. I''m afraid that we can''t keep the


    secret of Tianqi any longer."


    This was the ce that Samuel had


    been searching for. The reason why


    the Tianqi had been established 300


    years ago was because of the ck


    hole. At the other enrfof the. al¨¦ek!''


    ¡°thera @ad Yrother world. No


    one knew what kind of world it was,


    but the creatures in that world were


    so powerful that it almost killed the


    whole earth. If it hadn''t been for the


    fact that countless masters had used


    their own deaths to suppress the


    attacks of the creatures in the


    second world, the earth would have


    disappeared long ago. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He Qingfeng¡¯s face was trembling. He took a deep breath and said, "elder Yi, with the current strength of Tianqi, we can''t deal


    with them at all. Is the world really going to perish?"


    He Qingfeng was the master of the three halls, so he knew the history of Tianqi very well.


    In the past, the reason why Tianqi


    could resist the attack of the second


    world was that it was very powey th


    Teter ake top


    rhast in the Heaven-level world.


    But now, there were only dozens of


    masters in the Heaven-level world.


    With such power, it was impossible


    for them to resist the attack of the


    second world. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This was a desperate thing for He Qingfeng.


    Elder Yi nodded. Compared with the past, the present Tianqi was like an adult strong man and an infant. They were not on the


    same level at all. With the current strength, how could Tianqipete with the Second World?


    "| want to check it out myself,¡± said Elder Yi suddenly.


    He Qingfeng was stunned and looked at Elder Yi with a nk face.


    Check it out myself!


    In order to explore the secrets of the


    second world, Tianqi had sent


    elet


    masters to en rByted far, ho one


    Hay(bedd able oe back alive.


    This was like the mouth of a devil. If


    he entered, he would be swallowed


    by the devil. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "When | am sure Samuel can be promoted to Heaven-level, | will contribute thest period of my life to Tianqi era. Anyway, |


    won''t live long anyway. I''d rather die in the second world than in the Tianqi era," said Qi Elder.


    "Samuel be promoted to Heaven-level?"


    Although He Qingfeng was in a bad mood now, he still felt like a joke when he heard this.


    Wasn''t it ridiculous that a person who had just entered the Tianqi Realm wanted to be promoted to the Heaven Level?

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    "Elder Yi, why do you value this young man so much?" He Qingfeng asked in confusion. This was also a question that he had


    always been curious about. He had never had the chance to ask before, but now he wanted to answer his doubts. After all,


    Samuel was just a secr person. Why would Elder Yi value him so much?


    "The four gates need a person who is capable of my position. Lin Tong is capable, but his character is not suitable, but Samuel


    can meet my requirements," said Elder Yi.


    He Qingfeng shook his head and said," Although his character is enough to satisfy you, he is just a good-for-nothing in terms of


    strength. How can he convince the public in a ce like Tianqi, where strength is the most important thing?"


    Tianqi was a ce to talk with strength, and the only way to prove himself was through strength. In He Qinghan''s opinion,


    Samuel had not reached this requirement; maybe he would be able to do it in another ten years. But now, it was absolutely


    impossible.


    Strength?


    This was the prejudice all the people in the Tianqi era had against Samuel. That was because they had always looked down on


    the masters in the secr world. That was why they thought that no matter how powerful people in the secr world were, they


    had to wait until after they arrived at the Tiangi Realm to be a real master.


    But Samuel was different. He had joined the Tianqi for a short time. It was not because he was not strong enough, but because


    the Tiangi did not pay attention to him at all.


    ¡°If | tell you again, perhaps it will be Samuel who can save the Tianqi. What will you think?" Elder Yi said.


    To save Tianqi?


    Samuel?


    He Qingfeng couldn''t help raising the corner of his mouth and showing a sneer.


    This was no longer a joke. It was an incredible illusion.


    They had once blocked the attack from the second world, which had cost the lives of thousands of top-level Heaven-level


    experts. Now, however, Elder Yi had said Samuel alone could do it, which was really amazing.


    ¡°Elder Yi, although | also hope to have such a person, | can''t agree with you if you say that he is Samuel," He Qingfeng shook his


    head and said.


    Elder Yi smiled faintly. He did not provide examples to prove this matter, because this was just his feeling. However, Elder Yi


    believed in his own feelings very much.


    From the moment heid eyes on Samuel, he felt that he was not an ordinary man. The first thought in his mind was a


    connection to the Second World. Perhaps this was a destiny in the unseen world that could not be exined, but he believed it


    very firmly.


    "He Qingfeng, | hope that after | go to the second world, you can support Samuel to secure the position of the master of the four


    sects. In the future, he will certainly be able to y the key role in fighting with the second world," Elder Yi said. Although it was


    said to support him, in fact, his biggest purpose was not to let He Qingqing take advantage of the chaos to embarrass Samuel,


    because once He Qingfeng got involved in the internal affairs of the four sects, Samuel would have a harder time walking


    forward.


    ¡°Elder Yi, if you are willing to put your hope on him, | won''t. But you can rest assured that | won''t intervene in anything rted to


    the four sects." If he put his hope on a young boy, He Qingfeng couldn''t do it, nor would he think so, because in his opinion, it


    was no different from sitting still and waiting for death.


    ¡°Perhaps, if you change your mind a bit, there will be unexpected surprises,¡± Elder Yi said.


    "You don¡¯t have to persuade me. As the master of the three halls, how can | put my hope on him? If this is spread out, won''t | be


    laughed at by others?" He Qingfeng refused decisively.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Elder Yi shook his head helplessly. Since He Qingfeng was unwilling, he had nothing to say, but his inner thoughts would not be


    shaken.


    As soon as he left the forbidden area and went back to the four gates, his assistant hurriedly ran up to him.


    "What''s going on, Elder Yi?" asked the assistant.


    "It''s not optimistic." Elder Yi smiled slightly. The energy fluctuations in the second world were abnormal. This was likely to


    indicate that the second world''s creatures woulde back. For any person, this was a fatal piece of information.


    "If itis not optimistic, why are you still in the mood to smile," the assistant said with a speechless expression.


    "Can | still cry? Even if | cry, it''s useless," Elder Vi said helplessly. His mood was mixed now. Instead of facing this matter with a


    low spirit, he might as well rx. Anyway, what shoulde wille. No one could avoid it. So why not choose to be happier?


    "Is there no way to resolve this?" The assistant asked. He knew that once this matter erupted, what kind of serious


    consequences would there be? This would involve tens of millions of people¡¯s lives.


    "Yes," Elder Vi said without hesitation.


    The assistant''s face lit up. No wonder Elder Vi was so happy. It turned out that he had already thought of a solution.


    ¡°Elder Vi, you''re not kind. You don''t even tell me you have a solution. I''m worried about you," the assistant said.


    "It''s not that | don''t want to tell you, but that I''m afraid you won''t believe me," Elder Vi said.


    ¡°Whether | will believe it or not, you should tell me first. Who knows, maybe I''ll believe you?" The assistant said with a smile.


    "Samuel is the savior. He''s the only one who can solve this problem. Do you believe it?" Elder Vi said.


    The assistant''s face changed in an


    instant, and he said, "Elder ee


    kidding me2 Samuel as ut the


    el


    Verthirt you? You treat him as a


    savior. It''s pure bullshit." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "See, you want to hear it, but you don¡¯t believe it. If | say it but you don''t believe it, what can | do?" Elder Vi said helplessly.


    "It''s not that | don''t believe you, but


    who can believe such words? Even if


    you make a joke, there must be


    limit." The assi ¡®agi sightd.-f¨¦ really


    wanted alg out Elder Yi''s brain to


    see what thoughts were contained in


    it. The degree of importance he


    attached to Samuel waspletely


    beyond the scope that ordinary


    people could understand. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was one thing to hand the four sects over to Samuel. But now, he thought that Samuel was the savior. Wasn''t Samuel a joke?


    ¡°How many years have you known me?" Elder Yi suddenly asked the assistant.


    The assistant answered without


    hesitation, "Forty-three years. I''ve


    been by your side inge\ jointed the


    Tianacera tvelb¨¦en counting the


    days." "In the 43 years, when did |


    make a joke with you?" Elder Yi''s eyes


    suddenly became hot. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The assistant was stunned. "A joke?"


    For 43 years, it seemed that Elder Yi had never yed a joke on him. He treated everything very seriously, which was also one


    of the characteristics of Elder Yi.


    "| don''t think so," said the assistant.


    "Since | hadn''t, do you think | will joke with you on such an important thing?" Elder Yi asked calmly as he looked directly at his


    assistant.


    The assistant took a deep breath, and his eyes gradually became inconceivably doubtful.


    ¡°Elder Yi, is what you said true? Samuel is really the savior?" the assistant asked in a


    trembling voice.

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    After being silent for a long time, the old man''s eyes became more and more determined. He believed that only Samuel could


    solve the current predicament. Only he could save themon people from danger.


    "Yes."


    Elder Yi''s tone was very t, but it was full of unswerving determination.


    After taking a deep breath, the assistant had no choice but to change his attitude toward Samuel.


    Although Samuel was still a nobody in his heart, the fact that Elder Yi was able to show such a firm attitude showed that Samuel


    was trustworthy. At the very least, he should give Samuel a chance.


    "The second stage of the gradingpetition is about to begin. Elder Vi, would you like to watch it?" asked the assistant.


    Elder Vi shook his head and said, "There''s nothing to look at. He will definitely be promoted."


    In the Xuan-level territory.


    After he fell into aa that night, Samuel found that his body had changed a lot. That kind of power could no longer only be


    exerted with his right hand, but was full of energy from head to toe. Moreover, when he tightened his muscles and entered a


    combat state, his body became extremely strong, which enhanced his ability to fight.


    At this point, Samuel asked Jiang Yingying to try. When Jiang Yingying hit him with all her strength, not only did Samuel not feel


    any impact, but even the recoil force directly caused Jiang Yingying''s wrist to be dislocated. This discovery surprised Samuel and


    confused him at the same time.


    On the first night of the gradingpetition, Samuel sat at the head of the bed, staring nkly at the red rope without a skull.


    The skull had disappeared for no reason and had not been taken away by Fang Zhan and Jiang Yingying. And others could not


    havee to his room for no reason. Could it be possible that the skull could fly away with wings?


    ¡°Where did you go? Why did you disappear? " Samuel frowned and murmured to himself. He had tried his best to think of a


    reasonable exnation for this question, but he could not think of a reasonable exnation.


    Even if someone really broke into his room before Jiang Yingying, Jiang Yingying took off her clothes. When he was.


    unconscious, he was still lying on the ground. Even if someone came, it would be impossible to find the existence of the skull.


    Samuel clearly remembered that the headache that night was the most intense one among all the outbreaks. It was as if


    something had forced itself into his brain.


    Samuel suddenly raised his head!


    Forced it into his brain!


    Could it be...?


    Samuel jumped up from the bed with a shocked look on his face. He walked to the mirror and looked at his head, which did not


    seem to be any different.


    Could it be that the cause of the skull''s


    disappearance was not because it had been taken away, but because it had been absorbed into his mind?


    Samuel felt a chill in his heart. Although this exnation seemed ridiculous, it was not impossible. After that night, his strength


    had obviously increased by several levels, and his physical strength had greatly changed. This was definitely not a random


    change. There must be a reason.


    And the reason was probably because of the merging of the skulls.


    ¡°What the hell are you? Why are you in my body?" Samuel greeted his teeth. Although he had be stronger now, he could


    not predict what kind of sequ the skull would bring, so he had to worry about it.


    Samuel tossed and turned throughout the night and could not fall asleep. It was not until the next morning when Jiang Yingying


    knocked on the door that Samuel was surprised to find that he had not slept all night. However, he was still in good spirits and


    did not look tired at all.


    "Brother Samuel, today is the second round of the grading game. We have to arrive at the scene early," Jiang Yingying said to


    him after Samuel opened the door.


    ¡°Let''s go. It is time to leave this ce." Samuel said.


    At the stage of the grading, almost everyone at the Xuan Level had arrived. The participants were warming up, while those who


    did not were watching the fun.


    When Samuel and Jiang Yingying appeared, everyone on the scene, without exception, turned to look at them.


    The name, Samuel, had long been known by everyone in the Tiangi Realm. However, many had never seen Samuel''s true face.


    Many could not help but sigh when they saw how young he was.


    Although many people had considered Samuel''s participation in the qualifying match as a joke, Samuel''s strength had be


    well-known after the Yellow-level qualification match. Therefore, many people had changed their attitude toward Samuel. Some


    of them even looked forward to his performance in the Xuan-level Ranking Event.


    "So this is Samuel. He''s so young. | didn''t expect him to be at the Xuan Level when he first arrived at the Tianqi Realm."


    "It''s more than him. Even the maid who followed him has also been promoted to the Xuan level very easily. It seems that the


    rumor that Elder has taken the money so he epted them as apprentices was nonsense."


    "If he doesn''t have a bit of strength, how can he be qualified to be disciple just by money? Can such words be trusted?"


    ¡°| wonder what kind of performance he will perform today. Let''s wait and see. If he can still advance to the next level, it will be


    amazing."


    Although there was a lot of noise at the scene, it was still eptable. But at this moment, the site suddenly became irritable and


    very chaotic. Everyone seemed to be crazy.


    "He Xiaoxiao is here! "


    "He Xiaoxiao is here to watch the match!"


    ¡°Really? Where? Where? Is He Xiaoxiao really here?"


    The simple words caused amotion among hundreds of people, and everyone stood on their tiptoes, looking for their target.


    Samuel had a puzzled look on his face.


    Who was He Xiaoxiao? She could attract so much attention. It seemed that everyone here knew her.


    ¡°He Xiaoxiao is my goddess. After seeing herst time, | have been thinking about her day and night. | didn¡¯t expect to see her


    today."


    "Goddess, Goddess, | love you."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The current situation was like a meet


    up between idols. Almost ev YOre\


    showed a gxqrgssioheOPinfatuation,


    wh)¨¦! de Samuel more curious


    about who this He Xiaoxiao was.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fang Zhan, who is He Xiaoxiao?" Samuel


    said.


    Fang Zhan shook his head helplessly.


    The current Tianqi was really


    upied by a group of trasheshe 1!


    ves ius serie Bf could


    attually arouse such enthusiasm.


    The purpose of theiring here


    was not to pick up girls, but to


    enhance their strength. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "If | remember correctly, she should be the daughter of He Qingfeng, the lord of the three halls," Fang Zhan said.


    The daughter of the Three Hall Master!


    "No wonder she has such a great


    influence. She turns out to be a


    hotshot in the Wa alm. Even!


    theu dks pig, I''m afraid


    Reim admired by others.


    After all, after they became He


    Qingfeng''s son-inw, their status in


    the Tianqi Realm soared." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At this moment, He Xiaoxiao finally walked out of the crowd. Samuel''s jaw almost dropped to the ground when he saw her.

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    This woman. Didn''t she go to see himst time? He didn''t expect her to be the daughter of the master of the three halls. This


    surprised Samuel.


    But then again, why would a woman with such a status in Tianqi look for him for no reason? Could it be that his peach blossoms


    had already reached Tianqi?


    This gave Samuel a headache. For other men, it might be a good thing. A beauty like this made it impossible for men to refuse.


    However, Samuel waspletely different. He did not like these girls. He had rejected Qi Yiyun many times.


    After seeing Samuel, the faint smile on He Xiaoxiao''s face became extremely cold. She did not know why, but when she saw


    Samuel, she felt a sense of disgust from the bottom of her heart. Perhaps she had never been ignored by men before, and when


    Samuel''s cold eyes met, He Xiaoxiao could not ept it.


    Walking to the front of Samuel, He Xiaoxiao said with a cold face, "| didn''t expect you to be so capable. But in my eyes, the Xuan


    Level is still trash."


    Samuel felt a strong sense of targetedness." Could it be that this woman hated him because she could not get him? If so, it will


    be troublesome.¡±


    Offending a woman, especially a petty woman, would be a huge problem.


    "| did not expect you to be the daughter of the three hall master. You have really surprised me." Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    There was a hint of pride on He Xiaoxiao¡¯s face. This was why she was so proud of being the daughter of the chief of the three


    halls.


    ¡°Are you afraid?" He Xiaoxiao said provocatively.


    "Hmm?" Samuel looked puzzled and asked, "What am | afraid of?"


    He Xiaoxiao was slightly angry. Was this guy ying dumb on purpose or did he really not know? Wasn''t he afraid that he had


    offended the daughter of the master of the three halls?


    "Samuel, you won''t end well if you offend me. One word from me and a spit from everyone here will drown you," He Xiaoxiao


    said coldly.


    The atmosphere had already changed because Samuel was talking to He Xiaoxiao, which had aroused many people''s jealousy


    and dissatisfaction. Now, Samuel seemed to have provoked He Xiaoxiao, so that He Xiaoxiao was very unhappy, which made


    them even more angry with Samuel.


    He dared to offend the goddess. Wasn''t this guy looking for death?


    Looking at the fierce expressions around him, Samuel did not think that He Xiaoxiao was joking. Those crazy admirers would


    definitely do this.


    "| believe, but the time | spent with them has already entered a countdown.


    Presumably, even if they want to drown me, they won''t have the chance." Samuel smiled faintly.


    Feeling Samuel''s confidence, He Xiaoxiao could not help gritting her teeth. What she hoped for the most was to see Samuel die


    in the grading game, rather than see him be promoted sessfully. However, Samuel showed strong confidence, as if he was


    100% sure that he could be promoted.


    "If you want to be promoted to the Earth level, you can''t just defeat an opponent at the Xuan level. There is also the test of an


    Earth level master. Do you really think you can pass it?" He Xiaoxiao''s face was cold and full of disdain. The Xuan level was a


    threshold, which prevented many people from entering the gate of the Earth level. Therefore, the Xuan level had thergest


    number of people. For a person in the Tianqi realm who had just arrived half a month ago, there was no doubt that there was


    little chance for him to pass such a difficult test.


    More importantly, He Xiaoxiao had already arranged for Lin Tong to send special people to test Samuel. He had absolutely no


    chance of passing.


    "He Xiaoxiao, if you were not He Qingfeng''s daughter, what level are you now?" Samuel pretended to be curious.


    This remark hit the bottom of He Xiaoxiao''s heart. If she were not He Qingfeng''s daughter, with her strength, she would at most


    be at the Yellow Level.


    She had a unique advantage, even He Qingfeng''s personal training. However, she, who was spoiled, never cared about


    suffering, so that her strength had never improved.


    However, in He Xiaoxiao''s opinion, her status in Tianqi realm was already high enough. So what if she did not have the strength,


    just He Qingfeng''s daughter alone was enough to look down on the entire Tianqi realm.


    "No matter what level | am at, my identity is not something you canpare with. This was given to me by my father. It''s a pity


    that you don''t have such a powerful father," He Xiaoxiao said disdainfully.


    Samuel had not expected that He Xiaoxiao was proud instead of ashamed. It was obviously not feasible to reason with such a


    woman.


    "Indeed, this is your luck. However, it is your father''s misfortune." Samuel shook his head and said.


    "Samuel, what did you say?" He Xiaoxiao was instantly angry and scolded Samuel.


    "You heard what | said very clearly. Isn¡¯t it sad to have a daughter like you?" Samuel looked at He Xiaoxiao¡¯s fierce eyes without


    any fear.


    Angry He Xiaoxiao raised her fist, wanting to teach Samuel a lesson. However, Lin Tong stopped her.


    In front of so many people, He Xiaoxiao¡¯s beating would definitely make her lose her reason. If this matter was spread to the four


    gates, it would definitely cause many people''s dissatisfaction.


    "Xiaoxiao, you don''t have to be angry


    with such a good-for-nothing. Soon,


    he will never appear in front of you


    again," Lin Tong saj Ory Heo!


    iagrigg ead Understand the


    meaning of thetter sentence,


    because he had already told the test


    staff that he should kill Samuel by


    ident and once Samuel was dead,


    naturally, it was impossible for him to


    appear in front of He Xiaoxiao. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and suppressed her anger.


    Samuel looked at Lin Tong. He had heard of this person''s name several times, but this was the first time he had really seen Lin


    Tong.


    "The favored son of heaven Lin Tong?" Samuel said.


    Lin Tong straightened his back unconsciously. He looked high and mighty in front of Samuel and said, "Yes, it''s me."


    "A good-for-nothing like me can''t get


    into the eyes of a God''s favored one


    like you. You''ve been looking for


    someone to kill me sexeca| timed! hhe


    yey afraidhat nid> Samuel smiled


    contemptuously. God''s favored one


    was just bullshit. If he was really so


    powerful, why did he need to find


    someone to kill him? From Lin Tong''s


    actions, he knew that he was dealing


    with Samuel because he was afraid.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lin Tong''s face changed when he


    heard this. He nced at Fang Zhan


    out of the coiner of his ye!


    conseiqusiv Meine that what he


    had done was not quibbling, but he


    would never admit that he had found


    someone to deal with Samuel


    because he was afraid. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| just don¡¯t want Tianqi to be tarnished by a good-for-nothing like you. How can | be afraid of you?" Lin Tong said coldly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Who is the trash? Only a battle can prove this. Do you dare?" Samuel said.

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    Samuel''s provocation made Lin Tong clench his fists. As God''s favored son, how could he shrink back in the face of such a


    thing?


    Moreover, in Lin Tong''s opinion, there was still a gap between Samuel''s strength and his, although Samuel was quite capable.


    This was something that Samuel could not make up for within half a month after he entered the Tiangi Realm.


    "Samuel, you''re really smart. Do you think you''re qualified to fight Lin Tong with your current status? Even if you lose, others will


    think it''s reasonable. Not only will you not suffer any losses, but you can also be proud that you have fought with Lin Tong to


    expand your reputation." He Xiaoxiao looked at Samuel with a sneer.


    "| like your ideas." Samuel shook his head helplessly. He did not know how He Xiaoxiao thought of this possibility.


    "Samuel, there''s still a chance to fight me. When you reach the Earth level, I''ll wait for you. Don¡¯t let me down." Lin Tong let go of


    his fist after hearing what He Xiaoxiao said.


    Given Samuel''s current position, he was indeed not qualified to be his opponent. He could not be provoked by Samuel, thereby


    allowing Samuel to use him to increase his reputation.


    "Very soon. After today." Samuel said faintly.


    "A good dog doesn''t block the way. Please make way for me. | don''t want to waste time with people like you." He Xiaoxiao


    interrupted.


    Samuel leaned to one side and made way for her. Then he said to Jiang Yingying," Make way for the dog. Don¡¯t let the dog bite


    you.¡±


    The muscles on Jiang Yingying''s face twitched. Obviously, she was trying hard not tough.


    He Xiaoxiao and Lin Tong were so angry that their faces turned livid. They wanted to see Samuel dead as soon as possible.


    Aftering to her own spot to watch the battle, He Xiaoxiao sat on the rattan chair angrily and asked Lin Tong, "Have the


    people been arranged? | want Samuel to die here today. If anything goes wrong, you can forget about having anything to do with


    the three halls in the future.¡±


    Lin Tong smiled coldly and said, "Don''t worry. | won''t let anything happen.


    Besides, you are not the only one who wants him to die." "I''m so pissed off by this idiot. How dare he call me a dog? After he


    dies, I''ll whip his corpse until it¡¯s iplete." He Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth, as if this wasn''t enough to vent her anger. She


    continued, "Also, | won''t let go of any of his family members. If they dare to offend me, they''ll have to pay a painful price.¡±


    "Don''t get too excited. Keep your voice down. It will be troublesome if someone else hears it. Do you want to have


    something to do with his death?" Lin Tong reminded her in a low voice.


    Although He Xiaoxiao was a youngdy, she knew the importance of this matter. The Tianqi limit killed each other. If outsiders


    found out about this, once the four sects investigated, even her father would be implicated.


    He Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and regained the calmness of the daughters of the masters of the three halls. The faint smile on


    her face was particrly charming, and many people on the scene lost their minds.


    Lin Tong admired He Xiaoxiao''s facechanging skills very much. She could change her emotions very quickly and knew what kind


    of attitude she should show in front of others.


    It had to be said, although this woman''s beauty was fascinating, the thorns on her body were also absolutely fatal for men.


    The few rounds of the gradingpetition appeared a little dull after the start of the stage. Although it was also a battle between


    experts, most of the people watching the battles still came to watch Samuel. After all, Samuel had already caused a great ruckus


    before he had even arrived at the Tianqi Realm. Although everyone held different views about Samuel''s participation in all the


    ranking battles, they had the same mentality at this moment. They wanted to see just how great Samuel''s ability was.


    Finally, it was Samuel''s turn. The listless spectators finally perked up. Even He Xiaoxiao and Lin Tong unconsciously


    straightened their backs.


    "Did you arrange this opponent for him?" Looking at Samuel¡¯s opponent, who was as strong as a bull, and was obviously


    stronger than those people before, He Xiaoxiao asked curiously.


    "He is the most powerful person in the Xuan Level this time, and he is also the person who is most likely to be promoted to the


    Earth Level." Lin Tong said.


    "| don''t think Samuel can''t even beat him.


    If that¡¯s the case, your ns will be in vain, " He Xiaoxiao said teasingly.


    Lin Tong did not want to admit Samuel''s strength, but he had seen Samuel and Fang Zhan fight. This opponent was indeed very


    powerful at the Xu an Level, but there was little chance to use him to stop Samuel''s steps.


    "No, | just want to use this person to consume Samuel''s physical strength,¡± Lin Tong said.


    "Does an Earth-level master''s test need to consume his physical strength?" He Xiaoxiao said disdainfully. In her opinion, even


    Samuel was at the peak of his physical strength, it was impossible for him topete with an Earth-level master. Lin Tong''s


    arrangement was unnecessary.


    "I''m doing this to make sure it''s foolproof," Lin Tong exined. He had seen Samuel and Fang Zhan fight, so he didn''t want to


    see the result of his negligence.


    On the arena, Samuel¡¯s opponents were ready to fight, and the cheers from the audience rose one after another.


    "Samuel, you are very famous Today, you are my stepping stone." The man said to Samuel with a grim smile. It seemed that in


    his opinion, he was sure to win this match.


    "| can understand what you think.


    After all, | am indeed a celebrity in the


    Tianqi era. It''s not easy to u ou


    a steppin stone safle said


    ligdtiyee ey not want to fight with


    such an opponent, because the gap


    between the Xuan Level and his


    strength was so big that he could not


    get into his eyes at all. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Since there is still a chance for you


    to speak, you should hurry ceo


    say a few more Words. \Rter


    ¡®wrpathlde |am afraid that you will


    never be able to speak again," the


    man said. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It seems that you were also bribed by Lin Tong. This God¡¯s favored one is really afraid of me," Samuel said with a smile.


    At this time, at the referee''smand, the game officially began.


    That person immediately chose to


    take advantage of the situation a


    attack forcefu Gleathiche- &idho t


    irpnceto dive amuel any chance.


    Moreover, he wanted to end the


    competition in the shortest amount


    of time possible. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Samuel stood where he was, with his hands behind his back. It seemed that he did not intend to fight back,


    and he did not choose to avoid his attack.


    "What is this guy doing? Is he waiting to die on the spot?"


    "Fu¡¯k, to think that | still had hope for him. | didn''t expect that he didn''t even have the desire to fight back. How did this piece of


    trash be Elder Vi''s disciple?"


    Just when many people were puzzled by this scene, Jiang Yingying, who was standing by the side, revealed a faint smile. Only


    she knew what Samuel wanted to do.


    She had used all her strength but to dislocate her wrist. How could this man hurt Samuel?

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    Just when everyone thought Samuel was dead, the man''s fist hit Samuel''s chest.


    With the fatal force of this punch, even a real master wouldn''t dare to take it head-on.


    "This guy really didn''t dodge. In my opinion, he didn''t have time to react at all. " Seeing this scene. He Xiaoxiao sneered with


    contempt. With such strength, he still wanted to upgrade to Heaven-level. It was really ridiculous.


    Lin Tong frowned. Based on his understanding of Samuel''s strength, it should be easy for him to dodge the punch. His opponent


    was very powerful, but his speed was not so fast that Samuel could not avoid it. How could this happen? "What the hell is this


    guy doing?" Lin Tong said in confusion.


    "What else can he do? This punch is enough to kill him. s, it''s boring. | thought he could bring me some surprises. | didn¡¯t


    expect him to be such a good-for-nothing." He Xiaoxiao shook her head in disappointment and continued, "It seems that the


    people you have prepared are unnecessary. Samuel can¡¯t reach that stage.


    Everyone''s thoughts were the same as He Xiaoxiao''s. In their view, Samuel was doomed. If his heart was hit by such a force,


    even if he did not die immediately, he would have internal bleeding. There was little hope of saving him from this kind of injury.


    ¡°How could such a person dare topare with Lin Tong? s, it''s disappointing."


    "Now he''s a real joke." "It''s really..."


    Just as the crowd was discussing, the opponent suddenly let out a painful scream, and there was even a hint of despair in his


    ferocious expression.


    When his fistnded on Samuel''s body, it was as if he had hit an iron wall. His five fingers were shattered. At this moment, he


    realized that with Samuel''s strong resistance, he was no match for him at all.


    ¡°Are you tickling me?" Samuel asked.


    The man''s face changed. He had attacked with all his strength, but Samuel''s words made him extremely angry. However, his fist


    gradually lost consciousness. He was clearer than the bystanders about the gap between their strength. Even if he had ten more


    chances, he could not beat Samuel.


    "What... what¡¯s going on?"


    ¡°Samuel was hit by a punch. It seems that he''s all right."


    ¡°How is this possible? Has his ability to withstand attacks reached such a terrifying level?"


    At this time, everyone finally realized what had happened.


    Samuel did not dodge the attack, not because he was too slow, but because he did not take such an attack seriously at all. He


    could resist it with his physical body alone!


    "Fuk, is his body made of iron? How could he be so strong?"


    ¡°He doesn''t even need to fight back to win. This guy is so fierce." "It seems that his strength has far surpassed the Xuan Level.


    I''m afraid... I''m afraid he has the strength of the Earth or Heaven Level!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The crowd eximed again and again.


    He Xiaoxiao, who wore a scornful expression, also understood what had happened, which made her look dignified.


    Even a Heaven-level expert next to her could not help but sigh. "With such a terrible physical quality, I''m afraid that no one under


    Heaven-level can match him."


    He Xiaoxiao was very unhappy to hear this. She turned to look at the Heaven-level expert and said, "You think too highly of him.


    He hasn''t won yet."


    The Heaven-level master smiled and said, ¡± Although this game is not over yet, his opponent has no chance to make a move.


    Even Samuel gives him another chance; he does not dare to make a move, because the punch he just made ispletely


    useless.¡±


    He Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth. She wanted to see Samuel fall in the ring, or even die in it, rather than see Samuel''s high-spirited


    and vigorous side.


    Anyone who dared to ignore her would have to bear serious consequences. He Xiaoxiao would not allow him to continue living in


    Tianqi era.


    "Lin Tong, | hope you won¡¯t let me down," He Xiaoxiao said to Lin Tong.


    Lin Tong sighed helplessly. He did not want Samuel to be in the limelight either, but this was Samuel''s strength. No one could


    stop him openly. Even in the promotion test, Lin Tong was not sure if the person he arranged could stop Samuel.


    That was because the Heaven Level expert had already said that no one below the Heaven Level was a match for Samuel. This


    was definitely not just for show.


    "I''ll make him do his best," Lin Tong said.


    At this moment, Samuel said to his opponent in the ring, "Do you want to do it again? | can give you another chance."


    The man broke out in a cold sweat. "Again?¡±


    So what if he did it 10 more times?


    This punch alone had already destroyed one of his hands. If he tried it again, it would only destroy the other hand.


    Moreover, this was the situation where Samuel did not fight back. Once he made a move, he would not be able to imagine what


    would happen to him.


    After hesitating for a moment, the man lowered his head and said to Samuel, "I


    admit defeat."


    Samuel smiled and stepped down from the ring. The gradingpetition was over in a way no one had expected.


    ¡°He won without even making a move. Who else can be his opponent?"


    "This guy is really too strong. It seems that the name of God''s favored son of Lin Tong will soon be lost."


    "Is he going to make a record and be the first person to reach Heaven-level in such a short period of time since Tianqi


    era?"


    The wind blew like the grass ona


    wall and instantly fell on Samuel.


    Those who had looked down per


    him befor hag phaiged thei views


    Ba teatente was Tianqi. This was a


    ce where one could prove


    themselves with one¡¯s strength. As


    long as one possessed great


    strength, one would be recognized by


    others. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Strength was the most important thing.


    After the first gradingpetition,


    the news was quickly heard by and


    Elder Vi. He was gutpsised 6y''the


    reshlgtalidbebbtise he had high


    expectations for Samuel. If he could


    not even deal with such a small


    trouble, Samuel would disappoint


    him. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, this process still surprised him a lot.


    Samuel had not even made a move, but his opponent had already surrendered and admitted defeat.


    "Elder Vi, | heard Samuel was hit by a


    punch and his opponent''s hand was


    damaged. Is his physical qualit


    horrible?" the gistautt Ske der Vi


    WaT doUbLS He thought that the


    message might change in the


    process, so the message might not


    be urate. However, after another


    inquiry, the answer was still the


    same, which shocked him. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    Even a Heaven-level expert couldn¡¯t have such a strong physical quality, so the assistant couldn''t believe it, because in his


    opinion, it was beyond the endurance range of a mortal body.


    Elder Yi was also confused. He could not exin this kind of physical strength, and it was not within his scope of understanding.


    But this made him more convinced that only Samuel could solve the crisis.


    Perhaps only Samuel would be able to bear the title of savior".


    "As | said before, he is the savior, and his physical quality is strong. This will allow him to have a better advantage when dealing


    with the creatures of the Second World. This is a good thing for Tianqi, and even for the whole world." Elder Yi said.


    The assistant nodded. ording to the Tianqi Secret Tome, the creatures of the second world were very strong in the aspect of


    physique. This was also the reason why so many Heaven Level experts had fallen back then. If the Heaven Level experts at that


    time could have such a powerful physique like Samuel, the situation would not have been so tragic.


    ¡°Elder Yi, | believe your words more and more," the assistant said.


    At the same time, news reached the three halls.


    After hearing the news, He Qingfeng felt it was ridiculous. It was not credible at all. But when his spies confirmed the authenticity


    of the news, He Qingfeng''s expression became serious.


    "Are you sure that his body''s strength can really shatter the other party''s hands?" He Qingfeng asked.


    The spy nodded and said, "I''ve confirmed it several times. It¡¯s true. If you still don''t believe me, | can ask someone to send him to


    you."


    ¡°Let hime immediately. | want to see what''s going on." Seeing was believing. If He Qingfeng hadn''t seen it with his own


    eyes, he wouldn''t be willing to believe it, or he wouldn''t dare to believe it.


    Soon after the spy left, they showed up at three halls with Samuel''s opponent.


    As a person at the Xuan Level, he had never been in contact with the three halls, nor had he seen the master of the three halls,


    He Qingfeng, in such close proximity. Therefore, the man felt uneasy and didn''t even have the courage to look up when standing


    in front of He Qingfeng.


    "Lift up your hand," He Qingfeng said to the man.


    ¡°Temple Master, my hand ispletely disabled. | can''t feel anything now," the man said.


    He Qingfen frowned, stepped forward, grabbed the man¡¯s hand, and frowned even more.


    His hand was not only disabled, but his finger bones were also broken. There was even a sign of bones cracking on his wrist.


    "Is this really caused by your punch on Samuel?¡± He Qingfeng took a deep breath. Such a powerful counterforce was generated


    from the human body. He couldn''t believe it.


    ¡°Master, it''s true. If you want to know the details, | can tell you how | felt at that time, " the man said.


    He Qingfeng shook his head and said, "No, thanks. You can go now."


    The result had already shown up in front of He Qingfeng, which was enough to prove Samuel''s power. The detailed process was


    meaningless to He Qingfeng, and he didn''t need to know.


    This was because once such an expert appeared in the four sects; the position of the three pces would be precarious.


    Even if Elder Yi would really go to the second world, he would not be able to suppress such a powerful Samuel.


    "Where on earth did this old thing find such a monster?" He Qingfeng gritted his teeth and said.


    The grading game continued. Samuel and Jiang Yingying passed all the way without any resistance and sessfully entered the


    next round of the grading game, which was a test for the Earth-level masters.


    He Xiaoxiao returned to the area of the three halls with strong dissatisfaction. Samuel was in the limelight, which made her grind


    her teeth in hatred. Now, rumor had it that Samuel was very powerful in the entire Tianqi era. It was even possible that it was the


    record of the fastest promotion to Heaven level. She could not ept that someone who had ignored her had such


    achievements. Now there was only one thought left in her mind. Stop Samuel and let everyone know that Samuel was actually a


    waste.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you watch the gradingpetition? Who provoked you?" He Qingfeng saw He Xiaoxiao''s unhappy


    face and asked.


    "Dad, help me find a way. | have to stop Samuel." He Xiaoxiao had been hiding this matter from He Qingfeng, but now she had


    to tell him because she was worried that she couldn''t stop Samuel because of Lin Tong''s ipetence.


    Judging from her tone, there was obviously a conflict between the two, which puzzled He Qingfeng. Samuel came to Tianqi only


    a short time ago. How could there be a conflict between him and He Xiaoxiao?


    "What''s going on? How did he provoke my daughter?" He Qingfeng asked.


    "Don''t worry about it. You just need to think of a way for me. | can''t let him show off," He Xiaoxiao said.


    He Qingfeng walked to the side and


    said with aforting look, "My


    daughter, you should know t


    of Tianqi, Evenraetncmnaster of the


    three lis, | can''t break them." "Are


    you waiting for him to upgrade to


    Heaven-level and thene back to


    humiliate your daughter?" He


    Xiaoxiao said with tears in her eyes.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As a daughter servant, He Qingfeng¡¯s heart ached when he saw this scene. He said angrily, "My dear daughter, tell me how he


    provoked you first. If he was really at fault first, | will avenge you."


    He Xiaoxiao told He Qingfeng about the contradiction between her and Samuel. He Qingfeng looked helpless. Even if he wanted


    to pick a bone in an egg, it seemed that he couldn''t find fault with Samuel.


    "Daughter, don''t you know Samuel already has a wife and a child? It¡¯s understandable that he''s indifferent to you," He Qingfeng


    said.


    "Understandable?" He Xiaoxiao red at him. She was admired by all the Tianqi people, but Samuel did not take her seriously.


    How could a person who was used to being praised in the palm of his hand understand this?


    "Dad, do you want me to understand him?" He Xiaoxiao said coldly.


    He Qingfeng sighed in his heart. He was the one who doted on He Xiaoxiao. He should be responsible for her current character.


    However, He Qingfeng only had one daughter, so he could not be strict with He Xiaoxiao.


    "My good daughter, let''s just forget


    about this matter. I''m afraid that the


    Tianqi era will be in big trouble


    recently. Samuel c 64/6" sai


    Qingfenat titel Vrhad only told him


    that Samuel was the only one who


    could save the Tiangi era. Although


    He Qingfeng did not believe what he


    said, with the strength that Samuel


    had shown now, he could indeed


    make some contributions to the


    Tianqi era. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    If he killed such a master because of He Xiaoxiao''s willfulness, it would be very unfortunate for Tianqi.


    In the face of trivial matters, He


    Qingfeng would take the initiativ


    take into ount thedntrests''ott e


    three Balle But in the face of sucha


    big event as the second world, He


    Qingfeng did not dare to do so.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    He Xiaoxiao kept silent with a gloomy face. She didn''t care what trouble Tianqi had. In her world, she was the core. If anyone


    made her unhappy, she would make them unhappy.


    If she could not vent her anger, how could He Xiaoxiao feelfortable in her heart?


    "Dad, since you don''t want to help, I''ll think of my own way," He Xiaoxiao said in a cold voice.


    He Qingfeng wanted to persuade her, but He Xiaoxiao had already turned and left. He could only sigh helplessly.


    "Follow her. Don''t let her do stupid things," He Qingfeng said to his subordinate.


    After leaving the three halls'' territory, He Xiaoxiao found Lin Tong. Since He Qingfeng refused to help, she had to be sure that Lin


    Tong''s people were strong enough to kill Samuel in tomorrow¡¯s test.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The current He Xiaoxiao had already made her goal clear. She must kill Samuel. Only when Samuel was dead could she feel


    happy in her heart.


    "| want to see the person you have found," He Xiaoxiao said to Lin Tong in amanding tone.


    Lin Tong knew He Xiaoxiao''s character. Once the princess lost her temper, no one could control her temper.


    "I''ll ask him toe right away," Lin Tong said.


    After a while, a middle-aged man appeared in front of them, about 40 years old.


    He Xiaoxiao looked him up and down. Although she was very weak, in her eyes, an Earth-level person was like a good-for-


    nothing. In normal times, she would never talk to such a person.


    "As long as you can kill Samuel, | can give you a higher status in the Three Halls," He Xiaoxiao said to the man.


    The man nced at Lin Tong. Lin Tong had found him just to stop Samuel from promotion, but he had never said that he wanted


    to kill him.


    "Miss He, you should know the rules of Tiangi. It¡¯s a taboo to kill each other. If | kill Samuel, | can''t even save my own life," the


    man said.


    He Xiaoxiao looked at the man coldly and said, "Do you dare to disobey my orders?"


    ¡°Lin Tong, the offer we made before was not to kill," the man said to Lin Tong.


    Lin Tong did not mention this matter, because even Elder Yi and He Qingfeng did not dare to break this taboo. However, He


    Xiaoxiao''s attitude now obviously indicated that she wanted Samuel to die.


    "| didn''t ask you to kill him before, but now, do you think you still have a choice?" Lin Tong said lightly.


    The man frowned and decisively refused," If that''s the case, I''ll quit, and | won''t ruin my future because of this."


    After that, the man was ready to leave.


    But at this time, He Xiaoxiao suddenly said, "You should have family in the secr world."


    Hearing this, the man immediately stopped and clenched his fists.


    He had been in the Tiangi Realm for 10 years, but before that, he had his own beautiful family in the secr world. He Xiaoxiao''s


    words were obviously a threat to his family.


    ¡°If you don''t do as | say, | will order people to kill all your loved ones in the secr world and beat them to death," He Xiaoxiao


    continued.


    The man turned his head and said angrily," He Xiaoxiao, how dare you!"


    "I''m the daughter of the three halls master. There''s nothing | don''t dare to do. Do you think you can stop me? A man in the Tianqi


    era can only leave the Tianqi era once a year. You can''t stop me," He Xiaoxiao said.


    The man took a deep breath. He did not expect He Xiaoxiao to be so shameless.


    And he knew that since He Xiaoxiao said these words, she would definitely do it.


    As she said, she was the daughter of the Lord of the Three Halls!


    "But if | kill Samuel, I''ll die too," said the man.


    "Fists have no eyes in the test, and it''s an ident to identally kill someone.


    Don''t worry; | will protect you in the position of the three halls." He Xiaoxiao promised.


    "Really?" The man did not believe He Xiaoxiao''s words.


    "|, He Xiaoxiao, am telling the truth. What¡¯s more, | asked you to kill him. If | don''t protect you, what if you betray me?" He


    Xiaoxiao said.


    The man hesitated for a moment and said," Okay, | promise you."


    Since she had something on him, he believed that He Xiaoxiao would not dare to y tricks on him. Just like what He Xiaoxiao


    said, if He Xiaoxiao did not protect him, he would be able to expose He Xiaoxiao, the mastermind behind all this. At worst, they


    could all die together.


    ¡°Are you really able to make this incident an ident?" After the man left, Lin Tong asked in puzzlement. The saying that fists


    had no eyes was a pale and powerless exnation. After all, as an Earth-level master, how could he identally kill a person


    who had just been promoted to Yellow-level?


    "Tomorrow, arrange for an expert with concealed weapons to be present. After he kills Samuel, | want him to die," He Xiaoxiao


    said.


    Lin Tong was shocked. He had once believed He Xiaoxiao s words, but he did not expect that He Xiaoxiao was actually a li


    behind, and she even wanted to kill that person!


    Women¡¯s hearts were like snakes and scorpions. Lin Tong finally understood the true meaning of this sentence. Working with


    such a woman made Lin Tong feel a little cold in his heart. "Will this woman kill me at any time?"


    "Your doing this will only make the


    situation more serious. The four


    sects and three halls will definite


    cooperate to investigate thisiriatler


    thoroadhly Lin Tong reminded her.


    This n was vicious enough, but it


    was not perfect because it involved


    an extra person. The more people


    involved in this matter, the more


    unstable the factors would be. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Since | can do this, | naturally have a solution. You just need to follow my


    instructions," said He Xiaoxiao.


    Lin Tong looked sullen. There was a way to solve it?


    Once the four gates and three halls were disturbed, He Xiaoxiao would not be able to settle this matter easily, even if she was


    He Qingfeng''s daughter.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tong''s face changed. He said to He Xiaoxiao, "He Xiaoxiao, you don¡¯t want me to take the me, do you?"


    ¡°Of course not, I''m with you,¡± He Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Awoman''s heart was like a needle at the bottom of the sea. The more beautiful a woman was, the more untrustworthy she would


    be. Moreover, this was a vicious woman whose heart was like that of a viper''s.


    Lin Tong was not willing to let himself be


    her tool, and he had to take all the responsibility.


    "He Xiaoxiao, | quit," Lin Tong said.


    He Xiaoxiao s face turned cold and


    she said, "Lin Tong, do you have a


    choice now? Don''t you know, it


    ie four sects madryou now? If


    t thiee halls don''t want to ept


    you, you will be a joke in the four


    gates. Do you think you still have the


    face to go back to the four gates?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lin Tong and the three halls were


    very close recently, which was known


    to all the people of the four sects.


    There was even a rumor tha ewes


    going 1 ee er set and


    din tie hree halls. In this case, there


    was absolutely no retreat for Lin


    Tong, because even if he was willing


    to return to the four gates, he would


    beughed at by others and be


    discarded as trash by the three halls.


    As a God''s favored son, Lin Tong


    would never want to have such a


    dark spot in his life. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    Looking at the hesitant Lin Tong, He Xiaoxiao sneered. As a man, he was so indecisive. How could he achieve great things? This


    was the courage of God''s favored son.


    ¡°Lin Tong, | didn''t expect you, God''s favored one, to be a coward. | overestimated you. If you want to quit, get out now. | won''t


    stop you," He Xiaoxiao said.


    Lin Tong knew that He Xiaoxiao was deliberately provoking him, but he was also very clear that if he left, he would never have


    the chance to join the three halls. Because with He Qingfeng''s love for He Xiaoxiao, as long as He Xiaoxiao was unwilling, He


    Qingfeng would not agree in any case.


    Returning to the four gates and became a joke?


    When Lin Tong came up with the idea of betrayal of the four gates, there was no way back. He would never allow himself to be


    humiliated by the four gates.


    "I''m going to find someone who can use concealed weapons well,¡± Lin Tong said.


    He Xiaoxiao smiled. She had expected this result. Lin Tong was a person with strong self-esteem and had been praised as God''s


    favored son for so many years. He attached great importance to face. How could he ept the fact that he would be humiliated


    after returning to the four sects?


    "Don''t worry. After this matter is over, I''ll let you join the three halls," He Xiaoxiao promised.


    Lin Tong took a deep breath. What he was most concerned about now was not whether he could join the three halls, but how to


    kill Samuel. No one could imagine the consequences.


    The Xuan-level domain.


    Samuel and Jiang Yingying were in a hurry to train for tomorrow''s test. To be more precise, Jiang Yingying was training, while


    Samuel was in a daze. Because with his current physical condition, tomorrow''s test would not hinder him at all.


    "Samuel, you have to be careful tomorrow." Fang Zhan walked up to Samuel and reminded him.


    "Will Lin Tong give up? This is the Tianqi Realm. Does he dare to disobey the Tiangi Realm rules?¡± Samuel asked doubtfully.


    "If it was just Lin Tong, | wouldn''t be too worried. But you and He Xiaoxiao still have some conflicts," Fang Zhan said. He had


    already privately learned about He Xiaoxiao''s character. Because He Xiaoxiao''s deeds were widely spread in Tianqi City, after


    some inquiries, Fang Zhan knew what kind of person He Xiaoxiao was.


    A vengeful woman was not easy to deal with. Moreover, this woman had the support of the three halls master. Once she became


    willful, no one was sure what she could do.


    "This woman is a little strange. If | say that | don''t even know how | provoked her, will you believe me?" Samuel said helplessly.


    He did not understand the hatred in He Xiaoxiao''s eyes when they met today.


    From Samuel''s point of view, he had only met He Xiaoxiao once. He did not think that he had offended He Xiaoxiao, but He


    Xiaoxiao¡¯s attitude seemed to indicate that she had a deep hatred for him.


    "| believe, women are strange creatures, especially this kind of arrogant woman. It''s normal to provoke her unintentionally.


    And | heard that He Qingfeng spoiled her so much that she looked down upon everyone in Tiangi Realm. No matter what bad


    things she does, He Qingfeng will find a way to deal with it for her. This will make He Xiaoxiao more willful. So I''m worried that


    He Xiaoxiao will put obstacles in the way of tomorrow''s test," Fang Zhan said.


    Samuel looked at Fang Zhan with a surprised face. "Isn''t this guy living in seclusion in the deep mountains for many years? |


    didn''t expect him to have a thorough understanding of women. He must have had some personal experience of saying these


    words." "Fang Zhan, it seems that your love stories are quite interesting. When do you have time to tell me about them and let


    me have some experience?" Samuel said with a smile.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°People are so envious of you and Yvonne''s rtionship. Do you need experience?" When he said this, Fang Zhan¡¯s eyes were


    full of undisguised envy.


    At first, it was because of his daughter that Fang Zhan was by Samuel''s side. But the longer he stayed with Samuel, the more


    Fang Zhan could feel his charm. It was not only for women, but also for men like him.


    Just Samuel¡¯s firm attitude towards Yvonne was enough to make Fang Zhan admire him.


    Given Samuel''s status in the secr world, he would be able to do whatever he wanted to a woman. Moreover, this was a


    temptation that many men would fall for. However, Samuel did not. This was not something that any man could do.


    ¡°Of course | need it. Only with experience will we be able to get along better." Samuel smiled as he replied.


    Fang Zhan red at Samuel and said, "You don''t want experience, do you?"


    Samuel smiled awkwardly. Fang Zhan was an old fox. It was not strange for him to be able to guess what he was thinking.


    "You''ve been separated from your


    daughter for so many years. I''m


    curious about what happened


    between you and her Mose CO


    i rtanityeydd Won''t know much


    about her, which means that you only


    know that you have a daughter. |


    can''t help wondering what''s going


    on," Samuel said. Regret shed


    across Fang Zhan''s face, and he


    seemed to regret the decision he had


    made that year. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, Fang


    Zhan said to Samuel, "In those days, |


    was crazy abo tepertial artsvahd


    deyoted alithy energy to this. When |


    knew | had a chance to join the


    Tianqi era, could you understand how


    excited | was?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "So you''re so excited that you abandoned your family?¡± Samuel asked in confusion.


    Fang Zhan took a deep breath and said, " She just got pregnant."


    "Damn, Fang Zhan, you are so


    inhuman!" Samuel said in surprise. It


    was such a desperate thing f nl


    woman t be ahandomec>whi e she


    ateatnnton Fang Zhan had done


    such a crazy thing to join the Tianqi


    era. No wonder he knew very little


    about his daughter, because he had


    never even seen her before. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "When you truly understand the Tianqi, you might understand why | made such a choice. This is not only for myself, but also for


    more important reasons." Fang Zhan said.


    "Is it rted to the Tianqi''s secret again?" Samuel frowned and asked.


    Fang Zhan nodded and said, "1 believe that maybe when you encounter such a choice, you will be the same as me."


    "Bullshit." Samuel snorted and said, "Even if the sky falls down, | will never abandon my wife and child. | won''t do the thing that


    can only be done by such a beast."


    Whata beast could do was equivalent to cursing Fang Zhan, but Fang Zhan smiled and said, "What if | can only leave to ensure


    their safety?"

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    Upon hearing Fang Zhan''s question, Samuel¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. Only by leaving could they be safe, which


    meant that Fang Zhan had no choice back then, and this matter involved Tianqi''s secret. It seemed that the existence of Tianqi


    was protecting some kind of peace, or perhaps, fighting against some kind of power.


    Samuel was an atheist in the past, but after the skull incident, he knew that there might still be some mysterious things in the


    world that he did not know. Maybe he was not a ghost or a god, but he must be extraordinary.


    "It seems that the enemy of the Tianqi realm is not as simple as | think," Samuel said.


    ¡°Are you trying to trick me?" Fang Zhan looked at Samuel disdainfully.


    Samuel wrinkled his nose awkwardly and said, "| was just asking casually. The answer is already in front of me. | can get it as


    long as | stretch out my hand. Do | need to get some information out of you?"


    ¡°Tomorrow is thest test. As long as you can pass it, you can participate in the test of the Devil king''s cave. At that time, you will


    know all the answers, but whether you cane back alive or not is still unknown, " Fang Zhan said.


    Samuel looked for someone to ask about the Demon King Cave. Even though those people did not know what kind of ce the


    Demon King Cave was, they heard that in the past decade, no one had survived the Demon King Cave''s test. In fact, no one had


    dared to take part in the trials in the past few years. This meant that the Demon King Cave had left a psychological shadow on


    many people in the Tianqi realm. This was the true challenge that Samuel had to face.


    ¡°Are you afraid?" Fang Zhan asked.


    "To tell you the truth, how can | not be afraid of losing my life? However, my curiosity is much greater than being afraid. " Samuel


    smiled and said.


    Fang Zhanughed. Samuel was indeed a very special person. His thoughts were different from ordinary people, and his


    strength was also different from ordinary people. If he could really survive in the Devil King¡¯s Cave, he would definitely be able to


    shock the whole Tiangi era.


    Because in the history of the Tianqi era, he would be the one who joined the Tianqi era the shortest and was the fastest to


    be a Heaven-level one.


    ¡°By the way, since you haven''t even seen your daughter, how can you know if she is a man or a woman?" Samuel changed the


    topic to Fang Zhan.


    "It took me a lot of effort to get the clue," Fang Zhan said, with a trace of painful regret in his eyes.


    Samuel patted Fang Zhan on the shoulder and said, "As long as she is alive, the Nangong family will definitely find her."


    Fang Zhan nodded and said, "Before that, I''ll stay with you. But after | find my daughter, I''ll leave to make up for what | owe her


    for so many years."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Samuel looked like he wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Fang Zhan wanted to make it up to his


    daughter, but whether she would ept it was still unknown. Even if she really found him, she would only feel hatred and would


    not be willing to ept hispensation.


    Samuel had personally experienced this. Back then, Gina ignored him. Even if she paid attention to him now, Samuel would not


    feel too deep about it. This was because the rtionship between them had long since be indifferent due to the cold back


    then.


    Of course, it didn''t rule out that Fang Zhan''s daughter had been waiting for him all the time. This kind of thing couldn''t be


    guessed urately by Samuel¡¯s personal experience.


    The next day, the test that everyone was looking forward to finally began. In addition to Samuel and Jiang Yingying, there were


    still ten people in the Xuan Level. However, among the ten people, there were only two or three people, or even one person, who


    could actually be promoted to the Earth Level.


    When the first test began, Samuel was watching from the side. The moment they fought, Samuel felt the gap between the


    strength of the Xuan Level and the Earth Level. This gap was not like the gap between one or two levels. The strength of the


    Earth Level was much stronger than that of the Xuan Level.


    "Brother Samuel, 1 didn''t expect that the top master of the Xuan Level is so weak for the Earth Level,¡± Jiang Yingying said to


    Samuel.


    ¡°An Earth-level expert, as the main force of the Tianqi realm, should have this kind of strength. But for you, it''s not difficult to deal


    with this kind of person," Samuel said with a smile.


    Jiang Yingying smiled faintly and said," Brother Samuel, there''s a test on the stage, but most of the audience is watching us. Isn''t


    it inappropriate to be so high-profile?"


    In today''s test, Samuel and Jiang Yingying were the real protagonists. Those people wanted to see what they would do in front of


    the Earth-level masters, so most of their eyes were now focused on the two.


    "I''ve been low-key for so many years. | should be high-profile. After all, this is a ce where strength is respected. Keeping low-


    key will only make it boring," Samuel said.


    In Cloud City, Samuel had hidden secrets that could not be revealed. Nangong Qianqiu did not allow him to live as a member of


    the Hannigan family. Hence, he had to hide himself. No matter how much the outside world scolded him, Samuel would only


    ept it with a smile.


    But it was different now. There was no restriction on Samuel, so he didn''t have to swallow his pride.


    "Then, should | defeat my examiner?" Jiang Yingying asked with a smile.


    Just when others were guessing how long they could hold out for the test, Jiang Yingying was already thinking about whether to


    save face for the examiner. This was something that those people didn''t even dare to think about.


    "It''s better to save him some face. We should just win with a few strikes," Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying nodded. Since she wanted to win by a few moves, she had to control her strength.


    Finally, it was Jiang Yingying''s turn to go on the stage. She was facing an Earth-level expert who was famous for his skills.


    Speed and agility were his strong points, but as the old saying went, in the face of absolute power, any tricks were useless.


    When he met Jiang Yingying, he could only admit that he was unlucky.


    ¡°How long do you think Jiang Yingying can hold on?"


    ¡°Her power is slightly weaker Samuel''s. In my opinion, it would be good enough if she couldst 20 moves."


    "This is far beyond the test criteria. It seems that she will definitely be promoted to the Earth level. It''s really enviable."


    After Jiang Yingying came on the


    stage, the people below began to talk


    about her. However, Se werey


    few ents aboiQiang ingying


    Jane! Nes people still thought


    that Jiang Yingying could pass the


    test. After all, everyone had seen the


    strength she had shown before and


    did not dare to look down upon her.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    On the high tform in the distance,


    several big shots at the Heaven Level


    were watching the battlesinotGitg''


    He gingfeng, ihemasier of the three


    halls. Out of curiosity, he came to


    watch the test, but what surprised


    him was that Elder Yi did note.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel was his apprentice. Being promoted to the Earth level should be the most important thing for Elder Yi. How could he not


    show up?


    "Is this woman Samuel''s maid? |


    didn¡¯t expect that she ats as eve"


    aitgtiea digciake pat in he test. It


    ly surprised me,¡± He Qingfeng


    said lightly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    Maid!


    Her status was low, but her strength was so strong.


    When He Xiaoxiao heard this, she subconsciously gritted her teeth. As the daughter of the master of the Three Halls, although


    she was loved by thousands and thousands of people, in terms of strength, she was not evenparable to the maid of


    Samuel. This made He Xiaoxiao feel very unfair. In Tianqi, how could there be a woman more outstanding than her?


    She now regretted that she had only arranged for people to kill Samuel, but did not target Jiang Yingying.


    Samuel couldn''t survive, so did Jiang Yingying.


    However, as long as Samuel was dead, it was only a matter of time before she killed Jiang Yingying, so He Xiaoxiao was not in a


    hurry.


    "Dad, if I''m willing to work hard and train, this woman is nothing," He Xiaoxiao said disdainfully.


    He Qingfeng smiled helplessly. There was no "


    As long as he was there, she had her ce. Moreover, he did not want to see He Xiaoxiao suffer.


    "in the world. However, it did not matter even if He Xiaoxiao did not train hard.


    "That''s for sure," He Qingfeng said.


    At this time, the test on the stage had begun. The two men fought back and forth. In the face of the opponent''s technical attack,


    Jiang Yingying could only use her body to resist most of the time. Because of


    her agility, Jiang Yingying''s reaction was far from enough to deal with the opponent''s attack.


    This made Jiang Yingying a little angry. After all, her physical strength was not as strong as Samuel''s. Every time she was


    attacked, she would feel a little angry.


    If Samuel hadn''t reminded Jiang Yingying first, she would have been unable to restrain herself and fought back with all her


    strength.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°| can only take the beating. | thought she was very powerful." After seeing Jiang Yingying''s performance, He Xiaoxiao sneered.


    He Qingfeng, who was standing on the side, frowned. On the surface, Jiang Yingying seemed to be very difficult to deal with, but


    she was obviously still suppressing her strength, which made him unable to figure out the reason.


    "Dad, why don''t you say something? She''s such a good-for-nothing. Why do you still look at her so intently?" Seeing that He


    Qingfeng did not respond to her, He Xiaoxiao continued to ask.


    He Qingfeng knew that it was He Xiaoxiao who was not convinced in her heart, so she maliciously dered Jiang Yingying¡¯s


    strength. However, Jiang Yingying¡¯s strength was not something that could be discredited by a few words of He Xiaoxiao.


    "Daughter, this woman is restraining her temper. That''s why she''s used of being beaten," He Qingfen said.


    Hearing this, He Xiaoxiao was even more dissatisfied. She said, "Dad, she''s obviously being beaten. Why are you still speaking


    up for her? Do you have anything to do with this woman?"


    In the face of He Xiaoxiao''s unreasonable behavior, He Qingfeng had a wry smile on his face.


    At this time, Jiang Yingying, who was on the ring, was already tired of it. She nced at Samuel.


    Samuel knew that Jiang Yingying had been passively beaten and had lost her patience, so he nodded.


    Jiang Yingying received Samuel¡¯s order and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly.


    In the distance. He Qingfeng narrowed his eyes and said, "Next, it''s her performance of real strength.¡±


    Jiang Yingying suddenly ignored the opponent''s attack. Since she was defeated by the opponent in skill and speed, she could


    only expose her weakness and seek a fatal blow.


    "The test is over." Seeing that Jiang Yingying seemed to have given up resisting, the Earth-level examiner said with a smile.


    Peng!


    With a loud bang, the examiner was thrown out of the ring. All this happened in the blink of an eye. Even those who were


    watching the battle didn''te to their senses, let alone himself.


    Jiang Yingying pped her hands and said with a smile, "It''s finally over. You''ve hit me for so long. It''s about time."


    After that, Jiang Yingying walked out of the ring, and it was only then that the others came to their senses from the shock.


    "Is... is this the end?" "She, she even beat an Earth-level expert!" "How could it be? She''s so strong that even the Earth level is


    no match for her!"


    Shouts of surprise came from all over the ce. Everyone''s faces were full of disbelief, as if they had seen an illusion, as if they


    were dreaming.


    Earth-level experts were a very high threshold for the Xuan-level experts. Even if the Xuan-level experts sessfully upgraded


    to the Earth-level experts, it would take a long time to train to reach the strength of the real Earth-level experts.


    However, Jiang Yingying defeated an Earth -level expert in the test. What a show of strength she showed!


    Jiang Yingying returned to Samuel''s side. Listening to the exmations around, she unconsciously stuck out her tongue and


    said, "Brother Samuel, don¡¯t you think | am going too far? " "How can you go too far? That fellow has hit you more than ten


    times." Samuel smiled and said.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Jiang Yingying was relieved.


    In the distance, He Qingfeng took a


    deep breath. It had been many years


    since he had seen syehia,pow¨¦rt


    OVER CA TMi City. Even Lin


    ong, who was known as God''s


    favored son in the past, had not


    shown such powerful strength.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    And she was just a maid of Samuel. This made He Qingfeng even more eager to see Samuel''s real strength.


    "Am | right? If this woman hadn''t restrained herself, her examiner would have been defeated,¡± He Qingfeng said to He Xiaoxiao.


    He Xiaoxiao was still in a state of


    confusion. She was proud of her


    identity as the daughter of ihe Easter


    of the thr: e-halitieh was above


    yraee But what was the use of


    being in a higher position? Her


    strength was even worse than Jiang


    Yingying¡¯s. What qualifications did


    she have to be superior to Samuel?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At this moment, He Xiaoxiao finally realized how painful it was to be without strength. Perhaps, if she was given another chance,


    she would spend more time on training. But even so, it did not help.


    Because at the level of strength, no matter how noble her birth was, no matter how many masters she had, she would never be


    able topare with Samuel.


    So did Lin Tong.


    At this moment, the words "God''s favored son" were extremely ridiculous for Lin Tong. He was proud of it, but he did not expect


    that his achievements would be so vulnerable in front of Jiang Yingying.


    He had made a record that he had


    held on to 25 moves in the face of


    the assessment of the Ue)


    categor which was @dhimit of the


    clirerst ianqi grading game.


    However, Jiang Yingying was able to


    directly defeat the assessment


    officer of the Earth category, so the


    strength gap between them could be


    imagined. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    What made him even more desperate was that this was just Jiang Yingying''s performance, and Samuel''s strength was even


    higher than Jiang Yingying''s!


    "It seems that our n is going to fail," Lin Tong blurted out unconsciously. He didn''t care that He Qingfeng was still in the room.


    "What n?" He Qingfeng asked.


    He Xiaoxiao''s heart tightened and she quickly said, "Dad, it''s nothing."


    He Qingfeng looked at He Xiaoxiao''s flustered eyes. Based on his understanding of He Xiaoxiao, how could he believe He


    Xiaoxiao''s words?


    "Lin Tong, tell me now, before making a big mistake, we can still make up for it." He Qingfeng asked Lin Tong with a cold face.

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    Lin Tong exposed his and He Xiaoxiao''s ns unconsciously. At this time, when he came to his senses, he could not help but


    tremble.


    If He Qingfeng knew about it, the consequences would be very serious. Moreover, he betrayed He Xiaoxiao by doing so. If he


    offended this vicious woman, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    But it was impossible to take back what had been said.


    Lin Tong did not dare to look up when he saw that He Xiaoxiao was staring at him with a murderous gaze.


    He Qingfeng grabbed hold of Lin Tong''s cor and lifted him into the air. He knew very well how willful his daughter was. If she


    really did something that went against the Tianqi rule, even as the leader of the Three Halls, he would not be able to protect He


    Xiaoxiao''s safety. Hence, he could only stop her before the incident happened.


    "Lin Tong, | want you to tell me what''s going on and what your n is," He Qingfeng gnashed his teeth and said.


    Lin Tong''s breathing was trembling, and He Qingfeng''s powerful aura made it hard for him to breathe.


    ¡°Hall Master, the n, the n, the n, is to kill Samuel,¡± Lin Tong said.


    Kill Samuel!


    He Qingfeng got rid of Lin Tong. The biggest taboo of Tianqi was to kill each other. In He Qingfeng''s opinion, although He


    Xiaoxiao was willful, she would not do such a stupid thing. After all, it was a matter of life and death. As a girl, she would never


    have such vicious thoughts.


    But at this moment, he knew that he was wrong. He Xiaoxiao was far more self-willed than he thought. She could do anything for


    her satisfaction.


    "He Xiaoxiao, | order you to stop this n immediately." He Qingfeng angrily rebuked her.


    He Xiaoxiao did not look regretful at all, but even angry at He Qingfeng. She did not understand why He Qingfeng was so angry.


    She just wanted to kill a good-for-nothing who had just joined the Tianqi Realm. Why did he have to make such a fuss?


    Since Samuel had provoked her, shouldn''t he be deserving of death?


    Moreover, he was the leader of the Three Halls. How could he not handle such a trivial matter?


    "Dad, you are the superior leader of the three halls. It''s just a piece of cake for you. You don''t need to be so nervous. At most,


    you will fall out with the four gates. Are the four gates more powerful than the three halls now?" He Xiaoxiao said stubbornly.


    He Qingfeng was so angry that heughed He never thought that He Xiaoxiao would say such a thing. Although there had been


    many conflicts between the four gates and three halls, they belonged to the same sect. Who dared to easily break the


    rtionship between the two?


    It was impossible for them to do so, even if they had self- glucose.


    And now, the entrance of the second world of the forbidden area had changed, and the disaster of a hundred years ago was


    likely toe again. The four gates and three halls must work together to have a chance to deal with this trouble. If they chose


    to choose civil strife at this time, not only the Tianqi, but the whole earth would be in chaos. At that time, who could survive the


    invasion of the second world?


    "A piece of cake?" He Qingfeng looked at He Xiaoxiao with a frosty face and said, "To you, killing people now is just a small


    matter?"


    "Yeah, is it a big deal to kill a good-for-nothing?¡± He Xiaoxiao held her head high. She did not know what was wrong with herself


    and even felt that it was a matter of course.


    It was not until this moment that He


    Qingfeng really understood what kind of person He Xiaoxiao had be because of his love for her. She was supercilious,


    arrogant, and capricious. She was no longer the little princess from that year.


    He had to find a way to let her recognize her mistakes.


    Pa!


    He Qingfeng waved his hand and pped He Xiaoxiao in the face.


    The air seemed to freeze in an instant.


    He Xiaoxiao covered her face and looked at He Qingfeng in disbelief.


    Since she was a child, she had never been beaten. He Qingfeng tried his best to love her and never let her suffer any grievance.


    But now, He Qingfeng gave her a heavy p in the face.


    When He Qingfeng pped her in the face, the first reaction in his heart was regret, very regret, and heartache. How could his


    daughter, whom he had loved for decades, be hit so hard?


    "Hit me?" He Xiaoxiao''s eyes gradually became gloomy, and she said to He Qingfeng.


    "Daughter, I..." He Qingfeng looked at He Xiaoxiao with a little panic.


    "Since young, you have never beaten me. But now, you hit me because of an outsider. " He Xiaoxiao felt the burning pain on her


    face, and her eyes became more and more emotionless.


    "| want you to know the serious consequences of breaking the rules in Tianqi era. Hitting you is just to wake you up. When you


    really make a big mistake, the consequences are more than being beaten." He Qingfeng knew that he could not be soft-hearted.


    Otherwise, this p would be in vain. He must let He Xiaoxiao know her mistakes.


    But did He Xiaoxiao know how to do that?


    Obviously, she would not do that. Because of this p, she not only hated Samuel, but also hated He Qingfeng.


    "I''m very, very clear-headed, and you can''t stop it now," He Xiaoxiao said, gritting her teeth.


    He Qingfeng suddenly turned his head and looked at the ring. At this time, Samuel and the test officer had already stood on the


    ring. Obviously, He Xiaoxiao''s n was to kill Samuel with the test officer.


    "The n would fail." At this time, Lin


    Tong, who was on the side, said ina


    daze. After seeing sagging!


    engtinhekriai tha the person he


    had found was definitely no match


    for Samuel. Even Jiang Yingying had


    almost reached the Heaven Level.


    How could Samuel be weaker than


    her? Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    And the person he was looking for was just an Earth-level expert.


    Now Lin Tong hadpletely understood how he looked down on Samuel. It was not about time, but how long it would take for


    Tianqi to know Samuel''s real strength. All of this would only change because of his thought.


    God''s favored one.


    What a ridiculous four words.


    He was nothing in front of Samuel.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you." For He Xiaoxiao, who was eager to see Samuel die, Lin


    Tong''s words were undoubtedly uneptable to her.


    Lin Tong smiled with relief and said,


    "In fact, we all know how powerful


    Samuel is, but we just don''t want to


    admit it in our hear cipxieariad! ''


    hayerts vouctedlized the reality? Both


    you and | are not as excellent as


    Samuel. What you have is just the


    status of the daughter of the master


    of the three halls. And | am just the


    nominal title of God''s favored son. In


    front of strength, we are nothing."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    These words were a blow to He


    Xiaoxiao''s heart. Strength. It was


    about the strength again. Was


    strength really eibortant than


    sfanalenewas the daughter of the


    master of the three halls. Even if a


    Heavenlevel expert met her, he had to


    respectfully address her as First


    Miss. How could someone like


    Samuelpare to her! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bullshit. What right does a piece of trash like him have to bepared to me?" He Xiaoxiao chided Lin Tong angrily.

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    On the arena, Samuel still put his hands behind his back, but his posture did not give others an abrupt feeling. No one would


    think that he was too careless in the face of an Earth-level expert. On the contrary, many people thought that this was the


    performance of a real expert. Even many women were looking at him with infatuation.


    In their hearts, Samuel would definitely pass the test. He might even end the fight in the shortest time possible.


    After all, Jiang Yingying had already shown them an impossible miracle, and Samuel was obviously more powerful than Jiang


    Yingying. How could Samuel not be able to do what she could do?


    ¡°He''s so handsome. It turns out that there is someone more handsome than Lin Tong in this world." "He is the real God''s favored


    one. Lin Tong is nothing.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°From today on, my Prince Charming is Samuel. Lin Tong? Get out of my way."


    The people who said these words used to be the admirers of Lin Tong. But now, they turned to Samuel one after another and


    expressed their love for him in an undisguised way.


    "Samuel, | want to be your woman."


    "I''m your destined woman. Look at me, look at me!"


    "Samuel, I''ll wait for you to marry me."


    There was amotion among the women below the stage. However, Samuel heard


    these words; he did not feel happy at all. He only felt a headache. He did not need the love of these women. Moreover, this kind


    of thing did not give him any sense of superiority. Instead, it was a great annoyance.


    There was a heavy anger in the Earth-level Test Officer''s eyes. Samuel did not take him seriously at all. Moreover, the crazy


    women under the stage seemed to say that he was bound to lose.


    Of course, anger did not knock his mind out. Jiang Yingying''s performance just now was enough to make him really vignt


    against Samuel.


    And his purpose today was to kill Samuel to protect the safety of his family in the secr world, so he dared not take it lightly.


    "Samuel, I''m not a Xuan-level person. It¡¯s not a good thing for you to be so careless," the examiner said to Samuel.


    He needed Samuel''s real strength. Only in this way could he find an opportunity to kill Samuel by ident.


    "| advise you to put away your killing intent. Otherwise, you will be the one who will die here today," Samuel said. Fang Zhan had


    specially reminded him yesterday, so he knew that the examiner''s purpose was not pure. His words were not to help him out, but


    simply to remind him.


    The examinerughed coldly and said, "Cut the crap. Take this."


    The difference in strength between the Earth category and the Xuan ss could be seen with the naked eye. After heunched


    an attack, Samuel could clearly feel the oppression of power. Of course, this was only the difference between the Earth category


    and the Xuan ss. From Samuel''s own point of view, this kind of oppression was nothing at all.


    During the fight, Samuel did not take the initiative to make a move. Instead, he carefully observed his opponent¡¯s moves. For


    him, actualbat could gain a lot of experience. In particr, there were many movements worthy of learning in the opponent''s


    moves. This was an experience that could not be obtained through unteral training.


    In the distance, He Qingfeng breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this scene.


    Under the performance of his strength, he did not need to worry about the threat of Samuel''s life at all. Moreover, when he


    gradually discovered the purpose of Samuel''s not attacking, he was even more horrified.


    As aman who had just joined the Tianqi Realm, he was able to observe the opponent''s moves after facing the test of the Earth


    level, which showed that his strength was much higher than the Earth level. Only in this way could he have such leisure time.


    At this time, He Qingfeng couldn¡¯t help but think of the words Elder Yi had said to him in the forbidden area.


    Only Samuel could solve the problem of the Second World.


    He Qingfeng had seen these words as a joke before, but now he had a vague feeling that maybe Samuel could really make it


    This was because even until now, no one had been able to force out the true strength of Samuel. In other words, the limit of


    Samuel was a mystery. It was impossible to tell just how high it was.


    He Qingfeng took a deep breath and said to himself, "Who the hell is this guy? Where is his limit? Does he have the strength of


    the top ten masters now?"


    The top ten masters!


    Lin Tong, who was standing to one side, fixed his eyes on him.


    He was a God''s favored son, but he was only at the Earth level now. Samuel had only been in the Tiangi Realm for less than a


    month, but he had received such high praise from He Qingfeng.


    If these words were said by someone else, Lin Tong would scoff at it, but it meant a lot to say it from He Qingfeng''s mouth.


    ¡°How can there be such a big gap between him and me?" Lin Tong said with a pair of dull eyes.


    At this time, the most ufortable


    was He Xiaoxiao. Being pped by


    He Qingfeng made her feel treo it)


    fi her''sloyethat Ne a never felt


    before. More importantly, she had


    always thought that good-for-nothing


    could get such high praise from her


    father, which made her lose her


    self-esteem. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Thinking of Samuel''s disregard for her, He Xiaoxiao felt as if there were needles in her heart.


    At that time, she thought that she


    was the daughter of the three hall


    masters and was ab, etocstaadAigh


    in Fong prsarder ut now, Samuel


    was almost as strong as a


    Heaven-level one, which destroyed


    the advantage of He Xiaoxiao''s


    position. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    So what if she was the daughter of the master of the three halls? In a ce like Tiangi, where strength was respected, Heaven-


    level masters would give her whatever she wanted. If they were unwilling, what did it matter if she was unhappy?


    On the arena, the Earth-level Test


    Officer had almost used all his


    strength, but he did not cause an


    harm to Samuel (arieniom, Kein not


    event askean effective attack. Every


    time he attacked, Samuel easily


    avoided his attacks. Whether in


    terms of strength or speed, Samuel


    seemed to be much slower than him,


    which made him full of unwillingness.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At this moment, he was no longer thinking about how to kill Samuel. Instead, he wanted to fight for himself.


    How could a man who had not yet been promoted to the Earth level treat him like a monkey?


    "Samuel, you coward. Do you dare to fight me face to face, except for hiding?" The earth-level examiner roared angrily.


    Seeing the angry look on his opponent''s face, Samuel smiled faintly and said, "I''m afraid that you will be defeated soon after |


    make my move. Isn''t that boring?"


    These words were an undisguised humiliation. The Earth-level examiner could not control his anger andpletely erupted.

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    "Samuel, fight back."


    ¡°We can''t wait any longer. Come on." "Kill him, kill him!"


    As the saying goes, the Emperor is not in a hurry, but the waiting officers could not help but urge him. They wanted to see how


    the master of Earth-level would be defeated in front of Samuel. They were eager to know the answer.


    Samuel saw that everyone was cheering. He said lightly, "If that''s the case, as you wish."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel''s figure became illusory. A residual shadow passed by. The next moment, he had


    already appeared in front of the Earth Level


    Test Master.


    The Earth-level Test Master was shocked. Samuel''s speed was so fast that he could not be seen by the naked eye. From this


    point, it could be seen that Samuel''s strength was much stronger than his.


    "It''s over.¡±


    Samuel''s voice sounded beside the master''s ears. The Earth Level Test Master suddenly felt despair. Samuel had actually


    attempted to kill him. This was a joke that one would not be able tough at.


    Peng!


    All of a sudden, there was a loud bang on the arena, and the body of the Earth Level Test Master was sent flying like a


    cannonball.


    One move!


    Just one move!


    Samuel had actuallypleted the crosslevel challenge so easily.


    The scene was dead silent. Although they had expected Samuel to win, none of them thought that this battle would end in this


    way.


    Samuel had only just made his move, yet he had already ended the test. This meant that as long as he wanted, he could end the


    test the moment he stepped onto the stage.


    "It''s too exaggerated. Samuel''s speed is really fast. Just how did he win?"


    "| can''t see his strength clearly. He must have reached Heaven-level."


    "| didn''t expect that the entire Tianqi had thought he was a joke. But now, Tianqi is the real joke."


    "Lin Tong is no match for him. After so many years, Lin Tong has only reached the Earth Level.¡± "Although Samuel is very


    powerful, you must be clear thathe must pass the test of the devil king''s cave if he wants to reach Heaven Level. In the past ten


    years of Tianqi era, no one has been able toe out alive from the devil king''s cave."


    Samuel''s skills shocked everyone. The audience was shocked, but among the ttering voices, there were some calm people.


    They knew that Samuel''s real challenge had not yet begun. Only bying back alive from the devil King''s cave could he be


    called a real Heaven Level.


    On the stage, Samuel shook his head helplessly and said to himself, "It''s a pity that | haven''t learned enough. You can''t wait to


    lose."


    In the distance, He Qingfeng put away his shocked expression and left the scene quickly.


    Even he didn''t figure out the speed Samuel showed just now, which made a big stone sink in his heart.


    He could not tell the limit of this person''s strength, but he was very clear that the Tianqi era was even more powerful because of


    Samuel''s arrival.


    Since the conflict between the four gates and the three halls, the two helms had few opportunities to visit each other. Thest


    time Elder Yi went to the three halls was because of the movement in the forbidden area.


    This time, He Qingfeng appeared in the four gates because of Samuel.


    "He Qingfeng, | didn¡¯t expect that you would be willing toe to the four gates," Elder Yi smiled and said to He Qingfeng.


    He Qingfeng''s face darkened. He didn''t want toe, but he had to.


    ¡°Elder Yi, who is Samuel? How could there be such a master in the secr world?" He Qingfeng asked. There was a


    fundamental difference between secr masters and Tianqi because the environment and training methods could allow martial


    artists to break through the higher limits. This was rted to another secret of Tianqi. In other words, no matter how powerful


    people in the secr world were, their strength could not surpass that of a master in Tianqi.


    But Samuel was an exception, which filled He Qingfeng''s mind with doubts.


    "Before he came to the Tianqi era, his strength was not as strong as it is now. However, during this period of time, he did make


    rapid progress, even | didn''t expect it, " Elder Yi said. This was an unexinable question Even Elder Yi could only guess that it


    was because the illusion in Tianqi changed Samuel''s physique, which made him be stronger faster. But whether it was


    because of this reason, Elder Yi himself could not be sure.


    ¡°But he''s only at the Xuan level now. He can¡¯t evene into contact with the power of Tiangi. How can he make such rapid


    progress?" He Qingfeng said.


    The power of Tiangi.


    In addition to the forbidden area, this was the second secret of Tianqi.


    In the core area of the Tianqgi Realm,


    it was wrapped by a mysterious


    force, which could help to make can


    O


    huge change inthapedratt¨¦r


    thaynirty! Even after reaching a certain


    level, one could still feel the surging


    energy in the body, which was simr


    to Spiritual Qi or Internal Strength.


    Unfortunately, even Elder Yi and He


    Qingfeng did not know how this force


    was ssified. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was Said that there was a stronger


    person in the Tianqi era. He was the


    real ruler of the Tianqi era. It was not


    a legend, but a reality. The owner''s


    residence was in as caw"!


    ratte Wrether he was dead


    or alive, but there must be many


    secrets about the Tianqi era hidden


    in his residence. The definition of the


    power of the Tianqi era might be in


    his residence. It was a pity that after


    so many years, Elder Yi and He


    Qingfeng had tried their best, but they


    could not break the traps of the


    strong person''s residence. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "This is also what makes me feel strange. But since | can''t figure it out, why should | pursue it too deeply? Samuel is a good


    thing for Tianqi. Is there anything to worry about?" Elder Yi said.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He Qingfeng took a deep breath and nced at Elder Yi¡¯s assistant.


    The assistant knew what he was trying to say and he walked away.


    ¡°Elder Yi, do you think it''s possible for Samuel to open Fu Yao''s house?" Even if there was no one around, He Qingfeng lowered


    his voice. Only the two of them knew the name Fu Yao. It was the name of the strong man.


    Elder Yi''s eyes were fixed. There were


    too many unsolved mysteries about


    Tianqi in Fu Yao¡¯''s resideace TAMEY¡¯


    coyldegpendtulYae''s residence, the


    meaning of the existence of Tiangi


    would be clearer for them. And


    perhaps the power of Tiangi could be


    exined. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Do you want him to give it a try?" Elder Yi asked.


    To others, Fu Yao''s existence was just a legend. Elder Yi and He Qingfeng had been keeping it a secret. No one else in the world


    knew about it, but if Samuel had to give it a try, after all, it would be exposed.


    "| think he is very special. Maybe he can really change the Tianqi era. And now the fluctuation of the second world has been


    created. With the current strength of the Tianqi era, we can''t deal with it at all.


    Tiangi must undergo a change," He Qingfeng said.

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    He Qingfeng''s words really surprised Elder Yi. If Samuel was a member of the Three halls, it was understandable for him to say


    so. But Samuel was from the four sects. If he had such an idea, it meant that he had done it, regardless of the past grudges. In


    the face of great trouble, He Qingfeng still had to focus on the most important thing.


    Of course, whether he had any other ideas was something that Elder Yi was impossible to fathom. However, his suggestion


    could indeed be carried out.


    The current Tianqi did require a change. There were all the secrets of the Tiangi realm hidden in the Fu Yao¡¯s residence. Once


    these secrets were unraveled, the Tiangi realm might be even more powerful.


    "Since that''s what you think, let''s let him give it a try before he enters the Devil King''s Cave.¡± Elder Yi said.


    He Qingfeng nodded heavily and said," Elder Yi, I''ll go back and wait for your news. You can inform me when you''re ready."


    "No problem."


    After He Qingfeng left, Elder Yi''s expression gradually became serious.


    He had never expected Samuel to do such a thing like Fu Yao¡¯s residence. If He Qingfeng hadn''t mentioned it, he wouldn''t have


    thought about it at all, because only the head of the Four Sects and Three halls had the right to know about it.


    Elder Yi had never thought that Samuel was likely to be the one to open Fu Yao''s residence.


    The assistant returned to Elder Vi''s side. Seeing that Elder Vi seemed to be thinking about something, he could not help but ask,


    "Elder Vi, what is He Qingfeng doing?"


    Elder Vi sighed and said, "This time, he shouldn''t have any malicious intentions. After all, this is a matter of the future of the


    entire Tianqi era. His and He Xiaoxiao''s lives are also included, so they shouldn''t act recklessly."


    "What is it that is so serious? Is the forbidden area out of control?" The assistant''s face changed. If this was the case, then


    doomsday wasing.


    Elder Vi shook his head and said, "It has nothing to do with the forbidden area."


    "It has nothing to do with the forbidden area. What''s that?" the assistant asked in confusion.


    Elder Yi gave the assistant a look, and then asked with a smile, "Do you want to know?"


    The assistant found that there was a trace of coldness in the eyes of Elder Yi. He quickly shook his head and said, "| don''t want


    to."


    There were too many unknown secrets in the Tianqi era. Elder Yi and He Qingfeng, who stood at the highest position of the


    Tianqi world, would definitely know more about it. The assistant was very clear about this, and he also knew that these things


    were not what he was qualified to know.


    "I''m going to meet Samuel. You stay in the four gates," said Elder Yi.


    In the field of the Earth category, Samuel had spent more than half a month to go from the periphery of the Tiangi Realm to a


    ce only one step away from the core.


    Such a speed shocked the whole Tianqi Realm. Today''s Tianqi Realm had already left Lin Tong, the God''s favored son, behind


    them. For them, Samuel was the real superstar. Only he could aplish such an impossible thing in such a short time.


    People like Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian could almost be described as admiring Samuel. Some people were even proud of their


    meeting with Samuel. Now, Samuel''s reputation and status had surpassed that of Lin Tong.


    "The environment here will be better with every upgrade. The Tianqi ss system is so obvious. | wonder how the environment


    here is." Samuel could not help but sigh at the system of Tianqi when he came to the new environment. Power here was too


    important, and the treatment he could enjoy here waspletely different. "Brother Samuel, you will soon be a Heaven


    Level expert. At that time, you will know how the environment of Heaven Level is," Jiang Yingying said to Samuel with a smile.


    There were almost no obstacles in


    Samuel''s promotion, but it did not mean that he could ignore the test of the Devil King''s Cave. After all, no one had been able to


    come out of the Devil King''s Cave alive in the past ten years of Tianqi era. This was the only life-threatening danger out of all the


    tests. How could Samuel underestimate it?


    "The trials of the Devil King''s cave aren''t simple. We cannot lower our guard." Samuel said.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Brother Samuel, the name of this ce sounds scary, but it should also be a ce of Tianqi. Will Tiangi cause a master to die?


    Can it be that even Tianqi can''t control what happened in the Devil King''s Cave?" Jiang Yingying frowned and said with a


    puzzled face.


    "It should be so. Earth-level masters are the most important strength in the Tianqi realm. The Tianqi realm will not let such people


    die easily. They will die in the Devil King''s cave. This proves that the four gates and three halls can¡¯t control the Devil King''s


    cave." Samuel nodded in agreement. This was also a problem that he had thought about before. It was also because of this


    problem that he did not dare to underestimate the test of the Devil King''s cave.


    The Four Gates and Three Halls, as well as Elder Yi and He Qingfeng, could not control what happened in the Devil King''s Cave,


    which meant that although the Devil King''s Cave was in the Tianqi, it was not under


    the control of the Tianqi.


    "Your guesses are correct. Tianqi indeed can''t control the Devil King¡¯s cave." At this time, the voice of Elder Yi came from behind


    them.


    Ever since Samuel came to Tianqi era, Samuel had never seen Elder Yi again. It was as if Samuel had been left on his own. To


    think that this old thing was Han Man''s god-grandpa. He did not care about him at all.


    "Oh, a rare visitor has appeared. I''m not seeing things, am I?" Samuel deliberately rubbed his eyes and said as if he was


    teasing.


    To outsiders, Samuel was Elder Yi''s


    disciple. However, Elder Yi di


    ept S etasnikoWn disciple.


    Nidresy r, the leader of the four sects


    could do nothing to Samuel. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "In the eyes of outsiders, you are my disciple. Can''t you respect me a little bit?" Elder Yi smiled bitterly.


    "There might not be another chance in this life. Why don''t we wait for the next?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Do you believe in Samsara?". Asked Elder Yi as he raised his eyebrows.


    Samuel shook his head decisively.


    For an atheist, how could. hebetiavie


    inno engelika feitcamnation? Death


    Ss like a pile of bones, there was no


    reincarnation at all. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You came to look for me to bring me to the Devil King''s Cave, right?" Samuel asked.


    Elder Yi took a look at Jiang Yingying. The matter of Fu Yao could only be told to Samuel alone, so Jiang Yingying was obviously


    in the way.


    Samuel frowned. He was very clear about the meaning of Elder Yi''s eyes, but he did not understand what it meant that even


    Jiang Yingying could not listen to it.


    "Yingying, go back to your room and rest," Samuel said.


    "Okay." Jiang Yingying nodded and then left.


    After confirming that there was no


    one around, Elder Yi walked om


    Samuel a dwhispatdd, Before going


    bdeA Ries Cave, | want to take


    you to another ce." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    "It''s so mysterious. Are you going to tell me the Tianqi Realm''s secret in advance?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "This is another matter. Only He Qingfeng and | have the right to know about it," Elder Yi said.


    Only Elder Yi and He Qingfeng knew about the existence in the entire Tianqi era!


    This made Samuel a little surprised. How many things did Tianqi Initiation hide? It seemed to be a secret ce.


    "Go ahead. I''m listening." Samuel dug his ears. Although he did not seem to care, he was already very curious.


    "Do you know any rumors about a superior in the Tianqi realm?" Elder Yi asked.


    ¡°A superior in the Tianqi realm?"


    Samuel had heard about this from Fang Zhan, and this was not a secret. Many people in Tianqi knew that even the lowest level


    Yellow had heard of it. What kind of a secret was this?


    "Elder Yi, do you have nothing to do? Are you so bored that you use these things to fool me? Many people know about it,¡±


    Samuel said disdainfully.


    "For them, this matter is just a legend. But what | want to tell you is that this person does exist. Only He Qingfeng and | know her


    residence, but it is impossible to know whether she is dead or alive," Elder Yi exined.


    ¡°As far as | know, this expert has existed for more than a hundred years. Since her history has been long, how could she still be


    alive?" Samuel said.


    "This needs to be confirmed by you,¡± said Elder Vi.


    "Me?" Samuel nced at Elder Vi in surprise and said, "How can | prove that you want me to break through the Varna Pce to


    see if there is her name in the Book of Life and Death? I''m not a stone monkey."


    "In the ce where she lives, He Qingfeng and | tried our best but could not open it. Maybe you can open it," Elder Vi said.


    "You came to look for me just to bring me to this ce?" Samuel asked.


    "Yes." Elder Yi was silent for a moment and then said, "Her residence may be able to unlock many secrets of the Tianqi Realm. If


    you can get in, the Tiangi Realm may change because of it. I''ve never thought about it before, but | think it''s feasible after He


    Qingfeng''s proposal."


    "Since you know this ce, you must have tried your best, but you can¡¯t open it. Why do you think | can open it?" Samuel shook


    his head and said. What neither Elder Yi nor He Qingfeng could do was given to him. Samuel did not think that he could do it.


    "Try it. You might be able to do it." This was a fluke. Both Elder Yi and He Qingfeng adopted this mentality. They did not expect


    Samuel to be able to do it. They were just giving it a try. After all, there were too many Tianqi secrets in that ce. Samuel was


    indeed extraordinary.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll give it a try. When are we going?" Samuel asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow, but you can''t tell anyone about this matter, not even Jiang Yingying,"


    Elder Yi reminded.


    Samuel patted Elder Yi''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, old man. My mouth is very tight."


    "Can''t you call me master?" Elder Yi said helplessly.


    Samuel turned around and left. He put his hands on the back of his neck and said lightly, "In the next life, | will think about it


    carefully.¡±


    Elder Yi shook his head and sighed. With his status, it''s so difficult for him to hear someone call him master. If it were anyone


    else, they would have knelt down to toast him.


    After returning to his room, Samuel began to ponder over this matter. This legendary superior must have enjoyed a high status in


    Tianqi before. Furthermore, ording to Elder Yi, there were many secrets of Tianqi. He could not help but wonder what kind of


    person was qualified to shoulder this responsibility, and why did she end up in such a situation where outsiders did not know the


    her life and death?


    After a night of tossing and turning, Samuel did not fall asleep, but it did not affect his high spirits the next day.


    The next day, Elder Yi met Samuel early. They went to the back of the mountain and met He Qingfeng on the way.


    Being pestered by He Xiaoxiao, it took He Qingfeng a lot of effort to get out of here.


    Now, He Xiaoxiao''s self-confidence had been severely damaged. She even had a psychological shadow. The strength of Samuel


    made He Xiaoxiao feel that she no longer had the capital to be arrogant in front of Samuel. This change made He Xiaoxiao


    unable to ept it in her heart. She even had a fear for Samuel. She did not dare to meet Samuel, because she used to be high


    and mighty in front of Samuel. But now, she was no longer qualified and confident.


    "Samuel, your performance in the ranking contest really impresses me," He Qingfeng said to Samuel. He felt a little pity that


    Samuel was not a member of the Three Halls. Now even if Lin Tong wanted to join the Three Halls, He Qingfeng had no interest


    in this matter, because Lin Tong was nothing in front of Samuel. He, the God¡¯s favored son, was just in name now.


    ¡°Lord He thinks highly of me. I¡¯m just a little lucky," Samuel said with a smile.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "It''s hypocritical to be too modest. Young people still need to be a little bit arrogant," He Qingfeng said.


    "Since you said so, I¡¯m not afraid to


    tell you the truth. In my econ


    grading me {gust Gabtoa It


    dats ¡ét e Devil King¡¯s Cave. | have


    never faced up to the grading game."


    Samuel said lightly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He Qingfen was stunned. This guy was really arrogant when he was not modest. In the history of Tiangi, no one had ever dared


    to look down upon the ranking contest.


    However, he was not bragging. No one had ever dared to expect that he could defeat an expert at the Earth Level in the test.


    Furthermore, he was not the only one who had managed to do it. Even his maid was able to do it.


    "Your maid is also very strong. I''m really curious about how talented you two are," He Qingfeng said.


    Maid?


    Samuel was slightly unhappy and said," Jiang Yingying is not a maid. She is my sister. | hope that you will not underestimate her


    identity.¡±


    If it were anyone else who dared to say such words to He Qingfeng, He Qingfeng would definitely be angry. But in the face of


    Samuel, he could not be angry.


    Even if he was the master of the three halls, what could he do when he was so powerful that he could stand upright in the Tianqi


    realm?


    Elder Yi tried his best to hold back his


    laughter. It was rare for He fetelth


    to be humiliat likes Hew Snot


    regnectellsy Samuel, but he didn''t


    expect that He Qingfeng also had to


    suffer losses in silence. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel seemed to have forgotten how to keep a low profile since he came to Tianqi City. He waspletely different from the


    state he had been in Cloud City.


    In fact, this change was easy for


    Samuel to understand. In the past, he


    had to swallow his acbecatae He


    gia But rangi, strength


    was the most important thing in this


    world. Since he was strong enough,


    why did he have to bow down?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    The three of them walked side by side and finally arrived at their destination.


    In front of Samuel was a bare mountain. Apart from stones, there was not even a single weed.


    "This is his residence. Where is it?" Samuel asked Elder Yi in confusion. He could not see that there was a ce to live here.


    ¡°Follow me," Elder Yi said in a low voice. Every time they came here, Elder Yi was always in awe and did not dare tough at all.


    This was because the strongest man of Tianqi used to live here.


    Samuel was only aware of the details when he arrived in front of the mountain wall. Although the surface of the wall was


    irregr, there was still a well-arranged


    crack in the wall. It looked like a stone door.


    ¡°Look at this ce. What does it look like?" Elder Yi pointed to a ce on the mountain wall and asked Samuel.


    "A palm print," Samuel said without hesitation. It was obviously a palm print, and it was a little thin. It looked more like a woman¡¯s


    hand.


    "This strong person is a woman?" Samuel asked doubifully.


    "Her name is Fu Yao. It should be a girl. But this is just the spection of He Qingsfeng and me." Elder Yi exined.


    "Fu Yao?"


    "This name does sound like a woman''s name, and it has a fairy''s aura. It seems that she was very beautiful when she was alive.


    Otherwise, the name Fu Yao would be sorry." "This stone gate is the key to entering. As for the palm print, it should be the


    mechanism to open the stone gate. Elder Yi and | tried it, but there was no response," He Qingfeng said at this time.


    Samuel took out his hand andpared it with his palm with his eyes. The two did not match each other by looking at it with


    naked eyes. If he wanted to open the stone door, he could only do it by Fu Yao.


    "It seems that | came here for nothing today. This palm print doesn''t match the size of my hand. How can | open it?" Samuel


    said.


    In this way, there was indeed a big gap between them. However, Elder Yi and He Qingfeng asked Samuel toe because they


    wanted to give it a try and did not have much expectation.


    "Since you''re here, let''s give it a try," Elder Yi said.


    Samuel shrugged and said, "Let''s have a try, but don''t me me if it doesn¡¯t work."


    The moment Samuel stretched out his hand, both Elder Yi and He Qingfeng became nervous at the same time. Although they


    did not have much expectation, they were still hoping for a miracle to happen in their hearts.


    Samuel found that not only their expressions had changed, but also their breathing had quickened. The corners of his mouth


    rose slightly. Then he withdrew his hand and said, "Look at you two. Why are you so nervous? Try to ease the atmosphere. Don''t


    be so serious, okay?"


    Elder Yi was speechless. This guy was really good at torturing people. He quickly said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s give it a try.


    He Qingfeng forced a smile and said," Samuel, stop fooling around. Just give it a try."


    "s." Samuel and put his hand on the palm print helplessly.


    Samuel, who did not hold any hope, suddenly felt a tremor on the mountain wall, which made his face change greatly.


    "No way!"


    Could he really open the stone gate?


    The trembling of the mountain wall also made Elder Yi and He Qingfeng''s hearts jump in their throats.


    The two of them tried this palm imprint, but there had never been any reaction from it. However, Samuel was able to trigger such


    a resonance!


    "Yes! Yes!" He Qingfeng said excitedly.


    Elder Yi subconsciously clenched his fists and his face turned red. If Samuel could really open the stone door, the secret inside


    would be revealed to the world!


    "Samuel, how is it? How do you feel?¡± Elder Yi couldn''t wait to ask.


    Samuel frowned slightly. He did not seem to have any other reaction other than the momentary tremble. The stone door had not


    been opened. What was going on?


    "| don''t feel anything. It just moved a bit." Samuel said.


    "How could it be? How could it just move a little?" He Qingfeng didn''t want to believe the fact in front of him, but there was really


    no sign of movement in the crack in the stone.


    At this moment, the stone door suddenly became illusory, with a ripple of energy, like a wave caused by a stone falling from the


    calmke.


    This change caused Samuel involuntarily take two steps back. However, He Qingfeng could not help but take two steps forward.


    "It''s open, it''s really open." He Qingfeng was so excited that he didn''t know what to do. He subconsciously wanted to rush into


    the stone door.


    "He Qingfeng." When Elder Yi detected He Qingfeng''s intention, he shouted and tried to stop He Qingfeng.


    But He Qingfeng didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he rushed toward the stone gate. It seemed that he didn''t want to be blocked by Elder Yi.


    But at the moment when He Qingfeng touched the stone door, he was stopped by a force, which caused a very strong


    rebound, so that he flew backward like a kite with a broken string.


    He Qingfeng, who fell heavily to the ground, spat out a mouthful of blood. Obviously, he was seriously injured.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "How is it possible? The stone door has already been opened. How can | not get in?" He Qingfeng said unwillingly.


    There was anger in Elder Vi''s eyebrows. He walked to He Qingfeng and said, "This is why you asked Samuel to open the stone


    door. You''re so impatient. Do you want to take all the secrets inside?"


    He Qingfeng nced at Elder Vi and sneered. "Don¡¯t you want to? Don¡¯t you want to be stronger because of the secrets


    inside?"


    When He Qingfeng said these words,


    Elder Yi finally understood his eal


    purpose. He actually waAttedtS take


    HinnsditisthShger with the help of the


    secret of the stone gate. It was not


    the so-called change of Tianqi at all.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "He Qingfeng, your thoughts can''t represent me. Moreover, the stone door was opened by Samuel, and only he is qualified to


    enter. However, if you want to try it a second time, | won''t stop you," Elder Yi said.


    He Qingfeng gritted his teeth. Now


    that he was seriously injured, the


    result was ver abyious\ tie-Sot not


    ener thelstdne gate at all. Even if he


    tried for the second time, it would


    only aggravate his injury. He could


    not enter at all. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He Qingfeng nced at Samuel and said maliciously, "Boy, bring me everything you can bring out after youe out. You must


    tell me everything you see."


    Samuelughed disdainfully. He Qingfeng''s order was really ridiculous to him.


    "Why should | listen to you? He Qingfeng, even though you''re the leader of the three halls, you don''t have the right to order me


    around, do you? " Samuel said.


    As the master of the three halls, He


    Qingfeng was indeed not qualified to


    order people from thesouy secte But


    In fye face OF Hage benefits, he could


    not care so much. He said, "! can''t


    order you, but if you want to protect


    the secr family, you have to do as |


    say." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel''s face instantly turned cold. What he hated most was that someone threatened him with Yvonne and Han Nian.


    Walking to He Qingfeng, Samuel said coldly, "Now you''re seriously injured. I''m going to kill you. What can you do to me?"


    As soon as these words came out of his mouth, not only was He Qingfeng shocked, but also Elder Yi on the side changed his


    face greatly!

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    It''s a taboo to kill people in the Tiangi era. What''s more, the one Samuel wants to kill is He Qingfeng, the leader of the three


    halls!


    Elder Yi appeared in front of Samuel immediately. He put his hand on Samuel''s shoulder and said seriously, "Samuel, don¡¯t mess


    around.¡±


    Samuel did not even look at Elder Yi. He still looked at He Qingfeng with killing intent and said, "You''re threatening me with my


    family. This is the biggest mistake you''ve made."


    As the master of the three halls, He Qingfeng had not felt fear for many years. He was high above the masses, and not only was


    he in a high position, but he was also very powerful. No one could threaten him.


    But at this moment, He Qingfeng felt a sense of fear, especially when he noticed the killing intent in Samuel''s eyes. He moved


    backward subconsciously.


    The young man in front of him could actually make him want to retreat!


    "I''m the master of the three halls. Can you kill me?" He Qingfeng gritted his teeth and said.


    "Isn''t it easy for me to kill you in your current state?" Samuel retorted.


    He Qingfeng¡¯s reckless behavior just now made him pay a painful price. His current state was indeed worrying. Moreover,


    Samuel''s strength was not bad. It was possible to kill him, but with Elder Yi, He Qingfeng did not believe that Elder Yi would


    watch such a thing happen.


    ¡°Elder Yi, he is one of your four sects. You should know what will happen if he kills me. The four sects and three halls will be


    completely hostile to each other because of this matter, and the Tianqi era will fall apart." He Qingfeng said to Elder Yi.


    This principle was naturally understood by Elder Yi. This was also the reason why he stopped Samuel as soon as possible.


    Once there was an irreversible contradiction from the inside, the consequences were unimaginable. And now, there were


    obvious signs of recovery in the second world. At this time, civil strife would be very unfavorable to the whole earth.


    "Samuel, we can¡¯t expand the conflict at this time. Otherwise, your wife and daughter will also be affected because of this," said


    Elder Yi.


    Samuel frowned. How could Yvonne and Han Nian be involved in the conflict between Tianqi Initiation?


    "Why?" Samuel said.


    Elder Yi took a deep breath and said, "After you pass the test of the Devil King''s Cave, you will understand all this. At that time,


    you will understand the meaning of Tianqi. Believe me; | will never joke with you."


    Samuel nced at He Qingfeng, then turned around and walked toward the stone gate.


    While He Qingfeng breathed a sigh of relief, he realized that he was covered in cold sweat. He didn''t expect that he would have


    such a feeling in the face of an Earth-level person.


    Although there was an injury, He Qingfeng knew that it was also because of Samuel''s strength. Even if he had not passed the


    test of the Devil King Cave, his strength must have reached the Heaven Level.


    Damn it, this kind of expert didn''t belong to the three halls!


    ¡°Elder Vi, do you think whether Fu Yao is still alive or not, you don''t know?" Samuel asked Elder Vi as he stood in front of the


    stone gate.


    Elder Vi nodded. This matter was not confirmed because there was no way to verify it. After all, Fu Yao was just a legendary


    figure for them. And Elder Vi learned Fu Yao''s residence from the previous four gates master.


    "That''s true. However, ording tomon sense, she should have died," said Elder Vi.


    ¡°Common sense? What''s the possibility of


    something going againstmon sense happening in the Tianqi Realm?" Samuel continued to ask.


    The possibility of going againstmon sense?


    Elder Yi was really not certain, because the secret guarded by Tianqi was beyondmon sense. The matter of Tianqi could not


    be inferred bymon sense. For example, the second world, in most people''s view, was simply impossible.


    "It''s very big," Elder Yi said.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "I hope that if | break into her room, she won''t throw me out."


    After saying this, Samuel took a step forward and half his body entered the stone gate.


    This scene made Elder Yi''s heart beat


    faster. For so many years, he and He Qingfeng had tried their best to get in, but they had failed. However, Samuel had been able


    to get in so easily. This not only proved that Samuel was extraordinary, but also proved that he could bring change to Tianqi.


    And the change, as for whether the Tiangi Realm could return to its former peak, was what Elder Yi was worried about. Because


    of the fluctuations in the second world, the Tiangi Realm urgently needed to strengthen its own strength.


    ¡°Elder Yi, when hees out, we must let him tell us everything he saw. You can''t keep this secret alone in the four gates." He


    Qingfeng, who was injured, had already walked to Elder Yi¡¯s side. No one knew when he came out.


    ¡°Only selfish people would have such selfish thoughts. If you were in there, you wouldn''t share the things inside with me, would


    you?" Elder Yi said faintly.


    He Qingfeng did not think about this problem, but when Elder Yi asked, the first thought that shed through his mind was to take


    it all for himself.


    Of course, He Qingfeng would not admit it.


    "This is a key factor in the entire Tianqi era. How can | be so selfish? | can¡¯t face the attack from the Second World alone." He


    Qingfeng said.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elder Yi smiled indifferently. After knowing He Qingfeng for so many years, he clearly knew what kind of person He Qingfeng


    was. How could he believe what he said?


    "Whether he will tell us is his business.


    Even | can''t control him," Elder Yi said indifferently.


    "What do you mean?¡± He Qingfeng looked at Elder Yi through gritted teeth. Obviously, he wanted to keep the secret to himself,


    which was uneptable to him.


    "I''ve made myself clear, and I''d like to


    give you a piece of advice. You''d


    better not threaten higayeth ao"


    Fenny hiss hiS-bottom line. He can


    do anything for it. A dragon''s bottom


    line will end up dead once it touches


    it. | hope you can remember it


    clearly." Elder Yi said. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Inside the stone gate, Samuel was stunned by what he saw.


    The room was not big, but many


    luxurious decorations were shining.


    More importan lysfhare\ fase ?


    wWomnan''With long hair standing in


    front of him. Although she had her


    back to him, she still amazed


    Samuel. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was just a view of her back, but it could make people feel so amazing. Her appearance must be like that of a fairy.


    Although Samuel had thought that Fu


    Yao might still be alive, Lwagot a)


    repost ah it was not


    easy for human beings to live for a


    hundred years. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you Fu Yao?" Samuel asked cautiously.


    There was no response, and the figure in front of him still maintained the same posture, without even moving.


    "Sleeping?"


    Samuel walked in front of Fu Yao with a puzzled heart.

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    When Samuel walked up to Fu Yao, his expression became one of extreme fear. He subconsciously took a few steps back. He


    did not stop until he had reached the wall.


    Fu Yao!


    She was Fu Yao!


    Samuel''s brain felt like it was going to explode!


    "This is clearly Yvonne. How could it be Fu Yao?"


    She looked exactly the same as Yvonne, and they werepletely the same.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At this time, Fu Yao¡¯s face withered at a speed visible to the naked eye. It seemed that some changes had urred in the stone


    house because of Samuel¡¯s arrival, causing her well-preserved corpse to lose water at this moment.


    "Don''t, don''t." Samuel''s face was filled with panic. He wanted to stop this matter, but he didn''t know what he should do. He could


    only stay put and worry.


    Watching Fu Yao turn into a pile of bones, Samuel felt as if he had seen the process of Yvonne''s old death, which made his heart


    ache so much that he could not breathe.


    ¡°How can this be? How can this be?" Samuel paced back and forth madly.


    Fu Yao''s appearance was exactly the same as Yvonne''s.


    Even though there were many people who looked the same in this world, to be able to reach such a simr level was definitely


    not a coincidence in Samuel''s eyes.


    At this time, Fu Yao hadpletely


    be a skeleton with an unrecognizable face. She was no longer the same as Yvonne, but Samuel still felt that the one sitting


    in front of him was Yvonne.


    Fu Yao.


    Yvonne.


    What the hell was going on?


    Samuel sat on the ground with his mind in a mess. He seemed to be in a daze.


    He couldn''t imagine what was the connection between the two, but he was sure that there must be some connection between Fu


    Yao and Yvonne.


    The previous life and the present life?


    Elder Yi had once asked Samuel if he believed in Samsara.


    At that time, Samuel''s answer was very firm, because for him, an atheist,


    reincarnation was a joke.


    But now, how could he exin what had happened in front of him?


    "Fu Yao is Yvonne? Is that even possible?"


    Samuel put his hands on his head and felt a dull pain in his head.


    Outside the stone gate, He Qingfeng became more anxious with every minute and second passing.


    "Why hasn''t hee out yet? Is this guy going to empty everything inside?" He Qingfeng said impatiently.


    "He is a man of his word. We don''t know if there''s anything inside the stone gate at all. Why do you think Samuel would do that?"


    Elder Yi said discontentedly. Samuel was one of the four gates, after all. He Qingfeng''s malicious spection meant that he had


    ruined the four gates¡¯ reputation.


    "How can there be no good things in Fu Yao''s residence? What''s inside is the secret of Tianqi," He Qingfeng said.


    ¡°Even if this is the case, so what? Can you enter? Since Samuel is able to enter, this means that there is a predestined fate. The


    things inside should also be what he obtained,¡± Elder Yi said.


    He Qingfeng clenched his fists in an instant. It was impossible for Samuel to get it!


    Even if he wanted to kill him and rob him of his treasures, He Qingfeng would not hesitate.


    Sensing He Qingfeng¡¯s killing intent, Elder Yi reminded him, "Don''t forget that you''re seriously injured, and I''m here. You won''t


    have a chance to hurt him."


    Reluctantly, He Qingfeng loosened his fist and suppressed his killing intent. He knew that in his current state, he was indeed no


    match for Elder Yi and Samuel, but it did not mean that he would give up.


    Once Samuel came out of the stone gate, he had to find an opportunity to take everything away from Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel, who was in the stone house, had note to his senses yet. He had no time to care about what was in the


    stone house. His whole mind was wondering what the rtionship between Yvonne and Fu Yao was, and why they looked


    exactly the same.


    ¡°Perhaps, | should believe in the theory of reincarnation. Fu Yao is the past life of Yvonne." Samuel spoke faintly a long while


    later.


    Even in front of the bone-chilling skeleton, Samuel still had a gentle expression on his face, as if he was looking at Yvonne.


    On Fu Yao''s chest, there was something like a pearl, shining with white light. When Samuel held it in his hand, he felt warm and


    comfortable in his palm.


    ¡°If you were in the previous life of Yvonne, this thing would probably belong to Yvonne," Samuel said.


    After putting Pearl away, Samuel had time to look at other ces in the stone house.


    Various ornaments looked very expensive, but they were just some ordinary antiques. There was no other value to them, and


    they did not mean much to Tianqi who was not short of money.


    However, since Elder Yi said that there was a possibility that there was a Tianqi secret


    in it; Samuel naturally had to search for it.


    In the end, Samuel found a manual. It was a handwritten book that was recorded using traditional Chinese characters. He flipped


    through two pages and the contents of the two pages shocked Samuel.


    In the core area of Tiangi Realm, it was surrounded by a force called the Chinese yellowish force. Training in the Chinese


    yellowish force area could change a person''s physique and make him stronger.


    This was simr to the cultivation


    that Samuel knew about. The only


    difference was that the book did


    mention the promotion 5s reste: but


    cpandgadldie''s physique. Maybe it


    was because Fu Yao only knew this,


    or the change that Chinese yellowish


    force could make was only this, but


    not because it was simr to the


    cultivation of immortality. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However,pared to Chinese yellowish force, Samuel was more curious about the rtionship between Yvonne and him.


    Before he knew it, it was alreadyte


    at night outside the stone house, and


    He Qingfeng was getting marerid |


    rei tien) ReYiSa lost his


    Ae iacivs long ago. If it weren''t for


    the fact that the stone door would


    resist him, he would have wanted to


    make a second attack. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The moon hung high in the sky as Samuel suddenly walked out of the stone gate.


    He Qingfeng blocked in front of Samuel and scolded him, "Leave all your things behind. Otherwise, don''t even think about


    leaving."


    After a day''s rest, He Qingfeng''s injury had obviously improved, so he was more aggressive when facing Samuel at this time.


    Samuel threw out the booklet in his hand and said, "This is what | took out. If you want it, just take it."


    It was just a stupid book!


    He Qingfeng''s face suddenly became ferocious. He said, "Samuel, don''t try to fool me with this stupid thing. There are many


    good things in Tianqi''s collection inside the stone door."


    "There are indeed a lot of valuable


    antiques, but are they meaningful to


    you? This book records\the


    lanatiorof the power of the


    lanqi Core Region. If you don''t want


    it, forget it." After saying that, Samuel


    was ready to pick up the brochure.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But He Qingfeng moved faster. It had something to do with the power in the core area of the Tiangi Realm. He couldn''t let it


    fall into Samuel''s hands.

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    However, He Qingfeng, who had got the brochure, was still not satisfied. He didn''t believe Samuel had just taken one thing out of


    the stone house.


    "Samuel, it¡¯s very simple to prove that you don''t take anything else. I''ll believe it if you take off your clothes," He Qingfeng said.


    Samuel smiled coldly. This old guy was really insatiable. He did have a pearl in his hand, but this pearl was likely to be rted to


    Yvonne. How could he give it to He Qingfeng?


    Moreover, it was impossible for him to take off his clothes and verify it himself, because he did not need to do so.


    "He Qingfeng, this stone door allows me to go in and out. Do | need to bring something out? And the most valuable thing, you


    already have it in your hand. If you are not satisfied, you can go in and take a look yourself," Samuel said coldly.


    If He Qingfeng could enter by himself, how could he wait until now? Samuel''s words hit his Achilles¡¯ heel.


    Out of an urgent desire, He Qingfeng said to Samuel, "As long as you are willing to take out all the things in it, | won¡¯t argue with


    you."


    "Considering how vile you are, even if | carried all of it, would you believe me? You still think that | left the best things behind.


    What''s the point in doing something like that?" Samuel said.


    This rebuttal made He Qingfeng speechless. He really would not easily believe Samuel. Even if Samuel moved out of the stone


    house, he would still think that he was hiding something.


    "I''m leaving this ce right now. If you want to stop me, make your move." After speaking, Samuel left.


    He Qingfeng took a step forward and stopped.


    There was no point in stopping Samuel, not to mention whether he could do it or not. Moreover, there was Elder Yi, so he could


    not do whatever he wanted.


    "He Qingfeng, just be content with it. If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t even have been able to get this booklet. What are you


    trying to ask for?" Elder Yi said.


    He Qingfeng gritted his teeth and said," He''s from your four gates. Of course, you don''t have to force him. If he secretly gives


    everything to you, who knows?"


    ¡°We''ll never do such shady things. If you don''t trust us, you can ask someone to guard here." Elder Yi said disdainfully.


    "Don''t worry; I''ll definitely have people guard this ce. | definitely won''t let you guys seed." He Qingfeng said.


    Elder Yi smiled helplessly. As the master of the three halls, He Qingfeng was so petty that he had no pattern at all.


    "You''re not nning to keep the contents of this booklet for yourself, are you?" Elder Yi asked.


    He Qingfeng subconsciously put the booklet in front of his chest to protect it, as if he were afraid of being robbed by Elder Yi.


    "I''ll give it to you after | check it out," He Qingfeng said.


    "Okay, I''m not in a hurry. Take your time." After that, Elder Yi left as well.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He Qingfeng did not expect Elder Yi to leave so easily. Wasn''t the old man afraid that he would really take possession of the


    property?


    ¡°Old man, you deliberately put on a magnanimous look in front of me. Will 1 really believe that you don''t care so much?" After


    Elder Yi left, He Qingfeng said to himself.


    Samuel returned to his residence in the Earth category. The full moon hung high outside the window, but he was not sleepy at all.


    Fu Yao, Yvonne!


    There must be some kind of connection between the two in Samuel''s eyes. It was even possible that it was like what he thought,


    in her previous life and this life.


    Samuel was in a daze as he held the pearl. He couldn''t help but wonder if she would have two lifetimes of memories after he


    gave this pearl to Yvonne.


    This thought made Samuel feel an unknown fear. He was worried that after Yvonne changed because of this, something


    unexpected would happen. Once things became irreversible, there would be no chance of regret.


    The next day, Samuel woke up early in the morning.


    Jiang Yingying had gotten used to getting up early and training every day. Although she knew the strength gap between Samuel


    and herself and that it was impossible for her to catch up with Samuel in her lifetime, she wanted to keep the distance between


    Samuel and her with her own effort, so as not to get further and further away from Samuel.


    "Yingying, do you believe in reincarnation? In the previous life and in the present?" Samuel asked Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying, who was in training, stopped when she heard this. She replied without thinking, "I believe it."


    "Why?" Faced with such a firm answer from Jiang Yingying, Samuel was confused.


    "If | hadn''t done so many good things in myst life, | wouldn''t have met you in this life," Jiang Yingying said with a smile.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. What kind of reason was that? It was nonsense.


    "There are many things in the world that | can''t exin clearly. | feel that everything is arranged by destiny. If my mother hadn''t


    met you, she wouldn''t have even had a job. If | hadn''t met you, | would have been framed by those people. Our family owes you


    a lot, and | didn''t know how to repay you at all before. But suddenly, | have the ability now to stay by your side. This is the


    opportunity God gives me to repay you " Jiang Yingying continued.


    In Samuel''s view, these were just coincidences. If he had not put the skull in the storage room and Jiang Yingying had not


    happened to live in that room, she would not have been able to possess the ability now.


    Of course, there was no denying that this might be fate.


    The mysterious thing really couldn''t give a reasonable exnation.


    Samuel sighed. It seemed useless no


    matter how much he WML Se


    it. Was th 5 apron ite ora


    Faeeatins If he handed Pearl over


    to Yvonne, perhaps everything would


    come to light. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Did you miss your mother?" Samuel asked.


    Jiang Yingying lowered her head and


    her face was full of ee alieauah


    she had | FLCloydeiy at long ago,


    Sahay ocaionced a lot. How could


    she not think about her mother?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes, | also miss Sister Yvonne and Nian¡¯er. " Jiang Yingying said.


    "| miss them too." Samuel sighed and said," So we have to solve the problem here as soon as possible before we can return to


    Cloud City."


    "Brother Samuel, | want to go to the Devil Kings¡¯ cave with you." Jiang Yingying said.


    ¡°Don''t worry. | won''t throw you down. You train first. I''ll find Elder Yi to arrange it," Samuel said and then left.


    Since he had sessfully reached


    the Earth level, what Samuel nee


    to face was th test afitte penidn


    King cave! Fime did not allow him to


    dy. He needed toplete this


    matter as soon as possible. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Among the four gates, Elder Yi and Fang Zhan were together. Elder Yi didn''t tell


    Fang Zhan about Fu Yao, but he mentioned Samuel, who was different from others.


    In Fang Zhan''s eyes, Samuel was unusual, which he had approved for a long time.


    However, it was obvious that something had happened when Elder Yi deliberately mentioned it.


    As one of the top ten masters, Fang Zhan knew exactly what he could and couldn''t ask. Therefore, Elder Yi didn¡¯t say it, nor did


    he ask.


    " Elder Yi, when are you going to arrange for him to go to the Devil King''s Cave?" Fang Zhan asked curiously.


    ¡°He should be more anxious than me, so you don''t have to ask me. Just go and ask him," Elder Yi said with a smile.


    He had barely finished speaking when he saw Samuel approaching from afar.

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    Samuel went straight to the two and asked Elder Yi directly, "When can we start?¡±


    Elder Yi knew Samuel certainly could not wait, but it was still unexpected for him toe to him early in the morning. After all, he


    had been to the stone house, and there must be more books in the stone house than that. ording to Elder Yi¡¯s view, he


    should be looking for an opportunity to go to the stone house.


    "When do you need it?" Elder Yi asked rhetorically.


    "Today." Samuel said with certainty.


    "Is there nothing in the stone house that is worthy of your time?" Elder Yi said with a frown. He and He Qingfeng both guessed


    that there was something in the stone


    house that could change the Tianqi. It could even make the whole stone house stronger. If Samuel could enter the stone house,


    it might help him be stronger.


    Devil King¡¯s Cave was a ce where one could lose his life if he was not careful. So in Elder Yi¡¯s opinion, Samuel should go to


    Devil King''s Cave after bing stronger. That was a better choice.


    In the stone house, Samuel saw Fu Yao, who was the same as Yvonne. In the face of this matter, nothing else could arouse his


    interest. What he wanted to do was to find a chance to figure out the rtionship between the two as soon as possible.


    Therefore, the real secret of Tiangi was what he needed to do now.


    Since he wanted to know about Tianqi, he had to pass the test of the Devil King''s Cave. What Samuel wanted to do was


    naturally to go to the Devil King''s Cave.


    ¡°Let me tell you frankly, what exactly is inside the stone house, | haven''t looked at it carefully. Perhaps if there is a chance in the


    future, 1 will go again," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi smiled helplessly. He had long been aware of Samuel''s uniqueness. However, the fact that this fellow was able to stand


    out to such an extent still caused one to be unable to refrain from being surprised. He did not even pay close attention to the


    number of things in the stone house. If it was anyone else, who would have been able to do it?


    "Okay, do as you say. Today, | will inform the three halls that you can enter the Devil King''s Cave in the afternoon," Elder Yi said.


    ¡°Alright, | will wait for your news." After saying this, Samuel turned around and left.


    Fang Zhan was very curious about the stone house they talked about, but he didn''t ask much. If it was not a big deal, Elder Yi


    would naturally tell him. Since Elder Yi didn''t take the initiative to mention it, it meant that even if he asked, it would be useless.


    ¡°Elder Yi, I''m leaving, too," Fang Zhan said to Elder Yi.


    "Go ahead. I''m also going to arrange this," said Elder Yi.


    Fang Zhan quickly caught up with Samuel. He was still a little worried about Samuel''s going to the Devil King Cave. After all, he


    was an experienced person and knew how dangerous the Devil King Cave was. If it weren''t for the few people who went with


    him, Fang Zhan wouldn''t have had a chance to leave the Devil King Cave alive. "Why are you in such a hurry? Devil King''s Cave


    is not as simple as you think it is." Fang Zhan asked Samuel in confusion.


    "There is a question in my heart that | need to solve as quickly as possible. And the premise of solving this question is to know


    what the mystery of Tianqi is," Samuel said frankly.


    Fang Zhan had not been in contact with Samuel for a long time, but he was very familiar with Samuel''s character. Once he had


    made up his mind, he would not change it. He insisted on going to the Devil King''s Cave, which was something no one could


    stop.


    "| can''t tell you what happened in the Devil King''s Cave, but | can remind you that no matter what you encounter, you can only


    choose to escape and go to the ce where there is light. That is your only way out,¡±


    Fang Zhan said.


    "Don''t worry. Even if | die in the Devil King Cave, the Nangong family will not stop searching for your daughter," Samuel said


    indifferently.


    Fang Zhan smiled helplessly. He had followed Samuel back to the Tiangi Realm because of Samuel¡¯s promise to help him find


    his daughter. But during this period of time, Fang Zhan''s feelings for Samuel were not only rted to benefits, but he also


    wanted to see Samuel live a good life, which could bring a stronger power to the Tianqi Realm. He also wanted to see how great


    a miracle the young man in front of him could create.


    "Samuel, let me remind you, it''s not just because of my daughter, but also because you might be able to save the world," Fang


    Zhan said.


    "Save the world?" Samuel smiled disdainfully and said, "I¡¯m not a superhero. How can | save the world? All | have to do in my life


    is to protect my wife and children."


    "The prerequisite of protecting your wife and children is to keep the world stable. When youe back from the Devil King Cave,


    you will understand what | said," Fang Zhan said.


    Samuel returned to his residence and told Jiang Yingying that he was going to the Devil King Cave today. At the same time, he


    was thinking about Fang Zhan¡¯s kind reminder.


    Running away was a very quintessential word. Fang Zhan must have said that because it was very dangerous in the devil king''s


    cave.


    But this kind of danger, ording to Samuel''s previous spection, should be a kind of test of material resources, such as


    mechanisms and so on. However, Fang Zhan suggested that he should run, which obviously was not a trap.


    Only when facing a powerful opponent that he could not defeat could he use the word run away.


    Could it be that the Devil King¡¯s Cave was made up of a Heaven Level expert?


    But wasn¡¯t Tianqi forbidden to kill each other? How could there be human life danger?


    "Brother Samuel, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Seeing the serious silence on Samuel''s face, Jiang Yingying couldn''t help asking.


    "| was thinking about what kind of ce this devil king cave is." Samuel said.


    ¡°We''ll knowter. Let''s guess what the meaning of this is," Jiang Yingying said.


    Samuel nodded in agreement and said," That''s true. You don''t have to bother yourself."


    When news came from the four gates that Samuel was about to enter the Devil King''s Cave today, the news spread throughout


    the Tiangi era and shocked countless people.


    No one had expected Samuel to


    choose to challenge the Devil King''s


    cave so quickly. It was FS: thamay\


    nth sige nevaa''Srrived at theT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    nqi Realm. If he could really


    complete it, it would be a


    miracle that no one in the Tiangi


    Realm couldplete. It would be


    unprecedented. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°How did Samuel choose to challenge the Devil King Cave so quickly?"


    "He is now an Earth-level master, and his achievements have far surpassed that of Lin Tong. How could he be so reckless?"


    "Reckless? In my opinion, he is very


    confident in his own strength. No one


    has ever been big tod feat arr


    Fant aeVel Master in the qualifying


    match. In my opinion, his strength is


    likely to reach the Heaven-level early."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "To him, the challenge from the Demon King''s cave is just a path of promotion. Perhaps he doesn''t attach any importance to it at


    all."


    "Lin Tong is nowpletely a joke.


    Known as God''s favored son, he


    turned a blind eyq tha shalienge of


    the pani Ring''s Cave for so many


    years. Compared with Samuel, he is


    not only weak, but also loses some of


    his courage." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    A heated discussion about Samuel had arisen in the Tianqi era. Lin Tong was the one who had suffered the greatest blow.


    Although Samuel''s promotion to the Earth level was far beyond his, at least they were still at the same level. And the Devil King¡¯s


    Cave was another ce that he was full of fear. For so many years, Lin Tong didn''t even think about going to the Devil King''s


    Cave, but Samuel made such a choice so quickly.


    Not to mention his strength, but in terms of courage, Lin Tong had already lost to Samuel again, which greatly undermined the


    confidence of this God''s favored son.


    It was the same with He Xiaoxiao. In her eyes, Samuel was a yellow-level piece of trash. It had only been more than half a


    month since their first meeting and Samuel''s challenge in the devil¡¯s cave. That piece of trash seemed to have risen to the top


    and achieved an achievement that no one in the Tianqi era could achieve.


    "Dad, is Samuel really going to the Devil King''s Cave?" He Xiaoxiao found He Qingfeng. She thought it was probably a rumor.


    How could Samuel go to Devil King''s Cave so soon?


    He Qingfeng was also very confused at this time. He and Elder Yi had the same idea. Since Samuel could enter the stone


    house, he could use the things in the stone house to improve his strength. How could he go to Devil King''s Cave so quickly?


    However, the news was spread by Elder Yi in person, which was absolutely impossible to be false.


    "The news was spoken by Elder Yi himself. It shouldn''t be false," He Qingfeng said.


    He Xiaoxiao''s face was as white as a sheet. Samuel''s action once again hurt her self-esteem. As the daughter of the master of


    the three halls, she was not qualified to go to Devil King''s Cave. However, at this moment, the good-for-nothing, who she looked


    down upon, wanted to challenge Devil King''s Cave, where no one hade out alive for ten years.


    "He certainly doesn''t know that no one has been able toe out of Devil King''s Cave alive for ten years." He Xiaoxiao gritted


    her teeth and said.


    "Elder Yi will definitely tell him about the dangers of the Devil King''s Cave. | think he knows." He Qingfeng said.


    He Xiaoxiao clenched her teeth. Since that guy knew, why did he still dare to go? Was he not afraid at all? Or did he really have


    so much confidence in him that he did not even care about the test in Devil King''s Cave?


    Taking a deep breath, He Xiaoxiao asked," Dad, how much do you think he has the chance toe out alive?"


    If Samuel died in Devil King''s Cave, He Xiaoxiao would feel better. This at least showed that Samuel was an ignorant guy. Even


    if he had some strength, he overestimated himself and finally paid the price.


    He Qingfeng had already thought about this question when he learned Samuel was going to the Devil King''s Cave. ording to


    Samuel''s current strength, he was very likely to be the first person toe out of the Devil King''s Cave alive in the recent ten


    years. After all, his strength limit had not shown in front of everyone. Even when facing an Earth-level expert, Samuel still easily


    defeated him.


    However, Devil King''s Cave was a ce full of unstable factors. No one could be sure what would happen inside.


    If he was lucky, he might be able toe out after going inside for a while. But if he was not lucky, even a Heaven-level expert


    would not be able to survive if he encountered those things waking up.


    "It''s hard to say. It depends on luck," He Qingfeng said.


    "Dad, is there no way to let him die in Devil King''s Cave?" He Xiaoxiao asked.


    He Qingfeng narrowed his eyes. Previously, He Xiaoxiao wanted to kill Samuel. Before she seeded, He Qingting felt that she


    should have given up on this idea. He did not expect He Xiaoxiao to think in this way.


    If Samuel could survive in Devil King''s Cave, it would be good news for Tianqi. The fluctuation of the forbiddennd was urgently


    needed to strengthen it, and Samuel could bring this to the Tianqi. If Samuel died, it would be a great loss for the Tianqi.


    "| warn you not to act recklessly. Samuel is very important to Tianqi. Even if he is not a member of the three halls, | hope he can


    come out alive." He Qingfeng scolded in a cold voice.


    The four sects and three halls were united. When dealing with the danger of the forbidden area, they had to join forces. In this


    case, any internal conflicts were irrelevant. As the master of the three halls, He Qingfeng did not allow such a thing to happen.


    "Important? He''s just a good-for-nothing. How important can he be?" He Xiaoxiao said willfully. Her high status as a princess


    could not be trampled on by anyone, while Samuel was the first person to ignore her. It was very difficult to change her opinion of


    Samuel.


    Even if Samuel was now an Earth-level expert, in the eyes of He Xiaoxiao, he was still a good-for-nothing. This was the princess¡¯


    temper that had been formed since young. As long as she did not like it, it could only be destroyed.


    "Dad is not joking with you. If you want to make trouble on this matter, | can only lock you up," He Qingfeng said.


    He Xiaoxiao clenched her fists. He Qingfeng used to spoil her for no reason, but since Samuel came, his attitude had


    changed. All the reasons were Samuel. He Xiaoxiao naturally put her hatred on Samuel.


    In this case, she hoped even more that Samuel would die.


    ¡°How can | make trouble? Do you think | can go to Devil King''s Cave? | just want this good-for-nothing to die in Devil King''s


    Cave," He Xiaoxiao said with hatred.


    In the afternoon, Samuel and Jiang


    Yingying were led by Elder Yi and


    headed to the entrance of the Devil


    King''s Cave. During this\perisiO''"


    coyntless wed Were fixed on Samuel.


    Because of the fear of the Devil


    King¡¯s Cave where no one hade


    out alive for ten years, most people


    avoided this test. Samuel was


    determined to make this choice,


    which made many people admire his


    courage. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He Qingfeng had been waiting at the entrance for a long time. Although Samuel was from one of the four sects, a test at the


    Devil King''s Cave was worth waiting for him, the master of the three halls, to show up.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Samuel, | didn''t expect you to make a choice so quickly. It really surprised me," He Qingfeng walked up to Samuel and said.


    "| have already given you the most


    valuable thing in this stone hous


    There is no ointingenigth¨¦re: ince


    santieng that we will have to


    face sooner orter, why don''t we let


    ite earlier?" Samuel said faintly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Boy, do you think | will believe it?" He Qingfeng said with a smile.


    "If there really is something that can make one stronger, why don''t | leave some time for myself to be stronger, so that | can


    have a chance to escape from the Devil


    King''s Cave alive?" Samuel said.


    These words made He Qingfeng


    speechless. If there was something


    he had imagined in the ston


    ordin tg anomndtperson S


    choice! would definitely dy the


    time to enter the Devil King¡¯s Cave.


    Samuel made a choice so quickly,


    which proved that there was indeed


    nothing he had dreamed of in the


    stone house. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    "Maybe you are using this method to confuse me," He Qingfeng said. Although he could not find any ws in Samuel''s


    performance, he still did not want to believe it. After all, it was Fu Yao''s residence, the most famous powerhouse in the history of


    Tiangi.


    "Pay the price of life?" Samuel smiled faintly and brushed past He Qingfeng. It was useless to say more. It did not matter


    whether He Qingfeng believed his words or not. Anyway, only he could enter the stone house. What others thought of this matter


    was not important to Samuel.


    ¡°Have you really thought it through? We still have a chance to regret it now," Elder Yi said to Samuel as Samuel walked up to


    Elder Yi.


    "So many eyes are watching me. If | choose to back down now, won''t | be aughing stock?" Samuel said.


    ¡°Even if it''s a joke, it''s better than losing one''s life. You still have more time to make more preparations," said Elder Yi. This


    matter had indeed shaken the entire Tianqi era. Everyone was staring at this matter. The temporary retreat would inevitably be


    regarded as a joke by some people, but thetter was obviously more important, between beingughed at and losing his life.


    "No need," Samuel said without hesitation.


    Elder Yi sighed and said, "In that case, just go. Devil King''s Cave is in front of you."


    The entrance was still a cave, but what was different from ordinary caves was that the inside was as ck as ink and nothing


    could be seen from the outside. Besides, there was a disgusting fishy smell at the entrance of the cave. After entering, the fishy


    smell must be stronger.


    Samuel nced at Jiang Yingying and took the lead in walking toward the cave.


    Jiang Yingying followed him without the slightest hesitation.


    Seeing that the two of them had entered the cave and there was no chance for them to go back on their words, Elder Yi let out a


    heavy sigh of bad luck and said, "I hope they cane out alive."


    "He has a family as his fetter. | believe he won''t give up easily," Fang Zhan said.


    Elder Yi nodded. Given Samuel''s feelings towards Yvonne and Han Nian, he would definitely not give up any chance of survival.


    However, there were too many variables in the Devil King''s Cave, and it was not something that human power could change.


    "Elder Yi, didn¡¯t Samuel give you anything? " He Qingfeng walked up to Elder Yi and asked.


    "He Qingfeng, you should let go of your obsession with the stone house. The most important thing now is whether or not Samuel


    cane out alive. Only he can change the consequences of the changes in the forbidden area ¡± Elder Yi said with a serious


    face.


    He Qingfeng¡¯s selfishness was expressed thoroughly in this matter, and he did not hide it at all. He said, "Although he is


    important, the things in the stone house are equally important. It can even bring greater changes. You can¡¯t hide it." "It¡¯s useless


    to say something meaningless.


    If you don''t believe me, you can search my four gates at any time." Elder Yi said disdainfully.


    "Elder Yi, if you say so, | won''t be polite. I''ll definitely visit you another day," He Qingfeng said with a smile.


    Elder Yi was so angry that his face changed greatly. This guy really didn''t know what was good for him, but Elder Yi was not


    afraid of He Qingfeng¡¯s investigation because he didn''t have any guilty conscience.


    ¡°If you''re willing toe, thene. | won''t stop you."


    Devil King''s Cave.


    After Samuel and Jiang Yingying came in, there was an endless darkness. At the same time, an extremely strong stench came to


    his face. Samuel could barely bear it, but Jiang Yingying, as a girl, was already vomiting on the side.


    ¡°How are you?" Samuel asked, holding Jiang Yingying.


    "Brother Samuel, what is this smell? Why does it smell so bad?" Jiang Yingying said with a painful expression.


    ¡°Let''s rest here. We will leave after you have gotten used to it." Samuel stared at the light within the endless darkness. That


    should be another direction, the exit that Fang Zhan had mentioned.


    Jiang Yingying did not force herself. She nodded. In her current state, it was indeed not suitable for her to deal with those crises.


    At this moment, Jiang Yingying suddenly felt that something climbed onto her leg. She screamed and subconsciously kicked it.


    "What''s going on?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "Brother Samuel, something has crawled onto my legs." Jiang Yingying said in panic. After all, she was a girl. She was inevitably


    afraid of snakes, insects, and ants.


    Because the surroundings were too dark, they could not see clearly at all. Samuel said, "If | had known that the environment


    here was so dark, | would have brought my shlight."


    As soon as he finished speaking, several beams of light fell from the sky and illuminated the surroundings, so that the


    surroundings could be seen clearly.


    After seeing everything in front of her, Jiang Yingying was even more frightened.


    Countless skeletons under her feet piled up like mountains!


    ¡°Brother Samuel, why? Why are there so many bones?" Jiang Yingying said, holding Samuel''s arm tightly.


    Samuel''s face was gloomy. These


    corpses must be the ones who had


    entered the Devil King''s Cavehefoke.


    T. Fy. died gre Maithr meant that


    they were killed as soon as they


    entered the Devil King''s Cave. What


    kind of disaster would cause so


    many people to die here? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Be careful," Samuel said in a low voice and stood in front of Jiang Yingying to protect her.


    ¡°Just now, there was something on my leg. Is it possible that the death of these people was caused by it?" Jiang Yingying said


    cautiously.


    Samuel nodded. It wasn''t impossible, but what exactly was that thing? Samuel hadn''t seen it yet.


    "| didn''t expect the Devil King''s Cave


    to be so dangerous. It''s just the


    entrance, yet so pyaneneopie ioe


    tHEir19SS.No wonder Fang Zhan told


    me that no matter what trouble |


    encounter, | can only run." Samuel


    said seriously. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At this moment, he finally understood the meaning of Fang Zhan''s words. The bones under his feet had already shown that this


    was not a ce to stay for a long time.


    "Let''s go first," Samuel said. The unknown danger could not let them continue to stay here, even if Jiang Yingying had not


    adapted to the disgusting smell here.


    As the two moved forward, they did not know that a small white snake with a strange appearance was shuttling through the white


    bones under their feet.


    Little Snake''s eyes were red. However, he did not have any enmity toward the two of them. He merely followed closely behind


    Samuel.


    At this time, Elder Yi outside the Devil King''s Cave had returned to the four gates, looking worried.


    ¡°Elder Yi, you don''t need to worry too much since this is the case," Fang Zhan said to Elder Yi.


    Indeed, Samuel had already entered the Devil King''s Cave. At this time, no matter how much he worried, it was of no use. But


    the truth was that it could not stop Elder Yi from worrying.


    "| hope they don''t encounter the red-eyed jade python. Otherwise, they will definitely die," Elder Yi said.


    Hearing the words "red-eyed jade


    python", Fang Zhan¡¯s face instantly


    became as pale as paper. As a


    person who oaggateltest ofthe


    Deyir whobave, he knew how


    dangerous the red-eyed jade python


    was. It was the most ferocious


    creature left in the second world in


    the Devil King''s Cave, and probably


    the whole Devil King''s Cave had to


    respect it! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    "It seems that most of them have died at the entrance. The further in we go, the fewer corpses there are. We must have passed


    through the most dangerous area." In the Devil King''s Cave, Samuel said this tofort Jiang Yingying, who was afraid.


    Of course, these words were not just words tofort her. It was the truth. There were fewer and fewer bones along the way,


    which meant that passing through the entrance was the most difficult trial.


    Jiang Yingying''s expression had eased a lot. Although the unknown in the Devil King''s Cave still made her feel afraid, this fear


    was within her control.


    "Brother Samuel, what exactly is this ce? | always feel that in addition to us, there are eyes secretly staring at us," Jiang


    Yingying said.


    Samuel took a deep breath. He thought it was an illusion, but he didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Yingying had the same feeling. In this


    way, there might be other creatures in Devil King¡¯s Cave besides them.


    ¡°Be careful. Fang Zhan told us to run if anything happens. As long as we can escape, we will pass the test.¡± Samuel said ina


    deep voice.


    Jiang Yingying nodded.


    Just as the two of them were about to go deeper, an extremely heavy gasping sound came, which made them stiffen their feet


    and dare not move.


    Looking in the direction of the heavy gasping, because of the darkness in the distance, the two of them couldn''t see what the


    panting body was at all, but the footsteps obviously told them that something was approaching them.


    Samuel once again stood in front of Jiang Yingying to protect her. This time, Jiang Yingying did not show any expression of fear.


    She knew that if she was in danger, it would be useless. She had to face it with Samuel. Only then could she save herself from


    danger.


    Finally, the real body that was panting appeared in front of Samuel and Jiang Yingying. Not to mention Jiang Yingying, who had


    just raised her courage, even Samuel, who had been mentally prepared, was still terrified.


    A three-meter-tall gori, with a ferocious face, patted its chest to show its strength to the two.


    This gori was very different from the one Samuel had seen in the zoo. Its hair stood up like steel spikes. Obviously, it had great


    lethality, and its blood-red eyes indicated that it was extraordinary.


    More importantly, Samuel found that there was a strange sigil on its forehead, which indicated that it was not a product of the


    earth.


    "Brother Samuel, this gori looks so scary, " Jiang Yingying said.


    "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as a gori. | really don''t know what secret Tianqi is hiding. Why are there these strange things? "


    The veil of Tianqi''s secret was unraveling for Samuel, step by step, but it made Samuel more curious about it.


    Why did creatures that clearly did not belong to Earth appear here? And where did ite from?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the rhythm of the chimpanzee''s beating on the chest was getting faster and faster. ording to Samuel''s


    understanding, after its demonstration, it was the time to attack.


    Faced with such a wild and violentrge beast, Samuel did not dare to underestimate it even a little.


    "Step aside first and be careful," Samuel said to Jiang Yingying.


    Just as the chimpanzee was ready to attack, it suddenly stopped, and the air around seemed to condense in an instant.


    Samuel¡¯s muscles were tight, ready to prepare for the next battle, but he found a shocking scene.


    The chimpanzee suddenly turned around and ran wildly as if it had seen something frightening.


    After being silent for more than ten seconds, Jiang Yingying asked in confusion, "Brother, Brother Samuel, what''s going on? Why


    did it run away?"


    The hair on Samuel''s body stood on end. There was definitely a reason for this kind of powerful creature to suddenly run away. It


    might have seen an enemy that made him fear. It meant that there were creatures stronger than a gori around them.


    "Yingying,e to my side. Hurry up!" Samuel said to Jiang Yingying in a deep voice.


    Jiang Yingying, who did not understand, walked behind Samuel and asked in confusion, "Brother Samuel, what''s wrong?"


    Samuel took a deep breath and showed vignce that he had never shown before. He said, "The creature that can scare it away


    must be more powerful than it. It should be somewhere nearby."


    Hearing this, Jiang Yingying understood why Samuel was suddenly so nervous.


    However, the surroundings were extremely quiet, and there weren''t any strange movements. The atmosphere gradually became


    strange.


    After two minutes, Jiang Yingying, who couldn''t stand this kind of suppression, finally couldn''t help but say, "Brother Samuel, it


    seems that there is nothing.


    What''s going on?"


    Samuel, who frowned, also felt strange. How could there be nothing?


    The chimpanzee was obviously going to attack them just now, and when it turned around to run away, it was obviously because


    of some fear.


    In Samuel''s understanding, this kind of powerful creature would either meet its natural enemy or meet a creature stronger than


    itself. It would be impossible for it to escape so easily.


    ¡°Be careful. | always feel that something is wrong." Samuel did not dare to let down his guard. After all, this was the Devil King''s


    Cave, where countless masters were killed. Once he let down his guard, it was very likely to add more bones to this ce.


    A few minutester, the crisis Samuel had expected did not show up. He could not figure out what had happened just now.


    At this time, Jiang Yingying suddenly said to Samuel, "Look, Brother Samuel, look Beneath the feet."


    Beneath his feet!


    Samuel straightened his legs


    because of her words. As he


    down, he oynga staal ate Snake. It


    did hot ive him any sense of


    aggressiveness. Instead, it looked a


    little cute. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Brother Samuel, this snake is really beautiful." While speaking, Jiang Yingying had already passed Samuel, as if she wanted to


    catch it.


    Samuel hurriedly shouted, "Yingying, don''t move. This is Devil King''s Cave!"


    Samuel did not dare to let down his


    guard against any creature igcttret \ \


    vil Kingseeaes Ber it was just a


    quito. What''s more, it was such a


    strange snake. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The jade-like body''s eyes were red. This was clearly not an ordinary creature.


    Moreover, the fact that it could appear in the Devil King''s cave further proved that it was not simple.


    "Brother Samuel, don''t be afraid. |


    used to work at the pet shop. There


    are a lot of strange anials ane


    ops yding wrehes: Jiang


    gying squatted down and was


    about to reach out her hand when the


    snake spat out the red letter. It was


    grinning, as if it was warning her.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jiang Yingying was shocked and quickly got up and went back to Samuel.


    "Brother Samuel, this snake¡¯s temper is really bad." Jiang Yingying said with lingering fear.


    "You''re so careless. Do you know what kind of snake it is? Do you know if it¡¯s poisonous? What if you are bitten?" Samuel said


    helplessly.


    Jiang Yingying stuck out her tongue. She knew that she was in the wrong, so she did


    not refute.

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    The situation was in a stalemate. Samuel was staring at the little white snake, and the little white snake''s red eyes were also


    looking at him. The two sides did not move, and the two sides did not move.


    Samuel even wondered if the chimpanzee''s sudden escape was rted to this little thing. But after thinking about it carefully, he


    felt that it was impossible. How could such a little thing threaten a three-meter-tall chimpanzee?


    "Brother Samuel, are we going to wait like this forever?" Jiang Yingying asked Samuel.


    "It seems that this snake is a bit stupid. It won''t pose a threat to us. Let¡¯s go," Samuel said.


    The little white snake suddenly turned over and fell to the ground, as if it was dead.


    Samuel was confused by its actions. On the other hand, Jiang Yingying said, "Brother Samuel, why do | feel like it''s acting cute


    with you?"


    ¡°Acting cute?" Samuel had a stunned expression on his face. Snakes were coldblooded animals. They did not have any


    emotions. How could they have the thought to act like a spoiled child?


    ¡°How could it be possible? Do snakes have feelings for each other?¡± Samuel asked.


    Since Jiang Yingying had passed the pet store, she should be very familiar with the habits of snakes.


    ¡°As far as | know, the golden pythons sold on the market have a certain degree of recognition of their owners. But | heard that


    there was also a pet killing people." Jiang Yingying exined.


    This kind of ambiguous statement waspletely nonsense for Samuel. This was not because cats and dogs would listen to


    their owners. Those who raised this kind of pets would probably be psychopathic.


    ¡°Let''s go first. We can talk about it after we get out of here," Samuel said.


    Just as they were about to turn around and leave, Samuel suddenly felt something wrapped around his leg. He looked down and


    found that it was the little white snake.


    At the same time.


    At the Hillside Vi of Cloud City.


    The Hillside vi was particrly lively today, and there were many peopleing in and out, but there was a very strange


    phenomenon. When every strange face left the vi, they shook their heads helplessly, as if something big had happened.


    "Nangong Boling, Yvonne is Samuel''s favorite woman. No one will be able to bear the consequences if anything happens to her.


    You have to think of a way to save her. " In the garden of the front courtyard, Manfred spoke to Nangong Boling in a deep voice.


    Nangong Boling had a serious expression on his face. He naturally knew how deep Samuel''s feelings for Yvonne were. If an


    ident were to happen to this woman, he would inevitably be angered. It would be difficult for him to survive, let alone go to


    Tiangi.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already mobilized the world¡¯s famous doctors. A lot of people have boarded the ne. They''re on their way. |


    believe they''ll be here soon,¡±


    Nangong Boling said.


    Hearing these words, Manfred didn''t even rx in the slightest. He paced back and forth on the spot and said, "How could this


    happen all of a sudden? Why did a person who was perfectly fine change in the span of a single night?"


    "I''ve never heard of such a phenomenon. Do you think we should inform Samuel?" asked Nangong Boling.


    Manfred had already carefully thought about this issue. It would be best if Samuel knew about it. If he were to hide it from


    Manfred, it would cause unknown serious consequences. Samuel would definitely be furious. However, he did not know where


    Samuel had gone. How was he going to inform him?


    "Do you know where he is?" Manfred asked. Nangong Boling shook his head. Although he knew about Tianqi, he didn¡¯t know


    where he was. For so many years, Nangong Boling had investigated this matter, but in the end, he found nothing.


    Only when Tianqi appeared voluntarily could they get in touch with Tianqi. Otherwise, no one could get in touch with Tianqi.


    ¡°I''ll think of a way," Nangong Boling said.


    In the vi.


    Several core members of the Hannigan family were sitting in the living room, while Yvonne, who had long white hair, was


    particrly eye-catching.


    The hair turned pale overnight, which made everyone in the vi panic. Therefore, countless famous doctors flocked to Cloud


    City early in the morning. However, in the face of such a situation, all the famous doctors were also helpless.


    Now they could be sure that Yvonne was fine, but they couldn''t figure out why her hair suddenly turned white.


    The white-haired Yvonne didn''t seem sick. On the contrary, he looked even more moving.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You all don''t have to worry too much. | know my own body, so there won''t be any problems." Yvonne said to everyone. She


    didn''t feel any difort from her body. Suddenly, white hair really was strange, but her body''s functions weren''t affected. From


    her perspective, this wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    Gina nced at Han Tianyang and did not dare to say anything. After all, people could not turn white for no reason. This must be


    the reaction caused by some changes in the body.


    "Yvonne, the doctors who came just now are all famous doctors nearby. Since they said there was nothing wrong with their


    bodies, there shouldn''t be anything wrong. As for the reason why you have white hair, | believe we can find out. Nangong Boling


    has begun to mobilize his contacts. The world''s famous doctors are now heading for Cloud City," Han Tianyang said with a face


    offort.


    There was no need to say too much about the influence of the Nangong family¡¯s influence in the world. Yvonne could even


    imagine how many nes were flying towards Cloud City, which made her smile helplessly and say, "Grandpa, | don''t have any


    big problems. Don''t waste so much effort." "How can we not? You are the daughter-iw of the Hannigan family. Even if you


    catch a cold, it''s worth it for those people to go here," Gina said.


    "Mom, you don''t have to be so


    exaggerated. " Yvonne looked like she


    didn''t know whether to {aug ;


    e ae Ae wndadabout her own


    situation, but she knew very well that


    if she showed worry and fear, it


    would affect others even more. So


    she could only pretend that she didn''t


    care. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s not an exaggeration. It''s not an exaggeration at all. You are the daughter-inw of the Hannigan family. This is what we


    should do," Gina said.


    Although Godfrey was also worried


    about his daughter''s situation, when


    he saw this scene, he as happier! In


    t past these emi y, what was


    nne''s status and treatment? She


    had done the heaviest work, received


    the least amount of money, and


    enjoyed the lowest treatment. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But what about now?


    She alone could affect all the famous doctors in the world, which was something Sue family could never do.


    Back then, the olddy had looked down on Yvonne. She would never have imagined that Yvonne would end up like this.


    What else could the rtives of the Sue family do other than envy Yvonne? Did they dare to have any sense of superiority in


    front of Yvonne?


    It was said that Harvey, the former


    head of the Sue family, had My


    be t eong @nowent to the


    coastre ion site to repair bricks.


    This was his retribution. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At this time, Yvonne suddenly covered her chest in pain.


    Everyone approached Yvonne as soon as they could.


    "Yvonne, how are you?"


    "What''s the matter? Do you feel ufortable?"


    ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t scare me. What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Han Hi an, who was in her arms, seemed to have felt Yvonne''s pain and burst into tears.

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    Everyone was extremely anxious. Anotherrge group of doctors returned to the original road and returned to the vi on the


    Hillside. They conducted an all-round examination on Yvonne''s body, but they still found nothing. Arge group of doctors shook


    their heads helplessly, and there was nothing they could do about it.


    The furious Han Tianyang chased everyone out of the vi. No matter what kind of famous doctors or how high their status in


    Cloud City was, no one dared to raise their heads and rebuke Han Tianyang. They could only lower their heads and ept it.


    At the same time, Nangong Boling also began to urge the world''s famous doctors to rush to Cloud City as soon as possible.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Anyone who dared to put on airs was stabbed in the neck. It could be said Yvonne''s sudden change affected the medical


    community of the whole world. Nangong Boling no longer concealed the power of the Nangong family. He was tough and


    whoever disobeyed orders from the Nangong family, his only fate was death!


    Samuel, who was in Devil King''s Cave, didn¡¯t know about it, but he also encountered a strange phenomenon. The little snake


    seemed to be glued to him. No matter where he went, the little white snake would follow him. What was even stranger was that


    in the extremely dangerous Devil King''s Cave, as long as the gori appeared, no creatures would appear. Could it be that all the


    masters who died in Devil King''s Cave were caused by the gori?


    "Brother Samuel, why is it so strange? Why didn''t we encounter anything? But along the way, there are still bones. Why did they


    die?" Jiang Yingying asked in confusion.


    Samuel shook his head. He was also thinking about this question. But until now, he had not thought about it at all.


    Since they were here, it meant that they must have encountered some kind of crisis. But they were getting closer and closer to


    Fang Zhan''s so-called exit, but the danger was getting farther and farther away from them.


    "| also feel a little strange. Don''t tell me there''s only a gori inside? But why did it run away?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    At this time, the little white snake suddenly blocked in front of Samuel. It seemed to understand Samuel''s words, showing its


    presence in front of Samuel.


    Samuel kicked him away and said disdainfully, "It''s already a miracle that a little thing like you didn''t die What are you showing


    off in front of me?"


    The little white snake hung on the wall, and there was an unspeakable sense of grievance in its eyes.


    Samuel didn''t take a second look at it. He said to Jiang Yingying, "Anyway, as long as we can get out of here, it''s a good thing.


    As for the reason why they died here, it has nothing to do with us."


    Jiang Yingying nodded. Although she was used to the stench in Devil King''s Cave, she still hoped to leave as soon as possible.


    She said, "Brother Samuel, let¡¯s go quickly."


    They sped up, but before long there was movement. The sound of rocks colliding was heard. It was obvious that this was the


    third creature Samuel and Jiang Yingying met in the Devil King''s Cave.


    "Brother Samuel, it seems that we think too much. It''s not easy to leave." Jiang Yingying said with a serious face.


    Samuel had expected this, and he didn¡¯t think that he was so lucky to leave Devil King¡¯s Cave so easily.


    "It''s time to broaden our horizons. Step back first." Samuel said to Jiang Yingying.


    After a while, a giant lizard with wings crawled up to them and spat out its scarlet tongue to disy its strength. It emitted a


    strong stench all over its body, as if it had seen delicious food. The saliva in its mouth spilled all over the ground.


    "It seems that we have been treated as food, " Samuel said to Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying also saw its desire, and in the face of such a terrible creature, Jiang Yingying did not even have the slightest


    thought of resisting.


    "Brother Samuel, what should we do?" asked Jiang Yingying.


    "What should we do?"


    It was Samuel''s question. He finally understood why Fang Zhan said that no matter what he encountered, he didn''t need to face


    it head-on. He just wanted to run away.


    This kind of thing could not be defeated by human power.


    But the giant lizard was blocking their way, so where could they run to?


    "To be able to leave Devil King¡¯s Cave alive doesn''t depend on strength, but on luck." Samuel said. Although he had advanced to


    the Tianqi Earth Level as fast as he could, so what? In front of opponents of apletely different level, he had no other choice


    but to wait for death.


    "Can we turn back?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what we''ll encounter if we go back. Besides, there¡¯s nothing here to eat and drink. If we continue to use up our


    stamina, we''ll only end up dead." Samuel knew that there was no turning back. The only choice he had was to face the giant


    lizard head-on. If he was lucky, he might still have a chance to survive.


    Now his hope could only be pinned on the power in his body. If he could exert greater power, he might be able to escape death.


    At this time, Samuel thought of Yvonne and Han Nian. He couldn''t die. He couldn''t die in Devil King¡¯s Cave anyway.


    "Brother Samuel, your... your head." At this time, Jiang Yingying looked at Samuel in horror, and his head emitted a faint light.


    At this time, no one noticed that the Little White Snake was excited, and its red eyes were jumping with unconceivable


    excitement.


    "Step back." Samuel said to Jiang Yingying in a deep voice.


    Jiang Yingying subconsciously took a few steps back. At this moment, she felt Samuel suddenly became strange, which made


    her a little scared.


    The little white snake also retreated a little, but the surface of the snake''s body was covered with a thinyer of scales, as if it


    had mutated.


    After Samuel entered the Devil King''s


    cave, everyone''s attention was


    focused on the Devil Kings PAO


    ition ta GurldSity about whether or


    not Samuel coulde out of the


    Devil King''s cave alive, there was also


    He Xiaoxiao, who cursed Samuel to


    death all the time. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She hoped Samuel would die in Devil King¡¯s Cave. Only in this way could she regain her dignity as a princess.


    At this time, the Devil King''s Cave suddenly shook. It was not an earthquake, but it was caused by the movement in the Devil


    King''s Cave.


    The faces of Elder Yi in the four gates changed dramatically, and he rushed to the Devil King''s Cave quickly.


    He Qingfeng, who was studying the


    booklet brought out from the ¡®S)


    house b Samet iro te three


    Hag, annie movement in Devil


    King¡¯s Cave and quickly put away the


    booklet. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The two of them met at the entrance of the Devil King''s Cave, and their expressions were solemn.


    "Why is there such a big movement?" He Qingfeng asked Elder Yi in a deep voice.


    Elder Yi gritted his teeth. What he feared most seemed to have happened.


    The so-called test in the Devil King¡¯s


    Cave was not something tha


    be passed by strensthrdlene Once it


    Hadad ct conflict with the


    creatures inside, it would definitely


    lead to death. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    And the movement just now was obviously caused by the conflict.


    "It seems that Samuel is already dead inside." He Xiaoxiao appeared with a cold face and a happy smile on her face.


    He was finally dead. She no longer had to


    worry about seeing Samuel recalling how she had been humiliated.

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    He Xiaoxiao''s appearance made Elder Yi''s old face turn ice-cold, and He Qingfeng also looked a little panic because of it


    He Qingfeng knew that in He Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart, she really hoped Samuel would die, but she should not kick him when he was


    down at this time.


    Samuel was personally epted as an apprentice by Elder Yi, and this time Samuel entered the Devil King''s Cave was of great


    importance to the whole Tianqi.


    In the past ten years, no one could pass the test in the Devil King''s Cave, which made many people feel fear in their hearts for


    the Devil King''s Cave. If Samuel could pass the test, he would definitely let others regain some more confidence.


    But now, even Samuel was dead. The impact of this was that the others were even more afraid of the Devil King''s Cave. Who


    else dared to enter it in the future?


    The crucial test might bepletely invalid from today on. And it also indicated that there would be no more Heaven-level


    masters in the future, which was almost a devastating blow for Tianqi.


    Moreover, this was still a critical moment. The fluctuations from the forbiddennd indicated that the second world was about to


    make a move. With Tianqi''s current strength, he couldn''t contend against it at all.


    "Xiaoxiao, shut up." He Qingfeng scolded her in a cold voice.


    He Xiaoxiao dismissed He Qingfeng''s words and continued, "He is over-confident and died in Devil King''s Cave. Does he not


    allow others to criticize him? Does he really think that he is a peerless master? This is the necessary price he has to pay for his


    ignorance."


    ¡°A necessary price?" Elder Yi looked at He Xiaoxiao with a cold face and said, "You have been in the Tianqi Realm for many


    years, and the four sects have never intervened. But do you know that with your strength, even if you are He Qingfeng''s


    daughter, you are not qualified to appear here? The Tianqi Realm is a ce to prove yourself with your strength. As for you, you


    have the strength of the Yellow-level, and He Qingfeng has protected you for many years. | have never intervened. But what


    qualifications do you have toment on a strong man who became an Earth-level one in only half a month after he arrived in


    the Tiangi Realm?"


    "I''m the daughter of the master of the three halls." He Xiaoxiao looked proud. Even in front of Elder Yi, she would not feel inferior.


    This was caused by He Qingfeng''s love for her since she was a child.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the Tiangi era, He Xiaoxiao looked down upon everyone. Even for Elder Yi, she thought he was just an old man who had


    reached the end of his life.


    "The daughter of the master of the three halls, don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t have to pass the gradingpetition?" Elder Yi turned


    his head to look at He Qingfeng, his eyes burning like torches.


    He Qingfeng guiltily avoided the eyes of Elder Yi. ording to Tianqi''s rules, He Xiaoxiao indeed needed to participate in the


    ranking contest. No one was qualified to go beyond the rules. It was just that He Qingfeng did not mention this matter, and the


    four sects did not interfere too much, so it was natural for others to think that He Xiaoxiao had a Transcendent status in Tiangi.


    After all, she was He Qingting''s daughter. Who would dare to treat her as a yellow-leveled person?


    "Xiaoxiao, shut up." He Qingfeng did not dare to face the question of Elder Yi. He could only make He Xiaoxiao speak nothing.


    Otherwise, once Elder Yi took this matter seriously, He Xiaoxiao could only be demoted to the Yellow-level domain. With her


    current strength and the extent of fear and suffering, she would not be able to return to the core of the Three Halls for the rest of


    her life.


    Today, He Xiaoxiao was determined topete with the four gates. She had to scold Samuel. She had to vent all the grievances


    she had suffered during this period of time.


    ¡°Elder Yi, you''re just the leader of the four gates. What right do you have to manage the affairs of the three halls? My dad gave


    you face, but I''m not afraid of you," He Xiaoxiao said to Elder Yi with disdain.


    Elder Yi didn''t get angry. Instead, heughed and said to He Qingfeng, "He Qingfeng, this is the daughter you discipline. She


    doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth, doesn''t know the status, and she doesn''t even care about me, the leader of the


    four sects."


    "Old thing, you don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. What right do you have to judge me?" He Xiaoxiao said angrily.


    He Qingfeng quickly walked up to He Xiaoxiao. Although it had been many years


    since the conflict between the four sects and three halls, he must not make it worse because of He Xiaoxiao. After all, it was a


    special period now, and the second world was likely toe back. If there was internal conflict in Tianqi at this time, he would


    be a sinner for thousands of years.


    "Immediately apologize to Elder Yi," He Qingfeng ordered He Xiaoxiao.


    He Xiaoxiao didn''t even look at He Qingfeng. It seemed that she didn''t even care about her own father. She said, "Why should |


    apologize to him? Am | wrong?"


    Because of He Qingfeng''s pampering and cover-up, no matter what He Xiaoxiao had done, she did not think that she had done


    anything wrong. Even in He Xiaoxiao¡¯s mind, she had never made any mistakes in her life. Since she had not made any


    mistakes, why should she apologize?


    He Qingfeng was angry. In the past,


    he doted on He Xiaoxiao because she


    did not make a big mistake. DN


    Qingfen houghtshaethe was his


    onli ghter, so he should protect


    her in all aspects. But now. He


    Qingfeng finally realized how stupid it


    was to spoil her too much. Now, He


    Xiaoxiao was not only wayward, but


    lawless. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Pa!


    He Qingfeng pped He Xiaoxiao in the face and said coldly, "I want you to apologize to Elder Vi."


    This was the second time He Xiaoxiao had been beaten in her life. When she covered her face, there were no tears in her eyes,


    but instead, she looked at He Qingfeng with hatred.


    "You hit me again. For Samuel, this is


    the second time you''ve hit me. A


    dead good-for-nothing can make you


    pay so much ete Me Ne Qingfarid,


    V yourfgsaatted What my mother


    said to you before she died? You


    swore in front of her that you would


    treat me well for the rest of your life,


    and then my mother would be willing


    to close her eyes. What you''ve done


    now, is it worthy of her?" He Xiaoxiao


    said to He Qingfeng in a questioning


    tone. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| did promise her, and everything |


    am doing now is for your own good.


    Even if you are my daughter, you


    have to pass the grading test before


    you are qualified to appear hereyPP\


    you think ou ganbedanre an


    Earth el master with your


    strength? Or do you want to stay in


    the Yellow-level domain for a


    lifetime?" He Qingfeng said seriously.


    He could not be soft-hearted. Once


    Elder Yi takes this matter seriously,


    He Xiaoxiao would stay in the


    Yellow-level Realm for the rest of her


    life, not because he looked down


    upon He Xiaoxiao, but because he


    knew what kind of person He


    Xiaoxiao was. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was a fantasy to force her to train hard, and her powerful strength wouldn''t fall from the sky.


    "There''s no profit without effort in this world. What I''m doing now is also to protect you," He Qingfeng continued.


    He Xiaoxiao did not realize the seriousness of the matter at all. She did not think that He Qingfeng would let her go to Yellow


    ss at all. All this was just to scare her.


    After being the First Miss for so many years, how could He Xiaoxiaopromise because of this threat?

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    "You beat me, and you even said that you were protecting me. It''s ridiculous. He Qingfeng, if you have the ability, let me go to the


    Yellow Level, my mother will be watching from the sky," He Xiaoxiao said stubbornly.


    He Qingfeng couldn''t help raising his hand again. She was so rude that she said such words in public, leaving no way out. As the


    master of the three halls, He Qingfeng could allow He Xiaoxiao to do whatever she wanted in the three halls. But in front of Elder


    Yi, he had to give an exnation.


    Otherwise, this matter would be an eternal stain on the three halls.


    "He Qingfeng, since she has made such a request, you should do it ording to the rules of Tianqi. Previously, | could turn a


    blind eye to the four gates, but this time, | won''t." After saying this, Elder Yi left.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He Qingfeng¡¯s heart sank. It seemed that Elder Yi would notpromise easily this time. He could not turn against Elder Yi and


    He Xiaoxiao in order to protect He Xiaoxiao. He could not be the sinner who made the four sects and three halls fall apart.


    ¡°Elder Yi, He Xiaoxiao has been arrogant in the Tianqi era for many years. She should have been demoted to the Yellow-level


    domain. Now, we can be considered to get what we want," the assistant said to Elder Yi.


    Elder Yi shook his head and said lightly," Even if she dies, it has nothing to do with me. Her life doesn''t matter to me or even to


    the entire Tianqi. But now, Samuel''s ident is a devastating blow to the Tiangi. When he thought of Samuel, his assistant''s


    face turned pale. He knew very well the significance of Samuel¡¯s existence. If he coulde out of the Devil King''s Cave alive,


    perhaps he would ignite other people''s desire to challenge the Devil King''s Cave. But now, even if he died, others would stay


    away from the Devil King''s Cave. Perhaps in the next decade or even in the next 20 or 30 years, they would not dare to


    challenge the Devil King''s Cave.


    Samuel became an Earth-level master in half a month, which was far beyond the achievement of Lin Tong, the God''s favored


    son. Even so, he still failed to pass the test of Devil King''s Cave, which could be imagined what other people would think.


    "| don''t think Samuel is lucky. | don''t know what kind of creature he met." The assistant shook his head and sighed.


    Elder Yi also heavily exhaled and said, " The birth of the fluctuations in the forbidden area indicates that the second world is likely


    toe back. In the current situation of Tianqi, there is no way to stop it. Could it be that Tianqi has run out?"


    ¡°Elder Yi, is there no other way?" The assistant frowned and said. Although he knew that Tianqi could notpete with the


    Second World now, after all, thousands of Heaven-level masters had died at the peak of Tianqi Realm, there was no absolute in


    the world. There was also an opportunity in desperate situations, so he could never give up easily.


    "A solution?" Elder Yi shook his head and said, "I also hope there are other ways, but there is only one prerequisite for this


    matter, that is, strong strength. No matter how many methods we have, it will not help. | thought Samuel could change the Tiangqi,


    even think that he was the savior. But now, it seems that I''m still wrong. How can such a big responsibility be ced on him


    alone?"


    ¡°Elder Yi, you, you are not going to give up, are you?" the assistant asked anxiously.


    "Give up? Let''s talk about it when | die," Elder Yi said in a firm tone. Even though he knew that Tianqi could notpete with the


    second world. Elder Yi had never thought of retreating, because there were hundreds of millions of creatures behind Tianqi. How


    could he give up so easily?


    The matter of Samuel''s death in Devil King''s Cave was spread all over the Tianqi realm in such a short time. Everyone sighed at


    the death of a genius. Even a strong man like Samuel was killed in Devil King''s Cave. The whole Tianqi realm was filled with fear


    of Devil King''s Cave.


    Those Earth-level experts did not dare to mention the three words "Devil King''s Cave ". In this case, they were even more


    reluctant to enter Devil King''s Cave, so the Heaven-level identity enticed them even more.


    Yellow-level domain.


    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian, who had some dealings with Samuel, both fell silent after hearing the news.


    Although there was some conflict between Gong Tian and Samuel, Gong Tian had noints as Samuel proved himself with


    his strength. After all, Samuel had reached the Earth Level in just half a month, and he had been in the Tiangi Realm for many


    years, but he was still at the Yellow Level. Gong Tian was well aware of the difference between the two.


    ¡°Master, | didn''t expect Samuel die like this. | feel like we just met yesterday," Gong Tian said.


    "The death of Samuel is a piece of bad news to the Tianqi." Zhuang Tang shook his head. Although he didn''t know the meaning


    of the existence of the Tianqi, he knew the current situation of the Tianqi. No one dared to challenge Devil King''s Cave, which


    meant that there would be no new Heaven-level powerhouses. Maybe in the next few decades, the Tianqi would also be in this


    embarrassing state.


    Gong Tian also understood this. He nodded and said, "That''s true. It''s a pity that we don''t know why Tianqi exists. We can''t


    predict how this will affect Tianqi."


    Zhuang Tang asked, "Gong Tian, why do you think Tianqi gathered all the powerhouses in the world together?"


    "In order to deal with some masters or some powerful forces," Gong Tian answered without hesitation. Because of this question,


    he had thought about it over and over again many times. Besides, not only Gong Tian, but also most people in Tianqi City had


    this kind of spection. Otherwise, it was really impossible to exin the meaning of gathering masters in Tiangi Realm.


    Zhuang Tang said, "Have you ever thought these powerful experts are not creatures from Earth?"


    "Not an earthly creature?" Gong Tian


    looked at Zhuang Tang. in ee


    had never oughbaf thisaspect


    Jedsr@ahu he did not know why


    Zhuang Tang would have such an


    idea. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Gong Tian could not wait to ask, "Master, do you know anything?"


    Zhuang Tang shook his head. As a man of Yellow level, how could he possibly know about the core of the Tiangi Realm? All of


    this was just his imagination and spection.


    "| don''t know much than you, but in


    my opinion, for an organization like


    Tianqi to exist, the other party must


    be very powerful. And itsimpossibile


    f thermtgcpertt6m the secr


    Note because Tianqi is searching


    for masters in the secr world. If


    they are from the secr world, how


    can Tianqi take it seriously? Besides,


    if we want to wipe out those people,


    it''s easy to join forces with the


    official." Zhuang Tang exined.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Gong Tian thought carefully about


    Zhuang Tang''s words and Felt Faaty)


    they made sense NW Still


    founds hard to believe that there


    were living creatures outside of


    Earth. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Aliens?"


    These words were rather amusing no matter how he thought about them.


    ¡°Master, if Samuel didn¡¯t die, we might know something. It''s a pity that he''s dead." Gong Tian sighed.

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    The area of the three Halls.


    He Xiaoxiao knelt in front of her mother''s crystal coffin and poured out He Qingfeng''s "criminals". In her opinion, what He


    Qingfeng had done today had vited his original promise to her mother. She wanted to tell everything to her mother so that she


    could watch He Qingfeng in the sky how He Qingfeng treated her.


    At this moment, He Qingfeng''s heart was in great pain. He didn''t want to see He Xiaoxiao go to the Yellow level, because the


    environment there was definitely not for the pampered princess to ept, but Elder Yi had made it very clear. Moreover, He


    Xiaoxiao was so stubborn. If he defended He Xiaoxiao again this time, the whole four gates would be dissatisfied.


    In the past, He Qingfeng might not care about the views of the four sects. His daughter was willful and could do whatever she


    wanted. After all, she was the daughter of the master of the three halls.


    But now, the change of the second world in the forbidden area forced He Qingfeng to pay attention to the rtionship between


    the four gates and the three halls.


    ¡°Hall Chief, do you really want the youngdy to go to the Yellow level?" One of He Qingfeng s subordinates asked.


    He Qingfeng sighed and said, "In the past, Xiaoxiao was willful and provoked some small potatoes. But this time, she doesn''t


    even care about Elder Yi. If | continue to cover for her, how can | exin to the four sects?" "But it''s not eptable for Miss, to


    eat. drink, and stay in a yellow-level environment." "So what? It''s time to let her know the price she has to pay for making a


    mistake. Where is she?" He Qingfeng asked.


    ¡°Ancestral Temple."


    He Qingfeng frowned. In the past, when He Qingfeng med He Xiaoxiao, He Xiaoxiao would go to the ancestral temple to


    comin. This was her ultimate killing move. Every time, she could make He Qingfengpromise. After all, there was He


    Qingfeng''s most beloved woman.


    But this time, He Qingfeng would notpromise again, nor was he qualified to easilypromise.


    "It''s no use trying to use this trick," He Qingfeng said helplessly, got up, and walked toward the ancestral temple.


    He Xiaoxiao, who was kneeling in front of the memorial tablet, heard the footsteps of someone approaching. She knew that it


    must be He Qingfeng, so she began her performance.


    ¡°Mom, open your eyes and see what he did to me. His promise to you has already be a pile of bullsh*t. For an outsider, he


    has hit me for the second time. Wake up. " The crystal coffin contained He Xiaoxiao¡¯s mother''s body. Although it had been many


    years, the body was well preserved. Except for theck of blood, there was no sign of dposition.


    Hearing these words, He Qingfeng''s heart softened, but the words of Elder Yi echoed in his mind again, so he had to make up


    his mind.


    "No matter how you act this time, it''s useless," He Qingfeng said lightly. "Mom, listen to what he''s saying. He wants to leave me


    alone for an outsider.¡± He Xiaoxiao cried with snot and tears in her eyes.


    "Go pack your things and get ready to go to the Yellow level." He Qingfeng continued.


    Go to the Yellow level!


    He Xiaoxiao was stunned. She knew very well the environment of the Yellow level. In her opinion, it was not a ce where


    people lived at all. As the daughter of the master of the Three Halls, how could she go to that ce?


    "Mon, is it funny? He actually asked me to go to the Yellow Level." He Xiaoxiao stood up, turned to look at He Qingfeng, and


    continued, "It''s useless to threaten me. | will never apologize to that old thing.¡±


    He Qingfeng shook his head helplessly. Even in this situation, He Xiaoxiao still lookedwless and even felt that he was just


    threatening her.


    ¡°Even if you want to apologize to Elder Yi, it''s useless now. ording to the rule of Tianqi, you''re not qualified to stay in the


    territory of the three halls," He Qingfeng said seriously.


    He Xiaoxiao''s heart skipped a beat.


    Judging by He Qingfeng¡¯s expression, he didn''t seem to be joking. How was that possible! How could He Qingfeng really drive


    her to the Yellow-level Realm?


    "You''re scared of that old thing." He Xiaoxiao said, gnashing her teeth.


    "Your mother is also a Heaven-level master, and she knows the meaning of Tianqi. Even if she is alive today, she will still punish


    you like this because your will is destroying the rtionship between the four sects and three halls. In the current situation, the


    four sects and three halls must resolve the contradiction," He Qingfeng said in a harsh tone.


    ¡°After saying so much, | think you are afraid of Elder Yi. As the leader of the three halls, how can you be afraid of the people from


    the four sects? Can that old thing take away your identity?" He Xiaoxiao said disdainfully.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "It''s time for you to suffer a little. Otherwise, you can''t ept the changes in the future. It''s my fault that | didn''t realize this


    earlier, and that''s why you became so rude. But now it''s not toote. If you want to go back to the three halls, use your strength


    to return," He Qingfeng said.


    He Xiaoxiao clenched her fists. She had not expected things to develop to this point. She thought that it was just a joke and that


    it was just to scare her on purpose. But now it seemed that it was true. He Qingfeng would really do that.


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that I''ll go to see my mother?" He Xiaoxiao threatened.


    "| will customize the same coffin for you and let you and your daughter be together forever." After saying this, He Qingfeng turned


    around and left. His heart was bleeding, but he had to do so.


    He Xiaoxiao stood rooted to the spot. Ever since she was young, her father had always protected her no matter what she did. He


    had said something like that, making her feel like she was hallucinating.


    "vie?"


    Did He Xiaoxiao really have that kind of courage?


    Obviously, her willfulness was not enough for her to face death. This Miss was not afraid of heaven and earth, but afraid of


    death.


    "Samuel, | didn''t expect you to leave


    me so much trouble when you''re


    dead. Don''t let me find yaur


    Woe NE S Rody bt


    | rind yQur borestc-dust!¡± He


    \


    oxiao gritted her teeth and said.


    All the reasons came from Samuel,


    so at this time, He Xiaoxiao put her


    hatred on Samuel again. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At this time, in Devil King''s Cave.


    Samuel and Jiang Yingying fell to the ground, dead or alive.


    The little white snake was lying on Samuel''s chest. It lookednguid. Obviously, it was taking a rest.


    The giant lizard cowered in the


    corner and looked up a the ttle!


    ite spakerfronsdtine to time. Its


    ey¨¦s were obviously filled with fear.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    From the wounds all over the giant lizard, it could tell that it was seriously injured.


    At this moment, Samuel''s hand moved suddenly.


    The little white snake looked up at the giant lizard and stuck out its red tongue.


    The giant lizard felt relieved and quickly ran away. It seemed that it had been waiting for Samuel to wake up, so it could leave.


    The first feeling Samuel had when he


    woke up was that all th bones his


    ais wen soon apart. The


    next t


    ing he thought about was


    Jiang Yingying. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yingying, Yingying!" Samuel sat up with great pain, looking for Jiang Yingying¡¯s figure everywhere.

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    When Samuel found Jiang Yingying lying in the distance, he used all his strength to climb to her side.


    "Yingying, are you okay?" Samuel shook Jiang Yingying¡¯s body.


    Jiang Yingying did not respond, which made Samuel despair. But when he checked Jiang Yingying¡¯s aura, he breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    Jiang Yingying just passed out and did not die.


    Samuely on his back on the ground. He was exhausted and needed to rest now.


    However, Samuel, who was resting, gradually had some doubts in his heart. He still remembered what had happened before he


    fainted.


    Samuel was almostpletely beaten in the process of fighting with the giant lizard. At that time, Samuel was almost desperate.


    In his opinion, he would definitely die in this battle, but now, he was not dead, and the giant lizard also disappeared. What the


    hell was going on?


    He should have been the meal of the giant lizard, but why was he only injured now?


    Why did the giant lizard disappear?


    Samuel thought of the chimpanzee he met when he first entered the Devil King''s Cave. It seemed to have met a more terrifying


    opponent, so it ran away. Was it also because of this reason that the giant lizard disappeared?


    Samuel looked around subconsciously. What kind of creature could scare away a gori and a giant lizard?


    Not far away, the little white snake came into sight. It looked a little weird, but it didn¡¯t have much lethality. It even looked


    harmless.


    Is that it?


    Samuel shook his head unconsciously. With its size, how could it scare away a chimpanzee and a giant lizard? This little guy


    would probably be hatched not long ago.


    The little white snake sensed Samuel was observing it. It wriggled its body and came to the front of Samuel.


    "It''s a pity that you don''t know how to talk. Otherwise, you can tell me what happened. " Samuel was not afraid of the little white


    snake, because he could not move much in his current physical condition. Even if the little white snake in front of him was a


    poisonous thing, he could only endure it if it wanted to bite him.


    However, in Samuel''s opinion, it was unlikely. The little white snake had been with him for a long time. If it really wanted to beat


    him, it would not have waited until now.


    After resting for half a day, Samuel finally recovered some of his strength. However, it was obviously impossible for him to


    recover in a short period of time from the injuries he had suffered.


    Sitting up, Samuel looked at Jiang Yingying''s body condition. There were only a few cuts on her skin. It was not serious, but how


    could she have fainted for longer than him?


    Anyway, as long as she was alive, it was a good thing. Now he just needed to wait for her to wake up slowly.


    Samuel, who was waiting in boredom, turned to look at the little white snake. Apart from Jade body and red eyes, this snake was


    just an ordinary snake. How could there be a ce for it in such a dangerous ce?


    Samuel tried to wave to the little white snake. Unexpectedly, the little white snake understood his gesture and climbed up to him.


    ¡°A cold-blooded animal knows people''s orders!" Samuel was a little shocked. If this happened to a dog, it would not be a big deal


    for him. However, it was unexpected that a snake had such a response.


    The little white snake raised its head and seemed to want to show that it was different from others. However, its small body could


    not make Samuel feel that it was different. After all, after seeing the creatures in Devil King''s Cave, this little white snake, who


    could understand orders, Samuel was just a little surprised.


    ¡°How many more creatures are there in the Devil King¡¯s Cave?" Samuel asked.


    However, Samuel felt regret after saying these words. The snake could understand a simple order, but how could it understand a


    person''s words? Moreover, it was such aplicated question. If it was able to answer it, it would definitely be a demon.


    But the little white snake¡¯s next move made Samuel''s heart turn upside down.


    The little white snake arched its head against the ground, forming several irregr circles. It seemed to answer Samuel''s


    question with this circle.


    Samuel felt a chill run down his spine. A snake could actually understand his words. This was too unbelievable!


    There were a total of six round circles.


    Although they looked very ugly, the meaning of the little white snake''s words was very obvious.


    Samuel wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said in a trembling voice," Six, six?"


    The little white snake nodded, and the man and the animal, without any gaps, weremunicating with each other all over the


    wet nurse''s body.


    Samuel took a deep breath. Now he was sure that the snake could understand his words. Was it really a demon?


    ¡°Are you also one of them?" Samuel asked.


    The little white snake held its head high, looking like it disdained to be in cahoots with other creatures.


    ¡°Are you more powerful than them?" Samuel said with a sneer. This little guy couldpare with the chimpanzee and giant


    lizard he had seen before? How could it be possible?


    The little white snake continued to nod and answered the question clearly.


    Samuel waved his hand and said, "Get out of my way. I''m not interested in hearing you brag."


    At this time, Jiang Yingying suddenly moved and uttered a painful groan.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Samuel''s attention was instantly focused on Jiang Yingying.


    The little white snake on the side lowered its head feebly. It seemed to be a little depressed because Samuel did not believe its


    words.


    Without Samuel noticing, the little white snake swam toward the depths of the cave.


    "Yingying, how are you?¡± Samuel asked.


    Jiang Yingying opened her eyelids


    with difficulty. The moment she


    conscious, sh was retitorte?


    Appt set, but about Samuel.


    When she saw that Samuel was safe


    and sound, she breathed a sigh of


    relief in her heart. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Brother Samuel, it''s good that you''re all right," Jiang Yingying said with a forced smile.


    "I''m fine. How are you? Do you feel ufortable?" Samuel asked.


    "No, I¡¯m fine too. | just have some headaches," Jiang Yingying said.


    Samuel helped Jiang Yingying up,


    and the two sat on the back of the


    wall. Although they had survived al |


    a disegter BSHOF them knew


    clearly that the danger had not been


    relieved. There was still a very


    difficult road to go before they could


    leave the Devil King''s Cave. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brother Samuel, where''s the lizard? Did you kill it?" Jiang Yingying asked Samuel.


    "| wanted to ask you what you saw


    before you fainted." Samuel was also


    very confused about this:nati¨¦n He


    ia UGherate situation,


    but he was still alive after he fainted


    and woke up. He also wanted to


    know what was going on. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°| only saw you fight with the lizard. As soon as you start to fight, | fainted," Jiang Yingying said.

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    As soon as he started to fight, Jiang Yingying passed out?


    Samuel frowned. This was too strange. The target of the lizard was him. How could Jiang Yingying be implicated?


    Could it be that when the giant lizard appeared, there were other creatures, but their focus was on the giant lizard, so they


    ignored it? And Jiang Yingying was attacked by other creatures?


    It was not impossible to guess this, but Jiang Yingying did not die because of this, which was a little strange.


    After all, the white bones all over the ground were enough to prove the fatal nature of these creatures. Once they were attacked,


    how could they just pass out? "Brother Samuel, what is this ce? Why are there these strange things?" Jiang Yingying asked


    Samuel, puzzled.


    Samuel had already thought about this question. Perhaps this was the secret hidden in Tiangi.


    He was not qualified to know the secrets of Tianqi if he had not reached the Heavenlevel, had not experienced the test of Devil


    King''s Cave, and was not qualified to know the secrets of Tianqi. Elder Yi and Fang Zhan had not talked about this before, so


    Samuel probably found out the reason.


    Even if he was told such a thing, he would not believe it. Only seeing was believing.


    Most importantly, how could anyone else know such a shocking secret?


    "This is the secret of Tianqi. And | guess what we saw was just the tip of the iceberg,


    " Samuel said in a deep voice.


    The mysterious veil was gradually unraveling. As long as he could get out of the Devil King''s Cave alive, Samuel would know all


    this. Unfortunately, the situation was not optimistic. It would not be easy for him to get out.


    "Once these creatures appear in various big cities, people will inevitably be plunged into misery and suffering. How did Tianqi


    imprison them here?" Jiang Yingying continued to ask.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "These questions are also confusing for me. If | want to know what¡¯s going on, | have to go


    out and ask Elder Yi."


    Jiang Yingying nodded. She probably knew that there were too many questions of her, so she closed her mouth.


    ¡°Let''s rest first. No matter what, we have to find a way to leave this ce first," Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying leaned against the mountain wall, but the uneven mountain wall made her very ufortable. No matter how


    she changed her posture, it was useless.


    Samuel said, "You can lean on me. You won''t feel ufortable.¡±


    Jiang Yingying was stunned for a moment, then gently leaned her head on Samuel¡¯s shoulder. It was indeed much more


    comfortable, which gave her a sense of security.


    When she met Samuel for the first time, Jiang Yingying¡¯s heart was open, and she had some affection for Samuel. After all, an


    excellent and handsome man was very


    tempting for a girl like Jiang Yingying. Butter, when Jiang Yingying learned that Samuel was married, she calmed down. At this


    time, that emotion became cute again and grew irrepressibly.


    "Where''s the little white snake?" Samuel said. Only then did he realize that the little white snake, which had been following them,


    had suddenly disappeared.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Don''t tell me he''s dead?" Jiang Yingying said.


    "No, it didn¡¯t. | just saw it, and it can understand humannguage," Samuel said.


    This sentence made Jiang Yingying couldn''t helpughing and said, "Brother Samuel, are you hallucinating? How can a snake


    understand humannguage? | used to work in a pet shop and saw so many kinds of snakes. They are all cold-blooded


    animals." "If it was in the past, | wouldn''t believe someone else''s words. However, what | said is true. If you don''t believe me,


    when it appears, | can prove it to you." Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying saw Samuel did not look like he was joking. She said with a surprised expression, "Brother Samuel, are you


    serious?"


    ¡°Of course I''m serious. But | don''t know where this little thing is." Samuel said.


    At this time, Jiang Yingying''s stomach suddenly made a gurgling sound, which made her lower her head in embarrassment and


    cover her stomach.


    "Are you hungry?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Jiang Yingying looked ashamed. After all, she was a girl. This kind of performance was really shameful.


    "I''m hungry too. | don''t know how long it has been since we came in," Samuel said as he rubbed his stomach.


    Jiang Yingying''s embarrassment was eased a lot by this sentence. She said, "It''s a pity that there is nothing to eat here. We


    won''t starve to death here, will we?"


    "The chances of you starving to death are very small. It is very likely that you will be food for those beasts." Samuel joked.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there were heavy footsteps in the distance, which made Samuel''s and Jiang Yingying¡¯s faces


    change at the same time.


    "| can''t be so jinxed, can |" Samuel was regretful. In his current state, if a strange creature appeared, he could only be the


    thar narhs''e fancd.

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    Samuel was confused when he realized this. He had met the chimpanzee before. Although it ran away for no reason, it was not


    so docile. Not to mention the giant lizard. It wanted to eat him when they met. But at this time, it also had a docile expression


    with its head down.


    ¡°What, what''s going on?" Samuel said in astonishment.


    Jiang Yingying also had a nk expression on her face. These fierce creatures had created so many dead bones on the ground.


    Why didn''t they attack after they appeared in front of them for a long time?


    "Brother Samuel, they didn''t see us, did they?" Jiang Yingying whispered.


    This absurd statement made Samuelugh. Even if he wanted tofort himself, it was not such a way tofort himself.


    If they didn¡¯t see them, they could still walk straight up to them. Wasn''t this bullshit?


    "Yingying, after this trip, Brother Samuel find you a big hospital to check your brain. " Samuel made fun of Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying stuck out her tongue and put on an embarrassed expression.


    At this moment, Samuel found the little white snake wrapped around the chimpanzee¡¯s neck. When he found it, the little white


    snake stuck out its red tongue as if it was showing off to Samuel.


    Samuel was stunned by what he saw.


    He had thought that the little white snake was the most harmless creature in Devil King¡¯s Cave, but the situation now was


    obviously not what he thought.


    The little white snake swam down from the chimpanzee''s huge body and slowly came to Samuel. When it turned around and


    spat out the red letter to other creatures, Samuel clearly saw their bodies tremble and showed undisguised fear of the little white


    snake.


    This...


    Samuel was dumbfounded.


    This little monster could actually frighten these creatures.


    It was not even enough to cut a pot of snake meat with its body. How could it overwhelm suchrge creatures as the giant lizard


    in momentum?


    "They''re all afraid of you?" Samuel asked the little white snake in confusion.


    The little white snake nodded.


    When Jiang Yingying saw this action, she was so surprised that she couldn''t close her mouth.


    Although Samuel had told her that the little white snake could understand human words, Jiang Yingying still had doubts about it.


    After all, the snake was a coldblooded animal. How could it understand human words?


    This scenepletely overturned Jiang Yingying''s understanding ofmon sense.


    This snake really understood what Samuel was talking about.


    Samuel was also surprised, but it was different from Jiang Yingying''s surprise. He couldn''t imagine how the little white snake


    could suppress other creatures. Was there anything special about this little thing?


    "They won''t hurt us?" Samuel continued to ask.


    The little white snake swam to Samuel, climbed along his legs to his shoulder, and then spat out red letters to those creatures.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    All creatures crawled on the ground at the same time, and the state they showed was obviously not just a single fear, but also


    respect.


    Samuel was even more confused. But at the same time, he understood a problem, which was, all the dangers in the Devil King''s


    Cave seemed to have been cleared at this time.


    All of this was done by the Little White


    Snake on his shoulder.


    Now Samuel believed that the little white snake was not bragging, but something that made him shudder even more. The little


    white snake could not only understand humannguage, but also had its own thoughts. Didn¡¯t it find these creatures to prove


    that it was stronger?


    Samuel took a deep breath. Although he had seen many things that overturned his view, the little white snake''s performance was


    the most shocking. It couldn¡¯t speak, but it was like a human''s performance. It couldmunicate and would find a way to prove


    things that Samuel didn''t believe.


    The danger had been relieved. Samuel breathed a sigh of relief and said to Jiang Yingying, "Don''t be afraid. These creatures


    won''t hurt us."


    Jiang Yingying subconsciously nced at


    the little white snake. Apart from feeling it was incredible; there were no other thoughts in her mind.


    "Brother Samuel, shall we go out?" Jiang Yingying reminded him carefully.


    For Samuel, it was the most urgent thing to leave this troublesome ce as soon as possible. But now, he was not in a hurry.


    Since there was no danger, why not take a good look at it in Devil King''s Cave? Maybe he could find something new.


    "Little white snake, is there anything we can eat here?" Samuel asked the little white snake. Jiang Yingying was hungry, and he


    was hungry too. He had to first replenish some energy.


    The little white snake climbed down his shoulder and led the way.

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    Four gates.


    After the loud noise from the Devil King¡¯s Cave, almost everyone believed Samuel was dead.


    Elder Yi was in a low mood and had not left the four gates since that day.


    This was a huge blow to Elder Yi. He had high hopes for Samuel and even ced the hope of the whole Tianqi era on Samuel.


    He hoped that Samuel could arouse others¡¯ confidence in this matter after passing the test of the Devil King''s Cave.


    He hoped Samuel had the identity of Heaven-level master, he could lead the four sects, and then he could remove the baggage


    to find out what was going on in the second world.


    However, with the death of Samuel, Elder Yi¡¯s n became bubbles. Not only did it make those Earth-level people more afraid of


    the Devil King¡¯s Cave, but it also became an extravagant hope for the four sects to cultivate a new Sect Master.


    ¡°Mentally, you don''t have to worry too much about this matter. Maybe it''s destined that Samuel will not be able to take this


    important task," the assistant said to Elder Yi.


    Elder Yi was in low spirits. Because of Samuel''s death, not only him, but also Tianqi would be decadent. Even he could not


    complete the challenge of Devil King''s Cave. Would anyone else dare to try?


    "Do you know what a blow Samuel''s death is to Tianqi?" Elder Yi said with a sigh.


    The assistant naturally understood the logic behind it, but things were already set in stone and no one could change it. If they


    continued to be conflicted, it would only make things even more difficult for them to let go.


    ¡°Perhaps, you can put your hope on Lin Tong. After all, he is God''s favored one. If he can pass the test in the Devil King''s Cave,


    he can change other people''s views on the Devil King''s Cave," the assistant said tentatively.


    Let Lin Tong give it a try?


    Ascornful smile appeared on the corner of Elder Vi''s mouth. Lin Tong had been qualified to do this for a long time, but he did not


    mention it for a long time, which showed that Lin Tong was a very cowardly and timid person. It was nonsense for him to put his


    hopes on him.


    "Do you think Lin Tong dares to do that? And if he continues to die in Devil King''s Cave, can you predict what Tiangi will


    be?" Elder Yi shook his head and said.


    The assistant sighed. Not to mention whether Lin Tong dared to do that or not, if he really died, the Tianqi era would be


    completely over. If two masters died one after another, the psychological shadow on other people''s minds would be even


    stronger.


    ¡°Elder Yi, don''t think too much. The ship will go straight to the end of the bridge. | believe there will be a change in Tianqi," the


    assistant said.


    "The second world is ready to move. There is not much time left for the Tianqi era. As the leader of the four sects, | can''t do


    anything about it." Elder Yi wore a self-deprecating smile and continued, "Am I, the leader of the four sects, a good-for-nothing?"


    The assistant was taken aback.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    How could the leaders of the four sects be good-for-nothing?


    Elder Yi hade up with such an idea, which showed that his mood was extremely negative now.


    ¡°Elder Yi, you can''t think like that. The four gates still need your leadership," the assistant hurriedly said.


    At this time, Fang Zhan came to the two and said to Elder Yi with a bad look, "Elder Yi, | heard that Cloud City is looking for


    Samuel. There must be something wrong."


    "Go to Cloud City and tell them the news about Samuel''s death," Elder Yi said. He knew that he had to inform Cloud City about


    this sooner orter, so there was no need to hide it.


    Fang Zhan''s face changed. If he sent the news back, wouldn''t those people be desperate?


    And now he had to rely on the Nangong family to find his daughter. If Nangong Boling found out Samuel was dead, he would


    definitely stop investigating this matter.


    ¡°Elder Yi, don''t you want to wait?" Fang Zhan asked.


    "Don''t tell me you still expect to see Samuel¡¯s body? How could someone who died in the Devil King''s Cave have a body?" Elder


    Yi said.


    As a person who passed the test of the Devil King¡¯s Cave, Fang Zhan naturally knew that there were white bones all over the


    ground in the Devil King¡¯s Cave, and the creatures inside ate human flesh. If Samuel died, he would definitely be the food


    for those creatures. How could he see the corpses?


    "Go ahead. There is no need to hide this matter. Let them know as soon as possible, so that they can make ns as soon as


    possible." Elder Yi paused and continued," If they need help, you should try your best to help.¡±


    "Yes." Elder Yi had already spoken to this point, so Fang Zhan could only obey the order.


    Cloud City.


    The famous doctors from all over the world had arrived one after another. The faces of all the countries gathered in front of the


    gate of the vi area on Cloudridge and waited for their orders.


    In the vi on the Hillside, Gina looked at Yvonne, who had a head full of white hair and appeared to be very old. Her heart


    ached for her.


    Since her hair had turned white overnight, even her symptoms soon appeared. Almost every day, she was aging at a speed


    visible to the naked eye. Yvonne, who was in her 20s, was now like a middle-aged woman in her 40s, and this situation was still


    going on.


    "Yvonne, the doctors are all here. Let them take a look at you," Gina said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne didn''t dare to face this


    matter. Now she didn''t even dare to


    look at herself in ine falter. te!


    reggon whyeshe''rehised to see the


    doctor was that she was afraid that


    these famous doctors would also be


    at a loss, and she was afraid to hear


    any desperate news. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mom, I''m fine. I''m really fine. " Yvonne lowered her head and looked at Han Nian in her arms. She was very scared now. She


    was afraid that she would not be able to wait for Samuel toe back, or for Han Nian to grow up.


    Yvonne was not afraid of death, but she was afraid that no one could take good care of Han Nian after she died.


    "| know you will be fine, but since these doctors are here, let them have a look. They are all world-famous doctors invited by


    Nangong Boling. | believe they will have a way," Gina said with a distressed face.


    Yvonne shook her head. In fact, she


    had secretly checked on the Inte.


    This disease of hers should KeC@yihy,


    antthel¨¦ Was no way to


    suppress this disease. With the aging


    of her body, her life would slowly be


    lost. This was something that no one


    could change. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mom, let them go. | don''t want to see anyone now. Don''t force me," Yvonne said.


    Gina looked at the others anxiously. Han Tianyang, as well as Godfrey, shook their heads helplessly. It was useless for them to


    force Yvonne to do anything she was unwilling to do.


    Standing up, Gina walked to the outside of the vi.


    Manfred and Hangong Boling were both waiting in the outer court.


    Seeing Gina, Manfred quickly walked in front of Gina and asked, "How is it? Is Yvonne going to see a doctor?"


    Gina shook her head and said, "She is


    very resistant to this. 1 have tried my


    best to persuade h pauses


    ret wait tb \Seeiit? What should


    we do? If she doesn''t see the doctor,


    can we just drag things on like this? "


    Manfred said with an anxious


    expression. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| don''t know either. Her aging is getting faster and faster. If we don''t find a way to control it, I''m afraid..."

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    Although Gina did not say thest half of her sentence, Manfred and Nangong Boling clearly understood what she was trying to


    convey.


    ¡°Let me try." Manfred gritted his teeth and said. He could not watch the situation worsen. Samuel left Cloud City, he had to


    assume the responsibility of protecting Yvonne and Han Nian. He could not allow anything to happen to them during this period.


    Nangong Boling was also very anxious. It was not easy for him to see the hope of going to Tianqi, so he didn''t want to anger


    Samuel because of Yvonne''s death.


    "Given Manfred¡¯s rtionship with Samuel, he has a chance to convince


    Yvonne. Let him try," Nangong Boling said.


    Gina nced at Manfred. She had already used all the methods she could think of. Yvonne was not willing to face this matter at


    all. From her point of view, even if Manfred were toe forward, it wouldn''t be of any use.


    However, it seemed that they didn''t have any other choice at the moment. Letting Manfred give it a try would at least give them a


    chance.


    "Okay, you can have a try." Gina nodded.


    Manfred stood at the entrance of the vi. He took in a deep breath before pushing the door open and entering.


    Manfred hadn''t yet to see Yvonne today. When he walked into the living room and saw Yvonne, pain shed across his face.


    Today''s Yvonne was even older than yesterday. This speed, which was visible to the naked eye, made Manfred¡¯s heart bleed.


    "Yvonne, the doctor is here. I''ll arrange for you to meet them." Manfred came straight to the point. Yvonne was no fool, so she


    definitely understood the purpose of his visit.


    "Boss Manfred, | don''t want to see anyone now. Ask them to leave," Yvonne said.


    "Yvonne, | know how you feel, but now that things have alreadye to this point, what''s the point of escaping? Han Nian still


    needs you to take care of her; do you really have the heart to abandon her? Also, if Samuel didn¡¯t see you when he returned,


    what kind of mood would he have? Your illness isn¡¯t a terminal illness, there must be a way. How could you be disheartened?"


    Manfred said.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Yvonne lowered her head and remained silent. Han Nian, who was in Yvonne''s arms, was extremely obedient. How could she


    bear to leave Han Nian behind?


    Moreover, Samuel had not returned from his trip to Tiangi. Yvonne was even more reluctant to part with this man who had been


    silently protecting her.


    ¡°Now that medicine is so advanced, we have plenty of money. What illness can¡¯t be cured? You haven''t tried it, how can you feel


    like it''s impossible?" Manfred continued.


    "Yes, Yvonne. These doctors are not the same quacks as they used to be. They must have a way." Gina echoed from the side.


    Godfrey also walked to Yvonne''s side and said softly, "You are Han Nian¡¯s mother. She needs your care now. If something


    untoward happens to you, what should she do? Do you have the heart to let Nian¡¯er lose her mother?"


    Yvonne secretly wiped away her tears. She couldn''t afford to lose Han Nian, let alone Samuel.


    "Let theme," Yvonne said.


    Manfred let out a breath of bad luck. Luckily, Yvonne didn¡¯t continue to persist. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know what to say to


    persuade Yvonne.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll go arrange it right away." Manfred walked out of the vi in a few steps.


    Hangong Boling couldn''t wait to ask, "What is it? Is she willing to see the doctor?"


    ¡°Arrange for them to go up the mountain and see all of them in one go. Afterwards, get them to discuss the solution and help me


    warn them. If they don''t have a solution, then they can forget about leaving


    Cloud City," Manfred said.


    Nangong Boling''s mind was even more vicious than Manfred''s. Furthermore, he was counting on Samuel to enter the Tianqi


    realm. Naturally, he did not want any idents to happen to Yvonne.


    "Don''t worry. If they can''t think of a way, | won''t let them go," Nangong Boling said.


    Doctors kept appearing in the vi area of Cloudridge during this period of time, and now arge number of foreign famous


    doctors swarmed in. This matter had already caused quite a stir in Cloud City.

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    At the Hillside vi.


    After seeing Yvonne''s situation, a group of doctors did not make a judgment directly. This was also a special instruction from


    Hangong Boling. He did not want Yvonne to know too much about her own condition, in case it would cause greater


    psychological pressure on Yvonne.


    On the grounds of discussing the patient, all the doctors evacuated the Hillside vi. Hangong Boling took all the doctors to the


    Penins Hotel, which had already been booked by Manfred. The entrance and exit of the hotel were guarded by specially-


    assigned people to prevent outsiders froming in and out and the doctors from sneaking away.


    The outside world wanted to find out more information, but because the hotel was tightly sealed, they were not allowed to enter.


    However, at this time, news of an unknown source erupted in Cloud City.


    ¡°Have you heard that Yvonne had an affair with a man outside? That''s why so many doctors went to the Hillside vi.¡±


    "Is the news reliable? Yvonne doesn''t look like this kind of woman.¡±


    "Samuel hasn''t been at home for many years. It''s normal for a woman to be lonely. Who doesn''t have any desire? The news is


    so real anyway. Otherwise, why did they block the news?¡±


    "Yes, if it weren''t for the shameful illness, how could they be afraid of being known by others?¡±


    Suchments soon spread in Cloud City, and many people secretlyughed at the fact that Samuel had been cuckolded.


    Although Samuel was now a supreme figure in Cloud City, her wife had gotten dirty because of her desire for sex. This kind of


    lively joke made the onlookers in high spirits. It almost became a topic of entertainment for everyone during their leisure time.


    Heavenly Family.


    Tian Honghui and his father, Tian Changsheng, sat in the living room. Tian Honghui said carefully, "Dad, have you heard


    Yvonne''s illness?¡±


    Tian Changsheng frowned. He didn''t know which damn guy would spread such nderous remarks against Yvonne.


    Tian Changsheng knew very well what kind of person Yvonne was. Moreover, Tian Ling''er often came and went to the Hillside


    Vi, and Yvonne took care of her child at home almost every day. How could she do such hical things?


    Moreover, Tian Changsheng had heard about Yvonne''s illness from Tian Ling¡¯er. He knew that Yvonne was not suffering from


    that disease at all.


    "Do you know where the news came from?" Tian Changsheng asked in a deep voice.


    Tian Honghui shook his head. Everyone in Cloud City knew that. It was not an easy task to find out the source of the news.


    Furthermore, Tian Honghui did not dare to interfere rashly.


    "| don''t know, but the whole Cloud City is talking about it now, and many people believe it," Tian Honghui said.


    "Manfred will soon find out about this matter and probably find out about the mastermind behind this. He really doesn''t know


    what''s good for him. Now, he even dares to oppose the Sue family," Tian Changsheng said disdainfully.


    At this time, when Tian Ling''er returned home, the father and son saw Tian Ling''er and immediately stopped their discussion


    about this matter. If this little girl knew about it, she would probably be furious.


    ¡°What are you two talking about? Why did you stop when you saw me?" Tian Ling''er looked at the two in confusion and asked.


    ¡°Ling er is back. How is it? | heard that Yvonne has met those doctors. What did they say?" Tian Changsheng asked.


    Tian Ling''er shook her head feebly. Yvonne''s situation was getting worse and worse. After the doctors saw her today, they left


    without saying anything, so she didn''t know what was going on.


    "I''m not sure. The doctors went back to the hotel to discuss the condition. | don''t know if there is a cure." After saying that, Tian


    Ling¡¯ery directly on the sofa.


    Looking at Yvonne aging day by day, Tian Linger felt very sad. She even thought that she could bear the pain on her own. After


    all, Han Nian was still young. She could not lose her mother.


    "Don''t worry. In my opinion, there won''t be any problem. These doctors are all well-known in the world. They must have a way, "


    said Tian Changsheng.


    "Grandpa, what were you talking about just now?" Tian Ling''er had a weird personality. How could she not notice that Tian


    Changsheng was deliberately changing the topic just now?


    Looking at the two of them, Tian Ling¡¯er sat up and said, "What''s wrong with you?


    What''s going on?"


    Tian Honghui nced at Tian Changsheng. This matter had already spread all over Cloud City. Tian Ling¡¯er would sooner orter


    learn about it. Even if he hid it from her now, it would be useless.


    Tian Changsheng nodded his head. After receiving the signal, Tian Honghui said," Ling¡¯er, I''ll speak. Don''t get too worked up.¡±


    "Dad, don''t underestimate me. I''m mature and steady now. | won''t be too excited,¡± said Tian Ling¡¯er.


    "It''s like this, there is a rumor in Cloud City that Yvonne was afflicted with an unhealthy disease and cuckolded Samuel,¡± Tian


    Honghui said.


    Tian Ling er, who patted her chest to ensure that she would not be excited, almost exploded on the spot after hearing these


    words.


    "Who, who dares to say such words?" Tian Ling''er clenched her fists and said angrily.


    Tian Changsheng and his son had expected Tian Ling''er''s reaction. After all, Tian Ling¡¯er had already regarded the Hillside vi


    as her second home. To her, Samuel and Yvonne were like her biological brothers and sisters. How could she tolerate others¡¯


    malicious usations?


    ¡°Right now, many people are discussing this matter, so we really don''t know who exactly said it," Tian Honghui said.


    Tian Ling er turned around and left angrily, as if she was about to go out.


    Tian Changsheng hurriedly asked, "Linger, it''s almost time for dinner. Where are you going?"


    "Find this person. | want him to be unable to take care of himself for the rest of his life," Tian Ling''er said coldly.


    Tian Changsheng shook his head helplessly. With Tian Ling''er¡¯s temper, he couldn''t stop her.


    "Dad, will something happen?" Tian Honghui asked worriedly.


    "What can happen? Your daughter is


    Samuel''s sister now. Who d SIA)


    do anythin tohhernben Bworry. It''s


    dod Cidst er check it out This kind


    of rumor needs to be calmed down


    as soon as possible. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Once it spreads to the Hillside vi and Yvonne knows about it, the consequences will be more serious," said Tian Changsheng.


    After Tian Ling''er left home, she


    made several phone calls and made


    an appointment with theamegtiog | \


    ce, Thershiasiepped on the gas


    pedal, and a heavy roar burst out of


    the car engine, apanied by the


    sound of birth and smoke as she


    drove out of the Heavenly Vi.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the Qing Yuan Cafe, when Tian


    Ling''er arrived, several young people


    had been waiting at th doorfanal |


    | a tinea Thenreddive a call from


    n Ling''er and did not dare to dy


    for amoment. After all, Tian Ling''er


    was Samuel''s sister. This group of


    young rich second generations did


    not dare to disobey. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Ling''er."


    "Ling''er."


    "Ling''er."


    Tian Ling''er looked at them. These were her few friends who had a good rtionship with her. They could be considered capable


    in Cloud City.


    ¡°Let''s talk inside," Tian Ling er said in a low voice.


    When they saw the cold expression on Tian Ling er s face, they guessed what was going on and followed her into the cafe.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    These rich second generations were usually arrogant and domineering, but they sat upright in front of Tian Ling¡¯er. All of them


    were as docile as little rabbits, and they didn''t even dare to breathe heavily.


    "It seems that you already know what | know, right?" Tian Ling''er said coldly.


    Her words scared several rich second generations. They knew what Tian Ling''er meant, and they also discussed it privately.


    They even believed it. Of course, in front of Tian Ling''er, they dared not show that they really believed it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Ling''er, are you talking about someone ndering Yvonne?" Someone asked Tian Ling''er cleverly.


    Hearing this, Tian Ling''er''s anger was slightly controlled. At least these guys still knew Yvonne was ndered.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Tian Linger questioned.


    ¡°Ling''er, we don''t believe these kinds of absurd rumors at all."


    "Yeah, | don''t know which idiot dared to say such a thing. In fact, we are already investigating the one behind the rumor."


    "Yes, yes, yes. We originally nned to find the rumormonger and then tell you."


    Tian Ling er looked at the people on the opposite side with doubts. With their character, how could they take the initiative to deal


    with this kind of thing? They spent almost all their time in nightclubs all day long, so how could they have the mood to help this


    matter?


    ¡°Really? Since you are investigating, what


    have you found?" Tian Ling''er asked.


    "There is no news yet, and the rumors are spreading too fast. Now, many people are talking about it, so it is difficult to find the


    source. But you can rest assured that we will definitely find it out."


    "That''s right. As long as the rumormonger is from Cloud City, we''ll definitely be able to find out the truth. It just takes some time.


    ¡°Ling''er, trust us. This matter concerns Brother Samuel. We will not slight you."


    These rich second generations seemed to be very confident, but Tian Ling''er did not put too much hope on them. After all, these


    people had no real ability except for the money in their families. Moreover, their contacts were only about the women''s


    resources.


    "Since | asked you toe out, | naturally hope that you can help in this matter. Before the matter is investigated thoroughly, if


    any of you dares not pay attention to it, I, Tian Linger, will definitely make you suffer."


    After saying this, Tian Ling¡¯er paused and continued to say, "If | know that you still waste your time in nightclubs in the club, don''t


    me me for being rude."


    "Yes, yes, yes. Don''t worry; we will definitely do our best to investigate this matter."


    "| definitely won''t do any entertainment before the truthes to light."


    "This matter started with the investigation of some people at the bottom. Those who have real identities should not dare to make


    such a statement," said Tian Ling er. At present, people with some status in Cloud City should be well aware of the serious


    consequences of offending Samuel. If they wanted to survive in Cloud City, they would never dare to nder Yvonne. So in Tian


    Ling''er''s view, the person who did this was probably just a small character.


    Several people nodded their heads and guaranteed that the rumormonger would be found out as soon as possible.


    After Tian Ling¡¯er left the cafe, several rich second generations looked sad.


    They had already made an appointment to hunt in the nightclub tonight, but in this case, who dared to go?


    ¡°Ah, the fun show tonight was ruined. | didn''t expect that Tian Ling''er would ask us to investigate this matter." ¡°That''s right. She


    can go to the Hillside vi to ask for some benefits. What can we get?"


    "Shut up. If we don''t have cooperation with the Heavenly family, would we have so much money? It''s reasonable for Tian Ling¡¯er


    to order us to do something. There''s nothing toin about. If you want to y, you should finish this matter as soon as


    possible and mobilize the people around you to investigate this matter as soon as possible."


    After Tian Ling¡¯er left, she returned to Hex Capital Nightclub. This matter had to be known to Manfred. Right now, the greatest


    grey area in Cloud City was in Manfred¡¯s hands. If he came to investigate this matter, it would definitely yield twice the result with


    half the effort.


    As for those rich second generations, Tian Ling¡¯er did not hold too much hope for them. At that time, she only thought that to get


    a few more helpers was to get one more chance.


    "Boss Manfred, Tian Ling¡¯er is here." Johann reported to Manfred.


    ¡°Let her in." Tian Ling¡¯er¡¯s position in the Hillside Vi was obvious. Manfred usually treated her like his younger sister.


    "Brother Manfred, you should know about the rumors about my sister from the


    outside world right?" Tian Ling¡¯er asked after walking into Manfred''s office.


    "| know, I¡¯ve already sent people out to investigate. | believe that there will be results very soon," Manfred said. When he first


    heard about this matter, he was so angry that he exploded on the spot. This cuckold had ced the me on Samuel. The


    rumourmonger was simply ying with fire.

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    Although Chen Yi did not have the slightest interest in Yara, the useless shoes, since it was Tian Ling''er''s request, he could only


    do as she asked.


    And for him, picking up girls was his specialty, not to mention Yara a vain woman. Getting rid of this kind of woman was not a


    problem at all for Chen Yi.


    ¡°Alright, you have topensate me after this," Chen Yi said with a smile.


    "Didn''t your family always want to join in the vige activities in the city? As long as this matter is settled, I''ll give you a chance, "


    said Tian Ling''er. Nowadays, the Heavenly family also had a project in the city. If she wanted Chen Yi''s family to enjoy some


    benefits, it would be a piece ofCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    cake for Tian Linger.


    ¡°Really! Ling''er, you didn''t joke with me, did you?" Chen Yi was so surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth. Recently, his family


    had been deeply troubled by this matter. If he could do this, who would dare to say that he only knew how to eat, drink and y


    in the future?


    ¡°When have | ever joked with you?" Tian Ling''er said.


    ¡°Ling''er, thank you. Don''t worry. | will handle this matter properly. | will listen to you if you have any other ns." Chen Yi was not


    a fool. It was impossible for Tian Ling''er to ask him to chase Yara for no reason. There must be a purpose behind it. However, no


    matter what the purpose was, Chen Yi would do everything he could to get the Chens to enter the vige.


    Hanging up the phone, Tian Ling''er said to


    Manfred, "Brother Manfred, how''s my n?


    Even though Tian Ling''er did not reveal her n, Manfred''s intelligence, how could he not think of it?


    Yara wanted money and wanted to marry into a rich family even in her dreams. If Chen Yi pursued her, Yara would definitely


    seize this opportunity and Tian Linger asked Chen Yi to get some information out of her when the time was right. If Yara really


    framed Yvonne, she would definitely reveal it.


    After all, women in love all had no intelligence. Yara, who was knocked out by money, could not be so smart.


    "Indeed good. Since that''s the case, I''ll leave Yara to you. I''ll start from other ces and see if someone else did it," Manfred


    said.


    At the same time, Fang Zhan hadnded at the airport in Cloud City.


    To Fang Zhan, Cloud City was not a ce he was familiar with, but to return here again, Fang Zhan''s heart was very heavy,


    because the news he brought was a fatal blow to the Hannigan family. He could even imagine that if Hangong Boling knew


    Samuel was dead, he would definitely leave Cloud City immediately, and might even vent his anger on other people in the


    Hannigan family.


    ¡°s, | didn''t expect toe here again in such a mood." Fang Zhan sighed and murmured to himself.


    Walking out of the airport, Fang Zhan did not go to the vi area of Cloudridge at once.


    In fact, in his heart, there was still some selfishness. It was impossible for him to find his daughter''s whereabouts by himself. This


    was the result he had spent many years to verify. When he left Tianqi City, he had used almost all means, and he would not live


    in seclusion until he waspletely desperate.


    But now, with the help of a force like the Nangong family that covered the world, the chances of finding his daughter would be


    much higher. Fang Zhan didn''t want to miss such an opportunity.


    For Fang Zhan, a daughter was thest motivation for him to live in this world. If he could not find his daughter, there was no


    point in his life at all.


    An idea came to Fang Zhan¡¯s mind. He wouldn''t tell them the news of Samuel¡¯s death for the time being. He would mention it to


    them after Nangong Boling found his daughter.


    Although this behavior was a little selfish, Fang Zhan had no choice.


    "Samuel, just take it as I¡¯m sorry. | really can''t do it." After saying this, Fang Zhan found a hotel to stay in first.


    Manfred had strict control over Cloud City, therefore, when Fang Zhan appeared in Cloud City, he immediately received the


    news.


    Manfred didn''t know who Fang Zhan was, but he knew that Fang Zhan knew where Samuel had gone. Now Yvonne''s illness was


    getting worse and worse. Nangong Boling had been trying to inform Samuel of this matter, but he couldn''t find a way to solve it.


    Now that Fang Zhan had returned to Cloud City, he would probably be able to tell


    Samuel about it.


    "Boss Manfred, are you going to find Fang Zhan?" Johann asked Manfred.


    "We''ll definitely find him, but there''s no need to make a big fuss about it. Since he came back so quietly, he definitely doesn''t


    want to attract too much attention. I''ll go myself." Manfred said.


    After leaving Hex Capital Nightclub and arriving at the hotel Fang Zhan was staying at, Manfred directly asked the receptionist,


    "A person called Fang Zhan, which room was he staying in?¡±


    The girl at the front desk was grinding her nails. When she heard Manfred''s words, she didn''t even raise her head and said," I''m


    sorry, but we can''t casually reveal the privacy of our guest."


    This was considered the most basic professional ethics. In the past, Manfred would not make things difficult for her. But now,


    Manfred couldn¡¯t wait to see Fang Zhan, so he naturally lost a lot of patience.


    ¡°Ask your manager toe out, he would know whether he should tell me or not," Manfred said coldly.


    Hearing this, the girl at the front desk raised her head in disdain and sized Manfred up. He''s just an uncle, yet he¡¯s talking so


    arrogantly and demanding a meeting with the manager at every turn?


    "Sorry, even if the manageres, it''s useless. This is the rule of our hotel," the girl at the front desk said.


    "Manager IS useless. Let''s just inform your boss. Who''s the one who made the hotel''s rules? You can change them now,¡±


    Manfred said.


    The girl at the front desk couldn''t


    helpughing. "This guy is reall


    (Yh


    arrogant. Seeing ahatehl¨¦mdna er is


    roy erbUighrhe even wants to see the


    boss and wants him to change the


    rules. Does he really think he is a big


    deal?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Uncle, don¡¯t be funny. Who do you think you are? Boss, is it possible for you to meet him? Hurry up and go. If you don''t, I''ll call


    the security to drive you out," the girl at the front desk said.


    Peng!


    Manfred''s punchnded on the front desk, frightening the girl at the front desk.


    ¡°What are you doing? How dare you mess around here? Do you know who this hotel belongs to?" The girl at the front desk


    scolded Manfred angrily.


    "| really want to know who he is. Why don''t you tell me, I''ll talk to him when | have time in the future." Manfred sneered.


    At this time, in the distance, a wealthy


    middle-aged man was dressed in


    formal clothes, with anagefa thy


    hegeingr onc chest, He was


    enjoying the inspection of the hotel


    environment, but the moment he saw


    Manfred, his face stiffened. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Isn''t... isn''t this Boss Manfred?


    "Why is he here? And it seems that he is very angry.¡±


    "Could it be that he has been offended by the ignorant receptionist?"


    This thought nearly scared the


    manager out of his wits. If the bo


    were to find tr ?e\tad-Stfen ed


    Mantied  only would he have to


    pack up his things and leave, there


    would also be no space for him to


    survive in Cloud City. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Taking two steps forward, the wealthy middle aged man hurriedly ran towards Manfred.

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    The girl at the front desk, who had been scared by Manfred''s punch, was filled with confidence when she saw the manager


    running over. She said to Manfred, "Didn''t you say you want to see our manager? He''s here, but | advise you to be polite. Our


    manager isn''t someone to be trifled with.¡±


    Manfred''s face was cold as he turned around to look at the middle aged man who was running towards him.


    "Not a man to be trifled with?"


    "| just like to provoke these kinds of people who aren''t easy to deal with." Manfred coldly said.


    "I''m kind to advise you, but since you don''t want to listen, you can''t me me." The girl at the front desk rolled her eyes and said.


    "Boss... Boss Manfred, what wind actually blew you here?" After the manager ran in front of Manfred, he hurriedly asked


    respectfully.


    Even the owner of this hotel had to be respectful to the number one figure in the gray zone of Cloud City. As a mere manager, he


    didn¡¯t dare to put on airs in front of Manfred.


    The girl at the front desk, who had been waiting to watch the show, was suddenly stunned.


    She knew her manager''s temper. Because the boss behind the scenes was a big shot in Cloud City, the manager of the hotel


    also relied on the boss''s influence in Cloud City. He did not care about the general guests at all.


    If anyone dared to make trouble in the hotel, the usual way of dealing with it would be to find someone to beat the shit out


    directly. There would be no mercy at all.


    In the eyes of the girl at the front desk, if this uncle dared to make trouble in the hotel, he would definitelye to a bad end.


    However, what was unexpected was that the manager was so respectful to him!


    "Your hotel really has quite a few rules.


    They don''t even care about me." Manfred said.


    The manager''s fat on his face trembled.


    From these words, he knew that the receptionist must have said something that she shouldn''t to Manfred. Damn it, she even


    dared to offend Manfred.


    ¡°Are you blind? You don''t even know Boss Manfred. Hurry up and apologize to Boss Manfred." The manager shouted at the girl


    at the front desk.


    When the girl at the front desk, who was already confused, heard this, she suddenly panicked and said, "Manager, it''s not my


    fault. He wants to see the guest''s registration record. How can | give it to him casually? This is the rule of the hotel."


    "What rule? In front of Boss Manfred, there are no rules in the hotel. You are fucking trying to kill me." The manager said angrily.


    After scolding her, the manager quickly turned to him and asked, "Boss Manfred, what do you want to know? I''ll transfer the


    materials to you right away."


    Manfred was not here to show off his identity. His main purpose was to find out which room Fang Zhan was staying in. Since he


    was already aware of this matter, there was no need for him to continue worrying about what had just happened.


    "Fang Zhan, which room is he staying in?" Manfred asked.


    The manager nced at the girl at the front desk. "This silly woman still doesn¡¯t know what to do. She''s really going to blow me


    up"


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and investigate for Boss Manfred." The manager roared.


    "Yes, |, I''ll check right away." The girl at the front desk said in a panic.


    It didn''t take a minute for Fang Zhan''s room number to be identified.


    After getting the room number, Manfred didn¡¯t pursue the attitude the younger sister at the front desk held towards him just now.


    Instead, he directly walked towards the elevator.


    Cold sweat broke out on the manager''s forehead. Manfred''s passing just like that had caused fear to well up in his heart. If he


    were to get even with him in the future, he wouldn''t be able to take responsibility for this matter.


    "What''s going on? Are you fucking blind? Don''t you know Manfred?" The manager gnashed his teeth and asked the girl at the


    front desk.


    Manfred!


    The girl at the front desk was stunned. As a citizen of Cloud City, how could she not know what kind of person Manfred was?


    However, she didn''t expect that this seemingly ordinary uncle would actually be the Manfred of Cloud City!


    Just now, she had even threatened


    Manfred. She was just courting death!


    "I, | don''t know. | didn¡¯t know that he was Manfred." The girl at the front desk trembled from fear. It was toote for regrets by this


    time.


    The manager''s breath trembled because if she offended such a big shot, not to mention him, even the boss behind the scenes


    would be implicated.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "What did he say just now?" The manager asked.


    The girl at the front desk was so scared that her heart was trembling, and her face was as pale as paper. She said, "What did he


    say? | don''t know what he said.¡±


    "F*ck, think about every word he said, or I''ll make you suffer," the manager gnashed his teeth and said.


    The girl at the front desk could only try her best to recall every single word Manfred had said before sending the message to the


    manager.


    When the manager heard Manfred was looking for the boss to have a heart-to-heart talk, his heartpletely copsed. His legs


    turned to jelly as he sat down on the ground.


    To have a heart-to-heart talk with the boss?


    This sentence directly made the manager desperate.


    He took out the phone shakily and dialed the boss''s number. "Boss, something big has happened. Come to the hotel quickly!"


    Outside Fang Zhan''s room, Manfred had already pressed the doorbell.


    Fang Zhan wasn''t surprised by


    Manfred''s sudden appearance. r


    all, he was well wapecotMahfie S


    sfaneinGidu City. It wasn''t a


    strange thing for him to know that he


    had arrived in Cloud City with his own


    strength. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| didn¡¯t expect you toe so quickly,¡± Fang Zhan said to Manfred with a smile. Since he had already decided to keep the news


    of Samuel¡¯s death a secret, he naturally wouldn''t reveal any ws.


    "Why did you suddenlye to Cloud City? " Manfred asked.


    ¡°Nangong Boling is helping me inquire about my daughter. I''lle back and see if there''s anytest news, " Fang Zhan said


    naturally.


    ¡°What about Samuel? Why didn''t he return with you?" Manfred continued to ask.


    Fang Zhan remained calm and said,


    "He has something very important to


    deal with, so he won''t be ableteyrave


    for the ti epeingNilont¡¯e


    badk if short time." "Do you have a


    way to contact him now?" "Even |


    don''t know where he is. If you want


    to contact him, you have to wait until


    he finishes the task," Fang Zhan said.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Manfred gritted his teeth. He had thought that Fang Zhan would be able to let Samuel know Yvonne''s situation, but now it


    seemed like it wouldn''t work.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to find


    him?" Fang Zhan asked doubtfully.


    Not only him, but all the Hanplganyy


    family an Svante id also know


    thatlthet¨¦ was something very


    important about Samuel''s departure.


    What''s more, Yvonne knew about the


    existence of Tianqi. Therefore, it was


    impossible for them to disturb


    Samuel at this time. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Something happened to Yvonne," Manfred said in a low voice.


    Fang Zhan frowned.


    ¡°How could something have happened to Yvonne?"


    "They''re in Cloud City. Is there anyone who can hurt her?"


    "What''s going on?" Fang Zhan asked.


    "It takes a whole night to grow old at a rate visible to the naked eye. Hangong Boling has invited famous doctors from all over the


    world and he has temporarily confirmed that it''s an aging disease," Manfred exined.


    "An aging disease?" Fang Zhan took a deep breath and said, "I''ve heard of this disease. At present, there is no way to cure it.


    Even if we inform Samuel, he has no way to save


    Yvonne.¡¯ "Can''t we let him know? If anything happens to Yvonne, how can | exin it to him? Can you help me and find a way to


    let him know?" Manfred''s tone was pleading.

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    Manfred''s words caused some guilt to well up in Fang Zhan''s heart. Because he was selfish, he had concealed the news about


    Samuel''s death. He should have let these people know that they no longer held any hope Samuel''s return.


    However, Fang Zhan had been searching for his daughter for so many years. He was eager to know the news about his


    daughter. Once Hangong Boling knew Samuel was dead, he would definitely stop investigating his daughter, which Fang Zhan


    didn''t want to see.


    Samuel, I''m sorry for what I''ve done to you!


    "| can''t do anything about it." Fang Zhan sighed.


    Manfred continued in disbelief, "How could you not have a solution? You took him away, how could you not know where he is?


    "In that ce, | don''t have as much authority as you think. There are a lot of things that | don''t have the right to deal with.


    However, | will remember this matter. As long as | see him, | will tell him immediately." Fang Zhan had no choice but to make


    such a promise to stop Manfred from pestering him.


    Seeing that his words had already reached this point, Manfred sighed and said," Please remember, if you have any requests in


    Cloud City, you cane find me. | won''t disturb you any further."


    Fang Zhan nodded and sent Manfred out of the room.


    When Manfred descended the stairs, the hotel owner was already waiting nervously by the side. Seeing the sobbing expression


    on the younger sister at the front desk, it was obvious that she had been scolded quite severely.


    When the boss saw Manfred, he quickly walked forward and apologized, "Boss Manfred, | already know what happened earlier


    and | have taught her a lesson. If you have any other dissatisfaction, feel free to tell me. | will definitely not stop until you are


    satisfied."


    Manfred wasn''t in a good mood right now. When he saw Fang Zhan, he couldn''t inform Samuel about Yvonne''s situation. This


    made him feel a little nervous. The small matter that had just happened wasn''t worth his attention.


    "Get lost." Manfred said in a cold voice.


    The boss trembled all over and hurriedly moved two steps to the side to make way for Manfred.


    Manfred, who had taken a few steps forward, suddenly stopped in his tracks again. This was because he had seen the little girl


    at the front desk. He knew that if he were to leave just like that, the little girl at the front desk would definitely be severely


    punished. Even though the little girl at the front desk''s disregard of him was infuriating, with Manfred¡¯s status, he would no longer


    bother himself with trivial matters like this. Furthermore, Manfred had never been a narrow-minded person.


    ¡°Let''s just forget about what happened just now. Since you have already chided her to tears, let''s just forget about it," Manfred


    said to the boss.


    The boss had wanted to punish the younger female receptionist and the manager, but he hadn''t expected Manfred to say


    something like that.


    "Boss Manfred, are you... are you really not going to take it to heart?" The boss asked uncertainly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "| said it so clearly; don''t tell me you still don''t understand?" Manfred snapped.


    "| see, | see, | see, | know what to do,¡± the boss nodded and said.


    The manager at the side understood Manfred would not hold the responsibility for what he had just done ountable.


    With a face filled with gratitude, he said," Thank you, Boss Manfred. Thank you, Boss Manfred."


    After saying that, the manager gave the little girl at the front desk a meaningful look. The little girl at the front desk, who did not


    take Manfred seriously just now, also said gratefully, "Boss Manfred, thank you for letting me go. | was blind just now and didn''t


    recognize you. Thank you for not ming me."


    ¡°Be sure of my face. Remember to be polite to me the next time |e." After finishing his words, Manfred walked towards the


    outside of the hotel.


    These words seemed meaningless, but they were actually warning the boss, letting him know that there was no other meaning,


    and that he really did not care about it.


    After Manfred left, the three of them finally heaved a sigh of relief, especially the owner of this hotel. He knew that if Manfred


    really hated him because of this matter, he would no longer have to stay in Cloud City in the future.


    Right now in Cloud City, Manfred''s position was second only to Samuel. No one could afford to offend such a big shot.


    ¡°You two are lucky. Boss Manfred didn''t pursue the matter. You should cheer up next time. Don''t offend him again." The boss


    said to the manager and the girl at the front desk.


    The two nodded vigorously. This time, they had escaped the robbery, and they did not dare to look down on others casually next


    time.


    At the same time, Chen Yi carried out his own n.


    Although Chen Yi was just a newly rich second generation in Cloud City and could not be regarded as a celebrity in Cloud City, it


    was still a piece of cake to investigate Yara¡¯s whereabouts.


    Just as Yara was shopping with a group of sisters in the mall, Chen Yi arranged for more than a dozen people to appear in front


    of the girls with a bunch of big flowers in their hands.


    These people called each other sisters, but in fact, they were scheming against each other andpeting with each other. They


    would never reallymunicate with each other. When they gathered together, they had a person to show off. They often talked


    about buying new clothes and bags, and their unting tone was never hidden at all.


    When such a scene appeared in front of them, these women were eager to do something. They all hoped that this was their own


    peach blossoms.


    Especially Vara. Once upon a time,


    when the Hannigan family sent gifts,


    she en ghtchat? Wwas''a


    bedotA | Var her. In this case,


    Vara immediately had the same


    thought. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Isn''t this Chen Yi!" "Young Master of


    the Chen family, although his family''s


    company is not big, it ig saidthatit is


    S to-@ funda Mion yuan and


    ha a good rtionship with the


    Heavenly family. Thepany will


    definitely have a bright future in the


    future. Is he interested in one of us?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s definitely me. I''ve met Chen Yi a few times before, and at that time | realized that he was secretly observing me," a woman


    said impatiently.


    Yara did not speak, but secretly folded the cor of her chest to reveal the color of her chest. She secretly took out the make-up


    mirror and looked at her makeup.


    At this time, Chen Yi walked to the


    front of the women. When he saw the


    hopeful eyes of those women AT11


    strong di dain arose @he Heart.


    Tdee hot were somon that


    he didn''t even have the interest to


    take a second look at them.


    Unfortunately, Tian Ling''er had


    ordered, so he had to chase Vara.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Chen Vi, what are you doing?" The woman who had thought that Chen Vi was here to beg her for love couldn''t wait to stand up


    and ask.


    Chen Vi did not even look at the woman who had spoken. Instead, he walked straight up to Vara.


    "Vara! How could it be her?"


    "It''s her! Is Chen Vi blind?"


    "Doesn''t he know how many people have worn this worn-out shoe of Vara''s?"


    The so-called sisterhood was disyed incisively and vividly at this moment. The words of several people were full of disdain for


    Yara.


    Yara was also a little confused. Although she was looking forward to it, she did not expect Chen Yi to be targeting her.

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    "You, are you looking for me?" Yara stuttered, because she had been looking for an opportunity to marry into a rich family, and


    she had been showing off in front of those rich second generations, but there were not many people who were really willing to


    look at her directly. Therefore, Chen Yi¡¯s appearance not only surprised Yara, but also made her somewhat unbelievable.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    If it were in the past, Yara didn''t even bother to look at Chen Yi with Chen Yi''s family background. If he didn''t even have a


    hundred million or so worth of money, how could he be considered a wealthy family?


    However, it was different now. The Sue family hadpletely declined, and she was no longer the Miss of the Sue family. She


    was just an ordinary person. Yara was satisfied that someone like Chen Yi had taken a fancy to her.


    "Is there anyone prettier than you here?¡± Chen Yi said with a smile.


    His words caused dissatisfaction among other women. Compared with women, the most important thing was their appearance


    and figure. How could they ept that Yara was more beautiful than them?


    "Chen Yi, don''t tell me you have a pair of bespectacled eyes. Which one of us here isn''t prettier than Yara?"


    "Yeah, you should go to the Ophthalmology department and have a good look. | don''t know what she can do topete with


    us.


    ¡°Her chest and calf are short, and she doesn''t look good. Chen Yi, is that your


    taste?"


    Several women couldn''t help mocking him.


    Chen Yi pulled Yara into his arms, looking like a domineering president. He said to the women, "Let me give you a word of


    advice. You''d better be careful when you speak. From now on, Yara is my woman. If you say something wrong with her, be


    careful that | won''t let youe into contact with the circle of the rich second generations in the future. Although I, Chen Yi, have


    little influence, | still know a few friends.¡±


    His words made those women''s faces change greatly. They were all born in ordinary families, and they traded their appearances


    and bodies for the life they wanted. If they really couldn¡¯t get in touch with the rich second generation, their good days would


    come to an end.


    "Chen Yi, | was just joking. Why are you so serious?" "Yeah, we''re just kidding. Don''t take it seriously."


    Their attitude suddenly changed as they looked at Chen Yi with fawning eyes.


    Chen Yi forcefully suppressed the disgust in his heart. Indeed, humans are grouped together. The reason why these women


    were able to gather together was because they were shameless enough.


    ¡°Are you free tonight? | would like to treat you to dinner," Chen Yi asked Yara.


    Yara nodded repeatedly. How could she refuse a rich second generation who came to her door?


    "lll pick you up tonight. There''s a night club after dinner," Chen Yi said.


    "Okay," Yara said.


    "lll ask someone to send these flowers to your house. | don''t want to waste your time shopping.¡±


    After Chen Yi left, Yara felt like she was in a dream. She did not expect that good luck would suddenly fall on her.


    "lm going home now." After saying goodbye to the sisters, Yara went home in a hurry. She had to dress herself up well and


    showed up in front of Chen Yi in the most beautiful way tonight.


    Chen Yi, on the other hand, had made contact with a few of his good friends. The few of them had agreed to meet in a bar.


    "Chen Yi, why are you in such a hurry to find us?" "Did you find any good resources again?


    Where are they from? How are they like?¡±


    ¡°How much do you have? Is it enough for us?"


    From these people''s questions, we could tell how bad their private life was.


    However, Chen Yi smiled faintly. He didn''t call these brothers over because of such matters.


    "| called you here today because | wanted you to support me. I''m going to propose tonight," Chen Yi said.


    "Propose!"


    "Propose!"


    "Propose!"


    They looked at Chen Yi in shock. The yboy was asking for a marriage? They suspected that they were hallucinating.


    Otherwise, Chen Yi would be out of his mind.


    "| think you''re dizzy. You''re proposing."


    "Chen Yi, is your brain stuck in your door? You''re so young, and yet you''re going to get married."


    "Chen Yi, let me remind you. No matter how good a woman is, you''ll get sick of her if you y with her a few more times. If you


    get married, it''ll be toote to regret it in the future.¡±


    Chen Yiughed even more happily when he heard their words. He said, "I''m just proposing. Who told you that | am getting


    married?"


    The proposal was just the beginning and they would get married soon. This was a normal person''s understanding of these


    words. However, Chen Yi did not seem to have any intention of getting married. The few of them were a little confused.


    "Chen Yi, what the hell are you doing? Exin yourself.¡±


    "Yeah, you confused us."


    ¡°By the way, who is your suitor?"


    "Yara," Chen Yi said.

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    What Tian Ling''er wanted to do was no longer important to the others. They were envious that Chen Yi was able to participate in


    the project in the city vige because of this matter. If such a good thing happened to them, they would be able to grit their teeth


    and endure it even if they had to spend the night with a stray girl, let alone get Yara.


    This was rted to the future of hispany. Right now, Chen Yi was only a second-generation merchant with a worth of


    less than a hundred million.


    However, once he joined the city vige project, his worth would soar and his status in Cloud City would rise as well.


    "Chen Yi, you''re too damn lucky, aren''t you? How could such a good thing fall on you?"


    ¡°We will have to call you Young Master Chen in the future. We are not on the same level."


    "Hey, | have a good rtionship with Tian Ling''er. Why didn''t she tell me about this?"


    Several people sighed.


    Chen Yi had long known that they would have such a reaction. After all, the project involving the viges in the city was simply


    too tempting. No one could resist it.


    "Don''t worry, if | can participate in a vige project in the city, do you think I''ll be able to forget all of you if there are any benefits?


    "Chen Yi said.


    ¡°Okay, what are you going to do tonight?


    We''ll try our best to cooperate, but let''s make it clear in advance that we''ll all work on this matter. Remember to remember us in


    the future if there are any benefits.¡±


    They were nning on how to propose and how to move Vara. Everyone was giving advice, hoping to perform well on this


    matter so that they could reap benefits from Chen Vi in the future.


    For these yboys, flirting with women was a basic course, and for everyone, it was a piece of cake, so the n was quickly


    made.


    Chen Vi then called Tian Ling''er. Since Tian Ling''er had a follow-up request, tonight was the best time to meet her request. When


    Vara was moved, she would definitely be the most obedient.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, I''m nning to propose to Vara tonight. What do you want me to do? This is the best opportunity," Chen Vi said.


    "Chen Vi, you went all out. Aren''t you afraid of causing a bad influence on yourself?" Tian Ling''er was very surprised. After all, it


    was not a child''s y to propose. If it attracted too much attention, it would not be easy for Chen Yi to get away from this matter.


    ¡°Of course I''ll do what you told me to do perfectly. | won''t let you down,¡± Chen Yi said with a smile.


    "It seems that the project in the city is very tempting to you, but since | have promised you, | will never break my promise. | want


    you to fish out information from Yara about ndering Yvonne. To check whether she did that." Tian Ling¡¯er said.


    Chen Yi frowned. After the rumors spread in Cloud City, almost everyone was talking about it. It could be said that it had a great


    impact on Yvonne and Samuel. It was no wonder that Tian Ling¡¯er was willing to throw away the fat meat of the vige in. the city.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give you the answer tonight," Chen Yi promised.


    Hanging up the phone, Chen Yi carefully pondered over this matter. If he ndered Yvonne, how serious the consequences


    would be? Presumably, Yara was aware of this, so she must be very vignt about this matter. If she wanted to easily find out


    whether she had done this or not, perhaps a marriage proposal alone would not be able to do it.


    Back home, Chen Yi did some tricks. He had to let Yara feel that he and Yara were on the same side, and he had to show that he


    regarded Samuel as his enemy.


    It was a simple person with Samuel¡¯s name written on it. Chen Yi had already made up his mind about the story. Once the female


    lead returned to his house tonight, he would be able to carry out his n.


    "You came home so early today.


    Something''s not quite right. Don''t tell me you''re out of money again?" Chen Yi''s father said unhappily when he saw Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi only knew how to eat, drink and have fun all day long. He didn''t seem to have any desire for money at all. Chen Yi''s


    father was exasperated at Chen Yi''s failure to live up to his expectations.


    Chen Yi''s mother gave Chen Yi a look as if she was afraid that Chen Yi would ask for money and anger his father.


    "Dad, | won''t ask you for money again in the future. | can make my own money," Chen Yi said with a smile. How could he be


    short of money after he got a project from a vige in the city?


    Chen Yi''s father scoffed and said, "If you have the ability to make money, then I''ll have to burn incense. You useless thing, I''ll be


    d that you won''t lose money."


    "Dad, your son is lucky this time. But after tonight''s incident, I''ll have a chance. I''ll remind you that I''m going to bring a woman


    home tonight. You''ll act for me," Chen Yi said.


    ¡°A woman?" Chen Yi''s mother grew agitated when she heard the word woman. She knew that her son had never treated


    rtionships seriously. She would rather have a daughter-inw. It would be best if she had a grandson to hug.


    Chen Yi''s father asked, "Which Young Lady is it? How could she be so blind to be hurt by you?"


    "Yara, you should know about that


    declining Sue family, right?" Chen Yi


    said. Chen Yi''s mother¡¯s expression


    changed drastically when sh


    that. Eve thougttvietSbetat circle


    ann from Yara''s, she had


    heard many people mention Yara.


    Ever since the Sue family went


    bankrupt, she had wanted to crawl


    into the arms of every wealthy man.


    Now, she was infamous, and she


    would never ept Chen Yi bringing


    this kind of woman home. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Chen Yi, don''t tell me you don''t know what kind of person Yara was. How could such a woman enter the Chens?" Chen Yi''s


    mother snapped.


    His father was even more excited because one of his friends had spent 100,000 yuan on Yara for one night. If the news of this


    matter got out, the Chens would lose face.


    "Chen Yi, if you dare to do this, get out of the Chen Family immediately. | won''t


    recognize you as my son anymore." Chen Yi''s father red at Chen Yi.


    "Don''t get excited. Listen to me first. It was Tian Ling er who asked me to do this.


    Nothing will happen between Yara


    and me. It''s just a y. Tian Ling eh


    suspects that esyntolSbottt


    Wwonite HaStecently been spread by


    Yara, so she hopes that | can get


    something out of Yara," Chen Yi


    exined. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Yi''s parents had also heard


    about the rumor that Yvonne ha


    brought Samue| a,syekotd, HP


    wAsieacibue city was in an uproar.


    As Samuel''s sister, it was reasonable


    for Tian Ling er to investigate this


    matter. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Yara, after all, a notorious woman. Even if Tian Ling er had asked Chen Yi to do so, how could he have agreed so


    easily?


    ¡°Don''t you know how to refuse? Why would you agree to such a thankless task?" Chen Yi''s father said unhappily.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Dad, the chance to join the project in the city is right in front of you. If it were you, would you refuse?" Chen Yi said with a smile.


    Her parents suddenly stood up from the sofa.


    The project from a vige in the city!

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    When Chen Y''''s father walked in front of him, he could clearly see that his hands were trembling with excitement,


    ¡°What, what did you say?" Chen Yi''s father asked incredulously. He could not believe what he had just heard, because the


    project in the city not only determined the Chens'' status, but also their status.


    Once they joined the project of the vige in the city, they would inevitably have close contact with the Heavenly family and


    Weakriver Real Estate. Now that in Cloud City if they could be rted to the two things, it could improve their status. This was


    the dream of countless people!


    Chen Yi''s mother was equally in disbelief as she asked impatiently, "Chen Yi, you¡¯re not joking with us, right? How could you be


    qualified to participate in a vige project in the city?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Chen Yi''s mother had always doted on Chen Yi and she was very certain that Chen Yi would one day be sessful and


    win glory for the Chens. However, even with such a mentality, she still did not dare to believe Chen Yi''s words. This was enough


    to prove how high this matter''s position in their hearts was.


    Chen Yi felt that it was only natural for his parents to react in this way. Any family that heard such news would probably do the


    same.


    "Tian Ling''er promised me this. Of course, it''s true," Chen Yi said.


    Chen Yi''s father took a few deep breaths. If not, he was afraid that he would be too agitated, resulting in blood oozing out of his


    brain.


    "Son, you''ve really made something of yourself. I''ve finally waited for this day." Chen Vi''s mother said excitedly.


    ¡°Mom, | didn¡¯t let you down, did I? " Chen Vi said with a smile.


    Chen Vi''s mother nodded repeatedly and said, "No, no, how can you let me down? | always believe that you will be sessful."


    ¡°However, | hope that you can cooperate with my acting tonight. If | can''tplete the task assigned by Tian Ling''er, | won''t have


    the chance to join the vige project in the city." Chen Vi said.


    "Don''t worry. We will try our best to cooperate with you on what you are going to do." Chen Vi''s father''s attitude changed.


    Compared with his hatred of Vara, he could ept it in front of huge benefits.


    The project was not important. What was important was that this project could bring the Chen family a lot of connections. This


    was the most important thing that Chen Yi''s father thought.


    ¡°Alright, my family is ready. | have to go out first. It''s about time," Chen Yi said.


    ¡°Hurry up and be careful. Don''t make any mistakes," Chen Yi''s mother reminded him.


    After Chen Yi left, the two elders sat on the sofa with emotional expressions on their faces.


    In Chen Yi''s father''s opinion, his son only knew how to eat, drink and have fun, and would never have a good future. He did not


    expect that such a good opportunity would fall on his head. This was a good opportunity for the Chen family to shine in the


    family.


    "Old man, now you know how powerful our son is, don''t you? | told you that he''d definitely be sessful," Chen Vi''s mother said


    proudly.


    "Yes, yes, your son is not a good-for-nothing. Now it''s worth bragging about. However, when Vara came tonight, we have to act


    more naturally so that we won''t ruin our son''s good thing.¡±


    "Do | need you to tell me? This is my son''s future. | will show you the acting skills of the movie queen.¡±


    That night, in a nightclub, a romantic proposal was brewing secretly.


    Vara dressed like her sexiest side. She did not know that Chen Vi would propose to her, but for her, this opportunity was hard to


    come by, so she had to grasp it firmly.


    Vara knew herself well enough. She knew that it was highly unlikely that she would be able to marry into a wealthy family. As


    such, she could not miss the opportunity to marry Chen Yi.


    Most of the women in the night club were gorgeously dressed, so even though Yara was already very scantily dressed, she still


    did not give people a stunning impression. After all, her beauty had already set her upper limit.


    "You are very beautiful tonight." Chen Yi greeted Yara at the door of the nightclub and found that she was dressed in a special


    way. Although he felt a little disgusting in his heart, he pretended to be infatuated with her.


    Yara pretended to be shy and lowered her head, saying, "How can | be considered beautifulpared with other women?"


    "You''re definitely the prettiest woman tonight. Let¡¯s go in," said Chen Yi.


    The fric D J music and the dancing dance on the dance floor were the nightclub¡¯s environment. Except for the noise, the


    atmosphere was filled with the smell of alcohol. For those who didn''t have the desire to hunt, this kind of environment was very


    disgusting. For example, Samuel didn''t like this kind of ce. In his opinion, there were only two kinds of people here, one was


    hunters, and the other was prey waiting for prey. He didn''t have the desire for this kind of environment, so he naturally wouldn''t


    integrate into this circle.


    Time flew as they exchanged toasts. Chen Yi looked at the time and winked at his friends, signaling them to start preparing.


    At this moment, Yara stood up. "Chen Yi, I''m going to the bathroom." "Do you want me to keep youpany?" Chen Yi asked


    politely.


    Yara smiled and said, "No, it''s not necessary. How can | leave your brothers alone because of me?"


    Yara tried her best to be gentle and


    considerate. She wanted Ch


    know tha ewes W¨¦E a Worman who


    Wout t for favors. She would


    also not disturb Chen Yi¡¯s having fun


    with his brothers. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When walking to the toilet, Yara took


    out her cosmetics and prepared to


    go to the toilet to make |p. Tai


    bablyaiexclise for many women


    to go to the toilet. Their real purpose


    was not to make it convenient, but to


    see if their makeup was still


    exquisite. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Because Yara walked with her head down, she ran into a waiter.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you have eyes for walking?" Yara scolded the waiter in a cold voice.


    In ordance with the principle that customers were God, the waiter quickly apologized to Yara. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Yara looked at the red wine marks on her clothes. Although there were not many, she thought that it was enough to ruin her


    image tonight.


    She had appeared in front of Chen Yi in the most beautiful manner. How could she allow herself to be ruined by a waiter?


    "This is what you''ve done. Do you


    know sou much it is fof piece xan |


    ABTA neater Mara ished her


    pen she pped the waiter


    heavily in the face. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The waiter felt a little wronged. It was Yara who had lowered her head and walked to run into her, but now it was all her fault.


    "Why don¡¯t you give me the clothes and I''ll help you clean them up," the waiter said.


    Hearing this, Yara became even angrier and angrily rebuked, "If | give you the clothes, what can | wear? You want to go against


    me, don''t you?"


    As soon as she said that, Yara pped the waiter ruthlessly in the face again and then scolded, "Get out of here, don''t waste my


    time."

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    "Chen Yi, | just saw your fiancee arguing with a waiter. Aren¡¯t you going to help her settle this?" A young man who had just


    returned from the bathroom mocked Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi smiled faintly and said, "Don''t joke around. If it weren''t for the fact that she''s of use value to me, the air in the same


    ce that she''s breathing would be disgusting to me."


    "s." The man sighed and said, "You''re so lucky. Not only can you y with such a bitch, but you can also get such a big


    benefit. | don''t know when this opportunity will fall on me."


    Chen Yi patted the man on the shoulder and said, "Brother, if I''m rich now, how can | forget you guys?" "That''s right. If you dare


    to forget, | will never recognize you as my brother again."


    It didn''t take long for Yara to go back to her seat after her makeup was done.


    Chen Yi stood up and waved his hand at the DJ tform.


    The music stopped abruptly, and the group of dancing people seemed to be sshed with cold water and began to curse.


    In no hurry, DJ said through the loudspeaker, "Don''t worry, everyone. There¡¯s a surprise waiting for you tonight. A romantic


    proposal is about to begin, and Young Master Chen will pay for all the expenses tonight."


    As soon as this sentence came out, those who were cursing suddenly became excited. It was naturally a good thing that


    someone paid the bill, and there was even someone proposing in a nightclub. This was a rare and rare thing.


    Vara''s heart was racing. "Young Master Chen!"


    "This Young Master Chen can''t be Chen Yi, can he?"


    "Chen Yi wanted to propose to me?"


    Yara was so nervous that her palms were sweating. Although this matter came so suddenly that she didn''t have any mental


    preparation at all, such a surprise was exactly what she needed, and she no longer needed to make eye contact with other men


    in the future, and she no longer had to worry that no one would pay for her clothes brand.


    One after another, they walked up to Yara with flowers in their hands. At the same


    time, Chen Yi also took out the diamond ring that he had prepared in advance.


    Of course, the diamond ring was fake. It was just a show, not to mention that the other party was Yara. It was not worth it for


    Chen Yi to buy the diamond ring.


    "Yara, marry me." Chen Yi knelt down on one knee in front of Yara sincerely, but his knee didn¡¯t touch the ground. After all, it was


    an act. Although Chen Yi needed this scene to appear real, he still couldn¡¯t kneel down in front of such worn shoes.


    Yara was ttered. Happiness came so suddenly that she did not know how to respond.


    If this was a farce, if Chen Yi just wanted to be her husband overnight, he would not have made such a big noise. He proposed in


    front of so many people, so in Yara¡¯s opinion, Chen Yi was full of sincerity.


    "F*ck me, isn''t this Chen Yi? He actually proposed to Yara!¡± "Is this guy crazy? Doesn¡¯t he know how many people Yara has


    been yed with?"


    "| didn''t expect Chen Yi to have the habit of picking up broken shoes. It''s so f*cking baffling."


    When they realized the man and woman wh were proposing, many people were surprised and began to talk about it.


    They were all out to have fun. Naturally, they knew Yara¡¯s current reputation. Chen Yi might not be from a reputable family, but he


    was still from a wealthy family. He was also rather famous in Cloud City.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There were all kinds of women that he could have his eyes on. How could he have his eyes on Yara?


    Such criticisms were well within Chen Yi''s expectations. This was also the reason why he had chosen to propose at a nightclub.


    He wanted these people to witness it and to increase the sense of reality of this incident. He wanted Yara know that he was not


    joking.


    Yara didn''t realize that it was just a show, because Chen Yi had done such a thing in public, which was equivalent to telling the


    outside world about their rtionship.


    Even though the proposal hade so abruptly that there was no emotional foundation between the two of them, Yara was


    blinded by happiness for a moment. She did not have the mood to think about why Chen Yi had proposed to her.


    At this time, Chen Yi''s group of brothers began to heckle, shouting the words "Marry him".


    Chen Yi also said, "You''re not going to let me knee] here for the entire night, are you?"


    Yara shook her head subconsciously and reached out her hand.


    Chen Yi put on the fake diamond ring for Yara. Looking at the diamond, which was almost as big as a pigeon egg, Yara felt that


    she had never been so happy as she was now. She was almost moved to tears.


    The Heavenly family''s vi.


    Tian Ling''er was half lying on the bed, watching everything that happened in the nightclub through the phone video. She couldn''t


    help but sigh at the price Chen Yi had to pay for this matter.


    "This guy, he really has no room for himself. Don''t you think about how to end it?" Tian Ling¡¯er said to herself.


    With Tian Ling''er''s stance, she was naturally unable to sense the temptation that the project in the city brought to Chen Yi. This


    matter was enough for Chen Yi to pay any price.


    Chen Yi had indeed not thought about how the matter would end. However, he was a yboy and it was inevitable for him to put


    on a show. As long as he said that it was a joke afterward, no one would find it strange.


    After turning off the live video, Tian Ling''er gave Manfred a call.


    "Boss Manfred,ter you will know who framed my sister. You can''t sleep too early. | need your help." Tian Ling''er said.


    Manfred didn''t care much about Hex


    Capital Nightclub now, but his


    biological clock was us d toclesbing


    Vite he sito ¡®an Linger, "Call


    at any time and | promise to pick


    it up as soon as possible." At the


    night club, after the proposal was


    over, Chen Yi left with Yara. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s go to my house tonight," Chen Yi said to Yara. It was not a question, but a very natural tone. There was no room for Yara


    to reject him.


    This kind of thing was familiar to Yara.


    Since the Sue family went bankrupt and she had no ability to squander, Yara had agreed to this kind of request many times.


    "Yes." Yara nodded.


    Things went smoothly afterward.


    Yara, who was overwhelmed by


    happiness, was not war cof Ghent Vil


    all Maregver herr they arrived


    heme and saw the cloth doll of


    Samuel in Chen Yi''s room, Yara felt


    that Chen Yi was the same kind of


    person as her. They all hated that


    trash Samuel. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "By the way, do you know what


    desease Yvonne got? | heard that she


    cuckolded Samuel. | didres expeat |!


    thajechiarstotliKe Samuel would end


    up like this. It''s a pity that I''m not the


    one who cheated on him," Chen Yi


    said to Yara with a look of regret on


    his face. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Yara sat on the edge of the bed, deliberately showing her legs. After hearing Chen Yi''s words, she said, "Do you want to know


    what''s going on?"


    Chen Yi knew that the crucial moment came. He walked to Yara and sat down. He gently wrapped his arm around Yara''s waist


    and asked, "Of course | do. You don''t know any secrets, do you?"

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    Yara leaned her head on Chen Yi''s shoulder. A trace of disgust shed across Chen Yi''s face. This kind of woman, who had been


    yed by countless men, was so close to him that he found it hard to hide his feelings.


    ¡°Actually, this is my n with Harvey. We said Yvonne cheated on Samuel on purpose. As for Yvonne''s disease, | don''t know,¡±


    Yara said.


    Chen Yi¡¯s expression turned cold. The happiness of proposing had indeed caused Yara off guard against him. He had managed


    to get the truth out so easily.


    "Go take a shower first," Chen Yi said.


    Yara used to be very mechanical when she was with those men, without any feelings, but today she had a sense of shyness.


    "Okay." Yara nodded gently and walked to the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of running water, Chen Yi took out his phone and dialed Tian Ling''er''s number.


    ¡°Ling''er, it''s done. She really did it," Chen Yi said.


    Tian Ling''er sat up with a cold face and asked, "Did you record it?"


    ¡°Of course, are you afraid that | won''t be able to handle such a small matter?" Chen Yi said.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Tian Ling''er got up and put on her clothes, her face as cold as ice.


    "Boss Manfred, it''s confirmed. Yara and Harvey did it, and the evidence is


    conclusive." Tian Ling''er called Manfred.


    Manfred said in a deep voice, "I''ll send someone to capture Harvey right away. I''ll personallye over to your side."


    Harvey was sleeping at home when he suddenly felt that his door was violently broken.


    Shocked, Lionel and his wife came to the living room and saw a group of fierce people.


    "Who, who are you? What do you want to do?" Lionel asked in panic.


    At this time, Harvey also came out of the room, and an ominous premonition shrouded him.


    ¡°Harvey,e with us."


    As soon as Harvey saw that the other party came with bad intentions, how could he


    follow them? He said, "You broke into people¡¯s house without permission. You really don''t care about thew. Believe it or not, |


    will call the police."


    A group of people rushed up and surrounded Harvey. The leader said, "You know what you have done, don''t you? We were sent


    by Boss Manfred. Be smart ande with me, so that you won''t suffer from physical pain.¡±


    Harvey was so scared that his face turned pale. The people sent by Manfred?


    Could it be that Manfred had already found out about the rumor he had spread to Yvonne?


    "How is this possible?"


    Harvey was particrly careful in this matter. He was afraid that others would find out, so he deliberately found a fellow worker


    as the source of the rumor.


    However, that fellow worker had already left Cloud City. From Harvey''s point of view, there was no possibility of this matter being


    exposed.


    "| didn¡¯t do anything. What right do you have to arrest me?" Harvey said in a panic.


    The leader smiled coldly and said, "Since you don''t want toe with us, don''t me me for being rude."


    After a series of punches and kicks, even though Lionel¡¯s couple felt bad for their son being beaten up, they didn''t dare to


    breathe loudly. After all, they were sent by Manfred. They didn''t have the right to stop him.


    Furthermore, Harvey must have done something that had angered Manfred. Otherwise, how could Manfred possiblye to


    arrest him in the middle of the night?


    ¡°Harvey, what did you do? What the hell is going on?" Lionel asked Harvey.


    Harvey was lying on the ground, looking like he was on the brink of death. He did not have the strength to speak.


    Being dragged out of the house, Harvey was left with only despair in his heart.


    "If you want to call the police, think about how much weight you have in Cloud City." The leader walked out of the house and


    turned to remind Lionel and his wife.


    Lionel was a timid person, so when he heard this, he did not dare to act recklessly.


    ¡°Lionel, are you just going to watch them take him away? Are you still a man?" Lionel''s wife angrily rebuked him. When they


    were here, she didn¡¯t even dare to fart, but now she was making a scene at Lionel. Lionel gritted his teeth and said, "If you have


    the guts, go and ask Manfred for him. What''s the use of being rude in front of me?


    | don''t know what Harvey has done this time."


    Lionel''s wife''s face changed. "What did Harvey do?"


    Could it be the recent rumor about Yvonne?


    Although she also hated Samuel and Yvonne very much, she was very clear about the rtionship between the two. Moreover,


    Yvonne had just given birth to a daughter. How could she do such a thing?


    She had long suspected that someone was deliberately spreading rumors about this matter. Now that she thought about it, it was


    very likely that it was Harvey who had done it. Otherwise, Manfred would not have captured him for no reason.


    ¡°Lionel, it''s over, our son is over," Lionel''s wife said in a daze.


    ¡°What do you mean by it''s over?" Lionel asked doubifully.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "The fact that Yvonne cheated Samuel was just a rumor. It''s very likely to be made up by Harvey.¡±


    Lionel was stunned when he heard


    this. He had already warned Harv,


    not to offend SarppielcbebauselWi


    Sayquals d¨¦trent status, they could


    not shake him at all. He did not


    expect Harvey to be so foolish and


    do such a thing. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    If Manfred found out about this, would he still be able to survive?


    Chen Yi''s house.


    After taking a shower, Yara walked out of the bathroom, but did not see Chen Yi''s figure, which made her feel a little strange.


    But soon, a smile appeared on her face. In Vara''s opinion, Chen Vi must have been impatient, so he went to other bathrooms to


    take a shower.


    Back in the bathroom, Vara looked at


    her own figure with great C


    self-satisfaction alse Bble''to make


    hth Gilde eager, it meant that her


    allure was still very strong. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Although you are not a rich and powerful family, as long as you are good to me, | am willing to marry you," Vara said with a


    narcissistic face.


    After admiring her figure, Varay


    back on the bed with the quil O


    cau f ofirenbGdy>She hoped


    thaft r Chen Vi entered the door,


    he would see a nosebleed. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Soon, footsteps approached the door, and Vara became inexplicably nervous, just like the first time in her life.


    However, when the door opened, a basin of ice water drenched Yara.


    The person standing at the door was not Chen Yi, but Tian king er!


    "Why is she here?"


    "Tian Ling''er, what are you doing here?" Yara asked.


    The moment Tian Ling¡¯er knew that


    Yvonne was ndered; she was so angry that she almost exploded on the spot. Now when she saw the culprit, how could she


    bear the anger in her heart?


    Walking to the front of Yara, Tian Ling er grabbed Yara¡¯s hair and pulled it hard.


    Yara was in pain and wanted to fight back, but Tian Ling er, who was angry, was so strong that Yara couldn''t fight against her


    at all.

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    Tian Ling er tugged at Vara''s hair, forcing her to raise her head. After that, one p after anothernded on Vara''s face.


    Soon, Vara''s face became red and swollen, and even Tian Ling er s hands were also very red.


    Tian Ling''er''s hands hurt a lot, but she didn¡¯t want to stop at all, because she had not vented her anger.


    Since Samuel left, Tian Ling er secretly vowed to protect Yvonne and Han Nian. This was not only Manfred¡¯s responsibility; she


    also would not see anyone bully this mother-and-daughter pair.


    For Tian Ling er, if she could not be Samuel¡¯s lover, she had to be this sister well and treat Samuel sincerely, because this was


    the first man to make her fall in love with him.


    "Stop, stop." Yara had already been knocked out, and her ears were ringing. She couldn''t resist, so she could only start to beg


    for mercy.


    However, Tian Ling''er did not seem to have heard anything and continued to attack mercilessly. Even Chen Yi, who was outside


    the door, felt a chill run down his spine when he saw this.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    No one dared to provoke Tian Ling''er, who was the daughter of the Heavenly family, no matter if it was in the past or in her


    current position. As such, it was rare for Chen Yi to see such a violent side of her. So this seemingly harmless girl was actually so


    scary when she attacked!


    "You b*tch, what right do you have to beg for mercy?" Tian Ling''er scolded and beat her, trying to vent her anger.


    Yara was confused, but she still could not figure out why Tian Ling''er would suddenly appear at Chen Yi''s house.


    In Yara¡¯s opinion, this was supposed to be a romantic night. It was supposed to be a fracas between her and Chen Yi. How could


    she have suddenly barged into a mad woman like Tian Ling''er?


    "Tian Ling''er, although you are a member of the Heavenly Family, Cloud City is not a ce where you can mess around. What


    right do you have to hit me for no reason?" Yara shouted.


    When Tian Ling''er heard this, she stopped and looked at Yara with a torch-like gaze.


    ¡°For no reason?" Tian Ling''er asked.


    At this time, Chen Yi, who was standing at the door, knew that it was the right time for him to show up and walked into the room.


    Yara seemed to have seen hope when she saw Chen Yi. She said hurriedly, "Chen Yi, save me. Hurry up and chase this woman


    out."


    Chen Yi smiled disdainfully. Tian Ling''er sat beside him and he said to Yara, "Yara, the number of men who have slept with you in


    Cloud City can''t even be counted on one pair of hands."


    Yara''s expression could not change in her current state. She had been beaten so badly that her face was bruised. However,


    Chen Yi''s words still caused her to be visibly taken aback.


    A pair of hands?


    After careful calction, it didn''t seem to be enough.


    Yara''spany went bankrupt, and Yara became unemployed. With her family''s economic strength, it could not support her


    excessive squandering. From then on, Yara was willing to do anything for money.


    After she took the first step, she couldn''t stop it. After she tasted the sweetness, she even took the initiative to seduce those rich


    men.


    However, as her fiance, why would Chen Yi say such things at a time like this?


    "Chen Yi, what do you mean?" Yara asked.


    Chen Yi couldn''t helpughing. At this point, Yara didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Did she really think that he was a person


    who liked to wear worn shoes?


    "Yara, you''ve been flogged by so many men. Do you really think I''ll be interested in you? Wouldn''t the entire Cloud Cityugh at


    me if | marry a useless woman like you?" Chen Yi mocked.


    Yara took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and asked, "You''re not interested in me. Why did you propose to me? So many people


    have seen it. Is it all fake?¡±


    ¡°Of course it''s fake. I''m only doing this to let you lower your guard against me," Chen Yi said as he took out his phone.


    Yara was confused and did not understand what Chen Yi meant. Why did he let her guard down?


    When the recording of Chen Yi''s mobile phone was yed, it was Yara admitted that the rumors had been spread by her


    recently.


    At this moment, Yara understood the reason why Tian Ling¡¯er would appear here.


    It turned out that all of this was because of this matter.


    Chen Yi''s proposal to express his love was just to get some information out of her!


    Yara broke down, because Harvey had reminded her repeatedly not to expose this matter, and no one dared to imagine the


    consequences. However, after falling into Chen Yi¡¯s gentle trap, Yara did not realize his stupid behavior at all, because in her


    opinion, Chen Yi would soon be family, but she did not expect that all of this was acting!


    "If it weren''t for such a high price, you


    wouldn''t have trusted me so easily.


    Since | have to investigate this matter


    thoroughly in a sho period a aithe||


    ep bea Ite more ruthless.


    After all, this is what Ling¡¯er asked


    me to do, and | don''t want to dy


    her time." Chen Yi said with a smile.


    He was quite satisfied with his n.


    He deliberately said this at this time;


    he was actually a little suspicious of


    gaining credit. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Tian Ling¡¯er was young, but she was


    born into a family like the Heavenly


    family. She had kngwe, pot about!


    arate eihce she was a child,


    and she knew how to guess people''s


    thoughts. She naturally understood


    the meaning of Chen Yi''s words.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You don''t need to remind me. Since I''ve promised you, | will do it." Tian Ling''er said coldly to Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi quickly lowered his head when he heard Tian Ling''er''s unfriendly tone. He had thought that there wouldn''t be any


    problems, but he had neglected Tian Ling''er''s current mood.


    ¡°Ling er, | didn''t mean that. | was just..."


    Chen Yi wanted to exin, but the current Tian Ling¡¯er was not in the mood to listen to his nonsense. She interrupted him and


    said, "You don''t have to say nonsense.


    Remember, you only have the right to take what | give you. You don''t have to remind me if | don''t give you."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Cold sweat broke out on Chen Yi''s back. At this moment, hepletely recognized the other side of Tian Ling¡¯er.


    This youngdy of the Heavenly Family was definitely not just a pampered princess!


    At this moment, Yara knelt down to


    Tian Ling¡¯er, because she was YEO)


    clear abo tthe gorisdeiences of


    tid¨¦ti g Yvonne, so she had to beg


    for mercy and beg for Tian Ling er s


    mercy. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Tian Ling¡¯er, this is all Harvey''s own business. It has nothing to do with me.


    Please let me go and catch Harvey. He is the real behind-the-scenes maniptor," Yara said.


    Tian Ling¡¯er smiled coldly and said, "| won''t let either you or Harvey go. You should have died a long time ago!"


    Based on Harvey and Yara¡¯s previous actions, it was already Samuel¡¯s muchpassion for them to live until now. But this time,


    Tian Ling er would not be softhearted.

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    You should have died a long time ago!


    These words exploded in Yara''s brain like a bolt from the blue.


    In a panic, Yara kept kowtowing to Tian Ting er, trying to solve her mistakes.


    "Tian Ling¡¯er, | know I''m wrong. | won''t do it again in the future. Please give me another opportunities."


    "Opportunity?" Tian Ling¡¯er sneered and said, "You have done all the bad things. If | were Samuel, | would have already killed


    you. He has given you so many opportunities. But do you know how to cherish them? People like you can only die.


    Chen Yi, who was at the side, felt a chill in his heart. He increasingly recognized the other side of Tian Ling¡¯er. The more he


    thought of his words earlier, the more he felt that he had been too reckless and foolish. It was a pity that it was already toote to


    regret it. If he were to say it, how would he have the chance to take it back?


    After a while, Manfred came to Chen Yi¡¯s house in person. When he saw Yara''s cheeks, he didn''t feel sorry for her at all,


    because he now hated this woman very much. She smeared Yvonne, and even Han Hi an, who was in swaddling, was affected


    because of this. This was something he absolutely wouldn''t allow.


    ¡°How is your hand?" Manfred asked Tian Ling¡¯er.


    Tian Ling¡¯er raised her hand, looked at it indifferently, and said, "It''s okay. It''s just a little swollen. It doesn''t matter." "I''m taking her


    away. Do you want to go?" Manfred continued to ask.


    ¡°Of course." Tian Ling''er said without hesitation. She had not yet vented her anger on this matter, so how could she be willing to


    let it go?


    Manfred nodded his head and gave Johann a meaningful look.


    Johann walked to Yara and said condescendingly, "Get up. You deserve it. When you do this, you should think of what will


    happen to you today.¡±


    Yara was scared out of her wits and her legs went weak. She did not even have the strength to stand up.


    Seeing this, Johann grabbed Yara clothes with one hand and dragged her out of the room.


    Before leaving, Tian Ling''er said to Chen Yi, "Although what you said just now made me very unhappy, | will still give you what |


    promised you."


    Chen Yi looked at Tian Ling''er''s retreating figure and let out a heavy breath of bad luck. He regretted having done so before.


    After everyone left, Chen Yi¡¯s parents appeared. In their opinion, Chen Yi should have done a very good job in this matter. After


    all, even Tian Ling''er and Manfred had appeared.


    However, when they saw Chen Yi in the living room, they realized that there seemed to be something wrong with his expression.


    "What¡¯s wrong, son? Isn''t everything done beautifully? Why aren''t you happy at all?" Chen Yi''s mother asked as she walked up


    to him.


    Chen Yi smiled bitterly. He had indeed done well in this matter. If he hadn''t said those words, the oue would have been


    ideal. It was a pity that he was so anxious to show off that he ended up making a fool of himself.


    "Mom, | did something stupid," Chen Yi said with a sigh.


    As soon as Chen Yi''s father heard this, he became nervous. Regardless of whether there was still a project in the city or not, if


    Chen Yi did something out of line and provoked Tian Ling''er or Manfred, the Chen family would be doomed!


    "What did you do?" Chen Yi''s father couldn''t wait to ask.


    Chen Yi had told the two of them about what had happened, which had surprised


    Chen Yi''s father greatly.


    The image that Tian Ling''er gave to the outside world had always been that of a princess who had nothing to do. Only when she


    enjoyed the affection of Tian Changsheng could she dominate Cloud City. Unexpectedly, Tian Ling''er had such a thoughtful side.


    Moreover, she had clearly wanted Chen Yi to distinguish the difference in status between the two of them.


    Although they were friends, their status could not be ignored. This was what Tian Ling''er wanted to express.


    ¡°For so many years, there hasn''t been any male offspring in the Heavenly Family. In everyone''s opinion, the Heavenly Family¡¯s


    prosperity will be destroyed in the green and yellow stages. But now, it seems that this Tian Ling''er has the right to support the


    Heavenly Family," Chen Yi¡¯s father said with a sigh.


    "Dad, what should | do now?¡± Chen Yi asked. He was very uncertain because Tian Ling''er, who appeared in front of him today,


    waspletely different from the previous Tian Ling''er, so he was very confused and did not know how to get along with Tian


    Ling''er.


    ¡°From now on, you can''t treat her as a friend, but as a superior. This is the best you can do now," said Chen Yr''s father.


    "Yes, I''ll keep it in mind." Chen Yi nodded.


    In the basement of a manor, it was dark and damp. After Harvey had been caught and brought here, he had been beaten


    severely. Now, he was lying on the ground like a dead dog.


    Even now, he still did not understand what


    was going on. How did Manfred suddenlye to his house to arrest him? Moreover, he even brought him to this kind of ce.


    Even though he was the one who had framed Yvonne, he knew that he had not revealed any ws and that the source had also


    left Cloud City. How could Manfred possibly find out?


    However, other than this matter, Harvey couldn¡¯t think of any other reason for Manfred to catch him.


    Could it be that Yara leaked out the information?


    When Harvey thought of this, he felt that it was impossible. Yara know the importance of this matter, and he had also reminded


    her not to give herself away. Yara would not tell anyone about this matter.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps approached, and Harvey was so scared that he shivered all over.


    After stepping into the basement, the basement lights were turned on, and the white light lit up all the darkness.


    Harvey lifted his head with great effort. When he saw Vara''s swollen cheek, a sense of foreboding rose in his heart.


    He and Vara were arrested at the same time, if it was not because he had ndered Yvonne, what else could it be?


    ¡°Manfred, why did you catch me?" Harvey didn''t give up and asked Manfred.


    Before Manfred could say anything, Tian Bing er had already started walking towards Harvey.


    A little girl should not make people


    fear, but the killing inte tun theey¨¦s


    Q Tian Bingeriattisroment made


    rvey''s head and feet feel cold.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Tian Ling''er, what do you want to do? Don''te over,¡± Harvey said in horror.


    However, his words did not stop Tian Ling''er.


    At this moment, Manfred, who was


    standing behind Tian Ling''erc OT)


    seenuqeaTiaake rod over


    th¨¦re. Don''t hurt your own hand. "


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Tian Ling''er picked up the stick and directly chopped Harvey''s head.


    Although the youngdy¡¯s strength wasn''t great, it wasn''t a good feeling to have his head hit by a full force blow.


    Harvey was in so much pain that he cried and screamed, rolling on the ground.


    After being hit by the stick, Tian


    Ling''er didn''t vent herapger.She\ |


    reiged penstick gain and chopped


    down in the air. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Harvey''s knee was hit, and his bones might have cracked. His heart-wrenching scream echoed in the basement.


    Yara was trembling with fear. She was now filled with endless regret, but it was toote. It was useless.


    "You, what right do you have to hit me?" Harvey roared angrily at Tian Ling''er.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    Tian Ling''er did not answer Harvey''s question, because she was not in the mood at all. She raised her stick again and hit Harvey.


    Harvey screamed endlessly, and Manfred didn''t stop her because he knew how angry Tian Ling''er was with this matter. If he


    didn''t let the princess vent her anger, how could she vent her anger?


    Furthermore, with Manfred''s status, he did not have the right to stop Tian Ling''er.


    After all, Tian Ling er was Samuel¡¯s younger sister. It was only natural for his younger sister to vent the anger for her older


    brother. As a subordinate, he could just watch from the side.


    Manfred said to Tian Ling¡¯er, "Ling¡¯er, if you''re tired of fighting, there are still many men under yourmand.¡±


    Tian Ling''er was indeed a little tired. After all, she did not often exercise and could not keep up with her physical strength.


    After throwing away the stick, Tian Ling''er walked to Harvey and stepped on his face, saying, "Don''t you want to know what''s


    going on? Listen carefully; | want you to die clearly."


    Taking out Chen Vi''s cell phone, Tian Ling''er yed the recording.


    This was solid evidence, and it was revealed by Vara herself.


    Harvey suddenly felt desperate. If such evidence fell into the hands of Tian Ling''er, could he survive?


    "Vara, what the fuck did you do!" Harvey shouted at Vara unwillingly.


    Yara dropped into a gentle and slow mood. Now that things hade to this point, how could she take responsibility for herself?


    "If it weren''t for you, would | have done such a thing? You hurt me and even questioned me," Yara said.


    On the matter of Yvonne''s illness, Harvey put forward his idea, and it was actually Yara¡¯s idea that she really wanted to nder


    Yvonne. But in this case, Yara could only me it on Harvey, hoping to exchange for her own life.


    But how could Harvey ept such a big usation? He immediately retorted," Yara, you are really vicious. It was you who


    proposed to spread the rumors, but now you me me. Don''t forget, this is what you want to do. " "Bullsh*t. How could it be me?


    It''s because you don''t like Samuel. It''s because you don''t agree with the current status of Samuel. That''s why you ndered


    Yvonne and made Cloud City people know that she cheated on Samuel. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted tough at Samuel?"


    Yara retorted, her ability to make up a story on the spot was superb.


    Harveyughed. Now that the incident had happened, Yara threw all the dirty water on him in order to shirk her responsibility.


    This was just a joke.


    At this point, no matter how the two of them argued, the result would not change. Was the responsibility of either of them more


    important?


    They had spread rumors and ndered Yvonne. This was not an excuse that could be denied.


    "Yara, do you think they''ll let us off just because you said that?" Harvey said.


    "Manfred, this matter has nothing to do with me. | am just an insider. | didn''t do anything. The person who spread the rumors was


    found by him, and the idea was also put forward by him." Yara said urgently to Manfred.


    Manfred looked at Tian Ling¡¯er. He no longer had the right to deal with this matter. It all depended on Tian Ling¡¯er''s attitude.


    This was because the current Tian Ling¡¯er was like Samuel''s personal arrival. Her decision was to a certain extent be made in


    Samuel''s ce.


    ¡°Ling er, how do you n to deal with them?" Manfred asked Tian Ling¡¯er.


    "Since my brother is not here, | will make the decision for him. After all, Sister Yvonne is not the only one involved this time, but


    also Han Nian. | don''t think he will allow this kind of thing to happen." Yvonne made Samuel a cuckold. Now this matter had


    developed to be a matter of whether Han Nian was Samuel''s biological daughter or not. Such a serious consequence was


    there. In Tian Ling¡¯er¡¯s opinion, Samuel''s softness should be exhausted.


    After a moment of silence, Tian Ling''er said, "| don''t want to see them again in the future. The best way is to make them


    evaporate.¡±


    "T''ll do it." Manfred said.


    Yara and Harvey werepletely desperate. No matter how Yara knelt and apologized, Tian Ling¡¯er¡¯s decision did not waver at


    all.


    As Tian Ling''er said, the two of them should not have lived a long time ago. How could she be softhearted now?


    "| was wrong; | really know that | was wrong. Tian Ling''er, Manfred, | beg you, please give me another chance." The fear and


    endless regret in his heart urged Harvey to constantly kowtow and apologize.


    Until this moment, Harvey finally realized how stupid it was to fight Samuel. Samuel let him go again and again, not because he


    didn¡¯t dare to kill him, but because he didn''t want to kill him.


    Samuel''s strength could not be shaken by an ant like him.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was a pity that it was toote for Harvey to realize this. What he had done this time would not be forgiven, even if Samuel was


    in Cloud City.


    Yvonne and Han Nian!


    These two women were Samuel''s treasures. They were his sweethearts. How could Samuel allow them to get hurt?!


    Tian Ling''er left the basement, and


    there was nopassion in her


    eyes. This was the first time |


    life that s chad bastfSb-elose to this


    Kind of hing, and it was she who


    personally ordered it. But Tian Ling''er


    was not soft-hearted at all, which


    further showed that the future of the


    Heavenly family could be controlled


    by her. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The prototype of a strong woman had gradually appeared in Tian Ling''er''s body.


    "Brother, if you dare to me me, | will let my sister tear your ears." Tian Ling''er pouted and said yfully.


    When she returned to the Heavenly family, Tian Changsheng didn''t ask about the end of the matter, but he could roughly guess


    that, because this trip, Tian Ling''er''s temperament had obviously changed.


    This girl had been watched by Tian Changsheng since she was a child. He could feel any change in Tian Ling¡¯er.


    "Grandpa, I''ll go back to my room to rest," said Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Changsheng smiled and nodded, telling Tian Ling''er not to catch a cold.


    "Dad, Ling¡¯er seems to be a little different." Tian Honghui said to Tian Changsheng.


    "It''s different. | can trust Ling''er to take care of the future of the Heavenly family." Tian Changsheng said with a smile.


    Tian Honghui was stunned.


    Regarding the future of the Heavenly


    n, he knew that Tian Chan sheng


    had been ogking for @issband for


    Tia iH er. In the past, Samuel was


    someone that Tian Changsheng


    valued greatly. Unfortunately, Samuel


    had already gotten married. Hence,


    Tian Changsheng had given up on


    the idea. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, in Tian Honghui''s view, it


    was still a little inappropriate to d


    over the Heav lysfanailyao Sir.


    nforeavel, Ke id not want to see that


    Tian Ling''er was involved in too much


    trouble and see the dark side of


    society. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Father, is Ling''er able to take what you''re doing?" Tian Honghui asked worriedly.


    Tian Changsheng looked at his son with disdain and said, "I''m sure that she will do better than you. If you worry about her, you''d


    better worry about yourself."


    Tian Honghui lowered his head with an embarrassed expression and did not dare to speak again.

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    Tiangi.


    Four domains.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Since themotion in the Devil King¡¯s Cave, everyone hade to the conclusion that Samuel was dead. Although it was a


    pity, the dead were of no value to many people. As such, the discussion gradually died down.


    However, Elder Yi had always been brooding over this matter, because he had pinned too much hope on Samuel. Now, Elder Yi


    was unwilling to see such a consequence, which was even more uneptable to him.


    Originally, Elder Yi still held hope, but as time passed slowly, after a few days passed, he waspletely desperate,


    because he was very clear that no one could survive in Devil King''s Cave who was busy fighting against those creatures.


    The only hope left became despair, and for a while, Elder Yi began to feel confused.


    He had nned to leave the four gates to SamuelSamuel after Samuel was promoted to Heaven-level. He wanted to go to the


    second world to have a look, but now no one in the four gates could take over the task. Since the n failed, Elder Yi did not


    know what he should do.


    ¡°Elder Yi, you haven''t eaten or drunk these days. How can you go on like this? People can''te back to life if they die. You


    can''t be so decadent all the time," the assistant said to Elder Yi. He knew that it was hard to ept the death ofSamuel. But


    things were settled. Even if he couldn''t ept it, he had to face reality.


    ¡°Where''s Lin Tong?" asked Elder Yi.


    "He should have gone to the Yellow Level. Since He Xiaoxiao was demoted to the Yellow level, he often went to find He


    Xiaoxiao," the assistant said.


    Elder Yi sighed. He never thought about handing over the four gates to Lin Tong. The reputation of this God''s favored son was


    completely praised by the people in the Tianqi Realm. How could a person who didn''t even dare to take part in Devil King''s Cave


    test be worthy of the title of God''s favored son?


    Moreover, Lin Tong now had a desire to betray the four gates, and it was even more impossible for Elder Yi to do so.


    However, he was facing another dilemma. Because of the turmoil in the Second World, he had no choice but to go to the Second


    World and take a look. He had to know what kind of ce the Second World was. Only in this way would he be able to figure out


    a way to deal with the Second World.


    ¡°Lin Tong betrayed four gates, and there was no one in the four gates that could be used. Who do you think | can hand over my


    position as the head of the sect to?" Elder Yi asked his assistant.


    ¡°Elder Yi, | don''t think anyone is suitable except for you," the assistant said without hesitation. This was a very realistic question.


    Among the four families, who had a better reputation than Elder Yi?


    Besides, even if he didn''t pay attention to his reputation, no one was suitable for him at the moment in terms of strength.


    It had to be said that Samuel was indeed the best choice. He broke all the records of Tianqi and promoted to the Earth level as


    fast as he could, whichpletely crushed Lin Tong. Perhaps no one would be able to do that in the future. Unfortunately, he


    was unlucky and fell into Devil King¡¯s Cave.


    "Should we just wait and see? With the power of Tianqi, if the second world attacks again, we can¡¯t resist at all. | have to go to


    the second world." Elder Yi said, gritting his teeth.


    The assistant sighed in his heart. The Tianqi Realm indeed had no way topete with the Second World, which was obviously


    a problem. But he also did not think that Elder Yi''s method could really solve this crisis. After all, in the history of the Tianqi


    Realm, there were many people who had gone deep into the Second World. They had no return, so they must have died in the


    Second World.


    Among these people, there were many


    people whose skills were not lower than Elder Yi''s.


    ¡°Elder Yr, no matter whates up, it has its own fate. You don''t have to be persistent, " the assistant said.


    ¡°But | don''t want to see Tianqi destroyed in my hands." Elder Yi suddenly clenched his fists, his face full of unwillingness.


    The assistant sighed. No one wanted to see this end, but there was nothing they could do. Tianqi was no longer the previous


    one, and no one could make Tianqi stronger in such a short time.


    In the end, it was Samuel''s bad luck. If he hadn''t died in Devil King''s Cave, perhaps the current situation wouldn''t have


    happened to Tianqi.


    Yellow-level domain.


    Ever since He Xiaoxiao was exiled here, Lin


    Tong had be a regr Yellow-level guest. Although his admiration for He Xiaoxiao was hidden very deeply, in recent days, it


    had gradually been exposed.


    He Xiaoxiao could also feel this, but in her eyes, Lin Tong, the God''s favored one, was still nothing. Even if she was now only a


    yellow-level member of the lowest level, she was still the daughter of He Qingfeng, and the pride in her heart had never been


    reduced.

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    He Xiaoxiao had been spoiled since she was a child. She had received all the love of He Qingfeng since she was born, so even


    in a ce like Tiangi, where strength was respected, He Xiaoxiao had never had the idea of working hard.


    In her mind, as long as her father was the master of the three halls, she could enjoy the highest treatment of Tianqi.


    Since that was the case, why bother making things difficult for him?


    Therefore, Lin Tong''s words stung He Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    To He Xiaoxiao, winning in the grading game was a joke.


    "You don''t have to be so anxious to scold


    me. I''m just telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, we''ll wait and see," Lin Tong said tly.


    "Go away, go away." He Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth and red at Lin Tong. She did not need Lin Tong to tell the truth, because it


    would make her despair.


    ¡°| can help you. Now you may not be able to ept it, but when you need it, you cane to me. | only have one condition, to


    be my woman," Lin Tong said with a smile.


    ¡°Lin Tong, you are God''s favored one in other people''s eyes, but in my eyes, you are even worse than shit. It''s wishful thinking


    for you to get me," He Xiaoxiao said angrily.


    At this time, a few Yellow-level members passed by and whispered to each other. They looked a little flustered.


    "Stop," Lin Tong shouted to them.


    They stopped and didn''t dare to show any disrespect to Lin Tong, the God''s favored one.


    "What are you talking about? Why are you so panicked?" Lin Tong asked.


    They looked at each other. They had heard about it by chance, but they were not sure whether it was true or not.


    "Lin Tong, | heard that someone came out of Devil King''s Cave," someone said.


    Someone came out of Devil King''s Cave!


    Lin Tong immediately thought of Samuel because in the past few years, he was the only one who went to the Devil King''s Cave a


    few days ago. If someone really came out, who else could it be but him!


    But how could it be possible?


    He had already died in Devil King¡¯s Cave,


    so how could hee out alive?


    ¡°Where did you get the news? How could it be like this? Don¡¯t tell me you''re talking nonsense." Lin Tong scolded them.


    "The news came from the Xuan Level. We don''t believe it. But what¡¯s going on? | think there must be urate news from the


    Earth Level. You will know when you go back."


    Lin Tong nced at the stunned He Xiaoxiao and said, "I''lle back tomorrow. I''ll give you one day to think about it."


    After that, Lin Tong left quickly.


    He Xiaoxiao stood rooted to the ground for a long time.


    Samuel!


    How could hee back alive from Devil King''s Cave? Shouldn''t this fellow die in Devil King''s Cave?


    This kind of thing was difficult for He Xiaoxiao to ept, especially her current identity. With such a marginal status at the Yellow-


    level, once Samuel really came out alive, he would be a top-tier Heaven-level expert. The gap in status made He Xiaoxiao feel


    inexplicably humiliated.


    Did she still have the face to appear in front of Samuel in her current state?


    "Damn it, | don''t believe you can reallye out alive," He Xiaoxiao said, gnashing her teeth.


    The news that someone had escaped from the Devil King''s Cave alive quickly spread throughout the Tianqi Realm. Almost no


    one believed that it was true, because promotion to Heaven-level was a dream that many people could not even dream of.


    Yet, Samuel had managed to do it in such a short period of time!


    "How could it be? How could anyonee out alive?" After He Qingfeng heard the news, he was shocked out of his wits.


    As the master of the three halls, He Qingfeng knew very well how dangerous the Devil King¡¯s Cave was. Even when he came


    out of Devil King''s Cave alive, he had carefully avoided all the dangers.


    Moreover, several people with him had been killed, so he was able to escape.


    The big movement in the Devil King''s Cave a few days ago, in He Qingfeng''s view, Samuel must have encountered the beasts


    inside face to face. In this case, there was no way for him to have a chance to survive.


    ¡°Hurry up, go to the exit of Devil King¡¯s Cave. | want to know whether this is true or not!"


    Four gates.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Elder Yi learned about it, he


    was still shocked. Although he once


    had hope, he waspletel


    desperat after aciewdays, co".


    eee bles aware of the danger of


    the Devil King''s Cave. Even if he


    fought against the monster in the


    Devil King¡¯s Cave now, he would still


    die. How could anyonee out


    alive? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elder Yi, why don¡¯t you go and have a look? " The assistant couldn''t help reminding Elder Yi when he saw that Elder Yi was ina


    daze.


    Hearing this, Elder Yi came to his senses and suddenly became energetic, saying, " Go, go now."


    At the exit of the Devil King''s Cave, Samuel and Jiang Yingying were unkempt.


    Although they looked a little embarrassed, the two of them were unharmed. They dide out of the Devil King¡¯s Cave alive.


    "Brother Samuel, the air outside is good," Jiang Yingying said to Samuel with a smile.


    "That''s right. Fresh air is worth cherishing. However, | don''t know how many people have already thought that we are dead.¡±


    Samuel smiled and said.


    Originally, the two of them could have gone out two days ago, but because they were gluttonous, they ate more fruits, which


    caused some abnormal things to happen.


    After the fruit entered their stomachs, Samuel and Jiang Yingying could clearly feel the heat flow in their bodies beginning to


    move. No matter how hard they tried, they could not control it. It took them two days to digest the strange heat flow.


    Although Samuel did not know the specifics, he could feel that his strength had improved a lot. Perhaps the red fruit contained


    some kind of energy that could make people stronger.


    Another reason for Being dyed


    was the little white snake. It was so


    entangled that it wanted to leave the


    Devil King''s Cave wi bsamual Bit


    haierok Yate to take it with


    him easily. After all, Samuel did not


    understand what was going on with


    the strange beasts in the Devil King''s


    Cave. Once it was taken away easily,


    Samuel could not bear the


    consequences if it caused serious


    consequences. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Brother Samuel, do you really want toe back and take that little white snake away?" Jiang Yingying asked in a low voice.


    This was Samuel''s promise to the little white snake. It was also because of this that the two of them were able to leave safely.


    "We will talk about it after | understand the true identity of these things. However, it does not have any enmity toward me."


    Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying nodded. If it weren''t for the existence of the little white snake, they would have been eaten by strange beasts.


    At this time, more and more people


    appeared at the exit of the Devil


    King¡¯s Cave. These peo ue were


    aver hae KoWertouses. They


    had experienced the horror of the


    Devil King¡¯s Cave. So when they saw


    Samuel was still alive, their


    expressions were full of disbelief.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    "It seems that they don''t believe that we are still alive." Samuel saw the expressions of those people and said to Jiang Yingying


    with a smile.


    Jiang Yingying stuck out her tongue and showed a lovely expression of a little girl. She said, "Brother Samuel, | can''t believe that


    | came out alive. | thought | would die inside."


    Samuel nodded. He had the same idea. The beasts were too powerful. In terms of skills, the two of them had no way to survive.


    But who would have thought that they would be saved by the little white snake?


    The little white snake looked like the weakest beast in the Devil King''s Cave, but it was stronger than other creatures, which


    Samuel didn''t understand until now.


    An eager figure appeared in the crowd.


    When Samuel saw him, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. He could not help butugh.


    "Samuel! You, you, you are still alive." He Qingfeng ran to Samuel. His eyeballs almost fell to the ground. He looked like he had


    seen a ghost.


    ¡°Hall Lord He, it''s only been a few days since west met. Why are you stammering?" Samuel said with a smile.


    He Qingfeng took a deep breath to calm himself down, but the shock of this matter was too strong for him to calm down in this


    way alone.


    "Don''t be so agitated. Isn''t it justing out alive? Could it be that Master He wishes for me to die in the Devil King''s


    Cave?" Samuel said.


    He Qingfeng shook his head repeatedly. He Xiaoxiao had such an idea, but he would never think so. It was one thing to spoil his


    daughter, and it was another thing to deal with the big picture of Tiangi. He Qingfeng would never joke about such a thing.


    "The surprise you brought to Tianqi is too big. Tell me what happened to you in there and what happened a few days ago." He


    Qingfeng couldn''t wait to know what happened to Samuel in Devil King¡¯s Cave. If he met those beasts face to face, how could he


    survive?


    "Don''t worry, Eler Yi wants to know what you want to know, too, but I don''t want to say it twice."


    Speak of the devil, the devil arrived.


    Elder Yi rushed over with the wind under his feet. When he saw the living Samuel, his expression was exactly the same as He


    Qingfeng''s, and his chin was almost unable to close.


    "Sam... Samuel, you, you''re really alive!" Elder Yi said incredulously.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you poisoned?" Samuel asked happily.


    Elder Yi walked around Samuel twice and looked him up and down countless times. He said to himself, "He''s unscathed. How is


    it possible? How is it possible?"


    Upon hearing this, Samuel could not help rolling his eyes and said, "Elder Yi, do you also want me to die in Devil King''s Cave?"


    Elder Yi shook his head repeatedly and said, "Hurry up and go back to the four gates with me. | want to know what happened in


    Devil King¡¯s Cave." "" Elder Yi, what do you mean by this? Don''t you see that I''m still here?" He Qingfeng said discontentedly.


    Elder Yi didn''t even look at He Qingfeng. He said, "Samuel is a member of our four families. Do you have the right to ask what


    happened to him?"


    "You..." He Qingfeng was so angry that his eyes were wide open. The curiosity in his heart had reached its limit. If he could not


    know what had happened in Devil King''s Cave, he was afraid that he would not be able to sleep peacefully during this period of


    time.


    "Come on, let''s go together. | still have a lot of questions you need to answer," Samuel said.


    He Qingfeng looked at Elder Yi proudly. Samuel had agreed, he would like to see how Elder Yi could refuse.


    Elder Yi didn''t say much.


    The group of people went back to the four gates.


    Samuel told them about his encounter with the giant ape and lizard. Naturally, he kept the little white snake in the dark. He also


    told them about the fight between the lizard and the ape in a very clever way, which gave him an opportunity to escape.


    Although the story was full of ws, Elder Yi and He Qingfeng did not doubt anything. After all, in their eyes, no matter what


    happened, Samuel should be dead. It was bizarre that he was alive now. The internal strife of strange beasts was not a big deal.


    ¡°How could there be such creatures on earth? And how could they be in Devil King''s Cave?" Samuel asked. Now that he was a


    core member of the Heaven Level, he was naturally qualified to know the secrets of Tianqi.


    Elder Yi looked up at He Qingfeng and then said to Samuel, "Let''s go. I''ll take you somewhere. When you get there, I''ll exin to


    you what''s going on."


    "| won''t go," He Qingfeng said.


    The three of them walked together. Elder Yi asked Samuel, "He Qingfeng was there just now, so | didn''t ask much. But now, you


    can tell me the whole truth. Is what you told me really all the things you encountered in the Devil King¡¯s Cave? You didn''t hide


    anything?"


    "Of course not." Samuel said without


    hesitation, "Although | don''t know


    why they tele) fought, lus edithis


    ero oeeonies |


    ve ae "Elder Yi nodded.


    oe against strange beasts was


    not something that could be done by


    one person alone. He did not think


    there was any other possibility.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "After what happened a few days


    ago, almost everyone thought that


    you were dead. | algo feftslespsit


    dienes expect tHet you could bring


    me such a surprise." Elder Yi said


    with a smile. After seeing Samuel, his


    depression these days suddenly


    disappeared. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elder Yi, is there still a lot of unknown things in this world? These strange animals are not from Earth, are they?" Samuel asked.


    "We''re almost there. There''s no need to rush," Elder Yi said.


    Finally, they arrived at the cave in forbidden area.


    Elder Yi said to Samuel, "This is the forbidden area of Tianqi. It hides the biggest secret of Tianqi. Without the instructions of He


    Qingfeng and me, no one is qualified toe here.¡±


    ¡°Elder Yi, stop keeping us guessing. | cannot suppress the curiosity in my heart. Hurry up and bring me to take a look." Samuel


    spoke with a bitter smile.


    Elder Yi nodded and led Samuel and Jiang Yingying to the cave.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The moment Samuel entered the cave, Samuel felt a strange energy fluctuating. He nced at Jiang Yingying. Obviously, she


    also felt it.


    They came to the space entrance where energy fluctuated and looked at something like a ck hole. Samuel and Jiang


    Yingying were so surprised that they could not close their mouths.


    This endless darkness clearly possessed something that exceeded Samuel''s understanding.


    Just as Elder Yi was about to ee


    to Samuel what was An ?)


    the ck eerersiss ten y Oe


    eabae ie ently. It seemed that this


    change was caused by Samuel''s


    arrival. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Elder Yi, who did not rte this situation to Samuel, said with a changed expression, "It seems that these guys will


    appear soon!"

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    Samuel feltpletely different from Elder Yi. Although it was the first time he had seen this ck hole, he felt an inexplicable


    fetter. He was not afraid at all. On the contrary, he felt that there was a sense of familiarity and even connection between them.


    Jiang Yingying also had the same feeling. There seemed to be something attracting her in the ck hole.


    "Elder Yi, what is this?" Samuel asked Elder Yi in confusion.


    Elder Yi put away his frightened eyes and tried to calm down. He exined to Samuel, "This ck hole leads to another world.


    We call it the second world. This has always been the secret guarded by Tianqi."


    The Second World!


    Samuel had made such a guess when he was in the Devil King¡¯s Cave, because it was impossible for such a huge beast to


    appear on earth. At this moment, his guess was confirmed, and Samuel was shocked to the extreme.


    He didn''t expect that there really existed another world, whichpletely subverted Samuel''s perception of this world.


    "The second world. The strange beast in Devil King¡¯s Cavees from the second world," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi nodded and exined, "The monster in the Devil King¡¯s Cave is a creature left after the invasion of the second world a


    hundred years ago. That''s why only those who have reached Heaven Realm can know the secrets of Tianqi.¡±


    Samuel inhaled a deep breath of air. The energy ripple from the ck hole continued. The faint connection became increasingly


    intense. It was as though there was something summoning him.


    Elder Yi''s face became uglier, because in his opinion, this change was a sign that the second world was about to return to the


    earth. Once this happened, the earth would inevitably be plunged into misery and suffering, because there were not so many


    masters who could fight against the monsters .N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "It seems that the second world will soon re-attack the Earth. After all, my n must be implemented as soon as possible." After


    Elder Yi finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at Samuel seriously.


    Samuel stared at Elder Yi with burning eyes and said, "What''s your n?"


    ¡°Over the years, many people of the Tianqi Sect have entered the Second World in order to inquire about the real environment of


    the Second World in order to find a way to fight against the Second World. The reason why | ept you as a disciple is to


    continue to carry out this n. | want you to be the leader of the four sects."


    Upon hearing this, SamuelSamuel was stunned. He thought that Elder Yi would arrange for him to go to the second world. He


    did not expect that Elder Yi would hand over the position of the leader of the four sects to him. That was to say, Elder Yi himself


    intended to enter the second world.


    Samuel shifted his gaze and stared at the second world''s ck hole. He knew that there were many dangers inside. It was very


    likely that he would never return. However, the Second World''s calling to him made him want to go to the second world to take a


    look. He was certain that there was some kind of connection with him there.


    "What''s the consequence if the second world returns to Earth?" Samuel asked in a deep voice.


    Consequences?


    Elder Yi smiled bitterly and helplessly. In the heyday of Tianqi''s strength, thousands of Heaven-level masters were barely able to


    stop the second world. Now, the power of Tianqi was no longer there. If the second worldunched a second attack, the Tianqi


    would certainly have no power to resist, and the earth would be ruled by the second world. In the process of this rule, countless


    people would be killed or injured. "The situation is better. The second world rules over the earth, and humans are ves. If it''s a


    bit worse, I''m afraid that all the humans on the earth will be ughtered by them,¡± Hua Lin said.


    Samuel''s heart sank. ves and massacres! These two were not the results he could ept.


    "The human beings in the second world are known for their fierceness and regarded human lives as trifles, so the second


    possibility will be higher," Elder Yi continued.


    Samuel let out a heavy breath of bad luck. ording to Elder Yi''s words, Yvonne and Han Nian would also be in danger, while


    Samuel would never allow such a thing to


    happen.


    "| can''t bear the responsibility of being the leader of the four sects." Samuel said.


    Elder Yi were stunned for a moment and said excitedly, "Samuel, now only you have the ability to be the leader of the four gates.


    Are you not willing to take this responsibility? Do you know that the danger of the second world is not trifling? | can understand


    that you want to return to the secr world to spend more time with your wife and daughter. But have you ever thought that if the


    second world reallyes, even you can''t protect their lives?"


    "| know, that¡¯s precisely why | don¡¯t want to be the lord of the four sects. It''s because | don''t believe you," Samuel said.


    "You don''t believe me?" Elder Yi was confused by his words. If he didn''t want to the leader of the four gates because he did not


    trust him, what was the logic behind it?


    "| want to head to the Second World myself, " Samuel said.


    Elder Yi widened his eyes and looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    At this moment, he finally understood what Samuel meant by "I don''t believe you


    What he didn''t believe was that he could find out the weaknesses of the second world, so that he could choose to enter the


    second world.


    But after entering the second world, the chances of survival were very small. How could he have such an idea?


    "Samuel, | truly admire your courage.


    However, do you know that once you


    enter the seco ceria lvou-hnight


    reyerBe abe to return? After all, this


    is the entrance. No one knows what


    kind of method you''ll be able to


    return," said Elder Yi. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°How could we not know?" Samuel said with a smile. "If no one knows," he said, ¡± then how did the people from the Second


    Worlde about?"


    Elder Yi were stunned again.


    Samuel''s thinking changed very


    quickly. Although this was a raat


    simple thi 9, Elden Vi Sever thought


    atecinstes in his opinion, there


    was no possibility ofing back


    after entering the Second World. He


    knew that he could note back,


    so he would not think of a way to


    come back. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Can you let go of Yvonne and Han Nian?" Elder Yi said.


    "It''s precisely because | can''t let them go, that''s why | have to go. If we wait until they reach Earth through the spatial ck hole,


    then it''ll be toote," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi had never thought of letting Samuel go to the second world, nor had it urred to him that Samuel would take the


    initiative to shoulder this responsibility. No one in the Tiangi realm would make such a decision.


    "Samuel, | didn''t misjudge you, but | think it''s better for me to do this. You''re still young, so you don''t have to give up your life for


    it," Elder Yi said.


    He admired Samuel very much. It had


    only been less than a month since


    Samuel came to the Tianqi Realm.


    He had created a ue ethat tad! |


    reyerggepenca bale in the Tianqi


    Realm. It was not too much to call


    him a genius. Moreover, he still had


    the courage to go deep into the


    second world, which was not even


    owned by a group of Heaven-level


    masters. After Elder Yi, Samuel''s


    future achievements would Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    certainly be limitless.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    The reason Samuel insisted on going to the second world was that he wanted to protect Yvonne and Han Nian better. The other


    reason was that he wanted to figure out what was going on in his heart. What was calling him in the second world?


    ¡°Let''s discuss this matter again. Leave this ce first," Elder Yi said to Samuel. He knew what kind of person Samuel was.


    Once he had made up his mind, it would be difficult for him to change his mind. Elder Yi, however, felt that it was a better choice


    for him to stay in the Tianqi and be the leader of the four sects.


    "There''s no need. I¡¯ve already decided," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi sighed with a bitter smile and said, "It''s a close shave here. Why do you take risks? I''m an old man who will die sooner


    orter. It''s more suitable for me to go there than you."


    "| will say the same sentence. | do not believe you." Samuel faintly replied.


    If someone else said these words to Elder Yi, it would be aplete joke.


    But the meaning of what came out of Samuel''s mouth waspletely different, because he did have such ability.


    Hepleted the promotion of Heaven Level in such a short period of time, and even Elder Yi could not figure out where his limit


    was.


    Elder Yi even suspected that if he gave Samuel more time, perhaps even he himself would not be a match for him.


    This suspicion was Elder Yi¡¯s one-sided opinion. In reality, even if it was the current Samuel, Elder Yi would not be a match for it.


    It was just that Elder Yi could not imagine such a terrifying point.


    After fusing with the skull, he ate the red fruit in the devil king¡¯s cave. He didn''t even know how terrifying the strength of the


    current Samuel was.


    However, one thing was certain: the energy in his body hadpletely changed his physique.


    Samuel was no longer a mortal!


    After leaving the forbidden area, the three of them returned to the four doors. Samuel and Jiang Yingying returned to their rooms


    to rest.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Elder Yi was in a daze in the four gates. The change of the n was too sudden. Originally, he should have gone to the Second


    World. But now, Samuel was fighting for it. Perhaps, this was a turning point. Perhaps, Samuel could resolve the crisis of the


    Second World as the savior.


    But all of that was just a guess.


    ¡°Elder Yi, what''s wrong with you? It''s a good thing that Samuel came back alive. Why are you so stunned?" The assistant asked


    Elder Yi in confusion.


    was After Samuel was mistaken for having died in the Devil King''s Cave, Elder Yi had always had this kind of dull expression on


    his face. But now that Samuel was back safe and sound, he should be happy.


    "He is going to the second world," said Elder Yi.


    The assistant raised his eyebrows and said," Elder Yi, what trick did you do to make Samuel agree to go to the second world?"


    "Bullsh¡¯*t tricks. Do you think I''ll set him up? This is what he put forward," Elder Yi said.


    Put forward the idea!


    The assistant''s throat squirmed and he swallowed hard.


    No one who had gone to the Second World had been able toe back alive. In the assistant''s opinion, it was a road to death.


    However, Samuel took the initiative to go to the Second World. How could it be possible? Wasn''t he afraid of death?


    "Elder Yi, he doesn''t know about the stakes of the second world, does he?" The assistant asked.


    ¡°He knows everything, and I''ve made it clear to him." Elder Yi said.


    "That''s not right. Is he really not afraid of death?" The assistant was confused. From his own standpoint, he was absolutely


    unwilling to do this. Even if the second world really attacked the earth again in the future, even if he would die, it would be better


    to die on the earth. After all, there were too many terrible unknowns to face in the second world. Facing these things was not


    something he could do with courage.


    "There are people in this world who are indifferent to fame and wealth, but there is definitely no one who is indifferent to life and


    death. They say that they are not afraid of death, but when death reallyes, how many people are not afraid of it? It is not


    that he is not afraid of death, but just wants to use his own life to protect his wife and daughter." Elder Yi sighed. On this point, he


    very much admired Samuel,


    because none of the people he knew could do this.


    After hearing Elder Yi''s words, the assistant understood everything and said," If | can be a woman in the next life, it will be


    great if | can meet a husband like Samuel.¡±


    Elder Yi nced at his assistant with disdain and said, '' With your appearance, who would want you if you became a woman?"


    The assistant was so speechless that he couldn''t speak. In terms of appearance, it really was a bit awkward. If he really became


    a woman, then he would still be a dinosaur-like woman. It was likely that not many men would be interested in her.


    ¡°Elder Yi, are you going to let him go?" The assistant asked curiously.


    "It''s not that | n to do it, it''s that |


    can''t stop him at all. This guy is


    stubborn, and | can¡¯t change his


    decision. Besi sofvethGught about


    if Mage better for him to go than


    me. It may be a bit exaggerated that |


    regard him as the savior, but he has


    brought me too many surprises.


    There may be a surprise waiting for


    me on this matter, " Elder Yi said.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The assistant suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said to Elder Yi," Elder Yi, Fang Zhan has returned to Cloud City.


    Has he told his wife and daughter about Samuel''s death?"


    Elder Yi hadpletely forgotten about this matter. He was immersed in the joy of Samuel''sing back from the Devil King''s


    Cave alive. After being reminded by his assistant, his face changed greatly.


    "Quick, go inform Samuel. Tell him to hurry back to Cloud City," Elder Yi said in horror.


    Samuel rested in the room for a while, and then went to the Yellow-level Field Domain.


    In Tianqi, only Zhuang Tang and


    Gong Tian were familiar with Samuel,


    who were worthy of nayeleast|


    ber went tke second world,


    the future was unpredictable, so he


    needed to have more protection


    around Yvonne and Han Nian. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    These two people were Samuel''s choices.


    Everywhere Samuel went, people would crazily worship him. No matter who saw him, they would greet him with respect because


    he hadpleted the miracles of the Tianqi history. His strength was worthy of admiration by everyone.


    "Samuel has already be a


    Heaven rank expert at such a youn


    age. In the future, he willegtreogth


    ths positiazof the master of the four


    gates. Elder Yi will definitely hand it


    over to Samuel. He is really


    aplished at such a young age."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "His sess is impossible to replicate by anyone. Even the God''s favored son, Lin Tong, is not worth mentioning in front of him."


    "Samuel is likely to be the strongest in the Tianqi realm. It''s really enviable."


    The praises for Samuel from the major domains were endless. This was a stark contrast to how Samuel had beenughed at


    when he first arrived at the Tianqi Realm. This was what a true powerhouse deserved.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    When Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian appeared in front of Samuel for the first time, at that time, Samuel was just a nobody in the


    secr world, so they were high and mighty.


    But now, the two of them had once again stood in front of Samuel. They had be extremely cautious. They were so nervous


    that their palms were sweating.


    This was because the current Samuel was already a Heaven Level expert. The position of the two of them waspletely


    iparable in front of Samuel.


    ¡°Samuel, | know we have a grudge against each other, but you are a Heaven-level master now. Do you still want to argue with


    us?" Gong Tian lowered his head and said. He was afraid that Samuel would get back at him, because he would bepletely


    ruined or even driven out of the Tianqi by Samuel''s words.


    Zhuang Tang was very old, but he was also very nervous and afraid. If he had known that Samuel would be like this, he would


    never have faced Samuel with that attitude when he was in the Hangong family.


    ¡°Rx; | am not here to find trouble with you." Samuel looked at the two of them who were extremely nervous andughed.


    "Then do you have any orders?" Zhuang Tang quickly asked. As long as it was something that Samuel had instructed him to do,


    he would definitely think of every way possible to aplish it.


    Samuel took out two red fruits, which he had brought from the Devil King''s Cave. Although he did not know what they were, he


    had experienced them for himself. After eating these fruits, he had obviously be stronger. The resentful look in the little


    white snake''s eyes also let Samuel know that these red fruits were good things.


    "What is this?¡± Zhuang Tang asked Samuel in confusion.


    "| brought them out from the Devil King''s Cave. In this world, I''m afraid I''m the only one who has seen it. After eating it, | can


    improve my strength by leaps and bounds," Samuel exined.


    Zhuang Tang''s heart trembled. Samuel meant that he wanted them to be stronger?


    But why would Samuel do that? Zhuang Tang thought that he would not have such an honor. As the saying goes, there is no gain


    without pain. Why would Samuel give them so many benefits?


    "Samuel, do you want to kill us?" Gong Tian suddenly asked. He seemed to think that the red fruit was poisonous and believed


    that Samuel wanted to kill them in this way.


    "Don''t worry, this thing isn¡¯t poisonous. If it was, | would have died a long time ago. In the Devil King''s Cave, | relied on this fruit.


    Moreover, | truly understand its effects.¡± Samuel said.


    "Why did you give us this kind of good stuff?" Zhuang Tang red at Gong Tian and asked Samuel.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "| want you to protect Yvonne and Han Nian, no matter what happens in the future, no


    matter what happens in this world. You have to protect them with your lives." In the Tianqi era, Samuel did not have a better


    candidate, nor did he have a trustworthy person. That was why he came to Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian. Although their strength


    was not strong enough, Samuel believed that as long as they ate the red fruit, the two of them would be stronger in a short


    period of time. If they could spend more time and effort, it would not be impossible for them to be a Heaven Level expert.


    "Isn''t it better to protect them with your strength?" Gong Tian couldn''t help saying.


    Zhuang Tang gritted his teeth and red at Gong Tian. He had used his eyes to signal Gong Tian not to speak just now. He did


    not expect Gong Tian to be so talkative.


    "Samuel, are you going to do something very dangerous?" Zhuang Tang asked.


    "That''s right." Samuel nodded and said, "I don''t know what will happen during this period of time. | don''t know when | cane


    back either, so | hope to get your promise. These two fruits can absolutely give you unimaginable strength, but you can''t tell


    anyone about it.¡±


    Gong Tian couldn''t control his mouth. Even though Zhuang Tang had warned him twice, he couldn''t help asking, "Why do you


    trust us?"


    Zhuang Tang couldn''t wait to kill this ignorant guy, Gong Tian. There was such a good opportunity in front of him, but he just


    talked a lot of nonsense. Wasn''t he looking for trouble?


    Thump!


    Zhuang Tang knelt down on his knees.


    Gong Tian''s face changed greatly, and he said in horror, "Master, what are you doing?


    Zhuang Tang looked at Samuel firmly and said, "| swear on my life that | will keep my promise. | will never let Yvonne and her


    daughter be threatened until | die."


    Gong Tian understood Zhuang Tang''s intention to kneel down. Zhuang Tang was showing his loyalty to Samuel. Gong Tian had


    no choice but to kneel down. After all, the two red fruits in Samuel''s hands were too tempting.


    "Don''t betray me. | don''t have the habit of forgiving people." Samuel threw away the two red fruits, turned around, and left.


    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian each took one. After ncing at each other, they swallowed it into their stomachs without hesitation.


    The Yellow level was Samuel''s first


    stop in the Tianqi era. However, he


    did not stay here for tog longekieinee,


    thisge qld Kat@nesamuel any


    feeling of nostalgia. After seeing


    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian, Samuel,


    who had intended to leave directly,


    was blocked by someone. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "He Xiaoxiao, it seems that you like


    this ce very much. You don''t stay


    in the three halls and always cons 10


    the field of iontldval. Do you


    eeeeia life and experience the


    low-level life?" Samuel didn¡¯t know


    that He Xiaoxiao had been demoted


    to the Yellow-level, so his words


    didn''t mean to tease He Xiaoxiao.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, these words were particrly harsh to He Xiaoxiao. She thought Samuel wasughing at her maliciously.


    Gritting her teeth, He Xiaoxiao said to Samuel, "Samuel, | didn''t expect that you coulde out alive. You''re so lucky."


    "Why don''t you try your luck as well? If you can be a Heaven rank expert on your own, you won''t need to rely on He


    Qingfeng''s identity to unt his power." Samuel said with a smile.


    He Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth. Her strength was worse than many people at the Yellow level. How could she go to the Devil King¡¯s


    Cave and die? Even if she was 100 times more courageous, she did not dare to have such thoughts.


    "Samuel, don''t go too far. Even if I''m


    demoted to the Yellow level, one day,


    I''ll return to the Tasgectltis, ow on''t


    Haye ee right to look down on me.


    After all, I''m the daughter of the chief


    of the Three Halls, " He Xiaoxiao said


    angrily. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel was stunned for a moment and asked, "You have been demoted to the Yellow level? When? Didn''t He Qingfeng spoil


    you so much? Why did he send you to the Yellow level?¡±


    "Samuel, I''m going to kill you." Furious, He Xiaoxiao rushed up to Samuel and swung her fist.


    Samuel dodged aside and easily avoided He Xiaoxiao¡¯s attack. He smiled and said," Don''t show off your strength. I''ma


    Heavenlevel master now. How can you fight with me?"

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    He Xiaoxiao was so angry that her face turned livid. When she met Samuel for the first time, he was just a lowly yellow-level


    master. But now, he had be a Heavenlevel master. With such an exaggerated status gap, he had only made a


    counterattack in less than a month.


    It could be said that the current Samuel was already the idol of the entire Tianqi era. Compared to what happened in Lin Tong


    back then, Samuel had far surpassed him by more than ten streets.


    She looked once more at herself, the once exalted daughter of master of Three Halls. But now, she had been exiled to a


    Yellowlevel domain.


    Although the daughter''s identity remained the same, her actual status was vastly different from Samuel''s.


    Knowing that she could not defeat Samuel, He Xiaoxiao did not continue to humiliate herself. Instead, she stood in the same


    ce and stared at Samuel with hatred and coldness.


    "Samuel, don''t be too proud of yourself. One day, I''ll crush you under my feet," He Xiaoxiao said coldly.


    Samuel had an indifferent expression on his face as he said, "He Xiaoxiao, forget about your identity as the daughter of the


    master of the three halls, you are nothing in Tiangi. | know that you are not convinced of me, but you should know that the gap


    between our strength is not something that can be made up with one mouth." "From today onwards, | will use all my energy to


    train. | don''t believe that my talent can''tpare to trash like you," He Xiaoxiao said.


    "Talent?"


    Samuel smiled.


    Speaking of talent in front of him, even if it was Lin Tong, it meant nothing.


    What he possessed was more than just his talent. With the addition of his skull and the red fruit, Samuel had be


    iparable. Even fighting with He Qingfeng and Elder Vi, Samuel had the power to fight. As for how far he could fight, Samuel


    himself did not know. After all, he did not know what his limits were, nor did he know how strong He Qingfeng and Elder Vi were.


    "He Xiaoxiao, give up, or you''ll suffer a crushing defeat," Samuel said, shaking his


    head.


    At this moment, He Xiaoxiao suddenly strengthened her idea. She must use her strength to shut Samuel. She wanted to make


    herself stronger. Only in this way could she have a chance to trample on Samuel.


    At this moment, the assistant ran all the way to Samuel¡¯s side.


    He went to Samuel¡¯s room but failed to find the man, which made the assistant anxious. Fortunately, Samuel was a celebrity in


    the Tiangi now. He would know where Samuel was if he asked around.


    "Samuel, why have youe to such a ce?" The assistant asked Samuel.


    Of course, Samuel would not tell the outsiders about his n. Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian, the two pawns, were the


    guarantee that Samuel left in this world. Even if he really could not return from the second world, Yvonne and her daughter would


    be protected as much as possible.


    "What''s the matter?" Samuel asked.


    The assistant nced at He Xiaoxiao. This woman showed that she wanted to kill Samuel in public, so she was demoted to


    Huang level by He Qingfeng. She deserved it.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, the assistant had always been dissatisfied with He Xiaoxiao. This woman was unruly and unreasonable. If she were


    not He Qingting''s daughter, she would not even have been qualified to join the Tiangi Realm.


    "Come with me. Let''s talk on the way," said the assistant.


    Samuel nodded. Before he left, he nced


    at He Xiaoxiao and could not help smiling.


    This was not mockery, but he felt that He Xiaoxiao was very funny. Samuel felt a sense of familiarity from her. He had felt this


    sense of familiarity from a woman named Mi Fei''er.


    She and Mi Fei''er seemed to belong to the same kind of woman, but she was even worse. It seemed that as long as a man saw


    her and did not have a good impression of her, it was a mistake.


    "Samuel, wait for me. One day, you will kneel in front of me." He Xiaoxiao shouted at Samuel''s back.


    Hearing this, the assistant could not helpughing. With He Xiaoxiao''s strength, it was wishful thinking for her to ask Samuel to


    kneel down.


    "This woman is very rude. She exposed her


    intention to kill you in front of everyone. That''s why she was demoted to a yellowgrade by He Qingfeng. | didn''t expect that even


    so, she still didn¡¯t recognize her mistake," the assistant said helplessly.


    "There is a very extreme kind of person in the world. They will think that the whole earth should revolve around themselves. He


    Xiaoxiao is such a person," Samuel said lightly.


    "It took you less than a month to reach the Heaven-grade. She doesn''t think about whether she has the ability or not. In my


    opinion, no one can surpass your brilliant achievements in the future," the assistant said with a smile.


    "Did youe to me just to suck up to me?" Samuel said.


    The assistant was stunned, and then he came to his senses and hurriedly said," You should hurry back to Cloud City." "What''s


    wrong?" Samuel''s expression changed. The assistant looked anxious, as if something had happened in Cloud City.


    Cloud City had Samuel¡¯s most important concern. He would never want anything to happen to Cloud City.


    However, before they left, Samuel had already made the necessary arrangements. With Manfred present in Cloud City, there


    shouldn''t be any trouble.


    Furthermore, even if there was something Manfred couldn''t solve, wouldn''t there still be Hangong Boling?


    "After the big noise in the Devil King''s


    Cave, we all thought yo wwere deat)


    partie aan oud City to


    inform your family about it,¡± the


    assistant exined. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fu*k!" Samuel couldn''t help but curse loudly. If Yvonne knew about this, how desperate she would be!


    ¡°How long has Fang Zhan been there?" Samuel said.


    "It''s been a few days. He might have arrived in Cloud City a long time ago," said the assistant.


    Samuel took a deep breath. Fang Zhan had arrived in Cloud City a long time ago. Could it be that the Hillside Vi had already


    set up a mourning hall?


    ¡°What about the fuck? If you don''t see the body, how can you think I''m dead?" Samuel said helplessly.


    ¡°How can the corpses of those that entered the Demon King''s cave be seen?" The assistant said.


    Samuel thought of the bones all over


    the ground in the Devil King''s Cave.lt


    made sense. Ifhesilecrveth¨¦ Devi


    King ada there would be no dead


    body left. It had be the food of


    those strange beasts. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Help me tell Elder Yi that I''m leaving soon, " Samuel said.


    "Don''t worry. It''s Elder Yi who told me to inform you to go back quickly," said the assistant.


    Samuel ran all the way back to his


    residence. Although he was very


    anxious to return to Cl Citycet


    sey gpt tee NE raving alone


    inthe Tianqi City. After all, He Ting


    was also in Cloud City. Since he


    wanted to go back, he naturally had


    to give them a chance to meet.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yingying,e with me to Cloud City." Samuel pushed Jiang Yingying¡¯s room open without hesitation.


    The air froze in an instant. Jiang Yingying, who was standing in front of the bed, was about to change her clothes when Samuel


    broke in.


    They looked into each other''s eyes, and both of them were stunned. Samuel''s eyesight even changed unconsciously!

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    "lm, I''m sorry." After hurriedly apologizing, Samuel hurried out of the room.


    Jiang Yingying''s behavior was very strange. If an ordinary girl had been forced into her room to see everything, she would have


    panicked a long time ago. However, she did not have this kind of feeling in her heart. On the contrary, there was an inexplicable


    feeling of attachment. In her heart, she did not even want Samuel to go out like this.


    After putting on her clothes, Jiang Yingying opened the door as usual. She asked Samuel, "Brother Samuel, why are you looking


    for me in such a hurry?"


    Samuel thought that the next encounter would make both of them very embarrassed, but he did not expect that Jiang Yingying


    looked as if nothing had happened. It seemed that the abruptness just now did not frighten her, nor did she care too much about


    it.


    "We are going back to Cloud City right now, " Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying became nervous. Samuel was in such a hurry to return to Cloud City, something must have happened.


    ¡°Has something happened to Elder Sister Yvonne? Or is it Nian''er?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    ¡°Let''s go first. I''ll exin it to you on the way."


    Without taking any luggage, the two of them left the Tianqi realm.


    On the way, Samuel exined the cause and effect of the matter to Jiang Yingying, which made her feel helpless. She didn''t


    expect that Elder Yi would let Fang Zhan return to Cloud City to report Samuel''s death so soon.


    However, it was understandable for Elder Yi to do so. After all, he was a person who had been challenged by the Devil King''s


    Cave. Anyone who knew the dangers in the Devil King''s Cave would probably think Samuel was dead after that big noise.


    No one would think that they could survive in a face-to-face fight against an exotic beast.


    On the way Samuel to Cloud City, after Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian absorbed the power of the red fruit in Tiangi Yellow Level,


    they could feel that their bodies were obviously different. The restless power was wandering in their bodies, like Genuine Qi. This


    was a feeling they had never experienced before.


    "Master, | didn''t expect the fruit to be so powerful. | feel that my strength is more than twice as strong as before," Gong Tian said


    to Zhuang Tang excitedly.


    "It''s more than double, at least three times.¡± Zhuang Tang was also very excited. After entering the Tianqi era for more than ten


    years, Zhuang Tang''s strength had not been able to increase by a single level. This caused him to have consumed a lot of time


    at the Yellow Level.


    Zhuang Tang didn''t expect to be promoted, but he had never expected Samuel would make such a great change to him.


    ¡°Master, can our current strength reach the Xuan Level?" Gong Tian asked eagerly. This was what all the people in the Tianqi


    Realm were looking forward to. They all hoped that their strength could be stronger so that they could get a higher status in the


    Tiangi Realm.


    Zhuang Tang said, "Or, after we get familiar with the power for a while, there will be no problem for us to advance to the Earth


    level.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Gong Tian was extremely excited. An Earth -level expert was something he had never imagined. Now, hope was already in front


    of him, and it was within reach.


    At this time, Zhuang Tang suddenly knelt down.


    Gong Tian also knelt on the ground. He understood why his master would do this.


    This kneeling was meant for Samuel. Even if Samuel was not in front of them right now, it was still worth it for them to do so.


    Zhuang Tang said in a firm tone, "In this life, my life is yours. | will definitely use my life to fulfill your request."


    Previously, when Gong Tian knelt down to Samuel, he was not convinced. But at this moment, he was sincere because it was


    Samuel who made him stronger. What''s more, there was one more important thing. If he wanted to break through the limit, he


    would need Samuel''s help in the future. After all, the red fruit was probably owned by him in the entire Tianqi World.


    Cloud City.


    Fang Zhan, who felt guilty, finally appeared at the gate of the vi area on Cloudridge.


    These days, he had been suffering a lot in his heart. In order to find information about his daughter, he selfishly hid the death of


    Samuel. After learning Yvonne''s condition, Fang Zhan had been hesitating about whether toe and see the woman who


    Samuel saw as a treasure.


    Finally, today, he made up his mind. Even if he couldn''t tell them Samuel''s death, he shoulde to see Yvonne. If he could


    help, Fang Zhan would do his best.


    Many Manfred''s men had gathered at the main entrance of the vi area and they did not allow any outsiders to enter. Even the


    owners of the vi area would not be able to return to their own homes for the time being.


    In the entire vi area of Cloudridge, now only the people of the Hillside Vi were qualified to go back.


    However, although this behavior was very overbearing, no one dared toin.


    Even if the owner of this house could not return to their own home, they would not say anything. This was caused by Samuel''s


    deterrence. Now in Cloud City, as long as one had a brain, he would never dare to have any conflict with the Hillside Vi.


    "What are you doing?" When Fang Zhan was about to enter the vi area, he was stopped by someone.


    "Tell Manfred that my name is Fang Zhan." Fang Zhan didn¡¯t try to force his way in. Instead, he stayed where he was and waited.


    Although there were many guards,


    they were like ants in the fac aa)


    battle with eiteotermmasters of the


    Tiatq ealm. As long as he wanted


    to, he could do it as easily as if there


    was no one else. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mister Fang, pleasee in." After the news was reported to Manfred, Manfred quickly replied, asking them to let him in.


    Fang Zhan nodded, entered the vi area, and headed for the Hillside Vi.


    Fang Zhan saw Hangong Boling at the


    entrance of the Hillside Vi. This old man was the key factor in whether or not he could find his daughter.


    When Hangong Boling saw Fang Zhan, he seemed to be very respectful. After all, Fang Zhan belonged to the Tianqi era, and


    Hangong Boling spent most of his life on how to enter the Tianqi era.


    He walked to Fang Zhan and said respectfully, "Mr. Fang."


    ¡°Patriarch Hangong, is there any news about my daughter?" Fang Zhan looked calm, but his heart was surging with uneasiness.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Fang. ording to


    Mr. Fang''s description, we can


    confirm your daughter''s age eM


    the world forces of tte Hanging


    ADVE all received your DHA


    report and are conducting a gradual


    investigation. Although this method


    is a little stupid, it is the only feasible


    method at present," Nangong Boling


    said. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    This was the real way of finding a


    needle in a haystack. However, apart


    from this, Nangong Bolts ngd io


    other aridibe After all, Fang Zhan


    didn''t have much information, so it


    was impossible for him to


    investigate. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Moreover, only the Nangong family could do such a thing. It was not a joke for a force to spread all over the world.


    As for how much financial resources would be spent on this matter, it was an astronomical figure for ordinary rich people, but for


    the Nangong family, it was just a drop in the bucket.


    "Sorry to trouble you, Master Nangong. If my daughter is found, | will thank you," Fang Zhan said.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    After chatting for a while, Fang Zhan finally walked into the Hillside Vi.


    Gina, Han Tianyang, and the others were sitting in the living room, but Yvonne was nowhere to be seen.


    Ever since Yvonne began to age, she didn''t want to see anyone. Even the mirror at home had been smashed.


    For a woman in her prime, such a sudden change was uneptable to any normal person. Yvonne didn''t know how she would


    face Samuel in the future, and she was even very afraid that Samuel would suddenly return to Cloud City.


    She did not want Samuel to see her ugly face. She even wanted to die.


    However, when she thought of the fact that Han Nian was still young, Yvonne didn''t dare to die. She didn¡¯t want Han Nian to lose


    her mother at such a young age.


    "Mr. Fang.¡±


    "Mr. Fang."


    "Mr. Fang.¡±


    They rose to their feet and shouted to Fang Zhan.


    "Where is Yvonne?" Fang Zhan asked.


    Gina took a look at Han Tianyang. In this family, no matter what you want to say, you need Han Tianyang''s consent. In particr,


    Gina didn''t dare to casually talk about the topic about Yvonne.


    ¡°Mr. Fang, why have youe?" asked Han Tianyang.


    "Didn''t Samuele back with you?" Yan Jun immediately asked.


    "Samuel has a mission. It was ordered by Elder Yi, so | don''t know where he is now. This time, I''m going back to Cloud City


    alone," Fang Zhan said.


    "Can''t you get in touch with him?" Gina said urgently. In this kind of situation, only Samuel could solve it. Even if he couldn''t cure


    Yvonne''s illness, he could stay by her side. Maybe he could make her face aging in a more healthy state. Only he could


    persuade Yvonne to actively cooperate with the treatment.


    Looking at their eyes, Fang Zhan felt even more guilty, but he still couldn''t let them know that Samuel was dead.


    "Because of Elder Yi''s personal orders, you should know the position of the old man.


    I''m not qualified to interfere," Fang Zhan said.


    Without any strength, Gina sat back on the sofa. Samuel did note back; Yvonne would be shut up all the time. If she


    rejected treatment, her condition would be out of control.


    ¡°Mr. Fang, | hope you can do me a favor. When you know the news of Samuel, you must inform him about the situation in his


    family as soon as possible," Han Tianyang said.


    Fang Zhan nodded and went against his conscience, saying, "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely inform him as soon as possible. What


    about Yvonne? Can | see her?"


    Han Tianyang took a deep breath and said," Yvonne doesn¡¯t want to see anyone. Mr. Fang, | hope you can understand.¡±


    "She has locked herself in her room for several days. Except for Han Nian, she didn''t want to see anyone." Considering Fang


    Zhan''s identity, Van Jun exined further. After all, Fang Zhan was a big shot in the Tianqi era. When facing him, Van Jun should


    show him some respect.


    "In that case, | won''t bother you any longer. " After Fang Zhan finished speaking, he left the Hillside Vi.


    In Yvonne''s room, the makeup mirror had long been broken into pieces. Yvonne leaned against the headboard of the bed. Apart


    from her silver hair, there was also an extremely old face with wrinkles all over it. She was no longer the most beautiful woman in


    Cloud City.


    At this time, Yvonne''s cell phone rang.


    After the call was connected, Yvonne asked, "What''s wrong?¡±


    The call was from Linda. She was very clear about Yvonne''s condition, and she could understand how big a blow this change


    was to a woman. So she called Yvonne every day when she was free to chat with her in order to ease Yvonne''s mood.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "| can get off work early today. What do you want to eat? I''ll bring you some," Linda said.


    "There''s no need. | don¡¯t want to see anyone." Yvonne''s tone was distant. Even if it was her best friend, she didn''t want to see


    her now.


    "Yvonne, I''m your best friend. You can''t see anyone, how can you not see me?" Linda said, pretending to be angry.


    If it was in the past, Yvonne might havepromised, but the current her would never give in. The more intimate she was with


    someone, the more strongly Yvonne rejected her.


    ¡°Aren''t you in a rtionship? Don''t waste time on me. Go on a date." After saying that, Yvonne hung up the phone directly.


    In the office, Linda was deted like a deted balloon. There were indeed suitors around her, but for Linda, such a rtionship


    was not as important as Yvonne.


    ¡°Dammit Samuel, where have you been? Why haven''t youe back yet? Are you waiting for Yvonne to suffocate herself to


    death?" Linda said, gnashing her teeth.


    At this time, the office door was


    pushed open, and the secretary came


    in with a stack of contracts in her


    arms. She said to Lind da Presidpiit


    da, thesacdn ats: all need your


    stgnature." "| don''t have time. Let''s


    put it there first," Linda said tly. The


    company had now been fully handed


    over to Linda, and the operation of


    thepany was very smooth. After


    all, Yvonne was the real boss. No one


    dared to make trouble for Yvonne''s


    company. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    So for Linda, whether she signed these contracts or not, it was just a free choice for her.


    After the secretary put down the contract and was about to leave the office, Linda suddenly handed it over. "Yang Meng, are you


    free tonight?"


    Yang Meng was stunned and said,"


    President Linda, what can | goign


    you?" ¡®Somgongnt6al for dinner


    toni Me l''ve already agreed, but I''m


    not in the mood now. Help me deal


    with it," Linda said. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Yang Meng looked frightened. Linda promised to go on a date. How could she deal with such a thing?


    ¡°President Linda, that''s not a good idea. How can you let me show up on your date?" Yang Meng said awkwardly.


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s okay to let you have a big meal. It''s decided.¡± Linda made the final decision and did not give Yang Meng a


    chance to refute.


    Yang Meng had a wry smile on her


    face. She had never experienced


    such a thin dipwesitoo bidstte.


    sppenitorn on what the other


    party would think when she helped


    the boss go on a date. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At this time, Yang Meng asked weakly," President Linda, do you know what happened to Yvonne?"


    Linda¡¯s face was full of confusion. The rumors about Yvonne had already been spread. How could Yang Meng care about this


    matter?


    "Do you want to know the gossip, or is there another reason?" Linda asked.


    ¡°Actually, | know Samuel," Yang Meng said weakly.


    Linda''s eyes widened. Samuel knew Yang Meng. Could it be that he used to flirt with other girls?


    "How do you know Samuel? What''s his rtionship with him?" Linda questioned her.


    "We used to be neighbors. As for why he would rent a house, | don''t know. We are friends, so | boldly care about him," Yang


    Meng exined.

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    Linda was very clear about the reason for Samuel''s rented house. At that time, Samuel and Yvonne had a fake divorce, so he


    temporarily moved out of the Hillside Vi. However, it was such a coincidence that they happened to live next door to Yang


    Meng and became neighbors, which made Linda feel a little strange. After all, Yang Meng was also a good girl. She did not know


    what had happened between Samuel and her.


    In order to solve her doubts, Linda, who was outspoken, directly asked Yang Meng,¡± Did anything happen between you and


    him?"


    Yang Meng waved her hand in a panic and said quickly, "President Linda, what are you thinking about? Of course, there is


    nothing between him and me."


    Linda frowned. If Yang Meng was frank enough, how could she show a panic look? Moreover, her eyes were obviously a little


    guilty.


    "There is really nothing, but why do | feel something in your eyes?¡± Linda stood up, walked directly to Yang Meng, and looked


    directly at her.


    Yang Meng didn''t dare to look at Linda''s eyes. Although there was no intimacy between them, during that period, Yang Meng


    was very fond of Samuel. Yang Meng was very clear about what this feeling was. She liked Samuel. If she hadn''t known his real


    identityter, she might have taken the initiative to confess to him.


    ¡°Actually... actually.¡±


    Seeing Yang Meng''s bashfulness, Linda couldn''t wait to ask, "Actually, just say it." "Actually, | like him." Yang Meng gritted her


    teeth and expressed her feelings.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Linda smiled helplessly. What on earth had Samuel done in his past life to be able to win the favor of so many girls in this life?


    When he was regarded as a waste by the whole Cloud City, Yvonne gradually fell in love with him. Even she and Qi Yiyun fell in


    love with him. Now, Yang Meng, as his temporary neighbor, also had such a feeling for him.


    Could it be that Samuel was born with the charm of attracting a woman? Otherwise, why would all the women around him fall in


    love with him?


    "You just like him. Is there anything else?¡± Linda actually knew very well what kind of man Samuel was. He could remain


    indifferent even when Qi Yiyun, such a beautiful woman, seduced him. How could he cheat Yvonne on Yang Meng? However,


    she still wanted to ask if Samuel was really so determined.


    ¡°No, really not, President Linda, | can swear to God," Yang Meng said.


    Linda nodded and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m just joking. | know he won''t like you."


    Yang Meng smiled bitterly. This sentence was really hurtful. Of course, she had never expected that she could develop any


    rtionship with Samuel. After all, Yvonne was the most beautiful woman in Cloud City. How could shepare with Yvonne?


    "You don''t have to think that what | said is too much, because | know a woman who is thousands of times more beautiful than


    you. Even Yvonne can¡¯tpare to her. But Samuel is not moved at all. His loyalty towards Yvonne is so strong that it makes


    people feel that he''s not a normal man," Linda said with a smile. The reason why she said Samuel was not like a normal man


    was that in Linda''s eyes, any man would fall for Qi Yiyun''s seduction. Only Samuel could be as steady as a rock.


    One had to know that Qi Yiyun, who had taken off her sses, was a real stunning beauty. In ancient times, she was bound to


    bring disaster to the country and the people.


    "If only | could find such a husband," Yang Meng said enviously.


    ¡°Who doesn''t want to? But a weirdo like Samuel is really rare. | don''t think there''s a second person like him in the world." Linda


    sighed. As she got higher and higher in Cloud City, there were more and more pursuers. But every time Lindapared these


    people with Samuel, she would find that these men were really unsightly, even worse than Samuel''s hair.


    ¡°President Linda, can you tell me how Yvonne is now?" Yang Meng brought the topic back to her attention because the whole


    Cloud City was talking about this matter, and she really had a lot of curiosity.


    "It''s not a big deal. But you know Yvonne''s status is different now. Samuel is not in Cloud City, so her family cares about her very


    much. That''s why they created such a big scene. If there''s nothing else, you can leave now," Linda said.


    Yang Meng could understand that they cared too much. After all, Yvonne''s identity was very important. However, it was a little bit


    exaggerated for them to invite famous doctors from all over the world to treat Yvonne''s illness.


    It was obvious that Linda was unwilling to tell her the truth, so Yang Meng stopped asking.


    "President Linda, if you need anything, call me." After that, Yang Meng left the office.


    Linda sat in the office chair with a sad face. She wondered how many women Samuel had met when he went abroad and how


    many of them had fallen in love with him. It was said that women were attractive. She didn''t expect Samuel to be such an


    exaggerated man.


    When it was time to get off work, Linda, who had no interest in dating, called the other party and canceled the date.


    For the current Linda, dealing with


    those yboys didn''t need to worry


    too much about thely ¨¦s. AGSDAI,!


    shg was now Sfine¡¯s


    spokesperson. Offending her was


    equivalent to provoking Yvonne.


    Anyone with a brain would not dare


    to do that. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As soon as Linda got in the car in the


    underground parking lot, she


    suddenly felt that two people eae


    sitting in the b kgearb nel car.


    Lopkiad trrh i rearview mirror, she


    saw that the two people were


    wearing caps and masks, so she


    couldn''t see their appearances


    clearly. However, they dressed like


    robbers, which made Linda instantly


    nervous. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She didn''t even dare to look back and asked, "What, what do you want to do? If you want money, | can give it to you. I''ll give it all


    to you."


    The two people in the back seats


    were Samuel and Jiang Yingying. The


    reason why they were dressedike! |


    t is was thet ganiwas worried


    that the news of his death had


    already been spread in Cloud City. He


    was afraid that the sudden fake


    corpse would attract the attention of


    the crowd. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Originally, Samuel was ready to go to Hex Capital Nightclub, but the gate of Hex Capital Nightclub was closed. He had no choice


    but to find Linda first.


    To his surprise, Linda regarded him as a robber.


    "| don''t want money.¡± Samuel pressed his throat to change his voice and asked in a slightly rough tone.


    "If you don¡¯t want money, then what do you want to do?" Linda was frightened, wondering if the other party had taken a fancy to


    her beauty. Today, she was going to lose her virginity.


    "You look pretty. I''ll let you go if you y with the two of us. What do you think?"


    Samuel asked.

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    Linda was so frightened that her limbs went soft. For her, money could be lost, but her chastity could not be destroyed by others.


    Moreover, she was not short of money now. A problem that could be solved with money was not a problem at all.


    "| can give you money. You can have as much as you want," Linda said.


    ¡°But I''m not interested in money. If you''re willing to cooperate with me, | can make you suffer less," Samuel said.


    Linda was so scared that she burst into tears. She sobbed and said, "Brother, please let me go. I''m not married yet."


    Samuel didn¡¯t expect Linda would be so scared. He quickly took off his mask and hat and said in a normal voice, "Linda, I''m just


    kidding. You don''t have to be so exaggerated."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Linda was suddenly stunned.


    Looking at the rearview mirror, she saw the familiar face. After being stunned for a moment, Linda suddenly became angry.


    "Samuel, don¡¯t you have anything to do? | don''t have a grudge against you. Why are you scaring me?" Linda said angrily.


    Samuel looked at Jiang Yingying with confusion, and Jiang Yingying also appeared to be very strange.


    Logically speaking, with Linda''s rtionship with Yvonne, if the news of Samuel''s death had already spread to Cloud City, she


    should have known about it. However, judging from her behavior, it seemed that she did not know about it. "Aren''t you afraid


    when you see me alive? It''s weird, isn¡¯t it?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "Why should | be afraid of you? Do you have the guts to fight one-on-one? What are you going to do by sneaking around and


    scaring others?" Linda raised her fist and said to Samuel.


    Seeing Linda''s reaction, Samuel was even more convinced that the news of his death had not been leaked. "Could it be that the


    Hillside Vi deliberately didn''t reveal this matter? Or is itpletely because of Fang Zhan? He didn''t inform the family of this


    news at all."


    ¡°Linda, have you been to the Hillside Vi recently?" Samuel asked.


    Speaking of the Hillside Vi, Linda thought of Yvonne''s condition and said," When did youe back? Have you returned to the


    Hillside Vi?" "Not yet." Samuel said.


    Linda was anxious. She mmed her fist on Samuel''s shoulder and said, "Why don''t you go home now? Yvonne is sick.


    Nangong Boling has invited all the famous doctors in the world and they can''t do anything about it.¡±


    Yvonne was sick!


    "And it''s so serious!"


    Samuel''s face darkened in an instant. He said to Linda, "Let''s drive back to the Hillside Vi."


    Linda quickly started the car and the three of them headed for the vi on Cloudridge.


    Since Linda was a frequent visitor to the Hillside Vi, the guards at the foot of the mountain knew her car and let her in.


    Seeing this, Samuel asked doubtfully," What''s going on? Why are there so many people guarding it?¡±


    "They are all Manfred''s men. Currently, outsiders are not allowed to enter the vi district of Cloudridge. Everyone has


    temporarily moved away to prevent people from maliciously spreading rumors about Yvonne''s condition in Cloud City," Linda


    exined.


    Hearing these words, Samuel''s heart was in his throat. It seemed that Yvonne was really seriously ill. If not, Manfred would not


    have done so much. After all, the vi area on Cloudridge was the home of many local big shots in Cloud City. If they were not


    allowed to go home, they would definitely offend some people. However, Manfred did not care at all, which was enough to prove


    Yvonne''s illness.


    Before reaching home, Samuel could not help but ask, "What illness did Yvonne receive?"


    "It''s aging," Linda said.


    "Aging?"


    Samuel did not know why, but he immediately thought of what had happened in the stone house. When he saw Fu Yao, Fu Yao


    turned into a pile of dried bones at an extremely fast speed and formed a condensed bead. Could it be that this incident had


    affected Yvonne?


    If that was the case, Samsara might really exist.


    Finally, when they arrived at the Hillside Vi, Samuel couldn''t wait to get out of the car. Manfred and Hangong Boling were both


    in the front yard.


    When the two men saw Samuel, they were stunned for a moment. After all, they had just heard from Fang Zhan that Samuel had


    an important task and could not get in touch with him at all. But Samuel came back so soon.


    Manfred asked Samuel, "Samuel, why did youe back? Didn''t Fang Zhan say that you had a special mission that prevented


    him from contacting you?"


    Special mission?


    Fang Zhan should have reported his death this time when he returned to Cloud City. How could he say that he had a special


    mission?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Looking at Nangong Boling, Samuel understood everything. Fang Zhan was probably afraid that if news of his death were to


    spread, Nangong Boling would stop looking for his daughter. He was being selfish, so he asked Fang Zhan to hide the truth.


    However, this was also good, for it saved Samuel from the process of exnation.


    "I''ll go and take a look at Yvonne," Samuel said.


    Manfred nodded his head and made way for Samuel.


    When they got home, Gina, Han Tianyang, Godfrey, and He Ting all went to Samuel as fast as they could.


    "Samuel, you''re finally back. Yvonne has already locked herself in her room for a few days. She doesn''t want to see anyone."


    "Samuel, hurry up and think of a way


    to save her. | only have this cout


    | can¡¯t let spythns pens toner.¡±


    ''Dowrtanarhy I''ll go and have a look


    first." After sending them away,


    Samuel walked to the door of the


    room. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He knocked at the door.


    Yvonne''s voice came from the room. "I''m resting. | don¡¯t want to be disturbed."


    "It''s me, Yvonne," Samuel said.


    In the room, Yvonne instantly burst into tears. At this time, her mind was very fragile. In front of others, she could hide her


    vulnerability, but in front of Samuel, she could not do it, because this was her favorite person.


    But now, the person Yvonne feared the most was Samuel, because she didn''t want Samuel to see her ugly face.


    After a long silence, Yvonne said,


    "Samuel, you can''t see me. I''m afraid


    my appearance will scare you: Mau


    f | wihanee woOrsing? Can we


    stay young forever? Can''t we grow


    old in the future? No matter what you


    be, my love for you will never


    change," Samuel said softly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yvonne sobbed when she heard this. She was still young, but she already had the face of an old woman. She didn''t know how to


    face the love of Samuel. She didn''t want her image to change in Samuel''s mind.


    "But, but | don''t want you to see me right now," Yvonne said.


    "| can cure you, are you willing to


    believe me?" Samuel asked. When he


    had obtained the condensed bead,he


    had thought a Liwykeltter Shot the


    bead adulthave anything to do with


    Yvonne. However, at that time, he


    had been worried that Fu Yao''s


    memories would affect Yvonne. Now,


    Samuel had no choice but to do so,


    so he had no other choice. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    As the footsteps approached, the door lock was unlocked, but it was not opened.


    Samuel was not in a hurry. He knew Yvonne needed to be mentally prepared. After all, she had be different from before.


    "Don''t worry, | will definitely cure you," Samuel said.


    The door opened bit by bit. Yvonne lowered her head. When Samuel saw the silver hair, he could not help but feel sorry for her.


    After entering the room, the first thing Samuel did was to hug Yvonne in his arms. As he said, no matter what Yvonne had


    be, his love for Yvonne would not change at all. Even if she was really old, Samuel would always stay by her side to protect


    her.


    Yvonne felt the familiar body and couldn''t help holding Samuel''s waist.


    "I''m so scared. I''m afraid that if things go on like this, I''ll lose you. I''m afraid that Nian¡¯er will lose her mother." Yvonne cried


    bitterly. In front of Samuel, she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Samuel gently rubbed Yvonne''s back and said, "Don''t worry; | won''t let Nian¡¯er lose her mother. Whatever it takes, | will save


    you."


    He took Yvonne''s wrinkled hand, which was no longer as warm and gentle as before, but Samuel was not suspicious at all.


    After closing the door, Samuel and Yvonne sat on the edge of the bed.


    Yvonne kept her head down, not daring to let Samuel see what she looked like now.


    Samuel reached out his hand, held Yvonne''s chin, and slowly raised it.


    Yvonne struggled for a moment and then gave up. She slowly raised her head.


    "lm really happy," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel in confusion and asked, "What happiness?"


    ¡°My wife will be so old in the future. She is still so beautiful. How can | not be happy?¡± Samuel said.


    Yvonne broke into a smile through tears. Although she knew Samuel was trying to make her happy, she still couldn''t help but feel


    happy in her heart.


    Yvonne red at Samuel and said, "What did you do? How did you learn how to be glib-tongued?" "What do you mean by glib?


    My wordse from the bottom of my heart,¡± Samuel said with a serious look.


    ¡°Really? Even if | be like this, will you still love me?" Yvonne said in disbelief.


    Samuel''s right hand supported Yvonne''s head, and his head slowly moved forward. He gently kissed Yvonne''s lips, and then


    said, "It can¡¯t be false. | only recognize you as my wife in my life."


    Yvonne curled her lips and thought, "This is probably the best day I¡¯ve had in recent days."


    "Qi Yiyun still can¡¯t forget you. Are you really willing to part with such a beautiful woman?" Yvonne said.


    Samuel wrinkled his nose awkwardly. He had not forgotten Qi Yiyun, and he had


    been soft-hearted to Qi Yiyun several times. However, it was impossible for him to develop a rtionship with Qi Yiyun. After all,


    being soft-hearted was one thing, and true love was another.


    "No woman is qualified topete with you," Samuel said seriously.


    Yvonne snuggled up in Samuel''s arms like a little bird. This was her most secure chest and the ce she was most infatuated


    with.


    "But are you willing to hurt such a beautiful woman? You''ve seen Qi Yiyun take off her sses, haven''t you?" Yvonne said.


    Qi Yiyun''s amazement after she took off her sses was something Samuel had never felt on other people. There was too much


    of a difference between wearing sses and taking off the sses. They were twopletely different people. But


    even so, Samuel was still able to restrain his lust for Qi Yiyun.


    There werescivious men in the world, and Samuel was not interested in women, but the key was whether he could restrain his


    evil thoughts, and if someone could not control himself, he would be a pervert.


    However, Samuel restrained this point because of Yvonne.


    "Do you still remember what | told you before, to find a country with multiple wives? After all, I''m already like this; | can''t drag you


    down for the rest of your life. As long as you don''t abandon me, I''ll be very satisfied." Yvonne continued.


    Samuel couldn''t help pping Yvonne on the thigh and said, "Didn''t | tell you that | could cure you?"


    Yvonne took Samuel''s words as a constion because all the famous doctors around the world could do nothing about it. How


    could Samuel possibly cure her?


    "Stopforting me. ''Hope is more terrible than despair," Yvonne said.


    Samuel took a deep breath and took out the condensed bead. He had no idea whether the bead would work on Yvonne or not.


    However, he could only give it a try in this situation. He had a strong feeling that Yvonne''s sudden change had something to do


    with Fu Yao. If that was the case, not to mention the famous doctors all over the world, even Hua Tuo would not be able to cure


    Yvonne.


    "What is this? It''s so beautiful." Seeing the condensed pearls, Yvonne asked with a look of obsession.


    Women always showed this side when they saw beautiful things.


    Samuel couldn''t exin the origin of the bead to Yvonne, and she might not believe him. He could only say, "This is the magic


    medicine | got in Tiangi. It can cure all diseases."


    "A Tiangi magic Medicine!"


    There was a glimmer of hope in


    Yvonne''s eyes. Yvonne was wen


    aware of hat Kian ofekisterice


    Tiatg as. If this medicine was


    really obtained from Tianqi, maybe it


    could really cure her. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°It must be very expensive, right?" Yvonne asked.


    "Compared to you, it is worthless." Samuelughed.


    "Since Elder Yi has given you such an


    important thing, he mu thaye tipped


    ia at PTE AO Ge use at


    th¨¦ critical moment. How can you


    give it to me?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Yvonne hurriedly shook his head.


    ¡°For me, now is the most crucial moment. There is nothing that canpare to you," Samuel said.


    Yvonne lowered her head in gratitude.


    Samuel continued, "Open your mouth. Otherwise, I''ll take our daughter away from here. Don¡¯t ever see our lovely little girl


    again.¡±


    Yvonne raised her head and opened her mouth obediently.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As Samuel put the condensed bead


    near Yvonne''s mouth, it turned in


    cloud of fo and qentstiaight into


    Yvpnre''s!tHroat, which made him


    more convinced that there was some


    connection between him and Yvonne.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Feed me quickly." Yvonne did not feel anything in her mouth for a long time. She could not help reminding Samuel.


    "You''ve already eaten," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel in astonishment and said, "How could it be? Why didn''t | feel anything?¡±


    "Since it''s a divine medicine, it should melt in the mouth. How could you feel it?"


    Yvonne suddenly felt dizzy and said," Three thousand, why, why do | suddenly feel like this?"


    Before she could finish his words, Yvonne passed out.

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    Looking at Yvonne, Samuel''s heart skipped a beat.


    Because he didn''t know what was going to happen next, and what change the condensed pearl would bring about to Yvonne.


    All of this was challenging Samuel¡¯s horror limit. Even in the Devil King''s Cave, Samuel had never been afraid.


    Because he had long regarded Yvonne''s life as more important than his own. He would rather die than see Yvonne be in any


    danger.


    "Fu Yao, if you really have a connection with her, you have to ensure her life. Only then can | know what you want to do," Samuel


    said in a low voice.


    At this moment, Manfred''s excited voice rang out from the living room.


    Manfred hurried to the Hillside Vi the moment he heard that Samuel had returned. From his point of view, he had obtained a


    new life because of Samuel. It was also because of Samuel that he was able to be what he was today.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Before Samuel left Cloud City, he handed everything over to Manfred, but he failed to protect Yvonne. In Manfred''s eyes, it was


    his responsibility to let Yvonne suffer such a serious illness.


    When Samuel walked out from the room, Manfred directly knelt down in front of Samuel.


    "Samuel, it''s because | failed to protect Yvonne," Manfred lowered his head and said.


    ¡°Manfred, what are you doing?¡± Samuel quickly walked in front of Manfred, wanting to help Manfred up. What''s more, he did not


    me Manfred. This matter had nothing to do with Manfred. Yvonne''s aging was most likely due to Fu Yao. This was something


    that no one could control.


    "Samuel, don''t pull me. This will make me feel better,¡± Manfred said. Currently, those famous doctors had alreadye up with


    many methods to cure Yvonne, but their chances of curing her were extremely low. Manfred felt a sense of guilt in his heart. He


    felt that all of this was his responsibility.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. This uncle liked to shoulder the responsibility. He felt ufortable if he didn''t take the responsibility


    for the whole day.


    ¡°Manfred, | asked you to get up. What qualifications do you have to kneel down?" Samuel said with a smile. He grabbed


    Manfred''s clothes with one hand and lifted Manfred up with ease.


    Manfred felt his body floating in the air and he felt embarrassed. He thought to himself, ¡®This fellow''s strength is too frightening,


    to lift an adult so easily.¡¯


    "Samuel, you''re going too far, aren''t you?" Manfred said helplessly.


    "If you don¡¯t want to be humiliated, then listen to me obediently. This matter has nothing to do with you. | never thought of


    ming you," Samuel said.


    "But..."


    Before Manfred could finish his sentence, Samuel interrupted, "There¡¯s no huts¡¯. I''ve more or less guessed the reason for this


    matter, but | can¡¯t tell you all."


    The reason!


    Han Tianyang and Van Jun were both surprised to hear this. Samuel was far away in the Tiangi realm. How did he know why


    Yvonne was sick?


    Moreover, even those world-famous doctors had not found out the cause of Yvonne''s illness. How could he know?


    Han Tianyang and Yan Jun looked at each other, and their eyes were full of doubts.


    "Samuel, follow me to the backyard." Han Tianyang said to Samuel.


    Samuel nodded his head, patted Manfred''s shoulder and said, "Regarding this matter, you don''t have to me yourself. It really


    has nothing to do with you. You only need to know that this is something that no one can stop."


    Manfred waspletely confused. He really didn''t understand the meaning behind this sentence.


    In the backyard, Han Tianyang stared at Samuel. After his grandson went to Tianqi, he seemed to have changed a lot, but Han


    Tianyang couldn''t tell what exactly had changed.


    "Samuel, how do you know the reason for Yvonne''s illness?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "Grandpa, there are some things | can''t tell you for the time being, because this is the rule of Tianqi," Samuel said. As for Fu Yao,


    even Elder Yi and He Qingfeng didn''t know about it. Samuel hid it because he didn''t want Yvonne to get into unnecessary trouble


    because of this matter.


    After all, his current thoughts were all conjectures, and there was no way to confirm the rtionship between Yvonne and Fu


    Yao.


    Han Tianyang nodded. If Tianqi had not been strictly regted, there would not have been any information about Tianqi in the


    workshops for many years.


    "Did you gain anything from this trip


    to the Tianqi era? Have you be


    stronger?" Yan Jun could not help but


    ask. The Tianqi era was the gathering


    eee Line eon it in the


    was the highest ce that


    every top martial artist wanted to


    enter. Even though Yan Jun did not


    have the honor to enter the Tianqi


    era, he was still pleased to see


    Samuel enter it. Yan Jun would be


    even happier if Samuel could achieve


    something in the Tianqi era Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa Yan, the Tianqi is divided


    into four levels: Heaven, Earth, Xuan,


    and Yellow. The Heaven level is the


    highest. Every year wey will


    ranking sora mpatition for en person


    th dkorhote themselves. | went to the


    Tianqi this time and happened to


    catch up with the ranking


    competition. But it¡¯s not a


    coincidence. It should be deliberately


    arranged by Elder Yi, " Samuel said.


    This was not a big secret, so he could


    let Han Tianyang and Yan Jun know


    about it. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Han Tianyang''s and Yan Jun''s eyes revealed an extremely strong desire for knowledge. Since Samuel was


    coincidentally in the gradingpetition, then what level was he now?


    "Have you reached the Xuan Level?" Yan Jun could not wait to ask.


    Samuel nodded with a smile on his face.


    Yan Jun pped his hands and said, "Good, he is indeed a disciple of the Hannigan family. Even if he went to Tianqi, he did not


    embarrass the Hannigan family. Good job."


    "Samuel. Remember, you can''t be


    arrogant. You have just reached the


    Tianqi Realm and have been


    promoted. | think many people will


    treat you as a thorn in their side. In


    the Tianqi Realm in the ature Ga!


    myst Keep alow stofile.¡± Han


    Tianyang reminded Samuel. Although


    he couldn''t understand what a ce


    the Tianqi Realm was, he believed


    that there would inevitably be


    disputes wherever there were people,


    and there would inevitably be open


    and secret fights. If Samuel was too


    outstanding, he would naturally be


    envied by others. So now, Samuel


    had to keep a low profile. When he


    had a solid foundation, he wouldn''t


    take those viins seriously. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Can you participate in the second gradingpetition next year?" Compared to these deceptions, Yan Jun was more


    concerned about his strength. He wanted to know what Samuel would do next year and whether he could continue to be


    promoted.


    Samuel shook his head and smiled without saying a word.


    Van Jun had a puzzled expression on his face. The gradingpetition was held once a year. Since Samuel had already


    completed his promotion this year, it was only natural that he could continue to participate next year. Why would he shake his


    head?


    "Could it be that there are other time rules for promotion?" Van Jun asked.


    "It is not the rule of time. It is because | am no longer able to advance. This is because the current me is already a Heaven level


    one." Samuelughed and said.


    Heaven... Heaven-level!

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    Han Tianyang and Van Jun¡¯s expressions couldn¡¯t be described in words anymore.


    They opened their eyes and mouths wide. Samuel could even see the two men''s peach -like bodies clearly.


    ¡°Ifm promoted again, | am afraid that | will only be able to grab the position of Elder Vi." Samuel said.


    Han Tianyang''s breathing was much heavier, and his chest was obviously rising and falling violently.


    There were four levels of Tiangi, Heaven, Earth, Xuan, and Yellow, but Samuel hadpleted the fourth level of the leap in less


    than a month after going to the Tianqi Realm. This was unbelievable to Han Tianyang.


    "Samuel, you... you didn¡¯t joke with us, did you?" Yan Jun asked in a trembling voice. Tianqi was the highest ce for martial


    artists. Even if Yan Jun had never been there, he knew that there were many masters there. In his opinion, it was not easy for


    Samuel to achieve the first promotion. He did not expect that this boy would be so exaggerated that he directly reached the


    Heaven Level.


    ¡°Of course not. | am indeed a Heaven-level powerhouse in the Tianqi realm," Samuel said.


    Han Tianyang walked up to Samuel, stretched out his trembling hand, grabbed Samuel''s arms, and said, "Samuel, you... you..."


    When the words were about toe out of his mouth, Han Tianyang didn¡¯t know how to say it. He wanted to praise Samuel very


    much, but he didn''t know how to praise him because the development of the matter was far beyond his imagination. The words


    in his mind were not enough to describe Samuel.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Grandpa, when | first entered the Tianqi era, there were indeed people who wanted to do harm to me. But now, those harmful


    factors have all disappeared. The Tianqi era is a ce where strength is respected, and my powerful strength is enough to


    completely nip those evil thoughts in the bud," Samuel said.


    No matter whether it was Lin Tong or He Xiaoxiao, both of them had wanted to take Samuel''s life. They had even deliberately


    added more difficulty to Samuel during the gradingpetition. However, all of this had vanished with the strength that Samuel


    had disyed.


    In today''s Tianqi era, no one dared to y tricks on Samuel. Most of the people even regarded him as an idol because he had


    achieved a miracle that no one could believe, and he reced the title of the favored son of Lin Tong.


    "Okay, okay, okay." Han Tianyang, who didn''t know what to say, said three Okay in a row.


    Yan Jun also walked in front of Samuel. He asked out of curiosity, "Other than you, who else has achieved such a shocking


    result?"


    ¡°Unprecedented.¡± After a pause, the smiling Samuel continued, "! guess there will be no one else in the future."


    Yan Jun shook his head helplessly and said, "Back then, you were still a little kid and had to be trained by me. But now, you are


    already the strongest in the Tianqi


    Realm. As for me, | am bing more and more useless."


    "Grandpa Van, how can you say that? In my heart, you are always the best," Samuel said.


    Van Junughed heartily and said, "With your words, Grandpa Van will live happily for the rest of my life. However, Grandpa Van


    still reminded you that a tall tree catches the wind. You''d better be careful in everything."


    Samuel naturally understood this reason. This was also the reason why he had been able to endure it for so many years. Back


    then, when he had established his own power in Swallow City, Samuel had never shown up on any asion for the slightest


    vanity.


    Even though he hade to Cloud City and was scolded by tens of thousands of people, Samuel could still turn a deaf ear to


    them. This dormant heart had been groomed by Samuel since he was young. Although he could no longer hide his strength, his


    cautious character would not change because of this.


    "Grandpa Van, | understand," Samuel said.


    Han Tianyang and Van Jun suddenly stopped talking, and there was a strange look in their eyes.


    Samuel knew that they had a strong desire for knowledge in Tianqi. After all, this was a very mysterious ce. Anyone who was


    curious would be interested in this ce and want to know what kind of existence Tianqi was and why it existed.


    It was a pity that Samuel could not reveal the secret of Tianqi to them. Moreover, the news about the Second World was so


    shocking that Samuel did not want them to worry.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa Van, | know what you want to ask, but there are rules in Tianqi. | really can''t answer your questions," Samuel


    said apologetically.


    Han Tianyang shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter. I''m just curious. | won''t let you break the rules of Tianqi."


    "That''s right. It''s just that we''re unable to control our curiosity. It wouldn''t matter if you didn''t say it," said Van Jun.


    Looking at the dark look in their eyes, Samuel knew that they were disappointed. He could not help but say, "I can only tell you


    that this world is not as simple as you think."


    "Samuel."


    At this time, Fang Zhan''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    By the time Samuel turned his head, Fang Zhan was already kneeling in front of him.


    Fang Zhan used to be one of the top


    ten masters in the Tianqi era, but


    now he was not a in thet)


    Ti nal gre while Seve was a


    ster at the Heaven grade of the


    Tianqi era. In addition, Fang Zhan felt


    guilty about him, so he didn''t feel


    reluctant to kneel down. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa, you guys go back first." Samuel said to Han Tianyang and Van Jun.


    The two nodded and returned to the vi.


    Samuel walked up to Fang Zhan,


    squatted down to help him up, and


    said, "Everyone has his own selfi


    motives. | can undegstaltd whyyou


    da tnna have to thank you. If


    not because of your selfishness, you


    would have told others that | died,


    they would probably go through a


    desperate situation. Now it can be


    considered saving me a lot of


    trouble." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Although that was what he said, Fang Zhan, after all, vited Elder Yi''s order. After all, when he returned to Cloud City, it was


    personally ordered by Elder Yi.


    "| also wanted to tell them the truth,


    but | really couldn''t do it. Without


    Nangong Boling''s hel | woutdastT


    ve eohante ay my daughter


    inthis life," Fang Zhan said with his


    head down. Now, apart from the


    Nangong family, no one else in the


    world dared to do it in this way.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It took a lot of money and manpower topare DNA with people of the same age in the world. Only the Nangong family had


    such a wide range of connections and amazing wealth.


    Samuel patted Fang Zhan on the shoulder and said, "I really don''t me you, and I''ll ask Nangong Boling to send men to help


    you find your daughter as soon as possible."


    Fang Zhan lowered his head in shame.


    Samuel didn''t me him, but continued to help him, which made him feel ashamed.


    But now Fang Zhan had a bigger doubt in his heart. How did Samuele out of the Devil King''s Cave alive?


    It must be noted that the movement that day must have been caused by the strange beast. In Fang Zhan''s view, no one could


    survive the confrontation with the strange beast.

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    Seeing Fang Zhan looking left and right, Samuel knew what he wanted to ask, but he didn''t take the initiative to mention it. After


    all, Samuel didn''t want others to know what had happened in the Devil King''s Cave.


    The reason why the little white snake was able to suppress other strange beasts was still the biggest confusion in Samuel''s


    heart. Moreover, Samuel could not understand why it would disy such an intimate state toward him.


    "Samuel, how did youe out of the Devil King''s Cave alive?" Fang Zhan was sure that no one around knew about it, so he


    asked in a low voice.


    "We came out as we fight," Samuel said.


    "Fight?" Fang Zhan looked at Samuel in astonishment.


    Although Samuel was very powerful, those strange beasts were even stronger. How could he survive a direct confrontation with


    the strange beast?


    "Are you kidding? Those beasts are so powerful that even Elder Yi and He Qingfeng is no match for them. How did you do that?¡±


    Fang Zhan asked.


    ¡°Use my hands, how else can | do it?" Samuel smiled and said.


    This sentence was a bit too perfunctory. Fang Zhan was not a fool, so he naturally wouldn''t believe it. However, since Samuel


    didn''t want to say it, he didn''t ask further.


    However, there was one more thing he was very curious about. What kind of strange beast did Samuel encounter?


    ¡°What¡¯s the appearance of the strange beast you met?" Fang Zhan asked.


    "It''s a chimpanzee. It''s huge, but its body is heavy. It can''t run faster than me," Samuel said.


    ¡°ording to the record of the Tianqi Secret Book, there are a total of six strange beasts in Devil King''s Cave. The gori you


    met is not the strongest among the six strange beasts. It seems that you are lucky, " Fang Zhan said.


    Hearing this, Samuel¡¯s interest was aroused because he had seen six beasts before. Although the little white snake had shown


    inexplicable suppression, he did not know if it was really the strongest.


    Since there was a secret record, Fang Zhan should know who the strongest beast in the Devil King''s Cave was.


    ¡°What is the strongest?" Samuel asked out of curiosity.


    "Red-eyed Jade Python, you''re lucky that you didn''t meet it." Fang Zhan sighed.


    Red-eyed Jade Python?


    The little white snake''s eyes were indeed red, but it was only as thick as a thumb. How could it be called a python?


    Was it because of the wrong record in the secret book that the strength of the redeyed jade python was exaggerated?


    ¡°How big is the red-eyed jade python in the records?" Samuel asked.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°A thousand feet long, like a swimming dragon," Fang Zhan said.


    Samuel burst intoughter. "A thousand feet long? Isn''t that a joke? The little white snake is only a meter long." "What are you


    laughing at?" Fang Zhan looked at Samuel in confusion. He didn''t know why he wouldugh.


    "No, it''s nothing. It seems that I''m lucky. If | encounter this red-eyed jade python, I¡¯m afraid I''ll die," Samuel said.


    Fang Zhan nodded in agreement. A thousand feet long body could eat people without spitting out bones. If Samuel met him, how


    could hee out alive?


    "| didn''t expect you to be a Heaven Level expert in less than a month. I''m afraid that in the future, no one can surpass your


    achievements in Tianqi," Fang Zhan said with a look of amazement. If someone used to say that it would take less than a month


    to rise from the Yellow Level to the Heaven Level, he would definitely treat it as a joke. But now, Samuel has really done it. It was


    unbelievable, but he had to believe it.


    "| really hope that there will be more people who surpass me," Samuel said with a sigh.


    Fang Zhan didn''t understand Samuel''s meaning at first, but he soon figured it out. He should have been to the forbidden area.


    He knew the existence of the second world, and he also knew how much danger the second world would bring to the earth.


    Only when there were enough experts could they resist the invasion of the second world, which exined why Samuel thought


    so.


    ¡°Has Elder Yi decided to go to the second world?" Fang Zhan asked.


    "No." Samuel shook his head.


    Fang Zhan frowned. He knew very well about Elder Yi''s n. He wanted Samuel to be the leader of the four sects, he had


    to explore the second world. Now that Samuel had be a Heaven Level expert, Elder Yi himself should carry out the n


    ording to the original n. Why didn''t he go to the second world now?


    Just as he was about to ask the reason, Samuel said, "I''ll go there in person."


    Fang Zhan stood stunned on the spot.


    "You, you go there?" Fang Zhan asked in surprise.


    The Second World waspletely unknown. It was a dangerous ce for him to die. The reason why Elder Yi would go was


    that he hadn''t much time to live, and he could afford to pay any price for it without any hesitation.


    However, Fang Zhan never thought that Samuel would go there. Because once he died in the second world, what would Yvonne


    and Han Nian do?

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    On the matter of going to the second world, Samuel''s attitude was very tough. Elder Yi really could do nothing to him. Although


    he did not agree verbally, in his heart, he had acquiesced to this matter. Moreover, Elder Yi had to admit that Samuel¡¯s going to


    the second world might be more useful than him.


    After the conversation with Fang Zhan, Samuel returned to the vi.


    "Samuel, how is Yvonne? Do you really have a way to cure her?" Gina asked Samuel nervously. Although she did not fulfill her


    duty as a mother in the past, now she not only wanted to be good to Samuel, but also regarded Yvonne as her daughter.


    Gina was well aware how much Samuel cared about Yvonne, so she did not want anything unexpected to happen to Yvonne.


    Samuel was not sure what the condensed bead would do to Yvonne, so he was not sure if he would be able to cure her.


    "Mom, don''t worry too much. During this period of time, don''t disturb her. She needs to slowly absorb the medicine | give her,"


    Samuel said.


    Samuel couldn''t predict what would happen if Yvonne ate the condensed pearl. However, it was certain that Yvonne couldn''t be


    disturbed during this period, so he didn''t want anyone to disturb Yvonne.


    Gina nodded repeatedly and said, "Don''t worry. | will stay at home and not let anyone enter her room."


    Samuel smiled. At this moment, Gina had put in a lot of effort to show concern for Yvonne. Samuel could sense this point.


    Although he understood that Gina was doing her best to make up for her mistake, Samuel had never thought of quibbling over


    the things of the past.


    Because the current Samuel no longer in the mood to care about what had happened in the past.


    The crisis of the second world was ced in front of him, which was what he needed to solve. All the previous grudges were not


    worth mentioning to Samuel.


    At this time, a little girl suddenly ran into the vi, with a ponytail, full of youthfulness.


    "Brother, when did youe back?" Tian Ting er ran to Samuel and threw herself into his arms.


    Samuel was still quite concerned about this sister. There was a vitality that could infect others in Tian Ling''er''s body. If he stayed


    with her for a long time, he would feel that he was much younger.


    "| just arrived," Samuel said.


    ¡°How about my sister? How is she? Do you have any way to save her?" Tian Ling''er asked with concern.


    "She just took some medicine and is resting. We can''t disturb her," Samuel said.


    Tian Ling''er nodded vigorously and said," Brother, don¡¯t worry. I''m a good girl now."


    Samuel smiled indifferently. One side of Tian Ling¡¯er''s innocence would always cause him to forget many troubles. Of course, as


    the daughter of the Heavenly family, Tian Ling''er was not the only innocent.


    ¡°How''s your grandfather?" Samuel asked. "His body is excellent, but since you left, it is no fun ying with him." Tian Ling''er said


    with a pout.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "He is your grandfather, not for you to y."


    "By the way, brother, | have something to tell you." After saying this, Tian Ling''er secretly nced at Godfrey.


    Samuel understood what she meant and said, "Let''s go. I''ll show you around."


    "OK." Tian Ling''er held Samuel¡¯s hand. If this scene was seen by others, it would be normal to treat them as a couple.


    After walking out of the vi, Samuel said," Is there anything you can¡¯t say in front of Godfrey?"


    ¡°Brother, do you know the rumors in Cloud City?" asked Tian Ling''er.


    "| just came back. How can | know any rumors? What''s going on?" Samuel was puzzled.


    "Someone deliberately spread the news that my sister cuckolded you, so she got a strange disease. The news has spread


    throughout Cloud City two days ago, and almost everyone is talking about it," said Tian Ling¡¯er.


    There was a hint of killing intent in Samuel''s eyes. It was a rumor about Yvonne being seriously injured, but someone dared to


    talk nonsense in Cloud City''s territory. He wanted to die as soon as possible.


    "From the looks, you have already found out who did it?" Samuel asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Harvey and Yara, the news was


    deliberately spread by these two people," Tian Ling''er said, gnashing her teeth.


    When she thought of these two people, she flew into a rage. They had ruined Yvonne''s innocence. Even if they died, they would


    not be able to offset their mistakes.


    Samuel coldly smiled. He thought that they should be well aware of the current situation after letting these two off thest time


    around. Given the strength of these two fellows, how would they fight him?


    However, what surprised Samuel was that even so, they still did not learn to behave well. It seemed that if he did not teach them


    a lesson, the two of them would never be able to see the truth.


    "I''ll take care of it," Samuel said.


    Tian Ling''er stuck out her tongue. She did not expect Samuel to return so soon.


    Furthermore, her anger would not wait for


    Samuel to return. Hence, she had already sent Manfred to settle this matter.


    "Brother, I''ve already asked Manfred to vaporize them," Tian Ling''er said carefully.


    "Vaporize them?"


    Samuel frowned slightly. No wonder


    Tian Ling¡¯er deliberately n eat)


    Godfrey j st ngyONtGrred out that


    Fctob Sey avoided Godfrey.


    After all, Harvey and Vara were of the


    Sue family . Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At this point, Samuel could not me Tian Ling¡¯er. After all, Harvey and Vara deserved it.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since you''ve already done it, let''s do it this way," Samuel said.


    Seeing Samuel was not angry because of her decision, Tian Ling¡¯er let out a sigh of relief.


    But what he said next made Tian Ling''er worried again.


    "| never expected you to be so ruthless even though you look harmless,¡± Samuel said.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Tian Ling''er pursed her lips defiantly


    and said, "Brother, do you es


    when | fir heard sisal fis, was so


    andy at | almost exploded on the


    spot? How can | bear them to nder


    my sister like this?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    m not ming you. | am praising you." Samuelughed.


    "Hmm?" Tian Ling''er was confused. She did not feel any praise from Samuel''s words.


    Samuel patted Tian Ling¡¯er''s shoulder


    and said, "You are the only


    descendant of the Hea enly Farnily!


    h ug>Y eH ara Witt you are the


    only heir of the Heavenly Family. The


    more powerful you are, the more


    capable you are to control the


    Heavenly Family. Aren''t you praising


    it?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Brother, we have many rtives in our family," said Tian Ling''er.


    "The Heavenly family is the world that your grandfather took over by himself.


    How can other rtivespare to you?


    I''m sure that the situation that Tian Changsheng wants to see the most is that he hopes that you can take over the Heavenly


    family," Samuel exined.

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    After listening to these words, Tian Ling¡¯er was lost in thought. Because she never thought that she would shoulder the great


    inheritance of her family. In her opinion, the business of the Heavenly family may fall into the hands of her cousins in the future.


    "Brother, will my grandpa really think so?" Tian Ling¡¯er asked.


    ¡°He''s been working hard all his life. If he''s handed it over to someone else, do you think he''ll be willing to do that?" Samuel said


    with a smile.


    Tian Ling¡¯er felt that what he said was reasonable. She nodded and said, "Brother, if grandpa really thinks so, | won¡¯t let him


    down."


    "Since you have such thoughts, I''ll take you to meet someone," Samuel said.


    "Brother, | also want to introduce someone to you. It''s at the gate of the vi area," said Tian Ling¡¯er.


    "Little girl, it seems that you don''t just care about your sister. You have other purposes. " Samuel said with a smile.


    Tian Ling er did not need to y tricks in front of Samuel, and she did not have such an idea. She said directly, "It¡¯s of course the


    most important thing to care about my sister. As for this person, it doesn''t matter if you see him or not. At the worst, I''ll ask him to


    get out of here."


    "Since he is here, | will see him. Wait for me."


    Samuel went back to the vi and once again warned everyone not to disturb


    Yvonne, no matter what happened in the room or any movement.


    At the gate of the vi area on Cloudridge.


    Chen Yi had a fearful look on his face. Tian Ling''er had brought him here to meet Samuel. Chen Yi could not control the


    nervousness in his heart. After all, Samuel was the most powerful person in Cloud City. Chen Yi could not help but feel guilty


    when he met such a powerful figure.


    The Chens were unknown to the A-list families in Cloud City. Chen Yi also knew this. The Chens were nothing to the real big


    shots in Cloud City. No one even took the Chens seriously.


    However, he was currently able to meet a great person at Samuel''s level. In the past, this was something that he could not even


    imagine.


    Watching Samuel and Tian Ling¡¯er walk towards him from afar, Chen Yi suddenly felt at a loss as to what to do. He kept rubbing


    his hands together to ease his nervousness.


    "Brother, he is Chen Yi. If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid that the truth behind my sister¡¯s rumor wouldn''t have been revealed yet,"


    Tian Ling¡¯er introduced to Samuel.


    Chen Yi gulped. His throat was so dry that it was on fire.


    ¡°Brother Samuel." Chen Yi yelled with his head lowered. He did not even dare to look Samuel in the eye.


    On the way here, Tian Ling¡¯er had told Samuel the process of solving the case. Samuel was very clear about what Chen Yi did to


    Yara. He had done a good job. He had not only let Yara tell the truth, but also made Yara feel a real sense of despair.


    However, this was also what Yara deserved. If she had not always wanted to marry into a rich and powerful family, she would not


    have fallen into Chen Yi''s gentle trap.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m not a man-eating tiger," Samuel said to Chen Yi.


    Atiger?


    Even if it was a tiger''s butt, Chen Yi would dare touch it. However, in Chen Yi''s eyes, Samuel was much more powerful than a


    tiger. He could be called a ferocious beast. After all, a bigwig at his level could turn the entire Cloud City upside down with just a


    casual word.


    "Brother Samuel, I''ve never seen such a big shot like you. I''ve lost myposure. I''m sorry," Chen Yi said.


    Chen Yi¡¯s words amused Samuel. It seemed that this guy was so nervous that he didn''t know what to say.


    Tian Ling¡¯er red at Chen Yi. This guy usually had to deal with various situations with ease. How could he not speak when he


    saw Samuel?


    "Chen Yi, look at what you''re capable of. What are you going to do in the future?" Tian Ling¡¯er said disdainfully.


    Chen Yi buried his head even deeper when he heard that.


    Samuel said, "In that case, let''s meet another day."


    ¡°Another day?"


    Chen Yi knew that meeting Samuel was as difficult as ascending to heaven. If he missed this opportunity, he might never have


    another chance in his life.


    Chen Yi gathered his courage and raised his head. He said, "Brother Samuel, I''m fine now. Give me another chance."


    "Since that''s the case, let''s go. Follow me to the Weakriver Real Estate," Samuel said.


    Chen Yi quickly ran to his car and opened the door for Samuel.


    After getting on the car, they headed for the Weakriver Real Estate.


    The current Weakriver Real Estate was under Tang Long''s full supervision.


    Ever since he took Liam''s position, Tang Long, who had been rejected by allpanies, had be a hotshot character and


    had been ttered by countless people. Countless people tried their best to invite Tang Long to dinner. However, Tang Long did


    not be arrogant because of this. He clearly understood who gave him this position today. He also knew that he was not ina


    stable position. Once he did something wrong, he would lose his position with just a single word from Samuel.


    Therefore, before doing anything, Tang Long would consider the consequences and never dare to act recklessly.


    In the past, Tang Long had hated


    Samuel because Samuel''s marriage


    with Yvonne. He had even made aa


    trouble for Sarpye\ several tif But


    row tarig Long had recognized the


    gap between himself and Samuel. He


    had not only put his hatred behind


    him, but also felt grateful to Samuel.


    If it were not for him, he would not


    have been able to enjoy today''s glory.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    While he was processing documents in his office, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Apretty secretary came in and said to


    Tang Long, "President Tang, someone wants to see you."


    "There are too many people who want to see me. Let him go. | don¡¯t have time," Tang Long said without raising his head.


    "Tang Long, you really put on airs."


    A familiar voice came from the door of the office, and Tang Long immediately tightened his muscles.


    When he looked up and saw that it was Samuel, his mind went nk. He stood up subconsciously.


    "Mr. Hannigan, | didn''t know it was you. I''m sorry," Tang Long said quickly.


    Samuel smiled and said, "I''m here to see Boss Tang''s power. Can''t |?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Tang Long panicked. He didn''t have


    any prestige, but there were too


    many people who want d toplesise!


    As) didat wsansoo astray, so


    h Yaa meet those people. If he had


    known that the visitor was Samuel,


    he wouldn''t have had such an


    attitude and would have waited at the


    door. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "President Hannigan, | thought..."


    Before Tang Long could finish his


    words, Samuel waved his ha den


    interrupted | kn@nBaSyou want to


    shy! n''t really care about this. You


    don''t have to exin." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tang Long breathed a sigh of relief and said to his secretary, "You go out first and close the door."


    Since Samuel was here, he must have something to order him to do, and these things could not be disclosed casually.

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    Chen Yi''s state of mind was very subtle. He had thought that he would lose face because of his nervousness. But now, it seemed


    that his performance in front of Samuel was nothing at all.


    Tang Long was now a well-known big shot in Cloud City. Countless big families wanted to make friends with him, but his


    performance in front of Samuel was not as calm as his. He was also so nervous that he could not even speak clearly.


    Thinking of this, it was not a big deal for her to behave like this.


    Chen Yi couldn''t help but feel envious of Samuel at this moment. To reach such a level of status, he was able to make Tang Long


    so nervous that he didn''t know what to do. He wondered when he would be able to reach such heights.


    ¡°Mr. Hannigan, what can | do for you?" Tang Long took the initiative to ask Samuel.


    Samuel had nothing special to tell Tang Long. He just wanted to take a look at the Weakriver Real Estate. After all, this was his


    property. Although he didn''t care about these things now, he didn''t want Tang Long to mess with him.


    More importantly, the Weakriver Real Estate rose from Yvonne. Samuel could ignore the other properties like Swallow City''s


    Fengqianpany, but the Weakriver Real Estate could not be ignored.


    "Tang Long, you''re doing well now. You didn''t do anything out of line, did you?" Samuel asked.


    Tang Long had a clear conscience on this matter. He had struggled for a long time because he was now fully qualified to use his


    position and status to take advantage of his wealth. Just the gifts from those who wanted to please him were a big fortune.


    But Tang Long didn''t dare to ept any of them, because he knew better than anyone how he got his current status and how


    easily he would lose it.


    ¡°Mr. Hannigan, | haven¡¯t done anything bad to you, nor have | ever abused my power to collect money for myself. | can


    guarantee this with my life," Tang Long said.


    Samuel nodded. Based on his understanding of Tang Long, this fellow had used every means to earn money in the past.


    However, Tang Long was very smart. He knew what money could be taken and what money could not be taken. Moreover, to


    him right now, money was something that could be easily obtained. As long as he was able to maintain his current status, he


    would naturally be able to make a fortune in the future.


    "His name is Chen Yi. You two should get to know each other," Samuel said.


    "Hello, my name is Tang Long.¡± Tang Long took the initiative to walk up to Chen Yi. Since it was Samuel who introduced him, he


    naturally did not dare to slight him.


    Chen Yi was ttered. The Chens were not so powerful that they didn''t even have the right to meet Tang Long once. However,


    Tang Long took the initiative to greet him.


    "Hello, President Tang." Chen Yi bent down and made a respectful gesture.


    "You will work together in Cloud City''s development in the future. However, there is something | have to remind you that | can get


    what | give you back. Before doing anything, you should carefully consider my words," Samuel said.


    "Boss Hannigan, don''t worry. I''ll remember it as a motto of life," Tang Long said.


    Samuel continued, "In a couple of days, there will be another person who will return. His position in my heart is much higher than


    yours. However, | will not take your position. He does not have any actual authority when hees to Cloud City. However, as


    long as it is determined by him, you will have to carry it out ording to his decision.¡±


    Other than Manfred and the rest, there was another important person who had been the most loyal person to Samuel for so


    many years. That person was Tang Zong. Whether it was in Bin County or the U.S., Tang Zong''s loyalty to Samuel had never


    changed.


    "Boss Hannigan, I''ll keep it in mind." Tang Long nodded and said. Although he had no real power, Tang Long knew very well that


    this man''s identity was higher than his. However, this was not something that Tang Long dared to make a fuss about.


    ¡°His name is Tang Zong, and hees from the same family as you. Cloud City will be his ce of retirement in the future, "


    Samuel said.


    Upon hearing these words, Tang Long could sense that the rtionship between Tang Zong and Samuel was not ordinary.


    Otherwise, how could Samuel find him a ce to live in retirement?


    These words were engraved in Tang Long''s mind. When Tang Zong came to Cloud City, he would definitely be an honored


    guest. After exining these things, Samuel and Tian Ling¡¯er left the Weakriver Real Estate.


    As soon as they got out of thepany, Tian Ling¡¯er stared at Samuel.


    Samuel felt ufortable by his gaze. He said, "Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you''re so powerful. You''ve changed Chen Yi''s life with just a casual word. The Chens used to be an insignificant family


    in Cloud City, but now, the Chens are a top-tier family in Cloud City," said Tian Ling''er with a smile.


    "It''s not appropriate for the eldest miss of the Heavenly Family to say these words to me. Isn''t it just a matter of one word for


    you?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Tian Ling''er pouted and said, "How can the Heavenly familypare with you? Since you became powerful, even Grandpa said


    that the Heavenly family can''tpare with you." "| haven''t seen my apprentice for a long time Let''s go to your house," Samuel


    said.


    Tian Ling''er was filled with joy. In the


    past, what she had anticipated the


    most was Samuel Ieego. EAE |


    enlyr tainly ak ough Tian


    Ling''er no longer had any thoughts of


    Samuel, she was still very happy


    Samuel was able to go to her own


    home. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel had appeared in Cloud City.


    The news that he had returned


    quickly spread to the variousrge


    ns in Cloud Cit hose e


    inmpediatar ofde ed their disciples to


    not stir up any trouble during this


    period of time. If they were to offend


    Samuel, they would be doomed


    eternally. After all, they had taught


    this kind of lesson in the past. No one


    dared to underestimate this kind of


    matter. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The Heavenly Vi District.


    At present, the status of the Heavenly


    family was not as high as it used to


    be, and there were fewaryisiofa"¡¯


    fais iSde Tian


    Changsheng a lot freer. Without any


    social activities, he could enjoy a


    morefortable life. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Dad, Ling¡¯er seems to have brought Samuel to our home.¡± When Tian Honghui received the news, he immediately went to the


    study room of Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Changsheng was stunned. Without saying a word, he quickly walked to the door of the vi and greeted Samuel.


    A few minutester, Tian Ling¡¯er appeared, holding Samuel''s hand.


    When Tian Changsheng smiled, his old face was full of wrinkles.


    "Samuel, when did youe back?" Tian Changsheng asked enthusiastically.


    Samuel sighed and said to Tian Ling''er beside him, "Ling¡¯er, in this world, people¡¯s hearts are not ancient. He doesn''t even know


    how to respect his teacher."


    Tian Ling''er nodded and said, "Brother, do you want me to help you punish him? | think pulling his beard is the best choice."


    Tian Changsheng subconsciously protected his beard. This little girl was so powerful that even he, her grandfather, was cheated


    by her.

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    Seeing Tian Ling er walking toward him, Tian Changsheng was quite good at assessing the situation. He quickly shouted to


    Samuel, "Master, I''m so old. Can you bear to see me being tortured?"


    Samuel smiled faintly. This old naughty child was still the same as before. He was the head of the Heavenly Family. He did not


    have the dignity of an elder, nor did he have the courage of the leader of the A-list family.


    "That''s right. When you see your master, how can you not call?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Tian Honghui didn''t know whether tough or cry. Although this kind of scene seemed like a farce, others would still think that


    Samuel didn''t respect people when they saw it. However, this kind of treatment was not something that an ordinary person could


    enjoy.


    Tian Honghui once looked down on Samuel. He didn''t even think that Samuel would have much of a development in Cloud City.


    But now, even he was d that he had such a rtionship with Samuel.


    The rtionship between master and disciple, as well as brother and sister, was the only way to ensure the status of the


    Heavenly family in Cloud City.


    ¡°Master, | heard that you went far away this time. Why did youe back so soon? " Tian Changsheng asked Samuel. He only


    knew that Samuel had left Cloud City.


    People like Tian Changsheng did not know that Samuel had gone to Tianqi City, let alone what kind of ce it was.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a while. Your brain is getting duller and duller.


    What else can |e back for besides Yvonne?" Samuel said.


    Tian Changsheng nodded repeatedly and asked, "How''s your wife doing?"


    Speaking of Yvonne''s situation, Samuel''s expression became a little serious, because he was not sure what Yvonne would


    be.


    Originally, he should have stayed with Yvonne, but he was afraid that he would be too worried and affect the development of the


    situation, so he left the Hillside Vi.


    "| believe she will get better," Samuel said.


    Seeing the change in Samuel''s expression, Tian Ling¡¯er also said, "Grandpa, your question is really nonsense. Of course, my


    sister will get better."


    Tian Changsheng knew that he had made a mistake, so he changed the topic and asked, "Will you still leave aftering back


    this time?"


    "Yes." Samuel said without thinking," When Yvonne gets better, | will leave immediately.¡±


    The Second World had be a big problem for Samuel. If this problem could not be solved as soon as possible, Yvonne and


    Han Nian would not be safe. So he hoped to go to the Second World more than anyone else. Even if the Second World gave


    people a feeling of being in hell, Samuel was not afraid at all.


    When faced with something that he could not choose, it was the best choice to face it calmly. This was because hesitation could


    not change the oue.


    "| don''t know if | should say it or not," said Tian Changsheng.


    "Go ahead. Don''t put on an act," Samuel said.


    "| always feel that you..." Tian Changsheng''s expression slowly became serious and he continued to say, "You have a great


    responsibility. For you, this matter may even affect the safety of Yvonne and Nian¡¯er."


    Samuel''s eyes narrowed. This old fox was indeed smart. He did not know that there was a Tianqi and there was no basis for him


    to figure out this idea, but he could guess this. This was definitely not something that an ordinary person could do.


    Samuel was very curious. How did he guess that?


    ¡°What about your foundation?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Tian Changsheng smiled faintly and said," Nian¡¯er is still young. The speed of growth every day is the time when she needs her


    father to apany her. And you''d rather give up thispanionship. Isn''t it serious enough?"


    Samuel had a lot of feelings. Tian Changsheng knew very well that he had married into the Sue family for three years, he had


    endured humiliation and been scolded for what he had done. Why did he do that? Wasn''t it for Yvonne?


    This kind of rtionship was beyond the scope of what the Tian Changsheng could understand. After all, he was the Young


    Master of the Hannigan family in Swallow City. With this kind of identity, why did he need to be humiliated by the Sue family? But


    now, Samuel¡¯s identity was exposed and he was the most powerful person in Cloud City. Logically speaking, he should be with


    Yvonne and Han Nian at this time, but he still chose to leave. If it weren''t for the safety of Yvonne and Han Nian, Tian


    Changsheng couldn''t think of any reason.


    "You old fox, you are really powerful." Samuel sighed. These clues were not any clues at all, but Tian Changsheng could still


    figure out these things. He was not simple at all.


    Tian Changsheng shook his head and said, "It''s not that I''m powerful, but that | know how much you value Yvonne and Han


    Nian. Maybe you don''t even realize it yourself. In other people''s eyes, there are only two people in your world. There''s no other


    possibility for you to leave during this period of time except for concerning them." "Really?" Samuel touched his nose. He didn''t


    notice it himself. He didn''t expect that Tian Changsheng could see through it so thoroughly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In fact, not only the Tian Changsheng, but people like Manfred also had the same idea. In the game, Samuel might not be able to


    clearly perceive how much importance he attached to Yvonne and Han Nian, but others could see it clearly.


    In his world, there were only two people. This sentence might be exaggerated, but it was absolutely reasonable.


    "Do you believe me if | say | want to save the world?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Tian Changsheng frowned. The words " save the world" were too heavy, but it didn''t sound like a joke when it came out of


    Samuel''s mouth.


    "| believe you," Tian Ling''er answered


    without even thinking about it. To her,


    the person in this ea\whower! ||


    teaptveprycanld not need the


    least bit of doubt was Samuel.


    Therefore, no matter what Samuel


    said, she would believe him without


    any doubt. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "So it should be very dangerous for you?" Tian Changsheng asked.


    "It''s a close shave,¡± Samuel said faintly.


    Tian Ling''er suddenly became nervous.


    She walked to Samuel, grabbed his arm and asked, "Brother, what are you going to do? Why are you in such danger? Can you


    not go?"


    Samuel patted Tian Ling''er''s shoulder and said, "I''m just kidding. You''re too serious. With my current status, is there anyone


    who can threaten me?"


    Tian Ling''er was simple-minded, and


    on ount of her trust in Samuel,


    she soon felt reliev. fae dicecaly" ''


    e Samuel frteitheds said,


    rother, don''t scare me anymore. I''m


    timid. If | have a heart attack, you


    won''t have such a good sister as


    me." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Tian Ling''er treated Samuel''s words


    as a joke. However, the sudden


    change in Samuel nude G4ased


    Tepe Qhendahengs eart to be


    anxious. This was because in his


    opinion, Samuel''s words were very


    clear. It was definitely not a joke.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    Samuel and Tian Changsheng yed a game of chess, which ended with the defeat of the Tian Changsheng.


    After Samuel left the Heavenly family vi, Tian Changsheng called Tian Honghui to his study.


    "Dad, is there anything you need me to tell you?" Tian Honghui asked.


    Tian Changsheng shook his head and said, "What do you think of what Samuel said before?"


    "Didn''t he say that it was just a joke?


    Saving the world is something only the super heroes in movies can do. This is real life, not a movie," Tian Honghui said with a


    smile. Looking at his attitude, it was obvious that he did not take it seriously.


    However, for ordinary people, they really could not believe Samuel''s words. The word ¡±save the world" was so important. Who


    could do such a thing? Besides, it was not a world war. Why did the world need to be saved?


    "You think he''s joking, but | feel that he''s just joking to hide the truth." Tian Changsheng said in a low voice.


    Tian Honghui couldn''t help but smile.


    Samuel''s words were so casual. It was a bit too exaggerated that Tian Changsheng was actually on the line.


    Although Tian Honghui knew how much Tian Changsheng valued Samuel, and he also admitted that Samuel was indeed very


    powerful, was there really a need to go all the way up to this point?


    "Dad, don''t think too much. Don''t hurt yourself because of his joke," Tian Honghui said, trying to persuade him.


    Tian Changsheng nced at the Tian Honghui and could not help but roll his eyes. He said, "| know that you are forced to


    acknowledge Samuel''s excellence. You have no choice but to believe in reality. However, there is still a barrier between you and


    him in your heart. What do you think can make Samuel leave Cloud City at this time?"


    Tian Honghui did not retort. In his heart, he was indeed somewhat dissatisfied with Samuel. This kind of dissatisfaction came


    from jealousy. It came from thest struggle deep in his heart. After all, he did not think highly of Samuel in the past, which


    showed that there was a big problem with his vision.


    "Dad, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. If something really happens, it''ll be found out sooner orter. There''s no use guessing


    now," Tian Honghui said.


    Tian Changsheng sighed. People''s curiosity was very strong, and he even wanted to investigate this matter. Unfortunately, the


    power of the Heavenly family was only in Cloud City. It was very difficult for the Heavenly family to investigate what was outside


    Cloud City.


    "If the world is different, | hope | can experience it before | die," said Tian Changsheng.


    After Samuel left the Heavenly family, he was not in a hurry to return to the Hillside Vi. Instead, he wandered around the


    streets of Cloud City. He did not have any special purpose. He just wanted to see this familiar city.


    Elder Yi had already told him about the danger of the second world, and Samuel also knew that this was a dangerous trip. The


    reason why he insisted on going was that he was carrying the safety of Yvonne and Han Nian, so he had to go.


    Samuel felt like he was saying goodbye to Cloud City, a familiar city. If he didn''t have a chance toe back, he could think


    about it before he died.


    Arriving at Manfred''s former store, Samuel unconsciously lit up a cigarette.


    Thinking back to the time when he first arrived Sue family, Samuel watched Yvonne''s back every day. During this period of time


    in Cloud City, he had been scolded by many people. However, Samuel felt that he had lived a very in and happy life. The view


    of the outside world on him would not affect his mood of picking up and sending Yvonne off from work.


    After the cigarette was finished, Samuel threw away the cigarette butt. Then a familiar voice came from the side, "If you throw a


    cigarette butt at any time, you will be fined. Everyone will be responsible for taking care of the city''s health."


    Samuel looked at the woman in shock as she approached him. Then, he picked up the cigarette and threw it into the trash can


    nearby.


    "What''s wrong? You didn''t expect me toe back?" Qi Yiyun walked to Samuel again and looked straight into his eyes.


    "| really didn''t expect you toe back." Samuel asked doubifully. It was something beyond Samuel''s expectation that he could


    see Qi Yiyun in Cloud City. Moreover, she might have been following him for a long time, but Samuel did not notice this. It


    seemed that he was too absorbed in the past. If anyone wanted to kill him at this time, Samuel would have no chance to resist at


    all.


    Qi Yiyun did not speak. Instead, she threw herself straight into Samuel''s arms.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Don''t move. Let me lean on you," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel stood there like a wooden stake. The two could almost feel each other''s heartbeat.


    Just like that, it took five minutes for Qi Yiyun to let Samuel.


    Qi Yiyun, whose eyes were obviously moist, said to Samuel, "In fact, | have already returned to Cloud City. | wanted to see her,


    but | didn''t know how to face her."


    The "her" Qi Yiyun mentioned was, of course, Yvonne.


    She returned to Cloud City probably because Yvonne was ill. After all, Nangong Boling had mobilized all the famous doctors in


    the world. Qi Yiyun wouldn''t need to investigate to know about such a big scene.


    "Why?" Samuel asked, even though he knew the answer.


    "| betrayed my best friend and fell in love with her husband. Do you think | can still face her calmly?" Qi Yiyun bit her lip and said.


    Samuel had experienced Qi Yiyun''s straightforwardness countless times. Qi Yiyun would never hide her feelings in front of him.


    However, Samuel''s rejection was also very straightforward. It was no exception this time around.


    ¡°Now that you know you''re in the wrong, you still have a chance to go back," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun burst into tears in an instant.


    She shook her head like a rattle=


    and said ai cinh ack.


    WAY bl | look back? | like you. |


    just can''t control that | like you. How


    can | look back?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel took a deep breath and then exhaled heavily. He said, "Don''t you think that your best friend¡¯s feelings are not


    important?"


    "It''s important." Qi Yiyun said without


    hesitation. In her heart, love betw


    Samuel and Y ajeneakteatally


    inporeant) However, these two


    feelings could not coexist, which was


    the most painful thing for her. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This time, when she returned to


    Cloud City, Qi Yiyun had been


    entangled for a long ae, ong inily:


    apg had mistindd to give up and was


    going back to the US., but at this


    time, she heard Samuel had returned


    to Cloud City, so she did not leave


    directly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    For Qi Yiyun, which kind of feeling was more important? She had already made up her mind. It was a pity that she had made the


    choice, but she could not get any feedback from Samuel.


    "I¡¯ve told you countless times that it''s impossible between you and me." Samuel could not remember how many times he had


    said that.

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    Qi Yiyun was used to such rejections, but this time, her reaction waspletely different.


    Wiping away the tears on her cheeks, Qi Yiyun''s expression slowly became firm. She asked Samuel, "What if Yvonne agrees?


    Samuel was shocked. How could Yvonne agree to this kind of thing?


    Although Yvonne once joked about finding a one husband-many wives country to settle down, in Samuel''s view, this was just a


    trap set by Yvonne. Samuel didn¡¯t fall into the trap.


    How could a woman be willing to share her husband with another woman?


    After thinking about it, Samuel could not share Yvonne with another man, which was absolutely impossible.


    However, Qi Yiyun¡¯s sudden words showed that she must have some kind of n.


    "What do you want to do?" Samuel looked at Qi Yiyun warily. He did not want Qi Yiyun to mess around.


    Qi Yiyun shook her head and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m just joking. | don''t want to do anything."


    ¡°Qi Yiyun, I''m warning you, don''t act randomly." Samuel said seriously.


    Qi Yiyun felt a stab of pain in her heart. She had given everything to Samuel, but he had no feelings for her. For a woman like


    her, it was like a blow to the heavens.


    However, Qi Yiyun was a person who would not give up easily.


    "I''m already satisfied to see you again." After Qi Yiyun finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    Looking at Qi Yiyun''s back as she walked away, Samuel let out a murky breath.


    Sometimes he would still be softhearted to this woman. After all, it was not easy for a woman to do this for him.


    He remembered that when he was in the US, Samuel was in danger. Qi Yiyun also stood by him without hesitation,pletely


    disregarding the serious consequences that might lead to the Qi family.


    It was a pity that Samuel couldn¡¯t bear it. He wouldn''t do anything to hurt Yvonne.


    "I''m sorry. If there is a reincarnation, | will make up for it with my next life," Samuel said faintly.


    After being disturbed by Qi Yiyun, Samuel was not in the mood to go shopping anymore. He took a taxi and went back to the


    Hillside Vi.


    After Samuel got in the car, Samuel told the driver his destination. The driver was stunned.


    What was going on in the vi area of Cloudridge? All the people in Cloud City knew that those big families now had families that


    couldn''t go back. However, this young man actually took a taxi to the vi area.


    Could it be that he was not local and did not know what was going on in the vi area of Cloudridge?


    Out of kindness, the driver reminded


    Samuel, "Young man, what are you going to the vi area on Cloudridge for? You may not know what''s going on there." "Uncle,


    I''m going home," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Your home is in the vi area. Didn''t your family tell you that you can¡¯t go back recently?" The driver was confused.


    "Uncle, | live in the Hillside Vi. You can take me there with confidence," Samuel said.


    The Hillside Vi!


    Even a three-year-old child in Cloud City knew whose home it was.


    Hearing that, the middle-aged driver suddenly became nervous.


    Although he had never seen such a big shot like Samuel, he knew that Samuel was very young. He should be about the same


    age as the passenger in front of him at the moment.


    If he lived in the Hillside Vi, wouldn''t he be Samuel himself?


    The driver''s mouth was dry and he didn''t even know how to block. His hands were trembling and he didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing this, Samuel smiled helplessly. It was obvious that the driver had already guessed his identity. But his performance was


    too exaggerated. He was not a monster. Was he that scary?


    "Uncle, it''s about time to go. | still have some urgent matters to attend to when | go back," Samuel said.


    "Oh, okay, okay, okay. I''ll leave now. I''ll leave now," the driver stammered.


    On the way back to the vi area on Cloudridge, the middle-aged driver kept looking Samuel up and down through the rearview


    mirror. Samuel was the most powerful man in Cloud City. If he could have a look at Samuel, he would not have such an


    opportunity in the future.


    Finally, when he arrived at the gate of the vi area of Cloudridge and saw the blocked door, the driver finally knew what was


    going on here. Although he had heard about it a long time ago, he had not seen it with his own eyes.


    After all, all the rich families lived in the vi area of Cloudridge. Even the previous Heavenly family did not dare to block those


    people and prevent them from going home.


    "How much is it?" Samuel asked.


    "No, that''s not necessary. It''s my pleasure to be able to carry you," the driver said quickly.


    Samuel was not a man short of


    money. The driver had made a living


    because of this. Natura ly hewould)


    t i erediorinedin However,


    Samuel, who had taken out his bag of


    pants, suddenly realized that he did


    not have any money with him. This


    caused him to feel a little


    embarrassed. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Uncle, do you have any children in your family?" Samuel asked.


    "| have a disappointing son, who is almost 20 years old this year." The driver did not understand why Samuel would ask this, but


    since he had asked, he must answer honestly. In front of such a big shot, there was no need to hide it.


    "It''s time to enter the society, isn''t it?


    In this case, ask him to report to the


    Weakriver Real Est exomorcow Fal


    hiny that Thidas Same who arranged


    it. | believe that he will get a good job


    in theWeakriver Real Estate," Samuel


    said as he pushed open the door and


    got off. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The driver was stunned for a long time, and his stunned expression didn''te back to his mind.


    Weakriver Real Estate was Samuel''spany. It was also the most powerfulpany in Cloud City. Countless people wanted


    to enter thepany to work, but they could not. Now, his son actually got such a great opportunity.


    After the driver came to his senses, he hurriedly got out of the car. Although Samuel had already entered the vi area and gone


    far, he was so excited that he still knelt on the ground.


    "Thank you, Mr. Hannigan. Thank you, Mr. Hannigan. | will definitely let my son work hard for you." "Samuel, what''s going on?


    Then why did the driver kneel down?" Manfred, who was walking with Samuel, saw this situation and asked in confusion.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "| forgot to take the money with me. He happened to have a son. I''ll ask his son to register in the real estate of Weakriver


    tomorrow. Can you help me to remind Tang Long?" Samuel said.


    Manfred startedughing. No wonder


    the chauffeur was so agitated. He


    had been personally appointed by y\


    eae shawel at his son


    Hadtrea y soared to the skies in


    Cloud City. If he were to have even a


    little more ability, bing a famous


    figure in Cloud City in the future


    wouldn''t be a difficult task. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "This is fate. Some people can only live arduously for their entire lives, while others are lucky to be able to carry great people.


    Their fates have changed instantly. " Manfred said with a smile.


    "Manfred, you''re making fun of me. Have you been itching for a beating recently?" Samuel said coldly.


    Manfred jumped three meters away and looked at Samuel with a wary expression. He said, "Samuel, | was just joking. | was just


    joking. Don''t take it seriously.¡±

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    When they returned to the vi, everyone was there, and their faces were extremely nervous.


    Before Samuel left, he had ordered that no one was allowed to disturb Yvonne, which made them feel extremely nervous.


    Moreover, there had been no movement in the room, so they were more worried.


    Godfrey was the first to stand up. He walked up to Samuel and asked, "Samuel, how''s the situation in Yvonne? Can you go in


    and take a look?"


    "Dad, don''t worry. | can assure you that nothing will happen," Samuel said.


    Even though Samuel said so, Godfrey was still worried, because Yvonne was his only daughter and the biggest concern of his


    life. He didn¡¯t want any ident to happen to Yvonne.


    Of course, Godfrey also understood how Samuel valued Yvonne, so since he had said so, he could only wait quietly and didn''t


    ask any more questions.


    "Why don''t you go in and take a look?" Gina asked Samuel tentatively. Although she was Samuel''s mother, she did not dare to


    order him to do anything because she knew very well that she did not have the qualifications to do so.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Let''s wait a little longer." Samuel said. As for what he was waiting for, he himself did not know. Perhaps it was because of fear in


    his heart that Samuel did not dare to easily face Yvonne''s situation.


    When night fell and the sky was filled with stars, He Ting had already cooked a table full of dishes. But when everyone gathered


    at the table, no one had the appetite to raise their bowls or chopsticks.


    He Ting really wanted to persuade them to eat, but even she herself had no appetite. Although she and Yvonne were not rted


    by blood, in He Ting''s heart, Yvonne''s status was no different from her own daughter''s.


    He Ting had already regarded the Hillside Vi as her own home. Everyone in the Hillside Vi was her closest person.


    Anyone who had an ident would suffer in her heart.


    "Brother Samuel, let''s eat first," Jiang Yingying said to Samuel.


    "You guys hurry up and eat. I''m not hungry yet," Samuel said.


    No one picked up the bowl and chopsticks. Everyone''s mind was still entangled in


    Yvonne''s room.


    Another period of silence passed, and before they knew it was ten o''clock in the evening.


    He Ting coaxed Han Nian to sleep. The little girl was quiet and obedient, as if she had felt the atmosphere at home.


    Samuel suddenly stood up at 11 p.m. and walked toward his room.


    He was afraid to face it, but he knew that there was no other choice but to face it.


    There was no point in wasting time like this.


    He gently pushed open the door. He turned off the light in the room, but there was a soft white glow that made Samuel''s heart


    tremble.


    This type of white radiance was emitted from Yvonne''s body. When Samuel walked over to the side of the bed, he discovered


    that the sleeping Yvonne was already no longer white hair. In addition, her aged face had also returned to her original state. This


    made Samuel both happy and worried.


    He was happy that Yvonne had finally returned to normal, but he was worried about the condensed pearl Fu Yao had left behind.


    Would it have other side effects on Yvonne?


    Squatting on the edge of the bed, Samuel did not dare to disturb Yvonne, so he just looked at her quietly.


    Yvonne was not the prettiest. Compared to Qi Yiyun, who was a peerless beauty, she was inferior. However, in Samuel''s heart,


    her position could not be reced.


    At this time, Yvonne suddenly opened her eyes. The white light in her eyes shed away, and then the white light in her body


    quickly faded away.


    "What''s wrong?" Yvonne didn''t understand what had happened. Shee looked at Samuel in confusion and asked.


    "With such a beautiful wife, | must have done a lot of good things in myst life," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne was delighted for a moment, and then her face darkened. In the past, she might have received such an evaluation, but


    now, she was no longer qualified.


    "lm old enough. | can''t get close to the word ''beautiful¡¯," Yvonne said.


    Samuel reached out his hand and touched Yvonne''s face. He said with a smile, "Your skin is almost as tender as Nian''er''s. It''s so


    tender.¡±


    Yvonne was stunned for a moment and then touched her face, her eyes filled with horror.


    "I, I''m fine now?" Yvonne asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Look at your hair," Samuel said.


    Yvonne sat up and lifted her hair in front of her, only to find that her white hair had returned to its original bright ck color.


    Samuel breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t know if the condensed bead would bring side effects on Yvonne, but at least for the


    moment, the effect was very good.


    Yvonne''s aging had at least returned to normal.


    ¡°Mirror, where is the mirror?" Yvonne asked excitedly.


    "It has already been smashed by you." Samuel helplessly said.


    Yvonne ran out of the room in a hurry.


    Regardless of the incredulous eyes of others, he ran straight to the bathroom in the living room.


    When she saw her own reflection in the mirror, Yvonne reached out her hand in disbelief and caressed her own face.


    All right!

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    The others all smiled and looked at Samuel silently. Now that Yvonne was all right, their dangling hearts were finally at ease. As


    for what the couple was going to do next, it was none of their business.


    "| have to go to sleep. I''m getting old. | can''t stay upte." Han Tianyang was the first to return to his room.


    Yan Jun also said, "Rest early, I''m going to sleep too."


    Following that, Gina, Godfrey, He Ting, Jiang Yingying, and her daughter also went back to their respective rooms.


    Only Yvonne and Samuel were left in the living room.


    Without the presence of outsiders,


    Yvonne''s shyness was gradually suppressed.


    ¡°Are we really going to the hotel?¡± Yvonne lowered her head and asked Samuel.


    ¡°Of course, it is not very convenient to have so many people in the n." Samuel smiled as he replied.


    Yvonne didn''t agree, but he didn''t refuse either. Obviously, he was going to follow Samuel¡¯s arrangement.


    The two of them left the vi district of Cloudridge that very night. Manfred''s efficiency in handling matters was also very high. In


    less than half an hour, he cleared out the best hotel in Cloud City.


    After hearing the news, Nangong Boling couldn''t calm down for a long time. He had contacted those famous doctors in private,


    and they couldn''t do anything about Yvonne''s condition. After Samuel hade back, Yvonne had recovered, which meant that


    it was very likely that Samuel had brought some magic medicine back from Tiangqi.


    Nangong Boling had always wanted to go to Tianqi, but the reason why he wanted to go he never told Samuel was that he was


    not sure whether what he thought was true or not.


    Nangong Boling had great power and the heart of Emperor Qin Shihuang. The reason why he had been so eager to go to Tianqi


    for so many years was that he knew some secrets of it. He even thought that there might be some secret prescriptions of


    immortality in this mysterious ce. He was afraid of death, so he was willing to do everything to find this possibility.


    Yvonne''s condition had taken a turn for the better, giving Nangong Boling a glimpse of hope.


    Nangong Boling, who had not fallen asleep for a long time, began to plot his own way to Tianqi era. Of course, he knew very well


    that Samuel could not be threatened by anyone. He could not use the power of the secr world to threaten him. Otherwise, it


    would cause unexpected serious consequences.


    Moreover, Samuel had promised him that as long as he was qualified, he would take him to the Tiangi Realm. Now, what


    Nangong Boling needed to do was to find a way to talk about this topic.


    The next day, Yvonne''s good news spread all over Cloud City. After all, she had already shown up outside the vi area of


    Cloudridge. All kinds of rumors naturally had been broken out.


    When the doctors heard the news, they gathered at the gate of the vi area on Cloudridge as soon as possible. Not only did


    they want to get a certificate, but they also wanted to know how Yvonne got better.


    For a time, the eyes of all the famous doctors were focused on Samuel. They even regarded him as a miracle-working doctor.


    Early in the morning, Manfred had already called Samuel.


    Samuel and his wife hugged each other and enjoyed their peaceful time. However, they were interrupted by the phone. It could


    be imagined how bad Samuel''s mood was.


    ¡°Manfred, are you being so unappreciative right now? Are you calling me now?"


    Samuel said coldly.


    Manfred naturally knew that it was not the right time. However, he had to inform Samuel to prevent him from going back to the


    Hillside Vi without any preparation.


    "Samuel. Those famous doctors are all stuck at the entrance to the vi area. Be careful when you go back; don''t be discovered


    by these people." Manfred said.


    Samuel frowned and asked in confusion," What are they doing?"


    "The good news of Yvonne has spread throughout Cloud City. Those guys are now treating you as a godly doctor. They probably


    want to know how you managed to cure Yvonne," Manfred exined.


    Samuel could not help butugh.


    ¡°A miracle-working doctor?" He was nothing. If Fu Yao had not given him the Pearl to cure Yvonne, he would not have been able


    to do anything about it.


    "Get Hangong Boling toe out and chase these guys away. | don¡¯t want to deal with them," Samuel said.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll inform Hangong Boling right now."


    After hanging up the phone, Yvonne rested her head on Samuel¡¯s arm and said, "How you are a miracle doctor. You are getting


    more and more powerful.¡±


    ¡°Honey, it''s not good for you to tease me. I''m energetic now, and I''m not easy to deal with," Samuel said with a threatening face.


    Yvonne''s face changed, and she quickly said, "| was wrong. Could you please let me go?¡± "By the way, do you feel


    ufortable or strange?" Samuel knew that Yvonne had been tortured for a long time, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t push it. What


    he was more concemed about now was whether Yvonne would have side effects because of the condensed bead.


    "No, what¡¯s wrong? Does the magic medicine have any side effects?" Yvonne asked.


    "lm just asking. Since it''s a magic medicine, how could it have side effects?" Samuel pretended to be indifferent.


    Although there was no special


    situation for the time being, heN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ae


    believed that i pe fuel vows


    wWOuickdeFifitely have some changes


    because of the condensed pearls.


    After all, the condensed pearls were


    left by Fu Yao. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    His skull was also jelly-like to Jiang Yingying. How could condensing pearls only cure Yvonne?


    "When are you leaving?" Yvonne


    suddenly asked. Although Coan


    want to f og this@pratte She knew


    vey we | that Samuel came back this


    time because she was ill, and he


    wouldn''t stay forever. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Just two days. But don''t worry, I''ll be back soon after I''m done with my work," Samuel said.


    Departure was amon thing for


    Yvonne. Since Samuel''s identity was


    exposed, he could ERS¡¯ ices


    Gity fox ailoag Ga Wonne also


    understood what Samuel had to do.


    After all, in theplicated human


    world, things could not be done as he


    wished. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nian¡¯er and | will wait for you. You must take care of yourself," Yvonne said.


    At the gate of the vi area on Cloudridge.


    When Nangong Boling appeared, he made those doctors leave without hesitation.


    However, none of these world-famous doctors intended to leave. For them, it was a miracle that Yvonne¡¯s condition could be


    relieved. They all wanted to know how Samuel had done it.


    ¡°Master Nangong, please let us see the miracle-working doctor. We promise that after meeting him, we will leave Cloud City as


    soon as possible."


    "This is a medical miracle. If he is willing to share his treatment n with others, it will benefit many people."


    "This will be the biggest breakthrough in medical history. Let''s wait a little longer."


    Nangong Boling looked disdainfully at the


    group of people in front of him. The treatment n they wanted was just for their own interests. It was bullshit to benefit many


    people.


    Til give you ten minutes. If anyone stays here, his family will die," Nangong Boling said with a tough attitude.

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    The doctors were well aware of Nangong Boling''s methods. After all, they coulde to Cloud City because of Nangong


    Boling''s coercion. Therefore, they knew that Nangong Boling would definitely be able to do what he said.


    This threat directly made many people give up the idea of staying. Many people began to leave one after another, but a few of


    them didn''t seem to care about the lives of their families for the sake of benefits.


    "Since you want to die, you can''t me me. " Looking at the remaining people, Nangong Boling took out his phone with a cold


    face.


    They quickly walked up to Nangong Boling.


    "Mr. Nangong, we want to see the magic doctor''s power. We hope you can give us a chance." "Yes, we just want to see this


    miracle-working doctor. There is no other meaning.


    "Mr. Nangong, he is probably a genius in the medical field. We want to talk to him."


    ¡°A genius in the medical field?"


    Nangong Boling smiled faintly. Samuel was not a medical expert, but his ability was above that of the medicalmunity. Tianqi


    was the supreme Martial Arts Hall, and it hid the world''s greatest secret. In Nangong Boling¡¯s opinion, it was very likely that


    Samuel would be the leader of the four sects in the future.


    This kind of identity could only be looked up to. How could these ordinary people be qualified to meet him just because they


    wanted to see him?


    "| haven''t known you for a long time, so you don''t know what I''m capable of. But you''ll see it soon. If you disobey me, you''ll die,"


    Nangong Boling said coldly.


    They looked at each other. Nangong Boling''s tough attitude was beyond their imagination. He didn¡¯t even give them a chance to


    meet Samuel.


    No one would go against their own lives, so the few remaining people, after a moment of hesitation, also decided to leave.


    "Mr. Nangong, since that''s the case, I''ll take my leave. | hope | can still work for you in the future."


    ¡°Mr. Nangong, I''m leaving too.¡±


    "Me too.¡±


    They ran away as fast as they could. Nangong Boling turned up his nose and dialed Manfred''s number, telling him that the


    matter of the vi area had been dealt with.


    At this time, Samuel and Yvonne had just woken up. After washing up, Yvonne still looked reluctant to leave. After all, she and


    Samuel had not been together for a long time, and Samuel would leave Cloud City soon. It was unknown when they would meet


    again. Yvonne''s unwillingness could not be expressed in words.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "If you have any requests, bring them up now. | can satisfy you." Samuel said. He knew that he was sorry for Yvonne, so he


    could only use a proper opportunity to make up for it. When he returned this time, it didn''t matter if he wasted another day. As


    such, apanying Yvonne wasn''t a problem.


    Yvonne thought for a moment and said, "Go shopping with me. | haven''t bought clothes for a long time."


    "Okay, no problem." Samuel replied.


    After leaving the hotel, the two went straight to the most famousmercial street in Cloud City. Although Cloud City was a


    small city, it had all kinds of name brands. This was also the ce where young people from Cloud City gathered. Even though it


    was not a holiday, the poprity here was still very prosperous.


    Walking into a famous brand store, Yvonne was instantly addicted to the process of changing clothes. After all, she was a


    woman, who liked shopping, but was also a woman''s nature.


    Samuel kept herpany, patiently answering Yvonne''s question.


    "Is it good-looking?"


    "It''s beautiful.¡±


    Yvonne was full of interest, and Samuel was not tired at all. In less than a moment, Yvonne had tried on no less than ten clothes.


    Even the salesgirl at the side felt a little inpatient, but Samuel still maintained a faint smile on his face.


    This kind of carefree time was very precious to Samuel. He did not know if he would have the chance to enjoy this kind of time in


    the future, so he cherished it very much.


    Ashop took Yvonne close to two hours. After Yvonne changed back into her clothes, she held Samuel''s hand and asked, "Are


    you tired?" "Of course not. It¡¯s natural for me to go shopping with my wife. How can | be tired?


    " Samuel said with a smile.


    "So, shall we continue our next shop?" Yvonne asked tentatively.


    Samuel nodded and walked toward the cashier.


    ¡°Pack up all the clothesshe has tried just now. Please help me send them to the vi area of Cloudridge, the Hillside Vi,"


    Samuel said to the cashier.


    Originally, a group of salesmen thought Yvonne was here to have a try. They had been impatient for a long time, but when they


    heard Samuel''s words, they were all stunned.


    In the past two hours, Yvonne had tried out several dozen sets of clothes, yet he was actually going to buy all of them!


    And the delivery address made the cashier feel even more incredible.


    Almost everyone in Cloud City knew who lived in the Hillside Vi of Cloudridge. If he told them the address, Samuel''s identity


    would be exposed.


    "Please... please repeat the address of the acquisition." The cashier was afraid that she had heard the wrong address, so she


    stammered and asked Samuel.


    "A vi in the vi area of Cloudridge. It''s the Hillside Vi," Samuel said again with a smile.


    The cashier took a deep breath. Only in this way could she be sure that she had not misheard.


    Then Samuel swiped his card and signed. After seeing Samuel''s name, the cashier confirmed Samuel''s identity.


    Samuel, the number one person in


    Cloud City, had apanied his wife


    shopping and nove elothesc O1""


    pesgonalin Biol ould an important


    person like him dote on his wife so


    much? How could other women not


    be envious of his wife? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As soon as Samuel and Yvonne walked out of the store, the group of salespeople gathered together.


    "| didn¡¯t expect Samuel to be so handsome. I¡¯m so envious of Yvonne.¡±


    "Yvonne is the most beautiful woman in Cloud City, so naturally, Samuel would not be bad. However, it is truly enviable. Just this


    pile of clothes, how many years will it take for us to buy it?¡±


    "She is indeed the most enviable woman in Cloud City. It would be great if | had a husband like Samuel."


    "Don¡¯t daydream. Hurry up and tidy up your clothes. I''ll send it to the Hillside Viter," the sales manager said to several


    employees.


    The same thing happened several


    more times. Every time Yvonne


    entered a store, as long as it asthe


    clothes s adh Bat Sie


    Would y it hae hesitation. He


    was not enjoying the pleasure of


    shopping, but he could see Yvonne''s


    satisfied expression, which was


    exactly what he wanted. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    A day passed very quickly.


    Night fell. Samuel booked the Crystal


    Restaurant on the top floor of Pear!


    ad This was the fir, st timeyia |


    d causeesuana Wir Cloud City.


    Even to this day, many Cloud City


    people still remembered the rose


    falling from the sky in the Crystal


    Restaurant. This was a day worthy of


    admiration. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Do you still remember our wedding anniversary?" Yvonne asked Samuel with a happy look on her face when they arrived at the


    crystal restaurant.

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    Everything that happened between him and Yvonnewas worth remembering to Samuel. How could he forget such an important


    thing?


    ¡°Of course | do. You are crying like a cat," Samuel said.


    Yvonne pouted and said with dissatisfaction, "It''s all your fault. The surprise almost turned into a shock."


    Samuel smiled.


    At this time, the manager greeted him.


    Thest time he faced Samuel, he was still a good-for-nothing in Cloud City. But this time, Samuel was already the number one


    person in Cloud City. The manager was humble and did not dare to slight him at all. "Mr. Hannigan, I¡¯ve prepared the seats for


    you. Pleasee with me," the manager bent down and said.


    Near the window, the view was the best, and the night view of Cloud City was in sight. This was the best viewing tform and


    one could almost see the whole Cloud City.


    Generally speaking, the person who wanted to book this position must be a big shot in Cloud City. For example, today, this


    position was reserved by someone.


    Moreover, this person was not a small person in Cloud City. However, after Samuel called to inform the Crystal Restaurant, they


    immediately canceled all the positioning and made space for Samuel and Yvonne.


    Originally, the man was very angry about this matter and even nned to argue with the boss. However, when he heard that it


    was Samuel who booked the ce, the man immediately became listless. He did not even dare to fart. This was Samuel''s


    influence in Cloud City.


    No matter how big a person he was, as long as he heard the name "Samuel", he would be like a hungry tiger turning into a sick


    cat.


    "President Hannigan, here is the menu.¡± The manager greeted them in person and took out the menu.


    Samuel pushed the menu to Yvonne and said to the manager, "Don''t you know that it''s natural for a wife to order? How can you


    let me deal with this kind of thing?"


    The manager was embarrassed for a while, and then hurried to apologize.


    Yvonne was overjoyed and said to the manager, "Just ignore him. He''s a fool.¡±


    Hearing this, the manager¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat. Yvonne was the only one who dared to say something like this,


    and he didn''t dare to reply casually.


    He said Samuel was a fool, unless he didn''t want to stay in Cloud City anymore.


    ¡°Honey, there''s an outsider here. You have to give me some face, don''t you?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne suddenly asked the manager, "Do you think | should give him face?"


    The manager felt so wronged that he almost cried. He was not qualified to participate in the fight between the couples. If he said


    something wrong, he would be doomed eternally.


    "Miss Sue, you''d better order. I''ll wait for you by the side. You can call me at any time." After saying this, the manager quickly


    slipped away.


    Yvonne covered her mouth and smiled. She said to Samuel, "Look at you. It''s all your fault. The manager was so scared that he


    didn''t dare to speak. "


    ¡°How dare | take the me? You''ve gone too far. Be careful that | won''t forgive you tonight." Samuel said threateningly.


    Yvonne stuck out her tongue and said, "I won''t go to the hotel tonight. | have to go home and | miss our daughter. You have to


    behave yourself tonight and coax your daughter to sleep.¡±


    Samuel nodded. He was going back to the Tianqi realm tomorrow and did not know when he would see Han Nian again. He also


    hoped that he could spend some of his time on Han Nian.


    After ordering, the couple began to pour out dog food. They fed each other. The waiters were so envious that their eyes turned


    red.


    "| don¡¯t know who said that Yvonne cheated some time ago. Look at their feelings. Could she be cheating?"


    "This is a malicious rumor. Don¡¯t say it again. If he hears it, we will be finished.¡±


    "They''re a perfect match. I''m so envious of them."


    At the Hillside Vi.


    While He Ting and Jiang Yingying were washing the bowls and chopsticks in the kitchen, He Ting asked Jiang Yingying, "Do you


    still want to leave aftering back this time?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "We''ll leave soon," Jiang Yingying said. She knew what Samuel wanted to do, so she was very clear that Samuel would not


    waste too much time in Cloud City.


    He Ting sighed, looked at Jiang Yingying, and said reluctantly, ¡°Although | can''t bear to let you go, | can rest assured that you


    can take care of Samuel. Remember, don¡¯t let him be arrogant. He has a wife and daughter now. Before doing anything, the first


    thing to consider is his safety."


    Jiang Yingying smiled bitterly in her heart. Samuel was going to the second world soon. The danger brought by this matter was


    immeasurable.


    Of course, this was not Samuel''s way of showing off. Jiang Yingying knew very well why he did this.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll remind him. But your concern for him seems to have overshadowed mine. Aren''t you afraid that | will be


    jealous?" Jiang Yingying pretended to be unhappy.


    "We won''t be able to repay his


    kindness in this lifetime. It''s natural


    for me to care more about him. If it


    weren''t for him, we werd stitgal''


    pg eran¡¯d Mroets: He Ting was


    a grateful person. She would read


    scriptures day and night and pray to


    the heavens for the blessings of the


    Hannigan family. This was


    something that she could do within


    the scope of her ability. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes, if it weren''t for Brother Samuel, we wouldn''t know be who we are today, " Jiang Yingying said.


    "Yingying." He Ting suddenly turned around and looked at Jiang Yingying seriously.


    Jiang Yingying knew that He Ting suddenly became serious and must have something important to tell her, so she listened


    quietly.


    ¡°IfSamuel is in danger, are you willing to stand in front of him?" He Ting asked.


    Jiang Yingying nodded without hesitation and said, "Mom, I''m not afraid."


    He Ting suddenly burst into tears and


    said, "| know it''s unfair to you, bu


    have to reme es thekindness oF


    apeaWetales no other way to


    repay him. If that dayes, | hope


    you will keep him safe even if you


    die.¡± Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jiang Yingying walked to He Ting, wiped off the tears on He Ting''s cheeks with her hand, and said, "Mom, don¡¯t worry. If this day


    comes, | will do as you say."


    "| hope there will be a next life. | can make up for the debt | owe you in this life." He Ting''s tears fell more and more. After all, she


    was her daughter. How could she not love Jiang Yingying?


    However, she did not want Samuel to be in danger. She owed him a great debt of gratitude. Since she could not return the favor,


    she could only repay him in this way.


    ¡°Mom, you don''t owe me anything. I''ll still be your daughter in my next life, and I''ll be filial to you."


    The mother and daughter hugged each other and did not cry, but tears kept falling.


    At the door of the kitchen, Gina rubbed the corner of her eyes. She was supposed to wash the milk bottle for Han Nian, but she


    didn''t expect to hear these words, which made her very moved.


    This kind of feeling was something


    that Gina had never felt before in


    seal es re sep@nbSunti


    Swatiaw Ci he oe mother


    and ey actually valued this


    kind of kindness so much. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Compared to the Swallow City''s shopping mall with only interest, this was the real warmth.

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    It was close to nine o¡¯clock when Samuel and Yvonne returned to the Hillside Vi. Han Nian was still in the state of eating and


    sleeping. Most of the time of the day was in the sleep phase.


    Samuel and his wife took Han Nian back to their room. When they saw the little girl fall asleep, a smile appeared on their faces.


    It seemed to be the happiest thing in the world for the family of three to stay together in silence.


    Samuel held Han Nian for the whole night and was reluctant to let her go. However, he was awake all night. The next day, he


    was still in high spirits.


    Early in the morning, Samuel was called to the backyard by Han Tianyang. Yvonne''s condition had been restored, and the matter


    in Cloud City hade to an end, so Han Tianyang wanted to ask when Samuel would leave.


    "Today." Faced with Han Tianyang''s question, Samuel quickly gave an answer. In actual fact, he did not wish to leave so quickly.


    However, Elder Yi had said that the fluctuations in the second world were bing more and more intense. Time did not wait.


    Samuel did not dare to dy any longer.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Han Tianyang frowned and asked.


    "There is still something else | need to deal with. There is no time to waste." Samuel said.


    "Dangerous?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "Yes."


    "May lose your life?" "Yes.¡±


    Han Tianyang sighed. He did not try to persuade Samuel. He understood Samuel''s character. If he had made up his mind a long


    time ago, Samuel would not have changed his mind.


    ¡°Be careful. No matter what danger you encounter, you must remember that Yvonne and Han Nian are waiting for you in Cloud


    City," Han Tianyang said.


    "Grandpa, | wille back alive," Samuel said firmly.


    Han Tianying patted Samuel on the shoulder and said, "Grandpa believes in you. We''ll all wait for you in Cloud City."


    After Samuel and Yvonne said goodbye, they did not stay too long. Originally, he nned to let Jiang Yingying stay, but Jiang


    Yingying insisted on staying with him. There was no room for discussion. Samuel had no choice but to take Jiang Yingying with


    him again.


    Tiangi.


    Four gates.


    During this period of time, Elder Yi had been ill at ease. His n had been disrupted by Samuel. Moreover, he had to go to the


    second world, which made it even more difficult for him to feel at ease. Although he knew that it was a better choice for Samuel


    to go there, in Elder Yi''s opinion, Samuel had shown such a powerful strength at such a young age. His upper limit was not


    limited to this. If he had a few more years, he would definitely be stronger. In the future, he would probably be the


    pir of the entire


    Tianqi era.


    Once Samuel went to the Second World, it was very likely that Tianqi would lose this talent. This was something that Elder Yi did


    not want to see.


    ¡°Elder Yi, in my opinion, ording to Samuel''s character, you can¡¯t change his decision anyway. Why are you so worried?" The


    assistant said to Elder Yi. Although he had not been in contact with Samuel for a long time, Samuel''s strength in some aspects


    was unquestionable. Since Samuel was determined to go to the second world, it was useless for Elder Yi to be entangled with


    this matter.


    "Yes, but how can | not worry?" Elder Yi sighed. He knew what the assistant said, but it didn''t mean that he could ept it.


    ¡°Actually, | really admire Samuel. Any descendant of the Tianqi era doesn¡¯t even dare to go to the Devil King''s Cave, but Samuel


    dared to go to the Second World. Even | don''t have the courage to do so," the assistant said with a sigh.


    "Courage is not invincible. It''s useless to just be brave," Elder Yi said.


    The assistant smiled faintly and said," Elder Yi, what you said is wrong. Samuel does not only have courage. Who else would


    dare to question his strength? In less than a month, he haspleted the promotion and be a Heaven-realm expert. This is


    unprecedented. Can you guarantee that there will be a second person who can achieve this?¡±


    These words left Elder Yi speechless. The miracle created by Samuel was indeed something that no one couldpare with. It


    was likely that no one could replicate the glory of Samuel.


    But it was because of his excellence that Elder Yi did not want him to die in the second world.


    "Tell me, how do you think he dodged


    the attack of the Devil King¡¯s Cave''s


    monster? Is it really as simp! as


    said?" Eld ci pakstd AERad thought


    dedpl bout this matter many times.


    After all, Samuel''s words were too


    perfunctory and full of loopholes.


    People had to suspect what had


    happened in the Devil King''s Cave.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "If he doesn''t want to say it, let him do it. There¡¯s no need to go too far," the assistant said. Samuel hiding something was


    inevitable, but since he wanted to hide it, there was no need for the assistant to get to the bottom of it.


    "When did you be his man? Why are you speaking up for him all the time?" Elder Yi said while staring at his assistant.


    The assistant smiled awkwardly and said, ¡± Elder Yi, he is so powerful. Of course, | have to speak for him. Shouldn''t an excellent


    young man like him be treated in a special way? Look at He Qingfeng. This old man used topete with the four gates. Now


    he doesn¡¯t dare to say anything of Samuel, doesn''t he?"


    Elder Yiughed. Since Samuel came out of the Devil King¡¯s Cave, all the people in the three pces had be much better-


    behaved. They dared not to make trouble with the four sects for no reason. As the master of the three pces, He Qingfeng had


    praised Samuel several times, which was impossible in the past.


    "That''s true. Samuel has made the entire Tiangi Realm much more harmonious," Elder Yi said.


    "Lin Tong is now suffering a setback.


    | don''t know when he will be able to


    cheer up," the assistant sighed. Inthe


    past, Lin Tong wag yrewn ako ''S


    Fayarealsdi? But now, everyone


    talked about Samuel, and almost


    forgot Lin Tong. This was a very


    serious blow for Lin Tong, and it was


    very likely that he would be


    depressed because of it. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "He has been tortured by the name


    God''s favored son for many years.


    It''s time for him to ee eality,


    For him, i ¡®Ss nopa bat ing.¡¯ nly if he


    Underet nds reality, can he make a


    breakthrough. Besides, we don¡¯t need


    to care about him now. In my opinion,


    he will soon be He Qingfeng''s


    disciple," said Elder Vi. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The assistant smiled. In the past, he was very angry with Lin Tong¡¯s behavior. After all, Lin Tong''s growth was closely rted to


    the four sects. His betrayal was a disgrace to the four sects. But now, the assistant


    would not think so. He even had no waves in his heart. Because Samuel hadpletely reced Lin Tong. It was not important


    for Lin Tong to stay in the four sects or join the three halls.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "That''s right. It doesn¡¯t matter where he is. The focus of the entire Tiangi era is Samuel. Who would care where he goes?"

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    Two dayster.


    Samuel returned to Tianqi, and as soon as he came back, he dropped a bombshell on Tianqi.


    He was going to enter the Devil King¡¯s Cave again.


    As soon as this news came out, it was like a thunderbolt from a clear sky, shaking up the entire Tianqi.


    This was especially true for the Heaven Level experts. They knew how dangerous the Devil King''s Cave was. It was pure luck


    that they were able to escape alive.


    However, Samuel wanted to go again. In their opinion, this was an extremely irrational move. They could not even understand


    why Samuel would do


    something like this.


    Even Elder Yi turned Samuel down when faced with such a suicide mission.


    "No, you should be very clear about how dangerous the Devil King''s Cave is now. You were lucky enough to escape once. Do


    you really think you can be so lucky every time?" Elder Yi said to Samuel exasperatedly. He felt that Samuel had swelled beyond


    control, and he wanted to go to the Devil King''s Cave for another time to seek death!


    ¡°Elder Yi, don¡¯t be too excited. Since | want to go, | naturally have the confidence toe out alive," Samuel said to Elder Yi with


    a rxed face.


    The Devil King''s Cave was really very dangerous for others. It was a ce of life and death, but for Samuel, with the protection


    of the red-eyed jade python, it


    was almost 100% safe, and he had a purpose this time.


    Samuel didn''t know why the red-eyed jade python didn''t hurt him. But if he could take this guy with him to the second world, it


    could ensure Samuel''s safety.


    Moreover, the red fruit in the Devil King''s Cave was one of the reasons Samuel went in. This thing could improve one''s own


    abilities. It might be of great use at critical moments.


    "Bullsh*t confidence. Do you think that you can grasp those unique beasts? Samuel, have you gone crazy?" Elder Yi walked to


    Samuel''s front. His expression was almost distorted.


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    At this time, He Qingfeng ran to the four gates.


    When He Qingfeng saw Samuel, he walked to the front of Samuel.


    ¡°Are you crazy? You actually want to go to the Devil King''s Cave? Do you really think it¡¯s a ce for fun?" He Qingfeng asked


    Samuel.


    ¡°Hallmaster He, this is a matter of the four sects. It has nothing to do with your three halls, right?" Samuel said.


    He Qingfeng red at Elder Yi and said," He¡¯s your man. Don¡¯t you care? He¡¯s going to die."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Elder Yi could speak, Samuel said firmly, "| have to go this time. No one can stop me. You can try."


    "Boy, you''re really arrogant now. How dare you provoke us?" He Qingfeng said with a cold face.


    SamuelSamuel walked out of the hall, and He Qingfeng stood in front of him to protect him.


    Samuel threw a punch without hesitation.


    He Qingfeng smiled lightly and said, "Loy, although you are now a Heaven-level expert, don''t be too arrogant. | am the master of


    the three halls, and my strength is above that of the top ten masters. How dare you attack me?"


    As soon as He Qingfeng''s voice fell, the wind of Samuel''s punches arrived.


    He Qingfeng raised his right hand calmly, ready to force Samuel back.


    However, when the two fists collided, He Qingfeng took three steps back, while Samuel was standing still like a mountain!


    The entire hall was instantly silent and even the sound of a fallen needle could be heard.


    Elder Yi and his assistant widened their eyes and stared at the scene in front of them in disbelief.


    He Qingfeng''s jaw dropped to the ground.


    Samuel''s punch was able to force him back!


    And because of the anti-shock force, his right hand was trembling non-stop.


    This made He Qingfeng shocked to the extreme.


    Although he did not use his full strength, he thought it would be easy to interrupt Samuel''s attack.


    However, what happened was that he had been forced back by Samuel!


    "| have already said that none of you can stop me," Samuel said indifferently.


    Samuel was already walking out of the hall after his words sounded.


    Looking at Samuel''s back, Elder Vi''s breathing suddenly became rapid.


    In his opinion, Samuel had indeed be much stronger. However, he did not expect that Samuel could push He Qingfeng


    back with only one punch.


    The Tianqi realm was divided into four levels: heaven, earth, xuan, and yellow. The strength of the top ten masters was above


    that of the Heaven level. The strength of him and He Qingfeng was even above that of the top ten masters.


    Samuel''s blow was enough to prove that his strength had reached at least one of the top ten experts, which made it difficult for


    Elder Vi to imagine.


    After all, he had only been in the Tianqi


    Realm for less than a month!


    Walking to the front of He Qingfeng, Elder Yi asked in a deep voice, "How much strength did you exert?¡±


    "Five points," He Qingfeng said without changing his expression.


    ¡°What exactly is it?" Elder Yi said through gritted teeth.


    He Qingfeng looked embarrassed. He gritted his teeth and said, "Eight points.¡±


    Elder Yi took a deep breath. He Qingfeng''s eighty percent of his strength was terrifying, but he failed to stop Samuel. Instead, he


    was forced back by Samuel.


    This was proof that even if he used all of his strength, he still might not be able to stop Samuel. This, in the eyes of Elder Yi, was


    simply too inconceivable.


    "Is this guy a psycho?" He Qingfeng was devastated. For the first time, he felt that he should re-examine his strength.


    Elder Yi trembled his hands and said, "It seems that my guess is right. He is indeed the savior."


    "But no matter how powerful he is, if he goes to the Devil King''s Cave again, won''t he still die?" He Qingfeng said.


    Elder Yi and he had been very opposed to Samue''''s visit to the Devil King''s Cave, but now, he shook his head and said, "Since


    he is confident, there will be no ident.


    Although | don''t know where his confidencees from, | believe in him."


    Would Samuel die for no reason?


    This was obviously impossible.


    Elder Yi knew that he attached great importance to Yvonne and Han Nian.


    Samuel seemed to be not afraid of


    death, but in fact, he was ve afraid


    of Cea aysens Gd Mot want


    Ywohiie and Han Nian to lose himself,


    so he would pay more attention to


    his own life. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Since he had made such a decision, he must be confident.


    At this time, Jiang Yingying, who was


    outside the hall, smiled and aske


    Samuel," Brother Sarnuet| afer?


    expechitiateven He Qingfeng, the


    leader of the three halls, could not


    stop you. How much strength did you


    use?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Eighty percent."


    "Really?" Jiang Yingying looked at Samuel with suspicion.


    Samuel touched his nose and said,"


    Wouldn''t | go too far if | said five


    points?" Jiang Yingying smiled like a


    silver bell and said, oe urge tsihdt


    t mucha Buti Ging eng knows


    about it, he will probably be very hurt.


    He can''t even resist half of your


    strength. If you use all your strength,


    he will have already been disabled by


    the punch just now." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "He will indeed be crippled. However, one must keep a low profile. No matter what, he is still the chief of the three halls. Leave


    him some face." Samuelughed.


    Jiang Yingying nodded in agreement, with a bright smile on her face.


    Fortunately, these words were only their private conversation. If these words were heard by Elder Yi and He Qingfeng, he did not


    know how they would feel.

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    Samuel and Jiang Yingying came to the entrance of the Devil King''s Cave. The others did not understand why Samuel would


    return to the Devil King''s Cave, but Jiang Yingying knew very well in her heart.


    When they were in Devil King''s Cave, the little white snake insisted on leaving with Samuel. But Samuel was afraid that it would


    bring danger to Tianqi after leaving Devil King''s Cave, so he dyed the little white snake.


    Now, Samuel was going to the second world. Obviously, he nned to take the little white snake with him.


    "Brother Samuel, are you really going to bring it with you? After all, it''s a coldblooded creature. What if it regains its freedom and


    turns against you?" Jiang Yingying asked Samuel.


    This was not something that Samuel had never thought of. However, he had a feeling that the little white snake would not harm


    him. Moreover, even if the little white snake betrayed him, it would only be a threat to the second world.


    "There are too many dangers to be faced in the Second World," Samuel said. "If it''s willing to help me, it might be able to reduce


    the danger we face in the Second World. It''s worth a try.¡±


    Although Jiang Yingying was worried, she would never interfere or stop Samuel''s decision, because she had 100% trust in


    Samuel.


    Without much hesitation, the two of them walked straight into the entrance of the Devil King¡¯s Cave.


    Not long after Samuel and Jiang Yingying went in, Lin Tong stood in their position just now, and the expression on his face was


    very ferocious.


    As the former God''s favored son, Lin Tong looked down on the entire Tiangi young generation. However, ever since Samuel''s


    arrival, his name had never been mentioned again. Everyone had only remembered Samuel''s name and forgotten him, the


    former God''s favored son.


    Although Lin Tong was unwilling to ept this, he could only swallow his anger. After all, Samuel''s achievements were not what


    he could achieve. Countless geniuses died in the Devil King''s Cave. Although Lin Tong wanted to prove himself, he was afraid of


    bing a ghost of the Devil King¡¯s Cave. This fear of death made him have no courage to face the challenge of the Devil


    King''s Cave.


    "Lin Tong, you are God''s favored one. You are really crushed by him. He has entered the Devil King''s Cave for the second time,


    but you can only look at him at the door." He Xiaoxiao''s voice came from behind.


    Lin Tong turned his head with a cold face and said, "He Xiaoxiao, if | remember correctly, you have been demoted to the yellow-


    grade. You are not qualified toe here."


    After all, He Xiaoxiao was He Qingfeng''s daughter. On the surface, she was indeed not qualified toe to the Devil King''s


    Cave, but since she insisted oning, who was willing to stop her? If he offended He Qingfeng identally, he would be sad in


    Tianqi era in the future.


    The reason why He Xiaoxiao came here was to see if Samuel really wanted to go to the Devil King''s Cave.


    She had thought Samuel was just trying to make a name for himself in this way. It might even be a plot by the four sects in order


    to improve the influence of the four sects in the Tiangi era. She had not expected that she was really watching Samuel enter the


    Devil King''s Cave again.


    "Lin Tong, | don''t have the right, and you don''t have the courage. We belong to the same kind, why do you have to show off in


    front of me? If you really have the ability, you canpete with Samuel,¡± He Xiaoxiao said disdainfully.


    "He Xiaoxiao, | didn''t expect that you would change your attitude toward Samuel. When can you change your attitude toward the


    person you hate, Miss He?" Lin Tong sneered.


    "Bullshit." He Xiaoxiao snorted and said, "I haven''t changed my mind about him. He is still a good-for-nothing in my eyes."


    Lin Tongughed to the sky.


    Good-for-nothing?


    What a good-for-nothing!


    Within a month, he had advanced from the Yellow Level to the Heaven Level. Now, he entered the scary Devil King''s Cave for


    the second time. It was ridiculous that He Xiaoxiao still regarded Samuel as a piece of trash.


    "He Xiaoxiao, you call him trash again and again. Have you ever thought about yourself?" Lin Tong said.


    He Xiaoxiao''s face was livid, and then she said to Lin Tong sarcastically, "I didn''t expect that you would still speak for him after


    the limelight was stolen. It seems that you, the God''s favored one, have been


    suppressed by him to the point of losing your temper."


    "Your strength is inferior to others, so you should recognize reality." Lin Tong was not convinced, but the strength shown by


    Samuel was irrefutable to him. He knew very well that ttery was just the work of ipetent people. If he wanted to get back


    the title of God¡¯s favored son, he must prove himself with strength.


    Unfortunately, this was not what he could do now.


    He Xiaoxiao was slightly surprised. She had never thought that Lin Tong would say something like that. She had nned to team


    up with Lin Tong to find a way to deal with Samuel, but now it seemed that Lin Tong would not do that.


    ¡°Are you sure you''re willing to ept this?" He Xiaoxiao asked probingly.


    ¡°He Xiaoxiao, | advise you to be honest. In the face of absolute power, conspiracies and tricks are useless. Your thoughts are


    useless to Samuel. Unless you can surpass him in strength, now not only Elder Yi value him, but also your father," Lin Tong said.


    He Xiaoxiao took a deep breath. There had always been discord between the four sects and three halls, but now even He


    Qingfeng valued Samuel!


    ¡°Lin Tong, | won''t give up like a good-for-nothing like you. Sooner orter, I''ll find a way to kill Samuel," He Xiaoxiao said,


    gnashing her teeth.


    Lin Tong smiled indifferently. Hearing this sentence now really made him feel ridiculous from the bottom of his heart.


    Kill Samuel.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    How?


    Did he have to rely on He Xiaoxiao''s skills that were not even Yellow-level?


    It was ridiculous.


    "I''m going back to do closed-door training. Good luck." After saying this, Lin Tong turned around and left.


    He Xiaoxiao clenched her fists and


    looked ferocious. If it weren''t for mM


    Samuel, she w: ulgnitehate be?


    demotedlt¨¦tne Yellow Level. She


    wouldn''t have been insulted if it


    hadn''t been for Samuel. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    For the princess of the three halls,


    the more excellent Samuel w syihe,


    angrier s ewguldbe Bueno matter


    How ? ellent Samuel was, she


    would always think that she had a


    chance to kill him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, she was the daughter of the three hall chiefs. Her status was definitely not something Samuel couldpare with.


    "Samuel, my men are almost in Cloud City. If you want them to live, you have to kneel down in front of me and beg for


    forgiveness."


    In the Devil King''s Cave.


    Samuel and Jiang Yingying were no longer nervous and afraid this time. After all, with the apany of the little white snake,


    other strange beasts did not even have the courage to show up.


    However, the way Samuel looked at the little white snake was very strange.


    ording to Fang Zhan, the red-eyed


    jade python was the most terrifying


    beast in the Devil King¡¯s Cave BON


    Samuel ¡é uldn¡¯ teiNismab was 0)


    spatial out it when he looked at it.


    It couldn''t be regarded as a full meal


    even if he scraped its skin. How


    could it be called python? Was the


    information of Tiangi wrong? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    Coming to the growth spot of the red fruit, the little white snake looked warily at Samuel and spat out the red tongue.


    The little white snake''s heart ached when it saw Samuel treat the red fruit as foodst time. From its appearance this time, it


    seemed that it would not let Samuel seed no matter what.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Samuel didn''t care. He was about to go to the second world. This was a good thing that was well-prepared. If he could take


    more of it, he naturally had to take more.


    He patted the little white snake''s head and said, "Get out of my way. You want me to take you away, and you''re still reluctant to


    part with such a little thing?"


    The little white snake shook its head as it was beaten. Obviously, it was a little dizzy. Jiang Yingying, who was standing by the


    side,ughed.


    "Brother Samuel, this little guy is really human. It''s much more interesting than cats and dogs," Jiang Yingying said.


    Samuel smiled faintly and continued to say to Little White Snake, "I''ll take you out of here and go back to where you used to live.


    These fruits are useless here. Who else can you give them to if you don''t give them to me?"


    There was a sh of surprise in the little white snake''s red eyes. It took the initiative to take the red fruit with its mouth and sent it


    to Samuel.


    Samuel did not find it strange that it could understand him. He said, "You little thing, you''re quite realistic. Are you happy to be


    able to return home?"


    The little white snake nodded with some excitement.


    The red fruit was born of vines, and the vines covered the whole wall. Last time, Samuel and Jiang Yingying had arge number


    of fruit bellies, so there were not many left. After carefully searching the vines several times, there were only about a dozen.


    Samuel gave half of it to Jiang Yingying.


    ¡°Have you really thought about going with me?" Samuel asked Jiang Yingying. He had mentioned the second world to Jiang


    Yingying before. Originally, Samuel had nned to stop Jiang Yingying from going there. After all, there were too many unknown


    dangers there, and it was unknown whether they coulde back alive. He did not want Jiang Yingying to die with him.


    But Jiang Yingying''s attitude was firm, and Samuel could not refuse at all.


    "Brother Samuel, I''ve already made up my mind, and I''ve decided that you can''t persuade me," Jiang Yingying said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "Die sooner orter. One day I''ll die. Why should | be afraid?" Jiang Yingying said simply.


    Samuel nodded and stopped thinking about it.


    He frowned and looked at the little white snake. He had to think of a way to take it out of the Devil King''s Cave. He must not let


    others find out. Otherwise, he would not be able to hide what had happened to Samuel in the Devil King''s Cave.


    If other people knew that the strange beasts in the Devil King''s Cave wouldn''t hurt him, it would probably cause a lot of gossip.


    The little white snake seemed to understand what Samuel was thinking. It walked in front of him and directly drilled into his


    sleeve and coiled around his arm. In this way, no one would notice it.


    "This thing is quite good at observing people¡¯s expressions. It would be great if it knew how to talk. At the very least, it can tell me


    what kind of ce the second world is," Samuel said.


    "Brother Samuel, it is a beast after all. How can it speak humannguage?" Jiang Yingying said with a smile.


    Samuel nodded. It was indeed a little extravagant, but he just said it casually. He did not really think so.


    ¡°Let''s go. After we leave the Devil King¡¯s Cave, we will have to face a brand new world," Samuel said.


    It didn''t take long for him to enter the Devil King''s Cave this time. It was just half a day. However, after Samuel came out of the


    Devil King''s Cave alive, he still made a lot of noise in the Tianqi era. Those Heavenlevel experts all marveled at Samuel''s power.


    Samuel had created incredible miracles in Tianqi, and they would definitely be recorded in history.


    Elder Yi and He Qingfeng appeared in front of Samuel as soon as possible.


    After fighting with Samuel, He Qingfeng did not dare to look down on Samuel. Even if he did not know that Samuel had not used


    all his strength when fighting with him, it was enough for him to look at Samuel with new eyes.


    "Do you know what those people are talking about now?" Elder Yi said to Samuel with a smile.


    "What?" Samuel looked at Elder Yi in confusion.


    "They said that the Devil King''s Cave is not as terrible as they think. After all, you cane out so easily." Elder Yi said. Except


    for the Heaven Level experts, no one could understand how powerful Samuel''s creation was. People below Heaven Level even


    felt that the Devil King''s Cave was no longer horrible. Moreover, it had attracted a lot of people''s attention and they wanted to


    challenge the Devil King''s Cave.


    "Didn''t you achieve your goal perfectly?" Samuel asked.


    Elder Yi did not deny that he wanted


    to use Samuel to eliminate other


    people''s fear of the Devil King''s e,


    because Tiangj.nepded trot people


    th be Born! So they had to ovee


    the hurdle of the Devil King''s Cave. In


    the past ten years, no one had


    passed the test of the Devil King''s


    Cave, which had reached a deadlock.


    No one dared to challenge it. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel''s appearance had broken this stalemate. It also allowed those earth ss experts to finally have the confidence to face


    the Devil King¡¯s Cave.


    "When ites toing to the Second World, I''m still..."


    Before Elder Yi finished his words, Samuel interrupted, "This matter can''t be discussed. | have to go." "Samuel, you are the hope


    of the Tianqi era.


    How can you risk your life to fight for


    it? In the Tianqi era, you can inspire


    many people, and even yaor 1"


    Poyerhouses WiPabpear because of


    you. Only you can change the current


    situation of the Tianqi era." He


    Qingfeng said anxiously. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel looked at He Qingfeng in surprise. He was surprised that he could say something like that.


    "Hallmaster He, why are you still concerned about me?" Samuel said.


    He Qingfeng shook his head and said bluntly, "I don''t care about you, but about the future of Tiangi. It''s meaningless for you to


    die."


    In order to fight against the second


    world, the Tianqi realm required the


    birth of arge number of real


    superiors. In adgitieing Sbe to


    ijepirelthe birth of superiors, in He


    Qingfeng''s view, Samuel''s own


    strength could also y the key role


    in the battle, and maybe he could turn


    the tide. If he went to the second


    world to die in vain, it would be a pity


    for his strength. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Being able to nip the danger in the bud is the best way. With the current strength of Tianqi, do you think you can train thousands


    of Heaven Level powerhouses in a short time?" Samuel asked He Qingfeng with an indifferent expression.


    Thousands of Heaven Level experts?


    This was the power that the Tianqi had only possessed when he was at his peak. It was impossible for it to return to its peak


    again.


    "Samuel, no matter what, you muste back alive." Elder Yi suddenly said. From his words, it seemed that he did not intend to


    stop Samuel.

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    He Qingfeng was stunned for a moment. He looked at Elder Yi with confusion in his eyes and said, "Are you crazy?¡±


    Elder Yi helplesslyughed bitterly. He was not crazy. Instead, he knew that he was unable to stop Samuel. The current situation


    hadpletely exceeded his expectations. At the end of the day, he had underestimated Samuel''s strength, causing his ns to


    bepletely broken. The current situation was already very obvious. No one could change what Samuel was going to do.


    "Can you stop him?" Elder Yi asked He Qingfeng in reply.


    He Qingfeng subconsciously thought of what had happened in the four main halls. At that time, Samuel said that he could not


    stop him, but He Qingfeng still felt that it was a joke.


    But now that he thought about it, stopping Samuel was not an easy task.


    "Samuel, we''re doing this for your own good," He Qingfeng said to Samuel.


    ¡°Hallmaster He, in the face of great affairs and great injustice, you are a righteous person. | admire this. However, | hope that you


    can understand what | have decided to do," Samuel said.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He Qingfeng sighed and didn''t know what to say to persuade Samuel. This was a stinky stone, imprable, and really helpless.


    "When do you n to go?" Elder Yi asked Samuel.


    "Tomorrow," Samuel said.


    "Is it that urgent?" Said Elder Yi.


    "If we dy any longer, I''m afraid | won''t be able to make it in time. You guys should know better than me what the fluctuations in


    the forbiddennd mean," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi nodded his head. Since he wanted to go, it would be best if he went as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be


    pointless.


    "Is there anything else | can help you arrange?" asked Elder Yi.


    "| hope | can mobilize Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian," Samuel said.


    "These two people will be independent of you in the future. Except for you, no one can order them." After saying this, Elder Yi


    looked at He Qingfeng.


    After all, Tiangi was not decided by Elder Yi alone, so he had to get He Qingfeng''s permission.


    He Qingfeng nodded helplessly and said," The three halls give these two privileges. In the future, the three halls will never hide


    anything they want."


    "Thank you, Temple Master He. See you tomorrow." Samuel left after saying that.


    He Qingfeng sighed repeatedly. He had not seen such a talent for a hundred years in the Tianqi era, but he had to die in the


    second world. It really made him feel reluctant to leave.


    "If he can stay in the Tianqi Realm, he will definitely y a vital role in the future. Old guy, why don¡¯t you persuade your


    apprentice?" He Qingfeng said.


    "He is not my disciple. It''s just that you all think so. Between the two of us, there has never been a ceremony of master and


    apprentice. Moreover, if he were to go to the Second World, he might y a significant role. This is something that neither you


    nor | can predict at this moment," said Elder Yi.


    "That¡¯s true, but at least we can see greater hope if he were to stay in the Tianqi Realm. After all, the Second World is an


    unknown domain, and no one knows what it is." He Qingfen said.


    Elder Yi shook his head. He obviously did not think so.


    With the power of the Tianqi realm, waiting for death was a dead end. Otherwise, he would not have decided to go to the Tianqi


    realm.


    From Elder Yi''s point of view, if he really wanted to solve this problem, he could only break through the inside of the second


    world. The hidden danger of the second world could never be solved.


    "All we can do now is trust him."


    Samuel and Jiang Yingying once again arrived at the Yellow-level Domain.


    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian''s strength had advanced by leaps and bounds. Their gratitude towards Samuel was naturally self-


    evident. When they saw Samuel, they would kneel and greet him, as though Samuel were their parents.


    If it hadn''t been Samuel''s generosity, their strength would never have improved. They would have been at the Yellow level for the


    rest of their lives. It was impossible for them to make a breakthrough. But now, when the scale-divisionpetition began next


    year, they were fully confident that they could break through to the Earth level. Seeing the two kneeling down, Samuel did not


    stop them. He said, "I hope that you can leave Tianqi and go to Cloud City."


    Zhuang Tang said, "We will naturally obey your decision. However, if Tianqi doesn''t give us orders, we won''t dare to leave so


    easily."


    ¡°From now on, you two only need to obey my orders. As for the others, you don''t have to worry about them. This is the privilege


    given to me by Elder Yi and He Qingfeng. It has been recognized by the Four Sects and Three Pces," Samuel exined.


    Zhuang Tang was shocked in his heart.


    Four gates and three halls, and now they were all independent of Samuel''s branches?


    Although there were not many people in this branch, it was enough to show that Elder Yi and He Qingfeng attached great


    importance to Samuel.


    "In that case, when do you want us to set off?" Zhuang Tang asked.


    ¡°Now, the responsibility of protecting Yvonne and Han Nian is the only purpose for the both of you in the future. If they are even


    the slightest bit hurt, | will definitely take your lives when | return." Samuel coldly said.


    "Don''t worry. If they want to hurt them, they must have stepped on the bodies of the two of us," Gong Tian said in a deep voice.


    Samuel took out two red fruits and said," After half a year, taking this red fruit will improve your strength."


    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian had


    experienced the effect of thi


    fruit. At thi onmoni, Hey were so


    ckdited at they did not know what


    to say. They could only thank Samuel


    profusely. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°As long as you do what | ask you to do, | will guarantee that you will be Heaven -level experts in the future,¡± Samuel said.


    "Thank you, thank you, Mr. Hannigan."


    "From today onward, the two of us will be Mr. Hannigan''s pawns. We will serve you for the rest of our lives."


    ¡°Remember, no matter who wants to hurt them, they have to be killed. Even those in Tiangi Realm cannot be spared," Samuel


    said.


    After Samuel had left and they could not even see his back, Gong Tian and Zhuang Tang stood up.


    After carefully putting away the red fruit, Gong Tian said, "Master, listen to Samuel''s words. Where is he going?"


    Zhuang Tang rebuked, "How can we guess what Mr. Hannigan is going to do? Just do your own thing. Pack up your luggage


    quickly and set off for Cloud City immediately."


    "Yes," Gong Tian answered.


    "Brother Samuel, will you give them


    too many benefits?" After a long


    distance, Jiang Vingyjagagskec""


    Ir Th@relhere not many red


    fruits left, and they were already


    precious. Now, they were given to the


    two of them. In Jiang Yingying s


    opinion, it was a pity. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "These are nothingpared to the safety of Yvonne and Nian¡¯er," Samuel said lightly.


    ¡°But now, who dares to hurt them? Boss Manfred is in Cloud City, and it''s impossible for Tianqi to send people to Cloud City


    casually," Jiang Yingying said in confusion.


    "The lesson | learnt before told me


    that any situation could happen. It''s


    necessary to prepare gayi AtKough


    Tjenaiwonts¨¦na anyone, it doesn''t


    mean He Xiaoxiao won''t. Once a


    woman gets desperate for revenge,


    she can do anything," Samuel said.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    After listening to Samuel''s words, Jiang Yingying¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. For her, anyone who wanted to hurt Yvonne and


    Han Mian was an enemy. Since He Xiaoxiao might do this, it was best to kill her in her opinion.


    ¡°Brother Samuel, why didn''t you just kill her?" Jiang Yingying said coldly.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. That was He Xiaoxiao, the daughter of the Master of the Three Halls. How could he kill her so easily?


    If things were that easy to handle, Samuel would not ask Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian to go to Cloud City.


    Although He Qingfeng had demoted He Xiaoxiao to a yellow level now, it did not mean that He Qingfeng did not value He


    Xiaoxiao. The reason why he did this was to show it to others. After all, He Xiaoxiao s words in the Devil King''s Cave had already


    aroused public anger. Even if he was willing to cover it up, he had to think about the impact of the situation.


    "If it weren''t for my influence, He Qingfeng wouldn''t have demoted He Xiaoxiao to a yellow level. After all, she is He Qingfeng¡¯s


    daughter and the person that He Qingfeng values the most. How can | kill her so easily?" Samuel said.


    ¡°But | don¡¯t feel at ease leaving her alive," Jiang Yingying said.


    Samuel was also worried because he could tell that He Xiaoxiao was a very vengeful and vicious woman. However, Samuel had


    no other choice. He could not ignore He Qingfeng. If he really killed He Xiaoxiao, the interior of the Tiangi Realm would fall apart.


    No matter who it was, it would not be a good ending.


    "Don''t worry. Other than Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian, there''s still Fang Zhan. There shouldn''t be any other problems,¡± Samuel


    said.


    Jiang Yingying was still worried. After all, they were leaving. This was not a journey from one city to another. If something bad


    happened, they could go back. This was going to the second world. If something really happened here, they wouldn¡¯t even have


    a chance to know.


    "Brother Samuel, I''ll warn her." After that, Jiang Yingying was ready to go to He Xiaoxiao.


    Samuel grabbed Jiang Yingying''s shoulder and said, "If you go to find her, you will only make her angrier. You don''t have to


    do this.¡±


    Jiang Yingying''s face was full of entanglement. She knew that there was a hidden danger, but she could not solve it. She could


    not rest assured.


    "Go back and have a rest. It''s time to set off tomorrow," Samuel continued.


    "Okay." Jiang Yingying nodded helplessly.


    Samuel was afraid that Jiang Yingying would just say yes on the surface. She would also secretly go to find He Xiaoxiao behind


    his back. He reminded her, "Don''t go to her secretly, or her hatred will be stronger. Maybe she won''t go to Cloud City, and she


    will make trouble for Yvonne and Han Nian because of your actions."


    "| see. Brother Samuel, | won''t go," Jiang Yingying said.


    The two of them went back to their respective rooms to rest. Samuel''s heart was as heavy as water. After all, he had to face an


    unknown world tomorrow. It was impossible for him not to worry. But no matter what, he had to make this trip.


    ¡°What kind of ce is the second world exactly?" Samuel, who tossed and turned in a sleepless state, suddenly asked the little


    white snake wrapped around his arm.


    The little white snake had azy, god-like expression on its face. It turned its head away, disinclined to pay any attention to


    Samuel.


    Samuel was used to the little white snake''s human behavior. It knew what you meant, but could not speak. It could not


    communicate.


    The next morning, Samuel, who had not slept for a whole night, was still in high spirits. On the contrary, Jiang Yingying looked a


    little haggard.


    "You didn''t sleep?" Samuel asked Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying nodded. She did not close her eyes all night. Her mind was full of things about the Second World. She had made


    a lot of guesses and illusions, so she could not calm down to sleep.


    "Brother Samuel, you didn''t fall asleep either, did you?" Jiang Yingying asked in reply.


    Samuel nodded and was about to speak when He Qingfeng walked toward them.


    "Hallmaster He, can''t you fall asleep so early?" Samuel asked He Qingfeng with a smile.


    He Qingfeng''s face darkened, and he asked Samuel seriously, "Have you really thought it through? Maybe it''s a better choice to


    stay.¡±


    "Don''t bother, Master He. I''ve made up my mind. | won''t change it again," Samuel said.


    He Qingfeng sighed. He had also stayed up all night, because a top talent like Samuel was rare to see in a hundred years. Even


    if he didn''t belong to the three halls, he didn''t want such a talent to die in the second world. In He Qingfeng''s view, the most


    important role he yed in Tianqi was to stay there.


    "Young man, if you act so impulsively, you won''t even have the chance to regret it in the future," He Qingfeng said.


    ¡°Hallmaster He, let''s make a bet. What do you say?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Bet? What do you bet on?" He Qingfeng asked in confusion.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "| bet I''ll be able to return. If | return alive, there will no longer be a division of four sects and three halls in Tiangi. What do you


    think?" Samuel said.


    In the Tianqi era, the reason why


    there were four sects and three halls


    was because the predecessors


    thought about bncing poweganid


    tpg aerate atone Although


    ancing effect had been


    achieved, the two branches couldn''t


    unite together for all people, which


    led to many conflicts inside the


    Tianqi era. This was also the reason


    why there hadn''t been more


    powerhouses in the Tianqi era.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    With the division of resources and the four gates and three halls, they had put more effort into the internal strife. Naturally, they


    had exhausted the strength of Tianqi.


    "Do you know why the founder of Tiangi divided the people into four sects and three halls?" He Qingfeng asked Samuel.


    ¡°Of course | know. He doesn''t want someone with too much power to bring Tiangi down the wrong path," Samuel said.


    He Qingfeng nodded and said, "Since you know, then you should also understand that this is impossible."


    "Hallmaster He, have you ever


    thought about why the overall


    strength of the Tiangi Realm has


    regressed after so manyyears?) | 1!


    peuphrransiaaters died in the


    battle a hundred years ago, the Tianqi


    Realm still remained the same after a


    century of recuperation. There is still


    a need for such a Tianqi Realm to


    exist. If it is not broken and rebuilt,


    the existence of the Tianqi Realm will


    only be a drop in the bucket," Samuel


    said. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    He Qingfeng took a deep breath. As the master of the Three Halls, he naturally knew the reason. However, merging with the four


    sects and three halls required a ruler with absolute influence and needed to convince the public.


    "Samuel, you''re so ambitious that you want to control the entire Tiangi era by yourself," He Qingfeng said.


    "Hallmaster He, it¡¯s almost time. |


    have to go to the forbidden area. If


    you have nothing t ua


    Be RO sore did


    not answer He Qingfeng''s question


    directly. After that, he took Jiang


    Yingying to the forbidden area.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He Qingfeng stood still for a long time before he caught up with Samuel.


    However, at this moment, He Qingfeng''s opinion of Samuel changed again. This guy was not only powerful, but also had a


    strong mind. If he handed the Tianqi over to him, perhaps there would be a great change.

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    Forbidden Area.


    Elder Yi and his assistant seemed to have arrived a long time ago. In addition to the two of them, there were all the Heavenlevel


    powerhouses in the Tianqi Realm. Unfortunately,pared with the peak of the Tianqi Realm, the dozen or so Heavenlevel


    powerhouses seemed to be a little ridiculous. After all, in the past, the Tianqi Realm had the power topete with the Second


    World. But now, these ten or so Heaven-level powerhouses were probably not even enough to fill the gap between the Second


    World.


    "Samuel, | don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. | know it''s useless. After I''m done, | have something to tell you," Elder Yi walked to


    Samuel and said.


    Samuel didn''t say anything. He just stared at the entrance of the Second World. Since he appeared, the energy fluctuation of the


    entrance became more obvious, and the faint sense of connection appeared in his heart again, as if a voice was calling out to


    him in the Second World.


    "The second world ispletely unknown to you, so after you go there, you must keep a low profile. Don¡¯t do anything too well


    before you get familiar with the second world, and don¡¯t attract the attention of the people in the second world. Once your identity


    is exposed, you may be killed," Elder Yi reminded Samuel.


    Samuel nodded subconsciously. Elder Yi did not need to worry about this. He knew very well that how could he easily show off in


    apletely strange ce? He understood the principle of a big tree attracting the wind.


    "| won''t say anything else. | hope you cane back safely," Elder Yi said.


    Samuel nced at Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying nodded, and the two of them jumped forward tacitly.


    No one expected Samuel to be so unhesitating. Shock was written all over the faces of the dozen or so Heaven-level experts.


    They admired Samuel¡¯s courage, as well as his decisiveness.


    "This guy is really not afraid of death,¡± He Qingfeng gritted his teeth and said.


    Elder Yi smiled helplessly and said, "For the safety of Yvonne and Han Nian, he had put his life and death aside. There is nothing


    to be afraid of."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After a pause, Elder Yi continued to say to He Qingfeng, "Samuel cares very much about the safety of Yvonne and Han Nian, so


    | advise you to take good care of your daughter. | don¡¯t need to remind you about her revenge. If these two people get hurt


    because of your daughter, | don''t think you need me to remind you how serious the consequences will be."


    "Elder Yi, although my daughter is a little stubborn, she is not so ignorant," He Qingfeng said coldly.


    "Not ignorant?" Elder Yi looked at He Qingfeng mockingly and said, "She has already been spoiled by you without any sense of


    propriety Don''t you know how many illegal things she has done in Tianqi for so many years?" "Elder Yi, this is my daughter. It''s


    not your turn to point fingers at her." He Qingfeng looked at Elder Yi with dissatisfaction.


    "If it had nothing to do with Samuel, | would not have said anything. But as for this matter, how could | not care? If Yvonne and


    Han Nian were injured or even killed because of He Xiaoxiao, he would destroy the three pces and even Tianqi. | don''t think |


    need to remind you about the growth of his strength,¡± Elder Yi said.


    He Qingfeng was shocked. He knew very well how powerful Samuel''s strength had grown. He had been forced to retreat by


    Samuel during the fight. He had no idea how powerful Samuel would be in the second world.


    However, He Qingfeng still believed that He Xiaoxiao would not do such a thing. In He Qingfeng''s opinion, naughtiness and


    viciousness were twopletely different things, while He Xiaoxiao was just a little naughty.


    "You don''t have to worry. | know how to deal with my own affairs," He Qingfeng said.


    Elder Yi shook his head helplessly. It seemed that he had made it very clear. Only then did He Qingfeng know what kind of


    woman He Xiaoxiao was. Otherwise, he would really think that He Xiaoxiao was innocent.


    ¡°As far as | know, He Xiaoxiao has secretly sent people away from the Tianqi Realm. However, she sent people away for no


    reason. | don''t need to say much about where she is going," said Elder Yi.


    "Elder Yi, aren''t you going too far by ndering a little girl like this?" He Qingfeng looked at Elder Yi with anger on his face.


    "Whether it''s nder or not, you can check it yourself. Can¡¯t you do such a small thing? If you don¡¯t take action, | have to solve it


    myself." After saying that, Elder Yi turned around and left. After saying so much, it was time to stop it. As for what He


    Qingfeng would do, it was not up to him to decide.


    He Qingfeng saw that Elder Yi was not making a joke, and he would not nder He Xiaoxiao like this, so he rushed to the Yellow


    Level.


    If He Xiaoxiao really did this, he must stop her as soon as possible. Once she made a big mistake, she would regret it.


    Although He Qingfeng was the master of the three halls, his status was not worth mentioning in front of strength. No one could


    guess how strong Samuel would be in the future. If Yvonne and Han Nian were really injured or even dead because of He


    Xiaoxiao, Samuel''s anger would probably burn the whole Tiangqi!


    The entrance to the Second World was calm and peaceful. Samuel and Jiang Yingying jumped; it was as if nothing had


    happened.


    At this moment, Samuel was in the


    space tunnel. He felt that the


    surrounding pr Sspecwds aborts.


    prarrie Boch After an unknown


    amount of time, he fainted the


    moment the pressure scattered.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When Samuel woke up again, he


    found that he was wearing a red


    robe, which w pattiorly FeStive,


    TAysardunting environment gave


    him a very old-fashioned feeling, as if


    he had suddenly traveled back to the


    ancient times. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There was a bronze mirror in the southeast corner of the room. When Samuel walked


    in front of it, he realized that he was wearing a wedding dress!


    Samuel, who had a nk look on his


    face, did not know what had mM


    happened at all, WReahwds O


    IgoKirig Ft Sorneone to ask, the door


    was pushed open. A cold-eyed


    woman wearing a phoenix cor


    came in. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When the woman saw Samuel, there was a sh of surprise on her face, and then her face was full of anger.


    "You woke up!" The woman gnashed her teeth and said to Samuel. She was full of anger, as if she had seen an enemy who had


    killed her father.


    Samuel was confused. He knew that he hade to the Second World safely. But why was he here? Why was he dressed in a


    red robe? Who was this woman? Samuel knew nothing about it.


    "Who are you?" Samuel asked.


    The woman did not say a word. She walked up to Samuel and gave him a resounding p across his face.


    This made Samuel even more confused. The hatred in the woman''s eyes was so intense that it made Samuel suspect that he


    had done something wrong to her.


    Didn''t he even notice it?

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    "| just want a good-for-nothing. Why did you wake up at this time?" Looking at the woman, she almost gritted her teeth. Samuel''s


    waking up seemed to be uneptable to her.


    When she raised her hand again, Samuel reached out and pinched her wrist directly.


    Samuel was not a man who could be beaten or scolded at will. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t understand what was going on. How could


    he be humiliated by a woman like this?


    Even if she was beautiful, Samuel would never let her do whatever she wanted under the circumstances that he had someone in


    his heart.


    "Where am I? Why am | wearing this clothes? Who are you?" Samuel asked.


    The woman wanted to break free, but she was surprised to find that the man in front of her was extremely strong, which made


    her eyes sh with a glimmer of light.


    "| order you to stay in the room. You are not allowed to go anywhere. Otherwise, | will try my best to kill you," the woman said to


    Samuel in amanding tone.


    ¡°Fine, | won''t go anywhere, but | have to know what is going on." Samuel asked.


    ¡°Let go of me. I''ll get someone to exin what''s going on. I''ll let you know what you should do in the future," the woman said.


    Samuel let go of her hand, and the woman turned around and left without hesitation.


    Samuel looked at himself in the mirror and had a strange but ominous feeling. It seemed that he was going to get married, but he


    didn''t think it was possible. He had just entered the second world. How could he be moved to a wedding?


    Moreover, he had been in aa before. How could the woman just now marry him?


    All doubts turned into a paste in Samuel¡¯s mind. But soon, the door was pushed open again, and a woman in in clothes came


    in. She looked like a maid.


    "Mydy sent me here. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me," the maid said to Samuel.


    ording to the outfit of the two, Samuel guessed that the second world was very likely to be an ancient civilization. This caused


    Samuel to be a little restless. He wanted to see just what the outside world was like.


    However, Samuel would not leave so easily before he figured out the current situation. After all, he was not familiar with this


    world. It was very dangerous for him to walk around and expose his ws.


    ¡°How long have | been in aa?" Samuel asked his first question.


    "Three months," said the maidservant.


    "What!" Samuel said in astonishment. He had been in aa for three months. How could it be? For him, it was as if only one


    day had passed!


    ¡°Miss thought you would be unconscious for the rest of your life and would never wake up again," the maid said.


    Samuel took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He continued to ask, "Why am | wearing this dress?" "Because today is


    the day of your marriage with Miss," the maid exined.


    Samuel''s mind went nk.


    The day of their marriage!


    The spection he had made just now turned out to be true!


    But there was one thing that Samuel couldn''t figure out. Why did that woman marry aatose man? Was she crazy?


    "You just said that your miss thought | would not wake up in this life. In that case, why did she want to marry me?" Samuel asked


    in confusion.


    "Miss doesn''t want to marry a person she doesn''t like, so she would rather find a good -for-nothing like you," the maid said.


    This strange idea subverted Samuel''s view, but he understood what the maidservant meant. It seemed that the woman just took


    him as a shield. As for why she did this, the reason was very simple. It was estimated that her family wanted her to marry


    someone, but she was not willing to do so, so such absurd things happened.


    Samuel suddenly covered his head and put on a painful look.


    "It hurts, my head hurts."


    The maid did not panic at all. Her mistress had hoped that Samuel would die when Samuel woke up. She did not need to care


    about the pain he was in now.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "| don''t remember anything. Can you tell me where | am, and where did you find me? " Samuel asked.


    "This is the Chen family''s mansion in Dragon Cloud City." The maid was ordered by the Miss to solve Samuel''s doubts. She was


    verypetent on this point. No matter what Samuel''s question was, she would answer it.


    "You were discovered in the south of Dragon Cloud City. | heard that you were down and out then."


    "Is there anyone else other than me?" Samuel continued to ask.


    "No," replied the maidservant.


    There was no one else!


    Where did Jiang Yingying go? Could it be that in the space tunnel, the ce where they appeared in the second world was


    different after they separated?


    This made Samuel a little worried. After all, Jiang Yingying was a girl. He did not know how she was doing now.


    "Do you have any other questions?" asked the maid.


    "That''s all. | want to take a break," Samuel said.


    The maidservant nodded and left the room.


    Samuel pretended to have a headache, so as soon as the maid left, he returned to normal.


    It was a pity that Samuel did not have enough information. If he wanted to know more about this world, he had to wait for a long


    time.


    Although marriage was absurd for


    Samuel, in some ways, it was als


    good thing. At agi pehad KisC


    identity CoVered up now. In this way,


    he would not be easily discovered


    that he did not belong here. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| never dreamed that | would be able to get married for the second time in my life.


    Yvonne, | didn''t do anything wrong to you. | just woke up. The situation is beyond my control.¡± Samuel sighed and said to


    himself.


    After the maid left, she walked into another room.


    Chen Yanran had taken off the phoenix cor on her head, and her expression was still very angry. Obviously, she could not


    ept that Samuel was awake.


    "What''s the matter? What did he ask?"


    Chen Yanran asked the maid.


    "Miss, it seems that he doesn''t remember anything. He asked somemon questions. Where is he? Why did he marry you?"


    the maid said.


    Chen Yanran gave a disdainful look


    and said, "I thought that | could find a


    good-for-nothing who has been ina


    coma to solve m Rigblem, mor¡¯


    didn texnect rate would wake up


    at this time. | must find a way to kill


    him. How can a good-for-nothing like


    him deserve to be my husband?"


    "Miss, he just got married to you. If


    you kill him, all your efforts will be in


    vain," the maid said worriedly. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Yanran smiled faintly and said,


    "How can my efforts fail? He is m


    husband. It''s tucal fol ine fo Guard


    i soulforthree years. It''s


    worthwhile to exchange the life of a


    good-for-nothing for three years."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss, what are you nning to do?" asked the maidservant.


    "The annual beast hunting event of Dragon Cloud City is about to begin. | will let him die a natural death." Chen Yanran said with


    a cold face.

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    Samuel was locked in the room. Although a wooden door could not stop his violence, Samuel did not dare to do so easily. After


    all, he knew nothing about what happened outside. And what would happen if he kicked it open. Samuel could not predict.


    The feeling of being imprisoned was very ufortable, but for Samuel, he had to be very careful with every step he took. Once


    he lost his life here, he would never see Yvonne and Han Man again.


    As the sky darkened and night fell, Samuel, who was lying on the bed, heard footsteps outside the door.


    It was the same maid who sent food to Samuel.


    The food was delicious, but the maid stood aside without saying a word, which made Samuel feel that he was being watched.


    "I''ve been in aa for so long. Did you take care of me?" Samuel asked the maid.


    "| will do what Miss asks me to do, so you don''t have to thank me.¡± The maid¡¯s tone was emotionless, giving Samuel a


    mechanical feeling.


    "I''m curious. What did | eat when | was in aa?" Samuel looked at the maid doubtfully. When he woke up today, he didn''t feel


    hungry at all.


    ¡°Lung food."


    Samuel nodded and continued to ask, "Who is your youngdy? The Chen Family is in Dragon Cloud City. Is she from a big


    family?


    "There are three big families in Dragon


    Cloud City, and the Chen Family is one of them. Naturally, it is a big family," the maid said. The reason why she was willing to


    answer Samuel''s question was also instigated by Chen Yanran. Otherwise, she could not talk to Samuel at all.


    Samuel smiled faintly. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be so lucky to marry into a big family in the second world. It seemed that he


    was destined to be poor in this life.


    "Can you tell me the reason for yourdy''s marriage to me in detail?" Samuel continued to ask. He had discussed this issue with


    her before, and Samuel had only made a rough guess. Whether it was true or not, it depended on his maid¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Because the son of the City Lord wants to marry mydy, but mydy is unwilling, so you became mydy''s means to deal with


    outsiders,¡± the servant girl said.


    "Didn''t her family say no? After all, in her eyes, I''m just a vegetable that never wakes up," Samuel said.


    The maid frowned and said, "What do you mean by a vegetable?"


    Samuel was shocked. Such words should be unfamiliar to the Second World. In the future, he must pay attention to this matter


    when talking. Otherwise, it would be easy to be noticed that he did not belong here.


    "It''s not a big deal. | was just talking casually. | guess he''s just someone who''s always asleep,¡± Samuel said.


    The maidservant thought of nts. When shepared him to nts, she was suddenly enlightened. She felt that it was the


    most appropriate word to describe Samuel''s condition before.


    "This is the decision after Miss and her family''s discussion. Naturally, no one would refuse," the maid said.


    Samuel thought to himself, "Are they all crazy? They used their daughter''s innocence to refuse the son of the City Lord. Is the


    City Lord¡¯s son so ugly?"


    "If Miss marries the son of the City Lord, wouldn''t it be better for the Chens to raise their status in Dragon Cloud City? Why


    wouldn''t she?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Atrace of impatience shed across the maidservant¡¯s face, and she said, "Please hurry up and eat. After the meal, there will be


    someone to help you bathe and change."


    Someone!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Taking a bath and changing clothes.


    Samuel could not help but smell his body. He suddenly realized a problem. He had been in aa for such a long time.


    Logically speaking, there should have been a strange smell on his body, but he could smell a faint fragrance!


    ¡°When | was in aa, someone helped me bathe every day?" Samuel said.


    "Yes."


    Samuel lowered his head powerlessly. In this way, he would have been seen by those servants long ago!


    Not long after, maids brought hot water one after another. Although all of them looked good and were clever and well-behaved,


    Samuel still couldn''t imagine that their hands were touching his body. This great benefit was taken away by the servants.


    Although they were not unfaithful to Yvonne, it was still ufortable to be seen with such a secret being exposed.


    "You can leave now. I''ll do it myself. | don''t need to bother you," Samuel said to the maids. In the past, he had no choice when he


    was in aa. But now, he would not allow these people to touch him.


    The maidservants didn''t listen to him. They just stood there and didn''t move.


    Samuel was a little angry and said, "I don''t need your help. Let''s go."


    "You can leave now." Chen Yanran appeared to help resolve Samuel''s problem.


    The first time Samuel saw her, she


    looked stunning. The second time he


    saw her, she had ena in


    ordinary se Lofglonhisg, whic Site


    Hep earns beautiful. She was an


    extremely beautiful woman.


    However, the more he thought about


    it, the more he couldn''t figure out why


    she didn''t want to marry the city


    governor''s son. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What''s your name?" asked Chen Yanran.


    ¡°My name is Samuel. What about you?" Samuel said.


    "Chen Yanran.¡±


    "What a beautiful name."


    "| heard the servants say that you don''t remember anything," Chen Yanran said.


    "Nothing, if you are willing to help,


    you can find a famous doctor to t


    me. | heard fromeny mata thatthe


    ahen Barhiiv''is very powerful in


    Dragon Cloud City. This is not a big


    deal for you, right?" Samuel said.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Yanran sneered in her heart. In her eyes, Samuel was just a dying person. How could she seek medical treatment for


    Samuel?


    "Starting tomorrow, you can walk around and take a look. In half a month, there will be a beast hunting event in Dragon Cloud


    City. You have to attend it with me," Chen Yanran said.


    ¡°What do you mean by the Beast Hunting Competition?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    ¡°Literally, if there''s nothing else, | won''t disturb you." After that, Chen Yanran turned around and left, leaving Samuel no chance


    to ask.


    Samuel could feel that Chen Yanran''s ice-cold heart was like an iceberg. After all, she was a strong woman. Maybe she had a


    certain purpose of not marrying the son of the City Lord.


    It was a pity that Samuel had so little information at the moment that he couldn''t judge what Chen Yanran wanted to do.


    However, it was a good thing that he


    would be able to leave the confin


    room tomorro By getting Ghrow


    Duda ibd ity as soon as


    possible, he would know what kind of


    person Chen Yanran was. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After taking a shower, Samuely in bed and enjoyed the bright moonlight through the window. He didn''t know if the moon here


    was the same as the one on earth.

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    The next day, as soon Samuel opened his eyes, he felt a chill on his arm. When he opened his eyes, the little white snake had


    already returned to his arm.


    The day before, Samuel had searched everywhere for it after he had woken up, but it was nowhere to be found. He had thought


    that it had already arrived the world it belonged to. He did not expect that it had not left yet. It must have been afraid of being


    discovered, which was why it had been hiding for now.


    "Little thing, | didn¡¯t expect you to be so loyal. You didn''t leave,¡± Samuel said with a smile.


    The little white snake stuck out a red tongue to Samuel. No one knew whether it was to show its loyalty or to threaten Samuel on


    purpose.


    Samuel got up in his clothes, pushed the door open, and walked out.


    He took a deep breath and couldn''t help saying, "The air here is really good. If there is a chance in the future, it will be a good


    choice to bring Yvonne and Nian¡®er here for retirement."


    After saying this, Samuel could not help but think of the words Yvonne had said." Find a country with multiple wives. This is


    probably what this world is like."


    The courtyard of the Chen Family was veryrge, and its total area was several timesrger than that of the Hannigan Family''s


    courtyard in Swallow City. However, this was not a rare thing. After all, it was one of the three big families in Dragon Cloud City.


    For the Chen Family, it was just a small expense. Moreover, thend value of the world could not bepared with that of the


    earth.


    If it weren''t for the servant''s guidance, Samuel would have lost his way in the yard. It took him a while to finally reach the street.


    The streets were like Samuel had imagined. They were filled with the aura of the ancient. There was not a hint of the modern


    vibe in the people''s clothing either. It was as if they were in an ancient movie.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°If | can drive a Ferrari on this street, | wonder what kind of scene it will be." Thinking of this, Samuel could not helpughing.


    The best ce to get to know Dragon Cloud City and the Chens was the teahouse, so Samuel quickly determined his


    destination. There was a teahouse called the Tail Beast House, which had the most people.


    However, the name of this teahouse was so strange that Samuel did not understand.


    After entering the teahouse, a waiter asked Samuel to sit down. The nearby teaers were all whispering about Chen Yanran''s


    marriage, which had recently been in an uproar.


    "| don''t know who the Chen Family''s eldest daughter married, but I''ve never seen him in the Dragon Cloud City. | heard that he''s


    a fool."


    "What fool? | heard that he was a cripple."


    ¡°Your news doesn''t work at all. | heard from the servants of the Chen family that the man was disabled with no hands."


    Samuel rubbed his head when he heard these words. After which, he looked at his legs. He did not know where these rumors.


    came from. They had already turned him into apletely useless person.


    Samuel approached the group of people who were discussing and said, "| heard that the man had been in aa for a long time


    and had not woken up. | don''t know why Miss Chen would marry such a man."


    The few of them nced at Samuel. They did not reject this new neer, who was a stranger to them. Very quickly, they


    started to chat with each other.


    "| heard from a rumor that Chen Yanran did this to break up with the City Lord."


    ¡°It is well known in Dragon Cloud City that Huang Xiaoyong has been in love with Chen Yanran for many years. Last night, more


    than a dozen bodies were pulled out of the City Lord''s Manor. | heard that they were caused by Huang Xiaoyong''s anger.


    Those servants are really pitiful."


    After listening to these words, Samuel couldn''t help frowning. The City Lord should be the highest-ranking person in Dragon


    Cloud City. How could Chen Yanran break up with the City Lord?


    "Chen Yanran did this. Isn¡¯t she afraid that the Chen Family will be implicated by the City Master''s anger?" Samuel asked


    doubtfully.


    "Little brother, you''ve just arrived at Dragon Cloud City, right?" A certain someone looked at Samuel with a face full of smiles. It


    was as if his words were very strange.


    "That''s right; | have just arrived at Dragon Cloud City. Big Brother, please clear my doubts. This little bit of money, | will pay for it,¡±


    Samuel said.


    When they heard Samuel wanted to pay for the tea money, they were all happy. They didn''t hide it and exined it to Samuel


    clearly.


    From what they said, Samuel knew that the Governor of the Dragon Cloud City was not a supreme existence. Even though he


    was the Governor, he was still restricted by the three families. This was because the three families were responsible for the


    maintenance of the Dragon Cloud City.


    Back then, the City Governor was supported by the three families. In other words, the Governor was just a puppet.


    Now, this puppet was probably no longer willing to ept the orders of the three major families, so the Chen Family stood out


    and had a falling out with the city governor. Moreover, they heard that the Chen Family intended to take the position of the city


    governor. It was no wonder that Chen Yanran was so unscrupulous to oppose the city governor.


    However, so far, among the three families, only the Chen family hadpletely shown their attitude. The other two families had


    not shown any performance, which made Samuel a little confused.


    Since the three families jointly urged the City Lord to take the throne, it should be the three families who turned hostile this time.


    Why did the Chens do it alone?


    There must be some reasons that


    these teaers didn''t know. It was even


    possible that eg yantan nacBeen


    famed bythe other two families. It


    was not impossible for them to take


    this opportunity to get rid of the Chen


    Family. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Little brother, we''ve almost finished talking about the things you want to know.


    The tea money..." "Don''t worry. I''ll pay for the tea,¡± Samuel said with a smile.


    "In that case, thank you for your hospitality. We''ll take our leave first."


    They cupped their fists and left one by one. Samuel was sorting out the information he had just received.


    ording to the current situation of


    the Chens, one possibility was en


    the other two farain¨¦Shiea set a trap


    fodth ens and wanted to join


    hands with the City Lord to get rid of


    the Chens. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There was another possibility. If the Chens wanted to surpass Dragon Cloud City alone, so they didn''t care about the attitudes of


    the other two families at all.


    However, thetter was less likely to happen. After all, the three families were strong enough. The Chen family''s ability was not


    enough to deal with these three forces.


    "Collect the money." Samuel hade out for a long time by now. So he nned to go back first. He would go to the animal


    hunting gathering early tomorrow morning.


    However, when the waiter walked up to Samuel, he could not even take out a single coin.


    It wasn''t just that he didn''t have money. Samuel didn¡¯t even know what money was in this world.


    "Boss, someone wants to drink Overlord Tea." The waiter looked at Samuel warily and shouted loudly.


    It was estimated that the shop owner often met people like Samuel, so he was well prepared. In a short while, a few strong men


    with sticks in their hands surrounded Samuel.


    "How dare youe to my Tail Beast


    Residence to drink Overlord ey Kid,


    you ined 250 death''."


    Theibess was a middle-aged man


    and threatened Samuel in a cold


    voice. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    Samuel had a bitter look on his face. Before he went out, he had never thought about it, because he had never been short of


    money on earth. He had never taken it seriously. He had never expected such an embarrassing thing to happen.


    "Boss, let me exin. It''s not that | don''t have money, it''s just that | didn''t bring it," Samuel said.


    The middle-aged man had encountered all kinds of excuses. He did not believe Samuel¡¯s words at all. He immediately ordered


    his subordinates to beat him up.


    Although Samuel was not afraid of these people in front of him, once there was a big movement, it would be difficult for him to


    keep a low profile in the future.


    "I''m from the Chen Family. Boss, if you don''t believe me, you cane home with me. | promise to give you money and double


    it," Samuel said.


    "Someone from the Chen Family?" The boss looked at Samuel up and down. The material of this guy''s clothes was really not


    like that of a poor man. The high-quality silk fabric was not something that ordinary families could afford.


    "What''s the rtionship between you and the Chens?" the boss asked.


    Samuel was stumped. If he was Chen Yanran''s husband, these people would not believe it. After all, it was said that he was a


    fool who had broken his arms and legs.


    "lm a rtive of the Chens. You''ll understand if youe with me," Samuel said.


    "Go and send a message to the Chens. Tell them that the Chens didn''t pay for drinking tea at my Tail Beast House. Tell them to


    hurry up and pay." The boss ordered his men.


    Samuel breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the Chens sent someone here, this matter could be solved.


    "Boss, the name of your teahouse is quite interesting. How could it be called the Tail Beast House?" Samuel began to chat with


    the boss.


    Speaking of this, the boss showed a proud expression and said: "Boy, | am afraid of scaring you. The reason why my teahouse


    is called the Tail Beast House is that | once killed a Tail Beast with my bare hands.


    This matter is well known in Dragon Cloud City."


    Next, the boss talked about the scene when he fought with Tail Beast. He seemed to have told this story many times, with fluent


    words and smooth stories.


    The Tail Beast that he was talking about should be one of the strange beasts in this world. From his words, Samuel could sense


    that the strange beast was conquered in this world. Moreover, many people were proud of conquering the strange beasts.


    "It''s a pity that the beast was unwilling to tame me, so | could only kill it myself.


    Otherwise, | wouldn''t be the owner of the teahouse now," the owner said regretfully. In fact, he had just luckily picked up a beast


    in the past andposed a thrilling story, thus making up the name of the ce.


    ¡°What will happen if you tame the Tail Beast?" Samuel asked.


    The boss looked at Samuel with strange eyes. What would happen if he managed to tame the Tail Beast? Everyone in Xuanyuan


    World knew about this. How could he ask such a stupid question?


    "Kid, are you trying to make me happy on purpose?" The boss looked at Samuel angrily.


    Samuel knew that he had asked too much. This was probably something everyone should know, but he showed ignorance,


    which made the boss have such an illusion.


    Just as Samuel was thinking of a choice of words to exin, someone walked into the teahouse, stunning Samuel.


    In Samuel''s view, the Chen Family should have sent a servant to help him solve this problem, but he had never expected that


    Chen Yanran would show up in person! "Miss, Miss Chen!" The boss was also shocked when he saw Chen Yanran.


    ¡°Are you the boss here?" Chen Yanran asked the boss.


    The boss nodded repetitively. When he saw Chen Yanran, he was obviously very nervous.


    "This is my husband. He forgot to bring money with him when he went out today. I''m really sorry." Chen Yanran nodded slightly.


    Obviously, she was apologizing.


    As soon as she said that, all the people in the teahouse looked at Samuel in astonishment.


    Now the whole Dragon Cloud City was discussing who Chen Yanran''s husband was. It was unexpected that he would appear in


    such a way.


    He was not the legendary cripple, nor was he a fool!


    Samuel himself was also confused. He did not expect that Chen Yanran would reveal his identity in public.


    Didn''t she tell him not to leave so easily yesterday? How could a woman''s mind change so fast?


    ¡°Miss Chen, it turns out that he is your husband. If | had known this would happen, | would not have asked him for this little


    amount of tea." The boss secretly wiped his cold sweat. The Chen family''s influence in Dragon Cloud City was by no means


    something that a small teahouse owner like him could afford to offend.


    "In that case, thank you, boss." Chen Yanran nced at Samuel.


    Samuel walked to Chen Yanran''s side consciously and the two left the teahouse together.


    "| didn¡¯t expect that this is Chen Yanran''s husband. It seems that he is not as bad as the rumors say."


    "When they stand together, they really look like a perfect match. | have to say, there is indeed a lot of difference between Huang


    Xiaoyong and him."


    "What''s the use of being more


    beautiful than Huang Xiaoyong? Men


    need to be capable, Agigploke him


    ig jotagmrough BQ ivang Xiaoyong to


    hit him with one hand. Let''s wait and


    see. If Huang Xiaoyong knows about


    this, he will have a hard time." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In less than half a day, the news of Chen Yanran''s husband''s appearance had spread throughout the entire Dragon Cloud City.


    On the way back to the Chens'' mansion, Samuel asked Chen Yanran confusedly, " Why did you do that?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "You are my husband, and that''s a fact. I''m just informing everyone. Why do | need a reason to do that?" Chen Yanran said


    lightly.


    "The Chens and the City Lord''s Mansion oppose each other. Huang Xiaoyong must hate me to the core. Do you want Huang


    Xiaoyong to kill me by doing this?" Samuel guessed.


    "He doesn¡¯t dare to do that. Otherwise, the wedding won''t go smoothly,¡± said Chen Yanran.


    Samuel frowned. If Huang Xiaoyong really had the courage to kill him, he would havee to kidnap the bride long ago.


    Thinking of this, it made sense.


    But Samuel was sure that Chen Yanran must have some hidden secrets.


    ¡°Although Huang Xiaoyong doesn¡¯t dare to kill me, you really want me to die, don''t you?" Samuel said.


    ¡°We''re married. It''s a fact that we can''t go back on our word. How can | want you to die?" said Chen Yanran.


    This woman gave Samuel the feeling that she was a scheming scorpion. Her body seemed to be covered with ayer of fog,


    making it impossible for others to see her clearly.


    "What is the purpose of the Beast


    Hunting Competition?¡± Sam Lagked


    unwilling] _Chencvantah ust have


    comet erior motives for this matter.


    Otherwise, he would not be involved.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "By taming the beasts, you can get the


    attention of the Royal Court. This is a


    fortuitous encounter everyone hopes


    to have. Dragon Cloud ¡éity ig justia |


    a dawn xuenyuan World. A


    pefson with ambition won''t stay in


    such a small ce forever." Chen


    Yanran was generous, and she


    answered whatever Samuel asked.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    Chen Yanran''s words exposed her ambition very directly. From her tone, Samuel felt a sense of unwillingness. It seemed that if


    she stayed in a small ce like Dragon Cloud City, she would not be satisfied.


    This also meant that Chen Yanran might really want to take over the position of the city lord, and this was only her first step.


    In this regard,pared with Yvonne, the two of them werepletely extreme existences. Yvonne''s character was


    unchallenged, and she had never cared about status and power in the Sue family. If she had not been forced into a corner,


    Yvonne would never have turned against the Sue family.


    Back home, Chen Yanran handed Samuel a book with the words "mountains and rivers " printed on the cover.


    "What''s this?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "Since you don''t remember anything, this book will help you understand the Xuanyuan World better." After leaving the book,


    Chen Yanran left. Facing Samuel, her husband, she had no feelings for him.


    Samuel went back to his room and began to read a book. What he needed most right now was to understand the Xuanyuan


    World. The opportunity was right in front of him. Naturally, he would not miss it.


    "Miss, why did you do this to him?" The maid asked Chen Yanran. Since Chen Yanran wanted to kill Samuel, he would die


    sooner orter. Why should he go to understand the Xuanyuan World?


    "Just take it as thest mercy for him," Chen Yanran said lightly.


    The maid grew up with Chen Yanran. She knew very well that everything the Miss did was arranged in advance. It was


    impossible for her to let him know the Xuanyuan World only because she pitied Samuel.


    But since Chen Yanran did not want to say it, the maid did not dare to ask. After all, they were master and servant. She was not


    qualified to intervene in what Chen Yanran was going to do.


    In his room, Samuel waspletely immersed in the book of mountains and rivers. It was like a very magical fairy tale, which


    recorded all kinds of magic in the Xuanyuan World.


    There was a certain cultivation system in the Xuanyuan World, and there was no detailed exnation in the mountains and


    rivers. Probably the author did not know the mystery of it, but it was very shallow to write about the realm from one to ninemps,


    and ninemps were the most powerful. As for the meaning of themp, it was not mentioned in the book. Above the ninemps,


    there was another top master, who was called the Master of the Ultimate. There were no more than ten Master of the entire


    Xuanyuan World, and the book described that the Master of the Ultimate had the terrifying power of a thousand soldiers.


    In addition, there was another supreme status in Xuanyuan World. It was a talent that every country fought for. It was the Tamer,


    the ability to tame animals that Chen Yanran had mentioned before. Those who had this ability usually had


    extraordinary status, and even had the same status as the Aji jellyfishes.


    Once a new tamer showed up, every country would definitely take out a huge amount of resources to fight for it.


    Seeing this, Samuel couldn''t help ncing at the little white snake on his arm. He didn''t know if he was a tamer or not, and


    whether he was worthpeting for.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As time went on, the situation of the three countries of the Xuanyuan World was still recorded in the mountains and rivers. The


    Dragon Cloud City where Samuel was located belonged to the Royal Court. In addition to the Royal Court, there was Xia State


    and Chongye.


    As for Xia State¡¯s description, the book only mentioned the word "magic". As for how magical it was, it had not been written yet,


    which aroused Samuel''s great curiosity.


    The situation of being in the Chongye could be seen from the words. It was recorded in the books that the barbarians were


    rampant, eating flesh and drinking blood.


    Samuel did not spend too much time looking at the entire mountain and river, but he had a deep understanding of Xuanyuan


    World.


    At this time, the maid pushed the door open and came in with an emotionless face. She said to Samuel, "You''d better not go out


    these days."


    "Why?" Samuel asked in confusion. Chen Yanran had just said that he could go out for a walk if he had nothing to do. How could


    she put him under house arrest in just one day?


    "This is for your own good. Huang Xiaoyong has sent many people nearby. Once you leave the Chens¡¯ mansion, he will never let


    you go,¡± the maid exined.


    Samuel was suddenly enlightened and said, "Just in time. | have nothing to do these days. I''ll just stay at home."


    There was a hint of contempt in the maidservant''s eyes. She somewhat looked down on Samuel''sck of masculine behavior.


    Samuel could feel the contempt of the maid, but it did not matter to him. After all, the other party was the son of the City Lord.


    There was no need to argue with him at this time. Samuel had to keep a low profile in the case where he had no background.


    ¡°With your behavior, you might as well be unconscious forever." Leaving this sentence behind, the servant girl turned around and


    left the room.


    Samuel stood up, stretched himself, and said to himself, "I''m afraid that I''ll beat Huang Xiaoyong to death if | go out. You''re just a


    maid. What do you know?"


    Although Samuel didn¡¯t know his realm, there shouldn''t be too many masters in such a small city. He might be able to crush


    everyone in Dragon Cloud City with his current strength. It was just that he didn¡¯t need to be too high profile in his current


    situation.


    Even if he did not go out, Samuel would not feel bored, because the Chens'' mansion was too big and there were enough ces


    for him to entertain himself.


    There were countless koi fish in a pond in the backyard. Samuel hooked them with his fishing rod to kill time.


    Those servants didn''t understand


    what Samuel was doing at fir Epa,


    when the saw hinnithe ouldn''t


    HEM bal She their necks to have a


    look, as if they had never seen him


    fishing. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After losing interest in fishing, Samuel yed a new game. In this way, a week passed quickly, and the Dragon Cloud City''s


    Dragon Beast Hunting Contest was drawing near.


    That day, as soon as Samuel got up and was about to go to the pond in the backyard to have fun, Chen Yanran¡¯s personal maid


    ran to Samuel in a panic.


    "Did the sky fall?" Samuel joked.


    The maidservant''s face was pale. She asked Samuel, "You''re Miss¡¯ husband. Miss is in trouble, you have to save her."


    Samuel said without thinking, "She


    and | are just husband and wi e


    name. W. haveyrotiiglts do with


    Sak ake She probably doesn''t


    want me to intervene in her


    business." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you a man or not? Miss is in big trouble now. Do you want to stand by and do nothing?" the maid said eagerly.


    Samuel''s expression was still indifferent. He would not treat Chen Yanran as his wife, so if Chen Yanran had any trouble, it would


    not be something he should care about.


    "You probably haven''t experienced


    whether | am a man or not, raeia


    don''t need to peieneeSt, iKthere is


    ronnrylelset you can help your miss


    to think of other ways. Don''t stop me


    from fishing,¡± Samuel said and was


    about to leave. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The maid stepped aside and stood in front Samuel. "You have to go,¡± she said.

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    Samuel''s face turned cold instantly.


    The maid was simply being unreasonable. She knew Chen Yanran''s rtionship with him better than anyone else, but at this


    time, she had toe forward and solve the problem for Chen Yanran.


    "| don''t think your miss knows that you''re looking for me," Samuel said coldly.


    The maidservant¡¯s face changed. Chen Yanran really didn''t know about it, and she made the decision on her own.


    Seeing the look on the maid''s face, Samuel knew that he had guessed right, so he continued, "Let me guess again. Chen


    Yanran¡¯s trouble muste from the other two families, right?" "How do you know?" The maid was shocked. She did not tell


    Samuel what had happened. How could Samuel know?


    Samuel smiled and thought, "How do | know? It''s not difficult for me to figure it out even without thinking.¡±


    Chen Yanran was extremely ambitious. At this time, she was likely to fall into the trap of the other two families.


    After all, the City Lord was just a puppet. Even if this puppet was a little disobedient now, it was not a big threat. However, the


    Chens were a real opponent. It was not difficult for the two families to take this opportunity to eliminate the Chens.


    It could even be said that when the whole thing began, the goal of the other two families was not to take the City Lord''s position,


    but to overthrow the power of the


    Chens.


    "lm extremely smart. Of course | know that. But | believe that your youngdy will definitely have a way to deal with it. Why


    would she need my help?" Samuel said.


    The maid shook her head and said, "It''s different this time. They brought fourmp masters. The Chen family doesn''t have such


    masters. I''m worried that they will hurt Miss."


    ¡°Fourmp expert?"


    Although Samuel did not know how powerful the fourmp master was, this was just the medium and lower phase of his


    strength. The Chen family was so big that there was not even one fourmp master.


    In fact, this situation was not difficult to understand. After all. Dragon Cloud City was a small ce. How could a truly powerful


    expert be willing to stay here? Thus, fourmps was already an extremely rare expert for Dragon Cloud City.


    "Look at me," Samuel said.


    The maid did not understand what he meant, but she looked him up and down, and then said, "So what?"


    Samuel couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "Can | beat a fourmp expert with my thin arms and legs? It''s no use looking for


    me.


    The maid''s face turned ashy. The good-for-nothing in front of her was indeed no match for a master with fourmps. It might be


    useless to look for him, but the elders of the Chen Family were not in Dragon Cloud City now. Chen Yanran was the only one


    who could handle it, so she was still worried.


    ¡°Even if you die, you have to protect Miss," the maid said.


    Samuel sneered. How could his life be so worthless in the eyes of a maid?


    "My life is much more important than hers. | don''t want to die. You''d better leave quickly," Samuel said.


    "If anything happens to Miss, you will die. The Chens will not let you go, and Huang Xiaoyong will not let you go either." Ina


    hurry, the maid tried her best to threaten Samuel.


    This sentence made Samuel stop. Come to think of it, it made sense. He could stay in the Chen Family now because he was


    Chen Yanran''s husband. If something happened to Chen Yanran, he would be driven out of the Chen Family, and Huang


    Xiaoyong had probably been waiting for him for a long time.


    For Samuel''s current situation, this was extremely unfavorable. He wanted to use the Chen family as a cover to get a deeper


    understanding of the Xuanyuan World, and this ce could avoid a lot of disputes.


    ¡°Look at you; can''t you say what you want to say? Why do you have to threaten me? Hurry up and lead the way," Samuel said.


    "You..." The maidservant was so angry that she could not speak. She had never seen such a shameless person in her life.


    "Didn''t she talk to Samuel politely when she first came here?"


    In the front hall of the Chen Family, Chen Yanran was sitting on the main seat.


    Facing the other two family heads, although on the surface she was as powerful as two old foxes, but because there were four


    lamp masters behind them, she was not confident enough.


    This was something that Chen Yanran did not expect. They could actually find a master with fourmps!


    Samuel''s sudden intrusion broke the solemn atmosphere of the front hall.


    Samuel grinned cheekily and said, "It''s so lively. What are you doing?¡±


    Chen Yanran frowned slightly. "Why is Samuel here?"


    Chen Yanran took a look at the maid, only to see her lowering her head with a guilty conscience, and then she understood.


    "Who are you?" One of the n heads sternly asked Samuel.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Samuel, and | am Chen Yanran''s husband," Samuel said with a smile.


    The person almostughed out loud.


    The matter of Samuel not being able


    to pay for the tea Mele skoc\t\


    le age ted epeadtthroughout the


    ehtire Dragon Cloud City, causing a


    countless number of people tough


    at him. It was unexpected that he


    was indeed a useless person after


    seeing it today. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Chen Yanran, you have a good taste.


    After finding such a good-for-nothing,


    he can''t touch you, bybhs, cae fa"


    avgiyone(att so that Huang Xiaoyong


    won''t have any chance. You are


    indeed the eldest daughter of the


    Chen Family,¡¯ the man said with a


    mocking smile. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Yanran looked embarrassed.


    Although she also agreed in her heart that Samuel was a good-for-nothing, when such words came out of an outsider''s mouth,


    the taste waspletely different, and she would also lose face.


    "Samuel, what are you doing here? It''s none of your business here. You''d better leave now." Chen Yanran said to Samuel in a


    commanding tone.


    Samuel thought to himself, "I didn''t want toe here. If it weren''t for the fact that I''m afraid that you''ll die and | don''t have the


    Chen family''s protective umbre, | wouldn''t meddle in your business."


    "Wife, your business is my business.


    How can you say it has nothin too


    with me? | can¡¯ watereu Kate)


    buvied Bekities, | heard that there is


    a fourmp master here today. | also


    want to see it," Samuel said. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the middle-aged man standing behind the two family leaders shattered the wooden table


    beside him with one palm. The visual effect was extremely shocking, and Chen


    Yanran''s face changed dramatically.


    "Now you have seen it. If you know what''s good for you, get out of here." The middle-aged man said to Samuel.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Samuel looked shocked, but in his heart, he was very disdainful. This little trick was easy for him to do.


    ¡°Awesome! The fourmp expert is really powerful." Samuel pped his hands and said.


    Seeing Samuel was acting as if he had never seen the world, the two family leadersughed even more unscrupulously.


    "Chen Yanran, | have to admire your insight.¡±


    "Miss Chen¡¯s move is really unwise. Although such a good-for-nothing will make you not be harassed by Huang Xiaoyong, he will


    make you a joke."

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    These two words made Chen Yanran''s expression be more and more ugly. She red at the maid with hatred. "If it weren''t


    for her meddling, how could Samuel have appeared? How could | have beenughed at by these two old bastards?"


    "It''s my own business. You don''t have to worry about it," Chen Yanran said.


    ¡°Now that you''ve seen how powerful these fourmp experts are, why aren''t you getting lost?" One of the family leaders said to


    Samuel. He didn''t even want to take a second look at this kind of trash.


    Samuel shook his head and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Kid, what are you doing?" The four-mp expert was enraged when he felt that


    Samuel''s performance was directed at him.


    "It''s just a pity. There was a rock that was as hard as steel in our Chen family''s courtyard. An expert once hacked it open with his


    bare hands. In my opinion, that''s a real expert. You just broke the wooden table, and it doesn''t seem to be very powerful,¡±


    Samuel said.


    The expert with fourmps mockingly looked at Samuel and said: "It is impossible for there to be such a person in the Dragon


    Cloud City. If you want to say these words to scare me, you are looking down on me a bit too much."


    "Threaten you?" Samuel shook his head and said, "I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, you can ask my wife. She saw it


    with her own eyes."


    These words not only made the faces of the four-mp experts change, but also the two patriarchs. If the Chen family really had


    such a powerful figure, they would be courting death with only one four-mp expert with them.


    "No wonder Chen Yanran has been very calm. Is it true that she has invited someone more powerful than the Fourmp


    Realm?"


    Chen Yanran s heart was filled with confusion. She didn¡¯t understand why Samuel would say something like that. However, at a


    time like this, she could only cooperate with him.


    "It''s true," said Chen Yanran.


    ¡°Master, if you don''t believe me, you cane with me and have a look," Samuel suggested.


    The experts with fourmps looked at the two Patriarchs. Although the two of them doubted it, it would be best if they could


    prove it. If there was such a master in the Chen Family, they had to find other ways to suppress Chen Yanran.


    ¡°Let''s go and have a look."


    The expert nodded and said to Samuel," Lead the way."


    "Please follow me." Samuel said with a smile. Before he left, he winked at Chen Yanran.


    But Chen Yanran obviously didn''t understand what Samuel meant, and she didn''t know what he was up to.


    After the two of them left, the two Patriarchs seemed a little uneasy. If this was true, their previous n would be in vain. If they


    wanted to destroy the Chens, they had to make a long-term n.


    Samuel led the four masters to a deserted ce in the backyard. When he stopped, the four masters asked, "Where is the so-


    called hard stone?¡±


    ¡°Fourmp experts, | am thinking about one thing." Samuel said.


    ¡°What is it?" The fourmp expert asked in confusion.


    ¡°How many moves can you hold out against me?" Samuelughed.


    The expert seemed to have heard a joke. " This good-for-nothing actually dared to say such arrogant words. He is really not


    afraid of making othersugh at him."


    "Boy, you really don''t know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯. Do you think | don''t dare to kill you because it''s the Chens?" The expert


    said.


    Samuel''s face turned grim and he made a move in an instant.


    "You are honored. This is the first person | have killed since | came to the Xuanyuan World."


    The sound came.


    With a muffled sound, Samuel punched the chest of the fourmp master.


    The fourmp master instantly widened his eyes. He could clearly feel that his heart was breaking in an instant, and his blood


    was surging in his body.


    In just a moment, the fourmp master was bleeding from his orifices. He did not even have a chance to fight back in front of


    Samuel.


    "You..."


    Samuel shook his head and said, "Your strength is just a little bit stronger than that of the Tianqi''s Earth Level. But thanks to you,


    | have a better understanding of the hierarchy in the Xuanyuan World."


    The expert with fourmps died with a grievance. He never dreamed that this trash in front of him would possess such terrifying


    strength. In front of him, the expert with fourmps realm was like an ant.


    Samuel sank the body into the pond. He pped his hands and walked towards the front hall as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing Samuele back alone without any trace of the expert, the two Patriarchs immediately stood up.


    "Where is the fourmp master? Why are you the only one who cane back?"


    "Where''s the expert with fourmps? Where did you take him?" "The two Patriarchs, don''t worry. He is a fourmp expert. What


    can | do to him? It''s just that after he saw the stone, he left in a panic. He said that he had something important to do and that he


    couldn''t stay for long. When he left, his face turned pale," Samuel exined to them.


    When the two Patriarchs heard these words, their facial expressions changed as well.


    This was obviously just an excuse.


    They had spent a lot of money to find


    this expert at t e-Fauctatnp Real.


    TRpreaSohavhy he suddenly left was


    probably only for one reason. That


    stone made him timid, so he had to


    leave. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Clenching his teeth, one of the family leaders said to Chen Yanran, "Miss Chen, | didn¡¯t expect there to be such a master in the


    Chen Family. It¡¯s really unexpected."


    Chen Yanran¡¯s expression did not change, and she said, "Didn''t you also invite experts in the Fourmp Realm? Don''t you allow


    the Chen Family to secretly deploy forces?"


    "Miss Chen, we still have something important to attend to, so we''ll take our leave first."


    Seeing that the two of them could not wait to leave, Samuel smiled and asked them to stay. "Why don''t you take a seat? I''ll serve


    tea for you two. It''s good."


    Before he finished his words, the two


    had left the front hall. When extett


    there was a-custoniine un ¨¦r their


    Or AMOS causing them to start


    running. Samuel could not help


    laughing. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At this time, Chen Yanran walked to Samuel''s side. She knew very well that there was no stone in the Chen Family, and the


    master in the Fourmp Realm could not have left for this reason.


    ¡°How did you do that?" Chen Yanran asked Samuel.


    "| gave him money. Do you believe it?" Samuel asked.


    "Do you have money?" Chen Yanran questioned.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "It seems that it is really hard to


    exin this matter. But if | don''t say


    it, you can''t do anything about it,"


    Samuel said. Asng@s he Wanted


    toe adultfmake up aplete


    story. However, Samuel was not


    patient when facing Chen Yanran.


    She was a beautiful woman, but


    unfortunately, she would not make


    him fall in love with her. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "This is the Chen Family. What have you done? You must tell me clearly." Chen Yanran gritted her teeth and said.


    "Oh." Samuel nodded indifferently and said, "I killed him."


    Looking at Samuel¡¯s back, Chen Yanran''s eyes were filled with anger. "This guy dares to look down upon me."


    "Miss, did he really kill an expert with four candles?" The maidservant walked to her side and asked in disbelief.


    "Him?" Chen Yanran smiled disdainfully and said, "How can this good-for-nothing kill an expert in the Fourmp Realm?"

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    The maid frowned. With Samuel''s strength, it was indeed impossible for him to kill a Four-Light Realm expert. However, the


    strange departure of a Four-Light Realm expert was really puzzling. What exactly had happened? She could not help but be


    curious and wanted to find out what was going on.


    "Miss, do you need to find out what''s going on?" asked the maid.


    ¡°Let''s see if the family is short of money." Chen Yanran said. The reason why the four mp Realm expert was willing to help the


    two families was because of interests.


    Therefore, in Chen Yanran''s view, Samuel must have given a high price to make him leave. Money could make the mare go.


    Although the fourmp Realm expert was powerful, it was reasonable for them to love money.


    After the two family heads left the Chens, they did not separate. Instead, they found a quiet ce to discuss how to deal with the


    Chens.


    "Patriarch Wang, | didn''t expect that Chen Yanran can find a more powerful person. This variable has broken our overall n.


    What should we do next?" asked Patriarch Xie.


    Patriarch Wang looked solemn. This change was indeed unexpected. They thought that a master in the fourmp realm was


    enough to suppress the Chens, but now even a master in the fourmp realm was scared away, which showed that one of the


    fivemp realm masters of the Chens was here. The Dragon Cloud City could invite a master in the fivemp realm, which


    almost represented the peak of the city''s strength.


    "s." Patriarch Wang sighed and said, "I really didn¡¯t expect Chen Yanran to have such ability. This woman should not be


    underestimated.¡±


    The head of the Xie Family nodded in agreement and said, "Indeed, with such an expert in the Chen Family, it will be very


    difficult for our two families to deal with this matter. Chen Yanran has hidden it so well."


    "The whole thing needs to be considered in a long-term way. We can''t let down our guard and avoid going for wool ande


    home shorn. Let''s go back first and see if there is a chance to find someone more powerful," said Patriarch Wang.


    ¡°By the way, and Samuel, shall we find a way to deal with him first? He didn¡¯t take us seriously when we were in the lobby," said


    the Master of the Xie Family.


    Upon hearing this, Patriarch Wang snorted and said, "Leave this good-for-nothing to Huang Xiaoyong. Huang Xiaoyong wants to


    skin him alive."


    "Then..." Patriarch Xie said in a low voice," Do you want to tell Huang Xiaoyong that there are masters in the Chen family?"


    Patriarch Wangughed darkly and said," Of course not. The Chens are still in power. We have to take the City Lord''s position at


    the same time. If we can let them fight to the death, it will be better for us to benefit from it."


    The two cunning foxes looked at each other and smiled. There was no need to say anything.


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    There were more cries of pain in the backyard. In order to vent his anger, Huang Xiaoyong used the servants of the mansion as


    targets. The people who fell to the ground were all seriously injured, but Huang Xiaoyong didn''t care.


    As the son of the City Lord, Huang Xiaoyong had been doing whatever he wanted since he was a child. He did not need to


    consider the feelings of others.


    Even if he killed someone, his father would deal with the follow-up and would not allow Huang Xiaoyong to be responsible.


    Dragon Cloud City was a city on the fringes of the Royal Court. With the height of the heavens and the distance of the emperor,


    the higher-ups of the Royal Court did not know what the Huang Family had done in Dragon Cloud City. This caused Huang


    Mengyong¡¯s father to dominate a ce like a local emperor.


    "Young Master, Young Master, the Xie Family has sent someone to deliver the news." A servant carefully walked to Huang


    Xiaoyong''s side. Since Chen Yanran got married, Huang Xiaoyong''s temper had be more and more irritable. Even if he, the


    trusted subordinate who had been with Huang Xiaoyong for ten years, did not dare to disturb Huang Xiaoyong easily.


    ¡°What news?" Huang Xiaoyong''s muscles were like copper buildings, like those strong men in the earth¡¯s gyms. But the


    difference was that Huang Xiaoyong''s muscles were real, while most of the strong men in the earth''s gyms were eaten with


    protein powder.


    "The Xie Family went to the Chen Family and saw Chen Yanran''s husband," the servant said.


    Husband!


    These words exposed Huang Xiaoyong in an instant. He kicked the servant away and roared, "Chen Yanran''s husband can only


    be me. Who is the husband you are talking about?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The servant covered his lower abdomen with a painful look, knowing that he had said something wrong. He quickly knelt on the


    ground, kept kowtowing, and said," Young master, | was wrong, | was wrong.¡±


    Huang Xiaoyong stepped forward, looked down at the servant coldly, and said, "Go on.


    The servant trembled with fear and continued, "The Xies said that the man is Samuel. He''s a good-for-nothing.


    Compared to you, he''s like an ant who met an elephant. With your strength, it''s easy for you to get rid of him." "Samuel?" Huang


    Xiaoyong''s eyes were burning with anger. He had long wanted to tear this man into pieces, but this man hid in his house and did


    not dare to show up now, so Huang Xiaoyong had no chance at all.


    He wanted to break into the Chen Family directly, but he was afraid that he would make Chen Yanran unhappy.


    Although Huang Xiaoyong was reckless, he was particrly careful in dealing with Chen Yanran. After all, she was the woman


    he liked. He did not want to do anything that would make Chen Yanran disgusted.


    In Huang Xiaoyong''s heart, he firmly believed that one day Chen Yanran would recognize reality and know who her Mr. Right


    was. In the entire Dragon Cloud City, no one could match up to her except for him.


    "Guard the Chens well. Once Samuel leaves, inform me as soon as possible," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Yes." The servant covered his lower abdomen and ran away rolling and crawling.


    In the Chens'' courtyard...


    After Samuel killed a master in the


    Four-Light Realm, and his body s


    to the bottom thejwons, Noone


    wOuicenti¨¦e itin a short time,


    because no one would think that he


    was qualified to kill a master in the


    Four-Light Realm. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Samuel was very confused about one thing.


    When he first came to the Forbidden Land of Tianqi, the space-time tunnel gave him a feeling that he had something to do with


    the Xuanyuan World, and the same feeling for the second time.


    Originally, Samuel thought that after


    coming to the Xuanyuan World, this


    feeling of attraction re b


    ger (But Os could not feel


    anything. He could not figure out why


    things he could feel in the forbidden


    area could not be felt in the


    Xuanyuan World. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is it possible that what | feel is just a space -time tunnel, not the Xuanyuan World?¡± Samuel said to himself with a frown.


    Samuel thought about it for a long time and could not figure out what was going on. He decided to put this matter to the back of


    his mind for the time being.


    He opened the window and looked


    out at the Chen family''s courtyard.


    Xuanyuan World''s em tron


    absolutel ike praradigel R was a


    ae ares people could really enjoy


    life. Every time he saw such a


    beautiful environment, Samuel


    couldn''t help wanting to bring Yvonne


    and Han Nian here to live. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    "Miss, the finance has been checked, and there is no shortage of valuable items."


    In Chen Yanran''s room, a maid reported her investigation. Not to mention some valuable items, even some small items that were


    not worth much money were not missing.


    "It seems that my new husband is also a hidden rich man," Chen Yanran said with a smile.


    ¡°But he didn''t even have enough money to pay for the tea when he was in the Tail Beast House, did he?" the maid asked in


    confusion.


    Chen Yanran smiled faintly and said, "He deliberately didn¡¯t expose his financial resources, so he must have a certain


    purpose. We don''t know who he is and where hees from. Maybe he also has a big family behind him, but we don''t know


    why he was driven out by the family."


    The reason why Chen Yanran made such a guess was that she did not even think that Samuel used his strength to conquer that


    Fourmp Realm expert. She did not believe Samuel''s words that he had killed a Fourmp Realm expert.


    How could a master above the Four-Light Realm appear in a small city like Dragon Cloud City? Furthermore, it was someone


    who looked like a toy boy.


    ¡°Miss, do you mean that he is abandoned by some big family?¡± The maid asked in surprise.


    Chen Yanran nodded and said, "It''s not impossible. Maybe he just pretended that he didn''t remember anything."


    Chen Yanran was very smart, but it was precisely because of her wisdom that so many thoughts ran wild in her mind. She was


    used to thinking about every matter veryplicatedly and thoroughly.


    However, the more she thought about it, the more she would go astray.


    "Miss, if that''s the case, do you still want to kill him?" The maidservant asked curiously. If Samuel was a good-for-nothing, it didn''t


    matter if she killed him. But if he really had other identities, this matter had to be considered again.


    Chen Yanran was also thinking about this question. In the past, she thought Samuel was an unremarkable piece of trash, and


    she did not care if such a person died. But now, if there really was a big family behind him, then his life would be more valuable.


    Chen Yanran even thought that if she could control Samuel, it would be of great help to her future.


    "| will force him to tell the truth. If he is really valuable, | will barely spare his life," Chen Yanran said.


    The nned animal hunting event would not change, but it changed from a killing n to asking the truth. As for Samuel would


    die in the end, it depended on whether the truth would satisfy Chen Yanran.


    In Chen Yanran''s eyes, Samuel''s life was in her hands. If she wanted Samuel live, he could not die. If she wanted him to die, he


    had no way to live.


    "You''re wise, Miss."


    Samuel was tired of staying at home these days. Although the courtyard of the Chens was big enough, the feeling of being


    trapped in a cage made him feel that he had lost his freedom. This kind of life was not what Samuel liked.


    Moreover, if he had stayed in the Chen family''s courtyard all the time, it would have been impossible for him to investigate Jiang


    Yingying''s whereabouts.


    "It seems that | have to meet Huang Xiaoyong. | can''t hide like this forever," Samuel said helplessly. He didn''t want to be high-


    profile, but the situation was too pressing and he had no choice.


    When he was at the gate of the yard, the maidservant appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of Samuel.


    "Don''t you know that there are Huang Xiaoyong''s men outside? Have you forgotten my warning?" The servant girl looked at


    Samuel coldly. Although Samuel was Chen Yanran''s husband, his position in the Chen family was even lower than that of an


    ordinary servant.


    Even if it was only a few guards, they dared to talk to Samuel, and they still looked down upon him, not to mention Chen


    Yanran''s personal maid.


    "| was just going out for a walk." Samuel said.


    "Go?" The maid looked at Samuel mockingly and said, "Do you think you will still be alive after you go out? Huang Xiaoyong will


    kill you."


    "It shouldn''t be that serious, right? Even though he''s the son of the City Lord, he doesn''t have the qualifications to disregard the


    lives of others, right?" Samuel said.


    The maid shook her head helplessly. In her eyes, Samuel was an idiot. Huang Xiaoyong was not qualified to disregard human


    lives, but he was not stupid. How could he kill people in public? As long as no one knew, no one would care about the death of


    Samuel.


    "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. No one will care about a good-for-nothing like you even if you die. As long as Huang Xiaoyong


    doesn''tmit crimes on the street, he can be safe and sound," the maidservant said.


    Samuel smiled faintly. What a familiar feeling it was to be called a piece of trash. It was just like Cloud City back then.


    Samuel was also treated like this when he had just married into the Sue family. Back then, he had just been chased out the


    Hannigan family. Therefore, no matter how much he endured, it was a small matter for Samuel. Currently, his heart had already


    been honed. Even if he was still called a useless person, Samuel would not mind.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Only when a real good-for-nothing was scolded would he be angry from embarrassment.


    Samuel had the ability to shut these people up at any time. Naturally, he would not care about this form of address.


    "Let''s see if | cane back alive." With that said, Samuel continued to walk towards the door.


    The maidservant frowned. How could this good-for-nothing not be afraid of death? He even had the courage to face Huang


    Xiaoyong.


    ¡°Let me give you another piece of advice. Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s means are extremely cruel. If you really go out, you can¡¯te


    back alive. Think about it carefully," the maid said.


    Samuel brushed past the maid and


    ignored her. Four-Light Realm


    experts in Dragon Cloud Citywere\ |


    eady iqygoible absences.


    wever, the Four-Light Realm


    experts were only slightly stronger


    than the Tianqi''s earth-level. How


    could Samuel be afraid of them?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Thank you for your warning." After saying this, Samuel walked out of the gate without hesitation.


    The maid gritted her teeth and said, "You''re a good-for-nothing. I''m warning you out of kindness, but you don¡¯t listen to me.


    When you face death, I¡¯ll see if you still have the courage to do so."


    After saying this, the maid rushed to Chen Yanran''s room. She had to inform Chen Yanran of this matter as soon as possible in


    the courtyard of the Chen Family.


    Chen Yanran was taking a bath and


    changing her clothes, and her ski


    was as white syqnekor aCe it


    wasaBsolitely a great temptation.


    Even a maid would feel her heart beat


    faster when she saw it. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Miss, Samuel has left the Chens¡¯ yard," said the maid.


    In the bucket, Chen Yanran looked indifferent and said, "It''s a good thing.¡±


    "A good thing?¡± The maid frowned in confusion. Huang Xiaoyong''s men were waiting for Samuel outside the Chens'' yard.


    Samuel would definitely die if he went out. How could it be a good thing?


    "Of course it''s a good thing. If he is


    really an abandoned son of a big


    family, he will definjt jexpoce his! |


    t idgntitpin HORt of Huang


    iaoyong to seek a chance of


    survival. In this way, | won''t bother to


    do it myself," Chen Yanran exined.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The maid came to a sudden realization and said, "Miss, you''re indeed intelligent."

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    At the moment he left the Chens''pound, Samuel noticed that at least a dozen people were following him. It seemed that


    Huang Xiaoyong really hated him and wasted so many people on him.


    However, thinking of Huang Xiaoyong''s identity, as the son of the Governor, it was not a big deal for him to mobilize a dozen


    people.


    Samuel purposely wandered around the streets. Other than secretly following him, those people did not dare to stop them in


    person. It seemed that they were a little afraid of the people and did not dare to act too arrogantly.


    After noticing this, Samuel walked toward the city gate on purpose.


    "Young master, that good-for-nothing actually walked toward the city gate. It seems that he is going out of the city.¡± The servants


    immediately informed Huang Xiaoyong of this news.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment and said in confusion, "This guy is going out of the city. Doesn''t he know that I''m


    going to deal with him?"


    "Young Master, maybe he is stupid. He doesn''t look like a smart person." The servant said.


    Huang Xiaoyong smiled coldly and said, " This gives me a chance. In this case, he can''te back alive. Let''s go. | want to see


    what kind of person this good-for-nothing is. Chen Yanran is willing to marry him." "Is Samuel stupid?" Of course not. Ordinary


    people could notpare with him in scheming. The reason why he did this was that he deliberately gave Huang Xiaoyong a


    chance. In Samuel''s opinion, this trouble could not be eliminated for no reason, so the only way to solve it was to face it.


    Moreover, Samuel had his own n. Since Huang Xiaoyong was the son of the City Lord, if he could use him as a pawn, then in


    the future, Samuel would be the leader of Dragon Cloud City. Moreover, with Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s secret help, it would be easier


    for him to find Jiang Yingying.


    Of course, the premise was that Jiang Yingying must be in Dragon Cloud City.


    Every time he thought of this problem, Samuel would be worried. It was okay for a man to be in aa for such a long time, but


    Jiang Yingying was a girl. Once she was taken home by some evil-minded people, the consequences would be very serious.


    After walking out of the city, Samuel deliberately left the channel and headed for the wilderness. There was no human habitation


    here, so Huang Xiaoyong could show up without fear.


    But after nearly half an hour, Huang Xiaoyong did not show up. Samuel had lost his patience. He simply stopped and said loudly,


    "| have given you a chance. Why don¡¯t you show up? What are you waiting for?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the people hiding in the dark appeared. Huang Xiaoyong stood in the front of the crowd.


    Judging from his figure, he was almost the same as Qi Hu. His figure alone could scare a lot of people.


    "Are you Samuel?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "Why ask when you already know the answer?" Samuel said in a faint voice.


    Huang Xiaoyong snorted coldly and said," You''re quite arrogant. Do you know what kind of situation you''re in now?"


    ¡°Of course | know. I''ve already surrounded you," Samuel said with a smile.


    Surround?


    This sentence shocked Huang Xiaoyong and he quickly looked around.


    No wonder this guy would go out of the city and deliberately go to such a remote ce. It turned out that he had already


    prepared for it.


    "Don''t get me wrong. What | mean is that I''m the only one who has surrounded you. | don''t have any other helpers." Samuel


    looked at Huang Xiaoyong''s nervous look and couldn''t help but want tough. Why did the son of the City Lord look like an idiot?


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment and thenughed out loud.


    "You''ve surrounded us alone. Samuel, are you a fool?" Huang Xiaoyong said with a sneer.


    ¡°What, do you think it''s not enough?" Samuel asked.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha." Huang Xiaoyong burst outughing, and even his subordinates couldn''t helpughing.


    In their eyes, Samuel¡¯s words were really stupid. How could he have surrounded more than ten people alone? Wasn''t it a joke?


    "It''s so funny. It''s so funny. Samuel, | didn''t expect you to be so stupid," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders and said carelessly, "Huang Xiaoyong, Chen Yanran and | are just husband and wife in name


    and even the whole thing is inexplicable to me. We shouldn''t be enemies."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "| know. Chen Yanran just treated you as a shield. How could she let you touch her? But even so, you have to die. | want to let


    Chen Yanran know that only I, Huang Xiaoyong, have the right to marry her," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "It seems that there is no room for discussion on this matter?" Samuel asked.


    "You must die," Huang Mengyong said, gnashing his teeth.


    Samuel sighed. It seemed that it was impossible to use other methods to deal with this matter. In this case, he could only let


    Huang Xiaoyong see how he surrounded the dozen people alone.


    "When you regret itter, remember to say it as soon as possible. Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t even have the chance to


    speak," Samuel said.


    ¡°Haha, you''re really good at joking. My men are all experts in the Second Light Realm. You''d better think about how to die."


    Huang Xiaoyong waved his hand, and his men approached Samuel.


    The Second Light Realm could also be called an expert?


    Their strength was at most at the Xuan Level. Samuel looked down on them; they were not qualified to be in Samuel''s eyes.


    ¡°Let me show you what''s called a master." The corner of Samuel''s mouth was slightly raised. Before those people could get


    close, he took the initiative to attack.


    In Huang Xiaoyong''s view, it was


    hard for trash like Samuel to escape.


    In the entire Dragon Cloud City, o


    the City Lord''s ien\Goultr have


    spynany twomp Realm experts.


    And the current Governor was also


    qualified to have a falling out with the


    three families for this reason. He was


    not controlled by them and could get


    rid of his puppet body. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In Xuanyuan World, strength


    determined one¡¯s position, but


    positions couldn''t be th sare @s\ |


    e athe Tperetbe? dven the


    high-level officials of the Royal Court


    had to be in awe of real masters,


    such as Tianqi. This was a ce


    where strength was respected.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel was surrounded by more than ten people. Every time he attacked, an opponent would be shot out. The so-called


    Two-Light expert was in Samuel''s hands, and he could make the opponent lose his fighting capacity in one move.


    Seeing his men falling one by one, Huang Xiaoyong widened his eyes and his chin almost fell to the ground.


    "Young master, this... this guy is so strong that he is not at a disadvantage in the face of the siege of more than a dozen Two


    Light Realm experts!" The servant said to Huang Xiaoyong with a look of surprise.


    Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t say a word.


    The reason why he dared to be so


    arrogant was beca paoetheecpets


    intheSecoad Lid ealm around


    him. But now, in front of Samuel,


    these experts were like paper, and


    they couldn''t show anybat


    capability at all. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible? " Huang Mengyong couldn¡¯t believe it, but the truth was revealed in front of him.


    Soon, everyone fell to the ground, witnessing Samuel''s attempt toy siege to them.


    "Do you regret it?"

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    Huang Xiaoyong heard Samuel¡¯s words and suddenly woke up from the shock. His men, who were next to him, had already


    been so scared that their legs went weak and they fell to the ground.


    "You... you, who the hell are you?" When Huang Xiaoyong saw Samueling toward him, he subconsciously took a few steps


    back.


    In Huang Xiaoyong''s opinion, Samuel left the Chens'' mansion and walked into the suburb, he would definitely die. He even


    thought that Samuel was stupid before, but now he finally understood why Samuel did this. He was not a good-for-nothing at all.


    He was able to kill more than a dozen Two-Light Realm experts in such a short time. His strength was at least at the Four-Light


    Realm!


    Four Lamp Realm!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Such an expert realm was already as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns in the Dragon Cloud City. To put it in an


    exaggerated way, it wasn''t too much to say that he was the number one expert in the city.


    "Me?" said Samuel with a smile. "My name is Samuel. I''m Chen Yanran''s husband.


    How could you forget me so quickly?"


    Huang Xiaoyong swallowed. Of course, he knew the identity of the person standing in front of him, but what he asked was not a


    well-known thing, but a hidden identity of Samuel.


    "Since you are so powerful, why did you marry Chen Yanran? Why did you stay in Dragon Cloud City?" Huang Mengyong asked


    curiously.


    "Do you wish to know?" Samuel asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded repetitively.


    "It''s okay if you want to know. | can tell you, but the others..." Samuel''s words were full of suspense.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment and soon understood what


    Samuel meant, but he was not willing to do so. After all, with these Two-Light Realm experts, the City Lord''s Mansion had the


    ability to fight against the three families. If these people died, the City Lord''s Mansion would lose the power to fight against them.


    "If you are willing to be obedient, | can ept you as my disciple." Samuel saw that Huang Xiaoyong was still hesitating and


    continued to say.


    epting disciples!


    Huang Xiaoyong''s eyes lit up He guessed Samuel had at least the strength of fourmp realms, or even higher. If he could


    worship such a master, it would be an once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him.


    After all, his subordinates were not as strong as he was.


    "Yes." Huang Xiaoyong immediately made up his mind.


    Because those experts in the Second Light Realm were seriously injured, they had no strength to resist even if Huang Xiaoyong


    attacked.


    Samuel''s back was facing all of this, and he could only hear the lingering wails of mourning.


    Huang Xiaoyong knew Samuel was worried that his identity would be exposed, so he didn''t let go of his personal servant.


    After doing all this, Huang Xiaoyong walked behind Samuel respectfully, bowed slightly, and lowered his head.


    He hated Samuel very much before, because he had stolen his beloved woman. But now,pared with women, bing


    stronger was much more attractive.


    Although Huang Xiaoyong''s mind was simple and his limbs were developed, he still understood the shallow truth. If he could


    be stronger, how many beautiful women would he have in the future?


    "You don''t need to know my identity. As for my realm, I''m afraid that you''ll be scared to death if | tell you, so | won''t tell you for the


    time being. You can''t let anyone know what happened today, including your father. If you dare to tell anyone, I''ll stain the entire


    Mansion of the City Governor," Samuel said tly.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded firmly. He believed Samuel¡¯s words. It was just a City Lord''s Mansion. It was nothing for such an expert.


    ¡°Master, ording to the rules of the apprentice ceremony, | need to serve you tea," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "There''s no need for these rules." Samuel turned around and took out a red fruit. He said, "Eat it."


    ¡°Master, what''s this?" Huang Xiaoyong asked with a puzzled face.


    Samuel didn''t know what the fruit was either, but he knew that once he ate it, he would be able to enhance his strength quickly.


    In fact, this kind of thing also existed in Xuanyuan World, but few people had ever seen it. This kind of fruit''s growth environment


    required at least an expert above the Sevenmp Realm to dare to go, and they might not be able to find it.


    It had a very strange name, Holy Li. There was a legend in Xuanyuan World that almost all the most powerful superb masters ate


    Holy Li to reach such a realm. Therefore, Holy Li''s value in Xuanyuan World was unimaginable.


    The experts didn''t even dare to imagine that it was easy for Samuel to give Holy Li away.


    Huang Xiaoyong took Holy Li and put it in his mouth. It was slightly sweet, but also a lot of water. He praised the fruit for being


    delicious.


    Samuel said, "Don''t let others know about our rtionship for the time being. In front of outsiders, you''d better treat me as your


    enemy. Don''t give yourself away.¡±


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded repeatedly, treating Samuel¡¯s words as an imperial edict.


    ¡°Alright, you should return to the city first." Samuel said.


    "Master, you''d better go first. How can | go first as a disciple?¡± Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel kicked Huang Xiaoyong''s ass and said, "If | want you to leave, just leave quickly. There''s no need to talk so much


    nonsense."


    Huang Xiaoyong rubbed his butt in pain and had to follow Samuel''s words.


    Looking at Huang Xiaoyong''s back,


    Samuel knew that this guy would not


    be so sincere to him easily. However,


    he was confident shatltien he woke


    Uproradirsw morning and Huang


    Xiaoying noticed the improvement in


    his strength, he would not have any


    other thoughts about him. Having


    such a pawn in Dragon Cloud City


    was still of some use to Samuel.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The news of Huang Xiaoyong''s return to the city was immediately spread to one of the three major families.


    "Miss, Huang Xiaoyong returned to


    the city, but Samuel is nowh


    found. |'' afraid im Gtd he''s


    Isa: The maid immediately


    ran to Chen Yanran¡¯s room to inform


    her of this matter. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There was no surprise on Chen Yanran¡¯s face. Huang Xiaoyong went out of the city with more than a dozen Second Light Realm


    experts. In this case, how could Samuel survive?


    "He didn''t listen to your advice, so he can¡¯t me others. Moreover, it seems that he doesn¡¯t have a big family behind him.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have died in Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s hands," Chen Yanran said.


    "Miss, is this matter over?" asked the maid.


    "Otherwise, do | have to make trouble


    for Huang Xiaoyong because of this


    good-for-nothing? Whether he di r


    not has nothing te, doawith nfeO


    Anyway | have achieved my effect by


    using him. Even if he dies, | still need


    to guard the soul for three years.


    During these three years, Huang


    Xiaoyong does not dare to disturb me


    easily," said Chen Yanran. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The maidservant nodded. She could only me Samuel for his ipetence. His death was not worthy of any sympathy.


    At the same time, the other two families also received the news. They were very happy about Samuel''s death, but soon, another


    basin of cold water was poured over them.


    Not long after Huang Xiaoyong returned to the city, Samuel walked into the city safe and sound!

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    "How could it be? How could hee back alive?"


    When Patriarch Wang heard the news, he was shocked.


    Huang Xiaoyong hated Samuel so much. Everyone in Dragon Cloud City knew that he was obsessed with Chen Yanran. Since


    the news that Chen Yanran was going to get married spread in Dragon Cloud City, Huang Xiaoyong had killed many of his


    servants. How could he let Samuel go?


    "Is the information urate? Will we get the wrong person?" Patriarch Wang asked the servant.


    "Patriarch, there''s no mistake. It''s indeed Samuel,¡± the servant said.


    Patriarch Wang took a deep breath and said, "What''s going on? Why didn''t Huang Xiaoyong kill him?"


    At the same time, the Xie Family was facing the same situation.


    After hearing the news, Patriarch Xie also thought that the servants of his family had mistaken him for someone else. However,


    after many rounds of confirmation, he confirmed that it was indeed Samuel, which made him confused.


    "Patriarch, there is one thing that is very strange," the servant said to Patriarch Xie.


    ¡°What''s so strange about that? Hurry up and tell us," Master Xie said anxiously.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong went back to the city alone, but when he went out of the city, he took more than a dozen experts in the Second


    Light Realm with him. Those people were nowhere to be found," the servant said.


    "That''s right. Where are those experts in the Second Light Realm?¡± Patriarch Xie asked in confusion.


    "Patriarch, could it be... that he has already been killed by Samuel?" The servant guessed.


    The Master of the Xie Family waved his hand without hesitation and said, "That''s impossible. How could such a good-for-nothing


    kill more than a dozen Two-Light Realm experts?"


    "Could it be that leaving the city is just a cover, and Huang Xiaoyong does not intend to deal with Samuel, but let those people


    do other things?" The servant continued.


    In this way, the Xie Family head felt that he could be trusted, but what could Huang


    Xiaoyong, a simple-minded guy, do?


    "It seems that it is very likely that Huang Bingtian has some ulterior motives. This puppet has already noticed our dissatisfaction,


    and may take the lead to deal with us." After thinking for a while, Patriarch Xie said with a serious face," Recently, the guards in


    the yard have been strengthened, and a fly is not allowed to fly in.¡±


    In the Chens'' manor.


    When thetest news reached Chen Yanran''s ears, her beautiful eyes widened. In her opinion, this situation was also very


    bizarre. As the party involved, she knew better than anyone how much Huang Xiaoyong wanted to get her. Samuel was the first


    to arrive. For Huang Xiaoyong, his hatred was deep. It was such a great opportunity, but he didn''t kill Samuel. It was really


    puzzling.


    "Miss, in addition to Samuel who came back safely, the dozen experts in the Second Light Realm brought by Huang Xiaoyong


    are all missing, as if they had disappeared from the world," the maid said to Chen Yanran.


    Chen Yanran''s heart suddenly beat faster. In this case, there seemed to be only one incredible exnation, which was Samuel


    had killed those people.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But was that possible?


    "This good-for-nothing really could kill more than a dozen experts in the Second Light Realm?"


    Suddenly, Chen Yanran thought of the strange departure of the expert in the Four-Light Realm. Could it be that Samuel said


    before was true? He really killed the expert in the Four-Light Realm?


    Unknowingly, Chen Yanran''s breathing became rapid. If it was true, it would be a great treasure for the Chen Family.


    But in the absence of any conclusive evidence, Chen Yanran would not believe it blindly because of her own spection.


    "Miss, Samuel is back." Another maid rushed into Chen Yanran''s room and said.


    Chen Yanran immediately got up and walked out of the door.


    Samuel returned to his room. Just as he was about to lie down and rest for a while, Chen Yanran arrived.


    This was not surprising to Samuel. He had already guessed what was going on.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to find me? Is there anything important?" Samuel asked.


    ¡°How did youe back alive?" Chen Yanran asked.


    "Chen Yanran, no matter what, I''m still your husband on the surface. Do you really want me to die?" Samuel said with a smile.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong took more than a dozen Two-Light Realm masters out of the city. In this case, how could you survive?" Chen


    Yanran continued. She was very strong and only wanted the answer she wanted, not Samuel''s question.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, the son of the Governor. | haven''t seen him. Does he want to kill me?" Samuel pretended to be confused.


    Chen Yanran''s eyes narrowed. Samuel was simply pretending to be stupid. How could he not know that Huang Xiaoyong wanted


    to kill him? Moreover, the maid had warned him before he left the Chen


    family''s mansion, but now he pretended to know nothing. How could Chen Yanran believe it?


    "Samuel, don''t treat me as a fool." Chen Yanran¡¯s face was full of anger, and she was on the verge of erupting.


    However, Samuel still looked


    careless and said, "You know, if |


    meet Huang Xiao ge all 6¡®


    Singea ganomne ack alive, it means


    that Huang Xiaoyong didn''t make


    trouble for me at all. Chen Yanran,


    you are So smart. Can''t you even


    understand this?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The two of them went out of the city one after the other, but Huang Xiaoyong did not meet Samuel. How could that be possible?


    Of course, Chen Yanran was not stupid.


    That was why she thought there was something wrong with this matter.


    Something must have happened in this matter that no one knew about.


    "You killed those experts in the Second Light Realm?" Chen Yanran finally asked the question that she was most concerned


    about. That was the main reason she came to find Samuel.


    If Samuel was that capable, she would need to make aplete change in her n against him.


    Although she would not love Samuel, if the Chen Family could have such a powerful man, it would be an unimaginable benefit


    for Chen Yanran.


    Samuel burst intoughter and said,


    "Chen Yanran, if | remember


    correctly, | am just a good-for-nothing


    in your heart. Do you think | Sieg


    killed mor. shan @doS6h Twi Light


    Redness If you are willing to


    think so, | am certainly willing to


    ept this honor. You can even


    believe that | have killed a Four-Light


    Realm expert." Chen Yanran gritted


    her teeth. Samuel''s words were


    ambiguous and did not count as an


    answer to her question. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Samuel, no matter who you are, | will find out your background sooner orter." After saying these words, Chen Yanran angrily


    turned around and left.


    Samuel smiled lightly. This woman''s personality was extremely strong. She would definitely do her best to do what she said.


    But Samuel was not worried at all.


    For Xuanyuan World, his drctavsnt


    a nk. No mattes wht tricks en


    Yanraa Usk, it was impossible to


    find out the identity of a person who


    appeared out of thin air. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "She looks good, but it''s a pity that there''s still a long way to gopared to the gentle Yvonne," Samuel said to himself with a


    sigh. He could not help but think of Yvonne and Han Nian.

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    Chen Yanran did not get the answer she wanted, and she was so angry that she wanted to peel Samuel''s tendons and skin. The


    maid carefully walked beside her and said to Chen Yanran, "Miss, the master is going to return to the mansion tomorrow. You


    don¡¯t have to ruin your mood because of this."


    Chen Yanran wanted to calm down, but she couldn''t calm down her tumbling heart.


    Samuel lived in the Chens'' mansion. As the eldest daughter of the Chens, she could not even deal with such a good-for-nothing.


    How could she calm her anger?


    "Miss, why don''t we wait for Eldest Young Master toe back and ask him to test Samuel?" The maidservant suggested.


    Chen Yanran had an elder brother named Chen Tiexin, who was in the Second Light Realm. Although his strength was not


    outstanding, his love for Chen Yanran was unparalleled. In recent years, Chen Tiexin had made a lot of contributions to Huang


    Xiaoyong''s failure.


    This time, Chen Tiexin was very resistant to Chen Yanran s marriage, but when he thought that he could use a good-for-nothing


    to stop Huang Xiaoyong, he could only ept reality.


    In Chen Tiexin s mind, Samuel was a nonentity. He would be thrown out of the Chens'' house at any time.


    After thinking for a while, Chen Yanran nodded and said, "Your idea is good. With my strength, | should be able to find out who


    he is."


    The next day, the Chens'' mansion was decorated withnterns and streamers. Looking at the busy servants, Samuel thought it


    was the Spring Festival.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s going on? What are you doing?" Samuel grabbed a servant and asked.


    The servant looked at Samuel impatiently and said, "Let me go. It has nothing to do with you. Why do you care?"


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He remembered that when he was in the Hannigan family''spound, those


    servants also did not take him seriously. He did not expect that when he came to Xuanyuan World, so did the servants here.


    "Brother, I''m just curious. Why don''t you reveal it to me? Otherwise, | won''t let you go," Samuel said.


    The servants still had important things to do. If he was dyed, he would not be able to bear the consequences. He could only


    say, "Today, Master and Eldest Young Master are going home. The entire estate is preparing."


    Samuel loosened his grip when he got the answer he wanted.


    Samuel had already known about the Chen Family''s situation: Chen Yanran¡¯s father, Chen Yuanhai, and brother, Chen Tiexin.


    For so many years, Chen Yuanhai had been focusing on finding a high-ranking master for Chen Tiexin, hoping to find a strong


    master for Chen Tiexin, so that Chen Tiexin could make a breakthrough in strength. As for other trivial things of the Chen Family,


    they were all handed over to Chen Yanran to deal with.


    It was a pity that after so many years, Chen Tiexin had not seeded in being apprenticed, and he had not even seen a real


    master.


    But even so, Chen Yuanhai did not give up. Because under the Royal Court of the Xuanyuan World, one had to have great


    strength to really stand out. It was useless to just have a little money in the n.


    Chen Yuanhai was ambitious. He didn''t want the Chens to hide in a small ce like Dragon Cloud City for the rest of their lives.


    He hoped that the Chens would have a ce in the royal family.


    Chen Yanran had been waiting at the gate of the mansion early in the morning. After a long time, the carriage appeared and


    Chen Yanran couldn''t wait to run over.


    A middle-aged man with a beard got out of the carriage. He looked very manly. He was Chen Tiexin.


    ¡°Brother, you are finally back." Chen Yanran held Chen Tiexin''s arm and said like a spoiled child.


    Chen Tiexin was full of smiles and said, " I''ve only been away for half a year. Do you miss me that much?"


    ¡°Of course," Chen Yanran pouted and said as if it was a matter of course.


    Only in front of Chen Tiexin, Chen Yanran would behave like a real woman. It had to be said that at this time, she was particrly


    charming.


    ¡°Alright, let''s go home first," Chen Tiexin said.


    ¡°Brother, he has woken up,¡± Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin frowned. He knew who Chen Yanran was talking about.


    "Didn''t you say he would never wake up? He didn''t do anything to you, did he?" Chen Tiexin said with a serious look on his face.


    It seemed that as long as Samuel did something to Chen Yanran, he would tear Samuel to pieces.


    ¡°Of course not, but something has happened recently. | want to tell you," Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin nodded.


    At this time, a sour voice sounded and said, "Some people want a brother, but they don''t want an old father like me. It''s really


    sad in my old age."


    Chen Yanran stuck out her tongue and hurried to Chen Yuanhai, saying, "Old father, how can | not want you? | look forward to


    seeing you back every day." "If it weren¡¯t for your sweet mouth, | wouldn''t have forgiven you today." Chen Yuanhaiughed


    loudly.


    When the three returned to the Chen family''s mansion, Chen Yanran told Chen Yuanhai and Chen Tiexin what had happened


    recently.


    Both of them showed great doubts about the mysterious disappearance of the experts in the Four-Light Realm and the


    disappearance of more than a dozen experts in the Two-Light Realm.


    The Realm of the Second Light was not rare in Dragon Cloud City. Chen Tiexin himself also had such strength, but the Realm of


    the Four-Lights was not everywhere.


    "Sister, do you mean that these people''s disappearance has something to do with that guy called Samuel?" asked Chen Tiexin.


    "| don''t believe it, either, but these two


    things are rted to him. There must


    be some secrets involv d," Chan ''\


    V0 nran spi sne-eouta be sure


    thdt these people were killed by


    Samuel, and she didn''t believe it. But


    since they were involved, there must


    be some hidden reason. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "He has been in aa for a long


    time, but he is a match for someone


    in the Fourmps Real Hee! |


    ivi sgmpegn¨¦ ithe Foumps


    Realm. No matter how | think about


    it, | don''t think it''s possible." Chen


    Yuanhai frowned. Obviously, he felt


    that Chen Yanran¡¯s guess was too


    reckless. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Dad, there is only one way to prove it now. " After that, Chen Yanran looked at Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Tiexin instantly understood what Chen Yanran meant and asked, "You want me to take action to test his strength?"


    "That''s right," said Chen Yanran.


    "Where is he? I''ll find him right away," said Chen Tiexin.


    "Brother, don''t worry. Only by


    catching him off guard can y.


    achieve thepesteeitlPyor


    challenge him face to face, he can


    completely hide his strength." Chen


    Yanran said. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Tiexin nodded and said: "That''s right. It was only by catching him off guard that he was able to react in time. In that case, |


    will find another chance tomorrow."


    "Did you find anything on this trip?" asked Chen Yanran.


    Chen Tiexin and his son couldn''t help but sigh. They didn''t even see a single expert, much less gain anything.


    Chen Yuanhai wanted to find a master of a Seven-Light Realm expert for Chen Tiexin, but the difficulty was as high as the sky.


    ¡°Not yet, but | won''t give up." Said Chen Tiexin.


    "Brother, don''t worry. You doesn''t have it now. It''s just that you are not fated. | believe you will be able to find a satisfactory


    master." Chen Yanran said.

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    Early the next morning.


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    The moment Huang Xiaoyong opened his eyes; his expression was dull, as if he had fallen into endless shock.


    Watching his Natal Item burn with four balls of sparks was a sign of the Four-Light Realm.


    In Xuanyuan World, everyone had his own Natal Item, and the reflection of his realm would be reflected on the Natal Item.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s Natal Item was a broadsword. This broadsword had apanied him since he was a child. Although his


    realm was not high all the time, he had already be one with this broadsword.


    "| broke through two realms in one night." Huang Xiaoyong said dully to himself and could not believe what he saw in front of


    him.


    Three years ago, Huang Xiaoyong had reached the Two-Light Realm. Since then, he had not made any breakthrough, which


    was also a gap that many people could not step over.


    There were more than a dozen people in the Second Light Realm in the City Lord''s Mansion, and almost all of them had no hope


    to cross the border. Huang Xiaoyong originally thought that he would stay in the Second Light Realm for the rest of his life.


    But he never thought that he would break through two realms in one night, and such a magical thing would happen to him.


    Suddenly, Huang Xiaoyong knelt on his knees.


    ¡°Master, in this life, Huang Xiaoyong will always be with you." After saying this, Huang Xiaoyong bowed to him devoutly.


    After being epted as an apprentice by Samuel yesterday, Huang Xiaoyong didn''t really regard Samuel as his master at that


    time. For him, he only needed to face Samuel with a hypocritical side before he got real benefits. After all, he didn''t even know


    what realm Samuel was in, so how could he treat him sincerely?


    But now, Huang Xiaoyong had a deep understanding of Samuel''s power.


    Ared fruit had allowed him to break through two realms in a row. This showed Samuel¡¯s strength had reached an unimaginable


    realm.


    Such a person was enough to make Huang Xiaoyong treat him with sincerity.


    In the Chens¡¯ manor.


    Samuel woke up in the morning, he sneezed for no reason. It seemed that someone was talking about him.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong should be a chess piece. Next, let this guy help me find Yingying," Samuel said to himself. After a night, the


    red fruit''s energy must have been exerted. And Huang Xiaoyong, who felt that his realm had been improved, would not have any


    other thoughts about him. This was something that Samuel could be sure of.


    He put on his clothes and washed up. As soon as Samuel went out, Samuel noticed that someone was secretly following him.


    "This is still in the Chen family''s courtyard. How could someone follow me?"


    Samuel, who frowned slightly, soon rxed his vignce. With his intelligence, he could naturally guess that the stalker was


    probably found by Chen Yanran to test him.


    After all, Chen Yanran did not get the answer she wanted yesterday, and with her character, it was impossible for her to give up


    easily.


    At this moment, the man suddenly attacked. Samuel suppressed his desire to fight back and continued to move forward, as if he


    did not know anything.


    Astrong force came from his back and sent Samuel flying. He spat out a mouthful of blood in the air while he was in the air.


    Chen Tiexin sneered and walked to.


    Samuel. He looked down at Samuel and said, "My sister thought you were a master. You''re not vignt at all. | think you''re a


    good-for-nothing."


    Samuel gritted his teeth and pretended to be angry. He asked, "Who are you? Why did you hit me?"


    Chen Tiexin squatted down, grabbed Samuel''s hair, and forced him to look up at himself, saying, "Remember my name, Chen


    Tiexin, Chen Yanran¡¯s brother. As for why | beat you, do | need a reason to beat trash like you?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After saying that, Chen Tiexin let go Samuel''s hair, stood up, and left.


    Samuel spat out a mouthful of blood. His injury was just an illusion. Wasn''t it ridiculous for a second light realm punch to hurt


    him?


    However, the effect Samuel had hoped for had been achieved. At this time, Chen Tiexinpletely believed that he was a good-


    for-nothing.


    Samuel stood up and walked out of the Chens'' mansion after wiping the blood from his mouth.


    There were still Huang Xiaoyong''s spies outside the door. As soon as Samuel left the Chen family, Huang Xiaoyong received the


    news and quickly left the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Samuel went to the suburbs, and Huang Xiaoyong left through another gate. They met in a deserted ce.


    As soon as they met, Huang Xiaoyong knelt down in front Samuel with the greatest sincerity and greeted sincerely, "Master."


    "You don''t have to salute me like this when we meet in the future. Get up," Samuel said tly.


    "Thank you, Master." Huang Xiaoyong walked behind Samuel. At this time, all the previous hatred turned into admiration.


    Breaking through two realms in one night, no one would believe this kind of thing, but Huang Xiaoying did it, so he could deeply


    understand how powerful Samuel was.


    ¡°How is it? Did you break the realm?" Samuel asked.


    ¡°Master, | broke through two realms in one night. Now, I''m in the Fourmp Realm," Huang Xiaoyong said excitedly.


    The effect of the red fruit was


    extraordinary. It could make Huan


    Xiaoyong break thro ocean


    a ae


    effect. In the future, Huang


    Xiaoyong''s realm would be improved


    more smoothly because of the effect


    of the red fruit. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Even though it isn''t as effective as | thought it would be, it''s still not bad. Fourmps Realm experts are considered top experts


    in Dragon Cloud City, right?" Samuel said faintly.


    "Correct, Fourmps Realm experts in Dragon Cloud City are very rare. With such a realm, there''s almost no one in Dragon


    Cloud City that can stop me. Of course, other than Master," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel never understood how the


    realms of Xuanyuan World reflected.


    But this questi hoatdbe KaSwn by


    eviyane ithe Xuanyuan World. So


    if he asked the question, it would


    inevitably cause suspicion from


    others. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, with Huang Xiaoyong''s loyalty to him now, it should not be a big deal, even if he had suspicions.


    "| have secluded myself for cultivation for many years, not paying attention to the affairs of the world. As for how the difference in


    cultivation realms is disyed, | have long forgotten about it.


    Please exin it to your master." Samuel said.


    Although Huang Xiaoyong felt


    strange, he didn''t think much aboutit.


    He took out hi keoadsWErd Sarid¡¯ saia,


    "raster eVely cultivator has his own


    Natal Item, and the reflection of the


    realm is above the Natal Item."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As he spoke, the broad broadsword danced with four clusters of blue mes.


    ¡°What will happen if your natal item is destroyed?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    ¡°Without the Natal Item, one''s realm will bepletely destroyed, which is equivalent to a good-for-nothing. But in Xuanyuan


    World, destroying a person''s Natal Item will cause public anger, and ordinary people will not do that," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel nodded. It seemed that there were still a lot of rules that he did not understand in Xuanyuan World. He had to slowly


    understand them in the future.


    ¡°What if you don''t have a Natal Item?" Samuel continued to ask.

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment, and then heughed and said, " Master, are you kidding? How can a cultivator not


    have a Natal Item?¡±


    "It''s impossible?" Samuel asked doubtfully. He did not have any Natal Item in the first ce. Although he was not a native of the


    Xuanyuan World, his cultivation condition might be different from theirs.


    "Master." Huang Xiaoyong''s breathing suddenly became rapid and he said," Doesn''t, don''t you have a Natal Item? | have heard


    that once you reach the Ultimate Master Realm, you no longer need Natal Items."


    Huang Xiaoyong''s eyes became more and more frightened. If his master really didn''t have a Natal Item, had he reached the


    realm of the Master of the Ultimate Realm?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the ultimate realm. In the entire world of Xuanyuan, there were only three Superb Masters.


    For Huang Xiaoyong, he had once fortunately met a master of Sevenmp Realm, who was already a top master. He didn''t


    expect that he would be able to see the top master in this life!


    Samuel did not know what realm he was in because he did not have a Natal Item to show it. However, a top-tier master like him


    should not be able to reach his current strength.


    "Can you find a powerful painter if you do me a favor?" Samuel stopped talking about the realm. But in Huang Xiaoyong''s heart,


    he had already regarded Samuel as a super master.


    "Yes." Huang Xiaoyong answered without thinking. No matter what Samuel asked for, he would help him satisfy it, because the


    person standing in front of him was a top master. As a top master''s disciple, how could he be stumped by such a small thing?


    ¡°Okay, I''ll bring him here tomorrow and bring him with me some writing brushes and ink,¡± Samuel said.


    "Yes," Huang Xiaoyong replied.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first.


    Remember; don''t let anyone know about our meeting." Samuel reminded.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded repeatedly. Even if it was his father, he would never reveal a word of it.


    Huang Xiaoying knew that his achievements would be determined by Samuel. Samuel was the most important factor in what


    level he could reach. Hence, he would definitely not do anything that would make Samuel unhappy.


    Looking at Samuel''s back, Huang Xiaoyong said to himself excitedly, "I didn''t expect that | would have such an honor in my life. |


    can be the disciple of the top master. Father, you want me to be the City Lord. Now, the City Lord is just a nobody to me. If |


    follow my master, one day, | will step into the Royal Court!¡±


    In the Chen family''s mansion, Chen Tiexin, who had tested Samuel, found Chen


    Yanran and exined the situation of his sudden attack. Chen Tiexin''s attitude was very obvious. He thought Samuel was a


    good-for-nothing. It was not what Chen Yanran had guessed.


    How could a person, who was seriously injured by him with one punch, kill more


    than a dozen Two-Light Realm experts and a Four-Light Realm expert?


    Chen Yanran frowned slightly after hearing the words. Although she also felt that the possibility was very low, she couldn¡¯t make


    any exnation for the inexplicable disappearance of these strong people.


    "Since Samuel doesn''t have this ability, how did those people disappear without a trace?" Chen Yanran asked doubtfully.


    Chen Tiexin did not like to use his brain to guess these meaningless things. He said," Sister, there is no need to hurt your brain


    with these things. Maybe he is just lucky."


    Chen Yanran would not think so simply. Even if Samuel was lucky, she should be able to make some sense about this matter.


    But now, there were no other factors. It was just good luck for Samuel. How could it be a reflection of this?


    "Brother, the animal-hunting event will begin soon. Do you want to participate?" Chen Yanran asked.


    ¡°Of course, | came back in advance to the Beast Hunting Competition. If | can be a Beast Trainer, I''ll be outstanding,¡± Chen


    Tiexin said.


    Chen Yanran nodded. A Beast Trainer was a very precious talent for the Royal Court. Chen Tiexin could not take the strong as


    his teacher, which was another shortcut to enter the Royal Court.


    ¡°| want Samuel to join us," said Chen Yanran.


    "You still think he is hiding his strength?" Chen Tiexin couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Of course, he knew why Chen Yanran did


    this, but in his opinion, it was not necessary at all. Samuel''s strength was already in front of him. Why should he do that?


    "In addition to testing him, | actually have another purpose, which is to let him die," Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin thought for a moment and suddenly understood. He said with a smile, "Sister, you don''t have to go through so much


    trouble. My brother can kill him now.


    Chen Yanran shook her head and said, " Brother, | know you are powerful. It¡¯s easy to kill him. However, | am more qualified to


    guard him for three years if he died in the Beast Hunting Meeting."


    "Okay, as long as you¡¯re happy, you can do whatever you want. But this piece of trash, don''t let him mess around in the yard in


    the future. | don''t want to see him," Chen


    Tiexin said.


    Chen Yanran nodded. She was also like this. If a good-for-nothing swayed in front of her, it would also affect her mood.


    The next day, Samuel and Huang Xiaoyong met in the same ce. An old man was with them.


    "Master, this is the best painter in Dragon Cloud City. If you have any requests, feel free to ask him," Huang Xiaoyong said to


    Samuel.


    The old man lowered his head and did not look Samuel from beginning to end.


    Although he was a little surprised at the fact that Huang Xiaoyong called him master, he hid it well.


    The old man was very smart. If he wanted to survive, he must not meddle in other people''s business.


    Samuel nodded and said to the old man," Master, | want you to draw a picture for me. I''ll describe her appearance to you. Will it


    work if you write a picture for me?"


    ¡°As long as ¡¯your narration is urate, | definitely won''t disappoint Little Mister." The elder said.


    The next step was Samuel and the old man''s cooperation.


    After having been in contact mia


    Jiang Yingying for such a lo


    her ns srexentln en in


    ind, so his narrative


    almost captured every key point.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The old man''s brush technique was


    quite sophisticated. It took him |


    than an hour t fiajehea Vibishet?


    pontrait|\and''the simrity had


    reached more than 90%, which made


    Samuel very satisfied. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After he stopped writing, the old man asked Samuel, "Sir, may | know if my work satisfies you?"


    Samuel held the portrait. Although it


    was not asplete as the onea


    the photo, it eS acu cabs todiaw it


    lig@ ris) HES "I''m satisfied. I''m


    very satisfied. | didn''t expect you to


    be so good at painting." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The old man smiled faintly and said, "It''s good that you are satisfied. It seems that my life is still alive."


    Huang Xiaoyong nced at Samuel. If he wanted to keep their rtionship a secret, it would be best if he could kill this old man.


    However, Samuel shook his head.

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    Samuel couldn''t ask for help and take someone''s life.


    "Sir, please keep what happened today a secret,¡± Samuel said to the old man.


    The old man nodded and said, "Of course. | haven''t looked at you from the beginning to the end. | just want to survive and thank


    you for not killing me."


    "You can leave now. As for today''s payment, | will ask Huang Xiaoyong to send it to your mansion," Samuel said.


    The old man sped his hands, bowed deeply, and then turned to leave.


    Since Samuel didn¡¯t kill him, Huang Xiaoyong would not point fingers on this matter. Looking at the painting in Samuel''s hands,


    Huang Xiaoyong could not help saying, "Master, the woman in the painting is beautiful. Is she your dream lover?"


    Samuel red at Huang Xiaoyong and said, "This is my separated sister. Take this painting and tell your men to find her for me."


    "So she is Master''s younger sister. No wonder she is so beautiful. Don¡¯t worry, I''ll definitely help you find her," Huang Xiaoyong


    said.


    This guy was good at ttering others, but this kind of rainbow was useless to


    Samuel. He said, "You have to show your real ability when you do business, not just relying on your mouth."


    "As long as she is in Dragon Cloud City, | will definitely be able to find her. However, master, if your sister is not in Dragon Cloud


    City, then | won''t be able to do anything about it." Huang Xiaoyong said. He might be able to use his skills in Dragon Cloud City,


    but once they leave Dragon Cloud City, his identity would no longer be revealed.


    "Take good care of this manuscript for me. And find another painter to copy it. If we can''t find her in the Dragon Cloud City, 1


    should be able to leave as soon as possible, " Samuel said.


    The reason why he stayed in Dragon Cloud City was to familiarize himself with Xuanyuan City. However, if he stayed there


    alone, he would not be able to understand everything. Furthermore, once he confirmed that Jiang Yingying was not in Dragon


    Cloud City, there would not be much meaning for Samuel to stay.


    Upon hearing Samuel was going to leave Dragon Cloud City, Huang Xiaoyong immediately became nervous and quickly said,


    ¡°Master, | want to serve you for the rest of my life."


    Samuel smiled and said, "Don''t worry. If I¡¯m going to leave, I''ll take you with me."


    Huang Xiaoyong was more familiar with Xuanyuan World than Samuel. Bringing him along was like taking a tour guide. If


    Samuel really wanted to leave, he would not abandon Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Thank you, master. Thank you, master," Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    ¡°By the way, do you want to participate in the beast huntingpetition in a few days?" Samuel asked.


    "Yes, this is a grand event. No cultivator is willing to miss it. If there is a chance to tame a strange beast and be a Beast


    Trainer, this will be the fastest shortcut into the Royal Court," Huang Xiaoying said.


    "Is the Beast Trainer very powerful?" Samuel asked, puzzled.


    "The Beast Trainer is very rare in the entire Xuanyuan World. To be able to control strange beasts, one would be valued by the


    Royal Court. It''s not because the Beast Trainer is powerful, but because it''s rare, that''s why it''s so precious,¡± Huang Xiaoyong


    exined.


    Samuel nodded and touched his arm subconsciously. He did not know what level this red-eyed jade python was at among the


    strange beasts. In his case, he could now be considered a Beast Trainer.


    ¡°What''s the most powerful beast?" Samuel asked curiously.


    ¡°Master, the Beast Hunting Competition will be held in the Dragon-rocky Mountains this time. The strange beasts there are


    rtively elementary. | heard that the most powerful one is only a three-star strange beast. If you want to see the most powerful


    one, you have to go to the Dark Forest. At the border of the Three Kingdoms, | heard that there are only nine-star strange beasts


    in the Dark Forest," Huang Xiaoyong said.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ording to what Huang Xiaoyong said, Samuel had a general understanding of the ranks of the strange beasts. In terms of


    star level, he didn''t know what star level the little white snake on his arm was.


    "A nine-star beast, have you heard of any of them?" Samuel asked curiously.


    ¡°Legend has it that someone once subdued a red-eyed jade python, which is a nine-star exotic beast. Moreover, it is the


    strongest among the nine-stars.¡± Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel''s face was filled with astonishment.


    The red-eyed jade python was a nine-star exotic beast!


    Was the little guy on his arm really so powerful?


    ¡°You mean that the red-eyed jade python is the strongest?" Samuel asked.


    ¡°Legend has it that there are also ten-star Exotic Beasts, but this is just a legend. No one has really seen it. Master, if you want to


    know, you can only go to the Dark Forest. However, there is no foreign rtion in the three countries, so we can''tmunicate


    with each other. Once we are seen by masters from other countries, there will inevitably be a big battle. But with Master''s ability,


    you are certainly not afraid of those people," Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    "That¡¯s enough. Stop ttering me. Let''s go back and ask someone to copy the portrait. Find someone to do it right away,¡±


    Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded and left with the portrait.


    When Huang Xiaoyong walked away, Samuel rolled up his sleeves. The little white snake stuck out its red tongue and looked


    proud.


    "You little thing, are you really a


    nine-star beast?" Samuel asked m


    doubtfully. He really aottan''see


    wat @48 4d special about this little


    guy. Except for sleeping all day long,


    he couldn''t find anything special.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The little white snake opened its mouth and bared its sharp fangs. It seemed to be showing off its power to Samuel.


    Samuel flicked his finger on the little white snake''s head and said, "It''s threatening. Are you trying to scare me?"


    The little white snake''s face was full of grievance. It retracted its fangs and didn''t even dare to spit out the red letter.


    Samuel rolled down his sleeves and


    said to himself, "Dark Forest. It


    seems that | must go there in


    future rayentenhGhte But


    wwahye n World is really strange.


    The three kingdoms have no close


    friends, and they can''t even


    communicate with each other. Then


    what about the previous war?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Confused, Samuel returned to the Chens¡¯ mansion and bumped into Chen Tiexin, who was about to go out.


    When Chen Tiexin saw Samuel, he


    became impatient and shouted at


    Samuel: "Trash, stay in your roo


    from now on. Dopiiwalkarotintt lest


    yonldiany rhy''eyes. If you don''t, then


    don''t me me for being impolite.¡±


    Samuel smiled. Chen Tiexin''s


    strength was not that good, but he


    had a bad temper. He was only at the


    Second Light Realm, yet he was so


    arrogant. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The two brushed past each other, but Samuel did not reply, which made Chen Tiexin dissatisfied. When he was about to teach


    Samuel a lesson, Chen Yanran appeared.


    "Where have you been? Is the Chen Family a ce where you can go as you please?" Chen Yanran scolded Samuel.


    "Then I''ll move out. What do you think?" Samuel answered.


    Chen Yanran still needed the shield, Samuel. If Samuel moved out of the Chen Family, it would be a disgrace to the Chen


    Family. Naturally, she did not want to hear such rumors.


    "From today on, you can''t go anywhere. Stay in your room honestly. From the beginning of the Beast Hunting Meeting, you will


    be my bodyguard and go with me." Chen Yanran said.


    ¡°Am | a guard or a Man of Sacrifice?" Samuel asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    "Guards?"


    Man of Sacrifice!


    After hearing the words, Chen Yanran''s face changed and she said, "What are you talking about? | don''t understand.¡±


    The corner of Samuel''s mouth curved into a strange smile, but he said nothing.


    Such an expression made Chen Yanran guiltier, and she had to quickly turn away.


    Just now, Samuel¡¯s eyes seemed to have seen through her. This feeling made Chen Yanran feel very uneasy. In Chen Yanran''s


    view, she should have yed with Samuel in her palm. But now, she felt that Samuel seemed to have seen through all this, but


    he did not make any resistance.


    Why was that?


    Did he guess that he would die at the Beast Hunting Competition?


    But since she had guessed it, why didn''t he think of a way to escape from this matter?


    "Yanran, what''s wrong with you?" Chen Tiexin asked when he saw that there was something wrong with Chen Yanran''s


    expression.


    Chen Yanran shook her head. She was not sure whether her feeling was correct.


    There was an unknown ominous feeling in her heart. But how could Samuel, such a good-for-nothing, make her feel dangerous?


    "It''s nothing, brother. We''d better hurry to prepare for the animal hunting event," Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin nodded. To him, who was


    determined to enter the Royal Court, no matter if it was looking for masters to be his master or the Beast Hunting Competition,


    he would never let his guard down. From a certain point of view, Chen Tiexin was very persistent in his pursuit of status.


    But on the other hand, Chen Tiexin was too paranoid, because with his ability, he was simply a piece of trash in the Royal Court.


    However, he did not know his own limits.


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    Huang Houyi was incensed when he saw that his son had found a painter to copy a woman''s portrait.


    He hoped that Huang Xiaoyong could be talented, but Huang Xiaoyong put all his energy into women.


    It used to be Chen Yanran, but now she was


    a woman in the painting. How could he not be angry?


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, you''re so useless. How can you be my son? Don''t you have any other pursuits other than women?" Huang


    Houyi said angrily to Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong knew that his father misunderstood him. But regarding this matter, he didn''t know how to exin it to his father.


    After all, he didn¡¯t dare to reveal the matter between him and Samuel. Samuel asked him to keep it a secret.


    ¡°Father, you misunderstood. | am not such a person. | am infatuated with Chen Yanran. How can | fall in love with other women?¡±


    Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Houyi''s face was full of a cold smile as he said, "Resoluteness to a woman is of no use. Are you going to spend all your


    thoughts on a woman in this life?" Furious, Huang Houyi ordered the portrait artists to hurry up and get the hell out of the City


    Lord''s Manor. Otherwise, none of them would be able to survive.


    Under such threats, all the copied painters threw down their pens one by one. They did not want to lose their lives because of


    this.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong became anxious when he saw this situation. The woman in the portrait was Samuel¡¯s younger sister,


    and he was ordered to find the woman. If his father drove these people away, who woulde to copy the portrait?


    ¡°Father, this is a very important thing for me. Can you leave this matter alone?¡± Huang Xiaoyong said anxiously.


    Huang Houyi looked at Huang Xiaoyong with a frosty face. Now was the critical moment for him to get rid of the puppet body. Not


    only did Huang Xiaoyong not help, but he also wasted time on such a meaningless thing. How could he allow Huang Xiaoyong to


    do nothing?


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, I''m warning you. From now on, if you do such meaningless things in the manor again, | will throw you out of


    the house," Huang Houyi said harshly.


    Huang Xiaoyong grew even more anxious when he saw Huang Houyi''s non-negotiable look. If his father didn''t agree for him to


    look for the woman in the painting, how would he exin this to Samuel?


    "Father, pleasee with me. I''ll show you something. After reading it, you''ll understand why | did this," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Don''t try to persuade me. No matter what you say, | won¡¯t ept it." Huang Houyi said firmly.


    Huang Xiaoyong said firmly, "After you see it, you will agree with me to do this. If you don''t believe me,e with me."


    After that, Huang Xiaoyong went to the backyard.


    He couldn''t reveal Samuel''s identity, but if he wanted Huang Houyi to cancel his control, he could only let Huang Houyi know of


    his current strength and the significance of his actions.


    Huang Houyi hadn''t intended to give Huang Xiaoyong a chance, but he saw unprecedented confidence on Huang Xiaoyong''s


    face, which made him very curious about what Huang Xiaoyong could make him change his mind.


    Following him to the backyard where there was no one around, Huang Houyi said," What''s there to show off about? Hurry up


    and take it out. If you can''t convince me, then in the future, your every move in the City Lord''s Manor must be approved by my


    permission."


    Huang Xiaoyong took out his broadsword with great confidence and said, "Father, it''s not showing off. It''s an absolute shock for


    you."


    "Shock?"


    Huang Houyi smiled disdainfully, but his smile soon froze.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s broadsword was burning with four mes representing the fourmp realms,pletely stunning Huang


    Houyi.


    As Huang Xiaoyong''s father, Huang


    Houyi was well aware of his Sot oal


    abilities. He h psiek tite


    Twnndtit''eea m for several years. It


    was impossible for him to break


    through unless he was guided by an


    expert. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But at this moment, Huang Xiaoyong in front of him was already in the Four-Light Realm.


    To Huang Houyi, this was something that he couldn''t even imagine.


    "Four... Fourmps Realm!" Huang


    Houyi''s eyes were wide SSNS Ea


    said with slighty sult xpression,


    ¡°hah ths possible, how is this


    possible? How can you be in the Four


    lamps Realm?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Huang Xiaoyong had a proud look on


    his face. Huang Houyi''s reaction was


    within his expectations. Altera tel


    had brok nthrpuahtid realms in


    Saat or anyone, this was an


    incredible thing. "Father, | reached the


    Four-Light Realm from the Second


    Light Realm overnight. Do you believe


    it?" Huang Xiaoyong said with a


    smile. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Huang Houyi¡¯s throat squirmed a few times. One night?


    If these words were spoken from a bystander''s mouth, then Huang Houyi would only treat it as a joke. This was because,


    ording tomon sense, this was simply an impossible matter.


    But now, the fact was already in front of him. Huang Xiaoyong was in the Fourmp Realm, and he couldn''t help but believe it.


    Huang Houyi walked over to Huang Xiaoyong excitedly and asked, "How did you do it? How could you rise two levels in a single


    night? Did you have some


    fortuitous encounter?"


    "It''s not an exaggeration to say that it''s an adventure. For me, it''s indeed an adventure, " Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "What''s going on? Tell me quickly, don''t keep me in suspense.¡± Huang Houyi was so agitated that he was about to swear. He


    couldn''t wait to find out what had happened.

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    "Father, don''t be excited. | will tell you.


    Actually, the reason why | broke through the realm in such a short period of time is because of my master.¡± When he talked


    about Samuel, Huang Xiaoyong felt a sense of pride from the bottom of his heart. It could be seen that he was proud because of


    this. Moreover, his loyalty to Samuel could not be described by words.


    "Master?" Huang Houyi looked at Huang Xiaoyong in confusion. He had never heard of this before. Furthermore, as the master


    of a city, he was well aware of what kind of people there were in Dragon Cloud City. There was simply no such level of experts.


    To be able to make Huang Xiaoyong break through two realms in a row and reach the Four-Light Realm, in Huang Houyi''s view,


    this was something that could only be aplished by an expert above the Six-Light Realm. However, how could there be such


    an expert in a small ce like Dragon Cloud City?


    "Who is your master? Is he in Dragon Cloud City?" Huang Houyi asked.


    This topic was enough for Huang Xiaoyong to stop. He could tell Huang Houyi that he had a master and that his realm was also


    rted to his master. However, he must not reveal his master''s identity. This was a warning from Samuel. Even if Huang


    Xiaoyong had a hundred times the courage, he would not dare to reveal his master''s identity.


    "Father, don''t ask about his identity.


    Master ordered me not to mention him to anyone. He is a very low-key person," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Low-key?


    For an expert above the Six-Light Realm, did he need to keep a low profile?


    Huang Houyi really wanted to find a w in Huang Xiaoyong''s words, but he had already disyed his Four-Light Realm


    cultivation, so Huang Xiaoyong had nothing to say at all.


    ¡°Father no longer matters once you have Master, is that right?" Huang Houyi said disdainfully.


    ¡°Of course not. But since he doesn''t want to expose his identity, how dare | talk nonsense? If he is unhappy, he can kill all the


    people in the Mansion of the City Governor in an instant," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "I''m, after all, the master of a city. How dare he kill me at will?" Huang Houyi was not confident enough when he said these


    words, because he guessed that Samuel''s strength was at least at the Six-Light Realm. Even so, it was very easy for Six-Light


    Realm experts to kill a small city lord. Moreover, the Royal Court would not pay attention to such a trivial matter.


    Compared to a Sixmps Realm expert and a small City Lord, the former was clearly more worthy of the royal family''s attention.


    ¡°Father, it''s not that 1 look down on your position. The status of the City Lord is not worth mentioning to him. Even if the high-


    level officials of the Royal Court see him, I''m afraid they have to be respectful," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "¡°Braggart.¡± Huang Houyi flicked a disdainful nce.


    ¡°Father, what position does the superb master hold in the Royal Court?" Huang


    Xiaoyong asked with a smile.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Naturally, it''s supreme. Even the supreme emperor has to meet him personally." Huang Houyi said without even thinking. An


    extreme master was so noble that even the supreme emperor wouldn''t dare to underestimate him.


    After saying these words, Huang Houyi was instantly stunned. He looked at Huang Xiaoyong''s proud smile.


    A bolt of lightning suddenly exploded in Huang Houyi''s mind.


    A superb master!


    "Could it be that Huang Xiaoyong''s master turned out to be a superb master? How could it be possible?"


    How could such a supreme figure appear in the small Dragon Cloud City?


    Huang Houyi''s legs turned to jelly as he copsed to the ground.


    As the governor of a city, he acted like a softie at this moment.


    "You, you mean, your master is... a superb master!" Huang Houyi widened his eyes and looked at Huang Xiaoyong in disbelief.


    Huang Xiaoyong did not know about Samuel¡¯s true cultivation state. However, after Samuel asked him about his questions, he


    guessed that Samuel was at the Ultimate Master Realm. If not, why would he ask about hisck of a Natal Item?


    It should be noted that only the Superb Master didn''t need Natal Item in this world.


    "If there is a cultivator with no Natal Item, what do you think he is, father?" Huang Xiaoyong asked with a smile.


    Honglong!


    Huang Houyi''s mind once again sank into a state of shock.


    He knew what it meant if there was no Natal Item, so he couldn¡¯t help but be frightened.


    Although Huang Houyi was a city lord, he had never trulye into contact with any great character in his life. It was even more


    impossible for him to even think about existences as lofty as a Superb Master.


    But now, Huang Xiaoyong had be a Superb Master''s disciple, which was a great blessing for the Huang Family.


    "Son, you must make good use of this opportunity. You must serve a great figure like the Superb Master well. This is your chance


    to enter the Royal Court!" Huang Houyi reminded him.


    Huang Xiaoyong smiled faintly and said," Father, | am already a Superb Master''s disciple. Is it still important whether | can enter


    the Royal Court or not?"


    Huang Houyi shuddered and nodded his head repeatedly.


    The Superb Master would not be affiliated with the Royal Court, but the Royal Court would be respectful to the Superb Master.


    For Huang Xiaoyong, it was no longer important whether he could enter the Royal Court or not.


    "Didn''t you just say that | was addicted to women? In fact, the woman in the painting is my master''s sister. | copied the portrait


    because my master wanted me to help him find his sister," Huang Xiaoyong exined.


    "The woman in the painting looks like


    she''s in her prime. She''s young, but


    isn''t your master old?" In the hist


    of Xuanyuan tig evel oorte Of he


    Superb Masters stepped into the old


    ages to achieve such an


    achievement. Therefore, Huang


    Houyi had a well-deserved


    impression that Huang Xiaoyong''s


    master should be an old man. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "But he has such a young sister, which means that he is not as old as 1 think?¡±


    ¡°Father, don''t beat around the bush. | won''t tell you about this. If Master is unhappy, my promising future will be ruined by you,"


    Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Houyi nodded repeatedly. Although he was extremely curious about this matter, he did not dare to anger a Superb Master


    because of it.


    Even if they offended the Royal Court, they would be beheaded. And if they offended the Superb Master, they would suffer more


    than death.


    "Alright, alright, | won''t say anything


    more. But can your current realm be


    revealed to the outside world?"


    Huang Houyi probed. Nee thatcti¨¦ |


    er greatnsain €d to strip him


    offhis position as city lord, if those


    people were to know that Huang


    Xiaoyong now possessed the


    strength of fourmp realms, the


    three great ns would likely retreat


    in the face of difficulties. For Huang


    Houyi, this was a simple solution to


    his problem. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Huang Xiaoyong frowned and


    thought for a moment. If he told


    others about his re Bs ancibedple


    oakcianeped but it would not


    affect Samuel. After all, except for his


    father, no one would know that his


    promotion was rted to others.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Huang Xiaoyong knew why his father did this. As his son, he should help


    Huang Houyi relieve his worries.


    "Yes, but you can¡¯t mention my Master," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry. Apart from your realm, | absolutely won''t mention anything else." Huang Houyi said.

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    "What!"


    A furious roar of the Wang family broke out in the courtyard of the Wang family.


    Patriarch Wang''s face was full of disbelief.


    Huang Xiaoyong had reached the Four-Light Realm, which was a fatal blow for Patriarch Wang.


    It was the crucial time to overthrow Huang Houyi''s position as the lord of the City.


    This news was almost desperate.


    ¡°Have you figured it out? How could Huang Xiaoyong reach the Four-Light Realm?"


    At the same time, the same went for the Xie Family Manor.


    House Master Xie was breathing rapidly. He didn''t want to believe this sudden news, but it couldn''t be a joke when Huang Houyi


    released such a message.


    "How could this be? Huang Xiaoyong is only in the Second Light Realm. How could he reach the Four-Light Realm so quickly?"


    Patriarch Xie asked the servant.


    ¡°Master, | heard from the sources of the City Lord''s Manor that Huang Xiaoyong''s broadsword, is indeed showing his realm of


    the Four-Lights Realm. This is absolutely true. As for why he can reach the Four-Lights Realm, it is unknown." The servant


    replied.


    Master Xie took a deep breath. If Huang Xiaoyong really had this kind of strength, it would be an extravagant hope to overthrow


    Huang Houyi.


    Not to mention whether the joint efforts of the three families could pose a threat to Huang Houyi, Huang Xiaoyong''s strength in


    the Fourmp Realm had be a concern that could not be ignored for them. Once Huang Xiaoyong took action, who could


    stop him?


    The Xie Family Head gritted his teeth and said, "Could it be that the long-term arrangement can only be turned into bubbles after


    all?"


    After saying this, the Xie Family Head copsed on the couch.


    In the Chens¡¯ manor.


    Chen Yanran walked in such a hurry that she could almost feel the wind under her feet.


    She quickly came to Chen Tiexin''s room, knocked on the door and shouted, "Brother, are you in the room?"


    "Yes." Chen Tiexin''s heavy voice came


    from the room.


    Chen Yanran pushed the door open and came in. When she saw Chen Tiexin''s expression, she guessed that her brother had


    already known about Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Brother, you''ve heard about it, haven''t you? " asked Chen Yanran.


    Chen Tiexin gritted his teeth and looked very unwilling. He had been looking for a high-ranking teacher for many years, but he


    found nothing. Now Huang Xiaoyong had reached the Four-Light Realm, which was uneptable to Chen Tiexin.


    How could the son of a city lord who had nothing better to do have such good luck!


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong must have found a master with a high realm. Otherwise, it is impossible for him to have such a terrifying realm


    promotion," Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yaman also had such a guess, because Huang Xiaoyong had been stuck in the Second Light Realm for several years. For


    cultivators, this was a huge barrier. It was not easy to cross it unless a guide appeared.


    However, Chen Yanran couldn''t figure out who in a ce like Dragon Cloud City could be so powerful that Huang Xiaoyong


    could break through two realms in a short period of time.


    "Brother, do you think his master is still in Dragon Cloud City? If he can break through two realms in a short time, what realm is


    that?" Chen Yanran asked doubtfully.


    Chen Tiexin took a deep breath. If that expert was still in Dragon Cloud City, he would be able to find him even if he had to dig


    three feet into the ground. As for Huang Xiaoyong''s master''s realm, that was not something Chen Tiexin could guess.


    "Sister, help me mobilize all the people in the mansion to look for this person. We have to find him no matter what." Chen Tiexin


    said.


    Chen Yanran knew that Chen Tiexin was very anxious, but this matter could not be taken recklessly. Since he was a master, he


    deliberately hid himself. No matter how many people there were, it was useless.


    And even if he was really lucky to be found by them, in case he made the expert dissatisfied, no one knew what would happen.


    "Brother, don''t worry. We have to think about it carefully." Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin swept the teapot and cup on the table with one hand and looked extremely angry. He said, "Even Huang Xiaoyong


    is in the Four-Light Realm, but I¡¯m still in the Two-Light Realm. How can | ept this?"


    Chen Yanran saw that her brother was angry. Although she really wanted to help him, this matter was beyond her ability, so she


    wanted to help him, but she could do nothing.


    ¡°Brother, don''t worry. Maybe your luck hasn''t arrived yet. | believe that in terms of talent, you are stronger than Huang Xiaoyong.


    Once the expert knows about your existence, he will definitely think more highly of you," said Chen Yanran.


    Chen Tiexin was thick-skinned and didn''t feel that there was any problem with Chen Yanran''s words, but he looked worried and


    said, "I''m afraid that this master has left Dragon Cloud City before he sees me."


    "No," Chen Yanran said resolutely.


    "Why?" Chen Tiexin asked with a puzzled look. He didn''t understand why Chen Yanran was so sure.


    "The Beast Hunting Competition is


    coming. | feel that the reason he


    appeared in Dragon Cloud cigyag''!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    begauge ofahe Beast Hunting


    Competition. Even if he wants to


    leave, it should be after the Beast


    Hunting Competition." Chen Yanran


    exined. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After hearing this, Chen Tiexin calmed down a little, because what Chen Yanran said was very reasonable. It was very wrong for


    a strong person to appear in Dragon Cloud City. Since he had appeared, there must be some reason.


    The most important event in Dragon Cloud City recently was the Beast Hunting Meeting, wasn''t it?


    "It looks like | have to perform well during the Beast Hunting Competition in order to attract the attention of this expert," Chen


    Tiexin said.


    Seeing that her brother calmed down,


    Chen Yanran nodded and said, "S


    brother, you cant he ie shurfy Sow.


    Youstdulprepare for the animal


    hunting meeting. The more anxious


    you are, the easier it will be for you to


    make trouble." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s all thanks to you that you reminded me. Otherwise, | might have acted recklessly. The loss outweighed the gain." Chen


    Tiexin smiled.


    "Well, you take a rest first. | have to go to prepare for the animal hunting event,¡± Chen Yanran said.


    After leaving Chen Tiexin''s room, Chen Yanran did not go back to her room directly, but went to the ce where Samuel lived.


    Previously, Samuel and Huang


    Xiaoyong left Dragon Cloud City


    together and went thecsubb/oS No


    ane kasi veh hat happened during


    the period. But Chen Yanran guessed


    that something must have happened


    between Samuel and Huang


    Xiaoyong. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Of course, she did not think Samuel was Huang Xiaoyong''s master. She just wanted to learn more about Huang Xiaoyong from


    him.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to sleep here tonight?" Samuel was a little surprised to see Chen Yanrane to his room at this time.


    Although he and Chen Yanran were husband and wife in name, in fact, nothing had happened.


    The most important thing was that Samuel was not interested in Chen Yanran at all. To him, disloyalty to Yvonne was the most


    heinous thing in the world.


    Chen Yanran smiled coldly and said, "You are not qualified to touch me. Don''t daydream."


    Samuel patted his chest with a look of relief and said, "That''s good."


    Chen Yanran''s face froze, and she gritted her teeth and said, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    Chen Yanran didn''t care about Samuel, and Samuel had never taken her seriously.


    Although Chen Yanran had many admirers in Dragon Cloud City, she was beautiful and attractive to others. For Samuel, she was


    a woman who had nothing to do with him. That was all.


    Samuel gave a shrug of his shoulders as if nothing had happened. He said, "Nothing. Since youe to me, if you have


    anything to say, just say it."


    Chen Yanran looked at Samuel with burning eyes. She had seen many men, and when those men saw her, they all coveted her


    beauty. But Samuel''s eyes were clear, and it seemed that he had no desire for her at all.


    This made Chen Yanran very puzzled. Could the man in front of her really remain unmoved in front of the beauty?


    Or was it that he was not a real man at all, but that some function went wrong?


    Walking to Samuel, Chen Yanran deliberately straightened her chest.


    "Samuel, don''t pretend to be a gentleman in front of me. You men are all the same. In front of the beauty, can you really not be


    tempted?" Chen Yanran said with a charming smile.


    ¡°Are you seducing me?¡± Samuel raised his eyebrows, looked at Chen Yanran, and continued, "Although you are handsome, | am


    not interested in you at all.¡±


    Speaking of beauty and sexiness, so far, among all the women Samuel had seen, there was no one who couldpare with Qi


    Yiyun. Since he could control himself in front of Qi Yiyun, how could he fall in love with Chen Yanran?


    Back then, Qi Yiyun had thrown herself into his arms countless times. She had even deliberately gotten Samuel drunk and forced


    him to sleep with her. But so what?


    Chen Yanran gritted her teeth. She really wanted to find a w in Samuel''s eyes, to find evidence of his lie, and to find the w in


    his way of shaking her. But in the end, Chen Yanran was powerless to find that Samuel''s clear eyes were really different from


    other men''s. He didn''t have any sexual desire, and it was definitely not faked.


    "You have a hidden disease, don''t you?" Chen Yanran sneered. This was the only exnation she could think of. Only a man


    who was not a man could maintain such a state in front of her.


    "Tell me, what do you want me to do? If you just want to prove your charm, | don''t think it is necessary," Samuel said lightly. No


    matter what Chen Yanran thought of him, it didn¡¯t matter to him. He didn''t want to be involved with this woman too deeply.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Moreover, after he had Huang Xiaoyong as his disciple, the Chen family''s mansion was not as important to Samuel as it used to


    be.


    "| want to know what happened when you met Huang Xiaoyong. What did you know when Huang Xiaoyong broke through two


    realms in a row?" Chen Yanran''s face was as cold as ice. Her confidence suffered a serious blow in Samuel. Her beauty had


    always been beneficial to men, but Samuel did not show it at all, which made Chen Yanran burn with anger.


    "| meet Huang Xiaoyong?¡± Samuel smiled lightly and said, "You know better than anyone how much Huang Xiaoyong hates me.


    When | meet him, he wants to kill me. How can | know that he has broken through two realms in a row?"


    Samuel also received the news after it spread throughout Dragon Cloud City. However, this was not a big deal. After all, the


    news only revealed that Huang Xiaoyong had broken through two realms. There was no other news. Perhaps Huang Xiaoyong


    could not bear it anymore.


    Perhaps it was because he had exposed himself in front of his father, which was why his father could not help but spread the


    news.


    Samuel viewed this matter from an understanding perspective. After all, the three great ns of Dragon Cloud City were working


    together to overthrow Huang Houyi. Huang Houyi''s outburst of Huang Xiaoyong''s strength was equivalent to awing the three


    great ns.


    After all, in a ce like Dragon Cloud City, Four Lamp Realm experts were already very strong, enough to scare people.


    "Impossible." Chen Yanran did not believe Samuel at all and continued to say, "You and Huang Xiaoyong went out of the city


    together. How could you not meet each other? Moreover, Huang Xiaoyong brought more than a dozen Second Light Realm


    experts with him, and they all disappeared in the human world. There must be some secrets behind it."


    "As long as you are willing to tell me why Huang Xiaoyong broke through two realms in a row, | can promise you one thing,


    anything." Chen Yanran said.


    Samuel frowned. Promise him anything! This was meaningful. He couldn''t figure out why Chen Yanran did this. Was the news so


    important to her?


    "Do you want to improve your realm as well?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "It''s not me. It''s my brother," Chen Yanran said.


    Samuel smiled and said, "It seems that you two are really brother and sister. You are willing to do anything for your brother.


    Aren''t you afraid that | will make a request of you?"


    ¡°As long as you are willing to say it, | will satisfy you." As she spoke, Chen Yanran pulled her clothes down from her shoulders,


    revealing her snow-white skin.


    Samuel didn''t even look at her. He went back to his bed, put his hands behind his neck, and said, "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in


    you. And | don''t know what happened to Huang Xiaoyong. | can''t give you a satisfactory answer."


    Chen Tiexin had been looking for a


    high-ranking master outside for


    many years. Samuel h eardabout


    t Ss frome sean Sin the


    nsion. It was a pity that Chen


    Tiexin had not seeded for many


    years. In Samuel''s eyes, Chen Tiexin''s


    behavior waspletely idiotic.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Areal master taking in a disciple was not something that he could easily find. This kind of opportunity was something that could


    only be found and not asked for by anyone.


    Chen Yanran''s expression


    immediately became ferocious. Her


    actions today had letely got!


    wo-her dignity ron of Samuel.


    wever, she did not expect Samuel


    to have such an attitude. He was


    merely a useless person. What right


    did he have to treat her in this


    manner? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Samuel, this is the Chen Family''s mansion. Believe it or not, I''ll let you die here." Chen Yanran gnashed her teeth and said.


    Samuel leaned over and said to Chen


    Yanran with his back to her, "If you want to kill me, just do it. But for you, it''s not the right time yet. "


    Chen Yanran took a deep breath. This guy actually knew that she wanted to kill him!


    Chen Yanran, who was angry, suddenly smiled evilly. No one knew what she was thinking. She said to Samuel, "You will beg me,


    and you will kneel on the ground and beg me.¡±


    After that, Chen Yanran left the room.


    Samuel sighed helplessly. Her


    character was very Staley tanyit\


    rata of hen Were extremely


    contident in their beauty. They felt


    that all the men in the world would be


    fascinated by them. It was a pity that


    they met the tough Samuel, who was


    not willing to give in. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "A good-for-nothing like Chen Tiexin deserves you to sell your body. It¡¯s ridiculous," Samuel said to himself.


    In Samuel''s eyes, Chen Tiexin would never make a breakthrough, because he had been looking for finding masters to take a


    shortcut for many years. Under this kind of thinking, he could only reach the Second Light Realm for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    "Triple, Miss, did | hear you correctly?"


    In Chen Yanran''s room, her personal maid looked at her in astonishment, seeming to be in disbelief.


    But Chen Yanran looked indifferent and said, "Three times is not enough?"


    The maid was suddenly speechless. Chen Yanran asked her to put aphrodisiac in Samuel''s dinner, and it was aphrodisiac. In her


    view, three times was already very heavy, but Chen Yanran still felt that it was not enough.


    "Miss, let me ask you a question. Why did you drug him?" the servant girl asked in confusion.


    "You talk too much," Chen Yanran said lightly.


    The maid quickly lowered her head and did not dare to speak.


    "Do as | say. Three times the amount, it can''t be less." Chen Yanran ordered.


    Since the Miss had already spoken, the maidservant didn''t dare to refuse. She could only walk towards the kitchen.


    ording to Chen Yanran¡¯s instruction, three times was not a small amount.


    The maid could imagine Samuel¡¯s lust and red eyes when he was drugged. He must have been like a beast in heat.


    When they sent the food to Samuel''s room, Samuel didn''t expect that Chen Yanran had such a dirty trick. He ate happily and


    soon had enough to eat and drink. Samuel didn''t know that he had taken three times the amount of aphrodisiac.


    It didn''t take long for Samuel to feel his heart beating faster. His body felt hot and dry, and he couldn''t help thinking about that.


    Although Samuel had not slept with a woman for a long time since he came to the second world, it was very abnormal for him,


    who had always been good at controlling his desire.


    Samuel took a deep breath. He thought to himself, "What''s going on? Why do | have such a strong desire for that kind of thing all


    of a sudden?"


    And as time went by, this desire became more and more intense. He even felt that he was almost out of control.


    Just then, Chen Yanran''s voice came from outside the door.


    "As | said, I''ll make you kneel down and


    beg me."


    In an instant, Samuel understood that this was all Chen Yanran¡¯s doing. There must be something strange in the meal just now.


    Samuel pushed the door open and said angrily, "Chen Yanran, what on earth do you want to do?"


    After opening the door, Samuel found that Chen Yanran was not alone. She was apanied by many guards of the mansion.


    Judging from the number, more than half of them were there. Obviously, she had nned this for a long time.


    "Didn''t | just say that | want you to kneel down and beg me?" Chen Yanran said with a cold face.


    "You are really vicious. You actually used such a dirty trick." Samuel gritted his teeth and said.


    Chen Yanran smiled faintly and said, "To deal with people like you, of course, | have to use this method. If you beg me, kneel


    down and beg me, | can help you."


    ¡°You have to know how Huang Xiaoyong broke through two realms in a row, don''t you?" Samuel mocked.


    "That''s right." Chen Yanran said with a smile. In her opinion, she had already yed Samuel. The only thing Samuel could do


    now was topromise with her.


    "To tell you the truth, | do know Huang Xiaoyong''s secret of breaking through two realms," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Chen Yanran''s calm expression became excited. She said, "Tell me quickly, how did he do it?"


    This matter was very important to Chen Yanran. Only when she knew how Huang Xiaoyong did it could she have a way to help


    Chen Tiexin break the realm.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Samuel showed a ferocious smile and said, "You want me topromise with such a little trick. You''re looking down on


    me.


    Samuel shut the door heavily after his words sounded.


    Chen Yanran was not anxious. Now the effect of the medicine had not reached its limit. She believed Samuel would soone


    out to beg her, and he would take the initiative to tell her the secret of Huang Xiaoyong breaking the realm.


    "Samuel, I''ll wait for you. | don''t believe you can really stand it," Chen Yanran said.


    The servant girl followed Chen Yanran, lowering her head and not daring to speak, because she knew clearly that it was


    impossible for thedy to do such a thing, and the servant girl in the mansion was most likely to sacrifice for her.


    As a maid, she had no control over her own fate. If Chen Yanran really wanted her to do this, she had no choice.


    "Go and change into beautiful clothes. It''s best if you have thinner ones." Chen Yanran said to the maid.


    There was a buzzing sound in the maid''s head.


    After all, what shoulde hade.


    "Yes, Miss."


    After a while, the maid dressed in red sand came back. Even the guards couldn''t help looking at her graceful figure.

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Chen Yanran¡¯s face was livid. She had heard clearly what Samuel had said in the room.


    When the flowers bloom, the Chens will be exterminated!


    His words instantly aroused Chen Yanran''s desire to kill Samuel. For some reason, she somehow felt a strong sense of crisis


    coming from this man. It was as if his words would eventually be reality one day.


    Now, it was the best opportunity for Chen Yanran to kill Samuel.


    However, Chen Yanran was reluctant to do so. If she killed Samuel, then no one would know Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s secret of


    breaking through two realms.


    For her brother, Chen Yanran had to get the truth from Samuel.


    Chen Yanran looked at the maid. Although she was already charmingly dressed, she was still short-sighted. It seemed that she


    had to do it herself.


    Taking a deep breath, Chen Yanran walked toward the room.


    Seeing this, the maid asked in horror," Miss, what are you going to do?"


    Chen Yanran did not answer, but walked into the room without hesitation.


    Although she was inexperienced, she knew very well that once Samuel couldn''t hold back what would happen to her, Chen


    Yanran was not afraid. As long as Chen Tiexin could break through the realm, he could get the glory of the Chen Family. It was


    worthwhile to pay a little price for it. Standing in front of Samuel, Chen Yanran said, "Samuel, as long as you say a word, | can


    help you get rid of the effect of the medicine."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel closed his eyes tightly. The drug had been applied to the extent that he could not see a woman. Otherwise, he would not


    be able to control himself.


    "Chen Yanran," Samuel said coldly, "| advise you to get out of my sight."


    "The result of struggling is that you die with blood flowing out of your eyes, nose, and mouth. Do you want to die here?¡± Chen


    Yanran said.


    The blood in Samuel''s body was churning. If things went on like this, blood would definitely flow out of his eyes, nose, and


    mouth. But even so, Yvonne''s and Han Nian''s appearances shed across his mind. He would not allow him to cheat.


    ¡°Even this bit of medicine wants to poison me to death; you really are looking down on me a bit too much." Samuel said.


    Chen Yanran took off her coat and the snoring made Samuel''s heart beat faster again. He could only close his eyes.


    "Do you dare to open your eyes and look at me?¡± Chen Yanran said provocatively.


    Samuel clenched his fists and felt hot at the tip of his nose. Blood gushed out.


    At this moment, Chen Tiexin suddenly barged into Samuel''s room.


    Tonight, he did not know about Chen Yanran''syout. When he heard about it from the servants, he rushed over.


    Seeing that the situation had not developed to the point that he had imagined, Chen


    Tiexin finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "Yanran, what are you doing?" Chen Tiexin asked seriously.


    ¡°Brother, he knows Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s secret of breaking through two realms in a row. | must let him say it," Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin s heart ached. He didn''t expect that Chen Yanran would make such a sacrifice for him.


    But even so, he was unwilling to let Chen Yanran do so.


    Holding Chen Yanran''s hand, Chen Tiexin said, "Follow me. If you should pay such a price, it''s okay if | don''t know."


    Chen Yanran wanted to get rid of Chen Tiexin, but her strength was obviously notparable to Chen Tiexin''s. She could only


    say, "Brother, if | leave like this, he


    will die.¡±


    Chen Tiexin looked at Samuel with disdain and sneered, "He''s a good-for-nothing. He doesn¡¯t care if he''s dead."


    After that, Chen Tiexin forced Chen Yanran out of the room.


    "Yanran, from now on, don''t do such stupid things. | know how to deal with my brother''s affairs. Besides, do you think he knows


    Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s affairs?" Chen Tiexin reminded Chen Yanran.


    Just now, Samuel had clearly said that he knew how Huang Xiaoyong broke through the realm.


    But looking at Chen Tiexin''s tough attitude, Chen Yanran knew that it was useless to say anything.


    ¡°Brother, | know | was wrong. | won''t do it again in the future, but he..." Chen Yanran did not want Samuel to die at the moment


    because Han Tianran still had her curious secrets.


    "| don¡¯t care about him. Whether he can live or not depends on his own destiny," Chen Tiexin said.


    Three times the amount. In this case, if he couldn''t get a relief, he would be suffocated to death.


    After the group of people left, Samuel¡¯s body had reached its limit.


    There was no one around. Samuel said, gnashing his teeth, "Little guy, you still want to watch the show? Hurry up and find a way


    to help me."


    The little white snake moved out of his arms, but it looked like it couldn''t help. It didn¡¯t seem to help Samuel.


    If it really doesn''t work, you can just bite me." Samuel said. He truly had no choice. The surging blood energy in his body couldn¡¯t


    be controlled at all.


    The little white snake spat out red letters, revealing two fangs.


    The venom of the red-eyed jade python was like a nightmare to the cultivators of Xuanyuan World. Even someone as powerful


    as a Superb Master was afraid of it like a tiger.

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    On the day of the Beast Hunting Competition.


    The north gate of the Dragon Cloud City was already packed with people early in the morning, and many people clustered


    around it. These were all people who were participating in the Beast Hunting Meeting.


    As it was a great event in all the cities near the Dragon-rocky Mountains, every cultivator would not miss such an opportunity.


    This was because most of the people here were at the First or Second Realm. Furthermore, they did not have any hope of


    breaking through their realms. Hence, in order to raise their status, they could only participate in the Beast Hunting Competition.


    Even if they could only tame a one-star monster, they could still earn some lower official positions in the Royal Court.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as there was an official position, no matter big or small, changing one''s current life was inevitable.


    "| didn''t expect that there would be so many people participating in the animal hunting event. Are there so many strange beasts


    in the Dragon-rocky Mountains?" Samuel followed Chen Yanran and said.


    His original intention was to soliloquize, and he did not ask Chen Yanran, but Chen Yanran took the initiative to talk." Do you


    think every participant can be a Beast Trainer? There are more than a thousand people in the Dragon Cloud City every


    year, but no Beast Trainer has appeared once in so many years.¡± "It''s hard to find any traces of a strange beast?¡± Samuel said in


    confusion. "Most of the people here don''t have a high realm, and they don''t want to take too big a risk, so they only dare to look


    for strange beasts in the outeryer of the Dragon-rocky Mountains. And the number of strange beasts in the outeryer has


    been reduced sharply more than ten years ago. Now, if they want to find one, they will rely on luck, and it is not so easy to tame


    it." Chen Yanran exined.


    The Beast Hunting Competition was held once a year. No matter how many Exotic Beasts there were, they would all be wiped


    out. Fortunately, it was only the outer perimeter. If the number of experts in nearby cities increased, most likely even the Exotic


    Beasts in the inneryer would be killed by them.


    "Since you''ve participated, | don''t think you''re wasting your time on the periphery. right?" Samuel asked.


    Chen Yanran was a very ambitious person. What she wanted to do was not just to try her luck, so Samuel guessed that she


    would not stay in the periphery like others.


    Chen Yanran smiled faintly and said, "Is there any need to ask such a question? Can | be the same as others?"


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders. Chen Yanran was only in the One Light Realm. In terms of strength alone, what was the


    difference between her and other people?


    The only difference was that she was the eldest daughter of the Chen family, but hunting beasts had nothing to do with her


    identity, and the strange beast would not submit to her because she was the eldest daughter of the Chen family.


    "Of course you''re different from the others. Maybe the beast will bow to you because you''re the eldest daughter of the Chen


    family," Samuel said with a smile.


    Chen Yanran turned to look at Samuel with a cold face. She knew that Samuel was mocking her.


    In Dragon Cloud City, her identity as the eldest daughter of the Chen family yed an important role, but what was the point of it


    for an exotic beast?


    Gritting her teeth, she said, "Samuel, before you make fun of me, it''s best to see who you are. Do you have the qualifications?"


    Samuel stopped talking. As the saying goes, a good man does not fight with a woman. It was useless to reason with an


    overbearing woman like Chen Yanran, even if he was reasonable.


    At this time, Huang Xiaoyong came slowly on a horse. Now that he was a master in the Four-Light Realm, he would have a look


    of worship wherever he went.


    Huang Xiaoyong enjoyed this kind of focus very much. Although he was the son of the City Lord and had an extraordinary status,


    compared with the superficial identity symbol of his current strength, thetter could naturally make him better.


    "Chen Yanran, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Finally, | understand one thing." Huang Xiaoyong deliberately walked


    to Chen Yanran''s side and said.


    "What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chen Yanran looked straight ahead and did not look at Huang Xiaoyong, because she felt guilty and had no


    courage.


    Chen Yanran once did not take Huang Xiaoyong seriously at all, because Huang Houyi was just a puppet of the three major


    families. As the son of the city governor, Huang Xiaoyong was a joke in her eyes.


    But now, Huang Xiaoyong was already a master in the Fourmp Realm. His strength was above that of the people in Dragon


    Cloud City. She no longer had the right to look down on Huang Xiaoyong.


    "I''m not worried about women at all. Why do | have to put all my heart and soul into you? When | go to the Royal Court, a lot of


    beauties will be able to apany me," Huang Xiaoyong said proudly.


    Chen Yanran''s face was full of coldness.


    Now even Huang Xiaoyong dared to ridicule her.


    After a cold snort, Chen Yanran said, "It''s just Fourmp Realm. Do you think the Royal Court will take a Fourmp Realm


    seriously? With your strength, it''s wishful thinking for you to enter the Royal Court." Huang Xiaoyong was not angry because of


    Chen Yanran''s rebuttal. Instead, he smiled faintly and said, "Are you so sure that | can only reach the Fourmp Realm?"


    Chen Yanran looked pale. For Huang Xiaoyong, who had broken through two realms in a row, there was bound to be a chance


    for him to break through in the future. His destination was definitely not just the Four-Light Realm.


    ¡°Besides, I''m now at the Four-Light Realm. If | can enter the deeper parts of the Dragon -rocky Mountains, I''ll have a higher


    chance of encountering strange beasts. If I''m not careful enough, I''ll be a Beast Trainer. Tell me, how will the Royal Court


    treat me?" Huang Xiaoyong smiled smugly.


    Chen Yanran''s face was as white as paper. Beast Trainer!

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    ¡°Are you qualified to speak?" Chen Yanran scolded Samuel in a cold voice.


    She knew very well that Chen Tiexin had suffered a lot in Huang Xiaoyong''s breaking through the realm, and Samuel had


    deliberately provoked Chen Tiexin to find trouble with Huang Xiaoyong. Wasn''t that embarrassing Chen Tiexin?


    Samuel waved his hand helplessly and said, "I just thought your brother wanted to avenge you. It seems that he doesn''t dare to


    do so. Just forget what | said."


    Chen Tiexin suddenly turned around and grabbed Samuel¡¯s neck with a murderous look on his face. He said with bloodshot


    eyes, "Samuel, believe it or not, I''ll kill you!"


    Samuel looked indifferent. Even Huang Xiaoyong didn''t dare to kill people in public, let alone Chen Tiexin.


    Moreover, if Chen Tiexin really dared to kill him, Samuel would be able to end Chen Tiexin''s life faster.


    Although Samuel was now poisoned by the red-eyed jade python and his strength was not at the peak, he could still deal with


    Chen Tiexin, who was a weak person in the Second Light Realm.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Chen Tiexin, you can only be mean to me. Don''t you feel sad? How dare you kill me? How dare you kill me in front of so many


    people?" Samuel said lightly.


    Chen Tiexin was furious, but he still let Samuel go.


    Killing people in public was inviting trouble to himself. He did not dare to ruin his future because of his impulsiveness. At this


    time, Chen Yanran was full of killing intent. Originally, she wanted to use the Beast Hunting Meeting to end Samue''''s life, but now


    she was more determined in this regard.


    Huang Houyi appeared shortly after.


    As the Governor of Dragon Cloud City, he was naturally required to givemands on important matters such as the Beast


    Hunting Meeting.


    "| think that everyone has been waiting for a long time. | will not say any unnecessary words. | hope that everyone can return


    with a full harvest today. Let''s set off."


    After saying this, the crowd began to sprint. Everyone wanted to gain the initiative. After all, there weren''t many strange beasts


    on the outer edge of the Dragon-rocky Mountains. If they werete, they wouldn''t even be able to see the shadow of the strange


    beast.


    Chen Tiexin was also among the crowd. At this moment, he did not have the feeling of superiority in front of Samuel. Instead, he


    was like a hungry beggar. When he saw the buns in the distance, he wanted to fight for them with his life.


    However, Chen Yanran was not anxious, because she did not want to hunt the beasts, but to find an opportunity to kill Samuel.


    As a Four-Light Realm expert, Huang Xiaoyong was also not in a hurry, because most people could only search for strange


    beasts on the periphery of Dragon-rocky Mount. However, he had the strength to enter deeper, and there were fewer


    competitors, so it was useless for him to be anxious for a while.


    "Chen Yanran, did you give up at the beginning?" Huang Xiaoyong approached Chen Yanran again. It could be seen that he had


    a strong grudge against this matter. Otherwise, he would not keep showing off his superiority in front of Chen Yanran.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong s feelings could be understood. After all, he had been pursuing Chen Yanran for many years, and


    everyone in Dragon Cloud City knew about it. However, there was no result and he even made a lot of jokes.


    Now that he had reached the fourmp realm, it was reasonable for him to swagger around.


    "Could it be that | can enter the deepest part of the Dragon-rocky Mountains like you? There aren''t manypetitors there, so


    why should | be anxious?" Chen Yanran said.


    "You?" After a moment of astonishment, Huang Xiaoyongughed and said, "Chen Yanran, you really don''t know yourself well.


    Aren''t you afraid that you will die in the Dragon-rocky Mountains?"


    "It''s none of your business whether | die or not," Chen Yanran said.


    "Your life and death, of course, have nothing to do with me. Do you think | care about you as much as before? I''m just looking for


    an opportunity to mock you," Huang Xiaoyong said with augh.


    Chen Yanran''s face was livid and as ugly as it could be. She used to ignore Huang Xiaoyong, but now, she had a feeling of being


    unworthy of him.


    Samuel red at Huang Xiaoyong and motioned for him to get out of here. He thought, "Don''t be so arrogant. She''s just a


    woman. It''s not necessary for him to be so calcting."


    Huang Xiaoyong trembled with fear and hurriedly ran away on his horse. He dared not disobey his master''s order.


    After Huang Xiaoyong left, Samuel looked at Chen Yanran from the corner of his eyes. He had long felt Chen Yanran''s


    murderous intent toward him, and this Beast Hunting Meeting was the best time.


    Just now, he heard that Chen Yanran was going to enter the deepest part of the Dragon-rocky Mountains. With her strength, it


    was impossible for her to go there and risk her life. Therefore, the only exnation Samuel could think of was that Chen Yanran


    wanted to kill him, so she went.


    ¡°If you want to kill me, you have to take such a big risk. Is it necessary? Have you

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    Near the Dragon-rocky Mountains, there were people from the major cities. The scene was extremely spectacr. Most of them


    were searching for strange beasts on the outskirts of the Dragon-rocky Mountains. It was no wonder that it was difficult for a


    Beast Trainer to appear. With this formation, even if there were strange beasts on the outskirts, they would have long since been


    scared into hiding. How would they dare to show themselves?


    99 percent of the people had returned empty-handed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Samuel sighed and said, "They want to take this opportunity to be a Beast Trainer to get their position, but they don''t dare


    to take the risk. This group of people might as well stay at home and sleep." "They all want to try their luck. No one knows when


    good luck wille," Chen Yanran said.


    "There''s one thing | want to know. Once the beast appears, what will it be like? Will these people fight for it?" Samuel asked


    curiously.


    "| remember that in the most serious year, more than a thousand people in the One Light Realm died because of a two-star


    beast," Chen Yanran exined.


    Samuel nodded, but he had another doubt in his heart. He asked, "Can''t we find strange beasts when we don''t participate in the


    Beast Hunting Contest?"


    ¡°Of course, but as you can see, most of the people here are not strong. They dare not act alone. Compared with the temptation


    of status, safety is more important," Chen


    Yanran said.


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t want to lose your child, you won''t be able to get your


    hands on wolves. These guys were eager to get their hands on the pie falling from the sky. How could such a good thing


    happen? It seemed that Xuanyuan World was the same as the earth. There were too many mediocre people, but they were not


    outstandingpared to others. It was just that they had better cultivation conditions, so their cultivation was better than those


    on the earth.


    The more Samuel understood Xuanyuan World, the more he realized that this was not a ce that he should be too afraid of.


    It was the same feeling of pulling he had felt in the Tianqi forbidden area that made Samuel pay more attention.


    What exactly was this feelinging from? This was something Samuel needed to understand.


    The Dragon-rocky Mountains were divided into threeyers, including the outer area, the middle area, and the center area.


    Generally speaking, the outer area upied 99% of the people, and only 1% of the people in the middle area dared to enter. As


    for the core area, no one had entered for many years.


    For the truly strong, the Dragon-rocky Mountains¡¯ strange beasts were no longer in their eyes. The even more terrifying Dark


    Forest was the ce they loved to conquer.


    When Huang Xiaoyong, riding on horseback, entered the Dragon-rocky Mountains and entered the passageway of the Central


    District, many people sighed enviously.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong has broken through two realms in a row. | have already guessed that he will go to the middle area. As


    expected."


    ¡°Would experts at the Four-Light Realm waste time on the periphery?"


    "If Huang Xiaoyong bes the Beast Trainer, no one in Dragon Cloud City will be able to shake the Huang Family''s position."


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong used to like the Chen family''s eldest daughter, but the Chen family¡¯s eldest daughter didn''t take him seriously


    and married a good-for-nothing. | don''t know if the eldest daughter will regret it now."


    Samuel took a special look at Chen Yanran. She did not have much mood swings. It seemed that she had been mentally


    prepared for it for a long time.


    The passage was a natural path between the two mountains. After Huang Xiaoyong entered, Chen Yanran followed him.


    When Samuel saw this, he could only follow behind.


    Although Chen Yanran wanted to kill him, Samuel knew that he would not die here, and he also wanted to see other strange


    beasts.


    "Isn''t it Chen Yanran? She also wants to go to the Central District?"


    "Chen Yanran''s strength is only in the One Light Realm. How dare she go to die?"


    "Who is the man following them? Is he a helper hired by Chen Yanran?"


    Everyone started guessing when they saw this. They were even more curious about Samuel''s identity.


    Entering the Central District, if one did not have the strength of the Four-Light Realm; it was very easy for him to lose his life.


    Therefore, in their opinion, since Chen Yanran dared to go, she must have some kind of backing. It was natural for Samuel, a


    strange face, to be spected by them that he was a strong person.


    However, soon, someone recognized Samuel. After all, when they were in the Tailed Beast Residence that day, many people had


    witnessed Chen Yanran¡¯s appearance on Samuel''s behalf.


    "That man, isn''t he Chen Yanran''s husband?" "Husband, is he the one who married Chen Yanran?"


    "It''s said that he is a good-for-nothing, isn''t it? Is it all fake?"


    ¡°Of course it is true. | heard from the servants in the Chen Family''s mansion that he is indeed a good-for-nothing. As for why


    Chen Yanran took him to the Central District, it is quite strange.¡±


    "Could it be that these two are going to die for love?"

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    After entering the middle area, Chen Yanran and Huang Xiaoyong became more serious. After all, they knew clearly that the


    beasts here were notparable to those in the outer area of the Dragon-rocky Mountains. If they were not lucky enough, they


    would probably lose their lives here.


    However,pared with Huang Xiaoyong, Chen Yanran was more serious. At least, Huang Xiaoyong knew that he was in


    danger and that Samuel would take action, but Chen Yanran waspletely unaware of it.


    Huang Xiaoyong saw Samuel walking behind, so he deliberately slowed down and gradually paralleled Samuel.


    Since Chen Yanran s attention was all focused on observing the surrounding environment, she did not notice the whispers of


    Samuel and Huang Xiaoyong at all.


    ¡°Master, my life is in your hands. You have to protect me," Huang Xiaoyong said softly.


    "You are now in the Four-Light Realm, and this is not the core. What are you afraid of? "Samuel said helplessly.


    ¡°Master, there are things you don''t know. Although this is only the Central District, there are some core Exotic Beasts that will


    appear here. Those powerful Exotic Beasts always need some food," Huang Xiaoyong exined.


    Samuel nodded. If he was really so unlucky, Four-Light Realm might not be a big deal.


    At this time, the sound of fighting came from the front, and Chen Yanran subconsciously stopped.


    Huang Xiaoyong hurriedly distanced himself from Samuel in order not to let Chen Yanran notice the unusual rtionship


    between him and Samuel.


    "It seems that someone has encountered a strange beast. Do you want to go and have a look?" Chen Yanran asked Huang


    Xiaoyong. Obviously, she was asking for Huang Xiaoyong''s opinion. After all, in her heart, Huang Xiaoyong was a strong man,


    while Samuel was just a good-for-nothing. She couldn''t expect Samuel to protect him.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at Samuel from the corner of his eye and saw him nod slightly. He said, "Of course | want to see it. |


    want to see if | can pick up a bargain.¡±


    The three of them walked in the direction of the sound of the battle. At the corner of the mountain, they found that the four people


    in front of them were attacking a strange beast that looked like a mouse, but was bigger than an ordinary tiger.


    ¡°A chipmunk! These guys are really unlucky to meet a chipmunk," Huang Xiaoyong said softly.


    "Is it very powerful?¡± Samuel asked in confusion.


    "Four-star Exotic Beasts are considered very powerful in the middle area of the Dragon-rocky Mountains. However, chipmunks


    are even more difficult to deal withpared to the same-star type of Exotic Beast, because they specialize in speed. This will


    make it difficult for people tounch a true attack on them. There is an army of chipmunks under the Royal Court, and it is


    rumored that there are thousands of them for a surprise attack." Huang


    Xiaoyong exined.


    Samuel nodded. From the looks of it, this big mouse was of some value. The fact that the Royal Court was able to establish an


    army with it as the foundation indicated that it was extraordinary.


    The three opponents were obviously weak in the face of a chipmunk. After several rounds of attacks, they did not even manage


    to touch the chipmunk. The battle was at aplete standstill.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly said to Huang Xiaoyong, "Don''t you want to help?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Although this was an inquiry, from Samuel¡¯s mouth, Huang Xiaoyong could naturally understand what he meant.


    Master was asking him to do it himself.


    Huang Xiaoyong was not very afraid of the four-star beast and had three helpers, so he went out.


    Chen Yanran was a little surprised in her heart. "Is Huang Xiaoyong so kind?" But if he wanted to fight for this chipmunk,


    shouldn''t he wait a little longer? It would be better if he appeared to reap the benefits when both sides were injured.


    "What a fool. It''s not the best time to show up now." Chen Yanran said with a disdainful look.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s appearance made the three of them vignt at the same time. After all, he was an outsider. Who could guess


    what he wanted to do?


    "Who are you?"


    "This is the Exotic Beast we found first. Do you want to grab it?"


    "| advise you to stay away, otherwise, don''t me us for being rude."


    The three of them threatened Huang Xiaoyong in session. Obviously, they didn''t want their delicious meal to be ruined by


    Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Don''t worry, | won''t fight with you, but with the strength of the three of you, it will be a little difficult to deal with this chipmunk. If |


    am added, it will be much easier. | don¡¯t ask for anything in return, just for free help." Huang Xiaoyong said with a faint smile.


    Obviously, the three of them would not easily believe Huang Xiaoyong''s words. In front of Exotic Beasts, who wouldn''t be


    tempted? After bing a Beast Trainer, one could be used by the Royal Court.


    Moreover, an antelope-like Rat had its own special ability. Once they tamed the chipmunk, they could join the Royal Court


    directly.

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    When the chipmunk was lying on the ground and unable to move, the three discussed for a while. Then, one of them walked


    toward the chipmunk Suddenly, the chipmunk became docile. It wagged its tail at the man like a dog.


    "What did he do just now? Why does the chipmunk''s attitude toward him change so quickly?" Samuel said, puzzled.


    Huang Xiaoyong was about to exin to his master, but was unexpectedly preempted by Chen Yanran.


    "This is a special rune. With this rune, the master only needs to think, and he can kill the beast. The chipmunk knows that his life


    is in the hands of that person, so he tries to please him." Chen Yanran


    exined.


    "This isn''t taming, this is a threat," Samuel said.


    Chen Yanran smiled coldly and said, "Do you want to reason with these bastards?"


    When Chen Yanran said this, Samuel clearly felt that the little white snake''s body trembled and began to spit out a letter.


    Obviously, it was very dissatisfied with Chen Yanran''s words.


    Samuel touched his arm. This gesture was equivalent toforting the little white snake, telling it not to lower himself to the


    level of a woman.


    "Chen Yanran, from what you said, you seem to look down on these animals. Do you think they are inferior to us? But you have


    to rely on these animals to improve your status. Don''t you think it''s funny?" Samuel said lightly.


    Chen Yanran''s face changed and she said," | am a human and they are beasts. Can''t | be higher than them?"


    "In the eyes of the imperial court, unique beasts are likely more important than humans. Why would the imperial court think


    highly of a Beast Trainer? Is it because of a person or a unique beast? You can taste, carefully taste it." Samuel said with a


    smile.


    Chen Yanran''s expression was extremely ugly. Samuel¡¯s words did make sense. The Royal Court valued people who could


    control strange beasts, and the strange beasts were the most crucial part. From a certain point of view, wasn''t the Royal Court


    concerned about those strange beasts?


    ¡°Samuel, | don''t mind if youpare yourself to these bastards. But please don''t take me with you. | am different from you. You


    are just a good-for-nothing, while | am the eldest daughter of the Chen Family," Chen Yanran said coldly.


    Huang Xiaoyong suddenly clenched his fists and wanted to punch Chen Yanran to death. How dare she talk to his master like


    this? Wasn''t she looking for death?


    At this time, the three people came over and bowed to Huang Xiaoyong to thank him.


    ¡°Brother Huang, thank you for helping us. We were so petty just now."


    "Brother Huang, please forgive us. After all, this strange beast is too precious. We can''t help but think too much about your


    sudden appearance.¡± "Brother Huang, we''re from the Xiaoling City. If you go there to y, just let us know and we''ll make you


    have a good time."


    Upon hearing the name of the City of Xiaoling, Huang Xiaoyong showed a hint of longing on his face.


    "| didn''t expect you guys toe from the Xiaoling City. When | have time, I''ll definitely find you guys to y," Huang Xiaoyong


    said with a smile.


    The three of them looked at Samuel, but did not stop their eyes too much. Instead, it was Chen Yanran who made their eyes light


    up. After all, she was a great beauty, which was very attractive to men.


    "This is..." One of them pointed at Chen Yanran and asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    "She''s just an ordinary person. It''s not worth mentioning. We have to find some strange beasts. Let''s part ways here,"


    Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "That¡¯s fine. | hope | can meet Brother Huang in Xiaoling City.¡±


    After the two groups separated, Huang Xiaoyong couldn¡¯t help saying, "I didn¡¯t expect them to be from the Xiaoling City. This


    time, | gain a lot of benefits."


    Samuel looked at Huang Xiaoyong curiously. This guy''s reaction when he heard the name of the Xiaoling City was very strange,


    and now he had a look of yearning for it. Was there something special about the Xiaoling City?


    "What''s the big deal? What benefit did you get?" Samuel asked.


    "Ma..¡± Huang Xiaoyong hurriedly took back his words before he could say the word " Master". He almost had an ident. He


    hurriedly said, "How can people like you know the beauty of the City of Xiaoling? But | can answer your questions. There is a


    river in the City of Xiaoling, and both sides of the river are many beauties. When you passes by the river. The girls are standing


    on both sides of the river and making a show of their beauties. It''s like a fairnd. Once someone is interested in her, you can


    invite the person on the boat to have a talk. The most magnificent scenery of the City of Xiaoling is the undting waves and the


    shaking boat on the river."


    Countless ships were swaying left and right in Samuel''s mind. The view was quite magnificent. No wonder Huang Xiaoyong


    yearned for the Xiaoling City. As long as it was a man, he would probably want to see it.


    Samuel would not do anything unfaithful to Yvonne; it was not bad for him to be worldly-wise.


    "So that''s how it is. It seems that | will have to broaden my horizons if | have the chance," Samuel said with a smile.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Chen Yanran suddenly snorted. As a woman, she naturally scoffed at such a brothel. Moreover, Samuel was going


    to die here today, and he even wanted to go to the Xiaoling City. It was really ridiculous.


    "Chen Yanran, with our rtionship, you don''t have the right to be in charge of me, do you?" Samuel asked.


    Chen Yanran did not speak, but her eyebrows were full of coldness.


    The three continued to move forward. Chen Yanran, who wanted to kill Samuel, became even more determined at the moment.


    Unfortunately, it was not up to her to decide whether she could meet the beast or not.

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    ¡°How could it be them?" Huang Xiaoyong was shocked when he saw the bodies of the three people lying not far ahead.


    These three people were the ones from the Xiaoling City!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After they separated, Huang Xiaoyong thought that they would leave the Central District. After all, they had already got the


    chipmunk, but he didn''t expect that they would die here.


    Chen Yanran was so scared that her face turned pale. The chipmunk was a four-star monster, but she didn''t see it among the


    three dead bodies, which meant that it was very likely that the stronger monster would hunt it down.


    Above the four-star beast!


    This might not only kill Samuel, but she might also die here.


    Huang Xiaoyong was about to go forward and check when Samuel scolded, "Stay where you are and don''t move."


    When Huang Xiaoyong heard this, his legs seemed to be filled with lead and he did not dare to move at all.


    "The chipmunk must have been eaten. Two of the people are in the Realm of Three Lamps, and the other one is in the Realm of


    Four Lamps. Together with the four-star monster, the chipmunk, what kind of beast can be so powerful?" Chen Yanran quietly


    took a step back and said.


    "There are not many fighting traces at the scene, which means that they have struggled for a short time. It seems that they have


    met some tough guys." Samuel looked around. Although they had fought before, there were very few fighting traces, which


    showed that they did not have much chance to fight back and had already died. Moreover, the wounds of the three people were


    all on their chests. Obviously, they had been scratched by very sharp ws and were killed by one blow.


    "What should we do now?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Samuel.


    Samuel frowned. He would not fight unless he had no other choice. But ording to the current situation, he had to fight. After


    all, the strength of these three people was much stronger than Huang Xiaoyong s. He was afraid that Huang Xiaoyong alone


    would not be able to deal with it.


    It was toote to run now. Samuel could feel a pair of eyes staring at them somewhere in the dark.


    At this time, there was a sudden roar that resounded throughout the Central District of the Dragon-rocky Mountains.


    "It''s the voice of Winged Tiger!


    ¡°Winged Tigers are seven-star beasts in the core region. How could their voices possiblye from within the Central District?"


    "It''s over. Those who went to the Central District may not be able toe out alive."


    This sound not only shocked the people in the Central District, but also the people in the periphery of the Dragon-rocky


    Mountains.


    At this moment, Chen Yanran was desperate. She just wanted to kill Samuel. She had never expected that she would encounter


    a seven-star beast. With her strength, she had no chance to escape.


    Samuel would die, and so would she.


    At this time, Chen Yanran was very regretful in her heart, but she knew very well that now''s regret was useless. Winged Tiger


    was nearby, and she had no way to escape.


    "It¡¯s Winged Tiger. We''re all going to die here," Chen Yanran said with a pale face.


    "B*tch, what are you talking about? How do you know this is the voice of Winged Tiger? " Huang Xiaoyong shouted in panic. He


    didn''t want to meet Winged Tiger. He had just reached the Four-Light Realm and hadn''t had time to enjoy the treatment of a


    strong person. If he died here, wouldn''t it be a great grievance?


    Chen Yanran smiled coldly and said," What''s the use of lying to yourself? Can you live by lying to yourself?"


    Huang Xiaoyong still wanted to refute, but at this time, a snow white tiger with wings appeared in front of the three people. It was


    two meters tall and four meters long. Its eyes were bright white and looked very frightening.


    When it pped its wings, sand and rocks flew everywhere on the ground. This was enough to show just how powerful this


    Winged Tiger was.


    Huang Xiaoyong was desperate. It was really Winged Tiger!


    The appearance of the Seven Star Exotic Beasts in the core area of the Dragon-rocky Mountains was a f*cking joke.


    Chen Yanran smiled in despair and said," Samuel, you should be the one to die. | didn''t expect that | would have to die with you.


    I''m not reconciled."


    Samuel''s face was as cold as ice. This woman was actually ming him at a time like this. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had


    some bad intentions, how could she have met a Seven Star Exotic Beast?


    If Samuel had not been poisoned by the little white snake, he might have been able to fight back. However, given his current


    physical condition, he could not fight against the Winged Tiger at all. Could it be that he needed the little white snake to step in?


    But it was a red-eyed python. Once it appeared in the world, it would be difficult for Samuel to keep a low profile. And once it


    attracted the attention of the Royal Court, Samuel would be involved in more disputes.


    This was the result that Samuel didn¡¯t want at the moment.


    He nced at Huang Xiaoyong, but Samuel didn''t say anything. Instead, he mouthed out his meaning.


    After Huang Xiaoyong understood, he went straight to Chen Yanran.


    "What are you going to do?" asked Chen Yanran.


    Huang Xiaoyong did not speak. He mmed his palm on the back of Chen Yanran''s neck and she fainted.


    ¡°Master, do you have a way to deal with Winged Tiger?" Huang Xiaoyong looked at Samuel expectantly. Only Samuel could


    have the hope of surviving.

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    Huang Xiaoyong was also stunned. He thought that his master would take out some trump card, but he didn''t expect that such a


    little thing would be smashed to pieces by this kick!


    ¡°Master, you... you are..." Huang Xiaoyong had mixed feelings in his heart and really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Samuel wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. It was quite powerful when it was in the Devil King''s Cave. It was unlikely that it


    would be killed by a Winged Tiger when it arrived in Xuanyuan World.


    Moreover, ording to Huang Xiaoyong, it should be a red-eyed jade python. After all, it was a nine-star beast. How could it not


    be able to deal with a seven-star beast?


    "Or is it now growing, and its strength hasn''t reached nine stars at all?"


    "We''re screwed now."


    ording to Samuel''s current injuries, it wasn''t very likely that he¡¯d be able to face a Seven Star Winged Tiger. If the red-eyed


    jade python was really that bad, the lives of them would most likely be lost here.


    "Don''t worry.¡± Samuelforted Huang Xiaoyong. Although he was not sure, he did not show any panic on his face.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Huang Xiaoyong calmed down a little.


    The first trampling by the Seven Star Winged Tiger wasn''t enough. It lifted its foot again, as though wanting the little white snake


    to diepletely.


    But right at this moment, the seven-star Winged Tiger suddenly froze. A dangerous aura caused it to stare warily at its


    surroundings, as though a tremendous danger was about to descend upon it.


    At this moment, Samuel noticed the fear in Winged Tiger''s eyes. It was obvious that he was afraid.


    With a thunderous roar, the Winged Tiger seemed to be emboldening itself and also calling its opponent to show up.


    This roar once again caused the outer fringes of the Dragon-Rocky Mountain Range to shake. Those one Lamp Realm experts


    all had panicked expressions on their faces. Quite a number of them had already decided to leave in order to avoid Winged


    Tiger''s sudden arrival at the outer fringes from being affected.


    People left one after another, but the entrance of the middle area was still


    guarded by a figure that was unwilling to leave.


    Chen Tiexin!


    He knew that Chen Yanran was still in the Central District, and he also knew that Chen Yanran wanted to use this opportunity to


    kill Samuel.


    However, he had never expected that the Seven-star Winged Tiger would appear in the Central District. If Chen Yanran met the


    Winged Tiger, she would definitely die, which made Chen Tiexin very worried.


    Since they were children, they grew up together. Chen Tiexin shouldered most of the responsibility of protecting Chen Yanran


    and loved his sister very much. He would stand up for Chen Yanran no matter what happened. But this time, he hesitated.


    Worried as he was, Chen Tiexin knew that if Chen Yanran really ran into Winged Tiger, it would be impossible for him, a Second


    Light Realm expert, to save Chen Yanran.


    Even if he entered the Central District, it was just a dead end.


    "Chen Tiexin, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and leave. Once Winged Tiger appears on the periphery, everyone here will


    die." A young man shouted at Chen Tiexin. It seemed that they had a good rtionship. At the critical moment, he didn¡¯t forget to


    remind Chen Tiexin.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "My sister is still inside." Chen Tiexin clenched his fists and said.


    "Do you think she still has a chance to make it out alive? This is a Seven Star Winged Tiger, not an ordinary beast," the man


    said.


    Chen Tiexin naturally knew how powerful the Winged Tiger was, but he was not willing to let Chen Yanran die in the Dragon -


    rocky Mountains.


    ¡°Let''s go. You can¡¯t save her with your strength, so you don''t have to hurt yourself, " the man continued.


    Chen Tiexin took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "Samuel, if it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t be in such a difficult situation.


    | want to find out all your information and make your family die with her."


    After that, Chen Tiexin turned around with difficulty. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to save Chen Yanran, but he knew that there


    was nothing he could do about it.


    "Why did she go to the Central District?


    With her strength, wouldn''t she be courting death if she went there?" The man asked Chen Tiexin doubtfully. He didn¡¯t


    understand why Chen Yanran did this before. After all, ordinary people didn¡¯t dare to go to the middle area.


    Chen Tiexin had med this matter on Samuel. Hearing his question at this moment, his hatred for Samuel became even


    stronger.


    "It''s nothing. It¡¯s just her bad luck," Chen Tiexin said.


    Central District.


    After roaring, Winged Tiger was still searching for his own ce, but he didn''t realize that the little white snake beneath his feet


    was rapidly growing thicker at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Seeing this scene, Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s breathing became more and more rapid. As the little white snake became bigger, its image


    became more and more simr to that of a strange beast Huang Xiaoyong had seen in a painting, and the strange beast in the


    painting was a nine-star redeyed jade python.

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    "Don''t kill it first." Samuel said to the redeyed jade python.


    The red-eyed jade python regarded Samuel¡¯s words as an imperial edict. Since he had asked, it would show mercy.


    Winged Tiger nced gratefully at Samuel. It was obvious that beasts of this level were all very intelligent. However, just as it


    was about to escape, Samuel opened his mouth and said, "Just because | don''t want it to kill you doesn''t mean that you can


    leave."


    Winged Tiger immediately froze, as though it didn''t know what to do.


    Samuel turned back at Huang Xiaoyong and asked, "Do you want it? " "Want?" Huang Xiaoyong looked at Samuel in surprise


    and asked, "What do | want?" "Of course it''s the Winged Tiger." Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong instantly felt goose bumps all over his body, and even his hair stood on end.


    The Winged Tigers?


    The meaning of his master''s words was that he wanted him to tame the Winged Tigers.


    This was something that Huang Xiaoyong did not even dare to think about.


    In the past, Huang Xiaoyong''s biggest dream was to tame a three-star beast, but this dream was still very difficult to realize.


    But now, he actually had the opportunity to tame the seven-star beast, and it was a Winged Tiger, which made Huang


    Xiaoyong feel like he was dreaming.


    "Ma-master, are you kidding me?" Huang Xiaoyong said with fear.


    "You sissy. You''re like a woman. Do you want it or not? If you don''t want it, I''ll kill it, " Samuel said impatiently.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Huang Xiaoyong nodded vigorously. How could he not want such a heaven-sent opportunity?


    It was probably the only chance in his life to tame a seven-star beast. If he missed it, he might not meet it again in the next life.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Winged Tiger was obviously not convinced. After all, Huang Xiaoyong was only a Four Lamp Realm expert. To him, this was akin


    to a humiliation.


    However, it did not dare to disobey the pressure from the red-eyed jade python. After all, Samuel made it very clear that if Huang


    Xiaoyong did not want it, it would be killed by the red-eyed jade python.


    Compared to death, Winged Tiger was still more willing to be Huang Xiaoyong s subordinate.


    ¡°Master, can | really tame the tiger?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Samuel with some uncertainty. After all, he was only in the Four-


    Light Realm now. If he could tame the Winged Tiger, he would shock many people.


    Just thinking about riding Winged Tiger back to Dragon Cloud City made Huang Xiaoyong extremely happy. However, this would


    probably cause many people to specte. If his master''s identity was revealed, he would be in trouble.


    "Don''t worry; you don''t talk about this matter to the outside world at all. Just let them guess. " Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded and walked in front of the Winged Tiger.


    "| know. With my current realm, I''m definitely not good enough for you. However, my master is a Superb Master. One day, my


    strength will match yours. You can rest assured that | won''t mistreat you. I''m the son of the City Lord. I''ll help you find whatever


    you want to eat, no matter what price | have to pay," Huang Xiaoyong said to Winged Tiger.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Huang Xiaoyong drew a special symbol of taming a wild beast.


    With the disparity in strength between Huang Xiaoyong and Winged Tiger, it was very easy for Winged Tiger to resist the


    symbols, but it did not do that. After all, the red-eyed Jade Python was still drooling at the side. If it refused, it would only end up


    as a meal for the red-eyed Jade Python. It still knew what was called a wise choice.


    When the symbol merged into the forehead of the Winged Tiger, an additional feeling came to Huang Xiaoyong''s heart. No


    matter where he was, he could sense where the Winged Tiger was. Furthermore, with just a single thought of his, the Winged


    Tiger would die on the spot.


    Suddenly, Huang Xiaoyong knelt down before Samuel and kowtowed ten times with a pious look on his face.


    This was Huang Xiaoyong''s sincere respect for Samuel. This was because Samuel had not only helped him break through two


    realms, but he had also tamed a powerful seven star beast like Winged Tiger. These ten kowtows would mean that Huang


    Xiaoyong did not know how to repay Samuel''s actions. In the future, he would definitely be loyal to Samuel.


    "Thank you, Master," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Since you have called me Master, this is something that | should do." Samuel said faintly. He knew that from now on, Huang


    Xiaoyong would not have the slightest intention of betraying him. This was a good thing for Samuel.


    After all, the Xuanyuan World was unfamiliar to Samuel. If he had a good assistant, it could help him achieve his goal more


    smoothly.


    Samuel looked at Chen Yanran, who was still in aa, and said to Huang Xiaoyong, "Take her with you. It''s time to leave."


    Huang Xiaoyong looked embarrassed. If it were in the past, he would definitely take advantage of her. After all, he had loved


    Chen Yanran for many years, and it was his heart''s wish to be able to be close to her. But now, no matter what, she was


    Samuel¡¯s nominal wife, and Huang Xiaoyong did not dare to have any improper thoughts.


    ¡°Master, although you have nothing to do with her, for me, she is still your wife. It''s not good for me to take her away," Huang


    Xiaoyong said.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    Huang Xiaoyong entered the city with the Winged Tiger.


    The news shocked the entire Dragon Cloud City in an instant. In less than 15 minutes, the news had spread all over the city.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Everyone was admiring Huang Xiaoyong s glory on both sides of the road. They looked at the huge body of the Winged Tiger


    with envy in their eyes.


    This was the most illustrious event in the history of Dragon Cloud City, and Huang Xiaoyong was destined to be recorded in the


    history of Dragon Cloud City. This was because no one had ever tamed a Seven Star Exotic Beast before, and he had done so.


    He was the pride of Dragon Cloud City.


    In the City Lord''s Manor, Huang Houyi was in a state of pain. Huang Xiaoyong had broken through two realms in a row and had


    justid a solid foundation for his position as the City Lord. However, he had gone to the Central District during the Beast Hunting


    Meeting, and the appearance of the Winged Tiger in the Central District was a fatal blow to Huang Houyi.


    Everyone knew how powerful Winged Tiger was. As a Seven Star Exotic Beast, Huang Xiaoyong''s Four-Light Realm strength


    was simply no match for it. Therefore, in Huang Houyi''s view, Huang Xiaoyong could not escape this time. Not only would he


    lose his son, but he might also lose the position of the city lord. This reality was uneptable to Huang Xiaoyong.


    At this moment, a flustered servant ran up to Huang Houyi and knelt down. He said,¡¯ City Lord, young master, young master has


    returned." "He''s back!" Huang Houyi shot to his feet. He''d never thought that he''d be able toe back alive.


    "It''s not just returning. Young master, Young master has also tamed a Seven Star Exotic Beast, Winged Tiger," the servant


    continued.


    Honglong!


    Athunder seemed to have exploded in Huang Houyi''s mind.


    Tame the Seven Star Exotic Beast!


    How was this possible?


    Huang Houyi was well aware of Huang Xiaoyong''s strength. Wasn''t it a joke for a Fourmp Realm expert to fight a Sevenstar


    Exotic Beast?


    ¡°Are you a fool? What nonsense are you talking about? How could he tame a seven star beast?" Huang Houyi berated.


    "It''s true, it¡¯s true. Everyone in the entire Dragon Cloud City knows that the young master is bringing Winged Tiger back to the


    city." The servants said agitatedly.


    Duke Huang took a deep breath. Unless he wanted to die or say anything else, he couldn''t possibly say such things. The only


    exnation was that his words were all true.


    But... how did Huang Xiaoyong do it!


    How could he tame a Seven Star Mystical Beast!


    "Quick, where is he? | want to go take a look." Huang Houyi said.


    "He is at the gate of the City Lord''s


    Mansion.¡±


    A gust of wind blew beneath Huang Houyi''s feet. He wanted nothing more than to run up and quickly arrive at the main gate of


    the mansion.


    The first thing that caught his eye was the huge Winged Tiger. It pped its wings and looked unusually powerful. Huang


    Xiaoyong stood beside the Winged Tiger. Although he was much smaller than the Winged Tiger, he was more eye-catching. After


    all, he had tamed the Winged Tiger.


    Huang Houyi was so agitated that his hands and feet trembled. This was the Huang family''s fortune. Huang Xiaoyong had tamed


    a Winged Tiger. In the future, who would dare challenge the City Lord''s Manor in Dragon Cloud City? Would the three great ns


    still have the guts to treat him like a puppet?


    "Xiaoyong, you... you''ve really tamed a Winged Tiger!" Huang Houyi walked up to Huang Xiaoyong and said agitatedly.


    Huang Xiaoyong smiled faintly and said," Father, how is it? Is it domineering enough?


    ¡°Overbearing, of course it is dominating. This is a Seven Star Winged Tiger. In the entire Dragon Cloud City, other than you, who


    else has the right to do so?" Huang Houyi said.


    ¡°Nowadays, among the three great ns, if anyone dares to be unhappy with you, I''ll let Winged Tiger trample their manor,"


    Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Houyi knew that no one could move his position of city lord. With the existence of this Winged Tiger, the three great ns


    would have no choice but to obey him in the future.


    At this time, the Wang and Xie families were very suffering. Huang Xiaoyong had broken through two realms in a row and had


    reached the strength of the Four-Light Realm, which had be a big problem for them. However, this problem had not been


    solved yet. Now Huang Xiaoyong had brought back a seven-star beast from the Dragon-rocky Mountains, which was almost fatal


    news for them.


    Originally, they had nned to take away Huang Houyi''s City Lord¡¯s position so that this disobedient puppet would know how


    powerful they were. However, now, with the presence of the Seven Star Exotic Beast, they were already powerless to do so.


    In the Wang family manor, Patriarch Wang instructed his servants, "Preparevish gifts. | will personally congratte Huang


    Xiaoyong in City Lord''s Manor."


    At the same time, the Xie Family''s mansion was doing the same thing. The Master of the Xie Family requested for a servant to


    prepare a big gift to the mansion of the city governor.


    At this time, in the Chens'' manor...


    Chen Tiexin''s eyes were filled with despair. In the past, he was at the same realm as Huang Xiaoyong and could be said to be on


    the same level. However, a few days ago, Huang Xiaoyong had broken through two realms in a row and made Chen Tiexin


    suffer a blow. Of course, this blow was not a big one. In Chen Tiexin''s opinion, as long as he found a famous teacher, there


    would eventually be a chance to surpass Huang Xiaoyong''s realm.


    But now, when news of Huang Xiaoyong taming the seven-star beast came back,


    Chen Tiexin almost despaired, because he knew that even if a famous teacher was willing to ept him as a disciple, he might


    not have a chance to tame the sevenstar beast. In this respect, he had lostpletely, and he had no strength to resist at all.


    "Seven-star Beast." Chen Tiexin smiled weakly. The dream of so many people was unattainable, but Huang Xiaoyong had


    realized it.


    At this time, Chen Yuanhai came to Chen Tiexin and said, "Have you heard that Huang Xiaoyong took Winged Tiger back to


    Dragon Cloud City?"


    "Father, the three great ns of the Dragon Cloud City will never be able to defeat the City Lord''s Mansion in the future." Said


    Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Yuanhai naturally understood


    this. With the help of the seven-s


    beast, the thre familie¡¯ wer¡¯ ju a


    feyiWhstn he eyes of the City


    Lord''s Mansion. But this was not


    what Chen Yuanhai was caring


    about. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Since the Winged Tiger has been tamed by Huang Xiaoyong, is it possible for Chen Yanran to survive?" Chen Yuanhai said.


    Chen Tiexin''s eyes narrowed.


    What he cared about before was Huang Xiaoyong and he hadpletely forgotten Chen Yanran.


    Now thinking about it, it was indeed possible that Chen Yanran was still alive.


    "Father, | will go to the Mansion of the City Governor right away. Huang Xiaoyong must know where my sister is." Chen Tiexin


    stood up and said eagerly.


    Chen Yuanhai stopped him. Since he was going to the Mansion of the City Governor, he would not go there so easily.


    Now that the Wangs and Xies had made their stance clear, the Chens had to show their stance as well. Otherwise, the Chens


    would be targeted by the City Lord''s Mansion in the future.


    "First, ask the servants to prepare the gifts to congratte Huang Xiaoyong," Chen Yuanhai said.


    Chen Tiexin gritted his teeth. In his


    eyes, Huang Xiaoyong used to be a


    good-for-nothing whespent alti!


    tire qniwotheh! BLt now, he was


    going to congratte this


    good-for-nothing, which made Chen


    Tiexin feel dissatisfied. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Father, this guy is only at the Four-Light Realm. How could he tame a seven-star monster?¡± Chen Tiexin said unwillingly.


    Chen Yuanhai sighed and said,


    "ording to my guess, pe ae


    Xiaoyong probably tas tSver~


    powedulrtdster who helped him


    break through two realms in a row


    and helped him tame seven-star


    beasts." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    Powerful master!


    This sentence made Chen Tiexin even more indignant. He had been searching for a master for many years without finding


    anything, while Huang Xiaoyong did not put in any effort. He was able to get a master who could help him tame a sevenstar


    monster. Why was the world so unfair?


    At this moment, a servant hurriedly ran to the front of the two and said, "Master, Eldest Young Master, Miss is back."


    "She is back!"


    "She is back!"


    The two were stunned for a moment, and then hurried to the gate of the mansion.


    He saw Samuel carry Chen Yanran on his


    shoulder.


    Chen Tiexin walked up to Samuel and began to scold him, "Samuel, what are you doing? Let my sister go. You''re a good-for-


    nothing. How dare you take advantage of my sister?"


    Samuel nced at Chen Tiexin and said," She fainted. If | didn¡¯t carry her back, would | leave her in the Dragon-rocky


    Mountains? I¡¯m not taking advantage of her."


    Chen Tiexin couldn''t care that much. For him, Chen Yanran''s intimate contact with Samuel couldn''t do so.


    ¡°If you don''t let go of her, | won''t be polite to you." Chen Tiexin threatened.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. This guy was always domineering, but he was just a mere Second Lamp Realm expert. It was


    impossible to tell where he got this sort of confidence from.


    ¡°All right, all right, I''ll let her go right now," Samuel said and directly threw Chen Yanran to the ground.


    Seeing this, Chen Tiexin hurriedly helped Chen Yanran up, and then said to Samuel," If anything happens to her, you won''t be


    able to live."


    Chen Yuanhai directly ignored Samuel. It seemed that in Chen Yuanhai¡¯''s eyes, Samuel was a transparent person. After checking


    Chen Yanran''s physical condition, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chen Yuanhai, who squinted at Samuel, asked, "What''s going on?"


    "She''s fainting," Samuel said.


    "| know she passed out. I''m asking you how she passed out," Chen Yuanhai said coldly.


    "| don''t know either. At that time, the situation was veryplicated. | also passed out, but | woke up earlier than her." This was


    what Samuel hade up with on his way back. Only in this way could he avoid them asking more questions.


    After all, Huang Xiaoyong had tamed the seven-star beast, and Chen Yanran saw the appearance of the seven-star beast. If he


    was not dizzy, he would have to make up a story that Huang Xiaoyong had tamed the seven-star beast.


    "You''d better tell the truth. Otherwise, TH get even with you," Chen Yuanhai said.


    "There''s nothing else. I''ll go back to my room first." After saying that, Samuel turned around and left.


    Because Chen Yanran was still in aa, Chen Yuanhai and his son did not make things difficult for Samuel.


    The two of them sent Chen Yanran back to her room and let her lie on the bed quietly. It didn''t take long for Chen Yanran to wake


    up.


    Because she saw Winged Tiger before she fainted, at that time, Chen Yanran thought that she must be dead. So when she woke


    up, she subconsciously showed a frightened expression.


    ¡°What should | do? What should | do?" Chen Yanran said unconsciously.


    Hearing Chen Yanran''s panicked tone, Chen Tiexin hurried to the bed and said, " Yanran, it''s all right. You have returned home


    safely. Don''t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.


    ¡°Home?¡± Chen Yanran looked around and found everything familiar. It was indeed home.


    But, why was she at home?


    How did she manage to survive in the face of a Seven Star Exotic Beast, Winged Tiger?


    ¡°Brother, what''s going on? Why am | at home? | met Winged Tiger in the Central District. Do you know Winged Tiger?" Chen


    Yanran asked.


    Chen Tiexin nodded his head. How could he not know about Winged Tiger? And now, Winged Tiger had be the topic of


    discussion of the entire Dragon Cloud City.


    "| didn¡¯t die." Chen Yanran patted her head as if she wanted to try to recall what had happened before, but Huang Xiaoyong''s


    Four Light Realm strength sneak attack knocked her out, which she couldn¡¯t feel at all.


    "Yanran, you saw Winged Tiger, and then what happened?" Chen Tiexin asked in confusion.


    Chen Yanran shook her head and couldn''t figure out what was going on. She said, "| remember that after seeing Winged Tiger, |


    suddenly fainted, and then | saw you. | don''t know what happened during this period.¡±


    "Brother, do you know what¡¯s going on? How can |e back safe and sound?" Chen Yanran asked Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Tiexin shook his head. He didn''t even go to the Central District, so he naturally didn''t know what had happened in the


    Central District. However, he knew the result of the whole thing.


    "| don''t know what happened in the process, but you were able to survive because Huang Xiaoyong tamed Winged Tiger," Chen


    Tiexin said.


    "What!" Chen Yanran sat up in horror. Huang Xiaoyong tamed the Winged Tiger. It was a seven-star beast. With Huang


    Xiaoyong''s Four-Light Realm strength, how could he do it?


    "Brother, you must be joking with me.


    How can Huang Xiaoyong tame m


    Winged Tiger? AknquGH fhe Kee


    broKealtr¨¦dgh two realms in a row,


    he is now only in the Fourmp


    Realm," Chen Yanran said. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Tiexin also hoped that this matter was just a joke, but the truth was real. Furthermore, it was witnessed by the entire


    Dragon Cloud City. How could this be false?


    Seeing that Chen Tiexin did not


    speak, Chen Yanran turned to look at


    Chen Yuanhai and asked, "Father,


    what''s goin on Bid etngC¡ã


    wiaayard lly tame the Winged


    Tiger?" "| don''t know what''s going on,


    but he did tame Winged Tiger. Many


    people saw him bring it back to


    Dragon Cloud City, so there''s no way


    it''s fake," Chen Yuanhai said. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Yanran suddenly took a deep breath and looked at Chen Tiexin.


    She knew why Chen Tiexin was silent, because the gap between him and Huang Xiaoyong was getting bigger and bigger, and


    he must be very unwilling to give up.


    However, this sort of reluctance was extremely powerless. A Seven Star Mythical Beast, to anyone, was a powerful beast that


    was unattainable.


    ¡°By the way, what about Samuel? How is he?" Chen Yanran suddenly thought of Samuel and hurriedly asked.


    Chen Tiexin said disdainfully, "He is


    still alive, and he brought you back."


    "I''ll go to him right velce mast t\


    ow whAES. goukg Ur en Yanran


    stood up as she spoke. In her


    opinion, she had fainted without


    witnessing the scene of subduing


    Winged Tiger, but Samuel must know


    it. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s useless. He said that he also fainted and didn''t know what was going on. He just woke up earlier than you," said Chen


    Tiexin.


    Chen Yanran smiled coldly and said, "If he said he fainted, do you really believe it? And if he really fainted, why should he wake


    up before me?"


    Chen Tiexin narrowed his eyes and said with a murderous look, "You mean, this good-for-nothing lied to me?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Whether he is lying or not, I''ll go and ask him. Maybe only he can help us find out the answer." Chen Yanran said coldly.

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    When Samuel was lying on the bed and resting, Chen Yanran came aggressively. However, it was within his expectation. After


    all, he was curious about Huang Xiaoyong''s taming of the seven-star beasts. It was obviously impossible for Samuel to brush it


    off so easily.


    "lm the same as you. | don''t know anything. So even if you ask me, | won''t give you a satisfactory answer." Before Chen Yanran


    could say anything, Samuel spoke first.


    Chen Yanran looked at Samuel with burning eyes. The woman''s intuition told her that Samuel didn''t pass out at all. He even saw


    the process of Huang Xiaoyong subduing the seven-star beast with his own eyes.


    "Samuel, you live in the Chen Family and eat the Chen Family''s. The Chen Family gave you your current life. You have been ina


    coma for such a long time. If | hadn''t taken you home, you would have been dead in the wild. You owe the Chen Family a favor,"


    Chen Yanran said.


    ¡°You want me to stay in the Chens because you want to make use of me, don''t you?" Samuel said tly.


    "But | saved you. Can you deny it?" Chen Yanran said.


    Samuel thought about it and found it hard to deny it. No matter why Chen Yanran asked him to stay in the Chen Family, this


    friendship did exist. If it was discovered by others or if he stayed in the wilderness all the time, he would either be buried alive or


    eaten to bones by wild animals.


    "Tell me, what do you really want?" Samuel asked.


    "| want you to tell me everything you have seen. How on earth did Huang Xiaoyong manage to subdue Winged Tiger?" Chen


    Yanran said.


    Samuel took a deep breath, stood up, walked to Chen Yanran, and asked, "Do you really want to know?"


    "Cut the crap.¡± Chen Yanran looked coldly at Samuel.


    Samuel shrugged and said, "Since you want to know, fine, I''ll tell you. I''m the one who tamed Huang Xiaoyong''s seven-star


    beast. I''m also the one who helped him break through two realms. Are you satisfied now?"


    Chen Yanran gnashed her teeth. How could she believe such absurd words?


    Samuel, a good-for-nothing, was able to help Huang Xiaoyong tame the seven-star beasts. Even Huang Xiaoyong, who had


    broken through the two realms, had something to do with him. Wasn''t that a joke?


    "Samuel, do you think | will believe such ridiculous words?" Chen Yanran sneered disdainfully.


    Samuel waved his hand helplessly and said, "I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing | can do."


    "Does Huang Xiaoyong have a master?" Chen Yanran asked.


    "Yes."


    "Did his master help him tame a Seven Star Mystic Beast?"


    "That¡¯s for sure. Huang Xiaoyong''s strength is at the Four-Light Realm. How could he possibly be able to deal with Winged


    Tiger?"


    "What kind of person is his teacher?"


    "Me." Samuel pointed at himself.


    "Did he threaten you not to allow you to tell anyone about this?" Chen Yanran did not believe Samuel''s words at all and thought


    that he just did not dare to reveal Huang Xiaoyong''s real identity.


    "You can think whatever you want. That''s all | can say." Samuely to the bed. He was very sincere and told Chen Yanran the


    real answer, but she did not believe it, so Samuel was helpless.


    "| won''t embarrass you. After all, if such a master threatens you, | don¡¯t think you dare to disobey him. However, from today on,


    the Chen Family will have nothing to do with you," Chen Yanran said.


    "What do you mean?" Samuel frowned and asked.


    "Hehe." Chen Yanran smiled coldly and said, "Why do you think you can eat and drink in the Chen Family? The Chen Family


    doesn''t ept trash like you. Pack up your things as soon as possible and get out of Dragon Cloud City. Don''t let me see you in


    Dragon Cloud City in the future. Otherwise, | will never let you go."


    After that, Chen Yanran turned and left.


    Samuel didn¡¯t expect that Chen Yanran wasn¡¯t able to hurt him, so she would do this. He didn''t expect that they would fall out so


    quickly. He had nned to sneak in with the identity of the Chen Family, but now it seemed that he had no chance.


    However, this was not a big deal for Samuel. With Huang Xiaoyong''s status in Dragon Cloud City, finding a house for him was


    just a small problem.


    When Chen Yanran returned to her room, Chen Tiexin and his son were still waiting there.


    Seeing Chen Yanraning back, Chen Tiexin couldn''t wait to ask, "How''s it going? Did you get anything?"


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong does have a master, but Samuel refused to reveal the real identity of that person. He must have been


    threatened. | dare not ask more. After all, we are not qualified to dig deeper into the matter if such a strong person wants to hide


    his identity." Chen Yanran said seriously. It was not that she didn''t want to force Samuel to tell the truth, but she didn''t dare to do


    so.


    Chen Tiexin let out a long sigh. With a weak and bitter smile, he said: "A person like Huang Xiaoyong should be so lucky, and |


    have paid so much for it, but | got nothing. God is really blind.¡±


    "Brother, don''t worry. You will definitely find a more powerful master." Chen Yanranforted him.


    Chen Tiexinughed at himself. "A more powerful master?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In Chen Tiexin''s mind, he was very


    satisfied that he was able to find a


    Seven Lamp expert as his master.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong''s


    was able sngortpal¨¦ahe a¡¯Seven


    Sane tic Beast, which showed that


    Huang Xiaoyong''s master''s realm


    was not only at the Seven Lamp


    Realm. Above the Seven Lamp


    Realm, was an important minister of


    the Royal Court. How could he be


    qualified to be a disciple of an


    important minister of the Royal


    Court? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    Standing in front of Winged Tiger,


    Huang Houyi was so excited that he


    couldn''t speak. Huang xigoyarg¡¯s"


    chgnggsrauing his period had


    brought him too many surprises. For


    a moment, Huang Houyi couldn''t


    believe that this was true. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He had broken through two realms in a row, which was enough to make the three families not dare to act rashly.


    Now, Huang Xiaoyong returned with a seven-star strange beast, shocking the entire Dragon Cloud City. Presumably, the three


    families were already shivering, and even regretted being against the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Father, how is it? My strange beast is alright, isn''t it?¡± Huang Xiaoyong smiled and said to Huang Houyi.


    "Alright?"


    Not only was it alright, in the eyes of


    Huang Houyi, it was simply


    carthshateringly <opsmatea hoang="" xiadiong="" as="" now=""pletely="" qualified="" to="" enter="" the="" royal="" court.="" for="" huang="" houyi,="" this="" was="" something="" that="" he="" had="" never="" dreamed="" of="" before.="" please="" read="" original="" content="" at="" noveldrama.org.<="" p=""></opsmatea>


    "Son, father doesn''t know what to say. You''ve given me too many surprises." Huang Houyi said.


    "Hehe, you don''t have the right to scold me for doing nothing now, do you?" Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    "Of course, you''re so strong. How can you do nothing?" Huang Houyi nodded repeatedly.


    After dispersing the nearby servants, Huang Houyi walked to Huang Xiaoyong''s side and asked in a low voice, "Was this seven


    star beast also tamed by your master?"


    "That''s right," Huang Xiaoyong said proudly.

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    Although Huang Xiaoyong did not have any effect during the process of taming the Winged Tiger, he was proud enough to have


    such a master, so his answer was very proud.


    Huang Houyi wouldn''t betitle Huang Xiaoyong because it wasn''t his contributions. After all, not everyone had the right to have


    such a master.


    ¡°What realm is your master in which even seven star beasts can be tamed?" Huang Houyi asked curiously.


    Huang Xiaoyong recalled the process of taming the strange beasts, and he still felt shocked. Especially when the red-eyed jade


    python showed its true body, that kind of visual shock would be remembered by


    Huang Xiaoyong for the rest of his life.


    The red-eyed jade python was the legendary nine-star supernatural animal!


    "Father, | know you''re very curious, but you have to be clear. If you know something and identally tell it to others, what will the


    consequences be?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Houyi nodded repeatedly. He was well aware of the pros and cons behind this kind of matter. There must be a reason


    why an expert such as Huang Xiaoyong''s master wasn''t willing to reveal his traces. His fate wouldn''t be something anyone could


    imagine if it were to leak out.


    ¡°Alright, since this is the case, it''s best if | don''t know. If I''m drunk and talk too much, it won''t be good for me," Huang Houyi said.


    Huang Xiaoyong patted Huang Houyi¡¯s shoulder and said, "Father, all you need to know is that he''s very powerful. He''s so


    powerful that you can''t even imagine him."


    At this time, a servant stood in the distance, looking like he wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    Huang Houyi waved his hand and asked,¡± What is it? "


    "The Xie and Wang families havee." The servant walked up to Huang Houyi and said.


    Huang Houyi smiled faintly. The Xie and Wang families were probably here to express their goodwill. After all, Huang Houyi had


    already tamed the seven star beasts. These two ns no longer had the right to go against the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Tell them that | don''t have time today. | won''t meet them," Huang Houyi said.


    "Yes." The servant took the order and left.


    Huang Houyi had a proud expression on his face as he said, "Those old things used to treat me like a puppet. At that time, |


    swore that | would one day trample them under my feet. Who would''ve thought that my wish woulde true so quickly? Son, |


    have to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, the Wang and Xie families wouldn¡¯t have changed their attitudes so quickly."


    ¡°Father, in the future, they will be more and more aware of the strength of my Huang Family," Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    Huang Houyi looked up to the sky andughed. He could be said to be in high spirits. Many people had privately said that Huang


    Xiaoyong was a useless prodigal son, but now Huang Xiaoyong proved himself with strength. Who was qualified to say those


    words?


    In the Chens¡¯ manor.


    When the Xies and Wangs appeared in front of the gate of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, they received the news immediately.


    The intentions of the Wang and Xie families could be imagined. They were obviously afraid of Huang Xiaoyong''s current


    strength, so they wanted to make peace with the City Lord''s Mansion to avoid more troubles in the future.


    This was not good news for the Chen family. If the Wangs and Xiespromised with the City Lord''s Mansion, the Chens alone


    would not be able to stir up much trouble. Moreover, Huang Xiaoyong''s strength had greatly increased, and he had a Winged


    Tiger with him. This was not something that the Chens were qualified to deal with. "Looks like | should go to the City Lord''s


    Mansion personally. From now on, the surname of the Huang family in the Dragon Cloud City will be Huang," Chen Yuanhai said


    with a sigh.


    Chen Tiexin didn''t want to see things go like this, but Huang Xiaoyong''s strength was there. The Chens had no choice but to


    compromise.


    ¡°Father, I''d better go. How can | let you do it in person?" said Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Yuanhai shook his head helplessly and said, "Both the Xies and Wangs are the family heads. If we send you there,


    wouldn''t you be criticized? Only if | do it myself can | show the sincerity of the Chens."


    At this time, Chen Yanran suddenly said," Father, | will go with you. "


    "Yanran, why are you going?¡± asked Chen Yuanhai, confused.


    After hesitating for a long time, Chen Yanran gritted her teeth and said, "Samuel and | are not real husband and wife, and | have


    driven him out of the Chen Family."


    Her words shocked Chen Yuanhai and Chen Tiexin.


    Although she didn''t express herself explicitly, Chen Yuanhai and Chen Tiexin clearly understood what she wanted to say.


    Chen Yanran used to be dismissive of Huang Xiaoyong, and even disgusted by Huang Xiaoyong''s relentless pursuit. But now,


    she took the initiative to show her kindness to Huang Xiaoyong. Not only did she put down her dignity, but she also did not care


    about her own happiness.


    "Yanran, you can''t do that. | won''t allow you to do that." Chen Tiexin objected.


    "Brother, if | don''t do this, how can | know who Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s master is? Besides, no one can shake the status of the Huang


    Family now. If | marry him, the Chen Family''s position in Dragon Cloud City will be more stable," Chen Yanran said.


    "No, isn''t this a joke of my Chen n?


    Huang Xiaoyong likes you, and


    everyone in Dragon Cloud City knows


    that. You used to look dawn erchirh)


    e im on your


    own initiative. Wouldn''t you be


    gossiped about by outsiders and said


    that you deliberately tried to cling


    onto Huang Xiaoyong?" Chen Tiexin


    said. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| know, but | believe that Huang


    Xiaoyong will ban these remarks.


    Since he likes me, he will listengory


    me." After ap uae ohehYanvan


    Ma d, ¡®If | can control Huang


    Xiaoyong, it will be equivalent to


    controlling the City Lord''s Mansion.


    In the future, the Dragon Cloud City


    will be the Chen Family''s domain."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    These words moved Chen Yuanhai a little, but he didn''t know how ridiculous it was. With Huang Xiaoyong''s current status, how


    could he still take Chen Yanran seriously?


    In the past, Huang Xiaoyong liked Chen Yanran, but now, Huang Xiaoyong had already forgotten Chen Yanran in his heart. This


    nominal master''s wife was not someone Huang Xiaoyong dared to provoke.


    More importantly, if Huang Xiaoyong knew Samuel had been driven out of the Chens, he would only treat the Chens as his


    enemies.


    Compared to Master, a woman''s value was far behind Master''s.


    ¡°Yanran, are you sure Huang Xiaoyong still likes you?" asked Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Yanran smiled confidently and


    said," Father, do you think there is anyConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    woman in the current eeecare


    an corapy fewith me?


    ang ee has been obsessed


    with me for so many years. It''s not


    unreasonable. For a man like him, a


    smile from me is enough to make


    him dream." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Yuanhai nodded and said, "In that case,e with me. The Wang and Xie families haven¡¯t even entered the gate of the


    City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Maybe we''ll get a good result if you go there.¡±


    Chen Tiexin still wanted to say something, but since his father had made up his mind, it was not up to him to decide. He could


    only remind Chen Yanran, "Yanran, if Huang Xiaoyong is brave enough to show you any disrespect, don¡¯t make yourself


    wronged."


    ¡°Brother, don''t worry. How dare he give me the cold face?" Chen Yanran said with a smile.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    "Old Master, Young Master, someone from the Xie Family has arrived."


    In the City Lord''s Mansion, a servant ran to Huang Houyi and Huang Xiaoyong without thinking of directions.


    Huang Houyi red at his servant. This wasn''t a big deal, to think that it¡¯d cause him to panic so much.


    After he had chased away the people of the Wang and Xie families, would he be afraid of the Chens?


    "You''re from the City Lord''s Mansion, after all. How could the Chens scare you like this?" Duke Huang said discontentedly.


    ¡°Master, not only is Chen Yuanhaiing, but also Chen Yanran,¡± the servant said.


    Huang Houyi started and finally understood why he was in such a hurry.


    Huang Xiaoyong had been in love with Chen Yanran for many years, which was known to all in Dragon Cloud City. When Huang


    Xiaoyong pursued her, she rejected him very readily, and she had never visited him in person.


    This time, Chen Yanran came to the City Lord''s Mansion on her own initiative, which was meaningful.


    Huang Houyi flicked a nce at Huang Xiaoyong, then threw his head back andughed heartily, saying, "Son, it looks like this


    woman has already seen you with new eyes. She actually took the initiative toe to us as a gesture of goodwill.¡±


    If it were in the past, Huang Xiaoyong would kneel on the ground and wee Chen Yanran. In front of this woman, Huang


    Xiaoyong had long abandoned his dignity. As long as it could make Chen Yanran happy, Huang Xiaoyong was willing to do


    anything.


    In the words of the earth, he was a hundred percent a dog.


    But that was before. Now Huang Xiaoyong no longer took Chen Yanran seriously. For him, this woman was his nominal master''s


    wife. His master was the only one who could decide what would happen to her.


    "Son, this is your best chance to obtain her. Do as you see fit," Huang Houyi said with a smile.


    Huang Xiaoyong shook his head lightly and said, "Father, do you think | still need her now? With my current status, | have all


    kinds of women. Even if | ask for women from the Royal Court, the Royal Court will carefully choose for me."


    Huang Houyi nodded. Although his words were a little exaggerated, there was indeed a possibility. The Royal Court would


    definitely pay special attention to the Beast Trainer of the Seven Star Exotic Beast.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s request was nothing to the Royal Court.


    "It¡¯s up to you whether you see her or not," said Huang Houyi.


    "Yes, | want to see what she wants to do." After that, Huang Xiaoyong followed the servant to the gate of the City Lord''s


    Mansion.


    When Chen Yanran appeared in the City Lord''s Manor, the Xie and Wang families received the news at the same time. They


    didn''t even see Huang Houyi, so they were very dissatisfied with the Chen family''s despicable means.


    "| didn¡¯t expect that the Chen Family would push Chen Yanran out. Isn''t this woman married? Does the Chen Family want to use


    her to build a rtionship with the City Lord''s Mansion?" Patriarch Wang gnashed his teeth and said.


    The Xie Family Head smiled coldly and said, "As far as | know, Chen Yanran and that good-for-nothing are just husband and wife


    in name, and they have no real rtionship at all. Chen Yanran is still innocent. If the Chen Family wants to use her to build a


    rtionship with the City Lord''s Mansion, our two families will be at a disadvantage."


    ¡°What''s the difference between Chen Yuanhai''s behavior and selling his daughter? This old thing is really shameless," Patriarch


    Wang said unwillingly. In the past, he did not take the City Lord''s Mansion seriously, but now, he was eager to build a good


    rtionship with the City Lord''s Mansion, because this was the foundation of the Wang family in the Dragon Cloud City in the


    future. If the estrangement between the City Lord''s Mansion and the Wang family was not resolved, it would be a hidden


    danger for the Wang family.


    "s." The Xie family head sighed and said, "Our family doesn''t have beautiful daughters. But in my opinion, there is another


    possibility. After all, Huang Xiaoyong is not the same as Huang Xiaoyong in the past. Does he continue to like Chen Yanran?


    This is unknown."


    Patriarch Wang nodded. Huang Xiaoyong was different from before. Maybe he really looked down upon Chen Yanran.


    ¡°Keep an eye on the City Lord''s Mansion''s situation. Once you have thetest information, report it immediately." Patriarch Wang


    said to his servants.


    Outside the City Lord Manor''s gates.


    When Chen Yanran saw Huang Xiaoyong''s appearance, she smiled proudly. Because the Wang and Xie families were driven


    away without seeing him, and Huang Xiaoyong came out to see her, which was enough to show that the City Lord''s Manor


    treated her differently.


    In Huang Xiaoyong''s heart, there was still her. Otherwise, why would hee personally?


    ¡°As the saying goes, a man having been away for few days is worthy of respect. Huang Xiaoyong, we haven''t seen each other


    for a while, but you are different now. A Four-Light Realm expert, and a Sevenstar Beast Beast Trainer, really surprised me."


    Chen Yanran said to Huang Xiaoyong with a smile. This was absolutely impossible in the past. Chen Yanran would be annoyed


    as long as she saw Huang Xiaoyong, so she would not smile at him.


    "It''s been so many years. I''ve never seen you smile at me. Did the sun rise from the west today?" Huang Xiaoyong said lightly.


    Chen Yanran frowned slightly. Her tone made Chen Yanran feel that Huang Xiaoyong''s attitude toward her had changed.


    However, Chen Yanran guessed that he was just deliberately putting on airs in front of her.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, don''t you want me toe in and have a seat?" Chen Yanran asked.


    "l''ve invited you to the City Lord''s


    Mansion countless times. | can''t even


    remember how manyctirnes, 06)"


    intedyoucbut Bach time you refuse


    so readily. In my opinion, let''s forget


    about it this time. If you have


    anything to say, just Say it," Huang


    Xiaoyong said. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Yuanhai did not interrupt,


    because since Chen Yanran had


    si it was pee ate solve\this


    tes, Bata thistime, he clearly felt


    tht Huang Xiaoyong''s attitude


    toward Chen Yanran was far away.


    This was not the attitude he should


    have toward his sweetheart. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The only exnation was that in Huang Xiaoyong''s heart, Chen Yanran was no longer there and only then would he have such a


    change in attitude.


    Abad premonition spread in Chen Yuanhai''s heart, but he did not stop Chen Yanran. After all, he still held a glimmer of hope in


    his heart.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Okay, I''ll talk about it here." After a pause. Chen Yanran continued, "You should know about my rtionship with Samuel. We''re


    just husband and wife in name. | didn''t let him touch me."


    "So, tell me what the meaning of these words is?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "| have driven him out of the Chen Family. If you want to marry me, you only need to choose an auspicious date." Chen Yanran


    said very directly, without any concealment. It was clear that she wanted to tell Huang Xiaoyong that she was willing to marry


    him.


    But after listening to this sentence, Huang Xiaoyong was angry. What he cared about was not marrying Chen Yanran, but that his


    master had been driven out of the Chen Family by Chen Yanran!


    This foolish woman couldn''t tell the


    truth before her eyes. If she wanted


    the Chen n to Serene oom


    e nly pead¨¦d (0 Ya @ care of


    Samuel. Even Chen Tiexin''s realm


    could be raised by Samuel. However,


    she was going to reject the best


    opportunity. How ridiculous. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    Huang Xiaoyong wanted to ask where Samuel had gone, but his rtionship with Samuel could not be exposed. If he asked so


    directly, it would definitely arouse the suspicion of the Chen family, so he could only suppress the urgent desire in his heart.


    "Chen Yanran, do you really think that | will marry you?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "You like me, don¡¯t you? This is the best opportunity for you to get me. Are you willing to miss it?¡± Chen Yanran asked without


    changing her expression. From the beginning to the end, she firmly believed that as long as she was willing to nod, Huang


    Xiaoyong would still love her as he used to. This self-confidence showed on Chen Yanran, which was actually particrly


    ridiculous.


    Using one sentence to describe Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s current state, "You used to ignore me, but now you don¡¯t want to get close to


    me.


    Now Huang Xiaoyong even had the qualification to enter the Royal Court, so how could he be obsessed with Chen


    Yanran?


    Furthermore, this woman had even chased his master out of her house. How could he possibly lead her into the City Lord''s


    Manor!


    "Chen Yanran, you are too arrogant. In the past, | did like you as if 1am possessed, but now, you don''t deserve it," Huang


    Xiaoyong said coldly.


    Don''t deserve it!


    These words made Chen Yanran''s face change dramatically in an instant. She never thought that Huang Xiaoyong would say


    such words.


    All the confidence copsed at this moment.


    Chen Yanran almost lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    Struggling to hold on, Chen Yanran continued, "Huang Xiaoyong, have you really thought it through? This is yourst chance."


    "Chen Yanran, | think it clearly. It¡¯s just that you don''t know enough about yourself. Guess how long it will take for the news of my


    taming of the seven-star monster to reach the Royal Court, and how long will it take the Royal Court to send people to Dragon


    Cloud City. Now, | have the qualification to enter the Royal Court, and what do you think you are?" Huang


    Xiaoyong said.


    These words were very shocking. Huang Xiaoyong didn''t leave any leeway for Chen Yanran. If she was not his master¡¯s nominal


    wife and didn''t drive him out of the family, Huang Xiaoyong might have given her some face, but now, it was not necessary.


    Since Samuel had been driven out of the Chens, the woman in front of him was not even his master''s nominal wife.


    Chen Yanran''s face was as white as a sheet. She couldn''t find any room to refute Huang Xiaoyong''s words. The Royal Court had


    always attached great importance to the Beast Trainer, let alone a seven-star Beast Trainer like Huang Xiaoyong. Now, he could


    enter the Royal Court with just a nod.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, don''t go too far." At this time, Chen Yuanhai couldn''t stand it anymore and scolded Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Chen Yuanhai, who do you think you are? How dare you point fingers at me?" Huang Xiaoyong looked at Chen Yuanhai coldly.


    This old man had always been arrogant in Dragon Cloud City. In the past, he had not taken him and his father seriously, but now


    the situation had changed. Chen Yuanhai could not even recognize his identity.


    "Chen Yuanhai, with the current power of the City Lord''s Mansion, it¡¯s only a matter of a word to destroy the Chens. Do you really


    dare to offend me?" Huang Xiaoyong continued.


    These words were like a basin of cold water on Chen Yuanhai''s head to wake him up.


    The present he was indeed no longer qualified to challenge the City Lord''s Mansion. Moreover, even if the City Lord''s Mansion


    destroyed the Chens, the Royal Court would likely cover up this matter. After all, for the Royal Court, an ordinary aristocratic


    family couldn''tpare with a seven-star Beast Trainer at all.


    ¡°I''m no longer who | used to be, and theConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    City Lord''s Mansion is no longer the former City Lord''s Mansion. You old thing can''t reproach me as you wish. Do you really think


    the Dragon Cloud City is still decided by your three families?¡± Huang Xiaoyong looked at Chen Yuanhai with a sneer.


    Chen Yuanhai didn''t dare to look directly into Huang Xiaoyong''s eyes. For him, this young man, who he didn''t take seriously, was


    now high above him, and he was not qualified to teach him.


    Chen Yuanhai didn''t want this ttery to deepen the resentment between the Chens and the City Lord''s Mansion.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, the Chens will never intervene in the affairs of the City Lord''s Mansion again in the future. This is the attitude


    of the Chens. Please tell your father about it," Chen Yuanhai said. Thepromise he made was equal to a loss of all the dignity


    of the Chens.


    But Chen Yuanhai had to do so. In front of the strong, there was no reason not to bow down.


    Just then, Chen Yanran suddenly knelt down.


    This made Chen Yuanhai panic.


    Hispromise just now had been the biggest concession. Why did Chen Yanran still kneel down?


    ¡°Daughter, what are you doing?¡± Chen Yuanhai hurriedly wanted to help Chen Yanran up, but Chen Yanran insisted on kneeling


    on the ground and pushed Chen Yuanhai away.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, | know. It was my fault. Please forgive me." Chen Yanran said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    In Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s mind, Chen Yanran had always been a high-ranking goddess. He did not expect that his goddess would


    kneel down to him and beg for his forgiveness.


    Unfortunately, whether Chen Family could be forgiven or not, it would not change the Chen Family''s status in Dragon Cloud City,


    nor would it change Chen Yanran¡¯s image in Huang Xiaoyong''s heart.


    The most important reason for this


    matter was that the Chen c


    not find the re eRRoerithity:F y


    refus¨¦alithebpportunity and regarded


    a great master as a good-for-nothing,


    throwing a top Beast Trainer out of


    the house. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This was the wrong move!


    It was a big mistake!


    Huang Xiaoyongughed at her from


    the bottom of his heart. Looking at


    the woman in front of (e. he Om!


    t ua tifgiou teak fy master


    better, the Chen family will definitely


    soar to the sky in the future. If Chen


    Tiexin wants to join the Royal Court,


    it''s just a matter of my master''s


    words." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    For so many years, Chen Tiexin had been looking for a high-ranking teacher outside, but he had found nothing. Now, the most


    powerful master was in the Chen family. It was a pity that they had driven him away.


    "Chen Yanran, maybe one day in the future, you will understand how wrong you are." Huang Xiaoyong said lightly, and then


    turned back to the City Lord''s Manor.


    Chen Yanran did not understand Huang Xiaoyong''s words very well. Some day in the future, she would know how wrong she


    was. What was wrong? Chen Yanran did not know what she was wrong about at all.


    Although she had been very rude to Huang Xiaoyong in the past, she had now knelt down to apologize. Was it wrong to kneel


    down?


    ¡°Daughter, let''s go home." Chen Yuanhai helped Chen Yanran up and said with a distressed look.


    Chen Yanran seemed to have lost her wits. The result of this trip to the City Lord''s Manor waspletely unexpected to her. In


    addition to being hit hard, Huang Xiaoyong''s words had be her biggest confusion.


    After returning to the City Lord¡¯s


    Mansion, Huang Houyi walked to


    Huang Xiaoyong''s side ''agd wid''''


    ¡®Wateoiveu this? Do you feel


    great? In the past, the three great


    ns didn¡¯t think much of you. But


    now, you''ve finally vented your


    anger." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    In the past, Huang Xiaoyong often imagined that when he stood out and everyone looked at him with new eyes, he would


    definitely be very happy.


    But when it really happened, he didn''t feel much like that.


    Teel great?"


    It seemed that it was no longer important. Even if Chen Yanran took the initiative toe, Huang Xiaoyong did not feel very


    good.


    On the contrary, Huang Xiaoyong onlyughed at the Chen family''s ignorance and the fact that they didn''t know the real strong


    people.


    If she could treat Samuel well, the Chens'' status would definitely be above the City Lord''s Mansion. The entire Dragon Cloud


    City would be dominated by the Chens.


    ¡°Father, | thought so in the past, but now, it seems that | don¡¯t think so." Huang Xiaoyong said lightly.


    "Haha." Huang Houyiughed heartily and said, "This is because you''re too outstanding right now. You don''t need to put these


    people in your eyes. Naturally, you don''t need to care what they think of you."


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded. Perhaps there was a factor in this. Now that the Royal Court wanted to draw over to his side, why


    would he care about what the small Dragon Cloud City thought of him?


    ¡°Father, if the Royal Court reallyes, what should | do? " Huang Xiaoyong asked. This was something he was more worried


    about now. Huang Xiaoyong''s realm was not high, and his master helped to tame the seven-star strange beast. With his current


    ability, although he could join the Royal Court, the conditions for him to show his skills in the Royal Court were limited.


    Therefore, Huang Xiaoyong hoped to stay with Samuel and continue to improve his cultivation. But how to refuse the Royal


    Court was a headache for him.


    "Don''t worry about this matter. The court has recruited the people and won''t use forceful methods. You only need to show your


    loyalty to the court and you won''t be put in a difficult position." Huang Houyi said.


    ¡°Even if | refuse to go to the Royal Court, they won''t me me?" Huang Xiaoyong asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Your current realm is only at the Fourmps Realm. You only need to tell them that you want to be stronger, and then you


    can go to the Royal Court. If you don''t reach the Ninemps Realm and above, you won''t have the ability to pass through the


    Dark Forest. That''s why the Royal Court isn''t worried that you''ll betray," Huang Houyi said.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded. If that was the case, that would be the best. After all, only by staying with Samuel could Huang


    Xiaoyong have more opportunities to be stronger. If he went to the Royal Court now, he would probably be stuck in the


    Fourmp Realm all his life.


    "By the way, | have something important to deal with. I''ll go out first." Huang Xiaoyong suddenly thought of the matter of Samuel


    being driven out of the Chen family.


    Now, his master certainly did not even have a ce to stay. Huang Xiaoyong had to solve the problem of amodation for


    Samuel first.


    "Go ahead. Do whatever you want now. Father won''t interfere in your life ever again." Huang Houyi smiled.


    In the past, Huang Houyi would still take care of Huang Xiaoyong''s personal life, but now it waspletely unnecessary for him,


    because there were some things that he was not qualified to touch. Moreover, Huang Xiaoyong had be so powerful that


    Huang Houyi would not treat him as a casual yboy.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The news that Chen Yanran knelt in the City Lord''s Manor was soon heard by the two family heads of Wang and Xie Family.


    After hearing the news, theyughed out loud. Originally, they thought that Chen Yanran''s appearance would change the City


    Lord Manor''s attitude toward the Chen Family, and the Chen Family would get the first chance. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be


    like this. It was really unpredictable.


    "| didn''t expect that even Chen Yanran would be of no use. This time, the Chen Family has lost a lot of face," Patriarch Wang


    said with a happy expression.


    "Chen Yanran actually knelt down to Huang Xiaoyong one day. Think about it. In the past, this woman was high above Huang


    Xiaoyong. But now, Huang Xiaoyong doesn''t take her seriously at all." The Master of the Xie Family also smiled happily.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong now is naturally different from before. He doesn''t take Chen Yanran seriously at all. But this also shows that it


    is not so easy to please the City Lord''s Manor. We have to think of other ways." Patriarch Wang stopped smiling, and his


    expression became serious again.


    "That''s right; the current City Lord''s Manor isn''t as easy to deal with as it used to be. The two of us must work together to satisfy


    Huang Houyi."


    In the Chens'' manor.


    Samuel had been ordered to drive out of the Chens. At this time, he didn¡¯t carry any luggage, but was blocked at the door by


    Chen Tiexin and his men.


    "Samuel, you have to leave the Chens'' belongings behind if you want to leave." Chen Tiexin said to Samuel with a cold face.


    Samuel shook his empty hands and said, "I didn''t take anything. What do you want me to keep?" "You didn''t take anything from


    the surface, but who knows if you have something valuable on you." Chen Tiexin smiled coldly and said to his servants, "Search


    it for me."


    The three servants walked up to Samuel in unison.


    Samuel stretched out his hands as if he would allow them to search him.


    "Chen Tiexin, don''t be too harsh. It will be easier for us to meet in the future. Haven''t you heard of this saying?" Samuel said.


    "| understand, but do | need to meet people like you?" Chen Tiexin said disdainfully.


    Samuel pouted. Maybe in Chen Tiexin''s eyes, he was useless and couldn¡¯t make any waves at all, so he didn''t need to leave any


    trace.


    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s nothing." After the three of them searched their bodies, they said to Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Tiexin was obviously


    disappointed. He had thought that


    Samuel would get some preci


    things w enlepynalflehens


    Hodis ¡°So he had an excuse to throw


    Samuel out of the Chens. He didn''t


    expect that he would be so honest,


    but it didn''t matter. Chen Tiexin still


    had a good show to y. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Since you didn''t take it, | won''t make things difficult for you. Get lost." Chen Tiexin scolded.


    With Samuel''s ability, he could easily take Chen Tiexin''s life, but he couldn''tpete with him. This kind of trash didn''t even


    make him have the desire to fight.


    Wasn''t it a disgrace for an elephant to bepeting against an ant?


    As soon as the gate of the Chens'' mansion was opened, Samuel found that it was crowded with people. It was very crowded


    inside and outside. He didn''t know what was going on.


    At this time, Chen Tiexin suddenly


    said," From today on, Samuel has


    been expelled py ing er¨¦n fart,


    The gab8!tdr-nothing doesn''t


    deserve to be my sister''s husband. |


    hope you can bear witness for the


    Chen family." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Quite a number of people began to point and criticize Samuel after these words sounded.


    Chen Yanran''s wedding had already


    caused quite a sensation in Dragon


    Cloud City. Now that pe was@Avan|


    aus fae heh Family everyone


    thought it was a matter of course.


    After all, the Chen Family had a high


    status in Dragon Cloud City. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    How could they find a nobody to marry Chen Yanran?

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    Seeing Samuel being mocked by the crowd, Chen Tiexin¡¯s face revealed a proud smile. This was a situation that he had


    deliberately arranged, and the performance of the crowd made him very satisfied. He wanted to chase Samuel out of the Chens


    like a dog that had lost its family. He wanted to let everyone in the entire Dragon Cloud City know how Samuel was kicked out of


    the Chens in such a sorry state.


    At the same time, Chen Tiexin hoped that the news would reach the Mansion of the City Governor so that Huang Xiaoyong


    would know that Chen Yanran had nothing to do with this man.


    Although on the surface, Chen Tiexin did not want Chen Yanran to be humble to Huang Xiaoyong, in his heart, he did expect


    Chen Yanran to marry into the City Lord''s Mansion at this time.


    Once Chen Yanran could really marry Huang Xiaoyong, then he might know the secret of Huang Xiaoyong breaking the realm


    and taming the beasts.


    If what Chen Yuanhai had guessed was true and Huang Xiaoyong really had a master, maybe he could be introduced by Huang


    Xiaoyong to be apprenticed sessfully.


    However, Chen Tiexin would never have thought that Huang Xiaoyong had already rejected Chen Yanran very clearly.


    Moreover, Huang Xiaoyong''s master was Samuel, who had been driven out of the Chen Family by him!


    "What''s the point of doing this?" Samuel knew that these were all arranged by Chen Tiexin, but he really couldn''t understand the


    pleasure of this kind of children''s game.


    If he was mocked by others, would he feel good?


    Samuel even felt that these ridicules were notparable to what they had done in Cloud City. There were no waves in his heart


    and he even wanted tough.


    "Samuel, you don''t have to pretend to be calm. | know you''re in a lot of pain, but there''s nothing you can do about it. That''s why


    you''re so open-minded,¡± Chen Tiexin said with a smile.


    Pain?


    Samuel couldn''t help butugh. Was it painful?


    ¡°You will understand the real pain in the future. This little thing is really not worth mentioning for me," Samuel said with a big


    smile. Then he passed through the crowd and left the Chens.


    Chen Tiexin gritted his teeth. Samuel did not seem to care at all. It seemed that this matter really did not cause a stir in his heart.


    But how could that be?


    As aman, when his dignity was trampled, could he really not care?


    "Impossible. This is absolutely impossible. You are just struggling in front of me.


    Samuel, your heart must be in great pain." Chen Tiexin muttered to himself as he watched Samuel''s back. He believed that his


    idea was the correct one. Samuel would not be indifferent to this matter.


    In fact, this was not a big deal to Samuel. He didn''t even bother to argue with him because Chen Tiexin was too weak. Killing him


    was just a thought to Samuel. How


    could such a weak person attract his attention?


    Not long after, Chen Yuanhai and Chen Yanran returned to the City Lord''s Mansion. Chen Tiexin, who received the news, ran to


    the father and daughter as soon as possible.


    "Father, how''s my sister?" Chen Tiexin asked expectantly.


    But after asking this question, Chen Tiexin had a bad feeling, because the expressions of the two people were very ugly. If


    Huang Xiaoyong really epted Chen Yanran again, they would never have this kind of expression.


    "Sister, what did Huang Xiaoyong do to you?" Chen Tiexin walked up to Chen Yanran and asked in a deep voice.


    Chen Yanran was still immersed in Huang Xiaoyong''s words. Why would she be able to understand how wrong she was in the


    future? Was she unaware that she had missed something?


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong refused me," Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin''s expression changed.


    Although this answer was not surprising, Huang Xiaoyong was no longer the same as he was before.


    However, Chen Tiexin still couldn¡¯t ept it. Huang Xiaoyong had liked Chen Yanran for many years. Now Chen Yanran took the


    initiative topromise, how could he refuse?


    ¡°Could it be that that''s true?¡± Chen Tiexin said silently.


    "What is true?" Chen Yanran raised her head and looked at Chen Tiexin in confusion, as if there was something else hidden in


    his words.


    "In fact, in recent days, it is said that Huang Xiaoyong fell in love with another woman in Dragon Cloud City, but | don''t believe it,


    because that woman can''tpare with you.¡± Chen Tiexin said.


    "Have you seen any woman?" Chen Yanran said indignantly. She did not believe that there was a woman in Dragon Cloud City


    who couldpare with him in terms of beauty and figure. How could Huang Xiaoyong change his mind about her because of


    other women?


    ¡°Wait a minute." After saying that, Chen Tiexin ran to his room.


    After a while, Chen Tiexin returned to Chen Yanran with a painting and exined to her, "Recently, Huang Xiaoyong''s men have


    been looking for someone with this


    painting.¡±


    Chen Yanran couldn''t wait to open the picture scroll.


    The person on the painting was Jiang


    Yingying. This was what Samuel


    asked Huang Xiaoyong to do


    after it w = spfagd eopre would


    inevitab y misunderstand and


    suspect it. For example, Chen Tiexin


    had received the news that the


    woman in the painting was Huang


    Xiaoyong''s new lover. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Just her?" Chen Yanran became angrier. Because the woman in the painting could notpare with her in both beauty and


    figure. How could Huang Xiaoyong abandon her because of this woman?


    "She really can''t bepared with you, but Huang Xiaoyong is indeed looking for her. As for whether it is as the rumor says, |


    don''t know," said Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Yanran clenched her fists. She would never allow herself to lose to such a woman. Suddenly, she raised her head and


    looked at Chen Tiexin with killing intent in her eyes.


    ¡°Brother, | want you to do me a favor," Chen Yanran said coldly.


    "Don''t worry. Whether | can do it or not, | will try my best to help you," said Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Yanran took a deep breath, and then said with a cold face, "| want you to help me find her and then kill her."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Chen Tiexin raised his eyebrows, but


    he did not refuse Chen Yanran.


    Instead, he said, "Don''t worry. I''ll ask


    the painter to copy more paintiags(\


    right awa Averhesn faving around


    Ga so many years and made


    a lot of friends. I''ll ask them to do me


    a favor. They won''t refuse me."


    "Thank you, brother. I''ll go back to my


    room first." After that, Chen Yanran


    walked to her room. She had to


    continue to think about the meaning


    of Huang Xiaoyong''s words. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After Chen Yanran left, Chen Tiexin asked Chen Yuanhai, "Father, If | follow Yanran¡¯s words, will we enrage Huang Xiaoyong?¡±


    "This woman should not be in Dragon


    Cloud City. Otherwise, with Huan


    Xiaoyong''s manpgwee: he whutd


    Haye fauheher long ago. Since she is


    in another city, even if she dies, it has


    nothing to do with us," Chen Yuanhai


    said. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Tiexin suddenly understood and said, "Father, | understand what to do."

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    After leaving the Chens, Samuel wandered around the streets and alleys, and soon he was discovered by Huang Xiaoyong''s


    spies.


    Soon, Huang Xiaoyong came up to Samuel. The master and disciple did not talk much, but Huang Xiaoyong led the way,


    followed by Samuel. Soon, they arrived at an isted alley in the west of the city.


    There was a courtyard where Huang Xiaoyong used to buy to hide a woman. It was a pity that after Huang Xiaoyong fell in love


    with Chen Yanran, it was difficult for Huang Xiaoyong to be interested in other women, so the courtyard had been abandoned


    until now, and there was no value for it to be used.


    "Master." After entering the yard, Huang Xiaoyong closed the door and shouted at Samuel. These simple words were full of


    absolute respect.


    "Is this yours?" Samuel asked. Although the weeds in the yard were almost as high as a human, it should be a good ce after


    packing them up.


    "Yes, | bought it many years ago. Apart from me, even my father didn¡¯t know about it," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "| can still live here after tidying up. Your master has been driven out of the Chens. What a pity," Samuel said with a smile.


    Samuel could treat this matter as a joke, but Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t. In his opinion, the Chen family was humiliating his


    master. He would never allow his master to be insulted like this.


    ¡°Master, do you want to teach the Chens a lesson?¡± Huang Xiaoyong said, gnashing his teeth.


    Samuel waved his hand casually and said," No, | didn¡¯t take them seriously at all.


    Besides, the Royal Court should being soon, so we can''t make too much noise at this time."


    ¡°But they went too far in bullying you. | already know what happened at the gate of the Chen family''s courtyard. Chen Tiexin, that


    damn guy, actually did things so cruelly," Huang Xiaoyong said with a face full of anger.


    ¡°Let''s take it slowly. | don''t want to draw the attention of the Royal Court now.


    Although our master-disciple rtionship can be concealed from your father, I''m afraid that if the Royal Court really investigates


    this matter, it can''t be hidden anymore," Samuel said. He was still in the process of understanding the Xuanyuan World. During


    this period, Samuel did not want to attract the attention of those big shots. Moreover, Jiang Yingying had not been found yet, and


    the sense of familiarity he had felt in the Second World of Tianqi had disappeared inexplicably. Samuel wanted to figure out


    these two things first before talking about other things.


    "Since Master said so, then | won''t bother you anymore. However, when you want to teach them a lesson, | can destroy the


    Chens with just one word," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    ¡°Alright, if there''s nothing else, then you should leave first. In the future, if there¡¯s nothing else, then don''te here often. Don''t


    let others discover our rtionship. As for that matter that | told you to do, you can go to other cities. She probably isn''t in Dragon


    Cloud City, " Samuel said.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll call some servants to clean up the courtyard for you,¡± Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "There''s no need. It¡¯s just a small matter. I''ll do it myself," Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s face changed greatly, and he said, "Master, how can you do this kind of thing in person? This is the work of


    the servants.¡±


    "Get out of here. | can do it myself. If you let the servants do it, are you afraid that others don''t know the rtionship between


    you and me?¡± Samuel red at Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong shivered inexplicably. Since Samuel had made up his mind, he did not dare to say anything more. After a few


    words of concern, he left the courtyard.


    In the face of the tall weeds, Samuel was like cleaning up the back garden of the Hillside Vi. It had been a long time since he


    had done such an ordinary thing, which made Samuel feel very good. If Yvonne was sitting by his side at this time, he would not


    need her to help. She just needed to look at him, and the feeling would certainly be better.


    It was a pity that such a dream in such a short time was just an extravagant hope. He did not know when he would be able to


    return to Earth, or even if he had a chance to go back. All of these were unknown.


    However, Samuel believed that since the people of the Xuanyuan World could go to Earth, there must be a passage like that in


    the Tianqi. As long as he could find this passage, he would be able to return to Earth.


    It took Samuel a whole day to finish the work in the courtyard. At this time, he suddenly regretted that he had not epted


    Huang Xiaoyong''s kindness. If dozens of servants were to clean it, the whole courtyard, including the room, would be clean. But


    now, there were many rooms in front of Samuel.


    ¡°It seems that masters are not omnipotent. I''d better choose a room to clean. After all, | don''t need so many of them," Samuel


    said to himself. Finally, he decided to only clean one room.


    In his words, he couldn''t stay in other ces anyway. Even if he cleaned up now, they would be covered in dust in two days.


    Why did he have to do that?


    Since then, Samuel settled down in this courtyard. The discussion about Dragon Cloud City against him had also died down a


    few dayster. Because people from the royal court hade, all of the people''s attention had been focused on the Royal


    Court''s men. All of the topics regarding Dragon Cloud City had also begun to revolve around the Royal Court.


    There were a total of three people in the Royal Court. Each of them was dressed in finery and looked very distinguished.


    Every move of theirs carried a super


    powerful aura of a big shot. Even the


    city governor, Huang Houyi, appeared


    aye trampling Will fear in front of


    th¨¦ people from the Royal Court. He


    did not even dare to breathe heavily,


    fearing that he would offend a big


    shot from the Royal Court. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please sit down. My son will be here soon. " Huang Houyi said to the three.


    The three people in the Royal Court didn''t say a word or sit down. Judging from their indifferent expressions, it seemed that they


    hadn¡¯t heard Huang Houyi s words at all.


    This atmosphere made Huang Houyi feel a bit awkward, but he didn''t dare to be unhappy. After all, these were the people of the


    Royal Court. Although he was the Dragon Cloud City''s Lord, what was a mere lord in the eyes of these people?


    After a while, Huang Xiaoyong appeared with Winged Tiger, and there was a clear trace of surprise in the eyes of the three


    people from the Royal Court.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When they first heard the news, they


    didn''t believe that a four-light Realm


    expert could tame seyen-staf Beast


    they saw itt their own eyes,


    which made them feel a little


    emotional It was almost impossible


    for a beast trainer with more than


    one level to exist. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Did you really tame this Winged Tiger?" one of them asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    ¡°Your Excellency, | tamed him." Huang Xiaoyong answered respectfully with his hands folded in front of his chest.


    The man stepped forward and looked straight at Huang Xiaoyong. His eyes were like des, and he continued to ask, "No one


    helped you?"


    Huang Xiaoyong had been good at


    lying since he was a child, and he


    couldpletely remain calle Syn


    in the fac of sacha! Kid Shot as the


    Aoysabuie he did not hesitate to


    say, "Of course not. If it was


    someone else who had tamed the


    Sevenstar beasts, how could they


    give me such a powerful beast?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    When Huang Xiaoyong finished speaking, the three people of the Royal Court looked at him with burning eyes, hoping to find


    some ws in his expression.


    Unfortunately, Huang Xiaoyong s face remained unchanged. Not to mention ws, he didn''t even feel a little guilty.


    Huang Houyi was afraid of the three people in front of him, but Huang Xiaoyong wasn''t. This was because he had a very


    powerful master. This was because he knew that even if his master went to the Royal Court, he would still be personally met by


    the emperor.


    With such a teacher, how could he be afraid of the people from the Royal Court in front of him?


    "You really are young and promising. You have seven-star beasts at such a young age, and your future will be limitless.¡± The


    man could not find any ws, so he had to believe Huang Xiaoyong''s words for the time being.


    "Thank you for your praise." Said Huang Xiaoyong with a smile.


    ¡°We came here to ask you if you want to join the Royal Court," the man continued.


    "It is the greatest wish of my life to join the Royal Court. It is my honor to serve the Royal Court, but you should be able to


    perceive my current realm. I''m afraid that it''s far from enough for me. | just entered the Fourmp Realm. Therefore, | still wish to


    continue improving my cultivation. " The words of Huang Xiaoyong tactfully refused the good intentions of the people from the


    Royal Court.


    This was also what Huang Houyi had told him. The Royal Court would never force him to join them now, as long as he could


    show his loyalty to the Royal Court.


    "You don''t have to be in a hurry to refuse. We will stay here for a few more days. After three days, you can give us the answer,"


    the man said.


    "Yes, during these few days, | will definitely serve the three of you well. If you need anything, feel free to let me know," Huang


    Xiaoyong said.


    "There''s no need." Leaving behind these three words, the three of them didn''t say anything else and directly left.


    Huang Houyi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Facing these three people, the invisible pressure almost made it difficult for him to breathe. However, Huang Xiaoyong''s


    performance surprised him. This guy was neither humble nor pushy. Even in the face of the people of the Royal Court, he could


    cope with it at ease.


    "Son, you''re much more promising than me. Aren''t you nervous at all when you see these three?¡± Huang Houyi asked.


    "Father, they don''t eat people. There''s no need to be nervous. Moreover, | think these people are quite kind." Huang Xiaoyong


    said with a smile.


    Kind?


    Huang Houyi couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat from his forehead. The three of them kept a straight face, as if there was a


    funeral at home. How could this be called kind?


    "In my opinion, they must have other motives for staying here. Be careful these days." Huang Houyi reminded.


    Huang Xiaoyong also knew that. How could a small Dragon Cloud City cause them to stop. The three of them probably still didn''t


    believe his words, so they stayed to investigate. However, with their skills, they shouldn''t be able to sense their master.


    Those who were in a higher realm could sense those who were in a lower realm. For example, Huang Xiaoyong''s realm could be


    easily perceived by them. However, the higher the realm, the more ordinary it was. With their strength, it was absolutely


    impossible for them to sense the strength of Samuel.


    ¡°Even if Master passed by them, they wouldn''t notice it. There''s nothing to worry about," Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    After leaving the City Lord''s Mansion, the three of them found an inn to stay. As Huang Xiaoyong thought, the reason why they


    stayed was that they did not fully believe Huang Xiaoyong''s words, so they decided to investigate.


    ¡°He''s only at the Four Lamp Realm, yet he managed to tame a Seven Star Exotic Beast. How is that possible? If there wasn''t


    someone helping him, I''m afraid he would''ve already died under the ws of Winged Tiger."


    The three of them were in the same room. One of them said with a contemptuous expression. Even if he had the strength of the


    Seven-Light Realm, he was now only in charge of a five-star beast, so he did not believe that Huang Xiaoyong couldplete


    this kind of cross-level taming.


    Most importantly, when he saw Winged Tiger, he couldn''t hold back the envy in his heart.


    In the present Xuanyuan World, it was very difficult to find and tame Exotic Beasts above the five-star level. Although there were


    still many Exotic Beasts in the Dark Forest, the higher the level of the Exotic Beasts, the harder it was to tame them.


    Unless they were stronger than others, the Exotic Beasts would not be willing to be human ves even if they died.


    "To be able to subdue a Seven Star Exotic Beast, if there really is someone behind him, his strength should be at least Eight


    Lamp Realm. How could a small Dragon Cloud City be so full of experts?" Another person said in confusion. He was very


    puzzled as to why such an expert would remain in Dragon Cloud City.


    Over the years, the Royal Court had been recruiting experts from all over the world. Although they had not included all the


    experts in the Royal Court, they had almost seeded. How could an Eight-Light Realm expert be able to escape the?


    "That¡¯s right, experts of Eight Lamp Realm. This is the threshold that we will never be able to cross. For someone as powerful as


    him, logically speaking, he shouldn''t have remained in Dragon Cloud City. If he has gone to the Royal Court, he can have


    whatever kind of life he wants.¡±


    "The number of thest three realm experts in the Royal Court can be counted with one''s fingers. Don''t tell me that this fellow is


    someone that we know?"


    Someone guessed.


    The higher one''s realm went, the


    more difficult it would be to raise


    one¡¯s cultivation Qftentitnesta~


    boytleaddk Would appear, and one


    would never be able to break through


    it. The so-calledst three Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Realms were the Eight-Lights Realm, Nine-Lights Realm, and the Superb Master Realm.


    Thest three realms were known as the hardest to cross. Under the Royal Court, there were many experts in the Seven-Light


    Realm, but above the Eight-Light Realm, there were very few people.


    Moreover, there was a huge gap between the strength of each realm of thetter three realms. If it was a one-on-one fight, one


    realm higher would be a crushing situation.


    Although the three countries were not close to each other, there were wars.


    However, there was a rule, which was that no matter how fierce the battle was, the Superb Master was not allowed to show up,


    because the Superb Master was too powerful. Once the Superb Master took


    action, the city would be destroyed. No one could bear the destruction caused by the Superb Master, which led to the formation


    of this tacit understanding.


    Of course, the superb master was not


    useless. Just like the nuclear,


    of every co ntyy omesitl>thiey could


    rod b sed, but they absolutely


    could not be missed. This was a way


    to deter the enemy. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| don''t think so. As far as | know, the experts in the Eight-Light Realm should be in the Royal Court now."


    "Who else could it be? Could it be that there''s a new expert in the Royal Court realm? It''s just that the Royal Court hasn''t


    received any news yet."


    ¡°After our investigation, we may be able to find out the truth. However, if such an expert deliberately hides his own aura, with our


    strength, we will not be able to detect it."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The three of them fell into a difficult


    situation. They had some doubts


    about Huang Xiao ong.\eust iGhas¡¯¡¯


    iffieuedtd find the truth. The


    strength of the Seven-Light Realm


    was already very powerful, but for the


    strength of thest three realms, it


    was still like an ant. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    In the next few days, due to the fact that there were people from the Royal Court who did not leave Dragon Cloud City, Huang


    Xiaoyong also restrained his desire to find Samuel and stayed in the Mansion of the City Governor all day long. However, with


    Huang Xiaoyong''s temper, he had been restless for the past few days.


    Early in the morning, Huang Xiaoyong quietly left the City Lord''s Mansion. He thought that he was very good at hiding his


    whereabouts, but the three people in the Royal Court were all powerful experts in the Seven-Light Realm. It was a piece of cake


    for such people to track him down.


    Huang Xiaoyong felt that no one was aware of his actions, but in fact, his actions had beenpletely exposed to the three


    people of the Royal Court.


    When he came to the yard where Samuel lived, Huang Xiaoyong felt refreshed. He even seriously suspected that he had gone


    to the wrong ce. Last time he came here, it was full of weeds, but now he saw the flourishing flowers and grass, and there


    was a small bridge and running water. It was already a paradise.


    "Why are you here?" Samuel raised his eyebrows and asked when he saw Huang Xiaoyong.


    ¡°Master, did you do all this? | haven''t seen you for a few days, and | almost can''t recognize it." Huang Xiaoyong said with a look


    of surprise.


    Samuel looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction. He had been bored these days, so he cleaned up a little bit. Because the


    yard was spacious, he could use it at will. He could design such a scene by ident. Although it was not as beautiful as a


    painting,pared with the past, there had indeed been earth-shaking changes.


    ¡°Have the Royal Court''s people already left? " Samuel asked.


    Speaking of the people from the Royal Court, Huang Xiaoyong lowered his head. If it weren''t for the three old guys, he wouldn''t


    have been in the Mansion of the City Governor for so long.


    "No, it seems that the three old guys won''t leave in a short time. But, Master, don''t worry. | sneaked out and absolutely didn''t let


    anyone find me," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel smiled faintly. The people from the Royal Court were powerful. How could he, a Four-Light Realm expert, hide his


    whereabouts? He was afraid that everything he had now was under the watchful eyes of the three.


    "Do you really think you are powerful enough to hide your whereabouts in front of those people?" Samuel said with a smile.


    ¡°Master, | went out very early and wandered around for a long time beforeing here. How could they know?" Huang Xiaoyong


    said.


    ¡°With your current strength, you can¡¯t understand a higher realm''s observation ability and control ability. Maybe they already


    knew the moment you left the City Lord''s Mansion," Samuel said. Now, even if he didn''t use his strength deliberately, he could


    feel Huang Xiaoyong''s existence.


    When Huang Xiaoyong appeared in front of the gate of the courtyard, he knew that Huang Xiaoyong had alreadye.


    The reason why the three people of the Royal Court stayed must be to investigate Huang Xiaoyong. Since it was an


    investigation, how could they let down their guard against him?


    Huang Xiaoyong was shocked. If that was the case, wouldn''t his master''s whereabouts be exposed?


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at Samuel with self -me and said, "Master, I''m sorry. It¡¯s my fault that | can''t control myself. What


    should | do now? Those old guys have already known it. They won''te to you to make trouble, will they?"


    Samuel was not afraid that the people from the imperial court woulde and find trouble. Moreover, they would not cause any


    trouble. At the very most, he could just kill them. This was a very simple matter for Samuel.


    Of course, unless it was necessary, Samuel would definitely not make a move. After all, the Royal Court was supreme and had


    countless experts. If he chose to oppose the Royal Court at this moment, it would not be a good thing for Samuel.


    ¡°What''s the point of apologizing now? They must have known me. But you don''t have to worry about the rest. It''s not something


    you can help," Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong gritted his teeth. Samuel did not me him, but he could not forgive himself in his heart because it was obvious


    that he had caused trouble for Samuel.


    ¡°Master, why don''t | go to the Royal Court with them? Maybe they will leave as long as | go," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel looked at Huang Xiaoyong as if he was looking at an idiot. This guy''s brain was too simple. For the three people of the


    Royal Court, now they more wanted to know why Huang Xiaoyong could tame the seven-star beasts, not to take him back to the


    Royal Court.


    Even if he agreed now, he could not stop the three people from investigating this matter.


    "You should return to the City Lord Manor first," Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong left the yard with regret and kept self-usation along the way. At this time, the three people of the Royal Court


    were already standing in front of Samuel.


    Soon after Huang Xiaoyong left, the three of them appeared.


    As Samuel guessed, from the moment Huang Xiaoyong left the City Lord''s Mansion, they had been paying close attention to


    Huang Xiaoyong''s whereabouts.


    "Who are you?" One of them asked Samuel.


    ¡°| am just an ordinary person. There¡¯s nothing special about me," Samuel said indifferently.


    Another person looked suspiciously at Samuel and asked, "Is an ordinary person worthy of Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s sneaking visit?


    "Sneakly? | don¡¯t know why he''s sneaking around, but he¡¯s not here to see me. He''s here to make trouble for me," Samuel said.


    "Your cover-up is too perfunctory. Do you think we will believe what you said?" Someone sneered. Obviously, he thought


    Samuel''s words were ridiculous.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After you understand my identity, you might be able to understand the rtionship between me and him.


    However, | am very curious as to just who you are. From the looks of your clothes, you are not ordinary people, right?" Samuel


    asked in reply.


    It was definitely not the best way to


    pretend to be an idiot at this


    moment. However, i was thedadiest


    odeabwitt ie his was because


    Samuel was toozy to make up a


    story. Samuel did not even consider


    whether they believed it or not.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Who are you?"


    "The former son-inw of the Chens. Now | have been driven out of the Chens. The whole Dragon Cloud City has spread this


    news. A passerby will be able to get to the bottom of it," Samuel said.


    Just then, one of themunched a sneak attack on Samuel from the back.


    Samuel was as still as a mountain.


    He did not react at all. It was not until


    he was dyed fos geval sbcbhds


    hanna findtly showed an expression


    of sudden realization that someone


    was standing behind him. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel asked warily.


    The man frowned slightly. If he really


    launched a sneak attack, he


    definitel ekileduridersuc


    clrdli ances, Samuel acted


    ignorantly. It seemed that he did not


    sense anything at all. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Could it be that he was really just an ordinary person?

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    The three people in the Royal Court looked at each other and left the yard without saying a word.


    Of course, this did not mean that they believed Samuel¡¯s words. Rather, they needed more evidence to prove whether or not


    Samuel was lying. This was especially true considering the fact that Samuel''s identity was worthy of their verification.


    Samuel''s reputation in Dragon Cloud City was not as great as it had been in Cloud City back then. However, it was still widely


    spread. This was especially so when he left the Chen n. The drama that Chen Tiexin had deliberately arranged allowed many


    people to know just how useless Samuel was. Beingughed at and humiliated to leave the Chen family was witnessed by many


    people. This was not fake.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The three people did not waste too much time and effort to investigate Samuel''s identity.


    After bing a son-inw of the Chen Family for a short time, he was driven out by the Chen Family, which made all the


    people in Dragon Cloud City sneer. The reason why Chen Yanran married Samuel was that she couldn''t stand Huang Xiaoyong''s


    harassment.


    From this point of view, Samuel said that Huang Xiaoyong''s trouble with him was not a lie. Huang Xiaoyong had liked Chen


    Yanran for many years. This could not be a y arranged in advance. After all, it had been many years. At that time, Huang


    Xiaoyong was just a good-for-nothing. He could not have thought that he would have today, let alone set up a trap for today.


    "Could it be that we''ve really suspected Samuel wrong?"


    ¡°ording to the information we have obtained from the investigation, he is indeed a good-for-nothing. He was kicked out of the


    Chen family in public. Such humiliation is not something a master can bear."


    "But | always feel that something is wrong. Samuel doesn''t seem to be that simple."


    "If we want to solve this problem, there is only one way. Kill him. If he hasn''t done anything yet when he is about to die, it means


    that our suspicion is wrong."


    "Killing an ordinary person is not a big deal for us. Besides, if we kill him, we won''t have to worry about it."


    Samuel didn''t expect that even if his identity was investigated by the three people of the Royal Court, it didn¡¯t dispel the worries


    of the three people. Instead, it made them want to kill him.


    That night, Samuel noticed that the three men had returned. They had appearedte at night. One could imagine their purpose.


    This made Samuel feel very helpless.


    Although he didn''t want things to go in a moreplicated direction, now it seemed that he had no chance to choose anymore.


    When the three people in the Royal Court pushed the door open and walked into Samuel¡¯s room, Samuel sat upzily and said,


    "Didn''t you investigate my identity clearly? Even if you know that I''m just a good-for-nothing, you still won''t let me go?" "Since


    you already is such a good-for-nothing, why don''t you die happily so that you won''t beughed at by others in the world?"


    "Do you think | deserve to die just because I''m beingughed at?" Samuel''s tone gradually became cold.


    "We can eliminate our concerns by killing you, so it¡¯s only right for you to die."


    Samuel stood up, stretched his muscles and bones, and said, "It¡¯s a pity that it''s not easy to reach your level. Why do you have


    to die?"


    Samuel''s words made the three people''s faces change. If he was really just an ordinary person who had already knelt down and


    begged for mercy, how could he say something like that?


    At this moment, a strong killing intent surrounded the three people, making them tremble with fear. They were experts in the


    Seven-Light Realm. Since they had such a feeling, the other party must be an expert in thest three realms.


    "You... you really hid your strength."


    "Who are you? And what realm are you in?"


    "Do you know that we are from the Royal Court? If you kill us, the Royal Court will investigate thoroughly. At that time, you can


    only ept the trial of the Royal Court.¡±


    "You''re the ones who pushed yourself into a dead end. You can¡¯t me me. As for the Royal Court, | might be a little wary, but


    I''m not afraid." Samuel''s voice had just faded when his figure became illusory.


    He moved so fast that the naked eye could not see him.


    For ordinary people in this world, the Seven Light Realm was a god-like existence, but for experts in theter three realms, killing


    them was as simple as crushing an ant.


    A breeze blew past, and one of them fell silently without making a sound.


    The remaining two looked pale.


    In a matter of seconds, he had destroyed the Seven-Lamp Realm expert. His strength was likely to have exceeded Eight-Lamp


    Realm!


    Ninemps realm!


    "Is he a master in the Nine-Lamp Realm?"


    "You..."


    "Please!"


    The two of them fought to speak, but before they could utter aplete sentence, they had stopped abruptly.


    The room was quiet again, leaving Samuel''s aura.


    If news of three Seven Lamp Realm experts being killed in a sh got out, it would definitely shock the entire imperial court.


    However, this matter was destined not to leak out of Dragon Cloud City.


    Samuel dragged the three corpses into the front yard. The recently nted flowers and nts happened tock fertilizer.


    They would grow even more vibrant and attractive next year.


    After doing all this, Samuel went back to his room and went back to sleep as if nothing had happened.


    As the full moon hung high in the sky, Samuel was sleeping soundly. However, Chen Yanran, who lived in the Chen Family''s


    mansion, had tossed and turned for several consecutive days.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s words had haunted Chen Yanran all the time. After thinking over and over again these days, Chen Yanran had


    a vague ominous feeling in her heart.


    When she was in the Central District of the Dragon-rocky Mountains, she had fainted. However, she only had Samuel and Huang


    Xiaoyong by her side.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s Four-Light Realm


    strength was not enough to tam


    Seven-Star Wi est igaGantthe


    Opi iassibifity left was that it was


    Samuel, who had been acting like a


    good-for-nothing for a long time.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Before uniting, the experts of the


    Four-Light Realm brought by the


    Wang and Xie families, as wel aan


    Huang oyongewndBhotght more


    Raat of the Two-Light


    Realm out of the city gate,


    disappeared inexplicably. Moreover,


    since then, Huang Xiaoyong''s


    attitude toward Samuel seemed to


    have changed a lot. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Although he showed a sense of distance in front of people, it waspletely inadequate after Chen Yanran carefully thought


    about it.


    Given Huang Xiaoyong''s character, and the fact that he was a Four-Light Realm expert, how could he not mock Samuel after


    meeting Samuel?


    Suddenly, Chen Yanran sat up from the bed, looking energetic.


    "Could it be that Huang Xiaoyong''s


    so-called ridiculously wrong is


    because of Samuel?" Chen Y


    said with ofran en tise fave: Huang


    wiady g''s words were very clear.


    One day in the future, she would


    know how outrageous she had been,


    which showed that she was missing


    something around her. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    And the strangest person beside her right now was Samuel, wasn''t he?


    On the surface, he was a good-for-nothing, but what happened to him was so bizarre that no one could figure it out.

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    The more Chen Yanran thought, the more uneasy she felt. Although there was no evidence to prove that she was right, she


    couldn''t think of any other way to exin Huang Xiaoyong''s words.


    Although it waste at night, Chen Yanran still put on her clothes and was ready to go to Samuel''s room.


    Her personal maid was sleeping on a small bed leaning against the corner. This was her duty to take care of Chen Yanran when


    she had not been sleeping with her husband. No matter when she had any requirements, she had to meet them as a maid.


    ¡°Miss, it''s sote. Where are you going?¡± The maid asked Chen Yanran with sleepy eyes.


    Chen Yanran did not speak. After putting on her clothes, she hurried to go out.


    Seeing this, the maid had to put on her clothes in a panic and follow Chen Yanran.


    As a personal maid, if anything happened to Chen Yanran, she would not have a good end.


    "Samuel, open the door. Hurry up and open the door." Chen Yanran knocked on Samuel''s door and shouted.


    After a while, the maid finally came to Chen Yanran¡¯s side with a puzzled look on her face.


    A few days ago, Samuel had been driven out of the Chen family by the Eldest Young Master. Didn¡¯t Miss know about it?


    Or was it because she was rejected by


    Huang Xiaoying that she seemed to be a little delirious?


    "Miss, don''t knock on the door. Samuel is not in the Chens," the maid said.


    "He is not in the Chen Family?" Chen Yanran turned to look at the maid and asked eagerly, "Why is he not in the Chen Family?


    Where did he go?"


    "Miss, Samuel has already been driven away by the Eldest Young Master. Have you forgotten?" said the maid.


    "Drive him away? When did it happen?" Chen Yanran was stunned. She did forget this matter, or it could be said that after


    returning from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Chen Yanran did not care about anything else at all. Her mind was full of Huang


    Xiaoyong''s words.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "A few days ago," said the maid.


    "Do you know where he is? | want to see him. Right away," said Chen Yanran.


    How could a maid know the whereabouts of Samuel? After all, her responsibility was only to take care of Chen Yanran. She had


    no right to deal with anything that had nothing to do with Chen Yanran.


    "| don''t know either. Perhaps Eldest Young Master knows,¡± the maid replied.


    Hearing this, Chen Yanran walked to Chen Tiexin''s room without hesitation.


    Chen Tiexin was sleeping soundly when he was woken up by a series of rapid knocks on the door.


    In the middle of the night, Chen Tiexin was disturbed when he was in a beautiful dream. When he was about to get angry, he


    heard Chen Yanran''s voiceing from the door, which reduced his anger by half in an instant.


    After all, she was his sister, so Chen Tiexin would not be angry with her.


    Opening the door, Chen Tiexin had no time to ask what Chen Yanran was doing in the middle of the night. Chen Yanran took the


    lead and said, "Brother, where is Samuel? Do you know where he is?"


    "Samuel?" Chen Tiexin frowned slightly and said, "Why are you looking for this good -for-nothing? I''ve already driven him away.


    How can | know where he is?"


    "Brother, | want to see him. Please help me find him. | must find him," Chen Yanran said anxiously.


    Chen Tiexin was puzzled and nced at the maid.


    The maid didn¡¯t know what had happened, so she could only shake her head at Chen


    Tiexin.


    Chen Tiexin asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why did you see this good-for-nothing?"


    "Brother, | have something very important to talk to him about. Please help me find him first, and then | will exin it to youter,


    okay?" Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin was very unhappy when she mentioned Samuel, but since it was Chen Yanran''s request, he would naturally meet it.


    "Go back to sleep first. I''ll send someone to find him tomorrow. It''ste at night. Where can we find him?" Chen Tiexin said.


    Although Chen Yanran was anxious, she had not lost her mind yet. At this time, it was indeed impossible to find Samuel. She


    could only nod her head.


    After seeing Chen Yanran off, Chen Tiexin returned to his room, and his face became ferocious. In his opinion, the reason why


    Chen Yanran was in a hurry to find Samuel must have something happened. Maybe Samuel had done something to Chen


    Yanran.


    "This good-for-nothing. Has he already touched my sister?" Chen Tiexin gnashed his teeth and said.


    "If that''s the case, I¡¯ll pull out your tendons and skin."


    Early the next morning.


    As soon as Samuel got up, Huang Xiaoyong sneaked into the yard with a smile on his face.


    "Youughed so lewdly in the early morning. What bad thing did you dost night?" Samuel asked Huang Xiaoyong. "Master, I''m


    a good person. How could | do bad things? I''m here to tell you the good news," Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    "What good news?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Huang Xiaoyong squatted next to Samuel and said proudly, "Master, I''ve been keeping an eye on the three people in the royal


    court. They seem to have left Dragon Cloud City. It seems that they believe me, but these three guys are really rude. They didn''t


    even tell me when they left."


    "The reason they did not greet you is because they did not leave." Samuel faintly smiled as he replied.


    "Theydidn''t leave?" Huang Xiaoyong''s spies clearly said that the three of them were no longer staying at the inn. It was obvious


    that they had already left Dragon Cloud City. Otherwise, how could they have changed in the inn for no reason?


    "Impossible. My men said that there''s


    no one left in the inn fheuseAed ive


    insf(tbayraidint dave, what would


    they be doing here?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "They have moved to another ce." Samuel said with a smile.


    "Change to another ce, Master.


    How would you know that? My


    informers ase ail over Dhayon Cloud


    inl Ge there be something else


    that | don''t know?" Huang Xiaoyong


    said. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| changed ces for them. How would you know?" Samuel stood up and walked into the garden.


    Huang Xiaoyong followed closely and frowned. It didn''t make sense. Had his master met the three people of the royal court


    already?


    But even so, why did his master change the inn for them?


    Moreover, those three people couldn''t have listened to their master for no reason.


    ¡°Master, are you kidding me? Where did you change them to?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    Samuel pointed at Huang Xiaoyong''s feet.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at Samuel''s action in confusion. He was even more confused.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Under your feet," Samuel exined." Under your feet, they be staying under your feet forever."


    Under his feet?


    Stay here forever!


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned, and then looked at Samuel in horror.


    How could a good person live in the mud?


    Samuel''s words meant that the three people were dead and buried in the garden.


    "Mas... Master, you, you killed them?"


    Huang Xiaoyong asked in hosren 1)


    They were expt NEA re royal


    cont Not to mention their identities,


    they were very powerful, but Master


    actually killed them! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    ¡°Remember toe to this yard to have a look when the next year is in full bloom," Samuel said tly.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s breathing gradually became rapid. This was the first time he had seen such a strong side of Samuel. Even if


    he killed the three people in the Royal Court, he still acted calmly. It seemed that this matter did not stir up any waves in his heart


    at all.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, if the Royal Court can''t get the three to report back, they will definitely investigate this matter." Huang Xiaoyong


    reminded Samuel. Although he knew that Samuel was very powerful and could easily kill these three superiors of Seven-Lamp


    Realm, it didn''t mean that he could be the enemy of the entire Royal Court.


    After all, he was alone. How could he go against a country?


    ¡°Find a few people and let them pretend to be them. As long as someone sees them leave Dragon Cloud City, this matter will not


    have anything to do with Dragon Cloud City," Samuel said.


    "I''m afraid the Royal Court won''t believe such perfunctory words," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel looked up at Huang Xiaoyong and said with a smile, "Then you can only report me to them and say that | killed them. In


    this way, it has nothing to do with you."


    Samuel knew why Huang Xiaoyong was worried. After all, these three people came for him. The disappearance of these three


    people in the Royal Court would definitely focus on Huang Xiaoyong. It was reasonable for him to be afraid.


    Huang Xiaoyong s body trembled. How could he dare to report Samuel? Even if he was given the courage, he would not do so.


    Huang Xiaoyong s only way to be stronger was to get Samuel''s guidance. Since they were master and disciple, they should


    advance and retreat together on all matters. Huang Xiaoyong would never betray Samuel for his sake.


    ¡°Master, are you kidding? How could I, Huang Xiaoyong, be such a person? If one day you really want to be the enemy of the


    whole Royal Court, | will stand by your side. After all, | am your disciple," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel smiled faintly when he heard that. If that day really came, Huang Xiaoyong might have run far away.


    Although Huang Xiaoyong was very loyal to him now, it did not mean that Huang Xiaoyong in the future was the same.


    And the master and disciple rtionship between them, in Samuel''s opinion, would eventually be destroyed. After all, they came


    from different worlds, and these two worlds had a big war before.


    "There¡¯s nothing else. You go first. Find a few people to pretend to be them and leave the city," Samuel said.


    "Yes." Huang Xiaoyong nodded and left the courtyard.


    After returning to the City Lord''s Mansion, Huang Xiaoyong picked a few people whose figures were simr to the three people


    from the Royal Court and ordered the same clothes for them. That evening, he took advantage of the night''s darkness to get the


    three of them out of the city through the lively eastern gate. This matter was intentionally revealed to many people that when the


    Royal Court really discovered that the three of them had disappeared into thin air, he would be able to fool around for a period of


    time even if they came to Dragon Cloud City to investigate.


    As for the fact Samuel killed the three people in the Royal Court, Huang Xiaoyong had already left a shadow in his heart.


    In his original impression, Samuel was a very low-key and kind person. Even if the Chen family humiliated him so severely,


    Samuel did not take it to heart.


    But this time, Samuel killed the people from the Royal Court with a word of disagreement, which made Huang Xiaoyong see the


    other side of Samuel. At the same time, it was also a warning to Huang Xiaoyong, so that Huang Xiaoyong was more in awe of


    Samuel.


    However, what Huang Xiaoying did not know was that Samuel was forced to do so. If those three had not wanted to kill him by


    breaking into his room in the middle of the night, Samuel would not have killed them.


    For Samuel, the two things that he wanted to figure out the most were finding Jiang Yingying and knowing where the pulling


    came from. Unless it was necessary, Samuel was not willing to cause any trouble for him.


    The next day, the news that someone from the Royal Court had left Dragon Cloud City spread throughout the city. Huang


    Xiaoyong did not leave with them, but there were a lot of spections.


    Some said that Huang Xiaoyong had rejected the good intentions of the Royal Court and wanted to be the local despot of


    Dragon Cloud City.


    Some people thought that Huang Xiaoyong and the Royal Court had reached some kind of agreement and would work for the


    Royal Court in the future.


    However, no matter what the statement was, when it reached Chen Tiexin''s ears, it would make him envious and hateful.


    In the past, Chen Tiexin had looked down on Huang Xiaoyong. He only treated Huang Xiaoyong as the son of a puppet.


    Whenever he passed by Huang Xiaoyong, he would always be arrogant. He didn''t even have the interest to look at Huang


    Xiaoyong.


    But now, Huang Xiaoyong was valued by the Royal Court, and he was a Four-Lamp Realm expert and a Seven Star Beast


    Trainer. Such a gap made Chen Tiexin suffer in his heart.


    He thought that he had put in a lot of effort, but there was no reward at all. However, Huang Xiaoyong had done nothing, so he


    could only let Chen Tiexinin about the unfairness of fate. God was blind.


    "Young Master, Miss is very excited now. Go and see her quickly." Just as Chen Tiexinined, Chen Yanran''s personal


    maid ran to him.


    Chen Tiexin stopped thinking and hurried to Chen Yanran''s room.


    Chen Yanran''s expression was rather dull, and she kept repeating Samuel''s name, as if she had been possessed.


    Chen Tiexin walked to Chen Yanran,


    took her by the hand, and asked,


    "Sister, what''s wron wit yoo"


    "Brpthgr praxnekot en Yanran''s


    eyes suddenly lit up. She asked Chen


    Tiexin, " Have you found Samuel?


    Where is he? | want to see him."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Tiexin gritted his teeth. He


    didn''t understand why Chen Yanran


    would suddenly begopnedike@iia ''!


    @wescure that Samuel


    had done something to Chen Yanran,


    which was why she seemed to have


    suddenly changed into another


    person. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sister, don''t be afraid. Tell me what he has done to you, and | will avenge you," said Chen Tiexin.


    "| want to see him. | want to see him. Brother, help me find him quickly." Chen Yanran''s two lines of clear tears flowed down her


    cheeks and she looked extremely sad.


    Chen Tiexin was more convinced that


    Chen Yanran was bullied by Samuel,


    but the real situation was th


    Yanran''s earsyyene titdcrwit regret,


    Eeave increasingly felt that


    Huang Xiaoying''s words implied


    Samuel. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Tiexin took a deep breath and said," Don¡¯t cry. | will find him. No matter where he is, | won''t let him go."


    Hearing this, Chen Yanran calmed down a little. As long as she could see Samuel, it would be fine.


    Chen Tiexin wanted to ask what had happened between Chen Yanran and Samuel, but he was afraid that it would arouse Chen


    Yanran''s mood again, so he could only endure it.


    After leaving Chen Yanran''s room, Chen Tiexin led the entire manor''s servants to conduct a carpet search in Dragon Cloud City.

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    "Find Samuel, break his legs and take him back to the Chens'' mansion."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This was what Chen Tiexin said to every servant. In his heart, he was sure that Samuel had done something worse than a beast,


    so he would never let Samuel go.


    However, it was impossible for him to find Samuel in the next few days, because he was already on his way to Xiaoling City with


    Huang Xiaoyong.


    In the Xiaoling City, which was known as a paradise for men, the scenery on both sides of the Rouge River could make most


    men indulge in it. It was rumored that there was once a rich man who lost all his fortune in Rouge River and died in the hands of


    women. It could be said that he made a contribution to this career.


    Huang Xiaoyong also had several experience of sneaking into the Xiaoling City. He had seen the scenery of Rouge River several


    times, and it was a ce that made men unable to extricate themselves.


    In Huang Xiaoyong''s opinion, Samuel must have had his own ideas about this, so he introduced several famous shops of the


    Rouge River to him and suggested that they could make a bridge for him.


    However, Samuel did not ept Huang Xiaoyong''s obscene proposal. The beauty of the world was meaningless to Samuel. He


    did not worship it. After all, he could keep calm even with Qi Yiyun''s top beauty. How could he be tempted by other women?


    Samuel went to the Xiaoling City. Other than gaining knowledge and experience, there were also some men who were


    instinctively curious. Of course, this did not mean that Samuel would do something out of line.


    ¡°Apart from women, there should be more experts in the Xiaoling City, right?¡± Samuel asked.


    ¡°Of course Xiaoling City has arger poption than Dragon Cloud City. And because of the Rouge River, it''s more attractive to


    men. Naturally, there are some masters among them. In the Dragon Cloud City, Four-Lamp Realm experts are considered


    absolute experts, but in the Xiaoling City, there''s even a possibility that there were Seven-Lamp Realm experts among the


    common people," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Is it only at the Seven-Lamp Realm?" Samuel asked with a frown.


    ¡°Just at the Seven-Lamp Realm?" Huang Xiaoyong didn''t know whether tough or cry. Seven-Lamp Realm experts were very


    rare in the secr world. After all, almost all the great masters of thetter three realms belonged to the Royal Court. How could


    theye to the Xiaoling City so easily?


    The women of the Royal Court were iparable by those of the Xiaoling City.


    ¡°Master, it''s not a big deal for you to reach the Seven-Lamp Realm, but for ordinary people, the Seven-Lamp Realm is already


    like a god. It''s not easy to see." While speaking, Huang Xiaoyong suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Especially for experts


    like you who can easily kill three Seven-Lamp Realm experts, it''s even rarer in the world." "The level of your ttery is probably


    already at the realm of Superb Master,¡±


    Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong was thick-skinned, so he didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he smiled proudly and said, "Master, although


    my realm is not very good, when ites to ttery, few people canpare with me. When | liked Chen Yanran in the past, |


    could say anything, but now when | think about it, | feel sick."


    "You''re a totally shameless licking dog," Samuel said helplessly.


    ¡°Licking dog?" Huang Xiaoyong looked at Samuel in confusion and asked, "Master, | am obviously a human being. How can | be


    a dog?"


    Licking dogs was a new term on earth.


    Samuel was toozy to exin it to Huang Xiaoyong, so he changed the subject and asked, "Apart from women, there should be


    something interesting in the Xiaoling City,


    right?"


    ording to Samuel''s modern thinking logic, Xiaoling City was a city mainly based on women''s business chain. Since it


    attracted arge amount of poprity, it would generate some interesting things in other aspects. After all, this was a new world


    for Samuel, so he wanted to see more things that he had never seen before.


    ¡°Master, beautiful women are most famous in the Xiaoling City. Every man in the Xiaoling City is for women. What do you mean


    in other aspects?" Huang Xiaoyong looked at Samuel in confusion.


    What''s that?


    Samuel was not a member of Xuanyuan World, so he didn''t know other things. But Huang Xiaoyong''s eyes were full of women,


    so he probably wouldn''t care about other things.


    ¡°Let''s hurry. Let''s go to the Xiaoling City first," Samuel said.


    The two of them rode faster. Although Samuel had never ridden a horse, he had great strength. It was very easy for him to get


    used to such a way of traveling.


    They arrived at the Xiaoling City at dusk the next day.


    The city was bustling with noise and excitement at the beginning of the day.


    As soon as Huang Xiaoyong entered the city gate, he couldn''t wait to go to the Rouge River.


    Samuel found that the number of women in the Xiaoling City was indeed muchrger than that in the Dragon Cloud City. Most of


    the people on the streets were women, and they were all pretty. It gave Samuel a feeling that he was in a country of women.


    ¡°Master, shall we go directly to the Rouge River?" Huang Xiaoyong asked eagerly.


    "Go." Since it was the heart of the city, Samuel would not miss the Rouge River.


    Not far from the city gate, there was a river. All the shopkeepers were shouting for business.


    As the son of the Governor of Dragon Cloud City, Huang Xiaoyong was naturally a rich man and he rented an expensive festoon.


    After getting on the boat, Huang


    Xiaoyong exined to Samuel,


    "Master, there is a way to rent a boat.


    The better the boat, the better it will


    be for the girls to like ity ast tiene


    ferewandmrany girls who


    threw their bellybands at my boat.


    They all wanted to be with me." "If


    you don''t have a boat, you don''t even


    have the right to go to the Rouge


    River, do you?" Samuel said with a


    smile. At present, it seemed that this


    was a game of the rich. Before


    seeing the girl, he had to spend a


    sum of money, just like those


    high-end clubs on earth and the


    threshold fees. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You can also wander on the two


    banks, but the eyes of young and


    beautiful girls neuer leoktowartht e


    twpisia¨¦s''Ghly those old women will


    hook up with the poor people walking


    on the two sides," Huang Xiaoyong


    said. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    The shop had the manpower to support the boat. Samuel and Huang Xiaoying only needed to stand at the front of the boat ina


    graceful manner.


    After a short while, the real Rouge River was in front of Samuel.


    On both sides of the riverbank stood countless young and beautiful women.


    They waved the handkerchief in their


    hands and tried their best to attract


    customers. Especially ween Ga0HEs


    f toonesional entered, those


    men worked even harder. They


    were all so charming that their eyes


    were like silk. They wanted nothing


    more than to throw themselves at


    Samuel. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, | am proficient in all Eighteen kinds of martial arts. Please ept me as your master."


    "Young Master, look at me. Whatever kind of woman you like, our family can satisfy you."

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    Huang Xiaoyong had been salivating for a long time.


    However, Samuel was not used to this situation.


    After all, it was illegal to do such things on Earth. He had never seen such a tant scene of attracting guests.


    However, the beauty of those women made Samuel very surprised.


    Any woman on both sides of Rouge River would be absolutely beautiful, and she had a good figure. If she went to the earth, who


    knew how many men would be fascinated by her.


    ¡°Master, these women are beautiful, aren''t they?¡± Huang Xiaoyong said to Samuel with a dry mouth.


    "Since there are so many women here, why are you so infatuated with Chen Yanran for so many years?" Samuel asked with a


    smile.


    ¡°Master, these are women from the brothel after all. It''s okay to y with them asionally, but how can | bring them home to be


    wives?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "What will happen to these people?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Huang Xiaoyong had never seen anyone who cared about the women in the brothel, and he had never thought about what these


    women would do in the future.


    However, after thinking about it, it could be known that being driven out of the brothel after being old may be a miserable old age.


    Some lucky ones might be taken in by rich people. However, their humble status was a reality that could never be changed.


    ¡°Master, why do you care about this?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "/¡¯m just curious." Samuel couldn''t helpughing. If it were the earth, those women would go back to their hometown and find an


    honest man to take over. Maybe they would live a happy life. But obviously, it was impossible here, because these women were


    equivalent to selling themselves to brothels. Their fates had long been out of their control.


    When the boat arrived at the middle section of Rouge River, Huang Xiaoyong suddenly asked the person who supported the


    boat to stop. This was where there were most boats stopping here. Without asking, Samuel also guessed that it should be the


    ce that Huang Xiaoyong had mentioned. Naturally, more people paid attention to the girls that the shop chose for the guests.


    ¡°Master, we can directly bid on it. If you like anyone, tell me. No matter how much money you spend, | will satisfy you tonight, "


    Huang Xiaoyong said to Samuel.


    In front of Samuel, Huang Xiaoyong didn''t care about money at all. As long as Samuel was happy, he wouldn''t hesitate even if he


    took out all the money of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "No need, just watch the fun."


    Samuel had just finished speaking when a delicate woman was pushed to the riverside.


    Looking at her lowered head, she seemed to be very scared. Her petite body was trembling slightly, which was obviously


    different from those women who were looking for business.


    Obviously, she was forced to do so. Perhaps this was normal in the Xiaoling City, but in Samuel''s eyes, it was intolerable.


    At this time, many guests on the boat began to bid. It could be seen that they were particrly interested in such inexperienced


    women, and the price rose very fast.


    The higher the price, the quieter the bidding voices became.


    Samuel did not control his pity and said to Huang Xiaoyong, "How much does it cost to help her redeem?"


    ¡°Master, you''re going to help her redeem herself?" Huang Xiaoyong looked at Samuel in shock. Was this love at first sight? This


    was the bank of Rouge River of the Xiaoling City!


    "| should not have such pity." Samuel sighed. He also knew that he should not have done this. However, looking at the terrified


    manner of thatdy, he felt a little sorry for her.


    Huang Xiaoyong did not know why Samuel would do this, but since it was Samuel''s request, he naturally had to satisfy it.


    Raising his hand to bid, Huang Xiaoyong came out like a dark horse, leaving no room for negotiation.


    "Brother, are you going against me?" On the other boat, a young man stepped on the bow and looked at Huang Xiaoyong with


    his bright eyes. He was the one who had just bid the most. Obviously, he wanted that woman very much. And Huang Xiaoyong


    came out halfway, which made him very dissatisfied.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at the person contemptuously and said, "Only you can bid, can''t |?"


    The man smiled, and there was a strong coldness in his eyes. He said, "Before you go against me, you really should find out


    who | am. Don¡¯t lose your life in the Rouge River.¡±


    ¡°What, you don''t have money? If you don''t have money, you don''t have to pretend.


    Just behave yourself.¡± Huang Xiaoyong said mercilessly. He was a real domineering disciple. How could he lose the limelight in


    this kind of thing?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man''s face turned even colder. It could be seen that he must have some status in the Xiaoling City, so no one dared to say


    something like that.


    At this moment, an old man appeared beside him. He looked drowsy, but Samuel could tell that he was a Five-Lamp Realm


    expert. He seemed harmless, but actually, he was hiding his killing intent.


    At this time, many people on the other ships recognized the identity of this young man and showed their respect to him,


    persuading Huang Xiaoyong not to provoke him.


    If it were in the past, Huang Xiaoyong


    would have lowered his head an


    stopped, but novy-yviteenis rear e


    djantaaie sbout the young man¡¯s


    identity, and now he was no longer in


    the Second Lamp Realm. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Hmph." That old man gave a heavy snort and waves rippled across the surface of the water. Such a disy of strength caused


    the expressions of the others to change drastically.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong smiled faintly. Showing off in front of his master? Wasn''t this little trick ridiculous?


    "Brother, | kindly advise you to leave


    quickly. Leave the Xiaoling City and


    never appear in front of, me agai


    T e your prasad Bere


    oyong with a sneer on his face. It


    seemed that in his opinion, the old


    man''s deterrent means were enough


    to scare Huang Xiaoyong out of his


    wits. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s just the Five-Lamp Realm. It won''t be difficult for you, will it?" Samuel said to Huang Xiaoyong in a low voice.


    In terms of strength, there was a big gap between Huang Xiaoyong and this old man. But now he was a Seven Star Beast


    Trainer, so there was no need for him to take action.


    ¡°Master, it seems that we should amaze the world with a single brilliant feat as soon as we arrive at the Xiaoling City," Huang


    Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    The young man couldn''t hear their conversation, but when he found that Huang Xiaoyong was smiling, he felt humiliated and his


    face became ferocious.


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you." After the young man finished speaking, he nced at the old man. Obviously, he wanted


    the old man to kill him.


    The old man smiled faintly. Killing people was amon thing for him.


    As a Five-Lamp Realm expert, even if


    he killed someone in public, CSF \


    people could oniypreteha that they


    ''tSee it. If anyone dared to say


    something, how could they not be


    afraid of his revenge? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just when everyone mourned for Huang Xiaoyong and thought that he was dead, a huge white figure fell from the sky.

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    "What''s that? It''s so fast."


    "A strange beast! He''s actually a Beast Trainer!"


    "Such a young Beast Trainer, who exactly is he? Could he be from the Royal Court?"


    When Winged Tiger appeared by Huang Xiaoyong''s side, those who were watching the fun all eximed in amazement.


    After all, the Beast Trainer was a hotshot in the Royal Court. Huang Xiaoyong''s identity instantly made people feel that he was


    covered with a mysterious veil.


    As for the old man, although he still pretended to be calm, his hands were trembling slightly.


    This was because he knew very well that this Winged Tiger in front of him was a Seven Star Exotic Beast. As a Five-Lamp


    Realm expert, he wasn''t a match for a Seven Star Exotic Beast at all!


    This time, he had really hit the nail on the head.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The young man''s face was also extremely ugly. In the Rouge River and even the entire Xiaoling City, he was very famous and


    threatened to kill Huang Xiaoyong.


    However, it was obvious that he couldn''t do that now.


    Not to mention that he was not qualified to kill Huang Xiaoyong, even he himself was in danger.


    However, he could not figure out why there was a Seven Star Beast Trainer in the Xiaoling City. Why did such a person not go to


    the Royal Court bute to the Xiaoling City?


    ¡°Old man, if you want to kill me, you have to see if my Exotic Beast will agree. What do you think?" Huang Xiaoyong said to the


    old man with a smile.


    Hearing the exmations of others, Huang Xiaoyong was very proud in his heart. In the past, although he was the son of the


    City Lord, few people really paid attention to him. Now, even if he was not the son of the City Lord, these people still dared not


    look down on him.


    The elder gave the youngster a look. Even though he didn''t say anything, the expression in his eyes was already extremely


    clear. He was telling the youngster that he wasn''t the opponent of a strange beast at all.


    The young man loved to show his face. He was extremely unwilling to let himpromise with Huang Xiaoyong in public, but he


    also knew that if he did notpromise and fought with him, there would be no benefit for him at all.


    "Kneel down and apologize to me. I''ll let you leave unharmed today," Huang Xiaoyong suddenly said.


    When these words left his mouth, the onlookers were once again dumbstruck.


    This young man had a high status in the Xiaoling City, and his family was the number one family in the city. Wasn''t he looking


    down on the number one family?


    "You think you can get me to kneel down? Go and find out who | am," Xiao Leng said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Xiao Leng?"


    Although Huang Xiaoyong had only been to the Xiaoling City a few times, he knew that the Xiao family was the strongest family


    in the Xiaoling City. Moreover, the City Lord of the Xiaoling City was also a member of the Xiao family. It could be said that the


    Xiao family had an overlord in the Xiaoling City. No wonder he was so arrogant.


    However, even if it was the first aristocratic family, it did not mean that Huang Xiaoyong would be afraid.


    Regardless of whether it was the number one noble family in the city or the governor of the city, his authority was only in the city.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong had received an invitation from the Royal Court. He could enter the Royal Court at any time if he


    wanted to. This was not something that the Xiaoling City couldpare to.


    "Xiao Leng? | have long heard that the Xiao family is arrogant and overbearing in the Xiaoling City. Now that | see you today, you


    really live up to your reputation. You actually want to kill someone in public. You are really bold." Huang Xiaoyong said with a


    sneer.


    Ahint of pride shed across Xiao Leng''s face. "It''s good that this guy knows how powerful the Xiao family is. Under such


    circumstances, | don''t believe that he dares to threaten me."


    "It''s good that you know it. | don''t want to cause more trouble. | advise you to get out of here," Xiao Leng said coldly.


    "It''s just the Xiaoling City. How dare you be so arrogant? Don''t you put the Royal Court in your eyes?" Huang Xiaoyong said with


    asmile.


    When it came to the Royal Court, Xiao Leng''s expression changed again.


    Although the Xiao Family was powerful in the Xiaoling City, they were notparable to the Royal Court. After all, the Royal


    Court was the most supreme ce in the entire country. They ruled all the cities in the territory of the Royal Court, which was the


    real supreme authority.


    "You... you are from the Royal Court?" Xiao Leng asked unwillingly. He knew that if the person in front of him was really from the


    Royal Court, then this matter would be troublesome. He would have to pay a painful price for his arrogance.


    "Seven Star Beast Trainer, could it be fake?" Huang Xiaoyong touched the Winged Tiger beside him.


    The Winged Tiger let out a gentle groan. Although it had sharp fangs and a huge body, it was as obedient as a domestic dog in


    front of Huang Xiaoying.


    Xiao Leng took a deep breath. This was thest thing he wanted to see.


    The Royal Court''s Seven Star Beast Beast Trainer''s position in the Royal Court was probably not low. If he were to go against


    him, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to going against the Royal Court? Wouldn''t that make it look down on the Royal Court?


    Xiao Leng was used to being arrogant and domineering, but that didn''t mean that he had no IQ, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t


    know the consequences of going against the Royal Court.


    "It''s not toote to kneel now. If you don''t, I''ll rece the Royal Court and remove the Xiao family from the list." Huang


    Xiaoyong''s tone was soft, but it was even more overbearing.


    Even those who heard this couldn''t help but show a frightened expression.


    The first family had been removed from the list just like that. Perhaps only the people from the Royal Court could do that?


    At this time, a servant ran to the front of Xiao Zhan from the Xiao n Manor.


    As Xiao Leng''s father, Xiao Zhan¡¯''s position in the Xiaoling City was imaginable. The current Governor was his younger brother.


    Xiao Zhan was well aware of Xiao


    Leng''s act in the Xiaoling City, but he


    had never interfered to stop Xiagyy\


    Leng. Thi was-bexsfSe Fe believed


    thatly ng people should be full of


    energy. Furthermore, the Xiao n


    had the right to allow Xiao Leng to do


    as he pleased in the Xiaoling City, so


    there was no need to restrain him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, something bad has happened. Something big has happened." The servant said to Xiao Zhan in a panic.


    After Xiao Zhan took a sip of his tea,


    he unhurriedly asked: "What i hthis


    panic about? YowareGne of my Xiao


    GAH Snts, how can the sky


    copse in this Xiaoling City?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Young Master, Young Master got into trouble at the Rouge River," the servant said.


    Xiao Zhan smiled faintly. This kid was really like himself when he was young.


    Back then, he had also been stuck in the Rouge River and was unable to extricate himself.


    However, this was his territory after all, and it was not a big deal to get into trouble.


    "It''s been more than one or two days since he caused trouble. What are you panicking about? Is there still trouble that my Xiao


    n can''t solve?" Xiao Zhan lightly smiled


    and didn''t pay any attention to this matter.


    "Master, it''s different this time. Young master provoked a Beast Trainer!" The servant said.


    Beast Trainer!


    Xiao Zhan''s brows furrowed. Beast


    Trainers, this was really a bit


    troublesome. However, they were still


    in the Xiaoling Cit Se aybat IEAReY! |


    e Beastarraih rs? The Xiao n


    had recruited quite a few experts.


    Some of the ordinary Beast Trainers


    had to be humble when they saw the


    Xiao n. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    ¡°Leng¡¯er will never let me clear his butt. | believe that he will be able to settle this matter by himself." Xiao Zhan was not worried


    in the slightest. A Beast Trainer was indeed a little more difficult to deal withpared to an ordinary person.


    However, in Xiao Zhan s imagination, even a Beast Trainer''s rank would not be too high. Hence, he felt that it would not be too


    difficult for Xiao Leng to deal with this matter.


    ¡°Master, the other party is a Seven Star Beast Trainer," the servant said helplessly.


    Xiao Zhan was stunned for a moment before he stood up in terror and said, "What did you say? He''s a Seven Star Beast


    Trainer?" "Yes, his strange beast is a Winged Tiger. Seven stars are absolutely true.


    Furthermore, he is rted to the Royal Court,¡± said the servant.


    Xiao Zhan suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. From a certain perspective, the entire Xiaoling City belonged to the Xiao n,


    and it wasn''t a big deal to say that the entire Xiaoling City was surnamed Xiao.


    However, the Seven Star Beast Trainer was rted to the Royal Court. This was not something that the Xiao family could bear.


    "When did the Seven Star Beast Trainer arrive in the Xiaoling City? Why didn''t the Xiao n receive any news?" Xiao Zhan


    asked, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Master, you should go quickly. That person asked Young Master to kneel down, but it seems that Young Master is unwilling to


    give in. | am afraid that the conflict will upgrade. At that time, it will be irreparable," the servant reminded.


    Xiao Zhan nodded his head. Just a moment ago, he had looked as if he didn''t care at all, but now, he started to panic.


    Even if Xiao Zhan was ten times more courageous, he wouldn''t dare to offend the Royal Court''s Seven Star Beast Trainer.


    The Rouge River.


    Xiao Leng was very ufortable in the face of the pressure given by Huang Xiaoyong, especially when he did not know how to


    respond to the removal of the Xiao family.


    However, as the young master of the Xiao Family, wouldn''t his reputation beughed at by others if he knelt down in front of so


    many people? This was uneptable to Xiao Leng, who had never suffered setbacks.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How long do you want to think about it? Do you think I''m joking with you?" Huang Xiaoyong said impatiently.


    m a member of the Xiao Family anyway. Do you really have no room for negotiation?" Xiao Leng gritted his teeth and said.


    "Negotiation?" Huang Xiaoyong looked at Xiao Leng with a sneer and said, "What do you mean by saying that? The Royal Court


    still needs to give face to the Xiao family?"


    Xiao Leng was speechless. He did not have the courage to refute this sentence. How could the majestic Royal Court give face to


    the Xiao family? Moreover, he did not dare to boast about how powerful the Xiao family was in front of the Royal Court.


    It didn''t take long for Xiao Zhan to arrive.


    When Xiao Leng saw his father, it was as if he had seen a life-saving straw.


    Although he often caused trouble, he had never let Xiao Zhane out to help solve it. But this time, it was different. At this


    moment, Xiao Leng hadpletely lost his soul and did not know how to face it.


    Xiao Zhan looked at Huang Xiaoyong and then at Winged Tiger.


    It was absolutely true that he was a Seven Star Beast Trainer, and he probably guessed Huang Xiaoyong s identity.


    After all, Dragon Cloud City''s incident had already caused a hugemotion. All the nearby cities had received the news.


    "Little brother, you are Huang Xiaoyong right?" Xiao Zhan asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong raised his eyebrows. "This old guy knows me. It seems that his deeds have spread throughout the nearby


    cities."


    This made Huang Xiaoyongcent. He had never thought that he could be so famous.


    "You have sharp eyes. Yes, | am Huang Xiaoyong.¡± Huang Xiaoyong admitted.


    If it was in the past, Xiao Zhan would never put a small potato like Huang Xiaoyong in his eyes, because Dragon Cloud City and


    Xiaoling City were not at the same level. Naturally, the strength of the Xiao family and Huang family could not bepared.


    But now, Huang Xiaoyong had broken through two realms in a row and even became a Seven Star Beast Trainer. Dragon Cloud


    City''s status had also risen with him. Coupled with the Royal Court sending people to Dragon Cloud City, it was very likely that


    Huang Xiaoyong had already been recruited by the Royal Court. This was something that the Xiao family could notpare


    with.


    "This is my son, Xiao Leng, who has no intention of offending you. | hope that you can forgive him." Xiao Zhan cupped his fists


    and said. As a man who can take temporary setbacks, Xiao Zhan would never bring more trouble to himself for the sake of a little


    face.


    ¡°He wanted to kill me, and you said he didn¡¯t mean to offend me?" Huang Xiaoyong said coldly.


    Xiao Zhan frowned and nced at Xiao Leng. He had warned Xiao Leng not to show any killing intent in public no matter how


    big the conflict was. He could do whatever he wanted in private, but he didn''t expect Xiao Leng to do such a thing. Moreover, the


    person he wanted to kill was actually a Seven Star Beast Tamer of the Royal Court. No wonder the servants would say such a


    big thing.


    This was more than a big event. If it was not handled properly, the entire Xiao family might be doomed.


    "Is that what you said?¡± Xiao Zhan asked Xiao Leng.


    Xiao Leng was as quiet as a cicada in winter. He lowered his head and nodded slightly, not daring to hide anything.


    Xiao Zhan took a deep breath, looked


    at Huang Xiaoyong and said, "This is


    my son''s fault. He needs to pay f


    his actions. W Egg yvolBwaht him to


    doyt "Abid Shot like me doesn''t


    intend to argue with him, but your


    son is really too domineering, so |


    want to teach him a lesson. If he


    kneels down and apologizes to me, |


    will not pursue this matter," Huang


    Xiaoyong said lightly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel could not helpughing when he heard that.


    This fellow actually shamelessly


    imed to be a big shot. However,


    the current he really ha dhe atiilityito


    ¡ì -Afigcallthie current state of


    befrowing the strength of a tiger was


    backed by the Royal Court. Even if


    the Xiao n was extremely bold,


    they did not dare to offend the Royal


    Court. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you hear what he said? Kneel." Xiao Zhan chided Xiao Leng. Although this was a matter that caused the Xiao n to


    lose all face, Xiao Zhan had no choice but to do so. He didn''t want to continue the matter. This was the only way to solve this


    problem.


    "Father, | am the son of the Xiao


    family. How can | kneel down to


    someone so casually?" Xiao bang 11


    i. unwinasniPivas another


    ehvironment without so many


    spectators, Xiao Leng would probably


    bow his head. But with so many


    people watching, Xiao Leng was not


    willing to lose face. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Son of the Xiao n?" Xiao Zhan coldly snorted and said: "If you didn¡¯t have eyes that couldn''t recognize Mt. Tai, you wouldn''t


    have ended up like this. So what if you are the son of the Xiao n? Do you still expect the Xiao n and the Royal Court to


    oppose each other?"


    Feeling Xiao Zhan''s tough attitude, Xiao Leng''s face was ashen.


    He knew that his father would not help him in this matter, because he would never go against the Royal Court with the Xiao


    family.


    ¡°Hurry up and kneel down. Do you want to harm the entire Xiao n?" Xiao Zhan whispered to Xiao Leng.


    Peng!


    Xiao Leng knelt on the ground. In a situation where he had no choice, he could only abandon his own face.


    "I''m sorry."


    It was good for the Xiao family to use these three words to exchange for the safety of the Xiao family.


    However, the onlookers could not believe it. After all, they were well aware of how arrogant Xiao Leng was.

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    "He is kneeling. He is really kneeling."


    "It''s really gratifying for Xiao Leng to kneel down to others one day."


    "The great Xiao n is also willing topromise. It really is unexpected. Looks like the Xiao n is nothing more than this.


    There were many whispers among the crowd. Some of them had once suffered losses from Xiao Leng. In the past, they dared


    not say anything even though they were angry. Now Huang Xiaoying asked Xiao Leng to kneel down. It was also a revenge for


    them.


    However, these people did not dare to speak too loudly. They were afraid that Xiao Leng would hear them and take revenge on


    them in the future.


    "Can we go now?" Xiao Zhan asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    "I''d like to give your Xiao family a piece of advice. The territory of the Royal Court is the territory of the Royal Court. Even the


    Xiao family can''t do whatever you want in the Xiaoling City. Don''t think of yourself as the overlord here. If you dare to be so


    arrogant in the future, |, Huang Xiaoyong, will never let go of the Xiao family," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    If it was anyone else who dared to talk to Xiao Zhan like this, even ten lives wouldn''t be enough for them to die. But now, Xiao


    Zhan could only swallow his pride.


    "Thank you for your warning, my Xiao n will definitely remember these words in the future." After Xiao Zhan finished


    speaking, he left with Xiao Leng.


    This matter was just a good show for Samuel. As an onlooker, he didn''t care about the Xiao family at all, except that he felt that


    Huang Xiaoyong''s pretentious behavior was ridiculous.


    But Samuel knew that this lesson was meaningless to Xiao Leng. People like him were just like those rich second generations on


    the earth who were used to being arrogant and domineering. How could he change it?


    It was hard to change a person''s nature. People like this usually wouldn''t shed a tear until they were faced with grim reality.


    ¡°Master, what do you think? | didn''t embarrass you, did I? " Huang Xiaoyong asked Samuel with a smile.


    "Thest sentence is a bit superfluous. Do you think the Xiao family will really listen to your warning?" Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said, "People like Xiao Leng will definitely not change. However, | feel


    veryfortable to be able to step on the head of such a person and kick him twice."


    "You are doing whatever you want under the banner of the Royal Court. What is the difference between you and Xiao Leng?"


    Samuelughed.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment, and then retorted, "Master, how can there be no difference? There is a fundamental


    difference between Xiao Leng and me. | am not as arrogant as he is."


    "Oh?" Samuel raised his eyebrows and nced at Huang Xiaoyong, saying, "You also wanted to kill me before, didn''t you?"


    "Er..." Huang Xiaoyong looked embarrassed. That was to say, he was the same as Xiao Leng.


    ¡°Master, | used to be stupid. | didn¡¯t know you were so powerful."


    "You can kill me if | am not powerful?¡± Samuel said in reply.


    Seeing that Huang Xiaoyong didn¡¯t know what to say, Samuel patted his shoulder and said, "You don''t have to kill people unless


    there is no other way. Even if you are very powerful and invincible in the world, you should respect every life."


    ¡°What if we are forced into a dead end?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel''s eyes were cold. He said, "Death is their best choice."


    If people in the world don''t provoke me, the world will be peaceful.


    If people in the world provoke me, | will kill everyone in the world.


    This was Samuel''s way of doing things. He did not take the initiative to stir up trouble, but he would never be afraid of it.


    At this time, the shopkeeper sent the girl to the boat.


    The girl lowered her head shyly and did not even dare to look at Samuel.


    Huang Xiaoyong smiled obscenely and said, "Master, I''ll go to the shore and leave you some space."


    Samuel red at Huang Xiaoyong. He did not do that shameless thing to buy this woman. He just felt pity for her for a moment.


    "Little girl, where is your home?" Samuel asked the girl.


    The girl shook her head, not knowing if she was too shy to speak, or afraid.


    ¡°Don''t be afraid. | won¡¯t hurt you, and I can take you home," Samuel said.


    When she heard the word " home", the girl''s whole body trembled. It was obvious that she was afraid, which made Samuel a little


    confused.


    In his opinion, it was a happy thing to go home. Even now, he was looking forward to going home all the time. Why was she


    afraid?


    At this time, Huang Xiaoyong exined to Samuel, "Master, a girl like her should have been sold by her family. Going home is a


    nightmare for her."


    "Then what should we do?" Samuel looked like he had a headache. He thought that she would be satisfied if he helped her solve


    this problem and sent her home. Unexpectedly, she was unwilling to go home. It became Samuel''s problem.


    "Miss, how old are you?" Huang Xiaoyong asked her.


    "46," the girl said in a soft voice.


    ¡°Master, she is at the prime of her life.


    Since you have already bought her, you can take her with you to serve you. If you teach her well, a beauty like her will make you


    reluctant to get out of bed in the future," Huang Xiaoyong said with a smirk.


    16!


    To Samuel, she was just an adolescent. It was impossible for such a shameless idea to ur in his mind.


    After ring at Huang Xiaoyong, he said to the girl, "Well, I''ll give you some money. You can go anywhere you want. What do


    you think?"


    When the girl heard this, she immediately knelt down in front Samuel.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel looked flustered and wanted to help her up.


    "Please don''t abandon me, Childe. If you don''t want me, | will go back to this kind of ce. Childe, please give me a chance.


    Wan''er will definitely take good care of you and learn to serve you."


    Samuel had a headache. He didn''t


    expect that his pity would bri i


    such a bi trouble nehee nothing to


    Tanabe now. If he had a little girl


    by his side, wouldn''t he make trouble


    for himself? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    And if Jiang Yingying saw it in the future, she would misunderstand, wouldn''t she?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Master, her fate is in your hands


    now. If you really don''t want her, her


    fate may be very mse} le. An@ift |


    y! leave ter intend oling City, I''m


    afraid that Xiao Leng will not let her


    go. After all, the conflict between us


    and Xiao Leng was caused by her,"


    Huang Xiaoyong reminded Samuel.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    These words jolted Samuel back to


    his senses. Given Xiao Leng''s


    character, he woul jnitel Zot let


    hes ofhifhctolntrout that she was


    still at the Rouge River. This arrogant


    second generation of officials doing


    things did not make sense at all.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Get up first," Samuel said to her.


    Wan''er stood up, waiting for Samuel''s reply.


    "What¡¯s your name?" Samuel asked.


    "Bailing Wan''er."


    Surnamed Bailing?


    The surname didn¡¯t exist on earth. Samuel just thought it was interesting, but Huang Xiaoyong''s expression changed very


    obviously.


    He couldn''t wait to ask Wan''er, "Where did your namee from? Did you take it by yourself, or does it have something to do


    with your family background?"

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    Samuel slightly frowned. Looking at Huang Xiaoyong''s concern for this surname, it seemed that Bailing had some special


    meaning.


    Although Bailing Wan¡¯er answered Huang Xiaoyong''s question, she looked at Samuel.


    "Wan¡¯er was born with the surname


    Bailing, but | have never told anyone my real name,¡± Bailing Wan¡¯er said.


    Huang Xiaoyong obviously showed a trace of undisguised horror. Samuel did not ask the reason for his surprise. Instead, he


    asked Bailing, "Since you have not told anyone else, why did you tell me?"


    "That''s because Wan¡¯er thinks that Young Master is a good person.¡± Bailing said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly.


    He was a good person.


    It didn''t sound like a good idea. If it were on Earth, it meant something else.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, find an inn to rest," Samuel said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded and let the boatman directly ashore. The three of them went ashore together.


    At this time, in the Xiao Family, in addition to Xiao Leng and his father, there was a mighty middle-aged man standing beside


    them. He was the current Governor of the Xiaoling City and also Xiao Zhan''s younger brother.


    "Dad, Second Uncle, are we just going to let go of this matter?" For Xiao Leng, who had never suffered any setback, kneeling


    down to Huang Xiaoyong was a great shame in his life. He could not ept this reality bing a foregone conclusion. In his


    heart, only revenge could relieve the hatred in his heart.


    Xiao Dou nced at Xiao Leng helplessly. Normally, no matter what mistakes Xiao Leng made, he, as his uncle, would always


    help him. After all, he was the City Lord of the Xiaoling City. He had the ability to hide most of the things that happened.


    However, the incident this time was different. It involved the Seven Star Beast Trainer of the Royal Court. Moreover, Huang


    Xiaoyong''s identity was not needed to be investigated at all. After all, the people of the Royal Court had been to Dragon Cloud


    City recently. From this point, they could confirm Huang Xiaoyong''s identity.


    The Xiao family could control the world in the Xiaoling City, but it was rted to the Royal Court. This was definitely not


    something that the Xiao family could do.


    "Xiao Dou, what do you think we should do? " Xiao Zhan asked Xiao Dou.


    "In order to prevent Huang Xiaoyong from making things difficult for the Xiao family with any excuses, we still need to apologize


    to him," Xiao Zhan said.


    "What!" Xiao Leng''s face was full of anger. He had already knelt down to Huang Xiaoyong in public. Why should he apologize to


    Huang Xiaoyong?


    This was something that Xiao Leng could not ept. He had already given up his dignity once. How could something like this


    happen a second time?


    "Second Uncle, are you crazy? Why do you want me to apologize to him? Don''t you know that | have already knelt to him?" Xiao


    Leng said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Xiao Leng, | know that you are very unconvinced in your heart. However, you should know this Huang Xiaoyong''s identity. He is


    not merely a simple person from the Royal Court. He possesses the status of a Seven Star Beast Trainer. Even if he were to


    enter the Royal Court, he would still have a certain status. A person like him is definitely not someone that our Xiao n can


    offend.¡± Xiao Dou said. He was not a person who would easily bow his head. When he had a conflict with other cities, Xiao Dou


    was also extremely strong. However, he had no choice but to bow his head this time around. The Royal Court was a supreme


    being. No city would be able to shake the status of the Royal Court.


    "Xiao Leng, do you think that the Xiao n can oppose him?" Xiao Zhan asked.


    Xiao Leng''s eyes were full of killing intent. He said, "If we kill him, will the Royal Court really dare to destroy the Xiao family? If


    the Xiao family is gone, who else can lead the Xiaoling City? The Xiaoling City pays tribute to the Royal Court every year. Does


    the Royal Court dare to ignore the Xiao family?"


    Pa!


    As soon as Xiao Leng finished speaking, Xiao Zhan gave him a resounding p in the face.


    The reason why Xiao Zhan asked such a question was that he wanted to see how ignorant Xiao Leng was. Even though he


    knew that Huang Xiaoyong was from the Royal Court, he still wanted to take revenge.


    Xiao Zhan was extremely disappointed by Xiao Leng''s words. This spoiled son of his had an exaggerated opinion of his own


    abilities, thinking that the Royal Court wouldn¡¯t dare to ignore the Xiao n.


    "Xiao Leng, | didn¡¯t expect you to be so arrogant." Xiao Zhan said coldly.


    Xiao Leng touched his stinging face. He had been a treasure of the Xiao family since he was a child and had never been beaten!


    "Father, the Xiao Family has existed for so many years. Isn''t it worthy of the Royal Court''s fear?" Xiao Leng said defiantly.


    At this time, Xiao Dou patted Xiao Leng on the shoulder and said, "No family, as long as they are in the Royal Court, is qualified


    to oppose the Royal Court. As long as the Royal Court is willing, he can support a family stronger than the Xiao family to rule the


    Xiaoling City at any time. For the Royal


    Court, the Xiao family is like an ant."


    "Back then, the Bailing n was


    extremely powerful, but in the end,


    their entire n was deptroyedc From


    t s point obvieWANS-endugh to


    prove that the majesty of the Royal


    Court is not to be challenged. My


    Xiao n is nothing." Xiao Zhan said


    with a self-deprecating smile. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At the mention of the Bailing Family, a trace of fear shed across Xiao Dou''s face, while Xiao Leng appeared to be in a daze.


    Obviously, Xiao Dou knew the stakes involved, but Xiao Leng knew nothing about it.


    "Is the Bailing n very powerful? Why haven''t | heard of it before?" Xiao Leng coldly asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "This happened when we were


    young. Back then, the Bailing n


    was reputed to be the number one


    n under the Royal Court. They


    ruled over countless cities.


    people ev pthoygnt nchorg


    aK Ould overthrow the rule of the


    Royal Court and establish a new


    dynasty. However,ter on, the


    Bailing n bled like a river of


    chickens and dogs. This was a


    warning from the Royal Court to the


    world. It was telling everyone that no


    one could go against the Royal


    Court." Xiao Zhan¡¯s eyes shed with


    fear. He couldn''t imagine what would


    happen if the Xiao n angered the


    Royal Court. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even the Bailing Family can''t resist the Royal Court. Isn''t the Xiao Family a joke?


    Xiao Leng didn''t experience the


    events of the past, so he couldn''t


    understand the fear of those wh


    knew about this, patier| Howeve,


    there @as\ine thing that he


    understood. Xiao Zhan and Xiao Dou


    would definitely not go against the


    Royal Court. Moreover, if they were to


    go against the Royal Court, they


    would only end up dead. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Xiao Leng was domineering, but that did not mean that he had no IQ. He knew very well that only with some basic conditions


    could he continue to live the young master''s life.


    "Father, Second Uncle, if you ask me to apologize to Huang Xiaoyong, | will do as you say," Xiao Leng said coldly.


    "| know that you are very unwilling, but on this matter, you have no choice but to swallow your anger. Unless one day, you are


    also qualified to enter the Royal Court and challenge Huang Xiaoyong. At that time, it will be the time for you to take revenge."


    Xiao Zhan said.


    Xiao Leng nodded heavily and said," Father, | will definitely avenge myself. Entering the Royal Court will be my


    lifelong pursuit."

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    "You''re not joking with me, right? Was the Bailing n that powerful in the past?"


    In the inn, after listening to Huang Xiaoyong''s story about the Bailing family, Samuel said with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Master, how could | joke with you?


    Although this matter has been forgotten by many people, | remember it very clearly. This is also the reason why my father often


    told me to keep a low profile," Huang Xiaoyong said. This was the story that Huang Houyi told him when he was a child. From


    then on, Huang Houyi would often use this story as a reminder to him that he should not be too arrogant.


    Otherwise, he would end up dead.


    "Since you said that the Bailing n had already been exterminated, then why would there still be Bailing Wan''er?


    Perhaps she''s not even someone from the Bailing n?" Samuel guessed.


    "| don''t know that, but the Royal Court only informed the world of the Bailing Family''s genocide. The Royal Court did do a lot of


    killing, but it is not impossible for such a big family to escape." Huang Xiaoyong said. In fact, the appearance of the Bailing


    family''s orphan did not surprise Huang Xiaoyong, and he did not even doubt the identity of Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    Just like what he had said, the Bailing Family was very big. Even if the Royal Court wanted to kill all of them, it would also be a


    difficult matter. As long as there were people who managed to escape from hiding their identities, even if the Royal Court would


    not be able to find them out. "If she was really a member of the Bailing Family and was willing to tell me her true identity, then her


    trust in me would be quite high," Samuel said. Back then when their whole family was exterminated, the two words ¡®Bailing¡¯ might


    have be taboo in the Royal Court. If she were to reveal her identity, she would have to take a great risk. Once Samuel


    reported it to the Royal Court, there would be no way for her to survive.


    ¡°Master, I''m also very confused. Why does she believe you so much? She simply thinks that you are a good person. | think that


    this reason is too far-fetched," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "It seems that | have to ask her about it.¡± Samuel stood up and walked out of Huang Xiaoyong''s room.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er lived next door. After knocking on the door, Bailing Wan''er quickly opened it.


    Samuel took a look at Bailing Wan¡¯er. After knowing her identity and background, he no longer regarded her as an ordinary


    person. He even felt that she must have a purpose to tell him her real identity.


    "Do you know what it means to have the same surname as Bailing?" After closing the door, Samuel asked Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er smiled and said. "You should already know who | am. That''s right; | am from the Bailing Family."


    "Since you''re a member of the Bailing Family, don¡¯t you know how dangerous it would be to reveal your identity? You simply think


    that I''m a good person, that''s why you told me about it. | don''t really believe you," Samuel said.


    "| want to take you as my teacher." Bailing said.


    ¡°Apprentice?¡± Samuel looked at Bailing Wan''er in astonishment. Although he did not have time to think about the purpose of


    Bailing Wan¡¯er, her idea of Apprentice n was still beyond Samuel¡¯s expectation.


    "He is Huang Xiaoyong. | know about his matter. He broke through two realms in a row and subdued the Seven-star Winged


    Tiger with the strength of the Four-Light Realm. This is definitely not something that he can do. Since he calls you master, then


    this is all your credit," Bailing Wan''er said.


    Samuel took a deep breath. This girl was really not simple. In the Rouge River, she had shown the attitude of a weak person to


    the fullest. It was also because of this that Samuel felt pity for her. But in fact, this was not the case. Bailing Wan¡¯er was not the


    delicate girl that Samuel had imagined.


    ¡°Your frankness wants to exchange for the identity of the disciple. Why? Do you think that you can take revenge as long as you


    be stronger? When the Bailing n was at its peak, they were no match for the Royal Court. How could you do it alone?"


    Samuel asked.


    "With my own strength, it is absolutely impossible for me to seed in my revenge. | want to be stronger and only want to


    join the Royal Court. | want to appear within the Royal Court. Only in this way will | have the opportunity to destroy the Royal


    Court," said Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    This was a scheming woman. Samuel could see from her determined expression that once this woman had the ability, she would


    definitely be a terrifying character. "If you hadn¡¯t met me, you would have be Xiao Leng¡¯s person tonight. What will you do?"


    Samuel asked.


    "Wait for an opportunity. As long as | am able to take revenge, | will be able to endure anything, even if it is an insult to my body,"


    said Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    Samuel took a deep breath. Was this something a sixteen-year-old girl could say?


    On earth, a 16-year-old girl was probably still immersed in her first love and still at an ignorant age.


    But when he was amazed, he seemed to have forgotten himself from that year. When Samuel was in the Hannigan family¡¯s yard,


    he was younger than Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    From a certain point of view, these two people were very simr. They could tolerate things that ordinary people could not for


    their purpose.


    "What will you do if | don''t ept you as my disciple?" Samuel continued to ask.


    "| can be your woman. | have seen many men fear their wives. When you are afraid of me, you will naturally teach me."


    Said Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    Samuel couldn''t help but giggle.


    Before this, he felt that Bailing was \


    herpinha Yen She didn''t


    Sabie e she should be at her age at


    all. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    However, when she said these words, she still couldn¡¯t hide her innocence at her age.


    ¡°What are youughing at?" Bailing Wan¡¯er looked at Samuel in confusion. She did not feel that she had said something wrong.


    Samuel waved his hand helplessly and said, "That''s a good idea, but unfortunately, | already have a wife." "So?" Bailing asked in


    confusion.


    "| already have a wife," Samuel said. ¡°Don''t you understand?"


    ¡°What should | understand?" ae


    Wan er''s confused om


    especi cute (Qn 0p: Pinar Sal


    TORO eo ery appearance


    also gave off a special seductive


    feeling. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel almost forgot that this was


    not the earth. In Xuanyuan World,


    was very normal for x Faseefo. mal!


    tie wyinescant four concubines. So


    it was simply impossible for him to


    tell Bailing Wan¡¯er his position with


    the monogamy system on earth.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What | mean is that you will not be my wife," Samuel said.


    ¡°Am | not beautiful enough?" Bailing Wan¡¯er said with some disappointment.


    "No, it''s just that I''m not interested in any other woman except for my wife," Samuel said.


    ¡°Are you afraid of your wife? | guessed right." Balling er''s face suddenly revealed acent smile.

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    Samuel was speechless.


    Looking at Bailing Wan''er''s proud smile, Samuel knew that it was useless to exin it to her. She was too pale to understand


    Samuel''s feelings.


    When it came to revenge, Bailing Wan''er seemed to be very mature. However, when it came to other things, she was still a


    young girl who was not mature enough.


    "Go to bed early." Samuel stood up as he spoke.


    However, Bailing Wan''er, suddenly stood in front of Samuel and stretched out her hand to stop him, not allowing him to go.


    "What are you doing?¡± Samuel asked in confusion.


    "Take me as your disciple, or take me as your wife," said Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°Are you forcing me to make a choice?" Samuel asked faintly.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er did not speak, but her expressions were very firm.


    For her, it was a very rare opportunity to meet an expert like Samuel. She did not want to miss it. Once she missed it, she was


    not sure if she could meet such an opportunity again.


    "Do you believe that | will send you to Xiao Leng tomorrow? | think he should be very willing," Samuel said.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er''s expressions changed and she said, "Then | can also expose your identity and let everyone know that you are


    Huang Xiaoyong''s master." "This little girl is a bit difficult to deal with. | didn''t expect that she would threaten me with this thing."


    "lL can still kill you. That way, | won''t have to worry anymore," Samuel said.


    "You pitied me, that''s why you bought me. Why would you kill me?" Bailing said, raising her eyebrows.


    Samuel would not kill Bailing Wan er. He was not a cruel man. Unless there was no other way, he would not kill people easily.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er''s words seized Samuel''s weakness.


    "Give me some time to think about it.


    Taking you in as a disciple is equivalent to going against the Royal Court. This is not a small matter," Samuel said.


    ¡°If it was someone else, they would definitely bring me to the Royal Court to im credit. However, you didn''t. | know that you''re


    not an ordinary person. You might even be of the same kind as me.


    Furthermore, you''re afraid of your wife and it''s impossible for me to be your wife. Thus, you don''t have to think about it,


    because in the end, you''ll still ept me as your disciple." Bailing Wan er said.


    Samuel frowned and looked at Bailing Wan''er. This woman¡¯s IQ seemed to be erratic, sometimes high and sometimes low. No


    one could see through her at all.


    Her words hit the nail on the head. Even Samuel felt that he had no other choice but to ept her as his disciple.


    "Go to bed early." Samuel pushed Bailing Wan''er away and left the room.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er was not disappointed. Instead, she revealed a mischievous smile. Her character was repeatedly repeated, as if


    she had a double personality.


    As soon as Samuel walked out of the door, Samuel met Huang Xiaoyong, who could not wait any longer.


    This guy had not slept yet. It was obvious that he wanted to know the contents of the conversation between him and Bailing


    Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°Master, what''s going on? Did you find out anything?" Huang Xiaoyong asked curiously.


    "Go back to sleep," Samuel scolded. Even if he couldn''t threaten Bailing Wan¡¯er, how could he not deal with Huang Xiaoyong?


    Moreover, Huang Xiaoyong didn''t dare to be as presumptuous as Bailing Wan er. He immediately went back to his room and


    didn¡¯t even dare to say a word.


    Samuely on the bed, tossing and turning restlessly. To some extent, the appearance of Bailing Wan''er was a problem. Samuel


    might not care about this matter, but he knew that he might be the only hope of Bailing Wan¡¯er. In the Royal Court of the


    Xuanyuan World, no one would dare to ept her as a disciple after knowing her identity.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    This reminded Samuel of himself back then. At that time, although he did not need help, he was in urgent need of an assistant. If


    Leroy had not appeared, Samuel''s conspiracy would not have been so smooth.


    One had to say, there was a shadow of Samuel on the current Bailing Wan¡¯er. This caused a great curiosity to rise within


    Samuel''s heart.


    If Bailing Wan''er were given a chance, could she really have the ability to take revenge?


    If she could turn the Royal Court upside down, it would be a good thing for Samuel. After all, the purpose ofing to the


    Xuanyuan World was to stop this ce from invading the earth.


    If they could have civil strife or even have a big fight, the invasion would naturally be solved.


    Early the next morning.


    The three people of the Xiao Family appeared at the entrance of the inn. They were the top figures in the Xiaoling City, so their


    appearance immediately made the inn owner tremble with fear. Standing in front of the three people, he did not even dare to


    breathe heavily.


    "City Lord, is there anything | can do for you?" The boss asked Xiao Dou in fear.


    "You don''t have to be afraid; I''m just waiting for someone." Xiao Don said.


    The boss secretly wiped his cold sweat. It was worth waiting for the three members of the Xiao family. What kind of role was


    that? He didn''t know that there was such a big shot in the store.


    After a while, Huang Xiaoyong finally


    appeared. When he saw the three


    people of the Xiao Family, hewalkedi


    icky #9 Fe oR USamuel quietly.


    Inthis way, he would not let the three


    people of the Xiao Family guess


    Samuel''s identity and would only


    treat him as a servant apanying


    him on a trip. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Did youe to make trouble for me again early in the morning?" Huang Xiaoyong walked to the front of the three people and


    said in a calm tone.


    ¡°Young Master Huang, I''m Xiao Dou, the City Lord of the Xiaoling City," Xiao Dou introduced himself and continued, "My nephew


    offended you by ident. | just heard about this, so | brought him here to apologize to you."


    Yesterday, Xiao Leng had already knelt down and apologized. It was unexpected that Xiao Dou would actually personallye


    forward. This caused Huang


    Xiaoyong to involuntarily feel pleased in his heart. It seemed that his current status was indeed sufficient to cause others to be


    afraid. Even Xiao Dou hade forward because of this matter.


    "I''ve already forgotten what happened yesterday. You don''t have to be so polite, Governor Xiao. |, Huang Xiaoyong, don''t care


    about such trivial things," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Xiao Dou lightly smiled and said: "Young Master Huang, you have been too overbearing and generous. If Young Master Huang


    does not mind, please give my Xiao n a chance to apologize to you in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion."


    "Governor Xiao, are you treating me to a drink? But this reason is too far-fetched. There can¡¯t be anything else that | can help


    with, can there?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Asking someone to apologize for the


    second time, perhaps the Xiao family


    was still worried th ha womdtiee


    Hag Leng\ge, ute was alittle


    superfluous to invite people to visit


    them. So in Huang Xiaoyong''s view,


    Xiao Dou must have other things to


    ask from him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young Master Huang is really smart. | do indeed have something to request of you. | wonder if Young Master Huang has ever


    heard of my Xiaoling City''s Wind Spirit Stage?" Xiao Zhan asked.


    "The Wind Spirit Stage?" Huang


    Xiaoyong frowned slightly. He had


    heard of it. The Wind Spirit Stage in


    the Xiaoling City was agtuaO1\\


    tforgn There Wee champions


    every year for 365 days, and they


    were ready to ept challenges


    from all sides. The Wind Spirit Stage


    was equivalent to the strongest


    territory in the Xiaoling City. However,


    he suddenly mentioned it to him, so


    Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t figure out


    the reason. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    "City Lord Xiao, if you have anything to say, just say it. There is no need to beat around the bush with me." Huang Xiaoyong did


    not bother to guess what Xiao Dou wanted to do and directly asked.


    "Young Master Huang, in the past six months, the Wind Spirit tform has been dominated by a cruel person. Anyone who


    challenges him will all die in the arena. Therefore, | hope that Young Master Huang can step forward and help me deal with this


    person," Xiao Dou said.


    "City Lord Xiao, isn¡¯t the Wind Spirit Stage a ce where the strong be king?


    Since he can deal with all the challengers, it means that he is very powerful. Why is City Lord Xiao hostile to him?" Huang


    Xiaoyong asked in confusion.


    ¡°Young Master Huang, there are things you do not know. The Wind Spirit Stage, as the secondndmark in the entire city of the


    Xiaoling City, used to be a bustling ce and attracted many people to attack it. However, ever since he became the champion,


    there were fewer and fewer people who dared to challenge it. If this continues, I''m afraid that the Wind Spirit Stage would lose its


    original value." Xiao Dou did not conceal his true intentions.


    In the past, Wind Spirit Stage was a ce for many people toe to the Xiaoling City, and it was also a ce that many people


    wanted to challenge. But now, there were few people who were willing to wait and see. This caused the loss of people, and it


    was a blow to the prosperity of the Xiaoling City. That was why Xiao Dou had asked Huang Xiaoyong to solve this problem.


    The logic behind this was simple. It was a very lively ce, yet no one was interested in it. As the City Lord of the Xiaoling City,


    Xiao Dou had to find a way to change the current situation.


    "So, you want him dead because he is too powerful?" Huang Xiaoyong asked with a smile.


    "The arena is created for the strong. Only the strong have the right to be the champion. However, the Wind Spirit Stage is


    different. As a poprndmark of the Xiaoling City, it does not allow absolute experts toe out." Xiao Dou said.


    Huang Xiaoyong understood Xiao Zhan¡¯s meaning. The Wind Spirit Stage wasn''t just the Wind Spirit Stage. The industry nearby


    was Xiao Dou''s top priority. A strong person that no one could challenge would naturally affect the property nearby due to his


    cruel methods. This was something that Xiao Dou didn''t want to see.


    However, as the City Lord, Xiao Dou couldn''t find anyone to deal with that arena master. Presumably, his strength must be very


    strong. Although Huang Xiaoyong was a Seven Star Beast Beast Trainer, he was only at the Four Lamp Realm in essence. He


    didn¡¯t think that Four Lamp Realm could handle that arena master.


    "City Lord Xiao, you think too highly of me. I¡¯m only at the Four-Lamp Realm. If you can''t even deal with someone you can''t, I''ll


    be courting death if | go," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "The Wind Spirit Stage is an arena without any limitations, so your Seven Star Exotic Beast is strong enough to tear him to


    pieces," Xiao Dou said with a smile. If he wasn''t confident, he wouldn''t have deliberatelye to meet Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong did not dare to agree to this matter on his own. Although he still cared about this meaningless reputation and


    wanted his name to be remembered by the people in the Xiaoling City, he still had to ask Samuel''s advice.


    In Huang Xiaoyong''s heart, Samuel''s words were absolute imperial edicts. Only if he said he could do it, Huang Xiaoyong would


    have the courage to do it.


    "| will think about this matter carefully. If there is nothing else, City Lord Xiao, you''d better focus on your own business," Huang


    Xiaoyong said.


    Xiao Dou knew that this was an order to chase him away. Hence, he did not say anything more. He politely bid his farewells and


    left.


    The three of them found a corner and sat down. After making sure that there was no one around, Huang Xiaoyong said to


    Samuel, "Master, do | need to promise him?"


    Samuel focused on eating and said faintly," This Xiao Dou has two reasons. He wants to use your hand to solve his problem or


    get rid of you."


    "Get rid of me?" Huang Xiaoyong was stunned and said, "Master, do you mean that Xiao Dou wants to use that arena master to


    kill me?"


    "If you die on the arena, even if the Royal Court investigates you, it will have nothing to do with the Xiao n. You reap what you


    sow if you are not strong enough. If you can kill him, even if you help Xiao Dou solve his trouble, no matter what the result is, it


    will still be a good thing for him. This Xiao Dou is ying around with you." Samuel exined.


    Huang Xiaoyong immediately raised his eyebrows, gnashed his teeth, and said," Master, it seems that | haven''t taught the Xiao


    Family enough lessons. This old man dares to use me as a tool.¡±


    "Do you know why?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Huang Xiaoyong shook his head and said," | don''t know."


    ¡°Because he knows that you are young and proud, and you care about your reputation, so he''s sure that you''ll agree," Samuel


    said. ording to Huang Xiaoyong''s character, if it weren''t for him, Huang Xiaoyong would have agreed without hesitation.


    The strong man had been defending the arena for half a year, and his means were fierce. Huang Xiaoyong would definitely be


    able to make a name for himself in this matter. For people who liked to be famous, the temptation was very great. Xiao Dou


    probably knew this, so he thought that Huang Xiaoyong would definitelye forward.


    However, Xiao Dou couldn''t imagine that the servant in his eyes was actually Huang Xiaoyong''s master. Before Huang Xiaoyong


    made any decision, he would discuss it with Samuel.


    ¡°Master, why does he think | care about my reputation?" Huang Xiaoyong curled his lip and said.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re the son of the Governor of


    Dragon Cloud City. How can hen


    know your ch eter zal aftetthe


    Deastatinti tt must have


    investigated you. I''m afraid he knows


    your character very well,¡± Samuel


    said with a smile. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Huang Xiaoyong wrinkled his nose


    awkwardly. He was not very willing to


    admit these words, but . charabter


    5 incepta NO tra iked to


    show off. With strength, he would


    never hide it. It would be better if he


    could do something shocking to the


    world and let everyone know his


    name. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, what should | do now?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "Promise him, but you cannot use Exotic beasts to fight." Samuel said.


    "Can''t use Exotic Beasts?" Huang Xiaoyong looked at Samuel in astonishment. With his Four-Lamp Realm strength, he would


    die if he didn''t use Exotic Beasts.


    "Combat can help you improve your


    cultivation faster, especially when


    you are facing a deathsggimenns''s


    ths maosttaftecti''e Way to improve


    your strength. Maybe this time it will


    be your opportunity to break through


    the Four-Lamp Realm,¡± Samuel said.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s eyebrows were twitching. Breaking through the Four-Lamp Realm!


    He had already broken through two realms before. In Huang Xiaoyong''s view, even with Samuel''s guidance, it would take him


    two or three years to break through. He did not expect Samuel to say this at this time.


    This meant that he was very likely to reach the Five-Lamp Realm very soon. This made Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s heart beat faster and


    he couldn''t help but feel excited.


    ¡°Master, is... is it really possible for me to break through the realm now?" Huang Xiaoyong asked in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    Samuel nodded. He knew the effect of the red fruit better than anyone else. It could not be just a breakthrough for Huang


    Xiaoyong. Even the promotion of Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian in Tiangi Realm was not limited to this. Therefore, Huang


    Xiaoyong wanted to break through the realm, but hecked some opportunities.


    For Huang Xiaoyong, who believed in Samuel, there was no doubt about him.


    This made Huang Xiaoyong even more excited.


    If he could really break through the realm and reach the Five-Lamp Realm in such a short time, this would shock the entire


    Dragon Cloud City again!


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    Xiao Zhan and Xiao Leng were very clear about the purpose of Xiao Dou''s letting Huang Xiaoyong attack the arena. But in Xiao


    Leng¡¯s view, Huang Xiaoyong could not ept this matter at all. Xiao Dou was obviously making use of him, unless Huang


    Xiaoyong was really a fool.


    "Second Uncle, do you think that Huang Xiaoyong would agree?" Xiao Leng asked curiously.


    "It is not possible. He will definitely agree." Xiao Dou¡¯s face was filled with confidence as he smiled and replied.


    Xiao Leng looked at Xiao Zhan in confusion. He didn''t understand where Xiao Dou¡¯s confidence came from.


    Xiao Zhan asked: "If you want to make use of Huang Xiaoyong, there is no way he wouldn''t be able to sense this." "Even if he


    knew, even if | clearly told him, he would still agree." Xiao Dou said.


    Xiao Zhan couldn''t understand what was going on. Why was he so sure that Huang Xiaoyong would agree?


    "Why?" Xiao Zhan asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Because | understand him. This person likes to show off in Dragon Cloud City. The current Dragon Cloud City can no longer


    satisfy him. Now that there is an opportunity to stand out in the Xiaoling City, how could he give it up? This kind of young man''s


    enthusiasm doesn''t even bother to consider whether | am making use of him." Xiao Dou exined.


    ¡°But won''t he think about his own safety?" Xiao Leng asked in confusion.


    "If you be a Seven Star Beast Trainer, would you be arrogant?¡± Xiao Zhan asked.


    This question made Xiao Leng stunned for a while.


    A Seven Star Beast Trainer was a realm that ordinary people couldn''t reach.


    Increasing and arrogance was very likely to happen to him.


    "Second Uncle, if he wins, wouldn''t that make him even more arrogant?" Xiao Leng said.


    "Win?" Xiao Dou suddenlyughed to the sky and said, "How can he win? Do you know what realm that person is in?"


    Xiao Leng shook his head. When the man first became the champion, although there were many people attacking the arena, no


    one could force out his real strength.


    Because of his fierce means, there were fewer and fewer challengerster. So far, his real strength had never burst out, so no


    one knew his realm at all.


    "I''m afraid that he is the strongest of the Seven Lamp Realms in this world. He is only a hair''s breadth away from Eight Lamp


    Realm." Xiao Dou said.


    The strongest Seven-Lamp realm!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Xiao Zhan''s and Xiao Leng''s expressions changed. No wonder no one could defeat him. He was a Seven Lamp Realm Expert


    and was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from breaking the realm!


    Xiao Zhan took a deep breath and asked:" Why would such an expert appear in the Xiaoling City?"


    Xiao Dou shook his head. He had investigated this matter but found nothing, so he could only rely on his own guesses to guess


    his motive.


    "In my opinion, he is looking for a way to break the realm. The most direct way is to constantly fight. As for why he chose the


    Xiaoling City, | have yet toe up with an answer." Xiao Dou said.


    "Second Uncle, ording to what you said, will Huang Xiaoyong be dead?" A cold smile suddenly shed across Xiao Leng¡¯s


    face. This was his chance to take revenge. Only when Huang Xiaoyong was dead could he feel happy.


    "Ai." Xiao Dou suddenly sighed. He originally didn''t want to go against the Royal Court and didn¡¯t want to cause too much trouble


    for Huang Xiaoyong.


    However, Xiao Leng was the only younger generation member in the Xiao n. He didn''t have a son and treated Xiao Leng like


    his own son. He really didn''t want to see Xiao Leng being bullied, so he forced himself to help Xiao Leng take revenge.


    "Xiao Leng, this time around, Second Uncle will be taking a great risk to help you." Xiao Dou said.


    Xiao Leng said gratefully, "Second Uncle, | will definitely show you my filial piety in the future."


    "What kind of risk will there be?" Xiao


    Zhan asked.


    "There may be some trouble if the Royal Court investigates, but this matter has nothing to do with the City Lord''s Mansion. After


    all, the battle is his own choice, and the Royal Court should not me it on the City Lord''s Mansion. Don''t worry."


    The next day, the Wind Spirit Stage became lively again. No one fought for a long time. The Wind Spirit Stage, which was


    already in low spirits, suddenly became very lively again. There were so many people that it was almost crowded.


    When Huang Xiaoyong appeared, the


    crowd became even more excited.


    Because they all knew that t


    person w owag@nagking this time


    Was Ht ng Xiaoyong, who had the


    identity of a Seven-Star Beast


    Trainer. Therefore, in the eyes of


    those onlookers, this battle in the


    arena must be particrly wonderful.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why is he alone?" The appearance of Huang Xiaoyong surprised Xiao Dou. The servant who was following him at all times


    didn''t show up.


    "ording to the spies, only Huang


    Xiaoyong left the inn. It is estimated


    that his servant and th wongaa hie |


    U bt argavathXind Op in bed." Xiao


    Leng smiled shamelessly. In his


    mind, there was only dirty thought.


    This was probably a dirty idea that


    people like him would have. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Many people in Dragon Cloud City


    say that Huang Xiaoyong is a


    simple-minded person. Fromtpey 1


    looks of bg tossed the


    che. A is actually able to be yed


    around with by a servant." Xiao Dou


    laughed coldly. This kind of person


    was actually able to be a Seven


    Star Beast Trainer. It was really


    laughable. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At this time, Huang Xiaoyong went straight to the arena.


    He knew that it was not that Samuel had note, but that he was hiding somewhere nearby. Only when he was in danger


    would Samuele to his rescue. This was something that Samuel had instructed him to do before he left the inn.


    Samuel''s request was very simple. He wanted Huang Xiaoyong to try his best and use all his strength without considering the


    consequences. If it was really a life-or-death situation, Samuel would save him.


    Aman with disheveled hair and a dirty face sat on the arena. His hair was messy and greasy, like a pile of weeds. If one got


    close to him, one could smell a strong stench. It was unknown how long it had been since he had taken a bath.


    With a stir of his mind, a white figure descended from the sky.


    The giant Winged Tigernded beside Huang Xiaoyong and behaved obediently and meekly.


    The appearance of the Seven Star Exotic Beast caused the crowd to sigh with emotion. Most of them had heard about the


    incident at the Rouge River, but none of them had the chance to witness it with their own eyes. The visual impact of seeing a true


    Seven Star Exotic Beast was


    extremely strong.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    "You are in the Four-Lamp Realm, but you have a seven-star beast. How did you do that?" The man on the arena finally opened


    his eyes. Obviously, it was because Huang Xiaoyong gave him a different surprise.


    "I''m here to fight, so there''s no need to talk so much nonsense, right?" Huang Xiaoyong said lightly.


    The man stared at the Seven-Star beast and didn''t even look at Huang Xiaoyong. It was obvious that he didn''t take Huang


    Xiaoyong seriously.


    "Do you know that the Beast Trainer and the Exotic beast''s lives are linked? Even if you die, it will still die. What a pity." That


    person said.


    Huang Xiaoyong frowned. This beggar-like guy was really arrogant. He had determined his life and death.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong still knew himself well. He knew that his strength was no match for this guy. If it weren''t for the secret


    protection of Samuel, he wouldn''t even have the courage to go to the arena.


    "We haven''t fought yet; do you think I''m going to die? Don''t you think you are too arrogant?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    The man smiled and seemed to think that Huang Xiaoyong''s words were a joke. He said, "From the moment you went to the


    arena, you were doomed. As for it, it will only add a little trouble to me."


    "Don''t get me wrong. | don''t intend to let the beast fight," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    The man finally looked straight at Huang Xiaoyong, but his eyes were full of puzzlement.


    If he didn''t allow the exotic beast to fight, would he want to use the ridiculous strength of the Four-Lamp Realm to challenge him?


    Even the three Xiao family members who were watching the fight in the distance were confused.


    "Second Uncle, what does he mean by this? " Xiao Leng asked Xiao Dou.


    Xiao Dou was also puzzled. How could he not allow the exotic beast to fight? Did he still naively think that with his Four Lamp


    Realm strength, he could challenge him?


    At this time, Winged Tiger suddenly let out a long how! towards the sky and shot up into the sky with four legs.


    "This guy, is he crazy?" Xiao Dou said doubtfully. He thought that Huang Xiaoyong was just talking, but he didn¡¯t expect that he


    really didn''t intend to use exotic beast. This was purely a joke.


    ¡°Although Huang Xiaoyong isn''t smart, he shouldn''t be so stupid. What is he doing?" Xiao Zhan was full of doubts.


    No one could exin this question.


    Even the person in the arena did not understand what Huang Xiaoyong intended to do.


    "You''remitting suicide," the man said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    The reason Huang Xiaoyong called out the Winged Tiger but didn¡¯t let it fight was Samuel''s order for him to do so.


    If he was only in the Four-Lamp Realm, the opponent would probably not be willing to waste time but kill him directly. In the case


    of a huge gap in realms, Huang Xiaoyong had no time to exert himself at all, and he would definitely be killed by one move.


    The appearance of Winged Tiger would definitely make his opponent suspicious. He would definitely give Huang Xiaoyong a


    certain opportunity to attack to figure out what Huang Xiaoyong wanted to do.


    During this period, it was Huang


    Xiaoyong s opportunity to attack. As long as he could exert his utmost strength, the purpose of attacking the arena would be


    achieved.


    "Take this." As soon as Huang Xiaoyong finished speaking, he took the initiative to attack. Without any defensive measures, he


    used all his strength on the attack.


    This made the three members of the Xiao family more and more confused. They really didn''t understand what Huang Xiaoyong


    wanted to do. With the help of Winged Tiger, there was still a chance for him to survive, but he would definitely die if he only


    relied on himself.


    "Second Uncle, could it be that he doesn''t know how powerful this person is? Is that why he''s so careless?" Xiao Leng guessed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s continue watching. Perhaps only when we see the end will we know what he wants to do." Xiao Dou took in a deep breath


    and said.


    On the arena, Huang Xiaoyong''s attack seemed fierce, but in fact, he couldn''t really hurt his opponent. He didn''t even have the


    chance to touch his opponent.


    The man did not make a move, because he had too many questions to figure out. He did not want Huang Xiaoyong to die so


    simply.


    At the very least, he had to know why a Seven Star Beast Trainer would challenge him with the strength of a Four-Lamp Realm


    expert. What kind of secrets were hidden behind this kind of act of courting death?


    "Boy, why did you do this? Do you know that you are looking for death?" The man asked Huang Xiaoyong in the process of


    fighting.


    Huang Xiaoyong only cared about attacking. At this time, he didn''t think about anything because he knew Samuel could protect


    him well. Moreover, he knew that only by giving full y to his own limits could he find a way to break through the realm.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll kill you," the man threatened Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong mobilized all the power in his body to make an attack. The word " death" did not make him feel any danger. At


    this time, he only felt that the power in his body was constantly emerging, as if it would never be exhausted. This was a feeling


    Huang Xiaoyong had never had before.


    Of course, in Huang Xiaoyong s life, he had never attacked so unscrupulously, even in the case of facing such a strong enemy!


    The man''s patience was running out little by little, and his expression had obviously be a little impatient.


    "| will give you onest chance. What exactly do you want to do?" That person continued.


    Huang Xiaoyong ignored it. At this time, he couldn''t control himself. The power in his body had be out of control. Even if he


    wanted to stop, he couldn''t do it.


    After feeling Huang Xiaoyong''s state,


    the man frowned and thenughed


    again. He said, ¡®How dare you 026"


    tocpreaethe''tealm. Boy, do you


    know that | can kill you even if you


    seed in breaking the realm? It''s


    meaningless for you to do so." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The man retreated a few steps,


    keeping a distance from Huang


    Xiaoyong. When h sag cpady (at


    this igngtar@ boY''go to hell, he


    suddenly felt that he was locked by a


    strong aura, which seemed to be able


    to kill him at any time! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The man could sense the source of the aura the moment fear appeared in his eyes.


    Among the crowd, there was a person slowly walking toward him. This person''s strength was not only higher than his, but also


    several times stronger!


    How could there be such a powerful person in the small Xiaoling City?


    "Second Uncle, what is he doing?


    Why didn''t he just kill Huang


    Xiaoyong?" Xiao Leng-who yao ''''!


    wajehinar Ween! afar, asked in


    confusion. In his opinion, the man


    had already wanted to kill Huang


    Xiaoyong. Why did he suddenly stop?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Xiao Dou furrowed his brows. He did not understand why that person would be stunned. It was as if the scene hade to a


    standstill.


    "| don''t know, but | have a bad premonition. " For some reason, Xiao Dou was trembling with fear, as if something bad was about


    to happen.


    In the crowd, a man in a white shirt with a mask came out. He walked up to the ring and said to Huang Xiaoyong in a deep


    voice, "Go to the side to have a rest."

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    The appearance of the masked man filled the crowd with doubts, especially the three Xiao family members, who were more


    curious about his identity.


    "This person..." Xiao Dou pondered for a moment before a look of horror appeared in his eyes. He said, "Could he be Huang


    Xiaoyong''s master?"


    Although Huang Xiaoyong had never exposed that he had a master, he had tamed the Seven-Star Beast beyond his level.


    Anyone with a brain could guess that there must be a strong man behind Huang Xiaoyong, so it was not a secret anymore.


    "Second Uncle, is this man very powerful?" Xiao Leng could not help asking.


    Xiao Dou didn''t know if he was strong or not. After all, the masked man hadn''t yet to make a move. However, from the


    performance of the champion, he was certain that the masked man was definitely not simple.


    The champion had obviously wanted to kill Huang Xiaoyong, but after the masked man appeared, he suddenly stopped. There


    was only one exnation, and that was his fear of this masked man.


    "| might have been wrong in this matter." Xiao Dou gritted his teeth and said. He only wanted to use the arena master to kill


    Huang Xiaoyong, but he forgot that in addition to the rtionship between Huang Xiaoyong and the Royal Court, there was a


    strong person behind Huang Xiaoyong that should be feared. And this thought of his was very obvious. If Huang Xiaoyong''s


    master wanted to make trouble for the Xiao family, Xiao Dou didn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    At this time, the masked Samuel came up to the master. Just by locking his breath, the master didn''t dare to move.


    This was the first time Samuel had truly unleashed his full strength to suppress him. In front of him, the Seven-Lamp Realm


    master did not even have the courage to resist.


    "You''re so powerful. Why are you in the Xiaoling City?" Samuel deliberately changed his voice and asked the master.


    "If | want to break through thest three realms, | must take unconventional steps. After | know the Wind Spirit Stage of the


    Xiaoling City, | want to use this ce to help myself break through,¡± the man said honestly, not daring to hide his purpose at all.


    Although they hadn''t fought yet, he already felt that he couldn''t be the opponent of the masked man in front of him. His aura


    suppressed him so that he didn''t even have the desire to fight. This feeling could only be exined.


    The person standing in front of him was an absolute superior in thest three realms. As for what realm he was in, he could not


    feel it.


    ¡°But there won''t be anyone stronger than you in the Xiaoling City. You killed so many people; did it bring you any benefit?"


    Samuel asked.


    The master didn''t say anything.


    Samuel continued, "You want to break the realm, but you are afraid of death. So you can onlyfort yourself with the lives of


    these weak people and live in the illusion


    of bing stronger?"


    This sentence made the man''s face change dramatically. To some extent, his current situation was what Samuel said, but not


    because he was afraid of death, but because he had a special reason that he could not die so easily.


    "You are very strong. | fell into your hands, so | have nothing to say." The master said as if he had resigned himself to his fate.


    Samuel strolled towards the master and was about to teach him a lesson when he said in a low voice, "| can''t go back in the end.


    Maybe this is not a ce worthing to."


    Samuel knit his brows tightly. These words might appear ordinary to the others, but Samuel''s feelings werepletely different


    when he heard them.


    "Where did youe from?" Samuel asked.


    The man nced at Samuel with a smile and said, "Although you are very powerful, you have never seen another world. Do you


    know that there is another world? People like you will never see it."


    In another world.


    There was a sh of excitement on Samuel''s face under the mask.


    Could it be that the person in front of him was someone who had been sent by Tianqi to the Xuanyuan World?


    If that was the case, then he would be one of them. Then wouldn''t Samuel be able to get a deeper understanding of the


    Xuanyuan World through him?


    It was a pity that there were so many people on the arena that Samuel could not discuss this problem with him. He could only


    say, "You can go. | won''t kill you.¡±


    The master looked at Samuel in confusion and asked, "Why?"


    "| don¡¯t have a grudge against you. Why should | kill you? This is my disciple, and | just used you to help him break the realm,¡±


    Samuel said as he looked at Huang Xiaoyong, who was sitting by the side meditating.


    The master had long sensed Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s intention. It was also for this reason that he had a murderous intent toward


    Huang Xiaoyong.


    "He''s very lucky to have such an expert at thest three stages as his teacher." After saying this, the man stepped down from the


    ring and left.


    Such a move made the onlookers very disappointed. They thought there would be a good show, but they didn¡¯t expect that the


    masked man didn''t fight aftering on the stage.


    "No way, it''s over? Why don''t they fight?¡±


    ¡°It seems that the man is no match for the masked man at all, so he doesn''t even dare to fight.¡±


    "This guy, with his face covered, doesn''t dare to show his real face. | don''t know if he is really so powerful, or he is just


    pretending to be mysterious."


    After the man left, Xiao Dou


    immediately went to the side of the


    arena. As the nnerafthe axle!


    thi g,dt wa@inipossible for him to get


    rid of the rtionship between him


    and this matter, so he could only


    choose to face it head-on. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Senior, do you need to clear up the


    arena for your disciple?" Xiao Dou


    asked Samuel. soe, thewayte SW


    ie jegtrong petgen in thest three


    levels was definitely a very old


    person. Hence, it was only right for


    him to call him senior. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "The Xiao family''s ounts. When my disciple wakes up, he will find you," Samuel said faintly.


    These words caused Xiao Dou''s heart to fall into the ice valley. His face instantly turned iparably pale.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Senior, it is indeed my fault to scheme against your disciple. When he wakes up, | will use any method to make up for it." Xiao


    Dou said.


    At this time, Xiao Leng and his father also walked to the side of the arena with fear. Xiao Leng, who had always been arrogant


    and domineering, did not even have the courage to look at Samuel in the eye at this time.


    In the Xiaoling City, the Xiao Family


    dominated. But Xiao Leng knew


    well that if this eroeihSroit of im


    waytteal toe him, he would have no


    chance to survive. So he did not dare


    to show his arrogant side in front


    Samuel. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After half a day, Huang Xiaoyong finally opened his eyes. At this time, his momentum was obviously stronger than before.


    Obviously, he had broken through the realm sessfully.


    ¡°Master, I''ve broken the realm. I''ve broken the realm!" Huang Xiaoyong stood up excitedly and said to Samuel.


    Five-Lamp Realm!


    This was a realm that Huang Xiaoyong had never thought of. He had never expected that he would be able to be a Five-


    Lamp Realm expert in his life.


    Moreover, Huang Xiaoyong knew that as long as Samuel was there, his realm would still be improved. This was something that


    made him more excited.

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    In Samuel''s opinion, it was reasonable for Huang Xiaoyong to break through the realm smoothly. After all, he had given him


    some red fruits. In this case, if he still couldn''t improve his realm, it meant that Huang Xiaoyong was too good-for-nothing.


    Moreover, he was only in the Five-Lamp Realm now, so it was not so good for Huang Xiaoyong to be so happy.


    "Five-Lamp Realm can make you so excited. Are you satisfied?" Samuel said to Huang Xiaoyong faintly.


    This sentence was like a basin of cold water on Huang Xiaoyong''s body, making him calm down immediately. He lowered his


    head and said, "Master, | shouldn''t be satisfied."


    The three people of the Xiao Family were very helpless when they heard such a conversation. Five-Lamp Realm! For ordinary


    people, this was already a realm that they could not reach, but for this master and disciple, it was like a waste. This was the


    attitude of the real strong looking at the realm.


    "lll leave the rest to you. I''ll go now," Samuel suddenly said to Huang Xiaoyong, and then left the arena in a hurry.


    Huang Xiaoyong just thought Samuel had found an excuse to leave, so he did not say much.


    The reason Samuel was so anxious was because he could feel the aura of the champion had already left the Xiaoling City, but


    he still had a lot of questions to ask that person. Once he left the range of Samuel¡¯s perception, it would be difficult to


    find him again.


    Samuel had already changed into a new set of clothes when he reappeared outside the city. He did not want others to find out


    that he was the masked man in the ring.


    However, when he appeared in front of the champion again, the champion''s attitude was very bad. It was estimated that he did


    not notice that the young man in front of him was the one who had suppressed him in the arena and did not dare to fight just


    now.


    "Young man, have you thought about the consequences of blocking my way?"


    ¡°What''s your name?" Samuel asked.


    The champion smiled coldly and said," You''re not qualified to ask my name. Get out of here, or I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "You''re really forgetful. We just met, and you forget me so soon. Is it because | don''t wear a


    mask?"


    "Wear a mask?"


    There was a hint of disbelief in the man''s eyes. The young man in front of him was the masked man in the ring just now?


    How could it be possible!


    He was an expert in thest three stages. How could he be so young?


    "You... you, how could it be? No way, how could you be him?" the man said with a little panic.


    "Why is it impossible?" Samuel''s aura suddenly changed. He once again suppressed the champion until he could not breathe.


    Feeling this familiar pressure, he knew that this young man was indeed the same person from a moment ago. It was really hard


    to imagine that he would possess the strength of thest three realms at such a young age.


    "What¡¯s your name?" Samuel asked again.


    "Zhao Vi."


    "Zhao Qian Sun and Li, you have a big surname," Samuel said with a smile.


    Zhao Vi''s face was filled with horror.


    In Xuanyuan World, there was no ranking like Zhao Qian Sun Li. How could he know this?


    Could it be... could it be...


    Zhao Vi''s breathing became rapid, but at the same time, he found it hard to believe.


    "Who, who are you?" Zhao Vi asked.


    ¡°From where you came from." Looking at Zhao Vi''s reaction, Samuel was even more certain that he was from Earth. The people


    of Xuanyuan World would not have such a reaction to the words "Zhao Qian Sun |i".


    "You, you''re a Tianqi person?" Zhao Yi continued to ask.


    ¡°Heaven, Earth, Xuanand Yellow, you should be at Heaven level. Are you from the four gates or the three halls? Do you work for


    Elder Yi, or under He Qingfeng?" Samuel said.


    Zhao Yi waspletely stunned. Who else could have known so much about Tianqi unless it was a person from the Tianqi


    Realm?


    He never dreamed that he could meet Earth people in Xuanyuan World.


    Although Zhao Yi knew that the Tiangi had sent many people to the Xuanyuan World, he had never met anyone who was born in


    the same woeld as him.


    m from Elder Yi''s Azure Dragon Sect. What about you?" Zhao Yi asked excitedly.


    ¡°Elder Yi wanted to ept me as his apprentice, but | didn''t formally acknowledge him as my teacher. | think I''m half an


    apprentice," Samuel said.


    Zhao Yi walked up to Samuel and could not hide his excitement. This feeling was stronger than when he met an old friend in


    another country. After all, he was in a different world. He was no longer in the same mood as when he met an old friend from the


    same world.


    "When did youe to the World of Xuanyuan? Why are you still so young? Have you reached thest three realms?" Zhao Yi


    asked.


    ¡°A few months ago.¡±


    Samuel told Zhao Yi what had


    happened to him in the Tiangi Realm.


    When Zhao Yi learned that Samuel


    had risen from the Yellow Le


    the Heavy. n-LeyetNi¨¦s than a


    hot e was very shocked because


    he had experienced the test in the


    Tianqi Realm himself. He knew that it


    was not an easy task, especially the


    test in the Devil King''s Cave, which


    had caused many people''s deaths


    there. However, Samuel had


    completed it in less than a month.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel also mentioned the reason why he came to the Xuanyuan World.


    After hearing this, Zhao Yi could only sigh at the strength of Samuel in his heart. He was able toe to Xuanyuan World on


    behalf of Elder Yi, which required not only courage.


    ¡°How many years have you been here?" Samuel finished his story, he began to read Zhao Yi''s story.


    Twenty years of memories surfaced in Zhao Yi''s mind. He said, "It''s been twenty years. It''s a pity that | didn''t get anything from


    the investigation of the Xuanyuan World. | didn''t even have the chance to go to the other two kingdoms to see them after | left


    the Royal Court."


    ¡°I''m only in the Seven-Lamp Realm now, but if | want to pass through the Dark Forest safely, | have to possess the


    strength of thest three realms, so these 20 years have been wasted by me."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Samuel knew that the three countries


    were separated by the Dark Forest,


    which was also the lee, whysihere


    weg freer nator etween the


    three countries. But Samuel knew


    that there was a war between the


    three countries, so in addition to the


    Dark Forest, there should be a way


    out. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Apart from the Dark Forest, there should be other ways to head to another country, right?" Samuel asked.


    "There''s only one path, but whether


    it''s entering the borders or leaving the


    borders, there are top-natch experts


    f moyraeunt¡¯ddetaing it. Given


    realm, if | want to leave without


    permission, I''ll be killed by the experts


    from thetter three stages of the


    Royal Court," Zhao Yi exined.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel nodded. The reason why he made such an arrangement was to prevent the experts from leaking out and going to other


    countries. It was better to kill them directly. It was understandable that the Royal Court had such tough means.


    "Where are you going after leaving the


    Xiaoling City?" Samuel continued to ask.


    "| want to be stronger, but I''m afraid of death. | want to return to Tianqi with useful information, so | n to change to


    another city. But | don''t need it now," Zhao Yi said.

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    Upon hearing Zhao Yi''s words, Samuel could not ept that Zhao Yi intended to follow him. After all, he was a Seven-Lamp


    Realm expert. Many people knew that. It would be difficult for Samuel to keep a low profile if Zhao Yi wanted to stay by his side.


    "You cannot stay by my side." Samuel said.


    "Why?" Zhao Yi asked in confusion.


    "Do you know why I''m wearing a mask?" Samuel asked.


    This question was easy to exin. Zhao Yi was not a fool. Wasn''t the reason why he masked himself is to hide himself?


    "You don''t want others to know that you''re very powerful," Zhao Yi said.


    Samuel nodded and continued, "Since you know, you don''t need me to tell you why you can''t stay by my side, do you?" "But it


    wasn''t easy for me to meet my fellow vigers. Can''t we investigate the Xuanyuan World together?" Zhao Yi said resentfully. He


    wanted to stay by Samuel''s side. Other than taking care of each other, he also harbored other selfish motives.


    First, he hoped that Samuel could help him break through the realm. Second, if Samuel could find a way to go back to Earth, he


    would be able to leave here.


    For twenty full years, Zhao Yi had found nothing. He did not feel that he had the ability to find a way back to Earth. Hence, the


    only person he could rely on in this matter was Samuel.


    "Don''t worry. If | find a way to leave the Xuanyuan World, | will definitely take you with me." Samuel guesses what Zhao Yi was


    thinking and said directly.


    ¡°But if | don¡¯t follow you, where can | go? I¡¯ve been very confused for twenty years. | don''t have any goals," Zhao Yi said eagerly.


    He didn¡¯t want to be a walking dead. He wanted to live a more meaningful life. Following Samuel was his only choice.


    "You can go for your own way of breaking the realm. If you want to leave the Royal Court, the only way is to make yourself


    stronger. If the passage out of the Xuanyuan World is not in the Royal Court, and you have no strength to leave the Royal Court,


    what should you do?" Samuel said.


    This sentence made Zhao Yi¡¯s expression be serious. If this was the case, even if he knew the passage away from the


    Xuanyuan World, he would not be able to return to Earth without the strength to leave the Royal Court.


    After thinking about it seriously, Zhao Yi said, "How are you going to find me in the future?"


    "s." Samuel sighed and said, "There is no mobile phone in this world. It''s really troublesome to contact each other."


    Zhao Yi smiled helplessly. Speaking of the phone, he had almost forgotten about the existence of it. After living in the Royal


    Court for 20 years, he had almost forgotten about the modern world on earth.


    "That''s right. It would be much more convenient if we have a cell phone," Zhao Yi said.


    Samuel thought for a while and said, "One yearter, we will meet at Wind Spirit Stage. At that time, | don¡¯t need to hide my


    identity anymore."


    Zhao Yi nodded and said, "See you a yearter. | hope | can break the realm sessfully at that time."


    Samuel''s words rekindled hope in Zhao Yi, and also made him more eager to break through the realm. Being able to return to


    Earth was a great spiritual pir for Zhao Yi. Moreover, Samuel was now in thest three realms, which was even more


    stimting for Zhao Yi.


    In the past, he wanted to break through the realm but he was afraid of death. Now, however, Zhao Yi was able to pay a greater


    price for it. This also allowed him to have a better chance of breaking through the realm.


    Of course, the risk was uncontroble.


    Samuel was not sure whether he would be able to see Zhao Yi again.


    However, since he could not control it, Samuel would not think too much about it. Even if they were both Earth residents, Samuel


    would consider his own situation first and then consider Zhao Yi. But now, Samuel did not have the energy to care about Zhao Yi.


    Jiang Yingying had not yet been found, and the feeling of being involved at that time had not been clear. This was what Samuel


    needed to do the most urgently.


    After saying goodbye to Zhao Yi, Samuel returned to the inn.


    When Bailing Wan''er saw Samuel, she followed him back to the room.


    "You''re so powerful, why are you afraid of others knowing about it?" When Bailing Wan''er heard about the matter of the arena,


    she knew that the masked person was Samuel. Thus, she was very curious as to why Samuel did not dare to expose his identity.


    "The Bailing n is so powerful. Do you dare to let anyone know that you are a descendant of the Bailing n?" Samuel asked.


    "The Bailing Family was exterminated by the Royal Court. Are you also one of them?" Bailing said lightly. Of course, she did not


    think that Samuel''s identity could not be revealed. She only used this method to fight back against him.


    "Do you still want to be my disciple with that attitude of yours?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    "| do not necessarily have to be your disciple. | can still be your wife." Said Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    Samuel couldn''t help rolling his eyes. This little girl was only 16 years old, and she wanted to be a wife all day long. If she were


    on earth, Samuel would have been put into prison long ago.


    ¡°Perhaps, you have another choice." Bailing Wan¡¯er continued.


    "It¡¯s already a lot of trouble and danger to let you stay with me. Why do you still want to make a choice for me?" Samuel said with


    asmile.


    "The Bailing Family has a secret


    storehouse. The Royal Court spget


    P| yea s.seprohhiGtorit:


    r, only | know where the


    secret Aeerehoite is in this world."


    Said Bailing Wan er. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This piqued Samuel''s interest.


    In the past, the Bailing Family was


    very powerful, so there must be a lot


    of good things in the secret.


    ehquseamotscver, it was worth


    looking for for many years by the


    Royal Court, which also showed the


    value of the secret warehouse.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll take you as my disciple. Tell me where the secret warehouse is?" Samuel asked.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er shook her head and


    said," It''s not as simple as nee


    Ee entices, neen Wor Shi


    on before | can tell you


    ie ne secret warehouse is."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Six-Lamp Realm?


    For Samuel, this realm was not considered high. With a few more red fruits, it wouldn¡¯t even take half a year for Bailing Wan¡¯er to


    reach the Six-Lamp Realm.


    But what was in the secret warehouse?


    Was it worth it for Samuel to consume the red fruit? It was hard to say. After all, the red fruit was limited to Samuel. If he


    consumed one, he would lose one.


    ¡°Are you qualified to negotiate with me now? You know what you''ll end up without me, don''t you?" Samuel said.


    "If | can¡¯t take revenge, the oue will be the same for me. Do you think | will care?" Bailing said with a tough attitude.


    This little girl''s temper was as bad as an ox''s. This was thest thing Samuel could do about it. Even though she was young, he


    could not lie to her with some tricks.


    While the two of them were chatting, Huang Xiaoyong finally came back. This guy looked satisfied, as if he had gained a lot of


    benefits from the Xiao family.


    ¡°Master, take a guess at how much money | extorted from the Xiao family."

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    The word "money" was never something that Samuel would be interested in. Huang Xiaoyong''s hasty behavior made Samuel


    very speechless.


    Samuel took a look at Bailing Wan''er and asked Huang Xiaoyong in front of her," Have you heard of the Bailing Family''s secret


    storehouse?"


    "Secret warehouse?" Huang Xiaoyong nced at Samuel in surprise, then looked at Bailing Wan¡¯er and said honestly," Master, if


    the Bailing Family really has a Secret warehouse, this is not something that | can know."


    "If the secret warehouse really exists, what do you think it will be?¡± Samuel said without hesitation.


    Huang Xiaoyong thought about it. In those days, the Bailing Family ruled many cities, and their forces could almost stand side by


    side with the Royal Court. Such a supreme existence, if they really had a secret storage.it would be valuable..


    "Master." Huang Xiaoyong said in a low voice. "If the Bailing n really did have a secret storage, then they would definitely be


    extremely wealthy.¡±


    Samuel frowned. Wealthy. Wasn''t this money? But he was not interested in money at all.


    Back on Earth, Samuel had controlled the Hangong family; he was already the wealthiest man in the world. At such a high level,


    money was just a number for him. Although there was still a certain difference between Earth and Xuanyuan World, what money


    could be used for was limited. This was not something worth pursuing for Samuel.


    "It''s just money, isn''t it? " Samuel said with some disappointment.


    ¡°Master, it''s definitely not just money. There must be rare treasures, divine weapons, or sharp weapons. But | don''t know if this


    secret warehouse is real or fake." Speaking of this, Huang Xiaoyong deliberately nced at Bailing Wan er, and then continued


    to say, "I don''t know whether it really exists or not."


    Hearing these words, Bailing Wan er smiled faintly and said: "Ignorant. Even until now, the Royal Court has not given up


    investigating the location of the secret warehouse. You don''t know, but this only proves that you are ignorant."


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at Bailing Wan''er with dissatisfaction, but he did not refute. After all, this kind of thing was not something


    that a person of his status coulde into contact with.


    Back then, when the Bailing Family was exterminated, it was only sporadic news that spread out. As for what was going on,


    other than the upper echelons of the Royal Court, there was not a single person who knew about it.


    "| admit that my status is indeed not high, but it''s just now. Don''t look down on me. One day, | will be a high-level official in


    the Royal Court," Huang Xiaoyong said to Bailing Wan''er, raising his head high.


    In order to be a high-level official in the Royal Court, strength was the most important thing. As the first disciple of Samuel,


    Huang Xiaoyong was confident that he could be a strong man in the future.


    Bailing smiled. She could not determine what Huang Xiaoyong would achieve in the future. Moreover, ording to the current


    situation, it was very likely that Huang Xiaoyong would be a high-level official in the Royal Court.


    He had broken through two realms in a row, and now he broke the realm again and became the Fivemp Realm. Such a speed


    of breaking the realm was not something that ordinary people could achieve.


    It was also because of this incident that Bailing Wan er had let Samuel know that the Bailing Family had a secret warehouse.


    She wanted to seduce him so that he could ept her as his disciple.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er knew one thing. Samuel was someone who was most likely to help her enter the Royal Court. That was why


    Bailing Wan''er was willing to pay a price for it. Once she missed this opportunity, it would be difficult for Bailing Wan¡¯er to meet


    another expert like Samuel.


    "For the time being, | believe you really have a secret warehouse, but is there anything in the secret warehouse that can interest


    me?" Samuel asked Bailing Wan''er.


    "| believe that there is something in the secret warehouse that is suitable to be your Natal Item. The more powerful the Natal Item


    is, the more powerful it will be for you to be. Even if you are as powerful as the Master of the Superb Master Realm, if you


    have a rare Natal Item, it would also be like adding wings to a tiger. A Superb Master who possesses a precious Natal Item and a


    Superb Master who only possesses an ordinary Natal Item, the strength of the two would bepletely different." Said Bailing


    Wan''er.


    Samuel had heard about the Natal Item from Huang Xiaoyong, but he did not ask more about it at the beginning. Now, he heard


    what Bailing Wan¡¯''er said, it seemed that the Natal Item was also very important and could not be dispensable.


    Samuel did not speak but left the room directly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He still had to consider this matter. After all, if he really epted Bailing Wan''er as his disciple, then he would have something to


    do with the Bailing Family. In the future, he would have to face trouble together with Bailing Wan''er. The gains and losses were


    not something that could be imagined now.


    "You''re lucky." After Samuel left the room, Bailing Wan¡¯er said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoying nodded happily. The word ¡¯ lucky¡¯ was a perfect reflection on him.


    Back then, he had wanted to kill Samuel. Who would have thought that in the end, he would be Samuel''s disciple?


    Moreover, he could not help but get a rapid upgrade in his realm and be a Seven-Star Beast Trainer.


    Huang Xiaoyong had never thought about these things before.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s biggest dream in his life was to get promoted to Four-Lamp Realm because in a ce like Dragon Cloud City,


    Four-Lamp Realm experts were very powerful. Now, Huang Xiaoyong even felt that he could be a Superb Master one day!


    ¡°If you want to be my Junior Sister,plimenting me is useless, unless the master agrees. Otherwise, no one can help you,"


    Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Of course." Bailing Wan¡¯er nodded


    her head naturally. She said these


    words not because sh wanted)!


    jest Kiaqyoiia? bot In a good


    rd for her on this matter, because


    she knew very well that the absolute


    decision was in the hands of Samuel.


    Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s words had no


    weight. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The reason why she said those words to Huang Xiaoying was purely out of her jealousy.


    "In fact, | really want to have a junior sister, but unfortunately, your identity is a little sensitive. If it weren''t for the person you met


    being my master, I''m afraid that your identity would have been reported long ago, " Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Unfortunately, even if | gambled with


    my life, he is still unwilling to help me.


    The secret Warehouse of th ilirrg


    Family is geqrettnatthe Royal


    Solr er searching for for


    many years. If even this cannot


    attract him, then | will not have any


    other method." Said Bailing Wan''er


    with some disappointment. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is there really a secret warehouse in the Bailing Family?" Huang Xiaoyong asked doubifully.


    ¡°Just find some people to ask and you''ll know. This is not a secret in the Royal Court," said Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    Seeing that Bailing Wan¡¯er said so


    frankly and didn''t seem to be lying,


    Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t help PyPPe


    moved. Becau that there


    rhost amazing wealth and secrets


    in the secret warehouse, and it was


    enough to show the value of the


    secret warehouse since it had been


    searched by the Royal Court for


    many years. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    Dragon Cloud City.


    In Chen Yuanhai''s study, Chen Tiexin strode over. His unstable breathing showed that he was in an unstable mood.


    After walking to the front of Chen Yuanhai, Chen Tiexin said, "Father, you''re looking for me."


    Chen Yuanhai turned his head and looked at the excellent son in his eyes. In order to be stronger, he had worked hard for


    many years. Even after suffering all kinds of setbacks, he had never given up, but now he got nothing. However, Huang


    Xiaoyong, a good-for-nothing, now had a master, which made Chen Yuanhai feel a little indignant for Chen Tiexin.


    "Why is God so blind to let a hard-working person gain nothing? On the contrary, Huang Xiaoyong is a good-for-nothing, but he


    has got the chance that he shouldn''t have."


    ¡°Have you heard about what happened in the Xiaoling City?" asked Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Tiexin nodded. He was emotionally unstable because of this matter.


    The news that Huang Xiaoyong had broken through the Five-Lamp Realm had already reached Dragon Cloud City. This shocked


    many people in Dragon Cloud City. Of course, the most important thing was that Huang Xiaoyong''s master had appeared. This


    confirmed their previous spections.


    Moreover, Chen Tiexin was very familiar with the champion of the Xiaoling City. He went to the Xiaoling City on purpose to


    inquire that he was a Seven-Lamp master. Of course, Chen Tiexin had also been there to be apprenticed, but it was a pity that


    the man had no interest in taking a look at Chen Tiexin.


    But now, with a Seven Lamp Realm expert standing on the arena, he didn''t even have the courage to make a move against


    Huang Xiaoyong''s master. This meant that Huang Xiaoyong''s mysterious master''s cultivation was at least at thest three


    realms. This was even more uneptable to Chen Tiexin.


    He couldn''t ept that his years of efforts were in vain, but Huang Xiaoyong could be so lucky.


    More importantly, he had been stuck in the Second Lamp Realm for many years, but now Huang Xiaoyong was already an


    expert in the Five Lamp Realm, which made him almost envious to the point that his eyes turned red.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "s." Chen Yuanhai sighed and said," Son, | feel sorry for you."


    "Father, my aptitude is absolutely better than Huang Xiaoyong''s. 1 believe that as long as | meet that person, he will definitely


    take me in as his disciple," Chen Tiexin said.


    "What do you think?" asked Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Tiexin took a deep breath and said: "| want to wait for Huang Xiaoyong to introduce me to him after he returns to Dragon


    Cloud City."


    Chen Yuanhai frowned slightly. Chen Tiexin and Huang Xiaoyong had always been on bad terms. He asked Huang Xiaoyong to


    rmend him. How could he help?


    Not only did he not help, but Chen Tiexin might also be humiliated by Huang


    Xiaoyong because of this matter.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about how Huang Xiaoyong will treat you?" asked Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Tiexin nodded and said, "Of course | know. With his rtionship with me, it''s very likely that he willugh at me. But | still


    want to give it a try. | don''t want to miss this opportunity."


    Seeing Chen Tiexin''s resolute attitude, Chen Yuanhai knew that his persuasion would not work. He could only remind him, "You


    have to know that with the Chen Family''s current strength, we are no longer qualified to go against the City Lord''s Mansion. So


    even if Huang Xiaoyong has gone too far, you have to hold back and not turn against him. "


    "Father, don''t worry. | know what to do," Chen Tiexin said.


    Even if he always looked down on Huang Xiaoyong in his heart, the reality was in front of him. Chen Tiexin knew the gap


    between the Chens and the City Lord''s Mansion. If he had a direct confrontation with Huang Xiaoyong, it would be very


    dangerous for the Chens. It was equivalent to giving the City Lord''s Mansion a justifiable reason to deal with the Chens.


    Chen Yuanhai didn''t say anything more. He trusted his son very much. Chen Yuanhai didn''t need to worry about his son.


    After leaving the study, Chen Tiexin''s eyes were filled with uncontroble jealousy. When he thought that Huang Xiaoyong had


    reached the Five-Lamp Realm, he felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. It was as if what belonged to him had been taken


    away by Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Young Master, Miss'' mood is unstable again." The maid ran to Chen Tiexin in a hurry and said anxiously.


    During this time, Chen Yanran''s mood was very ups and downs. She often looked in a trance, sometimes she suddenly became


    irritable, and sometimes she was as quiet as a statue.


    Chen Tiexin gritted his teeth. He knew that the reason why his sister became like this was Samuel. It must have been Samuel


    who had done something to Chen Yanran to make her change so much.


    Only Samuel could solve the problem.


    It was a pity that Chen Tiexin had not found Samuel, even though he had sent all the Chens'' men.


    Arriving at Chen Yanran''s room, everything that could be smashed was turned into pieces on the ground.


    The room was in a mess, like a tornado passing by.


    Chen Yanran, with her hair disheveled, did not look like a goddess at all.


    ¡°Yanran, calm down. Don''t hurt yourself." Chen Tiexin stepped forward and grabbed Chen Yanran¡¯s hand.


    When Chen Yanran saw Chen Tiexin, she was stunned at first, and then asked eagerly, "Brother, have you found Samuel?


    Where is he? Where is he?"


    Chen Tiexin¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He couldn''t imagine what Samuel had done to Chen Yanran to make her lose her wits.


    "I''ve tried my best to find him. Don''t worry, I''ll bring him to you soon," said Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Yanran suddenly knelt down in front of Chen Tiexin and cried bitterly, "Brother, please help me find Samuel. | want to see


    him. | have to see him."


    Chen Tiexin felt as if a knife were piercing his heart. For him, who had always loved Chen Yanran, he was very upset when he


    saw Chen Yanran kneel down.


    "Tell me, what happened?" Chen


    Tiexin didn''t ask about it before for


    fear of exposin thegeafin exe)


    vanraa''sin¨¦art But seeing Chen


    Yanran¡¯s current state, he really


    couldn''t help it. He had to know what


    Samuel had done. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What has Samuel done?"


    Speaking of which, Samuel didn¡¯t do


    anything. The reason why Chen


    Yanran became like this was enti


    because of H ng XiaoVongSs Words.


    nroreavel te onger she hadn''t seen


    Samuel for a long time, the deeper


    Chen Yanran''s obsession with him


    was, which led her to think about it all


    the time, so that things with unstable


    emotions would happen. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Because Chen Yanran was very scared. She was afraid that things would really be as she imagined, and she was afraid that she


    would miss a real strong man!


    "Brother, don''t ask me. Just help me find him," Chen Yanran said with tears in her eyes.


    "Okay, okay, okay. | won''t ask. I''ll find him right away. Stay at home and don''t lose your temper. Don''t hurt yourself," Chen Tiexin


    said hurriedly.


    Chen Yanran nodded and calmed down a little.


    After leaving Chen Yanran''s room,


    Chen Tiexin''s face was livid,


    there was a.stigng ilinigintent in his


    Healt He dSuidn''t wait to pull


    Samuel''s tendons and skin him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    Samuel had nned to go to the Xiaoling City to see the world and to see if Jiang Yingying was possibly there. Although he had


    seen the world, there was no trace of Jiang Yingying, and he had brought him trouble, which was beyond Samuel¡¯s expectation.


    However, Samuel did not abandon Bailing Wan¡¯er, which showed that he was still uncertain about the matter of epting


    disciples. After all, the secret warehouse of the Bailing Family was still attractive to him.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er also knew that as long as she was not left behind by Samuel, she still had a chance, so she was not too worried.


    Not far away from Dragon Cloud City, Samuel and Huang Xiaoyong parted ways and entered the city in two groups. After all, if


    he was too close to Huang Xiaoyong now, it was inevitable that he would be suspected of his identity.


    "This ce ispletely different from the Xiaoling City. Why do you want to stay here?" After entering the city, Bailing Wan''er


    realized that the prosperity of Dragon Cloud City could not bepared to that of the Xiaoling City. That was why she did not


    understand the attraction of Samuel this ce to Samuel.


    Samuel did not want to stay here, but Dragon Cloud City was the first city he came into contact with when he came to Xuanyuan


    City. He did not choose to stay here. As for why he stayed here, it was because he had a foundation. Moreover, Huang


    Xiaoyong''s force could help Samuel do something that he was unwilling to do. "Do | need a reason to like a ce? | think it''s


    good here," Samuel said perfunctorily.


    Such an exnation seemed to be farfetched. Bailing Wan''er knew Samuel didn¡¯t just like this ce. But if he didn''t say it,


    Bailing Wan''er wouldn''t bother to ask.


    Not long after he entered the city, Samuel found that someone was following him, and it was not as simple as one or two people,


    which made him feel a little puzzled.


    It had only been a while since he left Dragon Cloud City. How could he have been targeted by others? Furthermore, he did not


    have any enemies in Dragon Cloud City.


    More importantly, those people''s tracking methods were extremely bad. Not only Samuel found out, but even Bailing Wan''er


    could also see it.


    "You were followed the moment you entered the city. Seems like you have a lot of enemies here." Bailing Wan''er teased.


    Samuel touched his nose and thought it was strange. He could only think of Chen Tiexin when it came to enemies. However, this


    guy had already humiliated him when he left the Chen family¡¯s mansion. Did he want to go too far?


    "Perhaps." Samuel said tly.


    In the case of being followed, Samuel directly took Bailing Wan¡¯er back to his home. He was not worried that his residence would


    be exposed, because only in this way could the person behind him show up.


    When they entered the courtyard, the flowers, trees, and streams in the garden gave people a totally different feeling. It was like


    a small paradise with beautiful scenery.


    "This is your home?" Bailing Wan¡¯er asked Samuel in surprise.


    ¡°Am | not worthy to have such a family?" Samuel said helplessly.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er shook her head. Of course, she did not mean that. She just felt that everything here was different from other


    ces. It looked more exquisite with delicate designs.


    "Did you nt them all by yourself?" Bailing asked curiously.


    "There are many rooms here. But when | first moved in, | only cleaned one room, so if you want to stay here, you can find a room


    to clean it up," Samuel said.


    When Bailing Wan''er heard this, she was


    very surprised. It was unheard of for an expert like Samuel to clean up on his own.


    However, what she said shocked Samuel even more.


    "Why can¡¯t | sleep with you?" Bailing asked.


    Why?


    Samuel looked at Bailing Wan''er in shock. Was there a need to ask why?


    How could he sleep with Bailing Wan''er for no reason?


    She was just a sixteen-year-old girl. Not to mention Samuel was not interested in women other than Yvonne, even if he was a


    lecherous man, he would never be so perverted.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly frowned and said, "He''sing.¡±


    Just when Bailing Wan''er was puzzled and


    wanted to ask something, the gate of the yard was suddenly violently kicked open.


    Chen Tiexin led a group of Chen family servants into the yard full of anger.


    "So it''s you, Chen Tiexin." Samuel was a little surprised, but at the same time, he felt that it was reasonable. In the entire Dragon


    Cloud City, aside from Chen Tiexin who would send people to follow him, no one else would do such a thing.


    However, Samuel was very curious as to why Chen Tiexin would do this.


    "Samuel, I''ll kill you," Chen Tiexin gritted his teeth and said.


    "| don¡¯t have anything to do with the Chens. Why do you want to kill me?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Chen Tiexin clenched his fists. He could hardly control himself, but he had to know the truth of the matter and what Samuel had


    done to Chen Yanran before he died.


    ¡°What did you do to my sister?" Chen Tiexin asked in a deep voice.


    "Chen Yanran?"


    Chen Tiexin''s tracking of him had something to do with Chen Yanran.


    This made Samuel even more


    confused. Although he and re


    Yanran were husband ard wiein


    ramrectheh@Wwas no real rtionship


    between them. How could he do


    anything to Chen Yanran? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| think there¡¯s some misunderstanding. Nothing happened between the two of us," Samuel said.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er looked at this scene with interest. Samuel could obviously solve this matter in a simpler and rougher way.


    This guy named Chen Tiexin couldn''t


    possibly be a match for Samuel, but


    his imposing man eoenpletsiy"''


    defeatenisainle ~Maybe he didn''t


    know that the man standing in front


    of him could make him hover


    between life and death with just a


    thought. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing happened?" Chen Tiexin sneered. With a wave of his hand, the Chens'' servants surrounded Samuel.


    "I''ll ask you onest time. If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll let you die here today," threatened Chen Tiexin.


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He did not know anything. What else could he say?


    Could it be that he had to feed more fertilizer to the garden? After all, Chen Tiexin was so aggressive that it would not be easy to


    calm down.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded, "Eldest Young Master of the Chen Family, you really have a big tone. You actually


    dare to kill people in my Dragon Cloud City.


    Huang Xiaoyong walked into the yard


    in a sloppy manner, looked a chem


    Tiexin, an gontiay Say, | didn''t


    expect encounter such a good


    show when | just stroll around."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel smiled. Huang Xiaoyong was definitely notstrlling around. He probably came because he received the news.


    However, he came at the right time and helped Samuel solve the unnecessary matter.

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    Chen Tiexin was in a dilemma. In the past, he didn''t need to care about Huang Xiaoyong''s appearance. But now, the Chens


    were no longer able to oppose the City Lord''s Mansion, and Huang Xiaoyong''s personal strength was far above Chen Tiexin''s,


    so he was not qualified to act recklessly in front of Huang Xiaoyong.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, this matter has nothing to do with you," Chen Tiexin said.


    Huang Xiaoyong frowned with dissatisfaction, walked to Chen Tiexin, and said, "| am the son of the City Lord. You want to kill


    people in our Dragon Cloud City, but you say that it has nothing to do with me? Chen Tiexin, how dare you! Is our Dragon Cloud


    City a ce where you can do whatever you want?"


    Chen Tiexin was speechless. Killing people was a taboo. In a situation where no one knew about it, he could do whatever he


    wanted. But in front of Huang Xiaoyong, the son of the City Lord, once he did so, he would be in prison.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, don''t you want this man to die?" Chen Tiexin said. In the past, Huang Xiaoyong hated Samuel very much,


    because Samuel took away Chen Yanran. Therefore, Chen Tiexin hoped to use this to persuade Huang Xiaoyong.


    However, it was already a long time ago that Huang Xiaoying wanted to kill Samuel. He was the disciple of Samuel now. How


    could he want Samuel to die?


    "Chen Tiexin, I''m the son of the City Lord. How can | argue with an ordinary person? And | don¡¯t take your sister seriously for a


    long time. As for you, you used to be cynical against me. | should settle this with you." Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Chen Tiexin gritted his teeth. He knew that Huang Xiaoyong was here for him. This guy must have wanted to vent his anger on


    Chen Tiexin, and he happened to find this opportunity.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, you''re already a Five Lamp Realm expert. Do you still need to settle ounts with me?" Chen Tiexin asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment and thenughed to the sky.


    "Hahahahahaha.¡±


    Chen Tiexin tried topromise by devaluing his position. Was he still the same Chen Tiexin he used to be?


    Huang Xiaoyong clearly remembered that when Chen Tiexin broke through to the Second Lamp Realm, he often showed off in


    front of Huang Xiaoyong. At that time, he always boasted that he would be a real strong man in the future and often


    belittled Huang Xiaoyong.


    At that time, Huang Houyi was still a puppet of the three big families, so even Huang Xiaoyong, as the son of the City Lord, did


    not dare to refute Chen Tiexin¡¯s words.


    However, now that the City Lord''s Mansion was no longer under the control of the three great ns, and Huang Xiaoyong''s own


    strength had also outssed Chen Tiexin.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Chen Tiexin, | didn¡¯t expect you to say something like that," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Chen Tiexin was prepared to be humiliated by Huang Xiaoyong. After all, he had treated Huang Xiaoyong like this in those days.


    This was just karma.


    "/¡¯m just telling the truth," Chen Tiexin said.


    "Tut-tut-tut." Huang Xiaoyong shook his head with a sigh and said, "Chen Tiexin, if | remember correctly, you were still showing


    off in front of me. You said that you would be a real strong man one day, but now it seems that you are boasting a little too


    much. | am in the Realm of Five Lamp, but you are still in the Realm of Two Lamp."


    Chen Tiexin had always thought that his hard work had not been rewarded, and Huang Xiaoyong was just lucky, so he was very


    unconvinced in his heart.


    After hearing Huang Xiaoyong''s words, Chen Tiexin was even more dissatisfied in his heart, but he had to hold back because he


    hoped that Huang Xiaoyong could help him introduce him to his master.


    "| said | would be stronger one day, but it''s not time yet. | didn''t say you won''t be stronger, right?" said Chen Tiexin.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at Chen Tiexin impatiently and said, "Don''t y word games with me. | don''t buy this. Hurry up and get


    out of here with your people. If | see you make such a big scene in Dragon Cloud City again, | will never let the Chens go."


    Chen Tiexin nodded his head in a hurry and left with the Chen family''s servants.


    He didn¡¯t dare to stay. Even if he desperately wanted to kill Samuel, Chen Tiexin didn''t have the courage to fight Huang


    Xiaoyong. After all, the current Dragon Cloud City was under the full control of the City Lord''s Mansion. Chen Tiexin was very


    clear what would happen if Huang Xiaoyong went against him.


    After Chen Tiexin and the others left, Huang Xiaoyong walked to Samuel''s side.


    ¡°Master, this guy is really blind. He dares toe to you to make trouble. If | hadn''t arrived in time, this guy would have died


    today," Huang Xiaoyong said indignantly.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Huang Xiaoyong, you are getting bolder and bolder now. How dare you test me in a roundabout


    way?"


    Huang Xiaoyong repeatedly waved his hand and exined, "Master, that''s not what | meant. You misunderstood, you


    misunderstood.¡±


    Samuel sighed and said, "If you hadn¡¯te, he would have died today, because he didn''t intend to let me go."


    Huang Xiaoyong''s eyelids jumped. That was to say, Chen Tiexin''s luck was really good. He was only one step away from


    bing a corpse.


    "By the way, what can | do for you?" Samuel asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Master, all the people | sent have


    replied that they didn''t find your


    sister,¡± Huang Xiaoyon sald Ta


    entire Dr on d Git esnckoh,


    the Abby tages had been dug up


    by his men, but there was no news at


    all. In Huang Xiaoyong''s view, it was


    very likely that his sister was not in


    Dragon Cloud City at all. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel sighed helplessly. Jiang


    Yingying entered the space-time


    channel at the sa tieasGinl! |


    eect neh Met be in the same


    ce? Moreover, the Xuanyuan


    World was so big. If Jiang Yingying


    was not in Dragon Cloud City, where


    would she be? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    A question that worried Samuel even more emerged in his mind.


    If Jiang Yingying was not even in the Royal Court, but in other countries, it would be more troublesome.


    ¡°Arrange for people to look for them in other cities. You have a lot of money now. It shouldn''t be a problem for you, right?"


    Samuel asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong did extort a lot of money from the Xiao family in the Xiaoling City, and he did not expect the real use of the


    money. Since Samuel had made such a request, Huang Xiaoyong naturally would not refuse.


    "Okay, Master, I¡¯ll send someone to arrange it right away," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    After leaving Samuel''s house, Huang


    Xiaoyong felt that someone was


    following him on his is wapack (a the


    Git corcia tahb, which made him


    feel a little strange. He was now in


    the Five-Lamp Realm. How could


    someone follow him? Wasn''t he


    looking for death? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After entering an alley, Huang Xiaoyong deliberately waited for the person who followed him to show up.


    When the man appeared, he did not deliberately hide himself, but went straight up to Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Chen Tiexin!"

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    Huang Xiaoyong was confused when he saw Chen Tiexin was following him.


    "This guy saved his life for nothing. What¡¯s the matter now? Does he have to seek death to follow me? Is he unable to break the


    realm and giving up, so he wants tomit suicide in this way?"


    "Chen Tiexin, are you trying to take revenge on me by following me?" Huang Xiaoyong smiled faintly. He was not afraid of Chen


    Tiexin at his current strength. If Chen Tiexin had other intentions, Huang Xiaoyong could subdue Chen Tiexin with his own


    strength.


    "With my strength, how could | get revenge on you? | have a presumptuous request," said Chen Tiexin.


    ¡°A presumptuous request?" Huang Xiaoyongughed and said, "You don''t want me to introduce my master to you, do you?"


    It was no secret that Huang Xiaoyong had a master to help him in the Xiaoling City, so it was not surprising that Chen Tiexin


    knew about it.


    "That''s right. | hope | can take this opportunity to be your Junior Brother," said Chen Tiexin.


    Huang Xiaoyong burst intoughter. He remembered that it was in the Chens¡¯ mansion, Samuel was chased away by Chen


    Tiexin. Now he wanted to be apprenticed again. It was really ridiculous.


    "Chen Tiexin, how can you be qualified to be my Junior Brother? | advise you to give up this idea. You will never be his disciple,¡±


    Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Chen Tiexin had expected that he would be rejected, but he would not give up so easily.


    ¡°Why?¡± Chen Tiexin asked.


    "There are some things | can''t tell you now, but you will understandter," Huang Xiaoyong said. He knew that


    SamuelSamuel¡¯s identity in Dragon Cloud City would be exposed sooner orter. At that time, not only Chen Tiexin, but also


    Chen Yanran would understand what they had missed.


    In fact, in Huang Xiaoyong''s heart, he couldn¡¯t wait to see the look of regret on the Chen family''s faces. However, this matter was


    not up to him to decide, so he could only wait.


    "You''re afraid that after | be his disciple, my realm will rise faster, and I''ll steal your thunder?" Chen Tiexin said.


    These words were very dangerous. Once Huang Xiaoyong was unhappy, he would end up in a very miserable state. However,


    Chen Tiexin had to do so. This was a provocation he deliberately used.


    But in fact, Huang Xiaoyong was not angry. On the contrary, he smiled even happier because he knew why his strength


    improved so fast. It was all thanks to the effect of the red fruit.


    However, Chen Tiexin was so arrogant that he thought that he was more talented, so he was able to improve his realm faster.


    Wasn''t that a joke?


    "Chen Tiexin, | know you are very conceited, but after so many years, don''t you understand why those people don''t ept you


    as a disciple? Is it because your talent is too high that they are afraid that you can surpass them?" Huang Xiaoyong sneered.


    Regarding the matter of talent, Chen Tiexin was obsessed with confidence. It was also because of this that he was able to travel


    far and wide. Even under a situation where he gained nothing, Chen Tiexin still believed that those people didn''t know what was


    good for him.


    "Isn''t it true?" Chen Tiexin asked in reply.


    Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t helpughing again. In his eyes, Chen Tiexin was like aplete fool. How could such a bizarre idea


    appear in his mind?


    Walking to Chen Tiexin, Huang Xiaoyong patted him on the shoulder and said sincerely, "Chen Tiexin, when will you admit that


    you are a loser?¡±


    Chen Tiexin''s face darkened. He had high hopes for the Chens, and no one had ever dared to call him a good-for-nothing.


    Although he had expected that he would be humiliated by Huang Xiaoyong, the word " loser" was far beyond what Chen Tiexin


    could bear.


    ¡°Are you angry? What''s the use? Can you defeat me? And do you know how ridiculous your idea of bing my master''s


    apprentice is?" Huang Xiaoyong continued.


    Chen Tiexin clenched his fists and controlled his emotions. As Huang Xiaoyong had said, he was not Huang Xiaoyong''s


    opponent at all. Even if they were to fight, he would be the one suffering.


    "Chen Tiexin, when the truthes to the world, you will know how funny this joke is. " After saying this, Huang Xiaoyong left.


    Chen Tiexin''s clenched fists were covered with traces of blood. It was obvious that he had overexerted himself by clenching his


    fists so that his nails had scratched his palms.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, one day, I, Chen Tiexin, will step on your head and humiliate you." Chen Tiexin gnashed his teeth and said.


    After returning to the Chen family''s mansion, Chen Tiexin found Chen Yanran.


    "Sister, | have found Samuel. | could have killed that good-for-nothing, but Huang Xiaoyong ruined it. Don''t worry, | will find


    another chance to avenge you," Chen Tiexin said to Chen Yanran.


    Chen Yanran was looking for Samuel, not for revenge, but rather, to confirm her thoughts.


    Now hearing that Chen Tiexin wanted to kill Samuel, Chen Yanran was in a panic.


    "Brother, what have you done? Have you offended him again?" asked Chen Yanran.


    Offending him?


    Was it necessary to offend him by teaching that good-for-nothing a lesson?


    Chen Tiexin disdainfully smiled and said," Sister, with the status of our Chen family, why should we be afraid of him? We don''t


    need to offend him."


    Chen Yanran''s face was ashen. She


    wanted to find Samuel not only to


    verify her idea but also {eeageiel |


    r ationshivebalWedh the Chen family


    ahd Samuel. Chen Tiexin''s


    appearance obviously aggravated the


    hatred between the Chen family and


    Samuel. This was not the result Chen


    Yanran wanted. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brother, where is he? | want to see him myself," said Chen Yanran.


    "Sister, don''t worry. I''ll take his body back to the Chen family. Why are you going to see him now?" Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yanran shook her head in a panic and said, "Brother, you don''t understand. You don''t understand why | want to see him."


    Chen Tiexin really didn¡¯t understand


    this reason. He racked his brains but


    only thought that it.m pbbeGartdel


    dache''sShething wrong to


    Chen Yanran. Therefore, Chen


    Yanran had been in a daze recently


    and wanted to find Samuel. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Samuel is not as simple as we think. The Chen Family can''t afford to offend him anymore," Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin frowned.


    "Isn''t it a joke that the Chens can''t afford to offend that good-for-nothing Samuel?"


    "Sister, are you confused? Samuel is such a good-for-nothing. Do the Chens need to take him seriously?" Chen Tiexin said ina


    ridiculous tone.


    "No, it''s not like this, it¡¯s not like this,


    brother, | suspect that he is idingynis


    strength. syspecs Het be hing


    Wadd y him, and he is actually


    an expert." Chen Yanran exined.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "An expert?" Hearing these two words, Chen Tiexin couldn''t helpughing in his heart.


    Samuel was an expert. Wasn''t it the same way Huang Xiaoyong said that he was a good-for-nothing?

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    Chen Tiexin touched Chen Yanran¡¯s forehead because he thought that Chen Yanran must be sick to say such words. Otherwise,


    how could she think Samuel was a master?


    "Sister, | know you''ve been in a trance recently. Have a good rest,¡± said Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Yanran pushed Chen Tiexin''s hand away and said, "I don''t need a rest. Brother, what | said is true. Take me to see him. 1


    want to confirm it."


    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around and stay at home. Don''t go anywhere. | don¡¯t want anything to happen to you." Chen Tiexin said and


    was about to leave.


    Seeing this situation, Chen Yanran quickly grabbed Chen Tiexin''s hand and said," Brother, believe me, my intuition can''t be


    wrong. At that time, the Wang and Xie families came to threaten me with expert of the Four Lamp Realm. It was Samuel who


    took the master away and he never came back."


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong took more than a dozen Two-Lamp Realm experts to rob and kill Samuel outside the city, but none of them


    came back."


    "Do you know what happened in the Dragon -rocky Mountains? At that time, | only had Samuel and Huang Xiaoyong by my side.


    With Huang Xiaoyong''s strength, it was impossible for him to subdue a Seven-Star Beast. Samuel did all of that."


    These words seemed reasonable, but Chen Tiexin felt that Chen Yanran was confused. ording to her, Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s


    master was Samuel. How could it be possible?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You said Huang Xiaoyong wanted to kill Samuel, but your guess is that he''s Huang Xiaoyong''s master. Do you think it makes


    sense?" Chen Tiexin said helplessly.


    It was true that the statement did not make sense, but Chen Yanran knew that there must be a lot of things that she was not


    aware of and could not guess.


    Moreover, before she met Samuel, Chen Yanran would not deny her idea.


    "Brother, whether it is true or not, you can take me to see Samuel and you will know." Chen Yanran pleaded.


    Chen Tiexin didn''t want his sister to meet the good-for-nothing, and he also brought a woman with him. Chen Tiexin was afraid


    that Chen Yanran would be more irritated when she saw that.


    Now, she was in a bad mood. Chen Tiexin didn''t want Chen Yanran to get worse because of this matter.


    "Take good care of Miss. If she leaves the Chen family''s mansion, | will only punish you," Chen Tiexin said to the maid. It was


    obvious that Chen Yanran was going to be grounded.


    The maid did not dare to speak and could only nod.


    After Chen Tiexin left, Chen Yanran sat on the edge of the bed in a trance, as if she had lost her soul.


    "Miss, | also think that your idea is too outrageous. Don''t you know what kind of person Samuel is? How could he be a master?


    And if he is so powerful, how could he be driven out of the Chen Family by the Eldest Young Master?" The maid said to


    Chen Yanran, hoping to calm her down.


    However, in Chen Yanran''s current state, she could not be convinced unless she could verify this matter in person.


    Otherwise, no matter who said it, it would have no effect on her.


    "Help me find out where Samuel is. | want to see him." Chen Yanran ordered the maid.


    As Chen Yanran''s personal maid, what she needed to do was to meet any of Chen Yanran''s requirements. However, Chen


    Tiexin had ordered her not to leave Chen¡¯s mansion.


    "Miss, don''t make things difficult for me. Eldest Young Master ordered me to keep an eye on you. | don''t want you to leave the


    Chens. If | help you, he won''t let me go," the maid said.


    Chen Yanran looked at the maid with a cold face and said, "You are afraid that he will not let you go. Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "Miss." The maid was so scared that she knelt on the ground and repeatedly said," Miss, please don''t make things difficult for


    me. I''m just a servant. | dare not offend you and Eldest Young Master."


    "Don''t worry. | will bear the consequences of this matter, but if you don¡¯t help me now, you should know what the consequences


    will be." Chen Yanran said coldly.


    The maid was so frightened that she cried. She knew that although Miss was usually approachable, she also had a snake-like


    side. If she was really unhappy, the consequences would be very serious.


    "Miss, | can secretly ask about it for you, but | can''t guarantee if | can really find out, " the maid said.


    "Go ahead.¡±


    Not long after Chen Tiexin returned to his room, Chen Yuanhai arrived.


    ¡°How''s it going? Is Samuel dead?" Chen Yuanhai asked directly.


    "| had the chance to kill Samuel, but Huang Xiaoyong appeared at the crucial moment." Chen Tiexin sighed and said.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong went to you on purpose, didn''t he?" Chen Yuanhai said with slight anger.


    Chen Tiexin nodded. Now was Huang Xiaoyong''s chance to take revenge on him, so Huang Xiaoyong''s appearance didn''t


    surprise Chen Tiexin too much.


    ¡°Have you asked about his master?" asked Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Tiexin was also thinking deeply about this matter just now.


    Recalling what Huang Xiaoyong had said in the alley, Chen Tiexin felt very strange.


    The truth came to the world.


    What was the truth?


    Combined with Chen Yanran¡¯s spection, Chen Tiexin couldn''t help wondering if Huang Xiaoyong''s master was really Samuel.


    Was Samuel really a strong man?


    However, when Samuel was kicked out of the Chens'' mansion, he did not behave like a superior at all.


    How could a truly powerful expert be so weak?


    ¡°Father, do you think Samuel is asuperior?" asked Chen Tiexin.


    "Superior?" Chen Yuanhai burst into


    laughter and said, "Are you stupid?


    Why would ow ttink So" f Samuel


    matea\ns ul, the Chens would have


    been wiped out a long time ago."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Tiexin also thought so, but Chen Yanran and Huang Xiaoyong''s words really puzzled Chen Tiexin.


    Next, Chen Tiexin told Chen Yuanhai what Chen Yanran had said and the dialogue between him and Huang Xiaoyong, hoping


    that Chen Yuanhai could analyze for him.


    After hearing this, Chen Yuanhai''s


    expression became serious.


    Everything was indeed rted to


    Samuel. Whether it wa the CON!


    Tapeoraisateeiance of the


    Four-Lamp Realm, or the dozens of


    Two-Lamp Realm experts brought


    out of the city by Huang Xiaoyong, or


    the matter in the Central District of


    Dragon-rocky Mountain Range,


    Samuel happened to be involved in it.


    This was indeed a bit strange. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    More importantly, it was the so-called


    truth of what Huang Xiaoyon


    said. If this ruth @as@ise rted to


    dadiuel¡¯ the identity of Samuel was


    worth re-examine by them. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Did the expert in the Four-Lamp Realm disappear in the Chens'' mansion?" Chen Yuanhai asked.


    "That''s right," Chen Tiexin replied.


    Chen Yuanhai took a deep breath and said," If he dies in the Chens, his body must be in the Chens."


    ¡°Father, do you mean that if we can find the corpse of the Four-Lamp Realm expert, we can prove Samuel''s strength?" Chen


    Tiexin asked.

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    Chen Yuanhai nodded. This was the only way he could think of at the moment. Since he had guessed this, he should confirm it.


    If Samuel was really a strong man, maybe he could find a way to make up for it.


    "Since there is a possibility of this, it''s also a good thing to prove it," Chen Yuanhai said.


    Although Chen Tiexin felt that this matter was unlikely to happen, he had to agree to Chen Yuanhai''s request. Moreover, if the


    body was really in the Chens'' mansion, it would not be difficult for the servants to find it.


    Of course, in Chen Tiexin¡¯s heart, he did not wish Samuel to be a strong person. This was because he looked down on


    Samuel. Moreover, he had an irreconcble grudge with Samuel. If Samuel was really a strong person, it would not be a small


    blow to Chen Tiexin. Moreover, if he offended such a person, Chen Tiexin would have a hard time in the future.


    At the same time, Chen Yanran''s personal maid had left the Chen family''s mansion. Although Chen Tiexin ordered her to keep


    an eye on Chen Yanran, the maid had to do so under Chen Yanran¡¯s pressure. After all, she could not afford to offend Chen


    Yanran.


    Samuel''s courtyard.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er asked to live in the same room with Samuel, but after being refused by Samuel, Bailing Wan''er had to clean the


    room next door of Samuel. Fortunately, the amount of work was not too much, and it was not difficult for Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    But there was one thing that Bailing Wan''er was very dissatisfied with, because every time a man saw her, his eyes were full of


    lust,but Samuel did not show this desire to upy her. Bailing Wan''er suspected herself for the first time.


    Could it be that she could only attract some ordinary men?


    Areally powerful person like Samuel did not like her at all?


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Bailing Wan¡¯er deliberately tucked her long hair behind her ears. Her delicate face was wless.


    Her beauty was almost wless, but why Samuel refused to let her throw herself into his arms?


    "Could it be that, like what the other adults said, he doesn''t have that kind of ability?" Bailing Wan''er spected to herself.


    "If | can¡¯t seduce him with my beauty, what else can | do?" Bailing said with a dejected look on her face.


    Her beauty didn''t work. Even the Bailing Family''s secret storehouse could not tempt Samuel. This made Bailing Wan''er feel


    helpless.


    However, she could not give up bing Samuel''s disciple, because Samuel was not only the strongest person she had ever


    seen in her life, but she also believed that Samuel''s realm could not bepared by that of those experts in the Royal Court.


    Such a person was the most suitable one to be her master.


    Of course, it was okay for him to be her husband, but unfortunately, he was not a real man. It was even more unrealistic to


    be husband and wife.


    "Do you know how to cook?" At this time, Samuel walked to the door and asked


    Bailing Wan''er.


    Although Bailing Wan''er was born into a rich and powerful family, her wet nurse only took care of her until she was ten years old


    and then secretly left. In thest six years, Bailing Wan¡¯er lived alone, and the skills of cooking had long been developed.


    "Yes, 1 will." Said Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    ¡°From now on, I''ll leave the responsibility of cooking at home to you," Samuel said.


    "Why? | am not your disciple, not your wife. Why should | cook for you?" Bailing Wan''er said to Samuel with an unconvinced


    expression.


    "If you don''t cook, you have another choice, which is to leave my house. Why should | let you live here for free?" Samuel said.


    Bailing Wan''er suddenly became discouraged and could only say, "I was just talking casually. Don¡¯t take it seriously."


    ¡°| am just talking casually," Samuel said with a smile.


    This little girl wanted to bargain with him all the time, but she didn''t have the right to do so. How could she not bow down under


    someone else''s roof?


    Bailing Wan¡¯er was good at cooking.


    Samuel was tidying up the flower garden in the yard; he smelled the fragranceing from the kitchen and could not help


    walking to the kitchen.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Looking at Bailing Wan¡¯er operating skillfully, Samuel said with a smile, "I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a skill. It seems that it''s


    still worth it for you to stay here." "If you can make me your disciple or wife, | can make you more delicious food." Bailing Wan''er


    smiled. Her smile was extremely charming.


    "When will the meal begin?¡± Samuel could not help but ask.


    When Bailing Wan''er saw Samuel deliberately avoiding her topic, she was not angry. Anyway, as long as she could stay with


    Samuel, she still had a chance. As long as she had perseverance, she could grind the iron pestle like a needle.


    Just as they were about to eat, another uninvited guest came to the courtyard.


    As Chen Yanran''s personal maid, Samuel was very familiar with her. However, as soon as Chen Tiexin left, the maid came


    again, which puzzled Samuel.


    "What are you doing here?" Samuel asked calmly.


    When the maid saw Bailing Wan¡¯er,


    she was furious. She didn''t expect


    Samuel would find a new lov recanl


    soon afte being area bat of the


    dhth & ily. More importantly, this


    woman''s appearance was not


    inferior to the youngdy¡¯s. She didn''t


    know how the good-for-nothing


    Samuel managed to get the young


    lady. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°My Miss wants to see you, " said the maid coldly.


    "| don¡¯t have anything to do with her anymore, right? She wants to see me, so | have to pay her a visit. What kind of reasoning is


    that?" Samuel said.


    "Miss was grounded, so she can''t


    leave the Chens¡¯ mansion, but Miss


    has been looking for youtheset ape,¡±


    ths majeiaata. he reason why she


    could leave the Chens'' mansion was


    that she had made up a lot of


    excuses. Under Chen Tiexin''s


    supervision. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Yanran almost had no chance to leave the Chens'' mansion.


    "Looking for me?" Samuel looked at


    his maid in confusion. He had no


    feelings for Chen YareakSTHis Fest


    Miss arithe Chen Family would never


    fall in love with him. How could she


    look for him for no reason? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°If Miss didn''t save you, you would be dead now. Now Miss wants to see you, shouldn''t you be grateful to see her?" the maid


    said.


    Although Samuel didn''t know what kind of situation he was in when he was in aa, he had been in aa for a long time. If it


    weren''t for Chen Yanran, he might really have died.


    Although Chen Yanran kept him here for a purpose, SamuelSamuel could not deny that she had saved his life.


    "Did she say why she''s looking for me? | don''t think | can go to the Chens'' mansion as | wish, right?" Samuel said.


    "You pretend to be a servant, so | can take you into the Chens'' mansion. As for what Miss wants you to do, | don''t know," the


    maid said.

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    ¡°What''s wrong with your face? Did my brother find out?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the maid returned to the Chen family''s mansion, Chen Yanran saw that her face was red and swollen, and mistakenly


    thought that she was beaten by Chen Tiexin. For a moment, she felt a little distressed. After all, it was she who asked the maid to


    go to Samuel. She could not help feeling a little guilty.


    "Miss, | saw Samuel," the maid said.


    "Where is he? Why didn''t you bring him to see me?" Hearing Samuel''s name, Chen Yanran instantly became excited. She was


    very eager to see Samuel.


    "Miss, the wound on my face was inflicted by his wife," the maid continued.


    "Wife!"


    Chen Yanran felt as if spring thunder exploded in her ears.


    Samuel already had a wife!


    How could this be?


    It hadn''t been long since he left the Chens'' house. How could he have a wife so soon?


    Chen Yanran took a deep breath and asked, "What happened? Where did he get his wife?"


    "Miss, you don¡¯t really like Samuel, do you? " The maid asked in confusion. She really could not understand why the Miss was


    looking for the trash Samuel. Moreover, this trash had a new woman. What was there for the Miss to miss?


    "I''m not looking for him because | like him, but for other reasons. This is rted to the status of the Chen Family in Dragon Cloud


    City in the future," Chen Yanran said.


    ¡°But he has made it very clear that you don''t have anything to do with him anymore, so he won''te to see you," the maid


    said.


    "Where does he live? Take me to see him. | must see him," said Chen Yanran.


    "Miss, Eldest Young Master has ordered someone to keep an eye on you. You won''t have a chance to leave the Chens¡¯ house.


    You''d better give up," the maid said.


    Chen Yanran shook her head.


    "Give up?¡±


    These two words were absolutely impossible for her. She would not give up until she proved Samuel''s strength.


    ¡°Help me find a way. | must see him, and | must see him," Chen Yanran said in amanding tone.


    The maid looked helpless. In her eyes, Chen Yanran was like a mad devil. How could Samuel, such a good-for-nothing, be worth


    taking the risk to see?


    If Chen Tiexin knew about this matter, Chen Yanran would not be punished, but the maid would not be able to escape from the


    consequences.


    "Miss, if Eldest Young Master finds out, I''ll die," the maid said.


    "| can''t see Samuel, and you''ll die as well." Chen Yanran''s face was as cold as ice.


    When Samuel was driven out of the Chen family''s mansion, Chen Yanran did not care about it. At that time, she had never


    dreamed that she would be so eager to see Samuel.


    The next day, Chen Tiexin and Chen Yuanhai met in the backyard.


    Chen Yuanhai sprinkled the fish material in his hand, and the koi fish made waves in order to grab food.


    ¡°Father, I''ve already ordered people to search all the ces in the family that can be used to hide the bodies, but they didn''t find


    anything. It seems that our guess is wrong." When he said this, Chen Tiexin showed a rxed expression, because he didn''t


    want this to be true.


    Chen Yuanhai frowned. "If the expert in the Realm of Four-Lamp didn''t die, how did he leave the Chen family for no reason?"


    It was impossible for Samuel to send a Four -Lamp Realm expert away with just his mouth.


    ¡°Have you searched every corner? Are there any ces left out?" asked Chen Yuanhai.


    "There can''t be a mistake. Father, we must have thought too much," Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yuanhai heaved a long sigh and said, "But why did the master brought by the Xies leave for no reason? And how do you


    exin the situation in the Central District of the Dragon-rocky Mountains?"


    "There is no doubt that Huang Xiaoyong has a master. All of this is rted to Huang Xiaoyong''s master. We can''t rte his


    master to Samuel," Chen Tiexin said.


    ¡°But Huang Xiaoyong''s words are just casual remarks? Is there any other meaning?" Chen Yuanhai didn''t understand.


    Regarding this question, Chen Tiexin had also thought about it carefully. In his opinion, maybe Huang Xiaoyong was just


    deliberately mystifying and trying to hide his identity for his master,


    "Father, | think Huang Xiaoyong purposely shifted our attention to hide his true body for his master. He''s probably afraid that we''ll


    find out," Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yuanhai shook his head and smiled." Is he afraid of being found out?"


    Wasn''t this a joke?


    If the Chens really dared to find out the truth, how could he be afraid? The powerful man could destroy the Chens overnight.


    ¡°Let''s look around again. Even if we have found everyce, let''s check it again and see if all thend in our house has any signs


    of being turned over," said Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Tiexin sighed. In his opinion, it was unnecessary to waste manpower. It was impossible. Why should he waste time?


    "The grounding of your sister is also lifted. Maybe it will be safer for her to meet Samuel," Chen Yuanhai continued.


    ¡°Father, | can''t do that. She can''t go to see Samuel in my sister¡¯s current situation." Chen Tiexin retorted.


    Chen Yuanhai turned around, looked


    at Chen Tiexin and said, "Do you


    know that if this matter is no om


    sciiimsl escass Tihs ina


    Huge sha ow? Whether he is a real


    good-for-nothing or a reclusive


    master, we need evidence to prove


    that our arbitraryness is very likely to


    lead to the destruction of the Chens.¡¯


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing Chen Yuanhai''s tough attitude, Chen Tiexin was a little reluctant, but he could only ept it.


    After all, it was Chen Yuanhai who was in control of the current Chen family.


    "Yes, father. I''ll go tell the servants what to do first.¡±


    "Go ahead.¡±


    After Chen Tiexin left, Chen Yuanhai


    sprinkled all the fish material in his


    hand. The fish snatched ¨¦podsnd


    rpseeange Wer spray. Just as


    Chen Yuanhai was about to sigh that


    even fish needed to work hard, his


    eyes suddenly changed. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The ce where the corpse was kept!


    Chen Tiexin had ordered the servants


    to find all corners of the Chen mM


    family''s mansign-pytethepohd¡±


    sppimed td Be ignored by Chen Tiexin.


    Wasn''t sinking at the bottom of the


    pond the best choice? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Yuanhai''s breathing suddenly became rapid. His intuition told him that the corpse of the Four-Lamp Realm master was


    likely to be in this pond.


    "Call Chen Tiexin back right now." Chen Yuanhai said to the butler next to him.


    The butler was old, but there was wind under his feet, so he soon called Chen Tiexin back.


    ¡°Father, what else can | do for you?" Chen Tiexin asked Chen Yuanhai.


    ¡°You haven''t found this pond, have you?" asked Chen Yuanhai.


    "Father, the Diamond Carp inside is the thing you love the most. | wouldn''t dare to touch it," Chen Tiexin said.


    ¡°Let the servants dry the pond," said Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Tiexin frowned. Hearing Chen


    Yuanhai''s words, he immediately understood what he meant.

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    Chen Tiexin had asked his servants to search the whole Chens'' mansion, but they found nothing. However, Chen Tiexin did not


    dare to search the pond in the backyard, because the Diamond Carp was Chen Yuanhai''s favorite.


    Moreover, this pond was indeed a good ce to hide the corpses. Since Chen Yuanhai had said so, Chen Tiexin immediately


    called a servant.


    As the water level of the pond gradually decreased, Chen Tiexin became more and more nervous, and even his breathing


    became rapid. This kind of reaction showed that he was worried and afraid. He was afraid that there would be a corpse here,


    and he was afraid Samuel would be just as they had guessed.


    When Chen Tiexin had chased Samuel out of the Chen n''s mansion, he had set up a trap for Samuel, which had attracted


    many people''s attention. Chen Tiexin had deliberately made peopleugh at Samuel in hopes that he could use this chance to


    make him notorious in the Dragon Cloud City.


    Chen Tiexin had done everything he could and left no room for himself. He couldn''t imagine how he would have to deal with this


    matter if Samuel was really a master.


    ¡°Father, do you really think the body is inside?" Chen Tiexin asked Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Yuanhai¡¯s expression became more and more solemn because this was the easiest ce to hide the corpse in the Chens¡¯


    mansion. Therefore, it was reasonable not to find the body elsewhere.


    But whether it was true or not was not determined by Chen Yuanhai.


    ¡°We can only know when we see the result, " said Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Tiexin stopped talking and waited in silence.


    The water level dropped quickly, but the two of them didn''t feel anxious at all. Chen Tiexin even hoped that the water level would


    never be drained. Only in this way could he have the excuse to escape from reality.


    In the evening, the pond finally had kneedeep water level. In this case, everything at the bottom of the pond could almost be


    seen with the naked eye.


    An unidentified human-shaped object appeared in front of them.


    Such a situation made Chen Tiexin''s face pale. It was impossible for this pond to drown people for no reason. If there really was


    a corpse, it was very likely to be the expert in the Four-Lamp Realm.


    "Father!" Chen Tiexin took a deep breath and shouted at Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Yuanhai''s hands trembled slightly. This was not the result he wanted to see, but this result was not something he could


    escape from.


    "Send someone to see what''s going on," Chen Yuanhai said.


    Chen Tiexin immediately said to the servants next to him, "Go and get it. Let''s see what it is."


    A few servants went directly into the water. As soon as they got close to the human-shaped object, they smelled a foul odor.


    ¡°Master, Young Master, this is a corpse." "Bring him up," Chen Yuanhai said with a livid face.


    The corpse had already swelled after sinking for too long. Furthermore, it would rot the moment they touched it. The servants


    endured the vomiting in their hearts and carried the corpse back onto the shore.


    When Chen Yuanhai approached, he was not frightened by the appearance of the corpse. Instead, he asked the nearby


    servants, "Have any of you seen this person?"


    The best person to identify the corpse was Chen Yanran, but Chen Yuanhai did not want to let Chen Yanran know about this


    matter at present. Moreover, Chen Yuanhai did not want to frighten Chen Yanran with such a horrible side.


    The nearby servants did not speak, which excluded the possibility of them knowing it.


    Chen Yuanhai continued to ask, "Who was there when the Xies and Wangs came to the Chens'' mansion?"


    ¡°Master, the steward should be aware of this. He¡¯s the one who received the masters of the Xie and Wang families," said one of


    the servants.


    "Where¡¯s he? Get him here right now."


    After a while, a middle-aged man ran over breathlessly. When he saw the corpse on the ground, he was frightened by the


    corpse¡¯s rotting appearance and sat directly on the ground.


    "Do you know this man?" Chen Yuanhai asked the steward.


    The butler trembled with fear and said, " Master, this has nothing to do with me. | didn''t kill him. Please check it out."


    Chen Yuanhai looked at the housekeeper helplessly and said, "If you can kill him, do you still need to be the housekeeper of the


    Chens? | know you didn¡¯t kill him. I''ll show you what he looks like. Do you know him?"


    The butler was so frightened that his legs went limp with just one look. He didn''t have the courage to look at him again. He shook


    his head and said, "Master, | don''t know him. | don''t know him."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Chen Tiexin walked to the housekeeper, grabbed the housekeeper''s neck and said, "Open your eyes wide and take


    a good look, or you will apany him on the road to hell.¡±


    The butler was so scared that he almost peed himself. He had no choice but to open his eyes and examine the corpse carefully.


    Although the corpse''s appearance had changed, the general outline of its appearance could still be seen.


    When he saw his face clearly, the housekeeper''s expression became dull.


    "This... this, this is..."


    "That''s not a big deal. Just say it," Chen Tiexin said impatiently.


    "Young Master, isn''t this the expert of


    the Four-Lamp Realm brought by the


    Xie and Wang families? How could he


    die here?" the oe te, said int |


    nev rata) Ve ang and Xie


    farnilies came to the Chen family''s


    mansion to make trouble, and it was


    the housekeeper who received them


    personally. He especially observed


    the expert of the Four-Lamp Realm,


    so the housekeeper remembered


    very clearly what he looked like.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    On that day, the housekeeper thought that Miss wouldpromise with the Wang and Xie families. After all, they came with


    masters.


    Butter, he heard that the Four-Lamp Realm expert disappeared inexplicably, and the Xie and Wang families returned without


    aplishing anything. At that time, the butler still felt it was strange.


    How could a living person disappear for no reason?


    It was not until this moment that the housekeeper knew that this was not disappearance. It was death, and it was death in the


    pond in the backyard!


    However, who in the Chen family''s entire mansion could be a match for a Four-Lamp Realm expert? Who had the strength to kill


    him?


    "Ah, Young Master, what''s wrong with you? " The housekeeper suddenly found Chen Tiexin lying on the ground and hurriedly


    asked with concern.


    Chen Tiexin, whose face was as


    white as paper, was so weak that he


    didn''t even have the str gthto it)


    n peoaust fey Son irming the


    identity of the body, it was enough to


    prove that he had made a big


    mistake. He had driven a real master


    out of the Chen family''s mansion.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    For many years, Chen Tiexin had


    been running around the Royal Court


    in order to find a master withrachigh


    r Agta ee nneY Pibrove his


    cttivation. However, such a strong


    man had appeared in the Chen


    family''s manor, and he actually had


    missed the opportunity. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Not only that, but this kind of hatred made Chen Tiexin even more desperate.


    "Young Master, are you all right?" The steward wanted to help Chen Tiexin up, but his strength could not help him at all.


    Chen Yuanhai took a deep breath and said to the housekeeper and the servants, "Go and deal with the body. We can''t let


    anyone know about this."

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    ¡°Butler, this is an expert at the Four-Lamp Realm. How could his body be in the pond in the backyard?"


    After the housekeeper and a group of servants left with the bodies, a servant who didn''t know what was going on asked the


    housekeeper.


    The housekeeper also felt strange about this matter. If it were an ordinary person, it would be understandable for him to die in


    the pond identally, but this person was a master from the Wang and Xie families. It was absolutely impossible for him to die in


    the pond because he had lost his footing.


    And judging from Chen Tiexin''s reaction, the man''s death was definitely not simple. Otherwise, he would not have been


    overshocked.


    "| remember that the experts of the Four Light Realm seemed to have been taken away by that good-for-nothing. It was also


    because they were taken away that they disappeared for no reason," the steward said.


    ¡°Butler, are you kidding?" The manughed. Not only that, but the other servants alsoughed.


    ¡°Housekeeper, you don''t want to say that the good-for-nothing killed this person, do you?"


    ¡°How is that possible? He has been in aa for nearly half a year in the Chen family. How can he kill a master in the Four -


    lamp Realm?"


    "That''s right, he''s a Four Lamp Realm expert. In our Dragon Cloud City, he''s a top-


    tier expert."


    Hearing these words, the housekeeper''s face suddenly changed.


    On the surface, this was not likely to happen, but from Chen Tiexin''s reaction, it was likely that it was done by Samuel.


    Why would Chen Tiexin be frightened?


    Even if this expert in the Four-Light Realm died in the Chen family¡¯s mansion, what did the Wang and Xie families have to do


    with it if they knew?


    The only possibility was that Chen Tiexin''s death was not simple, which was why he was so frightened.


    "Don''t guess blindly. This matter has nothing to do with us." After that, the housekeeper paused and continued, "Also, don''t


    mention that person again in the future. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, lest you get killed."


    Since the butler had said this, the servants naturally did not dare to say anything else.


    Beside the pond.


    Both Chen Yuanhai and his son seemed to have lost their souls. Although they could still find an excuse to say that even if an


    expert in the Four-Light Realm died in the pond, it might not be SamuelSamuel who killed him.


    However, the reason was so far-fetched that even Chen Yuanhai himself did not believe it.


    Could there be a second person who was qualified to kill a Four-Light Realm expert in the Chen family''s mansion?


    Furthermore, hadn''t the Four-Light Realm expert vanished after Samuel took him away? There could only be one exnation for


    this matter, and that was Samuel concealing his own realm!


    Not only did he kill the experts in the Four-Light Realm, but also Huang Xiaoyong''s seven-star beast was tamed by him. These


    two things almost made Chen Yuanhai and Chen Tiexin feel desperate.


    "Dad, is it tue?" Suddenly, Chen Tiexin pped himself in the face. He hoped that he was dreaming, but the pain on his face


    told him that it was reality.


    At this moment, Chen Tiexin was filled with endless regret.


    He used to becent when he thought that Samuel would be driven out of the Chens'' mansion. But now, he had no other


    emotion except regret.


    Chen Yuanhai smiled bitterly. It should have been an opportunity for the Chens to be stronger in Dragon Cloud City. They


    could have upied the City Lord''s Mansion and ruled the entire Dragon Cloud City. But now, the Chens were in imminent


    danger.


    If he offended such a strong man, who knew when he would retaliate against the Chens?


    Once his revenge came, no one in the Chen family could resist it.


    "| didn''t expect that a man who was regarded as a waste by the Chens could have such strong strength,¡± Chen Yuanhai said with


    a sigh.


    "Dad, is it possible? Is there any other possibility?¡± Chen Tiexin looked at Chen Yuanhai with expectation. He especially hoped


    that Chen Yuanhai could give another reasonable exnation, as long as he could exin that the man was not


    killed by Samuelze.


    But the result was bound to disappoint Chen Tiexin.


    Even if Chen Yuanhai was unwilling to admit it in his heart, he would never find an excuse to deceive me.


    The truth had already beenid out in front of them. Was there any use in finding excuses?


    If he said he wasn''t Samuel, then was he really not?


    "It''s useless even if you don''t want to admit it or ept reality. Except for him, who else in the Chens¡¯ mansion can do it?" Chen


    Yuanhai said feebly.


    After hearing this, Chen Tiexin''s eyes became even more desperate. It was as if he had fallen into a bottomless abyss and would


    never be able to stand up again.


    "Father, what should | do now? | drove him out of the Chens and brought him endless humiliation. What should | do?" Chen


    Tiexin looked at Chen Yuanhai with pleading eyes. He didn''t want to die, and he didn¡¯t have the courage to bear the anger of


    Samuel''s revenge.


    Chen Yuanhai took a deep breath. It was indeed not a good thing to offend such a strong man. It would make the whole Chen


    family live a miserable life.


    However, this matter was not impossible to solve.


    "There''s only one way," said Chen Yuanhai.


    "What''s the solution?¡± Chen Tiexin asked eagerly.


    "Your sister might be able to change the situation as long as she shows up. After all, he¡¯s a man,¡± Chen Yuanhai said.


    Chen Tiexin immediately understood what Chen Yuanhai meant.


    As long as Chen Yanran could


    reconcile with Samuel, then this


    hatred would naturall disappear! \\


    Napaerieretifbs could help him


    improve his realm with the identity of


    his brother. This was a more


    justifiable reason, and he didn''t even


    need to be apprenticed. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''ll go to find Yanran right away," Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yuanhai grabbed Chen Tiexin''s shoulder. With his current mood, it was not suitable for him to see Chen Yanran.


    ¡°What''s wrong?" Chen Tiexin asked in confusion.


    "Your sister doesn''t know that we have confirmed Samuel''s strength. If you go to see her like this, she won''t agree," said


    Chen Yuanhai.


    "Then what should | do?" Chen Tiexin asked.


    Chen Yuanhai frowned tightly. When


    Chen Yanran went to see Samuel,


    she had better show her Mee Ou


    feelings. oneke haf Hangin think


    thatch n Yanran fell in love with him


    and hoped to save him. In this case,


    Chen Yuanhai didn''t know thatAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel was the best, because only in


    this way could he show his true


    feelings. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Isn''t it because he hasn''t been at easetely?" asked Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Tiexin nodded and said, "You must be worried because you doubted Samuel''s real strength."


    "Tell her tomorrow morning that if


    you want to know the true realm


    Samuel, you can sqvethelt ico


    regtiqnshisd at Say that you love


    him and want her to give it a try. But


    you have to remind her that she can''t


    show her real purpose in front


    Samuel. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just let her... show her love for him," said Chen Yuanhai.

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    Late at night.


    Chen Tiexin tossed and turned in bed. He didn''t even have the courage to close his eyes. He was afraid that once he closed his


    eyes, he would never have the chance to open them again.


    It was hard for Chen Tiexin to offend an unknown master of Samuel''s realm.


    Samuel had been driven out of the Chens'' house by his previous proud work, which made the crowdugh at him. But now, it


    had be Chen Tiexin''s nightmare. At the thought of this, he couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat, as if his life was


    passing away.


    What''s more, he went to Samuel''s yard and broke the door open. He wanted to kill


    Samuel.


    Recalling this matter, Chen Tiexin''s heart was filled with lingering fear.


    At that time, if Huang Xiaoyong hadn''t appeared in time, his life would have been in the yard.


    Chen Tiexin had thought Samuel was lucky enough to have been saved by Huang Xiaoyong.


    But now Chen Tiexin realized that he was lucky enough. Once he really wanted to kill Samuel, would he still be able to capture


    Samuel?


    Chen Tiexin, who had not slept for a night, got up at dawn. He seemed to be in low spirits.


    When he came to Chen Yanran''s room, her personal maid just went out to wash the face for Chen Yanran. When she saw Chen


    Tiexin, she felt guilty. After all, she had vited Chen Tiexin''s order and left the Chen''s mansion to see Samuel.


    "Young Master." The maid lowered her head and shouted. She was so guilty that she didn''t dare to look up at Chen Tiexin.


    "Is Yanran awake?" Chen Tiexin asked.


    "She''s already awake,¡± the maid said truthfully.


    Chen Tiexin nodded and said, "Co get busy with other things."


    "Yes, sir."


    The maid knew that Chen Tiexin was reminding her not to go back to the room, but she did not understand why Chen Tiexin


    looked for Chen Yanran in the early morning. Was it not enough to imprison Chen Yanran now?


    Walking into the room, Chen Yanran, who had already put on her clothes, was tidying up her makeup in front of the bronze


    mirror.


    For Chen Yanran, who was extremely beautiful, the first thing she did when she got up early every day was to dress herself up


    beautifully. She didn''t want her unkempt appearance to be seen by others.


    "Didn''t | tell you to fetch some water? Why did youe back so soon?" Hearing the footsteps, Chen Yanran said without


    looking back.


    "It''s me," Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yanran turned her head in surprise and said, "Brother, why are you here?"


    Chen Tiexin forced a smile and said, "Can''t


    |e?"


    "Brother, you look so gaunt. Have you slept well?" Chen Yanran asked.


    Chen Tiexin sighed and asked Chen Yanran, "Sister, have you fallen in love with Samuel?"


    Chen Yanran frowned and did not understand why Chen Tiexin suddenly said that.


    "Brother, as | said, there''s no other reason why I''m looking for Samuel. | just want to confirm his identity," said Chen Yanran.


    "Silly girl, if he is really a master, how could he tell you so easily? If you want to know the truth, you have to think of other ways."


    Said Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Yanran was even more puzzled, because Chen Tiexin''s attitude toward this matter was against it and he did not believe it,


    but today his attitude was very strange, as if he had to help find a way.


    ¡°Brother, what''s wrong with you?¡± asked Chen Yanran.


    "| know, if | don''t give you the opportunity to prove it, you won''t give up. | don''t want to see you in a trance every day," said Chen


    Tiexin.


    Chen Yanran was stunned for a moment, and then her face was full of surprise. She asked, "Brother, did you agree to let me go


    to see Samuel?"


    "If | don¡¯t agree, can | bear to watch you lose weight every day?" Chen Tiexin deliberately said with a helpless expression.


    This made Chen Yanran very happy. She was thinking about how to leave the Chens¡¯ mansion to see Samuel. Now that Chen


    Tiexin had agreed, she didn''t have to rack her brains.


    "Brother, thank you," Chen Yanran said excitedly.


    "But I¡¯ve just reminded you that it''s not easy to know Samuel''s real realm," said Chen Tiexin.


    "Brother, what should | do?" asked Chen Yanran.


    "Why don''t you let Samuel go back to the Chens first? Since he is your husband, he should go back to the Chens'' mansion as


    well. Let''s forget about what happened in the past," said Chen Tiexin.


    Let Samuel return to the Chens'' mansion.


    And Chen Tiexin even took the initiative to say that Samuel was her husband, which made Chen Yanran feel a little surprised.


    In the entire Chen family''s house, even those servants had never acknowledged Samuel''s identity. How could Chen Tiexin


    suddenly think in this way?


    Feeling strange, Chen Yanran asked," Brother, are you sick?"


    "| just don''t want you to waste too


    much time and energy on this matter,


    and | don''t want you to worr it


    either. Thisis tpemo€ Feast e way."


    ADs A Tiexin finished, he


    hesitated for a moment and


    continued, "Only when you are kind to


    Samuel will he treat you sincerely and


    tell you what you want to know "


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Although it made sense, Chen Yanran still couldn''t believe it, because Chen Tiexin''s attitude had changed a lot.


    "Brother, you don¡¯t know something, do you?" asked Chen Yanran.


    Chen Tiexin didn''t change his expression.


    He just smiled and looked very helpless. Then he said, "What can | know? This is the result of my discussion with my father. You


    have made my father distressed these days. If it weren''t for his idea, do you think | would have agreed?"


    Chen Yanran pouted. She knew that her state during this time was worrying, but she couldn''t control herself at all. When she


    thought of Huang Xiaoyong''s words, she felt as if there were demons surging in her heart.


    ¡°Brother, I''m sorry for making you worry," Chen Yanran said with a guilty look.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chen Tiexin stood up, walked to Chen


    Yanran, patted her on the shoulder


    and said, "You are my sister, So it''s


    reasonable for me woay SG"


    Byt now Se figured it out.


    ou can do whatever you want. It''s


    not a good thing for an elder brother


    to stop you all the time, but you have


    to remember my reminder. If you


    want to know the truth, you can only


    be good to him and even show that


    you like him.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Brother, | know what to do, but what if it turns out to be fake?" Chen Yanran asked.


    Was it fake?


    Chen Tiexin hoped that it was a lie, but ording to what had happenedst night, Samuel''s identity had been almost confirmed.


    How could it be fake?


    But on the surface, Chen Tiexin


    pretended that he didn¡¯t know


    anything and said," Whether it¡¯s true


    or not, as long as i.can\makeyol |


    haypyans vor Kaw you will treat


    Samuel in the future, it''s up to you."


    "Brother, you are so kind to me. | am


    so happy to have an elder brother like


    you. Chen Yanran, who didn''t know


    that she had been used, said to Chen


    Tiexin with a happy smile. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    After Chen Tiexin''s departure, Chen Yanran''s heart became unstoppable when she went to see Samuel. For her, this was


    something that she couldn''t wait to see. She couldn''t bear it for even a second.


    After leaving the Chen family''s courtyard, Chen Yanran, led by a maid, walked toward Samuel''s yard at a brisk pace.


    Inside the Chen family''s manor.


    Chen Tiexin came to Chen Yuanhai''s study and told Chen Yuanhai what he had told Chen Yanran.


    "For this matter, only Chen Yanran can turn the tide. | hope she won''t let us down. Otherwise, I''m afraid the Chen Family will


    copse because of it," Chen Yuanhai said with a sigh. Now, he was almost certain of Samuel''s strength, so he had no choice


    but to put his hope on Chen Yanran.


    What Chen Tiexin had done to Samuel was enough to make the Chens fall into a deep abyss. Every time Chen Yuanhai thought


    of it, he felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife.


    Thanks to the efforts of several generations, the Chen family had be like this. Chen Yuanhai didn''t want the Chen family''s


    foundation to be ruined in his own hands.


    Chen Tiexin was in the same mood. He didn''t want to die, and he even hoped that his brother-inw could help him break the


    realm. Therefore, he also hoped that Samuel would forgive Chen Yanran. The best result for them would be that they would get


    back together and let Samuel return to the Chen''s mansion.


    But the possibility of this matter was not what Chen Tiexin dared to imagine.


    "Father, how much sess rate do you think is?" Chen Tiexin asked.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chen Yuanhai was silent for a moment and then shook his head.


    He did not dare to say the probability, nor did he dare to think about it.


    However, with SamuelSamuel''s status as an expert, the chances of sess were very small if he was not tempted by the


    beauty.


    But on the other hand, how could Samuelck women?


    Although Chen Yanran was one of the most beautiful women in Dragon Cloud City, Samuel was qualified to go to the Royal


    Court. And the women there were up to him.


    Chen Yuanhai sighed and said, "We can only resign ourselves to fate now. The Chens have done a lot of bad things to him.


    Even if he doesn''t forgive the Chens, it''s not wrong.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Tiexin''s face darkened. He knew that Chen Yuanhai was reminding him. If he hadn''t gone too far in the past,


    he would have been more likely to save the situation now.


    Of course, Chen Tiexin also regretted it in his heart, but it was a pity that it was useless for him to regret it now.


    At this time, Chen Yanran had arrived at the gate of the courtyard.


    She knew that if she knocked on the door, she would be able to see Samuel. However, at this moment, she didn''t have the


    courage to do so, and didn¡¯t dare to do so.


    In the past, in her eyes, Samuel was a useless piece of trash, a puppet at her disposal. She had left Samuel in the Chens¡¯


    mansion in order to make use of Samuel to prevent herself from being harassed by Huang Xiaoyong.


    But now, she no longer had the attitude of superiority and even appeared very humble. This was because the man whom she


    had always looked down upon was a true powerhouse who could overturn the entire Dragon Cloud City with a flip of his hand.


    "Miss, do you want me to knock on the door?" The maid asked Chen Yanran.


    Chen Yanran shook her head numbly and said, "You go first."


    The maid said nervously, "Miss, how can | leave? What if that good-for-nothing hurts you?"


    Good-for-nothing?


    Chen Yanran didn''t think there was anything wrong with the maid calling Samuel good-for-nothing in the past, but now, she


    couldn''t use the word "good-for-nothing" to describe him, and she couldn''t let Samuel hear it.


    ¡°From now on, you''d better not call him that." Chen Yanran scolded the servant girl in a cold voice.


    The maid was so scared that she quickly lowered her head, but the expression on her face was very unconvinced. Chen Yanran


    used to address Samuel like this, but now she couldn''t call him like this.


    "Is Miss really blind to fall in love with Samuel?" "You can leave now." Chen Yanran said harshly.


    Seeing Chen Yanran¡¯s tough attitude, the maid could only say, "Miss, be careful."


    After the maid left, Chen Yanran finally plucked up her courage and walked to the door. When she reached out and was about to


    knock, the door opened on its own initiative.


    "Who are you?" Bailing Wan¡¯er, who was standing inside the door, asked Chen Yanran.


    "Who are you?" Chen Yanran also felt strange. How could there be other women in Samuel''s home?


    Bailing Wan¡¯er looked at Chen Yanran. The woman in front of her was beautiful, mature, and more attractive than her.


    Such a woman was likely to have an unusual rtionship with Samuel, which would inevitably make Bailing Wan''er hostile.


    m Samuel''s wife, what about you?" Said Bailing Wan''er.


    Hearing the word wife, Chen Yanran''s face instantly turned pale. Samuel already had a new wife!


    At once, anger rose in Chen Yanran''s heart, because Samuel had not left the Chens'' mansion for a long time. He actually found


    a new lover so soon.


    But after thinking about it carefully,


    Chen Yanran found that she was nat


    qualified to bl Samnvel akal


    bepauise shied and Samuel were a


    nominal couple. It was natural for


    Samuel to find a new woman. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    More importantly, Samuel had been driven out of the Chens'' mansion. If the Chens had let him down, why did they ask him not


    to look for another woman?


    Seeing Chen Yanran¡¯s reaction, Bailing Wan¡¯er were more certain of her identity, which made her feel a little proud.


    This was the mentality of the little girl.


    Although she did not get Samuel, it was also very good for her to show off in front of her rival in love.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you? You don''t look well. Are you okay? Why don''t you go home and rest?" Bailing Wan''er said.


    Chen Yanran shook her head subconsciously. She came here today to see Samuel. How could she leave without seeing him?


    "Is Samuel at home? | want to see him." Chen Yanran asked.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er asked with a smile, "You are Chen Yanran, right? Do you think he will see you?"


    "Since you know who | am, you


    should know the rtionship


    between re apgcbinn The reason


    Why me to him today is to rify


    something," Chen Yanran said.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er did not care what Chen Yanran wanted to say. For her, Chen Yanran was her rival in love. How could she let her


    rival meet Samuel?


    "He won''t see you. You''d better leave and not harass us in the future.¡± After Bailing finished speaking, she prepared to close the


    door.


    In a hurry, Chen Yanran could only


    put her hand between the cracks


    the door and sald jojealiing: Yu tell


    hannrtleat Y Sih here and he will


    definitely see me. What qualifications


    do you have to block me outside the


    door?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Bailing said with a cold face, "I''m Samuel''s wife. Isn''t that enough?"

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    Bailing Wan¡¯er''s words almost made Chen Yanran spit blood. As Samuel''s wife, she indeed had the qualifications to block Chen


    Yanran outside the door.


    However, in Chen Yanran¡¯s view, the person who was qualified to say this should be her.


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that the Chens drove Samuel out of the Chens'' mansion and that she used to be so high and mighty


    that she didn¡¯t regard Samuel as her husband, the situation might have been different today. Perhaps she was the one who had


    the right to call herself Samuel''s wife.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, what are you doing?" At this time, Samuel''s voice came from the yard.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er said without looking back," It''s nothing. A person | don''t know wants to enter our house." "Samuel, it''s me. Chen


    Yanran, | want to see you." Chen Yanran was afraid that Bailing Wan''er would stop her from seeing Samuel. She could only


    shout, hoping that Samuel could hear her voice.


    "You are such a scoundrel,¡± Bailing Wan''er said with a face full of shame. If she had known this, she would not have said so


    much nonsense to her. Now it attracted Samuel''s attention. With Samuel¡¯s character, she would probably not be able to stop the


    two of them from meeting.


    Hearing Chen Yanran¡¯s voice, Samuel was very surprised.


    When the maid appeared and said that Chen Yanran wanted to see him, it made Samuel feel very strange. Because from the


    maid''s words, Samuel could feel that Chen Yanran seemed to have changed her attitude toward him.


    But now, Chen Yanran came to him on her own initiative, which was beyond Samuel''s expectation.


    "Wan''er, let her in," Samuel said.


    Bailing Wan''er gritted her teeth. She really wanted Chen Yanran to leave, but Samuel had said it again. She did not dare to


    disobey Samuel''s order.


    She had to open the door, but did not forget to ridicule Chen Yanran, "I have never seen such a shameless woman like you."


    As the youngdy of the Chen Family, Chen Yanran had never been described like this before, but now she didn''t care about it


    anymore. As long as she could see


    Samuel, she was willing to do anything.


    Walking into the courtyard and seeing the beautiful scenery in the courtyard, Chen Yanran smiled bitterly in her heart.


    She used to think that as long as Samuel left the Chens¡¯ mansion, he would live a down and out life like a dog. But now it


    seemed that she was too naive. Instead of being down and out, Samuel lived a good life.


    Although this courtyard was not as luxurious as the Chens'' mansion, it was warmer and more like a home.


    Walking to Samuel, Chen Yanran''s heart beat faster for no reason. Samuel''s handsomeness in the past was just a pretty face,


    not worth mentioning in her eyes.


    But now, when she saw Samuel again, she feltpletely different. On her angr face, there was not only handsomeness, but


    also a unique charm of a man.


    "Why do you have to see me?" Samuel asked, puzzled.


    Chen Yanran nced at Bailing Wan''er, as if she was afraid that she could not speak out some words on the spot.


    Being stared at by Chen Yanran¡¯s questioning eyes, Bailing Wan¡¯er instantly flew into a rage and said, "| am his wife. There is


    nothing you can''t say in front of me."


    The little girl deliberately tampered with her identity again, but Samuel did not exin much to Chen Yanran because it was not


    necessary.


    Chen Yanran¡¯s heart sank. If she didn¡¯t believe that Bailing Wan''er were really with Samuel before, then now she had to


    believe it because Samuel did not refute, which was equivalent to admitting it.


    "| didn''t expect you to find a new woman so soon," Chen Yanran said with a pale face.


    Bailing Wan''er was even more imposing. Since Samuel did not deny it, she was naturally more qualified to suppress Chen


    Yanran''s identity.


    "Your words are truly strange. What do you mean by being so soon? Don''t tell me that we still need your permission to be


    together?" Bailing Wan''er said arrogantly.


    In the face of Bailing Wan''er''s aggressiveness, although Chen Yanran was very angry in her heart, she was not qualified to


    refute Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    "In this case, I''ll go straight to the point. | came to see you because | want to ask you something," Chen Yanran said.


    Samuel did not speak, but made an OK gesture with his hand. However, it was not on earth. Not only did Chen Yanran not


    understand, but Bailing Wan¡¯er was also confused.


    ¡°Husband, what do you mean by this?¡± Bailing asked curiously.


    It was not until then that Samuel realized that how could the people in the Xuanyuan World understand the hand gestures of the


    earth? He quickly said, "That means you can ask."


    Bailing Wan¡¯er made a gesture ording to Samuel''s gesture, and then nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that she was happy


    because she had learned a new move.


    Chen Yanran took a deep breath. Finally, when she faced this day, she couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    ¡°Were you the one who killed the expert in the Four-Lamp Realm that the Xie and Wang families found?" asked Chen Yanran.


    "| told you about it a long time ago.


    It''s just that you didn''t believe me,"


    Samuel said. He djdnehide fotoiss)


    fionr fer Wen Chen Yanran asked


    him about it, he had told her the truth.


    It was a pity that Chen Yanran just


    treated it as a joke Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Yanran¡¯s face changed. Samuel


    had indeed said that, but at that time,


    Chen Yanran only regarded Samuel


    peer¡¯! trash mM er eart.


    erefore, she naturally thought that


    a piece of trash would not be able to


    deal with a Four-Lamp Realm expert.


    Naturally, she would not believe


    Samuel''s words. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Taking another deep breath, Chen Yanran continued to ask, "In the Central District of the Dragon-rocky Mountains, there are no


    other people other than the three of us, right?¡±


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and


    looked at Chen Yanran. It was no


    until then that eynderstoocihy


    ahen vanran came to him. He did not


    expect that she had doubts about his


    strength, and she even had some


    evidence. Please read the originalAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel patted his head. In fact, he should have guessed it a long time ago. Otherwise, would Chen Yanran change her attitude


    toward him due to other reasons?


    But Samuel subconsciously thought that the secret was hidden very well, so he didn¡¯t think about it in this way.


    "Why do you ask this?" Samuel said.


    "Because many things happened to you were very bizarre, and these bizarre things prove that you are not good-for-nothing.¡±


    Chen Yanran said.


    Hearing this, Bailing Wan''er couldn''t helpughing.


    For this woman to say something like that, it was obvious that she used to treat Samuel as trash. What a joke. The Chens were


    blind. How could they treat him like trash?


    ¡°Really? Maybe what you think it''s strange was just a coincidence?" Samuel asked.


    Chen Yanran shook her head and said firmly, "It can''t be a coincidence, nor can so many coincidences happen to you. | know


    that you are Huang Xiaoyong''s master. You helped him tame a Seven-Star Beast, right?"

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    In the face of Chen Yanran''s question, Samuel did not answer directly but said, "I have nothing to do with the Chen Family.


    These things are meaningless to you. Since you have asked what you want to ask, you can leave now."


    Chen Yanran shook her head like a rattle. She was not willing to leave like this. She also hoped to keep Samuel and let Samuel


    return to the Chen''s mansion.


    The Chens'' position in Dragon Cloud City was declining. Only Samuel could save the Chens.


    Moreover, if Samuel was willing to return to the Chen family, it would also be a good thing for Chen Tiexin. This would make him


    no longer wandering around the world or traveling around for the sake of being apprenticed.


    Only when Chen Tiexin could break through the realm and be a strong man, could the Chens be truly powerful.


    ¡°| won''t go," Chen Yanran said.


    "Since you don''t leave, why are you staying at our house? What do you want to do?" Bailing Wan''er said impatiently. This woman


    was really thick-skinned. Samuel had already ordered her to leave, but she still tried to be thick-skinned.


    "Samuel, as long as you nod, | can be your wife again, and we can be rea husband and wife. | can satisfy you at any time." At


    this moment, Chen Yanranpletely put down her dignity.


    Thinking of the high and mighty attitude of Chen Yanran in front of Samuel in the past, it was the extremely different identity she


    had now.


    Bailing Wan''er was anxious when she heard this. She was afraid Samuel could not resist Chen Yanran''s beauty and promised


    her. If so, she would have no chance to be Samuel''s wife.


    "You won''t agree to it, right?" Bailing Wan¡¯er asked Samuel.


    Samuelughed.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er was anxious and said," What are youughing at? Let her go."


    At this moment, even Chen Yanran felt that she had a chance. She could not help rxing a little, but Samuel¡¯s next words


    completely pushed her to the bottom.


    "In my eyes, you''re just an ordinary woman. I''m not interested in you," Samuel said.


    It was proposed that Samuel met many women, and these women did have extraordinary beauty, but they couldn''t bepared


    with Qi Yiyun.


    Back then, Qi Yiyun had taken the initiative to throw herself into Samuel''s arms countless times and had been rejected by him. If


    he had been controlled by lust, he would have fallen into Qi Yiyun''s trap long ago.


    Chen Yanran was excellent in both appearance and figure, but unfortunately, she could not seduce Samuel at all.


    This sentence was like a basin of cold water pouring through Chen Yanran. Ordinary women and he was not interested!


    The impact of these words on Chen Yanran could hardly be described with words.


    Since she was a child, Chen Yanran had only praises in her life, and her appearance was indeed worthy of thosepliments.


    When could ordinary words be used on her?


    But now, no matter how other people''s evaluation of her was of no value, there was a decisive factor in Samuel''s words.


    If Samuel thought that she was ordinary, then she was truly ordinary.


    "Don''t tell me... that there is no possibility between us at all?" Chen Yanran asked, unwilling to give up. In other words, she was


    unwilling to admit that there was no chance between Samuel and her. After all, she had too many things to rely on Samuel.


    "| have made it very clear. You''d better leave quickly. Our family does not wee you. " Before Samuel could speak, Bailing


    Wan¡¯er could not wait to say. She was worried that Samuel would be soft-hearted and it would not be good for her to keep Chen


    Yanran here.


    Of course, there was no need to worry about it. Samuel would notpromise with other women, even Qi Yiyun, who had


    sacrificed the family''s life for him. When Samuel was softhearted, he did not ept Qi Yiyun''s love.


    Chen Yanran looked at Samuel with burning eyes. What Bailing Wan¡¯''er said was not important, but what was important was


    Samuel''s attitude.


    "You should leave." Samuel said.


    These words made Chen Yanranpletely desperate. She knew that she would never have a chance to repair the rtionship


    between her and Samuel.


    The regret in his heart erupted like a volcano, gushing out from his heart.


    If it weren''t for her bad attitude toward Samuel in the past, and if she hadn¡¯t driven him out of the Chen family, her rtionship


    with him wouldn¡¯t have broken down to such a degree.


    "| know | was wrong. Samuel, please forgive me,¡± Chen Yanran said with tears on her face.


    Samuel was not moved. He said calmly, " Just go. | won¡¯t care about what the Chens have done to me before.¡±


    "But now, the Chen Family can¡¯t do it without you," Chen Yanran said.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "So you came to me for the Chens and Chen Tiexin?


    Chen Yanran hurriedly shook her


    head. She was here to y the


    emotional card; so et lly, Shit


    sid. got espa Rare ¨¦al purpose.


    She said, "No, | like you. | came to you


    because | like you. | hope you can


    come back to me. | hope we can


    continue our marriage." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    How could Samuel believe such words? Chen Yanran had no rtionship foundation with him, so how could she fall in love with


    him for no reason?


    "Wan¡¯er, see her off," Samuel said.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She walked to Chen Yanran and said," You''d better go by yourself. Don''t let your dignity


    be ruined."


    Chen Yanran looked at Samuel, unwilling to give up, because she knew that as soon as she left, the fate between her and


    Samuel would bepletely broken.


    Peng!


    Chen Yanran actually knelt in front of Samuel and said, "| know that | was sorry for you in the past. | will kneel down and


    apologize to you. As long as you can forgive me, you can do whatever you want me to do"


    Samuel did not even look at Chen Yanran, but went straight back to his room.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear it. After all, as a woman, Chen Yanran took the initiative to kneel down and apologize to him, which


    almost lost all her dignity.


    But Samuel had such a cold and


    ruthless reaction. This guy was like a


    stone that could not ps warned) ah


    sheseaa ONDE melted.


    weer at Chen Yanran now, she felt


    that she was like a mirror, which


    made her feel that this kind of thing


    would happen to her sooner orter.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Samuel, why can''t you give me


    another chance?" Chen Yanran


    shouted at Samuel, Bailing vearer'' !


    sighech Sardudl Yad already returned


    to his room. With his firm attitude, i


    was obvious that he would not give


    Chen Yanran another chance. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''d better leave. Can¡¯t you see through his determination?" Bailing Wan¡¯er said.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yanran felt as if she had lost her soul. She had never dreamed that this would happen to her on this trip.

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    After Chen Yanran left, Bailing Wan''er was also very depressed, because now Chen Yanran was like a mirror, which made


    Bailing Wan¡¯er feel that she could see her own future.


    No matter her appearance or figure, Chen Yanran would not lose to Bailing Wan¡¯er. She chose to abandon her dignity and kneel


    down to Samuel, but Samuel was not softhearted at all. This proved that Samuel did not have a tender heart for women.


    This made Bailing Wan¡¯er start to worry about her future. She had thought that as long as she stayed with Samuel for a long


    time, he might fall in love with her.


    But now it seemed that the probability of this was very slim.


    Coming to Samuel¡¯s room, Bailing Wan''er said, "You are really ruthless. She has already knelt down to you, but you don¡¯t even


    look at her."


    ¡°Are you afraid?" Samuel asked.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er raised her head and said with an unyielding look on her face," Afraid, how can | be afraid? | am different from her."


    "In my eyes, you and her, and even all women, are the same," Samuel said with a faint smile.


    "Cheh, if a man meets a beautiful woman, he will love every woman he sees. Don¡¯t think that | don¡¯t know. You are not tempted


    now, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you won''t be tempted in the future,¡± said Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    Samuel helplessly shook his head. It seemed that no matter how he tried to show his determination, Bailing Wan''er was unlikely


    to give up. However, Samuel was not worried. If he could resist the temptation brought by Qi Yi Yun, other women would not be


    able to do anything.


    When Chen Yanran dejectedly returned to the Chens'' mansion, she was like a walking dead, with Samuel''s emotionless face


    constantly emerging in her mind.


    She didn''t expect Samuel to be so heartless. What''s more, she didn''t expect herpromise to be so worthless.


    Samuel seemed to have reached a stage where he had no desire for women.


    "Is it because his state is too high that She can''t use her beauty to confuse him?¡±


    Chen Yanran, who was desperate, knew that she had already missed the opportunity to be with Samuel. If she had not looked


    down upon Samuel at that time, and if the Chen Family had not driven him out of the Chen Family, perhaps today''s ending would


    have beenpletely different.


    Chen Yanran locked herself in the room,y on the bed, and looked at the ceiling. The dull look in her eyes made her lose her


    spirit.


    Chen Tiexin, who had learned that Chen Yanran had returned home, came to the door of Chen Yanran''s room as soon as


    possible.


    "How is Yanran?¡± Chen Tiexin asked the maid at the door.


    The maid shook her head. She did not know what had happened to her when seeing Samuel, but she knew that it was definitely


    not a good thing. When the Miss returned home, she was obviously in a bad state.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, Miss seemed to have suffered a great blow. Even when | called her name, she didn''t respond to me. It


    was as if she had lost her soul," the maidservant said.


    Hearing this, Chen Tiexin guessed the general result, which made his heart ache for Chen Yanran, but at the same time, he felt


    very regretful.


    Now that even Chen Yanran could not persuade Samuel, it meant that the Chen Family had no chance at all. If he had not driven


    Samuel away at that time, perhaps things would not havee to this point.


    "Yanran, Yanran, can |e in?" Chen Tiexin knocked on the door. He was worried about Chen Yanran¡¯s condition, so he


    wanted to go in and take a look.


    But when he knocked on the door, there was no response from Chen Yanran. When Chen Tiexin wanted to push the door open


    and enter, he found that the door had been locked.


    "Yanran, are you okay?" Chen Tiexin asked worriedly.


    "Brother, | want to be quiet." Chen Yanran s emotionless voice came out.


    Chen Tiexin took a deep breath. From Chen Yanran''s tone, he could feel how sad Chen Yanran was now. And he could not help


    with this matter, because most of the responsibility was on him.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Miss. If anything happens to her, you''ll lose your life," Chen Tiexin said to the maid.


    The maid was so scared that she repeatedly nodded.


    Chen Tiexin walked quickly to Chen Yuanhai''s study. He had to inform Chen Yuanhai of this matter in time, hoping that Chen


    Yuanhai could think of other ways.


    "Father."


    "Come in."


    Walking into the study, Chen Tiexin subconsciously lowered his head, feeling ashamed to see Chen Yuanhai.


    "Is Yanran back?" asked Chen Yuanhai.


    "Sister is back," Chen Tiexin said.


    Although Chen Yuanhai looked calm on the surface, he secretly took a deep breath. Because Chen Yanran hade back, it


    meant that there was a result, but the result was directly rted to the fate of the Chen Family.


    "How is it?" Chen Yuanhai asked in a low voice.


    ¡°My sister shut herself in the room and doesn''t see anyone. | think it''s not going well," said Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Yuanhai¡¯s shoulders were suddenly half-copsed, and his whole spirit had been weakened a lot.


    Even Chen Yanran''s appearance failed to save Samuel, so this matter was almost certain.


    "That''s understandable. After all, the Chen family has gone too far in doing things for him." Chen Yuanhai shook his head,


    looking very helpless.


    "Father, it''s all my fault. If | hadn''t


    driven him out of the Chen family,


    things wouldn''t have be lik


    this." Chen Tie intoplettte inftiatve to


    tha respddibility, After all, he had


    nned to let Samuel leave and had


    not discussed it with Chen Yuanhai. It


    was all his own decision. Now that


    there was an irreparable situation, he


    naturally had to take responsibility.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Chen Yuanhai didn''t mean


    to me Chen Tiexin, because he


    knew that although the matter hiedn''t


    en. disqul he tin¡¯ stop Chen


    xin. He even thought that Chen


    Tiexin''s behavior was very good and


    let outsiders know that the Chen


    family had drawn a clear line with


    Samuel. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But now, it seemed that the good thing had be the biggest trouble.


    "| don''t me you," said Chen Yuanhai.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Father, is there any other way? Is the Chen Family resigned to its fate?" Chen Tiexin asked. This was the purpose of his visit to


    Chen Yuanhai.


    The best solution Chen Yuanhai could think of at present was to let Chen Yanran show up. After all, she was a woman, which


    had a fatal temptation for most men.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yanran''s appearance did not bring a good ending. In this case, what could Chen Yuanhai do?


    "Do you think he will ept you as his disciple?" Chen Yuanhai asked Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Tiexin had nned to take


    advantage of his brother-inw¡¯ mM


    status to elp Samuetbreakt rough


    thd beat . But the Apprentice n


    didn''t exist in Chen Tiexin''s mind at


    all. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Of course, he had realized that Samuel didn''t care about his brother-inw..


    However, even if he was apprenticed, it was impossible to reverse this matter. How could Samuel ept him as a disciple?

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    All along, Chen Tiexin had thought that his talent surpassed everyone else''s. As long as those experts knew his talent, they


    would definitely take him in as a disciple. This was also why Chen Tiexin had not given up on the path of being a disciple for so


    many years. Even though he had already walked into half of the Royal Court''s territory, he was not discouraged in the slightest.


    But when he faced Samuel, his selfconfidence seemed to have left him nowhere to rx. His talent was no longer important.


    Moreover, Samuel was obviously stronger than ordinary experts. After all, even Huang Xiaoyong, a good-for-nothing, could reach


    the Five-Lamp Realm in a short time. "Father, if the Chen Family didn''t have a grudge against him, | believe that with my talent,


    he would definitely ept me as his disciple. But now... I''m afraid he can''t." Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yuanhai sighed and said, "You know what, | finally understand one thing.¡±


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Tiexin asked in confusion.


    ¡°Maybe the so-called talent is worthless in the eyes of these real superiors. This is also the reason why you haven''t seeded in


    being apprenticed. Maybe you won''t be able to find a powerful master in your lifetime," said Chen Yuanhai.


    Through Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s incident, Chen Yuanhai realized that the word "talent" was not as important as he had imagined, so


    he had lost confidence in Chen Tiexin. The efforts he had put in for so many years were probably just a bubble.


    Indeed, talent was not important to Samuel. Even if he did not have talent, a single red fruit would be enough to open up his


    cultivation path.


    For example, Huang Xiaoyong was a person who almost wasted his realm. He never worked hard on cultivation, but after eating


    the red fruit, all obstacles became invisible, so Huang Xiaoyongs path of breaking the realm was particrly smooth.


    Of course, the value of this red fruit was very high in Xuanyuan World. Even for the experts in thest three realms, it would be


    very difficult to get it. They were not as rich as Samuel, and it was even more impossible for them to give red fruits to others as


    they pleased.


    In some aspects, Chen Yuanhai''s idea was correct, but in some aspects, they were indeed wrong from the beginning.


    Chen Tiexin thought that he was talented, but it was only to give his own opinion, not to get anyone¡¯s recognition. That was to


    say, for so many years, the father and son had actually been living in their dreams and consoling themselves.


    "Father, how could it be possible? Only with talent could one reach a higher realm. How could it be worthless?" Chen Tiexin said


    with a pale face. The only thing that could support him to persist was talent. If talent was no longer important, Chen Tiexin¡¯s


    confidence would bepletely defeated.


    "Come with me to see Samuel tomorrow. You have to apologize to him in person and hope that he can forgive what the Chens


    have done." Chen Yuanhai didn''t care about his talent anymore, because he knew that these words were Chen Tiexin''sst-ditch


    belief. If he recognized the reality, he might not be able to recover.


    The Chen Family still had to rely on Chen Tiexin to support themselves. After all, Chen Yanran was a woman. Chen Tiexin could


    not fall.


    After leaving Chen Yuanhai''s study, those words kept echoing in Chen Tiexin''s mind.


    If his talent was really no longer useful, what qualifications did he have to find an expert to be his master?


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible. How could talent be worthless?" Chen Tiexin shook his head and said to himself.


    The next morning, Chen Tiexin went out with Chen Yuanhai and headed straight for


    Samuel''s yard.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the way, Chen Yuanhai said to Chen Tiexin, "Put down your so-called dignity in front of him. This is thest chance for the


    Chens. If you dare to do anything disrespectful to him, the Chens will be doomed."


    Last night, Chen Tiexin had prepared himself mentally. He was ready to ept any humiliation and said to Chen Yuanhai,


    "Father, don¡¯t worry. | know what to do."


    "The future of the Chens is in his hands. If it''s possible, even if 1 have to kneel down and apologize to him, | have noints,


    " said Chen Yuanhai.


    Samuel''s courtyard.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er got up early in the morning and cooked a pot of delicious porridge for Samuel. Although yesterday Samuel


    ruthlessly refused Chen Yanran, which made Bailing Wan¡¯er feel a little disappointed, she did not give up directly because of this


    matter.


    From Bailing Wan¡¯er''s point of view, subterfugeing was a very important thing. She wanted to gradually integrate into the life of


    Samuel so that Samuel could not live without her. Therefore, she had to do all these small things.


    "You''re really good at cooking. | didn''t expect that you could do so much work at such a young age.¡± Samuel praised her from the


    bottom of his heart because if Bailing Wan¡¯er were people from Earth at this age, how could they cook? Even if there were, they


    were rare.


    "To cook for you for my whole life?" Bailing Wan¡¯er asked tentatively.


    Samuel smiled and said nothing. After having a bowl of porridge, he went to the yard to arrange his flowers and nts.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er pouted. Although she was angry, her appearance was a little yful.


    "There are people who you can ywith, why are you ying with flowers and nts? Truly unromantic." Bailing Wan¡¯er said.


    Samuel''s eyelids twitched. Her words were so straightforward that it didn''t sound like what a sixteen-year-old girl could say.


    Back then, Qi Yiyun had acted so straightforwardly. However, she was an adult woman after all. She gave Samuel apletely


    different feeling.


    Qi Yiyun''s doing was tempting, but Bailing Wan''er''s enticement made Samuel feel guilty.


    After Bailing Wan¡¯er washed the


    bowls and chopsticks, she came to


    the yard to help. From certain polit


    View PED wearen{fre like father


    ahd daughter. They would never


    make people think that they were a


    couple. The tenderness on Bailing


    Wan¡¯er''s face was something that


    she could not hide. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Chen Yanran must be very sadst night. | think she will cry all night," Bailing Wan''er said.


    "Do you feel sorry for her, or do you feel sorry for your future self?" Samuel smiled and asked.


    Seeing Samuel''s heartless behavior,


    Bailing Wan¡¯er clenched her fi oven


    However, She didnineartto make a


    rhoveR er all, she knew that she


    couldn''t beat Samuel. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After raising her fist, she put it down


    helplessly and said, "H wcagre mia


    { hayera tendee heart or women?


    Ar¨¦ you really a hard-hearted man?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Chen Yanran''s purpose is not pure. You don''t need to feel sorry for her," Samuel said.


    ¡°What''s her purpose? What''s her purpose?" Bailing Wan''er asked curiously.


    "You will know in a while," Samuel said with a smile.


    "A while?" Bailing Wan¡¯er frowned. Could the answer fall from the sky?


    Just then, someone knocked on the door.

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    Hearing the knock on the door, Samuel smiled and said to Bailing Wan¡¯er, "The answer is here."


    Bailing Wan¡®er, still did not understand. After ncing at Samuel in confusion, she went to open the door.


    When the door opened and she saw Chen Tiexin, Bailing Wan''er frowned. This reckless guy managed to escape with his life, yet


    he still wanted to die. Was he really not going to give up until he was faced with grim reality?


    Last time, Samuel had made it very clear to Huang Xiaoyong. If Huang Xiaoyong had not appeared in time, this guy would have


    been dead. Didn''t he notice it at all?


    "| advise you to stay away from me. Don''t kill yourself," Bailing Wan''er said coldly.


    "We''re not here to make trouble. We''re here to apologize to Samuel," said Chen Tiexin.


    Compared to his arrogancest time, this time, Chen Tiexin was much better-behaved. After all, he knew how powerful Samuel


    was. How could he dare to mess around with him? What''s more, he knew that if Huang Xiaoyong hadn''t appearedst time, he


    would have been dead.


    "Apologize?" Bailing Wan''er was momentarily stunned. She then said." There¡¯s no need. He doesn''t think much of you.¡±


    After that, Bailing Wan''er was about to close the door, but Chen Yuanhai reached out to stop her.


    "Old thing, what do you want to do?" Bailing Wan''er asked.


    If it were anyone else, they would be punished by Chen Yuanhai, especially a little girl like Bailing Wan¡¯er. Chen Yuanhai had a


    special treatment, but now Chen Yuanhai could only smile and said, "Please let us meet Samuel."


    ¡°Let them in," Samuel said in the yard.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er, opened the door unwillingly. However, these two people were not women, so she was not too worried.


    When they entered the yard and saw Samuel, Chen Tiexin and Chen Yuanhai feltpletely different.


    Although Samuel was just standing there, the two of them still felt that he was unfathomable. They even had the feeling that he


    was a powerhouse.


    ¡°Apologize? Or do you want me to go back to the Chens?" Samuel said directly, without waiting for the two to speak.


    Chen Yuanhai took a look at Chen Tiexin, who immediately knelt down and said to Samuel, "I''m here to apologize for my stupid


    behavior.¡±


    "Your sister has already knelt down yesterday. It¡¯s useless," Samuel said lightly.


    Chen Tiexin''s face changed. "Even Chen Yanran has knelt down to Samuel?¡±


    "Samuel, | know that the Chens have done a lot of bad things for you. | hope you can forgive us. As long as you are willing, the


    Chens will do anything for you," said Chen Yuanhai.


    "The Chens?" Samuel looked at Chen Yuanhai with a sneer and said, "Do you think the Chens are important in my eyes? What


    else can the Chens do for me? To put it more bluntly, is my business qualified to be interfered by the Chens?"


    This made Chen Yuanhai''s face turn extremely ugly.


    Although the Chens were wealthy and belonged to one of the three major families in Dragon Cloud City, their status meant


    nothing to an expert like Samuel.


    Money?


    Samuel could get as much as he wanted.


    Status?


    What did the Chens'' status in Dragon Cloud City mean to him?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At present, the City Lord''s Mansion would probably listen to him. After all, Huang Xiaoyong was his disciple.


    "My son''s talent is extraordinary, and his achievements will never be lower than Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s. As long as you want, he can


    be your puppet and help you do anything," said Chen Yuanhai.


    "Hahahaha." Samuel looked up at the sky andughed. He said, "Talent? In my eyes, he is just a good-for-nothing at most."


    ¡°A good-for-nothing!"


    These words severely stimted Chen Tiexin''s confidence. One must know that the reason why Chen Tiexin could persist for


    such a long time was solely because of his talent.


    "Is my son not as good as Huang Xiaoyong? " Chen Yuanhai said, gritting his teeth. In his opinion, Chen Tiexin was much better


    than Huang Xiaoyong. Chen Tiexin was sure to do better for what Huang Xiaoyong could do.


    Since he had reached Five Lamp Realm, Chen Tiexin could at least break Six Lamp Realm!


    However, for Samuel, there was no difference between Huang Xiaoyong and Chen Tiexin.


    Huang Xiaoyong was able to break through the realm so quickly because of the red fruit.


    However, Samuel wouldn''t give it to Chen Tiexin easily.


    The difference between the two was that Samuel could control Huang Xiaoyong.


    Once Chen Tiexin got what he wanted, he would turn against him.


    Of course, the most important thing


    was that Chen Tiexin was ame r


    of the Chens. Sapuetnt Gare


    abputantiatttad happened before,


    because Chen Tiexin was like an ant


    in his eyes and was not worth his


    effort. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, it did not mean Samuel could be merciful and act as if nothing had happened and even gave Chen Tiexin some


    benefits.


    "Chen Yuanhai, what do you mean by


    saying that? Am | not as good as


    your son? I''m in the Five; ampOorlt!


    al Whpdan Quiet himn fight


    me? Let''s see if | can kill him


    with one punch." Huang Xiaoyong


    appeared at the right time and said to


    Chen Yuanhai with hostility. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Yuanhai didn''t expect that Huang Xiaoyong would suddenly appear and hear what he said.


    It was not a good thing to offend Huang Xiaoyong in this situation. If he got revenge from the City Lord''s Mansion, the Chens


    would be destroyed sooner orter.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, that''s not what I meant," said Chen Yuanhai.


    Huang Xiaoyong smiled coldly and said," Then tell me, what do you mean?"


    Chen Yuanhai was in a dilemma and didn''t know how to exin it.


    If he had known that Huang Xiaoyong would appear, he would never have said those words.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, you just have a good master. If | had a good master, you wouldn''t be my match." Chen Tiexin said.


    Samuel could not help butugh when he heard this. This fellow was actually sucking up to him. However, this was useless.


    Samuel was an extremely experienced person. He was immune to bootlicking.


    "Chen Tiexin, you¡¯re the Chen Family''s eldest son. In Dragon Cloud City, you don''t put anyone in your eyes. Now you''ve learned


    how to tter someone?" Huang Xiaoyong teased.


    In the past, Chen Tiexin had indeed looked down on anyone from Dragon Cloud City.


    He had always been high and mighty


    in his position within the Dragon


    Cloud City. He also boasted that he


    was too talented a he |


    defritetbeable''to join the Royal


    Court in the future. Therefore,


    ordinary people wouldn''t dare to


    provoke him. After all, this kind of


    matter still existed and no one


    wanted to offend someone who


    would enter the Royal Court in the


    future. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But now, Chen Tiexin had already recognized his identity and knew how he should perform in front of Samuel. It was nothing to


    tter him.


    "So what? Haven''t you done such a thing before?" Chen Tiexin asked calmly.

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    Huang Xiaoying was very clear about what kind of person Chen Tiexin was. After all, both of them grew up in Dragon Cloud City.


    Even when they were young, Chen Tiexin was a supercilious person. He was extremely arrogant in Dragon Cloud City because


    of the Chens. He had always been ttered by others, but he had never disdained to tter others. Moreover, it was not


    necessary.


    But now, Chen Tiexin didn''t care about this at all. He admitted his ttery and he seemed to have changed into another person.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked up at the sky andughed. It was normal for him to tter. He would not feel embarrassed because the


    City Lord''s Mansion had ttered the three families. He had done countless simr things.


    "Young master of the Chen family, it''s normal for me to tter. After all, the City Lord''s Mansion used to be suppressed by the


    three major families. But you are different. As the Eldest Young Master of the Chen family, you used to look down upon


    everyone," Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    Chen Tiexin knew that Huang Xiaoyong was purposely making fun of him. In the past, he really didn''t want to do such a thing.


    But now, in the face of an expert like Samuel, it didn''t matter if he ttered him.


    ¡°People change. | can do whatever you can do," said Chen Tiexin.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded and said, "Those who suit their actions to the times are wise. It''s smart of you to think so. Unfortunately,


    you didn''t think about this day when you drove my master out of the Chens'' mansion.¡±


    Every time Chen Tiexin thought of this, he would be heartbroken and regretful. If he hadn''t driven Samuel out of the Chens''


    house, it wouldn''t have turned out like this.


    If he could give Chen Tiexin a chance to start over, he would not have given an order in front of Samuel, nor would he have


    driven him out of the Chen family.


    "| admit that this matter was indeed caused by my stupidity, so | will find a way to make up for it," said Chen Tiexin.


    Huang Xiaoyong nced at Samuel and saw that there was no change in his expression. He knew that his master did not take


    Chen Tiexin''s words seriously at


    all. He continued, "Make up for it? Do you think my master needs it? The benefits you can bring to my master are of no value to


    him.


    Chen Tiexin gritted his teeth. In front of Samuel, the Chen family''s status could be said to be humble. In his eyes, the benefits of


    the Chen family were really not valuable. He could get whatever he wanted.


    Furthermore, with a cultivation realm like his, he would sooner orter enter the Royal Court. Once he reached the Royal Court,


    what else could he not obtain?


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, this matter has nothing to do with you," Chen Tiexin said.


    ¡°Of course it has nothing to do with me, but do you know why | said so much?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Chen Tiexin frowned, unable to understand the meaning of Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s words.


    Huang Xiaoyong continued, "It''s because my master doesn''t want to talk to you, so he needs me to let you get out of here."


    Chen Tiexin looked at Samuel. His calm expression made people feel that they could not get close to him.


    "Samuel, why don''t you give me a chance? | can do anything to redeem myself. I''ll give you everything you want," said Chen


    Tiexin. As long as he could be


    Samuel''s disciple, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give the whole Chen family to him.


    It was a pity that the Chens were nothing in Samuel''s eyes.


    "Just go. | will not bicker with the Chens about what happened in the past. However, it is wishful thinking for you to be my


    disciple," Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong heard this and said with a smile, "Chen Tiexin, if you still don''t leave and disturb my master''s rest, don''t me


    me for being rude."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a white light fell next to Huang Xiaoyong.


    Winged Tiger roared in a low voice, provoking the Chen father and son with its big mouth.


    Seeing this situation, Chen Tiexin was desperate. In fact, before he came here, he had guessed the result. After all, even Chen


    Yanran¡¯s appearance was useless. What was the point of him and Chen Yuanhaiing here?


    However, even if he knew the result, Chen Tiexin still couldn''t ept it when it really happened.


    For so many years, he had hoped to be apprenticed to a real expert. Now, such an expert was in front of him, but he had no


    chance to be apprenticed to him.


    More importantly, even a good-for-nothing like Huang Xiaoyong could be his disciple, but he couldn''t.


    "Samuel, is there really no chance at all?" Chen Yuanhai wanted to seize thest chance and asked Samuel.


    "| didn''t destroy the Chens. I''m


    already showing great mercy,"


    Samuel said lightly. His words were


    not a threat. ordin to what oheh


    Tiexi sortato Mi e did havea


    pide to destroy the Chens.


    However, Samuel attached great


    importance to life. As an Earth


    resident, he didn''t have the heart to


    ughter. If it were any other


    powerful man in the Xuanyuan World,


    the Chens would have been killed


    already. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Yuanhai sighed. Thest chance was broken. He could only take Chen Tiexin and leave the yard.


    After the Chen family''s father and son left, Huang Xiaoyong walked up to Samuel and said, "Master, the news about you has


    completely spread. | think the Royal Court will send someone to Dragon Cloud City sooner orter."


    Samuel nodded. He had thought about this for a long time, but now that things hade to this point, it was obviously


    impossible for him to keep it a secret.


    "It¡¯s ok, let''s meet at that time," Samuel said.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Huang Xiaoyong unconsciously nced at the garden. The bodies of three people from the Royal Court were buried here, but


    his master was not worried at all. Wasn''t he afraid of the exposure of this matter?


    "Master, what if they investigate the


    three peoplest time?" Huang


    Xiaoyong whispered his was@\''


    wien haa Even if Bailing


    an¡¯er had an irreconcble hatred


    with the Royal Court, Huang


    Xiaoyong did not dare to let her know


    about it. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haven''t the three of us left Dragon Cloud City long ago?" Samuel looked at Huang Xiaoyong in confusion.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment and immediately understood what Samuel meant. He said, "Master, you¡¯re right. |


    forgot about it. And when they left, many people saw it.¡±


    Samuel smiled and asked, "Did youe to me to inform me of this?"


    "Also, my father wants to invite


    Master to the City Lord''s Mansion to


    have a talk. He Pega


    pesgony ion cout $e" Master is


    unwilling, you can refuse to go. You


    don''t need to give face to my old


    man," Huang Xiaoyong said. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then, | won''t give face to you," Samuel said straightforwardly.


    Huang Xiaoyong didn''t expect Samuel would be so straightforward that he almost gave himself a p in the face. If he didn¡¯t say


    what he saidter, maybe Samuel would go.

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    In the Wangs'' Manor.


    Patriarch Xie asked to see him in a hurry.


    After seeing Patriarch Wang, Patriarch Xie couldn''t wait to say, "Have you heard about what happened in the past two days?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the courtyard?" Patriarch Wang asked.


    The Xie Family Head quickly nodded. The Chen Family acted strangely and went to the humble courtyard twice in session. At


    first, he did not pay much attention to it, but until Chen Yuanhai came to visit in person, he found that there was something fishy


    about it.


    "What kind of person is worth Chen Yuanhai''s visit in person?" Moreover, both Chen Yanran and the Chen Family''s father and


    son left the courtyard, looking very desperate. Therefore, Patriarch Xie was particrly curious about what had happened in the


    courtyard.


    He had secretly investigated the people who lived in the courtyard, but the results of the investigation made him even more


    confused.


    Samuel, the good-for-nothing who had been swept out by the Chens, was living there. Since he was a good-for-nothing, why did


    Chen Yuanhai have to see him in person?


    "Why did the Chens go to see Samuel one after another?" asked Patriarch Xie.


    Patriarch Wang was also paying attention to this matter. He didn''t understand the reason until Huang Xiaoyong appeared. "The


    Chen family did a stupid thing. They are atoning for their stupidity, but the result doesn¡¯t seem to be very good," said Patriarch


    Wang.


    "YStupid thing. Want to atone for their stupidity?" Master Xie asked in confusion.


    ¡°Don''t you know that even Huang Xiaoyong went to that courtyard?" asked Patriarch Wang.


    "Yes." Patriarch Xie nodded. He knew about this matter. He had his men watching around the courtyard, and he could get the


    news as long as anyone went in or out.


    However, in the view of the Master of the Xie Family, the reason why Huang Xiaoyong came forward was to suppress the Chens,


    or even show off in front of the Chens.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong is definitely going to find trouble for Chen Tiexin. After all, Chen Tiexin didn¡¯t take Huang Xiaoyong seriously in


    the past, but now Huang Xiaoyong is a master in the Five-Lamp Realm," said the Master of the Xie Family.


    "That¡¯s just one of the reasons," said Patriarch Wang.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it. Don¡¯t keep me guessing," Patriarch Xie asked impatiently.


    Patriarch Wang smiled helplessly and said, "You always make mistakes at critical moments. Why can''t you understand such a


    simple thing? Don¡¯t you care about the recent rumors? Huang Xiaoyong has a master.¡±


    After the news had spread from the Xiaoling City, everyone in the Dragon Cloud City knew about it. How could Master Xie not


    know about it? But in his opinion, there was no connection between the two.


    Seeing that the Master of the Xie Family was still confused, the Master Wang knew that if he didn''t make it clear, he couldn''t


    understand what he wanted to say. He could only say, "Can''t you guess Samuel is Huang Xiaoyong''s master?¡±


    "What!" The Master Xie looked frightened. Samuel turned out to be Huang Xiaoyong''s master.


    How was this possible?


    Samuel''s trash name was known throughout the entire Dragon Cloud City. When he was thrown out of the Chen family''s manor,


    he was mocked by many. If he was a strong person, how could he bear such humiliation?


    "No way, how could he be Huang Xiaoyong''s master?" Patriarch Xie said in disbelief.


    "Ha ha." Patriarch Wang sneered and said," What kind of people do you think is strong? Why can''t he be Huang Xiaoyong''s


    master? He was humiliated by the Chens. In his opinion, maybe is the Chens were not worth mentioning at all. Such a master


    would only treat the Chens as nonentities. It''s reasonable that he didn''t want to argue with them. "


    After a pause, Patriarch Wang continued," When have you ever seen a tiger fight with an ant?"


    "Yes.¡± Patriarch Xie nodded. It seemed to make sense.


    Suddenly, the Master of the Xie Family thought of something, and he became even more frightened.


    "Could it be... could it be that the Four-Lamp Realm experts we invited disappeared inexplicably because of Samuel''s death?"


    said the Master of the Xie Family. He couldn''t figure it out. When Samuel took away the Four-Lamp expert, the man seemed to


    have vanished from the face of the earth. There was still no news of him.


    Now it seemed that this matter had been exined.


    Samuel was an expert. Wasn''t it reasonable for him to die at Samuel''s hands?


    Patriarch Wang nodded. He had only guessed Samuel''s identity through this incident. Now that he thought about it, he was in


    deep trouble that day. If they had not left the Chens¡¯ mansion in time, their lives would have been in the hands of the Chens.


    What should we do now?" asked Patriarch


    Xie.


    "Don''t worry too much. It¡¯s obvious that the Chens won''t be forgiven by Samuel, and there''s no conflict between us and him. Now


    we can only ept our fate. It''s impossible to oppose the City Lord''s Mansion." Patriarch Wang sighed and said. In the past,


    Huang Houyi was their puppet, but now, this matter could only make it pass by. It was not possible for the three families to


    control the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "As for Samuel, do we need to curry


    favor with him? After all, he''s an


    expert capable of sapningisever tar


    pease Ay opinion, he definitely


    has the strength of thest three


    realms," said Patriarch Xie. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "There''s no need. An expert like him wouldn''t be interested in amoner. We just need to be careful and don''t offend him, "


    said Patriarch Wang.


    Patriarch Xie looked at Patriarch Wang suspiciously. Obviously, he had other thoughts in mind.


    "In that case. I''ll take my leave first."


    As soon as Patriarch Xie stepped out of the manor, Patriarch Wang summoned his servants and ordered them, "Prepare avish


    gift. Take the treasures collected in my study."


    After the master of the Xie Family returned home without stopping, he immediately ordered his men to preparevish gifts and


    go to the courtyard.


    For experts like Samuel, even though he knew that the chances of winning his favor were low, he still wanted to give it a try.


    In the past, experts in the Four-Lamp


    Realm could be called kings in


    Dragon Cloud Cit _Byshgw.S4ruel


    laby the Only true expert in


    their life that they could curry favor


    with. How could the Wang and Xie


    families be willing to miss such an


    opportunity? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the courtyard.


    Samuel did not take the matter of the


    Royal Court seriously. Although


    had killed the three peobie frortrthe


    Royal@out the Royal Court would


    not make things difficult for him


    without any evidence. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Moreover, the most important thing for the Royal Court toe this time was to recruit. They would definitely not sh with


    Samuel for no reason.


    However, Bailing Wan''er¡¯s identity was a taboo for the Royal Court. If her identity was exposed, it would be a big trouble for


    Samuel.


    "Wan er, people from the Royal Court will soone to the Dragon Cloud City. If you


    see these people and can''t control your emotions, | can arrange for you to live in other ces for a while." Samuel said to Bailing


    Wan''er.

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Bailing Wan''er remained calm. Although she wanted revenge on the Royal Court very much, she


    knew very well that before she had the ability, she could never show her mind of revenge. Otherwise, with her current strength,


    she was just a joke to the Royal Court.


    "Don''t worry, | know my own ability. If | can¡¯t even control this little bit of emotion, how can | even talk about revenge?" Bailing


    Wan''er said indifferently.


    Samuel did not see any change in Bailing Wan''er¡¯s mood, which showed that she hid it very well. It seemed that it was


    unnecessary for him to worry about her.


    As long as she could recognize her ability and know that now was not the time to take revenge, she could control herself.


    At this time, outside the courtyard.


    Perhaps it was destined that the Wang and Xie families would meet each other outside the courtyard, and each of them prepared


    avish gift. Their purpose was obvious.


    ¡°Master Wang, I''m so surprised. | didn''t expect to meet you so coincidentally. Didn''t you say that you don¡¯t need to deliberately


    tter him?" The Master of the Xie Family said disdainfully. The Wang and Xie families had been friends for many years, and at


    this moment, their trust in each other copsed.


    Patriarch Wang didn''t expect that the Xies, who had always listened to his advice, would make such a decision this time.


    "It seems that the alliance between us hase to an end,¡± said Patriarch Wang.


    "Hmph!" Patriarch Xie snorted and called his servants to knock on the door, wanting to move faster than the Wang family.


    Patriarch Wang was unwilling to be left behind, but he did not order his servants. Instead, he personally knocked on the door to


    show his sincerity.


    "This old thing, how could I lose to you?" Upon seeing this, the Xie Family Head ran to the entrance of the courtyard.


    Neither of them wanted to lose, and they knocked on the door vigorously.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er heard urgent knocks on the door and felt helpless. She said to Samuel," | thought your house was a quiet ce."


    Samuel smiled helplessly. It used to be quiet here, but now that his identity could no longer be hidden, he could not be quiet


    anymore.


    "If you find it annoying, then just chase them away," Samuel said.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er walked to the door. After opening the door, she saw the two old men from the Xie and Wang families. She said,"


    Why are you using so much strength? If you break it, who will pay for it."


    Although she was just a little girl, they didn¡¯t dare to neglect her. Even if she was just a maid of Samuel, she was enough to


    make them pay attention to her.


    "I''m sorry, I''m too excited. If you think the door is broken, | can pay for it with a new one, " said Patriarch Wang.


    Patriarch Xie, who was unwilling to give up, also hurriedly said, "I''ll pay for it. As long as you ask, | can order people to make a


    pure gold one."


    Bailing Wan''er acted as if she had seen an idiot. Was this old thing so stupid? A pure gold door, how heavy was it? Who could


    open it?


    ¡°What do you want to do?"


    "lm asking to see Samuel."


    "I''m asking to see Samuel.¡±


    The two men said at the same time.


    "He won''t see you.¡± Said Bailing Wan¡¯er straightforwardly. She then closed the door.


    Before the two of them could even react, they had already been rejected. Their faces were filled with awkwardness.


    But the next moment, the door opened again.


    They thought that they saw hope again, but unexpectedly, Bailing Wan¡¯er said, "Next time you dare to knock on my door, you


    can''t leave alive."


    After this time, the door waspletely closed.


    An awkward atmosphere pervaded them. They had never expected that they would not even see Samuel, even though they had


    prepared avish gift. Moreover, there was even a dispute between the two families because of this matter. The loss outweighed


    the gain.


    ¡°Patriarch Xie. It seems that it''s not easy to please such an expert," Master Wang said helplessly.


    ¡°Patriarch Wang, the rtionship between the Xie and Wang families is no longer what it used to be. In the future, we''ll have our


    own destiny," Patriarch Xie said disdainfully.


    Looking at the Xie Family Head leaving with his men, the Wang Family Head couldn''t help but smile bitterly. This was probably


    because he hadn''t eaten the mutton yet and had gotten himself into trouble.


    "s, Dragon Cloud City is no longer the previous Dragon Cloud City. It''s time for the Wang family to stop," Patriarch Wang


    sighed and said to himself. In the past, he thought that the Wang family could go further. As long as he couldpletely control


    the City Lord''s Mansion, he would have a way to take over the Chen and Xie families. But now, it seemed that if the Wang family


    wanted to keep their current status, they had to be honest.


    There was definitely no chance to take control of the City Lord''s Mansion. If there was another big conflict with the Xie


    Family, it would also damage the Wang Family''s vitality.


    As for the Chens, he did not dare to act rashly. After all, even Samuel had not punished the Chens.


    ¡°Who is it?" Seeing Bailing Wan¡¯er returning to the courtyard angrily, Samuel asked curiously.


    "Two old stuff, I''ve already told them to get lost. | estimate that they won''te back again in the future." Said Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    "Old stuff?" Samuel thought for a


    moment. These two old stuff were


    most likely from the Xie and


    families. | seernestitailhis identity


    Hadibeepletely exposed. In this


    way, Dragon Cloud City was no


    longer a ce to stay for long.


    Moreover, there was no news of


    Jiang Yingying here. It seemed that it


    was time to leave. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Do you want to go to other cities for some fun?" Samuel asked Bailing Wan''er.


    "If you leave now, the Royal Court will definitely suspect you. It¡¯s not a good time,¡± Bailing Wan¡®''er said.


    Samuel nodded in agreement and said, " That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go after meeting the people of the Royal Court."


    Three dayster, the second group of people from the Royal Court finally arrived at the Dragon Cloud City. This time around,


    there were also three people. However, their strength was not something that the previous three people couldpare with.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Two experts of the Eight Lamp


    Realm and another expert who was


    infinitely close to the le of th@Nine


    m9. sun Gorbination


    s virtually invincible in the entire


    Royal Court. Only people of the Nine


    Lamp Realm or the Superb Master


    level could contend with the three of


    them. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, experts like Superb Master would only move within the Royal Court and would not casually step into the mundane


    world. As for the Nine Lamp Realm, they also disdained walking in the mundane world.


    Huang Xiaoyong told this news to


    Samuel immediately. He was very


    scared of the strength of the


    this time. ex-allyneRadnever seen


    clidh st ong persons in his life.


    Moreover, he was worried that once


    the death of the three peoplest


    time was investigated, Samuel would


    probably be convicted of confronting


    the Royal Court. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You look flustered. What are you afraid of? " Samuel asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    ¡°Master, you don''t know that when | saw the three people in the City Lord''s Mansion, they gave me the feeling that they could kill


    me with their eyes. | have never seen such a powerful person in my life. Of course | will be afraid," Huang Xiaoyong said with a


    frightened look.


    Samuel smiled. Huang Xiaoyong had never seen such a powerful man in his life. That was just because he had never shown his


    real realm.

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    Samuel had never been afraid of the Royal Court in his heart. Even if the Emperor came in person, it was not a big deal for him.


    He just didn''t want to get into too much trouble. Even if he had no choice, Samuel could go to other countries if he fell out with


    the Royal Court. With his current strength, it was not difficult for him to go through the Dark Forest.


    Of course, if it wasn''t necessary, Samuel would not allow things to develop to this point. After all, he still hadn''t found Jiang


    Yingying yet.


    When he came to Xuanyuan World with Jiang Yingying, he had to take her back.


    "Master, is that thing really not investigated?" Huang Xiaoyong asked


    Samuel with a guilty look.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Samuel smiled disdainfully and said, "If you are afraid, you can choose to cut off your rtionship with me now.


    Even if the matter is exposed, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Huang Xiaoyong felt a shiver all over his body. "Cut off the rtionship?"


    He had never thought of these four words.


    Huang Xiaoyong was very clear that everything he had now was given by Samuel. Moreover, if he wanted to improve his realm,


    he would need Samuel''s help in the future. How could he draw a clear line with Samuel?


    ¡°Master, what are you talking about? How can | do this? | am your disciple both in life and in death. Even if | have to go against


    the whole Royal Court, | will stand on your side," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Samuel looked at Huang Xiaoyong suspiciously. If he went against the whole Royal Court, how could this coward in


    front of him have such courage?


    ¡°Of course!" Huang Xiaoyong said without hesitation.


    "| believe you for the time being. If there''s nothing else, you should go back to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The people in the Royal


    Court wille to me soon," Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong hesitated for a moment. He knew Samuel was afraid that he would expose himself because of fear. At this time,


    it was safest for him to go home.


    "Yes, master. Don¡¯t worry, | won¡¯t show any ws," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    After Huang Xiaoyong left, Samuel specially called Bailing Wan¡¯er to his side. "What do you mean? You asked me here but didn¡¯t


    say anything. Are you trying to y dumb with me?" Bailing Wan''er asked when she saw Samuel did not speak.


    "The people of the Royal Court have arrived. Do | need you to leave first, just in case?" Samuel asked.


    "There''s no need. It¡¯s been so many years. If | was confused, | would have died a long time ago," said Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    Samuel nodded and said no more.


    In the Chens'' manor.


    At the moment, the Chens were filled with despair.


    They were well aware of what kind of person Samuel was.


    As Huang Xiaoyong''s master, he helped Huang Xiaoyong raise his realm, and even helped Huang Xiaoyong tame a Seven Star


    Winged Tiger. Wasn''t such a strong man the person Chen Tiexin had been pursuing all this time?


    It was a pity that such a person appeared beside them and was driven out of the Chens'' mansion by them.


    The regret in Chen Tiexin''s heart could no longer be described in words.


    In the backyard pond.


    Chen Tiexin stood there with a dull look in his eyes. Looking at the fish swimming happily in the water, he felt angry from the


    bottom of his heart.


    How could these low-level species find happiness? As the high-ranking young master of the Chen family, he had to face so many


    troubles.


    Chen Tiexin had fantasized more than once that if he had not driven Samuel out of the Chens, and if he had treated Samuel


    better, would Huang Xiaoyong''s treatment have happened to him?


    However, there were no "ifs" in this world. All imaginations were beautiful, but the reality was so cruel that Chen Tiexin''s heart


    bled.


    At this time, Chen Yuanhai walked to Chen Tiexin''s side. His face was pale and bloodless.


    " People in the Royal Courte again. | heard that this time they are more powerful thanst time. It seems that they are eager


    to recruit Huang Xiaoyong," Chen Yuanhai said.


    Chen Tiexin coldly snorted and said:" Huang Xiaoyong is nothing. The Royal Court is more concerned about Samuel." Chen


    Yuanhai nodded. This was needless to say. Huang Xiaoyong was nothingpared to Samuel. How could the Royal Court send


    people to Dragon Cloud City because of him in session?


    "That''s right. The Royal Court attaches great importance to Samuel. Even the Royal Court thinks so highly of him. The Chens, on


    the other hand, have misjudged him," Chen Yuanhai said with a sigh.


    Chen Tiexin gritted his teeth. From a certain point of view, he was the one who had caused this turn of events. He regretted it


    and hoped that things would get better. However, Samuel didn''t give him a chance at all. This made Chen Tiexin hate him from


    the bottom of his heart, and he wished he could destroy Samuel.


    However, with Chen Tiexin''s strength, he could only think about it in his mind.


    "Father, have you heard of the Royal Court''s experts epting disciples?" Chen Tiexin asked.


    Chen Yuanhai took a look at Chen Tiexin and didn''t expect that he would pay attention to the experts of the Royal Court. It was a


    pity that these people in the Royal Court had high standards. How could they ept him as a disciple?


    Moreover, there were countless


    God''s favored sons in the Ro abn


    Court, an thogepsdpie talents


    Wete n higher than Chen Tiexin¡¯''s.


    How could hepete with those


    people? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''d better give up. These people in


    the Royal Court don''t care about


    civilians like us. Their innate f


    superiorit wort@iowthem to


    a LSoies in the small Dragon


    Cloud City," Chen Yuanhai said. "Is


    being born so important? Is it my


    fault that | was born in Dragon Cloud


    City?" Chen Tiexin clenched his fists


    and said unwillingly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Yuanhai smiled bitterly and helplessly. "Is being born so important?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This question didn''t even need to be


    thought about. For the Royal Court,


    birth was naturally renee Or"


    eliy fer the ato g. They were


    re willing to spend their energy


    cultivating the royal family. How


    could they be willing to waste their


    time on nobody from a small city?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At this time, a servant hurried to Chen Yuanhai.


    ¡°Master, the people of the Royal Court are looking for information in the Dragon Cloud City." The servant said to Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Yuanhai had already ordered the


    Chen family servants to keep an eye on the people from the Royal Court. He didn''t have any purpose. He just wanted to see


    what these masters were going to do.


    "What news?" Chen Yuanhai frowned and asked.


    "It¡¯s regarding the three people from the Royal Courtst time," the servant said.


    Chen Yuanhai''s face was full of suspicion as he nced at Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Tiexin asked, "Didn''t those three people from the Royal Court leave Dragon Cloud Cityst time? Why do they still need to


    inquire about them?"


    "It seems... It seems that there are a lot of people who have seen thest three people from the Royal Court leave the Dragon


    Cloud City. As for the details, there is no


    new news yet." The servant said.


    The father and son looked at each other. This matter had be a mystery. Why did they inquire about this news for no reason


    since they had already left?


    Could it be that something had happened to those three peoplest time?

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    Chen Tiexin waved his hand to his servant, indicating for him to leave.


    The servant bowed slightly to the two of them and left.


    "Father, what''s going on?" Chen Tiexin frowned and asked Chen Yuanhai.


    Chen Yuanhai was also confused. Logically speaking, after the three left Dragon Cloud Cityst time, they should have returned


    to the Royal Court. Why would the Royal Court send people to Dragon Cloud City to investigate this matter?


    And ording to the current situation, this time, it seemed that the Royal Court was not only going to recruitSamuel.


    "The most important question is why they want to know this news," Chen Yuanhai said.


    "The strength of the three expertsst time was all at the Seven Lamp Realm. Thebined strength of the three experts at the


    Seven Lamp Realm is also quite terrifying. Will there be any idents after they leave Dragon Cloud City?" Said Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Yuanhai s expression suddenly became serious, and he said, "I''m afraid this ident didn''t happen after they left Dragon


    Cloud City."


    Chen Tiexin looked at Chen Yuanhai in horror and said, "Father, are you suspecting that this has something to do with Samuel?¡±


    Chen Yuanhai did not dare to judge his thoughts casually. He shook his head and said, "We don''t know exactly what''s going on.


    How can | suspect that it has something to do with Samuel?¡±


    After a pause, Chen Yuanhai continued," Unless..."


    "Unless what?" Chen Tiexin couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Unless we know why the three people from the Royal Court are investigating this matter this time," Chen Yuanhai said.


    If he wanted to know the reason, he would have to say it out loud from the mouths of those three people.


    However, given the Chens'' status, they did not have the right to interfere in this matter. Furthermore, they did not even have the


    right to meet the people from the Royal Court.


    However, Chen Tiexin had a vague feeling that the three of them might have met with an identst time, which led to the


    three of theming to investigate this matter this time.


    Moreover, Chen Tiexin''s intuition told him that if something had really happened to the threest time, this matter would definitely


    have something to do with Samuel. After all, the strength of those three people was at the Seven Lamp Realm. In the entire


    Dragon Cloud City, apart from Samuel, there was no one else who could bepared to them in terms of strength.


    Chen Tiexin made a bold guess in his heart.


    If... if an ident was to ur to the three of them and this matter was done by Samuel, the Royal Court would definitely


    destroy Samuel.


    The seed of evil began to sprout. If he could not get it, he was unwilling to let others get it. Destroying it was the best ending.


    "Chen Tiexin, | warn you, before you figure out the cause of the matter, don''t act rashly. | don¡¯t care what your guess is, and don''t


    take action. Otherwise, you will hurt the Chens," Chen Yuanhai warned Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Tiexin nodded his head, but he already had his own n in mind.


    He could not stand the good-for-nothing standing high and mighty in front of him. Only by destroying all this could Chen Tiexin


    feel at ease. Only by witnessing Samuel and Huang Xiaoyong''s death could he regain his former self-confidence.


    After leaving the pond in the backyard, Chen Tiexin came to Chen Yanran''s room.


    After being ruthlessly refused by Samuel, Chen Yanran locked herself in her room every day. She didn''t even have the desire to


    take a step. Because in Chen Tiexin''s feelings, she had nothing to worry about. Losing Samuel was like losing everything.


    Chen Yanran had never thought that one day Samuel could upy such a heavy weight in her heart. Recalling the attitude of


    the past to Samuel, Chen Yanran was full of remorse. If she had not been too heartless, how could she end up like this?


    "Miss, the Eldest Young Master is here." The maid approached Chen Yanran and said.


    Chen Yanran, who had a dull look in her eyes, did not speak, but nodded.


    When Chen Tiexin came to the room and saw Chen Yanran s mental state at this time, he couldn''t help but feel a pain in his


    heart. As a brother, he loved Chen Yanran very much. Since he was a child, as long as anyone dared to bully Chen Yanran,


    Chen Tiexin would double the bully. It could be said that he had protected his sister since he was a child. Unfortunately, in this


    matter, he had exceeded the scope of his ability.


    "Do you still want to save Samuel?" Chen Tiexin asked Chen Yanran.


    Hearing Samuel''s name, Chen Yanran couldn''t stop her tears from falling from her cheeks.


    "Brother, do | still have a chance?" Chen Yanran said desperately.


    Chen Tiexin took a deep breath. If he wanted to carry out his n, he had to use Chen Yanran''s help. Although it made Chen


    Tiexin feel a little bad, on the way to Chen Yanran¡¯s room, Chen Tiexin had already prepared a psychological construction for


    himself.


    Since he was a child, he had taken care of Chen Yanran and never asked for anything in return. Now that he needed her, it was


    Chen Yanran''s turn to repay him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Tiexin answered.


    Chen Yanran''s desperate eyes blossomed with a glimmer of brilliance. She excitedly stood up and said, "Brother, do you really


    have a way?"


    ¡°But it will be more difficult for you," Chen Tiexin said.


    ¡°No, I''m not afraid." Chen Yanran kept shaking her head and said, "No matter how bitter it is, I''m not afraid. Brother, tell me, what


    is it?"


    "After all, he is a man. The only way


    to move him is to be by his side and


    do some trivial things-fachine 01"


    beljeve thatevenii he is


    hard-hearted, he will eventually be


    melted by you. However, this matter


    will take some time," Chen Tiexin


    said. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Trivial things!


    For ordinary people, it was just a


    small matter, but for Chen Y ¡®eine


    who didn! do anything, was very


    Ga Ne all, she had never done


    this kind of work since she was a


    child. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, there was no rejection in Chen Yanran''s heart. As long as she could keep Samuel, she was willing to do anything, even


    if she had to learn now.


    "Brother, will he let me stay with him?" Chen Yanran asked.


    "Don''t say anything when you go to the yard. Do whatever you see. Don''t say anything no matter how he asks. | believe he won''t


    drive you away,¡± said Chen Tiexin.


    Wasn''t she just shamelessly staying in the side garden?


    After all, Chen Yanran was the First Miss of the Chen Family. If she did such a thing, she would be shameless to her First Miss.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, Chen Yanran thought, "As long as | can keep Samuel, saving face is not important."


    "Brother, do | have any other things to pay attention to?¡± asked Chen Yanran.


    At this time, Chen Tiexin turned his head and did not look at Chen Yanran with a trace of anger in his eyes. He said, "You have to


    listen to my arrangements.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brother, of course | will listen to you.


    In this world, you are the best for me,


    if | don''t listen to qudgt nates |


    listgn aproutiers? hen Yanran did not


    notice anything wrong, because in


    her mind, Chen Tiexin would never


    frame her. After all, he was Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    the brother who had protected her since she was a child.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    After the Chens got the news, the City Lord''s Mansion also knew about it, because the three people of the Royal Court did not


    deliberately hide it when they investigated it. It seemed that they intended to spread the news.


    When Huang Xiaoyong learned about it, he was so scared that his face turned pale and he hid in the room with cold sweat all


    over his body.


    It was a fact that Samuel had killed the three people from the Royal Court. If the truth was really found out, the result could be


    imagined.


    If he were to oppose the Royal Court within the boundaries of the Royal Court, he would only end up dead.


    Huang Xiaoyong now had a way to protect himself, which was to expose Samuel''s evil deeds. But he couldn''t do that. After all,


    Samuel was his master. If he wanted to break through the realm, he had to rely on Samuel. Otherwise, his realm would stay in


    the Fivemp Realm for the rest of his life.


    At this time, Huang Xiaoyong was like a headless fly and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He was afraid that he would be exposed and get implicated. He was also afraid that he would lose his master.


    "Xiaoyong, what are you doing hiding in your room? Open the door quickly. Father has something to tell you." Huang Houyi


    came to the door and said as he looked inside.


    "I''m not feeling well. I''m already resting.


    Let''s talk tomorrow if there''s anything else. " If Huang Xiaoying''s frantic appearance was seen by Huang Houyi, he would surely


    reveal a w. Thus, he could only avoid seeing Huang Xiaoying.


    "You brat, what kind of joke are you making with me? You''re now a Five-Lamp Realm expert, how could you fall sick?


    Hurry and open the door, or else I''ll kick the door open." Huang Houyi said unhappily.


    It wasmon for ordinary people to get sick, but if they had the strength of the Second Lamp Realm, which was almost like a


    anti-virus. How could they get sick?


    Huang Xiaoyong was shocked. He knew what kind of person his father was. What he said was definitely not a joke. If he wanted


    to kick the door, he would definitely end up kicking it.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "| have really gone to bed. Let''s talk about it tomorrow," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Peng!


    The moment Huang Xiaoyong''s voice fell, the door was kicked open by Huang Houyi. He acted swiftly without any hesitation.


    "You brat, don''t tell me you''ve hidden someone in the room? " Huang Houyi''s gaze started searching in all directions after


    entering the room.


    ¡°Father, what are you talking about? How can | hide people in my room?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Houyi said, "You''ve brought quite a few maids back to your room. | remember you doing this at the age of ten, haven''t


    you?"


    Huang Xiaoyong looked embarrassed. When he was a child, he slept with his maid, which was known to everyone in the City


    Lord''s Mansion. However, at that time, Huang Xiaoyong had no evil thoughts, but his hands would be restless.


    "| lost my mother since | was a child. | was looking for a mother''s love." Huang Xiaoyong said helplessly.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s mother passed away during childbirth, so Huang Xiaoyong was indeedcking in maternal love. This was


    something Huang Houyi couldn''t make up for no matter how hard he tried to make up for.


    ¡°Let''s cut the crap. I''m here to talk business, " Huang Houyi said.


    Huang Xiaoyong cast a guilty nce at Huang Houyi and asked, "What business?"


    "| remember you sent someone to escort them out of the cityst time people in the Royal Court came, didn''t you?" Huang


    Houyi asked.


    "Yes... yes." Huang Xiaoyong secretly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said.


    "Did they really leave?" Huang Houyi continued to ask.


    "Father, aren''t you joking? If they don''t really leave, will they still stay in Dragon Cloud City?" Huang Xiaoyong tried his best to


    remain calm. If he revealed a w and was questioned by Huang Houyi, he would be doomed.


    "That''s weird." Huang Houyi frowned and said, "Now that they''ve left, why would the three people who came this time try to find


    out what happened to themst time? Do you know that they''re asking questions whenever theye across people in the city?


    That''s too strange."


    Huang Xiaoyong also felt that this matter was very bizarre. They seemed to have wanted to create some sort ofmotion and


    did not try to hide the investigation at all. It wouldn''t take long for the entire Dragon Cloud City to find out. Could this be the Royal


    Court''s methods of handling matters? They didn''t try to hide anything at all?


    "Father, you asked me, but | don¡¯t know the answer. Why don''t you ask them?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Houyi red at Huang Xiaoyong and said, "You brat, don''t think that | wouldn''t dare to hit you when you''re in the Five-


    lamp Realm. Are you going to talk to your father like this? If | dare to ask them, why would |e looking for you?"


    Huang Houyi didn''t dare to intervene in the affairs of the Royal Court. He only asked Huang Xiaoyong a few more questions out


    of curiosity.


    "| really don¡¯t know. It''s no use asking me," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Houyi¡¯s gaze was as bright as a torch as he looked at Huang Xiaoyong. There was something obviously wrong with this


    fellow today. He was pretending to be sick for no reason. This was definitely a cover-up.


    ¡°Rascal, why are you pretending to be ill? Is it because you don''t dare to meet me?" Huang Houyi asked.


    "No, of course not. You''re not a man-eating tiger. Why wouldn''t | dare to meet you? " Huang Xiaoyong said, his eyes flickering.


    When Huang Houyi saw this, he was even more certain that Huang Xiaoyong was hiding something from him.


    ¡°Ever since you were young, your eyeballs will shift as long as you lie. This has never changed. Do you dare to say that there''s


    nothing that you''re hiding from me?" Huang Houyi snapped.


    Lying was Huang Xiaoyong''s


    specialty. He had been used to this


    kind of thing since he was a evan


    Lying to the seryents¡éD Kis sanity


    INing to Mids outside, and even


    teasing passers-by were Huang


    Xiaoyong¡¯s specialty. But only in front


    of Huang Houyi, Huang Xiaoyong


    could not calmly lie, and he always


    inadvertently showed his guilty


    actions. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But even if Huang Houyi knew that he


    was lying, Huang Xiaoying didn¡¯t dare


    to tell " the truth. If h knewthiat |


    eis Killed AAV people from


    pout Courtst time, he would


    probably be scared to death. If he


    impulsively did something he


    shouldn''t do, he would be finished.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Father, believe me. It''s best if you don''t know about this matter. It''s not that | don''t want to tell you, it''s that | can¡¯t." Huang


    Xiaoyong could only say this; otherwise Huang Houyi would continue to pursue the matter.


    "I''m your father. Is there anything | can''t know?" Huang Houyi said sternly.


    Huang Xiaoyong feebly lowered his head and said, "What I''ve hidden has something to do with my master, and he warned me


    that | can''t tell anyone. Do you want to ruin my future?"


    When he heard that it had something


    to do with Samuel, Huang Houyi''s


    attitude immediately softened a alive.


    This was som pewtid Goufe


    changaltheate of the Huang family.


    Moreover, Samuel upied most of


    the elements in how high Huang


    Xiaoyong''s position in the Royal


    Court would be in the future. Huang


    Houyi didn''t dare to easily interfere in


    his affairs. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "If you had said that earlier, would | have asked you that?¡± Huang Houyi said with a face full of me.


    Huang Xiaoyong finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Huang Houyi didn''t seem to want to continue pursuing the


    matter.

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    Samuel''s courtyard.


    When Chen Yanran came here and began to work without saying anything, Samuel and Bailing Wan¡¯er were stunned.


    "What is she doing?¡± Bailing Wan¡¯er looked at Chen Yanran, who was working, and asked Samuel with a puzzled face.


    Samuel also wanted to know this reason. He said, "It''s more practical to ask her than ask me."


    Bailing Wan¡¯er regarded Chen Yanran as a threat in her heart, so she did not care about Chen Yanran''s face and went straight to


    Chen Yanran.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Bailing Wan¡¯er asked.


    Chen Yanran had been mentally prepared before she decided toe to the vi.


    Since she wanted to y the shameless thing, she had to put down her dignitypletely. So at this moment, she did not put on


    airs as the eldest daughter of the Chen family and said, "I want to stay here."


    "Stay here!" Hearing this, Bailing Wan''er was not happy. One mountain could not amodate two tigers, let alone two female


    tigers. She had not dealt with Samuel yet. How could she let Chen Yanran intervene?


    "| can do anything. If you want to drive me away, you have to kill me," Chen Yanran said firmly.


    "You..." Bailing Wan''er was angered by these words. This woman was too shameless, to actually say something like that.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you''re the eldest daughter of the Chen Family. Is it interesting to be so thick-skinned? Besides, look at what


    you''ve done. Do you know how to do it?¡± Bailing Wan¡¯er said disdainfully.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "| will learn it slowly. After | get familiar with it, | can do it." Chen Yanran said calmly.


    "Don''t think that | don''t dare to kill you. | advise you to quickly get lost. Don''t make a fool of yourself here," said Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    "It''s okay if you say that I''m embarrassing myself. If you want me to leave here, | can only be a corpse." Chen Yanran said


    fearlessly.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er did not know what to do in an instant. Of course, she could not really kill Chen Yanran, and her attitude was so


    tough.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er could only helplessly return to Samuel¡¯s side. She could only hope that Samuel would handle it when it was


    something that she could not resolve.


    "Don''t you care?" Bailing Wan¡¯er said to Samuel angrily.


    Samuel looked at Chen Yanran. Her actions were strange. She didn''t seem to be trying to keep him, because the more she did,


    the more annoyed he would feel.


    "Chen Yanran, do you have any other goals? " Samuel asked.


    "| just want to be your wife again," Chen Yanran said.


    Samuel frowned and looked at her frankness. It did not seem like she was lying. But if one were to say that she really had such a


    simple purpose, Samuel would not believe it.


    "Fine, since you want to stay here, and then just stay." Samuel said.


    "Samuel, are you confused? How can you let her stay here?" Seeing that Samuel agreed, Bailing Wan¡¯er instantly became


    angry. She was worried that Samuel still had feelings for Chen Yanran, so she was not willing to go too far.


    Following Samuel back to his room, Bailing Wan''er reminded him, "Don¡¯t you have a wife and a child? Aren''t you sorry for them


    for doing this?"


    Samuel smiled bitterly. Bailing Wan''er was going to throw herself into his arms on her own initiative. He did not expect her to


    use him with such words.


    "So?" Samuel asked in reply.


    "If you still have feelings for this woman, you''re truly sorry for your wife,¡± said


    Balling Wan''er.


    ¡°Have feelings for her? I''ve never had feelings for her. You think too much," Samuel said.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er did not believe such nonsense. If he was willing to let Chen Yanran stay, what was the meaning? If he was really


    ruthless, he should kick her out of the courtyard.


    ¡°As expected, men are all the same. What they say and what they think in their hearts arepletely different. They say that


    they won''t have any feelings for other women. However, the reality is that you''ve already shifted your affection to another woman


    a long time ago. Why is this person not me? Am | not beautiful enough?" Bailing Wan¡¯er said with an unconvinced expression.


    In terms of appearance. Bailing Wan¡¯er was


    more beautiful. However, in terms of figure, Bailing Wan¡¯er, who had not yet fully developed, was indeed inferior to Chen Yanran.


    However, this was not the reason. Samuel left Chen Yanran, which was another factor.


    "She must have other purposes foring to my house. | have already asked her, but she is unwilling to mention it. In this case,


    let her stay. Sooner orter, she will expose her cunningness," Samuel said faintly.


    Bailing Wan''er did not think about it from this point of view, but it seemed that this was really the reason for Samuel''s serious


    look.


    ¡°Really? You only want to see what she wants to do?" Bailing Wan''er asked with uncertainty.


    "I''ve said it before. Except for my wife, | will never fall in love with anyone else,


    including you," Samuel said firmly.


    Bailing Wan''er automatically ignored thest words of this sentence and said, "With me staring at you, don''t try to cheat."


    Samuel smiled helplessly. The girl


    thought too much. If he really wanted


    to do something to Chen Yanran


    there was no negs toavatt utitoday.


    Lasrtind When Chen Yanran came,


    she had made it clear that she would


    give him whatever Samuel wanted. If


    Samuel really wanted to do


    something, Chen Yanran would have


    already slept beside his bed. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After Chen Yanran stayed, she did not do anything special. She kept looking for a job. It took her two days to clean all the rooms


    in and out of the courtyard.


    Two dayster, when the sky was just beginning to brighten, Samuel heard the sound of hoes in the yard, which made him jump


    up from the bed reflexively.


    In the yard, the bodies of the three people from the Royal Court were buried. Chen Yanran suddenly plowed the ground. If these


    three bodies were dug out, it would be screwed.


    "What are you doing?" Walking out of the room, Samuel came to the yard and asked Chen Yanran.


    Chen Yanran was at a loss. She was just plowing the ground. How could Samuel have such a big reaction?


    "I''ll dig the soil. Don''t you like nting flowers and nts? | want to help you," Chen Yanran said.


    Samuel walked to her side and said to Chen Yanran, "Don''t touch this garden in the future. Otherwise, | will let you get out of


    here.¡±


    Chen Yanran was confused. "Could it


    be Samuel loves flowers as RYSines


    his life? I''s just acmatteror turning


    tha bath sside down, but it can


    make him have such a big reaction."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, since Samuel had already


    said that, Chen Yanran could onl


    as he said. She said "okey, won''t


    foYqHaKIS \btace again in the future.


    I''m sorry, | don''t know you cherish


    these flowers and nts so much."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel had some doubts about Chen


    Yanran, but when he heard her words and saw no expression on her face, he felt that she was not acting, which made him feel a


    little weird.


    In the past two days, Chen Yanran was really just working and had no other thoughts. Could it be that she really just used this


    way to win him back?

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    Dragon Cloud City Royal Court Inn.


    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion was used to receive VIPs, so the three of them lived here.


    The three of them were all at the age of 50 or 60, which was a normal phenomenon. After all, their realms were not low, but they


    needed time to cultivate. People like Samuel were as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns in Xuanyuan World.


    "When are we going to meet Samuel?" Fu Shan asked the other two. Although he was an expert at the Eight Lamp Realm, he


    still had to listen to the opinion of someone who was close to the Nine Lamp Realm.


    "| think he must have known about what happened to the three of us before. It¡¯s the easiest time for him to reveal a w. | don''t


    know what Bi Yang thinks." You Hai turned to look at the other old man.


    Bi Yang, which was also the person who was closest to the Ninemp Realm among the three of them, had once put down his


    grandiloquence that he would definitely break through the realm within five years. It was also for this reason that his position in


    the Royal Court was slightly higher than the other two.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If those three people really died in his hands, can you guess what realm he has reached?" Bi Yang said.


    "It''s not difficult to kill three Sevenmp realm experts. | can do it too. After all, the strength of thest three realms can no longer


    be described inmonnguage," said Fu Shan.


    Bi Yang nodded. Among the ten realms, only thest three could be called genuinely strong. Moreover, the breakthrough of each


    realm in thest three realms was a huge hurdle, and there was a huge gap between their strength.


    Take the three of them for example. Although Bi Yang''s realm was still at the Eightmp Realm, his strength was much stronger


    than the other two. When he seeded in breaking through the realm, the gap between them would be more obvious.


    An Eight-Lamp Realm expert killed a Seven -Lamp Realm expert, just like a lion fighting with a rabbit. There was noparison


    at all.


    But in Bi Yang''s view, Samuel''s strength was not so simple.


    "You should know about the rtionship between him and the Chens, right?" Bi


    Yang continued to ask.


    ¡°He was kicked out of the Chen family, which made a lot of jokes in Dragon Cloud City. But we can''t rule out the possibility that


    he swallowed his anger in order to hide his strength. As for why he did this, I''m afraid only he knows," You Hai said.


    "What | care about is that it''s not why he did it." Bi Yang shook his head and said.


    You Hai and Fu Shan nced at each other. Since he didn''t care, why did he mention the rtionship between Samuel and the


    Chens?


    " Bi Yang, if you have anything you want to say, then just say it." Fu Shan was unable to refrain himself from saying.


    Bi Yang sighed and said, "He should be very young to be the son-inw of the Chens. At least, he looks very young."


    Hearing this, Fu Shan and You Hai finally understood what Bi Yang meant and their expressions changed.


    They did neglect this problem before, but now they were scared when they thought about it carefully!


    One''s realm required time to settle down. This was aw that no one could escape from. Even if one was extremely talented, it


    was impossible for one to reach the Eighmp Realm at the age of 20. Furthermore, Bi Yang had said that he would look young


    at the very least. This sentence had a deeper meaning to it.


    "You should all know very well that only the Superb Master has the ability to regain his youth and forever retain his looks,¡±


    continued Bi Yang.


    The expressions of You Hai and Fu Shan


    became more and more solemn. Indeed, out of the ten realms, only thest three, the Superb Master Realm, were able to regain


    their youth. And Samuel was so young. It was very likely because of this reason.


    If this was the case, then the opponent they faced was too terrifying.


    The three states had been fighting for many years, but why hadn''t the Superb Master made a move? It was just because the


    Superb Master was too powerful and destructive, so the three states had to make an agreement. In terms of how monstrous the


    mes of war were, the three states were not allowed to send a Superb Master.


    " Bi Yang, do you suspect that this person is in the Superb Master Realm?" You Hai asked in disbelief.


    "It''s not suspicion; it''s the fact that it''s right


    in front of us. I''m also very scared," Bi Yang said.


    ¡°Actually, before | came to Dragon Cloud City, the Supreme Emperor met me." Bi Yang continued.


    "Does Emperor have any instructions?" Fu Shan asked.


    "The Supreme Emperor said that if the three persons were really killed by him, then the Royal Court would still treat him with


    respect." Bi Yang said.


    When You Hai heard this, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. If Samuel was really in the Superb Master Realm,


    what was the point of killing three Sevenmp Realm experts? The Royal Court would never fall out with such an expert.


    Moreover, even if the Royal Court really wanted to cause trouble for Samuel, it was not an easy task. The resistance of the


    Superb Master Realm could destroy the city with a flip of his hand. They had no choice but to draw him over to their side.


    " Bi Yang, when are we going to meet him?¡± You Hai asked.


    ¡°Let''s do it this afternoon. Since there are suspicions, we should go and verify it personally." Bi Yang said.


    In the Chens'' manor.


    Chen Yanran returned home on the grounds of buying things. Originally, she just wanted to take a few sets of clothes to change,


    but she didn''t expect that Chen Tiexin woulde to her in a hurry.


    "Sister, how is he? Did he treat you better?¡± Chen Tiexin pretended to care about Chen Yanran and asked.


    Although Chen Yanran did not get


    Samuel''s good attitude, at least she


    had stayed in the courtyard, which


    made her feel that things we O


    developin an agond Gireetion. She


    belle, hat it would not take long


    for her to do what she wanted to do.


    After all, after getting along with


    Samuel for a long time, he would not


    be an emotionless cold-blooded


    animal. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everything is fine, but it still needs time," Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin paused and continued to ask," Has Samuel done anything special? Has he recently left the courtyard?"


    "Leave?" Chen Yanran shook her head and said, "He didn''t leave. It seems that he has nothing special. He stays at home every


    day."


    Staying at home every day?


    Chen Tiexin was a little disappointed.


    "It seems that Samuel hasn''t


    any ws but ihdoaseilmattar AS


    lang ae hen Yanran was still in the


    yard, there would still be a chance."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°By the way, brother, can you buy me some expensive flowers and nts?" Chen Yanran asked.


    "What do you want flowers and nts for?" Chen Tiexin asked.


    "Samuel likes them very much, so |


    want to send him some. This


    morning, | was going to\helphim Hide


    t roundcbut | Barr expect him to


    react so violently that he asked me


    not to touch it in the future. | can see


    that he is a person who likes flowers


    and nts very much." Chen Yanran


    exined. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hoe the ground?


    React violently!


    "Isn''t it a special behavior for Chen Tiexin?¡±


    There must be a special reason why he reacted excessively to the hoe.


    In Chen Tiexin''s view, some flowers and nts were absolutely not worth Samuel''s attention.


    "Tell me in detail, what''s his reaction?" Chen Tiexin couldn''t wait to ask.

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    ¡°Brother, why do you ask so much?" Chen Yanran said doubifully.


    Chen Tiexin hid his eagerness and said with a smile, "I¡¯m just curious how much he likes flowers and nts. After all, | haven''t


    seen a man like flowers and nts yet."


    Chen Yanran smiled and did not doubt him. After all, to her, Chen Tiexin was the best brother, and her trust in him was 100%.


    "He is very serious and very angry. He asked me not to touch it in the future.


    Otherwise, he will drive me away." Chen Yanran said.


    Chen Tiexin''s heart skipped a beat. Maybe there was some unspeakable secret in the earth, which was why he had such a


    violent reaction.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was just some flowers and nts, was it really worth it for him to get angry?


    From Chen Tiexin''s point of view, this was absolutely impossible.


    So what was in it?


    Why did the Royal Court send people to Dragon Cloud City again and try to find out what had happened to the three peoplest


    time? It was obvious that the three people might have met with an ident or even died.


    Dead bodies.


    The ground!


    Could it be that Samuel killed the three people from the Royal Courtst time and buried them in his garden?


    If that was the case, then Chen Tiexin would have found a chance to bring down Samuel. As long as he could dig up the secret


    of the garden in front of those three, the truth would be revealed. After all, Samuel would be attacked by the Royal Court.


    Chen Tiexin was excited.


    Destroying what he could not get was the best result.


    "You can go first. I''ll help you settle the matters of flowers and nts," Chen Tiexin said.


    Chen Yanran nodded. Having packed her clothes, she left the Chen family''s courtyard directly.


    In the afternoon, Chen Tiexin received the news that the three of them left the Royal Inn and headed for Samuel''s yard.


    This made Chen Tiexin''s heart beat fast. He didn¡¯t expect that he just got the news of Chen Yanran in the morning and a chance


    showed up in the afternoon.


    Chen Tiexin didn''t think much about it and also headed for Samuel''s yard.


    In the yard.


    Huang Xiaoyong appeared with sweat all over his head. He looked flustered and said to Samuel, "Master, people from the Royal


    Court areing this way. They should being for you."


    "You don''t need to be so flustered," Samuel said calmly.


    Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t be calm. If he didn''t know Samuel had killed the three people, maybe he wouldn''t be like this.


    ¡°Master, are you really not worried at all?" Huang Xiaoyong asked curiously.


    Samuel shook his head. He was not worried. He didn''t care about it at all. If these three really wanted to make things difficult for


    him, he could just kill them.


    In Xuanyuan World, Samuel had a way out, so he didn''t need to worry too much. Even if he hadn''t found Jiang Yingying yet,


    there would still be opportunities in the future.


    "If you can¡¯t calm down, get out of here and don''t mess with me," Samuel said.


    At this time, how could Huang Xiaoyong be willing to leave?


    "I''m going to take a shower and calm down. " After saying that, Huang Xiaoyong ran to the backyard.


    Although Bailing Wan¡¯er appeared very calm, Samuel could see that there was still an indiscernible hostility between her brows.


    ¡°Wan''er, stay in the roomter," Samuel said.


    "Do you know who came this time?" Bailing Wan¡¯er asked in confusion.


    Samuel didn''t know what she wanted to say, but he didn''t need to know. He said," It¡¯s not suitable for you to see them in your


    current state."


    "Bi Yang is an expert that''s close to the Ninemp level. Back then, when he was pursuing the Bailing n, the Royal Court had


    dispatched a total of ten squadrons. He was the person in charge of one of the squadrons. He had the blood of countless people


    in the Bailing n flowing in his hands." Said Bailing Wan''er.


    ¡°My wet nurse told me that my father died in Bi Yang''s hands."


    Samuel frowned. No wonder Bailing


    Wan''er, was so unflustered. Bi Yang had killed her father.


    In this case, Samuel would not let Bailing Wan''er appear in front of Bi Yang, so as not to make her unable to control her


    emotions.


    "Why don''t you go out and get some fresh air? You''ve been at home for so long. It''s time to go out and have a look," Samuel


    suggested.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er, walked in front of Samuel and said with a firm expression, "I want to see him. | want to remember his


    appearance. In this way, when | avenge my father in the future, | will know who | should kill."


    Bailing Wan¡¯er''s words were filled with extreme hostility. In Samuel''s view, this was not a proper state. If Bi Yang noticed that


    something was wrong, not to mention revenge, Bailing Wan¡¯er, the only child of the family, was likely to be killed in the cradle.


    ¡°If you really want revenge, just listen to me. If Bi Yang sees you in your current state, he will definitely notice," Samuel tried to


    persuade her.


    Bailing Wan¡®er still shook her head.


    At this time, Chen Yanran happened toe out of the room, so they had to stop talking about this topic.


    "Don''t worry, | will restrain myself." Bailing Wan¡¯er said in a soft voice.


    Samuel sighed. Bailing Wan¡¯er was so persistent that he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Not longter, Bi Yang and the other two finally appeared.


    This was the first time Samuel had seen Eightmp experts. Their auras were indeed not something that an ordinary person


    couldpare with. Even the three experts from the Sevenmp realm from thest time had a great gap.


    Just standing there quietly, they gave people the feeling that they were mountains with overwhelming momentum.


    "The three of you, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time," Samuel said.


    Bi Yang took a step forward and cupped one hand in the other before Samuel. The action was giving Samuel a lot of face.


    After all, he was close to bing a Nine Lamp Realm expert.


    "We have also been hoping to see you for a very long time. Merely, we were dyed by other matters. Please forgive us, Mr.


    Hannigan." Bi Yang said.


    His attitude made Huang Xiaoyong suddenly not nervous, and he unconsciously straightened his back. As his apprentice, he


    couldn¡¯t disgrace his master with such respect.


    ¡°Let''s get straight to the point." Samuel said.


    "The Royal Court has always


    cherished talent, so the Emperor


    ordered us to ¡®eho iat,


    igatttoa Bothering in the Royal


    Court. Mr. Hannigan, you can choose


    the official positions inside the Royal


    Court as much as you can," Bi Yang


    said. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Huang Xiaoyong opened his eyes


    wide. "He can choose the official


    position inside the Rok \Coyrtil\


    Reprayom one it mean that


    master has a position that is


    second only to one person?" "If I''m


    not willing, the Royal Court won''t


    make things difficult for me, right?"


    Samuel said. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Of course not. It is natural for the


    Royal Court to draw an expert like Mr.


    Hannigan over to their side. €)


    Royal Co riywithron stele with Mr.


    Hall n''s choice. However, | hope


    that Mr. Hannigan will think about it a


    little more. After all, no one will be


    able to give you the position that the


    Royal Court gives you." Bi Yang said.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I¡¯ve always been indifferent to fame and wealth, and | don''t value status. | just want to live a free and unfettered life. | want to go


    to the ce | want to go, and | don''t want to be bound by anyone."


    The moment Samuel finished his words, the gate of the yard was suddenly pushed open, and Chen Tiexin walked into the yard


    with a grim smile on his face.

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    After Chen Tiexin showed up, the atmosphere in the yard suddenly changed.


    Both Samuel and Huang Xiaoyong knew that this guy didn¡¯te with good intentions. But Samuel and Huang Xiaoying couldn¡¯t


    figure out why he came.


    Chen Yanran walked to Chen Tiexin at once and asked, "Brother, why are you here?¡±


    Chen Tiexin looked at Samuel with a sneer on his face and said, "I¡¯m here to expose what he had done."


    Samuel''s face was indifferent. Although he did not know what Chen Tiexin wanted to say, Samuel did not feel the slightest fear


    even after he learned of the deaths of the three people from the Royal Court.


    The worst case scenario would be to go against the Royal Court. This was not something Samuel could not bear.


    However, when Huang Xiaoyong heard this, he began to be afraid, and his face instantly became pale.


    He was born in the Royal Court, so he knew how powerful the ruling power of the Royal Court was. Once the news that Samuel


    killed someone in the Royal Court spread, the Royal Court would never let him go.


    And the three experts in front of him were enough to make Samuel suffer a lot.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Don''t do anything stupid." Chen Yanran said eagerly. It was not easy for her to find a chance to


    keep Samuel. Although she had not seen any results yet, she believed that as long as she was patient, she could do it sooner or


    later. But if Chen Tiexin did something crazy, it would ruin her chances.


    "This has nothing to do with you. If you want to watch the show, don''t say anything. If you don''t want to, go home," Chen Tiexin


    said with a cold face.


    Chen Yanran suddenly felt an unapproachable coldness from Chen Tiexin, which made her a little confused. Her brother had


    never treated her with such an attitude. How could he suddenly change?


    Chen Tiexin walked to the front of the three people, cupped his hands and bowed deeply. He said, "Your Excellencies, | know


    that you have recently investigated the news of the three people who came to Dragon Cloud Cityst time. | know where they


    are." "Oh?" Bi Yang looked up and nced at Chen Tiexin. Although he didn''t know who this person was, he should be very clear


    about his own position. There was no need to say anything nonsense in front of him. Since he dared to say that, he might have


    some clues.


    Huang Xiaoyong broke out in a cold sweat. How did Chen Tiexin know about it? It was obvious that only he and Samuel knew


    about it.


    ¡°Master, what''s going on? How would Chen Tiexin know?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Samuel in a low voice.


    Samuel took a look at Chen Yanran. "Is this her purpose?"


    However, during this period, Chen Yanran did not show any abnormal behavior. This was definitely not the effect of acting.


    Could it be that Chen Tiexin was just using his sister?


    m also not too sure." Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong took a long breath and continued to ask, "What should we do? If they know, we will be finished."


    Samuel smiled and said, "We will not be finished. Don''t worry. It''s none of your business ! will take care of it."


    These words did not make Huang Xiaoyong rest assured. Even if he did not have any joint liability, it did notfort Huang


    Xiaoyong at all. Because he did not want anything to happen to himself, nor did he want anything to happen to Samuel. After all,


    he was his master, and he had to rely on Samuel to make a breakthrough in his realm in the future.


    "Where?" At this moment, Bi Yang asked Chen Tiexin.


    A joyful smile appeared on Chen Tiexin¡¯s face as if he had seeded in his revenge. He had never imagined that the opportunity


    woulde so suddenly and that he would finally have the opportunity to destroy Samuel. As long as he died, the City Lord''s


    Mansion would also be implicated. The structure of the Dragon Cloud City would also undergo earth-shaking changes.


    Coupled with Chen Tiexin''s contributions in this matter, the Chen family¡¯s position in the Dragon Cloud City couldn''t be shaken


    with a word from the Royal Court.


    "Samuel, do you still think that you can hide the truth? Do | need to say more about the strangeness of your garden?" Chen


    Tiexin asked Samuel.


    Samuel didn¡¯t expect that Chen Tiexin really knew about it. After thinking


    carefully, it seemed that his excessive reaction aroused Chen Tiexin''s suspicion when Chen Yanran was hoeing the ground. He


    was too careless. He didn''t expect that Chen Tiexin could deduce the truth through such a small event.


    ¡°Please help me find out what is strange about this ce," Samuel said.


    Amocking expression appeared on Chen Tiexin''s face. In his opinion, Samuel didn''t dare to admit it. It was obvious that he was


    afraid.


    "| didn''t expect you to be afraid. Are you afraid of death, or are you afraid of the judgment of the Royal Court? | heard that the


    Royal Court has a pain worse than death. Maybe this kind of pain will fall on you." Said Chen Tiexin.


    Samuel shook his head indifferently and said, "I¡¯m leaving here today. No one can stop me. And before | leave, | can still kill you.


    Do you believe it?"


    Chen Tiexin''s expression froze. He didn''t dare to test the authenticity of Samuel''s words with his own life.


    Speaking of being afraid of death,


    Chen Tiexin was the real fear HN


    death. Esertrieran that he


    digit W nt to pay the price, he


    wouldn''t have remained in the


    Second Lamp Realm. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Chen Tiexin subconsciously took a few steps back, as if he was looking for the protection of the three people from the Royal


    Court.


    But for the three experts, the life and death of Chen Tiexin were not important at all. Moreover, what Samuel had said just now


    was enough for them to treat it with caution.


    No one could stop him from leaving.


    It was clear that the three of them could not stop Samuel at all.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sir, | want to expose the truth, but someone wants to kill me. You must protect me." Chen Tiexin said to Bi Yang and the other


    two.


    Bi Yang seemed to be a little impatient. He wanted the truth, but he would never have any conflict with Samuel because of this


    truth.


    The Emperor ordered that even if the


    three of them were to die in Fuels


    hands, th Royal dirt bout not


    Ewan it. Hence, Bi Yang''s


    attitude was only to find out what


    was going on. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Since you know the truth, hurry up and do it. Don''t waste time,¡± Bi Yang said.


    On the contrary, Chen Tiexin was ina


    dilemma. He only guessed t Eigse


    people''s ies were fRe garden,


    bu the garden was so big that he


    couldn''t figure out where the exact


    ce was. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sir, their corpses are in this garden, but only Samuel knows where they are," Chen Tiexin said.


    Hearing the word ¡®corpse¡¯, Fu Shan and You Hai frowned. This was the oue they didn''t want to see the most, but they didn''t


    expect it to be like this.


    This Samuel was too arrogant. How dare he kill the people of the Royal Court!


    "Ahem." Bi Yang coughed twice, signaling Fu Shan and You Hai to pay attention to their emotions.

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    Bi Yang¡¯s reminder forced Fu Shan and You Hai to restrain their emotions. After all, Bi Yang had said that even the Emperor


    would not care about this matter. What right did they have to be angry?


    Even if Samuel really had the guts to ignore the Royal Court, this was not something they could interfere in.


    "Mr. Hannigan, may | know if what he said is true or not?" Bi Yang asked Samuel.


    Samuel had to make a choice. If he lied for the time being, he might be able to live through the day safely. But the three people


    would never give up.


    There was another choice, which was to admit the fact in a generous manner. If necessary, he could kill all three of them and


    leave the Royal Court.


    "Yes, sir."


    It was just a simple word, but very scary.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at Samuel with fear on his face. He didn''t expect that his master would admit it so easily. Wasn''t he


    looking for death?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Chen Yanran was also shocked!


    She had not expected Samuel to be so bold. He dared to kill the people of the Royal Court. Could he survive in the Royal Court?


    After Chen Tiexin was slightly stunned, a smile appeared on his face. In his opinion, it was not a heroic move for Samuel to admit


    it. After all, Bi Yang wanted to find out more about this matter. It was impossible for him to hide it even if he wanted to.


    The most important thing was that the strength of these three people was much greater than the three from back then. How


    could Samuel dare to hide the truth in front of them?


    ¡°Master, you... how can you..." Huang Xiaoyong didn''t know what to say. He only felt that the sky seemed to be falling down.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, you know about this matter, don''t you? You''re lying to the Royal Court. | didn''t expect you to be so bold. You


    don''t take the Royal Court seriously because you''re the son of the City Lord, do you?" Chen Tiexin tried to provoke him. It was


    obvious that he wanted to get Huang Xiaoyong involved.


    Because Huang Xiaoyong was now at Fivemp Realm. If he didn''t die, his position in Dragon Cloud City would still be


    suppressed by Huang Xiaoyong.


    "Chen Tiexin, you''re bullshitting. How can | ignore the Royal Court?" Huang Xiaoyong retorted to Chen Tiexin like an anxious


    rabbit.


    "Sir, Huang Xiaoyong clearly knows the truth, but he deliberately concealed it and did not report it. Lord Bi Yang, please


    investigate it carefully." Chen Tiexin turned to Bi Yang and said. He lowered his head with a smile on his face.


    Huang Xiaoyong was so scared that his legs went soft. If Bi Yang really wanted to pursue the responsibility of the City Lord''s


    Mansion, he would be doomed. Moreover, even Huang Houyi would suffer joint liability. The Huang Family would probably be


    exterminated because of this.


    "Mr. Hannigan, where are their bodies?" Bi Yang asked Samuel. There was no me in his tone.


    Samuel felt a little strange about Bi Yang''s attitude. Since the matter was confirmed, why did he not show any anger? Could it be


    that he had already guessed it? Or was it that he did not care about the lives of those three people at all?


    Since they had not offended each other openly, Samuel was not in a hurry to take action. He said, "Since this is Chen Tiexin''s


    credit, let him do it."


    Samuel pointed to the ce where the corpse was buried and said to Chen Tiexin, "This is your chance to make a contribution.


    Hurry up!"


    Chen Tiexin didn¡¯t suspect anything. After finding a hoe, he dug into the ce pointed out by Samuel.


    Chen Tiexin worked hard because he thought his future would be bright. It would be a great achievement to find the three people


    in the Royal Courtst time. He even imagined that he might be appreciated by the Emperor because of this matter and take this


    opportunity to enter the Royal Court.


    If he could enter the Royal Court, Chen Tiexin would no longer have to worry about finding a master.


    And he was confident that as long as he could enter the Royal Court, he would be able to advance by leaps and bounds.


    "Samuel, even in your dreams, you didn''t think that you would end up like this." Chen Tiexin coldly smiled and said.


    As the soil was dug out, the corpse would soon reveal. Huang Xiaoyong didn''t know what to do.


    ¡°Master, what''s wrong with you?¡± Huang


    Xiaoyong asked Samuel in confusion.


    "Don''t worry. No matter what happens in the end, I''ll ensure your safety," Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s eyes narrowed." He would ensurehis safety."


    Did this mean that he was going to have a big fight with the three people including Bi Yang?


    Huang Xiaoying did not have the slightest doubt about Samuel''s strength. However, what could he do even if he won against Bi


    Yang and the other two?


    After all, this was the Royal Court. As long as the Emperor sent out experts one after another, they would not have a chance to


    live if they were wanted within the Royal Court.


    Moreover, there were extraordinary experts like the Superb Master in the Royal Court. There woulde a day when they would


    be judged by the Royal Court.


    ¡°Master, can you beat them?" Huang Xiaoyong asked softly.


    Samuel smiled and said nothing.


    However, after a long time, the bodies of the three people who had been buried in the garden finally revealed.


    Chen Tiexin excitedly said to Bi Yang," Lord Bi Yang, they are really here."


    Bi Yang and the other two quickly stepped forward and looked at the appearance of the three corpses. Sure enough, they were


    the people sent by the Royal Court before, which meant Samuel''s killing had been confirmed.


    "Sir Bi Yang, Samuel has no regard for the Royal Court. He actually dared to kill people from the Royal Court. Sir Bi Yang, please


    punish him." Chen Tiexin couldn''t wait to say.


    Bi Yang sighed and said, "One could only me himself if his skills were not as good as others


    Chen Tiexin was stunned.


    What did it mean that one could only me himself if one''s skills were not as good as others?


    These people were killed by Samuel. He did not even care about the Royal Court. It was contempt for the Royal Court. How


    could Bi Yang say that they deserved it?


    "Mr. Hannigan, may | know why you killed them?" Bi Yang asked Samuel.


    Samuel became more and more


    curious because this result was


    completely dif cenyteetwhathe


    Hayreddgihed, i Yang was not angry,


    while the other two were obviously


    trying to suppress their anger and did


    not dare to burst out. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Could it be that even if the evidence was conclusive, they had no intention of taking revenge for their own people?


    "They broke into my housete at night and wanted to kill me. Do you think | should kill them?" Samuel asked.


    What Samuel said was true. If these


    three people hadn''t visited ain


    night, Samuel yiauleit@ have illed


    tharh ma certain point of view,


    their death was indeed their own


    fault. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "They deserve to die." Bi Yang said without hesitation.


    Chen Tiexin waspletely stunned.


    He had thought that Samuel


    be severe -pupished?) the oyal


    dou er exposing this matter. It


    would not be an exaggeration to ask


    him to die. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Bi Yang''s attitude now showed that he did not want to punish Samuel. On the contrary, he was still helping him.


    "What¡¯s the meaning of this? What''s going on?"


    Huang Xiaoyong was also puzzled. The fear in his heart was reced by shock.


    Because Bi Yang did not have the attitude of looking for trouble with Samuel. How could it be possible? Anyone who dared to


    challenge the majesty of the Royal Court would die.


    However, Samuel had killed people from the Royal Court. How could he be safe and sound?

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    ¡°Lord Bi Yang, he killed the people of the Royal Court. How could you say they deserve to die?" Chen Tiexin was anxious. The


    situation didn''t go as he had imagined, so he couldn''t wait to remind Bi Yang that Samuel had killed the people of the Royal


    Court.


    Bi Yang nced at Chen Tiexin indifferently. He knew what Chen Tiexin wanted to do, but unfortunately, this guy''s wishful


    thinking was shattered. He didn''t expect the Royal Court''s attitude toward this matter and didn''t expect that the Emperor valued


    Samuel so much.


    As long as they could draw Samuel over to their side, the three people''s lives would be nothing to them.


    ¡°Before | came to Dragon Cloud City, the Superb Emperor wanted me to investigate this matter. If they offended Mr. Hannigan, I''ll


    execute them on the spot. Since they have already paid the price for offending Mr. Hannigan, this matter is settled," Bi Yang said.


    Superb Emperor!


    Offending Samuel.


    Execute on the spot!


    Chen Tiexin was terrified by these key words.


    He could never have imagined that the Emperor would treat this matter with such an attitude after Samuel had killed people from


    the Royal Court. He would not me or judge this matter. Instead, he would think that Samuel was doing well.


    ¡°Lord Bi Yang, are you kidding?¡± Chen Tiexin didn''t give up and asked.


    Bi Yang coldly looked at Chen Tiexin and said, "Are you questioning me or the Superb Emperor?"


    Chen Tiexin was almost scared out of his wits by these words. How could he dare to question Bi Yang? It was even more


    impossible for him to question the Emperor.


    It was just that things were way beyond his imagination, and he couldn¡¯t ept it.


    "Mr. Hannigan, | will send these three corpses back to the Royal Court. You don''t have any objections, do you?" Bi Yang turned


    to Samuel.


    Samuel did not expect things to turn out like this. And Bi Yang¡¯s words should be true. Although his strength was close to Nine-


    lamp Realm, he would never dare to use the name of Superb Emperor to help him get rid of this matter.


    That was to say, the Emperor''s attitude toward this matter. From another perspective, the Emperor had known him and he


    attached great importance to him.


    ¡°Of course there won''t be any problems," Samuel said.


    ¡°And this person, he is disrespectful to you. If Mr. Hannigan is willing, the Royal Court can help you get rid of him." Bi Yang


    pointed at Chen Tiexin and said.


    Chen Tiexin was so scared that he fell to the ground.


    He originally wanted to make achievements, but now he had to pay the price for disrespecting Samuel, and it was Bi Yang


    himself who did it!


    This made Chen Tiexin feel as if the sky had copsed. His life depended on Samuel''s words. As long as he nodded, Chen


    Tiexin had no doubt that he would die in Bi Yang''s hands the next moment.


    "Samuel, | was wrong. | was wrong. Please give me another chance. | didn¡¯t know that you held such a high position in the eyes


    of the Emperor. | can do anything to make up for my stupidity." Chen Tiexin knew that the only way to survive was to be forgiven


    by Samuel. Otherwise, he would die.


    Therefore, Chen Tiexin knelt down in front of Samuel without dignity. The high-profile attitude of the former young master of the


    Chen family disappeared at this moment.


    He used to treat Samuel as trash and drove him out of the Chens'' house.


    Despite knowing Samuel¡¯s strength, Chen


    Tiexin still wanted to destroy him.


    Until this moment, Chen Tiexin finally recognized himself. He understood the fact that he was not qualified to oppose Samuel. He


    didn''t even have the qualifications to be Samuel¡¯s opponent.


    "| will handle this matter myself and thank Lord Bi Yang for your kindness," Samuel said faintly.


    ¡°Mr. Hannigan, since the matter has been investigated, we will leave Dragon Cloud City as soon as possible. Hopefully, one day


    we will meet you in the Royal Court," Bi Yang said.


    "There is a chance," Samuel said.


    The three of them left with the bodies and did not return to the Royal Court inn.


    Instead, they walked out of the city gate and prepared to return to the Royal Court. Fu Shan and You Hai were in a bad mood.


    After all, the three of them used to theirpanions. They had not only died unjustly, but also had no exnation. They were


    really unwilling.


    "| know what you are thinking, but the Emperor has told me that. No one dares to disobey it. And even | can''t see through


    Samuel''s strength. It is very likely that he is a newly promoted Superb Master. | don''t need to exin Superb Master''d position to


    you, right?" Bi Yang said to the two.


    Fu Shan sighed. A Superb Master''s position in the Three Kingdoms was supreme. No matter which country it was, they would try


    their best to rope in this kind of experts. Because once they were able to stabilize this kind of masters, it would be equivalent to


    improving the strength of the whole country. So it was understandable for the


    Emperor to have such an attitude.


    How could three experts in the Seven-Lamp Realm bepared to a Superb Master?


    ¡°Lord Bi Yang, is Samuel really a Superb Master?" You Hai could not help but ask.


    Bi Yang hesitated for a moment and


    began to shake his head. After all, he


    was not yet in the Nineyampgeati


    iv could he sreeNgaimitel was in


    t Siete Master Realm? Unless he


    really reached the Ninemp Realm,


    he still could not see through Samuel.


    Only then could he confirm Samuel''s


    true strength. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| don''t know. No one will be able to determine what kind of cultivation realm he is except Hui Lingsheng." Bi Yang said.


    The expressions of Fu Shan and You Hai changed when they heard Fei Lingsheng''s name.


    Currently, Fei Lingsheng was the only


    Superb Master Realm expert in the


    Royal Court. It was also bec Pgh


    her that t eRoyahdotit''nas able to


    stata rong today. Moreover, the


    current Emperor was also supported


    by Fei Lingsheng. It could be said


    that the glory of the entire Royal


    Court was inseparable from Fei


    Lingsheng. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a pity that Fei Lingsheng hadn''t shown her face for a long time. There were even rumors that he was dead.


    "Is Fei Lingsheng... still alive?¡± Fu Shanasked weakly.


    Bi Yang smiled faintly and said, "Why


    do you believe rumors? Superb


    Masters have longevity that we can''t


    compare with. Moregya-the Supe


    Nagtes hase bby to rejuvenate.


    Even if she appears in front of you,


    you won''t recognize her." Fu Shan


    nodded. It was indeed impossible for


    an expert at the level of the Superb


    Master Realm to die of old age. He


    didn''t know how those rumors had


    spread. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At this time, a girl with a ponytail walked to the front of the three people and asked innocently, "Is Dragon Cloud City right in front,


    please?"


    An ordinary little girl looked well-behaved, and her eyes were clear, like a pool of clear water, free from secr pollution.


    "It''s right in front." Bi Yang said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the little girl skipped away.


    You Hai''s expression was dissatisfied. He said, "The little girl right now doesn''t know how to be polite at all. She doesn''t even


    know how to thank you. She''s too rude." Just as You Hai finished speaking, he suddenly fell to his knees. A force as heavy as a


    thousand pounds pressed down on his shoulders.

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "What''s going on?"


    You Hai''s sudden change puzzled both Bi Yang and Fu Shan as they did not feel anything.


    "|... [don''t know." The cold sweat on You Hai''s forehead dripped down like a soybean. The pressure from just now had nearly


    caused him to explode and die.


    "Just... just now, | felt a huge pressure. It almost crushed me to pieces." You Hai exined to them after gasping for breath.


    ¡°Huge pressure?¡±


    Bi Yang''s puzzled expression suddenly showed a trace of panic. He said to the two of them, "Hurry up and get out of here.¡± In


    the face of Bi Yang''s panic, although Fu Shan and You Hai were a little confused, since he had said so, then this was definitely


    not a ce to stay for long.


    Samuel''s court.


    Chen Tiexin was still trembling on the ground.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect his perfect n to end up like this.


    Even though the bodies had been found, Bi Yang did not pursue the matter. Moreover, it was the Emperor who spoke personally.


    This meant that even though Samuel had not yet gone to the Royal Court, he had already received great attention from the


    Emperor.


    And he was not qualified to be against such a person.


    Now that he had offended Samuel, Chen Tiexin was only a hair away from death.


    Huang Xiaoyong walked in front of Chen Tiexin with a proud face. This guy wanted to use the Royal Court to destroy Samuel,


    but his wishful thinking didn''t work. Instead, he embarrassed himself. He couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    "Chen Tiexin, you want to harm my master, but it''s a pity that my master is so strong that even the Emperor has to respect him.


    You didn''t think of it, did you?" Huang Xiaoyong said proudly. He had been scared out of his wits before, but now he was rxed


    and was still in the mood to tease Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Tiexin lowered his head. His face was ashen. He really did not expect that this matter would end in this manner. The only


    thing he could do now was pray that


    Samuel would let him off.


    "Samuel, as long as you don''t kill me, | can do anything for you,¡± Chen Tiexin said to Samuel.


    "Do anything?" Huang Xiaoyong sneered disdainfully and said, "Chen Tiexin, you think too highly of yourself. Do you have the


    qualifications to do things for my master? You don''t deserve to be my master''s dog."


    "You don''t deserve to be a dog!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chen Tiexin was severely provoked by these words. After all, he used to be high and mighty in front of Samuel. However, the


    exchange of status was so extreme!


    "It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether I''m qualified or not," Chen Tiexin said without giving up.


    ¡°Master, can you let me deal with this person? | think he is still not convinced," Huang Xiaoyong said to Samuel.


    ¡°Of course." Samuel said without hesitation. Chen Tiexin¡¯s life and death were not important to him, so he would not worry about


    it.


    Hearing this, Chen Tiexin''s face changed greatly. He knew that if he fell into Huang Xiaoyong''s hands, he would definitely not


    have a good ending.


    "Samuel, my sister saved you. You can''t do this to me," Chen Tiexin said in horror.


    Chen Yanran also knelt on the ground and said tearfully to Samuel, "Please, please let my brother go."


    "| have already paid back what | owe you. He wants to kill me. Do | have to show him mercy?" Samuel said faintly.


    Chen Yanran could not hold back her tears.


    She knew that she was indeed not qualified to let Samuel release Chen Tiexin. The Chen Family had done so many things to


    Samuel. They deserved to die, but after all, he was her brother. How could she see Chen Tiexin die with her own eyes?


    "Please, please give him another chance." Chen Yanran didn''t know what she should do to get Samuel''s forgiveness. She could


    only keep kowtowing on the ground.


    Samuel had no expression on his face. He said to Huang Xiaoyong, "Take these two away. You should take the me if they


    appear in the yard again."


    "Yes, master."


    Huang Xiaoyong immediately lifted Chen Tiexin. Chen Tiexin had no room to resist him, who had the strength of the Fivemp


    Realm.


    "Chen Yanran, if you don''t want this good-for-nothing to suffer too much, you''d better get out of here." After saying that, Huang


    Xiaoyong left with Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Yanran knew that only Samuel could save Chen Tiexin. If she went out with him at this time, Chen Tiexin would be


    completely hopeless.


    "Samuel, are you going to refuse to give me thest chance? If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have died a long time ago," Chen


    Yanran shouted at Samuel, unwilling to give up.


    "In the Dragon-rocky Mountains, do you think you''ll be able to live without me? One life for another. | don''t owe you anything,¡±


    Samuel said coldly.


    A desperate feeling spread out in Chen Yanran''s heart.


    At this time, Bailing Wan''er opened her mouth and said, "Why did youe to the courtyard? It was your brother''s idea, wasn''t


    it? Don''t you understand that he was using you? Ever since you stepped into the courtyard, he had bad intentions. This kind of


    person isn''t worth it for you to plead for him."


    Chen Yanran was not a fool. When


    Chen Tiexin came to the court and


    wanted to tear the Cele ee apart) she


    d alegaciekniw Chen Tiexin''s


    intention of asking her toe to the


    courtyard. But so what? Chen Tiexin


    was her brother. No matter what the


    reason was, she would not me


    Chen Tiexin. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "So what? He is my elder brother. Do | have to me him?" Chen Yanran said.


    Bailing Wan''er, smiled coldly and said, "He brought it upon himself. Go home and


    arrange the mourning hall as soon as possible. If not, he won''t be the only one who will die in the whole Chen family."


    Chen Yanran shivered all over.


    The whole Chen family.


    With Samuel''s current ability, it was easy for him to deal with the entire Chen Family. Chen Yanran was suddenly afraid that the


    nightmare would reallye to the Chens'' mansion.


    "Samuel, I''ll hate you forever." After saying this, Chen Yanran ran out of the yard.


    Samuel acted as if he had heard nothing at all. He did not care at all.


    Bailing Wan¡®¡¯er felt very strange.


    Samuel''s heart was always as c


    as water. It seemeteat nothing


    cOpldaalisehim any waves. Even


    when the bodies were found,


    Samuel''s face did not change at all.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Was he not afraid of the Royal Court, or was there nothing in the world worthy of his attention?


    "She''ll hate you for the rest of her life. Awoman¡¯s persistence is very frightening," said Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    "Is it important what others thinks


    about you? "Samuel said faintly. If


    Yvonne had said these ygrde, 1"


    wold Have felt heartbroken.


    owever, Chen Yanran was just an


    insignificant passer-by in Samuel''s


    life. Her hatred was not important to


    Samuel. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Do you know why she said that?" Bailing Wan¡¯er asked with a smile.


    "Try to make me remember her," Samuel said with a faint smile.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er raised her eyebrows and asked, "Will you remember her?"

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    Samuel smiled and said nothing. "How can he remember Chen Yanran? Such a woman is not worthy of any ce in his heart."


    ¡°Are you feeling guilty since you don''t answer my question directly?¡± Bailing Wan¡¯er asked, refusing to let go.


    ¡°Let alone her, even you will be forgotten by me sooner orter. Are you satisfied with this answer?" Samuelughed softly.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er was suddenly angry. She was asking about Samuel''s attitude toward Chen Yanran. How could she be involved in


    this matter? What''s more, he said such hurtful words.


    "| will definitely carve me into your heart and make you unable to forget me for the rest of your life." Bailing Wan¡¯er gritted her


    teeth and said.


    Samuel didn¡¯t want to talk to Bailing Wan¡¯er, so he went back to his room.


    Now, the Royal Court knew about his existence, and even the Emperor was trying to curry favor with him. In other people''s eyes,


    it was a good thing, but Samuel thought that things were developing too fast and was about to be out of his control. After all, the


    Royal Court was one of the three core members of the Xuanyuan World. Since Samuel did not know much about the Xuanyuan


    World, it was not a good thing for him to step into the high-level of the Royal Court.


    Of course, there were both advantages and disadvantages. If Samuel went to the Royal Court, he would know the reason why


    they invaded the earth faster.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Yingying had not been found yet, so Samuel was not allowed to leave under such circumstances.


    On the other hand.


    After Huang Xiaoyong took Chen Tiexin away, he went directly to the Chens'' mansion.


    At the gate of Chens¡¯ mansion, Huang Xiaoyong asked Chen Tiexin to kneel on the ground, which attracted the attention of many


    passers-by.


    "Huang Xiaoyong, what do you want to do?" Chen Tiexin gritted his teeth and asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong smiled coldly and said, " Chen Tiexin, | remember that when you drove my master out of the Chens'' mansion,


    you deliberately brought a lot of people to watch and let them spread the news, causing the whole Dragon Cloud City to know


    about it. Am I right?"


    Chen Tiexin wanted to make Samuel aughing stock with his notorious reputation. However, at that time, he didn''t expect that


    Samuel was a powerful man that even the Emperor didn''t dare to look down upon.


    "Yes, so what?" Chen Tiexin said.


    "Today, | want everyone to know the price you have to pay for this matter," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    At this time, Chen Yuanhai ran out of the Chens'' gate in a hurry. When he saw Chen Tiexin kneeling on the ground, he quickly


    wanted to help him up.


    Huang Xiaoyong scolded him and said, ¡¯ Chen Yuanhai, if he dares to stand up, the whole Chen''s mansion will be filled with


    blood."


    Hearing such a threat, Chen Yuanhai, who didn''t know what had happened, suddenly looked cold and said to Huang Xiaoyong,"


    Huang Xiaoyong, although you are in a high realm now, the Chens are not a pushover at your disposal.¡±


    "Chen Yuanhai, | don''t know whether the Chens are a pushover or not, but Chen Tiexin''s mistake is enough to exterminate the


    Chens," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Exterminate the Chens!


    Chen Yuanhai was shocked. What on earth did Chen Tiexin do to cause such a serious consequence?


    ¡°Are you trying to scare me?" asked Chen Yuanhai.


    "Why don''t you ask Chen Tiexin if | am trying to scare you?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "What''s going on?" Chen Yuanhai asked in a low voice. Since Huang Xiaoyong was so bold, it meant that he must have


    something to rely on. Even if he was the son of the City Lord, he would never dare to say something that could destroy the


    Chens in front of so many people.


    Chen Tiexin¡¯s face was as white as paper. He failed to plot Samuel. Instead, he put himself in a desperate situation. Moreover,


    Chen Yuanhai had warned him not to act rashly. Now, how could he exin it to Chen Yuanhai?


    ¡°Father, it''s my fault," Chen Tiexin said.


    "Don''t worry. As long as | am here, | will never let anything happen to you," said Chen Yuanhai.


    "Chen Yuanhai, you think too highly of yourself. Can youpete with theThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emperor?" Huang Xiaoyong sneered.


    Emperor!


    A look of horror instantly appeared in Chen Yuanhai''s eyes. What on earth had happened that even implicated the Superb


    Emperor!


    The Emperor was the most powerful person in the Royal Court. Not to mention the Chens, even the previous Bailing Family,


    which was so powerful, would still be exterminated.


    "Chen Tiexin, what the hell is going on? What did you do?" Chen Yuanhai snapped at Chen Tiexin.


    Helplessly, Chen Tiexin had to tell Chen Yuanhai what he had done. Hearing this, Chen Yuanhai sat down on the ground. His


    legs were so weak that they couldn''t support his weight.


    He wanted to harm Samuel, but he didn''t expect the Emperor to say that the three men deserved it. Wasn''t Chen Tiexin trying to


    kill himself?


    "Did you turn a deaf ear to what | said? | warned you not to do anything reckless. Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me before you


    did it?" Chen Yuanhai said, gnashing his teeth.


    Chen Tiexin had never thought of negotiating with Chen Yuanhai, because in his opinion, as long as this matter was exposed,


    Samuel would definitely die. How could he know that the Superb Emperor was so tolerant of this matter?


    At this time, Huang Xiaoyong


    suddenly asked those who were


    watching the fun," Everybody, do


    still remember Samet Vaho Was


    driyercout''st the Chen''s Mansion by


    Chen Tiexin?" This matter had been a


    hot topic back then, and almost


    everyone in the Dragon Cloud City


    knew about it. They even treated this


    matter as a joke, so they naturally


    remembered it. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young Master Huang, this matter is well known to everyone in Dragon Cloud City. How could we not know about it?"


    ¡°Master Huang, you don''t want to help Samuel to vent his anger today, do you?"


    "| don''t know who Samuel is. He is worthy of Master Huang to show up."


    In the face of these people''s questions, Huang Xiaoyong smiled faintly and said," Everyone, | think you also know that the


    reason why my realm has improved by leaps and bounds is that | have a very powerful master, right?"


    Everyone nodded. Since the news


    about Huang Xiaoyong''s master


    came out, people from {over thie\ |


    r| awerequessing Gino this person


    s. However, without any clues,


    they could only specte wildly. So


    far, they had not figured out who this


    mysterious strong man was. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master Huang, don''t keep me guessing. Tell me quickly."


    "That''s right, just how powerful is he? Let us have a look as well."


    ¡°Now that such an expert has appeared in our Dragon Cloud City, well benefit as well."


    Looking at those eager faces, Huang


    Xiaoyong smiled even more proudly.


    His master ha bean @ Keclisioh in


    Duca ibd ity for so long and


    had even been treated as a joke by


    others. Now, he was finally able to


    justify himself. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "My master is Samuel," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the scene was silent, and everyone had an expression of disbelief on their faces.


    Some people kept gasping because the impact of this sentence was too great for them!

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    In everyone''s eyes, Samuel was a good-for-nothing who had been kicked out of the Chens'' house. He had beenughed at by


    many people.


    But now, he suddenly changed into Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s master!


    Huang Xiaoyong, who was in the Second Lamp Realm, broke through to the Fivemp Realm in a short time, so his master''s


    strength was definitely not bad.


    How could such a strong man be a good-for-nothing in the Chens?


    "This... Master Huang, are you kidding?"


    ¡°Are you talking about Samuel, the one we know?" "If he is a strong man, how, how could he be swept out by Chen Tiexin?"


    Everyone asked Huang Xiaoyong in disbelief because this matter waspletely beyond the understanding of ordinary people.


    It was unreasonable for a strong man like him to be bullied by Chen Tiexin, a Second Lamp Realm expert.


    "You didn''t hear it wrong, and I''m not joking either. My master is indeed Samuel. As for why he is in the Chen family, and why he


    was kicked out by Chen Tiexin, it¡¯s just because my master is toozy to argue with a good-for-nothing like him,¡± Huang


    Xiaoyong said.


    Seeing the disbelief in the crowd''s eyes, Huang Xiaoyong continued to exin, "My master is like a giant, while Chen Tiexin is as


    weak as a baby in swaddling. Do you think giants need to argue with babies?" Many people agreed with his analogy and nodded


    in agreement.


    Indeed, with Samuel¡¯s powerful strength, there was no need to argue with Chen Tiexin. After all, a weak man like Chen Tiexin


    could turn into ashes with a flick of his finger. How could Samuel lower himself to argue with Chen Tiexin?


    "Chen Tiexin wanted my master to take him as a disciple after knowing my master''s identity, but my master didn''t want to be dirty


    by such a good-for-nothing, so he didn''t agree. Unexpectedly, Chen Tiexin hated him and wanted to harm my master. Do you


    think this kind of person deserves to die?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Chen Tiexin, do you really think Samuel is a good-for-nothing? How dare you try to kill him? Let''s see how powerful you are."


    "It''s just the Second Lamp Realm. Why don''t you take a look at yourself?"


    "Chen Tiexin deserves to die. Chen Tiexin deserves to die."


    "Deserve to die!"


    "Deserve to die!"


    All of a sudden, the words "deserve to die" seemed to be a slogan in the crowd.


    Chen Yuanhai''s face became more and more gloomy. He could see that today''s matter would not end well. Huang Xiaoyong


    obviously wanted to help Samuel, and the Chen family¡¯s deeds against Samuel could not be easily dealt with.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, where is Samuel?" Chen Yuanhai asked. Only Samuel''s attitude could stop this matter. Therefore, Chen


    Yuanhai knew that it was useless to talk too much with Huang Xiaoyong. He had to see Samuel.


    "Chen Yuanhai, what qualifications do you have to see my master? Besides, my master has made it very clear that it''s useless


    for you to find him and he asked me to deal with Chen Tiexin," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    At this time, Chen Yanran squeezed into the crowd and saw Chen Tiexin kneeling on the ground, feeling distressed.


    Seeing Chen Yanran, Chen Yuanhai said," Go. Go and find Samuel."


    Chen Yanran shook her head in despair and said, "It''s useless. I''ve already begged him."


    "If it''s useless, continue to beg until it''s useful. Do you want to watch your brother die?¡± Chen Yuanhai said.


    Chen Tiexin was the only male descendant of the Chen family. In the future, the Chen family would still need Chen Tiexin to


    inherit it. If anything happened to him, the Chen family would be ruined, which was uneptable to Chen Yuanhai.


    "| have already knelt down to him. What else do you want me to do? Don''t | want to save my brother? But he has made it very


    clear. If | continue to pester him, the whole Chen Family will be finished," Chen Yanran said.


    None of the Chens had expected Samuel, whom they once looked down upon, would push them into such a desperate situation.


    Chen Yuanhai''s eyes lost focus. Could he only watch Chen Tiexin die?


    Was the Chen family going to be ruined in his hands? How could he face his ancestors in the future?


    All of a sudden, Chen Yuanhai knelt on the ground with his knees facing Huang Xiaoyong.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, | beg you, let Chen Tiexin go. If you want to kill him to vent your anger, kill me," Chen Yuanhai said weakly.


    At the same time, Chen Yanran also knelt down and said, "Huang Xiaoyong, as long as you are willing to let go of my brother, |


    can promise you anything. Even if | have to be your concubine, | am willing to do so."


    Looking at Chen Yanran, Huang Xiaoyong remembered that he had been rejected by her countless times in the past. He did not


    expect that Chen Yanran, who used to ignore him, now asked to be his concubine.


    It was a pity that Huang Xiaoyong no longer had any interest in Chen Yanran. It was not that he was heartless, but the character


    of Chen Yanran made him feel sick. It was difficult for him to be interested in this woman again.


    In other words, he liked Chen Yanran before instead of the woman in front of him.


    "Do you think | still like you as much as before? You are wrong. Now in my eyes, you are worthless," Huang Xiaoyong said


    lightly.


    "| know that you have someone in your heart, but you¡¯ve liked me for so long. Don''t you want to see how | looked when my


    clothes were torn off?" Chen Yanran said.


    Huang Xiaoyong suddenly felt thirsty. This sentence was a naked temptation. After all, he was a man. In the face of this kind of


    temptation, it must be false to say that he was not tempted.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong still


    controlled himself. After all, in a mM


    sense, Chen Y anedtsto bs his


    aBneaste ben if Chen Yanran


    had nothing to do with Samuel now,


    he still did not dare to have such


    improper thoughts. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    And now that things hade to this point, Chen Tiexin had to die!


    "Chen Yanran, only when Chen Tiexin dies, the others in the Chen Family can escape, so no matter what you say, it''s useless,"


    Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "He is digging his own grave. No one will be able to help him."


    He was digging his own grave!


    These words clearly reflected Chen Tiexin''s behavior, because if he hadn''t hurt Samuel, he wouldn''t have been reduced to such


    a miserable state.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Huang Xiaoyong walked up to Chen Tiexin.


    Chen Tiexin, who was about to face


    death, shivered. He once tried to find


    a master to be his master, hgping td


    co NA


    Pot -


    generation so that he could join the


    Royal Court and gained supreme


    power. All of these beautiful dreams


    had finallye to an end. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Chen Tiexin realized


    that going against Samuel wastin


    stupidest decisiamhetfide ever made


    DG | it weren''t for his evil


    intentions, he wouldn''t have ended up


    like this. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°From today on, the young master of the Chen family will no longer exist in Dragon Cloud City." After a cold snort, Huang


    Xiaoying pped Chen Tiexin''s head.


    "Oh, my dear son!"


    "Brother, brother!"


    Chen Yuanhai and Chen Yanran shouted heart-wrenchingly.

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    The Chen family used to be extremely glorious in Dragon Cloud City. As the young master of the Chen family, Chen Tiexin''s


    status was also extraordinary. But now, he suffered such a fate. Although he brought it upon himself, it still made many people


    sigh with emotion.


    "It''s useless to have money. In Xuanyuan World, it''s best to have great strength."


    "Chen Tiexin boasted that he was talented. He even said that he would definitely be able to enter the Royal Court. | didn¡¯t expect


    him to die young."


    "He is running all over the city, looking for a master to be his apprentice. But the real master is right beside him, but he has.


    destroyed this opportunity by himself.


    There is really nothing to pity." "Who would have thought that the good-for-nothing who was driven away by the Chen family


    turned out to be such a powerful person? Huang Xiaoyong has broken through to the Fivemp Realm in such a short time. His


    strength must be at thest three realms."


    Many people agreed, nodding their heads.


    Samuel''s strength was beyond anyone''s imagination. After all, he was a good-for-nothing in the Chens. He did not have the


    demeanor of a master at all.


    But now they knew why Samuel was like a good-for-nothing, because he didn''t want to argue with the Chens at all.


    Amongst the many people who were sighing with emotion, a youngdy with a ponytail was full of smiles. Facing the tragic death


    of Chen Tiexin, she was not the least bit moved. On the contrary, she felt that it was a matter of course.


    "You provoked a strong person, and died so easily. You are really lucky," the little girl said to herself with a smile.


    Before the crowd dispersed, the little girl took the lead in leaving. She jumped up and down all the way, looking particrly naive


    and lovely. She waspletely like a child who had not experienced much in life.


    In the courtyard.


    Samuel knew that Huang Xiaoyong wouldn''t let Chen Tiexin off, but this matter had been filtered out in his heart. He didn''t care


    what would happen to Chen Tiexin.


    Samuel was a little worried about the Emperor''s attitude towards him.


    The dignity of the Royal Court could not be challenged. Not only did the Emperor not punish him for killing members of the Royal


    Court, but he also treated him with courtesy and invited him to the Royal Court.


    More importantly, he said that the three men deserved it.


    Samuel did not think that his charm could make an emperor fall for him, and they had never met before. The only exnation


    was that he was useful, so the Emperor treated him in a special way.


    However, what was useful? This was not something Samuel could guess.


    "Why are you so worried?" Bailing Wan''er asked curiously when she saw Samuel frowning unconsciously.


    ¡°How can | not worry? This time, the Royal Court is willing to let me go. It''s not that simple. It''s like there''s a source of trouble."


    Samuel said.


    "You also have times to be afraid?" Bailing Wan¡¯er said with a smile.


    Afraid?


    It was not appropriate to use this word on Samuel because he was not afraid of the Royal Court or the Supreme Emperor. He


    was just a little worried. After all, he had not yet found Jiang Yingying, so he could not easily leave the Royal Court and go to


    other countries.


    If Jiang Yingying was by his side and Samuel had nothing to worry about, he would have nothing to worry about.


    "It''s not to the point of being scared. It''s just that some things have be moreplicated," Samuel said.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong said that you are looking for a woman. Is she your wife?" Bailing Wan¡¯er asked.


    "| didn''t expect you to have heard these things so clearly."


    ¡°More than that, | have seen her portrait. She is not as beautiful as me at all," Bailing Wan¡¯er said with a look of dissatisfaction. At


    first, when she saw Jiang Yingying, she felt Samuel must be blind. He didn''t like such a beautiful woman like her.


    "She¡¯s my sister," Samuel said helplessly.


    "Sister?" Bailing Wan¡¯er had already regarded Jiang Yingying as an imaginary enemy in her heart. She had even carefully


    thought about what Samuel liked about her. At the same time, shepared her appearance with Jiang Yingying¡¯s.


    But she didn''t expect that Jiang Yingying was only Samuel''s sister even though she had wasted so much time!


    "You lied to me!" Bailing Wan''er looked at Samuel in confusion.


    "What''s the benefit of lying to you? Is there anything | don''t dare to admit in front of you?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er was like deted rubber balls. She did not expect that after so much effort was spent on Jiang Yingying, such a


    result was exchanged.


    "Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? | wouldn''t have thought of her as an enemy.¡± Bailing Wan¡¯er was speechless.


    "You didn''t ask earlier, but if you treat my wife as an enemy, | have to advise you not to do so. For me, her importance is


    iparable," Samuel said bluntly.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er was almost used to the hurt caused by Samuel. She knew that the man in front of her didn''t care about women at


    all. He didn''t know how to take care of women.


    Samuel sat on the steps in the yard. He could have introduced Su Yvonne xia to Bailing Wan¡¯er. When he came to Xuanyuan


    World, he deliberately took a picture of Yvonne and Han Nian with him in order to satisfy his desire at the moment of


    lovesickness. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would be in aa for such a long time. The picture had already disappeared.


    It was even possible that the photo had been destroyed when they crossed the space tunnel.


    Now he could only solve the pain of lovesickness with his impression of Yvonne and Han Nian in his mind.


    The next day, Samuel was ready to go out for a stroll.


    As soon as he opened the door, he


    saw a petite figure lying by the min


    ttlAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and sleepin Gane She jaokeetik¨¦ att


    beygan''st as dirty all over and her


    hair was also very messy, as if she


    had not washed for a long time.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel wrinkled his nose, because there was a slight sour smell on the little beggar, which was very pungent.


    The little beggar seemed to be aware that the door was opened, and trembled all over, showing an expression of great fear.


    When she looked up and saw Samuel, there was a hint of fear in her weak expression, as if she was afraid that Samuel would


    hurt her.


    Her face was dirty, but one could vaguely tell that she was a girl. Samuel was stunned for a moment, and then a faint smile


    appeared on his face.


    He squatted down and said to the little beggar, "Are you hungry? Do you want to go to my house to eat something?"


    The little beggar''s face was full of


    fear, and she did not dare to answet.


    g fram her performance in all


    poiecadben her fear was almost a kind


    of habit. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t be afraid. | won''t hurt you. I''ll ask a big sister to talk to you." After saying that, Samuel shouted to the courtyard, "Ling''er,


    come out quickly."


    Bailing Wan''er, impatiently walked up to Samuel and said, "What are you yelling for?


    "Bring this little beggar home and give her something to eat." After saying this, Samuel turned around and left.


    The moment he turned ground, a meaningful smile appeared on his face.


    A female beggar!


    He had never seen a female beggar


    in Dragon Cloud City or even in the


    Xiaoling City neste Ka


    fou eh own special


    aracteristics. Even if they were


    truly beggars, they would be


    kidnapped by unscrupulous brothels.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    "What are you doing? Do you know what this ce is? This is the City Lord''s Manor, where you can''t enter at will!"


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    Samuel was stopped by the guards.


    The guards in armor were imposing, as if they could not be stopped even by the arrival of the emperor.


    Samuel felt that this feeling was very familiar and suddenly, he could not help butugh.


    Wasn''t this equivalent to the high-end clubs or the security guards at the entrance of hotels on earth? They blocked him outside


    with a look of contempt.


    Thinking about all the things that had happened to Samuel on Earth, he didn''t expect such a thing to happen to Xuanyuan World.


    It seemed that human nature was like this. No matter where they were in the world, there were always some snobs.


    "I''m looking for Huang Xiaoyong. Please inform him and he will see me," Samuel said.


    The guards were dissatisfied. Now Huang Xiaoyong was the capital of the City Lord Mansion. Huang Xiaoyong had the strength


    of the Five-Lamp Realm. Even if these guards mentioned him, they would have a feeling of honor.


    However, this guy in front dared to boast about meeting Huang Xiaoyong and said suchwless words. Wasn''t it ridiculous?


    With Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s status, did anyone need him to see him personally?


    "Boy, | advise you to get out of here as soon as possible. This is not a ce where you shoulde," the guard said rudely.


    "| advise you to inform him. Otherwise, he will punish you." Samuel smiled.


    At this time, another guard whispered to hispanion, "He wants to see Young Master Huang. Is he a friend of Young Master


    Huang?"


    ¡°Friend?¡± The man sniffed and said, "| have been on duty in the City Lord''s Mansion for so many years. | know how many friends


    the young master has. This guy is unfamiliar with me. How can he be the young master''s friend?"


    Another person nodded. He was indeed very experienced in the City Lord''s


    Mansion. Logically speaking, he should know anyone who hade to visit Huang Xiaoyong.


    Since even he didn''t know her, he shouldn¡¯t have made a mistake.


    "You''d better leave, or we won''t be polite."


    "| just want to see my disciple. Is it so hard, " Samuel said with a wry smile.


    "Disciple? What are you boasting about? Young Master Huang is your disciple?"


    "Don''t tell me you want to say that you''re Samuel.¡±


    ¡°Our young master''s master is a strong practitioner in thest three stages. How can you be a master in thest three stages?¡±


    Theyughed loudly. They didn''t know much about the Chens'' affairs. After all, they were on duty in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, so


    they didn¡¯t have much time to meddle in other people''s business. Their understanding of Samuel was only rted to the recent


    rumors.


    In the Xuanyuan World, there was a general understanding that the real strong must be an old man of age, because the realm


    needed time to settle down. Not just any young man could reach the Three Realms of theter stages.


    That was why these guards thought Samuel was lying. They had never even heard of such a young man.


    m Samuel. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Huang Xiaoyong toe out and meet me. Of course, you will know the truth. If you


    make things difficult for me again and again, I¡¯m afraid he won''t let you go easily," Samuel said.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you continue to make trouble, we won''t be polite to you." "Just go. This is the City Lord''s Mansion. It¡¯s not a ce for you to


    brag.¡±


    "Boy, don¡¯t you know how ridiculous it is to pretend to be one of thest three realms at such a young age?"


    The few of them were still unwilling to believe Samuel''s words. Perhaps it was because their understanding of the strong was too


    deep; hence they felt that Samuel was fooling around.


    ¡°Wouldn''t you know if you asked Huang Xiaoyong toe out? If | bragged, you could teach me a lesson. But have you ever


    thought that if | hadn''t bragged, if Huang Xiaoyong knew that | was driven away by you, what would you end up with?" Samuel


    said patiently. If it were someone with a slightly domineering character, he would have already beaten them. But Samuel was not


    this kind of character; he couldn''t do such a thing.


    In Samuel''s life, only once had he shown his savageness, which was the Earth Core Prison. When he was really driven into a


    corner, Samuel would kill.


    Perhaps it was because he was born on Earth that Samuel valued the life very much. Even if these people had low statuses and


    could not get any attention in Xuanyuan World, they were still a life in his eyes.


    The guards hesitated because they agreed with Samuel¡¯s words and felt that what he said made sense.


    "Whether it is true or not, wouldn''t we know if we informedHuang Xiaoyong?"


    If it was true, and they drove him away, would Huang Xiaoyong let them go easily?


    "Go, go inform the young master and let hime and take a look."


    A guard turned and ran towards the City Lord''s Manor.


    Huang Xiaoyong was in a good mood


    today. Although he avenged Samuel


    yesterday, he also eek ius!


    niyo wnt iS anger,


    because Chen Tiexin used to ignore


    him because of his identity as one of


    the three families, and often ordered


    him around as a servant. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the past, Huang Xiaoyong didn''t


    dare to show any signs of rebellion.


    This was because hi atherasal\''


    ome thecity Lord which was


    because of the three great ns.


    Even Huang Houyi was a puppet. As


    his son, he was naturally a small


    puppet. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Chen Tiexin used to feel very good about himself. He always thought that he would be able to go to the Royal Court in


    the future. He often bragged about it in front of Huang Xiaoyong, and even used it to belittle Huang Xiaoyong.


    Now, he couldn''t go to the Royal Court, but died. On the contrary, Huang Xiaoyong had the strength of the Five-Lamp Realm,


    and the Royal Court had sent people to recruit him. He was the one who could really enter the Royal Court.


    "Chen Tiexin, | hope that you can achieve my achievements in the next life, but it''s unlikely for you. After all, it''s rare to meet a


    strong man like my master," Huang Xiaoyong said to himself with a smile.


    His greatest relief was that he had met Samuel and be his disciple. If not, he would still be trash in the Second Lamp


    Realm.


    Huang Xiaoyong would never dare to think about Fivemp Realm and Seven-star Beast Trainer.


    "Young Master Huang, I, | finally found you. " The guard ran to Huang Xiaoyong breathlessly.


    "What''s So panic? Does the Chens


    dare toe to me?" Huang


    Xiaoyong closed his eee


    n raise is eyelids: ecause he


    didn''t take the Chens seriously at all.


    Even if the three families joined


    forces to deal with him, it was not


    worthy of Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s


    attention. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No, it¡¯s not the Chens. It''s a young man iming to be your master. He wants to see you," the guard said.


    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaoyong reflexively stood up from the reclining chair and hurriedly asked, "Where is he? Where is


    he?"


    "He''s still outside the door," the guard said.

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaoyong was anxious. It was the first time that his master came to the City Lord''s Mansion, but he


    was stopped by these fools outside the door!


    "You idiots, how dare you stop my master!" Huang Xiaoyong shouted.


    The guard looked aggrieved and said," Young Master Huang, we are afraid that he is pretending, aren''t we?"


    Huang Xiaoyong pped the guard on the forehead and said, "You are a fucking fool. Anyone who dares to pretend to be my


    master in the City Lord''s Mansion will die unless he wants to die."


    Hearing this, the guard immediately felt that it made sense.


    Who was Huang Xiaoyong? He was the son of the City Lord!


    How could anyone dare to pretend to be his master?


    That was to say, the young man outside the door was indeed an expert in thest three stages.


    Cold sweat immediately broke out on the guard''s back. He recalled what he had said to Samuel just now. Didn''t that mean that


    he had almost died?


    If Samuel had been more irascible, he would have lost his life long ago.


    Huang Xiaoyong ran all the way to the gate of the City Lord''s Mansion. He didn''t dare to take a rest.


    When he saw Samuel was stopped by a few stupid guards, he was furious.


    ¡°What are you doing? How dare you stop my master outside the door? Don''t you want to live?" Huang Mengyong rebuked them


    in a sharp voice.


    When the guards saw Huang Xiaoyong and confirmed Samuel''s identity, they were so scared that their faces turned pale.


    "Young Master."


    ¡°Young Master."


    "Young Master."


    "You stupid dog, how dare you stop my master?" Huang Xiaoyong lost his temper and kicked them one by one.


    The guards lowered their heads in trepidation.


    At this moment, Samuel said, "It has nothing to do with them. They''re just doing their job." "Master, I''m sorry. | will soon change


    this group of ignorant guys." Huang Xiaoyong apologized to Samuel. Although he knew that his master was not arrogant, he had


    to do what he had to do.


    Samuel waved his hand. With his current mentality, how could he haggle over it with these guards?


    Even though their words were not polite at all, it was just a scratch to Samuel.


    And Samuel had experienced a sense of familiarity from the earth on them. This long-lost feeling made him very happy.


    "There''s no need. Am | such a viin in your eyes?" Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong shook his head. He didn''t dare to say Samuel was a viin, and in fact, Samuel was not.


    "Thank my master. You fools are really lucky. Otherwise, you will be in serious trouble." Huang Xiaoyong said to the guards.


    "Thank you, Master Hannigan."


    "Thank you, Master Hannigan."


    "Thank you, Master Hannigan."


    The guards looked at Samuel gratefully and thanked him from the bottom of their hearts. They did not expect such an expert to


    be so approachable. If it was someone else, they would have lost their armor even if they did not say that they would lose their


    lives.


    "Master, let''s talk inside."


    Huang Xiaoyong led the way.


    Samuel followed behind him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the City Lord''s Mansion was not as good as Samuel had imagined. Even the Chens'' mansion was better than the City


    Lord¡¯s Mansion. Whether in terms of theyout or the maintenance, it could not bepared with the Chens'' mansion.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, why does the City Lord¡¯s Mansion have to kowtow to the Chens? ¡± Samuel asked in confusion.


    ¡°Master, the City Lord''s Mansion used to be a puppet of the three major families, so it was naturally weaker. After all, the money


    that flowed into the City Lord''s Mansion was eventually shared by the three families," Huang Xiaoyong exined.


    Samuel nodded. He knew about it, but he didn''t expect it to be so miserable.


    "By the way, Master, is there anything | can do for you sinnce you suddenlye to me?¡± Huang Xiaoyong asked. He knew that


    Samuel would not appear for no reason. He must have something to ask him or ask him for help.


    Of course, Huang Xiaoyong would not wait for Samuel to speak up about this matter. Only then could he prove that he was a


    competent disciple.


    ¡°Find a way to investigate my sister as soon as possible," Samuel said. Now that he had been targeted by the Supreme Emperor


    of the Royal Court, things were getting out of control for Samuel, so he had to find Jiang Yingying as soon as possible.


    Only in this way could he do anything with no worries.


    As long as Jiang Yingying was by his side, Samuel was not afraid of offending anyone. He was not afraid of falling out with the


    Supreme Emperor, because he could leave the Royal Court and go to the Xia State or Chongye.


    "Master, | don''t dare to neglect this


    matter, but until now, there is no


    news at all. | really don''t hav


    Huang Xi oyongsaitkhidiplessly, In


    Awake: it was not that he didn''t


    do his best, but his scope of authority


    was small. He had sent people to


    investigate several nearby cities, but


    Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t do it far


    away. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure she isn''t in the cities you investigated?" Samuel asked.


    "I''m sure." Huang Xiaoyong nodded with certainty and said, "I''m just one step away from digging into the ground. If she were


    really here, she wouldn''t have escaped from my informers."


    Samuel frowned. With Jiang Yingying''s strength, it was unlikely that she would be imprisoned in some ces that could not be


    explored. That was to say; maybe she was not in any of the nearby cities.


    Samuel couldn''t figure it out. He and Jiang Yingying entered the space-time tunnel at the same time. How could they not be in


    the same position after they came to the Xuanyuan World?


    "It seems that it¡¯s time to leave Dragon Cloud City," Samuel said faintly.


    ¡°Master, you''re leaving!" Huang Xiaoyong immediately became nervous.


    "| have to find my younger sister. Since she''s not here, there''s nothing worthy of me staying in Dragon Cloud City," Samuel said.


    "Master, please take me with you. |


    can show myself in front of you."


    Huang Xiaoyong knew hat itheyit


    nted tp epeaR (RRDLGh, he had to


    fotlow Samuel. So he must seize this


    opportunity. Once he was left behind,


    he was afraid that he could only


    reach the Fivemp Realm in his life.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Huang Xiaoyong, as a helper, was


    useful to Samuel. Some things were


    not suitable for Samuel to de-g6 fA


    asked Hua Xiaoysiig t3 dott, which


    d the Wee Moreover, he was the


    first confidant cultivated by Samuel


    in Xuanyuan World, and he was also


    the most trustworthy person for the


    time being. It was indeed a good


    choice to take him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that the three great ns will harm your father after you leave?" Samuel asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong smiled faintly and said," Master, they don''t have the courage to do that. Although I''m gone now, it doesn''t mean


    that | won''te back in the future. Aren''t they afraid of my revenge?"


    Samuel nodded. That was the truth. The three families had been able to oppress the City Lord''s Mansion before, but now the


    situation was different. Even if they were given courage and opportunities, they would have to be afraid of Huang Xiaoyong''s


    strength.


    "Okay, just follow me," Samuel said.

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    When Samuel returned to the small courtyard, Bailing Wan''er was sitting on the stairs of the pavilion in a daze, as if she was out


    of her mind.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Samuel walked to her and asked.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er pointed to the front and did not speak.


    Looking in the direction of Bailing Wan¡¯er¡¯s finger, Samuel saw the back of a girl with a ponytail. She looked very petite, but just


    judging from her back, this girl was a beauty.


    "Who is she?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er finally came to her senses. She looked up at Samuel and said, "She is the little beggar."


    Little beggar!


    Samuel stepped forward and shouted to the little beggar, "Turn around and let me have a look."


    The little beggar was stunned for a moment and turned around shyly. Her little face was as red as an apple.


    It was exquisite, impable, and wless.


    This was the most perfect description Samuel could think of.


    The girl standing in front of him was like a porcin doll. Not only was her skin extremely good, but even her appearance was


    also so delicate that it was as if she had been carved.


    In Samuel''s life, Qi Yiyun''s beauty was unparalleled. However, with the appearance of this little beggar, Qi Yiyun''s status seemed


    to be slightly lower.


    And although she had a baby face, her figure was amazing, which unconsciously made Samuel think of an idiom.


    Baby face, big tits...


    "Thank you." The little girl nodded gratefully at Samuel.


    Samuel took back his lost mind. When he saw the little girl for the first time, he had been suspicious of her identity. But now, the


    doubts in his heart became more serious. How could such a girl be homeless and be a beggar?


    Based on the ecological structure of the Royal Court, especially the fact that Dragon Cloud City was so close to the Xiaoling City,


    if she were really just a beggar, she would have been sent to the bank of Rouge River long ago.


    ¡°Haven''t you seen enough?" At this time, Bailing Wan¡¯er said to Samuel with dissatisfaction. Although she was stunned by the


    little beggar''s appearance, she did not allow Samuel to be indulged in it.


    This was normal for a woman to be jealous. Since Bailing Wan¡¯er wanted to be the wife of Samuel, she naturally did not


    want Samuel to fall for another woman''s beauty.


    "What''s your name?" Samuel asked the little beggar.


    "|..." The little beggar''s eyes were like


    purple ck grapes. She felee 00)


    around a d-then saitMy name is


    Fe) Ling er. You can call me Ling¡¯er.


    Thank you for taking me in." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Who took you in? There is no ce


    for you to live at home. If there is


    nothing else, you should leave


    pune Bailing Wan er jrpmectately


    eda stro ense of rejection.


    e He not want such a little goblin


    to oie with Samuel. Otherwise, they


    would sooner orter have


    something that should not happen.


    At that time, Bailing Wan¡¯¡®er would


    have no chance at all. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After speaking to Fei Ling¡¯er, Bailing Wan¡¯er reminded Samuel, "You already have a wife. Are you going to do something bad to


    your wife?"


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Fei Ling¡¯er


    in front of him would indeed ayer


    one¡¯s hea Aluttenncabver con


    eaGain Coxe of himself. The


    temptation of pure beauty was within


    his control. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Moreover, he did not intend to let Fei Ling¡¯er stay, it was Fei Linger s own decision.

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    "Who are you? | don''t think you¡¯re a beggar. " Samuel asked Fei Ling''er directly.


    Fei Ling''er smiled faintly and said, "If you want to know who | am, keep me here and you''ll find out in the future."


    Samuel frowned slightly. She had made herself very clear. She admitted that she was not a beggar. But if Samuel wanted to


    know, he had to keep her by his side.


    "Is this a transaction?" Samuel said with a frown.


    Fei Ling''er smiled and nodded.


    Samuel continued, "If I''m not curious about your identity, can | let you go?"


    Fei Ling''er had not expected Samuel would say this. She wrinkled her nose and appeared to be deep in thought. Clearly, she


    was thinking of something to refute Samuel''s words.


    "We''re not curious about you, you''d better hurry up and leave," Bailing Wan¡¯er also couldn''t help but say.


    ¡°No, you must be curious about me." Fei Ling''er said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. He did not expect this girl to be so overbearing. However, he had already taken in Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    Furthermore, her identity was special. How could he let Fei Ling''er stay behind?


    Samuel''s ce was not a shelter, and he was about to leave Dragon Cloud City. With such a beautiful girl with him, he would


    probably get into a lot of trouble in the future.


    Beautiful women were often apanied by trouble. Samuel had a profound understanding of this on earth.


    "You''d better leave now. | won''t leave you here,¡± Samuel said, looking like he had made up his mind.


    Fei Fing er nced at Bailing Wan¡¯er, and said, "If you don''t keep me here, | will expose her identity.¡±


    "Her identity?¡± Samuel frowned. He could understand her words from the literal meaning. She seemed to know the true identity


    of Bailing Wan¡¯er, which was why she used this as a threat. However, Samuel felt that it was unlikely.


    The identity of Bailing Wan¡¯er was kept secret very well. How could a little girl like her know about it?


    "| don''t understand what you''re talking about," Samuel said, pretending to be confused.


    "She''s an orphan of the Bailing Family. Once the Royal Court finds out that there''s still someone left, the Royal Court will


    definitely send experts to kill her," Fei Bing er said.


    Samuel¡¯s expression changed.


    He didn''t expect her to know the identity of Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    How could a girl at such a young age know about these things?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel turned to look at Bailing Wan¡¯er, thinking that she had identally spilled the beans.


    However, Bailing Wan¡¯er shook her


    head and exined, "! idn''t mentioh


    i (tyan soa Miner How could


    | b¨¦''so silly to tell others about it?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel knew that Bailing Wan''er was


    not a fool. It was indged ¨¦enpaseible


    ieoaterel thiSto Fei Ling¡¯er.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°How do you know about this?" Samuel asked Fei Ling''er.


    "| know a lot of things, such as where your sister is," said Fei Ling''er with a smile.


    Jiang Yingying!


    When Samuel heard this, his


    expression was not calm in an


    instant, because he wasgager tid


    Jjajaaiinayind Now, but there was no


    news at all. If Fei Ling''er could bring


    him the news about Jiang Yingying,


    Samuel did not mind taking her with


    him. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Where is she?" Samuel could not help but ask.


    "| won''t easily tell you, but if you want to know about this matter, you can''t chase me


    away." Fei Ling''er said proudly.

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    In the face of Fei Ling''er''s attitude, Samuel did not know how to respond for a moment.


    The little beggar had deliberately concealed her identity. Was it a blessing or a curse to keep her here?


    But she also knew the news about Jiang Yingying, and even the identity of Bailing Wan''er was clear. Samuel couldn''t drive her


    away easily.


    However, if he wanted to know her identity, she had made it very clear. Only by keeping her here would he be able to find out


    who she was.


    "Why did youe to me?" Samuel asked. After asking this question, he reminded her, "| must know this question. If you don''t


    answer me honestly, | won''t let you stay." "I think you''re very strong. Is this reason enough?" Fei Ling''er said.


    This...


    Samuel was speechless. He suddenly felt that his question waspletely redundant. He could not get a deeper answer.


    But there was one thing Samuel could be sure of, in his heart, that Fei Ling''er must have hidden some secrets. As for what she


    really wanted to do, perhaps it could only be known after a long time of contact.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t really intend to keep her, do you? " Bailing Wan''er looked at Samuel with a worried face. She knew how much Samuel


    wanted to find Jiang Yingying. So when Fei Ling¡¯er threw out this matter, Bailing Wan¡¯er roughly guessed what kind of decision


    Samuel would make. But in her heart, she naturally did not want the matter to end with Samuel''s agreement.


    "| have to find Jiang Yingying," Samuel said.


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that she''s lying? What if she''s lying to you?" Bailing Wan''er asked.


    Samuel did not speak. His intuition told him that Fei Ling''er was not lying, because she even knew Bailing Wan¡¯er''s identity. It


    was not strange for her to know Jiang Yingying''s whereabouts.


    More importantly, this little girl''s identity must be extraordinary since her could learn so many things.


    "| can let you stay, but if you dare to do anything against us, | will kill you," Samuel threatened.


    Fei Bing er''s face was full of smiles. She was not afraid of Samuel''s threat. On the contrary, she said straightforwardly, "Well, if


    you want to kill me, | won¡¯t object."


    Bailing Wan¡¯er sighed. At this point, she knew that she could not change Samuel''s mind because Jiang Yingying, who had never


    been seen, was very important to Samuel. How could she make Samuel change her mind?


    Fei Fing er scampered to Samuel''s side. She looked like a lively little girl.


    "| heard that you killed people from the Royal Court. How did you do that?" Fei Ling''er asked Samuel.


    Fei Ling''er knew Bailing Wan¡®er''s


    identity for no reason, sts wafena


    knew the w ereabouts \Puiang


    vindyalg¡¯t erefore, it was not worth


    Samuel''s surprise that she asked


    such a question. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°How is Jiang Yingying now? Answer me first, and then I''ll answer you," Samuel said.


    "She''s fine and safe," Fei Ling''er said.


    "Really?" Samuel did not really believe such a straightforward reply.


    Fei Ling¡¯er said firmly, "Of course it''s true. If | were to lie to you, I''d be struck by lightning.¡±


    "It''s very simple for me to kill them


    with one strike. To me the he strength\


    sean van barhisee&tin expert is too


    Samuel said truthfully. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fei Ling er shook her head and said,


    "Truly useless. You aually eased


    texake gat@ofltHern in one move."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. Although he had ended the lives of those three with one move, they were still


    experts in the Sevenmp Realm. Not just anyone was qualified to call them trash.


    This little girl is really arrogant. She dares to call a Sevenmp Realm expert a piece of trash.


    "Can you understand what the Sevenmp Realm is? What does it mean?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Fei Ling''er thought for a long time and seemed to be recalling something. But in the end, she shook her head and said, "I don''t


    understand." "Those who don¡¯t know are innocent. When you reach the Sixmp Realm, perhaps you''ll understand what the


    Sevenmp Realm means," Samuel said.


    "Sigh." Fei Ling''er suddenly sighed and said, "I don''t think it''ll be possible in this lifetime."


    Samuel had felt Fei Fing er¡¯s physical condition a long time ago. There was no energy fluctuation in her body, which showed that


    she was an ordinary person. Therefore, Samuel would naturally misunderstand her words that she could not reach the Seven-


    lamp Realm.


    Samuel had a way to help her practice and break through the realm in a short time. It was a pity that the red fruit was precious.


    Samuel and Fei Linger had just met. How could he give her such a valuable thing?


    "Is it becauseof your physical body?" Samuel asked.


    Fei Ling''er was obviously stunned for a moment before she nodded her head and said, "Yes, that''s right. | can''t cultivate."


    "If you help me find Jiang Yingying, | have a way to help you cultivate normally, and it can also quickly improve your realm,"


    Samuel said.


    Fei Ling''er was obviously interested in this matter and asked, "Huang Xiaoyong has been in the Second Lamp Realm for a long


    time, but he has not broken through. How did you let him reach the Five Lamp Realm in a short time?"


    "It seems that there is nothing you don''t know. Do you know everything?" Samuel asked doubifully.


    Fei Ling''er was obviously not satisfied with Samuel''s words. After frowning and shaking her head, she said," | know everything


    about Xuanyuan World."


    Samuel couldn''t help butugh. He thought Fei Ling''er was just boasting.


    "Since you know everything in the Xuanyuan World,do you still need to ask me how to improve Huang Xiaoyong''s realm?"


    Samuel said with a smile.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fei Ling''er looked embarrassed. She could only smile awkwardly and said, "Although | know everything, | don''t know about this


    kind of private matter. Tell me about it."


    "It''s an exclusive secret. How can | tell you that casually? Go back to your room and have a rest. You''d better go to bed early,¡±


    Samuel said and left.


    Fei Ling''er pouted with


    dissatisfaction, but she had Om


    choice but saycvoersett, ooner


    Ie Wi | know how you did it.


    Nothing can hide from me." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After returning to the room, Samuely on the bed with his hands on his back.


    Whenever this happened, the scene


    of the Cloud City on Earth would


    appear in his mind, Hegayldae? help


    inggining\wha onne was doing


    and whether Han Nian would call him


    dad. When he went back to Earth,


    would the little girl run directly to


    him? Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    This kind of fantasy would always inadvertently cause a smile to Samuel¡¯s face.


    However, to this day, Samuel did not


    regreting to the Xuanyuan


    World. Even if he had n Lfoynd-al V1


    wey baIOEARO Nt he


    investigated why the Xuanyuan World


    would invade Earth, he believed that


    one day, the truth would be revealed,


    and he would return to Earth safely.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    Earth''s Cloud City.


    At the Hillside Vi.


    In the backyard, Yvonne wore a white dress, which made her look like a fairy, with her long hair dancing with the breeze. She


    even had the temperament of a fairy descending to the world.


    Since Yvonne had recovered from her illness, her temperament had changed, and there were some intermittent memories in her


    mind, which were all rted to Tianqi.


    Yvonne still didn''t know what happened, but she knew clearly that some of her deep memories were slowly awakening. In


    addition, her constitution also underwent quite a bit of changes, within her body flowing a strange type of power. This type of


    power could allow her to do some things normal people couldn''t do.


    For example, when she wanted to take something, she could take it from a distance with just a thought.


    This was something that only happened in the legends. At first, Yvonne was afraid of such a change, but now, she had gradually


    adapted to it, and as the memory in her mind became clearer, she also understood that she was born extraordinary.


    At this time, a tender voice came from behind.


    "Mom, mom."


    Hearing this voice, Yvonne''s face was immediately filled with love. He turned around and looked at Han Nian, who was


    staggering towards her. She said with a smile, "Nian¡¯er, it''s windy outside. Why did


    youe out?"


    Han Nian was less than two years old, but hernguage talent was extremely strong. Today, simplemunication was a very


    easy thing for her.


    Han Nian ran up to Yvonne. When Yvonne squatted down, Han Nian nted a heavy kiss on Yvonne''s face.


    ¡°Mom, are you missing Dad again?" Han Nian asked.


    Yvonne nodded and asked in reply, "Did Nian''er miss Dad?"


    "Well, when will Dade back?" Han Nian asked.


    Yvonne knew Samuel had gone to the Tianqi realm, but she did not know when he would be able toe back. However,


    Yvonne had already thought about it. She was going to find Samuel. If she waited for him aimlessly, it would be unbearable


    torture for Yvonne.


    "Mom will take Nian¡®er to dad, okay?" Yvonne said.


    Han Nian pped her hands and said excitedly, "Okay, okay, I''m going to see Dad. I''m going to see Dad."


    Seeing Han Nian so happy, Yvonne alsoughed.


    After taking Han Nian back to the vi and letting He Ting take care of her, Yvonne went to Han Tianyang''s study.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa."


    Han Tianyang stood up and said, "Yvonne, what can | do for you?"


    "I''m going to the Tiangi Realm and


    find Samuel." Yvonne dir: ectlyatat¨¦d


    ie page. SAG We hea made up


    ran there was no need to beat


    around the bush. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Han Tianyang''s expression turned


    grave when he heard this. Y


    could not h lp pudsage Mone no


    RAMS where Tianqi is. How are


    you going to find Samuel?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| know where it is," Yvonne said.


    Yan Jun looked at Yvonne in astonishment. How could she possibly know where Tianqi was?


    There was a very high degree of


    secrecy in Tianqi. It was aaparajae


    for someone to. fi lthe fear


    NAHE aah in their whole life.


    However, she was just a person who


    had only heard of Tianqi. How could


    she know? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is it Samuel that left you a route map?" Han Tianyang asked.

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    How did Yvonne know?


    It was because she remembered something about Tiangqi in her mind, but such an exnation obviously could not convince Han


    Tianyang and Yan Jun.


    She could only nod her head in ordance with Han Tianyang¡¯s words and said, "Yes, Samuel gave me the specific location of


    Tianqi. | think he also wanted me to go and find him."


    Han Tianyang was in a dilemma. The Tianqi realm was not something that ordinary people could enter casually. Even if Yvonne


    really knew the location of the Tianqi realm and was found by her, she might not be able to see Samuel, and there was a certain


    degree of risk.


    "Yvonne, why do you want to go to the Tianqi era all of a sudden?¡± Han Tianyang asked.


    Yvonne smiled and said, "Nian''er misses Dad. | want to take her to see him."


    "You still want to take Nian¡®er with you?" Han Tianyang asked nervously. The current Han Nian was the apple of the Hannigan


    family''s eye. Even if she was blown by the wind, Han Tianyang would feel sorry for her. In his heart, he was naturally unwilling to


    let Yvonne take Han Nian away.


    "Yes," Yvonne said firmly. She had the ability to protect Han Nian now, so she didn''t need to worry about her.


    "Yvonne, have you considered it clearly? You should know that even if you were to go to the Tianqi Realm, you might not


    necessarily be able to see Samuel." Yan Jun reminded.


    "Grandpa Yan, don''t worry. No one can stop me,¡± Yvonne said.


    Yan Jun had discovered a long time ago Yvonne was different from before. This was not only reflected by her personal


    temperament, but more so because of Yvonne''s performance.


    At an idental opportunity, Yan Jun saw a few ruffians trying to do evil things to Yvonne. When Yan Jun was about to make a


    move, Yvonne easily knocked them down to the ground. Yan Jun was amazed by Yvonne''s skill.


    Although Yan Jun did not know what was going on, he knew very well that the current Yvonne was different from before.


    "Yvonne, what exactly is going on with you?


    "Yan Jun could not resist asking.


    "Grandpa Yan, I''ll exin it to you in the future, but right now, | don''t know either," Yvonne said.


    Han Tianyang sighed. Yan Jun had said that even he might not be a match for Yvonne, so he knew that he could not change


    Yvonne''s decision.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And in some ways, it was good to go to the Tianqi era to have a look. At least they could know how Samuel was doing now.


    ¡°Has your father agreed?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "He will agree," Yvonne said.


    "In this case, grandpa won''t stop you. But you must be careful. If anything happens to you, grandpa won''t be able to exin to


    Samuel in the future," Han Tianyang said.


    Yvonne nodded and left the study.


    ¡°Are you sure she is really as powerful as you said?" Han Tianyang asked Yan Jun seriously.


    "She will only be more powerful than |


    thought. This could have been left,by


    Samuel for het fdgKoetdial teh ion


    Was tahaveher protect herself, but


    he didn''t think Yvonne would be so


    talented," Yan Jun said. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s good. In fact, | also want to


    know what''s going on ith Sarauet |


    fo Trangewan Oat him go. It''s


    g ii let Yvonne to have a look,"


    Han Tianyang said. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After Yvonne told Godfrey about her


    decision, Godfrey didptyabjea. OE"


    j renrindad Wohhe to be careful.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    That day, at the Hillside Vi.


    Han Tianyang, Van Jun, Gina, Godfrey, and He Ting watched Yvonne and Han Nian leave.


    The little girl kept waving to the crowd, which made Gina and He Ting burst into tears.

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    On the way to the Tiangi Realm, Yvonne and her daughter had been attacked several times, and the other party wanted to kill


    them both, cruel and merciless. However, after Yvonne absorbed the condensed pearls left by Fu Yao, her strength was no


    longer the realm that an ordinary person could reach, so this kind of attack did not pose any threat to her.


    The kind-hearted Yvonne also let go of those people. Although she did not know why these people wanted to kill her and Han


    Nian, she shared one thing inmon with Samuel. Unless she had to, she would not take other people''s lives at will.


    ¡°Mom, why are there so many bad guys?" Han Nian asked Yvonne in confusion.


    Yvonne held Han Nian, touched the little girl''s head, and said, "Because there''s a big bad guy behind them. As long as mom


    finds out the bad guy, they won''t do anything bad in the future."


    Han Nian nodded her head and said, "Oh."


    "Mom, where''s Dad?" Han Nian asked.


    Yvonne knew that she wanted to ask when she would be able to see her father, but at this stage, she couldn''t express it


    perfectly, so she said, "You''ll be able to see him soon."


    Han Nian was so happy that she pped her hands, looking very excited and expectant.


    As they approached the Tianqi realm, Yvonne was ambushed several times. However, these people didn''t want to kill her, they


    just wanted to stop her from approaching the Tianqi realm.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the small problems were solved one by one, Yvonne finally arrived at the Yellow Level.


    Although she had never been here before, everything in front of her was very familiar. The feeling of knowing each other was


    very intense.


    Just then, a woman arrogantly stood in front of Yvonne.


    "Get out of the Tiangi Realm. Common people are not qualified to appear here. If you don''t leave, don''t me me for being rude


    to you." The person who spoke was He Xiaoxiao. After being demoted to the Yellow Level, although He Xiaoxiao tried her best to


    return to the Heaven Level, He Qingfeng did not nod, and He Xiaoxiao was not strong enough, so she could only stay at the


    Yellow Level.


    It was because of this incident that she hated Samuel to the core, so she transferred her hatred to Yvonne and Han Nian. In fact,


    on the way to the Tiangi Realm, He Xiaoxiao had arranged for all the ambushes Yvonne encountered.


    He Xiaoxiao had a question that she couldn''t figure out. Why couldn''t they stop Yvonne even though she had arranged so many


    people?


    Could it be that there were masters around Yvonne to protect her?


    "| want to see Samuel. Could you please help me inform him?¡± Yvonne said gently, full of politeness.


    However, He Xiaoxiao did not care about Yvonne''s attitude. She hated the mother and daughter because of her hatred of


    Samuel. She wished that she could find a justifiable reason to kill them. Why would she help them to report it?


    "| don''t know who Samuel is, but | know that people with low status like you have no right to show up here. This is thest time |


    warn you to leave here. Otherwise, | won''t show you any mercy." He Xiaoxiao said.


    Yvonne frowned slightly. "Why does


    this woman hate me sq muahz fan


    crn prenon ihn, she


    i n''t be so angry, would she?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Could it be that the contradiction between her and Samuel had shifted to her?


    "I''ll say it again. | want to see Samuel. If you want to stop me, feel free to give it a try, " Yvonne said indifferently.


    He Xiaoxiao was stunned for a


    moment before she burst out


    laughing in disdain, Ajthayghshet |


    irateh Or Samuel and could


    not bepared to him, how could


    she not be a match for this ordinary


    woman in front of her? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| have to remind you that fists and


    feet have no eyes. If you ale eo!


    daughter appicantalheakein my


    Hans won''t take any


    responsibility," He Xiaoxiao said.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It seems like you really want me to die. There must be a grudge between you and Samuel," Yvonne said with a smile.


    He Xiaoxiao''s face turned cold and she did not speak.

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    Yvonne continued, "Is it because he is so excellent that you are not convinced? Is it because you want topare yourself with


    him, but you find yourself not qualified at all?"


    He Xiaoxiao''s face became extremely ugly because of these words. Even the former God''s favored son could notpare with


    the current Samuel. How could shepare with him?


    Her only advantage was her identity. But now, even He Qingfeng didn''t care about her. What was the value of her identity?


    Now, the daughter of the master of the three pces was just a joke.


    Samuel was a Heaven-level expert!


    "You''re courting death," He Xiaoxiao said to Yvonne, gnashing her teeth. At this moment, she had made up her mind to kill


    Yvonne and Han Nian.


    "I''ve made it very clear that I''m looking for Samuel," Yvonne said calmly.


    "You wicked woman; do you know who | am? How dare you talk to me like this? In Tiandqi, if | want you to die, you can''t live." As


    soon as He Xiaoxiao finished her words, she rushed to Yvonne.


    He Xiaoxiao, who barely had the strength of Yellow Level, was the weakest in Tianqi Pavilion, but in her opinion, it was more


    than enough to deal with Yvonne.


    However, she had never expected that Yvonne would personally take care of the people she had sent to assassinate Yvonne.


    At this moment, two men stood in front of


    Yvonne and her daughter.


    Seeing these two people, He Xiaoxiao had to stop, because they were the strongest Yellow-level experts. If it were not for the


    fact that they were not in the test period, they would not have been Yellow-level experts.


    "Zhuang Tang, Gong Tian, what are you doing?" He Xiaoxiao questioned them with a cold face.


    "He Xiaoxiao, if you dare to hurt her, you will die today." Zhuang Tang''s face was as cold as ice.


    He Xiaoxiao was so scared that she took a step back. In a situation where her strength was not as good as Zhuang Tang''s, she


    did not have the courage to support a person.


    "Zhuang Tang, what do you mean? This woman went to the Tianqi on her own.


    She''s courting her own death. Have you forgotten the rules of Tianqi?" He Xiaoxiao said.


    "In my eyes, he is the only rule."


    Zhuang Tang said faintly. In the past,


    he attached great ieppottance fo''the


    seyyatieditule Sandi and regarded


    it as an imperial edict. But now, for


    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian, only


    Samuel''s words were the most


    important. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Before SamuelSamuel left, he had


    asked Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian


    to protect Yvonne. However, si


    they had ofnplst¨¦ly absorbed


    the matic energy, they could only


    stay in the Tiangi Realm temporarily.


    Now, since Yvonne took the initiative


    toe to the Tianqi Realm, they


    naturally had to protect the mother


    and daughter. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if they had to go against the


    whole Tianqi, ZhuangTaagg aGbdng


    Ti wonl@ot take a step back.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    From the moment they knelt before Samuel, these two people had beenpletely loyal to him.


    "Him? Zhuang Tang, who is he?" He Xiaoxiao asked.


    "He is, of course, Samuel.¡±

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    Samuel!


    Hearing these three words, He Xiaoxiao was furious in an instant!


    Since she came to the Yellow Level, Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian did not take her seriously at all. In the past, He Xiaoxiao did


    not understand what was going on.


    Now she finally understood. It turned out that these two people were Samuel''s confidants.


    However, they were too bold. They ignored the rules of Tianqi, but treated Samuel as a rule.


    Wouldn''t this make it so that Samuel was above the Tianqi realm?


    "| think you''re crazy. This is Tianqi, but you treat his words as rules. Is Tianqi worse than Samuel in your eyes?" He Xiaoxiao


    said, gnashing her teeth.


    Her words were very interesting. If Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian dared to admit it, she would have more excuses to smear the


    name of Samuel.


    "He Xiaoxiao, | advise you to get out of the way. Otherwise, He Qingfeng won''t be able to save you." After Zhuang Tang finished


    his sentence, Gong Tian deliberately took a step forward.


    He Xiaoxiao was so scared that she took a few steps back. If these two people really didn¡¯t care about her identity and wanted to


    hurt her, He Qingfeng really couldn''t save her because He Qingfeng was still in the Heaven-level domain. Even if he knew it, it


    would be toote for him toe.


    At this time, an old man with white hair came over. He was the person in charge of the Yellow-level domain.


    When He Xiaoxiao saw the old man, it was as if she had seen a life-saving straw. She quickly walked to the side and said,"


    Huang Tian, these two people are going to rebel. They are actually helping a secr person to deal with me."


    Calling Huang Tian by name was something only He Xiaoxiao dared to do in the entire Yellow Level, because she was the


    daughter of the chief of the three halls. In her eyes, the person in charge of the Yellow Level domain was just a subordinate.


    Huang Tian did not object to this because he thought that He Xiaoxiao would return to Heaven Level sooner orter. He could


    not afford to offend He Qingfeng, so he could only try his best to meet all of He Xiaoxiao''s requirements, so as not to be hated by


    this little devil.


    "Zhuang Tang, Gong Tian, what are the two of you doing? Hurry up and scram." Huang Tian berated the two.


    "Sir Huang, do you know who she is?" Zhuang Tang asked coldly.


    "| don¡¯t care who she is. If she''s not from the Tianqi realm, entering the Tianqi realm means death," Huang Tian said disdainfully.


    "Death?" Gong Tian smiled coldly. This old man was really boasting. Even if He Qingfeng and Elder Yi came, they would not dare


    to say such words.


    Zhuang Tang said, "I think the one who wants to die is you. These two are Samuel¡¯s wife and daughter. Do you dare to stop


    them?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel''s wife and daughter!


    Upon hearing these words, Huang Tian¡¯s pupils dted greatly due to fear.


    In the present Tianqi era, Samuel''s


    status was not supreme; but he had


    been promoted to bea averchavel


    iii en in in less ean month, Judging


    from his performance in this respect,


    he would definitely be able to take on


    the position of Elder Yi and be


    the leader of the four gates in the


    future. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    That was to say, Samuel was


    regarded as the future ame


    four gate In the cowie. \guanr Tian


    Wadlj@t d Yellow-level domain


    leader, and he didn''t want to offend


    Samuel. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just as Huang Tian was hesitating,


    He Xiaoxiao could not help saying,


    "What are you still thinkjrg abaut? Ws


    the di etacofth@veliow-level


    domain, shouldn''t you drive them out


    of the forbidden area? Even if they


    are Samuel''s rtives, this is not a


    ce for them to visit." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    Huang Tian could not express his bitterness. Although He Xiaoxiao''s words made sense, there was still a difference. Ordinary


    people naturally did not have the right to visit the Tiangi Realm. However, Samuel''s wife and daughter definitely had the right.


    Even if they wanted to stay in Tiangi Realm, no one would dare to oppose.


    Moreover, Huang Tian knew that if Elder Yi know about this matter, he would definitely invite the mother and daughter pair to the


    four gates.


    "For this matter to be reported to the higher ups, | do not have the qualifications to make a decision." Said Huang Tian.


    He Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth. Reported to the higher ups. If Elder Yi knew about it, he would definitely let the mother and


    daughter stay in Tianqi because of the favoritism for Samuel.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He Xiaoxiao had once lost to Samuel. How could she lose to an ordinary woman now?


    "Old thing, since you don''t dare to make a decision, leave it to me. | am the daughter of the three hall masters. Can''t | solve such


    a small problem?" He Xiaoxiao said.


    Yvonne smiled and thought, "This woman is like those who won''t give up until they see their coffins. Most of Samuel''s rivals were


    like her. If they don''t die, they''ll never regret it."


    Now, Yvonne finally understood why those people wanted to act like this again and again, because they had lofty hearts and


    looked down upon everything. They were always satisfied with themselves and believed that they could control everything.


    Huang Tian was in a dilemma. It was true that He Xiaoxiao was the daughter of the master of the three halls, but even if He


    Qingfeng was present, he would not let her do anything about it.


    Now, all the people in the Tianqi realm did not dare to neglect anything rted to Samuel.


    "Miss He, please let me report this matter to the higher authorities. This matter has already exceeded the scope of my


    responsibility," Huang Tian said.


    "Get out of my way if you don''t dare. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you don''t have a good ending," He Xiaoxiao said viciously.


    Huang Tian was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. This little devil had done a lot of bad things in Tiangi realm, and


    the people she targeted never had a good ending. Huang Tian did not want to be tricked by He Xiaoxiao at his age, so he had to


    shut up and keep silent.


    "Zhuang Tang, Gong Tian, if you dare to stop me, you''re against the whole Tiangi. You''re the traitors of the Tiangi. You decide. "


    He Xiaoxiao threatened them.


    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian were as steady as mountains. He Xiaoxiao''s threat was of no use to them. They knew that if they


    did not protect Yvonne and would be punished by Samuel, the consequences would only be more serious.


    "I''m used to dealing with my own affairs. You can leave now," Yvonne said at this time.


    Zhuang Tang''s face changed.


    Although He Xiaoxiao was a eine


    person in Tiang) ¨¦gxjearthly beop


    She \w e powerful. It was


    obvious that Yvonne would suffer


    losses if she were to face He


    Xiaoxiao. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Once Yvonne was injured and found out by Samuel, he would be screwed!


    "Miss Sue, let''s solve this problem for


    you. sabia He Xiaoxiao is


    en ugh; pat Gh on


    not 2 rich his words, but his


    et was obvious. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yvonne smiled faintly and said, "| can


    handle such a small Neate. edie,


    wythinl shag 8 a match for me?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This sentence was said by Yvonne to Zhuang Tang, but her voice was not low, so He Xiaoxiao heard it.

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    He Xiaoxiao was instantly enraged like an exploding balloon.


    She was the noble daughter of the three hall master. How could she bear to be looked down upon by an ordinary person?


    "Yvonne, have you thought about it? Fists have no eyes. If | identally kill you, don''t me me," He Xiaoxiao said, gnashing


    her teeth.


    Kill!


    Upon hearing this sentence, Zhuang Tang became even more nervous.


    They knew very well the hatred between Samuel and He Xiaoxiao. Once He Xiaoxiao found an opportunity, she would probably


    not show mercy to Yvonne. How could they dare to let Yvonne try to take such a big risk?


    However, before Zhuang Tang could finish his sentence, a gust of breeze brushed across his face, as if something had passed


    right in front of him in an instant.


    Before the two realized what was going on, they were shocked to find that Yvonne was already standing in front of He Xiaoxiao.


    "Smack!"


    She raised her hand.


    Aloud pnded on He Xiaoxiao''s face.


    Yvonne said with a calm look, "Are you qualified to fight with my husband?"


    "Smack!"


    It was another p in the face.


    Yvonne continued, "You sent someone to deal with me, didn''t you? It''s a pity that those good-for-nothings are so useless."


    "Smack!"


    Then, she gave her a third p.


    Yvonne said, "My husband doesn''t take you seriously, and so do |. So what if you are the daughter of the master of the three


    halls? Can you break the rules of Tiangi?"


    The three ps stunned He Xiaoxiao.


    She didn''t even understand why Yvonne, who was more than 10 meters away, would suddenly appear in front of her.


    Huang Tian looked at Yvonne with horror in his eyes. Samuel''s strength was amazing. He didn¡¯t expect his wife to be like this!


    In the entire Tiangi era, perhaps only He Qingfeng and Elder Yi could do it at such a speed.


    In other words, her strength was at least the same as He Qingfeng''s and Elder Yi''s


    What kind of a pervert was this!


    Samuel was not the only one. Even Yvonne was as strong as him.


    Were they monsters?


    Huang Tian couldn''t help ncing at Han Nian in Yvonne''s arms. "This is the product of the couple. Will this little girl be more


    powerful in the future?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was stunned and couldn''te to their senses for a while.


    Yvonne turned to Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian and said, "Lead the way."


    They took a deep breath and nodded repeatedly.


    "Stop right there." He Xiaoxiao suddenly shouted when the three of them were not far away.


    Yvonne stopped, turned around, and asked, "Are you still not convinced? Do you think | don''t dare to kill you?"


    As He Xiaoxiao looked at Yvonne''s


    cold eyes, all tnearet stipas variahke,


    isheraid''t BV ave the courage


    to say a word. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Never in her dreams would she have thought that she would lose not only to Samuel, but also to his woman!


    This blow to He Xiaoxiao was so heavy that she was unwilling to ept it.


    "Miss He, I''m afraid her strength is


    comparable to your father S. Yovid


    sein mesa around¡± Huang Tian


    ed He Xiaoxiao. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He Xiaoxiao originally did not even


    have the ens 5 ak, hutafitek


    aring ee she


    aN more ane a ene balloon.


    ce read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    "If you are not convinced, you cane to me for revenge at any time. But | have to remind you that even if your father is


    standing in front of me, | still have no fear,¡± Yvonne said.


    These words were not only meant for He Xiaoxiao, but also for others.


    Yvonne knew about theyout of Tiangi, and she also knew that she would face a lot of obstacles. However, as long as Huang


    Tian informed everyone about hering here, a lot of trouble would be solved.


    With this sentence, Huang Tian probably didn''t dare to slight her in the slightest.


    "Why did you two help me?" After leaving the Yellow-level Domain, Yvonne asked Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian.


    ¡°Before Mr. Hannigan left, he asked us to protect you. But for some reason, we can¡¯t leave Tianqi for the time being," Zhuang


    Tang exined.


    "Leave?" Yvonne frowned. "Isn''t Samuel in the Tianqi realm? When did he leave?"


    "We don¡¯t know what''s going on either. As for this matter, perhaps Elder Yi can exin it to you," said Gong Tian. Samuel did not


    say where he was going. He just told Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian to protect his family, and Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian


    guessed that he was going.


    "Take me to Elder Yi," Yvonne said.


    Breaking through the Heaven Level was something that Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian did not even dare to think about before.


    However, Yvonne was here, and it was also her request. Naturally, the two of them would not refuse.


    In the domain of the Xuan-level, they were not blocked and were allowed to enter directly.


    However, in the field of Earth level, the appearance of He Qingfeng made Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian very nervous.


    As the master of the three halls, it was impossible for him to appear in the field of Earth-level for no reason. It must be Huang


    Tian who first informed the three halls about this matter, so He Qingfeng appeared in advance.


    "You two, get back to the Yellow-level domain quickly and I''ll spare your lives," He Qingfeng said.


    The two of them looked at each other. Although He Qingfeng''s deterrent force was strong enough, they could not easily retreat.


    Zhuang Tang said, "Hall Master He, this is Samuel''s wife. She wants to meet Elder Vi."


    He Qingfeng snorted and said, "She hit my daughter. How can | let it go like this?"


    He Qingfeng asked He Xiaoxiao to go to the Yellow level, hoping that He Xiaoxiao could be stronger, but he was not going


    to let He Xiaoxiao be bullied.


    Three ps!Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When He Qingfeng heard this, he was so distressed that his face changed.


    How could the daughter of a Hall master of the Three Halls be bullied by someone of the secr world?


    So what if she was Samuel''s wife?


    Now Samuel had gone to the Second World, it was unknown whether he coulde back or not. How could He Qingfeng take


    Samuel seriously?


    ¡°Are you the master of the three halls?" Yvonne asked lightly.


    "You''re Yvonne, aren''t you? Why _


    youe to the Tiangi aes


    sneak in tgad obstayi gin! oe


    you ok Samuel can


    eile you?" He Qingfeng said


    disdainfully. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mom, I¡¯m so scared." Seeing the fierce He Qingfeng, Han Nian hid in Yvonne''s arms with fear on her face.


    Yvonne took a deep breath and said, "You scared my daughter. For this, you may have to pay a certain price."


    These words were very gentle, but they were domineering.


    Yvonne, who used to be timid,


    seemed to havep pletely chaniged.


    en thedaca.e? Me ingfeng, the


    ter aie three halls, she showed


    no fear. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, He Qingfeng burst intoughter.


    "To make him pay the price, this woman is really arrogant."


    "Even Samuel doesn''t have the guts


    to talk to me like this. You arejast al


    little gi Lyepyda gare''to be so


    ogant!" He Qingfeng berated.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "He is too low-key, but sometimes, being low-key is not a good thing." After saying this, Yvonne squatted down and put Han Nian


    down.

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    Han Nian held Yvonne''s sleeves tightly and refused to let go. Obviously, she was frightened by the fierce He Qingfeng.


    Yvonne touched Han Nian''s head and said softly, "Nian¡¯er, this uncle is very fierce. I''ll teach him a lesson for you, okay?"


    Han Nian hesitated for a long time before nodding and letting Yvonne''s hand go.


    He Qingfeng was so angry. He was the master of the three halls, while Yvonne was a woman from the secr world. How dare


    she teach him a lesson? She said such arrogant words, how could he not kill Yvonne''s morale. If not, how could he, the master


    of the three halls, put down his face?


    "Yvonne, | didn''t want to argue with you since you''re Samuel''s wife, but since you''re so arrogant, I''ll show you my strength


    today," He Qingfeng said with a snort.


    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian looked at each other. They could see some worry in each other''s eyes, but they were not qualified


    to stop Yvonne if she wanted to do so.


    Moreover, ording to Yvonne''s performance before, maybe He Qingfeng was no match for her.


    ¡°Master, what should we do?" Gong Tian asked Zhuang Tang.


    Zhuang Tang said without thinking, "If she is no match for He Qingfeng, we have to help." When Samuel left, they had been


    assigned a task to protect Yvonne and Han Nian. Even if the opponent was He Qingfeng, Zhuang Tang would not change his


    mind.


    Gong Tian nodded. He thought so too. Even if he were to go against the three halls, or even the entire Tianqi era, he must not


    forget Samuel''s warning.


    Without Samuel, they would not be as strong as they were now. Moreover, each of them had one red fruit to eat. They still had a


    chance to improve their strength. More importantly, they knew that on their way to bing stronger, they would need Samuel¡¯s


    help in the future.


    "Do you know what the meaning of the existence of the masters of the three halls is?" Yvonne walked to He Qingfeng and


    suddenly asked.


    He Qingfeng frowned. "What''s the meaning of the existence of the masters of the three halls?¡±


    Was it not for ruling the three halls? There


    might not be another exnation.


    "Yvonne, do you want to buy some time?" He Qingfeng asked.


    Yvonne shook her head helplessly. After she came to Tiangi, some of her memories began to liven up again. She thought of a lot


    of things, about the origin of the whole Tianqi, as well as the reason why the masters of the three halls and four sects existed.


    However, she was probably the only one who knew about these things now. After all, it had been a long time, and Tianqi was no


    longer the previous one.


    "You''re no longer qualified to be the master of the three halls. From now on, you''ll be an ordinary disciple," Yvonne said.


    He Qingfengughed coldly. Yvonne''s words were getting louder and louder. She was just an ordinary woman, yet she wanted


    him to return to being an ordinary


    member of the sect. The matter of Tiangi was not something that a woman like her could decide.


    "Yvonne, you really want tough my tooth off. When does a woman like you have the right to decide the matter of Tianqi?" He


    Qingfeng said.


    Yvonne seemed to be a little slow, but with this step, he went straight up to He Qingfeng.


    Shrinking into an inch!


    He Qingfeng never thought that Yvonne would have such strength. Even he couldn''t see Yvonne''s action clearly. In the blink of


    an eye, Yvonne seemed to move in front of him in an instant.


    He Qingfeng subconsciously took a step back. He was going to distance himself from Yvonne, but he suddenly found that no


    matter how he stepped back, Yvonne was always in front of him, and in his eyes, Yvonne had no action of walking at all.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This... how is this possible? How, how did you do it?" He Qingfeng asked in horror. Only now did he know that Yvonne had said


    that she wanted to teach him a lesson. It was not a joke!


    "The leader of the three halls is the position of the charge. It''s not for you to do, " Yvonne said with a poker face.


    Asense of foreboding enveloped He Qingfeng. The next moment, He Qingfeng felt weightless in an instant and flew backward


    like a kite with a broken string.


    In the face of a mundane woman, He Qingfeng didn¡¯t even have the slightest ability to resist.


    He couldn''t even see how Yvonne made his move!


    This kind of thing was like a nightmare for He Qingfeng.


    It was a pity that the pain of his body told him that it was not a dream, but a reality.


    Peng!


    He Qingfeng, who had fallen far away, exploded into a cloud of dust.


    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian opened their eyes wide in disbelief. Originally, they had thought Yvonne and He Qingfeng had the


    power to fight. Unless there was no other way, they would not make a move.


    However, it never urred to them that Yvonne would directly crush He Qingfeng.


    Judging from He Qingfeng''s current state, it was obvious that he had lost hisbat capability.


    In other words, Yvonne had disabled He Qingfeng, the master of the three pces, with just one move!


    "Master, what... what''s going on?"


    Gong Tian rubbed his eyes and


    seriously suspected thatthe 4a)"


    yoinating, Baudhe situation did not


    change after rubbing his eyes. He


    Qingfeng still fell to the ground with


    his face covered with dust. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m afraid that even the entire Tianqi realm is no match for this couple''s strength. Our choice back then was correct, " Zhuang


    Tang said fearfully.


    Gong Tian took a deep breath and said, " Master, this is not our choice. It was Samuel who took a fancy to us. We''re luckier than


    others.¡±


    "That''s right, we are luckier." Zhuang Tang did not deny it. Back then, it was indeed Samuel who hade looking for them.


    Their choice was merely to agree to Samuel''s suggestion.


    No one would refuse this kind of thing, which was the favor of the lucky goddess.


    "He Qingfeng is really asking for


    trouble. Now that he has been beaten


    so badly by Miss Sue, | don''t know


    how he will feel," Gong Tian said with


    asmile. AINOUGRA glinnech seer


    ip MeaiigA vel domain of the Tianai


    Realm, he had heard that He


    Qingfeng had used a lot of means to


    protect He Xiaoxiao. In the Tianqi


    Realm, it was also a way to nt


    resentment among people. However,


    many people dared not to say


    anything because of He Qingfeng''s


    identity as the master of the three


    halls. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "This is called karma for the wicked.


    Karma alwayses to an end. He


    has been arrogant in theTiagacsta\


    fegogrereveie the it is also time


    for him to receive retribution,"


    Zhuang Tang said. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Because of He Xiaoxiao, He Qingfeng had done a lot of bad things secretly. No one had dared to question him before, but now it


    was different.


    The pattern of the Tianqi Realm would obviously change because Yvonne''s arrival. No one could stop it.


    At this time, Yvonne walked up to He Qingfeng.


    He Qingfeng''s eyes were full of horror.


    As the master of the three halls, he was so powerful that he had never been afraid of anyone.


    However, when he looked at Yvonne, he felt a chill that came from his bones.


    The woman in front of him seemed to be able to take his life at any time, which made him have to be afraid because of it.

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    "You, what do you want to do? | am the master of the three halls. Do you want to be against the whole Tianqi?" He Qingfeng


    seized thest chance to scare Yvonne, hoping to make Yvonne feel afraid and let him go.


    "Don''t worry, | won¡¯t kill you. But from now on, you''re no longer the master of the three halls," Yvonne said condescendingly.


    He Qingfeng gave a ferocious smile. He had been the master of the three halls for so many years. How could he easily put down


    this position?


    Moreover, Tianqi was not something that could be decided by anyone, let alone a woman from the secr world.


    No matter how powerful she was, she was not able to be in charge of the Tianqi realm.


    "Who do you think you are? Is what you said an imperial edict? Why do you think I want to listen to you? And the whole Tianqi


    City will listen to you?" He Qingfeng said, gnashing his teeth.


    Yvonne squatted down and said lightly," You should be d that the current Tianqi era is not as prosperous as it was in the past.


    Otherwise, | will directly cripple you."


    ¡°Haha, Samuel actually told you so many things about Tianqi. He vited the taboo of Tianqi. As the master of the three halls, |


    am qualified to judge him. When hees back, | will definitely me him." He Qingfeng said.


    "| don''t need him to tell me about these things. | know them myself, and | know more about Tianqi than you do," Yvonne said.


    "Bullsh*t, how can you, a secr woman, know more than | do? I''ve been living here for decades." He Qingfeng obviously didn''t


    believe Yvonne''s words.


    There was a trace of confusion in Yvonne''s eyes. She was indeed a secrist, but since she came to Tianqi, she had thought of


    many things, and even she herself could not exin what was going on.


    But there were indeed a lot of memories in her mind, and these memories were very clear, as if they had just happened


    yesterday.


    "You said that when he returns, where did he go? " Yvonne questioned.


    He Qingfeng smiled coldly and said," Maybe he will nevere back. Don''t you know the secrets of Tianqi? Haven''t you heard


    of the most dangerous ce of


    Tianqi?"


    The most dangerous ce?


    Yvonne thought about it carefully, but some memories still didn''te back to him. She didn''t know where the so-called


    dangerous ce was.


    Seeing Yvonne didn''t know about it, He Qingfeng couldn''t helpughing at him. " Don''t you know Tianqi better than me? You


    don''t even know such a small thing. It''s Samuel who didn¡¯t dare to tell you, right?"


    Yvonne stood up and stepped on He Qingfeng''s back, saying, "Do you know that my kick can break your spine and make you


    completely be a good-for-nothing?"


    Fear immediately appeared in He Qingfeng''s eyes. As the master of the three halls, he was used to being superior. If he really


    became a good-for-nothing, he would not be able to keep his identity as the master of the three halls and might even be a


    joke in others'' mouth. This was the consequence He Qingfeng dared not imagine.


    "Yvonne, don''t mess around. You''re dering war on the whole Tianqi era by doing so. You should think about your daughter


    instead of yourself," He Qingfeng said.


    Zhuang Tang, who was standing by the side, heard this and could not help but curse in a low voice, "Idiot."


    Ata time like this, He Qingfeng was still trying to threaten Yvonne. He wondered if his brain had been kicked by a donkey.


    Given Yvonne''s current strength, how could she be afraid of He Qingfeng''s threat?


    So what if she dered war on the entire Tianqi?


    "Master, He Qingfeng is used to being superior to others. I''m afraid that in his mind, there is nopromise at all," Gong Tian


    said disdainfully.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhuang Tang nodded and said, "Yes. It''s always been others who havepromised with him. There''s no time for him to


    compromise with others. So this time, it''s destined that He Qingfeng will be unforgettable."


    "You''ve been in a high position for a long time. Don''t you know how to look down on others?" Yvonne said tly.


    In He Qingfeng''s eyes, except for Elder Yi, all the people in Tianqi City were inferior to him, which had be a habit.


    Yvonne, on the other hand, was from the secr world, so in his eyes, she was a few levels lower.


    So, even at this level, even though he had already been threatened a lot, he still did not look directly at Yvonne.


    "Yvonne, are you really not afraid that Tiangi will kill you and your daughter?" He Qingfeng asked.


    Yvonne smiled lightly and said, "The top ten masters of the Tianqi era, you and the master of the four sects are no match for me


    even if you join hands. Why should | be afraid of others?"


    Hearing this, He Qingfeng''s face was full of anger. She didn''t care about Tianqi at all.


    But on second thought, with the strength she showed just now, maybe she could really do it.


    No wonder she was so arrogant.


    With such great strength, she had the capital to be arrogant.


    At this moment, He Xiaoxiao suddenly rushed over. When she saw her father being stepped on by Yvonne, she was stunned.


    In He Xiaoxiao s eyes, He Qingfeng was the top master of Tianqi, and no one could defeat him.


    But now, how could he be trampled under the feet of a woman and have no strength to resist?


    "Dad!¡± He Xiaoxiao burst into tears.


    He Qingfeng lowered his head. He did not want He Xiaoxiao to see him in such a pathetic state.


    He Xiaoxiao rushed to Yvonne and said with a ferocious look, Bitch, let go of my father. He is the master of the three halls.


    How can you treat him like this?"


    "Power is the most important thingin


    the Tianqi Real @hat maraie


    lganeeoftle three halls? He''s no


    match for me. This is the result of


    challenging me," Yvonne said calmly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He Xiaoxiao knew that she was no match for Yvonne. Even if she rushed forward, she would only be asking for trouble.


    When she saw Han Nian from the


    corner of her eye, an evil idea ca


    to her mind. As Jenga the fools


    coptran HarNian and keep her life in


    her own hands, Yvonne would


    definitelypromise. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But how to catch Han Nian was a problem.


    After all, Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian¡¯s strength were not weak. She was just at the Yellow level, so she was definitely no match


    for them.


    "Zhuang Tang, are you going to rebel


    with her? If you give Han Nia ;


    | can pretend thatyistfihg ee


    Hapa won''t pursue what you


    have done," He Xiaoxiao said to them.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Zhuang Tang smiled faintly. "Is He Xiaoxiao trying to threaten Yvonne with Han Nian?"


    She really didn¡¯t know what was good for her. If she said this, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration for Yvonne to kill her.


    "He Xiaoxiao, you really don''t know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯. How dare you have such an idea at this point in time?¡± Gong


    Tian said disdainfully.


    "No matter how powerful she is, she can''t go against the whole Tianqi. Have you really thought it through?¡± He Xiaoxiao


    gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    There was no need to doubt Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian¡¯s attitudes. They had already nned to advance and retreat together


    with Yvonne. Even if they were against the whole Tianqi, they would not shrink back. After all, what they had now was given by


    Samuel.


    Moreover, with the strength Yvonne currently disyed, if they dared to betray her, they would definitely die.


    "He Xiaoxiao, you don''t have to talk too much. Even if the two of us die, we will die with Miss Sue," Zhuang Tang said.


    Seeing that the two of them were so adamant. He Xiaoxiao was at a loss of what to do. If she could not control Han Nian in her


    hands, how would she have the strength to negotiate with Yvonne?


    "Where is Samuel?" At this time, Yvonne asked He Qingfeng.


    He Qingfeng grinned bitterly and said," Don¡¯t you know Tianqi very well? How can you not know where he is?"


    Yvonne stepped heavily on the ground, and the strength control was moderate.


    Although He Qingfeng felt severe pain, it didn''t cause any serious harm to him.


    "Do you still have the right to speak to me like that now?" Yvonne said coldly.


    He Qingfeng''s forehead was full of cold sweat. He knew that as long as the kick was a little bit heavier, he would be disabled.


    Seeing this situation, He Xiaoxiao was so anxious that she burst into tears, but she couldn''t do anything.


    At this moment, she realized that her identity as First Miss was worthless.


    Only the weak would be afraid of her identity.


    As for the real superiors, they didn¡¯t care about her at all.


    "lll ask you onest time. Where did he go? " Yvonne asked.


    He Qingfeng was frightened. He knew that if he didn''t tell Yvonne, it would be more than just pain next time.


    At this time, an old man came in a hurry.


    "Yvonne, why are you here?" When the old man came near, he was out of breath, and there was a bit of helplessness and


    bitterness on his face.


    ¡°Elder Yi, with your strength, you don''t have to deliberately show off your strength to catch your breath, do you?" Yvonne said


    without reservation.


    Embarrassment appeared on Elder Yi''s face. As expected, he quickly put away his panting posture.


    "My little granddaughter is here too! Let me give you a hug!" Elder Yi saw Han Nian and his eyes lit up. He walked towards her.


    When Elder Yi took Han Nian as his nominal granddaughter, Han Nian was still a baby. In her mind, there was no such thing as


    Elder Yi.


    At this moment, when she saw Elder Yi walking towards her like a strange grandfather, she quickly hid behind Zhuang Tang.


    ¡°Nian¡¯er, I''m your great-grandfather. Did you forget me?" Elder Yi said with a look of grievance.


    Han Nian secretly nced at Elder Yi, but still dared not face up to this strange grandpa. She quickly cast a pleading look at


    Yvonne.


    " Elder Yi, | want to see Samuel." Yvonne said.


    Hearing this, Elder Yi sighed. If Samuel were here, this problem would have been solved today. It was a pity that Samuel had


    gone to the second world. It was not easy to meet him.


    "Yvonne, let go of him first and go to my four gates. I''ll tell you what you want to know," Elder Yi said.


    Yvonne didn''t intend to make a big deal out of it. After all, she just came to Samuel. If He Qingfeng hadn''t asked for it, he


    wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    "Don¡¯t make any more trouble for me, or | won''t let you go next time." After saying this, Yvonne lifted her foot and let go of He


    Qingfeng.


    Han Nian immediately threw herself into Yvonne''s arms again. Only in Yvonne¡¯s arms could she feel safe.


    As they walked towards the four gates, Elder Yi asked Yvonne, "Why did you suddenlye to Tianqi?"


    "Nian''er misses Daddy, so | brought her to see him. Is there a problem?" Yvonne said.


    Faced with such emotionless answer, Elder Yi smiled awkwardly and said, "Of course, it''s not a problem. But how did you know


    the road to Tianqi? Was it Samuel who told you?"


    "If | told you, | have known it before and that this road exists in my memory, do you believe it?" Yvonne asked.


    Elder Yi shook his head subconsciously. He was very clear about Yvonne''s background. If Samuel had not told her the address,


    how could she have known?


    "Yvonne, Samuel vited the rules of Tianqi. But you can rest assured that Tianqi will not pursue this matter," said Elder Yi.


    "He didn''t vite it. It''s just that you don''t believe the truth," Yvonne said indifferently.


    Elder Yi no longer pursued this problem. Anyway, even if Samuel revealed it, Tianqi couldn''t do anything to him.


    After arriving at the four gates, Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian left. After all, they were still at the bottom of the Tiangi Realm, so


    they were not qualified to know about the forbidden area.


    Only Elder Yi and Yvonne were left in the hall.


    Elder Yi opened his mouth and said, "You may not believe what I''m going to say next, but it¡¯s all true."


    ¡°Elder Yi, don''t keep me guessing. Tell me now," Yvonne said impatiently.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The reason why Tianqi exists is that it needs to protect this world. And the danger of this worldes from a space tunnel in the


    Tianqi forbidden area," Elder Yi said.


    "Space tunnel, do you mean that apart from Earth, there is a second world?" Yvonne asked.


    "It''s incredible, isn''t it? However, this is true. There is indeed a second world.


    Meanwhile, Samuel went to the second world." Elder Yi continued.


    "It''s still eptable to me, but when will hee back?" Yvonne said calmly.


    Elder Yi was surprised that Yvonne


    remained unmoved. In his opinion,


    anyone who heard this kind ef ching)


    uld-be seookea ter all, people


    ofrearth only knew about this world.


    How could an ordinary person be so


    calm when there was suddenly a


    second world on earth? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m afraid only he knows when he''ll


    be back." Elder Yi could not help but


    sigh. Having no kn (elige etn


    sesond world, Rouid only hope for


    a miracle to happen. After all, so


    many people had gone before, and


    no one had been able toe back


    alive. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What you are saying is that the people who went to this ce have never returned?" Yvonne directly asked.


    "Tianqi has indeed sent many people


    to the Second World, but WS eset


    never been grrensG So


    whet r not Samuel will be able to


    return depends on himself," Elder Yi


    exined. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Bring me to the forbidden area," Yvonne said.


    Elder Yi was shocked. Judging from Yvonne''s expression, it seemed that she didn''t just want to go to the forbidden area.


    "Yvonne, what do you want to do?" Elder Yi asked nervously.


    "Since you don''t know when he wille back, | have to go to see him in person and get him back," Yvonne said.


    Elder Yi took a deep breath. The Second World was not a ce where she could go freely. There were too many unknown


    dangers there. How could he let Yvonne go


    there?

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    In order to make Yvonne give up the idea of going to the second world, Elder Yi told her a lot about the danger of the second


    world. However, Yvonne was not moved at all, and just one sentence made Elder Yi speechless.


    "Since you''ve never been to the Second World, nor have anyone returned from the Second World, then how do you know about


    these dangers? Are you just guessing or making up a story?" Yvonne said indifferently.


    Elder Yi was directly stunned by the question.


    The second world was dangerous. It was his assessment. The basis of the assessment was that those who had been to the


    second world had nevere back.


    However, it was unknown whether they died due to the danger or whether there was no return tunnel in the Second World.


    "Since it is just a spection, then everything you say does not exist. In addition, if it is truly dangerous, then | will even more so


    go." Yvonne said with a resolute attitude.


    "Why?" Elder Yi asked in confusion. She knew it was dangerous, but she insisted on going. But where did she get the ability to


    do that?


    Samuel was nowhere to be found and Han Nian still needed to be taken care of. If she were to go, what would Han Nian do?


    "We should be together, even if it means we¡¯re going to die together," Yvonne said .


    Elder Yi took a deep breath. Yvonne¡¯s words showed how determined she was.


    "But Nian¡¯er is still young. Don''t tell me you''re going to leave her alone?" Elder Yi seized hisst chance, hoping that he could


    use Han Nian as a concern and get Yvonne to give up.


    However, Yvonne had made up her mind that not only would she go, but she would also take Han Nian with her. She would not


    let Han Nian be in a situation where no one would take care of her.


    ¡°I''ll bring Nian''er with me," Yvonne said.


    "She''s still so young. She doesn''t have the courage to face the danger of the Second World. Do you want to hurt her because


    she has no choice?" Elder Yi said eagerly.


    Yvonne touched Han Nian¡¯s head gently and asked, "Nian¡¯er, are you afraid?"


    Han Nian raised her head and said fearlessly, "In order to find Dad, Nian¡¯er doesn''t be afraid."


    Yvonne looked at Elder Yi and said, "This is the attitude of mother and daughter. No one can stop us."


    "Sigh." Elder Yi could not help but sigh. Wanting to retain Yvonne, it seemed almost impossible now. But when it came to the


    second world, what right did she have to go?


    "You don¡¯t have to think about it. You can''t stop me, nor can the whole Tianqi era stop me," Yvonne said.


    Elder Yi had heard a sense of arrogance that ignored the entire Tianqi era. Even Samuel was not qualified to say that, and


    Yvonne had no right to do so.


    "Yvonne, what happened to you? Why can''t even He Qingfeng be your opponent?" Elder Yi asked seriously. This was the


    question he had wanted to ask for a long time. After all, Yvonne used to be an ordinary person. How could she be so


    powerful in such a short period of time?


    "There are some things that | don''t even know about right now. Some ancient memories are sleeping in my mind, and they are


    currently awakening bit by bit. Perhaps only when |pletely awaken will | find out what is going on." Yvonne said.


    Ancient memories.


    Awakening!


    Elder Yi frowned. This kind of thing had never been heard of, and even he did not know how to exin it.


    "Did these memoriese from the previous life?" Elder Yi asked tentatively.


    The previous life?


    Yvonne shook her head and said, "I don''t know, either. But they''ve been in my mind for a long time. When | came to Tiangi, I''m


    very familiar with everything here. It seems that I''ve been here for a long time. Maybe there are some secrets about me hidden


    here.¡±


    A terrible idea was born in the mind of Elder Yi, so that the cold sweat on the old man''s back was like rain.


    She was familiar with everything here.


    "Tianqi still hides secrets about Yvonne!"


    If there really was such a saying, then the reason Yvonne was familiar with this ce was probably because of the secret


    chamber.


    Could it be that Yvonne''s previous life had been Fu Yao?


    This was a very ridiculous idea. It was so ridiculous that even Elder Yi did not dare to believe it. But apart from this, there


    seemed to be no other exnation.


    Because Yvonne''s memories were very ancient, in addition to Fu Yao, Elder Yi could not think of anyone else in this memory.


    But if this was true, it would be an exciting piece of news for Tianqi.


    She used to be the most powerful person in the Tianqi era, but if she really became the current Yvonne, wouldn''t Yvonne be the


    existence to save the Tianqi era?


    He became inexplicably excited and his face turned red. This was probably the most exciting time in his life.


    "Yvonne, there is a ce that | want to


    bring you over to take a look. It might help you remember everything." Elder Yi''s hands were trembling, indicating just how


    excited he was right now.


    "Does it help my memory?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "That''s right." In order to alleviate his


    excitement, Elder Yi took a few deep


    breaths before ene ¡°i ease


    strong Tea nealhed Fu \Pao in


    o one can enter her former


    Halen but Samuel went in. | can''t


    figure out the reason. Maybe this has


    something to do with you. If you can


    enter this ce, you may think of


    more things." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Fu Yao?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For Yvonne, she only felt that this name sounded nice, but these two words didn''t wake her up in the slightest.


    However, there was a ce to visit, and it might even make her think of more things. Yvonne naturally had to go take a look.


    ¡°Lead the way," Yvonne said.


    As soon as they walked out of the four gates, outside the hall was crowded with people.


    He Qingfeng was the first. There


    were hundreds of people be


    all of whom,wereemerbets ott of the


    thre ails Obviously, He Qingfeng


    had brought people to seek revenge.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elder Yi, leave this woman to me," He Qingfeng said.


    "Nonsense." Elder Yi gritted his teeth


    and said, "He Qingfeng, hurry up and


    withdraw the people. Don''t let this


    matter be more le more


    serious." "It''s been a) bigide''ey the


    erecta te a, but she


    doesn''t take me seriously at all. If we


    don''t teach her a lesson, who will


    take me seriously in the future?" He


    Qingfeng gnashed his teeth and said.


    He was trampled on the ground by


    Yvonne. This was the greatest


    humiliation he had suffered in his life,


    which was not something that He


    Qingfeng could ept. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he must take revenge and save face for himself. Otherwise, he would be the biggest joke in the history of Tianqi.


    The Three Hall Master?


    Elder Yi¡¯s face was full of helplessness. If Yvonne¡¯s previous life had really been Fu Yao, what could a mere master of the Three


    Halls bepared to her?

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    "He Qingfeng, you withdraw people first, and wait for me to exin it to you slowly,¡± Elder Yi said.


    He Qingfeng was nowpletely under the control of anger. He only wanted to make Yvonne pay the price for ignoring him. He


    wanted to build his prestige as the leader of the three halls and let everyone know the consequences of ignoring him.


    ¡°Elder Yi, | know you protect her because you regard Samuel as your disciple. But | warn you, if you try to cover for her, the three


    halls and the four sects will be enemies today. Are you going to destroy Tianqi for a woman of the secr world?" He Qingfeng


    said.


    Elder Yi s face changed. "Is this guy crazy?


    He wants to make the three halls and the four sects stand against each other. He is going to destroy Tianqi."


    "He Qingfeng, as the leader of the three halls, you actually took the initiative to provoke the contradiction between the four gates


    and three halls. Do you know how sinful it is?" Elder Yi asked in a harsh tone.


    He Qingfeng snorted coldly. Sin?


    He had long forgotten all about this. From the moment he had been stepped on by Yvonne, He Qingfeng had not cared about the


    overall situation. Even if he would really destroy Tianqi, he would seek revenge.


    ¡°Even if it is guilty, it''s still your fault for shielding her. Elder Yi, | advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business," said He


    Qingfeng.


    Elder Yi took a look at Yvonne and sighed helplessly. She didn''t want to give face to He Qingfeng at all, which would indeed


    make him angry from embarrassment.


    ¡°Are you ming me?" Yvonne asked Elder Yi.


    This questioning tone made Elder Yi feel as if he was looking down from above.


    Yvonne''s aura was definitely not something a person from the secr world could possess. Perhaps, Fu Yao really had some


    sort of rtionship with her.


    If that was the case, no one in the Tianqi era was qualified to me Yvonne, not only Elder Yi, but also for everyone.


    "The Tianqi exists to resist the second world. If there is internal strife, the result will be unimaginable." Elder Yi said.


    "It''s all because of me. I''ll take care of it. If He Qingfeng wants to take revenge, I''ll give him this opportunity," Yvonne said tly.


    ¡°Now, the three halls are fighting against the same enemy. Are you going to kill everyone in the three halls?" Elder Yi asked


    nervously.


    Yvonne shook her head. She wasn''t that violent, but that damned person would naturally die.


    As long as He Qingfeng was dead, would the other members in the three halls dare to have any objections?


    Yvonne put Han Nian down and walked out of the hall. She said to He Qingfeng, "As the master of the three halls, you ignored


    the stability of Tiangi and provoked war. This is a sin you havemitted. For this, you have to pay with your life."


    "Hahahahaha!" He Qingfeng threw his head back andughed. He had brought all the masters of the three halls with him. At this


    time, he could be said to be very confident. How could he be so easily scared by Yvonne?


    "Yvonne, are you scaring me? Do you think that so many masters in our three halls are vegetarians?" He Qingfeng''s face


    changed, and he looked ferocious and vicious.


    "So what if there are many masters? Could it be that you don''t know that an ant group is not worth mentioning in front of an


    elephant?" Yvonne said.


    He Qingfeng gnashed his teeth. She actuallypared the three halls to an ant group. How arrogant she was!


    "You should pay for your contempt; | will not only kill you but also your daughter.¡± "Fortunately, this sentence was said for me to


    hear. If Samuel knew about it, your end would definitely be even more miserable. He is extremely protective of his daughter."


    Yvonne said this, she actuallyughed, not feeling the slightest bit of worry for her enemy.


    "Come on!"


    With He Qingfeng''s order, all the masters of the three halls went out in full force and vowed to take Yvonne''s life.


    But all of a sudden, Yvonne, who was still standing there, disappeared into thin air. Everyone was stunned for a moment. No one


    could see clearly how Yvonne had disappeared, and where she had gone!


    Only Elder Yi, who was standing in front of the four gates and facing t He Qingfeng and the others on the opposite side, could


    see thending ce of Yvonne clearly.


    In the blink of an eye, Yvonne appeared behind He Qingfeng.


    Such speed shocked even Elder Yi.


    How could an ordinary person achieve such a rapid promotion in such a short period of time? How could an ordinary person


    achieve that?


    Elder Yi became more and more convinced that Yvonne''s previous life was Fu Yao.


    The current Yvonne had inherited the ability of Fu Yao!


    "Where is she?"


    "Where did she go?"


    "Why did she suddenly disappear?"


    Just when everyone was confused. He Qingfeng suddenly felt a cool breezeing from his back.


    Then he heard Yvonne''s voice. "If you die, they will stop fighting. After all, no one is willing to sacrifice their own lives for a dead


    man.


    He Qingfeng''s eyes were full of horror. A breath of death enveloped him, making him unable to move.


    "You, you dare? | am the master of the three halls. How dare you kill me?" He Qingfeng said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Elder Yi has said that there is a strong man called Fu Yao in Tianqi. She is very


    likely to be my previous life. Do you think | dare to kill you?" Yvonne said lightly.


    Fu Yao!


    He Qingfeng''s eyes were filled with disbelief. "Is she Fu Yao''s present life?" "How could it be? How could it be like this?" Just as


    He Qingfeng was looking for thest chance of survival, his eyes suddenly changed, and a drop of blood suddenly seeped out


    from between his eyebrows.


    He Qingfeng, who wanted to speak, tried his best to open his mouth, but could not say anything.


    At this moment, regret was the only


    thing left in his mind. If he was given


    the chance.to mabalesheice again,


    Hevertitery wouldn''t havee


    looking for trouble with Yvonne.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a pity that it was toote toe up with such an idea.


    In a sh of realization, Yvonne appeared once again by Elder Yi''s side.


    Those people didn''t understand what had happened. When they saw the target again, they were ready to rush at him.


    "He Qingfeng is dead. Do you still want to die?" Yvonne said lightly.


    Everyone stopped at the same time and turned to look at He Qingfeng.


    How could it be possible!


    "She just disappeared for a moment. How could He Qingfeng die?"


    ¡°Hall Master, how are you?"


    ¡°Hall Master, are you alright?"


    "The Hall Master''s forehead. Look, everyone. What''s that?"


    As the blood drops dripped down, the blood flow gradually increased, and the middle of the eyebrows began to surge like a


    broken dam.


    This scene shocked everyone.


    It wasn''t until He Qingfeng fell that


    they understood that He Qingfeng! |


    was really dead) Ghd he was killed by


    ee in the blink of an eye! Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    What kind of strength was it to be able to do that!


    Even He Qingfeng was dead. What right did they have to deal with Yvonne?


    They carefully distanced themselves


    from Yvonne. They did not have


    previous stren typed they Want


    toyaKkakdv¨¦rge on her. After all, as


    Yvonne said, when He Qingfeng was


    dead, who would be willing to die for


    a dead man? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    "He Qingfeng provoked a civil war in Tiangi, and his death is not to be regretted. Who else wants to follow in his footsteps?¡±


    Yvonne said. Although her tone was t, her deterrent force was quite strong.


    None of the experts of the three halls on the scene dared to speak. Even He Qingfeng''s trusted subordinates had topromise


    at this moment because they knew that if they spoke for He Qingfeng, they would die.


    Furthermore, he had indeed provoked a civil war in the Tianqi Realm and vited the rules of Tiangi. It was only natural for him


    to die.


    "Since no one wants to avenge him, why don''t you leave?¡± Yvonne continued.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the people of the three halls left one after another. No one dared to take care of He


    Qingfeng''s body, because no one wanted to show their intimacy with He Qingfeng at this time. Moreover, since He Qingfeng was


    dead, they did not need to tter him.


    It was impossible for even Elder Yi to awe the entire three halls with his own strength. In the face of such a situation, Elder Yi


    could only sigh with emotion.


    The conflicts between the four gates and three halls had existed for many years, and no one dared to make it clear directly. They


    were afraid that a civil war would happen. But now, because of He Qingfeng'' death, these conflicts would definitely be resolved a


    lot, which was also a good thing for Tianqi.


    However, not everyone was qualified to be the master of the three halls. With He Qingfeng''s death, the three halls would be ina


    period of chaos before the new master of the three halls took office.


    Just as Elder Yi was about to ask Yvonne''s opinion, Yvonne took the initiative to ask," Zhuang Tang, Gong Tian, which one of you


    is more capable?"


    Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian were stunned for a moment as if they were overwhelmed by the favor.


    The meaning of Yvonne''s words was very obvious. She wanted to choose one of them to be the master of the three halls.


    If this had happened in the past, the two of them would not have dared to think about it.


    It was their lifelong dream to be promoted to Heaven-level. Who dared to covet the position of master of the three halls?


    But now, the fact was happening in front of them.


    ¡°My master is more capable."


    "My disciple is even younger, and he has a bright future ahead of him."


    The master and disciple did notpete with each other because of the position of master of the three halls. Instead, they


    intended to give the opportunity to each other.


    "Bing the lord of the three pces won''t be that easy. Both of you should go and try. In the end, it''s hard to say who will be


    able to take this position." Yvonne said.


    "Miss Sue, we''ll do our best."


    "We will never let Miss Sue down."


    The two men cupped their fists, bowed their heads, and said.


    Yvonne looked at Elder Yi. Since the matter of the three halls had been settled, she should go to the secret room to have a look.


    Elder Yi naturally understood what Yvonne meant and said, "Come with me."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He Qingfeng''s death was so simple that it didn¡¯t cause much of a stir even in the entire Tianqi era. Even those who knew about it


    didn''t dare to discuss it too much, because Yvonne''s performance was so powerful that no one was willing to say something


    behind her back. After all, if Yvonne knew about it, no one knew what would happen.


    The three of them came to the front of the secret room.


    It was still a mountain wall, which didn''t look like a door at all.


    However, without being guided by Elder Yi, Yvonne went straight to the door.


    Elder Yi couldn''t help but breathe rapidly. After all, whether Yvonne could enter the secret room or not had a lot to do with his


    guess.


    If she couldn''t go in, then his guess must be wrong.


    However, if she could get in, it would be incredible.


    "This door, He Qingfeng and | have thought of a lot of ways, but we can¡¯t enter it.


    However, Samuel can easily enter it. You can give it a try now," Elder Yi said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne directly stretched out her hand and passed through the mountain wall. The mountain wall was like a virtual shadow,


    which did not hinder Yvonne at all.


    Seeing this scene, Elder Yi''s mouth suddenly went dry.


    She could really go in!


    It seemed that his guess was probably correct.


    In addition, this was the only way to exin why Yvonne would be so powerful in such a short period of time!


    "The Tianqi can be saved, the Tianqi can be saved." Elder Yi could not control his excitement. At present, the Tiangi was in a


    weakened state, and there was no way to be stronger. Elder Yi had always been very worried that the second world would


    come back, and the Tianqi could not resist it at all.


    But now, he didn''t have to worry anymore, because Yvonne had inherited the ability of Fu Yao. As long as she was there, Tianqi


    would be able to return to its peak soon.


    Yvonne''s figure disappeared into the mountain wall and into the secret room.


    Elder Yi was so excited that he burst into tears. He turned his face to the east and knelt down.


    Yvonne, who had entered the secret room, did not feel too familiar with the environment here. She did not even wake up a little


    bit of memory, which made her doubt the words of Elder Yi.


    If she was really Fu Yao, then she should remember something when she came to Fu Yao¡¯s former residence. For example,


    when she came to Tianqi, she would be familiar with the path of Tiangi. This was a spontaneous recovery of memories.


    But here, it didn''t make her feel that way.


    "Mom, what''s this ce?" Han Nian asked


    Yvonne.


    "It might be where mother used to live, but | don''t remember anything about this ce at all," Yvonne said.


    ¡°Was Mother used to live in such a small ce?" Han Nian asked innocently.


    Yvonne couldn''t helpughing.


    Compared with the Hillside Vi this


    ce wa indgadtanliGh'' sina er. Han


    was circuit was so strange


    that she only noticed this


    insignificant point. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, where is Dad? Aren''t we looking for Dad?" Han Nian continued to ask.


    "Nian''er, don''t worry. We''ll be able to see Dad soon, but | heard that Dad is in a very dangerous ce. Nian¡¯er, are you afraid?"


    Yvonne asked.


    " Dad is not afraid. Of course, Nian¡¯er isn''t either," Han Nian answered without


    hesitation.


    This secret room didn''t have any


    memories of Yvonne, so it moe


    make an senge to WiGe She idn''t


    Have ah interest in what was inside,


    so she directly turned around and left


    the room. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elder Yi outside the mountain wall


    was still kneeling on the grounds (1)


    When he ay Yyonnebrhe out so


    TR Skea in confusion, "Why


    did youe out so soon?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| didn''t find any memories here. Maybe your guess is wrong." Yvonne said directly.


    Wrong?


    Elder Yi was stunned for a while. "How could it be wrong?¡±


    If Yvonne was Fu Yao, she would never have be so powerful.


    Perhaps, it was just that she didn''t have


    the time to learn some of the memories that had been sealed.


    "What are you going to do now?" asked Elder Yi.


    ¡°Of course I''m going to the Second World. Lead the way," Yvonne said without hesitation.

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    Xuanyuan World, Samuel''s courtyard.


    Ever since Fei Ling¡¯er settled in the courtyard, Bailing Wan''er had been on guard against her as if she was apetitor.


    Sometimes, she would even show off in front of Samuel.


    However, under the extreme reaction of Bailing Wan¡¯''er, Fei Linger did not change much. She did not deliberatelypete with


    Bailing Wan''er, as if she did not care about anything. As long as it was something Bailing Wan''er wanted to fight for, she would


    generously give it to Bailing Wan''er.


    One day, Samuel sat at the pavilion with a sad face. He would sigh from time to time. Fei Ling er noticed this and walked to


    Samuel''s side.


    "You look so worried. Are you hesitating about going to the Royal Court?" Fei Ling''er asked Samuel.


    Samuel was used to the fact that this little girl knew everything. However, he had a bad feeling in his heart, not because of the


    Royal Court, but because he had a bad feeling.


    "It has nothing to do with the Royal Court." Samuel said.


    ¡°Other than the Royal Court, is there anything else that you need to worry about? " Fei Ling¡¯er asked in confusion.


    Samuel shook his head. He didn''t know why. His eyelids were twitching as if something was going to happen. But ording to


    his current situation, nothing was worthy of his worry. After all, even the Emperor valued him very much, which meant that he


    wouldn''t get into any trouble in the Royal Court.


    But why were his eyelids twitching? This was a bad sign.


    Could it be that Jiang Yingying had an ident?


    ¡°What''s the situation of my sister now? Will anything happen to her?" Samuel asked Fei Bing er. The reason why he asked Fei


    Ling''er to stay was that she knew about Jiang Yingying''s news. If the bad omen of his eyelids really happened because of Jiang


    Yingying, then she would definitely know.


    "She''s fine now," Fei Ling¡¯er said without hesitation.


    Samuel looked at Fei Ling''er suspiciously. This girl had appeared out of nowhere and no one knew her background. By rights,


    Samuel should have treated her as a potential threat. After all, at her age, knowing too much was a very bizarre thing.


    "The biggest reason why | told you to stay by my side is because of my younger sister. If you hide anything from me, you won''t


    have a good ending,¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°Don''t worry; she''s really great right now. When I''m done ying, I''ll take you to her," Fei Ling''er said with a smile.


    "y?" Samuel looked at Fei Ling¡¯er in confusion.


    "My life is very boring, so | want to follow you around. As long as you can make me have fun, | will take you to look for her even


    faster," Fei Ling er said.


    Ayoung girl like Fei Ling er should have a lot of ways to kill time. Why would she want to y with him? Hence, Samuel would


    just listen to what she said and would not believe it. He would not dispel his suspicion and vignce of Fei Ling''er.


    "Since you want to y, then let''s leave Dragon Cloud City as soon as possible.


    There''s nothing interesting here," Samuel said.


    ¡°Where do you n on going?" Fei Ling''er asked with a face full of anticipation.


    In recent days, Samuel had been studying the cities in the territory of the Royal Court. Since he did not need to go to find Jiang


    Yingying, he naturally hoped to go to a special ce to get a better understanding of Xuanyuan World.


    In his research, a ce called Rich Business City attracted Samuel''s curiosity. ording to the records, Rich Business City was


    a city famous for its auction.


    Within Rich Business City, there were hundreds of auction houses of all sizes. Everything could be auctioned at Rich Business


    City. There was nothing that Rich Business City could not do.


    Based on this point, Samuel wanted to have a look at the world and see what kind of items could be auctioned in Rich Business


    City. Also, through the cirction of valuable goods, Samuel could more clearly understand what the value of the Royal Court


    was.


    "I''m heading to Rich Business City," Samuel said.


    ¡°Are you nning to buy some magic treasure weapons?" Fei Ling''er asked curiously.


    "I''m just going to take a look," Samuel said." If there''s anything worth thinking about, perhaps I''ll buy it, but the premise is that |


    should have money."


    On Earth, as long as he was willing to buy anything, Samuel could afford to attend any auction. After all, he had the whole


    Nangong family as his backing, so he didn''t need to worry about money at all.


    But now, Samuel¡¯s economic power was not so strong. Even if he lived normally, he needed Huang Xiaoyong''s help.


    "When will we set off?" Fei Fing er asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow. I''ll inform Huang Xiaoyong and let him get ready,¡± Samuel said.


    Fei Ling''er nodded and said, "If you don''t have money, you can tell me. I''m very rich.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel looked at Fei Ling''er suspiciously. She didn''t look rich. Besides, she appeared in front of him like a beggar, and now she


    said she was rich. Wasn''t she deliberately exposing herself?


    "Don''t you cover it up in front of me anymore? Don''t forget, you''re a beggar now. Now you say you''re rich. Aren''t you afraid that


    I''ll drive you away?" Samuel said.


    "If | have money, can''t | be a beggar? Who says beggars don''t have money?" Fei Ling''er retorted.


    These words rendered Samuel speechless. ording tomon sense, beggars were indeed poor. If they were rich, why


    would they go begging?


    But ording to his experience on


    earth, beggars were not MOS


    poor. Too ma nea


    wove fake! Fhey regarded begging as


    their profession, begging in the


    daytime, driving luxury cars at night,


    which was not new. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| hope that your identity does not cause me to be overly shocked. Otherwise, | will not be able to endure it." Samuel joked.


    These words clearly indicated that he was doubtful of Fei Ling''er''s identity.


    However, Fei Ling''er didn''t care at all.


    She waited until Samuel left, stalling


    and saying to heyselficiMben the time


    comes) Vout definitely be very


    surprised. As for whether you can or


    can''t endure it, | can''t control it."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel left the yard and went to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    This time around, no one dared to stop Samuel anymore. Moreover, the few guards bowed Samuel from a distance after seeing


    him.


    After all, he was Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s master, an expert above the Sevenmp Realm.


    "Mr. Hannigan." "Mr. Hannigan."


    "Mr. Hannigan."


    The guards called out respectfully.


    "Is Huang Xiaoyong at home?" Samuel asked.


    "The Young Master is at home. Pleasee with me, Mr. Hannigan," the guard leader said to Samuel. Then, he led Samuel into


    the mansion.


    As soon as he entered the door, a


    middle-aged man came face osece.


    His appe rane, was @hrewhat


    sina¡¯ o Huang Xiaoyong s. This


    should be the City Lord he had never


    seen before. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    Huang Houyi had wanted to meet Samuel a long time ago, but he hadn¡¯t had a chance. He hadn''t been at home when Samuel


    hade to the City Lord''s Mansion, so he''d always missed this opportunity.


    Now that he saw the guard leading a young man with extraordinary aura, he was immediately certain Samuel''s identity. He


    walked up to Samuel with excitement.


    Even though he was the City Lord, Huang Houyi still disyed his greatest respect. He cupped his hands and bowed slightly,


    saying, "Are you Huang Xiaoyong''s master, Samuel?"


    Samuel smiled. As the City Lord, Huang Youyi didn¡¯t put on airs at all. He treated others with modesty.


    "It''s me. You must be the City Lord," Samuel said.


    Huang Houyi sent out a look, and the guard bowed and left.


    ¡°What''s the point of being a City Lord in front of you? And if it weren''t for you, I, the City Lord, would just be a puppet." Huang


    Houyi said with a face full of shame. He had a deep understanding of his own situation. He had assumed the position of the City


    Lord as a puppet. Although he had thought of breaking away from his status as a puppet, it would have been extremely difficult


    for him to do so without Huang Xiaoyong''s being strong.


    But now, because of Huang Xiaoyong''s bing stronger, all the obstacles were gone. All the credit should be attributed to


    Samuel.


    It was natural for him to respect Samuel.


    As for whether or not he would show the posture of the City Lord.it depended on different people. Now, it was difficult for the


    three families to see him. The only reason he would be humble in front of Samuel was because of his powerful strength.


    "The City Lord is really good at joking. I''m just amoner. How can |pare with the City Lord?" Samuel said.


    This was just a casual remark for Samuel, but Huang Houyi''s expression changed drastically. This was because he didn''t dare to


    compare himself to Samuel, and he didn''t dare to call himself a City Lord in front of Samuel either.


    "Mr. Hannigan, you''re an expert who the Royal Court wishes to recruit. I''m not qualified to bepared to you in terms of my


    lowly status as a City Lord. Mr.


    Hannigan''s words are too serious," Huang Houyi said.


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He hadn''t thought that Huang Houyi would be so afraid when he''d spoken so


    casually.


    "| want to see Huang Xiaoyong. City Lord, please lead the way," Samuel said.


    "It''s ok. This is what | should''ve done." Huang Houyi was almost bowing ny degrees when he spoke these words.


    Huang Xiaoyong used to be a good-for-nothing, and he was never willing to waste his time on cultivation, because after he


    stopped at the Second Lamp Realm, he had already epted his fate and never expected to make great progress in cultivation


    in his life.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, after breaking the realm, Huang Xiaoyong had a strong insistence on cultivation. As long as he had nothing to do, he


    would meditate and adjust his Qi-cirction. Because there was hope, there was motivation.


    The current Huang Xiaoyong was no longer a good-for-nothing. His dream was to be able to keep up Samuel''s pace. Although


    he knew that it was impossible for him to achieve the same feat as Samuel, he had also set a goal for himself. At the very least,


    he needed to reach the strength of thest three realms. Only in this way would he not embarrass Samuel.


    Huang Houyi led Samuel to Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s room and knocked on the door.


    "Xiaoyong, what are you doing? Come out now!" Huang Houyi called out loudly.


    Huang Xiaoyong, who was meditating and regting his breathing, was a little impatient. It was absolutely wrong to be disturbed


    at this time, not even his father.


    "Dad, I''m meditating. What are you looking for me for?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Your master is here," said Huang Houyi.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment and quickly got up to open the door. The whole process took less than three


    seconds.


    When he saw Samuel standing outside the door, his expression immediately became ttering.


    ¡°Master, it''s really you," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Huang Houyi didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of distaste towards his son when he saw the fawning smile on his son''s face. On the


    contrary, he felt that it was only right. After all, an expert like Samuel was highly valued by the Royal Court, so they naturally


    should curry favor with him.


    "Tomorrow, | will inform you of your departure from Dragon Cloud City. However, if you do not wish to leave, | will respect your


    choice," Samuel said.


    "Yes, yes, how can | not think about it? Master, don''t leave me alone," Huang Xiaoyong said without hesitation. He had already


    made up his mind to go with Samuel before, because if he wanted to break the realm and achieve the dream of thest three


    realms, he must have Samuel''s help. If he left Samuel, he would never break the realm again.


    Samuel nced at Huang Houyi and felt slightly awkward. Other than informing Huang Xiaoyong, he also had to get Huang


    Xiaoyong to prepare more money so that he would not be penniless when he went to Rich Business City.


    Huang Houyi was a smart man and knew what that look meant. He hastily said, "Oh right, | still have some matters to attend to.


    You two can take your time chatting.¡±


    After Huang Houyi left, Huang Xiaoyong asked softly, "Master, do you have any other requests?"


    "This time, let''s go to Rich Business City. You should know what kind of ce Rich Business City is," Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded. He was


    born and raised in the Royal Court,


    nots could ne not eer


    Sings Gity Mor Over, it was the


    largest and most famous auction


    house within the Royal Court, if he


    didn''t even know about this, then he


    would be too ignorant. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, | know, so you want me to prepare more money?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "You are smart." Samuel smiled and nodded.


    Huang Xiaoyong, who was praised, was very happy and said, "Master, don''t worry. | have extorted a lot of money in the Xiaoling


    City. This time, | will also take some of my father¡¯s money.¡±


    "Do your best. There is no need to force yourself.¡± Samuel said.


    "| don¡¯t need to force it, my dad is eager to do this." Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    "By the way, Master, aren¡¯t you going


    to find your sister?¡± When Huang


    Xiaoyong mentioned thi heawast \


    ing-hirpselk Afra it was


    Samuel''s task, but after such a long


    time, there was no news at all. "She''s


    not in the vicinity of Dragon Cloud


    City, so have your men withdraw,"


    Samuel said. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel seemed to know where Jiang Yingying was, which made Huang Xiaoyong a little curious. He asked,¡±


    Master, have you found her?"


    "Not yet, but someone knows about


    her and | believe we''ll meet soon." In


    fact, Samuel didn''t k when Pai |


    Linglenwascyolig to tell him about


    this. But now, he had no choice but to


    wait for Fei Ling''er to speak, so he


    had no choice but to ept it. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, I''ll go prepare first. I''ll go to the yard to find you tomorrow morning," Huang Xiaoyong said.

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    The next day, the group of four departed from the South Gate of Dragon Cloud City.


    Huang Houyi saw them off alone.


    Initially, Huang Houyi had nned to bring along his guards to send Samuel and the others off. However, this idea was rejected


    by Huang Xiaoyong. This was because Huang Xiaoyong knew that Samuel did not like to be too high profile. Moreover, the


    existence of those guards was not very meaningful. If even Samuel could not deal withthe opponent, then those guards would


    only be cannon fodder.


    Huang Houyi stopped at the southern gate and watched the crowd walk away. He didn¡¯t leave for a long time.


    This was the first time Huang Xiaoyong had truly left Dragon Cloud City, and when he would return was uncertain. Huang Houyi


    couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried, but he knew that the next time they met; Huang Xiaoyong would already be a true expert and


    might even be a master that the Royal Court thought highly of. Thisforted Huang Houyi greatly.


    Originally, he had no expectations for Huang Xiaoyong because he knew his son better than anyone else.


    Now, Huang Xiaoyong had undergone earth -shaking changes. He might even be the most powerful person in the history of


    the Huang family!


    "| hope you can stay with him. Only he can make you a real expert."


    Huang Xiaoyong was filled with anticipation for this long journey. After staying in the Dragon Cloud City for so many years,


    Huang Xiaoyong''s days had long been dull and boring. Now that he was on a journey with Samuel, he would definitely be able to


    see many new things.


    Originally, Huang Xiaoyong thought there were only three people, but he didn''t expect that there was another little girl. Moreover,


    this little girl was so beautiful that Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t help looking at her from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Master, who is this person? Why haven''t | seen her before? Is she your friend?" Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t help but ask Samuel


    curiously.


    "She was a beggar picked up by me and can''t be considered a friend," Samuel said directly. He was not afraid that Fei Ling''er


    would be dissatisfied with his words.


    "A beggar?" Huang Xiaoyong looked stunned. With her appearance, how could she be a beggar? At first nce, he knew that


    she was a Miss from a big family.


    And her temperament was definitely not like that of a beggar!


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t tease me. How can she be a beggar?¡± Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Why can''t she be a beggar? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Wan er," Samuel said with a smile.


    Huang Xiaoyong walked to Bailing Wan¡¯er, and before he could ask, Bailing Wan''er said, "I don¡¯t know if she is really a beggar,


    but when she was at the door of the courtyard, she really dressed like a beggar. Perhaps she deliberately pretended to be weak


    and made people pity her."


    Bailing Wan¡¯er¡¯s tone was very obvious sarcasm, which was a way to express the dissatisfaction in her heart. After all, because


    of Fei Ling''er''s appearance, she inexplicably had one morepetitor.


    Huang Xiaoyonglooked at FeiLinger carefully. No matter how he looked at her, there was no trace of a beggar. It seemed that


    she really approached Samuel as a beggar. Maybe she had some unknown secrets.


    However, Samuel was a brave man. Even though he knew that she was up to something, he still wanted to keep her by his side.


    That wasn''t something that he couldn''t understand.


    ¡°What''s your name?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "Fei Linger."


    "Fei Ling¡¯er?" The moment Huang Xiaoyong heard these three words; he had a baffling sense of familiarity. It was as if he had


    heard these three words somewhere before.


    ¡°Have we met before? Why do | feel that your name is very familiar?" Huang Xiaoyong continued to ask.


    Samuel smiled faintly. If this guy''s way of hitting on girls was used on earth, he would really be despised, because it was too old-


    fashioned.


    "This is my first timeing to the Dragon Cloud City, how could you possibly have met me?" Fei Fing er said faintly.


    Huang Xiaoyong didn¡¯t say such words to hit on her, but the name really gave him a sense of familiarity.


    Huang Xiaoyong racked his brain to think about where the sense of familiarity came from. Finally, he thought of it!


    "| know why it feels so familiar." Huang Xiaoyong looked as if he had suddenly realized something.


    His behavior aroused Samuel''s curiosity. He asked, "Why?"


    "Master." Huang Xiaoyong hurried to Samuel and exined, "Do you know who the top master in our Royal Court is?"


    "| do not know." Samuel said.


    ¡°Fei Lingsheng, a real superior of the Superb Master Realm, who is said to be able to overturn the city, there is only a difference


    of one word between Fei Lingsheng and her," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Fei Lingsheng?


    An expert of the Superb Realm!


    However, what did it have to do with Fei Ling er? She was just a little girl. Could it be that just because there were two characters


    in the name, she could be forcibly linked to them?


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "You can''t be Fei Lingsheng''s rtive, can you?"


    Fei Ling¡¯er shook her head and said, "| don¡¯t mind if you think so. | won''t let you be afraid of me, will 1?"


    "¡°Psht." Bailing Wan"er who stood to the side scoffed and said, "You really know how to use the fox to borrow the tiger''s might.


    These two words are the same, yet you actually want to be rtives with the number one expert of the Royal Court. What a


    joke."


    Fei Ling''er did not retort. Instead, she looked at Samuel seriously.


    "If you are really Fei Lingsheng''s rtive, | hope you can introduce me to her. | want to see how powerful a SuperbRealm expert


    is,


    " Samuel said.


    Fei Ling''er''s eyes darted around as she asked curiously, "Could it be that your realm is even higher than a Superb Master''s?¡±


    "You can''t say things like that


    carelessly." Huang Xiaoyong dire


    interrupted Fei ag eed expat on


    the eal OFS superb master wasn''t


    someone that an ordinary person


    would dare to casually discuss.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Moreover, the Superb Master was already a top expert. How could there still be a realm more powerful than the Superb Master


    at the final stage of thest three realms?


    "Little girl, you don¡¯t know anything. Do you know what the Superb master means?" Huang Xiaoyong said discontentedly.


    Fei Ling er innocently looked at Huang Xiaoyong and asked, "What does that


    mean?"


    Huang Xiaoyong nced at Fei Ling''er with disdain and said, "That''s a heavenlike existence. All lives are under his feet."


    ¡°Wow, it turns out the Superb realm is this powerful." Fei Ling''er had an exaggerated and shocked expression on her face.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bailing Wan''er and Huang Xiaoyong


    both sneered at Fei alee er''s om


    Ista pahavi6r. They aan


    thatiFell Ling''er was really ignorant


    and didn''t even know how powerful a


    Superb master was. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Samuel noticed Fei Ling er


    s deliberate exaggerated expression.


    From an verted Gh EF ENS paisdot |


    Wa yone would be


    amazed ie Fei ae er s strength. But


    her amazement was not from her


    true feelings, but from acting. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    What did this mean?


    Fei Ling''er didn''t think much of the Superb master at all.


    Or to her, the Superb Master was not as difficult to approach as ordinary people.


    Could it be that Fei Ling¡¯er really had something to do with Fei Lingsheng?


    The rtive of the number one expert within the Royal Court had suddenly appeared beside him. What did this mean?

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    It took more than half a month to travel from Dragon Cloud City to Rich Business City. This inevitably made Samuel miss the


    convenience of the earth¡¯s transportation. If there were high-speed rail and ne, it would take only a few hours at most. There


    was no need to take such a long time.


    Not only did he waste energy, but he also wasted time.


    Moreover, in the past half a month, he had caused quite a bit of trouble because of the two women, Bailing Wan er and Fei


    Ling''er.


    It was said that a beauty appeared with trouble, which was not wrong. But thanks to Huang Xiaoyong, these troubles could be


    solved without Samuel''s intervention.


    Standing outside the grand city gate of Rich Business City, the grand city gate gave people a feeling of grandeur, which caused


    Huang Xiaoyong''s continuous exmation.


    "| used to think that the Xiaoling City was magnificent enough, but | didn''t expectit was because | am ignorant. Rich Business


    City is too exaggerated. It''s just a city gate, but it''s so big," Huang Xiaoyong said with a look of amazement, like a bumpkin who


    had never seen the world.


    Samuel did not react too much. This was indeed not a ce where Xiaoling City and Grangon Cloud City couldpare with.


    However, on Earth, Samuel had seen many tall buildings. Compared to Earth''s buildings, Rich Business City was still much


    inferior.


    ¡°Master, aren''t you surprised at all?" Seeing Samuel''s expression as usual, Huang


    Xiaoyong asked curiously.


    ¡°Put away that ignorant look on your face. Don''t let othersugh at you," Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong controlled his amazement with an embarrassed expression, but after entering the city gate, he couldn''t help


    marveling again and again, because the buildings in the city werepletely different from the cities he had seen before.


    Samuel furrowed his brows. Based on what he had seen in the Dragon Cloud City and the Xiaoling City, the architecture of the


    Royal Court should be considered ancient. However, in the Rich Business City, he felt a modern vibe. Every building carried


    some modern elements, which waspletely different from the architecture of the Xiaoling City or the Dragon Cloud City.


    ¡°Master, the buildings in Rich Business City are so strange. What are the round and sharp buildings?" Huang Xiaoyong asked


    Samuel in confusion.


    ¡°Look around. Look at how many sneers are looking at you. Can''t you restrain yourself?" Huang Xiaoyong''s ignorant exmation


    made many peopleugh at him, so Samuel had to remind him again to pay attention to his image.


    Samuel didn''t want to lose face as Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong also wanted to control it, but there were too many things that he had never seen before, so he couldn''t control it


    at all.


    ¡°Master, it''s amazing. | can''t control myself, " Huang Xiaoyong said with a bitter face.


    Samuel rolled his eyes helplessly and said, "Let''s find a ce to live and let you get


    used to it."


    When they were looking for an inn, Fei Ling¡¯er deliberately walked at the back.


    For her, Huang Xiaoyong''s reaction was very normal. Anyone who came to Rich Business City, no matter where he came from,


    would have Huang Xiaoyong''s performance as long as he came for the first time.


    The building of Rich Business City was a unique one in the entire Royal Court. It was built 200 years ago. It was said that the


    designer of Rich Business City had been to another world. He had built Rich Business City with the design of another world.


    Of course, this was just a legend. Some people also regarded the creator''s other world as a dream. Only the things that


    appeared in the dream could make people marvel.


    However, Samuel''s expression was the same as usual. Apart from a hint of doubt, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all, which made Fei


    Ling¡¯er feel very curious.


    How did he manage to stay calm?


    Was it because these things weremon in his eyes, or was it because he had a strong heart, so that he would not be


    disturbed by any strange things that he saw?


    Fei Ling¡¯er did not know which one is true, but she was certain that Samuel was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Rich Van Inn.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The four people originally wanted four rooms, but there was only one room left in Rich Van Inn. Originally, Samuel was going to


    turn around and leave, but he heard from the owner of the inn that the nearby inn


    was already full. He could only have one room left because there was a guest who suddenly checked out. If it weren''t for the


    good luck of Samuel and the others, they wouldn''t even have a ce to stay.


    "Boss, are the inns in Rich Business Citu so popr?" Huang Xiaoyong felt that what the inn owner said was mysterious, so he


    asked with a doubtful expression.


    ¡°Normally, there wouldn''t be so popr. | knew that you were from another city, so you didn''t know what¡¯s going on in Rich


    Business City recently." The inn owner said with a smile. He didn''t look down on Huang Xiaoyong, but looked very excited, as if


    he wanted to exin the reason for the bustle to Huang Xiaoyong.


    ¡°What''s the matter?" Huang Xiaoyong asked curiously.


    "The biggest auction house in Rich


    Business City will hold an auction in


    two days. Rich Mo Auction House


    only opens every six months.


    However, every auction is a go


    item, soi will ae Ghats of people


    bab fe) Bich Business City. The


    lively scene is held every six months


    at Rich Business City, so it''s already


    something that people yearned for.


    Even those who don''t buy things are


    willing toe and join in the fun.


    Hence, the inns in the entire city will


    be full during this period of time," the


    inn owner said. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Master, | didn''t expect for us to


    catch up with a grand event once in


    half a year. But there is only cael


    room. Whats t shousiwe Uo? "Huang


    xiady¨¦hg said with a look of


    embarrassment. He felt he could


    sleep in the same room with two


    women. After all, Samuel was his


    master, and he didn''t dare to have


    such an idea now. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "We have no choice now. Later we will


    think of a way," Samuel said. Since the inn owner had already made it so clear, there was only one room at the moment. He


    could not abandon it and let everyone sleep on the street.


    "Okay, boss, give us thest room," Huang Xiaoyong said to the boss.


    Just as he was about to take out the money, an ufortable voice suddenly sounded.


    "Boss, this is thest room. | want it. Name your price at will."


    This annoying voice made Huang


    Xiaoyong extremely dissatisfied. He


    turned his head and saw a handsome


    young man waren fancHecdally''


    hag aqatural drltunrestrained


    posture. He was handsome and tall


    enough. It was estimated that he had


    attracted a lot of women. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brother, we came here first. This room should naturally be ours," Huang Xiaoyong said coldly.


    The man did not care about Huang Xiaoyongs words at all. Instead, he walked up to the boss and said, "The most important


    thing is to make money when you do business. The one who gives the most money is the boss. Am | right?"


    The boss looked embarrassed. He was not a money-hungry person, but the young man waving the fan was obviously not


    someone to be trifled with. If he insisted on giving the room to Huang Xiaoyong, he might get into trouble.

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    "You two, how about you discuss it yourself? | don''t want to mess when | open the door to do business," the boss said.


    As a businessman, it was understandable for him to do so. Huang Xiaoyong didn''t want to make things difficult for him, so he


    pointed at the young man who was waving his fan.


    "Do you want to fight?" Huang Xiaoyong asked simply and rudely. The best way to solve a problem between men was to use


    fists, so he was also very straightforward.


    The young man nced at Huang


    Xiaoyong with disdain and said, "With my status, | won''t fight against a barbarian like you."


    "You just didn''t dare. Why do you have to find so many excuses? If you don''t have the ability, then scram," Huang Xiaoyong said


    impatiently. This kind of delicate guy was not a man who dared to fight. It was useless to brag with his mouth.


    "| won''t fight with you, but it doesn''t mean that no one will fight with you. | hope you can survive." As soon as the young man''s


    voice fell, an old man appeared beside him.


    In Samuel''s eyes, he came in from the door, but his speed was so fast that ordinary people could not see him with their naked


    eyes.


    However, in Huang Xiaoyong''s eyes, the old man appeared almost out of thin air beside the young man, which was enough to


    show the strength of the old man.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Huang Xiaoyong''s face change, the young man smiled proudly and said, "If you know what''s good for you, get out of


    here.


    My man could kill people in the blink of an eye."


    "Gentlemen, please.¡± The elder said calmly.


    If Huang Xiaoyong met such a powerful character, he would have run away quickly.


    However, he did not panic at all with Samuel around. His master had even dared to kill a Seven-Lamp Realm expert in the Royal


    Court. Could this old thing be a strong one in thest three realms?


    ¡°How arrogant you are! | want to see how powerful you are." Huang Xiaoyong smiled faintly. With a thought, a white figure


    appeared beside him in an instant.


    The huge body appeared and crushed many tables and chairs in an instant.


    The boss and the group of guests who were watching the bustling scene let out gasps of surprise.


    "An Exotic Beast!" "He''s actually a Beast Trainer!"


    "This strange beast seems to be quite powerful. | don''t know what level of Beast Trainer he is."


    "Seven Stars, this is a Seven Star Winged Tiger. He¡¯s actually a Seven Star Beast Trainer!¡±


    Those who were knowledgeable could tell the grade of Winged Tigers, and their eyes were filled with astonishment.


    A Seven Star Beast Beast Trainer was a very high level existence even in the Royal Court. Naturally, it was worthy of those


    people''s admiration.


    The young man¡¯s face was rather pale as he felt the threat emanating from the Winged Tiger.


    He never expected that this humble country bumpkin turned out to be a sevenstar Beast Trainer!


    He thought he was just someone that had never seen the world, but he misjudged him.


    "Sir, if it''s convenient for us, let''s go out and have a try. Let''s see who has the right to stay in this room. What do you think?"


    Huang Xiaoyong said provocatively. He did not care what realm this old man was in, as long as his master was around, he was


    not afraid of anything.


    The elder looked at the youth with a troubled expression. He was a Seven Lamp Realm expert, but faced with a Seven Star


    Winged Tiger, this was still a bit of a challenge for him. Furthermore, if he wasn''t careful, he might very well die under the tiger''s


    ws. For him, this was a


    rather dangerous task.


    ¡°Young master, what do you think?¡± The elder asked the young man. It seemed that this young man''s family background was so


    strong that a Seven Lamp Realm expert like him had no choice but to obey his orders.


    The young man gritted his teeth and asked the old man in a low voice, "How confident are you?"


    The old man shook his head calmly. He had seen through Huang Xiaoyong''s Fivemp Realm strength and Bailing Wan''er, who


    had no cultivation, but he could not see through the other two people.


    He had thought Samuel and Fei Ling''er were ordinary people, but after Huang Xiaoyong took out the Seven-star Winged Tiger,


    he knew that they were no ordinary people.


    If even one of their followers possessed a Seven Star Exotic Beast, the strength of these two would probably be even more


    unimaginable.


    There was no aura of energy, which sometimes represented that the other party was an ordinary person. But there was also a


    possibility that the other party was much stronger than him, so much so that he could not feel anything.


    Seeing the old man shake his head, the young man knew that today wasn¡¯t the time for him to act wildly. If he died under the


    tiger¡¯s bloody mouth, it would be miserable.


    "What''s your name? Do you dare to tell me your name?" The young man asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    ¡°You want revenge in the future? Okay, I''ll give you a chance. My name is Huang Xiaoyong. If you want revenge,e to me at


    any time," Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    The young man soon left with the old man. Although he had lost some face, it was better than losing his life.


    "Master, it''s good to have strength.


    This strange guy, if | weren''t powerful


    ee aie he would Rrgbably rave!


    s," Huang


    Dae re proudly. Now he had


    gradually felt the benefits brought by


    strength, which made him yearn for a


    higher realm more. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "The trouble isn''t over yet. I''ve seen too many people like him. He won''t rest until he dies," Samuel said with a smile.


    In an alley not far from the inn.


    The folding fan in the young man''s hand had long been broken by him. Being humiliated in front of so many people was a great


    humiliation for him.


    "He''s just a seven star Beast Trainer. You can¡¯t even beat him. You made me lose face in front of so many people." The young


    man said to the old man through gnashing teeth.


    The old man lowered his head. Although he was old enough to be the grandfather of a young man, he still let the young man


    scold him.


    "Young Master, among the four


    people, the biggest threat is not the


    seven-star Beast T (alperepucte hhan


    she rothah Even | can''t see


    through their strength. I''m afraid... I''m


    afraid they are the strong ones in the


    last three stages," the old man said.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The experts of thest three stages?


    Hearing this, the young man was not


    afraid. Instead, he showed a


    disdainful smile and salt Waysen


    you need ofinganeeelse for


    youitselt? he experts in thest three


    levels are not cabbages on the street.


    What''s more, they are old. How can


    they be in thest three levels? You


    don''t have to find excuses for your


    ipetence." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re right, Young Master." The old man lowered his head and stopped quibbling for himself, because he knew that this young


    master loved to save face and would not allow him to suffer even a little loss. So, whatever he said was useless now.


    "| don''t care. You have to avenge me. If you can''t satisfy me with this matter, I''ll make your family suffer when we get back," the


    young man threatened.


    "Young master, please don''t worry. | will


    definitely think of a way to help you vent your anger.¡± The elder''s face was deathly pale as he spoke.


    ¡°Humph." The young man snorted and said, "Those who dare to go against me, Fengzhi, will only die!"

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    They sessfully got thest room.


    The four of them were still in an awkward situation. It was impossible for a bed to amodate four people. Huang Xiaoyong


    had thought about it. If it didn''t work, he could sleep on the street and give this opportunity to Samuel.


    However, Samuel had no interest in these two women. He would rather go to the street with Huang Xiaoyong.


    "In this room, why don''t the two of you sleep? Huang Xiaoyong and | will think of other ways," Samuel said to Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er hoped even more that Samuel would stay in the room with her. However, she knew that she could only give up on


    this idea. Samuel would never agree to it.


    ¡°Let her be alone. | don''t like sleeping with people I''m unfamiliar with," said Bailing Wan¡¯er. As someone who viewed Fei Ling''er


    as an enemy, how could she be willing to share a bed with Fei Ling er?


    Fei Ling¡¯er smiled when she heard this. Sheid down on the bed and said, "Then I''ll have to thank you. | don''t like sleeping with


    strangers either."


    Bailing Wan¡¯er didn¡¯t expect Fei Ling''er to be so rude. For a moment, she was angry.


    Just now, the owner of the inn had made it very clear that there could not be an empty room in Rich Business City. That was to


    say, if she did not sleep, she would have to sleep with Samuel and Huang Xiaoyong on the street.


    "Shame on you." Bailing Wan¡¯er, who was in a hurry, could only say such words to vent her anger. It was a pity that the effect


    was not good, and she still felt depressed.


    ¡°Master, why don''t we go out and try our luck again?" Huang Xiaoyong suggested.


    Samuel nodded. Although the boss had made his decision very firmly just now, there was nothing absolute about everything.


    They could try it. If they were lucky, they might find a room.


    When the three of them left the inn, the streets and alleys were bustling with noise and excitement. Even the Rouge River in the


    Xiaoling City could notpare to this.


    ¡°Master, these people look like they are either rich or powerful. If one can be the City Lord of Rich Business City, there will


    definitely be a lot of benefits." Huang Xiaoyong said with envy. His father was the City Lord, so he knew very well how much


    money and benefits a prosperous city could bring.


    Take Dragon Cloud City for example. It didn¡¯t belong to a big city, but its annual benefits were considerable. Although Huang


    Xiaoyong handed the money to the three families every year, he was very clear about the number. If Dragon Cloud City was as


    prosperous as Rich Business City, the amount of money would be even more amazing.


    "There are thousands of big and small auction houses in the Rich Business City. These are all economy. The profits they create


    are naturally unimaginable." Samuel said with a smile.


    "It''s a pity that the City Lord of such a big city is personally appointed by the Emperor, and not everyone can be the City Lord, "


    Huang Xiaoyong said with a sigh. "Aren''t you already qualified to enter the Royal Court? Who knows, after you are chosen by


    the Emperor, you might be qualified to make such a request," Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong shook his head repeatedly. He didn''t even dare to think about this kind of thing. Sometimes he just imagined


    the scene of seeing the Supreme Emperor, Huang Xiaoyong was nervous to the point of peeing, let alone really seeing such a


    big shot as the Supreme Emperor.


    ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t go to the Royal Court, | won¡¯t go for the rest of my life,¡± Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel red at Huang Xiaoyong disdainfully and scolded him. "You''re a Fivemp Realm expert, but you''re still so timid.


    You''re really promising.¡±


    Huang Xiaoyong smiled awkwardly and didn''t think that these words were a big blow to him. He said, "Master, I''m very bold to


    follow you. Even if the Emperores, | don''t take him seriously."


    ¡°By the way, Master, are we going to Rich Mo Auction House to join in the fun?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    When he was on Earth, Samuel had participated in many auctions. He almost had no interest in this kind of thing. But when he


    came to Xuanyuan World, the situation here was different. The auction items were certainly not what he knew. Naturally, he had


    to go and have a look at this lively scene.


    ¡°Of course I''ll go. If there''s any new invention, I''ll take it home as a local specialty," Samuel said.


    "Then we have to make a trip to Rich Mo Auction House. | heard that we have to verify our qualifications before we can


    participate," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    This was very simr to the earth. Somerge and high-end auctions would be verified. Only when one''s assets were verified, he


    or she had the strength to auction and was recognized by the auction house could he or she enter the auction.


    After Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s inquiry, the three people finally found Rich Mo Auction House.


    The atmosphere here was even more imposing than that of the city gate. A pce-like building with more modern elements


    rushing toward Samuel could not help suspecting that the building designer was from the earth.


    ¡°What are you doing?" When they reached the door, they were stopped.


    "Verify the assets, ready to attend the auction. You won''t block the distinguished guests outside the door, will you?" Huang


    Xiaoyong said lightly.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, the man''s attitude immediately softened a little. He said," Since you want to verify it, pleasee with me."


    Following the man into the auction house, they came all the way to a room.


    The room was very big, and it was extremely luxurious inside. This kind of office was probably rare on earth. There were iid


    gems everywhere. In terms of quality, they were all high-end goods. In terms of decoration, only Nangong Boling could do it.


    There was a middle-aged man sitting in the room. His short-sleeved shirt looked very capable.


    When he saw Samuel and the other two, he stood up and walked up to them.


    "My name is Liu Ding. | am one of the people in charge of Rich Mo Auction House. " Liu Ding introduced himself.


    "Samuel."


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong.¡±


    ¡°Linger.¡±


    Samuel and the other two also introduced themselves politely.


    ¡°| wonder which auction the three of you will be attending.¡± Liu Ding asked the three of them.


    Samuel did not understand the rules


    of Rich Mo Auction House. FOR


    what Liu ing hecbsal¨¦ Pscemed


    thatthe € was more than just one


    auction. There was also a hierarchy.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, it was not surprising. Rich


    Mo Auction House only opened once


    every half a year, so it was


    impossible for.it tguen fa So


    time pibkasver, there was a


    distinction between the quality of the


    items auctioned and the quality of


    the items. The crowd of people was


    also different, so they naturally had to


    go their separate ways. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the highest grade. Don''t worry, we''re not short of money," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Liu Ding smiled faintly and said, "The highest grade is not something that you can participate in with money. Those who


    participate must offer a valuable item."


    "It''s So troublesome. Can''t we even


    have money? We''re here to buy m


    things, not to Ings Hueng)


    waayerlg Sal discontentedly. He had


    never heard of attending auctions, so


    he had to bring his own items. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry, but this is the rule of our Auction House. If you don¡¯t have the will, you can participate in some lower-level auctions,


    said Liu Ding.

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    Upon hearing the word lower, Huang Xiaoyong''s expression became very dissatisfied. Who was he looking down on? Since he


    was here and was going to participate, he naturally had to participate in the highest level. Otherwise, what was the point?


    But Huang Xiaoyong thought about it and found that he didn¡¯t bring anything valuable as an auction item.


    ¡°Master, what should we do now?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Samuel in a low voice.


    It was not an impossible thing for Samuel to make a contribution. The red fruit in his hand was definitely valuable, but this was


    just what he thought. He was not sure how valuable the red fruit was for others, and he was not sure whether the person in front


    of him would take it seriously.


    "You three, if you have any difficulties, our auction house won''t force you. Please don''t waste my time." Liu Ding''s words were


    very polite, but what he meant was that he was asking them to leave.


    Huang Xiaoyong felt very ufortable with such an attitude, but he couldn''t be angry. After all, Liu Ding didn''t make things


    difficult for them and didn''t say anything unpleasant.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Let my master think about it," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    There was a trace of impatience in Liu Ding¡¯s eyes. "These three guys obviously didn¡¯t have good things. | don''t have time to


    waste on them." "I''m really sorry. I''m still busy. Please leave on your own," said Liu Ding.


    It must be a shame to be driven away like this. Huang Xiaoyong was a little anxious and said to Samuel, "Master, are we still


    going?"


    Samuel sighed. He knew that he might lose face. If he could not get Liu Ding''s approval by taking out the red fruit, it would be


    even more embarrassing.


    "Why don''t we verify our identities? We don''t want to participate in the most expensive auction," Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong saw Samuel had made up his mind, so he said to Liu Ding, "My master''s good stuff is not worth auctioning. We


    don''t participate in the highest level auction." "Since you want to verify it, please follow me." Liu Ding said impatiently.


    Later, Huang Xiaoyong was taken into a secret room in the office. After a few minutes, the two came out. Samuel clearly saw that


    Huang Xiaoyong was depressed.


    "Three of you, you are wasting my time.¡± Liu Ding¡¯s attitude had clearly be unkind, and even carried a strong sense of


    anger.


    "What''s going on?" Samuel asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    ¡°Master, he said that | can''t even participate in the lowest-level auction with this little money. | almost hollowed out my family.¡±


    Huang Xiaoyong didn''t expect that Liu Dingpletely ignored all his belongings, which made him dare not imagine what kind of


    rich people woulde to the auction.


    Samuel''s face darkened. This was the first time he was really stumped by the word " money".


    Back on Earth, Samuel had suffered from poverty; it was unlikely that he would end up in such a state. He had not expected that


    he would be in such a difficult position because of money.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, a group of fully armed guards rushed into the office, all of them with fierce momentum.


    ¡°Liu Ding, what do you mean?" Huang Xiaoyong''s face changed. "It''s just because we don¡¯t have money, you don''t need to do


    such a big thing.¡±


    Liu Ding''s face was full of coldness. He was no longer as pleasant as he was just now. He said coldly, "| don''t know where these


    country bumpkinse from. You don''t even have money and dare to waste my time. You need to pay the price for this."


    "Do you want to fight?" Huang Xiaoyong was eager to have a try. He was not afraid of fighting now. Instead, he was fond of


    fighting now. Especially with Samuel, Huang Xiaoyong had no scruples at all.


    "With your strength alone? To Rich Mo Auction House, you¡¯re nothing more than an ant." Liu Ding''s face was full of mockery. He


    could see Huang Xiaoyong''s realm. It was obvious that his strength was extraordinary.


    As one of the people in charge of Rich Mo Auction House, if he didn''t have some ability, he wouldn''t be able to sit in this position.


    Seeing that the two sides were about to fight, Samuel opened his mouth and said, "| have something to sell, but | don''t know if


    Rich Mo Auction House has the ability to do so."


    At this point, he could only try the value of the red fruit. Samuel also wanted to prove whether the red fruit was a good thing in


    Xuanyuan World.


    Of course, he had another concern. The reason why Rich Mo Auction House could be so big must be that they had a backer. It


    was definitely not a good thing to have such a big conflict between Rich Mo Auction House in Rich Business City.


    Samuel did not want to just settle down here, but he had to leave.


    "Hahahaha." Hearing Samuel''s words, Liu Dingughed out loud.


    "What are youughing at? My master''s things are very precious. You may not have seen it with your shabby auction house."


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at this strange guy and became angry.


    "In the entire Rich Business City, who canpete with Rich Mo Auction House? | have never seen anything that Rich Mo


    Auction House cannot ept. Are you intentionally wasting my time?" Liu Ding mocked.


    "You''ll know if it''s a deliberate waste of your time. However, the items are very valuable. Tell them to leave first," Samuel said.


    From Samuel¡¯s appearance, Liu Ding knew that he was not joking. Maybe he really had something good.


    ¡°Retreat to the door. If you hear any unusual sounds,e in immediately. As long as someone is standing, kill them.¡± Liu Ding


    said to the guards.


    After the guard left, Liu Ding sat back


    in his seat. However, he did noth


    much hope for Samuel sSaodd Stu it.


    Atty all hee three people could not


    even attend the lowest-level auction.


    How could they have anything good?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Take it out." Said Liu Ding.


    Samuel took a look at Huang Xiaoyong. He was really unsure, but he had no choice but to do this. He took out a red fruit and


    squeezed it in his hand, then walked to the desk of Liu Ding.


    ¡°What do you think?" Samuel spread out his hands.


    At this time, he was also a little


    nervous. After all, he had never mM


    verified the valuc-gf teed falrin


    font GF others. This was an earth


    product, and he did not know


    whether Xuanyuan World''s people


    knew it or not. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Liu Ding slightly raised his head, and his rxed expression suddenly became serious.


    Liu Ding suddenly stood up. He subconsciously wanted to reach out and grab the red fruit from Samuel''s hand.


    However, Samuel retracted his hand even faster, causing Liu Ding to miss his target.


    "How is it? Are you satisfied with this


    thing?" Samuel breathed a sigh of


    relief and smiled 5xp@ the chdrige of


    a) pied¡¯ Fabial expression, this thing


    should be very valuable. Otherwise,


    how could he suddenly change his


    face? Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Liu Ding''s breathing became rapid. He was not sure if he had seen it right just now. He said to Samuel, "Let me take another


    look."

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    When Samuel opened his hand again, Liu Ding¡¯s eyes were full of desire, as if he had seen a beautiful woman.


    "Holy Li, this is Holy Li!" Liu Ding eximed.


    Holy Li?


    Samuel had always called it red fruit. He didn''t expect it to have a real name.


    Since it had a name, it meant that this kind of thing also existed in the Xuanyuan World. It seemed that this kind of thing was not


    local in Earth.


    Moreover, based on Liu Ding''s reaction, Holy Li''s value must be extremely high.


    "How do you have Holy Li? Where did you get it from?" Liu Ding could not wait to ask


    Samuel.


    "Do | need to tell you where it came from?" Samuel asked in reply.


    Liu Ding controlled his emotions. When he calmed down a little, he knew that his problem was indeed a little abrupt. The auction


    house did not have the right to care where the things came from.


    However, he was too surprised to ask this question.


    After all. Holy Li was born in the Dark Forest and was guarded by a powerful Exotic Beast. It was said that even a Superb Master


    would find it very difficult to obtain a Holy Li. Now that it had appeared in front of him, how could he not be shocked?


    In Liu Ding''s life, he had only seen Holy Li twice. Thest time he saw Holy Li, he was together with the real boss of Rich Mo


    Auction House. He had seen it in the hands of a Superb master. But now, Holy Li appeared again. Was this person in front of him


    also a Superb master?


    "| apologize for my rudeness just now. | hope Master doesn''t mind." Liu Ding made a slight bow with his hands folded in front of


    his chest.


    Samuel smiled. The boss changed his way of addressing. It seemed that the value of Holy Li was beyond his imagination.


    ¡°Am | qualified to participate in the highest -level auction now?" Samuel asked.


    "Of course you are qualified. Holy Li will definitely be the most valuable item. But, are you really going to auction Holy Li? "


    Liu Ding asked uncertainly. After all, Holy Li was too precious. Even if an ordinary person owned such a good thing, it would be


    used by himself to improve his strength.


    How could he auction it?


    Because between money and status, the former would naturallye to the door after owning thetter.


    Holy Li, on the other hand, could give people strength and status.


    Although Samuel did not have many Holy Li in his hands, he did not care about this one. Moreover, he also wanted to see what


    kind of good things there were in the highest auction. It was reasonable for him to pay a little price.


    ¡°Help me arrange it. | wille back after the auction starts," Samuel said.


    Seeing Samuel was determined to auction it, Liu Ding hurriedly took out a purple-gold card from his office desk and presented it


    to Samuel. He presented it to him with both hands and said, "Sir, this is the entrance ticket for the top auction. With this purple-


    gold card, you can participate in any auction. Please keep it well.¡±


    Samuel took it and took a look at it. It was exquisitely made and seemed to be valuable. Just an entrance ticket was worth the


    quality of the auction house. This Rich Mo Auction House was really not simple.


    ¡°Now you know that my master has something good. You are really snobbish. Do you know that you are wrong?" Huang


    Xiaoyong said to Liu Ding with a proud face. Just now he was looked down upon by Liu Ding. Now he had the chance to vent his


    anger.


    Liu Ding did not dare to have the slightest dissatisfaction and said repeatedly, "This little brother taught me a good lesson. |


    almost made a big mistake. Fortunately, Your Excellency did not me me. Thank you, Your Excellency." "I''ve seen a lot of


    people like you. You''d better restrain yourself in the future. Don¡¯t look at people in the cracks of the door, and don''t..."


    Before Huang Xiaoyong could finish his words, he felt Samuel ring at him, so he shut up immediately.


    "There¡¯s nothing else. Well leave first. I''lle back again when the auction is over," Samuel said.


    "Sir, you don''t want to leave the auction items?" Liu Ding hurriedly asked. Since he had decided to auction Holy Li, he naturally


    wanted Holy Li to stay. It would be easier for the auction house to make arrangements to avoid Samuel''s sudden regret.


    "What do you mean? Can | give such an expensive thing to you casually?" Huang Xiaoyong immediately turned his face and


    scolded Liu Ding.


    Liu Ding said to Samuel with an embarrassed expression, "Sir, since you have decided to auction it, this is the rule of the auction


    house. | hope you can understand."


    Samuel thought for a moment, then threw Holy Li to Liu Ding through the air and said, "Since it''s a rule, | have to follow it."


    Liu Ding was scared to catch it. He was afraid of its falling on the ground and breaking it. He said to Samuel gratefully," Thank


    you for your understanding, Your Excellency."


    "By the way, because it''s toote for us to enter the city, all the inns in Rich Business City were already full. | wonder if you can


    help us with this matter." Samuel asked Liu Ding.


    As thergest auction house in Rich Business City, such a small problem should not be a big deal for Liu Ding. Samuel could not


    really sleep on the street. It would be best if he could help.


    ¡°Of course there''s no problem," replied Liu Ding. "There¡¯s a special inn at the auction house. It''s meant to wee distinguished


    guests like you. I''ll get someone to arrange it right away."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s great."


    On the way to the inn, Samuel said to Huang Xiaoyong, "Why don''t you inform Fei Ling er and let here?"


    Before Huang Xiaoyong could speak, Bailing Wan¡¯er said, "Since she has already lived there, why bother letting here


    again? Do you have any other thoughts?"


    Samuel was helpless against these words of Bailing Wan¡¯er¡¯s, which were filled with jealousy. He could only give up.


    When they arrived at the inn, Liu Ding


    prepared the best guest roo


    the three Ether oNEGIS Sate the


    ckWatt hat they had to treat the


    three of them seriously. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Then Liu Ding couldn''t wait to go back to the auction house.


    Holy Li would inevitably be the


    highlight a auction. Ones HEN)


    pve wa \ less people


    ae Moreover, Liu


    oi oe imagine how those people


    would bid for Holy Li. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But before that, Liu Ding had to confirm the authenticity of Holy Li.


    In the office, Liu Ding held the Holy Li in both hands and felt the surging power in the Holy Li. This feeling was definitely real.


    "It seems that | have to inform the boss about this matter.¡±


    Soon, Liu Ding left the auction house and walked to an old house.


    Compared to the other modern architecture in Rich Business City, this old house was particrly eye-catching and out of ce.


    However, the most powerful person lived here. He was the boss of Rich Mo Auction House, Ran Yi.


    In addition to Rich Mo Auction


    House, there were countless auctions


    of all sizes in Rayreclenserh


    Rio aubin¨¦ss ity. It could be said


    that he monopolized half of Rich


    Business City''s industry almost by


    himself. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Boss, Liu Ding is here."

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    In the old manor.


    An old man with a head full of white hair was sitting in front of the chessboard. He had no opponent. His left hand was holding


    the ck and his right hand was holding the white. Even if he was ying chess with himself, his face was still very serious.


    It was time for the chess game to end and it was interrupted when the fighting was intense. There was obvious dissatisfaction on


    the face of Ran Yi.


    "What is he doing here? Does he not have anything to do at the auction house?" Ran Yi said.


    "He said he has something very important to see you." The person who spoke was Ran Yi''s personal bodyguard. He had the


    strength of a Sevenmp Realm expert. For so many years, Ran Yi had set up many opponents, and he had blocked most of


    them for Ran Yi.


    Ran Yi snorted coldly and said, "How important is it? Can it be more important than my chess?¡±


    "I''ll go and ask him to leave right now." The guard said.


    The guard had just taken two steps when Ran Yi put down the chess piece and said," Since he''s already here, let''s meet him. If


    he dares to disturb me, he''ll have to pay the price."


    "Yes, sir."


    After a while, the guard led Liu Ding to appear in front of Ran Yi.


    It was obvious that Liu Ding was a little nervous. In the face of the boss behind the scenes, he did not want to see him unless he


    had no choice, because Liu Ding knew that Ran Yi hated to be disturbed for no reason.


    However, for today''s matter, Liu Ding had toe and see. How should he auction Holy Li? He had to let Ran Yi make the


    decision.


    "If it¡¯s not important enough, you should know the consequences, right?" Ran Yi said lightly.


    Liu Ding trembled all over and hurriedly said, "Boss, someone is going to auction a Holy Li. | think you have to make a decision


    on this matter, so | take the liberty to disturb you."


    Hearing the name Holy Li, Ran Yi instantly stood up.


    Even his personal guard''s expression changed drastically.


    Having been in the auction house for so many years, Ran Yi had seen a lot of rare treasures, but no one had ever taken Holy Li


    up for auction.


    It was known that it had a price but no sales. Even if they had money, they couldn''t buy it.


    Moreover, the person who had Holy Li must be an expert. How could he auction it forck of money?


    ¡°Are you kidding me? How could someone auction Holy Li?" Ran Yi asked.


    "Boss, it¡¯s absolutely true." While speaking, Liu Ding took out an exquisite box.


    Ran Yi signaled to the guards with his eyes.


    The guard stepped forward and handed the box to Ran Yi.


    After taking a deep breath, Ran Yi opened the box.


    When he saw the red fruit inside, he couldn''t help inhaling again.


    "It''s really Holy Li!" Ran Yi eximed.


    Greed appeared in the guard''s eyes.


    As a Sevenmp Realm expert, he had been looking for ways to break through the realm. However, no one could break through


    the bottleneck of thest three realms. However, it would be different if he had Holy Li.


    If he could eat this Holy Li, breaking the realm was just around the corner.


    "Where is Holy Li?" Ran Yi asked Liu Ding.


    "| have already arranged for them to live in the auction house''s inn. It is a young man."


    Said Liu Ding.


    Young man?


    Ran Yi nced at the guard beside him.


    The guard said in a low voice, "Could it be that this is a Superb Master?"


    "Will the Superb Master easily take out Holy Li to auction?" Ran Yi asked in reply.


    The guard did not hesitate to shake his head. What kind of status a Superb Master had? Such a person would never be short of


    money. Moreover, the value of Holy Li could not be measured by money.


    "Could it be that he obtained it by chance and doesn''t even know the value of Holy Li? " The guard guessed.


    Ran Yi shook his head. No matter how ignorant they were, it was impossible for them not to know the value of Holy Li.


    "What realm is he in?" Ran Yi asked Liu Ding.


    Liu Ding shook his head and said, "I can''t tell, but his disciple is a Fivemp Realm expert."


    Ran Yi smiled at the guard. Even his disciple was an expert in the Fivemp Realm. How could he not know the value of Holy


    Li?


    ¡°Perhaps he is really a Superb master,¡± Ran Yi said.


    "In the Royal Court, the Superb Master is a person named Fei Lingsheng, and rumor has it that she is a woman." The guard


    said.


    Of course. Ran Yi knew what he had said. Moreover, many years ago, he had luckily seen Fei Lingsheng, which was the most


    unforgettable moment in his life. Even on the day of his death, he could clearly remember the scene of meeting Fei Lingsheng.


    At this moment, Ran Yi suddenly frowned and asked, "Could it be the Superb Master from the other two countries?"


    The guard''s expression was serious. This kind of spection wasn''t impossible. Moreover, this Holy Li was very likely something


    obtained by that Superb Master while he was walking through the Dark Forest.


    "Do we need to report this to the Royal Court?" the guard asked.


    Ran Yi thought for a moment before


    he finally shook his head. An


    extremely powerful Be endwas! |


    Renee tREAON Soli d provoke.


    atter where he came from or


    what his motive was, he did not have


    the right to interfere. Otherwise, he


    would very likely lose his life. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s talk about it after | meet him. This kind of person is not someone we can casually offend," Ran Yi said.


    ¡°Have you told the inns to be wary of this distinguished guest?¡± Ran Yi asked Liu Ding.


    "Boss, I''ve already told them what to do."


    Ran Yi nodded and continued, "Since he wants to auction Holy Li, we naturally have to arrange this matter for him. Let''s spread


    the news that Holy Li will be auctioned this time."


    "Yes." Liu Ding nodded and replied.


    With a face full of admiration, Ran Yi


    said:" Rich Mo Auction House has


    auctioned off countless treasures for


    so many years, but thisyti ecit@mtst


    iwis cenanisal Bre | don''t


    khoOw how many people will break


    their heads and bleed for this Holy Li.


    The guard looked like he wanted to


    say something but stopped on


    second thought. Obviously, he


    wanted to get this Holy Li, but he


    didn''t Know how to Say it. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ran Yi saw through his mind and


    said, " You''d better give up this idea.


    This thing is not something that


    ordinary people can yanioy ohdetie


    rene aori¨¦e out, all the big families


    in the Royal Court will definitely flock


    here. Although | have some power in


    Rich Business City, there is still a


    world of difference between me and


    these real big families." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There was a hint of despair in the guard''s eyes. Compared with those real big families. Ran Yi was nothing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, once those big families participated in the auction, there must be a fight between the immortals and ordinary people


    could only watch the fun.


    After Liu Ding returned to the auction house, he immediately arranged for people to spread the news of Holy Li''s auction.


    Once the news was released, it first caused a hugemotion in Rich Business City. Countless people were shocked by this


    news.


    Holy Li!


    The products of the Dark Forest were true treasures that could only be found by chance. No one had ever thought that such a


    top-grade item would appear at the auction.


    Very quickly, the news spread from Rich Business City to the whole Royal Court. In less than a day, it had spread throughout the


    entire Royal Court.

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    Rich Yan Inn.


    Fei Ling''er was the only one living here.


    When news about Holy Li came out of the inn, Fei Ling''er immediately thought of Samuel.


    The mysterious man had taken Holy Li as an auction item. Fei Ling''er couldn''t think of anyone else who could do this except


    Samuel.


    But to Fei Ling''er''s surprise, Samuel possessed such a precious treasure, which made her even more curious about whom


    Samuel was.


    It should be known that the degree of danger in the Dark Forest was something that even a Superb Master would have to be


    careful about. If one wanted to obtain Holy Li in the Dark Forest, it would be an even more difficult matter.


    ¡°How did this fellow obtain Holy Li?" Fei Ling er didn''t feel sleepy at all. Her mind was filled with questions regarding Holy Li


    because she knew better than anyone else how difficult it was to obtain Holy Li.


    At this moment, Fei Ling er s expression suddenly changed. A wave of aura was approaching her room, and it was obvious that


    the person hade with ill intent.


    Wasn''t this a gangster shop?


    Soon, Fei Ling er couldn''t help butugh because she had already figured out who it was.


    "This young man hasn''t given up yet." Fei Ling er smiled as she spoke to herself.


    Soon, the breath arrived at the door. Fei Ling''er pretended to be asleep, and her t and even breathing seemed to tell him that


    she had fallen asleep.


    The door was easily pushed open.


    Although the other party''s footsteps were very soft and ordinary people couldn''t detect it, Fei Ling¡¯er could still perceive his every


    move. Even without opening her eyes, Fei Ling''er could still picture his stealthy actions in her mind.


    "It''ste at night. You didn''te here to visit me, did you?" Fei Ling''er suddenly opened her eyes and said as the man walked


    to the bed.


    The person who had arrived was none other than Feng Zhi¡¯s subordinate. This old man was ordered by Feng Zhi to teach


    Samuel a lesson.


    Of course, he knew that Fei Ling''er was the only one left in this inn. It was also because of this that he dared to be so bold and


    directly barged in through the main entrance.


    In the old man¡¯s opinion, as long as he captured this little girl and handed her over to Feng Zhi, Feng Zhi would definitely be


    satisfied with his actions. Moreover, they could also use this little girl to threaten Samuel.


    As the saying goes, the persimmon can pick on the weak. The old man was originally very d that this little girl was alone and


    gave him a chance to make a move, but when Fei Ling''er opened her eyes, a bad feeling arose in his heart.


    "I''m sorry, little girl." The old man was prepared to make a move when he saw Fei Ling''er awake and didn¡¯t want to cause too


    much of a ruckus.


    However, when he stretched out his hands, he suddenly realized that he could not move at all. He was frozen on the spot, as if


    he was constrained by some kind of force.


    "What... what''s going on?" The old man said with horror on his face.


    Fei Fing er sat up and looked at the elder with a face full of curiosity, "You should know that the others aren''t here, right?


    Why are you looking for me? Do you think I''m easy to bully?"


    Seeing Fei Fing er''s naive question, fear grew in the old man''s heart.


    It was impossible for there to be a third person in this room, because he did not feel the breath of a third person at all, which


    meant that the reason why he could not move was because of the little girl in front of him!


    He was a Sevenmp Realm expert, so how could he be imprisoned so easily? Besides, the other party was just a little girl.


    Fei Ling''er continued, "You don''t want to speak? If you don''t, you''ll have no choice but to die here. It''s not easy to cultivate to the


    Seventh Lamp Realm. Isn''t it a pity to be crippled like this? "


    When the old man heard this, his scalp went numb, and his heart went cold.


    This girl could actually sense his realm, which meant that her cultivation must be above the Sevenmp Realm.


    But how was this possible?


    At such a young age, she was only 15 or 16 years old. How could she have such a powerful cultivation?


    "You... who exactly are you?" The elder trembled with fear and asked.


    Fei Ling''er stood up, walked to the window, looked at the full moon in the sky, and said, "What happened in the daytime today


    was your young master arguing with them, but you put the me on me. You must think that | am easy to bully. This is not a


    performance that a strong person should have."


    "He, he''s a seven-star Beast Trainer. Since you can tell that I''m at the Sevenmp realm, then you should know that the strength


    of a seven-star beast is higher than that of a Sevenmp people. I''m not his match at all," said the elder.


    Fei Ling''er turned around and asked with a yful expression, "Then can you be my opponent?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man had thought so before. He did not even think that an ident would happen when he kidnapped the little girl. In his


    opinion, Fei Ling¡¯er was very easy to deal with, and the others were not there. This was almost a heaven-sent opportunity.


    But now, he didn''t think so, because he was very clear that this seemingly pushover was probably the hardest one to deal with


    among the four.


    "No, no, | didn¡¯t expect you to be the strongest among them," the old man said with a pale face. If he had another choice, he


    would rather confront Winged Tiger than make trouble for Fei Ling''er.


    Fei Ling''er smiled faintly and said, "Do you want to know who | am?"


    "If | knew your identity, you would not let me die. | hope | know," the old man said.


    "You''re quite smart, but it''s not up to


    you to decide whether you''ll die or


    not. Fei Lingshen hagskited Gen)"


    pegpleyinher life ut there''s no need


    to exin it to anyone. Even if it''s the


    Royal Court, they have no right to


    question it." Fei Fing er said faintly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fei Lingsheng had killed many people in her life!


    The old man''s face gradually became ferocious and frightened.


    That kind of fear couldn''t be described in words to him.


    Fei Lingsheng!


    The Superb Master of the Royal Court!


    The little girl in front of him turned out to be Fei Lingsheng.


    The old man only felt that this news was like a nightmare. He actually wanted to deal with a powerful Superb Master. What did


    this mean?


    When he came up with this idea, he should have died.


    Because even the Emperor did not dare to disrespect Fei Lingsheng.


    "| hadn''t thought that I''d have the


    fortune of meeting Sir Fei in this life.


    Even if | were to die, | wpuld tfPBe |


    costenty"ithie eld¨¦r said with a


    dejected expression. He knew that he


    wouldn''t be able to escape death, so


    he decided to give up all thoughts of


    struggling. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s just a thought that | want you to die, but I''ll spare your life for now. But remember, my name right now is Fei Ling''er," Fei Fing


    er said.


    The old man suddenly felt that he


    could move and immediately kne


    down on Fei Li gexstai¨¦es,¡ª?


    Kpyntanwing an thanking her, "Thank


    you Sir Fei for not killing me, thank


    you Sir Fei for not killing me." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "There¡¯s naturally a reason why | didn''t kill you. Do you want to hear about it?" Fei Ling''er smiled.

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    The old man knew that the reason wasn''t actually the reason. It was that Fei Ling''er had something for him to do. If he didn''t


    have any value, would people like Fei Ling¡¯er need to worry about killing him?


    "Please speak. Sir. | swear on my life that | will definitelyplete what Sir has instructed me to do." The old man said.


    ¡°Even though you''re old, you¡¯re still quite smart. This makes me very gratified." Fei Ling''er teased with a smile.


    "Sir, | will never let you down." The old man said.


    " Feng Zhi has a grudge against Samuel, right?" Fei Ling''er asked.


    "He hates him to the core, and even let me find a way to kill him." The old man did not dare to lie and said honestly.


    "Very good, | want him to kill Samuel. If he can''t do it, then let the n behind him take action." Fei Ling''er said.


    The old man was shocked. The four seemed to have a good rtionship. Why did Fei Ling¡¯er want to kill Samuel?


    Moreover, if she wanted to kill someone, how could she do it with someone else''s hand? Wasn''t it easier for her to do it herself?


    Why did she have to make this matter soplicated?


    Although he had some doubts in his heart, the old man didn''t dare ask more and could only agree. "Sir, don''t worry. | will do my


    best to assist him and ensure that he and his family go all out."


    ¡°Alright, don''t disturb my rest." Fei Ling er once againid down on the bed.


    The old man didn''t even have the courage to take a second look at her and quickly left the room.


    After walking out of the inn, the old man let out a long sigh. At this time, his back was soaked, which was enough to show how


    nervous he was just now.


    However, it was natural for him to be nervous when faced with a big shot like Fei Ling''er.


    The strongest Superb Master of the Royal Court, and even the Emperor treated her as an honored guest. Who wouldn''t be


    nervous in the face of such a person?


    ¡°Who would''ve thought that I''d have the fortune of meeting Fei Lingsheng in this life. It''s an honor to think about it and to even be


    able to work for her. This is an opportunity blessed by the heavens." The old man said to himself.


    Regarding Fei Ling''er''s identity, he didn¡¯t doubt it at all, because he couldn''t question her strength alone.


    Thinking about the feeling of imprisonment, the old man still felt fear. The strength of the Sevenmp Realm couldn''t even move.


    The gap of realms couldn''t be described by words.


    He knew that as long as Fei Ling¡¯er wanted to kill him, she could do it with just a thought.


    This was the real strong man, and only this kind of strong man could be respected by the Emperor.


    The old man returned to a remote courtyard.


    This courtyard was bought by Feng Zhi, which made him lose a lot of money once. Moreover, the environment of the courtyard


    was not so good, which further deepened his hatred for Samuel and others.


    When Feng Zhi saw that the old man had returned alone, his expression instantly changed.


    "Don''t tell me that you can''t even deal with a little girl." Feng Zhi coldly questioned.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man was very respectful to Feng Zhi, because the n behind him was like a huge mountain to him.


    But that was before tonight. After meeting Fei Ling''er, the old man¡¯s attitude towards him had changed.


    Why should he care about Feng Zhi when he could work for Fei Linger?


    Of course, the old man''s attitude on the surface was still the same. He knew that Fei Ling''er wanted to use Feng Zhi to do some


    things, and he was the bridge between the two. He could not let Feng Zhi see anything wrong.


    "Sir, there''s someone around her to protect her. I''ve lost," said the old man deeply.


    Feng Zhi gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He said angrily, "You are a good-for-nothing. Is a Seven Lamp Realm expert that


    weak? What use do | have for you?"


    The old man who was burying his head smiled faintly. Sevenmp Realm?


    So what if he''s in the Sevenmp Realm!


    He met Fei Lingsheng, the top master in the Royal Court. Everyone was a piece of trash in front of her.


    "Sir, if you really want to vent your anger, I''m afraid you''ll have to ask the family for help. You know, your father is surrounded by


    experts of thest three levels,¡± the old man said.


    Feng Zhi took a deep breath. He was already an adult, how could he let his family show up so casually?


    Now, he didn''t like others to help him clean up his mess. If he couldn''t even handle such a small thing, how could he inherit the


    family business in the future? How could his father value him?


    "What do you know? If even a small matter like this has to be dealt with by father, in the future, how can he rest assured and


    hand over the n to me?" Feng Zhi said.


    "Sir, this isn''t a small matter. The other party is a seven star Beast Trainer, and there''s also someone whose realm is unknown.


    I''m sure your father will understand you. Also, this auction has precious items like Holy Li. | believe that when your father hears


    of this, he will also rush over to Rich Business City," the old man said.


    For the time being, Feng Zhi had not reported to the family about Holy Li, but he knew that even if he did not report such a big


    event, his father would soon find out. Because this big news would at most cause amotion in the entire Royal Court the next


    day.


    "If my father knew about Holy Li''s auction, he would definitely make a trip to Rich Business City," Feng Zhi said with a serious


    expression.


    ¡°By then, sir, do you still worry that no one will deal with Samuel?" The old man said with a smile.


    Feng Zhi was not happy. Even if he


    knew that his father could deal with


    Samuel, it would Nt paake hoor!


    ited (HeAOpeL that he could solve


    this problem, but unfortunately,


    ording to the current situation,


    this matter was beyond his ability.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    A Seven Star Beast Trainer was no easy opponent.


    "Do you know their background?" Feng Zhi asked.


    "| will investigate this matter as soon as possible. At most, | will give sir an exnation tomorrow night," the old man said.


    Feng Zhi nodded and said, "As long


    as it''s not someone who has too


    deep a rtio hipwith the Roya


    Gourtagoing''against me is a dead


    end. My Feng family is the Royal


    Court''s important rtive." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The next day, news about Holy Li Auction spread throughout the Royal Court, and even the Emperor was shocked by it.


    The Royal Court was known as the whole country in the name of the city.


    This was the highest pce in the Royal Court, and the people who could live in it were by no means ordinary.


    Anyone on the street had a high status.


    Perhaps they didn''t have a high


    status in the Royal Court, bu


    they wentt othenaitf¨¦d they were


    dedihitel big shots who could make


    local City Lords bow down to receive


    them. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Emperor Dragon Pce!


    In the Emperor''s residence.


    The person who represented the highest authority in the Royal Court stood on the top of the main hall in a golden dragon robe.


    "Do you know who is auctioning Holy Li?" The Emperor asked the servant next to him.


    "Your Majesty, we haven''t received any news yet. However, there is one thing that is very interesting," the servant replied.


    ¡°What is it?" the Emperor asked in confusion.


    "Samuel is also in Rich Business City."

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    Upon hearing Samuel''s name, the Emperor frowned.


    This man, who he had never seen, had caused him a lot of trouble.


    Killing the people of the Royal Court had aroused the anger of many people. If the Emperor had not tried his best to suppress it,


    he did not know how many people would have gone to cause trouble for Samuel.


    He thought highly of Samuel''s ability. That was why he did not care about how Samuel killed people.


    But this guy seemed to have something to do with too many things.


    ¡°Are you saying that Holy Li was from him? Could it be that his realm has really reached the level of a Superb Master?" The


    Emperor asked in confusion.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "| don''t dare to make any wild guesses. However, there is indeed something fishy about this matter." Said the servant.


    The Emperor nodded. Holy Li, such a treasure, had never appeared in the auction house. In the past, Holy Li had only appeared


    twice in the world. How could anyone auction it?


    Aside from HSamuel, the Emperor could not think of anyone else capable of doing such a strange thing.


    After all, others had great respect for the people of the Royal Court, but he dared to kill three people of the Royal Court in


    session.


    "Sir, there is one more thing that | don¡¯t know if | should say," the servant


    continued.


    "There''s no one else here, so it¡¯s only natural for you to speak," said the Emperor.


    "I''ve heard that even Fei Lingsheng is at Rich Business City," the servant said.


    "It''s not strange for her to go to the Rich BusinessCity. Even though she''s an Superb Master, she must have yearned for such a


    treasure. There''s a legend about the realm. Legend has it that there''s a higher realm than the Superb Master, but no one has


    ever explored it. If she can get Holy Li, maybe she''ll be able to explore the Divine Realm," the Emperor said lightly. He didn''t find


    it strange at all that Fei Lingsheng was in the Rich Business City, and even thought it was reasonable.


    "Divine Realm!"


    This was a legendary realm. The Superb Masters of the Three Kingdoms were all exploring the Divine Realm.


    Holy Li was a shortcut to improving one''s realm Now that Holy Li was here, it was natural that Fei Lingsheng had gone.


    ¡°Emperor, it''s not that simple. She was already in Rich Business City before the news of Holy Li arrived," the servant said.


    "Don''t tell me this rumor is hearsay? Howe | don''t know about it?" the Emperor questioned.


    Fei Lingsheng''s whereabouts were erratic, and even the Emperor didn''t have the right to know where she was. Although the


    servant helped him manage the information in the Royal Court, it was not easy to find Fei Lingsheng''s trace.


    "It was a coincidence, and the news was just reported this morning. | didn''t have time to inform you," the servant said.


    If this was true, then it was worth pondering over.


    ¡°What you''re saying is that Fei Lingsheng went to Rich Business City not for Holy Li, but for Samuel?" The Emperor guessed.


    "Indeed, but I¡¯m afraid only Fei Lingsheng knows the reason behind this."


    ¡°Although Fei Lingsheng submitted to the Royal Court, the Royal Court has never been able to truly control her. This is also why


    | value Samuel. Now that she has gone to Rich Business City for him, the rtionship between the two is worth worrying.¡± The


    Emperor said with worry. A Superb Master like Fei Lingsheng could leave the Royal Court at any time, and this was something


    that no one could stop.


    Therefore, as soon as Samuel appeared, the Emperor''s first thought was to cozy up to him as much as possible toy a


    foundation for the rtionship between the Royal Court and Samuel.


    But now, Fei Lingsheng was even faster, which worried the Emperor.


    "Sir, you don''t need to worry too much. It''s too difficult to control such an expert. What you have done has already been done. If


    Fei Lingsheng really has other thoughts, you can''t stop her," the servant said.


    The Emperor sighed. This was the truth. It was a reality that he had no choice but to ept.


    Although he had a supreme position in the Royal Court, it didn''t mean that he could do anything. For example, Fei Lingsheng


    and Samuel were not people he could control.


    ¡°As long as they don''t go to other countries.


    Otherwise, even if | have to go all out, | will leave them in the Royal Court, even if they are dead. There is a reason why the


    Royal Court can stand still for a hundred years." The Emperor''s expression suddenly became cold.


    The servant was shocked. He had never thought that the Emperor would say something like that.


    But he couldn''t figure out why the Emperor had the confidence to leave the bodies of the two Superb Masters.


    It seemed that even though he was the Emperor''s trusted follower, he did not know some secrets of the Royal Court.


    In addition to Emperor''s concern about Holy Li, the various big families in the Royal Court also began to react violently to this


    matter.


    The first thought of these big families was to immediately send someone to Rich Business City to look for a chance to bid for


    Holy Li.


    For a moment, there were countless horses heading to Rich Business City from all over the country. This time, it was destined to


    make Rich Business City''s auction the liveliest one in history.


    As for the one who caused the storm, he was still in a deep sleep.


    Samuel didn''t expect that his bidding on Holy Li would cause such a drastic effect. It almost affected the entire Royal Court.


    When Bailing Wan''er could not help waking Samuel, he was still in a daze.


    "Why did you disturb my sleep? | was


    dreaming," Samuel said


    discontentedly. In his dyeamchewas


    isidealletaha Man See was


    rushing toward him. When he was


    about to embrace Han Nian, Samuel


    was pulled back to reality, which


    made him depressed in an instant.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Even in a few seconds, he could feel that he was holding Han Nian in his arms.


    "Something big happened." Bailing Wan''er said to Samuel helplessly.


    "Did the sky copse?" Samuel said.


    Bailing Wan''er shook her head.


    "Since the sky didn''t fall, it''s not a big deal. Don''t disturb me. I''ll sleep for a while and see if | can continue the dream,¡± Samuel


    said.


    Bailing Wan¡®er was anxious. She sat


    on the bed directly, took Samuel''s


    clothes with both ha acandseid,| |


    ¡®PS yourknalv iASethe whole Rich


    Business City is in chaos?" "All | know


    is that if it weren''t for you, | would


    have hugged my daughter," Samuel


    said helplessly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Because of your auction of Holy Li,


    now the whole Rich Business City is


    talking about who''s the seller. And


    things are getting more and more


    intense. | heard that man bIB. ON


    families ereagyis fad to Rich


    Budiness ity to participate in this


    auction. If your identity as the seller


    is leaked out, | don''t know how much


    trouble you will bring.¡± Bailing Wan¡¯er


    said with aint look. Her


    identity was sensitive and she


    followed Samuel to cover up her


    identity. But now Samuel was already


    in the teeth of the storm, which


    undoubtedly increased the risk of her


    identity being exposed. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    After hearing Bailing Wan¡¯er''s words, the sleepy-eyed Samuel immediately became energetic.


    He had never thought that the auction would cause such a sensation.


    The entire Royal Court was prepared to participate in the auction. If this was true, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°Holy Li is so attractive?" Samuel stared at Bailing Wan¡¯er doubtfully. He had never known the value of Holy Li in Xuanyuan


    World. The purpose of this auction was to see how valuable Holy Li was. But the result was far beyond Samuel''s imagination.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er looked at Samuel with doubts. He actually asked such a question, which made Bailing Wan''er wonder if he was a


    member of Xuanyuan World.


    Because even an ordinary person had heard of Holy Li. There were very few people who had seen such legendary things, but its


    value was known by even three-year-old children.


    "You truly don''t know what kind of existence Holy Li is?" Bailing Wan¡¯er asked.


    "I''ve been cultivating in the mountains since | was a child. I''ve never been involved in the affairs of the world. Don''t | know


    anything about these things?" Samuel said frankly. This was an excuse he hade up with a long time ago to prevent him from


    knowing too little about the Xuanyuan World and making others suspicious. Therefore, it was the best excuse to seal the


    mountain and cultivate.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er couldn''t help rolling her


    eyes and exined to Samuel, "Holy Li''s birthce is in the Dark Forest. Don''t tell me you don''t even know the Dark Forest?"


    "| know. The Dark Forest is extremely dangerous. Only Superb Master can step into it. And this is also a passage to other


    countries." Samuel said.


    "That''s right; there are many powerful strange beasts in the Dark Forest. This is also the reason why Holy Li is hard to find.


    Furthermore, legend has it that the ce where Holy Li is growing is guarded by strange beasts. This has increased the difficulty


    of obtaining Holy Li. One can naturally imagine how rare it is." Bailing Wan er continued to exin.


    Samuel understood how ignorant he was when he auctioned off Holy Li. Such a rare item would definitely cause amotion


    once it appeared. It was reasonable for the various factions toe and bid for it.


    Moreover, ording to what Bailing Wan''er said, once the matter of him being a Holy Li owner was found out, who knows how


    much trouble he would get into.


    It was a pity that it was toote to regret it now. The fire had already started burning everywhere in the Royal Court. It was


    obviously impossible to put it out at the current stage.


    ¡°I''m sure the Emperor already knows about this matter. If he came personally, then I''m finished," Bailing Wan''er said with a face


    full of despair. There was no way the Emperor wouldn''t know about such a hugemotion. Thus, Bailing Wan''er was very


    worried. She had yet to prepare herself to meet the Emperor.


    "Don''t worry. Even if hees, | can guarantee your safety. As for the other families, I''m afraid they will bring much trouble."


    Samuel said with a worried face. He was not worried that the Emperor woulde, because with the Emperor''s attitude toward


    him, even if the Emperor came in person, he would not make things difficult for him.


    However, those big families were different. They did not know Samuel. If they knew that he was the owner of Holy Li, trouble


    woulde one after another. If he was asked how to get Holy Li, it would be difficult to exin.


    Of course, there was also a good way to deal with it, which was to kill all of them. However, if he did so, Samuel would


    completely lose the capital to keep a low profile in the Royal Court.


    This was not an optimistic development direction for Samuel.


    After all, he still had a lot of things to do. He had failed to do anything about the invasion of the Xuanyuan World to the earth, the


    familiarity with the forbidden area, and the search for Jiang Yingying.


    If he acted too high profile and everyone was familiar with him, then his every move in the future would be under the surveince


    of others.


    Just like those stars on the earth, no matter what they did, they would be exposed to the public, which would tie their hands and


    feet.


    However, ordinary people wouldn''t have such trouble, because no one would deliberately care about what ordinary people had


    done.


    "It''s toote now. Let''s see what you''re going to do." Bailing Wan¡¯er said helplessly.


    ¡°What else can we do? We''ll just take it one step at a time. At worst, we''ll just kill to our heart''s content," Samuel said


    indifferently.


    Hearing the words ¡®killing¡¯, Bailing Wan¡¯er''s eyelids jumped for no reason.


    Through their interactions during this period of time, Bailing Wan''er was able to sense Samuel was not a bloodthirsty murderer.


    Back then, he was forced to kill the three people from the Royal Court.


    However, why did he have an extremely cold aura when he said these words? It was as if a killing god had appeared in this


    world!


    Was this an illusion, or was it the other side of Samuel''s hiding side?


    In fact, Samuel had never liked to kill people. After all, he was born on earth, while killing people was illegal. UnlessContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    there was no other way, Samuel would never go this far.


    However, even though he did not like to kill people, it did not mean that he was not a murderer.


    In the Earth Core Prison, Samuel had ughtered everything. At that time, he was no different from a God of Murder.


    "You''re boasting. Those big ns, how can you kill them as you wish?" Said Bailing Wan¡®er, pursing her lips.


    Samuel smiled and could not be bothered to exin further.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Huang Xiaoyong shouted urgently outside the door, "Master, master, are you


    awake?"


    Samuel nced at Bailing Wan''er, and she automatically went to open the door.


    When Huang Xiaoyong saw Bailing Wan''er in Samuel''s room, he smiled ambiguously and then walked to Samuel''s side.


    "Master, this is a big deal. All the big


    families in the Royal Court ae Orn


    sendin eople yoridh Basiness City.


    Soa why?" Huang Xiaoyong


    deliberately kept them guessing.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°For Holy Li, | know what you want to say. Don¡¯t talk nonsense," Samuel said lightly


    Huang Xiaoyong was suddenly deted. He had wanted to keep them guessing, but he didn''t expect Samuel to know.


    "Master, what should we do now?


    Why don''t we keep it? It''s going to


    cause too much of a ruckus. 1


    afraid tha your ida Val be


    pores Xiaoyong said. He


    knew very well that Samuel was


    deliberately hiding himself.


    Otherwise, he would not have been


    laughed at like that in Dragon Cloud


    City. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    This time, it was very likely that Samuel''s identity would be exposed. So in Huang Xiaoyong''s view, there might be a chance to


    turn back in time.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er red at Huang


    Xiaoyong as if she was looking a


    idiot and said, " syspentthat your


    brain Bag been cut off by the door,


    and you can say such words. Do you


    think there will be nothing wrong if


    you don''t sell it?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    Huang Xiaoyong still looked innocent and said, "Can they force us to sell it?"


    Bailing Wan¡¯er looked weak and rolled her eyes. She had to suspect that there was something wrong with Huang Xiaoyong s


    brain.


    "Don''t you know that treasure can make people killed?" Bailing Wan''er asked.


    In the face of such literary words, Huang Xiaoyong, as a warrior, couldn''t understand at all, so he simply ignored Bailing Waner,


    and said to Samuel, "Master, what do you think we should do?"


    "Wan¡¯er''s words are very reasonable. It''s useless to take back Holy Li now. Moreover, if we do this, we will definitely cause


    dissatisfaction with Rich Mo Auction House. Once our identities are exposed, I''m afraid that we will face endless pursuit. In order


    to get Holy Li, those big families will definitely do everything they can to get Holy Li," Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong sighed and said, "But if things go on like this, it''s not a good thing for us. After all, there is only one Holy Li, and


    only one party can get it. | don''t think those who don''t get it will let us go."


    Samuel smiled. Huang Xiaoying''s intelligence was erratic, sometimes high and sometimes low. What he said was very


    reasonable. Those who did not get Holy Li would definitely want to know where Holy Li came from. At that time, Samuel would


    still be in trouble.


    It was a pity that it was not time for Samuel to regret. The moment he took out Holy Li in front of Liu Ding, things were destined to


    be out of control.


    Moreover, Samuel did not expect that Rich Mo Auction House would be able to hide his identity. Under the coercion and


    temptation of thoserge ns, what was a small auction house worth?


    At the same time as the major families were heading to Rich Business City, a farewell ceremony was being held in a small


    vige.


    Every viger''s eyes were full of reluctance because the woman in front of them had helped them solve a lot of problems since


    she came to the vige. Whether it was the food nting or the wild in the mountains, she helped to solve the problems.


    She even killed a tiger with her bare hands, which shocked many vigers.


    "Sister Yingying, are you really leaving?" A little boy grabbed Jiang Yingying''s arm tightly, full of reluctance.


    Jiang Yingying smiled and said, "Sister Yingying has something very important to do. If there is a chance in the future, | will


    definitelye back to see you."


    "But | can''t bear to leave Sister Yingying." While speaking, the little boy held Jiang Yingying tightly.


    Although Jiang Yingying was reluctant to leave, she knew that it was impossible for her not to leave, let alone to live here for the


    rest of her life.


    Since she came to Xuanyuan World, Jiang Yingying had lived in this small vige. After she fainted, she was taken care of by


    these vigers. After she woke up, in order to repay their kindness, she taught them some cultivation skills and helped them


    solve the problem of fierce beasts attacking viges. Now, in the eyes of these vigers, she was like a fairy that came from


    heaven to save them.


    Now that the fairy was about to leave, those people naturally felt very reluctant.


    "Sister Yingying will definitelye back.


    Don''t you believe me?" Jiang Yingying touched the little boy''s head and said.


    The little boy was willing to believe in Jiang Yingying, but he just didn''t want Jiang Yingying to leave.


    At this time, a woman came up to her and pulled the little boy to her side. She said," Yingying, our vige will never forget you.


    When you have time, you muste back."


    Jiang Yingying nodded and said, "Mrs. Lin, I''ll be back when | have time."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying this, Jiang Yingying turned around and left. She was reluctant to leave, but she knew that she had to leave


    decisively.


    Just two days ago, Jiang Yingying heard about what had happened in Rich Business City. She knew that this was the best


    opportunity for her to find Samuel, so she made up her mind to go to Rich Business City.


    Moreover, even without the incident at Rich Business City, it was time for Jiang Yingying to leave because she had already


    solved all the problems in the vige. She had to do her own things.


    When she didn''te to the Xuanyuan World, Jiang Yingying always thought it was a very dangerous ce. It was not until she


    came here that she found that the Xuanyuan World was actually the same as the earth. There were good people and bad


    people. For example, this vige had simple folk customs, which were no different from the kind people in the small viges on


    the earth.


    "Brother Samuel, | hope you are in Rich Business City. Otherwise, it will be too difficult to find you in such a big Xuanyuan


    World," Jiang Yingying said to herself.


    There were only five days before the auction. People from all walks of life arrived at Rich Business City in session. Those big


    families all showed their talents and bought quite a few houses from local residents at a high price. As a result, the housing price


    rose dramatically. In just two days, the price had risen several times higher.


    After learning about the situation, Samuel sighed repeatedly. It was as if he had seen the earth''s developers creating hype.


    Unlike them, these big families were selfsufficient, while the developers on the earth just wanted to make money.


    ¡°Master, those big families have arrived one after another, and many people have gone to find Liu Ding, presumably to inquire


    about your news," Huang Xiaoyong said to Samuel.


    For this kind of thing, Samuel could


    guess it without deliberately


    understanding it. Aftgeals Heft *''


    cpylehetpiBeoble improve their


    realm. In order to make his family


    stronger, these big families must do


    everything they could. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Liu Ding probably won''t expose me right now. At least before the auction, he won''t do that," Samuel said.


    "But sooner orter, your identity will


    be exposed. |''m really worried that if


    things go out of control, those big


    families will be unreasonable¡± Eiiang


    gpa nacre the Emperor


    has to show some respect to me.


    How can these big families threaten


    me?" Samuel said calmly. He had


    already thought about the worst


    result, and it was useless to worry


    about it all the time. There was no


    need to make trouble for himself.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Master, you can kill them all, but it''s


    a big deal. Even the Emperor doesn''t


    dare to protect you." Huang Avice


    reminded him, The EenA¨¦ror had


    Supreche| power in Royal Courtthe


    Royal Court, but he couldn''t fall out


    with those big families just because


    of Samuel. After all, status was


    promoted step by step. Without


    foundation, how could he talk about


    status? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is Royal Court the only one where | can live in the Xuanyuan World?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Huang Xiaoyong didn¡¯t understand what Samuel meant at first, so he was still confused. But when he figured out what Samuel


    meant, he couldn''t help but gasp.


    ¡°Master, are you going to other countries?" Huang Xiaoyong asked in horror.


    "The Royal Court does not tolerate me. This is the only choice." Samuel said.


    Beads of cold sweat appeared on Huang Xiaoyong''s forehead. He was obviously terrified to the extreme.

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Samuel asked in confusion. He was just going to another country. His reaction was too exaggerated.


    ¡°Master, if you want to go to other countries, you have to pass through the Dark Forest." Huang Xiaoyong reminded him. The


    Dark Forest, for the people of Xuanyuan World, symbolized hell and their expression changed when they talked about it. Except


    for those masters of the Superb Masters, who dared to have such an idea?


    "| know, so what?" Samuel said calmly.


    Huang Xiaoyong swallowed his saliva and asked cautiously, "Master, are you really in the Superb Master Realm?"


    Huang Xiaoyong had spected about Samuel''s strength many times, but it was just a guess in the absence of evidence. And in


    Huang Xiaoyong''s view, Samuel should not have reached the Superb Master Realm. After all, that was the top realm, and


    Samuel was so young. How could he have reached such a realm?


    But now it seemed that he was not afraid of going to the Dark Forest at all. If he didn¡¯t have the strength of the Superb Master


    Realm, how could he dare to think about it?


    Samuel smiled and didn''t say anything. He didn¡¯t know what realm he was in. He had never fought against s Superb Master, so


    he didn''t know what kind of strength Superb Master had.


    However, even if he didn''t have the Superb Master Realm now, he wasn''t worried, because as long as he wanted to, he could


    definitely reach it.


    After all, there were quite a few Holy Li on Samuel''s body. These Holy Li would definitely help him reach the level of aSuperb


    Master.


    ¡°By the way, what is Fei Ling er doing these days?" Samuel changed the topic and asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong was not stupid. He knew Samuel did not want to face this question, so he stopped asking.


    "She is quiet. She has been in the inn all the time and has done nothing," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    ¡°What about Feng Zhi? What''s going on?" Samuel continued to ask. He knew this kind of rich and powerful young master very


    well. It was impossible for them to disappear after being defeated. Sooner orter, his trouble woulde to him again. "It''s


    strange that this Feng Zhi seems to be even quieter recently. He bought a small courtyard and didn''t even leave the door. He


    doesn¡¯t seem to take revenge on us," Huang Xiaoyong said in confusion.


    He bought some people from Rich Business City and paid attention to Feng Zhi''s movements in real time. Unfortunately, this guy


    did not do anything at all.


    "It seems like he''s still waiting." Samuel said with a smile.


    ¡°Wait, what is he waiting for?" Huang Xiaoyong asked in confusion.


    "Since all the big families within the Royal Court will be participating in this auction, the family behind Feng Zhi will definitely


    appear," Samuel said.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing this, Huang Xiaoyong suddenly realized that it was not that Feng Zhi didn''t take action, but that he was waiting for


    helpers.


    "| asked you to investigate the boss behind Rich Mo Auction House. How is it going?" Samuel continued to ask.


    ¡°Master, the boss behind the scenes is called Ran Yi. He almost monopolized half of the auction market of Rich Business City. |


    don''t know how rich this old man is. | also found out where he lives. But | heard that he hasn''t been out for many years." Huang


    Xiaoyong''s eyes lit up when he said the word "money". In fact, with his current strength, money was not important at all, but he


    was not used to this for the time being.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if he goes out or not. Just help me keep an eye on how many people there are going to see him. He¡¯s the most


    crucial figure in determining whether my identity will be exposed," Samuel said.


    Liu Ding was only one of the people in charge. He would listen to Ran Yi in everything he did. Therefore, Samuel was not worried


    that Liu Ding would expose himself, because he did not dare to do so.


    However, this could not be applied to Ran Yi. He had the highest power. If he was threatened by a big family, he would probably


    betray him.


    ¡°Master, don''t worry. | have arranged for people to stay in the inn, Feng Zhi''s Courtyard, and the old house of Ran Yi," Huang


    Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    This was the reason Samuel brought Huang Xiaoyong with him. With a helper, he did not have to do everything by himself, which


    could reduce a lot of trouble.


    For Samuel, who was used to being a handoff boss on Earth, if he had to do everything on his own, it would be hard for him to


    adapt.


    Three dayster, almost all the people who were supposed toe had already arrived at Rich Business City. This was


    definitely the liveliest one in the past few years.


    Moreover, it was highly unlikely that this would happen in the future. This was because other than Samuel, it was impossible for


    anyone to take Holy Li out to auction.


    After a few days of traveling, Jiang Yingying finally arrived.


    Along the way, she also encountered a lot of trouble. After all, she was a woman, and it was inevitable that some people would


    have evil thoughts. However, those who had evil thoughts finally got the bad result. After all, Jiang Yingying¡¯s strength was not


    trifling.


    Just like Samuel, she had stuffed herself with Holy Li.


    "| didn''t expect there to be so many modern elements in Rich Business City." After entering the city, Jiang Yingying''s first feeling


    was exactly the same as Samuel. These buildings seemed to let her see the shadow of the earth.


    Just as Jiang Yingying was about to try her luck and find an inn to stay, a woman suddenly stood in front of her.


    "What are you going to do?" Jiang Yingying asked discontentedly.


    "I''m just curious," Fei Ling''er said with a smile. With her realm, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to see through anyone''s strength.


    Samuel was an exception to Fei Ling''er, but she never dreamed that this kind of exception would appear a second time.


    Standing in front of her, Jiang Yingying became the second person she could not see through.


    "Curiosity kills the cat. | advise you not to be curious about me," Jiang Yingying said coldly.


    If someone dared to talk to Fei Ling''er in such a tone in normal times, she would have already died in her hands.


    But in the face of Jiang Yingying, Fei Linger was not angry at all


    "You look very familiar. | think I''ve seen you somewhere before,¡± Fei Ling''er said.


    If it were a man who tried to hit on


    her in this way, Jiang Yingying esuld


    derstappoA fier Bh, Sit ough the


    y was a little old-fashioned, it


    made sense. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But the other party was a woman, which was a bit strange.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    "Oh right, | remember now. I''ve seen you in a painting. This painting belongs to Samuel." Fei Ling¡¯er said.


    Samuel!


    Hearing the name, Jiang Yingying


    couldn''t hide the excitementorher\


    is) at a{hbecalse Vie purpose of


    h aa to Rich Business City


    was to find Samuel. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the city, she met a person who knew Samuel.


    "Do you know Brother Samuel?" Jiang Yingying couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    Fei Ding er''s expression didn''t


    change as she smiled e cquiss li \


    ow hipgyandlie) ey fami with


    \ , ;


    him. | even know all of his secrets.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    Jiang Yingying walked to Fei Ling''er in surprise. She never thought that her luck would be so good that she would know the news


    Samuel as soon as she entered the city. She did not waste any effort at all.


    Also, judging from Fei Lingers appearance, she was indeed very familiar with Samuel. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have recognized


    her for no reason.


    Because of this, Jiang Yingying waspletely off guard against Fei Linger.


    "Where is Brother Samuel, take me to him," Jiang Yingying said eagerly. Since she came to Xuanyuan World, she hadn¡¯t heard


    from Brother Samuel for a long time. So at this time, she couldn¡¯t wait to see Brother Samuel.


    "Sigh." Fei Ling''er sighed and said, "It will be difficult for you to see him now."


    "Why? What happened to Brother Samuel?" The smile on Jiang Yingying¡¯s face suddenly became serious. Samuel couldn''t have


    an ident. Otherwise, it would be meaningless for her to live in the Xuanyuan World.


    Fei Ling''er deliberately lowered her voice and said to Jiang Yingying, "You should know about the Holy Li Auction recently, right?"


    Jiang Yingying nodded. She came here for this matter.


    At present, there¡¯s probably no one in the entire Royal Court who didn''t know about this matter.


    "Yes, so what?" Jiang Yingying asked in confusion. She didn''t understand what the rtionship between Holy Li Auction and


    Samuel was.


    "Don''t you know that he''s the one who auctioned Holy Li? He didn''t expect it to cause such a ruckus, so he''s hiding now."


    FeiLinger said.


    Was Holy Li auctioned off by Samuel?


    Jiang Yingying was a very smart girl. Although she had never seen Holy Li, when she heard Fei Ling''er''s words, she immediately


    thought that Holy Li might be a red fruit. She knew very well that the red fruit could help people improve their realm, and the


    effect of Holy Li must be the same thing.


    However, why would Samuel hide?


    "| still don''t understand. Even if Holy Li is auctioned by him, why hide?" Jiang Yingying asked doubtfully.


    Fei Ling¡¯er rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t tell me you don''t know how precious Holy Li is? It''s because he''s ignorant that he


    made this mistake. Right now, those great families don''t just want to buy Holy Li, they also want to find out who''s the auctioneer.


    They definitely want to know the source of Holy Li. Samuel is naturally the target of these great families."


    Jiang Yingying nodded. At this point, she finally understood why Samuel was hiding.


    But the source of Holy Li was the earth. Even if these guys knew it, what could they do?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yingying even more understood why Samuel was hiding. He could not expose his identity. Otherwise, it


    would definitely cause a great disturbance.


    "Don''t you know where he is? Didn''t you say you know all his secrets?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    Fei king er wanted Jiang Yingying to believe in herselfpletely, but she had to let Jiang Yingying feel that she knew Samuel


    very well, and she couldn''t let Jiang Yingying think that Samuel was on guard against her. If she didn¡¯t answer this question


    properly, her purpose would be in vain.


    Fei Ling''er said, "There are so many spies in Rich Business City right now. If such a beautiful girl like me were to stay by his


    side, it would definitely draw the attention of others. Therefore, it''s my suggestion to let him hide from the limelight alone for now,


    so that | won''t cause him any trouble.¡±


    This reason seemed to be farfetched, but there was a certain reason. Take Jiang Yingying for example. On her way to Rich


    Business City, she had encountered a lot of trouble, and these troubles were caused by her beauty.


    It had to be said that sometimes beauty was actually a potential trouble.


    Fei Ling''er suggested, "By the way, haven''t you found a ce to stay yet? There are no rooms in the current Rich Business City.


    Why don''t you live with me? How about that?"


    Jiang Yingying agreed without thinking, because if she wanted to see Samuel, she had to follow Fei Ling¡¯er.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the two of them went to the inn together, Fei Ling er could feel that Jiang Yingying''s vignce toward her had rxed a lot.


    This made her smile slightly. As long as she got Jiang Yingying''s trust, she could get more understanding of Samuel.


    Back in the room, Fei Ling''er said, "You wouldn''t mind sleeping with me, would you?"


    Jiang Yingying shook her head repeatedly and said, "How could that be? I''m already very happy to have a ce to live. Thank


    you."


    Whether it was on Earth or in Xuanyuan World, Jiang Yingying¡¯s status was very ordinary. Even if she now had the strength that


    had never existed before, Jiang Yingying¡¯s heart had never swelled. So she would not put on airs. Moreover, Fei Ling''er was


    Samuel''s friend. Why would she care so much?


    ¡°Your brother was in the Dragon Cloud City and he''d been trying his best to find you. Who would''ve thought that I''d run into you


    here?" Fei Ling''er sighed with emotion. "Has my brother always been in Dragon Cloud City?" Jiang Yingying asked curiously.


    ¡°How did you two separate? Don¡¯t you know these things?" Fei Ling¡¯er asked doubtfully.


    The two of them had been separated


    in the space-time tunnel, but


    naturally, she coul\tell Fai Ohgbr


    tahisikind $Hthing, Jiang


    ingying was not good at lying, so


    she seemed to be in a dilemma when


    faced with this problem. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fei Ling¡¯er was very considerate when she saw this. She said, "It doesn''t matter. If you find it difficult, you don''t have to tell me."


    Jiang Yingying did not speak but just nodded.


    In order to liven up the atmosphere and make the two of them more intimate, Fei Linger continued, "Do you want to know about


    your brother''s situation in Dragon Cloud City? He even became a live-in son-inw."


    "A live-in son-inw!" Jiang Yingying looked at Fei Ling''er in astonishment.


    These words were so familiar.


    In Cloud City on Earth, wasn''t Samuel the live-in son-inw of the Sue family? And he became theughing stock of the entire


    Cloud City. He had beenughed at for more than three years.


    But now, when he came to the Xuanyuan World, he actually became a live-in son-inw again. Could it be that the rtionship


    between him and these words in his life could not be severed?


    Jiang Yingying didn''t know whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings.


    "That''s right; this matter is quite lively


    in Dragon Cloud City. The woman is


    one of the three artsins don


    gon Cloud Clty¡¯ wonder how


    many people would be shocked to


    death by the marriage between the


    two of them." Said Fei Ling''er. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The wry smile on Jiang Yingying''s face became even bitterer. It sounded so familiar, just like the story on Earth repeated itself.


    Although the Sue family was not a


    first-ss family in Cloud City, it was


    not bad. Moreover, t wedding ut |


    ths Sueifattily Cloud City surprised


    the people in Cloud City. She did not


    expect that such a dramatic plot


    would be staged again in Xuanyuan


    World. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Maybe in this life, he is fated with these words,¡± Jiang Yingying said.

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    "Fate? What do you mean?" It was Fei Ling''er''s turn to be confused. Had Samuel been a live-in son-inw more than once?


    But how could such a ridiculous thing happen twice to him? Was it possible for a strong man like him to have such an evil


    hobby?


    "It''s nothing. | just said it casually," Jiang Yingying said.


    Fei Ling''er¡¯s expression did not change, but she knew that Samuel must have a lot of secrets, and she had not yet fully gained


    Jiang Yingying¡¯s trust, so she was not willing to tell her these things.


    However, Fei Ling er wasn¡¯t in a hurry as she still had time.


    Fei Ling''er pretended to be confused as she said, "I can''t figure out why such a powerful person would be willing to suffer such


    humiliation. Moreover, he was driven out of the Chen family and lost face in front of everyone. He is an expert and can make the


    Chen family''s blood flow like a river with a flip of his hand."


    After listening to these words, Jiang Yingying didn¡¯t feel strange at all.


    Although Samuel in the past was not as powerful as he was now, the Sue family was still no match for him in terms of status and


    background. However, it was the same for him. He had suffered humiliation in the Sue family and had been seen as a joke in


    Cloud City.


    For Samuel, it was not unusual for something that ordinary people could not understand to happen to him.


    Jiang Yingying knew that Samuel endured it in order not to attract too much attention. After all, he did not belong to Xuanyuan


    World. This secret must be kept.


    "My brother has always been low-key and doesn''tpete with others, so it''s not surprising," Jiang Yingying said.


    "Why is he so low key?" Fei Ling''er asked curiously.


    "It¡¯s his character. He doesn''t like to be too mboyant." Jiang Yingying said perfunctorily.


    Fei Ling''er stopped asking this question to avoid Jiang Yingying¡¯s suspicion. Tonight, she naturally had a way to make Jiang


    Yingying speak.


    The two of them chatted about unimportant things. At this time, someone had alreadye to the old house of Ran


    Yi.


    As Bailing Wan er thought, those big families had indeed begun to investigate the auctioneer of Holy Li. Not only did they want to


    have Holy Li, but they also wanted to know the source of Holy Li. If they wanted to know this question, they had to find out the


    auctioneer.


    The first group of people arrived at the old house of Ran Yi were three people dressed in finery, one old man and two young


    people. At first nce, one could tell that they were very high-ranking.


    The old man had a majestic and powerful aura.


    ¡°Now that we are old friends, do you still want to hide?¡± The old man stood at the gate and said. His voice seemed small, but it


    had strong prating power.


    As for Ran Yi who was sitting in the courtyard, it was as if thunder had exploded in his ears.


    Following that was a bitter smile. He had known this old man for many years. He was always relying on his own cultivation realm


    being powerful, showing off in front of him. After not seeing him for so many years, his temper still didn''t change in the slightest.


    Ran Yi stood up. Since his old friend was here, he naturally had toe out and wee him personally.


    "Ge Zhonglin, we haven''t seen each other for so many years, but you are still so bad-tempered. Don''t you know how to knock?"


    Ran Yi said with dissatisfaction.


    With a disdainful smile on his face, Ge Zhonglin said, "Your poor door is not worth


    my knock."


    Ran Yi was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. They had known each other for many years. When they were young, they often


    competed with each other. Now they were old, and Ran Yi already had be gentle. But when he saw Ge Zhonglin, the anger


    in his heart rushed to his head again.


    "Since my shabby door is not worthy of your knock, then what are you doing here?" Ran Yi said.


    Without another word, Ge Zhonglin walked straight to the yard. When he passed by Ran Yi, he said, "If | hadn''te to you for


    something, do you think | would be willing toe? | had asked you to repair this ce a long time ago, but you didn''t listen. Are


    you short of money? Do you need me to help you?"


    Ran Yi was so angry that he threw a punch at the back of Ge Zhonglin.


    They hadn''t seen each other for many years. They should have shared wines and talking, but it turned out to be abination of


    fists and feet on these two people.


    With Ge Zhonglin''s strength, he would definitely win the battle.


    However, Ge Zhonglin deliberately suppressed his strength at the same realm in Ran Yi. The two of them fought back and forth.


    After more than 20 rounds, Ran Yi was already out of breath, but Ge Zhonglin¡¯s expression did not change.


    "No more fighting, no more fighting. Damn it, you are bullying me." Ran Yi waved his hand and said. If this went on, even if he


    was not knocked down by Ge Zhonglin, he would fall down because of exhaustion.


    Ge Zhonglin smiled and said, "You''re a good -for-nothing. You''ll never be my opponent. How dare you fight with me? You''re


    overestimating yourself.¡±


    Seeing this scene. Ran Yi''s guards smiled, and the two young men brought by Ge Zhonglin also smiled.


    The two looked like they could not


    tolerate each other; but in fact, they


    had a very good rtionship Tt |


    aire apepunehed Sad kicked each


    Air ut in fact, this was a deep


    disy of affection. Otherwise, with


    Ge Zhonglin''s strength, Ran Yi had


    already died dozens of times. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Bah, if it weren''t for the fact that | was injured back then, you wouldn''t have had the chance to be so arrogant in front of me.


    l injured myself because | wanted to save that dog, you wouldn''t have forgotten, right?


    " Ran Yi said.


    Ge Zhonglin was so angry that he red at him. He pointed at Ran Yi''s nose and said angrily, "Who are you calling a dog?


    Believe it or not, | will really cripple you."


    Sitting on the stone bench, Ran Yi panted heavily and turned a blind eye to Ge Zhonglin s anger. On the contrary, he recalled the


    past and said, "Back then...¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Don''t mention the past. Every time we meet, you would talk about the past. Don''t you know that heroes


    don''t mention their past glories?" Ge Zhonglin said with a helpless expression.


    "I''m only brave once. You won''t allow me to mention it?" Ran Yi rebuked angrily.


    Ge Zhonglin was like a deted


    balloon. If Ran Yi had not been


    Aes injur jeg


    een unable to


    ete art a could not be


    forgotten by Ge Zhonglin under any


    circumstances. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Even if you want to mention it, you have to bring the wine first," Ge Zhonglin said.


    Ran Yi took a look at the guard, and the guard went to the wine cer right away.


    Finally, the scene of old friends meeting each other became a normal picture. Ran Yi began to talk about the past. Ge Zhonglin


    cursed from time to time, but did not interrupt Ran Yi.


    After three rounds of drinking, Ge Zhonglin finally couldn''t help but say to Ran Yi, "It¡¯s almost time to finish what you want to say.


    Now it''s my turn."


    "You don''t need to say anything. |


    know what you want to do," Ran Yi


    said. This time, Ge Zhonglin eto


    Rich Busi ess ity tof Holy Li He


    chmteH re 3 talk about the old days.


    Naturally, he wanted to know who


    was bidding for Holy Li. So he didn''t


    need Ge Zhonglin to say anything.


    Ran Yi knew what he wanted to say.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Since you know, tell me guickly. Are you going to hide it from me?" Ge Zhonglin said.

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    Ran Yi smiled, then waved his hand and said, "Even if | tell you, what''s the use?


    Even if you find him, what can you do?"


    Hearing this, Ge Zhonglin''s expression became serious, and he put down the ss and asked, "Are you going to tell me that the


    auctioneer is a Superb Master?"


    From Ge Zhonglin''s point of view, this auctioneer was very likely to have inadvertently obtained Holy Li because it was


    impossible for a Superb Master to take out such a precious item for auction.


    If he got it by ident, it was possible to find the location of Holy Li if he found this person. For anyone, it was a very attractive


    thing!


    "Yes." Ran Yi nodded and said.


    ¡°How could it be? Old thing, don''t lie to me," Ge Zhonglin said in disbelief.


    Not only did he not believe it, but the two young people who followed him also had doubtful looks on their faces.


    Because there was no possibility in this kind of thing.


    Superb Master was powerful, but there was still a Divine Realm in the legend, which was the pursuit of every Superb Master.


    And Holy Li is the biggest hope for them to pursue the Divine Realm. Who will auction the hope for it?


    Moreover, how could a big shot like the Superb Master be short of money?


    ¡°Although | don¡¯t know the reason, he may be a Superb Master. This is also the reason why | don¡¯t want you to find him. | know


    your bad temper very well. If there is a conflict between you and him, my future life will be meaningless," Ran Yi said.


    He had told Ge Zhonglin a long time ago that he wouldpete with Ge Zhonglin on who had a longer life.


    Therefore, when he said he future life would be meaningless, Ge Zhonglin understood that he was afraid that he would lose his


    life because of offending the Superb Master


    However, Ge Zhonglin still did not believe that the auctioneer was a Superb Master, because it did not make sense.


    ¡°Are you sure you''re not joking with me? But how could Superb Master be short of money?" Ge Zhonglin asked in confusion.


    "Didn''t | say that | don''t know the reason? But his realm is definitely not something your Ge family canpare with." After


    saying this, Ran Yi paused for a moment and continued, "You are also a very smart person. Don¡¯t you know the origin of Holy Li?


    Do you still think there is Holy Li outside the Dark Forest?"


    Ge Zhonglin¡¯s expression was solemn.


    Other than the Dark Forest, he had indeed never heard of Holy Li in any other ce. Moreover, rumor had it that Holy Li''s growth


    condition required a strong exotic beast¡¯s aura as nourishment. This was also the reason why Holy Li could help people improve


    their realm.


    "s." Ge Zhonglin sighed. He had to believe Ran Yi, but he was a little disappointed in his heart. He thought that he could get


    more valuable things through his rtionship with Ran Yi, but now it seemed that he was daydreaming.


    How could an ordinary person get Holy Li?


    "You don''t have to sigh. With the financial resources of the Ge Family, it''s not impossible for you to get this Holy Li.


    Aren''t you satisfied with getting one?" Ran Yi said.


    "If | can get it, we''ll naturally be satisfied. But this time, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you think. The entire Royal Court has


    come. I''m afraid our Ge family can''t do anything about it," Ge Zhonglin said with a powerless face.


    Compared with ordinary big families, the Ge family had an absolute advantage, but this time it was different. It involved too many


    people, and some families were willing to give up everything for Holy Li, which would make the Ge family¡¯s situation very


    embarrassing.


    Ran Yi nodded. There was no need to say too much about how attractive Holy Li was. It was even more unimaginable for those


    big families to be willing to pay the price for this matter.


    Although the auction had not yet begun, Ran Yi could already imagine how fierce the fight was.


    "The Ge family could not do this. Have you forgotten me?¡± Ran Yi said disdainfully.


    Ge Zhonglin understood what he meant. Ran Yi had kept a low profile in Rich Business City for so many years, but in fact, he


    was in charge of half of the auction house''s business. His financial resources were also quite amazing. If he had the help of Ran


    Yi, it would be more likely for Ge Zhonglin to win at the auction.


    However, Ge Zhonglin was unwilling to do so.


    In those days, Ran Yi could not cultivate becauseof saving him, which made Ge Zhonglin feel that he owed Ran Yi, and this debt


    was something that Ge Zhonglin could not repay.


    Now, he still had to take Ran Yi''s money, which was even more uneptable to Ge Zhonglin.


    At this time, the guard walked to the side of Ran Yi and said to him, "Master, someone hase to visit again."


    "Who?" Ran Yi asked.


    "Ximen family, Ximen Chang," said the guard.


    Upon hearing the name Ximen Chang, the faces of Ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin changed.


    "| didn''t expect Ximen Chang toe in person," Ge Zhonglin said, gnashing his teeth.


    The Ximen family was another big


    family after the Bailing family. Even in


    Bailing''s heyday, the Ximen family


    was only slightly inferol After Gael!


    ing farnily Oe minared: the


    imen family became the


    well-deserved first family in Royal


    Court. And because Ximen Chang


    had a close rtionship with the


    Emperor, the Ximen family was not


    restricted by Royal Court. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It seems that it¡¯s not easy for the Ge family to win the Holy Li," Ran Yi said with a sigh.


    Ximen Chang personally came forward, which was enough to show that Ximen family was determined to get Holy Li. Moreover,


    his appearance would definitely make many families give up the idea of winning.


    After all, no one wanted to offend Ximen Chang. Everyone was worried that Ximen Chang would harm them afterward.


    ¡°Even if Ximen Changes, our Ge family will do our best," Ge Zhonglin said unconvinced.


    Ran Yi nodded. Ximen Chang was worthy of fear, but under the temptation of such a precious treasure like Holy Li, it was still


    worthy of the Ge family to give it a try.


    "Go to the backyard first. | will meet Ximen Chang first," said Ran Yi.


    Under the guidance of the guards, Ge Zhonglin and the other two went to the backyard.


    After a while, a white-haired old man


    appeared in front of Ran Yi. His |


    hair was not ti anand Buttered in


    the wind WAich made him look like


    an immortal. Ran Yi stood up, bowed


    and said respectfully, "| didn''t expect


    to see Mr. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ximen in my lifetime. It''s a great blessing in my life."


    Ximen Chang scoffed at such


    ttery, and with his status, he diContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    not care abou an yetall Sore


    santra@deyPYou should know the


    purpose of mying. In this case,


    you don''t need me to ask more, do


    you?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "There are rules of the auction house. | hope Mr. Ximen can understand it," Ran Yi said.


    Ximen Chang snorted coldly and said," There are rules in front of me? |, Ximen Chang, am the rules!"

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    Two years ago, Ran Yi had contacted the Ximen family once. From the feeling at that time, he knew that Ximen family was


    supercilious. At an auction, they beat and disabled the other party because of some simple words, and their attitude was


    extremely arrogant.


    In the eyes of Ran Yi, as the patriarch of Ximen n, Ximen Chang should restrain himself a little, because he was absolutely


    unwilling to destroy Ximen n because of arrogance. After all, the Bailing n was the example. Even if Ximen n had an


    unusual rtionship with the Emperor, it was definitely not the life-saving talisman of Ximen n.


    However, Ran Yi never expected that Ximen Chang was even more arrogant. He represented the rules. Didn''t he consider the


    Emperor before saying these words?


    In the Royal Court, who else could dare to say that he was the rule?


    "Mr. Ximen, you have your own rules. The auction house has its own rules. The two cannot bepared," Ran Yi said.


    The corners of Ximen Chang''s mouth rose and a cold smile appeared on his face. He walked straight up to Ran Yi.


    "I''ll give you onest chance. | hope you can grasp it," said Ximen Chang.


    Ran Yi took a deep breath. Facing the pressure from Ximen Chang, his best choice was to reveal the information about Samuel.


    Only in this way could he ensure his safety.


    But at the same time, he also needed to worry about Samuel. If this person was an expert in the Superb Master Realm, once his


    identity was leaked out, there would still be no good result.


    "Mr. Ximen, forgive me for not obeying your orders," said Ran Yi.


    As soon as his voice fell, Ran Yi flew backward.


    One of the walls copsed due to Ran Yi''s impact.


    Ran Yi, whonded on the ground, spat out a mouthful of blood and looked extremely embarrassed.


    Ximen Chang walked to the front of Ran Yi again and said condescendingly, "My patience is limited. If you don''t want to die, don''t


    waste my time."


    Chang Yi''s heart turned cold. Ximen Chang''s firm attitude meant that he might really lose his life today.


    And even if he did not die today, with the influence of Ximen n, it would be difficult for him to stay safe in the territory of Royal


    Court in the future.


    At this time, Ge Zhonglin''s voice suddenly came. "Ximen Chang, don''t push it too far."


    Ximen Chang looked over and said disdainfully, "Who do you think you are? How dare you order me around?"


    Ge Zhonglin didn''t want to show up at first, but after hearing such a big noise, he couldn''t bear it. After seeing the tragic situation


    of Ran Yi, he couldn''t turn a blind eye to it.


    If it hadn''t been for Ran Yi''s desperate rescue, Ge Zhonglin wouldn''t have survived until now.


    Now that Ran Yi was in a dangerous situation, even if he would offend Ximen


    Chang, Ge Zhonglin would stand out.


    "Ge Zhonglin, the Ge Family Patriarch," Ge Zhonglin said.


    "The Ge family?" Ximen Chang scorned and said, "What the hell is the Ge family? Why haven¡¯t | heard of it? Don''t you know


    who | am?"


    The Ge family was also quite famous within the Royal Court. Although it was not as influential as the Ximen n, it still had a


    name.


    Ge Zhonglin knew that Ximen Chang had heard of it, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    "Sir Ximen, my Ge family indeed has no right to be looked up to by you, but this is my friend. If you dare to hurt him for no


    reason, my Ge family will do everything we can to drag you down,¡± said Ge Zhonglin with a tough attitude.


    Ximen Changughed out loud when he heard this because these words were just a joke to him.


    "It''s just a trifling Ge family. Yet, you spoke in such an arrogant tone. It looks like you are not far from being exterminated," said


    Ximen Chang.


    Being exterminated!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    These two words shocked Ge Zhonglin. He knew that it was not difficult for Ximen n to do this. It could even be said to be a


    small matter.


    "Mr. Ximen definitely has this ability, but the Emperor can¡¯t turn a blind eye to it," Ge Zhonglin said.


    "Don''t you know the rtionship between my Ximen family and the Emperor?" Ximen Chang scoffed.


    Ge Zhonglin knew that there were some things that he could not say, but at this time, he had to say, "The rtionship between


    Ximen n and the Emperor is known by the Royal Court. But | think Mr. Ximen should also know that the Emperor will never


    allow Ximen n to ignore thew and order of the Royal Court. If you dare ignore the Royal Court, Ximen n will be the


    second Bailing n."


    As soon as these words were said, the feud between the Ge family and the Ximen family became a dead knot. Even Ran Yi''s


    face changed greatly. He did not expect that Ge Zhonglin would offend Ximen Chang in order to save him.


    Ximen Chang''s eyes were almost burning with anger. Comparing Ximen family into the second Bailing family was a crime worthy


    of ten thousand deaths.


    "Ge Zhonglin, how dare you!" Ximen Chang berated him.


    Since he had said that, Ge Zhonglin had to stick to it, even if he had to bite the bullet.


    "Mr. Ximen, even if the Emperores in person, he won''t force others," Ge Zhonglin said.


    "Good, good, good." Ximen Chang said three good words in a row, which was enough to show how angry he was now.


    Ge Zhonglinpared the Emperor to Ximen Chang. Would Ximen Chang dare topare with the Emperor?


    If he dared to do what the Emperor did not do, wouldn''t it show that he looked down upon the Emperor?


    At this time, in Rish Business City, the


    Holy Li auction, although the eyet


    Court didn¡¯ Edo,aayth his


    dpuneldee that the Emperor must


    have spread his men all over the


    ce. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    If the incident in the old house were to spread out, he would definitely bebeled as disrespectful to the Emperor, which was not


    a good thing for Ximen n.


    "I''d like to see how long your Ge family can hold on. " Leaving this sentence behind, Ximen Chang flicked his sleeves and left.


    Ge Zhonglin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although Ximen Chang''s revenge woulde sooner orter, at least they were alive now.


    "Are you alright?¡± Ge Zhonglin walked to Ran Vi''s side and helped him up.


    Ran Vi shook his head helplessly and


    said," You and Ximen Chang have


    fallen out with each EES, THIsigld |


    astatin@bioW to the Ge family."


    an | watch him beat you to death?


    You saved me that year, and now |


    saved you. We''re even now,¡¯ Ge


    Zhonglin said. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There was a bitter smile on Ran Yi''s face. This was not even. Ge Zhonglin had used the lives of hundreds of people in the Ge


    family to save him. This was too much.


    "What are you going to do now? Now that you''re enemies, Ximen Chang will find you to settle ounts sooner orter. Besides,


    the Ge family has no power to resist," Ran Yi asked.


    Ge Zhonglin also shook his head.


    What should he do? He had no id


    at all. After all, eweetrtingtie


    Royal@oures first family. This


    strength gap was not something that


    could be made up for easily. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Ge Zhonglin did not speak, Ran Yi thought for a while and said, "Maybe asking him for help is a way out."

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    Him?


    Ge Zhonglin said with a serious look, "Do you mean owner of Holy Li?"


    Ran Yi nodded. This matter was to protect the information about Samuel. Moreover, since the Ge family had suffered such a


    serious threat, Ran Yi could only do so. He hoped that Samuel would be able to protect the Ge family.


    Having been friends with Ge Zhonglin for so many years, Ran Yi did not want to see the Ge family be exterminated because of


    this.


    "In addition to this, | can''t think of any other way," Ran Yi said.


    "Can he do it? Can he find a way to deal with the Ximen n?" Ge Zhonglin questioned.


    "If he is a master of the Superb Master Realm, it is only a small matter for him," Ran Yi said.


    Ge Zhonglin nodded. If it was so, it would not be difficult for him, but his realm was not urate. Therefore, Ge Zhonglin could


    not put all his hopes on him. He had to find a way and find a way.


    "Sigh." Ran Yi suddenly sighed and said." For the Ximen n to be so arrogant, it''s only a matter of time before they take the


    Bailing Family''s path. Could it be that Ximen Chang doesn''t understand at all?"


    "Hmph." Ge Zhonglin snorted coldly and said, "How can this old thing not understand? This time, the reason why he is so


    arrogant is that he wants to know about Holy Li¡¯s auctioneer. He is probably worried that the Ximen n will sooner orter


    be the second Bailing family."


    These words seemed contradictory, but after thinking for a moment, Ran Yi understood the reason and said, "Do you mean that


    Ximen Chang wants more Holy Li?"


    "If Ximen n could have a Superb Master, would he still be afraid of the Emperor? At that time, I''m afraid the Emperor would


    give him some face. At that time, the Ximen n would be the real number one n," exined Ge Zhonglin.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "That is to say, Ximen Chang has already sensed the danger,¡± said Ran Yi.


    Ge Zhonglin nodded. If not, why would Ximen Chang show up personally this time?


    Their guess was correct.


    Ximen Chang did have such concerns, because the Ximen family was growing stronger now. Although Ximen Chang had


    deliberately stopped this matter, it was impossible for him to stop itpletely.


    Ximen Chang knew that sooner orter, the Emperor would treat the Ximen family as a threat. No matter how much the Ximen


    family fawned on him or tried to maintain a rtionship with him, it would not change the Emperor''s view of the Ximen family.


    Therefore, the only choice the Ximen family had to face was to make the members of the family stronger so that the Emperor


    would not dare look down on the Ximen family.


    In the past, nurturing an expert at the level of the Superb Master Realm was only a fantasy to Ximen Chang.


    However, the appearance of Holy Li¡¯s auction at the Rich Business City gave Ximen Chang hope.


    As long as there was Holy Li, it was not difficult to train a Superb Master


    So Ximen Chang came to Rich Business City in person to find Ran Yi.


    Unfortunately, the final result was not what Ximen Chang wanted.


    At an inn.


    The Ximen family had already bought the entire inn.


    Of course, instead of saying that they were buying, it was better to say that they were taking it by force. Because they had used


    very special methods, the boss had no choice but to leave Rich Business City.


    ¡°Master, do you know who the auctioneer


    is?"


    Back at the inn, a core family member asked Ximen Chang.


    Ximen Chang shattered the table in front of him with a palm strike.


    Upon seeing Ximen Chang''s performance, the family members were able to guess the oue.


    " Ran Yi doesn''t even take you seriously?" Someone asked doubtfully.


    "Ge Zhonglin charged me with a crime that made me have no choice but to retreat. | want the entire Ge family to be wiped out,¡±


    Ximen Chang said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Ge family? Ge Zhonglin?"


    "Do you know him?" Ximen Chang looked at the nsman who spoke.


    The n member nodded and said, "We have contacted each other before. However, Ge Zhonglin is a smart person. How could


    he offend the Ximen n?¡±


    ¡°After this matter is over, the task of destroying the Ge family will be yours. | want him to know the consequences of offending


    me," instructed Ximen Chang.


    The n menber did not dare to ask any more questions and only nodded in response.


    In the inn where Samuel was.


    Two groups of people arrived at the old house of Ran Yi in session. Huang Xiaoyong soon informed Samuel about this and


    the status of the two families, as well as their influence within Royal Court.


    Samuel didn''t expect that two fish so big could be so eager toe out of the water.


    Especially this guy named Ximen Chang, whose family was known as the number one family in the Royal Court. Such a big shot


    actually went to see Ran Yi.


    ¡°Master, after Ximen Chang appeared, there was a greatmotion in the old house. It was estimated that Ximen Chang had


    made his move. | don''t know if Ran Yi is still alive," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Does Ximen Chang dare to kill people at will?" Samuel asked.


    "Master, although there are rules in


    the Royal Court, these rules are


    on ordinary pepplgaonsearh pep e


    lik@ Kien! Chang care about them?


    Killing people is as easy as stepping


    on an ant," Huang Xiaoyong


    exined. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "How s his condition after he left the old house?" Samuel continued to ask.


    ¡°ording to what the spies said, he was very angry, and his anger was overflowing.¡±


    "Since he''s angry, it seems that he didn''t get any news from me. Ran Yi seems to follow the professional ethics, but he''s going to


    suffer a lot. Even if he''s not dead, he''s probably seriously injured," Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded. The noise


    made in the old house was not small,


    which was enough to s ew theshd)


    R p,Yinftad in dang Xiaoyong''s


    view, It was very likely that Ran Yi had


    lost his life, because it was too


    simple for a person like Ximen Chang


    to kill the boss of an auction house.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| didn''t expect that such a dog like Ximen Chang is being ttered by you." At this time, Bailing Wan¡¯er said suddenly.


    Her words immediately attracted the attention of Samuel and Huang Xiaoyong, so that both of them looked at her with doubts.


    ¡°Wan''er, what do you mean by this? Even when the Bailing Family was still alive, Ximen Chang''s status was also extraordinary.


    How could he be a dog?" Huang Xiaoyong asked curiously.


    "He is a dog of the Bailing n. If it weren''t for the Bailing n, the Ximen n would merely be a pile of trash." Said Bailing


    Wan''er.


    ¡°Back then, you were still young. How did you know so many things?" Samuel asked in a strange manner.


    "It was all told to me by my wet


    nurse. In order to let me understand


    the Bailing Family, she told me


    everything she knew. Back eine


    Aimerpfiamnily WSs supported by the


    Bailing Family. My wet nurse said


    that it was very likely that Ximen


    Chang participated in the n of


    destroying the Bailing family and


    even started this," Bailing Wan''er


    said, gnashing her teeth. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    Samuel was not curious about these things, but Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s desire for gossip waspletely aroused.


    When the Bailing Family was exterminated, there were many rumors about the cause of this matter. Some said that the Bailing


    Family threatened the status of the Emperor, and some said that the Bailing Family vited the bottom line of the Emperor


    because of something.


    But what exactly was going on? There was no urate exnation.


    Now, Bailing Wan''er seemed to be able to answer this question.


    "Do you mean that Ximen Chang, the dog, harmed the Bailing Family in order to get the position?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "That''s right; this ungrateful thing does not wish to be inferior to the Bailing Family anymore. Thus, he bit back against the Bailing


    Family. This resulted in the extermination of the entire n." Said Bailing Wan''er.


    "Tut-tut-tut." Huang Xiaoyong sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that Ximen Chang was such a person. | heard that everyone in the


    Ximen family was arrogant, but | didn''t expect that they were born dogs."


    "A dog, doesn''t it just have a mouth that bites people?" Bailing Wan''er said disdainfully.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded in agreement. Animals were always animals. Even if they were raised at home, they would bite their


    masters. This was not a rare thing.


    "Can your people enter the old house?"


    Samuel asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    ¡°Master, do you want to know whether Ran Yi is dead or alive?" Huang Xiaoyong asked.


    "| want to see how arrogant this Ximen Chang is." Samuel said. Although this matter was not directly rted to him, it was also


    indirectly caused by him. If Ran Yi was really dead, it was also because he wanted to hide his identity.


    "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to enter the old house, so they can only wait at the door. If Ran Yi is really dead, Rich Mo Auction


    House will definitely take action," Huang Xiaoyong said. His spies were not very powerful, so it was almost impossible for them to


    sneak into the old house.


    Samuel nodded and said no more. Since Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t do it, he could only wait until night fell, and then he would go


    there in person.


    However, to Samuel''s surprise, before the night fell, he had already heard the news that Ran Yi was still alive. He had even seen


    him in person.


    Ran Yi was seriously injured and after a short period of recovery, he arrived at the VIP inn of Rich Mo Auction House.


    This was the first time they had met. When he saw Samuel at such a young age, Ran Yi was more willing to believe that Samuel


    was a superior of the Superb Master Realm. And he had to think so, because if it were not what he thought, then the Ge family


    would be finished, and he would die.


    ¡°Mr. Hannigan, please forgive me for taking the liberty of disturbing you." Ran Yi bowed deeply. Although he was the boss of Rich


    Mo Auction HouseRich Mo Auction House and had a Transcendent status in Rich Mo Auction House, when he saw Samuel, he


    still had a lot of respect in his heart. He did not dare to put on airs in front of Samuel.


    "You don''t have to be so polite, Boss Ran. | have to thank you for not exposing my identity,¡± Samuel said.


    "It seems that Mr. Hannigan already knows what happened in my house." Ran Yi was not surprised Samuel would say these


    words. For a strong man like him, it was not difficult to know such a small thing.


    ¡°But I''m very curious. Ximen Chang did not kill you," Samuel said.


    Ran Yi coughed twice, and some blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. He said, "If it weren''t for my friend''s effort, | would


    already be a corpse now." "Ge Zhonglin?" Samuel asked doubifully.


    Ran Yi nodded and said, "Ge Zhonglin risked his life to offend Ximen Chang.


    That''s why he saved my life. But after the auction, both | and Ge Zhonglin will suffer Ximen Chang''s revenge."


    "You''re not asking me to help you, are you? " From what Ran Yi said, Samuel was keenly aware of the purpose of his visit.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Hannigan, to guarantee the identity of the owner of the auction item is what the auction house should do, and it is also my


    professional ethics. Unless | have no other choice, | am definitely not willing to trouble you, Mr. Hannigan. It is true that | have


    nowhere to go now. | hope that Mr. Hannigan can save us." Ran Yi said.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know the Ximen family''s influence in the Royal Court? With me alone, what can | do to save you?"


    Samuel said.


    "Mr. Hannigan, Holy Lies from Dark Forest, and you can get Holy Li. With your strength, as long as you are willing toe


    forward, Ximen Chang will definitely be afraid," Ran Yi said.


    He did not point out Samuel''s realm directly. All of this was just his own guess. Moreover, it was the first time that he hade


    into contact with Samuel. He was not familiar with Samuel. Hence, he did not dare to speak too much. He did not dare to


    provoke Samuel''s dissatisfaction.


    Samuel smiled. Ran Yi was quite interesting. Wasn''t his word telling him that he had a Superb Master realm, which was why


    Ximen Chang was afraid of him?


    But he didn''t say it clearly, and this carefulness seemed to be a little funny.


    "| still don''t quite understand what you mean," Samuel said, pretending to be stupid.


    For a moment, Ran Yi did not know how to deal with it. Was he going to tell him directly what he thought about his realm?


    ¡°Mr. Hannigan, if you are willing to help me, the Ge family and | will follow you with our lives.¡± Ran Yi knelt on the ground directly.


    For Xuanyuan World, age was never the dividing line between superiority and inferiority. Only strength could keep everything


    constant.


    Hence, even though Ran Yi was


    much older than Samuel, he HSthat


    it was no a sherastifthing to kneel


    down ¡é0 him. This was because he


    was an expert who deserved the


    worship of everyone. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel frowned slightly. Ran Yr''s


    ident was an unexpected


    disaster. He did not need.to bea\\!


    Cc a danger has because he


    had auctioned Holy Li. It was


    because he wanted to hide his


    identity in front of Ximen Chang. That


    was why the result was like this.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Logically speaking, Samuel should have saved him. That seemed to be the right thing to do.


    However, the Ximen family was after all the first family n in the Royal Court. They were involved in a wide range of matters, so


    Samuel could not decided it easily.


    "Get up and go home first. I''ll give you the answer tomorrow," Samuel said.


    At this point, Ran Yi did not dare to say anything more and stood up to leave.


    ¡°Master, are you going to help them?" As soon as Ran Yi left, Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t wait to ask.


    Samuel did not answer this question. Instead, he turned to look at Bailing Wan''er.


    Since Ximen Chang used to be a dog


    of the Bailing Family and bit bac


    against the Bailing famniss oSasing


    the Bailing Family to be exterminated,


    he wanted to know how the attitude


    of Bailing Wan¡¯''er toward this matter


    was. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wan''er, what do you think?" Samuel asked.


    ¡°What do you mean; do you think | can make the decision on this matter?" Bailing Wan¡¯er asked.


    "Do you want revenge?" Samuel continued to ask.

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    Hearing this, Bailing Wan''er''s eyes suddenly became hot.


    Revenge!


    This was the biggest goal in her life, and it was something she had to do.


    Now that the opportunity had finally appeared in front of her, she could not wait to see Ximen Chang die.


    Because back then, if it weren''t for Ximen Chang stirring up trouble, the several hundred people of the Bailing Family might not


    have died.


    "Yes." Bailing Wan¡¯er said firmly.


    At this time, Huang Xiaoyong, who was on the side, showed a worried look. Although he knew that he was not qualified to control


    Samuel''s decision, he still couldn''t help reminding him, "Master, are you sure you want to deal with Ximen Chang at this time?"


    "Is it not the right time now?" Samuel asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded subconsciously.


    "Then tell me, when is the best timing?" Samuel continued to ask.


    "This..." Facing this question, Huang Xiaoyong found it difficult to answer, because in his opinion, there was no good opportunity


    at all. For him, they should never offend the Ximen n, and there was no need to take risks for Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    After all, in Huang Xiaoyong''s view, this woman was just an orphan. Her idea of revenge in the Royal Court was ridiculous and


    unrealistic.


    "| don''t like people suffering unnecessary disasters because of me," Samuel said with a sigh.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter how he asked Bailing Wan''er, because when he asked this question, he already had his own decision in


    his heart.


    He didn''t want to avenge Bailing Wan¡¯''er, but he didn''t want Ran Yi to die because of him.


    Ever since he was a child, Samuel did not want to bother others with anything. At that time, he was lonely and helpless, so he


    had to teach himself how to deal with everything. So, in his heart, he built a very solid wall. No one could pass this wall, and no


    one could destroy it.


    Samuel didn''t want others to deal with his trouble. How could he ept the trouble caused by him and put his bad luck on


    others?


    "If you''re afraid, then go back to Dragon Cloud City now," Samuel said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong panicked when he heard this. Although he was afraid, he would never shrink back. From the moment he


    followed Samuel out of Dragon Cloud City, Huang Xiaoyong had already made up his mind. Even if he had to die, he had to face


    it with Samuel, because this was his only choice.


    Once he left Samuel, he would repeat the same mistakes and continue to live a rotten and renewal life. This was something


    Huang Xiaoyong was unwilling to ept.


    ¡°Master, | won''t go. If | die, | will die in front of you," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Other than being a little timid, this fellow was quite capable in other areas. Unfortunately, it was not so


    easy for him to train this courage. Perhaps one day, he would be able to be an expert of the level of Superb Master. It was


    likely that he was the most cowardly of them all.


    "Why are you willing to help me?" Bailing Wan¡¯er asked Samuel at this time. They had discussed this before, but Samuel refused


    firmly. Therefore, Bailing Wan¡¯er was puzzled by Samuel¡¯s choice this time. She did not understand why he was willing to help


    her.


    "Is it because you like me?" Before Samuel could reply. Bailing Wan¡¯er continued.


    Samuel froze for a moment, then he waved his hand and said, "Don''t think too highly of yourself. Although I¡¯m going to deal with


    Ximen Chang, it doesn''t mean that I''m going to avenge you. I''m just helping Ran Vi."


    Bailing Wan¡¯er, shook her head and said with a smile, "| know, you definitely like me. Why don''t you dare face your feelings


    directly? If you didn''t like me, would you take such a big risk?"


    Samuel shrugged helplessly. This woman was crazy. She thought that he had fallen in love with her. She was so narcissistic, just


    like Mi Fei''er. But fortunately, she was not as proud as Mi Fei''er. Otherwise, Samuel would have asked Bailing Wan¡¯er to leave.


    "Think whatever you like. It''s up to you. I..." Samuel suddenly sneezed before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°Hey, what''s going on? Did someone miss me?" Samuel rubbed his nose and said to himself. It had been a long time since he


    had sneezed.


    In the old house.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Ran Yi returned home, he was so badly injured that his face was pale. He was already heavily injured, so now he had


    already reached the limit of his body''s tightness. If he did not rest now, he might not even be able to keep his life.


    Ge Zhonglin and others were still in the old house, and they nned to stay here temporarily. After all, under such special


    circumstances, Ximen Chang could take revenge at any time. At present, only Ran Yi¡¯s method could save them.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa Ran is back." The speaker was Ge Zhishan, Ge Zhonglin''s grandson, who was the most likely to inherit the


    family''s position among the younger generation of the Ge family. This was why Ge Zhonglin brought him with him.


    And this time, Ge Zhonglin wanted to get Holy Li, also for Ge Zhishan, hoping that he could improve his realm with the help of


    Holy Li''s magical effect.


    ¡°Let''s go and have a look," Ge Zhonglin couldn¡¯t wait to say.


    "Grandpa, when he came back, he went straight back to his room to rest. It seems that he is very tired." Ge Zhishan reminded


    him.


    Hearing this, Ge Zhonglin stopped.


    Ran Yi was seriously injured.


    sucha station SBI Sec the


    O oly Li. He must be in need


    of rest now, and he should not


    disturb at this time. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let him rest first." Although he was anxious, Ge Zhonglin could only stay there.


    "Grandfather, I''ve heard about something that has recently happened at Rich Business City," Ge Zhishan said.


    "What is it?" Ge Zhonglin asked curiously.


    "A seven-star Beast Trainer appeared in Rich Business City a few days ago," Ge Zhishan said.


    "Seven Star Beast Trainer?" Ge


    Zhonglin was slightly surprised. Fara


    Beast Trainer beabte to r¨¦ac


    spyerctarneant that he must be


    from the Royal Court. However, in his


    heart, he was only slightly surprised.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What''s so strange about it?" Ge Zhonglin asked. Since Ge Zhishan deliberately mentioned this matter, it meant that he must


    know something else.


    "This person has a Seven Star Winged Tiger." Ge Zhishan continued.


    Ge Zhonglin¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. After thinking for a moment, he said, "You''re not going to say that this Seven Star Beast


    Trainer is the one from Dragon Cloud City, are you?"


    ¡°If I''m right, it should be him," Ge Zhishan said.


    The Ge family had secretly


    investigated what had happened in


    Dragon Cloud City. After all, a per.


    in the Second pygyReatm Saddenly


    bepardd &kven-star Beast Trainer


    and broke through to the Five Lamp


    Realm in a very short time. This was


    a very important thing for Ge


    Zhonglin, who urgently wanted to


    make Ge Zhishan stronger. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    "Since he''s here, his master, Samuel, must be here as well," Ge Zhonglin said.


    "Grandfather, do you think that this Holy Li auctioneer has something to do with this Samuel?" Ge Zhishan guessed. The stories


    about Samuel''s deeds in the Dragon Cloud City were all very absurd. For a time, Ge Zhishan did not dare to believe them.


    However, after the investigation, those rumors were indeed the truth. This caused Ge Zhishan to be extremely curious about


    Samuel.


    He was an expert, but he didn''t show any sign of being an expert.


    ording to Ge Zhonglin''s analysis, it was very likely that Samuel had be so powerful that he did not care about the


    opinions of the world at all. Moreover, his actions were unpredictable. Wasn''t the Holy Li Auction this time a strange thing?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think there''s something between the two?" Ge Zhonglin asked seriously.


    Ge Zhishan nodded and said, "Samuel''s behavior is so strange that | can¡¯t figure it out. As for the auction of Holy Li, | just can''t


    figure it out. Except for him, | can''t think of anyone else who would do such a bizarre thing."


    Although Ge Zhishan''s words were all spection, it was notpletely unreasonable. It was the best exnation for a strange


    person to do something strange.


    Since this strange person, Samuel, had appeared in Rich Business City, then the strange things that had happened here could


    very well have something to do with him.


    "Wait for tomorrow morning. If | try to get some information out of Ran Yi, | should know if this has anything to do with Samuel,¡±


    Ge Zhonglin said.


    The next day.


    Just as the sky began to brighten, Ge Zhonglin had already gotten up.


    It could also be said that he hadn''t slept much throughout the night. His mind was full of thoughts about whether or not the


    auctioneer from Holy Li had anything to do with Samuel.


    He came to the door of Ran Yi''s room and knocked on it.


    "Who is it?" Ran Yi asked.


    "|, came to see you," Ge Zhonglin said.


    Ran Yi slowly stepped forward and opened the door for Ge Zhonglin. It seemed that the two old friends, who had been together


    for many years, were going to have a head-on confrontation.


    "Why are you so kind to me?" Ran Yi said disdainfully.


    "I''m going to see if you''re dead. If you¡¯re, I''ll ask Zhishan to see you off," Ge Zhonglin said.


    "Bah, I''ll close my eyes only when you''re dead," Ran Yi said with disdain.


    Ge Zhonglin smiled faintly and said," Alright, let''s cut the crap. How was your meeting with Samuel yesterday? Did he agree to


    help you?"


    Upon hearing Samuel''s name, Ran Yi¡¯s body shook visibly.


    Ge Zhonglin captured this detail very urately, which showed that his guess might be right.


    ¡°What Samuel? | don''t understand what you''re saying.¡± Ran Yi tried his best to hide his emotions as a huge doubt rose in his


    mind. How could Ge Zhonglin know that the auctioneer was Samuel?


    "Old thing, you still want to hide it from me. I''ve investigated it thoroughly. The auctioner of Holy Li is Samuel. At this time, it''s


    useless even if you don''t tell me the truth. Of course, it''s okay if you don''t want to admit it. Just tell me the result after yesterday''s


    meeting." Ge Zhonglin said with an indifferent look.


    However, the more confident he looked, the more puzzled Ran Yi became.


    Even Ximen Chang did not find out the identity of Samuel. How could Ge Zhonglin do that?


    "There is no result. He still needs to think about it," Ran Yi said.


    Ge Zhonglin nodded and said, "The other party is the Ximen family after all. It''s normal for him to think about it. Furthermore, |


    still know a bit about Samuel. When he was in the Dragon Cloud City, he was an extremely low-key person.¡±


    Dragon Cloud City!


    This guy even knew where Samuel came from and knew that he was a low-key person.


    Unable to hold back his curiosity any longer, Ran Yi asked Ge Zhonglin, "Old man, how did you know that the auctioneer was


    Samuel? Where did you investigate it?"


    ¡°No investigation. I''m just guessing. | wasn''t sure just now, but now I''m sure," Ge Zhonglin showed an old fox''s triumphant smile


    and said to Ran Yi.


    Ran Yi was stunned.


    Ge Zhonglin continued, "| knew him when Samuel was in Dragon Cloud City, because Samuel was Huang Xiaoyong''s master.


    Huang Xiaoyong, you don¡¯t know him.


    The son of City Lord of Dragon Cloud


    City used to be a trash in the Second


    Lamp Realm. However |g poke!


    t girta Bive LSthp Realm in a very


    short time and became a Seven Star


    Beast Trainer. All of this was thanks


    to his master, Samuel. This incident


    caused a lot of trouble. If you hadn''t


    locked yourself in this shabby


    courtyard, you would have heard of


    it." Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| happened to know that Huang


    Xiaoyong came to Rich Business City,


    so | was sure that his master,


    Samuel, also c mehis\tray ¡®ot doing


    thing Odd Weird, so | guessed that


    the auctioneer of Holy Li was


    probably him. But there was no


    actual evidence to support my guess,


    so | could only try to get some


    information out of you. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    | didn''t expect that you would be fooled by me so quickly. So | can be sure now that the auctioneer is Samuel."


    After listening to these words, Ran Yi was so angry that his eyes were wide open. He didn''t expect that he had been schemed by


    Ge Zhonglin. If it weren''t for his curiosity, he wouldn''t have exposed himself so easily.


    "Old man, you''ve been my brother for so many years. How dare you plot against me? " Ran Yi gnashed his teeth and said.


    Ge Zhonglin smiled faintly and said, "I''m not trying to trick you. | just want to know the truth. It doesn''t matter even if | know it


    now. | don''t dare to have any thoughts about him. Whether | can keep my life or not depends on him." "It''s good that you know


    it," Ran Yi gritted his teeth and said.


    "Old guy, do you really think I¡¯m an idiot? At this time, how dare | hit on him?" Ge Zhonglin said helplessly.


    "Since you know him, you should know that he is very young. Such a young person, what kind of realm do you think he is?" Ran


    Yi said.


    "Legend has it that once one reaches


    the Superb Master Realm, he''ll be


    able to regain his youth. He''s able to


    help his disciple tameal seven Stet


    Winged Tiger. Hig Ineans that his


    realm is above the Seven Lamp


    Realm, and a young man wouldn''t be


    able to reach thest three Realms."


    Ge Zhonglin didn''t directly give the


    answer, but the meaning he wanted


    to express was already very obvious.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ran Yi nodded. His idea was the same as Ge Zhonglin¡¯s. He was also specting Samuel''s strength in this way.


    "In the Royal Court, I''ve only heard of Fei Lingsheng before. | didn''t expect there to be a second Superb Master." Ran Yi sighed.


    "He should be a new Superb Master. The Royal Court sent someone to Dragon Cloud City twice. The first time was for Huang


    Xiaoyong, and the second time was definitely for Samuel. This means that even the Royal Court doesn''t know of his existence,¡±


    Ge Zhonglin guessed.

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    "Has the Royal Court sent someone to meet Samuel?¡± Ran Yi asked in surprise.


    Ge Zhonglin looked helplessly at Ran Yi. There was nothing to be surprised about. How could the Royal Court not pay attention


    to such an expert? It was known that a Superb Master was very important to a country.


    Although the Superb Master never participated in any war, the existence of the Superb Master would form an invisible pressure


    on the enemy nation. If the other two countries knew that there was another Superb Master in the Royal Court, they would


    certainly have some scruples.


    "You''ve turned yourself on all these years, haven''t you? What''s there to be surprised


    about?" Ge Zhonglin said.


    Ever since the auction house of Ran Yi was on the right track, he had rarely paid attention to the secr world, because Ran Yi


    was injured in his early years. Apart from being unable to cultivate, he had no ability to do that. Therefore, he almost had no


    desire in his life. He locked himself in the old house and did not want to face these things.


    "Since Royal Court knows Samuel, then if he is willing to help us, Ximen Chang should not dare to act recklessly. Although


    Ximen n is powerful, they definitely do not want to go against the Emperor,¡± Ran Yi said.


    "That old fart Ximen Chang may be arrogant, but he wouldn''t dare to challenge the Emperor. Otherwise, he''ll only be the


    second Bailing n," said Ge Zhonglin.


    Ran Yi took a deep breath and said, "Now it depends on whether Samuel is willing to help us or not. | have already told him that


    if he is willing toe forward, the Ge Family and | will be his followers. Is that okay with you?¡±


    Ge Zhonglinughed, and he was very happy. He said, "I didn''t expect you to be so smart. Not only do you want to find help, but


    you also want to find a backer."


    How could Ge Zhonglin not be willing?


    It was a great honor for the Ge family to be a Superb Master''s attendant.


    If they had the Superb Master as their backer, the Ge family would not even need to care about the Ximen n in the future.


    Ran Yi smiled. He did not think about it in such a deep way. He just wanted to show his value in front of Samuel. After all, if he


    wanted Samuel''s help, it would not be for nothing.


    Rich Van Inn.


    Jiang Yingying, who had just woken up, covered her head with both hands and looked a little painful.


    She drank some alcoholst night, which caused the aftereffects of today to be particrly obvious. For someone like her who


    rarely drank alcohol, this feeling was very ufortable.


    Even now, she had forgotten what had happenedst night, and she couldn''t remember why she drank.


    "I''ll take you to see Samuel.¡± At this time, Fei Ling''er on the side said to Jiang Yingying.


    Last night, Fei Ling er asked something she was curious about through Jiang Yingying''s drunken state. But on the most critical


    issue, Jiang Yingying fell asleep because she drank too much.


    Now Fei Ling¡¯er had mastered a very important piece of information. Last night, Jiang Yingying said that they came from another


    ce, but unfortunately, Fei Ling¡¯er did not have the opportunity to continue to ask.


    Moreover, she no longer intended to repeat the same trick, because Jiang Yingying would definitely raise her vignce about


    drinking and would not give her such a chance.


    Hearing that she could see Samuel, Jiang Yingying immediately became clearheaded.


    "Now?" Jiang Yingying couldn''t wait to ask.


    ¡°Of course it''s now. | know where he is, and his ce is very safe right now, there shouldn''t be any problems.¡± Fei Ling''er said.


    "Then let''s go." Jiang Yingying immediately stood up. For her, seeing Samuel was the most important thing, so she didn''t want to


    wait for a moment.


    Fei Ling''er took Jiang Yingying to the private inn of Rich Mo Auction House.


    When Samuel saw Jiang Yingying, he was a little confused, because he never thought that Jiang Yingying would appear in front


    of him in this way, as if she fell from the sky.


    "Brother Samuel." Jiang Yingying ran to Samuel excitedly with tears in her eyes.


    Samuel looked Jiang Yingying up and down and kept saying, "It¡¯s okay, it''s okay, it''s okay." "Master, is this your sister?" Huang


    Xiaoyong put away his saliva. Although he had already seen Jiang Yingying in the portrait, there was a huge gap between the


    portrait and the real person. This girl was much more beautiful than he had imagined.


    "His name is Huang Xiaoyong, and he''s my disciple," Samuel introduced.


    "Hello."


    "This is Wan''er, a friend" After Samuel introduced Bailing Wan¡¯er, he focused on Fei Ling¡¯er.


    Only then did he realize that Fei Ling''er hade with Jiang Yingying.


    Why were the two of them together?


    ¡°Her name is Fei Ling''er," Samuel said tentatively.


    Jiang Yingying smiled and said, "We knew each other yesterday. She brought me here to see you."


    Samuel tried to hide the change in his mood.


    Fei Ling''er took the initiative to exin, "| met her at the city gate yesterday and happened to see her in the portrait, so |


    remembered what she looked like."


    "Since you met yesterday, why did you bring her to see me today?" Samuel questioned.


    Fei Ling''er exined frankly, "Don''t


    you know how many people are


    looking for you in Rypassinesh


    bmaka slew ether she is your


    sister or not?" "Xiaoyong, don''t you


    have other things to do? " Samuel


    asked Huang Xiaoyong. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Huang Xiaoyong said without leaving a trace, "Yes, yes, yes. | still have something important to do, so | won''t dy catching up


    with you. Wan¡¯er, Fei Ling¡¯er, let¡¯s go together."


    After the three of them left, Samuel asked Jiang Yingying, "Have you been with Fei Ling¡¯er all the time?"


    "Yes, she said she knew you, so | followed her," Jiang Yingying said.


    "Did she ask you anything?" Samuel continued to ask.


    "No, but she told me a lot of things about you in Dragon Cloud City. Brother Samuel, | didn''t expect you to be a live-in son-inw


    again," Jiang Yingying said with a smile.


    Given Fei Ling¡¯er''s character, how


    could she tell Jiang vats hese


    things for ng reagonAlt Ss Clear


    thatiste was trying to get close to her


    so that Jiang Yingying could rx her


    vignce. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "She really didn''t ask you anything?¡± Samuel asked again.


    Jiang Yingying still shook her head.


    At this time, Samuel smelled the smell of wine on Jiang Yingying''s body and said," You have drunk some alcohol. When?"


    Jiang Yingying covered her head and said," Last night, | identally drank too much."


    Samuel''s heart sank, and he said, "Did you drink with Fei Ling er?"


    "Yes," Jiang Yingying said without hesitation.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Jiang Yingying''s innocent


    expression, Samuel''s heart jolted.


    When people were dranlethey eduld


    sey aroytiiinig. F Het Ling er took the


    opportunity to sneak in at this time,


    Jiang Yingying was likely to tell Fei


    Ling''er everything she shouldn''t say.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    Seeing Samuel had asked so many questions and his face was not very goodlooking, Jiang Yingying finally noticed something


    wrong. She asked Samuel," Brother Samuel, what''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with Fei Ling''er?"


    It was certain that Fei Ling¡¯er had a problem. There must be a reason for her appearing by his side. The reason why Samuel was


    always wary of her was that she was the first person he could not see through so far. She was like an ordinary person who had


    never cultivated before, but she was different from ordinary people. This was a very terrible thing because it meant that her realm


    was probably higher than his.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just asking. Don''t forget where we are. You can''t trust others easily. " Samuel didn''t want Jiang Yingying to


    me herself too much for this matter, so he hid his concerns for the time being. However, he still had to remind Jiang Yingying


    that she couldn''t trust Fei Ling''er too much.


    Jiang Yingying''s face was dignified. She could understand the meaning of Samuel''s words, which showed that the rtionship


    between Samuel and Fei Ling''er was not as close as she had imagined.


    "Got it.¡±


    "Tomorrow will be the beginning of the auction. After tomorrow, I''m afraid we won''t have a peaceful life." Samuel could not help


    but sigh. He had not encountered any real trouble in Xuanyuan World for such a long time. The three people in the Royal Court,


    who were the first in the Chen family, were all under his control. But this time, they were involved in too many things. Besides,


    they were the first well-known family in the Royal Court. It would definitely cause a lot of trouble.


    "Brother Samuel, it is already so quiet that it''s boring," Jiang Yingying said with a smile.


    There was a strange look in Samuel''s eyes. He smiled and said, "| didn''t expect you to be so aggressive now."


    "Brother Samuel, | want to know how powerful | am. | haven''t really tried it yet," Jiang Yingying said.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emperor Dragon Pce.


    Everything that had happened in Rich Business City was under the surveince of the Emperor.


    Ge Zhonglin and Ximen Changqin came to the old house in order to know who the auctioneer of Holy Li was.


    After Ximen Chang had severely injured Ran Yi, he went to see Samuel. This confirmed his subordinate¡¯s suspicions. From the


    looks of things, Samuel was definitely an auctioneer for Holy Li.


    This result was surprising, but when he thought about it carefully, it seemed reasonable.


    After all, a treasure like Holy Li was not something that an ordinary person could possess. Samuel, on the other hand, did indeed


    have the ability to possess it.


    ¡°Ran Yi went to find Samuel probably because he wants him to help resolve Ximen Chang''s troubles," said the Emperor


    indifferently.


    Atreacherous smile appeared on his subordinate''s face as he said, "If Samuel agrees, then the show at Rich Business City will


    be getting livelier."


    "The Ximen family has be more and more agitated over the past few years. They''ve gradually developed the tendency to


    be the Bailing family. The main goal of Ximen Chang''s attempt to obtain Holy Li this time is to cultivate a Superb Masterfor


    the family. Do you know why he wants to do this?" asked the Emperor.


    ¡°He wants to stabilize the status of the Ximen n and use it to counter the Emperor," the subordinate bowed and said. After all,


    this sentence was disrespectful. Although he was the Emperor''s trusted subordinate, it was a little offensive to the Emperor to


    say such words, so he had to apologize first and then speak.


    "Ximen Chang is getting bolder and bolder.


    Perhaps he has forgotten how the Bailing family was destroyed back then," the Emperor said with a sigh. He did not want to do


    this, because infighting ultimately caused the Royal Court to lose its vitality. It would not benefit him at all.


    But sometimes, he had to do so, because in the Royal Court, once any family threatened the status of the Emperor, there was


    only a dead end.


    ¡°Emperor, it''s just a Holy Li. It''s not enough for the Ximen n to produce a Super Master. You don''t have to worry," said the


    subordinate.


    "That''s why he''s looking for Samuel. | really don''t want to see the Ximen n fall. It''s a pity that Ximen Chang''s wild ambition is


    getting harder and harder to hide," said the Emperor.


    ¡°Emperor, Ximen Chang probably doesn''t know Samuel''s strength. With Ximen Chang''s temper, he probably will not treat him


    well. Perhaps, Samuel will let Ximen Chang know what he should do," said the subordinate.


    Speaking of Samuel, it was actually a headache for the Emperor. It seemed to be a good thing that there was an expert in the


    Superb Master realm in Royal Court, but the Emperor was also worried about such an expert. He didn''t serve Royal Court. If he


    couldn''t be used by Royal Court, it would be a potential threat.


    ¡°How is Fei Lingsheng recently?" asked the Emperor.


    "There was no movement, but ording to my guess, the reason why she approached Samuel was probably because of Holy Li.


    Fei Lingsheng pursued the legendary Divine Realm and had entered the Dark Forest three times, but she found nothing. Now


    Samuel is auctioning Holy Li. I''m afraid that the ce where Holy Li came from is her purpose." The subordinate said.


    The Emperor nodded. This kind of spection was reasonable, and with the strength of Fei Lingsheng, she deliberately


    approached Samuel. If it weren''t for Holy Li, people really couldn''t figure out the reason.


    ¡°By the way, | heard that something happened in Xia State recently. What''s going on?" the Emperor asked.


    "ording to our spies, a master has


    appeared in the Xia State recently,


    and he has reache be\ Martial


    Myntair vere ia State. All the


    people who went to challenge him


    have suffered a crushing defeat," his


    subordinate said with a serious look.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "To the Martial Mountain!" The


    Emperor was slightly surprised. He


    knew what the Martial Mountain of


    the Xia State meant. It was a


    where soy shea whe were


    qualita o go. Moreover, the Superb


    Master of the Xia State was breaking


    the realm on the top of the Martial


    Mountain. It could be said that this


    was a holynd pursued by all


    cultivators. Countless people wanted


    to break the realm on the Martial


    Mountain of the Xia State. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, the mountain peak was definitely not a downtown area, and not everyone could go there. Those who were qualified to


    stand on the top of the mountain and ept the challenge must have extraordinary realms.


    "Do you have more detailed information?" the Emperor could not wait to ask.


    "Legend has it that this is a very


    beautiful young woman, and she


    brought along a little ainiewrenele"


    ths ltteorbstShOtS apud and


    jump, there will definitely be


    someone who falls from the top of


    the mountain," the subordinate said.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "This story is too lifelike. It can¡¯t be that the Xia State deliberately exaggerated it, right? " The Emperor couldn''t help butugh.


    There was a young and beautiful woman and a little girl. The sound of the ps and the fall of the mountain peaks sounded like


    they werepiled by the Xia State.


    Moreover, the Xia State also had a reason to do this. They deliberately exaggerated it to make the other two countries fear.


    " Emperor, | had the same suspicion in the beginning as well. However, ording to the scout''s report, he saw it with his own


    eyes. It shouldn¡¯t be false," said the subordinate.

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    Hearing this, the Emperor couldn''t help but frown. If it was true, he was very interested in such a wonderful woman. Moreover,


    when he thought of the picture of someone falling from the top of the mountain, he couldn¡¯t help but yearn for it.


    It was a pity that the Emperor would never be able to see such a scene within the borders of the Xia Kingdom with his own eyes.


    "Do you have portraits?" the Emperor asked.


    ¡°After a month, we should be able toplete the joint,¡± said the subordinate.


    As the intelligence report was sent back to Royal Court by carrier pigeons, the portrait could only be conveyed in fragmented


    ways. After arriving at Royal Court, there would be people to join it, so the process would take some time.


    "Give it to me as soon as youplete it. I''d like to see what kind of woman can be so powerful," the Emperor said.


    "Yes, sir."


    Rich Business City.


    The auction day that everyone was looking forward to finally arrived.


    In the vicinity of Rich Mo Auction House, there were many ordinary people gathered early in the morning. These people were all


    here to watch the big families of the Royal Court. After all, this event was rarely seen in a hundred years, and no one wanted to


    miss this opportunity.


    Numerous young girls cheered because of those noble childes and dressed up beautifully. It was estimated that they all wanted


    to be favored by noble childes. If they could marry into a rich and powerful family and be a concubine, they could be promoted


    and be phoenixes.


    It was a pity that the probability of this kind of thing was too low. How could a real noble childe look down upon these ordinary


    women?


    ¡°Master, these women must be crazy. What are they cheering?" Among the crowd, the least noticeable was Samuel and the


    others.


    There were no luxurious clothes or guards around them, which made them look very deste.


    The most important thing was that no woman was willing to keep her eyes on them, which made Huang Xiaoyong very


    disdainful.


    "If there is a woman screaming for you, do you still think that they are crazy?" Samuel said with a smile. The dissatisfaction in


    this guy''s heart came from the fact that no woman liked him. However, with Huang Xiaoyong''s appearance, he really couldn''t


    compare with those elegant Childes.


    Huang Xiaoyong, a boorish man, would never learn how to wave a fan of those young handsome men.


    "| don¡¯t care." After saying this, Huang Xiaoyong deliberately nced at Jiang Yingying. This guy seemed to have some special


    thoughts about her.


    When Samuel noticed this, he couldn''t helpughing.


    Huang Xiaoyong was so bold that he dared to have thoughts about Jiang Yingying.


    However, this was also a good thing. If the two of them could really get together.


    Samuel would be very happy.


    "Yingying." Huang Xiaoyong showed a rare shy look and walked to Jiang Yingying.


    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Yingying asked in confusion.


    ¡°Compared with these vulgar, | think you''re really a fairy from heaven,¡± Huang


    Xiaoyong said shamelessly.


    Jiang Yingying paused for a moment and said, "Since you know that they are vulgar women, do you still want topete with


    me?"


    Samuel almost burst outughing.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s ttery had hit the bullseye.


    "Uh..., you can''t say that. If it weren''t for these vulgar women, how could you show off your excellence?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    ¡°How am | excellent? Tell me." Jiang Yingying asked naturally.


    "You are more beautiful than them, and your temperament is better than that of fairies. If | want to say all your outstanding points,


    I''m afraid | won''t be able to finish all of them in a day. How about | tell you slowly when you are free?" Huang Xiaoyong said


    without hesitation. After chasing Chen Yanran for so many years, Huang Xiaoyong had already developed the ability to say good


    words. Therefore, Jiang Yingying''s small problem, which seemed to deliberately make things difficult for him, was not a problem


    for Huang Xiaoyong.


    Samuel felt a chill.


    However, he still admired a thick-skinned person like Huang Xiaoyong. If it were him, Samuel would not be able to say


    something like that.


    "Since | have so many advantages, do you deserve me?" Jiang Yingying asked Huang Xiaoyong in a questioning tone.


    "Pfft, hahahahaha."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±


    Samuel couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and burst outughing. He never thought that Jiang Yingying would say such a thing.


    In Samuel''s understanding, Jiang Yingying was a very shy girl, and she was naturally shy. This was not what she should say, but


    in the face of such a thick-skinned guy as Huang Xiaoyong, Jiang Yingying seemed to explode.


    Huang Xiaoyong was like a ck-faced man. He looked at Samuel and dared not toin. He lowered his head with a face


    of grievance.


    At this time, Jiang Yingying patted Huang Xiaoyong on the shoulder and said earnestly, "Since you know you don''t deserve me,


    don''t have these strange ideas.


    Huang Xiaoyong suffered the most painful blow in his life, which made him feel worse.


    He hadn''t really started his pursuit yet, but Jiang Yingying''s words directly made his n die.


    "Don''t be discouraged. Take out your shameless strength. Believe me, you can do it." Samuel slowed down deliberately and


    whispered to Huang Xiaoyong.


    He did not deliberately try to match up with Huang Xiaoyong and Jiang Yingying. He just thought that if there was such an


    opportunity, they could give it a try.


    Samuel knew that Jiang Yingying had


    a good impression of him, but this


    kind of good impressjanayas¡¯ O''''!


    destinga nici td Yet anything in return.


    So if Huang Xiaoyong could really be


    with Jiang Yingying, it would also be


    a good thing for Samuel. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, if Jiang Yingying''s marriage could be solved in Xuanyuan World, it would be a good thing.


    "Master, can | really do it?" Huang


    Xiaoyong said with a bitter face.


    blow he suffer: Ahiseiite waetiore


    seyous thse the previous one, which


    directly discouraged Huang


    Xiaoyong, so he waspletely


    exhausted now. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "There''s a chance," Samuel said.


    Upon hearing these words, Huang


    Xiaoyong¡¯s eyes lit up and he as


    Really?" ¡°Will | ig?¡¯ Gamn\l asked


    Hoana@xid¨¦yong shook his head


    desperately. Of course, he was more


    willing to believe that he had a


    chance. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s not that easy to melt an iceberg. It''ll take a lot of perseverance," Samuel reminded him.


    Huang Xiaoyong clenched his fists and said firmly, "Master, don''t worry. | don¡¯t have anything. | just have perseverance."


    "It is not called perseverance. You are shameless. But the most important thing in chasing a woman is to be shameless. You are


    gifted." Samuel said with a smile.


    In the face of such a joke, Huang Xiaoyong also smiled.


    When everyone was about to enter the auction house, a familiar figure suddenly stood in front of them.

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    "Did you go to the wrong ce? It''s the highest-level auction today. What are you doing here?" Feng Zhi looked at Samuel with a


    cold face, with obvious mockery at the corner of his mouth.


    A trouble like Feng Zhi would sooner orter appear. This was something that Samuel had expected. Hence, he would not find it


    strange if he were to meet Feng Zhi today.


    This young man looked gentle and elegant, but in fact, he was a person who paid great attention to revenge. Just like those


    arrogant rich second generations on earth, they could not allow themselves to suffer a little loss.


    "You cane, but can¡¯t we?" Huang


    Xiaoyong said disdainfully.


    Feng Zhi didn''t even bother to look at Huang Xiaoyong, because this person was not worth mentioning in his eyes at all.


    "| can go to many ces, but you are not necessarily qualified." Feng Zhi smiled triumphantly, took out his entrance card, and


    continued, "Have you ever seen this thing? You have to have it before you are qualified to enter. | advise you to hurry back, don''t


    be driven out and make a fool of yourself.¡±


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at him as if he were a contemptible clown. The card in this guy''s hand was different from the one


    SamuelSamuel got. Obviously, even this highest-level auction was divided among guests.


    Huang Xiaoyong knew that Samuel''s card must be the most advanced one, because Holy Li had shocked the whole Royal Court


    by selling it. Nowadays, many big families hade here for Holy Li. How could a person like Feng Zhipare with him?


    ¡°Ah, what is this? Why haven''t | seen it before?" Huang Xiaoyong deliberately showed a surprised expression.


    Only then did Feng Zhi give Huang Xiaoyong a pitiful look. He had not even seen the entrance card, but he still came to the


    auction. Wasn''t this a joke?


    "Idiot." Feng Zhi simply sent a word to Huang Xiaoyong. Then he looked at Samuel.


    The person he was going to deal with was Samuel. He naturally did not pay too much attention to a small potato like Huang


    Xiaoyong.


    "The grudge between us is not over yet. | will let you die in Rich Business City, " Feng


    Zhi said in a cold voice.


    Samuel was already used to facing this kind of domineering disciple.


    How many people had said such things to him?


    How many people regretted their words?


    Samuel could no longer remember, because he would never take this kind of people seriously.


    At this moment, an imposing middle-aged man walked up to Feng Zhi. His body was as strong as a bear''s.


    "Feng Zhi, what''s going on?¡± The middle aged man asked Fengye.


    Feng Zhi lowered his head slightly and said respectfully, "Father, it''s just that he doesn''t think much of the Feng family.¡±


    The middle-aged man had long heard Feng Zhi mention the grudge between him and Samuel. When he saw them at this time,


    he could not help but have a cold face. He said to Samuel, "Young man, you are so arrogant. Can you bear the consequences?"


    "You should ask your son." Samuel smiled faintly.


    "You really don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. | know that you have a seven-star Beast Trainer by your side." When


    he said this, Feng Zhi deliberately nced at Huang Xiaoyong and then continued, "But a seven-star Beast Trainer doesn''t mean


    that he is invincible in the world."


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. Since this fellow was able to say such a thing, it meant that the Feng n definitely had a strong


    person at thest three levels. This caused Samuel to be a little surprised.


    After all, it was not easy to reach the strength of thest three realms in the Royal Court. No wonder Feng Zhi dared to be so


    arrogant.


    "lm just here to attend the auction," Samuel said.


    Feng Zhi smiled disdainfully. In his opinion, it was because he was afraid that he had taken a step back.


    But provoking the Feng family was not something that could be easily dealt with.


    "Do you have the qualifications to enter the arena?" Feng Zhi said with a mocking smile.


    Samuel didn''t bother to talk nonsense. He took out the entrance card Liu Ding gave him and said, "It''s not up to you to decide


    whether I''m qualified or not."


    Feng Zhi''s eyes focused. This card was obviously more exquisite than the one in his hand. This meant that if Samuel''s card was


    real, its level would be higher than his.


    "How is this possible?"


    How could such a good-for-nothing get an entrance card of a higher level than him?


    "Where did you get this?" Feng Zhi asked.


    ¡°Of course, it was given to me by Liu Ding. Haven''t you seen it?" Samuel said with a smile.


    At this moment, Feng Qing¡¯s expression became serious. Since this fellow was able to take out his entrance card, this meant


    that he definitely had the qualifications to enter. He could not be so foolish as to randomly make a fake entrance card to make a


    fool of himself.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    And the higher the level, the moreplicated his identity was.


    This time around, there weremany powerful people. Quite a number of members of therge n hade. This caused Feng


    Zhi to involuntarily feel a little suspicious of Samuel''s true identity.


    Could it be that this fellow was not as simple as what Feng Zhi had said?


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go in first," Samuel said.


    Feng Qing subconsciously moved sideways to make way for Samuel.


    "Father, how can you let him off so easily?" Feng Zhi could not resist asking Feng Qing after Samuel and the others left.


    ¡°Are you sure you investigated his background?" Feng Qing said, gritting his teeth. His instincts told him that the Feng family was


    in trouble this time.


    Feng Zhi did not know much about Samuel''s identity. This was because he could tell from Samuel''s clothes that Samuel was not


    some great person. How could a truly powerful person be coarse linen clothes?


    ¡°Father, he is merely an unrefinedmodity." Feng Zhi said.


    "An inferiormodity, yet able to obtain an even higher grade entrance card than ours?" Feng Qing questioned.


    "This..." Feng Zhi didn¡¯t know how to exin himself either. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, another group of people walked up to Feng Qing.


    He had been watching the fun just now.


    When he saw the card Samuel took


    out, he was very shocked, becau


    he recognized thew wasthoHighest


    gradeahirarce card. The Ximen n


    should be the only one who was


    qualified to get it in this auction.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This made him think of the mysterious auctioneer. In addition to the Ximen n, he was probably the only one who was qualified


    to get it.


    "Feng Qing, | didn''t think that your son would dare to offend such a big shot. Your Feng n is in danger this time." The man said


    with a smile.


    When Feng Qing saw the person who had hit him when he was down, an extremely dissatisfied expression appeared on his


    face. This was the enemy of the Feng family over the years, Zhong Zhi.


    The Feng and Zhong families


    belonged to the same city. The t


    families had b matiedgeriest to


    rhanyaiea However, the oue


    hadn''t yet to be decided. How could


    he beughed at by Zhong Zhi at this


    moment? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It has nothing to do with you," Feng Qing said.


    "Of course it has nothing to do with


    me. | just kindly remind you that the


    young man¡¯s card was the hi he


    grade ent ce gay 6F this auction.


    As ard | know, only the Ximen n


    has the right to get it. But judging


    from his appearance, he is not a


    member of the Ximen n. Guess


    who he is," Zhong Zhi said with a big


    laugh. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    Zhong Zhi had left. However, what he said caused the Feng father and son to be very confused.


    "Father, what does he mean?" Feng Zhi asked Feng Zhi in confusion.


    Feng Qing also frowned. The highest grade card was something that could only be obtained by the Ximen n?


    Since it was the Ximen family that could get it, how could that person get it just now?


    Feng Qing believed that these words were contradictory. This was because the status of the Ximen n was something that no


    one couldpare with. The treatment that the Ximen n could receive was definitely not something that others could


    compare with.


    Unless the Emperor personally came, why would the Emperore to Rich Business City?


    "Hmph." Feng Qing snorted coldly and said, "I think Zhong Zhi is deliberately mystifying things. Who knows what he means?"


    Hearing his father''s words, Feng Zhi was toozy to think about the problem. He said, "Father, let''s hurry up and enter the


    venue. The auction is about to begin."


    Feng Zhi nodded, and the father and son finally walked into the venue.


    The venue was divided into five regions, which represented different people of different positions. This was a very strong


    prejudice, but no one was dissatisfied with it. It seemed that they were used to the division of this ss, which was very


    different from the earth.


    On Earth, no matter what kind of auction house it was, it treated all guests who had the ability to bid equally.


    ¡°Master, our ce is really a high-ss ce," Huang Xiaoyong said proudly to Samuel. The most high-ss area they were in


    was made up of several special rooms. The walls of the three sides protected privacy to the greatest extent, and the visible wall


    was made of special materials. One could see the outside from the inside, but could not see the inside from the outside.


    "Is there anything strange about this?" Samuel smiled. From the moment he took out Holy Li to the auction, he was destined to


    be a special guest of this auction. The most high-level area was just a matter of course. "| have never participated in such a high-


    end auction before. | don''t know what good things wille out of it." Huang Xiaoyong rubbed his hands and had an expectant


    look on his face.


    Samuel did not have much expectation for this matter. He was just curious.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er was the same as Huang Xiaoyong. Although she was born in a famous family, her life experience was at the


    bottom of the society. She had never seen such a scene and was full of expectations.


    Fei Ling''er, on the other hand, was the most special one among the group. Her expression was extremely calm, even calmer


    than that of Samuel. It was as if she did not have any expectations for the auction. Her heart was as calm as still water, and


    Samuel put it in his heart.


    If she was used to this kind of situation, it was understandable that she had no interest in this kind of thing.


    But ordinary people couldn''t get used to such a big scene, which made Samuel even more curious about Fei Fing er''s identity.


    "Yingying, if you like anything, just tell me. I''ll buy it for you," Samuel said to Jiang Yingying.


    Jiang Yingying smiled faintly and was about to speak when Huang Xiaoyong, who was on the side, said first, "Master, how can |


    let you spend money? If you like something, | will pay for it."


    Huang Xiaoyong was very smart. He was the one who paid the money. It was better to put the credit on his head so that he


    could show off in front of Jiang Yingying.


    Samuel took a look at Huang Xiaoyong.


    This guy seemed to be serious. Did he really like Jiang Yingying?


    ¡°Alright, I''ll give you this opportunity." Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong walked over to Jiang Yingying with a thick face and said," Yingying, if you like something, just tell me. | am not


    short of money.¡±


    ¡°Everything | like, you will buy it?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong knew very well that she deliberately made things difficult for him. If Jiang Yingying took a fancy to all the things,


    he would not be able to buy them.


    ¡°As long as it''s something you like, I''ll buy it for you no matter how much it will cost," Huang Xiaoyong replied cleverly.


    Samuel couldn¡¯t helpughing. Huang


    Xiaoyong often didn''t have a high IQ, but when it came to this kind of thing, he was very smart. Jiang Yingying''s problem was


    easily solved by him, and his meaning was very clear. Wasn''t it that he could give everything for Jiang Yingying?


    This means of picking up girls, if it was in a nightclub on earth, it was definitely a master of picking up girls!


    Finally, after a period of waiting, the auction officially began.


    The auctioneer was a beautiful young woman. She was professional. Obviously, she was carefully trained by Rich Mo Auction


    House. Not only was she goodlooking, but she had an extraordinary temperament. Moreover, she was very proficient in


    exining the items.


    The first item was an item called Blood Jade. In Samuel''s eyes, it was a piece of red jade. However, ording to the


    auctioneer''s exnation, it seemed that this jade had other functions.


    "It''s just a piece of jade, yet there are still so many things to talk about?" Samuel said with confusion.


    "This red jade can be a very


    good Natal Item once it''s made. To a


    woman, it''s the best ghoige.€ 01"


    cuijivator who has 2 Natal Item will


    be able to train faster. Don''t tell me


    you don¡¯t know what Natal Item is?"


    Fei Ling''er said from the side. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m really surprised that a little beggar like you knows so much," Samuel said with a smile.


    They tried to sound out each other''s identity through their words, which could be regarded as a contest of identity between the


    two parties.


    "Who says beggars can''t understand these?


    " Fei Ling''er asked.


    Samuel nodded naturally. He looked at Jiang Yingying and said, "This jade is very suitable for you."


    As soon as Samuel''s voice fell, Huang Xiaoyong, who was sharp-eyed and fasthanded, began to bid before Jiang Yingying


    refused.


    Jiang Yingying wanted to refuse because this kind of thing didn''t make any sense to her. Moreover, she didn''t want Samuel to


    waste his money because of this.


    However, Samuel insisted on nodding, so Jiang Yingying had to take back what she was about to say.


    Many guests at the auction were here for Holy Li and were not interested in the other items, so there were very fewpetitors.


    In addition, Huang Xiaoyong''s bid was too high, so the first item was soon in Samuel''s hands.


    "This bidder should be the auctioneer of Holy Li," Ximen Chang said from another box.


    Among more than a dozen Ximen


    family members, Ximen Chang was


    the only one who was ¡ì ted: (Owas


    sequin erehov hon the ruling


    power and status Ximen Chang had


    in the family. No one couldpare


    with him, and no one dared to be on


    equal footing with him. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It shouldn''t be wrong. Otherwise, it''s


    impossible for him to get the highest


    grade entrance card of be agation |


    use, A your Fah beside him said


    toaXimen Chang. His name was


    Ximen Jin, and he was Ximen


    Chang''s grandson. He was also the


    heir that Ximen Chang wanted to


    cultivate the most. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    ¡°Ran Yi refused to reveal his identity, but openly arranged him to be in such a high position. Does he really think | am stupid?"


    Ximen Chang said with a sneer.


    Speaking of this matter, it was an ident. Because of the original Ran Yi, he did not know that the Ximen n woulde, and


    he did not expect what happenedter.


    However, Ran Yi did not deliberately change this matter, and he also had some selfish motives. After all, Samuel had not yet


    confirmed that he would help in this matter. So inadvertently revealing


    Samue''''s identity and transferring Ximen Chang''s attention to Samuel was the purpose of Ran Yi.


    Samuel had naturally thought of this kind of harmless little scheme. However, since he had decided to deal with the Ximen n


    face to face, such a little scheme was not worth paying attention to.


    Moreover, it was understandable for Ran Yi to do so.


    "Grandpa, do you need me to invite this person over?" Ximen Jin asked. The so-called invitation was, of course, not that kind of


    courtesy. For the Ximen n, there was no need for them to be polite to anyone other than the Emperor.


    Ximen Chang shook his head and said," Let''s wait until the auction is over. We''ll talk about it after we get this Holy Li. He can¡¯t


    run out of Rich Business City."


    The first itemnded in Samuel''s hands. After which, it was followed by the second item.


    However, Samuel was not interested in the rest of the items. Although there were some strange things that exceeded his


    knowledge, he did not have many other thoughts apart from making Samuel feel strange. Naturally, he did not need to waste his


    money for them.


    Moreover, Samuel was not the only one whocked interest in these auction items. After all, many people present were here for


    Holy Li. Naturally, they wanted to use their financial resources on the finale.


    After several auctions, the auction house made a decision that they would take out Holy Li in advance because the auctioneer


    also knew that it would be a waste of time to go on like this.


    "Next is the item that everyone has been waiting for. | believe that you have been waiting for a long time. | don''t need to


    introduce this item to you." After the auctioneer finished speaking, a staff member came to the stage with an exquisite wooden


    box.


    When the wooden box was opened, many people sighed with emotion. Because it was the first time for many people to see Holy


    Li, they were full of curiosity.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandfather, this ordinary thing is Holy Li? " Ximen Jin asked Ximen Chang, puzzled. In his opinion, it was just an ordinary red


    fruit. He even doubted if it could really help people improve their realm.


    Ximen Chang''s knowledge was not something that Ximen Jin couldpare with. He was lucky enough to have seen Holy Li


    once, so the first time he saw Holy Li, he was sure that it was authentic.


    "It''s nothing special? Do you know how many powerhouses have sacrificed their lives for it? Even an expert at the Super Master


    would wish to obtain one so that he could advance to the Divine Realm," Ximen Chang said with a covetous face.


    Although he was focused on nurturing his n''s leader¡¯s sessor, when he saw Holy Li, he wanted to possess it. This was


    because once he broke through to the Super Master Realm, he would have the ability to rejuvenate his youth. His life would also


    be extended. At times like this, it was not important for Ximen Chang to have an heir.


    It was a pity that at his current age, even if he ate the Holy Li, he might not be able to make full use of the Holy Li.


    Seeing Ximen Chang''s expression, Ximen Jin''s heart showed a trace of worry, because he could see Ximen Chang''s desire. If


    Ximen Chang wanted to take Holy Li as his own, he would have no chance to improve his realm.


    "Grandfather, if | can obtain Holy Li, | will definitely not disappoint you," Ximen Jin said.


    Ximen Chang''s eyes instantly became cold. This kind of indirect reminder made him very dissatisfied.


    In the Ximen family, Ximen Chang had the supreme right to speak, and he was alone in everything he did. He never needed


    others¡¯ or opinions to do what he wanted to do.


    "If | give it to you, it will be yours. Do you understand?" Ximen Chang said coldly.


    Ximen Jin hurriedly lowered his head and said, "Grandpa, I''m sorry. | was anxious."


    Ximen Chang snorted coldly and stopped talking. Instead, he focused all his attention on Holy Li again.


    Ximen Jin, who lowered his head, obviously showed a trace of ferocity on his face. Although he seemed to show great respect


    for Ximen Chang on the surface, in his heart, he was eager to see Ximen Chang''s death because only when Ximen Chang died


    could he get the power of the Ximen n.


    In such a big family, there was no real family affection. They only foughtopenly and secretly for the right. As long as they could


    hold the power in their hands, no matter what kind of blood rtionship they had with each other, it was not worth mentioning for


    them.


    In the past, Ximen Jin knew that he was valued by Ximen Chang. But now, he knew that due to Holy Li''s appearance, Ximen


    Chang''s heart began to waver.


    Ximen Chang came to Rich


    Bussiness City in name for him


    now, Ximen Chapg gleistsshjn d


    priyatadesires. This situation was


    very unfavorable to Ximen Jin, so he


    had to find a way to change it. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    With the appearance of Holy Li auction item, the auction house became lively in an instant. The bidding sound did not stop for a


    moment. Soon, it reached an amazing price.


    Huang Xiaoyong was already stunned. Although he knew that Holy Li would definitely bid an amazing price, the current number


    was far beyond what he could imagine.


    ¡°Master, after this auction, you will probably be the richest person in the entire Royal Court," Huang Xiaoyong said with a


    sigh.


    The richest man in the world?


    Samuel smiled faintly. He was not interested in this kind of title at all.


    Because when he was on earth, he had achieved this kind of achievement to some extent.


    He was in charge of the assets of the Hangong family, which was definitely the most valuable wealth on earth.


    "It''s better to have power than money, and it''s better to have strength than power. So money is the lowest grade," Samuel said


    with a smile.


    Although Samuel''s words made


    sense, Huang Xiaoyong could hot get


    rid of the shoc ofiheaktazing?


    wWearten ARG all, he had not yet


    reached Samuel''s level. He could not


    understand the mentality of treating


    money like dirt. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why did you convert your strength into money?" Fei Ling¡¯er suddenly asked. Since Samuel understood this so well, why did he


    want to auction Holy Li off?


    Fei Ling''er didn''t understand why


    Samuel wanted to auction nel i


    from the tart ud Wien Samuel said


    dak abies she became even more


    confused. Wasn''t Holy Li a symbol of


    strength? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    Fei Ling''er had made a lot of guesses about this matter, but most of them were not true.


    She even thought Samuel had reached the Divine Realm, so he didn¡¯t need Holy Li.


    But how could it be possible?


    In the Xuanyuan World, there had never been a master of the Divine Realm, and even this realm was only a legendary realm. No


    one had ever verified it.


    Breaking through to the Divine Realm was bound to lead to a change in the world, but Fei Ling''er had never felt this kind of aura


    before, so she gave up this crazy idea and fell into confusion again.


    "Who told you I only have one Holy Li?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Fei Ling''er''s expression changed. Even though she was a Superb Master expert in the Royal Court, she couldn''t remain calm at


    this moment.


    More than one Holy Li!


    For anyone, this was a piece of unbelievable news.


    However, Fei Ling er felt that he didn''t seem to be lying, and it didn''t seem to mean anything either.


    So where did his Holy Lie from?


    ¡°Are you serious?" Fei Ling''er asked.


    Samuel didn''t speak this time. He showed this in front of Fei Ling er because he hoped that Fei Ling er s fox tail would show up


    earlier.


    Now he showed an ambiguous attitude, which could be regarded as a way out for himself. After all, Holy Li''s value was far more


    than he had imagined. Unless there was no other way, Samuel would not give it to others at will or use it.


    "It''s time for us to go. Otherwise, we will be in a lot of troubleter," Samuel stood up and said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    ¡°Master, the auction is not over yet." Huang Xiaoyong reminded. Holy Li''s price was still soaring. Huang Xiaoyong really wanted


    to know what the final price would be. Naturally, he was not willing to leave at this time.


    "If you are willing to wait, then just wait. However, don''t me me for not reminding you. Many people are guessing our identity


    now. | believe the Ximen family has already guessed that the person in this room is Holy Li''s auctioneer. If you don¡¯t leave now,


    the Ximen family will not let you leave so easily in a while." After Samuel finished speaking, he left immediately.


    Huang Xiaoyong didn''t dare to stay for a moment, so he quickly caught up with Samuel.


    He did not want to face the Ximen n. If he was really stopped, it would be terrible.


    ¡°Hey, where is Fei Ling¡¯er?" After walking out of the auction house, Huang Xiaoyong found that Fei Ling¡¯er didn''t follow them.


    Just as he was about to turn back to take a look, he was stopped by Samuel. "Don''t worry about her. Even if she was stopped by


    the Ximen family, there won''t be anything wrong."


    ¡°Master, what do you mean?" Huang Xiaoyong asked in confusion.


    "You will understand in the future," Samuel said.


    Samuel was unable to find out about Fei Ling''er''s identity. He was unable to make a simple guess.


    However, this woman''s strength was definitely not something that Ximen n could stop, so they did not need to worry about her


    at all.


    The Auction House was still bustling with activity. At this moment, they didn''t care who their bidding opponent was and whether


    or not they would face retaliation in the future. After all, obtaining Holy Li would allow the Royal Court to put their strength in an


    important position. At a time like this, no one would care so much about the difference in status between the two ns.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the old house of Ran Yi.


    Ran Yi listened to the continuous news from the auction house, but there was no turmoil in his heart. Because no matter how


    high the price was, it was worthwhile for him. Holy Li was a priceless treasure that was rare toe by in a hundred years. The


    big families would definitely try their best to fight for it. Even if they had to give up all their money, it was worth it for them.


    "| didn''t expect to see such a lively scene in my lifetime. It''s worth it," Ran Yi said to himself.


    Ge Zhonglin went to the auction, Ran Yi didn''t even have anyone to discuss it, so it was a little boring.


    But at this time, his men rushed to Ran Yi''s side.


    ¡°Boss, there''s a young man who wants to


    see you.¡± "Young man?" Ran Yi was stunned for a moment. The first thing that came to his mind was that it might be Samuel. He


    quickly said to his men, "Please, please."


    After a while, his men showed up with Samuel.


    Walking unsteadily to Samuel, Ran Yi bowed and shouted, "Mr. Hannigan, | didn''t expect that you woulde here. Please


    forgive me for not greeting you."


    "It''s not good to be too hypocritical," Samuel said directly.


    Embarrassment shed across Ran Yi''s face. He signaled to his subordinate with his eyes, indicating for him to leave.


    After his men left, Ran Yi said, "Mr. Hannigan, what can | do for you?" "If Ximen Chang were to die, how much of an effect would


    it have?" Samuel said.


    Ran Yi suddenly felt his mouth and tongue go dry. What kind of f*cking person would dare to say such a thing!


    And Samuel was talking about domestic affairs. Didn''t he put Ximen Chang in his eyes?


    Ran Yi swallowed and took a deep breath before he said, "The rtionship between Ximen Chang and the Emperor has always


    been close. In recent years, the economy within Royal Court is mostly provided by the Ximen family, so the Emperor values


    Ximen Chang very much."


    "The Ximen family is powerful. It can be a threat to theEmperor," Samuel said.


    Ran Yi''s eyelids twitched. He did not dare to say such things casually.


    "So timid that you don''t even dare to discuss it in private?" Samuel looked at Ran Yi with a torch-like gaze.


    "Mr. Hannigan, | don''t know if the


    Emperor treats the Ximen n age


    threat. But pow, thesdiien n does


    Have State tendency to have a


    second Bailing n," Ran Yi said.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "In that case, Ximen Chang''s death might be good news for the Emperor," Samuel said with a smile.


    Ran Yi felt a sense of numbness in his scalp. If it were in the past, he would not dare to discuss this topic casually, no matter how


    bold he was.


    But now, he had to rely on Samuel to save his life, so he could not escape from this matter.


    "It''s half in good or bad. After all, Royal


    Court also needs the financial resources of the Ximen n," Ran Yi said.


    "That is to say, this matter is really


    not easy to deal with." Samuel


    frowned. If the embealsocaertes


    t id @oxiin¨¦e hang, just


    Nein


    ause it was not convenient for


    him to take action, Samuel would


    have nothing to worry about. But if it


    were not what he thought, it was still


    a little troublesome. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Hannigan, do you want to kill Ximen Chang?" Ran Yi asked cautiously.


    "Do you want to die in Ximen Chang''s hands?" Samuel said.


    Ran Yi shook his head repeatedly.


    "Since you don''t want to die, is there any other way other than killing Ximen Chang? " Samuel continued to ask.


    Ran Yi shook his head again.


    ording to Ximen LS eae


    character, there seared to be only


    tldloet omes. Either Ximen Chang''s


    death or he and Ge Zhong''s death.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Hannigan, perhaps you can look for Ximen Jin," Ran Yi said.


    "Ximen Jin, who is it?"


    "Ximen Chang''s grandson."

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    Samuel had always been intelligent. When he heard Ran Vi''s words, he could tell that there was something fishy about it.


    From the looks of it, there was probably a huge problem with Ximen Jin and Ximen Chang.


    However, Samuel did not know where this question originated from. Clearly, it was impossible for him to guess it.


    So Samuel just looked at Ran Vi and did not speak.


    The hairs on Ranyi''s body were standing on end. He felt ufortable under Samuel''s stare. He could only lower his head and


    say, "Mr. Hannigan, | don''t know what''s going on between the two either. But Ximen Jin hade to me in private and he


    wanted to find out more about you. In my opinion, Ximen Chang has alreadye once. If Ximen Jines again, he must


    have ulterior motives."


    "Is that all?" Samuel asked.


    "That''s all. If | hide anything, I''ll be struck by lightning," Ranyi said.


    Seeing Ran Vi''s expression, Samuel did not seem to be lying, so he did not continue to ask.


    However, not long after he left, before Ran Vi had time to take a break, Fei Ling''er came knocking on his door.


    However, Ran Vi did not have much caution toward this woman. Although she was by Samuel''s side, she was still much weaker


    whenpared to the shock that Samuel had brought.


    "| don''t know why you''re looking for me. Mr. Hannigan just left. You''re not here for Samuel, are you?" Ran Yi asked.


    Fei Ling''er shook her head with a smile and walked up to Ran Yi, saying, "I''m not looking for him, I''m looking for you."


    Ran Yi pretended to be surprised. Of course, he knew Fei Ling''er was not here to find Samuel. Otherwise, how could the timing


    be so coincidental?


    "Miss, what do you want me to do?¡± Ran Yi asked.


    ¡°What did Samuel say to you?" Fei Ling¡¯er asked very directly.


    Ran Yi smiled faintly. From the looks of it, the people around Samuel''s side could not be trusted.


    "Miss, what we said of course is our secret.


    How could | tell you?" Ran Yi said.


    "What do you choose between keeping secrets and life?" Fei Ling''er asked with a smile.


    Ran Vi''s expression gradually turned disdainful. He was afraid of Samuel, but that didn''t mean he was afraid of Fei Ling''er.


    "| don''t know if you have such ability." When Ran Vi finished this sentence, his men should have stood in front of him.


    However, Ran Vi found that his subordinates stood still, like wooden stakes.


    He trusted his subordinate deeply and he had protected him for so many years.


    There would never be a crack between master and servant. What was going on today?


    "What are you doing?¡± Ran Vi gnashed his teeth and said to his man.


    Fei Ling''er was shaking withughter. She exined to Ran Yi, "He is unable to move. Do you want him toe and save you?"


    Unable to move?


    What does that mean!?


    When Ran Yi carefully looked at his man, he found that there was indeed something strange.


    Cold sweat kept beading on his forehead. His face was pale and devoid of blood, and his entire body was trembling slightly, as if


    he was under tremendous pressure.


    At this time, Ran Yi was shocked to find that the weak woman in front of him was not so easy to deal with.


    He subconsciously put away his disdainful expression. Ran Yi knew that this seemingly delicate little girl was also a strong


    person, and he was not qualified to offend her.


    "Miss, | have offended you. | hope I can atone for my sins. Please let my man off," Ran Yi said.


    ¡°Alright, tell me exactly what he said to you. " Fei Ling¡¯er asked again.


    Ran Yi took a deep breath. If he told her, tit was not equivalent to betraying Samuel. However, the crisis was imminent. If he did


    not say anything, he was afraid that he would die in this yard today.


    People were afraid of death.


    People like Ran Yi, who came from a well-off family, were naturally more afraid.


    "Miss, Mr. Hannigan asked me how much of an impact it would have if he killed Ximen Chang. Other than that, he said nothing


    else," Ran Yi told her honestly.


    Fei Ling''er started for a moment beforeughing heartily. She pped her hands and said, "Interesting, that¡¯s interesting. It looks


    like the Royal Court is going to be lively. I''ll finally have a good show to watch."


    Facing Fei Fing er''s strange attitude, Ran Yi was confused. She seemed to be very excited and saw the bloodshed in the Royal


    Court. What kind of person was this?


    "Do not let Samuel know that | am here to find you. Otherwise, | will not let you off." Fei Ling''er reminded Ran Yi.


    Ran Yi quickly lowered his head and said," Ran Yi sent Mr. Hannigan away today and went to bed. | haven''t seen anyone."


    Fei Ling''er nodded her head in satisfaction and said, "Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re worth teaching.¡±


    Just as her voice fell, Ran Yi suddenly realized that Fei Ling''er, who was clearly standing right in front of him, had actually


    disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Then, with a bang, his subordinate fell to the ground feebly.


    Seeing this situation, Ran Yi''s face


    was full of panic. Although it was not


    difficult for him to find apotherO i!


    repataernatien his financial


    resources, this person had followed


    him for many years and was deeply


    trusted. It was not easy to find


    another trustworthy person. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°How are you?" Ran Yi hurried to his side, squatted down, and asked.


    "|... ''m fine. I¡¯m just physically weak," his subordinate exined.


    ¡°What happened to you just now?" Ran Yi continued to ask.


    The subordinate shook his head. He didn''t know what was going on at all. He only felt that after Fei Ling¡¯er appeared, he


    seemed to carry two mountains on his shoulders. The pressure was so great that he almost copsed.


    ¡°Her strength must be in thetter three realms, and it''s definitely not as simple as the Eightmp Realm," said the subordinate.


    Ran Yi couldn''t help gasping. What


    kind of monsters were these?


    Although experts of thest eal


    stages of en appeared IrRic


    ane lesen people were usually


    at the initial stage of thetter three


    realms, the Eightmp Realm. But


    now, the Superb Master, and even the


    Ninemp Realm all appeared?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Something was wrong!


    Ran Yi''s face instantly turned pale. She looked even younger than Samuel. How could she have be a Ninemp Realm


    expert at such a young age?


    There was only one conjecture. Just like Samuel, she had the ability to rejuvenate herself. She was an expert at the level of


    Superb Master.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The legs went weak and Ran Yi sat directly on the ground.


    It was worth remembering for him to meet a Superb Master once in a lifetime. He didn''t expect to meet two, which made him not


    know whether tough or cry.


    "Is he so lucky?"


    Ran Yi shook his head helplessly.


    How could this be called good luck?


    It was simply bloody bad luc om


    Because hesetwostip asters


    dbyiogs y did not get along well with


    each other. Moreover, he was also in


    the middle of the two. If he was even


    the slightest bit careless, he would


    turn his body into dust. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| really don''t know what kind of sins I''ve suffered." Ran Yi was about to cry out loud.


    The subordinate also knew Ran Yi''s spection and could only shake his head helplessly.

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    Fei Ling''er was happy from the bottom of her heart when she heard the news Samuel wanted to kill Ximen Chang. For her, she


    had lived a boring life for a long time.


    Moreover, ordinary small things were not worthy of her attention at all. Only such a big event could arouse her interest. After all,


    life was too peaceful, which was also a kind of suffering for people.


    ¡°If you kill Ximen Chang, how will the Emperor react?"


    "It''s not a big deal to stir up trouble in the Royal Court alone. If you can cause chaos among the three countries, it will be more


    wonderful.¡±


    Fei Ling''er, who was talking to herself, wanted to stir up trouble, but her excited expression soon calmed down.


    "No, | can''t investigate you anymore. If | arouse your suspicion, how can | stay by your side in the future? | have to watch a more


    interesting show. Let''s put this matter aside for the time being. As long as | follow you, sooner orter, | will know your secret.¡±


    Sometimes, Fei Ling¡¯er¡¯s performance was not like that of a very long-lived expert of the Superb Master Realm, but more like an


    insensible little girl. This had much to do with her growth because when Fei Ling er became a true expert, she was still very


    young.


    She once appeared in front of the Emperor with an old image. That was her deliberate illusion. No one knew that when Fei Ling


    er reached the Superb Master Realm, she was less than 20 years old!


    If this news were to leak out, the Xuanyuan three Kingdoms would probably be iparably shocked.


    Not long after Samuel returned to the inn, the Feng father and son came looking for him.


    Feng Zhi had already expected Samuel mightleave first, so he arranged for people to follow him in advance. In order to avoid


    being exposed, even Samuel did not notice that dozens of people were following him. He had to admit that this guy was good at


    scheming. Unfortunately, the more meticulous he was, the more he sent himself to the road of no return.


    "Samuel, you did not expect that | would be able to find you so easily. | had already guessed that you would leave ahead of time.


    Hence, | arranged for people to follow you." Feng Zhi spoke to Samuel with a pleased expression. He was clearly very satisfied


    with his exquisite arrangements.


    "Why did you push yourself into a dead end?" Samuel poured himself a cup of tea in a calm manner. The Feng father and son,


    plus his subordinates, Samuel did not take them seriously at all.


    If Feng Zhi insisted on courting death, Samuel could only satisfy him and send him to hell.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Samuel, today is the day you die." Feng Zhi coldly chided.


    As soon as he said that, all the masters of the Feng family directly surrounded Samuel, making it difficult for him to escape.


    When the other guests and inn workers saw this, they immediately left the inn. They did not want to be implicated.


    Although the Feng family was not a top-ss big family, it was still quite powerful. No one wanted to provoke it easily.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. Sure enough, in different worlds, the second generation of the family had the same quality,


    which was that they would not shed a tear until they were faced with death. Before they died, they never knew what the word


    regret meant.


    Samuel took a sip of tea, the tea slowly entering his throat. It was a pity that he could not taste the sweetness of the tea, so this


    cup of good tea was wasted.


    "Since you are so eager to die, | will satisfy you." Samuel said faintly. Now, if he wanted to deal with Ximen n, he was not in


    the mood to waste time on small characters like the Feng family.


    Therefore, in order to prevent this contemptible scoundrel from causing more trouble, the simplest way was to kill them directly.


    Samuel didn''t like killing people, but it didn¡¯t mean that he would not kill this blind guy.


    "In that case, we will have to see if you have the ability to do so." After saying these words, Feng Qing directly ordered his


    subordinates, "Go, break his limbs first."


    Feng Zhi was gearing up like a cat. He seemed to have seen Samuel being ravaged by him after his limbs were broken.


    But the strange thing was, why did his subordinate still stand where he was even though his father had already given the order?


    Feng Qing had also quickly discovered this point. He urged his subordinates, "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and


    attack."


    Samuel smiled and said, "It''s not that they don''t want to fight, but they can''t move at all."


    Since there was no one else present, Samuel did not need to hide his strength and wanted to end the battle as soon as possible.


    ¡°How is this possible?" Feng Zhi''s face immediately turned pale with fright, and he subconsciously took a few steps back.


    The people he brought with him were very powerful masters, and there was even a master in thest three realms. How could he


    not even be able to move!


    How could this young man possess such great strength?


    "Father, what''s going on?" Feng Zhi obviously did not understand what was going on as he asked Feng Qing with a face full of


    ignorance.


    Feng Qing looked at Samuel, panting. He had no time to exin to Feng Zhi what was going on.


    "Master!" All of a sudden, Feng Qing''s knees fell to the ground. This scene caused Feng Zhi to be dumbfounded.


    "Father, what are you doing?" Feng


    Zhi, who was even more puzzled,


    asked. No matter how hard he aed)


    C Ide''tahinko£¤ Why Feng Qing


    uld do this. They had brought so


    many experts here, Samuel would


    definitely die. But now, Feng Qing had


    inexplicably knelt down. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Quickly kneel down and apologize to


    Master." Feng Qing clenched his teeth and asked Feng Zhi.


    What Master? Why should he apologize?


    Feng Zhi, whose mind waspletely muddled, waspletely stunned. However, he was able to see the fear in Feng Qing''s


    eyes. This was something that he had never seen before.


    Although the Feng family was not


    one of the top families within the


    boundaries of the Royal Gouel, @Was


    sti a hiotetads family His father


    had been invincible for so many


    years; he had neverpromised


    with anyone, let alone kneel down in


    fear. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Master, I''m sorry that | didn''t


    recognize you. Please forgive me. I''m


    willing to be your dog ale okey youl


    e seein u¨¦ling


    toward him step by step, Feng Qing


    was so scared that he could not care


    less about Feng Zhi, who was still in


    a daze. He begged Samuel for mercy.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| spared you again and again," Samuel said coolly, "but you don¡¯t know that you''re looking for trouble with me. Now you want to


    kill me. If you don''t die, | won''t be able to live in peace."


    Feng Qing was almost scared out of his wits by these words. If he had known Samuel was so powerful, how could he have been


    so foolish as to cause trouble for Samuel again and again?


    Feng Qing, who was at his wit''s end, could only kowtow. This was because his remaining chance of preserving his life was


    Samuel''s pity.


    "Master, | know I''ve made a mistake.


    Please let me off. From now on, my Feng Family will never appear in front of you," Feng Qing said.


    At this time, Samuel had already walked to the front of the father and son. He looked down at Feng Qing and said, "Do you know


    who is the quietest?¡±


    Feng Qing''s scalp was numb. Wasn''t the quietest person the dead?

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    Bang bang bang!


    ¡°Master, | don''t know what''s good for me. If | provoke you, | am willing to use any method to atone for my sins. | only hope that


    you can let me off this once." The panicked Feng Qing repeatedly kowtowed on the ground. At this moment, dignity was already


    meaningless to him. All he wanted was to survive.


    Samuel turned a blind eye to the pleading Feng Qing. Instead, he turned his head to look at Feng Zhi.


    Feng Zhi was scared and took a step back, because he felt the deterrent power of Samuel''s eyes. This man seemed to be able


    to kill him with a wave of his hand.


    "What do you want to do?" Feng Zhi asked fearfully.


    "You still don''t know why he kowtows to me?" Samuel asked faintly.


    Feng Zhi nodded his head subconsciously. He really did not understand what was going on. This was because in his mind,


    Samuel was a useless person who could be trampled on at will. How could he have imagined that the reason the subordinates of


    the Feng n were unable to move was because Samuel was too strong?


    "This is because your Feng n''s underlings are all nonentities." Samuel said faintly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Feng family''s men, who were still standing there, all exploded and died. The scene was


    bloody and horrifying.


    Feng Zhi¡¯s eyes widened. He stared at the scene before him in disbelief.


    What''s going on?!


    What''s going on with them? Why did they suddenly explode?


    "You, what have you done?" Feng Zhi seemed to have understood at this moment. Although he was an idiot, he was also aware


    of the gap that was created by his strength. This was the case.


    He had killed countless people, and he had seen those weak people who had no power to resist in front of the strong.


    The reason why these underlings of the Feng family were killed in such a situation was because Samuel was stronger than


    them.There was no other exnation.


    However, among these people, there were experts in thest three levels. How could they be so vulnerable that even the experts


    in thest three levels couldn''t withstand a single blow?


    At this moment, Feng Zhi looked at Feng Qing again. He finally understood why his father wanted him to kneel and apologize.


    This was because they had offended a real expert, who could take their lives away at will.


    Thinking of this, Feng Zhi was so scared that he nearly wet his pants. The arrogant and domineering second-generation of his


    family seemed to be in a sorry state at this moment.


    "I''m, I''m sorry." Feng Zhi did not know how to express his apologies at all. He stammered out these three words.


    "It''s toote." After Samuel said these words, Feng Qing, who was kneeling on the ground, spat out a mouthful of blood. He then


    fell to the ground and did not make a sound.


    Feng Zhi was terrified to the extreme at this moment. He knew how stupid it was to offend Samuel, but he also knew that there


    was no way to make up for it now.


    ¡°If what happened today did not happen, | will give you another chance. What will you choose?" Samuel suddenly asked Feng


    Zhi.


    Feng Zhi raised his head, full of hope. He mistakenly thought Samuel was going to let him go. He quickly said, "I will get back to


    the Feng family. | will never dare to make trouble for you."


    After hearing this, Samuel shook his head and said: "No, you won''t, you will still appear. | have seen too many second


    generations like you. Without coffins, how could you regret it?"


    This was the experience Samuel had umted on earth, and almost without exception, because people like Feng Zhi had


    already been used to being domineering. How could they retreat in their hearts before death approached them?


    "No, | won''t. How can | risk my life knowing that I''m going to die?" Feng Zhi retorted in an anxious manner.


    "Because you don''t know it when you''re about to die." After saying this, Samuel waved his left hand gently, and Feng Zhi fell to


    the ground.


    This was strength. He could take people''s lives with a wave of his hand.


    In Xuanyuan World, strength was everything!


    However, looking at the battlefield, Samuel still had a headache. If others saw the bloody scene, they would be scared to death.


    Samuel was a heart-wrenching man. Naturally, he did not want to see this happen.


    At this time, Huang Xiaoyong and Jiang Yingying came back.


    Judging from the many things hanging on Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s body, it was obvious that he bought them for Jiang Yingying. It was


    estimated that this guy¡¯s means of picking up girls could only be using money.


    "Brother Samuel, what''s going on?" Jiang Yingying saw the scene in the inn and immediately walked to Samuel with a serious


    face.


    ¡°Master, this... you didn''t do this, did you?" Huang Xiaoyong asked in astonishment. There was a strong smell of blood in the air.


    Most of the corpses were iplete. How much sin had they suffered to end up like this?


    "You came back just in time. Find a way to clean up the ce. Don''t let others see it." Samuel ordered Huang Xiaoyong.


    Hearing this, Huang Xiaoyong suddenly looked bitter. He didn''t feel the joy of killing people, but this pile of troublesome things


    was left to him.


    ¡°Are you unwilling?" Samuel said.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, of course not. It¡¯s my duty to clean the battlefield for my master. How could | be unwilling to do that?" Huang Xiaoyong said


    repeatedly.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go back to my room first. The smell of blood is still not suitable for me," Samuel


    wrinkled his nose and said.


    Once in the Earth Core Prison,


    Samuel had experienced hellish life.


    At that time, the air was filed. With


    gsteridh bY blood and foulness.


    e had thought that he could adapt


    to this environment, but now it


    seemed that it was still not


    appropriate. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me help you." After Samuel left, Jiang Yingying said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    Jiang Yingying had always been a servant of Samuel, so in her opinion, these things were what she should do.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong was not happy to hear this. How could he let Jiang Yingying do this kind of dirty work?


    "This kind of dirty work, | can do it myself. If you really have nothing to do, you can chat with me, okay?" Huang Xiaoyong said


    shamelessly.


    "In that case, I''ll go back to my room too," Jiang Yingying said mercilessly.


    Huang Xiaoyong was not


    dissatisfied. As for Jiang Yingyiggrhe


    really fell indove with fet how. No


    Taeabhs Jiang Yingying said, it


    was like an imperial edict to him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You are finally courting death." When


    Huang Liyong saw Fen AIP


    he couldn redcbund > This guy


    EIA ooo again and again.


    However, he left such a mess to him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t help kicking Feng Zhi, and then began to work.


    After Jiang Yingying went upstairs, she went to Samuel¡¯s room.


    Samuel looked at Jiang Yingying with a sneaky smile, which made her feel ufortable.


    "Brother Samuel, why are you looking at me so strangely?" Jiang Yingying lowered her head and asked.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, in fact, it''s not bad," Samuel said with a smile.

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    "Brother Samuel, how is it possible for me to be with him?" When Jiang Yingying said this, she rolled her eyes subconsciously.


    Seeing this reaction, Samuel couldn''t help sighing for Huang Xiaoyong in his heart. If Jiang Yingying was even the slightest bit


    shy, maybe Huang Xiaoyong still had a chance. If Jiang Yingying had a little affection for him, she wouldn''t react like this.


    ¡°s, there will be another sentimental man in this world," Samuel said with a sigh.


    Jiang Yingying disagreed with these words. How could someone like Huang Xiaoyong be a sentimental man? In her opinion,


    Huang Xiaoyong was the same as the unscrupulous second generation on earth.


    "Brother Samuel, how could a rich young man like Huang Xiaoyong be infatuated with women? You worry too much," Jiang


    Yingying said.


    Samuel retorted with a serious look, "I really have to put in a few good words for Huang Xiaoyong about this. Although he is not


    very promising, he is still very loyal to feelings. You don''t realize this now, which only shows that your understanding of him is too


    shallow. In the future, you will understand what kind of person he is."


    In Dragon Cloud City, Huang Xiaoyong had been cold-shouldered for many years. He liked Chen Yanran and had not given up


    after being rejected countless times. This was enough to show that he was devoted to love. After all, with his status as the son of


    City Lord, it was not difficult to find a good girl. It was not easy for him to persist in liking Chen Yanran for so many years.


    "Brother Samuel, let''s not talk about him. You killed members of the Feng family. Will there be any trouble?" Jiang Yingying did


    not want to continue to talk about Huang Xiaoyong, so she took the initiative to change the topic.


    "The Feng family will not be in much trouble, but the Ximen family will not be simple in the future," Samuel said.


    "| believe that the death of the Feng family will soon be spread out. Ximen Chang is very likely to use it as an excuse to


    denounce you. In this way, your situation will be very difficult," Jiang Yingying said worriedly.


    Samuel smiled and shook his head. He was not worried about this at all.


    No one had seen it with their own eyes, so he could insist that it had nothing to do with him. Even if the world knew that he had


    killed the Feng family, so what? No one was qualified to be convicted since there was no evidence that he had seen with his own


    eyes.


    And in terms of the Emperor, he might continue to favor him because of this matter, so there was no need for Samuel to worry.


    To say the least, even if the Emperor didn''t help him, Samuel had thest option, which was to leave the Royal Court.


    "Don''t worry. Even if Ximen Chang used this reason to cause me trouble, it''s not a big deal. No one has the right to be charged


    with it if they do not see it with their own eyes," Samuel said.


    "But... those corpses will eventually be seen by others." Jiang Yingying said in confusion. No one saw him kill someone, but he


    saw the corpses. Wasn''t this enough to exin the problem?


    ¡°Have you forgotten? Huang Xiaoyong is a seven-star Beast Trainer. It''s a good opportunity for him to let Winged Tiger have a


    good meal. Who can see his body?" Samuel said with a smile.


    After listening to this exnation, Jiang Yingying suddenly realized why Samuel asked Huang Xiaoyong to deal with the body. It


    turned out to be so.


    In less than half a day, the inn finally returned to normal, but the guests who checked in again all looked stiff.


    They knew what had happen if so many people of the Feng Family disappeared into thin air, but they didn''t even see the body,


    which made them scared. After all, they lived here. If it brought unnecessary trouble, they couldn''t afford it with their status.


    On the same day, quite a few people left the inn one after another. Furthermore, news of the Feng family''s disappearance


    gradually spread throughout the entire Rich Business City.


    In the old house of Ran Yi.


    When Ran Yi heard the news, his face was gloomy. He knew that the Feng family had disappeared, and they must have died in


    Samuel¡¯s hands. Through this incident, he even predicted that in the future, there would be a bloody storm in Rich Business City.


    "Have you heard that more than a dozen of the Feng family members have disappeared into thin air in your inn?" After Ge


    Zhonglin found out about this, he hurriedly looked for Ran Yi.


    "You already know, how can | not know? But we''d better not care too much about this," Ran Yi warned.


    Ge Zhonglin naturally knew that he was not qualified to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but it did not mean that he could


    control his desire to discuss it in private. He said to Ran Yi, "This matter can be regarded as evidence, right? Will Ximen Chang


    use it to make things difficult for Samuel?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether he is making things difficult for him or not. Between Ximen Chang and Samuel, only one person can


    leave Rich Business City alive. Who do you think it is?" Ran Yi said.


    This question was a little difficult for Ge


    Zhonglin. On the one hand, Samuel was powerful. On the other hand, it was because of Ximen Chang''s status. It was possible


    that Samuel had the courage to kill Ximen Chang. But was he not afraid of the chain effect after killing Ximen Chang?


    "Does Samuel really have the guts?" Ge Zhonglin asked curiously.


    "The auction is not over yet, and he has alreadye to me. Do you know what the first sentence is said?" Ran Yi kept him


    guessing.


    This aroused Ge Zhonglin''s extreme curiosity. He couldn''t wait to say, "You can say it. What did he say?"


    "He asked me, if Ximen Chang were to die, what kind of influence would it have?" said Ran Yi.


    Ge Zhonglin''s face changed. Since Samuel


    had asked such a question, it showed


    that he was ready to kill Ximen


    Chang. This made birpaticO?¡±


    suprised viel i Ximen Chang''s


    position was there. An ordinary


    person would not dare to have the


    killing desire to kill Ximen Chang.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Now Ximen Chang has got Holy Li.


    ording to the news sent back by


    my men, Ximen Chang has nes


    appeared sinog foretuired to his


    reshui¨¦n e. It seems that he won''t be


    willing to close his eyes for the next


    few days. This should be the calm


    before the storm in Rich Business


    City," Ge Zhonglin said. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "A few days of peace is not important. This storm will break out sooner orter, but there is one thing | haven''t figured out yet,¡±


    Ran Yi frowned and said.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" Ge Zhonglin was puzzled.


    "Will he risk offending the Emperor to


    save us? You know, it''s hard to


    predict the consequences of killi


    Ximen Chang. natightdo we have


    FoDwiea tO this?" Ran Yi said. This


    question had been lingering in his


    heart for a long time. No matter how


    hard he tried, he could not think of


    any possibility. After all, he had


    nothing to do with Samuel. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Even if he and the Ge family worked for Samuel from now on, in the eyes of Ran Yi, this weight was not worth the risk of Samuel.


    Ge Zhonglin took a deep breath and said," There is something fishy about what you said. We are not worth it, so there must be


    another reason behind it.¡±

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    The Ximen family''s residence.


    Ever since Ximen Chang acquired Holy Li, he had not shown up in his room. Judging from his expression, he was very likely to


    take Holy Li as his own. This made Ximen Jin very worried.


    Ximen Jin knew very well that although he was the next n leader cultivated by Ximen Chang''an, if Ximen Chang could


    be a master of the Master Realm, then he, as the reserve n leader, would be worthless.


    Breaking through to the Superb Master Realm, having the ability to rejuvenate and regain youth. Moreover, his lifespan would


    increase greatly. At that time, Ximen Chang would be able to sit in the position of n head for a long time.


    Although Ximen Chang had told Ximen Jin that Holy Li would belong to him, now it seemed that this possibility was very slim.


    No one could resist the temptation of Holy Li.


    In the face of the Superb Master Realm and life growth, how could Ximen Chang still give Holy Li to him?


    ¡°Help me think of a way. | must get Holy Li. " Ximen Jin told his trusted subordinate in his room.


    His trusted subordinate was very loyal to Ximen Jin. Only he knew how Ximen Jin treated Ximen Chang. Ximen Jin would tell


    him all of his secrets, so he was very clear about what he wanted to do.


    "Sir, in my opinion, the old man won''t give Holy Li to you unless he dies," said the confidant.


    Ximen Jin did not have much of a reaction to the word "death", because he had long hoped that Ximen Chang would die. Only


    when Ximen Chang was dead could he be the patriarch of the Ximen n. However, how to make Ximen Chang die? This was a


    very difficult problem to solve.


    "| also know that unless he dies, but how can we make him die? That''s the biggest problem." Ximen Jin said.


    The confidant thought about it and said, " He has been looking for the owner of the Holy Li. If you can find him in advance,


    maybe you can find a way."


    Ximen Jin shook his head. He had tried this matter and gone to Ran Yi, but did not get any information about the owner of Holy


    Li, which meant that this method was not effective.


    "What you''re saying is all nonsense. If the old man can''t find him, where am | going to find him?" Ximen Jin said discontentedly.


    His trusted subordinate looked embarrassed. Now his situation was indeed not good. It seemed that almost every way was not


    feasible now. Once Ximen Chang swallowed Holy Li, this matter would have no turning back.


    Time was very important to Ximen Jin. Every two hours, he would get less chances to get Holy Li.


    Therefore, at this time, Ximen Jin was anxious.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the old house of Ran Yi, the two people who were in a heated discussion were suddenly interrupted by Huang Xiaoyong.


    They were very confused about the sudden appearance of Huang Xiaoyong.


    ¡°My master wants to see Ximen Jin. Can you arrange it?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Ran Yi.


    Without thinking, Ran Yi nodded and said,¡± | will try my best to find a way. | will never let Mr. Hannigan down."


    "Do it as soon as possible. My master doesn''t have so much time to waste." After saying this, Huang Xiaoyong left.


    Ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin looked at each other. Samuel suddenly wanted to see Ximen Jin. In Ran Yi''s opinion, this was the


    decision he had made to deal with Ximen Chang.


    ¡°Why would Samuel want to meet Ximen Jin?" Ge Zhonglin did not know that Ximen Jin hade to see Ran Yi. Hence, he was


    very confused about Samuel''s request.


    "Ximen Jin came to me to find out


    information about Samuel. Moreover, he must have hidden this from Ximen Chang." Ran Yi said.


    His exnation was not straightforward, but how could Ge Zhonglin, the old man, not understand?


    Ximen Jin appeared without telling Ximen Chang, which showed that there must be some problems between the grandfather and


    the grandson.


    "This show is getting more and more exciting. | didn''t expect to see Ximen n killing each other," Ge Zhonglin said with a smile.


    Ran Yi shook his head. Ge Zhonglin thought it was exciting, but he was a little worried. After all, they were involved in this matter.


    If they were not careful, they would not even be able to protect the whole body.


    "Since you are so happy, why don''t you inform Ximen Jin?" Ran Yi said.


    Ge Zhonglin was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "Samuel asked you to go. How can you let me go? And


    this is your chance to show off."


    When Ran Yi heard this, he was fuming with anger.


    "A chance to show off?¡±


    He didn''t want such a deadly opportunity.


    Ge Zhonglin was obviously making sarcastic remarks.


    "I''m going to die. Do you think you can run away?" Ran Yi gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°We''re now grasshoppers tied to the same rope. No one is qualified tough at each other. And with our ability, we can only


    resign ourselves to fate," Ge Zhonglin said.


    This sentence was reasonable. They had no other choice but to resign themselves to fate, because their abilities could not have


    any impact on this matter.


    "Go and find a way to tell Ximen Jin about this. Be careful and don''t expose yourself," Ran Yi said to his subordinates.


    At this moment, Ximen Jin was still


    worrying about how to deal with the


    difficulty in front YESS. eauistelt!


    qd also r {ett his brains to


    think of a solution. Unfortunately, the


    problem that they were currently


    facing was not so easily resolved.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, the window was broken by an unidentified object.


    Ximen Jin and his confidants stood up in an instant with vignce.


    Looking at the stones on the ground, which seemed to contain a note, Ximen Jin winked at his confidant.


    The confidant went forward to pick it up and made sure that it was all right, and then handed it over to Ximen Jin.


    After reading the note, Ximen Jin said to his confidante, "This is the message from Ran Yi. Holy Li''s owner wants to see me."


    After saying this, Ximen Jin couldn¡¯t help frowning. He deliberately went to inquire about the information of Holy Li''s owner, but


    he found nothing. Why did hee to their door now?


    "Sir, could it be a trap?" the confidant said doubtfully.


    ¡°Whether it''s a trap or not, | have to meet him. Whether | can get out of this predicament or not depends on this opportunity,¡±


    Ximen Jin said.


    The next evening, ten miles away from Rich Business City, at the peak of a mountain called Jig Back Mountain.


    When Ximen Jin appeared, he saw a very young back. This was very different from what he thought of Holy Li¡¯s owner.


    From Ximen Jin''s point of view, the


    owner of Holy Li should be a


    swasq@nesiablish¨¦d


    ion of an expert. Hence, his


    young back caused Ximen Jin to be


    very surprised. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you Holy Li''s owner?" Ximen Jin took the initiative to ask.


    Samuel turned around and looked at


    ~ Jin tl) a Sue He stom


    on''t you think $9) ¡®nS


    extyaGidinliry item like Holy Li should


    belong to an expert. In my opinion,


    you really don''t look like an expert,"


    Ximen Jin Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    said faintly.

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506


    Samuel could not helpughing when he heard that. He walked up to Ximen Jin and said, "What do you think a master should be


    like?"


    "You are not a genuine Holy Li''s owner, right?" Ximen Jin questioned Samuel.


    From his point of view, Samuel was very likely just a tool The real Holy Li''s owner did not want to show himself, which was why


    he dispatched Samuel.


    This made Ximen Jin very dissatisfied.


    After all, he was a member of the Ximen n, but the other party only found a small character to see him. Didn''t he not put him


    in his eyes?


    ¡°Am | not like that?" Samuel smiled even more happily. He could even see the disdain in Ximen Jin''s eyes.


    ¡°Help me tell him that if he doesn¡¯t have sincerity in meeting me, then it''s fine." After saying that, Ximen Jin turned around and


    was about to leave.


    This was the pride of the children of big families. Even if Ximen Jin knew that he was in trouble now and needed the help of this


    Holy Li¡¯s owner, he was still unwilling to let go of his own identity.


    This was a habit. He was used to having a high position. Naturally, he would not easilypromise with people.


    ¡°Kneel," Samuel said softly.


    Before Ximen Jin could understand the meaning of this word, he suddenly felt a huge pressureing from up and down. He


    could not control his legs and knelt on the ground. The weight on his head did not allow him to resist in the slightest.


    At this time, his trusted subordinate, who was hiding in the dark, saw this and rushed out directly. He wanted Samuel to pay the


    price for his disrespect.


    However, he was pushed back by Samuel''s palm before he could get close to him. The blood sprayed in the air was like a


    blooming rose.


    ¡°| wonder what kind of strong person you think he is."


    Samuel''s voice came from behind. Ximen Jin, who had witnessed his trusted subordinate being defeated, finally realized that he


    had made a mistake.


    The strong needed time to settle down, so most of the real strong people were old people.


    However, this did not deny the existence of the young expert.


    The person in front of him was obviously a young strong man.


    ¡°Are you really Holy Li''s owner?" Ximen Jin asked in disbelief.


    Samuel was toozy to answer this question, because he had proved everything with his strength. He asked Ximen Jin directly,


    "Do you want Ximen Chang to die?"


    Ximen Jin would only speak of such disrespectful words in private with his confidante. In the face of an outsider, he naturally


    could not admit it directly.


    Seeing that Ximen Jin did not speak, Samuel said, "Now that Ximen Chang has obtained Holy Li, will he still give it to you? If


    Ximen Chang has a chance to break through the Superb Master Realm, do you still have a chance to be the n leader of the


    Ximen n?"


    These two questions were directed at the heart of the Buddha, and the answer to them was very obvious. With Ximen Chang''s


    current state, it was very unlikely that he would hand Holy Li over to Ximen Jin.


    ¡°What do you want?" Ximen Jin asked.


    ¡°What | think is the same as what you think," Samuel said.


    "Why?" Ximen Jin was puzzled. In his memory, he had never seen Samuel before. This meant that the purpose of Samuel killing


    Ximen Chang was a little strange to him. It was impossible for him to do this for no reason.


    ¡°Revenge for others? Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± Samuel asked.


    It was a credible reason to seek revenge for others, but it was not easy to do it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you know how many experts there are with Ximen Chang?" Ximen Jin asked.


    Samuel shook his head. He didn''t know about it, and there was no need for him to know about it.


    "The Nine Lamp realm. Can you deal with a Nine Lamp realm expert?" Ximen Jin asked.


    "That''s not the problem you need to worry about. | just want to know whether you can control the Ximen family''s situation after


    Ximen Chang''s death," Samuel asked.


    Ximen Jin nodded without hesitation. In order to sessfully take the position of the n leader, he had made many years of


    arrangements. He had already found out that there were people with disloyalty in the family. On the day of his promotion, he


    couldpletely eradicate those people and rule over the power of the Ximen family.


    "You still want to know if | can control the situation and not let you be affected, right?¡± Ximen Jin said.


    ¡°Although | can wipe out the entire Ximen n, | am not a murderer." Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    ¡°Wipe out the entire sect?"


    "What an arrogant tone!"


    As a member of the Ximen n, Ximen Jin was naturally unconvinced when he heard this. He said, "Even if you have the ability


    to exterminate the n, can you resist the anger of the Emperor who avenged our Ximen n?" "Will the Emperor avenge the


    Ximen n?" Samuel asked in reply.


    "The Ximen family has been friends


    with the Emperor for many years, and


    the Royal Court''s eCPBaray ic O


    suppentediby Ginen family. How


    can outsiders like you understand the


    importance of the Ximen family to


    the Emperor?" Ximen Jin said. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Important? Can''t the Emperor


    support a new Ximen family?"


    Samuel smiled apg set He thodght


    hjgnivabhifselt. This was the way


    the disciples of big families behaved,


    but in fact, Ximen family was just a


    tool for the Emperor. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As long as there were suitable excuses and reasons, the Emperor only needed to say a few words to destroy the Ximen family.


    Ximen Jin wanted to say something but stopped himself. He wanted to refute Samuel¡¯s words, but did not know what to say.


    Indeed, it was not difficult for the Emperor to support a new Ximen family. To put it bluntly, Ximen family''s current status was only


    a result bestowed by the Emperor.


    Once the Emperor wanted to limit Ximen family''s development, Ximen family could only swallow the insult and humiliation.


    ¡°As long as | can be the chief, you can do anything you want me to do." In the end, Ximen Jin stillpromised. The strength


    Samuel had shown was not something he could look down upon.


    ¡°Remember these words of yours. If you disobey them, you will die." Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    Looking at Samuel''s back, Ximen Jin gritted his teeth. Since he was a child, no one had ever threatened him like this.


    The pressure of the thousand pounds


    of gold disappeared with Samuel,


    Ximen Jin sat grandes) e


    Hadibea ttleved of a heavy burden.


    He felt terrible just now. It was as if


    he had been pressed under a


    mountain. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He stood up with difficulty and walked to his trusted subordinate. Ximen Jin asked," How is it?"


    His trusted subordinate''s face was as white as paper. He covered his chest and tried to hide his pain as much as possible. He


    said, "| won''t die yet."


    Ximen Jin was very clear about the strength of this confidant. He was repelled by one move before he got close to him, which


    showed that there was a huge gap between the two of them.


    "Did you hear what he said just now?" Ximen Jin asked.


    The confidante nodded.


    Ximen Jin took a deep breath and continued, "He really has the strength to destroy the Ximen n?"

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    Ximen Jin''s question made his confidants think for a long time, but the answer he gave was still ambiguous.


    "Sir, just by what he showed just now, | can¡¯t feel his real strength, so | don¡¯t know if he can destroy Ximen n," the confidant


    said.


    Ximen Jin sighed and said, "| hope he can do it, because only in this way can he have the ability to kill Ximen Chang."


    After saying that, Ximen Jin actuallyughed. This kind of smile made his confidante feel bone-chilling cold.


    However, he was already used to it. Only he knew what kind of person Ximen Jin was.


    In Ximen Jin¡¯s eyes, there wasn¡¯t a blood kinship. His eyes would always be ced on the position of n head. As long as he


    was able to sit in the position of n head, he was willing to pay any price.


    And anyone who wanted to stop him on this road would inevitably be the bones under Ximen Jin''s feet.


    "Sir, when did such a powerful figure appear in the territory of the Royal Court?" His trusted subordinate asked with confusion.


    Since he dared to say that he could destroy the Ximen n, his powerful strength was beyond his trusted subordinate''s


    expectation.


    Of course, the legendary Fei Lingsheng could do it. After all, she was an expert in the Superb Master Realm.


    But it was absolutely impossible for him to be Fei Lingsheng, because everyone in the world knew that Fei Lingsheng was a


    woman.


    Ximen Jin couldn''t figure out this problem just now, but now he understood. He exined to his confidant with a smile," Have you


    forgotten about that person from Dragon Cloud City?"


    "Dragon Cloud City?" His trusted subordinate''s puzzled expression gradually became cheerful.


    Although they had never seen the expert from Dragon Cloud City, his deeds had long since spread throughout the Royal Court.


    The Royal Court had sent people to Dragon Cloud City twice, and one of them was a disciple. How could the weak be someone


    worthy of the Royal Court''s attention?


    "If he is really the legendary expert, maybe what he said is true. It may only be a matter of a wave of his hand to destroy the


    Ximen n," the trusted subordinate said earnestly.


    ¡°Are you worried?" asked Ximen Jin.


    The confidant hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded and said, "Sir, it''s very dangerous to deal with such a strong person."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As long as | can take up the position of n leader, even if | have to work for him in the future, it is also possible. Moreover, the


    Emperor has already begun to guard against our Ximen n. Wouldn''t it be more beautiful if there is such an expert as the


    backer of the Ximen n?" Ximen Jinughed and said. He also knew the concerns of his trusted subordinate, but he was a very


    sleek and smart person, and soon transformed this concern into stability.


    The Royal Court and Ximen family seemed to have lived in peace for many years, but Ximen Chang once said that if Ximen


    family continued to develop, it would not take long before it would definitely be the second Bailing family.


    The status of Ximen n would sooner orter pose a threat to the Emperor. At that time, it would be the time for the Emperor to


    attack Ximen n.


    This question had always been on Ximen Chang''s mind, so this time; he showed an urgent desire for Holy Li, because it was


    best for the Ximen n to have a master who could make the Emperor feel fear.


    It was unknown whether Holy Li could directly let someone reach the Superb Master Realm. But now, Ximen Jin had found


    another way to solve this problem.


    The Emperor had sent people twice, which was enough to show that he attached great importance to Dragon Cloud City¡¯s


    master and disciple. Joining them was equivalent to giving the Ximen n a life-saving talisman.


    "In the Royal Court, Fei Lingsheng is the only Superb Master. Guess, is he a Superb Master Realm expert?" Ximen Jin asked his


    trusted aide.


    "It''s very likely,¡± the confidant said without hesitation. It was worth it for the Emperor to send someone there in person twice. If he


    wasn''t in the Superb Master Realm, he couldn''t figure out why the Emperor would do this.


    "The problem that Ximen Chang has been troubled for a long time may be solved by my hands. Does this mean that | am more


    excellent than Ximen Chang?" Ximen Jinughed proudly.


    The confidant bowed slightly and said, "Sir, of course, you are better than him."


    "Good, good. What a good saying."


    Ximen Manor.


    This was the fourth day since Ximen Chang had locked himself in the room.


    In the past few days, Ximen Chang almost did not eat or drink. His eyes were red as he looked at Holy Li. It seemed that his


    strong desire could not be restrained no matter what.


    Ximen Chang knew very well that taking Holy Li at his current age would not bring the greatest effect to Holy Li. Moreover, it was


    unknown whether a Holy Li could directly break the Superb Master Realm. Therefore, Ximen Chang hesitated whether he should


    swallow Holy Li by himself.


    On the other hand, he was also controlling his desire for Holy Li.


    This was because the Ximen family


    desperately needed an expert to


    appear to dispel their f ar ofthe \l\


    perp aaa Speaking giving


    y Li to Ximen Jin was the wisest


    choice because Ximen Jin was still


    young. He would have more


    opportunities and better physical


    fitness. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However... no matter how hard Ximen Chang tried to calm him down, his desire for Holy Li did not diminish at all.


    After all, it was a gamble. If he won,


    he would have more time to live.


    Moreover, he had the ability toesggin


    his youth whigh was hemnost


    sakbang ting in the world. But once


    he failed, Holy Li, which he had


    worked so hard to get, could not


    show too much use except that it


    could improve his realm. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Unfortunately, such precious treasures are rare. If not, why should | hesitate here?"


    Ximen Chang said with a look of distress.


    Sighing, Ximen Chang thought of the mysterious Holy Li''s owner. If he could find him, he might know where he got Holy Li. If he


    could get some more, Ximen Chang''s hesitation would disappear.


    "Ran Yi, Ge Zhonglin, if you dare to hide anything from me again, don''t me me for being ruthless," Ximen Chang said coldly.


    After putting away Holy Li, Ximen Chang finally stepped out of his door.


    He wanted to get more Holy Li to ensure that he could break through the Superb Master Realm.


    In Ximen Chang''s eyes, Samuel''s


    Holy Li was definitely not something


    that came from the Dark Forest. This


    was because anyanertert tthe


    layer ah the Superb Master could walk


    out of the Dark Forest alive. The


    desire of an expert at the level of the


    Superb Master would definitely


    surpass his own. How could he


    possibly take it out to auction?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Therefore, there was only one exnation. Outside the Dark Forest, he obtained Holy Li by chance. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know


    the value of Holy Li, which was why he was auctioning it off.


    Holy Li outside of the Dark Forest also needed to grow. If there was one, then there had to be a second!

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    With such a obsession, Ximen Chang came to the old house of Ran Yi again. This time, Ximen Chang''s attitude was even


    tougher. He was no longer willing to continue wasting time. Today, he must know the news of the Holy Li¡¯s auctioneer.


    Otherwise, Ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin would die.


    Seeing Ximen Chang''s appearance again, Ran Yi did not feel surprised, because he knew that it would happen sooner orter. It


    was just a matter of time.


    ¡°Mr. Ximen, please forgive me for not weing you well. | hope you can forgive me," Ran Yi said respectfully to Ximen Chang.


    "The door is open, and you can let people send a message secretly at any time.


    Today, if | can''t see the owner of Holy Li, you two will die." Ximen Chang didn''t talk nonsense and directly stated his attitude.


    After that, Ximen Chang looked at Ge Zhonglin again and continued, "Since I''m here, I''m not afraid of any consequences, so you


    don''t need to say those meaningless threats. They are useless to me."


    In fact, after seeing Ximen Chang, Ge Zhonglin knew that no matter what he said today, it would be useless, because his attitude


    was very firm. How could Ximen Chang be scared off by a few words?


    Moreover, the influence of the Ge family in the Royal Court waspletely inferior to that of the Ximen n. Even if he really


    destroyed the Ge family, the Emperor would at most express a few words of dissatisfaction. Even if the Emperor punished the


    Ximen n, what was the meaning of it?


    The entire Ge family was confiscated, and punishing Ximen Chang would not allow the Ge family to be resurrected.


    ¡°Mr. Ximen, to tell you the truth, Holi Li''s owner wants to see you. | will send someone to inform him," Ran Yi said.


    ¡°Want to see me?" Ximen Chang frowned in confusion. He did not understand the meaning of this. After all, the purpose of his


    visit was very obvious. If the man did not intend to reveal the ce where he got Holy Li, he would be risking his own life in front


    of him.


    " Master Ximen, | don''t know why he did that either. You can ask him yourself when hees." Without waiting for Ximen Chang


    to ask, Ran Yi made him give up the idea of asking.


    After nodding to his men, his men left the old mansion.


    Ximen Chang, after all, was the patriarch of the family, so he behaved very generous and did not let others follow him.


    "Do you know the ins and outs of this person?" Ximen Chang asked Ran Yi, as a form of understanding.


    "| only know that he came from Dragon Cloud City." Ran Yi lowered his head and said, a faint smile shing across his eyes.


    Dragon Cloud City!


    What happened in Dragon Cloud City some time ago, Ximen Chang knew better than anyone else. The three people in the


    Royal Court were likely to die in Dragon Cloud City, which led to the second time the Emperor sent someone to Dragon Cloud


    City.


    Everyone thought that the Emperor sent people twice because he attached great importance to the master and disciple. But only


    Ximen Chang knew that this matter was not so simple.


    Of course, the importance was also one aspect. After all, he was really powerful, so the Emperor had to pay attention to him.


    "Why Dragon Cloud City?" An ominous premonition surfaced in Ximen Chang''s heart. However, when he looked at the Nine


    Lamp realm expert beside him, his heart felt a lot more at ease.


    In the Royal Court, apart from being defeated by Fei Lingsheng, his subordinate had never been defeated. Even if this person


    really came from Dragon Cloud City, in his opinion, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Inn.


    When Ran Yi''s subordinates appeared, they reported the matter of Ximen Chang''s going to the old house to Samuel.


    When Samuel heard this, a faint smile appeared on his face. He was just worried about how to meet Ximen Chang. He did not


    expect that this old fellow would take the initiative toe to him. This was a very good opportunity for him.


    "This old fellow has helped me save quite a lot of trouble. Let''s go and take a look." Samuelughed.


    At the same time, Ximen Jin also learned that Ximen Chang had gone to the old house of Ran Yi. He vaguely felt that this was


    the opportunity for Samuel to make a move, so he took his trusted subordinates and headed for the old house.


    "Sir, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to deal with this matter personally," a confidant said to Ximen Jin.


    "If Ximen Chang dies, what¡¯s wrong with it? If he doesn''t die, | think it''s understandable for me to watch the show. There''s no


    need to worry too much.


    Moreover, how can | miss such a good show?" Ximen Jin says.


    His trusted aide also wanted to watch the experts fight. After all, this type of great battle was still rarely seen. Moreover, during


    the process of watching the battle, if he gained some insights, it might have a crucial effect on his breaking through the realm.


    Since Ximen Jin had no misgivings, he naturally did not have to think too much about it.


    In the old house.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Samuel to appear. Ximen Chang could not help but suspect Samuel¡¯s identity when he saw how young he


    was.


    How could someone worthy of the Emperor''s respect be so young?


    Besides, except for the Superb Master, who else was not an old man?


    Ximen Chang nced at the Ninemp Realm expert beside him to confirm Samuel''s realm.


    However, the Ninemp Realm expert shook his head at this moment because he could not see Samuel at all. He could not


    even feel the energy fluctuations in Samuel''s body.


    In his eyes, Samuel was just like an ordinary person.


    "There''s no energy fluctuation," said the Nine Lamp realm expert to Ximen Chang.


    Ximen Chang''s face instantly revealed a hint of coldness.


    An ordinary person?


    How could Holy Li''s owner be an ordinary person?


    This man was probably just a puppet.


    ¡°When will your master appear?" Ximen Chang asked Samuel.


    "Master?" Samuel looked surprised,


    but then he smiled light yang said) |


    ey Sarena TPB Sr you''re


    Iddking for is me, and | don''t have a


    master.¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ximen Chang smiled disdainfully and said, "How can a weak man like you have Holy Li? | know you''re a puppet sent by him.


    There''s no need to waste time. Let him show up. Otherwise, all the people in this yard will die today."


    Samuel had sensed the same


    attitude from Ximen Jin. The


    were indeed grantee and


    eine attitude of looking


    down on others was almost exactly


    the same. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Believe it or not, | am the one who


    auctioned Holy Li. You can a anny


    about this poinh esN6?hew you treat


    rho bss weakling, why don''t you let


    him test my strength?" Samuel said


    with a smile. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When he said the word "him", Samuel deliberately nced at the Ninemp Realm expert beside Ximen Chang.


    From the moment they entered the yard, Samuel knew that he was the best among them.


    To be able to see through the strength of a Ninemp Realm expert so easily, this was enough to prove Samuel¡¯s strength was


    not simple.


    The Nine Lamp master frowned as he began sizing Samuel once again.


    "Did | make a mistake?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But after careful observation and feeling for a while, he still did not notice any energy fluctuations in Samuel''s body.

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    "In that case, tell me where you obtained Holy Li," said Ximen Chang.


    In the face of Ximen Chang''s high-profile attitude, Samuel was very calm, without any emotional fluctuations. Because his


    opponent, before death, had always been high and mighty. Samuel was used to this kind of thing.


    Of course, he was used to this kind of person kneeling in front of him and begging for mercy.


    ¡°Everyone knows that Holy Li was born in the Dark Forest. Don¡¯t you know?" Samuel asked.


    Ximen Chang scoffed coldly.


    Of course, he knew Holy Li was in the Dark Forest, but in his opinion, the Holy Li in Samuel was not in the Dark Forest, because


    it was a ce where only the experts in the Superb Master Realm had the right to go.


    "With your strength, can you enter the Dark Forest?" Ximen Chang said disdainfully.


    "Old thing, if you say this, then you are looking down on me too much. Can¡¯t | go in?" Samuel said.


    Ximen Chang was slightly angry. Since he became the patriarch of Ximen n, no one had dared to speak to him in such a


    disrespectful tone.


    "Do you know that this sentence is enough for you to die thousands of times over?


    Now, your chance to redeem yourself is to tell me where you got the Holy Lit." Ximen Chang berated.


    "I''ve already said it, but you don¡¯t believe me. There''s nothing | can do. Why don''t you just kill me?" Samuel waved his hand


    helplessly.


    Ximen Chang''s eyes narrowed as he said," Do you think | don''t dare to kill you?"


    ¡°Let''s make it quick. Let him fight.¡± Samuel said as he pointed at the Ninemp Realm expert.


    Samuel did not have the slightest interest in the other servants. Only by fighting with a Nine Lamp expert would he be able to feel


    some joy and desire.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, you are really good at picking people." Hearing Samuel¡¯s words, Ximen Changughed loudly. In his opinion,


    Samuel''s choice was really stupid to the extreme. He wanted his strongest subordinate to make a move. Wasn''t he courting


    death?


    "Young man, you will pay for your words. Do you know what realm he is in?" Ximen Changxiao said with a sneer.


    "Nine Lamp realm? Did Hook mistakenly?¡± Samuel asked.


    Look?


    Ximen Chang was slightly shocked. How could he tell that he was in the Ninemp Realm? Only an expert in the Superb Master


    Realm could tell that he was in the


    Ninemp Realm at a nce.


    Ximen Chang thought about it carefully. How could he be a Superb Master? He must have deliberately inquired about Ximen


    n''s information, so he knew about it.


    At this moment, an abrupt voice suddenly sounded.


    "Do you want to fight or not? I''m still waiting to see the fun. Why do you talk so much nonsense?"


    The voice came from the top of the wall.


    Fei Ling''er sat on the top of the wall, shaking her legs and supporting her chin with her hands. She looked bored, as if she was


    impatient to wait.


    When the Ninemp Realm expert saw Fei Ling''er¡¯s appearance, he couldn''t help but turn pale with fright.


    Fei Lingsheng!


    How could it be Fei Lingsheng?


    "Why is she here?"


    And at this time, Fei Ling''er¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in the minds of the Nine mp Realm expert, "If you dare to expose my


    identity, today is the day you die."


    Cold sweat broke out on the back of a Ninemp Realm expert. He didn''t dare to be careless in the face of a Superb Master


    Realm expert''s words, because Fei Lingsheng wanted him to die. He couldn''t possibly live.


    "Why don''t you fight on my behalf?" Samuel asked Fei Ling''er.


    Fei Ling''er quickly waved her hand and said, "I can''t beat him. I¡¯m just a spectator."


    "Youngdy, | urge you to scram immediately. If my subordinate was to injure you, | won''t be able to stop it," said Ximen Chang


    to Fei Ling''er.


    As soon as this sentence came out, the expert of the Ninemp Realm even sweated on his foreheads.


    In the Royal Court, who dared to talk to Fei Lingshenglike this? Wasn''t he looking for death?


    Fei Ling''er pouted and expressed dissatisfaction with Ximen Chang''s words, but she didn''t do anything. After all, she came here


    to watch the fun. Ximen Chang was likely to die in Samuel''s hands, so she didn''t need to do anything.


    By this time, Ximen Jin had arrived as well. He nced at Samuel, his eyes clearly full of anticipation.


    He did not expect the war between Samuel and Ximen Chang to break out so quickly. But for Ximen Jin, this was a good thing.


    The sooner Ximen Chang died, the sooner he could be the patriarch.


    ¡°What are you doing here?" Ximen Chang was very displeased with Ximen Jin''s appearance.


    "Grandfather, if it''s possible, I''ll collect your corpse." Ximen Jin bent his waist. His attitude was still very respectful, but his words


    were extremely disrespectful.


    The reason why he dared to show


    such an attitude in front of Ximen


    Chang was not because of how


    much Ximen Jin beli cin Samabiel


    pegausdalttrtoday, if Ximen


    Chang did not die, he would have no


    value at all. Instead of bing an


    ipetent person in this life,


    Ximen Jin was more willing to show


    his strong side, because after today,


    it was very likely that he would never


    have a chance. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You want me to die?" Ximen Chang looked at Ximen Jin in surprise.


    "Grandfather came to Rich Business


    City with the intention of obtaining


    the Holy Li for me. But now, did''t


    aor ttetake@ or yourself as


    |? Since that''s the case, | naturally


    wish for you to die. If not, how would


    | be able to sit on the position of n


    head?" Ximen Jin said. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ximen Changughed and said, "You deserve to be the son of my Ximen family. You really have courage. Unfortunately, I''m


    afraid you can''t get what you want."


    "Mr. Hannigan, please do your best. | will definitely obey your orders when | take the position of n leader." Ximen Jin cupped


    his fists and bowed respectfully to Samuel.


    Fei Fing er nodded on the wall. She rather admired young men with charisma like Ximen Jin.


    It was the same with Samuel. Ximen Jin did not leave a way out for himself. It was rare andmendable for him to have the


    guts.


    Compared with the timid Huang Xiaoyong, there was a world of difference between them. He was the one who could achieve


    great things.


    It was a pity that even if such a


    person became a puppet, he wo


    not be able to i Gamrisel''s 02


    tiust Dhis\Was because the more


    ambitious a person was; the harder it


    would be to control them. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sir, please proceed," Samuel to theNinemp expert.


    In the past, he was confident in dealing with Samuel. But now, he felt a chill in his heart.


    What kind of person was so worthy of Fei Lingsheng''s presence to watch the battle?


    If he could suppress Samuel with his realm, this fight would not draw Fei Lingsheng¡¯s attention.


    Since Fei Lingsheng had appeared, it was sufficient to show Samuel was quite strong.


    When the Nine Lamp Realm expert thought of this, his face suddenly turned ashen.


    He couldn''t see through the realm. What did it mean?

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    "| will give you onest chance. Tell me where Holy Li is and | will spare your life." Ximen Chang smiled coldly and threatened


    Samuel. His main purpose was to get more Holy Li, but Samuel''s life was worthless in his eyes. So he did not want Samuel to


    bring such precious news into the coffin.


    "With your status as the master of the Ximen family, even if | tell you, you will kill me in the future," Samuel said with a smile.


    Ximen Chang had always been arrogant. With his attitude, how could he let go of him so easily?


    Of course, Samuel was not afraid of the Ninemp Realm expert in front of him. Fei Ling er had appeared out of nowhere at this


    time, making him feel as if he was being spied on.


    The more he exposed himself, the more Fei Ling''er would understand him. However, his understanding of Fei Ling''er was still as


    nk as a sheet of paper.


    "Your self-awareness is very good. Perhaps I''ll be merciful and spare you. Perhaps, I''ll give you a quick death so that you won''t


    suffer too much pain when you die," said Ximen Chang.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Since | am going to die anyway, why should | tell you? Besides, the ce where | got Holy Li is


    more dangerous than the Dark Forest. Do you dare to go there?"


    ¡®Why are you talking nonsense? Hurry up and fight.¡± Fei Ling''er was getting a little impatient. It wasn''t that she didn''t have the


    patience, but that she couldn''t wait to see Samuel''s level of strength. Therefore, every second was torturous for her.


    ¡°Little girl, our business has nothing to do with you. If you dare to talk nonsense again, | will kill you first." Ximen Chang looked


    coldly at Fei Ling''er, and his tone was extremely arrogant.


    When the Nine Lamp realm expert heard that, he broke out in a cold sweat even more profusely.


    Fei Lingsheng!


    Even the Emperor didn''t dare to talk to her with such an attitude.


    Ximen Chang dared to threaten her like this. Wasn''t he looking for death?


    Fei Ling er rolled her eyes helplessly. This old thing was really supercilious. If it weren¡¯t for the good show, she wouldn''t have


    bothered to waste time here.


    Seeing that Fei Ling''er stopped talking,


    Ximen Chang turned to look at Samuel and said, "I''ll give you onest chance. It''s up to you."


    "Sigh." Samuel suddenly sighed. This battle was unavoidable. Even if Fei Ling''er saw through his strength, he could only make


    his move. Facing a Ninemp Realm expert, he couldn''t just sit there and wait to die.


    Ximen Chang had thought Samuel wouldpromise and was delighted. However, he heard Samuel say, "The day next year


    will be your death anniversary."


    ¡°What arrogant and reckless words." Ximen Chang''s expression changed as he turned sinister. He said to the Nine Lamp realm


    expert, "Destroy him. I''ll torture him slowly until he tells me the origin of Holy Li."


    Nine Lamp Realm expert was unwilling to make a move. Because of Fei Ling''er''s appearance, he didn''t dare underestimate


    Samuel. However, now that things had developed to this stage, he had no choice but to make his move.


    "Brother, sorry for the offense." The Ninemp Realm expert said to Samuel.


    A battle between experts could definitely shake Heaven and Earth. If a fight broke out in the city, countless innocent people


    would be injured. This was not what Samuel wanted to see.


    "Sir, please follow me out of the city and fight to our heart''s content." Samuel''s voice fell, he jumped up and disappeared like a


    shooting star.


    Then it was the same with the expert in the Ninemp realm. Within a moment, they arrived at an empty ce outside the city.


    "Truly troublesome." Fei Ling''erined casually as she disappeared from the top of the wall without anyone noticing.


    Ximen Chang andpany hurriedly walked out of the city when they saw this.


    Although Ximen Jin had very straightforwardly expressed his intentions to Ximen Chang, when he was with Ximen Chang, he


    was not timid at all, and even did not change at all, just like before.


    "| never expected you to ce your hopes on an outsider. This will be the wrong decision in your life," Ximen Chang said to


    Ximen Jin.


    "Grandfather, you are the one who forced me into a corner. This is my only choice," Ximen Jin said indifferently.


    ¡°Hmph, everything in the Ximen family belongs to me. Only when | give it to you can you have it. If | don''t give it to you, it''s a sin


    if you take one more look. You can''t covet the position of the n leader at will, " Ximen Chang said disdainfully. Although he had


    been cultivating Ximen Jin as the future n leader, it did not mean that the position of n leader would fall on Ximen Jin.


    Now Ximen Chang himself had a chance to be a Superb Master and prolong his life. Of course, he was more willing to


    continue to sit in this position.


    Humans were selfish. And under the great temptation of life, Ximen Chang had made such a choice, which was understandable.


    "If you don''t give it to me, | must fight for it. If not, what''s the point of living? I''m not a puppet that you can manipte," Ximen Jin


    said indifferently.


    ¡°After he dies, | hope you still have the confidence to say such words," Ximen Chang said.


    Ximen Jin looked calm on the


    surface, but there were billows in his


    heart. He had 100 % confide cua


    Samuel, ecauseehis Kad no ther


    chdlc ow. But trust and worry did


    not contradict. He had to worry that


    Samuel was no match for a


    Ninemp Realm expert. Once he


    failed, he would fall into a bottomless


    abyss with him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Grandfather, do you really think he will lose?¡± Ximen Jin asked.


    This sentence seemed to make


    Ximen Chang hear a big joke. He


    couldn''t helpughing and said,"


    Ximen Jin, ah Xim dinesont GU"


    kgrgw avond clshean''s realm? He is a


    master in the Ninemp Realm.


    Unless Fei Lingsheng makes a face,


    no one can beat him." "He''s not only a


    Ninemp Realm expert, but also


    someone who''s closest to a Superb


    Master," Ximen Jin said with a


    solemn expression. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Maybe before we arrive outside the


    city, he has already been disabled,


    and you will no lon poe neehaber


    of fhe xian ca? Ximen Chang


    said. Ximen Jin''s ambition was fully


    revealed, so Ximen Chang would


    naturally not let such a person stay


    by his side. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    For Ximen Jin, he only cared about the position of the n leader and did not care about blood rtions at all. Was Ximen


    Chang not the same?


    In Ximen Chang''s eyes, authority and status were the most important. And Ximen Jin was just a non-essential heritage for him.


    When he reached the level of the Superb Master Realm, he didn''t even need the inheritance of Ximen Jin. He could even use his


    youth to cultivate a new generation.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "The day next year, if it is not your death anniversary, it will be mine," Ximen Jin said firmly. It seemed that he had already made


    a decision. Once Samuel was defeated, he would not pity his life.

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    Ximen Jin was a very stubborn person. To him, if he did not obtain the position of n head, there was no point in continuing to


    live. Furthermore, being chased out of the Ximen n''s pathetic life was definitely not something he could ept.


    On this point, he was almost a madman. But the reason why he formed this character was that it had a great rtionship with


    Ximen Chang, because Ximen Chang educated him in this way from the moment he was born.


    "Don''t worry. If you die, there will definitely be a ce for you in the family''s tomb.


    After all, you are bleeding from the Ximen family," Ximen Chang said with no pity.


    At this time, the two people outside the city had already fought.


    The rumbling of thunder caused quite a stir.


    The gazes of the people in the city were all turned to the outside of the city. When they found that the loud noise was caused by


    the fight between the two people, they were all shocked.


    They had never seen a battle between experts, so such a battle was particrly shocking to them. Some busybodies could not


    help but prepare to go out of the city to watch the fun.


    In the old house of Ran Yi.


    At this time, Ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin were sitting face to face. They knew that the fight outside the city was definitely rted to


    Samuel, but they were more or less avoiding it, because once Samuel lost, Ximen Chang would never let them go. "Cough


    cough, they''ve already started fighting," Ge Zhonglin said to Ran Yi.


    "| know."


    "Shall we... go out and have a look?" Ge Zhonglin said with a guilty conscience.


    "What if he lose?¡± Ran Yi asked.


    ¡°Nothing more than death. What else can we do?" Ge Zhonglin said helplessly. In the face of Ximen Chang''s anger, he and Ran


    Yi could not bear it at all, so there was no need to find a way to solve it at all. Waiting for death was the simplest way.


    "Do you want to die?" Ran Yi continued to ask.


    ¡°Aren''t you just talking nonsense? You''re not dead yet, how can | want to die?¡± Ge Zhonglin snorted and looked at Ran Yi.


    Ran Yi took a deep breath and said, "Life and death are predestined. It''s worth watching a big battle before we die."


    Hearing this, Ge Zhonglin stood up directly and said, "What are we waiting for? If we don''t go now, I''m afraid it''s over.¡±


    At this time, a lot of onlookers had gathered outside the city. Some people kept sighing about the fight between Samuel and


    Zhong Qishan, but most of them just stood far away. They did not dare to approach, for fear of getting involved in the fight.


    "Who is he? How could he be so powerful?"


    "This young man looks unfamiliar. | didn¡¯t expect him to be in such a powerful state.¡±


    "That person is Zhong Qishan. He has the strength of the Ninemp Realm. | didn''t expect that the young man could fight


    against a Ninemp Realm expert." "I didn''t expect that there would be such a master in the Royal Court."


    Just as everyone was sighing with emotion, Ximen Chang''s expression did not look very good.


    From his point of view, Zhong Qishan should have the absolute power to crush Samuel. However, Zhong Qishan did not seem to


    have any advantage at all. He could not believe it.


    How could an unknown piece of trash like him have the power to fight against Zhong Qishan?


    "Grandfather, it looks like you underestimate him too much." Ximen Jinughed. The uglier Ximen Chang''s expression was, the


    stronger the smile on Ximen Jin''s face was.


    "Hmph, this is probably just a test by Zhong Qishan. He hasn''t shown his true strength at all," said Ximen Chang.


    After a while, Ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin finally rushed outside the city.


    When they saw the two people fighting on the top of the mountain not far away, they were also shocked.


    "Isn''t that Zhong Qishan?" Ge Zhonglin said in surprise and rubbed his eyes, afraid that he had made a mistake.


    In recent years. Ran Yi had been upying Rich Business City and barely stepped out of his house. However, he had also


    heard of the famous Zhong Qishan. He was the strongest expert in the Ximen n and possessed the terrifying strength of the


    Ninemp Realm.


    However, Samuel was able to be so entangled with a Ninemp Realm expert. "I didn''t expect that Ximen Chang would send


    Zhong Qishan directly," Ge Zhonglin said with a sigh.


    ¡°Based on the current situation, how confident are we in guessing Samuel''s Realms?" Ran Yi asked Ge Zhong.


    As for this question, they had already discussed it. Ge Zhonglin had some doubts about it before, but now he saw it with his own


    eyes, so he had to believe it.


    Samuel was able to fight with Zhong Qishan without being at a disadvantage, which at least showed that he had the strength of


    the Ninemp Realm.


    Moreover, he was so young, so it was very likely that he was in the Superb Master Realm.


    Ge Zhonglin took a deep breath and said," Ran Yi, | didn''t expect you, an old man, to be so lucky. You actually ran into such a


    thing. If we can really work for him in the future, it¡¯s not a dream to achieve sess."


    The meteoric achievement was nothing to Ran Yi, and he never cared about this kind of thing. Because with his current financial


    resources, he could not spend it all of his life. What was the use of having so much money?


    In the heart of Ran Yi, there had


    always been a perseverance that did


    not give up, which wastareie,


    T ance een an expert who


    told him that only the experts in the


    Superb Master Realm could help him


    restore his body to the state where


    he could cultivate. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    For Ran Yi, such a daydream had always been something he couldn¡¯t imagine. How could an expert in the Superb Master Realm


    put an ant like him in his eyes?


    That was why he had never dared to have such extravagant hopes.


    But now, he seemed to see hope.


    If Samuel was willing to help him, his body could recover.


    Even though he was old now and it was unlikely for him to make a big breakthrough even if he could re-cultivate, it was a dream


    for him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Only by fulfilling this dream would he be able to rest in peace after death.


    "Old Ge, do you think... if | asked him to help me, would he, would he agree?¡± Ran Yi stammered. Because he was too agitated,


    his body trembled slightly.


    "Help you?" Ge Zhonglin looked at


    Ran Yi doubtfully and immediate


    understood w Hhemmdaint. Ae Sai


    sraaly: ¡®Avil eg him. | am willing


    to pay any price for this matter. After


    all, it''s because of me that you can''t


    cultivate." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When he thought that he might be able to re -cultivate, Ran Yi could no longer calm down.


    At this time, Samuel and Zhong


    Qishan were fighting more and more


    fiercely. The top of the mountain Was


    td nasaanewas extremely


    shocking, and the booms were


    endless. This battle was bound to be


    unforgettable for countless people in


    the Rich Business City. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Perhaps when they got old, they would talk about it with their grandsons. No matter how much time had passed, the shock would


    never decrease.


    "Zhong Qishan, what are you doing? Why aren''t you crippling him?" Ximen Chang said through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512


    For Ximen Chang, he couldn''t ept the current situation. Even if he knew very well that he had underestimated Samuel, he


    would never admit it. Because this meant that Zhong Qishan was likely to lose, and this was absolutely the result he didn''t want


    to see.


    On the other hand, Ximen Jin''s expression became more and more rxed. He even saw that the position of the family head


    was waving at him.


    "Grandfather, haven''t you seen through it yet? It''s not that Zhong Qishan doesn''t want to, it''s that he can''t." Ximen Jin said


    smugly.


    These words made Ximen Chang gnash his teeth even more. He knew that he was unwilling to admit it. And Ximen Jin¡¯s


    straightforward words were undoubtedly destroying the only hope left in his heart.


    "A single Zhong Qishan isn''t enough. My Ximen family has other experts. | don''t believe he¡¯s really that powerful," said Ximen


    Chang.


    Ximen Jin was not worried at all. There were indeed other experts in the Ximen n, but even Zhong Qishan could not deal with


    Samuel. How could the others do it?


    "You will pay the price for looking down on him," Ximen Jin said coldly.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and help!" Ximen Chang said to the others.


    There were 28 experts in the Ximen n, and Zhong Qishan was the leader.


    However, the strength of the others was not weak. Among them, there were more than eight people in thest three realms. This


    was also the reason why the Ximen n could be so arrogant. At this time, Ximen Chang didn¡¯t care about beingughed at for


    bullying the minority. As long as he could kill Samuel, he was willing to do everything.


    "Grandpa, this is a battle between the two of them. How can you let the others fight?" Ximen Jin''s face changed. Although


    Samuel was fighting with Zhong Qishan, if others joined them, the situation would change rapidly. It was definitely not a good


    thing for Samuel.


    Seeing Ximen Jin¡¯s slightly flustered appearance, Ximen Chang smiled and said, "What, are you afraid? Ximen Jin, let me tell


    you, it''s impossible for you to get the position of n head.¡±


    All the Ximen n''s experts went out in full force!


    Fei Ling''er, who was watching the match from the distance, didn''t reveal an expression of worry when she saw this scene.


    Rather, she was full of interest.


    "Old dog Ximen is afraid. However, this is also good. | will see how powerful you are. With Zhong Qishan''s current strength, he


    should not be able to force you to your limit. " Fei Ling''er was the kind of person who liked to watch the fun. The more chaotic the


    scene was, the more she liked it.


    "Ximen Chang is really shameless. He actually fought with numbers. This is very unfavorable to him."


    "| never expected the Ximen family to be so shameless."


    The faces of Ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin, who were originally full of hope, suddenly became dim. Twenty-eight experts of the Ximen


    n were well-known in the entire Royal Court. Now that twenty-eight Experts hade out in full force, it was undoubtedly a


    piece of desperate news for Samuel.


    "What should we do? Can we think of a solution?" Ran Yi asked Ge Zhonglin.


    Ge Zhonglin also wanted to help Samuel, but he could do nothing in this situation. With the strength of his guards, he was not


    even a cannon fodder. How could he help?


    "There''s no other way unless a miracle can happen," Ge Zhonglin said, shaking his head.


    Ran Yi was burning with anxiety. The hope that he finally saw seemed to be destroyed at this time.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared beside Samuel. Judging from her posture, it was a woman. Her beautiful figure was standing on the


    top of the mountain, like a fairy from heaven.


    "Who is this woman?"


    "What is going on? How did she appear? Could it be that a heavenly deity has descended?"


    "It''s a battle between masters. Why did she appear?"


    Just as the crowd was talking about it, Huang Xiaoyong looked around.


    Just now, Jiang Yingying was still standing beside him. Why had she suddenly appeared beside Samuel?


    "Yingying!" Huang Xiaoyong swallowed his saliva. He did not hide the shock on his face at all and said to himself, "| didn''t expect


    that you are also a strong person!" "Why are you here?" Samuel asked with a smile when he found Jiang Yingying by his side.


    "Since Ximen family is unreasonable, | naturally have to help you solve these minor characters," Jiang Yingying said.


    "s." Samuel sighed and said, "It seems that we will shock the Royal Court this time."


    "Isn''t it good? No one will dare to provoke us in the future." Jiang Yingying said with a smile.


    Because Jiang Yingying had joined the battle and helped Samuel to share a lot of the pressure, the two of them did not seem too


    tired when fighting against the 28 experts of the Ximen n. Moreover, Samuel had the key to victory, so he was not worried at


    all.


    Of course, unless there was no other way, Samuel would never use it. If not, it would not be as simple as just shocking the Royal


    Court.


    "| didn''t expect that there would be


    surprises." Fei Ling''er in the distance


    was no longer rxed. Inste


    looked a little dignifiebebatise she


    didtit pect Jiang Yingying to have


    such strong strength. In the face of


    the 28 experts of the Ximen n, she


    fought alone with more than a dozen


    people, but she was still able to fight


    with ease. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Who the hell are you?" Fei Fing er''s


    brow was full of doubts. Based OF


    her understanding gfehkRofal Court,


    thageaws eople had appeared out


    of nowhere. It was difficult for her to


    understand how could two experts


    like them suddenly Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    appear?


    Ximen Chang was in a bad mood at the moment, as if he had eaten shit.


    The 28 Experts were hisst card. In his opinion, Samuel would be defeated soon, but he had never expected that Samuel had a


    helper. The woman was so powerful that the 28 experts¡¯ power could not be exerted.


    If it went on like this, it was uncertain who would win and who would lose. This was not what Ximen Chang wanted to see.


    "Grandpa, it was an ident. | didn¡¯t expect him to have a helper. Although there is only one, it seems that it''s enough." Ximen


    Jin put down his worries and a rxed expression reappeared on his face.


    Ximen Chang was in no mood to argue with Ximen Jin, and he fixed his eyes on the battle on the top of the mountain


    because this meant that he would end up like this today. Once the 28 experts lost, he would die.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Even my master and Yingying are here, how can |, as a disciple, watch a show?" At this time, Huang Xiaoyong suddenly rode


    Winged Tiger to join in the battle.


    Although Huang Xiaoyong only had


    the strength of the Fivemp Realm,


    Winged Tiger was yeg-stO''!!


    supernatural ahifral Although it was


    not enough to fight head-on against


    those strong ones, it was not a


    problem to do some sneak attacks


    and harassment. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    And it helped Samuel and Jiang Yingying relieve the pressure, which enabled the two of them to deal with the opponent faster.


    At the top of the mountain, the Experts of Ximen n kept falling, and Ximen Chang''s face became more and more ugly.

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    ¡°Powerful, so powerful!"


    "The 28 experts of Ximen n are so vulnerable. Has this person reached the realm of Superb Master?"


    "It''s so terrible. Look at Ximen Chang''s face, he''s almost desperate. | guess he never dreamed that the 28 experts would die in


    this way."


    There were all sorts of sighs.


    Countless people looked at Samuel with admiration in their eyes.


    Even some of the cultivators outside the city were shocked.


    Most of the people here had never seen a real battle in their lives. This time, it was not only an eye-opener, but also a witness to


    the most exciting battle in the Royal Court!


    Even Ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin could not control their excitement.


    ¡°Our guess is correct, correct," Ran Yi said excitedly.


    Ge Zhonglin nodded his head like chicken pecking rice. He said, "After this battle, his reputation will definitely shock the entire


    Royal Court. Ximen Chang has really kicked a metal board this time. And even if he were to die in Samuel''s hands, the Emperor


    would not hold him ountable.¡±


    "That¡¯s right. The strong will be respected. Ximen Chang is just a small fry. How could the Emperor me a Superb Master?"


    Ran Yi¡¯s hands were constantly trembling. The scenes of the battle left a deep impression on his mind for a moment; for fear that


    he would miss anything.


    At this time, Ximen Chang''s expression became more and more desperate. He had never thought that things would progress to


    this point, and he had never expected that the 28 experts he was so proud of would end up like this.


    When Ximen Chang first established the 28 Experts of the family, he had aroused the discussion of countless big families.


    Countless people envied him for being able to recruit these masters, and many people came to visit him because of this matter


    to make friends with the Ximen family.


    It could be said that Ximen n''s current status and influence had a very close rtionship with the 28 experts.


    But now, 28 experts had fallen one after another. Every time a person fell from the top of the mountain, it meant that the status of


    the Ximen n had been reduced a little. For Ximen Chang, this was like a nightmare.


    "Grandpa, it seems that you are very surprised. But for me, this is what | imagined." Ximen Jin looked as usual and was excited


    inside. He tried to hide the changes in his expression as much as possible. This was also what Ximen Chang taught him. No


    matter when or where he was, he could not let his emotions show on his face. He must not let his opponent perceive what he


    was thinking.


    It could be said that Ximen Jin had done everything Ximen Chang asked him to. All of these things had gathered into Ximen Jin''s


    desire for the position of the n head. This was because from the moment he was born, everything he had done was for the


    sake of the position of n head.


    "Ximen Jin, do you think the Ximen family will have such a high status without 28 Experts?¡± Ximen Chang gnashed his teeth and


    said.


    ¡°Of course not. Under my leadership, the Ximen family will have a higher status," Ximen Jin said faintly.


    Ximen Chang''s mouth curved into a strange arc, and he said, "With your strength? The Ximen family is now at the peak of its


    status. How can you talk nonsense?"


    "There are no twenty-eight Experts, but with a master in the realm of the Superb Master, can''t a Superb Master bepared


    with that of the twenty-eight experts? | am willing to do anything for him," Ximen Jin said with a smile.


    Ximen Chang suddenly covered his chest!


    Ximen Jin wanted to be a ve?


    How could the dignified Ximen family be a ve?


    "Ximen Jin, you actually want the Ximen family to be ves? Are you crazy?" Ximen Chang roared angrily.


    ¡°Are you crazy?" Ximen Jin looked at Ximen Chang with contempt. After looking him up and down, he said, "Grandpa, if there is


    such an opportunity in front of you, what will you choose? Will you refuse?"


    "Refused?"


    Ximen Chang had never thought about this question, because he had never encountered such an opportunity. Now that he was


    suddenly asked this question, he did not know how to answer it at all.


    Seeing that Ximen Chang did not speak, Ximen Jin continued, "There''s no need to think about it. I''ll tell you the answer. You will


    agree, and it will definitely happen. The Ximen family will be feared by the Emperor. Only the Superb Master can guarantee the


    status of the Ximen family. Do you really think that the Ximen family can train a Superb Master? Even if you have the Holy Li


    now, you are still not sure that you can do it yourself."


    ¡°Only Fei Lingsheng is qualified to bea Superb Master."


    These words made Ximen Chang despairpletely.


    His previous thoughts were very persistent, but now it seemed very naive.


    Just like Ximen Jin said, there was only one Fei Lingsheng in the hundred-year Royal Court. How could the Ximen family have


    such extravagant expectations?


    "| will bury you in the most luxurious


    way. | hope that you will bless the


    Ximen n for generations.¡¯ Ximein!


    saidtthati sentence and walked


    tothe foot of the mountain. He


    wanted to wee Samuel, who had


    won and returned. He also wanted to


    express his loyalty to Samuel at this


    time. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ximen Chang''s expression had suffered a terrible defeat. However, this was not the only blow he had suffered.


    At this time, Ran Yi and Ge Zhonglin came to him again.


    "Mr. Ximen, have you ever thought of such an ident?" Ran Yi asked Ximen Changyi.


    Ximen Chang''s gaze was like a torch


    as he looked at Ran Yi and said, "It''s


    not your turn to mock me." "It''s not


    good for a dying person to be.¡é8 pau


    -tempere ¡®Ran seid tha smile.


    Xihert ang, do you know how


    many people want your life? For so


    many years, your arrogance has


    nted countless seeds of hatred on


    you. Look at how many eyes are


    staring at you around you. Do you


    think you still have a chance to leave


    alive? "Ge Zhonglin teased. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Without looking, Ximen Chang could


    feel many burning eyes staring at him


    in the dark. And he himself was clear


    about how many e he


    yoked fat RON tore Ximen


    Chang had never taken these things


    to heart before, because for him, it


    was just a trivial matter. Those


    people''s status could never surpass


    that of the Ximen family, which


    meant that they had no hope of


    revenge in their lives. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But now, Ximen n''s position had been weakened because of the death of the experts, which brought them hope of revenge.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Ximen Chang knew that he would not die in the hands of those good-for-nothings, because Ximen Jin would definitely


    kill him himself!


    "Do you think | will put these good-for-nothings in my eyes? Even if | die, | won''t die in the hands of these good-for-nothings, "


    Ximen Chang gnashed his teeth and said.


    "It doesn''t matter who killed you. What matters is that you will die today," Ge Zhonglin said with a smile.


    At this time, on the top of the mountain, except for Zhong Qishan, all the foreign ministers fell off the cliff. The battle wasing


    to an end.

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    ¡°Old man, yourpanion is dead. How long can you hold on?"


    On the top of the mountain, facing the panting Zhong Qishan, Huang Xiaoyong, riding on the Winged Tiger, was full of pride.


    Although Huang Xiaoyong was the son of the City Lord of Dragon Cloud City, he had never been as dazzling as he was today.


    Furthermore, he had never fought with anyone in such a carefree manner.


    In the face of such a result, Zhong Qishan was not really surprised, because when Fei Lingsheng appeared, he had guessed


    Samuel''s strength was not simple.


    Otherwise, Fei Lingsheng would not be so interested in this matter.


    However, knowing the result did not mean that Zhong Qishan was willing to ept it.


    The strength of a Nine Lamp realm expert shattered a dream in one day! To Zhong Qishan, this was undoubtedly a devastating


    blow.


    It must be known that he was the person who was closest to the Superb Master Realm in the entire Royal Court. Once he


    seeded in breaking through, he would return to youth and obtain more lifespan. He was free to barge into any ce in the


    world. Even if it was the Dark Forest, he had the ability to take a look.


    But now, if he died in Samuel¡¯s hands, all his efforts in this life would be in vain.


    "Who exactly are you?" Zhong Qishan asked Samuel. He could not understand how there could be an expert at the level of


    Superb Master in the Royal Court, with the exception of Fei Lingsheng.


    "Is it important?" Samuel asked.


    "| just can¡¯t ept it. In the Royal Court, apart from Fei Lingsheng, how could there be a second Superb Master?" After saying


    this, Zhong Qishan looked at Jiang Yingying again, because in his eyes, Jiang Yingying was also a person whose realm he could


    not see through, and this situation almost made him copse.


    One wasn¡¯t enough, and there was a second one?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When did the Superb Master Realm be so easy to see?


    "| heard that you are the Nine Lamp realm closest to the Superb Master Realm. You don''t want to die, right?" Samuel said.


    Upon hearing this, Zhong Qishan seemed to see hope. Since Samuel said so, he would not kill him under certain conditions.


    Although Zhong Qishan was in the Ximen n, it did not mean that he was willing to sacrifice his life for the Ximen n. For an


    expert like him, living was the most important thing. Moreover, as long as he could step into the Superb Master Realm, his life


    would be more wonderful. This was a beautiful dream for every expert.


    "What''s your request?" Zhong Qishan asked.


    "You should know that after an agreement has reached between a Beast Trainer and a strange beast, all of the strange beast''s


    actions must obey the Beast Trainer¡¯s orders," Samuel said.


    "You want me to be your subordinate?" Zhong Qishan said. This request was not too excessive in his opinion. After all, in the


    Ximen family, although his status was


    very high, his real identity was also that of a servant. He was just a servant with a higher level. The Ximen family had only given


    him huge benefits and cultivation resources in exchange.


    To be anyone''s subordinate was also a subordinate, so Zhong Qishan would naturally not turn down such a request.


    However, what Samuel said next made Zhong Qishan¡¯s face change greatly.


    "It''s not as simple as just a servant. | made some improvements to the contract between the beast and the beast tamer, allowing


    this kind of contract to be used on a human," Samuel said.


    Zhong Qishan¡¯s eyes immediately turned fearful!


    Samuel was going to sign a contract with him, controlling him like he was


    controlling a strange beast!


    If he really improved the contract, he could use it on people. Once it was signed, his life and death would be decided by Samuel.


    Furthermore, the signing of this contract would cause Zhong Qishan to lose all his freedom and he would very likely be a


    puppet in the future.


    "Don''t worry. | won''t ask you to do anything for me. | just don¡¯t want to be betrayed.


    Besides, you''ll benefit from it," Samuel said. Xuanyuan World was a ce that had attacked Earth before. He wouldn''t let go of


    such a powerful man easily. But if he could control it, he wouldn''t kill him.


    People like Zhong Qishan had great strength. If he could control them, they might be able to help him in other matters in the


    future.


    Acrazy idea came to Samuel''s mind yesterday.


    The main reason why he came to the Xuanyuan World was to investigate why the Xuanyuan World hadunched an attack on


    the earth.


    However, the investigation could not solve the problem fundamentally.


    So Samuel thought of a way to solve this problem, which was to rule the Xuanyuan World.


    It was not to rule Royal Court, but to rule the Xuanyuan World. That was the crazy idea.


    Since he wanted to rule the Xuanyuan World, he naturally needed more powerful subordinates. And people like Zhong Qishan


    were very qualified.


    "What benefits?" Zhong Qishan


    asked. In fact, he had no choice in


    this matter. If he cquidhave @ 6hahte


    tesuryive ihe Wettd''never be willing


    to face death. Moreover, it could be


    of benefit to him, so it would be


    easier for him to ept it. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "By killing Ximen Chang, you will be able to obtain Holy Li from his hands," Samuel.


    "You..." Zhong Qishan looked at Samuel in shock and asked incredulously, "Are you serious? Are you willing to give me Holy Li?


    "Holy Li may be able to help you


    break through. You should be very


    clear about the benefits. Is it big


    enough?" Samuel said wah asoil¨¦.\it


    waiuaieraen bene 4 Holy Li


    could reach the Superb Master


    Realm. Back then, he and Jiang


    Yingying used the Holy Li as fruit


    bellies. They didn''t know how much


    they had eaten. Therefore, Samuel


    couldn''t calcte how much a Holy


    Li would be useful to a Ninemp


    Realm expert. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But one thing was certain, that was, it was better than nothing.


    "If that''s the case, I''m willing to be your servant. Please sign the contract." After Zhong Qishan spoke, he knelt down in front of


    Samuel.


    Since he wanted to be a servant, he naturally had to look like a servant.


    As soon as Zhong Qishan knelt down, the onlookers outside the city were all shocked.


    "Zhong Qishan has fallen to his knees. Is he begging for mercy?"


    "| didn''t expect that a Ninemp


    Realm expert would end up like this.


    It''s really a pity." "W pagetalso6ni |


    ungergtancand Vier d of the strong.


    Perhaps in his eyes, the Ninemp


    Realm is no different from ordinary


    people. They are just nonentities."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ximen Chang, who only had a little bit of hope in his heart, no longer had any chance and expectation at this moment.


    He knew that the result of this matter could not be reversed. There would be no miracle. Even Zhong Qishan had knelt down and


    begged for mercy. How could he fight Samuel?


    "| didn''t expect that I, Ximen Chang, would end up in such a plight. Does God really want me to die?" Ximen Chang said


    desperately.


    Samuel pressed a finger on Zhong Qishan''s forehead.


    Fei Ling''er in the distance was puzzled


    when she saw this scene. What was he doing?

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    "What is this guy doing?" Fei Ling''er said to herself. She wanted to know what was going on. It was very simple. She could


    perceive it by using her own strength, but if she did so, it would definitely attract Samuel''s attention. Fei Ling''er did not want to


    expose her identity now, so she had to calm down.


    When the contract was signed, Zhong Qishan could clearly feel that there was another power in his body that did not belong to


    him. He knew that this power came from Samuel, and Samuel could use this power to control his life and death.


    This meant that from now on, Zhong Qishan would unconditionally obey Samuel. Otherwise, with just a thought from Samuel,


    Zhong Qishan''s body would explode and he would die.


    "Go do what you have to do," Samuel said.


    Zhong Qishan nodded and walked down the mountain.


    "What''s going on? Did he let go of Zhong Qishan?"


    "It seems that Zhong Qishan had betrayed the Ximen n in exchange for his own life."


    After going down the mountain, Zhong Qishan went up to Ximen Chang.


    Ximen Chang was furious at Zhong Qishan because he knew that Zhong Qishan had betrayed him.


    "Zhong Qishan, | didn''t expect you to lose your dignity. Have you forgotten that you are a Ninemp Realm expert?¡± Ximen


    Chang gnashed his teeth and said to Zhong


    Qishan.


    Zhong Qishan had calmly faced this situation, so he would not feel embarrassed because of this matter.


    Compared with dignity, living was the most important thing, because even if the dead had dignity, they were just a corpse.


    "I''m only one step away from the Superb Master Realm. | don''t want to waste my entire life''s worth of effort," said Zhong Qishan


    indifferently.


    Ximen Chang''s expression was malevolent. He scoffed and said, "You''re a coward who''s afraid of death. You''ll never reach the


    Superb Master Realm.¡±


    "Really?" Zhong Qishanughed and said," He said that as long as | kill you, | can take the Holy Li as my own. With the Holy Li,


    maybe | will soon break through the realm." "You... you want to kill me!" Ximen Chang said in disbelief. Zhong Qishan had


    served him for so many years. He had never thought that he would die in Zhong Qishan''s hands one day.


    "If it weren''t for the resources you gave me, maybe | wouldn''t be able to break through the realm of Nine Lamp. This is what |


    want to thank you for, but people are selfish. On this point, | think you know better than me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhong Qishan¡¯s fist prated Ximen Chang''s body and went straight through his heart.


    Ximen Chang''s dull expression was soon filled with pain.


    "Zhong Qishan, you are an ungrateful person." Ximen Chang''s mouth was bleeding and his expression was full of unwillingness.


    "Yes, I''m ungrateful because | have no other choice." Zhong Qishan withdrew his hand and watched Ximen Chang fall down.


    Then he found Holy Li on Ximen Chang''s body.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Holy Li actually fell on his hand. This was something that Zhong Qishan did not dare to imagine at all.


    At this time, Samuel also went down the mountain.


    Ximen Jin, who had been waiting respectfully for a long time, walked up to Samuel. He bent slightly and said respectfully, "Mr.


    Hannigan, from today onwards, Ximen Jin is a servant by your side. You can order me anything you want."


    "Holy Li, I''ve given it to Zhong Qishan. You don''t mind, do you?" Samuel asked.


    ¡°Of course not." Ximen Jin said without hesitation, "Zhong Qishan has got Holy Li. It is possible for him to reach the Superb


    Master realm. It is better to show the value of Holy Li than what | get."


    Samuel said, "Next, you can ask Zhong Qishan to help you remove all the obstructions in the n. He will stay by your side in


    the future." It was not the time for Zhong Qishan to show his value. Therefore, Samuel would not bring him along.


    With a contract binding him, Samuel was not worried about Zhong Qishan s betrayal.


    "Thank you, Sir," said Ximen Jin gratefully.


    Samuel stretched and said, "I¡¯m going back to rest. I''m a little tired after fighting for so long."


    This battle soon spread out with Rich Business City as the center. Some painters even recorded the scene of the battle in the


    form of portraits and made it into a small book to collect money.


    There were also countless storytellers who spread the legend of the story in major tea shops.


    In just three days, there was almost no one in the Royal Court who did not know Samuel''s name.


    When the book began to spread, the major cities within Royal Court started to imitate Samuel¡¯s clothing style. If the younger


    generation did not manage to create an image of Samuel''s clothing style, they would lose face even if they went out.


    This was especially true for some of the wealthy children. Their clothing, and even their hairstyles, was almost exactly the same


    based on the image of the album. This was a special situation. When they walked on the street and looked at their backs, they


    found that most of them looked exactly the same.


    Emperor Dragon Pce.


    The Emperor was also holding a small booklet in his hand. The portrait on it clearly recorded Samuel''s every move. It made


    people feel as if they hade to the scene.


    When the Emperor turned to thest


    page, he could not help but heav


    long sigh. He said te uid SubSrSinate,


    "Kad Expect Samuel to be so


    powerful. The 28 Experts of the


    Ximen n are like paper paste in


    front of him." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now we can almost be sure that he is an expert in the realm of the Superb Master. Emperor, what are you going to do next?"


    asked the subordinate.


    The Emperor shook his head. He had already sent people to Dragon Cloud City and exined his attitude to Samuel. However,


    Samuel had note to the Emperor Dragon Pce for a long time, which made him very passive.


    After all, he was the strongest person


    in the Royal Court. He must not


    repeatedly treat Samu ithegooat |


    entiong, Motaever even if he were


    toSend someone again, Samuel


    would not necessarilye to the


    Emperor Dragon Pce. Wasn''t this


    a result that caused him to feel even


    more embarrassed? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Where''s Fei Lingsheng?" asked the Emperor.


    "During the battle, she was watching the battle from afar. There was nothing special, " said the subordinate.


    "| don¡¯t know what the rtionship between her and Samuel is like." The Emperor shook his head helplessly. The current


    situation was so unpredictable that he had no idea where he should go next.


    ¡°By the way, Emperor, news came from the border area recently. | heard that there was a greatmotion in the Dark Forest. |


    don''t know which country''s Superb Master entered the Dark Forest." The subordinate said.


    "Could it be that a Superb Master wants toe to the Royal Court or go somewhere else?" The Emperor frowned and asked in


    confusion.


    At this time, the Royal Court''s border entrance was somewhere in the Dark Forest. This was a ce that no one dared to easily


    approach, but there was an embarrassed old man who staggered out from the Dark Forest.


    His clothes were in tatters and his face was covered in dust. He seemed to have just been through a great battle.


    "These beasts are really fierce dogs.


    Fortunately, | came out safely." The


    old man sighed and saiticio Kanal


    " swore Brot that woman from the


    artial Mountain, | wouldn''t have


    been so embarrassed. Why don''t you


    take care of the children at home but


    set up the arena?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    Three days after the battle.


    It was the first time Samuel had left the inn while he was recuperating.


    When he saw those people dressed in the same clothes as him on the street, he was confused. Even he couldn''t help doubting


    himself when he looked at the backs of those people.


    "Since when did | have so many brothers?"


    "What''s the situation?" Samuel asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked proud and said proudly, "Master, you don''t know how powerful you are in Royal Court now. These


    people deliberately imitated your clothes, which have be a trend, and many people deliberately changed their names. You


    can see people having the same name as you everywhere.¡±


    After listening to Huang Xiaoyong''s exnation, Samuel was even more confused. What kind of demonic wind was this? Could


    these people be as strong as him after changing their names and clothes?


    Not far away, two people who were imitating Samuel were arguing.


    " Get out of here if you know what''s good for you. If you don''t ept it, let¡¯s have a duel at the top of the mountain outside the


    city."


    m not afraid of you. Let''s have a duel. | will definitely shoot you down from the top of the mountain."


    Hearing these words, Samuel felt a headacheing on. What kind of people were these people?


    A few minutes after leaving the inn, Samuel quickly returned to his room. To him, the outside world was filled with demons and


    ghosts. These were not things he wanted to see.


    ¡°Master, what''s wrong with you?" Huang Xiaoyong asked in confusion. For him, it was a very honorable thing, so he couldn''t


    understand Samuel''s rejection of this matter.


    ¡°How long has this situationsted?" Samuel asked.


    ¡°After the war, | discovered this situation less than a day and more and more people imitated it. | heard that not only Rich


    Business City, but also other ces, it''s the same," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "What the Samuel could not help cursing. It was not just Rich Business City. Could it be that even if he went to other cities, he


    would not be able to get rid of the situation on the street seeing people like him?


    The worlds are filled with Samuel?


    Samuel''s scalp tingled at the thought of it.


    "It''s just a fight. Why are these people so crazy?"


    In Samuel''s view, it was not a big deal to fight against the 28 experts of the Ximen n. But in the eyes of more outsiders, it was


    worthy of being worshiped in various ways. After all, the 28 experts of the Ximen n had been famous for a long time and had


    been powerful for many years in the Royal Court realm.


    Samuel was able to take on the attacks of the 28 Experts on his own, and he even shot them down. What an impressive feat!


    "There''s still you, isn''t there? Why isn''t anyone imitating you?" Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong showed a little regret. He thought so too, but he had also thought about it. If they could imitate Samuel, who


    would imitate him? After all, in the battle, he was just ying a role of a jackpot. He just made a sneak attack and did not show


    much strength.


    ¡°Master, no one imitates me, but someone imitates Yingying,¡± Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel looked at Jiang Yingying, who could not help rolling her eyes. Obviously, she did not have a good impression of this


    matter.


    "Brother Samuel, in my opinion, you can only ept this situation calmly, because the influence is too great. This is not


    something you can control at all." Jiang Yingying advised.


    "s." Samuel shook his head helplessly. This matter had affected the entire Royal Court. It was indeed out of his control.


    However, he was still unable to adapt to this current stage. He needed time. After all, he could see many people like him when


    he went out. This kind of visual impact was very ufortable.


    "Where''s Ximen Jin?" Samuel asked .


    ¡°Master, Ximen Jin asked me to tell you that he will go back to the family to eliminate dissidents first. If you need anything, you


    can contact him at any time. Whatever it is, he will help you do it," Huang Xiaoyong said.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel nodded. He left Zhong Qishan by Ximen Jin''s side. Ximen Jin did not have a chance to betray him, so there was no


    need to worry about this.


    However, Samuel did not know what to do next.


    The Emperor must have been waiting for him for a long time. He and the Emperor would meet sooner orter, but Samuel did


    not want to go at this stage.


    Since the n had changed, Samuel had to carry out his n. Now meeting with t the Emperor was meaningless to him.


    "Go and rest," Samuel said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    ¡°Master, I''m full of energy and vigor. | don''t need to rest," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    ¡°Are you sure? You''re not injured, but that doesn''t mean you can''t rest. Of course, if you want to rest in your injured state, | can


    satisfy you," Samuel said faintly.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a moment. Only then did he understand that Samuel was asking him to leave. It must be that


    the brother and sister had something secret to tell each other.


    "There''s no need, there''s no need," Huang Xiaoyong said quickly. Then he yawned and continued, "Master, | suddenly feel a little


    tired. I''ll go back to my room first."


    After Huang Xiaoyong left, Samuel said to Jiang Yingying, "I have a new n. | should let you know."


    "Brother Samuel, no matter what your n is, | will apany you," Jiang Yingying said.


    Samuel had never doubted this. Even if he was against the entire Xuanyuan World, Jiang Yingying would inevitably stand by his


    side.


    "Originally, we came to the Xuanyuan


    World to investigate why they


    launched an attack on Earth. But


    after thinking about tcoatefuly,


    Fepwdanar f''was meaningless to


    investigate. Instead of wasting time


    like this, we might as well rule the


    whole Xuanyuan World. In this way,


    the Earth will not be threatened


    anymore,¡¯ Samuel said. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    If such a thing were to spread out, those people would probably treat it as a joke


    In the thousands of years of history


    of the Xuanyuan World, the division


    of three states existed for th Ss


    of years. o,one tad eke been able


    topic ree states, because the


    difficulty of this matter was not only


    reflected in three states, but also in


    the Dark Forest. This forbiddennd


    was destined to divide the three


    states. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Jiang Yingying did not find it absurd at all. For her, as long as it was something that Samuel wanted to do, he would


    definitely be able to do it.


    Whether it was on Earth or Xuanyuan World, Jiang Yingying had a 100% trust in Samuel.


    "Brother Samuel, the first step is to conquer the Royal Court, right?" Jiang Yingying said.


    Samuel nodded. He could not eat fat in one go. Hence, he had to take things one step at a time. Royal Court was his first step.


    "| need more experts. Royal Court is


    not as simple as we think it is There


    must be ar, agqutynh(rareEmperor Is


    ate iet his position as the


    number one person in Royal Court."


    Samuel said. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    Samuel had thought about it for a long time.


    It was said that the Emperor was only at the Eightmp Realm. But there must be a reason why he was able to take the first


    ce in Royal Court. In Samuel''s opinion, he must have a hidden card. Such a hidden card might even frighten the Superb


    Master.


    However, Samuel did not know what this trump card was.


    Therefore, if Samuel wanted to take control of Royal Court, he had to have arge amount of capital.


    Capital, on the other hand, was the experts of the Royal Court.


    Many experts did not want to serve Royal Court, so they chose the big families. This showed that Samuel''s idea of drawing them


    over to his side could be realized.


    But Samuel had not decided what to do.


    ¡°Brother Samuel, we can establish a new sect, and then, like the Ximen n, draw in the strong to be their alien minister," Jiang


    Yingying suggested.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel¡¯s eyes lit up. The problem that was troubling him was solved in one sentence by Jiang Yingying. And


    this was a very good method. Not only could it train new strong men, but it could also draw the present strong man over to its


    side with a legitimate excuse.


    "Yingying, you really helped me a lot," Samuel said happily.


    Seeing that Samuel had epted her opinion, Jiang Yingying was also very happy. She said with a smile, "Brother Samuel, it''s


    good that you think it works. I''m afraid that my opinion won''t work."


    "You''re so smart, how can it be useless? However, you have to choose a site to establish a sect. This is also a problem," Samuel


    said.


    "The West City where Ximen family is located should be the best choice. After all, it takes money to set up a sect, and Ximen


    family can provide it." Jiang Yingying said.


    Samuel nodded repeatedly and said, "Not bad, not bad. This is a very good idea.


    There''s another question for you. You have to think carefully about the name of the sect."


    The sect''s name was such a big thing. In Jiang Yingying''s opinion, it should be done by Samuel in person. However, since


    Samuel gave it to her, she would definitely do it well for him.


    "Brother Samuel, I''ll think a bit more about it. You can choose when the timees,¡± Jiang Yingying said.


    "Okay."


    Another three days passed.


    Samuel left the inn again. Because of the psychological construction this time, when he saw those who were dressed the same


    as him again, the sense of rejection of Samuel was no longer so strong.


    After the auction had ended, many of the major families of Rich Business City had already left. Hence, there was no longer the


    lively scene from before. However,pared to Dragon Cloud City, it was still much more prosperous. The brothels were much


    higher-ss than Dragon Cloud City.


    However, those gorgeously dressed women were not attractive to Samuel.


    When passing by a brothel, Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t help saying to Samuel,¡± Master, why don''t we go and drink some wine? I''ll


    treat you to a meal." Seeing that this guy was eager to drink, he seemed to be a little impatient.


    For Xuanyuan World, it might be amon thing to enter a brothel, but Samuel had not epted so much since he came from


    the earth.


    Moreover, Huang Xiaoyong now had an idea about Jiang Yingying. If Jiang Yingying knew about this kind of thing, it would be


    even more impossible for Huang Xiaoyong to have a chance.


    "You have to think it through. If you go in and my sister finds out, you won''t have another chance," Samuel reminded him. Huang


    Xiaoyong''s feelings for Jiang Yingying were obvious, so he was not surprised that Samuel could see through it. However, when


    he heard what Samuel said, he felt a little strange.


    ¡°Master, why?¡± Huang Xiaoyong asked doubtfully.


    Samuel was instantly speechless. Why was there a need for that? Could it be that the thoughts of the people from the Xuanyuan


    World were all so unique?


    "Think about it yourself, but | have already reminded you that if you do something stupid, don¡¯t me me," Samuel said.


    At this moment, Fei Fing er walked towards them.


    Samuel had always been cautious of Fei Ling¡¯er. It was helpless for him to reveal his strength during the battle at the top of the


    mountain.


    Fei Ling''er smiled and said to Samuel," You''re really something now. The entire Royal Court knows of Samuel. | don''t know how


    many people treat you as their idol."


    "It''s not a good thing," Samuel said lightly.


    "This is, of course, a good thing. Wouldn''t it be good if so many people admire you?" Fei Ling''er said.


    "You have been with me for so long. When are you going to tell me your purpose?¡± Samuel asked. Although he knew that there


    was a high chance that he would not get an answer to this question, he still wanted to give it a try.


    "I''m just a poor beggar. Isn''t it a goal to follow you and eat and drink?" Fei Ling¡¯er looked at Samuel with an innocent look.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly and said, "The more you hide from me, the more likely we will not talk as calmly as we do now


    when the dayes that you are exposed. Maybe at that time, either you or | will die."


    Fei Ling''er''s expression was calm


    and her expression didn''t change in


    the slightest as she saitdsYoute $d!


    g,hovecan tpossibly be your


    opponent? If you want to kill me, you


    can do it anytime, but are you willing


    to do so? I''m just a pitiful little


    beggar." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Seeing Fei Ling''er blinking her eyes and looking so pitiful that he couldn''t find any ws, Samuel couldn''t be bothered to waste


    any more time talking to her.


    "We are going in to drink. Do you want to go?" Samuel pointed to the brothel and said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are all men this lustful?" Fei Ling''er


    asked. "If you want to know if a


    is lustful, you will know by ieaching


    hi) breath! ?s long as he still


    breathes, he must be lustful." After


    saying that, Samuel walked toward


    the brothel. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Huang Xiaoyong didn''t understand why his master suddenly changed his mind, but he didn''t have the mood to think about it. He


    excitedly followed Samuel and said, " Master, I''ll ask the most beautiful woman toe here."


    Samuel red at Huang Xiaoyong. He was just finding an excuse to get rid of Fei Ling¡¯er. He didn''t really want to drink.


    Although Yvonne was in another space, doing this kind of thing would make Samuel feel guilty.


    "Can''t we drink without a woman?¡± Samuel asked.


    ¡°Master, if you don''t want women after entering a brothel, you might as well go to a restaurant," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel nced at Fei Ling''er from the corner of his eye. She had already left. He quickly stopped in his tracks and said," Then


    let''s go to the restaurant."


    Huang Xiaoyong was suddenly disappointed. It was not easy for him to have a chance to drink, how could he change so fast?


    However, he could only follow Samuel.


    Fei Ling¡¯er''s expression appeared


    unusually grave after returning to the


    inn. Samuel''s words caused her to be


    a little worried. Her gips\g apptoach


    araaindt td harm Samuel.


    owever, Samuel seemed to be


    extremely disgusted with this kind of


    deception. If Samuel were to really


    find out about her identity one day,


    could it be that the fight between the


    two of them was a life or death


    situation? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    Fei Ling''er was considering whether she should reveal her true identity to Samuel when her expression suddenly became


    shocked, and then it turned from shock to doubt.


    She felt a very familiar aura, which was unlikely to appear in the Royal Court.


    Furthermore, the owner of the aura had obviously intentionally released it in order to let her know.


    "Yi Qingshan, how did you appear in the Royal Court?" Fei Ling¡¯er disappeared from the inn as soon as she finished her words.


    At an official courier station a hundred miles away from Rich Business City, an old man was filling up his tea with thirst. His


    embarrassed appearance caused other diners to dislike him. Moreover, his clothes were also very strange. Although they were


    worn out, it was obvious that this was not the clothes of Royal Court at all.


    "Old thing, your clothes look a bit strange.¡± A mighty and tall man walked to the front of the old man and asked in a questioning


    tone.


    "My home is poor. It''s naturally strange that it was pieced together with a few random pieces of cloth," said the old man with a


    smile.


    The man patted the old man''s shoulder and deliberately used a lot of strength.


    The old man¡¯s face didn''t change, and he said lightly, "Young man, although I''m old, you can''t bully me. | advise you to leave


    quickly."


    When the big man heard these words, he couldn''t helpughing and said, "Old man, your tone is really arrogant. It''s not


    impossible for you to ask me to go. | guess you don''t have much money. Take out all the money and | will let you go. What do


    you think?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man sighed and said to himself," You don¡¯t even let an old man like me go. It seems that you are sinful. Why don¡¯t | help


    you get rid of it? In the next life, if you are a good person, maybe you can live longer."


    Before the big man realized what was going on, he suddenly covered his throat. In less than a moment, blood gushed out.


    When the others saw this scene, they were all shocked and prepared to run away.


    However, the old man raised his eyebrows and said, "Want to run away? No one can run away from me." A cold light shed,


    and all the people in the teahouse fell down, and none of them survived.


    In an instant, only the old man was left alive in the teahouse, which was very busy a moment ago.


    At this time, a woman''s voice came from not far away, "Yi Qingshan, it''s too presumptuous for you to kill people in the Royal


    Court."


    Hearing this voice, the old man named Yi Qingshan immediately smiled and said, " Fei Lingsheng, | didn''t kill the innocent


    indiscriminately. They''re not good people. I''m helping you get rid of them. Shouldn''t you thank me?"


    ¡°Do | have to thank you for killing my people? You''re too shameless." Fei Ling''er appeared beside Yi Qingshan with a face full of


    anger.


    Yi Qingshan still looked indifferent and said, "Are you going to fight with me for the lives of these ants? Aren''t you afraid that


    more innocent people will be harmed?"


    Fei Ling''er gritted her teeth. If the two really fought recklessly, the losses to Royal Court would be immeasurable. This was


    because the battle between the Superb Masters could easily destroy a city, and countless creatures would be affected.


    "Why are youing to Royal Court instead of staying properly in the Xia State? Looking at your pathetic state, you must have


    paid quite a heavy price to travel through the Dark Forest." Fei Ling''er asked in confusion.


    "s." Yi Qingshan sighed heavily and said, "Do you think I''m willing? Even if I''m a Superb Master, it''s not easy to cross the


    Dark Forest." "Get straight to the point. Don''t beat around the bush with me,¡± Fei Lingsheng said coldly.


    "Do you believe that I''m here to seek refuge with Royal Court?" Yi Qingshan asked.


    Fei Ling''er smiled disdainfully and said, " Do you think I''m a three-year-old? Royal Court can''tpare with Xia State''s benefits.


    And Xia State''s environment is very different from Royal Court''s. Can you adapt to the life here?"


    "Indeed, this shabby ce of yours is too backward. It''s not like my Riverside Vi at all, but there''s nothing | can do about it." Yi


    Qingshan looked extremely helpless.


    Furthermore, from the looks of it, he was not lying.


    This made Fei Ling''er even more puzzled.


    What kind of reason could make Yi Qingshane to Royal Court?


    "| know, you''re not here to avoid trouble, are you?" Fei Ring er suddenly thought of something. Although it seemed impossible to


    her, it seemed that only that thing could exin why Yi Qingshan would appear in Royal Court.


    "Have you also heard about the matter of the Martial Mountain?" Yi Qingshan asked.


    Fei Ling''er said, "A woman setting up a tournament and challenging all the experts in Xia State. | heard that she also has a


    daughter. Isn''t that part of Xia State¡¯s y?"


    ¡°Of course not. Even | can''t see through that woman''s realm. And after my long observation, even if she is not a Divine Realm,


    she is infinitely close to the Divine Realm." Yi Qingshan said.


    ¡°How is that possible?" Fei Linger said in horror. The Divine Realm was just a legendary realm. Whether it existed or not was


    unknown. How could there be a Divine Realm Msater in Xia?


    "| also think it''s impossible, but that''s the truth. Otherwise, do | need to go here? You don''t know how many people in Xia State


    hope that | can destroy her arrogance, but | can''t. So | can onlye to the Royal Court to hide for the time being." Yi Qingshan


    sighed every time he spoke, which was enough to show how helpless he was.


    Fei Ling¡¯er¡¯s expression was grave. If that was the case, then she wanted to go to the Xia State to take a look.


    However, since even Yi Qingshan had


    come to avoid difficulties, it wo hot


    iagtuifdr er to go and


    have a look. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Do you know where this womanes from?" Fei Ling''er asked.


    Yi Qingshan shook his head and said, "She appeared out of nowhere. I''ve never heard of her before."


    It appeared out of nowhere.


    These words gave Fei Ling''er a very strong sense of familiarity.


    Wasn''t Samuel a powerful expert that had appeared out of nowhere?


    Did this woman have anything to do with Samuel?


    ¡°Actually, there''s another expert in Royal Court, and he¡¯s not any weaker than me." Fei Ling¡¯er said.


    Yi Qingshan spat out a mouthful of tea before it reached his throat.


    "Really? Is there anyone more powerful than you in Royal Court?" Yi Qingshan said in disbelief.


    "This person''s origins are also


    unknown. He suddenly appearedy fel


    Ling''er to Peie cer


    eras Experts and handed it to


    Yi Qingshan as she spoke. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What''s this?¡± Yi Qingshan asked in confusion.


    Fei Ling''er exined, "This is the


    scene of the battle between him and


    the twenty eight expert Df thesa


    ¡®espana eet ine of them are


    experts of thest three realms, and


    one of them is even at the ninemp


    realm. However, when fighting


    against him, all of them were


    defeated." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    Holding the album, Yi Qingshan''s face became more and more serious. Although he didn''t feel the intensity of the battle at the


    scene, he could see how spectacr the scene was through the pictures on the album.


    The 28 experts couldn''t even defeat a single person!


    ¡°Although he still has some helpers, these two people, especially the one with Winged Tiger, did not provide much help,¡± Yi


    Qingshan said. If Huang Xiaoyong heard these words, the son of the City Lord''s Mansion would be so angry.


    Fei Ling er nodded and said, "But this woman can''t be underestimated. Although her opponent is not the strongest of the 28


    experts, it doesn''t mean that she has used all her strength.¡±


    Yi Qingshan began to sigh again. He naturally understood what Fei Ling''er said, but he couldn''t figure out why so many experts


    suddenly appeared in Xuanyuan World.


    In the past hundreds of years, he had witnessed many experts breaking through the realm, but he had witnessed the growth of


    those experts. Now, these people appeared out of nowhere without warning, so he was not prepared for them at all.


    "What''s wrong with this world? Why did so many powerful people suddenly appear?" Yi Qingshan asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is also what | want to know, so I''m staying by his side right now." Fei Fing er''s brows were furrowed. Samuel was on guard


    against her. It was obvious that it wasn''t that simple to get to the bottom of this matter.


    "Did you find anything?" Yi Qingshan asked curiously.


    Fei Ding er shook her head and said, "Not yet, but one thing is very strange. He has Holy Li, and..."


    "What?!" Fei Ling''er hadn''t even finished speaking when Yi Qingshan interrupted her excitedly. To him, Holy Li was like a


    precious treasure in the mortal world.


    It was said that Dark Forest was the origin of Holy Li, and only the Superb Master was qualified to get Holy Li.


    However, as a Superb Master, Yi Qingshan knew very well that even as a Superb Master, he also needed to be careful in the


    Dark Forest. For example, he was in a very difficult position when he passed through the Dark Forest this time, so he did not


    dare to look for Holy Li!


    Therefore, in Yi Qingshan''s view, a person who could own the Holy Li was absolutely a superior above the level of the Superb


    Master.


    "No way!" Yi Qingshan was dumbfounded as he looked at Fei Ling er and said, "Could it be... could it be that he is already a


    Divine Realm expert!"


    "| don''t know if he''s a Divine Realm expert, but he auctioned Holy Li off and didn''t take it back afterwards. He gave it to someone


    else instead." Fei Ling''er said.


    In Samuel''s opinion, it was a verymon thing to send Holy Li away, because it was not the first time for him to give such a


    precious thing.


    But Samuel absolutely could not imagine


    how incredible this matter was in Fei Ling''er''s eyes.


    Holy Li was an absolute treasure, and it was extremely difficult or even almost impossible to get. However, he gave such a


    treasure to someone.


    "| thought you were bragging to me. Now I''m sure that you are bragging." Yi Qingshan''s expression suddenly changed, and he


    looked disdainful. Just now he doubted the contents of the scroll. Now when he heard Fei Ling er say Samuel gave the Holy Li to


    someone, he was even surer of his guess.


    "Do you think | need to brag with you? Everyone in the Rich Business City knows about this. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask


    around." Fei Ling er might have the same idea as Yi Qingshan if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, but


    unfortunately, she witnessed the whole process of the matter. There was irrefutable evidence, so Fei Ling''er didn''t want to


    believe it and couldn''t do anything about it.


    Seeing Fei Ling''er''s serious expression, Yi Qingshan restrained his disdain.


    "No way, are you serious?" Yi Qingshan asked cautiously. If that was the case, his values built hundreds of years ago would be


    destroyed, because he couldn''t imagine what kind of person would give away such a precious thing as Holy Li to others.


    "| saw it with my own eyes. How could it be fake?"


    Yi Qingshan suddenly slumped on the bench like a good-for-nothing, murmuring, "What''s wrong with this world? Why does it


    suddenly be different from the Xuanyuan World | know? Are these people


    crazy?¡±


    Fei Ling¡¯er suddenly took in a deep breath and asked Yi Qingshan, "Could it be rted to that matter?"


    Yi Qingshan suddenly sat up with a serious look on his face that had never been seen before. He said, "You mean, another


    world!"


    Fei king er nodded. Few people in the


    Xuanyuan World knew about the


    legend of another es Ho ;


    Superb sheng talter \Rhew this


    ckdlete 0 Fei Ling''er would


    unconsciously associate Samuel


    with another world. After all, he had


    appeared out of nowhere. Wasn''t he


    from another world? There was no


    other exnation. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "But ording to the Xuanyuan Secret Codex, another world is not a world of great force. How could he be so powerful?¡± Yi


    Qingshan was puzzled.


    Fei Ling''er racked her brain but failed to figure out this point. The description of another world in Xuanyuan Secret Book was a


    world of the weak. Xuanyuan World was superior to it. Since it was a world of the weak, it was impossible for such a strong


    person to appear.


    "There''s another possibility, and that is the secret record. It¡¯s not very detailed, and there might even be some ws. Or maybe


    we haven''t finished reading all of it at all." Fei Ling''er said.


    Yi Qingshan raised his eyebrows and said," You don''t want to go to Xuanyuan Mountain, do you?"


    Fei Ling¡¯er nodded heavily and said, "If | want to figure it out, | can only go to Xuanyuan Mountain."


    Yi Qingshan shook his head like a rattle, as if he was extremely afraid of Xuanyuan Mountain. He hurriedly said, "If you want to


    go, you can go by yourself. | don''t want to. This is killing people."


    "Without you, how can | go there


    alone?" Fei Ling¡¯er said helplessly.


    Xuanyuan Mountain w slocatenliiin\


    seis taal tmaOM Fest, which


    S an the most dangerous ce


    in the entire Xuanyuan World. There


    were the most powerful Exotic


    Beasts in the Xuanyuan World.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There was no real data about what they were called or what they were. Even the experts of the Superb Master Realm would be


    afraid of this unknown danger.


    In fact, in Xuanyuan World, the higher


    one''s realm was, the more afraid he


    would be of death. ESDS cially tae | \


    athe Saserd Miler Realm,


    (e) ache their lives more,


    because they had a longer life span.


    Who would be willing to risk their


    lives in such a situation? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Even with me, if we''re unlucky, we''ll still die. Don''t you know how dangerous Xuanyuan Mountain is?" Yi Qingshan said.


    ¡°But don''t you want to find out what exactly happened? The mother and son of Martial Mountain, Rich Business City Mountain


    Peak, don''t you want to know where these people came from?" Fei Ling''er questioned.

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520


    "Yes, of course | do,¡± Yi Qingshan said firmly, but soon he was discouraged again. He continued, "But | can''t use my life to


    explore this matter. You should know how difficult it is to cultivate to the Superb Master Realm. At this time, we should cherish


    our lives more."


    "I''m afraid of death. Otherwise, | wouldn''t havee to Royal Court to avoid difficulties."


    Hearing these words, Fei Fing er let out a heavy breath of bad luck. She could understand Yi Qingshan''s feelings, but in fact, she


    also had this kind of worry. After all, this kind of danger could be avoided. At her realm, she really didn¡¯t want to face death, but


    the curiosity in her heart drove her all the time, trying to find out the truth. "| have an idea." Yi Qingshan suddenly said to Fei


    Linger with a treacherous smile," Why don''t we let him go with you?"


    Samuel?


    Fei Ling er frowned. Not everyone was qualified to read the Xuanyuan Secret Book. It recorded all the secrets of the Xuanyuan


    World. If he really came from another world, it would not be a good thing to let him know the secrets of the Xuanyuan World.


    However, Yi Qingshan''s proposal was most likely to avoid the life-and-death danger brought by entering the Dark Forest with


    Samuel''s help.


    "We can consider this matter, but we need to be careful." Fei Ling er said.


    "This is your own business, and it has nothing to do with me." Yi Qingshan quickly dismissed his responsibility. After all, he was


    not a member of Royal Court. He could really ignore what happened in Royal Court.


    "When do you n on returning to the Xia State?" Fei Ling¡¯er asked.


    Yi Qingshan began to avoid Fei Ling''er''s eyes. This time, he didn''t think about going back. After all, he didn¡¯t know when the


    woman of the Martial Mountain would stop. He would never return to Xia State during the battle.


    "I''ll go around and have a look. You don''t have to worry about me. Don''t worry, | won''t make any trouble in Royal Court," Yi


    Qingshan said.


    "From today onwards, follow me. If not, | will personally send you back," Fei Ling''er said firmly. Yi Qingshan had no feelings for


    Royal Court, so he was absolutely unscrupulous here. If she did not keep him by her side, Fei Linger would be worried.


    "No need. Don''t you believe me?" Yi Qingshan said with a bitter face.


    "Can | believe you? Didn¡¯t you cause enough trouble in Royal Court thest time you came?" Fei Ling er said coldly.


    "It was just an identst time, absolutely an ident. You can rest assured that | will restrain myself this time, " Yi Qingshan


    said.


    "You don''t have a choice. Otherwise, | will report this matter to the Emperor. It will be difficult for you to move even an inch in


    Royal Court." Fei Ling''er did not give Yi Qingshan the slightest chance. This was because she knew that Yi Qingshan would


    definitely not obediently travel around the world.


    Yi Qingshan sighed and said, "Do you have to be so decisive? If the Emperor knows that I''m in Royal Court, the king of Xia State


    will also know."


    "So, how do you n on choosing?" Fei Ling''er smiled.


    Yi Qingshan lowered his head helplessly. In this case, he had no choice but topromise.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I''ve been in love with you for so many years," Yi Qingshan said shamelessly.


    Astrong sense of anger shed between Fei Ding er''s eyebrows. Yi Qingshan quickly waved his hand and said, "I''m just kidding.


    Don''t be angry. We''ve been old friends for so many years. Can''t you just y a joke on me?" "From now on, you are my younger


    brother.


    Don''t speak nonsense in front of Samuel." Fei Ling¡¯er warned.


    Yi Qingshan smiled and changed from an old man to a young man. He said with a smile, "What do you think of this image? Is it


    suitable to be your brother?¡±


    Fei Ling¡¯er didn''tment. After all, she knew Yi Qingshan''s true appearance. No matter what Yi Qingshan looked like, she


    couldn''t change the appearance of Yi Qingshan in her heart.


    At Rich Business City, Samuel was ready to leave.


    Since it was the best choice to establish a sect in West-side City, it was natural to go to West-side City.


    ¡°Master, are we leaving?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Samuel with a look of regret.


    "Is there anything else you miss?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    Huang Xiaoyong sighed. It was rare for him toe to Rich Business City, but he didn''t leave his footprints in the brothel here. It


    was a great pity for Huang Xiaoyong.


    No matter where hewent, he would definitely go to the brothel to drink two cups of wine. This time, it was an exception.


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we go and have a drink? " Huang Xiaoyong asked Samuel cautiously.


    Samuel pped Huang Xiaoyong on the forehead and said, "You want to pursue Yingying like this? | advise you to give up now."


    Samuel had nned to make the two of them together, but now it seemed that his idea was stupid to the extreme. People from


    two different worlds had different worldviews. How could they be together in harmony?


    Take the matter of drinking as an example, it was absolutely not a big deal for Huang Xiaoyong, but for Jiang Yingying, it was


    completely uneptable.


    Unless Huang Xiaoyong changed his mind on these things, otherwise, he would never be able to win Jiang Yingying s heart.


    ¡°Master, will she dislike me just because | drank a few cups of wine?" Huang Xiaoyong said in confusion.


    Samuel was toozy to exin the problem to him. He said, "If you''re willing to stay, | won''t force you to leave with me."


    "No, no, no, Master, I¡¯m going to follow you to show my filial respect. How can | stay alone? When are we leaving?" Huang


    Xiaoyong was afraid of being abandoned by Samuel, so he quickly said.


    Samuel red at him and then went


    to ask Jiang Yingying and Bailing


    Wan''er to pack theinlusgagecsince!


    t aadaidelfte leave, it was


    better to leave as soon as possible.


    After all, there was nothing left for


    Rich Business City to miss. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just as the group of four walked out


    of the inn, Ran Yi and Ge Zho gh)


    appeared ibseqmed @APthey had


    Ap ca aisceed Samuel would leave,


    so they came to see him off. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Hannigan, are you leaving?" Ran Yi asked.


    "That''s right. There''s nothing | want to do here. It''s a waste of time to stay," Samuel said tly.


    "Thank you for saving my life, Mr.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannigan. If there is any need for | can do in the future, I, Ran Yi, am absolutely dutybound to do so," said Ran Yi.


    "And me. If there is anything | can help Samuel, please tell me. 1, Ge Zhonglin, will definitely do it for Mr. Hannigan," Ge Zhonglin


    continued.


    "Thank you for your kindness. See


    youter." After saying this, Sam


    walked towar: pe citrbate: Hhese


    tipadsieWere of little value to him,


    so he did not need to waste too


    much energy on them. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    They watched Samuel leave.


    Ran Yi couldn''t help sighing. He wanted to maintain this rtionship, but he could see that his value couldn''t attract Samuel''s


    attention at all. He wanted to deepen his rtionship with Samuel, but Samuel didn''t give him the chance.


    Ge Zhonglin patted on Ran Yi''s shoulder and said, "It''s reasonable that we can''t climb to such a high level. What he needs help


    for is also something we can''t do."


    "Yes." Ran Yi sighed and nodded. If Samuel couldn''t do it, how could he and Ge Zhonglin help?


    ¡°By the way!" Ge Zhonglin suddenly thought of something and said, "Didn¡¯t he say that he would help you recover and let you


    practice again?"


    Abitter smile appeared on Ran Yi''s face. He had wanted to remind Samuel, but he did not have the guts to say it. He could only


    shake his head and say, "Forget it. He has already saved our lives. How can we ask him to do this?"


    Ge Zhonglin knew that Ran Yi would be very disappointed in his heart. After all, he was looking forward to this matter.


    But there was nothing he could do. How could someone like Samuel remember these trivial things? Maybe he had already


    forgotten them.


    At this moment, there was a sudden change in the expression on Ran Yi''s face.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you?" Ge Zhonglin asked in confusion.


    Ran Yi suddenly knelt down in front of the ce Samuel had left and kowtowed to him three times sincerely.


    ¡°Ran Yi, what''s wrong with you? He''s gone. What''s the point of you kneeling down?" Ge Zhonglin said with some sympathy.


    "|... [feel that there is a power surging in my body, as if... as if | can cultivate it." Ran Yi said excitedly.


    "What!" Ge Zhonglin said incredulously. Could it be that Samuel had recovered his body without being noticed?


    "Mr. Hannigan, my life will be yours in this life. Whether | am useful or not, | will wait for you. The grandson of the Ran family will


    remember your great kindness in the future." Ran Yi was so excited that he was speechless, and he even burst into tears.


    In the distance, Huang Xiaoyong asked Samuel in confusion, "Master, why did you help him?" "A promise is the foundation of a


    man. If he can''t even fulfill his own promise, how can he call himself a man?" Samuel said faintly.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded and said, "Master, you are a real man."


    "Brother Samuel, Fei Ling''er seems to have disappeared.¡± Jiang Yingying said to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Fei Ling''er was like a divine dragon, elusive. However, Samuel believed that she would still show up, and


    she would definitely do so.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t disappear." Samuel said faintly.


    Jiang Yingying knew Samuel was wary of Fei Ling''er, so she did not understand the reason why Samuel left Fei Ling¡¯er behind.


    Since there was a threat, wouldn''t it be the best choice to get rid of her?


    "Brother Samuel, why didn''t you just kill her?" Jiang Yingying asked doubtfully.


    ¡°If | kill her, | will never know her purpose. My curiosity will not be satisfied. It will make me very ufortable," Samuel said


    with a smile.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er, who was on the side, sniffed at this and said, "If you kill her, her goal will not be achieved. Is her purpose at that


    time still important?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bailing Wan¡¯er treated Fei Ling¡¯er as an enemy, so she hoped Fei Ling¡¯er would die in her heart. Of course, if Samuel did not do


    so, she could only ept the existence of such a rival in love.


    ¡°Now that Ximen Chang is dead, it''s also a revenge for you. When do you n to leave me?" Samuel asked Bailing Wan¡¯er.


    "Why should | leave you? You have not yet to turn me into a powerful person. If you think that the difficulty is too great, you can


    turn me into your wife. This difficulty is a bit less." Said Bailing Wan''er.


    Samuel was familiar with her frankness, just like Qi Yiyun. She loved him so much that she would not hide anything in front of


    him.


    However, Bailing Wan¡¯er had a purpose, while Qi Yiyun really loved Samuel.


    Of course, in Samuel''s mind, Qi Yiyun''s position was naturally not something that Bailing Wan''er couldpare with.


    If one had to find a woman in the world who Samuel had let down, then this woman must be Qi Yiyun. Only Qi Yiyun could make


    Samuel feel guilty.


    "Keep dreaming. | won''t bother you,¡±


    Samuel said tly.


    Bailing Wan''er bit her lip. In her opinion, Samuel was not a man. Facing the pursuit of such a beautiful woman, he was still


    indifferent. This was simply not the work of a man.


    If Bailing Wan''er knew how Qi Yiyun threw herself into Samuel''s arms back then, Samuel''s heart would not be disturbed. She


    would probably feelpletely hopeless.


    West-side City.


    When Ximen Jin heard the news of Samuel''s arrival, he immediately ordered the family n to prepare the most luxurious gift to


    wee him.


    With Zhong Qishan''s help, Ximen


    Jin''s return to the family to eradicate


    the dissidents went ver ell-NoWw |


    poracinis raiser Simi y dared to


    disobey him. Ximen Jin was sure to


    be the patriarch of the Ximen family,


    which could be considered to have


    terminated his many years of wish.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Guess what he came to West-side City for? " Ximen Jin asked Zhong Qishan.


    Zhong Qishan said indifferently, "You shouldn¡¯t have discussed him with me.


    You should know that I''m his ve now. I''ll tell him what you said."


    Zhong Qishan had no choice but to be loyal to Samuel. This was because his life was in Samuel''s hands. Furthermore, he had


    received Holy Li because of Samuel. This caused Zhong Qishan to have no regrets.


    As the Ninemp Realm that was


    closest to the Superb Master Realm


    in the entire Royal Court, aft om


    receivin gly ishan had


    undiout edly taken another step


    closer to the Superb Master Realm.


    This kind of great kindness of


    Samuel was enough for him to do


    anything for him withoutint


    or regret. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| was the same as you were loyal to him. Do you think | would dare betray him?" Ximen Jin said with a smile. Although he was


    now the n head, he still had a clear understanding of himself.


    In this world, he could even betray the Emperor, but he could not betray Samuel. Otherwise, he would die.


    "| believe that you should know what a wise choice is," Zhong Qishan said.


    "I''m guessing that sooner orter, he


    will overthrow the Emperor. He will


    be the true rul cofRoyal Gdn,


    ang evericxirnin in''s eyes


    suddenly became hot as he spoke.


    Although what he was thinking was


    all spection, it was also what he


    wanted to see. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "There are some things that | advise you not to spout nonsense. The capital of an Emperor is not something that an ordinary


    person can imagine."

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522


    At the city gate of West-side City.


    More than a hundred Ximen n members were gathered. They lined up in a neat line, preparing to wee Samuel.


    Countless people in West-side City were puzzled by this scene.


    Every citizen of West-side City knew how high the Ximen family''s status was in Royal Court, so they couldn''t imagine what kind


    of person came to make Ximen family wee them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Could it be the presence of the Emperor?"


    ¡°How could it be? When did the Emperor leave the Royal Dragon Pce? Haven''t you heard of a legend? The Emperor is first


    only in the Royal Dragon Pce." "But in addition to the Emperor, is there anyone else worthy of the Ximen n''s grand


    wee?"


    Just as everyone was guessing, Samuel''s carriage finally arrived at the gate of the city.


    After the carriage stopped, Ximen Jin and Zhong Qishan quickened their pace and walked to the side of the carriage.


    "Mr. Hannigan,¡± Ximen Jin greeted respectfully.


    ¡°Lead the way." Samuel said faintly. He did not intend to get off the carriage. He did not expect Ximen Jin to create such a big


    scene. Under the watch of a countless number of people, Samuel was not willing to be judged like a monkey in a cage.


    "Yes." Ximen Jin immediately got his Ximen family subordinates to clear the way and clear out all the spectators on the main


    road in the city.


    The carriage went all the way to the gate of the Ximen n.


    In the Ximen mansion with a goldencquer que, two stone lions at the door looked up to the sky and roared, revealing sharp


    fangs which seemed to be able to scare away all evil spirits.


    Samuel felt like he was in an ancient pce when he entered the mansion. Both its size and decorations were more luxurious


    than that of the Chens in Dragon Cloud City.


    However, for Ximen n, this was just a small amount of money. After all, it was the first family n in the Royal Court.


    Their old house naturally had an unusual luxury.


    "Mr. Hannigan, is there anything that | can help you with bying to West-side City? " Ximen Jin walked beside Samuel. There


    was a slight distance behind him. This waspletely the attitude of a servant.


    ¡°As the saying goes, one doesn''te without a reason. Since I''m here to find you, | naturally need your help," Samuel said.


    "This is what | should do, and there is no need to say help''," Ximen Jin said sincerely. In the face of an expert like Samuel, Ximen


    Jin had never thought of betraying him after gaining status. Of course, it was not that he did not have ideas, but that he did not


    have the courage.


    "| want to set up a sect in West-side City or nearby. Do you have a good ce to introduce it to?" Samuel said.


    Setting up a new sect!


    Ximen Jin''s heart skipped a beat.


    While he was speaking with Zhong Qishan earlier, Ximen Jin had expressed his spections about Samuel''s intentions. Now, he


    was even more certain that Samuel was thinking about it. If not, how could he have established a sect for no reason?


    ¡°Twenty miles east of West-side City is Phoenix Mountain. There is ake as round as a mirror at the foot of the mountain. It is


    the most beautiful ce near West-side City | think. If Mr. Hannigan is interested, | can take you there to have a look,¡± Ximen Jin


    said.


    Phoenix Mountain could be said to be the most beautiful scenic spot near West-side City, which was also the best ce that


    Ximen Jin could think of. However, there was one thing that Ximen Jin was a little worried about. If Samuel set up a sect in West-


    side City, it meant that the Ximen n and Samuel''s sects were tied together. No matter what Samuel was going to do in the


    future, it would have something to do with Ximen n.


    If Samuel really had the intention to fight against the Emperor, Ximen Jin must stand with him. To some extent, this was not good


    news. After all, in such a serious matter, it was best for him to be an audience.


    Of course, although Ximen Jin knew that this was not a good thing, it was not something he could refuse. He could only satisfy


    all of Samuel''s conditions.


    ¡°How many Sects and ns are there in the Royal Court?" Samuel asked.


    Ximen Jin looked at Zhong Qishan. Zhong Qishan knew this better than him.


    "In the Royal Court, there are 10 famous sects, most of which belong to Royal Court and obeys the orders of the Emperor,"


    Zhong Qishan said.


    "That is to say, these sects are the underlings of the Emperor?¡± Samuel asked.


    "Underlings?"


    These words were disrespectful to the Emperor. He was the most powerful person in the Royal Court. How could he say that his


    men were his underlings?


    However, Zhong Qishan did not dare to object to Samuel''s words. He could only say, "That''s right. They are all working for the


    Emperor. The value of these sects is also an endless supply of experts for the Royal Dragon Pce. It can be said that more


    than half of the experts of the Royal Dragon Pcee from these sects."


    Samuel nodded quietly. It seemed that the power of the Royal Court was much greater than he had imagined. His n seemed


    to be simple. It would not be so easy to carry it out.


    "I''m going to visit Phoenix Mountain tomorrow. I''ve been on my way for a few days. | want to rest first," Samuel said.


    Ximen Jin immediately brought Samuel to the most luxurious guest room in the mansion.


    Not long after Samuel and the others entered the city, Fei Ling''er and Yi Qingshan also arrived.


    Yi Qingshan was not interested in the


    prosperity of West-side City at all


    because these Ecicaey Guilin had


    lang teh bat ated for him. Xia State


    was a country with tall buildings, and


    Royal Court waspletely like two


    different worlds. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    If Samuel could see the Xia State, he would certainly have a sense of familiarity, because the environment there was almost the


    same as that of the earth.


    As for why there was such a big difference between the two countries in the same space, even Yi Qingshan did not know much


    about it.


    He only knew that Xia State''s development had a close rtionship with another world.


    "Do you know what the best point in Royal Court is?" Yi Qingshan suddenly asked Fei Ling''er.


    Fei Ling''er had been to Xia State. She


    knew that no matter how big the cj


    in the Royal C anpetenotiinl


    cananadl diag an¡¯s attention. He


    was actually able to say something


    like that, which made Fei Ling''er a


    little surprised. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What?" Fei Ling''er asked, puzzled.


    "| can see the sky better," Yi Qingshan said with a smile.


    "| thought you wanted to talk about brothels." Fei Ling''er smiled coldly, because when Yi Qingshan said those words, they


    happened to pass by a brothel. Those girls dressed up and showed off to Yi Qingshan.


    "Humph." Yi Qingshan smiled


    disdainfully and said, "A brothel is


    nothing. The girls in those clubs eal


    Xia State are r (sy ge@utiful ie)


    thairabsths''are more likely to attract


    men''s attention. This is a feeling that


    you people in the Royal Court can''t


    understand." The club was such a


    familiar word. If Samuel heard it, he


    did not know how he would react.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    Fei Ling''er asked Yi Qingshan in confusion, "What do you think Samuel''s purpose foring to West-side City all of a sudden?"


    She had thought about this question for a long time on her way here, but had never thought of a reasonable exnation. In her


    heart, however, she had a vague feeling that what Samuel had done was not as simple as it seemed.


    ¡°After living for so many years, haven''t you understood the principle of a mediocre person disturbing himself? Time will always


    give you an answer. Why do you have to worry about it?" Yi Qingshan said lightly. He was very open-minded. He never worried


    about himself because of these things because time would give an answer. As for him, an expert of the Superb Master Realm,


    he did notck time at all, so he did not need to worry at all.


    "I''m worried that he might do something stupid." Fei Ling''er said with worry.


    Yi Qingshan suddenly became vignt and said, "You don''t like him, do you?"


    Fei Ling''er''s eyes were filled with killing intent when she heard this. She said to Yi Qingshan, "If you want to fight, I''ll apany


    you at any time. There''s no need to stir up trouble on purpose."


    Yi Qingshan waved his hand and said, "I just said it casually. After all, | have liked you for a long time. If someone intercepted


    me, | would suffer a great loss."


    Fei Ling''er rolled her eyes. In fact, Yi Qingshan had been to Royal Court many years ago, and he even wanted her to follow him


    back to the Xia State. His purpose was very simple, and Yi Qingshan also expressed it very straightforwardly.


    Speaking of who was worthy of Fei Ling''er in this world, Yi Qingshan was indeed the best choice. After all, they were both


    experts of the Superb Master level.


    However, Fei Ling''er did not have any good feelings for him. This was because Yi Qingshan was really an old man while her


    aging side was purposefully feigned. The true Fei Ling''er was actually quite young. Therefore, Fei Ling''er could not ept Yi


    Qingshan at a mental level.


    "Find a ce to stay first." Fei Ling''er said faintly.


    In the Ximen family manor.


    Although Samuel had already decided to establish a new sect, he could notpletely ignore the impact that this would bring to


    the Royal Dragon Pce.


    Moreover, the Emperor''s view on this matter was very important.


    If this matter would be restricted by the Emperor, then this idea would probably be immediately curbed in the bud.


    After all, it would take time for a sect to grow stronger. If an emperor interfered during this time, it would be impossible for the


    sect to grow stronger.


    The only way was to swear loyalty to the Emperor, but this was not what Samuel wanted.


    "Yingying, such a big movement of ours will definitely attract the attention of the Royal Dragon Pce. Is there any way to avoid


    it?" Samuel asked Jiang Yingying.


    "Brother Samuel, it''s a big event to establish a new sect. It''s impossible to hide it. Besides, the Emperor must have seen your


    strength for a long time and put it in his heart. So it''s almost impossible for him not to pay attention to it. As for avoiding it, | don''t


    think there is any way to do it." Jiang Yingying said helplessly.


    The establishment of a sect meant that one must make great efforts to recruit disciples in order to strengthen the strength of


    one¡¯s sect. Under such conditions, it was already destined to be unable to avoid the attention of the Royal Dragon Pce.


    Samuel also understood this. He sighed and said, "If the Emperor treats us as enemies from now on, it will not be good news."


    "Brother Samuel, | heard that only if the Emperor stays in the Royal Dragon Pce can he be truly be the most powerful person


    in the Royal Court. This sentence is a bit strange. How do you understand that?


    " Jiang Yingying asked in confusion.


    Samuel had also heard of this sentence. As for how to understand it, he did not understand it very clearly. It was just that in his


    opinion, there must be something in the Royal Dragon Pce that could make the Emperor stronger.


    It could be a formation or something.


    This kind of formation and object could not be left the Royal Dragon Pce, so it was said that the Emperor was the real king of


    thousands of people in the Royal Dragon Pce.


    ¡°Perhaps only when the Emperor was in the Pce will he be able to disy his full strength," Samuel said.


    "It seems that there are some secrets hidden in the Royal Dragon Pce, and they are only known by the Emperor,"


    Jiang Yingying said.


    "When we really stand against him, we will naturally know what the secret is."


    In another room.


    This was the power center of the Ximen family, which was also Ximen Jin¡¯s room.


    At this moment, Ximen Jin''s face was extremely dignified, and even Zhong Qishan, who was standing next to him, was the


    same.


    Both of them were silent, but both of their expressions showed that they were serious.


    "Do you know what it means to establish a sect?" Ximen Jin suddenly said to Zhong Qishan.


    ¡°Establish his own force and fight against the Emperor?" Zhong Qishan guessed.


    Although he felt that this idea was ridiculous, he could not find any other reasonable exnation.


    With Samuel¡¯s current strength, he could live happily. Why did he have to set up his own sect?


    After all, the truly powerful people did not like to be tied up.


    "| was just guessing. | didn''t expect


    that he would really do this. It''s just


    that my position has changed. |


    thought | could watch t @ sho@but|


    NLEAReS to Ke Mvolved in this


    ther Ximen Jin said unwillingly.


    From a spectator''s position, he


    suddenly became like this. And


    Ximen Jin had no choice. Naturally,


    he was not resigned to it. Because in


    this way, the survival of Samuel


    would be rted to the entire Ximen


    family. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ximen Jin was happy to see Samuel


    and the Emperor fighting. He was


    happy to see the fight etweentid |


    ¡®5 ee and


    eafth. But he was not willing to see


    himself drown under the tide,


    because a small potato like him was


    very likely to be drowned. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What are you going to do?" asked Zhong Qishan.


    ¡°What should we do?" This question made Ximen Jin smile bitterly and helplessly. He said, "You don''t have a choice. You have to


    stand by Samuel''s side. Do you think | have a choice?"


    Zhong Qishan sighed. After signing a contract with Samuel, his life no longer belonged to him, so even if Samuel asked him to


    rush to the Royal Dragon Pce, Zhong Qishan did not dare to refuse.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since that''s the case, why don''t we help him? Perhaps we still have a chance," said Zhong Qishan.


    Ximen Jin thought for a long time,


    and his eyes became firm. He said,


    "Others may not be qualified


    overthro Royal Cou bat he is an


    ckddpth n. Maybe he can really do it.


    Since only by overthrowing Royal


    Court can we survive, we can only try


    our best to help him. Maybe we have


    the opportunity to witness the


    miracle day.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The next morning, Ximen Jin waited at the gate for Samuel and the others, preparing to go to the Phoenix Mountain to


    investigate the surroundings.


    Samuel also got up very early. For him now, he only needed a short time to recover his energy.

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    The Phoenix Mountain was not far from West-side City, so they arrived soon.


    As Ximen Jin described, the environment here had mountains andkes. It was like a fairnd. It was absolutely the best ce


    to open a sect.


    "Brother Samuel, it''s beautiful here, just like a paradise." Jiang Yingying was soon conquered by the beautiful scenery. For her,


    who was born on earth, such beautiful scenery was very rare to see.


    "It''s really good. This kind of high-quality environment is probably rare in the Xuanyuan World." Samuel was very satisfied with


    this ce. He even thought of Yvonne and Han Nian. If there was no trouble in the future, it would be the best if


    they could find such a wonderful ce and live a life free from the affairs of the world.


    "Mr. Hannigan, if you are satisfied with this ce, | can immediately arrange for people to build the ce." Ximen Jin said to


    Samuel.


    ¡°How long will it take?" Samuel asked.


    ¡°At most a month," Ximen Jin promised. It was not difficult for him. As long as there was enough manpower, the construction of


    the sect could be greatly shortened. The Ximen family was not short of money. As long as it could be done with money, it would


    not be a problem.


    "I''ll leave this matter to you. You can spread the word that I, Samuel, am about to establish a new sect," Samuel said.


    Since it was something that could not be concealed, in Samuel''s opinion, he might as well announce it to the world and let the


    Emperor know.


    "Yes," replied Ximen Jin.


    Soon, the news Samuel was going to establish a new sect spread from West-side City to the outside.


    When Fei Ling¡¯er learned of this matter, her heart became very heavy.


    In Royal Court, the establishment of a sect required the permission of the Emperor. However, Samuel obviously ignored this


    process, and he did this, which made others doubt his motive.


    "It seems that this Samuel is an ambitious person." Yi Qingshan¡¯s words were full of meaning and he was full of smiles.


    ¡°Just say what you want to say." Fei Ling''er said coldly.


    "Opening a sect is to strengthen his own strength, isn''t it?" Yi Qingshan asked.


    Fei Ling''er nodded.


    "With his current personal strength, why does he want to expand his power? It is so simple, can''t you figure it out?" Yi


    Qingshan said with a smile. As an outsider, he liked to see the chaos in Royal Court. After all, it was a good show. No matter


    what the final result was, at least in his opinion, the process was very wonderful.


    After all, for hundreds of years in Xuanyuan World, no one had ever dared to provoke the Emperor. Yi Qingshan was also very


    curious about the oue of this matter.


    ¡°You should know very well that the Emperor is almost invincible in the Emperor Dragon Pce. Even we can''t beat him." Fei


    Ling''er said.


    Yi Qingshan nodded. He did not deny this. This was also the reason why the Emperor could stand firm. It was not only the


    emperor of Royal Court, but also because of the king of Xia State.


    "You also said that he is invincible in the Emperor Dragon Pce, but what about leaving the Emperor Dragon Pce?" Yi


    Qingshan said.


    Fei Ling''er retorted, "There are so many experts in Royal Court, they aren''t easy to deal with."


    "Isn''t 28 Experts enough to show his strength? There are indeed many experts in Royal Court, but if he opens a new sect, he will


    surely attract a group of strong people, and even personally train a group of strong people. Isn''t it enough topete with the


    people in Royal Court?¡± Yi


    Qingshan exined.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fei Ling''er shook her head. In her opinion, this was not a realistic thing because it would take a long time. During this period of


    time, the Emperor was fully capable of destroying Samuel''s sect.


    "This isn''t something that can be done overnight,¡± said Fei Ling¡¯er.


    ¡°Of course, within a short period of time, he will definitely not be able to create a sect that can contend with the Emperor.


    However, would the Emperor dare to easily act against him? For someone like him who cannot leave the Emperor Dragon


    Pce, he will not be able to easily interfere in what Samuel has done outside the Emperor Dragon Pce. The price he has to


    pay to kill Samuel is unimaginable." Yi Qingshan said.


    Fei Ling''er sighed heavily. To the Emperor, this was indeed a dilemma.


    Killing Samuel was not something that could be done so easily. If the Emperor paid too high a price to kill Samuel, he would lose


    the ability to keep the others in check. After all, there were still many sects and families in the Royal Court. These forces were


    not things that the Emperor could underestimate.


    ¡°Actually, there''s another way," Yi Qingshan said with a smile.


    "What method?" Fei Ling''er looked at Yi Qingshan curiously.


    ¡°Ask you toe forward. Only you have the chance to help him solve it. Maybe now the Emperor is thinking about it," Yi


    Qingshan said. Under the circumstance that he didn''t want to cause too much loss, letting Fei Lingere forward to solve it


    was undoubtedly the best choice.


    Therefore, Yi Qingshan directly thought of Fei Ling¡¯er when he watched this matter from the position of the Emperor.


    Fei Ling¡¯er shook her head and said," Impossible, | can¡¯t show up."


    Fei Ling¡¯er did not know Samuel''s true cultivation level. She was not even sure if her strength was above Samuel''s, so it was not


    realistic for her to appear.


    "That will be difficult for the Emperor."


    Emperor Dragon Pce.


    The Emperor''s expression became extremely ugly when he received the news that Samuel was about to establish a new sect.


    He wanted to rope Samuel. Hence,


    even after Samuel had killed the


    people from the Royal-Caurt he sti


    chypenatita putSde this matter. After


    the big battle at Rich Business City,


    the Emperor carefully faced


    everything rted to Samuel. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But he had never expected Samuel would set up a new sect. Such a move had obviously posed a huge threat to him.


    If this situation continued, he would not be able to contro! Samuel in the future.


    "| didn''t expect Samuel to cause me so much trouble," the Emperor said through gritted teeth.


    " Emperor, do we need to destroy him?" The subordinate asked.


    "That¡¯s easy to say. Not everyone is qualified to kill him. It''s a pity that he didn''te to the Emperor Dragon Pce. Otherwise,


    I can kill him myself!" The Emperor said.


    "You still have Fei Lingsheng, don''t you? You can ask her to do this," the subordinate


    suggested.


    The Emperor shook his head without


    thinking, because Fei Lingsh


    Superb Master wasitet someone he


    cod *hsiSity ask for. Even if he did,


    Fei Lingsheng would not necessarily


    agree. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "She should be more aware of


    Samuel''s strength than me. It''s


    unlikely that she will weirs toGgn.


    0 of them fight, it''s


    hard to say who will win," the


    Emperor said in a low voice. This was


    the worst n, but he had no choice


    but to think so. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    ¡°Just what kind of background does Samuel have? He is actually this powerful. | have never heard of such a person in the past."


    The subordinate was filled with doubt. Logically speaking, if there was someone in the Royal Court who had broken through a


    realm, the pce should have been able to receive the news as soon as possible. However, Samuel appeared out of nowhere.


    There was not even the slightest sign of it appearing.


    The Emperor was also very troubled by this problem. However, he knew that there was no point in going now. Regardless of


    where Samuel was from, the most important matter at hand was how to resolve the matter of Samuel being able to establish a


    new sect. Even if he could not stop it, the


    Emperor must think of a way to minimize the threat that this matter brought to him.


    The best way to do that was to build a good rtionship with Samuel. In fact, they could even offer him certain resources to open


    a sect for him and to help him with this matter.


    However, if Samuel did note to the Emperor Dragon Pce, the Emperor would not be able to find a reason to do so. After


    all, he was an Emperor. If he went to help Samuel without a reason, wouldn''t it make others think more?


    ¡°Emperor, about the Xia State, that woman also appeared suddenly. Now she is on Martial Mountain, which has forced all the


    masters in Xia State to a dead end," his subordinate continued.


    The Emperor was paying close attention to this matter, so he almost knew what


    happened at the Martial Mountain. The woman with a child had be famous in just a few days. Almost everyone in the Xia


    State didn''t know her. Moreover, she suddenly appeared. It was very simr to Samuel.


    However, just because of this, it was still a little hard to get involved with the two of them.


    "Now almost all the cultivators are shouting Yi Qingshan''s name. They hope that Yi Qingshan cane out and ruin her


    reputation,¡± the Emperor said.


    "Yes." His subordinate nodded repeatedly and said, "Yi Qingshan is a superior of the Superb Master Realm in Xia State after all.


    Now all the cultivators hope that he can show up. Unfortunately, there is no news about Yi Qingshan up till now. There is even a


    rumor that even Yi Qingshan is no match for her, so he hides from her."


    The Emperor shook his head and said, "It''s not necessary to hide. Maybe Yi Qingshan didn''t want to make a move because


    she''s a woman."


    In the eyes of the Emperor, how could an expert like Yi Qingshan hide? The strength of the Superb Master Realm was not just a


    joke. He didn''t show up. Maybe he was afraid that Yi Qingshan was a woman and didn''t want to argue with her, or maybe he was


    afraid that there would be a real fight, which would cause damage to the Xia State, so he didn''t show up.


    The Emperor unconsciously tried to find a reason for Yi Qingshan, because in his mind, an expert in the Superb Master Realm


    was absolutely not afraid of facing such a thing.


    But what he didn''t know was that Yi Qingshan had already passed through the Dark Forest and came to Royal Court.


    Moreover, Yi Qingshan was indeed hiding from the matter of the Martial Mountain.


    Yi Qingshan was afraid that he would lose on the Martial Mountain, and he would lose face.


    "Send someone to West-side City." The Emperor suddenly instructed his subordinate.


    His subordinate was startled. The Emperor had sent someone to Dragon Cloud City to invite Samuel a long time ago. Who


    would have thought that he would have to make an invitation a second time?


    ¡°Emperor, do you still want to invite Samuel?" His subordinate asked cautiously. He was afraid that he might misunderstand the


    Emperor''s thoughts. After all, staying with a king was tantamount to living with a tiger. If he said something wrong, he might lose


    his life.


    "Go see if he needs any help," the Emperor said.


    Help!


    The subordinate was extremely shocked by these words. This kind of treatment had never happened in the Royal Court. After all,


    the Emperor was so high and mighty that he had no need to ingratiate himself with anyone.


    However, it was obvious that the Emperor was fawning over Samuel on this matter.


    The subordinate did not dare toment on this matter, so he could only do it ording to the requirements.


    Phoenix Mountain, West-side City.


    Samuel took Jiang Yingying around the foot of the mountain. While he was familiarizing himself with the surroundings, he also


    took it as a tour.


    ¡°Yingying, if all the troubles are solved in the future, what kind of life do you want?" Samuel asked Jiang Yingying.


    "My mother''s greatest expectation for me is to get married and then give her a grandson. Maybe | will do this when | go back,"


    Jiang Yingying said. This was a life that ordinary people should have. Although she had different experiences now, she was still


    herself when she returned to her mother, so she would still choose the most ordinary life.


    "Is there no other expectation?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Should | looking forward to my fateing to pick me up on the colorful auspicious clouds?" Jiang Yingying said with a smile, "I


    once dreamed like this, but unfortunately, there are no colorful auspicious clouds in the world.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Huang Xiaoyong is a reliable man. As long as he can get rid of those bad habits, it will be a good choice," Samuel said.


    Although his words were a little against his conscience, he still wanted to match these two people. After all, Huang Xiaoyong was


    reliable to some extent.


    "Him?" Thinking of Huang Xiaoyong, Yingying showed a disdainful expression. Fortunately, Huang Xiaoyong and Bailing Wan¡¯er


    had gone to the mountain. If he saw Jiang Yingying¡¯s expression at this time, his heart would probably be broken again.


    "There are many bad things about him, this is the truth. However, he can change it." Samuel said.


    "If | believe a man¡¯s words, | can eat shit,"


    Jiang Yingying said subconsciously.


    Samuel could not help but feel a little embarrassed when hearing these words. After all, he was also a man.


    Just when Jiang Yingying realized this and wanted to exin, a young man and a woman suddenly appeared in front of them


    and interrupted their conversation.


    "| knew you would show up, but | didn''t expect you to bring your partner with you this time," Samuel said faintly.


    Fei Ling''er''s face broke into a smile,


    revealing her naive side as she sai


    "What partner? ¡®graylvourger


    brother\an@he ives in West-side


    City. He came especially to find me


    when he heard that | was here."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really? What''s his name? If he lives in West-side City, there should be records. I''ll ask Ximen Jin to investigate. Do you dare?"


    Samuel said disdainfully.


    Fei Ling''er generously nodded her


    head and said without a LT SH


    "Of cours yougan\ifGon want to


    Investig e, please do as you please.


    His name is Fei Qingshan. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Inform Ximen Jin to investigate Fei Qingshan," Samuel said to Jiang Yingying.


    "Yes." Jiang Yingying nodded and then left.


    Samuel stared at the nominal brother


    and sister. He knew that the


    rtionship b wean chien cols


    fake. Buty id this man suddenly


    appear? Was it because Fei Ling¡¯er


    couldn''t do something, so she hired a


    helper? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But after such a long time, Samuel still didn¡¯t find Fei Ling¡¯er acting strangely.

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    "Was | careless?" "Or is it that Fei Linger''s means are too secretive, so | didn''t find out?"


    This thought made Samuel feel a sense of crisis, because if Fei Ling''er really did something, and he did not find it, it would be a


    warning to him.


    "Why do you want to establish a sect?" Fei Ling''er asked. She did not panic in the slightest regarding Samuel''s intention to


    investigate Yi Qingshan¡¯s identity. This was because this matter had already been settled before she had met Samuel.


    At this moment, Yi Qingshan admired Fei Ling''er very much in his heart. Previously, he did not understand why Fei Ling''er would


    do something like this. Now he understood how important Fei Ling''er''s precautions were.


    "Are you curious?" Samuel asked.


    "If | wasn''t curious, would | ask you? And setting up a sect requires the agreement of the Emperor, you don¡¯t know this, right? It''s


    obvious that you didn''t inform the Emperor Dragon Pce about this," Fei Ling¡¯er said.


    ¡°Are you from the Emperor Dragon Pce? " Samuel did not answer Fei Ling''er''s question. After all, it was impossible for him to


    honestly exin his matter to Fei Linger.


    "It looks like we won''t be able to obtain the answer that the other party wants. Since that¡¯s the case, what''s the point in asking?"


    Fei Ling¡¯er smiled.


    ¡°How is it meaningless? You escaped from this question, which is enough to prove that there is something wrong with your


    identity. So | have got the answer | want," Samuel said.


    Fei Ling''er suddenly furrowed her brows. Even though Samuel''s words sounded like nonsense, she had indeed lost in this verbal


    battle.


    "It''s hard to deal with someone like you," Fei Ling''er said with a sigh. Samuel was thoughtful and shrewd. This was what she


    thought of Samuel. It was often difficult to deal with people like him.


    "So, if you know what''s good for you, you can leave as soon as possible. Don''t wait for the day when you lose." After saying this,


    Samuel turned around and left.


    Fei Ling''er clenched her fists in anger.


    Seeing this, Yi Qingshan smiled and teased, "| didn''t expect you to be so flustered. This young man is really not simple." "Are


    you looking at me as a joke?" Fei king er looked at Yi Qingshan, her eyes full of killing intent.


    Yi Qingshan quickly shook his head and exined, "How could it be? | can''tugh at you. | just think that this young man is


    extraordinary.¡±


    "Hmph." Fei Fing er snorted coldly and said, "I''ll find out all of his secrets sooner orter. Nothing can hide from me in Royal


    Court."


    Yi Qingshan pursed his lips. Nothing could hide from her. She was bragging. She had no idea about Samuel''s identity.


    Of course, Yi Qingshan wouldn''t say such words. Fei Fing er was in a fit of anger. If he added fuel to the fire, he definitely


    wouldn''t have a good ending.


    Although Yi Qingshan did not lose to Fei Ling''er in terms of realm, he had an improper desire for Fei Ling¡¯er. Naturally, he would


    be at a disadvantage.


    "Guess how would the Emperor think of Samuel''s establishing his own sect?" Yi Qingshan asked curiously.


    Fei Ling''er thought for a moment, then shook her head and said, "If he wanted to stop Samuel, he should have sent someone


    earlier. But as far as | know, the Emperor Dragon Pce hasn''t made any move yet. As far as I''m concerned, the Emperor will


    turn a blind eye to it."


    ¡°s.¡± Yi Qingshan sighed and said, "Even the Emperor does not dare to intervene in this matter. It seems that the pattern of the


    Royal Court will change greatly." Although Fei Ling''er really wanted to refute Yi Qingshan''s words, his words made a lot of sense.


    Fei Ling''er couldn¡¯t find a point to retort at all.


    The news that Phoenix Mountain had opened a sect had spread and many people had gathered at Phoenix Mountain. Many of


    them were still carrying their children and seemed to wish for them to enter the sect.


    Most of these people were the lowest ss in Royal Court, and poor families. If they wanted to change their fate, joining a sect


    was the best choice, because once they became cultivators, they could get rid of their status in the lowest ss. However, it was


    extremely difficult for people like them to join a sect.


    Now in Royal Court, if they wanted to join a sect, they had to make contributions to the sect. Just like the children on earth who


    studied at school. If they wanted to go to a better school, they would pay a lot of money for the establishment of the school


    before entering the school. For those poor families, this became an insurmountable threshold.


    Therefore, most people came here with their children to try their luck. They did not think that they could really join a sect. They


    just wanted to seize this opportunity and have a try.


    ¡°Master, there are many people gathering in the Phoenix Mountain now. They should all want to join the Sect." In the Ximen


    mansion, when Huang Xiaoyong learned of this matter, he immediately informed Samuel.


    Now was the early stage of the


    establishment of the sect. It was


    naturally a good thing for so eto


    join, soS rust saidldrectly ou go


    nan matter and get it done


    as soon as possible. As for the waist


    token of the sect, | have already


    asked Ximen Jin to speed it up. Once


    itis done, it can be distributed to


    them." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel used the Tiangi method to distinguish the status of the disciples in the sect ording to the division of Heaven, Earth,


    Xuan, and Yellow. Moreover, each of them would be equipped with waist tokens to prove their identities.


    "But Master, those people are all


    poor,¡¯ Huang Xiaoyong said with


    embarrassment. He knew that many


    sects had epte renticds) |"!


    Seve nc) te people,


    others had to spend a lot of money to


    join the sect. Only in this way could


    the sect continue to grow. But now


    the people from Phoenix Mountain


    were getting poorer one by one. It


    was obviously impossible for them to


    pay. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If he raised arge group of poor people, wouldn''t his sect copse in the future?


    ¡°What''s wrong with the poor?" Samuel frowned. He was not snobbish, and he hated snobs the most. So Huang


    Xiaoyong''s words had already touched the displeasure of Samuel.


    "Master, think about it. These poor


    people can''t even live a life. They


    have to eat every day when the


    in the sect. If t ylon''t|givem ney,


    the cast OF the sect''s financial


    resources will be a particrlyrge


    amount of money," Huang Xiaoying


    said. His worry was reasonable, but


    he forgot Samuel was a person who


    regarded money as dirt. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, when | epted you as my disciple, | didn''t take your money, did I? Also, don''t you know how much Holy Li is


    worth? Can you take it out if | ask you to pay?" Samuel said coldly.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s eyelids jumped as he thought about the value of Holy Li. Even if he sold out the Dragon Cloud City''s City


    Lord''s Manor, he still wouldn''t be able to make it worth it. That thing was a priceless treasure.


    ¡°Master, | know what to do," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "Don''t worry. With the support of the Ximen n, the sect won''t be troubled by money," Samuel said.

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    ¡°Master, | understand. I''ll do it now," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel knew that Huang Xiaoyong''s words were for the sake of the sect, so he would not be estranged from Huang Xiaoyong


    because of this matter. But in this regard, Samuel had to let Huang Xiaoyong change.


    Not long after Huang Xiaoyong left, Jiang Yingying came to Samuel¡¯s room.


    ¡°How''s it going? Have you thought of the Sect''s name? I''m giving you such a difficult task. Don''t let me down," Samuel said with


    asmile.


    Jiang Yingying seemed to have a well-thought-out n. She was sure that Samuel would be satisfied with the name. "Brother


    Samuel, I''ve already thought about it, and you should like it," Jiang Yingying said.


    "Tell me about it," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Samuel Sect, although it is named after your name, there is still a deep meaning to it. In the world, you are the centre. It is


    domineering enough, isn''t it?" Jiang Yingying said. Regarding the sect¡¯s name, she had been thinking about it for a long time.


    Suddenly, she thought of Samuel Sect, and she could not find a better one to rece it.


    Samuel was in shock. So, the name of the Sect was right next to him, although he hadn''t thought of it.


    And the profound meaning contained within Samuel Sect couldn''t be reced by words.


    "That''s right," Samuel said with satisfaction. "Very good. It''s called Samuel Sects.! am the center of the world." "Brother Samuel,


    if you think it''s good, I''ll inform Ximen Jin," Jiang Yingying said happily. Although she had expected Samuel would be satisfied,


    when she saw Samuel''s happiness with her own eyes, Jiang Yingying couldn''t help beingcent. After all, this was the


    name she came up with.


    And this name was likely to be the most powerful word in Xuanyuan World.


    "Go," Samuel said, "and let those disciples know what the name of the Sect they''ve joined is."


    ¡°Our sect already has disciples?" Jiang Yingying said in surprise. The construction of the sect had just begun, but it was


    unexpected that it had disciples so quickly.


    "Some children from poor families probably want to use this to change their fate. This type of child is even more resilient. |


    believe that they won''t disappoint me," Samuel exined.


    Jiang Yingying nodded. She was the child of a poor family, so she did not have any prejudice against these people, and she


    even had a sense of appreciation for them.


    The sect''s goldencquered signboard was personally supervised by Ximen Jin in order not to make a single mistake.


    When he saw the golden words "Samuel Sect" written on the que, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath. It meant that the


    war between Samuel Sect and Royal Court had already begun. As for when the war would start, it all depended on who would be


    the first to lose patience.


    Ximen Jin could not guess Samuel''s ultimate purpose, but he could feel that after this que was hung, there would be a battle


    between Samuel and the Emperor Dragon Pce sooner orter. And that battle also predestined the fate of the Ximen n.


    "There¡¯s no turning back now," said Ximen Jin indifferently.


    "From the moment | signed the contract with him, | can¡¯t go back," Zhong Qishan said. His life was in Samuel''s hands. He would


    not waste time thinking about these problems. He only needed to keep up with Samuel''s pace.


    "Maybe the Ximen n can reach an unprecedented height, but it is also possible to repeat the mistakes of the Bailing Family."


    Ximen Jin helplessly said. This was not something he could choose. Now, he could only resign himself to fate. Everything was in


    Samuel''s hands.


    "The former''s chances might be higher." Zhong Qishan said.


    Ximen Jin looked at Zhong Qishan in surprise. He did not expect Zhong Qishan to say something like that.


    "Why do you think so?" Ximen Jin was puzzled. He knew that Zhong Qishan could not have said such things without evidence,


    so Zhong Qishan must know something that he did not know.


    Zhong Qishan still clearly remembered Fei Lingsheng sitting on the top of the wall. Clearly, there was an unnoticeable


    rtionship between Fei Lingsheng and Samuel. If he was able to obtain the help of Fei Lingsheng, it was likely that the Royal


    Court would change sooner orter.


    Thebined effects of thebined forces of two Superb Master Realm experts were unimaginable. Even Emperor couldn''t


    fight against them.


    "Do you still remember the day of the battle at the mountaintop? There was a youngdy sitting on the top of a wall and being


    reprimanded by your grandfather," said Zhong Qishan.


    Ximen Jin nodded. Although he did not deliberately pay attention to the girl, Ximen Jin''s impression of her was still quite deep


    because Ximen Chang had scolded her a few times.


    "What does it have to do with her?" Ximen Jin asked in confusion.


    "Do you know who she is?" Zhong Qishan asked.


    Ximen Jin shook his head and said, "She''s just a little girl. How can she be a big shot?"


    "Little girl?" Zhong Qishan smiled disdainfully and said, "Your disrespect is enough to kill you hundreds of times. Her name is Fei


    Lingsheng."


    "Wha... what!" Ximen Jin''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Fei Lingsheng!


    There was no one in the Royal Court who didn''t know about her, the Superb Realm Master!


    Was she really Fei Lingsheng?


    "You''re not joking with me, right? How could she be Fei Lingsheng!" Ximen Jin wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. This was


    caused by the excessive shock.


    Because of Ximen Chang''s scolding


    to her that day, Ximen Jin was still


    thinking that the ittlegitatdaving


    f tray Biol that he thought


    about it carefully, he realized that


    Ximen Chang had long since been


    trapped in the jaws of death. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In this world, who dared to me Fei Lingsheng?


    "Do you think I''ll joke with you about this? I''ve seen her once," Zhong Qishan said.


    Ximen Jin panted heavily, in order to calm down his agitation.


    For him, this matter was too shocking.


    After all, she was a legendary figure. He didn''t expect that he would meet her one day.


    "You mean that Fei Lingsheng and Samuel will join forces?" After saying this, Ximen Jin''s heart began to beat faster again.


    Although the Emperor had a trump


    card in the Emperor Dragon PB. e@)


    was his a ecar foil Surin the


    AWA int attack of two top


    masters of the Superb Master


    Realm? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Could it be that Samuel was really able to overthrow the empire of the Emperor?


    Zhong Qishan shook his head. He


    could not easily guess just what kind


    of rtionship the puecexiea Hd


    wwyernaa tidy Would join hands.


    owever, since Fei Lingsheng had


    appeared beside Samuel, they would


    definitely have some kind of


    rtionship. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Time will give us the answer," Zhong Qishan said.


    Ximen Jin breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s really exciting. | don''t know how things will turn out. | can''t wait."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    Ximen Jin''s feelings wereplicated. On the one hand, he was worried that the Ximen n would follow in the footsteps of the


    Bailing family because of this matter. On the other hand, he hoped to see the war between Samuel and the Emperor.


    After all, this kind of thing had never happened before. He was eager to see if the majesty of the Emperor would be challenged,


    and what would happen if he did so.


    He even hoped that Samuel could change the current situation of Royal Court. After all, the chance of witnessing this kind of


    thing was very low. Now that he had such an opportunity, he naturally wanted to see it.


    Samuel Sect was formally listed. Although it was a new sect, its reputation soon became well-known in the Royal Court. After all,


    the establishment of a sect required the approval of the Emperor, but Samuel Sect did not. So the others wanted to see how the


    Emperor would react under such circumstances.


    The sect closest to Samuel Sect was the Ethereal Sect a hundred miles away.


    The Ethereal Sect was a very special sect within the Royal Court and was filled with women. This was also the rules of the


    Ethereal Sect and they never epted male disciples.


    "Sovereign, what exactly does Samuel want to do? To start a sect andpletely disregard the Emperor, could it be that he


    wants to rebel?" The sect''s elder Irene was an extremely charming middle-aged


    woman. Her every movement exuded an extremely mature woman''s charm. One look from her could cause any man to go crazy


    over her. She loved to wear a pink dress with her long legs underneath. It was unknown just how many men had gone crazy over


    this.


    On the other hand, Ang, who was standing by her side, appeared to be more educated despite their simr age. She did not


    possess such a strong and offensive charm but she gave off the feeling of water and white lotuses. However, if one took a


    careful look at her, the feeling that she could bring to one''s heart was actually stronger than that of Irene.


    Ang shook her head. She had heard too many rumors about Samuel recently. He acted in a capricious manner, giving others


    the impression that he was a very strange person who was unpredictable. Whether it was his experience in Dragon Cloud City or


    what he had done in Rich Business City, he was unpredictable. That was to say, he did things without any rules, as if he could do


    whatever he wanted.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Although | don''t know what he wants to do, with his strength, he can do whatever he wants,¡± said Ang.


    "Could it be he doesn''t care about the Emperor at all? If he provokes the Emperor''s fury, he''ll definitely die." Irene said.


    Angughed. This smile was absolutely breathtaking. She said, "Don''t you see that the Emperor is not willing to make an


    enemy of him?"


    ¡°How is this possible? Could it be the Emperor is afraid of him?" Irene said disdainfully.


    ¡°Of course not, but there''s definitely something to worry about." Ang thought for a moment before continuing, "Do you know


    why the Emperor would send someone to Dragon Cloud City a second time?"


    "Isn''t it just to find him? " Irene said in a puzzled manner. This was no longer a secret. Except for the civilians in the Royal Court,


    almost all of the ns with some power have already heard about it.


    "If only it was that simple. | heard from a friend that the people who were sent to Dragon Cloud City for the first time had already


    disappeared. Even now, the three Seven Lamp Realm experts have not yet to return,¡± said Ang.


    "No their whereabouts?" Irene asked doubtfully: "Sect master, what does this mean?"


    "You''re really pretty, but you''re brainless. There''s no other reason for a Seven Lamp Realm expert to disappear in Dragon Cloud


    City for no reason. It''s highly possible that they were killed by this man called Samuel, " Ang said helplessly.


    "What?!" Hearing this, Irene''s face is full of disbelief.


    Killing the people of the Royal Court was tantamount to pping the Emperor in the face.


    ¡°How could it be possible?"


    If he really killed someone, would the Emperor let him go so easily?


    "Sect master, you haven''t got it wrong, right? If he killed members of Royal Court, wouldn''t the Emperor punish him?" Irene says.


    "This is the reason why even the Emperor did not restrain him when he established a new sect. Because even the Emperor fears


    his strength. Although no one has ever known his real realm, the battle of the 28 experts is enough to show that he has reached


    the Superb Master realm." Ang said with a serious face. This was the reason why the Emperor did not dare to make things


    difficult for Samuel.


    Although an expert at Superb Master Realm might not be able to destroy the world, destroying a city would be very easy for


    them.


    "Sovereign, do you also think that he really has reached the Superb Master Realm?" Irene asked carefully.


    "Don''t you think that he hasn¡¯t proven enough?" Angsighed. He had already proved his strength in the Royal Court during the


    battle of the 28 Experts. There was no need to question this point.


    "If that really is the case...¡± A love-struck expression suddenly appears on Irene''s face. She took out a drawing book and says: "I


    wonder if he''s as handsome as the drawing book or not."


    Seeing Irene''s reaction, Ang


    smiled helplessly. Even though there


    was a rule in the sect t nanalet |


    ciples werscebte _ it didn¡¯t stop


    th¨¦ sect''s disciples from dating men.


    Furthermore, the current Ethereal


    Sect also had married disciples. It


    was just that they couldn''t bring men


    into the sect. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The expression on Irene''s current expression showed that she was obviously obsessed with mania.


    "You actually believe in this kind of mundane item. It was deliberatelypiled by a painter to collect money." Ang said.


    Whether it waspiled into an


    article or not, Irene had developed a


    good impression of Samuel sid the


    e obtained Ne Sibu. The


    r¨¦ason why she had expressed her


    disgust was that she was worried


    that Samuel would die young


    because of this matter. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But now, knowing that he really had reached the level of Superb Master, Irene didn''t need to worry about it.


    Even if the Emperor was really dissatisfied with him, he could only hide it in his heart.


    As long as he didn''t go to the Emperor Dragon Pce for a lifetime, no one could threaten his life.


    "I''ll go first. On the day of the opening of Samuel Sect, as neighbors, we should go and prepare a big gift, right?¡± After Irene


    finished her words, she did not deliberately wait for Ang''s answer and left directly.


    Ang had thought about sending


    gifts, but she didn''t know if she


    should get too close to mie Sect.


    la padott MES Er. After all,


    Samuel Sect was unknown now. If


    she went too close to it, it wouldn''t be


    a good thing for the Ethereal Sect if


    the Emperor was dissatisfied. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Walking to the bedside, Ang sat on the bed At this time, her eyes suddenly became a little guilty. Looking around carefully, she


    took out a picture book from under the pillow.


    The scroll was a battle between Samuel and the 28 Experts.

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    Ang had only mentioned about the vulgarity of this drawing just now. However, to everyone''s surprise, she herself had hidden


    this book under her pillow as well. It was obvious that she had been reading it every day.


    ¡°Just what kind of person are you to be able to cause everyone to be so curious? There are a hundred people in the Ethereal


    Sect, and almost everyone is discussing you." Ang said indifferently.


    Looking through the album, although she had read it countless times, every time she saw the fighting pictures on it, she felt that


    it was different. It seemed that she could feel the fierce scenes in the battle just by looking at these pictures.


    At the same time, on Phoenix Mountain, where the Samuel Sect was located.


    Huang Xiaoyong had officially begun to ept disciples, and he almost didn''t refuse anyone, which made many people kneel to


    thank him. But Huang Xiaoyong didn''t feel anything at all. He only knew that every time he epted a disciple from a poor


    family, the cost of the sect would be a little higher.


    It was no wonder that Huang Xiaoyong would have such an idea. Xuanyuan¡¯s hierarchy was clearly defined, and it was difficult


    for him to understand the stance and feelings of those poor people. Although his father used to be just a puppet, in name, he


    was still the son of the City Lord, and there was a huge difference between him and the poor people¡¯s world.


    It was obviously unrealistic for him to ept the idea of being on equal footing with the poor in such a short time.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°s, Master has taken in so many people, but these people don''t take any money with them. How much will it cost in the


    future?" Huang Xiaoyong had a feeling that his heart was bleeding, so he said to Jiang Yingying helplessly.


    "If you have any objections, you can tell him. It''s useless to tell me." Jiang Yingying said disdainfully.


    Huang Xiaoyong quickly shook his head. He didn''t dare to talk nonsense in front of Samuel, so he could onlyin in private.


    "Yingying, what do you think my master is thinking? Other sects want to make money by epting disciples, but he lost all his


    money," Huang Xiaoyong said with confusion.


    Jiang Yingying knew that Samuel was a person who pursued fairness. Although he could never make the world fair by himself,


    he would try his best to show this word as much as he could.


    For him, no matter the poor or the rich, they were equal.


    What''s more, when did Samuel care about money? To him, money was just a number, nothing more than dirt.


    "If you want to make money, it''s better to go back to Dragon Cloud City. Your father is the City Lord. You have a lot of


    opportunities to make money in Dragon Cloud City. Would you like me to talk to Brother Samuel and ask him to let you go?¡±


    Jiang Yingying said.


    Huang Xiaoyong shrank his neck in fear and said, "Yingying, you''d better not joke with me. How can | bear to leave my master? |


    have to serve him for a lifetime."


    Jiang Yingying smiled helplessly.


    Sometimes, Huang Xiaoyong was like a rogue. People like him should like to enjoy afortable life. Why was he willing to stay


    with Samuel?


    "Sometimes, bing stronger is not a good thing," Jiang Yingying said.


    "Yingying, you''re so powerful. Of course, you can make sarcastic remarks. In Xuanyuan World, strength is the most important


    thing. It''s not a bad thing to be stronger,¡± Huang Xiaoyong retorted.


    "The more capable you are, the more responsibility you have, the more risks you will face. Don''t you understand such a simple


    truth?" Jiang Yingying said helplessly. She found that Huang Xiaoyong was a blockhead and did not use his brain to think about


    things.


    "| don¡¯t have any risk following my master. As long as my master is with me, I''m not afraid of anything," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    These words made Jiang Yingyingpletely speechless. This guy probably didn''t know what the founding of the Samuel Sect


    would do. The Emperor Dragon Pce had probably already regarded the Samuel Sect as a thorn in their side.


    It was very hard tomunicate with a fool, so Jiang Yingying simply did not speak.


    Over the course of the day, there had been over a hundred disciples of the Samuel Sect, and most of them were civilians who


    had never cultivated before. This was almost no help for raising the strength of the Samuel Sect.


    Half a monthter.


    Although the prototype of the Samuel Sect hadn''t beenpleted, the general structure could already be roughly seen.


    It had to be said that the Ximen family was indeed rich. In the construction of the sect, there were thousands of workers. The


    daily expenses must be like running water, which made Samuel think of the real estate industry on earth. But the difference was


    that developers invested in money, but the money invested by Ximen Jin could never be earned back.


    What he could earn was a crisis, and it had been brought over by the Samuel Sect.


    On this day, Samuel enjoyed the warmth brought by the sun''s reflection by the pond in the mansion. Ximen Jin brought a pot of


    good wine and found Samuel.


    "Mr. Hannigan, this is a precious wine from my Ximen family. Please have a try,¡± Ximen Jin said to Samuel with a smile.


    Samuel had no interest in alcohol. No matter how good the alcohol was in his mouth, it was just spicy.


    However, Ximen Jin had naturallye. Samuel would naturally not going to reach out and hit him with a smiley face.


    ¡°You won''te if there''s no reason. Just tell me what you want," Samuel said.


    ¡°Mr. Hannigan, | do have something that | would like to ask you for help with." Ximen Jin did not beat around the bush when he


    saw how straightforward Samuel was.


    "Go ahead." "The Ximen family has a


    forbidden area, but | don''t know how


    to open it. | hope that Mr. Hannigan


    can help," Ximen Jin said. This


    forbidden area bngstido 1G")


    pagehobine Yeimnen family. Only


    imen Chang knew how to open the


    door to the forbidden area. However,


    after Ximen Chang''s death, the way


    to open the door to the forbidden


    area disappeared in the world. Ximen


    Jin had tried many ways and asked


    Zhong Qishan to help him, but he


    could not open it. He had no choice


    but to ask Samuel for help. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    For Ximen Jin, the forbiddennd definitely had the n''s most precious items. Hence, he would definitely think of ways to open


    it.


    "Since it is a forbidden area of Ximen


    n, it is not appropriate for me to go


    there, is it? " Samuel |eoked eer but


    heyyas ) Curious, As the first


    family in the Royal Court, there must


    be many good things with such a


    forbidden area. Maybe he Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    could take a fancy to these things.


    "Everything in Ximen n belongs to


    Mr. Hannigan. How could it not be


    good? If Mr. Hannigan kes it it


    nni n ake imen Jin was


    Laren


    a¡®smart man. Since he needed help,


    he naturally could not let Samuel help


    in vain. So he had already thought


    about it. The things inside could be


    chosen by Samuel. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. It was easy to talk to smart people. There was no need to say a lot of things clearly. He also knew


    what to do.


    "In that case, take me to have a look," Samuel said.

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    Before they could drink the good wine, the two of them arrived at Ximen Jin''s room.


    This was once Ximen Chang''s residence. Every patriarch of the Ximen family lived in this room because the passageway to the


    forbiddennd was in this room.


    For Ximen Jin, it was an extremely ufortable thing to guard the passageway every day without allowing him to enter.


    Otherwise, he would not have gotten Samuel toe and help. This was because if he called for Samuel, he would definitely


    suffer some losses.


    When Ximen Jin opened the secret door of the dark room, the two of them walked along the path.


    The width of the path could only amodate one person, but it was not very close. After a few minutes, they arrived at another


    door.


    "Mr. Hannigan, this door is made of a special material and cannot be opened by force." Ximen Jin exined to Samuel.


    This was also equivalent to reminding him not to think about opening it with brute force.


    When Samuel saw this door, he was shocked. The material of this door was too familiar to him. Although he could not figure out


    what it was, he was sure that it must be some special steel. How could this kind of thing appear in the Xuanyuan World?


    In Samuel''s view, this should be a product of Earth!


    But the things on the earth appeared in Xuanyuan World.


    Samuel turned to look at Ximen Jin with his torch-like eyes.


    Elder Yi once said that Tianqi had sent many people to the Xuanyuan World, but none of them returned to Earth.


    Could it be that this Ximen n had something to do with the one in Tianqi Realm?


    It could even be said that Ximen''s family was built by someone in Tianqi era, which was why he knew about this technology?


    But on second thought, Samuel denied his idea. Even if he knew this technology, he still needed the matching equipment to


    make such a perfect thing.


    ¡°Mr. Hannigan, what''s wrong?" Ximen Jin was frightened by Samuel¡¯s gaze and quickly lowered his head.


    "It''s nothing. It¡¯s just that this door is a bit strange. I''ve never seen this material before," Samuel said.


    Ximen Jin nodded. He had never seen such a thing before. It was countless times harder than iron.


    "Mr. Hannigan, do you have a way to open it?" Ximen Jin asked.


    Samuel smiled. He had found the password lock. It was not difficult to open the door, but it would take some time.


    But he couldn''t figure out why such a high-level anti-theft door could only be used in the bank vault even on Earth. How could it


    appear in Xuanyuan World?


    "Don''t you think about entering the forbidden area from other ces? This door can stop you, but you should be able to dig out


    the forbidden area from other ces," Samuel asked Ximen Jin.


    Ximen Jin had a wry smile on his face. He had tried this method a long time ago, but the four corners of the forbidden area were


    made of this material, just like an iron box buried underground. Apart from this door, there was no other entrance.


    When Ximen Jin exined the situation to Samuel, Samuel was even more surprised. Who exactly left this behind? And what


    exactly did this secret storeroom leave behind?


    "You leave first. I''ll give it a try." Samuel said to Ximen Jin.


    Ahint of worry shed across Ximen Jin¡¯s face, but he quickly concealed it. He had to obey Samuel''s orders.


    After Ximen Jin left, Samuel began to worry. He was not a master who could unlock the door. Facing such a password lock, he


    was in a dilemma for a while.


    Moreover, ording to the technology on earth, the password would be locked after the error reached a certain number. At that


    time, it would be more difficult to open it again.


    Samuel had seen a lot of movies about theft, which also showed a lot of unlocking methods. But without any tools, those


    methods could not be realized.


    "Is there any way to enter?" Samuel said.


    The red-eyed jade python on Samuel''s hand began to be lively. Moreover, it appeared extremely excited. It had not been


    active for a long time. It was ready to move during thest big battle. If Samuel had not controlled it, the impact of that big battle


    would likely be even greater.


    Atop grade unique beast like the red-eyed jade python was deep within the Dark Forest. Samuel was unable to determine its


    ss; Samuel knew that an ordinary unique beast could not bepared with him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t be too excited. If you can''t open it, you''d better stay here. If you can open it for me, I''ll let you go out for a few days. What


    do you think?" Samuel said.


    Upon hearing this, the red-eyed jade python seemed to be more excited. It spoke out the red letter and looked eager to try.


    All of a sudden, a jade-like glow emanated from the body of the red-eyed jade python. Although it seemed gentle, it was brewing


    a great deal of energy.


    When it climbed up to the anti-theft door, the whole door began to dissolve, and there was a sizzling sound. The strong corrosion


    made Samuel stunned.


    As soon as he thought that this guy always stayed on his arm, Samuel suddenly felt his hair stand on end. If this guy used this


    ability in his hands, his hands would have been useless long ago.


    Fortunately, Samuel had signed a contract with the red-eyed jade python. The life of the man and the snake was tied together, so


    the red-eyed jade python would not hurt him.


    "| didn''t expect you to have such ability." Seeing that the anti-theft door was sting a hole, Samuelughed. It seemed that this


    was not too difficult. As long as he watched quietly, he could open the door.


    At this moment, the red-eyed jade python suddenly stopped. After which, it extended its red letter to Samuel.


    "Don''t worry, as long as | can enter, | will definitely let you be free for a few days," Samuel said.


    Upon hearing this, the red-eyed jade python began to corrode itself again, and it worked particrly hard.


    In a short while, the hole would pass by and the red-eyed python''s task would bepleted.


    After it returned to his arm, he called Ximen Jin over.


    When Ximen Jin saw the hole in the


    door, he secretly suppressed the


    shock in his heart. rad heat from


    Zhongygistian thoet is door could


    not be opened by force, even if it was


    a superior of the Superb Master


    Realm. But Samuel had done it!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Didn¡¯t this mean Samuel was even more powerful than an expert of the level of the Superb Master?


    "This is your family after all. Lead the way," Samuel said to Ximen Jin.


    "Thank you very much." Ximen Jin


    was extremely excited that he was


    finally able to enter the FUE ese ac


    ground. This s-heaalse he ce


    copraineelst the rare and precious


    items of the Ximen n. In the past,


    only Ximen Chang had the


    qualifications to know about it. Now,


    however, this mysterious veil was


    finally revealed in front of him. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ximen Jin entered first, followed closely by Samuel.


    Although it was a forbidden area, it


    was only a secret chamber. The


    space was not bi bybths things! |!


    ins) deqquerecta g. However,


    Samuel was attracted by an


    inconspicuous wooden box in the


    corner at this moment. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There was an inexplicable force in the wooden box that was attracting him.

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    The force drew Samuel closer to the wooden box. A strange feeling arose in his heart. However, this feeling was very familiar to


    Samuel.


    When Ximen Jin noticed the abnormality of Samuel, he also looked at the wooden box.


    For him, this wooden box was the most inconspicuous thing in the whole secret chamber. However, he knew that there must be


    something different about it, as it was valued by Samuel.


    However, since he had already promised Samuel, as long as he could enter the secret chamber, he could choose whatever he


    wanted. Naturally, Ximen Jin would not go back on his word.


    "Mr. Hannigan, what''s wrong?" Ximen Jin asked Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head. He didn''t know what was going on. The power in the wooden box was attracting him. This feeling


    couldn''t be described in words.


    "Do you know what this is?" Samuel asked.


    Ximen Jin had never been to the secret chamber before and knew nothing about the things here. The only answer he could give


    was no.


    ¡°Only the patriarch of each generation cane here, so | don''t know anything about this ce."


    Samuel nodded and said, "You haven''t forgotten what you promised me before, have you?"


    "If Mr. Hannigan likes it, you can take it." Ximen Jin was reluctant to give it up, but he had to bear the pain and part with it.


    Moreover, he knew that even if he did not agree, he would not be able to stop Samuel.


    Samuel held the wooden box in his hand and did not open it immediately. Instead, he left the secret chamber.


    This was somewhat unexpected to Ximen Jin. Although he knew that he would not be able to obtain the items in the wooden


    box, he did not expect that he would not even have the chance to take a look at it.


    "It seems that the best stuff has already been taken away." After Samuel left, Ximen Jin said helplessly.


    Soon, Samuel returned to his room and closed the door to prevent someone from breaking in.


    He had an intuition that the things inside seemed to have a great connection with him. When he was in the Forbidden Land of


    Tianqi, the feeling of pulling him was extremely strong, but after he came to the Xuanyuan World, the feeling disappeared.


    It was not until today that he felt the same feeling again.


    Samuel could not be certain if the feeling back then came from the wooden box in front of him. However, he knew that there was


    definitely some kind of connection between the two.


    When Samuel finally opened the box, he found that it was not a rare treasure. On the contrary, it was an unimpressive thing, and


    it would be regarded as an ominous thing if it was seen by ordinary people.


    Aleg bone, from the surface, was almost rotten!


    The moment Samuel saw the bones on the legs, he thought of the skull he had obtained on Earth. He could not prove that the


    two bones belonged to the same body, but the feeling they brought to him was exactly the same.


    Samuel took a deep breath. The skull had already merged with him. The leg bone in front of him also contained a huge amount


    of energy. He seemed to have foreseen that the leg bone would eventually merge with his body.


    Although he knew that it would greatly improve his strength, where did these bonese from? Who left them behind? How


    could they merge with his body? This series of questions gave Samuel a headache.


    Samuel faintly felt that there was a huge secret hidden in it, and it seemed that he had to find a whole set of bones if he wanted


    to figure out the secret.


    "Who the hell are you? Are you leaving your strength and skeletons for me on purpose?" Samuel said to himself.


    At this time, there was a rapid knock on the door. Upon hearing this, Samuel knew that it was Huang Xiaoyong, because it was


    impossible for Jiang Yingying to disturb him by knocking in this way.


    After putting away the leg bone, Samuel opened the door.


    Sure enough, the person standing outside the door was Huang Xiaoyong, and he seemed to be out of breath.


    "Did the sky fall?" Samuel asked indifferently.


    ¡°Master, something big has happened," Huang Xiaoyong said breathlessly.


    "If you dare to disturb me for a small matter, I''ll break your legs. Go ahead," Samuel said.


    ¡°Emperor Dragon Pce, someone ising," Huang Xiaoyong said. This was the third time he had contacted the people of the


    Emperor Dragon Pce, but that feeling made him still very nervous, so much so that he rushed all the way from Phoenix


    Mountain to the Ximen Manor.


    Samuel frowned when he heard this. It was not a small matter to send someone from the Emperor Dragon Pce. He did not


    know what the Emperor intended to do this time around.


    ¡°Let''s go and take a look." Samuel said.


    After Samuel received the news, countless spies in West-side City released it at the same time.


    Ever since Samuel established his


    sect on Phoenix Mountain, there


    were many stran ersuiniyestside


    Gy Brereedt had spies from


    other ns as well as spies from


    other sects. They were all paying


    close attention to Samuel''s every


    move. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Now that the people from the Emperor Dragon Pce were here, these spies naturally wanted to inform the forces behind the


    news as soon as possible.


    Samuel saw the people from the Emperor Dragon Pce when he arrived at the Phoenix Mountain. This time around, this


    person was not as overbearing as thest two. Instead, he appeared exceptionally gentle.


    When the man saw Samuel, he took the initiative to introduce himself. "Sect Master Hannigan, nice to meet you. My name is


    Moon, and I''m one of the


    subordinate of the Emperor."


    Moon, this name made Samuel feel a little interesting, but what he did not know was that this name represented that his status


    was only below that of the Emperor.


    As the Emperor''s trusted subordinate, Moon''s power in the Emperor Dragon Pce was second only to the Emperor himself.


    This time, he came to West-side City in person, which showed how much importance the Emperor attached to this matter.


    "Nice to meet you. If you don''t mind, you can call me Mr. Hannigan or even Samuel." Samuel was a little unustomed to this


    term of Sect Master Hannigan. He was not used to hearing such a name.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Moon smiled and said, "It seems to be distant to call you Mr. Hannigan. In this case, | will call you Samuel."


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. He had never expected Moon would really called him Samuel, but it also showed the attitude of the


    Emperor. It seemed that this time, the Emperor did not send people here to make trouble.


    "We don''t even have a ce to sit.


    Please forgive us, Yue Lao." Se


    Samuel said the word-Yite LsoRe felt


    thantead title was not quite right. On


    earth, this was a divine title. He didn''t


    know if there was Yue Lao in


    Xuanyuan World. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Moon noticed Samuel''s strange


    expression. He smiled and said,


    "People who know me well all call me


    Yue Lao. So it¡¯s no pipblers fol'')du


    te-gallsme vat! YoU don''t have to


    think too much." "Why have you


    come to find me, Yue Lao?" Samuel


    asked directly. Since he was here, he


    must have a certain purpose. This


    would save him the trouble of


    beating around the bush. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    Moon felt very satisfied with Samuel''s straightforwardness. He pulled Samuel to the side. After all, some words were personally


    instructed by the Emperor. It must not be heard by others other than Samuel.


    "It''s so mysterious. | don''t know what this old guy wants to do," Huang Xiaoyong said unhappily. He wanted to listen to the


    purpose of Moon''sing, but he didn''t expect that he would pull Samuel away. It was obvious that he didn''t want him to hear it


    on purpose.


    "No matter what he wants to do, the Samuel Sect won''t be punished by the Emperor Dragon Pce," Jiang Yingying said. She


    had understood the rules of establishing a sect these days. They had to get the approval of the Emperor. However, the Samuel


    Sect was established without the Emperor knowing.


    Jiang Yingying had been worried about this matter, but she didn¡¯t expect the Emperor to send someone here in person, which


    meant that she didn''t need to worry about it.


    This was because if the Emperor wanted to deal with the Samuel Sect, he wouldn''t just let an old man deal with them.


    "Why?" Huang Xiaoyong''s brain was not enough for him to understand these things, so he could only ask Jiang Yingying.


    "Do you know what IQ means?" Jiang Yingying asked in reply.


    ¡°Of course | know. Isn''t that a person''s intelligence, isn''t it?" Huang Xiaoyong said matter-of-factly.


    "It''s a pity that you don¡¯t have," Jiang Yingying said helplessly.


    On the other side, Moon said to Samuel, " The Emperor has allowed you to establish a sect in West-side City, and he intends to


    support the Samuel Se."


    "Oh?" Samuel smiled. He was a little surprised. Originally, he thought that the Emperor would be hostile toward him because of


    this. He did not expect that he would send someone to tell him about this matter.


    However, Samuel was not stupid. It was not simple for the Emperor to do so.


    "Does the Emperor have any other requirements?" Samuel asked.


    "The strength of a sect also represents the strength of Royal Court. The Emperor would be happy to see it," said Moon.


    Samuel nodded. This made sense. He continued, "I don¡¯t know what kind of support there will be."


    "In the early stage of the founding of the Samuel Sect, there will inevitably be a shortage of manpower, so the Emperor intends to


    appoint someone as the elders in the Samuel Sect to help you train the disciples of the sect. Don¡¯t worry; these people were


    carefully selected by the Emperor. They are definitely not useless. | believe they will soon arrive at West-side City," said under


    the moon.


    Samuel concealed the coldness on his face. To appoint the elders, wasn''t it just to send a few spies to keep an eye on him?


    Moreover, without his permission, these people had been sent out, which meant that the Emperor did not give him any chance to


    refuse.


    What a great support!


    Samuel said calmly, "Thank you for his kindness. In this case, I''ll ept this gift. I''m still worried about this problem. | didn''t


    expect the Emperor to be so considerate. | hope that you can take a few words of thanks for me when you return to the Emperor


    Dragon Pce.¡±


    "That''s for sure," Moon said with an embarrassed smile.


    After their conversation ended. Moon returned to the city. He did not feel any change in Samuel''s mood while they were talking.


    However, he knew that it was just Samuel who had covered it up very well.


    It was impossible for him not to know the meaning of the Emperor. Since he did not refuse, it meant that he was also a little


    afraid of the Emperor Dragon Pce.


    As for Samuel, was he really just afraid?


    This wasn''t the case. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to fall out with the Emperor Dragon Pce before the Samuel Sect had fully


    grown up.


    "Brother Samuel, what''s wrong?" Seeing Samuel''s cold face, Jiang Yingying stepped forward and asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong stretched his neck for fear that he would miss a word.


    "The Emperor gave me the right to establish a sect. He also wants to send someone to be elders of the Samuel Sect to help me


    train my disciples,¡± Samuel said


    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaoyong was shocked!


    What kind of treatment was this that was worthy of such attention from the Emperor?


    ¡°Master, you''re too powerful. In this way, won''t the Samuel Sect be ced directly above the other sects? To be valued so highly


    by the Emperor, this is something that the other sects can''tpare with,¡± Huang Xiaoyong said excitedly.


    Jiang Yingying''s reaction waspletely different from Huang Xiaoyong''s because she knew the reason why the Emperor did


    this, not as idiotic as Huang Xiaoyong to think that it was a good thing.


    "Brother Samuel, have you agreed?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    "Yingying, what are you talking about? My master is not a fool. How could he refuse such a good thing?¡± Huang Xiaoyong really


    didn¡¯t understand why Jiang Yingying, who was usually so smart, was confused about this matter. This was a good thing. Of


    course, he had to agree.


    Samuel and Jiang Yingying red at Huang Xiaoyong at the same time. "This idiot, when can he learn to think about problems


    with his brain?"


    "What... what''s wrong? Am | wrong?" Noticing the anger in their eyes, Huang Xiaoyong asked cautiously.


    "If | say you''re an idiot, | won''t wrong you at all," Jiang Yingying said disdainfully.


    "Master, isn''t this a good thing?" Huang Xiaoyong asked in confusion.


    "Send someone to be an elder? Do you really think the Emperor is sincere? He just wants to send a few spies to spy on me."


    Samuel exined.


    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaoyong suddenly realized that it would not be a good thing if it was a spy.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If anything big or small happened to the Samuel Sect in the future, wouldn''t the Emperor be the first to find out?


    ¡°Master, | didn''t expect the Emperor to be such an old fox." Huang Xiaoyong gritted his teeth and said.


    As for Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s hindsight, Samuel and Jiang Yingying were toozy to talk to him at all.


    "Brother Samuel, what should we do next?" Jiang Yingying asked.


    "Let''s take things as theye,"


    Samuel said. "The fact that he sent


    people here is already his bo


    line. If ert on Gee not be


    algdot hing for the Samuel Sect''s


    development. ept it for now, and


    think of a way to deal with these


    people in the future." This was the


    most conservative method, but also


    the safest one. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jiang Yingying nodded and reminded


    Huang Xiaoyong, "Don''t talk


    nonsense in,the (ature: Remember


    yok varus and deeds. If you don''t,


    you won''t even know how you died."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Huang Xiaoyongughed and asked shamelessly, "Yingying, are you concerned about me?"


    ¡°I''m afraid that I''ll waste thend when | bury you," Jiang Yingying said coldly.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s mouth twitched and he was so embarrassed that he didn''t know what to say.


    Samuel patted Huang Xiaoyong on


    the shoulder and said, "With


    ability, yo i bettes ust pre up girls.


    ke things difficult for


    yourself?" "Master, what do you mean


    by picking up Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    girls?" Huang Xiaoyong asked in confusion


    ¡°Well... well, for someone like you who is not smart, you won''t understand even if | exin it to you."

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    Two dayster, the people of the Emperor Dragon Pce arrived.


    This news instantly spread across the variousrge ns and sects.


    The Ethereal Sect.


    When the sect elder, Irene, found out about this matter, she immediately went to the sect master, Ang.


    "Sovereign, bad news." Irene said in a panic. Even though the Ethereal Sect was not one of the top three sects in the Royal


    Court, it was among the top 3 in terms of power. Now that the Samuel Sect had suddenly appeared and had been taken care of


    by the Emperor, Irene feels that the position of her own sect will probably be lost.


    "What¡¯s going on? You''re also an elder of the Sect. Why are you so flustered at such a small thing?" Ang looks at Irene


    helplessly.


    ¡°A few days ago, when Moon went to Westside City, we were still guessing what he was going to do. Now there is finally an


    answer." Irene said.


    "Oh? What''s going on? Tell me about it," asked Ang.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The Emperor has already epted the Samuel Sect and has even sent people from the Emperor Dragon Pce to be the


    Elders of the Samuel Sect to help them groom disciples." Said Irene.


    Ang frowned. She had guessed the reason and purpose for Moon¡¯s going to West-side City for many times, but now it


    seemed that none of her conjectures were correct.


    "Sovereign, why does the Emperor think so highly of the Samuel Sect? He even wants to personally appoint an expert of the


    Emperor Dragon Pce as an elder. In the future, who will be able to steal the limelight from the Samuel Sect?" Irene said with a


    worried expression.


    Ang did not say a word. Instead, they were deep in thought about the reason behind the incident.


    It was impossible for the Emperor to give the Samuel Sect preferential treatment. Moreover, the Emperor must be afraid of


    Samuel. How could he help him to expand his force?


    "It can¡¯t be that simple." Ang said.


    "Sect Master, it''s already on the surface. That''s how it is. How can it not be simple? In my opinion, the Emperor is probably


    purposely trying to curry favor with the Samuel Sect. In the future, the Samuel Sect'' position will be able to suppress everyone


    else." Irene had a very good impression of Samuel. There was even a hint of infatuation in it. However, this did not prevent her


    from feeling that it was unfair.


    Every sect would rely on their own strength to step onto the glorious position. The Ethereal Sect had paid a huge price to rise to


    the position of one of the three great sects.


    But now, the Samuel Sect had attacked strongly and was very likely to rece one of the three great sects. This caused Irene to


    have no choice but to worry about the current situation of the Ethereal Sect.


    "These so-called elders are all from the Emperor Dragon Pce, aren''t they?¡±


    Ang suddenlyughed.


    "Sovereign, at a time like this, how can you still be in the mood tough?" Irene says with a speechless expression.


    Ang''s smile grew even wider. She knew why The Emperor was doing this. It wasn''t because he valued the performance of the


    Samuel Sect, but because he wasn''t at ease with it. That was why he had arranged for people to go to the Samuel Sect.


    "Irene, you are extraordinarily intelligent. How could you be confused about this matter?" Ang said.


    "Why am | confused? Could it be that the Emperor wants to curry favor with the Samuel Sect?" Irene said.


    "The elders of the Samuel Sect are the people of the Emperor Dragon Pce. Will they betray the Emperor?" Ang asked. "Of


    course they won''t.¡± Irene said without thinking: "Those who betray the Emperor would nevere to a good end. Even if they


    had the guts, they wouldn''t have dared to do so."


    "In that case, you still don''t know the Emperor''s intention?¡± Ang asked.


    "What do you mean?" Irene fell into confusion.


    Ang shook her head helplessly. Irene was a very smart person, but she had no intelligence in this matter. Could it be that it


    was because of Samuel?


    "These are the spies ced by the Emperor in front of Samuel. It''s such a simple reason. Could it be that you can''t figure it out?"


    Seeing that Irene was already frowning in distress, Ang had no choice but to exin.


    Irene suddenly raised her head. "That''s right. Aren''t these Elders the spies? Furthermore, to a certain extent, they''re able to


    make up for the power of Samuel. This means that the Emperor is on his guard against them."


    Ang sneered and said, "It''s such a simple thing. You finally figured it out. Should | praise you?"


    Irene gave a faint smile and said somewhat awkwardly: "Sovereign, | was muddleheaded for a while, wasn''t I? ident, it was


    purely an ident."


    "| don¡¯t think it is an ident. You are just concerned. However, what you care about is the Ethereal Sect or Samuel? Aren¡¯t you


    going to give me an exnation?¡± Ang asked.


    "Sect Master, what are you saying? Of course | care about the Ethereal Sect. How could | care about Samuel?" Irene said


    without hesitation. To her, Samuel was merely a man who she was infatuated with. How could her feelingspare to that of the


    Ethereal Sect?


    Irene grew up in the Ethereal Sect, she trained, became strong, and became an elder. This kind of emotion cannot be reced


    by anything else.


    "| believe you." Ang was just joking. She never thought that Irene would be so serious.


    Of course, when it came to what Irene had said, Ang would not have the slightest doubt.


    "Sovereign, what the Emperor has


    done can be considered killing two


    birds with one stone, right?" Irene


    said smilingly. "You are smart cold |


    ine meue Bi @Y Entperor | is


    i te brilliant. When the


    contemporary people thought that


    the Samuel Sect was challenging the


    Emperor, he ced his own people in


    the Samuel Sect, and even became


    an Elder. This is to tell the world that


    the Samuel Sect is still under his


    control." Ang said. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sect master, since the Emperor Dragon Pce has already acknowledged the Samuel Sect, when are we going toe and


    offer our congrattions?" Irene asked.


    "You can''t wait to see him?" Ang said with a smile.


    Irene nodded and said, "| want to see if he is really so powerful, just like in the album."


    Ang actually had the same


    thought in her heart. Previously, she


    didn''t decide to go tot e-Samnell\!


    Roja cause SNE WES Worried about


    ra Dragon Pce. But now,


    the Emperor has admitted the


    existence of the Samuel Sect, so her


    worry naturally dissipated. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When it came to congrattions, the schedule would be put on the right track.


    "It''s not the right time yet. When the day of the sect openinges, the Ethereal Sect will definitely pay a visit," said Ang.


    After meeting with several future elders of the Samuel Sect in West-side City, Samuel locked himself in his room.


    In the face of the current Emperor,


    Samuel could not face it direct


    could only durey¨¦Hanately, the


    EX''S of the elders was humble, so


    Samuel did not feel too


    ufortable. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel looked a little flustered when he touched his arm. Then he rolled up his sleeves.


    The red-eyed jade python, which should have been entrenched in his arms, was gone.


    "Damn it. | almost forgot that | gave this guy a few days of free time. | don''t know where he went," Samuel said to himself.

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    Having gotten used to the existence of the red-eyed jade python, Samuel was a little unustomed to its sudden


    disappearance. Samuel could not resist thinking of what this fellow was doing.


    Half a monthter, an unprecedented turmoil suddenly broke out in the Dark Forest. No one knew what had happened in the


    forest, but the painful roars of countless Exotic Beasts made the whole Xuanyuan World fall into a state of tension, as if the sky


    and the earth were falling apart, which was frightening.


    All kinds of spections began to spread in the three countries.


    Some people said that it was a battle between two powerful beasts, which led to


    the change in the Dark Forest.


    Some people said that an expert of the Superb Master Realm broke into the Dark Forest and wanted to tame a powerful beast,


    so he fought with the beast.


    Some people said that the strange beast was unwilling to stay in the Dark Forest and wanted to leave the forbiddennd. Such a


    statement caused people to be more panicked, because once the strange beast left the Dark Forest, it would be a devastating


    blow to the three countries.


    No one could count how many Exotic Beasts lived in the Dark Forest, but people from all countries knew that the power of this


    kind of Exotic Beast was absolutely destructive, and no one could stop it.


    "Yi Qingshan, you are the only one who has been to the Dark Forest recently. What did you do?" In an inn in West-side City, Fei


    Ling''er asked Yi Qingshan.


    The Dark Forest had already been quiet for hundreds of years. It was definitely impossible for such a situation to ur for no


    reason. As a result, Fei Ling''er thought that it was very likely that Yi Qingshan broke some sort of bnce in the Dark Forest,


    resulting in the result of today''s matter.


    "|... | didn''t do anything. It has nothing to do with me," Yi Qingshan said with a guilty look.


    "The way you lie is convincing. If you don''t tell me the truth, can you bear the responsibility when things get out of hand? " Fei


    Ling''er said angrily. Only when she knew the truth could she find a way to control the current situation.


    Now, there was a rumor that strange beasts wanted to break out of the cage. This theory was a little impossible, because there


    was a powerful formation imprison in the Dark Forest. This formation was jointly made by many masters in ancient times. No one


    could break it, but it was not one hundred percent. After all, the formation had existed for many years.


    Moreover, if someone destroyed the power of the array, it was very likely that the array would be broken.


    "| really didn''t. Do you think | will destroy the formation? What''s the benefit for me if the strange beast leaves the Dark Forest?"


    Yi Qingshan said helplessly.


    "Who caused you to be in such a sorry state? Just what kind of unique beast did you encounter in the Dark Forest?" Fei Ling¡¯er


    questioned. With Yi Qingshan''s strength, it was impossible for him to be in such a miserable state if he met an ordinary unique


    beast. Even if some high ranked unique beast appeared, it would be an easy matter for him to flee with his strength.


    However, Yi Qingshan''s condition after leaving the Dark Forest was obviously not that simple.


    "|... | may have encountered Velocisaurus." Yi Qingshan lowered his head and said.


    "Velocisaurus!" Hearing this, Fei Ling¡¯er''s beautiful eyes turned round and she said in disbelief, "How is it possible? Didn''t


    Velocisaurus sleep at the foot of Xuanyuan Mountain a long time ago? How could he suddenly wake up?"


    Velocisaurus was a divine-level Exotic Beast. It was the most powerful existence in Xuanyuan World. People didn''t even know


    much about it in Xuanyuan World. ording to some ancient books and


    records, when Velocisaurus was in a deep slumber, it would sleep for a thousand years. If there wasn''t anything that could startle


    it, it wouldn''t awaken for no reason.


    "| don''t know why. Not long after | entered the Dark Forest, | found a lot of strange beasts¡¯ bones. From then on, | felt that


    something was wrong, so | followed the bones to find the reason. It was not until | approached Xuanyuan Mountain that |


    stopped. Do you know what | saw?" Yi Qingshan seemed to think of the fear that day. When he said these words, his eyes were


    full of extreme fear.


    "What!" Fei Ling''er asked in a low voice.


    "Velocisaurus is entrenched on the Xuanyuan Mountain. There are countless corpses of strange beasts at the foot of the


    mountain. It has the belly of a strange beast. So, even the white feather ape has died,¡± Yi Qingshan said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fei Ling''ei inhaled a deep breath of cool air. Other than Velocisaurus, the white feather ape was a powerful unique beast that


    humans had the deepest understanding of in the Dark Forest. It was already dead, and it was easy to imagine how terrifying


    Velocisaurus was.


    "Did you disturb it?" Fei Ling''er continued to ask.


    ¡°How is it possible? | fled all the way to make myself look very embarrassed. If it was rmed, do you think | would be able to


    survive?" Yi Qingshan said.


    Fei Ling''er nodded. If Yi Qingshan had really alerted Velocisaurus, it was unlikely that he would be able to survive.


    But why did Velocisaurus awaken all of a sudden?


    ¡°There must have been something that we don''t know about in the Xuanyuan World. If not, it''s impossible for Velocisaurus to


    awaken. We must investigate this matter thoroughly," Fei Ling''er said.


    "Actually, | have a guess," Yi Qingshan said weakly.


    Fei Ling''er red at him and said, "Hurry up and say it. You''re keeping me guessing at a time like this."


    "Yes, yes, yes. ording to my


    guess, another strong unique beast


    should have appeared in the Dark


    Forest. We do not recognize it.


    However, this strange pegs case


    t Velocigaurtstd Yee! that its


    position was threatened. Therefore, it


    woke up and used its strength to


    defend its position. This can also


    exin the shaking of thend and


    mountains of the Dark Forest. This


    must have been the result of a battle


    between two strong beasts. It is just


    that | cannot imagine just what kind


    of unique beast could actually be


    compared with the Velocisaurus." Yi


    Qingshan said. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Whether Velocisaurus woke up


    because it was threatened was


    unknown. However, Yi Qingshan said


    that the battle pees twat


    gersiyase pense was


    pr¨¦sented in front of them. The


    movements made in the Dark Forest


    could not have been caused


    unterally by Velocisaurus. If it had


    not been for a powerful opponent,


    Velocisaurus would not have caused


    such a bigmotion. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "If this is the case, then for us, it might still be good news." Fei Linger said.


    Yi Qingshan shook his head. It was


    obvious that his view waspletely


    different from Fei Ling¡¯er¡¯s. He said,


    "Do you know that if th oc om


    e-ranicead(o ight with each


    other, it''s very likely that the


    formation will be destroyed. Once


    there is no formation to imprison the


    Dark Forest, and the beasts break out


    of the cage, I''m afraid that the three


    countries will be wiped out by these


    beasts sooner orter." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This kind of worry was reasonable, and Fei Ling''er seemed even more helpless, because the situation in front of them was


    beyond the control of their abilities.


    Even as a Superb Master, she was not omnipotent. That sense of powerlessness was no different from that of the weak.

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    ¡°Only now do | know that even if someone had reached the Super Master realm, he would still be nothing more than an ant.


    When faced with a divine-rank beast like the Velocisaurus, he would be no different from an ordinary civilian." Yi Qingshan


    sighed. This was the first time he felt powerless after bing a Superb Master. Especially when he thought of the state of mind


    he had when he saw the Velocisaurus that day. That fear had already seeped deep into his bones.


    ¡°Follow me to the Emperor Dragon Pce. I¡¯m going to tell the Emperor about this," Fei Linger said.


    "Is it useful? Even if the Emperor finds out, he doesn''t have the ability to stop this matter." Yi Qingshan said. From his point of


    view, he could only sit still and wait for death. Unless there was someone who could kill Velocisaurus, this crisis would only be


    resolved.


    But that was impossible. Even a Divine Realm master might not be a match for a divine-level beast.


    ¡°Even if we don''t have a solution, we still have to think of a way. Are we just going to wait to die? If you don¡¯t want to go, and then


    just stay in West-side City," Fei Ding er said. She wasn''t someone who liked to ept her fate. Although the chances of solving


    this matter were very small, it didn''t mean that she''d give up without even trying.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you. You''re gone. What''s the point of me staying here?" Yi Qingshan said.


    Having decided to go to the Emperor Dragon Pce, the two of them did not hesitate and left West-side City directly.


    In the Ximen family manor.


    Ximen Jin came to the door of Samuel''s room. He had already taken a clear count of the things in the chamber. There were quite


    a number of legendary items among them. Moreover, some of these things were once belonging to the Bailing n.


    Ximen Jin did not know how Ximen Chang managed to obtain it. However, he knew very well that these precious items were


    definitely wealth that could rival that of a country. Furthermore, they were collected bit by bit by the previous patriarchs. His


    responsibility was to protect these things well.


    "You''re not going back on your word, are you?" After opening the door, Samuel saw that it was Ximen Jin. He could not help but


    think of the bones of legs. This guy was not as generous as he seemed. He had taken his belongings and he did not even know


    anything about it. He would definitely be reluctant to part with him.


    "Mr. Hannigan, you must be joking. Since it¡¯s a gift, how can | go back on my word?" Ximen Jin must have had such thoughts in


    his heart. However, since he had already given it to Samuel, he did not want it back. He did not dare to think so.


    "Then why have youe and look for me? " Samuel asked.


    "The two people you asked me to watch have already left West-side City," Ximen Jin said.


    Ever since Fei Fing er came to West-side City, Samuel had asked Ximen Jin to arrange for men to keep an eye on the two''s


    actions. This was because Fei Fing er had too many secrets that made Samuel curious.


    However, she did not do anything and left all of a sudden, which made Samuel feel that something was wrong.


    "Did they really leave?" Samuel asked.


    "That''s right. Furthermore, my men are still following them," said Ximen Jin.


    "Okay, | see. You can go back to your work."


    "Yes, sir."


    Samuel frowned unconsciously as he closed the door. Fei Ling¡¯er had left without doing anything on this trip to West-side City.


    Could it be that she had already done something, but he had not discovered it?


    This idea made Samuel feel a little uneasy.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door again. Judging by the aura, Samuel knew that the person outside the door was Jiang


    Yingying, so he said directly, "Come in."


    Jiang Yingying pushed the door open and came in with a tired look on her face.


    Obviously, she was overworked because of the affairs of the sect.


    "Thank you for your hard work," Samuel said apologetically. He had long been used to being a hand-off boss, so only Jiang


    Yingying and Huang Xiaoyong could do this kind of hard work.


    ¡°Brother Samuel, have you heard about what happened in the Dark Forest recently? " Jiang Yingying asked Samuel.


    Samuel nodded. How could he not know about such a hugemotion?


    Furthermore, Samuel had heard a lot of rumors about what had happened.


    Speaking of which, Samuel still had doubts about this matter. This was because the turmoil in the Dark Forest happened after


    the red-eyed jade python left. This caused Samuel to think that this matter had something to do with the red-eyed jade python.


    Of course, these were just guesses so far. No one knew the truth of the matter.


    "| heard another saying today. The formation of the Dark Forest has reached the edge of breaking, and it will soon be unable to


    hold on. Once the formation is broken, arge number of Exotic Beasts will leave the Dark Forest. This is also a good thing for


    us," Jiang Yingying said.


    The main purpose of theiring to


    the Xuanyuan World was to remove


    the threat of the Xuanyuan


    Earth. If t e Frotio Reacts left the


    Dak est, they would inevitably


    cause serious damage to the power


    of the Xuanyuan World, which


    naturally achieved the purpose of


    coming to the Xuanyuan World.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°But we haven''t found a way to leave the Xuanyuan World yet. This is not a good thing," Samuel said.


    "That''s what | want to say. Should we try to find the space tunnel away from the Xuanyuan World?" Jiang Yingying said.


    "In fact, | have already thought about


    what you said, but we don''t have any


    clue now. This is definitely not


    something that can be genec Ol"


    seamen be


    developed as it pleases, but the


    formation can''t be destroyed


    because of us." Samuel guessed


    what Jiang Yingying finally wanted to


    say. She wanted to help such a


    strange beast break the formation,


    but doing so would inevitably plunge


    the world into misery. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were still many civilians in Xuanyuan World. Samuel was unwilling to make them suffer because of his own reasons.


    In a situation where he had no other choice, Samuel would not let those people die with him in order to achieve his goal.


    ¡°Brother Samuel, don''t you think I''m too selfish?" Jiang Yingying lowered her head and asked.


    "No, it''s understandable that you think so. But you know, if we hurt the civilians here, what''s the difference between it and the


    massacre in the Xuanyuan World when the earth was invaded? We''re not saints, but we can''t be wicked," Samuel said.


    Jiang Yingying took a deep breath


    and continued, "Brother Samuel,


    there¡¯s one more thing | want to tell


    you. | talked with an elder todayparid


    ejpeg hear aOnis an expert in


    t ia State. This expert is very


    strange. It¡¯s awoman who brought a


    child with her. | heard that she is


    invincible in the Xia State now. Some


    people even spected that she has


    reached the Divine Realm. If that''s


    the case, this woman will be a great


    threat to your n." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Looks like you have gotten along quite well with those Elders." Samuel smiled and said.


    "Know yourself and know your enemy. What we do every day is under their eyes. They will report it to the Emperor.


    Naturally, | have to inquire about the matters of Royal Court,¡± Jiang Yingying said.

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    "| didn''t expect the innocent girl back then to have changed. She has be shrewd." Samuel teased with a smile.


    When Jiang Yingying had a bitter look on her face, Samuel hurriedly said, "But the news you have inquired about is very


    important. After all, our goal is not only the Royal Court. If there is a Divine Realm Master in Xia State, it will be a problem for us.


    "Brother Samuel, since you''re so charming, why don''t you hook up with her? That way, you can turn her into ours. With the help


    of a Divine Realm Master, we can get twice the result with half the effort," Jiang Yingying said with a smile. The little girl was a


    vengeful person. She had just been ridiculed by Samuel, so she treated him in the same way.


    Samuel, who had been attacked, said with a wry smile, "Didn''t you say that she had a child? Do | have to be a stepfather?"


    "It''s not a big deal. Just take it as a matter of letting Nian''er have another brother or sister. Is it not good?" Jiang Yingying said


    matter-of-factly.


    "Yingying, you want to kill me, don''t you? If Yvonne knows about it, | will be beaten to death," Samuel said helplessly. He and


    Yvonne''s rtionship could not be interrupted by a third party. Otherwise, Samuel was afraid that he would be miserable.


    ¡°Of course not. Anyway, it''s not on Earth. Yvonne doesn''t know what you''re doing," Jiang Yingying said with a smile.


    ¡°Little girl, are you trying to take advantage of my weakness and use it as a threat in the future?" Samuel asked deliberately in a


    serious tone.


    It was a pity that Jiang Yingying didn''t buy it at all. Facing Samuel''s seriousness, she didn¡¯t care at all and said, "No, I''m your


    sister. Of course, | have to keep it a secret for you. However, if | have any conditions in the future, you have to satisfy me."


    "Are you done with the sect''s affairs? Do you want me to arrange some other coolies for you?" Samuel said faintly.


    Jiang Yingying didn''t say anything and ran away immediately.


    One dayter.


    Fei Ling''er and Yi Qingshan, who had hurried on with their journey, finally returned to the Emperor Dragon Pce.


    In just one day, they had traveled from West -side City to the Emperor Dragon Pce. If it weren''t for the fact that they were


    experts of the Superb Master Realm, they would never have been able to aplish this task.


    "I''m really exhausted. Do you have to be so anxious?" Yi Qingshan said breathlessly. Being able to make his body bear such a


    heavy burden, it showed that this intensity of the journey really made it difficult for people to bear.


    Fei Ding er''s expression didn''t look too good either. Although it was only a short journey, this kind of consumption of stamina and


    energy was no different from a great battle.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cut the crap. Come with me to meet the Emperor." Fei Ling¡¯er chided coldly. She was also very tired, but there was nothing to


    comin when faced with the matter in the Dark Forest.


    When the two of them appeared at the Emperor Dragon Pce, the golden-armored guards immediately let them in. These


    guards belonged to the Emperor''s Imperial Guards. Naturally, they recognized Fei Ling''er, and she had the right to enter and exit


    the Pce freely.


    In the hall, the emperor seemed to have been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°Elder Fei, are you rushing back because of something happening in the Dark Forest?" The Emperor asked Fei Ling''er.


    "That''s right; don''t you know exactly what happened in the Dark Forest?" Fei Ling''er didn''t waste her breath as she directly


    asked.


    ¡°ording to the news from the border guards, there was a big battle in the Dark Forest, but we don''t know who caused it.¡± After


    the Emperor finished speaking, he nced at Yi Qingshan. He was very curious about this unfamiliar face.


    "This is Yi Qingshan, a Superb Master of the Xia State." Fei Ling''er saw the curiosity of the Emperor and took the initiative to


    introduce him.


    The Emperor was shocked. He had heard of Yi Qingshan, but he didn''t expect that Yi Qingshan would appear in the Royal Court.


    ¡°Elder Yi is here, wee you here,¡± said the Emperor politely.


    Yi Qingshan knew that he was just being polite, so he said, "I''m sorry for disturbing you."


    "Emperor, Yi Qingshan noticed something when he passed through the Dark Forest. Let him tell you.¡± Fei Ling''er said. Yi


    Qingshan was the person involved, so he could exin things more clearly.


    Therefore, Fei Ling''er didn¡¯t want to be the messenger.


    ¡°Elder Vi, please give me some advice," the Emperor said.


    Vi Qingshan repeated what he had experienced in the Dark Forest. When the Emperor found out that the Velocisaurus had


    woken up from his deep slumber, his face turned visibly paler.


    As an Emperor, he was even more aware of what the awakening of Velocisaurus meant. He also knew what kind of change a


    terrifying mutated beast like Velocisaurus would bring to the Xuanyuan World.


    Once the Dark Forest array became ineffective and the Velocisaurus regained its freedom, the entire Xuanyuan World would fall


    into a nightmare.


    ¡°Elder Yi, are you sure you didn''t see wrongly? Is it really a Velocisaurus?" asked the Emperor.


    "Although I¡¯m quite old, | can''t be


    wrong about Velocisaurus. If


    Sovereign doesn''t believeme fab"


    cay senin¨¦dpie into the Dark Forest


    to explore by yourself.¡± Yi Qingshan


    was somewhat dissatisfied when he


    saw that Sovereign didn''t believe him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Emperor''s expression was


    heavy. He didn''t know if he could see


    Velocisaurus in the Dark For


    he knew at itwasadeat ¨¦nd. The


    Dak & est hadn''t been peaceful


    recently, and even an expert of the


    Superb Master realm wouldn''t dare


    to easily enter, much less anyone


    below the level of the Superb Master


    Realm. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Elder Fei, ording to a secret text


    in Royal Court, the awakening of


    Velocisaurus meant that the end


    the world of t anyuan was


    pynat iia


    Dragonmander appears, the


    secret text didn''t mention who the


    Dragomander is at all." This


    was Royal Court''s secret, but in this


    case, the Emperor couldn''t hide it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Dragonmander?" Fei Ling''er had never heard of such a thing. When she looked at Yi Qingshan, he also shook his head.


    "This secret book has existed for more than a thousand years. Perhaps | am the only one in the entire Xuanyuan World who


    knows about this legend." The Emperor exined.


    ¡°What else did the secret arts say?" Fei Ling''er asked.


    ¡°ording to the secret manual, the only way to suppress Velocisaurus is to find the Dragonmander and it did not mention


    anything else,¡± said the Emperor.


    ¡°We don''t even know what the Dragomander is. What should we do now?" Fei Ding er said helplessly. With this little bit of


    information, it was impossible to solve the problem in front of them.


    "There are many secrets of the Archean Eon in the secret warehouse of the Royal Court. | will check them as soon as possible. If


    there is any news about the Dragonmander, | will inform you as soon as possible," the Emperor said.


    Fei Ding er nodded. She didn¡¯t request to go to the Royal Court''s secret warehouse, because it was the Emperor''s private


    forbidden ground. Even if she was an expert of the Superb Master Realm, she wouldn''t have the right to enter.


    "If that''s the case, go check it out as soon as possible. | have a feeling that the formation in the Dark Forest won''tst much


    longer." Fei Ling''er said.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    Fei Ling''er was a cosmopolitan, but in the Emperor Dragon Pce, she had a courtyard of her own, which was given to her by


    the Emperor. However, the time for Fei Ling¡¯er to live here could be counted on one hand.


    Back then, the Emperor had sent her the couryard because he hoped that she would be able to take root near the Emperor


    Dragon Pce. It was a pity that he hadn''t managed to convince Fei Ling¡¯er to stay by his side.


    After all, Fei Ling''er wasa Superb Master. How could she put the courtyard in her eyes?


    "Do you think he can find any information about the Dragonmander?" Yi Qingshan asked Fei Linger in the pavilion of the


    other courtyard.


    "The amount of time | have spent living here can be counted with one''s fingers. | didn''t expect the environment here to be so


    good." Fei Ling er didn''t answer his question, but she was truly impressed by the surroundings of thecourtyard. In the past, she


    didn''t have the time to truly stay here and feel the environment, but this time, she had no choice but to stay.


    Instead, she discovered the Emperor''s care for her.


    "| don¡¯t think it''s possible. You and | have never heard of the Dragonmander. Presumably, there are very few records about


    this kind of thing." Yi Qingshan, who did not get an answer, expressed his own thoughts. After all, he had lived for hundreds of


    years and had not even heard a little of this kind of rumor.


    "| have a very strange intuition." Fei Ling''er said.


    "You don''t think that the Dragomander is rted to Samuel, do you?" Yi Qingshan asked.


    "Since you''re able to say these words, it means that you''ve thought about it in your heart as well." Fei Ling''er was indeed thinking


    this. Samuel had appeared out of nowhere. This inevitably caused people to think of the secret that he bore. If he was the


    legendary Dragonmander, then it seemed that it was fated for Velocisaurus to awaken at this moment.


    ¡°Although | thought so, | don''t know what a Dragonmander is. Who can be sure that he has something to do with the


    Dragonmander? And you have to know that the current strong man is not only Samuel, but also that woman on the Martial


    Mountain. Even in my opinion, that woman is strongerthan Samuel," Yi Qingshan said.


    Fei Ling''er didn''t retort and instead nodded her head, "That may also be possible, but only time can prove exactly what it is."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m afraid that it won''t happen. Now I''m really afraid that the Dark Forest¡¯s formation can''t hold on. Once the formation is broken,


    the entire Xuanyuan World will be plunged into misery and suffering." Yi Qingshan said helplessly. Blood flowed like a river and


    corpses were everywhere. Just thinking about such a scene made Yi Qingshan feel a chill in his bones.


    Although he wasa Superb Master, he would still feel afraid when faced with such a powerful exotic beast like the Velocisaurus.


    Fear had nothing to do with his strength.


    The longer he lived, the more he could not face death.


    "It¡¯s no use worrying. If this happens, it''lle sooner orter." Fei Ling''er was very calm. In her opinion, there was no need to


    worry since it was bound to happen. What she had to do now was to prevent this from happening.


    "If that''s the case, we''ll be pushed onto the battlefield. Aren''t you afraid of Velocisaurus?" Yi Qingshan asked in confusion. As the


    Superb Masters in Xuanyuan World, they would be the first to bear the brunt of the crisis. However, for an Exotic Beast like


    Velocisaurus, even if they were there, they would only die.


    "With the appearance of Velocisaurus, the entire Xuanyuan World will be destroyed. In addition to facing it, is there any other


    way? Do you still want to hide? Even if you hide, you can''t escape death. Why do you have to be cast aside before you die?" Fei


    Ling''er said.


    Yi Qingshan knew that if he were to hide at this critical moment, he would indeed be cursed for his entire life. Moreover, this kind


    of scolding did not allow him to escape disaster. As long as the Velocisaurus left the Dark Forest, no matter where he hid, he


    would be found by the Velocisaurus.


    "Do you still remember the legend from a thousand years ago?" Yi Qingshan asked.


    ¡°A thousand years ago?" Fei Ling''er asked with a slight doubt, "What are you referring to?"


    ¡°Another world," Yi Qingshan said.


    Fei Ling''er suddenly understood and said," Don''t tell me you want to invade the other


    world?"


    Yi Qingshan nodded and said, "Yes, as long as | can find the space tunnel, | can avoid the disaster brought by the Velocisaurus.


    Thousands of years ago, it was because the Velocisaurus woke up that they wanted to leave the Xuanyuan World in this way."


    Fei Ling''er shook her head directly and said, "No, the power of three countries in Xuanyuan World can''t bepared with it


    today. How could it be possible for you to do something you haven''t finished in that year?"


    Yi Qingshan had a very deep understanding of this matter. He had almost checked all the information left behind by the invasion


    in the past, because one of his purposes was to find a space tunnel and take a look at another world. After all, he was now a


    Superb Master. For him, there was nothing left in the Xuanyuan World.


    "Indeed, the Xuanyuan World suffered


    a great loss. But it''s the same for the


    other world. ording to records,


    they''ve also lost a lot ofmaste@tih\


    t past nanoweers Ss en the


    anyuan World hasn''t recovered.


    Naturally, the other world is the


    same. It may be more difficult than


    the situation in the Xuanyuan World.


    This is an opportunity worth trying.


    As long as we can find a space


    tunnel, we can avoid death, * Yi


    Qingshan said. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the face of the Velocisaurus, he


    really had little confidence. People


    built the formation in the Dark Forest


    and made the Velggisattfus faint a


    deep dep Ggain after countless


    experts died. Obviously, in the


    Xuanyuan World today, there were


    not many experts who could cope


    with this kind of situation. Therefore,


    escaping was the only feasible way


    Yi Qingshan thought. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fei Ling''er said, "Although what you said makes sense, don''t forget who led the way in the original Xuanyuan World. Even he


    doesn''t have a corpse. How can you do that?


    Speaking of him, Yi Qingshan involuntarily took a deep breath. He was the only Divine Realm expert in the legend of the


    Xuanyuan World. Although his realm could not be confirmed today, in the records, he was indeed the only one who could


    command the three armies, and he was indeed defeated.


    "It''s not that his bones don''t exist, but


    that the bones are scattered in the


    Xuanyuan World. | heard that even


    the bones of an expert like him


    contained powerful energy. | have


    been trying to find bigbpgestHede |


    yegischut vitertonately it''s like


    finding a needle in a haystack. |


    haven''t got any news." Speaking of


    this, Yi Qingshan couldn''t help but


    sigh. Holy Li was helping a Superb


    Master to break through to the Divine


    Realm, but it was not one of the


    ways. In Yi Qingshan''s opinion, as


    long as his bones were found, it was


    also a way to break through the


    realm. It was a pity that the difficulty


    level of this matter was not lower


    than that of getting Holy Li. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    ¡°Actually, I''ve been doing the same thing for so many years." Fei Ling¡¯er told Yi Qingshan frankly. After all, it was one of the ways


    to break through to the Divine Realm. As an expert in the Superb Master Realm, breaking through to the Divine Realm was her


    only goal in her life.


    "Did you find anything?" Yi Qingshan asked. This old guy was not easy to deal with. The reason why he was open to Fei Ling¡¯er


    was that he hoped that Fei Ling¡¯er would treat him sincerely. As a master of the Superb Master Realm, how could he not know


    that Fei Ling¡¯er was doing this?


    "No." Fei Ling¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡± Just like you, | didn''t find anything, and there wasn''t even the slightest bit of


    information about this.¡±


    Yi Qingshan was not surprised. After all, the body was scattered in Xuanyuan World, and it was not an eye-catching thing. It was


    really difficult to find it.


    "It seems that it¡¯s almost a daydream for us to reach the Divine Realm." Yi Qingshan sighed.


    "That''s not necessarily true. There''s still Holy Li without his bones." Fei Ling¡¯er said.


    Yi Qingshanughed out loud. Of course, he knew Holy Li, but was Holy Li that easy to get? Moreover, given the Dark Forest''s


    current situation, who would dare to find Holy Li?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Fei Lingsheng, are you confused? Holy Li is in the Dark Forest, and | can guarantee that Holy Li is right beside Velocisaurus. Do


    you think we still have a chance to get Holy Li?" Yi Qingshan said with a speechless expression. Going to the Dark Forest to find


    Holy Li was akin to courting death!


    Moreover, even if Velocisaurus did not awaken, they would not dare to go to the Dark Forest at will. If they were not careful, their


    lives would be taken.


    "Who told you that only the Dark Forest has Holy Li ?" Fei Ling er said. She remembered what Samuel had said to her. Who told


    you that | only had one Holy Li.


    Fei Linger remembered these words in her heart. Moreover, she had a feeling that Samuel was not joking. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t have used such a precious thing like Holy Li to be auctioned off


    Hearing Fei Ling''er''s words, Yi Qingshan put away his snickering expression and said, "I heard that a few days ago, someone


    was auctioning Holy Li in Rich Business City. Do you know anything?" "The person who auctioned Holy Li is Samuel. He told me


    that he has more than one Holy Li,¡± said Fei Ling er.


    Yi Qingshan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of killing intent. When he heard this sentence, an idea of killing and looting appeared in his


    mind. As long as he killed Samuel, the Holy Li in his hand would be his.


    ¡°Is what he said true?¡± Yi Qingshan asked in a deep voice.


    Looking at Yi Qingshan''s expression, Fei Ling''er knew what he was thinking. She reminded him, "Don''t forget that we can''t see


    Samuel''s strength. If you want to kill him, you''d better think clearly about yourself. Don''t go for wool ande home shorn. You''ll


    die in his hands."


    Yi Qingshan was instantly sobered from the cold water. Indeed, it was not that easy to kill Samuel for the treasure. If he was not


    careful enough, he might even die in Samuel''s hands. This was not a good thing.


    "Do you believe him? Does he really have Holy Li in his hands?" Yi Qingshan asked.


    Fei Ling er thought for a moment before replying, "Yes, and he wouldn''t lie to me."


    Yi Qingshan frowned, and at the same time, he showed a worried expression. He said, "This guy can get Holy Li. Who is he?


    What realm is he in? Is the Dark Forest a backyard for him, where he cane and go freely?"


    "That''s why | guessed that the Dragomander might have something to do with him." Fei Ling''er exined. She would not


    rte the Dragonmander to Samuel randomly. This was the most important factor.


    Both she and Yi Qingshan knew how difficult it was to get Holy Li, but Samuel had more than one, which meant that he must


    have been to the Dark Forest and got Holy Li in the hands of some powerful beast.


    ¡°ording to what you said, it''s really possible. Could it be that the important task of saving the Xuanyuan World has to be done


    by him?" Yi Qingshan said


    Fei Ling er was still uncertain. However, even if Samuel had nothing to do with the Dragonmander, with his strength, he


    would be able to help out with the matter of fighting Velocisaurus. Therefore, making friends with Samuel was something Fei


    Ling''er must do at this moment.


    It was a pity Samuel was too wary and hostile to her. It was not an easy task to get Samuel to believe her.


    "The Samuel Sect will officially open soon, right? It''s a pity we can''t see it anymore.¡± Fei Fing er sighed.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you can see it or not. He doesn''t wee you anyway." Yi Qingshan smiled and said. Although he had only


    met Samuel once, he could feel Samuel''s hostility toward Fei Fing er. Therefore, it was a good thing for Samuel that Fei Fing''er


    did not appear.


    Fei Fing''er red at Yi Qingshan and said," | don''t wee you either, when are you nning to leave?¡±


    Yi Qingshan¡¯s cultivation state was


    strong and he was thick-skinned.


    said STalnelosstoy|: @\ourtedt


    sfate BWolt have a chance to leave


    even if | want to. The Dark Forest is


    so dangerous. If | go there, | will die."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fei Ling''er said, "| can ask the


    Emperor to open up the path of war


    for you to ensure that you''ll be able to


    walk smoothly." The so ¡°called eatin


    of war w Ane ce Ghee ¡®wars


    oFigh e out between the three


    kingdoms. Apart from the Dark


    Forest, this was the only path that


    allowed one to travel through the


    three kingdoms. However, this path


    would not be open to anyone. Only


    during times of war between the two


    kingdoms would the path of war be


    of value. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Yi Qingshan shook his head repeatedly and said, "This road is full of fighting and ghosts. | don''t want to go to such


    a ce."


    "You''re a Superb Master, yet you''re afraid of ghosts. Aren''t you afraid of being mocked by the world ? " Fei Ling''er jeered.


    In the face of Fei Ling''er''s mockery, Yi


    Qingshan didn''t mind. Instead, h


    smiled shame sci ann said Wo


    wWouicebelieve such words? After all,


    I''m an expert in the realm of the


    Superb Master. Who would dare to


    laugh at me?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Did you reach the Superb Master Realm relying on your thick skin?" Fei Ling''er scoffed. She couldn''t be bothered to waste more


    breath with Yi Qingshan and went straight back to her room.


    Yi Qingshan was still in the pavilion. He had put SamuelSamuel''s Holy Li in his heart. Although he had given up the idea of


    fighting for Holy Li, it did not mean that Yi Qingshan had given up on this matter.


    For Yi Qingshan, breaking through to the Divine Realm was his urgent hope. Now that he had seen the possibility, he would give


    it a try anyway.


    "Samuel, just you wait. Holy Li belongs to me. No matter what happens, | will snatch it from you." Yi Qingshan gritted his teeth


    and muttered to himself.

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    The Samuel Sect.


    Today was the official opening day of the sect. Samuel, thehands-off sect master, had finally appeared at Phoenix Mountain.


    The hundreds of disciples in the sect finally saw their sect master. These poor children all looked at Samuel with admiration.


    To them, even though Samuel was young, he was the one who gave them the opportunity to change their fates. He was like a


    god. Every disciple knelt on the ground and expressed their most devout respect to him.


    Although Samuel was not used to being worshiped by hundreds of people, he did not stop them. After all, he was the Sect


    Master and these people were all his disciples. It was reasonable for him to ept them.


    "Brother Samuel, someone from the Ethereal Sect hase." Jiang Yingying walked to the side and said to Samuel.


    This was the first sect that came to visit. Samuel was a little surprised because he thought that the current sects within the Royal


    Court would note to congratte him.


    ¡°Master, the Ethereal Sect is very famous in Royal Court. And it is said that this sect is full of beautiful women and does not


    ept male disciples." Huang Xiaoyong exined to Samuel with a covetous look.


    Samuel had never had much interest in women. He said lightly, "Wipe off the saliva on the corner of your mouth. Don''t


    embarrass me."


    Under the Phoenix Mountain, Ang came with avish gift. In addition to the elder beside her, Irene, there were more than a


    dozen Sect disciples behind them.


    It had to be said that Huang Xiaoyong''s statement was correct. More than a dozen people could indeed be said to be beautiful.


    Any man would be attracted by so many beautiful women when he saw them together.


    Except for a moment of surprise, Samuel didn''t feel anything else.


    For him, these women were indeed beautiful, and the visual impact when they stood together was very strong. It was as if he


    had seen a group of world-ss models, but that was all he could feel. He would not have other improper thoughts.


    "Sovereign, this Samuel is even more handsome than he was in the album. | really didn''t expect him to be this goodlooking."


    Irene suppressed the desire in her heart. She had fantasized about the scene of their meeting countless times in her mind. She


    even felt that her expectations of Samuel might turn into disappointment. However, upon seeing Samuel for the first time, she


    knew that she would not be disappointed.


    Ang was also surprised. Samuel''s appearance was indeed beyond their expectations. The painter didn¡¯t try to make up for his


    appearance on purpose. Instead, the painter didn¡¯t show his true colors at all.


    "Don''t look like you want to eat people. No matter what, you''re an elder of the Ethereal Sect. Don''t bring shame upon the


    Ethereal Sect." Ang reminded in a low voice. She didn''t want to lose the Ethereal Sect¡¯s face


    because of Irene.


    "Don''t worry. How can | possibly lose face in front of him?" Irene says.


    At this moment, Samuel walked up to Ang. He stretched out his hand unconsciously and said, "Sect Master Ang, | didn''t


    expect you to be here. I''m overwhelmed by your gracious presence."


    On the way here, Huang Xiaoying had already introduced the current situation of the Ethereal Sect to Samuel. He naturally knew


    the name of Ang.


    However, his handshake was a little abrupt for Ang. The etiquette of the earth was not applicable in Xuanyuan World.


    And Ang didn''t understand what Samuel wanted to do at all.


    "Brother Samuel, there is no handshake present here.¡± Jiang Yingying reminded Samuel in a low voice.


    Only then did Samuele to his senses. He quickly retracted his hand and said, " Sect Master Ang, let me show you


    around.¡±


    Ang nodded and said softly, "The environment of the Samuel Sect is like a fairnd. Sect Master Hannigan really knows how


    to choose a ce. Of course, | have to appreciate such a beautiful ce."


    Samuel did not take such polite words seriously. Phoenix Mountain was indeed a beautiful ce, but it was not top-notch for


    Xuanyuan World.


    At the peak of Mount Phoenix, one could practically overlook all the beautiful scenery nearby. When Samuel and Ang stood


    together, he couldn''t help but think of Cloudridge Hill.


    Cloudridge Hill''s scenery was notparable tothis, but the feeling given to Samuel was notparable to that of Cloudridge


    Hill. After all, it was Yvonne who was standing next to him at that time.


    For Samuel, as long as Yvonne was by his side, there was unique beautiful scenery that no scenery couldpare with.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, have you


    heard of what happened in the Dark


    Forest?" Ang asked Samuel. In


    recent times, almost aly ree Olt!


    padiReeeved news about


    th¨¦ turmoil in the Dark Forest. The


    Ethereal Sect was naturally no


    exception. Hence, during Ang''s


    visit, not only did they want to see


    how Samuel was different from the


    scroll, but they also wanted to see


    Samuel''s opinion on this matter.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes, but | don''t know much about


    the Dark Forest, so | can''t guess what


    exactly happened." Sampel gaid (1 \


    h ugh hehad@ vague feeling that


    thiS matter had something to do with


    the red-eyed jade python, even if it


    was true, he couldn''t tell such an


    important thing to Ang. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel was not a man who would forget everything when he saw a beauty. There was only one person in the world who could


    make him treat her frankly, and that was Yvonne. Only in front of Yvonne would there be no secrets.


    "Really?" Ang looked at Samuel in doubt. Obviously, they were suspicious of what Samuel had said.


    "Could it be that Sect Master Ang has other thoughts?" Samuel turned around and looked at Ang.


    "| heard that Sect Master Hannigan


    had auctioned Holy Li at Rich


    Business City, and the Dark Forest


    was the only source of Holy E.dSect


    aes emia ht been to the


    tk Forest, how could you get Holy


    Li? In other words, since Sect Master


    Hannigan had been to the Dark


    Forest, how could you not know


    about the Dark Forest?" Ang asked


    a series of questions. It was obvious


    that she was very interested in this


    matter. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It seems like Sect Master Ang''s trip isn''t as simple as just congratting me," Samuel said indifferently.


    When Ang noticed Samuel''s eyes were gradually turning cold, she was a little surprised. Any man would show their goodwill


    when they saw her. They would give her special treatment because of her beauty. Even in front of the Emperor, Ang had


    benefited a lot.


    However, she had never imagined Samuel would turn a blind eye to her beauty like an iceberg.


    "The turmoil in the Dark Forest is a crisis in the entire Xuanyuan World. Since Sect Master Hannigan is the Sect Master, don''t


    you care about it?" Asked Ang.


    "The Sect has just been established. Isn''t it inappropriate for Sect Master Ang to put so much pressure on me?" Samuel said


    coldly.


    "Isn''t this the responsibility that an expert should have? The Dark Forest has threatened the Xuanyuan World for thousands of


    years. If the Xuanyuan World had been able to migrate sessfully a thousand years ago, perhaps the people here would not


    have faced this crisis.¡±

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    Migrate!


    Hearing this, Samuel''s face changed. His instinct told him that this migration had something to do with the invasion of Earth.


    When Samuel decided to rule the entire Xuanyuan World, it was not important why they invaded the earth. But when there was a


    chance, Samuel still hoped to know about it.


    Controlling his emotions, Samuel calmly asked Ang, "How much do you know about the migration?"


    Ang shook her head and said, "I only know a little bit about it. The migration back then seemed to have something to do with


    the Dark Forest. ording to legend, there is a Divine-level Exotic Beast sleeping in the Dark Forest. Once it wakes up, it will


    destroy the entire Xuanyuan World."


    A Divine-level Exotic Beast!


    Could it be that the movements in the Dark Forest were rted to this Divine-level strange beast?


    ¡°But the Xuanyuan World was not destroyed before the invasion was sessful," Samuel said.


    Ang let out a long sigh and a bitter smile appeared on her face. She said, "In order to trap a Divine-level exotic beast, all the


    masters had cast an array in the Dark Forest. This array had cost countless of experts¡¯ lives. If it weren''t for them, the Xuanyuan


    World would have been destroyed long ago."


    The lives of countless people?


    At that time, the Xuanyuan World''s invasion of the earth also led to the death of countless masters.


    Samuel still remembered that Elder Yi had told him that in the past, there were thousands of Heaven-level powerhouses in the


    Tiangi Realm. But now, only a few Heaven-level powerhouses could be counted on one hand. They were all caused by


    Xuanyuan World.


    He didn''t expect that the Xuanyuan World also paid a huge price for its actions in the case that it couldn''t invade.


    ¡°Except for this, do you know anything else?" Samuel continued to ask.


    ¡°If you have to know the details, I''m afraid you can only go to the Emperor Dragon Pce. The Emperor Dragon Pce contains


    some secret books that record the Day of Destruction. However, these secret books should only be read by the Emperor."


    Ang said.


    "Do you call that day the Day of Destruction?" Samuel asked.


    "There were manySuperb Master Realm experts in the past, but after so many years, there were no more than five of them in the


    entire Xuanyuan World. If it wasn''t the Day of Destruction, what would it be?" Although Ang didn''t live in that era, through


    these bits and pieces of information, she could imagine how terrible the damage the Dark Forest brought to the Xuanyuan World


    that year was. The scene was absolutely destructive.


    Countless experts had fallen in the Dark Forest. This was a horrifying situation that ordinary people could not even imagine.


    "| heard that there are Divine-Realm Masters above the Superb Master Realm. Didn''t you have Divine-Realm Masters back


    then?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Ang directly shook her head and exined, "It''s just a guess as to whether the Divine Realm is real or not. However, there


    was once a person who was suspected to be in the Divine Realm, but we don''t know what the truth is."


    "Can you tell me more about this Divine Realm?" Samuel asked.


    "It seems that you''re going to find the Divine Realm now, aren''t you?" Ang raised her eyebrows and asked. Her words were


    meant to test Samuel''s realm.


    Someone who could be interested in the Divine Realm was in the Superb Master Realm, wasn''t he?


    Although many people guessed Samuel was a newly promoted Superb Master Realm expert, no one could prove it. Ang


    came here to see if there was any difference between Samuel and the book. Her main purpose was to find a way to figure out


    Samuel''s realm. The opportunity was right in front of her.


    "You''re just asking if I''ve reached the Superb Master Realm," Samuel said with a smile.


    Since his words were so clear, Ang naturally didn''t have to be too hypocritical. Very straightforwardly, she said," Nowadays,


    the entire Royal Court, including even the Emperor, is guessing your realm. Of course, I''m curious. The battle between the 28


    experts is famous in Royal Court. If it weren''t for the Superb Master, how could you be a match for the 28 experts? Even Zhong


    Qishan has already surrendered to you. Only the experts in the Superb Master Realm can do


    that."


    Samuel had no clear understanding of his own realm. Because he did not know much about Xuanyuan World''s realms, he did


    not know how to divide his current realms.


    Since Ang had said so, Samuel decided to go along with the flow.


    Sometimes, he needed to keep a low profile. But now, Even if Samuel was high profile, it didn''t matter to him.


    "Since you know that only a Superb Master can do it, do you still need to ask me?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Ang''s pupils dted noticeably in an instant.


    Although many people spected Samuel would be a Superb Master, the feeling when he said those words waspletely


    different.


    For hundreds of years, Fei Lingsheng had only appeared in Royal Court.


    Unexpectedly, another superior of the Superb Master Realm was born.


    "Legend has it that, in order to reach


    the Divine Realm, in addition to a


    certain level of strength, one also


    needs to draw the Divine Punishment


    and purify his bone. jeerteo


    isles exec hy the Divine unishment


    ortal body is no longer a mortal


    body. At that time, the mortal body


    can be called the real God. The


    reason why the Divine Realm in the


    legend makes people unable to


    confirm his realm is that in history,


    there has never been a Divine


    Punishment in the Xuanyuan World."


    Ang got the answer she wanted,


    and then directly exined to


    Samuel. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words reminded Samuel thesewords, Passing tribtion!


    Passing tribtion had always been


    a very dangerous thing. Once the


    couldn''t withstang thetemp¨¦ring of


    th DivIAE Pdnishment, they would


    probably be smashed to pieces, or


    even turn into ashes, leaving nothing


    behind. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "A master of the Superb Master Realm can extend one''s life by a thousand years. Is this Divine Realm expert still alive?" Samuel


    asked.


    ¡°If he were still alive, I''m afraid that he has proved the existence of the Divine Realm to the world. In the war of invasion, he was


    seriously injured, and even his head was left in another world."


    "When the masters of the Xuanyuan


    World sealed the Dark Forest that


    day, thousands of experts spent their


    essence and blood oe build REO


    formatio Buttheywer ?


    anaes by the Velocisaurus.


    The original formation could not be


    implemented. But at this time, a


    headless warrior appeared and


    fought with the Velocisaurus. If he


    had not used thest energy to dy


    the Velocisaurus, the present


    Xuanyuan World would not have


    existed." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When Samuel heard these words, he felt that it was ridiculous.


    Aperson who didn''t even have a head could actually fight with Velocisaurus. This sounded like bullshit no matter how he listened


    toit.


    However, his head was left in another world. This made Samuel feel that the skeletons that he had obtained at that time had


    something to do with this person.


    "It''s like you''re making up a fairy tale," Samuel said speechlessly.

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    "These things really don''t have any real evidence. They are just circted by people. A lot of children indeed treated these as


    stories to listen to," said Ang.


    Samuel turned around and looked at Ang. He didn''t expect this beautiful woman to scold others in a roundabout way.


    "Do you mean that | am a child?¡± Samuel asked with a smile.


    Ang shook her head. Of course, she would not think so. She said, "If you want to know whether these things are true or not,


    you can find out once you make a trip to the Emperor Dragon Pce."


    "This is the second time you have asked me to go to the Emperor Dragon Pce. | know that even the Superb Master Realm


    experts will be afraid of the Supreme Emperor as long as they show up in the Emperor Dragon Pce. Although | don''t know the


    reason, | can guess that there must be something in the Emperor Dragon Pce that can improve the realm.


    Moreover, even the Superb Master Realm experts are no match for this kind of improvement. Can | understand that you were


    sent by the Emperor to tell me these things? Are you asking me to go to the Emperor Dragon Pce to die?" Samuel did not


    question it and said these words very calmly.


    He had every reason to suspect that Ang would do something like this. After all, she had mentioned the Emperor Dragon


    Pce twice. Moreover, both of them had aroused Samuel''s great curiosity. Wasn''t this baiting?


    With the Emperor''s strength in the Emperor Dragon Pce, it was understandable for Samuel to think so.


    "To die? Why would | want you to die in the Emperor Dragon Pce?" Ang asked in confusion.


    "My existence is already a threat to the Emperor. What''s so strange about him wanting me to die?¡± Samuel said with a smile. He


    was very clear about the tragic situation of the Bailing family. It was because the Bailing family was too powerful and threatened


    the Emperor that the Bailing family was destroyed. Since the Emperor could do such a thing for the first time, he would naturally


    do it for the second time.


    The establishment of the Samuel Sect would absolutely pose a threat to the Emperor. Although they had not yet fallen out with


    each other, it was only a matter of time.


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Ang finally understood why he doubted her. But it was reasonable.


    ¡°I''m guessing that the Emperor wanted you to die in the past. After all, you killed his men. But now, it''s hard to say," said Ang.


    "Go on. Let me see what kind of story you can make up," Samuel said tly.


    "The movements in the Dark Forest are likely to have something to do with Velocisaurus. If the Velocisaurus awaken, an expert


    like you would be a powerful helper in dealing with the Velocisaurus. The Emperor would not kill his helper," said Ang.


    "There is no w. However, | still do not trust you." Samuel said with disdain.


    "Why?" Ang looked at Samuel in confusion. Although she was not sent by the Emperor, there were very few ways she could


    prove herself. If Samuel could not trust her in this case, she would not be able to clear herself of suspicion.


    ¡°Because | can''t trust a pretty woman," Samuel said.


    Ang was stunned. She didn''t expect Samuel wouldn''t believe it just because of this.


    But from another perspective, it seemed to be a good thing for Samuel to think that she was beautiful.


    For someone like Ang, who was of such high status, it was hard for her to fall for an ordinary person. However, ever since she


    had seen Samuel''s drawing, she had been infatuated with it. This was because there were too few people like Samuel in


    Xuanyuan World. They were so rare. When she had no interest in other men, Ang naturally felt something special about


    Samuel.


    "Do you think | am beautiful?" The eyes of Ang were shining like stars. She stared at Samuel, hoping that this answer was


    very important to her.


    ¡°Of course.¡± After saying that, Samuel shook his head regretfully and continued," But you are not as beautiful as my wife."


    "Wife?" Ang was stunned. Samuel''s words confused her. She had not expected Samuel to already have a wife.


    "It''s not just my wife. | also have a lovely daughter," Samuel said.


    Ang felt a sense of emptiness in her heart, as if she had suddenly lostText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    something.


    But thinking about it carefully, it was not a big deal to have a wife in Xuanyuan World. After all, it was normal to have three wives


    and four concubines in Xuanyuan World. Who didn¡¯t have many wives and women in those big families?


    "You''ve made me curious about what your wife looks like. | wonder if I''ll have the chance to meet her this time." Ang asked.


    Her tone was obviously a little unconvinced. In the entire Ethereal Sect, she was considered one of the most beautiful beings.


    There were countless big shots of the sect and even the people from big families who scrambled for her. As such, she was very


    confident in her appearance. This caused her to be unwilling to admit defeat and wanted to see Samuel''s wife.


    "| want to see her, too, but now is not the right time." There was a hint of disappointment between Samuel''s eyebrows. Every


    time he thought of Yvonne and Han Nian, Samuel''s mood would change drastically.


    After all, they were the two most important women in his life. But now, he could not stay with them.


    Just as Ang was about to ask why,


    Samuel spoke first. "If there is mM


    nothing else t py \haksto fetutn to


    the s¨¦at Writer all, the opening of the


    sect is a big event, and there are still


    many things for me to deal with."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, go do your work. | will still be staying in West-side City for a period of time. If Sect Master Hannigan has


    any questions, feel free to look for me at any time," Ang said.


    Samuel did not answer. He turned around and left.


    A trace of pride unique to a woman


    shed across Ang''s brows. She


    did not expect Sa ghtgnotovel |


    beauty at ai! This was something


    that Ang had never seen before. If


    any other man had seen her before,


    who could have done this as


    Samuel? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Are you pretending to be serious in


    front of me, or you really don''t putme


    in your eyes? | kngyesboneForter


    ta Baha ure. | don''t believe


    that you can remain unmoved by the


    beauty," Ang said to herself.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel, who had returned to the sect, actually had nothing serious to do. As a hands-off boss, he had already handed over the


    affairs of the sect to Jiang Yingying and Huang Xiaoyong. While the


    two were busy, Samuel was in a state of ease and didn''t even want to help.


    With enough time, Samuel could calm down and figure out the story that Ang told him. In Samuel''s eyes, the story was not


    true. In particr, the appearance of the headless warrior made him feel ridiculous.


    However, the one who might be a Divine Realm Master and the Velocisaurus in the Dark Forest aroused Samuel''s great


    curiosity.

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    Last time, the awakening of Velocisaurus led to the death of almost all the experts in the Xuanyuan World. This time, if the


    movements in the Dark Forest were really rted to Velocisaurus, it was likely that the disaster woulde again. This caused


    Samuel some trouble.


    It was already an extremely difficult matter to deal with the three kingdoms. The appearance of Velocisaurus had undoubtedly


    caused the situation to be even worse for Samuel. He did not wish to participate in these troublesome matters.


    And now he didn''t know where the redeyed jade python was. Samuel was worried about it.


    If it were to return to the Dark Forest and fight with Velocisaurus, with its current level of cultivation, who knew what kind of fate


    this little fellow would end up with.


    "Little fellow, you won''t die in the Dark Forest, will you?" Samuel said worriedly.


    In the evening, Huang Xiaoyong and Jiang Yingying, who were so tired, found Samuel and reported everything they had


    arranged today to him.


    Although Samuel didn''t do anything, he was drowsy listening, which made Huang Xiaoyong and Jiang Yingying very helpless.


    As a disciple, Huang Xiaoyong naturally did not dare to me Samuel.


    Jiang Yingying knew Samuel quite well. She knew very well that he was a hands-off boss. It was estimated that he was not


    interested in these things. It was just a process.


    "It''s about time. Go back and have a rest. You don''t have to report to me about these things in the future," Samuel said to them.


    ¡°Master, the Sect has not yet attracted a strong person to join it. Should we think of a way?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Samuel.


    Although there were more than a hundred Sect disciples, they were people who were not even cultivators. In Huang Xiaoyong''s


    view, the joining of these people was not good for the Samuel Sect. If he wanted to improve the strength of the Sect, he must


    attract the strong people to join.


    Samuel frowned. A familiar aura was approaching him, but it seemed to be very weak.


    "All of you can rest first. | still have some matters to attend to. " After saying this, Samuel left the room with a serious expression.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked confused and said, "What''s wrong with master? It''ste at night. What else can she have to do?"


    "You also know that he is your master. Can you interfere with his affairs?" Jiang Yingying said.


    Huang Xiaoyong just wanted to nod, but his expression suddenly became wretched and he said, "Yingying Master won''t go to


    meet someone from the Ethereal Sect, will he?"


    Jiang Yingying red fiercely at Huang Xiaoyong. This guy always had dirty thoughts in his mind. It was still feasible for this kind


    of thing to happen to other men, but Jiang Yingying knew that Samuel would never do that.


    "| think you want to go." Jiang Yingying said.


    Huang Xiaoyong was about to nod subconsciously, but immediately he shook his head and said, "Yingying, | don¡¯t care about


    these vulgar women. I''m sincere to you.¡±


    Jiang Yingying almost threw up. Such loving words were like a piece of rotten meat in a stinking ditch for her, disgusting.


    At this time, Samuel had arrived at the foot of the mountain. When he saw a weak redeyed jade python through a crack in the


    stone, he felt a twinge of pain in his heart.


    There were scars all over its body, and wisps of blood seeped out of the python scales. Obviously, it was seriously injured.


    Samuel put the red-eyed jade python into his arms and took it back to the room.


    When Samuel carefully ced the python on the bed, he said disdainfully, "I''ve said that III give you a few days of freedom. I''m


    not asking you to die. Did you fight with Velocisaurus?"


    Aside from Velocisaurus, Samuel was unable to think of any other possible reason that could cause the red-eyed jade python to


    suffer such a serious injury.


    Moreover, the activity in the Dark Forest happened to ur at exactly the right time after the red-eyed jade python left.


    The red-eyed jade python spat out the red letter with great difficulty. It could be considered as a response to Samuel''s words.


    "It seems that Velocisaurus is really powerful. It actually beat you up like this. But it''s not bad that you didn''t die." Samuel said


    with a sigh. In order to seal Velocisaurus, Xuanyuan World almost exhausted all the experts. This was enough to show how


    powerful Velocisaurus was.


    The fact that the red-eyed jade python could escape from its sharp ws showed that the python was not simple.


    Unfortunately, the difference in realms still existed.


    The red-eyed jade python was unable to express its bitterness. It had gone to the Dark Forest because it wanted to bring back


    some Holy Li for Samuel. However, it did not expect that it would meet Velocisaurus who had just woken up. Thus, a big battle


    had erupted.


    Fortunately, Velocisaurus had just woken up and its true strength, which had been in a deep slumber for a thousand years,


    hadn''t yet to return to its peak condition. Otherwise, the red-eyed jade python would definitely not have been able to escape the


    ws of Velocisaurus.


    As an Exotic Beast at the Ancient God Rank, the strength of Velocisaurus was almost invincible.


    Samuel''s heart was a little heavy. Although he was still unable to confirm whether Velocisaurus in the Dark Forest had awakened


    or not, the possibility of this happening was as high as 80%. This could be considered a devastating blow.


    Samuel did not want to die in Xuanyuan World. There were still Yvonne and Han Nian waiting for him on earth.


    However, if he did not want to die, he must resolve the problem of Velocisaurus. With Samuel''s current strength, it would not be


    an easy matter.


    "Don''t tell me that | really have to


    make a trip to the Emperor Dragon


    Pce?" Samuel spoke to hipesien\


    One mus have acbaitei!> ¡®


    undierst nding of what had happened


    back then in order to deal with


    Velocisaurus. This also meant that


    Samuel needed to make a trip to the


    Emperor Dragon Pce. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Although what Ang said was very


    reasonable, and it was very cae


    the Emperor w yic thod''se O


    deatvathitirh at this time, Samuel did


    not dare to ignore the Emperor, who


    could frighten even the Superb


    Master. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The red-eyed jade python had an


    extremely powerful self-healing


    ability. Early the next papening. ses!"


    dgonahd Surtace had almost


    recovered, but it still looked very


    weak. Probably it would need some


    time to recuperate after the battle.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel did not interfere in this matter, and he could not help the red-eyed Jade Python.


    After getting up, Samuel looked for Huang


    Xiaoyong.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Do you know where Ang lives?" Samuel asked Huang Xiaoyong.


    Ang was definitely the most beautiful woman in the entire Ethereal Sect.


    Furthermore, she was also the Sect Master of the Ethereal Sect, so her status matched Samuel''s. Therefore, finding Ang


    early in the morning would inevitably make Huang Xiaoyong think more.


    ¡°Master, you''re really something. Have you already taken care of Ang?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Samuel with a lecherous


    expression.


    "I''ll take care of your sister." Samuel could not help but curse.


    Huang Xiaoyong was confused and said, " Master, | don¡¯t have a sister. You didn''t get the wrong person, did you?"


    Looking at Huang Xiaoyong''s serious face, Samuel suppressed his impulse to hit him and said, "Stop talking nonsense. Believe


    it or not, I''ll beat you."

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    Seeing Samuel was really angry, Huang Xiaoyong didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense. He had to take Samuel to Ang''s residence


    obediently.


    ¡°Master, Sect Master Ang lives here. If there¡¯s nothing else to do, I''ll leave first," Huang Xiaoyong said weakly.


    Samuel knew that Huang Xiaoyong did not have any clear thoughts in his mind. As soon as he left, he would inevitably think too


    much about the rtionship between him and Ang. Although Samuel did not care much about this in Xuanyuan World,


    Yvonne was not here, after all.


    However, in order to prevent Huang Xiaoyong from having a bigger misunderstanding, Samuel said, "You don''t have to go.


    Come with me to see her."


    After saying that, Samuel knocked on the door.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked like he wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. He thought, "The two of them have a


    private meeting. Why would Samuel take him?"


    Huang Xiaoyong wanted to ask, but he knew that if he asked, he would probably be beaten, so he could only hold back.


    It was the best time to get up to test a woman''s beauty, because this was the most embarrassing moment for a woman in a day.


    However, Ang was still intoxicatingly beautiful when Huang Xiaoyong opened the door. The saliva on the corner of Huang


    Xiaoyong''s mouth had already shown how moving Ang was. Her eyes were like a deep pool, which made people unable to


    extricate themselves.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, for you to find me so early in the morning, don''t tell me you''re trying to chase me away,¡± said Ang.


    Before Samuel could say anything, Huang Xiaoyong said eagerly, "No, no, my master won''t drive you away. Sect Master, the


    gate of the Samuel Sect is always open for you. You can stay as long as you want."


    Ang gave a faint smile. This was what a man should look like after seeing her.


    On the other hand, Samuel was still very calm. He did not even look at Ang at all.


    "Thank you, Elder Huang.¡± Ang said with a smile.


    "There''s no need, no need. How can you thank me? If you can live here, then the


    Samuel Sects..."


    "Ahem." Samuel coughed twice. Huang Xiaoyong looked like a dog chasing after the goddess on earth. He couldn''t stand it


    anymore.


    Huang Xiaoyong was a little sober because Samuel''s cough. He knew that he was not talking, so he quickly took a step back.


    "Sovereign Hannigan, if you have something to say, just say it." Ang, took the initiative to say it. As the saying goes, never


    come to the temple for no reason. Since Samuel came to her so early, there must be a reason.


    "Sect Master, | want you to make a trip with me to the Emperor Dragon Pce," Samuel said.


    Ang raised their eyebrows. Samuel''s words were beyond her expectations.


    The reason why he decided to go to the Emperor Dragon Pce was naturally because of that legend, as well as the desire to


    learn more about Velocisaurus. However, Ang never expected him to bring her along.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, you should know that if the Emperor really wanted to kill you, even if you brought me along, | wouldn''t be


    able to help," said Ang.


    "You are mistaken. How can | get you into the fire pit? If the Emperor wants to kill me, | won''t get you involved. The reason why |


    asked you toe with me is that you are experienced and knowledgeable. | hope you can exin to me what | don''t


    understand," Samuel said.


    This reason, in the eyes of Ang, seemed a bit farfetched. Could it be that although he pretended to be serious, in fact, he was


    still a lecherous person, just using this as an excuse to get close to her on purpose?


    Ang at looked Samuel up and down. If he was really pretending, then he was pretending too much. If he was lying, it could be


    seen from his eyes, but he controlled his gaze.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sect Master Ang, | know what you are thinking, but this is definitely a misunderstanding. What I''m saying is the truth. | have


    no other thoughts." Samuel said.


    These words were undoubtedly a heavy blow to Ang, causing her temper to rise. She said, "Sect Master Hannigan, why


    should | go with you? And why should | exin it to you? Am I, the Sect Master of the Ethereal Sect, doing these small things for


    you?"


    Samuel knew that women were terrible creatures no matter which world they were in. Once they were offended, he would never


    have a good ending.


    Obviously, he was already on the verge of offending Ang. If this matter was not handled properly, there would be enmity


    between the Samuel Sect and the Ethereal Sect in the future.


    ¡°Please rest assured, Sect Master. | will not let you suffer a loss," Samuel said.


    "Do you think | can be bought over easily, Sect Master Hannigan?" Ang said disdainfully. She had already made up her mind.


    No matter what benefit Samuel would give her, she would reject him ruthlessly. She could not lose to him.


    The idea was one thing, but the fact was another.


    Ang''s heart immediately disintegrated after Samuel took out the Holy Li.


    No one could resist the temptation brought by Holy Li, even if he was an expert in the Superb Master Realm.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, this..." Unable to keep calm, Ang''s mouth was slightly open. Obviously, she was so surprised that she


    could not close her mouth.


    "Holy Li, if Sect Master is willing to help me, this Holy Lili will belong to you," Samuel said.


    Ang''s breathing quickened for no apparent reason. Her resolution earlier had vanished like smoke into thin air. She had never


    expected that the benefit Samuel would give her would turn out to be a Holy Li.


    How could she reject it?


    How could she say no?


    "Master Hannigan, are you kidding?


    Are you going to give me somethj


    so precious like Kegly EXAngele


    ashecesertttel uncertainly. To her,


    this was definitely a joke. Who could


    give Holy Li to someone so easily?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Beside her, Huang Xiaoyong had a


    faint smile on his face. He used to


    know the existence of Holy Li, bu


    had never seen jtgnci¨¦notkhow


    what adly''Gwas. So when Samuel


    gave it to him, he did not care too


    much. It was not until he understood


    the preciousness of Holy Li that


    Huang Xiaoyong found out how


    much benefit Samuel had given him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At that time, he couldn''t believe it, just like Ang.


    But now, Huang Xiaoyong was used to it, because his master never did things ording tomon sense. In the eyes of


    others, it was incredible, but for Samuel, it was reasonable.


    "Could it be that Holy Li is not enough to attract Sect Master?" Samuel said with a smile.


    At this time, face and dignity were no


    longer the questions that Ang


    would consider. She cide cardabbut


    renawoliid be ata


    disadvantage in front of Samuel,


    because Holy Li had made up for


    everything she had lost. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master Hannigan, I''m willing. When will we set off?" Ang asked directly.

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    Samuel had long anticipated Ang¡¯s choice. He knew that Holy Li was irresistible to anyone, including her, the sect master of


    the Ethereal Territory.


    ¡°Master, what are you going to do in the Emperor Dragon Pce all of a sudden?" Huang Xiaoyong asked curiously after leaving


    Ang''s room.


    "There''s something very important."


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, Samuel was unwilling to go to the Emperor Dragon Pce. However, after a night of


    consideration, Samuel knew that this was a matter that he must face.


    Judging from the red-eyed jade python¡¯s injury, there was a high possibility that Velocisaurus had waken up. After all, in the realm


    of the red-eyed jade python, ordinary beasts could not hurt it at all.


    However, the awakening of Velocisaurus meant Samuel would face this matter one day. Instead of waiting for death, it was better


    to know more about the situation as soon as possible. Only in this way could Samuel find a better way to solve this problem.


    Ang''s room.


    When Ang told Irene that she was going to the Emperor Dragon Pce, Irene was clearly very surprised. Not to mention


    going to the Emperor Dragon Pce, moreover, she was going together with Samuel. What was the meaning of two going


    together?


    "Sect Master, is there anything going on between you and Sect Master Hannigan?" Irene asked weakly. She had been in love


    with Samuel for a long time. Ever since she obtained the art book, Irene¡¯s soul had been lingering in her mind. Now that she had


    met Samuel, she had a feeling that she was unable to extricate herself. If Ang had been together with Samuel first, Irene


    would definitely be unhappy.


    "What are you thinking? How could anything happen between him and me?" Ang said.


    "Since you''re okay, why do you want to go to the Emperor Dragon Pce together?" Irene asked in a puzzled manner.


    ¡°Maybe it has something to do with the situation in the Dark Forest. He went to the Emperor Dragon Pce to see the secret


    books collected by the Emperor Dragon Pce, but he knew little about those rumors, so he called me. He hopes that if there is


    something he doesn''t understand, |


    can exin it to him." Ang said truthfully.


    "Sect Master, in the Dark Forest, it can''t be that Velocisaurus has awakened, right?¡± Irene asked with a timid expression. Once


    Velocisaurus woke up, the entire Xuanyuan World will be plunged into a crisis again. This is not what Irene wants to see.


    Ang shook her head. She didn¡¯t dare to specte about the specific situation. After all, there was no evidence. But if she went


    to the Emperor Dragon Pce, she might be able to solve the mystery.


    Ang wanted to know about this matter as well, so going to the Emperor Dragon Pce wasn''t a bad thing for her.


    Furthermore, she was able to obtain Holy Li as well, which was even more a huge surprise.


    ¡°On this trip to the Emperor Dragon Pce, we might be able to find out if the movements in the Dark Forests are rted to


    Velocisaurus." Ang said with a serious expression.


    "Sovereign, there must be another reason why you agreed to his request so easily. To be honest, do you also have a favorable


    impression of him?" Irene looked at Ang warily, as if she had already considered Ang as a love enemy.


    "There is indeed a reason, and | can¡¯t refuse it at all, but it''s not favorable impression." Ang said with a wry smile. Even now,


    she still felt that it was not true. She still felt that it was incredible that Samuel would pay the price of Holy Li.


    "What''s the reason?" Irene asks curiously.


    Ang took out the Holy Li and said, "This is the benefit he gave me."


    ¡°Holy Li!" Irene was dumbfounded.


    "Yes, Holy Li, as long as | am willing to go to the Emperor Dragon Pce with him, he will give Holy Li to me. Do you think | can


    refuse him?" Thinking of the firm mentality at that time, Ang couldn''t helpughing. She almost swore in her heart that she


    would not agree to Samuel. But when she saw Holy Li for the first time, she couldn''t refuse.


    Irene''s chest rose and fell violently. If Huang Xiaoying saw this scene, he would probably drool all over the ce.


    "Sovereign, if | recall correctly, he has auctioned off a Holy Li in Rich Business City." Irene said. This kind of rare item could be


    considered to have shocked the Royal Court. Who would have thought Samuel would actually have one after auctioning off one


    of them!


    Ang let out a long sigh and said with a sigh, "That''s right. | bet no one expected him to still have Holy Li.¡±


    ¡°One, two, will, will, will, will there be a third one?" If it was in the past, Irene would never have dared to have such an idea, nor


    would she have such an absurd idea.


    However, when it happened to Samuel, she felt that it was highly possible.


    Ang''s face was full of bitter smiles. Although she couldn''t believe it, it was indeed possible. Otherwise, how could he give Holy


    Li away so easily?


    ¡°Perhaps the reason he¡¯s so generous is because he doesn¡¯tck it at all," said Ang.


    ¡°Sect Master, with Holy Li, won''t you have a chance to break through to the Superb Master Realm?" Irene asked.


    Ang was currently only in


    Eightmp Realm. If she wanted to


    break through to the Superb


    Realm, it ould hektBdssible for her


    tbdib with just a Holy Li. However,


    now that she had the Holy Li, it


    meant that she had a chance. She


    did not dare to imagine the realm


    before, but now she could fantasize


    it. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "| don''t know if | can break through or not, but when I''m not around, you have to take good care of the rest of the sect. Don''t have


    any conflicts with the Samuel Sect," reminded Ang.


    "Sovereign, don''t worry. How can | let them have conflicts with the Samuel Sect? | don''t want to be the enemy with Sect Master


    Hannigan," Irene said.


    "You look like a fangirl. Could it be that you have really fallen in love with him?" Ang asked curiously.


    Irene nodded without hesitation. She had memorized every scene of the battle between the 28 experts. She was now stuck ina


    corner and could note out. Every day when she opened her eyes, Samuel filled her mind. Of course, she really liked him.


    "Sovereign, as long as you don¡¯tpete with me, I''m very confident." Irene says smilingly.


    If it were anyone else, Ang would


    not have doubted Irene. However, the


    other party was SUS eg


    la wary theOren would be hurt


    bylove. After all, even when Samuel


    faced her, he would not be distracted.


    This man was like a special breed.


    His lust for women was not like that


    of other men. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| heard that he already has a wife and daughter. | advise you not to have too much hope," reminded Ang.


    Wife and daughter!


    Hearing these words, Irene nked


    out for a moment. The expression on


    her face also became s ighthy-stiff\ |


    weary $pe quaryie go of her


    hice and said. "Sect master, so


    what if he has a wife and a daughter?


    At worst, I''ll just be his concubine and


    I''ll still be able to possess him."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This idea was not rare in Xuanyuan World, so Ang did not say anything more.

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    Emperor Dragon Pce.


    After two days of reading arge number of secret books, the Emperor finally summoned Fei Lingsheng and Yi Qingshan again.


    When the two appeared in the hall, it was obvious that the Emperor was gaunt. It seemed that he had been looking for


    information about Dragonmander for the past two days, but from his expression, it seemed that the situation was not


    optimistic.


    "I''ve already flipped through all the manuals, and many of them mentioned Dragonmander. However, there are only these


    words, and there are no otherments. It seems that it''s impossible to use Dragonmander to deal with the trouble caused


    by Velocisaurus," The Emperor said with a sigh.


    Such an oue was not surprising to Fei Lingsheng. This was because this was a legend to begin with. No one was certain


    whether it existed or not. In such a situation, there would naturally be very few records regarding this aspect.


    ¡°Emperor, it looks like we have to find another way," Fei Lingsheng said.


    "It has been thousands of years since thest time Velocisaurus woke up. | wonder if the Emperor remembers how the


    Xuanyuan World dealt with this matter." Yi Qingshan asked.


    The Emperor turned to look at Yi Qingshan and said, "| wonder if Senior Yi is talking about the invasion of another world, or the


    formation?" "Given the Xuanyuan World''s current strength, setting up a formation is a wishful thinking. The experts in the


    Xuanyuan World are not as good as they used to be," Yi Qingshan said.


    Since he had said so, he was obviously saying that he was going to invade another world. However, the Emperor still shook his


    head at his thoughts.


    In those days, the invasion of the Xuanyuan World did not seed, and it was at its peak. Now that the Xuanyuan World''s


    strength was declining, how could the invasion seed?


    Moreover, the location of the space tunnel had already be a secret. Although it was said that the space tunnel was located


    in Xuanyuan Mountain, now that Velocisaurus had awakened, Xuanyuan Mountain was an unapproachable ce. "The present


    Xuanyuan World is no longer the same as it was in the past," the Emperor said.


    "It''s also impossible for the strength of the other world to return to its peak, so we have a chance," Yi Qingshan said.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Senior Yi, the legendary entrance to another world is in Xuanyuan Mountain, you should know the situation there better than


    anyone else, right?" The Emperor continued to say. With the existence of Velocisaurus, no one could get close to Xuanyuan


    Mountain. This could be imagined by anyone with a brain. Yi Qingshan must have thought of it.


    Therefore, in the view of the Emperor, he must have other ideas.


    ¡°We can lure the tiger away from the mountain. As long as we can allow Velocisaurus to leave Xuanyuan Mountain for the time


    being, we will have a chance to find the entrance," Yi Qingshan said,


    ¡°Please exin, Senior Yi."


    "The Exotic Beast armymanded by the Royal Court is the best way to lure the tiger out of the mountains. Let the Beast


    Trainer attract the attention of Velocisaurus." Yi Qingshan exined.


    The Emperor smiled faintly and his eyes were clearly filled with coldness. Even his tone had be much colder. He said, "


    Senior Yi, are you trying to destroy my Exotic Beast army? Are you trying to weaken the strength of our Royal Court?"


    "If Velocisaurus broke through the formation, | would like to ask if your Exotic Beast army would be able to block Velocisaurus. At


    that time, how many people would survive under the sharp ws?" Yi Qingshan asked in reply.


    Once Velocisaurus awakened, the consequences would be unimaginable. This was a fact known to everyone, but to make the


    Emperor pay such a huge price to attempt an unknown matter, he would not be able to do it.


    At this time, the Emperor also had some doubts about Yi Qingshan. He said that he had seen the awakened Velocisaurus with


    his own eyes. He also said that he wanted the Exotic Beast army to attract the attention of Velocisaurus. In the views of the


    Emperor, this might very well be Yi Qingshan''s means to weaken the strength of the Royal Court. The reason why he came to


    the Royal Court was probably because of the scheme of the Xia State Emperor.


    "It looks like Senior Yi''s motive foring to our Royal Court isn''t pure. Since that''s the case, my official path will open up a


    smooth path for Yi Qingshan. | hope that you can return to the Xia Kingdom as soon as possible," The Emperor said coldly.


    Yi Qingshan knew that the Emperor had misunderstood him and said, "Does the Emperor think that my seeing Velocisaurus was


    false? Regarding this matter, |, Yi Qingshan, can swear to the heavens that if there is even the slightest falseness, the heavens


    will exterminate me.


    The Emperor frowned. It was not easy for a cultivator to make such an oath. Did he really think too much?


    "Think about it, Supreme Emperor. I''m an expert in the Superb Master Realm. How can | get involved in the war between the


    three states?" Yi Qingshan continued.


    The Emperor nodded. Perhaps he was overthinking things.


    At this time, the Emperor''s trusted aide walked to his side and said in a low voice," The Emperor, Samuel and Ang have left


    West-side City together."


    "Where is he going?¡± The Emperor asked. After adding spies to Samuel''s side, the Emperor could almost immediately know all


    of Samuel¡¯s movements. It was considered a big matter for Samuel to leave West-side City. Hence, the news was quickly spread


    to the Emperor Dragon Pce.


    "| don¡¯t know yet, but in terms of position, it might very well be the Emperor Dragon Pce." A trusted aide said.


    There was a hint of suspicion in the Emperor¡¯s eyes. Why would Samuele to the Emperor Dragon Pce at this time?


    However, other than the Emperor Dragon Pce, where else could he go?


    "Fei Lingsheng, does Samuel know about the situation in the Dark Forest?" Di Yi asked Fei Ling''er.


    "The movement within the Dark Forest is known to all the three countries. It is not surprising that he has heard about it. However,


    only those in the Pce know about the matter regarding Velocisaurus." Fei Lingsheng said.


    "The emperor suddenly asked Samuel. Did something happen?" Fei Lingsheng asked curiously.


    "Samuel and Ang left West-side City together. We don''t know what their purpose is, but judging from the direction, it''s likely to


    be the Emperor Dragon Pce, " the Emperor exined.


    Samuel wanted toe to the Emperor Dragon Pce?


    Fei Linger involuntarily frowned. It was indeed strange for Samuel toe to the Emperor Dragon Pce at this time.


    However, how could he possibly know about the matter regarding Velocisaurus?


    Fei Ling''er nced at Yi Qingshan.


    Yi Qingshan immediately shook his


    head and said, "| have no co act


    with Sam el. Evan if Ke knows the


    infokrees ion about Velocisaurus, it is


    impossible for me to tell him." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fei Ling''er nodded. Yi Qingshan had


    always been by her side when tex


    were in West-sigessitfe was true


    thawheild not have the chance to


    meet Samuel in private. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Since he brought Ang with him, perhaps it has something to do with


    Ang." Fei Ling¡¯er guessed.


    ¡°Only the two of them?" Yi Qingshan asked curiously.


    "Yes, no matter what the reason is, it will be revealed when he arrives. I''ve long wanted to meet this expert," the Emperor said.


    Yi Qingshan rolled his eyes. Apparently, he had made a n in his heart.


    Samuel left West-side City, which was a great opportunity for Yi Qingshan.


    If he wanted to get Holy Li but was


    unwilling to fight Samu [.the-best\ |


    hn was tecget Hold OF amuel''s


    A ns heel and use it as a hostage.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As for the weakness, Jiang Yingying was naturally the best choice.

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546


    Yi Qingshan and Samuel had only met once, but he had secretly investigated Samuel. He knew almost everything about Samuel


    in Dragon Cloud City.


    He knew very well that in order to find Jiang Yingying, Samuel had used a lot of power. In addition, in the investigation, Yi


    Qingshan also learned that Jiang Yingying was Samuel''s sister, which was enough to prove the importance of Jiang Yingying to


    Samuel.


    Using Jiang Yingying as a threat, Yi Qingshan thought that it was the best choice to get Holy Li.


    Since he cared about Jiang Yingying, he would never be reluctant to part with Holy Li!


    That night, Yi Qingshan concealed his aura and quietly left the Emperor Dragon Pce.


    Fei Ling''er hadn''t discovered this out of her carelessness towards Yi Qingshan.


    It was not until the next morning that Fei Linger noticed that Yi Qingshan had not gotten up for a long time. When she arrived at


    Yi Qingshan''s door and knocked on it, she realized that something was wrong when Yi Qingshan did not respond.


    Fei Ling''er, who had kicked open the door, came directly to the bed and found no one on the bed, which instantly made her


    angry.


    "This old thing actually ran away!" Fei Ling¡¯er closed her eyes and used her own strength to sense Yi Qingshan''s existence.


    However, since the two of them were almost at the same realm, Yi Qingshan had deliberately concealed his aura. Even Fei


    Ling''er couldn''t find him.


    "Old thing, don''t tell me you''ve gone to do some foolish things." Fei Linger muttered to herself with a face full of worry.


    Although she wasn''t sure what Yi Qingshan was doing, the ominous premonition that surfaced in her heart made Fei Ling''er


    uneasy.


    Once Yi Qingshan did something stupid in the Royal Court, there would be a fight between her and Yi Qingshan, which was not


    what Fei Ling''er wanted to see.


    However, when she didn''t know what Yi Qingshan wanted to do, Fei Ling''er couldn''t stop him.


    Samuel and Ang were resting in a small town. They were only one day away from the Emperor Dragon Pce.


    The two did not hurry on with their journey with all their strength. On the contrary, they still had some leisure time. Although they


    did not travel around the mountains and rivers along the way, they had seen a lot of scenery.


    For Samuel, the Xuanyuan World, which had not gone through any industrial contamination, was full of fairnds. The beautiful


    scenery was iparable to any other ce on earth. He couldn''t help wanting to take Yvonne and Han Nian to live here, so


    that they could avoid the noise in the city. This was the real paradise.


    ¡°What are you thinking?" Seeing Samuel''s absent-minded look, Ang couldn''t help asking. Samuel had always been in this


    state, as if his soul had left his body.


    Ang was curious about what he was thinking.


    Of course, Samuel was thinking Yvonne and Han Man. He was thinking about how to bring them to the Xuanyuan World and


    how to live in the future. But how could Ang know about these things?


    Once Samuels true background was revealed, the trouble that he would cause would not be something that Samuel could


    predict.


    "I''m thinking about how powerful Velocisaurus are," Samuel said after taking a sip of tea.


    Ang shook her head and said, "There''s no need to think about such a self-inflicted matter. All you need to know is that even


    an expert of the Superb Master Realm is no match for it. Perhaps, only a legendary Divine Realm expert would be able to


    compete with it."


    The Divine Realm.


    Samuel had never experienced such a realm before, nor could he imagine what it would be like.


    However, by being able to cause serious injuries to the red-eyed Jade Python, one could already see just how powerful


    Velocisaurus was.


    "If there is no way for Velocisaurus to fall into a deep sleep, will the Xuanyuan World be destroyed?" Samuel asked curiously.


    ¡°Legend has it that Velocisaurus is vicious by nature and addicted to killing. It also likes to eat human flesh. Once it escapes,


    although the Xuanyuan World will not be destroyed, humans will definitely be." Ang¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of fear. To her, the


    awakening of Velocisaurus was not only a worry, but also fear. This was because once there was no one who could suppress


    Velocisaurus, Velocisaurus would sooner orter appear in front of her.


    Just the thought of Velocisaurus was enough to make Ang tremble with fear, needless to say, seeing a real one.


    "You have said many things, but all of them are legends. Have you ever thought that the legends are not like this? The


    Velocisaurus is not as vicious as the legends say. The reason it killed people is because humans have disturbed its peace."


    Samuel guessed. These words seemed to refute almost all of the legends rted to the Velocisaurus. However, it was not


    impossible for Samuel to believe it. After all, the threat of Velocisaurus was something that humans believed to be. Back then, it


    was also humans who hade to find trouble with the Velocisaurus by themselves.


    ¡°Even if this is the case, its existence is a threat to the human race. Could we use the lives of everyone in the Xuanyuan World to


    test whether it is truly savage or not?" Angasked.


    Samuel nodded and did not refute Ang''s words. After all, no one could afford such a price. It would not be easy for them to


    give it a try.


    To nip the danger in the bud was everyone''s first choice.


    ¡°Have you had a good rest?" Samuel asked.


    Ang nodded. In fact, she didn''t need to rest at all when it came to a trifling matter like this. She did this because she wanted to


    spend some time alone and learn more about Samuel.


    When they were about to leave, a group of strong men suddenly surrounded them.


    Samuel looked at one of them and said with a smile, "You ran away in a hurry just now. You''re looking for help, aren''t you?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The man, who was being watched by


    Samuel, did not feel guilty. He ei)


    "With suc 9 bean Tddy, can you


    beak ie¡¯ ttle brother? Why don''t you


    hand her over to us and let us enjoy


    her?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Beautiful women were always troublesome, so Samuel was used to this.


    However, this gang of burly men was really blind this time. They actually dared to have designs on Ang.


    Among these people, the highest was


    the Fourmp Realm, which was


    considered a ver ggasals sg


    orgipanypedple! owever, the man


    and woman standing in front of them


    were both sect masters. It had to be


    said that they were really Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    unlucky.


    "Sect Master, it seems like he''sing for you," Samuel said to Ang with a smile.


    When they heard the word Sect Master, the expressions of the group of people clearly froze.


    Anyone who dared to call himself a sect master was obviously quite capable.


    However, in the Royal Court, there was also a distinction between the strong and the weak. In Jianghu, there was nock of


    people who bragged about themselves.


    They set up their own sects and specifically used them to scare people when they were traveling in Jianghu.


    "This beautifuldy is actually the


    Sect Master. | wonder which Sect she


    comes from, are you tr to seacol \ |


    atin erienaras sect that is


    rthy of its name?" One of the


    leaders asked Ang. He had a look


    of covetousness on his face, and his


    eyes could not wait to fall on Ang.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547


    "The Ethereal Sect," Ang said calmly. She didn''t want to kill anyone, so she directly called out her name, hoping to scare off


    this group of hooligans.


    Those people were stunned for a moment, and then they burst intoughter.


    Obviously, they did not believe Ang''s words.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, you really know how to joke. If you were the sect master of the Ethereal Sect, | would still be the Emperor."


    "The beautifuldy doesn''t even know how to lie. If you didn¡¯t say such a powerful sect, perhaps we will still believe you. How


    could the sect master of the Ethereal Sect appear in our small ce?" "Elder brother, don''t talk nonsense. Tie up this beautiful


    lady and let us enjoy ourselves. | can''t stand it anymore."


    Hearing these words, Samuel sighed helplessly. Ang had obviously decided to let them go, but they had noprehension at


    all. It seemed that they were sure to fight this time. Otherwise, they would not be able to calm down at all.


    ¡°Just in time. I''ll drink another cup of tea and continue on my way." Samuel sat down again after speaking to Ang. It seemed


    that he did not intend to make a move.


    Ang gritted her teeth. As a man, Samuel didn''t help. He looked like he was watching a good show.


    Even though Ang didn''t need Samuel''s help in dealing with this group of people with her strength, did he not have the


    responsibility of being a man at all? "Sect Master Hannigan is too thirsty at the right time," Ang said discontentedly.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said to the group of people, "When you kneel down and beg for mercy, you have to kowtow harder, or


    this beautifuldy will not forgive you."


    After saying that, Samuel really began to drink his tea.


    Those strong men were eager to have an intimate contact with Ang. Samuel looked like he had nothing to do with it. There


    was no doubt that Samuel had given them a chance.


    "Go ahead. If you can tear off the woman''s clothes, you will be the first one to enjoy it.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the group of strong men became excited as if they had been injected with chicken blood.


    They howled, one after the other.


    Samuel drank his tea and couldn''t bear to see the ending of the group of strong men. From time to time, he heard painful


    screams, which made Samuel couldn''t help showing a pitiful expression.


    ¡°Ah, a group of pitiful muscle monsters. You actually dared to provoke the sect master of the Ethereal Sect. It¡¯s not a shame for


    them to die." Samuel sighed emotionally.


    The sound of the battle also came and went quickly.


    Ang had the strength of the Eightmp Realm, so it was easy for her to deal with these ruffians.


    When the fight stopped, Samuel could not help but turn his head. The scene was so terrible that no one could continue to stand.


    Except for a few people who had fainted, all of them were rolling painfully on the ground.


    "You are really brawny and simple-minded. I''ve already told you that she''s the sect master of the Ethereal Sect. Why don''t you


    believe me?" Samuel said helplessly.


    Ang red at Samuel and thought, "This guy knows how to make sarcastic remarks at the right time."


    "I''m Ang. Do you believe me now?" Ang asked the group of people.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The leader nodded vigorously. He had never thought that he would be defeated so badly. Now, even if Ang said that she was


    the Emperor, he still had to believe her.


    "Sect Master Ang, we were so blind that we failed to recognize Mount Tai and disturbed your peace. We deserve to die for our


    crimes." The leader knelt on the ground, looking like he was begging for mercy.


    Samuel sighed again. He had seen the same scene many times, but what was the use? People like him were everywhere.


    Such things would happen many times in the future.


    "lm really sick of it," Samuel said to himself.


    "What''s the matter?" Ang, asked Samuel in confusion.


    "It''s nothing. If you don¡¯t n to kill them, and then let''s continue on our way," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, those people all became nervous and quickly knelt down to Ang, hoping that she would let them go.


    Ang was not bloodthirsty. Besides, these small fry were not worth her killing.


    "Get lost." Ang said coldly.


    "Thank you, Sect Master. Thank you, Sect Master.¡±


    Agroup of seemingly powerful men fled with their hands on their heads, without the previous majesty.


    The two continued to walk toward the Emperor Dragon Pce.


    Ang was not happy with Samuel''s refusal to help, but she didn''t show it. Normally, ordinary men would be the one to help the


    beauty, but he was not an ordinary man. Therefore, Ang didn''t think it was strange for him to do something weird.


    ¡°We will soon arrive at the Emperor Dragon Pce. Have you made up your mind?" Ang asked Samuel.


    "What are you thinking about?" Samuel asked in reply.


    "After entering the Emperor Dragon


    Pce, your life and death will be iA,


    the hands of t Ener ae i


    really Abt Afraid that he will kill you?


    People like you are a great threat to


    the Emperor Dragon Pce." Ang


    said. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel smiled faintly. If he was


    worried about this, he would not


    made up his mi eNtg tg Evlthe ithe


    Epynecor Bfagon Pce. Since he


    had already made up his mind, i


    meant that he did not care about this


    matter at all. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even if the Emperor really had the ability to kill him, Samuel was not afraid of a fullstrength fight.


    ¡°Aren''t you thanking me for allowing you to see how powerful the Emperor is in the


    Emperor Dragon Pce?" Samuel smiled and asked.


    Ang was speechless. Samuel was still joking. Was he not afraid of death at all?


    "What kind of person are you?"


    Ang couldn''t help but ask. She had


    been curious about Samuel f ays


    itt sin ae sheygani¨¦ @iScottcar


    he had sensed that he was


    oe from ordinary people.


    Whether it was his way of speaking


    or his way of doing things, he was


    someone she had never seen before.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Now he was likely to face life and death, but he could take it as a joke.


    m a man. Can''t you see it?" Samuel said, as if it was a matter-of-fact thing.


    Ang sighed helplessly and said, "If the Emperor really wants to deal with you, don''t expect me to help you. "


    ¡°With your Eight Lamp realm strength, you won''t be able to help," Samuel said indifferently.


    "You..." Ang was angry. As the sect master of the Ethereal Sect, she had never been ignored like this before. However,


    Samuel did not care about her at all.


    However, in terms of strength and realm, Samuel was indeed qualified to do so.


    The battle between the 28 experts shocked the whole Royal Court. Ang had to be convinced.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll watch with my eyes wide open and see how you die in the hands of the Emperor," said Ang, gnashing her


    teeth.


    Samuel smiled. As expected, a woman could not be offended. Ang began to curse him.

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    The Emperor Dragon Pce was not as magnificent as Samuel had imagined. On the contrary, it was like a small town. Even


    ces like Rich Business City were better than it. However, the realm of those who entered and exited the Emperor Dragon


    Pce was not something that other ces couldpare with.


    Moreover, there were countless experts and Beast Trainers to be seen here. Just this point alone made it impossible for others to


    catch up.


    "This ce is different from what | imagined it to be." Samuel said.


    ¡°Emperor Dragon Pce is a small city, but it is the center of the Royal Court. The Qi of Heaven and Earth gathered here, which


    makes it more convenient for cultivators to cultivate. That''s why many people chose to join the Royal Court." Ang exined to


    Samuel.


    "Being able to benefit one''s training will indeed attract many practitioners.


    However, why is it that there are still many that are unwilling to join the Royal Court?" Samuel asked.


    Not every expert would choose to join the Royal Court. For example, Zhong Qishan once worked for Ximen Chang. Samuel also


    tried to think about it. A powerful family like Ximen family would definitely give those experts more benefits. However, they were


    already strong. Would they really care about worldly things?


    Compared with the natural conditions of the Emperor Dragon Pce, which could help improve one''s cultivation, those worldly


    things were of no value at all.


    "Different pursuits will naturally result in different choices. Furthermore, joining the Royal Court means that one must serve the


    Royal Court. One must listen to the Emperor. This will make those who don''t like to be bound feel repulsed." Ang exined.


    Samuel nodded.


    At this moment, a familiar figure appeared at the city gate. Samuel was very surprised.


    Fei Ling''er!


    When she suddenly left West-side City, Samuel felt very strange.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Now that they met again in the Emperor Dragon Pce, Samuel was even more confused.


    "Why is she here?" Fei Ling''er walked up to Samuel with a smile on her face and asked, "Are you surprised to see me?"


    "It''s true that a little beggar could appear in the Emperor Dragon Pce. How can | not be surprised?" Samuel said faintly.


    "Since you''ve guessed my identity a long time ago, why are you purposely mocking me?" Fei Ling''er said.


    "Mocking you? | don''t dare. If you are a rtive of the Emperor, | will be charged with a crime," Samuel said disdainfully.


    Fei Ling''er smiled helplessly. Fei Ling''er hadn''t expected to reveal her identity in this way. But now, it was impossible for her to


    continue to hide it.


    ¡°If you want to know who | am, | can tell you," said Fei Ling''er.


    "There¡¯s no need." Samuel immediately interrupted Fei Ling''er and said, "I''m not interested in you. As for who you are, that''s


    even less important to me. It doesn''t make any sense either."


    "Samuel, you are now the sect leader of the Samuel Sect. Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at by others if you are so petty?"


    Fei Ling''er coldly said.


    "Sect Master, am | stingy?" Samuel turned around and asked Ang.


    Although Ang didn''t know who Fei Ling''er was, it was quite interesting for her to watch them quarrel. Ang was suddenly


    pulled close to the battlefield. Ang couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    "| don''t know, but you don''t look like a real man,¡± said Ang.


    Hearing these words, Fei Ling''er burst intoughter. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Samuel, saying, "I don''t know what


    kind of illusion Ang had to make her think that you aren''t a man."


    Samuel was toozy to care about this. He said to Fei Ling¡¯er, "Naturally, you''re waiting for me here. I''m sure the Emperor knows


    that I''m here, right? Lead the way."


    ¡°Are you really not curious about who | am? " Fei Ling er asked curiously. She had appeared in the Emperor Dragon Pce, and


    Samuel had guessed that she could bring him to see the Emperor. How could he not be curious about her identity?


    "Is there a lot of people who can see the Emperor and have the surname Fei?" Samuel asked Fei Ling er in reply.


    Ang had been watching a good show, but when she heard Samuel''s words, she became short of breath.


    Surnamed Fei!


    There were many people with the same surname as Fei in Xuanyuan World, but only a handful of people could see the Emperor.


    "Do you really think that | am a rtive of Fei Lingsheng?" Fei Ling¡¯er said with a smile.


    Samuel smiled coldly and said, "The Superb Master Realm has the ability to rejuvenate. Fei Lingsheng, do you really think | can''t


    guess who you are until now?"


    Previously, Samuel had mistaken Fei Ling er and Fei Lingsheng for blood rtives. However, it was not because of the blood


    rtives that she was able to meet the Emperor. In addition, even though she looked young, she was able to regain her youth in


    the Superb Master Realm. All in all, Samuel found out Fei Lingsheng''s identity.


    Although he was a little surprised, it was not surprising. However, Samuel could not help but wonder why a Superb Master would


    y the role of a beggar and appear in front of him.


    Fei Lingsheng felt a little bored after her identity was revealed. She had thought that she could still keep Samuel in suspense.


    She did not expect that Samuel would guess it himself.


    "You''re so smart. Why didn''t you think of it before?" Fei Lingsheng said disdainfully.


    Looking at Fei Ling''er''s affectation, Samuel''s stomach was churning. He didn''t know what she really looked like, but she had to


    be an old woman.


    An old woman, however, put on a proud look that only a little girl could have.


    Samuel could not take it anymore.


    "So much nonsense. When will we see the Emperor? He must be waiting for me," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng was indeed ordered by the Emperor to wait Samuel. However, it was up to her whether to waste time or not.


    Even if she werete, the Emperor would not be able to me her.


    "Samuel, why have youe to the


    Emperor Dragon Pce?" Fei


    Lingsheng asked. Wiewas acl"


    greatest wodbt i Rer heart. This was


    because from her point of view,


    Samuel would definitely not know


    about the matter within the Dark


    Forest. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You want to know why? When we meet the Emperor, | will naturally tell." Samuel said.


    "Can''t you tell me first?" Fei Lingsheng said.


    "Of course | can, but you have to tell


    me why you pretended to be a


    beggar and appeared b my sida!


    Whats yovorunsobe amuel


    a bef Fei Lingsheng wanted to clear


    up her confusion, so he had to


    exchange. This was what Samuel


    had always been curious about Fei


    Lingsheng. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "1 don''t have any purpose; | just want


    to see how powerful you are. For me,


    a Supreme Mastes Realfrexbert my


    lifOis ry boring. It¡¯s rare to see


    experts, so I''ll naturally be curious


    about you," said Fei Lingsheng.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is there no other purpose?" At this time, Samuel felt that Fei Lingsheng had no need to lie to him. After all, her identity had been


    exposed, but Samuel could not believe her words.

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    Emperor Dragon Pce.


    After Samuel and the others left, the Emperor said to his confidant, "What do you think of Samuel?"


    "So arrogant. Too arrogant." These were two simple words. One of his confidantesmented on Samuel. This was because


    Samuel''s performance in the great hall was just like this. If it was not because of the danger of the awakening of Velocisaurus,


    even his confidante would have wanted to kill him.


    ¡°Even Fei Lingsheng wouldn''t dare to look down on me. This guy is still a bit bold, and... Even | can''t detect his realm," the


    Emperor sighed.


    In the Emperor Dragon Pce, he


    possessed a strength that was stronger than that of the Superb Master Realm. However, when he deliberately used his aura to


    suppress Samuel, Samuel was able to remain calm. This shocked the Emperor greatly. Although he did not use all of his


    strength, Samuel''s nonchnt manner was sufficient to prove the strength of Samuel.


    ¡°Emperor, you aren''t really going to let him go to the Book Collection Pavilion, are you? " the trusted subordinate couldn''t help


    but ask. Although it was an urgent time now, in his opinion, the rules of the Book Collection Pavilion couldn''t be changed. After


    all, it was a ce where only the Emperor could go. Samuel was nothing. He was just a Sect Master. How could he offend the


    Heavenly Might of the Emperor?


    The Emperor seemed a little hesitant, but he did not refuse Samuel directly, because the current situation was indeed very


    severe. The awakening of Velocisaurus meant that the Xuanyuan World would face another great crisis.


    Last time when Velocisaurus woke up, the cultivation world of the entire Xuanyuan World had declined. After thousands of years


    of recovery, it was not easy for it to recover. At this time, Velocisaurus were definitely not allowed to leave the Dark Forest in the


    Xuanyuan World. If not, the entire Xuanyuan World would be destroyed.


    Between the destruction of the world and Samuel''s entry into the Book Collection Pavilion, thetter was more eptable.


    "Do you know that even if the three nations worked together, they would not be able to deal with Velocisaurus?¡± The Emperor


    said.


    ¡°Emperor, aren''t you afraid that he has other motives? The Compendium Pavilion has many precious manuals and even secret


    cultivation methods. Perhaps he just wants to take this opportunity to read those secret cultivation methods," the confidant said.


    "It doesn''t matter what he wanted to read. What matters is whether he can find a way to deal with Velocisaurus. Just by relying


    on my own strength, there might be something missing. In the face of such a big situation, | cannot be biased. If not, one day in


    the future, both you and | will be killed by the sharp ws of Velocisaurus." The Emperor sighed and said.


    In fact, he had already made up his mind after saying those words to Samuel.


    Otherwise, he would have rejected Samuel.


    His trusted subordinate nodded helplessly. No one was willing to face death. In the face of death, many rules could be put down


    and ignored. After all, if one lost his life, what was the use of rules?


    "This matter has to be carried out in secret. If not, I''m afraid it will cause other people to be dissatisfied." The trusted servant


    carefully reminded the Emperor.


    The Emperor nodded. There were so many experts in the Emperor Dragon Pce.


    Many of them cared not only about their status, but also about the secret cultivation methods of the Book Collection Pavilion. If


    the matter of Samuel entering the Book Collection Pavilion was known by others, it would inevitably make those people


    dissatisfied. At that time, there would be more rumors, and the Emperor Dragon Pce might lose its poprity.


    "Go inform Samuel tonight and ask him toe to the Emperor Dragon Pce." The Emperor ordered.


    "Yes, sir.¡±


    It waste at night.


    The night of the Emperor Dragon Pce was exceptionally quiet. This was because there would not be any activity at night in


    this city. Most of the practitioners would choose to train at this time. Hence, the Emperor Dragon Pce had set up a curfew. No


    one was allowed to be noisy at night. There was not even a night entertainment venue in the center of the Emperor Dragon


    Pce.


    It was supposed to be easier to rest in such a quiet ce. However, Samuel was lying on the bed, tossing and turning restlessly.


    An unknown ominous feeling arose from the bottom of his heart. It was as if something was about to happen.


    "Did something happen in Cloud City?"


    Samuel, who could not fall asleep, sat up. Other than Cloud City, he could not think of anything else that could make him feel


    uneasy.


    However, the current Cloud City should be very stable. Almost all of the forces were under his control. Manfred controlled the


    situation in Cloud City. Furthermore, there was Nangong Boling, who was a rich man and could affect the financial bnce,


    Yvonne and his family shouldn''t be in danger.


    Moreover, before Samuel left, he had asked Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian to protect Yvonne and Han Nian. After eating Holy Li,


    their realms would inevitably advance by leaps and bounds. Even if someone in Tianqi Realm wanted to kill Yvonne and their


    daughter, it would not be so easy.


    "How could this be?" Samuel, taking a deep breath, still couldn''t calm down.


    At this moment, a very special aura appeared at Fei Lingsheng''s door. It was very weak, but it rushed straight to Samuel.


    Frowning slightly, Samuel left his room.


    When he came to the door and saw that it was the Emperor''s trusted subordinate, Samuel guessed what he was here for.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, please


    forgive me for bothering youte at


    night," the confidant gaittjo ealdl


    Atthoughither (2 a hint of apology,


    his tone and posture did not sound


    like an apology. After all, he was a


    favorite of the Emperor. He would not


    grovel to others. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Has the Emperor already thought things through?" Samuel asked.


    ¡°We can''t let anyone else know about this. | hope that Sect Master Hannigan can understand,¡± the confidant said.


    Samuel nodded. After all, that was a


    ce where only the Emperor could


    go. If other people knew dhatate |"


    arcane ddhbtomised and


    allowed others to enter the Book


    Collection Pavilion, it would definitely


    cause a bigmotion. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s go. | will not mention this to anyone." Samuel said.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from the top of the wall, "Can you deceive me?"


    Samuel smiled faintly when he saw


    Fei Lingsheng standing at the top of


    the wall. It was naturallyampasedble


    tei eythisendtt&r from Fei


    Lingsheng. It was likely that Fei


    Lingsheng had discovered this


    trusted subordinate''s appearance


    earlier than him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Senior Fei, the Emperor has said that if we disturb Senior Fei, we would like to invite Senior Fei to go with us." The confidante


    said to Fei Lingsheng.


    Only then did Fei Lingsheng nod her head in satisfaction. She leaped down from the top of the wall and walked to Samuel¡¯s side.


    "| should thank Sect Master Hannigan so that | can receive such treatment."


    "That''s right. How are you going to thank me? After all, you won''t be able to enjoy this honor without me," Samuel said with a


    smile.


    Fei Lingsheng red at Samuel and said," I¡¯m just being polite. Are you serious?"


    "Could it be that what | said wasn''t the truth? Senior Fei, you can''t be unreasonable.¡± Samuel said.

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    Fei Lingsheng was absolutely no match for Samuel in terms of talking glibly.


    Moreover, Fei Lingsheng did not dare to use his own strength to go head-on with Samuel. Hence, Fei Lingsheng chose to shut


    up in such a situation. This was the best way to deal with Samuel.


    Samuel didn¡¯t think much of it. Fei Lingsheng had done something wrong, so it was normal for her not to argue with Samuel.


    However, in the eyes of the confidante, he was a little frightened.


    Fei Lingsheng was, after all, an expert of the Superb Master Realm. Even the Emperor would show her some respect. However,


    Samuel looked as if he did not care about Fei Lingsheng at all. He was even being repeatedly humiliated in Fei Lingsheng''s


    presence. This seemed a little unbelievable.


    Could it be that Fei Lingsheng had already fought with Samuel and was no match for him? Was that why she allowed Samuel to


    tease her?


    This was a very important piece of news and the trusted confidante would definitely report it to the Emperor.


    When they came to the hall again, the Emperor did not say anything, and Fei Lingsheng''s appearance was also within his


    expectations.


    "Follow me." The Emperor led them to the Book Collection Pavilion.


    The so-called Book Collection Pavilion was actually a seemingly ordinary pavilion. In Samuel''s eyes, it was even a little shabby.


    Such an important forbidden area was an inconspicuous house. Except for the strict security, it didn¡¯t seem to be an important


    ce at all.


    "Senior Fei, you haven''te to this kind of ce before, have you?" Samuel said to Fei Lingsheng with a smile.


    Fei Lingsheng knew what Samuel wanted to say and she said directly, "Yes, if it weren''t for you, | wouldn''t havee in my life.


    Don''t worry; I''ll definitely thank you when there''s a chance.¡±


    "Heh heh." Samuel smiled faintly and said," There''s no need to thank me. Senior Fei owes me so much. Why don''t you agree to


    a request of mine?"


    Fei Lingsheng looked at Samuel with a cautious expression. This fellow was not someone easy to deal with. His request was


    definitely not simple. She would definitely not agree to it so easily.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "What request?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    "| haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll tell you when I think about it in the future. What do you think?" Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng snorted coldly and said, " Don''t even think about it."


    "Don''t worry. | won''t let you do anything that''s against reason and nature. After all, I''m a good citizen. | can''t do those things,"


    Samuel said.


    At this time, a group of three people had arrived in front of the attic.


    The Emperor turned to the two and said, " This is the Book Collection Pavilion. | hope that you two can keep today''s matter a


    secret." "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. | will keep my mouth shut. If news of this gets out, it will have nothing to do with me," Samuel


    said.


    This infuriated Fei Lingsheng so much that her face turned ashen. Since he''d distanced himself from the matter, wasn''t this the


    same as saying that it''d have something to do with her if word of this got out?


    "Samuel, what do you mean?" Fei Lingsheng said with a cold face.


    "Literally." Samuel said without any cover up. He deliberately made Fei Lingsheng angry, because so far, Samuel had not


    forgiven Fei Lingsheng for appearing beside him as a beggar.


    Walking into it, although the outside looked ordinary, entering the inside was apletely different world. It was as if they had


    come to a library. The only difference was that the value of these secret books could not bepared with ordinary books.


    Moreover, only the Emperor was essible to these secret books, which indirectly increased the level of these books.


    ¡°Emperor, where is the matter rted to the Velocisaurus?" Samuel asked the Emperor.


    The Emperor brought the two of them to a row of bookshelves and said, "This row is the ancient manual. As for the details of


    Velocisaurus, they are all inside."


    Samuel nodded. He did not waste any more time. He picked up a book and flipped through it.


    Fei Ling''er was also unwilling to show weakness. After all, she was extremely curious about the books here. In the past, only the


    Emperor could enter. Thus, even if Fei Lingsheng was curious, she could only suppress her curiosity. Since she had a chance to


    come today, she naturally wanted to see enough. After all, this kind of opportunity might no longer exist in the future.


    The Emperor had read through all the manuals, so he had been waiting there for a long time.


    When Samuel was immersed in it, an uninvited guest came to Phoenix Mountain.


    Yi Qingshan left the Emperor Dragon Pce in order to take advantage of Samuel''s absence to hijack Jiang Yingying. With


    Jiang Yingying''s life, he exchanged it for the Holy Li in Samuel''s hand.


    Holy Li was extremely attractive to Yi Qingshan. Even though he knew that the Xuanyuan World at the moment was in crisis


    because of the awakening of Velocisaurus, it did not affect Yi Qingshan''s selfishness at all.


    To him, regardless of the reason Samuel''s visit to the Emperor Dragon Pce, even if it was because he wanted to deal with


    Velocisaurus, what did it have to do with him, Yi Qingshan?


    As long as he could strengthen his


    realm and have a chance to break


    through to the Divine Realm, yar


    rane awaneited Yi Qingshan


    alsuf that he had his own means


    of survival. At worst, he could just


    find a space tunnel and leave the


    Xuanyuan World while they were


    fighting with Velocisaurus. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    If he could be stronger, Yi Qingshan would not care about anything else.


    "Who are you?" When Yi Qingshan swaggered to the foot of the mountain, he was immediately stopped by the doorman.


    "Get out of my way if you don¡¯t want to die. You little brat, how dare you stop me?" Yi Qingshan said disdainfully.


    "This is none other than the Samuel Sect. You can''t just barge in. | advise you...."


    As soon as the child''s voice fell, Yi Qingshan impatiently attacked. A beam of light attacked, and the child''s body burst into


    pieces. Not even a whole body was left.


    Seeing this scene, the remaining person was so scared that he fell to the ground. But even so, Yi Qingshan still did not let him


    go.


    "You''re just amoner and you


    want to defy the Heavens and


    change your fate? Do you really thiak


    that you can bepemecitivators i he


    {RESIN Vi?¡± Yi Qingshan killed the


    other person without hesitation. In


    the blink of an eye, he had


    ughtered two people, and they


    were both children. However, Yi


    Qingshan acted as if nothing had


    happened. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "People of the Samuel Sect, listen.


    Your God of Death is here. Come out


    and die." Yi Qingshan shouted oi


    directly. singe samidwas not here,


    there aie one he needed to worry


    about here. Moreover, he was too


    lazy to find Jiang Yingying''s room


    one by one. To let her show up on her


    own was the best way to save time.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yi Qingshan''s voice resounded through the entire Phoenix Mountain, and Huang Xiaoyong and others were rmed in an


    instant.


    Huang Xiaoyong, who jumped up from the bed, was the first to arrive at the foot of the mountain in anger.


    When he saw the fate of the two gate guards, Huang Xiaoyong was furious.


    "It''s you!" When Huang Xiaoyong saw the appearance of the man, he immediately gnashed his teeth. Wasn''t this guy Fei


    Ling''er''s younger brother? How could he suddenly appear here and kill the people of the Samuel Sects?

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    "If you don''t want more people to die, hurry up and let Jiang Yingyinge out," Yi Qingshan said lightly.


    "Why are you looking for Yingying?" Huang Xiaoyong asked in confusion. At the same time, he was a little worried. This guy


    killed two people as soon as he came. It was obvious that he came with ill intentions. Moreover, his master was not in the sect.


    He didn''t know how high this guy''s realm was and whether he could stop him or not.


    "Don''t waste my time. Otherwise, | can only ughter the Samuel Sect," Yi Qingshan said coldly. Since he wanted to capture


    Jiang Yingying, he was destined to be Samuel''s enemy. Therefore, Yi Qingshan didn''t care how many people he killed. As long


    as he could get the Holy Li, he was willing to do anything.


    At this moment, people arrived at the foot of the mountain one after another. Even the people from the Ethereal Sect had arrived.


    "Who are you? How dare you mess around in the Samuel Sect? Do you know who the master of the Samuel Sect is?" Irene said


    furiously while looking at the two children¡¯s badly mangled bodies.


    Samuel''s reputation in the Royal Court was now well-known. How could anyone dare to cause trouble for the Samuel Sect?


    Didn''t this guy know about Samuel''s battle against the 28 experts of the Ximen n?


    "| know that you are from the Ethereal Sect. | advise you not to get involved in this matter. Otherwise, there will no longer be the


    Ethereal Sect in the Royal Court in the future." Yi Qingshan said.


    "What a big talk. I''d like to see what you''ve got." After saying so, Irene immediately got ready to take action.


    However, just as she was about to move, she discovered that she was confined in ce by a force, unable to move at all. This


    caused Irene to reveal an expression of disbelief.


    Only under the absolute suppression of the realm could such a situation be formed.


    In other words, this guy''s realm was much higher than hers!


    This made Irene start to worry. After all, Samuel was not in the sect. If this guy was a Ninemp Realm expert, who in the sect


    could defeat him?


    "| told you not to meddle in other people''s business,¡± Yi Qingshan said with a sneer.


    "Who are you exactly?" Irene asked through gritted teeth.


    "Yi Qingshan, the Superb Master in the Xia State, have you not heard of thename?" Yi Qingshan''s face showed a proud


    expression. He enjoyed being admired very much. Therefore, when he was in Xia Kingdom, he often went to various asions


    and never kept a low profile. Self -introductions were almost what Yi Qingshan would do every day. He wanted to see the


    admiring expressions on those people''s faces, and more importantly, he wanted to see the attitude of those powerful people in


    front of him when they bowed their heads.


    "You ... you''re Yi Qingshan!" Irene''s face turns extremely pale in an instant.


    This was a Superb Master!


    Even Samuel was here, he wouldn''t necessarily be a match for him.


    Furthermore, Samuel wasn''t even in the sect.


    However, he was an expert from the Xia State. How could he appear in the Royal Court? Furthermore, the Samuel Sect had just


    been established. Even if there were enemies, they should still be within the Royal Court''s borders.


    "There''s no enmity between the Samuel Sect and you, what do you want to do?" Irene asked in a puzzled manner.


    "| want to take Jiang Yingying away. If anyone stops me, |''ll kill them," Yi Qingshan said directly.


    "If you want to take me away, we have to see if you have the ability to do so." At this time, Jiang Yingying came out of the crowd.


    Huang Xiaoyong subconsciously blocked Jiang Yingying at the first time and whispered, "Yingying, this guy hase here with


    bad intentions. What are you doing here?"


    Jiang Yingying gently pushed Huang Xiaoyong away and looked directly at Yi Qingshan, saying, "She''s from the Ethereal Sect.


    No matter what you came for, it has nothing to do with them. Let them go first."


    "As long as you''re willing toe with me obediently, | won''t kill anyone," Yi Qingshan said.


    "In your eyes, is my brother the only strong man? So you can only show up after he leaves?" Jiang Yingying said faintly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yi Qingshan was indeed afraid of Samuel. He did not need to hide this point. He said directly, "Yes, | really don''t want to fight with


    him, so | can onlye when he is not here. So what? Now that he is not here, it is up to me whether everyone in this sect is


    alive or dead."


    "Don''t look down on me. You''ll pay the price," Jiang Yingying said coldly.


    Yi Qingshan was stunned for a moment, and then heughed.


    Although that day when they fought against the 28 experts of the Ximen n, Jiang Yingying did take action, in Yi Qingshan''s


    view, Jiang Yingying only helped a few insignificant things, and she did not y an absolute role in the battle. What''s more, as a


    Superb Master, how could he put a woman in his eyes?


    Such an ident as Fei Lingsheng was not something that everyone could have. And in Xuanyuan World, there was only one


    Fei Lingsheng.


    "Little girl, you really talk big. It seems that | have to make you suffer a little so that you can know how powerful | am,¡± Yi


    Qingshan said.


    Knowing that the opponent was a Superb Master, Jiang Yingying did not dare to neglect him. It was a little difficult for her to deal


    with such a strong person with her current strength, but it did not mean that Jiang Yingying would surrender.


    However, this battlefield definitely could not be near the Phoenix Mountain.


    Otherwise, it would definitely bring disaster to other people. She did not wish to destroy the newly established Samuel Sect.


    "If you want to catch me,e with me." After that, Jiang Yingying jumped up. Like a meteor, she shed away.


    Yi Qingshan was slightly shocked and quickly caught up with Jiang Yingying.


    "Yingying." Huang Xiaoyong shouted when he saw the situation, but it was toote. He could only stomp his feet anxiously.


    "How can Yingying fight with him? He


    is an expert in the realm of the


    Superb Master. What should | do?


    What should | do.now2\4uaag!


    Hiagyorid was anxious as an ant


    on a hot pan. In his eyes, the experts


    in the realm of the Superb Master


    were like gods. Although he did not


    deny Jiang Yingying s power, he did


    not think that she would be the


    opponent of Yi Qingshan. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now we must find a way to inform your master." Irene walked to Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s side and said.


    Huang Xiaoyong said, "It''s such a long journey. Even if we inform Master, it''s toote."


    Irene also knew that time was a big


    problem. Samuel was far away in the


    Emperor Dragon Pc SO twas!


    st mpagssible For him to rush


    back to save Jiang Yingying.


    However, there was no other way.


    Even if they worked together, they


    would not be Yi Qingshan''s match.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "This is the only way. You''d better go quickly. Your strange beast can help you travel faster." Irene says.


    As soon as he thought of the Winged Tiger, a thought shed through Huang Xiaoyong''s mind and the tiger descended from the


    sky.


    With Winged Tiger, they would indeed be able to save a lot of time traveling. This was the only effective method.


    ¡°Elder, I''ll leave the sect''s affairs to you."


    After that, Huang Xiaoyong rode on the Winged Tiger and soared to the sky.


    Irene took a deep breath and said to


    her sect''s disciples, "Bu v.theseswols


    die fiegtanthWan the sect''s other


    d ae es not to leave the mountain


    gate." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    Huang Xiaoyong rode on the Winged Tiger and rushed toward the Emperor Dragon Pce. He was worried about Jiang


    Yingying in his heart, so he didn''t dare to stay for a moment.


    After a sleepless day and night, Huang Xiaoyong finally came to the Emperor Dragon Pce.


    However, for Huang Xiaoyong, who came to the Emperor Dragon Pce for the first time, he knew nothing about the rules here.


    No matter whom it was, no matter how powerful the beast was, or how powerful the realm was, they could not fly in the Emperor


    Dragon Pce.


    Therefore, before Huang Xiaoyong saw Samuel, he was put into prison.


    For Huang Xiaoyong, who was only in the Fivemp Realm, there were many masters in the Emperor Dragon Pce. Naturally,


    he couldn''t be unbridled.


    ¡°Let me out. I''m Samuel''s disciple. | want to see him." In the prison, Huang Xiaoyong shouted at the top of his voice, but no one


    paid attention to him at all.


    Samuel was still inmersed in the Book Collection Pavilion.


    The Dragonmander had been mentioned by some ancient book, but there were only a few words. There were not too many


    tips. But there was another thing that aroused Samuel''s curiosity.


    Ever since he arrived at the Tianqi Realm and learned about the Space tunnel in the forbidden area, Samuel had been curious


    about why would there be a Space tunnel. In a secret manual known as the Cleaving Sky, it mentioned a space tunnel. Legend


    has it that the space tunnel was cleaved open by an expert with a single sword strike, creating a bridge for the two different


    spaces. Although this was unintentional, the expert had vited the wrath of the heavens and eventually died under the wrath of


    the heavens.


    The secret manual also recorded that the space tunnel could reverse time. In other words, the tunnel could bring time back when


    it was operating in a certain way. It was just like the time travel machine.


    Samuel was extremely surprised. If this was true, wouldn''t it be possible to make use of the space tunnel to return to the past?


    "What is it?" Fei tingling saw Samuel''s surprised expression and she thought that Samuel had found some useful information.


    She could not resist asking curiously.


    ¡°It turns out that the legendary space tunnel was actually split open by an expert with a sword strike. What kind of strength does


    it take to be able to do it?" Samuel asked doubifully.


    Fei Lingsheng had heard of this kind of rumor before, but it was just a rumor. In Fei Lingsheng¡¯s view, it was almost impossible.


    Even an expert in the Divine Realm could not break the void.


    "You should hurry up and find a way to deal with Velocisaurus. Where did the spatial tunnele from? Can it help you deal with


    Velocisaurus?" Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel nodded and kept the words about reversing time in mind in the secret book in mind. Then, he continued to search for


    information about Velocisaurus.


    The Emperor had already flipped through all these manuals, so he just only watched quietly from the side. Suddenly, the sound


    of someone knocking on the door rang out in the Pavilion.


    Generally speaking, it was impossible for his trusted subordinate to disturb him at this time. Could it be that something had


    happened?


    Asense of foreboding immediately emerged in the Emperor''s heart. Could something have happened in the Dark Forest?


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Walking out of the Book Collection Pavilion, the Emperor asked.


    ¡°Emperor, do you know about that Beast Trainer of Winged Tiger?" A trusted subordinate asked the Emperor.


    Winged Tigers?


    ¡°Are you talking about the man beside Samuel?" the Emperor asked in confusion.


    "Correct, he came to the Emperor Dragon Pce, but because he flew above the pce, he vited a taboo. That is why he


    has already been locked up in the prison." The trusted aide said.


    The Emperor''s face turned cold. Even the Ninemp Realm experts, including Fei Lingsheng, did not dare to break this rule. A


    Fivemp Realm expert dared to be so arrogant. He was indeed Samuel''s disciple.


    His master was arrogant, but his disciple did not hold back at all.


    "Since ¡¯he has been put in prison, you don''t have to report to me. This kind of arrogant guy has to be taught a lesson," the


    Emperor said.


    "That''s what | was thinking as well.


    However, | heard from the prison that this person was shouting so loudly that he wanted to see Samuel. It was as if there was


    some urgent matter. Does the Emperor think that we should inform Samuel?" A trusted aide said.


    The Emperor frowned slightly. He would not easily forgive this kind of arrogant act. However, this person had an urgent matter.


    Moreover, he was Samuel''s disciple. This caused the Emperor to have to think deeply about it. After all, the current him was


    cooperating with Samuel. Moreover, he had failed to suppress Samuel in the Emperor Dragon Hall. Hence, the Emperor had no


    choice but to give Samuel some special treatment.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong had vited such a taboo. If he let him go so easily, wouldn''t it mean that he was afraid of Samuel?


    This was definitely not something that the Emperor could ept.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lock him up for a few days,¡± the Emperor said.


    "Yes." Since the Emperor had said so,


    his trusted subordinate could only do


    as he was told. After alll be wasuniy


    r of Mh orming the


    Emperor about this matter. As for


    how to deal with it, it was not


    something he could interfere. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Three dayster, Samuel finished


    reading all the ancient books and


    records. It was a pity th hedidyiot


    fj d any ygefulTdPBtration It


    seemed that too many people had


    died in the battle with Velocisaurus


    last time, so there was no one who


    could leave behind the original


    information. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This gave Samuel a headache. It was apletely strange and powerful opponent. If he could not find a way to suppress it, it


    would be difficult to deal with it.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, we seem to have wasted another three days," the Emperor said to Samuel.


    Samuel sighed and said, "Your Majesty, it seems that we have to think of another way.¡±


    "You haven''t rested for three days and nights. You''d better go back and have a rest. We''ll discuss it after you have rested,¡± the


    Emperor said.


    Although Samuel was in high spirits and did not need a break, he did need some time to rx.


    After returning home with Fei Lingsheng, Samuel shut himself in the room.


    He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that after he died, Yvonne would lose her husband, and Han Nian would lose her


    father. Therefore, Samuel could not let him die in Xuanyuan World.


    However, in the face of such a powerful dragon, Samuel could not see any chance of survival.


    However, for him, there was good


    news. He knew about the space


    tunnel, and he also knew that it was


    very likely to be in_X anyaanc Ol


    Nunta the bar Forest. Samuel


    had no choice but to try to forcibly


    leave the Xuanyuan World and let


    Velocisaurus kill the people in the


    Xuanyuan World. In this way, the


    Earth did not need to worry about the


    second invasion of the Xuanyuan


    World. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Of course, this method was a little cruel. However, it was also a choice that Samuel had to make if there was no other choices.


    At the same time, the ominous premonition in Samuel''s heart grew stronger and stronger. There seemed to be a voice in his


    heart telling him that something big had happened. However, Samuel could not figure out what was going on.

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    There was a knock at the door. Before Samuel could get up to open the door, Fei Lingsheng pushed the door open and walked


    in.


    "You''re really impolite," Samuel said tly.


    Fei Lingsheng looked at Samuel as if it was a matter of course. She said, "This is my home. Do | need to be polite?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that | won''t wear anything and is naked?" Samuel said helplessly.


    "It''s not like | haven''t seen it before. What''s there to be afraid of?" Fei Lingsheng didn''t care.


    If these words were said by some girls from Earth, Samuel would not feel strange at all. However, from Fei Lingsheng''s mouth,


    Samuel could not believe it. After all, in Xuanyuan World, apart from the women born in brothels, most of the styles were


    conservative, let alone strong people like Fei Lingsheng.


    ¡°What can | do for you?" Samuel asked.


    "Can''t | look for you if | have nothing to say? | used to like being quiet and didn¡¯t like talking to others, but now, if | don¡¯t say it


    now, I''m afraid | won''t have a chance in the future,¡± said Fei Lingsheng.


    From her words, it seemed that she had resigned herself to her fate. However, she was an expert in the realm of SuperbMaster.


    How could she easily resign herself to her fate?


    "Fei Lingsheng, you''re the number one expert in the Royal Court. How can you say something like that?" Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng''s face revealed a hint of helplessness. She said, "Velocisaurus, a Divine level beast. Not even Divine level experts


    can deal with it. Death is only a matter of time. No one can avoid it. "


    Of course, she didn¡¯t want to die. But in this situation, she couldn''t avoid it if she didn''t want to. Once Velocisaurus rushed out of


    the Dark Forest formation, the Xuanyuan World would be a dark hell at that time, and the air would be filled with the smell of


    blood all the time.


    Fei Lingsheng could almost imagine the scene of Xuanyuan''s world being filled with corpses, but she could do nothing about it.


    ¡°People like you should be more afraid of death. It''s not easy for you to reach the Superb Master Realm, and you can regain


    your youth. As the saying goes, the longer you live, the more you are afraid of death. Are you really willing to die?" Samuel asked


    doubtfully. Although he had never had such experiences as his own, he could imagine that when a person has endless life, he


    should be more afraid of death than others.


    Moreover, in the case of eternal beauty, who would be willing to die?


    "Who says it''s hard for me? Besides, | don''t need to regain my youth," Fei Lingsheng said disdainfully.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and thought," She doesn''t need to regain her youth. Does she mean that she has always been like


    this?"


    Samuel shook his head subconsciously. How was that possible? The reason why he was so powerful now was that he had eaten


    a lot of Holy Li, and there were also the addition of the corpses of the experts. These factors could not be obtained by others, so


    Fei Lingsheng naturally could not be a Superb Master at such a young age.


    "What''s there to hide about this kind of thing? Not everyone in the world knows about it." Samuel was speechless. Did she still


    care about her age and appearance?


    But it was also possible. After all, when a woman was persistent, wasn''t her age and appearance the same?


    Those Earth girls spent a lot of money to buy skin care products, not because they wanted to retain their youth, but because they


    were unwilling to admit that they were old.


    "I''m indeed lying to the world. They all think I''m old, but in fact, I''m not yet 30.


    Even the Emperor doesn''t know about this, " Fei Lingsheng said. She was the only one in the world who knew the secret, but


    now she revealed it to Samuel. It seemed that Fei Lingsheng really epted her fate.


    Otherwise, how could she tell such an important secret to Samuel?


    ¡°Are you kidding?" Seeing Fei Lingsheng s serious face, Samuel had to change his attitude and re-examine the problem


    because Fei Lingsheng had no need to lie to him.


    However, if this was the case, it would be too surprising. This was because the real strong men Samue had seen so far were all


    very old people. They could only reach the powerful realm after a long period of cultivation. However, Fei Lingsheng had be


    a strong one in the Superb Master Realm at the age of less than thirty!


    "Do | look like I''m joking? When | was 25 years old, | had already reached the Superb Master Realm," Fei Lingsheng said.


    ¡°How did you do it?" Samuel asked curiously. Without Holy Li and the skeleton of an expert, the current Samuel was likely just an


    ordinary person. Hence, he was unable to imagine just how Fei Lingsheng did it.


    "If | told you that | was born in the Dark Forest and raised by a strange beast, would you believe me?" Fei Lingsheng said.


    Raised by an exotic beast!


    These words seemed ridiculous, but it was not impossible.


    There were wolf children on earth, which were raised by wolves. Samuel had heard of this kind of story.


    However, the Exotic Beasts in Xuanyuan World were usually ferocious, and there was nock of Exotic Beasts that ate human


    beings. It was a miracle that Fei Lingsheng was able to survive in such an environment.


    "Dark Forest is the origin of Holy Li.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Although | know that Holy Li isn''t that precious in your eyes, | used to treat Holy Li as fruit." Fei Lingsheng continued.


    "To eat as a fruit?"


    In other words, Samuel also had the same experience. However, he had done it because he was hungry.


    "Did you grow up with Holy Li from a strange beast?" Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng felt a little strange in


    the face of Samuel''s curiosity bu


    shock. This kin eferpdtiente Would


    definitely) ¡é¨¦tise them to feel shocked


    no matter who was told about it.


    However, Samuel only Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    felt curious.


    Sure enough, he was not an ordinary person.


    Fei Lingsheng exined, "Not


    entirely. Apart from Holy Li, | also eat


    wild meat. From the moment


    my mem rigs avery Gay when | woke


    Up) thet would be many wild rabbits


    and pheasants ced in front of me.


    | eat raw meat as food. When I''m


    tired of eating raw meat, | would also


    find some flowers and nts to eat."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Your growth experience really is


    colorful, eating meat and grass.


    However, since yo reycupcaanel


    k Ferestawhydi you leave it?


    oreover, how did you learn how to


    speak when you grew up with a


    strange beast?" Samuel said with a


    smile. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That day, it went to help me find Holy Li as usual, but it didn''te back. | knew it must be in danger. Without its care, | was


    scared, so | left the ce where | lived.


    After walking for a long time, | walked out of the Dark Forest and saw apletely different world. Maybe it was fate that |


    fainted in a sect and was saved by those people,¡± Fei Lingsheng said.


    "So you''ve learned to speak and cultivate in the sect?" Samuel had already guessed what was going to happen next. This sect


    should be the starting point of Fei Lingsheng''s new life.

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    ¡°During the year | was in the Sect, | learned how to talk and knew how tomunicate with people. It was from that time that |


    realized | was a human being and not born of an evil beast and | knew | was thrown in the Dark Forest." Speaking of this, Fei


    Lingsheng''s eyes were obviously burning with anger. It was obvious that this matter was very uneptable to her.


    As a father, Samuel could understand this feeling. As the saying goes, a tiger does not eat its cubs. What kind of parents would


    leave their children in such a dangerous ce like the Dark Forest? Didn''t they want her to die?


    ¡°And then?" Samuel asked curiously. He could not wait to understand this kind of strange life experience.


    Moreover, Fei Lingsheng treated Holy Li as a fruit. Once she cultivated, her strength would inevitably increase by leaps and


    bounds. When Samuel was in the Tianqi Realm, he had shocked those so-called powerhouses, and Fei Lingsheng must be the


    same.


    "A yearter, | got in touch with cultivation, and this is also the time when my life really starts to change. One night, just one night,


    | have be a strong man in the Fivemp Realm from a cultivator who just entered the country." Fei Lingsheng said.


    She broke through Fivemp Realm in one night!


    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat. Such a breakthrough had probably frightened the rest of the sect senseless! This was something


    that most people wouldn''t dare imagine.


    "Shocking the Sect and reaching the pinnacle of your life?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Fei Lingsheng shook her head and said," They are indeed very shocked. At that time, | didn''t know what had happened, but |


    could see that many people were afraid of me. | have seen this kind of look. Every time Aaron helped me hunt for food, those


    food would show fear and horror in their eyes, and then they would desperately resist. Aaron would be hurt in this situation."


    Aaron should be the strange beast that raised Fei Lingsheng. It was likely that the name was given to it by Fei Lingsheng.


    However, after hearing the whole paragraph, Samuel''s eyelids began to twitch.


    Filled with fear and desperately resisited!


    Fei Lingsheng lived in a desperate situation. The bloody scene of Aaron¡¯ hunting was probably the most scene she had seen.


    Aaron was injured because of hunting, and her subconscious would give Fei Lingsheng a sense of self-protection.


    Therefore, when such an expression appeared in her eyes, the only thing she could do was kill him, just like Aaron did.


    ¡°What did you do?" Samuel took a deep breath and asked.


    "ughtered everyone in the sect. Only in this way can | feel safe," Fei Lingsheng said with no expression on her face.


    Samuel exhaled heavily. Although he had long guessed that it would end like this, the meaning behind Fei Lingsheng¡¯s words


    became different.


    Because there was a big gap between spection and reality.


    "You are only in the Fivemp Realm. How can you kill all the people in the sect? Don''t you have a real master in the sect?"


    Samuel asked in confusion.


    "While | was ughtering, my realm gradually increased. When | killed everyone, | reached the Eight Lamp Realm. " Fei


    Lingsheng exined.


    "Dammit." Samuel was unable to hold back any longer. He let out a curse.


    It was already incredible for Fei Lingsheng to break through to the Fivemp Realm overnight. He didn¡¯t expect that she could


    break the realm while killing people and it was a triple breach. No one would believe it if it was told to others.


    ¡°Looking at the corpses and blood all over the ground, | suddenly felt safe. That feeling was like Aaron came back and protected


    me. From then on, | knew what bing stronger meant," Fei Lingsheng continued.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "So you stayed in the sect and didn''t leave until you reached the Superb Master Realm?" Samuel guessed. Fei Lingsheng was a


    person whocked a sense of security. Therefore, in Samuel''s view, she would not leave the sect easily, because Aaron''s death


    had be a shadow in her heart. There was only one reason for her to leave, which was that she had reached the Superb


    Master Realm, the Invincible Realm.


    ¡°Not bad, it took me a few years to reach the Superb Master Realm. Only then did | know that | was truly safe," Fei Lingsheng


    said.


    "You''ve killed a lot of people during this period of time, haven''t you?" Samuel said helplessly. There were bound to be visitors to


    the Sect, and Fei Lingsheng had to kill them one by one in order to hide the truth of the sect''s massacre.


    "613," Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "You remember clearly. What happened after that? Since you have be this strong, have


    you ever returned to the Dark Forest?"


    Aaron raised Fei Lingsheng. For her, Aaron must be the closest person to her. Although Aaron was probably dead, it was what


    Fei Lingsheng should do to find Aaron''s body.


    "I''ve been there, but it wasn''t for the sake of finding it, because it has already be food for other strange beasts." Fei


    Lingsheng said.


    "Since you''re not looking for Aaron,


    then are you looking for Holy Li?"


    Samuel guessed. Fei Lingsheng tad


    reached t e,Sypenb Master Realm,


    bua thid as not the limit of a


    cultivator. There was a legendary


    Divine Realm. If Fei Lingsheng


    wanted to reach the Divine Realm,


    she would inevitably think of Holy Li.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re very smart, but it''s a pity that Holy Li is not easy to find. In addition, near Holy Li, there are usually powerful strange


    beasts guarding it. That''s why | failed several times and was injured badly." Fei Lingsheng said.


    Hearing this, Samuel could not help


    but take in a deep breath. Even Fei


    Lingsheng would be injured.


    appeared that theoaytingt at was


    h ear in the Dark Forest was


    not just Velocisaurus. There were


    also other unique beasts. This was


    basically a destructive piece of


    information to Samuel. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was already difficult enough to deal with Velocisaurus. There were also other powerful strange beasts. Wasn''t this adding fuel


    to the fire?


    "It looks like we''re doomed. Other than Velocisaurus, there''s also the strange beast that even you can''t handle. When the


    formation of the Dark Forest is broken, it''ll be the true end of the world," Samuel said.


    "It won''t. After Velocisaurus awakens,


    it will need food to satisfy its hunger.


    The stronger the Aries Bene


    ne geitanl be Or it.


    erefore, when it is able to leave the


    Dark Forest, the strong people in the


    Dark Forest should have already


    be its meal." Fei Lingsheng


    exined. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "This... can barely be considered good news. " Samuel bitterlyughed. In this current situation, he could onlyfort himself in


    this manner.


    "If |can reach the Divine Realm, maybe there is still a glimmer of hope." Fei Lingsheng suddenly turned to Samuel.


    Samuel was stunned for a moment, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He was not a fool. It was not until this


    moment that Samuel finally understood why Fei Lingsheng was so loyal to him.


    ¡°You don''t want to get Holy Li from me, do you?" Samuel asked.

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    Fei Lingsheng said so much and was so honest with Samuel that she almost told all her secrets to Samuel. She really had a


    purpose, and she wanted to get Holy Li.


    As far as Fei Lingsheng was concerned, only by getting Holy Li could she have the chance to touch the Divine Realm. If she


    reached the Divine Realm, she might be able to fight with Velocisaurus.


    In the final analysis, Fei Lingsheng didn''t want to die.


    "This is a way to deal with Velocisaurus. Don''t tell me you''re not willing?" Fei Lingsheng retorted.


    Samuel directly shook his head. He did not have many Holy Li, so he could not squander them like before. Moreover, it


    was not easy for Holy Li toe, and it could provide him with great help. How could he still randomly give it to others?


    In the hall, if Samuel had not taken the Holy Li earlier, he would not be able to remain calm under that kind of suppression.


    The current Samuel already knew how important and precious Holy Li was. Even if Fei Lingsheng''s goal was to deal with


    Velocisaurus, Samuel would not give it to her so easily.


    "| don¡¯t want to," Samuel said directly.


    Fei Lingsheng had thought that she would be able to gain Samuel''s trust by telling all her secrets to him. She hadn''t expected


    that the final sentence she received would be his unwillingness.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you want to watch Velocisaurus kill unscrupulously in Xuanyuan World? Do you want to watch millions of people die under


    the sharp ws of Velocisaurus?" Fei Lingsheng said with some anger.


    "| will think of other ways. Perhaps, | will give you Holy Li when | am forced to do so, but it will definitely not happen now,"


    Samuel said faintly.


    Fei Lingsheng didn''t ease up because of this sentence, because the ability of Holy Li needed to be absorbed little by little to help


    her break through the current realm little by little, not to reach the Divine Realm as soon as she ate Holy Li.


    If it was really a crisis, it would be toote to eat Holy Li at that time.


    "I''m afraid that it''ll be useless even if you give me more then." Fei Lingsheng said coldly.


    "Fei Lingsheng, what''s the point of saying so much? It will only be yours if | give it to you. If | don''t give it to you, whatever you


    say will be useless. You''d better go and rest, " Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng had thought of snatching it by force, but in this way, a fierce battle would break out between her and Samuel. It


    was not something that could be taken from Fei Lingsheng. After all, in the current situation, such a thing was not allowed to


    happen.


    Fei Lingsheng took a deep breath and spat it out heavily again, saying, "Let me tell you one more thing. If you think it''s worth it, |


    hope you can seriously think about Holy Li.


    Seeing Fei Lingsheng still unwilling to give up, Samuel smiled helplessly.


    However, Samuel would naturally be willing to know more of Fei Lingsheng''s secrets. After all, it was up to him whether it was


    valuable or not.


    "Go ahead, let''s see if you can interest me," Samuel said.


    "Your disciple came to the Emperor Dragon Pce and is in a hurry. It is very likely that there is something wrong with the


    Samuel Sect. However, he vited the rules of the Emperor Dragon Pce and has now been locked up in the prison." Fei


    Lingsheng said.


    Disciple?


    Wasn''t it Huang Xiaoyong?


    How could hee to the Emperor Dragon Pce for no reason!


    ¡°How do you know? Why haven''t | heard of it at all?" Samuel asked suspiciously.


    Fei Lingsheng said, "I¡¯m in the Emperor Dragon Pce, so | naturally have informers. This matter is absolutely true. If you don''t


    believe me, you can investigate it yourself. He rode a Winged Tiger into the city, which is seen by many people."


    After hearing this, Samuel immediately left home.


    If Huang Xiaoyong was really riding a Winged Tiger into the city, then there should be a lot of people who saw him. Looking for


    someone on the street could prove whether what Fei Lingsheng said was true or not.


    After searching for several people, Samuel finally got a definite answer. It was that someone had entered the city riding a Winged


    Tiger. Although he did not know who he was, his subordinates had already taken him away.


    The ominous premonition in Samuel''s heart grew stronger.


    Before he left, he warned Huang Xiaoyong to stay in the Samuel Sect and take care of all things in the Samuel Sect. Something


    must have happened in the Samuel Sect if he suddenly came to the Pce.


    Samuel couldn''t guess what had happened, so he could only find Huang Xiaoyong and ask him about it.


    Since he had been imprisoned in the prison by the Emperor, he had no choice but to seek the Emperor''s help.


    Samuel came to the main hall once again. He faced the closed-eyed Supreme Emperor and asked, "Supreme Emperor, did you


    lock up my disciple?" "Who is your disciple?" The Emperor asked


    Samuel with a puzzled look.


    Samuel''s face was as cold as ice. He knew Huang Xiaoyong''s character very well. This guy would definitely introduce himself


    and say that he was Samuel''s disciple. How could the Emperor not know?


    "At this time, he deliberately pretended to be unknown. Does he want to use Huang Xiaoyong to threaten me?"


    ¡°Your Majesty, I''m loyal to the Royal Court right now. | hope you won''t let me change my mind," Samuel said tly.


    Although he was loyal to the Royal Court, it didn''t mean that he would still be the same in the future!


    Only Samuel had the courage to say such words. Anyone who dared to do so in the Emperor Dragon Pce would be


    sentenced to treason! They might even be executed by the Emperor.


    Although the Emperor had thought that Samuel woulde and question him when he found out, he did not expect Samuel to


    say something like that.


    The Emperor controlled his temper, which was about to explode, and said, "Sect Master Hannigan, do you know what you''re


    talking about?"


    "Of course | know. Emperor, do you


    know what you are doing? My


    disciple broke the ru esas the O1''!


    Frypesonibiagdh Pa ace, so he should


    be punished. But he came in a hurry,


    so he must have something urgent.


    Can''t you show mercy?" Samuel said.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "lll release him when his sentence reaches the end of the day," the Emperor said.


    Samuel''s eyes grew cold. How long would it take? At that time, Samuel had already missed Huang Xiaoyong''s messages from


    thousands of miles away.


    "| want to see him. | hope that the Emperor will give me a chance." Samuel bowed slightly. This was considered a very respectful


    action. This was because the current Samuel was not a person who would grovel and bow to others.


    Such an action eased the Emperor¡¯s mood a little. At least it would make him feel that he was not suppressed by Samuel. His


    dignity as an emperor was still preserved.


    Moreover, from the beginning, the


    Emperor had no intention of keeping


    Huang Xiaoyong fete cle fer@long


    time ARE all, Fuany iaoyong was


    Samuel''s disciple. As the saying


    goes, even when you beat a dog, you


    have to look at the master. The


    Emperor had to give Samuel face.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Considering that this is your


    disciple''s first visit to the Emperor


    Dragon Pce and he doesn! O


    understa d.the yatss le him off


    thid''ties . However, after taking him


    away, remember to teach him a


    lesson. The Emperor Dragon Pce


    isn''t a ce where he can act as he


    pleases," the Emperor said. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    These words of the Emperor were a reminder to Samuel.


    He was referring to Huang Xiaoyong, but in fact, he was secretly referring to Samuel.


    However, Samuel did not care about this at all. Since the first time he went to the Emperor Dragon Pce, he had never thought


    of showing his attitude as a subordinate in front of the Emperor.


    Moreover, there was nothing for Samuel to miss in the Royal Court. Even if he really fell out with the Emperor, he could still go to


    Xia State or Chongye.


    "Thank you," Samuel said tly.


    Then, Samuel, led by the Emperor''s trusted servant, arrived at the prison.


    When he saw Huang Xiaoyong, he was very weak after being beaten, which made Samuel angry.


    The confidante exined, "Because he broke into the Pce without permission and refused to cooperate, we had to use force."


    Samuel had no expression on his face. He did not say anything.


    His confidant knew Samuel was angry. He had hoped Samuel could relieve his anger, but it seemed that it was useless.


    The trusted subordinate could not help sighing in his heart. He had followed the Emperor for so many years, but no one had ever


    dared to offend him. Samuel was the first to do so, and even if he did, the Emperor would not dare to object.


    This was the strength of an expert. As long as he was strong enough, he would not take the Emperor seriously.


    He opened the cell door and went in. Then, Samuel directly carried Huang Xiaoyong on his shoulder.


    Before leaving, Samuel said to the confidante, "Thank the Emperor for me. Tell him that |, Samuel, will keep this in mind."


    The trusted subordinate looked at Samuel''s back as he left and smiled helplessly. "Is he warning the Emperor? How dare he!"


    When he returned to the hall, the confidante passed on Samuel''s words verbatim to the Emperor.


    After hearing this, the Emperor''s face was full of coldness, but he seemed to be a little helpless.


    "| already knew that this person was hard to control, but | never expected him to be even more troublesome than | expected.¡±


    The Emperor said.


    "This guy will definitely be a hidden danger in the future. Will the Emperor be able to use the matter of Velocisaurus to kill him?"


    the trusted subordinate asked.


    The Emperor''s expression wasplicated, and no one knew what he was thinking about.


    When Samuel returned to Fei Lingsheng''s house, Fei Lingsheng saw Huang Xiaoyong''s weak state, which was beyond her


    expectation.


    In her view, it was natural for the Emperor to catch Huang Xiaoyong, but it was a little unexpected that Huang Xiaoyong was


    injured.


    "It seems that the Emperor vented all his anger on your disciple," Fei Lingsheng said.


    "| will make him pay the price," Samuel said coldly.


    To make the Emperor pay the price!


    Samuel was the only one who dared to say something like that.


    "It seems that he still needs some time to recover," Fei Lingsheng said.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s current physical condition indeed needed time to recover. But in this way, Samuel could not immediately know


    why Huang Xiaoyong came here. The waiting under this torment was definitely not something that Samuel could ept.


    Samuel took out a Holy Li that made Fei Lingsheng''s eyes red and fed it to Huang Xiaoyong.


    Holy Li not only could help people to cultivate energy, but it could also heal injuries. This was the value of a treasure.


    "It''s such a precious thing, but you actually used it to heal him. He only needs a few days to recover. Aren''t you wasting it?" Fei


    Lingsheng said with envy. It was really a waste of good stuff.


    "This is mine. It''s up to me whether it''s worth it or not. It has nothing to do with you," Samuel said tly.


    Fei Lingsheng was so angry. In order to get Holy Li, she told a lot of stories in front of Samuel, but in the end, she got nothing.


    On the contrary, Huang Xiaoyong was just slightly injured and could recover in a few days. It was worth Samuel wasting a Holy


    Li for him.


    ¡°You should know that when he eats Holy Li under normal conditions, he can break the realm for himself. But now, if he uses


    Holy Li to repair his body, the energy of Holy Li would be wasted." Fei Lingsheng said.


    ¡°If | want him to improve his realm, I''ll give him another Holy Li when he''s in good health. You don''t have to worry," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng was so angry that she almost spat blood. He was so generous to Huang Xiaoying, but stingy to her. She couldn''t


    fathom Samuel''s thoughts.


    "You''re really unreasonable." Fei Lingsheng said angrily.


    After a while, Huang Xiaoyong finally woke up. When he opened his eyes and saw Fei Lingsheng, there was a strong resistance


    in his eyes.


    "You... Why are you here?" Huang Xiaoyong said in horror.


    Samuel was confused.


    Fei Lingsheng was also puzzled.


    Why did he look at her as if she were a ghost?


    "This is my home. Why can''t | be here?" Fei Lingsheng said as if it was a matter of course.


    "Master, it''s her, her younger brother.


    He killed disciples of the Sa e) Bert


    and fou tavith nding He wants


    to dake ingying away," Huang


    Xiaoyong grabbed Samuel''s hand


    and said eagerly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Brother!


    "Isn''t it Yi Qingshan?"


    Samuel had been curious why Yi Qingshan wasn''t by Fei Lingsheng''s side. He hadn''t expected Yi Qingshan to go to the Samuel


    Sect!


    To take away Jiang Yingying, was he trying to use Jiang Yingying to threaten him and make him hand over Holy Li?


    "Fei Lingsheng, | didn''t expect you to have a trick up your sleeve." Samuel said to Fei Lingsheng with hostility.


    Fei Lingsheng''s expression did not change, because this matter had nothing to do with her, and she would not feel guilty.


    Moreover, Fei Lingsheng also felt strange about Yi Qingshan''s departure, but now she finally understood what Yi Qingshan was


    going to do.


    "| don''t know where Yi Qingshan is. Do you believe it?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    "Why should | believe you? You want


    the Holy Li, Yi Qingshan wants to


    threaten me with Jiang Minasatgahu


    me toveand\Sver the Holy Li.


    Don''t you have the same goal?"


    Samuel walked to Fei Lingsheng and


    said with great killing intent. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jiang Yingying followed Samuel to


    the Xuanyuan World. ee


    never allow anyiaciderts to happenContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    erable Otherwise, how would he


    exin to He Ting when he returned


    to Earth in the future? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "He is not my younger brother at all. | have nothing to do with him, and | don''t know anything about what he wants to do. | don''t


    know he will go to find your sister," Jiang Yingying said.


    "Tell me, where is he?" Samuel asked coldly.


    Fei Lingsheng shook her head and said, "I''ll tell you the truth. He''s a Superb Master in


    Xia State. What he wants to do is not something | can interfere casually. Before that, | didn''t know that he had such a n. So if


    you ask me, | can''t give you an answer

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    Samuel''s gaze was like a torch as he looked at Fei Lingsheng, hoping to see some ws in her expression.


    But Fei Lingsheng''s eyes didn''t move at all, and she didn¡¯t look like she was lying at all.


    Fei Lingsheng said, "Continue to doubt me. You''d better find Yi Qingshan as soon as possible. He probably wants to catch your


    sister in order to get Holy Li, so she won''t be hurt for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Master, Yingying is unwilling to surrender, so she wants to fight with him. | don''t know how she is now. Go and find her quickly,"


    Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Samuel turned to Huang Xiaoyong and said, "You stay here and rest. When you get better, you can go back to the Samuel Sect


    on your own. Don''t stay in the Royal Court. | don''t want you to be the Achilles¡¯ heel again." "By the way, take Ang with you and


    let her go with you."


    Huang Xiaoyong did not understand the situation in the Royal Court, nor did he know what had happened between Samuel and


    the Emperor. However, to him, Samuel''s words were an imperial edict. As such, he only had to follow Samuel''s orders.


    ¡°Master, you must save Yingying."


    ¡°Of course. Do | need you to tell me that?"


    Samuel was about to leave the room when he suddenly stopped.


    After all, Yi Qingshan was a Superb Master. It was difficult for Samuel to save Jiang Yingying and make her safe and sound. "You


    told Yi Qingshan that | have Holy Li, didn''t you?" Samuel said faintly.


    Fei Lingsheng did mention this in front of Yi Qingshan, but she didn''t expect Yi Qingshan to have such a n.


    Now Samuel was mentioned in this manner, Fei Lingsheng understood what Samuel wanted to say.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go with you. Since | have my responsibility, | won¡¯t sit idly by," Fei Lingsheng said.


    They left the Emperor Dragon Pce together.


    The Emperor''s face was full of confusion after receiving the news. The sudden departure of these two people meant that


    something had happened, and it was not a trivial matter for them to go together.


    "Is there any news from the Samuel Sect?" The Emperor summoned his trusted aide and asked.


    "Yi Qingshan killed someone in the Samuel Sect and wanted to capture Samuel''s sister, " said the trusted subordinate. This was


    the situation he had just learned. Fortunately, there were people from the Emperor Dragon Pce in the Samuel Sect. If not,


    they would only be confused right now.


    "Why did Yi Qingshan catch Samuel''s sister?" The Emperor frowned and asked.


    The confidant did not know the reason, so he could only say, "The people we sent are paying close attention to this matter. |


    believe that if there is any new situation, we will report it as soon as possible."


    "Keep an eye on this matter. | want to know what¡¯s going on as soon as possible," the


    Emperor said.


    Samuel and Fei Lingsheng hurried on with their journey with all their strength. At this moment, Fei Lingsheng noticed the gap in


    strength between Samuel. Samuel''s speed was faster than hers. Although this did not mean that Samuel was stronger than her,


    it was still a reflection of one aspect.


    In less than a day, Samuel had finally returned to the Samuel Sect.


    The bodies of the two Sect''s disciples had already been buried by Irene. When Irene told Samuel what had happened that day,


    Samuel grew furious.


    The disciples of the Samuel Sect were all children of poor families, but Yi Qingshan didn''t even leave a whole corpse!


    Samuel took a deep breath and asks Irene:" Do you know where they''re going?" Irene didn''t know the exact destination. She


    only pointed in one direction to Samuel and said, "Over there, your sister wants to fight him. | don''t know what''s going on there."


    Samuel was quite clear about Jiang Yingying''s strength. She was now stronger than those in the Ninemp Realm, but she was


    definitely not a match for those in the Superb Master Realm. After all, Jiang Yingying had only absorbed the power of the skull.


    She had not transformed well from the Holy Li she had eaten.


    Samuel was so strong because of the fusion of his skull, which was beyond anyone''s reach.


    ¡°How long has it been?" Samuel continued to ask.


    "Three days." Hearing this, Samuel gritted his teeth. For three whole days, Jiang Yingying had obviously fallen into Yi Qingshan¡¯s


    hands. He did not know how she was doing and if she was injured.


    "Will your sister be a match for Yi Qingshan?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    "She hasn''t reached the Superb Master Realm yet," Samuel said.


    Although these words were expected by Fei Lingsheng, when she heard Samuel say it himself, she felt a little relieved. If Jiang


    Yingying was also a strong one in the realm of the Superb Master, Fei Lingsheng would be very speechless. After all, the strong


    ones in the realm of the Superb Master were rare. She still couldn''t ept that two of them would suddenly appear.


    "It seems that she has been caught by Yi Qingshan. You don''t have to hurry to find Yi Qingshan. He will appear in front of you


    sooner orter," Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel also understood this. But to let him stay here and do nothing, this would make Samuel very anxious. After all, Jiang


    Yingying was dangerous. How could he wait calmly?


    "Will Yi Qingshan return to Xia State?" Samuel asked.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Fei Lingsheng shook her head without thinking and said, "Yi Qingshan is a coward. How could he return to Xia State? You know


    the situation in the Dark Forest."


    "Can we just keep waiting like this?" Samuel said, gritting his teeth.


    Fei Lingsheng wanted to help Samuel


    come up with an idea, but Fei


    Lingsheng didnt kngeWvhat 40


    Gingsbar¡¯Sn was either. She


    couldn''t be sure where Yi Qingshan


    would be at this moment. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Just wait. | believe he will appear soon. And if he wants to get Holy Li, he will never hurt your sister," Fei Lingsheng said.


    At this moment, Irene, who was on


    one side, became puzzled upon


    hearing their words. Wasn''t it


    because Yi Qingshan w tedtai\)


    jain. bog. BO Harr Holy Li


    been already given to Zhong Qishan?


    This was something known to


    everyone. Furthermore, in order to


    avoid unnecessary trouble, Zhong


    Qishan swallowed Holy Li in front of


    many people so that those who


    wanted to snatch it would give up the


    idea. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Could it be that Samuel still had Holy Li?


    "Sect Master Hannigan, you''ve returned. Where is Ang?" Irene asked.


    "She wille back with Huang Xiaoyong. You don''t have to worry," Samuel said.


    Irene nodded. Since Samuel had said so, there was no need for her to ask any more questions.


    However, this was not as simple as Samuel had thought.


    As soon as Samuel and Fei


    Lingsheng left the pce, the


    Emperor sent people Saati


    engshanse itor er to


    pr¨¦vent Samuel from not going back,


    the Emperor could only lock the two


    people in the pce. Only in this way,


    Samuel had to return to the pce.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yi Qingshan, I''ll let you experience the consequences of threatening me. You''ll be the first true expert I''ve killed in the Xuanyuan


    World."

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    When Samuel said these words, the people standing beside him all had shocked expressions on their faces, including Fei


    Lingsheng.


    Because he didn''t look like he was joking. If he could easily say that he was going to kill an expert in the Superb Master Realm,


    didn¡¯t that mean Samuel''s realm had already surpassed the Superb Master Realm?


    Although the great masters in the Royal Court had long spected about Samuel''s realm, no one really knew what Samuel''s


    real realm was until now.


    Some people said that he was in the Superb Master Realm, but some people said that he had already surpassed the Superb


    Master Realm. Even if he had not reached the legendary Divine Realm, he was not far from it.


    However, if he really had the strength to defeat Yi Qingshan, it was definitely a sign of the Divine Realm.


    Fei Lingsheng slowly took a deep breath and asked Samuel, "Is the expert of the Superb Master Realm so vulnerable in your


    eyes?"


    Samuel''s gaze was like a torch as he stared in the direction that Jiang Yingying had left. He did not know to what extent Yi


    Qingshan could be killed. But if Yi


    Qingshan dared to hurt Jiang Yingying, no matter what the price he had to pay, Samuel would let Yi Qingshan die.


    "Irene, please help me keep an eye on the surroundings. If there is any news, inform me as soon as possible." Samuel said to


    Irene. Then he went back to his room.


    Irene was a bit confused by Samuel''s arrangement. After all, this was the Samuel Sect, his territory. Why would he leave this


    matter to an outsider like her?


    "What do you mean by this, Sect Master Hannigan?" Irene asked Fei Lingsheng in confusion.


    At this time, Irene still didn''t know Fei Lingsheng''s real identity. Otherwise, she probably wouldn''t even have the courage to talk


    to Fei Lingsheng.


    "In the current Samuel Sect, there is no one worthy of his trust. All the elders here are sent by the Emperor," Fei Lingsheng


    exined. Only Huang Xiaoyong and Jiang Yingying could really convince Samuel. Now Jiang Yingying was missing, and Huang


    Xiaoyong was still recovering in the Emperor Dragon Pce, so Samuel had no choice but to ask Irene for help.


    However, there was one thing that Fei Lingsheng did not quite understand. Why would Samuel go back to his room at a time like


    this? Wouldn''t it be more reassuring for him to keep an eye on the surrounding situation?


    Irene nodded. She was quite happy in her heart. Samuel did not trust anyone else, but he trusted Irene. Irene had the illusion


    that she was closer to Samuel.


    Originally, Irene already had some affection for Samuel. Now, naturally, Irene was happy to see such a situation.


    When Fei Lingsheng noticed Irene''s infatuated smile, she felt a little helpless in her heart. Was this man really going to make


    women fall in love with him just like that?


    Not only Irene, but also the sect master of the Ethereal Sect, Ang. The way she looked at Samuel also had that meaning in


    her eyes.


    Samuel returned to his room and took out the leg bone he had recently acquired. The merging of skull bones had brought a great


    improvement to Samuel''s realm. If he wanted to be 100% sure that he could deal with Yi Qingshan, Samuel would have to merge


    with this leg bone. Only in this way could he gain more strength.


    He didn''t do this before because he was afraid that it would bring some negative effects, so he didn''t dare to do so.


    But now, Samuel had no choice. Yi Qingshan caught Jiang Yingying, and he had to save her anyway. This was the promise he


    made to He Ting when he left. He didn''t want this poor woman to lose her daughter.


    Samuel took a deep breath, looked at the leg bones and said, "Although | don¡¯t know who your master is, | can make you show


    value again. This should be the best home for you. | hope we can live together peacefully."


    The leg bone looked like a decaying bone. There was nothing special in the beginning, but Samuel could feel the extraordinary


    power contained in the leg bone. When he injected his strength into the leg bone, the leg bone had undergone tremendous


    changes.


    The decay faded away, revealing a jadelike color and exuding a strong energy fluctuation.


    Samuel frowned. He remembered that when he got the skull, there was no such energy fluctuation. Could it be that the


    energy of this leg bone was stronger than the skull?


    "| hope that my mortal body can withstand your energy." After saying this, Samuel put his leg bones on his calf. When the two


    forces began to mingle, the leg bones slowly integrated into Samuel''s body at an extremely slow speed.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    During this process, Samuel experienced indescribable pain. It was just like how he had fainted from the pain.


    It was a pity that it was not easy for Samuel to pass out now, so he could only endure the pain caused by the bone fusion.


    However, after a long time, the pain became stronger and stronger, as if someone was piercing into his body bit by bit with a


    blunt device.


    At this time, the appearance nf


    City appeared in sais smi


    thought of of Yvaneoaita Han


    Tsao people could cre


    support Samuel to face any situation.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    What was the point of suffering? As long as he could see them again, even if he had to endure the torture brought by the 18th


    level of hell, Samuel would be able to persist.


    It was not easy to face such pain when he was conscious. But now, Samuel was smiling and shivering with cold sweat, which did


    not affect his yearning to go back to earth.


    "My dear wife and daughter, wait for me. Even if | have to pierce a hole in this ce, | will definitely go back." Samuel gritted his


    teeth and said word by word.


    It seemed that after a whole century, Samuel finally began to feel the pain, which meant that the bone fusion had been


    sessful.


    Samuel, who was gasping for breath,


    thought that he had seeded. But


    at this moment, he suddenlyhad\a |


    Ae peste Va ony


    iaean head with both hands and


    roll on the ground. The pain was


    more intense than before, ten times,


    a hundred times, or even a thousand


    times! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel was in so much pain that he wanted to end his life, but the image of Han Nian smiling at him kept shing through his


    mind.


    Samuel knew that he could not die.


    Otherwise, Yvonne would lose her husband, while Han Nian would lose her father. This was something he could not ept.


    "Come on, let''s do it again. | want to


    see how much pain you will bring me.


    If | can''t even endure this pain, m


    surname is no nnigatn" Samuel


    sand, wHd bdrled up on the ground,


    trembled violently. His whole body


    had been shrunk into a ball. At this


    moment, his head and the leg, which


    had merged with the bones, were


    connected by energy visible to the


    naked eye. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel did not see this scene, but he could feel it. He knew that the two bones belonged to the same owner. At this time, there


    should be some special effect.

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    Outside the room.


    Fei Lingsheng couldn''t help breaking in because she could feel the powerful energy fluctuations in the room. She wanted to see


    what Samuel was doing, but she was afraid that she would annoy him if she broke in.


    Fei Lingsheng guessed that Samuel must be improving his strength and dealing with Yi Qingshan in a better way.


    Fei Lingsheng''s idea was that Samuel ate Holy Li, which made her a little worried. After all, she was still coveting Samuel''s Holy


    Li. If Samuel ate it all in order to deal with Yi Qingshan, there would be no chance for her.


    "How much did you eat from such a powerful energy fluctuation? Didn''t you leave any behind?" Fei Lingsheng said with a


    worried face. She wished she could break the door and snatch Holy Li from Samuel''s hand. It was a pity that the energy


    fluctuation at this moment was like a warning to Fei Lingsheng, so she did not dare to make a move.


    If Samuel got angry and started a fight with her, she would go for wool ande home shorn.


    After a long while, the energy in the room finally calmed down. Fei Lingsheng knew that Samuel''s strength had increased by a


    certain extent.


    He, who couldn''t be seen through, might have really reached the Divine Realm, which made Fei Lingsheng involuntarily feel


    envious. After all, she had been in the Superb Master Realm for a long time, while the legendary Divine Realm didn''t even have


    a door to her.


    In the room.


    Samuel finally calmed down and sat down cross-legged on the ground. After the pain disappeared, he could feel that the energy


    in his body had be stronger. It was like a long-gathered volcano, ready to erupt at any time.


    What he needed to do now was to learn how to control this force. After all, this kind of improvement in a short period of time


    would still make Samuel a little out of ce.


    Moreover, there was a connection of power between the skull and the leg bone, which made Samuel a little worried.


    They belonged to the same master. Samuel couldn''t help but wonder if his body would eventually be controlled by the skeleton if


    he gathered all the bones. His body would be the host of the skeleton¡¯s rebirth.


    It seemed that this kind of strengthening method would be rare in the future. Once such a result really appeared, it would be


    irreversible.


    After a day and a night, Samuel finally calmed down the strength within his body. He could control it as he wished.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At this time, Samuel looked ordinary, like an ordinary person. He was not outstanding at all. The more powerful a person was,


    the more ordinary he was in the eyes of outsiders.


    When he walked out of the room, Fei Lingsheng was ready to wee the strong, but the more ordinary Samuel appeared in


    front of her, catching her off guard.


    "What¡¯s the matter with you?" Fei Lingsheng asked Samuel in confusion. He did not seem to have be stronger.


    Instead, he seemed to have be


    weaker. Could it be that Samuel was unable to absorb the Holy Li''s energy because he had eaten too much Holy Li? Not only did


    he not be stronger, but he was also injured and weakened?


    ¡°Have you been here all this time?¡± Samuel asked curiously.


    Fei Lingsheng nodded unconsciously. She had almost felt all the changes in Samuel, so it was hard for her to believe the result.


    "You ate Holy Li, but why didn''t you be stronger, instead making me feel that you¡¯re weaker?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    Samuel smiled faintly. He could sense this, and his aura was even more restrained, making him seem weak. However, he was


    the only one who knew exactly whether he was strong or weak.


    Samuel was confident that he would win in the face of Fei Lingsheng, but he didn¡¯t have this feeling before.


    "Is there any news from Yi Qingshan?" Samuel asked.


    Fei Lingsheng walked to Samuel. She observed Samuel from head to toe. That gaze of her appeared to be attempting to


    prate through Samuel.


    "With your current strength, can you be a match for Yi Qingshan?" Fei Lingsheng said with suspicion.


    "That''s my own business. It''s none of your business," Samuel said with a smile.


    At this time, he was still in the mood tough.


    Fei Lingsheng was inexplicably angry. In his current state, if he couldn''t defeat Yi Qingshan, how could he save Jiang Yingying?


    Moreover, if he ate all the Holy Li, Jiang Yingying would die.


    "You can stillugh? Do you know that if Yi Qingshan can''t get the Holy Li, he will never let Jiang Yingying go?" Fei Lingsheng


    said.


    "Do you think | can''t deal with Yi Qingshan? " Samuel looked at Fei Lingsheng and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. At this


    time, he was more confident than before. Why couldn''t he deal with Yi Qingshan?


    "Don''t you know yourself well?" Fei Lingsheng asked back.


    After Fei Lingsheng finished her words, Samuel suddenly burst out a strong oppressive aura, which almost made Fei


    Lingsheng stumble.


    "You... you..." Fei Lingsheng''s face was filled with horror. She could not say anything. At this moment, Samuel was giving her a


    feeling of being unable to resist.


    Even a Superb Master couldn''t resist in front of him. What did this mean?


    "Do you think I''m weak or stronger?¡± Samuel said with a smile.


    Fei Lingsheng¡¯s breathing became heavy. Since it could suppress a master in the Master Realm, didn''t it mean Samuel had


    entered the Divine Realm?


    Fei Lingsheng, whose expression gradually became stunned, stammered, "You... have you already reached the Divine Realm?"


    Samuel had never seen or felt the so-called Divine Realm before, so he didn¡¯t know how he should define his realm.


    But if it was stronger than the Superb Master Realm, which was the Divine Realm, his current realm could be called the Divine


    Realm.


    However, there was still a difference


    between Samuel''s Divine Realm and


    the real Divine Realr-Hepecarne! |


    ger ina puise of his own


    strength, but because of the help of


    skeletons. Strictly speaking, he could


    only be regarded as a pseudo-Divine


    Realm. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You broke the realm in such a short time. How many Holy Li did you take?" Fei Lingsheng couldn''t help but continue to ask.


    Was she worried that she would have no Holy Li after he had eaten them all?


    Samuel smiled and said, "If you want Holy


    Li, I''ll give it to you."


    After saying this, Samuel took out


    one Holy Li. Previously, he valued


    Holy Li more beca eHaly LOMduid


    die Wh giedt help to him.


    owever, Samuel did not need Holy


    Li anymore. Holy Li was like a


    chicken rib to him. It did not have any


    decisive effect. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean?" Fei Lingsheng


    looked at Samuel in confusion. She


    had told him so manystaries O''"!


    begauge stie Waited to get Holy Li,


    but he didn''t agree. But now, he gave


    her Holy Li so easily that Fei


    Lingsheng didn''t dare to take it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    "You don''t want it? If you don''t want it, I''ll go back on my word," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Fei Lingsheng subconsciously stretched out her hand and snatched Holy Li from Samuel''s hand.


    Although she didn''t know the reason why Samuel gave it to her, she knew that if she missed this chance to get Holy Li, it would


    probably be gone in the future.


    Holding Holy Li in her hand, Fei Lingsheng felt a little relieved. She continued to ask Samuel, "Why did you change your mind?


    With your current strength, it''s more than enough for you to deal with Yi Qingshan alone. You don''t need my help, right?"


    Fei Lingsheng¡¯s mind was very clear. She knew Samuel could not have given her


    Holy Li because he wanted to deal with Yi Qingshan, because Yi Qingshan was obviously no match for him.


    "Didn''t you say before that you could help me in dealing with Velocisaurus? | wanted to survive, so | wanted you to be


    stronger and increase the chances of sess," Samuel said.


    Of course, this was not the main reason. Samuel had always treated the matter of trusting Fei Lingsheng with a wait-and-see


    attitude. It was impossible for him to give Fei Lingsheng absolute trust.


    The main reason was that Samuel did not have a strong need for Holy Li. His current strength was not something that could be


    easily improved because of Holy Li, so there was no use in keeping too many Holy Li.


    "Why did you change your mind?" Fei


    Lingsheng asked in confusion.


    "If you ask so many questions, I''ll take back Holy Li,¡± Samuel said. He didn''t want to exin too much to Fei Lingsheng. He didn''t


    have the patience to tell a story to a woman he didn''t like.


    His patience would only be used on Yvonne and Han Nian.


    Hearing this, Fei Lingsheng suddenly became nervous, so much so that she did something beyond her expectation.


    She directly put the Holy Li in her mouth and swallowed it. In this way, even Samuel went back on his word, it would be useless.


    "I''ve already eaten it. You can''t take it back, " Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Her behavior was really not like that of a grandmother who had lived for many years. It seemed that


    the story she mentionedst time should be true.


    "If it''s not enough, you cane find me again," Samuel said.


    This sentence directly stunned Fei Lingsheng.


    Samuel not only changed his mind, but also allowed her to take Holy Li from him?


    "Is this guy out of his mind? Otherwise, how could such a big change happen to him?"


    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you? You weren¡¯t like this in the past." Fei Lingsheng said.


    ¡°What was | like in the past? Do you know me very well?" After saying this, Samuel left directly left. Getting entangled with Fei


    Lingsheng was purely a waste of time.


    Coming to the foot of the mountain, Irene was still standing guard in person. She did not dare to rx at all because of the task


    assigned by Samuel.


    "Sect Master Hannigan." Seeing Samuel, Irene immediately ran to Samuel''s side.


    "Is there any news?" Samuel asked.


    ¡°Not yet, but since he''s here to get Holy Li, | believe he''ll appear sooner orter." As Irene spoke, he secretly looked at Samuel


    from the corner of her eye. This man made her heart beat faster. This kind of feeling was something that Irene had never had


    before. She knew that she had truly fallen for Samuel.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel took a deep breath, although he knew that Jiang Yingying would not be in danger in Yi Qingshan''s hands. After all, Yi


    Qingshan wanted to get Holy Li, so he did not dare to hurt Jiang Yingying easily.


    However, Samuel was still worried that Yi Qingshan would do something else to Jiang Yingying.


    He didn''t want Jiang Yingying to be hurt, not even a hair drop.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, when will Ang return?" Irene asked.


    "It should be soon. When my disciple is well, they will set off," Samuel said. This was what he asked Huang Xiaoyong to do.


    Moreover, Huang Xiaoyong''s injury would be healed by Holy Li soon.


    At this time, Fei Lingsheng''s voice sounded in their ears. "They won''te back for the time being.¡±


    The two turned to look at Fei Lingsheng at the same time. Irene¡¯s expression was somewhat puzzled and disdainful. She did not


    know who Fei Lingsheng was, so she was very curious. Why did this woman question Samuel''s words? Could she be more


    powerful than him?


    Samuel''s thoughts werepletely different from Irene''s. Fei Lingsheng had her own finger man in the Emperor Dragon Pce.


    Since she said that, she definitely knew something.


    "Why?" Samuel said.


    "The Emperor was worried that you would not return to the Emperor Dragon Pce, so he has grounded them. If they want to


    leave, you have to go personally," Fei Lingsheng exined.


    ¡°How did you know?" Irene said in disbelief.


    Fei Lingsheng smiled faintly and said," Because I''m Fei Lingsheng. Is it difficult for me to know these things?"


    Just as Irene was about to refute who Fei Lingsheng was, she suddenly thought of the well-known expert of the Superb Master


    Realm in the Royal Court!


    She was Fei Lingsheng!


    Irene immediately lowered her head,


    not daring to show any disre


    Fei Lingshena,AtwheCame time, she


    tees) oniea that her tone just


    now would offend Fei Lingsheng.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "He still wants to use these two people to threaten me. It seems that I''m destined to be unable to get along with him," Samuel


    said faintly.


    Hearing this, Fei Lingsheng couldn''t helpughing and said, "If he knew your current realm, he would probably regret it."


    Samuel was not defeated by the


    Emperor when the auras of the two


    shed in the Hall earlier. Now t


    Samuel''s stre thyhactitfore¨¦std


    ANye aka was likely that he could


    suppress the Emperor. Even if the


    Emperor used his absolute strength


    in the Emperor Dragon Hall, he might


    not be able to defeat Samuel. This


    caused the Emperor to lose all of his


    advantage. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "If it weren''t for the appearance of Velocisaurus, his position as the Emperor would have been lost," Samuel said ndly.


    Fei Lingsheng¡¯s eyelids twitched. Judging from Samuel''s words, was he going to ban the Emperor?


    Just as Fei Lingsheng was wondering what Samuel¡¯s words meant, a familiar aura came from the front. She couldn¡¯t help looking


    over.


    At the same time, Samuel looked in the same direction.


    A figure gradually approached.


    Yi Qingshan, who was full of smiles, finally appeared.


    Samuel restrained his impulse to kill Yi Qingshan and said, "You finally showed up. Where''s my sister?"


    Yi Qingshan only came in front of


    him, and he had ees Ceol


    Yingying well. (fice War ed to get


    Holy is d wanted to leave in one


    piece, naturally, he needed to make


    some arrangements. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. She''s safe for the time being. As long as you hand over Holy Li, I''ll tell you where she is," Yi Qingshan said.


    "What if | don''t hand it over?" Samuel was a person who hated being threatened, and he would never lower his head because of


    being threatened.

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Yi Qingshan was not worried at all. In his opinion, if Samuel was stubborn at this time, he would


    compromise sooner orter, because he knew the importance of Jiang Yingying to Samuel. In this world, Jiang Yingying was the


    person Samuel cared about most. How could he watch Jiang Yingying die?


    "Samuel, don''t be so sure. You spent a lot of effort looking for Jiang Yingying. | know she is very important to you. Do you really


    want to risk her life for Holy Li?" Yi Qingshan said with a smile.


    Samuel''s face was as cold as ice. He said," It seems that you know me quite well. You must have spent a lot of time plotting this.


    But since you know how important she is to me and still dare to threaten me with her, have you thought of the consequences?


    These words made Yi Qingshanugh out loud. The consequences?


    As an expert of the Superb Master Realm, how could he care about the consequences? Moreover, the reason why he used


    Jiang Yingying to threaten Samuel was that he didn¡¯t want to fight in the Royal Court.


    Of course, there was also a part of the reason why he was wary of Samuel. However, this was definitely not the main reason.


    Even if Yi Qingshan overestimated Samuel''s strength, he did not think that he would lose too badly in Samuel¡¯s hands.


    "To tell you the truth, she has only two days. Two dayster, if you can¡¯t find her, she will die, and she will die miserably. So |


    advise you to hand over the Holy Li as soon as possible. If you''rete, you''ll regret it," Yi Qingshan said.


    "What did you do to her?" Samuel asked in a deep voice.


    "Just a little bit. The power | left in her body will slowly erode her bones and flesh. If no one helps her, her body will turn into a


    pool of blood. Even if you are lucky enough to find her, you can only see a pool of blood. So it is your only choice to hand over


    the Holy Li," Yi Qingshan said.


    Hearing this, Fei Lingsheng said angrily," Yi Qingshan, hurry up and hand her over. Don''t forget, this is the Royal Court, not your


    Xia State''s territory. Even if you get Holy Li, do you think you can escape unscathed?"


    Seeing Fei Lingsheng who was anxious, Yi Qingshan smiled faintly. Although he had liked this woman for a long time, in front of


    Holy Li, why would he care about Fei Lingsheng?


    For a master in the Superb Master Realm, only strength was the ultimate pursuit.


    Women were just passers-by in their lives, and passers-by like this could be changed at any time.


    "Fei Lingsheng, | still want to thank you. If you hadn''t told me that he still had a lot of Holy Li, | wouldn''t have caught Jiang


    Yingying. Don¡¯t worry, after | break through to the Divine Realm, | will definitely let you know the secret of the Divine Realm," Yi


    Qingshan said.


    Fei Lingsheng gnashed her teeth. She didn''t mean it and didn''t tell Yi Qingshan on purpose. She didn''t want Yi Qingshan to


    make trouble on this matter either.


    Didn''t he say that on purpose because he wanted to ruin the rtionship between her and Samuel?


    "Yi Qingshan, I''ll give you onest chance. Let her go, and I''ll give you a way out," Samuel said. He was not in the mood to care


    about what had happened between Fei Lingsheng and Yi Qingshan. Even if there was something fishy going on between the two


    of them, Samuel did not care. What he had to do now was to save Jiang Yingying. As for these things, he would find Fei


    Lingsheng to slowly settle them in the future.


    Yi Qingshan''s face turned cold. Jiang Yingying was now in his hands, but Samuel threatened him. In Yi Qingshan''s opinion,


    Samuel simply did not know what was good for him.


    "Samuel, have you seen your position clearly? What right do you have to say such things?" Yi Qingshan said disdainfully.


    "Right?" Samuel''s eyes were bright. Before the leg bones merged, he was not absolutely sure that he could defeat Yi Qingshan.


    But now, he did not put Yi Qingshan in his eyes at all.


    An expert of the Superb Master Realm was just an ant in the eyes of the current Samuel.


    Fake Divine Realm was also the one that had reached the Divine Realm, which couldn''t bepared with the Superb Master


    Realm.


    "Since you don''t cherish it, don''t me me for not giving you a chance.¡± After Samuel finished speaking, he disappeared.


    Even Fei Lingsheng and Yi Qingshan, the two Superb Masters, were unable to catch Samuel''s movement.


    Moreover, Fei Lingsheng, who was standing beside him, did not feel Samuel had done it. Moreover, she could not detect even


    the slightest energy fluctuation.


    At this moment, Fei Lingsheng knew the difference in strength between Samuel and herself. It was like an ordinary person


    standing by the side of a practitioner. An ordinary person would not be able to feel what a practitioner did.


    "Where is he?" Samuel¡¯s suddenly disappearance made Yi Qingshan reveal a frightened expression.


    "Fei Lingsheng, where is Samuel?"


    ¡°Looking for me?" Samuel''s voice came from behind.


    Yi Qingshan turned his head in horror, but he still saw nothing.


    Samuel was like a ghost that could not be captured. No one could see him from his voice.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How... how did you do that? How is it


    possible, how is it possible?¡± Yi


    Qingshan waspletely panicket!!


    hegausekneW Samuel was right


    beside him. His movement speed


    was too fast to be seen by the naked


    eye, so he could not see him. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, as an expert in the realm of the Superb Master, how couldn''t Yi Qingshan see his movements clearly?


    Therefore, Yi Qingshan was afraid at this moment. Because of this, he could feel the gap in strength between Samuel and


    himself.


    Yi Qingshan, who had been full of confidence, had suffered a huge blow. He had thought that he could still fight Samuel, but now


    it seemed that he was not qualified at all.


    Fortunately, Yi Qingshan had Jiang Yingying in his hand, which was hisst hope.


    "Yi Qingshan, do you really think you''ve seen through my strength?" Samuel''s voice sounded again.


    The scene was very strange, because no one present could see Samuel. However, everyone could hear his voice clearly.


    "lim afraid Sect Master Hannigan''s


    strength has surpassed anyone alse


    in the ceil haledl


    spamecik¨¦n said in a low voice. At


    the same time, her admiration for


    Samuel grew deeper and deeper.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "This time Yi Qingshan is probably in


    danger. After living for so many


    years, | didn''t expect that he would


    die in this way. He deserved Aer)


    Fei Lings eng sald ighily An expert


    dE MeS perb Master Realm had a


    thousand years of life. In these


    thousand years, as long as he could


    find a way to break through to the


    Divine Realm, he could achieve


    immortality. Fei Lingsheng knew that


    this was Yi Qingshan¡¯s goal, but he


    chose in the wrong way. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Offending Samuel and threatening him with his sister, from the moment the idea came to his mind, he was getting closer and


    closer to death.

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    Although the Royal Court and Xia State were enemies, Fei Lingsheng and Yi Qingshan were old friends. Fei Lingsheng didn''t


    want to see Yi Qingshan die.


    "Yi Qingshan, it''s not toote to regret now. Otherwise, you''ll die." As a friend of many years, this was Fei Lingsheng''sst piece


    of advice to Yi Qingshan. If Yi Qingshan gave up the wrong way, he might have a chance to survive. But if Yi Qingshan didn''t


    regret it, Fei Lingsheng could do nothing.


    "Samuel, | don¡¯t believe you dare to do anything to me. Don¡¯t forget that your sister is still in my hands. If | don''t tell you where


    she is, you can''t even see her body." Having reached this point, Yi Qingshan had no way back. He firmly believed that Samuel


    would not dare to do anything to him. As his close rtive, how could he watch Jiang Yingying die?


    "After you taste death, you will tell me where she is." After saying this, Samuel finally appeared behind Yi Qingshan.


    When Samuel grabbed Yi Qingshan''s neck, Yi Qingshan subconsciously wanted to resist. However, a huge force suddenly


    rushed into his body and suppressed all his original energy, so that Yi Qingshan could not move at all.


    ¡°Your method is really good. | warn you that the more you resist, the faster you will die. When my power explodes in your body,


    you will be smashed to pieces." Samuel fought back with his teeth and directly used Yi Qingshan¡¯s way to deal with Yi Qingshan.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yi Qingshan''s face changed greatly. He knew Samuel''s words were not a joke. When his body was upied by Samuel''s power,


    Yi Qingshan could almost see his own result.


    "Don''t scare me. Even if | die, Jiang Yingying won''t be able to live. With herpany on the road to hell, | won''t be lonely." Yi


    Qingshan braced himself and said.


    "It''s not easy for you to reach the Superb Master Realm."


    "You have a thousand-year lifespan, and you will never want to die at this time."


    "If you die, all your cultivation will disappear. All your efforts will be bubbles. Yi Qingshan, do you really have the courage to


    ept this result?"


    Samuel''s voice constantly lingered in Yi Qingshan''s ears.


    For an expert like Yi Qingshan, he was extremely afraid of death. If not, when Yi Qingshan saw Velocisaurus in the Dark Forest,


    he would not have fled in a sorry state.


    The more powerful a person was, the more difficult it was for him to face death, because no one was willing to give up all their


    efforts.


    Yi Qingshan, in particr, had a lifespan of a thousand years. He had only lived for a few hundred years, and was even more


    unwilling to ept death.


    "Don''t scare me. Let me give you a piece of advice. Don''t do anything that will make you regret it. Jiang Yingying''s ce is not


    somewhere you can find at will, and she can only live for two days." Yi Qingshan was afraid of death, but at this time, he was still


    unwilling topromise. He regarded Jiang Yingying as his only chance. If he gave up at this time, everything he did would be in


    vain.


    ¡°Have you tried how it feels to go from high to low? I''ll let you have a taste of how it feels to go from the Superb Master Realm to


    the Nine Lamp Realm. I''ll make you feel as if you''re slowly bing weak. All of the hard work you''ve put in for cultivation will


    turn into foam," Samuel said coolly.


    "Haha, don''t try to scare me. Do you think you can take my realm away from me?" Yi Qingshan didn''t believe Samuel''s words.


    He took it as a deliberate attempt to scare him.


    But soon, Yi Qingshan''s face changed.


    When he felt that the energy in his body was being devoured by Samuel''s energy, he panickedpletely.


    If this continued, his cultivation would indeed regress. The Superb Master Realm that he had obtained with great difficulty would


    be destroyed by Samuel''s hands.


    Although he did not know how Samuel had done it, he could feel that it was happening.


    "What are you doing? Stop, stop, | tell you to stop." Yi Qingshan began to shout in a panic, and he couldn''t calm down at all.


    By the side, Fei Lingsheng''s expression also changed dramatically. In her opinion, this kind of thing was impossible at all, but


    Samuel had really done it. He could actually turn a master of the Superb Master Realm into the Ninemp Realm again!


    And since he could enter the Ninemp Realm, he could lower Yi Qingshan''s realm. He could even directly turn Yi Qingshan into


    an ordinary person.


    Fei Lingsheng could not help but take in a deep breath. She looked at Samuel''s eyes and became terrified. Samuel was able to


    do this to Yi Qingshan, which meant that he could do this to anyone.


    The Emperor!


    If Samuel and the Emperor turned against each other, what would happen to the Emperor?


    Could it be that hisst trump card in the Emperor Dragon Pce would also be Samuel''s?


    "Demon, you''re really a demon. This


    is more painful than killing Yi


    Qingshan." Fei Lingsheng whispered


    to herself. It was extrentely cele ts


    | onceman Alt because anyone


    who wanted to cultivate to be a


    strong man had to pay a lot of effort


    and price. It was more uneptable


    to take his realm than to take his life.


    "You still have a chance. Tell me


    where Jiang Yingying is," Samuel said


    to Yi Qingshan. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At this time, Yi Qingshan''s Superb


    Master Realm had begun to shake.


    He could fall from the Divineateal at


    i pang ea person in the


    emp Realm. Once he reached


    the Ninemp Realm, he would age


    rapidly and would never be able to


    enter the Superb Master Realm again


    in his life. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    On the summit of Phoenix Mountain.


    Several elders of the sect looked at this scene from a distance, and their faces were full of horror.


    They were more direct spies of the Emperor than the Elders of the sect. After all, they came to the Samuel Sect to help the


    Emperor monitor Samuel.


    At this moment, the strength Samuel had disyed and his terrifying skills made the spies tremble with fear. They could not


    imagine what would happen to them if Samuel were to attack them.


    In the past, the few of them


    possessed an extremely great


    superiority within the S muel seni |


    er all they Had ayer sent by the


    Emperor. Hence, they had never paid


    attention to anyone else. Even


    SamuelSamuel was merely an ant


    with a humble status in their eyes.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, they did not dare to have such thoughts now. They did not even dare to underestimate Samuel.


    "| didn¡¯t expect him to have such ability. Even an expert in the Superb Master Realm can¡¯t resist.¡± "Looks like we need to leave


    the Samuel


    Sect as soon as possible. Otherwise, we won¡¯t even be able to keep our lives."


    "Why don''t we leave now? | don''t dare to offend this devil."

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    After some discussion, the elders decided to leave as soon as possible out of fear of Samuel.


    Moreover, if they left at this time, they would have a good reason to return to the Emperor Dragon Pce. As long as they told


    the Emperor how Samuel had dealt with Yi Qingshan, the Emperor would not me them.


    But the Samuel Sect wasn¡¯t a ce where these ants coulde and go as they pleased.


    Samuel had killed people from the Emperor''s people back in the Dragon Cloud City. At this moment, he didn''t mind killing a few


    more.


    Although Samuel''s attention was focused on Yi Qingshan, it did not mean that he did not pay attention to the situation of the


    sect.


    Just as they were about to sneak down the mountain, Samuel''s voice drifted into their ears. "So you want to leave. Do you think


    you can leave the Samuel Sect as you wish?


    When they heard this, their faces changed greatly and turned pale instantly.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, we are the Emperor''s men. What do you want?" Someone asked Samuel.


    They had privately scoffed at Samuel. Now, however, they had involuntarily called out the name ''Sect Master Hannigan.¡¯ It


    seemed that SamuelSamuel¡¯s tactics had really frightened them quite a lot.


    Fei Lingsheng also felt a little strange.


    What Samuel was going to do now was to deal with Yi Qingshan and let Yi Qingshan tell him where Jiang Yingying was. How


    could he care about the whereabouts of these ants?


    ¡°Fei Lingsheng, help me kill these people." Samuel said to Fei Lingsheng.


    Fei Lingsheng started. Although it was easy for her to kill these people, she didn''t want to be the Emperor''s enemy because


    of this. After all, these people were personally sent by the Emperor. If they died in the Samuel Sect and the Emperor knew that it


    was her doing, she wouldn''t be able to give him an exnation.


    After Fei Lingsheng hesitated for a while, those people suddenly exploded and died without any time to react.


    Fei Lingsheng suddenly had a feeling, as if something brushed past her shoulder, which made her feel empty in her heart.


    "What do you mean?" Fei Lingsheng asked Samuel.


    Samuel didn''t pay any attention to Fei Lingsheng. He wanted to draw Fei Lingsheng to his side, but Fei Lingsheng''s hesitation


    made Samuel give up on the idea.


    If it were Huang Xiaoyong, even if he knew that he was no match for him, Huang Xiaoyong would still fight. This was loyalty, but


    Fei Lingsheng didn''t.


    "Yi Qingshan, this is thest chance I''ll give you. Take me to see Jiang Yingying. Otherwise, your lifetime''s cultivation will be


    destroyed in one day," Samuel said to Yi Qingshan.


    Yi Qingshan had already broken down. He didn''t want to see his realm fall. Before that, he absolutely didn''t expect Samuel to be


    so strong. If he continued to argue, he would not only not get the Holy Li, but also destroy his realm.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    More importantly, Yi Qingshan was afraid of death. He knew that when faced with death, he did not have the courage to continue


    to fight Samuel.


    At this time, Yi Qingshan could only regret. He could only me himself for being too naive. He thought that Jiang Yingying could


    be a threat to Samuel, but he ignored the fact that Samuel could kill him.


    What right did Yi Qingshan have to negotiate with Samuel in the face of death?


    "She''s onss Mountain, fifty kilometers away from here. There''s a cave in the middle of the mountain. | have kept her there." Yi


    Qingshanpromised. He had no choice but to do so. His realm had dropped, and he was terrified. This was a reality he


    couldn''t ept. He could only give up on coveting Holy Li.


    Whether Yi Qingshan''s words were true or false, Samuel did not know. It was impossible for him to trust this old fox so easily. He


    turned his head to look at Irene and said, "Irene, | would like to trouble you to make a trip for me."


    Irene said without hesitation: "Sect master Hannigan, don''t worry. I''ll go right now."


    At this time, Fei Lingsheng''s heart became even emptier. Because of this matter, Samuel could let her go. After all, her strength


    was higher than that of Irene. She could arrive at the ss Mountain faster and save Jiang Yingying faster.


    It was impossible that Samuel didn''t know this, but why didn''t he let her do it?


    Fei Lingsheng knew that she had missed something, but she couldn''t tell exactly what it was.


    "Samuel, I''m telling the truth. Can you let me go first?" Yi Qingshan asked in a pleading tone.


    However, Samuel did not intend to let Yi Qingshan go. As early as when he was on the earth, he had already understood that if


    they were enemies, they would not be given any chance to fight back. Otherwise, trouble woulde again.


    "I''ll let you go if | see Yingying," Samuel said tly.


    Fei Lingsheng secretly shook her head. Yi Qingshan had already vited the taboo of Samuel. Under such circumstances, how


    could he escape unscathed?


    It could be seen from Samuel''s means of killing the Emperor''s underlings, that Yi Qingshan would not have a good ending.


    Irene received the order and left. She


    did her best to hurry forward. She did


    not dare to dy e ea dittleCrnic! |


    con eespeot or Samuel''s


    strength. At the same time, it was


    also because Irene hoped to perform


    well in front of Samuel. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Irene knew the gap between her and


    Samuel. It was very likely that she


    would not get what she wanted.


    However, this did no ingen E68


    agian artel ¡®a, Samuel was


    such a powerful man, who was as


    rare as a phoenix feather. If she


    missed it, she would not be able to


    meet someone like him again in this


    lifetime. Irene naturally wanted to


    seize this opportunity. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why don''t you let me go? | can bring your sister back sooner." After hesitating for a long time, Fei Lingsheng finally asked


    Samuel a question.


    "| prefer to believe in Irene," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng gritted her teeth. Although the way she appeared beside Samuel was a lie, her frankness towards Samuel could


    not be matched by anyone. She had told Samuel all her secrets, yet she was still unable to gain his trust?


    "Is it because | didn''t take action in time just now?"


    "Just because of that little hesitation, he changed his view of me?"


    "Because | didn''t kill those people just now? " Fei Lingsheng continued to ask.


    Samuel did not speak.


    Fei Lingsheng refused to give up and


    said," Can''t | have any hesitation?"


    ¡®Justa little hesitatjop.ipenogi to!


    yedtatwe M1S%0 different sides. |


    won''t keep a threat with me. You can


    go now. Don''t appear again.


    Otherwise, you will die in my hands,"


    Samuel said coldly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fei Lingsheng took a deep breath. Looking at Samuel¡¯s serious expression, he was not joking at all.


    But Fei Lingsheng didn''t want to give up, because only by staying with Samuel could she have a greater chance to advance to


    the Divine Realm.


    She could not ept the little hesitation destroyed the rtionship with Samuel.

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    "lm not leaving.¡± Fei Lingsheng looked at Samuel firmly. It was impossible for her to leave at this time, because she knew very


    well that a Holy Li could not help her reach the Divine Realm, so she had to stay.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "You answered quickly, but it''s a pity that it''s useless now."


    Fei Lingsheng didn''t know whether it was useful or not, but she was determined not to leave, so no matter what Samuel said, it


    was useless.


    On the other hand, Irene, who was rushing at full speed, finally arrived at the ce Yi Qingshan said when night fell.


    Yi Qingshan did not lie. Irene found Jiang Yingying, who was unconscious in a cave on the mountainside.


    Irene knew that Jiang Yingying''sa was caused by Yi Qingshan, so given her ability, it is impossible for her to wake Jiang


    Ymgying up. Therefore, Irene did not waste time. Instead, she carried Jiang Yingying on her back and hurried on with her journey


    again.


    For Irene, it was not an easy task. After all, her realm had not reached the point where she could use her energy endlessly.


    Besides, she needed to bear Jiang Yingying''s weight when she returned. Therefore, her speed was naturally slower and it was


    more difficult for her to use her energy.


    However, even when Irene was very tired, she had never thought of resting. She had to send Jiang Yingying back to Samuel as


    soon as possible. Only in this way could sheplete the task Samuel gave her so that she could be closer to Samuel.


    If Fei Lingsheng could have half of the point of persistence of Irene, maybe her image in Samuel''s mind would bepletely


    different.


    "When will you let me go?" Yi Qingshan, who was suppressed by Samuel, asked. He was now very worried about the side


    effects of threatening Samuel. Once Jiang Yingying came back, he was afraid that Samuel would hurt him.


    Yi Qingshan did not expect that he would be subdued by Samuel so easily. Therefore, there was a huge gap between the reality


    and his n. If he had known it would be like this, Yi Qingshan might not have done it.


    "Don''t worry. It¡¯s toote for you to be afraid now," Samuel said tly.


    Release Yi Qingshan?


    ¡°How is this possible?"


    In Samuel''s heart, Yi Qingshan was a corpse. As long as he saw Jiang Yingying, he would kill Yi Qingshan without hesitation.


    The principle he learned on earth made Samuel understand that Yi Qingshan could never survive, because only the dead would


    not make trouble for him.


    Moreover, this was not Earth. Samuel did not need to be too restrained when it came to killing people.


    "Will you kill me?" Yi Qingshan asked Samuel.


    "What do you think?" Samuel asked in reply.


    This made Yi Qingshan''s forehead break out in a cold sweat. Samuel did not say that he would let him go. Wasn''t this a sign that


    he was going to kill him?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Samuel, | didn''t hurt your sister. | just want Holy Li. | know I''m wrong now. Let me go. As long as you''re willing to let me go, I''ll


    be your ve." Yi Qingshan began to beg for mercy. This was the only thing he could do at the moment.


    Seeing this scene, Fei Lingsheng couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. Yi Qingshan was a superior of the Superb Master Realm,


    but now he had to beg for mercy in order to have a chance to live.


    In the past, the Superb Master was supreme. But now, with the appearance of Samuel, the position of the Superb Master was no


    longer so high.


    "Yi Qingshan, if you knew this would happen, why did you do it back then?"


    Samuel asked.


    Yi Qingshan could not express the bitterness in his heart. If he had known this would happen, how would he dare to go against


    Samuel?


    It was precisely because he did not know the current situation that he dared to use Jiang Yingying as a bargaining chip to


    threaten Samuel.


    "Samuel. He is a Superb Master of the Xia Kingdom. His position is extremely


    important in the Xia Kingdom. If you really kill him, I''m afraid that the Xia Kingdom will not let you off." Fei Lingsheng said to


    Samuel at this moment. From Fei Lingsheng''s point of view, these words were a kind reminder. After all, it would be difficult for


    anyone to deal with an entire country. However, Fei Lingsheng forgot that Samuel would not care about these things. Not only


    would her words not gain a favorable impression of Samuel, it would instead cause Samuel to feel even more disdainful.


    "If Yingying is injured, | won''t let the Xia State go either," Samuel said.


    This sentence was simple but extremely arrogant. Did he want to challenge the whole country alone?


    Fei Lingsheng could not deny that Samuel was very powerful, but when he said this, Fei Lingsheng still felt that it was a joke.


    "In your current situation, even the Emperor wants to kill you. If you provoke another country, do you really think you can handle


    it? Once the two kings want you to die, it will be difficult for you to move even a single step in the Xuanyuan World," Fei


    Lingsheng said.


    Samuel wanted to rule the entire Xuanyuan World, so he would inevitably have a fierce battle with the three countries. Originally,


    he nned to break them down one by one. However, in the current situation, he didn¡¯t care even if he offended two countries at


    once. For Samuel, Jiang Yingying was like his sister. If he couldn''t protect her well, what was the use of his abilities?


    Although Samuel was not rational at this moment, he was the real Samuel. He put his feelings above everything else.


    "Since you''re afraid, you should leave now. | won''t get you into trouble," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng gritted her teeth. She


    was not afraid of getting involved.


    She was doing this for Samuel''s m


    good from the heyermdthefheart


    HOwedar this man didn''t seem to


    appreciate it at all. She hoped to use


    her kindness to change Samuel''s


    view of her. But now, not only did she


    fail to gain any benefit, but she even


    caused Samuel to reject her even


    more. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fei Lingsheng was not like the other


    Superb Masters, who had lived f


    more than a hyndiedirears, bat e


    Han(seen Any things. She had seen


    all kinds of people, but she had never


    encountered a stubborn fellow like


    Samuel. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Was it necessary to offend an entire country for the sake of a woman¡¯s life?


    "Samuel, why are you so arrogant?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    Arrogant?


    Samuel asked himself, "Are you arrogant?¡±


    Compared with the second generation people he met on Earth, Samuel was a very low-key character. In the earth, most time of


    Samuel was in the stage of endurance. Unless there was no other way, he would never be ruthless.


    But now people said that he was arrogant?


    Perhaps, it was a little bit. But wasn¡¯t Xuanyuan World a ce where strength was the most important?


    Since he had such great strength, it was not a big deal for him to be a little arrogant.


    "You will see the true one side of me that is arrogant. At that time, only then will you understand just how low-profile | am right


    now." Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng did not understand the


    meaning behind Samuel''s words at


    this moment. This was cags@ste


    KnOMy teu Sosa of


    Samuel''s intention to rule the three


    kingdoms. If Fei Lingsheng were to


    find out about this, she would


    definitely feel that Samuel was crazy.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    The next day, near the evening.


    Irene finally brought Jiang Yingying back to Phoenix Mountain. At this moment, Irene had almost exhausted all her energy. Her


    face was pale and her whole body was covered in sweat. Moreover, her whole body was trembling slightly. It was obvious that


    she had reached her limit.


    "Sect master Hannigan, luckily | didn¡¯t fail your orders. I¡¯ve brought your younger sister back." After saying those words, Irene


    immediately copsed to the ground without any strength to move.


    When Yi Qingshan was about to beg for mercy, he suddenly felt a huge energy entering his body, which made his face change


    greatly.


    Before he had time to speak, Yi Qingshan¡¯s whole body exploded and he died without a whole body.


    How could a master in the Superb Master Realm end up like this?


    Fei Lingsheng was breathing heavily as she watched this scene. She didn''t expect Samuel to be so decisive, leaving no room for


    negotiation.


    If the Xia Emperor knew that Yi Qingshan had died in Samuel''s hands, he would never let him go.


    At the same time, this matter was also a piece of advice to Fei Lingsheng. Yi Qingshan was also an expert in the Superb Master


    Realm, but he died just like that. It meant that if she wanted to go against Samuel, she would also end up like him.


    Samuel walked to Irene''s side. He took out a Holy Li and fed it to Irene''s mouth. He said, "Have a good rest. From now on, the


    Ethereal Sect is Samuel''s friend. As long as you ask me for help, | will never shrink back."


    "Sect Master Hannigan, what, what is this? " Irene asked in a daze. She only felt that she had eaten something, but was unable


    to figure out what it was.


    ¡°Holy Li," Samuel said tly.


    Holy Li!


    Irene, who was in a daze, instantly sobered up when she heard those two words. She looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    Samuel had given such a precious item to her so easily!


    After all, the appearance of a Holy Li could cause countless experts to fight for it.


    Take the Holy Li auction in Rich Business City for example. This incident had rmed all therge and small families within the


    Royal Court. Countless people had flocked over to Holy Li. They were all here for Holy Li.


    But now, Samuel had given her such a precious thing so easily.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, such a big gift cannot be epted by me." Irene says.


    Samuel smiled and said, "You''ve eaten it. Are you going to spit it out for me? Have a good rest."


    After that, Samuel carried Jiang Yingying on his shoulder and walked toward his room.


    Fei Lingsheng, who has seen this scene in the distance, cannot help sighing. In order to get Holy Li, she had spent a lot of words


    to say. However, Irene had just gone through aborious effort, which was actually worthy of such a big gift.


    Moreover, Samuel did not treat Holy Li as a treasure at all. Was he really not bothered at all about giving it away so easily?


    Even if he had really reached the Divine Realm and Holy Li was no longer of much help to him for the promotion of his realm, it


    was impossible for a normal person to give away such precious things casually.


    Fei Lingsheng didn''t understand Samuel. To him, no matter how precious an item was, it was worthless.


    Holy Li could indeed help people improve their realms. It was indeed a rare treasure in the entire Xuanyuan World. But so what?


    When Samuel no longer needed it, he could treat anything as trash.


    Back in the room, Samuel carefully checked Jiang Yingying''s condition.


    Jiang Yingying was in aa because a kind of energy belonging to Yi Qingshan had sealed her mind, and this power would


    be more and more irritable as time went on. Once this energy moved wildly in Jiang Yingying''s body, Jiang Yingying''s


    bodily functions would bepletely destroyed.


    "This insidious guy deserved to die," Samuel said, gritting his teeth. He had nned to kill Yi Qingshan a long time ago, but now


    he felt that Yi Qingshan''s death was too straightforward. He actually dared to treat Jiang Yingying like this. If he had known this,


    he would have let Yi Qingshan experience this pain.


    For Samuel in his current realm, it was not difficult to help Jiang Yingying remove Yi Qingshan''s energy from his body. Samuel


    could directly devour Yi Qingshan''s energy.


    In order not to hurt Jiang Yingying''s body, Samuel was very careful when doing this, for fear of any ident.


    Fortunately, in Samuel''s control, he absorbed Yi Qingshan''s energy and did not hurt Jiang Yingying.


    After a while, Jiang Yingying woke up.


    When she opened her eyes and saw that the first person was Samuel, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly, revealing a smile.


    "You almost died. How can you still


    be in the mood tough?¡± Samuel


    said helplessly. Samuel was @ litle |


    pipet diag Vingying for


    challenging Yi Qingshan alone.


    Because Jiang Yingying must know


    that she was no match for Yi


    Qingshan. Why did she have to


    pretend to be strong? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Brother Samuel, with you here, | know | won''t die," Jiang Yingying said.


    "Yi Qingshan is a master of the Superb Master Realm. Don''t you know that you are no match for him?" Samuelined.


    "Brother Samuel, the children in our


    sect are all poor, and they are not


    cultivators now. | am afraid that Yin


    Qingshan will hugsityem so hse to


    Iga Ki elsewhere.¡¯ Jiang Yingying


    exined. She was not pretending to


    be strong, and there was no need to


    be strong. The most important


    reason was that Jiang Yingying did


    not want other people in the Samuel


    Sect to be affected. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was already hard for Jiang Yingying to ept that two disciples of the sect were dead without a whole body. She didn''t want to


    see others be killed by Yi Qingshan again.


    ¡°Aren''t you scared that Yi Qingshan will kill you?" Samuel asked.


    Jiang Yingying shook her head and said," He took advantage of your departure toe and make trouble. This means that he


    doesn''t dare topete with you face to face, and he specifically asked me. | know he must want to use me to threaten you, so |


    know that | won''t die.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hearing these words, Samuel sighed helplessly. Fortunately, he got the leg bone in the Ximen n''s secret room.


    Otherwise, it would not be easy to deal with Yi Qingshan, and it would be more difficult to save Jiang Yingying.


    However, Jiang Yingying''s trust in him was unparalleled. It was also because of this that Samuel had to ensure Jiang Yingying''s


    safety.


    Since Samuel had brought her to the Xuanyuan World, Samuel must bring her back to Earth safely.


    "By the way, where is Yi Qingshan?" Jiang Yingying asked curiously.


    "| have killed him and all those Elders


    as well. From now on, the Samuel


    Sect and the Emperor Dragon eyiane


    are enemies, Ever with tris¡¯


    Unekpe ted existence, Velocisaurus,


    I''m afraid that he won''t be able to


    block the Emperor''s killing intent


    against me." Samuel spoke. He had


    not expected things to turn out this


    way. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, he was not afraid. He would deal with any situation that came with him. Samuel was already prepared in his heart.

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    On the side of the Emperor Dragon Pce.


    The Emperor had been paying attention to what was going on in the Samuel Sect, but thetest news had not yet returned,


    which made him a little anxious.


    "Didn''t you say that we''ll receive thetest news soon? What''s going on? Why didn''t | know what happened after an entire day?"


    The Emperor questioned his trusted subordinate. His trusted subordinate had always been in contact with the Samuel Sect.


    Naturally, the Emperor would not personally intervene in such a small matter. However, his curiosity had caused him to be


    unable to wait any longer.


    His confidante also felt that it was odd.


    Such a big thing had happened to the Samuel Sect, so the news should have spread gradually. Why hadn''t there been any news


    for such a long time?


    "Your Majesty, could something have happened to them?" the trusted subordinate guessed. If it was under normal


    circumstances, it was impossible for there not to be news. So he had to think that the spies he sent were likely to have an


    ident.


    But did Samuel really dare to do that?


    At that time, even if he knew that those elders were spies sent by the Emperor Dragon Pce, he could only ept it, which


    showed Samuel was still afraid of the Emperor Dragon Pce.


    ¡°Are you saying Samuel killed them?" The Emperor asked coldly.


    "It''s possible, but in my opinion, it''s more likely that they are imprisoned. | don''t think Samuel has the guts to do so," said the


    confidant.


    The Emperor nodded. If they were imprisoned, it made sense. Samuel should not have been so bold. He knew that those elders


    were his men, but he still wanted to kill them. Wasn''t it clear that he was against him?


    ¡°Emperor, his disciple is still in the Emperor Dragon Pce. He will definitelye back. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± The


    confidanteforted him. Even if they didn''t know what had happened to the Samuel Sect, as long as Samuel returned to the


    Pce, they would know about it sooner orter.


    The Emperor nodded. Fortunately, he still had a trick up his sleeve. He was not afraid Samuel would not return to the Pce.


    At Fei Lingsheng¡¯s home.


    Aside from Huang Xiaoyong who was trapped here, Ang was the same.


    At this moment, the two of them were under the pavilion, with helpless expressions on their faces. Since they knew that they


    were trapped here, they didn''t think about escaping. After all, it was the Emperor Dragon Pce. If they were targeted by the


    Emperor, they couldn''t escape, even if they had wings.


    However, for Huang Xiaoyong, it was not a bad thing. After all, it was a very rare opportunity to get along with such a beautiful


    woman as Ang day and night.


    Although Huang Xiaoyong liked Jiang Yingying now, it was normal for him, who was born in Xuanyuan World, to have a


    yboy''s heart. It did not hinder Huang Xiaoyong from having a good impression of Ang.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong knew himself well. He knew very well that only his own master could be a match for a woman like


    Ang, so he didn''t have many other thoughts.


    ¡°Ang, do you think that my master saved Yingying?"¡± Huang Xiaoyong asked worriedly.


    Ang had already found out what had happened in the Samuel Sect from Huang Xiaoyong. Although she did not know who


    their opponent was, with Samuel¡¯s interference, no matter how big the problem was, he would definitely be able to resolve it.


    After all, Samuel was someone who would not lose to the Emperor in the Emperor Dragon Hall.


    "Don''t worry. With your master here, what can''t be solved?" Ang said.


    Huang Xiaoyong nodded with pride and said, "That''s true. How can there be problems that my master can¡¯t solve?¡±


    ¡°Rather than worrying about your master, it''s better to worry about our current situation,¡± Ang said helplessly.


    Huang Xiaoyong shook his head. He did not care about this matter at all. Although he had lost his freedom now, it was only


    temporary because he knew that Samuel woulde to save him sooner orter.


    ¡°Ang, don''t worry. Once Master has resolved the sect¡¯s problems, he will definitelye to pick us up and take us away,¡±


    Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Ang shook her head. Huang Xiaoyong was too naive. Moreover, given Samuel''s fiery temper, if he were to sh with the


    Emperor, this matter would not be as simple as just leaving.


    "What''s wrong? Are we going to be locked up here for the rest of our lives?" Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    "Why do you look so happy?" Ang frowned at Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong quickly shook his head. Although he did think it was not a bad thing, Huang Xiaoyong knew well that it was


    impossible to for him to be with Ang.


    "No, of course not. What''s there to be happy about being locked up here for the rest of our life? | just want to tell you that it''s


    impossible. How can my master allow us to be taken hostage by the Emperor? Besides, he took you to the Emperor Dragon


    Pce, so he will definitely let you go. | know my master''s character very well," Huang


    Xiaoyong said.


    Ang looked like she wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Although Samuel could indeed take her away, if


    the Emperor were to harbor hatred towards her, the Ethereal Sect would very likely be a punching bag in the face of not


    being able to retaliate against Samuel.


    Samuel was able to fight against the Emperor, but that didn''t mean that the Ethereal Sect was qualified to do so.


    Once the Emperor wants to deal with the Ethereal Sect, it''s very likely that the Ethereal Sect will be destroyed.


    "Ang, what''s wrong with you? You


    look worried. What are you worri


    about?" Huang X} ayentfasked With


    confusioh! Ang, who was


    frowning, had a special feeling, but in


    the end, it was not as charming as


    her smile. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ang shook her head. What she was worried about was just spection. There was no need to tell Huang Xiaoyong.


    "It''s nothing," said Ang.


    Huang Xiaoyong didn''t continue to ask. After all, Ang was the Sect Master. As a small figure, he had no right to ask about


    Ang.


    ¡°s.¡± Huang Xiaoyong suddenly sighed and said, "| don¡¯t know if Master will kill that guy. If he dares to hurt Yingying, he will


    definitely die."


    "Do you know who he is?" Ang


    asked curiously. She had been mM


    guessing about this bettie. Ketet all,


    s current influence, it


    was impossible for ordinary people to


    go to the Samuel Sect to make


    trouble. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel''s battle against the 28


    experts of the Ximen n had


    be a sha yin e@gny SeSpio''s


    Heartewash''t e courting death by


    asking for trouble despite knowing


    the strength of Samuel? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    " Fei Fing er''s younger brother Yi Qingshan?" Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Fei Fing er was Fei Fingsheng. Ang already knew about it.


    But when did Fei Fingsheng have a younger brother? This was something that she had never heard of before.


    Moreover, Yi Qingshan''s name sounded very familiar, as if she had heard of it somewhere.


    "Yi Qingshan, why is the name so familiar? " Ang asked in confusion.


    ¡°Ang, do you know him?"


    Ang suddenly thought of something, and her expression became terrified!

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    At the level of Ang, she didn''t have the ability to leave the Royal Court, but that didn''t mean she hadn''t heard of Yi Qingshan.


    This Xia State''s number one expert was well-known. Even in the Royal Court, he had great influence.


    This time, the one who was finding trouble for the Samuel Sect was actually Yi Qingshan. This caused Ang to be extremely


    shocked.


    Why would Yi Qingshan suddenlye to the Royal Court? And why would he cause trouble for the Samuel Sect?


    "Is there any grudge between your master and Yi Qingshan?" Ang asked curiously. In her opinion, if there was no grudge


    between them, a strong man like Yi Qingshan would not cause trouble for Samuel for no reason.


    Huang Xiaoyong shook his head. Although he had not been with Samuel for a long time, if they really had a grudge against each


    other, it should have happened in the past, so he naturally did not know.


    "| don''t know, but my master has never mentioned this person," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Ang could not help but sigh. If it were anyone else, this matter would have been easy to resolve. However, it was Yi Qingshan,


    an expert of the Superb Master Realm. It would not be as easy to deal with as she had imagined.


    Ang couldn''t have imagined that the strongest warrior in Xia State had died in Samuel''s hands.


    "What''s wrong? Is this Yi Qingshan very powerful?" Seeing Ang¡¯s sigh, Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t help but worry. After all, he


    was just a small fry in Dragon Cloud City. Compared to his knowledge, he was definitely not as knowledgeable as Ang.


    "He''s really powerful." Ang smiled bitterly and exined to Huang Xiaoyong," He''s the best master in the Xia State and an


    expert in the realm of the Superb Master. How can he not be powerful?"


    "The master of the Superb Master Realm!" Huang Xiaoyong was directly stunned. For him, the master of the Superb Master


    Realm was like a god. He was invincible in the world. How could he be enemies with his master!


    ¡°Now you know how troublesome this thing is, don¡¯t you?" Ang said.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned for a while, and then he began to shake his head and said, "Impossible, how could it be possible?


    How could the first master of Xia State appear in the Royal Court?"


    "Could it be someone with the same name as him?"


    That was Ang''s idea at the beginning. After all, there were hundreds of millions ofmon people in the world. It was not


    surprising that they shared the same name. But after thinking about it carefully, she felt that the possibility was not very high,


    because Samuel''s current status was not something that ordinary people could provoke, not to mention that he had directly


    captured Samuel''s sister.


    In the battle between the 28 experts of the Ximen n, the powerful strength Samuel had shown was enough to make many


    people follow his lead in front of him. How dared they take the initiative to find trouble with him?


    And ording to Ang''s understanding of the experts in the Royal Court, there was no one called Yi Qingshan among these


    people. Therefore, it was very likely that Yi Qingshan was the number one expert in Xia State.


    "There''s very small possibility. Besides him, | can''t think of anyone else who dares to trouble your master. You should know very


    well how high your master''s status bes after the battle of the 28 experts," said Ang.


    Speaking of his master''s high status, Huang Xiaoyong unconsciously nodded his head, and there was even a proud expression


    on his face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "That''s right. My master made a name for himself in one battle. | don¡¯t know how many families want to rope him in secretly, but


    my master doesn''t take it seriously and looks down on them," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "So, besides the Xia State''s expert, is this Yi Qingshan anyone else?" Ang asked in reply.


    "s." Huang Xiaoyong sighed heavily. Originally, he was very confident in Samuel, but after learning Yi Qingshan¡¯s identity, he


    felt a little uneasy. After all, the impression of a master in the realm of the Superb Master was too strong. Although Huang


    Xiaoyong also thought that Samuel was powerful, it might be a little troublesome to deal with a master in the realm of the Superb


    Master.


    "You don¡¯t have to sigh. She should have gone to the Samuel Sect as well. If she is willing to take action, perhaps your master


    wouldn''t need to fear Yi Qingshan." Ang said.


    ¡°Who, who is she?" Huang Xiaoyong''s face was full of doubts.


    "The fake beggar by your master''s side," said Ang.


    "Fei Ling''er, what can she do? This woman is nothing but beautiful," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Ang knew that Fei Lingsheng had hidden her identity in front of Huang Xiaoyong and others, so it was natural for Huang


    Xiaoyong to say so. However, if Huang Xiaoyong knew Fei Lingsheng''s real identity, he certainly wouldn''t dare to say so.


    "Her real name is Fei Lingsheng. You haven''t heard of Yi Qingshan, but you should know who Fei Lingsheng is, right?" Zhan Tai


    said.


    ¡°Fei Lingsheng, of course | have heard of it. Isn''t she..." Suddenly, Huang Xiaoyong reacted with a shocked face. Her real name


    was Fei Lingsheng. That beggar turned out to be a strong one in the Superb Master realm of the Royal Court!


    "You... you... what did you say just now? Her... her name is Fei Lingsheng?" Huang Xiaoyong stammered, full of guilt. After all,


    his attitude toward Fei Ling er before was not very good.


    "Yes, she admitted it in front of your master, and we went to see the Emperor together. Fei Ling er you mentioned is Fei


    Lingsheng," Ang said.


    Huang Xiaoyong was almost scared to pee. The little beggar that he had never taken seriously and sometimes even had some


    improper desires, turned out to be Fei Lingsheng!


    At this moment, Huang Xiaoyong''s


    heart almost broke down. He thought


    about what Waits ad gaielto FEO


    Lingsteng Wi Fei Lingsheng''s


    status, if she wanted him to die, he


    would probably be killed thousands


    of times. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s over, it''s over." Huang Xiaoyong''s


    face was full of panic. When he


    thought that h pattetidett the!


    sfrpngast berson i in the Royal Court,


    he was horrified. If Fei Lingsheng


    was dissatisfied with him, he would


    die. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Looking at Huang Xiaoyong''s


    reaction, Ang could oe


    aco before


    eee


    mhust een bad. Otherwise,


    there was no need to be so afraid


    now. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, with Samuel around, Fei Lingsheng couldn''t easily take revenge on Huang Xiaoyong. Therefore, Huang Xiaoyong


    didn¡¯t need to worry at all.


    "You don''t have to worry. With your master here, Fei Lingsheng won''t kill you," said Ang.


    "Yes, yes, as long as Master is here, Master will help me." Although he said so, Huang Xiaoyong, who was in a panic, couldn''t


    calm down at all.


    Huang Xiaoyong was worried that Fei Lingsheng would not let him go.


    Ang believed that Yi Qingshan wouldn''t cause much trouble with Samuel around.


    However, both of them were wrong. Not only was Yi Qingshan dead, even Fei Lingsheng''s position in front of Samuel was


    worthless.


    The number one expert of the Royal Court in the hearts of everyone else had already be a person who was trying to curry


    favor with Samuel.

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    Fei Lingsheng needs to please others?


    If these words were heard by others, they would definitely be regarded as a joke.


    As the most powerful person in the Royal Court, even the Emperor had to give him some face. How could Fei Lingsheng try to


    curry favor with others?


    However, even though he didn¡¯t believe it, it didn''t mean that the truth didn''t exist. Even if he had the time to hear the news, it


    wasn''t necessarily fake.


    Fei Lingsheng was indeed fawning over Samuel, because she had to find a way to stay by his side in the case that she needed


    more Holy Li.


    Originally, she had had a great opportunity to win Samuel''s trust. However, due to her hesitation, she had missed the chance.


    Fei Lingsheng had to find a way to make up for this matter.


    When Jiang Yingying¡¯s body recovered, Samuel met Fei Lingsheng on the way to see Irene.


    This was by no means a coincidence. Fei Lingsheng had been waiting for him for a long time.


    "I''ve already told you to leave the Samuel Sect," Samuel said coldly. Samuel would never be soft-hearted to a person he could


    not trust.


    The old man often taught him that he could not trust anyone easily in a foreign country. What''s more, Samuel was not just a


    foreign country at this time. He was in another world. Naturally, he would be more cautious.


    No matter how he looked at it, Fei Lingsheng was the Emperor''s man. Samuel would be an enemy of the Emperor sooner


    orter. The friend of an enemy would naturally be an enemy.


    ¡°What can | do to make up for it?" Fei Lingsheng asked directly. By saying these words, Fei Lingsheng had already ced


    herself in a very low position in front of Samuel.


    When had a Superb Master ever bowed down to others?


    But Fei Lingsheng had no choice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The first point was that Samuel had easily killed Yi Qingshan. This meant that his cultivation realm was far beyond that of the


    Superb Master Realm. This caused Fei Lingsheng to fear and respect him.


    The second point was that Fei Lingsheng wanted to break through to the Secluding Realm, and her only hope of reaching the


    Divine Realm was Samuel. Therefore, in her opinion, it was reasonable for her to lower her voice to Samuel. After all, she


    needed his help.


    ¡°Fei Lingsheng, you''re an expert in the realm of the Superb Master. How could you forget your identity? It''s not very nice for you


    to be so humble to me, an ordinary sect master,¡± Samuel said.


    "| have been pursuing the legendary Divine Realm. | used to think that this goal was illusory for me, because no one knew


    whether this realm existed or not. You made me firm my desire for the Divine Realm and let me know that the Divine Realm


    really exists, and only you can help me break through," Fei Lingsheng said without hesitation. She didn''t need to deliberately


    hide her purpose. After all, Samuel was not a fool. How could he not know what she wanted to do?


    "Why should | help you be a Divine Realm master? In this world, | am the sole ruler. Why should | create an opponent for


    myself?" Samuel said faintly. His current strength was definitely enough to support the title "domineering of the world". Of course,


    the precondition was that he could ignore Velocisaurus in the Dark Forest.


    Hence, there was no need for Samuel to help Fei Lingsheng break the realm.


    Who would take things too hard and create a powerful opponent for themselves?


    Even a fool would not do such a stupid thing.


    Not to mention that the current Samuel was not a true Divine Realm master. The increase in his strength waspletely


    dependent on the capabilities of the skeleton.


    If Fei Lingsheng became a Divine Realm master, Samuel could not guarantee that he would be stronger than her.


    Fei Lingsheng was unable to refute Samuel''s words. This was because she did not have the means to prove that she was able


    to remain loyal to Samuel. It was only natural for Samuel to feel such fear.


    However, in order to feel the real Divine Realm, Fei Lingsheng was willing to pay any price. After all, this was her only goal. If she


    lost this goal, her life would be meaningless.


    Fei Lingsheng lowered her head and said," Don''t you have a self-created contract that can be used on people?"


    Samuel frowned. He had never expected Fei Lingsheng to say something like that.


    The contract was originally made for strange beasts to make the beasts absolutely loyal to the master and obey the master''s


    orders.


    Back then, SamuelSamuel had modified this contract in order to better control Zhong Qishan. It could be used on people.


    But he never thought that Fei Lingsheng was willing to be controlled by him.


    Fei Lingsheng was just a puppet once the contract was signed. She had to get Samuel''s permission for everything she did.


    Moreover, Samuel could kill her with a thought. In such a situation, what was the point of her bing stronger?


    "Fei Lingsheng, you''re not joking with me, are you? Are you willing to be my puppet?¡± Samuel looked at Fei Lingsheng with a


    face full of doubt. If he had not heard it too clearly, he would have suspected that he was hallucinating.


    "No, I''m absolutely sincere." Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel took a deep breath. Was this woman crazy?


    A puppet in the Superb Master Realm!


    This was something Samuel had never thought of. But now, it seemed that he could own it as long as he agreed.


    "Why do you want to do this?"


    Samuel asked. Fei Lingsheng was


    willing to pay sucha are price) She


    Ak hed arhonv ¡® Moreover,


    from Samuel''s point of view, her aim


    was likely not as simple as breaking


    through a realm. Hence, Samuel had


    no choice but to carefully deal with


    this matter. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Breaking through the realm is my only purpose. | want to experience the world of the Divine Realm. | want to know how it feels


    to be a Divine Realm master,¡± said Fei Lingsheng.


    Samuel still had some doubts, but if


    he thought about it carefully, once Fei


    Engels became his pappaO\"!


    pything sheldid would be under


    his control, and she absolutely had


    no ability to resist. So even if she had


    other purposes, Samuel didn''t need


    to worry too much. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But this matter came too suddenly, which made Samuel unable to ept it for a while.


    "You must know that no matter how


    strong you are, the contract can''t be


    broken unterally. So on''t thinkithat


    yey ranavenunshreiva after


    bing strong," Samuel said. This


    was thest time he confirmed Fei


    Lingsheng''s attitude. He wanted Fei


    Lingsheng to know the price of


    signing the contract. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| know," Fei Lingsheng said without hesitation.


    Samuel heavily exhaled and said, "| am going to see Irene now. Go back to your room first; | wille to find you."


    "Yes." Fei Lingsheng lowered her head and left directly, as if she was listening to an order.


    Samuel couldn''t help but sigh that the world was too crazy. Even people like Fei Lingsheng were willing to be his puppet. Was


    the Divine Realm really so attractive?

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    Samuel could not understand Fei Lingsheng¡¯s thoughts. It was normal because he was not persistent in this aspect. However, for


    Fei Lingsheng, this kind of choice could be understood. It was almost impossible to reach the Divine Realm, but now that the


    opportunity appeared in front of Fei Lingsheng, she naturally had to seize it.


    Moreover, Fei Lingsheng¡¯s current task was not as simple as Holy Li. She hoped to use Samuel¡¯s own strength to help her. After


    all, in Fei Lingsheng¡¯s eyes, the current amuel was already a Divine Realm expert.


    When he arrived in front of Irene''s room, Samuel knocked on the door.


    Because Irene was still resting, it was the same junior sister who opened the door.


    When her Junior Sister saw Samuel, her face turned red. She lowered her head and yelled, "Master Hannigan, why are you


    here?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were currently many people in the Ethereal Sect who had a good impression of Samuel. They all have the painting of the


    Samuel''s fighting with the twenty-eighth experts of the Ximen n. Many people quietly had a crush on Samuel.


    "How is Irene?" Samuel asked.


    "She is still resting," says fellow junior sister.


    Just as she finished speaking, Irene''s voice rang out from inside the room. "Sect Master Hannigan, pleasee in. I''m fine


    now.


    Irene was indeed resting. However, upon hearing Samuel''s voice, half of her essence, qi, and spirit had been restored. Resting


    was not important at all. Being able to see Samuel was the best medicine for healing.


    Moreover, after eating the Holy Li, the energy drained from Irene¡¯s body has been quickly restored. Now she is merely adapting


    to absorbing the energy brought by the Holy Li. As long as she uses it properly, she will be able to take this opportunity to break


    through the realm.


    Samuel smiled and walked into the room.


    There was a faint fragrance in the woman''s room. Although Samuel would not fall in love with other women, he could not help


    but take a deep breath.


    "Irene, are you alright?" Samuel walked to the side of the bed. Irene''splexion had already recovered quite a bit. Her ruddy


    face was more or less still somewhat alluring.


    For ordinary men, Irene''s beauty was absolutely attractive enough. It was a pity that for someone like Samuel, who was well -


    informed and was thrown into the arms of countless women, the temptation would be reduced a lot invisibly.


    Irene stood up halfway and said, "Sect Master Hannigan, I''m much better now. Thank you very much, Sect Master Hannigan.


    But | still feel ashamed to receive such a precious thing.¡±


    "For me, Jiang Yingying''s life is more important than anything else. You brought her back safely. It''s just a Holy Li. You don''t need


    to worry about it," Samuel said faintly. In his eyes, Holy Li was nothing. Yi Qingshan took advantage of Jiang


    Yingying to threaten her. He waspletely looking for death.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, perhaps Holy Li is nothing to you. However, to me, this kind of precious item is something that | would


    feel honored to even take a look at, much less eat it into my own stomach." Irene said.


    "That¡¯s what | should do. You don''t have to thank me. If you don''t want to waste Holy Li, you can go into seclusion now. The


    energy of Holy Li will definitely help you break the realm," Samuel said.


    Irene also had this n. After all, Holy Li had already been eaten so it couldn¡¯t be wasted.


    However,pared to Samuel, Irene had directly left her closed-door training far behind.


    How could she not see Samuel because of her closed-door meditation?


    "Sect Master Hannigan, the matter of seclusion will naturally be carried out after | return to the Ethereal Sect. Irene will definitely


    not disappoint Sect Master Hannigan''s good intentions." Irene said. She knew that after Ang returned to the Samuel Sect, it


    would be time for them to leave. Thus, Irene naturally did not wish for time to be spent on seclusion.


    "Don''t worry. Even if Ang returns, | won¡¯t chase you away. The Samuel Sect and the Ethereal Sect are one family. You can


    stay as long as you want. The closed-door training should be carried out as soon as possible so as to maximize the value of Holy


    Li," Samuel said.


    A family?


    These two words greatly moved Irene''s heart. Although she knew that the so-called family that Samuel had mentioned was not


    what she had imagined, being able to be so close to them was already enough for Irene to be satisfied.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, is it really okay?" Irene asked.


    "Of course. Moreover, | have to make a trip to the Emperor Dragon Pce. Therefore, you can continue your closed-door


    training in the Samuel Sect," Samuel said. Now that Ang and Huang Xiaoyong had been grounded in the Emperor Dragon


    Pce by the Emperor, the two of them would not be able to leave if Samuel refused to go back. Hence, Samuel had to make a


    trip.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, you still want to go to the Emperor Dragon Pce?" Irene asked doubtfully.


    "| still have some things to deal with. I''ll leave right away. You can focus on you closed-door meditation." After saying that,


    Samuel made a farewell gesture.


    Irene still wanted to keep Samuel. After all, it was rare for Irene to spend this kind of time together. However, she really could not


    find an excuse. She could only watch helplessly as Samuel walked out of the room.


    When the door was closed, Irene couldn''t help sighing.


    "Irene, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing Irene''s expression change in an instant, her schoolmates cannot help asking.


    "| like Sect Master Hannigan." Irene said straightforwardly. This was her personality. In front of Ang, she would not hide


    anything from her. In front of fellow disciples, she was also frank and straightforward.


    After leaving Irene¡¯s room, Samuel


    hesitated whether or not to look for


    Fei Lingsheng. Althoyatygei COM


    hen Bad already made it very


    clear, Samuel still felt that it was a bit


    unrealistic to have a Superb Master


    sign a contract with him. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    To put it bluntly, Samuel was worried that he couldn''t see through Fei Lingsheng, so he naturally didn''t dare to do such a thing


    easily.


    But in fact, signing a contract had no harm to Samuel, and he didn''t need to worry that Fei Lingsheng would plot against him.


    Once the contract took effect, Fei


    Lingsheng''s life would be in his


    hands. No matter Wwhat''evil radars


    Lingsheng RY amuel would be


    able to control her. After thinking for


    along time, Samuel finally walked


    toward Fei Lingsheng''s room. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fei Lingsheng''s door was opened, and she had been waiting for Samuel.


    When Fei Lingsheng saw Samuel, she asked directly, "Have you made up your mind? A puppet in the Superb Master Realm. It''s


    even possible for it to break through to the Divine Realm in the future. It''s not easy to find a servant like this."


    "Fei Lingsheng, for the sake of


    reaching the Divine Realm, won''t the


    price you have to ayaecoo bight |


    didta''t understand Fei


    Lingsheng''s thinking. In his opinion, if


    Fei Lingsheng lost her freedom, what


    was the use of bing a Divine


    Realm master? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°If | can''t be a Divine Realm master. it''s useless living in the world. This is not what | want. For me, this price is nothing," Fei


    Lingsheng said persistently.

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    From Fei Lingsheng''s persistent eyes, Samuel could tell that she had made up her mind. Maybe for people like her, breaking


    through to the Divine Realm had be her only ultimate goal.


    Although this was not what Samuel could understand, he could not deny Fei Lingsheng''s insistence. After all, everyone pursued


    different goals.


    Take him for example. What he wanted was to solve all the problems, find a paradise, and live a stable life with Yvonne and Han


    Nian. However, the premise of this kind of stability was to solve problems. If he wanted to solve problems, he needed to have


    great strength.


    Therefore, from a certain point of view, although Samuel and Fei Lingsheng''s goals were different, what they did was the same.


    When Samuel walked to Fei Lingsheng, Fei Lingsheng bent down slightly. She did not mind putting down her dignity as a


    superior of the Superb Master Realm in front of Samuel. After all, Samuel was already a Divine realm master in her eyes, anda


    Divine Realm master could be respected by everyone.


    When Samuel drew the contract mark in front of Fei Lingsheng''s forehead, Fei Lingsheng still had onest chance to regret.


    However, she did not do so. Instead, she sessfully epted the agreement. Hence, Fei Lingsheng had be Samuel''s


    puppet. It was a genuine Superb Master level puppet. This was much better than Zhong Qishan.


    Ximen family.


    Zhong Qishan and Ximen Jin were discussing the issue between Samuel and the Emperor Dragon Pce. Zhong Qishan


    suddenly looked up at Phoenix Mountain.


    "What''s wrong?" Ximen Jin asked in confusion.


    There was also some doubt in Zhong Qishan''s eyes. He said, "I don''t know. | suddenly had a strange feeling, but it disappeared


    soon."


    "Does it have anything to do with the Samuel Sect?" Ximen Jin asked. Since he was the first to look in the direction of Phoenix


    Mountain, then this matter must have something to do with the Samuel Sect.


    Zhong Qishan shook his head. That feeling hade too suddenly and it had disappeared so quickly that he had no time to


    sense what it was. He wasn''t sure if it had anything to do with the Samuel Sect. "| don''t know. Maybe," Zhong Qishan said.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, he had a hint of worry in his heart.


    "Will Samuel and the Emperor Dragon Pce really be enemies?" asked Ximen Jin. They were discussing this issue just


    now, which was also what Ximen Jin had been guessing. Of course, he was not afraid. On the contrary, he was looking forward


    to it. Now that the Ximen family was Samuel''s affiliate, no matter what Samuel did, the Ximen family had to keep up with him.


    Once Samuel truly opposed the Emperor Dragon Pce, the Ximen family would be the enemies of the Emperor Dragon


    Pce.


    But for Ximen Jin, this was not bad news.


    After all, Ximen family¡¯s influence was now huge, and they would gradually reach the bottom line of the Emperor. It was only a


    matter of time before they repeat the mistakes of the Bailing family. In order to avoid this situation, the only way was to overthrow


    the rights of the Emperor Dragon Pce.


    In the eyes of Ximen Jin, only Samuel could overthrow the authority of the Emperor Dragon Pce in this world.


    "In fact, you already have an answer in your heart. Why do you ask me again and again?" Zhong Qishan said. Although he did


    not make it clear, both of them knew that Samuel''s sudden establishment of the Samuel Sect was by no means a whim. He must


    have some sort of n.


    "| just want you to give me more confidence. After all, going against the Emperor Dragon Pce is not something that anyone


    would dare to do," Ximen Jin said.


    "You are really crazy. If it were your grandfather, he would definitely think of a way to distance himself from Samuel. Yet, you''re


    doing this for fear that Samuel won''t go against the Emperor." Zhong Qishan shook his head helplessly. The grandfather and


    grandson werepletely different. Ximen Jin was not greedy for ease. On the contrary, he was exceptionally warlike.


    Even if this matter would very likely cause the Ximen family to pay the price of being exterminated, he still had no intention of


    retreating.


    "That old thing has already lost his fighting spirit. Ximen family is in his hands and will sooner orter embark on the road of


    family extermination. Only | can lead the family to the real light," Ximen Jin said disdainfully. He had no respect for Ximen Chang.


    Although they were rted by blood, this rtionship was meaningless to Ximen Jin. Ximen Chang cultivated him in order to find


    a sessor for Ximen family, but after he got Holy Li, his selfishness was exposed. Ximen Jin also knew that Ximen Chang was


    just making use of him in many things. So on the surface, Ximen Chang¡¯s good grandson had already been evil.


    "It is not wrong for you to think in this way. The Ximen n will sooner orter arouse the dissatisfaction of the Emperor. If it does


    not have the opportunity to resist, it will eventually be the second Bailing n. It is just that | do not know just how great


    Samuel''s ability is.¡± Zhong Qishan said. He was currently on the same boat as Samuel. If Samuel died an unnatural death in this


    matter, he would not be able to survive. Hence, he could only pray in his heart that Samuel was really confident in dealing with


    the Emperor.


    On the other side, Samuel and Fei Lingsheng, who had signed the contract, left the Samuel Sect.


    Huang Xiaoyong and Ang were still trapped in the Emperor Dragon Pce, so Samuel had to go to the Emperor Dragon


    Pce again. However, he was afraid that this trip would not be as peaceful as the previous one.


    Samuel killed the members sent by


    the Emperor. The Emperor woul


    definitely ask aboyt this $f hedid not


    guste¡¯ EMperor a good exnation,


    the battle between the two of them


    would probably break out ahead of


    time. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You killed the Emperor''s


    subordinates. Have you figured out


    how to exin it to him?¡± Fei


    Lingsheng asked Senate Inter


    opmica\it Was irrational for him to do


    so. After all, those people were


    personally sent by the Emperor. In


    such a situation, he still chose to kill


    them. Wasn''t it obvious that he didn''t


    take the Emperor seriously? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As the emperor of a country, how could the Emperor bear such humiliation? Once he investigated this matter, Samuel would face


    a huge problem.


    "You really don''t know why the Emperor is so powerful in the Emperor Dragon Pce? " Samuel asked in reply.


    In fact, this matter was what many Superb Masters wanted to figure out.


    Unfortunately, until now, no one knew this secret.


    "If | know, can | not tell you? We''re on


    the same boat now. If you die, | won''t


    be happy either. But ording coryny


    specti nit stonahave


    ayealitg to do with the previous


    Emperors. This is the addition of


    some kind of power that can


    instantly improve him several times,"


    Fei Lingsheng exined. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Several times?¡±


    With the current realm of the Emperor, if he could improve several times, wouldn''t he be able to reach the Divine Realm?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    "Do you mean that it¡¯s possible for him to reach the Divine Realm?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Fei Lingsheng nodded naturally and said," Of course, if not, how can he deal with a Superb Master? But you don''t need to worry


    now. After all, you are also a Divine Realm Master. At the very least, you can tie with him."


    Samuel smiled bitterly in his heart. If that was the case, it was hard to say if he could draw against the Emperor. After all, he was


    just in the pseudo-Divine Realm.


    Of course, whether the Emperor could reach the Divine Realm or not, or he was just a fake Divine Realm expert, no one knew.


    Moreover, Samuel did not need to worry too much about fighting the Emperor. Wouldn''t he be the same if the Emperor had an


    ace up his sleeve?


    The red-eyed jade python had gradually recovered from its injury. Its strength could provide great help to Samuel.


    Samuel rubbed his arm subconsciously. He felt much more at ease with this little thing around.


    "By the way, | heard that breaking through to the Divine Realm will bring about Divine Tribtion. Is the power of Divine


    Tribtion very strong?" Samuel continued to ask.


    The saying "Divine Tribtion" did exist. A person who had broken the realm and reached the Divine Realm needed to be


    completely reborn. Only when he broke away from the body of a mortal could he be called a God. The baptism of the Divine


    Tribtion could make a mortal get rid of his mortal body.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Fei Lingsheng was very firm about this statement before, but now she was a little skeptical. After all, Samuel didn''t cause any


    Divine Tribtion when he reached the Divine Realm.


    "If | didn''t know you, | would absolutely believe it. But you didn''t cause the Divine Tribtion when you broke the realm, so | now


    doubt the truth of this statement," said Fei Lingsheng.


    Samuel didn''t attract the Divine


    Tribtion because he knew clearly that there was still a gap between him and the real Divine Realm. Even if he couldpete


    with the real Divine Realm with his current strength, it was because of the skeleton.


    After all, this was a corpse left behind by an expert from the Archean Eon. The energy within it was able to raise Samuel''s


    cultivation level in the shortest amount of time possible.


    ¡°Actually, | haven''t reached the Divine Realm yet. I''m still one step away from it," Samuel said.


    ¡°How is that possible?" Fei Lingsheng looked at Samuel suspiciously. He had not reached the Divine Realm, but he could easily


    kill Yi Qingshan, who was in the Superb Master Realm. How powerful was the Divine Realm?


    "This is the truth, and it is also precisely because of this that Divine Tribtion didn¡¯t appear.¡± Samuel said.


    Looking at Samuel''splex expression with some helplessness, Fei Lingsheng felt a bit strange. It seemed that he was looking


    forward to the arrival of the Divine Tribtion. What was going on?


    The Divine Tribtion was very dangerous. If she was not careful enough, she might lose her life. Although Fei Lingsheng had a


    great yearning for the Divine Realm, she was very afraid of the Divine Tribtion.


    How could anyone in this world be looking forward to the arrival of the Divine Tribtion?


    "Are you curious about what the Divine Tribtion is, or do you really want it toe, not just to dispel your curiosity?" Fei


    Lingsheng asked doubtfully.


    "| wish for Divine Tribtion to descend," Samuel said.


    This made Fei Lingsheng even more confused. He even thought Samuel might have a brain disorder. Did he want to die?


    "It''s said that Divine Tribtion is very powerful. Ordinary cultivators can turn into ashes in an instant under it. Even those who


    pass the tribtion may be killed by it." Fei Lingsheng said.


    "| know. That''s why | hope the stronger the Divine Tribtion is." Samuel said something that Fei Ling couldn''t understand.


    After living for so many years, Fei Lingsheng thought that her IQ was quite high. However, she waspletely confused by


    Samuel¡¯s words. She did not even know what he was thinking.


    "Why do you think so? If you want tomit suicide, you can use another way." Fei Lingsheng said helplessly.


    "Suicide?" Samuel smiled faintly and said," | still want to live to take care of my wife and daughter. How could |mit suicide?


    "If you don''t want tomit suicide, then why would you have such crazy thoughts? Could it be that the stronger the Divine


    Tribtion is, the more confident you will be able to survive it? | don''t believe this kind of absurd theory." Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "Since Divine Tribtion is so strong, can it kill Velocisaurus?"


    This sentence stunned Fei Lingsheng and she stopped.


    Use Divine Tribtion to kill Velocisaurus!


    It was not until this moment that Fei Lingsheng understood what Samuel was thinking, but his idea was too unexpected. Perhaps


    no one else in the world except him would have such an idea.


    It may seem ridiculous to use Divine Tribtion to deal with Velocisaurus, but if one were to think about it carefully, it would be


    an extremely good method.


    The Divine Tribtion was so strong that if it could directly kill Velocisaurus, there would be no future trouble. In the future, in


    Xuanyuan World, there would be no need to worry about Velocisaurus waking up.


    However, it was not as easy as he imed.


    "You really think too highly of yourself.


    The arrival of Divine Tribtion is not


    something that can be calcted by


    you alone. Moreover, the ai


    Divine Tri tions t6-dim at those


    whd a e crossed the tribtion.


    How can it harm Velocisaurus?" Fei


    Lingsheng felt that it was unlikely.


    Therefore, she could not help but


    refute Samuel''s words. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel also knew that his idea was too unrealistic. However, it did not mean that he did not have a chance to realize it. If he did


    not try, how could he know if it was not feasible?


    And the Divine Tribtion was the only way to get through the crisis that Samuel had thought of so far.


    The Exotic Beasts in the Divine


    Realm were much stronger than the


    human beings in the pivige Resith! It


    t existinipcultvatbrs in Xuanyuan


    orld fought against Velocisaurus,


    they would definitely die. Therefore,


    Samuel had to find another way.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m just saying that this is an opportunity, not an absolute one. But given the present situation, we should give it a try, shouldn''t


    we?" Samuel said.


    Although Fei Lingsheng still wanted to refute Samuel, she didn''t know what to say when the words were on the tip of her tongue.


    Given the current situation, there was no other way out. After all, it was a powerful Velocisaurus. It was almost impossible to stop


    it from destroying the Xuanyuan World with just its own strength.


    "Where did these exaggerated ideas of yourse from?" Fei Lingsheng asked curiously. From Fei Lingsheng''s understanding,


    this was not a method that humans coulde up with. She was very curious about what exactly was in Samuel''s mind.


    "It is extremely important to be


    flexible. | have met with all kinds of


    problems since | was young.


    Moreover, | must resolve these


    problems myself. Hence, | need


    some novel ideas to,ghange ti)"


    rengpituation Arter along period


    of time, | have got used to it. Some


    strange thoughts will naturally


    appear in my mind when | meet


    something. "Samuel said with a


    smile. Back then, he had hidden


    himself in the Hannigan family''s


    compound. If it was not because he


    had relied on his own various


    thoughts, how could he have secretly


    built up his own faction? Everything


    in the beginning was born from


    Samuel''s various ideas. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    "When you were a child, what did you do?" When it came to childhood, Fei Lingsheng was very curious about Samuel. After all,


    when she was a child, she grew up eating Holy Li. However, her realm was still not as high as Samuel''s. Moreover, Samuel was


    born out of nowhere. In fact, many people were confused about this.


    Even if the experts within the Royal Court didn''t join the pce, they were still counted down by the Dragon Boat Pce.


    Samuel was the only exception. The pce didn''t have any information about him. It was as if he had fallen from the sky.


    Although Samuel was currently able to control Fei Lingsheng¡¯s life and death and was not afraid of her divulging the secret,


    Samuel did not intend to tell Fei Lingsheng about such an important matter. Moreover, if he were to really tell her about it, she


    would definitely ask a series of problems. Samuel did not wish to find trouble with himself.


    "You have forgotten who you are," Samuel said tly.


    Fei Lingsheng was unconvinced. She was indeed a servant of Samuel, but she didn''t expect Samuel to put on airs in front of


    such a small matter.


    ¡°If you don''t want to say it, then just don¡¯t say it. Do you need to put on airs?" Fei Lingsheng said unhappily.


    "Zhong Qishan does not dare to speak with such an attitude in front of me. You''d better restrain yourself a little. Don''t think that


    I''ll let you off just because you''re a woman,¡± Samuel reminded her.


    In this world, Samuel''s definition of gender was unclear. To him, there were only two types of people, including his wife and


    daughter and the other people.


    Aside from his wife and daughter, Samuel treated everyone equally, regardless of gender.


    If Fei Lingsheng vited his taboo, he would not care that Fei Lingsheng was a woman.


    "By the way, you n to revenge for Bailing Wan''er, don¡¯t you?" Fei Lingsheng had no choice but to change the topic.


    "It¡¯s just a matter of time. | want to control the three countries of the Xuanyuan World. Naturally, | have to kill the Emperor,"


    Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng was no longer surprised.


    After all, Samuel had exined that he


    would have a lot of strange ideas. Although to rule the three countries was a little exaggerated, it was still within the category of


    various thoughts.


    "Do you know why the Xuanyuan World can exist in the form of the three states all the time?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    "The Dark Forest has be the boundary of the three countries. Although the three countries have been fighting for a long


    time, because of the existence of the Dark Forest, no one is destined to conquer the other." Samuel said. The situation of the


    three countries¡¯ copse was not the tacit consent of the kings of the three countries, but their helpless actions.


    Who didn''t have ambition?


    Who didn''t want to have real ruling power?


    Unfortunately, the Dark Forest became a


    forbidden area that they could not cross. As long as there was the Dark Forest, the king of the three countries could not really


    rule.


    "Since you know, don''t you take it for granted that you still have such crazy thoughts?" Fei Lingsheng said.


    "Arge part of the reason why the world is afraid of the Dark Forest is because of Velocisaurus. What if Velocisaurus dies?"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    Fei Lingsheng rolled her eyes and said, "Of course, Velocisaurus will die, and he will be killed by the Divine Tribtion. After all,


    this is the n of you, Sect Master Hannigan. How could it not work?"


    Samuel knew Fei Lingsheng was deliberately mocking him, but he didn¡¯t mind. Before this matter was sessful, Fei Lingsheng


    wouldn''t believe it no matter what he said.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly took out a few more Holy Li, which directly stunned Fei Lingsheng.


    Even though Fei Lingsheng had lived in the Dark Forest before, she had never seen so many Holy Li at once.


    Holy Li in this guy''s hands was like an ordinary fruit.


    "What are you going to do?" Fei Lingsheng asked doubifully.


    "Don''t you want to be a Divine Realm expert? One Holy Li isn''t enough," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng looked at Samuel in disbelief. From Samuel''s words, it seemed that he was going to give all the Holy Li to her!


    "|, I... | didn''t mishear, did I? Or, | misunderstood you." As a master of the Superb Master Realm, Fei Lingsheng''s words were


    stuttering, which was enough to show how shocked she was.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s for you. There''s no misunderstanding. If it''s not enough, then look for me," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng suddenly felt goose bumps all over her body. Judging from the meaning of Samuel''s words, he actually had other


    Holy Li in his hand except these!


    "You don''t live in the Dark Forest like me, do you? Otherwise, how could you have so many Holy Li?" Although Samuel had said


    that he had more than one Holy Li, Fei Lingsheng never thought that Samuel would have so many. For anyone, this was a rare


    thing, but in his hands, it seemed to have be cheap!


    "Yes, | was raised by Velocisaurus. Do you believe me?¡± Samuel asked casually.


    Fei Lingsheng unconsciously shook her head. Not to mention that Velocisaurus was in a deep sleep, even if it was really ina


    state of awakening, with the ferocity of Velocisaurus, it was impossible for it to raise a human.


    "Do you want them or not? If you don''t want them, | will take them back. My hands are sore." Samuel reminded.


    Fei Lingsheng was afraid Samuel would go back on his word, so she snatched them from Samuel''s hand in a moment of


    desperation.


    "You really don''t regret it. I''ll eat all of


    themter. It will be toote for you


    to regret it then," Fei Lingsheng seid,


    She still idg''t quite believe Samuel


    Would so generous. "! want you to


    remember one thing. Once you show


    any signs of breaking through the


    realm or sense that Divine Tribtion


    ising, you have to tell me,¡±


    Samuel said. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fei Lingsheng''s brows shed with an instant of confusion, and she soon understood Samuel''s meaning.


    It turned out that he also had a purpose for giving her Holy Li.


    He wanted to use Divine Tribtion to deal with Velocisaurus.


    Where did the Divine Tribtione from?


    Wasn''t he just using the period of her tribtion to lure her here?


    ¡°You want my Divine Tribtion to deal with Velocisaurus?" Fei Lingsheng asked. "What else can | do? Do you think I''m a good


    person?" Samuel said as if it was a matter of course.


    "But what about me? What should | do?


    Without the baptism of Divine Tribtion, how can | be reborn?" Fei Lingsheng asked doubtfully.


    Samuel''s eyes turned cold, and he said, "Fei Lingsheng, have you forgotten your identity? You''re just a puppet. When did you


    have the right to speak?"


    Fei Lingsheng gritted her teeth. She


    had not yet adapted to her idertiyn


    and she could panne bat struggle


    Witt Samuel. Now it seemed that she


    really had no right to worry about


    these things. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel was her master now, and her chance to break the realm was given by him. What right did she have to oppose what


    Samuel wanted her to do?


    "| didn''t expect you to be so


    scheming before. You''re nnj


    this from the venbediniing, aren''t


    yoo? 6thonwvise, you wouldn''t have


    signed a contract with me, are you?"


    Fei Lingsheng asked. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "A person who doesn''t have any value, why should | keep her by my side? You should be d," Samuel said faintly.

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    The more Fei Lingsheng got to know Samuel, the more she realized that he was not a simple man. Moreover, he was not as kind


    as he looked. It was hard to imagine how scheming he was.


    Fei Lingsheng even felt that she had been lured into Samuel''s trap, and she sent herself to the door on her own ord.


    This made Fei Lingsheng have to generate a strong sense of crisis. She didn''t even know how she would die when dealing with


    such a person.


    But now Fei Lingsheng had no chance to return. From the moment the contract was signed, she handed herself over to Samuel.


    But when she thought about it carefully, she realized that to a certain extent, what


    Samuel had done was indeed feasible.


    The power of the Divine Tribtion must be enormous. If it could really use the power of the Divine Tribtion to solve the


    problem of Velocisaurus, it would also be a good thing for Xuanyuan World.


    "You really dare to think about this method. I''m afraid that only you cane up with this method in the entire Xuanyuan World."


    Fei Lingsheng couldn''t help but sigh again. It was terrible, but it was really rare toe up with this method.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps you will be a key figure in dealing with Velocisaurus. Don''t you want to be the savior of the Xuanyuan World?"


    Samuel said happily.


    Fei Lingsheng rolled her eyes and said, " Even if | be the savior, am | not your servant?"


    ¡°Don''t worry. Other than the two of us, no one else knows about this. In the eyes of outsiders, you are still a powerful Superb


    Master Realm expert. You are still the top expert in Xuanyuan World,¡± Samuel said with a smile.


    Face was not important to Fei Lingsheng, and she never cared about such things.


    Otherwise, she would not appear in front of Samuel as a beggar. Moreover, Fei Lingsheng also hoped to follow Samuel''s


    footsteps in her heart.


    "It''s said that there is Divine-Realm in the world Will there be any other world above the Divine-Realm stage?"


    No one could be sure about this. She would only have the chance to prove this if she followed Samuel''s side.


    Emperor Dragon Pce.


    The trusted servant hurried to find the Emperor.


    "Samuel and Fei Lingsheng are already rushing towards the Royal Dragon Pce," said the confidant.


    The Emperor nodded and said, "Withdraw the men there. Try not to let him know about this matter."


    The trusted aide looked awkward. Huang Xiaoyong and Ang had not left for a long time. Samuel must have guessed that they


    were imprisoned in the Emperor Dragon Pce, so he came again. How could they hide the truth by withdrawing people now?


    After all, Samuel was not a fool.


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid Samuel already knows what''s going on here," said the confidant.


    ¡°Of course he knows. Otherwise, why would he return to the Emperor Dragon Pce so soon?" The Emperor said with a smile.


    His trusted subordinate''s face was full of doubts. He thought that the Emperor treated Samuel as a fool.


    But since the Emperor knew Samuel''s situation in the Emperor Dragon Pce, there was no need for him to hide the truth at this


    time.


    "Yes, it''spletely different from seeing it with his own eyes. I''ve withdrawn people. Shouldn''t he me me? Even if he knew


    what happened here, he had no choice but to suffer." The Emperor said disdainfully.


    His trusted subordinate was suddenly enlightened. It turned out that the Emperor had done this just for a little face. He used his


    identity to suppress Samuel, so that Samuel had no choice but to admit this matter silently.


    There was nothing wrong with this, but his trusted aide felt uneasy. He felt that something was going to happen. After all, when


    Samuel first came to the Emperor Dragon Pce, he had fought the Emperor before. From this point of view, Samuel did not


    think much of the Emperor at all.


    "Yes," the confidant answered. Since the Emperor had made such an arrangement, he could only do as he was told.


    Only when his trusted lieutenant had left did the Emperor''s expression turn solemn.


    Samuel appeared quite calm after being pressured by his aura for the first time. This forced the Emperor to reevaluate Samuel''s


    strength. This was the first person who could threaten him in the hall. The Emperor felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    After all, even an expert at Superb Master Realm would not be able to suppress him whenever he appeared in the great hall.


    However, the appearance of an exception like Samuel would undoubtedly affect his position.


    "Samuel, | don''t believe you really dare to look down on me," the Emperor muttered to himself.


    Soon, Samuel and Fei Lingsheng, who were on their way, entered the city. Instead of finding the Emperor, they went to Fei


    Lingsheng''s house.


    The Emperor had already taken away his subordinates outside the gate of the courtyard, so it seemed that there was nothing


    wrong.


    However, how could someone as smart as


    Samuel not know the inside story?


    "It seems that the Emperor is still


    afraid of you and doesn''t dare to kill


    your disciple in public. When you


    come, his people shoul deaye Ol!


    epee re@hgshang sighed in


    hef heart as she spoke. In the past,


    the Emperor wasruthless, and he had


    to carry everything out to the end.


    When he dealt with the Bailing family


    in the past, it was only a matter of


    one word to kill all of them. But now,


    the Emperor wanted to cover it up in


    front of Samuel. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This was the advantage of strength. If one possessed such great strength, even a supreme emperor would have to give him


    some face.


    ¡°What do you think he''ll do if | leave with my men?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Fei Lingsheng''s eyelids twitched. The meaning of Samuel''s words was very obvious. He would not go to see the Emperor; he


    didn''t put the Emperor in his eyes.


    If he really dared to do so, the Emperor would never let him leave the pce so easily.


    "Are you kidding? If you want to leave


    like this, how could the Emperor let


    you go?" Fei Lingsheng said. At they


    same time, she prgyedtifthef Heart


    thansarrl¨¦t would not do this.


    Otherwise, the battle between him


    and the Emperor would probably


    come early. At this time, it was


    obviously irrational to make a scene.


    After all, the Dark Forest was their


    biggest enemy. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Let''s give it a try. Let''s see what the


    bottom line of this fellow is.


    fent


    Moreover, | do tneechis area


    AMIHEBaho deal with Velocisaurus.


    Therefore, the easiest solution is..."


    Samuel stopped halfway before he


    finished speaking. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What is it?" Fei Lingsheng couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "| won''t tell you for now. You will naturally know when the matteres to an end." Samuel said, deliberately keeping things a


    secret.


    Fei Lingsheng felt as ufortable as being scratched by a cat. Samuel must have had some kind of n, but he didn''t tell her.


    How could she bear it?


    "Can''t you tell me now? Do you have to make me feel ufortable?" Fei Lingsheng looked at Samuel with dissatisfaction.


    "It seems that you still haven¡¯t learned how to be a servant. The basic conditions of a servant are to follow the master''s orders,


    and you are not qualified to ask," Samuel said faintly.


    Fei Lingsheng was so angry that she gnashed her teeth, but could do nothing.

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    Samuel saw Huang Xiaoyong and Ang sitting under the pavilion when he entered the yard.


    When Huang Xiaoyong saw Samuel, he was obviously stunned for a while. Then he ran excitedly to Samuel.


    ¡°Master, you''re finally here. | thought I''d never be able to leave here. Master, |


    missed you so much." Huang Xiaoyong was close to tears and snot.


    Samuel said faintly, "Your skills aren''t that good, but your acting skills have soared. | see that you''re here. You''re quite happy.


    There''s a beauty apanying you every day."


    Huang Xiaoyong was indeed looking forward to chatting with Ang every day.


    However,pared with leaving here, Huang Xiaoyong was more willing to leave. After all, Ang could only be seen from a


    distance. Huang Xiaoyong had no courage to imagine what would happen between him and her.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, how is your sister? "Ang walked up to Samuel. Her ears were slightly red. They must have seen the


    state of their loved one.


    Huang Xiaoyong only came to his senses when he heard Ang''s words. He hastily asked, "Master, where''s Yingying? Why


    didn''t shee with you? Did something happen?"


    Huang Xiaoyong''s mouth seemed to have nothing nice to say. Samuel couldn''t help but kick him and said, "Don''t worry. Even if


    you die, Yingying won''t die."


    Huang Xiaoyong smiled awkwardly and said, "That''s good, that''s good. | haven''t expressed my true feelings to Yingying yet. She


    can''t have an ident."


    Samuel sighed. Although he had thought of hooking up with Huang Xiaoyong and Jiang Yingying, Huang Xiaoyong''s


    performance was really unsatisfactory. With such a look, how could Jiang Yingying like him?


    ¡°What kind of toad are you?" Samuel said.


    "Kind? Toad? Master, what do you mean?" Huang Xiaoyong looked at Samuel in confusion. He did not understand what this


    meant at all.


    ¡°Why do you think you are worthy of my sister?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    Huang Xiaoyong touched the head. In the past, the identity that he was most proud of was his identity as the son of the City


    Lord. But when this identity was ced in front of Jiang Yingying, it was obviously a joke. Moreover, in terms of strength, he was


    no match for Jiang Yingying.


    What right did he have?


    Huang Xiaoyong racked his brains but couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    "Master, do you mean that I''m going to give up?" Huang Xiaoyong lowered his head and said weakly.


    Samuel took a deep breath. He had an impulse to beat Huang Xiaoyong to death. Compared with the experts who flirted with


    girls on earth, he waspletely useless.


    ¡°Ang, you''ve been wronged during this period of time. If it weren''t foring to the Emperor Dragon Pce with me, you


    wouldn''t have faced this kind of thing," Samuel said apologetically to Ang. As for Huang Xiaoyong, he was toozy to bother


    with him.


    Ang hastily shook her head and said, " Sect Master Hannigan, I''m just unable to leave this ce for the time being. How


    could | feel wronged?"


    "It''s about time. Let''s go," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Fei Lingsheng hurriedly pulled Samuel and said, "Are you really not going to see the Emperor?"


    ¡°Of course, don''t you want to know what my n is?" Samuel smiled and said.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Ang was shocked. She had thought Samuel had already gone to see the


    Emperor. But unexpectedly, Samuel had never been to the hall. And judging from his appearance, he did not intend to go.


    How was this possible?


    The Emperor imprisoned her and Huang Xiaoyong in the Emperor Dragon Pce just for the sake of Samuel''s return. If Samuel


    didn''t go to see the Emperor, wouldn''t he ignore the Emperor''s existence?


    "Sect Master Hannigan, didn''t you ask the Emperor for instructions?" Ang couldn''t help but ask. She and Fei Lingsheng


    shared the same opinion. If Samuel didn''t go to see the Emperor, it would be impossible for him to leave.


    ¡°Asking for instructions?" Samuel smiled faintly. This word was not quite suitable for him. When did he have the right to ask for


    instructions from others?


    "Don''t worry, Ang. As long as | am here, | will ensure that you leave this ce safely. | will also ensure that the Ethereal Sect


    will not be implicated," Samuel said indifferently.


    Ang knew Samuel''s strength. It was not a joke for him to make such a promise to her. However, Ang felt that there was no


    need for Samuel to fight the Emperor. After all, the Emperor ruled most of the experts in the Royal Court. And this group of


    people was definitely a very powerful force. It was not wise to do so.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, I¡¯m not doubting your capabilities. Rather, I¡¯m worried about you. If you oppose the Emperor, the Samuel


    Sect will have a difficult time in the future," reminded Zhan Tai.


    Samuel smiled. Of course, he understood this. But as long as the Emperor died, he would sit on the Emperor''s throne. Such


    concerns would no longer exist.


    The reason why Samuel wanted to


    seize the position at this critical


    moment was not that he wa om


    covetin his.statas\t6 Samuel


    rhoney nd power were transient. It


    was something he did not care about


    at all. However, in order to carry out


    Divine Tribtion n more


    smoothly, he had no choice but to do


    so. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Samuel didn''t want anyone to point fingers at his n, or even put obstacles in it.


    The best way to avoid trouble was to nip it in the bud.


    ¡°Ang, if the Emperor were to die, wouldn''t it cause trouble for me?" Samuel asked.


    Ang''s eyes widened in an instant. Who in the Royal Court would dare to say such disrespectful words? Even if it''s just a wild


    imagination, ordinary people wouldn''t dare to do it.


    As for Samuel, he had just spoken these words!


    Fei Lingsheng was also shocked.


    Although Fei Lingsheng knew Samuel was going to fight with the Emperor sooner orter, she did not expect this matter toe


    so suddenly.


    "Samuel, you aren''t crazy, are you?


    Are you going to attack at this


    moment?¡± Fei gees


    cf pat yndersta why Samuel


    chose such a crucial moment. From


    her point of view, he should currently


    work together to resolve the problem


    of Velocisaurus. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Among the three of them, only Huang


    Xiaoyong looked rtively calm.


    Although these words were ea


    to surpris himasrangely Huang


    y&ng thought it was reasonable


    to say these words from his master.


    Wasn''t it just to kill the Emperor?


    Others didn''t dare to think about it,


    but his master could certainly do it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Only if he dies, will the n of dealing with Velocisaurus be carried out in a better manner. If not, do you think that he would


    agree to it so easily?¡± Samuel said indifferently.


    At this time, Ang, who was breathing rapidly, suddenly asked Samuel, "Sect Master Hannigan, | heard that the one who


    kidnapped your sister was Yi Qingshan. How is he now?"

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    Samuel knew that the reason why Ang asked this question was that she wanted to learn about his strength from the side, so


    he said directly, "Since he dared to kidnap my sister, he must be prepared to pay the price of his life, so | killed him.¡±


    Ang''s bodies swayed and she almost lost her bnce.


    Kill him!


    Samuel had killed an expert of the Superb Master Realm!


    What''s more, he said it as if it was a matter-of-fact thing.


    ¡°By the way, he doesn''t even have a chance to resist." Samuel continued.


    Ang''s breathing became even more


    rapid.


    In her opinion, killing an expert like Yi Qingshan was bound to be a great battle, and it would definitely be earth-shattering. This


    was because in the many years of war between the three kingdoms, there were no Superb Master Realm experts who had


    stepped in. It was because the Superb Master Realm was too powerful. Once the three states¡¯ Superb Master Realm experts


    came out to fight, countless innocent people would be hurt and countless cities would be destroyed.


    However, such an expert did not even have the chance to resist in front of Samuel!


    This meant Samuel''s realm was far beyond the Superb Master Realm. Only then would he be able to defeat Yi Qingshan.


    "Divine Realm!"


    "Has he reached the legendary Divine Realm?¡±


    ¡°Ang, do you have any more questions?¡± Samuel asked.


    Ang subconsciously shook her head. Samuel had even killed Yi Qingshan. What other questions could she have? Perhaps, in


    his eyes, the strength of the Emperor was not worth mentioning at all.


    Killing the Emperor might be a joke to others, but to him, it might be as easy as turning one¡¯s palm.


    Seeing Ang''s frightened expression, Fei Lingsheng mumbled to herself, "What are you showing off for? Didn''t you just kill


    someone?¡±


    Although Fei Lingsheng''s voice was soft, Samuel could still clearly hear her.


    However, Samuel did not refute anything.


    Indeed, it was just killing a person. There was nothing worth showing off.


    "If Ang has no other questions, then let us leave," Samuel said.


    "Alright." Ang didn''t hesitate anymore, because she had already decided to follow Samuel. She wouldn''t hesitate even if it


    meant making an enemy with the Emperor.


    Aperson who could easily kill someone in the Superb Master Realm was worth taking a risk.


    When the party of four left the courtyard and headed straight for the city gates, many of the nearby spies were stunned.


    These people were ordered to keep an eye on Samuel''s movements. ording to the understanding of ordinary people, Samuel


    was supposed to meet the Emperor in the hall. However, no one had expected that he intended to leave directly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the news reached the Emperor''s trusted subordinate. The subordinate was greatly shocked by the situation. He did not


    know how to deal with it, so he had to inform the Emperor as soon as possible.


    He ran to the main hall in a panic.


    The Emperor was very dissatisfied with his trusted subordinate''s panicked look. After all, he was his best subordinate. How could


    he be so unflustered?


    "What''s wrong with you recently? Why are you so panicked?," said the Emperor.


    His trusted subordinate also wanted to remain calm, but Samuel''s decision to leave the Pce really made it difficult for him to


    remain calm.


    ¡°Emperor, our men sent a message that Samuel and his men are heading straight for the city gate. It seems that they are going


    to leave the Emperor Dragon Pce." The confidante said.


    "What!" The Emperor mmed his hand on the table and stood up. Anger surged on his face. He had been waiting Samuel to


    come and see him. It was unexpected that Samuel would actually intend to leave.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do now? Should we let him go?" the trusted subordinate asked anxiously. Many experts in the city


    had seen this. If they let Samuel go so easily, the image of the Emperor would definitely be damaged.


    Who would respect the Emperor sincerely in the future?


    The Emperor gritted his teeth and wanted to cut Samuel into pieces.


    He had not expected Samuel to look down on him!


    "Samuel, do you really want to go against me? Do you really think | can''t kill you? "


    "Your Majesty, Samuel is almost at the city gate. What should we do?" asked the confidante anxiously.


    The Emperor''s face was as cold as ice, and he said, "Since he dared to challenge my authority, I''ll make him pay the price.


    Gather all the superiors. I''ll show them the power of an emperor."


    The trusted lieutenant''s expression froze. From the Emperor''s words, it seemed like he was going to personally make an


    appearance!


    It seemed that Samuel would not be able to escape this time. It was definitely not a trivial matter that the Emperor personally


    taught him a lesson. It was very likely that Samuel would leave his life in the Emperor


    Dragon Pce.


    "Yes," his trusted subordinate replied and then went to gather the experts of the Emperor Dragon Pce.


    The intent to kill rose from the


    Emperor. At this moment, he co


    no longer care gut ththelf Samuel


    coytdgive dealing with the matter


    of Velocisaurus. For him, anyone who


    dared to provoke him would only end


    up dead. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Samuel, I''ve given you a chance, and I''ve given you enough face. Since you''re so bent onmitting suicide, don''t me me


    for being rude."


    At the city gate of the Emperor Dragon Pce.


    Before Samuel and the others


    arrived, arge number of experts


    had already gathered a\ Be eae


    T ese paanie MQWo Samuel''s


    deeds. Their appearance was


    equivalent to watching a show. They


    wanted to see just what kind of


    ending Samuel would face. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "TSamuel really doesn''t know what''s good for him. He dares to challenge the authority of the Emperor. It seems that the battle


    between the 28 experts has made this ignorant guy be too arrogant."


    "I''d like to see how he leaves the pce today. If the Emperor attacks personally, there''s no way he''ll be able to survive."


    "In fact, we should thank this guy. Without him, how could we have such an honor to see the Emperor show his strength?"


    The people gathered together were talking to each other. Everyone had the same thought, which was that Samuel was bound to


    die today.


    Not long after, Samuel and the others arrived at the city gate. The city gate was blocked by many masters. If Samuel wanted to


    leave, he had to kill his way out.


    "It seems that you really angered the


    Emperor. All the experts from the


    Emperor Dragon Pce are gathered


    here, let''s see wha gulegn dod


    Linasheng ¨¦aid Speechlessly, These


    people must have been summoned


    by the Emperor, and the Emperor''s


    actions showed that he had made up


    his mind to teach Samuel a lesson


    and let these people know the


    consequences of provoking the


    Emperor. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just in time. Let these people see how the Emperor dies. Only then will they submit to me. | don''t need to beat them one by


    one. This can help me solve a lot of problems," Samuel said with a smile.


    Faced with such a grand scene, Ang felt somewhat guilty. Seeing Samuel''s confident look from the corner of her eyes, she felt


    somewhat expectant.


    Could he really overthrow the ruling power of the Royal Court?


    If the Emperor was defeated in today''s battle, Samuel''s name would be known throughout the Royal Court.


    ¡°Master, there are so many people here to watch the fun. You have to work hard.


    You''d better beat the Emperor down." Huang Xiaoyong said with a look of wanting to stir up trouble.

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    Hearing Huang Xiaoyong''s words, Fei Lingsheng couldn''t help ring at him. Because in her opinion, it was not the right time to


    turn hostile to the Emperor at this time, and the real strength of the Emperor had never been exposed. Samuel should not


    provoke the Emperor at this time.


    However, Samuel did not react much. He merely smiled.


    On the other hand, Ang was already feeling nervous. Although she knew that Samuel had easily outssed Yi Qingshan and


    was definitely capable of fighting the Emperor, the Emperor had, after all, ruled the Royal Court for so many years. Her fear of


    the Emperor had long been buried in the depths of her heart.


    "These guys dare to look down on my master. I''ll let them know how powerful my master ister." Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s face was


    ferocious as he listened to others¡¯ disdain for Samuel. In his mind, only his master was the most important, and the Emperor was


    bullshit. Therefore, the sarcasm of those people made Huang Xiaoyong feel particrly harsh.


    "Samuel, are you really nning to do this? When the Emperor attacks, these experts will definitely not sit back and do nothing.


    You should know that there are over a hundred experts in the city of the Emperor Dragon Pce." Fei Lingsheng could not resist


    reminding Samuel again. It was not the time to turn hostile. Hence, she hoped that Samuel would think thrice and not force


    himself into a dead end.


    "Do | have to apologize to him, or kneel down and admit my mistake? With so many people watching, he won''t let me go easily,"


    Samuel said tly.


    ¡°Bear with it for a while and calm down. Isn''t that good?" Fei Lingsheng said.


    "Fei Lingsheng, are you afraid? Are you afraid of being implicated by me, or are you afraid that you won''t be able to get Holy Li


    again if | die?" Samuel looked at Fei Lingsheng. If Fei Lingsheng was not of use value, Samuel would not have brought this


    woman along with him. Even if she was a puppet, Samuel would not be fond of her. This was because she thought too much. In


    Samuel''s eyes, she appeared cowardly.


    However, the current Samuel did not wish to be a coward.


    Fei Lingsheng didn''t say anything, but


    Samuel''s words struck a chord in her heart. She was indeed a little afraid. After all, she was now a grasshopper on the same


    string as Samuel. If he died, she would suffer as well. Moreover, once the Emperor knew that she had signed an agreement with


    Samuel, he would not let her off either.


    Although Fei Lingsheng was young, her body did not show the enthusiasm of a young man at all. As a Super Master, she was


    always overcautious.


    "Senior Fei, why are you with this guy? Are you going to fight against the Emperor with him?" At this time, an old man stepped


    out with a respectful face, bowed to Fei Lingsheng with cupped fists, and said.


    Fei Lingsheng had undoubtedly fallen into a difficult situation after hearing these words. This was the same as asking her to


    choose her position in public. This was something Fei Lingsheng was unwilling to face.


    "Senior Fei, the Emperor is about to arrive. We advise you to keep some distance from this fellow and prevent yourself from


    being dragged into the trouble."


    "lm sure Senior Fei is well aware of the strength of the Emperor in the Pce. If he''s courting death, are you also courting death


    with him?"


    As the old man stepped out of the line, more and more people joined in to persuade him.


    However, Samuel did not feel any good intentions from these people''s words. Instead, he threatened them. It seemed that Fei


    Lingsheng did not have a good image in these people''s hearts.


    Shouldn''t an expert of the Superb Master


    Realm be respected by many people?


    How could so many people be so hostile to Fei Lingsheng?


    "Fei Lingsheng, aren''t you going to tell them about our rtionship?" Samuel said faintly. Since things hade to this point, the


    contract should be announced to the world.


    Fei Lingsheng''s eyes narrowed. They had agreed that this rtionship would not be revealed to the public. But Samuel suddenly


    asked her to tell them the contract in front of so many people.


    Although Fei Lingsheng had long been mentally prepared that this rtionship would be known by the outside world, in this


    case, she was still in a dilemma. After all, she had been an expert for so many years. Once the contract matter was exposed, it


    would ruin her image in many people¡¯s hearts.


    However, this was the truth. Fei Lingsheng could not deny it. Moreover, if she wanted to obtain the Holy Li from Samuel, she


    would have to do as Samuel had said.


    It was tooplicated to exin, so Fei Lingsheng nned to let them see the truth directly.


    When the contract mark appeared on her forehead, Fei Lingsheng exined to the onlookers, "I have already signed the


    contract with him, and now I''m just his puppet."


    As soon as the words left Fei Lingsheng''s mouth, it shook the entire area. Everyone stared in disbelief at the contract mark on


    Fei Lingsheng''s forehead.


    In their view, this kind of mark should have appeared on the beast''s head. How could it have appeared on the forehead of a


    Superb Master?


    "How is it possible? Fei Lingsheng is his puppet!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, | must be hallucinating. Could it be that even an expert in the Superb Master Realm is no match for him?"


    "I''ve long heard that he turned the strongest of the twenty-eight experts of the Ximen n, Zhong Qishan, into his own puppet. |


    thought it was just an exaggeration of the outside world. | didn¡¯t expect it to be true!"


    All of them were shocked. In their eyes, Samuel had done something they could not imagine.


    First of all, apply the contract''s


    imprint on a person''s body. This was


    something th gignyteebindereuible,


    apyinadverused iton a strong


    person like Fei Lingsheng. It was


    even more shocking to the point of


    being unbelievable. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As the person closest to Fei


    Lingsheng, Ang''s shock was


    stronger than anyone else''s becatise


    e ould gge newark on Fei


    Lirigsheng''s forehead more clearly. It


    was definitely not fake. It was


    definitely not Samuel and Fei


    Lingsheng''s y to frighten these


    people. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But...


    "How is this possible?¡±


    What on earth did Samuel do to make Fei Lingsheng, a Superb Master, willingly be his puppet?


    For so many years, Ang had


    always regarded Fei Lingsheng as


    her idol and the target he wertetllto


    {ch ypywith. BGDat tris moment, all


    hef illusions were like broken


    bubbles. Even a Superb Master could


    only be a puppet. What was the point


    of bing so strong? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Master." Huang Xiaoyong swallowed his saliva. Although he did not take Fei Lingsheng seriously in the face of Samuel, he was


    still extremely shocked when he learned that Fei Lingsheng was only Samuel''s puppet.


    ¡°Master, how did you do it?" Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t help but ask.


    Samuel ignored Huang Xiaoyong and said to those who disdained him, "If anyone wants to challenge me first, feel free toe.


    Let me see what strength you so-called powerhouses have."


    He should have been scolded for this kind of provocation, but there was no sound at the scene. No one dared to answer Samuel.

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    Even Fei Lingsheng had be an obedient puppet. Who would dare to challenge Samuel at this time?


    Furthermore, the fact that Fei Lingsheng became a puppet could not help but allow others to guess Samuel''s true strength.


    Rumor had it that Samuel was fighting against the 28 experts of the Ximen n, he did not show his real strength. Although


    many people did not believe it and thought that was the limit of Samuel, the facts in front of them overturned their previous


    thoughts.


    Samuel was stronger than Fei Lingsheng.


    Otherwise, how could Fei Lingsheng be willing to submit to others and be Samuel''s puppet?


    ¡°Looks like you bunch of so-called experts are just a bunch of cowards." Seeing that no one dared to respond, Samuel said with


    asmile.


    These words could once again provoke the anger of those people. Unfortunately, no matter how angry they were, they could only


    endure it in their hearts. No one was willing to risk their own lives to stand out.


    Compared to dignity, fighting for one''s life was obviously more important.


    "Why hasn''t the Emperore yet? This guy is too arrogant. | really can''t stand it.¡±


    ¡°Bear with it. When the Emperores, he will pay the price for his arrogance. At that time, we can watch him kneel on the


    ground and beg for mercy."


    Those who did not dare to face Samuel head-on could only hope that the Emperor would be here as soon as possible and stop


    him from being arrogant.


    The Emperor did not disappoint these people. Soon, he arrived.


    "The Emperor is here. He''s finally here."


    "Samuel, the Emperor is here. You have to pay for your arrogance."


    "This is the Emperor Dragon Pce, the territory of the Emperor. You will soon reap what you sow."


    As the news that the Emperor had arrived spread, those guys who did not even dare to breathe just now finally had the courage


    to talk to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled faintly. These evil dogs were smart. Only when their master came would they dare to bark.


    "Samuel, it is unexpected that | have underestimated your courage. You actually dare to oppose me at the Emperor Dragon Hall.


    Today is the day you die." The voice had already arrived before the Emperor had even revealed his true body.


    These words made the onlookers excited in an instant, as if they had been injected with chicken blood.


    As his voice fell, the Emperor appeared in front of Samuel at the same time. No one could see how he appeared, as if he were


    teleporting.


    At this time, he was obviously stronger than usual. He exuded a strong power from head to toe, as if he could easily destroy the


    city.


    "Your Majesty, this guy¡¯s words are rude. He doesn''t take you seriously at all." "Anyone who provokes the Emperor''s authority


    will have no choice but to die. | implore the Emperor to show us the power."


    "| would like to request the Emperor to make a move and establish the imperial authority.¡±


    "| would like to request the Emperor to make a move and establish the imperial authority.¡±


    Agroup of people shouted the slogan to kill Samuel.


    The Emperor raised his right hand slightly, and the group of people stopped shouting the slogan. The scene was suddenly silent.


    "Samuel, although you are a strong person who is worthy of being roped in by our Royal Court, your action today is already


    destined to be your death date." The Emperor spoke to Samuel.


    "How do you want to fight? It''s up to you. | can''t wait to take the throne," Samuel said with a smile.


    The Emperor''s eyes narrowed. He did not expect Samuel to dare to speak such arrogant words at this moment.


    Kill him?


    In the Emperor Dragon Pce, even Divine Realm Master did not dare to say such words!


    "Fei Lingsheng, are you looking for death?" The Emperor looked at Fei Lingsheng and asked. He wanted Fei Lingsheng to help


    him, so he threatened her like this.


    People only knew that in the Emperor Dragon Pce, the Emperor had great strength, but they did not know that the stronger


    the strength was, the more time his life would be reduced. After all, it was absorbing other people''s energy to gather in his own


    body. This was a power that did not belong to him, and it would definitely be a great burden on his body. The greater the burden,


    the greater the physical damage.


    If Fei Lingsheng could help him, he would be able to take some of the pressure off the Emperor. In this way, he would be able to


    reduce the damage to the Emperor''s body.


    However, what happened next left the Emperor in despair.


    The contract mark appeared on Fei Lingsheng''s forehead again. Fei Lingsheng said, "I''ve already signed the contract with him,


    and now I''m just one of his puppets."


    Puppet!


    The impact of these words on the Emperor was not less than that of those who were watching the fun.


    As the strongest person in the Royal Court, Fei Lingsheng was willing to be Samuel''s puppet. Just what was going on!


    "You don''t have to be too surprised. For me, it''s just a trivial matter. Yi Qingshan died so miserably because he didn''t listen to


    me, " Samuel said with a smile.


    His words were like a bombshell that shocked the crowd.


    Since the elders of the Samuel Sect had disappeared, the Emperor could not know the situation of the Samuel Sect. Therefore,


    he did not know what Yi Qingshan''s result was. Hearing Samuel''s words at this time, it was obvious that he had killed Yi


    Qingshan.


    They were both experts at the level of the Superb Master Realm. How could Yi Qingshan die without making a sound?


    Could it be that he did not even have the ability to resist in front of Samuel?


    "Did you kill Yi Qingshan?" asked the Emperor.


    "It¡¯s a piece of cake." Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    "Including the people | sent?" Since Yi Qingshan was dead, the Emperor could imagine the fate of his subordinates.


    "They died rather miserably. They didn''t even have their entire corpses," Samuel said.


    The Emperor''s face was cold, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. His evil smile made the Emperor look very


    terrible.


    "Samuel, today | will use your blood


    to sacrifice the souls of the aqias


    the Empe oss wands @howerful


    aagpiniea into the Emperor''s


    body from all directions. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As for the realm of the Emperor, it was expanding at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.


    He was getting stronger and stronger!


    He was getting stronger and stronger!


    The others couldn''t help but sigh. Was this the strength that the Emperor could burst out in the Emperor Dragon Pce?


    No wonder even an expert in the Superb Master Realm was afraid of him. This kind of strength had far surpassed that of an


    expert in the Superb Master Realm.


    Samuel did not dare to be careless. He immediately called out the red-eyed Jade Python.


    In the face of Yi Qingshan, Samuel could crush him with a fake Divine Realm However, the current Emperor was obviously


    stronger than Yi Qingshan.


    Therefore, Samuel did not dare to show any mercy. He did not want to bear the consequences of carelessness and failure.


    With the appearance of the Real Body


    of the red-eyed jade python, hen


    hundred-meter angidalet-cragon


    posture covered the entire Emperor


    Dragon Pce in a shadow. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Red-eyed jade python, it''s actually a redeyed jade python!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Isn''t this the legendary exotic beast?


    He turns out to be the master of


    red-eyed jade thoneLSgehdtas it


    thanthelreteeyed jade python was


    extinct a thousand years ago. | didn''t


    expect it to exist in this world." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    On the western outskirts of the Emperor Dragon Pce was the Royal Court''s army of strange beasts. They were also the


    strongest forces in the Royal Court. However, these strange beasts were all lying on the ground at this moment. Due to the great


    deterrence of the red-eyed jade pythons, it had already covered the entire Emperor Dragon Pce. When the weak faced the


    attitude of the strong, theyid prostrate on the ground in order to show their respect. It could be said that due to the appearance


    of the red-eyed jade pythons, the main army of strange beasts had already been destroyed.


    Pei Lingsheng looked up at the sky with mixed feelings. She thought she knew Samuel well. After all, he had told her about his


    realm. But she didn''t expect him to have such a trump card.


    Red-eyed Jade Python!


    In addition to Velocisaurus, it was probably the most powerful strange beasts in Xuanyuan World!


    It was no wonder that he was not afraid of the Emperor at all. With such an Exotic Beast, even if the Emperor could enter the


    Divine Realm, he would still be able to contend with him.


    "| didn''t expect that my master was also a Beast Trainer." Most people were afraid at the moment, but Huang Xiaoyong was very


    excited. Even though the Winged Tiger beside him was lying on the ground and shivering, he was also very happy.


    The stronger his master was, the more face he had as a disciple.


    ¡°How was it? Was it a surprise?" Samuel suddenly turned around and said to Fei Lingsheng with a smile.


    Fei Lingsheng took a deep breath. It was more than a surprise. It was a shock.


    Such a powerful strange beast as the redeyed jade python was something that no one dared to imagine.


    "This is your trump card, so you''re not afraid of the Emperor at all?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    Samuel frowned and said something that made Fei Lingsheng feel powerless, "In order to ensure that | can deal with the


    Emperor, | let the red-eyed jade python appear. But even without it, the Emperor may not be able to defeat me."


    Fei Lingsheng couldn''t help rolling her eyes at his words. He had underestimated the Emperor.


    After absorbing the remaining abilities of previous Emperors, the Emperor''s current realm was almost at the Divine Realm. He


    was just a pseudo-Divine Realm, but he dared to boast without shame.


    In fact, Samuel did not exaggerate his strength. His pseudo-Divine Realm was not a pseudo-Divine Realm in the general sense.


    The power provided by the two skeletons was definitely not understood by ordinary people. And so far, Samuel had not tried his


    limits.


    After seeing the red-eyed jade python, the Emperor felt a little scared. After all, the red -eyed jade python was the most powerful


    beast under the legendary Velocisaurus. Swallowing an expert at the Superb Master level was like ying games. Although he


    could maintain his Divine Realm state for the time being, it was not easy to deal with the red-eyed jade python.


    The most important thing was that in addition to the red-eyed jade python, he still had to deal with Samuel. This would be even


    more difficult.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not until this moment that the Emperor understood why Samuel dared to be so arrogant. His ability waspletely


    unexpected.


    Unfortunately, things hade to this point, and there was no way for him to regret it. The Emperor could only solve the two


    problems in front of him as soon as possible. Otherwise, once his power was exhausted, he would not be able to maintain his


    Divine-Realm state.


    "Samuel, do you want a beast to stand up for you?" The Emperor said. He wanted to provoke Samuel in order to prevent himself


    from being in a one-on-two situation.


    But Samuel was not a fool. How could he be fooled by such an underhand trick?


    ¡°Are you afraid? If you are willing to leave the Emperor Dragon Pce and drop your status as an emperor, | will spare your life,¡±


    Samuel said.


    The Emperor''s expression was ferocious. It was better for him to die than to abandon his dignity.


    "You''re talking big. Today, I''ll make you pay the price." The Emperor snorted and appeared beside Samuel in a sh.


    The Emperor''s move was something to be expected. Countless onlookers hoped that the Emperor would kill Samuel to establish


    his prestige. But after the appearance of the red-eyed jade python, their attitudes changed a little.


    At first, they thought Samuel was going to die. But with the appearance of the redeyed jade python, this idea became unstable.


    With the support of a powerful Archean Exotic Beast, it was unknown whether the Emperor would be able to deal with Samuel or


    not.


    "I''m afraid that today''s battle willpletely change the Royal Court."


    "The red-eyed jade python is such a powerful exotic beast. Even the Emperor would not be easy to deal with. Don''t tell me... that


    this fellow really would seed in usurping the throne!"


    "| did not expect that we would actually be able to witness such a big battle.¡±


    Just as everyone was guessing, the battle began.


    Dark clouds immediately covered the sky above the Emperor Dragon Pce. The strong pressure made some people, who were


    in a lower realm, unable to stand up. They could only squat on the ground.


    Huang Xiaoyong simplyy on his back on the ground at this moment. Because the pressure was too great, it was better for him


    to bear it silently.


    And with such a posture, Huang Xiaoyong could clearly see the battle in the sky.


    "Ah, he moved so fast that | couldn''t see clearly at all. Can''t | just miss the time when my master is showing off his strength?"


    Huang Xiaoyong said with a bitter face.


    Most of the people present, like Huang Xiaoyong, were unable to see clearly the fight between the Emperor and Samuel. Only


    Fei Lingsheng, an expert in the Superb Master Realm, could barely capture some scenes.


    Although she could not see it clearly, she could see that Samuel was able to deal with it with ease. In addition to the trouble


    caused by the red-eyed jade python to the Emperor, Samuel had already gained the upper hand.


    "From the looks of it, the position of


    the Emperor is really going to be


    changed." Fei Lin eagrco |


    (sigh. th ig battle was not


    over yet. However, from the looks of


    the current situation, Samuel''s


    chances of victory were extremely


    high. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Ang couldn''t help but ask," Senior Fei, do you mean Samuel can definitely win?"


    "Even though the Emperor hasn''t


    unleashed his full strength, it''s the


    same with Samuel. They''ve


    restrained each other. Howevernwith


    the exist 6e of thar¨¦dlsyed jade


    aor us if the Emperor


    unleashes all of his power, he might


    not be a match for Samuel." Fei


    Lingsheng said. This was something


    she had never dared to imagine


    before. But now, she had seen it with


    her own eyes. Even if she didn''t


    believe it, she had to believe it now.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ang could not help but swallow her saliva. In her heart, Samuel had always been the image of the strong. But today, the word


    ¡®the strong¡¯ was finally etched in her heart.


    How strong, how strong was he?


    He was so powerful that even the Emperor was no match for him!


    "This is my master. How can the


    Emperor be his opponent? You guys


    just think the Emperor is too


    powerful. You dori\hevtFans eld ot


    vsaroihirty eyes, only my master is


    the strongest. The others are trash,"


    Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    Although he had never thought


    Samuel was so powerful, Huang


    Xiaoyong would never miss such a


    chance to boast. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    Xia State.


    At the Martial Mountain.


    This ce had be the focus of attention of almost all the people in Xia State. Because of a woman who had never revealed


    her name, almost all the strong people in Xia State had tasted the taste of failure. Moreover, under the cheers of arge number


    of people, Yi Qingshan, the most powerful master in Xia State, had not shown up yet. This would inevitably make people suspect


    that Yi Qingshan was deliberately hiding. There were even rumors that Yi Qingshan was not her opponent, so he was timid. This


    undoubtedly made the unknown woman of the Martial Mountain climb to the peak.


    Even the Xia State¡¯s Emperor could do nothing about it.


    In recent days, because too many masters had lost face in front of her, very few people dared to challenge her.


    It could be said that she had created an unprecedented achievement of the Martial Mountain and almost upied the Martial


    Mountain.


    For a cultivator, winning the reputation was equivalent to winning the status. It was a very happy thing, but there was no smile on


    her face.


    There were even opponents who had lost to her,calling her an iceberg beauty.


    Of course, she was notpletely unsmiling. When she faced her daughter, her tenderness was intoxicating.


    ¡°Mom, why hasn''t Dade yet? Didn''t you say he woulde to us himself?" The little girl snuggled up to the adult. Her face


    was a little tired, as if she was tired.


    The woman, who made the other masters of Xia State frightened, gently stroked the little girl''s head and said, "Nian¡¯er, Dad


    doesn''t seem to be here, but now we can''t go anywhere else."


    "Why?" The little girl raised her head in confusion, as if she didn''t understand her mother''s words.


    The woman looked towards the direction of the Dark Forest. A wave of extremely powerful energy erupted from that area a few


    days ago. She knew that this was erupted from an extremely high level strange beast. If one wanted to leave the Xia Country


    and reach another country, they had to pass through the Dark Forest. If she were alone, she could take the risk and give it a try.


    But she couldn''t do that with her daughter by her side. If anything happened to her, she couldn''t imagine what would happen to


    the woman in this unknown world, and she couldn''t let the man lose his beloved daughter.


    "It''s very dangerous there. Mom alone is not strong enough to fight against those fierce monsters," the woman said.


    The little girl waved her pink fist and said," Mom, is there any monster that you can''t beat?"


    ¡°Of course. Mom is not invincible," the woman said matter-of-factly.


    The little girl shook her head, because during this period of time, she saw with her own eyes that many masters were defeated


    by her mother. For her, her mother was invincible in the world, and a monster was nothing.


    "Mom, is Dad better than you?¡± the little girl asked curiously.


    The woman was stunned for a moment and said with a little hesitation, "Dad should not be as powerful as me now, but he will


    definitely be very strong in the future. No matter how powerful a monster is, he is no match for Dad."


    "Yeah." The little girl suddenly became excited. She was so happy that she danced with joy and murmured, "Dad is the best. Dad


    is the best."


    At this time, the woman suddenly looked in the direction of the Royal Court.


    Although the ce where she was located was very far away from the Royal Court, she could faintly feel the confrontation


    between the two forces. This was a decisive battle between two masters. This level ofpetition had even surpassed the


    confrontation between the experts in the Superb Master realm.


    The woman couldn''t helpughing and said to the little girl, "Nian''er, | know where Dad is."


    Hearing this, the little girl immediately began to look around and said, "Where? Where? Dad came to pick us up?"


    "Don''t worry. Dad is fighting against monsters now. When he wins, he wille to pick us up soon," the woman said expectantly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The little girl immediately restrained her eager expression, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Dad, you must work hard. You must


    beat the monster and take mom and me home."


    "Samuel, | can finally feel your existence. Your death is the greatest piece of good news for me," the woman said silently. The


    breeze on the top of the mountain blew down the tears in the corners of her eyes. However, she was not sad, but happy.


    At this time, a familiar man appeared in front of the mother and daughter.


    It was not the first time for the king of Xia State toe here. It was a pity that he was rejected every time he came here.


    However, he was not discouraged, because this kind of master was worthy of him to draw her over to his side in any way.


    ¡°Here you are again,¡± the woman said tly.


    The king smiled and said, "Even if you refuse me thousands of times, | wille again." "I won''t join Xia State because I''ve


    already


    found the person I''m looking for," the woman said.


    The king''s expression changed significantly. Judging from what she said, she was about to leave Xia State. This was not good


    news for him. This was because this powerhouse would be a devastating blow to Xia State once she settled in other countries.


    Moreover, Yi Qingshan, the strongest martial artist in Xia State, had already died in the Royal Court, which made Xia State''s


    strength even worse.


    "Where is he? " The king couldn''t help but ask.


    In normal times, she would have kicked the king down the mountain, but she was in a good mood today, so she didn¡¯t mind


    wasting more time.


    "There." The woman pointed in the direction of the Royal Court.


    The king''s face was as pale as death.


    This was probably the news he didn''t


    want to hear the most. For him, it


    was a piece of bad quis BecduXe d


    werd Oger appeared in the


    Royal Court, and it was also this


    expert who killed Yi Qingshan. If this


    woman also went to the Royal Court,


    then the strength of the Royal Court


    wouldpletely overwhelm that of


    the other two countries. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| heard that an expert has recently appeared in the Royal Court. Is he the person you are looking for?" The king asked.


    "That depends on the person you are talking about. What''s his name?" the woman said.


    The king was very clear about the


    situation in the Royal Court. Si F


    Samuel''s utationKad Shooked the


    RS Court. His spies had


    already sent this news back to the


    Xia State. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "His name is Samuel," the king said.


    When the woman heard the familiar name, the smile on her face grew even wider.


    Even without her opening her mouth,


    the king had already guessed the


    answer. The person she was looking


    for was indeed Sa el Zhisesuid''|


    paraideled bad news in the


    bad news. With thebined efforts


    of these two, the increase in the


    strength of the Royal Court would be


    unimaginable. He could even foresee


    that the Xia Empire would submit to


    the Royal Court in the future. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Can | know your name? Although | know |


    can''t keep you here, | want to know who can challenge all the Xia experts on her own," the king asked unwillingly.


    The woman''s smile was as beautiful as a flower, and she said, "Yvonne."

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    Above the Royal Court, in addition to the dark clouds pressing down on the city, at this time, there were lightning and thunder,


    just like the sign of a storm.


    However, this was not caused by the weather changes. Instead, it was caused by the unnatural exchange between Samuel and


    the Emperor. From this point of view, the great battle between the two of them could already be considered earthshaking.


    Moreover, at this stage, even Fei


    Lingsheng, a Superb Master, could not see the fight between the two people, which made Fei Lingsheng sigh in her heart. This


    was the world of the strong. Compared with the strong people she had previously thought, they were not at the same level. The


    Divine Realm was a world that people yearned for, and a realm that could change the color of heaven and earth. This was the


    real strong martial artists.


    "Senior Fei, can you still see Sect Master Hannigan?" Ang raised her head, but apart from seeing a patch of ck cloud and


    asionally shing lightning and thunder, she couldn''t find any trace of Samuel. This made her a bit worried, because if


    Samuel was to lose, they wouldn''t be able to leave the Emperor Dragon Pce. Furthermore, the entire Ethereal Sect would be


    implicated.


    Ang wasn''t afraid of death. At this point, she didn''t have the right to choose. Even if she really had to face death, Ang


    would still be able to ept it. However, she didn¡¯t want to implicate so many disciples of the Ethereal Sect over this matter. She


    hoped in her heart that Samuelwould win.


    Fei Lingsheng shook her head and said, "I can''t see, but you don''t have to worry. The strength of the Emperor is slowly


    weakening. Presumably, he is now in a decline."


    The strength of the Emperor was, after all, enhanced from the outside world. If he couldn''t end the battle in a short period of time,


    his energy consumption would definitely be faster, which would definitely lead to his weakening.


    However, Samuel himself was in the Pseudo Divine Realm. His decline would not be revealed so quickly, and with the help of the


    red-eyed jade python, he could help Samuel share a lot of pressure.


    Therefore, Fei Lingsheng thought that the Emperor had already lost the battle against Samuel from the beginning, and waiting


    for the result was only a matter of time.


    ¡°Ang, you don''t have to worry. My master is so powerful that he can definitely win. Learn from me and rx." Huang


    Xiaoyong, who was lying on the ground, said carelessly. From the beginning, he didn''t worry about Samuel at all, and he never


    thought that he would lose.


    Ang nced at Huang Xiaoyong. She also hoped that she could have Huang Xiaoyong''s mentality, but there were too many


    people from the Ethereal Sect behind her. It was obviously impossible for her to be so open-minded.


    Samuel was indeed in an advantageous position in the sky that others could not see clearly. The existence of the red-eyed jade


    python provided him with an extremely powerful aid. It was even much easier to deal with the Emperor than he had imagined. At


    the very least, Samuel hadn''t yet to feel an overly great pressure. At this moment, the Emperor was about to be unable to endure


    due to the loss of his energy.


    "Do you think you still have a chance to win?" Samuel said faintly. His voice traveled through the clouds and reached the ears of


    the Emperor.


    The Emperor was in a bit of a mess. Ever since he became the Emperor, he had never been in such a mess.


    At this moment, his expression was full of unwillingness. No one in the Emperor Dragon Pce could challenge the power of the


    Emperor. He had never thought that there would be someone who couldpete with him in the Emperor Dragon Pce,


    especially in the case of the strength of previous Emperors.


    If he continued to waste time like this, he would definitely lose. However, he would not give up so easily.


    "Do you really think that this is my limit?" The Emperor said through gritted teeth.


    If the Emperor was so easy to deal with, could he still be an Emperor?


    Samuel did not think that this was the limit of his strength.


    "What other trump cards do you have?


    Hurry up and take it out. If you don''t take it, you will lose the chance to show yourself." Samuel responded.


    The Emperor''s face was ferocious. It was not that he didn''t want to, but the price he had to pay for doing so was too high. If he


    used the power of the Emperor Dragon Pce, he would bear the price of life reduction. If he forced himself to improve his realm


    again, even if he won this battle, he would not be far from death.


    However, there was still a difference between not far from death and death now.


    "Samuel, you asked for it. I¡¯ll show you what real power is." The Emperor madly absorbed the power around his body, which not


    only improved his strength in a short time, but also expanded his whole body.


    In the city gate, those experts who were watching the fun fell down one by one for no reason, and in the blink of an eye, they


    turned into mummies, as if their blood and essence were suddenly sucked away.


    Seeing this situation, Fei Lingsheng


    turned pale with fright. She knew that


    the reason why ee eo


    thatthe Mt ngth in their


    b des had been absorbed by the


    Emperor, and the Emperor, who had


    shown signs of decline, would


    improve his strength again in this


    situation. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Be careful,e to my side." Fei Lingsheng said to Ang and Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong didn''t understand what had happened, but looking at those guys who inexplicably turned into mummies, he


    knew that something terrible must have happened. He quickly listened to Fei Lingsheng''s words and climbed to her with difficulty.


    ¡°What happened?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Fei Lingsheng in surprise.


    "The Emperor has absorbed the power of these people. He used their lives to improve his strength in a short time. It seems that


    he''s going to have thest fight with Samuel." Fei Lingsheng exined.


    ¡°What a vicious means! How many people will die?" Seeing the strong people fall one by one, Huang Xiaoyong was frightened.


    Fortunately, he had Fei Lingsheng''s protection. Otherwise, he would be a mummy like those people.


    How many people would die?


    Fei Lingsheng sighed helplessly. This


    move of the Emperor would definitely


    kill most of the masters of the


    Emperor Dragon Pce He fadhot


    sengcreyoreTaslzces in


    er to win Samuel. In this case,


    even if he could win, the strength of


    the Royal Court would be severely


    damaged. If the other two countries


    knew this, they would definitely have


    a military blow. At that time, the


    Royal Court would very likely be


    a captive country. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| didn''t expect him to have such a


    trick. Little guy, it depends on you


    later. We must kill him with one blow.


    We can''t waste any more time.


    Otherwise, all the masts is ofthe 1)This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    p FORA moor Oecd will probably


    di¡é,¡± Samuel said to the red-eyed jade


    python. He saw the situation of the


    city gate clearly. Although Huang


    Xiaoyong and Ang had Fei


    Lingsheng''s protection and they


    wouldn''t be in danger for the time


    being, the Emperor was so crazy that


    if he didn¡¯t restrain them, the three of


    them would be the source of


    the power of the Emperor sooner or


    later. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    These people did not have a deep rtionship with Samuel, but Samuel was a man who valued friendship. Since they hade


    to the Pce with him, he would never let them die here.

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    The red-eyed jade python spat out a red letter. It had clearly understood Samuel¡¯s words.


    Samuel was already used to this matter of the red-eyed jade python knowing human. It just did not know how to speak human


    language. There was basically no harm in other interactions.


    ¡°Let''s go, you attack from the front, | am looking for an opportunity." Samuel said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the redeyed jade python flew out and arrived in front of the Emperor in the blink of an eye.


    The Emperor, who was absorbing other people¡¯s power, snorted and said, "Bastard, goback."


    The fist smashed into the head of the redeyed jade python. A thunderous sound erupted in the sky.


    The red-eyed jade python was forced to retreat hundreds of meters. It shook its head, but the second attack followed without


    hesitation.


    ¡°Again? Bastard, since you''re courting death, don''t me me for being merciless." The Emperor''s swollen body was already


    three meters tall, and he was like a giant. The fist he threw out was apanied by a strong wind-breaking sound.


    This time, the red-eyed jade python did not dodge. Instead, it used its head to take a punch from the Emperor. After all, it wanted


    to attract the attention of the Emperor and give Samuel a chance to attack.


    After retreating for another hundred meters, the red-eyed jade python shook its head. It seemed to be a little dizzy, and its eyes


    became redder.


    "You wish tounch a sneak attack on me? Samuel, you are seeking death." The Emperor had just thrown a punch, but this did


    not affect his senses of Samuel.


    When Samuel appeared on his back, the Emperor turned around with a quick reaction.


    The two fists collided.


    There was a loud explosion that sounded like thunder.


    Samuel and the Emperor retreated dozens of meters. Although they were injured by each other¡¯s power, there was an endless


    stream of power pouring into the Emperor''s body. Obviously, he could recover faster.


    "Damn it, I''ve gone too far this time." Samuel secretly gritted his teeth. He did not kill the Emperor when there was a chance.


    Instead, he wanted to see how strong the limit of the Emperor was. He wanted to use this chance to exert his strength. But he


    had never expected such a situation to happen.


    The power in his body was shaken by the Emperor, and he could not calm down for a while.


    When the Emperor attacked again, Samuel was not ready for it.


    After being punched in the abdomen, Samuel fell to the ground like a meteor.


    Seeing this, the Emperor did not give Samuel a chance to catch his breath. He followed closely behind.


    One punch after another.


    The situation changed all of a sudden. Samuel was hit so hard that he had no chance to fight back.


    Because during this process, the Emperor was still absorbing other people''s power, bing stronger every second.


    Samuel, who had tasted the bitter fruit, was full of regret. However, in such a situation, it was useless to regret.


    Samuel was embedded in the mountain when the fist of the Emperornded on the mountain wall. The huge tremor was like an


    earthquake. Stones fell from the mountain as a result of the tremor, causing the whole mountain to fall continuously.


    ¡°How could this be?" Samuel was blown away and flew out of the clouds. Huang Xiaoyong saw the situation and couldn''t believe


    it. How could his master, who had been upying the upper peak, be beaten so badly by the Emperor?


    Fei Lingsheng took a deep breath and said," He brought this upon himself. The current emperor has the strength that he can''t


    fight against. If he had killed him earlier, how could it have happened?"


    Fei Lingsheng''s tone was a little angry because she didn''t understand why Samuel would do this. He had the chance to kill the


    Emperor before, but he gave up. Now, the Emperor''s strength was still increasing, which was a fatal blow to Samuel.


    "What can | do? Is there any way to help my master?¡± Huang Xiaoyong said anxiously.


    "Help?" Fei Lingsheng sneered disdainfully and said, "With your Fivemp Realm strength, you don''t even deserve to be cannon


    fodder." "Fei Lingsheng, I''m not qualified to be a cannon fodder. What about you? You''re an expert in theSuperb Master Realm.


    Aren''t you going to help? You''re my master''s puppet. If something happens to my master, the Emperor will not let you go."


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at Fei Lingsheng with dissatisfaction. She looked as if she was not involved in the matter. Was she


    supposed to be a puppet? And if Samuel died, she would not survive.


    Fei Lingsheng red at Huang Xiaoyong.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong didn''t show the slightest fear and looked directly at Fei Lingsheng''s angry eyes.


    ¡°Even | don''t have the strength to help,¡± Fei Lingsheng said.


    Fei Lingsheng didn''t want Samuel to die, because if he did, the Emperor would kill her first.


    However, in the face of such a situation, Fei Lingsheng couldn''t do anything. An expert in the Superb Master Realm wouldn''t be


    of any use in this battle of experts.


    Honglong!


    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly broke out on the mountain, and Samuel shattered the whole mountain.


    Within the rubble, Samuel''s figure could be seen in a sorry state.


    "Samuel, this is the price for provoking me. The day next year will be the anniversary of your death." The Emperor spoke in a


    loud voice. The strength that was umted within his body was sufficient to give Samuel a fatal blow.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hence, the life and death of Samuel could be determined by just a thought of his.


    Although Samuel looked like he was in a difficult position, there was a faint smile on his lips. It seemed that he was not worried


    about his current situation at all.


    "Do you think you are the only one who can be stronger in an instant?" Samuel said faintly.


    Hearing this, the Emperor could not


    bear tough. In the entire Xuanyuan


    World, he was the onl pe whoriew


    W. to peeahis Kindo cultivation


    thod. Apart from that, there was


    no way for him to improve his


    strength in an instant. So in his


    opinion, Samuel was just bluffing.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°At this time, you still want to be stubborn, so I''ll send you on your way. | hope you can still be so arrogant on the road to the


    underworld." As soon as the Emperor''s voice fell, he was about to take action.


    Heaven and earth changed color in an instant. Countless spiritual force rushed madly toward Samuel and poured into his body


    from the top of his skull.


    Samuel''s clothes turned into powder in an instant.


    Seeing the situation, Ang and Fei Lingsheng quickly lowered their heads.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong watched with relish and said, "Master has a dragon under him!"


    Hearing this, Ang and Fei Lingsheng were even more embarrassed.


    To prevent the awkward atmosphere


    from continuing, Ang asked Fei


    Lingsheng," Senior Fei at''s going


    o Sertneste ahha seems to


    have mobilized the Spiritual Force of


    Heaven and Earth." Fei Lingsheng


    shook her head. She didn''t


    understand what was going on.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Spiritual Power of Heaven and Earth were essential to every cultivator, and it could also be said to be the foundation of


    every cultivator.


    However, she knew that it was impossible to mobilize the Spiritual Power of heaven and earth directly.


    "| don''t know how he did it, but his


    strength will be promoted faster than


    that of the Emperor Fa:xind 691)


    strppgtin that cate erupted with


    pure spiritual power is definitely not


    something the Emperor canpare


    with," Fei Lingsheng said. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible?


    "How could this be?!"


    Feeling Samuel''s change, the Emperor muttered to himself in panic.


    Such crazy and direct absorption of the Spiritual Power of Heaven and Earth was unheard of by the Emperor. If he had not seen


    it with his own eyes, he would never believe that there was a way to forcibly improve the strength in this world.


    But the truth was in front of him, so the Emperor had to believe it.


    Moreover, he knew that he would definitely not be a match for Samuel if Samuel were to increase his strength at such an


    exaggerated rate.


    The ability left by the emperors in the Pce, in the face of Samuel''s ability to absorb the Spiritual Power of Heaven and Earth,


    became vulnerable and worthless.


    "Just what kind of person are you? Could it be that the heavens are destined for me to die under your hands?" The Emperor¡¯s


    face was full of unwillingness. However, in the face of this type of situation, there was nothing he could do.


    The only thing that could give the Emperor a chance to turn the tide was to give him a fatal blow while Samuel was absorbing the


    Spiritual Force.


    As such, the Emperor did not hesitate any longer and made his move. He wanted to take Samuel''s life.


    "Oh no." Fei Lingsheng couldn''t help but exim when the Emperor suddenly disappeared.


    "What''s wrong?" Huang Xiaoyong asked nervously. His master was obviously bing stronger, but why did Fei Lingsheng


    suddenly say something wrong? Was there an ident?


    ¡°Emperor wants to take action in the process of your master bing stronger. This is not good news for Samuel,¡± Fei


    Lingsheng said.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Huang Xiaoyong gnashed his teeth with hatred and said, "This despicable viin. Doesn''t he dare topete with my master


    face to face?"


    Fei Lingsheng smiled helplessly. At such a life-and-death moment, why would the Emperor care about whether his means were


    despicable? Only by killing Samuel would he have a chance to survive. And if


    he sessfully killed Samuel, who would dare to say that he had used despicable means?


    At this moment, Samuel''s eyes were still tightly shut. It was as if he had not sensed the Emperor''s intention at all.


    Greedily absorbing the Spiritual Power of Heaven and Earth was like facing a sumptuous meal. Samuel could not bear to stop.


    Peng!


    All of a sudden, a loud noise exploded in the air, and the Spiritual Force transformed into shape, formingyers of ripples.


    The Emperor, who took the initiative to attack, was instantly forced to a hundred meters away, and blood was constantly flowing


    from the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°How could this be?" The Emperor was shocked. He wanted to kill Samuel in one strike, but he was knocked back by the


    Spiritual Power before he could resist.


    Moreover, the recoil was so powerful that he failed to attack. Instead, he was seriously injured.


    Samuel didn''t seem to have changed at all. The expression of enjoyment on his face made it seem as if he had eaten to his


    heart''s content.


    "What a powerful Spiritual Power! Even without special control, it can still stop the Emperor. It seems that I''ve thought too much."


    Fei Lingsheng sighed when she saw the situation.


    Although Samuel did not fight back, the spiritual strength around him took the initiative to protect him. Although Fei Lingsheng


    could not exin this situation, she knew that the Emperor had reached a dead end. In this case, he could not hurt Samuel.


    Once Samuel came back to fight back, he would die.


    "The master is the master. It doesn¡¯t matter even if he doesn''t do it deliberately," Huang Xiaoyong said proudly.


    Fei Lingsheng did not refute Huang Xiaoyong''s words because he did have the capital to be proud now. With such a powerful


    master, it was natural for him to brag.


    There was even an emotion of envy of Huang Xiaoyong in Fei Lingsheng''s heart. If only she had such a master, how good it


    would be!


    "It seems that Master Hannigan will take the throne. Congrattions." Ang said with a smile.


    Fei Lingsheng nodded and was about to agree with this idea when her face suddenly changed and looked in the direction of the


    Emperor.


    "It''s over!" Fei Lingsheng blurted out subconsciously.


    "What''s wrong with you? You''re so surprised. Now that my master is in charge of the battle, what¡¯s over?¡± Huang Xiaoyong said


    discontentedly to Fei Lingsheng''sining reaction. Just now she said oh no, but now she said it was over, and she didn''t


    have the mentality of a strong person at all.


    "The Emperor wants to attack us," Fei Lingsheng said. Just now, she felt a Qi lock on her, and it came from the Emperor, which


    showed that the Emperor intended to attack them when he couldn''t do anything to Samuel.


    She and Ang might not be important to Samuel, but Huang Xiaoyong was Samuel''s disciple. It made sense that the Emperor


    wanted to threaten Samuel with them.


    Upon hearing this, Huang Xiaoyong was so scared that he quickly hid behind Fei Lingsheng. After all, Samuel was still enjoying


    himself with his eyes closed. He certainly had no time to take care of them. If it was really as Fei Lingsheng said, the Emperor


    wanted to kill them, and then no one could stop this matter.


    ¡°No way. What''s the point of killing us? " Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Fei Lingsheng''s face was solemn and she didn¡¯t speak because the Emperor had disappeared from her sight. This must be the


    sign of the Emperor''s move.


    ¡°What''s your master doing? If he doesn''t open his eyes and see what''s going on with us, we''ll be dead." Fei Lingsheng nced


    at


    Samuel out of the corner of her eye,


    her heart burning with anxiety.


    Because with Estpength, she dan¡¯


    eveit aaveltHle eh to protect


    herself, let alone protect Huang


    Xiaoyong and Ang. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At the moment, Samuel was not just enjoying the Spiritual Power of Heaven and Earth that was absorbed into his body.


    Not long ago, a voice came to Samuel''s mind.


    His voice was low, vigorous, and powerful.


    It told Samuel that it was very interested in him.


    Samuel was not sure about the source of the voice, but now he could sense that the owner of the voice came from the Dark


    Forest.


    Samuel had thought of the scene when he met with Velocisaurus, but he would never


    have thought that his first contact with Velocisaurus would be in such a way.


    Moreover, it was beyond Samuel''s expectation that Velocisaurus could actually express itself in thenguage of humans.


    "Why do you want to destroy the Xuanyuan World?" Samuel responded with his mind.


    ¡°| am the real master of the Xuanyuan World. Human beings have taken away my territory. Shouldn''t | get it back?" Velocisaurus


    replied.


    Samuel frowned. He did not know


    much about the history of the


    Xuanyuan World, nor di he know \\


    at had tepriaded Between


    ocisaurus and the previous


    humans. However, it was a powerful


    ancient beast. Perhaps, before


    humans, it had ruled the Xuanyuan


    World. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, the world was changing


    after all. Now that a hi pdevet ON


    seiaciad ti en pecappue RB was


    Me for the throne to be reced.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t tell me you''re still unsatisfied with the Dark Forest?" Samuel asked.


    "It looks like you''re also nning to oppose me?" asked Velocisaurus.

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    Although it was quite a distance away from Velocisaurus, Samuel knew that the current Velocisaurus hadn''t yet to recover its


    peak strength. Therefore, it did not leave the Dark Forest. However, the current it was still very strong. At such a time, it would


    definitely not sh with it.


    However, it was impossible for Samuel to lower his head or even lower his head to a beast.


    Moreover, there would be a battle sooner orter between him and Velocisaurus. There was no need for the prestige of others to


    destroy his own morale.


    "There''s a difference between man and beast. If you want to destroy the Xuanyuan World, | can only stop you," Samuel said.


    ¡°Hahahaha,ughable and ignorant human, do you really think that there is anyone who can be my opponent?¡± Shouted


    Velocisaurus in a maniacal manner.


    Samuel was not willing to show weakness and said, "Isn''t it true that you are trapped in the Dark Forest? Since the formation in


    the Dark Forest can trap you, it means that you are not invincible."


    "Ignorant fellow, this was done on purpose. | must use my deep sleep to hide my aura. Back then, those people were merely


    used by me," said Velocisaurus.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Samuel''s eyebrows were almost twisted into a tight knot.


    What was going on?


    Why did it hide its aura?


    "Why are you doing this?" Samuel asked.


    ¡°| came from an even higher realm world with my enemies there. Back then, | had no choice but to avoid them, so your self-


    satisfied formation was merely part of my n. In fact, | even contributed a lot to this formation." Velocisaurus mocked.


    Aworld of even higher levels.


    In addition to Earth and Xuanyuan World, there was another world.


    Samuel was shocked for a moment and quickly calmed down. He thought about it carefully and realized that it was not a strange


    thing.


    Since there were Earth and Xuanyuan World, then there were other worlds. Wasn''t it a matter of course?


    Just as Samuel was about to understand a world that was even higher than what Velocisaurus had described, a miserable shriek


    rang out.


    "Master!"


    It was Huang Xiaoyong''s voice, and it sounded very painful.


    Samuel opened his eyes. A ray of white light cut through the sky. At this moment, he appeared just like a war god that was


    emitting a bright white glow. It appeared to be able to destroy the world.


    Fei Lingsheng and Ang were so badly injured that they fell to the ground. They could not move at all, and their lives were


    uncertain.


    Huang Xiaoyong was caught by the Emperor and held his neck tightly. As long as the Emperor exerted a little more strength,


    Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s life would be in danger.


    "Samuel, get out of the Pce if you don''t want your disciple to die," the Emperor threatened Samuel.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "I was going to leave before. You insisted on stopping me, but now you want me to go again?¡±


    The Emperor had a difficult look on his face. He left Samuel because he wanted to kill him. How could he have thought that


    Samuel would be so powerful?


    "Cut the crap. If you don¡¯t do as | say, I''ll kill him right away," the Emperor said.


    Samuel shook his head and said helplessly, "Do you really think that | can''t do anything because he''s in your hands? I''m afraid


    you haven''t seen the absolute power yet."


    Absolute power?


    Atrace of doubt shed across the Emperor''s face, and then he felt that he was locked by a force. He could not even move his


    fingers and was frozen on the spot.


    Seeing Samueling towards him step by step, the Emperor panicked. He tried his best to get rid of this inexplicable bondage,


    but it did not help at all.


    ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible? " The Emperor''s face was full of horror. His eyes were filled with intense fear. He


    knew that once Samuel approached him, he could only let him do whatever he wanted.


    "This is absolute power. I''m much stronger than you. How can an antpete with an elephant?" Samuel said tly.


    Walking to the front of Huang Xiaoyong, Samuel did not forget to educate his apprentice at this time and said, "Now you know


    the importance of strength. Let''s see if you dare to dy your training in the future."


    Huang Xiaoyong could not speak, because his neck was pinched tightly by the Emperor. However, his eyes were telling Samuel


    that he would not dare to rx in the future.


    Samuel raised his hand and chopped down like a hand knife. The Emperor''s whole arm was cut off.


    Huang Xiaoyong pulled the Emperor''s fingers away and threw away his arm.


    Huang Xiaoyong took a deep breath and said to Samuel, "Master, this guy is really shameless. He couldn¡¯t beat you, but he


    attacked us." "It''s easy to pinch a soft persimmon. Don''t you understand? So don''t be a soft persimmon in the future," Samuel


    said.


    Huang Xiaoyong bowed deeply and said, " Master, | will follow your advice."


    " Samuel, please let me go." Looking at his broken arm, the Emperor''s heart was as dead as ashes. He knew that he was no


    match for Samuel, so he finally put down his dignity as an emperor and begged for mercy.


    "What did you say? | didn¡¯t hear you. Speak louder," Samuel said faintly.


    Now, all the experts in the city were


    looking at him. If the words of th


    Emperor eI Sie) by\Gihels Ke


    wWOuickdeFifitely beughed at.


    However, he had no choice but to do


    so. Only in this way could he have a


    chance to survive. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Please, let me go," the Emperor said loudly, deliberately letting his voice be heard by the entire Emperor Dragon Pce.


    Huang Xiaoyong nced at the


    Emperor with disdain. In the Bott


    regarded the Empgrecasan tao U


    Hedidat ekpect him to be such a


    spineless person. What a fucking


    emperor, he was just a coward who


    was afraid of death. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, Ang and Pei Lingsheng are in a bad situation. Don''t waste time." Huang Xiaoyong reminded Samuel.


    Samuel nodded and said to the Emperor, "I could have thought of letting you go, but you hurt my friends. You can''t me me."


    As the saber fell from his hand, a white light directly prated the body of the Emperor.


    From the top of his head, a line of blood directly pulled down his lower body.


    Samuel shed out with his bare hand, and the Emperor was split into two!


    The supreme being who ruled over the Royal Court was now dead!


    At this time, all the experts of the Emperor Dragon Pce knelt on the ground at the same time.


    When Samuel returned to the city, everyone''s voice resounded through the sky.


    "Wee, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Wee, Your Majesty."


    "Wee, Your Majesty."


    Since thest Emperor had died, the new Emperor''s position naturally fell on Samuel. No one dared to object, because Samuel''s


    power was enough to shut their mouths.


    "Master, | never dreamed that one


    day | could be the disciple of


    the Emperor." Huang AIaoyORgS


    current feelinaxwas\ike b-Uresm. He


    iAaore ably became the disciple of


    the Emperor. Such an honor was not


    something that ordinary people could


    have. If his father knew about it, he


    would be extremely excited. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    What''s more, the Chens of Dragon Cloud City would probably regret it.

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    At Fei Lingsheng''s house.


    Samuel brought Ang and Fei Lingsheng home and checked on them. They were indeed badly injured, but they were not in


    mortal danger. As long as they were alive, Samuel would make them recover. This was good news.


    The current Samuel was actuallypletely qualified to live in the Emperor Dragon Hall. After all, he was already the new


    emperor. However, Samuel did not do this. This was because he did not have the slightest obsession with the authority of


    Emperor. Moreover, the most important thing for him was how to deal with Velocisaurus.


    After the conversation with Velocisaurus, Samuel was very worried. If what Velocisaurus said was true, with the power of


    Xuanyuan World, he would not be able to deal with Velocisaurus. Even Samuel''s n would be useless.


    ¡°Master, what''s wrong with you? Now that you''re the Emperor, why aren''t you happy? " Huang Xiaoyong asked in confusion


    when he saw Samuel''s uncertain expression. In his opinion, as the Emperor, he could be excited for three days and nights


    without sleeping.


    "So what if | am the Emperor?" Samuel asked in reply.


    "Isn''t it enough to be the first in the Royal Court among tens of thousands of people?" Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t understand


    Samuel''s mood. Because for him, it was a lifetime glory to be able to sit on the throne. Moreover, he had such great power.


    Wasn''t he able to do whatever he wanted?


    "You''re superficial. Power is like floating clouds to me. So what if | am the number one?¡± Samuel asked faintly.


    ¡°Master, if the Chen Family in Dragon Cloud City knows that you are now an emperor, how regretful Chen Yanran will be." Huang


    Xiaoyong said with a smile. He could already imagine Chen Yanran¡¯s expression of regret. It was estimated that the whole Chen


    Family was regretting not treating Samuel well at that time.


    Samuel was not interested at all. The Chen family was just a passer-by in his life, and the matter had passed. Samuel had no


    desire to know how the Chen family would think of him.


    Even if the Chens regretted it, it was meaningless to him. From the very beginning, Samuel had only used the Chens to hide his


    identity.


    "If you want to know, why don''t you just return to Dragon Cloud City on your own?" Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong wanted to go back and show off, but at this critical moment, how could he be willing to leave?


    With his current status, when walking on the streets of the Emperor Dragon Pce, those experts would have to bow to him.


    Compared to putting on airs in front of ordinary people, it would make those experts feel even better.


    ¡°Master, I''m not leaving now. | have to serve you," Huang Xiaoyong said shamelessly.


    At this time, the two unconscious people woke up.


    Samuel got up and walked to the bed. Their faces were a little pale, but that was normal. After all, they were still seriously


    injured. It was impossible for them to recover so quickly.


    "How is it?" Samuel asked the two of them.


    Fei Lingsheng was still very weak, but when she saw Samuel and Huang Xiaoyong were safe and sound, she thought of the fate


    of the Emperor and said to Samuel, "Now you are the Emperor, right?"


    ¡°Of course. My master is so powerful. That old thing, how can he be the opponent of my master?" Before Samuel could speak,


    Huang Xiaoyong spoke first.


    Fei Lingsheng smiled helplessly. She had never thought that there would be someone who could overthrow the Emperor. He was.


    someone that even an expert in the Superb Master Realm would be afraid of.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Not only did Samuel seed, but he was also unharmed.


    "You have reached the Divine Realm, haven''t you?" Fei Lingsheng continued to ask.


    Huang Xiaoyong couldn''t answer the question. After all, he didn''t know how strong Samuel was now.


    Samuel looked at Huang Xiaoyong deliberately and said, "Why don¡¯t you talk?"


    Huang Xiaoyong scratched his head awkwardly and said, "Hey, master, this... | don''t know."


    ¡°Although I''ve reached the Divine Realm, I''m still no match for Velocisaurus on my own," Samuel said. He knew what Fei


    Lingsheng wanted to ask, so he simply confessed.


    From Fei Lingsheng''s point of view, since Samuel reached the Divine Realm, he would definitely have the strength to fight with


    Velocisaurus. But why did he say that he was still no match for Velocisaurus?


    "Divine Realm, a real Divine Realm. How could you not be able to deal with Velocisaurus?" Fei Lingsheng said in disbelief. In


    Xuanyuan World, the legendary Divine Realm was already the highest realm. Therefore, in Fei Lingsheng''s opinion, this was an


    invincible state. It was impossible for him not to be able to deal with Velocisaurus.


    There were no outsiders here, so Samuel said directly, "When | was absorbing the Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth, | hada


    conversation with Velocisaurus." "Conversation!" When these words were spoken, both Fei Lingsheng and Ang revealed


    expressions of disbelief.


    As an exotic beast, how could Velocisaurus possibly converse with humans?


    Moreover, the Emperor Dragon Pce was thousands of miles away from the Dark Forest, so how could theymunicate with


    each other?


    "| know that it is unbelievable, but this is true. Moreover, Velocisaurus told me that the reason why it was trapped in the Dark


    Forest was not due to the strength of the array. Rather, it did this on purpose. Even if the array seeded, it would be able to


    secretly help it." Samuel said.


    Ridiculous.


    This sentence only made Fei Lingsheng feel ridiculous.


    Why did Velocisaurus do this


    deliberately? To him, sleepin Sica


    thousand earpeas/ dood? ing.


    NAS ANAG was helping them in


    secret, which was even more


    ridiculous. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "If it really told you that, it must be lying to you," Fei Lingsheng said firmly.


    Samuel shook his head. He had thought that these words were not lies, but he felt that there was no need for Velocisaurus to lie


    to him. There was also no need to bluff.


    "Why are you so sure?" Samuel said.


    "The Divine Realm is the strongest


    realm, the peak of this world. Back


    then, in order to trap Meee ae aa


    countless exp sspontributed.


    Acporaing td legends, after everyone


    gathered their strength and reached


    the Divine Realm, they were able to


    trap Velocisaurus. No one can resist


    the power of the Divine Realm, even if


    it is Velocisaurus," Fei Lingsheng


    said. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    In Fei Lingsheng''s opinion, it was not


    wrong for her toprehend it i


    this way. How ent waa Sty that


    Vaacaalnss had said that it was not


    a product of this world, but that it


    came from another higher ss


    world. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What if | tell you that ites from another higher world? Would you still think that way?" Samuel said tly.


    The other world!


    Fei Lingsheng was dumbstruck.


    Ang was so shocked that her face turned dull.


    Huang Xiaoyong¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the ground.


    After a long silence, Samuel said, "In order


    to avoid enemies, it came to the Xuanyuan World. | don''t know if these words are true or false, but | don''t think it''s necessary for


    it to lie to me."

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    ¡°Master, ording to what you said, the Xuanyuan world can''t deal with Velocisaurus at all." Huang Xiaoyong looked at Samuel


    with a face full of panic. Although he was sometimes not very smart, Huang Xiaoyong was very clear about this matter.


    Since it was not a product of the same world, and Velocisaurus came from a higher-level world, its strength was naturally not


    something the Xuanyuan World couldpare with.


    Samuel nced at Fei Lingsheng. If one wanted to use one''s strength to defeat Velocisaurus, it was indeed something that was


    very unlikely. However, there were still some possibilities regarding the n that he had mentioned to Fei Lingsheng.


    Fei Lingsheng understood the meaning behind Samuel''s gaze. Moreover, she was also clear that if the origin of Velocisaurus


    was really as Samuel''s words, it was likely that they would only be able to use the might of Divine Tribtion to win this battle.


    "| will improve my strength as soon as possible,¡± Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel nodded and said to the two, "You two take a rest first. Let''s talk about it when your wounds are healed.¡±


    After leaving the room, Huang Xiaoyong followed Samuel like a follower.


    ¡°Master, will the Xuanyuan World really be destroyed this time?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Samuel cautiously.


    "It is indeed very possible." Samuel sighed and said. Previously, he had only thought of Velocisaurus as a very powerful strange


    beast. Even though it was strong, he was still able to find a way to deal with it. But now, Velocisaurus came from another high


    ss world. This caused Samuel to feel a little powerless.


    "Master, even you said so; it seems that I''m really going to be finished." Huang Xiaoyong''s face was as pale as death, and he


    instantly lost hope in life.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t worry, as long as | am here, | will find a way to solve this problem." Samuel patted Huang Xiaoyong''s shoulder. For


    himself, Samuel would not give up for the sake of the Xuanyuan World. After all, he still had Yvonne and Han Nian on earth.


    Samuel would never allow him to die in the Xuanyuan World.


    After saying goodbye to Huang Xiaoyong,


    Samuel came to the Book Collection


    Pavilion.


    Now that he had be an emperor, he waspletely qualified toe and go freely in the Book Collection Pavilion.


    Moreover, the former confidant of the Emperor had already be a subordinate of Samuel.


    ¡°Emperor, is there anything | can do for you?" The confidante asked Samuel.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Moon."


    Moon?


    Although the name sounded a little strange, it was quite poetic.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Moon, when did thest Emperor start to want to kill me?"


    Moon did not dare to hide anything. After all, Samuel was his master now. He said," It''s the first time he heard that you killed the


    men of the Royal Court."


    "It seems that his endurance is quite strong. " Samuel said with a smile.


    "He is also afraid of your strength. If it were anyone else, he would have already killed him," said Moon.


    Samuel suddenly remembered one thing. It was rted to the Bailing Family. After all, many different versions of the Bailing


    Family, which had been exterminated, had leaked out.


    ¡°Back then, why was the Bailing Family exterminated?" Samuel continued to ask.


    This matter had been sealed for a long time, but Moon clearly remembered every detail of this matter. Because the Emperor


    ordered him to supervise this matter personally.


    ¡°Although the Bailing Family has great influence, they didn¡¯t have any influence on the previous Emperor. It''s a pity that he didn''t


    want to see the Bailing Family grow stronger and stronger, so he joined forces with the Ximen Family to eradicate the Bailing


    Family." Moon said.


    In many versions of rumors, there was also a rumor that the Ximen n secretly attacked. It seemed that some of the rumors in


    the open were not entirely false.


    "I''ve heard that Ximen Chang was only one of the Bailing family''s subordinates?¡± Samuel asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°He can''t be considered a subordinate, but Ximen Chang is indeed inferior to the Bailing Family. This is also the reason why he


    would do his best to help the previous Emperor. Ximen Chang had already thought of recing the Bailing Family, but because


    the Bailing Family was too powerful, he couldn''t do anything about it. It wasn''t until the previous Emperor summoned him that


    Ximen Chang found an opportunity andter became a mad dog. Anyone rted to the Bailing Family was killed by him," Moon


    exined.


    "Could it be that the previous Emperor never thought that a substitute would appear after killing the Bailing Family, and it will


    threaten him sooner orter? Isn''t it better to find a way to truly control the Bailing Family?" Samuel asked doubtfully. If he were


    to deal with this matter, he would definitely not choose this extreme method. This was because this method of resolving trouble


    was only temporary and not for a lifetime.


    "At that time, he was still young and


    vigorous, so he naturally did not


    of these things. Byt atersaft¨¦r the


    Medak ecame powerful, he did


    say that he regretted killing the


    Bailing family," said Moon. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    k


    Regret?


    Samuel smiled coldly. What was the point of regretting after killing so many people?


    Bailing Wan¡¯er was only a baby in swaddling at that time. If she had not been secretly taken away by the wet nurse, even the


    baby would have been killed by the knife.


    "Some nsmen of the Bailing n


    are still alive. I''m going to reverse the


    verdict for the BalinaeEatnily- O


    regar@asd oF what charges he


    committed back then," Samuel said


    to Moon in amanding tone.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The biggest goal of Bailing Wan''er


    was to avenge her nsmen.


    Although the previous emper


    already d ad, SamnnefRhew t at the


    res¨¦n ent in Bailing Wan¡®er''s heart


    would never be vented so easily. He


    hoped to help the Bailing Family


    reverse the verdict so that she could


    reduce some resentment. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In fact, Samuel did not care about how Bailing Wan¡¯er felt. It was a pity that he was soft-hearted. When he promised Bailing


    Wan''er some things, Samuel hoped that he could do better in these things.


    Most men¡¯s promises were unconvincing, but Samuel¡¯s words were by no means child''s y.


    "Yes," Moon nodded and said. Samuel was the new Emperor. No matter what he wanted to do, he had to obey.


    However, there were still nsmen of the Bailing Family that were still alive. This caused Moon to feel a bit depressed. After


    all, back then, Ximen Chang was a mad dog that would bite anyone it met. The Bailing Family had many branches and not even


    a single poultry could survive. How could they allow a single person to live?


    Samuel went into the Book Collection Pavilion after he went down to arrange the matter of reversing the case of the Bailing


    Family.


    Thest time Samuel came here, Samuel could only read books in a specified zone. But this time, Samuel had already be


    the Emperor. He could read anything Samuel wanted.


    However, Samuel''s main purpose ining here was not to read books.

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    After the birth of each Emperor, there should be a process of handover. Only in this way could the Emperor''s position know how


    to mobilize the abilities left by each Emperor. However, Samuel killed the Emperor directly, so the handover process was over.


    Samuel needed to discover the secrets by himself.


    The Pavilion of Book Collection was a forbidden zone of the Emperor Dragon Pce. No one else was qualified toe here


    except for the Emperor. Therefore, Samuel believed that the secret of each Emperor''s ability should be in the Pavilion of Book


    Collection.


    Samuel was already strong enough, strong enough to be able to look down on the world even without being confined within the


    Pce. However, this little bit of strength was still far from sufficient to deal with Velocisaurus. If he could think of a way to


    integrate all the powers left behind by previous Emperors into his own body, Samuel''s strength would definitely increase. In this


    way, he would have greater confidence in dealing with Velocisaurus.


    Although Samuel had already nned to deal with Velocisaurus, he could not put all his hopes on the Divine Tribtion. If it did


    not work, Samuel would have no way back, so he had to give himself another way.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The Book Collection Pavilion was not very big and he could see through everything there. There was nothing strange about the


    location that was visible to the naked eye. However, he believed that there was definitely a ce within the secret chamber.


    However, he had to explore it on his own.


    After walking a few rounds around the Book Collection Pavilion, Samuel finally stopped in front of a mural.


    The murals were reliefs and should have been carved by a craftsman. The reliefs were of the size of a person. The lines of every


    muscle could almost be seen. It could be said that the craftsman''s craftsmanship had reached the level of uncanny


    workmanship.


    Strangely, the details of the body shape were very delicate, but the face was very vague. It should not have been damaged, but it


    should be like this when the figure was formed.


    "Why didn¡¯t you leave a clear face?" Samuel felt a little strange and said to himself.


    Was it because he was too ugly?


    Samuel shook his head with a smile. He was just thinking about it. He would not take it seriously.


    At this time, Samuel found that there was a small snake wrapped around the figure''s left arm. He couldn''t help touching the


    redeyed jade python on his arm and said, "Are you also the Beast Trainer of the red-eyed jade python? What a coincidence! We


    have such amon point."


    "Since it''s such a coincidence, can you tell me what other secrets are hidden in the Book Collection Pavilion?" These words


    came out of his mouth and Samuel himself could only treat it as a joke.


    The stone statue couldn''t speak either.


    How could it possibly tell him the secret of the Book Collection Pavilion?


    Then, Samuel found a strange stone eye, which was located on the upper left corner of the whole mural. The size of this eye


    was very simr to that of the whole person. Besides, except for the upper left corner, Samuel soon found another eye in another


    ce.


    "Could it be that a person''s face is made in different ces and that it needs to be pieced together in order to form the


    appearance of a person?" Samuel guessed.


    Soon, Samuel found some facial details in other ces. What he didn''t know was that thest Emperor had been standing in


    front of the statue for a long time almost every day, but he had never discovered the secret. Samuel only used a few minutes.


    However, although Samuel had found a lot of facial details, the whole mural was integrated. It was impossible to move it at all. If


    he wanted to piece it together, he had to destroy the whole stone wall.


    ¡°Master, you''ve left me with quite a bit of trouble. However, what does this person look like is not important to me. The important


    thing is that I''ve found the secret room of the Book Collection Pavilion. "Samuel smiled as he extended his hand.


    There was a particrly round ce on the entire mural. It was obvious that it had been touched for a long time, and this ce


    had to be a switch.


    Sure enough, when Samuel pressed down heavily, the entire painting wall began to move, revealing a hidden door.


    "Clever people like me are rare in the world, " Samuel said with a sigh. He was pretty good at boasting to himself.


    Inside the stone gate, there was a small room of less than 20 square meters with several mummified bodies hanging on it, which


    made people feel a little creepy.


    However, for Samuel, who was bold because of his excellent skills, this was just a piece of cake.


    Samuel counted the dried corpses on the wall. There were eight of them in total. It seemed that they were all the Emperors in the


    Royal Court in the past. The sudden outbreak of the strength of thest Emperor came from these dried corpses.


    "They''re all dead, yet they''re still being used. It''s not easy to be the Emperor," Samuel said, clicking his tongue. Logically


    speaking, one should be buried in peace after death. A big shot like the Emperor should have a luxurious tomb, but their fate was


    to be hung in such a small room. They would not be able to live peacefully even if they were dead.


    Samuel sat cross-legged in the


    middle of the room. The purpose of


    these mummies was fortheGievidls


    Fmyperorsvainave the power to


    restrain the other experts. As the new


    Emperor, Samuel was naturally going


    to make use of the remaining power.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Samuel''s method was different from the previous Emperor. He was not only going to use it, but he was also going to


    absorb all the power in this ce.


    "Don''t worry, seniors. |, Samuel, am not a person without conscience. I''ll bury you when I''m done using you." Samuel closed his


    eyes after saying this.


    The strength of the corpse was


    swiftly merged into Samuel''s body in


    a manner visible to the lence


    However, diye qthalstength eing


    amtsaldy different people, there


    was some kind of rejection between


    them. However, this was not a


    difficult matter for Samuel. All it


    required was a little amount of time.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Three dayster.


    Fei Lingsheng and Ang had almost recovered. When the two went out to breathe fresh air, they found that Huang Xiaoyong


    was sitting alone under the pavilion, but Samuel was not there. It was strange.


    Fei Lingsheng approached and asked Huang Xiaoyong, "Where''s your master?"


    Huang Xiaoyong looked weak. He turned to look at Fei Lingsheng and said, "He went to the main hall. It''s been three days, and


    he hasn''te back yet."


    ¡°What''s wrong with you? You look like you have nothing left to live for. What kind of blow did you suffer?" Fei Lingsheng asked in


    confusion.


    Huang Xiaoyong sighed. Since his


    master said that the Xuanyuan world


    was very likely to be destroyed(by


    lo Sayre, Kuanhy iaoyong had


    been worried about this situation all


    the time. He was very afraid of death


    in his heart, but if even his master


    couldn''t deal with Velocisaurus, who


    could do it? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Fei Fing er, we''re all going to die," Huang Xiaoyong said.

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    Although Huang Xiaoyong now knew the true identity of Fei Lingsheng, he was used to the way he addressed Fei Lingsheng.


    Moreover, he was Samuel''s disciple, so he didn''t need to regard Fei Lingsheng as a condescending figure. Therefore, the way


    he addressed Fei Lingsheng didn''t change.


    Fei Lingsheng did not mind this point.


    After all, Huang Xiaoyong was Samuel''s disciple, and his identity was also different.


    However, what Huang Xiaoyong said confused Fei Lingsheng.


    Are they all going to die?


    Could it be that Samuel had already given up on dealing with Velocisaurus?


    This was impossible!


    With Fei Lingsheng''s understanding of Samuel, it was impossible for him to give up so easily.


    "Did your master tell you that?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong shook his head and said," Although Master didn''t say it so directly, it''s probably what he meant. We have no


    way to deal with Velocisaurus, so we don''t have a chance to survive."


    Fei Lingsheng red at Huang Xiaoyong helplessly. Fortunately, Han Samuel didn''t say that. Otherwise, they would really be


    screwed.


    As long as Samuel did not give up, this matter would definitely have a turning point.


    "You don¡¯t look like your master at all.


    You''re a coward. How can you be his disciple?" Fei Lingsheng said disdainfully.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at Fei Lingsheng with dissatisfaction and said, "Why do you say that to me? I''m not qualified. Are you


    qualified?"


    Fei Lingsheng said, "Your master is not a person who gives up easily. Moreover, he must be thinking of a way to deal with


    Velocisaurus. You, as his disciple, on the other hand, didn''t think of a way to help. Instead, you are sighing and waiting to die


    here. Do you think you¡¯re qualified?¡±


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned. His master would definitely not give up. As his apprentice, how could he be discouraged like this?


    If he couldn''t believe even his master, who else could he believe in in this world?


    ¡°Fei Ling¡¯er, to tell you the truth, although you are an expert of the Superb Master Realm, | have never taken you seriously. But


    your words make me look at you with new eyes,¡± Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "What, do I, a Superb Master, need your approval? Do you think it¡¯s important for you to look at me with new eyes?" Fei


    Lingsheng said with disdain.


    Huang Xiaoyong knew that an expert like Fei Lingsheng wouldn''t care about his opinion at all, but it didn''t matter. If Fei


    Lingsheng''s words woke him up, he wouldn¡¯t be so decadent.


    ¡°Ang, how are you feeling? Are you feeling better?" Huang Xiaoyong walked to the side of Ang and asked in a soft voice.


    Fei Lingsheng gritted her teeth. Although she didn''t care about Huang Xiaoyong, both she and Ang were women. This kind of


    discrimination made her feel a little unconvinced.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, don''t you think too highly of yourself when you show your love?" Fei Lingsheng said. Wasn''t it wishful thinking


    for a toad to want to eat swan meat?


    Huang Xiaoyong pretended that he didn''t hear Fei Lingsheng''s words and continued to say to Ang, "Ang, you need to rest


    more now. Don''t leave any seque.¡±


    Ang looked embarrassed. Huang Xiaoyong might look down upon Fei Lingsheng, but she didn''t dare to.


    ¡°I''m fine now. Thank you for your concern," said Ang.


    "Don''t thank me. This is what | should do. You are noble, so you deserve more care," Huang Xiaoyong said with a smile.


    These words almost made Fei Lingsheng gnash the back of her teeth. Ang¡¯s status was noble. Wasn''t her status as a Superb


    Master noble?


    Fei Lingsheng held back the anger in her heart, because she knew that Huang Xiaoyong said that on purpose to annoy her. If


    she overreacted, Huang Xiaoyong would seed.


    "Why aren''t you looking for your master yet?" Fei Lingsheng suppressed the anger in her heart and said to Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong waved his hand and said," Master went to the hall. There must be something important. If | disturb him,


    wouldn''t | be asking for a beating?"


    ¡°He went there for three days. What did he do? " Fei Lingsheng frowned in confusion.


    "| don''t know. If you have the courage, you can ask him yourself. But if you disturb my master''s important thing, | can¡¯t guarantee


    what will happen to you," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Fei Lingsheng really wanted to find Samuel and ask him what he would do next. However, after hearing Huang Xiaoying''s words,


    she had to give up the idea.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    In the Book Collection Pavilion for


    three whole days, Samuel absorbed


    the power of the mummies. In the


    process, he became girpgg 2


    sirppggniftad Yobe said that these


    mummies were indeed very powerful.


    No wonder they could be the


    trump card of the previous Emperors.


    They could make an Eightmp


    Realm Emperor have the strength to


    deal with a Superb Master Realm


    expert. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When Samuel opened his eyes, a


    golden light shed and then


    disappeared. At this time, the power


    in his bo eqamnssfranger and had


    qualitat e changes. In the past,


    Samuel felt that the power in his


    body was surging, but now, although


    the flow of the power in his body was


    more stable, it waspletely


    different in nature. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    If the previous state of strength was described as water, then it was now a paste. Although the flow was slow, it was more


    powerful.


    Samuel stood up and stretched himself. The joints of his arms cracked.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly felt an inexplicable pull in the air, as if it was going to take him away from here.


    Samuel''s face changed and he


    quickly walked out of the secret


    room. Without lookin ack, heal |


    Be incl ales AN Ak the mural at


    all¡¯ The


    facial features of the portrait


    had returned to their original


    positions, and the face of the portrait


    was exactly the same as his! Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When he walked out of the Book Collection Pavilion, the clear sky was instantly filled with dark clouds and thunder.


    "Is this... a Divine Tribtion?" Samuel said in horror. He could sense that the sudden change in weather had something to do


    with him, and the thunder seemed to be umting power because of him.


    Samuel quickly suppressed his aura. When he reached the Divine Realm, there was no Divine Tribtion. Samuel still felt


    strange about it. He even thought that it might have something to do with the skeleton, so he couldn''t cause the Divine


    Tribtion.


    He didn''t expect that when he came out of seclusion this time, there would be a Divine Tribtion.


    Fortunately, Samuel hadplete control over his own aura. After he suppressed his realm, the Thunder-shocking Realm slowly


    dissipated. The dark clouds in the sky gradually emitted sunlight.


    At this time, everyone in the city felt strange. The sun was shining brightly, and suddenly dark clouds gathered. It hadn''t been


    long before the dark clouds dispersed. They had never seen such a strange scene before.


    At Fei Lingsheng''s house.


    Huang Xiaoyong looked at the sky and said doubtfully, "What''s going on with this damn weather? The sunes and goes, and


    the dark cloudse and go. What''s wrong with the weather?"

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    Almost everyone thought that the weather was abnormal. When the sun came out of Cloud City again, no one took what had


    happened just now seriously. Only Fei Lingsheng, a Superb Master, felt a little strange.


    The sudden change of dark clouds gave her a very strong sense of oppression, which was not caused by the weather.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Huang Xiaoyong asked curiously when he saw Fei Lingsheng''s solemn expression.


    ¡°What happened just now is not that simple. Maybe it has something to do with your master," Fei Lingsheng said.


    "My master?" Huang Xiaoyong''s face was full of doubts. How could the weather change have something to do with his master?


    Could it be that his master could control the weather?


    However, after some time, Samuel returned to Fei Lingsheng''s house.


    After not seeing him for a long time, Huang Xiaoying ran to Samuel excitedly. He pretended to miss him so much that he almost


    burst into tears.


    ¡°Master, | miss you so much. I..."


    Before he could finish his words, Samuel red at Huang Xiaoyong. This guy was like a businessman with goose bumps, and


    his acting skills were poor, so Samuel couldn''t bear to look at him anymore.


    ¡°What happened just now?" Fei Lingsheng walked to the front and directly asked Samuel. She believed in her instincts.


    Hence, she must definitely find an answer


    from Samuel.


    Samuel didn''t have to hide anything from these people in the yard. He said directly," Maybe the Divine Realm stage before was


    just an illusion. Now I''ve reached the real Divine Realm stage."


    Along the way, Samuel had thought deeply about this matter. Perhaps thete arrival of the Divine Tribtion was not because


    he waste, but because he had misunderstood his own strength before. The Divine Realm he had imagined was not the Divine


    Realm at all. Therefore, after breaking the realm, he did not attract the Divine Tribtion.


    It wasn¡¯t until he had absorbed the power left by the past emperors that he truly reached the Divine Realm and triggered the


    Divine Tribtion.


    "The real Divine Realm. Do you mean that the change in the weather just now was caused by the Divine Tribtion?" Fei


    Lingsheng asked.


    "That''s right." Samuel nodded his head and continued, "| can sense the connection of a force. It seems like it wants to bring me


    away from this world. The world that Velocisaurus called a higher realm should exist."


    "The Divine Tribtion is a test that leads to another world?" Fei Lingsheng was smart and immediately understood the meaning


    of the existence of the Divine Tribtion. In addition to being able to transform the body of the one crossing the Divine


    Tribtion, he could also go to another high-level world.


    Of course, he could only go after passing the Divine Tribtion. If he failed, he would probably be smashed to pieces.


    "It should be like this.¡± Samuel said.


    "You suppressed your aura, so the Divine Tribtion dissipated. You have a chance to get out of here. Why don''t you do this?"


    Fei Lingsheng looked at Samuel in confusion. The Xuanyuan World was now shrouded in the crisis brought byVelocisaurus. It


    was very likely that the entire Xuanyuan World would be destroyed. Samuel had a chance to get out of here before, but he did


    not do so.


    "Is he afraid?"


    Fei Lingsheng denied this idea in her heart, because ording to her knowledge of Samuel, he could never be timid because of


    the Divine Tribtion.


    Everyone had their own secrets. Samuel was able to reveal all secrets about the Xuanyuan World to Fei Lingsheng and others.


    However, he would never let these people know about the earth.


    Samuel was curious about that high-level world, but he had absolutely no desire to go and have a look. What he wanted to do


    more was to return to Earth through the hidden space tunnel of Xuanyuan Mountain, because there was someone worthy of his


    attention.


    "Do you still need a reason?¡± Samuel asked.


    Fei Lingsheng knew that Jiang Yingying was very important to Samuel. For the sake of his sister, he had killed Yi Qingshan, and


    he did not give Yi Qingshan a chance at all.


    But was he not looking forward to the other world at all?


    "If you stay here, it''s very likely that you''ll die with her. This kind of risk can bepletely avoided by you." Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel smiled and shook his head. He had never thought about the risks. From the moment he decided toe to the


    Xuanyuan World, Samuel had been mentally prepared. But after he came to the Xuanyuan World, there were only two things he


    had to do. He tried his best to get rid of the crisis and return to Earth. As for the other things, he did not think about them at all.


    ¡°Master, do you mean that the change of weather just now is to allow you to go to another world?" Huang Xiaoyong, who had


    been shocked by the conversation, finally came to his senses and asked Samuel with a look of disbelief.


    Huang Xiaoyong could not


    understand the meaning of the other


    world and the Divine Tribtion.


    Although he had heard bat


    nie anes waonem another world


    from onl along time ago, this


    matter was not confirmed by


    evidence. Huang Xiaoyong had


    always held a skeptical attitude. But


    now, Huang Xiaoyong had to believe


    it because the other world almost


    appeared in front of him. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What? Are you interested in the other world?" Samuel asked.


    Huang Xiaoyong shook his head unconsciously. He didn''t think that he had such ability. He only had the opportunity to go to the


    legendary Divine Realm, and it was just a chance, because he had to pass the ordeal to pass the test. Huang Xiaoyong didn¡¯t


    have the courage to take such a big risk.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Master, will you leave the Xuanyuan


    World in the future?" Huang Xiaoyong


    asked. In his opinion, even if Sa |


    did not pass tri tian ind eae


    row, feeklvbdid still face this matter in


    the future. Because he was already


    the strongest in the Xuanyuan World.


    There was nothing worthy of his


    attention here. If he wanted to


    be stronger, he had to go to an


    even higher world. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was right that Samuel would leave, but it waspletely different from what Huang Xiaoyong thought. Samuel would not go


    endlessly to pursue his own realm, nor would he go to the high-level world. He would return to the earth and seek a stable life


    with Yvonne and his daughter.


    "That''s right. | will leave sooner orter." Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s expression was dim, and there was a little disappointment in his heart. But he also knew that no matter what


    he did, it was impossible for him to keep Samuel, and he was not qualified to do so.


    "Since you are already able to activate Divine Tribtion, when do you n on dealing with Velocisaurus?" Fei Lingsheng asked


    Samuel.


    Originally, Samuel had nned to use


    Fei Lingsheng''s tribtion to deal


    with Velocisaurus, but now it was


    unnecessary. Ween was@ven


    TS inpaggsitlePOt Fe Lingsheng to


    r¨¦ach the Divine Realm, because Fei


    Lingsheng was like an ant in


    Samuel''s eyes. It showed that there


    was a huge gap between the Divine


    Realm and the Superb Master Realm.


    It was impossible for Fei Lingsheng


    to reach the Divine Realm in a short


    time. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    More importantly, the current recovery period for Velocisaurus was an excellent opportunity. If time went on, Velocisaurus would


    only be stronger and stronger. The difficulty of dealing with them would also grow greater and greater.


    It could be said that this was the best opportunity to deal with Velocisaurus. If they were to miss this opportunity, it was likely that


    an extremely irreversible and dangerous situation would ur.


    "The reason why | came back is to tell you that | n to go to the Dark Forest." Samuel said.


    "Now!" Fei Lingsheng looked at Samuel with a shocked face. Although she had already guessed that Samuel''s n would


    change, he did not expect it to change so quickly.


    "While it''s still in recovery period, this is a very good opportunity," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng understood this logic. Moreover, Samuel had already made up his mind. This was something that no one could


    change.


    "Sect Master Hannigan, have you thought it through?" Ang, who had been silent, finally asked Samuel. She could not help in


    this matter, but in her opinion, such a hasty decision was irrational. After all, Velocisaurus was too strong. In order to seal


    Velocisaurus, almost all the strong people in the entire Xuanyuan World died. But now, Samuel wanted to deal with Velocisaurus


    by himself. Wasn''t this an idiot''s dream?


    Moreover, Samuel did not need to shoulder the responsibility. Since it was rted to the fate of the entire Xuanyuan World, it


    should be all the cultivators who solved this problem together.


    ¡°Ang, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. If we miss this opportunity, I''m afraid the Xuanyuan World will really be destroyed. So


    | have to do this," Samuel said.


    ¡°Master, in case... in case you can''te back, how can | exin it to Yingying? She will kill me," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    Although said he said this, he was not afraid that Jiang Yingying would deal with him. He just wanted to use Jiang Yingying to let


    Samuel think more about it and then consider the matter of going to the Dark Forest.


    "If | die, no one can survive. So you don''t have to worry that she will kill you," Samuel said with a smile. He was now the


    strongest person in the Xuanyuan World. If he died in the Dark Forest, the fate of the Xuanyuan World would be destroyed. At


    that time, all of them would die.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s eyelids jumped and he hurriedly said, "Master, | think you wille back safely. You are invincible in my eyes.


    How can Velocisaurus be your opponent?"


    In the face of Huang Xiaoyong''s selfconstion, Samuel just smiled. In fact, he was not sure at all.


    Velocisaurus came from a high-rank world. It was very strong, but its strength was beyond Samuel''s imagination.


    Moreover, he did not know how much the Divine Tribtion could do to it. Hence, he was like a little white mouse, paying the


    price of his life for an experiment.


    If he had a choice, Samuel would not have done so. It was a pity that he had no other choice at all.


    "Well, I''ve done what | should do. I''m going. Take care of yourselves," Samuel said.


    Huang Xiaoyong and the other two sent Samuel to the door. There were many things in their hearts that they wanted to say, but


    they could not. They could only watch Samuel go farther and farther away.


    "Will Master be able toe back this time?" Huang Xiaoyong lowered his head, looking as if all his energy had been drained.


    Fei Lingsheng looked solemn. In her opinion, Samuel¡¯s hope of defeating Velocisaurus on his own was very small. But now in


    Xuanyuan World, no one was qualified to help him. An expert in the realm of the Superb Extreme Master was nothing more than


    cannon fodder. It was impossible for her to y any role.


    But Fei Lingsheng didn''t want to say these frustrating words. She said to Huang Xiaoyong, "In your mind, isn''t he invincible?


    Even you don''t have confidence in him?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Huang Xiaoyong was stunned. He took a deep breath and puffed out his chest, saying, "How can it be? How can | not have


    confidence in my master? My master will definitely beat Velocisaurus up. Wait and see. It won''t be long before we can taste the


    taste of dragon meat."


    Fei Lingsheng smiled faintly. Although Huang Xiaoyong''s words were a little exaggerated, they were still very exciting.


    It wasmon for people to talk about eating dragon meat, but no one had ever been able to do that.


    ¡°Ang, should we continue staying in the Emperor Dragon Hall or return to the Samuel Sect?" Huang Xiaoyong asked Ang.


    ¡°Let''s go back to the Samuel Sect," Ang said without hesitation. There was nothing for her to miss in the Emperor Dragon


    Pce. Besides, she had been away for such a long time. She didn''t want the people in the sect to worry about her, so it was


    time for her to go back and have a look.


    With a thought from Huang Xiaoyong, the Winged Tiger descended from the sky. This kind of transportation that allowed for flight


    was undoubtedly the most convenient.


    "Pei Ling er, we''ll be leaving now. When it''s time to eat Velocisaurus meat, I''ll definitely ask my master to inform you," Huang


    Xiaoyong said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitelye."


    Winged Tiger flew into the sky, carrying the two of them as they flew in the direction of the Samuel Sect.


    Fei Lingsheng raised her head until the two figures disappeared into the sky. Then she lowered her head and went back to her


    room.


    The Samuel Sect.


    The news that Samuel had killed the Emperor and be the new one had spread to the Samuel Sect, and now almost the


    entire Royal Court knew about it.


    Therefore, the Samuel Sect, even if it


    was just a new sect, had bec gine


    top sect in the Royal Cat. Atter all,


    ie Seet sSter was the current


    Emperor, which was iparable.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But when everyone was excited,


    Jiang Yingying was inexplicably a


    little worried. This stra feeling t \


    de-her fer! ?add Something


    seemed to have happened to


    Samuel. An ominous premonition


    lingered in her heart and could not


    disappear no matter how hard she


    tried. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Adayter, Huang Xiaoyong and Ang returned safely. When Jiang Yingying learned about this, she ran all the way to the gate


    of the Sect.


    However, she only saw Huang Xiaoyong and Ang; she didn''t see Samuel at all.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoyong, where is my brother?" Jiang Yingying immediately walked up to Huang Xiaoyong and asked eagerly.


    Huang Xiaoyong saw worry in Jiang


    Yingying''s eyes, but there were too


    many people here, ane the sitietion!


    insheBarkBoreSt could not be


    spread widely. He could only say,


    "Yingying, let''s find a ce where


    there is no one, and I''ll tell you


    slowly." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jiang Yingying directly took Huang Xiaoyong away from the sect and headed for the back mountain of Phoenix


    Mountain.


    Huang Xiaoyong was like a chicken unable to resist and could only ept his fate.


    Arriving at the back mountain, Jiang Yingying immediately asked as soon as she let go of Huang Xiaoyong, "What''s going on?


    What happened? Did my brother encounter any danger?"

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    Huang Xiaoyong told Jiang Yingying everything he knew, without any concealment.


    After listening, Jiang Yingying was about to leave.


    Huang Xiaoyong hurriedly said, "Yingying, where are you going?"


    "To the Dark Forest, of course," Jiang Yingying said in a low voice.


    When Huang Xiaoyong heard this, he immediately panicked. He went forward to pull Jiang


    Yingying, but before he could speak, he was punched by Jiang Yingying.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Huang Xiaoyong curled up on the ground with a pained expression and said," Yingying, you can''t


    go. Master wants to use Divine Tribtion to deal with Velocisaurus. Not only will you not be able to


    help if you go, you will also cause trouble for Master."


    Jiang Yingying turned to look at Huang Xiaoyong coldly and said, "Do you want me to watch?"


    "Velocisaurus can only be dealt with by my master. At such a critical time, how can you make


    trouble for my master? If my master is distracted in order to protect you, wouldn''t it hurt my master?"


    Although Huang Xiaoyong didn''t want to say such words to hurt Jiang Yingying, he had to say that


    in this case, it was the only way to make Jiang Yingying stay.


    "I have the ability to protect myself," Jiang Yingying said disdainfully.


    "Under Divine Tribtion, how can you protect yourself? If you go, you can only let my master


    protect you. Maybe my master could have dealt with Velocisaurus, but it was because of you that


    my master lost his life. You did this not to help him, but to harm him. Do you want him to die?"


    Huang Xiaoying gnashed his teeth and said.


    Jiang Yingying walked up to Huang Xiaoyong with a murderous look on her face.


    Huang Xiaoyong did not show any fear. He looked directly at Jiang Yingying and continued, "You


    don''t know the power of the Divine Tribtion at all, nor do you know how powerful Velocisaurus is.


    You can''t even defeat Yi Qingshan."


    "You''re courting death!" Jiang Yingying grabbed Huang Xiaoyong''s neck angrily. As long as she


    exerted a little strength, Huang Xiaoyong would die.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong was still not afraid. He knew that he could not let it go. Otherwise, Jiang


    Yingying''s going there would very likely cause unnecessary trouble for Samuel.


    "Have you forgotten that Master came all the way back to save you because you were caught by Yi


    Qingshan? You think you are very powerful and can help, but you can''t even deal with Yi Qingshan,"


    Huang Xiaoyong continued.


    Jiang Yingying wanted to go to the Dark Forest because she was worried about Samuel. As for


    whether she could help, she had never thought about it.


    Huang Xiaoyong''s words were a big blow to her, but what he said was true. Even she could not deal


    with Yi Qingshan, how could she help Samuel deal with Velocisaurus?


    If she went there, she would probably be a burden to Samuel. By then, not only would Samuel


    deal with Velocisaurus, he would also have to think of a way to protect her.


    Seeing that Jiang Yingying''s mood had calmed down a little, Huang Xiaoyong was relieved and


    continued, "Yingying, what we can do now is to wait for master toe back safely. In the whole


    Xuanyuan World, only he can do this. Anyone who appears will be his trouble."


    Jiang Yingying took a deep breath and let go of Huang Xiaoyong.


    Huang Xiaoyong stood up with difficulty and asked Jiang Yingying, "Yingying, don''t you believe in


    Master''s strength?¡±


    "Of course I believe him," Jiang Yingying said without thinking.


    "Since you believe it, we can''t make trouble for him," Huang Xiaoyong said.


    "He risked his life for the Xuanyuan World. If anything happens to him, I will bury the entire


    Xuanyuan World with him," Jiang Yingying said faintly.


    These words seemed to be a joke, and with Jiang Yingying s current strength, she could not do it.


    However, Huang Xiaoyong had a strange feeling that she was not joking.


    The Xia State''s Martial Mountain.


    Yvonne held the sleeping Han Nian in her arms and looked in the direction of the Dark Forest.


    In today''s Martial Mountain, there were no challengers anymore. Yvonne singlehandedly beat the


    Xia State¡¯s experts until they didn''t even dare to breathe heavily. Even though this made many


    experts feel ashamed, despite this being the case, with so many examples, no one dared to


    challenge Yvonne again. After all, no one wanted to be seriously injured in Yvonne''s hands.


    Caressing Han Nian''s head, Yvonne said to herself, "You haven''t seen your daughter yet. How can


    you do such a dangerous thing?¡±


    From the moment Yvonne sensed Samuel''s suppressed aura, she knew what he was going to do.


    But now, Samuel had gone to the Dark Forest, which further confirmed her guess. However, she


    knew more clearly than him that it was impossible for Samuel''s n to seed.


    After having Fu Yao''s memory, Yvonne knew about Velocisaurus better than anyone else. It had


    already endured the baptism of Divine Tribtion. It was simply an idiotic dream to use Divine


    Tribtion to deal with it.


    Unless a miracle happened, otherwise, Samuel would die.


    "No matter what, our family has to be together." After Yvonne finished speaking, she stood up.


    Han Nian, who was affected by the noise, opened her eyes and looked confused. She asked


    Yvonne, "Mom, are we leaving?"


    Yvonne nodded with a smile, not feeling nervous or afraid at all when facing danger. She said,


    "We''re going to see Dad."


    When the little girl heard the word "dad", her sleepy eyes suddenly became bright and excited. She


    said, "Did Dade to pick us up. Where is he? Where is he?"


    Seeing the little girl looking around, Yvonne couldn''t help but kiss Han Nian''s little face and said,


    "Dad is in a dangerous ce. Will Nian''er be afraid?"


    Han Nian shook her head without hesitation and said, "Nian''er isn¡¯t afraid. As long as we can find


    Dad, I''m not afraid of anything.¡±


    Yvonne nodded and said, "Mom is taking Nian''er to see Dad right now. Dad will definitely be very


    happy to see her."


    "Let''s go down the mountain!"


    This was the first time Yvonne had gone down the Martial Mountain since she came to the Xia


    State. Her little move immediately rmed countless experts.


    "She went down the mountain, she went down the mountain!"


    "What does she want to do? Is she going to challenge me?" "We¡¯re screwed. Will shee after


    us?" This small movement caused the panic of countless people. It was enough to see how much


    psychological pressure Yvonne had brought to those so-called masters.


    Moreover, even the king of Xia could not hide his panic after hearing about this matter. He was


    afraid that Yvonne would cause another uproar. After all, in the current Xia State, no one could stop


    Yvonne.


    In order to prevent Yvonne from making a big scene, the king had to brace himself to appear again.


    "Don''t worry, I am leaving this ce. You don''t have to be scared of me." When the king appeared,


    Yvonne calmly said.


    Leave this ce!


    The king breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he seemed a little helpless.


    After all, Yvonne was so powerful. If she went to other countries, it would not be good news for Xia


    State.

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    The border of the Dark Forest.


    When Samuel came here, he could clearly feel the existence of Velocisaurus and its strength.


    Samuel actually did not have any confidence in using Divine Tribtion to deal with Velocisaurus.


    He did not know if the might of Divine Tribtion would be able to seriously injure Velocisaurus.


    However, if there was no other way, he could only give it a try. Moreover, he had to take advantage


    of the fact that the strength of Velocisaurus hadn''t yet to recover to its peak condition.


    "May God bless me. I hope I will be safe and sound this time." Samuel, who had never believed in


    the supernatural, could not help praying in his heart. Although he had the courage to face danger, it


    did not mean that he was willing to face death.


    Every time he thought of Yvonne and Han Nian, Samuel would be particrly persistent about the


    matter of survival, because he could not leave the mother and daughter behind. He had to take


    responsibility for his husband and father''s responsibilities.


    Stepping into the Dark Forest, he was immediately locked in by a powerful aura.


    "I didn''t expect you to die so quickly." Once again, the voice of Velocisaurus reached Samuel''s ears.


    Samuel walked toward Xuanyuan Mountain with a frosty face.


    Along the way, he encountered many strange beasts. However, under the circumstance Samuel did


    not hide his strength at all; the beasts chose to avoid him and did not dare to have any thoughts


    about him.


    Exotic beasts loved to eat humans, but they also had an IQ that was higher than that of other


    animals. They knew who could be regarded as food and who could pose a threat to them.


    After a short while, many Exotic Beasts followed Samuel and seemed to be looking for an


    opportunity. Many of these Exotic Beasts were not recorded in any of the records in Xuanyuan


    World. After all, the mystery of the Dark Forest could not be detected by even the experts in the


    level of the Superb Master. Therefore, no one knew how many kinds of Exotic Beasts were hidden


    here.


    As the number of strange beasts following him increased, it was as if there was an army behind


    Samuel. However, this did not cause Samuel to be afraid. Within the Dark Forest, only Velocisaurus


    was his opponent. There was no need to be afraid of these strange beasts whose strength were not


    strong.


    "Little fellow, help me drive these things away." Samuel said faintly.


    The red-eyed jade python followed the order and moved. When it revealed its true body, those


    following strange beasts scattered in an instant and fled in all directions. The scene was especially


    spectacr.


    The red-eyed jade python spat out a red letter. It did not return to Samuel''s arm. Instead, it walked


    directly next to Samuel.


    "Little thing, if I die here today, you''d better run as far away as possible," Samuel said to the red-


    eyed jade python.


    The red-eyed jade python spat out the red letter, looking provocative. Obviously, it was very


    dissatisfied with Samuel s arrangement.


    This method ofmunication caused Samuel to feel a little regretful. If the redeyed jade python


    was able tomunicate in human terms like Velocisaurus, it would be much more convenient.


    Moreover, Samuel was also able to understand all of the thoughts of the red-eyed jade python.


    Unfortunately, there was a huge gap between the strength of the red-eyed jade python and


    Velocisaurus. It was probably impossible for it to speak.


    As they got closer and closer to Xuanyuan Mountain, the vital force of Velocisaurus also became


    stronger and stronger. Samuel slowed down unconsciously. When they were in the Emperor Dragon


    Pce, he had felt the power of Velocisaurus. But now, it was much stronger than before.


    "It seems you have recovered a lot," Samuel said tly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The strength of Velocisaurus was able to easily control the entire Dark Forest.


    Hence, it was still able to clearly hear the words of Samuel even if Samuel did not intend to transmit


    its voice.


    "Since you know, why don''t you run away?" Velocisaurus asked curiously.


    "I''m here to kill you," Samuel said. "Why am I running?"


    Velocisaurus let out a burst of arrogantughter. Kill it?


    These good-for-nothings from Xuanyuan World actually wanted to kill it. Wasn''t this a joke?


    Its strength had already exceeded the scope of Xuanyuan World. How could anyone kill it here?


    Unless one came from another world, otherwise, no one could threaten it.


    "Brat, did you say such arrogant words on purpose to make me happy? If that''s the case, I have no


    choice but to admit that you''ve seeded." Velocisaurus mocked disdainfully.


    Samuel¡¯s expression did not change. He knew that he would beughed at if he said that, but that


    was his purpose. He was just telling the truth.


    "Am I boasting? I advise you to be careful. Otherwise, you will regret it if you die in my hands,"


    Samuel said coldly.


    "Just by saying a few words, you want me to attach importance to you and put you in my eyes? If I


    treat you as an opponent, it will be an insult to me," said Velocisaurus.


    Such a belittlement did not make Samuel lose his confidence. But from the very beginning, he did


    not have much confidence in himself. He came to the Dark Forest with only an attitude of giving it a


    try.


    "Why did youe to the Xuanyuan World? Is it because your strength is too weak and you don''t


    want to be inferior to others, so you came to the Xuanyuan World to dominate it?" Samuel asked.


    Since Velocisaurus was a creature in a higher level world, there must be a reason why it appeared


    in the Xuanyuan World.


    Perhaps, it was a character that would rather be a chicken''s head than a phoenix''s tail. However,


    this also meant that with the strength of Velocisaurus, it was merely a weak person in that world.


    This caused Samuel to be unable to imagine just what kind of experts there were.


    "I cane to this kind of lousy ce whenever I want. Is there a need for a reason?" said


    Velocisaurus.


    "But why did you do that? The cultivation environment here should be of no help to your strength


    improvement. You are willing to sacrifice your realm toe here. Is it because you are bullied too


    badly in that world, or you have a very powerful enemy, that you have to take refuge in the


    Xuanyuan World? It seems that you are also a coward. You can only show off in the Xuanyuan


    World. In your own world, are you a good-for-nothing?" Samuel asked.


    The red-eyed jade python shivered as it heard Samuel¡¯s words. With these words


    that purposely provoked Velocisaurus, if Velocisaurus were to be angry, it was likely that it


    would kill Samuel. Why would Samuel say such words?


    "Brat, you want me to get angry just because of these few words?" Velocisaurus said faintly. There


    was not the slightest emotional fluctuation.


    However, the calmer it was, the more Samuel knew that it was covering itself up.


    "No, I''m not going to make you angry. I just want to try and see if you can''t leave Xuanyuan


    Mountain now," Samuel said with a smile.


    "With your strength, how can you allow others to insult you like this? You haven''t killed me because


    you can''t leave


    Xuanyuan Mountain. What will you do if you leave?" Samuel asked curiously.

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    In fact, Samuel had discovered this question as soon as he entered the Dark Forest. It was very


    strange that Velocisaurus did not immediately appear. After all, it wanted to kill him. Now, the


    opportunity had already been ced in front of Velocisaurus, yet it had not made its move.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Samuel made a bold guess and deliberately angered Velocisaurus in order to prove his


    guess.


    It turned out that he was right. Although he did not know the reason, it was certain that for some


    reason, Velocisaurus could not leave Xuanyuan Mountain for the time being. Perhaps it was rted


    to its recovery. For Samuel, this was a very good piece of news.


    He wanted to use the Divine Tribtion to deal with Velocisaurus. If it wanted to escape, it should


    not be difficult. But if it could not leave Xuanyuan Mountain, it would be rtively easier to seed.


    "Brat, why do you think so?" Velocisaurus asked.


    Upon hearing these words, a faint smile appeared on Samuel''s face. If he was only 80 percent


    certain that Velocisaurus could not leave just now, and then he was now 100% certain, otherwise,


    Velocisaurus would definitely not ask such nonsense.


    "I''m prophetic. How can such a trivial matter make it difficult for me? " Samuel said with a smile.


    "Even if I can''t leave Xuanyuan Mountain, I can still kill you. Don''t try to y tricks in front of me.


    Quickly tell me, how did you know?" Shouted Velocisaurus.


    Samuel said faintly, "If I tell you, you will let me die faster, won''t you?"


    "You¡¯re very smart. Even though it was death, the process can be fast or painful. You can choose."


    Said Velocisaurus.


    This was definitely the strongest opponent Samuel had ever met. Hence, he did not have the


    confidence to deal with Velocisaurus. However, this matter of death was something that Samuel


    would not ept.


    Even if it was powerful enough to destroy the world, Samuel could not sit still and wait for death.


    He continued to walk in the direction of Xuanyuan Mountain. Soon, Xuanyuan Mountain appeared


    in front of Samuel.


    Although he had seen Xuanyuan Mountain, in fact, there was still a long way to go.


    Even so, when Samuel saw Velocisaurus entrenched in Xuanyuan Mountain, he was still shocked!


    Its body was almost as big as the whole mountain. Looking at it with the naked eye, it was more


    than a thousand feet long, or even more exaggerated.


    The whole Xuanyuan Mountain was under its control. The mountain seemed to be very small, giving


    people a visual illusion. It was easy for people to misunderstand that Xuanyuan Mountain was not


    big.


    "Little fellow, you have the courage to fight with it. Moreover, you did not die. Your luck is quite


    good." Samuel sighed emotionally as he spoke to the red-eyed jade python. When he had just seen


    the redeyed jade python back then, Samuelwas still thinking of just what kind of creature was able


    to seriously injure it in such a manner. From the looks of it now, it was already not easy for the red-


    eyed jade python to survive.


    "I didn''t think that this little thing would actually be your strange beast. Back then, when it escaped, I


    was so hungry that I''ve been starving for an entire day." Velocisaurus suddenly said.


    These words made the red-eyed jade python''s body tremble. It had always been the only one who


    treated other animals as food, but since when did it be others'' food?


    However, since it was the voice of Velocisaurus, the red-eyed jade python was unable to refute it.


    "You really are quite simr." Samuel looked at Velocisaurus and suddenly sighed.


    "What does it look like?" Velocisaurus asked in confusion.


    Samuel''s so-called ¡°simr" was to that of the dragon on earth. After all, on earth, dragons were just


    legendary creatures. No one had really seen them. Some experts even spected that the image of


    dragons was just imagined by the ancients. There was no such creature in the world at all.


    Samuel was also curious about this matter in the past, but he had always believed that the dragon


    really existed. Because of the popr images, even the details were very real. If no one had seen it


    with their own eyes, how could there be such real details?


    Now it seemed that the words of some experts were not entirely credible. They denied what they


    had not seen before.


    They thought that they had never seen it


    before, and there was no such thing and it did not exist in the world. This narrow idea was


    completely arrogant.


    "Just like a type of legendary creature in my world, they are also called dragons." Samuel said.


    The huge head of Velocisaurus hanging on the top of the mountain was suddenly raised. Because


    of the loud noise, the smooth rocks of Xuanyuan Mountain fell and made a loud noise.


    "You aren''t from the Xuanyuan World either?" Velocisaurus asked Samuel in shock.


    From its appearance, Samuel knew that Velocisaurus had misunderstood him. Did it think that he


    was also from a higher ss world?


    "Could it be that you are permitted toe from another world? Could it be that I am not permitted


    from another world?" Samuel asked coolly.


    The first time!


    For the first time,


    VelocisaurusVelocisaurus felt a trace of fear towards Samuel. Without being clear about Samuel''s


    background, Samuel was very likely to hide his true strength, just like it.


    If this was the case, Samuel was not someone that it could slight.


    "Where did youe from?" Velocisaurus asked.


    It was scared!


    Samuel couldn''t help butugh. As expected, it was a good-for-nothing trying to avoid difficulties.


    With just a few words, it actually started to be afraid. He really didn''t know what kind of ss


    Velocisaurus actually belonged to in that higher ss world.


    However, Samuel did not lose himself.


    Even if Velocisaurus was just a coward, it was not someone whom he could deal with. He would not


    underestimate Velocisaurus because of this.


    "Do you want to see my real strength?" Samuel asked.


    Velocisaurus suddenly had an ominous premonition. Unfortunately, it could not leave Xuanyuan


    Mountain at the moment. Otherwise, its first thought would have led it to escape a long time ago.


    In an even higher level world, Velocisaurus was merely a steed with the lowest level of strength.


    This was also the reason why it was suddenly a little afraid of Samuel. This was because if Samuel


    hade from that world, a creature of the lowest level would definitely not be a match for Samuel.


    "Don''t put on airs in front of me," said Velocisaurus.


    At this moment, Samuel no longer deliberately suppressed his aura. Since he wanted to use Divine


    Tribtion to deal with Velocisaurus, the sooner the better. The longer the battle dragged on, the


    stronger Velocisaurus''s strength would be. This would make it even harder for Samuel to deal with


    Velocisaurus.


    Due to the fact that he no longer suppressed his aura, the Divine Tribtion soon appeared again.


    In an instant, dark clouds covered the sky above the Dark Forest, and thunder rumbled.


    Velocisaurus looked up at the sky in confusion. It didn''t take long for it to understand what was


    going on.


    Wasn''t this a Divine Tribtion?


    "This guy is actually crossing the tribtion?"


    This was too ridiculous, wasn''t it? Was this his true strength?

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    "Brat, do you intend to undergo the tribtion in front of me? Is this the so-called true strength that


    you speak of?" Velocisaurus said to Samuel with disdain. Such a strength was not worthy of his


    fear. He had thought that Samuel was a strong person from another world.


    These words were somewhat hopeless to Samuel. This was because the words from Velocisaurus


    clearly indicated that it did not think much of Divine Tribtion. Moreover, this was Samuel''s


    strongest technique. If even the Divine Tribtion could not deal with Velocisaurus, Samuel would


    really be at a loss.


    "Do you think you can withstand the might of Divine Tribtion?" Samuel asked indifferently.


    Velocisaurus suddenly let out a loudugh. Only now did it understand that Samuel was actually


    using Divine Tribtion to deal with it.


    What a joke. What a joke


    "Brat, you¡¯re really an idiot. I''ve already undergone the baptism of Divine tribtion a long time ago.


    How could I possibly be afraid of Divine Tribtion?" said Velocisaurus.


    Samuel''s face changed and he said, "What do you mean?"


    "Am I not clear enough? If you want to go to that world, you have to go through Divine Tribtion


    and sessfully pass it. How do you think I went?" said Velocisaurus.


    Despair!


    Samuel''s current mood could only be described with despair.


    Velocisaurus had actually experienced Divine Tribtion, which was why it was able to go to that


    world of even higher levels. This meant that the current Divine Tribtion could not be considered


    much of a threat to Velocisaurus.


    But Samuel wouldn''t give up until thest minute.


    Even if Velocisaurus had already experienced a Divine Tribtion, he still wanted to give it a try.


    It wasn¡¯t that Samuel was persistent; it was that he didn¡¯t have any other options. If he didn''t do so,


    then all he could do was wait for death.


    Samuel tried his best to release his power, trying to make the Divine Tribtion fiercer.


    The more powerful it was, the more likely it would cause damage to Velocisaurus.


    Velocisaurus watched Samuel as though it was watching a show. Although it could stop Samuel, it


    did not do so. It wanted to let Samuel feelpletely hopeless and let Samuel know how foolish


    this method was.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. Take your time. I''ll be waiting for you," said the Velocisaurus.


    With regards to Velocisaurus''s nonchnt attitude, Samuel could only pretend that he did not hear


    anything. At this moment, his heart could not waver at all. Once he rxed his breath, Samuel


    might no longer be able to do it again.


    Thunder rumbled and was ready to go. Countless bolts of lightning gathered in the dark clouds.


    All the cultivators in Xuanyuan World felt a powerful force at the moment, which made them tremble.


    Emperor Dragon Pce.


    After Fei Lingsheng sensed this force, she unconsciously looked in the direction of the Dark Forest.


    Although she couldn''t see anything, she knew that Samuel had already started, and he had no way


    out.


    "Hopefully, you will seed. If even you can''t deal with Velocisaurus, I''m afraid that the Xuanyuan


    World will really be destroyed.¡±


    The Samuel Sect.


    Jiang Yingying, Huang Xiaoyong, Ang, and Irene stood on the top of the mountain and looked in


    the direction of the Dark


    Forest.


    "Master has begun to undergo the tribtion. I hope that the thunder tribtion can kill


    Velocisaurus." Huang Xiaoyong put his hands together on his chest and prayed devoutly.


    Although Jiang Yingying did not speak, her expression had be extremely dignified.


    She was confident in Samuel, because there was nothing he could not do since she met Samuel.


    But after all, this was very dangerous. Even if Jiang Yingying trusted Samuel, she would be very


    worried.


    Once an ident happened, Samuel''s life would be lost here, which was uneptable for Jiang


    Yingying.


    "Brother Samuel, you must be fine. Yvonne and Nian''er are still waiting for you at home," Jiang


    Yingying said quietly.


    Just as everyone was worried for Samuel, someone else rushed towards the Dark Forest anxiously.


    She was Yvonne.


    Samuel and Jiang Yingying had never expected Yvonne woulde to the Xuanyuan World early


    and take Han Nian with her.


    "Mom, there''s a thunder." Han Nian curled up in Yvonne''s arms. It was obvious that she was scared


    of the sound of thunder in the air.


    Yvonne tried to appease Han Nian as much as possible. She stroked her head and said, "Don¡¯t be


    afraid. Dad is there. He will protect Nian''er."


    Hearing the word "dad", Han Nian calmed down a lot. It seemed that in her heart, her father was a


    hero. As long as her father was there, she would not be afraid of anything.


    This was rted to the idea that Yvonne instilled into Han Nian since she was a child, so Samuel


    was not with Han Nian, but Yvonne told her something about Samuel every day. She told her how


    powerful Samuel was, which naturally formed recognition of Han Nian.


    But this time, Yvonne was very clear that Samuel was likely to be killed. The strength of


    Velocisaurus was totally different from those in Xuanyuan World. They were not at the same level at


    all.


    Honglong!


    At this time, a great thunder broke out in the sky for the first time, which indicated that the first


    Divine Tribtion wasing down from the sky.


    As the target of Divine Tribtion, Samuel immediately rushed towards Velocisaurus, wanting to


    direct Divine Tribtion to Velocisaurus.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Velocisaurus made a move that Samuel did not expect.


    Although it did not leave Xuanyuan Mountain, it raised its tail and directly intercepted the thunder in


    mid-air.


    "Brat, I¡¯ve already told you that Divine Tribtion isn''t a threat to me. Don''t you believe me?" Said


    Velocisaurus to Samuel.


    Samuel looked at the position where Velocisaurus had been struck. There was no trace at all, not


    even a scratch. He could not help but feel desperate again.


    He did not expect that his n would be so vulnerable in the face of the strength of Velocisaurus!


    "This is just the first thunderbolt." Samuel gritted his teeth and did not give up. He had no way out,


    so he could only try his best.


    Velocisaurus did not stop Samuel. Right now, it was like watching a monkey''s performance. Sooner


    orter, it would be able to kill Samuel. It did not mind wasting some time.


    It was not a bad thing to be able to enjoy a good show after sleeping for a thousand years.


    "You have to work hard. There are a total of three Heavenly Thunders, and you only have two


    chances left," said Velocisaurus.


    Samuel took a deep breath and ignored Velocisaurus''s taunts. He drove the energy in his body with


    all his strength. He wanted to make the Heavenly Thunder even more powerful. Even if his chances


    were slim, he still wanted to give it a try.


    But at this time, a familiar voice made Samuel freeze on the spot. He could not believe it.


    "Samuel."


    Samuel was stunned, as if he had been electrocuted!


    When he turned his head and saw Yvonne not far away, he felt like he was in a dream. Was... was


    this an illusion before he died?

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    "Dad."


    Samuel, who had not been struck by the thunderbolts, was stunned as though he had been struck


    by lightning.


    He never dreamed that Yvonne and Han Nian woulde to the Xuanyuan World!


    If he changed the time and location, this might be the biggest surprise in Samuel¡¯s life.


    But now, there was no joy but shock, because he was facing great danger. The appearance of


    Yvonne and Han Nian would also put them in danger.


    Samuel could not even ept his own death. How could he ept the fact that the two of them


    were in danger?


    In a sh, Samuel appeared next to Yvonne. He had a lot of words to say, but he couldn''t say them


    out loud.


    "Dad." Han Nian looked at Samuel with a naive face.


    Samuel nodded subconsciously.


    When Han Nian opened her arms for a hug, Samuel was even more at a loss.


    When Samuel left Earth, Han Nian was still a baby in swaddling, but now, she had learned to call


    someone. She was already a little girl.


    ording to Samuel''s calction of the time when he came to the Xuanyuan World, it was less


    than a year''s time.


    Obviously, there was a difference between Earth and the time of the Xuanyuan World.


    "What are you waiting for?" Yvonne reminded Samuel when she saw that he was not moved.


    Only then did Samuele to his senses. He quickly held Han Nian in his arms.


    Although it was the first time Han Nian had seen Samuel, she was not unfamiliar with him at all. She


    kissed him directly on the face and then said to Yvonne with a smile on her face, "Mom, I finally


    found Dad."


    His words made Samuel feel a little distressed. It was his choice to leave the earth. He chose to


    help the earth to solve its problem, but he forgot his daughter''s childhood and she needed him to


    stay by her side.


    At this moment, Samuel felt that he was not qualified to be a father at all.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Don''t you want to see us?" Yvonne pouted and said to Samuel.


    Yvonne, who was already a mother, still had a shy side in front of Samuel.


    Samuel quickly shook his head. He dreamed of the mother and daughter in his dream. How could


    he not want to see them?


    However, this period of time was a little hopeless for Samuel. It was already very difficult for him


    alone to deal with Velocisaurus. Yvonne and Han Nian''s appearance would undoubtedly cause


    Samuel to feel even more fear. This way, there would be even less of a way to deal with


    Velocisaurus.


    "Why did youe here?" Samuel looked at Yvonne and asked.


    "Nian¡¯er misses you so much, so of course I''m here for you," Yvonne said as if it was a matter-of-


    fact thing.


    "But it''s very dangerous now. You should leave with her as soon as possible. When the matter is


    settled, I''lle to find you," Samuel said anxiously.


    Yvonne shook her head stubbornly and said, "I''ve recovered most of Fu Yao''s memories and know


    more about Velocisaurus than you do. I know how you want to deal with it, but it won''t work."


    In fact, Samuel had already expected Yvonne would wake up to Fu Yao someday. After all, Yvonne


    inherited all Fu Yao''s abilities. She was like a new host after Fu Yao''s rebirth. However, Samuel


    could not understand why she said that it would not work.


    Could it be that Velocisauruss really were not strong enough to deal with them?


    "What do you mean?" Samuel said.


    Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but look at Velocisaurus. Its horrifyinglyrge body was encircling the entire


    Xuanyuan Mountain. Such a powerful Exotic Beast was already beyond the power of Xuanyuan


    World.


    "It isn¡¯t a creature that belongs to the Xuanyuan world. Its power can easily destroy this world.


    Divine Tribtion ispletely meaningless to it." Yvonne said.


    Velocisaurus could hear their conversation clearly. When it heard Yvonne''s words, it seemed to be


    proud. It said to Samuel, "It seems that she is more knowledgeable than you. In the face of absolute


    power, all tricks are useless. Even if all the experts of the past generations in the Xuanyuan World


    were resurrected, they would not be able to threaten me, let alone the Divine Tribtion, unless the


    people of that world appeared. But that''s impossible."


    Samuel could not hide the despair on his face. He knew Yvonne would not lie to him. If that was the


    case, then the weight of this sentence would be too much.


    If he couldn''t deal with Velocisaurus, Samuel would die here.


    And now, not only would he die, but even Yvonne and Han Nian would lose their lives.


    "Since you know I can¡¯t deal with it, why did youe here?" Samuel looked at Yvonne in


    confusion. He really couldn¡¯t figure out why she would do that.


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes were shining. As soon as they entered the Dark Forest, she had already thought


    about the result of epting death. As for why she came, of course, she wanted to be with Samuel.


    "No matter what, the three of us have to be together, even if it means death," Yvonne said.


    "But... Nian''er is still so young. How can she bear the consequences with us?" Samuel said angrily.


    In his opinion, Yvonne should not be so irrational. After all, Han Nian was still young. How could she


    bear to do such a thing?


    "The space tunnel back to the Earth was on Xuanyuan Mountain, I didn''t expect that Nian''er and I


    wouldn''t be able to go back. Even if we don''t die with you now, after you die, it will destroy the


    Xuanyuan World. At that time, I will die with Nian''er," Yvonne said.


    Samuel sighed. It turned out Yvonne had already thought of this, so she brought Han Nian with her.


    She probably wanted to see the family of three even when she was about to die.


    At this moment, Velocisaurus suddenlyughed.


    "What are youughing at?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Why would a Velocidragon smile?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Of course, it was because of Yvonne¡¯s words.


    It had mistakenly thought Samuel came from a higher realm, and was even a little afraid of him.


    Now, from Yvonne¡¯s words, it knew Samuel came from a lower realm. How could it notugh?


    Compared with Xuanyuan World, the earth was a world where the cultivation civilization was even


    worse. Even for the cultivation circle in the vast universe, the earth was already a civilization


    abandoned by the cultivation masters. How could people from such a ce be worthy of its fear?


    "You guys are actually from Earth. That''s a ce filled with trash. Furthermore, the earth is no


    longer suitable for cultivation. Earlier, I was worried that you came from a higher ss world, so of


    course it''s a joke," said Velocisaurus.


    Earth was not like the Xuanyuan World. Everyone could get the opportunity to cultivate, and the


    environment was indeed not suitable for cultivation, so in some ways, the earth was indeed lower


    than the Xuanyuan World.


    But that didn''t mean it was a ce filled with trash.

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    Samuel handed Han Nian over to Yvonne.


    He knew that he was no match for Velocisaurus, and he knew that the Divine Tribtion couldn''t


    cause any damage to it.


    But Samuel would never give up until thest moment.


    "Dad, hit it." Han Nian cheered for Samuel.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said to Yvonne," Go away. I won''t give up."


    Yvonne didn''t stop him. This was Samuel''s character. How could he give up so easily until thest


    moment?


    Moreover, for Yvonne, it wasn''t impossible for Samuel to create a miracle.


    "Why? You haven''t given up yet?" Velocisaurus asked Samuel.


    "Why should I give up?" Samuel asked.


    "Alright, it just so happens that I can''t relieve my fatigue. I haven''t been active for many years. I''ll


    give you this chance.


    Remember, if you can''t hurt me, your wife and children will die in agony," said Velocisaurus.


    Han Nian''s face turned cold as he gritted his teeth. The words of Velocisaurus had crossed his


    bottom line. This was a scale that no one could touch.


    He once again urged the power in his body, umting the thunders of the tribtion in the sky


    again. And this time, the power was obviously more than before. Almost the entire Xuanyuan World


    was shrouded in the huge thunders.


    In the distance, Yvonne held Han Nian tightly. Samuel had already used all his strength. It was a


    pity that she knew these were all useless, because the strength of him and Velocisaurus was not


    just the same level.


    "Mom, can Dad beat this big bug?" Han Nian suddenly asked Yvonne.


    "Dad will work hard." Yvonne didn''t tell Han Nian the real answer because in the little girl¡¯s eyes,


    dad was a hero. She couldn''t let Han Nian think Samuel would lose.


    The 2nd tribtion lightning bolt strikes down from the sky.


    The rumbling sound was deafening.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Countless cultivators, even though they were thousands of miles away, were still shivering in fear.


    "Are you dead or not?" Samuel''s roar came from the air. When he transferred the


    Divine Tribtion to the body of Velocisaurus, a desperate scene happened.


    Although the second tribtion lightning bolt was already much more powerful than the first,


    Velocisaurus was still able to take it with ease, and it didn''t seem to be injured at all.


    This result, as Yvonne had expected, made her sigh.


    "How is this possible?" Samuel said, gnashing his teeth. When Divine Tribtion struck the tail of


    Velocisaurus, not even a dragon''s scales were injured. There wasn''t even a single trace of it being


    struck by the Heavenly Lightning.


    "I''ve already told you a long time ago that Divine Tribtion ispletely useless to me. Even if it


    were toe to me ten or a hundred more times, it would still be the same oue," said


    Velocisaurus.


    Samuel''s clenched fists were pale and his arms were trembling slightly. This was not caused by


    fear, but anger and unwillingness.


    This was the first time he felt despair and powerlessness.


    Faced with Velocisaurus that was much stronger than himself, Samuel could do nothing but wait for


    death. This was something he could not ept.


    "Do you know how to stimte a person''s greatest potential?" Velocisaurus asked Samuel.


    These words made Samuel have a strong ominous feeling.


    "It''s anger. Only anger can truly drive a person crazy." Velocisaurus continued.


    "What do you want to do? " Samuel said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Make you angry, make you crazy." After saying these words, the huge tail pped towards Yvonne


    and Han Nian at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye.


    "Yvonne, Nian''er." At that moment, Samuel was roaring with a heart-wrenching roar. His scalp was


    about to explode.


    For him, the two most important people in the world were Yvonne and Han Nian. He would never


    allow them to be hurt, and he would never allow them to be hurt in front of him.


    When Samuel tried his best to rescue them, he found himself unable to keep up with the speed of


    Velocisaurus.


    Although Yvonne''s strength was not weak, as she said, the power of Velocisaurus had already


    surpassed anyone in the Xuanyuan World. In Xuanyuan World, no one could be its opponent. If it


    wanted to destroy Xuanyuan World, it was just a matter of one thought, not to mention killing two


    people.


    "Yvonne, Nian''er."


    Peng!


    In the blink of an eye, Yvonne, who was holding Han Nian in her arms, was sent flying by the huge


    impact of Velocisaurus.


    This level of damage was something that even a Divine Realm expert would not be able to


    withstand.


    Samuel saw the blood fog all over the sky.


    Samuel saw the blood dripping from Han Nian''s mouth and smiled.


    Samuel saw the gentle look in Yvonne''s eyes.


    At this moment, Samuel felt that his heart was hollowed out, as if he had lost the whole world.


    "How about you? I won''t let you die, I won''t let you die." When Samuel caught up, Yvonne and Han


    Nian had fallen heavily to the ground. But even so, Yvonne still held Han Nian tightly.


    Yvonne already couldn''t say anything, blood continuously pouring out from the corners of her lips.


    Han Nian, on the other hand, had closed her eyes.


    This scene angered Samuel to the extreme.


    "Believe me, there will be an afterlife." Yvonne said to Samuel with all her strength.


    "No, I don''t want the next life. I want the present. I want the present," Samuel said in a panic. He


    held them in his arms and kept saying that they would be fine.


    However, the truth was that Yvonne was lying quietly in Samuel''s arms, without any sign of life.


    Yvonne was also an expert, and she had challenged all the masters of Xia Country in Martial


    Mountain. She was so vulnerable in front of Velocisaurus, which meant that once Velocisaurus


    attacked Samuel, Samuel would also end up like her.


    Samuel''s eyes were bright red, and tears flowed down his face. As of this moment, he no longer


    held anything back.


    The only thing they had to do was take revenge for Yvonne and Han Nian.


    Even if he had to die, he wanted Velocisaurus to die with him.


    After carefully putting the two of them down, Han Tian''s expression became extremely cold.


    "You should be angry. The angrier you are, the more powerful you will be able to disy. I need


    your strength." Said Velocisaurus to Samuel.


    "What are you waiting for if you don''t kill me?" Samuel asked.


    "You''ve finally felt it? You¡¯re an expert from a thousand years ago. Your strength is far more than


    that. I need you to show your true strength. I want to use your strength to seal the sky. Only in this


    way will I be able to remain in the Xuanyuan world forever and not be disturbed by the high-tier


    world," said Velocisaurus. At this point, it no longer hid its purpose.


    However, Samuel was very puzzled by what Velocisaurus had said. What did an expert from a


    thousand years ago mean? Could it be that a thousand years ago, he had some sort of rtionship


    with the Xuanyuan World?

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    "No matter what you want to do, I will kill you today," Samuel said coldly.


    Since Samuel already knew that the Divine Tribtion was of no use to Velocisaurus, Samuel no


    longer intended to use the power of Divine Tribtion to deal with it.


    Although his strength was only at the Divine Realm and he was not strong enough to fight against


    Velocisaurus, like what Velocisaurus had said, anger could burst out the greatest potential of a


    person. At this moment, Samuel''s body was like a ck hole, constantly devouring the Spiritual


    Power of heaven and earth. This time, it was different from the time when he dealt with the


    Emperor. Samuel did not care about anything and did not worry about whether his strength would


    break his body.


    Yvonne and Han Nian were dead, and he had no more thoughts about the world.


    As long as he could avenge the death of these two, Samuel would not hesitate to do so, even if it


    meant sacrificing his life.


    "Yes, that''s it. Only with your greatest potential can you be qualified to be a tool for me to seal the


    sky." Seeing Samuel''s rapid growth, Velocisaurus was not worried. On the contrary, he was very


    excited and expectant.


    Over the years, Velocisaurus had been avoiding the pursuit of the high-level world. If he wanted to


    really solve this problem, the only way was to seal the entire Xuanyuan World, so that the people


    inside could not go out, and the people outside could not go in.


    In order to do this, one must have a strong energy to be able to do it.


    Back then, the reason why all the formations in the Dark Forest would be built was because of


    Velocisaurus''s ability to seal the sky. Unfortunately, the energy at that time was insufficient to


    achieve this. Hence, Velocisaurus had no choice but to sleep for a thousand years and wait for an


    opportunity.


    Now that an opportunity had finally appeared, Velocisaurus could not wait any longer. He knew that


    as long as Samuel was able to unleash sufficient energy, he would be able toplete the Heaven


    Sealing Storm today.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I hope you won''t disappoint me. I''ve been waiting for a thousand years. I don''t want to wait any


    longer." Velocisaurus suddenly became nervous and even prayed in his heart.


    Samuel''s power rose rapidly, and his clothes were torn again. His whole body was naturally


    exposed between heaven and earth. If Huang Xiaoyong saw this scene, he would probably say that


    sentence.


    At this time, Samuel felt that there were a few restless forces in some parts of the Xuanyuan World,


    which were very familiar to him.


    It was the skeleton!


    It was the power of the skeleton!


    Samuel carefully sensed the location of the strength of the skeleton.


    He said, "Come on."


    Shocking the heavens and earth!


    All the skeletons rushed towards Samuel from all directions.


    Seeing this scene, Velocisaurus became even more excited.


    "I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect you to be him. I didn''t guess wrong, I didn''t guess wrong," said


    Velocisaurus excitedly.


    Samuel waspletely unconcerned about what Velocisaurus was saying. When the skeleton


    entered his body, he felt that his cultivation had once again risen by another level. The enormous


    power that was contained within his body could no longer be controlled.


    "Revenge for my wife and daughter. Give me your life!" Samuel shouted. His whole body formed a


    huge storm of power, attacking Velocisaurus.


    "Truly a powerful force. Unfortunately, to me, it''s still slightly weaker. However, it''s enough to seal


    the Heavens," said


    Velocisaurus.


    As soon as Velocisaurus finished its words, its huge body turned into a human figure, and its white


    clothes fluttered in the air.


    Although his body shape had changed, for Samuel, his goal was unchanged. No matter whether he


    was a man or a dragon, Samuel¡¯s only purpose was to kill him and avenge Yvonne and his mother.


    "Go to hell!" Samuel shouted and rushed forward with his fist.


    Velocisaurus smiled slightly and did not show any seriousness. It seemed that he did not care about


    the power that Samuel had disyed.


    "Perhaps you still haven¡¯t realized the difference between us," said Velocisaurus indifferently.


    As the fist approached, Velocisaurus


    stretched out his left hand and blocked it with his palm.


    Samuel felt as if his fist had hit an iron wall. It couldn''t step by half an inch!


    "How is this possible, how can it be like this." At this moment, Samuel could clearly sense his


    unprecedented strength.


    However, he had never dreamt that under this kind of strength, Velocisaurus would actually be able


    to deal with it with such ease. He did not even need to use the slightest bit of effort!


    "Why is it impossible? This is the difference in strength. Have you forgotten what she said? We


    come from different worlds. In terms of strength, we are not at the same level," said Velocisaurus.


    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand gently. Samuel retreated rapidly as if he had been


    severely injured.


    BOOM!


    After crashing into the wall of Xuanyuan Mountain, Samuel appeared to be in a terrible state.


    At this moment, all the power dissipated. Samuel felt as if all the bones in his body had fallen apart.


    "If it weren¡¯t for me, you would be the absolute ruler of the Xuanyuan World. With your strength, no


    one could be your opponent. You could even use the advent of the Divine Tribtion to see how


    powerful the other world is. Unfortunately, you met me. Perhaps this is destined. It is destined that


    you will be a tool for me to seal the Heavens," Velocisaurus said to Samuel with a smile on his


    face.


    Samuel was not resigned to the fact that he could not take revenge or kill Velocisaurus. But no


    matter how unwilling he was, in the face of absolute power, he could do nothing.


    At that moment, Samuel suddenly thought of something.


    He had once seen a space tunnel in the Pavilion of Book Collection and even knew how to reverse


    time and space.


    If he could find the space tunnel and reverse time, would it be a good chance?


    If he went back to the past, would Yvonne and Han Niane back to life?


    This idea might be ridiculous, but in a situation Samuel couldn''t do anything about it, it became the


    only hope. Even though this was only recorded in the secret scripture, no one had ever done it, so


    Samuel still wanted to find an opportunity to try.


    "Give up?"


    epting one''s fate?


    It was not Samuel''s final choice.


    "I can''t beat you. Can''t I run away?" Samuel pretended to run toward the top of the mountain.


    Seeing this scene, Velocisaurus couldn''t help butugh. He didn''t think that such a spineless person


    would now turn into a coward.


    As expected, anyone would be afraid of death.


    "In my territory, you still want to run? You don¡¯t really think that you can leave the Dark Forest, do


    you?" Velocisaurus said with a smile.


    Samuel didn¡¯t care. ording to Yvonne, the space tunnel was in Xuanyuan Mountain. As long as


    he had enough time, he would definitely find it. So he didn''t need to waste too much time on


    Velocisaurus. It didn''t matter even if he was a coward who was afraid of death.


    "Ai, what a pitiful person. Even if I were to give you a chance, where would you run off to? Why


    don''t you just be my tools properly and help me seal the sky," said Velocisaurus. It was not in a


    hurry to stop Samuel, because in its eyes, Samuel was like a turtle trapped in a jar and had no


    ce to escape.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    No matter what Velocisaurus said, Samuel¡¯s mentality was not affected, because this was the only


    chance he could seize. No matter what the result was, he had to try.


    The word "give up" had never appeared in Samuel''s life. Moreover, the deaths of Yvonne and Han


    Nian were something that had to be reversed for Samuel, unless he also died.


    "Space Passage, where exactly is this Space Passage?" Samuel anxiously mumbled. He knew that


    he did not have much time left. If this continued, the moment Velocisaurus lost his patience, he


    would be a tool for Velocisaurus to seal off the sky.


    At this moment, Velocisaurus still did not know what Samuel¡¯s n was. He only felt that this was a


    person who was in dire straits and had no choice but to run away in confusion. He wanted to find an


    opportunity for his own survival.


    But how could anyone survive in front of it?


    With the strength of Velocisaurus, it was the absolute dominator in Xuanyuan World, and no one


    could go against it.


    "Samuel, your wife and daughter are already dead. Why are you not willing to apany them?


    Even if I let you escape, will you still be able to live at ease?" Velocisaurus said with a smile. In its


    eyes, Samuel was like a dying ant as it struggled. This scene caused it to have an extremely strong


    sense of superiority. Back then, when it was being bullied by strong people in the high ss world, it


    had already ended up in such a miserable state.


    At this moment, Samuel arrived at the top of Xuanyuan Mountain. A huge cave appeared in front of


    him. The cave seemed to run through the whole Xuanyuan Mountain, bottomless at a nce. It


    should be the best ce for the tunnel to hide, but Samuel could not feel any spatial fluctuation.


    "Oh, so you''re looking for a space tunnel. You want to use a space tunnel to leave this ce."


    Velocisaurus suddenly came to a realization. However, he did not show the slightest bit of worry on


    his face.


    "Is this a space tunnel?" Samuel Long asked Velocisaurus.


    "Indeed, this is indeed a space tunnel. Unfortunately, it has long since ceased to function. If you


    wish to leave this ce and return to your original world, it would be impossible," said Velocisaurus.


    The word "despair" had been enacted many times today. Samuel did not expect that hisst chance


    would end in this manner.


    The space tunnel was ineffective, which meant that there was no way for him to carry out his n.


    Could it be that he was really going to end up like this?


    Could it be that what fate had arranged for him was a dead end?


    All of a sudden, Samuel jumped down.


    Seeing this, VelocisaurusVelocisaurus continued to ridicule. He did not expect Samuel would still


    have not given up.


    However, this ce was already a useless wastnd. What was the use of jumping down?


    "If it were not for the fact that I have not yet to recover my strength, I would not have wasted so


    much time with you." Velocisaurus said with disdain. In order toplete the sealing of the sky,


    Velocisaurus needed to use his own strength as support, other than Samuel. In a situation where he


    had not yet to recover his peak strength, he did not have absolute confidence in being able to seal


    the sky. Therefore, he could only continue to wait. After all, this kind of opportunity was something


    that he had waited for thousands of years. He did not want to fail just because of any mishaps.


    Samuel fell into the hole. Like what Velocisaurus had said, the space tunnel seemed to have really


    lost its effectiveness. Even when Samuel fell into the bottom of the hole, he did not sense any


    energy fluctuations.


    Samuel''s eyes were full of tears. He knew that hisst chance was really gone. He could only


    ept the fact Yvonne and Han Nian had died, and he was about to face thest moment of his


    life.


    Countless amount of unwillingness caused the strength within Samuel''s body to be agitated.


    He had never felt so helpless before.


    Gradually, the power in Samuel''s body formed an energy storm. With the support of the bones, the


    storm became bigger and bigger. The wind raged, and the sand and stones rustled.


    With Samuel as the eye of the storm, the storm turned into a huge tornado in a short time, covering


    almost the entire cave of Xuanyuan Mountain.


    At this moment, Samuel, with his eyes closed and blood stains on his cheeks, had no idea what had


    happened.


    At this time, he kept thinking about the words he read in the secret book.


    "What''s going on?" Feeling the changes in the strength of the cave, Velocisaurus revealed a face


    full of horror.


    It had been sleeping in Xuanyuan Mountain for a thousand years, so it knew better than anyone


    else about the space tunnel. Many years ago, the power of the space tunnel had been absorbed by


    the formations in the Dark Forest, and it had long be an abandonednd. How could such a


    strong fluctuation of power suddenly appear here?


    "This is not the strength of the space tunnel. This belongs to Samuel?" Velocisaurus felt that this


    was a little unbelievable. This was because Samuel had already unleashed all of his strength


    earlier. At that time, Samuel was already at his peak condition. However, why had he be even


    stronger at this moment?


    At the same time, an inconceivable thing happened on Earth''s Tianqi.


    Many Heaven-level experts rushed to the forbidden area at the first instance, and even Elder Yi


    appeared at the same time.


    "What''s going on? Why is the space tunnel shrinking?"


    "Could it be that the space tunnel is about to close?¡±


    "If the space tunnel closes, the threat of Earth will be removed forever, won''t it?"


    "But Samuel hasn''te back yet. Is he going to stay in the Second World forever?"


    Everyone was talking about it. Some people were d that this was a good thing because after the


    space tunnel closed, the earth would no longer be threatened by the second world.


    But some people felt sorry for Samuel. After all, he risked his life to go to the Second World. Maybe


    he was the one who caused the copse of the space tunnel, but he had note back yet. Once


    the space tunnel waspletely closed, he would nevere back.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Elder Yi trembled slightly. As Samuel''s nominal master, he valued Samuel very much. He even felt


    that the future of Tianqi would be on Samuel''s shoulders. He was the only one who could revive


    Tianqi.


    But now, in such a situation, it was very likely that Samuel would note back.


    Such a fact was a big blow to Elder Yi. Even if the space tunnel was closed, the earth would not be


    threatened., there was no meaning to Tianqi, Elder Yi feel that it was not more important than


    Samuel¡¯s safe return.


    "How much have you sacrificed for this matter? Do you want to use your own life to help the earth


    get rid of the crisis?" Elder Yi said painfully. Although such sacrifice was great, he was unwilling to


    see it happen. After all, Yvonne and Han Nian had gone to the second world, and the family of three


    was likely to die.


    However, the truth was right in front of him. Even if Elder Yi was not willing to ept it, he could


    only face it.


    "Kneel down, all of you." After Elder Yi gave a loud shout, he was the first to kneel down.


    The others followed suit when they saw this. This was the greatest gratitude they had for Samuel.

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    In Xuanyuan Mountain Cave, the already-ineffective tunnel gradually began to ripple with the power


    of the space.


    By the time Samuel opened his eyes, the space tunnel had re-emerged.


    This scene caused Velocisaurus to be extremely shocked. This was because he clearly understood


    that after the space tunnel had lost its effectiveness, no one was able to do it. However, Samuel had


    managed to do it.


    "What is going on? How is this possible? How is this possible?" The panicked Velocisaurus wanted


    to stop Samuel, but it was already toote. A narrow hole in the ground was insufficient for him to


    utilize enough space. Moreover, the strength that erupted from Samuel''s body had nearly upied


    the entire hole. Moreover, there was also the energy ripple from the space tunnel. This caused


    Velocisaurus to be afraid of acting rashly. Once the change in the strength of the space tunnel was


    triggered, what kind of consequence would ur, something that it would not be able to predict.


    "Samuel, stop." Velocisaurus clenched his teeth and furiously roared at Samuel.


    It was a pity that Samuel couldn''t hear anything.


    After a while, a strange scene appeared in the sky above the Xuanyuan World. There was a huge


    gap in the sky, as if someone had torn it open. Moreover, the Spiritual Power in the entire Xuanyuan


    World began to be wild.


    "What do you want to do? Are you going to destroy the Xuanyuan World?" Velocisaurus was in a


    panic. Since it left the high-level world, it had struggled to find Xuanyuan World, the ce where it


    lived, and it was not easy for the people in the high-level world to discover it. If it were to be


    destroyed by Samuel, it would be homeless and might even be discovered by the people in


    the high-level world.


    "Stop! Stop! I have a way to resurrect your wife and daughter!" Shouted Velocisaurus. Right now, it


    was no longer able to stop Samuel, so it could only lie to Samuel and tell him to stop.


    However, it was impossible for Samuel to hear it. Even if he did, how could he believe what a beast


    had just said?


    Yvonne and Han Nian died in his arms. Maybe he could let theme back from the dead, but it


    couldn''t really solve the problem.


    Samuel had to do was to take Yvonne and Han Nian away from this dangerous ce, so reversing


    the time was his only choice.


    The gap in the sky of Xuanyuan World was getting bigger and bigger, and the whole world was in a


    state of strong fluctuations.


    Velocisaurus finally understood what Samuel had wanted to do. Looking at those things that had


    disappeared for no reason but were beginning to be reborn, this was an evolution process that had


    been reversed by time.


    Countless extinct supernatural animals in Xuanyuan World began to regrow. The towering trees


    were shrinking, and dead trees were springtime. This was a phenomenon of time retreating.


    "HSamuel, stop quickly. If you don''t, I will definitely not let you off. No matter where you are, I will


    find you. I will kill you." When Velocisaurus sensed that his body was beginning to change, he


    realized that time had begun to turn around. Moreover, no one could stop it. Hence, thest thing it


    could do was to intimidate Samuel. This could be considered an act of anger as well as an angry


    roar.


    Samuel had no idea what had happened, but the entire world had undergone tremendous changes


    because of him.


    At the end of the darkness, light would eventuallye.


    When Samuel was awakened by a basin of cold water, he was shocked to find that he was in a


    familiar and strange environment A boy was standing in front of him and looking domineering. It was


    even more incredible for him that he seemed to be familiar with this ce.


    "Samuel, are youfortable?" A little boy looked at Samuel proudly, holding a basin in his hand.


    Obviously, he poured cold water on Samuel.


    Samuel stood up excitedly and walked to the mirror. When he saw his 14-year-old appearance, he


    was stunned, as if he had been struck by lightning!


    Samuel, who had all of his memories, knew what had happened, but he could not believe it.


    He reversed the flow of time in Xuanyuan World, and at this time, he actually returned to when he


    was 14!


    Samuel felt a sense of unreality as he touched his face.


    "Samuel, you haven''t called me today." The little boy holding the basin said to Samuel. He was


    Samuel''s brother, Han Jun!


    Samuel turned to look at Han Jun, his face as cold as ice. Han Jun was so scared that he took two


    steps back.


    "What are you doing? If you keep staring at me like this, believe it or not. I''ll beat you." Han Jun


    threatened.


    Samuel took two steps forward with a sneer and mmed his fist into Han Jun''s chest.


    Han Jun was in so much pain that his facial expression was contorted. He squatted on the ground


    in unbearable pain.


    "Does it hurt?" Samuel asked tly.


    "It hurts." "It''s good that it hurts. It''s true that it hurts.


    " Samuel said something that Han Jun could not understand at all.


    In today''s world, only Samuel knew what had happened.


    This was not the best result for Samuel. However, it was also within the eptable limits.


    Unfortunately, it would be a long time before he would be able to meet Han than again.


    Han Jun, who had been out of breath, ran out of Samuel¡¯s room, sobbing.


    Samuel knew that he would ask Hangong Qianqiu for help, but he was not afraid.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Although he was also fourteen years old, he was not the same age as he used to be.


    When he was 14, Samuel had to endure countless injustice in the Hannigan family''s yard. But now,


    he didn''t need to do that. With his current ability, he could y with the whole world.


    This was a new life, as well as a chance for Samuel to prove himself.


    He opened the door and walked out of the room.


    It was still the neglected backyard. Even the servants of the Hannigan family didn''t want toe


    here to take a look.


    Samuel smiled faintly. He had never thought that he would be able to do it again in his life, and it


    was when everyone regarded him as a jinx.


    At this time, a servant rushed to Samuel. Samuel still remembered him. His name was Chen Yi. He


    was the only servant in the Hannigan family who would talk to him.


    "Young Master, you''d better go out and hide for a while." Chen Yi said as he ran to Samuel''s side,


    his face full of panic.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked in an unhurried manner.


    Chen Yi said, "Earlier, I saw Han Jun crying in search of Grandmother. He must be causing you


    trouble again." He was the only one among the many servants in the Hannigan family who felt unfair


    for Samuel. They were two brothers born from the same womb. Han Jun was doted on by tens of


    millions of people, but Samuel was treated like a wild kid.


    Samuel shook his head. If he was fourteen years old in the past, he would have left the Hannigan


    family to stay away from trouble for the time being. However, he did not need to do this right now.


    This was because he could do anything even without the backing of the Hannigan family.

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    "There''s no need. Let her do it." Samuel said faintly.


    Upon hearing Samuel''s words, Chen Yi became anxious. He knew how partial Hangong Qianqiu


    was to Samuel. He knew that once Han Jun said something to add fuel to the fire, Samuel would


    end up miserable.


    "Sir, don''t be so stubborn. Go," Chen Yi said anxiously.


    "There''s no need. You¡¯d better leave as soon as possible. If Hangong Qianqiu sees you, you may


    be implicated as well," Samuel said.


    Chen Yi''s eyes narrowed. Even though Samuel had no respect for Hangong Qianqiu, Chen Yi had


    never heard him call


    Nangong Qianqiu by her name.


    There seemed to be something different about Samuel, but Chen Yi could not tell exactly what it


    was.


    However, Chen Yi knew that if he continued to stay by Samuel''s side, he would definitely be


    implicated.


    "Sir, I''m sorry. I''ll be taking my leave first." Chen Yi said with a guilty expression. He then ran away.


    After all, he was just a servant. At most, he would just deliver a message for Samuel. He could not


    help much with other matters.


    Samuel took a deep breath. The air seemed to be much better than before. It was no longer so


    stifling.


    In the past, Samuel had to rely on the Hannigan family in order to secretly establish his own


    strength. However, he no longer needed it now. Even if it was just the strength of one person,


    Samuel would be able to do it.


    Therefore, it didn''t matter to Samuel whether he would break up with the Hannigan family and


    whether he would be kicked out of the family.


    After a while, Hangong Qianqiu appeared angrily with her ruler.


    The so-called ruler was the familyw of the Hannigan family. However, this thing was usually only


    aimed at Samuel alone, because no matter whether he was right or wrong, Hangong Qianqiu would


    always punish him. It was impossible for the ruler to fall on Han Jun. Even if it was Han Jun''s fault,


    Hangong Qianqiu would find an excuse to defend him.


    "Samuel, you''re getting bolder and bolder.


    You even dared to hit your brother.¡± Nangong Qianqiu was furious when she heard Han Jun''s


    comint about being beaten by him. In her eyes, Han Jun was the future of the Hannigan family.


    How could he be bullied by a good-for-nothing?


    "Nangong Qianqiu, didn''t you ask me why I beat him?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Although it was nonsense, he still wanted to prove his position.


    "What did you call me?" Nangong Qianqiu almost exploded on the spot. Samuel dared to call her by


    her name.


    "Samuel, what are you doing? Do you think you can call your granny''s name as you please?" Gina,


    who had rushed over after hearing the news, happened to hear Samuel''s words. Originally, she had


    nned to save him. However, Samuel was so bold, which made her a little angry.


    "She didn''t treat me as her grandson. Why should I treat her as Grandmother?" Samuel asked.


    Gina was stunned for a moment. Why did Samuel seem to have be apletely different


    person overnight?


    At this time, Nangong Qianqiu walked up to Samuel with the ruler in her hand angrily.


    Knowing Samuel would be beaten, Han Jun smiled proudly. He even made a face at Samuel, which


    was obviously a show of arrogance.


    Samuel smiled faintly. He looked at the ruler that had descended from the sky. He extended his right


    hand and blocked the ruler in midair.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, what right do you have to hit me?" Samuel said coldly.


    Nangong Qianqiu was furious. She didn''t expect this little guy to be so bold!


    "Do I need a reason to beat you?" After Nangong Qianqiu finished her words, she wanted to take


    back the ruler, but she found that no matter how hard she tried, the ruler didn''t move at all.


    "Use your strength. Do you not even have this bit of strength when you want to hit someone?"


    Samuel said faintly.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face was livid. This was the first time Samuel had disobeyed her, using such a


    method.


    Seeing this, Gina was also angry. She walked to Samuel''s side, took Samuel''s hand, and scolded in


    a cold voice, "Let go."


    It was still a familiar form, a familiar scent.


    Samuel had not felt this unfairness for a long time, but he was still familiar with it.


    Perhaps in the eyes of these people, he should bear the injustice.


    "Okay." Taking advantage of Nangong Qianqiu¡¯s exertion of strength, Samuel instantly released the


    ruler.


    Nangong Qianqiu used too much strength. After she was suddenly released by Samuel, she took


    two steps back and fell directly to the ground.


    Seeing this, Gina was shocked and hurried forward to help Nangong Qianqiu stand up.


    The olddy was now the family head of the Hannigan family. After Han Tianyang died, the entire


    Hannigan family was supported by her. If anything happened to her, the Hannigan family would face


    huge trouble.


    Of course, they didn''t know that Han Tianyang wasn''t dead.


    "Unfilial son! How dare you treat me like this?¡± Nangong Qianqiu was trembling with anger.


    Seeing Grandmother had fallen to the ground because of Samuel, Han Jun wanted tounch a


    sneak attack on Samuel while he was not paying attention.


    But Samuel was no ordinary man.


    Although he had returned to his 14-year-old age, he was still had his strength. He could see Han


    Jun''s every move.


    When Han Jun''s sneak attack was about to seed, Samuel mercilessly kicked Han Jun away.


    Poor Han Jun immediately flew out and fell to the ground, crying loudly.


    "Go and find Van Jun for me. This unfilial son is going to overturn the world," Nangong Qianqiu said


    encouragingly.


    Gina cast a cold nce at Samuel.


    Although she did not know why Samuel did this, Samuel would definitely regret his actions. Even if


    Van Jun usually treated him well, what reason did Van Jun have to stand by his side when Samuel


    hadmitted such treasonous acts?


    It didn''t take long for Gina summon Van Jun.


    Samuel finally saw the only one in the Hannigan family who regarded him as a member of the


    Hannigan family. His expression softened a little.


    Although the current he was strong, he still treated Van Jun as if he were his own grandfather.


    "Grandpa Van," Samuel said politely.


    Hangong Qianqiu thought that Samuel was afraid. She sneered disdainfully and said," Even if you


    admit your mistake now, it''s useless." "Mistake? What mistake? Why should I apologize?" Samuel


    asked in reply.


    Seeing Samuel''s attitude, Nangong Qianqiu couldn''t bear it anymore. He said directly to Van Jun,


    "Look at this guy''s arrogant attitude. He doesn''t take me seriously now. I know you''re good to him,


    but now he''s a threat to the Hannigan family. You should know what you are going to do."


    "A threat?"


    In this way, even if it was a threat to the Hannigan family, Nangong Qianqiu actually wanted to kill


    him!


    Samuel had never expected that Nangong Qianqiu would think so.


    If Samuel had not restrained himself in the past, he would have been killed by


    Nangong Qianqiu, wouldn''t he?

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    Yan Jun looked at Samuel in confusion. He knew that Samuel would not do something out of line.


    Although he was young, he was extremely shrewd and knew what he should do at this stage.


    If he fell out with Hangong Qianqiu, he would lose the backing of the Hannigan family, which would


    have a great impact on his secret development. Inmon sense, Samuel would never do that.


    Hence, the current Yan Jun was unable to understand what Samuel wanted to do.


    Why would he choose to have such a big conflict at this moment?


    Yan Jun did not understand because everything had changed for Samuel.


    With Samuel¡¯s current strength, did he need the Hannigan family to back him up?


    Although in the eyes of others, he was still fourteen years old, in terms of himself, he was already


    invincible.


    Samuel was like a Velocisaurus in the Xuanyuan World. No one could defeat him.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and do it." Nangong Qianqiu urged Van Jun. In the olddy¡¯s


    heart, she only regarded Han Jun as her grandson. As for Samuel, she had long wanted to drive


    him out of the Hannigan family. It was just that she hadn''t found an excuse before.


    Today, Samuel was so presumptuous that Nangong Qianqiu had a reason to drive him out of the


    Hannigan family.


    "Grandpa Van, do what you must do." Samuel said faintly. He did not wish to make things difficult


    for Van Jun. After all, Yan Jun''s existence was indeed for the safety of the Hannigan family. Yan Jun


    should act against anyone who posed a threat to the Hannigan family. Even if he was a member of


    the Hannigan family, he was no exception.


    Yan Jun frowned. "What''s wrong with Samuel? Did hee up with a new n? That''s why he


    doesn''t care about Hangong Qianqiu''s attitude toward him, and he doesn''t care if he can stay in the


    Hannigan family."


    "Samuel, quickly apologize to Grandmother. " Said Yan Jun.


    "Grandma?" Han Jun said unhappily, "He doesn''t care about granny at all. He doesn''t deserve to be


    a member of the Hannigan family.¡±


    "Jun''er is right. That bastard didn¡¯t even treat me as Grandmother. Yan Jun, don''t tell me you''re


    defying my orders," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "I think you are mistaken. I am not at your disposal. What right do you have to order me?" Van Jun


    said indifferently. Other than Han Tianyang, Van Jun was not under anyone''s control. His status in


    the Hannigan family was extraordinary. Even Nangong Qianqiu did not have the right tomand


    him.


    Of course, when the Hannigan family was threatened, Van Jun also had the obligation to take


    action. This was an order that Han Tianyang left for him.


    Nangong Qianqiu had a fierce look on her face. She knew that Van Jun was out of her control. The


    so-called order was just a joke to Van Jun. She said those words only because she was careless.


    She didn''t expect Van Jun to refute her in such a disrespectful way.


    "I''m not qualified tomand you, but you should carry out your obligations, right?" Nangong


    Qianqiu said coldly.


    Seeing that Yan Jun was getting more and more in a dilemma, Samuel sighed. He knew that Yan


    Jun was good to him, but he did not want Yan Jun to be in a dilemma all the time.


    "Grandpa Yan, I''m sorry." Samuel was the first to attack after he spoke.


    It should be known that Yan Jun was once nicknamed the God of War. When he followed Han


    Tianyang to conquer the world in Swallow City, his strength and means were well-known to


    everyone.


    And a 14-year-old kid dared to challenge him?


    Peng!


    There was a loud noise.


    Everyone in the backyard was stunned!


    Han Jun was the first to hide behind Nangong Qianqiu, shivering with fear.


    Gina''s eyes widened. She was so shocked that her jaw nearly dropped. She could not say a word.


    Even Nangong Qianqiu was shocked. She looked at Yan Jun, who was blown away by Samuel''s


    punch in astonishment.


    How could it be possible?


    What was going on?!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Yan Jun can''t even take one of Samuel¡¯s punches!


    Nangong Qianqiu couldn''t help rubbing her eyes, suspecting that everything in front of her was an


    illusion. Unfortunately, after rubbing her eyes, the situation didn''t change at all.


    "You cane to me at any time if you wish to seek revenge." Samuel left behind a few words


    before leaving.


    The expression on Yan Jun''s face was calm. However, his heart was filled with extreme shock. As a


    person who trained Samuel, he was well aware of Samuel''s strength. Yet, the power that Samuel


    could unleash at this moment was beyond Yan Jun''s imagination.


    More importantly, Yan Jun was not badly hurt. This meant Samuel had deliberately controlled his


    own strength. Even Yan Jun himself was unable to do this.


    "Yan Jun, are you ying along with him?" Hangong Qianqiu said to Yan Jun fiercely. She did not


    believe that Samuel could be so powerful. Hence, she subconsciously believed that Yan Jun was


    deliberately giving way to him. He even yed along with him to put on such a pathetic show.


    Yan Jun shook his head and said, "If you think this is an act, then you can let the others try. I dare


    say that in the entire Hannigan family manor, no one can stop him.¡±


    Hangong Qianqiu gritted her teeth. This was not the fact she was willing to believe, but the fact was


    in front of her.


    How could that be?


    How did Samuel be so powerful all of a sudden?


    Hangong Qianqiu was not the only one who had such an idea. Both Yan Jun and Gina had the


    same question in their minds.


    As for Han Jun, he was only afraid. He didn¡¯t understand why his useless brother was so strong, but


    he knew that his brother seemed to be someone he couldn''t afford to offend.


    "Grandma, will you let him go?" Han Jun said to Hangong Qianqiu. Although Han Jun was still


    young, he understood that as the Eldest Young Master, he could never let Samuel steal his thunder.


    So he had to find a way to deal with Samuel. Since he did not dare to take action, he could only rely


    on Hangong Qianqiu.


    "Don''t worry. Grandmother will definitely avenge you," Hangong Qianqiu said dotingly as she


    caressed Han Jun''s head. One had to admit that there was a huge difference in her attitude toward


    these two grandchildren.


    She treated Han Jun as if he belonged to him, while she treated Samuel as if it had been picked up


    from the ground.


    Samuel was in an extremely good mood as he walked out of the Hannigan family.


    He had returned to fourteen years old. Now it seemed that this was not something that could not be


    epted. He could make up for many of his past regrets, and he could also live apletely


    different time when he was a teenager.


    When Samuel was fourteen years old, he had been living a very hard life. He had been enduring for


    so many times that Samuel was on the verge of copse.


    Now, there was no need for Samuel to endure anymore. He could do anything he wanted.


    Samuel wanted to build his own dynasty, and this time, he wanted Nangong Qianqiu to watch him


    grow stronger and make her regret it.


    As for Yvonne, Samuel smiled. He had to find some time to see what his wife had been like when


    she was a child.

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    Tagliare Company.


    At this stage, Tagliare Company was in the beginning. As the mastermind behind the scenes, Leroy


    had been assigned to work for Samuel.


    Samuel secretly took advantage of the Hannigan family''s resources to bring convenience to Tagliare


    Company.


    However, everything was difficult at the beginning, and Tagliare Company''s development was not


    smooth.


    Leroy, who was anxious in thepany, suddenly heard from his secretary that a little boy came to


    find him.


    Leroy thought of Samuel immediately, but he felt that it was unlikely. He knew very well that Samuel


    must hide what he had done and not be discovered by the Hannigan family. Therefore, he should


    not havee to thepany in the daytime.


    But who else could this little boy be other than Samuel?


    "Let him in." Leroy said to the secretary.


    It didn''t take long for the secretary to take Samuel to Leroy''s office.


    When Leroy found out that the visitor was really Samuel, a strange feeling rose in his heart. He


    asked the secretary to leave the office and close the door. Leroy immediately stood up from his seat


    and walked to Samuel''s side.


    "Young Master, why are you here?" Leroy asked in confusion.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a huge gap between their ages, but Leroy''s respect for Samuel was true. When he was


    in the streets, it was Samuel who saved him. Therefore, in Leroy''s heart, he had never regarded


    Samuel as a child.


    What kind of child could be so scheming?


    Moreover, Leroy had seen Samuel''s way of killing. Even an adult would not be as cruel as him.


    "I¡¯m here to see if there is anything that I can help with." Samuel said faintly.


    Help!


    Leroy was even more puzzled. Samuel had been paving the way for him most of the time. Leroy


    had to solve most of the things on his own. "What''s wrong with Samuel today? Isn''t he afraid of


    being discovered by the Hannigan family?"


    "Young Master, please don''t worry. I can deal with these things." Leroy said.


    "I don''t need to y tricks behind the Hannigan family''s back anymore. So from today on, I will


    officially take over the Tagliare Company." Samuel said faintly.


    Leroy was shocked. "Take over thepany!"


    Was he not afraid the Hannigan family would obstruct the project of the Tagliare Company?


    With Tagliare Company''s current strength, he did not have the right to go against the Hannigan


    family.


    Without the Hannigan family''s rtionship chain, the development of Tagliare Company would


    be even more difficult.


    Leroy really couldn''t figure out why Samuel would make such a decision all of a sudden.


    "Young Master, what''s the matter? You won''t fall out with the Hannigan family, will you?" Leroy


    asked with a worried face. If they fell out, it would be hard to tell the future of Tagliare Company. It


    was very likely that all their previous efforts would be in vain.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t need to rely on the rtionship of the Hannigan family to make


    Tagliare Company develop. " Samuel paused, looked at Leroy, and continued, "Don''t you believe


    me?"


    Leroy quickly shook his head and said, " Young Master, of course I believe you."


    "I''ll take care of the Smith Group''s cooperation. You can go and prepare for other things," Samuel


    said.


    Recently, the Smith Group''s cooperation had given Leroy a headache. This was a great chance for


    Tagliare Company, but the Smith Group didn¡¯t take Tagliare Company seriously at all.


    In the previous 14-year-old, Tagliare Company''s cooperation with the Smith Group failed, because


    at that time, Samuel''s ability was not enough to make Tagliare Company have enough capital to be


    taken seriously by the Smith Group.


    But now, the situation waspletely different. Samuel was absolutely sure that John Smith would


    agree to cooperate with Tagliare Company.


    Samuel remembered very clearly that at the same time that year, the Smith Group was faced with a


    huge problem. John Smith''s son had caused a lot of trouble in a gambling house overseas, resulting


    in arge number of killers being sent into the country. James Smith, the son of John Smith, had


    finally died an unnatural death. This incident had caused a huge sensation in the Swallow City.


    If Samuel could help John Smith resolve this problem, then John Smith would naturally be willing to


    cooperate with him.


    After leaving Tagliare Company, Samuel went directly to John Smith''s home. He had to hurry to


    Cloud City, so this matter had to be done in the shortest time possible.


    The reason why he didn''t go directly to Cloud City was because this was the opportunity. If he


    missed it, James Smith would die, and the cooperation between Tagliare Company and the Smith


    Group would not be sessful.


    Of course, the most important thing was that for Samuel, this was just a small matter.


    With Samuel¡¯s current strength, he actually did not need to care about the development of Tagliare


    Company, let alone the views of others. But in front of Nangong Qianqiu, Samuel could not do that.


    He could not stand aloof from worldly affairs in front of her.


    No matter in the past or now, Samuel could not suppress his desire to prove himself in front of


    Nangong Qianqiu, because he wanted to make Nangong Qianqiu regret it. He had to let Nangong


    Qianqiu see his ability.


    In a luxurious vi area in the Swallow City.


    John Smith was at his wit''s end. His son had caused so much trouble, yet the other party wouldn''t


    let him off. John Smith felt like the other party would have to take James Smith¡¯s life, which gave


    him a huge headache.


    He was well aware of the other party''s strength. If they were determined to kill James Smith, no


    matter where James Smith hid, he would not be able to escape death.


    "Dad, have you thought of a solution yet?" James Smith''s face was deathly pale. It was obvious that


    he had been frightened quite a bit.


    Before this, he hadn''t taken this matter seriously. It wasn''t until John Smith told him who the other


    party was that James Smith started to feel afraid.


    Moreover, John Smith had made it very clear that the other party wanted him to die. He had to be


    able to hide at home forever. Otherwise, he would die an unnatural death sooner orter.


    This made James Smith even more afraid, because he knew that he couldn''t stay at home forever.


    This was worse than killing him.


    John Smith looked at James Smith with an expression of anger at hisck of ambition. "I''ve warned


    you a long time ago that you must keep a low profile overseas Not just anyone can mess with you.


    Have you heard of my words?"


    "Dad, I know I was wrong. I will definitely change it. In the future, I will not go abroad, I will stay here


    obediently. You must save me. I am your only son." James Smith said with a crying face.


    John Smith sighed. How could he not want to save his only son? But he had thought of many ways,


    but it was not feasible.


    Furthermore, John Smith had found many people. Those people did not dare to interfere in this


    matter at all; for fear that they would be implicated.


    "Those people have a deep rtionship with the local killer organizations. I''ve already found all the


    connections, but no one dares to help me. I have no other choice now," John Smith said with a sigh.


    At this time, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    James Smith frightened. He trembled in fear.

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    "Dad, are they here?" James Smith asked in horror.


    John Smith was also shocked, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was impossible.


    "No matter how bold those people are, they dare note to me in the daytime. I, John Smith, also


    have some strength in the Swallow City, and they can''t be so arrogant.


    "Go and have a look," John Smith said to the bodyguard beside him. This was a master that he had


    specially sought out for this matter. He had retired from the special forces and his skills were


    definitely not bad.


    The bodyguard nodded and went to the door. He had been vignt, but when he saw a child


    through the peephole, he was relieved.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "It''s a child," the bodyguard said to John Smith.


    "A child?" John Smith was puzzled for a moment before he said, "Open the door."


    The bodyguard opened the door. Before he could ask anything, Samuel said, "I want to see John


    Smith. I can help him with his matters."


    Upon hearing this, the bodyguard couldn''t helpughing. Where did this kide from? John Smith


    racked his brains but still couldn''te up with a solution. How could a kid say that he could help?


    Wasn¡¯t this bullshit?


    "Kid, your home isn''t here. If there''s nothing else, hurry up and go," the bodyguard said.


    Samuel knew that at his current age, it would not be easy to gain trust. The only way for them to


    ignore his age was to show his strength.


    "I¡¯m sorry." Samuel said and kicked out.


    Disdain rose on the bodyguard''s face. After all, he was retired from special forces. A little kid dared


    to attack him.


    Just as he was about to teach the kid in front of him a lesson, he suddenly felt that his chest was hit


    hard. The huge force made him unable to stand up. He took a few steps back and rolled backward,


    falling to the ground awkwardly.


    In the living room, John Smith and his son''s expressions changed drastically when they saw this.


    They thought that their enemies hade knocking on their doors.


    James Smith immediately hid behind John Smith. This was probably the behavior of every coward


    because Han Jun had done the same thing.


    "Who are you?" John Smith looked at Samuel warily. The bodyguards he had spent a lot of money


    looking for had already fainted.


    How could this kid be so powerful!


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here to help you," Samuel said tly.


    John Smith wouldn''t easily believe someone whose background he didn''t know much about.


    Besides, he beat up his bodyguard and even said that he was here to help him.


    "I warn you, this is the territory of the Smith Family. If you dare to act recklessly, I won''t let you leave


    here alive today." John Smith threatened.


    Samuel walked into the living room and sat on the sofa with an indifferent attitude. He said, "Do you


    think you still have a chance to talk if I¡¯m here to kill you? This man is protecting you, right? It''s a


    pity that he''s so weak."


    John Smith''s expression grew even uglier. He hadn''t thought that the expert he''d summoned would


    be as useless as a paper tiger.


    "Who are you?" John Smith asked.


    "Samuel, if you haven''t heard of my name, you should know the Young Master of the Hannigan


    family, right? But I have nothing to do with the Hannigan family now," Samuel said faintly.


    Many people in Swallow City had heard of the name Samuel, but most of them did not take it


    seriously, because the only person Nangong Qianqiu attached great importance to was Han Jun. As


    for the so-called Young Master, he was just a joke.


    "You¡¯re that trash of the Hannigan family.¡± James Smith obviously knew Samuel. He couldn¡¯t help


    but show a disdainful expression on his face. It was as if he had forgotten how the bodyguard had


    fainted in Samuel''s hands.


    Samuel did not care about such an evaluation. This was because at this stage, everyone''s


    understanding of him was the same.


    "I am the only one who can save you now. You''d better take back this sentence," Samuel said


    faintly.


    "Tsk." James Smith smiled in disdain.


    After learning Samuel¡¯s identity, he was unable to control his disdain for Samuel. He had forgotten


    about everything that had happened earlier.


    "Samuel, I know you. In the Hannigan family, you can''t evenpare to a servant. What right do


    you have to save me? " James Smith said.


    Samuel pointed to the bodyguard lying on the ground and said, "Do you want to sleep for a while?"


    James Smith jumped in fright. He quickly took two steps back and put some distance between


    himself and Samuel. This was the only way to give him a sense of security.


    John Smith''s brows furrowed tightly. The strength Samuel had disyed earlier was indeed very


    strong. Just based on this point alone, he was able to ignore John Smith''s age and background.


    No matter what kind of position he held in the Hannigan family, his strength would not lie.


    It was just that when others avoided it because of this matter, he took the initiative to offer help. Why


    was that?


    "Why are you helping us?" John Smith asked.


    "Of course, it''s because of the influence of the Smith Group in Swallow City. I have apany


    called Tagliare Company, and I want to cooperate with the Smith Group," Samuel said.


    "Tagliare Company?" John Smith knew about thispany, because his secretary had mentioned it


    many times. Wasn''t the boss of thispany Leroy? How could it have anything to do with


    Samuel?


    "Thispany is mine, Leroy is just my puppet. Originally, I nned to let Tagliare Company


    develop secretly, but now I have changed my mind," Samuel exined.


    When John Smith heard these words, his first thought was that this little guy in front of him was not


    simple. This kind of scheming was definitely not something a little kid could have. Moreover, there


    must be something extraordinary to be able to make Leroy willing to be a puppet.


    Of course, John Smith could already see his strength. The bodyguard hired at a high price wouldn''t


    even be able to take a single blow from him.


    However, John Smith still had to ponder over whether or not he was trustworthy. After all, this was a


    matter of utmost importance to his son''s life, so he didn''t dare to mess around.


    "To tell you the truth, except for me, no one can save him, and he will definitely die, so you''d better


    think it over. This is my phone number. Tomorrow, I hope you can decide." Samuel left his number


    and left.


    The moment Samuel stepped out of the room, James Smith''s expression changed.


    "Dad, this kid is too arrogant. Find someone to teach him a lesson," James Smith said.


    After John Smith red at James Smith, he walked over to the side of the bodyguard. A kick from


    Samuel was enough to make the bodyguard faint from the pain. Just how much effort was required


    to do that?


    Taking a deep breath, John Smith said, " Perhaps he''s the only one who can save you."


    "No way, Dad, you really believe him. He''s just a little kid, how could he possibly save me?" James


    Smithined.

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    James Smith knew very well how dangerous this incident was. Otherwise, with his domineering


    character, how could he hide at home? So, he would never put his hope on Samuel, such a little kid


    Moreover, James Smith also had some understanding of Samuel. As the Young Master of the


    Hannigan family, his position in the Hannigan family was actually inferior to that of a servant. Han


    Jun was always the only one who would show up on any important asion. Samuel was unable to


    obtain any opportunity.


    If he was really so powerful, how could the Hannigan family not value him so much?


    John Smith didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he silently poured a basin of cold water over the


    bodyguard¡¯ head.


    Stimted by the cold water, the bodyguard finally woke up.


    When he saw John Smith staring at him, the bodyguard immediately wanted to admit his mistake. It


    was because he had underestimated Samuel that resulted in this oue. Once the father and son


    got hurt because of this incident, he would lose his job as the bodyguard.


    However, just as the bodyguard was about to speak, John Smith interrupted him." Given you


    another chance, can you beat him?"


    His words stunned the bodyguard for a while. If he had not been knocked out, he would have been


    very disdainful to Samuel. But now, he had to analyze the problem seriously.


    The strength of the kick was still fresh in his memory, and it could make people faint. This was


    definitely not a simple strength.


    If he had another chance, he would definitely not take it lightly. But it was hard to say whether the


    result could change or not.


    "Boss, maybe... maybe it''s the same ending. " Although this was not something the bodyguard was


    willing to admit, he didn¡¯t have the courage to lie, and he didn''t dare to look down on Samuel.


    John Smith took a deep breath. Actually, he was well aware of this answer. It was just that Samuel¡¯s


    age left him with thest bit of suspicion.


    If it was an adult, John Smith would have definitely agreed to Samuel''s request.


    "Looks like I''ll have to choose to trust him,¡± John Smith said.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Dad." Hearing this, James Smith became anxious. He was a domineering second generation who


    loved his reputation very much. How could he ept a little kid to save him? If this matter was


    spread out, he would be a joke.


    "Dad, do you really believe a child? What he said is bullshit. How can you leave your son''s life to


    him?"


    "Is there any other way?" John Smith looked coldly at James Smith. He had tried all the methods


    that he could think of, but no one was willing to get involved in this matter. If this went on, James


    Smith would definitely die. Therefore, John Smith had no choice but to make ast-ditch effort.


    "Since our family is so rich, why can''t we ask for help? We don''t have one in Swallow City, and we


    can also get help in other ces," James Smith said.


    John Smith was gnashing his teeth. James Smith''s attitude had truly enraged him. If it wasn''t for


    James Smith''s arrogant attitude, he wouldn''t have incurred so much trouble. It was time for him to


    change hiswless attitude.


    John Smith waved his hand and pped James Smith''s face. He angrily rebuked, "I hope you''ll


    remember the lesson that this matter brought. If you cause trouble in the future, open your eyes


    wide and take a good look at who the other party is. If you don''t, not even the king can save you."


    "As for Samuel, I''ve made up my mind.


    Don''t talk nonsense. Find your own way if you don''t want to."


    James Smith covered his face and didn''t dare to speak. He knew that his father was truly angry. If


    he fought back, he would be finished if John Smith didn''t help him.


    After leaving the Smith Group, Samuel walked aimlessly on the street. He never thought that he


    could even live one more time in his youth, and this was already an irreversible thing, so he had


    calmly epted it in his heart.


    Since he had been reborn at 14 years old, Samuel must have a different trajectory. In those days,


    too many people regarded him as a good-for-nothing young master, and he wanted to take away


    thebel of a joke from himself.


    While he was walking, a group of energetic young men suddenly stopped in front of Samuel.


    The long-haired leader looked at Samuel in surprise and asked, "Are... are you Samuel? " It


    seemed that he was not sure if he had mistaken him for someone else.


    Samuel fixed his eyes and found that the guy''s name was Nick Johnson. He was on good terms


    with Han Jun, and often went to the Hannigan family''s yard to y. He even ganged up with Han


    Jun to make things difficult for Samuel. They were fond of his embarrassment. He didn''t expect to


    meet him here.


    "Nick Johnson," Samuel said tly.


    Nickughed and said, "It''s really you.


    Instead of hiding in your backyard, why are you on the street? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen? If


    you lose the face of the Hannigan family, your brother will not let you go."


    Samuel smiled. This was the attitude of an outsider towards him. Even leaving the house could


    have something to do with shame?


    Could he only stay at home?


    He would smear the Hannigan family''s reputation when he went out?


    "I have something to do." After saying this, Samuel was about to leave. It was not a good thing to


    meet these yboys. Samuel did not want to make trouble for himself.


    However, Nick would not let Samuel leave so easily. He stood in front of him and blocked his way.


    "I heard from your brother that you will learn from dogs and pee. If you learn well, I will let you go,


    okay?" Nick said to Samuel with an arrogant face.


    The others also began to kick up a fuss. It seemed that they wanted to see how a person would


    perform like a dog and pee.


    "Learn one, learn one." "Hurry up and learn one for us to see.


    Otherwise, we''ll beat you badly."


    Samuel''s face was as cold as frost. In the past, he had endured too much. That was why he was


    bullied by these guys. Back then, Samuel didn''t have a choice. But now, Samuel would not do so.


    "Nick, I advise you to move aside.


    Otherwise, I will not be polite to you." Samuel spoke in a cold voice.


    Hearing this, Nick''s face changed in an instant. "Since when did the humble Young Master


    Hannigan family have the right to threaten me?"


    "Samuel, you are asking for it." Nick was also hot-tempered. He waved his fist at Samuel.


    For Nick, who was in the boxing ss, his strength was absolutely outstanding among his peers,


    and he had not been defeated yet. When the others knew Nick''s strength, they immediately looked


    at Samuel with a sneer.


    How dared he provoke Nick? Wasn''t he looking for death?

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    When they were ready tough at Samuel, their expressions froze almost at the same time.


    Even Nick himself was frozen on the spot.


    That was because he could not move even a little after Samuel took hold of his fist.


    Nick knew very well how strong his strength was. Among his peers, he had never met an opponent.


    But now, his wrist was held tightly and he couldn''t move at all. Even if he secretly tried to withdraw


    his hand, he couldn''t do it.


    "How is that possible?" Nick''s face changed and he said in disbelief.


    "What? Can''t you move?" Samuel provoked Nick with a sneer on his face.


    In front of his partner, Nick would never ept such a humiliating thing, so he aimed at Samuel''s


    lower abdomen and was ready to kick him.


    But how could Samuel give him such an opportunity? He fought back at a faster speed. When Nick


    was kicked, Samuel let go of him, so that Nick took a few steps back and fell to the ground


    awkwardly.


    Samuel deliberately controlled his strength. If he didn''t, Nick''s end would be worse than the


    bodyguard''s.


    "Nick, how are you?"


    "Are you okay?"


    "How could he be so powerful?"


    The way their friends looked at Samuel was obviously different. There was a little fear in their eyes.


    Because Nick was the most powerful fighter among them. If he had a conflict with others, Nick


    would be the one to solve it, and he would never fail. This was the first time that they had seen Nick


    being knocked down.


    More importantly, this was actually done by the good-for-nothing young master of the Hannigan


    family, so they were even more shocked.


    "When did this good-for-nothing be so powerful?"


    Nick''s face was extremely ugly, and he stared at Samuel angrily. No one could make him lose face,


    but this good-for-nothing did it!


    Samuel walked toward Nick with a cold face.


    Seeing this, several of his friends hurriedly took two steps back. It was not that they didn¡¯t care


    about Nick, but they really didn¡¯t have the courage. After all, they couldn''t even defeat Nick, so they


    didn''t dare to fight Samuel.


    "What... what do you want to do?" Nick was also afraid that Samuel would kill beat again.


    "I know that you will definitely take revenge on me. But today, I will let you go. Next time when you


    come, you''d better bring some real masters." Samuel said faintly. People like Nick would definitely


    not silently ept it. Therefore, revenge was only a matter of time.


    Nick did not dare to speak. He was afraid that once his desire to revenge was exposed, Samuel


    would go back on his word.


    It was not until Samuel left that Nick stood up with a ferocious look on his face. He patted the dust


    on his butt, gritted his teeth, and said, "Samuel, wait for me."


    At this time, a girl among them was still looking at Samuel''s back reluctantly. From her eyes, there


    was a sense of worship, as if she had been impressed by Samuel''s power.


    "Nick, what should we do?"


    "We can¡¯t let this matter go so easily."


    "Yes, we must take revenge."


    Nick sneered in his heart at the arrogant words of these guys. If it were not for the family behind


    them, Nick would not have yed with them at all. They didn''t help him when it was necessary, but


    now they were saying things like this.


    "Of course I will take revenge. Several senior brothers in the boxing house have a good rtionship


    with me. If I ask them for help, they will definitely not refuse," Nick said.


    "Are you... sure?" The little girl, who had been staring at Samuel''s back, suddenly said, "What if


    your senior brothers are no match for him?"


    "How is it possible? My senior brothers are all real masters. How can they not defeat him?" Nick


    denied. Although he had not defeated Samuel, he did not believe that Samuel could be more


    powerful than the senior brothers of the boxing house.


    The little girl didn''t say anything, but in her heart, she felt that even if Nick found those senior


    brothers, it was very likely that they wouldn''t be able to defeat Samuel.


    Just now, Samuel had made it very clear that he knew Nick would take revenge, and he also asked


    Nick to find some real masters. If it were not for that he had enough confidence, how could he dare


    to say such words?


    But in case, after Nick returned home, he secretly called Han Jun and asked him what was going


    on. Why did his useless younger brother suddenly be so powerful?


    When Han Jun learned of the conflict between Samuel and Nick, the first thought he had was to use


    Nick to teach Samuel a lesson. Hence, he concealed the fact that Samuel had knocked Yan Jun


    down.


    "He just learned a few moves from Yan Jun. Don''t take it to heart. Find some men and teach him a


    lesson. You don''t have to give me face this time. Beat him to death," Han Jun said.


    Nick didn¡¯t think that Han Jun would lie to him, so he didn''t think much about it and said, "Don''t


    worry. I won''t let him go easily even if you don''t tell me. Since he dared to humiliate me, I''ll make


    him unable to stand up for the rest of his life."


    At such a young age, he was so vicious that even some adults couldn''tpare with him. This was


    the so-called domineering young man.


    "If there''s anything you need my help with, feel free to look for me. You know that he could not be


    regarded as my brother at all, so I¡¯m sure to help you," Han Jun said.


    They were born in the same mother, but Han Jun didn''t even want to admit


    Samuel''s identity. One had to admit that Samuel was an outsider in the Hannigan family.


    All this was actually caused by Hangong Qianqiu. She had been biased against Samuel since he


    was a child, so much so that Han Jun had been greatly affected. That was why he had rejected


    Samuel.


    "Well, with your words, I''m relieved. I won''t be soft-hearted."


    Night fell.


    Samuel did not return to the Hannigan family¡¯spound. It was a real home for him, but it did not


    give him any sense of belonging. He would rather live on the streets than go back home.


    He thought that he could find a random hotel to stay for one night and arrange a long-term


    residence tomorrow. But to Samuel''s surprise, the simple thing was very difficult for him now.


    Without an ID card, he could not stay in the hotel at all, which was beyond Samuel''s expectation.


    "Am I really going to sleep on the street


    tonight?" Samuel said with a wry smile. After all, he was the most powerful man on earth. It was too


    sad for him to have such a result.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When he passed by a nightclub, Samuel happened to bump into a drunk woman, who was being


    helped out by a man.


    The woman was very sexy in a tight skirt, while the man reeked of alcohol, but he was not drunk at


    all. Obviously, this was another sex-hunting action.

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    This kind of thing was verymon.


    There were only two kinds of people in the nightclub, one was hunters, and the other was prey.


    Those who were willing to join the battlefield usually acquiesced in this rule, which could be


    regarded as consensual.


    However, when Samuel passed the two of them, he heard the man making a phone call.


    "It''s done. This medicine is really good. I guess that she won¡¯t know what happened tomorrow


    morning." When saying this, the man¡¯s proud tone was particrly harsh.


    Samuel was not the kind of person who liked to meddle in other people''s business, but he turned up


    his nose at such dirty tricks.


    The night club lives should be in mutual consent. This despicable way was obviously not based on


    the willingness of both parties.


    "Okay, I''ll do it in the middle of the night, and youe in the middle of the night." After saying this,


    the man hung up the phone.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel suddenly stopped in his tracks. He had not intended to get involved in this matter, but he


    could not bring himself to listen to such filthy words.


    "What do you want to do? This is my sister, " Samuel said as he stood in front of the man.


    "Little boy, it''s none of your business. Get out of my way." The man said to Samuel impatiently. Of


    course, he did not take such a little boy seriously.


    "Let go of her and get out of here quickly. You can be safe and sound," Samuel said lightly.


    "Oh, little boy, you''re really arrogant. It seems that if I don''t teach you a lesson today, you don''t


    know who I am." The man was irritated by Samuel. How could his good things be ruined by a little


    boy?


    He immediately kicked out, wanting to teach Samuel a lesson, and then let him get out of here.


    Samuel aimed at the man''s knee and gave him a kick as well.


    "Ah!"


    The man suddenly screamed in pain, and his knees were broken.


    When he let go of the woman, Samuel


    helped her up.


    "Why can''t people like you understand the warning?" Samuel said faintly.


    The man sat on the ground and felt a heartwrenching pain. He did not care what Samuel said at all,


    nor was he in the mood to listen.


    At this moment, a taxi arrived and stopped with a wave of Samuel''s hand.


    Samuel took the woman into the car. He checked the woman''s bag and found her address.


    If it were an ordinary child of the same age as Samuel, an adult woman would weigh a lot, but for


    Samuel, it was not worth mentioning.


    When he carried the woman through the gate of themunity, even the security guard showed a


    shocked expression.


    "Which family does this childe from? He''s so strong."


    "This child looks unfamiliar, but this woman is the owner of this ce. Could he be her younger


    brother?"


    The two security guards sighed as they watched Samuel walk away.


    Samuel took the elevator upstairs and returned to the woman''s house. To his surprise, he found that


    the house was not dirty at all.


    After sending the woman back to her room, he threw her onto the bed and Samuel went to the living


    room.


    Although Samuel''s mentality was an adult, Samuel was not interested in women like her.


    "I saved you. It''s also a reward to sleep in your living room for one night." Samuel, who had


    nowhere else to sleep, naturally stayed in the living room.


    As for the woman in the room, Samuel was not worried. She had been drugged. When the drug


    effect wore off, she should be fine.


    Early the next morning, the woman was still in a daze when she woke up, but when she saw the


    familiar scene in the room, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, it seems that he is also a gentleman, but why did I suddenly get drunk?" The woman


    muttered to herself. Smelling the pungent smell of wine on her clothes, she took off her clothes with


    a disgusted look.


    When she was about to take a shower, she went to the living room nakedly.


    "Ah!"


    A scream woke Samuel, who was still in a dream.


    As soon as Samuel opened his eyes, Samuel saw the woman covering her body with her hands in


    a panic.


    Samuel hurriedly turned his head and asked, "What are you doing!"


    The woman ran into the room without looking back. Living alone, she was used to being like this at


    home, but she never thought that there was a strange man in the house.


    Just now, he must have seen everything!


    However, from the looks of it, he was just a child. How could he appear in her house?


    The woman quickly put on her clothes and calmed down. Then, she went to the living room.


    "Who are you? Why are you in my house?" The woman asked Samuel.


    "Someone drugged youst night, and I happened to run into you. I saved you, and I had nowhere


    to stay, so I stayed at your house for the night,¡± Samuel said directly.


    "Drug?" The woman was stunned. Just now, she was stillmenting that her friend was a


    gentleman, but she didn''t expect him to be such a shameless viin. No wonder she got drunk


    easily yesterday.


    "I heard it from his phone call. He also asked another person to appear in the middle of the night. As


    for what they are going to do, I don''t have to say it clearly," Samuel said.


    The woman''s face changed. If such a thing really happened, she would be doomed for the rest of


    her life.


    But how could this child save her from an adult?


    "How did you save me?" the woman asked curiously.


    "If I''m not mistaken, he might have been hospitalized by now," Samuel said.


    The woman looked at Samuel in confusion. Although the man in front of her was a little boy, she


    had a feeling of talking to an adult man when she talked to him. He had a mature feeling that did not


    match his age.


    The woman went back to her room. She was probably calling to verify the authenticity of Samuel¡¯s


    words.


    After a while, she returned to the living room and said thank you to Samuel.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first," Samuel said.


    Just as he stood up, the woman suddenly asked, "What did you see just now?"


    "Look at me; do I look like a blind man? But you can''t me me," Samuel said helplessly. He was


    also forced to do so.


    Who would have thought that he would see such a scene when he opened his eyes?


    The woman blushed and lowered her head. She should not have asked this question. She had


    already looked into Samuel''s eyes. How could he not have seen it?


    But this was not a loss. If it weren¡¯t for him, what happenedst night would be really serious.


    "Since you saved me, I''ll treat you to a meal as a sign of gratitude. You can''t tell anyone about what


    happened just now," the woman said.


    Samuel shook his head. He did notck this meal. He did not think about what kind of reward he


    would receive.


    "There¡¯s no need." Samuel said tly.


    The woman was a little anxious when she saw that Samuel was about to leave. She did not know


    why she wanted him to stay.


    "My name is Irene Morgan. What''s your name? Let''s make friends."

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    "Big sister, do you have any thoughts about an underage like me?¡± Samuel looked at Irene with a


    smile. He saved Irene purely on the spur of the moment and had no other thoughts. So for him,


    leaving now was the best choice.


    However, what Samuel did not expect was that Irene would actually say such words.


    If he was a normal adult man, it was normal for a hero to save a beauty and marry her. But now,


    Samuel was only fourteen years old!


    Irene looked at Samuel mockingly and said, "Little boy, you also know that you are underage. How


    can I have a crush on you? Can you satisfy my daily needs with your small body?"


    At this time, Samuel''s phone rang. Seeing that it was a strange number, Samuel knew who it was.


    He raised his mobile phone and said to Irene, "If you have nothing else to do, I am busy now. As for


    you, if you want to get your daily needs, I advise you not to go to the bar. Otherwise, you won''t be


    so lucky next time."


    After saying that, Samuel opened the door and left.


    Irene wrinkled her nose discontentedly and said, "Kids nowadays are increasinglycking in


    appreciation. Isn''t it a good thing to have such a beautiful sister?"


    After leaving Irene''s house, Samuel answer the call. As expected, John Smith''s voice came from


    the other end of the line.


    "Samuel, if you can help me resolve this problem, then my Smith Groupwill coborate with Tagliare


    Company," John Smith said.


    This kind of answer was not beyond Samuel''s expectations. Back then, James Smith had died. This


    meant that John Smith would not be able to do anything even if he used all of his strength. The


    current he was already in a helpless state.


    "Don¡¯t worry. This is just a trivial matter to me," Samuel said lightly.


    John Smith found it hard to believe that a 14-year-old could say something like that. However, when


    he thought about the strength Samuel had disyed yesterday, he realized that he wasn''t bragging.


    And if he really couldn''t do it, he wouldn¡¯te to him in person.


    It could only be said that the Young Master of the Hannigan family might have been misunderstood


    by the rumors. Maybe he was the one who could really support the Hannigan family.


    "What should I do next?" John Smith asked.


    "I''lle to your house right away." After that, Samuel hung up the phone.


    John Smith was also a well-known figure in Swallow City. No one had ever dared to hang up his


    phone in this way, which inevitably made John Smith feel that Samuel was a little arrogant.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, when he thought of the fact that he still needed Samuel¡¯s help, John Smith decided to let


    it slide.


    James Smith looked helpless on the side. He really didn''t want to ept the fact that a child


    protected him, and he was a well-known good-for-nothing in the Swallow City circle. If others knew


    this, they wouldugh at him as a coward.


    "Dad, can¡¯t we discuss this matter properly? " James Smith asked in a soft voice.


    "Can you think of any other way?" John Smith asked.


    James Smith shook his head. He hoped that he could think of a solution. However, for a


    domineering young master like him, if he were to get into trouble, it would usually be the elders who


    would be cleaning up his mess. He didn''t have the ability to solve the problem himself.


    "I never thought that I, James Smith, would fall to such a state. I need a little brat to protect me,"


    James Smith said with extreme disdain.


    The bodyguard at the side nced at James Smith. Samuel was only a child, his strength was


    unquestionable. He retired from the special forces, but he didn''t even have the chance to resist in


    front of Samuel. This was enough to prove his strength.


    "Young Master Smith, please don''t underestimate him," the bodyguard said.


    James Smith red at the bodyguard. If this guy hadn''t been so useless, would things have


    developed to such a degree?


    "Don''t talk anymore, can''t you? I am getting irritated when seeing you. We paid a lot of money to


    invite you here. How could you be so useless that you can''t even beat a child?" James Smith


    chided coldly.


    Although his words sounded harsh, in the eyes of the bodyguard, he would not lose face. Anyone


    who was not convinced could go to Samuel and have a try. He did not think that there were any


    people in Swallow City who could be Samuel''s opponent.


    "Can you cut the crap? If you have the ability, you can try it yourself," John Smith said.


    John Smith opened his mouth, so James Smith could only stay where he was. He didn''t even dare


    to say a single word of retort.


    Soon after, the doorbell rang, indicating Samuel arrived.


    After the bodyguard opened the door, he bowed slightly. Although it was not very obvious, this


    deliberate action had already shown that he had changed his attitude toward Samuel. Even if


    Samuel was just a child, it did not hinder his recognition of Samuel¡¯s skills.


    Samuel noticed the bodyguard''s action and smiled faintly. Then, he walked into the living room.


    John Smith stood up to greet him. James Smith sat on the sofa and couldn''t even be bothered to


    move. After all, in James Smith''s heart, Samuel was just a useless piece of trash that no one in the


    Hannigan family cared about.


    "I can tell you who the other party is and their specific background.¡± John Smith said to Samuel.


    Samuel waved his hand and said, "No need. I''ve already made an investigationst night."


    Of course, Samuel knew of the other party''s background. It wasn''tst night, but in thest 14 years


    of his life. It was just that it was impossible for him to tell John Smith about this.


    John Smith was stunned. Samuel was able to find out the other party''s background so soon. It


    seemed like hE wasn''t as simple as he seemed.


    "Samuel, since you''re so good at boasting, why aren''t you participating in the talk-uppetition?¡±


    James Smith said faintly.


    Samuel didn''t care about James Smith''s attitude at all, because he clearly knew how arrogant the


    young master of such a rich family was. If he hadn''t been so arrogant, he wouldn¡¯t have brought


    himself so much trouble.


    "Which nightclub do you like at night?" Samuel asked James Smith.


    James Smith''s enthusiasm was immediately aroused when he heard the word ''nightclub''. However,


    in front of John Smith, he still tried his best to restrain himself.


    "What nightclub? Does it have anything to do with you?" James Smith asked.


    "They must have investigated what happened in the past. If they want to take action, they will


    definitely go to the ce you often go," Samuel said.


    Looking at James Smith''s indifferent attitude, John Smith didn¡¯t realize how serious this matter was


    at all. John Smith was furious and reprimanded him, "What you were asked to say, just say it. If the


    other party arranges for men, you have to avoid these ces."


    James Smith really didn¡¯t care, because he trusted that John Smith would be able to think of a way


    to solve this problem for him.

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    James Smith had such an idea because John Smith had protected him too well. In the past, as long


    as it was something that he couldn''t solve himself, John Smith woulde forward and help him


    solve it. Therefore, James Smith had already formed a fixed concept in his heart. If there was


    something that he couldn''t solve, John Smith would definitely be able to solve it.


    It could be said that James Smith wasn''t overly worried about this matter from start to finish.


    "Dad, I often go to ces. It''s fine if I don''t go in the future. Why do I have to tell him?" James Smith


    said. He didn''t want to cooperate with Samuel. In fact, it was a kind of rejection. He didn''t want to


    admit that he needed Samuel''s protection.


    "No, it''s not that you are not going," Samuel said. "You are definitely going."


    John Smith turned to look at Samuel in surprise. Logically speaking, he should have avoided the


    ce where the other party might have arranged for his men. Why had he gone there? Had Samuel


    lost his mind?


    After staring nkly for a while, the bodyguard understood Samuel¡¯s intention. He was trying to lure


    the snake out of its hole. However, doing so was too dangerous. If anything went wrong, James


    Smith might lose his life.


    Was this the boldness of one''s abilities? Was this kid, Samuel, really that confident?


    "Samuel, you weren''t wrong, right?" John Smith asked Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head as if it was a matter of course. He said, "Of course. Since the other party


    has sent someone to Swallow City, if we don''t get rid of them as soon as possible, how can we deal


    with this trouble? Only when James Smith appears can we let those people hiding in the dark


    appear."


    John Smith took in a deep breath. This was indeed reasonable, but the risk was too great.


    John Smith was a businessman. He would naturally minimize the risk of anything, but Samuel did


    the exact opposite. This waspletely out of his character.


    "What right do you have to ensure my son''s safety?" John Smith asked.


    Before Samuel could say anything, James Smith couldn''t wait to say, "What right does he have?


    Dad, you can''t believe him. He wants to kill me." "What benefit can I get to kill you? If I want you to


    die, do you think there will be survivors in your family?" Samuel looked at James Smith coldly.


    James Smith red at Samuel. He really wanted to go on in this way. But soon, he felt a kind of


    breathtaking power from Samuel''s eyes, which made him feel scared and unconsciously moved his


    eyes away.


    "Father, we can''t trust him," James Smith said.


    "This is the only way, or else the threat of the darkness will never be dispelled. If the other party is


    forced too hard, they might very well ughter their way over." Samuel said.


    John Smith took a deep breath. To him, this was a difficult decision. After all, he was going to risk


    his son''s life.


    However, he also understood the logic Samuel¡¯s words. James Smith could hide for a while, but he


    couldn''t hide forever.


    "How confident are you?" John Smith asked in a deep voice.


    "One hundred percent," Samuel said. It was impossible to find someone who could fight with


    Samuel on the earth. Samuel was now able to challenge the entire Tianqi Realm with one hand,


    and he could do it with only one hand, with his eyes closed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "But how am I supposed to trust you?¡± John Smith asked. Samuel had only beaten the bodyguard


    he had hired and he hadn''t used any other method to prove his words. That was why John Smith


    couldn''t trust Samuel.


    Speaking of proof, it was a bit difficult for Samuel. After all, the bodyguard was too weak to show off


    in front of him.


    Samuel turned to look at the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard''s scalp was numb, and he mistakenly thought Samuel still wanted topete with


    him. He quickly said, "I can''t beat you. You don''t have to do experiments again."


    "Of course not. I have a question for you," Samuel said.


    "Please," the bodyguard said.


    "Have you heard of Tianqi?" Samuel said.


    Although Samuel was not a member of the Tianqi, he could use the Tianqi to increase the trust he


    brought to others. After all, Tianqi was the ce where the real powerhouses gathered.


    However, there was also a first condition, which was that the bodyguard should know about Tianqi,


    otherwise, it was useless.


    "You..." The bodyguard looked at Samuel in horror and could not say a word for a long time.


    Seeing his performance, Samuel smiled faintly. Judging from his performance, he should know


    about Tianqi.


    On the other hand, the father and son had looks of doubt on their faces, as if they had never heard


    of Tianqi''s performance.


    "Heaven-level." Samuel said.


    Hearing these words, the bodyguard''s face turned pale. Now he finally understood why he was


    defenseless in front of Samuel.


    He... was actually a powerhouse at the Heaven- level in Tianqi!


    The reason why the bodyguard knew about the existence of Tianqi was that in the past when he


    served in the army, Tianqi had sent someone to choose the neers. And he was also lucky


    enough to be selected to enter the Tianqi Realm.


    Unfortunately, he did not pass the second assessmentter, so he lost the qualification to join the


    Tianqi Realm.


    However, he had some understanding of the Tianqi Realm.


    Furthermore, he had a friend who was now a member of the Tianqi. As such, he was even more


    aware of what a Heaven-level powerhouse in the Tianqi meant.


    After the bodyguard was stunned, he immediately knelt on the ground to express his apology to


    Samuel.


    This scene directly stunned the father and son of the Smith Group.


    "Why did he kneel down all of a sudden?" What was more, he looked like he was apologizing.


    Was Tianqi a very powerful ce?


    "What''s wrong with you?" John Smith asked the bodyguard in confusion.


    "Mr. Smith, he''s worthy of your hundred percent trust. Furthermore, only he can help Young Master


    Smith solve this problem," the bodyguard said to John Smith in a low voice, his expression solemn


    and serious.


    He could not exin too many things about Tianqi to John Smith because this topic was taboo.


    However, he could tell John Smith that Samuel was trustworthy.


    If a powerhouse at the Heaven-level in Tianqi was not trustworthy, then who could be trusted?


    In the face of such a huge change in the bodyguard, John Smith didn¡¯t know exactly what was going


    on, but he could feel Samuel''s identity wasn''t ordinary. Since that was the case, he believed Samuel


    was the only choice.


    "Samuel, I trust you. I''ll leave this matter to you. If you want James Smith to do anything, he¡¯ll


    cooperate with you. Tell me immediately if he dares to say a single word." John Smith red at


    James Smith after he finished speaking, threatening him that he had to obey Samuel¡¯s orders.

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    James Smith had never seen John Smith¡¯s fierce gaze, so he didn''t dare to say no. He could only


    nod in response.


    John Smith turned to look at Samuel and continued, "I¡¯ll leave this to you. If you seed, I¡¯ll use all


    the resources I have to help Tagliare Company develop from now on."


    "Thank you, Mr. Smith." Samuel smiled. With John Smith¡¯s help, Tagliare Company''s development


    rate would be even faster.


    In thest 14 years, it took almost 10 years for Samuel to really build Tagliare


    Company. But this time, Tagliare Company could be a starpany in Swallow City in less


    than two or three years or even a year, and even have the chance to surpass the Hannigan family.


    Once Tagliare Company was better than the Hannigan family, what would the old woman Hangong


    Qianqiu think?


    She had always regarded Han Jun as the pir of the Hannigan family. She even felt that only Han


    Jun would be able to make the Hannigan family rise to a higher level. Samuel wanted to let this old


    woman see the consequences of underestimating him.


    In the face of many things, Samuel could be indifferent to them. He didn''t even care about them,


    because his current pursuit was no longer ordinary. However, in terms of dealing with the Hannigan


    family matters, Samuel had always been a hindrance. No matter how indifferent Samuel was, he


    couldn''t be calm in his heart.


    "I''ll go y with you tonight. I hope you can have a good time,¡± Samuel said to James Smith.


    James Smith''s heart was stirring. He was about to rot at home and had long wanted to go out and


    act presumptuously.


    Furthermore, he didn¡¯t care about the trouble that he''d caused, so he wasn''t worried at all.


    "Sure, I''ll let you see my daily lifestyle. I''ll let you have a look. After all, you don¡¯t even have the right


    to enter your dining hall. Your definitely haven''t seen much of the world." James Smith mocked.


    Hearing this, the bodyguard trembled all over. "How dare he talk to a superior of the Heaven-level


    with such an attitude? He must be tired of living."


    Although the Smith Group was very powerful and rich in the business world in Swallow City, it was


    useless for Tianqi. If he angered Samuel, he would be killed. The Smith Group''s money and status


    would not be able to save him.


    "James Smith, you should show him some respect from now on. Otherwise, you can forget about


    getting a single cent from me," John Smith said.


    Money was the greatest threat to James Smith. After all, now that he''d achieved nothing, he could


    only rely on reaching out to John Smith to live his life. Thus, James Smith immediately became


    honest when he heard those words.


    "I''lle to see you again in the evening. You can ask a few friends out. You''d better spread the


    news that you''re going out," Samuel said.


    "Do you still need to say that?" James Smith retorted in a low voice. If he were to go out and y


    alone, it would be boring. He would definitely have to bring a few brothers along and fill the room


    with beautiful women.


    After Samuel left, John Smith called his bodyguard to his study. There were some things that


    couldn''t be asked in front of James Smith. Otherwise, with this kid''s big mouth, it would be spread


    very quickly.


    After arriving at the study, John Smith asked directly, "Why did you kneel to him?"


    "His status is worth it for me to kneel down, " the bodyguard said directly. He was absolutely sincere


    when he knelt just now. There was not a single ounce of falseness in his kneeling. Moreover, he


    respected Samuel from the bottom of his heart now.


    At such a young age, he had already be a powerhouse on the Heaven-level of Tianqi. This


    was not something that anyone could do.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Moreover, the bodyguard did not doubt the authenticity of Samuel''s words at all, because Tianqi


    was too mysterious for ordinary people to know. If he could talk about the word "Heaven", it meant


    that Samuel was really a Tianqi person.


    "What organization is Tianqi? Is this organization very powerful?" John Smith continued to ask.


    "Boss, there are some things that you''d better not know. The more you know, the worse it will be for


    you. In particr, this matter is likely to take your life. I can only tell you that Samuel is worthy of


    your trust, and you can take this opportunity to rope him in. This will definitely be very good for your


    future development. Being able to make friends with him is probably what countless people dream


    of," the bodyguard said.


    These words seemed to have elevated Samuel''s status endlessly. John Smith couldn''t imagine


    what kind of person Samuel was. Although he still had a lot of curiosity in his heart and wanted to


    find out what exactly was going on, he couldn''t help but be a little afraid of the words of the


    bodyguard.


    As an old fox in the business world, John Smith also understood this logic. Things that shouldn''t


    have been known by him, if he forced himself to get to the bottom of them, it was very likely that he


    would bring trouble to himself.


    "It looks like this Young Master isn¡¯t simple at all," John Smith said with a sigh.


    "More than that. The Hannigan family will regret it sooner orter," the bodyguard said.


    John Smith couldn''t helpughing. Ever since Nangong Qianqiu took over the Hannigan family, the


    family¡¯s development was not as good as it used to be. However, she ced her hopes on Han Jun.


    Shepletely ignored Samuel, who was a dusty pearl. He really didn''t know how she would feel


    when she knew how powerful Samuel was.


    John Smith said, "The olddy of the Hannigan family is a very stubborn person. Maybe she won''t


    admit it even if she knows how powerful Samuel is. But that''s good. If Samuel wants to develop his


    company, he can only rely on me. Taking advantage of this matter to get a good rtionship with


    Samuel will be very beneficial to our Smith family." "But... Young Master''s attitude towards


    Samuel..." The bodyguard looked like he wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    In his eyes, all of James Smith''s actions were looking for death. If Samuel wanted to argue with him,


    even ten lives wouldn''t be enough for him to die.


    "I know what to do. Go out and call him in," John Smith said.


    "Yes, sir."


    A short while after the bodyguard exited the office, James Smith came in.


    "Father, do you have anything else to say?¡± James Smith asked, his depressed mood overflowing


    with emotions.


    "I''m warning you. If you treat Samuel in the future, don''t be so domineering. He¡¯s not someone to be


    trifled with. I want you to be friends with him. This will benefit the development of our Smith


    family in the future," John Smith said.


    "Dad, you want me to please this Han Hannigan family''s good-for-nothing?" James Smith asked in


    astonishment.


    John Smith mmed his palm on the desk and furiously rose to his feet.


    James Smith shrunk his neck in fear.


    "Don''t use the word ''trash'' all day long. He isn¡¯t some kind of trash. You don''t have the qualifications


    to look down on him. You can do whatever I say. Otherwise, you can forget about obtaining even a


    single cent of the Smith Group in the future." James Smith angrily chided.


    "Dad, Dad, don¡¯t get excited. Let¡¯s talk about it. I''ll listen to you."

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    In order not to incur John Smith¡¯s wrath, James Smith could only put on a look of obedience.


    However, given James Smith''s domineering personality, it was obviously impossible for him to truly


    treat Samuel seriously.


    After leaving the study, James Smith made an appointment with a few brothers and prepared to get


    drunk tonight.


    At the same time, James Smith also told his brothers that he was going to bring a friend here


    tonight, and he also implied that his rtionship with this friend was not good. He asked his


    brothers to think of a way to prank Samuel.


    Regarding James Smith''s request, those people naturally readily agreed to it.


    For this group of rich second generations who had the same characters, there was no one who


    wouldn''t y with them when they found out how to deal with them.


    Finally, when night fell, James Smith drove his McLaren and set off for Highlight.


    Highlight was a very famous nightclub in Swallow City, ranking among the top three in Swallow City.


    Whether it was music or lighting, he was at an extremely high level in Swallow City Nightclub. More


    importantly, the boss of Highlight knew about the culture of nightclubs very well. He found beautiful


    women through various channels, and they became his most beautiful scenery lines. This was also


    the reason why many rich second generations chased after him.


    After getting on the car, James Smith nced at Samuel from the corner of his eye and said with a


    hint of mockery, "Did you ride such a good car before?"


    "Apart from picking up girls, does this car have a good ride experience?" Samuel responded faintly.


    James Smith turned up his nose at him. This fellow should have never taken a sports car before,


    yet he was still putting on airs in front of him.


    Although the feeling of riding a sports car was indeed not good, it was a magic tool to pick up girls.


    Which woman didn''t feel excited in the passenger seat of a sports car?


    However, in the eyes of James Smith, Samuel was still a kid, so it was natural that he didn''t


    understand these things.


    "You''re just a kid. What do you know? When you grow up, you''ll understand the meaning of sports


    cars," James Smith said lightly.


    Samuel raised the corners of his mouth slightly. He understood what James Smith said. After all, his


    physical condition was that of a fourteen-year-old man, but his thinking was that of an adult.


    However, his thinking of an adult was also very different from that of others.


    Even if it was his second 14-year-old girl, there was still only Yvonne in Samuel''s heart.


    "Using external objects to prove your charm is nothing more than a piece of trash''s desire." Samuel


    replied.


    James Smith gritted his teeth in anger. Wasn''t Samuel calling him a piece of trash?


    "Brat, don''t be so arrogant. The world of adults isn''t something a brat like you can understand."


    James Smith gritted his teeth and said.


    "Since I don''t understand, don''t talk so much nonsense. Let''s go," Samuel said.


    James Smith kicked the elerator, causing a violent explosion of the engine, as if it was a roaring


    beast.


    The car rushed out at once. The strong push made Samuel straighten his back unconsciously.


    This kind of sudden eleration would usually give people a sense of fear. James Smith''s intention


    was to purposefully scare Samuel.


    However, when he saw Samuel¡¯s calm expression from the corner of his eyes, he could not help but


    feel a little disappointed. This guy was not afraid at all. It should not be like this. With his status in


    the


    Hannigan family, how could he be qualified to take a sports car?


    James Smith, who couldn''t figure it out, simply didn''t want to think about it anymore.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at Highlight''s ce They parked the car directly at the entrance, and


    someone personally helped James Smith move the car to a parking space. This was a special VIP


    treatment. It was obvious that James Smith''s annual consumption in Highlight was not low.


    After walking into the nightclub, James Smith heard the low-pitched voice of a bass cannon


    exploding in his ears. He was very used to this kind of scene and his body started writhing


    unconsciously.


    Samuel did not reject it very much; he did not have much of a good impression of them. Although


    he had had more life experiences than others, he was still not used to it since he was not in the


    nightclub.


    James Smith had a lot of friends in Highlight. On the way to the private room, many people would


    take the initiative to greet him, which made James Smith feel that he had met a lot of people.


    "Wait for me." James Smith roared in Samuel¡¯s ear before walking directly towards the dance floor.


    The Demon Dancing was probably the best word to describe the scene in the nightclub. Samuel


    found a corner and waited quietly. As long as James Smith was not out of his sight, Samuel could


    guarantee his safety. After all, Samuel was not as simple as a mortal body to some extent.


    "Little brother, are you an adult? How dare youe to the nightclub?" After a while, a woman in a


    red dress came to Samuel with a flirtatious look. Obviously, she was trying to tease him.


    Samuel took a look at the woman with heavy makeup and said lightly, "Get out of my way."


    "Tsk." Hearing these two words, the woman''s face immediately changed. After making a disdainful


    expression at Samuel, she turned her hips and left.


    It didn''t take long for James Smith, who had just emerged from the dance floor, to have both his


    arms around him. To be able to take down two women in such a short period of time, one had to


    admit that James Smith''s influence was quite great.


    "Let''s go to the private room," James Smith said to Samuel.


    Samuel followed behind James Smith silently. Both of James Smith''s hands were beginning to


    roam.


    After arriving at the private room, Samuel met James Smith''s so-called brothers. In fact, they were


    just good-for-nothing friends.


    The group of people had already thought of a way to deal with Samuel. After looking at each other,


    one of them stood up and walked to Samuel.


    He climbed up to Samuel intimately. The first thing he said was to call each other brother. "Little


    brother, I heard that you are a good friend of James Smith. You have nevere to the nightclub


    before. Let me introduce you the way to y the nightclub. What do you think?"


    Samuel took a step sideways without leaving a trace. He didn''t want to be held by a strange man on


    the shoulder.


    "You can y with each other. I have my own tasks," Samuel said tly.


    "Hey, you don¡¯t give me face? Boy, are you looking down on me?" The man said to Samuel with


    dissatisfaction.


    Samuel frowned slightly. If he really regarded him as James Smith''s friend, how could he make


    things difficult for him as soon as he arrived? It seemed that James Smith had told him something


    and even nned something.


    Samuel did not give him any face when he thought of this. He said directly, "So what if I look down


    on you? Do what you have to do honestly. Don''t make trouble for yourself."


    The man looked at Samuel with fierce eyes. He didn''t expect such a little boy to be so arrogant. He


    didn''t take him seriously at all.

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    "Boy, you are asking for a beating." The man said with a fierce look.


    James Smith, who had been acting as if he hadn''t seen anything all this while, finally stood up. He


    had forgotten to tell his friend how powerful Samuel was. This matter couldn''t be resolved with his


    fists.


    Otherwise, he would suffer a great loss.


    After all, the bodyguard that his father had hired had also been kicked unconscious by Samuel.


    "Calm down, calm down, give me some face. Don''t be so angry." James Smith stepped forward to


    be the peacemaker.


    Only then did the man''s anger calm down a little.


    James Smith purposefully moved closer to that person''s ear and said, "Don''t fight, this kid is very


    powerful. Change it to another way."


    Such a little kid, how could he be good at fighting?


    Although that person didn''t believe it, James Smith''s words probably meant that he didn¡¯t want to


    make things too difficult, so he could only change his strategy.


    Samuel found a corner to sit down so as not to disturb their mood.


    However, sitting in the corner did not mean that it had nothing to do with him.


    Soon, another man came to Samuel with a ss of wine.


    "Since we are friends, let''s have a drink together. If you don''t drink at the nightclub, you don''t follow


    the rules," said the man. Samuel waved his hand. Drinking was not something that he was


    interested in. It was obvious that the other party was deliberately looking for trouble. Samuel was


    toozy to bother him.


    "Little brother, you can''t do that. You don''t even want to drink a ss of wine with us. After all, we


    came out together to have fun. Don''t you have any ability?" the man continued.


    "Handsome boy, have a drink. Are you afraid of getting drunk?"


    "Don''t worry, sisters won''t eat you. Your little body is not enough for us to y with.


    "That''s right. We don''t like hot meat like you."


    Everyone in the room seemed to stand in the same line and sneered at Samuel.


    Samuel was not irritated by these words. He said as usual, "I''m not interested in wine."


    "Are you interested in women?" A girl with a slim figure sat directly next to Samuel. The strong smell


    of perfume on her body could be smelled.


    When she deliberately put her hand on Samuel¡¯s thigh, Samuel felt sick. It was worse than eating


    shit.


    "Take your hand away. Don''t look for trouble for yourself," Samuel said mercilessly.


    "Little brother, you''re so arrogant. You''re a man. Have a drink with me. Don''t bite off more than you


    can chew," the woman said disdainfully.


    "Yeah, drink it if you can." "If you can drink more than her, we won''t make things difficult for you


    anymore."


    "If you can''t drink, just stand outside the door and don''t disturb us."


    A group of people shouted with disdain.


    Samuel stood up and walked out of the room.


    "What the fuck, this guy is too ipetent.


    "James, what kind of person is this? It''s too embarrassing. It''s really boring."


    "Hey, he''s just a kid. He shouldn''t have appeared in such a ce. He doesn''t need to argue with a


    good-for-nothing like him. Let''s y with her."


    James Smith didn''t say anything, but only felt a little strange. Samuel was leaving just like that? No


    way, wasn''t he quite arrogant when he was still in the Smith Group?


    Although he was indeed a good-for-nothing Young Master in the Hannigan family, his attitude was


    completely different from before.


    After a while, Samuel returned to the private room.


    The group of people didn''t even look at him.


    Two waiters followed Samuel into the room. Each of them carried a bottle of wine and ced 30


    cups on the table.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What are you ying? I haven''t seen it before."


    "From the looks of it, these wines aren''t ordinary.¡±


    Everyone looked at the wine on the table in confusion. They did not understand what Samuel


    wanted to do.


    James Smith''s interest in this matter was piqued. He couldn''t help but ask Samuel, " What does that


    mean?"


    "This is called the Road to Hell. It has a total of 30 sses. Every bottle has a higher concentration


    of alcohol, ranging from low to high. If you drink it in two minutes, you win. Aren''t you going to y?


    Who wants to drink it?" Samuel asked.


    His words made several women look at Samuel with new eyes. They thought that he would escape


    when he left the room, but they didn''t expect that he would y such a trick.


    They had never heard of the Road to Hell. It was such a new game.


    "This little guy really has a temper."


    "It''s just 30 sses. It''s not a big deal."


    "I wonder how high thest cup will be."


    A woman tried to pick up thest ss of wine, stuck out her tongue, and tasted it. Suddenly, her


    tongue began to tingle.


    "Pah, what is this? So spicy, too much."


    "This is Polish distilled vodka.. The concentration of alcohol has reached 96 percent. If you have a


    sip, your lips and tongue will go numb," Samuel exined.


    "96!"


    "Damn it, this is even higher than the average disinfectant!"


    "Is this what humans can drink?"


    Everyone showed their shock. Drinking wine was to find the pleasure of paralyze, not to risk their


    lives.


    The concentrations of ny-six were extremely high. If things went awry, someone would die!


    "Are you kidding? " The first man who embarrassed Samuel said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Don''t you want to y? Don¡¯t you dare to do that now?" Samuel said with a faint smile.


    Young people were easy to be angered, and the easiest way to do that was to lose face in front of


    women.


    There were so many women in the box. If they gave in, they would lose face.


    The man gritted his teeth and said, "Kid, who says I don''t dare to y? I''ll y with you, but let''s


    make it clear first. If you lose your life, it has nothing to do with me."


    Samuel did not say any more nonsense. He directly picked up a ss of wine, raised his head, and


    drank it all.


    Seeing this, the man followed closely behind.


    The atmosphere in the private room suddenly changed, and everyone looked at the two nervously.


    Samuel''s movements were natural and smooth. Every time he drank a cup of wine, he would pick


    up the second cup quickly. There was no buffer time at all.


    On the other hand, the other person¡¯s performance was very ufortable. However, when he


    drank the fifth ss, his stomach seemed to have been lit up by a fire, which made him particrly


    ufortable.


    "What the fuck, this guy is so fierce."


    "He can''t be drinking water, can he? How is that possible?"


    The person who proposed this spection naturally went to find out. He picked up the cup Samuel


    had drunk and rubbed it with his finger in his mouth. When he felt the strong stimtion, he denied


    the statement that Samuel was drinking water.


    "I really can''t see it. This fellow is really too fierce.¡±


    Samuel drank one cup after another, causing everyone to be stunned. Even James Smith, who had


    always looked down on Samuel, could not help but look at him with new eyes.

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    With Samuel''s current physical quality, alcohol would not cause any harm to his body. As long as he


    wanted, the alcohol would evaporate the moment it entered his body. Someone would be courting


    death if hepeted with Samuel in the strength of alcohol. He could have drunk alcohol like water.


    There were a total of thirty cups of the Road to the Hell. Only after Samuel had drunk his fifteenth


    cup did the other party drink five. Furthermore, his face had already turned pale, and it was already


    extremely difficult for him to swallow the five cups.


    However, Samuel did not slow down at all. After a cup, he picked up the second cup.


    James Smith couldn''t help swallowing when he saw this. He realized that he had underestimated


    Samuel. He wanted to get him drunk in the private room so that he could get rid of Samuel tonight.


    Now it seemed that no one could drink more than him. He was already at the level of the Wine God.


    "I... I can''t hold on any longer." When the man drank up the eighth ss, he finally couldn''t take it


    anymore. It was as if there was a fire burning in his stomach.


    "I admit defeat."


    Samuel smiled faintly. Now that the other party had admitted defeat, it was time for him to end the


    fight.


    However, he didn''t stop. Instead, he drank all 30 sses of wine.


    The others were stunned by what they saw.


    The most important thing was that Samuel, who had finished a whole set of the Road to Hell, was


    not drunk at all. It was as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s really amazing."


    "Little brother, your drinking capacity is so terrible. I''m afraid that no one in the entire Swallow City


    can drink more than you."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Little brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. I underestimated you just now."


    Samuel said, "Since you know you can''t defeat me, don''t make trouble for me."


    After saying that, Samuel went back to his seat in the corner.


    Although it was a very inconspicuous ce, at this moment, it became the brightest ce in the


    whole box. Everyone was looking Samuel up and down from the corner of their eyes.


    Especially a few women. They were very curious about Samuel. Such a little boy had such an


    amazing capacity for liquor. They couldn¡¯t help being curious.


    James Smith shook his head helplessly. If he couldn¡¯t get Samuel drunk, how could he get rid of


    him?


    After staying at home for several days, he finally returned to his previous life today. He did not want


    the good time tonight to be ruined by Samuel.


    In the second half of the party, many people had already been drunk and dizzy.


    As for the man who hadpeted with Samuel just now, he had already fallen asleep.


    At about one o''clock in the morning, some people began to leave one after another. Men left with


    women, which was the seamless connection of the night club culture and hotel culture.


    "I''ll go to the washroom." James Smith suddenly stood up and said.


    Just as Samuel stood up and prepared to join James Smith, a woman stood in front of him.


    She put her arms around Samuel''s neck and said with a greasy look, "Little brother, what do you


    think of me? How about letting me take you to experience the adult man''s world tonight?"


    Samuel wanted to push her away impatiently, but she refused to let go of him no matter what.


    "Don''t you like people like me? Am I not beautiful enough or not big enough?" The woman


    deliberately straightened her cor.


    Samuel looked steadily forward and said coldly, "Get out of my way. I''m not interested in you "


    Hearing this, a trace of loss shed in the woman''s eyes, but she did not give up. Shey on


    Samuel¡¯s shoulder and whispered in his ear, "Little brother, I am very good at serving people. Don''t


    you want to try?"


    Samuel frowned and pushed her away.


    Back then, when Qi Yiyun, such a stunning beauty, threw herself into his arms, Samuel could


    remain calm. How could he fall in love with such a woman?


    Samuel hurriedly walked out of the room and cursed in his heart, "Damn it!"


    James Smith''s excuse of going to the washroom was that he had already escaped. This fellow


    really didn¡¯t know how to write ''death''. Under these circumstances, without Samuel¡¯s protection, his


    life would be in danger.


    He jogged all the way to the night club.


    Samuel asked the waiter, "Where''s James Smith?"


    James Smith was a frequent visitor here, so the sidekick naturally recognized him. He said, "He''s


    already gone."


    Samuel took a deep breath. It was true that this kind of idiot would not give up until he met his end.


    No wonder he would diest time. That was because he did not care about the threat this incident


    brought him at all.


    It waste at night in Swallow City. It was not easy to find James Smith.


    Moreover, Samuel had a premonition that after James Smith left the nightclub; those people spying


    on him must have caught up with him. It wouldn''t take long for something to happen.


    The other party hade with the intention to kill him, so there was not much time left for Samuel.


    If he couldn''t find James Smith as soon as possible, James Smith might turn into a corpse.


    Samuel walked to an alley. When his eyes turned white, Samuel''s consciousness had already


    covered all the nearby areas.


    Anything that happened could not escape his eyes.


    At this time, James Smith had already caught up with a van.


    Just as he got out of the car with a dissatisfied face and was about to argue with the owner of the


    car in front, several strong men suddenly rushed down from the van, which made James feel a little


    scared.


    James Smith wanted to run away, but before he could get back into the car, someone grabbed him


    by the cor.


    "You... what are you trying to do?" James Smith asked in horror.


    "Follow us honestly, or I''ll beat you to death. " A big man threatened James Smith.


    James Smith trembled. By this time, it was already toote for regrets. The little bit of luck left in his


    heart had vanished in an instant.


    James Smith couldn''t help but shiver as he obediently got into the van.


    Because he saw a familiar face in the passenger seat. This was the person he had offended.


    The van drove directly to the suburbs and into an abandoned ss factory.


    When James Smith was dragged out of the car and saw his opponent walking towards him with a


    baseball bat in his hand fiercely, he started to regret not listening to Samuel.


    If there was any medicine for regret, James Smith definitely wouldn''t have left Samuel behind.


    " Ned, I didn''t expect you toe to Swallow City," James Smith said in a trembling voice.


    Ned coldly smiled as he walked to James Smith''s side. Then, he smacked James Smith''s thigh with


    his stick.


    The intense pain caused James Smith to cry out in pain.


    "James Smith, you ran really fast. But do you think you can just run away?" Ned said.

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    James Smith kept shaking his head, denying the fact that he was running away. When he saw that


    Ned had once again held the stick in front of him, James Smith, who had no temper, immediately


    knelt down.


    That''s right, he knelt down!


    For a domineering second generation like James Smith, this was an incredible matter. However, it


    wouldn''t cause anyone to be surprised.


    Ever since he was a child, he had lived under John Smith¡¯s protection. Although James Smith had


    caused a lot of trouble, he had been able to solve it. Furthermore, almost all of the troubles would


    not have any side effects. This allowed James Smith to form a mentality that he would not be in any


    danger as long as John Smith was around.


    This kind of power on the surface was actually an illusion, and it was easy to break it.


    For example, when James Smith met a person like Ned who had already made up his mind to kill


    him, James Smith''s strength had already crumbled.


    Furthermore, he was now genuinely feeling fear.


    Without the protection of his father, James Smith felt real danger. Therefore, in this case, the dignity


    of the domineering second generation was not worth mentioning.


    "Ned, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I canpensate you. You can do anything you want. I beg you,


    please let me go." The kneeling James Smith began to kowtow and apologize to Ned.


    But who was Ned?


    He was a person who killed people without blinking an eye when he was abroad.


    Moreover, the purpose of his trip to Swallow City this time was to kill James Smith and let others


    see what would happen if they dared to provoke him.


    Therefore, no matter what James Smith did, it was impossible for Ned to forgive him.


    "Now you know to beg for mercy. You were quite arrogant before, weren''t you? I remember that you


    said that if I came to Swallow City and you wanted to y me to death, now I am already here. I


    want to see how you want to y me to death." After saying this, Ned waved his stick again and hit


    James Smith''s shoulder heavily.


    James Smith let out a heart-wrenching scream. For someone like him who had barely suffered


    physical pain, such pain was not something he could bear.


    "Ned, Ned, I admit that I was wrong. I won''t do it again. As long as you let me go, I''ll promise you


    anything." James Smith, whose face was covered in tears and snot, was no longer as arrogant and


    domineering as before. He was now a coward.


    Ned squatted down, grabbed James Smith''s hair, and said with a grimace, "I know your father has


    some influence in Swallow City, but you forget who I am. If I said I would kill you, I would definitely


    kill you. What I said is not bullshit."


    James Smith''s entire body trembled. Ned''s gaze made him feel a strong chill. He knew that Ned


    was definitely not joking with him!


    However, such a good time had just begun for James Smith. The Smith Group still had countless


    money waiting for him to spend. If he died just like that, James Smith would definitely be unwilling to


    give up.


    At this time, James Smith thought of Samuel. "Didn''t this guy want to protect me? At the critical


    moment, where is he?


    Why is he gone?"


    Damn Samuel. If he hadn''t listened to him, he wouldn¡¯t have run into such danger.


    James Smith hadpletely forgotten how he sneaked away in front of Samuel. He med


    Samuel in his heart. He med Samuel for his ipetence. He med Samuel for not being able


    to protect him. That was why James Smith had been in such a dangerous situation.


    Furthermore, if Samuel hadn''t said that he could leave home, James Smith definitely wouldn''t have


    done so.


    This was probably the mentality that many fake strong men would have. If there was nothing wrong,


    they would be very arrogant. But if there was something wrong, they would only shirk their


    responsibility.


    If he had not left quietly, he would not have been in such a precarious situation.


    At this time, Ned stretched out his right hand and a subordinate handed him a butterfly knife.


    Seeing this scene, James Smith was so scared that he almost wet his pants.


    Shaking his head, he said to Ned, "Ned, no, no."


    With a sneer, Ned put the knife on James Smith''s face and said, "People like you don''t know how to


    write the word ''death'' when you are born. You always think that with the protection of your family,


    you can bewless. Don''t you know that there is always someone better than you? In this world, not


    everyone can be provoked, such as me."


    "I know I was wrong, I know I was wrong."


    "You know you''re wrong, but it''s toote." Ned grabbed James Smith¡¯s hair with one hand and


    brandished the butterfly knife with the other hand around James Smith¡¯s neck.


    James Smith¡¯s crotch had long been drenched. His face was already deathly pale as he closed his


    eyes in despair.


    At this time, a very abrupt voice sounded.


    "It seems that I¡¯m notte."


    This familiar voice allowed James Smith to finally see hope. It was Samuel, it was Samuel!


    Ned frowned. He had quickly transferred James Smith to this trash factory. Also, Ned had


    researched the route along the way and avoided all the road cameras. How could someonee


    up so quickly?


    "What''s more... he''s just a kid!"


    "Little boy, go home and find your mom. It''s none of your business here," Ned said to Samuel


    disdainfully.


    "Release him," Samuel said.


    Ned burst intoughter and looked at Samuel as if he was looking at a joke. He said, "Kid, you want


    to save him? Are you kidding me?"


    "What do you think I should do doesn''t seem like I am joking." Samuel asked faintly.


    "If you want to apany him on the road to hell, I can satisfy you." Ned said.


    Samuel looked at the men around Ned and said, "Why? Just these good-for-nothings?"


    Ned''s face turned cold. This kid was really big-headed. He actually looked down on these people.


    These people brought back by Ned this time were all top masters. Some of them were the kings of


    the octagonal cage, and some of them were the superiors with highpletion rate of the


    organization''s tasks. These people were top masters wherever they were.


    But now, they were looked down upon by a little kid!


    In terms of ordinary people, Ned''s men were indeed very powerful. Ordinary people were no match


    for them.


    But was Samuel an ordinary man?


    Everyone was no match for Samuel, even if they were members in the Tianqi Realm.


    "Little brat, you asked for this. Don¡¯t say I''m heartless when you see the king of hell." After saying


    this, Ned said to a subordinate next to him, "Go, let this little brat see what¡¯s amazing."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After the man heard the order, he rubbed his hands together and walked towards Samuel. However,


    from his rxed expression, it was obvious that he did not think much of Samuel.


    However, this wasmon sense. In everyone''s eyes, Samuel was just a child.


    As for a child, how threatening could he be? How could he deserve their attention?


    But whether it was a threat or not, it would


    soon be revealed.

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    When the man walked to the front of


    Samuel with a scornful look on his face, Samuel quickly kicked out. The man rose into the air and


    hit the wall like a flowing bullet.


    There was a loud bang, like a p of thunder on the ground, echoing throughout the entire


    abandoned factory.


    Ned and his men were directly stunned!


    It was because they did not see how Samuel took action. It was as if the man had met a ghost. He


    was thrown out by something for no reason.


    When Ned looked at his subordinate, Samuel said, "No need to look anymore. He''s dead."


    He was dead!


    Ned was shocked.


    How could he die so easily?


    Ned did not believe him and winked at another subordinate.


    The man walked to the wall and touched his breath. His face suddenly changed, and then he turned


    to Ned and nodded.


    Upon receiving this confirmation, Ned sucked in a breath of cold air. He looked at Samuel and


    finally did not dare to show even the slightest contempt.


    Who exactly was this little fe? He was actually able to kill an adult with a single strike!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And he was very clear about what kind of physical quality his men had. Their fighting capacity was


    far beyond ordinary people''s.


    "Who are you?" Ned asked in a low voice.


    "You are finally beginning to care about my identity? However, you do not have the qualifications to


    know about it." Samuel said faintly.


    Ned gritted his teeth. No one dared to be so arrogant in front of him, let alone a kid!


    "Attack, attack together." Ned said, gnashing his teeth. He didn''t believe that this little brat in front of


    him was really that fierce. Just now, he was careless, but now, everyone took action together. He


    didn''t believe that they couldn¡¯t deal with a child.


    More than a dozen people gathered together and approached Samuel with vignce.


    Because one of theirpanions had died, and he died inexplicably, the rest of them did not dare


    to take it lightly.


    But with Samuel''s strength, it would be useless even if they didn''t take him lightly.


    They were not on the same level at all. In Samuel''s eyes, they were not even as good as ants. He


    could kill them easily as if he were ying with them.


    Ned was a smart person. Even if he had an absolute advantage in the current situation, he still


    walked up to James Smith just in case, because only James Smith could protect him.


    "Don''t waste time. Hurry up." Ned urged his subordinate.


    The group of hesitant people finally made their move when they heard these words.


    What happened next seemed a little ridiculous.


    A group of adult men surrounded and beat a child, but adult men kept falling down. On the contrary,


    this child was not hurt at all.


    Moreover, the whole battlested for a very short time, less than a minute. All the masters brought


    by Ned had fallen to the ground, and without exception, there was no sound at all.


    ording to the previous person¡¯s experience, the others might have also suffered the same fate.


    Ned felt a sense of numbness in his scalp. In his eyes, Samuel was like a devil.


    "How is this possible? How is this possible? " Ned said in disbelief, his eyes almost falling to the


    ground.


    At this moment, James Smith finally understood how powerful Samuel was.


    James Smith hadn''t been too touched when his bodyguard had fainted. However, the scene in front


    of him was enough to prove how terrifying Samuel was.


    "Are the men brought by Ned good-for-nothings?"


    So many experts were no match for Samuel. How strong was he?


    When Samuel walked towards Ned.


    Ned suddenly put the de of the butterfly on James Smith''s neck and threatened Samuel, "Don''t


    come over. If not, I will die with him."


    Samuel smiled and said nothing, but he didn''t stop.


    Cold sweat broke out on Ned''s forehead and he started stuttering.


    He didn''t dare to kill James Smith because he knew very well that once James Smith died, he


    wouldn''t be able to escape either.


    But why was this guy not threatened at all?


    "Stop, I want you to stop," Ned said in a trembling voice.


    "You don¡¯t dare to kill him at all. Why use him to threaten me? I will give you a chance to get out of


    Swallow City within a day. If you don¡¯t, I will find you," Samuel said faintly.


    Ned was stunned. He was not sure if what he had heard was true.


    "Are you serious? Are you really going to let me go?" Ned asked.


    "Of course, I''m not a person who likes to joke," Samuel said.


    Ned got a definite answer, but he still didn''t dare to believe Samuel. After all, he was now in


    Samuel''s hands. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Samuel would let him go.


    Killing people was Ned¡¯s style of doing things, so he thought Samuel would do the same.


    "My patience is limited. If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll go back on my word," Samuel reminded him.


    Ned gritted his teeth, released James Smith, and immediately ran away.


    He knew that Samuel might go back on his word during this process.


    But until Ned ran out of the abandoned factory and Samuel did note after him, he believed that


    what Samuel said was true.


    When he got in the car, the engine roared, and Ned disappeared without a trace.


    Samuel came to James Smith, who had fallen to the ground.


    Originally, James Smith had a lot ofints and dissatisfaction with Samuel. He thought that he


    should not have listened to Samuel¡¯s words and left home. He was going to scold Samuel, but now,


    after what happened just now, James Smith didn¡¯t have the courage to question Samuel at all. He


    didn''t even dare to take a look at Samuel.


    This domineering young master had been frightened by Samuel¡¯s means.


    At this moment, in his eyes, Samuel was no longer a child, but a devil that killed without blinking an


    eye!


    "Are you dead?" Samuel said.


    James Smith couldn''t help but tremble. It was obvious that it was a subconscious reaction caused


    by fear.


    "With the temper of a domineering disciple like you, no wonder you me me foringte?"


    Samuel asked with a smile.


    He knew the temper of this domineering second generation very well. James Smith had indeed


    med him, but in this situation, James Smith simply didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    "I warned you not to leave my sight. That''s the price you have to pay for being ignorant," Samuel


    continued.


    Normally, if an outsider dared to teach James Smith a lesson like this, James Smith would have


    already flown into a rage. But now, he could only listen obediently.


    "I need to go to the hospital." After holding himself back for a long time, James Smith finally spoke.


    However, there was a hint of inferiority in his tone.


    Samuel directly put James Smith on his shoulder and said, "If John Smith dares to go back on his


    word, I''ll kill you on behalf of the man just now."

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    Samuel''s words sent chills down James Smith''s spine as he broke out in cold sweat.


    He knew that Samuel wasn''t joking.


    Therefore, he had to remind John Smith when he saw him. Otherwise, this little demon would


    definitely kill him.


    Samuel called John Smith after sending James Smith to the hospital.


    John Smith woke up in his dreamste at night. When he learned that James Smith was injured and


    hospitalized, he quickly drove towards the hospital.


    He only had such a precious son and still needed John Smith to inherit the Smith Group''s estate.


    He didn¡¯t want any idents to happen to John Smith.


    John Smith only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that James Smith wasn''t seriously injured


    when he arrived at the hospital.


    However, he also expressed his dissatisfaction with Samuel. After all, Samuel said that he would


    protect James Smith. Now, however, James Smith was injured.


    "Samuel, have you forgotten what you promised me?" John Smith questioned him.


    Samuel had expected that John Smith would say that, so he didn''t exin much and said, "Ask him


    yourself."


    John Smith frowned and turned to look at James Smith.


    In the past, James Smith would have ndered Samuel and absolved himself of his responsibility.


    But now, he didn''t dare to do so. After witnessing Samuel''s methods, how could James Smith dare


    to nder him?


    "Dad, this is all my fault. If I didn''t keep it a secret from him and leave, I wouldn''t have been taken


    away," James Smith said.


    These words caused John Smith to be a bit surprised. He knew his son''s character better than


    anyone else. And now, James Smith was actually speaking up for Samuel.


    Something must have happened.


    "I want to have a chat with my son. You should go back and rest first," John Smith said.


    Samuel did not speak and left the ward directly.


    After making sure Samuel had gone far away, John Smith asked, "What¡¯s going on?


    You''re actually speaking up for him." "Dad, is he really far away? Do you want to take a look at him


    or not?" James Smith said.


    "He is already far away. If you have anything to say, feel free to say it bravely." John Smith felt a


    sense of uneasiness in his heart, because James Smith had revealed a strong sense of fear


    towards Samuel.


    James Smith told John Smith everything that had happened in the abandoned factory and tried his


    best to exin every detail to him.


    John Smith''s expression turned unusually solemn upon hearing this.


    He knew very well who Ned had brought with him. That was because he had specifically


    investigated those people.


    Those people were all vicious people who killed people without blinking an eye. However, they were


    all defeated by Samuel alone!


    No wonder James Smith was so afraid of Samuel. Not to mention James Smith, even John Smith


    wouldn''t be able to remain calm after seeing such a scene.


    However, John Smith was very puzzled when he heard Samuel had released Ned. Wasn''t that


    setting a tiger free back into the mountain?


    Could it be that Samuel still wanted to use Ned as an excuse to threaten the Smith Group?


    "Dad, he made it very clear. If you forget the promise you made to him, he will kill me on behalf of


    Ned. You must not go back on your word." James Smith reminded him.


    Of course I''ll do what I''ve said, but he''s letting go of Ned. He has to give me an exnation." It was


    John Smith''smon practice to dig up the grass and dig up the roots, so he couldn''t understand


    why Samuel would do that.


    James Smith had the same question in his heart, but he didn''t have the courage to question


    Samuel. He didn''t try to stop John Smith, who wanted to know the answer.


    "Have a good rest in the hospital. When I''m sure that Ned has left Swallow City, you can rest


    assured," John Smith said.


    James Smith nodded his head.


    At this time, Samuel, who had left the hospital, encountered another big problem.


    Where to go? Where was his home?


    Without the Hannigan family manor, Samuel didn''t even have a ce to stay in Swallow City. It


    seemed that Leroy had to find him a ce to live as soon as possible.


    At this time, Samuel deeply understood the helplessness of a young boy. It was extremely difficult


    for him to get a room in a hotel.


    Unknowingly, Samuel went to a familiar neighborhood. When he realized who was living in, even he


    himself was surprised.


    "Why did Ie to Irene¡¯s house?" Samuel said to himself in surprise.


    Looking at the time, it was already early in the morning. It seemed impolite to disturb Irene at this


    time. Moreover, Samuel left Irene''s house early in the morning, he was also very rude.


    "But it''ste at night. I need a ce to stay."


    Samuel, who had no choice, spared the eyes of the security guards in themunity.


    When he pressed Irene''s doorbell, Samuel felt embarrassed.


    "Who is it? " Irene''s impatient voice sounded from inside the door.


    Samuel braced himself and said, "Me."


    Irene was a girl living alone, so she would definitely not open the door easily.


    However, when she saw Samuel through the peephole, she put down all her vignce and felt


    confused.


    Why did this little guye to her house again?


    Irene opened the door and said with a teasing face, "Little brother, you don''t have a ce to stay


    tonight, so you think of me."


    Irene was wearing silk pajamas, which outlined her body¡¯s curves incisively and vividly. However,


    Samuel did not take a second look at her. He said, "I saved you.


    Let me stay for one more night. Is that okay?" "Of course there is no problem." Irene opened the


    door in a defenseless way. Facing such a little child, she did not have much vignce.


    After Samuel entered the house, Irene closed the door and said, "Little brother, did you run away


    from home?"


    In a sense, Samuel wanted to leave the Hannigan family, but his family wouldn''t look for him. He


    was different from the others.


    "If you need to investigate the household registration, I''d better go," Samuel said.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Irene red at Samuel. After all, he had saved her life. How could she let him go to the streets?


    "You little kid. You have a big temper. Don''t you allow others to ask?" Irene said helplessly.


    "Go and have a rest. I won''t disturb you anymore." After saying that, Samuel went back to his old


    ce.


    Irene was no longer sleepy after being disturbed by Samuel. She sat down on the sofa and huddled


    with Samuel.


    "Little brother, you haven''t told me your name." Irene asked.


    "Samuel."


    "Samuel, this name is rare, but it sounds good. The sofa is small and it''s ufortable to sleep.


    Why don¡¯t you go back to the room with me?" Irene said.


    Samuel''s body was obviously stiff. He said," Sister, it''s against thew to seduce underage people."


    Irene covered her mouth and burst outughing. She was just teasing Samuel on purpose. She


    didn''t expect him to take it seriously.

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    Irene could not help but have ill intentions when she saw Samuel purposefully closing his eyes and


    sleeping. It was as though Samuel was an extremely interesting thing in her eyes other than a child.


    When Irene purposefully ced her hand on Samuel''s leg, Samuel''s body clearly became a little


    stiffer.


    "What''s wrong? Are you so nervous? Are you really afraid that I''ll eat you up?" Irene said softly, with


    a hint of charm in her voice.


    Samuel was a man who had experienced a lot. In other people¡¯s eyes, he was a child. But in


    addition to his physical condition, Samuel was definitely a mature man in other aspects.


    He knew that the more he shrank back, the more Irene would go overboard. Moreover, when she


    yed this kind of situation as a game, wouldn''t Samuel be her ythings?


    So Samuel sat up directly, took Irene''s hand, and said, "Let''s go."


    Irene was momentarily stunned by Samuel''s sudden reaction and the fact that he had asked her to


    leave.


    "Where are we going?"


    "We are going back to the room, of course.


    As for what I''m going to do, you should know it very well," Samuel said faintly.


    Irene threw Samuel''s hand and cursed, " You little kid, what are you thinking? I didn''t expect that


    you, an underage girl, have such a dirty heart."


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Was he dirty?


    He did not take a second look at Irene from the beginning to the end. Instead, Irene took her teasing


    as fun. Samuel had only made some kind of response. Was this dirty?


    No wonder it''s said that women are unreasonable creatures. It''s not unreasonable.


    "I''m going back to my room to sleep. If you dare to mess around, I''ll call the police to arrest you,"


    Irene said to Samuel threateningly. Then she quickly walked back to her room and locked the door,


    as if she was afraid that Samuel would break into her room.


    Samuel suddenly calmed down. It seemed that he had to use different means to deal with different


    women.


    Samuel slept until the next morning and received a call from John Smith. This was within Samuel''s


    expectations because John Smith should have already known what happenedst night. He would


    definitely have some questions about why he had released Ned.


    "When can we meet?" John Smith asked Samuel. If it was an ordinary person, John Smith would


    definitely say these words in amanding tone and express his desire to meet with you in a more


    direct manner.


    However, John Smith did not do this to Samuel. Regardless of how trash Samuel was in the eyes of


    outsiders, Samuel was definitely not such a person in his eyes.


    Would a piece of trash be able to kill all the experts that Ned had brought with him? This was


    obviously a joke.


    "I cane to your house now," Samuel said.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Hanging up the phone, Samuel washed his face and was ready to go out.


    However, as soon as he opened the door, he heard Irene''s voice.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Kid, aren''t you too heartless? You''ve stayed at my house for two nights and didn''t even say a word


    of thanks. Moreover, you left without even saying goodbye. Are you such a scumbag at such a


    young age?" Irene said to Samuel with a face full of dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t bother you tonight. Have a good sleep." After saying this, Samuel left. It was an


    ident that he had met Irene twice, so he could almost stop at this stage.


    Irene suddenly had an inexplicable feeling of emptiness in her heart. For her, who had lived alone


    for a long time, there was a strange man in her family. She should have felt ufortable, but she


    surprisingly did not feel this way. On the contrary, she felt a sense of loss when she heard Samuel


    would note again.


    "Irene, what''s wrong with you? He''s just a kid," Irene said to herself.


    Samuel took a taxi to the Smith Group''s home.


    John Smith had prepared a sumptuous breakfast. It was probably the most sumptuous one Samuel


    had ever had in his life. Even when Samuel was in the Hannigan family''spound, Samuel had


    never seen it before.


    "You haven''t had breakfast, have you?" John Smith asked Samuel.


    Samuel did not talk too much. Even though he was very powerful, he would still feel hungry.


    After breakfast, things would be much simpler. John Smith asked Samuel the same question.


    He couldn''t understand why Samuel would miss such a good opportunity.


    After all, he had already killed so many people, and it was not a lot for Samuel to kill all of them.


    Didn''t he understand the principle of cutting the weeds and dig up the roots?


    "You have to know that the man named Ned also has a background," Samuel said faintly.


    John Smith nodded. There was nothing wrong with this. If Ned had no background, he would never


    dare toe all the way to Swallow City to make trouble. But the more powerful his background


    was, the more likely he should get rid of him and solve this problem thoroughly.


    "What does this have to do with whether you kill him or not?" John Smith asked in confusion.


    "If we kill him, the force behind him will definitely not tolerate it. At that time, it will be a desperate


    counterattack. It is very likely that the other party will use all means possible to deal with the Smith


    Group. Can the Smith Group afford it?" Samuel said.


    John Smith didn''t say anything. He knew that there was more to Samuel''s exnation, so all he


    needed to do was to listen quietly.


    Sure enough, Samuel continued, "If I didn''t kill him, he would have been afraid of me. And after


    seeing my strength, he certainly wouldn''t dare to act rashly. More importantly, his hatred for James


    Smith can be ignored now. I believe he hates me more. So in a sense, I have helped the Smith


    Group solve this matter because he won''t trouble for the Smith Group anymore. Even if hees to


    Swallow City again, it''s rted to me."


    John Smith frowned. Samuel was trying to make things difficult for himself. Why would he do


    something like this?


    With his strength, he could kill as many people as he came to seek revenge.


    Wouldn''t that make it easier and more enjoyable?


    "You¡¯ve transferred the hatred. This is an unnecessary move in my eyes," John Smith said.


    Samuel shook his head with a smile and said, "Why would I do that? I can use him to deal with the


    Smith Group. Of course, this is based on the preconditions of your breaking your promise."


    These words left John Smith stunned.


    Samuel didn''t conceal his ns in front of him at all. This was a little too much. Didn''t he care about


    the Smith Group at all?


    "Samuel, you are the youngest, most scheming, and strongest person I have ever met. Since the


    Hannigan n has someone like you, why would they treat you as trash? " John inhaled a deep


    breath of cool air as he spoke. Although he was a little displeased with Samuel¡¯s


    straightforwardness, he could not deny that Samuel was an extremely outstanding person.


    Moreover, he dared to say those words, indicating that he had absolute control over the situation.


    Was such a person not outstanding?

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    "Now I really want to see if Nangong Qianqiu will regret it when she knows your ability," John Smith


    continued with a sigh. He knew very well how stubborn Nangong Qianqiu was. This olddy was


    also a well-known figure in Swallow City, and her stubbornness had lowered the status of the


    Hannigan family in Swallow City a lot. But even so, Nangong Qianqiu was not willing to make any


    changes.


    Perhaps Nangong Qianqiu was not adapted to taking charge of the Hannigan family at all. More


    importantly, she made a decision to restore the Hannigan family''s glory.


    If the Hannigan family was handed over the boy in front of him, John Smith couldn''t imagine what


    heights the Hannigan family would reach in the future. "Regret?" Samuel smiled faintly. Based on


    what he knew about Nangong Qianqiu, even if Nangong Qianqiu knew of her failure, she would


    never admit it, let alone regret.


    In her heart, Han Jun was the one with an emperor''s image. Only Han Jun could lead the Hannigan


    family to a new glory. When she made up her mind on this, she would not change her mind.


    Perhaps, only when the Hannigan family was in danger and Samuel was qualified to save the


    Hannigan family, would Nangong Qianqiu understand how stupid her decision was.


    "Oh right, there will be a chamber ofmerce meeting in a couple of days. Come with me," John


    Smith said to Samuel. Since he had promised to help put Tagliare Company on the right track, this


    gathering was a very good opportunity for more upper ss people to recognize Tagliare Company.


    "Thank you, President Smith. I will be there on time." Samuel said with a smile. He had nned to


    go to Cloud City to see his future wife. It seemed that he had to dy two days.


    But it didn''t matter. He was only fourteen years old now, and it was still early.


    After saying goodbye to the Smith Group, this time Samuel did not dy his business anymore. He


    went directly to the Tagliare Company and asked Leroy to find him a ce to stay.


    During this period, although there was one less person in the Hannigan family manor, it seemed as


    if nothing had happened. No one thought of finding Samuel. No one even worried about whether


    Samuel was homeless or not and whether he would encounter danger.


    Although Gina had thought of sending people to find Samuel, every time she saw Nangong Qianqiu,


    she would give up the idea of making a proposal. Because she knew that the olddy was still


    angry. If she mentioned sending people to find Samuel in front of her, the olddy would definitely


    scold her.


    "By the way, where is Samuel? Why hasn''t there been any movement from him recently?" Han


    Cheng asked. For a grown man under the deterrence of Nangong Qianqiu, he might be a filial son,


    but he was definitely not apetent father. Because he had witnessed Nangong Qianqiu''s unfair


    treatment to Samuel, but he did not do anything and let it develop worse and worse. Hearing the


    word "Samuel", the olddy''s expression turned cold. There was even a strong look of disdain in


    her eyes.


    "It would be better if he died outside," She gritted her teeth and said.


    Han Cheng''s expression changed. He knew nothing about what had happened a few days ago. So


    what the olddy said made him feel that something serious had happened.


    Han Cheng nced at Gina and hoped to get an exnation from her.


    Gina had no choice but to tell Han Cheng what had happened that day.


    Han Cheng was immediately angered. As a junior, Samuel had dared to be so disrespectful to


    Grandmother. This was a great crime. However, when he heard that even Van Jun was no match for


    Samuel, he became even more shocked.


    Yan Jun was the patron saint of the Hannigan family, and his strength was among the best even in


    the entire Swallow City. How could he not even be able to defeat a child?


    "Are you kidding? How could Yan Jun lose to Samuel?" Han Cheng said.


    "It''s true. We all saw it." Gina couldn''t figure out how Samuel could be so powerful, but the fact


    happened in front of her. She couldn''t help but believe it.


    At the same time, Yan Jun himself was also puzzled.


    He had been thinking about it over the past few days. He had trained Samuel since he was a child,


    and he was the most clear about Samuel''s strength. However, it seemed that Samuel had be


    very powerful overnight. Moreover, Yan Jun could not feel how powerful Samuel was now. For Yan


    Jun, this was the scariest thing.


    Could it be that Samuel opened up the Second Internal Meridian of Ren Du overnight, and that¡¯s


    why he suddenly became stronger?


    But how could this absurd idea be true?


    "Don¡¯t mention this unfilial son. I don''t care about his life outside," Nangong Qianqiu said coldly.


    Her order directly made Han Cheng stop his discussion about Samuel.


    "By the way, are you ready for the chamber ofmerce gathering in a few days?" Nangong


    Qianqiu asked Han Cheng.


    "Mother, I''m already prepared. This time around, I will definitely revive the Hannigan family. I will let


    those people know that although the Hannigan family has lost my father, it is still not something that


    they can bully." Han Cheng said. Ever since Han Tianyang''s funeral, the status of the Hannigan


    family had plummeted. Han Cheng had also prepared to use this opportunity to raise the prestige of


    the Hannigan family.


    "I¡¯ll go with you. I''d like to see who wants to overthrow my Hannigan family," Hangong Qianqiu said


    with a frosty face.


    Han Cheng was stunned for a moment. Hangong Qianqiu was not part of his n, and he knew that


    Hangong Qianqiu had a bad temper. Once she went there, it was very likely that she would cause


    some unnecessary trouble.


    "Mom, just leave it to me. You should rest at home," Han Cheng said.


    Nangong Qianqiu squinted at Han Cheng and said, "Do you mean that I don''t need to take care of


    the matters of the Hannigan family now? Can you be qualified for all of them? Do you think I''m


    useless, or do you think I''ll make trouble for you?"


    "Mom, how can you say that? I don''t mean that," Han Cheng said quickly.


    "Since you don''t mean it, don''t stop me." After saying this, Nangong Qianqiu turned to look at Han


    Jun, and her eyes immediately became softer. He continued," This time, I have to take my good


    grandson with me. This is the first time he has taken part in such a formal asion. I have to let


    those people see the future heir of the Hannigan family. Let them know that the Hannigan family has


    an emperor statue, and he will definitely be an influential figure in the business world in


    Swallow City in the future."


    From the look in Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes, it could be seen that her love for Han Jun seemed that


    even her own son was less than a hair on Han Jun¡¯s head.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Han Cheng nodded helplessly. Since the stubborn olddy had already made up her mind, it was


    not something he could change. There was no other choice but to agree.

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    When Han Cheng was ready to go to thepany, as soon as he walked out of the house, Gina


    caught up with him.


    Although she was dissatisfied with Samuel''s behaviorst time, he was, after all, her own flesh and


    blood. She could not be as heartless as Hangong Qianqiu.


    "You should find someone and help find out Samuel''s whereabouts. Don''t let anything happen."


    Gina instructed Han Cheng.


    Han Cheng nodded and said, "Let''s talk about it when we have time. This guy is bing more


    and more arrogant. It''s time to make him suffer. Moreover, he shoulde back in a few days.


    When he''s starving and has no food to eat, if he doesn''t go home, what can he do?"


    Although Gina had also thought so, this was her son, not someone else''s. She couldn''t really do it in


    such a cruel way.


    "You''re saying that as if he''s not your son. Aren''t you worried about him at all?" Gina looked at Han


    Cheng withints.


    Han Cheng smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen. He''s just venting his emotions.


    When he''s done, he¡¯lle back. We can¡¯t spoil the child.¡±


    "Your words are really against your conscience. When did you spoil him? The person who was


    really spoiled in the Hannigan family is Han Jun," Gina said helplessly.


    "What can I do? The olddy is willing, and there''s nothing we can do. Well, I have to go to the


    company. You¡¯d better go back quickly, or the olddy will be angry again," Han Cheng said.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Gina had no choice but to nod her head. She hoped that Samuel woulde back by himself after


    venting his anger for a few days.


    As soon as Gina returned home, she was questioned by Hangong Qianqiu. "Did you report to Han


    Cheng again?"


    Gina''s face changed and quickly exined, "Mom, I just asked Han Cheng to be careful on the road


    to work. This is the concern of a husband and wife. How could it be called report?"


    Hangong Qianqiu smiled coldly and said," Don¡¯t I understand what kind of person you are? I warn


    you, no matter what you say, don¡¯t let me know. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to you."


    This was the dominance of Nangong Qianqiu in the Hannigan family. She wanted everything to go


    ording to her will, and no one could go against her.


    Under such oppression, Gina had to ept Nangong Qianqiu''s reckless behavior.


    In fact, at first, Nangong Qianqiu did not approve of the olddy''s prejudice against Samuel. After


    all, they were all her own flesh and blood. How could she treat them differently?


    But Gina couldn''t resist Nangong Qianqiu¡¯s strength, so Gina had topromise slowly.


    It could be said that 99 percent of Gina''s attitude toward Samuel was formed by Nangong Qianqiu''s


    oppression.


    This was the saddest part of her being the daughter-inw and mother-inw.


    Tagliare Company.


    Samuel, who was sitting in the chairman''s office, had a very serious expression on his face.


    He knew that although everything around him was stable for the time being and that he could return


    to his previous life and marry Yvonne again in time, there was one thing that bothered Samuel.


    These days, whenever it waste at night, Samuel could not help but think of this matter.


    While the flow of time was reversed, the words that Velocisaurus had said had almost be a


    sore point in Samuel¡¯s heart.


    He knew that reversing the time could change many things. However, the threat of Velocisaurus did


    not change. Moreover, Velocisaurus had said that it would find Samuel no matter what. If that was


    true, the consequences would be unimaginable once this hidden danger erupted.


    However, Samuel was helpless in the face of such a situation.


    He could take the opportunity to enter the Xuanyuan World again while Velocisaurus was asleep.


    But if he went there, whether he could find a way to kill Velocisaurus would be a tricky problem.


    And now, Samuel wanted to find his wife more. If it was possible, he would rather choose not to


    face this matter.


    "It''s really a headache. If it remembers that I''m here, it will definitelye to the earth to find me."


    Samuel shook his head helplessly, talking to himself.


    At this time, Leroy returned to his office.


    He did not spend too much time buying a house for Samuel.


    "Sir, as you asked, I have found a low-key ce for you. This residential area should not be noticed


    by too many people," Leroy said, and gave Samuel a key and address.


    Samuel did not even look at it. He put it directly into his pocket. As long as he had a ce to live, it


    did not matter to him where it was.


    "Do you know about the gathering of the Chamber of Commerce in two days?" Samuel asked


    Leroy.


    Such an important thing, Leroy certainly knew that. Only celebrities in Swallow City business circles


    were qualified to attend every year. Leroy tried his best to enter the gathering, but there was no way


    to get in. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to be a waiter, because the gathering was very strict on the


    selection of the waiters. He had to have more than five years of experience in a hotel.


    "Sir, I''ve already thought of a way to deal with this matter. It¡¯s really not going to work. They even


    have very strict requirements for the selection of waiters," Leroy said helplessly.


    "Make some preparations. You can go with me," Samuel said.


    Leroy looked at Samuel in disbelief and said, "Sir, it¡¯s not appropriate to advance in by force on


    such an important asion, is it?"


    "Advancing in by force?" Samuel smiled and said, "Who told you to break in by force?¡±


    The reason Leroy first thought Samuel would barge in was because not everyone could attend the


    gathering. Although the Hannigan family was qualified, Samuel could not attend it as a member of


    the Hannigan family. Moreover, Hangong Qianqiu would not allow such a thing to happen.


    Could it be that Samuel had alreadypromised with the Hannigan family?


    Leroy thought about it and was not surprised. After all, Samuel¡¯s current power could notpare


    with that of the Hannigan family. He needed to rely on the background of the Hannigan family to


    have a chance to develop.


    It was understandable for him to lower his head for a moment.


    "Sir, did Hangong Qianqiu agree to take you there?" Leroy asked.


    "It has nothing to do with her. Besides, she''ll only take Han Jun there. How could she think of me?"


    Samuel said.


    Leroy was stunned.


    If it had nothing to do with Hangong Qianqiu, how could Samuel attend the party?


    "Sir, I... I''m a little confused. Since it''s not Hangong Qianqiu, how can you go there?" Leroy asked.


    "Is there a problem with the Smith Group inviting me?" Samuel asked.


    "The Smith Group!" Leroy looked at Samuel in shock. He couldn''t believe it.

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    In order to get to know some powerful families, Leroy had been working hard. So far, no one had


    taken him seriously, so he knew very well how difficult it was to get in touch with these high-ranking


    people.


    As for Samuel, he had only spent two to three days, yet he had received great attention from the


    Smith Group?


    In Leroy''s view, this was beyond incredible. He even couldn''t believe that the Smith Group had


    personally invited Samuel to the gathering of the Chamber of Commerce. What kind of honor was


    this?


    "There''s nothing to be surprised about.


    There will be many things like this in the future. You don''t need to be too surprised," Samuel said


    with a calm expression. It was just the Smith Group. In the future, the whole A-list families in


    Swallow City would bow to him, and it was definitely not a strange thing.


    Leroy took a deep breath to ease his emotions. Looking at Samuel''s calm expression, he was very


    curious about how Samuel did it. But Samuel was his boss after all. It was not his turn to find out the


    truth.


    "By the way, don''t call me Young Master in the future. Just call me boss." Samuel continued to say.


    The Little Young Master was a ridiculousbel. In everyone''s eyes, he was a good-for-nothing of the


    Hannigan family. If Samuel wanted to get rid of this identity, he had to get rid of the title of Little


    Young Master first.


    "Yes, boss." Leroy said with his head down.


    Samuel stood up and said, "There¡¯s nothing else. I''ll leave now. You can go and prepare yourself.


    The day after tomorrow will be more opportunities for you to get to know the upper ss. It depends


    on your ability whether you can seize this opportunity or not."


    "Boss, don''t worry. I won''t let you down," Leroy said. He tried his best to get in but failed. Now


    Samuel had created this opportunity for him, he naturally would make it the most valuable.


    Samuel trusted Leroy''s abilities very much. In thest 14 years of age, if it were not for Leroy,


    Tagliare Company would not have been able to develop.


    After leaving thepany, Samuel received a call that surprised him. It was actually a call from


    James Smith.


    Samuel was a little confused that the domineering young man actually took the initiative to contact


    him.


    "Just tell me what you want to do," Samuel said impatiently when he saw that Yao Han was


    hesitating.


    James Smith hesitated for a moment, then braced himself and said, "Samuel, I want to thank you


    for saving me. From today onwards, I treat you as my brother. As for how you think of me, it''s fine."


    Upon hearing this, Samuel could not helpughing. This arrogant guy actually dared to lower his


    voice. It seemed that he was scared by Ned.


    Of course, Samuel would not be so simple. He thought that the word "brother" was not just as


    simple as it seemed.


    Although he had saved James Smith, this point was definitely not enough for James Smith to lower


    his head to him.


    The most important reason for James Smith to do so was probably because he valued his strength.


    "You are looking for a helper. If you make trouble in the future, you can ask me for help, right? The


    word ''brother''es out of your mouth, it¡¯s really cheap," Samuel said mercilessly. He didn''t need


    to give James Smith face..


    "That''s not what I meant. I sincerely want to thank you and be your friend," James Smith said.


    In terms of interests alone, making friends with James Smith was a good thing for Samuel, which


    could further consolidate his position with the Smith Group. Moreover, Samuel was not afraid that


    James Smith would y tricks. After all, in the face of absolute power, any conspiracy was useless.


    "When you''re discharged from the hospital, then treat me to a drink," Samuel said.


    "Alright, wait for me. I''ll be discharged soon," James Smith excitedly said.


    After hanging up, James Smithy on the hospital bed with a satisfied look on his face. He did not


    call Samuel through someone''s instructions, but through his own considerations. When James


    Smith began to think about this matter, he realized that making friends with Samuel was beneficial


    but not harmful. This was definitely something worth going about.


    Even if Samuel was a useless person and the useless Young Master in the Hannigan family, James


    Smith knew that with Samuel''s ability, sooner orter, people would look at him with new eyes.


    Moreover, Samuel would definitely be able to create his own force in Swallow City and develop well.


    He might even surpass the Hannigan family.


    From this point of view, it was definitely a wise choice for James Smith to seize the opportunity to


    make friends with Samuel.


    Just then, John Smith entered the ward. When he saw James Smith¡¯s smiling face, he couldn¡¯t


    resist asking curiously, "What''s wrong? Your hand was almost broken and you can stillugh?¡±


    "Dad, I just did the wisest thing in my life," James Smith said with a smile.


    John Smith had a bad feeling when he heard this. James Smith had never done anything proper


    ever since he was a child. Furthermore, he had always had a good sense of self-awareness. In the


    end, it would definitely be a disaster for him.


    "What did you do again? Can''t you calm down when you''re already lying on the bed? " John Smith


    said with dissatisfaction.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I really didn''t cause any trouble this time," James Smith said.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There was no difference between his words and farting in John Smith''s ears. How could John Smith


    believe him?


    "What else can you do other than causing trouble? I''ve been your father for decades. Don''t I know


    what kind of person you are?" John Smith said coldly.


    "Father, I just called Samuel." James Smith knew John Smith wouldn¡¯t trust him that easily, so he


    could only tell John Smith about it.


    John Smith frowned. He called Samuel. Given this kid''s temper, he wouldn¡¯t go and taunt Samuel


    again, would he?


    This damn thing. It had already reached this stage. Moreover, Samuel had even saved his life. Yet,


    he was still going to provoke Samuel!


    "But don''t worry; I definitely did not provoke him. I''m telling him that I want to be his brother." James


    Smith continued before John Smith could ask a question.


    John Smith was stunned. Was this the reason why he had called Samuel?


    "Furthermore, he also said that after I''m discharged from the hospital, I''ll treat him to a drink,"


    James Smith said smugly.


    This matter was definitely a good thing, and it wasn''t just for James Smith, but also for the entire


    mith Groups.


    However, John Smith didn''t quite understand. How could James have done such a thing all of a


    sudden?


    "Why are you doing this?" John Smith asked. Only by finding out the reason would he be able to


    understand James Smith''s thoughts.

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    James Smith put away the cheeky expression on his face when he heard John Smith''s question.


    "Dad, in fact, I have been thinking about this for a long time. Although Samuel is regarded as a


    good-for-nothing by many people, in fact, he is definitely not such a person. Most people despise


    him now, but they will regret it in the future. Since he is so powerful, he will definitely be a big shot in


    Swallow City in the future. When others don''t know about this matter, I know it. As the saying goes,


    it''s good for me to get close to someone else first. This is an opportunity for me. If I can make


    friends with Samuel, it will be of great help to me in the future. And it will be the same for the whole


    Smith Group," James Smith said.


    John Smith sighed when he heard these words. He couldn''t believe that these words hade out


    of James Smith''s mouth.


    John Smith was well aware of his son''s abilities. Aside from eating, drinking, and having fun, he was


    almostpletely useless. This time, James Smith had truly grown up and be mature. He


    knew how to think about his future path.


    "Son, you''ve finally grown up. I''m very pleased. You''re right. This is your chance now. As long as


    you seize the connection with Samuel, it''ll definitely be of great benefit to you in the future," John


    Smith said. He had the same idea as James Smith, and he even hesitated if he should let James


    Smith do it. But considering James Smith''s character, he didn''t say it because he was worried that


    James Smith would screw things up.


    Now that James Smith was aware of this, John Smith was truly gratified.


    "But, James, I have something to remind you that you must be sincere in making friends with him.


    You mustn¡¯t y any trick." John Smith reminded him. In terms of shrewdness, this 14-year-old child


    was definitely not simple. James Smith''s methods were no match for him, so he must not y any


    tricks. Once Samuel found out about this, he would go for wool ande home shorn. It would not


    be a good thing for the Smith Group to start a feud with Samuel.


    "Dad, don''t worry. Since I''ve decided to make friends with him, I naturally understand this," James


    Smith said.


    John Smith nodded repeatedly. Today was probably the happiest day of his life. Since his immature


    son had grown up, there was no need for him to worry about the future of the Smith Group.


    Even John Smith felt that by the time Samuel became truly famous in Swallow City, the Smith


    Group would still be able to reap huge benefits from it and even rise to be one of the truly top


    families.


    In Swallow City, there were three families which were superior to other families. All of these families


    had strong backgrounds and had a history of a hundred years. John Smith wanted to be on equal


    footing with these families, but this was only a fantasy and there was almost no chance of sess.


    But now, John Smith saw hope, because Samuel was someone who could bring down the three


    families.


    As for Samuel, he did not pay too much attention to this matter after he hung up the phone with


    James Smith, because he was very clear about the interests involved in the word "brother". He was


    not a child. He knew better than anyone else about this interest game.


    Unknowingly, Samuel had reached a ce he was familiar with. This was a ce that he used to


    visit often. He had even been taken in by this ce while crying on a rainy night.


    Everything seemed so familiar when Samuel stepped into the shop. Samuel directly sat in the


    familiar position.


    The proprietress'' daughter, Chen Ling, was ying with sticine with a ponytail.


    Samuel remembered that she had almost joined a cult before. It was there that Samuel got the


    bones and gained extraordinary strength.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At this time, Samuel was not very familiar with the innkeeper, so the two sides were just a simple


    conversation between the boss and the guest.


    On the other hand, Chen Ling would sneak a peek at Samuel from time to time. She probably


    thought that he was more handsome.


    When Samuel found that Chen Ling was peeping at him, he smiled back at her.


    Chen Ling immediately lowered her head, and her face turned red, even to her ears. The shyness


    of a little girl was revealed at this moment.


    Samuel smiled. He could not imagine the adorable Chen Ling would turn into a Matt girl when she


    grew up, and her image would bepletely different.


    After drinking up the soybean juice, Samuel did notmunicate too much with the proprietress.


    Because they were not familiar with each other, Samuel would not deliberately change these things.


    Just as he was about to leave after paying the bill, a bunch of ruffians hiding steel pipes in their


    sleeves rushed into the store.


    As soon as the proprietress saw this scene, her face suddenly changed.


    "Where''s your huaband? Ask him toe out and pay the ransom."


    "If you don''t pay me back today. I''ll smash your shabby shop."


    "Hurry up, don''t waste my time."


    This group of rascals swaggering around scared a lot of the guests.


    Samuel remembered that thendy had a husband who was addicted to gambling. He had heard


    of this matter from her before, and people at the edge of society often urged him to pay debts.


    It was obviously not the first time that the innkeeper had seen such a situation. After asking her


    daughter to hide in the cashier, she said to those people, "You look for him, and I also want to look


    for him. He hasn''t been back for half a month."


    "Since he is not here, you can pay for it. Hurry up and pay the money." The leader dyed with yellow


    hair said to the innkeeper.


    In this era, most people who lived at the edge of society liked a head of yellow hair, which seemed


    to be their signature characteristics.


    "I don¡¯t have money. I can''t even have a few customers in my small shop every day. I can¡¯t even pay


    the rent. How can I have money for you? If you want money, go find someone who borrowed


    money." Thendy said. This was a bottomless pit, never filled up with money. And the mother


    and daughter relied on the micro ie of this bean juice shop to live their life. If they had given


    the money, how could they live and run their business?


    "No money?" Yellow Hair sneered and hit the window of the cab with his stick. The ss


    exploded in an instant and the fragments flew in all directions.


    "You idiots, still want to eat? Hurry up and get out of here, in case your blood sshed on your


    bodies."


    Seeing the momentum, the guests ran away without paying the bill.


    The proprietress was so anxious that she was jumping up and down, but no matter how she


    screamed, those people didn''t even look back.


    "What are you looking at, kid? Don''t you understand what I''m saying? I''ll tell you to get lost."


    Someone scolded Samuel when he saw that he was still standing there.


    As far as Samuel was concerned, he could not turn a blind eye to this matter. After all, the boss had


    treated him well before. Now that the boss was in trouble, how could Samuel leave so easily when


    he had the ability to solve it for her?


    "Who¡¯s your boss?" Samuel said.

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    Samuel''s words made the punksugh.


    This kid was really arrogant. It seemed that he wanted to show up on behalf of others, but he didn''t


    know who he was.


    "Boy, I advise you to get out of here as soon as possible. You still have a chance,¡± Yellow Hair said


    to Samuel disdainfully.


    "Let me ask you, who is your boss?" Samuel said.


    "Boy, who is my boss has nothing to do with you. Are you still qualified to see my boss?" Yellow Hair


    said with a smile.


    "Get out of here. Don''t waste our time."


    "Boy, if you want to be a hero, you have to see your own ability. Do you know what this thing in our


    hands is? It''s not so easy to get hit by it. You have such a small body, I am afraid that you will die


    directly.¡±


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. He finally understood that it was aplete waste of time to talk


    nonsense with these people. How could these guys put him in their eyes?


    "Is that so? I want to give it a try." Samuel said indifferently.


    When the innkeeper heard this, she quickly said, "Kid, you¡¯d better leave quickly. You can''t afford to


    offend these people."


    "Auntie, I''m in charge of this matter." Samuel shouted subconsciously. This was what he used to call


    the boss, but they were not that familiar with each other now.


    The innkeeper frowned slightly. Although she had seen this child before, she did not


    have a deep impression of him. How could he call her aunt?


    The bunch of rascals had lost their patience when they saw Samuel wouldn''t give up until he was


    faced with grim reality.


    The yellow-haired man looked at one of his subordinates.


    The man walked to Samuel with a steel pipe in his hand. He grinned and said," Little brother, don¡¯t


    me me for being too cruel. You asked for it."


    After that, the man waved the steel pipe, ready to teach Samuel a painful lesson.


    However, before he could throw out his pipe, Samuel punched him in the face, causing him to fall


    backward and fall to the ground with his hands covering his face, screaming in pain.


    Yellow Hair was at a loss for a moment. It did not ur to him that thisd actually did have some


    tricks up his sleeve. He had no choice but to act on his own.


    However, the end result of Yellow-hair''s attack was no different from his little brother''s. After all, their


    opponent was Samuel, an existence who once almost ruled the Xuanyuan World. If it weren''t for the


    appearance of Velocisaurus, Samuel would definitely be the strongest in the Xuanyuan World!


    When the yellow-haired man also fell down, those people panicked. They all looked at Samuel with


    fear in their eyes.


    He thought to himself, "How could this kid be so good at fighting? Did he meet some expert?"


    "Why are you still standing there? Let''s fight together." Yellow Hair gritted his teeth and roared.


    Samuel bent down, picked up a steel pipe on the ground, and said lightly, "Are you sure you want to


    continue? I just used my fist just now, and I don''t know how hard this steel pipe is."


    The group of people froze on the spot. No one dared to take the initiative to attack Samuel.


    This kind of punk was not a very capable person in the first ce. The reason why they dared to be


    arrogant was that he relied on the advantage ofrge numbers and bullying the weak. If they really


    met a powerful character, they would only be a group of cowards.


    At this moment, Samuel''s performance was so powerful that they did not dare to act rashly.


    Besides, they did not dare to treat Samuel as a child who could be bullied at will.


    The innkeeper was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that such a child could make all these


    gangsters submit to him.


    As for Chen Ling, she was full of admiration for the hero. The little girl seemed to already have a


    lovely heart. Although she could not understand what kind of feeling it was, she knew that she liked


    the little brother in front of her very much.


    "Take me to your boss," Samuel said to Yellow Hair.


    The yellow-haired man gritted his teeth and looked at the other subordinates. He didn''t even dare to


    move. He certainly couldn''t beat the boy in front of him.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. Since he wanted to see his boss, he would give him this opportunity.


    In his own territory, Yellow-hair didn''t believe that he couldn''t subdue a little kid.


    "Okay, if you want to see my boss, I''ll take you there, but don''t regret it," Yellow Hair said.


    Samuel threw away the steel pipe and said, "There''s no such word in my dictionary."


    After saying that, Samuel took the lead in walking out of the shop.


    The group of rascals saw this and followed closely behind.


    "Mom, will brother be in danger?" Chen Ling asked thendy with a worried face.


    The proprietress was also very worried. After all, he was just a child. However, this matter was not


    something the proprietress could help with.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "It should be fine. Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t worry." The innkeeper said these words against her conscience, but


    she was just an ordinary woman. She really couldn''t do anything about it.


    However, Chen Ling was just a child. She believed her mother''s words. That was why she felt that


    Samuel would be fine.


    Furthermore, he had knocked out two of them earlier.


    "You''re awesome, brother," Chen Ling said with a red face.


    Following Yellow Hair and the others, Samuel arrived at an entertainment city. The environment


    there was somewhat messy. Moreover, the gamblers inside all did not look like those from wealthy


    families at all. They should be those who were fooling ordinary people. From this point of view,


    Yellow Hair''s boss was probably just a nobody.


    Of course, even a big shot in the underworld was not worth mentioning to Samuel. With his current


    strength, no matter how powerful he was, it would not be difficult for him to deal with him.


    "It seems that you guys are not doing well." Samuel said faintly.


    Being ridiculed by Samuel, Yellow Hair could not wait to trample him to the ground. However,


    thinking about how capable Samuel was, he could only temporarily suppress his anger. Anyway,


    they had already arrived at their own territory. As long as the boss spoke, there would be plenty of


    opportunities for them to vent their anger.


    They entered in an office.


    It was more like a room than an office.


    Because there was no desk, but there was a bed. A greasy middle-aged man was holding a girl with


    colorful hair in his arms. She was wearing fishing socks and dressed like a street girl.


    "Boss." Yellow Hair shouted.


    The middle-aged man didn''t even look at the yellow-haired man and said, "Is the moneying


    back?"


    "Boss, we''re in trouble," Yellow Hair said weakly.


    "If you can''t even handle such a small thing, what''s the use of you? Fuck, you''d better eat shit," the


    middle-aged man scolded.


    "Boss, it¡¯s all this guy''s fault. He wants to see you," Yellow Hair said.


    The middle-aged man raised his head, but when he saw Samuel, he became angrier.


    He was just a kid, how could he ruin their n? Could it be that a group of people couldn¡¯t even


    deal with a kid?


    "Yellow Hair, you Peking joke with me, don¡¯t you? He, such a little piece of trash, can ruin your


    n?" The middle-aged man said angrily.

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    Yellow-hair had paid the price for his contempt for Samuel, so when he heard the middle-aged


    man¡¯s words, he hurried to the side of the middle-aged man. He had to let the middle-aged man


    know that the little kid in front of him was not so simple. Not only did he want to make the middle-


    aged man pay attention, but also to let the middle-aged man know that it was not because he was


    ipetent.


    "Boss, although this guy looks like a little kid, he is very powerful," the yellow-haired man said in a


    low voice.


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly. He was just a kid. No matter how good he was at fighting, he


    was still a kid''s game. How could hepete with adults?


    What''s more, he was in the underworld. If he couldn¡¯t even deal with a child, if it was spread out, he


    would lose all his face.


    "And he wants to see you. He''s brave. I''m afraid he has a powerful background," the yellow-haired


    man continued.


    "Oh?" The middle-aged man¡¯s interest was piqued. This little brat actually dared to take the initiative


    to meet him. This was rather unexpected.


    Standing up, the middle-aged man walked up to Samuel. The height gap between them forced the


    middle-aged man to lower his head and look at Samuel.


    Samuel raised his head slightly and looked at the middle-aged man calmly.


    "My name is Zhou Dingshan. You¡¯re looking for me?" Zhou Dingshan deliberately showed a fierce


    look. Generally speaking, children would be a little scared when they saw his expression.


    However, the look in Samuel''s eyes had not changed from the beginning to the end. When he


    looked into Zhou Dingshan''s eyes, he seemed calm andposed.


    Because of this calmness, Zhou Dingshan began to face Samuel.


    Generally speaking, when an adult came to his territory, he would be a little afraid of such a


    situation, but he, a little kid, was not afraid at all. This was not as simple as a newborn child.


    "I need you to do me a favor," Samuel said tly.


    Zhou Dingshan was stunned for a moment, and then he burst intoughter. He never thought that


    this little boy was so arrogant. Although he was not a big shot in the underworld, he was rtively


    famous in his own area. It seemed that this little boy wanted him to work for him. Wasn''t that a joke?


    "Kid, which grage are you in this year? Do you want to be the boss in school? The school is


    different from the society. Do you know that if you irritate me with these words, you will die today,"


    Zhou Dingshan said.


    "With just you," Samuel said. He circled the entertainment city and continued, "And these trash?"


    Zhou Dingshan''s face suddenly turned cold. "Why is this guy getting more and more arrogant? At


    least there are more than 20 people working for him. How could such a little guy say that they are


    rubbish?"


    "Little kid, be respectful when you speak. Don''t think that I don''t dare to touch you." Zhou Dingshan


    threatened.


    "You can give it a try. Let them do it together." Samuel said faintly. The precondition of asking Zhou


    Dingshan to help him work was that he must convinced Zhou Dingshan. The only way to make him


    convinced was to make him lie on the ground. Therefore, Samuel did not want to waste too much


    saliva.


    "Boy, are you serious? Aren''t you afraid that you will die here?" Zhou Dingshan said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I can tell you that with these trashes, you won''t be able to touch me," Samuel said.


    Zhou Dingshan was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He had seen arrogant people before, but he


    had never seen someone as arrogant as Samuel. He was far too arrogant in his territory.


    "Did you hear that? This little thing said you were rubbish. What to do next is up to you," Zhou


    Dingshan said with a sneer.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing and approached Samuel, forming a 360-degree circle


    around him.


    Originally, Yellow Hair was confident that if he brought Samuel to his own territory, it would be


    difficult for him to escape.


    However, seeing Samuel''s calm appearance, he could not help worrying.


    He had seen Samuel¡¯s skills before. He was indeed powerful. Ordinary people could not get close to


    him at all. Moreover, he showed no fear in the face of so many people''s attitudes.


    This inevitably made a ridiculous idea arise in Yellow Hair¡¯s mind. Could it be that he really did not


    put these 20 people in his eyes?


    "No way. He''s just a kid. How could he beat so many people?" Yellow Hair thought to himself.


    "What are you saying in a strange tone?" Zhou Dingshan looked at the yellow-hair and asked.


    The yellow-haired man quickly shook his head and said, "No, it''s nothing, boss. This guy doesn''t put


    you in his eyes at all. He has to be taught a painful lesson."


    After that, Yellow Hair also picked up a handy weapon and walked towards Samuel.


    "Isn¡¯t it too unfair for so many people to hit a child?" The sexy girl nestled in Zhou Dingshan''s arms.


    Although what she said seemed to worry about Samuel, her expression obviously showed that she


    was waiting for a good show.


    "Now, these children haven''t been beaten by society and don''t know how dangerous society is. It''s


    time for him to see it. I am teaching him a lesson so that he will know that he shouldn''t be so


    arrogant," Zhou Dingshan said.


    The girlughed and said, "Well, in fact, I suspect that he may be out of his mind. Otherwise, why


    would he cause such trouble for himself?"


    Zhou Dingshan curled his lips. This was notpletely impossible, but things hade to this


    point. If he said it, he would not take it back.


    "Don''t forget to invite a few of your little sisters tonight. Let''s drink to our hearts¡¯ content." Zhou


    Dingshan suddenly thought of the party that night, and a very wretched smile appeared on his face.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t break my promise, but you have to buy me a bag," the girl said.


    "Of course.¡±


    While the two of them were chatting happily, the other side was already in a heated battle.


    Samuel attacked more than 20 people at the same time with ease. These people did not bring him


    any sense of oppression or threat at all.


    However, it was normal for Samuel''s strength. After all, his opponent was just a group of ordinary


    people. However, Samuel¡¯s strength had reached the Divine Realm of the Xuanyuan World and had


    surpassed the existence of ordinary mortals.


    Not a single one of the more than 20 people hurt Samuel. Instead, Zhou Dingshan¡¯s men kept


    falling down.


    At this time, Zhou Dingshan, who was flirting with the girl, nced at the battlefield from the corner


    of his eyes. He waspletely stunned.


    "How is this possible?"


    From Zhou Dingshan''s point of view, Samuel should have fallen. However, the reality was that many


    of his men had fallen. Samuel, on the other hand, looked unharmed.


    When the girl saw this scene, she widened her eyes and covered her chin with her hands.


    "He, he''s so powerful!"

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    Zhou Dingshan and the girl in his arms did the same thing at the same time and began to rub their


    eyes, because they all felt that they were hallucinating. Otherwise, how could such a little kid deal


    with more than 20 adults?


    However, rubbing their eyes would not change the reality in front of them.


    Moreover, Samuel was not interested in fighting with these trashes. He did not want to waste any


    more time and chose to take the initiative.


    When Samuel took the initiative to attack, Zhou Dingshan''s men became useless. No one could


    stop Samuel.


    In less than a minute, more than 20 people fell to the ground and groaned.


    The entire entertainment city was like a purgatory on earth. Screams could be heard from time to


    time.


    Zhou Dingshan widened his eyes and looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. His heart beat


    faster.


    "What the hell is this?" Zhou Dingshan had been in the underworld for so many years, and he had


    seen many powerful characters, but those powerful characters had never brought such a strong


    shock to Zhou Dingshan.


    A single person, single-handedly taking down twenty or so people, not injured in the slightest.


    The most important thing was that he was actually a little kid!


    From then on, Zhou Dingshan knew that he had met a strong man. He finally understood why


    Yellow-hair said that he had ruined his n.


    How could Year Hair and the others be his opponents?


    Samuel pped his hands and walked toward Zhou Dingshan.


    Zhou Dingshan took a step back subconsciously and hid behind the girl.


    At this time, the girl was alsopletely confused. She was so scared that her face turned pale. All


    the disdain and ridicule in her heart for Samuel disappeared.


    "What... what do you want to do?" Zhou Dingshan stammered to Samuel.


    "From now on, help me do something.


    What do you say?" Samuel said.


    Zhou Dingshan swallowed hard, and his throat was almost smoking.


    Of course, he refused in his heart. If it were a powerful big shot, he would definitely be willing to


    submit to others. But this guy in front of him was a child. In the underworld, face was very important.


    Being a little kid''s follower would make othersugh at him.


    However, this kid was so powerful. Zhou Dingshan couldn¡¯t help thinking, "If I refuse, what will


    happen to me?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can let you take the highest position in the gray area in Swallow City," Samuel continued.


    "Whatever you say, how can I believe you?" Zhou Dingshan asked.


    "Do you have enemies?" Samuel said.


    "How can there be no enemies after doing this?" Zhou Dingshan said.


    "Tell me the strongest person among your enemies," Samuel said.


    "What are you going to do?" Zhou Dingshan asked in confusion. He had many enemies, but only


    one of them was the most powerful. Moreover, the man''s position in Swallow City was not low, and


    his backer was not small either. In these years, Zhou Dingshan had been bullied by him many


    times, but due to his status, Zhou Dingshan did not dare to vent his anger.


    "Just tell me. As for whether you want to work for me or not, give me the answer tomorrow," Samuel


    said.


    Zhou Dingshan didn''t understand what Samuel wanted to do, but he vaguely felt that Samuel might


    want to prove his ability by doing so.


    If he could really do something shocking, Zhou Dingshan would not mind being his subordinate.


    "His name is Liu Dongyang," Zhou Dingshan said.


    "I¡¯lle back to you again.¡± After saying this, Samuel left the entertainment center.


    Zhou Dingshan breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at his subordinates on the ground, he couldn''t help


    sighing with emotion in his heart. He was at least a big shot. He didn''t expect that he would be


    smashed by a child today. It was really shameful.


    But thinking of Samuel¡¯s behavior just now, Zhou Dingshan began tofort himself. With his


    strength, he was afraid that few people at his level could deal with him. Thinking of this, it was not a


    shameful thing.


    "Brother, what do you think he wants to do? " The girl asked Zhou Dingshan.


    When it came to this matter, Zhou Dingshan''s expression became a little serious. But he could not


    guess what Samuel''s n was.


    "You''ll know tomorrow. Didn''t he say that he could make me consider tomorrow? I''m sure something


    big will happen tomorrow," Zhou Dingshan said.


    Tagliare Company.


    Leroy was preparing to attend the Chamber of Commerce gathering. Since he was qualified to


    attend, he needed to know the recent situation of each Chamber of Commerce gathering. Only by


    knowing these things, could Leroy find an opportunity to cooperate with Tagliare Company.


    "Leroy, help me investigate a person." Samuel went straight to his office and said to Leroy.


    Leroy quickly got up from the chair. He was qualified to sit here to work without Samuel. But when


    Samuel appeared in the office, the position did not belong to him.


    "Boss, who is it?" Leroy asked.


    "Liu Dongyang," Samuel said.


    "Boss, is there any conflict between you and Liu Dongyang?" Leroy asked in confusion.


    "It seems that you are very familiar with him. Are you a friend?" Samuel asked.


    Leroy quickly shook his head and exined, "Boss, Liu Dongbin is notorious. Many people know


    him. I just heard of his reputation. I don¡¯t know him."


    "Howe he has such a notorious name? Tell me about it," Samuel said.


    "Some time ago, something happened. It was said that something happened between Liu


    Dongyang and an underage child, and his parents came to find him. Liu Dongyang beat the whole


    family into the hospital, and then used his own rtionship to block the news. The family is now in a


    very bad situation. Such things often happen to Liu Dongyang. People in the circle say that he is a


    pervert who specializes in dealing with underage children," Leroy said.


    Samuel smiled coldly and said, "It seems that he is a man who deserves to die."


    Leroy''s expression changed when he heard Samuel¡¯s words. He knew that Samuel was not just


    saying. Liu Dongyang was going to have bad luck.


    However, why would Samuel suddenly deal with Liu Dongyang? Leroy couldn''t figure it out. "Boss,


    Liu Dongyang didn''t provoke you, did he?" Leroy asked curiously.


    "It has nothing to do with you. Just do your own thing." Samuel finished his words, he left the office.


    Since Liu Dongyang was a man whomitted all kinds of crimes, Samuel didn''t have to worry


    about anything.


    Leroy walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and subconsciously looked up at the sky. Although the


    sun was bright, he had a feeling that the situation of Swallow City was going to change!

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    Although Samuel''s understanding of Liu Dongyang was limited to a name, it was a simple thing for


    him to find Liu Dongyang.


    Moreover, Liu Dongyang was a very famous person in the underworld. He could get information


    about him by casually inquiring about him.


    That night, Samuel went to a nightclub, which was a ce where Liu Dongyang often went out.


    However, since Samuel was under 18 and refused to enter, he could only wait at the door.


    It was almost midnight when Samuel finally waited until Liu Dongyang left the stadium.


    From the little girl in his arms, Leroy''s words should be true. That girl looked underage at first


    nce.


    "If this piece of trash is dead, it should be extremely joyous, right?" Samuel followed closely behind.


    On the streette at night, almost no one could be seen. Liu Dongyang walked toward the nearest


    hotel with the little girl in his arms.


    Samuel did not waste too much time. He directly stood in front of Liu Dongyang.


    Liu Dongyang, who was drunk and dizzy, shouted, "Little boy, are you blind? How dare you stand in


    my way?"


    "I''m here to take your life," Samuel said bluntly.


    Liu Dongyang smiled. He had so many enemies, but none of them dared to hurt him, because his


    background was very strong. Such a little kid dared to talk big in front of him.


    Liu Dongyang pushed away the little girl in his arms and said to Samuel, "Little guy, it seems that


    you''re tired of living."


    Samuel nced at the little girl and said," You can go now. Otherwise, you can only die with him."


    The little girl nced at Samuel and left silently. She was not afraid, but she just wanted to take this


    opportunity to leave quickly. After all, she had heard about Liu Dongyang''s bad taste. She didn''t


    want to have anything to do with Liu Dongyang. Now that she had the chance to leave, she


    naturally had to hurry up.


    "Little guy, who sent you? Didn¡¯t he tell you that you would die if you provoked me?"


    Liu Dongyang said.


    After the little girl walked away, Samuel walked directly to Liu Dongyang and kicked Liu Dongyang''s


    lower abdomen.


    Liu Dongyang fell to the ground and rolled a few times before he stopped. Only then did he realize


    that the little boy in front of him was not simple.


    Liu Dongyang, who was half-asleep, covered his stomach, gnashed his teeth, and said, "Little guy,


    you''re looking for death."


    Without saying a word, Samuel went forward, grabbed Liu Dongyang''s hair, and dragged him


    directly into a small alley.


    It didn''t take more than a few minutes for Samuel to leave as if nothing had happened. Meanwhile,


    Liu Dongyang was lying in the alley, motionless.


    During the day, Leroy had helped Samuel find the ce to live. After Samuel found the address, he


    was stunned by the familiar ce.


    "It can¡¯t be such a coincidence. Are you ying with me?" Samuel was stunned. This familiar ce


    was themunity where Irene lived. Samuel didn''t expect that the temporary residence Leroy


    found for him was here.


    What was worse, when Samuel walked into the neighborhood and walked towards the apartment


    building, a sense of foreboding grew stronger and stronger.


    "Isn''t this the ce two nights before?¡±


    In the same unit building.


    Looking at the floors, Samuel was even more devastated.


    He had somehow be Irene''s neighbor!


    "Is this your joke? Is there such a coincidence in the world?" Samuel looked at the sky with a wry


    smile. He felt that he had been fooled by the old man in the sky. Otherwise, how could such a


    coincidence happen?


    Samuel was familiar with this ce. He had thought that he would nevere back here. Now he


    could only ept his fate.


    Samuel couldn¡¯t help thinking that if Irene saw this, how would she think? Maybe she would be


    misunderstood.


    However, she should have fallen asleep in the middle of the night. If she could still see it, Samuel


    would really believe in God.


    Fortunately, the worst case scenario did not happen. Samuel returned home


    smoothly.


    The environment was still good. Leroy should have asked someone to clean it up. Samuel went


    straight back to his room to sleep.


    Early tomorrow morning, Liu Dongyang¡¯s incident would definitely cause a sensation. After all, he


    was an influential figure. His sudden death would definitely surprise some people.


    However, for Samuel, this was a small matter. Moreover, Liu Dongyang had done all kinds of evil.


    He deserved to die. He did not know how many innocent girls had died in his hands. Moreover, he


    also knew the families behind those girls. By doing so, Samuel had avenged them.


    Zhou Dingshan did not sleep all night, not because he did not want to, but because he really could


    not sleep. He kept guessing what Samuel was going to do.


    At six o''clock in the morning, Zhou Dingshan couldn¡¯t help getting up and calling all his men.


    The yellow-haired man still looked sleepy. He received Zhou Dingshan''s task and asked him to go


    out and inquire about the news about Liu Dongyang to see if anything big happened.


    "Boss, what''s wrong with you?" Yellow-hair asked Zhou Dingshan in confusion. For people like


    them, they would never get up until 12 o¡¯clock, but now it was still six o''clock!


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up and take some people out to inquire about the situation. If you¡¯re not


    f*cking energetic enough, I''ll help you raise your spirits. How about that?" Zhou Dingshan said


    sternly.


    Yellow-hair looked at the steel pipe in Zhou Dingshan''s hand and instantly sobered up with a shiver.


    He hurriedly said, "No, no, boss, I¡¯ll go now."


    After Yellow-hair left with his men, Zhou Dingshan became more and more anxious. Last night, he


    had thought a lot. The biggest possibility was that Liu Dongyang had died. But in his opinion, it was


    not realistic. He was just a kid. Did he really dare to do that?


    Time passed little by little. Zhou Dingshan sat motionless and waited for three hours. When it was


    nine o''clock, the yellowhaired man finally came back, and his face was pale. Obviously, he was


    frightened.


    "How is it?" Zhou Dingshan asked eagerly.


    The yellow-haired man gasped heavily and said, "Boss, Liu Dongyang, he... he..." "What''s wrong


    with him? Tell me quickly." Zhou Dingshan asked anxiously.


    "He''s, he''s dead!" Yellow Hair said.


    Honglong!


    Zhou Dingshan felt like there was a p of thunder in his mind!


    Zhou Dingshan, whose legs were weak, sat down on the ground, and his breathing suddenly


    became rapid.


    Zhou Dingshan didn''t expect that things would really turn out like this when he thought of Samuel''s


    calm look yesterday.


    "Is the message reliable? Is it true?" Zhou Dingshan asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s true, it''s absolutely true. Right now, those people in the underworld are all exploding with noise."


    Yellow Hair said.


    Zhou Dingshan took a deep breath to calm himself down. At this time, Samuel arrived!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    When Zhou Dingshan saw Samuel, he couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    He really couldn¡¯t rte Liu Dongyang''s death to the little kid in front of him, but it was the truth!


    When he casually mentioned it yesterday, Zhou Dingshan took it as a joke.


    And just in one night, this person had caused a sensation in Swallow City. "Who is he? How could


    he have such great power?


    As for Yellow Hair, he lowered his head at once. He did not even have the courage to look straight


    into Samuel''s eyes. Cold sweat kept breaking out on his back.


    Thinking of how he had shown off in front of Samuel yesterday, Yellow Hair started to feel a chill in


    his heart. Since he could easily deal with such a big shot as Liu Dongyang, it would be easy for him


    to kill him.


    The yellow-haired man could only rejoice that Samuel had not been ruthless to him yesterday. If it


    was not for this, he would have already been an icy-cold corpse.


    "How is it? Have you thought it through?" Samuel asked.


    Zhou Dingshan shivered all over. Although his position in Swallow City was not high, he was


    actually very smart. Samuel did this, and the force behind Liu Dongyang would definitely not let him


    go. After all, Liu Dongyang''s boss was actually like a puppet. If Samuel destroyed this puppet, the


    people behind him would definitely be dissatisfied.


    Once this matter was found out, could Samuel handle it?


    If he failed, if Zhou Dingshan agreed to Samuel, he would also be one of them in the face of


    revenge in the future.


    Zhou Dingshan did not dare to answer Samuel¡¯s question. He had to figure out the pros and cons. If


    he took a wrong step, he would lose his life.


    "Maybe, you have another choice. You can tell the secret and let the people behind Liu Donghai


    know that I did it. You may get some benefits," Samuel continued.


    Zhou Dingshan exhaled heavily. Samuel¡¯s words mean that he was not afraid of the forces behind


    Liu Donghai at all?


    "You may not know much about the people behind Liu Dongyang," Zhou Dingshan said.


    "I don''t need to understand. No matter who it is, as long as they dare to find me, I can make him be


    a dog with a tail. Perhaps, I can directly destroy him." Samuel said.


    This sentence was crazy!


    It was so crazy that Zhou Dingshan couldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    On the other hand, Zhou Dingshan also thought that Samuel must have the ability to be bold.


    Moreover, from the matter of Liu Dongyang, Samuel had proved his strength to a certain extent.


    "Do you really not take this matter seriously at all?" Zhou Dingshan asked.


    Samuel smiled. With his current strength, he did not need to put anyone in his eyes. He could do


    anything he wanted.


    If it weren''t for his resentment toward


    Nangong Qianqiu, Samuel wouldn''t have done so much. He would have gone straight to Cloud City


    and waited for Yvonne to grow up.


    However, Samuel was so obsessed with this matter that he had to do so. He had to prove to


    Nangong Qianqiu that he had made a wrong choice and made a big mistake.


    Not to mention that there were so many years to go. If Samuel didn''t find something meaningful to


    do, wouldn''t it be more unworthy to let him go to the light?


    "It seems that you don''t have enough courage to face this matter. I misjudged you." After saying


    that, Samuel turned around and was about to leave.


    Zhou Dingshan was anxious when he saw the situation. He knew that this might be his chance. As


    Samuel had said, he could enter a world that waspletely different from the present world


    because of him. It was a ce where he had real power and control. If he missed this opportunity,


    the rest of Zhou Dingshan''s life would probably never appear again.


    "Wait!" Zhou Dingshan shouted.


    Samuel stopped, but he did not turn around.


    Zhou Dingshan gritted his teeth and made his choice with great difficulty. "What do you want me to


    do?"


    "Just wait." After leaving behind these two words, Samuel left.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Zhou Dingshan was at a loss, while the yellow-haired man was at a loss. They dared not infer the


    meaning of Samuel¡¯s words easily.


    "Boss, what does this mean? He left just like that?" Yellow Hair asked Zhou


    Dingshan with a face full of confusion.


    "I don''t know the f*cking meaning." Zhou Dingshan cursed. His heart was beating fast. He made a


    decision to change his life, but he didn''t know whether this decision was epted by Samuel or not,


    and he didn''t know what the consequences would be.


    "Should I catch up and ask him?" Yellow Hair suggested.


    "No need. Let''s wait and see. There will always be a death in life. It''s better to die sooner orter.


    Maybe we will have a chance to leave this ce," Zhou Dingshan said.


    Yellow-hair didn''t understand what he meant at all, and Zhou Dingshan himself was talking


    nonsense, which had something to do with his mood. Zhou Dingshan, who couldn''t calm down,


    couldn''t even think normally.


    On the other hand, after Samuel left


    Tagliare Company yesterday, Leroy had been paying attention to the situation in the underworld. He


    knew that the sky in Swallow City would change, but he was not sure if Samuel would really do so.


    So he had to see how far Samuel could go.


    Leroy was very clear about Liu Dongyang¡¯s evil deeds. He was also very clear about Liu


    Dongyang''s background, but he didn''t have time to tell Samuel yesterday.


    "Boss, you can''t really do this, can you?" Leroy''s face was a little ugly. Obviously, it was because he


    didn''t sleep wellst night.


    At this time, Leroy¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Looking at the caller ID, he knew that the message he had been waiting for had arrived.


    After pressing the answer button, Leroy put the phone to his ear and said, "How is it going?"


    "Liu Dongyang is dead. The news is urate."


    This was a piece of unexpected news that made Leroy feel incredible. He knew that since Samuel


    would say that, he would definitely do it.


    However, Leroy could not believe that Samuel had really done it.


    The boss''s temperament seemed to have changed drastically all of a sudden.


    He, who had never been to thepany, had established a connection with John Smith. Now, he


    had thrown down a huge rock on the calm surface of Swallow City, and this rock would definitely


    cause a sensation.


    "Leroy, did you hear what I said?"


    "Yes," Leroy answered.


    "Why do you suddenly care about Liu Dongyang? You don''t know anything, do you? Or do you have


    something to do with this?" the man asked.


    "Don¡¯t ask about this. I will let you know in the future. That''s it. I have to go to thepany. Let me


    remind you. Don''t do anything recently. Something big is going to happen." After that, Leroy hung


    up the phone, changed his clothes, and headed for thepany.

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    As one of the three big families in Swallow City, the prestige of the Yang Family in Swallow City was


    self-evident.


    As a merchant family, the Yang Family was clean in the eyes of outsiders. But in fact, the Yang


    Family''s business was not only in the business field, but also closely rted to the underworld.


    As a family that had been sessful for a very long time, it was absolutely impossible to say that it


    had nothing to do with the underworld. In the 70s and 80s, that was the time when he had fought


    against the world with his fists. The history of the Yang Family naturally had a deep rtionship with


    this aspect.


    At this time, almost all the family members were in the vi of the Yang Family, and the expressions


    on their faces were not very clear, as if something big had happened.


    As the head of the Yang family, Yang Bin was a hundred years old and was called the Ancestor of


    the Yang family.


    Although he was very old, Yang Bin was full of energy. His white hair did not make people feel that


    he had reached the old age.


    Yang Bin had no real power, because he had given it to the descendants of the various departments


    of the family. However, as the pioneer of the Yang Family, he had a very important voice in the


    family.


    Someone once said that as long as the ancestor of the Yang family did not die, the Yang family


    would definitely not fall into chaos. This was enough to show how high Yang Bin''s status was. Even


    outsiders did not dare to look down on him.


    "Ancestor, I''m afraid that someone wants to deal with the Yang family this time." Yang Wanlin said.


    As the best among the younger generation of the Yang family, he had a high voice in the family and


    was very appreciated by Yang Bin. Even the next position of the Yang family was likely to fall on his


    head.


    "Since you know that someone is targeting the Yang family, why haven''t you found out anything


    yet?" Yang Bin said sternly. Even if Yang Wanlin was one of the juniors he valued, he did not give


    Yang Wanlin any face.


    For Yang Bin, the most important thing was the foundation and status of the Yang family. When he


    was alive, he would never allow anyone to provoke him.


    "Are you up to no good, or do you not want to do it at all?" Yang Bin asked.


    No one dared to answer, and many people even lowered their heads. Yang Bin''s aura was so


    powerful that they had a strong sense of oppression.


    "Could it be that someone wants to take advantage of this incident to cause chaos?¡± Yang Bin


    continued.


    Everyone in the Yang Family knew that before their ancestor died, anyone who dared to act


    recklessly would definitely be kicked out of the family. Therefore, even if they were eager to rule the


    family, they would never dare to do such things in secret. Because there was nothing that could hide


    from Yang Bin, he was the only one who knew how many spies he had in Swallow City.


    "Patriarch, this matter definitely has nothing to do with me. I don''t know anything,¡± Yang Wanlin said


    hurriedly.


    As soon as he said this, the others also followed suit.


    "Patriarch, I don''t know either. It has nothing to do with me."


    "Ancestor, I can swear to God that I have never done anything wrong to the Yang Family."


    "Whoever did it will be struck by lightning."


    Seeing that everyone quickly shirked their responsibility, Yang Bin smiled coldly. For a group of


    cowards with no courage, if anyone dared to admit it at this time, Yang Bin would appreciate his


    courage. Unfortunately, no one dared to do so.


    Of course, it was also possible that this matter really had nothing to do with his own n. It was a


    challenge from outsiders to the Yang Family.


    At this time, another old man walked to Yang Bin''s side. Looking at his heavy footsteps, it was


    obvious that he was a martial artist.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Old ancestor, there are people who wish to meet you." The elder said.


    When the people of the Yang Family heard this, they all pricked up their ears because the identity of


    this old man was very mysterious. He followed Yang Bin closely and solved countless


    assassinations and sneak attacks for Yang Bin. Someone once said that he was very powerful and


    even deserved the title of Swallow City''s No. 1 martial arts practitioner. However, those who had


    really seen his skills were dead. Therefore, no one knew whether this was true or not.


    "Do you know who he is?" Yang Bin asked.


    "A child that clearly wishes to meet you, l feel like it is a bit strange." The elder said.


    Yang Bin and the elder had known each other for decades. If it were outsider nobody, he would not


    have informed him.


    "Since you came to tell me, it seems that it''s worth seeing." Yang Bin said.


    The old man nodded. He quickly led a child into the mansion. This child was Samuel.


    After killing Liu Dongyang, the puppet of the Yang family, he appeared in the Yang family again.


    What Samuel wanted to do? It was really hard to guess.


    "Ancestor." Samuel looked at Yang Bin and greeted him politely.


    Yang Bin didn''t even look at Samuel and said, "This word can''t be shouted by anyone. Who are


    you? Why do you want to see me?"


    "My name is Samuel, but this name is not important. How can you have heard of the boy''s name?"


    Samuel said calmly.


    "You have some self-knowledge. What''s your background and identity?" Yang Bin asked.


    Before Samuel could speak, Yang Wanlin said, "You¡¯re Samuel. Are you the useless Young Master


    of the Hannigan family?"


    Samuel¡¯s name was not well known to many people, but in some certain circle, Samuel''s reputation


    was well-known because Han Jun had deliberately spread this matter. Therefore, many stories


    about Samuel were spread in the second-generation circle of Swallow City.


    Of course, all of these stories were created to show just how useless Samuel was. Therefore, there


    was only one word to describe Samuel in the outside world: trash!


    "Hannigan family? What Hannigan family? " Yang Bin looked at Yang Wanlin and asked.


    Yang Wanlin smiled faintly and exined," Ancestor, the Hannigan family is a small family in


    Swallow City and is not worth mentioning. Moreover, he is not even as good as a servant in the


    Hannigan family. I heard that he lives in a doghouse."


    After listening to these words, Yang Bin turned to look at Samuel. Why would such a good-for-


    nothing kid ask for him?


    "Kid, you don''t want to ask me for help after being treated unfairly by your family, do you?" Yang Bin


    said.


    "I don''t have the habit of begging for help. I''m here to give you a good suggestion," Samuel said.


    Yang Bin couldn''t helpughing. "Give me an advice?"


    Who dared to say such a thing in such a big Yang family? Even if it was an outsider, they would


    never dare to say such a thing in front of him.


    Children and fools spoke the truth?


    "Or does this little guy really have a good opinion?"


    "Okay, I think you are very interesting. I''ll let you finish your words and you should leave as soon as


    you finish speaking," Yang Bin said.


    "There''s someone who can rece Liu Dongyang better," Samuel said.


    Yang Bin¡¯s face turned cold. The reason why all the members of the Yang Family gathered together


    today was because of Liu Dongyang''s matter. Why did this little kid suddenly mention Liu


    Dongyang?

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    "Boy, do you know that with your words, I can make you die?" Yang Bin said to Samuel with a cold


    face.


    Many people knew the rtionship between Liu Dongyang and the Yang family, but who dared to


    criticize him?


    Even if it was a private discussion, it also needed to be very cautious, let alone mentioning this


    matter in front of the ancestor of the Yang family.


    Yang Wanlin looked at Samuel with a smile. This guy was not only a good-for-nothing, but also a


    fool. He really didn''t know how the Hannigan family had raised such a good-for-nothing. Wasn''t he


    making trouble for the Hannigan family?


    But then, Samuel''s words were even more


    shocking.


    "I killed Liu Dongyang. It''s reasonable for you to want me to die," Samuel said with a calm


    expression.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was a p of thunder!


    The sound of tnd rang!


    Samuel''s words stunned everyone in the Yang family.


    They wanted to find out who did this, but they didn¡¯t expect that the protagonist of this matter would


    come to them on his own initiative!


    "But... how is this possible?"


    He was just a kid. How could he do such a thing?


    "Samuel, if you want to die, you can use another way. And how many people would believe what


    you said? Do you want to retaliate Hannigan family, so you deliberately use this way to attract


    hatred?" Yang Wanlin said with a face full of disdain.


    Samuel''s words were indeed shocking, but Yang Wanlin did not believe them at all.


    The expressions of the others gradually changed from shock to mockery.


    If these words were said by a normal person, they might be credible. But how could a child like


    Samuel convince others?


    Moreover, it was impossible for a normal person to walk into the Yang family''s trap after killing Liu


    Dongyang.


    It was at this moment that the crowd felt Samuel''s figure sh and be illusory.


    When everyone saw him again, he had already appeared in front of Yang Wanlin.


    Yang Wanlin was shocked. He didn''t even see how Samuel appeared in front of him.


    It was just a blink of an eye!


    "You..."


    Before Yang Wanlin could finish his words, Samuel grabbed him by the throat. Samuel lifted Yang


    Wanlin up with one hand with amazing strength.


    Yang Wanlin, who could not breathe in an instant, could only struggle with his legs. He even tried to


    pull Samuel away with his hands, but he found that he could not do it with his own strength.


    What''s going on?!


    How could it be possible!


    How could a little kid have such great strength?


    At the same time, the old man also looked shocked. When he wanted to save Yang Wanlin, he


    heard Samuel¡¯s voice.


    "Don''t move, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I won''t be nervous and identally crush his neck."


    The old man knew Samuel''s words were definitely not a joke. Even he himself did not see his action


    clearly. Moreover, if he could lift Yang Wanlin with one hand, he definitely had the strength to crush


    Yang Wanlin''s neck.


    At this moment, Yang Bin finally knew that the child in front of him was not someone he could look


    down upon.


    "He killed Liu Dongyang and dared toe here on his own initiative. If he doesn''t have real ability,


    how can he have the courage to do so?"


    "What do you want to do?" Yang Bin asked.


    "I''ll rmend someone for you. He will be put in an important position by you," Samuel said.


    Seeing that Yang Wanlin''s face was livid and he was on the verge of suffocation, Yang Bin said, "Let


    go of him first. We can talk about it."


    Samuel immediately let go of his hand. He had never thought of using Yang Wanlin as a hostage.


    Furthermore, there was no need for him to do so.


    The old man next to Yang Bin was an absolute strong man. His strength was above Yan Jun''s, and


    even had a certain rtionship with Tianqi. It was a pity that when he met Samuel, he was


    equivalent to an ant


    Samuel didn''t need to worry so much without the presence of someone who could threaten Samuel.


    "You should know Liu Dongyang''s character very well. What he did was a smear on the Yang


    family¡¯s reputation. I killed him to help you clean up. Of course, you don''t need to thank me, as long


    as you ept my proposal," Samuel said.


    Yang Bin''s face was as cold as frost. As a superior, no one had ever dared to speak like this in front


    of him. Judging by the meaning of Samuel¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t ept it even if he didn''t want to.


    Moreover, the person who he was talking about must be his trusted follower. He was going to use


    the power of the Yang Family to train his own people.


    Yang Bin would never do anything that would allow others to enjoy the fruits of hisbor.


    "What if I don''t want to?" Yang Bin said coldly.


    Samuel looked at the old man beside Yang Bin with a smile on his face and said, "He is no match


    for me. If you want to catch me or even kill me with him, it''s wishful thinking. And I advise you not to


    have such thoughts. Otherwise, your funeral will be held in advance."


    After saying this, Samuel paused and continued, "There must be a lot of people here who want to


    take your ce. Your death is a good thing for them. If I can''t cooperate with you, I can still


    cooperate with them. Don''t you think so?"


    Yang Bin''s face was livid. Samuel''s words made him so angry that he almost spat blood.


    However, he knew that Samuel was telling the truth. There were already people inside the Yang


    Family who were eager to see him die. It was just that these people didn''t dare to show it.


    "This is the Yang family''s territory. If you can do whatever you want, don''t you take me, Yang Bin,


    too seriously?" Yang Bin said coldly.


    "I have something to say to this old mister," Samuel said.


    Yang Bin nced at the old man next to him. The old man nodded his head.


    Amongst the people present, only he clearly understood what Samuel¡¯s performance meant.


    Therefore, even he did not dare to underestimate him even a little.


    The old man walked to Samuel and said, "If you have something to say, just say it."


    Samuel lowered his voice and said, "I wonder if you have heard of Tianqi, or do you know what


    Heaven-level powerhouses mean?"


    When the old man heard this, he was obviously trembling all over, and his face changed a lot.


    Samuel smiled when he saw the old man''s reaction. It seemed that the Tianqi was still very useful. It


    could indeed frighten many people.


    The old man took a deep breath and said, "I was disrespectful just now. Please forgive me."


    Samuel shook his head.


    When the elder returned to Yang Bin''s side, Yang Bin could clearly see his trembling hands.


    After knowing him for so many years, Yang Bin knew clearly how much trouble this old friend beside


    him had gone through and what was worthy of his fear was by no means a small thing. It seemed


    that the origin of this little guy was really not small.


    If he chose to confront Samuel head-on, the result would be unknown. And to a great extent, it


    might not be pleasing.


    As a shrewd businessman, Yang Bin already had his own choice.


    "Wanlin, talk to Samuel about the new puppet. I''ll leave it to you," Yang Bin said.

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    When Yang Bin said these words, the faces of everyone in the Yang family changed. This was a


    compromise for Samuel!


    As the Old Ancestor of the Yang Family, which was also one of the three big families in Swallow


    City, Yan Bin''s status was undoubtedly high, and it was difficult for Yang Bin to listen to the opinions


    of others. But now, hepromised with Samuel.


    It was unbelieveable for such a child to make Yang Bin give in.


    Yang Wanlin didn''t know what it meant, but he knew very well that he mustplete Yang Bin''s


    order. Moreover, Samuel, who could make Yang Binpromise, was not something he could


    belittle.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Patriarch. I will definitely cooperate with you," Yang Wanlin said. At the same time, he


    nced at Samuel with a different look in his eyes.


    The legendary Young Master of the Hannigan family was obviously not the kind of person he


    imagined.


    In addition, Yang Wanlin had an intuition that it might be an opportunity for him to build a good


    rtionship with Samuel in order to get the position of the Master of the Yangs. Samuel could be of


    great help to him in this matter.


    "I want to rest. As for the rest, you can discuss it." Yang Bin left after saying this to Samuel. Under


    his calm appearance, there was an urgent heart. He wanted to know what Samuel had said to the


    old man, which caused him to change so much. All the members of the Yang family stood up at the


    same time, as if they were sending the emperor off respectfully.


    After Yang Bin left, those people all turned their eyes to Samuel. The man who dared to break into


    the Yang family alone and said that he had killed Liu Dongyang and made Yang Binpromise in


    the end was really shocking and incredible.


    Someone secretly pinched his thigh. After feeling the pain, he was sure that he was not dreaming.


    "Brother Hannigan, if you have any requests, just tell me." Yang Wanlin walked to Samuel''s side. He


    no longer had that kind of lofty attitude. Instead, he had a smile on his face. Furthermore, his tone


    was as if he was Samuel''s friend.


    "His name is Zhou Dingshan. If you have time, you can talk to him. When it''s done, I''ll treat you to a


    meal," Samuel said.


    Yang Wanlin raised his eyebrows. This was not a simple meal. This was the opportunity he used to


    build a good rtionship with Samuel.


    "Of course, of course, Brother Hannigan. If there''s anything you need help with in the future, feel


    free to call me," Yang Wanlin promised as he patted his chest.


    By doing so, he was already trying to please Samuel, and the rest of the Yang family also saw it.


    Those who were qualified topete with Yang Wanlin for the position of the home lord became a


    little anxious. Obviously, Yang Bin''s attitude towards Samuel was extraordinary. Getting closer to


    Samuel could indirectly improve their position in Yang Bin''s heart.


    This was exactly what Yang Wanlin had done, so the others also began to think of a way. They had


    to build a good rtionship with Samuel and not fall behind Yang Wanlin.


    "I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first. See you the day after tomorrow," Samuel said.


    "Okay, I''ll see you off." Yang Wanlin sent Samuel to the gate of the vi. He also understood what


    Samuel meant by the so-called meeting the day after tomorrow.


    The day after tomorrow was the Swallow City''s Chamber of Commerce¡¯s gathering. Although the


    three major families did not pay much attention to the gathering, and they had not participated in it


    in previous years, Samuel was obviously reminding him that he would be there, and it was hard to


    say if something good would happen. In the Hannigan family, the Hannigan family had always


    treated Samuel as trash. The people from the Hannigan family would never have imagined what


    would happen in the Yang family today. Yang Wanlin knew what role he would y, but he was


    happy to help Samuel. He also wanted to see how the Hannigan family would react when Samuel


    appeared at the gathering.


    At this moment, in Yang Bin''s study.


    Yang Bin asked bluntly, "Song Yun, I have known you for so many years, but I have never seen


    anything you are afraid of."


    Song Yun''s face was full of bitter smiles. For a hot-blooded man who relied on his fists to fight


    against the world, nothing was worthy of his fear.


    But just now, after listening to Samuel''s words, Song Yun was scared from the bottom of his heart.


    Song Yun knew that he was very powerful in the mortal world, but he was even more aware of what


    this kind of power meant to Tianqi.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    That was nothing!


    "This child''s background is beyond your imagination," Song Yun said.


    "Ipromise with him because I trust you. I hope you won''t let me down," Yang Bin said. If


    Samuel was not worth his fear, then hispromise just now was meaningless. Therefore, the


    more powerful Samuel''s identity was, the better it would be for Yang Bin.


    Of course, Yang Bin had his own considerations behind thispromise. As an old fox in the


    business world, how could Yang Bin suffer losses?


    After all, he was a businessman, and he would take all the benefits into consideration. Therefore,


    the more powerful Samuel was, the more benefits he would be able to get.


    "Tianqi, Heaven-grade, these are the words he told me. I believe these words are enough," Song


    Yun said.


    Yang Bin frowned deeply. He didn''t know much about Tianqi, but he knew that this was an


    organization that was above the secr world. Moreover, there were many masters in this


    organization, and the most powerful one was Heaven-level, known as Heaven-level masters!


    But Samuel was just a kid. How could he be a Tianqi person? How could he reach the Heaven-


    level?


    "Are you sure? He is still young, and he can really join the Tianqi era and be a Heaven-level


    strong man?" Yang Bin asked with a look of doubt.


    "This is also what makes me feel strange." Song Yun sighed. He could not imagine how Samuel


    had joined the Tianqi, or how he had obtained the status of a Heavenlevel powerhouse. All of this


    was unbelievable.


    However, the strength Samuel showed was so powerful. Although he only attacked Yang Wanlin


    and only showed the tip of the iceberg of his strength, Song Yun knew that even he was no match


    for Samuel.


    "That is to say, you can¡¯t be sure of his identity?" Yang Bin said discontentedly.


    "Yes, I am not certain of his identity. However, there is one thing that I am certain of. If he wants to


    kill me, I am afraid that I will not even have the chance to resist." Song Yun said.


    Yang Bin couldn¡¯t help gasping, and the me on his face disappeared in an instant.


    For so many years, he had relied on Song Yun''s protection in order to be safe and sound. Song


    Yun''s words had truly taken him by surprise.

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    If Samuel really had such an ability, then even if he was not a Heaven-level powerhouse of the


    Tianqi realm, he was still worthy of Yang Bin befriending him.


    Yang Bin made friends and profit was above all. Under such circumstances, he could ignore


    Samuel¡¯s age. He could even be friends with Samuel.


    "It seems that this little guy is quite interesting. But I don''t understand why such a powerful person is


    regarded as a good-for-nothing by others." Yang Bin looked puzzled. If Samuel was in the Yang


    family, he would definitely be put in an important position by him. However, the Hannigan family


    completely ignored such an existence that could revitalize the family.


    "I have heard of some inside stories about this matter." Song Yun said with a bitter smile. The


    reason why he smiled bitterly was that in his opinion, the reason was very absurd.


    As a strong martial artist, Song Yun had a good rtionship with Yan Jun. So when they were


    asionally together, they would chat. Song Yun learned about Samuel from Yan Jun.


    In the past, Song Yun didn''t think it was a big deal. After all, Nangong Qianqiu did this just to train


    the next master of the Hannigan family. As for who was going to take the position, it didn''t matter.


    But now, Song Yun felt that his idea was too simple, because Samuel was much better than Han


    Jun. Nangong Qianqiu''s choice was absolutely stupid.


    "What inside story?" Yang Bin asked curiously.


    "Samuel has a brother named Han Jun.


    Hangong Qianqiu has divined for him. Han Jun has the appearance of an emperor, and only he can


    lead the Hannigan family to the next glory. Hangong Qianqiu believes in this. Therefore, the


    treatment of the two brothers in the Hannigan family is totally different. Hangong Qianqiu loves Han


    Jun, but Samuel is a thorn in her side. This is why Samuel is regarded as a waste," said Song Yun.


    Yang Bin was stunned for a moment and thenughed. It was ridiculous. Hangong Qianqiu actually


    believed in these demonic words, but it was a good thing for him. If Samuel was not treated as a


    waste in the Hannigan family, how could he take advantage of it?


    "It seems that this is an opportunity for my Yang Family. Maybe before I die, I can see that the Yang


    Family is superior to the other two families." Yang Bin said with a smile.


    The three major families in Swallow City seemed to be very harmonious on the surface, but they


    had secretly fought for many years. Everyone wanted to surpass the other two families and be


    Swallow City''s real first aristocratic family.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Yang Bin was very obsessed with this matter before, and he tried a lot, but it didn''t work. He had


    given up on this idea, but he saw hope again because of Samuel''s appearance.


    Samuel was absolutely a core figure in order to change the current situation of the three major


    families.


    "Samuel is not a man to control. You have to be careful. Otherwise, it will backfire." Song Yun


    reminded him.


    Yang Bin nodded his head as if it was a matter of course. For an old fox like him, he naturally


    understood this simple principle. He would not try to control Samuel.


    Instead, they would cooperate.


    Samuel, who had left the Yang''s vi, was about to go home for a rest. Of course, the house here


    was not the Hannigan family mansion, but the ce that was neighbors with Irene.


    Suddenly, a familiar car stopped in front of him.


    When Samuel saw Han Cheng getting out of the car, he immediately turned around and changed


    his direction.


    Han Cheng''s face was full of anger. This guy had made such a big trouble at home, but now he


    turned a blind eye to him.


    "Samuel, is this the attitude you have when you see your father?" Han Cheng said angrily to


    Samuel.


    "A real father won''t let his son live in a doghouse and let him be treated inhumanely," Samuel said


    coldly.


    Han Cheng also knew that he had let Samuel down on this point. However, if Hangong Qianqiu


    wanted to do so, he had no choice.


    "I heard that you even beat Yan Jun. When did you start to be so arrogant?" Han Cheng asked in a


    cold voice.


    "You should hurry and leave. If you don''t, I will beat you," Samuel said.


    Han Cheng''s face became more and more ugly. This was his son, and he wanted to hit him!


    "Go back with me, or you will starve to death on the street sooner orter. Go back and apologize to


    Grandmother. Pretend that nothing happened. I will put in a good word for you," Han Cheng said.


    "Apologize?" Samuel turned to look at Han Cheng with cold eyes and said, "You want me to


    apologize to her? Why should she do that?"


    "You still want the protection of the Hannigan family now. Without the protection of the Hannigan


    family, you won''t even have enough to eat. If you really want to vent your anger on yourself, when


    your wings be hard in the future, you can go and prove yourself in front of her. But now, do you


    have this ability?" Han Cheng said. He knew that these words might be a big blow to Samuel, but


    he had to say so. No matter how he treated Samuel, he was still his son. Moreover, he did not want


    to see Samuel die on the street from the morning news one day.


    "Protect?" Samuel looked at Han Cheng mockingly. These words were extremely ridiculous. Since


    when did the Hannigan family protect him? They just treated him like a dog and locked him in the


    backyard. Even the servants were not willing toe into contact with this ce.


    Even servants were all high and mighty in front of Samuel.


    He, the Young Master, was a joke in the Hannigan family.


    And now Samuel had be powerful, so he had enough strength to prove that Nangong


    Qianqiu''s behavior was wrong.


    "If you leave the Hannigan family, do you still have a chance to live?" Han Cheng said.


    "See you the day after tomorrow. I will let you know what I am like after leaving the Hannigan


    family."


    "In the future, people will remember me, Samuel. The Hannigan family will be an abandoned n


    by me."


    "Remember, it''s me who abandoned the Hannigan family, not the Hannigan family who abandoned


    me."


    After saying that, Samuel left without looking back.


    Han Cheng was stunned and stood where he was.


    He abandoned the Hannigan family?


    Since when did he have such strong selfconfidence?


    The day after tomorrow. Why was it the day after tomorrow?


    What would happen the day after tomorrow?


    Han Cheng was so confused that he didn''t understand the meaning of Samuel''s words at all.


    Watching Samuel walking away, Han Cheng got in the car helplessly.


    Back home, Han Cheng told Gina about his meeting with Samuel. After hearing this, Gina began to


    me Han Cheng for not bringing Samuel home. Han Jun, who had secretly heard this,


    immediately told this to Hangong Qianqiu.


    Hangong Qianqiu broke into the young couple''s room directly.


    "Did you see Samuel?¡± Hangong Qianqiu asked Han Cheng.


    Han Cheng was stunned for a moment. When he saw Han Jun, who hid behind Hangong Qianqiu,


    he instantly understood that Han Jun had gone to tip off the secret.

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    At this time, Han Jun made a face at Han Cheng proudly. Han Jun, who was protected by Hangong


    Qianqiu, waswless. Han Jun did not even take Han Cheng and Gina seriously.


    Han Jun had never been wronged since he was a child. He was protected very well by Hangong


    Qianqiu, so that if Han Cheng spoke a little more harshly to him, he would be scolded by Hangong


    Qianqiu. Over time, no one would me him anymore.


    "Mom, 1 did see him. I wanted to bring him back to apologize to you, but..."


    Before Han Cheng could finish his words, Hangong Qianqiu interrupted him," Apologize? I don''t


    need his apology. Since he has left the Hannigan family, I don''t like to see him at home from now


    on."


    "Mom, after all, he is also your grandson." Gina was anxious. Hearing the meaning of Hangong


    Qianqiu''s words, she wanted topletely give up Samuel, which was uneptable to Gina.


    Even if she was not careful enough to take care of Samuel because of Hangong Qianqiu, she was


    still his mother after all. How could she be willing to see Samuel go astray?


    However, Hangong Qianqiu was so ruthless that she couldn''t even imagine it. Hangong Qianqiu,


    who didn''t like Samuel for a long time, never thought that Samuel woulde back home.


    "My grandson?" Hangong Qianqiu sneered and said, "In my eyes, I only have one grandson."


    After that, Nangong Qianqiu stroked Han Jun''s head with a doting look on her face.


    Han Jun smiled proudly and said to Han Cheng, "Dad, he''s just a good-for-nothing anyway. Why


    should he go home and waste food? In the future, the Hannigan family will rely on me."


    Han Cheng gritted his teeth. Han Jun did not look like an elder brother at all. What else could he do


    other than speak ill of Samuel in front of Nangong Qianqiu?


    However, Nangong Qianqiu was also affected by this trick. As long as Han Jun acted like a spoiled


    child, no matter what he wanted to do, Nangong Qianqiu would agree.


    Han Jun didn¡¯t allow Samuel to go home this time, so he probably had expressed his opinions a lot.


    "In the future, no one is allowed to mention Samuel." After saying this, Nangong Qianqiu left the


    room with Han Jun.


    Han Cheng sighed and sat on the edge of the bed feebly.


    Gina looked anxious and said, "Don''t you want to think of a way? Do you really want to watch


    Samuel go missing?"


    Han Cheng shook his head and said with a helpless expression, "You''ve seen mother''s attitude.


    What else can I do? I don''t know what your eldest son said in front of Grandmother."


    Gina gritted her teeth. Sometimes, she also hated Han Jun very much. If Han Jun hadn''t secretly


    done something bad, Nangong Qianqiu wouldn''t hate Samuel to the core.


    "By the way, what day is the day after tomorrow mentioned by Samuel? Do you know what he


    wants to do?" Since the fortress could not be broken by Nangong Qianqiu, Gina could only rely on


    other twists and turns in the matter. Maybe what Samuel said to Han Cheng was an opportunity.


    "Is it important? What do you think he can do?" Han Cheng said.


    "Maybe he has prepared something?" Gina said with expectation in her eyes.


    "The day after tomorrow!" Han Cheng suddenly thought of something and said," The day after


    tomorrow is really an important day, but what does it have to do with him?"


    "What day is it?" Gina could not wait to ask.


    "I think you are also confused. The day after tomorrow is a gathering of the Chamber of Commerce.


    It''s such an important thing. Have you forgotten?" Han Cheng reminded him.


    Gina suddenly enlightened. Of course, she could not forget this. However, after focusing on


    Samuel, shepletely ignored this matter.


    "I didn''t forget, but what does it have to do with him?" Gina said doubtfully.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course it has nothing to do with him. Do you think he will be qualified to participate?" Han Cheng


    said with a bitter smile. This level of gathering had nothing to do with Samuel. Hence, he was


    certain that the day after tomorrow mentioned by Samuel had nothing to do with the gathering.


    As his mother, Gina really hoped Samuel could do something to change himself, but she also did


    not think that the day after tomorrow Samuel mentioned would have something to do with the party.


    It was a gathering of upper ss people. Samuel was not qualified to enter.


    At this time, Samuel had returned to themunity where he lived. A woman in the same elevator


    as him was wearing a slim and high-heeled dress. She was in good shape.


    And the two of them got off the elevator on the same floor. The woman directly pressed Irene''s


    doorbell. It seemed that she was Irene''s friend.


    In order to avoid being seen by Irene, Samuel quickened his pace and went back to his home.


    "Irene, didn¡¯t you say that no one lives next to you? I just saw a little boying home. Are you


    sure we won''t disturb your


    neighbor?" There were more than a dozen women in the house, all good-looking. It seemed that


    they were holding a private party.


    After hearing this, Irene''s face was full of doubts. No one had lived next door for several months.


    She was very sure about this. Otherwise, she would not have opened the party in her own home.


    "Are you sure you saw it clearly? I didn''t hear that thendlord had rented it out." Irene asked


    doubtfully.


    "It''s daytime. Do you think I''ve seen a ghost? If you don''t believe me, go and see it yourself," the


    woman said.


    Irene really didn¡¯t believe it. She decided to go out and confirm that if there were new neighbors


    who moved in, she had to ask her sisters to control the volume to avoid disturbing the neighbors.


    Samuel thought that he had dodged a bullet. When he heard the doorbell ring, he realized that he


    could not escape disaster!


    It seemed that what shoulde woulde sooner orter.


    As the doorbell kept ringing, Samuel, who did not intend to open the door, stood up from the sofa.


    When the door opened, Samuel saw Irene''s surprised face.


    "How could it be you?" Irene looked at Samuel in shock. She did not expect her new neighbor to be


    Samuel.


    "I asked my friend to find me a ce. I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental," Samuel said


    helplessly. The more he thought about it, the more mysterious it was. Samuel even felt that this was


    a joke by God.


    Irene did not think that things could really be so coincidental. In her opinion, Samuel must have


    done it on purpose.


    It was no wonder that she had such an idea. Anyone else would suspect Samuel''s evil intentions.


    After all, the coincidence was too hard to believe.


    "Little brother, you have some thoughts about me, so you choose to be my neighbor, do you?" Irene


    asked Samuel with a smile.


    Samuel felt helpless. He had expected that there would be such a misunderstanding if Irene knew


    about it, but he really didn''t have such an idea.

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    Samuel knew that no matter how he exined, Irene would not believe it, so he did not bother to


    talk too much and closed the door directly.


    Irene, who had been rejected, was stunned. After all, she was a beautiful woman, but she had


    never been locked outside the door by a man, and she was a child.


    "Little fellow, hurry up and open the door and make it clear to me. Do you like me?" Irene pounded


    the door and shouted.


    Samuel, who was in the room, had a headache on his face. This damn coincidence really caused


    him a lot of trouble. Even ten of his mouths could not exin the misunderstanding.


    Samuel had no choice but to go back to his room and try his best to ignore Irene knocking on the


    door.


    Irene, who did not receive any response, violently kicked the door before returning to her home.


    However, letting Samuel off today did not mean that Irene would not pursue this matter.


    The next morning, as soon as Samuel opened the door and was about to leave home, he found


    Irene standing at her door with a proud look on her face.


    "What are you doing?¡± Samuel said helplessly.


    "Catch you," Irene said directly.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. He had not done anything bad, but Irene had treated


    him as a bad person?


    "I''ve said it before. It''s just a coincidence. And I have something important to do now.


    I don''t want to waste time with you,"


    Samuel said.


    Irene walked to Samuel''s side. She grabbed Samuel''s hand and dragged him to her own home.


    "If you want me to believe you, you can do me a favor," Irene said.


    "Why should I help you? It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not. This is the truth.


    There is no need for me to prove anything to you," Samuel said indifferently.


    If it were an adult man, Irene would have a lot of ways to deal with Samuel, but he was just a child.


    There were so many ways that Irene couldn''t use.


    "You can just take it as begging for you. Is that okay?" Irene said.


    Samuel did not say anything. His current rtionship with Irene could at most be regarded as a


    neighbor. Moreover, they were not familiar with each other. Why would he help Irene for no reason?


    "You are a man after all. Can''t you be more straightforward?" Irene said.


    "I''m still young," Samuel said.


    "Let me get straight to the point. My leader called me just now and asked me to send him a


    document. But he is in the hotel, and I am afraid that he will plot against me, so I want you toe


    with me. If there are more people, he will not dare to do anything to me," Irene said.


    "You should know very well if he is up to something. And what position should I take? This matter


    has nothing to do with me at all," Samuel said. This was something that a superior took advantage


    of his position and wanted to take advantage of his subordinate. This kind of thing was very normal.


    With Irene''s beauty, it was reasonable for her to encounter such trouble.


    "You can be my younger brother," Irene said.


    The reason why she asked Samuel for help was just like what Samuel had said. Irene knew very


    well in her heart whether her boss would plot against her. If not, why sould she send the information


    to the hotel? Moreover, this leader had expressed his desire to Irene many times. He even bluntly


    said that as long as Irene was willing, he could help her get promoted in thepany.


    However, in her heart, Irene was very repulsive about this matter. She had never thought of using


    her body in exchange for her career.


    "Can you do it or not? If you don''t want to, I can only go by myself. Maybe you will never see me


    again in the future," Irene said.


    Samuel thought for a while. There was nothing special about today. After all, the gathering of the


    chamber ofmerce had to be held until tomorrow. It was just a piece of cake for him. It was not a


    big problem for him to help.


    "When?" Samuel asked.


    Irene finally smiled and said, "I''ll change my clothes right away. It won''t take long."


    After that, Irene rushed back to her room.


    Samuel sat on the sofa. He did not have any real rtionship with Irene. Even if Irene was really


    taken advantage of, it would not cause any damage to him. Logically speaking, Samuel could


    ignore it, but he did not refuse. After thinking about it carefully, Samuel found that he seemed to


    have a chivalrous heart. He always wanted to make up for the unfairness on the road. Such a


    character would inevitably bring more trouble to him in the future.


    Soon, Irene came out of the room. It was probably the most conservative clothes that Irene had


    been dressed in Samuel''s opinion. Even her legs were not exposed. Her loose jeans covered the


    most perfect part of her body.


    "Don''t waste too much time," Samuel said faintly.


    "Don''t worry; it will be done in a while.¡± Irene happily took Samuel¡¯s hand and went out of the door.


    Her movements were so familiar, as if she really regarded Samuel as her younger brother.


    Samuel felt a little strange about this kind of action. After all, he did not really have a rtionship


    with Irene. Moreover, from Samuel''s point of view, he was a normal man. Since his hand was put in


    front of Irene''s chest, he could not help but touch Irene''s chest. This kind of feeling was quite a big


    one for Samuel.


    After entering the lift, Samuel pulled his hand away from Irene.


    "Little brother, you really don''t know how lucky you are. There are so many men who don''t deserve


    to touch me, but you still dislike me? " Irene said with an unhappy face.


    "There are so many people chasing you, why don''t you have a boyfriend? If you have a boyfriend at


    this time, won''t he be able to help you solve this problem?" Samuel said.


    Irene''s expression became cold and proud, and she said, "Sister''s standard for choosing a man is


    very high. How can an ordinary man catch my eye?" "Not only should he be handsome, but he


    should have money?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Who doesn''t want their other half to be the prince charming?" Irene said matter-of-factly.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Many women probably had the same idea, but there was no prince charming


    in this world. It was just a dream of this group of women.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Don''t you like beautiful women?" Irene asked Samuel in reply.


    "I already have someone I like. She is indeed very pretty," Samuel said.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. You don¡¯t study well at such a young age. You actually fall in love early.¡± Irene looked


    at Samuel with a contemptuous expression.


    Samuel smiled and did not exin anything. His situation was beyond anyone''s imagination.


    After leaving themunity, the two took a taxi and headed for the hotel where Irene was.


    This was a very high-end hotel in Swallow City, and it cost thousands of dors to get a room. It


    seemed that the boss really paid attention to Irene.

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    In the elevator, Samuel asked Irene, "Your boss is willing to spend a lot of money for your sake.


    Why don''t you want to do it?"


    "Samuel, I have to educate you. You can do whatever you want, but you must have your own


    bottom line. Although I am beautiful, I want to be independent. How can I be a man''s ything


    casually?" Irene seriously taught Samuel.


    If Samuel had not met Irene at the door of the nightclub, and if she had not been so drunk at that


    time that she had almost been yed by two men, perhaps Samuel would have believed her.


    Of course, this did not mean Samuel had any prejudice against this. Instead, it was impossible for a


    woman who knew how to protect herself to be drunk in that kind of situation.


    "Let''s think about it from a different point of view. This might be your chance." Samuel said.


    Irene grabbed Samuel''s ear and said, "Little boy, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. When you


    grow up, you will definitely be a jerk."


    When the elevator reached the floor where Irene''s superior was, Irene became nervous, because


    she was not sure whether it would be useful for her to take Samuel with her.


    Walking to the door of the room, Irene took a deep breath and then pressed the doorbell.


    Samuel could not help but smile.


    Irene red harshly at him. Just as she was about to speak, the door was opened.


    A middle-aged man''s appearance surprised Samuel. He had thought that Irene''s boss was a greasy


    middle-aged uncle, or even a bald man. However, to Samuel¡¯s surprise, this man was goodlooking


    and gentle. It could not be seen that he was a person who could do such dirty things.


    "Who is he?" The middle-aged man looked displeased when he saw Samuel.


    "This is my brother, he came with me," Irene quickly exined.


    The middle-aged man smiled coldly and said, "Irene, do you really think that it''s as simple as


    sending the document? You actually brought someone with you. What does this mean? Don''t you


    want to stay in thepany anymore? You should know that with my ability, if I just casually say a


    word, nopany dares to want you."


    Irene lowered her head. This was also the reason why she did not dare to offend her superior


    directly. It did not matter if she lost her job, but Irene was afraid that otherpanies would not


    want her.


    At this time, Samuel went straight into the room.


    The middle-aged man caught hold of Samuel''s shoulder and said, "Boy, this is my room. Get out of


    here."


    Samuel gently twisted his shoulder, broke away from the middle-aged man''s hand, and walked into


    the room.


    Irene''s face was filled with doubt. She did not know what Samuel was trying to do.


    At this time, Samuel said, "It seems that you have a high position in Swallow City. Otherwise, how


    can you make my sister unable to find a job in Swallow City?"


    The middle-aged man smiled proudly and said, "Little boy, how can you understand the adult world?


    Do you know what power is?"


    Power?


    Samuel smiled faintly.


    The power in Samuel''s hands could shake the economy of many countries. In his eyes, there was


    no difference between this middle-aged man and a clown.


    "You''re just a senior executive of thepany. How can you be so powerful?" Samuel asked


    curiously.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he was very unhappy in his heart. What did he mean by just


    a senior executive of thepany? How could his identity be looked down upon by this little kid?


    "Little guy, if you don''t get out of here, don''t me me for being rude to you." The middle-aged man


    threatened.


    "Who''s your boss? Maybe I know him," Samuel asked.


    The middle-aged man smiled. Irene was just an ordinary employee, and her brother was just an


    ordinary person. How dare he boast in front of him? He didn¡¯t knew what was good for him.


    "Little boy, who did you learn this from? You''re so good at boasting. " The middle-aged man looked


    at Samuel. His face was full of mockery.


    Irene did not understand why Samuel would say such things. She had asked Samuel toe


    because she wanted one more person so that the middle-aged man would have some scruples and


    not dare to act recklessly. Who would have thought that Samuel would actually say something like


    this in front of her superior?


    He was just a kid. How could he know the big boss of thepany?


    Moreover, Irene knew that thepany she was working in was the branch of the Yang Family in


    Swallow City. The real boss was Yang Wanlin, a second-generation rich generation in Swallow City.


    His high status was not something that ordinary people could know.


    "You''ll know whether I''m bragging or not after you verify it," Samuel said with a calm face. He did


    not know who the man was, but with the help of the Yang Family, he was sure that he could deal


    with any family or boss.


    "Hahahaha." The middle-aged manughed to the sky and said, "My boss is Yang Wanlin. Do you


    know him? Do you know who the Yang Family is in Swallow City?"


    Samuel was stunned for a moment, and then he couldn''t helpughing out loud. The world was


    probably formed by coincidences one after another. It was because of these coincidences that the


    story became more interesting.


    He never thought that Irene was actually working in Yang Wanlin''spany. This matter was too


    easy to solve.


    "Not only do I know him, but I also have a good rtionship with him. You¡¯re in big trouble this time,"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    The middle-aged man did not believe Samuel''s words at all. He said disdainfully, "Don''t brag in front


    of me. Who is Yang Wanlin? He is a second-generation rich man in Swallow City. You don''t deserve


    to know such a person."


    What the middle-aged man said was what Irene was thinking at the moment. She did not think


    Samuel would be able to get to know a big shot like Yang Wanlin. After all, in her eyes, Samuel was


    just an ordinary child.


    Without further ado, Samuel took out his phone and dialed Yang Wanlin''s number.


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Samuel asked the middle-aged man first.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "My name is Zhou Sheng. If you want to act, I will cooperate with you. But I will not let you go today,


    nor will I let go of your sister." After that, Zhou Sheng turned to Irene and continued, "If you want to


    solve today''s problem, you¡¯d better take a bath first. As long as I am satisfied, I will not pursue it."


    The look on Irene''s face became extremely ghastly. It did not ur to her that things would develop


    to this extent. She directly broke the rtionship with Zhou Sheng.


    However, when she saw Samuel''s indifferent expression, Irene couldn''t help thinking, "Does he


    really know Yang Wanlin?"


    Given the current situation, as long as Samuel was telling the truth, all the problems would be


    solved.

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    When Irene put all his hopes on Samuel, the phone finally got through.


    "You have a subordinate named Zhou Sheng?"


    "I''m at Delicacy Hotel. Come here."


    After saying a few simple sentences, Samuel hung up the phone.


    Since Zhou Sheng could not hear the sounding from the other end of the phone, he confirmed


    directly that Samuel was bragging.


    Who was Yang Wanlin?


    That was the young master of the Yang Family. How could a little kid speak to Yang Wanlin in such


    a condescending manner?


    "Little boy, let''s see how long you can hold on," Zhou Sheng said coldly.


    "Your boss is very unhappy now. I advise you to think about how to exin it to him, " Samuel said


    with a smile.


    Zhou Sheng alsoughed because he didn''t believe what Samuel said at all. He didn''t think that


    Samuel would call Yang Wanlin in such a tone.


    "Little boy, before you brag, you''d better think about the other party''s position. Who is Yang Wanlin?


    Aren''t you courting death by talking to him in such a tone?" Zhou Sheng mocked.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Irene''s face was as pale as death. Zhou Sheng''s words almost confirmed Samuel was


    bragging because she herself knew how high Yang Wanlin''s status was. In the entire Swallow City,


    probably there were not many people who dared to talk to Yang Wanlin like this.


    Samuel bragged. He was too unreliable.


    "Ai." Samuel sighed. Zhou Sheng was so unlucky to meet him.


    With Yang Wanlin s current attitude towards Samuel, he would never let Zhou Sheng go so easily.


    It didn''t take long for Yang Wanlin to arrive.


    When Zhou Sheng saw that it was really Yang Wanlin, he was so scared that he almost peed in his


    pants.


    Irene was at a loss. She had seen this big boss a few times, but she clearly remembered Yang


    Wanlin''s appearance.


    "Could it be a coincidence?"


    "Mr. Yang, what brings you here?" Zhou Sheng asked like a yes-man.


    Yang Wannian did not want to know what had happened. This was because it was meaningless to


    him. What he needed to do was curry favor with Samuel and to build a closer rtionship with him.


    After all, the eyes of the entire Yang family were now focused on Samuel.


    "Zhou Sheng, you are f**king bold." Upon finishing his words, Yang Wanlin kicked on Zhou Sheng''s


    body. Moreover, it was not over yet. He hit him heavily with his fists and kicks, which directly made


    Zhou Sheng feel stupefied.


    Zhou Sheng never thought that a little kid could be so capable to let Yang Wanline forward.


    Moreover, from Yang Wanlin''s attitude, it was obvious that he attached great importance to this


    person.


    At this time, there was no chance for Zhou Sheng to regret.


    Yang Wanlin, who was panting heavily, finally stopped after Zhou Sheng fell to the ground. He then


    asked Samuel, "Samuel, what happened? What did this guy do to you? Just tell me, I''ll let him die."


    Samuel was a familiar name only good friends would have. It was obvious that Yang Wanlin was


    deliberately trying to get closer to his rtionship with Samuel.


    "This is my friend and also an employee of yourpany." Samuel pointed at Irene and said.


    Irene lowered her head. She did not even have the courage to look at Yang Wanlin. However, she


    knew that Samuel was talking about her. That was why she was so nervous.


    "He asked Irene to deliver the document to the hotel. This subordinate of yours really knows how to


    take advantage of others," Samuel continued.


    Hearing this, Yang Wanlin gave Zhou Sheng another hard kick.


    "And he also said that as long as he says a word, he could make all thepanies in Swallow City


    dare not hire this friend of mine. He is really capable."


    Yang Wanlin did not want to offend Samuel because of anything. He grabbed Zhou Sheng¡¯s hair


    and kept hitting it on the floor.


    "Zhou Sheng, you are fu*king bold. Who gave you so much power?" Yang Wanlin said angrily.


    Zhou Sheng was dizzy and stunned. He had done a lot of things relying on Yang Wanlin''s


    reputation. He thought everything was under his control, but he didn''t expect to lose in the hands of


    a child.


    What made Zhou Sheng even more confused was that who on earth was this child? How could he


    be so bossy in front of Yang Wanlin?


    "Mr. Yang, I''m sorry. I know I was wrong." Zhou Sheng could only apologize. There was no other


    way.


    It was not up to Yang Wanlin whether an apology was useful or not. Yang Wanlin knew that this


    matter could only be solved if Samuel was satisfied.


    "Samuel, what do you want to do with this man?" Yang Wanlin asked Samuel.


    "Irene, how many dirty things did he do in thepany?" Samuel asked Irene.


    Irene was stunned. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Just tell me what you know,"


    Samuel said.


    "I heard that many girls in thepany have been hurt by him. He took advantage of his position to


    force his employees to sleep with him," Irene said.


    "Yang Wanlin, yourpany is a harem for him. These beauties are all your employees," Samuel


    said with a smile.


    These words were a disgrace to Yang Wanlin.


    "You can deal with him in whatever way you want. It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m leaving now."


    Samuel stood up and prepared to leave.


    When he passed by Irene, he couldn''t help reminding her, "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    "Ah!" Irene nodded quickly and said, "Let¡¯s go, let''s go."


    Samuel didn''t care about what would happen to Zhou Sheng. Such a clown-like role was not worthy


    of him taking it seriously.


    Irene followed Samuel, trembling with fear. She had never expected that this inconspicuous new


    neighbor would know her big boss and have such a good rtionship with him.


    Thinking that she had grabbed Samuel''s ear in the elevator and even treated him as a younger


    brother, Irene was even more nervous.


    She knew Samuel''s ability was definitely much stronger than Zhou Sheng''s. If Samuel was a


    vengeful person, she would have no chance to live in Swallow City.


    "I''m sorry." Irene suddenly stopped and braced herself to say to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "What are you sorry for?"


    "I just tugged on your ear. Moreover, I even treated you like a little brother and even flirted with you.


    Just now, I thought you were boasting," Irene said.


    "You should know now that it''s a coincidence that I live next door," Samuel said.


    Irene nodded. Just by the fact that Samuel knew Yang Wanlin, she knew Samuel was not here for


    her. If he wanted to get to know a beauty, there would be countless women waiting in line for him


    with just a few words. Why would he bother to be her neighbor?


    "If there is nothing else, I''ll go first. You don''t have to worry about your work." After saying that,


    Samuel took the lead into the elevator. He pressed the button of the first floor without waiting for


    Irene.

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    On the day of the gathering of the chamber ofmerce.


    Nangong Qianqiu got up early to prepare. For the Hannigan family, this year''s Chamber of


    Commerce gathering was very important. Under the circumstances that the Hannigan family


    gradually lost power, Nangong Qianqiu must find a way to pull the Hannigan family together. How


    many allies could be recruited at the gathering could determine how much vitality the Hannigan


    family could recover.


    Nangong Qianqiu had been waiting for this day for a long time, so she didn''t want any ident to


    happen.


    After dressing up, it was not yet eight o''clock when Nangong Qianqiu came to


    Han Jun''s room.


    As the next generation of the Hannigan family that Hangong Qianqiu valued very much, Han Jun''s


    performance at the gathering today was also quite important. Hangong Qianqiu needed to let those


    people know that even if the Hannigan family did not have Han Tianyang, there would be people


    who could support the Hannigan family in the future.


    Han Jun was still sleeping. Even if he had to go to school, he had to wait until he woke up naturally.


    And the school also opened a green passage for him. Ho matter howte he was, Han Jun would


    not be punished.


    Usually, Hangong Qianqiu was absolutely unwilling to disturb Han Jun¡¯s beautiful dream. But today


    was a special day.


    Hangong Qianqiu could only wake him up.


    "Jun''er." Coming to the room, Nangong Qianqiu called out softly as she walked to the bedside.


    She didn''t dare to speak too loudly, afraid that it would scare her grandson.


    Looking at Han Jun, who was sleeping soundly with his eyes closed, Nangong Qianqiu almost


    wrote the word "indulgence " on her face. However, she had never treated Samuel politely.


    "Jun''er, get up quickly. Grandmother will bring you to the gathering of the Chamber of Commerce


    today," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Jun turned over impatiently and didn''t want to talk to Nangong Qianqiu at all.


    Nangong Qianqiu didn''t mind at all. She patted Han Jun''s back and continued," Grandma doesn''t


    want to disturb your sleep, but can you please get up early today?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Please get up?


    These words sounded ridiculous. It was just getting up early, but Nangong Qianqiu regarded it as a


    grievance. Compared with the treatment Samuel had received in the Hannigan family, getting up


    early was not a big deal.


    Han Jun still ignored Nangong Qianqiu and directly hid his head in the quilt.


    Even so, Nangong Qianqiu still showed no sign of anger. Instead, she persuaded more gently,


    "Today''s days are too important. As long as you are willing to get up, Grandmother willpensate


    you. You can do anything you want." "Really?" Han Jun looked out and asked Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Of course it''s true. When did Grandmother ever lie to you?" Nangong Qianqiu said without thinking.


    As for Han Jun¡¯s request, as long as he didn''t want the stars and the moon in the sky, Nangong


    Qianqiu would help him do everything.


    "I want a car," Han Jun said.


    Han Jun had mentioned this matter to Nangong Qianqiu a long time ago. He had long dreamed of


    having a sports car, because he had seen how handsome those adult friends around him were


    when driving sports cars, and how many girls were willing to take the initiative to get close to them.


    Therefore, Han Jun started to fantasize about it a long time ago.


    But Nangong Qianqiu did not agree for a long time because of his age. After all, it was very


    dangerous to have no driver''s license on the road.


    This was supposed to be a request that would be rejected, but to everyone''s surprise, Nangong


    Qianqiu actually nodded.


    "Really? Grandmother, are you really going to give me a car?" Han Jun was instantly excited and no


    longer sleepy.


    "Since Grandma has promised you, it can''t be false. But today, you must listen to Grandma,"


    Nangong Qianqiu said helplessly.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to Grandmother today. I''ll do anything you want me to," Han Jun said, pping his


    hands.


    "Get up and change your clothes.


    Grandmother is waiting for you outside." After Nangong Qianqiu finished speaking, she left the


    room.


    Han Jun was humming a tune. He was extremely happy in his heart. He even began to fantasize


    about driving his own sports car and going out for a ride with his beautiful girls.


    For this matter, Nangong Qianqiu still had some rejection in her heart, but at this time, she would


    feel that she had no choice, because she needed Han Jun to listen to her at this time today, and


    she did not want to force Han Jun, let alone deal with Van Jun with excessive means, so the only


    way was to agree to Han Jun''s request.


    This ridiculous idea was probably only thought by Nangong Qianqiu. And from this point of view, it


    could be seen that Nangong Qianqiu''s love for Han Jun had reached a terrifying level.


    Nangong Qianqiu did not seem to consider the consequences of buying a car for a 14-year-oldboy.


    At this time, Han Cheng and Gina also got up.


    "Mom, is Han Jun awake?" Han Cheng asked Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Yes, he is changing clothes," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    A faint smile appeared on Han Cheng''s face. He knew that it would be difficult to let Han Jun get up.


    But today, Han Jun actually got up so early. It seemed that this guy was still very sensible. He knew


    that today was an important day and could not be dyed.


    What Han Cheng didn''t know was that Han Jun got up just because of Nangong Qianqiu¡¯s promise


    to buy him a sports car.


    The family of four sat in the dining room and ate breakfast. The scene was harmonious. Although


    there was one less person, it still made people feel that this was aplete home. It seemed that in


    everyone''s heart, Samuel was not important at all.


    "Grandma, I want Ferrari," Han Jun suddenly said to Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Kid, what Ferrari do you want? Can you drive it? Wait until you are an adult," Han Cheng red at


    Han Jun and said.


    Han Jun didn''t show any weakness. He red back and said, "Grandma has already promised me.


    It has nothing to do with you."


    After that, Han Jun also deliberately turned to Nangong Qianqiu and said, "Grandma, do you


    agree?"


    "Yes, Grandmother won''t break my promise. Let''s eat," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Upon hearing this, Han Cheng and Gina were stunned.


    "Mom, did you really promise him?" Han Cheng asked incredulously.


    "I¡¯ve made up my mind. Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t ruin my good mood," Hangong Qianqiu said


    indifferently.


    Han Cheng had a thousand words in his heart, but when he saw Hangong Qianqiu¡¯s cold


    expression, he couldn¡¯t say a word. He really wanted to refute Hangong Qianqiu and stop her from


    doing this.


    But Han Cheng knew very well that as long as Hangong Qianqiu decided, he was not qualified to


    change it.


    But...


    But Han Jun was only fourteen years old this year. How could she buy a car for him?


    Gina secretly kicked Han Cheng, hoping that Han Cheng could find a way to stop this matter.


    Otherwise, she could not imagine how much trouble Han Jun would get into.


    But Han Cheng, who was helpless, just sighed gently to express his attitude. It was not that he


    didn''t want to do it, but he didn''t dare to refuse.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    On the other side, Samuel was not in a hurry to get up until nine o''clock, and then he slowly went to


    take a shower. Today was the first day for the whole Swallow City businessmunity to know him.


    Logically speaking, it should be a very important day, but Samuel himself did not pay too much


    attention to this matter.


    Because even without this chamber ofmerce gathering, it was only a matter of time before


    Swallow City got to know him.


    He changed into the custom-made suit Leroy had prepared for him. Standing in front of the mirror,


    Samuel already had an air of elegance. Although there was still some tenderness on his face, his


    eyes were full of maturity that his peers did not have. "Nangong Qianqiu, let''s start from today,"


    Samuel said tly in front of the mirror. He had done everything to let Nangong Qianqiu know that


    she had made a mistake, but he knew that it was not easy, because Nangong Qianqiu''s


    stubbornness could not be changed so easily.


    In this world, there was only one person who could change Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude¡ªHan


    Tianyang.


    However, Han Tianyang should still be in the Earth Core. Samuel did not have the time to deal with


    this matter.


    When everything was ready, it was almost ten o¡¯clock. Samuel walked out of the room unhurriedly.


    But as soon as he opened the door, Samuel saw Irene standing at the door of his home. It seemed


    that she had been waiting for a long time.


    "What do you want to do?" Samuel asked Irene.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You haven''t forgiven me yet." When Irene saw Samuel, she was shocked. This little guy in a suit


    actually was handsome. If he grew up, it was unknown how many women would fall for him.


    Even now, when Irene saw Samuel, she felt her heart beat fast.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "I didn''t me you. Why should I forgive


    you? What''s more, don''t you go to work at this time?"


    Irene deliberately took a day off today in order to apologize to Samuel, so she did not have to worry


    about going to work at all.


    "I''m on leave. I''ll treat you to dinner today. If you don''t agree, you don¡¯t want to forgive me," Irene


    said.


    "I really can''t promise you. I have something very important to do today. As for the dinner, let''s talk


    about it another day," Samuel said.


    Tears welled up in Irene''s eyes when she heard this.


    "Don''t you feel ashamed to cry in front of a child?" Samuel said lightly.


    In Irene''s heart, she had long since stopped treating Samuel as a child. That was because the


    matureness that Samuel had disyed when he faced Zhou Sheng was definitely not something a


    child could achieve.


    "What''s there to be ashamed of? Isn''t it natural for a woman to cry in front of a man?" Irene said.


    Samuel sighed. Irene''s attitude had changed a lot. She used to treat him as a little brother, but now


    she treated him as a man.


    However, even so, Samuel would not miss the gathering of the Chamber of Commerce because of


    Irene.


    "I really have something very important to do today, and I have to go out right away. If you insist on


    stopping me, it will dy my big n. Not only will I not forgive you, but I will hate you even more,"


    Samuel said.


    Irene shook her head and said, "What will you have to do?"


    "Why? Am I not worthy of proper business in your eyes?" Samuel was a little impatient. Irene


    seemed to be pestering him. This caused his mood to immediately be a little bad.


    Irene heard this and quickly shook her


    head. Samuel was someone who could get Yang Wanlin to help. How could he not get down to


    business?


    "That¡¯s not what I meant. I just thought that you deliberately found an excuse to refuse me," Irene


    said.


    Samuel did not say another word, but passed by Irene directly.


    Irene suddenly had a feeling that her heart had been hollowed out, as if she had inexplicably lost


    something.


    When Samuel entered the elevator, Irene couldn''t help but start to sob.


    Samuel went downstairs and came to the outside of themunity. Leroy''s car had been waiting


    here for a long time.


    As the driver of Samuel, he didn''t dare to waste any time. He had been waiting for nearly two hours,


    but he didn''t dare toin about it.


    "Boss, are we going to the Triumphal Hotel directly?" Leroy asked.


    The venue of the gathering was in Triumphal Hotel, a five-star hotel. The sponsor of the gathering


    directly booked the whole floor of Triumphal Hotel. It was not a small amount of money.


    "Yes." Samuel responded softly. He then continued, "Help me find another ce to stay."


    Leroy only said okay and did not dare to ask anything.


    At this time, on the banquet floor of Triumphal Hotel, arge number of big shots from Swallow City


    shopping malls had gathered together to chat in four or five groups.


    The people who could show up here were all rich. They didn¡¯t even have the right toe in


    without a dozen or so assets.


    Of course, there were varying levels of status in this ce. The wealthier one was, the higher one''s


    status would be. As for the tterers, the livelier they would be.


    Nangong Qianqiu took Han Cheng with her and greeted many old friends of the Hannigan family.


    However, Nangong Qianqiu could tell that their attitude toward the Hannigan family was obviously


    much colder than before, and they only dealt with them in a simple way.


    Nangong Qianqiu knew that many people were no longer willing to take the Hannigan family


    seriously because Han Tianyang had passed away. And now, the development of the Hannigan


    family was indeed in danger. In such a cruel business ce, it was almost impossible to send


    charcoal in the snow. Most people were only willing to add icing on the cake.


    Of course, there were more people who hoped to take this opportunity to directly defeat the


    Hannigan family. After all, Swallow City was only a piece of fat meat. Without one lesspetitor,


    they could get more profits from it.


    At this time, John Smith, who was holding a wine cup, took the initiative to walk up to Hangong


    Qianqiu and said, "Mrs. Hangong."


    Hangong Qianqiu nced at John Smith with some doubts in her heart. Most of the people at the


    gathering did not take the initiative to say hello to her. But why would John Smith take the initiative


    to talk to her when they were not familiar with each other at all?


    "Chairman Smith, I heard that your son had some trouble some time ago. With your ability, you


    must have solved it by now. Nangong Qianqiu''s words were more or less ttering, which showed


    that the Smith family was worthy of befriending in her heart.


    "Although the matter has been resolved, it''s not something that I can do with my ability. It''s a friend


    of mine. You know this friend as well," John Smith said with a smile.

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    Nangong Qianqiu was a little surprised by John Smith''s words. "Is he someone she knows?"


    Nangong Qianqiu was quite clear about John Smith''s trouble. And among the people she knew,


    who had such great ability to deal with this matter?


    Moreover, why would John Smith say such words to her?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Showing off?"


    There seemed to be no need for that.


    "Chairman Smith, what do you mean by that?" Nangong Qianqiu asked directly. She didn''t want to


    guess by herself, so it was the best choice to ask directly.


    John Smith looked as if he were keeping Nangong Qianqiu guessing. He knew that if he told


    Nangong Qianqiu directly, she definitely wouldn''t believe him. After all, Samuel was a useless


    character in the Hannigan family. To anyone who knew Samuel, Samuel was synonymous with


    trash.


    "He should be here soon. You''ll find out when the timees," John Smith said.


    Nangong Qianqiu concealed her dissatisfaction. In the past, she could have directly shown her


    attitude to John Smith, but now, Nangong Qianqiu still knew herself well. With the current ability of


    Hannigan family, they could only make friends with each other and never make enemies again.


    "Speak of the devil, he''s here," John Smith said with a smile.


    Nangong Qianqiu subconsciously looked in the direction of the entrance to the gathering. However,


    the person who had walked over at this moment had instantly angered Hangong Qianqiu and even


    made her forget John Smith''s words.


    Samuel!


    "This good-for-nothing boy, why is he here?


    "Did hee to the party to make trouble for the Hannigan family in the name of the Hannigan


    family?"


    Hangong Qianqiu, who was full of anger, walked toward Samuel. Her face was as cold as ice, as if


    she was going to drive him away.


    "Trash, what are you doing here." Hangong Qianqiu walked in front of Samuel and questioned him.


    She also called Samuel trash without any hesitation. She was not afraid that others wouldugh at


    her if they heard her. After all, Samuel was not recognized by her. The matter of the Hannigan n¡¯s


    bloodline was not something that Hangong Qianqiu could deny.


    Samuel smiled coldly. He had thought about the situation after he met Hangong Qianqiu here, but


    he didn¡¯t expect that he would be called a good-for-nothing.


    "If you cane, why can''t I?" Samuel said.


    "Samuel, this is not a ce where a useless person like you has the qualification toe. Hurry up


    and leave. Don''t embarrass the Hannigan family.¡± Han Jun spoke to Samuel in a high and mighty


    manner. In his eyes, Samuel only lived in the backyard of the Han n¡¯spound. That ce


    where even stray dogs were unwilling to go was where Samuel belonged.


    Samuel nced at Han Jun and said, "Do you have the right to decide whether I cane or not?"


    Han Jun smiled coldly and said, "If it weren''t for the Hannigan family, would you be here? Don''t you


    know who you are?"


    "Samuel, you¡¯d better disappear from my sight. Otherwise, don''t me me for not valuing blood


    ties," Hangong Qianqiu scolded.


    Han Cheng and Gina stood aside, not daring to say a word. Although they really wanted to help


    Samuel, Hangong Qianqiu''s attitude was too decisive.


    Moreover, from Han Cheng¡¯s point of view, Samuel should not have appeared in this kind of


    situation.


    "Samuel, you go home first," Han Cheng said.


    "Home?" Samuel looked at Han Cheng mockingly and said, "I don¡¯t have a home. Is that ce my


    home?"


    "Since you think so, I will grant your wish today. You have been driven out of the Hannigan family.


    From now on, you are not allowed to be surnamed Hannigan anymore," Hangong Qianqiu said


    coldly.


    Not allowed to be surnamed Hannigan?


    Samuel remembered that Nangong Qianqiu had said the same thing to him when he went to Cloud


    City. She would not allow Samuel to regard himself as a member of the Hannigan family. She would


    also not allow Samuel to reveal his true identity to others.


    For this reason, Samuel had been hiding in Cloud City for three years. During this period, he was


    ridiculed and scolded by passers-by, which almost numbed him.


    "From the moment I was born, did anyone treat me like someone from the same family? Don''t tell


    me that you think that I will be proud of the Hannigan n?" Samuel replied in a faint voice.


    "Without the Hannigan family, you''re nothing," Hangong Qianqiu said.


    "Hangong Qianqiu, I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to speak to my friend with this kind of


    attitude." John Smith came forward at the right time. It could be said that the timing was very


    appropriate.


    Hangong Qianqiu frowned and looked at John Smith. She didn''t quite understand what he meant.


    "Chairman Smith, what do you mean by this?¡± Hangong Qianqiu asked.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you''ve forgotten what I told you just now? My son''s trouble was solved by a very


    powerful friend. This friend is Samuel," John Smith said.


    Han Jun immediatelyughed when he heard that.


    Samuel?


    For a good-for-nothing like him, what business could he do? In the Hannigan family, he was not


    even as good as a dog.


    Although Hangong Qianqiu''s performance was not too exaggerated, her thoughts were exactly the


    same as Han Jun''s.


    "Chairman Smith, are you kidding? I know what kind of person Samuel is. How could he help you?"


    Hangong Qianqiu said.


    John Smith shook his head with a smile and said, "Ho, no, no. You don¡¯t know how powerful this


    friend of mine is at all." Nangong Qianqiu''s face suddenly darkened. She thought of a possibility that


    John Smith had done this on purpose to use Samuel to do something, and even to threaten the


    Hannigan family with Samuel?


    If it was thetter, Nangong Qianqiu wouldn''t be worried at all. Because even if John Smith killed


    Samuel, she wouldn''t feel anything. She was afraid that John Smith had other ns.


    "Chairman Smith, no matter what you want to do, now, this is my family''s private affair. I don''t want


    him to make trouble for the Hannigan family here, so I want to drive him away. You don''t want to


    meddle in this matter, do you?" Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Of course I do. He''s an esteemed guest that I''ve invited. Aren''t you pping me in the face if you


    want to chase him away?" John Nangong Qianqiu smiled coldly. From the looks of it, John Smith


    was determined to go against her.


    Smith said.


    Nangong Qianqiu was not so willing to admit defeat. She said in a cold voice," Chairman Smith, the


    organizer of this year''s Chamber of Commerce is not you. Whether he can stay or not is not up to


    you. It''s up to the president."


    John Smith raised an eyebrow. He had already arranged for the president, which was why he was


    able to invite Samuel to the meeting. However, judging from Nangong Qianqiu''s expression, it


    seemed that she wanted to use the president''s help to drive Samuel away.


    "I forgot to tell you that the president used to owe a favor to Han Tianyang. If I ask him for help, he


    certainly won''t refuse,"


    Nangong Qianqiu said.


    John Smith''s heart skipped a beat. If a president were to show up, even he wouldn''t be able to


    protect Samuel.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, no matter what, he''s still your grandson. Do you have to be so ruthless?" John


    Smith asked.


    "Grandson, I''ve never thought so," Nangong Qianqiu said with a sneer. Then she turned around and


    left, obviously looking for the president.

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    Nangong Qianqiu''s tough attitude surprised John Smith. Although he had known the general


    situation of the Hannigan family in advance and knew the difference in Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude


    between the Hannigan brothers, he had never expected Nangong Qianqiu to be so cruel. It seemed


    that in her eyes, Samuel was just an outsider.


    "I didn''t think the rumors from the outside world were actually true, and it''s even more serious than


    I''d thought," John Smith said to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled lightly. He had already seen through this matter, so for him, this would not hurt him


    at all.


    "This is just the tip of the iceberg," Samuel John Smith sighed and said, "If she really asks the


    president for help, I''m afraid this matter will be a little tricky."


    said.


    With John Smith''s influence, he could have Samuel to the gathering of the Chamber of Commerce.


    However, if Samuel was rejected by the president, the possibility of him being chased out of the


    gathering would be very high. This was something that even John Smith could not stop.


    "If the presidentes forward, I''m afraid I won''t be able to protect you," John Smith said.


    Samuel shrugged and didn''t say anything.


    John Smith looked at Samuel¡¯s unworried expression. Did he have any other trump cards up his


    sleeve?


    However, in this gathering of the Chamber


    of Commerce, who could be more important than the president?


    After a while, Nangong Qianqiu walked in front of them with an old man.


    The president''s name was David Louis.


    Although he was not alone in the Chamber of Commerce, he had the absolute right to make a


    choice in many things. Many people would give this old man face.


    "John Smith, I didn''t expect your friend to be him. Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? " David Louis


    said to John Smith with dissatisfaction. It was obvious that he had agreed to Nangong Qianqiu''s


    request.


    At this time, Han Jun smiled proudly beside Nangong Qianqiu. Every time he made Samuel lose, it


    was exciting for him. The more embarrassed Samuel was, the happier he would be. As he often


    said, Samuel did not deserve to be his brother, so he was never willing to admit the rtionship


    between him and Samuel in front of anyone.


    "President, if you¡¯re worried that he''ll cause trouble, then there''s no need to worry." John Smith said.


    David Louis snorted coldly and said," Whether he will make trouble or not is not what I''m concerned


    about, but that he is not qualified to appear here at all."


    After that, David Louis turned to look at Samuel with an unusual contempt in his eyes. He


    continued, "Little fellow, go away quickly. Don''t let me use force. Otherwise, it will be you who will


    lose face."


    "I have another friend who wille. I¡¯ll leave when he¡¯s here," Samuel said.


    David Louis suddenly became angry and said, "I''m giving you a way out. Do you have to make a


    fool of yourself?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Because of David Louis''s appearance, many people turned their eyes to Samuel. Some people who


    didn¡¯t know what was going on were guessing what had happened.


    However, those who were aware of the situation did not know whether tough or cry. They did not


    understand why Samuel was thick-skinned enough to appear here. His status was something that


    even the Hannigan family did not admit. What was the point of being shameless here?


    "This little thing, I don''t know what he wants to do. Does he still want to find allies here and set


    himself against the Hannigan family?"


    "He''s just a kid. Who can trust him? Even if someone wants to go against the Hannigan family, they


    won''t put this matter on the table." "John Smith was blind as well. He actually made friends with


    trash like him."


    While some people were talking about Samuel in a mocking way, David directly called the security


    guard, ready to take Samuel away from the banquet.


    A few burly security guards looked very imposing. In the face of Samuel''s petite figure, the contrast


    was very strong.


    "Samuel, you should hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here." Han Jun said to


    Samuel.


    Gina and Han Cheng had troubled expressions on their faces. After all, Samuel was their biological


    son. Under these circumstances, they should have spoken up for him. However, they were also


    very clear about Hangong Qianqiu¡¯s attitude. If they spoke up for Samuel at this moment, it was


    likely that even they would not be able to stay here any longer.


    In order not to embarrass Samuel, Gina could only say, "Samuel, go home first. If you have


    something to say, let''s talk about it when we get home."


    "Home? What home?" Hangong Qianqiu looked coldly at Gina and asked, "He has left the


    Hannigan family, and his home is gone. Have you forgotten what I told you before?"


    Gina could not help but shudder. Hangong Qianqiu had indeed said that she would not allow


    Samuel to return to the Hannigan family''spound However, this was her biological son after all.


    How could she just watch Samuel wander the streets without doing anything?


    "Mom, after all, he is surnamed Hannigan, and he also has the blood of Hannigan family on him,"


    Gina.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s expression became even colder. In her opinion, acknowledging Samuel''s


    identity in front of so many people was a smear on the Hannigan family''s reputation.


    She only admitted that Han Jun was her grandson. As for Samuel, he was just an outsider.


    "If you think so, you don''t have to go back from today," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Gina still wanted to say something, but was stopped by Han Cheng. Because Han Cheng knew that


    if she continued, Gina might really be driven out of the Hannigan familypound.


    This was the supreme power of Nangong Qianqiu in the Hannigan family. Her supremacy could


    form an absolute ruling force in the Hannigan family.


    This big show had allowed many people to truly witness the attitude of Nangong Qianqiu towards


    Samuel. There were some people who had only heard rumors in the past and did not really believe


    it. At this moment, they finally saw Samuel''s position in the Hannigan family.


    However, they did not feel any sympathy for Samuel. They even felt that he was a good-for-nothing.


    Otherwise, he would not have been treated like this.


    As for whether Samuel was really a good-for-nothing or where the good-for-nothing was, they didn''t


    care.


    "Grandmother, get these people to kick him out," Han Jun said, adding fuel to the fire. He thought


    that since Samuel was so ungrateful, he would have to give him a good beating.


    For Nangong Qianqiu, Han Jun''s words were more useful than the imperial edict. In the entire


    Hannigan family, her eldest grandson''s words were more important to her than anything else.


    "President, since this kid doesn''t know what''s good for him, just listen to my grandson," Nangong


    Qianqiu said.


    David Louis called the security guard because he just wanted to scare Samuel. He didn''t expect


    things would go this far.


    But since Nangong Qianqiu said so, in order to return the favor he owed in the past, David Louis


    could only do so.


    But at this time, an ufortable voice sounded, "David, you are really bold. How dare you drive


    my friend away?"

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    "Yang Wanlin!"


    "Why is Yang Wanlin here?"


    "I''m not seeing things, right? It''s actually Yang Wanlin."


    When the owner of the voice showed up, exmations were heard everywhere.


    Almost everyone was shocked by Yang Wanlin''s appearance.


    As one of the three major families in Swallow City, Yang Family''s influence in the business field in


    Swallow City was almostparable to that of the entire Chamber of Commerce, and it was almost


    impossible for the three major families to appear at this Chamber of Commerce''s gathering.


    But now, Yang Wanlin was here.


    Other than the shock, there were also some reasons why he came here.


    "What did he say just now? What friend?"


    "I think... I think this Samuel is a friend of his."


    "How is this possible?"


    "I don''t think so. Isn''t Samuel a good-for-nothing in the Hannigan family? How could he be Yang


    Wanlin''s friend?"


    At this time, many people had already fixed their eyes on Samuel, and there was a sense of


    disbelief in them. Because in their view, Samuel and Yang Wanlin were totally different. How could


    these two people be friends?


    At this time, John Smith was the most shocked. He finally understood why Samuel could calmly


    face David Louis''s driving. It turned out that he really had a trump card. Moreover, the power of this


    trump card was so amazing that even David would regret his attitude toward him just now.


    When David Louis saw Yang Wanlin, he quickly walked to Yang Wanlin. Although he was older than


    Yang Wanlin, he dared notpare with Yang Wanlin in terms of social status.


    And as was known to all, Yang Wanlin was very valued by Yang Bin in the Yang family. He was very


    likely to be the next master of the Yang family. If he was offended, some of the Yang family''s little


    tricks would be enough to destroy David Louis''s decades of business efforts.


    "Mr. Yang, I didn¡¯t expect you toe," David Louis said.


    "If I didn''te, I wouldn''t have known that you would bully my friend like this," Yang Wanlin said


    coldly.


    David Louis''s heart thumped. Just now, he thought he had heard it wrong. How could Samuel be


    Yang Wanlin''s friend?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But now, David Louis knew that he seemed to be in trouble. Although he could not understand why


    Samuel could make friends with Yang Wanlin, he knew that since Yang Wanlin said so himself, then


    this matter was definitely true.


    "This...¡± David Louis looked embarrassed and didn''t know how to exin it.


    Yang Wanlin walked to Samuel''s side and asked, "I''mte. I didn''t expect so many people to bully


    you. It¡¯s my fault as a brother."


    Yang Wanlin was actually admitting his mistake to Samuel!


    This scene once again caused quite a few people to be extremely shocked.


    At this time, Han Cheng''s heart was even more turbulent. The Hannigan family had always hoped to


    get in touch with the top three families, but no matter how hard they tried, the three families had


    never taken the Hannigan family seriously. But at this time, Samuel had already be friends


    with Yang Wanlin.


    No wonder he had said those words earlier. Now, Han Cheng finally understood that when all the


    Hannigan family regarded Samuel as trash, Samuel had already quietly done something that even


    the Han n could not do.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, even if you don''t regard my brother as your own grandson, you don''t have to


    treat him like this, do you?" Yang Wanlin said to Nangong Qianqiu in a cold voice.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s expression couldn''t help changing. No matter how arrogant and domineering


    she was in the Hannigan family, she could only feel ashamed when facing Yang Wanlin. After all,


    even if she had a hundred balls, she wouldn''t dare to go against the Yang family.


    "Mr. Yang, how can you treat such a good-for-nothing as your brother?" Nangong Qianqiu asked in


    confusion.


    Yang Wanlin gritted his teeth on the surface, but he was very happy in his heart. The less Nangong


    Qianqiu looked down on Samuel, the more chance he had to perform. And at this time, his


    performance could undoubtedly improve the rtionship between him and Samuel.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, at your age, I don''t want to make things difficult for you. But you insist on saying


    that my brother is a good-for-nothing. The one behind you is the real good-for-nothing, isn¡¯t he?"


    Yang Wanlin said.


    The person standing behind Nangong Qianqiu was naturally Han Jun. At this time, Han Jun, like a


    good-for-nothing, hid behind Nangong Qianqiu and did not even dare to breathe heavily.


    In the past, if anyone dared to call Han Jun a good-for-nothing, Nangong Qianqiu would definitely


    swear at him. But now, facing Yang Wanlin, even though Nangong Qianqiu was furious, she could


    only endure it.


    "Grandma," Han Jun said weakly, hoping that Nangong Qianqiu would speak up for him.


    Nangong Qianqiu nced at Samuel from the corner of her eye. She had never expected things to


    develop to this extent. What was even more unexpected was that Yang Wanlin would step forward


    for Samuel''s sake.


    "How did this good-for-nothing get to know Yang Wanlin?"


    "Did he do something outside with the reputation of the Hannigan Family?"


    "David Louis, did you just beat my brother and want him to get out?" Yang Wanlin suddenly said to


    David Louis.


    David Louis trembled all over. It was originally just a small matter. Who would have thought that


    such a situation would happen?


    David Louis did not dare to deny what he had just done. He could only say, "Mr. Yang, it''s my fault. I


    didn''t know that he was your friend."


    "Since you''re wrong, shouldn''t you apologize to my friend?" Yang Wanlin said.


    How could David Louis, an old man, apologize to a little kid?


    If this were any other case, David Louis would not have done this. But now, with Yang Wanlin''s help,


    if he did not do as Yang Wanlin said, Yang Wanlin would definitely make trouble for him.


    Under the circumstances, David Louis bowed deeply to Samuel and said, "I''m sorry."


    This scene made the others sigh, but they didn''t think it was abrupt, because David Louis only had


    an advantage in age. In terms of status and influence, he couldn''tpare with Yang Wanlin, so it


    was reasonable for Yang Wanlin to ask him to apologize.


    "And you." Yang Wanlin looked at Nangong Qianqiu.


    A trace of coldness shed in Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes. It was absolutely impossible for her to


    apologize to Samuel.


    For so many years, Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude toward a dog was better than Samuel. In her eyes,


    Samuel was a pile of sh *t. How could she apologize to a sh*t?


    However, it seemed that Yang Wanlin did not intend to ask Nangong Qianqiu to apologize to


    Samuel. He continued," Although you don''t recognize me as your brother, in some ways, you are


    still her elder. In order not to embarrass my brother, just let the good-for-nothing behind you do it for


    you." "Impossible." Han Jun poked his head out from behind Nangong Qianqiu and said to Yang


    Wanlin. He had always been high and mighty in front of Samuel. It was absolutely impossible for


    him to apologize to Samuel.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    Hearing this, Yang Wanlin''s face clearly showed dissatisfaction. There was actually someone who


    dared to oppose him in a gathering of such a high-level Chamber of Commerce?


    "In less than a week, I can wipe out the Hannigan family in Swallow City''s shopping mall. Do you


    believe it?" Yang Wanlin said coldly.


    After Yang Wanlin said these words, many people who were still in contact with the Hannigan family


    immediately made a decision. They immediately distanced themselves from the Hannigan family in


    order to avoid being implicated. Those who were already rivals with the Hannigan family revealed a


    smile.


    If the Yang Family came forward to deal with the Hannigan family, they might not be able to hold on


    for more than a week.


    Hangong Qianqiu''s fist began to turn white. She had nned to use this gathering of the Chamber


    of Commerce to save some of the decline of the Hannigan family, but she did not expect that the


    Hannigan family would fall into an even greater crisis.


    All of this was caused by Samuel.


    How could the Hannigan family have fallen into the hands of such a good-for-nothing?


    There were not many options left for Hangong Qianqiu. Only an apology from Han Jun could


    resolve the crisis.


    Although Hangong Qianqiu could not bear to do that, she had to do so.


    "Jun''er, apologize," Hangong Qianqiu said. "Grandma, I won''t. I won''t apologize to this good-for-


    nothing," Han Jun said angrily. He had always been the one to bully Samuel. How could he ept


    to make an apology to Samuel?


    "You coward, if you continue to call him trash, believe it or not, I will break your legs, " Yang Wanlin


    looked at Han Jun fiercely and said.


    Han Jun shrank his neck in fear and hid behind Hangong Qianqiu. It seemed that this was the only


    safe harbor for him.


    "Samuel, let''s forget about this matter.¡± Gina tried to ease the situation. After all, they were a family,


    and she didn''t want things to be too embarrassing.


    In this matter, Yang Wanlin''s attitude was also based on Samuel''s attitude. If he had decided to let it


    go, Yang Wanlin would not have made things difficult for the Hannigan family.


    However, Yang Wanlin knew what he should do if Samuel did not respond to Gina.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t apologize, today''s matter will not be over, " Yang Wanlin said.


    "Kneel down and apologize." Samuel finally spoke at this moment.


    His words made the faces of the Hannigan family even gloomier.


    Obviously, Samuel was not going to let it go.


    Of course, this was not because Samuel had gone overboard. He had suffered so much humiliation


    in the Hannigan family and had been bullied by Han Jun for so many years. All he had done was to


    get Han Jun to kneel down and apologize.


    What was the big deal?


    "Samuel, don''t go too far," Nangong Qianqiu said through gritted teeth.


    "Old man, hurry up and make your good-for -nothing grandson kneel down and apologize. Don''t say


    that I won''t give you a chance." Yang Wanlin said first. He knew very well what role he yed in this


    matter and also knew when he should speak.


    It had to be said that Yang Wanlin was quite smart. There were some things Samuel was not


    suitable to say directly. His job could save Samuel a lot of trouble.


    "Mr. Yang, this is our family affair. Moreover, this kind of trivial matter is not worthy of Mr. Yang''s


    intervention, right?" Nangong Qianqiu said "A small matter? That''s my brother. Of course it¡¯s not a


    small matter. To me, it¡¯s even more serious than the copse of the sky," Yang Wanlin said. His


    words were enough to prove how much he valued Samuel.


    This also made the others silently remember in their hearts that they must not underestimate


    Samuel in the future.


    At this time, John Smith was very confused. He could see that Yang Wanlin was trying to please


    Samuel, but he couldn¡¯t think of the reason why Yang Wanlin did this. After all, he was the young


    master of the Yang family, and he was likely to be the master of the Yang family in the future.


    What was worth ttering to Samuel?


    Seeing Yang Wanlin''s tough attitude, Hangong Qianqiu knew that if Han Jun did not kneel down and


    apologize, this matter would definitely not go through today.


    In desperation, Nangong Qianqiu could only say to Han Jun, "Jun er, don''t worry. Sooner orter,


    Grandmother will avenge you for the humiliation you¡¯ve suffered today."


    Han Jun''s face was ashen. Although he didn''t want to do this, what could he do if Grandmother


    didn''t help him?


    "Grandma."


    "Kneel down," Nangong Qianqiu said with a sigh.


    Tears welled up in Han Jun''s eyes as if he had suffered a great grievance.


    "Samuel, I''ll never let you off," Han Jun said to Samuel through gritted teeth. Then, he knelt down


    unwillingly.


    Samuel''s face was expressionless. Han Jun''s kneeling down did not make him happy at all.


    "You won¡¯t say sorry, will you? Do you want me to teach you?" Yang Wanlin said sternly.


    "I''m sorry," Han Jun could only say.


    Samuel turned around and left without saying a word. The battle between him and the Hannigan


    family was just the beginning. From today on, Samuel would get back what he had been treated


    unfairly for more than ten years.


    Seeing Samuel leave, Yang Wanlin also quickly followed up. This matter ended in a very strange


    way. However, those who used to treat Samuel as a piece of trash began to think differently about


    Samuel from now on.


    Nangong Qianqiu hurriedly pulled Han Jun up and said with a look of pity, "How is it?


    Does it hurt to kneel?" "It hurts."


    Nangong Qianqiu med herself and said," Don¡¯t worry, Jun¡¯er. Grandmother will definitely avenge


    you."


    Hearing Nangong Qianqiu¡¯s words, David Louis reminded her out of kindness," Although I don''t


    know what the rtionship between Samuel and Yang Wanlin is, I advise you not to offend Samuel


    at this stage. Otherwise, when the Yang family appears, you should know what will happen to the


    Hannigan family. Moreover, you¡¯d better find a way to restore the rtionship with Samuel. His


    value to Hannigan family is unimaginable."


    Although Nangong Qianqiu looked contemptuous on the surface, she knew very well in her heart


    that the current Samuel was indeed something worth making use of. Just by the rtionship


    between him and Yang Wanlin, the Hannigan family could benefit a lot from it.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Next, the gathering went on as usual. At this time, it was Leory¡¯s time to y his role. In the name of


    Samuel, Leory would draw in the cooperation for Tagliare Company so as to quickly develop the


    influence in Swallow City.


    As for the Hannigan family members, they had left early. This disturbance forced Nangong Qianqiu


    to think about how to deal with Samuel again.


    Although in Nangong Qianqiu''s heart, Samuel would not be valued, and she would not change her


    view of Samuel, Nangong Qianqiu had to think about it when there was a space to use.


    And in Nangong Qianqiu''s heart, Samuel was just a child. In terms of means and scheming, she


    would definitely not lose to Samuel. She even thought that if she gave Samuel a candy, he might be


    full of joy. After she squeezed out the value of Samuel''s sugar, she would kick him away.


    After returning home, Nangong Qianqiu said to Gina, "Go and find Samuel and let him go home for


    dinner."

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    Let him go home and eat!


    These words directly stunned Gina. She even felt that she might be hallucinating. Otherwise, how


    could such wordse out of Nangong Qianqiu''s mouth?


    "Mom, did I hear you wrong? You asked me to call Samuel home for dinner?" Gina asked Nangong


    Qianqiu in astonishment.


    Nangong Qianqiu took it for granted and said, "Is there anything strange about it? You can do


    whatever I ask you to do."


    This was the strong attitude of Nangong Qianqiu in the family. For her, other people in the family just


    needed to obey her orders, because she thought that everything she did was for the Hannigan


    family, so no matter what she did, she could keep a clear conscience.


    At this time, Han Jun was not satisfied. How could his grandmother let Samuel go home for dinner?


    He had just knelt down and apologized to Samuel. He didn''t want to see his useless brother.


    "Grandma, we can''t let him go home. This isn''t his home," Han Jun said.


    " Jun''er, don''t worry. Grandmother just wants to make use of him by asking him to go home for


    dinner. He now knows Yang Wanlin. Grandmother hopes you can get into that circle through him; it


    will be very good for your future development. You can rest assured that after Grandmother make


    use of him; Grandmother will make him get out of the Hannigan family." Hangong Qianqiu did not


    hide at all and said this in front of Gina Han Cheng.


    After hearing this, Gina finally understood


    why Nangong Qianqiu did this. She felt a little sick in her heart. Nangong Qianqiu was too cruel.


    What she had done was not what an elder should do at all.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Hurry up and go," Nangong Qianqiu said sternly when she saw Gina


    was still rooted to the spot.


    "Mom, I feel like doing this is useless.


    Samuel definitely won''te back," Gina said.


    Nangong Qianqiu narrowed her eyes and said, "Do you think I''m asking you to try? No matter what


    method you think of, you must bring him back. If you can''t do it, you don''t have toe back."


    She''s so unreasonable!


    Such strong brute force!


    Gina secretly gritted her teeth. Since Han Tianyang died, the entire Hannigan family had changed.


    Nangong Qianqiu hadpletely turned the Hannigan family into a ce without any human


    feelings. It was not like a home, but more cruel than a battlefield.


    "Mom, I''ll send Gina." Han Cheng was worried that the Gina would refute Nangong Qianqiu''s words


    and cause a bigger contradiction, so he could only break the conversation between them.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding Gina''s hand, the two of them walked out of the vi. Han Cheng said," You know our


    mother''s temper. You can only do what she wants you to do."


    "Han Cheng, she is so unreasonable. Don''t you have anyints? If I can''t get Samuel back,


    can it be that I really won''t go back to the Hannigan family? Can you ept this?" Gina said angrily.


    Han Cheng sighed. So what if he hadints? He did not have the final say in the Hannigan


    family. Hangong Qianqiu had the sole power. Moreover, in Hangong Qianqiu''s eyes, only Han Jun


    was there. Even though he was Hangong Qianqiu''s biological son, he could do nothing about it.


    "What do you think I can do?" Han Cheng asked.


    Gina helplessly smiled bitterly, with a hint of sadness in her smile. If the Hannigan family went on


    like this, it would be over sooner orter. Hangong Qianqiu''s hegemony would not help the


    Hannigan family out of trouble.


    Samuel, on the other hand, was acquainted with John Smith and Yang Wanlin. His words could help


    the Hannigan family solve a lot of problems. It was a pity that Hangong Qianqiu only wanted to use


    Samuel to pave the way for Han Jun. She had never thought of letting Samuel himself solve the


    problems that the Hannigan family faced.


    Once Samuel was angered, it would cause even more serious trouble for the Hannigan family.


    After getting on the car, Han Cheng said to Gina, "I didn''t expect Samuel to know Yang Wanlin. How


    did he do it?"


    "To be able to let Yang Wanlin speak up for him and not hesitate to offend the entire Chamber of


    Commerce, the rtionship between them is definitely not that simple. Mother wants to use Samuel


    to pave the way for Han Jun. This is an extremely foolish idea." Gina relentlessly rebuked Hangong


    Qianqiu''s actions.


    "I really can''t understand how this guy could do it. ording to the rtionship level of the


    Hannigan family, it is impossible for him to get in touch with the people of the Yang family," Han


    Cheng said.


    "Once our mother''s mind is seen through by Samuel, he can totally use the Yang Family to deal with


    the Hannigan family. Do you think how long the Hannigan family can hold on in this case?" Gina


    said.


    The conversation between the two did not sound right, but it did not seem to affect their smooth


    communication at all. They spoke separately and did not seem to be abrupt.


    It was not easy to find Samuel. After dozens of phone calls, Han Cheng finally knew where Samuel


    lived.


    However, what he knew was only the name of themunity. As for which building Samuel lived in,


    he could not find out.


    In this case, the couple could only stay at the gate of themunity.


    "Do you think it would be better if the hope of the Hannigan family was ced on Samuel?" Gina


    suddenly asked Han Cheng. She would not have such thoughts in the past, because under the


    suppression of Hangong Qianqiu, it was impossible for Samuel to have any achievements.


    Although he was essentially not a good-for-nothing, under the circumstances that Hangong Qianqiu


    did not give him any conditions or support, Samuel could only do nothing.


    How, Gina had to change her mind, because Samuel did not rely on the Hannigan family, but he


    knew Yang Wanlin. Although Gina did not know how he did it, this matter had indirectly confirmed


    that Samuel seemed to be more outstanding than Han Jun.


    Han Cheng took a deep breath. If Gina hadn''t asked this question, he wouldn''t have taken it into


    consideration, because Nangong Qianqiu wouldn''t have given Samuel such an opportunity.


    But now, Samuel did show a different side. At such a young age, he could get John Smith''s


    attention and Yang Wanlin''s ttery. Even Han Jun, who had all the resources of the Hannigan


    family, could not do it.


    "To be honest, just the rtionship between Samuel and Yang Wanlin shows that he is better. It''s a


    pity that our mother won''t think so. She will only think about how to give the resources that Samuel


    has to Han Jun," Han Cheng said.


    Gina gave a cold smile. This was not an item, not a toy that could be easily taken away by Nangong


    Qianqiu, or even given to


    Han Jun.


    This was a rtionship between people. It was built on the real existence of the two, but it was


    illusory, invisible, and intangible. She could only feel it with her heart. No matter what means


    Nangong Qianqiu had, it was impossible for her to transfer the feelings.


    "Unless she can turn Han Jun into Samuel, it''s not realistic." Gina said.

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    To turn Han Jun into Samuel.


    These words were just meant to Gina. She even said these words unconsciously, but she didn''t


    take them seriously.


    However, Han Cheng¡¯s eyelids twitched after hearing that. Based on his understanding of Hangong


    Qianqiu, it was not surprising that she would do such a thing.


    In fact...


    Even Hangong Qianqiu did have such a n.


    Han Cheng secretly sucked in a breath of cold air. He didn''t dare to tell Gina about his own


    thoughts. He was afraid that Gina would not ept it.


    After waiting for a long time, Samuel finally returned home.


    When Samuel saw Gina and Han Cheng, he was not surprised at all. He even took it for granted.


    "Did Hangong Qianqiu send you here?" Samuel asked them.


    Gina poked Han Cheng. She couldn¡¯t open her mouth to ask Samuel to go home for dinner. She


    couldn''t say it out loud. It was too shameless.


    Han Cheng could only say, "Your grandma wants you to go home for dinner."


    Samuel smiled faintly. Hangong Qianqiu, that shameless old thing, was really shameless to the


    extreme. She did not admit that he was a Hannigan family, but now after knowing the rtionship


    between him and Yang Wanlin, she asked him to go home for dinner. It was really ridiculous.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "That''s good." Samuel said.


    Gina did not expect Samuel to agree so easily. She asked in astonishment, "You, you agree?"


    "If I don''t agree, you won''t be able to pass Nangong Qianqiu''s test," Samuel said.


    When Gina heard this, she felt even guiltier and did not know what to say.


    Of course, the reason Samuel agreed was not to go home for dinner. He went back to Hannigan


    family just to see what Nangong Qianqiu nned to do.


    He was more eager to know whether Nangong Qianqiu had a bottom line or not, and how much she


    could disy her shamelessness.


    "In that case, let''s go home. The food must have been prepared," Han Cheng said.


    Samuel went straight to Han Cheng¡¯s Maybach.


    This scene was witnessed by Irene, who was at home.


    "Who are these two people? They can''t be his parents. How can his family be so rich? " Irene didn''t


    know much about cars, but she also knew about the luxurious car like the Maybach.


    But it never urred to her that Samuel would have such a family and be able to afford the


    Maybach. He was not an ordinary rich man.


    "Well, it seems that he is also a young master. He probably won''t live in such a broken ce in the


    future." Irene couldn''t help but sigh. In fact, it was not something strange. After all, the trouble


    Samuel helped her solve was solved by Yang Wanlin.


    The reason why Irene was unwilling to ept this reality was that she did not want to have a sense


    of distance with Samuel. Although Samuel was just a child, Irene''s heart was moved by Samuel¡¯s


    maturity.


    Even knowing that this was not realistic, Irene could not suppress her good feelings for Samuel.


    On the way back to the Hannigan family''spound, Gina said to Samuel apologetically, "Samuel,


    it''s my fault for being ipetent. I can''t help you. If you me me, I won''tin.¡±


    Samuel smiled and didn''t say anything. Although everything in the Hannigan family was controlled


    by Hangong Qianqiu, he didn''t me Gina in the least. Because Gina had never helped him in


    private, nor even secretly sent him a good meal.


    Was she just ipetent?


    No, it was not that she was ipetent, but that she valued Han Jun even more in her heart. That


    was why she had ignored him.


    "Nangong Qianqiu must have taken a fancy to my rtionship with Yang Wanlin, right? " Samuel


    asked.


    This question made Gina and Han Cheng not know how to answer.


    This was obvious, but they were not willing to admit it, because it was unfair to Samuel.


    "But it''s not a toy. It''s an interpersonal rtionship. She can¡¯t take it away from me. I wonder what


    Nangong Qianqiu will do to me at this banquet," Samuel said with a smile.


    The expressions on Han Cheng and Gina¡¯s faces became even more rigid. They had also


    discussed this issue before. They did not expect Samuel to be so thorough. He had already


    guessed Hangong Qianqiu''s thoughts.


    "Do you think she will imprison me and ask Han Jun to pretend to be me?" Samuel said. It was not


    his guess, but it was based on his previous experience.


    When Han Jun was in jail, Hangong Qianqiu asked Samuel to rece him, didn''t she? Moreover,


    Samuel was really trapped in prison, and Han Jun even went to Cloud City. He almost made a big


    mistake.


    Every time Samuel thought of this, he would be furious. Fortunately, nothing happened between


    Han Jun and Yvonne.


    Otherwise, if Han Jun went to hell, Samuel¡¯s anger would not be extinguished.


    Han Cheng¡¯s face had turned livid because he had also thought of this possibility. Moreover, given


    Hangong Qianqiu''s character, it was very likely that she would really do so.


    Although Gina had mentioned this question unintentionally before, she did not take it seriously, and


    she did not think too much about it.


    After these words came out of Samuel¡¯s mouth, Gina was suddenly awakened. Perhaps, perhaps,


    this was what Hangong Qianqiu was really nning to do!


    The Hannigan family''s courtyard, wine cer, and storehouse.


    After Hangong Qianqiu asked her servants to move a big iron cage to the warehouse, Han Jun


    asked in confusion, "Grandma, isn¡¯t this the cage used to raise dogs? Why did you put it here?"


    Hangong Qianqiu smiled faintly and said," Jun''er, Grandmother have a move called exchanging a


    leopard cat for a crown prince. Grandmother can make you Yang Wanlin''s friend. Are you happy?"


    It was naturally a happy thing to be Yang Wanlin¡¯s friend, and it would also be a capital


    for Han Jun to boast to the public.


    However, he couldn''t understand the meaning of the so-called leopard cat changing to Crown


    Prince. He asked," Grandma, what do you mean by leopard cat changing to Crown Prince?"


    "You''ll know in a while. But you have to lose weight. Only in this way can you be more like him,"


    Hangong Qianqiu said.


    The two Hannigan brothers looked very simr to each other in appearance. If it weren¡¯t for those


    who were particrly familiar with them, they wouldn''t be able to recognize who the two brothers


    were. Of course, because Han Jun''s diet was better, it was easy to tell that he was much heavier


    than Samuel. That was why Hangong Qianqiu let Han Jun lose weight.


    Han Jun touched his face. He had no idea what Hangong Qianqiu wanted him to do. Besides, he


    didn''t want to lose weight.


    "I won''t lose weight. Grandmother, you¡¯ll feel bad if I lose weight. Jun¡¯er can''t bear to hurt you," Han


    Jun said. His honeyed words showed that he was very aplished. It was no wonder that he was


    able to win Hangong Qianqiu''s favor.


    "Jun''er, if you want to befriend Yang


    Wanlin, you must do so," Hangong Qianqiu


    said.

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    After Samuel returned to the Hannigan family''spound, the table was filled with sumptuous


    dishes. It could be said that it was the most sumptuous meal that Samuel had ever seen in the


    Hannigan family. Of course, from the moment Samuel remembered, he had not really been at the


    dining table for many years. Being able to eat a full meal in the backyard was already something


    that he felt fortunate about.


    "It seems that I haven¡¯t suffered a loss in this meal. I''ve never seen so many dishes since I was a


    child." Samuel said something that made the atmosphere freeze after he sat down at the table.


    Hangong Qianqiu had already informed Han Jun, so even though Han Jun was extremely


    dissatisfied, he could only express his displeasure on his face. He did not ridicule Samuel.


    When Gina heard Samuel''s words, her heart ached a little. This was nothing more than their daily


    routine. It could be said that every meal was like this. Yet, Samuel had never even seen it before.


    "I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I asked the kitchen to make some." Hangong Qianqiu said in a


    t tone. She didn''t deliberately tter Samuel, but she didn¡¯t show too much repulsion to Samuel.


    After all, today''s specially prepared meal must be eaten by Samuel so that Nan Gong Qianqiu could


    carry out her n.


    Therefore, she did not want Samuel to reject this meal at all.


    "It''s been 14 years. You don''t even care if I¡¯m full. How can you know what I like?"


    Samuel smiled and sat down at the table.


    Samuel had not eaten anything good in thest 14 years, but after all, he had experienced a rebirth.


    These ordinary dishes, in fact, would not give him much appetite.


    But his performance waspletely different from his real thoughts.


    Samuel wolfed down the food like a tramp that had starved for a long time.


    Han Jun smiled disdainfully. He didn''t expect Samuel to enjoy the food that he usually ate.


    Hangong Qianqiu had a smile on her face, and she was happy from the bottom of her heart. The


    more Samuel ate, the more she would be able to achieve her goal. Among these dishes, the ones


    ced in front of Samuel were specially drugged. The more he ate, the faster the drug would work.


    "Slow down and don''t choke." Gina reminded Samuel.


    In other people''s eyes, it was true that Samuel had not eaten anything good. That was why he acted


    like this. However, he just wanted to expose Nangong Qianqiu¡¯s purpose as soon as possible.


    He knew that Nangong Qianqiu was very cruel to him, but Samuel still wanted to verify it personally.


    And soon, Samuel found that there was something wrong with the food. A feeling of drowsiness


    came over him suddenly. Obviously, the food had been drugged.


    But Samuel was not an ordinary person. He, who had reached the Divine Realm in Xuanyuan


    World, would not be knocked out by some drugs.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, in order to let Nangong Qianqiu reveal her fox tail, Samuel must cooperate with the effect


    of the drug to make him faint.


    All of a sudden, Samuel''s eyes became dull, and his movements of eating slowed down.


    Nangong Qianqiu knew that the effect of the drug had begun to work, so she put down the bowl and


    chopsticks. There was no need to cooperate with the acting.


    Soon, Samuely prone on the table.


    In the face of this strange phenomenon, Gina and Han Cheng had confused looks on their faces.


    "Samuel, Samuel, what''s wrong with you?" Gina shook Samuel''s shoulders and showed an anxious


    expression.


    "Don''t worry. He won''t die. We just knocked him out," Nangong Qianqiu suddenly said.


    "Mom, what did you do to him?" Gina questioned Nangong Qianqiu.


    In the face of Gina''s questioning tone, Nangong Qianqiu was very dissatisfied. She said in a cold


    voice, "Do I need to report to you what I am going to do?"


    "Mom, he is my son, the flesh that fell from my body. I can¡¯t watch you hurt him with my own eyes."


    This was the first time Gina had strongly retorted to Nangong Qianqiu.


    Unfortunately, Nangong Qianqiu did not take Gina seriously at all. Instead, she said to Han Cheng,


    "If you can''t educate your own woman, I don''t mind helping you."


    Hearing these cold words, Han Cheng quickly grabbed Gina and said, "Don''t get too excited. Mom


    just said that she just made him pass out."


    At this time, two servants prepared by Nangong Qianqiu came to Samuel. They supported him on


    his left and right shoulders and took him to the cer storehouse.


    Gina rushed back to her room and burst into tears.


    Seeing this, Han Cheng asked Nangong Qianqiu, "Mom, what on earth do you want to do?


    Although Samuel is nothing in your eyes, he is still a member of the Hannigan family."


    "Since he is from the Hannigan family, it is natural for him to pay for the Hannigan family. I will just


    lock him up for a period of time," Nangong Qianqiu said tly.


    Although she had done a very cruel thing, she did not take it seriously.


    "Why did you lock him up?" Han Cheng asked in puzzlement. In fact, he had already guessed


    Nangong Qianqiu''s thoughts, but he wanted to get Nangong Qianqiu¡¯s personal recognition.


    "From now on, Jun''er''s identity as an outsider is Samuel," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Cheng sighed helplessly. He didn''t expect things to be like this. Nangong Qianqiu could really


    do such a vicious thing.


    At this time, Samuel had been thrown into the cage of cer, and he was tied up by iron chains. It


    seemed that she was afraid that he would run away.


    After a while, Yan Jun came to the underground warehouse. Seeing Samuel¡¯s tragic situation, he


    could do nothing but feel sorry. He could not do anything because he was in the Hannigan family.


    He just wanted to protect the Hannigan family from being threatened by outsiders. As for what


    happened inside, he could not interfere with what Nangong Qianqiu was going to do.


    "Samuel. Grandfather Yan wants to help you but I cannot. Hopefully, you can understand me." Yan


    Jun muttered to himself. Samuel was already unconscious by this time. Hence, his words were not


    meant for Samuel.


    However, to Yan Jun''s surprise, Samuel, who was in the dog cage, suddenly sat up. He did not


    seem to have fainted at all.


    "Nangong Qianqiu wants to rece me with Han Jun?" Samuel asked.


    Yan Jun''s gaze grew serious. He said in shock. "Samuel, you... you''re not unconscious?" "It''s just a


    little bit of sweat-proof


    medicine. How could it work on me?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    A little bit?


    Van Jun knew how much Nangong Qianqiu had put in. It was definitely not a small amount. Even an


    adult would be stunned by it, let alone a child Samuel.


    "She''ll regret it, because Han Jun would never rece me."

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    Yan Jun could be considered someone who understood Samuel within the Hannigan family.


    Moreover, he was the one who treated Samuel the best within the Hannigan family.


    But now, Yan Jun suddenly had a strange feeling about Samuel. He did not know when Samuel had


    changed, but he had be a little fearful. Even Yan Jun himself could not help but feel this kind of


    feeling.


    He knew what Hangong Qianqiu was going to do and that he had the ability to prevent this from


    happening, but he did not do so.


    Why was that?


    "What on earth does he want to do?" "Indeed, Han Jun cannot rece you. However, the two of


    you''ll be able to confuse others with your looks," Yan Jun said.


    Samuel smiled and said, "He looks the same, but it doesn''t mean that he has the same ability. He


    can''t solve the problem that I can solve; moreover, it will let him die."


    Yan Jun was shocked. When he fought Samuel before, his ability was really amazing. Later, Yan


    Jun thought about it carefully and found that he was probably no match for Samuel. If he made


    friends with Yang Wanlin based on the strength, Han Jun would be in great danger if Hangong


    Qianqiu wanted to rece Samuel with him.


    Yan Jun had actually wanted to ask about Samuel¡¯s skills a long time ago. As Samuel''s teacher,


    Yan Jun did not understand how Samuel had be so strong all of a sudden.


    "Samuel, what have you experienced? Why have you suddenly be this strong?¡± Yan Jun


    asked with a solemn face.


    "There are some things that you won''t believe even if I tell you. And now is not the right time.


    Grandpa Yan, you can just watch what happens between me and the Hannigan family. You don''t


    have to intervene. I just want to get back the oppression I have suffered for so many years so that I


    can avenge myself," Samuel said.


    Yan Jun sighed. Samuel''s inhumane treatment in the Hannigan family would indeed cause him to


    feel extremely dissatisfied. It was only natural for him to have a vengeful heart. Moreover, the


    current Samuel was also capable of doing such a thing. Being the strength of the Hannigan family


    to fight against the outside world, Yan Jun did not have the right to intervene in the internal matters.


    For example, he watched Nangong Qianqiu drug Samuel¡¯s food, but he was not qualified to stop


    her.


    "I''m afraid that it won''t be easy for you to leave this ce." Said Yan Jun.


    "Really?" Samuel smiled and stretched out his hand. Although it was a special iron cage, one of


    Samuel''s hands bent the steel bars easily. Not only that, he once again tightened the bars.


    Upon seeing this scene, Yan Jun waspletely dumbstruck!


    Samuel pulled the steel bars so easily, as if he were ying with them. The steel bars


    in his hands seemed to be soft.


    "As long as I want, I can go out at any time. But I will stay here until Nangong Qianqiues to beg


    me," Samuel said with a smile.


    Van Jun''s heart pounded. He inhaled a deep breath of air. At this moment, he finally understood that


    Samuel was no longer worthy of his worry. This was because with Samuel¡¯s ability, he was able to


    deal with any situation.


    Van Jun was very curious about what had happened to Samuel and why he had be so strong


    all of a sudden. However, Samuel had said that it was not the right time, so Van Jun did not ask.


    "In that case, you can rest first. I wille and look for you again." Said Van Jun.


    Samuel nodded. He leaned against the iron


    cage and closed his eyes to rest.


    At this time, Samuel looked very calm, but in fact, he was furious. He guessed that there must be


    some purpose behind Hangong Qianqiu''s request for him toe back. However, he didn''t expect


    that Hangong Qianqiu would drug him and even put him in a dog cage, which made him realize his


    image in Hangong Qianqiu''s mind.


    Perhaps, he was not even as good as a dog.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What a joke. We''re both surnamed Hannigan and members of the Hannigan family. In fact, we''re


    born from the same belly. You''re just a few minutes earlier than me, but you''ve made me the lowest


    existence in the Hannigan family." Samuel muttered to himself.


    On the other hand, Hangong Qianqiu had begun to make Han Jun lose weight.


    Because only when Han Jun was thin could he be extremely simr to Samuel in appearance and


    appear in front of outsiders with Samuel''s posture to confuse them.


    But Han Jun was very unhappy. He had been spoiled since he was a child. He could eat whatever


    he wanted to eat. Even in the middle of the night, as long as he said a word, Hangong Qianqiu


    would meet any of his conditions.


    Hangong Qianqiu had suddenly asked him to lose weight. How could he control his own mouth?


    "Grandma, why must I lose weight? Why must I pretend to be that trash, Samuel? Why can''t I do


    that?" Han Jun looked pathetic as he acted like a spoiled child beside Hangong Qianqiu. Compared


    to Samuel''s maturity, Han Jun was more like a child who knew nothing.


    Nangong Qianqiu also felt a great heartache. However, she must do something like this. Samuel


    currently possessed an unreachable socialwork. They could only allow Han Jun to appear as


    Samuel in order to maintain this rtionship. Moreover, if they did not do this, Samuel would sooner


    orter steal Han Jun''s limelight. This was something that Nangong Qianqiu did not wish to see.


    In Nangong Qianqiu''s heart, Han Jun was the only one who could support the Hannigan family in


    the future. She, who was extremely superstitious, would rather believe the fortune teller''s words


    than ept a reality that Samuel was even better than Han Jun.


    "Jun''er, don''t you want to make friends with Yang Wanlin? He is the future master of the Yang


    Family. If you make friends with him, all the friends in Swallow City will look at you with new eyes.


    Think about it, don''t you want to be the boss of them?" Nangong Qianqiu persuaded earnestly.


    These words made Han Jun''s heart flutter. Be the king of the children and the boss. A group of


    younger brothers gathered around him. Just thinking about it was already impressive enough.


    However, in order to achieve such status, he had to lose weight. It was difficult for Han Jun to


    choose.


    "But I don''t even have enough to eat. How can I have the strength to be Yang Wanlin''s friend?" Han


    Jun said aggrievedly.


    Nangong Qianqiu touched Han Jun''s head and said, "As long as you lose weight, I''ll give you


    whatever you want. Don''t you want a sports car? I''ll buy it for you."


    At this time, Han Jun''s eyes began to


    move. It was obvious that he had some evil intentions.


    "Granny, can I want anything?" Han Jun asked.


    "Of course, I''ve never lied to you. As long as it''s not the moon or stars in the sky, I can do it for you,"


    Han Jun said.


    "Then..." Han Jun hesitated for a long time before saying, "I want a wife, okay?"

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    When Nangong Qianqiu heard the word " wife", she was obviously stunned.


    Han Jun was only fourteen years old How could he have such an idea?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Most people would be reprimanded when they heard such words. After all, Han Jun shouldn''t have


    thought about this matter at his age.


    However, Nangong Qianqiu''s reaction waspletely different from that of ordinary people. She


    laughed happily and was very happy.


    "Our Jun''er has grown up and is about to be a man," Nangong Qianqiu stroked Han Jun''s


    head and said with a gratified look.


    Han Jun didn¡¯t understand if Nangong Qianqiu agreed or refused. He could only ask, "Grandma,


    can you promise me?"


    "Of course. This is a good thing. How could Grandma refuse you? As long as you lose weight,


    Grandma will help you find it immediately," Nangong Qianqiu said. Her doting on Han Jun had


    reached a point that made her crazy. She did not refuse such a ridiculous request. Instead, she


    agreed readily.


    Han Jun smiled and continued, "But Grandmother, if the wife I mean wouldn''t be the type to get


    married."


    "Of course. How can an ordinary woman be Jun''er''s wife? Grandmother understands," Nangong


    Qianqiu said.


    "Grandmother, I''ll definitely lose a lot of weight. You have to trust me." Han Jun waved his fist, a firm


    expression on his face.


    At this time, Gina was still sighing in the room. She did not know that Han Jun had made such


    unreasonable demands, and Hangong Qianqiu had promised him.


    Seeing Gina kept sighing, Han Cheng did not know how tofort her. After all, when Hangong


    Qianqiu had made up her mind, he could not change it. Moreover, Samuel was imprisoned this


    time. He was afraid that he would never see the sun.


    "How long do you think Mom will lock Samuel?" Gina asked Han Cheng. Of course, she had an


    answer in her heart, but she was unwilling to ept it, so she asked Han Cheng with a fluke.


    Han Cheng sat beside Gina said, "Mother wants Han Jun to rece Samuel and pretend to be


    Samuel in front of outsiders.


    This way, Samuel will definitely not show up in front of outsiders. I''m afraid... he will never be able to


    leave the cer again."


    When she got such an answer, Gina was full of despair. Although she had thought of it for a long


    time, did she really want the child to be locked in an iron cage forever, like a beast?


    "Can''t we find a way to help him? It''s okay to send him out of Swallow City. He is a man, not a dog.


    How can he live in a dog cage for the rest of his life? " Gina said.


    Han Cheng also wanted to help Samuel. Even if Samuel could not get the attention of the Hannigan


    family, it was not too much to live a free life. However, this matter was decided by Hangong Qianqiu,


    and Han Cheng knew that he could not change it.


    "You know her temper. You know what she wants to do, unless dad is still alive. No one can change


    it," Han Cheng said feebly.


    Ginaughed sadly, shook her head and said, "Samuel in the Hannigan family is already hard


    enough. He doesn''t even have the treatment that a normal member of the Hannigan family should


    have. His childhood is even full of nightmares. Now, do we still have to ept the fact that he has


    been locked in the iron cage for a lifetime? I can''t ept it, I really can¡¯t ept it."


    After that, Gina painfully lowered her head, and her shoulders kept shaking.


    Looking at his woman crying, Han Cheng couldn''t bear it. He stood up and said," Don''t cry. I''ll try


    and see if I can make my mother change her mind. It''s better if I can send Samuel out of Swallow


    City, even abroad." Gina sobbed in a low voice and did not speak because she knew Han Cheng


    could not persuade Hangong Qianqiu. It was meaningless.


    The stubborn Hangong Qianqiu would not give in to this matter at all.


    After leaving the room, Han Cheng directly found Hangong Qianqiu in the living room.


    Before Han Cheng could speak, Hangong Qianqiu said in a cold voice, "If you want to talk about


    Samuel, you don¡¯t have to say anything. What I decide is not something you can change."


    Her attitude was tough. This was Hangong Qianqiu''s hegemony in the Hannigan family.


    But Han Cheng did not give up. He said, " Mom, even if you want Han Jun to rece Samuel, you


    don¡¯t have to lock him in an iron cage. Just send him out of Swallow City or send him abroad."


    "As long as he leaves the Hannigan family, he will be a threat to Jun''er. I will not allow any danger to


    his identity. Therefore, I will only feel at ease if I keep him under my control," Hangong Qianqiu said.


    "But doing this is too unfair to Samuel. He is also a Hannigan family. Why should he be treated like


    this? Why can''t he live like a normal person? Do you want to lock him up for a lifetime?" Han Cheng


    said, gnashing his teeth.


    "As long as I''m alive, he has to live in the cer. As for what will happen after I die, it''s none of my


    business." After that, Hangong Qianqiu stood up and went back to her room.


    Her attitude was very clear. As long as she was alive, she would never allow Samuel to take a step


    out of the cage.


    Han Cheng was a little desperate. Although he had expected this result, Hangong Qianqiu''s


    ruthlessness really made him not know how to face it.


    "Dad, why are you speaking up for that good -for-nothing Samuel? Shouldn''t it be natural for a


    good-for-nothing like him to live in a dog cage?"


    Han Jun''s voice came from behind.


    Han Cheng was stunned. He turned to Han Jun and said, "He is your brother. As your brother, how


    can you see him suffering?"


    Now, the only person who could change Samuel''s fate was probably Han Jun.


    Nangong Qianqiu doted on him. Maybe as long as he was willing to put in a good word for Samuel,


    she would let him go.


    Therefore, Han Cheng nned to spend a lot of effort on Han Jun to see if he could turn things


    around.


    But Han Jun''s hatred for Samuel was beyond Han Cheng''s imagination.


    Han Jun had never treated Samuel as his younger brother. In his eyes, Samuel was just a useless


    piece of trash. How could he be qualified to be his younger brother?


    "If there is a choice, I will be born with him. This is because we are not from the same world. I am


    the future of Hannigan family while he is a burden of Hannigan family." Han Jun said coldly.


    Han Cheng''s heart was bleeding when Han Jun said such hostile words to his family at the age of


    fourteen. This was the result of being educated by Hangong Qianqiu since childhood. Han Cheng


    could only watch his son go astray!


    "You are brothers. How can you have such a big hatred? As an elder brother, you should protect


    your younger brother," Han Cheng said.


    "I''ll say it onest time. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be my brother. Don¡¯t think about letting me save him."

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    Han Jun''s resolute attitude made Han Chengpletely desperate. He knew that no one could


    change the fate of Samuel, unless he could reverse the current situation.


    However, how could Samuel change this situation when he was trapped in an iron cage and lost his


    freedom?


    Perhaps, he could only live a life worse than pigs and dogs for the rest of his life.


    Perhaps, he would only have a turn for the better after Hangong Qianqiu''s death.


    Half a monthter, Han Jun, who had seeded in losing weight, was almost the same as Samuel.


    In terms of appearance and figure, if it were not for his family members'' identification, they would


    not be


    able to see any difference between the two.


    This made Nangong Qianqiu very happy. Now, Han Jun could definitely pretend to be real. As long


    as he could rece Samuel, then the decline of the Hannigan family could be reversed.


    "Grandma, you haven''t forgotten what you promised me, right?¡± Han Jun asked Nangong Qianqiu.


    In the past half a month, the motivation to lose weight was to be a woman. As a person with evil


    thoughts, once the idea came to his mind, he would be out of control.


    Nangong Qianqiu had never felt that this was a bad thing. On the contrary, it was because Han Jun


    had such an idea that she thought that Han Jun had grown up and she was happy, so she naturally


    would not forget it.


    "Don''t worry, Grandmother will never forget it. Grandmother has already made arrangements,"


    Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Jun shouted excitedly and said, "I can finally be a man."


    Gina and Han Cheng didn¡¯t know what Nangong Qianqiu had promised to Han Jun, but Han Jun''s


    words gave them a vague sense of foreboding. What did he mean by finally bing a man?


    "Mom, what did you promise him?" Han Cheng couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Nangong Qianqiu said with a smile, "Your son has grown up and wants a wife."


    Han Cheng was stunned. "He wants a wife. Doesn''t that mean he wants a woman?¡±


    Han Jun was only fourteen years old this year. How could Nangong Qianqiu agree to his condition?


    "Mom, he is not an adult yet. How can he do these things? It will affect his growth," Han Cheng said.


    Hangong Qianqiu red at Han Cheng with dissatisfaction and said, "In ancient times, people could


    get married and have children at the age of 14.1 was only in my teens at that time, and I was with


    your father. Is there anything strange about that?"


    "No, you can''t do that." Han Cheng said with a firm attitude. He was so young. Once Han Jun was


    addicted to women, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "When is it your turn to make the final decision in this family?" Nangong Qianqiu frowned and said.


    "He is my son. I have an obligation to supervise his growth," Han Cheng said.


    Nangong Qianqiu smiled disdainfully and said, "Your duty is to help the Hannigan family ovee


    the difficulties But it''s been so long. What have you done? Have you negotiated any cooperation


    that is beneficial to the Hannigan family? Now the hope of the whole family lies in Han Jun. It''s


    natural to satisfy his small request."


    When Han Cheng and Nangong Qianqiu were arguing, Gina sat aside without saying a word, and


    her expression was quite calm. Even if this was a matter worthy of her shock, she did not show too


    much emotional reaction.


    Because Gina knew that no one could change Nangong Qianqiu''s decision, and now she was more


    concerned about how Samuel would live in the future.


    "Mom, you will ruin him," Han Cheng said sadly.


    "This is my grandson. I know better than you what is good for him. If you don''t like to see it, you can


    leave," Nangong Qianqiu said mercilessly.


    Han Jun smiled smugly from the side. No one in the Hannigan family could stop him as long as


    Grandmother was around. This was also the reason why Han Jun had be sowless.


    Han Cheng sighed feebly.


    At this time, Gina suddenly stood up and said, "You are destroying the Hannigan family."


    "What did you say?" Nangong Qianqiu mmed the table and stood up.


    When Gina was about to leave, Nangong Qianqiu stopped her.


    "What did you say just now?" Nangong


    Qianqiu questioned her with cold eyes.


    Gina was not afraid at all. She bluntly said," I said that you would destroy the Hannigan family."


    ording to the current situation, Han Jun could not be independent. He would be immersed in


    Hangong Qianqiu''s protection all the time. How could such a person be truly talented? How could


    he be qualified to support the Hannigan family?


    Pa!


    A loud pnded on Gina''s face, and five red fingerprints instantly appeared.


    Hangong Qianqiu said angrily, "Everything I have done is for the good of the Hannigan family. What


    did you do? After you married into the Hannigan family, what did you contribute to the Hannigan


    family? How dare you say that I would destroy the


    Hannigan family?"


    Gina covered her face and felt a burning pain, but she didn''t intend to make any concessions.


    "Look at how much you spoiled Han Jun. Over-indulgent love is to harm him. Am I wrong? Does he


    have the ability to solve problems when he leaves you?" Gina said.


    Hangong Qianqiu, who was angry, raised her hand again and hit the other half of Gina''s face. She


    said ferociously, "He is the future of Hannigan family. It''s natural for him to be favored. It''s not up to


    you toment on what I do."


    Gina had a wry smile on her face. She put down her hand and said with sharp eyes," Don''t wait until


    one day, only Samuel can save the Hannigan family." "Bullsh*t." Hangong Qianqiu instantly lost


    control.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Samuel could save the Hannigan family.


    "What right does that good-for-nothing have?"


    The only person she was certain of was Han Jun. Only Han Jun was the future of the Hannigan


    family.


    Hangong Qianqiu did not allow anyone to question her decision, not even herself.


    Therefore, what Gina saidpletely irritated Hangong Qianqiu.


    "Get out of here. How get out of the Hannigan family. I don''t want to see you in this house,"


    Hangong Qianqiu roared.


    Gina gritted her teeth and said, "As you wish."


    Back in the room, Gina began to pack up her things.


    Han Cheng, who didn''t expect things to worsen to this extent, could only persuade her, "Gina, go


    and apologize to Mom. This is your home. Where can you go if you leave here?"


    The swelling on Gina''s face was very obvious, and her smile was unusually pale. In this family, she


    had already had enough. Now that she had a justifiable reason, how could she go to apologize to


    Nangong Qianqiu?


    Moreover, with Nangong Qianqiu''s character, even if she knelt down, it would not change the fact.


    "I will go to Samuel''s home," Gina said.


    "This..." Han Cheng didn''t know what to say. A good family had been messed up like this. Of


    course, he didn''t me Gina. It was all Nangong Qianqiu''s fault. Han


    Cheng was reasonable on this point.

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    During the half a month when he was confined in the cer, Samuel did not do anything to resist.


    On the contrary, he was particrly quiet. During this period, he tried to make himself stronger.


    Although Samuel was very powerful and had no rivals on earth, he knew that he would sooner or


    later face the revenge of Velocisaurus. If he did not make himself stronger during this period, then


    tragedy would repeat itself. After all, he would die under the ws of Velocisaurus.


    The reversal of time gave Samuel a chance to start over again. He must seize this opportunity to


    make full preparations for dealing with the lizards.


    During this period, except for Van Jun who asionally came to visit Samuel, no one else dared to


    show up. This was something that Samuel had expected a long time ago. Nangong Qianqiu was the


    dominant figure in the Hannigan family. As long as she did not agree, no one would dare to visit


    him.


    "Gina has been chased out of the Hannigan family." When Van Jun appeared once again, he had


    brought Samuel a piece oftest news.


    Gina and Nangong Qianqiu fell outpletely. It was unexpected that Gina would resist. But from


    the point of view of one''s mother, it was reasonable. She could no longer stand by and watch


    Samuel suffer such unfair treatment. It was natural for her to rise up instead of epting that. It was


    even more expected that she would be driven away by Nangong Qianqiu.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s position in the Hannigan family was not something her daughter-inw could


    challenge.


    "Why?" Samuel frowned slightly. How could Hangong Qianqiu drive Gina out of the Hannigan family


    for no reason?


    "She spoke up for you and caused Hangong Qianqiu''s dissatisfaction," Van Jun said.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. He was surprised by such a change. After all, under the guidance of


    Hangong Qianqiu, she had already epted Han Jun to support the Hannigan family. He didn''t


    expect that she would speak for him one day.


    "It seems that she still has some conscience. It''s not necessarily a bad thing for her to leave the


    Hannigan family," Samuel said faintly.


    "How long are you going to stay here? Gina left the Hannigan family for you. Aren¡¯t you going to


    prove yourself for her?" Yan Jun asked. He had been waiting for the day Samuel would get out of


    the cage. He really wanted to see how Samuel would prove himself. Even in Yan Jun''s heart, there


    was a seed of regret that he wanted to see Hangong Qianqiu suffering.


    It was Hangong Qianqiu who caused such a situation in the Hannigan family today. If she could


    regret it, it would be a happy thing.


    "In this world, I will not change my n for anyone, except for her," Samuel said tly. The "her" he


    was referring to was Yvonne.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who is she?" Yan Jun asked curiously.


    "My future wife." Speaking of Yvonne, a gentle smile appeared on Samuel¡¯s face. This was a


    treatment that no one could receive.


    "Your future wife?" Yan Jun furrowed his brows. How could he know who his future wife was? Or


    was it to say that he already had a wife in his heart, that''s why he said such things?


    Han Jun made a request to Nangong Qianqiu to have a wife. In fact, he wanted to y with women


    in disguise. He didn''t expect Samuel to have the same idea!


    "Grandfather Yan, when will Han Jun leave the Hannigan family?" Samuel asked.

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    "He has already sessfully lost weight. Even for me, if I do not carefully distinguish between the


    two of you, I will not be able to see any problems," Yan Jun said.


    "Soon. When Hangong Qianqiues to beg me, it will be time for me to leave," Samuel said.


    Yan Jun had heard this from Samuel on the first day he was imprisoned in the cer. Although he


    did not understand the reason, he was certain that Samuel had his own n given how confident he


    was.


    "No matter what you want to do, you cannot take their lives." Yan Jun reminded.


    Samuel shrugged and said, "They have 10,000 ways to die. Of course I won''t do it


    myself."


    Yan Jun took a deep breath. Samuel seemed to have paved the way for the death of Nangong


    Qianqiu and Han Jun. As the guardian of protecting the lives of the Hannigan family, he should have


    stopped this situation. But Yan Jun did not know what to do now, because he could not figure out


    what Samuel wanted to do and what he should do exactly.


    Night fell.


    Han Jun took the initiative to call Yang Wanlin, hoping to meet him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Yang Wanlin was naturally very happy about this. He now needed to rely on Samuel¡¯s ability to have


    a better chance of bing the Master of the Yang family. In the past half a month, Samuel''s


    sudden disappearance had caused Yang Wanlin to be in a daze. Now, Samuel finally took the


    initiative to contact him. Even though Yang Wanlin still had something important to do, he had to


    push it out of his way to meet Samuel.


    The two agreed to meet at Mu Linsi, where Samuel had once saved Irene.


    This was a very famous nightclub in Swallow City. Almost every night, arge number of men and


    women who didn''t want to be lonely would enter, and even arge queue of long queues would


    often appear. It was particrly difficult for ordinary people to enter.


    Before Han Jun left, Hangong Qianqiu held his hand and reminded him worriedly, " Remember,


    you''re now called Samuel.


    When others call you by your name, you must remember to promise them. Don''t expose yourself."


    This was the first time he met Yang Wanlin after he changed his identity. It was inevitable that


    Nangong Qianqiu would be afraid that he would expose himself. After all, she had nned for half a


    month. Once Yang Wanlin found out about Han Jun''s identity, all her efforts would be in vain.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. I know what to do. Haven''t you trained me during this period of time?" Han


    Jun patted his chest and said. Although he was not used to being called Samuel, in order to


    be friends with Yang Wanlin, Han Jun still tried his best to get used to it. Now he was very


    sensitive to the words "Samuel" and could almost respond immediately.


    "Also, remember not to drink. You''ll make a mistake if you drink too much. Besides, you''re still


    young. Drinking too much will hurt your health," Nangong Qianqiu continued. At this time, she was


    still a little nervous. Han Jun nodded and was toozy to speak anymore. After breaking free of


    Hangong Qianqiu''s hand, he walked out of the door.


    His patience for Hangong Qianqiu was limited. He often felt annoyed because of Hangong Qianqiu''s


    excessive nonsense. Moreover, Han Jun never hid his irritability on this matter. However, Hangong


    Qianqiu doted on him a lot. Under normal circumstances, Hangong Qianqiu would not be angry.


    Han Jun was in a good mood as he walked out of the house. This would be his first true visit to a


    nightclub, and he would be able to do whatever he wanted without any qualms. His heart was


    starting to waver.

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    When Han Jun came to Mu Linsi, Yang Wanlin had been waiting at the door for a long time. From


    this point, it could be seen how much Yang Wanlin valued Samuel. As the young master of the Yang


    Family and even the one who had the most hope of bing the future master of the Yang Family,


    when there were only others waiting for him, how could it be him to wait for the others?


    However, Yang Wanlin was willing to give such a special treatment to Samuel. After all, even Yang


    Bin attached great importance to Samuel. He had no reason to despise Samuel.


    "Samuel, you finally showed up. It''s almost half a month and there¡¯s no news at all. Where did you


    go?" Yang Wanlin said enthusiastically.


    Han Jun was not used to Yang Wanlin''s attitude. After all, the position of this guy in front of him was


    much higher than his. In the past, he didn''t even have the right to meet Yang Wanlin, but now, Yang


    Wanlin took the initiative to talk to him.


    Han Jun couldn''t help wondering what that trash Samuel had done to make Yang Wanlin take the


    initiative to please him.


    "I have some personal matters, but I''ve already taken care of them," Han Jun said.


    "You can''t disappear for no reason in the future. Otherwise, I will be worried. Let''s go. I''ve already


    made the arrangement. I''ll definitely satisfy you tonight." Yang Wanlin enthusiastically leaned on


    Han Jun¡¯s shoulder. He, who regarded Han Jun as Samuel, did not notice it at all, because the


    appearance of the two brothers was so simr that outsiders could not tell.


    Walking into Mu Linsi, the heavy low voice stimted Han Jun''s adrenaline surge. It was not the


    first time for Han Jun toe to the nightclub, but he had never been so open and aboveboard


    before, and he was not in the mood to do anything like today.


    Now, he looked at the woman differently, because after he got Nangong Qianqiu''s consent, Han Jun


    was already qualified to try the forbidden fruit.


    The two of them were directly brought upstairs by the waiter. This was a VIP seat exclusive to Mu


    Linsi. People who did not have a certain amount of consumption ability did not even have the


    qualifications to go upstairs.


    Moreover, there were only four seats on the second floor. This was to give VIP guests enough


    space, and they would not offend each other''s privacy.


    This also meant that in this ce, it was possible to do anything, and it would not be discovered,


    and the nightclubs would not interfere.


    "Samuel, if you take a fancy to anyone tonight, just tell me directly. No matter what kind of woman, I


    can get it for you," Yang Wanlin said to Han Jun.


    Han Jun''s heart was racing. It would be a night for him to be a man, so he could not help but feel a


    little nervous and excited.


    "A single one isn''t enough," Han Jun said with a smile.


    Yang Wanlin showed a doubtful smile on his face and said, "Are you bragging or serious? It''s not


    appropriate for you to overdo it at your age." "Do I look like I''m boasting? If there''s any good girl,


    hurry up and introduce her," Han Jun said eagerly.


    How could Yang Wanlin, who often mingled in nightclubs, not know a group of beautiful women?


    Han Jun had such a request, so of course he wouldply.


    "Sit down first. I will satisfy you immediately." After arranging Han Jun''s seat, Yang Wanlin went to


    invite girls.


    The dancing floor on the first floor was full of dancing demons. Many of them were Yang Wanlin''s


    acquaintances. It didn''t take long for Yang Wanlin to gather more than ten beautiful women.


    In terms of figure, they were all of the highest quality, and there was no big problem with the heavy


    makeup under the dim light.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    After taking all the women to the second floor, Han Jun''s restless heart became morefortable.


    Moreover, at Yang Wanlin¡¯smand, these women took the initiative to get close to Han Jun.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Yang Wanlin saw that Han Jun was like this, he thought that he had finally caught Samuel''s


    interest. It turned out that he was a pervert. In this way, there would be a way to curry favor with


    Samuel.


    However, Yang Wanlin was still a little surprised. After all, he was just a 14-year-old child. He didn''t


    expect that he would be so mature that he had such a demand.


    Han Jun held the beauties left and right and his hands were making small movements. Those


    women were used to being bullied, so they did not refuse. Instead, they were very cooperative.


    "Samuel, if you have the ability, take everyone away tonight. I will arrange it for you in the hotel,"


    Yang Wanlin smiled and said to Han Jun.


    "That''s what you said. I''m serious," Han Jun said with a serious face.


    "I''m just worried that you won¡¯t be able to get out of bed tomorrow."


    The two of them made dirty jokes. The rtionship between them could also be considered to


    develop rapidly. Yang Wanlin was very happy in his heart. As long as he could please Samuel, he


    could ept any price, not to mention some women in the nightclub. At most, he would give them


    some money after the event.


    And money was the most indispensable thing for Yang Wanlin.


    Not long after, a young man broke into Yang Wanlin¡¯s booth area. Generally speaking, the VIPs on


    the second floor could not disturb each other. The nightclubs were also restricted from breaking into


    other people¡¯s booth, but this young man did not have the staff of the nightclubs to stop him.


    Obviously, his identity was unusual.


    "Yang Wanlin, when did you end up like this, hanging out with a little kid?" The young man mocked


    Yang Wanlin.


    Yang Wanlin looked up, and the smile on his face froze in an instant.


    "Wang Li, what a coincidence to meet you here," Yang Wanlin said ndly.


    Wang Li, one of the three major families in Swallow City, was a descendant of the Wang family. His


    status in the Wang family was almost the same as Yang Wanlin''s in the Yang family. He was the


    next generation with great expectations, and he had the highest hope of bing the head of the


    Wang family.


    The three big families in Swallow City, on the surface, looked harmonious, but they had always


    competed secretly. They even had many shady means to deal with each other. It could be said that


    they were enemies with each other.


    When enemies met, their eyes would naturally turn red with envy.


    " I don''t know whether it was a coincidence or not. But I came here because I heard that you were


    here," replied Wang Li.


    Yang Wanlin frowned. Wang Li was so straightforward as if he was here to make trouble.


    However, Yang Wanlin was not worried at all. With a master Samuel present, even if Wang Li really


    wanted to make trouble, he would be the one suffering.


    "It seems that you have something to talk to me about. Tell me, what do you want me to do for


    you?" Yang Wanlin said faintly.


    Wang Li smiled coldly and said, "Yang Wanlin, who are you? Why do you want me to beg you? You


    are really boasting without shame."


    "Why did youe to me for no reason? Do you want to fight?" Yang Wanlin provoked.


    "Some time ago, my project was put in the middle of by your Yang Family. Your Yang Family hasn''t


    given me an exnation for this matter. Let''s make it clear today," Wang Li said.


    "Exnation?" Yang Wanlin nced at Wang Li disdainfully and said, "I still need an exnation for


    the Yang family''s affairs. Who are you?"

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    Yang Wanlin''s words made Wang Li furious. Both sides were very angry, and it was very likely that


    they would fight at any time.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wang Li came here today on purpose with a helper, so he was not afraid at all. At worst, he would


    put the conflict between the Wangs and the Yangs on the table andpletely fall out with them.


    Yang Wanlin, on the other hand, was even more unafraid. With a master Samuel by his side, no


    matter what kind of people Wang Li brought with him, in his eyes, they were all asking for trouble.


    "Yang Wanlin, it''s not convenient here. Do you dare to change ces with me?" Wang Li said


    coldly.


    Yang Wanlin looked at Samuel. He was still immersed in his beauty. If he was asked to leave now,


    Yang Wanlin was afraid that he would be dissatisfied.


    "Let¡¯s wait and see. My brother hasn''t had enough fun yet," Yang Wanlin said.


    Wang Li mockingly looked at Han Jun, saying, "Yang Wanlin, are you going to let this wimpy kid


    help you?"


    "A wimpy kid?"


    Yang Wanlin used to think the same way. It wasn''t until he saw the strength of Samuel that he


    realized that even Song Yun did not dare to attack Samuel. Since Wang Li looked down on Samuel


    so much, he would definitely pay the price.


    Moreover, Yang Wanlin also found an opportunity. As long as Wang Li angered Samuel, Wang Li


    would note to a good end without Yang Wanlin''s help.


    So Yang Wanlin added fuel to the fire and said, "Wang Li, you have to go out and inquire about who


    this little brother of mine is. You should be careful with your words. If he wants to deal with you,


    even I can¡¯t save you."


    Such words naturally made Wang Li even more disdainful. Heughed and said, "Kid, who are you?


    Listen to Yang Wanlin, you are very powerful. Do you want to have a try with my men? "


    Yang Wanlin was secretly delighted.


    Samuel must not be able to endure Wang Li''s provocation.


    However, to Yang Wanlin''s surprise, Han Jun did not react at all. After all, he was not the real


    Samuel. His appearance could be faked, but his strength could not be faked at all.


    And now, Han Jun waspletely immersed in women. He had no time to care about other things.


    "Kid, I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?¡± After being ignored by Han Jun, Wang Li became even


    angrier and shouted at Han Jun.


    Yang Wanlin quietly looked forward to Han Jun''s explosion, and even hoped that Han Jun could


    directly cripple Wang Li, so that he would lose one of his opponents.


    However, when Han Jun raised his head in bewilderment, Han Jun did not react as he expected.


    "I don''t like to fight. You can settle your own problems," Han Jun said.


    Yang Wanlin was stunned for a moment. '' What does he mean? Doesn''t he intend to get involved in


    this matter?"


    Yang Wanlin put all his hopes on Han Jun, so that he had the confidence to have a conflict with


    Wang Li without any subordinates. If Han Jun didn''t care, he would have to suffer today.


    Hearing Han Jun''s words, Wang Liughed and said to Yang Wanlin, "This is your very powerful


    friend. He''s just a coward. Yang Wanlin, are you fucking stupid to want a child to help you?"


    Yang Wanlin''s face was extremely ugly. He did not understand what Han Jun meant. Why did he


    look as if he was not involved in the matter?

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    Of course, Yang Wanlin would not have thought that the man in front of him, who looked exactly the


    same as Samuel, was not Samuel. He did not have the strength of Samuel, so he could not help


    him solve the problem.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you?" Yang Wanlin asked Han Jun.


    Han Jun looked at Yang Wanlin with a puzzled face, and did not understand Yang Wanlin''s meaning


    at all. He said, "It''s between you and him. I''m an outsider. How can I intervene? And how do you


    want me to help you?"


    These words were extremely unkind. Yang Wanlin could not help but suspect that Han Jun¡¯s


    invitation tonight was on purpose.


    Did he collude with Wang Li?


    But it didn''t make sense. Why did he do that?


    "Wang Li, I admit defeat today. If you have the ability, kill me. Otherwise, I will find an opportunity to


    take revenge on you," Yang Wanlin said to Wang Li.


    Wang Li was not so bold as to kill Yang Wanlin. The power of the Wang and Yang families was


    equal. Once he really killed Yang Wanlin, the Yang family would not stop until one of them died. At


    that time, Wang Li would not be able to gain the upper hand at all.


    However, it was impossible for Wang Li to let Yang Wanlin go easily.


    "You''ve ruined my n. You have to pay a price. Of course." After that, Wang Li waved to his men


    behind him.


    Several of his men walked directly to Yang Wanlin and punched and kicked him.


    When Han Jun saw this, his eyelids twitched in fright. He had been ying with a woman happily,


    so why had they gotten into a fight?


    Yang Wanlin was soon beaten to the ground.


    Wang Li squatted next to Yang Wanlin and said condescendingly, "If you dare to spoil my n next


    time, I won¡¯t let you go so easily. By the way, I want to remind you that when you go out in the


    future, you must take some powerful people with you. If you are with such a little kid, I don''t know


    when you will die on the street.¡±


    After that, Wang Li took his men and left.


    Yang Wanlin sat up with difficulty as if nothing had happened. He had been too careless today. It


    was also because he trusted Samuel too much. Yang Wanlin would never do such a thing again.


    "How are you? Are you alright?" Han Jun asked Yang Wanlin.


    Yang Wanlin didn''t understand what Han Jun was trying to do at all. What was the point of caring


    about him afterward?


    "Samuel, I still have something to do. I''m leaving." Yang Wanlin stood up and said.


    Han Jun had already had a beauty in his arms. He couldn''t wait to go to the hotel, but he didn''t


    know how to say it. If Yang Wanlin was going to leave, he could take this opportunity to slip away.


    "Let''s go together. This kind of ce is so noisy that it gives me a headache," Han Jun said.


    Yang Wanlin took a deep breath. It had been half a month since hest saw Samuel. He realized


    that Samuel in front of him waspletely different from before. He was apletely different


    person.


    However, this might have been done on purpose by Samuel. Yang Wanlin did not dare to test the


    waters. He could only return home and report this matter to the patriarch and let him make the


    decision.


    After the two of them left the nightclub, Yang Wanlin got in the car. Han Jun, on the other hand, took


    those women to the nearest hotel.


    Sitting in the car, Yang Wanlin soon discovered something. There was a group of people following


    Han Jun, as if something had happened.


    If Samuel was present, he would definitely recognize a familiar face among the group of followers. It


    was Samuel who had saved Irene in his hands. It was obvious that this was premeditated revenge.


    However, the person they wanted to take revenge on was Samuel. They had been met by this


    unlucky fellow, Han Jun.


    "Start driving and slowly follow them," Yang Wanlin said to the driver.

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    When he was about to arrive at the hotel, Han Jun''s heart was already thumping wildly. His mind


    began to imagine the process of him bing a man. At this moment, his mind was filled with only


    one word: desire.


    At this time, the people who followed him suddenly rushed up and surrounded Han Jun.


    "Little thing, I''ve finally waited for you." The man who had been beaten by Samuel said to Han Jun,


    gnashing his teeth. Since he had been ruined by Samuel, he had been waiting near Mu Linsi for a


    few days for revenge. Today, he finally met Han Jun, and the anger in his heart was instantly


    ignited.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Han Jun asked coldly.


    "What do I want? You ruined my n. I''m going to break your legs today," the man said.


    "You can leave now, except for him," the man said, pointing at Han Jun.


    The group of women did not have any thoughts about it and dispersed.


    This also made Han Jun angry. It was not easy for him to have his most important night, and he was


    about to enter the hotel, but he was ruined by these inexplicable guys.


    "Do you know who I am? You won''t be able to bear the consequences of offending me," Han Jun


    said with a gloomy face.


    "Brothers, let him know how powerful we


    are." The man was here for revenge, so he didn¡¯t say too much nonsense. Moreover, he knew very


    well that the antagonists would die of talking too much. He didn¡¯t want to wait for Han Jun''s


    reinforcements to appear.


    In the distance, Yang Wanlin sat in the car and watched all this quietly. Previously, Han Jun did not


    stand up for him, which made him angry. But now, he naturally did not intend to help Han Jun.


    However, he knew these hooligans were no match forSamuel in terms of fighting skills.


    It was a pity that Han Jun, in the end, was mistaken for Samuel, not the real Samuel.


    As for what happened next, it was a matter of course.


    Han Jun was hammered by a few people. He had no ability to resist at all, so he soon


    The group of people came and left quickly. After the fight, they dispersed in a hubbub.


    Han Jun was lying on the ground. He was in so much pain that he could ask no one for help.


    Yang Wanlin frowned when he saw this.


    What the hell was going on? How could he, who was able to force Song Yun to not dare to make a


    move, be beaten so badly by a few gangsters!


    "Young Master, do we need to help?" The driver asked Yang Wanlin.


    Yang Wanlin shook his head subconsciously. He could not figure out what was going on, but he was


    certain that there must be something strange about Samuel''s identity. If he was really Samuel


    himself, he would be able to deal with such a small matter.


    "Let''s go home," Yang Wanlin said.


    The driver stepped on the elerator and the car sped past Han Jun.


    When Yang Wanlin returned home, it was alreadyte at night. The members of the Yang family


    should have all gone to bed, but the lights in the living room were still on. Yang Wanlin was


    surprised to find Yang Bin sitting in the living room.


    Yang Wanlin walked to Yang Bin respectfully and said, "Master, it''s sote. You haven''t rested yet."


    "How is your meeting Samuel?" Yang Bin asked.


    Yang Wanlin was shocked. Yang Bin waited for him sote, but he only wanted to know Samuel. He


    had taken it too seriously.


    "Sir, I feel something strange about what happened tonight," Yang Wanlin said.


    Yang Bin raised his head curiously and said, "Sit down and let''s talk."


    Yang Wanlin was ttered. He sat carefully beside Yang Bin and said, "Sir, although Samuel and I


    haven¡¯t seen each other for half a month, the feeling he gives me ispletely different from


    before. I even suspect that the person I saw tonight was not Samuel."


    "Why do you have such doubts?" Yang Bin asked.


    "He was beaten by a group of gangsters, and he didn''t even have the chance to fight back," Yang


    Wanlin said.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "He was beaten by gangsters?"


    There was a sh of surprise on Yang Bin''s face. As a Heaven-level powerhouse in Tianqi, how


    could Samuel be defeated by hooligand in a ditch?


    Even Song Yun was no match for him.


    "You can''t be wrong, can you?" Yang Bin doubted. He couldn''t figure out the reason for this kind of


    thing, because the strength of Samuel had been exposed in front of the Yang family. There was no


    need for him to use such a despicable means to hide himself in front of Yang Wanlin.


    Moreover, Yang Bin also found out about the rtionship between the Smith family and Samuel.


    The reason why John Smith wanted to stand up for Samuel was that Samuel helped James Smith


    solve the big problem, which also showed that Samuel was a very powerful person.


    "No, 1 saw it with my own eyes. It can''t be false at all," Yang Wanlin said.


    "Are you sure that he is Samuel?" Since the matter was true, Yang Bin could only suspect Samuel''s


    identity. The reason why he could not defeat those gangsters was that it was very likely that he was


    not Samuel. In this way, it could be exined.


    "Yes." Yang Wanlin said with certainty, " Whether it is height or appearance, they are exactly the


    same. If he is not Samuel, who else can he be?"


    Yang Bin nced at Yang Wanlin angrily and said, "I have warned you before that everything is not


    absolute. Have you forgotten that I want you to face everything with vignce?"


    This was the lesson that Yang Bin taught Yang Wanlin. Yang Wanlin also kept it in mind all the time.


    But Yang Wanlin really didn''t think there was anything suspicious about Samuel.


    "Patriarch, I was wrong." In front of the Patriarch, Yang Wanlin would immediately apologize. Even if


    he felt that he was not wrong, if the Patriarch felt that he had been wrong, then he had been wrong.


    This was Yang Wanlin''s way of survival in front of Yang Bin. He knew that only by following Yang


    Bin''s words could he win Yang Bin''s more attention.


    "Have you forgotten that there are siblings in the Hannigan family? It''s not surprising that the twins


    look exactly the same," Yang Bin reminded him.


    These words enlightened Yang Wanlin. Previously, he wondered why he felt that Samuel was a


    completely different person. After being reminded by Yang Bin, he instantly understood.


    It wasn¡¯t that Samuel had changed into another person. It was very likely that these two people


    were not one person at all.


    "Sir, Ipletely forgot about this matter. You mean, Samuel I saw tonight was Han Jun!¡± Yang


    Wanlin said in surprise.


    Yang Bin nodded. This was the only possibility. Otherwise, it didn''t make sense why Samuel was


    beaten by a group of gangsters.


    "That''s not right. He was the one who took the initiative to contact me. If he were Han Jun, where


    would Samuel be? Could it be that given Samuel¡¯s strength, he could still be imprisoned by the


    Hannigan family?" Yang Wanlin guessed.


    Yang Bin didn''t say anything. Instead, he was lost in thought.


    After a long time, Yang Bin said, "If he was imprisoned by the Hannigan family, he


    must have done it on purpose."

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    The reason why Yang Bin said this was because in his opinion, Samuel''s strength was not


    something the Hannigan family could control. The strongest person in the Hannigan family was Yan


    Jun. Yan Jun and Song Yun were very familiar with each other.


    Yang Bin had once discussed this with Song Yun. Song Yun''s words left a deep impression on Yang


    Bin until now.


    Song Yun said that even if he and Yan Jun joined forces, they would not be a match for Samuel


    Under these conditions, how could Samuel be imprisoned by the Hannigan family?


    Therefore, if something like this really happened, it must be due to the fact that


    Samuel had not resisted.


    But such a statement made Yang Wanlin feel very strange. Samuel was so strong, how could he be


    willing to be imprisoned by the Hannigan family for no reason?


    Moreover, he was willing to lose freedom. This did not make sense.


    "Sir, you said Samuel volunteered. Why did he do that?" Yang Wanlin asked in confusion.


    Yang Bin''s serious expression suddenly turned into a smile. He seemed to have thought of


    something.


    Yang Wanlin was confused and didn''t know what Yang Bin wasughing about at all. He could only


    wait for Yang Bin to exin to him quietly.


    "As we all know, there is huge difference between Hangong Qianqiu¡¯s value for these two brothers.


    Samuel is called a good-for-nothing in the Hannigan family. I''m afraid that he did this just to prove


    himself," Yang Bin said.


    Yang Wanlin still didn¡¯t understand.


    Wasn''t it an easy task for him to prove himself with Samuel''s strength? Why did he have to make so


    much trouble?


    "Sir, I still don''t understand," Yang Wanlin said.


    "Why did Han Jun appear in the name of Samuel? This must have been something that was


    instructed by Hangong Qianqiu. Moreover, Hangong Qianqiu intended to allow Han Jun to carry the


    name of Samuel and swindle others. Therefore, she imprisoned Samuel. As for why Samuel did not


    resist. I''m afraid that it was Samuel who had taken advantage of this situation. He should have


    guessed that Han Jun would expose his identity and might even end up attracting a great amount of


    trouble. At that time, only Samuel will be able to rescue Han Jun.¡±


    "This is the reversal of status. When Han Jun gets into trouble, if Hangong Qianqiu wants to save


    him, she has no choice but to beg Samuel."


    Yang Bin''s clear exnation finally made Yang Wanlin understand. However, in his opinion, it was a


    waste of time and energy.


    Samuel wanted to prove himself in front of Hangong Qianqiu so that he would have more


    opportunities to make his own decision. Why did he have to go through so much trouble?


    "Patriarch, why didn''t he use a simpler and more direct method?" Yang Wanlin asked.


    "What he wants is not just to prove himself.


    The most important thing is probably Nangong Qianqiu''s plea," Yang Bin said with a smile. He was


    indeed an old fox in the business world. He had managed to figure out Samuel''s entire n with just


    a few details.


    However, for Yang Bin, it was just a guess at the moment. Whether it was true or not, Yang Bin was


    not sure.


    But following this line of thought, Yang Bin knew what he should do in order to cooperate better with


    Samuel, or even made Samuel grateful to him for this matter.


    Ever since Yang Bin found out Samuel was a powerhouse at the Heaven- level in Tianqi, Yang Bin


    had been thinking about how to establish a better rtionship with Samuel.


    The three families in Swallow City had been working hard for many years, and there had never


    been a winner. Originally, Yang Bin thought that in his lifetime, he would not be able to see the Yang


    Family rise to the top three families. However, Samuel''s appearance gave Yang Bin hope.


    With the help of Samuel, the Yang Family would definitely be able to reach the real peak and look


    down on the other two families!


    "Let hime to our house tomorrow," Yang Bin said to Yang Wanlin.


    "Sir, do you have a way to prove his identity?" Yang Wanlin asked curiously.


    "Is there a need to prove his identity? If he is Samuel, how could he be beaten by a group of


    gangsters? Where¡¯s your brain?" Yang Bin scolded.


    Yang Wanlin involuntarily shrank his neck and said, "Sir, I know what to do."


    Yang Bin still wanted to say something, but after heaving a sigh, he walked towards his room.


    Yang Wanlin was indeed very outstanding. He was the most likely to support the Yang family among


    the younger generation of the Yang Family. However, his biggest weakness was that he did not


    know how to think. When he looked at problems, it was always a little obvious. This was the thing


    that Yang Bin was most dissatisfied with.


    Unfortunately, this kind of thing couldn''t be solved by outsiders. Only Yang Wanlin could understand


    it by himself and learn to think more deeply.


    This sigh made Yang Wanlin''s heart tremble. He didn''t even know what he had done to make Yang


    Bin perform like this. However, Yang Wanlin knew that as long as he had a deeper rtionship with


    Samuel, the position of the Master of the family would still belong to him.


    On the other hand, Han Jun, who had been beaten, fell to the ground and rested for a long time


    before he could sit up. During this period, he was treated as a drunken man. Anyone who passed


    by would stay away from him.


    The pain of his whole body made Han Jun feel like he was about to die. He had never suffered any


    grievances since he was a child. When had he ever been beaten so badly?


    After struggling to pull out his phone, Han Jun dialed Hangong Qianqiu''s number.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Han Jun began to cry. "Grandma, I was beaten.


    Come and save me."


    Nangong Qianqiu was already asleep, because she knew what would happen to Han Jun tonight,


    so she did not intend to wait for Han Jun to go home. This phone call directly woke Nangong


    Qianqiu up.


    "What''s going on? How could you be beaten? Did Yang Wanlin do it?" Nangong Qianqiu¡¯s first


    reaction was that Yang Wanlin had seen through Han Jun''s identity, so Yang Wanlin attacked him.


    But it was too fast. Moreover, how could Yang Wanlin see through the differences between the two?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, it''s a bunch of ruffians. It''s likely that Samuel has offended them, so he took his revenge on


    me," Han Jun said, gritting his teeth. Of course, he would me this grudge on Samuel. If he


    couldn''t defeat the ruffians, he could punish Samuel with Nangong Qianqiu''s help, which could be


    regarded as a way to vent his anger.


    "Where are you? I''ll pick you up right away, " Nangong Qianqiu said.


    After Han Jun had given the address, Nangong Qianqiu immediately got up and put on her clothes.


    Then, she drove the car and headed for Han Jun''s ce.


    When Nangong Qianqiu arrived and saw Han Jun sitting on the ground, her heart immediately


    ached.


    "Jun¡¯er, how are you? Are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Nangong Qianqiu asked


    nervously.


    The ck and blue-faced Han Jun didn''t think about how to get revenge on those ruffians. Instead,


    he said, "Grandma, it''s all Samuel''s fault. He harmed me. If he hadn''t provoked those riff-raffs, I


    wouldn''t have been beaten."


    Nangong Qianqiu¡¯s heart ached terribly. Hearing Han Jun''s words, she could not help but cast her


    hatred on Samuel.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Grandmother will go back right away and teach that bastard a lesson!"

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    After taking Han Jun back home, Hangong Qianqiu personally treated the ce where Han Jun was


    injured and appeased him when he fell asleep. The olddy was depressed and came to the cer.


    Samuel, who was locked up in the cage, looked very embarrassed. After all, he had not taken a


    bath for half a month.


    "I''m really surprised to see you at this time of day. Is it that people who are going to die don¡¯t like


    sleeping? Are you afraid that you won''t have a chance to open your eyes if you close their eyes?"


    Samuel said lightly.


    Hangong Qianqiu was not a person who would be easily angered. However, since Han Jun was


    injured because of Samuel, she, who was already angry, waspletely ignited by Samuel''s


    words.


    "Samuel, your life is in my hands. I''ll kill you before I die," Nangong Qianqiu said coldly.


    "Cut the crap. Why are you looking for me? Are you just trying to scare me in the middle of the


    night?" Samuel said. He knew something must have happened to Han Jun. Otherwise; Nangong


    Qianqiu would not see him at this moment.


    "You offended someone outside and they beat up Han Jun today. This is a sin youmitted, yet


    you want Jun''er to bear it for you. I''m here to avenge Jun''er," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "The person I offended?"


    This made Samuel a little surprised. The people he had offended recently all knew what kind of


    strength he had. How could they dare to make trouble for him?


    Could he be James Smith''s enemy?


    That shouldn''t be the case. If he was James Smith''s enemy, Han Jun probably wouldn''t even have


    a chance to live.


    "That''s why he couldn''t pretend to be me. If it were me, they would be the one injured. But you


    came to me to avenge Han Jun. That''s ridiculous. Why didn''t you find the one who beat him?"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    "Of course, I''ll find them, but you can¡¯t absolve yourself from the me," Hangong Qianqiu said with


    a gloomy face.


    When she got close to the cage, she continued to say, "Do you know what the cage is used for?"


    Although Samuel was not valued in the Hannigan family, he was still a member of the Hannigan


    family. Naturally, he knew the significance of this ce.


    Nangong Qianqiu once raised a fierce dog and bit many of the Hannigan family''s servants.


    Therefore, Nangong Qianqiu built such a big iron cage in the cer to discipline the fierce dog.


    In addition to restraining the fierce dog, the cage also had an electric shock function to tame it. It


    was a pity that the fierce dog was so strong that it was unwilling to obey Nangong Qianqiu at all.


    Therefore, it waster killed by the electric shock of Nangong Qianqiu.


    "I remember it''s called Sister Wolf. She was struck by lightning, wasn¡¯t she?" Samuel said.


    Nangong Qianqiu smiled gloomily and said, "It''s good that you know it. I remember when it died, it


    cried very miserably. I don''t know what you will do."


    At this time, Nangong Qianqiu had already got the remote control switch.


    Samuel''s eyes were extremely cold. He knew that Nangong Qianqiu was definitely not joking with


    him. Moreover, in the eyes of Nangong Qianqiu, he might not even be as good as a dog.


    Samuel gnashed his teeth and said," Nangong Qianqiu, when you have a favor to ask of me, I''ll


    make you kneel down and pray!"


    Nangong Qianqiuughed out loud as if she had heard a joke. Then, she pressed the button.


    The current instantly swept Samuel''s body. The strong impact caused Samuel to tremble.


    Nangong Qianqiu looked at all this with great enjoyment, just like seeing the mischievous Sister


    Wolf at that time.


    "Samuel, this is what happens when you go against me. Beg for mercy. As long as you beg for


    mercy, I''ll let you go," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    The feeling of an electric shock caused Samuel to feel pain, but it was not to the extent where he


    could not ept it. After all, the current Samuel was not an ordinary person. The only regret was


    that Samuel had not passed the Heavenly Punishment. If he had been able to re-clean his body


    through the Heavenly Thunder, the electric shock would have been a piece of cake for him.


    However, this also made Samuel realize a problem. The feeling of Heavenly Thunder was definitely


    not good. The price of wanting to go to a higher world was unimaginable.


    "I won''t beg for mercy, but there will be a day when you wille and beg me." Samuel said.


    Nangong Qianqiu gritted her teeth. He had thought that this would be a way for Samuel to bow his


    head to her. She had not expected Samuel to be as stubborn as Wolf Sister.


    Nangong Qianqiu wanted nothing more than to watch Samuel die. But at this stage, she couldn''t do


    that.


    "I don¡¯t believe you can hold on all the time. From today on, there will be peopleing to give you


    a taste of the pain of being struck by lightning every day. When you ask for mercy, remember to let


    him tell me." After saying this, Nangong Qianqiu left the cer. She was not joking with Samuel.


    Since she had said it, she would certainly do it.


    The next day, Nangong Qianqiu arranged specially-assigned men to do this. They had to do it three


    times a day. She wanted Samuel to beg for her mercy in pain.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    By the time Han Jun got out of bed, the bruises on his face had dissipated a lot, but it was still


    obvious that he had been pped.


    Han Jun had already epted the beating. However, his dreamst night had been ruined. Han


    Jun had always held a grudge. He med all of his mistakes on Samuel.


    After breakfast, Han Jun nned to visit Samuel in person and teach him a lesson.


    But at this moment, Samuel''s phone started to ring. The person who called him was Yang Wanlin.


    "Grandma, Yang Wanlin called me." Han Jun immediately found Nangong Qianqiu. He didn''t know


    what to do, so he could only ask her for help.


    "Pick it up. Let''s see what he wants to do," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Jun then pressed the answer button and turned on the loudspeaker.


    "Samuel, how wasst night? The women I arranged for you are pretty good, aren¡¯t they?" Yang


    Wanlin smiled and asked Han Jun. Although he saw with his own eyes the scene of Han Jun being


    beaten, he deliberately hid this matter to avoid suspicion.


    "Something happenedst night. What a pity," Han Jun said.


    "What the fuck, you won''t waste this opportunity, will you?" Yang Wanlin pretended to be surprised


    and asked.


    "Next time. There¡¯s still a chance," Han Jun said.


    "In that case,e to my house today, I''ll introduce you a better one. It just so happens that the


    master wants to see you and he ns to work with the Hannigan family. He hopes you cane


    over and talk," Yang Wanlin said.


    Han Jun did not dare to respond casually. Instead, he looked at Nangong Qianqiu.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face was full of joy.


    This was exactly what she wanted. Now that Yang Bin took the initiative to contact him, it was


    impossible for him to refuse.


    She nodded to Han Jun and Han Jun said to Yang Wanlin on the other side of the phone, "Okay, I''ll


    pack up and go out."

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    When Nangong Qianqiu thought that everything would be perfectly carried out ording to her


    n, in fact, Yang Bin had found the w in Han Jun''s identity.


    Nangong Qianqiu thought this matter was too simple and pure. She thought that Han Jun alone


    could rece Samuel, but she did not know that Samuel''s ability could not bepared to that of a


    hundred Han Juns.


    Nangong Qianqiu, who was in a deep dream, thought that she had seen the brilliant future of


    Hannigan family and believed that the young Han Jun could support Hannigan family.


    And when Han Jun came to the Yang family, things did not go as nned by


    Nangong Qianqiu.


    Yang Bin came to greet Han Jun personally. On the surface, it seemed that he attached great


    importance to Han Jun. Even Han Jun was proud of himself, but in fact, there was already an


    important test waiting for Han Jun.


    "Why is your face injured?" Yang Bin asked Han Jun.


    In order to cover up the embarrassment ofst night''s beating, Han Jun could only lie and say, "I


    identally fell. Old Master Yang, didn''t youe here today to discuss cooperation? Don''t dy


    our business because of my small matter."


    Han Jun was a master of lies. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have framed Samuel again and again and


    made Samuel have been punished by Nangong Qianqiu many times for no reason.


    It was a pity that such a reason was too absurd. Not to mention the cunning Yang Bin, even the


    three-year-old Yang Family couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "Han Jun." Yang Bin suddenly shouted.


    Han Jun subconsciously replied, "Master Yang, what do you want to say?"


    "Since you are called Han Jun, why did you show up as Samuel?" Yang Bin said with a smile. This


    was a very simple test. Han Jun''s identity was exposed.


    However, this also proved a truth. The simplest method was often the most effective.


    After all, the name Han Jun had been with him for more than ten years. The habitual answer could


    not be changed in a short time. Even if Han Jun had repeatedly emphasized in his heart that he was


    Samuel, Han Jun was still a little defenseless when the word "Han Jun" suddenly came out of Yang


    Bin¡¯s mouth.


    "Master Yang, what are you talking about? I''m Samuel. How can I be Han Jun?" Han Jun retorted in


    a slightly panicked manner.


    Who was Yang Bin? How could he believe in such a lie-free n?


    And the moment he saw Han Jun, he had already confirmed his identity. Their temperaments were


    completely different. Even if their appearances were almost exactly the same as their figures, a


    person''s temperaments could not be reced easily.


    Most importantly, Han Jun did not have the bearing of a strong person.


    When Samuel came to the Yang''s, he was so arrogant that he challenged everyone in the Yang''s


    house. How could Han Jun with his humble attitude, be Samuel?


    "You may not know the difference between you and Samuel, but I can feel it. I have to say, this


    move of Hangong Qianqiu is really bad to the extreme. She actually thinks that with the same


    appearance, she can deceive the world and y with me like a fool?" Yang Bin said faintly.


    Han Jun waspletely panicked at this time. Seeing Yang Bin''s confident look, he knew that his


    identity had been exposed.


    Although he did not know why he would do this, he knew that if he continued to stay in the Yang


    family, he would be in danger. The best thing he should do now was to run away.


    "Master Yang, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be taking my leave." Han Jun could not wait to stand up and


    run away.


    Seeing this, Yang Wanlin immediately stood in front of Han Jun. He sneered and said, "Han Jun,


    you have deceived me so hardst night. I almost fell into your handsst night. Do you want to


    leave so easily now?"


    If it weren''t for Han Jun, Yang Wanlin wouldn''t have had a direct conflict with Wang Li, and he


    wouldn''t have suffered such humiliation. All of this was caused by Han Jun pretending to be


    Samuel.


    Therefore, Yang Wanlin naturally wanted to vent his anger on Han Jun.


    "What do you want to do? I''m telling you, even if I''m not Samuel; I''m Eldest Young Master of the


    Hannigan family. If you want to hurt me, Grandmother will never let you go," Han Jun said, gnashing


    his teeth. At this time, he was already panicking, so he directly exposed his identity.


    Hearing this, Yang Bin threw his head back andughed.


    "Young master of the Hannigan family. You are so arrogant! How dare you show off in front of me!


    Even Hangong Qianqiu came here in person, so what?" Yang Bin sneered. There was no one he


    could not handle in Swallow City. The hannigan family was just like an ant in his eyes.


    "Master Yang, our Hannigan family has no feud with the Yang family. Why are you making things


    difficult for me?" Yang Bin''s words frightened Han Jun. Although he was used to beingwless in


    the Hannigan family, he knew his own limits and knew the difference between the Hannigan family


    and the Yang family.


    The name of the Hannigan Family might have some power in front of other families, but in front of


    the Yang Family, it was a joke. As one of the three big families in Swallow City, how could the Yang


    Family put the Hannigan Family in their eyes?


    "Don''t you just want to make use of my Yang family by pretending to be Samuel?" Yang Bin


    questioned.


    Han Jun was not convinced when he heard that. He retorted, "I can do what that trash Samuel can


    do, and I can do better than him."


    "Is that so? Since you''ve said so, I''ll give you a chance to prove yourself." Yang Bin waved his hand


    and a few bodyguards from the Yang family appeared.


    Han Jun panicked when he saw this. He quickly said, "Master Yang, what do you mean by this?"


    "Samuel can easily deal with these people. Since you said that he could do it, you can do it as well.


    Moreover, you can do better than him. Let me have a look," Yang Bin said.


    Han Jun was a good-for-nothing when it came to fighting. Otherwise, he would not have been


    beaten up by a few gangstersst night and would have to ask Hangong Qianqiu to save him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Han Jun wanted to avoid this matter, but this was a trap that Yang Bin had prepared for him a long


    time ago. It was not something that he could change.


    The strength of these bodyguards was notparable to that of the gangsters fromst night. One


    could imagine Han Jun''s fate.


    It was worse thanst night, and more painful thanst night''s cry.


    This scene made Yang Wanlin very happy." Dare to pretend to be Samuel; this is the price you have


    to pay." Thinking of the humiliation he sufferedst night when he met Wang Li, Yang Wanlin


    couldn''t help stepping forward and kicking him a few times.


    The bodyguards only stopped when Han Jun was on the verge of death.


    "Sir, what should we do now?" Yang Wanlin asked Yang Bin.

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    After thinking for a while, Yang Bin said to Yang Wanlin, "Call Nangong Qianqiu. If she wants to


    save this good-for-nothing, ask Samuel for help."


    So far, Yang Bin was still not sure what Samuel''s n was, so he could only cooperate with Samuel


    by himself. Of course, this was also the result of Yang Bin''s careful consideration. As an old fox, he


    would not make any decision rashly unless there was more than half a chance.


    Yang Wanlin immediately took out his phone.


    Nangong Qianqiu was still waiting at home for Han Jun to bring her good news. She had even


    thought about which field the Hannigan family should start from. As long as they could take back the


    previous business resources, it was only a matter of time before the Hannigan family returned to its


    peak. Moreover, with the reliance of the Yang family, the Hannigan family would be able to surpass


    the past sooner orter.


    Even Hangong Qianqiu had be a little arrogant, imagining that the Hannigan family would


    be one of the three major families side by side under Han Jun''s leadership.


    Such a beautiful dream was temporarily interrupted by a phone ring.


    When Hangong Qianqiu saw it was a call from Han Jun, she couldn''t wait to press the answer


    button.


    "Jun''er, how did it go? What kind of cooperation did you reach?" asked Hangong Qianqiu.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, the game is over. If you want to save Han Jim, bring Samuel," Yang Wanlin said


    coldly.


    Upon hearing this, Nangong Qianqiu''s face changed and she asked, "Who are you?"


    "Yang Wanlin."


    Nangong Qianqiu gasped. ording to Yang Wanlin, they seemed to have seen through Han Jun''s


    identity. Moreover, when Nangong Qianqiu answered the phone, she also called out Jun¡¯er, which


    undoubtedly confirmed Han Jun¡¯s identity.


    "What did you do to him?" Nangong Qianqiu questioned.


    Yang Wanlin did not answer this question. Instead, he said, "If Samuel didn¡¯t show up before dark,


    prepare to bury Han Jun''s body."


    After that, Yang Wanlin hung up the phone directly.


    Listening to the busy tone from the phone, Nangong Qianqiu''s face turned livid.


    All the beautiful dreams in her mind were shattered at this moment, and she still had to worry about


    Han Jun¡¯s safety.


    But how could this be?


    How could Han Jun betray himself when they looked exactly the same?


    Nangong Qianqiu was not a fool. When she thought that everything was wless, Han Jun was


    seen through. Could it be that all this was the joint n of Samuel and the Yang family?


    However, it was a fact that Samuel had been drugged and locked up in the cer. Nangong Qianqiu


    had nned all of this herself. How could Samuel have predicted this?


    "Samuel, what did you do with the Yang family?" Gritting her teeth, Hangong Qianqiu stood up and


    walked toward the cer.


    Samuel had just gone through an electric shock, but he was not in a bad state. On the contrary, he


    was enjoying the sensation of the current running through his body.


    Moreover, the stimtion of the current could stimte the potential of Samuel''s body faster,


    making the power in his body stronger.


    This move of Hangong Qianqiu not only did not make him suffer, but also made him find a shortcut


    to bing stronger. This was something that Hangong Qianqiu had never dreamed of.


    "It seems that you''re begging me," Samuel said with a smile when he saw Nangong Qianqiu.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The olddy would not waste her time on him, so there must be a reason for her appearance at this


    time.


    "This is your and the Yang family''s scheme. Did you set up a trap for me to push Jun¡¯er into the fire


    pit?" Nangong Qianqiu questioned Samuel. The hatred in her eyes was akin to that of someone


    who had killed his father.


    Samuel had no n. He just wanted to push the boat forward ording to Nangong Qianqiu''s n.


    He knew that Han Jun did not have the ability to pretend to be Samuel. Sooner orter, he would


    give himself away and get into trouble. All of this was because Han Jun did not have the ability to


    rece him.


    However, Nangong Qianqiu''s mention of the Yang family surprised Samuel. Could it be that Han


    Jun had angered the Yang family? If that was the case, then it would be too interesting.


    "No way, are you going to ask Han Jun to meet the Yang family instead of me? If Yang Bin finds out,


    will Han Jun still have a way out?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Nangong Qianqiu clenched her fists. Yang Wanlin had made it very clear that if Samuel did not


    appear, Han Jun would be a corpse after dark. From a certain point of view, Han Jun would indeed


    have no way out.


    However, Nangong Qianqiu would never allow anything to happen to her grandson!


    "Samuel, if anything happens to Jun¡¯er, you''ll have no way out either. I''ll give you a chance to save


    Jun''er. I¡¯ll let you go this time," Nangong Qianqiu said to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled in disdain. At this moment, Nangong Qianqiu was stillmanding him high above


    the masses. She did not seem to realize that she had asked for help. Her attitude should be a little


    humble.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, it''s actually very simple to ask me to save Han Jun. As long as you beg me, I''ll


    promise to help you," Samuel said.


    "How can I beg a good-for-nothing like you? Besides, let me give you a piece of advice. You''d better


    cherish the opportunity I gave you. Otherwise, it''ll be toote for regrets," Nangong Qianqiu


    threatened.


    Samuel grabbed the steel bars of the cage with one hand and said, "Do you know why I am willing


    to be locked up here?"


    "Willingly?" Nangong Qianqiuughed. " How can he be willing to do that? Does he have the ability


    to leave?"


    Just as Hangong Qianqiu was about to retort Samuel, something terrifying happened.


    Samuel bent the steel bars very easily. The gap in the cage was enough for him to drill out. That


    was to say, as long as he wanted to leave; he would be able to leave.


    "You..." Hangong Qianqiu looked at Samuel with a pale face. For a moment, she could not speak.


    "Do you think that I can''t escape at all?" Samuel said.


    Hangong Qianqiu did think so in her heart, but after seeing this scene, she no longer thought so.


    "If I want to leave, no one in this world can stop me. The reason I''ve been locked up here is to wait


    for Han Jun to cause a lot of trouble outside."


    "You must know that the only person who can save him is me. Not even Yan Jun can do it.


    Therefore... beg me. Perhaps, I will be very merciful." Samuel said indifferently.


    Nangong Qianqiu gritted her teeth so hard that her teeth were almost crushed. For so many years,


    Samuel in her eyes had always been a good-for-nothing. Even if Nangong Qianqiu took one more


    look at him, she would feel that her eyes were dirty.


    If she wanted to beg for help from such a good-for-nothing, Nangong Qianqiu''s self-esteem would


    not allow her to do so!

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    "It is absolutely impossible for me to beg you!" Nangong Qianqiu said firmly.


    "Go and choose a coffin for Han Jun. Also, you can ask him what style he likes. After all, he''s your


    favorite grandson. You should be able to fulfill all of his requests for this final journey, right?" Samuel


    said.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nangong Qianqiu was so angry that she was trembling all over. "When did Samuel be so


    arrogant in front of me?"


    But at the thought of Han Jun, Nangong Qianqiu could not ept it.


    She knew that Yang Wanlin''s words must have been instructed by Yang Bin, and Yang Bin''s status


    could not be joked with.


    If he said it was dark to collect the corpses, he would never wait until tomorrow.


    "Samuel, he''s your brother. If you kill him, do you still have the face to meet the ancestors of the


    Hannigan family? Your grandfather won''t forgive you," Hangong Qianqiu said.


    "Brother?" Samuel looked at Hangong Qianqiu in surprise and said, "Hangong Qianqiu, I didn''t


    expect you to say such shameless words. Do you think he has a younger brother like me? I''m not


    even a member of the Hannigan family, but now you ask me if I have the face to meet the ancestors


    of the Hannigan family. It¡¯s ridiculous!"


    "And Grandpa won''t me me. If he finds out that I was treated unfairly in the Hannigan family, he


    will only me you," Samuel said.


    Han Tianyang did not die. Moreover, he was very good to Samuel and did not have any prejudice


    against him. It was even more impossible for Han Tianyang to me him for his normal


    counterattack.


    Hangong Qianqiu turned away angrily. She could not face the matter of begging Samuel, so she


    could only think of other ways.


    Samuel smiled. He believed that Hangong Qianqiu woulde back, because she didn''t want to


    see Han Jun die.


    "He is your favorite grandson. Are you going to watch him die for your dignity?" Samuel said to


    himself.


    After returning to the living room, Hangong Qianqiu thought for a while and had to call Han Cheng.


    Han Cheng rushed back home from thepany. When he saw Hangong Qianqiu''s frozen


    expression, he knew that it was not a good thing.


    He asked cautiously, "Mom, why are you in such a hurry to let mee back? What happened?"


    "Something happened to Han Jun," Hangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Cheng was not surprised at all, because in his opinion, Han Jun''s identity would be revealed


    sooner orter. Hangong Qianqiu thought too simply about this matter. It was also because she


    trusted Han Jun too much. She thought that Han Jun waspetent, but she never thought why


    Samuel would be valued by the Yang and Smith families.


    "Mom, in fact, I have long thought that this trick would not work," Han Cheng said.


    Hangong Qianqiu frowned and said, "Are you questioning my n as well?"


    Han Cheng''s face was full of bitter smiles. This was not doubt, but it had already happened. Was


    Nangong Qianqiu still unwilling to admit it?


    "What should we do now?" Han Cheng, who did not dare to refute, could only ask.


    "Han Jun was caught by Yang Bin. And Yang Bin has already contacted me. Only when Samuel


    shows up will he let Han Jun go. If not, we can only collect Han Jun''s body when it''s dark," Nangong


    Qianqiu said.


    Han Cheng¡¯s face changed. If Yang Bin was involved in this matter, Han Jun would be in great


    danger.


    "Mom, isn''t it better for you to deal with this matter?" Han Cheng asked.


    "That good-for-nothing, he actually wants me to beg him. How can I beg him? You go and help me


    solve this matter right now," Hangong Qianqiu said to Han Cheng in amanding tone.


    Han Cheng''s face was solemn. Since Samuel had made such a request, it would be possible for


    him to save Han Jun only with Hangong Qianqiu¡¯s begging for help.


    Han Cheng knew that even if he went to Samuel, he would not have a good result. However, since


    Hangong Qianqiu said so, he could only try.


    "Mom, I can only try. I can''t guarantee if it will work." After that, Han Cheng walked toward the cer.


    At this time, Hangong Qianqiu also dialed Gina''s number. In order to make sure nothing went


    wrong, she must let Gina help.


    "I''ll give you a chance to go back to Hannigan family, but you have to do one thing for me,"


    Hangong Qianqiu said after dialing the number.


    It was known that Gina already moved into Samuel''s house. After all, everyone now knew that the


    boss of the Tagliare Company was Samuel. Moreover, through Samuel''s influence in the Chamber


    of Commerce, Leroy had discussed much cooperation.


    The development of Tagliare Company could be said to be progressing at a rapid speed.


    "I live well outside. It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether I can go back to the Hannigan family," Gina said.


    Since the moment she left the Hannigan family, she had never thought of going back. Unless one


    day Hangong Qianqiu died, maybe she would go back to the Hannigan family.


    But now, it was absolutely impossible, because she had had enough of Hangong Qianqiu.


    "What do you mean?" Hangong Qianqiu said in a cold voice. She didn''t expect to take the initiative


    to give Gina chance, but she didn''t cherish it.


    In Hangong Qianqiu''s opinion, since she could take the initiative to call Gina, Gina should admit her


    mistake and ept it. How could she refuse?


    "I made it very clear that I won''t go back to the Hannigan family. What''s more, it must have


    something to do with Samuel that you asked me to go back. Let me guess, did Han Jun get into


    trouble? You asked for Samuel''s help, but you couldn''t put down your dignity, so you asked me to


    go back?" Gina''s words hit the nail on the head.


    Although she still didn''t know what had happened to Hannigan family, the fact that Hangong Qianqiu


    took the initiative to call her must have something to do with Han Jun.


    "I advise you to reconsider. This is yourst chance," Hangong Qianqiu said through gritted teeth.


    "Ho need." After that, Gina directly hung up the phone.


    Hangong Qianqiu was so angry that she directly threw the phone to the ground and smashed it into


    pieces.


    The current she could only pin her hopes on Han Cheng She hoped that Han Cheng would be able


    to convince Samuel.


    However, when Han Cheng arrived at the cer, he saw Samuel sitting on the iron cage, not


    confined in it.


    There was even a steel bar that was forcefully bent. Han Cheng knew that Samuel was here


    because he was willing, not being trapped out of his will!


    Under such circumstances, it was enough to exin Samuel''s attitude. No matter what he said, it


    was useless.


    "Samuel. I think you should have guessed why I am here, right?" Han Cheng said.


    "Did you pick me up?" Samuel asked without even raising his head.


    Han Cheng was at a loss for words. Samuel and Han Jun were both from the belly of Gina. How


    could they have picked him up?


    Samuel said this on purpose to express his dissatisfaction.


    However, these things were not decided by Han Cheng. His role in the Hannigan


    family was just a well-behaved son.

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    "Samuel. But... but he''s still your older brother." Even Han Cheng himself felt shameless when he


    said these words. He thought about the treatment Samuel had received in the Hannigan family.


    What right did he have to ask him to save Han Jun?


    But Hangong Qianqiu asked Han Cheng to persuade Samuel. Han Cheng could only try his best,


    and he really didn''t want Han Jun to be in danger.


    Samuel smiled faintly. These words were really ear-piercing. At this moment, he recalled that Han


    Jun was his older brother. However, why did they not know of his little brother''s existence before?


    "Don''t waste your time on me, unless Nangong Qianqiu begs me personally. Otherwise, I won''t


    save him. It''s gettingte. You''d better let her think about it." Samuel finished speaking; hey


    directly on the iron cage.


    Seeing Samuel''s resolute attitude, Han Cheng knew that it was impossible to persuade Samuel. It


    was estimated that only the appearance of Nangong Qianqiu could change the situation.


    But it was impossible for Nangong Qianqiu to beg Samuel. After all, in Nangong Qianqiu''s heart,


    she had always regarded Samuel as a waste. She was even unwilling to admit that he was a


    Hannigan family. How could she be willing to bow to him?


    Han Cheng involuntarily sighed when he left the cer. No one expected things to develop to such


    an extent. Who could have expected that Samuel, who had been ignored by the Hannigan family,


    would be able to y such an important role today?


    Moreover, it was not Samuel¡¯s fault for being heartless. Such a result was caused by Hangong


    Qianqiu, who had brought it upon herself.


    If she hadn''t drugged Samuel and locked him in the cer, making him pretend to be Samuel, Han


    Jun wouldn''t have fallen into the hands of the Yang family.


    When he came to the living room, Han Cheng saw Hangong Qianqiu''s solemn face. She had mixed


    feelings in her heart. She had never thought that she would be defeated by Samuel.


    "Mom." Han Cheng walked to Hangong Qianqiu and shouted.


    Hangong Qianqiu asked with a sullen face," How is it going now? Did he agree?" "He said that


    unless you beg him in person, he won''t help you," Han Cheng said.


    Hangong Qianqiu''s eyes were almost burning with anger. Her clenched fists were obviously pale,


    and they were trembling slightly, which showed that she had reached the extreme of anger.


    "Beg him?"


    "Beg for Samuel''s help?"


    This was not just a matter of dignity. If Hangong Qianqiu really did this, it meant that she admitted


    that Samuel was better than Han Jun, and she had made the wrong choice in the past ten years.


    It was impossible for Hangong Qianqiu to admit her mistake.


    Moreover, even at this time, Hangong Qianqiu still believed that Han Jun was more promising than


    Samuel. In the future, the Hannigan family would still have to rely on Han Jun to stand up.


    If the other party was not from the Yang Family, Nangong Qianqiu would have personallye


    forward to ask for the person.


    It was a pity that with Yang Bin''s ability and status in Swallow City, even if Nangong Qianqiu


    personally came forward, Yang Bin would not take her seriously.


    The first time!


    For the first time in Nangong Qianqiu''s life, she felt helpless. This made her more desperate than


    when she left the Nangong family.


    If Nangong Qianqiu had the time, she might ask Nangong Boling for help, and there would still be a


    glimmer of hope. But now, time did not allow her to do so.


    "Mom, if you don''t show up, I''m afraid Han Jun will be in real danger. The Yang Family keeps their


    word." Han Cheng reminded her.


    Hangong Qianqiu also understood this, but she couldn''t ept that she would put down her pride in


    front of Samuel.


    "I didn''t expect that I, Hangong Qianqiu, would reach such a level. I''m going to beg a good-for-


    nothing." Hangong Qianqiu gnashed her teeth and said.


    To beg for a good-for-nothing?


    If these words were said in the past, Han Cheng would definitely feel that there was nothing wrong


    with it. However, she still thought so even now. This caused Han Cheng to be very puzzled.


    To be able to befriend the Smith family and the Yang family and even get Yang Bin to speak up for


    him personally, Was Samuel really just a piece of trash?


    For so many years, didn''t they have the wrong understanding of Samuel?


    Moreover, Han Cheng clearly knew about the existence of Tagliare Company. Samuel was able to


    build his ownpany in private. Just from this matter alone, Samuel''s ability was already stronger


    than Han Jun.


    After all, Han Jun had no real ability except to act like a spoiled child in front of Hangong Qianqiu.


    "Mom, I think we need to change our opinion of Samuel. Maybe... maybe."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Maybe what!" Hangong Qianqiu stood up harshly and scolded Han Cheng. "Do you doubt my


    judgment?¡±


    Han Cheng quickly shook his head and said, "Mom, that''s not what I meant."


    Han Cheng really wanted to say that maybe it would be better to let Samuel to be a Hannigan


    family than to put hope on Han Jun. However, Hangong Qianqiu''s big reaction made Han Cheng


    dare not say the rest of the words.


    "Don''t follow me," Hangong Qianqiu said as she walked toward the cer.


    Han Cheng knew that although Hangong Qianqiu was unwilling topromise Samuel, she could


    bow her head to Samuel in order to save Han Jun because she had no other choice.


    Given Hangong Qianqiu''s character, she would not let anyone see this matter, so she told Han


    Cheng not to follow her.


    Han Cheng sighed and sat on the sofa.


    Since he knew that Samuel had established the Tagliare Company, he had to look at Samuel from


    another perspective. Samuel was able to secretly develop his power in the process of being


    suppressed. This was very amazing for a 14 -year-old child.


    Han Cheng couldn''t even imagine how Samuel had done it.


    This was enough to prove Samuel was excellent. That was why Han Cheng thought it would be


    better to put the hope of reviving the Hannigan family on Samuel.


    Pitifully, Hangong Qianqiu''s dominance in the Hannigan family made Han Cheng''s opinions and


    thoughts useless.


    "Maybe one day in the future, we will all regret it. We will regret choosing the wrong person and


    treating Samuel as an outsider, " Han Cheng said to himself.


    At this time, Nangong Qianqiu hade to the cer again.


    Samuel, who heard the sound of footsteps, was still lying on the iron cage. He did not want to get


    up at all.


    Although Samuel didn''t see the man, he could tell by the footsteps that it was Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Do you still want to threaten me or scare me?" Samuel asked directly.


    Nangong Qianqiu used to regard Samuel as a coward and a good-for-nothing. She even thought of


    driving Samuel out of the Hannigan family to avoid dragging Han Jun back. Under such extreme


    prejudice, Samuel had already lost all his weight in her heart.


    But today, everything had changed.

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    Although Nangong Qianqiu was old, it did not mean that she was confused. She was a very smart


    person. From the current situation, she could tell who was better. Moreover, when Samuel set up


    Tagliare Company, Nangong Qianqiu herself was also amazing. Even she had a thought in her mind


    that she doubted her choice and suspected that she was wrong.


    However, her strong self-esteem made Nangong Qianqiu unwilling to admit it, nor did she want to


    ept the reality.


    Therefore, she would rather break the Southwall and try her best to prove that she had made the


    right choice than to ept her own mistakes.


    "What do you want to do to save Han Jun?" asked Nangong Qianqiu.


    "It''s very simple. You don''t have to kneel to beg me. All you have to do is say I beg you¡¯. " Samuel


    sat up and looked at Nangong Qianqiu with a smile. He had already expected Nangong Qianqiu to


    show up sooner orter, because this was her only choice.


    Nangong Qianqiu puffed up her cheeks. It was obvious that she was gnashing her teeth.


    After a long silence, Nangong Qianqiu said, "I beg you, save Han Jun."


    "Ah." Samuel sighed and said, "It''s really not easy to wait for you like this. Nangong Qianqiu, do you


    feel that you''re wrong?


    Have you ever doubted your own judgment? Han Jun has done nothing, but I already have my own


    company. And thepany''s development prospect is infinitely good. Do you regret what you did to


    me before?" "No," Nangong Qianqiu replied firmly. Even if this matter was really wrong, she would


    find a way to make it correct. As long as she could defeat Samuel and make Han Jun enriche the


    Hannigan family, she could prove that she was right.


    Although this road was not simple, Nangong Qianqiu would definitely do so for the sake of her self-


    esteem.


    Samuel nodded as if it was a matter-of-fact decision. In fact, he had already guessed the answer.


    "You don''t have it now, but it doesn''t mean that you won''t have it in the future. In less than three


    months, Tagliare''s development will exceed the Hannigan family''s. Let''s wait and see." After saying


    that, Samuel walked out of the cer.


    What he wanted was really simple. He wanted to fight for himself. He wanted to see Hangong


    Qianqiu bow her head in front of him.


    Perhaps many people couldn''t understand this matter. After all, Hangong Qianqiu didn''t lose


    anything, but in Samuel''s view, it was very important.


    "I want Han Jun toe back safe and sound. If he loses even half a hair, I will never let you go,"


    Hangong Qianqiu said to Samuel''s back.


    Samuelughed at himself and said, "Don''t worry. The Yang family doesn''t dare to hurt your


    grandson, because I''m an existence that even the Yang family is afraid of."


    Hangong Qianqiu''s mouth curved into a mocking smile. "Even the Yang family is afraid of him. This


    guy is really good at


    boasting."


    This was just a trap set by Samuel and the Yang family. How could he have such a sense of


    superiority?


    "Sooner orter, you will lie at the feet of Han Jun, and you will know the gap between you and Han


    Jun. Even if I, Hangong Qianqiu, risk my life, I will help Han Jun to stand at the peak of Swallow


    City," Hangong Qianqiu said, gritting her teeth.


    After that, Hangong Qianqiu took out her phone and dialed Hangong Boling''s number.


    At that time, Hangong Qianqiu married Han Tianyang. In a sense, Hangong Qianqiu was used as a


    pawn. She had no right to speak in the Hangong family, but yed a dispensable role. Moreover,


    Hangong Qianqiu never thought that she would have anything to do with the Nangong family.


    But now, for the sake of Han Jun, this was the only path that Nangong Qianqiu could take. She


    needed to seek Nangong Boling¡¯s help in order to defeat Samuel.


    When Samuel walked into the living room, Han Cheng immediately stood up and walked to


    Samuel''s side.


    "Samuel, are you going to save Han Jun now?" Han Cheng asked.


    "That''s right. Your precious son is about to die. If I don''t save him, you will hate me for the rest of


    your life," Samuel said indifferently.


    Han Cheng didn''t know what to say. After all, Samuel was his son.


    "That''s right. By the way, I will remind you to check your body as soon as possible.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    There are some things that cannot be changed by toote. Otherwise, the result will not be


    changed." Samuel left the Hannigan family''spound after he spoke.


    Han Cheng did not understand the meaning of Samuel¡¯s words very well. He was very clear about


    his physical condition. There was nothing wrong with him at all. He was in good health.


    But why would Samuel say that?


    This made Han Cheng a little worried. It seemed that he had to find a time to have a physical


    examination. Even if he was really fine, he could still make himself feel at ease.


    Samuel didn''t intend to change anything, but he understood that from the year he was reborn to the


    year he was fourteen, everything was destined to change dramatically. So he didn''t mind reminding


    Han Cheng. Maybe the early treatment could avoid the result of Han Cheng''s early death.


    In the Yang Family.


    Han Jun''s face was ck and blue, because he had been beaten badly. Yang Wanlin, who was full


    of anger, had vented his anger on him many times.


    And beating him was not enough. When Yang Wanlin thought of being defeated by Wang Li, his


    anger could not be vented.


    "Stop. Please stop. I''m dying." Han Junid on the ground. He had no strength to resist at all. He


    could only beg for mercy with his mouth.


    Yang Wanlin kicked him hard again before he panted heavily and sat on the sofa to rest.


    "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have lost face in front of Wang Li. I was wondering why you didn''t


    help mest night. It turned out that you''re a good-for-nothing. Go to hell.¡± Yang Wanlin was so


    angry that he threw another ashtray on Han Jun.


    At this time, Han Jun had no words to express his bitterness. Until now, he still didn''t understand


    what the problem was.


    Finally, Samuel showed up.


    This caused Han Jun to be so shocked that he couldn''t say anything else.


    Yang Wanlin and Yang Bin both stood up from the sofa, as if they were weing Samuel.


    Han Jun opened his mouth slightly to show his surprise in this situation.


    He could not imagine how Samuel did it.


    Why did the Master of the Yang Family treat him with such respect?


    In Han Jun''s eyes, Samuel was trash.


    However, in the eyes of the master of the Yang family, Samuel was a Heaven-level powerhouse in


    the Tianqi realm. It was natural for him to be awed.


    "Samuel, you''re finally here. How are you? Are you alright?" Yang Wanlin walked to Samuel


    enthusiastically and patted Samuel''s shoulder as if he was familiar with it.


    "It¡¯s nothing. But you''re a little gentle," Samuel said, ncing at Han Jun.

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    It was easy for Yang Wanlin to understand Samuel¡¯s intentions. Yang Wanlin was no fool either. He


    immediately called out to the Yang Family''s hatchet men to give Han Jun a beating.


    Han Jun now wanted to die. He had never been wronged since he was a child. He had never been


    beaten like this before. Whether it was his body or his heart, it was a very serious injury.


    Yang Bin said to Samuel, "Samuel, I didn''t destroy your n, did I?"


    This kind of inquiry was a little careful. After all, Yang Bin did not know whether his guess was right


    or not. He was afraid that he would interfere with Samuel''s original n.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Master, this is better than I thought."


    Originally, Samuel was going to use the Smith family to intimidate Nangong Qianqiu. He did not


    expect that the Yang Family would get involved in this matter. Obviously, the Yang Family''s


    presence was stronger than the Smith family''s deterrence.


    Hearing the word "Master", Yang Binughed heartily. This was probably the first time in his life that


    he had been so happy when someone had called him master.


    "That''s good. That''s good." Yang Bin said.


    "I will keep this matter in mind. If you need any help in the future, feel free to tell me. I, Samuel, will


    definitely help you," Samuel said. After all, the Yang Family was one of the three families in Swallow


    City.


    Tagliare''s development would require the protection of the Yang Family. Therefore, Samuel''s polite


    words could be considered to have a deeper rtionship with Yang Bin. In this way, the Yang


    Family would definitely offer more resources to help Tagliare.


    "That''s enough. Your business will be my family''s business in the future." Yang Bin was a smart


    man. He responded to Samuel in a perfect way.


    The two cunning men, one old and one young, knew each other''s intention and did not say


    anything.


    Samuel nced at Han Jun, who was wailing, and said, "It''s so noisy. Let''s throw him out."


    Yang Wanlin immediately ordered his men to stop and then threw Han Jun out of the


    Yang''s vi.


    But before that, Yang Wanlin gave Han Jun two more punches to vent his anger.


    Seeing this scene, Samuel smiled and asked Yang Wanlin, "It seems that you hate him very much.


    What''s going on?"


    Yang Wanlin told Samuel what had happenedst night. When he spoke, he gritted his teeth and


    looked as if he wanted to strip Han Jun alive.


    "I''ll find an opportunity to help you get back the face," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Yang Wanlin''s mood improved a lot. As long as Samuel was willing to help him, he


    would have a chance to return the humiliation he had suffered in front of Wang Li.


    "Samuel, I''ll keep it in mind. Don''t try to fool me," Yang Wanlin said with a smile. "Am I the type of


    person who will deceive you as I please? Find a chance; I will definitely help you vent your anger.¡±


    Samuel said.


    Yang Wanlin smiled awkwardly and said," Samuel, I don''t need to find a chance. Now there is really


    an opportunity in front."


    After that, Yang Wanlin raised his eyebrows at Samuel.


    "If there is anything, then just say it directly. Don''t keep me guessing." Samuel said.


    Yang Wanlin nced at Yang Bin. It was not until Yang Bin nodded that he said, " Have you ever


    heard of the Martial Grand Meeting?"


    Samuel shook his head and said, "I''ve never heard of it. But from its name, it must have something


    to do with martial


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    arts, right?"


    Samuel had participated in the Martial Arts Contest. In this kind of event, except for the people in


    the martial arts world, many big shots in the business world would also take part in it, because this


    would involve huge benefits. For those businessmen, it was a very good opportunity to collect


    money.


    And for a big family like the Yang Family, it was also an opportunity for them to prove themselves.


    "Yes, the Martial Arts World and the business world hold apetition every year. The Martial Arts


    World uses this as a means to prove its strength, while the business world uses this opportunity to


    make money. The transaction between the open and secret sides is almost billions of horrible


    figures every year." Yang Wanlin exined.


    "Billions!"


    Samuel was slightly surprised. Although the amount of money was not surprising to him, it was still


    surprising that the Martial Arts Contest would involve such a huge amount of money.


    "The three big families in Swallow City should all have their own Martial Arts Clubs, right?" Samuel


    said. In Cloud City, Tian Changsheng also had his own Martial Arts Club. Although the Martial Arts


    Club was founded out of his interest, in fact, it was also a way for Tian Changsheng to stabilize the


    force of the Heavenly family.


    Yang Wanlin nodded. He was not surprised that Samuel had guessed some inside information.


    "That''s right. This is something that every great family knows. It''s just that no one has pointed it out,


    so from the surface, this doesn''t exist," Yang Wanlin said.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Yang Wanlin''s words were a reminder that this matter could not be exposed


    on the surface.


    "This is the secret struggle between the three families. You didn¡¯t expose it, so you should leave


    some leeway between each other. I understand." Samuel said with a smile.


    The simple conversation made Yang Bin''s appreciation of Samuel increased.


    Although he was young, he could understand a lot of things. The three families were indeed using


    the Martial Arts Club to fight secretly. And they did not expose this matter. After all, no one wanted


    to really fight to the death. In the situation of a tripartite confrontation, once there was a big fight


    between the two sides, the rest of the three sides could benefit from it.


    This was the result that none of the three parties wanted to see.


    "It''s really a piece of cake to talk to you.¡± Yang Wanlin said with a wry smile. When Yang Bin


    exined the situation to him, Yang Wanlin thought hard for a long time to understand the truth, but


    Samuel understood it immediately.


    "Do you want me to take part in the Martial Grand Meeting?" Samuel asked.


    Yang Wanlin did not speak, but Yang Bin stood up at this moment and said to Samuel, "If you are


    interested, you can have a try. Your appearance will definitely benefit the Yang family a lot, but I will


    not ask you to participate in anything."


    This was a cautious test. Yang Bin did not want Samuel to feel that he was making use of him. After


    all, it was already difficult for a powerhouse at the Heaven-level in Tianqi realm to reach this


    rtionship. Yang Bin did not wish to ruin the rtionship between Samuel and Yang family


    because of this matter.


    "Master, since the Yang family can get a lot of benefits, can Tagliare share them?" Samuel asked.


    Yang Bin nodded without hesitation and said, "Don''t worry, the Yang Family will try our best to help


    Tagliare develop in Swallow City."


    "I want Tagliare to surpass the Hannigan family within three months. It won''t be difficult, will it?"


    Samuel asked.


    Although the Hannigan family was in decline now, its position, which had been stable for so many


    years, was not something that could be destroyed overnight. Tagliare, on the other hand, was just a


    newpany, just at the beginning. The recognition level was definitely notparable to that of


    the Hannigan family.

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    Judging from the data on all sides, it was not very realistic for Tagre to bepared with the


    Hannigan family in a short period of time. However, the Martial Grand Meeting was a very important


    thing for the Yang family. Therefore, Yang Bin answered Samuel seriously after careful


    consideration.


    "Three months. The Yang family will do our best to use all the resources we have to help Tagliare


    Company develop," Yang Bin said.


    Although Yang Bin did not give a positive answer, this sentence was enough for Samuel. After all,


    three months was indeed too short. Even if the Yang Family had enough influence in Swallow City,


    the Yang family was not thergest in Swallow City after all. Therefore, this matter was full of


    various uncertainties. It was not 100% that Tagliare Company would be able to surpass the


    Hannigan family in three months.


    "In that case, I will represent the Yang family in the grand meeting," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Yang Bin couldn''t hide the smile on his face. With the skills of Samuel, Yang Bin had


    almost seen him ughtering everyone in the Martial Grand Meeting, and the first ce had almost


    been taken by the Yang Family in advance.


    Yang Bin winked at Yang Wanlin and then said to Samuel, "I''m going to have a rest. You young


    people canmunicate with each other.¡±


    "Samuel, there is a party tonight. There are all kinds of beauties. Are you interested?" Yang Wanlin


    asked Samuel with a mean smile.


    Samuel shook his head directly. He was not interested in women at all. After all, he still had a wife


    waiting for him in the future. Although it was not considered a betrayal of Yvonne to have a story


    with other women during this period, Samuel, who was used to being loyal, was not interested in it


    at all.


    "I''m not interested. If there''s nothing else, I¡¯ll go home first," Samuel said.


    Yang Wanlin had thought Samuel would definitely agree. Moreover, he had thought of a way to


    arrange for Samuel. He did not expect Samuel would reject him.


    Looking at Yang Wanlin¡¯s stunned expression, Samuel continued, "I''m not Han Jun. It''s a


    meaningless game for me."


    Yang Wanlin did not agree with this view. How could a man not like a woman? How could he be not


    lustful?


    "Samuel, are you afraid that you didn''t perform well for the first time, so you''re afraid? Men are


    always like this. As long as you take this step, you¡¯ll be more like a fish in water in the future. Don''t


    worry, I''ll find two inexperienced people for you. They won''tugh at you," Yang Wanlin said.


    Samuel''s face turned green when he heard that. He kicked Yang Wanlin''s butt and said, "This time,


    it''s just a butt. Next time, I can''t guarantee that you will be able to stand still anymore."


    Yang Wanlin was so scared that he took a few steps back. Samuel''s skills were not for fun. If he


    said he couldn¡¯t stand, he would probably have to rely on a wheelchair for the rest of his life to


    move.


    "Let me walk you out," Yang Wanlin said from afar.


    "No need." Samuel waved his hand without turning around.


    Yang Bin said he was going to rest, but he went back to the study.


    "Song Yun, how confident do you think Samuel would be able to make it to the end of this


    competition?" Yang Bin asked curiously. He had already arranged for people selected by Yang Bin


    and Song Yun. However, Samuel¡¯s appearance made Yang Bin neglect the person he had chosen


    previously.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "You don''t have to worry about this at all. In my opinion, no one is a match for him," Song Yun said


    lightly. Only if the other ns had the ability to invite a powerhouse at the Heaven level in Tianqi. If


    not, no one would be able to stop Samuel.


    Everyone in the martial arts world knew that the Tianqi was powerful, and there was a qualitative


    difference between him and ordinary people. No matter what kind of master in the secr world


    was, it was impossible topare with the powerhouse in the Tianqi realm. Moreover, the real


    strong people in the secr world had already joined the Tianqi realm, so there was no one in the


    secr world who was more powerful than the powerhouse in the Tianqi realm.


    "Do you really believe him? But he didn''t show much in front of you," Yang Bin said.


    Song Yun smiled and said, "You won''t forget about the Smith family, will you?"


    Yang Bin patted his head and said, "I am really senile. I can''t even remember such an important


    thing. It seems that I''ve worried too much." "Unless there''s someone who can invite a


    master in Tianqi, otherwise, there''s no need for you to worry about this," Song Yun said.


    Yang Bin heaved a long sigh and said, "It has been many years since Ist felt proud of the Yang


    Family at the Martial Grand Meeting. This time, we can finally raise our prestige. However, what we


    discussed before still makes me a little worried."


    Hearing this, Song Yun''s expression became a little more serious.


    They had discussed the matter that Samuel had left the Tianqi Realm because he was a


    powerhouse in the Heaven-level. Was it because he had made a mistake, or was it because of


    some other reason, that he had been forced to leave the realm?


    If there were someplicated reasons, then it was very likely that the Yang''s and Samuel''s


    rtionship was digging their


    own graves. After all, Song Yun was very clear about the rules of Tianqi. The people in Tianqi were


    not allowed to go down the mountain casually.


    Of course, these were all their guesses. They did not know what the reason behind it was.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. After all, this matter is no longer within the scope of our


    investigation. We can only resign ourselves to fate." Song Yun said.


    Yang Bin nodded helplessly. If there was any possibility, Yang Bin would try to investigate this


    matter. It was a pity that in the face of the existence of a mysterious organization like the Tianqi, he


    really had no ce to use it.


    After leaving the Yang family, Samuel returned to the ce Leroy had arranged for him.


    He knew that since Gina was driven out of the Hannigan family, she had lived in his home. Samuel


    did not know how to face Gina and did not intend to go home.


    But he thought about the life after Gina moved to Cloud City. From the bottom of her heart, she did


    not discriminate against him. The mother and son got along quite well during that period, so Samuel


    came back in the end.


    He took out the keys and opened the door. The aroma of rice permeated the room.


    This made Samuel feel a little strange.


    He knew very well that Gina was not a person who knew how to cook because there were servants


    of the Hannigan family who specialized in cooking.


    "What''s wrong with the aroma of this dish?" "Could it be that Gina deliberately kept a trick up her


    sleeve?"


    "Mom." Samuel tried to call her mom.


    The sound of bowls breaking on the ground came from the kitchen.


    When Gina walked out of the kitchen, her eyes were filled with tears.


    This "mom" had a very special meaning for her.


    "Samuel, you¡¯re back," Gina said.


    "Are you cooking?" Samuel asked in astonishment.

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    As soon as Samuel finished his words, another person came out of the kitchen.


    Irene!


    Furthermore, she was still wearing an apron. It was obvious that she was the one who was cooking,


    not Gina.


    "But... Does her rtionship with Gina is so good that she even came to my home to cook!"


    "What are you waiting for? Is it strange for me to show up at your house?¡± Irene asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t it strange?" Samuel asked. With his rtionship with Irene, they had not reached such a level


    to visit each other, let alone Irene cooking in his house.


    Irene only rolled her eyes at Samuel''s bluntness. After which, she returned to the kitchen and


    continued with her work.


    Samuel looked at Gina with confusion, hoping that she could give him an exnation.


    Gina had to walk to Samuel''s side and said, "When I moved here, I happened to meet Irene. She


    helped me a lot and taught me how to cook. I heard that you two have a good rtionship. I thought


    we were neighbors, so I didn''t refuse her."


    "A good rtionship?"


    Samuel did not think that he had a good rtionship with Irene. He had only met her a few times at


    most and had helped her two small things.


    "Aren''t you nning to return to the Hannigan family?" Samuel asked.


    Gina nodded without hesitation. She had had enough of Nangong Qianqiu in the Hannigan family.


    This time when she left the Hannigan family, she never thought of going back.


    "I don''t want to see Nangong Qianqiu again, " Gina said.


    Samuel knew that at home, Gina was also one of the ones being oppressed. Moreover, there were


    many things that she had done under the circumstances of being forced to do so. Hence, Samuel''s


    me for her was not too strong.


    "Since this is the case, then you can just stay here." Samuel said.


    "By the way, how did you get out?" Gina asked curiously. She did not know what had happened to


    the Hannigan family recently, so she did not know what had happened.


    "Nangong Qianqiu begged me," Samuel said.


    Gina red at Samuel and said, "I¡¯m your mother. Are you kidding me? Don''t I know who Nangong


    Qianqiu is?"


    Indeed, no one would believe such words; especially Gina, who had been with Nangong Qianqiu for


    so many years. She knew Nangong Qianqiu''s character deeply. Her hegemony and her


    stubbornness could only be changed by Han Tianyang.


    It was a pity that Han Tianyang was dead. That was to say; no one in the world could make


    Nangong Qianqiu bow down to him.


    So how could Gina believe that Samuel could escape from the iron cage was because of the


    request of Nangong Qianqiu.


    "She asked Han Jun to pretend to be me


    and made trouble. She provoked the Yang family. Yang Bin asked me to show up. If I didn¡¯t show


    up, he would kill Han Jun.


    Therefore, Hangong Qianqiu had no choice. She begged me for her beloved grandson," Samuel


    exined.


    Gina was stunned for a long time before she asked in disbelief, "Are you telling the truth? She really


    begged you?"


    "Not the least bit." Samuel said in a faint voice.


    Gina gasped, as if she had heard a shocking fairy tale.


    Nangong Qianqiu had actually bowed her head to Samuel. This was something Gina had never


    expected even in her best dreams!


    "It''s so satisfying. I didn''t expect Nangong Qianqiu to be like this," Gina said, gnashing her teeth. It


    seemed that she also vented a lot of anger through this matter. But then, Gina began to worry again


    and said to Samuel, "Nangong Qianqiu won''t let you go if you do this. She will definitely seek


    revenge on you."


    "I know, so I have reached an agreement with the Yang family. The Yang family will use all the


    resources to help Tagliare Company within three months. Even if I can''t trample the Hannigan family


    underfoot, at least Tagliare Company and the Hannigan family will have the same status. It''s not


    easy for her to retaliate against me," Samuel said.


    Speaking of Tagliare Company, Gina¡¯s face revealed a proud expression. From her point of view,


    Tagliare was a stun of Samuel. Moreover, no one would have thought that the young Samuel had


    already established his ownpany. Moreover, with the Yang Family''s help, Tagliare''s


    development would definitely be unstoppable.


    But Gina also knew that since the Yang Family would agree to Samuel¡¯s request, they must have


    their own requirements.


    "What does the Yang Family need you to do for them?" Gina asked.


    "I will fight in the name of the Yang family at the Martial Grand Meeting to help them win honor,¡±


    Samuel said.


    Gina had heard about the Martial Grand Meeting, and the Hannigan family was lucky enough to


    participate once.


    Unfortunately, their results were too bad to look at. Not only did the Hannigan family not get any


    benefits, but they also lost a lot.


    "Those who can participate in the Martial Grand Meeting are all top masters. Will you be in danger?"


    Gina asked worriedly.


    Samuel smiled.


    On Earth, the word "dangerous" was a joke to him. How could someone pose a threat to him on


    Earth?


    Unless Velocisaurus in Xuanyuan World awakened his memory and came to Earth. However, this


    kind of thing was almost impossible. ording to the time, Velocisaurus should still be in a deep


    sleep.


    "Don''t worry. Even Grandpa Van is no match for me now." Samuel said.


    After Samuel''s words, Gina recalled the situation when Samuel forced Van Jun to retreat. It was


    indeed unexpected.


    "Since you''re so confident, I''m not worried. But you''d better be careful of Hangong Qianqiu. She


    does everything she can. I''m afraid that she will y dirty tricks with you," Gina reminded him.


    Of course, Samuel would not let down his guard against Nangong Qianqiu. But in his opinion, if


    Nangong Qianqiu really wanted to take revenge on him, there was only one way to go. That was to


    seek the help of the Nangong family. But whether she could get a response from the Nangong


    family with this help was still a problem.


    ording to Samuel¡¯s understanding of the Nangong family, Nangong Qianqiu was someone who


    had been abandoned. In Nangong Boling''s eyes, she was likely to be an outsider a long time ago.


    "Mom, do you know Nangong Qianqiu''s background?" Samuel asked.


    "Family background? What is it?" Gina asked in confusion.


    "It''s nothing. I just said it casually." Samuel smiled awkwardly and did not exin further. In the


    entire Swallow City, perhaps no one except Han Tianyang knew Nangong Qianqiu¡¯s true identity.


    This was also the proof that the Nangong family had severed all ties with Nangong Qianqiu.


    At this time, Irene came out of the kitchen and said, "Have you finished talking? If there is nothing


    else, please help me prepare the dishes."


    Samuel was a little speechless by her attitude as if she were the hostess.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, don''t let strange peoplee to the house in the future," Samuel said to Gina. He did not


    lower his volume, as if he deliberately said it to Irene.


    Irene felt it was harsh, but she didn''t care and didn''t refute Samuel. Instead, she said to Gina,


    "Auntie, if you want to eat the dishes I cooked in the future,e to me at any time. I have time."

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    The three of them sat at the table. Although the atmosphere was not very harmonious, the overall


    atmosphere was not bad. Irene and Gina chatted andughed, while


    Samuel seemed to be an outsider. Samuel was a little speechless.


    Just as the two of them were happily chatting, Gina suddenly asked, "Irene, you don''t like my son,


    do you?"


    Irene was stunned.


    Samuel, on the other hand, almost coughed up a mouthful of blood!


    "Auntie, what do you mean? In my eyes, he is just a little brother, not an adult."


    Although Irene was quibbling, her face and ears were obviously red.


    Gina was also a woman. She knew very well what this kind of performance meant, but she also felt


    very strange. Why did Irene fall in love Samuel? He was really just a child.


    "If you like each other, I have no objection. Although Samuel is young, but...¡±


    "Mom, are you full?" Samuel quickly interrupted Gina''s words. If they continued to talk about it,


    wouldn''t it be as good as talking about marriage?


    This was not good for Samuel. After he solved the problem in Swallow City, he had to go to Cloud


    City to find his future wife.


    "I haven''t finished yet. Why did you interrupt me? It¡¯s impolite," Gina said as she red at Samuel.


    "Well, I''m full. I''ll go out for a walk. You can talk about what you want to say slowly." Samuel could


    not control Gina and had to leave first.


    It was very hot these days, and there would be many people taking a walk outside in the evening.


    Whenever Samuel was alone, he would unconsciously think of Yvonne. He would wonder what


    Yvonne was doing now.


    In terms of age, the current Yvonne should still be in primary school. No one knew how great her


    grades were, whether there were any boys in ss who liked her, or if she would be bullied by


    others.


    The Sue family should have caused a lot of trouble for Yvonne.


    Given Harvey''s character, he must have been naughty since he was a child. Given Lionel''s


    unvalued status in the Sue family, Yvonne would definitely be bullied by


    Harvey.


    The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to go to Cloud City. It was a pity that he had


    promised the Yang Family that he would attend the Martial Grand Meeting. This matter had to be


    dyed for a while.


    Just as Samuel was absorbed in his thoughts, a man ran into him. The man didn''t care whether he


    was right or wrong. He directly scolded Samuel.


    "Don''t you know how to walk? Kiddo, apologize to me," the man said arrogantly to Samuel.


    Samuel didn''t want to waste his breath on such unreasonable people. He directly kicked him away.


    Many people who saw this scene nearby were all stunned.


    Originally, they had nned to watch a good show, but they didn''t expect that it was over as soon


    as the opening began!


    "Which family does this childe from? He actually has such great strength."


    "Kicking people into the air. Is it really possible for a child to do that?"


    "Kids these days are not easy to deal with.


    They look ordinary, but they are so powerful."


    Ignoring the gasps of amazement, Samuel quickened his pace and moved away from the focus of


    the crowd.


    In addition to the fact that he didn''t want to be watched, there was another reason.


    Samuel found that someone was following him!


    After arriving at a deserted ce, Samuel stopped. It seemed that the man no longer hid his


    whereabouts and went directly to Samuel''s side.


    "When did you notice that I was following you?" The man asked Samuel.


    "Give me a reason for following me. If I''m satisfied, you can escape today," Samuel said faintly.


    The man smiled faintly and said, "I know you have good skills, but have you ever considered my


    skills before boasting like this?"


    "There''s no need to think about it," Samuel said straightforwardly.


    "Youngster, being young and full of energy is a good thing. Without blood vigor, you don''t deserve to


    be called a youngster.


    However, having self-awareness is also a good thing. If you are too arrogant, there won''t be a good


    ending." That person said coldly. It was clear that he was already a bit angered by Samuel.


    "Is that so?"


    All of a sudden, the man felt a breeze blow across his face.


    Samuel, who was standing on his left, suddenly appeared on his right.


    "You already died once just now. I''ll give you another chance," Samuel said.


    The man''s face changed in an instant. In his view, this speed had exceeded the limit of what


    humans could achieve, but he didn¡¯t perceive it at all!


    If Samuel had attacked him just now, he would have died!


    "How did you do that?" That person''s aura became a bit unstable, because he knew that he had


    underestimated Samuel.


    "You have five seconds to think about it," Samuel said.


    The man''s tongue was dry, and he was a little confused for a while. However, he knew that after five


    seconds, it was very likely that he would really say goodbye to the world.


    "I know the trouble you helped the Smith family solve. Do you know the background of his


    opponent?" said the man.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "The killer organization in Europe is controlled by that man''s family," Samuel said lightly.


    "The man¡¯s name is Jay. He''s the son of the organization''s boss and will be the leader of this


    organization in the future," said the man.


    "So what? You still didn''t tell me your intention ofing and your identity.


    Since that''s the case..."


    Before Samuel could finish his words, the man hurriedly said, "Don''t rush to kill me. I used to be one


    of the members of this killer organization."


    "Once?" Samuel smiled faintly and said, " Speaking of the words ''used to'', it means that you are no


    longer a member of this organization. ording to my understanding, the killer organization is not


    retired. Once you want to leave, you will be attacked by the organization. You will die. Do you want


    me to do you a favor?"


    The purpose of that maning to Samuel was not to ask for his help. He just wanted to work


    together to deal with this organization. Because before that, he had underestimated Samuel''s


    strength.


    He wanted to cooperate, but after seeing Samuel''s strength, he knew that Samuel did not need his


    cooperation at all.


    He even had the ability to destroy this organization on his own!


    "They''re hunting me down. I thought you had a grudge against them. We could form an alliance, but


    I underestimated you," the man said.


    "I understand. You want to cooperate with me and deal with them together, but now you feel that


    you don''t have enough capital to cooperate with me, don''t you?" Samuel said with a smile.


    It was embarrassing to admit this to a child. However, the fact was that Samuel''s strength was


    indeed much stronger than his. It was natural for him to admit that he did not have enough capital


    and strength. "Right."

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    "Then what are you going to do now?" Samuel looked at him with a smile on his face. This guy


    knew himself well. It must have taken him a lot of effort to appear in front of him when he was being


    chased. He did not know what his inner activity was at this time.


    The man didn''t expect things would turn out like this, so he didn''t know what to do for a while. He


    just stood there and didn''t say anything.


    "Since you can''t think of a way, then I''ll help you think of one," Samuel said.


    The man nodded and looked at Samuel seriously.


    "Be my subordinate. If you can show your value. I''ll help you solve this problem. What do you


    think?" Samuel said.


    Samuel said this not because he wanted to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but because the


    people of Jay would find him sooner orter. Therefore, Samuel just did it casually.


    After all, the other party was an organization of killers. Samuel''s strength could deter them in a short


    period of time, so that they did not dare to start new operations easily. But under such a


    circumstance, it was obviously impossible for them to pretend that nothing had happened.


    "You¡¯re willing to help me?" The man looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    "Actually, I don¡¯t mean to help you. It''s not over yet. They''lle to me sooner orter, " Samuel


    said.


    That person also knew in his heart that the killer organization of Europe would never bear to be


    insulted like this. They would definitely make Samuel pay the price. Otherwise, if this matter was


    spread out, it would be theughing stock of others.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    But staying with him was equivalent to exposing his whereabouts. He didn''t know whether he


    should believe Samuel or find a ce where he couldn''t see the daylight and continue to live his life


    as a rat crossing the street.


    "You''ve had enough of hiding, haven''t you? If you hadn''t, you wouldn''t havee to find me,"


    Samuel asked.


    The man nodded heavily. It was true. He took a big risk to find Samuel because he didn''t want to


    live a life without daylight.


    "My name is Mo Feng. If you need any help, just let me know," Mo Feng said.


    Samuel smiled. This was his first real subordinate after his rebirth, and he was a killer. His strength


    was not low, so it was a good thing for Samuel.


    "Find a ce to rest. I will contact you." Samuel threw his mobile phone to Mo Feng.


    Mo Feng did not regret his choice as he watched Samuel walk further and further away. He knew


    that even though this person was merely a child in the eyes of others, his strength was something


    that an ordinary person would not be able to imagine.


    The reason Mo Feng risked his life to look for Samuel was that he heard that Samuel had sent Jay


    back to the country in a mess. After seeing Samuel, he was even more certain that he was a strong


    man.


    "Hua nation is really horrible. There are so many hidden talents. At such a young age, he is already


    so powerful," Mo Feng said with a sigh.


    After walking around for a while, Samuel checked the time. It was time for him to go home and rest.


    Irene must have returned home by now, so he decided to go home.


    However, he did not expect that as soon as the elevator door opened, he saw Irene, who seemed to


    be deliberately waiting for him.


    "It¡¯ste You don''t go home, why are you staying here?" Samuel asked faintly.


    Irene was wearing a long dress with suspenders. Most men could not help but take one more look


    at her. However, Samuel¡¯s eyes did not stop on Irene at all.


    She had deliberately dolled herself up, but Samuel had ignored her.


    "Is it because this kid doesn''t understand the beauty of women at all, or does he not have any


    desire for it now?"


    "Where have you been?" Irene asked.


    "Irene, do you want to know my private life? Where I go has nothing to do with you, right?" Samuel


    asked.


    "Why can''t it have anything to do with me? I... We are neighbors. Can¡¯t I care about you? " Irene


    said.


    "If it''s just the concern of the neighbor, then your concern is a little excessive. Don¡¯t do this again in


    the future." After saying that, Samuel was ready to go home.


    Irene blocked in front of Samuel. She was so angry.


    "Samuel, you little fart. Can¡¯t you see my beauty?" Irene said very directly. Although in her heart,


    she did not admit that she had a good impression of Samuel; in fact, her behavior was expressing


    her feelings.


    Probably since the matter of her superior, Irene had been inexplicably moved by Samuel. Although


    he was young, in Irene''s eyes, his mind and means of doing things were very mature and


    fascinating.


    "You want old bull to eat tender grass?" Samuel said.


    Irene was stunned for a moment. Why did these words sound so harsh?


    The key was that Irene had no way to refute.


    From the perspective of their ages, Irene was known as an old bull, but there was no sense of


    discord between them at all.


    "I''m not an adult yet. It''s against thew for you to do something like this," Samuel continued.


    Irene hesitated and said, "I... I... When did I say I want to eat you? Besides, I''m not old enough.¡±


    Samuel smiled helplessly. In the past, there were many girls who like him. He did not expect that in


    this life, it would not change at all. Even at such a young age, he would be loved by women. It


    seemed that he had died in the Peach Garden in hisst life.


    "I still have something important to do tomorrow. I have to go back to rest. You don''t have anything


    serious to do, so don''t bother me," Samuel said.


    Irene still had a lot to say. She wanted to do a lot of things, and even... she had an impulse to bring


    Samuel back to her home to sleep.


    However, she did not do that in the end. Instead, she gave way to Samuel.


    After Samuel returned home, Irene went back to her own home. Thinking of her behavior just now


    and the thoughts in her heart, Irene''s face turned red, and her face was like a piece of red-hot


    soldering iron.


    "Irene, Irene, what''s wrong with you? You want to bring a child home to sleep. When did you


    be so rude?" Irene gently pped her face and said to herself.


    When Samuel returned home, he found Gina sitting in the living room. The expression on her face


    was very strange, as if she was trying hard to hold back her smile.


    "Mom, did you hear that?" Samuel asked.


    Gina nodded and did not speak, because she was indeed holding back herughter. She was afraid


    that she would not be able to hold it back as soon as she opened her mouth.


    "Don''t let here home in the future. At my age, you don¡¯t really want me to be in a rtionship,


    do you?" Samuel urged.

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    For an ordinary family, there was nothing wrong with Samuel''s words. A 14-year-old love was


    probably something that all the parents did not want to see.


    But for Gina, this was an exception. On the contrary, she believed Samuel could get involved in


    such matters as early as possible and learn more experience so that he could find the best


    daughter-inw for her in the future.


    "Isn¡¯t it quite normal for a fourteen-year-old boy to fall in love now?" Gina said.


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s normal for you to be a mother. Who wants their children to fall in love at the age of


    14?" Samuel said with a speechless face.


    "Let''s talk about thister. I went to check out the school for you today," Gina.


    "School!"


    Samuel had never thought about this at all. In the past, he had studied by himself because he was


    excluded by Nangong Qianqiu. But now, Samuel did not need to go to school at all. After all, he had


    been reborn and possessed the necessary knowledge reserve.


    "I still have a lot of important things to do. I don''t have time to study," Samuel said.


    "Is it not important to read books? You are at the age of reading." There was no such condition


    before, so this matter had never urred to Gina. But now it was different. Since they had


    separated from the Hannigan family, she should let Samuel live a normal life. And Samuel was at


    the age of reading, so it was a must-have thing for him to do.


    "Mom, I have my own life arrangements. And I can learn by myself. I don¡¯t want to waste time on


    school. Don''t mention it anymore. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest." After that, Samuel went back to


    his room. He didn''t want to go to school at all. And reading was just a waste of time for him. So no


    matter what Gina said, Samuel wouldn''t think about it.


    Gina sighed. She wanted Samuel to return to his normal life, but after thinking about it carefully, she


    realized that she had thought it too simple. Samuel now owned his ownpany, and he needed to


    put in a lot of effort for thepany''s development. He did not have the time to study.


    The next morning, Samuel got up from bed; he found Gina had been busy in the kitchen. Although


    she was not skilled at cooking, she still made a bowl of noodles for him.


    "Eat while it''s hot. Although the taste is definitely not good, I will try my best to learn it." Gina looked


    at Samuel with a face full of anticipation. She clearly hoped that Samuel would give her an


    evaluation for her cooking for the first time.


    Samuel still remembered that in order to let him go home for dinner, Gina had learned his favorite


    dishes.


    But at that time, Samuel did not appreciate it at all. He just nced at it and then left.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that he thought about it, it was still quite excessive at that time. After all, Nangong Qianqiu''s


    influence on Gina was great, and some things were not done out of her own will.


    "It looks good. It won''t be too bad." Samuel smiled and picked up the chopsticks. He ate the whole


    bowl of noodles without stopping.


    "Slow down, please. Don''t choke." Gina reminded him.


    Samuel did not even have the leftover soup. He burped in satisfaction and said," Mom, the taste is


    really good. It seems that you are very talented."


    "Right? Mom is awesome, right?" Gina''s face was full of a smile that couldn''t be concealed, and she


    had a great sense of aplishment. This was more than anything she had done before, which


    made her feel proud.


    "I''m going to thepany first. Remember what I told youst night. Don''t let Irenee to the


    house," Samuel reminded him.


    Now, Gina was in a good mood. Regardless of what Samuel said, Gina just nodded.


    After the meeting of the Chamber of Commerce, Tagliare Company¡¯s cooperation had greatly


    increased. Leroy was now so busy that he had no leisure time. However, no matter how busy he


    was, Leroy would always be ready to report to Samuel at any time. He would master every step of


    thepany''s development and then record it down so that he could report the work to Samuel as


    soon as possible when heunched a surprise attack on thepany.


    Leroy was convinced by Samuel.


    After Tagliare was founded, Leroy tried every means to expand thepany''s development, but the


    influence of a newpany was small. Those real bigpanies didn''t like the cooperation with


    Tagliare at all, so Leroy encountered countless problems. In his opinion, it would take at least three


    to five years for Tagliare to really get on the right track.


    However, the appearance of Samuel sped up the process, making Tagliare develop as fast as a


    rocket.


    Leroy couldn''t imagine why the Smith family and the Yang family would give Samuel such a big


    favor. But he was sure that since Samuel could do this, there must be something extraordinary.


    When Leroy was homeless, it was Samuel who gave him a chance. So now, Leroy only wanted to


    repay him.


    When Samuel came to the office, Leroy took the initiative to stand up and give up his seat to


    Samuel.


    However, Samuel did not sit over there. Instead, he walked to the French windows. "Boss, the


    company has been carrying out a lot of new projects recently. Let me report them to you," Leroy


    said to Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head. He was not interested in these progress. With the help of the Smith family


    and the Yang Family, he just needed to see the result.


    "Leroy, do you remember when we met?" Samuel asked Leroy.


    Leroy was stunned for a moment and said," Of course I remember, and I will never forget it in my


    life."


    "I killed the first person in my life because of you," Samuel continued.


    Leroy clearly remembered the scene that night. Samuel was covered in blood, but his expression


    was very calm. At that time, Leroy even felt that he had seen a demon''s son. And most of the time,


    when Leroy closed his eyes, the scene would appear in his mind.


    "Boss, I will repay you for your kindness with my life," Leroy said.


    "The more power you have, the easier it is for you to get lost. I trust you to manage Tagliare


    Company, but I''m worried that you will lose yourself one day in the future. I don''t want to destroy the


    people I''ve trained in the end," Samuel said faintly.


    Leroy''s heart skipped a beat. He knew that Samuel was reminding him.


    "I, Leroy, swear to God that if I betray you, I will be struck by lightning." Leroy said without


    hesitation.


    Samuel smiled faintly. The oath itself was a ridiculous thing. It was even more ridiculous to swear to


    the heavens. If swearing to the heavens was really useful, would there be a time when the thunder


    in the sky would subside?


    "You just have to remember one thing," Samuel said." Since I can make you sessful, I can


    destroy you as well."

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    The reason Samuel said these words to Leroy was a means of preventing trouble from happening


    before Leroy.


    Although there was no sign of betrayal of Leroy for Samuel in the past, the situation was different


    now. The power in Leroy¡¯s hands came too suddenly and too quickly. In this case, it was easy for


    people to get lost. Samuel did this because he did not want the situation to develop to a result he


    did not want to see.


    From a certain perspective, Samuel could not bear to be on the opposite side of Leroy. After all, his


    rtionship with Leroy''s superior and subordinate could be considered two lifetimes.


    "Boss, I will definitely remember your words." Leroy said.


    Samuel walked to Leroy and said earnestly, "I don''t want us to turn against each other. In the end,


    the Tagliare Company will be yours."


    Leroy was not very clear about this.


    Tagliare was built up by Samuel. How could it be his?


    However, Leroy did not ask much. He only needed to know what to do.


    "Boss, I heard that you are going to attend the Martial Grand Meeting?" After talking about the


    serious topic, Leroy asked


    Samuel. When he knew about it, he was very surprised.


    On the surface, the Martial Grand Meeting was just a normal contest of martial arts. However, Leroy


    knew that this was apetition of fame and wealth between the major martial arts clubs and


    families. Therefore, Leroy did not expect Samuel would be involved in this matter.


    "Where did you hear about this?" Samuel asked doubtfully. After he confirmed this matter with the


    Yang Family, the Yang Family should not have publicized it for no reason. However, even Leroy


    knew about it. If the Yang Family had not deliberately leaked the news to the outside world, how


    could he have known about it?


    "Boss, you don''t know yet. The Yang Family has already submitted the list, and your name is on it.


    Moreover, many people know about this matter, and the discussion is very high. Many people are


    wondering why you are on the list of the Yang Family," Leroy exined.


    Samue suddenly realized that it was not the Yang family''s deliberate publicity. It was just the list that


    triggered such a result.


    But was there so many people paying attention to him?


    "Other than being curious, what else are there?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Leroy''s face stiffened. He had heard a lot of bad things, but he couldn¡¯t tell Samuel in front of him.


    "There''s no need to worry. Just say it directly. I can probably imagine their evaluation of me,"


    Samuel said.


    "Boss, many people know your identity, and they all think that you are courting death by making a


    fool of yourself," Leroy said.


    Only the Smith family and the Yang Family knew Samuel''s skills at the moment. So when his name


    appeared on the Yang Family''s list, it immediately caused a big joke. Not only the Martial Grand


    Meeting sneered at this matter, but also many families thought that it was the Yang Family who sent


    an experienced baby to the stage. All kinds of unpleasant sarcasm and ridicule had almost formed a


    wave. Everyone regarded this matter as a joke.


    "There''s nothing strange about this," Samuel said indifferently.


    "Boss, I''m also curious why you have to participate in the Martial Grand Meeting, and even fight on


    behalf of the Yang family. " Leroy was confused. There were many versions of rumors in the outside


    world, but they were not very credible, and even a little absurd. So Leroy could not help but ask


    Samuel s for the real answer.


    "I have reached an agreement with the Yang family. As long as I can help the Yang family win the


    highest honor of the Martial Grand Meeting, the Yang family will do its best to help Tagliare develop.


    In three months, even if we can¡¯t surpass the Hannigan family, we have topete with the


    Hannigan family''s influence," Samuel said.


    Leroy¡¯s face was full of consternation!


    Within three months, Tagliare and the Hannigan family would be in the same position in the Swallow


    City business world!


    In Leroy''s view, this was almost impossible.


    However, if the Yang Family was willing to assist them with all their might, it was not impossible.


    But there was still a prerequisite for this matter, which was the highest honor of the meeting!


    This was too difficult. After all, there were many experts attending the Martial Grand Meeting.


    Samuel must win until the end.


    "Boss, although the offer offered by the Yang Family is very tempting, it''s too dangerous for you to


    take part in the Martial Grand Meeting." Leroy said with a worried face.


    "Are you looking down on me?" Samuel said.


    Leroy shook his head in a panic. Samuel was his boss. He didn¡¯t dare to say that. But in the Martial


    Grand Meeting, those real martial arts masters had attended, and Samuel was just a child. So


    Leroy thought that the chance of Samuel winning in the end was very small.


    "Boss, I do know something about the Martial Grand Meeting. Those who are qualified to participate


    are all very powerful." Leroy said.


    "Manyrge ns use this matter to prove their n''s strength. Hence, the people they dispatched


    are all experts. This is very normal. However, no matter how powerful an expert is, he is merely an


    ant in my eyes." Samuel said.


    Leroy had never doubted Samuel, but now, he couldn''t help but feel that Samuel was bragging.


    He had seen those masters fighting, and they were all like people from the martial arts world.


    However, Samuel called them ants. How could he believe that?


    "Boss, you¡¯d better be careful. And the Hannigan family may use this incident to y dirty tricks on


    you." Leroy reminded him.


    Samuel nodded. He knew that Nangong Qianqiu would definitely not let go of this opportunity to


    deal with him. Moreover, this was an open and aboveboard opportunity. However, who in the


    Hannigan family would be able to win?


    Yan Jun was an expert, but with his status as a transcendent in Hannigan family, it was impossible


    for him to do such a thing.


    "I will be participating in the first match in three days. If you have the time, you cane and take a


    look. I will show you what a truly strong person is like." Samuel said with a smile.


    Seeing Samuel was so confident, Leroy began to doubt himself. Was he worried too much?


    Because Samuel did not seem to care about this matter at all.


    "Boss, I will be there to cheer for you,"


    Leroy.


    "There''s nothing else. You can go on with your work. I won''t bother you anymore," Samuel .said


    Leroy saw Samuel off at thepany''s entrance. After watching him leave, he returned to his


    office.


    As for the first match three dayster, Leroy was suddenly a little excited. He couldn''t wait to see


    Samuel¡¯s performance on the ring.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was he really that formidable? Or was he just boasting? Coming onto the stage was already


    enough to prove it.


    "Is my boss really a peerless master?"

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    Every year, the Martial Grand Meeting would be the most popr event in Swallow City. After


    all, it was arge number of disputes. All the people in the business world and Martial Arts Pavilion


    would show their skills at this time, but this year was an exception. Although the Martial Grand


    Meeting was very popr, people put more attention on one person.


    This man was none other than Samuel!


    His appearance made countless people curious and amazed, but also puzzled many people. Why


    did the Yang Family send such a person to join the Martial Grand Meeting? Moreover, there was


    only one person on the Yang Family''s list. Compared with the previous years, this waspletely


    confusing.


    From the previous Martial Grand Meeting of the Yang Family, the Yang Family would arrange at


    least three people to fight, which could be regarded as an additional insurance and opportunity. But


    this year, the Yang Family bet all their treasures on this man named Samuel. Could it be that the


    Yang Family had such great confidence in him?


    More importantly, when someone figured out the identity of Samuel, the little Young Master of the


    Hannigan family, it caused an uproar. Some even thought that Yang Bin must be crazy. How could


    he let a good-for-nothing of the Hannigan family participate in the Martial Grand Meeting?


    As a result, there were a lot of rumors now.


    "Yang Bin can''t be a dotard, can he? Why would he let Samuel attend the Martial Grand Meeting on


    behalf of the Yang Family?" "This Samuel is not valued in the Hannigan family. I heard that he lives


    like a dog. How could he have anything to do with the Yang family?"


    "Could it be that Yang Bin has given up the Martial Grand Meeting, and that''s why there is such a


    clown."


    "Yang Bin has always valued the Martial Grand Meeting. He spends a lot of money every year for it,


    so he won''t deal with it casually. Maybe, this guy called Samuel is really something."


    "Something. If he is really something, how can the Hannigan family not put him in an important


    position?"


    All kinds of spection andments caused the most heated discussion in Swallow City.


    As the initiator of this incident, Yang Bin could not help but smile when he heard someone say that


    he was crazy or even muddleheaded. The more someone scolded him, the more surprised they


    would be in the future. Samuel''s performance at the Martial Grand Meeting would eventually shut


    these people¡¯s mouths.


    "Sir, there are too many words outside.


    Would you like to intervene?" Yang Wanlin asked Yang Bin. Even he couldn''t bear to hear some


    unpleasant words, so he tried to stop it when he felt ufortable. He didn''t know what disgusting


    words those people would say.


    Yang Bin shook his head and said, "Let them say. The more they want to make a fool of the Yang


    Family, the more painful it will be in the future. And at this time, they can also dig out some people


    who want to hit us when we are down. You can go to investigate who they are and what they said."


    "Yes, Sir." Yang Wanlin nodded and replied. Yang Bin wanted to remember these people. Anyone


    who spoke ill of the Yang Family at this time had to be cklisted. In the future, when the Yang


    Family removed the roadblocks for Tagliare Company, there would be a reason to do so.


    Although this reason was very farfetched, it was better than nothing. After all, the Yang Family could


    not attack smallpanies for no reason.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Patriarch, in fact, there is such a person in our family. What do you think we should do?" Yang


    Wanlin asked cautiously.


    In the Yang family, apart from Yang Bin and Yang Wanlin, who were 100% convinced by Samuel,


    everyone else held a lot of doubts and distrust. They even had the same idea as those in the


    outside world, which was that Yang Bin was a little old and confused. Otherwise, how could he


    make such a decision?


    "We¡¯re all family. Just knock them down a little. There''s no need to go too far. After all, you will need


    them to help you in the future," said Yang Bin.


    "Help!"


    Yang Wanlin was overjoyed when he heard that. Although he was the most qualified person to


    inherit Yang Bin''s position in the Yang family, it was just a saying. Yang Bin had never said that he


    would inherit Yang Bin¡¯s position.


    But Yang Bin made it very clear what he said just now.


    "Patriarch, I know what to do. Thank you for your advice," Yang Wanlin said excitedly.


    "There''s nothing else. You can leave first," said Yang Bin.


    Yang Wanlin stepped back and walked out of Yang Bin''s office.


    "Isn''t it too early?" Yang Bin asked Song Yun behind him.


    "You mean to confirm the identity of Yang Wanlin''s sessor?" Song Yun asked.


    Yang Bin nodded and said with a sigh, "The reason why I haven''t been sure of this matter is that I


    am afraid that young people are too impetuous and can''t stabilize their hearts. But now only Yang


    Wanlin can achieve a better rtionship with Samuel, so only he is qualified to sit in my position.


    That¡¯s why I said that just now." ¡°You''ve confirmed Samuel''s ability. It¡¯s because of him that you''ve


    confirmed Yang Wanlin¡¯s identity as the sessor. This is too risky. After all, it''s hard to say if Yang


    Wanlin will be able to befriend Samuel for the rest of his life," Song Yun reminded.


    Yang Bin did not deny that the reason why he recognized Yang Wanlin''s identity was because he


    had an inseparable rtionship with Samuel. Even in his opinion, after his death, if the Yang Family


    wanted to stabilize its position in Swallow City, it needed Samuel''s help, because in the entire Yang


    Family, except for him, no one else had such ability.


    It was hard to tell whether it was risky or not, but Yang Bin felt that this was the only thing he could


    do.


    "When the timees, I will tell Yang Wanlin clearly how important Samuel is to the Yang family. I


    believe he will understand what he should do," Yang Bin said.


    Song Yun had been by Yang Bin¡¯s side for decades. He understood Yang Bin very well, and he also


    understood the situation of the Yang family. Samuel''s appearance had indeed brought the Yang


    family a good opportunity. The descendants of the Yang family had to hold on to Samuel, a big tree.


    After all, Samuel was a Heaven-level powerhouse in Tianqi era, and he was only fourteen years old.


    His future was limitless.


    "I don''t know when the Hannigan family will be able to understand how powerful Samuel is. At that


    time, Hangong Qianqiu will regret it." Song Yun said with a smile. In his opinion, this was really a


    joke.


    Hangong Qianqiu valued a useless Han Jun and regarded him as the future of the Hannigan family.


    That was why she had ignored the real Star of Tomorrow.


    "It''s best if she doesn''t understand it for the rest of her life. Otherwise, this blood rtionship is not


    something that the Yang Family can defeat," Yang Bin said.


    Blood rtionship?


    Yang Bin thought so, but he underestimated Samuel''s decisiveness.


    Samuel had long known that Nangong Qianqiu would not recognize the Hannigan family''s blood in


    his body. Therefore, his feelings for Nangong Qianqiu were no different from that of an outsider.


    Samuel would never be soft-hearted to the Hannigan family just because of Nangong Qianqiu.


    Along time ago, Samuel had said that he would create another Hannigan family, the Hannigan


    family that belonged to him!

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    Yang Fengqi was also a descendant of the Yang Family. In the past, he used to be the most


    qualified topete with Yang Wanlin for the position of the home lord. The reason why Yang


    Fengqi was said to be the former one was because when Yang Wanlin performed better and better,


    Yang Fengqi degenerated into a ck sheep and made no achievements except for fooling around


    all day long. Therefore, now he had a huge gap with Yang Wanlin. In Yang


    Bin''s mind, Yang Fengqi''s position was notparable to Yang Wanlin''s.


    However, even so, Yang Fengqi did not give up. He tried his best to win Yang Bin''s recognition


    again. It was a pity that Yang Bin did not take Yang Fengqi''s evil ways seriously at all.


    Regarding the Martial Grand Meeting, there were many negativements against the Yang


    Family that were spread out from his mouth. He was making things difficult for them because he


    wanted the Yang Family to be in a mess. Only when things became chaotic could he have a chance


    to show himself again.


    Just as Yang Fengqi was thinking of a way to make internal strife in the room, Yang Wanlin


    suddenly came in. He didn¡¯t even knock on the door politely.


    "Yang Wanlin, what do you mean? This is my room. Don''t you know how to knock?" Yang Fengqi


    looked at Yang Wanlin with hostility.


    Yang Wanlin shrugged indifferently and said, "Do I need to knock when we enter your room?"


    Yang Fengqi gnashed his teeth in hatred and questioned, "What do you mean?"


    "What I mean is very simple. From now on, the entire Yang family will belong to me. You are just


    living in my house," Yang Wanlin said with a smile.


    Yang Fengqi''s eyes were green. Although Yang Wanlin was more likely to get the position of


    patriarch than him now, Yang Wanlin was not qualified to say that until this matter was confirmed.


    "Yang Wanlin, this matter has not been settled yet. You are too confident. Aren''t you afraid that the


    position of the homeowner will fall into my hands? Will your disrespect today bring you trouble in the


    future?" Yang Fengqi said.


    Yang Wanlin shook his head with a smile and said, "Yang Fengqi, I know you really want to


    compete with me, but have you really thought about whether you are qualified? And I can tell you


    clearly that when I came out of the Patriarch''s study just now, he had made it very clear that the


    Patriarch¡¯s position is mine."


    "How is that possible?" Yang Fengqi¡¯s eyes widened. How could Yang Bin make such an important


    decision so easily? Moreover, he had only told Yang Wanlin about it.


    "Do you want to know why I came to find you?" Yang Wanlin asked.


    "Showing off? But you don¡¯t have to do that. The patriarch didn''t hold a family meeting, nor mention


    this matter at the meeting. You are not the real patriarch," Yang Fengqi said.


    Yang Wanlin shook his head and said, "I don''t have the mood to show off to you. I''m here to warn


    you that there are some things that should be stopped. If you insist on making trouble, I won''t be


    polite to you. By the way, I didn¡¯t say it myself, but the patriarch."


    Yang Fengqi''s heart skipped a beat, and there was panic in his eyes.


    Yang Wanlin continued, "Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you''ve done? I know how many


    rumors areing from you."


    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t nder me!" Yang Fengqi said.


    "You know very well whether I''m ndering you or not. I''m just here to kindly remind you that I don''t


    want you to be thrown out of the Yang family. The patriarch even told me to record those people


    who spoke ill of the Yang family. I won''t waste any more time on you." After that, Yang Wanlin left


    Yang Fengqi''s room. Yang Fengqi''s face was pale, and even his legs were a little weak. He thought


    that he had hidden it well, but he didn''t expect that he had been discovered by the patriarch.


    This made Yang Fengqi a little desperate. If the patriarch knew that he had done these dirty things


    behind his back, it would be even more impossible for him to get the attention of the patriarch. The


    position of the Master of the family was getting further and further away from him.


    Suddenly, Yang Fengqi''s eyes became cold. With his current position in Yang Bin''s heart, it was


    obviously impossible for him topete with Yang Wanlin.


    Finally, the only way was for Yang Wanlin to die. Only when Yang Wanlin died, would the position of


    the Family Head fall to his hands.


    "Yang Wanlin, you forced me to do this.¡±


    At the same time.


    Wang family.


    Wang Linqi, the master of the Wang family, was also thinking about the matter that the Yang family


    sent Samuel to fight. He did not believe a single word of the rumor that Yang Bin was old and


    muddled.


    As Yang Bin''s decades-old opponent, Wang Linqi knew what kind of person Yang Bin was.


    Moreover, he valued the Martial Grand Meeting very much. It was impossible for him to make fun of


    it.


    However, Samuel was indeed trash from the Hannigan family. Samuel was also the only one on the


    Yang n¡¯s fighting list. This caused Wang Qilin to be unable to figure out the reason.


    "Grandpa, in fact, I met Samuel." Wang Li knew what Wang Linqi was worrying about. He


    remembered that when he and Yang Wanlin metst time in Mu Linsi, he had seen Samuel. At that


    time, Yang Wanlin wanted to ask Samuel toe forward for him.


    Of course, Wang Li didn''t know that the person he saw that night wasn''t Samuel at all, but that


    good-for-nothing Han Jun. Otherwise, things would be different.


    "Oh?" Wang Linqi''s interest was piqued when he heard Wang Li''s words. He asked," What kind of


    person do you think this Samuel is?"


    "It''s absolutely not excessive to use the word ''cripple'' to describe him." Wang Li told Wang Linqi


    what had happened that night in detail.


    After hearing this, Wang Linqi was even more puzzled. How could Yang Bin put such an important


    task on such a good-for-nothing?


    After taking a deep breath, Wang Linqi said, "This matter is still a little strange. We can''t let down


    our guard. Go and find out more about Samuel. It''s best if we find out all the factors. I want to know


    what that old bastard Yang Bin is nning."


    "Grandpa, maybe Yang Bin has given up. After all, in the past two years, the Yang Family didn''t


    perform well in the Martial Grand Meeting. Maybe he has epted his fate." Wang Li guessed.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Wang Linqi shook his head without hesitation and said, "No one knows better than me how


    stubborn Yang Bin is in the whole Swallow City. Will he give up and ept his fate? He will never


    do that until he dies. This old thing has to pave the way for the future of the Yang Family."


    Wang Li didn¡¯t dare to refute Wang Linqi. Although he thought that people would change, he could


    only ept Wang Linqi''s opinion.


    "Grandpa, I¡¯ll go check it out and see if I can dig out any other clues," said Wang Li.


    "Go. It would be best if you could investigate everything that has happened to Samuel recently. We


    can start from the Smith family. I heard that the Smith family had helped Samuel during the


    gathering. I think that the Smith family must have something to do with Samuel." Wang Linqi said.

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    In Swallow City, the Smith family was the only one who knew the inside story. When others were


    waiting to have the fun, only they knew that Samuel''s skills would shock everyone this time.


    Whether the martial arts world or in the business world, it would be shocked by Samuel''s


    performance in the battle. Now those who looked down upon him would finally be shocked.


    "Dad, I didn''t expect Samuel would be in touch with the Yang Family so quickly. We won¡¯t have a


    chance." Although James Smith was a person who couldn¡¯t achieve anything, he also understood


    the importance of Samuel to the Smith family.


    John Smith had mentioned before that he should build a good rtionship with Samuel, and James


    Smith had indeed done so in this direction. Unfortunately, things had changed too quickly. With the


    protection of the Yang family, the Smith family no longer had any value to Samuel.


    Every time John Smith thought of this, he couldn''t help sighing. Originally, he wanted to rely on


    Samuel to further develop the Smith family. But with the appearance of the Yang family, the Smith


    family had already lost this opportunity.


    "That''s right. With the Yang family, we''ll be useless. In his heart, the Smith family no longer has any


    role to y," John Smith said helplessly.


    "Then what should we do now?" James Smith asked.


    John Smith had already thought of many ways to deal with this problem, but these methods were


    too weak when he faced a powerful family like the Yang Family. No matter how hard the Smith


    family struggled, it was impossible for them to have the help of the Yang Family to Samuel.


    "I do have a n, but I want you to put down your dignity," John Smith said.


    "What method?" James Smith asked curiously.


    "Let the Smith family be a subsidiary of Samuel. We can even be his subordinates and


    share our glory," John Smith said.


    To James Smith, the word subordinate was unpleasant to hear. After all, he was a young master.


    How could he casually be a subordinate to others? Furthermore, the current Samuel was not a truly


    high and mighty person. As for how high he would be in the future, that was an uncertain


    matter.


    Once the Smith family made such a choice, if Samuel failed, the Smith family would lose more than


    they gain.


    "Dad, this is a big bet. Although Samuel has a good rtionship with the Yang Family, it''s hard to


    say how far he can go." James Smith said.


    "That''s also what I''m worried about. But make the decision as soon as possible. To the Smith family,


    this gamble is even more meaningful. Once Samuel gains his position, the Smith family will no


    longer be epted by him even if we try to cling onto him," John Smith said.


    Just as the father and son were discussing this matter, the doorbell rang.


    The father and son exchanged nces before James Smith stood up to open the door.


    When he opened the door and saw that the person standing outside was Wang Li, James Smith


    was shocked.


    "Wang Li, why did youe to my house?" James Smith asked incredulously. As one of the three


    largest families in Swallow City, the Wang family had nothing to do with the Smith family. What did


    Wang Li have to visit personally?


    "You''re honored, aren''t you?" Wang Li said with a faint smile.


    "Honored?"


    James Smith inwardly looked down on him, but he didn¡¯t dare to show any slight. After all, it wasn¡¯t


    easy to provoke the Wang family.


    "Come in and have a seat," James Smith said.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking Wang Li into the house, John Smith, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room, was


    also very surprised to see Wang Li and stood up directly.


    "Sir Wang, it¡¯s my honor that you came here." John Smith said with a smile.


    Hearing such ttering words, Wang Li showed a look of annoyance, because there were too many


    people who expressed their feelings in such a hypocritical way in front of him.


    "I''m here today just for one thing. I hope you can tell the truth. If you don¡¯t, don''t me me for being


    rude." Wang Li said coldly.


    From the looks of things, John Smith and his son knew that Wang Li hade with ill intent.


    Moreover, they had a faint premonition that Wang Li¡¯s appearance was likely to have something to


    do with Samuel.


    "Young master Wang; you can ask me directly if you have any questions. If I know, I won''t hold


    anything back," John Smith said.


    "What''s Samuel¡¯s rtionship with you? Why would the Yang family allow him to fight at the Martial


    Grand Meeting?¡± Wang Li asked.


    "This..." John Smith immediately had a conflicted look on his face. He said with a wry smile, "Young


    Master Wang, this question of yours is too difficult for me.


    How can I know about the matters of the Yang Family? You think too highly of me."


    "In the gathering of the chamber ofmerce, why are you helping Samuel?" Wang Li continued to


    ask.


    "Sigh." John Smith sighed and said, "Young Master Wang, since you''ve personallye to visit me,


    I won¡¯t hide things from you. In fact, I''ve only been given the order to do so."


    "Under orders? The Yang family?" Wang Li asked with a frown.


    "Yes, Yang Wanlin came to me before, hoping that I could help Samuel in the gathering of the


    Chamber of Commerce, but he did not mention the reason. You also know that our family is just a


    small family. How dare I disobey the orders of the Yang family, so I can only do this."


    After a pause, John Smith continued, "I''m sure Young Master Wang knows about our family''s


    troubles."


    Wang Li nced at James Smith and said," Was he targeted by a killer organization?" "That''s right.


    I used all my connections but still couldn''t solve this problem. The Yang family suddenly came to


    me. As long as I was willing to help Samuel at the gathering of the Chamber of Commerce, the


    Yang family would be able to solve this problem for me. That''s why I agreed. As for why the Yang


    family wanted to do this, I really don''t know," John Smith said.


    Looking at John Smith''s distressed and sincere face, Wang Li didn¡¯t doubt too much. He had seen


    Samuel and knew how useless Samuel was. Therefore, he had a clear evaluation of Samuel in his


    heart. He didn''t think that the Smith family''s trouble was solved by Samuel, nor did he think that the


    Yang Family did this because they valued Samuel''s ability.


    "The development of the Smith family in the past two years is not very smooth,"


    Wang Li suddenly said.


    John Smith raised his eyebrows and said," Don''t worry, Young Master Wang. If the Yang Family


    askes me to do something again, I''ll tell you immediately."


    Wang Li smiled faintly. John Smith was a sensible man. There were so many things that he didn''t


    need to say. He knew what he meant.


    "In that case, I''ll go first. If I''m satisfied with your information, I don''t mind helping the Smith family."


    After that, Wang Li got up and left.


    After making sure that Wang Li had gone far, James Smith asked, "Dad, do you want to be a


    double-faced spy?"


    "A spy my ass. What else can I do if I don''t say so? Do I have to offend this fellow?" John Smith


    said helplessly.


    "Then what do you n on doing now?" James Smith asked.


    John Smith took a deep breath and said," To find Samuel, we have to make a choice now. I¡¯m afraid


    that he''s the only one who can protect the Smith family from being harmed."


    In the battle between the Yang and Wang family, the Smith family would at most be cannon fodder.


    John Smith didn''t want to be inexplicably trampled to death.


    Therefore, it was the wisest choice to go find Samuel at this time.

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    Originally, John Smith was still hesitating about his own choice. However, after Wang Li appeared,


    John Smith knew that he had nowhere to go. He could only rely on Samuel, a big tree, to prevent


    the Smith family from getting implicated in this chaos.


    On the surface, the struggle between the two families was just a battle between two top families.


    But in fact, in the process, who knew how many small families would be cannon fodder and be


    destroyed in the battle between the two big families.


    James Smith took the initiative to contact Samuel, using the excuse of treating him to dinner as an


    excuse to confirm their meeting at night.


    Samuel was a little uncertain about the purpose of James Smith''s call, because he didn''t know that


    Wang Li had visited the Smith family, so he went to the banquet with curiosity.


    That night, they met at the most famous restaurant in the west of the city in Swallow City.


    When Samuel saw John and James, he realized that the father and son were both nervous and


    uneasy. He didn''t know why.


    "Is there anything wrong? Do you need my help?" Samuel asked them directly after he sat down.


    James Smith nced at John Smith and then said to Samuel, "Samuel. The Smith family hopes to


    merge with Tagliare."


    Samuel knit his brows upon hearing this.


    Merge with Tagliare!


    The Smith family should now know that the Yang Family were secretly adding fuel to the fire. This


    so-called merger must be done by Tagliare, which meant that all the resources of the Smith family


    would be used by Tagliare, and they would lose control of part of the Smith family''s industry.


    This made Samuel feel a bit strange.


    The Smith family was the foundation that John Smith had invested most of his life in. How could he


    give it to him for no reason?


    "James Smith, your words really caught me off guard," Samuel said.


    "Tagliare has a great future, and the Smith family wants to benefit as well," John Smith said with a


    smile.


    Samuel smiled coldly. How could he believe such words? Although the Smith family did not have a


    good future, at this stage, at least the Smith family could control the development of its own


    industry. They were bosses.


    However, once they merged, their identities would change. After losing absolute control of the Smith


    family''s industry, they would at most be a small boss.


    Moreover, how could they possibly give the industry for no reason and give it to Tagliare?


    "Tell me what''s in your mind. I want to know the reason," Samuel said.


    James Smith looked at John Smith.


    John Smith had originally nned to get James Smith to negotiate with Samuel. But from the looks


    of it now, it was obviously impossible for them to hide the truth. He could only personally tell Samuel


    the cause of the matter.


    "Samuel, to be honest, Wang Li came to my house today to inquire about you," John Smith said.


    Samuel had seen Wang Li before. There was still a lot of hatred between this guy and Yang Wanlin.


    The reason why he went to the Smith family should have something to do with the Martial Grand


    Meeting. After all, all the high-ranking society in Swallow City were discussing this matter and


    offering high concern.


    As the old rival of the Yang Family for many years, they were curious about the List of the Martial


    Grand Meeting of the Yang Family, so it was reasonable for them to investigate it.


    "What did you say?" Samuel said.


    John Smith waved his hand repeatedly and said, "Don¡¯t worry, we didn''t say anything."


    "Since you didn''t say anything, and you merged the Smith family into Tagliare, you are not making it


    up to me. Let me think about it," Samuel said with a faint smile on his face.


    Samuel soon figured out the reason and said to John Smith, "You''re afraid that the mes of war


    from the Yang and Wantg families will spread to the Smith family and bring disaster to the fish pond.


    Are you trying to use me as your protective umbre?"


    John Smith nodded and said, "Although this matter has nothing to do with the Smith family, Wang Li


    hase to find us, which indicates that the Smith family has been involved in this matter. Once


    the two families fight, our Smith family will be nothing but insignificant cannon fodder."


    Samuel could understand John Smith''s feelings. In front of a top-ss family, the Smith family was


    nothing. Even if they were be regarded cannon fodder, it would be somewhat ttering them.


    "In order to protect the Smith family, you are willing to hand over the control of the Smith family.


    Aren''t you afraid that I will hollow out the Smith family and kick you?" Samuel said.


    Naturally, John Smith had this kind of worry. This was also the reason why he had hesitated earlier.


    But now, John Smith had no other choice.


    And he believed Samuel would not do that. "I''ll give you a statement that you definitely won''t


    believe. My intuition tells me that you won''t do such a thing. In fact... you don''t even care about


    these things at all," John Smith said.


    He didn''t care about these things.


    John Smith''s words were truly correct.


    From the beginning to the end, what Samuel had done was not for power, but to show the Hannigan


    family his ability and vent his anger for his past.


    Who was Samuel?


    He was already a master in Divine Realm in Xuanyuan World, and Samuel knew that he would


    leave the earth again sooner orter, so the power and status here were just like the floating clouds


    for him.


    "When will the dishes be served?" Samuel said.


    John Smith was stunned for a moment before a look of joy appeared on his face. He said, "Serve


    the dishes immediately, serve the dishes right away."


    Samuel didn¡¯t verbally agree, but John Smith knew that the fact that he didn''t say no was enough to


    demonstrate his eptance.


    However, James Smith didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this. There was still some worry on his


    face, and he thought that Samuel was talking to him to avoid the problem.


    He shot John Smith a look, but John Smith didn''t respond. This caused James Smith to be


    even more anxious.


    "What''s wrong with Father? Is he really just eating?"


    After three rounds of dishes and drinks, Samuel patted his stomach and said, "It''s almost time. I


    have to go back to rest."


    "Let me see you off." John Smith hurriedly stood up and said. This kind of attitude didn''t seem like


    he was treating a child at all.


    Of course, in John Smith''s heart, he did not treat Samuel as a child. After all, he was a person who


    could make the killer organization tremble.


    "There¡¯s no need. Look at how worried your son is. You had better spend some time exining to


    him," Samuel said with a smile. Then he turned around and left.


    Confused, James Smith asked John Smith, "Dad, what does he mean?"


    John Smith red at James Smith in anger and said, "I really don''t know who you have inherited


    the intelligence from.


    Can''t you understand such a small problem?" "Dad, you should just tell me directly. I''m already


    confused." James Smith forced a bitter expression on his face.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    John Smith red at James Smith and said, "He didn''t reject it. This means that he has agreed."


    After hearing these words, James Smith finally came to a realization.

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    After one day had passed, there were only two days left before the Martial Grand Meeting.


    However, the fervor of Samuel''s discussion did not diminish at all. Instead, it became more and


    more intense. Many people even wanted toe to thepetition as soon as possible to see


    what abilities Samuel had, so he was valued so much by the Yang family and could make the Yang


    family put all their eggs in his hands.


    Of course, what they wanted to see did not mean that they thought Samuel would perform well.


    After all, Samuel was only fourteen years old. The contestants who participated in the Martial Grand


    Meeting were all adults. They did not think that there would be a high probability of victory if a child


    fought with an adult.


    The day before thepetition, Van Jun arrived at Samuel''s residence.


    When Van Jun appeared, Gina went out with the excuse of purchasing daily necessities and left.


    "Grandpa Van, why are you here?" Samuel asked Van Jun.


    "You are going to participate in the Martial Grand Meeting tomorrow. Now the focus of the entire


    Swallow City is on you. How can I note to see you?" Van Jun said helplessly. After knowing


    about this matter, he was also a little surprised. The Martial Grand Meeting was the highest martial


    artspetition in Swallow City. Every year, all the participants were top masters. It would be a little


    difficult for Van Jun to deal with such apetition. He could not help worrying about Samuel.


    Of course, Yan Jun had already seen Samuel''s strength. However, as an elder of Samuel, he could


    not help but feel a little nervous in his heart.


    "Grandpa Yan, you need not worry about such a small matter. I can handle it."


    Samuel said with a smile.


    "I know that you are powerful. However, there will always be extremely powerful experts appearing


    in every year¡¯s Martial Grand Meeting. You must be careful.¡± Yan Jun warned.


    "Grandpa Yan, if I say that I don¡¯t care about thispetition at all and that I don''t even care about


    those who participate in it, would you believe it?" Samuel asked.


    Yan Jun frowned. He had never seen


    Samuel''s arrogant attitude. However, there was a strong confidence in his arrogance. Van Jun could


    not help but wonder if he was not joking.


    However, what kind of strength did he have to look down on the Martial Grand Meeting?


    "Of course Grandfather Van is willing to believe your words. However, you must be careful in order


    to increase your chances of victory. Moreover... if you are truly able to shine at the Martial Grand


    Meeting, your life will undergo a fundamental change.¡± Van Jun said.


    A fundamental change?


    Samuel thought for a moment and could roughly guess why Van Jun would say that.


    The Tianqi would find talents in the secr world to inject fresh blood into the Tianqi era. And it was


    likely that the Tianqi era would not miss such a grand event, which meant that there would be a


    person in the Tianqi era hidden among the audience. As long as he performed well enough, he was


    likely to enter the Tianqi era.


    However, Samuel did not need such an opportunity at all, because he had once been a powerhouse


    at the Heaven Level in Tianqi. With his current strength, it would not be a problem for him to take


    over the position of Elder Yi.


    However, Yan Jun''s words had also reminded Samuel. After all, he had once told the Yang n that


    he was a Heavenlevel expert. In reality, Samuel was currently not recognized by the Tianqi. If this


    lie was revealed, it was likely that some unnecessary trouble would be born.


    Yan Jun suddenly frowned. From his point of view, Samuel would definitely be curious about what


    fundamental change would ur after he said these words. However, he remained silent. Was he


    not curious about this at all?


    "Aren''t you curious as to why it changed?" Yan Jun could not help but ask.


    It was not that Samuel was not curious; it was that he knew better than Yan Jun. However, he could


    not show it now. He could only quickly say, "Grandpa Yan, I''m thinking, but I really can''t think of


    anything. Why don''t you just tell me directly?"


    Yan Jun solemnly nodded his head and said, "This matter that I am going to tell you is a very


    secretive matter. It is best if you do not easily tell others about it."


    Samuel nodded seriously.


    Then, Yan Jun told Samuel many things about Tianqi. Of course, Yan Jun had just heard about it.


    After all, he had never been in contact with Tianqi, so he only had a little bit of information about it.


    Among them, there were many incorrect descriptions of the Tianqi. Samuel did not testify against


    Yan Jun. Instead, he listened carefully.


    After Yan Jun finished speaking, Samuel revealed a surprised expression and said," Grandpa Yan, I


    didn¡¯t think that there would be such a ce in this world.¡±


    "That''s right." Yan Jun also had an expression of admiration as he said. "Thus, in the path of martial


    arts, there is always someone stronger than you. When facing anyone, you must not lower your


    guard."


    "Thank you for your reminder, Grandpa Yan. I will definitely treat every opponent seriously," Samuel


    said.


    Yan Jun looked at the time. It was about time for him to return to the Hannigan family Manor. He


    stood up and said, "I''m going back. I''ll be watching your matches tomorrow."


    "Grandpa Yan, I''ll give you a ride." Samuel stood up as well.


    "There''s no need. Although I''m old, I won''t lose the way." After saying that, Yan Jun, who was about


    to leave, suddenly stopped and said to Samuel, "There''s one more thing I need to remind you.


    Hangong Qianqiu has a strong background, and she''s a vengeful person. You have to be careful."


    The so-called background was the Hangong family. Samuel had long realized this. When Hangong


    Qianqiu was at a dead end, it was very likely that she would ask Nangong Boling for help.


    However, Samuel was not too worried about this matter, because Nangong Boling was easy to deal


    with. Everything he had done was for the purpose of entering the Tianqi. As long as he knew of this


    secret, Samuel would be able to subdue the enemy without even fighting.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, until now, Samuel still did not know why Nangong Boling had done this. The price


    Nangong Boling had paid on this matter was just huge. The Earth Core Prison was part of it. So,


    Samuel could not imagine what Nangong Boling wanted to get. That was why he was willing to


    sacrifice everything for it.


    Not long after Van Jun left, Gina seized the opportunity to return home. Moreover, she did not ask


    too much about Van Jun''s reason for his visit. In the past few days, Gina had heard about the


    matters discussed by the upper ss. Although she did not know why Samuel would do this, she


    knew that he had already embarked on his path of proving himself.


    "What do you want to eat tonight?" Gina asked Samuel.


    In spite of his suspicion of Gina''s cooking skills, Samuel said, "Are you sure that your cooking skills


    have reached the point where I can order dishes now?"


    Gina was a little embarrassed. After all, she only learned some superficial skills now. She didn''t


    even have an expert at dishes, let alone ordering dishes.


    "Why don''t I make the decision?" Gina said.

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    That night, Samuel was sleeping soundly. He did not care about what would happen at the Martial


    Grand Meeting tomorrow. However, Gina was disturbed by this matter and could not sleep quietly.


    Gina was not sure how Samuel would perform at the Martial Grand Meeting, but she knew that this


    was a chance for Samuel to prove himself in front of many families. Once he failed, it was very likely


    that he would fall into the abyss and never have the chance to turn over again.


    In the face of a 14-year-old child, Gina did not have much hope, but in her heart, Gina was eager to


    see Samuel perform well. She hoped that he could p Hangong Qianqiu in the face and make her


    understand how stupid it was to look down upon him.


    In the early morning, Gina¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Han Cheng. Obviously, Han Cheng was


    also unable to sleep, just like Gina.


    "What are you doing?" Gina said in a t tone. Since she left the Hannigan family, her rtionship


    with Han Cheng had reached the freezing point.


    "Samuel will be attending the Martial Grand Meeting tomorrow. I really can''t fall asleep. I think you


    may be the same as me, so I specially called to ask," Han Cheng said. Gina answered the phone


    very quickly, which made him know that his guess was right. Like him, Gina really couldn¡¯t sleep.


    "Do you still care about him?" Gina said disdainfully.


    Han Cheng smiled bitterly. Gina was also forced to do so. Gina could leave home in anger, but he


    could not. After all, he was a member of the Hannigan family. After Han Tianyang left, he had to


    support the Hannigan family''spany. No matter who Nangong Qianqiu put her hopes on, many


    things at this stage still needed to be handled by Han Cheng.


    "Gina, don''t you understand my helplessness?" Han Cheng said.


    "I''m just a woman. How can I understand? If you don''t have anything else, I''ll hang up the phone,"


    Gina.


    "Take good care of Samuel. After all, he is also our son. If it doesn¡¯t work, tell him not to show off.


    The Martial Grand Meeting is not a joke. Although no one has been killed, many people have


    be vegetative people. You know that," Han Cheng said.


    After hearing this, Gina hung up the phone directly. She didn''t want to talk to Han Cheng anymore.


    The reason why she was so worried that she couldn''t fall asleep was also because of this. Although


    there was a rule in the Martial Grand Meeting that people couldn''t kill each other in the ring and


    couldn''t put their opponents'' lives in danger, what was the difference between bing a


    vegetable and dying?


    Gina was very worried that the worst-case scenario would happen to Samuel, and she even thought


    about stopping Samuel from attending the Martial Grand Meeting.


    But this was an opportunity for Samuel to prove himself. Gina could not find any reason to persuade


    Samuel to give up.


    At this time, Gina suddenly stood up, walked to the bed, and knelt down in front of the full moon in


    the sky. "God, I beg you to bless Samuel. Don¡¯t let him get hurt."


    The next morning, by the time Samuel got up, Gina had prepared breakfast. Although it was just


    simple eggs and milk, it was enough for him.


    "Mom, do you have something to do today?" Samuel asked.


    Gina was stunned for a moment and quickly said, "No, do you want Mom to go with you?"


    "You are free anyway. Let''s just go and have a look," Samuel said.


    "Okay, wait for me. I¡¯ll go and pack up right away." After Gina finished speaking, she hurried back to


    his room.


    Originally, Gina intended to wait for Samuel to leave first, and then sneak to the scene of the Martial


    Grand Meeting.


    Unexpectedly, Samuel took the initiative to take her there. Naturally, he did not need to be sneaky.


    It was always very time-consuming for women to go out, but it took Gina less than ten minutes to


    get done in order not to waste Samuel''s time. The dress was very simple, but the temperament was


    very obvious, and the delicate light makeup was also veryfortable to look at.


    Samuel had thought about it more than once. How could Han Cheng marry Gina? There was a


    huge gap between their appearances. In the end, Samuel only got one answer, which was that the


    Hannigan family was rich!


    Although it was disrespectful to Gina, Samuel couldn''t think of anything else aside from this reason.


    "Mom, how did you fall in love with my dad?" Samuel joked.


    "Wealthy people finally get married. Mom is also a vulgar person. But when your dad pursued me,


    he spent a lot of time and energy on it. I was moved in a daze," Gina said with a smile.


    The phrase "wealthy people finally get married" made Samuel burst intoughter. But it was also a


    truth.


    Without money, they could only see it with their own eyes. This was a very realistic problem.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After the two were ready to return the money, they left home.


    There was a special venue in the suburbs of the west of the city, and it was very lively during the


    meeting. Almost all the rich people in Swallow City would not miss this grand event, which led to a


    large flow of people in ces with very few people. In the ordinary suburbs, because of the


    beginning of the Martial Grand Meeting, the peddlers on both sides of the road were enthusiastically


    calling and selling, forming a prosperous scene.


    "Irene, the friend I introduced to you today is a very rich second generation. And if it weren''t for him,


    we wouldn''t even have the right toe here. If you are lucky enough to be chosen by him, don''t


    forget me when you marry into a rich family."


    The two sexy women were exceptionally eye-catching. One of them was the neighbor of Samuel,


    Irene.


    She would show up here because of her best friend. However, Irene didn''te here to get rich,


    but to be curious about what kind ofpetition it would be.


    "You have sold me out, haven''t you? I can tell you that I am here just to watch the Martial Grand


    Meeting. I don''t want to have any rtionship with anyone." Irene said.


    The friend smiled and said, "Even if you want to, you have to see if they are willing. Do you think


    these rich second generations haven''t seen beautiful women? The women around them are in


    groups. It''s not so easy for them to choose you."


    "That''s good. I''m really afraid that he''ll take a fancy to me," Irene said with a pout.


    At this time, a few boys came up to them. They looked graceful and full of name brands. It was


    obvious that they were not simple characters.


    Of course, they were able to appear here, which showed that their identities were extraordinary.


    After all, it was impossible for ordinary people to get the ticket to the Martial Grand Meeting.


    "Young Master Chen, this is my best friend,


    Irene."


    The man named Young Master Chen looked up and down at Irene with a smile and said


    meaningfully, "I''ve heard from Li Maomao that she has a beautiful girlfriend. I''ve seen you today.


    You are really beautiful.


    Irene felt a little ufortable in the face of Childe Chen''s eyes. His eyes were very aggressive


    and his intention was quite obvious.


    "Maomao, I suddenly have no interest in the Martial Grand Meeting. I''ll go first," Irene said.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    Li Maomao quickly grabbed Irene''s hand and said as if nothing had happened," Didn¡¯t you agree to


    apany me? How can you leave now? And we haven''t watched the game yet."


    Li Maomao grabbed Irene''s arm tightly, and Irene knew that things were not going well.


    Li Maomao knew a lot of young masters, and Irene also knew that she always had a dream of


    marrying into a rich family, so she used all means to get to know those rich people. Of course, as Li


    Maomao¡¯s best friend, Irene also knew how she tried to get close to these rich people.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    This way was shameless to Irene, but after all, it was Li Maomao''s choice. So after two or three


    attempts of persuasion failed, Irene no longer cared about her private affairs.


    But today, Irene had a bad feeling that Li Maomao and this Young Master Chen seemed to have


    some kind of deal, so she deliberately took her with her. She could feel this from the way Young


    Master Chen looked at her.


    "Are you okay? Apany me and we''ll go home after watching the match," Li Maomao said,


    shaking Irene''s arm like a spoiled child.


    Irene nced at Young Master Chen from the corner of her eye. He was still looking at her with a


    very strong look, which showed that Young Master Chen''s purpose was very clear.


    "I still have something very important to do. I will apany you next time," Irene said.


    At this time, Childe Chen looked unhappy and asked Li Maomao, "Li Maomao, what do you mean?


    Didn''t we agree?"


    Upon hearing this, Li Maomao''s face changed greatly.


    Irene also asked Li Maomao, "What did you agree? Is there anything I don''t know? "


    Li Maomao looked at Irene with extremely humble and pitiful eyes and said, "Irene, help me once. If


    you don''t help me, I''m finished."


    For Irene who didn¡¯t know anything, she didn¡¯t know what she could help and how she could help


    her.


    However, based on Li Maomao''s previous deeds, either she lost a lot of money, or the credit cards


    were blown up again.


    "How do you want me to help you?" Irene gnashed her teeth and said.


    "It¡¯s very simple. During the Martial Grand Meeting, if you be my temporary girlfriend, I will


    help her pay the money," Young Master Chen said with a smile. If he was not tired of ying with Li


    Maomao, he would not have targeted Irene.


    After hearing this, Irene understood that the reason why she came to the Martial Grand Meeting


    today was not to broaden the horizon at all, nor to apany Li Maomao, but that Li Maomao had


    sold her to the person named Young Master Chen.


    Irene loved to y, night clubs, danced, even drank, and asionally smoked. However, she still


    had her own bottom line. No matter how difficult life was, Irene would always stick to her bottom line


    and never exchange her body for life.


    "No matter what she promised you, it has nothing to do with me. Forgive me." Irene shook off Li


    Maomao''s hand and was ready to leave.


    However, at this time. Young Master Chen grabbed Irene''s shoulder and said with a sneer, "No


    matter whether you agree or not today, you can''t leave. I advise you to be obedient to avoid


    physical pain."


    Irene wanted to break free, but how could a girl''s strength fight against a man?


    At this moment, Samuel and Gina walked toward them.


    When Samuel saw Irene being caught, he immediately turned around. He had already saved Irene


    once, and he did not want to have anything to do with Irene, so he did not intend to meddle in this


    idle thing.


    Although she had been drugged for the first time at the nightclub, wouldn''t Irene be fine if she didn''t


    go drinking?


    That was Samuel and Irene''s first impression of each other. Samuel saved her because of his


    kindness.


    But this time Irene appeared in the Martial Grand Meeting, where ordinary people were not qualified


    to go at all. She should know what would happen.


    The game of the rich second generation was not that they could leave as soon as they entered the


    venue.


    "Mom, let''s go to the other side and have a look," Samuel said to Gina.


    Gina happened to see Irene being caught. She did not hear what Samuel said at all. Instead, she


    said to Samuel, "Samuel, isn''t that your neighbor Irene? She seems to be


    in trouble."


    It was precisely because Samuel saw Irene that he turned around and said, "Mom, I am here to


    participate in thepetition today. You don''t want me to make more trouble, do you?"


    It was indeed not the right time to give Samuel trouble at this moment.


    However, after Gina and Irene got to know each other, they had a good chat. Even


    Gina had a good impression of Irene. Now that Irene was in trouble, how could she turn a blind eye


    to it?


    "Of course Mom doesn¡¯t want to trouble you, but Irene is just a girl. How can we not help her when


    she is in trouble?" Gina said.


    "Mom, she''s just an ordinary person. Why would she appear at the Martial Grand Meeting'' venue?


    Haven¡¯t you thought about the reason?" Samuel asked in reply.


    These words reminded Gina this was not a ce that an ordinary person coulde to. Irene, as


    an ordinary white-cor man, it was indeed strange for her toe here.


    Unless... unless she was acquainted with a wealthy person. That was why she had the ticket to this


    ce.


    "Let''s go and have a look. Mother and she have known each other for a while." After saying that,


    Gina walked towards Irene.


    Samuel sighed helplessly. After shrugging his shoulders, he had no choice but to keep up with Gina.


    He could ignore Irene, but he couldn''t ignore Gina.


    Samuel''s malice towards the Hannigan family mostly came from Hangong Qianqiu. After all, Gina


    was his biological mother. In the beginning when he was excluded from the family, Gina tried her


    best to put in a good word for Samuel.


    However, Hangong Qianqiu was stubborn and did not care about Gina''s opinion at all. Therefore, he


    did not hate Gina much from the bottom of his heart.


    "Irene, why are you here?" After Gina walked to Irene''s side, she took a special look at Young


    Master Chen. This person looked familiar, but Gina couldn''t remember where she had seen him for


    a while.


    Irene was also pleasantly surprised when she saw Gina. She didn''t expect to meet her here.


    More importantly, when Irene saw Gina, she felt that she could be saved. Because Gina was here,


    Samuel must also be there.


    "Aunt, I didn''t expect to meet you here," Irene said happily.


    At this time, Young Master Chen had already let go of Irene''s shoulder, touched his chin, and


    actually began to size up Gina, and his eyes were full of yfulness.


    Although Gina was a woman, she had more mature charm. And as a well-maintained woman, she


    was absolutely first-ss and had a good figure.


    "Aunt? In my opinion, she should be called Sister," Childe Chen said with a smile.

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    Listening to the flirting words, Gina''s expression immediately cooled down. As a mature woman,


    she often followed Han Cheng to various asions. Gina had heard a lot of flirtings, so she


    naturally knew what Young Master Chen wanted to do.


    "Which family are you from?" Gina asked coldly.


    Childe Chen¡¯s family background was second-rate in Swallow City, and there was a big gap


    between him and the first-ss aristocratic families and the three major families. Therefore, when


    he heard the question, he panicked immediately. It was then that he realized that the ce where


    he was now was not a ce that ordinary people coulde to. The beautiful woman in front of


    him might alsoe from a famous aristocratic family.


    In the case of not knowing the identity of the person, Childe Chen did not dare to provoke her.


    Instead, he asked, "Who are you?"


    Gina had already left the Hannigan family, but when faced with such a small problem, it should not


    be a big problem to use the Hannigan family to support the situation. So she said, "Gina in the


    Hannigan family."


    The Hannigan family?


    Childe Chen was stunned for a moment, and thenughed out loud.


    In the past, the Hannigan family was still worthy of the Chen Family''s fear, but now, the Hannigan


    family had declined and was gradually moving toward the third-ss families. It might even be


    removed from the Swallow City business world. What was there to be afraid of?


    Moreover, Young Master Chen had heard a lot about Gina. Many people said that she was an


    extremely beautiful woman. Today, when he saw her, he found that she deserved her reputation.


    "I know about the Hannigan family, which is about to decline. You don''t want to use the Hannigan


    family to frighten me, do you?" Childe Chen said with a smile, and his eyes became more


    unscrupulous. After all, he was not afraid of the Hannigan family, so he did not need to restrain


    himself in front of Gina.


    When Gina heard what he said, she understood that his family background was not simple. He did


    not need to take the Hannigan family seriously at all.


    "Who are the elders in your family? Maybe I know them. You are so rude. Aren''t you afraid that the


    elders in your family will punish you? " Gina said.


    Childe Chen shook his head repeatedly and said, "Gina, to tell you the truth, even my father has


    coveted you. If he knew that his son could spend a good night with you, he would not only not scold


    me, but also praise me."


    Childe Chen¡¯s words became more and more tant, and he had even clearly said that he was


    flirting Gina.


    Gina¡¯s face turned pale. "Is the little boy so arrogant now? He has no respect for his elders and has


    no manners at all."


    "By the way, I heard that your son, a good-for-nothing in your family, is going to fight for the Yang


    Family this time. Do you know how ridiculous it is? Some people even said that the Yang Family


    became stupid. so they asked your son to fight for them." Childe Chen said proudly.


    Gina smiled coldly and said, "What did you say just now? The Yang Family has be stupid?


    That''s what you said, isn''t it?"


    Childe Chen suddenly showed a panic expression. Although many peoplemented about the


    Yang Family in private, no one dared to put it on the table. If the Yang Family knew about it, what


    would happen?


    Although the Chen family was not afraid of the Hannigan family, in front of the Yang family, they


    were just clowns.


    "Did I say that? You must have misheard. I didn''t say that." Childe Chen refused to admit it.


    "Since you dare to say, you don''t dare to admit it, you¡¯re just a wimp," Gina said.


    Childe Chen clenched his fists. He wanted to refute, but when he thought that if these words were


    heard by the Yang Family, he was afraid that the Chen Family would be doomed. So he could only


    bear with it.


    "Gina, now the Hannigan family is almost finished. Do you still want to offend me on behalf of the


    Hannigan family?" Childe Chen said with a threatening face.


    Just as Gina was about to speak, Samuel said, "Kneel down and apologize to my mother. I won''t


    pursue this matter today."


    Young Master Chen moved his eyes to Samuel and said scornfully, "Who do you think you are?


    How dare you ask me to kneel down and apologize to you?"


    Samuel looked at Yang Wanlin, who was walking towards him from the crowd. The smile on his face


    grew bigger and bigger. This was something Young Master Chen had not seen before.


    "I''m the trash you''re talking about. I want you to apologize for your own good," Samuel said.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Samuel had never been brought to any formal asions, so there were very few people who had


    seen him. When Young Master Chen heard what Samuel said, he looked at Samuel carefully.


    The more Childe Chen looked at it, the more amused he felt in his heart, and he was more certain


    of the fact that the Yang Family had be stupid.


    With such a little kid, the Yang Family actually asked him to go to the Martial Grant Meeting, and he


    was the only one to go out to fight in the whole Yang Family.


    He was not stupid, but crazy!


    "Kid, do you know what you are doing in the arena? Will you be scared to pee directly?" Childe


    Chen teased.


    "I don''t know if I will pee, but you will pee soon. I''ll give you onest chance. Kneel down and


    apologize to my mother," Samuel said. Yang Wanlin was getting closer and closer, so there was not


    much time left for Young Master Chen.


    "Little thing, don''t fu*king talk nonsense with me and even threaten me. Do you have this ability?"


    Childe Chen sneered with cold eyes.


    "What ability do you have? " At this time, Yang Wanlin approached and happened to hear Young


    Master Chen''s words.


    "You..." Young Master Chen turned around and was about to swear, but when he saw Yang Wanlin


    clearly, he swallowed back the words that were about toe out of his mouth!


    "Brother... Brother Yang, when did you arrive?" Young Master Chen stared at Yang Wanlin like a


    frightened bird.


    Yang Wanlin didn''t even look at a nobody like Young Master Chen. In his eyes, only Samuel.


    "Samuel, what happened?" Yang Wanlin asked Samuel.


    "Oh, it''s not a big deal. I just heard from this Eldest Young Master that the Yang Family asked me to


    participate in the Martial Grand Meeting, so it was the Yang Family that became stupid. I asked him


    to apologize, but he didn''t listen to my advice and even said that I didn''t have the ability to threaten


    him," Samuel said.


    He peed!


    But it was not Samuel, but Young Master Chen.


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Young Master Chen, whose legs were trembling and weak, was


    scared out of his wits.


    When these words reached Yang Wanlin''s ears, it was equivalent to the death penalty of the Chen


    Family. If he offended the Yang Family, could the Chen Family survive in Swallow City?


    Yang Wanlin looked at Young Master Chen with a frosty face.


    Childe Chen was so scared that he sat directly on the ground, and he was nervous. If he had known


    that Yang Wanlin would appear, he would not have been so stubborn just now. Not to mention


    kneeling down to apologize, even if he had to kowtow, he would have done it.


    "Did you say that?" Yang Wanlin asked Young Master Chen.


    Childe Chen subconsciously shook his head and denied it. This was the only thing he could do. No


    matter how bold he was, he would not dare to admit it in front of Yang Wanlin.


    "But Samuel''s words can''t be false. Furthermore, he can''t possibly nder you for no reason," Yang


    Wanlin said.


    "No, Brother Yang, I really didn''t. Don''t believe him." Childe Chen strongly denied.


    Yang Wanlin kicked Childe Chen in the face and said, "Go back and tell your family that you are


    given one day to sell your assets in one day and get out of Swallow City."

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    Childe Chen ran away in a panic, using his hands and feet. He never dreamed that this time, he just


    wanted to watch the fun, but he would make such a big trouble.


    With Yang Wanlin''s position in the Yang family, what he said was equivalent to the orders of the


    Yang family. The Chen family would definitely suffer this disaster and could not avoid it. So the only


    way was to sell their assets ording to Yang


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Wanlin''s words, and get out of here as soon as possible.


    "Thank you. You have saved me once again. " Irene spoke to Samuel. Her eyes were filled with a


    complicated emotion as she looked at Samuel. Only today did she realize Samuel''s true identity. It


    was unexpected that he was actually the Young Master of the Hannigan family.


    Although the Young Master was crowned as a good-for-nothing, Irene believed that he was


    definitely not the kind of good-for-nothing that the outside world said.


    Moreover, the reason why the Yang Family could let him go to the Martial Arts summit was definitely


    not because of stupidity.


    "I didn''t intend to poke my nose into other people''s business," Samuel said calmly. This was also his


    real thought. If Gina hadn''t tried her best to intervene, they would have been in the stadium by now.


    Irene did not care why Samuel had helped her. In any case, he had helped her.


    Moreover, this also caused Irene to have a better impression of Samuel.


    "Aunt, thank you," Irene said to Gina.


    Gina and Irene hadn''t known each other for a long time, but after the talkst time, she roughly


    knew what kind of person Irene was. Then she looked at Li Maomao beside Irene, who looked like a


    gold digger. This time, it must have something to do with her.


    "You have to be careful if you want to make friends. You can''t be so lucky every time." Gina


    reminded her.


    Irene knew what Gina was implying. In the past, she didn''t care what kind of person Li Maomao


    was. After all, she had her own choice and right in life.


    However, after today''s incident, Irene knew that she had to stay away from Li Maomao. Otherwise,


    such a thing would happen again in the future.


    "Li Maomao, from today on, our rtionship wille to an end. I won''t pursue today''s matter, but


    you should not contact me in the future,¡± Gina.


    Li Maomao secretly gritted her teeth and turned away without saying a word. She was a person with


    strong self-esteem, and it was also because of self-abasement that she tried her best to climb up to


    the high-ranking people. She needed to use all kinds of name brands to cover up her self-


    abasement.


    "It''s about time. Let''s enter the arena. The match is about to begin." Yang Wanlin reminded Samuel.


    Samuel nodded and took the lead in walking towards the arena.


    Irene knew that she was not qualified to enter the stadium, so she said to Gina," Aunt, I''ll go home


    first."


    Gina shook her head and said, "Since you are all here, let¡¯s go and have a look together. Anyway,


    we have nothing to do."


    Irene was naturally happy to agree. After all, she was also very curious about Samuel''s


    performance.


    As for Samuel, he was a little speechless. It seemed that Gina was trying to set him and Irene up on


    purpose. Although her performance was not so obvious, she did have the intention to do so.


    This made Samuel confused. Was it so difficult for him to find a girlfriend in Gina''s opinion? He was


    not even an adult yet, but Gina was in such a hurry to help him do this kind of thing.


    In the arena.


    Many members of the family had already taken their seats in their own positions. Moreover, many of


    them were looking around, as if they were looking for


    someone.


    When Samuel and Yang Wanlin entered the stadium together, they immediately attracted the


    attention of most people.


    "Look, Yang Wanlin is here!"


    "The kid beside him can''t be Samuel, can he?"


    "This... this is just a little boy. Can he crawl onto the arena?"


    "It seems that the Yang Family is really stupid to let him participate in the Martial Grand Meeting.


    Isn''t he going to make meugh my tooth off?"


    Those who saw Samuel for the first time mocked him mercilessly. However, their voices were very


    low. After all, they were afraid of being heard by Yang Wanlin.


    "Yang Wanlin, did you bring him here to perform?" Before Yang Wanlin and Samuel were seated,


    Wang Li couldn''t wait to walk up to them and look at them with a mocking expression.


    Thest time Yang Wanlin was humiliated in front of Wang Li was because Han Jun, that good-for-


    nothing, had pretended to be Samuel. But this time, it was different.


    With the real Samuel by his side, Yang Wanlin was full of confidence.


    "Wang Li, what''s the point of saying so much nonsense? Let''s see the real deal on the arena. When


    the timees, watch your mouth and don''t drop your chin," Yang Wanlin said.


    "I''m afraid I''llugh my teeth off. Yang Wanlin, the Yang Family is really fucking talented to let such


    a little thinge to the arena of the Martial Grand Meeting,¡± Wang Li said with a smile.


    Yang Wanlin didn''t bother to pay attention to Wang Li. What was the point of wasting words? When


    Samuel was in the ring, he could naturally make Wang Li shut up.


    "By the way, I have a surprise today. I hope your man won¡¯t die too miserably." Seeing Yang Wanlin


    ignore him, Wang Li said to himself.


    Yang Wanlin''s mouth curved in a strange way. He knew that if the Wang family used their


    rtionship and changed the fighting list, Samuel''s first match would be against the Wang family.


    The Yang family knew about this matter, but they didn''t stop it. They just wanted the Wang family to


    pay for their contempt.


    After finding their seats, they sat down. Facing the questioning and sneering eyes from all


    directions, Samuel simply closed his eyes.


    "Samuel, you will enter the arena in the fifth match. Moreover, your opponent will be a member of


    the Wang n." Yang Wanlin reminded Samuel softly.


    "Since it is a member of the Wang family, it shouldn''t be weak, right?" Samuel said indifferently.


    Yang Wanlin nodded and said, "This time, the Wang family sent three people to fight. Today, you are


    facing the weakest of the three, but you still can''t underestimate him.


    Samuel smiled. The arrangement of the Wang family was a little cautious. They did not dare to send


    out the strongest people directly, which was also one of their concerns.


    "Got it."


    The game began very quickly. However, the first four games could only be considered nothing to the


    audience. After all, most of the people who showed up today were here to see Samuel. They


    wanted to see how Samuel could fight on behalf of the Yang Family. They wanted to know if the


    arrangement of the Yang Family was based on the strength of Samuel, or if it was really like what


    the outside world said, the people of the Yang Family were crazy.


    Four matches passed quickly. When it came to the fifth match, it was Samuel''s turn.


    At this time, Irene was not only nervous, but also sweating in the palm of her hand. She knew that


    many people at the scene looked down on Samuel, so she was more eager to see Samuel win the


    game.


    However, when Samuel''s opponent took the lead, Irene seemed a little desperate.


    The other party was actually a two-meter tall muscr man!

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    The muscr man stood on the arena with his hands on his hips, with a strong momentum.


    However, it was destined that he would not be able to attract attention. More people still focused


    their attention on Samuel. As the onlypetitor for the Martial Grand Meeting of the Yang family,


    everyone wanted to know what the Yang family had up their sleeve.


    All kinds of guesses during this period of time would finally be uncovered today.


    How could these people care about other things?


    Irene was sweating with her hands sped together. After all,pared with Samuel, the man in


    the ring had the absolute advantage.


    "Aunt, can Samuel defeat him?" Irene asked worriedly.


    Gina had witnessed Samuel''s first attack and it even forced Van Jun, who was the Hannigan


    family''s guardian, to retreat.


    However, she did not know what Samuel''s real strength was. She was also very worried at this


    moment. After all, this opponent seemed too strong.


    "I don''t know, either, but... but I believe my son." Gina said. Since Samuel could secretly establish


    Tagliare, it showed that he was a thoughtful and shrewd man.


    Without a certain degree of certainty, he would not do this for no reason.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a paper tiger. It''s nothing to Samuel," Yang Wanlin said from the side.


    Yang Wanlin''s expression seemed rxed, but in fact, he was very nervous. After all, the Yang


    Family of the Martial Grand Meeting bet all their treasures on Samuel. Once Samuel was defeated


    in the first game, the Yang Family would definitely be theughing stock of the whole Swallow


    City.


    At this time, Samuel finally came to the ring.


    When the muscle man on the stage saw Samuel, he couldn¡¯t help sneering and said, "Little brother,


    I advise you to go home as soon as possible. At your age, you are only good at ying mud at


    home. This is a game of adults¡¯ world. You should know what death is."


    Samuel stood under the arena. Compared to the muscr man, he seemed even smaller. It was


    like a dwarf meeting a giant. It was likely that no one would think that he had the slightest chance of


    winning this match.


    At this moment, however, Samuel jumped onto the ring, which was three meters away.


    "mor!"


    The entire arena trembled, and even the muscr man''s body swayed.


    "What the fuck, this kid''s jumping ability is really amazing."


    "I can''t believe he can jump to such a height."


    "What''s the use of jumping high? Look at his opponent''s height and muscles. Can he beat him?"


    "You¡¯re right. It''s not a high-speedpetition.¡±


    Samuel''s performance of jumping in the ring just stunned some people for a while, and soon those


    people calmed down. They still didn''t think highly of thepetition. After all, in the eyes, the


    strength gap was too big.


    "Get out of here before the referee starts. Otherwise, I won''t show you any mercy,¡± the muscr


    man said to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled lightly. The man in front of him was so fat that he didn¡¯t look weak at all. It was a pity


    that in Samuel''s eyes, he was not a big deal.


    At this time, even the referee could not help asking Samuel, "Are you sure you want to fight with


    him? Although there is a rule that you can''t be killed in thepetition, it¡¯s very easy for him to beat


    you into a vegetative patient." The referee said these words probably out of sympathy for Samuel.


    After all, in his eyes, Samuel was just a child.


    "Let''s begin," Samuel said tly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The muscle man suddenly showed a ferocious look and said, "You have no idea of death. Since you


    want to die, 1 will fulfill your wish today."


    The referee secretly shook his head and heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He didn¡¯t know what


    the Yang Family had done to him to risk his own life.


    When the referee raised his right hand, it meant that thepetition was about to begin.


    Now most people couldn''t help imagining Samuel falling on the ring. This was the only result they


    could think of.


    "Grandpa, Yang Bin didn''te today. I guess he knew that he would lose face, so he didn''t show


    up." Wang Li said to Wang Linqi with a smile.


    Wang Linqi''s expression was grave.


    Samuel and his men had indeed been seen through the situation at a nce. However, he felt that


    something was not quite right. With his understanding of Yang Bin, how could he really send a


    useless person up to the stage?


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Continue watching."


    As the referee raised his right hand and waved down his right hand, he gave an order, "The match


    begins."


    The muscr man suddenly stomped his feet on the arena. It was obvious that he had used all his


    strength to initiate an attack on Samuel.


    Perhaps he did not want to waste time, or he wanted to teach Samuel a painful lesson faster.


    The arena shook, and the hearts of countless spectators were shaken. How could a weak man like


    Samuel withstand this blow?


    "It seems that the Hannigan Family is going to hold a party for the dying Samuel."


    "Even if he doesn''t die, he''ll probably have to lie in bed forever as a vegetable."


    "The reason why the Wang Family made such an arrangement was that they wanted the Yang


    Family to be eliminated during the preliminary contest. I thought there might be some other reversal,


    but now it seems that the Yang Family is really crazy."


    Just as everyone had determined Samuel''s


    ending and started to discuss it, all the discussions in the stadium suddenly came to an abrupt halt.


    There was no sound at all.


    Peng!


    The muscr man jumped out of the ring and smashed into the audience.


    Everyone on the scene widened their eyes and looked at this scene in disbelief.


    Many people even began to rub their eyes because they felt that what they saw just now was a


    certain illusion.


    How could a skinny kid Samuel kick the muscr man out of the ring? He was not a piece of paper.


    The entire arena was silent for at least three minutes.


    And then!


    There was an uproar!


    "What, what is this?!"


    "He, he actually...."


    "No way, am I really right?"


    "Is this the reason why the Yang Family only arranges for one person to fight?"


    Yang Wanlin, who was nervous, felt his pores open at this moment. His blood vessels bulged and


    he was so nervous that he could finally rx. At the same time, his blood was boiling.


    He had thought of many ways for Samuel to defeat others, but he never thought that Samuel would


    win the game in such a terrible way.


    Irene was stunned. Her mouth and chin almost fell to the ground. Her eyes were wide open like


    ck grapes.


    "Aunt, did... did you see that?" Irene asked


    Gina after swallowing her saliva.

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    Gina didn¡¯te to her senses for a long time. Although she clearly heard Irene''s words, she didn''t


    know how to respond, because everything in front of her was like a magnitude 12 earthquake, too


    exaggerated and too horrible.


    Gina never thought Samuel to be so powerful. She even had a feeling that Samuel would definitely


    be able to shock all the people with his skills at the Martial Grand Meeting this year. At this time,


    Gina had to think about the so-called emperor¡¯s statue of Nangong Qianqiu. Was it true?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is Samuel really not qualified to be a member of the Hannigan family?"


    "Isn''t his present ability stronger than Han Jun''s? Isn''t it better for him to support the Hannigan


    family than Han Jun''s?" "Nangong Qianqiu, do you see it? Do you regret it?" Gina said to herself.


    On the stage, Samuel saw the referee staring at him with his eyes wide open. He said helplessly,


    "Are you still not going to announce the results?"


    The referee panicked. As a professional referee, he had been in his career for more than 20 years.


    He had never seen such a knocked out like this before, so he waspletely stunned just now.


    When he heard Samuel''s words, he came to his senses.


    But even if he came back to his senses, he still didn''t know what to do.


    Samuel had no choice but to raise his right hand and said, "Shouldn''t you say something now?"


    Only then did the referee understand Samuel''s intention. He walked to Samuel''s side, pinched his


    raised right hand, and said, "Samuel, win!"


    Every time the match ended, there would be cheers from the audience for the winner. But at this


    moment, the audience was still quiet, and even the sound of a fallen needle could be heard.


    It was not that they did not want to congratte Samuel, but there were too many people who had


    not recovered from the shock just now. Many people even wondered what had happened just now.


    How could a strong man weighing more than 100 kilograms be kicked out of the ring by a child?


    At the same time, the Wang Family''s people were also shocked.


    Wang Li was very confident in this match. After all, he thought he had seen Samuel. At that time,


    Han Tian was just a lecher. Who would have thought that Samuel was like a god of war in a


    different ce?


    "Grandpa, how... how is this possible?" Wang Li forced himself to calm down and asked Wang Linqi.


    Wang Linqi gasped. He knew long ago that this matter would not be so simple. After all, he had


    been Yang Bin''s opponent for so many years. He knew Yang Bin''s character very well. How could


    Yang Bin give up at such an important Martial Grand Meeting?


    But even though Wang Linqi knew that things were not simple, he didn''t expect such a result.


    And with the powerful strength Samuel had shown, it would be difficult for anyone to stop him from


    winning the championship.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a master hidden in the Hannigan family.


    Yang Bin is really lucky," Wang Linqi said, gnashing his teeth.


    Wang Li didn''t want to give up. After all, before thepetition, he had shown off in front of Yang


    Wanlin. But now, his men had lost, which meant that he had lost face in front of Yang Wanlin.


    When Wang Li looked at Yang Wanlin, he found that Yang Wanlin was looking at him with a smug


    smile. Wang Li immediately turned his head away. He didn''t want to face Yang Wanlin at this time.


    "Let''s go home," Wang Linqi stood up and said.


    Wang Li hurried to follow him.


    By this time, Samuel had already stepped down from the ring and returned to Gina''s side.


    Gina didn''t know how to describe her feelings. Was she excited? Was she happy for Samuel?


    "Samuel. If Nangong Qianqiu were to see this scene, she would definitely regret it." Gina had a


    feeling of crying tears of joy. After all, Samuel had suffered so much in the Hannigan family for so


    many years. Now, he had finally found an opportunity to prove himself.


    Samuel smiled faintly. All he had done was to let Nangong Qianqiu know that she had made a


    mistake. But he also knew that this match alone was far from enough. After all, Nangong Qianqiu


    was a very stubborn old woman. "Samuel, you are really ridiculously strong. You won so easily."


    Yang Wanlin patted Samuel''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    "The Yang family''s support n for Taghare should begin, right?" Samuel said. Although they had


    already reached an agreement, the Yang family had not taken any action for a long time.


    Samuel knew that the Yang family wanted to see what he could bring to the Yang family at the


    Martial Grand Meeting, so they did not take any action. Now, he won the first game with an absolute


    advantage, and it was time for the Yang family to keep their promise.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I''ll immediately inform Patriarch that this matter will be carried out immediately," Yang


    Wanlin said.


    Samuel looked at Irene. This older sister was now like a fan girl. She was looking at Samuel with


    her peach-blossom-like eyes.


    Samuel was very familiar with this kind of look. Both Yang Meng and Qi Yiyun had used this kind of


    look to look at him.


    "Don''t you want to go home?" Samuel said to Irene.


    Even though Irene knew about the age gap between her and Samuel, it did not affect her feelings


    towards Samuel. She could not help but feel her heart beat faster just by looking at Samuel.


    "I''ll wait for you guys toe," Irene said.


    "I have other things to deal with, and it¡¯s not convenient for me to take you with me. " Samuel said


    that, he looked at Yang Wanlin and continued, "Help me take this friend home." "Yes, no problem."


    Yang Wanlin happily agreed. Not to mention such a small matter, Yang Wanlin would agree to any


    request from Samuel right now.


    That was because before he came to the Martial Grand Meeting, Yang Bin had said that as long as


    Samuel could win this match, the Yang family and Samuel¡¯s coboration would bepletely


    established. Yang Wanlin had to agree to all Samuel''s requests.


    Irene cast a disappointed nce at Samuel. She wanted to stay with him, but Samuel asked her to


    leave on purpose.


    After Irene was taken away by Yang Wanlin, Gina said to Samuel, "What else do you need to deal


    with. I think she is a good girl, and she is older than you, so she can teach you a lot of things."


    Samuel rolled his eyes helplessly. Was this really what a mother should say? After all, he was only


    fourteen years old, and he was just a child.


    "Mom, are you in such a hurry to have a daughter-inw?" Samuel asked helplessly.


    Gina would not force such a thing. She just thought that it was not a bad thing for Samuel to get in


    touch with love earlier. After all, a man had no real girlfriends, so how could he know what kind of


    woman he was suitable for?

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    Next, Gina said a lot to Samuel that he should get in touch with love as early as possible and put an


    entirely different attitude to the parents who had a puppy love. This was probably rted to


    Samuel''s studies, so Gina didn''t have to worry that his puppy love would affect Samuel''s studies.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Samuel did not take what Gina said seriously at all. After all, he did not need this kind of


    experience. What''s more, Samuel already had his own woman. He was just waiting for the right


    time to meet Yvonne in Cloud City.


    Just as he left the venue, Samuel saw a little girl wearing sses. She looked very familiar to him,


    but he was sure that he didn''t know her at all, which made him feel a little strange.


    After returning home with doubts, the image of the little girl kept appearing in Samuel''s mind. It was


    like a brand that could not be erased.


    Samuel was sitting on the sofa in a daze, as if he had lost his soul.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You feel uneasy as soon as you arrived home. Did something happen?" Gina


    asked Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "Mom, I just saw a person. She looks familiar, but I don¡¯t


    remember when I saw her. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t know her at all. Why is it like this?"


    "Don¡¯t tell me you love the girl¡¯s beauty." Gina said with a smile. She didn¡¯t expect that this boy


    would really be enlightened so soon after she had just taught Samuel.


    Samuel looked at Gina helplessly. How could she have such an idea? He said, "I am serious. Don''t


    make fun of me." "Then what''s her specialty, or what''s special about her?" Gina asked.


    "It''s a pair of sses and it''s slim. I can''t tell what it''s like," Samuel said.


    "It''s easy since she wears sses. Think about it. Do you know any girl who wears sses? This


    will narrow the scope of your memory, won''t it?" Gina said.


    Samuel was enlightened by his words. He immediately thought of a girl.


    Qi Yiyun!


    Yes, it was Qi Yiyun!


    The reason he felt familiar with the little girl he saw just now was that her appearance was very


    simr to Qi Yiyun''s, just like a miniature version of her!


    Could she be Qi Yiyun when she was a child?


    Samuel''s heartbeat inexplicably sped up. He remembered that he felt guilty to Qi Yiyun at that time.


    After all, Qi Yiyun had given him a lot, but he could not give Qi Yiyun any return.


    At that time, Samuel could only think that if there was a next life, he might be able to make it up to


    Qi Yiyun.


    In fact, he had such an idea, which showed Samuel had a good impression of Qi Yiyun.


    Of course, this could not be med on Samuel¡¯s betraying Yvonne. Anyone who faced Qi Yiyun¡¯s


    effort would find it hard to remain emotionless.


    After all, she had once used the safety of the entire Qi family as the backing of Samuel. This kind of


    effort was definitely


    not something an ordinary person could make.


    "Did you think of something?" Seeing Samuel''s expression suddenly be serious, Gina could


    not help but ask.


    Samuel nodded and said, "I did see her, but I didn''t expect to meet her here."


    "What is it? What does she look like, and what is her family background like?"


    Gina''s interest was immediately piqued as she began to dig into the root of the matter.


    Samuel knew what Gina was thinking and quickly cut off her thoughts. He said," Mom, is it really


    okay to encourage your son to fall in love like this?"


    Gina reached out er hand and poked Samuel''s forehead, saying, "What do you mean by


    encouraging you? I''m doing this for your own good. Morning love ismon nowadays. How can


    you drag it down?"


    Could such a thing be taken as a matter of winning or losing?


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. However, he was still rather concerned about Qi


    Yiyun''s appearance in Swallow City. After all, Qi Yiyun had helped him a lot in the past. If the Qi


    family were in trouble now, Samuel would not just stand by and do nothing.


    "You cook first. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest." Samuel got up and went back to his room.


    For a daughter-inw for a rich family like Gina, it was almost impossible to cook.


    However, Gina fell in love with this matter recently. Especially when the dishes she made could be


    recognized by Samuel, the sense of satisfaction was stronger than when she had bought a pile of


    luxury goods.


    Back in the room, Samuel took out his phone and dialed Leroy''s number.


    Today, Leroy also went to the scene of the Martial Grand Meeting. He saw with his own eyes that


    Samuel won the game with absolute superiority. His shock was no less than that of anyone on the


    scene.


    "Boss." Picking up the phone, Leroy said cautiously. If Leroy only respected Samuel in the past,


    then now, there was a trace of awe and fear.


    "Help me investigate a man named Qi Donglin. I want to know his current situation," Samuel said.


    Qi Donglin was Qi Yiyun¡¯s father. When he was in the United States, he had given Samuel a certain


    amount of support.


    "Boss, do you know Qi Donglin?" Leroy asked in surprise.


    Hearing what Leroy said, Samuel knew that there was no need to investigate this matter


    deliberately. It was obvious that he knew Qi Donglin.


    "Is he from Swallow City, or is heing to Swallow City for something?" Samuel asked directly.


    When he first met Qi Yiyun, Qi Yiyun''s family had already immigrated. Therefore, Samuel had no


    idea about the situation before the migration.


    "I heard that he had cooperated with the Mo Family, but he was set up by the Mo Family. This time,


    he came to seek revenge, but with the status of the Mo Family, he is really not worth mentioning,"


    Leroy said. He was not very clear about this matter, but he just received some rumors. Maybe Qi


    Family had a project with the Mo Family in another city, but this project had been hollowed out by


    the Mo Family, resulting in Qi Donglin¡¯s bankruptcy, so he came to Swallow City to ask the Mo


    Family for an exnation.


    However, as one of the three big families in Swallow City, Qi Donglin¡¯s asking for an exnation


    was nothing more than courting death.


    "Is the Mo family one of the three great ns, the Mo family?¡± Samuel asked.


    "Yes, sir."


    This answer made Samuel frown. It seemed that Qi Donglin had encountered a lot of trouble. No


    matter how the Mo Family had tricked him, now that he was in Swallow City''s territory, how could he


    defeat the Mo Family?


    "I¡¯ll give you one day to figure out the inside story of this matter. Can you do that? " Samuel said.


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away," Leroy replied without hesitation.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    Before Leroy sent the message back, Samuel did not waste his time on this matter, but he knew


    that Qi Yiyun''s family went abroad to develop probably because of this matter.


    If they went against the Mo family, they would inevitably put them in an even more precarious


    situation. If they had no choice but to leave the country in the end, it would probably be the Qi


    family''sst choice.


    However, the development of the Qi family after going abroad was also very good, which showed


    that Qi Donglin''s business method was not simple.


    This would make Samuel think about a problem. If he was just an onlooker and did not intervene in


    the trouble of the Qi Family, would things continue to develop as before? Would the Qi Family get


    better development after going abroad?


    If this was the case, Samuel could just let Qi Donglin do whatever he wanted.


    However, Samuel was not sure if history could be perfectly reyed. After all, the current situation


    in Swallow City waspletely different from before. With his rebirth, a lot of things had changed,


    such as the situation where the three big families in Swallow City were powerful. Now, the Yang


    Family had a clear advantage because of him, and the response of the Mo Family on this matter


    would inevitably change.


    "If it will not endanger your life, I will try not to intervene in your family''s affairs. But if someone


    wants to hurt you, I will never let him go." Samuel said faintly.


    He had a special rtionship with Qi Yiyun. It was not love between men and women, but Samuel


    would definitely protect Qi Yiyun. After all, he used to be protected by Qi Yiyun in the U.S.. Even if


    Samuel understood that nothing would happen between Qi Yiyun and him in this life, he could not


    watch Qi Yiyun suffer.


    It didn''t take long for Gina to knock on the door and ask Samuel to have dinner.


    At the same time, it was time for dinner at the Hannigan family manor.


    Hangong Qianqiu sat in the main seat with a serious expression on her face, which showed that she


    was very unhappy.


    Today, she deliberately did not go to the Martial Grand Meeting to watch the battle because she did


    not want to see Samuel win. However, even if she did not go, it did not mean that the news would


    not reach the Hannigan family.


    Hangong Qianqiu already knew how Samuel¡¯s skills were today, and how he won the game.


    Therefore, she was very upset. She even suspected that this was a fake game. How could Samuel,


    the good-for-nothing, win against the subordinates of the Wang family?


    "Mom, have you heard of what happened today?" Han Cheng asked carefully. From Han Cheng''s


    point of view, Samuel had already proven his power in this match. Moreover, many ns greatly


    valued Samuel. As the saying goes, this is thest chance to ease the rtionship between Samuel


    and Hangong Qianqiu. If the Hannigan family did not grab this opportunity, it was likely that they


    would miss it.


    Given the current state of the Hannigan family, if Samuel could return to the Hannigan family, the


    Hannigan family would surely be able to return to its peak. Hangong Qianqiu did not even have to


    put her obsession on Han Jun.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It''s not a big deal to admit the mistake. For the sake of the family, it''s not a big deal to bow down to


    Samuel.


    However, Hangong Qianqiu would not think in this way. She had always been ambitious and would


    never change her mind. Therefore, in her heart, she did not want Samuel to return to the Hannigan


    family. On the contrary, she was trying to find a way to prove that Samuel was a good-for-nothing.


    It was just apetition. It did not really show how powerful Samuel was. As long as she was given


    a chance, Samuel would reveal his true colors sooner orter.


    "So what if I''ve heard of it?" Nangong Qianqiu said indifferently.


    "I heard that there are many families hoping to cooperate with Samuel. I think this is an opportunity


    for the Hannigan family," Han Cheng said.


    "A chance?" Nangong Qianqiu sneered and looked at Han Cheng with a frosty face. She said,


    "What do you mean? Do you want me to apologize to that good-for-nothing? Do you want me to


    admit that I was wrong?"


    "Bang!¡±


    Han Jun smashed his fist on the table and said to Han Cheng angrily, "Dad, what do you mean?


    You want Grandmother to apologize to Samuel? When did Grandmother make a mistake?"


    Although the person who roared at Han Cheng was his son, under the protection of Nangong


    Qianqiu, Han Cheng could do nothing to him. Moreover, it was not the first time for Han Jun to do


    such a disrespectful thing at home.


    "Mom, we are doing this for the good of the Hannigan family. Can''t you see the current situation


    clearly?" Han Cheng ignored Han Jun and continued.


    Han Jun was furious. He knew what Han Cheng¡¯s words meant. If Samuel returned to the Hannigan


    family, his position would inevitably be affected. Since childhood, Han Jun had thought that he was


    the only young master in Hannigan family. How could he allow Samuel to share his position with


    him?


    "Grandma, I think Samuel is just acting. Don''t be fooled by him," Han Jun said hurriedly, afraid that


    Nangong Qianqiu would be soft-spoken.


    "Actually, that''s what I thought as well.


    Maybe Samuel and the Wang family had made a deal as well. That''s why today''s incident


    happened," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Cheng smiled bitterly.


    Nangong Qianqiu had lied to herself in such a ridiculous way. Samuelhad gone out to fight for the


    Yang family. How could he have anything to do with the Wang family? Even if that was the case,


    what kind of condition would he have to make the Wang family ept it? With Samuel''s current


    abilities, how could he have done that?


    Han Cheng stopped talking because he knew that whatever he said was useless.


    "Grandma, let''s find a way to expose him," Han Jun said. He did not want to see how powerful


    Samuel was, so it would be best if Samuel could be a rat crossing the street as soon as


    possible.


    "Don''t worry. Grandmother already has a way, and there will be a very powerful person to help


    Grandmother," Nangong Qianqiu said with a smile.


    "Grandmother, who is he?" Han Jun asked curiously.


    Nangong Qianqiu smiled and said nothing. She had already received a response to Nangong


    Boling''s request for help. Nangong Boling had agreed to help her deal with Samuel because he


    wanted to make it up to her. However, she had no idea when someone woulde to Swallow City.


    However, since Nangong Boling had promised her, he would never break his promise, so Nangong


    Qianqiu was not worried at all.


    Han Cheng had a bad feeling in his heart. Nangong Qianqiu once nned to lock Samuel up in the


    cer for the rest of his life. He didn''t know what crazy idea she would have this time. She might


    even kill Samuel.


    Han Cheng quickly went back to his room after dinner. He must tell this to make Samuel alert.

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    Samuel was only fourteen years old now, but every time when it came to dinner, he would have a


    feeling of being urged to get married. It should have happened to the adult man, but it happened to


    him in advance.


    This made Samuel wonder if Gina was a normal mother. After all, no mother could urge his 14-year-


    old son to fall in love.


    Faced with all kinds of love discussions about Gina, Samuel could only remain silent. Finally, a


    phone call interrupted this, which gave Samuel a chance to calm himself down.


    However, after Gina picked up the phone, she cast a strange nce at Samuel.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Your dad. I''m now in a cold war with him. Why is he calling me?" Gina rolled her eyes and said.


    Since she left the Hannigan family, she had rarely contacted Han Cheng, and she was also


    unwilling to contact him.


    Gina did not care about what had happened to Hannigan family at all. After all, she had put all her


    efforts on Samuel. Now she just wanted to take care of Samuel wholeheartedly.


    "Just pick it up. Maybe there¡¯s something important," Samuel said.


    Gina had intended to hang up the call directly, but when she heard Samuel''s words, she pressed


    the answer button and turned on the loudspeaker.


    Samuel was speechless. If this was an apology from Han Cheng, it would not be good for him to


    hear some words. Moreover, Samuel did not want to hear that kind of disgusting remarks.


    "If you have anything to say, say it quickly. I''ll give you one minute," Gina said directly.


    "I just heard from my mother that she already has a way to deal with Samuel. You should ask


    Samuel to be careful." Han Cheng did not waste any time and said directly.


    Gina immediately frowned. Hangong Qianqiu should have known Samuel won the game today. She


    didn''t expect that she still hadn''t seen through Samuel''s strength.


    "Is there anything else?" Gina said.


    "ording to my mother''s words, she seems to have found helpers, and they are quite powerful,"


    Han Cheng continued.


    Gina hung up the phone directly. She didn''t want to waste any more time talking to Han Cheng.


    "Who else dares to help the Hannigan family in Swallow City now?" Gina asked Samuel. This was


    also a reminder to Samuel.


    Samuel thought for a while, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    Given Swallow City''s current situation, no one would dare to get involved in this matter at will. After


    all, he was backed by the Yang Family. How could those small families dare to get involved in this?


    Moreover, even if the Wang Family wanted to deal with him, it was impossible for them to cooperate


    with the Hannigan family.


    The only thing that Samuel could think of was the Hangong n behind her. Could it be that


    Hangong Qianqiu had sought


    Nangong Boling''s help?


    If that was the case, Samuel would think it was a good thing. After all, Han Tianyang was still in the


    hands of Nangong Boling. If he took the initiative to deliver himself to the door, Samuel would be


    able to solve this problem as soon as possible.


    In his second life, Samuel had been faced with too many things. He could not solve them in a short


    time, not to mention the Nangong family, which was thousands of miles away.


    However, the Nangong family came to him on their own ord, which saved Samuel a lot of


    trouble.


    "What are youughing at?" Seeing Samuel''s strange smile, Gina felt very confused. This guy knew


    that Nangong Qianqiu had found someone to deal with him, but he was still so happy?


    "It''s nothing. I know who Nangong Qianqiu is looking for. For me, this is a good thing," Samuel said.


    Gina was even more confused. The trouble in her eyes was regarded as a good thing by Samuel.


    What was going on?


    However, as Gina believed Samuel''s attitude, since Samuel said it was a good thing, Gina could


    only treat it as a good thing.


    "Anyway, you should be careful. I have left the Hannigan family for you. Now I can only rely on you.


    If anything happens to you, I can onlymit suicide to apany you," Gina said.


    "Don''t worry. No one can hurt me," Samuel said faintly.


    After dinner, Samuel went back to his room. Leroy''s news would probably be sent back tomorrow.


    Samuel then went straight to rest.


    Although sleeping was a dispensable thing for him, he was used to normal work and rest time, and


    Samuel couldn¡¯t change it in a short time. Moreover, he didn''t like nightlife, if he didn¡¯t sleep at night,


    there seemed to be nothing else to do.


    The next morning, Samuel had just opened his eyes when his phone rang. It was from Leroy.


    As soon as Samuel picked up the phone, Samuel heard Leroy say in a hoarse voice," Boss, I''ve


    found out what happened between the Qi family and the Mo family. Do you have time to go to the


    company?"


    Looking at Leroy''s tired state, he probably didn''t have a rest all night. Samuel got up from the bed


    quickly and said, "I''ll be right there."


    After washing up, Samuel went out without even having breakfast.


    When he arrived at thepany, Leroy, with dark circles under his eyes, was already waiting for


    him at the entrance of thepany.


    "You don''t have to work so hard in the future. You have to rest when it''s time to rest," Samuel said to


    Leroy.


    "I haven''t finished what the boss told me to do, so how can I rest at ease?" Leroy said.


    Samuel smiled and patted Leroy on the shoulder.


    After the two came to the office, Leroy took out all the information he had found out. He exined


    some details to Samuel while he was watching.


    It wasmon for businessmen to y tricks in the business field. No businessmen were truly


    upright. However, the cause of this matter was beyond Samuel''s expectation.


    The Mo family had set up a trap for the Qi family because of Ouyang Fei.


    Samuel still remembered that he had seen Ouyang Fei in the U.S.. Even though she was in her


    forties, she was still very attractive. She was definitely a mature woman.


    Ouyang Fei was more likely to be coveted by men at this stage. That was why the Mo family had


    set up a trap for the Qi family.


    "Boss, ording to hearsay, the Mo family¡¯s goal is to make the Qi family go bankrupt and then


    steal Ouyang Fei from Qi Donglin. However, whether this statement is true or not, we still have to


    consider it," Leroy said.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Go back and have a rest. You don''t have to worry about this matter."


    Whether it has something to do with Ouyang Fei or not, Samuel will confirm it himself.


    At this time, Leroy¡¯s phone suddenly rang. When he heard the words from the other end of the


    phone, his face changed obviously.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, Qi Donglin went to the Mo family. I''m afraid something bad is going to happen." Leroy hung


    up the phone and said to Samuel.


    "One person?" Samuel asked.


    "A family of three," Leroy said.

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    Samuel became anxious as soon as he heard this. If Qi Donglin went to the Mo family alone to


    make trouble, he could understand. After all, it was really annoying to be trapped by the Mo family. It


    was reasonable that he couldn''t control his emotions for a while.


    But he also took the risk with his wife and daughter, which made Samuel confused.


    Couldn''t Qi Donglin understand the disparity between him and the Mo family? What else could he


    do other than courting his own death by sending himself to the doorstep like this?


    Moreover, ording to hearsay, it was very likely that the Mo family made a move on the Qi family


    for Ouyang Fei''s sake. Wasn''t he giving up his wife to someone else?


    "I''ll take care of this myself. You go and rest. I''ll give you a day off today. Don''t let me know that


    you''re still in the office," Samuel said and left the office.


    After staying up all night, Leroy was indeed very tired. Both his mental and physical strength had


    almost reached the limit.


    However, he had nned to hang on for a while. After all, he still had a lot of things to deal with in


    thepany. But when he heard what Samuel said, he could only go home and rest.


    He wouldn''t listen to anyone, but he had to obey his boss''s orders.


    After leaving Tagliare, Samuel nned to go directly to the Mo family. But what position did he show


    up in?


    After all, the Mo family was not a small family. Moreover, he had nothing to do with the Qi family


    now. It was impossible for him to intervene in this matter on the grounds that he didn''t like them,


    which maight mean that he didn''t take the Mo family seriously.


    He took out his phone and dialed Yang Wanlin''s number.


    Yang Wanlin was still in a nap, but when he saw the caller ID of Samuel, he woke up in an instant.


    "Samuel, why are you calling so early?" Yang Wanlin asked.


    "Are you interested in making a trip to the Mo n?¡± Samuel asked.


    Yang Wanlin was stunned. The Mo family?


    Was there any grudge between Samuel and the Mo family?


    Currently, the Yang and Wang families were like fire and water. It was definitely not a good thing for


    the Yang family to provoke the Mo family at this time.


    However, Yang Wanlin could not easily refuse Samuel¡¯s request.


    "Wait for me. I''ll put on some clothes and wash my face first." Yang Wanlin said and hung up the


    phone.


    After getting up, Yang Wanlin did not wash his face but went to the backyard of the vi.


    Usually at this time, Yang Bin would practice Tai Chi in the backyard, and no one dared to disturb


    him on this kind of thing.


    "Patriarch." Yang Wanlin knew that Yang Bin didn''t like to be interrupted at this time, but he had no


    other way. After all, he had to respond to Samuel in the shortest time. He must get Yang Bin''s


    instructions.


    "Yang Wanlin, you are getting bolder and bolder. How dare you disturb me at this time," Yang Bin


    said with a face full of displeasure.


    "Patriarch, I have something very important to do. Otherwise, even if I had a hundred guts, I


    wouldn''t dare toe and find you," Yang Wanlin said.


    Seeing that Yang Wanlin was indeed a little anxious and didn¡¯t want to interrupt him casually, Yang


    Bin said, "Just say it. If it''s a trivial matter, I won''t spare you today."


    "Just now, Samuel called to ask if I was interested in going to the Mo family," Yang Wanlin said.


    Yang Bin was immediately stunned and stayed in a fixed position. After 30 seconds, he came to his


    senses and walked to Yang Wanlin''s side. He asked solemnly, "Did he say what the reason was?"


    "No, I didn¡¯t ask much. I came directly to ask you for instructions," Yang Wanlin said.


    Yang Bin took a deep breath. Samuel suddenly wanted to go to the Mo family¡¯s house with Yang


    Wanlin, which meant that Samuel did not go there for cooperation.


    It was definitely not the best time to make trouble for the Mo family at this time.


    However, Yang Bin had a long-lost passion. It seemed ridiculous and incredible to deal with two big


    families at the same time, but if he didn''t try, how would he know the result?


    And Samuel dared to do so, which showed that he should be very confident.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Go," Yang Bin said.


    "Yes, I''ll reply to him now." After that, Yang Wanlin quickly called back Samuel''s number.


    Samuel was not a fool. He knew that Yang Wanlin could not wait to hang up the phone. He was not


    going to wash his face, but to seek Yang Bin''s opinion. After all, Yang Bin was the one who had the


    final say in the Yangs. How could Yang Wanlin dare to make the decision on his own in such a big


    matter?


    "Samuel, I''m ready. Where shall we meet again?" Yang Wanlin said.


    Samuel did not expose Yang Wanlin. Instead, he told him his own address.


    "Patriarch, do you have anything else to say?" Hanging up the phone, Yang Wanlin asked Yang Bin


    before leaving.


    "You should act ording to Samuel''s attitude. No matter what he wants to do, the Yang family will


    try its best to support him," Yang Bin said.


    "Yes, sir."


    After Yang Wanlin left, Yang Bin lost interest in Tai Chi. Sitting under the pavilion in the backyard; he


    thought with a solemn face why Samuel would go to the Mo family.


    At this time, Song Yun walked behind Yang Bin and said, "You have never ced such a heavy bet


    on a person. Will you bet too much this time?"


    Offending two ns in one go was not a wise choice for the Yang Family. If the Mo Family and the


    Yang Family joined forces in this way, it would be a fatal result for the Yang Family.


    "I don''t have much time left. If I don¡¯t


    gamble once, I''m afraid that the day I close my eyes, I won''t be able to see the Yang family standing


    above the other ns," Yang Bin said.


    "Previously, the Mo and Wang families disdained to join forces because of their dignity. But this


    time, you¡¯ve given them a legitimate opportunity." Song Yun continued.


    Yang Bin naturally understood this reason. Out of the three families, there had never been a case of


    two families joining forces. It was because no one was willing to let go of their pride and no one had


    found a suitable excuse. That was why the situation of tripartite confrontation had persisted for so


    many years.


    "I think Samuel is trustworthy. What do you think?" Yang Bin turned his head and looked at Song


    Yun with a serious expression.


    Song Yun smiled faintly. He knew better than Yang Bin what a Heaven-level powerhouse meant.


    If Samuel couldn''t be trusted, who else could?


    "Of course it''s worth it, and he absolutely has the ability to mess up the whole Swallow City by


    himself," Song Yun said with a smile.


    Hearing Song Yun''s words, Yang Bin felt more relieved.


    "By the way, there will be people in the Tianqi realm appearing every year at the Martial Grand


    Meeting. Is there any news of this year?" Yang Bin asked curiously.


    "Let''s wait for two more matches. After all, in the preliminary stages, it''s not worth it for someone


    from the Tianqi era to show up, " Song Yun said.


    Yang Bin nodded with a heavy expression. He and Song Yun had already believed most of


    Samuel''s identity, but there was no absolute truth to it. Yang Bin was very clear that unless a person


    from the Tianqi Realm came, otherwise, there would always be a suspicion of Samuel''s identity.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    After Samuel and Yang Wanlin met, they didn''t waste any more time talking and headed straight for


    the Mo family.


    Yang Wanlin, who was driving the car, sized Samuel up out of the corner of his eye. He saw a very


    obvious worry on Samuel''s face. This made him curious about what exactly was worthy of Samuel''s


    attention.


    After he left the Hannigan family, everything in the family had nothing to do with him. Therefore,


    what happened today had absolutely nothing to do with the Hannigan family. Yang Wanlin really


    couldn''t think of anything else that was worthy of Samuel¡¯s attention.


    "Samuel, let''s get to the bottom of this. What exactly happened?" Yang Wanlin could not help but


    ask Samuel.


    If this matter were to really be exined, it would be too troublesome. Furthermore, no one would


    believe it. Samuel could only reply perfunctorily, "My friend got into some trouble. It has something


    to do with the Mo family. You just need to bring me to the Mo family. As for the remaining matters,


    it''s up to you to decide if you want to intervene or not."


    Yang Wanlin knew what Samuel¡¯s words meant. If the Yang family did not want to offend the Mo


    family directly, he would be able to distance himself from this matter.


    However, since Yang Bin had asked him toe, it meant that Yang Bin was ready to face any


    result. Therefore, Yang Wanlin would never flinch.


    Moreover, Yang Wanlin could build an even more stable revolutionary rtionship with Samuel on


    this matter. Based on this point, Yang Wanlin would not flinch.


    "What are you talking about? What''s our rtionship? You are in trouble now. How can I just stand


    by and do nothing?" Yang Wanlin said.


    Samuel said in a low voice, "Drive faster."


    Yang Wanlin couldn¡¯t wait to kick himself into the fuel tank. At this time, he didn''t care if he was


    speeding up or not.


    It had been half an hour since they arrived at the Mo family home.


    Yang Wanlin directly blocked the car in front of the big red door of the siheyuan. The surveince


    cameras at the gate of the Mo family''s house immediately saw this sudden situation. Ten security


    guards came out directly from the yard.


    "You are not allowed to park here. Hurry up and leave, otherwise, I will smash it for you. " The


    leader threatened Yang Wanlin.


    "My name is Yang Wanlin. Let Mo Dafange out," Yang Wanlin said lightly.


    Mo Dafang and Yang Wanlin were of the same age. They often met in various nightclubs in Swallow


    City, and this was also the person Yang Wanlin was most familiar with in the Mo family.


    When the leader heard this, he frowned. Yang Wanlin, wasn''t he the young master who was valued


    by the Yang family? Why would hee to the Mo family?


    "And if he wants to find Mo Dafang, he can''t be making trouble for Mo Dafang, can he?"


    If it were in the past, he might have gone to inform him, but today, under special circumstances, he


    could only refuse.


    "He won''t be able to meet you today. If there is anything else, we''ll talk about it another day." The


    leader said.


    "Hey, who are you? How dare you stop me? Don''t you know who I am?" Yang Wanlin said with


    dissatisfaction.


    The Yang and Mo families had beenpetitors for many years, but no one really broke up in


    public. He was just a small security guard, so he naturally did not dare to offend Yang Wanlin. He


    could only say, "Master Yang, it is indeed inconvenient for the Mo family to entertain guests today.


    Please go back. I will tell Master Mo that you havee to him, and he will contact you again."


    "Bullshit. I won''t leave today. What can you do to me? Hurry up and call Mo Dafang out. " Yang


    Wanlin said with an arrogant look. For a rich childe like him, he didn''t need to pretend at all. If he


    acted directly, he would be an absolute domineering disciple.


    If it were anyone else, the security captain would have asked him to get out of here with force, but


    the other party was Yang Wanlin after all. He didn''t dare to do so casually. After thinking for a while,


    he said to his men, "Go inform Master Mo and tell him that the Yang family is here to make trouble.


    Let¡¯s see how he will deal with it."


    "Yes." The subordinate epted the order and left.


    At this time, Yang Wanlin reminded Samuel in a low voice, "Samuel, the master of the Mo family is


    not easy to deal with. Are you sure you want to go in?"


    Samuel nodded. He knew the identity of this Master Mo and had heard a lot about him. As early as


    the 1980s, this Master Mo was from the underworld, and he was very powerful. It was said that he


    had tens of thousands of subordinates, who were definitely the tyrants in Swallow City. After many


    clean-ups, he transformed into a decent businessman. But in his bones, he was still a member of


    the underworld.


    Moreover, these security guards of the Mo family had also been in the underworld, and were full of


    gangster aura.


    Entering the Mo family was akin to entering a tiger''s den. To a normal person, this required great


    courage, because it was very likely that they would never be able to leave after entering.


    However, to Samuel, this was not a problem. Even if there were tens of thousands of people hiding


    in the courtyard, he would not take it seriously.


    "If you are afraid, you can go first," Samuel said.


    Yang Wanlin was indeed a little guilty. To deal with this Master Mo, it was as if he was chatting


    casually with the King of Hell. If he was not careful, he would not know when he would end up in


    hell.


    But in front of Samuel, Yang Wanlin couldn''t be so cowardly.


    "What''s there for me to be afraid of? Don''t you have to protect me in times of crisis?" Yang Wanlin


    said, pretending to be rxed.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. This guy was self-aware. He knew that he did not


    have any ability and could only seek protection.


    After a while, the man came out and said to the security captain, "Master Mo said that no one is


    going to see him today. If anyone dare to make trouble, just beat him." When the security captain


    heard this, a smile appeared on his face. He didn''t dare to easily offend Yang Wanlin, but as long as


    Master Mo spoke, he didn''t need to worry so much.


    "Yang Wanlin, I''ll give you onest chance. Leave quickly. Otherwise, I won''t show you any mercy."


    After saying that, the rest of the nine security guards lifted their sleeves at the same time. It looked


    like they were ready to make a move.


    Yang Wanlin was so scared that he took a step back subconsciously. But when he saw Samuel still


    standing there, he managed to calm down.


    "If you have the ability, then do it. I, Yang Wanlin, am not afraid," Yang Wanlin said.


    Seeing that Yang Wanlin didn''t know what was good for him, the ten security guards didn''t bother to


    talk nonsense with Yang Wanlin.


    But with Samuel around, how could these 10 people be a threat to them?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The final result was that the ten people were lying on the ground and wailing. They had never


    dreamed that they would be beaten up by a child in this life!


    "Who... who are you?" The captain of the security team clutched his aching chest and asked


    Samuel incredulously. Just now, he only cared about Yang Wanlin and did not take Samuel


    seriously at all. He did not expect this little guy to fight so fiercely!

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    "Samuel."


    Samuel went straight into the Mo family''s courtyard after leaving behind these three words.


    Seeing this, Yang Wanlin quickly followed Samuel.


    The security captain looked at Samuel¡¯s back in shock.


    During this period, the most popr person in Swallow City was probably Samuel.


    Being pushed to the peak of the discussion by the Yang Family, and winning the battle at the Martial


    Grand Meeting and winning the Wang Family, these things had be the most noteworthy things


    in Swallow


    City recently.


    Some people were still suspecting Samuel was being overly ttered. They did not believe that


    these rumors were true This captain was one of the people who held doubts. However, after


    experiencing Samuel''s prowess, he finally understood that those words were not false. The strength


    of Samuel was even above that of the rumors. After all, it was very easy for the ten of them to be


    defeated by Samuel. Moreover, they did not even have the chance to retaliate.


    "Captain, this guy is too fierce!" One of his men moved to the side of the security captain with a


    painful face, gnashing his teeth and said.


    The security captain smiled wryly and said, "That''s because we''ve run into Samuel. He''s not a


    simple character.¡± After entering the Mo family''s manor, Samuel did not know where the three of Qi


    Donglin were because he was unfamiliar with this ce. Just when he felt extremely helpless, he


    suddenly heard a voice.


    "Yang Wanlin, why are you here!" The person who spoke was Mo Dafang that Yang Wanlin was


    familiar with. When he saw Yang Wanlin, he was very shocked.


    "Mo Dafang, long time no see," Yang Wanlin said with a smile.


    With a gloomy face, Mo Dafang said, "I advise you to leave as soon as possible. Today''s Mo family


    is not where you shoulde."


    Yang Wanlin nced at Mo Dafang and said, "I came to find my friends. Where are they?"


    "Yang Wanlin, are you crazy? How can the Mo family have your friends?" Mo Dafang looked at


    Yang Wanlin as if he was looking at an idiot.


    "Qi Donglin." Samuel said at this time.


    Qi Donglin!


    The family of three making trouble here today?"


    Furthermore, Qi Donglin should be halfdead right now. Could Yang Wanlin be here to collect


    corpses?


    "Yang Wanlin, who is this guy?" Mo Dafang asked.


    "Don''t worry about who he is. Where is Qi Donglin," Yang Wanlin said.


    Mo Dafang smiled coldly. Master Mo had made up his mind about Qi''s Family.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, he knew Qi Donglin''s ending without thinking. Qi


    Donglin was bound to be miserable, and it was unknown whether he could get out of the Mo Family


    alive today.


    "Yang Wanlin, listen to me. You are not qualified to deal with this matter. Go back where you came


    from. Moreover, my father is not in a good mood recently, and it is not convenient for anyone to do


    it," Mo Dafang said.


    Samuel frowned. This was the problem he was worried about. His appearance had broken the


    bnce of the three families, so there must have been a certain change in history. Qi Donglin had


    once had a chance to go abroad and make aeback, but this time, it was hard to say if he would


    be so lucky.


    "I¡¯ll ask you again where is Qi Donglin," Samuel said coldly.


    "Hey, you little kid, who are you talking to...¡±


    Before Mo Dafang could finish his words, he suddenly felt a sh in front of his eyes. Samuel had


    already stood in front of him.


    Mo Dafang was so scared that he shivered all over and took two steps back.


    "What the f*ck, what the hell is this?" Mo Dafang blurted out subconsciously.


    Samuel stretched out his right hand, grabbed Mo Dafang s cor tightly, and continued, "Tell me,


    where is Qi Donglin."


    At this time, Mo Dafang did not feel a sense of crisis. He said to Yang Wanlin, "Yang Wanlin, who is


    this man? How dare he mess around in the territory of our Mo family? Do you want to die?"


    If this were to be said to anyone else, it would definitely be useful, and it would be extremely


    intimidating.


    However, Yang Wanlin shook his head because he knew that Samuel did not take such a threat


    seriously at all.


    "You''d better tell him quickly, so as not to suffer the physical pain." Yang Wanlin persuaded him


    kindly.


    "What the fuck are you talking about? I don''t believe he can do anything to me, he''s just a kid," Mo


    Dafang said disdainfully. At the same time, he reached out to hit Samuel''s hand.


    However, as soon as he reached out his hand, Mo Dafang suddenly felt that his lower abdomen had


    suffered a heavy blow, and the intense pain spread all over his body in an instant.


    "Ah!" Mo Dafang screamed miserably.


    Yang Wanlin touched his forehead and sighed. He said, "Don''t me me for not reminding you. You


    asked for it." "Isn''t he courting death by pretending to be arrogant in front of Samuel? A professional


    martial artist has been knocked off the ring by one punch from him. How can a young man like Mo


    Dafang, who has been consumed by wine and women, stand Samuel¡¯s brutal beating?"


    "Where is Qi Donglin?" Samuel continued to ask.


    Mo Dafang''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. At this time, he finally understood that the child


    standing in front of him was not as easy to deal with as he thought.


    "Backyard, backyard," Mo Dafang said.


    "How to go there?"


    "Follow this path to the end."


    Samuel threw Mo Dafang away and walked along the route that Mo Dafang had told him.


    When Yang Wanlin passed by Mo Dafang, he pretended to be concerned and asked," How is it?


    Are you okay? I have already advised you, but you just didn''t listen, s."


    Mo Dafang gritted his teeth. "What can he be concerned about him? He is obviously making


    sarcastic remarks."


    "Yang Wanlin, don''t be proud. This is my Mo family. Do you think you can leave safely?" Mo Dafang


    said.


    Yang Wanlin smiled. If he were alone, he wouldn''t be able to leave unscathed.


    Moreover, if he were alone, he wouldn''t be able toe to the Mo family.


    However, with Samuel around, Yang Wanlin was not worried about his safety at all.


    It was said that there were many masters in the Mo family. The previous thugs were all top masters.


    But how could these peoplepare with Samuel?


    Yang Wanlin''s confidence in Samuel had now inted. In his opinion, in terms of fists and feet, he


    probably could not find a match for Samuel in Swallow City.


    In fact, he thought too little of Samuel. It should be said that Samuel could not find an opponent on


    the whole earth.


    Samuel went straight to the backyard.


    Behind a round arched door, Samuel finally saw the person he was looking for.


    Qi Donglin was lying on the ground with a face full of pain, almost dying. Qi Yiyun, on the other


    hand, had red eyes and tears in them. Obviously, she wanted to cry, but she


    forced herself to hold back.


    Samuel was furious when he saw this scene. It was as though someone had stepped on his spine!

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    The gloomy-faced Samuel walked into the backyard.


    In the face of this uninvited guest, Master Mo immediately showed dissatisfaction on his face.


    "What''s going on? The dignified Mo family can''t even stop an outsider?" Master Mo said to the


    people around him.


    The subordinate next to him was obviously frightened by Master Mo''s words and hurriedly said,


    "Master Mo, if this guy dares toe in, he can''t go out today.¡±


    "Don''t dirty my garden,¡± Master Mo said. Obviously, Samuel had already made Master Mo want to


    kill him.


    His subordinate nodded and walked toward Samuel.


    In his opinion, it was a very simple thing to deal with this kind of kid.


    However, when Yang Wanlin followed and appeared behind Samuel, Master Mo suddenly stopped


    his subordinate and frowned.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Wasn''t this Yang Wanlin? He had actually barged in. This child!


    Master Mo did not go to the preliminary contest of the Martial Grand Meeting. After all, for a big shot


    like him, even if he wanted to join in the fun, he would only show up at a critical time. So he had not


    seen Samuel yet.


    But judging from his judgment, Master Mo knew that this child was likely to be Samuel, who had


    recently caused a sensation in Swallow City.


    "Yang Wanlin, what do you mean?" Master Mo asked Yang Wanlin.


    Yang Wanlin was still a little worried in the face of such a person as Master Mo. After all, he was a


    big shot who was on the same level as the Yang family''s patriarch.


    Moreover, his experience was darker and more daunting than the Yang family''s patriarch.


    But at this point, Yang Wanlin still had to pretend to be calm. He didn''t want to be regarded as a


    good-for-nothing by Master Mo.


    "Master Mo, I''m really sorry. My friend doesn''t know much about the ways of the world, so he


    barged in. I hope you can forgive him." Yang Wanlin said.


    Master Mo sneered and thought, "Since you broke into my house directly, how can you talk about


    the ways of the world?¡±


    "He¡¯s... Samuel?" asked Master Mo.


    "That''s right." Yang Wanlin nodded with a smile. It seemed that Samuel''s reputation in Swallow City


    could no longer be stopped. Even Master Mo knew him.


    "At such a young age, I heard that he already had a good performance at the Martial Grand


    Meeting. This really surprised me, but our Mo family is not that easy to break in," said Master Mo.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun turned to look at Samuel. She had seen Samuel''s performance in the ring at


    the Martial Grand Meeting. She had a deep impression of him, but she did not understand why he


    would appear at this time.


    At the same time, Samuel also looked at Qi Yiyun. It had to be said that when she was a child, Qi


    Yiyun already had the temperament of a beautiful woman. Although her beauty was concealed by


    her sses, it did not affect her at all in Samuel''s eyes.


    Samuel still clearly remembered the shock when he saw Qi Yiyun take off her sses for the first


    time. The twopletely different people gave people apletely different visual impact.


    "Who hit him?" Samuel pointed at Qi Donglin, who was lying on the ground, and asked.


    Master Mo sneered. Did this guye for Qi Donglin? He was not qualified to deal with this matter.


    "I hit him. What do you want?" One of Master Mo¡¯s subordinates said.


    Samuel''s eyes turned cold and he said faintly, "Do you know what price you have to pay for this?"


    His subordinate saw Samuel walking toward him with a contemptuous smile on his face. Although


    Samuel was rumored to be very powerful, he would not admit that a kid was so powerful without a


    real fight.


    "Why don¡¯t you let me have a look?" One of his subordinates said.


    Samuel seemed to be walking casually, but in the blink of an eye, he was already in front of his


    men.


    Peng!


    There was a loud sound. No one could see how Samuel had attacked. However, the subordinate


    was sent flying backward and smashed against the wall. The front wall was cracked, giving off an


    extremely strong visual impact.


    "Die!" Samuel blurted out.


    There was a brief moment of panic in Master Mo''s eyes. His subordinate had been with him for


    more than ten years, and he knew better than anyone how powerful he was. In the entire Swallow


    City, the people who could fight with him would not be more than two hands. But now, he was


    defeated by Samuel with one move. Moreover, it seemed that he was really dead, judging from his


    lifeless look!


    This brat''s attacks were actually so vicious, moreover so powerful!


    Seeing this scene, Yang Wanlin was so frightened that his legs went limp. He had never thought


    Samuel dare to kill the Mo family¡¯s people. Moreover, he was a trusted man of Master Mo. Was he


    going to dere war on the Mo family?


    Swallowing his dry throat, Yang Wanlin took another deep breath to calm himself down.


    Yang Wanlin could not imagine what kind of consequences this trip would lead to. However, there


    was one thing he knew that Samuel had truly angered Master Mo.


    "Who else is there?" Samuel asked Boss Mo.


    Although Master Mo hated him, he knew that it would not be easy for the Mo family to find someone


    to deal with this guy after seeing what Samuel had done. Besides, he did not have any masters in


    the Martial Arts Gym with him. Confronting Samuel was not the best choice.


    "Samuel, do you know that I can kill the Hannigan family in no time at all?" Master Mo threatened.


    "I will be extremely grateful if you really wish to do so." Samuelughed.


    It was not until then that Master Mo realized that Samuel had been called a good -for-nothing of the


    Hannigan family. Moreover, judging from his current momentum, he seemed to have broken away


    from the Hannigan family. Wasn''t it a joke to threaten him with the Hannigan family?


    "What do you want to do?" Master Mo asked. In a situation where they could not confront each


    other head-on, they could only seek a negotiation method. Of course, this did not mean that Master


    Mo had reallypromised. Given his character, he would definitely seek Samuel''s help afterward.


    Samuel nced at Qi Donglin and said," He''s my friend. The Mo family will pay him back for


    everything they''ve taken from him.


    Master Mo smiled coldly. He made use of the Qi Family''s n not only to empty the Qi Family''s


    property, but also to take control of the city''s economy. Now that the n had been sessful, and


    the Mo Family had also consumed a lot of manpower and financial resources, how could they return


    it?


    As for the rumors outside, the Mo family was targeting the Qi family because of women. This was


    simply a joke. There were so many women in the world. In the eyes of businessmen, only interests


    were supreme. Who would spend so much effort just to get a woman?


    "Samuel, don''t you think that this matter is too simple? You think that I, Mo Yanshang, am too


    simple," Master Mo said.


    "Is that so? Let me see howplicated you are." After saying that, Samuel walked towards Mo


    Yanshang.


    Mo Yanshang immediately panicked.


    Yang Wanlin was also panicking. If Samuel were to kill Mo Yanshang, this matter would be blown


    out of proportion!

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    The air seemed to freeze as everyone stared fixedly at Samuel. No one dared to imagine what was


    about to happen. After all, Mo Yanshang was the head of the Mo family and one of the threergest


    families in Swallow City''s business world!


    Samuel, do you really dare to disregard Mo Yanshang¡¯s identity?


    Mo Yanshang couldn''t help but breathe heavily. He had been in the business world for dozens of


    years, and his status as a mafia member of the underworld made him feel like he didn¡¯t need to fear


    anything.


    However, at this moment, he felt an inexplicable sense of fear. Even Mo Yanshang himself was


    shocked. How could he be afraid? Furthermore, the other party was just a child!


    "Samuel, don''t be too impudent," Mo Yanshang said through gritted teeth.


    Samuel ignored him and deliberately slowed his pace. The passing of time would only cause Mo


    Yanshang to feel an even greater psychological pressure.


    Although Qi Yiyun was younger than Samuel, she was born to be more sensible than her peers.


    This was also the reason why Qi Yiyun was able to have a scheming mind at such a young age.


    After Qi Yiyun¡¯s parents went abroad, she stayed alone at home to hide her identity. Even her


    closest best friend didn''t know her real identity.


    At this time, Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel with surprise in her eyes. At such a young age, she had


    come up with a ridiculous idea.


    Women would eventually get married in the future. Shouldn¡¯t she marry such a man?


    "You don''t have much of a chance," Samuel said tly.


    Mo Yanshang''s clenched fist trembled slightly. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought


    that he would be threatened by a little brat. Furthermore, he still felt afraid and did not even have


    the ability to deal with this matter.


    Compromise?


    If this matter was spread out, the Mo family would be a joke if theypromised with a child.


    Mo Yanshang was someone who cared deeply about face. His self-esteem would never allow him


    to do such a thing.


    At this moment, a group of people flocked to the backyard.


    Seeing these people, Mo Yanshang let out a slight sigh of relief.


    "You good-for-nothings, can''t you even stop a child breaking in? You actually allowed him to barge


    in." Mo Yanshang angrily rebuked the security captain.


    The security captain looked bitter. If he could stop Samuel, how could he break into the Mo family?


    Just now, they were all lying on the ground. If it weren''t for the fact that they were worried that


    Samuel would hurt Mo Yanshang, the security captain would not have appeared, enduring the pain.


    "Master Mo, I''ve already notified the members of the boxing gym that they''re on their way here," the


    security captain said to


    Mo Yanshang.


    Mo Yanshang was so angry that he wanted to shut up the captain''s mouth. He really didn''t think


    much of Samuel, speaking so bluntly in front of Samuel. What if he took advantage of the arrival of


    the people from the boxing gym to deal with him?


    However, to Mo Yanshang''s surprise, Samuel stopped in his tracks.


    "I¡¯ll make you convinced.¡± After that, Samuel changed his direction and walked toward Qi Yiyun.


    This little girl had a prototype of a beauty, but her big ck-framed sses still covered a lot of light


    points.


    "Are you all right?" Samuel asked Qi Yiyun in a soft voice.


    Samuel had rejected the woman in front of him countless times. However, it did not mean that he


    would let it go. He would never forget how she helped him regardless of the safety of her family.


    "Why did you save us?" Qi Yiyun asked Samuel.


    "There are some reasons that you won''t believe even if I tell you. You just need to know that as long


    as I''m here, no one can hurt you, " Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun nodded. She had shown a matureness that a child shouldn¡¯t have.


    Even though she was extremely curious, she didn''t ask.


    Samuel walked up to Qi Donglin and helped him up. Then Qi Donglin leaned against the wall and


    rested.


    Qi Donglin was beaten so hard that it took him a lot of effort to breathe, but he still thanked Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head with a smile and said, "That¡¯s what I should do, but something will change


    because of me. I don''t know if it''s good or bad. "


    After saying these words, Samuel sighed inwardly. His rebirth had caused many things to change.


    This also caused him to feel uneasy. This was because regardless of how things changed, whether


    it would bring him benefits or not, whether it would cause things to be out of control, or even


    change the fate of this family of three, Samuel didn''t know.


    Qi Donglin revealed an ugly smile, but he didn''t say anything. He didn''t know if it would be good or


    bad in the future, but if Samuel didn''te, it would be a bad thing today. It was very likely that he


    could not even walk out of the Mo family alive.


    It didn''t take long for the Mo family''s boxing gym men to arrive at the backyard.


    Among the three fellows, two of them were muscr, and at first nce, one could tell that they


    were srong. The other one was a little short, and his physique was much weaker among the two


    muscle men, which gave people a feeling that he was too weak to resist the wind.


    However, Samuel could feel that the strongest among the three was the short man.


    "Go and keep an eye on your father," Samuel said to Qi Yiyun. He had asked her to go to the wall


    because he was afraid that she might hurt Qi Yiyun if they fought.


    When Qi Yiyun walked to the wall, Samuel fixed his eyes directly on the short man.


    "Their muscles are used to scare people. Since you are the strongest, then just do it,"


    Samuel said.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    There was a hint of surprise in the little man''s eyes. Ordinary people would not think that he was the


    strongest among the three. However, Samuel had seen through this so easily, which was really out


    of his expectation.


    "Samuel, I''ve heard of your performance at the Martial Grand Meeting. But if you think that you can


    mess around in the Mo family, you''re looking down on the Mo family," the short man said coldly.


    "The Martial Grand Meeting?" Samuel smiled contemptuously and said, "So you think my


    performance at the conference is very good? It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t even finished warming up, but


    that good-for-nothing has already fallen down under the stage." "The warm-up isn''t over yet? The


    little man frowned. Was this guy good at bragging more than his skills?


    However, if he hadn''t bragged, then this would''ve been a bit shocking.


    Now all the people in the martial arts world had a different analysis of Samuel''s first battle. But


    many of them thought that Samuel had used all his strength in an instant, which had caught them


    off guard. That was why they were so shocked.


    That was to say, they felt that Samuel had shown his peak in the first battle of the Martial Grand


    Meeting. Since the peak showed up, there was nothing to be afraid of.

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    In fact, at the peak of Samuel''s level, it was likely that only after Velocisaurus had awakened would


    it be qualified for him to disy his peak strength.


    These ordinary people from Earth could die in the blink of an eye.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you think yesterday''s match was my limit?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    The short man did think so, and many people in the Swallow City martial arts world thought so.


    However, judging Samuel''s current state, it seemed that what they thought was not true at all.


    But... Samuel was only 14 years old. How powerful could he be?


    It should be noted that in the journey of Martial Arts, in addition to talent, it would take a long period


    of umtion to be a real master. In other words, it was almost impossible for a young


    superior to exist.


    "Today, I''ll see your limit." After the short man finished speaking, he looked at the two musclemen


    beside him. Since Samuel had seen through him, he was the most powerful one among the three,


    so there was no need for these two to waste time


    "Extreme?" Samuel smiled disdainfully and said, "Do you have the qualifications to do so?"


    The little man gritted his teeth. He was irritated by Samuel''s words. He squatted down slightly and


    made an attack.


    Samuel put his hands behind his back and said lightly, "I''ll give you a chance. If you can touch me,


    I''ll admit defeat."


    "Samuel, you¡¯re too arrogant," the small man yelled. He stomped on the ground and crushed the


    pavement tiles.


    Seeing this scene, Mo Yanshangughed. He was the most inconspicuous person in the Mo


    Family''s boxing gym, but he was also the strongest. Countless experts had been defeated by him


    before. Samuel''s act of looking down on everything meant that he was destined to die under his


    fists.


    Mo Yanshang wasn''t afraid of Samuel''s dying in the Mo family would cause him trouble. That was


    because in his eyes, the Hannigan family was just an insignificant family. Even if he died, the


    Hannigan family wouldn''t have the guts to cause him trouble.


    Furthermore, the current Samuel was already separated from the Hannigan family. Mo Yanshang


    didn''t need to worry about this matter at all.


    The wind from the fist whistled.


    Samuel nodded approvingly. The little man''s strength was indeed extraordinary. Judging from the


    strength of Tianqi, he had at least reached the Earth level, which was a very rare state for the


    people of the secr world.


    It was a pity that the Earth level was like an ant to Samuel. Even if one was at Heaven level, they


    would not be able to do anything in front of Samuel.


    Samuel managed to dodge the fierce punch by a hair''s breadth.


    Everyone thought Samuel would be defeated by this punch, but he remained intact.


    The little man was shocked. Samuel was lucky to escape at thest moment. It was not because he


    was slow, but because he did it on purpose.


    If that was the case, then his strength must be above his own.


    "Continue." Samuel¡¯s voice sounded in his ear, and the little man bristled with anger!


    "You''re courting death!"


    After the little man roared, he immediatelyunched a second round of attack against Samuel. This


    time, his movement was faster and his strength was stronger.


    In the eyes of others, the speed of the short man¡¯s punch was almost impossible to be seen by the


    naked eye.


    However, in Samuel''s eyes, he could clearly see the trajectory andnding point of his


    opponent.


    "Slow, really slow." Samuel shook his head and spoke in a somewhat regretful manner.


    When he was in Xuanyuan World, Samuel had met a few real opponents. It was almost impossible


    for him to meet an opponent of this level on earth.


    When the little man heard the word "slow", his face turned livid.


    His speed of punching was already recognized by the Swallow City martial arts world as being very


    fast. He didn''t expect to get such an evaluation from Samuel, which made him have a strong sense


    of failure. After all, Samuel didn''t just say it, but he dodged his attacks every time urately.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The originally gleeful Mo Yanshang''s expression gradually stiffened. He understood just how strong


    this subordinate of his was. Furthermore, every time they exchanged blows, he was able to upy


    the upper peak in a short period of time, and even end the battle.


    However, he didn''t manage to gain any advantage in the face of Samuel''s nonaggressiveness. He


    didn''t even touch a strand of hair on Samuel''s head. Mo Yanshang was well aware of what this


    meant.


    "How is this possible? This trash kid of the Hannigan family is that powerful!" Mo Yanshang couldn''t


    believe that such a person would be called trash by the Han family.


    Could it be that this was some kind of scheme by the Hannigan family?


    "If you don''t have any other tricks up your sleeve, I''ll fight back," Samuel said to the short man after


    10 moves.


    The little man had already be angry from embarrassment. There was no way he could do, but


    now he had already messed up his position.


    Samuel sighed helplessly. It was a waste of his time to fight against such a weak man.


    "Let''s end this.¡± After Samuel said this, his figure appeared behind the little man.


    Samuel grabbed the short man by the back of his neck with one hand and lifted his hand, making


    the short man lose his center of gravity and fly up.


    Just with the strength of one hand, he lifted the short man and flew up.


    Then, Samuel kicked the ground with his legs and jumped up. Before the little mannded, he


    punched the little man in the spine.


    When the little man felt the pain from his spine, his face was suddenly covered with despair.


    He knew that this punch was enough to break his backbone. He would probably have to spend the


    rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    Peng!


    The little man fell to the ground, stirring up the dust all over the sky.


    He did not scream in pain, but his expression waspletely desperate.


    Samuel turned around and asked Mo Yanshang, "Mo Yanshang, do you have any more helpers?"


    Mo Yanshang felt the true terror. At this point in time, he no longer dared to deny that he was afraid


    of a child. This was because this child was not an ordinary child at all. Even the strongest person


    under him could be dealt with so easily!


    "Samuel, what exactly do you want?" Mo Yanshang asked after taking in a deep breath. At this


    moment, he had no choice but to consider his own ending. If Samuel''s fistnded on his old bones,


    he might not even be able to keep his life.


    "All the things you took from the Qis, even a piece of rat shit, you have to be returned. How long will


    it take?" Samuel said.


    Although Mo Yanshang was still unwilling to give up, he had already paid a hefty price for his n. If


    he were to return it, all his previous efforts would have been in vain. However, with Samuel¡¯s strong


    request, how could Mo Yanshang not ept it?


    At least before he thought of a way to deal with Samuel, he could only pretend to


    <ppromise.

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    "One week," Mo Yanshang replied.


    Even though he had no choice but to say these words.


    But for Yang Wanlin, who was on the side, it was shocking to the extreme.


    Furthermore, if Yang Bin found out about this matter, he would definitely be shocked.


    This was Mo Yanshang. His strength was well-known in Swallow City, but no one had ever heard of


    himpromising to someone.


    "In the next week, you can think of a way to deal with me, and you can also return what you got


    from the Qi Family as soon as possible. But I have to warn you that the former road is not easy. If


    you can''t do what you promised within a week, I will remove the Mo Family from Swallow City,"


    Samuel said.


    Mo Yanshang''s face was about to bleed. Having been in Swallow City for so many years, who


    would dare to say such things to him?


    Anyone who heard these words that the Mo family were to be removed from the list, would probably


    think itughable.


    Samuel walked up to Qi Yiyun and said, " Let''s go. If he goes back on his word, I''ll make him pay."


    Qi Yiyun nodded and the group left the Mo family manor.


    At the entrance of the Mo family''s courtyard, Samuel said to Yang Wanlin, " Arrange a safe ce for


    them. It''s best to be secretive."


    Within a week, Samuel wasn''t sure what Mo Yanshang would do, so he had to ensure the safety of


    the family of three.


    "Samuel, leave this matter to me. Don''t worry. I will never let anything happen to them." Yang


    Wanlin patted his chest and promised. After witnessing Samuel¡¯s power, Yang Wanlin regarded


    Samuel¡¯s words as an imperial edict. He believed that Yang Bin would also let him do so.


    "When can I see you again?" Qi Yiyun asked Samuel before getting in the car.


    "We are friends. There will be many opportunities for us to meet again in the future," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun nodded and got in the car.


    Qi Donglin was seriously injured, but with the passage of time, he was much better.


    Qi Donglin still felt a little strange about Samuel''s appearance. After all, the current him was not


    rted to Samuel. He really could not understand why Samuel would help him by offending the Mo


    n.


    "Yiyun, do you know him?" Qi Donglin could see Samuel was particrly concerned about Qi Yiyun,


    so he thought Samuel¡¯s help must have something to do with Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun shook her head. She did not know Samuel, but Samuel had said that there was a reason,


    but he could not tell her.


    "Dad, I think he¡¯s trustworthy,¡± said Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Donglin nodded. No matter what the reason for Samuel¡¯s help was, as long as he was


    trustworthy and as long as he did not do anything that hurt Qi Yiyun, there was no doubt about the


    reason.


    "The Qi family is lucky this time.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen to us." Qi Donglin sighed. He was d Samuel had


    appeared in time. Otherwise, Qi Yiyun and Ouyang Fei would have been implicated because of his


    recklessness.


    At the same time, Qi Donglin also sighed inwardly at Samuel''s strength. Even Mo Yanshang


    couldn''t do anything to him.


    But there was one thing Qi Donglin couldn''t figure out. How could such a powerful person be called


    a waste by others?


    Yang Wanlin had his own secret base, a ce where he often held parties. It was inevitable that the


    rich young master''s private life would be in chaos. Naturally, he needed this kind of secret base to


    release his nature freely.


    After settling down the family of three, Yang Wanlin couldn''t wait to return to the Yang family. He


    had to tell Yang Bin what had happened in the Mo family as soon as possible. He was so eager in


    his heart that he wanted to share it with Yang Bin.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After returning home, Yang Wanlin went directly to Yang Bin''s study.


    Generally speaking, no one dared to disturb Yang Bin when he was in the study, which was also the


    rule set by Yang Bin in the Yang family.


    However, since Yang Wanlin and Samuel began to contact each other, Yang Bin opened a green


    channel for Yang Wanlin. Even when he was in the study, as long as it was rted to Samuel, Yang


    Wanlin could find him.


    "Patriarch, I''m back.¡± Standing in front of the desk, Yang Wanlin said respectfully.


    Yang Bin put down his brush. He had justpleted his work and his handwriting was lively.


    However, no one could understand what he was writing.


    "How is it going?¡± Yang Bin asked.


    Yang Wanlin began to exin to Yang Bin about what had happened in the Mo family in detail. He


    did not let go of any of the details and spoke excitedly.


    In the process, Yang Bin was excited and worried when he heard that.


    Yang Bin was very clear about the identity of the short man. He had once won the championship of


    the martial arts summit for the Mo family for three consecutive years. He was a true powerhouse of


    the Swallow City generation. However, he did not expect that he would end up in such dire straits


    and be crippled by Samuel.


    What was even more unexpected to Yang Bin was that Mo Yanshang would actually make a


    compromise with Samuel.


    "Patriarch, guess what Samuel had said before he left the Mo family." Yang Wanlin kept him in


    suspense and asked Yang Bin.


    Yang Bin shook his head. What happened before had shocked him enough. Moreover, Samuel''s


    path was really iprehensible. How could he guess what Samuel had said?


    "If Mo Yanshang didn''t do what he promised him in a week, he would remove the Mo family from the


    list. This sentence was said in front of Mo Yanshang," Yang Wanlin said.


    Even though Yang Bin had experienced a lot and could be considered an experienced person, he


    could not help but gasp when he heard that.


    Samuel is really bold to say such a thing in front of Mo Yanshang!


    However, after thinking about it carefully, he realized that Samuel was indeed qualified to say that.


    "I didn''t think that old fart Mo Yanshang would suffer such a blow in hister years. This is such a


    great satisfaction." Yang Binughed and said.


    At this time, Yang Bin also rejoiced in his heart. Fortunately, he had known Samuel for a long time. If


    other people got ahead of him, he was afraid that the Yang family would face this kind of dilemma.


    Suddenly, Yang Bin''s expression changed. He asked Yang Wanlin, "How''s the Tagliare Company?


    Does the Yang Family provide enough support?"


    "Patriarch, didn''t you say that taking one step at a time and it will depend on Samuel¡¯s


    performance?" Yang Wanlin asked in confusion.


    Yang Bin did think so before, but what he had just said reminded him.


    Samuel''s request sgould be fulfilled in a week. It was because the Mo family had fulfilled their


    promise.


    As for the Yang family, they also promised to Samuel in three months. If the operation was too slow,


    it would lead to Samuel¡¯s dissatisfaction. Yang Bin could not imagine what the consequences would


    be.


    "Speed up and put the three months'' time ahead of time. Thest sentence Samuel was said to Mo


    Yanshang, but it is also a warning to the Yang family. It¡¯s a warning


    to us," Yang Bin said solemnly.

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    Yang Wanlin didn''t have Yang Bin¡¯s awareness of Samuel, which also showed the gap between him


    and Yang Bin. Before Yang Bin gave him any advice, he only thought that it was a warning from


    Samuel to the Mo family.


    Now thinking about it carefully, it seemed that there was really such a reason.


    Samuel had made it very clear that if he failed to fulfill his promise, the Mo family would have to be


    removed. Didn''t the Yang family also agree to his request and have a time limit?


    "Patriarch, do you really believe that he can get rid of the Mo family?" Yang Wanlin asked curiously.


    These words were full of threat, but it did not mean Samuel could really do it.


    The Mo family, after all, was an old family that had been standing in Swallow City for many years


    and had a very deep foundation in Swallow City. How could it be removed by Samuel just because


    he wanted to?


    "s." Yang Bin sighed heavily. It was indeed hard to believe that anyone else would say such


    words. After all, the Mo family was one of the three major families. How could it be easily removed


    from the list?


    However, Samuel wasn''t a simple man either. If he really had the identity of a powerhouse at the


    Heaven- level in Tianqi, what did the Mo family mean to him?


    No matter how powerful the Mo family was, they were still just a business family.


    However, Tianqi was an organization that was above the secr world. Moreover, the Mo family


    was no match for it in terms of strength. Therefore, Samuel''s words carried quite a bit of weight.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Seeing Yang Bin nod, Yang Wanlin roughly guessed Yang Bin''s attitude toward this matter. He


    couldn''t help but gasp. If the patriarch thought so, then Samuel could really threaten the existence


    of the Mo family.


    In this way, another idea came to Yang Wanlin''s mind.


    Since Samuel could destroy the Mo family, why didn''t he go with the flow and ask Samuel to help


    the Yang family get rid of his long-time rival?


    "Patriarch, if he really can do it, do we need to use some tricks on the Qi Family''s matter so that the


    Mo Family can¡¯t fulfill their promise?" Yang Wanlin suggested.


    How could Yang Bin, an old fox, not think of something that Yang Wanlin could think of? However,


    he did not dare to do so so easily. In this way, it would be making use of Samuel in disguise. Yang


    Bin could not imagine what kind of consequences it would lead to once Samuel noticed it.


    Although Samuel was only fourteen years old, Yang Bin had never treated Samuel as a child. His


    strength and shrewdness were not something that a child could possess.


    Therefore, Yang Bin was so cautious that he did not dare to y any tricks on Samuel.


    "Have you ever thought about what would happen if he finds out that we are putting obstacles in his


    way?" Yang Bin asked in reply.


    Yang Wanlin was a witness of Samuel''s attempt at breaking into the Mo family. Even though he did


    not know what the rtionship between Samuel and the Qi family was, he could tell that the Qi


    family was very important to him from his attitude toward this matter. In other words, this incident


    had a lot of weight in Samuel''s heart.


    He wanted the Mo family to return everything he had obtained from the Qi family. If the Yang family


    were to act recklessly behind his back and be found out by him, they would be in trouble.


    "Patriarch, I understand what you mean. I didn''t think carefully." Yang Wanlin said with a face of


    shame. He thought that the matter was too simple and he thought that he could use this matter to


    get rid of the Mo family. But now it seemed that such an act of taking a tightrope was not necessary


    at all. After all, the rtionship between the Yang family and Samuel was now very good. In the


    future, he did not have to risk offending Samuel at all.


    "Nothing else. You can leave now," Yang Bin said.


    Yang Wanlin nodded and walked out of the study.


    "Are you tempted?" After Yang Wanlin left, Song Yun, who had been standing behind Yang Bin,


    asked.


    Yang Bin sighed and said, "This is a great opportunity to get rid of the Mo family. Of course, I will be


    tempted. I have been fighting with him for decades. Now there is an opportunity topletely


    destroy the Mo family. I really want to have a try." "But you know very well what Samuel wants. If the


    Yang Family makes trouble on this matter, I''m afraid he will be dissatisfied." Song Yun reminded. He


    had to let Yang Bin know more about the pros and cons of this matter. He could not destroy the


    rtionship between the Yang Family and Samuel because of a moment of confusion. If not, it


    would be toote to regret it.


    Yang Bin nodded and said, "I understand this, so I don''t dare to act rashly."


    After hesitating for a while, Yang Bin said," Is there any way to change the situation? We can


    destroy the Mo family as well as not offend Samuel."


    Song Yun did not even think before shaking his head. He said, "Samuel''s request is simple. He


    wants everything that the Mo family has obtained from the Qi family be returned to the Qi family.


    Furthermore, it¡¯s not a gift, nor is it charity. If you want to give it to the Qi family with other benefits,


    I''m afraid that Samuel will treat it as an insult."


    "s." Yang Bin sighed helplessly and said, "Can''t I just watch this opportunity pass? I don''t want to


    give up."


    "As long as the Yang Family¡¯s rtionship with Samuel is maintained, it will surpass the other two


    families sooner orter. You don''t have to be so anxious," Song Yun said.


    Yang Bin understood this principle. It had been decades and he finally had a chance. How could he


    be willing to give it up?


    However, after considering the pros and cons of the matter, Yang Bin decided not to take any


    action. After all, he knew very well how serious it was to lose a friend like Samuel. Moreover, once


    he turned against Samuel, the Yang family would lose even more.


    At the same time, in the Hannigan family manor.


    Finally, the one whom Hangong Qianqiu asked for help from the Hangong family came to her side.


    Of course, Hangong Boling would not show up so easily. He was Hangong Boling''s confidant and


    had given Hangong Qianqiu enough face.


    "What do you want me to do for you?" Zhong Changqiu asked.


    For Hangong Qianqiu, killing Samuel was the most satisfying and pleasant thing to do, but she


    couldn''t do that now. After all, Samuel had a certain influence in Swallow City''s upper-ss society.


    She needed to take advantage of his influence to bring benefits and status to the Hannigan family.


    Therefore, Samuel could not die easily.


    "I want to bring Samuel back," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Zhong Changqiu frowned discontentedly and said, "How could such a small thing make mee all


    the way here?"


    In the past, this was indeed a small matter, but now, there was no way for Nangong Qianqiu to deal


    with Samuel. Furthermore, even Van Jun was no match for him, which was why Nangong Qianqiu


    had turned to Nangong Boling for help.


    "He''s very good at fighting. He¡¯s not as simple as you think," Nangong Qianqiu reminded him.


    Zhong Changqiu smiled disdainfully.


    Before he came, he had learned about the Hannigan family''s situation and knew Samuel was just a


    child.


    Since he was a child, how good could he be at fighting?

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    It was not without reason that Zhong Changqiu looked down on Samuel. In addition to Samuel''s


    young age, there was another reason, and that was that Zhong Changqiu himself was quite


    powerful.


    All the ces simr to the Earth Core Prison in the Nangong n were managed by Zhong


    Changqiu alone. From this point of view, it was enough to show Zhong Changqiu''s power.


    "Don''t waste my time. Lead the way," said Zhong Changqiu.


    Nangong Qianqiu nodded confidently.


    Since he was sent by the Nangong family, he must be very powerful, so she was not worried at all.


    Nangong Qianqiu had already investigated Samuel''s residence. After all, she wanted to plot against


    Samuel. How could she not know where Samuel lived?


    The driver of the Hannigan family drove the car, and Han Jun also joined in the fun. The three of


    them went straight to themunity of Samuel.


    "Grandma, he actually lives in such a shabby ce." After getting out of the car, Han Jun said with


    a look of disdain.


    Nangong Qianqiu touched Han Jun''s head with a smile and said, "People of his status can only live


    in this kind of ce. What''s so strange about that?"


    Han Jun nodded as if it was a matter of course. After leaving the Hannigan family, what right did


    Samuel have to stay in a good ce?


    He had just won a battle at the Martial Grand Meeting, but a victory meant nothing to him.


    "Cut the crap. Let''s go," Zhong Changqiu said impatiently.


    Hangong Qianqiu had a bad temper, but she restrained herself a lot in the face of Zhong Changqiu.


    This was probably a show of bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Facing her grandson,


    Hangong Qianqiu was in high spirits, but facing the Hangong family members, she was like a


    begging dog wagging its tail.


    They sessfully arrived at the front door of Samuel¡¯s house.


    After Han Jun had pressed the doorbell, he rubbed his fingers in disgust, as if he was afraid that the


    doorbell would dirty him.


    Gina opened the door with joy and thought


    that it was Samuel who hade back. Her expression suddenly stiffened because she did not see


    Samuel. Instead, she saw Nangong Qianqiu and Han Jun, as well as a stranger.


    "What do you want to do?" Gina asked.


    Han Jun did not show any respect to his own mother at all. In fact, in his heart, she was not even


    his senior.


    "Where¡¯s Samuel? Ask him toe out," Han Jun said rudely.


    Gina¡¯s face became serious. "Is he making trouble here?"


    "He¡¯s not at home," Gina said.


    "Since he hides and doesn''t dare to meet anyone, is he a coward?" Han Jun said with disdain. At


    the same time, he raised his volume, hoping Samuel could hear what he said.


    However, Samuel was really not at home now. No matter how loud he was, Samuel could not hear


    him.


    "Use the trumpet to shout. He is not at home. I''m sorry that I can''t see you off." After that, Gina was


    ready to close the door.


    At this time, Nangong Qianqiu reached out her hand and blocked it directly. She said coldly to Gina,


    "Gina, how dare you stop me outside the door. Don''t you know who you are?"


    Gina was dissatisfied with Nangong Qianqiu for a long time, but although she had left the Hannigan


    family now, she had been bullied by Nangong Qianqiu for so many years. In her heart, she had


    formed a fear of Nangong Qianqiu, which was in the potential consciousness. So when she faced


    Nangong Qianqiu''s cold expression, Gina could not help being afraid.


    "What do you want to do?" Gina asked.


    "Since he''s not back. I''ll wait for him toe back." Nangong Qianqiu pushed open the door and


    went straight into the house.


    "Humph, what''s the difference between this ce and a dog''s den? He''s so powerful, and yet he


    still lives in a ce like this?" Han Jun had begun mocking Samuel mercilessly the moment he


    entered.


    Everything in the house was left by the previous owner, so it seemed a little dpidated. However,


    Samuel did not care about these things at all. He had never thought of recing them.


    "It''s up to you. I''m going back to my room." Gina didn''t want to face Nangong Qianqiu''s face. Since


    she couldn''t get rid of it, she had to see it out of sight and mind. At the same time, she had to inform


    Samuel so that he could be mentally prepared.


    Nangong Qianqiu frowned at the moment Gina closed the door. Then she immediately walked to


    the door and kicked it hard.


    She was afraid Gina would inform Samuel that he would not dare to go home, so she had to stop


    him.


    "Get out of here," Nangong Qianqiu said in a stern voice.


    Gina''s hands, which were holding the phone in panic, were shaking. When she was about to dial


    Samuel''s number, the door was suddenly kicked open and almost the whole door was broken.


    That strange man was standing at the door. It was obviously his doing.


    When Nangong Qianqiu saw Gina holding her mobile phone, she immediately took it away and


    gave her a hard p in the face.


    "You want to inform him? How dare you." After finishing her words, Hangong Qianqiu gave her


    another p in the face.


    Gina''s face immediately turned red and swollen.


    Han Jun did not feel any pain when he saw his mother being beaten. Instead, heughed. It


    seemed that he was very happy.


    "Mom, he is also your grandson, and you have seen his current achievements. If you continue to


    refuse toe to your senses, I am afraid that you will have no chance to regret in the future." Gina


    covered her face, gnashed her teeth, and said. Her face was burning with pain, but it was not as


    cold as her heart.


    Samuel is powerful?


    Samuel had made a great aplishment?


    No!


    In Nangong Qianqiu''s heart, she had never admitted these things. Even if the outside world had


    changed a lot about Samuel, some people even wondered why such a powerful person would be


    regarded as a waste by the Hannigan family.


    However, Nangong Qianqiu did not realize this at all. Even now, she still believed that Han Jun was


    the future of the Hannigan family. Everything that Samuel had now was just an illusion.


    "Gina, when did ite to you to teach me how to do things? You are just a dispensable daughter-


    inw of Hannigan family. Don''t put yourself in a high position. As long as I ask, Han Cheng will


    divorce you. Who do you think you are?" Nangong Qianqiu said disdainfully.


    Gina''s face was full of bitter smiles. She had never thought about this problem, but she knew that if


    it was really Nangong Qianqiu¡¯s request, perhaps... Han Cheng would really do it.


    But what did it matter?


    From the moment Gina stepped out of the Hannigan family''spound, she no longer regarded


    herself as a member of the Hannigan family.


    The current her only wanted to make up for theck of respect she had for Samuel after so many


    years of being a mother.


    "I will open my eyes wide and wait for the day when you regret it," Gina said.


    Nangong Qianqiu was so angry by her words that she pped Gina on the face again.


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly came from behind them.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    Zhong Changqiu instantly turned around when he heard Samuel''s voice. Although his attention had


    been drawn to Nangong Qianqiu just now, he had not noticed that someone had appeared behind


    him, it still made him feel a sense of lingering fear.


    If he was not a child but his enemy, he would have been a corpse lying in a pool of blood.


    "Samuel, you''re finally back," Nangong Qianqiu said to Samuel with a grim smile.


    Compared with torturing Gina, Nangong Qianqiu was more willing to put her energy on Samuel.


    Samuel walked to Gina''s side with a frosty face.


    At this time, Gina''s face was already very swollen, and the fingerprints on her face were even


    brighter, which made Samuel''s anger rise in an instant.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, this is not the Hannigan family''spound. Moreover, this is not a ce where


    you can act arrogantly." Samuel clenched his teeth and said.


    Nangong Qianqiu smiled faintly. With Zhong Changqiu around, she was not afraid of Samuel at all.


    Moreover, even if it was not the territory of the Hannigan family, Nangong Qianqiu did not take


    Samuel seriously at all. How could she care about what kind of ce this was?


    "Samuel, the Hannigan family can''t keep you, so I decided to give you a new ce. From now on,


    you will disappear in


    Swallow City forever, and your name will be a puppet of mine," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Samuel knew that she wouldn''te to him for no reason. After all, his performance in the Martial


    Grand Meeting was enough to let Nangong Qianqiu know how powerful he was.


    But now, since she hade and brought a strange man with her, it was obvious that she had founf


    a helper.


    Han Cheng had said that Nangong Qianqiu had already asked for Nangong Boling''s help. This


    person must have been sent by Nangong Boling.


    "Are you from Nangong Boling?" Samuel asked Zhong Changqiu.


    As soon as he said that, Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes shed with a strange color.


    It was impossible for her identity to be known by Samuel in the Hannigan family. Besides, no one


    else knew the name Hangong Boling except Han Tianyang.


    But... but how did Samuel know that?


    "How do you know about Hangong Boling?" Hangong Qianqiu asked in disbelief.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "You were abandoned by the Hangong family. As a pawn, Hangong


    Boling is willing to help you. I don''t know if it¡¯s out of sympathy or because he thinks you''re useful."


    Hangong Qianqiu¡¯s expression changedpletely. How could Samuel know so clearly?


    When she married Han Tianyang, she was indeed used as a pawn. This was also the means for the


    Hangong family to control the world. However, as an outsider, how could Samuel know these secret


    things? "How... how do you know so clearly? How do you know?" Nangong Qianqiu asked.


    Of course, Samuel knew that even Nangong Boling had to work for him in the past.


    "Go back and tell Nangong Boling that only I can help him do what he wants to do. No matter how


    many Earth Cores he has in the world, it will not help his purpose. If he wants to get it,e and


    find me personally," Samuel said to Zhong Changqiu.


    Earth Core!


    Zhong Changqiu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The Earth Core was a very secretive n of the Nangong n. As an outsider, how could Samuel


    know about such a secret!


    "Boy, I could have spared your life, but now, you have to die!" Zhong Changqiu didn''t intend to kill


    Samuel. He would only do it ording to Hangong Qianqiu''s n. But now, Samuel knew the


    Hangong family''s secret, so he had to kill him. Besides, he didn¡¯t need the consent of Hangong


    Boling at all.


    Hangong Boling didn''t have any objections to this because Samuel knew too much about him.


    "With you alone, can you kill me?" Samuel said indifferently.


    "Humph." Zhong Changqiu snorted coldly and said, "Boy, you underestimate me so much. Who


    gave you the courage?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhong Changqiu took the lead and made his move without


    holding back. He was determined to kill Samuel.


    A cold light shed across Zhong Changqiu''s palm. Samuel moved even faster and struck Zhong


    Changqiu''s chest with his palm.


    Zhong Changqiu took a few steps back due to the tremendous force. He also felt a burning pain in


    his chest, which made him realize Samuel was not a simple opponent.


    "Kid, I didn''t expect you to be so capable," Zhong Changqiu said.


    Samuel didn¡¯t say much. Zhong Changqiu wanted to kill him. If he didn''t defeat him, he wouldn''t be


    willing to give up.


    Of course, Samuel would not kill Zhong Changqiu. He still needed Zhong Changqiu to deliver a


    message for him.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that you''re still useful, you wouldn''t have had the chance to live. You should


    be d you''re still useful," Samuel said.


    Zhong Changqiu grinned and said, "I was careless just now. Do you really think I can''t beat you?"


    From Zhong Changqiu''s point of view, he had indeed been careless just now. He had not


    considered his own ws at all. That was why such a consequence had urred.


    But for Samuel, as long as he was willing, Zhong Changqiu would have died just now.


    Samuel now had aplete skeleton and had reached the Divine Realm of the Xuanyuan World.


    How could the strength of these ordinary people on earthpare with his?


    "Do you know what despair is?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Zhong Changqiu was about to speak when he realized that Samuel appeared in front of him. It was


    just a few feet away from him.


    A strong threat came. When Zhong Changqiu was about to resist, Samuel grabbed him by the neck


    with one hand.


    Zhong Changqiu suddenly realized that his legs were off the ground and it was getting harder and


    harder for him to breathe.


    "How... how is this possible? How is this possible?" Zhong Changqiu''s eyes were filled with horror.


    At this moment, he did not even know what had happened, but Samuel had already pinched his


    lifeblood tightly.


    "Don''t move. I''m afraid I''ll break your throat if I''m not careful." Samuel reminded him kindly.


    Upon hearing this, Zhong Changqiu calmed down and did not dare to struggle.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "I''ll give you one more chance. Go back and help me pass my message. Have Nangong Boling


    come to see me," Samuel said indifferently.


    Zhong Changqiu could no longer breathe and was even more at a loss for words. He could only


    blink his eyes to respond to Samuel.


    "My strength is beyond your imagination because I''m the absolute king in the ce that Nangong


    Boling has been pursuing," Samuel continued.


    It was the ce that Nangong Boling had always been pursuing!


    And he was the absolute king there.


    It was only at this moment that Zhong Changqiu realized how much he had underestimated


    Samuel. He also understood how ridiculous it was to kill Samuel!

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    Nangong Qianqiu was very confident in Zhong Changqiu. After all, he was sent by Nangong Boling,


    so his skills were not bad. Therefore, she was almost sure that she would win this time.


    However, she had never expected that the ending would be so unexpected.


    Moreover, Samuel seemed to know a lot, which was beyond Nangong Qianqiu''s expectation.


    Her background, the Nangong family and Nangong Boling himself, Samuel was very familiar with


    them, which made Nangong Qianqiu feel incredulous.


    Although Samuel had a certain level of shrewdness and founded his own Tagliarepany, how


    could he know everything


    about the Nangong family?


    Needless to say, even if he really had a way to understand these things, how could he know them


    so clearly?


    At this moment, Nangong Qianqiu had to change her attitude toward Samuel. It seemed that this


    good-for-nothing was really not as useless as she had imagined. Otherwise, he would not know so


    many things.


    Just as Zhong Changqiu was about to suffocate, Samuel finally let go of his hand.


    Zhong Changqiu panted greedily. He had finallye back to life. His face was flushed red and he


    did not dare to look down on Samuel.


    He was the absolute king of that ce, so he had to report this matter to Nangong Boling as soon


    as possible.


    "Just go. Bring my words to Nangong Boling. I hope to see him as soon as possible," Samuel said


    to Zhong Changqiu.


    Zhong Changqiu nced at Nangong Qianqiu and left without hesitation.


    Nangong Qianqiu wanted to keep Zhong Changqiu, but on second thought, what was the point of


    letting him stay? He couldn''t beat Samuel at all.


    "Mom, are you all right?" Samuel walked to Gina''s side. The red marks on her face were very


    swollen, which showed that Nangong Qianqiu didn''t show any mercy when she attacked.


    Gina shook her head. It was just a few ps. It was not a big deal for her. With Nangong Qianqiu''s


    strength, it was already a good thing that she did not kill her directly.


    "Grandmother, let''s go." Han Jun, who was hiding behind Hangong Qianqiu, could not help but


    remind Hangong Qianqiu. Without Zhong Changqiu''s protection, Han Jun knew that this was not a


    ce to stay for long. Moreover, he did not dare to brandish his ws at Samuel. His younger


    brother¡¯s skills were too powerful. He was so powerful that he could only act like a human with his


    tail between his legs.


    Hangong Qianqiu held Han Jun''s hand and wanted to leave.


    "You wish to leave?" Samuel asked before he could take more than two steps forward.


    Hangong Qianqiu turned her cold eyes to look at Samuel and said, "If I want to leave, do you think


    you can stop me?"


    "Hangong Qianqiu, you really have no self-knowledge. Do you think I will let you go easily when you


    make trouble in my house? " Samuel said faintly.


    Nangong Qianqiu would not bow down in front of Samuel, nor would she change her attitude in front


    of him. She said, "What can you do to me?"


    "Apologize to my mom," Samuel said.


    Nangong Qianqiu sneered. Apologized to Gina?


    How was that possible?


    She was just a daughter-inw of the Hannigan family. At best, she was a breeding machine of the


    Hannigan family. How could such a person with no status make Nangong Qianqiu apologize?


    "Samuel, you''re too arrogant. How dare you ask Nangong Qianqiu to apologize," Nangong Qianqiu


    said coldly.


    "Arrogant?" Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Am I arrogant? Don''t I have real strength? Even the


    men sent by Nangong Boling are no match for me. Am I not strong enough?"


    Nangong Qianqiu could not refute this statement. Even if she did not admit Samuel''s performance


    in the Martial Grand Meeting, she was not qualified to deny that Samuel¡¯s performance was much


    more powerful than Zhong Changqiu''s.


    "Samuel, being lucky once or twice does not mean that you will continue to be so lucky," Nangong


    Qianqiu said with a cold smile.


    Was he lucky?


    Samuel never thought that Nangong Qianqiu would take it as a fluke. It was ridiculous.


    "If you don''t apologize today and dare to step out of this house, I will make you regret it for the rest


    of your life. Nangong Boling will definitelye to Swallow City to find me in person," Samuel said.


    This matter made Nangong Qianqiu feel a little worried. In fact, when Samuel told Zhong Changqiu


    these words, Nangong Qianqiu had mixed feelings in her heart.


    If he could find the only person in the world that Nangong Qianqiu was afraid of, then this person


    must be Nangong Boling.


    Assuming that Nangong Boling really came to Swallow City for Samuel, it would be a fatal blow to


    Nangong Qianqiu, because at that time, she would have no excuse to deny Samuel¡¯s power.


    But...


    "Nangong Boling hasn''te yet, has he?" Nangong Qianqiu had not seen the coffin yet, so how


    could she cry?


    "Even if he reallyes, you won''t be able to see him." After Nangong Qianqiu said this, she took


    Han Jun''s hand and left.


    Samuel took a deep breath and controlled the anger in his chest.


    If this person did not have a blood rtionship with him, Samuel would probably be more at ease.


    However, with this rtionship, Samuel would eventually be restrained. He could not do anything


    that could kill Grandmother.


    "Do you need ice cubes?" Samuel suppressed his anger and asked Gina.


    Gina shook her head and said, "Mom is fine. Don''t be too angry. As long as you be strong,


    Nangong Qianqiu will regret it one day and even beg you to return to the Hannigan family."


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry. I''ll ask her to apologize, " Samuel said.


    Gina smiled. Although her face was still burning with pain, she felt veryfortable in her heart.


    After so many years, she finally got along with Samuel like an ordinary mother and son. There was


    no estrangement between them. This made Gina feel that leaving the Hannigan family was the


    most correct choice. If not, it was impossible for her to experience such a new change in life.


    "By the way, where have you been for the whole day?" In order to ease the anger in Samuel''s heart,


    Gina changed the topic.


    "I went to the Mo n," Samuel said.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Mo family?


    Gina was stunned for a moment and said," Are you talking about the Mo family, one of the three


    major families in Swallow City?"


    "That''s right. That guy called Mo Yanshang is also a stubborn old man," Samuel said.


    Gina''s eyelids jumped for no reason. Although she didn''t know what had happened, her intuition


    told her that it was definitely not a good thing for Samuel to go to the Mo family.


    "You... did you offend the Mo family again, didn''t you?" Gina asked cautiously.


    Although Samuel was now on good terms with the Yang family, Samuel and the Wang family had


    already be enemies. If he offended the Mo family again, he would be the enemy of the


    two families. In this case, Gina had to worry that the Yang family would abandon their rtionship


    with Samuel.

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    The reason why Gina thought so was that she did not know how much the Yang family valued


    Samuel. From her point of view, once the Mo family and the Wang family joined forces, the Yang


    family would definitely suffer a great blow. The only thing they could prevent from being targeted by


    the two families was to abandon Samuel and distance themselves from Samuel.


    However, Gina did not expect that Yang Bin would be so excited rather than worried when facing


    this matter. In Yang Bin''s opinion, Samuel was definitely a key role in whether the Yang Family


    could be superior to the other two families.


    Samuel told Gina everything that had happened in the Mo n, causing Gina to be taken aback.


    Samuel was actually able to create such an earthshaking activity in the Mo n.


    Moreover, he was able to leave the Mo n in one piece. This was too unbelievable.


    After all, Mo Yanshang was a famous and ruthless character. How could he possibly bow his head


    andpromise with Samuel?


    Furthermore, who exactly was this Qi family? How could it deserve Samuel to offend the Mo family?


    "You''re not joking with Mom, right? Did Mo Yanshang really agree to your request?" Gina asked in


    disbelief.


    Samuel smiled. It was normal for Gina to react like this. After all, Mo Yanshang''s status and


    reputation were too great. He was afraid that no one would believe that he hadpromised with a


    14-year-old child.


    However, that was the truth. Mo Yanshang had indeed made a promise.


    As for whether he could fulfill his promise within this week or not, it would be another thing.


    "He really agreed. However, based on his character, this matter isn''t over yet," Samuel said. He did


    not expect Mo Yanshang to fulfill his promise so easily. Hence, he was mentally prepared.


    Gina nodded her head in a matter-of-fact way. If Mo Yanshang really did that, then he wouldn''t be


    called Mo Yanshang.


    "What''s the rtionship between you and the Qi family? Don''t tell me you really have a crush on the


    girl from the other family," Gina asked curiously.


    Samuel rolled his eyes helplessly. No matter what happened, Gina could get him involved in this


    kind of thing.


    However, Samuel never denied his affection for Qi Yiyun. After all, this woman had sacrificed too


    much for him. How could it be possible that he wasn''t moved at all? Samuel was not an iron-hearted


    person.


    "Mom, I''m fourteen years old and she¡¯s ten years old. Do you think I''ll think so?" Samuel asked.


    "That''s true. A ten-year-old child hasn''t developed yet. Compared with Irene, she is much weaker."


    Gina said.


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. What was this? For no reason, it had something to do


    with Irene again.


    "Mom, since you have such thoughts, why don''t you study cooking instead?" Samuel reminded her.


    Speaking of cooking, Gina eximed and ran back to the kitchen. She was still boiling soup and


    almost forgot about it.


    Samuel sat on the sofa, resting with his eyes closed. He spected that Mo Yanshang might be


    targeting him from now on.


    Mo Yanshang was born in the underworld, so there was a huge gap between his style of doing


    things and that of an ordinary person. This was something Samuel needed to be on guard against.


    At this time, in the Mo family vi.


    Mo Yanshang was alone in the study. The anger in his heart was self-evident. Samuel dared to act


    so presumptuously in the Mo n, he wanted to kill him.


    But judging from the performance of Samuel''s strength, he had to be careful.


    "Tomorrow is the second round of the Martial Grand Meeting. Samuel, let me see how powerful you


    are," Mo Yanshang said to himself as he took out his phone.


    As the patriarch of one of the three great families, Mo Yanshang might not be able topletely


    control the Martial Grand Meeting, but if he wanted to make some changes, it would be an easy


    task for him.


    "Tomorrow, I want to change Samuel¡¯s battle list. Find the strongest person to be his opponent," Mo


    Yanshang said after the call went through.


    The person on the other end of the line didn''t dare to slight Mo Yanshang''s call. Although this was a


    vition of the rules of thepetition, Mo Yanshang''s status was enough to give him the right to


    do so. "Master Mo, I will try my best to arrange it." "Remember, it''s the strongest. If you don''t


    arrange it properly, I will definitely not let you off," Mo Yanshang threatened.


    "Yes, yes, yes, Master Mo, I know what to do.


    Mo Yanshang hung up and let out a long sigh.


    Samuel gave him a week. Mo Yanshang had to think about what he should do in the shortest


    amount of time possible.


    Whether or not he wanted to destroy his promise would depend on Samuel''s performance at the


    Martial Grand Meeting tomorrow.


    If even the strongest martial artist participating in thispetition was no match for Samuel, Mo


    Yanshang had no choice but to follow Samuel''s instructions.


    The Mo family had people inside the Martial Grand Meeting, and the same was true for the other


    two families.


    Therefore, when thepetition schedule changed, the Wang family also received the news in the


    first ce.


    When Wang Li learned about it, he immediately went to Wang Linqi.


    "Grandpa, this is strange. Mo Yanshang mobilized the match just now and arranged for Samuel to


    compete with the person with the highest chance of winning the championship. What''s going on?"


    Wang Li asked in confusion. Logically speaking, the Mo family should be watching the fire from the


    other side. Why would Mo Yanshang make such an arrangement?


    This time, the one who was most likely to win the championship should be Van Bingfeng from the


    Heaven and Earth Martial Arts House. He was also the most promising candidate to win the


    championship this year.


    But why would Mo Yanshang do that?


    "Do you have any other known information?" Wanglin Qi asked.


    Wang Li shook his head. He didn''t know anything. He only found Mo Yanshang''s arrangement a


    little strange.


    "No, logically speaking, there shouldn''t be any conflict between Samuel and Mo Yanshang," Wang


    Li said.


    Wang Linqi shook his head. If there were no contradictions, how could Mo Yanshang possibly do


    such a thing?


    He also understood Mo Yanshang very well. Right now, the struggle between the Yang and Wang


    families was a very good thing for Mo Yanshang. He could have simply watched from the sidelines,


    but now that he had personallye down, it proved that this matter wasn''t a simple matter.


    Furthermore, the transfer of thepetition''s schedule exined Mo Yanshang''s goal. If he wasn¡¯t


    testing Samuel, then he wanted Samuel to end his Martial Grand Meeting trip.


    If it was thetter, it would be fine, but if it was the former, it would probably be troublesome.


    To be worthy of Mo Yanshang¡¯s probing, it meant that he was starting to fear someone like Samuel.


    The reason for his fear had be the crux of the matter.


    "Get some people to go out and ask around.


    See if there have been any interactions between the Mo family and Samuel recently," Wang Linqi


    ordered.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away," said Wang Li.


    "Mo Yanshang, you old thing, what exactly do you want to do?" Wang Linqi said to himself.

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    At the same time, the Yang Family also received the news.


    However, unlike the Wang family, the Yang family knew the inside story. Hence, Yang Bin was even


    more aware of Mo Yanshang''s reasons for doing so. This made Yang Bin feel a little helpless.


    He had wanted to use this matter to get rid of the Mo family, but unfortunately, it seemed impossible


    now.


    Mo Yanshang adjusted thepetition schedule and arranged a new opponent for Samuel. This


    showed that Mo Yanshang was testing Samuel''s strength. Although the results of the test had not


    yet happened, Yang Bin could almost foresee it.


    As a Heaven-level powerhouse in the Tianqi era, how could Yan Bingfeng be a match for Samuel?


    The reason why he could be a popr candidate for the championship of the Martial Grand


    Meeting this time was that there were more people who did not know how powerful Samuel was.


    When those people knew the strength of Samuel, they would probably not tolerate Yan Bingfeng.


    "Sigh, I didn''t expect that the awe-inspiring Mo Yanshang would actually be afraid of a fourteen-


    year-old child." Yang Bin sighed.


    Song Yun knew what Yang Bin was thinking. It would be best if Mo Yanshang did not keep his


    promises andpletely broke out in a conflict with Samuel. In this way, it was very likely that the


    Mo family would be removed from Swallow City.


    The words of a Heaven-level powerhouse in the Tianqi era were not a joke.


    However, the current Mo Yanshang was still getting old. As an old man, he would be afraid and


    anxious. Naturally, he would not act recklessly as he did when he was young.


    Samuel had already disyed extraordinary strength in the Mo family. Coupled with Samuel''s


    amazing preliminary tournament, it was reasonable for Mo Yanshang to have misgivings about


    Samuel.


    "Mo Yanshang is old, after all. He¡¯s not as high-spirited as he was in the past," replied Song Yun.


    "That¡¯s right. He''s probably going topromise this time." Yang Bin said.


    From Yang Bin''s point of view, there was no doubt about tomorrow''s match, so Mo Yanshang''s


    probing results were already in front of him.


    When Samuel defeated Van Bingfeng in the ring, Mo Yanshang might be the first to fulfill his


    promise.


    "This can''t be considered a bad thing. At least, the rtionship between the Yang Family and


    Samuel is not something anyone else canpare with," Song Yun said.


    Thinking of this, Yang Bin smiled.


    Although he couldn''t get rid of the Mo family immediately, the Yang family couldn''t bepared with


    the other two families because of the rtionship with Samuel s.


    "Yes, who would have thought that the Yang family and Samuel have be friends because of


    the conflict?" Yang Bin said with a smile.


    "Maybe it''s because of God''s care."


    Yang Bin nodded and did not deny Song Yun¡¯s words.


    The next day, the Heaven and Earth Martial Arts House burst into an uproar.


    As a popr yer who won the championship this time, Yan Bingfeng originally did not need to


    participate in the first few rounds. Unexpectedly, it was only the second round, and Yan Bingfeng


    was going to fight. This waspletely beyond the expectation of the Heaven and Earth Martial


    Arts House.


    "Sir, what''s going on? Why is Bingfeng participating so quickly?"


    "Yes, Bingfeng is a hot contender to win the preliminary contest. He is totally qualified to not


    participate in the preliminary contest."


    "Could it be that someone is trying to cause trouble for the Heaven and Earth Martial Arts House by


    getting in the way?"


    In the face of everyone''s doubts, the owner was actually confused. He temporarily received the


    news and did not understand what was going on, but the Martial Grand Meeting was indeed


    arranged in this way.


    "Owner, in fact, I also want to warm up. Since thepetition ising, I''ll go.


    Anyway, he can¡¯t be my opponent." Yan Bingfeng was tall and didn''t have that kind of explosive


    muscles. He had a figure that showed that he was thin and had flesh.


    Besides, he was also good-looking, which made many of Yan Bingfeng''s fans and younger sister


    admire him.


    For a young man, it was a very honorable thing to be pursued. Although he was not a star, he could


    feel the treatment of a star. Moreover, Yan Bingfeng couldn''t wait to go on the stage. Only by


    stepping on the stage, could he let those who chased after him see how powerful he was.


    The owner''s expression was a little serious. If it was just an ordinary opponent, he certainly would


    not worry about it. With Yan Bingfeng''s strength, he could crush most of the participants this time.


    However, his opponent was Samuel, which made the owner worried.


    Samuel came to an amazing end in the first round of the preliminary contest. This was something


    that had never happened in the history of the Martial Grand Meeting.


    The owner did not see it with his own eyes, but he heard many people mention that Samuel''s


    opponent was directly knocked off the ring. This was enough to show that Samuel was not simple.


    "Bingfeng, your opponent is Samuel. Don''t underestimate him so much.¡± The owner reminded Yan


    Bingfeng.


    Yan Bingfeng contemptuously smiled. As a hotshot to win the championship, Yan Bingfeng''s heart


    was full of pride. How could he take a nobody into his heart?


    In the wholepetition, there were less than three people who could be valued by Yan Bingfeng,


    and no one on these three lists was called Samuel.


    "Owner, I''ve heard of Samuel. He''s just a child. You don''t think I''ll lose, do you?" Yan Bingfeng said


    with a smile.


    "Owner, you''ve underestimated Bingfeng. How could he possibly lose?"


    "That''s right. Bingfeng is a hot contender for winning the championship. Samuel is just a child."


    "I really don''t understand. How could they arrange such a rubbish opponent for Bingfeng at the


    Martial Grand Meeting?"


    Hearing these words, the owner seemed a little helpless. He admitted that Van Bingfeng was very


    powerful, but Samuel, as the only candidate for the Yang Family, was definitely not someone to be


    looked down upon. Moreover, Samuel also showed his strength in the first battle.


    The owner didn''t want Van Bingfeng to fail in the ditch.


    "It''s best to be cautious. Don''t be careless," said the owner.


    Although Van Bingfeng nodded, he actually didn''t care at all. He only thought about how many


    people woulde to the scene today to cheer for him. He, who had an idol dream, couldn''t wait to


    hear the cheers from the audience on the spot.


    At this time, in Samuel''s home.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    While the mother and son were having breakfast, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Samuel had no friends, so it was strange for the visitor toe here at this time.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and open the door," Gina said to Samuel.


    "Mom, could it be Irene?" Samuel guessed.


    "How would I know? We''ll know when we open the door." Gina said.


    Samuel walked to the door. When the door opened, the person standing outside was Irene.


    "What do you want to do?" Samuel asked faintly.


    "Are you going to participate in the second round today?" Irene asked.


    "Yeah, what do you want to do?" Samuel said.


    "I want to go with you," Irene said with her head down.

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    The main reason Irene wanted to join in the fun was that she had been conquered by Samuel¡¯s high


    spirits in the ringst time. She had a good impression of Samuel in her heart, which made her


    urgently want to see Samuel perform better.


    Irene did not admit that she liked Samuel. After all, Samuel was just a child. But the basis of this


    kind of affection was indeed from the rtionship between men and women, which made Irene very


    confused.


    "No." Samuel refused decisively. He had long wanted to draw a clear line with Irene. Naturally, he


    did not want to have anything to do with her. Moreover, if Irene got too close to him, she would be in


    danger.


    After all, Samuel and the Mo family already had a grudge against each other. If the Mo family


    wanted to use despicable means to deal with him, Irene would inevitably be the target of their


    choice.


    "Why?" Irene did not expect Samuel to reject her so directly. Hence, she felt that it was very


    strange. Why did Samuel not agree to just go and take a look?


    "There''s no reason. From now on, you''d better note to me. I''ll move out as soon as possible."


    After saying that, Samuel closed the door directly.


    Irene, who was standing outside the door, waspletely stunned. "Don''t look for him and move


    away as soon as possible."


    What does that mean?


    At this moment, Irene''s heart seemed to be hollowed out.


    "s." Gina sighed. A girl was rejected so mercilessly by Samuel. In her opinion, Irene was a good


    study partner of Samuel in his love life.


    Samuel did not pay attention to Gina because he knew what she was thinking about.


    "You are too heartless. Irene is also a beautiful girl. Is it really good for you to hurt her heart like


    this?" Gina said.


    "Mom, she''s too close to me, so she¡¯ll be in danger. Besides, nothing will happen between her and


    me," Samuel said lightly.


    She would be in danger if she walked too close?


    Gina understood the meaning of this sentence.


    After all, there were too many potential enemies of Samuel in Swallow City. If these people knew


    that Irene had a good rtionship with Samuel, they would put her in danger.


    But it was impossible for anything to happen between them.


    This made it difficult for Gina to understand.


    A single man and a single woman. Why couldn¡¯t anything happen?


    "Samuel, tell me honestly, don¡¯t you like girls?¡± Gina asked cautiously.


    Samuel''s face darkened instantly.


    Of course, he understood what Gina meant. She just said that he liked men in a roundabout way,


    didn¡¯t she?


    But how could Samuel have such a special hobby? Of course, he liked women, but Yvonne was the


    only woman he liked.


    "Whatever you think. No matter what I say, you think there''s something wrong with me. I can''t be


    bothered to exin," Samuel said.


    Gina''s eyes shed. Samuel didn''t even bother to exin. It seemed that he really had a tendency


    to do so!


    Gina would not allow such a thing to happen. She thought in her heart, "I must let Samuel know the


    benefits of the girl. I must let him get rid of the mistake of this special rtionship as soon as


    possible."


    After breakfast, they went out and took a taxi to thepetition venue of the Martial Grand Meeting.


    Samuel was not yet an adult, so it was very inconvenient for him to have a driver''s license. After all,


    transportation tools were quite important for modern society.


    "Mom, why don''t we buy a car? Don''t you know how to drive?" Samuel asked Gina in the car.


    Gina felt that there was no problem, so she nodded She would not be stupid enough to ask Samuel


    if he had the money to buy a car.


    After arriving at thepetition field, Samuel found that the preliminary round of the second round


    was much livelier than the first, which confused him.


    As far as he knew, the official match of the Martial Grand Meeting would be over at the end of the


    preliminary contest, and the audience would be more and more. This was almost the usual practice


    of the Martial Grand Meeting every year.


    What was going on today? Could it be that these people were all bored?


    Soon, Samuel found another thing, which was, most of the audience were female.


    Judging from their clothes, they were all from rich families. They should be the rich youngdies of


    big families.


    When did these girls, who liked shopping, also like to watch this kind of games that went on and


    on?


    "Samuel, don''t tell me these girls are all here for you." Gina smiled as she spoke to Samuel.


    Now Samuel''s reputation had spread in the upper-ss society of Swallow City, so Gina had to


    think that the girls came here for her son.


    However, Samuel did not think so. After all, most of the people who really paid attention to him were


    from the martial arts world.


    "I didn''t expect to see Van Bingfeng participate in the game so soon. That''s great." "I thought I could


    only see Yan Bingfeng in the official match. How could he participate in the preliminary match?"


    "It¡¯s good to see him like this. We can see him faster."


    "I heard that his opponent is a guy named Samuel. I don''t know who he is, but is he actually


    qualified to fight with Yan Bingfeng."


    "No matter who he is, he is no match for Bingfeng."


    Listening to the discussions from the girls, Samuel finally understood what was going on.


    It turned out that the reason why so many girls were here was because of a person named Yan


    Bingfeng, who was his opponent.


    However, Samuel still felt a bit strange.


    What was Van Bingfeng''s background to be able to attract the attention of so many rich young


    ladies? Could it be that he had walked a path of being an idol in the martial arts world?


    ''¡®s." Gina suddenly sighed and felt a little disappointed. Originally, she thought that these girls


    were here for Samuel, but she did not expect that they would be poured cold water on her so soon.


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. He really couldn''t understand Gina. As a mother, she


    was afraid that he wouldn''t have a woman. At the age of 14, she couldn''t wait to see him fall in love.


    "Samuel. It seems that Van Bingfeng is not simple," Gina said to Samuel.


    The person who had such a great reputation was naturally not an ordinary person. And just now,


    someone said that Yan Bingfeng did not need to participate in the preliminary contest, which also


    showed that his strength was not ordinary.


    However, it was strange that a person who didn¡¯t need to participate in the preliminary contest


    appeared in the second round of the preliminary contest.


    "It seems that someone has deliberately arranged an opponent for me in order to eliminate me,"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Upon hearing Samuel¡¯s words, the first thing that came to mind was the Mo family.


    Since the Wang family had suffered a loss in this matter, they would never dare to act rashly again.


    In addition, the Mo family and Samuel were the only ones who had a grudge against each other.


    At this time, Yang Wanlin trotted over from a distance, looking breathless.

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    "Samuel, have you heard who your opponent is?" Yang Wanlin said after a long sigh of relief.


    "Who is this Yan Bingfeng? I heard that he is qualified to not participate in the preliminary contest,"


    Samuel asked.


    Yang Wanlin nodded and said, "He''s the hot one to win thepetition this time. He''s very strong,


    so it¡¯s decided that he doesn''t need to participate in the preliminary contest. This time, he''s targeting


    you."


    Samuel was not surprised at all. He asked," The Mo family?"


    "That''s right; it should be Mo Yanshang personallying forward to make adjustments. Otherwise,


    Yan Bingfeng wouldn''t have appeared in the second round," Yang Wanlin said.


    Samuel smiled. This was almost within his expectations. After all, the Mo family was one of the


    three great ns. It was impossible for Mo Yanshang to fulfill his promise so easily. However, his


    cautious probing showed that he was a little afraid of Samuel. Hence, he did not dare to reject him


    in a head-on manner.


    From a certain point of view, this was a good thing. It was something that could help Samuel resolve


    quite a lot of trouble.


    As long as he could defeat Yan Bingfeng in the ring, the Mo family would probably do as he said.


    At this moment, many screams came from the front. It was a very high-pitched female voice.


    After a while, the voices became louder and louder, and those women called Van Bingfeng''s name


    as if they were crazy.


    "Van Bingfeng is very handsome, so there are arge number of supporters, all of whom are


    women. I am afraid that most of the women present today are here for him," Yang Wanlin said with


    some envy. Although he was the son of the Yang Family, he was still far from Yan Bingfeng in


    attracting women.


    This was an era when appearance was very important. Money was just one of the factors that


    attracted girls. But most of them were rich women, and they were men who liked to have an


    advantage in appearance.


    "You look so envious. Is the young master of the Yang family still short of women?" Samuel said


    with a smile.


    "I don''tck women, but I still can''t drug so many women. Of course, I can only envy him," Yang


    Wanlin said.


    At this time, Yan Bingfeng and others had already approached. Samuel saw him and Yan Bingfeng


    looked unmoved, but there was a very light smile at the corner of his mouth, indicating that he


    enjoyed this feeling very much.


    The people who stood in their way would make way for them under such circumstances. However,


    Samuel and the others did not do so.


    "What are you waiting for? Get out of the way." The Junior Brother from the martial arts club scolded


    Samuel and the other two.


    "Who the hell are you to talk to me like that?" Yang Wanlin said in a cold voice. As the Eldest Young


    Master of the Yang Family, although he was not as attractive as Yan Bingfeng in attracting women,


    his social status was much higher than Yan Bingfeng''s. How could he stand being scolded?


    "Hum." The man sneered and said, "Boy, you don¡¯t have eyes, do you? Don¡¯t you know who''s


    coming?"


    "I, Yang Wanlin, still look down on him," Yang Wanlin said disdainfully.


    Upon hearing Yang Wanlin''s name, the man''s temper obviously converged a lot. After all, he was a


    figure of one of the three big families, and the Heaven and Earth Martial Art House dared not offend


    him easily.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At this time, Yan Bingfeng took two steps forward and said, "It turns out to be Young Master Yang.


    I''m really sorry. My junior fellow apprentice failed to recognize you." "But, you are indeed in my


    way." Van Bingfeng paused and continued.


    Van Bingfeng was qualified to say this to others, but to Yang Wanlin, he was too arrogant.


    Yang Wanlin was not the kind of person who would give in easily, not to mention that as the young


    master of the Yang Family, if he gave way to Yan Bingfeng, wouldn''t it bring shame to the Yang


    Family?


    "Yan Bingfeng, you''re quite brave. When did the Heaven and Earth Martial Arts House be so


    arrogant? Didn¡¯t your owner remind you who you can''t mess with?" Yang Wanlin said.


    Yan Bingfeng smiled awkwardly and said," Young Master Yang, do you mean that I can''t mess with


    you?"


    These words were an obvious provocation.


    Yang Wanlin gritted his teeth in anger.


    "If you don''t give way, I''m afraid that my junior brothers will do something irrational. At that time, I


    can''t stop them. Young Master Yang, are you sure you want to continue to stand in my way?" Yan


    Bingfeng continued.


    He was using force to suppress Yang Wanlin.


    After all, they were from the martial arts club, while Yang Wanlin was just a young master of a rich


    family. In Yan Bingfeng''s view, Yang Wanlin had to give in unless he wanted to be beaten.


    However, Yang Wanlin had Samuel by his side. He did not put the people from the Heaven and


    Earth Martial Arts House in his eyes. Naturally, he would not choose to back down.


    "You can give those good-for-nothings a try, " Yang Wanlin said.


    Yan Bingfeng frowned. The result of the fight was definitely not the best.


    But in front of so many fans, Yan Bingfeng didn¡¯t want to lose face.


    "He should just give him a good beating and ask the owner to deal with this matterter."


    "Yang Wanlin, have you thought it through? Are you sure you want to do this?" Yan Bingfeng asked.


    "If you want to fight, see you on the ring. There¡¯s no need for you to fight here," Samuel said at this


    time.


    Yan Bingfeng only nced at Samuel from the corner of his eye. He certainly did not


    take Samuel seriously.


    "Yang Wanlin, you little kid knows the situation. I advise you to listen to him. Otherwise, you will


    inevitably suffer from physical pain." Yan Bingfeng sneered.


    At this moment, someone recognized Samuel. They couldn''t help whispering to each other.


    "Isn''t this Samuel? His opponent today is Yan Bingfeng."


    "Samuel has also disyed extraordinary strength in the first round of the preliminary round. I


    wonder what the results will be today."


    "I guess it''s not very good. After all, Yan Bingfeng is a favorite to win the championship, while


    Samuel just won a preliminary contest."


    Yan Bingfeng heard what the others were talking about, and then looked straight at Samuel.


    Just this little brat, he was actually his opponent? This was just too absurd, right?


    Van Bingfeng still wanted to show off in the ring, but his opponent was just a child. Even if he won, it


    was not worth showing off.


    "You... are actually my opponent?" Van Bingfeng asked Samuel in astonishment.


    "Is there any problem?" Samuel said, as if it was a matter of course.


    "Puff..."


    "Haha.¡±


    "Haha!"


    Van Bingfeng s fellow apprentices burst outughing, and even Van Bingfeng''s admirers couldn''t


    helpughing.


    What kind of person was Van Bingfeng? He was the person who was most likely to win the


    championship this year. How could he be an opponent with a little kid? Wasn''t this a joke?


    "You... you''d better go home and y with mud as soon as possible. Little brother, haha." "Kid, do


    you know what this ce is? Do you know what this ce is used for? It''s so funny."

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    In the face of everyone''s mockery, Samuel''s heart was calm.


    After all, he had experienced a lot, and at this time they wereughing so happily. When he really


    went to the arena, they couldn''t believe it more.


    "You... why don''t you go home? I can''t bear to hurt you," Yan Bingfeng said with a smile.


    Samuel shrugged and said, "If I don''t try, how can I know the result? If I win by chance, it will greatly


    improve my reputation if I can trample on you."


    "Pff." Yan Bingfeng burst intoughter again. This kid actually wanted to treat him as a stepping


    stone. This kind of thinking was a bit too crazy.


    "As a person, you should know yourself well. Do you know what you are talking about?" Van


    Bingfeng said.


    "Of course I know. I will trample you under my feet. Haven''t I made it clear enough?" Samuel said.


    Van Bingfeng put away his smile. It was okay to make such a joke in a moderate way, but he would


    not let Samuel go if he took it seriously.


    It was a great humiliation for Van Bingfeng to be trampled by a child.


    "Little guy, you chose this road yourself. Don''t regret it. When you go to the ring, I won''t show you


    mercy." Van Bingfeng said coldly.


    "I hope you can speak louder when you beg for mercy. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hear


    you," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yan Bingfeng suddenly clenched his fist.


    When the other pursuers heard this, they couldn''t help but curse Samuel.


    "Who the hell are you to talk to Yan Bingfeng like that?¡±


    "Ignorant fellow, let''s see if you still dare to say something like that after stepping onto the arena."


    "Bingfeng, show him what you''re capable of in the ring. Don''t show him mercy."


    "Such an ignorant boy. You must teach him a lesson."


    The women''s nonsensical arguments gave Samuel a headache.


    Samuel could not understand the fan culture of this kind of phenomenon, but he also knew that


    such a phenomenon would be more and more serious in the future. All kinds of wars on the


    Inte were provoked by these so-called idol fans.


    This made Samuel sigh. Was the so-called star really worth being chased by so many people?


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing Samuel''s sigh, Gina asked worriedly. She was afraid that Samuel would


    think that he was no match for Van Bingfeng.


    If that was the case, Gina would not let Samuel fight, because Van Bingfeng would definitely not


    show mercy. If he could not defeat Van Bingfeng, Samuel would probably suffer a lot.


    "It''s nothing. I just felt a little emotional for a while. Those who are worthy of being sought after have


    no attention, but these meaningless people can be sought after by the public. I really can''t


    understand." There are a lot of real heroes, but how many people know their names? The efforts of


    those people behind the scenes are great.


    And these bright and beautiful people, what did they do?


    Gina did not quite understand what Samuel meant. After all, she did not know how influential the


    fans would be in the future.


    "Samuel. If you can''t beat him, then we won¡¯tpete," Gina said.


    "Him?" Samuel smiled faintly and said, "I can kill him with one hand. How can I not defeat him?"


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Gina felt a little relieved.


    Yang Wanlin couldn''t wait to see Samuel''s performance on the ring. He said, "Samuel, as long as


    you don''t kill him, even if you beat him into a vegetable, it''s still in line with the rules of the Martial


    Grand Meeting.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Do you want to vent your anger, too?" "How can I not think about it? This


    guy is too arrogant. He must be taught a lesson." Yang Wanlin gritted his teeth and said, which was


    enough to show how much he hated Yan Bingfeng.


    Samuel patted Yang Wanlin''s shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll avenge you."


    Nearly thepetition time, there were almost no empty seats in the whole stadium. In previous


    years, this kind of situation happened after the semi-finals. It had to be said that Yan Bingfeng''s


    influence was indeed very powerful. If it weren''t for him, it would be impossible to see such a grand


    scene in the preliminary stage.


    In the audience, in addition to Yan Bingfeng''s admirers, there were many people from the Martial


    Arts Gym. Some of them had seen Samuel¡¯s strength, and some of them just heard that. The


    purpose of watching the battle today was to know how powerful Samuel was.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Samuel¡¯s first match was only a shock. But in the eyes of insiders, whether


    Samuel had shown his most powerful strength or he still had some reservations was what they


    cared about.


    And today, it was Yan Bingfeng who was his opponent. They were very curious about whether


    Samuel could continue to win or not.


    Theymen looked at Yan Bingfeng, while the insiders focused all their attention on Samuel.


    "If even Yan Bingfeng is no match for Samuel, I''m afraid the martial arts world in Swallow City will


    change."


    "Yeah, he is still so young. If he has such strong strength, he will be a benchmark figure in the


    martial arts world in the future. If he can join the martial arts club, it will be able to be the No. 1


    martial arts club in Swallow City."


    "I heard Samuel is only close to the Yang Family. He doesn''t have anything to do with any martial


    arts arenas. If he wins this battle, I''m afraid that all martial arts arenas will try their best to snatch


    him away."


    At this time, Yan Bingfeng took the lead in going on the stage. His appearance caused the whole


    stadium to burst into an uproar in an instant.


    "Yan Bingfeng."


    "Yan Bingfeng."


    "Yan Bingfeng."


    The fighting strength of those women burst out without reservation at this moment. Their


    momentum shook the sky and almost tore off the roof of the stadium.


    After walking into the ring, Yan Bingfeng, with the demeanor of a master, put his hands behind his


    back and epted the baptism of cheering.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    This was what Yan Bingfeng enjoyed very much. He liked the feeling of being recognized by the


    public, as if he was standing on the top of a mountain and looking down at the ants in the world.


    When Yan Bingfeng raised his right hand, the stadium suddenly quieted down. This absolute control


    was like every woman became his puppet.


    "What are you waiting for? Are you afraid?" Yan Bingfeng said to Samuel.


    Samuel walked towards the ring with light footsteps.


    Some women who looked down on Samuel hissed at the same time, deliberately saying something


    to give Samuel a blow.


    But such a voice would not make Samuel feel ufortable. He had absolute strength. It was a


    waste of effort to interfere with his mind at this level.


    "It seems that no one thinks you can win. It seems that the winner has already been decided," Yan


    Bingfeng said proudly.


    "If you have any moves, use them as soon as possible, or I''m afraid you won¡¯t have a chance,"


    Samuel said.

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    Samuel''s contempt did not make Van Bingfeng angry, but made himugh from the bottom of his


    heart, because in his eyes, Samuel was not only ignorant, but more like an idiot.


    He was the person who was most likely to win the championship of Martial Grand Meeting this time.


    However, Samuel, a little fellow with little reputation, had only won one match. How dare he shout at


    him!


    "Boy, bragging will only make your death more ugly," Van Bingfeng said.


    Under the ring, the owner of the Heaven and Earth Martial Arts House looked a little serious,


    because he had studied the first match of Samuel carefully. The amazing explosive power was


    definitely owned by a strong person. Once Yan Bingfeng was careless in the match, the result might


    be unexpected. It was a pity that Yan Bingfeng was too arrogant to care about his words.


    "s, I hope I''m worrying too much, otherwise...¡± The owner sighed to himself. He knew that once


    Yan Bingfeng lost the game, he might not be able to cheer up because he was now being chased


    after by too many people. If he lost the game, he would fall straight into the abyss. Such a gap was


    not something that Yan Bingfeng could bear at his age.


    At this time, the referee signaled for both parties to make their final preparations, which meant that


    thepetition was about to begin.


    The cheers for Yan Bingfeng on the stand became more intense. They shouted Yan Bingfeng s


    name in unison. A martial artspetitionpletely turned into Yan Bingfeng''s home court, just


    like the concert of those singers.


    Yan Bingfeng enjoyed this kind of situation immensely. Under everyone''s gaze, he was like the


    brightest star.


    "The match begins!" With the referee¡¯s order, the match finally began.


    The cheers in the stands also stopped at this time, and most people''s eyes were fixed on Yan


    Bingfeng, wanting to see how he would win.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Also, most people did not have much expectation for this match. This was because in their eyes,


    Samuel was bound to lose. It was just a matter of time.


    "Kid, I''ll give you a chance to do it first. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even have the chance to show


    yourself," Yan Bingfeng said to Samuel. He looked at Samuel with pity in his eyes, as if he could not


    bear to let Samuel lose too badly.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Van Bingfeng was so arrogant that he would hurt himself sooner orter,


    even if he did not meet him.


    "Then I won''t stand on ceremony." As soon as Samuel finished his words, he galloped like a


    thunder. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of Van Bingfeng.


    The mere disy of speed alone had already caused quite a few pedestrians to exim in surprise.


    "What a fast move."


    "The fastest martial arts in the world can''t be broken. He can actually reach such a speed!"


    "This fellow, where exactly is his teacher?


    How is it possible for him to disy such a powerful strength at such a young age!"


    Samuel did not make a move, but he had received a high evaluation from many people in the


    martial arts world.


    Yan Bingfeng was also shocked. He knew very well what this speed meant. Once Samuel attacked


    him, he could not defend at all!


    At this moment, Samuel''s palm attack did not carry any overly shocking strength. After all, with his


    current strength, anyone standing in front of him would be finished in one strike. Hence, Samuel


    merely used a little of his strength in order to prevent thepetition from bing too ugly.


    Yan Bingfeng seized the opportunity and used his fist to meet the palm. A smile appeared on Yan


    Bingfeng''s face the moment the fist touched the palm.


    Although Samuel¡¯s speed was very fast, his strength was insignificant. It could not cause any harm


    to him.


    "You still want to hurt me with such little strength?" Yan Bingfengughed and mocked.


    He seemed to havepletely forgotten how Samuel defeated his opponent in the first match.


    Under the stage, the owner let out a long sigh. Although it was only one move, he could already


    predict the final result of thispetition.


    For him, who had studied Samuel''s first match carefully, he was very clear about how horrible


    Samuel''s strength was. But now, Samuel must have kept his strength, so Yan Bingfeng could take


    the palm.


    "There¡¯s a wide gap between their strengths. The result of this match has alreadye out," said


    the owner.


    Hearing this, the disciple on the side mistakenly thought that the owner had evaluated Van


    Bingfeng. He said with a smile, "Master, there is a huge gap between the strength of this guy and


    the eldest martial brother. It''s only a matter of time before the eldest martial brother wants to defeat


    him."


    The owner couldn''t help smiling bitterly. The reason why they had such arrogance was that Van


    Bingfeng had led them astray.


    The owner admitted that Van Bingfeng indeed had a strong talent. It was also because of his talent


    that he was able to possess the current strength. Moreover, he did not have too many bumps in his


    road of gaining fame, which also caused Van Bingfeng''s arrogant character.


    It was a pity that this time, Yan Bingfeng would suffer a lot, and it would be very miserable.


    "You should all remember today''s lesson. As a human, remember not to be arrogant. If you don''t,


    you will end up the same as Yan Bingfeng," said the owner.


    His words puzzled all the disciples. "Eldest Senior Brother obviously will win thepetition, but


    why does Master say that he is going to lose?"


    Arrogant?


    Only those with strength could be arrogant.


    What could a weakling do to be so arrogant?


    It was natural for these disciples to think that they were arrogant because they had such strength.


    "Master, you''re not muddleheaded, are you? In your opinion, Bingfeng is going to lose." A disciple


    asked the owner in confusion.


    "He just kept his strength. Otherwise, Van Bingfeng would have been defeated by this palm," the


    owner said.


    On the arena, Samuel not only restrained his strength, but also restrained a lot of it, so that Van


    Bingfeng could still stand on the arena safe and sound.


    Van Bingfeng, who had received the palm attack, began to fight back. However, both speed and


    strength did not pose any threat to Samuel. He even dodged Van Bingfeng s attack. He seemed to


    be very rxed and leisurely walking in the yard.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Samuel had beenpletely suppressed, so he could only keep hiding.


    However, in the eyes of the insiders, Samuel just did not take action, so Yan Bingfeng had the


    chance to attack. At this time, it was obvious who was stronger and who was weaker.


    At this time, Yan Bingfeng was very distressed. Samuel''s movements were so fast that his every


    punch and palm failed, which not only could not harm Samuel, but also greatly wasted his physical


    strength. If it went on like this, he was afraid that he would not be able to pose a threat to Samuel


    even if he used all his strength.


    "You coward, don''t you dare to confront me face to face?"

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    "What else can you do besides hiding?"


    Yan Bingfeng, who was furious, roared at Samuel because he knew that if he went on like this, he


    would be at the mercy of Samuel. So he had to stimte Samuel to fight back. Only in this way


    could he find a chance to win.


    Yan Bingfeng''s dissatisfied voice was immediately recognized by the fans in the audience.


    After all, many people on the stand were fans of Yan Bingfeng. They could not bear to see Yan


    Bingfeng suffer this kind of grievance, so they immediately shouted at Samuel.


    "What a good-for-nothing! You actually fight back."


    "Go back and forth and hide. It''s better to go home and find your mother. It''s a waste of our time."


    "This is apetition, not a game of hiding. Little thing, do you have some real skills?"


    Countless people in the stands began to ridicule Samuel.


    Yang Wanlin was very puzzled at this time. Samuel could end the game in a very short time, why


    did he waste time and cause so many curses? Could he really not beat Yan Bingfeng?


    It was impossible. Although Yan Bingfeng was powerful, in Yang Wanlin¡¯s opinion, there was still a


    huge gap between him and Samuel.


    "You don''t have to worry. Samuel is just destroying Yan Bingfeng¡¯s confidence. He not only wants


    Yan Bingfeng to lose the game, but he also wants Yan Bingfeng to fall down from then on." At this


    time, a familiar voice suddenly came to his ears.


    When Yang Wanlin turned his head, he was shocked to discover that it was Song Yun!


    As Yang Bin''s bodyguard, Song Yun almost never left Yang Bin''s side.


    "Since he''s here, does the patriarch alsoe?"


    Seeing Yang Wanlin looking around, Song Yun knew what he was looking at and said, "The


    patriarch didn''te. I was just curious, so I came to see Samuel¡¯s performance."


    "Grandpa Song, do you think Samuel will win?" Yang Wanlin asked.


    "Haha, it''s just a game of cats catching mice. Now cats are just ying with mice," Song Yun said


    with a smile. From the beginning, he had seen the gap between Yan Bingfeng and Samuel. They


    were not at the same level at all. Moreover, Samuel was an expert at the Heaven- level in Tianqi.


    How could he not win Yan Bingfeng?


    "Is Samuel a cat?" Yang Wanlin continued to ask.


    "Not bad."


    With such an answer, Yang Wanlin no longer felt so nervous.


    On the ring, Yan Bingfeng''s eyes were filled with anger. He should have been in charge of the


    battle, but now he was led by Samuel''s nose. This feeling made him very angry. He had lost his


    mind. He could not perceive that he was no match for Samuel. "I didn¡¯t fight back because I just


    want to give you more chances. Since you don''t want to waste time, I will help you." Samuel stood


    still and said faintly.


    "You¡¯re a good-for-nothing. Do you dare not to avoid me?" Yan Bingfeng gnashed his teeth and


    said.


    "Of course." Samuel said.


    Yan Bingfeng''s expression became ferocious. As long as Samuel did not dodge, he was confident


    that he could make Samuel fall to the ground with one punch.


    "Good-for-nothing, that''s what you said." Yan Bingfeng bent his body and gathered his strength to


    launch a punch. This punch was definitely a punch he made with all his strength.


    Samuel remained standing where he was. There was no sign that he was trying to escape.


    Yan Bingfeng grinned grimly. As long as Samuel was hit by this punch, it meant that he would win


    the game.


    Peng!


    The collision between the fist and the body made a muffled sound.


    When the audience finally received Yan Bingfeng''s deadly heavy punch, all of them burst out with


    warm cheers. In their opinion, this punch could definitely make Samuel fall, and the idol in their


    hearts would once again show the prestige of a strong person.


    But...


    Soon, they discovered something strange.


    Samuel didn¡¯t fall!


    Yan Bingfeng¡¯s fist did not seem to cause any harm to Samuel.


    Samuel''s face didn''t change at all!


    "That''s it? " Samuel raised his eyebrows and asked Yan Bingfeng.


    "No, no, impossible, how is it possible!" Yan Bingfeng said in disbelief. His strongest punch did not


    make Samuel fall down. Yan Bingfeng could not ept it.


    "That''s the difference between you and me. I didn''t fight back because you''re too weak, " Samuel


    said lightly.


    All of a sudden!


    Yan Bingfeng''s body flew backward like a kite with a broken string.


    No one saw what was going on.


    Yan Bingfeng''s body was blocked by the rope of the ring, stretching at an exaggerated angle and


    finally falling out of the ring.


    Yan Bingfeng, who was lying on the ground, didn''t move at all.


    The audience was also silent.


    The turn of events hade so quickly that those people were unable to react in time.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After all, in their eyes, Samuel should have been defeated by this punch.


    But now... Samuel didn¡¯t fall down, but Yan Bingfeng was unconscious under the ring.


    "Is... is he punching just now?¡±


    "No, no, it''s his legs."


    "How could it be legs? I clearly saw that he punched Yan Bingfeng out of the ring."


    "He was kicked out. I saw it with my own eyes."


    No one present had really seen clearly how Samuel had attacked. Hence, everyone had their own


    opinions on whether Samuel had thrown a punch or kicked. Moreover, no one submitted to the


    other. They quickly began to argue.


    All the people in the Heaven and Earth Martial Arts House were shocked, because this ending was


    beyond anyone''s imagination except for the owner. After all, their First Senior Brother was a key


    figure to win the championship. How could he lose to a little kid in the second round of the


    preliminary contest?


    Although they didn''t want to admit it, the fact was already in front of them. Yan Bingfeng was indeed


    in aa outside the ring.


    "Eldest Brother... lost! Did he lose?"


    "Master, Eldest Brother actually lost."


    The disciples looked like they were in pain. They did not want to ept this oue.


    However, the owner''s expression was very calm, because this ending was within his expectations.


    Moreover, he also knew that even if Van Bingfeng did not underestimate Samuel, he would not be a


    match for him. This was an absolute gap in strength. From the moment Van Bingfeng stepped onto


    the arena, his ending had already been determined.


    "What are you all standing there for? Hurry up and carry Eldest Martial Brother away." The owner


    instructed the disciples.


    Everyone in the audience was still confused. It was not until Van Bingfeng, who was in aa, was


    carried away by the people from the Heaven and Earth Martial Arts House that they came to their


    senses and understood what had happened.


    "How could this be? Yan Bingfeng lost!"


    "My idol, how could he possibly lose the match?"


    "No, it''s impossible. I don''t ept this result. It must be this guy''s dirty trick. I want the management


    of the Martial Grand Meeting to thoroughly investigate this matter!"

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    Samuel won the game, but did not win the apuse, because those crazy fans who had lost their


    minds thought that Samuel did not win the game by relying on his strength, but something fishy. In


    their eyes, it was impossible for Van Bingfeng to lose. He would definitely win the championship of


    this Martial Grand Meeting, so many people could not ept such a result.


    After Samuel and Gina left the venue, they were blocked by a group of people who looked like


    thugs.


    Among them, the leader was a girl with light blue hair. If it weren''t for the heavy makeup, she would


    have been a beautiful woman. Unfortunately, her exaggerated makeup had covered up her original


    appearance.


    "Samuel, just what kind of shady move did you use!" The girl with pale-blue, long hair asked


    Samuel. Moreover, she adopted a high and mighty attitude.


    "Shady move?"


    The truth was revealed in the ring, which was not something that could be used in dirty tricks.


    "If you don¡¯t ept it, you can ask Yan Bingfeng to stand up and then fight with me. But in his


    current state, I''m afraid he won''t be able to get out of bed for a year or so, " Samuel said faintly.


    He didn¡¯t kill Yan Bingfeng, but it was inevitable for him to be seriously injured, and it would have a


    great impact on Yan Bingfeng''s future Martial Arts.


    However, it was already a blessing to be able to survive Samuel''s attack.


    After hearing this, the girl with light blue long hair gnashed her teeth in hatred. As a fanatical


    follower of Yan Bingfeng, how could she tolerate Samuel¡¯s arrogance?


    Moreover, martial arts were like sailing against the current. She knew very well that if Yan Bingfeng


    really needed to lie in bed for a year or so, then he would bepletely ruined.


    "Samuel, I¡¯ll never let you off. I''ll make you pay for what you did."


    From the way she was acting, she shoulde from a reputable family. Otherwise, she would not


    have dared to say something like that out of the blue.


    However, even if it was one of the three great families in Swallow City, Samuel did not take it


    seriously. How could he care about what a little girl said?


    "If you want to make trouble for me, I can apany you at any time. However, I advise you not to


    act recklessly. Otherwise, the family behind you will not be able to afford it." Samuel reminded.


    The little girl smiled, and her smile was very bright.


    The family behind her couldn''t afford it?


    In her eyes, those words were like a joke, a colossal joke.


    "What''s the matter? The Mo family can''t afford it?" the little girl said proudly.


    The Mo family?


    It couldn''t be such a coincidence!


    Mo Yanshang was probably thinking about how to return the Qi family''s possessions. He never


    thought that the younger generation of the Mo family would actually dare to cause him trouble.


    "Are you from the Mo n?" Samuel asked.


    The reason why he asked this question was out of curiosity. But from the young girl¡¯s point of view,


    Samuel must be afraid.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After all, it was one of the three big families in Swallow City, so it was reasonable for him to be


    afraid.


    "You''re afraid, aren''t you? As long as you¡¯re willing to go to the hospital and kneel down at the door


    of Yan Bingfeng''s ward, I can consider letting you go. Remember, I will consider," the little girl said.


    "You better go back and ask Mo Yanshang who I am. He will tell you what you should do," Samuel


    said.


    The little girl frowned. Mo Yanshang was her grandfather, and he doted on her the most. How could


    this fellow possibly know her grandfather?


    "Mo Yu, he probably doesn''t really know your grandfather, right?"


    One of herpanions asked Mo Yu after Samuel left.


    Mo Yu shook her head. She wasn''t sure either, but she knew that her grandfather was the best for


    her. So what if he knew her?


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely avenge Bingfeng. My grandfather dotes on me the most, so even if he


    knows him, what''s the use of it?" Mo Yu said.


    Mo Yu believed that with her grandfather''s love for her, he would definitely help her. Furthermore,


    Mo Yu didn''t need to ask Mo Yanshang for help on this matter. She still had friends that were


    sufficient to cause great trouble for Samuel.


    Sitting in the car at home, Gina was very dissatisfied with Samuel''s failure in winning the apuse.


    "Why would he be scolded for winning the game? Those girls are really blind. Don''t they know who


    is more powerful and who is more worthy of poprity?"


    "Nowadays, I don''t know what¡¯s wrong with the little girl. What¡¯s so good about that Yan Bingfeng?"


    Gina said helplessly.


    Samuel forced a bitter smile. He knew that Gina was trying to defend him, but the effect of idol was


    like this, and it would be more and more serious in the future.


    For those girls, what their idols did was not important at all. What was important was that they liked


    what they did.


    "Mom, Yan Bingfeng is quite handsome. It''s normal for a little girl to like him," Samuel said.


    Gina curled her lips and said disdainfully," Isn¡¯t my son handsome? You''re much better -looking than


    him."


    The current Samuel could not be considered handsome. After all, he appeared a little too young.


    However, an adult Samuel would definitely surpass most of the men in terms of appearance. This


    was also the reason why Samuel had attracted so many girls.


    Back in themunity.


    Before he entered the room, Samuel saw Irene.


    Irene was rejected, but she was also curious about the result of today''spetition, so she could


    only wait at the gate of themunity for Samuel toe back.


    Irene rushed to Samuel as soon as she saw Samuel.


    "How was it? Did you win?" Irene couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    Samuel appeared somewhat helpless. From the looks of it, he needed to move earlier. Otherwise,


    the rtionship between Irene and him would only be increasingly entangled. From a certain


    point of view, this was also a form of harm to Irene. This was because it was impossible for Samuel


    to have anything to do with her.


    "Of course he won. How could my son lose? " Before Samuel could say anything, Gina said proudly.


    "It''s amazing," Irene said excitedly. This result was not out of her expectation. It was a pity that she


    did not see Samuel show off his strength at the scene, which made her feel very sorry.


    "We''re going to move soon. You should go back to your normal life." After saying this, Samuel left


    directly.


    Gina sighed helplessly. She really didn''t know how to take pity on a girl. She was hurt like this.


    However, Gina did not have the right to help Samuel when it came to matters of the rtionship.


    Hence, she could only leave it to him.


    "Irene, you are a good girl, but, Samuel, after all, he is still young. I can feel your affection for him,


    but it is indeed impossible for you to be with him," Gina said to Irene.


    Irene was stunned. She did not know why she had a good impression of Samuel.


    Every night when she closed her eyes, her mind was full of Samuel''s appearance, as if she had


    been possessed.

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    "I didn''t expect him to live in such a shabby ce."


    After Samuel entered the estate, Mo Yu''s group of sisters appeared. It was clear that they had


    followed Samuel back to their residence in an attempt to get revenge for Yan Bingfeng.


    "Rumor has it that he has been driven out of the Hannigan family. It seems to be true."


    "Mo Yu, we won¡¯t really go to a ce like this, right? They¡¯re all lower-ss people who live here.


    They''re so dirty."


    "Yeah, I don''t want to go to such a rubbish ce."


    Naturally, the family background of those who could be Mo Yu''s sisters wasn¡¯t bad. Thus,


    when faced with this kind of old estate, they were filled with disdain. After all, they were all


    daughters of noble families who lived in vis and courtyards. When had they ever been to such a


    ce?


    Mo Yu turned to look at Irene. She knew that Samuel had talked to her just now. They must be


    friends. There was a very simple way to get Samuel to show up on his own.


    "No need. Look at that woman. She''s definitely Samuel''s friend," Mo Yu said.


    When her best friends heard what Mo Yu said, they immediately understood what she meant.


    "Hurry up. Don''t let her go."


    "If she goes in, we won''t have a chance.¡±


    "Let¡¯s go."


    A group of people rushed forward.


    Irene came to her senses and was about to go home when several morous women stopped her.


    "What do you want to do?" Irene asked with a puzzled face. She didn''t know these people. How


    could they stand in front of her?


    "Come with us," Mo Yu said indifferently.


    Irene felt strange and asked, "Why?"


    "You don''t need to know why," Mo Yu said.


    Irene rolled her eyes. "What kind of people are they? Does she have to leave if they ask me to?"


    "Sorry, I''m going home." Irene was ready to leave.


    As soon as she brushed past Mo Yu, Irene''s hair was suddenly grabbed by her.


    Furthermore, she was the kind of person who had great strength, causing Irene to cry out in pain.


    "What do you want to do? Let me go," Irene said.


    Mo Yu pulled Irene''s hair with force again and said, "Bitch, I don''t want to fight with you, but since


    you''re so ungrateful, don''t me me for being rude."


    After saying that, Mo Yu pulled Irene towards his car.


    Irene wanted to struggle, but her scalp had almost been torn off by Mo Yu, so she had no choice but


    to follow along.


    After the group of people got into the car, Mo Yu didn''t want to let go of Irene either. It was as if she


    was venting her anger towards Samuel on Irene.


    "What do you want to do?" Irene had a bad feeling. Although she didn''t know these people, her


    intuition told her that they didn''te with good intentions. If she followed these people, she was


    likely to be in danger.


    "Cut the crap. Hurry up and shut up." One of Mo Yu''spanions gave her a p in the face.


    When these youngdies started to fight, they did not show any mercy at all. Irene immediately had


    a red mark on her face.


    "If you keep spouting nonsense, I''ll strip you naked and throw you out of the car," Mo Yu said


    through gritted teeth.


    Irene was scared out of her wits when she saw the vicious look in Mo Yu''s eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She knew that the woman in front of her was not simple. She was wearing famous


    brands, so she was definitely not born from an ordinary family.


    However, Irene could not imagine where she had offended these rich girls and why they would


    target her.


    The car was driven toward a famous vi area in Swallow City, which only very rich people were


    qualified to afford. Irene had once felt guilty when she passed by here, but she did not expect that


    one day she could enter the vi area. However, this method made her very worried and afraid


    After stopping in front of a vi, Irene was taken home.


    The decoration could be described with the word "glorious". It was the most luxurious thing that


    Irene had ever seen in her life. It was so luxurious that she could not even describe it in words.


    Just as Irene was immersed in the shock, someone suddenly kicked her so hard that she fell


    directly to the ground, which brought Irene back from the shock.


    "You have never seen such a luxurious ce. Compared to your shabby residential area, isn''t it like


    paradise?" Mo Yu said to Irene with a cold smile on her face. This ce was bought by Mo


    Yanshang for her. Other than her, no one else in the Mo family had the right to live here.


    "What do you want to do? I have no hatred for you. Why do you have to do this to me?" Irene said


    very helplessly. She was still very confused now. She did not know what she had done wrong.


    Moreover, she thought that she could not offend such a high-level youngdy. After all, she had


    never been in contact with her.


    "If you don''t understand now, you''ll find out in the future. If you want to me someone, you can


    only me it on your friend," Mo Yu said disdainfully. When she thought of Samuel''s arrogance, Mo


    Yu felt especially indignant on Yan Bingfeng¡¯s behalf.


    In Mo Yu¡¯s eyes, Yan Bingfeng should be invincible. How could he possibly lose to a little kid?


    Moreover, this little kid was a famous waste Young Master of the Hannigan family.


    Mo Yu believed that there had to be something fishy going on, so she had to find a way to expose it


    and smooth things over for Yan Bingfeng.


    "Mo Yu, what about her?" A friend asked Mo Yu.


    Mo Yu nced at Irene and said, "I''ll go find the rope, tie her up first, and torture her for a few


    days." The group of women allughed at the same time. They didn''t object to Mo Yu''s actions. It


    was as if in their eyes, this was just a normal thing.


    These people all had very strong protection umbres behind them. They had made a lot of


    mistakes since they were children. But because of their background, they had never paid the price


    for their mistakes. As a result, they became more and morewless. In fact, they had done this kind


    of kidnapping a long time ago, and it often happened because of small disputes.


    At this time, in Samuel''s home.


    Gina asked Samuel, "Are you really going to move?" "Yes." Samuel said matter-of-factly. The only


    way he could no longer have anything to do with Irene was to leave her circle of life.


    "Why do you have to be so heartless? After all, she is a girl, and she just cares about you a little."


    Gina tried to persuade her.


    "Mom, I have my own reasons, and this is to protect her in disguise," Samuel said.


    Seeing Samuel was unmoved, it seemed that it was useless to persuade him. Gina continued to


    say, "Okay, you can do whatever you want. As for me, I just mentioned it casually. The most


    important thing is to do what you want."


    Samuel smiled and said, "In the future, I will definitely tell you the reason. At that time, you will


    understand why I did all this.


    Although Gina was curious, Samuel had already made it very clear. He would only tell her in the


    future, so she was not in a


    hurry to ask.

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    Gina''s attitude toward Samuel waspletely different from before. Without the influence of


    Nangong Qianqiu, she became more and more like a normal mother, which showed that she did not


    reject Samuel in her nature.


    Of course, this had been proved a long time ago. After she settled down in the vi area of


    Cloudridge, she had returned to the role of a normal mother.


    If they wanted to move, they naturally needed a good environment. After all, Samuel was no need


    to hide it from Nangong Qianqiu anymore. Therefore, after calling Leroy, Samuel''s request was


    simple and clear. He needed quiet, spacious andfortable space.


    Leroy did not dare to neglect anything Samuel had ordered. ording to Samuel''s request, Leroy


    soon contacted a vi owner. This vi area was not at the top level in Swallow City, but the


    advantage was that it could be immediately checked in and save a lot of time for Samuel.


    After learning that they had found a new ce to live, Samuel and Gina began to pack up.


    In fact, they didn''t have much luggage, just some clothes, and they didn''t spend too much time on


    them.


    When the two of them walked out of the house with their luggage, Gina asked Samuel, "Would you


    like to say goodbye to her?"


    "There''s no need. Let''s go." Samuel said.


    When they went downstairs, Leroy was already waiting at the gate.


    Seeing Samuel and Gina, he immediately stepped forward to help them carry their luggage.


    Leroy knew very well about Samuel''s recent performance in the Martial Grand Meeting. In


    particr, Samuel¡¯s victory of Van Bingfeng had caused a great sensation in the upper ss of


    Swallow City.


    As one of the hot contenders for the championship, Samuel ended his promotion in the second


    preliminary round. The dark horse Samuel was jawdropping.


    "Boss, I have already discussed with the original owner. You can stay there first. I will slowly hand


    over the rest of the procedures to him," Leroy said to Samuel.


    Samuel was absolutely at ease when it came to Leroy''s dealing with business. So far, there had


    been no trouble in Leroy.


    "How''s thepany doing recently?" Samuel asked casually. The current him did not care much


    about Tagliare Company''s development. After all, his personal influence was strong enough.


    Tagliare Company was just a subsidiary.


    "Recently, Tagliare has taken part in several big projects of the Yang Family, and now it''s very well


    developed," Leroy said. At the beginning of thepany, Leroy had tried his best, but he did not


    bring much money to thepany. But now, as long as he sat in the office every day, countless


    cooperation woulde to him. Leroy could not help but feel a little emotional. The change brought


    by Samuel for Tagliare was really too big.


    And this also showed how influential


    Samuel¡¯s influence was.


    "From now on, you''ll take full charge of thepany. You don''t need to report anything to me if you


    don''t run into any trouble," Samuel said.


    "Boss, how could thepany get into trouble? With your current status, who would dare to


    provoke Tagliare?" Leroy said with a smile. What he said was not a joke. As long as Samuel was in


    Swallow City, no one would dare to touch Tagliare at will. Now, all the big and small families were


    trying their best to cooperate with Tagliare. What Leroy did every day was to screen out the


    cooperation of those small families.


    Moreover, quite a few people had given Leroy a big gift recently, hoping to achieve a cooperation


    with Tagliare in this way, but they were all rejected by Leroy.


    Leroy was unmoved by the temptation of money. This was because he clearly understood that his


    current position was something Samuel had given him. Hence, he must not do anything unclean


    behind Samuel''s back.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Listening to their conversation, Gina couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart.


    If it were not for the fact that Hangong Qianqiu had ced the future of the Hannigan family on Han


    Jun, would the current Hannigan family be like this?


    Take Tagliare as an example. If these resources were all used on the Hannigan family, would the


    Hannigan family still worry about returning to its peak?


    It had to be said that Hangong Qianqiu was really ridiculously wrong. Moreover, the current she was


    still stubbornly obsessed. She really did not know when it would be before she could understand


    that Samuel was the future of the Hannigan family.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked when he saw the emotional expression on Gina¡¯s face.


    Gina shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "I''m wondering when Hangong Qianqiu will


    understand her mistakes."


    Samuel smiled. Normal people could not understand Nangong Qianqiu''s stubbornness. It would not


    be easy for her to admit her mistake.


    Of course, this was not impossible. When Nangong Boling appeared, perhaps she would


    understand the reality. After all, the Nangong family was a real financial empire with power all over


    the world. If even Nangong Boling did not dare to look down on Samuel, what right did Nangong


    Qianqiu have to look down on him?


    "She will understand," Samuel said tly.


    When they arrived at the vi, the environment here waspletely different from the residential


    area before. However, it was not much different to what kind of environment Samuel was living in.


    After all, Samuel was used to the tough environment when he was in the Hannigan family''s


    compound.


    But for Gina, the feeling waspletely different. After all, the shabbymunity and the Hannigan


    family''s courtyard were still much worse. It was naturally a good thing for her to return to a good


    environment.


    "Boss, if you need anything, call me at any time," Leroy said to Samuel.


    "Alright, there is nothing else. You can go and do your work first." Samuel said.


    "Yes, sir."


    After Leroy left, Gina and Samuel each chose their respective rooms and returned to their rooms to


    pack up.


    Samuel did not have many things but a few simple sets of clothes. After tidying up, he went to the


    balcony on the second floor.


    The former owner must have liked this area very much, so he had deliberately made it. There was a


    ce to drink tea and a lounge chair. There was still fish in a small pool.


    Just as Samuel was about to take a break, the phone rang.


    "What''s wrong?" The call was from Qi Yiyun, so Samuel''s tone became particrly concerned.


    "Mo Yanshang called my dad just now, hoping we can make a trip to the Mo family. " Qi Yiyun said


    this to Samuel in a questioning tone. Qi Donglin didn''t know if he should go, so he asked Qi Yiyun to


    call Samuel.


    Mo Yanshang contacted Qi Donglin at this time of the day. He must have already made the


    decision. After Samuel''s match with Yan Bingfeng, he probably knew that he could not offend


    Samuel at will.


    "I''ll go with you tomorrow," Samuel said.


    "Sure," Qi Yiyun replied simply.


    "By the way, are you used to living in a new ce?" Samuel asked.


    "Since you care about me so much, why didn''t youe to see me?"

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    Qi Yiyun''s words left Samuel speechless. He did not know how to answer. He was just asking


    casually, but he did not expect Qi Yiyun to ask so seriously.


    Although Samuel had a good impression of Qi Yiyun in his heart, he also knew that his wife would


    still be Yvonne. He was reborn, but it did not mean that he would change these things. Moreover,


    Yvonne was reincarnated and had an inseparable rtionship with him. This was something that


    Samuel could not ignore.


    "If there is nothing else, I''ll hang up first." After saying that, Samuel hung up the phone immediately.


    He did not dare to waste any time.


    "What''s wrong?" At this time, Gina just came to the balcony. Seeing Samuel''s flustered look, she


    asked curiously. After all, she rarely saw Samuel''s expression like this.


    "No... Nothing." Samuel said, pretending to be calm.


    "Nothing?" Gina looked at Samuel suspiciously. His expression showed that he was obviously


    hiding the matter. How could there be nothing going on?


    "Could it be that little girl calling?" Gina guessed. It was something that Gina had always doubted


    that Samuel would help the Qi Family for no reason. Although Samuel did not admit that he liked Qi


    Yiyun, in Gina''s opinion, the source of this matter must be Qi Yiyun.


    "What little girl?" Samuel asked with a nk face.


    "Stop pretending. You''re my son. Do you think you can fool me?" Gina seemed to have seen


    through Samuel.


    "I''m not lying to you. I really don''t know who the little girl you¡¯re talking about is." Samuel was no


    longer a child. Naturally, he could not be fooled by Gina''s words.


    Gina sighed and said, "I finally understand why you are so heartless to Irene. It turns out that you


    have someone in your heart."


    He had someone in his heart. It was not wrong to use these words. Samuel did not want to have too


    much involvement with Irene indeed because of this reason.


    However, Gina had made a wrong guess. After all, she had no idea about the existence Yvonne.


    "Mom, why don''t we hire a nanny? The house is so big, and we need to do sanitation on usual


    days." Samuel changed the subject.


    "No need. I can do these things by myself," Gina said. In the past, she had servants in the


    Hannigan family, so she didn''t need to do most of the housework. Although it was easy, it also lost


    the fun of life.


    During this period of time, she had been doing housework and cooking with Samuel, which made


    Gina feel that her life was full. Although she was a little tired, she was also happy.


    "Are you sure?" Samuel asked suspiciously. The house was not what it used to be. The area that


    needed to be cleaned was already many timesrger than before. Samuel was really suspicious


    that Gina alone would be able to handle so many things.


    Feeling Samuel¡¯s doubt, Gina walked directly to Samuel¡¯s side, grabbed his ear and said, "What¡¯s


    wrong? Are you doubting my ability?"


    "No, no, I was just joking.¡± Samuel hurriedly begged for mercy. In today''s world, besides Gina,


    Yvonne was probably the only one who dared to treat him like this.


    Gina pretended to be fierce, but in fact, she didn¡¯t use too much strength. Then she said in a


    threatening tone, "Can you look down on me? You just focus on your own business. Leave


    everything at home to me."


    "Yes, yes, mom is the best. Is that okay?" Samuel smiled helplessly.


    The quarrel between mother and son was something that had never happened in their previous


    lives. Due to the influence of Nangong Qianqiu''s coercion and influence, Gina could barely Samuel.


    Now, Gina finally felt the joy brought by the parent-child interaction.


    It was the same with Samuel. This kind of warmth made him feel that it was worth cherishing to be


    reborn.


    That night, in order to celebrate moving to a new home, Gina specially cooked two more dishes.


    It had to be said that Gina had made great progress in cooking, which showed that she was very


    talented in this respect.


    The next day, Samuel went to Yang Wanlin''s vi early in the morning.


    It was safe for the three of the Qi family to live here and they didn¡¯t get harassed by anyone.


    However, this had nothing to do with the ce. It was because Mo Yanshang didn''t dare toy a


    finger on the three of them. Otherwise, with Mo Yanshang''s influence, it wouldn''t be difficult for him


    to find out where they lived.


    "Samuel, why did Mo Yanshang suddenly ask us to go to the Mo n?" Qi Donglin asked Samuel


    worriedly.


    Samuel still remembered how high-spirited Qi Donglin had been when he had brought his wife and


    daughter to the Mo family''s house. Why was he so cowardly now?


    "I think he should discuss how to give you back what he took from you," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Will he really be willing to ept this?" Qi Donglin asked in disbelief. He was well aware of what


    kind of person Mo Yanshang was. Therefore, the agreement between Samuel and Mo Yanshang


    seemed unlikely in Qi Donglin''s eyes.


    And in Qi Donglin''s eyes today, it was also like a trip to the Hongmen Banquet.


    Last time, Qi Donglin was angry and confused, so he took the risk with the mother and daughter.


    But now he had calmed down and knew how stupid his behavior was. Not only did he almost hurt


    himself, but also his wife and daughter.


    "Weren''t you quite a powerful person before? You charged straight into the Mo n. Why are you


    afraid now?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Qi Donglin said with a face of shame," When people are angry, they will always do something


    irrational, but now I have calmed down."


    It seemed that Qi Donglin hade to his senses after being beaten up.


    "Don''t worry. With me here, Mo Yanshang won''t dare to do anything to you," Samuel said.


    It was a bit irrational to believe in a child.


    However, Samuel''s performance at the Martial Grand Meeting and the Mo family''s showed that he


    was qualified to say that.


    Moreover, under such circumstances, apart from trusting Samuel, Qi Donglin had no other choice.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Okay, when do we set off?" Qi Donglin asked.


    "Let''s do it now."


    Qi Donglin didn''t intend to take Ouyang Fei and Qi Yiyun with him. After all, going to the Mo family


    was like going into a tiger''s den. If something really happened, he didn''t want the mother and


    daughter to be involved.


    However, Qi Yiyun obviously had no intention of staying at home.


    "I''m going too," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Yiyun, stay at home obediently. Dad will be back soon," said Qi Donglin.


    Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel. Her gaze was especially firm as she said, "I want to go."


    Samuel smiled helplessly. He knew how persistent she was. After all, she had been rejected


    countless times and had never given up.


    "Come on, let''s go together. I can assure you that you won''t get hurt."

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    Qi Yiyun was 100% convinced of Samuel''s words. After all, they were at the Mo family''s house back


    then. If it wasn''t for Samuel''s intervention, it would have been impossible for the three of them to


    leave safe and sound.


    However, in Qi Donglin''s eyes, even though Samuel was powerful, he was still just a child.


    Moreover, Mo Yanshang was unprepared thest time, which was why he allowed Samuel to gain


    the upper hand. Mo Yanshang was likely to be prepared for this trip to the Hong Gate Banquet. In


    this case, if he brought his wife and daughter with him, they would definitely be in danger.


    "Yiyun, listen to Dad and wait for me at home. I will be back soon," Qi Donglin said.


    Samuel smiled. He knew that Qi Donglin didn''t want to believe him, but it was normal. After all, it


    was rted to the safety of Ouyang Fei and Qi Yiyun. As a husband and a father, it was reasonable


    for him to have such worries.


    However, Qi Yiyun''s eyes, which showed that she trusted him, made Samuel feel surprised. It


    seemed that she did not worry about the danger of going to the Mo family.


    "Yiyun, let''s stay at home and keep mompany," Ouyang Fei persuaded her.


    Qi Yiyun shook her head firmly and said, "I must go."


    "Why?" Samuel asked curiously. Qi Yiyun could not help with this matter, but she was very


    determined to go, which puzzled Samuel.


    "I want to see what else you can do to the Mo family and how powerful you are," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel was a little confused by her words. Qi Yiyun going to the Mo family''s house was for such a


    reason. It was so ridiculous that he did not know whether tough or cry.


    "Girl, don''t make dad worried. Do you know how dangerous it is to go to the Mo family? " Qi Donglin


    said helplessly. Although Qi Yiyun was still young, in order to cultivate her independence, Qi


    Donglin had already asked Qi Yiyun to make a decision on what she wanted to do, and he just


    made somements as a support.


    Qi Yiyun''s independence had never disappointed Qi Donglin. Every decision she made in the past


    was beyond the maturity of her peers. But today, in Qi Donglin¡¯s opinion, she still didn''t think about


    it.


    "Dad, I don''t think it''s dangerous. Wasn''t the Mo family going to give us something back? How could


    it be dangerous?" Qi Yiyun said.


    "Give something back?"


    Qi Donglin was unsure if Mo Yanshang would really do something like this. Moreover, with Mo


    Yanshang that he knew, there was a high chance that he wouldn''tpromise. This time around,


    he was willing to follow Samuel because he wanted to take advantage of a small chance.


    "It has been dyed a lot of time. I have other things to do today. You can decide as soon as


    possible." Samuel couldn¡¯t decide for Qi Donglin. After all, Qi Yiyun was his daughter. Whether Qi


    Yiyun went or not should be decided by him.


    "Let''s go." As Samuel finished his words, Qi Yiyun said without giving Qi Donglin a chance.


    Qi Donglin sighed helplessly. Once his daughter became stubborn, even the nineheaded ox would


    not be able to pull her back. She was like a stone in a pit, smelly and hard.


    Watching Qi Yiyun go out first, Qi Donglin could only say to Ouyang Fei, "Don''t worry; I will bring our


    daughter back safely."


    Although Ouyang Fei was worried, she could only nod in such a situation.


    The three of them left the vi and called a taxi.


    Qi Donglin sat in the passenger seat while Samuel and Qi Yiyun sat in the back seat.


    Qi Yiyun nced at Samuel from time to time along the way. Although Samuel noticed this, he did


    not state it clearly. Although Qi Yiyun used to love Samuel and was willing to give everything for


    him, Qi Yiyun was still a little girl. Samuel could not rece his previous feelings with his present


    life.


    "I know you," Qi Yiyun suddenly said.


    Samuel was stunned. He wondered if she knew what was going to happen in the future.


    "What do you mean by you know me?" Samuel said.


    "You¡¯re from the Hannigan family, and you''re called a useless Young Master," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out to be just this matter. He almost mistakenly thought


    that she knew what would happen in the future; for fear that his rebirth would affect Qi Yiyun.


    "Many people know about this matter. It is not surprising." Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun frowned slightly and said, "How can it not be surprising?"


    "Er... is it strange?" Samuel looked at Qi Yiyun in confusion. He did not understand what was


    strange about it.


    "Of course it''s strange. You''re so powerful. Why are you called a waste? Are your family all blind?"


    Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel seriously.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. These words of hers shoulde from the bottom of


    her heart. Otherwise, the expression in her eyes would not be so serious.


    However, there were no real blind people in the Hannigan family. Nangong Qianqiu was not blind.


    She just made a mistake. She was not willing to correct it in time or admit it.


    "You have to understand that outstanding people might not be epted by everyone." Samuel said.


    "Why?" Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel in confusion.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because... because, because in some people''s eyes, you were considered trash. Even if this


    wasn''t true, they wouldn''t be willing to admit it." Samuel said.


    "Why don''t they admit it?" Qi Yiyun continued to ask.


    Samuel was just about to exin when he suddenly realized that Qi Yiyun''s question was like a


    bottomless pit. There was no way he could exin.


    "How old are you this year?" Samuel did not want to waste his breath on this issue, so he could only


    change the subject.


    "Ten years old." Qi Yiyun paused and continued, "You haven¡¯t said why they don''t admit it."


    Samuel''s forehead turned ck. He didn''t expect that when she was a child, she was such a


    curious baby that she had so many questions to ask.


    However, when Qi Yiyun grew up, as long as it was something she determined, she could also


    pester people. For example, Samuel fell into Qi Yiyun''s hands several times; it was almost as good


    as being raped by Qi Yiyun.


    "You''re still young," Samuel said. "You''ll slowly understand it in the future."


    Qi Yiyun curled her lips and was obviously not convinced. She muttered, "Are you very old?"


    Faced with this question, Samuel could only turn to look out of the window. He was indeed young


    and did not have the right to lecture Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Donglin, who was sitting in the passenger seat, could feel Samuel''s helplessness and could not


    help but smile. This was because he often had this kind of feeling and was rendered speechless by


    Qi Yiyun''s question. He did not expect that apart from him, there was another person who would


    receive such treatment.


    "We''re almost there. It''s not allowed to park at the door. I can only put you in front," the driver said.

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    After getting out of the car, Qi Donglin became particrly nervous, and even his expression


    became a lot stiffer.


    However, Qi Yiyun was very calm. He didn''t know if she didn''t know what fear was at all, or if she


    was really not afraid.


    But one thing was certain: Qi Yiyun, who was by Samuel''s side, was braver. She believed in


    Samuel, so she did not have too much fear.


    "Samuel, I feel something''s wrong. Are you sure there is no danger?" Qi Donglin asked Samuel with


    a guilty conscience.


    "Are you really that afraid when you''re not angry anymore?" Samuel asked with a smile. Thest


    time Qi Donglin broke into the Mo family''s house, he looked as if he was not afraid of anything. It


    was a stark contrast to this time''s.


    Qi Donglin looked embarrassed. It was true. He was scared when he was not angry. Even now,


    when he recalled what had happenedst time, he felt that he was confused and dared to go to the


    Mo family.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, no one can hurt you all." Samuel said.


    If Mo Yanshang was a smart person, then what he was going to do today would be to return the


    item he had stolen from the Qi Family to the Qi Family.


    Taking a step back, even if Mo Yanshang really set up a trap for Samuel, Samuel wouldn''t have any


    opponents on earth. At most, it would just be a fight.


    When he came to the door, it was opened directly.


    Samuel looked at the surveince camera at the entrance. Behind them, Mo Yanshang was


    definitely looking at them.


    "Stop right there." Just as Samuel was about to enter, he suddenly heard a yell.


    Samuel turned around and saw Mo Yu furiously walking towards him.


    Mo Yu had just returned from her secret base and had given Irene a good beating. However, what


    she hadn¡¯t expected was that she would actually run into Samuel, that hateful fellow, the moment


    she returned home.


    "Samuel, how dare youe to my house?¡± Mo Yu gritted her teeth as she red at Samuel. She


    had already learned of Yan Bingfeng''s injuries from the hospital. Yan Bingfeng''s injuries were


    extremely severe. The Martial Grand Meeting this year was a failure. Moreover, it was unknown


    when his body would be able to recover.


    Therefore, Mo Yu''s hatred for Samuel was like that of an enemy who had killed her father.


    "Mo Yanshang asked me here. If you have any objections, you can ask Mo Yanshang," Samuel


    said.


    "Bullshit, how could my grandfather possibly meet a nobody like you?" Mo Yu said disdainfully. Who


    was Mo Yanshang? He was the highest and most powerful person in Swallow City''s business world.


    At ordinary times, even those wearing high hats wanted to meet Mo Yanshang, they still had to


    make an appointment. What right did Samuel have?


    "That is to say, you want to stop me?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Mo Yu stood in front of Samuel and said arrogantly, "This is my home. What can you do if I don¡¯t let


    you in? Do you dare to hit me?"


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He wasn''t going to take action against a weak girl like


    Mo Yu.


    "Mo Yanshang, you''d bettere out and wee me. Otherwise, I''m afraid your precious


    granddaughter will bring you a lot of trouble," Samuel said as he looked at the surveince camera.


    Since the door was able to open on its own, it meant that Mo Yanshang had seen him. Since he had


    seen him, he should be the one to deal with the troublesome little girl, Mo Yu.


    Upon hearing these words, Mo Yu sneered. This fellow actually called his grandfather over to


    wee him. Was he crazy? Did he really think he was some kind of character? "Samuel, are you


    joking with me? How could my grandfathere out to wee you?" Mo Yu said.


    "We''ll know whether it''s true or not after we see it for a while," Samuel said.


    Mo Yu felt indignant in her heart. She really couldn''t stand how arrogant Samuel was. When she


    thought of Yan Bingfeng''s injuries, she couldn''t control her anger any more.


    "Samuel, do you know that you''ve destroyed the Martial Grand Meeting of Yan Bingfeng this year?"


    Mo Yu said coldly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Fists and kicks don''t make eyes in the ring," Samuel said lightly.


    "Fine. I''ll make you regret it," Mo Yu said. She wasn''t in a hurry to tell Samuel that Irene had been


    captured because she hadn¡¯t vented enough of her anger. She still had more time to torture Irene.


    "Let me give you a piece of advice. Before you do anything, use your brain to think about whether


    you have the ability to provoke me or not. If you don''t, you can''t control your fate," Samuel said. He


    was very clear about the revenge tactics of these rich young men. They had a powerful backer, so


    they could do whatever they wanted.


    Mo Yuughed coldly. As the eldest daughter of the Mo family, what right did she not have to


    provoke a small piece of trash Hannigan family?


    At this moment, Mo Yanshang had finally appeared. Furthermore, he had personally made an


    appearance.


    "Mo Yu, what are you doing?" Mo Yanshang asked.


    Upon hearing Mo Yanshang''s voice, Mo Yu trembled in fear. Although Mo Yanshang doted on her a


    lot, his standards for her were also very strict.


    "Grandpa, why are you here?" Mo Yu asked in a panic.


    "Samuel is my friend. How can you block him outside the door?" Mo Yanshang reprimanded him.


    Mo Yu stared nkly for a moment. This fellow... was actually really invited over by Grandpa?


    "How could it be possible?"


    "Why is Grandpa so close to a little kid?"


    "Grandfather, I... I didn¡¯t," Mo Yu denied.


    "If there''s nothing else, hurry back to your room," Mo Yanshang said.


    Mo Yu nodded and quickened her pace. She couldn''t help but feel a little scared. If Samuel really


    had a good rtionship with Mo Yanshang, then what kind of consequences would she have to do


    with Irene if Samuel found out about it?


    "I''m sorry, this granddaughter of mine isn''t very sensible," Mo Yanshang said apologetically to


    Samuel


    Qi Donglin was surprised by Mo Yanshang¡¯s behavior. He was being too polite to Samuel. How


    could he be so polite to a child with his status?


    "Mo Yanshang, this granddaughter of yours is a crazy fan of Yan Bingfeng. Yan Bingfeng lost to me,


    so she hates me to the core. This matter must have something to do with you," Samuel said faintly.


    It was obvious that Mo Yanshang had arranged for Yan Bingfeng to be his opponent, which was


    why he provoked Mo Yu''s hatred towards him.


    Mo Yanshang did not pursue this topic further. Although Yan Bingfeng had indeed been arranged by


    him, how could he admit this sort of thing in front of Samuel?


    "Let''s talk about it in the backyard. I''ve already prepared some tea. Let''s talk while drinking," Mo


    Yanshang said.


    After the group of people came to the backyard, Mo Yanshang personally poured a cup of tea for


    Samuel. Qi Donglin and Qi Yiyun had no say in it, which inevitably made Qi Donglin feel a little


    embarrassed.


    Even Samuel had a share, but he could only smell the fragrance of tea.

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    In the face of this situation, Qi Donglin was not dissatisfied. He had self-knowledge. If it weren¡¯t for


    Samuel today, he wouldn''t have the courage toe to the Mo family. How could he have the right


    to drink tea?


    "It''s such a simple test, yet you''ve decided to let it go. Mo Yanshang, this doesn''t seem to fit your


    style of doing things." After taking a sip of tea, Samuel took the lead in bringing up the topic.


    Furthermore, he was very straightforward. He directly brought Mo Yanshang''s arrangement of Yan


    Bingfeng to the table.


    Since he had spoken his mind, Mo Yanshang was not the kind of person who did not dare to take


    responsibility for what he had done. He smiled and said, "Your strength has greatly exceeded my


    expectations. Yan Bingfeng is not the strongest in Swallow City, but he is the strongest among the


    younger generation. And you are younger than him."


    After a pause, Mo Yanshang continued," From now on, the world belongs to the young. I can''t


    imagine the energy that your potential stock can burst out. After weighing the pros and cons, I


    believe that there''s no reason for the Mo family to stand on the opposite side of you."


    Mo Yanshang would notpromise with Samuel just because of a match. He had thought things


    through further. After all, he was already old and the Mo family could only be like this under his


    influence. Once he died, the position of the Mo family in Swallow City would definitely change.


    Furthermore, the current Mo family did not have anyone who could truly support it. Perhaps, after


    his death, the Mo family would bepletely wiped out by those descendants. This was not


    something that Mo Yanshang wanted to see.


    If the younger generation of the Mo family could establish a friendship with Samuel, the Mo family


    might be able to continue its glory.


    Samuel listened quietly and didn''t reply. He knew that Mo Yanshang still had something to say.


    "I can give up everything the Qi Family has, and I can also help them develop even further.


    However, I have one condition," Mo Yanshang said.


    "Tell me about it."


    "I hope that you can be the son-inw of the Mo n. There are many talented youngsters in


    the Mo n, and you can choose any one of them as you wish. They are still young, and once they


    grow up and change their looks, you can choose again," Mo Yanshang said.


    Samuel took a sip of tea from his throat and almost spit it out.


    He had already expected Mo Yanshang to make a condition for him, but never in his dreams did he


    expect it to be like this!


    "It''s a random choice. If I''m not satisfied with it in the future, I can exchange it.


    What an amazing idea!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ahem... Mo Yanshang, do you want to choke me to death?" Samuel said helplessly.


    "I have to ensure the Mo family''s future development. Only you can continue the Mo family''s glory."


    Mo Yanshang''s face was solemn and he did not look like he was joking at all. This was the safest


    method he


    could think of. From his point of view, cooperating with Tagliare was also unstable. Only by rising to


    the level of being a member of the family would Samuel be able to work for the Mo family


    wholeheartedly.


    "That''s impossible." Samuel refused without hesitation. His wife was Yvonne.


    Even if he had been reborn, Samuel would not have been able to change the fact.


    Therefore, other women were not included in Samuel''s consideration.


    "Why?" Mo Yanshang asked in confusion. In his opinion, it was impossible for Samuel to refuse.


    After all, this was a good thing for him.


    Although he had Tagliare now, Tagliare was still just a smallpany. Even if he could develop in


    the future, he was still far behind the influence of the Mo family.


    With the Mo family as a stepping stone for his future development, he would not only be able to


    reduce a lot of trouble, but the upper limit would also be higher. So Samuel''s refusal was something


    that Mo Yanshang had never thought of.


    Qi Donglin was also very surprised. This kind of good thing fell on Samuel¡¯s head, but he turned it


    down. He was really young and ignorant.


    Furthermore, didn''t Mo Yanshang say that if he wasn''t satisfied with his choice in the future, he


    could change it at will? He didn''t have to worry about choosing an ugly person at all.


    "I''m not interested in women from the Mo family," Samuel said straightforwardly.


    "You haven''t met them yet, so don''t be so absolute. Do you know that my Mo family''s girls have


    quite a few pursuers outside? Isn''t Mo Yu you saw just now beautiful enough?" Mo Yanshang said.


    Mo Yu''s appearance and figure was top notch. However, it was impossible for Samuel to focus his


    attention on these women. Therefore, their appearance wasn''t the main point of Samuel''s choice at


    all.


    "If you wish to use the conditions, we might not be able to reach an agreement today.¡± Samuel said


    with a firm attitude.


    Mo Yanshang took in a deep breath and said, "I''ve already given you enough face, and I''ve paid


    quite a heavy price.¡±


    "Are you paying the price for giving up the thing you took from the Qi Family?" Samuel asked lightly.


    Mo Yanshang''s expression became more and more unsightly. Samuel was not giving him any face


    at all. He really didn''t put him in his eyes.


    "I know you have a backup n. Hurry up and show it. Don''t waste time," Samuel said.


    Mo Yanshang did have ns, but he was unwilling to go this far. He still hoped to work with Samuel.


    After all, the world would be filled with young people in the future. Offending Samuel, this gifted


    young man, was definitely not a good thing for the Mo family in the future.


    Unless... unless he could kill Samuel.


    However, Mo Yanshang wasn''t confident in this matter. He had even asked the strongest people in


    Swallow City''s martial world. Even he couldn''t tell just how strong Samuel was. How could he


    possibly dare to act rashly?


    "Samuel, don''t you have any room for discussion?" Mo Yanshang asked.


    "No." Samuel said without thinking.


    Qi Donglin really wanted to ask Samuel to stop. Mo Yanshang was clearly on the verge of anger. If


    he angered this ck tiger, he definitely wouldn''t have a good ending. However, he didn''t have the


    right to speak from his position.


    "Since you don''t agree to be the son-inw of the Mo family, I want a 30 year cooperation


    agreement. What do you say?" Mo Yanshang took another step back. He did not fall out with


    Samuel because of what the strongest martial artist in Swallow City had said.


    He had said that he would not be able to find an opponent, including himself, in the entire Swallow


    City to Samuel.


    These words were very shocking to Mo Yanshang because he was well aware of how powerful that


    expert was.


    "A deal?¡± Samuel couldn''t help butugh. He said, "Mo Yanshang, you were born in the underworld.


    Will the agreement really work?"


    After a pause, Samuel continued, ¡°But don''t worry. I, Samuel, will never go back on my word. As


    long as the Mo family doesn''t make trouble for me, I will definitely help the Mo family maintain its


    position."

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    Mo Yanshang''s concession didn''t earn Samuel''s concession, but he wasn¡¯t angry. This was


    because he knew very well the truth behind Samuel''s words.


    The 30-year cooperation agreement was indeed just a formality. It had no practical value. With


    Samuel¡¯s strength, the Mo family could do nothing even if they wanted to go back on their word.


    Moreover, he was a person who did not think much of the agreement.


    Back then, Mo Yanshang had to destroy countless number of cooperation and agreements in the


    underworld in order for him to reach where he was today. Hence, he himself was also someone who


    did not abide by the agreement.


    Furthermore, Samuel had also said that as long as the Mo family didn''ty their hands on him, he


    would definitely not make things difficult for the Mo family. Mo Yanshang was willing to believe that.


    "Samuel, I trust you," Mo Yanshang said.


    Qi Donglin''s jaw almost dropped when he heard those words.


    In his opinion, Mo Yanshang had already made a concession and Samuel should be tactful enough


    to ept it. If he were to reject it again, it would very likely cause Mo Yanshang to fall out with him.


    However, he never imagined that Mo Yanshang would ept it again.


    What was going on?!


    Right now, Mo Yanshang seemed to havepletely changed into apletely different person.


    He had be someone that Qi Donglin didn''t know at all.


    When he looked into Samuel¡¯s eyes again, Qi Donglin''s expression became very serious. He knew


    that the reason why Mo Yanshang was willing to back down was because of Samuel. In other


    words, in some ways, Samuel made Mo Yanshang feel fear. That was why Mo Yanshang was doing


    this.


    However, he was just a child with a bit of skill. How could an experienced expert like Mo Yanshang


    be afraid of him?


    Could it be that even with Mo Yanshang''s status, he couldn''t find a single person who could deal


    with Samuel?


    After thinking about it, Qi Donglin couldn''t figure out the reason. But there was one thing he was


    sure of, which was that the child named Samuel in front of him was not as simple as he thought.


    If the Qi family could establish a good rtionship with him, they would certainly develop better in


    the future.


    Samuel asked Mo Yanshang curiously, "Mo Yanshang, I didn''t expect you topromise so easily.


    Could it be that something I don''t know happened?"


    Mo Yanshang''s expression was a little stiff. He had said before that the future of the younger


    generation was the world, was and Samuel was the most outstanding among the younger


    generation. For the sake of the future of the Mo family, he had to build a bridge of friendship


    between him and Samuel. Only in this way could the Mo family continue its prosperity.


    However, this was only a part of the reason. There was another part of the reason. It was because


    Mo Yanshang had investigated Samuel.


    At the gathering at the Chamber of Commerce, the Smith family was the first to stand up for


    Samuel. There had to be something fishy going on. Hence, Mo Yanshang started an investigation


    on the basis of this reason. Sure enough, he found some cluester.


    James Smith had offended a killer organization overseas. John Smith had used up all of his


    connections in the country, but this matter had somehowe to an end. After spending arge


    sum of money, Mo Yanshang received intelligence that this matter had something to do with


    Samuel.


    There was also the Yang family¡¯s attitude toward Samuel.


    Who was Yang Bin? He was a tiger. How could he put the hope of the Martial Grand Meeting on


    Samuel for no reason?


    Some people thought that Yang Bin was crazy and confused, so he did this.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    However, it turned out that Yang Bin was not crazy. Moreover, Samuel''s performance in the Martial


    Grand Meeting showed that he was on the verge of winning the championship.


    Due to these two factors, Mo Yanshang ced even more importance on Samuel.


    After all, the Yang family and the Mo family belonged to one of the three big families. There must be


    a reason for the Yang family to attach so much importance to Samuel.


    "The Yang and Smith families," Mo Yanshang replied.


    He did not make it very clear, but when he mentioned these two families, Samuel understood what


    he meant.


    Afterughing, Samuel said, "Don''t worry. As long as you don¡¯t have a grudge against me, I won''t


    do anything to you."


    Mo Yanshang nodded. Other than believing Samuel''s words, he had no other choice.


    Mo Yanshang also knew that his choice would probably be hard for many people to believe. It might


    even cause many people to speak up behind his back. However, Mo Yanshang believed that these


    people would one day understand Samuel''s potential. At that time, these people would naturally


    understand just how wise his choice was.


    What kind of ability did a child have to be able to force back the entire killer organization?


    In his eyes, the Martial Grand Meeting was just a game of ying family games!


    Mo Yanshang stood up, walked up to Qi Donglin, and said, "Go home first. I will help you rearrange


    yourpany and return all the resources to you."


    Qi Donglin was confused. "Is this the end? It''s much simpler and faster than I thought, and there''s


    no danger at all."


    "President Mo, you''re not joking with me, are you?" Qi Donglin said in disbelief.


    Mo Yanshang had a bitter smile on his face as he said, "How would I dare to joke with you in front of


    him? In his eyes, my Mo family is nothing."


    Qi Donglin took in a deep breath of cold air. What kind of immortal could make Mo Yanshang say


    something like that?


    "Okay, I''ll go home right away," Qi Donglin said and left as soon as he said that.


    "Don''t worry, let¡¯s go together." Samuel shouted.


    Qi Donglin suddenly felt a little nervous. He didn''t expect this to happen, so he didn''t feel Samuel¡¯s


    ability. He just treated him as a powerful man.


    But now, Qi Donglin did not dare to look down on Samuel. More importantly, in his eyes, Samuel


    was a mysterious and powerful person. He was afraid that he might do something that would upset


    Samuel.


    "Okay... okay." Qi Donglin said.


    Before Samuel left, he reminded Mo Yanshang, "The girl named Mo Yu is a crazy fan of Yan


    Bingfeng. You know that Yan Bingfeng lost to me, so she''s not convinced and said that she wanted


    to take revenge on me. I think it''s necessary for me to remind you. Ask her not to get into trouble."


    Mo Yanshang nodded with a serious expression on his face. Samuel''s kind reminder was actually


    because he didn''t want to have any conflict with the Mo n. Naturally, Mo Yanshang had to treat


    this matter seriously.


    "Don''t worry; I''ll make it clear to her. I won''t let her create any trouble for you," Mo Yanshang said.


    Samuel nodded and left.


    Following which, Mo Yanshang immediately went to Mo Yu''s room.


    The room inside Mo Yu¡¯s room was a mess. Everything that could be smashed to the ground was


    smashed to pieces.

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    This was the consequence of the First Miss '' anger. She didn¡¯t care how expensive these things


    were or what happened before. Anyway, in her eyes, money was just a number, and she never had


    the trouble of making money. As long as she didn''t have money, she would reach out and ask her


    family for it. She would never refuse it.


    "What are you doing?" Mo Yanshang asked Mo Yu sternly.


    Tears streamed down Mo Yu''s face. She knew that her grandfather doted on her the most, so the


    act of acting like a spoiled child was very useful in front of Mo Yanshang. Every time she cried, he


    basically agreed to all of her requests. "Grandpa, how could you let Samuele to our house?


    Don''t tell me you don¡¯t know what he''s done?" Mo Yuined to Mo Yanshang.


    "Is it because he defeated Yan Bingfeng at the Martial Grand Meeting?" Mo Yanshang asked.


    "Defeat?" Upon hearing these words, a look of disdain immediately appeared on Mo Yu¡¯s face. She


    said, "I have nothing to say if he wanted to use legitimate means to win against Yan Bingfeng.


    However, he must have used despicable means. No matter who it is, he''s just trash. How could he


    win against Yan Bingfeng? Furthermore, Yan Bingfeng doesn''t even need to participate in the


    preliminary stages. How could he possibly be an opponent in the preliminary stages?


    Someone must have done something behind his back. How despicable and shameless."


    Mo Yu didn''t know that the despicable and shameless person she was talking about was standing


    right in front of her, because Mo Yanshang had single-handedly arranged for Yan Bingfeng to step


    onto the stage.


    "Proper means? How did you know that he didn''t use any normal methods? Could it be that it''s not


    normal for Yan Bingfeng to lose?" Mo Yanshang said.


    "Of course," Mo Yu said without hesitation. In her mind, Yan Bingfeng was the champion of this


    year''s Martial Grand Meeting. How could he lose to the unknown Samuel? Moreover, he was just


    trash that the Hannigan family did not approve of.


    "Ridiculous, in the ring, who can fake it? If Yan Bingfeng loses, it''s because he''s not strong enough


    and can''t me anyone else, " Mo Yanshang said.


    Mo Yu shook her head and retorted," Impossible. It''s impossible for Yan Bingfeng to lose to him.


    There must be a conspiracy behind this. Grandpa, help me find out who did this to the race."


    After saying that, Mo Yu walked to Mo Yanshang''s side and pleaded pitifully.


    "It''s me," Mo Yanshang said directly. There was no need to hide this matter from Mo Yu.


    Furthermore, Mo Yanshang had to let her know that Yan Bingfeng had indeed lost to Samuel.


    Furthermore, he couldn''t allow Mo Yu to cause trouble for Samuel.


    Samuel''s words were very clear. As long as the Mo family didn''t cause trouble for him, he wouldn''t


    deal with the Mo family. Mo Yanshang didn''t want Mo Yu to bring disaster to the Mo family.


    This word directly caused Mo Yu to be dumbfounded.


    In her opinion, Samuel used despicable means to let Yan Bingfenge to the arena. He also used


    despicable means to defeat Yan Bingfeng. All of this was nned by Samuel in order to be able to


    use Yan Bingfeng as a stepping stone. He wanted to make a blockbuster at the Martial Grand


    Meeting, so he chose Yan Bingfeng.


    However... how could this matter have anything to do with Mo Yanshang?


    "Grandpa, you¡¯re joking with me, right? Why would you do something like that?" Mo Yu said,


    unwilling to believe it.


    "Because of certain reasons, I need to know how strong Samuel is. That''s why I sent someone to


    arrange for Yan Bingfeng to enter the field. I want to use Van Bingfeng to test how strong Samuel


    is," Mo Yanshang exined.


    "It turns out that Van Bingfeng is no match for Samuel, so the Mo n will treat him like an honored


    guest in the future," Mo Yanshang continued.


    Mo Yu waspletely dumbfounded.


    Her previous self-righteousness was shattered because of Mo Yanshang''s words.


    Yan Bingfeng''s tall image in her mind seemed to have be shorter at this time.


    No conspiracy!


    There was no inside information!


    Yan Bingfeng lost because he was no match for Samuel!


    Even if Mo Yu was extremely unwilling to admit it, what was there to doubt about Mo Yanshang''s


    words?


    Of course, this did not mean that Mo Yu was avoiding the hatred of Samuel. Since Yan Bingfeng


    was seriously injured, she would also avenge him.


    "Mo Yu, I''m warning you. If you want to hold a grudge against Samuel because of this matter, I have


    no objections. However, if you want to cause him trouble, don''t me me for being impolite. If you


    cause him big trouble, I can only chase you out of the Mo n," Mo Yanshang said. Even though


    he dotes on Mo Yu, he wouldn''t care about Mo Yu in the face of such a huge matter. After all, in his


    heart, the Mo n was still the most important. Meanwhile, Mo Yu was just a member of the Mo


    n. There was no way she couldpare to the Mo family at all.


    This sentence once again inflicted serious damage on Mo Yu.


    Chase her out of the Mo family!


    To think that Mo Yanshang would actually tell her something so serious. This was something that


    Mo Yu had never thought of.


    Was he still the grandfather who doted on her?


    "Grandpa, why?" Mo Yu asked in confusion.


    "You don''t know the reason, but I can tell you that Samuel isn''t someone you can mess with. The


    Mo family can''t even afford to mess with him," Mo Yanshang said. So far, he had only learned of


    what Samuel had done. However, Mo Yanshang didn''t even know how powerful Samuel was or


    what his background was. This made Mo Yanshang even more afraid of him. "How is that possible?


    Isn¡¯t he just a useless Young Master of the Hannigan family? How could the Mo family possibly be


    afraid of the Hannigan family?" Mo Yu said in confusion. This was her understanding of Samuel.


    This was also what most people thought.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Wasn''t Samuel the useless Young Master of the Hannigan family? Wasn''t he a joke? What was


    there to be proud of?


    Mo Yanshang smiled coldly. If Samuel was really that simple, the Mo family would naturally not be


    afraid. However, Samuel''s performance was definitely not like this.


    "Just remember what I told you. I don''t want to see the day you get kicked out of the Mo family."


    After Mo Yanshang reminded her, he prepared to leave.


    However, as soon as he walked to the door, Mo Yanshang stopped and said, "Don''t call the


    servants for these things. Packing up yourself is also a lesson for you."


    Mo Yu stood rooted to the ground. In the past, no matter what she smashed, as long as she left


    home, the room would return to normal in less than a day. But now, Mo Yanshang actually wanted


    her to take care of these things herself. To the Mo family''s eldest daughter, who had never done


    household chores before, this was something that was even harder than ascending to heaven.


    However, this wasn''t much of a big deal. Mo Yu''s face was pale as she stood in ce, and she was


    on the verge of losing her footing.


    She could not afford to offend Samuel, but she had already captured Irene! Moreover, she had


    tortured Irene badly.


    This was Samuel''s friend. If Samuel found out about this matter, Mo Yu wouldn''t even dare to


    imagine what the consequences would be!

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    After Samuel and the other two left the Mo family, Qi Yiyun followed by Samuel''s side. On the


    contrary, she kept some distance from Qi Donglin. In this state, it was as if she and Samuel were


    closer.


    Of course, Qi Yiyun had only done so because she did not want to ingratiate herself with Samuel. It


    was because she was extremely curious about him. She wanted to know more about him.


    After all, Samuel was no bigger than her. However, he was able to make Mo Yanshang submit to


    him. Qi Yiyun really couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.


    "Do you know what kind of person Mo Yanshang used to be?" Qi Yiyun asked Samuel.


    If it were an ordinary girl who was the same age as Qi Yiyun, they would not think about these


    problems at all, because she was at an innocent age. However, Samuel was not surprised by her


    maturity at all.


    A woman who could cover up her face with a pair of sses and could remain calm for a few years


    in front of her best friend. This was definitely not something that could be cultivated overnight.


    "Since you have asked this question, I think that you should be very clear right?" Samuel said with a


    smile.


    Qi Yiyun adjusted the frame of the sses, showing her maturity that was beyond ordinary people¡¯s


    imagination. She said," Mo Yanshang started his business in the underworld. He''s a vicious person.


    Rumor has it that he carried several lives on his back and ascended the throne by stepping on


    countless corpses." "So?" Samuel said.


    "So why would such a fierce person give in to you again and again? What on earth do you deserve


    his fear?" Qi Yiyun asked curiously.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Maybe, I am a more vicious person than him. You have to know that evil


    people will be punished by evil people. This sentence is not unreasonable."


    Qi Yiyun shook her head subconsciously. Although she did not know much about Samuel and had


    little contact with him, she could feel that Samuel was not a fierce person. Moreover, at his age, he


    was not allowed to be fierce.


    "If you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask," Qi Yiyun said helplessly.


    "I''m telling the truth. As for whether you believe me or not, it''s your choice." From a certain point of


    view, Samuel''s viciousness was superior to Mo Yanshang¡¯s. In his previous life, he had personally


    piled up countless corpses in the Earth Core Prison. This was something that Mo Yanshang


    probably couldn''t do.


    Of course, he was also forced to do so. Samuel''s true character had not reached such a ferocious


    level.


    "We''re going home. Do I still have a chance to see you in the future?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    "Of course..." Samuel suddenly stopped before he could finish his sentence.


    ording to the development of Qi Yiyun''s previous life, she should go to Cloud City to study and


    get to know Yvonne and Linda. But now, Samuel was not sure if things would develop like this


    because his appearance had changed many things, such as the current status of the Qi family.


    Under the circumstances that they could develop in the country, it was very unlikely that Qi Donglin


    would go abroad. So whether Qi Yiyun would go to Cloud City became an unknown.


    "Why didn''t you say it?" Qi Yiyun asked when she saw Samuel hesitate.


    "Cloud City is a good ce," Samuel said with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun was somewhat puzzled. She asked if she could still meet Samuel in the future, but he


    inexplicably mentioned a ce.


    However, with Qi Yiyun''s intelligence, she quickly understood what Samuel meant. Perhaps he


    would go to Cloud City, so if she wanted to meet him again, she could only do so in Cloud City.


    Qi Yiyun silently engraved the word Cloud City in her heart.


    "Samuel, thank you for what happened today. I, Qi Donglin, will always remember your kindness to


    my family. If you need my help in the future, just tell me," Qi Donglin said to Samuel before they


    parted ways.


    Samuel waved his hand indifferently. Meddle in other people''s business was because of Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel had never thought of using the Qi family to do anything. Moreover, the Qi family was not


    very valuable to Samuel.


    Just as Samuel turned to leave, Qi Yiyun suddenly ran to Samuel and held his hand.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Qi Yiyun did not speak. Instead, she leaned over and gave Samuel a kiss.


    "This is my first kiss." After saying this, Qi Yiyun turned around and ran away, leaving Samuel alone


    in a mess.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Was he forced to be kissed?"


    "She is indeed a person who has been raised since she was a child. She didn''t even ask if I was


    willing or not." Samuel smiled bitterly as he muttered to himself. When he thought of how Qi Yiyun


    had gotten him drunk back then, he was almost forced by her, wasn''t he?


    Qi Donglin and his daughter first returned to Yang Wanlin''s vi.


    Ouyang Fei kept pacing back and forth at home. She was always worried. Although she did not


    know much about the business world, she knew what kind of person Mo Yanshang was. Hence,


    from her point of view, this matter was ultimately not reassuring. If Qi Donglin and Qi Yiyun met with


    an ident, she did not know what to do.


    After a torturous wait, Ouyang Fei finally waited for the doorbell to ring.


    Seeing that the father and daughter were safe and sound through the peephole, Ouyang Fei


    instantly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How are you? Are you okay?" After opening the door, Ouyang Fei couldn''t wait to ask.


    Qi Donglin felt as if he were in a dream and it was surreal.


    "Get me a ss of water first to calm me down," Qi Donglin said.


    Ouyang Fei quickly poured a ss of water and asked cautiously, "What¡¯s wrong? What


    happened?"


    "It''s a big deal," Qi Donglin said.


    Those words instantly made Ouyang Fei''s heart leap to her throat.


    "If something terrible happened, the Qis would be doomed, wouldn''t they?"


    Looking at Ouyang Fei''s pale face, Qi Donglin didn''t continue to frighten her. Instead, he told her


    everything that had happened to the Mo family.


    After hearing this, Ouyang Fei¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Mo Yanshang had actually given in to


    Samuel again and again. This made Ouyang Fei feel that it was ridiculous.


    "How could this be? Could it be that Mo Yanshang is afraid of Samuel?" Ouyang Fei asked.


    Qi Donglin nodded his head heavily.


    Although he didn¡¯t know the reason behind it, he was certain that Mo Yanshang was very afraid of


    Samuel.


    "Well, I''ve underestimated Samuel. He''s even more powerful than we thought," said Qi Donglin.


    "What should we do next? Shall we go home and wait? Can we really get everything we lost back?"


    Ouyang Fei asked.


    Qi Donglin smiled and said, "That''s only natural. Mo Yanshang opened his mouth. How could he


    possibly be joking? Plus, he can fool us. I''m afraid he wouldn''t dare to fool Samuel."

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    Qi Donglin''s words made Ouyang Fei feel like she was in a dream. She had never thought Samuel


    would be so powerful that even Mo Yanshang would be afraid of him.


    This was just a child, yet he had such a status right now. When he grew up, wouldn¡¯t his


    aplishments be even more astonishing?


    Moreover, Ouyang Fei couldn''t figure out why such a powerful person would help the Qis for no


    reason.


    Ouyang Fei subconsciously nced at Qi Yiyun. Samuel and the Qi family were not rted. The


    only reason that made Ouyang Fei think of was Qi Yiyun. Furthermore, Samuel¡¯s earlier


    performance was indeed aimed at Qi Yiyun.


    "Do you think he will... fall in love with our daughter?" Ouyang Fei said in a low voice, not letting Qi


    Yiyun hear it.


    Qi Donglin had also thought about this question, but he didn''t think it was obvious. After all, Qi Yiyun


    was just a little girl, and she didn''t attract any man. Moreover, with Samuel''s status, what kind of


    mature beauty couldn''t he get?


    "Actually, I''ve also thought of this problem, but it''s unlikely." Qi Donglin said.


    Ouyang Fei just said it casually. She and Qi Donglin had the same thought in their hearts. Qi Yiyun


    was beautiful, but she was not seductive. How could Samuel fall in love with her for no reason?


    "s, I''m a little restless. I always feel that something is wrong with the sudden benefit." Ouyang


    Fei sighed.


    "Don''t think too much about it. It''s God''s will to take back what belongs to us. As for what Samuel


    will do with the Qi family in the future, it''s all in the future," Qi Donglin said.


    Ouyang Fei nodded. In such a situation, thinking too much was also useless. She might as well


    ept all of this with open arms.


    The family of three left Swallow City on the same day. On their way home, Qi Yiyun''s mind was full


    of thoughts about Cloud City. She knew that if she wanted to meet Samuel, she had to go to Cloud


    City.


    However, it was a big problem to use an excuse. After all, she was still young. It was impossible for


    her parents to let her go so easily.


    On the other hand, Samuel had received thetest news about the Martial Grand


    Meeting.


    The match that was supposed to be tomorrow had already been canceled, because his opponent


    had voluntarily given up, so he had sessfully advanced. This was beyond Samuel''s expectation,


    but it was also reasonable. After all, even Yan Bingfeng had lost to him. How could an ordinary


    opponent dare to stand on the ring with him?


    "Mom, I don''t have to participate in thepetition tomorrow." After hanging up Yang Wanlin¡¯s call,


    Samuel said to Gina.


    As soon as Gina heard this, she became nervous. The Martial Competition was the most direct way


    to prove Samuel. If he could not participate in thepetition, all the efforts he had made before


    would be in vain.


    "What''s going on? Did someone deliberately put obstacles in your way?" Gina asked.


    Samuel shook his head with a smile and said, "No, my opponent gave up tomorrow, so I advanced


    directly."


    Hearing this, Gina couldn''t helpughing. This was a good thing. He could get a promotion without


    fighting. Moreover, it could let Samuel have more rest.


    "It seems that you have already scared a lot of people. I estimate that before we meet the real


    strong ones, there will still be many people who withdraw from thepetition." Gina said.


    Since such a situation had already urred, this was definitely not thest time. Samuel could also


    predict that there would definitely be more people who would withdraw from thepetition. It was


    possible that he would only participate in the semi-finals or even the finals.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "It seems that I''m going to be bored for a while," Samuel said with a face full of regret.


    "You can do something else," Gina said.


    "What else?" The instant Samuel asked, he immediately regretted it when he saw Gina''s malicious


    smile.


    For Gina, what else could she ask Samuel to do other than the matter of her daughter-inw?


    Sure enough, Gina said, "At your age, it''s time to learn how to fall in love. This is an academic


    subject. It''s not bad for you to get in touch earlier."


    Samuel rolled his eyes. 14 years old! This was his early love period. How could a mother force him


    to fall in love early?


    "I have other business to attend to," Samuel said.


    Gina red at Samuel. Since the match had been canceled, what else could he do?


    "What else can you do? Do you have to go to the ring even if you don''t have a match?" Gina said.


    "Zhong Changqiu has left for quite a while. I''m sure Nangong Boling will be arriving at Swallow City


    soon," Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling had been obsessed with Tianqi all his life. He had tried all kinds of ways and paid a


    huge price of money and time. Although Samuel didn''t know what he wanted to do, he was sure


    that once Nangong Boling knew that he had something to do with Tianqi, he would definitely show


    up in person.


    Gina had learned a lot about Nangong Qianqiu and the Nangong family from Samuel, but she could


    not imagine what kind of person Nangong Boling was.


    "How powerful is Nangong Boling?" Gina asked curiously.


    "For ordinary people, he is probably the highest mountain in this world, and no one can cross it,"


    Samuel said. This was the best way to describe Nangong Boling''s status. His money and his sphere


    of influence were unique in this world, and there was no second person who couldpare with


    him.


    Although the major financial lists didn''t have Nangong Boling''s name, and many celebrities didn''t


    even know who he was, many people on the list were just puppets controlled by Nangong Boling.


    "You mean that he is the most powerful person in the world?" Gina said in surprise. She did not


    doubt Samuel''s words, but since he was so powerful, how could she have never heard of such a


    person?


    "In terms of money and influence, no one can bepared with him," Samuel said. The most


    powerful part depended on one¡¯s ability. For example, he was the most powerful man on earth, so


    Nangong Boling was not worthy of being called the most powerful man.


    "The richest man in the world?" Gina was puzzled.


    Samuel exined, "The list of wealth you know is actually made up of people who are willing to


    expose their property, and there are even more invisible rich people who don¡¯t care about being on


    the list.


    Nangong Boling is such a person, but at least half of the people on the list are puppets of Nangong


    Boling.¡¯¡¯


    Gina was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped to the ground. At least half of the one on the List


    of Top 100 Wealth were puppets of Nangong Boling. How much money could he have?

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    The Nangong family.


    At this time, Nangong Boling had learned about Samuel from Zhong Changqiu, but he did not set off


    to see him immediately. ording to Zhong Changqiu''s description, Samuel was just a child. In his


    opinion, how could a child know about Tianqi?


    To find Tianqi, he had expended a lot of resources and financial resources, which could no longer


    be counted by any unit. So, he was a little unconvinced. It was still a little difficult for him to go to


    Swallow City with just a few words.


    "Is he really that powerful?" asked Nangong Boling after he called Zhong Changqiu.


    He had asked this question many times. Although the answers were the same each time, Nangong


    Boling still couldn''t help asking.


    Zhong Changqiu was not impatient. Even if Nangong Boling asked him thousands of times, he


    would still answer truthfully.


    "I can''t describe how powerful he is, because I can''t let him show his real strength,¡± Zhong


    Changqiu said. He didn''t feel ashamed of losing to a child. In the world of the strong, the strong


    were never distinguished by age. Even if Samuel was just a child, the strength he showed deserved


    respect from a strong man.


    "Can you guess how much he''s hiding?" Nangong Boling continued to ask.


    Zhong Changqiu frowned and thought about it carefully. Finally, he shook his head.


    It was foolish to judge Samuel''s strength from a self-doubting perspective, because it was


    impossible to achieve this kind of conjecture by just relying on his imagination.


    "Family master, maybe he really knows the secrets of Tianqi. With his strength, if he didn''te


    from that ce, I really can''t imagine how he could be so powerful," Zhong Changqiu said.


    "Do you also think that I should make a trip to Swallow City?" Nangong Boling asked.


    Zhong Changqiu nodded without hesitation. The only way to find out the truth was to meet Samuel.


    Moreover, since he knew so much about the Nangong n, it was more worthwhile for Nangong


    Boling to meet him.


    "It seems that I really shouldn''t hesitate." Nangong Boling stood up and said.


    Zhong Changqiu knew that after a long period of mental struggle, Nangong Boling had finally made


    his decision.


    Three dayster, in the Hannigan family in Swallow City.


    Nangong Qianqiu had been keeping herself at home for many days, and almost everything in the


    company was handed over to Han Cheng. She was now in a state of shock and fear.


    Although in her opinion, it was unrealistic for Nangong Boling toe to Swallow City in person,


    Samuel''s understanding of the Nangong family and his words made Nangong Qianqiu feel uneasy.


    How did he know so much?


    Why was he so confident that Nangong Boling would definitelye to Swallow City?


    All of this could not have been Samuel¡¯s pretense. He must have done it for some reason, which


    was why he was so confident.


    But... if Nangong Boling really came, Nangong Qianqiu wouldn''t know how to face it.


    She had always regarded Samuel as a piece of trash. Even though he had performed well,


    Nangong Qianqiu was still unwilling to admit that he was excellent. She would still find hundreds of


    excuses to deny Samuel''s strength.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, if Nangong Boling came to Swallow City because of him, Nangong Qianqiu would no


    longer have the right to call Samuel trash.


    What kind of person was Nangong Boling? Since he could appear in Swallow City because of


    Samuel, how could Samuel be a good-for-nothing?


    "Madam, there is a guest who wants to see you." At this time, a servant walked to Nangong Qianqiu


    and said.


    Hearing the word "guest", Nangong Qianqiu¡¯s heart missed a beat.


    Given Samuel''s current situation in Swallow City''s business world, it was impossible for anyone to


    come for no reason. After all, most of the businessmen had already regarded the Hannigan family


    as a bomb that prevented strangers from entering.


    "Did he say who he is?" Nangong Qianqiu asked nervously.


    "No, but he wants you to personally go out and wee him, saying that he is an old friend." The


    servant said.


    An old friend!


    These words hit Nangong Qianqiu hard in the heart.


    Except for Nangong Boling, who else would call himself an old friend in front of her?


    And he wanted her to personally wee him. Aside from Nangong Boling¡¯s request, Nangong


    Qianqiu couldn''t think of anyone else who would do such a thing.


    He wasing!


    "Did he reallye?"


    Nangong Qianqiu took a few deep breaths and said to the servants, "Go tell the others that


    everyone should rest for a day today and leave the Hannigan family


    immediately."


    The servants were puzzled. It was strange that they had a holiday for no reason, and it was for all of


    them.


    But he didn''t dare to object to Nangong Qianqiu¡¯s arrangement. He said, "Yes, I''ll tell the others right


    away."


    Nangong Qianqiu took deep breaths in session, but she did not calm down her heartbeat.


    Instead, she became more and more nervous.


    Ever since she left the Nangong family, she hadn''t seen Nangong Boling for many years.


    Furthermore, she didn''t think that she would have a chance to meet him in this lifetime. She hadn''t


    expected Samuel''s words would really make Nangong Bolinge.


    Every step she took toward the door was particrly heavy, because she knew that as long as she


    opened the door and saw Nangong Boling outside the door, everything would change dramatically,


    and she had to change her understanding of Samuel.


    Nangong Qianqiu didn''t want to face it, but she had no choice.


    Of course, at this time, Nangong Qianqiu still felt a little lucky. After all, there was still a turning point


    in this matter before she really saw Nangong Boling.


    What if the person who came was not Nangong Boling at all? What if she had thought too much?


    At the door, Nangong Qianqiu stretched out a trembling hand and opened the door.


    "I haven''t seen you for many years. I didn''t expect us to be so old," Nangong Boling, who was


    standing outside the door, said with a smile on his face.


    Despair!


    For Nangong Qianqiu, this scene was very desperate because the moment she saw Nangong


    Boling, she couldn''t change the fact that she didn''t want to admit.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "You don''t seem to want to see me," said Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Qianqiu shook her head. Her true thoughts were indeed like this, but in the face of


    Nangong Boling, she did not have the courage to say such disrespectful words.


    Nangong Qianqiu, who was usually extremely fierce at home, was as docile as a cat at this time. If


    Han Cheng saw this


    scene, he probably would not believe it.


    After all, she had always been very rude at home. Even when the servants at home saw her, they


    felt as if they had seen a tiger.

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    Nangong Qianqiu lowered her head slightly and said, "It''s the Hannigan family''s honor to see you


    here."


    Nangong Boling smiled faintly and said, "It seems like it''s a good thing that you haven''t forgotten


    your identity. There are too many puppets who forget their birth after marrying into a rich and


    powerful family. They even wanted to take revenge on me. It''s a pity that they''ve overestimated


    themselves. Now that they''ve turned into ashes, I don''t know if they¡¯ll regret it."


    This sentence made Nangong Qianqiu''s heart tremble. She knew what kind of person Nangong


    Boling was. Since he said so, those people must be dead.


    As for the fact that she was treated as a puppet by the Nangong family, Nangong Qianqiu actually


    had a lot ofints like the others. However, she knew more about Nangong Boling''s ability than


    the others, so she never thought of going against him.


    Now, it seemed like this was a wise choice. Otherwise, she likely would have died a long time ago


    as well.


    "Are you here because of Samuel?" asked Nangong Qianqiu.


    Nangong Boling smiled faintly and said," Do you think you''re qualified to let me be here?"


    His words were very direct, leaving no face for Nangong Qianqiu.


    However, Nangong Qianqiu did not dare to be angry. Instead, she said with a smile, "Of course I''m


    not qualified, but is Samuel really qualified?" "Whether he is or not, I''ll know once I see him. Ask him


    toe out and meet me," Nangong Boling said.


    "He''s left the Hannigan family a long time ago. He''s not staying here anymore," Nangong Qianqiu


    said.


    "Isn''t it easy for you to let hime back?" Nangong Boling said discontentedly.


    He had already shown enough respect to Samuel bying to Swallow City. Did he have to go to


    find Samuel personally?


    Nangong Boling was definitely unwilling to do something that would lower his status. After all, he did


    not even know if Samuel was a core member of the Tianqi.


    "I''ll try my best." Nangong Qianqiu could not guarantee that she would be able to let Samuel return


    to the Hannigan family''s manor, because ever since Samuel had left, the Hannigan family no longer


    treated him as a member of the Hannigan family. He, too, did not treat the Hannigan family''s manor


    as his home.


    After the group of people entered the courtyard, Hangong Qianqiu led Hangong Boling to the


    pavilion in the backyard. This was where Hangong Qianqiu often rested, and the environment was


    very good. However, with only one stone bench, Hangong Qianqiu could only stand there.


    "I¡¯ll call him," Hangong Qianqiu said.


    "Go ahead."


    After hearing Hangong Boling''s reply, Hangong Qianqiu finally dared to leave.


    "How is Han Tianyang now?" Hangong Boling asked Zhong Changqiu. As a subordinate chess


    piece, the value of Han Tianyang was not much for Hangong Boling. However, if Samuel was really


    a core member of the Tianqi era, then it was very likely that his chess piece would have miraculous


    effects.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s in the Earth Core. I''ve ordered that anyone could not hurt him," Zhong Changqiu said.


    "If Samuel is valuable, then Han Tianyang is my pawn. I can''t allow any idents to happen to him,


    " Hangong Boling reminded him.


    Zhong Changqiu naturally understood this. That was why he had instructed the people in the Earth


    Core to take good care of Han Tianyang''s safety.


    At this time. Hangong Qianqiu returned to her room with a ferocious look. She took the initiative to


    contact Samuel, which was what she disdained to do in the past. She had never thought that such a


    day woulde.


    It was more painful for Nangong Qianqiu to put down her dignity in front of Samuel than to die.


    However, she also knew that if she hadn''t done so, she probably wouldn''t have been able to save


    her own life if she had angered Nangong Boling.


    "I did this for Jun''er," Nangong Qianqiu said as she finally dialed Gina''s number.


    Gina was at home testing out new dishes. Now, Gina, who had the momentum of a housewife, was


    already in the kitchen with ease. Moreover, the dishes she cooked had been greatly improved


    compared with the previous ones.


    Hearing the ringing, Gina subconsciously picked up her mobile phone. When she was about to


    answer the phone, she suddenly saw Nangong Qianqiu''s name, which stunned Gina.


    "Why would Nangong Qianqiu call me all of a sudden?"


    She quickly walked out of the kitchen and entered the living room. She said to Samuel, "Nangong


    Qianqiu is calling."


    Samuel smiled and said, "Nangong Boling should have arrived in Swallow City.


    Answer it.¡±


    Gina pressed the answer button and turned on the loudspeaker.


    "Bring Samuel back immediately." Nangong Qianqiu said to Gina in amanding tone.


    It had been a long time since Gina had heard Nangong Qianqiu give such a strong order, but Gina


    still showed a hint of fear. This was probably the fear she had for Nangong Qianqiu umted


    over the years.


    She did not know how to answer, so she could only look at Samuel.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, if Nangong Bolinges, ask him to see me personally. As for the Hannigan


    family''s courtyard, I won''t go back," Samuel said.


    This answer was not beyond Nangong Qianqiu''s expectation, but when she really heard Samuel''s


    words, she was still very angry.


    Who was Nangong Boling? How could it be possible for him to let go of his dignity and meet him?


    "Samuel, who do you think you are? What right do you have to make Nangong Boling meet you?"


    Nangong Qianqiu said through gritted teeth.


    "If he doesn''te to see me, he can go back home. And I''m no longer a Hannigan family. You


    don''t have the right to order me around," Samuel said.


    "I''ll give you onest chance. Think it through. Otherwise, I will use everything the Hannigan family


    has to deal with you," Nangong Qianqiu threatened.


    Everything the Hannigan family has?


    Samuel could not helpughing at these words.


    What else did in the Hannigan family have now? What else could they use to fight with him?


    The Yang family alone was enough to destroy the Hannigan family. There was no need for him to do


    it himself.


    "Hung it up," Samuel said to Gina.


    Gina immediately pressed the "hanging" button. If she were herself, she would not have the guts to


    do such a thing. However, with Samuel¡¯s words, she was confident.


    "I didn¡¯t expect her to be so overbearing," Gina said.


    "She''s used to being strong. Why would she be soft-hearted to me? Besides, Hangong Qianqiu


    always regards me as a waste," Samuel said tly.


    On the other side of the phone, Hangong Qianqiu, who was listening to the busy tone, was about to


    explode with anger. Samuel dared to hang up her phone directly. He didn''t take her seriously at all.


    How could she exin to Hangong Boling if she could not ask Samuele back? "Samuel, you''re


    too arrogant. Sooner orter, I''ll make you pay!" Nangong Qianqiu said fiercely.


    After putting away her phone anding to the pavilion in the backyard, Nangong Qianqiu said to


    Nangong Boling, "That boy is too arrogant. He won¡¯te to see you; you have to see him


    personally."


    Nangong Boling''s expression changed instantly. Samuel was too arrogant!

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    "In my opinion, you should teach him a lesson. Otherwise, he would never take you seriously,"


    Nangong Qianqiu said in a strange tone. She deliberately fanned the mes in order to provoke


    Nangong Boling to deal with Samuel.


    Although Nangong Boling was full of anger, it was necessary for him to consider carefully if he were


    to deal with Samuel. After all, the reason he came to Swallow City was that Samuel was likely to


    have something to do with Tianqi. How could Nangong Boling easily cause trouble for Samuel if this


    matter was not confirmed?


    "Nangong Qianqiu, are you using my hand to deal with your thorn in your side?" Nangong Boling


    questioned in a cold voice.


    In front of Nangong Boling, Nangong Qianqiu had no status at all. She was even a transparent


    existence in the Nangong family. How could she dare to admit that she wanted to make use of


    Nangong Boling?


    In this world, Nangong Qianqiu might not be afraid of anyone, but in front of Nangong Boling, she


    was definitely a softie.


    "I didn''t mean that." Nangong Qianqiu lowered her head and defended herself. "I just think Samuel


    is too arrogant. If he didn''t learn a lesson, he wouldn''t know how to respect you."


    Nangong Boling nced at Zhong Changqiu and said something that made Nangong Qianqiu very


    puzzled. "From a certain perspective, the more he doesn''t respect me, the more real his identity


    bes."


    Zhong Changqiu nodded his head. Samuel couldn''t be so arrogant for no reason. Since he knew


    the Nangong family, he should know how capable they were. In this case, he could ignore Nangong


    Boling, which showed that he had a powerful background and didn''t fear Nangong Boling at all.


    "I think you should meet him," Zhong Changqiu said.


    "Zhong Changqiu, what do you mean by asking the Nangong family''s master to meet a nobody?"


    When Zhong Changqiu said this, Nangong Qianqiu immediately retorted.


    It was supposed to be ttery, but Nangong Qianqiu never thought that she would hit the horse''s


    ass.


    "A nobody? Nangong Qianqiu, it''s precisely because of your ignorance that the Hannigan family has


    developed to such a level. Do you know what kind of background Samuel has?" Hangong Boling


    said with disdain.


    What''s his background?


    In the eyes of Hangong Qianqiu, Samuel was a pure waste. He had no background at all. Moreover,


    he had been locked up in the Hannigan family for so many years.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Although he had secretly created a lot of people, in the eyes of Hangong Qianqiu, this was the limit


    of what he could do. What other background could he have?


    The Yang Family?


    "Or the Smith n?"


    "Or the Mo family?"


    But for the Hangong family, these families were all nonentities, weren''t they?


    "Master, he''s just a good-for-nothing. How can he have a background?" asked Hangong Qianqiu.


    "A good-for-nothing?" Hangong Boling couldn''t helpughing. In her eyes, Samuel was actually a


    good-for-nothing?


    Can a good-for-nothing be a core member of the Tianqi?


    Could a good-for-nothing show such powerful strength?


    "How could a good-for-nothing have such a good performance in the Martial Grand Meeting?"


    "Hangong Qianqiu, you are really blind. You treat the real jewel as trash, but take the good-for-


    nothing in your arms and spoil him like a treasure." Hangong Boling said disdainfully. He was


    obviously talking about Han Jun by spoiling the good-for-nothing like a treasure.


    However, Hangong Qianqiu did not agree with his words. She believed what the master said. He


    said that Han Jun was the future of the Hannigan family, and Han Jun would definitely achieve such


    achievements!


    No matter how good Samuel¡¯s performance was, it was just a temporary illusion for Nangong


    Qianqiu.


    "Patriarch, you might have misunderstood this. You just thought so because you saw Samuel¡¯s


    appearance,¡± Nangong Qianqiu said.


    Looking at Nangong Qianqiu''s stubborn attitude, Nangong Boling shook his head helplessly and


    said, "I can tell you that Samuel will be thousands of times better than Han Jun, and you are


    destined to regret it."


    Although Nangong Boling had not confirmed Samuel''s identity yet, judging from the current


    situation, Samuel was already much better than Han Jun. As an outsider, he could see the state of


    the Hannigan family more clearly.


    Only Samuel could save the Hannigan family.


    Trying to get Han Jun to drag the Hannigan family back to its peak was an idiotic dream!


    Nangong Boling also knew that if there was no irond truth in front of Nangong Qianqiu, Nangong


    Qianqiu would not admit her mistake.


    "I''m leaving. Take care of yourself." After finishing this sentence, Nangong Boling left the Hannigan


    family''s manor.


    Nangong Qianqiu, who had been behaving respectfully all this while, finally revealed her ferocious


    side at this moment. This was like a dog with its tail between its legs. It was docile and obedient in


    front of people, and the back of the person grimaced in pain.


    "Grandma, Samuel was really stronger than me?" Han Jun suddenly appeared behind Hangong


    Qianqiu. He had overheard Hangong Boling''s words just now, which made Han Jun very


    unconvinced. How could that useless younger brother be more powerful than him?


    "Of course not." Hangong Qianqiu answered without thinking. Then she walked to Han Jun''s side,


    stroked his head, andforted him, "He doesn''t know anything. Of course, he doesn''t know how


    powerful you will be in the future. Even if Samuel has three heads and six arms, he can''tpete


    with you."


    Upon hearing this, Han Jun''s face lit up with joy. In his world, as long as he could get Hangong


    Qianqiu''s approval, everything would be fine. As for what the others thought of him, Han Jun didn''t


    care at all.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. I will definitely defeat Samuel. It proves that you made the right choice," Han


    Jun raised his fist and said.


    Hangong Qianqiu couldn''t hide her smile. Han Jun could say these words because she seemed to


    be sensible. Moreover, she had always believed that on the day Han Jun woke up, it would be the


    day when Han Jun pped everyone in the face. At that time, outsiders would naturally know who


    was more powerful between Samuel and Han Jun.


    " Jun''er, you''ve grown up. Grandmother is


    so happy."


    After leaving the Hannigan family, Nangong Boling was not in a hurry to find Samuel. After all, he


    had a high and mighty status, so it was difficult for him to put down his dignity for a while.


    Even if he knew Samuel might be a core member of the Tianqi, Samuel was still a child, and he was


    the leader of the world''s top families. The gap between their statuses was almost like a Milky Way.


    Nangong Boling would not take this step for the time being without knowing what to do.


    Of course, Nangong Boling had other considerations.


    The Martial Grand Meeting was going on in full swing. It was a very good way to verify Samuel''s


    strength. He just needed to see how he performed in the ring.

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    However, the Martial Grand Meeting was also facing a problem that bothered Hangong Boling.


    ording to the information that Zhong Changqiu had gathered, Samuel''s opponents had all


    chosen to give up. That was to say, it was almost impossible for them to see Samuel appear in a


    short period of time.


    "Can he really be so intimidating?" Hangong Boling doubted. What kind of strength did a 14-year-


    old child show to make his opponent choose to give up thepetition? Moreover, it was a very


    shameful thing to give up thepetition. Those who gave up thepetition were equivalent to


    giving up the possibility of him participating in the Martial Grand Meeting in the future.


    Facing a child, but they gave up thepetition, would they still have the face to participate in the


    Martial Grand Meeting in the future?


    Even if they were really thick-skinned to participate, they would only be greeted with boos. For a


    martial artist, this was a very embarrassing thing.


    "As far as I know, it''s true. Samuel has defeated a big shot who would win the championship. That''s


    why his deterrence has be stronger," Zhong Changqiu exined.


    Zhong Changqiu had already found out about the battle between Samuel and Yan Bingfeng.


    However, if he had not seen it with his own eyes, it would have been difficult to imagine Samuel''s


    performance. So, he did not know what kind of shock Samuel had caused to the Martial Grand


    Meeting.


    "Help me make an appointment with the highest official of the Martial Grand Meeting," Hangong


    Boling said.


    "Yes." Zhong Changqiu took the order and left.


    Swallow City Martial Grand Meeting was considered one of the toppetitions in the martial arts


    world, and the person in charge of it had a high status in Swallow City. However, the position here


    was not low, but for Hangong Boling, it was like an ant, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to it at all.


    For Hangong Boling, no matter what the rules of the Martial Grand Meeting were, as long as he


    came forward, he could change those impossible things.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Since all of Samuel''s opponents had given up the match, Hangong Boling could only arrange an


    opponent for him.


    Less than an hour after Zhong Changqiu left, he appeared with a white-haired old man. Judging


    from his expression, he was obviously a little reluctant.


    "Master, he is the highest-ranked person in charge of the Martial Grand Meeting," Zhong Changqiu


    said to Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling didn''t even look at the old man. He said, "I''m going to arrange a match for Samuel


    within three days. I''ll decide the candidates."


    Being ignored like this, the old man had some dissatisfaction in his heart. After all, he was a big


    shot, and many high-ranking officials and dignitaries in Swallow City had to respect him.


    But now, Nangong Boling didn''t even look at him.


    "I''ve already shown enough respect to you bying to see you. Who do you think you are? Do


    you think you can do whatever you want?" the old man said.


    Nangong Boling smiled faintly and said, " There¡¯s only one thing I can''t do at the moment, but it''s


    definitely not this one."


    "So what if I don¡¯t do it?" The elder provoked.


    "Do you know that there are masters of disguise in this world? Their skills won''t let anyone see any


    ws. When you die, there will be a puppet that looks exactly like you. He will obey me, and you,


    maybe you will be buried under the river forever. Of course, you have other choices. Listen to me


    and let me save these troubles, so that you can save your life," Nangong Boling said.


    "Don''t scare me. Do you really dare to kill me?" The old man said disdainfully. If anything happened


    to his position, there would definitely be many people in Swallow City who would thoroughly


    investigate this matter. Therefore, in his opinion, Nangong Boling''s words were just an rmist.


    Would he really dare to do that regardless of the consequences?


    "You''re already so old, yet you still won''t shed a tear until you meet an official." Nangong Boling


    shrugged his shoulders and said to Zhong Changqiu, "Since that''s the case, we can only waste a


    little more time."


    Zhong Changqiu nodded expressionlessly and walked toward the old man.


    There was a de hidden in his sleeve. As long as Zhong Changqiu made a move, the old man


    would definitely fall into a pool of blood.


    Of course, the reason why this old man was able to be the highest leader of the Martial Grand


    Meeting was that he was not amon person. He also had extraordinary strength, which was also


    the reason why he was not afraid of Hangong Boling.


    "There''s not much time left for you to choose. I hope you don''t regret it," said Zhong Changqiu.


    "If I daree with you, don¡¯t tell me you really think that I am just a piece of old bones?" The elder


    said with a cold smile.


    Since he had said so much, it was useless to say more.


    Hangong Boling still didn''t look at the old man when they were fighting because he still had his


    trump card and his weapon. Even if Zhong Changqiu couldn''t beat the old man, he still had a way to


    win.


    For a person like Nangong Boling, as long as he left the territory of the Nangong family, he would


    definitely carry a thermal weapon with him. After all, he controlled the financial vein. No matter


    where he went, he must be very cautious.


    "Young man, although I''m old, you can''t look down on me. Today I''ll teach you a lesson." After a


    while, the old man showed acent side. Obviously, he had already reached the peak during


    the battle with Zhong Changqiu.


    Zhong Changqiu¡¯s strength was not ordinary, but in the face of such an old master in the martial arts


    world, it was still not easy for him to do it. This was a gap in strength, and it had nothing to do with


    age.


    Nangong Boling knew that it was time for him to make his move.


    "Can you dodge bullets?" Nangong Boling took out his thermal weapon and asked the old man.


    Looking at the dark and shiny thermal weapon, the old man was suddenly stunned. How could he


    defeat this kind of thing with martial arts?


    "Martial artists never use thermal weapons, " the old man said disdainfully.


    "I''m not a martial artist. I''m just a businessman with the greatest interests. As long as it''s good for


    me, all kinds of methods can be used by me," Nangong Boling said with a smile.


    The old man''s expression turned extremely ugly. He had dared to meet with Nangong Boling


    because he thought that he was highly skilled in martial arts. However, he did not expect such a


    situation to ur.


    "Since you''re willing toe, you''re definitely scheming for your own interests. Don''t worry, as long


    as you do as I say, I''ll give you benefits that you can''t imagine," Nangong Boling said.


    His words hit the old man right in the heart. If it were not for the benefit, why would hee here for


    no reason?


    It was just that Nangong Boling''s request had gone too far, and that''s why things had developed to


    the point where they were about to take action.


    "You know, the rule of the Martial Grand Meeting is that all participants have signed up to the full


    before thepetition, and insert people to participate in thepetition at this time. This is


    against the rules of thepetition," the old man said.


    "Rules are made by man. Since people can set rules, naturally they can change them. You are the


    highest-ranked person in charge of the Martial Grand Meeting, don''t you have any power?"


    Nangong Boling said with a smile.

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    "Besides, if you don''t do as I say, you will die."


    The threat of this sentence was very heavy for the old man.


    Although he was old, with his current status, how could he be willing to face death?


    Although such an arrangement might cause dissatisfaction with other people in the Martial Grand


    Meeting, was there any other choice to save his life?


    Of course, in order to save his life, if he did not get some benefits, the old man could not ept it.


    "How much can you give me?" asked the old man.


    Upon hearing this, Nangong Bolingughed. Any problem that could be solved with money was not


    a problem for him.


    "Is 100 million enough?" Nangong Boling asked.


    Hearing this number, the old man''s eyebrows jumped. "What kind of person is this guy? He said


    such an exaggerated number. Is he really that rich?"


    "You aren''t joking with me right?" The elder asked.


    "I can transfer money first and then you do things. Do you think it''s a joke?" Nangong Boling asked.


    100 million seemed to be a lot, and it was indeed an astronomical figure for ordinary people. But for


    the master of the Nangong family, it was just a little pocket money, not enough for his construction


    of the Earth Core.


    "Okay, I promise you." The old man said in a deep voice. For the sake of 100 million, even if he


    offended some people, it was worth it. And now his life was threatened, so he could only do so.


    "I''ll choose a person for you tomorrow and you should finish it within three days. Is there a


    problem?" Nangong Boling asked.


    "As long as the money is paid, I will definitely arrange it for you," the old man said.


    "Send our guest off." Nangong Boling waved his hand at Zhong Changqiu.


    After sending off the old man, Zhong Changqiu returned to Nangong Boling''s side with a puzzled


    expression on his face. Because he killed the old man, it was easier for him to use a puppet to do


    such a thing. He did not understand why Nangong Boling would spend money to do such a thing.


    "I know what you''re thinking. If we arrange a puppet, he still needs some time to adapt to this


    identity. To me, it¡¯s been too long." Nangong Boling did not wait for Zhong Changqiu to ask before


    taking the initiative to exin.


    Nangong Boling was a person who didn''t care about money, but for him, time was very important.


    He would never waste his precious time on meaningless things.


    It was only a hundred million. For the total assets of the Nangong family, it was not even worth a


    drop in the bucket.


    "Master, who are you going to arrange to attend the Martial Grand Meeting?" Zhong Changqiu


    asked.


    "Do you still remember an old friend I met in Huaxia? He''s now living in seclusion in the mountains.


    I heard that he''s teaching his disciple, but I know where he is," Hangong Boling said.


    "Are you talking about Chongyang?" Zhong Changqiu frowned. This man was indeed a master, but


    he had been missing for many years. He didn''t expect Hangong Boling to still keep track of his


    whereabouts.


    "Yes, he''s a real master. If Samuel can beat him, his identity should be true." After Hangong Boling


    said that, he threw a card to Zhong Changqiu and continued, "This is the address. Go and find him


    and tell him that I want to see him. I think he won¡¯t refuse."


    "Yes." Zhong Changqiu nodded.


    Somewhere in the wilderness, there was almost no sign of human habitation. In the depths of the


    forest, there was a child¡¯s cry of pain from time to time. People who didn¡¯t know the truth would think


    that someone was torturing a child in the woods.


    However, when they took a closer look, they found that the child was not being abused, but like


    crazy. He kept hitting trees, and his shoulder was badly mutted. The child was gritting his teeth


    and holding on.


    There was also a middle-aged man sitting on the side. He turned a blind eye to this situation.


    Instead, he was urging the child to continue to work hard and did not love him at all.


    "If such a small injury is called pain, what right do you have to call yourself my disciple? If you


    continue to exert yourself and don''t break this tree, you won''t be able to rest today," Chongyang


    cursed as he ate some wild peanuts that he had dug out from god-knows-where.


    The child''s eyes were full of tears, but after hearing Chongyang''s words, he did not dare to ck off


    at all.


    "Do you know why you are called Qi Hu? Qi Hu is the king of tigers, and I want you to be the


    king in the future. If you me me now, you will definitely thank me in the future. At that time, you


    will know how bitter I am." Chongyang, who was stuffed with peanuts, seemed to be restless and


    kept talking.


    Qi Hu didn''t understand why he did these things, but since the day he was picked up by


    Chongyang, he could only do this to make himself full.


    However, the wounds left by crashing trees would recover overnight after soaking in the potion


    every night, which was a driving force for Qi Hu to persist.


    "My disciple will definitely be a dragon among men in the future. If you can''t pass my test, you can¡¯t


    go down the mountain for the rest of your life," Chongyang continued.


    It wasn¡¯t known how much time had passed before Qi Hu fainted from the pain. This was something


    that would happen almost every day.


    After taking a look at Qi Hu, Chongyang scolded him again discontentedly. Then, he put Qi Hu on


    his shoulder and walked back to the cabin.


    "If I had known that you were so ipetent, I wouldn''t have picked you up."


    After returning to the wooden house, Chongyang threw Qi Hu directly into a bucket of yellow wood.


    The barrel was filled with the potion made by Chongyang himself. It was only because of these


    potions that Qi Hu¡¯s injury could be recovered quickly.


    After a long time, Qi Hu woke up in a daze and smelled the aroma of barbecue. The little fellow''s


    eyes suddenly lit up, and he climbed out of the bucket naked.


    Outside the wooden house, Chongyang was roasting rabbits that he had hunted, and the fragrance


    was overflowing.


    Hearing the footsteps behind him, Chongyang said, "Don''t move. You haven''tpleted today''s


    task. You are not qualified to eat."


    His words made Qi Hu feel like a deted balloon. He stood rooted to the ground and did not dare


    to move.


    Hearing the sound of Chongyang eating rabbits, Qi Hu could only swallow his saliva.


    All of a sudden, Chongyang froze. His entire body tensed up.


    In the distance, there was a figure walking over.


    How could someonee into deep in the mountains and wilds?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, they seemed to be in the same path. Could it be that they were enemies seeking revenge


    from each other?


    "Who are you?¡± Chongyang asked coldly.


    "The master asked me to see you. He wants to ask you for a favor." The person who came was


    Zhong Changqiu. He kept running all the way and finally found Chongyang at this time.


    This was due to Chongyang''s fire to cook


    the hare. It was not as simple as looking for a needle in a haystack in the middle of the night.


    "Master?"


    "Nangong Boling."


    Hearing these words, Chongyang instantly stood up and threw away the wild hare in his hand.


    For the sake of Chongyang, he had never owed anyone anything in his life, but Nangong Boling had


    saved his life. Therefore, he had promised Nangong Boling that he would do him a favor. It was just


    that he didn''t expect Nangong Boling to send someone here!

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    "I really didn''t expect that he would actually be able to find me," Chongyang said with a sigh. When


    he retired from the Jianghu, he had almost cut off all contact with the outside world. In order to


    cultivate Qi Hu with all his heart, he deliberately chose such a deep forest, but he didn''t expect that


    Hangong Boling would still see it.


    "No one can escape from the things that the family master wants to know," Zhong Changqiu said


    tly.


    Chongyang nodded. Nangong Boling''s sphere of influence was indeed very shocking. Since he had


    promised Nangong Boling back then, he had no reason to refuse him now that he had been found.


    ncing at the hare that he was throwing away, Chongyang asked, "What does he want me to do?"


    "The Martial Grand Meeting is being held in Swallow City. He hopes that you can attend," Zhong


    Changqiu said.


    "The Martial Grand Meeting?" Chongyang was slightly surprised. As a martial arts practitioner, he


    knew about the Martial Grand Meeting, but he didn''t understand why Hangong Boling asked him to


    attend.


    Hangong Boling also had his own forces in Yanxia, but these forces had never surfaced. Hangong


    Boling relied on many puppets to control the situation because he liked to use this kind of


    concealment method to develop his strength.


    How, Hangong Boling was actually going to attend the Martial Grand Meeting in public. Could it be


    that he was tired of keeping a low profile and was preparing to make his name known in the Yanxia?


    However, Chongyang himself felt that there was something wrong with this kind of spection,


    because Nangong Boling was not such a person at all, and he also disdained to do so.


    "Can I ask why?" Chongyang asked.


    Zhong Changqiu shook his head and said," If you want to know the reason, you can ask him when


    you see him. I''m not qualified to tell you."


    Chongyang sighed. In fact, the reason was not important at all. What was important was that he had


    promised Nangong Boling. Now that Nangong Boling had sent someone to find him, he could only


    go out.


    However, it was a pity that he needed to dy Qi Hu''s training. Moreover, if Qi Hu''s training was


    dyed for one day, his training rhythm would bepletely broken.


    If Qi Hu was left alone on the mountain, Chongyang would worry about his safety.


    "cancan I take my disciple with me."


    "Of course there''s no problem."


    Chongyang walked to Qi Hu, whose mouth was full of oil.


    Qi Hu raised his head, showed a bright and honest smile, and said, "Master, your cooking skill is


    really good. It''s so delicious.


    Chongyang habitually kicked Qi Hu and said, "Hurry up and pack your luggage. Get ready to go


    down the mountain."


    It was not that Chongyang abused Qi Hu, but that the master and disciple were used to this way of


    getting along with each other.


    "Go down the mountain?" Qi Hu looked at Chongyang in confusion because his master had said


    that before he met the requirements, he was definitely not qualified to go down the mountain.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Master, why are we going down the mountain?" Qi Hu asked.


    "You talk too much nonsense. If I want to go down the mountain, do I need to exin it to you?"


    After that, Chongyang lifted his foot again.


    Seeing this, Qi Hu quickly slipped back to the cabin to pack up his things.


    Although Chongyang had a lot of doubts in his heart, he didn''t ask Zhong Changqiu about it. He


    knew Zhong Changqiu''s identity, so Zhong Changqiu didn''t dare to give him any answers easily.


    The three of them set off that night without a moment of rest.


    Swallow City.


    Since Samuel''s opponents had forfeited thepetition one after another, he seemed to have


    nothing to do. However, he was not idle either. Since Nangong Boling hade to Swallow City,


    there would be a meeting between him and Nangong Boling sooner orter.


    "I feel a little strange these days." Samuel, who was watching TV in the living room, suddenly heard


    Gina talking to herself with her mobile phone in her hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    Gina walked to Samuel and handed the phone to him.


    On the mobile phone were messages from Gina and Irene. Looking ahead, the two of them were


    chatting happily. But in these two days, Gina sent a message to Irene, but there was no response.


    "What''s so strange about that? I''ve already told her very clearly. It''s normal that she doesn''t want to


    talk to you," Samuel said with a smile. It was just that there was no reply. He thought it was a big


    deal.


    Gina shook her head. She did not agree with Samuel''s statement at all.


    Samuel was indeed very ruthless to Irene, but Gina did not think that this would affect her


    rtionship with Irene.


    Moreover, Irene was a very polite child in her eyes. How could she not reply to her for no reason?


    "Son, I don''t feel at ease. It''s as if something has happened," Gina said.


    "Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. And even if something happens, it has nothing to do with us,"


    Samuel said. The first time he had seen Irene, he saved her at the night club. If Irene still refused to


    come to her senses, it would have nothing to do with Samuel. So he did not care about these idle


    things at all.


    "What if it has something to do with you? Why don''t you apany me and take a look at in her


    house?" Gina said.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel was immediately on high alert.


    "Could it be some kind of scheme to force him and Irene to meet each other in this way?" "Mom, it''s


    really impossible between her and me. You don¡¯t have to think of these useless ways to let me meet


    her," Samuel said helplessly.


    Gina gently patted Samuel¡¯s shoulder and said, "I''m really worried, and I''ve given up the idea of


    fixing you up with her. How can I do this on purpose?"


    "She is an adult. She should be responsible for her own actions. If she caused any danger to


    herself, she should bear the consequences herself." Samuel said faintly. He did not have any


    intention of caring about Irene. Samuel did not intend to intervene even if she was really in danger.


    "Aren''t you afraid that this matter will have something to do with you? What if it''s your enemy who


    makes trouble for her?" Gina said.


    "How could it be possible? How could my enemy find her?" Samuel sat on the sofa with a weak


    look.


    "If you don''t go, I will go by myself." After Gina finished speaking, she went back to the room and


    picked up her bag, ready to go out.


    Samuel had a conflicted look on his face. He did not intend to meddle in other people''s affairs, but


    he could not let Gina go alone.


    What if Irene was really in trouble and dragged Gina into this?


    "I''m really convinced you." Samuel stood up helplessly and kept up with Gina.


    Gina smiled and said, "Why? Are you still worried about me? I thought you were really heartless."


    "Mom, this is thest time. In the future, you''d better cut off contact with Irene," Samuel said. He did


    not want to have too deep a rtionship with Irene. He was not afraid of being affected, but worried


    that Irene would not be able to extricate herself from this rtionship.

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    The two of them went to the dpidated residential area again. Looking at Gina''s nervous look, it


    seemed that she really cared about Irene''s safety. This made Samuel feel a little incredulous.


    These two people werepletely on different levels. How could they develop their rtionship to


    this extent?


    Samuel could not understand Gina¡¯s feeling because he was not in the position of Gina.


    For Gina, Irene gave her a feeling of being a real friend. In the past, when Gina madefriends, they


    were all the hostess of rich families. These so-called friends all involved in the rtionship of


    benefits. In other words, this kind of form of making friends was based on the rtionship of


    interests. In a sense, they were not real friends at all.


    However, Irene was different. The two of them talked about everything and did not involve any


    financial benefits. For Gina, Irene was her first true friend.


    Gina knocked at the door.


    There was no response from the door, and Irene should not be at home.


    This made Gina even more worried, because it was too strange that Irene didn''t answer the phone


    or reply to the message.


    "What should we do? Something seems to have happened." Gina asked Samuel anxiously.


    Samuel pulled Gina away and kicked the door open. Although it was violent, it was the simplest and


    most effective method.


    When in the house.


    When Gina discovered that the tea table had fallen into dust, she was even surer that something


    had happened to Irene. If it weren''t for the fact that she hadn''t been home for a few days, dust


    wouldn''t have appeared on the tea table.


    "It seems that she hasn¡¯t been home for several days." At this time, Samuel also realized that there


    was something wrong. This was Irene''s home. No matter what she did outside, she would definitely


    go home to rest every day.


    There must be a reason why she didn''t go home for several days in a row.


    "I¡¯ll give Yang Wanlin a call," Samuel said as he took out his phone.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Irene worked in Yang Wanlin''spany. Yang Wanlin''s men should be aware of


    Irene''s whereabouts.


    "Samuel, why do you call me all of a sudden?" Yang Wanlin said enthusiastically.


    "Help me ask the people in yourpany if Irene has gone to work in recent days," Samuel said.


    Yang Wanlin had a good impression of Irene. After all, she had something to do with Samuel. Yang


    Wanlin could not forget her.


    "Okay, I''ll ask right away. I''ll give you an answerter." After that, Yang Wanlin hung up the phone.


    In less than two minutes, Yang Wanlin called back.


    "How is it?" Samuel asked eagerly.


    "She hasn¡¯t gone to work recently," Yang


    Wanlin said.


    "Something happened," Samuel said subconsciously. She didn''t go to work, nor did she go home.


    He was sure that something had happened, but he couldn''t figure out what had happened.


    "What''s wrong? Do you need my help?" Yang Wanlin asked.


    "I''m afraid something bad has happened to her. Ask someone to help me find out where she went


    before she went missing," Samuel said.


    "Okay, I will arrange the manpower." Yang Wanlin naturally would not reject Samuel''s request. Even


    if it was just a small matter that he did not care about. As long as Samuel spoke, he would definitely


    help Samuel fulfill it.


    "Samuel. Will she be all right?" Gina asked


    Samuel with a worried face.


    Samuel was not sure. After all, she had been missing for several days. No one could predict what


    would happen in the next few days.


    And now Samuel couldn''t even figure out the reason, let alone figure out what happened to her.


    Logically speaking, after suffering two losses, she should have learned to be smart and should have


    known how to protect herself. How could she suddenly disappear?


    Samuel thought of what Gina had said at home. Could it be that this matter really had something to


    do with him?


    If it really had anything to do with him, this matter would be more serious than he had imagined.


    "Mom, you should go home first. I''ll make a trip to the Mo family," Samuel said. Even though he


    wasn''t sure if Irene''s disappearance had anything to do with him, but if it had something to do with


    him, then it was very likely that Mo Yu was the one behind this.


    Only this crazy and unscrupulous First Miss would do these stupid things!


    "Okay, be careful."


    Samuel always felt powerless whenever hewas in a hurry, because he was not yet an adult yet. He


    couldn''t have a driver''s license or drive, which added some troubles to him.


    He hailed a cab and headed straight for the Mo family''s courtyard.


    Mo Yanshang had already sent people to the city where the Qi Family was located. ording to his


    orders, the Qi Family would be restarted. This was his promise to Samuel, so Mo Yanshang did not


    dare to slight him in the slightest.


    After making up his mind on how much he valued Samuel, Mo Yanshang no longer thought about


    how to deal with him. In fact, he even wanted to figure out a way to make the rtionship between


    the younger generations of the Mo family and Samuel to be better.


    For someone like Mo Yanshang who was born in the underworld, having such an idea was definitely


    not simple. This also proved just how much Samuel had caused Mo Yanshang with his powerful


    strength.


    When Samuel came to the Mo n, Mo Yanshang personally came forward to wee him.


    However, when he saw the solemn expression on Samuel''s face, Mo Yanshang felt a little uneasy.


    Something


    must have happened that caused him to be so serious.


    "Samuel, why are you in such a hurry to find me? What happened?" Mo Yanshang''s way of


    addressing Samuel became a little more intimate, as if they were family.


    "I want to see Mo Yu," Samuel said directly.


    Mo Yanshang was stunned for a moment. Didn''t this kid reject the request to be the Mo family''s


    son-inw? Why was he taking the initiative to meet Mo Yu now? Could it be that he had been


    conquered by Mo Yu''s beauty?


    If that were the case, it would be a good thing for the Mo family.


    However, Mo Yanshang noticed Samuel¡¯s expression was not like that. It was very likely that it was


    just his wishful thinking.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get someone to call her


    right away," Mo Yanshang said.


    After giving the order, Mo Yanshang turned to Samuel and asked, "You, do you have any thoughts


    about Mo Yu? If you can''t win her over, I can help you think of a way."


    "Mo Yanshang, you''d better pray that this isn''t Mo Yu''s doing. Otherwise, your Mo n will be


    offending me," Samuel said coldly.


    This sentence changed the atmosphere in an instant.


    Samuel had once said that as long as the Mo family did not act against him, he would never target


    the Mo family.


    But now, the situation had clearly changed, and it had something to do with Mo Yu!


    "Just what exactly is going on?" Mo Yanshang asked. He had already warned Mo Yu not to act


    recklessly. Otherwise, he would chase Mo Yu out of the Mo n.


    However, from the looks of it now, Mo Yu had obviously caused him trouble.

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    "I have a friend missing. It¡¯s very likely that Mo Yu did this. She took revenge on my friend for Yan


    Bingfeng," Samuel said.


    These words made Mo Yanshang''s heart skip a beat. If that really was the case, then Mo Yu


    would''ve made a huge mistake!


    The current Samuel was someone Mo Yanshang wanted to catch. If the gap between Samuel and


    the Mo family was created because of this matter, then Mo Yu wouldn''t be able to make up for it.


    More importantly, for a good-for-nothing Yan Bingfeng, it was not worth paying such a price at all.


    "Don''t worry, if it''s really Mo Yu who did it, I''ll definitely give you a satisfactory exnation," Mo


    Yanshang gritted his teeth and said.


    Even though Mo Yu was the younger generation that Mo Yanshang doted on the most, in the face


    of such a huge matter, Mo Yanshang would definitely not show any mercy. One must know that he


    was born in the underworld, and in the underworld, he must possess ruthlessness. Back then, if Mo


    Yanshang hadn''t stepped on his own people, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to enjoy his current


    status.


    "If anything happens to my friend, she can¡¯t make up for it even if she dies," Samuel said.


    Although he had decided to draw a clear line with Irene and no longer care about Irene''s business,


    if this matter was caused by him, Samuel would definitely not allow it.


    He could turn a blind eye to Irene falling into the hands of the viins, but the premise was that this


    matter had nothing to do with him.


    Mo Yanshang took a deep breath. He could sense Samuel''s resolute attitude. He could only pray in


    his heart that this matter had nothing to do with Mo Yu. Otherwise, the consequences would be


    unpredictable.


    At this moment, a servant came to Mo Yanshang''s side. He lowered his head and said respectfully,


    "Miss is not at home."


    "Can''t you bring her back when she is not home?" Mo Yanshang snapped.


    "The housekeeper has already made a phone call and didn¡¯t get through. Now the housekeeper has


    gone to Miss¡¯s private vi," the servant said.


    "A private vi?" Samuel stood up immediately and asked, "Where is her private vi?"


    If Irene was really caught by Mo Yu, then she would very likely be locked up in a private vi.


    Therefore, as long as they found a private vi, it was possible to find Irene.


    Mo Yu''s private vi was given by Mo Yanshang, so he knew where it was. However, for Mo


    Yanshang, he didn¡¯t want to let Samuel go. If his friend was really found there, he wouldn¡¯t even


    have the chance to exin or cover it up.


    "The butler has already gone. Don''t worry, he will definitely bring Mo Yu back," Mo Yanshang said.


    "Lead the way," Samuel said sternly.


    Mo Yanshang looked at Samuel¡¯s murderous face and knew that he had no reason to reject. He


    could only summon up the courage to ask the servants to arrange the car.


    At this moment, Mo Yu didn''t know that Mo Yanshang and Samuel were already heading towards


    her vi.


    Right now, her mind was filled with thoughts of how to deal with Irene, the hot potato, because Mo


    Yanshang had already made it very clear that if she provoked Samuel, she would be thrown out of


    the family. For Mo Yu, this was an almost hopeless matter.


    She knew that Mo Yanshang''s words were definitely not a joke.


    If she let Irene go at this time, the fact that she was arrested by her would definitely be known to


    Samuel.


    Once Samuel came to her, she would not be able to keep her identity as the young miss.


    That was why Mo Yu hade up with an evil and crazed idea.


    Kill Irene!


    Only by killing Irene could this matter bepletely concealed.


    If she evaporated in the human world, no one would know that she had captured her.


    However, Mo Yu was a woman after all. In the face of a matter like this, she would still retreat. Even


    if she wanted to do so, she wouldn''t have the guts to do so.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The greatest emotion in Mo Yu''s heart was still regret when she saw Irene tortured beyond


    recognition. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was in a hurry to take action, she wouldn''t be in such a


    dilemma right now.


    She had never imagined Samuel would have such an important position in front of Mo Yanshang. In


    order not to offend Samuel, her grandfather had used such a serious matter of being chased out of


    the family to threaten her.


    "As long as you die, no one will know that I''ve captured you," Mo Yu said through gritted teeth.


    Irene¡¯s mouth was wrapped in adhesive tape and she was covered in scars. Her fear of Mo Yu had


    reached its limit because this woman had way too many ways to torture people.


    However, after hearing these words, Irene''s fear increased by quite a bit. She continuously shook


    her head at Mo Yu, two lines of tears flowing down her face like an unstoppable spring.


    "Don''t me me. I don''t have any other choice either," Mo Yu said as she took out her phone.


    She didn''t dare to do it herself, so she had to ask someone else to do it.


    "Don''t you always like me? Come to my vi and help me do one thing. From now on, I am your


    woman."


    Without giving the other party any chance to hesitate, Mo Yu hung up the phone.


    She was confident that the man she called would get to her as soon as possible.


    As expected, the doorbell rang in less than five minutes.


    A proud expression appeared on Mo Yu''s face.


    There were a lot of pursuers around her. Those people were like dogs wagging their tails. They


    often used all kinds of ways to show up in front of her. Moreover, they ttered her to the point of


    madness.


    Aside from her figure and appearance, the reason why Mo Yu had so many suitors was actually due


    to the fact that she was the eldest daughter of the Mo family. After all, her identity was enough to


    make it so that her pursuers wouldn¡¯t have to struggle for the rest of their lives.


    Mo Yu opened the door and said proudly, "I didn''t expect you toe so quickly."


    Mo Yu''s expression froze after he said those words.


    That was because the peopleing from outside were not her pursuers, but Mo Yanshang and


    Samuel.


    Why did they appear here!


    Mo Yu¡¯s first reaction in panic was to close the door. She must not let them see Irene in the living


    room.


    But she, who wanted to close the door, was noticed by Samuel in advance.


    Samuel extended his hand. How she fight back with the strength of Mo Yu?


    "What are you trying to do? This is my home. Are you trying to trespass in my house?" Mo Yu


    snapped Samuel.


    From Mo Yu''s reaction, Samuel could already confirm that Irene was here.


    Samuel could tell, and naturally, Mo Yanshang could as well.


    This caused Mo Yanshang¡¯s anger to surge.


    He had already warned Mo Yu that he hadn''t expected her to do such a stupid thing.


    "Mo Yu, you''ve disappointed me too much," Mo Yanshang said.


    "Grandfather!" Mo Yu suddenly burst into tears and knelt in front of Mo Yanshang.


    She had regretted it a long time ago, but now that things hade to this point, there was no way


    for her to regret. She had also wanted to let go of Irene. However, if she let her go, wouldn''t it be


    equivalent to letting Samuel know about this matter?


    Mo Yanshang walked up to Mo Yu and pped her heavily across the face. He asked, "Where is


    she?"

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    The burning pain on her face told Mo Yu that Mo Yanshang was truly angered this time.


    Ever since she was young, Mo Yu had been spoiled by Mo Yanshang. Not only had she never


    suffered a beating, she hadn¡¯t even spoken loudly ever since.


    But now, Mo Yanshang¡¯s p made Mo Yu understand how foolish she was. She also understood


    the importance of Samuel to Mo Yanshang.


    Even she could notpare to Samuel!


    "Grandpa, I''m in the wrong, I know I''m in the wrong. Please forgive me," Mo Yuined tearfully


    to Mo Yanshang.


    Mo Yanshang gritted his teeth. Right now, he could not deny the things had happened just because


    Mo Yu admitted her mistake. Although he really wanted to help Mo Yu, this matter still had to


    depend on Samuel''s attitude.


    Samuel came to the living room after passing by Mo Yu.


    Irene, who was tied up, was sitting on the floor of the living room.


    It was all tied up.


    Mouth sealed with tape.


    While her face was ck and blue, there were also many visible scars on her body.


    This caused Samuel''s killing intent to surge.


    Mo Yu''s methods were so vicious. How could a youngdy like her do such a thing!


    Samuel took a deep breath and walked to Irene. He tore off the tape from her mouth carefully and


    asked, "I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."


    Irene burst into tears. She knew she had been saved the moment she saw Samuel.


    And the pain and torture she had suffered over the past few days had all turned into tears at this


    moment.


    Mo Yanshang followed Samuel into the living room. When he saw Irene''s injury, his mind went nk


    as if he had been struck by lightning.


    With just his naked eye, Mo Yanshang could tell just how much suffering Irene had gone through.


    Furthermore, all of this was done by Mo Yu.


    Under such circumstances, Samuel wouldn''t let Mo Yu off the hook so easily. In fact, he wouldn''t let


    the entire Mo n off the hook!


    "I''ll contact the best hospital and doctors," Mo Yanshang said to Samuel.


    "No need." Samuel said faintly. He directly carried Irene out of the vi.


    Mo Yanshang stood rooted to the ground in a daze for a long time.


    Although Samuel did not respond to this situation in time, Mo Yanshang knew that once Samuel


    settled Irene down, he would vent his anger on the Mo n.


    The more Mo Yanshang thought about it, the angrier he became. It hadn''t been easy for him to


    reach an agreement with Samuel. But now, because of Mo Yu''s ignorance, everything had been


    destroyed.


    Although the Mo Family didn''t need to fear Samuel, in Mo Yanshang''s opinion, offending Samuel


    was definitely not a good thing.


    There were even more secrets that had not yet to be uncovered. His identity, his strength, and all of


    these were still a mystery.


    If there was an even more shocking force behind him, then the Mo family would be ying with fire


    and burning themselves this time!


    It was all Mo Yu''s fault. If she hadn''t done such a stupid thing, how could the Mo family bear such a


    risk for no reason?


    Mo Yanshang walked up to Mo Yu in a fit of anger.


    Mo Yu knelt on the ground, crying like badly. When she saw Mo Yanshang walking towards her


    aggressively, she was so frightened that she didn''t even dare to raise her head.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa, I know I''m in the wrong. Please forgive me. I''ll never do these things again. I''ll definitely


    listen to you," Mo Yu said, sobbing.


    Mo Yanshang didn''t even have the slightest bit of sympathy for his most beloved granddaughter. In


    the face of the interests of the family, what did Mo Yu count as?


    "Mo Yu, you''ve disappointed me too much. This time, even if he wants you dead, I won¡¯t say a


    single word," Mo Yanshang said.


    Die!


    Mo Yu''s heart thumped. Then, in a panic, she raised her head and said, "Grandpa, save me. I don''t


    want to die, but I''m your granddaughter. Help me, help me."


    Mo Yanshang shook his head. If the Mo family really wanted to step in on Mo Yu''s behalf or protect


    her, it was very likely that Samuel would pull out the power behind him. However, Mo Yanshang


    didn¡¯t know exactly how powerful this unknown power was.


    Using the entire Mo family to risk themselves was definitely not something Mo Yanshang was willing


    to face.


    " I can''t save you, even if the Mo n doesn¡¯t have the right to save you," Mo Yanshang said


    indifferently.


    He couldn''t save her, even if the Mo n didn''t have the right!


    To Mo Yu, those words were like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky.


    Who exactly was Samuel? How powerful was he? Why would the Mo family''s head say such things


    when facing him?


    Actually, Mo Yanshang''s fear was not only due to Samuel''s strength, but also the Yang family''s


    attitude towards Samuel He understood what kind of person Yang Bin was. If Samuel was really just


    a useless Young Master of the Hannigan family, it would be impossible for Yang Bin to help Tagliare


    Company expand with that much effort.


    Yang Bin¡¯s actions were definitely beneficial. Then, what he valued was probably the power behind


    Samuel. He wanted to use the power behind Samuel to increase the Yang Family''s status in


    Swallow City.


    After sending Irene to the hospital, Samuel asked the doctor to have a check-up.


    Although Irene was seriously injured, it was just some superficial wounds. It was not serious, which


    made Samuel feel relieved.


    After all, this was caused by him. If Irene really had an ident, Samuel would never be able to get


    through it for the rest of his life.


    In the ward, Irene, who had changed into her hospital gown, was lying on the bed. She did not dare


    to close her eyes because if she closed them, the past few days'' experiences would be like a


    nightmare to her.


    "Rest for a while. I won''t leave yet," Samuel said to Irene.


    "When will you leave?¡± Irene asked weakly.


    "I''ve already asked your boss to send someone to take care of you. She should be here soon,"


    Samuel said.


    Irene had already experienced Samuel¡¯s ruthlessness. Hence, she did not want to put on a show at


    this moment to gain Samuel¡¯s sympathy.


    "The reason why she caught me is because of you?" Irene asked.


    "That''s right. I''m the one who harmed you, so you canpensate me any way you want," Samuel


    said.


    There was a clear line in Samuel''s tone. Irene knew that he deliberately showed the distance


    between them.


    As he had said before, they just met by chance. It was impossible for anything else to happen.


    Although Irene was very disappointed by this kind of feeling of distance, she also understood that


    no matter what she did, ording to Samuel¡¯s tough attitude, she could not shorten the distance


    between them.


    "No, I don''t want anypensation. I want you to feel sorry for me for the rest of your life,¡± Irene


    said.


    "I''m not a person who will remember a favor, and I won¡¯t always feel that I owe you anything, so


    now it¡¯s your chance to ask for an exorbitant price. If you miss it, you won''t get anything. And this


    kind of thing may be forgotten by me tomorrow," Samuel said faintly.

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    Samuel''s words made Irene feel mixed emotions in her heart. He was still so coldblooded and


    ruthless, leaving no room for negotiation.


    "You can leave," Irene said.


    "Have a good rest." After leaving behind these words, Samuel left.


    For Irene, it was like she was hallucinating. She did not expect Samuel to really leave just like that!


    For Samuel, this was the best oue. As long as Irene''s life was safe, getting injured was not a


    big deal. Moreover, he could get Yang Wanlin to think of a way topensate her. Although money


    could not solve all the problems, money could be of great use in this matter.


    It was because Samuel couldn''t possibly make up for it with his feelings.


    Just as he walked down the stairs of the hospital, Samuel saw Yang Wanlin with a middle-aged


    woman beside him. She must be the one he had hired to take care of Irene.


    "Samuel, what¡¯s going on?" Yang Wanlin asked Samuel in confusion.


    "To ward No.17 on the third floor. Take care of her first," Samuel said to the middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman nced at Yang Wanlin and left after Yang Wanlin nodded.


    "Do you know Mo Yu?" Samuel asked Yang Wanlin.


    "I know her. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Mo family. She can be considered a spoiled princess.


    Since she¡¯s from the Mo family, she''s always been showing off.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Furthermore, she doesn''t have a good reputation," Yang Wanlin said.


    "I defeated Yan Bingfeng in the Martial Grand Meeting. She was a fan of Yan Bingfeng, so she


    wanted to take revenge on me and captured Irene," Samuel said.


    Yang Wanlin was delighted to hear this. In that case, did the Mo family offend Samuel?


    This was a good thing for the Yang Family!


    Recently, Yang Bin had been worried that Samuel and the Mo family would be too close. He was


    afraid that the Mo family would also establish a rtionship with Samuel. Now that this matter had


    happened, it was likely that Samuel and the Mo family would not have much of an opportunity to


    be allies.


    "What are you going to do next?" Yang Wanlin asked.


    "Help me find a way topensate Irene. As for the other things, you don''t have to worry about


    them," Samuel said.


    Yang Wanlin was a little disappointed. He thought that when Samuel went to the Mo family to make


    trouble, he could take him to see the fun.


    However, since Samuel asked him to leave him alone, he did not dare to say anything else.


    "Don''t worry. I will definitely make the necessary arrangements for Irene," Yang Wanlin said.


    "Then I''ll take my leave first," Samuel said.


    "Wait, I have something to tell you." Yang Wanlin stopped Samuel.


    "What is it?" "I heard that there was a change in yourpetition schedule. It seems that they are


    going to arrange a new opponent for you in the Martial Grand Meeting. And this opponent has never


    appeared on any list. I''m afraid that someone deliberately wants to target you,¡± Yang Wanlin said.


    This news was learned from the members of the Yang Family in the Martial Grand Meeting, but


    there was still no definite newsing out, but there was a possibility of it.


    But even if it was only a possibility, Yang Wanlin felt that he should remind Samuel.


    "It''s within my expectation." Samuel was not surprised at all.


    Since Nangong Boling hade to Swallow City and he didn''t want to see him, he would definitely


    find a way to


    verify his strength. After all, he heard that there was still a gap between seeing and believing.


    "Don''t tell me you know who he is?" Yang Wanlin asked curiously when he saw how calm Samuel


    was.


    "I can roughly guess, but it''s better for the Yang Family not to go too far in this matter. The Yang


    Family can''t afford to mess with the other side''s power," Samuel reminded him.


    This sentence shocked Yang Wanlin. He believed Samuel was not deliberately trying to scare him.


    Since he said so, there must be a reason.


    "Okay, don''t worry. When I go back, I will tell grandpa that the Yang Family will never make trouble


    for this matter," Yang Wanlin said.


    After Samuel left the hospital, Yang Wanlin also hurried back to the Yang family.


    When Yang Wanlin told Yang Bin what Samuel had said, Yang Bin''s expression was very serious.


    He had previously doubted the identity and background of Samuel. He thought that Samuel was not


    as simple as the Young Master of the Hannigan family. However, this suspicion had been


    impossible to prove.


    At this moment, Samuel''s words finally revealed some traces.


    In Swallow City, if there really was a person that the Yang Family could not afford to offend, then the


    status of this person was not only influential in Yanxia but also in other countries. Presumably, he


    also had an amazing force.


    To be able to be enemies with such a


    powerful force, Samuel¡¯s status was naturally not simple.


    After all, an opponent of an elephant could not be an ant. Yang Bin understood this simple truth.


    "I don''t know what kind of big shot hase to Swallow City. I''m really curious," Yang Bin said


    lightly.


    "Grandpa, are we going to investigate in private?¡± Yang Wanlin said. He was also very curious


    about this matter, so he hoped to know who the other party was through his own means.


    "There¡¯s no need." Yang Bin said decisively. Since Samuel had already reminded him, if he were to


    risk his life out of curiosity, Samuel would not help him if he were to meet with an ident. The best


    solution now was to wait. No matter who the other party was, it was only a matter of


    time before he surfaced.


    "Grandpa, Swallow City, is there really people we can''t afford to offend?" Yang Wanlin asked


    doubtfully. Among the three major families in Swallow City, no one dared to offend each other. It


    was just that the three families were not willing to confront each other head-on. Of course, he did


    not doubt Samuel''s words, but just guessed that Samuel''s words might be a little exaggerated.


    "There is always someone better than you. Whether it is the Yang Family or the other two families,


    they only have some influence in Swallow City. The truly powerful people, their influence are spread


    all over the world. The Yang Family can''tpare with these people at all," Yang Bin said.


    Yang Wanlin nodded. Since Yang Bin had said so, he naturally wouldn¡¯t think too much about it.


    "By the way, what do you think between Samuel and the Yang family?" Yang Bin asked.


    Speaking of this, Yang Wanlin couldn''t helpughing. He exined, "Mo Yu is Mo Yanshang''s


    granddaughter and also Yan Bingfeng''s fan. Samuel defeated Yan Bingfeng at the Martial Grand


    Meeting. Mo Yu was very unconvinced about this matter, so she took revenge on Samuel and


    captured his friend. He tortured her badly. Hence, Mo Yu has offended Samuel. I guess that Samuel


    is currently at the Mo family home. I''m afraid that Mo Yanshang is already getting into big trouble."


    "Does it mean that there will be estrangement between Samuel and the Mo family?" Yang Bin


    couldn''t helpughing.


    He didn¡¯t want to see the rtionship between Samuel and the Mo family getting closer and closer.


    Now, it was just the right time to separate the rtionship between Samuel and the Mo family.

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    The Mo family.


    Angry, dull, and stiff.


    Ever since Samuel came, the entire Mo family seemed to be shrouded in dark clouds.


    Samuel didn''t say a word, which made all the Mo family so afraid that they didn''t even dare to


    breathe.


    Even the Patriarch of the family, Mo Yanshang, felt an inexplicable sense of fear at this moment.


    Many of the Mo family members couldn''t understand why someone like Mo Yanshang, who relied


    on killing others to rise to power, would actually be afraid of a fourteen-year-old child at this


    moment. However, Mo Yanshang knew very well in his heart that in Samuel''s eyes, it was very


    possible that the Mo family wasn''t anything at all. In fact, he could easily destroy them.


    "I remember that I said that I would not target the Mo n. However, the precondition is that the Mo


    n cannot act against me." Samuel opened his mouth and spoke after a long while.


    Mo Yanshang continued, "I''ll leave Mo Yu to you and let you deal with her as you please. The


    difference between the Mo


    n and Mo Yu has already drawn a clear line. She''s no longer a member of the Mo n."


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of the Mo family changed dramatically.


    Was Mo Yanshang''spromise with Samuel going too far? He was actually going to hand Mo Yu


    over to Samuel, disregarding his granddaughter¡¯s safety!


    "Dad, Mo Yu is my daughter. She made a mistake. I, as her father, will take responsibility for her,"


    Mo Qiyan said. He was not too afraid of Samuel, because he did not know much about him. He did


    not think that Samuel had a more powerful background besides his status as a useless Young


    Master.


    "From now on, he''s not a member of the Mo family." Mo Yanshang didn''t expect Mo Qiyan to jump


    out and say these words, but his response was absolutely first-rate.


    These words were equivalent to driving Mo Qiyan out of the Mo family.


    "You''re her father. It''s true that you have something to do with her," Samuel said as he walked


    toward Mo Qiyan.


    Mo Qiyan stared nkly at Samuel, showing no sign of fear. He said, "This is my daughter, you


    don''t have the right to say such things to her."


    "She hurt my friend, so it¡¯s reasonable for me to make her pay the price," Samuel said.


    "Bullshit. How can an ordinary personpare to the daughter of me?" Mo Yan seemed to have


    lost his mind. He didn''t care about Samuel''s position in Mo Yanshang''s mind. He began to babble


    nonsense.


    Samuel smiled coldly. He had seen too many people who were arrogant and domineering. And this


    was also the status of many rich people. For them, ordinary civilians were inferior to others. They


    could hurt whoever they wanted to hurt.


    "As expected, there is always a father who is like a daughter. You didn''t disappoint me, but


    unfortunately, your performance in my eyes is a dead end." After saying that, Samuel had already


    come to Mo Qiyan.


    "This is my Mo family. Samuel, do you have the guts to act recklessly? My Mo family''s strength can


    easily turn your Hannigan family upside down," Mo Qiyan threatened through gritted teeth.


    "I can crush hundreds and thousands of ants like you. The Mo family is nothing!" Samuel said with a


    sneer as he grabbed hold of Mo Qiyan¡¯s arm.


    Mo Qiyan subconsciously wanted to resist, but Samuel¡¯s extraordinary strength made him unable to


    move at all.


    "This hand is the price you have to pay."


    His words made Mo Qiyan feel that something bad was about to happen.


    However, before he could react, his right arm was ripped off by Samuel.


    Blood gushed out!


    Everyone in the Mo family looked at Samuel in horror.


    No one expected Samuel would do such a shocking thing!


    Mo Qiyan''s pained scream continued to reverberate in the air.


    Many women were so scared by this scene that their feet went limp. They had already copsed to


    the ground, apanied by frightened cries.


    All of a sudden, the Mo family was in a mess.


    "Are you satisfied with the price?" Samuel asked Mo Qiyan with a smile.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mo Van looked at Samuel in horror. In his eyes, Samuel was already like a devil. He finally


    understood the reason why Mo Yanshang was afraid of Samuel.


    This was not a child, but a devil!


    "You don''t mind me doing this, do you?" Samuel turned around and asked Mo Yanshang.


    Mo Yanshang subconsciously shook his head.


    Mo Yanshang had done quite a few cruel and vicious things, but to reach Samuel''s level would still


    cause him to tremble in fear.


    He was more and more certain that this 14-year-old boy Samuel was not simple.


    If not, which family could have such cruel means? And he did not even bat an eyelid!


    Samuel turned around and walked towards


    Mo Yu.


    Mo Yu was already sitting on the ground in fear, her face pale.


    She didn''t expect Mo Qiyan to pay such a terrible price for only saying a few words for her.


    Originally, she had hoped that Mo Qiyan would be able to save her, but now, Mo Yu knew that no


    one could save her.


    "Don''te over, don''te over," Mo Yu said to Samuel in a panic.


    "Yan Bingfeng is such a good-for-nothing. If I hadn''t shown mercy, he would have already died in


    the ring. But you think it''s unfair for me to win, don''t you?" Samuel said.


    "No, I didn''t. He deserved it if he lost," Mo Yu denied. At a time like this, she could not protect


    herself. She didn¡¯t dare to speak up for Yan Bingfeng.


    Furthermore, Mo Yu also knew that for Mo Yanshang to think so highly of him, his strength was


    definitely much greater than Yan Bingfeng''s. How could he use dirty tricks to deal with Yan


    Bingfeng?


    He didn¡¯t need it at all!


    "Have you finally understood?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    "I understand. I know you¡¯re stronger than him, and I know how ignorant I am. Please let me go,"


    Mo Yu said.


    It was never Samuel''s style to make a move against a woman. However, Mo Yu still needed to pay


    the price for injuring Irene.


    "A good man doesn''t fight with a girl. Old Master Mo, do you think that''s true?" Samuel asked Mo


    Yanshang.


    Mo Yanshang was stunned for a moment. Only then did he understand Samuel''s intentions. He


    wasn''t willing to take action himself. He wanted the Mo n to personally punish Mo Yu.


    From a certain point of view, this was good news for Mo Yu.


    But if Samuel was not satisfied with it, he would probably hold a grudge against the Mo family.


    At this time, a middle-aged woman suddenly said, "I''ll do it."


    The person who spoke was Mo Yu''s mother. At this moment, she hated Samuel very much. After


    all, her man''s right arm had been hurt by Samuel.


    However, she knew that even Mo Yanshang didn''t dare to rebel against Samuel. No matter how


    much resentment she had, it would be useless.


    Furthermore, when she made her move, she would be able to guarantee Mo Yu''s safety to the


    greatest extent.


    "She''s Mo Yu''s mother," Mo Yanshang exined to Samuel.


    "It''s time to educate your daughter." After saying that, Samuel sat on the sofa as if nothing had


    happened. He was waiting for the show to begin.

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    Mo Yu''s mother didn''t know how to vent Samuel''s anger, so she could only do it in the usual way


    that mothers taught children.


    Of course, Mo Yu was spoiled by Mo Yanshang. Even if she made a mistake, her parents wouldn''t


    dare to criticize her. In the entire Mo Family, with the exception of Mo Yanshang, no one dared to


    criticize her.


    Thus, to a certain extent, Mo Yu''s current personality was formed due to Mo Yanshang''s doting. As


    for Mo Yu''s mother, she had never truly taught her daughter a lesson.


    As the saying goes, a golden stick reveals a good person. The simplest and most direct way for


    parents to educate their children was to hit them.


    Mo Yu''s mother walked up to her and raised her hand to give her a resounding p.


    This was the first time Mo Yu had truly gotten thrashed. Normally, she would definitely seek Mo


    Yanshang¡¯s help, but now, she knew that she had made a huge mistake, so she could only endure


    the pain.


    One p after another.


    Mo Yu''s delicate face quickly reddened.


    However, Samuel sat unmoving on the sofa. He didn''t seem to have any reaction at all. It was


    obvious that Mo Yu''s mother''s doing this could make him satisfied.


    Mo Yanshang didn''t seem to have any intention of saving Mo Yu. As far as he was concerned, Mo


    Yu had brought disaster upon the Mo family. Even if Mo Yanshang wanted her to pay the price, as


    long as he could protect everything in the Mo family, Mo Yanshang wouldn''t have any objections.


    This was the tragedy in a rich and powerful family. When everything was peaceful, family love was


    greater than heaven. But once trouble came, family love was extremely cheap, and even life could


    be sacrificed.


    "Grandpa." Mo Yu''s face was already numb from the pain, and in the end, she couldn''t resist


    begging Mo Yanshang for mercy.


    This was because she knew that only Mo Yanshang''s words could save her.


    Mo Yanshang''s expression was stern and cold. From the moment he saw Irene in the vi, Mo


    Yanshang knew what he should do. He had no way of saving Mo Yu because he had to save the


    entire Mo family. Only by letting Samuel vent the anger in his heart could the Mo family escape.


    Mo Yanshang had once carefully considered the problem. With Samuel''s ability, the Mo family really


    didn''t have the ability to deal with it.


    This question took Mo Yanshang a long time to ponder over. From all the factors, the Mo n and


    Samuel''s falling out was not going to be a good thing.


    First of all, Samuel and the Yang family had already reached a cooperative rtionship. Under the


    circumstances where the abilities of Samuel were unknown, the Yang family itself was a big


    problem for the Mo family. If the Yang familyunched various attacks against the Mo family in order


    topete for the performance in front of Samuel, the Mo family would be in an extremely passive


    position. In addition, Samuel would add fuel to the fire behind the scene. The Mo family would


    definitely be seriously injured.


    After all, Samuel''s current reputation had already attracted the attention of many people in the


    Swallow City business world, and they wanted to cooperate with him. If this force united together, it


    could not be underestimated.


    More importantly, Mo Yanshang had always been suspicious of Samuel¡¯s background. This was a


    mysterious veil. Mo Yanshang didn''t know what kind of demons awaited him after he revealed it, so


    he wouldn¡¯t give it a try so easily.


    "Since you made a mistake yourself, you should bear the consequences yourself. No one can save


    you," Mo Yanshang said in a cold voice. This was his firm attitude in this matter. He would never


    offend Samuel just because of Mo Yu.


    Mo Yu''s face was filled with despair. In such a situation, if even Mo Yanshang wasn''t willing to


    speak up for her, then there really wouldn''t be anyone who could save her.


    "My friend is still in the hospital." At this time, Samuel suddenly stood up and said.


    All the members of the Mo family turned their attention to Samuel at the same time. They knew that


    Samuel had something to say, and that what he saidter would determin Mo Yu¡¯s future.


    "Starting tomorrow, you''ll have three days. I don''t care what method you use. As long as you can


    get my friend''s understanding, I can let you go. If you can''t, I''lle back to the Mo family three


    dayster." After saying that, Samuel turned around and walked toward the door.


    Irene''s understanding was considered as Samuel''sst help. This was because understanding was


    not as simple as for forgiveness. The Mo n would pay a great price for it. This price might cause


    Irene''s life to be different.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, if Irene had a different choice, Samuel would not interfere. It was Irene''s matter. If she


    did not grab it, it would be none of his bussiness.


    Back home, Gina was watching TV in the living room. When she saw Samuel, she immediately


    asked nervously, "How did it go? Did you find her?"


    "It''s fine now." Samuel exined the whole thing to Gina. Upon hearing this, Gina gnashed her


    teeth in hatred. She never thought that Mo Yu would be such an evil woman who would take Irene


    away and torture her.


    Fortunately, Samuel found out in time that Irene''s life was not threatened.


    "How are you going to deal with this matter?" Gina asked.


    "I''ve already taught Mo Yu a lesson.


    Moreover, I¡¯ll give her three days to find a way to get Irene''s forgiveness. If Irene is smart enough,


    she''ll receivepensation from the Mo family," Samuel said.


    Gina curled her lips and said, "You want topensate her with the help of the Mo family, don¡¯t


    you?"


    "After all, this matter has something to do with me." Samuel did not deny it. Because Irene was in


    trouble. He could not get away with it.


    "But can the Mo family understand your obscure words? What¡¯s more, if Irene doesn''t have such an


    idea, she won¡¯t get anything." Gina said worriedly. In her opinion, Irene was not such aplicated


    girl, so it was possible Irene would not take the opportunity to ckmail the Mo family.


    "That''s none of my business. That''s all I can do. Do I need to teach her every single thing? I don''t


    have that much free thoughts, " Samuel said.


    Gina sighed. She knew that Samuel did this in order to draw a clear line with Irene. She did not


    understand. Was this boundary really so important? Even if they could not be lovers, it was okay to


    be friends. Why did he have to take such an extreme path?


    "You are such a naughty boy. I really can''t figure out what you are thinking," Gina said.


    "It''s true that you can''t figure it out. If someone can easily figure out my shrewdness, doesn''t it mean


    that I''m too ipetent?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Speaking of shrewdness, Gina still quite admired Samuel. Regarding the matter of the Tagliare


    Company, with his age, there was probably no one of his age that could aplish it. It was indeed


    rare for a young man to know how to take precautions in the rain.


    "You¡¯re the best, okay?" Gina responded with a smile.

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    In the hospital.


    Irene had more or less some psychological shadow over this matter. After all, she had been tortured


    for a few days. The horror and pressure she had to endure in her heart almost pushed her to the


    edge of copse. Fortunately, Samuel had appeared in time, and Irene had found a sense of


    security. It was not only because of this, but also because of the more serious consequences.


    However, every time Irene closed her eyes, the scene of her being tormented would constantly


    rey in her mind. Every time Mo Yu''s face appeared, Irene would tremble uncontrobly out of


    fear.


    Fortunately, Yang Wanlin found someone to take care of Irene. When Irene was afraid, she would


    say some words offort to Irene, so that she could calm down.


    However, the moment Mo Yu appeared in the ward, Irene finally exploded.


    "What do you want to do? Don''te over, don''te over." Irene''s eyes were full of horror. She


    ran directly from the hospital bed to the corner, curled up into a ball, and kept shaking.


    Seeing this scene, Mo Yanshang, who hade with Mo Yu, helplessly shook his head. What kind


    of torment had caused her to have this kind of reaction?


    Mo Yu, who usually looked iparably obedient, actually had such a vicious and cruel side. This


    was something Mo Yanshang had never expected.


    "Hurry up and kneel!" Mo Yanshang snapped at Mo Yu.


    Only by letting Irene know that Mo Yu came to apologize would she be able to stabilize her


    emotions. The most direct and easy way was to kneel down.


    If it was in the past, Mo Yanshang would never allow the Mo family to kneel down and apologize,


    which would make them lose the dignity of the Mo family.


    However, on this matter, Mo Yanshang had no other choice.


    For a high and mighty youngdy like Mo Yu, she naturally didn¡¯t want to kneel down in front of an


    ordinary woman. However, with Grandpa''s harsh tone, she knew that if she didn''t kneel down, she


    wouldn''t be able to brush it off.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here to apologize to you." After speaking, Mo Yu knelt down in front of Irene.


    Irene was stunned when she saw this scene.


    Mo Yu''s attitude had been extremely arrogant during the few days she had been locked up in the


    vi. She had even acted as though she was going to kill her at any moment and she didn''t care


    about her life at all.


    But now, she knelt down before her!


    Irene felt fear in her heart. However, she knew that Samuel had saved her. The reason Mo Yu had


    knelt to her was definitely also because of him.


    At the thought of Samuel, Irene¡¯s mood became much more stable. It was probably the person that


    gave her the most sense of security in the world.


    "In order to express the Mo family''s apology for you, feel free to tell us whatever you want. As long


    as you can forgive her, our Mo family is willing to pay any price," Mo Yanshang said.


    What did she want?


    Irene did not think about what she could gain from this matter. During the few days she was locked


    up, she only wanted to escape from thend of devils. But now, she had left. In such a safe


    environment, it was what she wanted most.


    However, Mo Yanshang¡¯s intention to say these words was obviously to use material things to make


    up for her loss.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Did Samuel get you to do this?" Irene asked.


    Mo Yanshang didn''t deny it. He nodded his head and said, "That''s right. He wants Mo Yu to get your


    forgiveness within three days, so you can ask whatever you want." "What if I don''t forgive her?"


    Irene''s expression suddenly changed. A woman''s vindictive heart was a very terrible thing. It could


    make a weak person be powerful in an instant.


    Irene¡¯s mentality at this time was a very typical performance.


    She hated everything that Mo Yu had done to her. That was why when she had the chance to take


    revenge, all of her fear had been transformed into power.


    Noticing the change in Irene''s expression, Mo Yanshang knew that things were not going well. If


    Irene didn¡¯t intend to forgive her easily, then this matter would be extremely difficult to resolve.


    "Don''t go too far, please," Mo Yu said through gritted teeth. To kneel down to Irene was already


    something that had crossed her bottom line. That was why when she felt that Irene didn''t ept it,


    the temper in her heart instantly red up.


    In Mo Yu''s opinion, since she had already knelt down to Irene, she should ept and forgive her.


    However, Irene would not think so, because she had suffered too much pain and psychological


    torture in the past few days.


    "This is the attitude of you apologizing to me. You want me to forgive you?" Irene said faintly.


    Mo Yanshang knew that every single word that Mo Yu said was just adding fuel to the fire. Thus, he


    had no choice but to warn Mo Yu, "If you continue to cause trouble, no one will be able to save


    you."


    Mo Yu was shocked. She recalled what Samuel had said earlier. If Irene did not forgive him within


    three days, Samuel would return to the Mo n three dayster. At that time, she would not be able


    to control what would happen.


    "The wound on your face, is it caused by Samuel?" Irene suddenly asked Mo Yu.


    Mo Yu lowered her head and didn''t say anything. This was the only way she could suppress the


    anger in her heart.


    However, no one had expected Irene to walk straight up to Mo Yu and p her heavily in the face.


    Her already swollen face was being hit once again. To Mo Yu, that was like rubbing salt on her


    wounds, causing her to be in unbearable pain.


    Just as she was about to yell, Mo


    Yanshang, who was aware of her motive, dered, "Even if you can¡¯t endure it, you have to endure


    it. This is the price you should pay."


    Mo Yu clenched her fists and suppressed her anger.


    As the eldest daughter of the Mo family, she had never thought that she would be pped in the


    face by a girl who was so poor that she couldn''t even afford a high-quality perfume. Moreover, she


    couldn''t even have a word ofint.


    "If this can let you vent your anger, then feel free to p he me," Mo Yanshang said.


    Irene wasn''t being polite at all. Just as Mo Yanshang finished speaking, a few consecutive ps


    landed on Mo Yu''s face.


    "I told you a long time ago that he will save me. Didn''t you say that he is trash? How could you


    submit to a trash?" Irene had mentioned Samuel several times to Mo Yu. It was a pity that Mo Yu''s


    attitude toward Samuel merely contained disdain and ridicule. She even mocked Samuel''s


    ipetence in front of Irene and how he was ostracized by the Hannigan family. At this moment,


    Irene was finally able to vent the dissatisfaction within her heart.


    Mo Yu hadn¡¯t expected Mo Yanshang to think so highly of Samuel either. In the past, she really


    didn''t think much of him and thought that he was just trash abandoned by the Hannigan family. How


    much ability could a person whowas abandoned by his family have?


    However, the reality gave Mo Yu a tight p. If she hadn¡¯t looked down on Samuel this way, she


    wouldn''t have brought about such a disaster for herself.

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    Seeing that Irene had trampled on Mo Yu''s dignity, Mo Yanshang didn¡¯t feel good either. After all,


    Irene wasn''t Samuel. She was just an ordinary woman. To be so impudent in front of the Mo family,


    she didn¡¯t have the qualifications to do so.


    However, she had Samuel backing her, so even though Mo Yanshang was unhappy, he could only


    bear with it.


    "Name your conditions. This is an opportunity to change your life. How much do you want?" Mo


    Yanshang asked Irene. He did not believe that a woman like Irene could reject the temptation of


    money.


    Hence, the best way to resolve this matter was to use money.


    Irene was an ordinary girl. It was inevitable that she would get lost because of money. After all, most


    people''s life journey was for the sake of money. The number of people who could really resist the


    temptation of money was very few.


    "100 million." Irene didn''t even think about it. Even though it was a bit extravagant, since it was put


    forward by Mo Yanshang, she naturally had to give him an astronomical figure.


    "Sure," Mo Yanshang replied.


    To ordinary people, a hundred million was something that they wouldn¡¯t dare to imagine. However,


    to the Mo family, it was only a small sum of money. Furthermore, to be able to use a hundred million


    to solve the problem for the Mo family was something that was very eptable to Mo Yanshang.


    Irene was stunned.


    She hadn¡¯t thought that Mo Yanshang would agree to her request without even thinking about it


    when she casually mentioned such an astonishing number.


    Was... was this a dream?


    If she had 100 million, Irene could not imagine what kind of drastic changes would ur in her


    future life.


    A hundred million.


    She no longer needed to work.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When she saw the beautiful clothes, she no longer had to secretly look at the price of the pendant.


    All the famous brands she had always dreamed of could be taken home!


    Like most women, Irene¡¯s pursuit of famous brands was unavoidable. If she wanted to own these


    things, she needed a strong economic foundation to do so.


    Irene didn''t dare to think about the past.


    But now, it seemed that she suddenly had this ability.


    "Are you kidding me?" Irene looked at Mo Yanshang in disbelief.


    "Of course not. I''ll get someone to contact you as soon as possible. This money will be transferred


    to your ount within three days," Mo Yanshang said.


    When Mo Yu saw Irene''s disbelieving expression, she couldn¡¯t help but despise her in her heart. As


    expected, Irene was a poor person. This small amount had already frightened her.


    When Mo Yanshang took Mo Yu away, Irene was still in a daze. This feeling was even more unreal


    than if she had won the lottery.


    A hundred million was arge sum of money!


    The numbers on Irene''s bank card had never exceededlOO thousand, so it was hard for her to


    imagine how it would be with 100 million.


    What would it feel like to have thatrge sum of money?


    "Grandpa, are we really going to give her that much money?" Mo Yu asked with disdain as she


    walked out of the hospital. Although a hundred million wasn''t a lot of money in her mind, it was still


    hard for her to ept giving it to a poor person like Irene.


    "You should be thankful that you can use this money to resolve your trouble. Stay away from her


    from now on. Otherwise, I won''t be able to save you in the future." Mo Yanshang reminded her. The


    reason he said these words was because he was worried that Mo Yu would secretly seek revenge


    on Irene. After all, he was very familiar with his granddaughter¡¯s temper. Once she made trouble


    again, the rtionship between the Mo n and Samuel would likely be difficult to reconcile.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. I know what to do," Mo Yu said. Even though she wasn''t convinced, she had


    no choice but to yield to reality.


    She would not take revenge on Irene, unless she was a fool.


    At the same time, Samuel received a call from Yang Wanlin.


    The person sent by Yang Wanlin to take care of Irene had already told him what had happened in


    the hospital, so he had to inform Samuel as soon as possible.


    When Samuel knew that Irene wanted 100 million, he couldn''t helpughing. Of course, he knew


    that this was a number that Irene casually said, but it was also a good thing for her. After getting this


    money, she should have a better life, which was also apensation for her.


    "By the way, is there any news about what happened at the Martial Grand Meeting?" Samuel asked


    Yang Wanlin after he finished talking about Irene.


    "Although the official notice has not been notified yet, it is highly possible that it has been confirmed.


    In the match the day after tomorrow, your opponent should be a person named Chong Yang," Yang


    Wanlin said.


    This matter was not surprising to Samuel. With Nangong Boling''s ability, it would be easy for him to


    manipte the Martial Grand Meeting. If he couldn''t do it, Samuel would be surprised.


    "We can''t kill people in the ring, can we?" Samuel asked.


    Yang Wanlin''s eyelids twitched and he quickly said, "This is the rule of the meeting. Don''t kill


    anyone."


    Samuel''s face was full of regret. This made it impossible for Nangong Boling to gain a deeper


    understanding of his strength.


    The person who was summoned by Nangong Boling must be a powerful man. If he was killed by


    Samuel with one move, Nangong Boling would definitely let go his identity.


    It was a pity...


    "By the way, did you just say what my opponent''s name was?" Samuel¡¯s expression suddenly


    changed as he asked Yang Wanlin.


    "Do you know him, Chong Yang?" Yang Wanlin asked.


    "Chong Yang?"


    "Chong Yang!"


    Samuel was stunned. He felt that the name was familiar, but he did not remember who it was at the


    moment!


    Could it be that Chong Yang was Qi Hu''s master?


    Qi Hu once told him that when he was very young, he had been practicing with his master in the


    mountains. Qi Hu''s strength was built by crashing trees.


    ording to the current time, Qi Hu should have just gone up the mountain. Unexpectedly, Chong


    Yang went down the mountain because of him.


    It seemed that his rebirth had changed too many things, changing many things that happened in the


    past.


    He didn''t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing for Qi Hu.


    The two of them could meet earlier, but Qi Hu was not as strong as he had been in the past.


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem? Or is this person too powerful? Are you no match for him?"


    Yang Wanlin asked worriedly. Originally, he was very confident in Samuel. In Yang Wanlin''s mind,


    Samuel was almost invincible.


    But in Samuel''s tone, Yang Wanlin felt Samuel was shocked, so he couldn''t help but wonder if


    Samuel knew this person, and whether this person''s strength was above Samuel''s.


    "It''s nothing. Can you find out where Chong Yang is?" Samuel asked.


    "Well... I can only try. After all, I only know his name now. No one knows what he looks like," Yang


    Wanlin said awkwardly. It was a little difficult to find out where he was just by his name, but he


    would definitely do his best to meet Samuel''s requirements.


    "You don''t have to force yourself. We can see each other the day after tomorrow.


    There''s no need to alert the enemy. That''s it." After saying that, Samuel hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    Although there was no way to confirm the identity of Chong Yang, it was likely that Samuel had


    confirmed it in his heart, which meant that he and Qi Hu would meet in advance.


    That was to say, Samuel''s rebirth changed one thing, and it might have a great impact on Qi Hu.


    After all, when Qi Hu left the mountain, he had already reached the level of great aplishment in


    martial arts. He could already be considered an expert in the secr world.


    But now, Qi Hu was just a child, who had just started practicing martial arts. If he went down the


    mountain now, it would inevitably affect his achievements in martial arts.


    More importantly, Chong Yang had been hired by Nangong Boling. Samuel could not be sure what


    kind of hidden danger there would be if Chong Yang were to lose the match.


    Once Nangong Boling turned against him, Chong Yang would probably be his vent. At that


    time, Qi Hu could very well lose his master.


    "What''s wrong? You look like you''re sighing. What happened?" Gina came to the living room. She


    happened to see Samuel sighing, so he asked in confusion. After all, during the time she had spent


    with Samuel, Samuel rarely behaved like this.


    "The match the day after tomorrow has been decided. Nangong Boling has arranged for a super


    mundane expert," Samuel said.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel f sighed again, which made Gina worried. She asked, "Is he very


    powerful?"


    Samuel thought for a while. He was powerful for the past Samuel. When he went up to the


    mountain, he was indeed no match for Chong Yang.


    But it was different now. With the strength of Samuel, Chong Yang was not worth mentioning at all.


    "It''s alright." Samuel reluctantly gave an evaluation.


    "Then what are you worried about?" Hearing Samuel''s words, Gina could feel his confidence in this


    match, so Gina was even more curious why Samuel would sigh.


    "I''m not worried about myself, but for a friend. I don''t know how this matter will affect his life. If it


    doesn''t work, I''m afraid I''ll be the only one who can help him make some changes," Samuel said.


    He was not particrly willing to change the world, but Qi Hu was a very important person for him,


    so he could not watch Qi Hu¡¯s future destroyed by Hangong Boling.


    If necessary, he might have to be Qi Hu''s master in person.


    "With you here, even if it will affect your friend, it is still very easy for you to change it. There is


    nothing to worry about." Ginaforted him.


    Samuel smiled. What Gina said made sense. With his current strength, it was impossible for Qi Hu


    to have an ident when he came forward to protect Qi Hu. Moreover, he could change Qi Hu''s


    future easily.


    "Mom, Yang Wanlin called me just now. He said that the Mo family has gone to the hospital to meet


    Irene," Samuel said to Gina with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Gina immediately became interested. She quickly sat down beside Samuel and


    asked eagerly, "How is it going? Did Irene offer any conditions?"


    "Take a guess." Samuel kept her guessing.


    Gina red at Samuel and said, "You''re itching for a fight, aren''t you? How dare you keep me


    guessing?"


    Samuel looked helpless as he said, "If that''s the case, then guess a price. She''s offering a price,


    and the Mo family has agreed to it."


    This was somewhat beyond Gina¡¯s expectations. From her point of view, Irene was very likely


    unable to think of this at all.


    "I really didn''t expect it. I was worried that she wouldn¡¯t think of this kind of thing. Since Mo


    Yanshang has already agreed, it looks like it should be at least a few million, " Gina said.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "Mo Yanshang was the one who offered to ask her to name a


    price, but even though she didn''t mention it, the price she offered was beyond my expectations."


    "A few million isn''t enough. Could it be ten million?" Gina said.


    Samuel continued to shake his head and did not speak. He looked at Gina with a smile on his face.


    "Is it more or less?" Puzzled, Gina asked.


    "It''s not enough," Samuel said.


    Ten million was actually still a small amount.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    For a rich and powerful family, this amount of money was nothing, but for an ordinary girl like Irene,


    it was already very high.


    Since she had taken the initiative to make a bid, how big a bid could she make?


    "Could it be that she still has twenty million dors? She doesn''t have the guts to do so," Gina said.


    "100 million."


    "100 million!" Gina was shocked. This astronomical figure almost scared her to death.


    It was just an ordinary person, yet she dared to demand such an exorbitant price. This was a


    number that normal people wouldn¡¯t dare to imagine at all!


    "You''re not joking with me, are you? Does she really dare to ask for a hundred million dors?" Gina


    asked.


    "Of course not, but I''m also a little surprised. How did she offer such a high price? However, Mo


    Yanshang has already agreed. She can be considered a billionaire now," Samuel said.


    Gina breathed a sigh of relief. This was really a change of life.


    For an ordinary office worker like Irene, if she suddenly had a hundred million dors, her life would


    bepletely changed by this money.


    "This is a good thing, but it may also be a bad thing." Gina suddenly looked worried. Such arge


    fortune fell from the sky. As an ordinary person, could Irene still keep calm?


    Once she was caught in the sudden surge of wealth, she would fall into depravity even if she had


    100 million dors.


    Moreover, 100 million dors might not be enough to ensure her food and clothing for the rest of her


    life.


    "This is not something that we can be bothered about. Thepensation that I have given her is


    already in ce. Her next choice is not something that we can interfere with." Samuel said.


    Gina understood this truth. If she degenerated because of money, it had nothing to do with anyone


    else.


    However, Gina was really afraid that such an ordinary girl wouldpletely change because of the


    money.


    "I can already foresee that the first thing she will do is to buy a house, and it won''t be cheap. Next,


    she will be obsessed with luxury goods. This may be the road to extinction." Gina said with a wry


    smile. Irene had no ability to earn wealth, so she could only sit there and do nothing. If this situation


    that she said really happened, then Irene would sooner orter be destroyed by this money.


    Samuel did not speak. As he said, Irene was no longer the person he should care about. If he had


    the time, he might as well think about how to fight with Chong Yang on the ring the day after


    tomorrow.


    Should he save some face for Chong Yang, or should he end the battle as quickly as possible so


    that Nangong Boling could feel how powerful he was?


    "I don''t know Chong Yang yet. I don''t think I need to save face for him, do I?" Samuel thought for a


    long time with a bad smile on his face.

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    "Master, is there a lot of delicious food here?"


    "Master, the mountain here is really high."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Master, what are these boxes? How can they run so fast?"


    For Qi Hu, who had never seen the world, everything at the foot of the mountain was particrly


    novel.


    He described tall buildings as mountains and described cars as boxes.


    Chong Yang looked at Qi Hu with a look of disgust. What he said almost made him want to refuse to


    acknowledge Qi Hu as his disciple. It was too embarrassing. If these words were heard by others,


    they wouldugh their heads off.


    "Master, why don¡¯t you pay attention to me? " Qi Hu jumped up and down, but he found that Chong


    Yang did not pay attention to him.


    Chong Yang sighed. Qi Hu was ignorant because he had lived in the mountains since he was a


    child. After being epted as a disciple, he was brought into the mountains. It was normal that he


    did not understand everything in the cities.


    As Qi Hu¡¯s master, although he disliked it, at this time, he could only patiently exin, "These are


    not mountains. They are tall buildings. The ones who run fast are not called boxes. They are cars."


    "Tall buildings, cars." Qi Hu repeated it, as if he wanted to engrave these new words in his heart.


    "Is there anything delicious here?" Qi Hu


    asked.


    "Of course, there are a lot of delicious things you haven''t seen before. After 1 meet my friends, I¡¯ll


    take you to taste them," said Chong Yang.


    Hearing this, Qi Hu jumped up excitedly. For a foodie like him, being able to eat was probably the


    happiest thing in the world.


    Zhong Changqiu took them to the hotel where Hangong Boling was.


    Although Chong Yang and Hangong Boling were friends, Chong Yang was still a little afraid in view


    of Hangong Boling''s identity. The fact that he could stir up the financial situation with just one hand


    was not something that an average person could do.


    In the hotel room.


    Qi Hu was ordered to wait at the door, and Chong Yang walked in alone.


    "I didn''t expect that you could find me so easily. It seems that you didn''t intend to let me go in the


    past few years." After seeing Nangong Boling, Chong Yang said with a wry smile.


    "Since you''ve promised to do one thing for me, I have to find out your


    whereabouts.Otherwise, where can I find you when I need your help?" Nangong Boling said faintly.


    "There are many masters around you. What kind of people can''t be found? Do I have to do it?"


    Chong Yang said helplessly.


    "You owe me, and there''s a chance for you to pay it back. Aren''t you happy?" asked Nangong


    Boling.


    "Tell me, who you want to deal with and what kind of background he has." No matter Chong Yang


    said, Nangong Boling would be on the upper hand. Hence, Chong Yang didn''t intend to continue


    wasting his breath. Instead, he got straight to the point and helped Hangong Boling solve the


    problem as soon as possible. This way, he would be able to return to the mountain as soon as


    possible to train Qi Hu.


    "A child by the name Samuel. He''s only fourteen this year," said Hangong Boling.


    "Fourteen!" Chong Yang was shocked. He didn''t expect that Hangong Boling woulde all the


    way to find him and ask him to deal with a small child. It was incredible.


    "You are not joking with me, are you? Such a person is worth your time to find me. For you, isn''t it


    easy to solve the problem?" Chong Yang said.


    "I know you''ll look down on him, but I''m telling you something else. Maybe you won''t think that way


    anymore." "What is it?" "He has a deep rtionship with Tianqi. He might even be the key figure of


    it," Hangong Boling said.


    Hearing this, Chong Yang waved his hand and shook his head. He said, "It¡¯s impossible. He is only


    fourteen years old. How could he be a core figure in the Tianqi? You have to know that to be a key


    figure in the Tianqi, one must at least have the strength of Heaven level. At this age, it is absolutely


    impossible for him to do it.¡±


    "What if he really is?" asked Hangong Boling.


    "It''s impossible. I dared to gamble with my life. He must be lying.¡± Chong Yang said. The reason


    why he was so sure was that he knew very well about Tianqi, and he also knew what kind of


    strength was needed to be a Heaven-level powerhouse.


    Even if he was gifted, it was impossible for a 14-year-old child to reach the strength of a Heaven-


    level expert.


    "Chong Yang, I remember you once said that you only knew a little about Tianqi. But judging from


    your current attitude, you know a lot." Hangong Boling''s face suddenly revealed a hint of coldness.


    Chong Yang was shocked. Hangong Boling had been pursuing to locate the location of Tianqi, and


    Chong Yang had also been hiding his understanding of Tianqi in front of him. He didn''t expect that


    he would expose himself in such a short time.


    "I have already told you everything I know. The reason why I am so sure is that he is too young. You


    also know what kind of ce Tianqi is. Do you really think that a child can reach such a high level?"


    Chong


    Yang said.


    "I don''t know if he can reach such heights, but his performance at the Martial Grand Meeting is very


    amazing. I''m sure you''ve already asked Zhong Changqiu about it on the way here," Nangong Boling


    said.


    Zhong Changqiu had told him that. Chong Yang had some knowledge of thepetition of the


    Martial Grand Meeting. However, in Zhong Changqiu''s opinion, it might have been done by some


    family behind the scenes. The little guy named Samuel was probably just a pawn being used.


    "There are constant disputes between the big families in Swallow City. I''m afraid that someone has


    deliberately arranged this matter. After all, the Martial Grand Meeting is not as pure as it used to be.


    It is not difficult for them to arrange several amazingpetitions," Chong Yang said.


    "This is the reason why I asked you toe here. I need you to help me verify this matter,"


    Nangong Boling said.


    In fact, Chong Yang was very puzzled.


    Nangong Boling''s action waspletely unnecessary. He could have found other ways to prove it.


    Why did he have toe all the way here to find him.


    Of course, what Chong Yang didn''t know was that Samuel knew something that he shouldn''t know.


    That was why Nangong Boling was afraid of him.


    For example, Han Samuel should not know about the existence of the Nangong family, but in front


    of Zhong Changqiu, he showed that he was very familiar with the Nangong family, which forced


    Nangong Boling to have more considerations and scruples. More importantly, he seemed to be very


    familiar with him, which made Nangong Boling even more afraid.


    "Fine, I don''t care why you''re looking for me, but after this matter ends, we don''t owe each other


    anything," Chong Yang said. He took things as they were and didn''t bother to understand Nangong


    Boling''s real intentions. After he repaid this favor, he would not owe Nangong Boling anything.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t look for you after this," Nangong Boling said.

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    Zhong Changqiu entered the room after Chong Yang left.


    "As expected, this fellow knows quite a few things. He''s always kept it a secret from me, and only


    revealed it this time."


    Hangong Boling''s eyes were extremely cold and filled with killing intent.


    His dedication to the Tianqi was beyond many people''s imagination. Only Zhong Changqiu, his


    trusted subordinate, knew how much effort Hangong Boling had paid in order to find the Tianqi.


    For Hangong Boling, he would try his best to know anything about Tianqi.


    Since Chong Yang had been hiding something, he would never let him go easily.


    Although he said that he would not look for Chong Yang after this matter, he had never thought of


    letting go of him in his heart.


    "Patriarch, what are you going to do?" Zhong Changqiu asked.


    "If there is no choice, I''ll throw him to the Earth Core tomorrow," Nangong Boling said.


    "What about his little apprentice?"


    "Do I need to tell you about this kind of thing? Find a random ce to bury him," Nangong Boling


    chided.


    "Yes, sir."


    After leaving the hotel, Chong Yang''s eyelids twitched. For some reason, he had a bad feeling


    about this.


    Qi Hu, on the other hand, looked as if he did not know anything. He was happily waiting for his


    master to take him to eat delicious food.


    "Master, what are we going to eat now?" Qi Hu couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Eat, eat, what else can you do except eat?" Chong Yang red at Qi Hu and said.


    Qi Hu had long been ustomed to Chong Yang''s changeable temperament, so he shut up.


    "I always feel that something is wrong. I don''t know what this guy, Hangong Boling, wants to do."


    Chong Yang was worried. It was a headache for him to deal with these deep-minded people. If he


    was not careful, he would fall into a trap and be doomed eternally. This was also the reason why


    Chong Yang chose to live in seclusion in the mountains.


    "Master, you''re so powerful. Are you afraid of him?" Qi Hu asked in confusion.


    "If I were the invincible one in the world, of course I wouldn''t be afraid of him. It''s a pity that I''m not


    that strong yet," Chong Yang said helplessly. In Qi Hu''s eyes, he was a very powerful person, but


    only Chong Yang himself knew that although he had a small achievement, it was just a small


    achievement. There was still a big gap between him and a real expert.


    Unless he could reach the Heaven level of Tianqi, he might not be afraid of Hangong Boling.


    Thinking of the Heaven Level, Chong Yang thought of Samuel again. A 14-year-old little devil could


    boast so much and say that he was the core figure of the Tianqi, but Hangong Boling actually


    believed him a little. This was too ridiculous.


    Of course, it was impossible for Hangong Boling to believe in this matter so easily. There had to be


    another reason, except that he had not told him yet. This was also the reason why Chong Yang had


    a bad premonition.


    "Qi Hu, remember, if there is any danger, you run away without looking back, understand?" Chong


    Yang said to Qi Hu. He didn''t know whether this matter would end smoothly, so he could only


    remind Qi Hu first.


    Qi Hu did not understand what Chong Yang meant, but he still nodded. For him, if there was


    something he did not understand, he could just nod. If he asked his master to exin a few more


    words, once he was impatient, he would definitely suffer from physical pain again.


    Samuel''s side.


    He didn¡¯t have any expectation for tomorrow''s match, because he was no longer the one that


    Chong Yang could defeat. The result was predictable.


    On the contrary, he was looking forward to meeting Qi Hu.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After all, they used to be like brothers. Although he had returned to this world and Qi Hu had


    forgotten him, Samuel still treated Qi Hu as a brother in his heart.


    This was the second and most important person Samuel had met other than Qi Yiyun after his


    rebirth.


    The night fell.


    Samuel couldn''t fall asleep, and his mind was full of thoughts about the meeting with Qi Hu.


    Back then, Qi Hu was like a fool who knew nothing about what happened in the city. He was like an


    idiot.


    "I don''t know if he will be the same as before this time."


    Samuel could not help but smile when he thought of the past.


    At that time, Qi Hu did not recognize cars or buildings, but he and Saber Twelve were overjoyed.


    Thinking back to the past, Samuel grew more and more clear-headed.


    Saber Twelve was also a very important brother in his life.


    Since he was acquainted with Saber Twelve in the ring, they ended up getting to know each other


    after a fight. Moreover, Saber Twelve had given him great help. Back then, when they were deep in


    the Earth Core Realm, Saber Twelve did not hesitate to risk his life to help him.


    He didn''t know what Saber Twelve was doing now.


    There were too many things that caused Samuel to recall. He would find these important figures


    one by one after returning to Cloud City. He would let them appear by his side again and still


    address them as brothers.


    The night passed quickly in his memories. Samuel did not close his eyes, he was in good spirits.


    His emotions were surging.


    He wanted to solve the problem in Swallow City as soon as possible, and then go back to Cloud


    City to meet his former brothers.


    Moreover, ording to the current situation, Samuel could change Manfred''s fate. As long as he did


    not give up his job, he would not be the boss of the small trading department, and his wife


    would not be in danger.


    In the past, Samuel did not wish to change the events of this era. However, he could not wait to do


    so at this moment. This was because change was the only way to make up for those regrets that


    should not have appeared.


    "Why didn''t you rest for a while since you got up so early?" As soon as he walked out of the room,


    Samuel was interrupted by Gina, who was making breakfast.


    Since there was apetition today, Gina hoped Samuel could rest for a little longer. However, she


    did not expect him to get up so early.


    "I didn''t sleep for a night. I''ve been thinking about too many things," Samuel said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? You still have to go to the arena today. How can you not sleep?" Gina suddenly


    became worried. She was afraid Samuel''sck of rest would affect his fighting state.


    "Mom, don''t worry. It''s not a big difference to me whether I sleep or not," Samuel said. He was a


    master of the Divine Realm in Xuanyuan World, which was already in a state where he didn''t need


    sleep. The reason why he still had the habit of living like a mortal was that he didn''t want to be out


    of ce with the world.


    "Talk nonsense. How can a person not sleep?" Gina said.


    "A person?"


    Samuel thought for a moment. Was the current him a human or a god?


    The former still upied a greater chance. After all, a real God had to go to the space above the


    Xuanyuan World. Only experts in that space could be called a real God.


    However, there was still a hurdle in front of Samuel if he wanted to go there.


    Velocisaurus!

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    After breakfast, Samuel and Gina went out to the venue of the Martial Grand Meeting.


    This was the third time Samuel hade to this ce. He was very familiar with this ce, but


    there was a big difference. Samuel was unknown the first time he came here. Even if someone


    knew him, they would only treat him as a useless Young Master of the Hannigan family.


    But now, after two rounds, Samuel was so famous that no one took him as a piece of trash


    anymore. Many martial artists even looked at him with admiration.


    After all, Samuel had sent Yan Bingfeng, who was most likely to win the championship, to the


    hospital, which was a good thing to taste for all the people who took part in the Martial Grand


    Meeting. The fact that he could defeat the person who was likely to win the championship meant


    that he was also one of the hot contenders to win the championship.


    Not long after they arrived at the scene, an elderly man appeared in front of Samuel with a group of


    disciples. However, judging from his friendly expression, he was not here to cause trouble.


    "Hello, my name is Wang Wangnian. I am the owner of Fengling Club." Wang Wangnian''s self-


    introduction was very simple, and the smile on his face was also very gentle.


    The Fengling Club was a rtively famous existence in the Swallow City martial arts circle. Back


    then, Wang Wangnian had even won the champion of the Martial Grand Meeting. It was a pity that


    his disciples had been useless in recent years. Hence, the Fengling Club had begun to show signs


    of declining. The reason why he had appeared in front of Samuel was because he had taken a


    fancy to his skills. He hoped that Samuel would join the Fengling Club so that it could recover its


    declining position.


    Samuel knew the purpose of his visit. To him, joining any martial arts club was something that he


    would not consider. However, Samuel understood that one should never hit a smiling man. Hence,


    he did not show any obvious rejection.


    "Nice to meet you,Samuel said.


    Wang Wangnian smiled when he saw Samuel''s humble attitude. He had originally thought that


    Samuel was an extremely cold and distant person. After all, it was really rare for someone to


    possess such a skill at his age. It was reasonable for some people with extraordinary talent to have


    some bad tempers. However, Samuel waspletely different from what Wang Wangnian had


    imagined. This caused him to be a little surprised.


    "I think that Mr. Hannigan also knows why I am here. I shall not speak any nonsense. I hope that Mr.


    Hannigan will be able to join the Fengling Club." Wang Wangnian did not beat around the bush.


    After all, he also knew Samuel was able to guess his intentions. If he continued to say any


    nonsense, he would make a fool of himself.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Mr. Wang, I don''t want to join any martial arts club at the moment. I hope


    you can understand."


    This was the answer that Wang Wangnian had expected in his heart. But when he heard what


    Samuel said, he could not help but feel a little disappointed. After all, if an expert like Samuel could


    join the Fengling Club, the benefits he could bring would be unimaginable.


    "s." Wang Wangnian sighed and said," Mr. Hannigan, I know it''s impossible for Fengling Club to


    catch your eye, but don¡¯t worry. As long as you are willing to join us, Fengling Club will definitely do


    its best to give you what you want. I hope you can think about it carefully."


    "Wang Wangnian." At this moment, an abrupt voice suddenly rang out.


    A person about the same age as Wang Wangnian had walked over with a group of disciples behind


    him. It was obvious that he was also the owner of a certain martial arts club. Moreover, from the


    looks of it, he did not seem to be on good terms with


    Wang Wangnian.


    "Wang Wangnian, you don''t want Mr. Hannigan to join your Fengling Club, do you? Don''t you know


    what the Fengling Club is like now? Even the venue is leaking out wind and rain, right?" The man


    said sarcastically.


    Wang Wangnian¡¯s face was gloomy. This had been an opponent for many years, and they were


    both from the Swallow City Martial Arts Club. It was inevitable that there would bepetition


    between them. However, this person¡¯s methods had always been dirty, and he had even made


    trouble for Wang Wangnian, leading to the long-standing resentment between the two families. But


    because the Fengling Club was not as good as the opponent, Wang Wangnian could only swallow


    his anger most of the time.


    "Does what I am going to do have anything to do with you?" Wang Wangnian asked coldly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to see a top talent like Mr. Hannigan join your martial arts arena," the


    man said with a smile.


    Samuel could see the tension between the two. Although they came for him, Samuel was not willing


    to get involved in this dispute. He also wanted to solve the matter in Swallow City as soon as


    possible and then go to Cloud City after stabilizing the situation in Swallow City. He could not make


    trouble for himself anymore.


    "You two take your time. I''ll go first." After saying this, Samuel left with Gina.


    Walking beside Samuel, Gina said in a low voice, "It seems that there are many martial arts clubs


    that want you to join."


    "They don''t want me to join them. They just don''t want to see me join another martial arts club.


    That''s why this phenomenon happened," Samuel said with a smile.


    In every martial arts club, its owner was almost at the peak of the martial arts club. This was also


    the reason why those owners could exist. Who was willing to invite a real master? Not only did he


    suppress the martial arts club, but he also suppressed the owner themselves. As long as they were


    normal people, they would never be willing to ask a real master to suppress them.


    However, given the current situation, they were even more reluctant to see other martial arts clubs


    invite Samuel home.


    That was why they were forced to act like this.


    "Why?" Gina¡¯s understanding was not as


    thorough as Samuel''s. Thus, in her opinion, she did not understand the meaning behind Samuel¡¯s


    words.


    "It¡¯s very simple. If you were the head of the family, would you hire someone with a stronger ability


    than you to go home?" Samuel said with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Gina thought for a moment and shook her head decisively. The dignity of the head of the family was


    the strongest. To invite an even stronger person home was to make trouble for himself, wasn''t it?


    "Sometimes I really wonder how you know these things." Gina smiled helplessly. For her, the more


    thorough Samuel was, the more mature he was. But how could a 14-year-old child have such a


    mature mind?


    "There''s no other way. If I don''t know, I''m doomed." Samuel said. He was much more


    knowledgeable than he was when he was 14, but he did not think that he was just a child. In


    another life when he was 14-year-old, he also had a shrewd mind.


    Gina did not speak. She understood the meaning of Samuel''s words. Indeed, if he did not


    understand anything and was oppressed by the Hannigan family, how could he achieve his current


    aplishments?


    "Samuel is here!"


    "It''s Samuel. He''s finally here!"


    "My Prince Charming, this is my new Prince Charming."


    When Samuel walked into the venue, the audience burst into an uproar.

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    Seeing this situation, Samuel was a little stunned. Although he didn''t know the people in the stands,


    he felt very familiar with this situation. When Yan Bingfeng appeared, it was also the same. He was


    the center of attention. The eyes of those women were eager to eat Yan Bingfeng.


    But now, Yan Bingfeng''s treatment seemed to fall on his head.


    "Don''t tell me these people are Yan Bingfeng''s former fans. They''ve be too fast," Samuel said,


    not knowing whether tough or cry. The effect of this kind of fans was too weak. They changed so


    quickly. In thest game, they still called out Yan Bingfeng''s name.


    In the face of this situation, Gina was so


    happy that she couldn''t hide her smile anymore. She liked these people treating Samuel as their


    idol. Maybe she could find her daughter-inw among these girls.


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you happy?" Gina asked.


    Samuel shook his head indifferently and said, "What''s there to be happy about? Do I need their


    cheering to win the game?"


    Gina helplessly rolled her eyes. Samuel knew a lot. Everything was good, but he was too


    unromantic. The cheers of these women were an exciting thing for men, but he had no feelings at


    all.


    "I think you can only go all out in this life," Gina said speechlessly. In Samuel''s state, if he wanted to


    find a girlfriend, the girl had to be blind.


    "Go all out?"


    For Samuel, this was something that did not exist. After all, he already had a wife, and they had


    once gotten married.


    "Mom, you''re wrong. My wife must be the most beautiful," Samuel said with a smile.


    Gina curled her lips. Of course, it was just superficial disdain, but in her heart, she also thought so.


    If she was not beautiful, how could she be worthy of such an excellent son as Samuel?


    "I love you, Samuel."


    "Samuel, you¡¯re my idol."


    "Can I marry you?"


    The women in the stands started to kick up a fuss. They tried to reveal their thoughts.


    Samuel had a headache. He had enough girl who loved him in hisst life. He didn''t expect it to be


    more serious in this life.


    On the contrary, Gina was so happy that she couldn''t even close her mouth. For her, this was


    something worth showing off and feeling proud of. It was a pity that after leaving the Hannigan


    family, she also cut off contact with her friends. Even if she wanted to show off, she couldn''t find


    anyone right now.


    At this time, an old man and a young man appeared in the meeting hall. There was no one following


    them, but Samuel noticed them at a nce.


    Chong Yang was younger, and Qi Hu was just a child, but Samuel recognized them at first nce.


    Compared to the adult Qi Hu, the current Qi Hu was a little petite. However,pared to his peers,


    he was still much stronger.


    At this time, Gina found a problem. Samuel, who would not smile even at the sight of a woman,


    smiled at this time, and he was looking at the old man and the young boy,


    Gina''s heart thumped. "Does this son have a special hobby? He doesn''t like women at all, but he


    showed such a strange smile to a boy?"


    Such a thought almost broke down Gina''s heart. Although everyone had the right to pursue his or


    her love, it was really hard for Gina to ept such a special love.


    "Samuel, what are youughing at?" Gina couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s nothing. I''ve seen my opponent today,¡± Samuel said.


    "Opponent, are you talking about that little boy?" Gina asked in confusion.


    "No, it''s that older one. He''s Chong Yang.


    He''s good at martial arts. The little boy beside him is his disciple, Qi Hu," Samuel exined.


    It was not a strange thing to know the opponent''s information. So Gina did not think too much about


    it, but Samuel¡¯s look at Qi Hu made Gina worry!


    "Son, do you know that little boy?" Gina asked.


    Samuel could not help but say, "We don''t know each other yet. But in the future, we will be very


    good brothers."


    Brothers!


    Gina a sigh of relief. As long as they were not lovers, everything could be discussed.


    Samuel didn''t know the strange thoughts in Gina''s mind. If he knew, he would probably be scared


    by Gina¡¯s crazy ideas.


    At this time, in the crowd, another person who attracted Samuel¡¯s attention appeared.


    He was dressed in a very low profile, and there was no one following him. He looked ordinary and


    was even the most ordinary among the crowd. However, Samuel clearly recognized that this person


    was Hangong Boling.


    He had appeared in a low-key manner because he wanted to see Samuel''s performance in the ring.


    However, he had not expected Samuel to recognize him.


    As the master of the Hangong family, Hangong Boling protected his identity very well. In the whole


    world, besides the members of the Hangong family, there were no more than ten people who knew


    his appearance.


    "It¡¯s Hangong Boling," Samuel said.


    Gina heard Samuel describe how powerful Nangong Boling was, so she was very curious about


    him. When she heard Samuel''s words, she quickly asked, "Where is he?"


    "Don''t worry. After the match is over, he will appear in front of me. At that time, you can see him


    more clearly," Samuel said.


    Gina nodded and stopped asking.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Ten minutes before the start of thepetition, almost all the audience had arrived. Every


    aristocratic family in Swallow City and every martial arts club were not absent. Even Nangong


    Qianqiu also came, which was enough to show how eye-catching thepetition was.


    Many people knew that this match was especially for Samuel. His opponent must be a very


    powerful person. Hence, they wanted to see what kind of performance Samuel would have.


    Of course, there were also some people who knew Chong Yang''s identity. They knew his skills, so


    they were more curious about the result.


    Chong Yang used to be a very famous big shot in the martial arts world. He was famous for


    challenging countless martial arts clubs, so his skills were naturally not inferior.


    Rumor had it that Chong Yang had retired from Jianghu. This time, when he went out again, not


    only did those people want to see his skills, but they also wanted to know what kind of person could


    make him go out.


    "Master, there are so many people. You won''t embarrass me, will you?" Qi Hu looked at the big


    scene and suddenly said something that almost caused Chong Yang internal bleeding.


    Chong Yang pped Qi Hu on the head and said, "I''ll show you what it means to be a strong man


    later."

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    In Qi Hu''s mind, his master was definitely the strongest. He said these words on purpose to


    stimte Chong Yang, which was regarded as a small revenge for him. After all, when he was in


    the mountains, he often had nothing to eat, so it was inevitable that he would have someints


    about Chong Yang.


    Finally, two minutes before thepetition was about to start.


    Samuel took the lead in stepping onto the stage.


    His appearance immediately caused a burst of cheers in the stands. Most of them were girls, who


    were fans transferred from Yan Bingfeng''s side. This situation made Samuel very speechless. After


    all, he was


    not an idol. These cheers would make him very disgusted.


    As for those insiders in the martial arts world, most of them were not optimistic about this match.


    Samuel had defeated Yan Bingfeng, in fact, it did not matter at all. After all, Yan Bingfeng was just a


    neer. However, Samuel''s opponent today was different. He was Chong Yang, who had been


    famous in the martial arts world for a long time. Moreover, he had fought with more than a dozen


    martial arts clubs in session. His strength was not at the same level as Samuel''s at all.


    "I don''t know who did it, but he actually let Chong Yange out of the mountain. This is simply an


    unfairpetition."


    "ording to Chong Yang''s qualifications, he is not qualified to participate in the Martial Grand


    Meeting. The power of the person who can do this is not simple."


    In addition to thepetition between the major martial arts clubs and the business families, the


    significance of the Martial Grand Meeting was to cultivate the new stars in the martial arts world.


    Therefore, those who could participate must be neers cultivated by the major martial arts


    clubs and families. That was why Chong Yang was not qualified to participate in thepetition,


    and thepetition showed that it was indeed unfair.


    But who would care?


    Chong Yang''s appearance was only targeted at Samuel. As long as Samuel was defeated in the


    ring, Chong Yang would not participate in otherpetitions. From a certain point of view, this was


    beneficial to others. Therefore, even if such an unfair situation urred, no one would refute it.


    They were d to see Samuel lose the game and lose the qualification to participate in it.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Grandpa, could Samuel win?" In the stands, Yang Bin also came out in person. He had been


    waiting for news at home for the first two matches, but today he couldn''t stand it because he had


    also heard Chong Yang''s name. Moreover, Song Yun was quite familiar with Chong Yang, so the


    match was crucial to the Yang Family. He didn''t have the patience to wait at home.


    As for this question, Yang Bin and Song Yun had discussed it deeply, but Song Yun did not give a


    positive answer, because what he knew was Chong Yang. However, it was unknown how much


    Chong Yang''s strength had improved now, so he could not judge the result of thepetition. "We''ll


    know if we keep watching. He has already brought me a lot of surprises and miracles. I believe


    there won''t be an exception this time," Yang Bin said.


    At the same time.


    On the other hand, Hangong Qianqiu hoped Samuel would lose. Only when Samuel lost could she


    prove that she had made the right choice.


    "Grandma, let him kill Samuel," Han Jun said.


    Hangong Qianqiu also thought so. "It''s a pity that the rules of the Martial Grand Meeting can¡¯t kill


    people, and I''m not qualified to order Chong Yang."


    "Even if he doesn''t die, he will be disabled. When he is disabled, he naturally won''t have the ability


    topete with you. Don''t worry," Hangong Qianqiu said.


    There was viciousness in Han Jun''s eyes that didn''t match his age. Moreover, he wanted to kill his


    own brother. It had to be said that he had been greatly affected by Hangong Qianqiu.


    Of course, there was also a portion of Han Jun''s fear of Samuel. This was because Samuel¡¯s


    performance was far too outstanding. Moreover, he had always treated Samuel as trash. Only when


    he sensed the threat would he feel at ease with Samuel''s death.


    When Chong Yang came on the stage, he did not show the temperament and demeanor of a


    master. Instead, he looked a littlezy. It was difficult for him to show his confidence in the face of


    such a little kid Samuel.


    Even if he won a match, he would still bully the weak. He had no sense of pride at all. "Little fellow,


    how did you offend such a powerful person?" Chong Yang said to Samuel helplessly. If he had not


    offended Nangong Boling, there would not have been this match.


    "Are you talking about Nangong Boling? I know he''s very powerful, but I''ve never taken him


    seriously," Samuel said lightly.


    He didn''t take Nangong Boling seriously at all!


    This little guy was really arrogant. Even people like Chong Yang were afraid of Nangong Boling''s


    identity.


    " Do you know who he is?" Chong Yang said.


    "He is the master of the Nangong family. He is the one who has the power to shake the country,"


    Samuel said.


    Chong Yang furrowed his brows. He had originally thought Samuel didn''t know how powerful


    Nangong Boling was, which was why he dared to provoke him. He hadn¡¯t expected him to be so


    familiar with Nangong Boling.


    Since he knew, why did he still seek death?


    Could it be that he really didn¡¯t put Nangong Boling in his eyes?


    "How is this possible?"


    Nangong Boling was almost a figure standing at the top of the world. He could stir up a storm in


    Swallow City with a small move, let alone a small potato Samuel.


    "You¡¯re really courting death. You know that it''s an iron wall, yet you''re still trying to ram it up,"


    Chong Yang said.


    There was a faint smile on Samuel''s face." An iron wall, isn''t it?"


    For him in the past, Nangong Boling was indeed worthy of fear.


    But did Samuel need to fear anyone now?


    "Him?" Samuel turned his head and looked in the direction of Nangong Boling. He said, "An iron


    wall? You think too highly of him."


    When Nangong Boling noticed Samuel''s gaze, he was shocked. In the entire venue, no one other


    than Nangong Qianqiu and Chong Yang knew his identity. However, judging from Samuel''s straight-


    forward eyes, it was obvious that he knew him.


    This made Nangong Boling feel incredulous.


    He knew that the secrets of the Nangong n, or even the Earth Core, which could be epted by


    Nangong Boling, but how could he recognize him?


    At this moment, Nangong Boling felt a chill in his heart. He finally realized that Samuel was not a


    simple man. Because it was not easy to know his appearance.


    This showed Samuel knew more about the Nangong n than he had imagined!


    Nangong Boling took a deep breath and said to Samuel with his mouth, "I¡¯ll wait for you."


    Samuel smiled and turned to say to Chong Yang, "I''m sorry. I have something urgent to attend to. I


    may ask you to step down in advance."


    Chong Yang frowned and thought, "This little guy is so arrogant that he asked me to step down in


    advance. Could Samuel defeat him?"

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    When Chong Yang was about to refute Samuel, Samuel had already stored up his strength. He


    squatted down slightly and was ready to attack at any time.


    "Since that''s the case, I won''t stand on ceremony with you anymore. A young man like you needs to


    suffer some losses,¡± Chong Yang said with a sneer. He did not take Samuel seriously at all. From


    the beginning to the end, it was the same.


    Chong Yang''s understanding of martial arts was beyond that of ordinary people. He was very clear


    about how important the umtion of time in martial arts was.


    And Samuel, after all, was just a child. Even if he was gifted and did not have a long period of


    training, there would still be a certain limit to his strength. This limit would definitely not exceed his


    strength.


    The battle between the two was on the verge of breaking out.


    Everyone in the stands held their breath at this moment. For them, this match was very important.


    In addition to seeing Chong Yang, a reclusive master, they could also see how powerful Samuel


    was.


    "Come on!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good luck, idol."


    "Beat him down, beat him down!"


    The girls who came for Samuel set off waves after waves of voices. They took Samuel as their idol


    and naturally hoped that he would be able to show off his skills on the ring.


    At this time, Gina also clenched her fists nervously. Although Samuel had shown a strong sense of


    confidence when he was at home, Gina knew that the opponent on the ring was invited by Nangong


    Boling. With his status, it was impossible for him to easily find a cannon fodder.


    Moreover, Samuel also said that the man named Chong Yang was a very powerful master, so she


    had to be nervous.


    "Son, don¡¯t lose. Otherwise, all your previous efforts will be in vain." After saying these words to


    herself, Gina looked in the direction of Nangong Qianqiu.


    Nangong Qianqiu had a slightly ferocious look on her face. Gina knew that she must have hoped


    Samuel would lose, because only when Samuel was defeated could she vent her dissatisfaction


    and continue her choice.


    Just when everyone was looking forward to seeing the result as soon as possible, a scene that


    caused the audience to fall into silence happened.


    Samuel¡¯s fist was on Chong Yang''s chest. At this moment, the whole world seemed to be still.


    Chong Yang didn''t move, and Samuel was the same. He didn''tunch a second attack.


    But soon, Chong Yang''s pupils turned red, as if it was caused by the blood congestion.


    Samuel also withdrew his hands at this moment. He stood in front of Chong Yang with his hands


    behind his back.


    In the eyes of those martial artists, It was the best time for Chong Yang to fight back.


    Strangely enough, Chong Yang didn''t move at all.


    "What¡¯s going on? Why didn''t Chong Yang fight back?"


    "This is a good chance for him to fight back. Samuel didn''t defend at all." "Why don¡¯t they move?


    What¡¯s going on?"


    Everyone in the stands had doubtful expressions on their faces. They simply couldn''t understand


    what was going on with the situation in front of them.


    This was the arena; this was where the great battle was taking ce. Why did the two people on


    the arena feel as if their acupoints had been struck?


    Outsiders could not understand what was going on.


    But Chong Yang knew very well that Samuel''s punch almost crushed his heart, and the smell of


    blood came from his throat. If he hadn''t held it back, he would have been bleeding.


    "It''s just a little of my strength. Chong Yang, I know you''re strong, but in front of me, you''re not even


    an ant," Samuel said tly.


    These words made Chong Yang¡¯s face even paler. He had always regarded Samuel as a person


    who deliberately brought up the Martial Grand Meeting. He thought that the games that Samuel had


    won before were all the secret box operation of the Martial Grand Meeting.


    But at this moment, Chong Yang understood how stupid he was. He had used his own narrow-


    mindedness to restrict Samuel¡¯s strength. He thought that even if Samuel had talent, it would be


    impossible for him to gain a powerful skill at such a young age.


    He stubbornly believed that the path of martial arts required time to consolidate one''s strength, but


    how could the thoughts of ordinary people be used on people with extraordinary talents?


    Samuel was obviously a special case. His talent was something that ordinary people could not


    understand, and his path of bing stronger could not be the same as that of ordinary people.


    "Master, what are you doing? Why don¡¯t you fight?" At this time, Qi Hu came to the edge of the ring


    and asked Chong Yang with a puzzled face.


    At this time, Chong Yang was even breathing cautiously, because he had to forcibly suppress the


    blood that was about to spit out. Once there was a slight emotional fluctuation, he might not be able


    to control himself.


    As soon as Qi Hu appeared, his mood fluctuated.


    Pu!


    A mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Everyone in the stands was dumbfounded.


    When the blood mist dissipated, Chong Yang found that Samuel retreated to the edge of the rope.


    Not only did he have amazing strength, but his speed was also amazing!


    A faint smile appeared on Chong Yang''s face, and then he leaned back.


    This was because he could not hold on any longer. Not only his body, but also his heart. The


    strength Samuel had shown was far beyond his. He knew that it was useless for him to persist. The


    moment he rxed in his heart, his body was out of control.


    Peng!


    Only when Chong Yang fell on the arena did the people in the stands understand what had


    happened.


    So it wasn''t that Chong Yang didn''t fight back.


    It was not that he was unmoved in the ring.


    It was because he had already lost!


    He lost!


    He had lost to Samuel with one punch.


    For those who knew Chong Yang''s identity, the visual shock of this scene was almost unparalleled.


    "He lost. He actually lost." This was the trembling voice of a certain someone.


    "1 didn¡¯t expect even Chong Yang to lose so easily." "One punch, just one punch. Chong Yang


    couldn¡¯t even resist one punch."


    "Is this little monster a god descending to the human world? Otherwise, at his age, how could he


    have such powerful strength?


    Countless people on the stage, the tone was incredible and the emotions were unbelievable.


    There were even many who looked at Samuel with fear and dread in their eyes.


    They couldn''t imagine what would happen to them if they were in the ring!


    Moreover, the most terrifying thing was that no one knew whether or not Samuel had used all of his


    strength.


    If he still held back in this situation, what kind of horrible existence would he be!


    "Too strong, too strong." These words were repeated repeatedly in Wang Wangnian''s mouth. At this


    moment, he also understood how foolish it was to want Samuel to join the Fengling Club. With


    Samuel¡¯s strength, how could he join the Fengling Club?

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    Almost all the owners of the martial arts club shared the same idea.


    They all hoped Samuel could join their martial arts club. But after watching this match, they all


    understood that with Samuel''s powerful strength, it was impossible for him to take a fancy to them.


    Some people even thought that perhaps Samuel had already represented the peak of Swallow


    City''s martial arts world.


    Unless it was a master who had hidden himself from the world or even a man in the Tianqi who was


    willing toe forward. Otherwise, no one would be able to defeat Samuel.


    The preliminary contest of this year''s


    Martial Grand Meeting had just ended, but the champion had already appeared. This was a fact that


    no one could change.


    "Oh, the choice of our Yang Family is not wrong. It''s really good luck," Yang Bin said with a sigh. He


    now increasingly felt that his original choice was wise. If he insisted on going against Samuel, it was


    impossible to predict what would happen to him.


    But now, the Yang Family was on good terms with Samuel, which was definitely something that


    could make other families envious.


    "Sir, in my opinion, this man named Chong Yang doesn¡¯t have much strength," Yang Wanlin said.


    Samuel''s victory was too simple, and Chong Yang did not show any outstanding performance, so


    he had an illusion that Chong Yang was not powerful at all. Maybe he was just a myth of those


    people.


    Yang Bin red at Yang Wanlin and said," What do you know? Chong Yang is definitely a strong


    man. Since he can''t show his strength in front of Samuel, it can only mean that Samuel is too


    strong."


    Yang Wanlin shrank his neck. Although he couldn''t feel it, since the patriarch thought so, it must be


    true.


    "Patriarch, won''t Samuel be the champion of this year¡¯s Martial Grand Meeting?" Yang Wanlin


    asked.


    Yang Bin nodded. This was already a matter of no doubt. Could he still find an opponent for Samuel


    in the entire Swallow City?


    The martial arts arenas were probably thinking of an excuse to withdraw from thepetition.


    After all, they knew that they were no


    match for Samuel, but they still let their men get injured in the ring. It was not a wise decision.


    At this moment, a wave of voices suddenly burst out in the silent venue.


    It was Samuel''s fans who finally came to their senses. The game ended so quickly that they didn''t


    even have time to react.


    That was why the venue was quiet.


    But now, they were awake, and the attribute of the crazy fans waspletely exposed at this


    moment.


    "Samuel! Samuel!"


    "Samuel, Samuel."


    "Samuel, Samuel!"


    These words filled the venue of the Martial Grand Meeting. It was almost as if the roof of the venue


    was about to be lifted off.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face became paler and paler as she heard the intense cheers.


    She still hoped that Chong Yang would be able to defeat Samuel, causing Samuel to fall to the


    bottom of the valley. However, the reality was that Samuel was thest to stand. Moreover, it


    caused the entire stadium to boil.


    "The Hannigan family''s good-for-nothing Young Master, how could he be able to make so many


    people cheer for him?"


    For Nangong Qianqiu, if these cheers were caused by Han Jun, she could ept it and would be


    proud of it.


    However, these cheers came for Samuel. It was a shame for Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Grandma." Han Jun gritted his teeth and pulled the corner of Nangong Qianqiu''s clothes. He was


    very dissatisfied in his heart. Why could Samuel get so many cheers? He was just a good-for-


    nothing who no one wanted.


    At this moment, Hangong Qianqiu actually felt a little disgusted with Han Jun. This feeling was


    something she had never experienced before. She knew that her attitude had begun to waver.


    Samuel''s achievements were so outstanding that Han Jun couldn''t even match up to him. She had


    no choice but toe up with an idea.


    Was her choice wrong? Was what she had heard from that old monk really right?


    Han Jun could really support the Hannigan family, not Samuel.


    But given the current situation, Samuel only needed one word to save the Hannigan family, but Han


    Jun would never be able to do that.


    Moreover, Nangong Qianqiu also understood that it would take at least 10 years for Han Jun to take


    the responsibility, but Samuel did not need it at all. He could do it now.


    "Grandma, please help me." Han Jun continued when he saw that Nangong Qianqiu ignored him.


    Nangong Qianqiu took a deep breath and looked at Han Jun with her gentlest side. She said softly,


    "Don''t worry, Jun''er. The higher he climbs, the more miserable death he will die."


    Han Jun gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, he''ll die a miserable death."


    By this time, Samuel had already stepped down from the ring, but the cheers in the stands were still


    there, and there was no sign that they were going to stop.


    If it were Yan Bingfeng, he would definitely enjoy this kind of situation very much.


    However, for Samuel, he could not feel it at all.


    When Samuel was about to leave the venue, all the people in the martial arts field could not help


    but stand up, as if they were sending him off respectfully. Such a situation had never happened


    before, and it was estimated that it would not happen to another person in the future. This was the


    shock brought by Samuel to the Swallow City martial arts world.


    At the same time, Nangong Boling also stood up and followed Samuel out of the venue.


    There were still many people waiting to see the fun outside the venue. They were not qualified to


    enter the venue, but they were very curious about the cheers that suddenly broke out in the venue.


    They couldn¡¯t wait to know what the result was.


    On a wastnd not far from the venue, Samuel stopped, and Nangong Boling came up behind him.


    "The game hasn''t started yet, but you seem to have changed your mind," Samuel said faintly.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Nangong Boling looked at Samuel''s back and felt as if he could not see through him.


    He did change his mind, because when Chong Yang stepped onto the stage, he didn''t want to


    expose himself, so he used Chong Yang to test him.


    However, when Samuel looked at him, he recognized him.


    In this case, it was no longer important whether Nangong Boling had revealed himself or not, and


    the value of Chong Yang could not be revealed.


    "How did you know me?" Hangong Boling asked in confusion. His identity and information couldn''t


    be investigated by many intelligence agencies. As a person in charge of the financial power of the


    Hangong family, he protected his own information very well, so he was very curious now how


    Samuel could do it.


    "Ho one can hide what I want to know from me. For example, my grandfather is still at the Earth


    Core," Samuel said tly.

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    If it was anyone else who said something like that in front of Nangong Boling, he would only treat it


    as an act of arrogance and ignorance. After all, he was the one who possessed this ability, and he


    knew very well how much control was needed to achieve this.


    However, in the face of Samuel, Nangong Boling did not dare to think so. This was because Samuel


    knew too much. His understanding of the Nangong family and his identity had already made


    Nangong Boling feel incredulous.


    "The Earth Core is the absolute secret of the Nangong family. It''s not easy for you to know about it."


    Nangong Boling took a deep breath. At this time, he no longer regarded Samuel as a child. Instead,


    he was so cautious that he seemed to be a match for him in terms of strength. He was afraid that he


    would pay the price if he looked down on Samuel.


    "The Earth Core you created, as well as the world''s chess pieces, are all for the Tianqi. However,


    doing this will take a lot of effort and money," Samuel said.


    "Why?" Hangong Boling asked in confusion.


    "The existence of the Tianqi has been separated from the secr world, unless they are willing to


    show up in front of you. No matter what you do, you can¡¯t find the Tianqi," Samuel exined.


    The mystery of Tianqi was connected to the Xuanyuan World. In a sense, Tianqi was a passage to


    the Xuanyuan World. How could people like Nangong Boling find out such a thing?


    It was undeniable that Nangong Boling was rich, powerful, and had an extraordinary status.


    However, no matter how extraordinary his status was, it was still under the ordinary framework of


    the secr world. However, Tianqi was out of the secr world.


    "Aren''t you a core member of the Tianqi? If you appear, does it mean that I can find the Tianqi?"


    Nangong Boling asked.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. Nangong Boling was good at catching the point, and he was right. As


    long as Samuel was willing, he could take him to Tianqi.


    However, from thest life, Samuel had been confused about why Nangong Boling was so


    obsessed with Tianqi, and why he would try his best to do so. What was he trying to ask for?


    "Why do you want to go to Tianqi?" Samuel asked.


    In his previous life, Nangong Boling had hidden this question very well. Although Samuel had asked


    him several times, he did not give a positive answer, and in this life, it was the same.


    "As long as you can take me to the Tianqi, I can give you anything you want and meet any of your


    requirements," Nangong Boling said.


    In his previous life, the reason Samuel gave in to Nangong Boling was that he really needed the


    help of the Nangong family. At that time, he was not strong enough.


    But now, to Samuel, the Nangong family was just a family that could be destroyed effortlessly.


    Furthermore, he had nothing that needed the help of Nangong Boling. As for the things that


    Nangong Boling wanted and any conditions, Samuel didn''t need to use the Nangong family to fulfill


    them.


    He could get anything he wanted.


    He could do anything he wanted.


    "Do you know that in my eyes, the Nangong family is insignificant? I can do whatever you can,


    unless you tell me why you want to go to Tianqi. Otherwise, you will never be able to see the real


    Tianqi," Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling''s murderous intent was apparent, and the Nangong n was insignificant. If it were


    anyone else, they would have vited Nangong Boling''s bottom line. As long as he said a word, he


    could take their lives.


    It was a pity that he had met Samuel. He knew that it would not be wise for him to face such a


    person with an murderous intent.


    And now he was standing behind Samuel. If Samuel wanted to kill him, those bodyguards hiding in


    the dark would never have a chance to save him.


    "I know that ordinary conditions can''t satisfy you, but as long as you are willing to reveal the matter


    of Tianqi, I can let Han Tianyang go," Hangong Boling said.


    Samuel turned around with a smile, looked straight at Hangong Boling, and said, "Do you think you


    have the right to bargain with me? I know there are many people around here protecting you, and


    there are ten of them, but they can''t save you at all. Tell me, should I kill you first, then save my


    grandpa, or catch you and ask you to let him go?"


    Hangong Boling¡¯s heart sank. The ten people hiding in the dark were the top masters of the


    Nangong n. They were good at assassinations and sneak-attacks. They were top masters, and


    they were good at disguises. On the surface, they were no different from ordinary people.


    However, Samuel was able to detect their presence with precision. This meant that they had


    already exposed themselves in front of Samuel.


    This was another demonstration of Samuel''s strength.


    Nangong Boling couldn''t imagine what kind of horrible existence this child in front of him was. Why


    couldn''t anything escape his eyes?


    "If you do harm to me, Han Tianyang will immediately die in the Earth Core. Do you dare to bet with


    me?" Nangong Boling said. He wasn''t someone like Mo Yanshang who could easilypromise.


    After all, his status was much higher than Mo Yanshang''s.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "You mean, one life for one life?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "That''s right," Nangong Boling said.


    "Do you really dare to do that? Or you misunderstand me? Is it because I didn''t kill Chong Yang,


    you think I willpromise?" Samuel asked.


    Nangong Boling faced Samuel head-on and felt an unprecedented sense of oppression. Every word


    of Samuel''s was a sign of his hidden power.


    Would he dare?


    Of course, Nangong Boling wouldn''t dare!


    He didn''t want to die here.


    "Samuel, don''t push me too far," Nangong


    Boling said.


    "From the moment you came to Swallow City, you were destined to have only two oues. One is


    death. The second is that you tell me why you want to go to Tianqi and release my grandfather,¡±


    Samuel said.


    "What if I insist on choosing the third one?" Nangong Boling said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Give it a try?" Samuel frowned his eyebrows and asked.


    Nangong Boling wanted nothing more than to skin Samuel alive. No one had ever threatened him


    like that, and no one had ever brought him so much pressure.


    "Give it a try?"


    Did he really want to give it a try?


    He might lose his life!


    After seeing Samuel''s skills, Nangong Boling didn¡¯t dare to try. He was afraid that his bodyguards


    wouldn''t be able to save him in time.


    "I can let Han Tianyang go, but you have to know that I can''t exin the reason why I want toe


    to Tianqi to you here." Hangong Boling said.


    "Why?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "There are some things that you will naturally understand when you see them. No matter how much


    I say, perhaps you won''t believe me. And that thing is in the Nangong n," Nangong Boling said.

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    Given Samuel''s understanding of Tianqi, there could not be any secrets in front of him. That was


    why he doubted Nangong Boling''s words.


    When he looked at Nangong Boling suspiciously, Nangong Boling understood what he meant and


    continued, "Don''t worry, the reason I asked you to go to the Nangong family was not to set a trap for


    you. Maybe if you see that thing, it will help you understand Tianqi better."


    Samuel was extremely good at judging people¡¯s expressions. He could judge if the other party was


    lying through their expressions. However, Nangong Boling didn''t look like he was lying at all.


    More importantly, even if Nangong Boling''s trap was waiting for him, Samuel would still be fearless.


    Nothing on earth could pose a threat to him.


    "Alright, I believe you. I will definitely make a trip to the Nangong family,¡± Samuel said.


    "So can you tell me about Tianqi now?


    What''s your status in Tianqi?" Nangong Boling asked. Although he was already willing to believe


    Samuel was a core member of the Tianqi, it was still impossible for Nangong Boling to judge what


    level he was at.


    Samuel smiled faintly and thought, "This guy is so quick to take advantage of me. He didn''t give me


    any information. Instead, he wants to know more about Tianqi from me."


    Samuel naturally wouldn''t be so silly as to tell Nangong Boling about it.


    "When I see your thing, I will naturally tell you. What I can only tell you now is that I can take you to


    the Tianqi. I can help you do anything you want, provided that you can bring something more


    valuable in the future," Samuel said.


    This kind of condition was very fair for both sides, and neither side would suffer losses. However,


    Nangong Boling did not get anything even though he came all the way from thousands of miles


    away. It was inevitable that he would not ept it.


    "If you don¡¯t tell me anything, how can I believe what you just said?" Nangong Boling asked


    suspiciously.


    "If you don''t believe me, you won''t follow me out. Besides, do you have any other options besides


    believing me?" Samuel asked.


    This sentence left no room for Nangong Boling to argue. His current situation was exactly as


    Samuel had said. He had no other choice. Moreover, the performance of Samuel''s strength and his


    understanding of the Nangong family had exceeded Nangong Boling''s imagination. Judging from


    these matters alone, Nangong Boling would not suspect him.


    "When are you going to the Nangong family?" Nangong Boling asked. Since only mutual exchange


    could get what he wanted, he naturally hoped Samuel would appear in the Nangong family as soon


    as possible.


    "I have to go to Cloud City. Once I''m done there, I''lle to see you. Go home and wait for me,"


    Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling¡¯s heart thumped. From Samuel''s words, it seemed that he even knew where the


    Nangong family was!


    "Do you know where the Nangong family is?" Nangong Boling asked after taking a deep breath.


    "Of course." Samuel said with a smile. Not only did he know where it was, but he had also been


    there before. It was just that Nangong Boling didn''t know about these things.


    For the first time, Nangong Boling felt a sense of trepidation. Samuel knew too much about the


    Nangong family. He even knew where the Nangong family was located.


    A sense of crisis that Nangong Boling had never felt before emerged in his heart. It was because


    his identity waspletely transparent in front of Samuel. This feeling of being seen through made


    Nangong Boling feel that it was extremely dangerous. "It''s no exaggeration to say that the Nangong


    family is the most mysterious family in the world. How could you know so much?" Nangong Boling


    asked in disbelief. He spent a lot of time and energy to hide the information of the Nangong family in


    all aspects. He thought that he had done very well, but in front of Samuel, this perfection was


    completely shattered, and the whole Nangong family seemed to be transparent.


    Nangong Boling had done a good job hiding the Nangong family¡¯s information. If Samuel had not


    been to the Nangong family before, it would have been difficult for him to get to know these things.


    But he couldn''t tell Nangong Boling that he had been there before.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    And in his current life, he had been reborn, so he could know so many things.


    Not to mention whether Nangong Boling would believe such absurd words, even if he was willing to,


    Samuel would not tell him such an important thing.


    In Samuel''s heart, there was only one person in this world who was qualified to know about his


    secret of rebirth, and that person was Yvonne.


    "That''s because you don''t know how powerful I am. To me, the Nangong family is nothing more than


    a frog at the bottom of a well." After saying these words, Gina walked toward him from a distance.


    Samuel took the initiative to walk up to him. It was time for the mother and son to go home.


    After Samuel left, Nangong Boling stood rooted to the spot for a long time. The words "a frog at the


    bottom of the well" kept echoing in his mind.


    "The Nangong family is a frog at the bottom of the well?¡±


    How could there be any connection between the two?


    The Nangong family was by no means a frog in the well.


    It was one of the most powerful families in the world, and Nangong Boling controlled the economy


    with an astonishing amount of money. Who was qualified to say that the Nangong family was a frog


    at the bottom of the well?


    However, when facing Samuel, Nangong Boling did not know how to refute.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you?" Zhong Changqiu walked to Nangong Boling''s side and asked in


    confusion when he noticed the nk expression on Nangong Boling''s face.


    "Changqiu, is the Nangong family a frog at the bottom of a well?" Nangong Boling asked


    subconsciously.


    Zhong Changqiu almostughed out loud. If the Nangong family were like frogs at the bottom of the


    well, then this well would be the whole world.


    "Master, why did you say that?" Zhong Changqiu asked in confusion.


    Nangong Boling shook his head, took a deep breath, and said, "I didn''t say that. It was Samuel."


    Zhong Changqiu looked like he wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. It was


    Samuel. Samuel said the Nangong family was a frog at the bottom of the well.


    This... Zhong Changqiu didn''t know how to retort. Because in Zhong Changqiu''s heart, Samuel''s


    position was almost the same as that of Nangong Boling. Therefore, what he said had to be


    reasonable.


    There must be a reason why he said the Nangong family was a frog at the bottom of a well. As for


    the reason, Zhong Changqiu could not figure it out, but he would never deny its existence.


    "Master, do you know who he is?" Zhong Changqiu asked.


    "I don''t know, but sooner orter, I will know." Nangong Boling''s eyes suddenly became hot.

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    "Samuel, what did you talk to him about?" On the way home, Gina couldn''t help but curiously ask


    Samuel.


    Gina knew that she should not ask about these things. After all, Samuel was fully capable of dealing


    with them, so there was no need for her to worry. People were curious, so she was no exception.


    "He invited me to the Hangong family." Samuel briefly told the whole thing to Gina. After all, there


    were a lot of things that could not be exined clearly, so he was toozy to waste his breath.


    "This won''t work." When Gina heard this, she immediately became serious.


    In her eyes, Hangong Boling was not a good man. If he went to the Hangong n, it was likely that


    it was a trap that Nangong Boling had set for Samuel. If he fell for it, how could Samuele back


    alive?


    "Why?" Samuel asked.


    Gina red at Samuel and said, "Are you stupid? It''s obviously a trap for you to go to the Nangong


    family. If you go, will he let you go?"


    Samuel smiled slightly. The people in this world who dared to make trouble for him were probably


    not born yet. Even if there was such a case, it was the other party who was at a disadvantage.


    Samuel would not be in danger.


    "Mom, do you think Nangong Boling would dare to do that?" Samuel asked.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? " Gina asked matter-of-factly. She had learned from Samuel what kind


    of person Nangong Boling was. He was in control of the financial power and even had the ability to


    fight against the country. Was there anything that he dared not do?


    "Of course he doesn¡¯t dare, because once he gives me murderous intent, then the dead person will


    definitely be him. I believe he knows this very well," Samuel said.


    Looking at Samuel, who was full of confidence, Gina could not help but feel that she was over


    worried.


    And judging from Samuel''s performance, he was indeed very powerful. Almost no one could be his


    opponent.


    "Samuel, how did you be so powerful? " Gina had always been curious about this question.


    This was because Samuel was the disciple of Yan Jun. However, it was obvious that he was much


    more powerful than Yan Jun right now.


    "Mom, I opened the second branch of Ren Du, and became a peerless master," Samuel said with a


    smile.


    In the face of such absurd words, Gina could only roll her eyes and say, "This is not the martial arts


    world. Do you really think mom is so stupid?"


    Samuel nodded. This was indeed not a martial arts world, but in the real world, it was even more


    incredible. If Gina knew the secret of Tianqi and the existence of Xuanyuan World, she might not be


    able to believe it.


    "I''ve already told you, but you don¡¯t believe me. What else can I do?¡± Samuel said helplessly.


    Gina did not dwell on this question anymore. She knew that there must be a reason why Samuel did


    not want to exin to her. One day in the future, when the time was ripe, Samuel would naturally


    tell her.


    "By the way, grandpa should be back soon," Samuel said.


    Gina was stunned on the spot.


    "What do you mean?" Gina asked in confusion.


    It was only then that Samuel realized that he had made a mistake. To Gina, Han Tianyang was


    already dead, and the cremation had been witnessed by everyone. She had no idea about Hangong


    Boling''s actions.


    "Don''t be afraid," Samuel exined." Grandpa isn''t dead at all."


    "How is it possible? I saw his body with my own eyes. How can he not die?" Seeing is believing. If it


    was just heard that Han Tianyang was dead, Gina would never believe it. But she saw it with her


    own eyes. How could there be any possibility of variables?


    "Actually, this was done by the Nangong family. The Nangong family has always treated grandpa as


    a puppet. The man you saw didn''t die at all. He was only treated by the Nangong family with some


    medicine. That''s why he looked like a dead man," Samuel said.


    Gina could not help gasping. If Nangong Qianqiu knew about this, what would she think?


    No one would have thought that Han Tianyang, who had been buried, was still alive!


    "If your grandfatheres back, the Hannigan family may change," Gina said. If Han Tianyang


    regained control of the Hannigan family, the future of the Hannigan family would no longer be Han


    Jun. And Hangong Qianqiu, who had no right to speak, would probably not dare to make trouble for


    Samuel.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Samuel nodded. Hangong Qianqiu''s attitude toward him had changed after his grandfather left.


    When his grandfather returned, Hangong Qianqiu''s discrimination would definitely change. Of


    course, he didn''t care about it at all.


    Hangong Qianqiu''s regret was a matter of time. After all, she would understand the gap between


    Han Jun and Samuel. Samuel only needed to see how much Hangong Qianqiu regretted. As for


    how she would treat him in the future, it did not matter.


    For Samuel, who had been reborn, his biggest obsession was probably Hangong Qianqiu, in


    addition to Yvonne. After all, this Grandmother had traumatized him so much when he was a child


    that Samuel could not be open-minded when facing this matter.


    Not long after returning home, Samuel received a call from Yang Wanlin.


    Yang Wanlin was very excited, because after this match, Samuel''s chance of winning the


    championship became higher and higher. Many people even thought that Samuel would be the


    champion of this year''s Martial Grand Meeting because almost no one else couldpete with him.


    "Samuel. Now everyone is sure that you are the champion. You are too strong," Yang Wanlin said.


    Samuel was not excited about this matter at all. From the moment he decided to participate in the


    competition, the result had been doomed. It was just that these people were not aware of it until


    now. "It seems that there will be a lot of people giving up in the following matches?" Samuel asked.


    "That¡¯s for sure. Who would dare to fight with you when you''re so powerful? I think you can


    participate in the finals directly," Yang Wanlin said with a smile. Although he had not received news


    about this yet, this situation was predictable. Moreover, when Chong Yang¡¯s identity was slowly


    revealed, those people would understand how powerful Samuel was. Naturally, they would not dare


    to be his opponent.


    "Alright, I can rest for another period of time. ¡± Samuel said.


    "Are you free tonight? The patriarch wants to invite you to the house for dinner," Yang Wanlin said.


    This was the reason why he had called Samuel. It was also Yang Bin who had personally asked him


    to call.


    Samuel still had to give Yang Bin some face. After all, Yang Bin still needed to take care of


    Tagliare''s development, so he agreed.

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    In fact, for Samuel, Tagliare''s development was not the key factor. He did not even need Tagliare¡¯s


    existence. However, the earth was still an economic world. Samuel could not use it now, but it did


    not mean that he would not need it in the future. Especially after he went to Cloud City, things that


    could not be solved by fists needed the value of money. That was why he was particrly


    concerned about Tagliare''s development.


    Samuel knew that money was the best way to solve a problem when faced with a money addict like


    Lydia. So now, apart from his powerful skills, he had to be wealthy.


    "Mom,e with me to the Yang Family tonight." Hanging up the phone, Samuel


    said to Gina.


    "Me?" Gina was stunned for a moment, then shook her head repeatedly and said, "I won¡¯t go."


    Samuel noticed that Gina seemed to be a little nervous. He smiled and said, "Mom, your son is


    Samuel. If you go to the Yang''s, they will treat you as a big shot. Even if someone should be


    nervous, they are the ones who are nervous. What are you nervous about?¡±


    Gina felt a little embarrassed and quickly said, "My son is Samuel. I won¡¯t be nervous. I just don''t


    want to dy your business.¡±


    "Since you are not nervous, you can go with me. And it''s just a meal. It''s nothing serious." Samuel


    said with a smile. Now Tagliare and the Yang family''s cooperation had been on the right track. Yang


    Bin¡¯s meeting with him was just to build a


    rtionship.


    "Okay, but when I go to the Yang''s, I have to dress up. I can''t embarrass you, but my dress is still in


    the Hannigan family¡¯s house." Gina was in a hurry to leave, but she only brought some ordinary


    clothes. In her opinion, these clothes were not suitable for the asion.


    "No need. No matter what you wear, you are still an honored guest in the eyes of the Yang family. If


    they dare to slight you, I will make them pay for it," Samuel said.


    Gina sighed in her heart. That was the Yang Family. Even if Nangong Qianqiu went to the Yang


    Family, she would not dare to do that.


    However, Samuel did not seem to care when he went to the Yang family''s home. This was the


    difference in attitude brought about by one¡¯s status.


    Nangong Qianqiu probably couldn''t understand what he was feeling.


    When it came to Gina, she could not help but change her mind. If she were Nangong Qianqiu, what


    kind of mood would she feel in the face of such a situation? Perhaps he had already regretted it!


    "Samuel, you are really your mother''s son. I am proud of you," Gina said with tears in her eyes.


    Thinking of the unfair treatment Samuel received in the Hannigan family, she felt a dull pain in her


    heart. However, when she saw Samuels current achievements, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    "There are still many things you can be proud of. It''s too early to cry now," Samuel with a smile.


    Gina nodded repeatedly and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    When it was almost time for dinner, Gina changed into the clothes that she thought were the best.


    After all, she was going to the Yang''s, and she was going with Samuel. She did not want to lose


    face for Samuel.


    As for Samuel, he dressed very casually. However, it was not that he did not care about his own


    image. It was that whatever he wore was not important to him. With his current identity and status,


    others would not care what he wore.


    When he arrived at the Yang''s, Yang Wanlin had already been waiting at the door.


    As soon as he saw Samuel get out of the taxi, he hurried to greet him.


    The taxi driver was still joking with Samuel on the road. He had never encountered anyoneing


    to the Yang''s by a taxi. He even thought that Samuel was just passing by and deliberately wanted to


    get out of the car to brag about his identity.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t until he saw Yang Wanlin that the driver realized how powerful Samuel was. Yang Wanlin


    had weed him personally.


    "Samuel, how about I arrange a driver for you in the future? No matter where you go, it will be more


    convenient," Yang Wanlin said to Samuel with a smile. He was now treating Samuel''s matter as his


    own. He was even more concerned about it than his own matter.


    It was indeed troublesome for Samuel to not have a car, but it was a pity that he was not old enough


    to have a driver''s license.


    However, he still refused Yang Wanlin''s suggestion. Choosing a driver was equivalent to having an


    activity and monitoring camera by his side. Samuel did not want to live under the surveince of the


    Yang family.


    "No, it''s convenient for us to take a taxi," Samuel said.


    Yang Wanlin also knew what Samuel''s concerns would be, so he didn''t continue this topic.


    After the group of three entered the Yang''s house, the driver was still in a daze, thinking about who


    this child was and how he could have such a high status. He asked the people of the Yang''s to


    receive him at the door. However, after thinking about it for a while, he could not figure out the key


    point. He could only sigh. "In the future, I must not be snobbish."


    After entering the Yang family, Samuel did not see anyone else. Yang Bin was the only one in the


    dining room. The other members of the Yang family all seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    What Samuel did not know was that Yang Bin cleaned up the other members of the Yang family in


    order to receive him and not let Samuel feel any noise or difort. The other members of the


    Yang family were not allowed to return home before they received his orders. This showed how


    much Yang Bin cared about Samuel.


    "Samuel. Today¡¯s match was so exciting. I was still thinking about it just now," Yang Bin said to


    Samuel with a smile.


    "Exciting?"


    Samuel could not helpughing when he heard this kind of polite conversation. It was because he


    had resolved the battle as quickly as he could. There was nothing exciting about it at all.


    "Patriarch, now that you mention it, I''m blushing. There''s nothing interesting about it," Samuel said.


    Yang Bin shook his head repeatedly and said, "How can it not be exciting? You don''t know how long


    the cheers in the venuested after you left. Now almost everyone believes that you are the


    champion of this year''s Martial Grand Meeting. As far as I know, those martial arts clubs think so.


    No one dares to take the championshipureate from you."


    This was the truth. After Samuel left, the atmosphere in the venue continued for a long time. Those


    martial arts clubs did not dare to say that theirpetitors could beat Samuel. Their idea was very


    conservative. They should try their best to get a good ce without meeting Samuel. As for winning


    the championship, it was not something they could think about.


    And if they met Samuel during thepetition, they would withdraw without hesitation, which was


    almost every martial arts club''s idea.


    "Samuel, now you have arge number of fans. They regard you as their idol. And I heard that


    many good girls are asking where your house is. I guess that they are going to throw themselves


    into your arms," Yang Wanlin said with a smile.

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    For an ordinary man, it was a good thing to have a beautiful woman taking the initiative to throw


    herself at him. But Samuel was an exception, because he never looked forward to this kind of thing.


    There were too many women around him, which would make him feel a headache.


    "If you like it, you can help me ward off these peach blossoms," Samuel said to Yang Wanlin.


    Yang Wanlin hoped that he could have this opportunity. Although he was the young master of the


    Yang Family and had never encountered any obstacles in women''s affairs, there were still some


    women that he could not get. Moreover, he knew himself well. With his ability, how could he rece


    Samuel in the hearts of those women?


    "Samuel, don''t make fun of me. How can I help you? In the eyes of those women, only you are left. I


    am nothing," Yang Wanlin said with a bitter smile.


    Listening to these words, Gina was very happy. Even someone like Yang Wanlin would feel inferior


    to Samuel. Wasn''t that enough to prove Samuel''s excellence?


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. It seemed that he had to leave Swallow City as soon as


    possible. Otherwise, he did not want to deal with these women.


    "Old Master, why did you call me here today? Do you have any new arrangements? " Samuel asked


    Yang Bin.


    "I don''t have any ns. I just want to invite you over for dinner. It''s been a long time since we''ve


    met," Yang Bin said with a smile. He did not dare to mention the word '' arrange'' in front of Samuel.


    Furthermore, Yang Bin did not think that he was qualified to arrange for Samuel.


    Now Samuel was very popr, and countless people wanted to cooperate with him. Once the Yang


    Family did something that made Samuel dissatisfied, it was possible that they would be abandoned


    by Samuel. It was because of this concern that Yang Bin would personallye forward to make


    contact with Samuel.


    Getting along with each other was a veryplicated thing. Of course, it was also divided into two


    categories. Facing Samuel, even an old fox like Yang Bin had to be careful.


    Samuel smiled. He knew what kind of worry Yang Bin had in his heart. He was on good terms with


    the Mo family now. Yang Bin would definitely be afraid that he would be too close to the Mo family.


    However, for Tagliare, it was a very good piece of news that Yang Bin had such a sense of crisis.


    Only in this way could Yang Bin spare no effort to help Tagliare.


    "By the way, I have heard some rumors, but I don''t know if they are true or false," Yang Bin said.


    "What kind of rumor?" Samuel asked.


    Yang Bin raised his eyebrows and said, "I heard that you want to be the son-inw of the Mo family.


    Moreover, Mo Yanshang said that you can choose any of the girls in the Mo family. If you''re not


    satisfied in the future, you can change them?"


    When Yang Bin learned about this, he began to regret that there were not many girls among the


    younger generation of the Yang Family. Even he knew that Samuel would not like the only two girls.


    Yang Bin, who valued a boy over a girl, felt the importance of a girl in his family for the first time in


    his life. It was a pity that it was toote for him to feel it now.


    After all, this rtionship would only be stronger if Samuel became his son-inw.


    "Indeed, but I didn''t agree," Samuel said. This was a confidential conversation between him and Mo


    Yanshang. Logically speaking, it shouldn''t have been spread around. He didn''t expect Yang Bin to


    be able to find out about it. From the looks of it, Yang Bin must have nted spies in the Mo family.


    Yang Bin heaved a sigh of relief. So it was a good thing that Samuel had not agreed.


    This way, he wouldn''t have to worry that Mo Yanshang''s position in Samuel¡¯s heart would be higher


    than his.


    "Master, you didn''t ask me to have dinner just because of this, did you?" Samuel asked.


    Yang Bin said it was to make contact, but calling Samuel to dinner was indeed rted to this matter.


    He wanted to confirm the truth. At this time, Samuel pointed it out and it was inevitable for him to


    feel embarrassed.


    "Yes, I''m afraid you don''t know what your status is. For the three great families in Swallow City, you


    are very important. If you be the son-inw of the Mo Family, I will be very distressed." Yang


    Bin did not deny it, but said with a wry smile.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. He really didn''t know that he was so important in front of the three


    families. Even the patriarch of the Yang family would care about such a trivial matter.


    "Samuel, now even the Wang family is trying to approach you. Furthermore, the head of the Wang


    family knows that Wang Linqi is in conflict with you. He is already trying to get Wang Linqi to


    apologize." Yang Wanlin added at this moment. This was histest report. Back then, Wang Linqi


    did not take Samuel seriously. He even had some conflict with him. After Wang Li, the head of the


    Wang family, learned of this, he had already given Wang Linqi a good scolding. He also clearly


    exined that he must get Wang Linqi to apologize to Samuel and be forgiven.


    The current Wang Linqi was probably already trying to find a way to apologize to Samuel, because


    Wang Li had made it very clear that if he could not be forgiven by Samuel, Wang Linqi would have


    to get out of the Wang family.


    "It seems that I''m really capable. I didn''t expect the three families to think so highly of me," Samuel


    said with a smile.


    The most emotional person was still Gina. Samuel was not valued in the Hannigan family. After


    being ignored for so many years, he did not receive any care from the Hannigan family and was


    even regarded as a waste by Hangong Qianqiu.


    However, after leaving the Hannigan family, he became popr among the three families.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    In the business world of Swallow City, the three big families were the top existences. It was


    unprecedented for them to be valued by all the three big families at the same time.


    When Hangong Qianqiu knew about these things, it was toote for her to regret.


    In Gina''s opinion, Nangong Qianqiu would eventually regret it, and it was almost time for her to


    regret it.


    However, Nangong Qianqiu''s stubbornness was far beyond Gina''s imagination.


    The current Nangong Qianqiu admitted in her heart that Samuel was excellent. After all, this was an


    indelible fact, which could not be changed by a single word of hers.


    However, she had never thought of getting Samuel to support the Hannigan family. She even hoped


    that Samuel would die in order to shine Han Jun¡¯s glory.


    In front of a certain five-star hotel,


    Nangong Qianqiu had been guarding the entrance of the hotel with Han Jun.


    "Grandma, what are we doing here? " Han Jun asked in puzzlement. At this time, he should be


    ying games at home.


    Nangong Qianqiu pulled him out of the house, which made Han Jun very unhappy.


    "Nangong Boling lives here. Only he can help us if we want Samuel to die," Nangong Qianqiu said


    indifferently.


    Han Jun looked indifferent and said, "I have to go home to y games. Can¡¯t Ie back another


    day? I''ll let Samuel live for two more days."


    Hearing this, Nangong Qianqiu turned her head angrily and red at Han Jun.

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    Out of her indulgence for Han Jun, Nangong Qianqiu rarely lost her temper at him. But when


    Nangong Qianqiu heard these words, the anger in her heart could no longer be concealed.


    At a time like this, Han Jun stil wanted to y the game!


    Hadn¡¯t he felt threatened yet? Hadn¡¯t he realized that his position was being shaken by Samuel?


    In the face of such a big event, he was obsessed with the game. Was he really a hopeless person?


    Pa!


    Nangong Qianqiu heavily pped Han Jun in the face.


    She would never allow herself to fail because of Han Jun. Even if he was really a pile of mud,


    Nangong Qianqiu must make him brilliant.


    Han Jun covered his beaten face in disbelief.


    Grandmother actually hit him?


    Han Jun had never been beaten before.


    Even if he made a mistake and provoked Han Cheng and Gina, Nangong Qianqiu would help him


    as his backing. Therefore, Han Jun was used to being protected by Nangong Qianqiu. He knew that


    as long as Nangong Qianqiu was there, he would not be punished.


    But he never expected that it was Nangong Qianqiu who beat him for the first time in his life.


    "Granny, did you hit me?" Han Jun asked.


    Nangong Qianqiu didn''t feel the slightest heartache, because at this time, she should let Han Jun


    know the power of this matter. If she blindly pampered Han Jun, it would only end in the worst case


    scenario.


    "At this time, you are actually thinking about ying games. If I don''t hit you, who else can I hit? Do


    you know that Samuel is much better than you now? If you only care about ying games, how can


    youpete with him?" Nangong Qianqiu said, gnashing her teeth.


    Tears welled up in Han Jun''s eyes. For someone like him who had never been wronged, this p


    was excruciatingly painful.


    However, Han Jun was not stupid. From Nangong Qianqiu''s attitude, he could tell that she was


    really angry. If he chose to be willful at this time, he was afraid that he would end up worse.


    "Grandma, I''m sorry. I was wrong." Han Jun lowered his head and said with an aggrieved look. He


    knew very well how to make Hangong Qianqiu cool down. After all, he was good at pleasing


    Hangong Qianqiu.


    Seeing that Han Jun knew he was wrong and sincere, Hangong Qianqiu''s attitude immediately


    eased a lot. She touched Han Jun''s head and said, "Grandma doesn''t want to hit you. I just want


    you to know the current situation clearly. Do you want to be overtaken by Samuel in the future?"


    Han Jun firmly shook his head. In his heart, he had never acknowledged the useless younger


    brother, Samuel. Haturally, he could not ept the fact that Samuel was riding on his head.


    "Don''t worry, granny," said Han Jun. "I won¡¯t let you down. I''ll be even more outstanding than


    Samuel."


    This kind of thing seemed far away from now. After all, with Samuel¡¯s current status in Swallow City,


    even 10,000 Han Jun could notpare with it, but in Hangong Qianqiu''s heart, she was more


    willing to believe Han Jun.


    At this time, the people Hangong Qianqiu waited for finally showed up.


    Hangong Boling and Zhong Changqiu were about to leave the hotel and directly leave Swallow City.


    He had already confirmed Samuel''s strength. As for his identity, it would not be false in Hangong


    Boling¡¯s eyes. Moreover, Samuel had already promised him that he would make a trip to the


    Hangong family. Hence, it would be a waste of time for Hangong Boling to stay in Swallow City.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Nangong Boling as he walked up to Nangong Qianqiu.


    "I''m willing to do anything for the family master, as long as Samuel dies." Nangong Qianqiu directly


    expressed her intention. Moreover, she now only wanted Samuel to die. It seemed that she didn¡¯t


    care about her grandson at all.


    "You want Samuel dead because you want this good-for-nothing to inherit the Hannigan family,


    don''t you?" Nangong Boling said disdainfully. He was very clear about the internal situation of the


    Hannigan family, and he knew how much Nangong Qianqiu valued Han Jun. It was a pity that in his


    eyes, Han Jun was a real good-for-nothing. Even if he inherited the Hannigan family, the Hannigan


    family would eventually decline in his hands.


    More importantly, what ability did Han Jun have topete with Samuel?


    Hearing Nangong Boling used the word " good-for-nothing" to describe Han Jun, Nangong Qianqiu


    was dissatisfied, but there was no fluctuation on her face. She said, "I believe that Han Jun can do


    better than Samuel. As long as he dies, Han Jun can be your puppet and help you do


    anything."


    "Haha." Hearing this, Nangong Boling couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud.


    Puppet?


    Do anything?


    What could a good-for-nothing like Han Jun do?


    It would be a joke to trade Samuel¡¯s death for a useless puppet like Han Jun.


    "Nangong Qianqiu, it''s your business that you refuse toe to your senses. But for me, the value


    of Samuel is thousands of times higher than the trash around you. Do you think he''s qualified to be


    my puppet?" Nangong Boling ttened Han Jun with a few words. In fact, in his heart, Han Jun was


    indeed a pile of dog shit that was worthless.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "But Samuel will never be a obedient puppet. But Han Jun is different. He is absolutely loyal to you.


    As long as you want him to do something, he will try his best to do it for you," Nangong Qianqiu


    continued. She didn''t want to take Han Jun on this road, because she knew very well how painful it


    was to be a puppet. But now, there was no room for Nangong Qianqiu to make any choice. If


    Samuel didn''t die, not only Han Jun, but the whole Hannigan family, including herself, would


    be a joke. This was something that Nangong


    Qianqiu couldn''t tolerate.


    "Take this good-for-nothing and get out of here. His loyalty is nothing. I don''t need this kind of good-


    for-nothing," Nangong Boling said firmly.


    "Family head, I beg you, give him a chance."


    After finishing this sentence, Nangong Qianqiu knelt on the ground with a thump.


    Kneeling on the ground!


    In order to bring Han Jun to the public, Nangong Qianqiu hadpletely given up her dignity at the


    entrance of the hotel. Her identity was special, and this matter would soon be spread out. At that


    time, Nangong Qianqiu would lose face. It was enough to show how much effort she had paid for


    Han Jun.


    If Nangong Qianqiu hade to her senses earlier, she wouldn''t have done such a thing. Samuel


    could make the Hannigan family reach a height that never existed before. Unfortunately, she didn''t


    want to admit her mistake.


    "Is it useful to kneel down? Hangong Qianqiu, not only is he trash, but also you are trash in my


    eyes. Kneeling down is meaningless to me." After saying this, Hangong Boling turned around and


    left.


    Hangong Qianqiu was inplete despair. Without Hangong Boling¡¯s help, how could she kill


    Samuel?


    At this moment, a sneaky figure walked toward Hangong Qianqiu.

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    "I didn''t expect Nangong Qianqiu to kneel down to someone." The sneaky figure approached


    Nangong Qianqiu and said in a slightly mocking tone.


    For Nangong Qianqiu, at this time, she had lost all her dignity. She would naturally be extremely


    angry if she wasughed at by others.


    "Who are you tough at me?" Nangong Qianqiu stood up and said in a cold voice.


    The man wore a cap with a low brim, so that no one could see his face clearly.


    However, Nangong Qianqiu could see the slightly upward corners of his mouth. It was obvious that


    he wasughing at her.


    "He can''t help you, but I can help you," said the man.


    Nangong Qianqiu smiled coldly. Although she had never been willing to admit it in her heart, the fact


    was Samuel''s status in Swallow City was iparable. In Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes, except for


    Nangong Boling, who was qualified to deal with Samuel, no one else could have such ability.


    And this guy who appeared for no reason dared to talk nonsense.


    "Who do you think you are? Now Samuel is protected by the Yang and Mo families.


    What right do you have to deal with him?" Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "With the power behind me, I think you should know some things about the Smith family," said the


    man.


    Upon hearing the words "Smith Family", Nangong Qianqiu frowned.


    She had heard a little about what happened to James Smith in the Europe. After all, John Smith had


    found many ways to solve this problem, but the matter ended up with nothing definite. Rumor had it


    that this matter was even rted to Samuel, but Nangong Qianqiu didn''t believe it. After all, as far


    as she knew, what James had offended was a killer organization in the Europe. How could Samuel


    even settle the matter of the killer organization?


    "I know about the Smith Family. Who are you?" asked Nangong Qianqiu.


    "I''m a member of the killer organization. Samuel angered us on this matter, so we decided to kill him


    now. However, we encountered some small problems and need your help," said the man.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t expect that she could still find a chance in such


    a desperate situation.


    She had thought that since Nangong Boling was unwilling to make a move, she could only watch


    Samuel became more and more powerful. However, now that things had taken a turn for the better,


    it meant that she still had a chance.


    "Why should I believe you?" Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "Samuel is our enemy because of the Smith Family''s matter. We want him dead, and you want him


    to die. Can''t this be the reason for our cooperation? As for whether you believe it or not, it''s your


    choice," said the man.


    "Are you saying that the Smith Family''s problems were really solved by Samuel?" Nangong Qianqiu


    asked, feeling a jolt in her heart.


    "Solve? We were just careless. What right does he have to solve it?" the man said disdainfully.


    Nangong Qianqiu didn''t know whether they were careless or not, but after hearing what he said,


    Nangong Qianqiu was sure that it was Samuel who helped the Smith Family. This guy really had


    such ability.


    "What do you need my help for?" Nangong Qianqiu asked. As long as he could kill Samuel, she did


    not mind working with anyone.


    "I will contact you again. Since we have the same goal, I hope we can cooperate happily. " After


    saying this, the man left.


    Nangong Qianqiu nced at Han Jun. At this time, she subconsciouslypared Han Jun and


    Samuel. In terms of achievement, Samuel had indeed left Han Jun too far behind. When Han Jun


    was ying games in his mind, Samuel was actually able topete with a killer organization. And


    obviously, this killer organization had suffered a great loss in Samuel''s hands.


    This made Hangong Qianqiu sigh. Of course, her sigh did not mean that she would be disappointed


    with Han Jun. After all, if she really epted the fact that Han Jun could not defeat Samuel, she


    would admit her mistake. Hangong Qianqiu was so stubborn that she would never think so.


    "Grandma, what''s wrong?" Hearing Hangong Qianqiu''s sigh, Han Han asked.


    "It''s nothing. I hope this killer organization can really kill Samuel," Hangong Qianqiu said.


    Han Jun did not dare to speak. At his age, he was still very afraid of the words "killer organization".


    He even wanted to persuade Hangong Qianqiu not to cooperate with that person in case she would


    get herself in trouble.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    However, Han Jun did not do so. This was because he knew that this killer organization yed a


    key role in killing Samuel.


    On the other side.


    After having dinner with the Yang Family, Samuel went home with Gina.


    In the whole dinner, Samuel and Yang Bin did not talk too much about family affairs. However, Yang


    Bin took the opportunity to express his attitude towards Samuel from time to time, and he hoped


    that the Yang Family could continue to cooperate with Tagliare.


    "Son, I didn''t expect that you would have made such great achievements in such a short time. It has


    been less than a month since you left the Hannigan family," Gina said with a sigh. In less than a


    month, too many things had happened. Samuel''s identity had been turned upside down, and even


    the pattern of Swallow City had changed because of Samuel. This was unexpected to Gina.


    When she thought of Samuel''s treatment in the Hannigan family and looked at Samuel''s current


    position, she could only sigh emotionally in her heart.


    "It''s only been a month." Samuel also sighed emotionally. He sighed as the time passed too slowly.


    A fourteen-year-old like him, when would he grow up? When would he be able to once again hold


    Yvonne''s hand and walk into the church?


    "Only by this can you prove that you are powerful. Within less than a month, now everyone in


    Swallow City knows your name." Gina said with a smile. Samuel was known by everyone, and he


    would no longer be regarded as a piece of trash.


    "Fame, status, for me, it''s meaningless. I don''t care about these things," Samuel said.


    Looking at Samuel, who had no desire on his face, Gina asked curiously, "What do you care


    about?¡±


    After rebirthing, the things Samuel cared about did not change. Yvonne was still the only one he


    cared about. However, given the current time, it was not the right time to bring this person up.


    Otherwise, Samuel did not know how to exin this matter.


    "Nothing. Let''s go home," Samuel said.


    When the two of them returned to the door, they were stunned by the scene at the door. Dozens of


    flowers were piled up in front of the door. Even the road was blocked, and they couldn''t even find


    the ce where they were standing.


    In each bunch of flowers, there was a card. Gina picked up one casually and spoke a confession to


    Samuel, which made Gina couldn''t helpughing.


    "It seems that your crazy fans have already known that you live here. Their abilities are really not to


    be underestimated," Gina said.

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    Gina was still in the mood to joke around, but Samuel was not in the mood at all. He even felt a


    splitting headache when he saw the bouquet at the door. After all, he had just moved. If so many


    people knew about his residence, wouldn''t he move again?


    "Mom, don''t joke with me. There are so many flowers. They can''t be piled up in front of the door,


    can they?" Samuel said helplessly.


    "Of course not." Gina said with a smile," These are all for my son. Of course, I want to enjoy them at


    home."


    "No way, you want to bring all of them home?" Samuel asked in shock. In his opinion, the trash can


    was the best belonging to them. If Gina brought them back home, wouldn''t they make him faint?


    But Gina didn''t care about these things and began to move flowers, and Gina didn''t intend to let go


    of any of them.


    Fortunately, the vi was big enough. Otherwise, there would be no ce to put so many flowers.


    Samuel sat on the sofa in the living room and did not want to help at all. Since Gina was willing to


    do it, she could do it alone.


    Now, he had be more and more famous in Swallow City, and the champion of the Martial


    Grand Meeting was almost destined to be him, which meant Samuel might be in more trouble in the


    next few days.


    Those crazy female fans were just one of the problems. Samuel was afraid that he would have to


    face people from the businessmunity to break the threshold. As for these things, Samuel, who


    was used to doing nothing, would definitely not be willing to face them.


    Therefore, he called Leroy.


    "Are there a lot ofpanies seeking cooperation recently?" Samuel asked Leroy.


    Sitting in the office, Leroy was tired. Obviously, he did not have enough rest time. As a result, the


    reason for this was that there were too manypanies that wanted to cooperate with Tagliare.


    Whether it was thepany''s strength or the direction of the cooperation, Leroy was strict with


    these, so the time for him to rest every day was very little.


    "Boss, don''t worry. Thepany is not short of cooperation now. A lot of cooperation documents


    are ced in front of me, waiting for me to read." On the desk, there were piles of documents.


    These were all for Leroy to deal with. It had to be said that this was really a huge workload.


    Samuel looked at the time. It was time to get off work, but ording to Leroy, he seemed to be still


    working overtime in thepany.


    "Are you still at thepany?" Samuel asked.


    "There are some documents I need to read, so I have to finish reading them as soon as possible,"


    Leroy said.


    Although Samuel did not know what was happening in thepany, he could imagine how heavy


    Leroy¡¯s workload was.


    "You''re not working in a small workshop now. You can''t deal with the problem during work hours.


    You don''t need to waste the time to get off work," Samuel said.


    Leroy understood the meaning of Samuel''s words. A bigpany had to have a high-levelstatus.


    After all, the one who was in a hurry to cooperate was not Tagliare.


    But in Leroy''s opinion, he hoped Tagliare could develop as soon as possible, and he did not want to


    disappoint Samuel, so he had to deal with these things as soon as possible.


    "Boss, don''t worry. I can take it," Leroy said.


    "It''s not about whether you can afford it or not. It''s about Tagliare''s standpoint. Go home after work.


    From tomorrow on, don''t let me know about your working overtime. Also, help me solve a problem


    and spread the news. Anyone who finds me in person will not have the opportunity to cooperate


    with Tagliare," Samuel said.


    Leroy smiled faintly. He was used to Samuel''s style of doing things. This kind of arrangement was


    probably to let those people not bother him. If there were any problems, they could just find


    Tagliare.


    "Boss, I know what to do," Leroy said.


    "By the way... forget it. It''s okay. Go home and have a rest." After saying that, Samuel hung up the


    phone directly.


    He was going to ask Leroy to find him a new ce to live. It would be better if it was a ce that


    was low-key and mysterious, so as not to be found by those crazy female fans. But on second


    thought, his female fans were not ordinary people. After all, all the people who could go to watch the


    Martial Grand Meeting were rich. So even if he changed his residence, he was estimated to be dug


    out by those women soon. Samuel didn''t want to waste his time.


    Leroy looked at the table full of documents. Although he still wanted to deal with these problems as


    soon as possible, since the boss had said so, he could only go home.


    What''s more, Samuel was right about Tagliare''s standpoint.


    The current Tagliare was no longer a smallpany that sought cooperation everywhere in the


    past. Leroy was no longer the person who was at a loss for what to do. Now that his position had


    Even if they were to wait, who would dare toin?


    At the same time, the Sea Emperor Dynasty was a very famous nightclub in Swallow City. Under


    the explosive music, there were no empty seats. No matter if it was on holiday days or on work


    days, the Sea Emperor Dynasty would be crowded.


    Moreover, there were also many famous beauties here, so they could attract arge number of


    hunters to spend money.


    Moreover, these hunters almost all came from an extraordinary family, such as Wang Linqi. He liked


    this ce very much.


    However, today, Wang Linqi was obviously a little depressed. He drank wine and didn¡¯t even have a


    girl by his side. This was a very rare thing for him.


    After all, only a handful of people came to the nightclub to drink. Most of the people came here for


    women.


    "Linqi, what heartless thing have you done? Why do you look so dejected? Is someone pregnant?"


    A young man walked to Wang Linqi''s side and joked with him with a smile. He was Wang Linqi''s


    good friend Yang Fei, who called himself the little prince of the nightclub. Although he had a self-


    proimed title, Yang Fei was indeed capable in the circle of the nightclubs. He could call hundreds


    of women with a simple phone call.


    "Bullsh*t! How can a woman from such a ce be worthy of being pregnant with my child?" Wang


    Linqi said disdainfully.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Yang Fei, who was sitting next to Wang Linqi, put his arm around Wang Linqi''s shoulders and


    asked, "Since no one is pregnant, what''s the matter? How can it make you not even have the mood


    to chase after a girl?"


    Wang Linqi took a sip of wine. The reason why he was in a bad mood was that it had something to


    do with Samuel. Now he was forced to apologize to Samuel, which was very hard for him to ept.


    But if he did not do this, he would not get a penny at home.


    Wang Linqi had looked down on Samuel when he was blustering in front of Samuel. However, he


    did not expect that during this period of time, Samuel''s position was like a rocket, rising up slowly.

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    At the thought of the fact that Samuel had be the most popr figure in Swallow City, Wang


    Linqi had a headache. He even thought why Samuel could do that.


    "You can¡¯t help me with my affairs, so don''t ask." Wang Linqi sighed and said.


    Hearing this, Yang Fei was not happy. He was a proud person. How could he admit that he couldn''t


    help without knowing anything?


    "Linqi, I don''t like to hear your words. Although my family is not as powerful as yours, there are


    some things that your family doesn''t have. Maybe I can do what you can''t do, " Yang Fei said.


    Wang Linqi smiled faintly. This guy only dared to spout nonsense because he didn''t know what it


    was.


    "Is that so? Then I''ll just tell you. This has something to do with Samuel. Can you help me out?"


    Wang Linqi said.


    Samuel!


    Yang Fei was stunned for a moment. Recently, his family had given him a warning. No matter how


    yful he was, he could not make fun of Samuel, let alone offend him. Otherwise, the Yang family


    would not protect him.


    Moreover, Yang Fei himself also knew Samuel''s current status in Swallow City. Even if he was given


    111 times the courage, he would not dare to provoke Samuel easily.


    He did not expect Wang Linqi''s trouble to be rted to Samuel!


    "Linqi, do you... do you have a grudge against Samuel?" Yang Fei asked. After asking this question,


    Yang Fei had already thought about it. If there was really a grudge between the two, he could only


    stay away from Wang Linqi to avoid getting into trouble.


    "There were indeed some contradictions in the past, so my family asked me to apologize to him


    now," Wang Linqi said.


    Yang Fei''s expression became more and more stiff. If he had known this would happen, he would


    never havee to meet Wang Linqi.


    In order to save face, Yang Fei did not leave directly, lest Wang Linqi thought that he was timid.


    After all, people like Yang Fei really cared about face.


    "What''s the matter? Is it serious?" Yang Fei asked.


    "What are you afraid of? It has nothing to do with you. Are you afraid that I will get you into trouble?"


    Wang Linqi looked at Yang Fei''s cautious manner and said helplessly.


    "I need to figure it out. Do you know Samuel''s status now? You know how manypanies and


    martial arts arenas want to win him over. It''s not a small thing to offend him. To tell you the truth, my


    family has warned me that no matter what I do, I can''t offend Samuel," Yang Fei said.


    Hearing these words, Wang Linqi could only smile bitterly. He knew that Yang Fei''s situation was


    definitely not the only exception. There must be many families giving their younger generations


    such a warning, which also showed how much the families feared Samuel. However, he had


    offended such a devil king.


    If Wang Linqi was given another chance to make a choice, he would never provoke Samuel. It was


    a pity that there was no medicine for regret in the world.


    "It''s not a big deal; it''s just a small conflict. Who knows, he might have already forgotten." Wang


    Linqi said.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wasn''t it just a small conflict?


    If it was really a small contradiction, was it worth Wang Linqi''s sadness?


    Yang Fei didn''t dare to believe Wang Linqi''s words. After thinking for a while, he thought it would be


    best to stay away from Wang Linqi in this situation.


    "By the way, I suddenly remembered something. I have to go home quickly, and you can y


    slowly. I¡¯ll pay the bill tonight. " After that, Yang Fei left without waiting for Wang Linqi''s answer.


    Wang Linqi knew that Yang Fei wanted to keep a distance from him. He was afraid of getting


    involved.


    In addition to his contempt for Yang Fei, Wang Linqi could also understand his feelings. After all,


    Samuel now had apletely frightening weight.


    "Yang Fei."


    Yang Fei had just walked to the door of the nightclub when he was suddenly stopped by someone.


    "What are you doing? Are you leaving so early?" The man walked to Yang Fei and asked with a


    puzzled face. Nightlife had just begun, and Yang Fei did not even have a femalepanion, which


    did not conform to Yang Fei''s style of doing things, so he felt very strange.


    Theer was also Yang Fei''s friend, and he had a close rtionship with Wang Linqi. After


    looking around like a thief, he said to the man, "Don''t me me for not reminding you not to get too


    close to Wang Linqi recently, lest you get into trouble."


    "No, what is the meaning of this? Don''t you normally have the best rtionship with him?" That


    person asked in confusion.


    " I would rather I didn''t know him. He offended Samuel!" Wang Linqi said.


    The man''s eyes widened and he gasped.


    "No way, you aren''t joking?" That person asked. He clearly understood what kind of person Samuel


    was. Offending him would not result in a good ending.


    "Look at me; does it look like I''m joking? I wouldn''t have said it if it was someone else, " Wang Linqi


    said.


    "Damn it, it''s good that you reminded me.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t even know what happened after being harmed by Wang Linqi. Looks like I


    have to leave as well. Let''s go together."


    They left the nightclub together.


    These were all small details of the matter, but from these small details, they could see Samuel''s


    status in Swallow City.


    No one wanted to provoke Samuel in the current situation. They were all eager to work with him.


    Even if they could not work together, they would never want to start a feud with him.


    Wang Linqi didn''t leave until one o''clock in the morning, and he didn''t take anyone with him.


    Because in the current situation, he really didn¡¯t have the mood to think about that kind of thing.


    Just as he was about to call for a designated driver, a man wearing a hat appeared next to Wang


    Linqi and took the initiative to ask, "Sir, do you need a driver?"


    Wang Linqi, who was in a daze, just nced at the other side, then threw the car key over and said,


    "Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? Do I drive on my own if I don''t want a driver?"


    After that, Wang Linqi sat in the passenger seat.


    The car did not head for the Wangs but headed for the suburbs. However, Wang Linqi, who was


    already asleep, did not notice the situation at all.


    After the car stopped in an abandoned warehouse, the driver got out of the car and took out the


    phone.


    This person was the killer who had met Hangong Qianqiu, and the phone number he had called


    was Hangong Qianqiu¡¯s.


    Nangong Qianqiu, who was awakened by the phone in the middle of the night, was in a very bad


    mood. But when she saw the caller ID, Nangong Qianqiu''s anger was forcibly suppressed.


    "Why are you looking for me at such ate hour?" Nangong Qianqiu asked.


    "Tomorrow, you can ask someone to spread the news that Samuel and Wang Linqi have met and


    had a fierce quarrel. Remember; don''t let anyone find out that you spread the news."

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    For this kind of thing, Nangong Qianqiu could handle it with ease. Moreover, she also knew what


    purpose the other party wanted to achieve. However, it was still somewhat unrealistic for her to use


    the hands of the Wang family to deal with Samuel.


    Although the Wang Family was one of the three major families in Swallow City, the other two


    families were closely rted to Samuel. Even if something happened, the Mo Family and the Yang


    Family would support Samuel. Obviously, it was impossible for the Wang Family to deal with


    Samuel alone.


    "If you want to deal with Samuel with the help of the Wang family, you are too unfamiliar with the


    current situation in Swallow City," Nangong Qianqiu said. She really hoped that Samuel would die,


    so she wanted to make the n more thorough and rigorous.


    "Do whatever I ask you to do. You don''t have to worry about the rest. I know what to do."


    The other party''s attitude was tough, so Nangong Qianqiu had to stop talking nonsense and said,


    "Don''t worry, I will spread the news as soon as possible, and I will never leave any trace."


    The man hung up the phone and looked at Wang Linqi, who was still sleeping soundly in the car. He


    knew that the Wang family was not strong enough to deal with Samuel, but Wang Linqi was still the


    son of the Wang family. If something happened to him, the Wang family would definitely cause a lot


    of trouble for Samuel.


    Once the situation in Swallow City became chaotic, he could find a chance to take action.


    Samuel did not know anything and was having a sweet dream. He dreamed that he had gone to


    Cloud City and grew up with Yvonne. Eventually, they walked into the auditorium hand in hand.


    Furthermore, he did not bear any bad reputation for his wedding in this life. He was also not


    To Samuel, the biggest regret he had in his past life was not giving Yvonne a good wedding. After


    all, the wedding back then had been mocked and ridiculed by others. This had always been a


    burden in Samuel''s heart. Even in his dreams, he wanted to make up for this regret.


    The next day, Gina had already prepared breakfast, while Samuel did not get up for the first time,


    which made Gina feel a little strange.


    After living with Samuel for such a long time, she had never seen him sleepingte.


    She opened the door sneakily and peeked through the crack in the door. Samuel was indeed still


    asleep.


    For a moment, a bad idea arose in Gina''s mind. She was ready to y a trick on her son.


    However, when she sneaked into the room, Samuel suddenly said, "Mom, what do you want to do?"


    Gina was stunned on the spot. "Isn''t this kid asleep? How could he suddenly wake up?"


    Samuel was a Divine Realm master after all. If he was not aware that someone broke into his room,


    it would be a waste of his realm.


    "What else can I do? Of course, I''m asking you to get up and have dinner," Gina said, a little


    embarrassed.


    Samuel sat up and said, "I''m going to get up for dinner. You don¡¯t have to be so sneaky."


    Gina''s face suddenly changed. She asked Samuel with a face full of reproach, "What do you mean


    by sneaky? I am your mother. Does it need to be sneaky to enter your room?"


    At this time, Samuel suddenly thought of one thing¡ªhe couldn¡¯t reason with a woman. Yvonne had


    made him deeply aware of this matter.


    "I said something wrong," Samuel said


    helplessly.


    Gina was full of pride and said, "It''s good that you know you are wrong. Get up quickly. The meal is


    cold."


    Samuel got up in his clothes, still thinking about the dreamst night. His heart became more urgent


    to go to Cloud City. Although it was still impossible for him and Yvonne to enter the wedding hall, it


    was also a very precious thing for Samuel to grow up with Yvonne.


    "What do you have to do today?" At the dinner table, Gina asked Samuel.


    Samuel was a thoughtful man. Gina must have something to do with this question.


    "No, what do you want me to do?" Samuel asked.


    "If you have nothing else to do, why don''t you apany me to attend the ssmate''s meeting?"


    Gina said.


    "ssmate''s meeting?" Samuel was stunned. As a child, what could he do in a ssmate''s


    meeting?


    "You are unwilling?¡± Gina said with some disappointment.


    "Of course not. How can I be unwilling to do something that can save my mother''s face? " Samuel


    said with a smile. With his intelligence, he quickly figured out why Gina wanted to bring him with her.


    Humans loved to save face and Gina was also amon person. Of course, she was not an


    exception.


    Now Samuel was a celebrity in Swallow City. Wasn''t it a great honor to take him?


    "It''s not about saving the face. Most of my ssmates came back from abroad. They don''t know


    anything about Swallow City at all. It''s a question whether they know you or not," Gina said,


    deliberately mocking Samuel.


    Samuel did not argue. Most of them came back from abroad. Weren¡¯t there a small number of them


    from Swallow City?


    Moreover, he didn''t want to expose Gina. He had to save some face for Gina.


    "Where do we go? Do we need a car? I can ask Leroy to arrange it," Samuel said.


    "Dragon Lake Manor. If we don''t have a car, we won''t be able to get there,¡± Gina said.


    The Dragon Lake Manor was a first-line resort in Swallow City, located in the southern suburbs of


    Swallow City. The people who could spend money there were either rich or noble. It seemed that


    this ss reunion was also full of hidden talents. No wonder Gina would take Samuel with her.


    Samuel called Leroy and asked him to arrange a car.


    For Leroy, if Samuel wanted to go out, it was necessary for him to be the driver. So he threw away


    all the things in his hands and drove to the vi area where Samuel was.


    It was very troublesome for a woman to go out and change into a new set of clothes and make-up.


    Samuel and Leroy were waiting in the living room, talking about Tagliare.


    Now Tagliare''s development was almost a promotion. There was no need for Samuel to worry at all.


    Moreover, although Leroy was busy with his work, he only chose the partners. Compared with


    before when he came to seek cooperation, it was much easier, and there was no need to worry


    about it at all.


    "Boss, in my opinion, Tagliare will be a first-tierpany in Swallow City within three months,"


    Leroy said to Samuel.


    The three-month deadline was an agreement between Samuel and the Yang family. Now Tagliare


    not only had the help of the Yang family, but also more opportunities to cooperate. Naturally, it


    would take less than three months.


    "Next, Tagliare will be handed over to you. You can make decisions yourselve." Samuel said.


    It was not the first time Samuel had said this. Leroy felt a little strange thest time. Samuel had told


    him these things as if he wanted to leave.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, are you leaving Swallow City?" Leroy asked.


    "That''s right. I''ll go to Cloud City after the


    Martial Grand Meeting."

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    To Leroy, Cloud City was a ce that had nothing to do with Samuel. Hence, he was very confused


    as to why Samuel would want to go to Cloud City. However, as a subordinate, he did not have the


    right to ask about such matters. As such, he could only hide this doubt in his heart.


    "Have you ever been to the ssmate''s gathering?" Samuel suddenly asked Leroy.


    Speaking of the ss reunion, Leroy smiled bitterly. This kind of gathering was probably not rare for


    many people, but in name, the ss reunion only included all kinds ofparison, work, cars, and


    even whose wife was more beautiful.


    If the one was a person with poor grades in school, and if he could make a name for himself, he


    would deliberately belittle those students whose grades were very good in school meetings, but


    they didn''t develop well in society.


    For Leroy, the students'' meeting was not as simple as a simple gathering. It was those who lived a


    good life that wanted to show off.


    "Boss, in name, the ss meeting is for old ssmates to meet andmunicate with each other.


    But in fact, it''s just aparison. I used to be a fool, and I was ridiculed and belittled by people in


    the ss meeting. When they mocked me, they didn''t treat me as a ssmate," Leroy said.


    Samuel smiled faintly. It seemed that Leroy''s ssmate¡¯s gathering did not leave him a good


    experience.


    However, what he said was also true. The so -called connection was just a facade. This was simply


    a party to show off.


    "If you show up in the ssmate''s meeting now, many people will suck up to you," Samuel said with


    a smile.


    Speaking of this, Leroy couldn''t help but smile. The current he was indeed different from the past.


    Not to mention appearing in the ssmate''s meeting, even if he didn''t attend the gathering, many


    students knew that he was doing well now, and deliberately went to Tagliare to find him, hoping that


    he could help arrange a job. Moreover, his current identity had already spread among ssmates.


    What surprised Leroy the most was that he didn''t even bother to look at the goddess when he was


    in school, and he especially looked for her.


    However, Leroy was not interested in these things at all. He had never thought of using his current


    glory to retaliate against the people who ridiculed him at that time, and he would not take advantage


    of his job to take care of the future of his ssmates.


    Leroy knew very well that the position he had was given to him by Samuel, so he would never use


    his identity and power to do something personal.


    "Boss, I used to be very fond of a girl at school. After hearing my current identity, she came to see


    me," Leroy said.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows at Leroy and said with a very ambiguous expression," How is it going


    now? Is there any further development?"


    Leroy shook his head and said with a sigh," I once fantasized that if I became a sessful person


    and let her know that I became powerful, would she fall in love with me? At that time, the fantasy


    was very sweet, and I even thought that she would marry me.


    After a pause, Leroy continued, "But when such a thing really happens, I find that I don''t like her at


    all. When shees to me, I can''t find any trace of the feeling of being tempted."


    "Why?" Samuel asked in confusion. The goddess of school should be the first love that many


    people could not forget, but Leroy did not take advantage of this opportunity.


    "Maybe, when people have money, women will be the cheapest thing. And I know that she is


    not here for me, but my current status and wealth," Leroy exined.


    Samuel pped Leroy''s shoulder. This idea was very dangerous. He could think that this female


    ssmate came for his money, but he could not imagine a woman as the cheapest thing. Once he


    had this idea, Leroy would have to be alone for the rest of his life.


    "Not every woman is like this. Why don''t you think about it? When you have nothing, why should


    she be with you? Does she love you only by being on the streets with you?" Samuel said.


    "This..." Leroy smiled bitterly. In this world, it was probably impossible to find a person who was


    willing to go to the streets with him. Who was willing to entrust her life to a loser?


    "No matter what it is, you can''t see it too clearly. Otherwise, what''s the point of living?" Samuel said.


    Leroy inadvertently nced at Samuel, and then he realized that his boss was just a child. How


    could he be so mature? In the conversation just now, Leroy even felt that


    he was talking to an elder.


    This feeling was too strange.


    Samuel''s maturity, which was beyond his age, had reached an unimaginable level.


    "Boss, it seems that you have experienced a lot of things, but it doesn''t match your age." Leroy


    said.


    Samuel looked young on the surface, but his experience was absolutely unique. So he had his own


    unique understanding of things.


    But he couldn''t exin it to Leroy.


    "I''m just a spectator, and as a bystander, I can see more things."


    At this time, Gina, who was dressed in western clothes, finally came out of the room.


    Samuel looked at the time. An hour had


    passed. The woman was really a strange creature. It took so much time for her to get out of the


    house and change her clothes. Moreover, she didn''t bring all the Hannigan family¡¯s clothes. Samuel


    didn¡¯t dare to imagine how long it would take for her to change her clothes in the Hannigan family.


    "How is it?" Gina asked Samuel with a serious expression.


    In Samuel''s eyes, Gina had always been the most beautiful mother. She had very good


    maintenance, and her charm at this age was more abundant than that of other women. It could be


    said that Gina was the best mature woman in Samuel''s eyes.


    "Believe it or not, even if you have a handkerchief, it won''t be ugly," Samuel said with a smile.


    "If you used your mouth on Hangong Qianqiu, she wouldn¡¯t be so mean to you," Gina said


    speechlessly.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It was not that Samuel had no ability to please Nangong Qianqiu. As long as he was willing, he


    could say something more ttering than Han Jun, but he was unwilling to do so. Moreover, the key


    reason why Nangong Qianqiu rejected him was not that Samuel did not know how to sweet-talk her.


    Therefore, even if he said these words to Nangong Qianqiu, they would not be of any use.


    "She doesn''t like me, not because I don''t say something she likes," Samuel said.


    Gina quickly stopped talking about this topic. After all, this was something Samuel did not want to


    talk about. She did not want to ruin a good day because of Nangong Qianqiu.

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    Leroy acted as the driver. The three of them drove towards the Dragon Lake Manor.


    On the way, Leroy asked Samuel, "Boss, do you need to inform the Dragon Lake Manor? I happen


    to know this person. I should be able to arrange for the best banquet hall."


    Dragon Lake Manor was a high-grade living ce. Therefore, in Leroy''s view, this kind of ordinary


    ss reunion would certainly not be well arranged in the Dragon Lake Manor. However, with


    Samuel''s current status, he should have the best treatment wherever he went.


    "There''s no need. I''m just here to keep my mompany today," Samuel said.


    Gina red at Samuel and said, "What do you mean by ''keeppany''? It''s so unpleasant to say."


    Samuel pouted. He indeed was keepingpany. Gina wanted to save face for herself by pulling


    him here.


    "Why don''t we make some arrangements?" Samuel asked tentatively.


    "That''s not necessary. Today''s alumni gathering was held by the ss monitor in the past. He has


    developed very well abroad, so we can¡¯t make him lose face," Gina said.


    Samuel suddenly rubbed his chin and looked at Gina with a thoughtful expression.


    Gina felt ufortable under Samuel¡¯s strange gaze. She said, "Why are you looking at me so


    strangely?"


    "Mom, does my dad know your ss monitor?" Samuel asked.


    Speaking of Han Cheng, Gina was a little flustered and said, "How could he know? We haven''t held


    a gathering for a long time.


    I have no chance to take your father there."


    Samuel nodded calmly and said, "The ss monitor must not be an ordinary person. Mom, you


    didn¡¯t like him before, did you?"


    "What are you talking about? Go away. How dare you tease me? You are itching for a fight, aren''t


    you?" Gina red at Samuel and threatened him.


    Samuel was not afraid of being threatened. He smiled ambiguously and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll keep


    it a secret. He won''t know about it."


    Samuel looked at this matter with the heart of watching a joke. Because he did not think Gina would


    bring a cuckold to Han Cheng just because of a monitor. Moreover, the previous unrequited love


    was worth remembering. It was reasonable for Gina to have such a performance.


    "Why are you still talking?" Gina''s round eyes were wide open, and it was obvious that she was


    going to kill someone.


    Samuel quickly made a gesture to shut up, indicating that he could control his mouth.


    As for Gina, she became a little nervous when Samuel brought up the past.


    When she was in ss, she did have a crush on the monitor. Even though this matter had passed


    for many years, it still had a certain weight in Gina''s heart. So it was inevitable for Gina to be a little


    nervous to see him immediately.


    The closer they got to the Dragon Lake


    Vi, the fewer vehicles they could see on the road. But once they saw a car passing by, it must be


    a luxury car, which meant that the people who could get in and out of the Dragon Lake Vi were


    either rich or powerful.


    When the car drove into the parking lot, they seemed to have seen an exhibition of luxury cars. A


    million dors car was not eye-catching here, and it didn''t even seem to exist at all.


    "It''s the rich man''s paradise," Samuel said with a sigh after getting out of the car.


    "Boss, it''s not wrong to use the word '' paradise'' to describe Dragon Lake Vi." Leroy said with a


    smile.


    "Oh? Is there anything else to talk about?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Leroy nced at Gina. It seemed that he


    was embarrassed to say something in front of her.


    Gina was also very curious about why Leroy said that. After seeing his concerns, she said, "Don''t


    worry and say it boldly. I''m also curious."


    "Boss, what''s the reason for men to be called heaven?" Leroy said vaguely.


    Samuel suddenly understood what Leroy meant. If there was such a service, the word paradise was


    indeed appropriate.


    Gina''s face was full of disdain. As a woman, she naturally disdained this kind of toying with women.


    But this was amon practice in the society. Even if she disdained it, she could not change it.


    "Men, no one is a good person. Samuel, if you be like this in the future, don''t recognize me as


    your mother," Gina said to


    Samuel.


    Samuel looked calm. Even if he had such a requirement, he would never do it in this way. After all,


    he was popr among women. There was no need for him to solve these things bu money.


    More importantly, Samuel''s desire for sex was limited to Yvonne. Even Qi Yiyun, who had been the


    most beautiful woman in the country back then, Samuel had not wavered in the slightest. It was


    even more impossible for an ordinary woman to make him have such thoughts.


    "I''m a loyal man in love," Samuel said.


    "Boss, when will Ie to pick you up?" Looking at the eyes of Gina, Leroy only wanted to escape


    from this ce as soon as possible. After all, it seemed that the boss''s mother was a little


    dissatisfied with him now.


    "Wait for my call," Samuel said.


    "Yes." Leroy drove away quickly.


    Gina walked to Samuel¡¯s side and reminded him, "This subordinate of yours is not a good person.


    Stay away from him in the future."


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "Mom, he didn''t do anything. He just told the truth.


    " Anyway, I can''t let him lead you astray," Gina said stubbornly.


    "All right, all right, I know. Anyway, I''m about to leave Swallow City, and I won''t have much contact


    with him in the future," Samuel said.


    Gina knew that Samuel would leave Swallow City, but she had never asked about it in detail. Now


    that she had time, it could be considered to satisfy her curiosity.


    "Since you have developed so well in Swallow City, why do you want to go to Cloud City? I know


    that Cloud City is just a small third-tier city." Gina looked at Samuel with a strange expression.


    Compared to Swallow City, Cloud City was indeed a little insignificant. However, to Samuel himself.


    Cloud City''s significance was much greater than that of Swallow City. A single Yvonne was already


    worth more than Samuel¡¯s status in Swallow City.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Money and power were not worth mentioning to Samuel. After his rebirth, the most important thing


    for Samuel was to marry Yvonne.


    "Because someone very important is waiting for me. I will introduce her to you when I go to Cloud


    City," Samuel said.


    These words did not give Gina an exnation, but made her even more puzzled.


    Samuel had never been to Cloud City. How could anyone wait for him there?


    "Is it a woman?" Gina continued to ask.


    Samuel knew that if he confirmed this answer, Gina would definitely overthink it. But sooner orter,


    Gina would know about it. If he lied to Gina, Gina would talk about it in the future, so Samuel could


    only nod his head.

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    However, to Samuel''s surprise, not only did Gina not think too much of it, but she had a very happy


    smile on her face.


    "Mom, you don''t really think I like men, do you?" Samuel said with a ck face. Gina reacted like


    this. The only possibility was that she had misunderstood his sexual orientation.


    "Of course not. Mom won¡¯t think like that. Let''s go. I¡¯ll take you to see my old ssmate," Gina said,


    holding Samuel¡¯s hand.


    Samuel sighed helplessly. He just normally refused some women''s kindness. He did not expect to


    have such misunderstandings.


    The Landscape Court was a banquet hall with the lowest consumption rate in the Dragon Lake


    Manor. Many people who didn''t have enough economic power but had to pretend to be fat would


    choose this banquet hall.


    From afar, Samuel saw a potbellied middle-aged man. He even showed some signs of baldness.


    He stood at the gate of the Landscape Court. There was a woman in a tight skirt beside him. She


    was dressed in fancy clothes and looked like a mistress.


    "Mom, isn¡¯t he the former monitor?" Samuel couldn¡¯t help but ask. He stood at the door to wee


    them. This was usually something that only the people who had made the appointment would do.


    Other people who had been asked to meet would not be able to take the lead What''s more, it had


    been mentioned that the ss meeting this time was her monitor¡¯s call. Although Gina had not seen


    the monitor for many years, the change was a little unbelievable to her.


    How did the ss monitor, who used to be dignified, be such a bald and fat man?


    "I... I don''t think so," Gina said with obvious resistance.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. Gina was unwilling to admit that the image of her Prince Charming


    had been destroyed.


    However, this was also good. The little remaining emotion in Gina''s heart would probably be


    completely shattered.


    Walking to the front of the man, Gina carefully observed him. He had indeed changed a lot, but Gina


    could still see some simrities from his appearance. This was indeed her monitor.


    "Gina?" "Liu Wei?"


    Liu Wei looked at Gina up and down greedily. He didn''t expect that Gina would have such charm


    after not seeing her for so many years. Compared with the little girl beside him, she was more


    tempted.


    A young and beautiful girl was a hurdle that a man would not be able to ovee. But for a man, a


    mature woman like Gina was the real poison.


    As a man, Samuel naturally understood what Liu Wei''s aggressive eyes meant, so his first


    impression of Liu Wei was very bad.


    Even if Samuel did not have a good impression of his father, he would not allow other men to fall in


    love with his mother.


    "We haven''t seen each other for so many years. I didn''t expect you to change so much. You are


    really beautiful now," Liu Wei said with a smile. He praised other women in front of his own woman


    and did not restrain it at all.


    The little girl beside him didn''t show much reaction except for a trace of displeasure on her face,


    which showed her status in front of Liu Wei.


    "We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, and you have changed a lot." Gina forced a smile.


    The moment they met, it broke her fantasy.


    "Yes." Liu Wei patted his beer belly with a look of amazement and said, "I am no longer as


    handsome as you were in the past. Fortunately, I''ve made some money because of my sessful


    career.


    Otherwise, I would not have invited you to


    the Dragon Lake Vis to gather. You live in Swallow City, so you should know what kind of ce


    Dragon Lake Manor is."


    Liu Wei''s tone obviously showed that he was showing off, but for Gina, this way of showing off was


    too poor.


    Although the Hannigan family was not as good as it used to be, at the end of the day, Gina was a


    rich woman and she had seen much of the world.


    "The quality of Dragon Lake Manor is indeed one of the best in Swallow City.


    This time, it will cost you a lot of money," Gina said.


    Her words made Liu Wei even prouder. He repeatedly waved his hand and said, "It''s not a big deal.


    As long as the problem can be solved by money, it¡¯s not a problem for me. I''ve been abroad for


    many years and it was not in vain."


    Next, there were other ssmates who were present one after another. Gina had said before that


    most of the people who came to the alumni club were from abroad. They were dressed in expensive


    clothes, and they still had some taste. However, their chat content was somewhat disgusting for


    Samuel. They hinted at how sessful they were and how rich they were. They almost put all their


    assets on the table.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel couldn''t get involved in this topic, so he found a quiet corner to stay in.


    "Gina, I heard from some ssmates in the past that something happened to your family. It''s not


    serious, is it?"


    "Yes, I''ve heard about it. It¡¯s a pity that I''m abroad and can''t help you much. This time, we''re all


    back. If you have any difficulties, just tell us. We''ll help you find a way."


    "We''re old ssmates. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with us."


    A group of male students began to talk about Gina. This was not without reason, because among


    the women present, Gina was definitely the most eye-catching. Not only Liu Wei was not simple-


    minded, but also other people had bad thoughts. They also wanted to take this opportunity to get


    closer to Gina. It would be better if they could have a rtionship with her.


    This kind of situation was out of Gina¡¯s expectation. Besides, when the male students showed their


    kindness to her, she also felt the hostility from those female ssmates.


    "Thank you for your kindness. It''s not a big problem now," Gina said.


    " Feel free to tell us. I heard that your family is facing a lot of problems, and the business is


    declining. How can there be no big problems? Don''t be afraid to tell us. We are really willing to help


    you."


    "We are ssmates. How can we just stand by and do nothing? If you''re in trouble, just say it. Now


    your ssmates are not ordinary people."


    The people who said these words were all from abroad. The students who lived at home all said


    nothing. Although their social status was not enough for them to understand the matters of the


    Hannigan family, recently the Martial Grand Meeting was in an uproar. Even ordinary people had


    heard of it. Moreover, some people said that the Hannigan family was about to rise, so in their view,


    the Hannigan family really did not have any problems. It was just that these people wanted to help


    out on their own and wanted to get something from


    Gina.


    "No, there is not a big deal. Thank you for your concern. Since we are having a ss reunion today,


    let''s talk about our past. As for other things, I have the ability to solve them," Gina said.


    "You have the ability to solve it? Look at these boys; they can''t wait to eat you. If they help, it will be


    easier, won''t it? " At this time, a very abrupt voice sounded behind the crowd.

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    At the same time as the voice sounded, everyone turned their heads.


    A high-heeled woman in a wrapped dress with a voluptuous figure appeared in their sight. Her


    gorgeous dress was particrly fancy, but it had to be said that both her appearance and figure had


    a fatal temptation to men.


    "You... you are." Liu Wei was the first to walk toward her, but his eyes were full of puzzlement.


    Because today was a ss reunion, but he had no impression of the person in front of him, so he


    felt a little strange.


    The woman smiled slightly and said to Liu Wei with a charming look, "Monitor, you don''t remember


    me. Is my name, Lin Fang, not worthy of being remembered by you?"


    Lin Fang?


    These two words gave Liu Wei a familiar feeling, but he couldn''t remember who this person was at


    the moment.


    At this time, another male student stepped forward and said with a surprised face," You are Lin


    Fang. In the past, you and Ginapeted with each other on who is the ss belle."


    Speaking of this matter, everyone suddenly realized that the matter of the prettiest girl in ss in


    those days had caused a lot of trouble. Lin Fang was not convinced that Gina was the most


    beautiful girl in ss. She also held an evaluation event in ss and even spent money on


    attracting many students. Many people at the scene had received benefits from her.


    But of course, Lin Fang''s performance was only recognized as the best in the ss. After all, there


    was a certain gap between her beauty and Gina¡¯s. Therefore, in the ssmates¡¯ hearts, Gina was


    still the most beautiful.


    But now, Lin Fang¡¯s maturity waspletelyparable to Gina''s.


    More importantly, Lin Fang''s clothes were more ostentatious, which made the men get a message.


    Compared to Gina, it seemed that Lin Fang was easier to deal with.


    "So it''s Lin Fang. Forgive me, I actually forgot about you, the prettiest girl in the ss."


    "Lin Fang, I didn¡¯t expect you to be more beautiful after not seeing you for so many years.


    You''re indeed the prettiest girl in the ss." "Your figure is so well-maintained. No one in our ss


    canpete with you."


    A group of visual animals immediately licked Lin Fang, like hungay wolves seeing a piece of fresh


    meat.


    Gina smiled helplessly. She didn''t care about thepetition for the prettiest girl in the ss back


    then at all. Even in Gina¡¯s eyes, the most beautiful girl in the ss had a title but not a real one. It


    had no value at all, so she never fought for it. It was just that Lin Fang thought this was a


    competition unterally.


    In the face of the ttery of the male students, Lin Fang, who enjoyed it very much, walked to the


    front of Gina and took enchanting steps. Many of the male students'' hearts beat faster.


    "Gina, decades have passed in a sh.


    Since we graduated, we have never met each other again," Lin Fang said lightly.


    "Yeah, you''re going abroad like most of our ssmates. It seems that you''ve made great progress,"


    Gina said.


    Lin Fang smiled proudly. The word "great" was not enough to describe her development. Today, Lin


    Fang was already a celebrity in a high-ss overseas society. Moreover, she was quite well-known.


    There were countless big shots she knew.


    "I''m so excellent. Of course, my development is good. I know all the rich people in the top 20 of the


    world''s treasure list," Lin Fang said.


    Hearing this, many students were stunned. She knew all the top 20 on the world''s treasure list. Was


    she bragging?


    Lin Fang enjoyed everyone''s surprise and a lot of admiration for her. This was the reason why she


    came back to Huaxia to participate in the alumni gathering. Of course, the most important thing was


    that she wanted to prove that she was better than Gina.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    During the ss beauty selection, she had been very unconvinced and wanted to find an


    opportunity to vent her anger. Today was the best time!


    "I know your family is in trouble now. Do you need my help?" Lin Fang continued to say.


    For Gina, the crisis of the Hannigan family was not important. Moreover, Samuel¡¯s current


    development was also a top-tier existence in Swallow City. Although it was not as exaggerated as


    Lin Fang¡¯s recognition of the top 20 on the world''s treasure list, Gina believed that with Samuel''s


    current age, his achievements in the future would inevitably be a big breakthrough.


    "It is just a small matter. I don¡¯t need your help," Gina said.


    "Small matter?" Lin Fang smiled contemptuously and said, "I heard the Hannigan family is going


    bankrupt. Is this still a small matter?"


    Lin Fang''s tone was full of sarcasm. Gina felt that she deliberately wanted to deal with her, but with


    the principle that it was better to avoid trouble, she was not angry.


    "Even if it goes bankrupt, it''s my own business. You don''t have to worry about it," Gina said.


    How could Lin Fang let go of Gina so easily? After all, it was a rare opportunity that she had been


    waiting for. She continued, "Therefore, a woman must rely on her own ability to be strong.


    Marrying into a rich and powerful family is nothing more than ttering the rich and powerful. If you


    don''t have some real skills, and if the rich and powerful family''s dreams break, you will be useless."


    These words were obviously referring to that Gina was nothing.


    But for the tit for tat between the two, the others did note out to mediate.


    For one thing, those girls didn''t dare to do that. After all, one of them was the daughter -inw of the


    Hannigan family, and the other one imed to know the top 20 of the world¡¯s fortune list. They were


    not qualified to mess with them.


    As for those men, they were even more unwilling to get involved, because this was an opportunity


    for them. If Gina got injured in this matter, they could y the role of the curer tofort her.


    Although Samuel was sitting in a corner in the distance, he clearly heard the conversation between


    Gina and Lin Fang. Although he didn''t know the rtionship between the two people, Lin Fang


    seemed to be focused on Gina. Obviously, she regarded Gina as a thorn in her side.


    "Mom, since you brought me here, I won''t let you down." Samuel, who was muttering to himself,


    took out the phone and dialed Nangong Boling''s number.


    Before Nangong Boling left Swallow City, he had met Samuel. They exchanged contact information


    so that he could contact the Nangong family as soon as possible.


    At the other end of the world.


    The phone rang. When Nangong Boling saw that it was Samuel, he was a little surprised. After all, it


    was not long since he left Swallow City. Did Samuel think it through so quickly and want toe to


    the Nangong family?


    "Nangong Boling, how many of your men are in the top 20 of the world''s treasure list? ¡± Samuel


    asked directly after the phone was connected.


    Nangong Boling didn¡¯t know what Samuel wanted to do, but out of fear of him, he didn''t intend to


    hide it, so he said, "70 or 80 percent.¡±


    Samuel smiled. If anyone else heard his words, they would probably be shocked. However, for


    Nangong Boling, it was an ordinary thing. After all, he was the real controller behind the scenes.


    Many of those so-called rich people were just his


    puppets.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    "Help me ask them if they know a woman called Lin Fang. If they do, tell her to keep a low profile


    and not force me to do it," Samuel said.


    Hangong Boling was confused. Lin Fang was just a woman, how could she make Samuel so


    serious? But no matter what happened, since Samuel had made such a request, Hangong Boling


    naturally had to satisfy it. After all, it was just a small matter.


    Moreover, this woman had something to do with his puppet. If he did not handle it well, it would not


    be good for him if Samuel med him.


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away," Hangong Boling said.


    Hanging up the phone, Samuel continued to close his eyes in the corner to rest. He was not in the


    mood to intervene in the trivial matters of the schoolmate dispute. After all, he had seen too many of


    them and was already tired of it.


    On the other hand, Lin Fang was still showing her superiority in front of Gina. It seemed that she


    couldn''t wait to trample on Gina and ravage her severely. Only then could she get rid of the anger of


    the past.


    "Gina, this is your chance. You have to seize it. You have been married to the Hannigan family for


    so many years. With your ability, you haven''t made any contribution to the Hannigan family. Now


    you can help them, are you unwilling?" Lin Fang said.


    "What do you mean?" Gina asked in confusion.


    "As long as you are willing to beg me, I will help you. What do you think?" Lin Fang said with a


    smile.


    Gina suddenly enlightened. Lin Fang had said so much because she wanted her to bow her head to


    her.


    But for Gina, what happened to Hannigan family had nothing to do with her. Now she had been


    driven out of the Hannigan family by Nangong Qianqiu.


    Moreover, although she didn''t care about the fight for the prettiest girl in the ss, it didn''t mean that


    she was willing to bow to Lin Fang for no reason.


    "You think too much. I won''t beg you," Gina said in a cold voice.


    Lin Fang''s face changed, and she said in a cold voice, "Believe it or not, I can make the Hannigan


    family finished immediately with one word."


    "Okay, anyway, I am no longer in the Hannigan family. What happens to the Hannigan family has


    nothing to do with me." Gina shrugged her shoulders indifferently.


    Lin Fang didn''t expect Gina would react like this. In her opinion, her level of threat should scare


    Gina so much. How could she not care?


    "Could it be that Gina has been divorced, so she doesn''t care about the Hannigan family?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Fang smiled proudly again and said, "Gina, you haven''t been divorced and


    abandoned by the man, have you?"


    Being abandoned by others was an extremely shameful thing. If that was the case, Lin Fang did not


    mind rubbing salt in Gina¡¯s wound.


    However, this matter was bound to disappoint Lin Fang. Although Gina was driven out of the


    Hannigan family by Hangong Qianqiu, her rtionship with Han Cheng had not changed.


    "Sorry to disappoint you. I haven''t divorced yet, and I won¡¯t divorce in the future," Gina said.


    "Tsk.¡± Lin Fang smiled disdainfully and said, "If you haven''t divorced, how can you not care about


    the Hannigan family''s situation? Or are you afraid of losing face, so you don¡¯t dare to admit it in front


    of the ssmates?"


    "Why should I admit something that doesn''t exist? Thepetiton of the prettiest girl was not my


    idea.It was our ssmates who made fun of us and it had nothing to do with me. What''s more, you


    also got the title of the prettiest girl in the ss through bribery. After so many years, are you still


    bothered about this matter?" Gina gradually lost her patience. Her repeated concessions didn''t


    make her feel at ease. Instead, it was Lin Fang who was insatiable, so she didn''t mind falling out


    with Lin Fang.


    The bribery was a shame for Lin Fang. It was disgraceful for her to get the title of the prettiest girl in


    the ss in this way.


    Although many students knew about it, no one had ever brought it up on the table.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gina''s words were obviously a p in her face, which made Lin Fang instantly anxious.


    "I am worthy of the title of the prettiest girl in the ss. When did I bribe others?" Lin Fang said


    sternly.


    Once Gina became stubborn, she was not weaker than others. Besides, she had been by Nangong


    Qianqiu''s side for so many years, so she had more or less learned some domineering


    temperament.


    At this point, Gina didn''t intend to give Lin Fang face. She pointed to the smates and asked,


    "How many of you have received benefits from Lin Fang? You should know it clearly. This is the fact


    that everyone knows. Do you need me to call names one by one?"


    Lin Fang was so angry that she subconsciously raised her hand and wanted to p Gina.


    Gina was notsomeone that is easy to be trifled with. She directly grabbed Lin Fang''s wrist, saying,


    "Do you want to hit someone? Your dirty things were exposed. Is that why you are so angry?"


    Seeing that things were about to go out of control, Liu Wei, the monitor, finally stood up at this time.


    He walked to the middle of the two and said, "It was a long time ago. At that time, we were still


    young and didn''t know what to do. Now that we''re adults, do we still need to care about this little


    thing?"


    "I have never taken this matter to heart, but it is obvious that some petty people are still making a


    fuss about it," Gina said lightly.


    Petty people!


    These words were undoubtedly a second blow to Lin Fang, making her even more hysterical.


    "Gina, I want you to regret what you''ve said today," Lin Fang said, gnashing her teeth.


    Gina still looked indifferent and said, "You can destroy the Hannigan family, right? I¡¯ll wait and see


    what you can do."


    The strong had no weaknesses, and there was no ce for them to be threatened.


    The attitude of Gina now was the attitude of the strong. Because she was fearless, Lin Fang could


    do nothing to her.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing when he heard these words. Lin Fang had be nothing because


    of his phone call. Those so -called rich people just wanted to cut off their rtionship with her as


    soon as possible. How could they help her deal with the Hannigan family?


    However, it seemed that he could not earn enough face for Gina. Samuel took out the phone again


    and dialed Leroy''s number.


    Leroy had told him that he knew the owner of Dragon Lake Manor. Asking him to change a banquet


    hall was a piece of cake.


    "Leroy, help me arrange the banquet hall. I want to be low-key, but someone forced me to be high-


    profile," Samuel said lightly.


    On the other side of the phone, Leroyughed and said, "Boss, don''t worry. I''ll call him right away


    and ask him to arrange it. If he knows that you are in Dragon LakeManor, I''m afraid he will be


    extremely ttered."


    Samuel had no actual status or power at the moment, but he was too famous in Swallow City.


    Although the boss of the Dragon Lake Manor had a certain background, he would never let go of


    the chance to please Samuel.


    In less than ten minutes, a group of staff of Dragon Lake Manor arrived at the Landscape Court!

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    The presence of outsiders made Gina and Lin Fang calm down for a while.


    As the sponsor of this alumni gathering, Liu Wei naturally had to deal with this kind of situation. But


    in his mind, he still felt strange. How could these staff suddenly appear, and there were so many of


    them?


    In front of the staff, there stood a middle-aged man with apletely different aura. He was in a suit


    and leather shoes, and he didn''t look like an ordinary person at first nce.


    "You are..." Liu Wei asked cautiously. He could show off in front of his ssmates, but he would


    never be supercilious in front of others. After all, he had money, but he was abroad. As the saying


    goes, a powerful dragon can''t suppress a local bully. He understood this truth.


    Moreover, in a first-tier city like Swallow City, any one of them could be richer than Liu Wei, so he


    did not dare to do anything disrespectful.


    "May I ask if Mr. Hannigan is here? I''m the boss of Dragon Lake Manor. My name is Zeng Xiao,"


    said Zeng Xiao as he introduced himself.


    The boss of Dragon Lake Manor!


    Except for Liu Wei, who gasped, the others also widened their eyes.


    Dragon Lake Manor was able to have the status of A-list Vi in Swallow City, so it must have


    something to do with its boss. How could an ordinary person do this?


    Therefore, this boss must have a huge rtionship chain.


    But, how could he suddenly appear?


    His status in Swallow City might be higher than that of anyone present.


    "Oh, Mr. Zeng, what can I do for you?" Liu Wei seemed to be more cautious, for fear of offending


    the big shot in front of her.


    "I''ve prepared Dragon Lake Pavilion for you. I wonder if Mr. Hannigan is here. If he''s here, I''ll take


    you there right now," Zeng Xiao said.


    Dragon Lake Pavilion!


    These words once again made Liu Wei''s scalp numb. When choosing the venue of the party, Liu


    Wei had a very good understanding of Dragon Lake Manor. He knew that every banquet hall of


    Dragon Lake Manor needed people of different identities to make reservations.


    The most entry-level banquet halls like the Landscape Court were prepared for ordinary people.


    Dragon Lake Pavilion was the highest level banquet hall of the entire Dragon Lake Manor. Only the


    top-notch people could make reservations there.


    Liu Wei could not help but wonder who the Mr. Hannigan he was referring to was. He was able to


    receive such a high treatment.


    Could it be that there were other big shots among these students?


    Liu Wei unconsciously turned to look at those old ssmates, but ording to his memory, there


    was no one surnamed Hannigan in these people. Did Zeng Xiao make a mistake?


    "Mr. Zeng, are you sure it''s us? Mr.


    Hannigan, we don¡¯t seem to have one here," said Liu Wei.


    "It''s me." At this moment, Samuel, who was in the corner, finally spoke.


    Gina couldn''t helpughing. From the moment when Zeng Xiao showed up, she had guessed that it


    was Samuel¡¯s doing. At this time, Samuel¡¯s words made her even more certain.


    Gina knew that Samuel had done this on purpose in order to earn some face for her. Although Gina


    did not care too much about this kind of things, it would still be good if she could vent her anger on


    Lin Fang.


    Samuel walked to Gina said, "Mom, this shabby ce is not worthy of your identity, so I specially


    asked Zeng Xiao to arrange Dragon Lake Pavilion. You won''t me me, will you?"


    Faced with Samuel asking a pretentious question, Gina tried her best to hold back herughter and


    said, "How can I me you? But isn''t Dragon Lake Pavilion too high profile?"


    Samuel was happy in his heart. He didn''t expect Gina to cooperate with him in acting. In this case,


    let''s make this y moreplete.


    "How can it be so high-profile? In my opinion, it''s not worthy of your identity,¡± Samuel said.


    Zeng Xiao walked to Samuel at the right time and said respectfully, "Mr. Hannigan, I''m really sorry. I


    didn''t know you were here. I hope you can forgive me for my insolence."


    "Let''s go. Let me take a look at the highest level banquet hall here. What exactly is it like?" Samuel


    said.


    "Yes, Mr. Hannigan, pleasee with me." Zeng Xiao led the way after speaking.


    And those students, after a moment of nkness, also hurried to catch up.


    "Dragon Lake Pavilion. I didn''t expect to have a chance to eat at Dragon Lake Pavilion in this life."


    "So what if it is Dragon Lake Pavilion? Is it very powerful?"


    "Yeah, isn¡¯t it just a banquet hall for eating? Is there any difference?"


    "Well, you live abroad. Of course, you don¡¯t know the levels of the banquet hall of Dragon Lake


    Manor. Let me tell you this. As far as I know, Dragon Lake Manor has been open for more than ten


    years. And every time, it''s a big shot that you can¡¯t imagine. This ce is known as a symbol of


    identity, and ordinary people don''t even have a chance to see it." As a local ssmate, he exined


    the status of Dragon Lake Pavilion to those who came back from abroad.


    "How could the son of Gina be so powerful?"


    "Yeah, he''s just a kid. How could he be so powerful?"


    "If he is powerful or not, don''t you have eyes? Even the boss of the Dragon Lake Manor hase


    forward in person. How can it be false?"


    "That''s right. Ordinary people are not qualified to disturb the boss toe out in person."


    Listening to these words, Lin Fang was very upset. Today she came to the alumni gathering to


    revenge for the revenge of that year, but she didn''t expect Gina''s son would be in the limelight.


    She quietly walked to Liu Wei¡¯s side. Lin Fang didn''t want to believe what others said, so she could


    only ask Liu Wei about it.


    "Liu Wei, Dragon Lake Pavilion, is it as powerful as they said?" Lin Fang asked in a low voice.


    Liu Wei kept staring at Samuel, because he was really curious about what kind of status Samuel


    had that could startle Zeng Xiao.


    As for whether Dragon Lake Pavilion was so powerful or not, Liu Wei nodded directly. After all, he


    had done some deliberate research on Dragon Lake Manor, so he naturally knew what kind of


    people Dragon Lake Pavilion had ever opened to.


    It could be said that those who could have a meal in Dragon Lake Pavilion were all top big shots.


    "That''s true. As far as I know, the people received by Dragon Lake Pavilion have extraordinary


    status, and it¡¯s not the level we can reach," said Liu Wei.


    Lin Fang curled her lips disdainfully. No matter what, she was a socialite on the rich list. She had


    seen all kinds of extraordinary people before.


    Moreover, the purpose of her attending the alumni gathering today was to humiliate Gina, so how


    could she be willing to admit that Gina''s son was powerful?


    "He has an extraordinary status. Can he be more powerful than the person I know?" Lin Fang said


    disdainfully.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "This is on a different level. You know rich people, while Dragon Lake Pavilion only epts people


    in power. Lin Fang, I have a strange feeling. Her son is probably more powerful than all of us think,"


    said Liu Wei.

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    Liu Wei''s kind reminder was not in Lin Fang¡¯s heart because she had a strong sense of superiority.


    Dragon Lake Pavilion was nothing in her eyes.


    After all, Lin Fang was a celebrity who came in and out of various foreign high-ss banquets. The


    people she knew were all well-known in the world. It was difficult for her to take anyone seriously in


    such a field of vision. What¡¯s more, the other party was her enemy whom she had hated for a long


    time. How could she change her opinion of Gina with such a small matter?


    "Liu Wei, do you know why you think so?" Lin Fang asked Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looked at Lin Fang with a puzzled look, not understanding what she meant.


    "What do you mean?" Liu Wei asked in confusion.


    Lin Fang smiled contemptuously and said," It means that you are not strong enough, so you take


    such a small thing seriously."


    Feeling Lin Fang''s disdainful tone, Liu Wei smiled helplessly. When it came to money, he was


    already a sessful person, but when it came to power, there was indeed a gap. However, this did


    not mean that Liu Wei was ignorant. What kind of ce was Swallow City? It was the capital of


    power and influence, and the number of openings of Dragon Lake Pavilion had shown that this


    ce was not simple.


    Was it really that simple that Gina''s son could be received by the boss in person and open Dragon


    Lake Pavilion?


    "I hope you don''t do anything that will make you regret it," Liu Wei said.


    Lin Fang didn¡¯t know how tough. What else could she regret in such a poor ce?


    Following Zeng Xiao, they finally arrived at Dragon Lake Pavilion. The environment and facilities


    here werepletely different from that of the Landscape Court. Furthermore, they gave off an


    extremely tall vibe. Just by standing here, one could not help but feel that they had be high -


    end people.


    "This ce is so much better than the Landscape Court."


    "I didn''t expect that in my life, I would have a chance to have dinner at Dragon Lake Pavilion. It''s


    such a great honor."


    "Gina, you are really awesome. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have the chance to benefit from it.¡±


    "That¡¯s right, that''s right. Gina''s really good. This kind of ce is not essible to everyone.¡±


    Some ssmates began to tter her, but these words would undoubtedly be earpiercing to Lin


    Fang.


    "Is this good? I think you are really ignorant. What¡¯s so good about it? It''s a pile of rotten wood


    products. Even if it¡¯s given to me, I think it''s not stylish," Lin Fang said in a strange tone.


    Zeng Xiao, as the owner of Dragon Lake Manors, heard these words and immediately showed an


    unpleasant expression.


    A piece of rotten wood. Any item here was a work of a craftsman-level master. It was qualified to be


    auctioned.


    "In the eyes of the mortals, there''s only gold. Perhaps for you, the glory of the gold and jade is the


    style." Zeng Xiao rebutted indifferently.


    Lin Fang smiled coldly and said, "Mr. Zeng, I didn''t expect that in your eyes, I''m ayman who likes


    gold. You''re really snobbish. The people I''m in contact with are all top foreign people. They are the


    ones who know the style."


    Zeng Xiao smiled faintly and said, "I understand. The moon overseas is even rounder. Is that what


    you mean?"


    "That''s right,¡± Lin Fang said without hiding anything.


    Zeng Xiao stopped talking. To him, saying a word to a woman like Lin Fang was a way to lower his


    taste.


    When he reached the front of Samuel, Zeng Xiao said, "Mr. Hannigan, I''ve already asked the


    kitchen to prepare the best meal. Please wait a moment."


    "Okay, there''s still a good show to be put on. I''m not in a hurry to eat." Samuel said something that


    puzzled everyone.


    "There''s still a good show?"


    What kind of drama was that?


    Gina walked to Samuel''s side with a curious look on her face and asked softly," Son, tell me what


    else there will be."


    "I''ll let you knowter. If I tell you now, you won''t even have a surprise," Samuel said.


    Gina quickly shook her head and said, "I don''t want any surprises. You have to make me mentally


    prepared."


    "I won''t say it, I won''t say it," Samuel said with a tough attitude.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gina looked at Samuel with hatred. She finally gave up after she saw that she could do anything


    about it.


    At this time, the news that Samuel was in the Dragon Lake Manor had spread throughout the whole


    Dragon Lake Manor. All the bosses eating here were a little restless after hearing the news. After


    all, this was the best chance for them to meet Samuel. Once they could cooperate with Tagliare


    through Samuel, it would be an extremely glorious thing.


    However, Tagliare also said that it was absolutely impossible to get cooperation directly by


    harassing Samuel. That was to say, Samuel¡¯s attitude in this respect was very firm and he would


    never allow anyone to harass him. This made those bosses feel a little scared. They did not dare to


    act rashly even though there was an opportunity in front of them.


    As the saying goes, wealthes from danger. There are always some people who are willing to


    take risks and give it a try. After all, the opportunity hase. If they just watch the opportunity pass


    by, some people still can''t ept it.


    As a result, in less than a moment, the first group of people arrived at Dragon Lake Pavilion.


    Their attitude was very modest and humble. They did not dare to act rashly in front of Samuel.


    Moreover, they almost put themselves in the lowest position with their tone and attitude. Some


    people even bowed to Samuel.


    With the first batch of people appearing, there would naturally be a second batch of people. After


    all, no one was willing to be at a disadvantage and be taken advantage of by others. The


    information that Tagliare


    had previously released was immediatelypletely left behind by these people.


    It seemed that everyone had chosen to forget about it from time to time in order to meet Samuel


    and then hand over their business cards. It would be best if Samuel could remember them.


    Wave after wave of people came and went, which made the old ssmates of Gina all


    dumbfounded. They didn''t even have the desire to chat with each other. Instead, they looked at


    Samuel with great interest as he received the bosses.


    The domestic students were more or less able to understand this situation. After all, as locals, they


    had heard a lot of things about Samuel. Perhaps they were not very clear about the inside story of


    the matter, but they also had some understanding of Samuel''s influence.


    As for the ssmates abroad, they werepletely confused. They couldn''t understand why a child


    could be respected by so many bosses, and these bosses acted like servants in front of him. They


    really said all kinds of ingratiating words.


    "Is Gina''s son really that powerful?"


    "At such a young age, what kind of achievements does he have to be able to be respected by so


    many bosses?"

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    The crowd marveled at Samuel''s ability to cause such a stir. At the same time, they had a whole


    new level of respect for Gina.


    But Lin Fang was an exception. The more people thought Samuel was powerful, the more disdainful


    she became.


    He was just a kid. How could he have such great power? So in her opinion, these people were hired


    to act. Gina just wanted others to think that she was amazing.


    But this acting was too fake. If her son was an adult, it would be understandable if he was treated


    like this, but Samuel was just a kid. How could he be convinced?


    "Are you blind? Do you really believe it is true?" Lin Fang said with extreme disdain.


    "Lin Fang, these bosses havee in person. Isn''t it true?" Everyone knew the grievances


    between Lin Fang and Gina, but Gina didn''t care about it at all. They also knew that it was


    completely Lin Fang who started the dispute.


    Therefore, when Lin Fang said those words, someone immediately retorted.


    What they heard might be false, but the truth was already in front of them. Could it be false?


    "Boss? Are you sure they are the real bosses? Maybe they took off those cheap counterfeit brands


    and just run errands. In my opinion, these people are just hired to act," Lin Fang exined.


    This was not entirely impossible. For a moment, many people began to doubt the credibility of this


    matter.


    Indeed, Samuel was just a child. How could he have reached such heights? How could he have


    allowed so many bosses to see him personally?


    But at the same time, some people would think that it was true that Zeng Xiao had received Samuel


    personally. The status of a boss like Zeng Xiao must be very high in Swallow City, so it was


    understandable for other people to show up here.


    Just when everyone had different opinions, Lin Fang¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    When Lin Fang saw the caller ID, a smug smile immediately appeared on her face. She even


    waved her phone at her ssmates and deliberately let them see the caller ID.


    "You should have heard of this person''s name. He should be ranked 17th on the world¡¯s treasure list


    now." After saying this, Lin Fang immediately pressed the answer button.


    Although she could show off in front of her ssmates, she did not dare to waste too much time on


    the call of such a big shot. If he hung up, she might not be able to contact him for the rest of her life.


    However, after the phone was connected, Lin Fang¡¯s expression changed in an instant.


    The other party only had two sentences. He refused to admit his rtionship with her and reminded


    her to keep a low profile.


    This situation made Lin Fang a little confused. She didn''t do anything. Why did he suddenly say


    that?


    As soon as he hung up the phone, it rang again, and it was another person on the list of wealth.


    This time, Lin Fang didn''t show off again, because she had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Sure enough, the other party still said the same thing and then hung up the phone directly.


    Lin Fang waspletely dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t even figure out why things had turned out like


    this.


    However, it was gratifying that Lin Fang knew more than just these two big shots. If she cut off


    contact with them, it would not affect Lin Fang''s status in various high-ss overseas ces.


    But the nightmare was just the beginning.


    The phone kept ringing, and almost everyone''s words were the same. There was no extra word,


    and no additional word was omitted.


    Lin Fang, who did not understand, felt that her legs were a little weak. She felt that the upper ss,


    which she had tried so hard to squeeze into, seemed to be slowly getting away from her, and there


    was no reason or sign at all.


    "How could it be like this?"


    "How could it be like this?"


    Lin Fang had a huge doubt in her heart. She had just returned to Huaxia. How could this happen?


    At this time, Liu Wei found that there was something wrong with Lin Fang''s expression, so he


    walked to her side.


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Wei asked.


    Lin Fang''s mentality had already exploded. In order to squeeze into the foreign circles, she had


    used all kinds of dirty means. But now, everything had been ruined inexplicably.


    "Are you okay? If there is anything wrong, just tell me. I''ll see if I can help you find a way." After


    receiving more than ten calls, there must be a big problem, so Liu Wei felt that he had an


    opportunity.


    After all, Gina was far beyond what he could do now, but if he could get hold of Lin Fang, it would


    be a good choice.


    "The people on the rich list I know, they called me one by one and said that they broke off rtions


    with me and asked me to be low-key. I don''t know the reason at all, " Lin Fang said to Liu Wei. She


    really needed someone to help her, to help her figure out what the problem was and why those


    people called her at the same time.


    Liu Wei gasped.


    Those people Lin Fang knew were all top-notch figures in the world. If they called at the same time,


    they must have been instigated by someone. And if someone couldmand them to do things,


    what kind of status did that person have?


    Liu Wei''s first thought was to give up. Obviously, Lin Fang''s trouble was not something he was


    qualified to deal with. If he was identally involved in it, a small potato like him couldn''t afford the


    consequences.


    "Well, I''m afraid I can''t help you." After that, Liu Wei decided to slip away. Only by keeping a


    distance from Lin Fang could he feel safe.


    But Lin Fang grabbed Liu Wei''s hand. She now regarded Liu Wei as her life-saving straw, so how


    could she let him leave so easily?


    "Don''t go. As long as you can help me think clearly about this problem, I will promise you anything."


    After finding the source of the problem, there was a chance to solve it. Although the matter had


    already happened, in Lin Fang''s opinion, as long as she could solve it in time, there was still a


    turning point.


    "Have you offended anyone recently?" Liu Wei, who was stopped by Lin Fang, said helplessly.


    Lin Fang immediately shook her head. Although she was very arrogant just now, she kept a low


    profile when she was doing things abroad, because Lin Fang had a clear understanding. She knew


    who she was and what status she had. Once she made trouble for herself in a high profile, all her


    efforts would be in vain. Therefore, she was very cautious and would never


    offend a big shot for no reason.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "In my opinion, you must have offended someone with a higher status than those people, so that


    they called you at the same time. You should be able to understand that if he can order these


    people, he is definitely not a simple person," Liu Wei said.


    Lin Fang naturally understood this reason. It was also because she understood it, that she felt that


    this matter was very strange.


    All of a sudden, Lin Fang turned to look at Samuel!

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    If Lin Fang really wanted to find someone she had offended recently, other than Gina, she couldn''t


    think of anyone else. And ording to Samuel''s current performance, he was the one who was


    most likely to do this.


    But how could it be possible!


    Even what was happening in front of her was real.


    Even if he really had the status to make so many bosses bow down to him.


    However, what Lin Fang knew was that they were all people on the world''s rich list. How could he


    be qualified to mobilize them?


    At the same time, Liu Wei also noticed the expression in Lin Fang''s eyes when she looked at


    Samuel. Liu Wei was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat on his back.


    It''s him?


    It''s him!


    "No way!"


    Was it possible for him to give orders to Lin Fang¡¯s connections at will?


    If this was the case, the power of this kid was too horrible!


    Those were all big shots on the world''s rich list. How could he do that?


    "No way!" Liu Wei blurted out subconsciously.


    "Of course not." Even if she couldn¡¯t think of the second possibility, Lin Fang wouldn¡¯t believe that it


    was done by Samuel. "In his current state, he must have a great influence in Swallow City, but it is


    impossible to affect your influence abroad. After all, he is still a child." Liu Wei let out a sigh of bad


    luck and felt that he had thought too much. How could this matter have anything to do with Samuel?


    Lin Fang nodded. She no longer thought about this matter, but recalled what she had done before


    returning to the country." Did I identally offend a big shot¡¯s wife or daughter, or a lover?"


    However, with Lin Fang¡¯s cautious character, if such a thing really happened, she would definitely


    remember it. But now, she had no memory at all.


    Almost an hourter, Samuel finally dealt with the bosses who came to introduce themselves. There


    was a thick stack of business cards in his hand.


    After those people left, Samuel did not throw his business card away. Instead, he put it in his


    pocket.


    "Looks like the one who can seize the opportunity is the winner. You must have remembered them."


    Gina smiled as she spoke to Samuel. From the perspective of Gina, Samuel''s action of keeping the


    name card meant that they would be able to obtain the opportunity to cooperate.


    However, the intention of Samuel''s putting away the business card was by no means as Gina had


    expected.


    "All the people on the business card will be on Tagliare''s cklist," Samuel said.


    Gina¡¯s face was full of shock. She had thought that those people had seized the opportunity. Never


    would she have thought that they would end up like this!


    Samuel had already asked Leroy to tell everyone that it was impossible for anyone to get a chance


    to cooperate with Tagliare by contacting with him. This was not a joke. Since they did not believe in


    heresy, Samuel naturally had to show them what it meant!


    "It''s really a big scene. It dys so many ssmates'' meal. Gina, if your son wants to show off, he


    doesn''t have to do it at this time, does he?" At this time, Lin Fang''s discontented voice sounded.


    Since Samuel did dy the meal time, Gina put on an apologetic look and said to everyone, "I''m


    sorry to have dyed everyone. I''ll ask them to serve the dishes right away." "It''s nothing. It''s just a


    small matter. We''re not hungry yet. Don¡¯t worry."


    "Yes, no hurry, I have plenty of time."


    "Gina, your son is so sessful. It¡¯s really a blessing."


    Most of them were not dissatisfied with Gina. After all, they had been dyed for a short time, and


    they were not willing to offend Gina.


    Given Samuel''s status, if they could get closer to Gina, perhaps their son would be helped by Gina


    in the future. How could they go against Gina?


    Looking at thepliments of those ssmates, Lin Fang was very angry. She should be the focus


    of the whole audience. Those people should tter her. How could Gina be the focus now?


    "Gina, you must have spent a lot of money to hire so many people to put on an act, haven''t you?"


    Lin Fang decided to expose the false image. In her heart, she also believed that all of this was fake.


    It was all Gina''s deliberate effort to save face, which was why she had arranged for these people.


    After all, the Hannigan family was no longer as powerful as it used to be. How could Samuel, such a


    little kid, be so powerful?


    "Lin Fang, I can''t invite so many bosses. Besides, I advise you to inquire about the owners of


    Dragon Lake Manor. Don''t be so ignorant," Gina said.


    Ignorant?


    Lin Fang was so angry by these words that her lungs were about to explode. She had seen all kinds


    of things in the upper ss abroad, but Gina said that she was ignorant.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gina, don''t you find your words funny? Who do you think I am? Who do you think you are? How


    dare you say I''m ignorant?" Lin Fang retorted angrily.


    Gina was by no means a pushover. Although she didn¡¯t want to ruin the alumni association, Lin


    Fang''s words had already angered her.


    However, before Gina could speak, Samuel said, "It seems that they are reminding you to keep a


    low profile. You still don''t understand."


    "Keep a low profile!"


    This was what everyone mentioned on the phone just now.


    When Samuel said these words, Lin Fang felt as if her heart had stopped beating.


    She had thought that it might have something to do with Samuel, but she quickly denied this


    ridiculous idea because she did not think that Samuel would have such a great power.


    But now, Samuel said these words, which meant that what had happened just now was rted to


    him.


    This made Lin Fang freeze on the spot!


    It''s true!


    It was really him!


    He mobilized more than a dozen people on the World Fortune List!


    Only Liu Wei knew what had happened to Lin Fang just now, so the others couldn''t understand what


    Samuel had said, but the impact on Liu Wei was unparalleled.


    Liu Wei, who was pale-faced, subconsciously took a few steps back to keep some distance from Lin


    Fang. He didn''t want to stand in line with her at this time.


    Although Lin Fang was a woman to be yed with, Liu Wei knew clearly what was more important.


    "Have you forgotten that you''re worthless now? Who dares to admit your rtionship with them?"


    Samuel continued.


    This sentence hit Lin Fang hard again, as if her heart had been hit by an iron hammer.


    He knew it so clearly, which was enough to prove that he did it just now, and Lin Fang couldn''t find


    any reason to doubt Samuel.


    "It''s you. It''s really you!" Lin Fang looked at Samuel unbelievably. Her eyes were wide open as if


    they were about to fall off.


    When the others saw this, they were confused and didn''t understand what had happened at all.


    It was the same with Gina. She didn''t understand why Lin Fang had be like this.


    But Gina knew that the show Samuel had said earlier had already been put on!

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    What happened next was out of everyone¡¯s expectation.


    Lin Fang, who was aggressive, suddenly ran up to Samuel and knelt down on the ground with a


    thud.


    "This..."


    "What''s going on? What''s wrong with Lin Fang?"


    "What''s going on? Why did she suddenly kneel down?"


    The ssmates, who were already confused, were even more confused at this time.


    Lin Fang, who was arrogant, just said she knew the big shot on the world¡¯s treasure list, showing off


    in front of Gina, and constantly belittled her. But now, she knelt down before her son.


    This extreme change was something that no one could fathom.


    "Liu Wei, what''s the matter?" A male ssmate approached Liu Wei quietly. He had noticed that Liu


    Wei and Lin Fang had talked before, and Liu Wei''s face was not very good at this time, which


    showed that he must know some inside information.


    Liu Wei shook his head subconsciously when hearing these words. ording to Samuel''s strength,


    he did not have the guts to discuss this matter. He was worried that Samuel would vent his anger on


    him. If that happened, his whole life''s efforts would be in vain.


    "No, I don''t know," Liu Wei said.


    "Howe you don''t know? I just saw you chatting with Lin Fang, and if you didn''t know anything,


    would you be so scared?" The male ssmate wouldn''t let Liu Wei go and continued to ask,


    because he was too curious.


    Generally speaking, Lin Fang''s status was not low, not to mention that she knew so many big shots.


    It was too strange for her to kneel down suddenly.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Don''t ask. I don''t want to be implicated," Liu Wei said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry. Tell me, I will never tell anyone else. Don¡¯t you believe me?" the man said.


    Liu Wei looked at the man with disdain. Could he believe what he said?


    During the school period, this guy''s mouth was broken, and he liked to make a small report. He was


    a whole-hearted troublemaker. If it was really told to him, it wouldn''t take more than three minutes


    for all the ssmates to know about it.


    "If you want to know, you can ask Gina''s son." Liu Wei said.


    The man raised his mouth in disdain and said, "It¡¯s not a big deal. Why do you make it so


    mysterious? What''s the point?"


    "It''s not a big deal?"


    When Liu Wei heard this, he really wanted tough. If it was not a big deal, would Lin Fang need to


    kneel down to Samuel?


    And how could the thing that happened to Samuel be not a big deal?


    He had managed to mobilize more than 10 big shots on the World Fortune list in such a short period


    of time. This kind of power was almost beyond Liu Wei''s imagination. Up to now, he still could not


    figure out how


    Samuel had done this.


    At this time, Lin Fang said to Samuel," Please, give me another chance. I promise to keep a low


    profile."


    It took her a lot of time and energy to get the status of a famous youngdy abroad. She didn''t want


    to lose it for no reason.


    Therefore, although kneeling in front of everyone was a shameful thing, as long as she could save


    the situation, Lin Fang could do anything.


    "I''ve already given you a chance. It''s a pity that you don''t know how to treasure it, so you have to


    bear the consequences." Samuel said faintly. He was fundamentally uninterested in destroying a


    woman like this. However, Lin Fang''s repeated attempts at forcing Samuel to give in had caused


    Samuel to be unable to endure.


    Moreover, he had done so many things.


    How could he go back on his word?


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were so powerful. I apologize for what I did just now. Please


    give me another chance. I can''t lose them, or I''ll have nothing." Lin Fang was so anxious that she


    cried, which was enough to see how serious the matter was for her.


    After all, it took her half a lifetime of effort to be recognized. Now that everything had been


    destroyed overnight, Lin Fang even felt that her life had be meaningless.


    "Do you think that you really are worth something in those people¡¯s hearts? Would they go back on


    their word for a woman like you?" Samuel asked.


    This sentence directly made Lin Fang stunned, because she was very clear about the status she


    yed in front of those people, so when facing those people, she would be very careful, in case she


    identally angered them and was kicked away.


    Those people were the richest people in the world, but they had no shortage of women around


    them. It was impossible for them to take any woman in their heart.


    ythings were ythings that could be discarded at any time.


    Lin Fang knew that what had happened was irredeemable, so her feeling became strange.


    Since she could not save the situation, why should she kneel down and apologize to Samuel?


    Lin Fang, with a gloomy face, stood up and said to Samuel, "You destroyed me. I''ll never let you


    go."


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. Was this woman crazy because she was pushed to this point? How


    dare she say such things to him?


    What right did she have to go against Samuel?


    "There is a saying that you won''t shed tears until you see the coffin. This saying is very suitable for


    you, but I hope you won''t need it." Samuel reminded her.


    "My life is ruined. Even if I die, so what?" Lin Fang gnashed her teeth and said. The energy and


    efforts of the first half of her life were all in vain. Now she could no longer return to the upper ss,


    so she was fearless.


    "If you think that¡¯s enough to scare me, then I might as well tell you frankly. Your life is worthless in


    my eyes. If you walk out of the Dragon Lake Manor, you might die from a car ident," Samuel said


    faintly. The conversation between the two people puzzled the others, but Samuel''sst words made


    people''s scalps numb.


    Samuel was hinting at Lin Fang''s fate.


    But... did he really dare to do that?


    Except for Liu Wei, many people thought Samuel was really trying to scare Lin Fang.


    But Liu Wei knew better than anyone else how important Samuel¡¯s words were. He could mobilize


    the people on the wealth list at will. It was a piece of cake for him to arrange a car ident.


    At this moment, Liu Wei made it clear to him that no matter what happened, he must not offend


    Samuel and Gina. After the day''s alumni gathering was over smoothly, he had to give up his evil


    intentions towards Gina. Otherwise, Lin Fang¡¯s nightmare would fall on his head. He didn''t want to


    repeat Lin Fang''s mistakes.


    After all, Lin Fang just said some unpleasant words to Gina, which had led to this result. Anyone


    who had evil intentions towards Gina would definitely end up with a worse end.

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    The long queue of waiters and waitresses began to serve the dishes.


    Zeng Xiao had also appeared during this period. However, he did not interfere in Samuel''s matters.


    Nor did he rmend himself. He was afraid that he would make a fool of himself. After all, with


    Samuel''s abilities, such a small matter was nothing.


    "Gina, we are all ssmates. Let''s forget about this matter. Although Lin Fang went a little too far


    just now, there is no need for her to get into such a serious situation, did she?"


    "Yes, our old ssmates haven''t seen each other for so many years. Why are you so angry with


    each other?"


    "In my opinion, both of you take a step


    back. What do you say?"


    Seeing that things werepletely frozen, those old ssmates began to persuade them, but they


    didn''t know the development of the matter. There was no room for retreat. Lin Fang couldn''t ept


    the result of losing contacts on the wealth list, so she would never let it go.


    As for Gina, she didn''t even know what had happened, so how could she give in?


    And from the beginning, Gina had no intention of arguing with Lin Fang.


    "Lin Fang knows so many big shots.


    Although the Hannigan family is powerful in Swallow City, they don''t want to make enemies."


    "Come on, let''s eat, drink, and talk. We haven''t seen each other for so many years. Let''s go first."


    A group of ssmates began to sit down, hoping to calm down the war between the two sides.


    However, Liu Wei did not dare to move.


    After all, among all the people present, he was the only one who knew the real situation. The


    ssmate who said


    Hannigan family was powerful in Swallow City, but he did not want to make enemies with them,


    really looked for trouble in Liu Wei''s eyes.


    The big shots that Lin Fang knew had already distanced themselves from Lin Fang, and all of this


    was probably because of a phone call of Samuel.


    "Monitor, why are you still standing there? This ss meeting was initiated by you, so you have to


    take the lead." "Yeah, Liu Wei, what are you doing? Hurry up and drink with your old ssmates."


    "Gina, Lin Fang, the two of you hurry up ande as well. If anyone is drunk, we''ll consider the


    one to lose today."


    Some people began to cheer, naively thinking that a few sses of wine could help Gina and Lin


    Fang resolve their grievances.


    And there were also a small number of people who hoped to use the effect of alcohol to achieve


    their ulterior motives.


    Whether it was Gina or Lin Fang, since they had a chance to be close to any of them, today¡¯s


    alumni gathering was not in vain.


    Gina did not pay attention to the crowd. Instead, she walked up to Samuel. Now that things had


    developed to this stage, it was time for her to find out what exactly had happened. Otherwise, as the


    person concerned, she would still be kept in the dark.


    "Samuel, what happened just now? Why did Lin Fang kneel down to you?" Gina asked in a low


    voice.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "The so-called people on the treasure list that she knows are


    actually puppets of Nangong Boling. I called Nangong Boling. And the puppets distanced


    themselves from Lin Fang."


    Hearing this, Gina suddenly enlightened. No wonder Lin Fang''s phone had been ringing just now. It


    was after she answered those calls that her expression changed dramatically.


    It was not surprising that Samuel could do this since it had something to do with Nangong Boling.


    However, in Gina¡¯s heart, she was still faintly surprised by Nangong Boling''s ability. The people on


    the rich list were all puppets of him. How much money did the Nangong family control in the world?


    "So, is Lin Fang finished now?" Gina asked.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can say that. And there''s no turning back." Samuel said. For those people, Lin Fang was a


    ything that could be abandoned at any time. Lin Fang almost caused them trouble, so they would


    naturally stay away from her.


    Gina nodded and wanted to beg for Lin Fang''s mercy. After all, they were ssmates. Since


    Samuel had said so, she was toozy to let Samuel waste his energy. After all, between a


    ssmate and a son, it was easy to determine who was more important.


    She would not make things difficult for her son for a ssmate.


    "Let''s eat first. Let''s see what else she can do next," Gina said.


    Samuel waved his hand and said, "Mom, you eat first. I''ll go out to get some air."


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable? " Gina asked worriedly.


    "No, I just don''t want to have dinner with your ssmates. And I''m sure Lin Fang won''t give up. I


    have to solve this problem,¡± Samuel said.


    Gina''s eyelids twitched.


    Solve the problem?


    Just now, Samuel had said that an idental car ident could take Lin Fang¡¯s life at any time. He


    wouldn''t really do that, would he?


    Although Lin Fang was hateful, she didn''t deserve to die.


    "Samuel. Although Lin Fang went a little overboard, she doesn''t need to die." Gina said.


    "Mom, what are you thinking about? How can I do such a thing? I''m just teaching her a lesson,"


    Samuel said helplessly.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Gina breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "Then you can go and have


    a walk. I''ll call you when I''m done with dinner."


    "Okay."


    After saying that, Samuel left the Dragon Lake Pavilion.


    Many of the ssmates did not notice Samuel. They toasted and exchanged toasts. Only Liu Wei


    noticed Samuel''s departure.


    Looking from his back, he was just an immature kid. However, the power he possessed was


    surprisingly amazing, which made Liu Wei unable to figure out why he was so powerful.


    The reason why the Dragon Lake Vi was named Dragon Lake Vi was that there was a huge


    artificialke in the central area of the vi. Zeng Xiao named it Dragon Lake, so the Vi was


    named after it.


    It was still very rare to see such ake in the suburbs of Swallow City.


    Samuel found that there were many people fishing beside theke. It was already lunch time, but


    these people still didn''t stop. He didn''t know what kind of charm fishing had.


    Samuel came to the side of a white-haired old man.


    The old man was holding a fishing rod and wearing a fisherman''s hat. He was well equipped and


    professional.


    "Grandpa, is there a fish in the bait?" Samuel asked casually.


    "It''s not easy to catch the fish from Dragon Lake, but since you''re here, it''s hooked." As he said this,


    the old man raised his hand and stabbed a palm-sized catfish.


    Samuel felt a little strange when he heard that. The sentence" When he came, it''s hooked" sounded


    as if he were fishing for him.


    "This fish has such great strength." Samuel could not help butment when he heard the


    whooshing wind.


    The old man caught arge fish with his soft pole. Sometimes he pulled the fish out of the water,


    and sometimes he let the fish sink into the water.


    Samuel clearly noticed that the old man''s face and ears were red because of the fight with the fish.

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    "Sir, you are not strong enough. Do you need my help?" Samuel couldn''t stand it anymore. A fish


    made the old man so embarrassed. As a hot-blooded young man, he should help at this time.


    However, Samuel did not notice the smile on the elderly man''s face. The old man wore a wicked


    smile.


    "Okay, but do you know how to fish?" The old man asked Samuel.


    Samuel had not fished before; but wasn''t it easy to fish? He just needed to drag the fish to the


    shore. It was not difficult.


    "Of course, there¡¯s nothing in the world that can make things difficult for me." Samuel said.


    "Young man, you can''t be toocent. Fishing is not a simple thing," the old man said.


    For some reason, Samuel was somewhat unconvinced. It was just fishing. How difficult could it be?


    He was a Divine Realm master. Could it not be possible for him to catch a fish?


    "Mister, leave it to me. Rx." Samuel extended his hand after speaking.


    The old man handed the fishing rod to Samuel with a smile.


    In Samuel¡¯s opinion, it was a matter of great effort. He could directly pull the fish ashore.


    As a result, Samuel exerted force in his hand, trying to force the fish out of the water with brute


    force. However, as soon as Samuel did so, Samuel felt that the fish had dispersed.


    Samuel was a little confused. How could it suddenly evolve?


    "Young man, I''ve warned you before that fishing is not an easy task," the old man said to Samuel


    with a smile.


    "What''s going on?" Samuel looked at the old man in confusion. He did not understand what had


    happened at all.


    "Have you seen if the hook is still there?" the old man asked.


    Samuel took a closer look and found that the hook was gone.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "This fish not only eats food, but also eats the hook?"


    The old man exined to Samuel, "Fishing is done with unconventional force. If the fish loses its


    strength, it will naturally float out of the water. If you use brute force, it will only break and scatter.


    The strength of fish struggling in the water is not small."


    For a man who was involved in fishing for the first time, Samuel could not understand this, but the


    situation did make him feel a little embarrassed.


    The fish was gone, so was the hook!


    "Now, you owe me not only a fish, but also a fishhook," the old man continued.


    "Well... geezer, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect to hear so much about fishing," Samuel said with a look of


    embarrassment on his face.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just take it that you owe me a favor," the old man said.


    Wasn¡¯t it a fishing hook? Why did it turn into a favor all of a sudden?


    Just as Samuel was puzzled, the old man continued, "You don''t know how long I have been waiting


    for you."


    "Waiting for me? Are you purposefully waiting for me here?" Samuel asked doubtfully. It was likely


    that this matter would not be simple if the old man spoke in this manner.


    "Of course, otherwise, who wants to fish at noon? I¡¯m starving," the old man said.


    Samuel became alert. This old man had hidden himself so well that he had set up a trap for him.


    What''s more, he had fallen into a trap without any preparation.


    "What do you want to do?" Samuel asked.


    "Don''t worry. What I''m doing is a win-win situation. It''s good for both of us," the old man said.


    "Are you setting me up and telling me that we''re mutually beneficial?" Samuelughed. The little bit


    of guilt he felt earlier was gone in an instant.


    He hated the feeling of being tricked, and this old man just touched his bottom line.


    "You haven''t forgotten about the killer organization of Europe, have you?" the old man said.


    Samuel narrowed his eyes. He thought that the old man was the boss of somepany and


    wanted to cooperate with him, but he mentioned the killer organization of Europe. It seemed that


    this matter was not as simple as he thought.


    "It seems that you know a lot. Do you also have a grudge against this killer organization?" Samuel


    asked.


    The old man sighed and said, "My only son in my life died in their hands, so my biggest wish in my


    life is to avenge my son.


    "It has nothing to do with me if you want to avenge your son. And if I want to deal with them, my


    strength alone is enough." Samuel knew that Jay would not let it go, so he never forgot this matter.


    However, Samuel did not take it seriously because he did not take the so-called killer organization


    seriously at all.


    "Using your own strength alone against an entire assassin''s organization. You really underestimate


    them." The old man said with a smile. He did not look down on Samuel. He also knew of Samuel''s


    performance at the Martial Grand Meeting. However, the other party was ultimately an organization.


    Samuel was fighting alone. In his eyes, it was basically impossible for him to win.


    "It¡¯s not that I''m looking down on them, it''s that you''re looking down on me," Samuel said.


    "Young man, you have the capital to be arrogant. Your performance at the Martial Grand Meeting is


    really amazing, but you don''t understand what kind of organization it is." The old man paused and


    continued to say, "And they have already begun to deploy operations. The danger is approaching


    you step by step."


    "Understand?"


    Samuel really did not understand. That was because he did not need to understand at all.


    Earth was a world that he didn''t care about at all. No matter what kind of strong man it was, he was


    no match for Samuel.


    "Do you know why I let Jay go?" Samuel asked the old man.


    "You¡¯re afraid, afraid that if you kill Jay, the killer organization will do everything they can to get


    revenge," the old man said firmly. This was the most practical answer he could think of.


    Samuel shook his head and said with a disdainful smile, "It¡¯s because I¡¯m giving him a way out and


    giving him a chance to make a choice. If he appears again in front of me, he¡¯ll die."


    The old man furrowed his brows. Although he had guessed Samuel was very arrogant and even


    supercilious, he did not expect Samuel''s arrogance to be even more serious than he had imagined.


    It was indeed something to be proud for a 14 -year-old boy to be able to make a name for himself at


    the Martial Grand Meeting.


    It was a pity that the killers organization in front of him were a group of inhuman characters. He


    should not underestimate the strength of these people.


    "Samuel, you are even more arrogant than I have imagined. This will cause you to pay a miserable


    price." The old man reminded him with good intentions.


    "I owe you a fish, don''t I?" Samuel suddenly mentioned the topic of fish.


    The old man looked puzzled.


    At this moment, a ssh suddenly appeared on the surface of the water. A fish flew out of thin air


    andnded in Samuel¡¯s hands. All of this was like magic.


    "Now Ireturn the fish to you. We don''t owe each other anything." After saying this, Samuel turned


    around and left.

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    The old man widened his eyes in disbelief. The scene just now seemed to be an illusion, but the fish


    on the shore clearly told him that this was not an illusion, but a real one.


    But... but how did he do it?


    Could it be that he still had power exceeding normal people''s?


    The old man felt his scalp go numb and goose bumps all over his body.


    In the past, he had thought Samuel was arrogant, supercilious, and even a little ridiculous. He had


    thought that he would be able to face the revenge of the killer organization since he could win the


    fight in the Martial Grand Meeting.


    But now, he didn''t think like that anymore. In other words, he didn''t dare to think like that, because


    Samuel¡¯s performance just now was beyond the understanding of ordinary people!


    After a while, the old man turned around and trotted to keep up with Samuel.


    "Samuel, I apologize for what I said just now." The old man did not care that he was much older


    than Samuel. Since he had made a mistake and had underestimated Samuel, he should apologize


    to Samuel.


    "No need. We met by chance and have nothing to do with each other. You don''t have to apologize,"


    Samuel said tly.


    The old man was so regretful that he thumped his chest and stamped his feet. If it weren''t for the


    high and mighty guidance to Samuel just now, he wouldn''t have been in such an embarrassing


    situation now.


    "Samuel, I believe that you can deal with the killer organization of Europe without any help, but I


    need your help. I want to avenge my son. As long as you are willing to help me, I can pay any


    price." The old man continued. For so many years, he had been looking for opportunities to seek


    revenge, but how could he fight against a killer organization with his strength alone?


    It wasn''t until Samuel appeared that the old man finally saw a chance. That was why he came to


    find Samuel.


    But he underestimated Samuel. It was likely that he would miss this opportunity.


    "Why should I help you? And as long as those people don''t vite my bottom line, I won''t easily


    make trouble for them," Samuel said. The reason why he let Jay go back then was that he didn''t


    want to kill all of them, because with his current level of strength, he didn''t need to care about these


    people.


    "Yes, they will. These people can do anything that is heartless. Moreover, their n against you has


    already begun," the old man said.


    Samuel frowned slightly. From the old man''s words, it seemed that Jay had returned to Yanxia.


    "What n?" Samuel asked.


    The old man had intended to exchange this news with Samuel, or even cooperate with him. But he


    didn''t dare to think so now, because he knew clearly what would happen if he yed a trick on


    Samuel. What''s more, Samuel¡¯s strength was beyond his expectation, so he was even less qualified


    to bargain with Samuel.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "They caught Wang Linqi and spread the news through Nangong Qianqiu. They want you to be the


    target of the Wang family," the old man said.


    "Nangong Qianqiu?" Samuel''s face suddenly turned cold. This matter actually had something to do


    with Nangong Qianqiu?


    "Yes, Nangong Qianqiu has already reached an agreement with the people from Europe. Both of


    them want you to die," the old man said.


    Samuel took a deep breath. As his grandmother, she really surprised him. He didn''t expect that she


    would not only make trouble for him, but also work with the killer organization of to deal with him. It


    seemed that the blood rtionship between them was nothing in Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes.


    "The Wang n doesn''t pose any threat to me," Samuel said. "I''m sure they''re well aware of that.


    Why would they want to make use of the Wang n?"


    "At first, I also felt strange about this, but after thinking about it carefully, I think that their purpose


    should not only be to kill you, but also to mess up the Swallow City''s business world. It is estimated


    that they want to take this opportunity to make a profit, or even to annex the property of some big


    families. This is themon practice of the killer organization. When solving the target, they will


    maximize their own interests and find a way to attribute the target to themselves. But this time, they


    are more ambitious," the old man exined. This was his unteral guess. There was no basis, but


    it was also the only possibility he could think of.


    The existence of killer organizations was, in itself, a profitable business, so it was not surprising that


    they would have such an idea.


    But when they faced the enemy, Samuel, they were doomed to fail.


    "Your information is a little bit useful to me, " Samuel said. "However, I still won''t cooperate with you.


    In my eyes, your value is worthless," he said.


    After a pause, Samuel continued, "And why do you have to cooperate with me? If these people


    want to deal with me, they''re courting death. You just have to watch us fight. Isn¡¯t that better?"


    The old man shook his head and said with a gloomy face, "I don''t just want them to die. I also want


    to know why they wanted to kill my son that year."


    "Is there any other reason?" Samuel couldn''t helpughing and said, "They are killer organizations.


    They kill your son because they take your son as their target."


    After saying this, Samuel suddenly understood. Usually, he was quick-witted, but on this matter, he


    was slow.


    Obviously, the revenge of this old man not only wanted the members of the killer organization to die,


    but also wanted to dig out the employer behind him. He wanted to know who bought the murderer


    that year.


    "I want to know why they set my son as their goal." The old man said.


    "These are the top secrets of a killer organization. And you know that this killer organization is not in


    our country. If you want to know this news, I''m afraid you have to go to Europe," Samuel said.


    "If there is your help, I can go." The old man said.


    Samuel shook his head directly. After the matter in Swallow City was settled, he would go to Cloud


    City immediately and apany Yvonne closely all the time. In order to avoid some malicious guys


    taking advantage of Yvonne, how could he have time to go to Europe?


    "I''m sorry. I can''t help you. I have something more important to do." Samuel refused mercilessly.


    For the old man, Samuel was his only chance, or even hisst chance. After all, he was old, and it


    was unknown how long he could live. If he could not take revenge in a limited time, even if he died,


    he would not rest in peace.


    "Samuel, please, help me. Unless I have no other choice, I will never do that." After saying this, the


    old man knelt behind Samuel!


    Decades of his obsession had made him give up all his dignity. As long as he could take revenge,


    he was willing to do anything.

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    Samuel turned his back to the old man, but with his sharp senses, he was fully aware of the old


    man''s kneeling action, which made him feel a little helpless.


    Although he didn''t take the old man seriously, he was an elder after all. If he was willing to kneel


    down to this little boy, it meant that he really had no way out.


    In this case, it would be too cruel for Samuel to refuse.


    However, Samuel could not ept that this matter would dy his trip to Cloud City because it had


    nothing to do with him.


    In this world, Yvonne was the only one truly worthy of Samuel¡¯s attention.


    In the distance, Zeng Xiao and his


    assistant watched this scene. Both of them were in a daze.


    "Boss, who is this old man? Why is he kneeling before Samuel?" The assistant asked Zeng Xiao in


    confusion.


    Zeng Xiao took a deep breath and said, "In a time that didn''t belong to us, he was a ferocious tiger.


    He was an influential figure in Swallow City. In his early years, he was even qualified to dominate


    the world. But after some idents, he retired."


    "ident? What ident?" The assistant asked out of curiosity.


    "His son is dead. Rumor has it that he gave up his status to avenge his son. All these years, he has


    been trying to avenge his son. " As Zeng Xiao spoke, he was sighing in his heart.


    Back then; this elder was also a truly


    influential figure. Who would have thought that in hister years, he would actually kneel down


    before a child?


    However, this also proved just how powerful Samuel was. If he could not be valued by this old man,


    the old man would not have done such a thing.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, he knelt down in order to get Samuel¡¯s help?" The assistant asked.


    Zeng Xiao nodded and said, "Samuel''s performance at the Martial Grand Meeting was astonishing.


    Other than revenge, there can''t be any other reason for him to find Samuel. It''s just that I didn''t


    expect him to be willing to humiliate himself like this."


    The assistant also sighed and said, "He''s so rich, why doesn''t he give birth to another one? A dead


    man can''te back to life. He also gave up his whole life." "This is something that many people


    cannot understand. But how can an outsider feel true blood ties?" Zeng Xiao said.


    "That''s true. From the looks of it, Samuel is probably unwilling to help."


    "Let''s go. It''s not appropriate for us to continue watching such a scene. Besides, you must pretend


    not to have seen this. If word gets out and something happens, I won''t be able to help you," Zeng


    Xiao reminded the assistant.


    Although both of them were extremely curious, they did not continue to watch. In this matter, Zeng


    Xiao was very wise.


    He had been in Jianghu for a long time, and naturally, he would understand one principle. That was,


    the more he knew, the less benefits he would gain.


    Samuel turned his back to the old man and said helplessly, "Are you forcing me to agree in this


    way?"


    The old man shook his head and said, "I don''t dare to do that. I just hope you can think about it


    again. As long as you find out who the behind-the-scene employer is, I''m willing to give you any


    promise."


    Samuel did not need a promise, and even any substance in this world meant nothing to him.


    However, he knew that if he left just like that, perhaps he would crush the only hope left in this old


    man''s heart.


    Sighing, Samuel said, "If there is a chance, I will help you investigate this matter.


    However, don''t hold too much hope. I will not go to Europe. I will not waste any more time on this


    matter." "This is sufficient." The old man did not


    push his luck. He was already satisfied to be able to obtain such a guarantee from Samuel.


    Samuel did not turn around to help the old man up. Instead, he left.


    After Samuel left, the old man stood up trembling slightly. Although the matter of revenge for his son


    had not been decided yet, he now saw at least a glimmer of hope.


    "I will help you solve the Wang family''s trouble. You should focus on dealing with the killer


    organization," the old man said to himself. At this moment, his back was straight, as if he had


    recovered the heroic posture of that year.


    Being able to casually say such things about dealing with the Wang family also meant that he was


    not a simple person.


    When Samuel returned to Dragon Lake Pavilion, Gina¡¯s ssmates were still exchanging toasts


    with each other. Since Dragon Lake Pavilion was so big, Samuel found a quiet corner to rest. He


    dared not wander around for fear of bringing unnecessary trouble to himself again.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he had nothing better to do, he wouldn''t have met that old man.


    Just as Samuel closed his eyes to rest, he suddenly felt a person approaching. From the sound of


    the footsteps, the person should be wearing high heels.


    Without opening his eyes, Samuel knew who it was.


    "Samuel." Lin Fang shouted at Samuel. The apology did not change the situation. Lin Fang even


    held a grudge against Samuel. But when she calmed down, she knew that it was useless to be


    angry. Moreover, with her ability, it was impossible for her to take revenge on Samuel.


    With just a phone call, he could easily startle more than ten people on the world''s rich list. How


    could a woman like her, who was regarded as a ything, be qualified to deal with Samuel?


    "You should be clearly aware that I am unable to help you. After all, your position in those people''s


    hearts is extremely humble." Samuel¡¯s eyes did not open as he spoke in a faint voice.


    Lin Fang naturally knew this. What she had exchanged with her body was doomed to be impossible


    to get attention.


    How could those rich people care about her?


    "To them, I''m just a toy," Lin Fang said.


    "For rich people, what''s the cheapest? Do you understand?" Samuel said.


    "A woman," Lin Fang said without hesitation. This was her personal experience, because she had


    seen too many low-key feelings based on money. Those women who wanted to marry into rich


    families would eventually be ythings and be kicked away in the end. This was a cheap


    performance.


    "It seems that you still have self-knowledge. Although I don''t know what kind of grievances you


    have with my mother, in my eyes, you are not qualified topare with her at all. Your worlds are


    different, and your ways of living are different. If you didn''t want to show off today, you wouldn''t end


    up like this," Samuel said.


    Lin Fang had been regretting just now, imagining how good it would be if she didn¡¯te to the


    student union this time. Unfortunately, there was no such thing as a medicine of regret in the world.


    "Yes, I know I was wrong, so I hope I can get a chance to be forgiven,¡± Lin Fang said.

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    Samuel didn''t understand why Lin Fang came to him. Those people couldn''t be saved. What else


    could he do to help her?


    "Do you need my forgiveness or my help?" Samuel asked.


    "I hope to stay in Swallow City. With my means, I can help you win people''s support and even help


    you control the whole Swallow City''s business." Lin Fang got straight to the point. Since she had no


    way to return to the upper ss abroad, she could only stay in the country.


    Since she was going to take root in Swallow City, Samuel was a good guide.


    Although Lin Fang was not sure about Samuel''s status in Swallow City, ording to Zeng Xiao¡¯s


    and other bosses'' performance, Samuel''s status must not be low.


    If it were in the previous life, if there was such an opportunity, Samuel would definitely do so. He


    also believed that Lin Fang had this ability. After all, she must have her unique character to be able


    to deal with more than ten world-ss rich people.


    But now, Samuel had no desire to control the Swallow City''s business world at all.


    So what if he had control over it? Was there any need for Samuel to care about these mundane


    items now?


    "Do you think I care about what you''re talking about?" Samuel asked.


    "Of course, no one doesn''t care about money and status." Lin Fang said with certainty. She knew


    many rich people, and


    their rtionship was close, so she was more aware of the thoughts of those rich people


    The richer he was, the stronger his desire was and the more he wanted to get.


    A man''s desire could be limitless. It did not mean that one could not care about anything even if he


    had money. On the contrary, the richer a man was, the more he cared about it.


    "You''re really wrong. I don''t care. Money and status are meaningless to me," Samuel said.


    Lin Fang shook her head and said, "That''s because you''re not mature enough to realize the charm


    of status and power."


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. Wasn¡¯t Lin Fang implying that he was young?


    Although Samuel was a child, he was a real


    adult in his heart. He knew more about the secr world than most adults.


    "I''m very curious about your ability. It''s good to y it as a game," Samuel said.


    Lin Fang looked at Samuel in confusion, not understanding what he meant.


    Samuel continued, "I''ll introduce someone to youter. You can be his assistant. As for how far you


    can go, it depends on your own ability."


    Lin Fang finally understood what Samuel meant. However, she had already been treated as a


    ything by others. How could she mind being treated as a game by Samuel?


    "I''ll show you how awesome I am," Lin Fang said.


    Samuel waved his hand, indicating that Lin Fang should not disturb him.


    Samuel made such a decision on this matter because he was curious about how Lin Fang could


    y tricks among so many rich people to satisfy his curiosity. That was why he treated it as a game.


    He called Leroy and asked him to go to Dragon Lake Manor.


    After Gina¡¯s ssmate gathering, all sides left each other their contact information enthusiastically.


    Just as they were saying goodbye to each other in the parking lot, Lin Fang suddenly got in


    Samuel''s car, which puzzled many ssmates. Even Gina felt puzzled.


    She looked at Samuel and questioned him with her eyes.


    Samuel just smiled and didn''t exin.


    After getting in the car, Samuel handed Leroy the business card he had received before and said,


    "These people will never cooperate with me in the future."


    Leroy carefully put away the business card. This thing became a cklist in his hand, which was


    beyond those bosses'' expectation.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Lin Fang, who was sitting in the passenger seat, heard this, her face changed. She had seen


    the lively scene before. Those bosses all smiled and ttered Samuel in order to please him. She


    didn¡¯t expect that they would end up with such a result. Samuel was too cruel!


    "This is Lin Fang. From today onwards, she''s your assistant," Samuel continued.


    Although Leroy had arge workload, these things were within his scope of responsibility. He did not


    think that he needed an assistant, but Leroy did not dare to refuse Samuel¡¯s arrangements.


    "Hello, my name is Leroy." Leroy introduced himself.


    "Lin Fang."


    At this time, Gina suddenly pinched Samuel. Fortunately, Samuel was no longer an ordinary person.


    Otherwise, he would have directly cried out!


    Gina red at Samuel with fierce eyes, as if she wanted Samuel to give a reasonable exnation


    for such an arrangement.


    Samuel looked at Gina with a bitter smile. He thought that Gina was really good at pinching people.


    Ordinary people could not bear it.


    "I''ll exin it to you when we get home," Samuel said.


    Gina red at Samuel again, as if she were saying that if there was no perfect exnation, she


    would never let Samuel go.


    Leroy drove Samuel to the vi area.


    As soon as Samuel got out of the car, he saw more than a dozen strong men standing at the door.


    ording to what the old man said today, these men were probably sent by the Wang family.


    However, Samuel had not figured out how to deal with these guys yet. The other problem had


    alreadye.


    Gina directly grabbed Samuel''s ear and said in a threatening tone, "Stinky boy, what the hell is


    going on? If you don''t give me a perfect exnation, I will not let you off today."


    Samuel begged for mercy with a bitter face. "Mom, let me go first. If you have something to say, let''s


    talk it over. Why did you start a fight?" "Stinky brat, she''s the same age as your mother. You


    shouldn''t have any feelings for her, right?" Gina said.


    Samuel didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. What kind of idea was this? Not only did she suspect


    that he liked men, but she even suspected that he was interested in women like Lin Fang. How


    could it be possible?


    "Mom, let go of me first. Let''s solve the problem in front of us first, and then I''ll exin it to you.


    What do you think?" Samuel said.


    At this time, more than a dozen people at the door were already walking toward them.


    Hearing these words and seeing the fierce appearance of more than a dozen people, Gina also felt


    that something was wrong. "What''s going on? Are these peopleing for you?" Gina asked with a


    worried face.


    "It shouldn be. It is likely that the Wang Family hase looking for trouble." Samuel exined.


    The Wang family?


    Gina looked at Samuel in confusion. How could the Wang family cause trouble for Samuel at such a


    critical juncture?


    "Our boss wants to see you. Pleasee with us." After more than a dozen people approached,


    the leader said to Samuel.


    "Patriarch of the Wang n?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    The man obviously did not expect Samuel to know their identities. However, since they had been


    found out, there was nothing to hide.


    "That''s right. Come with us.¡±

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    There were too many people on the other side. In the face of such a situation, ordinary people


    would have no choice but topromise. However, when it happened to Samuel, it became totally


    different.


    Even if Wang Li was careful enough to deal with this matter and sent a lot of people to ask Samuel


    to go to the Wang family, it was meaningless for Samuel.


    In front of a Divine Realm Master, all the people in the world were like ants. Their numbers would


    never be able to reverse the situation.


    "With just you guys?" Samuel looked at the dozen people in front of him and said with a smile.


    "I know you are very powerful. Maybe we can''t beat you single-handedly. But there are so many of


    us, is it so easy for you to deal with us? And you can ensure your own safety, how can you ensure


    her safety?" When the leader said these words, he deliberately looked at Gina, which was obviously


    a naked threat.


    The smile on Samuel''s face gradually froze and became extremely cold.


    Threatening him with the safety of Gina?


    Samuel hated being threatened the most in his life. In the past, he might not have the absolute


    strength to solve this situation, but now, no one dared to say such words in front of Samuel!


    "Your words are sufficient for you to meet the King of Hell. However, I will not kill you today." Samuel


    spoke in a cold voice.


    The leader¡¯s expression froze. He knew Samuel was by no means telling a joke. After all, everyone


    knew Samuel¡¯s performance at the Martial Grand Meeting. Moreover, he also knew what the martial


    arts world in Swallow City thought of this talented young man. Some people even said that he was


    once-in-a-thousand-year top master and he would reach the new peak of martial arts strength.


    How could it be false for such a person to say that he wanted to see the King of Hell?


    "I''m sorry. I''m just doing something for someone," the leader said.


    Samuel nced at Gina from the corner of his eye. It was indeed difficult to protect her in a normal


    way. After all, the other side had the advantage of numbers. But if he used the means of Divine


    Realm master, and Gina could be safe and sound, this matter would inevitably shock the martial


    arts world in Swallow City and even the entire martial arts world in the country.


    "Samuel, don''t worry about me," Gina said.


    "Let my mother go home first. I''ll go with you to see Wang Li," Samuel said. This was the best way


    he could think of to deal with this situation.


    Gina nervously pulled Samuel¡¯s hand. If he really went to the Wang n, there might be another


    trap waiting for Samuel. She did not want Samuel to risk his life.


    "Samuel, are you crazy? Wang Li asked you to go to the Wang family, so he must have set up a


    trap for you. If you go, aren¡¯t you going to die?" Gina said nervously.


    Samuel shook his head with a smile and said, "Mom, don''t you believe my strength? If Wang Li


    dares to y tricks on me, I''ll make all the members of the Wang family bleed like rivers today."


    Samuel''s words were meant for Gina, as well as for the leader.


    The leader would definitely pass these words to Wang Li. At that time, Wang Li¡¯s ideas and means


    would certainly change.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Samuel didn''t believe that Wang Li really dared to fight to the death with him.


    Even if it was the worst case scenario, with Samuel''s ability, Wang Li would not be able to hurt him.


    After all, the gap between a mortal and a Divine Realm Master was not something that could be


    made up through tricks.


    There was a saying that in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracies and tricks were useless.


    The leader''s eyelids twitched when he heard Samuel¡¯s words.


    To turn the Wang Family into a river of blood was not something that could be casually said by


    ordinary people.


    Since he dared to say so, it meant that he was absolutely confident. Moreover, given Samuel''s


    terrifying strength at the Martial Grand Meeting, perhaps the Wang family would really end up like


    this.


    This sentence must be sent to Wang Li!


    "You... you should be careful." Hearing Samuel''s words, Gina could only agree, because she knew


    that she could not help in this matter. Since Samuel was so confident, she could only let him go.


    "Alright, you should go home first. Make dinner and wait for me," Samuel said.


    Just as the leader was hesitating about whether or not to let his men follow Gina, Samuel''s voice


    suddenly sounded in his ear. "Whoever dares to follow my mother, I will kill him right now."


    The leader quickly thought about it and said, "Don¡¯t worry, as long as you go with us, I won''t make it


    difficult for her."


    At this time, a car stopped next to Samuel, followed by a small bus.


    The leader said to Samuel, "Please get in the car."


    Samuel got in the car. There was only one driver in the car, and the leader chose to share the same


    car with Samuel.


    In the car, Samuel looked at the road view outside the window and said to the leader," Wang Li


    should know that he can''t deal with me. Why should he let me go to the Wang family?" "It''s the


    family head¡¯s arrangement. As a servant, how can I know what he''s thinking?" The leader said.


    Samuel asked with a smile, "There should be some people who don''t belong to the Wang n in


    the Wang n, right? Could it be some killer organization of assassins belonging to some countr?"


    The leader''s eyelids jumped. Although he said that he didn''t know the situation of the Wang family,


    he was very clear about the arrangement of the Wang family. The Wang family did have some


    unfamiliar faces, and those people were indeed from abroad.


    How did Samuel know about this?


    Seeing that the leader did not speak, Samuel continued, "Has Wang Li ever wondered why those


    people suddenly appeared in the Wang family? Is it really such a coincidence?"


    Samuel had a rough idea of what was going on. The killer organization of Europe kidnapped Wang


    Linqi, and then asked Nangong Qianqiu to spread the news that Wang Linqi had been kidnapped by


    Samuel. Wang Li was furious, but he was afraid of Samuel''s strength. After all, after the great fame


    of the Martial Grand Meeting, the Yang family and the Mo family had a close rtionship with him.


    With the strength of the Wang family alone, it was impossible for them topete with Samuel.


    At this time, the killer organization took advantage of the opportunity to help Wang Li and infiltrate


    the core of the Wang family and control the business of Swallow City with the help of the Wang


    family.


    Although Samuel could not guess the details, the general situation was simr to what he had


    thought.


    "I don''t know anything. It''s no use asking me." The leader tilted his head and looked out of the


    window. He was afraid that his panicked expression would be discovered by Samuel.


    Samuel smiled. There was no need for the leader to answer. From his reaction alone, Samuel could


    already confirm what he was thinking.


    This trip to the Wang family was really dangerous. After all, there were not only bodyguards and


    hatchet men of the Wang family, but also members of the killer organization. However, this was not


    a threat to Samuel.

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    Samuel took a deep breath when he arrived at the vi. He closed his eyes and sensed the


    situation inside. As he had expected, there were many killers hiding in the darkness of the vi. It


    seemed that the killer organization was trying to trap him.


    When the leader saw this, he mistook it for Samuel''s nervousness. He could not help curling his


    lips.


    Just now, this guy was boasting without shame, but he didn''t expect that he would be afraid now!


    "Hurry up, the patriarch is still waiting for you," the leader urged.


    Samuel opened his eyes, smiled, and said," What kind of family master is he? Wang Li doesn''t even


    know that he has be someone else¡¯s puppet."


    His words confused the leader, but he didn''t want to understand. After all, his mission was just to


    bring Samuel back; he would be able toplete his mission soon.


    Walking into the vi, Samuel was slightly ahead of the leader, which made him feel strange. Why


    didn''t he lead the way, but Samuel knew how to find Wang Li?


    As early as at the door of the vi, Samuel had already sensed where Wang Li was, so he didn''t


    need anyone to lead the way.


    However, his subconsciousness caused a very strong suspicion to the leader.


    Samuel sat down calmly in front of Wang Li.


    "This is good tea." Wang Li said to Samuel.


    "Is it the Broken Head Tea?" After saying that, Samuel picked up the teacup with a smile and drank


    it in one gulp.


    "Where''s Wang Linqi?" Wang Li asked directly.


    "I''m going to say I haven''t seen him before. Do you believe it?" Samuel asked.


    Wang Li gritted his teeth. Rumors had already spread all over the ce. It was said that Samuel


    had captured Wang Linqi. How could he have not seen him before?


    "Samuel, although I''m old, don¡¯t treat me like an senile," Wang Li said.


    Samuel''s eyes lit up. He pped his hands in confusion and said, "Senile. These words are so nice


    to describe. You''re not far from them."


    With a cold face, Wang Li put down the teapot, gnashed his teeth, and said," Samuel, I''ll give you


    onest chance to let


    Wang Linqi go. Otherwise, you can''t leave here alive today."


    "Wang Li, don''t you know that they didn''t intend to let me go since I stepped into this vi? And even


    you fell into their trap. Do you think these people will easily leave the Wang family?" Samuel shook


    his head and continued, "They will take advantage of the situation to control the Wang family. From


    now on, the Wang family will be their puppets."


    Wang Li''s face changed. "Did Samuel mention the members of the killer organization?¡±


    But how could he know about this? Those people hid it very well!


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Wang Li said.


    Samuel smiled as he picked up the teapot and filled his own ss.


    "You don''t have to tell me whether you understand or not. As long as you know it clearly, I can also


    tell you one thing. Wang Linqi was captured by them, and it has nothing to do with me. The whole


    thing is secretly operated by them. In addition to killing me, they also want to use the Wang family''s


    hands to control the business world in Swallow City.¡± After that, Samuel drank up the tea in the cup.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Samuel was not good at drinking tea and didn¡¯t understand its essence at all.


    Refreshing thirst was the only function of tea for him.


    Wang Li frowned. Samuel''s words shook the intention of him to cooperate with the killer


    organization, but he understood the current situation. He was in a dilemma. So many members of


    the killer organization


    were lurking in the vi of the Wang family, which was not something he could go back on.


    Moreover, his every move now was monitored by someone!


    "Samuel, I just want to know where Wang Linqi is," Wang Li said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. "Doesn''t the old man know the reason? Is he really senile?"


    "You should ask your partner. He knows better than me," Samuel said.


    After hearing this, Wang Li directly dropped the teacup in his hand, which was like a secret signal.


    After the sound of the teacup being smashed, all of men surrounded Samuel. Some of the killers


    from the killer organization, who were hiding in the dark, also showed up.


    "Samuel, I know you¡¯re good at martial arts, but you''d better get a clear look at the situation. You


    know better than me that two hands can''t beat four hands." Wang Li threatened in a threatening


    tone.


    There were indeed a lot of people, and their formation was also quite scaring. But for a Divine


    Realm master like Samuel, these people were no different from tigers made of paper.


    "Jay, why haven''t youe out yet?" Samuel suddenly said.


    There was no movement.


    Samuel stood up and looked around. Then he stared at the ce where Jay was hiding and said,


    "Are you a coward? How long are you going to hide?"


    Jay, who was hiding in the dark, was shocked. It was not surprising that Samuel knew that he was


    in the Wang family''s vi, but it was strange that Samuel knew his precise location.


    Could it be that he could see through objects?


    Simrly, Wang Li was also very shocked at Samuel''s actions. Not only did he find out that there


    was a hidden killer hiding in the shadows, but he also knew where he was. This was too strange.


    "Samuel, I did not expect you to be so smart. " Jay appeared in the dark and spoke to Samuel with


    a smile on his face. After being shocked by Samuel''s strength thest time around, it did not leave


    behind much fear for Jay. This was because today, he not only had more people, but he was also


    equipped with a hot weapon. He did not believe that he would not be able to kill Samuel in such a


    situation.


    "Am I smart?" Samuel smiled faintly and said, "How can I not see through such a poor means? Or


    do you think you are good at it? I shouldn''t have seen through it."


    These words indirectly described how low Jay''s IQ was, and this caused him to grit his teeth in


    hatred.


    "Samuel, in order to deal with you, I have been preparing for this. Do you think you are qualified to


    talk to me like this?" said Jay coldly.


    The next moment, all the members of the killer organization took out a shiny thermal weapon and


    aimed at Samuel.


    Samuel sighed. Was this his trick?


    For ordinary people, they did have enough deterrence, but unfortunately, in front of him, these


    things could not pose a threat at all.


    "Perhaps, you still don''t understand my strength," Samuel said.


    Jay let out a ferociousugh. Strength? What kind of strength could ignore the damage from a hot


    weapon?


    In the eyes of Jay, any expert would die in the face of a hot weapon.


    "Do you think you''re a God?" said Jay with a mocking smile.


    "Isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    When Samuel smiled, there was a sense of fear in Jay''s heart. He seemed to think of thest time


    he fought with Samuel.


    At that time, if Samuel had not let him go, he would have been a corpse.


    He had never been insulted like this, so he had to kill Samuel!


    But now, in the face of this situation, Samuel did not kneel to beg him for mercy. Instead, he was still


    arrogant, which made Jay even angrier.


    "Samuel, do you really think you are a god? In this case. I''d like to see if God will not be hurt by


    bullets." After that, Jay gritted his teeth and pulled the trigger. In addition to teaching Samuel a


    lesson, Jay was also cheering for himself, because he felt scared when he saw Samuel''s smile. He


    had to stop the fear.


    Peng!


    Wang Li shrank back in fear, and then his face turned pale. He had never expected that Jay would


    shoot straight at Samuel.


    In Wang Li''s opinion, Samuel would soon fall into a pool of blood and pay the price for his


    disrespect to Jay.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Samuel''s face was full of smiles. He did not seem to be hurt at all.


    And he clenched his right hand into a fist, as if he was holding something in his palm.


    "It seems that it''s much less powerful than I thought." Samuel smiled and opened his palm. There


    was a shell in his palm, which was startling.


    Wang Li instantly felt his scalp numb, and a burst of cold sweat seeped out of his back.


    At the same time, Jay''s eyes widened as he looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    How could it be possible!


    How could it be possible!


    Samuel caught the bullets with his bare hands.


    "This must be an illusion. It must be an illusion."


    Jay rubbed his eyes, but the things he had imagined did not happen. The shell was still lying quietly


    in Samuel¡¯s palm.


    Was... was this something that a human being could do?


    By the way, he''s not a human. He said that he''s a god!


    "How is this possible? How is this possible? " Jay kept repeating.


    Wang Li''s Adam''s apple bobbed as if he had seen a ghost.


    At this moment, the leader, who led Samuel to the vi of the Wang family, finally understood why


    Samuel dared toe here alone and he was not afraid at all.


    With such amazing ability, how could he be afraid?


    Wang Li took a deep breath, and his breathing gradually became rapid. He said to Samuel, "How...


    how did you do that?"


    Samuel turned to look at Wang Li and said," Can''t God even do such a simple thing?"


    If just now, Wang Li regarded the word "God " as a joke, but now he couldn¡¯t. He had to doubt the


    monster Samuele was really a God. Otherwise, how could he catch bullets with his bare hands?


    Wang Li trembled and continued, "Who on earth are you? How can you do such a thing?"


    Peng!


    There was another gunshot.


    Jay''s hands trembled as he pulled the trigger. He did not believe in the supernatural. He did not


    believe Samuel would be able to do something like that.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe it was just a deceptive trick. He didn''t shoot Samuel at all, but Samuel had prepared a shell


    in advance. That was why they had such a visual illusion.


    The second shot was to validate his thoughts.


    But the result was destined to make him


    despair.


    This time, the bullet hit Samuel''s chest!


    However, the blood didn''t ssh in all directions as he had imagined. Apart from the damage to his


    clothes, there were no other traces.


    When the shell fell to the ground, it made a crisp sound, and then Jay waspletely desperate.


    With the arrangement of people, Jay had made up his mind to kill Samuel. He had no n to let


    Samuel off.


    But he never thought that it would be like this.


    "Ah, I like the clothes very much." Samuel looked at the hole in the clothes and sighed.


    Just as Jay was about to shoot for the third time, he suddenly felt a sh in front of him. In the blink


    of an eye, Samuel had already appeared in front of him, and the distance between them was only


    one step.


    "As I said, I like it very much," Samuel said.


    Jay was so frightened that his legs went soft. Compared to the fear that Samuel brought himst


    time, this time, it was undoubtedly even more intense.


    Furthermore, it was beyond the scope of what he could understand.


    "You... what kind of monster are you!" Jay stammered. The cold sweat on his


    forehead was enough to show how much he was afraid of Samuel at the moment.


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth lifted, revealing a strange arc. He said, "Didn''t I tell you just now


    that I am a God?"


    Jay gasped. As an atheist, he never believed in ghosts and gods.


    But at this moment, he had to doubt his attitude on this matter.


    "Is the kid standing in front of me really a god?"


    If not, how could he exin the situation just now?


    "Let me show you what kind of power a god still has." Samuel''s expression became more and more


    ferocious.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the vi of the Wang family became heavy, as if dark clouds


    were pressing on the top of the head, making everyone feel breathless.


    Then, a horrible scene took ce.


    Not far from Jay, a member of the killer organization exploded and died. The scene was extremely


    horrifying.


    Of course, this was just the beginning! All the members of Killer Organization exploded one after


    another, leaving only a pool of fuzzy flesh and blood.


    Jay waspletely frightened out of his wits.


    Sitting on the ground, he couldn''t stop trembling.


    "Devil, you''re a devil, you''re a devil." Jay''s eyes were filled with terror as he muttered to himself. At


    this moment, he didn''t even have the desire to regret it, because he knew that the moment he faced


    the devil, his fate had already been decided.


    Although Wang Li was well-informed, this shocking scene was still a shock to him. Because this


    matter could no longer be exined in amon sense.


    "It''s over. It''s all over." Wang Li''s face was filled with despair. Offending a man like Samuel, did they


    have thest hope for the Wang family to survive?


    Looking at the fate of those killers'' organization members, this was the disaster that the Wang family


    was about to suffer!


    "Samuel, I was wrong. The Wang n was wrong. Please give us a chance to live." Wang Li


    dropped to his knees and kowtowed to Samuel, begging him for forgiveness. This was the only way


    he could convince Samuel to forgive him.


    The leader also knelt down, and his heart was about to jump out at this moment. It was like


    watching a horror movie, and the effect was absolutely 5D!


    As Wang Li and the leader knelt down, all the bodyguards and thugs of the Wang family knelt on the


    ground without exception.


    At this moment, Samuel was not like a god, but more like a devil that could make all living beings


    tremble and make the world submit.

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    Jay, whose legs had already gone weak, had a nervous breakdown at this moment. He did not


    expect that such a powerful deployment would end up like this.


    He had not expected Samuel''s terrifying strength to exceed his imagination. This was not something


    that a human could achieve.


    If he had a choice, he would rather be a coward for the rest of his life than seek revenge from


    Samuel.


    At this moment, he finally understood what kind of miracle it was to be able to survive Samuel''s


    hands. Unfortunately, he had personally destroyed this miracle.


    Samuel looked at them kneeling on the ground. There was no mercy in his eyes at all. All of these


    killers were carrying lives, so they deserved to die. It was reasonable for them to die.


    However, Samuel did not intend to continue to kill the Wang family. After all, no matter bodyguards


    or thugs, most of them were ordinary people. They had never evene into contact with death in


    their lives, let alone killed people with their own hands.


    "Do you know why I let you gost time?" Samuel asked.


    Jay shook his head in panic. He had some opinions about this before. He thought Samuel was


    afraid of the power behind him, so he did not dare to do anything to him. But now, he knew how


    ridiculous this idea was.


    Even the members of the entire killer organization would probably die in front of him. Since he had


    such skills, how could such a person be afraid of him?


    Perhaps in his life, there was no such word at all.


    "I don''t like to kill people," Samuel said tly.


    Looking at the mess on the ground and thinking about what Samuel had said, Jay was about to go


    crazy.


    Was this called "don''t like to kill people"?


    Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a demon that killed without blinking an eye?


    The flesh and blood on the ground were all his masterpieces!


    "As long as... as long as you let me go, I can do anything for you." Jay wiped the sweat that was the


    size of a soybean on his forehead and said in a hoarse voice.


    Samuel smiled faintly. That old man wanted to know the employer who killed his son, which was


    against the purpose of the killer organization. No killer organization could reveal such news to the


    outside world, because once the matter was spread out, no one woulde to them for help.


    However, at this critical moment of life and death, even if he were to betray all of his employer''s


    information, he would not hesitate. After all, there was only one life. Was there anything more


    important than life?


    "What''s your position in the killer organization?" Samuel asked.


    "My father is themander of this organization. I will take his ce in the future," said Jay.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. He had only thought that Jay was a core member of this organization.


    He did not expect him to have such status. This was a pleasant surprise.


    As the heir of the organization, Jay was bound to have an important position. It would not be difficult


    for him to read the core information of those employers.


    "There''s one thing I need to know," Samuel said. "Regarding the mission from many years ago, I


    want to know who his employer is."


    When he heard Samuel''s words. Jay knew that he had a chance of surviving.


    However, he still faced a great difficulty.Only his father was qualified to check the core information.


    The information warehouse of the organization could only be essed by his father.


    "All the mission information of the organization is something that only my father has the


    qualifications to know. They are all hidden in a secret crypt. As for the basement, it can only be


    opened through my father''s biological information. This is not a simple matter." Said Jay.


    Samuel took a step forward and said, "So, you chose death?"


    "No, no." The flustered Jay said five nos. It was sufficient for him to see how scared he was after


    Samuel taking this step.


    "I... I can think of a way. No matter what, I will help you." said Jay.


    "How can I trust you?" Samuel asked.


    Jay shook his head. He did not know what he should do to gain Samuel''s trust, and he did not seem


    to have the right to do so. "As long as you are willing to believe me, I can use any method." said


    Jay.


    Samuel thought about it seriously and said, "You can leave now."


    "Ah?" Jay looked at Samuel in shock. He did not believe that Samuel would let him go so easily.


    "You do not deserve my trust. However, there is one thing that I can tell you. Even if you return to


    Europe, I will still be able to kill you at any time. You must have seen just now." Samuel said.


    The scalp of Jay was numb. Samuel had been standing where he was and had not even made a


    move. Those people had exploded and died for no reason. Jay had seen it clearly. However, he did


    not know how Samuel had done it. He did not know how to exin or describe it.


    "I saw it, I saw it," said Jay.


    "Why aren''t you getting lost?" Samuel sternly asked.


    Jay''s legs were still soft, but when he heard these words, he still used all of his strength to roll and


    crawl.


    Seeing this, Wang Li was in great despair. He could run away, but what about the Wangs?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    At this moment, Wang Li suddenly regretted cooperating with him. If it hadn''t been for such a thing,


    Wang Family''s situation wouldn¡¯t be like this.


    "Where''s the bathroom?" Samuel asked Wang Li.


    "Ah? Oh, pleasee with me." Wang Li stood up and bowed to lead the way for Samuel.


    "Find me a set of fitting clothes," Samuel continued.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Wang Li answered repeatedly, and then quickly asked his servants to prepare.


    The reason Samuel suddenly made such a request was that he didn''t want to bring the smell of


    blood home. If it was known by Gina, she would be worried and would ask about it. Samuel didn''t


    dare to tell her the real situation of the Wang family.


    When Samuel was taking a shower, Wang Li stood at the door of the bathroom like a servant. For


    the head of the Wang family, it would be a shame if the news got out, and even many people


    wouldn''t believe it.


    But for Wang Li, he was terrified.


    After seeing Samuel''s means, Wang Li knew that the so-called family status was not threatening to


    Samuel at all.


    Even if the three major families in Swallow City worked together to deal with Samuel, the devil could


    kill them all in the blink of an eye. The two families were not rivals of the same level at all.


    In less than ten minutes, Samuel came out of the bathroom. His body was fragrant and the smell of


    blood could not be smelled at all, which made Samuel feel at ease.


    " Samuel, I hope you can give the Wang family a chance." Wang Li put his hands on the outside of


    his thighs, bent 90 degrees, and said to Samuel.

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    "Your men threatened me to do harm to my mother. Do you know what this means?" Samuel said in


    a calm tone.


    These words made Wang Li tense up all the muscles in his body. Given Samuel''s attitude, if he was


    threatened like this, he would be the first to nip the threat in the bud, wouldn''t he?


    But now, the Wang family had already realized their mistakes, so how could they continue to


    threaten him?


    "Don''t worry, it will never happen again. As long as you let go of the Wang family, the Wang family


    will be your puppet and your dog in the future. The Wang family can do anything for you," Wang Li


    said. Only by giving up his social status and being humble enough in front of Samuel could the


    Wang family have a chance to escape.


    So Wang Li didn''t care about his identity at this time, and he didn''t care whether he had dignity or


    bottom line.


    The Wang family being a puppet was something that outsiders did not dare to imagine. However, to


    Samuel, the Wang family was not of much value. After all, their social status and financial strength


    were not valued by Samuel.


    However, Samuel had to admit that with the Wang Family as a dog, it would be easier for Tagliare to


    get into the real upper ss of Swallow City in the future.


    The so-called three families in Swallow City did not rise to their current status purely relying on their


    economic strength. They still had time to umte their resources, which could not be achieved


    anyway.


    However, if the three families worked together to add fuel to the fire, they could forcefully lift


    Tagliare''s position to the highest level.


    "Do you know what kind of fate a dog will have if it doesn''t listen to the host?"


    Samuel asked.


    "I know. If a dog doesn''t listen to its master, it will definitely die," Wang Li said.


    "Okay, remember this sentence," Samuel said.


    Wang Li heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Although the Wang family was so humble that they had no status in front of Samuel, at least they


    were able to keep the Wang family. This was good news for Wang Li.


    "Master, Wang Linqi is the best candidate to take over the Wang family. I¡¯ll definitely teach him,"


    Wang Li said.


    Samuel smiled. This Wang Li was truly smart. He had indirectly warned him to let Wang Linqi go.


    It was a pity that Wang Linqi was really not caught by Samuel, and he would not help Wang Li on


    this matter. If Wang Linqi wanted to find Wang Linqi, he could only rely on himself.


    "Do you really think that I need to catch Wang Linqi? Capture him, and then threaten the Wang


    Family? Do I need this type of lowly method?" Samuel asked in reply.


    Wang Li was stunned. With Samuel''s powerful strength, it seemed that he really didn''t need to do


    such meaningless things. He didn''t need Wang Linqi as a threat to the Wang Family. Couldn''t he


    deal with the Wang family? Obviously, that wasn''t the case.


    "Did he really capture Wang Linqi?" Wang Li asked.


    "If you have time to talk nonsense, you''d better find someone to investigate this matter. Otherwise,


    he might really die." After saying this, Samuel left directly.


    The bodyguards and hatchet men of the Wang family forcibly resisted the overwhelming urge to


    vomit and helped Samuel clean up the battlefield.


    When Samuel left the Wang family, those people all looked at him with awe and watched him leave.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    These bodyguards and hatchet men, as well as some people in the martial arts world, could


    experience more deeply at Samuel''s departure.


    Samuel had be famous because of the Martial Grand Meeting, but now it seemed that the


    Martial Grand Meeting was nothing to him.


    Even the martial arts masters all over the country, and even the real strong people who lived in


    seclusion in the mountains, were probably as small as ants in front of him.


    "Boss, how can there be such a powerful person in the world?" A subordinate walked to the leader


    and said cautiously.


    The leader took a deep breath and said, "In my eyes, he is no longer a human being, but a god."


    After leaving the Wang family, Samuel also took a careful whiff of the scent on his body. He was


    afraid that there would be remnants of the stench of blood.


    Sitting in a taxi and passing by a very prosperous area, Samuel suddenly asked the driver to stop


    the car.


    "Big Brother, can you wait here for a while? The fee will be calcted." Samuel asked the driver.


    The driver smiled. Of course, he was willing to do this kind of job which could make money without


    using too much fuel.


    "No problem. Even if I have to wait for a day, I will apany you," said the driver.


    Samuel looked out of the window. On the other side of the street, a brand-new red Ferrari attracted


    the passers-by''s attention. Beside the car, there was a very well-dressed woman. From head to toe,


    she wore a front-line set of clothes and essories.


    Irene was a very ordinary girl, but because of some idents, now she had hundreds of millions of


    dors.


    This was the first time Samuel had seen Irene after she made a fortune.


    Before that, Samuel and Gina had discussed what kind of life Irene would live after she got so much


    money.


    At that time, Samuel had said that Irene, as an ordinary person, suddenly had a lot of money in her


    hands. This would be the beginning of her crazy consumption. Gina still had reservations about this,


    thinking that Irene was a sensible girl and would not fall into the shackles of desire.


    However, the facts in front of Samuel told him that Irene was indeed lost.


    At this moment, a shopping guide in a professional suit walked up to Irene withrge and small


    bags. Although she was smiling tteringly, Irene still had an impatient look on her face. At this time,


    Irene waspletely different from the one Samuel had known before.


    She made things difficult for the shopping guide, and her tone and words were simr to that of a


    shrew.


    Samuel sighed. He did not expect that money could reallypletely change a person.


    Unfortunately, Irene had the assets would be used up. Sooner orter, she would return to her


    original ss. At that time, it would be a hell for Irene.


    "Young man, do you know the girl opposite you?" The driver found Samuel was staring at Irene. He


    couldn''t help but ask curiously. After all, the woman in front of him was obviously a very rich person,


    but Samuel was dressed like an ordinary person.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "I don''t know her. Let''s go." "Okay." The driver stepped on the


    elerator and the car sped away.


    Irene seemed to have sensed something and looked at the opposite side of the street. However,


    Samuel''s car just drove away, so she did not notice that Samuel was here.


    "Hurry up and dy my time. Do you know how serious this is?" Irene continued to curse at the


    salesperson.


    The salesperson dared not voice her anger. Faced with such a customer who had huge purchasing


    power, she could only swallow her pride. Even if she was wronged, she had to apologize to Irene


    with a smile.


    "Irene, I''m really sorry. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have made you wait so long."

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    When he returned home, Gina had already prepared a tableful of dishes. Gina, who had originally


    been so nervous that even her breathing had be heavy, was finally able to heave a sigh of


    relief when she saw Samuel waspletely unharmed.


    Looking at Gina''s pale face, Samuel knew that she was doing this because she was worried about


    him. He smiled and said, " Mom, you don''t have to worry about my safety in the future. No one can


    hurt me. Don''t you trust your son?"


    Of course, Gina believed Samuel. After all, he had conquered everyone with his performance at the


    Martial Grand Meeting.


    But as a mother, how could Gina really rest assured? What''s more, Samuel was facing an opponent


    like the Wang family this time.


    There were reasons for the Wang Family to upy a position among the three major families in


    Swallow City for many years.


    "Yes, yes. You are awesome and invincible in the world. Mom worried about you for nothing. How


    about this?" Gina said.


    Women''s temperaments were always unpredictable to men. It was obvious that what Gina said was


    a little harsh. Samuel could only smile helplessly.


    "By the way, why did the Wang familye to you?" Gina asked curiously.


    "Wang Li thought I was the one who kidnapped Wang Linqi," Samuel said.


    "And then, how did this matter end?" Gina continued to ask.


    "I didn''t do it, and it''s useless for him to find me." "It''s that simple?" Gina looked at Samuel


    suspiciously. Even if he really did not do it, in Gina''s opinion, Wang Li would not let him go so easily.


    Samuel gave such a light exnation. He knew that it was impossible for Gina to ept it, so he


    told Gina the truth of the whole thing.


    He told her about the killer organization in Europe, but he didn''t tell her what had happened to them.


    He also said that Wang Li had been conquered by his strength, but he didn''t mention that the Wang


    family had transformed into a puppet.


    "It seems that Wang Li is still a man of self-knowledge. He knows that he can''t provoke you now, but


    how could he deal with the killers'' organization? I heard that these people are cruel and merciless,


    and they kill people without blinking an eye," Gina said.


    "This is his own business. It has nothing to do with me. There is no need for me to


    worry about him." Samuelughed bitterly.


    Gina nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, you can''t have anything to do with the killer organization.


    You''d better not offend these people, let alone offend them because of the Wang family."


    Samuel nodded seriously and said, "I''ll stay away from those devils that kill people without blinking


    an eye."


    "Devils?"


    Samuel didn''t blush when he said this. He was the real devil for Jay and Wang Li.


    What happened in the Wang family¡¯s vi would probably be a shadow in everyone¡¯s heart for


    the rest of their lives.


    "By the way, I saw Irene on my way back." Samuel changed the topic.


    Upon hearing the name Irene, Gina''s interest was aroused. After all, she had discussed this matter


    with Samuel seriously.


    "How is she? What''s the difference


    between her and the past?" Gina asked curiously.


    "There''s a huge difference. It¡¯s not the same person at all," Samuel said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "She bought a Ferrari, and her whole body is full of name brands. When I saw her, she was scolding


    a shopping guide Now, she is no longer the same as she used to be. The temper of a nouveau riche


    is not small,"


    Samuel said.


    Gina was stunned for a moment, then sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that money can really bring


    such a big change to a person."


    This was not out of Samuel''s expectation, because he knew better than Gina what money meant to


    people like Irene. The sudden surge of wealth would make her lose her sense of self in an instant.


    After all, there were too many things that she couldn''t have in the past. After she got money, her


    madness would be very terrible.


    "Money does have such great charm for ordinary people," Samuel said.


    "What about you? What does money mean to you?" Gina asked curiously. Samuel''s Tagliare


    company now had the absolute ability to make money, but Gina found that he seemed to be not


    interested in anything rted to Tagliare. He gave everything to Leroy and never cared about the


    company''s ie. This was not a mentality that a normal boss should have.


    Money?


    In Samuel''s world, there were only a few opportunities that money would be valued, and it was in


    thest life.


    For Samuel, money was meaningless, and he wouldn''t care about it.


    "I don''t think it''s wrong to say that money is like dirt to me," Samuel said.


    Gina smiled and looked at Samuel with a contemptuous look, saying, "Do you know who will say


    such things?"


    "Who?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "A real rich person, do you know why rich people think so?" Gina continued to say.


    Samuel knew that this sentence was a trap, but in order to cooperate with Gina, he asked, "Why?"


    "Because they have them." Gina said disdainfully.


    Samuel smiled bitterly. He was not a capitalist, and he had never taken the capital seriously. If he


    wanted to mess up the financial markets, he could turn the financial markets upside down in an


    instant with his ability.


    "Mom, I''m your son. It''s not right for you to scold me like that," Samuel said with an aggrieved look


    on his face.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gina thought of something, and the smile on her face suddenly froze. She said to Samuel, "You


    brat, you almost fooled me. I''ve said so much, but you still haven''t told me what''s wrong with Lin


    Fang."


    Seeing Gina was in a threatening manner, Samuel shrank his head to avoid Gina''s Divine Skill of


    tweaking ears from reappearing in Jianghu.


    "Tell me, did you fall in love with Lin Fang? " Gina asked.


    Samuel almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Who couldn''t he fall in love with? How could he fall in


    love with an old woman like Lin Fang?


    Moreover, Lin Fang was just a toy among the rich. Samuel knew very well how dirty she was. Even


    if all the women in the world were dead, Samuel wouldn''t take a second look at her.


    "Mom, you don''t really think so, do you? I''m so young. How can I like her?" Samuel said with a wry


    smile.


    Gina put her hands on her hips and said," How would I know? Now some people like mature


    women. It''s not surprising that you have such an idea.¡±


    "This is a big surprise, how can it not be a surprise? Besides, the reason why I arranged for her to


    stay with Leroy is that she told me that as long as I gave her a chance, she could help me win


    Swallow City''s connections. Of course, these are also what I don''t need, but I really want to see if


    she can do it. For me, this is a game," Samuel exined helplessly.

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    Seeing Samuel was serious and was speechless about her guess, Gina let out a sigh of relief. She


    was really afraid that Samuel would have such a strange thought. After all, Lin Fang was about the


    same age as her.


    "All right, all right, I believe in you," Gina said.


    Samuel looked at Gina with a look of me and said, "Mom, can you stop having such strange


    thoughts in the future? I am a normal person. I almost doubt myself when I am guessed by you like


    this."


    When Gina heard this, she hurriedly said," Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t make wild guesses in the


    future. Don''t doubt yourself. Be firm with your own thoughts. I don''t want to see you enter an evil


    path."


    At this moment, Samuel''s phone suddenly rang. It was an unknown number, but Samuel knew who


    it was.


    After answering the phone, Samuel asked, ¡¯¡¯ Did you catch him?"


    "Yes." The caller was the old man. The reason why Samuel had let go of Jay was because of him.


    Before he went to the Wang family, Samuel had contacted him. Since he knew that Jay was in


    touch with the Wang family, he would definitely appear in the Wang family. As long as he captured


    Jay, he would be able to get information about the employer from many years ago. This could be


    considered as Samuel''s help.


    "However, I still need your help. With my ability, it''s impossible for me to threaten a killer


    organization to give me the information." The old man said. Although doing so was insatiable, he


    had no other choice. He could only rely on Samuel for this matter.


    "Tell him your request and tell him that I asked him to do it. I believe he will help you," Samuel said.


    The old man was a little stunned. "Is it that simple? How is it possible?"


    As the heir of the killer organization of Europe, he should know very well what the information


    meant. Once this matter was exposed to the public, the killer organization would bepletely


    destroyed, and his position of the heir would have no meaning at all. How could he do something


    that would destroy him?


    "Are you sure it''s that simple?" the old man asked in confusion.


    Samuel smiled. This matter was not as simple as what the old man thought. If it had not been for


    the shock that Samuel brought to Jay in the Wang family, how could it have been possible for Jay to


    sell such important information with just a few words?


    But with what happened to the Wang family, the whole thing had changed.


    What Samuel had done had cast a great shadow over the heart of Jay. He had even regarded


    Samuel as a demon.


    When the devil put forward his conditions, did he still have the courage to refuse?


    "You can try." After saying that, Samuel hung up the phone and did not give the old man a chance


    to ask further.


    "Who is it?" Gina asked Samuel curiously.


    "Emm... I don''t know his name, either, but he used to be a very powerful figure. After his son died,


    he seemed to have concealed his name. All these years, he has been looking for an opportunity to


    avenge his son," Samuel said.


    Gina frowned slightly. He used to be a very powerful person, so there must be his name in Jianghu.


    The death of his son was a very important piece of news, and she could guess his identity from this.


    Suddenly, Gina looked terrified because she thought of a man who once stirred up a storm in


    Swallow City. In that era, he was almost a legendary figure. Unfortunately, after his son''s ident,


    he gradually stopped getting involved in the disputes in Jianghu. Until many yearster, few people


    knew his name.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Samuel asked.


    Gina swallowed her saliva and said, "The person you are talking about is he Van Tangshan?"


    Samuel shook his head. He did not know who the man was. Neither had he heard of Van


    Tangshan''s real name.


    "I don''t know, he didn''t tell me his name." Samuel said.


    "ording to the information you mentioned, what I can think of is this person called Van


    Tangshan," Gina said.


    "Was he very powerful back then?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Gina nodded solemnly and said, "In that era, he was indeed very powerful, and it was not too much


    to say that he was a legendary figure. If it weren¡¯t for his son''s ident, the current Swallow City


    would probably be his world. The so-called three big families could only stand on the side.


    Unfortunately, because of his son''s death, he gradually quit. However, his name will still cause


    many people of the older generation to fear him. If your grandfather were here, he could tell you


    how powerful this person named Van Tangshan is."


    Speaking of Han Tianyang, Samuel calcted the time. He should being out of the Earth Core


    soon. If a dead person suddenly came back to life, he must have brought a very strong impact to


    Swallow City, especially for Hangong Qianqiu.


    Maybe she would be too ashamed to see Han Tianyang.


    Although the Hannigan family was not a first-ss family in Swallow City, it was at least respected


    by some people.


    But now, after the Hannigan family fell into Hangong Qianqiu''s hands, it waspletely deste.


    Even some smallpanies would not put the Hannigan family in their eyes. Their status was


    completely different.


    "It seems that I identally came into contact with another big shot," Samuel said with a smile.


    Gina took a deep breath and asked, "How do you know him? You have to know that this person is


    very dangerous. Don''t be tricked by him."


    Samuel was not worried about this at all. Even if he was plotted against, he had the power to defy


    the heavens. No one could use schemes to kill him. After all, his strength could not be controlled by


    the earth.


    As for whether Yan Tangshan would plot against him or not, Samuel also believed that if he were


    smart enough, he would not do such a stupid thing.


    On the other side.


    Van Tangshan was in a small farmyard. It was the ce where Van Tangshan had secretly lived for


    decades. It was also here that Van Tangshan was nning how to avenge his son.


    He held the phone in his hand and felt that Samuel¡¯s words were not very feasible.


    How could he just tell Jay so easily that he would betray such an important piece of information?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But since Samuel had said so, Van Tangshan seemed to have no other choice. After all, if he


    wanted revenge, he would need Samuel¡¯s help. There was no reason for him to suspect him.


    When he walked into the room, he saw that Jay was locked up, but there was no trace of fear on his


    face. As the heir of a killer organization, he would not be afraid of such a small matter.


    "I advise you to let me go immediately. I am not someone you can afford to offend," said Jay coldly.

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    With a special identity, Jay did not put Van Tangshan in his eyes at all. Even though he had been


    arrested, he still looked arrogant.


    Other than Samuel, it was not easy for other people to do so. After all, his identity and experience


    meant that he would not be afraid of anything ordinary.


    With such a stubborn temper, Van Tangshan could not imagine how to make him betray the


    organization''s information, but Samuel said it was so simple.


    There was no other way. Van Tangshan could only do what Samuel said.


    "I want the information of an employer in your organization 13 years ago. His target is a person


    named Van Feng," Van Tangshan said.


    Hearing this, Jay sneered and said," ording to what you said, you should know who I am. Do


    you know what will happen to you if you catch me?"


    "Furthermore, a killer organization would never betray their employer''s information. You''re too


    naive."


    "Samuel asked me to do it," Yan Tangshan said.


    When he said this, Yan Tangshan did not hold any hope.


    However, the reaction of Jay was beyond Yan Tangshan''s imagination.


    Having been captured by him, Jay¡¯s attitude remained arrogant.


    However, when the words "Samuel" came out of his mouth, the expression on Jay''s face changed


    instantly.


    Pale.


    Terror.


    His eyes were even trembling!


    What was going on?


    How could the name "Samuel" be so powerful? It could even make such an arrogant guy react so


    strongly.


    " Samuel?" Jay stammered. When Samuel''s name was mentioned, he thought of what happened in


    the Wang family''s vi. All the people he brought with him exploded and died for no reason. It was


    like a strange story. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes. Jay would never have believed that it was


    real.


    "That''s right. He''s the one who ordered me to capture you," said Yan Tangshan.


    Jay¡¯s mouth and tongue felt parched, and he no longer dared to look down on this old man in front


    of him.


    He has a devil like Samuel backing him!


    At this moment, Jay recalled that Samuel had also mentioned this matter before. It was likely that


    the two of them wanted the same information. Since he had already promised Samuel, how could


    he reject this old man in front of him?


    Jay took a deep breath and said, "I can help you, but I have to go back to do it."


    Van Tangshan was very surprised by the sudden change in Jay¡¯s attitude. "What on earth did


    Samuel do to make him so afraid?


    "Are you afraid of Samuel?" Van Tangshan asked.


    For him, this was nonsense. How could he not be afraid?


    Samuel''s methods were beyond the scope of ordinary people¡¯s understanding. As long as he


    thought of the scene of the Wang family, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble. It was not just fear.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I believe that anyone who sees his means will be afraid. You are no exception," said Jay.


    Yan Tangshan didn¡¯t understand how important this sentence was, but in his opinion, he had lived


    for so many years and was well-informed. He had seen all kinds of means. It was not a simple thing


    to make him afraid.


    "Maybe," Yan Tangshan said lightly.


    Jay knew that the old man must have thought that he was exaggerating, but he did not exin


    much. On the one hand, he did not dare to leak out what had happened. On the other hand, even if


    he did, those who did not see it with their own eyes might not believe it.


    "Let me go. When I return to Europe, I will help you find out the information of the employer as soon


    as possible," said Jay.


    It was not easy to catch such a core member of a killer organization. Van Tangshan was definitely


    unwilling to let him go. But if he didn''t let him go, how could he get the information?


    "Can I trust you?" asked Van Tangshan.


    Jay smiled faintly and said, "I''m not doing this for you, but for Samuel. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you


    believe me or not."


    Van Tangshan shrugged his shoulders helplessly. It seemed that Samuel was indeed capable that


    he could make Jay so afraid.


    "You don¡¯t have to be afraid of Samuel when you go back to Europe, do you?" Yan Tangshan


    asked.


    "You don''t have to test me. If you were to experience my matters, you would understand that even


    at the ends of the earth, it would not make me feel safe. Hence, I would definitely do what I


    promised," said Jay. He did not believe that returning to the country of Europe would be safe.


    Considering Samuel''s methods, even if he were to hide in the organization''s base, he was afraid


    that Samuel woulde looking for him.


    It was a miracle that he could survive twice in Samuel¡¯s hands. Besides, there were no more than


    three situations. Jay clearly knew that such a miracle could not happen again, so he would not


    cause Samuel¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    Even if it was not simple to get the employer''s information, he had to do his best to save his own


    life.


    "You can go," Yan Tangshan said.


    As usual, Jay tidied up his clothes and left the courtyard.


    Confused, Yan Tangshan sat on a rattan chair in the yard. This was the ce where he often


    thought about things. He used to think about how to avenge his son, but today, there was only one


    problem in his mind.


    How did Samuel manage to scare Jay to such an extent, even if he were to return to Europe? It


    seemed that he did not dare to underestimate Samuel.


    "Could it be that what I''m seeing is just the surface of you? What happened to the Wang n is the


    real you?"


    "But what exactly happened to the Wang Family?"


    Van Tangshan frowned, because he really couldn''t imagine what could make Jay so afraid.


    It was a pity that he had no way to investigate what had happened in the Wang family''s vi. After


    all, even Jay was so afraid. Wang Li would definitely seal up the whole thing and never let the news


    leak out.


    "Young people nowadays are really unpredictable," Van Tangshan sighed heavily and said.


    At the same time, Wang Li summoned all the bodyguards involved in Samuel¡¯s incident to his secret


    chamber. He had to strictly control all the things that had happened before to prevent the news from


    being leaked. Otherwise, Samuel would me the Wang family if the news leaked out.


    It wasn''t easy for the Wang family to be Samuel''s puppet, so they managed to escape. Wang


    Li didn''t want to cause any trouble.


    And only the dead could be kept secret!


    When Wang Li looked at the leader, he understood what he meant.


    After dozens of gunshots, only two people were left standing in the secret room, and the strong


    smell of blood spread in the room.

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    "Only the dead can keep a real secret. If you me me,e to me for revenge in the next life,"


    Wang Li said tly. These people were all servants of the Wang family for many years, but at such a


    critical moment, Wang Li had to abandon these pawns, because he had to make sure nothing went


    wrong.


    "Family Head, what kind of ability did Samuel have? How could he be so powerful? " The leader


    asked Wang Li. Everything that had happened earlier was still echoing in his mind, but he could not


    understand how Samuel was able to do it. It was like something out of the blue.


    "There are too many things in this world that ordinary people can¡¯t understand.


    Perhaps, his identity is more powerful than we thought," Wang Li said.


    "Identity?" The leader looked at Wang Li in bewilderment. This was Samuel''s ability. What did it


    have to do with his identity?


    "Do you know about Tianqi?" Wang Li asked.


    The leader nodded and said, "I''ve heard some rumors, but no one is sure that Tianqi really exists."


    Wang Li smiled faintly. "No one is sure of the existence of Tianqi?"


    The reason why he said these words was that his position was not high enough for him to know


    these things.


    Because those of the upper ss knew clearly that the Tianqi was real, and that was the real world


    of the strong.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, it was hard for ordinary people to imagine how strong he was.


    "The Tianqi is real, so I suspect that Samuel is very likely to be a person in the Tianqi. Only a


    person in the Tianqi can have this kind of power," Wang Li said.


    In the past, he had only heard of how powerful a Tianqi person was, but now, Wang Li had truly


    seen it. He couldn''t help but sigh.


    People in the martial arts world often said that the Tianqi people werepletely different from


    ordinary people. Wang Li didn''t believe it before, but after seeing Samuel''s means, he no longer had


    any doubts about this matter.


    The leader''s expression hardened. Since Wang Li had said so, the Tianqi that was rumored to exist


    must be there. The leader couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of world it was.


    "Patriarch, do people in Tianqi possess such incredible power as Samuel? Is... is this a group of


    superpower holders?" the leader said.


    Wang Li shook his head. If he wanted to know about these things, he had to join Tianqi. However,


    not just anyone could enter such a ce.


    In every year''s Martial Grand Meeting, it was said that the people in Tianqi would appear and they


    would take away the people with real potential. Unfortunately, no one had heard of anyone being


    taken away during these years.


    "Since it''s not a world we can touch, and then don''t bother to think about it. All I need to know is that


    Samuel can''t be provoked," Wang Li said.


    The leader nodded. They did not have the right to know what Tianqi was like. They just wanted to


    know that they could not mess with Samuel.


    Moreover, the Wang family was a puppet of Samuel. As long as he didn''t make a mistake, he


    wouldn''t go against the Wang family.


    "Among the three major families in Swallow City, all of them are Samuel''s people now. On the


    surface, it seems that the three major families control the Swallow City business world, but in fact, it


    is decided by Samuel alone. What has happened in such a short period of time is really


    unimaginable." Wang Li said with a bitter smile. Although he was not particrly clear about the


    situation of the Yang Family and the Mo Family, Samuel must be the core of their cooperation, and


    the Yang Family and the Mo Family must be affiliated existences. This also meant that Samuel was


    now the number one person in Swallow City, but these things had not yet surfaced.


    "For a fourteen-year-old child to have this kind of aplishment really is hard to imagine." The


    leader said.


    "Look at Wang Linqi. I''m really envious of Han Tianyang for having such a promising grandson,"


    Wang Li said.


    "Han Tianyang is already dead. Even if the Hannigan family is glorious now, it has nothing to do


    with him."


    "That''s true. If he didn''t die and came to show off in front of me, I really don¡¯t know what to do. After


    all, in the past, when Han Tianyang asked me to cooperate with him, I gave him a hard time."


    This was what Wang Li was d about.


    When he refused Han Tianyang''s cooperation, he didn''t give face to him at all. Now Samuel had


    risen in power, Han Tianyang''s status should have improved. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the


    fortune.


    Above a certain sea area.


    The huge cargo ship only swayed slightly in the waves, as if the power of the sea was not enough


    to pose a threat to it.


    At this time, there were two people standing on the deck.


    One of them was Han Tianyang, who had been mistakenly thought to be dead by the outside world.


    The other one was Nangong Boling.


    Looking at himself in the sea, Han Tianyang sighed with emotion. When he first came here, he


    didn''t know where he was. The asional vibration was regarded as an earthquake by him.


    Perhaps no one in the Earth Core had ever dreamed that he was floating on the sea.


    No wonder Earth Core was called the most mysterious ce to be imprisoned because it could


    change its position at any time. Who could find it so easily?


    "Is this the work of the Nangong family? It''s amazing," Han Tianyang said with a sigh. Except for the


    Nangong family, no one in the world could do such a thing.


    "This is just the tip of the iceberg of the Nangong n. It''s nothing," Nangong Boling said


    indifferently.


    "I didn''t satisfy you as a pawn. It''s time for me to disappear, isn''t it?" asked Han Tianyang. In his


    opinion, Nangong Bolinging to see him in person meant that he waspletely useless.


    Maybe today was the day he would die.


    However, Han Tianyang was not afraid. After all, he had already died once, and it was useless to be


    afraid. How could he escape when facing a figure like Hangong Boling?


    "Do you think I''ll kill you? " asked Hangong Boling.


    "In addition to killing me, I can''t think of any other reason for you to see me. But people like me


    deserve to see you for thest time, which also surprises me. For you, shouldn''t we be


    dispensable? How can I let you show up in person?" Han Tianyang said in confusion.


    "You''re wrong. I won''t kill you, and I''ll let you go," Hangong Boling said.


    Han Tianyang frowned. From the day he entered the Earth Core, he knew that he could not escape


    death. It was just a matter of time. How could he have a chance to survive?


    Nangong Boling was by no means a kind-hearted man. It would not be that simple to let him go.


    "What do you want me to do?" Han Tianyang asked.

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    The only way to survive was to make use of Nangong Boling. So when Nangong Boling said he


    would let him go, Han Tianyang subconsciously felt that Nangong Boling would have some


    requirements for him.


    However, to Han Tianyang''s surprise, Nangong Boling actually shook his head.


    "With your ability, you can''t help me with anything," Nangong Boling said very directly. For him, even


    if there was only a little value left, he would not send anyone to take Han Tianyang to the Earth


    Core. Once he entered Earth Core, it meant that Nangong Boling hadpletely given up.


    Therefore, Han Tianyang, who had been to Earth Core, was a good-for-nothing in Nangong Boling''s


    mind.


    "Nangong Boling, are you going to do something good? I''m in your hands, so you don''t have to y


    tricks with me. After all, it''s up to you whether my life is alive or dead, " Han Tianyang said coldly. He


    didn''t know what Nangong Boling was up to, but he didn''t want to be yed by him. As a pawn,


    Han Tianyang had no choice but to do that, but it didn''t mean that he would ept Nangong


    Boling''s humiliation.


    "If I tell you that I don''t dare to kill you, would you believe me?" Nangong Boling asked with a smile.


    Han Tianyang sneered. He was very clear about Nangong Boling''s identity. Was there anyone in the


    world that he dared not kill?


    "I don''t know what the point is by saying this to me. If you want to humiliate me before I die, I don''t


    think it''s necessary. A role like me is not worth your time," said


    Han Tianyang.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Nangong Boling let out a long sigh. It was indeed hard to believe, but it was true that he didn''t dare


    to kill Han Tianyang. Not only did he not dare to kill Han Tianyang, but he also couldn''t treat Han


    Tianyang with the arrogant attitude of the past.


    Now, Samuel''s ability was ced in front of Nangong Boling. Nangong Boling did not doubt his


    identity, so he was very clear that if he wanted to know more about Tianqi, or even enter it, he had


    to get Samuel¡¯s help.


    As Samuel''s grandfather, Nangong Boling naturally had to treat Han Tianyang the same.


    In some ways, the chess piece Han Tianyang yed the key role, but Nangong Boling had never


    thought that it would y such a role.


    "Believe it or not, that''s the truth," Nangong Boling said.


    Han Tianyang frowned tightly. Nangong Boling didn''t look like he was joking, but why did he do


    that? Why did he say that? And why did he do that?


    There must be a reason, but Han Tianyang couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    At this time, Han Tianyang suddenly found that the cargo ship was heading for an ind, which


    seemed to be on the shore.


    Being ashore meant that Nangong Boling might really let him go.


    "If you don¡¯t tell me the reason, I won''t get off the ship." Han Tianyang gritted his teeth and said. He


    felt that it was too strange. If he didn''t know the reason, he would feel uneasy even if he got off the


    ship.


    "All of this has something to do with Samuel. If you have any doubts, go back and ask your


    grandson," Nangong Boling said.


    "Samuel!" Han Tianyang looked at Nangong Boling in shock. How could this be rted to Samuel?


    After calcting the time, Samuel was only fourteen years old this year. What could he do about


    this matter?


    "Nangong Boling, I don''t understand. Why would Samuel get involved in my affairs? He''s just a


    child," Han Tianyang asked.


    "Child?" Nangong Boling looked at Han Tianyang with a puzzled expression. In terms of age, he


    was indeed a child, but in terms of ability, he had surpassed 99% of the adults in the world. The


    remaining 1% was probably only possible for those more powerful people in Tianqi Realm to be his


    opponent.


    As for this spection, Nangong Boling had already used the maximum amount, but he didn''t know


    that this 1% was not supposed to exist, and in fact, it really didn¡¯t exist.


    Samuel''s strength could be said to be invincible in the world, invincible in the earth!


    "Yes, isn¡¯t he a child?" Han Tianyang said matter-of-factly.


    "When you go back, you will naturally understand that when you see him, he may have be the


    most influential person in Swallow City, or even... the highest-ranking person," Nangong Boling said.


    Han Tianyang felt as if he had heard a fantasy story.


    The 14-year-old Samuel was able to be the most influential person in Swallow City and even


    have the highest status. How was that possible?


    With the status of the Hannigan n, how could they possibly made Samuel to develop in such a


    way?


    More importantly, Han Tianyang knew the attitude of Hangong Qianqiu toward Samuel. For


    Hangong Qianqiu, who only loved Han Jun, it was impossible for her to give Samuel any


    opportunities.


    Therefore, Hangong Boling¡¯s words sounded unreal to Han Tianyang.


    At this time, the cargo ship entered the harbor. This ind was a station for Earth Core''s


    replenishment. It also blocked all signals, so that no satellite could detect this ce.


    This seemingly ordinary ind cost Nangong Boling hundreds of millions of taels of silver, which


    was enough to show how much wealth he had spent in the Earth Core project.


    When he alighted from the cargo ship with Nangong Boling, the two helicopters were already


    waiting on the tarmac.


    Nangong Boling said to Han Tianyang, "Tell Samuel for me that I will wait for him in the Nangong


    family. The Nangong family''s things will definitely make him very interested and not disappointed."


    Han Tianyang took in a deep breath. It was as if all of this was a dream, and it seemed particrly


    surreal.


    From the moment he stepped into Earth Core, Han Tianyang had thought that he was doomed. He


    had never dreamed that he would be able to leave alive.


    But now, this unreal illusion had really happened, and it had something to do with his grandson,


    Samuel. This made Han Tianyang feel as if he was in a dream.


    Sitting on the helicopter, Han Tianyang looked serious. He racked his brains trying to figure out how


    Samuel had done this, but he had been away from home for too long, so he had no idea at all.


    What''s more, thest sentence left by Hangong Boling fully exined that this matter had


    something to do with Samuel.


    "Could it be that in the past few years after I left, you, at such a young age, have be so


    powerful? Even Hangong Boling would be afraid of you." Han Tianyang said to himself with some


    disbelief in his tone. But in any case, he had left Earth Core and had a chance to go home, which


    was something to be happy about.

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    While waiting for the finals of the Martial Grand Meeting, Samuel became very idle. Now that all the


    three big families had joined hands with him, it could be said that he did not need to worry about


    business matters at all. It could be predicted that Tagliare''s development would definitely exceed


    that of the three big families. Now it was only a matter of time, so there were not many things in


    Swallow City that Samuel could pay attention to.


    But an ident was happening quietly at this time.


    An uninvited guest came from the Yang family. All the bodyguards fell to the ground in pain at this


    moment, while Yang Wanlin looked flustered and didn''t know what to do.


    Just as he was about to send someone to ask Yang Bin to solve this matter, Yang Bin took the


    initiative to show up.


    Yang Bin was dissatisfied with this uninvited guest. The guest beat up all the servants in his family


    without saying a word. Although he was good at martial arts, Yang Bin was not afraid of this


    stranger now that he had Samuel as his backer.


    "Who are you? How dare you make trouble in my Yang family?" Yang Bin asked coldly.


    The other party was a middle-aged man who looked clean and refreshing, but he had a very strong


    momentum, with a faint smile on his face and a sense of majesty.


    "You are Yang Bin." The man asked.


    "It''s me." Yang Bin admitted boldly.


    "My name is Yuan Hai, a person in Tianqi,"


    Yuan Hai said.


    A person in Tianqi!


    These words made Yang Bin feel a strong shock. No wonder he was so powerful and arrogant. It


    turned out that he was a Tianqi person.


    Since he was a Tianqi person, it was understandable for him to have such a bad temper. After all,


    Tianqi was higher than the secr world.


    "Excuse me, why did youe to the Yang''s?" Yang Bin asked cautiously. He instantly restrained


    his dissatisfaction. This was the reality. If he met someone stronger than him, even if it was Yang


    Bin from the three families, he would not dare to be reckless.


    Yuan Hai smiled coldly and said, "I heard that your rtionship with Samuel is very good, and


    Samuel''s identity seems to be a little unusual."


    Yang Bin frowned slightly. "Samuel, isn¡¯t he also a Tianqi person? Why doesn''t this guy in front of


    me know him at all?"


    This was strange. They were both in the Tianqi realm, but they did not know each other. This could


    only mean one thing, and that was that there must be someone lying between the two.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "That''s right. He is also a Tianqi person, so his status is naturally unusual," Yang Bin said.


    Yuan Hai looked at Yang Bin disdainfully and said, "As the master of one of the three families, how


    could you casually believe that a kid is a Tianqi person? How ridiculous."


    Did he mean that Samuel''s identity was


    fake?


    Yang Bin had once suspected this, but Samuel was too powerful. If he were not a Tianqi person,


    how could he exin the problem of his powerful skills?


    "I can''t tell who is the real one and who is the fake one. How can I know that you are the real one?"


    Yang Bin asked suspiciously. This man had barged into the Yang family without rhyme or reason


    and imed that he was a Tianqi person. He also said Samuel was a fake. Yang Bin naturally


    wouldn¡¯t believe it easily.


    Besides, he was good at martial arts, but not necessarily as good as Samuel, so who he should


    believe in, Yang Bin didn¡¯t dare to make a decision so quickly.


    "I''ve been in the Tianqi Realm for five years. I''ve never heard of Samuel, nor have I ever heard that


    there is a 14-year-old man. Do you think it''s true?" Yuan Hai said. As a yellow-level official, he had


    the lowest status in Tianqi. But he was sure that if there was really a 14-year-old genius in the


    Tianqi Realm, his reputation would be spread to all levels of the Tianqi Realm. However, he could


    tell that Samuel¡¯s identity was fake when he had never heard of Samuel¡¯s name.


    From a certain perspective, the current Samuel did not possess the identity of Tianqi. After all, being


    a Heaven-level powerhouse was already a matter that had happened before his rebirth.


    "I''m just an ordinary person who doesn''t know anything about Tianqi. I really don''t know who I


    should trust." Yang Bin seemed to be in a dilemma.


    "You can ask him toe face to face with me. I will let you know his fake identity,"


    Yuan Hai said.


    Yang Bin nodded. This was the best solution. In the face of the problem, he could figure out who


    was the real one.


    But before the result came out, Yang Bin would never doubt Samuel, because the Yang Family had


    a close rtionship with him. Once there was a estrangement between them, the loss would


    outweigh the gain for the Yang Family.


    "Call Samuel. I hope he cane to our house," Yang Bin said to Yang Wanlin.


    Yang Wanlin nodded and took out his phone.


    Samuel was was watching TV with Gina out of boredom at home.


    Samuel was not interested in these soap operas at all. However, Gina watched them with relish.


    Moreover, she would discuss the plot with Samuel.


    The phone rang. It was like a salvation for Samuel.


    "Mom, you watch it first. I have to answer a call." After saying that, Samuel hurried back to his room.


    "What''s wrong?¡± After answering the call, Samuel asked Yang Wanlin.


    "Samuel, are you free now? Come to my house," Yang Wanlin asked tentatively.


    "No problem, wait for me." After saying that, Samuel hung up the phone. He did not hesitate at all,


    because he wanted to run away from the bad situation of the drama.


    On the other side of the phone, Yang Wanlin was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Samuel to agree so


    quickly. His tone was a little urgent, as if the water was saved. "Patriarch, he will be here soon,"


    Yang Wanlin said to Yang Bin.


    Yang Bin nodded and said to Yuan Hai, " Please wait for a moment."


    Yuan Hai was a real Tianqi person, so he was not worried at all. He said to Yang Wanlin, "The Yang


    Family casually believes that an unknown person pretends to be a Tianqi person, which will damage


    the reputation of Tianqi. I hope that after I expose Samuel''s identity, you know what you should do."


    In the secr world, the task of Tianqi¡¯s people was to select people with potential in the secr


    world to join Tianqi. People like Yuan Hai would often take advantage of their special identities to


    collect their wealth, just like Zhuang Tang and Gong Tian, who used to be superior in the secr


    world and then took advantage of their authority to ask for money from their goals.


    The reason why Yuan Hai appeared in the Yang''s house was that he wanted to make use of the


    matter of Samuel to make a breakthrough and let the Yang''s take the initiative to give him money.


    Otherwise, he would not have done such a thing in vain. After all, if he wanted to tear Samuel apart,


    he could also do it in the finals of the Martial Grand Meeting.


    Yang Bin was a smart person and naturally understood what Yuan Hai meant. He could only nod


    and say, "Don''t worry. If this matter is true, my Yang Family will naturally be willing to offer some


    gifts."

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    While waiting for Samuel, Yang Wanlin asked Yang Bin softly, "Patriarch, what do you think of this


    matter?"


    Hearing this sentence, Yang Wanlin subconsciously looked at Yuan Hai. It was obvious that Yuan


    Hai came for money. Since he wanted money, he must have some capital. This capital was


    something that Yang Wanlin could not think of, except for the fact that he was a person in the Tianqi


    Realm.


    This also meant that he was very likely to be a Tianqi person. That was why he was qualified to


    expose Samuel. But was Samuel a fake? Yang Wanlin was not sure. After all, Samuel was too


    powerful. And Yang Bin didn''t want Samuel to be a fake, because the Yang family needed him to


    have such an identity.


    "The worst case scenario is Samuel''s identity is fake. As for us, we will probably have to pay a


    considerable price," said Yang Bin.


    Yang Wanlin¡¯s expression changed instantly. It was not a small price to pay, but Samuel''s fake


    identity would have a great impact on the Yang Family. They still wanted to rely on Samuel¡¯s identity


    to start their business in Swallow City and be the real first family in the Yang Family.


    "Patriarch, if he''s a fake, all our efforts will be wasted," Yang Wanlin said.


    Yang Bin sighed. He understood Yang Wanlin¡¯s concerns. But now, this matter was not something


    they could control. If Samuel''s identity was really fake, they couldn¡¯t reverse it.


    "Let''s wait and see," said Yang Bin.


    It didn''t take long for Samuel to arrive at the Yang¡¯s.


    When he saw Yang Bin and Yang Wanlin together, he felt that something was wrong. Moreover, the


    expressions on their faces showed that they obviously had something on their minds.


    Moreover, there was a strange person at the scene, which meant that Yang Wanlin was not looking


    for him easily.


    "Patriarch, it seems like you have a guest," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Samuel, do you know the price of pretending to be a Tianqi person?" Yuan Hai asked him directly.


    Since he was here to expose Samuel¡¯s identity, there was no need for him to waste his time.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. When he heard this, he understood why Yang Wanlin asked him to


    come.


    From the looks of it, this middle-aged man was probably from the Tianqi.


    Furthermore, the reason he had appeared in the Yang family was likely to expose his identity.


    If Samuel did not understand Tianqi, he was indeed qualified to expose it. However, Samuel was a


    man who had entered the Heaven-level. He knew everything about Tianqi. If one wanted to expose


    him, no one could do it except for Elder Yi.


    "Who is this?" Samuel asked Yang Bin.


    Yuan Hai stood up as if he did not need Yang Bin''s introduction. He said to Samuel, "I am a Tianqi


    person. You took advantage of theTianqi identity and let me expose


    you. Do you have anything else to say?"


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "What right do you have to call yourself a Tianqi person? And what


    right do you have to say that I''m fake?"


    "Samuel, do you know what kind of consequences you''ll face if you pretend to be a Tianqi person?


    You''ve performed well in the Martial Grand Meeting, but for Tianqi, you''re more like a baby in


    swaddling. You don''t even have a chance to fight back when facing a real Tianqi powerhouse,"


    Yuan Hai said proudly. He did not take Samuel seriously, because he had seen too many so-called


    secr masters. But to Tianqi, these masters were like ants.


    "You should be a member of the Yellow level in the Tianqi era. Only the Yellow level members can


    wander in the secr world. Your task is to discover more talents for the Tianqi era," Samuel said.


    This sentence caused Yuan Hai''s expression to change drastically. Only a true person in Tianqi


    realm would know about the difference between the levels. Even though there were many rumors in


    the secr world about Tianqi, there was definitely no one who knew about the four levels of


    Heaven, Earth, Xuan, and Yellow.


    "As far as I know, you Yellow-level members often find excuses to collect money for yourselves. You


    can''t be one of them, right?" Samuel continued. He had personally experienced this saying in


    Zhuang Tang. When he had met Zhuang Tang and his disciple in the Hangong family, they had also


    taken a turn to ask Hangong Boling to pay.


    "Why did Yuan Hai appear in the Yang


    Family? Why did he want to expose me?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The only reason Samuel could think of was that Yuan Hai wanted to use this matter to ckmail the


    Yang Family.


    Yuan Hai''s face turned even paler. How could Samuel know so many things?


    What¡¯s more, the way he spoke was more like a superior facing a servant''s usation.


    "Do you know the consequences of using the name Tianqi to collect wealth for yourself? If the


    higher-ups find out, what will happen to you?" Samuel questioned.


    Yuan Hai showed a look of panic. He had never thought Samuel would say something like that. It


    seemed that he was really a Tianqi. Otherwise, he would not have known about all these things.


    "You... Why do you know so much?" Yuan Hai asked, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. He


    had previously sworn that Samuel''s identity was fake. However, after hearing what Samuel said, he


    could not help but suspect that he was wrong.


    "Out of the four gates and three halls, which hall are you from?" Samuel kept asking.


    Yuan Hai''s legs went weak and he fell to his knees.


    He even knew about the four gates and three halls!


    This... If he was not a Tianqi person, how could he know so clearly?


    Originally, Yang Bin and Yang Wanlin were a little worried about Samuel''s identity. But when they


    saw Yuan Hai kneel down in fear, they couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Obviously, Samuel''s identity was true. The reason why Yuan Hai did not know Samuel was that his


    level was not high enough.


    "Patriarch, it seems that his status in Tianqi is quite high," Yang Wanlin said with a chuckle.


    Yang Bin nodded his head in satisfaction. This was the oue he wanted to see the most.


    "Are you Elder Yi¡¯s person or He Qingfeng''s?" Samuel asked.


    At this moment. Yuan Hai''s heart was about to jump out of his throat. Elder Yi and He Qingfeng


    were the heads of Tianqi Sect. Samuel knew their names, and that was enough to confirm Samuel''s


    identity.


    "How dare you, a mere warrior at the Yellow Level, question me, a Heaven-level expert? And you


    want to use this matter to make money for yourself. Do you admit your mistake?"


    Peng!


    It was as if spring thunder had exploded in Yuan Hai''s ears.


    The four words "Heaven-level expert" directly stunned Yuan Hai!


    The reason why he doubted Samuel''s identity was that he had never heard of the name. But if


    Samuel was a Heaven-level expert, it was not surprising that he had not heard of it.


    Heaven-level experts were the most mysterious group of people in the Tianqi era. How could he,


    the lowest member of the Yellow-level, know such a high-level thing?

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    Yuan Hai''s face was as ugly as it could be. Samuel''s words had a huge impact on him, and even


    made him start to doubt life.


    Yuan Hai couldn''t help wondering what kind of person was in front of him, and why would he


    suspect such a person?


    Heaven-level experts were already a group of people at the top of Tianqi Realm. He was just a


    yellow-leveled cultivator. He was nothing in front of Samuel.


    At this time, Yuan Hai had no doubts about Samuel at all. Although Samuel still had no evidence to


    prove his identity, his words had fully proved his identity. After all, if he was not a Tianqi person, it


    was impossible for him to know about the inside of Tianqi in such detail.


    "No matter who you are, I am qualified to execute you on the spot, because you have vited the


    rules of Tianqi. You have taken advantage of the identity of Tianqi to collect your wealth. This crime


    is a death penalty," Samuel said.


    Yuan Hai burst into tears.


    Kneeling in front of Samuel, he kept kowtowing.


    He was scared out of his wits!


    He was so scared that he didn''t know what to do.


    He had not expected such a thing to happen.


    To Yuan Hai, it took him a lot of effort to join Tianqi Realm. Now, he had fulfilled his wish in less than


    two years, but he hadmitted such a crime. If Samuel came after him, all his previous efforts


    would be in vain, and he would even lose his life.


    "I know I was wrong. I know I was wrong," Yuan Hai repeated this sentence over and over again,


    hoping Samuel would forgive him.


    Samuel already knew how abominable these Yellow-leveled members¡¯ behavior was when he first


    met Zhuang Tang and his disciple. Since the incident had happened to him this time, Samuel would


    not let Yuan Hai off easily.


    This could also be considered cleaning up for Tianqi!


    Samuel walked toward Yuan Hai step by step.


    Yuan Hai''s heart was beating so fast that he felt like he was about to jump out.


    Bang bang bang...


    Yuan Hai continued to kowtow, hoping that Samuel would stop. He only hoped that Samuel would


    let him off.


    However, Samuel did not stop.


    "This is the price you have to pay. It is precisely because of this group of people that Tianqi realm


    cannot recover its foundational energy." Samuel said coldly.


    Crack...!


    Ah!


    Then, an earth-shattering scream rang out.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Samuel broke one of Yuan Hai''s arms.


    Yang Bin and Yang Wanlin''s eyelids twitched when they saw this scene not far away.


    This was the first time they had seen such a ruthless side of Samuel. At this moment.


    Samuel did not look like a 14-year-old child at all.


    He was decisive in killing and would not be soft-hearted.


    "Patriarch, Samuel is really ruthless," Yang Wanlin said carefully.


    When Yang Bin was young he was also hot-tempered, so he didn''t think Samuel was cruel. After all,


    Samuel¡¯s status was far higher than Yuan Hai''s, and it was the price that Yuan Hai should pay.


    What right did a low-level person have to criticize and doubt a high-level person?


    Judging from what Samuel had said and Yuan Hai''s reaction, Samuel was probably a member of


    the top level in Tianqi Realm.


    "Samuel''s status is supreme. It''s only right for Yuan Hai to end up like this," said Yang Bin.


    Upon hearing the words "supreme", Yang Wanlin smiled. Nowadays, in the entire Swallow City, the


    Yang Family had the best rtionship with Samuel. If Samuel had a very high status in the Tianqi,


    then the Yang Family would have a promising future.


    Yang Wanlin couldn''t help thinking that maybe when the Yang Family fell into his hands, it would


    be the first well-known family in Swallow City. At that time, he would be the real number one


    business person in Swallow City.


    "Patriarch, you didn''t think of this, did you? It''s really worth my hard work during this period of time,"


    Yang Wanlin said with a smile. He did not forget to strive for credit in front of Yang Bin. After all,


    during this period of time, he was the one who met all the conditions of Samuel.


    Yang Bin took a deep breath and his face darkened.


    "Patriarch, what''s wrong with you? Are you unhappy with Samuel''s high status?" Yang Wanlin


    asked curiously.


    There was a hint of a helpless smile on Yang Bin''s lips. He said, "How could I not be happy? But I''m


    afraid that today''s incident will cause Samuel''s dissatisfaction!"


    "Dissatisfaction?" Yang Wanlin asked in confusion, "Why? Isn''t it all right?"


    Yang Bin shook his head and didn''t bother to exin. Yang Wanlin was still too young to see


    through the essence of the matter.


    Although Yuan Hai was suspicious of Samuel¡¯s identity, from the moment Yang Wanlin called


    Samuel, the Yang family also showed their suspicion of Samuel. If Samuel could think of this, he


    would not have a good impression of the Yang family.


    Now, Yang Bin could only pray Samuel¡¯s idea was too naive. He would not think too deeply about


    this matter. Only in this way could he avoid the estrangement between Samuel and the Yang family.


    Seeing Yang Bin remain silent, Yang Wanlin shook his head. He did not understand what Yang Bin


    was thinking. However, in his opinion, this was great news for the Yang family. As long as he could


    maintain his rtionship with Samuel, then the Yang family would definitely be at the peak of the


    business world in the future.


    At this moment, Yuan Hai, who was in a cold sweat due to the pain, was still kowtowing to Samuel.


    His forehead was already bleeding, but he still did not stop. A severed arm was a punishment. Yuan


    Hai was even more afraid Samuel would end his life.


    "Don''t let me see you again from now on," Samuel said coldly.


    Yuan Hai was stunned for a moment as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden. He hurriedly


    said, "Thank you for not killing me."


    With that, Yuan Hai scrambled and ran away, not daring to linger in the room for even a second


    longer.


    The ending of this matter ended in a way no one expected.


    Yang Wanlin was preparing to get close to Samuel. Samuel''s expression was cold and there was no


    sign of relief. This made Yang Wanlin feel a little afraid and he did not dare to go forward.


    Samuel sat down at the tea table.


    Just as Yang Wanlin was about to pour Samuel a cup of tea, Yang Bin grabbed him and poured a


    cup of tea for him.


    "Samuel, we were forced into a corner by today''s matter." Yang Bin said carefully.


    Yang Wanlin was confused. It seemed that the patriarch was apologizing to him." Didn''t I see what


    happened just now?"


    Samuel picked up the cup and took a sip. Then he poured the tea on the floor.


    Yang Bin''s brows jumped when he saw this scene. A sense of foreboding instantly enveloped his


    entire body.


    "It seems that the tea of the Yang family is not suitable for me anymore. It''s really hard to drink,"


    Samuel said with a look of disgust.


    Yang Bin''s face paled when he heard that.


    But Yang Wanlin, who didn''t understand anything, said, "Samuel, if you don''t like this style, I''ll


    change it for you.¡±

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    Hearing Yang Wanlin''s words, Yang Bin gritted his teeth. This fool really didn¡¯t understand anything.


    It was obvious that Samuel was drawing the line between himself and the Yang family. Yang Wanlin


    couldn''t even understand such a simple meaning.


    What was the point of finding the best tea in the world?


    "It''s my fault. My stance is not firm enough, " Yang Bin said.


    Samuel put down the empty teacup and said, "Although the Yang family has decades of foundation,


    I can cultivate a new Yang family in less than a year. Do you believe it?"


    Honglong!


    Hearing this sentence, Yang Bin''s brain exploded in an instant.


    He knew that given Samuel¡¯s status in the Tianqi Realm, he would definitely be able to do


    something like this. To him, this was nothing at all.


    But for the Yang Family, this was a disaster


    Being reced also meant that the Yang Family would no longer exist!


    "Of course I believe that you have the ability, but I don''t think you need to waste this year," Yang Bin


    said.


    Yang Wanlin, who was standing by the side, was confused. He did not understand what was going


    on at all. Why did the patriarch admit his mistake?


    And why Samuel would cultivate a new Yang family? This was even more iprehensible to him.


    But looking at Yang Bin''s expression, Yang Wanlin didn''t dare to interrupt, so he could only wait


    aside, trying to understand what was going on with the conversation between them.


    "One year is just a matter of a snap of my fingers. And I don''t need to do it myself. It''s not a waste


    for me," Samuel said.


    Yang Bin took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    He really didn''t expect that just by giving Samuel a call, he would make such a mistake. Moreover,


    from a certain point of view, when Yuan Hai made such a request, he had no choice but to do so.


    However, Yang Bin was also a superior. He knew that Samuel would think it was an excuse when


    he said he was forced to do so. He used to be like this, and his subordinates had not done what he


    wanted to do. No matter what the reason was, he only wanted to see the result.


    "I hope you can give us a chance to make it up to you," said Yang Bin.


    Samuel deliberately looked at the time and said, "I still have something to do, so I''ll go first. As for


    the Yang family..."


    Before he could finish his words, Samuel turned around and left, deliberately leaving some


    suspense.


    This suspense was a huge torment for Yang Bin. Now he seemed to be on the guillotine. The dog''s


    head had been pulled up, but he didn''t know when it would fall.


    This kind of feeling could not be described with words!


    "Patriarch, what''s going on? Why does it seem like Samuel is going to fall out with us?" Yang


    Wanlin asked Yang Bin after he left.


    Yang Bin red at Yang Wanlin. With his shrewdness, how could he live up to the future of the


    Yang Family? He was nothing but a nobody. Even if he was plotted against, he might still wee


    him with a smile.


    "Can¡¯t you think more?" Yang Bin said, gnashing his teeth. He looked at Yang Bin and then at


    Samuel. The gap between the two was really too big. More importantly, Samuel was only fourteen


    years old, while Yang Wanlin had already grown up.


    The two of them werepletely different in terms of shrewdness.


    It was enviable that Han Tianyang had such a grandson. Even if Han Tianyang was already dead in


    Yang Bin''s eyes, it would not affect Yang Bin''s envy.


    "That''s because we don''t trust him, so he drew a clear line with the Yang family. Do you really think


    tea is not suitable for him? He means that the Yang family is not suitable for him." Yang Bin


    exined. He was afraid that if he didn''t make it clear, even if Yang Wanlin had a lifetime of time, he


    couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    Yang Wanlin was suddenly enlightened when he heard Yang Bin''s words. However, there was one


    thing he still could not understand. This matter was not caused by the Yang family. Why would


    Samuel me the Yang family?


    "Patriarch, wasn''t it Yuan Hai''s request? Are we going to go against his will? Why don''t you let me


    tell Samuel that we are very helpless? That way, it should be fine," Yang Wanlin said innocently.


    Yang Bin was so angry that he pped Yang Wanlin on the head and said, "From today on, you¡¯ll


    have a closed-door meditation. You''ll be allowed to leave the room when you understand this


    matter. If you can''t figure it out for the rest of your life, you''ll die in your own room."


    Yang Wanlin looked stunned. "What do I want to figure out? I don''t have a clue at all. How can I


    figure it out?"


    After leaving the Yang family, Samuel was very worried. The appearance of Yuan Hai would


    definitely let him contact the Tianqi Realm earlier. This was something that Samuel did not want to


    face right now, because he hoped that he could leave more of his thoughts in Cloud City and use


    them on Yvonne.


    If his deeds were to be transmitted back to Tianqi realm, Elder Yi would probably appear again, and


    even He Qingfeng would appear. This would definitely create a problem for him.


    But now that things hade to this, Samuel had no ability to change anything. He could only wait


    for these old guys toe to his door, and then find a solution.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Boom...


    A roar of the car engine passed by Samuel.


    The red Ferrari was particrly eyecatching. Its turning rate on the street was absolutely one


    hundred percent. And there was a beauty sitting in the car, adding icing on the cake.


    When the Ferrari drove past Samuel, it suddenly came to a stop and began to reverse. Samuel did


    not know whether tough or cry.


    He didn¡¯t want to meet the person. He didn''t expect to meet her in this situation.


    Although Samuel had not yet figured out whom the owner of the car was, who else could it be other


    than Irene if she deliberately turned the car around in front of him?


    Sure enough, when the car fell beside Samuel, the window of the co-pilot''s seat opened. Irene,


    dressed in famous clothes, waved to Samuel and said, "Get in the car."


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders and got on Ferrari under the envious eyes of countless passers-by.


    "From the looks of it, your life now is quite good." Samuel said. Irene of today gave one a very


    strong feeling. It was as though Irene was being wrapped by substance. "I still have to thank you. If


    it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have suddenly be so rich." Irene said with a smile. After having


    such an amazing wealth, Irene''s life had been turned upside down. This kind of feeling was very


    enjoyable for her. She once couldn''t reach the famous brand, but now she could get it at will. She


    indulged herself in it and didn''t need to think about the bnce in the card at all. Unlike in the past,


    when she wanted to have a meal, she had to carefully calcte.

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    Irene''s gratitude made Samuel not know whether tough or cry. This was because he could predict


    what Irene would face in the future from Irene''s current state. She had gotten used to this kind of life


    where she squandered money. Once she was out of money, she would copse. If she could only


    sit around and do nothing, it was only a matter of time before Irene faced this kind of situation.


    "Let me give you a piece of advice. You should make some investments while you have money in


    your hands. Otherwise, if you spend all the money in your hand, you will be what you used to


    be." Samuel reminded.


    Irene smiled and said, "I''ve been nning to do that recently. After all, this money is not enough for


    me to spend my whole life."


    Samuel nodded. To have such an idea, it meant that Irene was still aware of the consequences. It


    was possible that there would not be the worst oue that he had thought of.


    However, what Irene said nextpletely exceeded Samuel''s expectations.


    "I''ve seen a lot of investments, but I don''t know much about this. How about you help me?" Irene


    asked.


    Samuel immediately shook his head and said, "I can''t help."


    "How can you not help? Now, your Tagliare is thepany with the most potential for development


    in the entire Swallow City. If you let me invest a little, I won''t be able to spend all my money." Irene


    said with a smile.


    All the things Samuel had done to Irene were to distance herself from her. If she were to invest in


    thepany, wouldn''t that mean that their rtionship would never end?


    "Stop the car," Samuel said.


    Irene''s face suddenly changed and she said, "I almost lost my life because of you. Aren''t you willing


    to help me with this small favor?"


    "If it weren''t for the fact that you are in danger, would you be able to live like this right now? This is


    already mypensation for you." Samuel said indifferently.


    "This littlepensation is nothing. I want money which I can spend in my lifetime," Irene said.


    Samuel frowned slightly. Irene hadpletely changed under the influence of money. She had


    turned into someone that he loathed.


    In the past, Irene would never say such words. But now, she took it for granted, as Samuel was


    going to owe her a lifetime.


    "You don''t think I¡¯ll support you for the rest of your life, do you?" Samuel said.


    "Tsk." Irene sneered and said, "I didn¡¯t ask you to support me. Don''t I need to spend money to


    invest? I also spent real gold and silver."


    This sentence made Samuel feel ridiculous. Did Tagliare still need investors? Even if he needed


    investors, as long as Tagliare announced it, countlesspanies would take the initiative toe


    to him with money. Moreover, they were more powerful than Irene, but Irene seemed to be superior.


    "Stop the car," Samuel said.


    "If you don''t agree, I won''t let you go, little boss. This amount of money is nothing to you. It''s just for


    me to be a shareholder, and you won''t suffer losses." After Irene finished speaking, she deliberately


    increased the elerator.


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened.


    At this time, Irene continued, "Or else, there is another way. If you give me another one billion or


    eighty million dors, it doesn''t matter whether I can be the shareholder or not."


    Samuel reallyughed. One billion or eight hundred million. The current Irene had such a big


    appetite. Did she really think that money was falling from the sky?


    "Irene, billions are like a small sum of money in your eyes. You have a big taste now," Samuel said


    in a cold voice.


    "That¡¯s not right. In my eyes, it''s a big sum of money, but in your eyes, it''s not the same. The value


    of Tagliare is immeasurable. One billion or eight hundred billion is nothing." Irene said.


    Such thick-skinned and shameless words were spoken from Irene''s mouth. Samuel was extremely


    disgusted. If Gina were to know about this, she would probably be even more disappointed. After


    all, Gina used to think Irene was a good girl.


    At this time, Irene suddenly found that the speed of the car slowly slowed down, and this was when


    she did not step on the brake.


    She tentatively increased the elerator, but the speed was still slowing down, which made Irene


    panic.


    "What''s going on?" Irene stepped on the gas pedal to the end, but there was still no reaction!


    In the end, the car stopped steadily at the side of the road. Samuel opened the door and said to


    Irene as he got out of the car," Don''t look for me again. Don''t expect to get a penny from me.


    Otherwise, I will destroy everything you have now."


    His words made Irene gnash her teeth. Her desire was getting stronger and stronger. The money in


    her hand could not satisfy her for the rest of her life, so she put her hope on Samuel.


    However, she did not expect Samuel to reject her like this!


    "Samuel, this is what you owe me. What right do you have to tell me not to look for you? I will


    definitely not let you off." Irene roared at Samuel.


    Samuel could only pretend that he didn''t hear her. After getting out of the car, he couldn''t help


    sighing.


    The change brought by money was too great. Samuel couldn''t understand the charm of money. He


    didn''t understand Irene''s desire for money.


    However, one thing was that he was not an ATM that anyone could take at will. Even if he had once


    put Irene in danger, all of this had already been endedsince Irene got the money.


    Just as Samuel was waiting for his car on the side of the road, a group of young men, dressed in


    martial arts clothes, passed by Samuel. It was obvious that they were disciples of a martial arts


    club.


    Samuel could not help but smile. The finals of the Martial Grand Meeting were about to begin. After


    the finals, he could finally go to Cloud City and see what his future wife was like.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Samuel was quite curious about Yvonne''s appearance when she was a child.


    "What are youughing at?" Suddenly, a questioning voice rang in Samuel¡¯s ear.


    The group of young men in martial arts uniforms stared fiercely at Samuel. They thought that the


    smile on Samuel''s face was a mockery to them.


    "Hmm?" Samuel was puzzled and said, " What do I smile about? Does it have anything to do with


    you?"


    The person who spoke had a cold face as he walked directly in front of Samuel. Due to his height


    being higher than Samuel, he couldpletely overlook Samuel from this angle.


    "Kid, if you don''t like us, just say it and let me teach you how to be a man," said the man.


    Samuel smiled bitterly. This could be called an unexpected disaster. He just smiled because he


    thought of Yvonne. He didn¡¯t expect it to bring him inexplicable trouble.


    However, Samuel was not interested in making a deal with these small characters. This group of


    people was not enough for Samuel to handle with one hand.


    "My smile has nothing to do with you,¡± he said. "If you want to make things difficult for me, it''s best


    to ask about my name, Samuel.¡±

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    Nowadays in Swallow City, the name Samuel was known to almost everyone, so when these people


    heard Samuel''s words, they were obviously stunned.


    As apprentices of the martial arts club, they naturally knew what the name Samuel meant. And their


    Club Principal had also said that Samuel took off his crown in this year''s Martial Grand Meeting, and


    he had a very high evaluation of Samuel. He said that Samuel was the most talented person in the


    field of martial arts in recent years.


    The high praise of one or two owners was not a big deal, but now almost all the Martial Arts Club


    owners thought so, which led to the fact that Samuel was pushed to the supreme position. Not only


    many women outside the martial arts world liked Samuel, but also many apprentices regarded him


    as an idol. They often fantasized that they had Samuel''s strength, so that they could influence the


    entire martial arts world in Swallow City.


    For example, Samuel''s admirers were among the group of people.


    It was a pity that they were apprentices and were not qualified to watch the battle on the spot, so


    they did not know what Samuel looked like. Even if he appeared in front of them, they would not


    recognize him.


    "Oh, boy, you don¡¯t think you''re Samuel, do you?" The man looked at Samuel mockingly. Although


    he was simr in age to Samuel, he did not think that the man in front of him was Samuel.


    How could Samuel, who was showing off at the Martial Grand Meeting, look like an ordinary kid?


    "I don''t want to get into trouble. I advise you not to mess with me. If you don''t, no matter what kind


    of power you have behind you, I will make you regret it," Samuel said coldly. If it was another time,


    he might not be angry with them. However, when he just got out of Irene''s car, he was very upset.


    He had seen with his own eyes that a woman had changed so much because of money. She even


    shamelessly thought that Samuel owed her money. In this case, no one would be in a good mood.


    The man was angry. He pushed Samuel and said, "Do you know that Samuel is my idol? How dare


    you deceive me in the name of my idol? Tell me, what are you trying to do?"


    Hearing such a question, Samuel did not know whether tough or cry.


    "Didn''t you guys go to see the Martial Grand Meeting?" Samuel said helplessly. As long as


    someone had gone to watch thepetition, they would definitely recognize him.


    It was a pity that these people were just new members of a martial arts club. They didn¡¯t even have


    the right to go outside the meeting, let alone attend the Martial Grand Meeting.


    To some extent, the reason why they could not attend the Martial Grand Meeting was that they were


    not qualified because of their identities. If they admitted it, it would be somewhat shameful.


    At this time, another person jumped out and said, "Of course I''ve been there, but it''s a pity that the


    person I saw in the ring is not you."


    "Kid, there''s going to be someone who''s going to expose you." "Let''s see how you can still pretend.


    How dare you call yourself Samuel? Aren''t you afraid of your tongue shing?"


    "Tell me, what shady things have you done in the name of my idol? Today, I''m going to teach you a


    lesson on behalf of my idol."


    The group of people was so aggressive that Samuel''s head hurt.


    In a sense, they were doing this for his own good. They didn''t want anyone to use his name to


    swindle people.


    But they didn''t even know their real identities. It was too ridiculous to say that he was a fan of


    Samuel.


    "Where''s your owner? I know him. You''d better let hime out and deal with this matter. Don''t hurt


    yourself because of the unnecessary misunderstanding." Samuel was so angry that he became


    helpless.


    After all, they were his fans, and he couldn''t really hurt them.


    "Our Club Principal isn''t someone you scammer can meet just because you want to," the man


    scolded harshly.


    Generally speaking, it was impossible for even people in the martial arts club to run amuck in


    groups on the street in martial arts uniforms. It was very likely that they had gone to some ce to


    train. Since it was training, it couldn''t be a group of ordinary disciples.


    Samuel looked around. At this time, in the distance of the street, another group of people in martial


    arts suit wasing over. Moreover, they were obviously older than those guys around them, which


    showed that they had more experience in the martial arts club.


    This was good news for Samuel. As long as someone among the group knew him, this matter could


    be solved without punches and kicks.


    "They are the predecessors of your martial arts club, aren''t they?" Samuel pointed at the group of


    people slowly approaching.


    "Are you stupid to ask such a question?


    Can''t you see that we are wearing the same martial arts suit?"


    Samuel couldn''t help rolling his eyes. It was really a headache for him to deal with these little


    people.


    "Go ask them who I am. Maybe it can open the door to the new world for you," Samuel said.


    Samuel''s face was calm and he did not look


    like he was lying. The man who spoke began to feel uneasy. Was he really Samuel?


    And with the seniors of the martial arts club, he could ask the identity of the boy in front of him. If he


    wasn''t Samuel, it would be better if these seniors taught him a lesson.


    The man trotted all the way to the seniors. In front of them, except for his senior brother, their


    master, who was also the owner, was also there.


    "Master, we¡¯ve run into a fake who ims to be Samuel. How should we deal with him?" the man


    asked.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When his master heard this, he felt a little surprised. Samuel''s name was very famous in Swallow


    City now, but he got it by his strength. Even if someone wanted to pretend to be Samuel, he had to


    have some strength. An ordinary person with some brains could not do such a thing.


    "Quick, take me there," his master said. The reason why he was so anxious was that he thought,


    "It''s impossible for someone to pretend to Samuel for no reason. It''s likely that it''s really Samuel.


    But these stupid disciples don¡¯t know him at all."


    He jogged all the way. When he came to the front of Samuel, the owner was stunned.


    He had seen every match of Samuel, so he had a deep impression of Samuel. The man standing in


    front of him was none other than Samuel.


    Just when the owner was confused, the disciple said to Samuel, "My master hase. I advise you


    to admit your identity. Otherwise, you won''t be able to leave easily today. Pretend to be a strong


    man like Samuel, how dare you?"


    The owner¡¯s scalp was numb. "This guy really doesn''t know what''s good for him. How dare he talk


    to Samuel in such a tone?"

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    Samuel would be treated like a living Buddha whenever he went to a martial arts club.


    Who in the martial arts club would dare disrespect Samuel?


    After he defeated Chong Yang, the Swallow City Martial Arts Club had recognized Samuel as the


    most powerful man in the martial arts world. Only if some retired old monster came out again could


    he be Samuel''s opponent.


    Under such circumstances, Samuel himself could not even imagine Samuel¡¯s status as a


    Transcendent.


    How could an ordinary martial arts club dare to offend him?


    The owner directly gave the man a kick, and then bowed his head to Samuel and said with


    trepidation, "I¡¯m sorry. My disciple is blind and doesn''t know you. I hope you can forgive him."


    The group of young disciples'' minds was buzzing when they saw their master¡¯s attitude.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No way!"


    The person in front of him was really Samuel!


    Thinking of the taunts they had just made to him, the group of people suddenly felt terrified, as if


    treading on thin ice.


    Samuel didn''t want to argue with them. After all, they were just a group of ignorant young disciples.


    They hadn''t even been to the Martial Grand Meeting. It was normal that they didn''t know him. There


    was no need to make a fuss about it.


    "It is just a small misunderstanding, I won''t bicker with them." Samuel said.


    When the owner heard this, he quickly thanked Samuel for being too generous. He even ordered a


    group of disciples to apologize to Samuel.


    "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry."


    Since the misunderstanding had been resolved, it was time for Samuel to leave.


    But he suddenly thought of something and asked the owner, "By the way, do you know


    Chongyang?"


    Chongyang was once a famous figure in Swallow City. Except for the young people who didn''t know


    such a name, the people


    of the older generation were all clear about it. Coincidentally, the owner had an unusual rtionship


    with Chongyang and Chongyang was still living in his home now.


    The reason why Chongyang didn''t leave Swallow City as soon as he lost the game was that he had


    lost so miserably that he didn''t even feel Samuel''s real strength.


    Therefore, he stayed and hoped to see how powerful Samuel would be in the next game.


    "Yes, I do," the owner nodded and said.


    "Do you know where he is? Did he leave Swallow City?" Samuel asked.


    "To tell you the truth, Chongyang and I knew each other many years ago, and we are good friends.


    So now, Chongyang lives in my house," the owner said.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. He was going to see Qi Hu, but he didn''t expect that such a


    coincidence would happen.


    "Bring me to him," Samuel said.


    The owner''s face was full of worry. After all, the two had once been rivals. He didn¡¯t know what


    Samuel meant when he suddenly went to see Chongyang.


    As a friend, he didn''t want to bring trouble to Chongyang. On the basis that he didn''t dare to offend


    Samuel, the owner asked cautiously, "Is there anything you want from Chongyang?"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t make trouble for him. I just want to see Qi Hu," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Qi Hu?" The owner looked at Samuel in confusion. The name was unfamiliar to him.


    "He''s Chongyang''s disciple. His name is Qi Hu,¡± Samuel said.


    The owner suddenly realized that Chongyang had never introduced his disciple to him, so he didn''t


    know Qi Hu''s name.


    But this was also very strange. Why would Samuel go to see Chongyang''s disciple?


    With doubt, the owner took Samuel home. After all, this was Samuel''s request, and he didn¡¯t dare to


    refuse.


    Moreover, to be able to bring Samuel home was, in a sense, an honor. It was enough for him to


    brag in front of other Club owners.


    The owner''s home was in an oldmunity with a small room. There seemed to be no one else in


    his home except him.


    "Chongyang." After returning home, the owner shouted.


    Chongyang came out of the room, looking a little decadent.


    Ever since he lost to Samuel, Chongyang had been in low spirits. After all, he had looked down on


    Samuel. In his opinion, a kid like Samuel was not qualified to be his opponent. If Nangong Boling


    hadn''t made such a request, he wouldn''t havepeted with him.


    However, the result of thepetition was beyond his expectation. At the same time, he could not


    ept it.


    He used to be a well-known figure in the Swallow City martial arts world, but in the ring, he simply


    lost to Samuel. So far, Chongyang did not understand what was going on.


    "Old thing, you''ve been making a fuss since you came back. I''ve only lived here for a few days. You


    don''t have to be impatient, do you?" Chongyang said.


    "Look who''s here," said the owner with a smile.


    Hearing these words, the dejected Chongyang raised his head and opened his eyes.


    When he saw Samuel, his eyes were shocked!


    "You!" Chongyang was shocked.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Samuel said with a smile, "I''m here to see Qi Hu." To him, Qi Hu was like a brother. When he


    mentioned that name, Samuel could not help smiling.


    But to Chongyang, it was weird for Samuel say these two words.


    Since he came to Swallow City, although Qi Hu followed him closely, Chongyang had not introduced


    Qi Hu to anyone. Even this friend of the owner of the club did not know Qi Hu''s name.


    Why would Samuel know about it?


    "How do you know that his name is Qi Hu?" Chongyang looked at Samuel with vignce. Qi Hu was


    an orphan adopted by him. He was born in the deep mountains, and after being adopted by him, he


    was brought into the more primitive mountains and wild forests. Even if Samuel had incredible


    abilities, it was impossible to find any information about Qi Hu.


    "Could it be that I need to exin it to you?" Samuel asked indifferently.


    Chongyang''s eyelids twitched. There was an absolute power in Samuel''s gentle words.


    If it were anyone else who was so rude, Chongyang would have beaten him long ago.


    It was a pity that the person standing opposite him was Samuel. Chongyang did not even have the


    courage to fight, because he knew that once the fight started, he was likely to be knocked out again!


    "What do you want to do? Qi Hu is my disciple. If he has offended you, feel free to look for me. I


    didn¡¯t discipline him well. If you want to me someone, you can only me me," said Chongyang.


    Samuel didn''t expect that Chongyang would be so protective of Qi Hu. It was the first time they met


    in the deep mountains. Samuel didn''t know how good Chongyang was to Qi Hu.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not looking for trouble. He didn¡¯t offend me. I just want to treat him to a meal,"


    Samuel said.


    "Meal?" Chongyang frowned. It should be a very glorious thing for the Swallow City martial arts


    world to be invited by Samuel to eat, but he did not understand why Samuel would do this. Logically


    speaking, there should be no intersection between the two of them.

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    "Why do you know him?¡± Chongyang asked.


    The story about Samuel and Qi Hu would only begin ten yearster. So now, Samuel could not


    exin to Chongyang why he knew Qi Hu.


    "Are you afraid that I''ll hurt him?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Chongyang nodded. Although he did not usually treat Qi Hu well, in Chongyang''s heart, Qi Hu''s


    position could not be reced. Since Qi Hu was his disciple, it meant that Chongyang had


    approved Qi Hu in his heart. If someone wanted to hurt Qi Hu, Chongyang would not allow such a


    thing to happen.


    Even if he knew that he was no match for Samuel, he would try his best to stop him. "You don''t


    need to have such concerns. It¡¯s just a simple meal. Am I not worthy of your trust? And do you think


    you can really stop me?" After saying this, Samuel went straight to Chongyang.


    Chongyang used to be a man of great influence and high-ranking. He had seen arrogant before.


    But in the face of Samuel, who was much shorter than him, he felt a little afraid, and even a little


    scared.


    Even Chongyang himself did not expect that there would be a day when he was afraid of a child!


    "I can¡¯t stop you, but you have to step over my body," Chongyang said, gnashing his teeth. He was


    ready for battle.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. This guy was neither soft nor hard, and he couldn''t really do it. After all,


    without Chongyang, who would train Qi Hu?


    Although Samuel did not need Qi Hu''s help, he had a greater expectation for Qi Hu.


    With Samuel¡¯s current strength, it was impossible for a single person to deal with a Velocisaurus in


    Xuanyuan World. If Qi Hu could reach a higher level and bring him to Xuanyuan World, it would be


    a very powerful help.


    The current Samuel not only wanted to make up for his past regret, but he also needed to use this


    period of time to increase his confidence in dealing with Velocisaurus. This was because this was


    something that he would sooner orter face. If he did not make sufficient preparations now, history


    would repeat itself. Moreover, Samuel would not be so lucky to be revived.


    He did not want to die under the ws of Velocisaurus.


    "There''s no need for the corpse. I don''t want Qi Hu to lose his master," Samuel said.


    A big doubt appeared in Chongyang''s heart. He could feel Samuel was not hostile, and did not


    seem to want to hurt Qi Hu. But why did he know Qi Hu? Why did he have to invite Qi Hu to dinner?


    It really puzzled Chongyang so much that he could not let go of his worries.


    "Master." At this time, Qi Hu came out of the room. Although he did not show up just now, he knew


    clearly what had happened in the living room.


    Moreover, Qi Hu also knew that his master was no match for Samuel. If they really fought because


    of him, his master would definitely be injured.


    "Why did youe out? Go back to your room," Chongyang said to Qi Hu in a sharp voice.


    Qi Hu shook his head stubbornly and said," Master, you can''t beat him. I don''t want you to get hurt."


    Samuel smiled when he saw the childhood Qi Hu. When he had grown up, he was a monster King


    Kong. Now, however, he was just a small-sized man. The visual gap between the two of them was


    too strong


    "I didn''t expect you to be so thin. You must have little to eat. Let''s go, I''ll take you to eat something


    good," Samuel said with a smile.


    Although Qi Hu was not a master, he did not feel any hostility from Samuel, so he was not on guard


    against him.


    "Master, I''m hungry," Qi Hu said to Chongyang.


    Chongyang sighed. "What a silly boy! He is not afraid at all."


    However, Chongyang knew that he would not be able to stop Samuel. Whether it was a disaster or


    a blessing would depend on Qi Hu''s fate.


    "Go,e back early," Chongyang said.


    After they went out, Chongyang sat down on the sofa. Although he did not fight Samuel, he almost


    copsed under the psychological pressure during this period.


    "Are you kidding? I remember that you used to be a master, but you couldn''t do it before the fight


    began, didn''t you?" The owner teased Chongyang with a smile.


    Chongyang nced sideways at the owner and said disdainfully, "How can a person like you


    understand the feeling of a confrontation between the strong? Even if you didn''t take action, you


    would still be under a lot of pressure." "Tell me, how strong is he? Now, many people have different


    opinions about his strength, but none of them is trustworthy," the owner said curiously.


    Chongyang also wanted to know this question. If not, he could not stay in Swallow City.


    It was a pity that he could not figure out Samuel''s real strength with his guess alone.


    "In my opinion, there is no match for him in the secr world." Chongyang said.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Although these words were a bit exaggerated, in Chongyang''s view, there was a very high


    possibility.


    The owner¡¯s eyelids twitched. He rubbed his eyes hurriedly and said, "From what you said, it seems


    that there is no match for him other than the Tianqi person?"


    Chongyang nodded gravely and said, "I''m afraid that even in the Tianqi era, he is an absolute


    powerhouse, and even..."


    Seeing that Chongyang kept him in suspense for a long time, the owner couldn¡¯t wait to ask,


    "What''s the matter? You''d better hurry up and tell me. I''m so worried."


    "I suspect that he is a Tianqi." Chongyang said.


    Hearing this, the owner shook his head. This was because thepetition was just a secr


    contest between the martial artists in the secr world, and it was geographical. How could a Tianqi


    persone to this kind ofpetition?


    In the eyes of those people, the Martial Grand Meeting was nothing at most. "What you said is


    somewhat unreasonable. If he is really a Tianqi, why should he take part in the conference?


    Although the conference is the highest-levelpetition in Swallow City, it is nothing in the eyes of


    a Tianqi person,¡± the owner said.


    Chongyang also understood this. In the eyes of the Tianqi people, the Martial Grand Meeting was


    just a joke. It was a fight between the weak and the weakest.


    But Samuel was extremely powerful. If he wasn''t a Tianqi person, how could he be so powerful?


    "When the finals begin, everything wille to light. People from Tianqi will definitely show up in


    the finals," Chongyang said.


    The owner agreed with this sentence, because in order to absorb new blood, Tianqi would select


    talented people, so that these talented people could join Tianqi.


    With Samuel''s current strength, he was absolutely qualified to join Tianqi. Now, as long as the finals


    began, Samuel¡¯s identity would reveal some clues.


    "I wonder just what kind of luck it is for your disciple to be invited by Samuel. If word of this were to


    spread, it would likely cause quite a number of people to be envious."

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    Samuel took Qi Hu to a restaurant by the roadside instead of a high-end one, which Qi Hu would


    often visit in the future.


    For Qi Hu, he never paid attention to the environment when he ate. As long as he could see the


    stew meat on the table, it was a satisfying thing for him.


    While waiting for the dishes, Qi Hu had been staring at Samuel. He knew that this man, who was


    not much older than him, was much more powerful than him. Even his master, Chongyang, was no


    match for him. So, he was very curious about how Samuel could be so powerful. At the same


    time, he also wondered when he would be as powerful as Samuel.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Samuel asked


    with a smile.


    Qi Hu said with a serious face, "Why are you so powerful?"


    "Haven''t you heard of the word talent?" Samuel asked.


    "My master said, but what is talent? Where can I get it?" Qi Hu continued to ask, and his expression


    was very serious.


    Samuelughed. When this blockhead followed him down the mountain, he also looked like he


    didn''t know anything. He didn''t expect that he would be even cuter when he was a child.


    And Qi Hu at this time made Samuelpletely unable to associate him with Qi Hu in the future. Qi


    Hu in the future was as strong as a bull.


    "You will never get this thing. But if you can train very hard, you will be very powerful in the


    future," Samuel said.


    "I train hard. I hit trees every day. Once I''mzy, my master won''t give me food. Isn''t it hard work?"


    Qi Hu said helplessly. Since he followed his master into the deep mountains, his training hadn''t


    been dyed for a day. He didn''t dare to think about beingzy because beingzy meant that he


    was hungry. For Qi Hu, who had an amazing appetite, with nothing to eat was worse than death.


    "Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t do this in the future, " Samuel said.


    "No way." Qi Hu refused.


    Samuel was confused. He wanted to warn Chongyang not to abuse Qi Hu, but he didn''t expect Qi


    Hu to refuse.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Why?" Samuel asked puzzled.


    "Master did this for my own good, so I don''t me him," Qi Hu exined.


    "You think quite clearly. But if you don''t eat, how can you have the strength to train? As long as I


    help you to say a few words, your master won''t dare to make you hungry in the future. Isn''t that


    good?" Samuel said.


    Qi Hu seemed to be in a dilemma. To him, it was probably the best thing in the world to not starve.


    However, as a disciple, he should listen to his master. How could he let outsiders interfere in the


    affairs between him and his master?


    "Are you going to beat my master?¡± Qi Hu asked cautiously.


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. It was really difficult tomunicate with a simple


    person with such a simple mind. However, Qi Hu''s innocence was very precious.


    In today''s society, even if it was a little kid, he was also an elf. He didn''t have the simple feeling of


    Qi Hu at all.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hit him. I''m just giving him advice. After you''re full, your body will grow better


    and your strength will be stronger," Samuel said. In his previous life, Qi Hu was already very


    strong in the eyes of ordinary people, but in Samuel¡¯s eyes, he was far from being strong enough.


    Therefore, he hoped that Qi Hu could be stronger.


    "Will I be able to defeat you if I be stronger?" Qi Hu asked curiously.


    "Well," Samuel hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to beat me for the rest


    of your life."


    Qi Hu sighed and said, "My master also said that I can¡¯t be as powerful as you in my lifetime." "You


    don''t have topete with me. If you be strong enough, I''ll take you to see another world in


    the future. What do you think?" Samuel said.


    Another world!


    His words aroused Qi Hu¡¯s great curiosity. He said, "Where? Is this world very powerful? What kind


    of ce is it?"


    "It is extremely powerful. The people there are also extremely powerful; moreover... there is an


    extremely powerful dragon." Samuel said.


    "Dragon!" Qi Hu opened his eyes wide and said something that made Samuelpletely


    speechless, "What is a dragon?"


    Samuel hung his head powerlessly. It was too much effort to talk about these topics with someone


    who did not understand anything. Although Chongyang did not interfere with his training in the deep


    mountains due to other factors, it was a huge obstacle for Qi Hu¡¯s cognition of the world.


    "Come to me when you¡¯re powerful enough, and I¡¯ll exin it to you. What do you think? " Samuel


    said.


    "Can¡¯t you exin it to me now?" Qi Hu could not wait to ask.


    Samuel looked at the waiter and said with a smile, "I''m afraid that you don''t have time now. You


    don''t have the mood either."


    Qi Hu did not understand what he meant. It was not until the meat was served on the table that he


    began to drool and swallow.


    "What¡¯s this? It smells good," Qi Hu said eagerly.


    "This is called stew pork. It''s your favorite.


    Try it quickly," Samuel said.


    As soon as he heard that he could eat, Qi Hu couldn''t bear it anymore. He picked up his chopsticks


    and ate without any mercy.


    Samuel knew Qi Hu was good at eating, so he ordered five portions of stew meat in one go.


    However, he still underestimated Qi Hu. It seemed that the stew meat was not enough to fill Qi Hu''s


    teeth.


    "Anything else?" Qi Hu looked at the five empty tes and asked Samuel expectantly.


    "Of course. You can eat as many as you want," Samuel said.


    "Will I be able to eat this when Ie to see you in the future?" Qi Hu asked.


    "As long as you are powerful enough to go down the mountain, you cane to me. I can


    guarantee that you will be able to eat the pot meat for every meal," Samuel said.


    These words made Qi Hu so excited that he could eat such delicious meat in a short time. For Qi


    Hu, nothing was more important than this.


    "I will definitely train properly and try my best toe down the mountain to find you as soon as


    possible. You still have to bring me to another world. I want to see what a dragon is like,¡± Qi Hu


    said.


    "However, you can''t tell Chongyang about this. If you don''t, I won''t take you to eat the pot meat in


    the future." Samuel reminded him. He could tell Qi Hu about this because he hoped that Qi Hu


    could face the trouble that Velocisaurus would bring him in the future.


    However, this matter must not be known to Chongyang. If not, he would definitely be suspicious of


    Samuel¡¯s identity.

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    With the temptation of the meat, Qi Hu would definitely not betray him. He nodded repeatedly, but


    his mouth did not stop for a moment.


    In the end, Qi Hu ate ten portions of stew meat with his own strength, which frightened the owner


    and the waiters in the restaurant. It was the first time for them to see such an amazing amount of


    food.


    "Are you tired of it?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Qi Hu nodded. Although it was delicious, it was really oily and depressed after eating too much.


    Samuel took out a Holy Li. He didn''t have many treasures like this anymore, but Qi


    Hu was definitely worth giving him one.


    "Have some. It''s fruit, so you''ll get better after eating it," Samuel said.


    Qi Hu didn¡¯t ask much. He took it and stuffed it into his mouth. After two bites, it was gone. It was


    estimated that he didn''t even taste the taste.


    After paying the bill, Samuel took Qi Hu back to the owner''s house. He was afraid that the fool


    would get lost.


    In the face of this situation, Chongyang was surprised again. Samuel not only invited Qi Hu to


    dinner but also personally sent him back. What kind of treatment was this?


    With Samuel''s current status, in the entire Swallow City, not to mention that all the people in the


    business and martial arts sector would pay attention to him, at least


    more than half of them hoped to make friends with him, but he ignored those with high status.


    However, he was so nice to his disciple, which made Chongyang unable to figure out the reason.


    "Qi Hu, did he say anything to you?" After Samuel left, Chongyang questioned Qi Hu.


    "Master, I''m so full. Can I take a nap first?" Qi Hu asked.


    "Go to sleep as soon as you eat it. Are you a pig? Hurry up and tell me what happened between


    you two." Chongyang snapped.


    Qi Hu didn''t dare to offend his master, so he had to say honestly, "He invited me to eat the stew


    pork. He also told me that if I seeded in training in the future, I woulde to him after I went


    down the mountain. He would invite me to eat."


    Hearing this, Chongyang nced at his friend beside him.


    The owner guessed, "Could it be that Samuel took a fancy to your disciple''s potential and wanted to


    cultivate him as one of his own?"


    Qi Hu''s physical quality had been filtered by Chongyang, and his achievement in martial arts in the


    future was also indisputable.


    If it were any other martial arts club, Chongyang would not think too much, because in the future, Qi


    Hu¡¯s strength would definitely be able to help these martial arts clubs.


    However, the opponent was Samuel. As of this point, Chongyang couldn''t help but suspect that he


    had other reasons.


    His strength would only be stronger in the future. Even if Qi Hu seeded in training, he


    would not be half as powerful as Samuel. He was so anxious to train Qi Hu as one of his own. It


    was a little strange.


    "No matter how much potential he has, can hepete with Samuel?" Chongyang retorted.


    The owner nodded. This was the truth.


    Given Samuel''s current strength, he would not be able to imagine his strength in the future. He had


    no reason to care about Qi Hu at this moment.


    "What else haven''t you told me?" Chongyang continued to ask Qi Hu.


    "No." Qi Hu shook his head decisively.


    Samuel had reminded him that he could not tell Chongyang about the other world. Otherwise, he


    would not be able to eat the meat. This was uneptable to Qi Hu.


    Chongyang did not doubt Qi Hu''s words


    because it was impossible for his disciple to have the guts to lie to him.


    Perhaps, Samuel''s goal was really like this.


    At the same time, a nended on the Swallow City Airport, and an old man in in clothes got off


    the ne.


    Taking a deep breath of Swallow City''s familiar air, the old man gradually smiled.


    Compared to Earth Core, the air here is even more attractive.


    "I didn''t expect that I would be able toe back one day," Han Tianyang said with a sigh. Since he


    had been captured to Earth Core, he had already epted his fate. He knew what that ce


    meant, so it was really unexpected that he could see the light of day again.


    What was even more unexpected to Han Tianyang was that the fact that he was able


    to leave the Earth Core alive had something to do with Samuel. This caused him to be curious to


    figure out just what was going on on the way back. However, regardless of how much he thought,


    he was unable to connect his own matter with Samuel.


    After all, Samuel was only in his teens.


    How could he possibly have anything to do with Hangong Boling?


    "Old thing, why don''t you go? Good dogs don¡¯t block the way. Haven''t you heard of it?" An impatient


    voice came from behind him.


    Han Tianyang smiled and made way for him. If this young man knew who was standing in front of


    him, he would be scared to death. But Han Tianyang didn''t make things difficult for him.


    Han Tianyang was in a good mood after escaping from death. He didn¡¯t want to care too much


    about such a young man.


    After leaving the airport, Han Tianyang was not in a hurry to call a car to return to Hannigan family


    home. Instead, he took a slow stroll. He had not enjoyed such afortable feeling for a long time.


    In the heart of the earth, he spent all day with those brutal prisoners and could smell the smell of


    blood at any time. That environment made people lose hope in life.


    But now, hope was restored. The blue sky and white clouds, the fresh air, weremon things, but


    for some people, it was particrly extravagant.


    Han Tianyang still did not know how the Hannigan family was now. However, in his opinion, even if


    the Hannigan family could not develop well with Hangong Qianqiu''s presence, she could still


    stabilize the


    Hannigan family''s position.


    At this moment, a car stopped steadily 10 meters in front of Han Tianyang.


    A familiar figure got out of the car with a look of disbelief on his face.


    Han Cheng didn¡¯t expect to meet a man who looked exactly the same as his father when he came


    to the airport to send a client. This time, he suspected that he was hallucinating.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But after rubbing his eyes again and again, Han Cheng found that it was not an illusion. Even if he


    knew that maybe he was just a person who looked like his father, he still couldn''t help but stop the


    car.


    This familiar face should have been turned into ashes. He didn''t expect it to appear in front of him.


    Could it be...


    Han Cheng suddenly thought of something. He knew the Hannigan family from abroad and Han


    Tiansheng. Could it be that the person in front of him was Han Tiansheng, who had returned to the


    country? But the two of them looked so alike.


    Han Tianyang could understand Han Cheng''s stunned expression. After all, as a dead man, if he


    showed up again, no one would dare to believe it.


    After walking to the front of Han Cheng with a smile, Han Tianyang said, "Young man, why are you


    looking at me like this? Is there anything special?"


    Han Cheng felt that his straight eyes were a little impolite, so he quickly apologized," Sorry, you look


    so much like my father, that''s why I''m so rude." "Just like him?" Han Tianyang said with a


    smile.

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    Upon hearing this sentence, Han Cheng''s mind went nk.


    Only then did he realize that the man in front of him not only looked like his father, but also had the


    same voice.


    But...


    How could it be? His father was dead. How could he be here alive?


    Han Cheng still remembered that he saw his father enter the furnace and eventually turn into a pile


    of bones.


    If a person died, he couldn''t be resurrected!


    "It''s strange. I''ll exin it to you when we get home," Han Tianyang said.


    Han Cheng''s mouth was dry and he swallowed saliva. He knew that the person in front of him was


    his father. There were some reasons for his father''s resurrection.


    In other words, his father''s death was just an illusion.


    "Dad, get in the car," Han Cheng said excitedly.


    After Han Tianyang got into the car, Han Cheng kept looking at Han Tianyang up and down in the


    rearview mirror, because this bizarre thing was too unbelievable to him. Even if a living person


    appeared in front of him, he still couldn''t believe it.


    Han Cheng even suspected that he had seen a ghost, but he clearly had a shadow.


    "How''s the situation at home recently?" Han Tianyang asked Han Cheng.


    Speaking of this, Han Cheng had a headache because thepany was getting worse day by day.


    Now almost most of the cooperation had been removed. In this case, thepany of the Hannigan


    family would probably go bankrupt in less than three months. Moreover, Nangong Qianqiu had no


    way to save the Hannigan family.


    "If things go on like this, the Hannigan family will go bankrupt in less than three months," Han


    Cheng said.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Go bankrupt?"


    The word made Han Tianyang frown. The development of Hannigan family was on the right track.


    As long as Nangong Qianqiu did not act recklessly, how could she face the situation of bankruptcy?


    "What did your mother do?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "Actually, she didn''t do anything. She just drove Samuel out of the Hannigan family," Han Cheng


    said.


    "Why?" Han Tianyang said angrily. He knew that Hangong Qianqiu favored Han Jun, but Samuel


    was still a member of the Hannigan family. No matter what happened, he would not be driven out of


    the Hannigan family.


    "Dad, you also know that Mom has always favored Han Jun. In her eyes, Samuel is nothing. So


    after a conflict, the rtionship directly broke down. This is also the reason why thepany went


    bankrupt," Han Cheng said.


    "Thepany''s bankruptcy has something to do with Samuel?" Han Tianyang''s face was full of


    doubt. Given Samuel¡¯s age, even if he was expelled from the Hannigan family, it was impossible for


    him to have the ability to deal with the


    Hannigan family.


    However, based on Hangong Boling''s description, the fact that he was able to escape from Earth


    Core was rted to Samuel. Could it be that the young Samuel had already achieved unimaginable


    achievements?


    "In fact, thepany''s bankruptcy is not directly rted to Samuel. He has never done anything


    against thepany. But because he is too powerful now, all thepanies in Swallow City want


    to cooperate with him. The previous cooperation partners of the Hannigan family deliberately


    distanced themselves from the Hannigan family, which led to the current situation." Han Cheng


    exined. He did not me Samuel. After all, Hangong Qianqiu was the first one to be unkind, and


    Samuel did not do anything against the Hannigan family. Otherwise, the Hannigan family would


    have been destroyed a long time ago.


    What was Samuel¡¯s status now?


    What he said was enough topletely ruin the Hannigan family!


    "It seems that a lot of things happened after I left. He''s too powerful. What did he show?" Han


    Tianyang asked.


    "The Martial Grand Meeting," Han Cheng said.


    Han Tianyang frowned.


    This was a grand event held annually in Swallow City in the martial arts world, but how could it have


    anything to do with Samuel?


    Although Han Tianyang knew that Van Jun had been training Samuel, his age and strength were


    not enough for him to participate in the Martial Grand Meeting.


    "Did he attend the Martial Grand Meeting?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "Not just attending," Han Cheng said with a bitter smile on his face. He and Nangong Qianqiu used


    to think Samuel''s participation in the Martial Grand Meeting was a joke. How could hepare with


    those professionals in the field of martial arts?


    But now, the joke became the loudest p on Han Cheng''s face.


    Not only did Samuelpete, but he also overawed the entire Swallow City martial arts world.


    Now in the Swallow City martial arts world, everyone knew Samuel, and no one dared to look down


    upon him!


    "His performance at the Martial Grand Meeting stunned the entire Swallow City martial arts world,


    and now many people have confirmed that he is the champion. At present, thepetition has not


    yet reached the finals, but as long as his opponent meets him, they will choose to give up the


    competition. I''m afraid that what is waiting for him is only the finals," Han Cheng exined.


    "He''s so powerful!" Han Tianyang''s face was full of shock. How old was Samuel? No one in the


    entire Swallow City could be his opponent?


    "You should know Chongyang, right?" Han Cheng asked.


    Han Tianyang nodded. He and Chongyang were characters of the same age. When Chongyang


    was in Swallow City, the Hannigan family hadn''t made a name for themselves. At that time, Han


    Tianyang was just an unknown nobody.


    "Hasn''t Chongyang retired from Jianghu?" Han Tianyang said.


    "He did retire, but because of Samuel, he came out again and had a match with Samuel," Han


    Cheng said.


    Han Tianyang''s eyelids jumped. Although he didn''t ask about the result, he had guessed it by


    looking at Han Cheng''s expression.


    Samuel was able to defeat Chongyang in thepetition of the Martial Grand Meeting!


    This sounded like a story that was made up, but Han Cheng¡¯s appearance showed that it was


    definitely not as simple as a story.


    "After he defeated Chongyang, many people in the martial arts club said that Samuel was now the


    top master in Swallow City," Han Cheng said.


    Han Tianyang took a deep breath. Could this be the reason why Hangong Boling would let him go?


    However, as one of the biggest private businesses in the world, Hangong Boling had no reason to


    be afraid of someone who was good at martial arts. Could the killer organization behind him not


    deal with a body of flesh and blood?


    Or could it be that Samuel was more than that?


    "How did Samuel be so powerful?" Han Tianyang asked curiously.


    Han Cheng shook his head, which was also the doubt in his heart. He had deliberately asked Yan


    Jun about it, but Yan Jun could not give him any answer.


    "I don''t know either. Not even Yan Jun knows," Han Cheng said.


    "Let''s go home first. I want to meet Yan Jun. " Han Tianyang said. From a certain point of view, Yan


    Jun was Samuel''s teacher. Hence, Yan Jun should be the one who clearly understood Samuel''s


    strength.


    When he returned home, Nangong Qianqiu and Han Jun were not at home. When Yan Jun saw


    Han Tianyang, he was not too surprised, because only he knew that Han Tianyang was not dead.

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    "I did not expect that you would actually be able to return so quickly." Van Jun said to Han Tianyang.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Han Tianyang smiled helplessly. From the meaning of Van Jun''s words, it was as if Van Jun had


    expected him to return.


    However, Van Jun did not know that Han Tianyang had never thought that he would be able to


    leave Earth Core alive.


    "Do you know that the Earth Core of the Hangong n is a ce of death? It is impossible for


    anyone who has gone there toe back alive." Han Tianyang said.


    "However, I firmly believe that you will definitely return. Furthermore, you have also managed to do


    so, right?" Van Jun said with a smile.


    Han Tianyang shook his head. He didn''te back because of himself. It had something to do with


    Samuel. If it hadn''t been for Samuel, how could Hangong Boling have let him go?


    "I did not do it. The only thing that I can do is waiting for death at the Earth Core. The reason why I


    am able to return is because of Samuel." Han Tianyang exined.


    Van Jun had always treated Samuel as his own grandson. Ever since Han Tianyang left, he was the


    only person in the Hannigan family who treated Samuel the best.


    However, even he, the closest person, did not know the reason behind the change that had


    happened to Samuel.


    But now, Han Tianyang''s return had something to do with Samuel!


    "What does this have to do with Samuel?" Yan Jun asked doubtfully. Although


    Samuel was well-known in the Swallow City martial arts world and not even a martial arts club


    dared to look down on him, why would Nangong Boling, who was thousands of miles away, release


    Han Tianyang just because of him?


    "Nangong Boling personally met me and let me go, expressing his fear of Samuel. It''s not strange


    for you to say it''s strange." Han Tianyang said with a wry smile. On the way back, he had been


    thinking about this question, but unfortunately, he had no clue. He even felt it was very bizarre.


    Who was Nangong Boling?


    Even if Samuel had made some achievements, Nangong Boling wouldn''t have been afraid of him.


    This waspletely ridiculous.


    "Did he say it himself?" Yan Jun looked surprised. If it was someone else who told him that


    Nangong Boling was afraid of Samuel, he would definitely treat it as a joke. However, Han


    Tianyang''s words made Yan Jun have no choice but to attach importance to it.


    "Yes, he said it himself." Han Tianyang sighed. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that


    Nangong Boling had the right to let him go, he would have suspected that the person he was seeing


    wasn''t Nangong Boling.


    "Nangong Boling has been to Swallow City before, and I suspect that Chongyang''s appearance at


    the Martial Grand Meeting was because of Nangong Boling. After all, ever since Chongyang retired,


    there hasn''t been any news of him. Only Nangong Boling can find him, but even if Samuel


    wonagainst Chongyang, Nangong Boling shouldn''t be afraid of Samuel," Yan Jun said with a


    puzzled face.


    The battle between Samuel and Chongyang directly made his status in the martial arts world rise


    slowly. In the martial arts world of Swallow City, he was already a figure, but in the face of Nangong


    Boling, it was nothing.


    The Nangong family was thergest privatepany in the world. It had the absolute control of


    capital. How could such a person not have a few absolute masters in his hands? How could he be


    afraid of Samuel?


    "The appearance of Chongyang should be a test of the strength of Samuel by Nangong Boling. As


    for why he wants to do this, I''m afraid only Nangong Boling knows," Han Tianyang said.


    Yan Jun did not deny this statement. This was because he also thought so. However, the reason


    behind this was somewhat intriguing.


    "Apart from Hangong Boling, there are still others who know about it," Van Jun said with a smile.


    Han Tianyang was stunned for a moment, then he shook his head and said, "If this is between


    Samuel and Hangong Boling, I won¡¯t force him to tell me. How he is more than just a child. He has


    his own thoughts and purpose. I believe that he should know what he is doing."


    On the way back, Han Cheng told Han Tianyang almost everything, including the Samuel founded


    his Tagliare Company, which greatly impressed Han Tianyang. After all, Samuel was only fourteen


    years old. He was so excellent that he couldn¡¯t describe it with words. Therefore, Han Tianyang had


    decided that he wouldn''t give Samuel any advice on Samuel''s life.


    "If that''s what you think, I''m afraid you won''t know why Nangong Boling would do that," Van Jun


    said.


    "Actually, if you think about it carefully, it is not important why he wants to do this. The most


    important thing is that I am still able to return alive. After all, not everyone will be able toe out


    alive from the Earth Core." Han Tianyangughed.


    Speaking of the Earth Core, Van Jun was extremely curious about it, because there were many


    legends about it. Even about the location of the Earth Core, there were many different theories in


    the world.


    However, there was no real Earth Core, because no one had ever been able to find it.


    "Earth Core, just what kind of ce is this?


    Is it really underground?" Van Jun asked curiously.


    This was also what Han Tianyang had thought in the past. Virtually everyone would be able to


    determine its location because of the name of the Earth Core.


    However, the truth was that the Earth Core was not there at all. This might be the biggest hup in


    one''s understanding of the Earth Core in this world.


    "On the sea," Han Tianyang said.


    "Sea!" Van Jun''s face was filled with shock. Why was Earth Core above the sea?


    "A huge cargo ship, big enough to resist any storm. And ording to my estimation, because


    Hangong Boling spent a huge amount of money to install antisatellite detection equipment in the


    cargo ship, no one would find it at all. Moreover, Nangong Boling set up many supply stations,


    which were enough to let the cargo ship drift in the sea forever," Han Tianyang said.


    Van Jun inhaled a deep breath of cool air. The Nangong n''s wealth was simply too shocking. It


    was likely that only the Nangong n in the entire world could do such an astonishing thing.


    "The Nangong family is truly too powerful." Van Jun sighed.


    Han Tianyang smiled bitterly. Was this called being too powerful? Nangong Boling had said that this


    was just the tip of the iceberg for the Nangong family. That was to say, the entire Earth Core project


    was likely to be a drop in the bucket for the Nangong family!


    "Well, let''s stop talking about these things. It''s time for a reunion dinner tonight," said


    Han Tianyang.


    Van Jun''s face was filled with embarrassment. A reunion dinner?


    The Hannigan family probably had no reunion for a long time. Since Hangong Qianqiu drove


    Samuel away, the rtionship between the two hadpletely broken down, and there was no


    possibility of recovery at all.


    Even if it was the return of Han Tianyang, he he could not make them to let go of their grudge.


    "Samuel no longer regards the Hannigan family as family. Moreover, Hangong Qianqiu has indeed


    done many unfair things to him," Van Jun said.


    "I know. It''s just a meal. I won''t be a mediator."

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    Han Tianyang said this because he knew how much damage Hangong Qianqiu had done to


    Samuel. He would never make Samuel bow his head just because of Hangong Qianqiu.


    Moreover, the marriage between him and Hangong Qianqiu was because of interest. Moreover, he


    was also chosen as a puppet by Hangong Boling and had no feeling with Hangong Qianqiu. On this


    point, he would not let Samuel suffer as a grandfather.


    For so many years, there was only the name of marriage between Han Tianyang and Hangong


    Qianqiu, but there was no love between them.


    "Han Cheng." Han Tianyang shouted to the outside of the study room. He knew that


    Han Cheng must be outside.


    Soon, Han Cheng opened the door. He had been waiting at the door for Han Tianyang''s order.


    During this period, Han Cheng was also thinking about the reason why Han Tianyang was still alive,


    because the death of Han Tianyang had caused a sensation in the entire Swallow City. Now that he


    hade back from the dead, many people in Swallow City might be shocked.


    Han Cheng was very curious now. If this matter was leaked, what would those people think? Would


    the Hannigan family also get a chance toe back to life because of Han Tianyang''s return?


    "Dad, what''s wrong?" Han Cheng asked.


    "Contact Samuel. Tell him to go home and have dinner," Han Tianyang said.


    "Okay." Han Cheng nodded, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Gina''s number.


    Gina was busy cooking for Samuel. Now she was a real housewife, but these trivial things didn''t


    bother her. On the contrary, she was very enjoyable. She was used to living a rich and powerful life.


    It was a very interesting thing for her to get in touch with firewood, rice, oil and salt. At least, she


    had a colorful life. Unlike in the past, she couldn''t do anything. She was waiting for death by eating.


    Seeing the phone call from Han Cheng, Gina''s mood was obviously greatly affected because she


    was not willing to recall anything about the Hannigan family now.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to call me for no reason?" Gina impatiently.


    "I have something to tell you." Han Cheng said helplessly. He loved Gina, but he also knew that the


    rtionship between Gina and Hangong Qianqiu couldn''t be good, so he didn''t want Gina to go


    home.


    "Hurry up and tell me what it is. Don''t disturb me when I cook for Samuel," Gina said.


    "No need to cook. Go home and eat," Han Cheng said.


    "Han Cheng, is this the reason why you called? What is Nangong Qianqiu going to ask Samuel to


    help?" Gina said disdainfully.


    Samuel would definitely be unwilling to go home for dinner, let alone she was unwilling to do so.


    "Dad is back," Han Cheng said.


    "Huh?¡± On the other end of the line, Gina was stunned.


    "Dad is back?"


    Dad has been dead for so many years, hasn¡¯t he? What¡¯s wrong with Han Cheng? He¡¯s talking


    nonsense.


    "Han Cheng, what''s wrong with you?" Gina said speechlessly.


    "I know this is hard to believe, but in fact, Dad is not dead, and he is still alive and well," Han Cheng


    said. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, it was really hard to exin it. People couldn''te


    back to life when they died, let alone people who had been dead for so many years.


    "You... you''re not joking with me?" Gina was so shocked that she almost couldn''t hold her cell


    phone firmly, because this matter was too shocking to her!


    "Of course not. How can I joke with you about this kind of thing? You should tell Samuel quickly and


    let hime back," Han Cheng said.


    Gina did not reply but directly hung up after swallowing her saliva.


    In the dining hall.


    Samuel was bored andzily watching TV series. This was a y that Gina liked very much


    recently. In order to enrich the life of mother and son, she forced Samuel to follow her and discuss


    the plot with her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Samuel asked curiously when he saw Gina''s dull expression.


    "I have something to tell you, but it''s incredible. I''m afraid you can''t believe it," Gina said.


    Samuel frowned slightly, but soon felt relieved again. He said with a smile, "Is


    Grandpa back?"


    Gina was shocked. Was he joking or serious?


    "How... how did you know?" Gina was stunned. Han Tianyang''s death was a well-known fact, but


    now she felt that, except for her, everyone else knew about it.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Of course I know. Is there anything else I can''t know?" Samuel said with a smile. The time when


    Han Tianyang hade back was simr to what he had expected. So when he saw the


    expression on Gina''s face, he guessed this matter.


    Gina came back to her senses. Since Samuel knew that Han Tianyang was not dead, he must know


    what was going on. She couldn¡¯t help asking, "What happened?" "About this." Samuel frowned and


    said, "It''s veryplicated. I can''t exin it in a short time. When I have time in the future, I¡¯ll tell


    you slowly. Go back and see Grandpa first."


    Gina did not continue to ask. Although she was Samuel''s mother, she would never force Samuel to


    do anything. She did not want to oppress him like Nangong Qianqiu did.


    "Wait for me to change into a new set of clothes," Gina said.


    Samuel stretched and turned off the TV. He finally escaped from the discussion about the plot with


    Gina during the meal. He had to admit that it was a good time for Han Tianyang toe back.


    At this time, in the Hannigan Family.


    Both Nangong Qianqiu and Han Jun had returned home.


    When Han Jun saw Han Tianyang, he screamed as if he had seen a ghost and hid behind Hangong


    Qianqiu.


    However, Hangong Qianqiu was stunned. She never thought that Han Tianyang would still be alive.


    Moreover, ever since Han Tianyang died, she had taken over the Hannigan family. She had wanted


    to develop the Hannigan family in order to prove that she was better than Han Tianyang. But the


    Hannigan family was at the end of its rope.


    "Grandma, ghost, ghost, I saw a ghost." Han Jun trembled all over and was so frightened that his


    face turned pale.


    Hangong Qianqiu looked at Han Tianyang in confusion and asked, "Why did this happen?" "I''m still


    alive. I''ve let you down, haven¡¯t I?"


    Han Tianyang said with a smile.


    "How is that possible? I saw you die with my own eyes," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    There was no rtionship between her and Han Tianyang, and she had been coveting the authority


    of the Hannigan family for a long time. She even thought that after expanding the Hannigan family,


    she would use the Hannigan family to take revenge on Nangong Boling.


    She was very ambitious.


    But her ability was very unpleasing to the eye.


    "I¡¯ve let you down, and all of this was caused by Nangong Boling. As for why he let me go, it''s


    because of Samuel. Do you know what he said to me?" Han Tianyang said with a smile.

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    If it was Nangong Boling¡¯s trick, then it was understandable that Han Tianyang had ¡¯ resurrected


    from death¡¯.


    With his methods, it would be very easy for him to do this.


    However, what he had said to Han Tianyang seemed to be very important to him, which also


    aroused Nangong Qianqiu''s curiosity.


    "What did he say?" Nangong Qianqiu asked.


    "Afraid." Han Tianyang couldn''t helpughing. He couldn''t help but feel proud to let Nangong


    Qianqiu say these words, which were done by the Hannigan family.


    "He''s afraid of Samuel." "No." Nangong Qianqiu shook his head firmly and said, "How is this


    possible? How could Nangong Boling be afraid of a little kid?"


    In Nangong Qianqiu''s heart, she had always regarded Samuel as a good-for-nothing. Even though


    he had made great achievements, she still did not want to admit it. Therefore, in her opinion, it was


    absolutely impossible.


    "If not, why did he let me go for no reason? Nangong Qianqiu, there are some mistakes, even if you


    don''t want to admit it, it has already happened. Can Han Jun''s ability reallypare with


    Samuel''s?" Han Tianyang said indifferently.


    Han Tianyang did not have any prejudice against these two grandsons, but Nangong Qianqiu''s


    attitude made him mind Han Jun. If Han Jun''s sweet words had not made Nangong Qianqiu dizzy,


    would the


    Hannigan family end up like this?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hangong Qianqiu gnashed her teeth. Mistake? How could she make a mistake? This was the


    master''s instruction.


    Hangong Qianqiu had always believed that she was absolutely right. And in her opinion, everything


    that Samuel had now was just an illusion. Sooner orter, he would reveal his good-for-nothing


    nature.


    But... But even Hangong Boling had the same attitude to Samuel. What position did Hangong


    Qianqiu have to stick to her ideas?


    "It''s just that his luck is better than Jun''er''s, " said Hangong Qian Qiu.


    "Luck?" Han Tianyangughed and said, "Is it luck that he created Tagliare? Is it luck that he won in


    the Martial Grand Meeting?¡±


    Hangong Qianqiu could not refute this statement. Samuel had secretly created Tagliare. This


    stunning move impressed everyone. Even if Nangong Qianqiu was unwilling to admit it, she had to


    admire Samuel''s shrewdness.


    As for the Martial Grand Meeting, it was something that Han Jun could not reach.


    "In fact, you know very well that you''ve known your mistakes for a long time, but you just don¡¯t want


    to admit it," Han Tianyang continued.


    Nangong Qianqiu still did not speak because she could not refute it. Moreover, she was not


    qualified to force Han Tianyang to take back these words with a superior attitude.


    At the end of the day, now that Han Tianyang was back, Nangong Qianqiu''s status as the ruler was


    gone. She still knew this.


    "Since you''re back, I¡¯ll give you back the Hannigan family. Everything has nothing to do with me,"


    Hangong Qianqiu said tly.


    "Is the Hannigan family still important? Is there any meaning?" Han Tianyang shook his head and


    said. Although he had returned, it did not mean that he intended to re-enter the bussiness world.


    For Han Tianyang, he was more willing to silently watch Samuel''s development from behind the


    scenes. He wanted to see just how high Samuel''s position would be.


    As for the Hannigan family, it was originally a puppet of Hangong Boling, so it didn¡¯t matter whether


    he had it or not.


    "Are you giving up Hannigan family?" Hangong Qianqiu asked with a frown.


    "There is Samuel. Is the Hannigan family still useful?" Han Tianyang said as if it was a matter of


    course.


    What he said made sense. Samuel¡¯s aplishments far exceeded that of the Hannigan family.


    There was no point in the Hannigan family''s existence at all.


    "You can''t do that." Hangong Qianqiu gritted her teeth and stared at Han Tianyang. She said, "This


    was all given to you by Hangong Boling. You don''t have the right to give up just because you want


    to."


    Han Tianyang smiled. After so many years, he actually understood what Hangong Qianqiu wanted


    to do. But all this was just wishful thinking.


    What right did the Hannigan family have to deal with Hangong Boling?


    What right did she have to take revenge on the Hangong Hannigan family by the Hannigan Family?


    "Have you forgotten what I told you?


    Hangong Boling is afraid of Samuel. What does he dare to do to me? And if you want to take


    revenge on Hangong Boling, you won''t have any chance to take advantage of the Hannigan family,


    but Samuel can help you do it," Han Tianyang said with a smile. His words were in, but they were


    the biggest insult to Hangong Qianqiu.


    It was a naked humiliation for her if someone she looked down upon took revenge for her.


    Hangong Qianqiu''s face was livid. It was a great shame to ask Samuel to avenge her. She would


    rather not ept it.


    "Actually, it''s meaningless for you to prove yourself in the Hangong family. Do you really think those


    people still remember you?" Han Tianyang continued.


    As a pawn of the Nangong family, they were the lower-ss members of the Nangong family. After


    leaving the family, no one would remember them. Therefore, Nangong Qianqiu wanted to prove


    herself unterally. In Han Tianyang''s view, it was meaningless.


    "I just want them to remember me. I want them to understand that anyone who looks down upon me


    will have to pay the price," Nangong Qianqiu said with a face full of hatred.


    It was a terrible thing to get into a corner. If a woman got into a corner, she would be even more


    terrible. Moreover, Nangong Qianqiu had endured for decades. It could be imagined that she had a


    lot of rage in her heart. Unfortunately, her ability was not enough to do it.


    "This is a joke. What ability do you have to make them pay the price?" Han Tianyang said lightly.


    Hangong Qianqiu almost spat out a mouthful of blood at Han Tianyang''s words.


    "Look at the Hannigan family now. This is your masterpiece. Don''t you have a clear understanding


    of your own ability?" Han Tianyang continued.


    Nangong Qianqiu suffered a heavy blow and fell to the ground directly.


    In this regard, Han Tianyang chose to turn a blind eye and said, "Samuel wille back for dinner


    today. If you are willing to sit at the table, you''d better put away your temper. If you are unwilling, no


    one will force you."


    "Grandma, what qualifications does he have toe back? This is no longer his home." Han Jun


    felt that his position was threatened. Only Nangong Qianqiu could stop all this, so he reminded


    Nangong Qianqiu in a low voice.


    But now, what right did Nangong Qianqiu have to stop Samuel froming back?


    After Han Tianyang was back, she no longer had any power in the Hannigan family.


    "Jun''er, Grandmother can''t make the decision in this house." Nangong Qianqiu shook her head with


    a bitter smile.


    Han Jun''s eyes grew anxious when he heard that. Could it be that in the future, the Hannigan family


    would rece him with Samuel? This was something that Han Jun could not ept.

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    Ever since he was young, Han Jun had always been high and mighty in front of Samuel. He could


    not even ept the fact that he and Samuel were equal. Hence, when he realized that his position


    in the Hannigan family might not be as high as Samuel''s in the future, Han Jun resisted strongly. He


    could not stand the fact that his useless brother''s status was higher than his and that Samuel was


    better than him.


    However, with Han Jun''s ability, he could do nothing, so he could only put his hope on Hangong


    Qianqiu. After all, all his superiority in front of Samuel had been given by Hangong Qianqiu since he


    was a child.


    But now, with the return of Han Tianyang, Nangong Qianqiu could no longer make the decision. He


    no longer had solid support to rely on.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Why didn''t Grandpa die?" Han Jun ground his teeth and said. At this time, he even hoped that Han


    Tianyang was really dead. As long as Han Tianyang didn''te back, Nangong Qianqiu would be


    in charge of the Hannigan family, and his position would not be affected.


    Nangong Qianqiu knew what Han Jun meant by saying this. She also couldn''t ept Han


    Tianyang''s return. After all, for Nangong Qianqiu, who had great power, she had already been


    fascinated by this feeling. Now the sudden loss of everything was also a very serious blow to her.


    "Jun¡¯er, I want you to apologize to Samuel," Nangong Qianqiu said suddenly.


    Han Jun''s face changed.


    How could it be possible to apologize to that good-for-nothing Samuel?


    This was something that Han Jun had never thought of. He would never do such a thing.


    "Grandma, why should I apologize to him? I don''t agree." Han Jun refused without hesitation.


    Dignity and face were the reasons why he couldn''t bow his head in front of Samuel.


    Hangong Qianqiu said with a serious face," Only by apologizing to him can you have a chance to


    take revenge. You have to endure and wait until you have umted enough strength to fight


    against him."


    She had lost control over the Hannigan family, which was a matter of iron te. No matter what


    method Nangong Qianqiu thought of, she could not change this matter. Therefore, she had to find


    another way to find other opportunities for Han Jun.


    Nangong Qianqiu thought that to endure was the best way and then she could give a fatal blow to


    Samuel from Samuel''s back. With Han Jun''s ability, how could he fight against Samuel in a head-on


    battle?


    If Han Jun still wanted to confront Samuel at this moment, he would definitely lose.


    There was a question. Even if Nangong Qianqiu did not want to admit it, it was still a fact. Han Jun''s


    ability was notparable to Samuel''s.


    "Grandma, do you mean that you want me to walk the same path as Samuel years ago? " Han Jun


    asked.


    Nangong Qianqiu nodded and said, "Yes, as long as you pretend to be close to him, you can use


    his identity to do more things and umte your power. When you are strong enough topete


    with him, you can kill him."


    Han Jun understood this logic. But if he lowered his head and admitted his mistake, he would not be


    able to get over it. He was used to being arrogant in front of Samuel. How could he ept a


    subservient attitude?


    "I have other ways," Han Jun said.


    Hangong Qianqiu frowned. Even she couldn''t think of a better way. How could Han Jun do it?


    "What way?" Hangong Qianqiu asked.


    Han Jun took a deep breath and his expression became extremely vicious. He said, "Kill Han


    Tianyang. As long as he dies, Samuel is not qualified to return to the Hannigan family." Nangong


    Qianqiu did not expect Han Jun to have the guts to think about such a thing. However, who would


    save the Hannigan family that was at the end of their rope after killing Han Tianyang? Moreover,


    killing Han Tianyang was not an easy task. With Van Jun¡¯s protection, ordinary people would not be


    able to do such a thing.


    "It''s a pity that the man inexplicably disappeared. Otherwise, we could still cooperate with him,"


    Nangong Qianqiu said.


    The person whom Nangong Qianqiu referred to was Jay. She and thetter had once joined forces


    to deal with Samuel. However, the incident with the Wang family had not spread. Hence, Nangong


    Qianqiu did not know that Jay had already returned to Europe. Moreover, he was preparing to steal


    the secret documents of the organization because of his fear of Samuel.


    If Nangong Qianqiu had known Samuel''s intimidation against Jay, she would have immediately


    stopped Han Jun.


    Han Jun was even less capable of dealing with an organization of assassins. He was even less


    qualified to kill Han Tianyang and deal with Samuel.


    "Grandma, I''ll think of my own way to deal with this matter, but it''s absolutely impossible for me to


    apologize to Samuel," Han Jun said firmly. From his attitude, it was obvious that he had made up


    his mind.


    This was the first time Han Jun had made his decision. Nangong Qianqiu did not find it absurd. On


    the contrary, she felt that Han Jun was mature. He had grown up and finally had his own ideas.


    Therefore, she nodded and said, "If there is anything you need Grandmother with, just say it.


    Although I have lost the power of the Hannigan family, I will do my best to help you."


    At the reunion dinner of the Hannigan family that night, Hangong Qianqiu and Han Jun both did not


    appear. For this situation, except for Han Cheng who felt a little ufortable, the others did not


    feel anything.


    Han Tianyang didn''t think that there was a problem with the two of them not appearing, because


    their rtionship with Samuel was not harmonious. If they appeared, it would make the dinner table


    awkward.


    As for Samuel and Gina, they didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    Samuel was invisible in Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes. He had been bullied by Han Jun when he was a


    child. He had never had a meal at a table. He was sure that he would still feel ufortable if he


    was asked to have a meal with Nangong Qianqiu.


    As for Gina, after being oppressed by Nangong Qianqiu for so many years, now she could finally


    breathe a sigh of relief. Of course, she did not want to see Nangong Qianqiu.


    "Grandpa, I''ve made you suffer." Samuel raised his ss and said to Han Tianyang.


    Han Tianyang smiled until his eyes were narrowed into slits. This trip to the Earth Core was indeed


    very tiring. However, being able to survive was already a joyous thing for Han Tianyang. The most


    important thing was that the reason he was able to survive was because of Samuel. This was what


    Han Tianyang was happy about. Since the Hannigan family had a son like this, how could he not be


    happy?


    "It is still all thanks to you. If it was not because of you, it would be impossible for me to leave alive."


    Han Tianyangughed.


    Gina was the only one present who didn''t know what was going on. But in the face of Han


    Tianyang, she didn''t dare to ask more. She could only put the question in her heart for the time


    being.


    "Grandpa," Samuel said. "Since you''re back, you can ask whatever help the Hannigan family needs.


    As long as it''s something I can do, I won''t turn a blind eye to it." Only Han Tianyang was a true


    family member in the Hannigan family. Therefore, since Han Tianyang had returned, Samuel would


    satisfy all of his demands.

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    Han Tianyang became even happier after hearing Samuel''s words. Moreover, he also knew that


    with Samuel¡¯s current position, he only needed to utter a single sentence to rescue the Hannigan


    family.


    But Han Tianyang didn''t intend to do that. For him, the Hannigan family didn''t have much


    significance, and he hoped more that he could retire behind the scenes. It was enough for him to be


    an audience and watch Samuel''s development.


    After being a puppet for so many years, Han Tianyang was tired. Now that the Hannigan family had


    a sessor, there was no need for him to return to the martial arts world.


    "I know you are very powerful and you can save the Hannigan family, but I don¡¯t intend to do this,"


    said Han Tianyang.


    "Why?" Samuel asked doubtfully. Although the Hannigan family had relied on the Hangong n''s


    strength, this was after all Han Tianyang''s effort. Could it be that he wanted to watch the Hannigan


    family decline?


    "Because it doesn''t matter to me whether the Hannigan family survives or not. What matters is what


    level you can reach," Han Tianyang said.


    Samuel smiled. He could not imagine how high he could reach.


    With Samuel¡¯s current abilities, no matter what kind of position he had, as long as he wanted to, he


    would definitely be able to obtain it. This was something that no one could stop.


    It was a pity that Samuel did not yearn for status. After seeing the Xuanyuan World, everything on


    Earth was nothing but the past to him. Money and status were even more pointless.


    Samuel deeply understood that only strength was his strongest backing. Money and status would


    not be of any help when he faced the Velocisaurus.


    And what Samuel wanted to do most now was to reunite with Yvonne. He had no time to enhance


    his social status.


    "Grandfather, I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you. I have no desire for things like status. I don''t


    even care," Samuel said.


    This surprised Han Tianyang a little. Samuel had secretly created Tagliare, which showed that he


    had his own ambition. But why did he show that he didn¡¯t care about these things now?


    "Why did you create Tagliare?" Han Tianyang asked.


    Tagliare was the thought of his past life. At that time, Samuel was naturally trying to get more trump


    cards. He knew that he would sooner orter be abandoned by the Hannigan family. Hence, he


    must give himself an opportunity to continue existing and create more value for himself. At the very


    least, after leaving the Hannigan family, he would be able to resolve his issue of food and clothing.


    However, in this life, Samuel did not need to face such a situation. Even if he left the Hannigan


    family, it was not important to him. Tagliare was not of much significance.


    "Just have fun," Samuel said. He could not exin the real situation to Han Tianyang, so he could


    only tell him that Tagliare''s creation was just for fun.


    Such words stunned the people at the table


    "Just have fun?" "It''s just for fun?"


    The key point was that Samuel''s having fun had already brought Tagliare to the top level in Swallow


    City, and even... might surpass the current three big families in Swallow City in the future. This wasN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    too earth-shattering!


    Even Gina had a helpless smile on her face. "This brat, isn''t he afraid of hurting his tongue when he


    talks big? I don''t know if he really thinks so, or he just said it casually."


    "Do you only treat Tagliare as a game?" Han Tianyang inhaled a deep breath of air and asked.


    Although it was shocking, he had no choice but to treat Samuel seriously. If he could reach such a


    height just by ying, wouldn¡¯t he be even more terrifying when he became serious?


    "Yes, I have never paid attention to money or social status," Samuel said frankly.


    "s." Han Tianyang sighed again and said, "Do you know how many people will die of anger if


    your words are spread out? How many people will be poor for their whole lives? They can''t do


    anything to get what they have, but you don''t take all this seriously at all."


    "Samuel. What is the result if you are serious?" Han Cheng really could not endure any longer. He


    asked Samuel. He urgently wanted to know if the current Tagliare would go up a higher level if he


    was a little more cautious in his attitude toward these matters.


    "If I am serious?" Samuel thought for a moment and said, "If I really want to get the position, I can


    acquire the three big families in the Swallow City in one night. Is that enough?"


    Han Cheng''s face was flushed. Destroying the three families in one night. This kind of words was


    really like bragging, but Samuel''s serious look showed that he was not joking.


    "That is the three great ns. Their foundations are firm and they have existed for many years. It is


    not an easy matter to buy them over." Han Cheng reminded. He thought it was likely Samuel did not


    really understand the three great ns by saying such words. This was why he was so arrogant.


    "The current Wang family is just a puppet of mine. If I were to acquire the Wang family, I will not


    spend a single cent. Wang Li will even present it to me personally. As for the Yang family, Yang Bin


    does not dare toin. I''m afraid that the current him is still regretting something. In the end, it


    will be the Mo family. In order to ensure that our cooperation canst for a long time, Mo Dafang


    even wants to use a marriage alliance to win me over.


    Furthermore, all of his granddaughters are up to me to choose, just that I did not agree. " Samuel


    said.


    Han Cheng''s face was dull.


    When he heard Samuel said the Wang family was a puppet, he was already stunned. What he


    heard next shocked him even more.


    ording to what Samuel said, if the situation was true, then the current Samuel had taken control


    of the three families in Swallow City. But these messages had not been leaked out yet.


    "Ha, ha." Suddenly, Han Tianyangughed to the sky. He really couldn¡¯t restrain the ecstasy in his


    heart.


    The threerge ns of the past were all high and mighty. They viewed the Hannigan family like


    ants. Han Tianyang had once hoped to cooperate with them. He met with nothing. Now, however,


    they were all subdued by Samuel. How could Han Tianyang not be happy?


    "Good, good, good." Han Tianyang said three good words in a row, which was enough to show how


    happy he was in his heart about this matter.


    Han Cheng finally came to his senses after a short period of confusion. However, the shock in his


    heart still lingered for a long time. It was too hard for him to believe that the shock that hit his soul


    could not be easily dissipated.


    Moreover, Han Cheng also had a new understanding of Samuel. Originally, he thought that Tagliare


    had gained a lot of opportunities. But now, it seemed that he had underestimated this matter.


    Samuel was almost in charge of the business of Swallow City!

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    After several deep breaths, Han Cheng calmed down a little. Then he asked Samuel, "If you don¡¯t


    seek fame and wealth, what are you pursuing?"


    Speaking of this, the corners of Samuel''s mouth lifted unconsciously, and a very warm smile


    appeared on his face. This was an expression that only appeared when he was facing Yvonne.


    As a woman, Gina had a strong sixth sense. Samuel''s smile made her feel that it must have


    something to do with a girl, otherwise, it would be so warm.


    And she was a person who was very concerned about Samuel''s life, so she immediately asked him,


    "Which girl made you fall in love with her?"


    Samuel was stunned. He hadn''t said anything yet, but Gina had guessed that. Women were really


    terrible.


    "No... no, I just yearned for it," Samuel hurriedly said. If he told her about Yvonne, he would be even


    more confused. After all, he had not left Swallow City yet, so how could he have anything to do with


    Yvonne, who was thousands of miles away from him?


    "Really?" Gina''s face was full of suspicion as she looked at Samuel. If he only yearned for it, how


    could he have such an expression? From Gina''s point of view, there must be someone in Samuel¡¯s


    heart.


    "Of course it''s true. Mom, do you think I was qualified to fall in love with anyone in the past?"


    Samuel said helplessly.


    Samuel used to be called a useless Young Master of the Hannigan family, and almost all the


    influential families in Swallow City knew his name. With such a humble position, he was indeed not


    qualified to fall in love with anyone.


    Moreover, Samuel had been away from the Hannigan family for a long time, and Gina had been


    with him almost all the time. If he had such a story, Gina should have noticed it.


    "If you have a girl you like, go after her. Now you don''t need to worry," Gina said. Although Samuel


    was still young, she didn''t mind. As a man, he wouldn''t really fall in love with a woman without


    experiencing a lot of emotions.


    And the man who had never yed before seemed to be unable to set his mind at rest in Gina''s


    opinion, so she should also let Samuel have fun.


    "After the end of the Martial Grand Meeting, I''ll go to Cloud City," Samuel said.


    "Cloud City?"


    "Cloud City?"


    "Cloud City?"


    Han Tianyang, Gina, and Han Cheng were all confused about this matter. Why did he go to Cloud


    City for no reason? Moreover,pared with Swallow City, that ce was just a un-ss city. What


    was there for Samuel to go to?


    "Why are you going to Cloud City?" Gina asked.


    "I have my own n, so I won¡¯t tell you for now," Samuel said.


    Gina still wanted to ask more questions, but Han Tianyang waved his hand and told her to shut up.


    "Samuel, we will support you no matter what you do. But what about Tagliare after you go to Cloud


    City?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "I have handed Tagliare over to Leroy. He can do everything for me. As for the three big families, I


    am not interested in them now," Samuel said.


    Han Cheng smiled bitterly. The Hannigan family was struggling, but Samuel was not interested in


    even the three great ns. This was probably the so-called difference between the clouds and the


    mud.


    If Hangong Qianqiu knew this, how would she feel?


    "Is Leroy trustworthy?" Han Tianyang asked. He was a little worried about handing over such a


    great power to an outsider. Once betrayed, it would be a big loss to Samuel.


    "I don''t think he will go against his own life, " Samuel said. Leroy could be said to be the sore loser


    he had picked up on the street. Although Samuel could not be 100% sure of Leroy''s loyalty, at least


    for now, Leroy did not have anything worthy of his suspicion. Moreover, with Samuel''s current status


    and strength, Leroy should not dare to betray him.


    Han Tianyang nodded. As long as Samuel trust him, he would not interfere in this matter. After all,


    this was something that belonged to Samuel. It was up to him to decide. As an elder, all he needed


    to do was give him some pointers.


    "It''s only been a few days before the Martial Grand Meeting. You''ll leave once it''s over?" Gina said


    with a face full of reluctance. She had been living with Samuel during this period of time. She was


    used to this kind of life, so she could not ept Samuel''s sudden departure.


    "Yes." Samuel nodded. He could not wait any longer. There was nothing else that could stop him.


    Moreover, Samuel knew that with Godfrey''s status in the Sue family, Yvonne''s life since childhood


    would certainly be oppressed by Harvey and others. He must appear by Yvonne''s side as soon as


    possible to protect her.


    As for the Hangong family, Samuel was not in the mood to care about it. Even the thing mentioned


    by Hangong Boling had something to do with Tianqi or even the Xuanyuan World. In Samuel''s mind,


    it was not as important as one-tenth of Yvonne.


    "Do you need me to apany you?" Gina asked weakly. Although she had already roughly


    guessed the answer, she still couldn''t help asking.


    "I''ll be fine by myself. You''d better stay with Dad. You''ve been separated for a long time," Samuel


    said with a smile.


    These words made Han Cheng quite happy. He had indeed lost Gina for a long time, and some


    things still needed Gina.


    But Gina directly rolled her eyes at Han Cheng. The reason why she was bullied by Hangong


    Qianqiu in the Hannigan family was that Han Cheng''s words had no weight. If he could be in


    charge, Gina would not have suffered so much.


    "Grandpa, does the Hannigan family really not need any help?" Samuel asked Han Tianyang.


    "No," Han Tianyang said decisively, "I will deal with the follow-up matters of the Hannigan family as


    soon as possible.


    Everything that can be sold will be sold. In the future, there will only be Tagliare in Swallow City, and


    there will no longer be the Hannigan Family."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Since Han Tianyang had made up his mind, Samuel didn¡¯t say anything more. Anyway, they had


    enough food and didn¡¯t have to worry about it. In Swallow City, no one dared to provoke the


    Hannigan family, and it didn''t matter whether they had social status or not.


    "If you have any needs, you can go to Leroy at any time," Samuel said.


    After dinner, Samuel did not stay at the Hannigan family''s house. After all, even if Han Tianyang


    had been back, there were still too many unhappy memories in this ce. Moreover, Samuel had


    lived quite well outside. There was no need for him toe back.


    Although Han Tianyang didn''t ask him to stay, he felt that it was a pity in his heart.


    After Samuel and Gina left, Han Tianyang and Yan Jun went to the backyard where Samuel lived.


    This was a storage room, and even the servants of the Hannigan family seldom came here.


    However, the Young Master of the Hannigan family had to live in such a ce, which made Han


    Tianyang very dissatisfied.


    "Hangong Qianqiu, you''re really merciless," Han Tianyang said in a cold tone.

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    Han Tianyang was at a loss for words as he walked into Samuel¡¯s room.


    The whole room smelled of mildew and was very damp. The bed and the wardrobe were like


    garbage picked up from the roadside. It was hard to imagine what Samuel''s previous life was like.


    The reason that Hangong Qianqiu could do such a thing was really shocking to Han Tianyang. Even


    if she valued Han Jun more, she sould not use such a method to deal with Samuel. After all,


    Samuel also had the blood of Hannigan family flowing through it.


    "What you can see is just the tip of the iceberg," Van Jun said coolly. All these years, he had been


    watching Samuel survive in such a harsh environment. He had been looked down upon by the


    servants, and sometimes he didn''t even have a meal. On the surface, he was the Young Master of


    the Hannigan family, but in reality, his position in the n was even lower than that of a servant.


    "It can be seen from Hangong Qianqiu''s cruelty that this woman has always been like this," Han


    Tianyang said coldly.


    At this time, Han Tianyang walked into the bed. There was a crooked line of words on the bedside,


    and the content made him take a deep breath.


    "I have no achievements in the world, and I''m here to be the master of Hengshan Mountain." After a


    pause, Han Tianyang continued, "Do you know the meaning of this sentence?¡±


    Yan Jun did not know much about literature, but this sentence had been discovered by him a long


    time ago. Moreover, he had deliberately learned about it, so he naturally knew about it.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "It is precisely because of this sentence that I feel that his aplishments in the future are not


    low. Merely, I never expected that his aplishments woulde so quickly, this astonishing."


    Van Jun said with a bitter smile.


    Samuel was only fourteen years old this year. In his eyes, a child of this age should be someone


    who didn''t know anything, just like Han Jun, who only knew how to ask for things at home.


    However, Samuel had managed to own his ownpany and be famous in the martial arts


    world of Swallow City.


    Needless to say, his status was even higher. Now, among the three big families, everyone had to


    take a look at him.


    "That''s right. I didn¡¯t expect that the reason why I could get out of the Earth Core was actually


    because of him. I don''t know if that fortune teller wanted to harm


    Hannigan family or use Hangong Qianqiu to destroy Samuel." Speaking of this, Han Tianyang''s


    expression became extremely cold.


    Hangong Qianqiu had treated Samuel in this way only because of a fortune teller. Therefore, in Han


    Tianyang''s view, this incident was probably caused by someone plotting behind the scenes.


    "I have gone to investigate this matter. Unfortunately, the other party''s whereabouts are too


    secretive. It would not be easy to find out his identity." Said Yan Jun.


    Han Tianyang shook his head and said," The moreplicated it is, the more inside information


    about this matter. But we don''t need to investigate it. I believe Samuel should know about this


    matter. After all, this fortune teller harmed him."


    Van Jun also understood this logic. Thus, he had already stopped investigating this matter.


    But for Samuel himself, he was not very interested in this matter. No matter what the other party''s


    intention was, Samuel did not want to waste time on such a boring thing. If someone really wanted


    to deal with the Hannigan family or him, Samuel naturally had more simple and violent means to


    solve it.


    For example, when Samuel returned home, he didn''t even think about what would happen to


    Nangong Qianqiu, because he didn''t care about it anymore. He had already let Nangong Qianqiu


    know who was better. That was enough.


    "Samuel, are you curious about how was Nangong Qianqiu now?" asked Gina before Samuel went


    back to his room to sleep.


    She was very curious about this matter. After all, now that Han Tianyang hade back, the


    authority in Nangong Qianqiu s hands would definitely be stripped away. Moreover, in her opinion,


    she was bound to be punished ordingly by Han Tianyang about the fact that she targeted


    Samuel.


    Samuel nodded directly. He was not curious at all and did not want to pay attention to this matter.


    "Really?" Gina looked at Samuel in confusion. Nangong Qianqiu used to be very cruel to him. How


    could an ordinary person not add insult to injury at this time? Even if he did not add insult to injury,


    he had to see Nangong Qianqiu make a fool of herself. However, Samuel was very calm and did not


    care about this matter at all.


    "In fact, in my eyes, these things are not important. I just need to let Nangong Qianqiu recognize


    who is better between me and Han Jun. Even if she doesn''t admit it now, in her heart, she should


    know that her decision is wrong. That¡¯s enough," Samuel said faintly. He thought about revenge, but


    Nangong Qianqiu was his Grandmother after all. He would not do such a heinous thing.


    "You don''t intend to argue with her?" Gina continued to ask.


    "Could it be that I can still kill her?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Gina was stunned. She had never thought about it. After all, it was illegal to kill people.


    Besides, she did not understand how Samuel could say these words so easily. It seemed that killing


    people was a very simple thing for him.


    "Of course not. It''s illegal. I don''t want you to go astray. You have a bright future now. You can''t ruin


    yourself because of these things," Gina said.


    Seeing Gina''s worried face, Samuel couldn''t helpughing and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I''m still a


    child. How could I do such a thing like killing people?"


    Those words made Gina feel very awkward.


    "He is just a child, isn''t he?"


    But he was the boss of the most promisingpany in Swallow City''s business circle.


    "He is just a child, isn''t he? " But he could shake the whole martial arts world in Swallow City.


    Was this really something that a child could do?


    "Okay, go to bed early, and conserve your energy. The finals will be held in two days. I don¡¯t know if


    your opponent will still choose to give up," Gina said.


    Samuel smiled. From the preliminary to the finals, he had dozens of opponents who had chosen to


    give up. From this point of view, the deterrence he brought to the Martial Arts Peaks was beyond


    imagination.


    However, since they had reached the finals, it was unlikely that they would abandon the


    competition. After all, this was the finals, and even the organizers would not allow this kind of thing


    to happen. If not, wouldn''t this be a joke?


    After Samuel returned to his room, he did not go straight to bed. Instead, he sat down cross-legged.


    Recently, for some unknown reason, the speed of the energy flowing in his body had slowed down.


    It was as if a special object had formed. Its speed was slow, but its power was vigorous. Samuel did


    not know what this meant. However, judging from the reaction of his body, this seemed to be a good


    thing.

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    In the next two days, Samuel would return to the Hannigan family''spound to have dinner with


    Han Tianyang. However, during this period, Samuel had never seen Hangong Qianqiu and Han


    Jun. It was as if they had evaporated from the Hannigan family''spound.


    However, Samuel knew that the two of them must be at home. They just did not want to show up in


    this situation. After all, Samuel was different from before.


    After losing control of the Hannigan family, Hangong Qianqiu was too ashamed to appear in front of


    Samuel again. After all, she was used to being strong. How could she show her weakness in front


    of Samuel?


    Two dayster, the final round of the Swallow City Martial Grand Meeting, which attracted a lot of


    attention from the martial arts world, finally began.


    However, although this was the finals, almost all the audience''s expectations were rted to


    Samuel, because they hadn¡¯t seen him on the ring for a long time.


    It was not important for them to participate in the finals. What was important was that they could see


    Samuel¡¯s charm again, which was exciting for them. Moreover, the result of the finals had already


    been fixed in most people''s eyes.


    For Samuel, who could defeat Chong Yang, who in the current Swallow City martial arts world could


    be his opponent?


    "It''s finally time for Samuel to win the championship. I''m afraid this is the most obvious


    championship match since the founding of the Martial Grand Meeting."


    "That¡¯s right. He has already won the championship ording to Samuel''s performance. No one is


    qualified topete with him."


    "I really didn''t expect that this year¡¯s Martial Grand Meeting would be controlled by a 14-year-old


    child."


    "By the way, Samuel is so powerful. Why is he regarded as a good-for-nothing in the Hannigan


    family? "


    When someone raised the question, the group of people who were talking Samuel began to shake


    their heads, because they really couldn''t understand why Nangong Qianqiu did that.


    The Hannigan family had declined. This was all caused by Nangong Qianqiu.


    Moreover, only one person could change this situation. That person was Samuel. However, given


    Hangong Qianqiu¡¯s attitude toward Samuel, it was highly likely that Samuel would not save the


    Hannigan family.


    "Maybe this old woman is crazy to hold a good-for-nothing as a treasure. Who knows if her brain is


    full of shit?"


    "By the way, have you heard about the incident at Dragon Lake Manor?" someone asked.


    As soon as these words came out, the group of people couldn''t helpughing.


    The incident at Dragon Lake Manor had truly undergone a huge reversal.


    When the news of Samuel¡¯s visit to the


    Dragon Lake Vi had just spread, many people regretted not going to the Dragon Lake Vi that


    day. They had missed the chance to get to know Samuel.


    Some people said that those people in the Dragon Lake Vi that day were really blessed by God,


    who gave them such good opportunities to introduce themselves in front of Samuel.


    However, the next day, big news came out. All those who had disturbed Samuel were cklisted by


    Tagliare, which greatly shocked them.


    Now, this matter had be a joke. Those who had met Samuel in Dragon Lake Vi had only


    been showing off for one day, and they did not dare to mention it again.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t go to the Dragon Lake Vi. Otherwise, I would be like those unlucky guys."


    "That''s right. Samuel already said that. Anyone who dares to disturb him in private will never get


    Tagliare''s cooperation. Those guys are courting death by going to rmend themselves, even


    though they know about this matter."


    "This is also a good thing for us. If they cut off their own escape route, they will give us a chance,


    won''t they?"


    Just as this group of people from the businessmunity was chatting happily, arge group of


    women came in from the other side. Moreover, these women''s behavior was much exaggerated.


    Each of them held a light in their hands, with the words "Samuel" on it. Some even used the word


    "husband".


    This kind of fan culture that Samuel couldn''t understand, if he saw it, he would be very speechless.


    Subsequently, people from all kinds of martial arts clubs also began to enter the stadium. Although


    they had already expected the result of the finals, they did not want to miss thepetition with


    Samuel on the stage.


    Even if they knew that Samuel would easily win this match, they were still willing to waste this day''s


    time to see just how Samuel would win.


    "This year''s meeting is not exciting at all in a sense. There is no suspense at all.¡±


    "Who would have thought that a dark horse like Samuel would be able to win? The Yang family is


    really lucky to have discovered an expert like Samuel."


    "s, after the Yang Family¡¯s battle list came out, many people ridiculed Yang Bin and said that he


    was crazy. I don''t know how many people have been pped in the face." Most of the people who


    could say these words were a little envious of the Yang Family, because in the eyes of those who


    did not know the truth, the people who had the best rtionship with Samuel were the people of the


    Yang Family, which was an honor.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    However, Yang Bin felt bitter in his heart. Ever since that idiot Yuan Hai appeared, the estrangement


    between the Yang Family and Samuel had been created. And for so many days, Yang Bin had tried


    his best to solve this problem, but he had never thought of a good way to solve it.


    "Patriarch, after today¡¯spetition is over, why don''t I go and find Samuel?¡± Yang Wanlin


    suggested. The reason why he was able to have a unique position in the Yang Family was all


    because of Samuel. Moreover, Yang Wanlin knew that if he wanted to be the next head of the


    family, his rtionship with Samuel would be extremely important. Hence, he had to settle this


    matter.


    Yang Bin didn''t nod or shake his head. He was thinking about whether it was the right time. If Yang


    Wanlin did the opposite, it would be even more unnecessary.


    "Let''s wait and see. We must be careful in front of him," Yang Bin said.


    Although Yang Wanlin already had his own ns, since Yang Bin said so, he could only be


    obedient.


    At this moment, Samuel finally appeared.


    As soon as he appeared, countless women''s screams immediately sounded from the stands. The


    effects of idols were incisively and vividly disyed on him.


    However, Samuel was helpless in the face of such a situation, because he did not like the feeling of


    being pursued.


    Thepetition had not yet begun. Samuel went to his own private seat and sat down. Then,


    something incredible happened.


    Especially those businessmen were all dumbfounded.


    Wang Li walked to Samuel''s side and bowed slightly. "This! Isn¡¯t he like a servant?"

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    "What... what''s going on?!" "I-I didn''t see wrongly, did I? Isn''t that Wang Li?"


    "It''s an illusion. It must be an illusion. How could Wang Li stand beside Samuel like a servant?"


    Everyone who saw this scene felt that they must have seen wrongly. After all, Wang Li was the


    head of one of the three major families in Swallow City''s business world. How could he stand by


    Samuel¡¯s side with such an attitude?


    Therefore, quite a few people in the stands began rubbing their eyes, hoping to see more clearly.


    But no matter how hard they rubbed, the truth was the truth, and it would not change because they


    rubbed their eyes.


    Yang Bin and Yang Wanlin were even more shocked when they saw this scene. Although there had


    been news that something had happened between Samuel and the Wang family, the outside world


    did not know exactly what had happened.


    Now, it seemed that the Wang family had submitted to Samuel!


    Yang Bin finally knew how much of a mistake he had made. He should not have doubted Samuel,


    and he should not have listened to Yuan Hai, that idiot.


    "Patriarch, is Wang Li crazy?" Yang Wanlin said incredulously.


    Yang Bin shook his head and said with a wry smile, "He''s not crazy. He made a wise decision. I''m


    afraid that the current Wang family has be a subordinate of


    Samuel."


    Yang Wanlin couldn''t help swallowing.


    The word "subordinate" was too ridiculous. The dignified Wang family, why did they do that?


    Just as Yang Wanlin''s shock had not subsided, Yang Bin said again, "Maybe subordiate is not


    qualified to describe Wang Li''s status. It''s more likely that he is a puppet."


    Yang Wanlin gasped and felt his hair stand on end. The Wang family had already be like this.


    What right did the Yang family have to enjoy the same status as Samuel?


    "It has only been a month since the end of the Martial Grand Meeting, but Swallow City has been


    turned upside down," Yang


    Wanlin said with a sigh.


    The words "upside down" was very urate and even Yang Bin could not help but agree with it.


    If the Wang n was like this, then the Mo n''s situation wouldn''t be too optimistic either.


    This also meant that the three major families in Swallow City actually existed in name only.


    In a corner of the audience, Han Tianyang had a faint smile on his face. Like the others, he was


    also very shocked, but he soon epted it. After all, Samuel was his grandson, which was a good


    thing for him.


    "Yan Jun, have you ever thought that people like Wang Li would actually yield to someone?


    Moreover, it is in public. This is clearly informing the world that he, Wang Li, is already a subordinate


    of Samuel." Han Tianyang said with a smile.


    Van Jun''s face was filled with a bitter smile. He said. "I have never thought about it. After all, this old


    thing was once a ruthless character."


    "That''s right. Wang Li is young and vigorous, but his methods are also vicious." Han Tianyang


    sighed emotionally. It was unknown just what kind of method Samuel used to get such a person to


    submit to him.


    "Samuel¡¯s achievement is far from what we imagined," said Van Jun.


    "He must be someone who controls the era. I didn''t expect that there would be such a person in


    Hannigan family." Han Tianyang looked proud.


    Samuel did not expect Wang Li to do such a thing. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, Wang Li was


    high above them. By doing so, hepletely gave up his status and dignity in the eyes of outsiders.


    "Isn''t it too high-profile for you to do this?" Samuel said faintly.


    "That''s what I should do." Wang Li lowered his head and said.


    "Don¡¯t you care about what they think at all?" Samuel said.


    "What do the others think?"


    Did it make any sense to Wang Li?


    After seeing Samuel''s means, Wang Li clearly understood that the life and death of the Wang family


    was just a thought from Samuel, even the three families.


    In the face of such power, Wang Li no longer cared about his status. And he also knew that only


    being a loyal servant of Samuel could the Wang family develop better and even let him have a


    chance to see a different world.


    Because in Wang Li''s eyes, Samuel''s power was not something that an ordinary world could


    possess.


    "Those idiots won''t understand what I''m doing. I don''t need to care about their opinions," said Wang


    Li.


    Samuel smiled It was obvious that this old man was not pure-minded. He must have other thoughts.


    However, doing so would be beneficial to Samuel. Therefore, Samuel was toozy to care about


    what he was thinking.


    Before the finals began, as the organizers, several principals had talked a lot of nonsense on the


    stage. For those who couldn''t wait to watch the game, this kind of dy caused a lot of abuse.


    The audience in the stands was already restless. The host couldn''t control the form and only


    needed to arrange the start of thepetition as soon as possible.


    There was undoubtedly a wave of cheers and support when Samuel stepped onto the fighting ring.


    However, these people did not here to cheer Samuel. Instead, they expressed their love for Samuel


    in a hoarse voice.


    After all, they knew the result of the match. Did they need to cheer Samuel?


    As the opponent of Samuel, the man was already extremely nervous just standing in front of


    Samuel. He was also one of the popr candidates to win the Martial Grand Meeting this time. It


    could be said that his strength was equal to Yan Bingfeng''s, and he once regarded Yan


    Bingfeng as his biggestpetitor.


    But who would have thought that Yan Bingfeng would be eliminated by Samuel during the


    preliminary contest?


    He knew that he had absolutely no chance of winning in front of Samuel. He could only try his best


    to ensure that he was not injured. Otherwise, if he ended up like Yan Bingfeng, he would be


    doomed for the rest of his life.


    "There is no need to be so anxious. After all, you are still someone who has entered the finals."


    Samuel said with a smile.


    If he had changed ces and time, he would have dismissed a kid''s words when he had no idea of


    Samuel¡¯s strength.


    But now, with Samuel¡¯s words, he didn''t dare to look down on him.


    "I have no choice. Your strength is too strong. Now every martial arts club uses you as a


    benchmark. Now that you are my opponent, how can I not be nervous?" The man''s forehead had


    already begun to sweat. If it were not for the fact that the host did not allow him to give up the


    competition, he would not have stood in front Samuel.


    "Since that''s the case, let¡¯s just perform and let them watch an exciting match," Samuel said.


    The man took a deep breath and said, "As long as you don''t hurt me, I can cooperate with you in


    anything."


    This was apetition. Moreover, it was a fight for the champion. By being able to utter such


    words, one could tell just how strong Samuel was!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    Thepetition was just the beginning. Samuel and his opponent had also yed a wonderful


    game for the audience ording to the agreement. The two people had a good fight. However, as


    long as everyone had a discerning eye, they could see that Samuel did not show his real strength.


    Instead, he deliberately dyed the progress of the game with his opponent. After all, with his


    knocked-out ability to fight against Chong Yang, his opponent was not worth mentioning in front of


    him now.


    "Why didn''t this guy directly end the game?


    "Maybe they want the finals to be more exciting, but there¡¯s a huge gap between their strengths.


    Even if he pull back, they won''t be able to have a good fight." "What''s the use of having no


    suspense in a match? No matter how exciting it''s, it''s useless."


    Everyone present did not have any expectations for the turn of events, because they had already


    determined in their hearts that Samuel would be the champion, and this kind of determination had


    existed since a long time ago.


    When Samuel knocked out Chong Yang, the champion of the Martial Grand Meeting had been


    decided, so in their eyes, the championpetition just went on a process.


    "I don''t know if there is anyone from the Tianqi present. Given Samuel¡¯s strength, he will definitely


    be valued by the people from the Tianqi."


    "I''m afraid that he is the most qualified one to join the Tianqi in recent years. If even he can''t make


    it, I''m afraid that no one in the Swallow City martial arts world can make it."


    Some highly experienced people in the martial arts field began to look around. Although they knew


    that they could not see the difference between the Tianqi people and ordinary people, they could


    not resist the desire to peek at them.


    At this time, Yuan Hai was hiding in the corner of the crowd, watching Samuel attentively. For him,


    hisst experience in the Yang Family had be a shadow in his heart. He had never expected


    that there would be a Heaven-level strong man in Swallow City, and he had also participated in the


    competition of the Martial Grand Meeting.


    Logically speaking, the Tianqi people would never interfere in worldly affairs, so it was almost


    impossible for the Tianqi people to participate in the Martial Grand Meeting. However, since


    Samuel''s status was too high, Yuan Hai was not qualified to refute this matter. He could only guess


    that this might be some kind of action of the High-level in the Tianqi Realm. As for what result they


    wanted, Yuan Hai did not know.


    But there was one thing he was very clear about. Once Samuel reported his evil deeds to Elder Yi


    and He Qingfeng of the four gates and three halls, he would be doomed. The most optimistic result


    would be that he would be expelled from the Tianqi Realm. If he was a little more miserable, he was


    afraid that he would lose his life.


    These days, Yuan Hai had been trembling with fear. He hoped to find a chance to plead with


    Samuel, hoping that he could help him hide this matter. Today was a good chance to meet him, so


    Yuan Hai didn¡¯t care about the result of thepetition anymore. He just wanted to meet Samuel


    alone as soon as possible.


    In the ring, Samuel had restrained his strength and speed, his opponent still seemed to be unable to


    resist. After all, he was a Divine Realm Master, while his opponent was just an ordinary martial


    artist. The huge gap between their strengths would be obvious when Samuel stopped deliberately.


    Looking at the cold sweat on the other side''s forehead, Samuel said faintly, "Since you can''t stand


    it, let''s end the game."


    The other party did not show any anger when he heard this. Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    This was because he had been under too much pressure while facing Samuel. He had long wanted


    to end this match as soon as possible.


    "It''s my greatest honor to be your opponent, " the man said without any hypocrisy, because


    Samuel''s position in the martial arts world was supreme, and not everyone was qualified to be his


    opponent.


    Samuel smiled, and his figure suddenly disappeared in front of the man. In the blink of an eye, he


    had already appeared behind his opponent.


    No one present could see the scene clearly. To them, it was as if Samuel had disappeared into thin


    air before reappearing behind the man.


    "What kind of speed is this? Is it already faster than the naked eye?" "I can''t even see it with my


    naked eye.


    Samuel is too powerful."


    "I''m afraid his strength is far beyond our imagination."


    Just as the crowd was admiring Samuel''s speed, he grabbed the man by the cor and threw him


    out of the ring.


    In this case, the man wouldn¡¯t be hurt too badly. At most, it would only cause some pain when he


    landed on the ground.


    Since then, there was only Samuel left in the ring. It was easy to imagine who would be the


    champion.


    The referee was still in a state of confusion. He had never expected Samuel would end the game in


    such a way. What''s more, what he did just now really shocked him. Like most people on the scene,


    the referee had a doubt in his heart.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How did he do it!?


    How could he possibly break through the limit of speed he could see with his naked eyes?


    "Referee, are you stupid? Why don''t you judge the end of the game?"


    "What are you waiting for? Are you dying our time?"


    "Let''s quickly determine Samuel''s champion."


    When the fans saw that the referee did not move, they began to yell at him to express their


    dissatisfaction. They could not wait to see Samuel holding up the championship trophy.


    Upon hearing these words, the referee finally came to his senses. He scrambled up to the ring and


    raised Samuel''s right hand.


    In the venue, there was a shout that was the climax of history. Those female fans screamed crazily,


    as if they had lost their minds.


    "Champion, Champion!"


    "Champion, Champion!"


    "Idol, Champion."


    Samuel did not feel anything about the trophy. It was not valuable and was very heavy. He did not


    have the desire to bring it home. As for those female fans, it made him want to escape from the


    scene as soon as possible. If they blocked the trophy, he really did not know what would happen.


    Han Tianyang watched all of this silently. The proud expression on his face could not be controlled.


    To him, Samuel was currently gaining the greatest honor in all of the Hannigan family''s history.


    Furthermore, he was even more aware that with Samuel, the Hannigan family would definitely


    be even more glorious in the future.


    Moreover, Samuel was definitely qualified to be a benchmark figure of this era. This was something


    that Han Tianyang had never dreamed of before.


    "Good, good, it''s really good." Han Tianyang was so excited that he pped his hands and cheered.


    Even Yan Jun who had always been calm was moved at this moment.


    The champion of the Martial Grand Meeting was nothing in Yan Jun''s eyes, but he knew that since


    Samuel had made such achievements, he would definitely have more dazzling moments in the


    future. This was what made Yan Jun excited.

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    To Samuel, the biggest significance of winning the championship was to raise his reputation in


    Swallow City again. He believed that after today, everyone in Swallow City would know Samuel.


    This was why Samuel had to participate in the finals before leaving.


    Although he did not need to worry about Tagliare''s development, it was still necessary to give


    Tagliare a more stable stage. Although these worldly forces could no longer catch Samuel''s eye, he


    had to admit that these forces could still y a crucial role at certain times. After all, Samuel could


    not deal with every matter personally and even intimidate the other party with his life.


    Now that his goal had been achieved, it


    was time for Samuel to leave.


    Samuel walked out of the ring before he could even raise his ss, which confused many people.


    After all, the most anticipated thing for every martial artist who took part in the Martial Grand


    Meeting was to raise the championship trophy.


    Seeing Samuel walk out of the ring, the referee who was holding the trophy was at a loss.


    "What does this mean? Shouldn''t he take the trophy?"


    The people in charge of the Martial Grand Meeting were also confused at the moment. Was the


    most important part not going?


    Or Samuel had forgotten.


    It wasn''t until everyone saw Samuel walk out of the entrance of the venue that they realized that


    Samuel had really left without a second thought about the championship trophy.


    Perhaps in his eyes, the so-called championship trophy didn''t matter at all.


    If it were anyone else, the higher-ups in charge of the meeting would definitely fly into a rage,


    because he did not take the meeting seriously.


    However, in the face of Samuel, they could not be angry at all. They did not dare to be angry at him.


    After all, he was now a benchmark in the martial arts world.


    Provoking such a powerful man would only add to their troubles.


    Samuel was the first person in history who had won the championship but didn''t make a toast. In


    order to resolve the embarrassment, the high-level officials of the Martial Grand Meeting had to go


    to the arena personally and find some excuses to brush it off.


    Samuel''s emotions surged when he left the venue. However, it was not because he had won the


    championship, but because he was finally able to go to Cloud City. At this moment, Samuel could


    not calm down. His thoughts told him that he was about to board the ne to Cloud City.


    "Samuel, you haven¡¯t got the trophy yet. Why are you running so fast?" Gina ran to Samuel, panting


    heavily.


    "Mom, the trophy is useless to me. I just want to go to Cloud City as soon as possible, " Samuel


    said.


    "You brat, do you need to be so anxious? I''m going to hold a celebration party for you," Gina said.


    Samuel stopped and said sincerely, "Mom,


    I''m in a hurry. I can''t wait any longer."


    Gina was stunned because she had never seen such an eager expression on Samuel''s face. He


    was still here, but his soul seemed to have flown to Cloud City.


    "Stinky boy, I''m still worried about you living so far away. This is the first time you¡¯ve traveled far,"


    Gina said.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Are you afraid that I will be bullied?"


    After saying that, Samuel raised his fist and continued, "Who do you think can bully me? My fist is


    not a joke."


    Gina burst intoughter. She was indeed worried too much. Samuel was so powerful. How could


    anyone bully him?


    The champion of the Martial Grand Meeting was not something to be trifled with.


    "Are you leaving now?" Gina asked.


    Samuel nodded without any hesitation. Because at this moment, he could no longer control his


    mood.


    "Let''s go. Mom will send you to the airport," Gina said.


    At this time, those fans suddenly rushed out of the venue, like a group of wild beasts, rushing


    towards Samuel.


    Seeing this situation, Samuel''s face changed greatly, and then he pulled Gina and said, "Mom, run!"


    Gina didn''t expect that those women would suddenly riot. If they surrounded him, it would be difficult


    for him to escape. She said, "Run."


    Gina ran away while holding Samuel''s hand. The mother and son ran away in panic.


    Fortunately, after running for a short distance, Samuel saw Leroy''s car. It was not until the two of


    them got on the car that they were able to escape from a great disaster.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "Leroy, I didn''t expect you to appear at such a good time."


    Leroy said with a smile, "Boss, I have already expected this situation, so I waited here early in the


    morning. I didn''t expect it toe in handy."


    "Let''s go to the airport." Samuel nodded and affirmed Leroy.


    Leroy was stunned. Although Samuel had told him about this, he didn''t expect Samuel to leave so


    suddenly. The Martial Grand Meeting had just ended.


    "Boss, are you leaving so soon?" Leroy asked.


    "I can¡¯t wait any longer. From now on, I¡¯ll leave Tagliare''s matters to you. I hope you won''t


    disappoint me," Samuel said.


    Leroy''s face was serious. He had already made preparations in his heart. Moreover, Leroy had


    repeatedly reminded himself not to be blinded by ambition. In this world, he could do anything, but


    he could never betray Samuel. Otherwise, he would have nothing left.


    "Boss, don''t worry. I will do my best to make Tagliare better," Leroy said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "If my grandfather needs your help, no matter what method you use, you must do it," Samuel said.


    Grandfather!


    Leroy was stunned. "Didn¡¯t Han Tianyang die many years ago? There is no one in Swallow City who


    doesn''t know about this matter."


    ording to the boss''s words, could it be that the old man''s soul was suddenly revived, or that his


    soul lingered in the human world?


    "Boss, what do you mean?" Leroy asked.


    "My grandfather isn''t dead," Samuel instructed. "He died many years ago, but it was nned by


    someone else. You don''t need to know the details. However, you can''t tell anyone about what


    happened to my grandfather."


    He still didn''t know Han Tianyang''s thoughts, and he didn''t know if Han Tianyang would tell the


    public that he didn''t die, so he told Leroy.


    "Yes," Leroy nodded and said. This matter was quite shocking to him, and he also knew that once


    this matter was spread out, it would probably cause another big storm in the Swallow City Business


    World. After all, if a person who had been dead for many years suddenly came back to life, it would


    inevitably surprise many people.


    On the way to the airport, Leroy called one of his friends and arranged a flight for Samuel, so that


    Samuel could avoid the embarrassment of having no ne to the airport.

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    At the boarding gate, Gina silently looked at Samuel''s registration, tears welling up in her eyes. For


    her, the time she spent with Samuel had developed a deep rtionship with him. The sudden


    departure made her empty in her heart, and she couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    Moreover, Samuel was only fourteen years old. She was still worried that such a young child would


    suddenly leave her and go so far away.


    Even if Gina knew Samuel''s current strength could not be bullied by ordinary people, in her eyes,


    Samuel was just a child. Who knew what he would face when he went to Cloud City?


    More importantly, the reason why Samuel was in such a hurry must be something. Gina was


    worried that it would cause some trouble and danger to Samuel.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect him to leave so suddenly. I''m really worried about him," Gina said lightly.


    Leroy smiled and said, "Boss is leaving at his most glorious time. If it were anyone else, they would


    not have been able to do that. No one can match his status in Swallow City."


    Gina knew this. Samuel gave up Swallow City''s status, for others, it was impossible to do this, but in


    his eyes, it seemed to be worthless. She did not know how he could have such a mentality at such


    a young age.


    "Tagliare will be handed over to you. The Hannigan family will not intervene in any of Tagliare''s


    matters. However, you must remember his words," Gina reminded him.


    Leroy lowered his head and said, "Don''t worry, no one can shake my loyalty to the boss."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gina was not worried about Samuel''s method of using people. Since he was able to hand Tagliare


    over to Leroy, it meant that Samuel was very confident in this matter. Hence, she was toozy to


    worry about it.


    On the ne, Samuel was sitting in the first -ss cabin, shaking his feet.


    When the stewardess saw this scene, she mistakenly thought Samuel was nervous and afraid, so


    she walked to Samuel with the warmest smile and said softly, "Kid, don''t be afraid. If you are afraid


    of heights, you can close your eyes when the ne rises. If you are really nervous, I have gum here


    and it can help you relieve."


    Samuel shook his head. He was not nervous; he just couldn''t hold back his excitement.


    "Thank you. I''m not afraid," Samuel said.


    "Kid, you don¡¯t need to care about your face in front of me," the stewardess said with a smile.


    Samuel looked cute in her eyes. He was obviously afraid, but he still refused to admit it.


    Samuel felt a little helpless. Although this stewardess was doing this out of good intentions, he was


    not afraid at all.


    "If I''m afraid, can I hide in your arms?" Samuel said with a smile, looking casually at the chest area


    of the stewardess.


    The stewardess¡¯s face instantly turned red. She didn''t expect that she would be teased by the little


    boy.


    "Not everyone has the right to hide in my arms," said the flight attendant.


    "That''s a pity." Samuel looked sorry.


    The stewardess thought Samuel was not a good person, so she didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    When the ne took off, Samuel finally restrained his excitement and calmed down. He did not


    shake his feet or show any sign of fear.


    Cloud City, for Samuel, was a very familiar ce. Cloudridge Hill Vi Area brought Samuel many


    beautiful memories. Samuel had experienced the real meaning of home there. Of course, only


    Yvonne could bring him this feeling. As for Lydia and Godfrey, they were just outsiders to him.


    The domestic flight didn''t take long. When the ne begannding, Samuel could already see the


    face of Cloud City.


    Cloud City was more uncouth than it was ten yearster. At this time, Cloud City was developing.


    However, at this time, the Sue family was already a well-known family in Cloud City. They started


    from building materials, which was exactly what Cloud City''s development needed.


    The nended steadily. The moment he got off the ne, Samuel took a deep breath. It was a


    familiar air and a familiar feeling.


    Samuel couldn''t help stretching, but after a pause, a discontented voice came from behind him,


    "What are you waiting for?


    Just go. Don¡¯t block the way."


    Samuel looked back and saw that it was a young man who was speaking. He looked impatient, with


    big eyes and bushy eyebrows. He looked quite intimidating.


    Behind him, there was a young man who looked familiar, but Samuel could not remember when he


    had met him.


    Samuel did not argue with them. After all, he had just settled down in Cloud City. He did not want to


    make trouble, so he quickly gave way to them.


    At the same time, several Mercedes-Benzes directly came from the runway of the ne, which was


    going to pick someone up directly.


    Samuel was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect these two young people to be so special. Otherwise,


    private cars couldn''t easily drive into the airport.


    This made Samuel more curious about their identity, especially the man whom he was familiar with.


    When Samuel tried his best to recall the man''s appearance, he was suddenly stunned.


    This man was not only familiar to him. However, due to his age, Samuel did not think of him in the


    first ce.


    Manfred!


    That person turned out to be the young Manfred.


    What Samuel did not expect was that the young Manfred was actually a little handsome. It was also


    because of this kind of handsomeness that Samuel did not associate him with Manfred in the first


    ce.


    After all, when Samuel knew Manfred, he was already a sloppy middle-aged man. Furthermore, he


    was an unscrupulous boss who smoked every day.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. The first person he met in Cloud City was Manfred. This was something


    he had never expected.


    Furthermore, Manfred was really high-spirited and vigorous. Any random S-ss car was sent to


    and from the airport. This was sufficient to show just how high his status in Cloud City was.


    Many yearster, Manfred would give up his position for the sake of a woman. This resolution was


    something that an ordinary person would not be able to imagine.


    Since he was an acquaintance, Samuel would not be bothered with his earlier disrespect. However,


    it was still too early to reconcile with him now. He estimated Manfred would not take him seriously at


    all.


    After leaving the airport, Samuel did not go directly to Yvonne''s house. Instead, he headed for


    Cloudridge Hill Vi Area.


    Hillside Vi used to be his home. The first thing he did when he returned to Cloud City was to buy


    his home.


    However, the current situation was different from the future. There was a famous person living in


    Cloud City. It was not easy for Samuel to buy Hillside Vi

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    After leaving the airport, Samuel went straight to Cloudridge Hill Vi.


    The environment here was even better than that in the future. This was because it had been less


    than two years since the vi district had been founded. Of course, with the strength of the


    Heavenly Family in Cloud City, even if it had not been two years, the price of the vi district had


    already reached a height that caused ordinary people to tremble in fear. It was not exaggerating to


    say that even if an ordinary person passed by Cloudridge Hill Vis, they would feel an invisible


    pressure. This was because this was a ce where only the truly rich people in Cloud City had the


    qualifications to live. An ordinary family would not even dare to think about this matter in their


    dreams.


    Samuel stood at the door. Everything that had happened was still vivid in his mind. All of a sudden,


    he was reminded of countless memories.


    At this moment, an aggressive security guard walked toward Samuel.


    After all, this was the most high-profile vi area in Cloud City. Ordinary people were not allowed to


    get close to it. Even if they looked at it more carefully, they would be driven away by the security


    guard. However, Samuel stood at the door in a daze, so the security guard could not stand it


    anymore.


    "What are you waiting for, kid? Get the hell out of here. This isn''t a ce you should havee."


    The security guard scolded Samuel as he walked up to him.


    Samuel smiled. The reason why the security guard dared to ask him to leave without even asking


    about his identity was because of the Heavenly Family. After handing over Cloudridge Hill Vis, the


    Heavenly Family was still in charge of the security department¡¯s work. Therefore, these bodyguards


    had always been arrogant. They did not care who the other party was. As long as he was not a


    member of the Heavenly Family, they did not take him seriously.


    "I¡¯m here to buy a house. Can''t I have a look first?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the security guard burst intoughter with his hands on his stomach. As the highest


    level vi area in Cloud City, this ce had not yet been sold, but this little kid dared to say that he


    wanted to buy a house without shame. Wasn¡¯t this a big joke?


    "Little boy, do you know what this ce is? Even if you have money, you can''t buy it here casually.


    Hurry up and get out of here. Don''t let those rich peoplee out and see you, lest you feel self-


    abased," the security guard said.


    "What if I have a lot of money?" Samuel asked.


    " Do you know what this ce is? Do you know what kind of people live here?


    Besides, all the vis here have already been sold out. Even if you really have money, you can''t buy


    them," the security guard said.


    "I want that one," Samuel said, pointing straight to Hillside Vi.


    The security guard looked back in the direction Samuel pointed. This time, he was even more


    delighted. Wasn''t this Hillside Vi? It was the most valuable vi in the entire vi area of


    Cloudridge Hill, and there was a mysterious person living in it. Even the Heavenly Family had to


    show some respect to him. This little kid was really boasting shamelessly.


    "Get lost, get lost. I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. Don¡¯t waste my saliva. Otherwise, I can


    only call an ambnce,¡± the security guard said impatiently. At first, he thought it was interesting to


    talk to Samuel. He just wanted to listen to a joke to add some fun to the boring standing. However,


    Samuel¡¯s words were getting more and more unreliable. Even he could not stand it anymore.


    "Does the Heavenly Family know that you are so arrogant?" Samuel asked faintly.


    The security guard raised his eyebrows. This kid actually knew the Heavenly Family. He seemed to


    have some knowledge. But since he knew the Heavenly Family, how would he dare to act wildly in


    Cloudridge Hill Vis?


    "You know the Heavenly Family, and you should know that this is not a ce where you are


    qualified to mess around. Get out of here. Don''t ruin yourself at such a young age," the security


    guard said.


    "I want to go in and take a look." Samuel made a request.


    The security guard¡¯s eyes immediately turned green. What was wrong with this guy? Was anyone


    qualified to enter and look at Cloudridge Hill Vis at will?


    "Kid, don''t me me if you want to make trouble with me." The security guard directly punched


    Samuel. Since a verbal warning was invalid, he could only let him have a taste of pain.


    But after all, the other party was just a child, and the security guard still had some strength, so as


    not to hit Samuel too hard.


    Of course, Samuel also had the same thought. After all, he merely wanted to enter and take a look.


    He did not intend to cause much trouble here. If he were to cripple this person, it would add to the


    trouble.


    In the eyes of outsiders, an adult and a child fought, it was that the adult could definitely beat a child


    in a fight.


    But in fact, the security guard was lying on the ground the moment they fought, while Samuel went


    straight to the door of the vi as if nothing had happened.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The security guard fell to the ground with a nk face. He didn''t understand what had just


    happened at all. He only felt a sudden pain in his lower abdomen, which made him unable to stand


    still, so he fell to the ground.


    However, he did not know why it was like this at all, because he did not see Samuel taking action at


    all.


    After entering the vi area, Samuel did not look at other ces. He went straight to the


    mountainside. After all, this was the ce he wanted, and only this ce had his happy memories.


    There was a very rigid rule in Cloudridge Hill Vis. It was that every family had their own private


    forbidden area. No matter whether they were the owners of the vi area or not, they were


    forbidden to enter other people''s forbidden area. Once they broke in, the Heavenly Family would


    show up, beat them hard or even be targeted by the Heavenly Family. In the future, they would not


    even have the qualification to survive in Cloud City.


    However, this rule could be ignored by Samuel. Even if the Heavenly Family came personally,


    Samuel would not be afraid.


    And in Samuel''s opinion, he was just here to see his future home. Was there a problem?


    When he arrived at the front yard, he found that some of the flowers and nts that Han Tianyang


    nted were missing. The rest of the flowers were of the same origin.


    Samuel clearly remembered that since Han Tianyang moved into the vi, he had been fascinated


    by the garden in the front and back yard. He spent all day on nting flowers and nts, like a


    hard-working gardener. But thanks to his effort, the spring was warm and the flowers bloomed, and


    there was a unique scenery in the garden.


    It was not enough for Samuel to look outside, so he walked to the door and pressed the doorbell.


    Only Samuel dared to trespass on someone else''s ce and press the doorbell in the entire


    Cloudridge Hill Vis. This was something that no one else in Cloud City dared to think of, because


    this was a direct challenge to the Heavenly Family.


    Soon, footsteps came from the room, and a middle-aged man opened the door.


    Wearing pajamas and a goatee, he looked mature. When he saw Samuel, he obviously frowned


    with dissatisfaction.


    All the owners knew the rules of Cloudridge Hill Vi, but this little boy dared to knock on his door.

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    "I will go in and take a look."


    When Samuel said this, the middle-aged man obviously sneered. Who on earth was this kid? How


    could he be so arrogant?


    His tone was not pleading or questioning. He did not say that he wanted to go in and take a look.


    He said he would go in and take a look. It seemed that he did not even give him a chance to refuse.


    "Kid, did your parents know you were here? " The middle-aged man said in a cold voice. Although


    the other side was just a child, he ignored the rules of the vi area and did not take him seriously,


    which made him very dissatisfied.


    "I never tell my parents what I will do," Samuel said.


    The middle-aged man''s face was even colder. What kind of family could cultivate such an arrogant


    and ungrateful child?


    Even the members of the Heavenly Family had to show him some respect. However, this little brat


    did not put him in his eyes at all.


    "Okay, if you want to go in and have a look, just do it," the middle-aged man said.


    Samuel nodded politely and did not say thank you.


    The middle-aged man dialed the number of Tian Changsheng directly. Not only did he want to find


    the security department in the vi area, but he also nned to let Tian Changsheng deal with this


    matter directly. No matter what family the little boy had behind him, offending him meant that he was


    doomed to die in Cloud City.


    Since he was arrogant and had no one to educate him, the middle-aged man would do it himself,


    and he would show him how sinister the society was.


    After Samuel came in, he found that the decoration style here waspletely different from


    Yvonne''s favorite. So wherever he went, Samuel shook his head and sighed, thinking about the


    reform n.


    "It seems that you are quite dissatisfied with my house." The middle-aged man said to Samuel in a


    stiff tone.


    "Indeed, it''s not what I like," Samuel said.


    The middle-aged man was almost irritated by this sentence. This was his home, not for Samuel.


    Why should he like it?


    In order to suppress his anger, the middle-aged man took a few deep breaths in order to calm his


    inner anger.


    "It''s not for you to live in. Why should you like it?" the middle-aged man asked.


    "Because I''ll buy this ce, and I''ll live hereter. Of course, I should like it," Samuel exined.


    The middle-aged man''s mouth twitched. This was probably the most ridiculous sentence he had


    heard in his life. Even if it was a normal business transaction, he had to be willing to do it. However,


    Samuel¡¯s attitudepletely ignored this point. It seemed that as long as he wanted to buy it, he


    had to sell it.


    "I''m very curious. How did your family educate you? Didn''t your family tell you that arrogance will


    cost you a lot? This kind of price may even involve your family, " the middle-aged man said.


    The price of arrogance.


    No one knew these words better than Samuel. Many people had been arrogant in front of him, and


    they had all be tragedies. Samuel was almost the founder of this field, and he had created


    countless regrettable scenes.


    However, this was the fate of Samuel''s opponents, and it had nothing to do with him.


    Moreover, the reason why Samuel came to him so arrogantly this time was simply that he urgently


    wanted to live here and changed it into what Yvonne liked, so he did not want to waste so much


    time.


    More importantly, Samuel had the right to be arrogant.


    "Of course I do. However, I am not the one who will pay the price if I have sufficient capital." Samuel


    spoke in a faint voice.


    The middle-aged man gritted his teeth. He had never seen such an arrogant person, and he was in


    his teens. He could only think that Samuel did not understand the dangers of society at all, and did


    not even know what he was doing.


    "I''d like to see how much money you have," the middle-aged man said.


    "Is Tian Changsheng on his way here?" Samuel suddenly asked the middle-aged man.


    If he could live in Hillside Vi, his status in Cloud City must not be low, and his rtionship with the


    Heavenly Family would probably be very close. Therefore, Samuel knew that the matter of him


    breaking into Hillside Vi would inevitably disturb the Heavenly Family. Moreover, his status was


    not low, so the family head, Tian Changsheng, would naturallye forward.


    The middle-aged man was very surprised by Samuel''s words.


    Did he know what the consequences would be, but he still barged into his house?


    Did he really have the ability to fight against the Heavenly Family?


    But in the entire Cloud City, who couldpare to the Heavenly Family?


    Even the great families of other cities would not be able toe to Cloud City to fight against the


    Heavenly Family. After all, a powerful dragon did not suppress a local bully. This simple truth was


    something that everyone should know.


    "You knew that this matter would rm Tian Changsheng, didn''t you?" the middle-aged man asked.


    "I guessed right. However, based on what you said, Tian Changsheng should be here. Since that''s


    the case, I''ll wait for him." After saying this, Samuel directly sat down on the sofa. He did not show


    any sign of fear at all.


    Except for young and frivolous men who were ignorant of the world, the middle-aged man could not


    think of any other adjectives that could describe Samuel at the moment.


    The newborn child was not afraid of the tiger. Perhaps he didn''t understand the Heavenly Family''s


    means of doing things at all, so he dared to be so arrogant.


    However, the middle-aged man had a strange feeling because of Samuel''s calmness. He could not


    help but suspect that Samuel really did not take the Heavenly Family seriously.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    At this time, Tian Changsheng had left his vi in a hurry, followed by a group of thugs.


    An ident happened in the vi area, which was usually handled by the security department. But


    this time, someone directly broke into Hillside Vi, so he had toe in.


    "Damn it, what kind of stupid dog dares to make trouble in the Hillside Vi?" Tian Changsheng


    comined.


    The current Tian Changsheng was a lot younger, and he was in charge of all matters concerning the


    Heavenly Family. He hadn''t yet to hand it over to Tian Honghui for the time being. On the other


    hand, he was known for his ruthless methods in Cloud City. Thus, ordinary people would not want to


    have any conflict with the Heavenly Family.


    All the owners who lived in Cloudridge Hill Vis were carefully obeying the rules of the vi area, in


    order to avoid provoking the Heavenly Family.


    "Boss, I''ve contacted the security department. They said it was a child," one of the men said to Tian


    Changsheng.


    "Kid?" Tian Changsheng gritted his teeth and cursed, "A bunch of good-for-nothings. Can''t they stop


    a little kid?"


    "Well, we have a brother who was knocked down by him, but we don''t know exactly what


    happened."


    After Tian Changsheng got in the car, he said with a cold face, "No matter what family background


    this little boyes from, within one day, I want all his assets to evaporate in Cloud City. This is the


    price for daring to offend my guest."


    The car roared, and nearly 20 hatchet men in three cars headed for Cloudridge Hill Vi.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    When that day Tian Changsheng came to the vi area, the bodyguard, who had nned to stop


    Samuel, seemed to be treading on thin ice. Because he had not done it well, it led to such a result.


    If Tian Changsheng wanted to sue him, he would suffer a lot.


    "Boss, I¡¯m sorry. It''s my fault for being useless. That''s why he came in." The security guard knelt


    down and apologized in front of thepany.


    Tian Changsheng didn''t curse without brains. The other side was just a child. There must be a


    reason that he didn''t stop him.


    "You can''t beat him?" asked Tian Changsheng.


    "Yes... yes, it should be." The security guard faltered, because he didn''t even know how he fell.


    "You''re a good-for-nothing. I''lle to you after I''ve dealt with this matter." After that, Tian


    Changsheng walked quickly to Hillside Vi.


    Samuel was still waiting very calmly.


    The middle-aged man always thought Samuel was pretending to be calm, so he wanted to find


    Samuel''s ws. But after staring at him for a long time, he did not find any worry on Samuel''s face.


    His calmness was beyond the imagination of the middle-aged man.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang.


    A faint smile appeared on the corners of the middle-aged man''s mouth. He said to Samuel, "The


    person you''ve been waiting for has arrived."


    Samuel stood up, stretched, and said, "I''ve been waiting for a long time. Tian Changsheng is not


    very efficient."


    The middle-aged man smiled coldly. This guy was about to die, but he still thought that Tian


    Changsheng was not efficient. Was he stupid and determined to die?


    After opening the door, Tian Changsheng first said some words of apology. From his attitude, it


    could be seen that this middle-aged man indeed had some status. After all, for Cloud City, it was not


    too much to call Tian Changsheng the number one person. If the man could make him apologize,


    he must have some weight.


    "This kid is waiting for you, and he doesn¡¯t put you in his eyes at all," the middle-aged man said to


    Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Changsheng''s face froze.


    Waiting for him?


    Only people who were extremely arrogant would dare to do such a thing.


    "Don¡¯t worry. No matter who he is, he can''t get out of the vi area alive today," said Tian


    Changsheng.


    "Don¡¯t dirty my ce," the middle-aged man reminded.


    Tian Changsheng came to the living room. When he saw Samuel, he was still a little surprised


    because Samuel was just a naive kid with nothing impressive on the surface. He had a faint smile


    on his face and did not look as arrogant and domineering as he had imagined.


    "This is what you looked like when you were young." Samuel said with a smile. These words were


    absolutely inexplicable to Tian Changsheng, just like this little kid had seen him when he was old.


    "Kid, do you know what this ce is?" Tian Changsheng asked Samuel.


    "Of course. Cloudridge Hill Vi is your family¡¯s territory," Samuel said.


    The corners of Tian Changsheng''s mouth curled up, revealing a hint of coldness. He said, "Since


    you know that this is the Heavenly Family''s territory, do you still dare to mess around here? Do you


    want to die?"


    "I am living well, why do I want to die? I came here to discuss with him how to buy this vi,"


    Samuel said.


    The corner of Tian Changsheng''s mouth twitched. How could this little boy''s brain circuit be so


    strange? Was Cloudridge Hill Vi avable to him? Was he qualified to buy it?


    At this time, the middle-aged man said to Samuel, "If you can leave here alive today, I will give this


    ce to you for free."


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. It was a good thing that he could get a vi without spending money.


    Although money was just a string of numbers for Samuel, it was better to take it for free.


    "That''s what you said," Samuel said with a smile. Then he turned to look at Tian Changsheng and


    asked, "How many people did you bring? Is that enough?"


    A fury instantly burned within Tian Changsheng''s heart. He had never felt ignored in Cloud City.


    Samuel''s words clearly did not hold him in any regard. "You brat, you¡¯re dead today," Tian


    Changsheng said through gritted teeth.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Let¡¯s go out and fight. Don''t ruin this ce. Although I''m not satisfied with


    the decoration here, it''s not a good sign since it''s bloody."


    After saying that, Samuel took the lead and walked out of the vi.


    When they arrived at the front yard, the twenty hatchet men brought by Tian Changsheng were


    ready to go. Seeing this scene, Samuel did not panic at all. After all, no matter how many people


    there were, they were just ants in his eyes.


    Looking at Samuel''s hands behind his back, the middle-aged man asked Tian Changsheng, "Do


    you know anything about this guy? He doesn''t seem to be afraid at all. It''s not you and I who will


    lose face


    today, is it?"


    Tian Changsheng tly shook his head. The people he brought with him were all elite fighters.


    Some of them retired from the army, and some of them were boxers. They could fight against three


    people at a time, let alone a little kid.


    "Don''t worry, lose face here today, how can I survive in Cloud City?" said Tian Changsheng.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man was a little relieved.


    "Let''s go one by one, ore together?" Samuel closed his eyes.


    Tian Changsheng was filled with anger when he heard these words. At this moment, he could finally


    sense just how arrogant Samuel was.


    "There are nearly 20 adults. Can''t they beat a little kid?"


    "Go ahead and let this little guy know how dangerous society is," Tian Changsheng said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, one of them took the lead in attacking Samuel.


    They didn''t n to go together, because in their view, it was enough to fight one by one. If they went


    together, it would seem to be a little bullying.


    The man waved his fist and jumped up. If this punch hit the target, even a strong man would feel


    ufortable.


    However, the closed-eyed Samuel stood rooted to the ground. He did not even have the desire to


    dodge.


    Tian Changsheng smiled faintly and said to the middle-aged man next to him, "This guy is


    pretending. He is going to ept his fate with his eyes closed."


    Although the middle-aged man thought that it was a matter of course for Samuel to be beaten,


    Samuel''s reaction at this time gave him a bad feeling.


    He even thought Samuel did not take these people seriously at all, so he closed his eyes.


    "I don''t think it''s right," the middle-aged man said.


    Tian Changsheng said firmly, "There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Do you see if he has a chance to fight


    back? This punch is enough to kill him."


    The middle-aged man shook his head. He could not say exactly what was wrong, but his intuition


    told him that this matter would not be so simple.


    Samuel didn''t behave like a child at all, and


    he didn''t want to die. If he was really so ipetent, why did he bring himself so much trouble?

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    The idea of Tian Changsheng waspletely different from that of the middle-aged man, because


    he knew his men better. In his eyes, the provocation of Samuel was to court death. How could he


    be the opponent of these people?


    First of all, this was the division of age. Moreover, these men were professional thugs. Even


    ordinary adults would be toppled in front of them, let alone a child.


    However, the smile on the corner of Tian Changsheng¡¯s mouth quickly stiffened. When the first man


    took the initiative to attack, he had thought Samuel would be seriously injured by a punch. However,


    the one who let out a miserable cry was his man. Tian Changsheng did not even see how Samuel


    had attacked. He merely sensed Samuel had moved a little.


    The thug wailed and fell to the ground. He soon passed out andy motionless on the ground.


    Everyone on the scene was stunned!


    What was going on?


    He was obviously with his eyes closed. How could he hit back so urately? Moreover, he could


    knock out a man who was twice as tall as him.


    The middle-aged man''s expression froze. Although he had already had this feeling for a long time,


    when it happened, he still couldn''t ept it deep in his heart. After all, the person in front of him


    was just a child!


    "What are you waiting for? Let them fight together.¡± The middle-aged man said to Tian Changsheng,


    gnashing his teeth. With the strength that Samuel had shown, if they continued to fight, Tian


    Changsheng¡¯s men would be defeated one by one.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the middle-aged man, it was better to attack Samuel in groups.


    Although this was the best way to bully the weak, it was also the best way.


    Tian Changsheng was woken up by the middle-aged man''s words and took a deep breath. He


    never thought that this little boy had such amazing strength, and he could also see that his men


    really couldn''t take any advantage.


    "Go together," Tian Changsheng ordered.


    The thugs howled, as if they were trying to cheer themselves up or scare Samuel.


    Then, they all rushed forward.


    Samuel still closed his eyes with his hands sped behind his back. At this moment, he was like a


    peerless master in a movie. His style was unparalleled.


    Tian Changsheng unconsciously clenched his fist and said, "This guy is too arrogant. I must teach


    him a painful lesson today."


    The expression on the middle-aged man''s face was already very ugly. That was because he was


    worried that even if so many people attacked him together, they would still not be a match for


    Samuel. If that was the case, would he give Samuel the vi or not?


    Of course, the vi was not a problem for him. With his strength and status, it would not be a


    problem even if he wanted to buy the whole vi area of Cloudridge.


    The most important thing was that he couldn¡¯t lose face, and he couldn''t let himself be trampled on


    like this in front of a little kid!


    It was a pity that everything was preordained from the moment he met Samuel.


    Today''s Samuel was a Divine Realm Master in the Xuanyuan World. Even in the Xuanyuan World,


    there was no one who couldpete with him except for the Velocisaurus, let alone on the earth.


    Almost 20 hatchet men were attacking from all directions. Samuel had his eyes closed; his every


    move was like a dynamic picture in his mind, which was no different from what he had seen with his


    own eyes.


    Samuel¡¯s lips curled into a smile. This was the second time he had encountered a fight of this level


    after his rebirth.


    The first time was when he was in the Wang family. Samuel did not let go of any of the killers from


    Europe, and the scene was extremely bloody and horrifying.


    Of course, Samuel would not do that in the vi district on Cloudridge. After all, Cloud City was a


    ce where he had to stay for a long time. There was no need for him to use such a method to


    frighten Tian Changsheng.


    The sound of wailing came one after another. Anyone who fought Samuel would be knocked back


    by a punch. And when they fell to the ground, they would lose theirbat effectiveness


    completely.


    In less than a minute, all of themy on the ground, and none of them were lucky enough to


    escape.


    And all the people passed out without exception, which made the front yard of Hillside Vi looked


    particrly strange and quiet.


    When Tian Changsheng saw this scene, he only felt that his scalp was numb.


    In his imagination, Samuel was supposed to kneel down and beg for mercy, was And he should be


    beaten ck and blue.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But what about now?


    However, Samuel was fine. Tian Changsheng''s thugs, on the contrary, all passed out.


    What was going on?!


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    A group of adult professional fighters couldn''t even defeat a child.


    "How... how is this possible? How is this possible?" Tian Changsheng''s face was full of shock as he


    repeated the words "How is this possible?"


    In the Tian Changsheng''s life experience, fights happened frequently. Otherwise, he would not set


    up his own martial arts club in the future.


    He was born to love fighting. However, after meeting Samuel, his fighting desire seemed to have


    completely disappeared. He did not even have the desire to fight anymore.


    The middle-aged man slowly loosened his clenched fists. This was the result he was most afraid to


    see. But now it had happened, and he could do nothing.


    Besides, so many thugs were no match for Samuel. What could he do?


    "It seems that this vi belongs to me now, isn''t it?" Samuel said to the middle-aged man with a


    smile.


    For the middle-aged man, these words were a great humiliation. He turned around angrily and went


    straight back to the vi.


    When Tian Changsheng saw this, he followed closely behind. After entering the vi, he


    immediately closed the door.


    "Tian Changsheng, this is your subordinate. Can''t they even beat a child?" The middle-aged man


    asked Tian Changsheng.


    This question made Tian Changsheng not know how to answer, because the people he brought with


    him were absolutely the top masters in the Heavenly Family. It was impossible to find anyone who


    could be their opponent in the entire Cloud City.


    He had never expected that such a group of people would lose to a child.


    "I''m afraid this little guy''s background is not simple," Tian Changsheng said with a


    serious expression. He had such a skill and was so young. In Tian Changsheng''s opinion, it was


    very likely that he was born in a martial arts family, so he was so powerful.


    "No matter how extraordinary he is, I want him to die. If you can''t do it, Cloud City will change its


    surname from now on," the middle-aged man said angrily.


    It was as though Tian Changsheng was treading on thin ice. The middle-aged man absolutely had


    the ability to do what he had said.


    Moreover, the reason why the Heavenly Family could be what it was today was that the middle-


    aged man added fuel to the fire behind the scenes. Otherwise, with Tian Changsheng''s status in


    Cloud City, how could he treat the man in such an attitude?


    Just as Tian Changsheng was about to speak, a voice that sent chills down one''s spine suddenly


    rang out. "You want to kill me?"

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    The appearance of this voice made Tian Changsheng and the middle-aged man instantly break out


    in a cold sweat.


    When they turned to look at the source of the voice, they saw that it was Samuel sitting on the sofa.


    However, the two of them did not notice it at all.


    "How... how did you get in?" Tian Changsheng opened his eyes wide and looked at Samuel


    incredulously. After he followed the middle-aged man in, he closed the door of the vi as soon as


    possible. At that time, he could see Samuel standing outside the door.


    At this time... how could he appear in the vi at this time, and it was so silent.


    The middle-aged man was so scared that he took two steps back, and his eyes shed with horror.


    He knew that he could not kill Samuel, and he was just talking..


    However, if Samuel wanted to kill him, he would be able to do so immediately.


    "I don''t need to exin how I came in. I''m worried that you''ll be scared," Samuel said with a smile.


    He had never felt such a rapid heartbeat in his entire life. He felt as if his heart was about to jump


    out of his body. He could not calm down, much less calm down his emotions.


    "If he exined, I would be afraid?"


    Without exnation, Tian Changsheng was even more afraid.


    Because Samuel suddenly appeared like a ghost, and it was under the condition that the door was


    closed.


    "What exactly do you want to do?" Tian Changsheng asked.


    "Don''t you know my purpose? I just want to buy this ce," Samuel said faintly. Then he looked at


    the middle-aged man and continued, "But he just said that he wanted to give it to me. Don¡¯t tell me


    you don''t want to admit it?"


    The middle-aged man swallowed his saliva subconsciously. He was over-shocked, so his mouth


    was a little dry.


    If he denied it now, he might lose his life if Samuel attacked him.


    But if he really gave the vi to him, wouldn''t he admit defeat? And he would feel ashamed.


    "Do you know who I am? If you offend me. you will note to a good end. Even if you can kill me


    now, the person behind me will not let you go. He will chase you to the ends of the earth and make


    you no longer have a peaceful life." The middle-aged man did not surrender. After all, his status did


    not allow him to do so, and it was in front of Tian Changsheng. If he chose topromise, he was


    afraid that even Tian Changsheng would look down upon him.


    "Behind him?" Samuel frowned. He did not know this middle-aged man''s identity, so he did not


    know his background. However, judging from the meaning of his words, he still had a boss behind


    the scenes, and his position was also supported by the boss behind the scenes.


    Samuel thought of a possibility that made him feel neither able tough nor cry. It couldn¡¯t be that


    this person was also a puppet of Hangong Boling. Although the probability of this happening was


    very low, it was also possible for Nangong Boling to have so many puppets all over the world


    Seeing Samuel smiling bitterly, the middle-aged man thought that his threat worked and continued


    to threaten him, "His position is beyond your imagination. He has a strong force around the world.


    No matter where you hide, he will not let you go."


    Strong force around the world.


    Aside from Nangong Boling, Samuel didn''t expect there to be a second person like him in this world.


    Samuel asked tentatively, "Is the man you''re talking about Nangong Boling?"


    The middle-aged man''s face changed dramatically, and even his body trembled. There was only


    horror in his eyes.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nangong Boling, he actually knew about Nangong Boling.


    In this world, besides the puppet of Nangong Boling and the members of the Nangong n, there


    were no more than ten people who were qualified to know this name!


    "Do you... do you know him?" the middle-aged man asked in a trembling voice.


    Hearing his question, Samuel knew that his guess was correct. This guy was indeed a puppet of


    Nangong Boling. He didn''t expect that they would meet in such a way.


    "Not only do I know him, but we are also very good friends. If you don''t believe me, you can call and


    ask. My name is Samuel." Samuel said with a smile.


    The middle-aged man shook his head. He was just a puppet and could only listen to Nangong


    Boling''s call and orders. He was not qualified to contact Nangong Boling.


    Moreover, the fact Samuel knew the name of Nangong Boling proved to a great extent that he did


    know Nangong Boling.


    "You should be his puppet, right?" Samuel continued to ask.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man no longer doubted anything Samuel said. If he knew that he


    was a puppet of Nangong Boling, then his rtionship with him must be extraordinary.


    The next scene caused Tian Changsheng to be both shocked and puzzled.


    The middle-aged man knelt down in front Samuel.


    As a puppet, what right did he have to offend Nangong Boling''s friends? Therefore, kneeling down


    to apologize was the only choice and the only chance for him to survive.


    Tian Changsheng was stunned.


    He was very clear about the status of this middle-aged man, but he had never heard of Hangong


    Boling. However, he was very clear about one thing¡ªthe status of the child in front of him must be


    higher than that of this middle-aged man. Otherwise, he would not kneel in front of him.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I didn''t recognize you," the middle-aged man said. He didn''t want to lose everything he


    had now, so he could only pray for Samuel¡¯s forgiveness.


    Samuel stood up, walked straight to the middle-aged man, and said condescendingly, "He won''t


    dare to me me even if I kill you. And he can only p his hands. Do you believe it?"


    The middle-aged man trembled with fear and hurriedly said, "Yes, I do."


    Who was more important, a friend or a puppet?


    The middle-aged man was well aware of it, so he knew that Samuel''s words were not a joke at all.


    "Your life is worthless to me. But I''ll take this vi," Samuel said.


    The middle-aged man nodded and said," Yes, yes, yes. I''ll transfer the vi to you in the shortest


    time possible. As long as you don''t kill me, I''m willing to do anything."


    Samuel raised his head, looking towards Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Changsheng did not dare to make any contact with Samuel¡¯s eyes. He quickly lowered his


    head and looked like he was listening to orders.


    "I don''t really like the decoration style here. Please help me find a decorationpany to change it.


    As for how much it costs..."


    Before Samuel could finish his words, Tian Changsheng said hurriedly, "The Heavenly Family has a


    decorationpany. I will never let you pay a penny. Please rest assured."


    Samuel smiled faintly. He had saved a lot of money in this way.


    Although he didn''t care about money, it was a good thing that he didn''t have to pay for it.

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    "I''ll check this ce a month from now. Is it appropriate?" Samuel asked.


    There was nothing appropriate or inappropriate. Even if Samuel came back in ten days, Tian


    Changsheng would have tried his best toplete it. After all, Samuel was a man who could make


    a middle-aged man kneel down. Such status was beyond his imagination.


    "Of course. I¡¯ll do my best," said Tian Changsheng.


    Samuel nodded and left.


    The middle-aged man kneeling on the ground didn''t get up until he heard the sound of the door


    closing. Then he stood up shakily.


    Tian Changsheng could not understand his feelings, but he knew very well that his life was hanging


    by a thread just now. If Samuel really wanted to kill him, he had only one choice, which was to


    extend his neck and make it easier for Samuel to kill him.


    "Phew..." The middle-aged man breathed a long sigh of relief and then copsed on the sofa.


    There were many doubts in Tian Changsheng''s heart, but he didn''t dare to ask casually. After all, he


    couldn''t afford to mess with Samuel. He couldn''t afford to mess with this middle-aged man.


    "You must be curious about why I have to kneel," the middle-aged man took the initiative to say.


    Tian Changsheng didn''t know what to say, so he could only shut up and say nothing.


    The middle-aged man continued, "I''m giving you a piece of advice. Even if you offend Varna, don''t


    offend him. Otherwise, it will be more painful than death.¡±


    Tian Changsheng''s eyelids twitched. To be able to make him say something like that, that child''s


    identity was definitely iparably shocking.


    "Don''t worry. I will remember your words," said Tian Changsheng.


    "I''ll leave Cloud City today. I don''t think I''lle here again in this life," the middle-aged man said.


    "As long as youe, you will always be a VIP to the Heavenly family,¡± said Tian Changsheng.


    From a certain perspective, this was a good thing for the Heavenly Family. If he did not appear in


    Cloud City, it wouldpletely be the domain of the Heavenly Family. Furthermore, it would


    not be under the control of others.


    Of course, Tian Changsheng would not ignore the existence of Samuel. However, he clearly


    understood that Samuel would not interfere with the development of the Heavenly Family even if he


    remained in Cloud City. Hence, there would not be any conflict between these two matters.


    The middle-aged man smiled faintly and said, "You don¡¯t need to say such polite words. If I don''t


    come, no one can threaten your status. You should be happy to see me leave."


    Tian Changsheng didn''t dare to say that casually. After all, the man was still in front of him, so he


    couldn''t say anything disrespectful.


    The middle-aged man stood up, walked to the side of Tian Changsheng, patted his shoulder and


    continued, "If you can serve this young man well, the future development of the Heavenly Family


    will be beyond your imagination. Even I can''t reach his status."


    His words did not cause too much surprise to Tian Changsheng. After all, the scene of him kneeling


    had fully exined this problem.


    After leaving the vi area, Samuel went directly to a school in Cloud City.


    Given Yvonne''s current age, she should be still in primary school. This feeling was somewhat


    strange to Samuel.


    After all, she was just a primary school student, but Samuel had to treat her as his wife. He had a


    feeling that he was cheating a teenager.


    Of course, Samuel was also an underage person. However, he knew much more than an underage


    person.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Before school was over, Samuel squatted on the opposite side of the school gate, and the


    expectation in his heart slowly became stronger. After all, this was the first time he met Yvonne after


    his rebirth. This feeling was more nervous than the first wedding night.


    "I don''t know what kind of person you are right now. Can I recognize you?" Samuel said to himself.


    He rubbed his hands to ease his tension.


    After a while, a group of social youths also squatted on the street opposite the school gate. At first


    nce, one could tell that they were at the edge of society.


    "Dude, are you waiting for your girlfriend?" A young man with tattoos on his arms walked to Samuel


    and asked with a smile.


    Samuel did not have a good impression of this kind of people, because they were not real


    gangsters. They only knew how to bully the weak and fear the strong. They were social tumors, so


    he was toozy to talk to them.


    But for these people, ignoring him meant disrespect for him.


    When the man saw Samuel did not respond, he was a little angry. "I''m talking to you. Are you


    deaf?"


    "I don''t want to cause trouble, so I advise you not to mess with me," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, the man couldn''t helpughing, and it was a very contemptuous smile.


    "Buddy, do you know who I am? Have you heard of Xiaolong?" The man said coldly.


    "Xiaolong, it''s you, isn''t it? Is it very powerful?" Samuel asked curiously.


    The man named Xiaolong lookedcent, and then the people around him said, "This is Brother


    Long. Everyone in this area knows him."


    The kid called himself Brother Long, which made Samuel want tough. But he also knew the tricks


    of these little idiots. They just liked to name themselves and pretend to be superior to others.


    "I don''t know him," Samuel said tly.


    Xiaolong''s expression suddenly changed. He yelled at Samuel, "You bastard. Since you don''t know


    me, I''ll let you get to know me better today."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a few blind men surrounded Samuel.


    Even Tian Changsheng''s top fighters were no match for Samuel. What could these blind thugs do to


    Samuel?


    Samuel, who had been squatting, stood up and said helplessly, "I have a troublesome constitution.


    It seems that I won''t be able to change it for the rest of my life."


    "Beat him!" Xiaolong roared.


    The group of people rushed forward. Samuel was not willing to show weakness. He quickly knocked


    all of them down to the ground. Then, as if nothing had happened, he continued to squat down to


    wait for Yvonne toe out of school.


    Xiaolong and the others did not expect Samuel to be so powerful. They looked at him in fear. They


    wanted revenge, but they did not have the guts. However, it was embarrassing for them to run away


    so quickly.


    "Brother Long, what should we do? We can¡¯t beat him." A subordinate asked Xiaolong.


    Xiaolong sneaked a peek at Samuel. He did not expect that this guy who seemed to be weak could


    be so good at fighting. He had easily defeated them. Moreover, it seemed that he had not used all


    his strength.


    Suddenly, an idea came to Xiaolong''s mind. If he could follow this guy, with his skills, he would


    certainly be able to help him, wouldn¡¯t he?


    The expression on Xiaolong''s face changed instantly. His smile was actually a little ttering. He


    then walked carefully up to Samuel and asked, "Brother, do you need a little brother? How about us


    be your little brother?"


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. They had just punched and kicked. But now they


    wanted him to take them in as a disciple?

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    "Can''t you tell that I''m still an adolescent? If you let me be Big Brother, where will you put your


    face?" Samuel said with a smile. His future subordinates would be those like Manfred. Samuel


    would not care about these useless people.


    Xiaolong nodded. But he did not care about Samuel''s age. Samuel was younger than him, but


    Samuel was good at fighting, so what if he was under age? Even an adult would not be able to


    handle it.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Since you are so good at fighting, you will definitely be able to make a name for


    yourself in Cloud City," Xiaolong said.


    Apart from other things, Xiaolong had a good eye. Samuel used to be known by everyone in Cloud


    City. From everyone''s point of view, he was a good-for-nothing, which made the entire Cloud City


    fear him.


    But now Samuel didn¡¯t want to pursue these anymore. He just wanted to spend more time and


    energy on Yvonne.


    Of course, Samuel knew in his heart that it was impossible topletely cut off the connection in


    this respect. The people in the underworld would eventually be of use to him.


    At this time, the school was finally finished, and students came out of the school gate one after


    another.


    Samuel looked intently at every student who had left the school. He didn''t even dare to blink his


    eyes, fearing that he would mistake Yvonne.


    Finally, Samuel stopped looking at a girl with three bags on her body.


    The current Yvonne was not as beautiful as the most beautiful woman in Cloud City. However,


    Samuel knew that she was his future wife.


    How could a person have three schoolbags?


    Samuel was still confused, Yvonne was followed by a man and a woman, which made Samuel


    suddenly realize what was going on.


    He would never forget Harvey and Yara. After he entered the Sue family, Harvey tried his best to


    ruin his reputation in Cloud City. The reason Samuel had the title of a good-for-nothing son-inw


    was because of Harvey.


    Yara, on the other hand, was all-around to make trouble for Yvonne. She was a woman who


    definitely would not leave a good impression on Samuel.


    Samuel did not expect these two to start bullying Yvonne from a young age. His anger red up


    instantly.


    Samuel looked at Xiaolong and others. He did not intend to ept them as his subordinates, but at


    this time, this kind of people was the most useful. It was definitely the most effective way to scare


    Harvey.


    "Don''t you want to be my follower? I need you to do one thing for me. If you do it well, I''ll take you to


    have a good meal," Samuel said to Xiaolong.


    Xiaolong nodded and said, "Brother, what''s the matter? I''ll do it for you."


    "Did you see that person? Teach him a lesson for me, and warn him not to bully the girl with three


    schoolbags," Samuel said coldly.


    It was Xiaolong''s expertise to bully primary school students, so he did not hesitate to agree.


    Then, Xiaolong led several of his buddies and walked toward Harvey and the other two, and


    stopped them.


    Yara hid behind Harvey as soon as possible. She was naturally afraid of these people with tattoos.


    However, Harvey, who stood in Yara''s way, was not much better. He was even more afraid in his


    heart, and he also knew that Xiaolong was not a person to be trifled with in this area.


    " Brother Long, what do you want to do?" Harvey asked Xiaolong with fear.


    Xiaolong did not expect that the other party would still know him. He could not help but show his


    pride and said to Harvey, "Kid, you are quite good at it. You actually know me.¡±


    Harvey had the potential to tter others since he was a child. This was also the reason why the old


    lady of the Sue family valued Harvey when he grew up because in the entire younger generation of


    the Sue family, Harvey was the one who could win the olddy¡¯s favor the most.


    "Brother Long, everyone in this circle knows you. You''re the best," Harvey said.


    These words made Xiaolong feel veryfortable, but he was not stupid enough to forget what he


    was doing.


    He walked up to Harvey and punched him in the chest.


    Harvey immediately curled up on the ground, and the intense pain almost made


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    him breathless.


    Yara was so scared that her legs went weak. She sat down on the ground, tears streaming down


    her face.


    Yvonne was also a child. In the face of such a situation, she was also terrified.


    But at this time, Samuel came to Yvonne and said to her, "Don''t be afraid. These people won''t hurt


    you."


    Yvonne turned around and looked at Samuel in confusion. He was only a few years older than her,


    but judging from his appearance, he seemed to be very familiar with these thugs.


    Moreover, Yvonne had a very strange feeling. After he appeared, she was no longer afraid.


    "Who are you?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    Samuel smiled and took away Harvey''s and Vara''s bags. Then he threw them on the ground and


    said, "From now on, you don''t have to carry the backpacks for them.


    Yvonne had been bullied by Harvey and Yara since she was a child. After all, they had moved out of


    the Sue family''s vi.


    Godfrey was almost the most ipetent person in the Sue family at present, who was the least


    valued by the olddy, so she knew that she could notpare with Harvey and Yara. When she


    was bullied, she could only keep silent. For such a hardworking job, she could only bear the


    consequences.


    Yvonne also tried to resist, but she ended up even worse. So from then on, Yvonne could only obey


    him. She had to do whatever Harvey asked her to do.


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Yvonne shook her head subconsciously, because she knew what the


    consequences of resisting Harvey would be. And this stranger in front of her would not stay by her


    side all the time.


    "Why are you shaking your head?" Samuel asked.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t dare to speak. She was afraid that if Harvey heard what she said, he would hate her


    even more.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. He won''t dare to hurt you." Samuel red at Xiaolong.


    Xiaolong understood and punched and kicked Harvey.


    Harvey screamed in pain, and Yara cried out in fear.


    However, in the face of such a situation, Yvonne was not at ease. On the contrary, she felt scared.


    Because she thought that the result of Harvey''s revenge was caused by her. Once Harvey took


    revenge on her, the consequences would be even more unimaginable.


    "You won''t be here at any time, so you won''t be able to protect me." Yvonne braced herself and


    said.


    Samuel smiled faintly. The reason why he appeared in Cloud City was that he wanted to protect


    Yvonne and not to let her get hurt, why would he leave?


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be here at any time except when you sleep," Samuel said firmly.

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    Yvonne didn''t know Samuel, and she didn''t even know if she should trust him.


    However, when Samuel said this, Yvonne had a strange feeling. She believed in Samuel, and she


    completely believed in this stranger in front of her. The sense of security he brought her was


    unprecedented, something that her parents had never given her before.


    Why did it turn out this way?


    Yvonne was confused. "Why do I believe a stranger who has never been seen before?"


    "Who are you?" Yvonne asked.


    Speaking of this, Samuel''s mouth curled into a smile. He was Yvonne''s future husband.


    Of course, Samuel could not say such a thing right now. Yvonne would only treat him as a malicious


    person if he said no. Samuel did not wish for his own image to be vulgar in Yvonne''s heart.


    After all, in this life, Samuel had to rely on his own means in order to catch up with Yvonne. It was


    not the situation where he was forced to get married.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You just need to know that I won''t hurt you. Let''s go. I''ll send you


    home," Samuel said.


    Yvonne looked back at Harvey and Yara. Harvey''s face was full of pain, and Yara''s weak


    appearance made people feel pity for her.


    However, the two of them had bullied Yvonne too badly, so Yvonne would not sympathize with them.


    She nodded and said to Samuel, "Let''s go."


    The reason why Yvonne agreed to let Samuel send her home was that she wanted to know more


    about Samuel and wanted to figure out why she trusted the stranger in front of her.


    Seeing Samuel was about to leave, Xiaolong hurried forward and asked, "Boss, what should we


    do?"


    "Wait for me here," Samuel said. "I''lle looking for you two."


    Xiaolong nodded hurriedly. He did not know why, but he was not worried at all that Samuel would


    not show up. Samuel could make people feel that he was trustworthy.


    On the way home, Yvonne kept her head down, not daring to talk to Samuel. Even if she wanted to


    ask a few questions to answer her doubts, Samuel was still a stranger to her.


    Samuel noticed a small detail. Yvonne raised her head a few times, and then she powerlessly


    lowered her head. This was clearly something she wanted to say, but she didn''t have the courage to


    say it out loud.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it. Don''t worry about it," Samuel said to Yvonne.


    Hearing this, Yvonne took a deep breath. Finally, she gathered up her courage and asked, "Why did


    you help me? Who are you? What''s your name? Why would I believe you?"


    The four questions in session made Samuel smile helplessly. However, he was able to answer


    the first three questions. Thest question was Yvonne''s own feeling. He couldn¡¯t exin it.


    "You will know the answer to why I help you in the future. Even if I tell you now, you won''t believe


    me. As for who I am, my name is Samuel, and Ie from Swallow City," Samuel said.


    "Swallow City?" Yvonne looked at Samuel in surprise. She knew that Samuel was a few years older


    than her, and he was also under age. Why did hee all the way from Swallow City to Cloud


    City?


    "Have youe to Cloud City to study? But isn¡¯t Swallow City a better ce than Cloud City?"


    Yvonne asked.


    Samuel was not interested in study at all, even if he had thought about it before that after he came


    to Cloud City, he would study in the same school as Yvonne. In this way, he could be closer to


    protect Yvonne. However, the moment this idea came to his mind, Samuel rejected it. With his


    current mentality, he had nothing to do but sit in the ssroom. This was something he could not


    stand.


    "I came to Cloud City for an even more important matter," Samuel said.


    "Is there anything more important than studying?" Yvonne asked curiously. She thought that at this


    age, it was time to study. This was not only learning, but also a responsibility, because at this age,


    what they yed was the role of a student, wasn''t it?


    "Of course, but I can''t tell you," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne suddenly felt that she had asked a lot of questions. Apart from finding out Samuel¡¯s name,


    she did not get any answers to the other questions. Instead, it made her even more confused.


    At this time, Yvonne was about to arrive home. Even if she wanted to ask, there was no chance.


    Yvonne suddenly froze, because she was surprised to find that Samuel had been walking in front of


    her. It could be said that he had brought her home all the way, which meant that he knew where she


    lived!


    "How do you know where my house is?" Yvonne asked Samuel with some horror in her eyes. This


    was the first time she was afraid of Samuel, because if the boy in front of her knew where her home


    was, maybe it was all part of his scheme.


    "Is your homeing soon?" Samuel looked around in confusion. He pretended to be confused


    and continued, "Are you living nearby?"


    Yvonne frowned slightly. She thought Samuel knew where her home was, but from his puzzled look,


    it seemed like all of this was just a coincidence.


    Gradually, Yvonne put down her guard and said to Samuel, "This is my home. You don''t have to see


    me off."


    Samuel saw this; he let out a sigh of relief in his heart. If Yvonne had suspected him the first time


    they met, it would be difficult for him to get close to Yvonne in the future. Fortunately, he reacted


    quickly enough and immediately thought of a solution.


    "Okay," Samuel said. "Go home first.


    Remember what I told you. Don''t let them bully you again. I''ll protect you."


    Yvonne didn''t know what to say. She could only nod her head, and then quickly ran away.


    "I have to be careful when I speak in the future. Don''t make my future wife look at me with hostility,"


    Samuel said to himself.


    Samuel returned to the school gate.


    Xiaolong and the others were still waiting here, and they did not let Harvey and Yara leave.


    "Boss, what should we do with these two?" Xiaolong ran up to Samuel and asked after seeing him.


    Samuel walked to Harvey. Although


    Harvey was the son of the Sue family, he would still feel scared when facing people at the edge of


    society. He curled up subconsciously.


    "From now on, if I find out that you''re bullying Yvonne again, I won''t spare you," Samuel said coldly.


    Harvey nodded like chicken pecking rice. At this time, he would not choose to resist.


    However, for people like Harvey, he would definitely keep this hatred in his heart and seek


    opportunities for revenge.

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    After releasing Harvey and Yvonne, Samuel asked Xiaolong, "Where is the most famous nightclub


    in Cloud City?"


    Xiaolong was moved by his words. Although he called himself the most powerful person in this


    area, he did not have much ability. Bullying the weak and fearing the strong could only make him


    live afortable life. He never dared to expect high ces like nightclubs. He did not expect that


    he would have the opportunity to go to such ces just after he found a new boss.


    However, Samuel was still a child after all, so Xiaolong still had some doubts about his economic


    strength.


    He had seen his fighting skills before. After all, he had not seen Samuel''s wallet yet.


    "Boss, the most famous nightclub is not something that anyone can afford. I don''t have any money,"


    Xiaolong said.


    "There is no need for you to pay. Naturally, there will be someone to pay for us." Samuel said with a


    smile.


    The current Cloud City was still Manfred''s control. In other words, the most famous nightclub in


    Cloud City would definitely be rted to Manfred.


    Although Samuel had no intention ofing into Manfred too early, after seeing Harvey''s attitude


    towards Yvonne, Samuel decided that this line should be established as soon as possible. After all,


    in the face of an unknown future, Manfred was someone who could be of great use.


    Samuel was known by everyone in


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Swallow City, but in Cloud City, he was just a nobody. Once he had a conflict with the Sue family or


    other business families, he had to rely on Manfred''s power to solve the problem more easily.


    "Boss, what do you mean? Who will pay for us?" Xiaolong said doubtfully. He did not dare to expect


    something like a pie falling from the sky,


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just take me there," Samuel said.


    Xiaolong calmed down. Seeing Samuel was speaking in such a carefree manner, it was likely that


    he would definitely have a solution. Moreover, even if something were to happen, Samuel still had


    the ability to fight. There should not be too much of a problem.


    "Boss, I have to remind you that the ce we are going to is the territory of the most powerful


    people in Cloud City now. I''m afraid that you can''t y there for free," Xiaolong reminded him.


    "Do you think I''m someone who eats the food for free?" Samuel said with a smile. The most


    powerful person should be Manfred, which showed that his assumption waspletely correct.


    "Let''s go."


    Then, the group of people headed for Sunshine Bar.


    On the way, Samuel asked Xiaolong, "Do you have a driver''s license?"


    It was extremely inconvenient without a car. Although Samuel could drive, he did not have a driver


    license at his age.


    Therefore, it would be much more convenient for Samuel to find a driver.


    "Boss, it''s useless to have a driver''s license. I don''t have a car," Xiaolong said with a wry smile.


    Although he had made himself famous, he didn''t even have a car. He lived a miserable life.


    "Wait for me at the school gate tomorrow," Samuel said.


    Xiaolong''s eyelids jumped. It seemed that Samuel was going to give him a car, which made


    Xiaolong excited.


    "Boss, are you buying a car?" Xiaolong couldn''t wait to ask.


    "That''s right. Without a car, you''ll be in trouble wherever you go. I don''t think I''ll let you down if I let


    you be my driver, do I?" Samuel teased


    "No, no, of course not. Why would I feel wronged? I''ve got a car. It''s so nice for me," Xiaolong said


    excitedly.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. With Xiaolong''s mentality, he could let people know how low his social


    ss was. How dared he call himself boss. He was really afraid that his tongue would be sprained.


    However, he was lucky to have met Samuel. As long as Samuel was willing, Xiaolong would soon


    be the real boss.


    After nearly half an hour, they finally arrived at the door of Sunshine Bar.


    After entering the nightclub, the lights and music made Xiaolong and others couldn''t help but shake,


    while Samuel observed the situation here immediately.


    It was still early, and there were only a few guests waiting for the opening in the nightclub. There


    were more service personnel than the guests.


    Seeing the guestsing, the shopkeeper of the nightclub came up to them in a hurry and asked,


    "Bros, have you booked the card?¡± "Just randomly arrange a ce. I want to have a ce which


    has the best view, and money will not be a problem." Samuel said.


    Hearing this, the saleswoman couldn''t helpughing. It seemed that they were big clients tonight.


    She had to be careful to greet them. She immediately followed Samuel¡¯s request and brought them


    to the best booth.


    There were different requirements for the consumption of the seats in the nightclub. Samuel asked


    for the best view, so the consumption here was naturally not low.


    "What would you like to drink?" The saleswoman asked.


    "What''s your most dazzling meal here?" Samuel asked.


    Upon hearing this, the smile on the saleswoman''s face deepened. She knew Samuel¡¯s purpose, but


    she did not expect that the youngest among them was so good at ying.


    "Dude, Highlight will definitely make you the most handsome one in the whole field," the


    saleswoman said.


    Samuel nodded and said, "I don''t need to tell you when to do it, do I?"


    "Yes, I understand." The saleswoman nodded repeatedly. Generally speaking, Highlight was used


    to attract people''s attention. Naturally, it would be used at the peak of the atmosphere in the hall.


    "Well, go ahead and do your work. Let¡¯s have a rest first. Offer some snacks now," Samuel ordered.


    Faced with such a rich customer, the saleswoman didn''t dare to neglect him. She immediately went


    to prepare.


    For Xiaolong, who had never been to such a high-ss ce, he waspletely confused now. Of


    course, he was a little shocked. Samuel was obviously an old yer, so he was so familiar with the


    night club''s routines. However, he was so young that Xiaolong could not imagine that he would be


    so experienced.


    "Boss, since you know so much, you should be a frequent visitor to nightclubs, right?" Xiaolong


    asked curiously.


    Samuel had never liked the environment of the nightclub, because it was too noisy for him.


    However, he was very familiar with the trick in it. After all, before his rebirth, he had his own


    nightclub.


    "I don¡¯t like this environment," Samuel said. Xiaolong could not help but pout. In his opinion, Samuel


    was just pretending. If he did not like this kind of environment, how could he know so much about


    it?


    Time passed. Gradually, there were more and more guests in the nightclub. But when the nightclub


    was really lively, it would be at midnight, so it was still a little early.


    Samuel closed his eyes and rested. He didn¡¯t know if Manfred would appear tonight. If he hadn''t


    come, Samuel''s n would havee to nothing. However, given Manfred''s current age, he


    probably hadn''t found his true love yet. Hence, there was a high chance that he wouldn''t have


    missed out on such a romantic opportunity.

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    As time went on, more and more guests came to the nightclub. Xiaolong and others obviously


    couldn''t hold back their impulses. Their eyes seemed to be fixed on the dance floor, and they didn¡¯t


    even want to blink.


    Several sexy and enchanting girls swayed their graceful bodies, which almost made Xiaolong drool.


    Although Xiaolong called himself Brother Long, he was actually the lowest of the people on the


    edge of the society. He bullied the weak and feared the strong every day just for three meals. He


    was not qualified toe to such a high-ss ce to eat, let alone meet the nightclub girls at this


    level.


    "Boss, aren''t you going to have a hop on the dance floor?" When it was close to 10 o''clock,


    Xiaolong finally could not help but say to Samuel, because it was too boring for him to sit in the


    booth, and his restless heart could no longer calm down.


    Samuel smiled and naturally understood what he meant. He said, "You guys can''t hold back


    anymore. Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me."


    "Boss, that''s not a good idea. You pay for it tonight. Let''s go and y. It''s not appropriate to leave


    you here alone," Xiaolong said reluctantly.


    "Did you feel your conscience when you said this? If that''s the case, I''ll let you sit here with me for


    the whole night. Are you willing to do that? " Samuel raised his eyebrows and said.


    Xiaolong subconsciously shook his head. What was the point ofing to the nightclub after sitting


    here all night?


    The reason why he came to the nightclub must be for dancing or to get to know the little sister, he


    didn''te here to pretend to be deep.


    "Boss, why don''t we go and have some fun first?" Xiaolong asked cautiously.


    "Go. I''m waiting for someone." Samuel said faintly.


    Manfred hadn''t appeared yet, but Samuel wasn''t worried. The night hadn''t started yet, and the


    atmosphere in the bar hadn''t reached its peak yet. This wasn''t the best time to hunt for women.


    However, given Manfred''s current status, there should be many women who would take the initiative


    to get close to him. There was no need for Manfred to take the initiative to attack at all.


    Thinking of this, Samuel was still a little worried. If Manfred didn''te, then his efforts tonight


    would have been in vain.


    After Xiaolong and others entered the dance floor, they were like runaway wild horses performing a


    devil dance, not caring about the eyes of others at all.


    At this time, Samuel noticed a booth in the corner. A few young people were sitting there. They did


    not look like ordinary people, and they were all wearing designer clothes. It was estimated that their


    family background was not simple.


    They were different from ordinary guests. They didn''t look around to find their targets, but there


    were all kinds of expensive wine on the table. It was obvious that they were waiting for the prey to


    take the initiative.


    Samuel knew very well about nightclub culture. No matter if it was male or female, there was always


    such a person who would swipe his card and drink. That was to say, they would not enter the shop


    for consumption, but for taking advantage of others. Especially some girls, they had innate


    advantages in this aspect. They would not bring any money into the bar, but they could also drink to


    their heart''s content.


    Those young people should be waiting for the prey toe to them. This was the advantage of


    waiting for the prey to take the initiative. If they were not satisfied with the other party''s appearance,


    they could directly refuse and wait for the next group of people to take the initiative to approach


    them. Until they were satisfied, they would then let them sit down.


    Of course, there was also the credit of the bar marketing. For people like them who had the


    potential for consumption, the sales often took the initiative to introduce some girls. After all, the


    more wine they drank, the higher theirmission would be.


    Taking Samuel for example, the saleswoman had already taken the initiative to help Samuel contact


    the girls. After all, it would cost a lot of money to get a set of Highlight. Plus, if she could find a few


    girls who could drink, it would not take long to finish the whole set.


    However, the saleswoman didn''t dare to mess around a customer like Samuel with a few women.


    The girls must be pretty and have a good figure and a strong capacity for alcohol.


    At 11 o''clock in the evening, Xiaolong and the others finally went back to the booth to rest. In less


    than a minute, the saleswoman led a few girls to Samuel and the others.


    Xiaolong and other people''s eyes almost fell into the arms of these women, but Samuel, who had


    no interest in taking a look at them, continued to close his eyes to rest.


    "Dude, these girls want to know you. Will you give them a chance?" The saleswoman asked


    Samuel.


    Samuel opened his eyes. He knew very well about a nightclub. The fact that saleswoman could


    introduce girls to him meant that she regarded him as a customer with great potential. In this case,


    he could not let the saleswoman down.


    "Let them sit down. You can take out Highlight. Let''s have three sets," Samuel said faintly.


    The saleswoman was overjoyed. She quickly let the girls sit down and went to prepare Samuel''s


    wine.


    After a while, several female staff of the nightclub brought the wine over. On the way here, they


    lifted the wine over their heads so that everyone could see it. This scene undoubtedly became the


    focus of the whole venue. Only then did Xiaolong understand what the most handsome person in


    the whole venue was.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    At this moment, his vanity began to stir. He took the initiative to stand up so that the guests could


    see him.


    Samuel was not interested in fighting for face. Hence, he let Xiaolong go. Moreover, he brought


    Xiaolong here tonight because he wanted Xiaolong to y a thorn in the side. It was a good thing


    for Samuel to be so high-profile.


    After the wine was served, the girls became more enthusiastic. They threw themselves into the


    arms and took the initiative to pour the wine, which made Xiaolong and the others smile.


    There was a girl who wanted to approach Samuel, but Samuel stopped her with just one look.


    After closing his eyes to rest, it was already twelve. At this time, the atmosphere of the bar was


    already close to its climax, and there were no empty seats. This was enough to show just how


    popr this ce was.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly opened his eyes and revealed a faint smile at the corner of his


    mouth.


    By now, the person he had been waiting for had finally arrived.


    In the end, the young Manfred still couldn''t escape the beauty pass.


    Manfred entered the room; he went straight to the private room. This was simr to what Samuel


    had imagined. With Manfred''s status, it was impossible for him to y in the main hall. Furthermore,


    his status would give the other guests a certain amount of pressure.


    However, Samuel had already thought of a way to get Manfred to take the initiative to show up.


    At this time, Xiaolong, the thorn in the side, woulde in handy.


    No one in Cloud City would dare to cause trouble in Manfred''s territory, right?


    However, Xiaolong, who got seventy percent drunk, should be able to strengthen his courage now.


    "Do you see the girls over there? Go and hook them up," Samuel said to Xiaolong.


    Xiaolong looked in the direction of Samuel''s finger. There was a booth in the corner of the hall. It


    belonged to a few young men of extraordinary status that Samuel had found before.

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    Xiaolong, who was already a little drunk, walked over without thinking when he heard Samuel¡¯s


    words. After all, his boss had rested all night long. It was rare for him to have a woman he liked. As


    his younger brother, he naturally had to help his boss meet these small demands.


    Samuel could not help touching his nose, hoping that this guy would not be beaten too badly.


    After Xiaolong went to the corner, he sat down and said to the girls, "My boss likes you. Come with


    me."


    Several young people immediately raised their heads and looked at Xiaolong with displeasure.


    "How dare this idiot steal the woman in their hands? He must be tired of living."


    "Get lost, kid. Don''t look for death," one of the young men said to Xiaolong.


    Xiaolong wasreckless, and now with the support of Samuel, he was even morewless. How could


    he be willing to be scolded?


    "What are you talking about? Am I looking for death, or do you want to die? Do you know who I


    am?" Xiaolong said coldly.


    The young man smiled coldly. He was a frequent visitor here. Anyone who came here often should


    know who he was. But this guy in front of him was like an idiot.


    "Do you know who I am? You don''t know my background, and you dare to climb into my corner?"


    the young man said.


    "I don''t care who you are. My boss wants these women. If you have any objections, you can''t leave


    here tonight," Xiaolong threatened.


    When they heard that, they all burst outughing.


    This was Manfred''s territory. Even they wouldn''t dare to cause trouble here. Wasn''t this idiot afraid


    that he would be destroyed by Manfred because of his words?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boy, when you said this, have you thought about whose territory this is?" The man stood up and


    casually tidied his clothes. In terms of temperament, appearance, and taste, he was much better


    than Xiaolong.


    Although Xiaolong was a little drunk, he still knew whose territory this ce belonged to.


    Reminded by someone, Xiaolong felt that things were not going well.


    This was Manfred''s territory. If Manfred found out that he was causing trouble here, he would be


    buried alive.


    "Boss Manfred shouldn''t interfere in a small matter like this, right?" Xiaolong''s imposing manner had


    clearly be a little dispirited. He dared to provoke these youngsters, but he really didn''t dare to


    provoke Manfred. Even if he was given a hundred times more courage, he wouldn''t dare to do so.


    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid? If you are, kneel down quickly and apologize to us. We won''t me


    you," the young man said.


    Several women in the seat couldn''t helpughing. They didn''t know where the idiot came from. He


    even dared to provoke these young masters. They were all young masters of the families in Cloud


    City. All of them had prominent backgrounds. The boy was just nobody, but he dared topete


    with them for women. It was a joke.


    The thing Xiaolong cared most in his life was his face. If he knelt down and apologized in front of so


    many people, it was definitely not something he could do.


    "What the hell are you talking about? How dare you ask me to kneel down to you. Who are you?"


    Xiaolong provoked him.


    The young man''s face changed. A rich second generation like him also cared about his face. How


    could he be looked down upon by such a man? If he didn''t take action, how could he face others in


    the future if this matter was spread out?


    "You asked for it." After that, the young man took the beer bottle and hit Xiaolong directly on the


    head.


    The beer bottle broke into pieces. Xiaolong held his head and shouted in pain.


    The young man was still angry, so he kicked Xiaolong again.


    The fight in the nightclub wasmon, and the other guests were used to it and treated it as a


    temporary addition.


    Moreover, the people who often came here knew the identities of these young people. Therefore, in


    their view, Xiaolong deserved to die even if he was beaten to death.


    In the distance, Samuel, who saw this scene, shook his head helplessly. He just hoped that


    Xiaolong would not be beaten too badly. His brain must have burst out with this beer bottle. The key


    was that Xiaolong didn''t even hide.


    It was not that Xiaolong didn''t want to hide, but because he was numb to alcohol and had no time to


    hide at all.


    "Boss, Brother Long was beaten. What should we do?" Seeing their former boss being beaten, the


    others all stood up one by one.


    Samuel waved his hand and said, "You guys wait here. I''ll go.¡±


    After hearing what Samuel said, they were relieved. After all, they had personally experienced


    Samuel''s skills. If Samuel showed up, he would definitely be able to save Xiaolong.


    But the faces of those girls were obviously not quite right. They were frequent visitors here, so they


    naturally knew the identities of those young people. If this group of people provoked those people,


    they might also be implicated.


    Samuel came to Xiaolong and asked, "How are you? You won¡¯t die, will you?"


    Xiaolong touched the warm blood flowing from his forehead. Although it had been cut, it was not a


    big problem. He said," Boss, I''m fine."


    "Boss?"


    "You''re the boss?"


    "Pfft, haha.¡±


    "Such a little kid turned out to be the boss. You almostughed me to death."


    After hearing Xiaolong call Samuel, the young peopleughed out loud.


    The few women in the booth could not help but cover their mouths andugh after sizing Samuel up


    with disdainful eyes.


    "You hit my man. Are you happy?" Samuel asked lightly.


    "Little junior brother, your people don''t have eyes and have to provoke me. There''s nothing I can


    do." That youngster said with a helpless expression.


    "Who do you think you are? Can''t we provoke you?" Samuel said coldly.


    The young man''s face turned cold in an instant. He couldn''t stand being mocked by a little boy like


    this.


    "Little junior brother, listen to my advice. Hurry and get lost, otherwise, you won''t be able to reach


    adulthood." That youngster said.


    "What can a good-for-nothing like you do to me?" Samuel said defiantly.


    The young man was furious. He was the young master of the family, but he was called a good-for-


    nothing by a little kid!


    "Little thing, you''re asking for it." After that, he picked up another beer bottle.


    Samuel was not Xiaolong. He would not let the beer bottle hit him on the head.


    When the man picked up the beer bottle, Samuel kicked him into the corner as fast as lightning.


    All of this happened so fast that those onlookers didn''t realize what had happened.


    In their opinion, Samuel should have ended up like Xiaolong. But now, such a little kid actually


    kicked an adult into the air!


    "What the f*ck! This little guy actually has such great strength!"


    "Am I seeing things? He actually kicked Young Master Chen into the air. What kind of power is


    this?"


    "Power is useless. Who is Chen Pei? If someone provokes him, will hee to a good end?"

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    In everyone''s opinion, it would not be a good ending for Samuel to beat Chen Fei. But Samuel did


    not intend to let go of Chen Fei.


    Since Xiaolong had been hit by beer bottle, the matter had already started to stir up. Samuel


    wanted to make this matter more valuable.


    If he couldn''t attract Manfred''s attention, Xiaolong''s beer bottle wouldn''t be worth it.


    So Samuel walked toward Chen Fei.


    "What does he want to do? Isn''t it enough to kick Chen Fei?"


    "This guy wants to die. If he doesn¡¯t respect Chen Fei, how can he survive in Cloud City?


    " This kid really doesn''t know what''s good for him."


    Chen Fei was the most powerful among this group of young masters. When the others saw Samuel


    coming forward, they immediately stood in front of him.


    They couldn''t let Chen Fei continue to be injured, and as friends, they couldn''t watch Chen Fei


    being beaten.


    It was just a kid. If Chen Fei couldn''t defeat him by himself, how could they not defeat him when


    they worked together?


    "Little thing, do you know what kind of trouble you''ve caused?"


    "No matter who you are, you will die if you offend the Chens in Cloud City."


    "I advise you to kneel down and confess and let Chen Fei vent his anger. Otherwise, not only you


    but also your family members will be finished."


    They threatened Samuel.


    However, these words did not pose any threat to Samuel. They were just a few families in Cloud


    City. How could he take them seriously?


    The three big families in Swallow City!


    The world''srgest private metropolis, the Hangong family.


    Samuel had never taken them seriously.


    "If you want to help him, just do it," Samuel said indifferently.


    In the face of Samuel¡¯s reckless strength, they could not be bothered to persuade him any longer.


    They began to fight.


    At this moment, the manager of the nightclub rushed into Manfred''s room.


    After such a huge incident had urred, he had to notify Manfred. After all, the families of those


    few youngsters were not ordinary.


    "Boss Manfred, something''s wrong, something¡¯s wrong." The lobby manager sweated profusely as


    he ran to the private room.


    Manfred didn''t even raise an eyebrow. He was currently young and aggressive, and the entire Cloud


    City belonged to him.


    There wasn''t anything that could cause him to panic.


    "The sky has fallen?¡± Manfred said indifferently.


    "They''re fighting. There''s fighting outside," the lobby manager said.


    Manfred raised his head in disdain and said, "You can''t even handle such a small matter properly,


    what else can you do?"


    "Boss Manfred, one side is Chen Fei, the Eldest Young Master of the Chen family, and the other


    side is a child that I have never seen before," the lobby manager said. If it was an ordinary customer


    who made trouble, they could just find security personnel and throw him out. But Chen Fei''s identity


    was not simple after all. As a lobby manager, he didn''t dare to make decisions on his own.


    "Now Chen Fei has degenerated to bully children. It seems that the Chens will be finished sooner or


    later," Manfred said disdainfully. He knew the Chens very well and had dealt with them several


    times. As for Chen Fei, he also heard that Chen Fei was an ignorant young master who was


    addicted to wine and women. If the Chens were handed over to him in the future, the Chens would


    go bankrupt in less than two years.


    "Boss Manfred, it''s not that he bullied children. It¡¯s that he was beaten." The lobby manager


    exined. If it was Chen Fei who had the advantage, he would not have informed Manfred. After


    all, in his eyes, Samuel was just an ordinary child. He had no background and no power. He could


    get rid of him easily.


    But now, it was Chen Fei who was beaten!


    Hearing this, Manfred couldn¡¯t help but frown. Chen Fei was an adult, after all, and he had a few


    brothers with him. How could he have been beaten by a child?


    "Are you out of your mind? How can a child beat Chen Fei?" Manfred said.


    "Boss Manfred, it''s true. If you don''t believe me, you can go out and have a look," the lobby


    manager said.


    Manfred looked at his subordinates. If


    Chen Fei had hit someone, he would not be interested at all. However, Chen Fei had been beaten


    up. He really wanted to go and take a look. Furthermore, the other party was still a child. This


    caused Manfred to be even more curious.


    "Let''s go out and take a look." After saying that, Manfred stood up.


    Following which, a few of his subordinates hurriedly walked out of the room as well.


    When they arrived at the hall, the music had stopped. Almost everyone''s eyes were fixed on


    Samuel, and there was a strong sense of disbelief on their faces.


    Just now, Samuel''s dazzling operation had caused the few of them to fall to the ground. No one had


    expected this. No one had expected that a few adults would actually be defeated by a child.


    Moreover, they had been resolved so quickly.


    At the same time, Samuel was stepping on Chen Fei. The sight of it caused everyone''s scalps to go


    numb.


    After all, Chen Fei was the Eldest Young Master of the Chen family. If he was humiliated like this


    and took revenge afterwards, who knew what kind of tricks he would use.


    "Boss Manfred is here! "


    "I didn''t expect Boss Manfred toe personally!"


    "This kid dares to cause trouble in Boss Manfred''s territory. He really doesn''t know how to spell


    death."


    Manfred saw Samuel, his brow furrowed. This kid really was young. However, Chen Fei and his


    companions were all lying on the ground.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Manfred couldn''t believe his eyes. Could this kid really have done it all by himself?


    "And he even trampled Chen Fei under his feet. Doesn¡¯t he care about the consequences of this


    matter?"


    Seeing Manfred, a faint smile appeared on Samuel''s face.


    The reason why he wanted to meet Manfred in such a troublesome manner was because Samuel


    knew that ording to Manfred''s current status, he was not someone that could be seen by


    anyone. If he were to go and look for Manfred directly, he would probably be blown away by


    Manfred''s subordinates and even be treated as a joke.


    "Do you know who the person you''re stepping on is? " Manfred walked up to


    Samuel and asked.


    "From the looks of his clothes, he should be the Eldest Young Master of a certain n." Samuel


    nced at him and spoke faintly.


    Manfred was even more puzzled. Since this kid knew that Chen Fei''s identity wasn''t simple, he still


    dared to cause trouble. Could it be that his background was even stronger than Chen Fei''s?


    However, Manfred had been in Cloud City for so many years, and he had never seen Samuel


    before. He had also never heard of such a person being able to possess such a powerful skill at


    such a young age.


    "Since you already know, you still have the guts to beat him up. You''re quite courageous." Manfred


    said.


    "If I didn''t make trouble here, I wouldn''t be able to see you. You¡¯re the boss of Cloud City. It''s not


    easy for me to meet you," Samuel said.


    "You''re doing this to meet me?" Manfred''s brows furrowed. He did not think that the little brat in front


    of him had done all of this just to meet him.

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    Samuel''s actions made many people feel puzzled. This was because no one in Cloud City was


    willing to do so or had the courage to take the initiative to provoke Manfred. No matter what the


    reason was, once they were targeted by Manfred, they would definitely not have a good ending.


    The people in the underworld had no choice but to submit, while the people in the business world


    chose to stay away as far as possible.


    Take Xiaolong for example. Even though he was a lowly character, he knew very well what kind of


    position Manfred held in Cloud City. He was someone who no one was willing to offend regardless


    of status or role in Cloud City.


    He even wanted to draw a clear line with Samuel now to avoid getting into trouble.


    However, he was just a small fry. How could he have the right to speak now?


    At this time, Chen Fei, who was trampled by Samuel, said to Manfred, "Boss Manfred, I''m Chen Fei.


    I was beaten in your territory. I want you to give me an exnation for this."


    There were still some people at the scene who didn''t know Chen Fei, so after hearing this sentence,


    they began to talk about it.


    Since he dared to ask Manfred to give him an exnation, this so-called Chen Family member must


    not be simple.


    "Chen Fei, who is that?"


    "You don''t know the Chens? You must have heard of the Chen Group, right? It''s theirs."


    "The Chen Group!"


    Those who didn¡¯t know Chen Fei''s identity all showed an expression of surprise after knowing his


    background.


    The Chen Group''s position in Cloud City was only slightly lower than that of the Heavenly Family.


    He was definitely a first-tier family in Cloud City.


    Xiaolong was frightened. He didn''t expect that he would offend the Chens, and Chen Fei was


    famous for taking revenge for the smallest grievance. This time, if he provoked him, he would


    definitely not let go of him.


    Xiaolong''s face was as pale as paper. He didn''t expect that his first experience at the nightclub


    would cause him so much trouble.


    At this time, he hadpletely sobered up from the wine. It was precisely because he was sober


    that he could feel more intense fear.


    "The Chen Family?" Manfred heard these words and let out a disdainfulugh. Even if he was from


    the Heavenly Family of the top-tier families in Cloud City, he would still dare to fight with them, not to


    mention a mere Chen Family.


    Normally, Chen Fei wouldn''t dare to speak to Manfred in such a tone. After all, his family was in the


    business world, while Manfred was in the underworld. It wouldn''t be easy for the Chen family to find


    trouble for Manfred.


    However, if Manfred were to cause trouble for the Chen Family, it would be too easy.


    But now Chen Fei, who had lost all his face, could not care so much. He only hoped Manfred could


    come forward and help him regain some of his dignity. That was why he took advantage of the Chen


    family¡¯s reputation, hoping Manfred would be a little afraid of him.


    However, Manfred obviously didn''t want to give him face.


    "What rubbish Chen Fei, this is the first time I''ve heard of it. As for the Chen Family you mentioned,


    if you want me to ount for it, ask Chen Bishan to personallye find me. Perhaps I will give


    him some face, " Manfred said.


    Chen Bishan was Chen Fei''s father as well as the current head of the Chen family.


    However, how would Chen Fei dare to let his father know about these things? Not to mention


    shame, Chen Bishan could not bear to watch Chen Fei fool around in the nightclub. If it weren''t for


    Chen Fei¡¯s mother''s protection, Chen Bishan would


    have cut off the source of ie and caused trouble. How would he dare to let Chen Bishan clean


    up the mess?


    Obviously, Manfred was not interested in Chen Fei at all. He turned to look at Samuel. He wanted to


    know why Samuel would dare to mess around here. How could he not put Chen Fei in his eyes?


    Manfred didn''t think much of Chen Fei because he was the current boss of Cloud City''s underworld.


    Aside from the Heavenly Family, he had nothing to fear.


    And this little brat in front of him, it was absolutely impossible for him to possess such power.


    Furthermore, ording to Manfred¡¯s familiarity with the Heavenly Family, it seemed that there was


    no such junior in the Heavenly Family.


    "Who are you? Why do you want to meet me?" Manfred asked Samuel.


    Before Samuel''s rebirth, the two of them had been brothers despite their age difference. Manfred


    ate and drank Samuel''s. The rtionship between the two was extremely solid.


    But right now, to Manfred, Samuel was just a stranger. If he were to be told about what happened


    before his rebirth, he would probably only treat Samuel as a fool.


    "I heard that you are very powerful. I would like to have a look." Samuel smiled faintly.


    Manfred''s expression turned slightly angry. He heard that he was powerful, so he wanted to learn


    more about it. It was obvious that Samuel was ridiculing him.


    In Cloud City, whoever talked to him should be careful, and whoever saw him should take a detour.


    This little brat actually had such great courage.


    Manfred guessed that he must have a very strong background. If it wasn''t for his powerful


    background, he wouldn''t dare to act recklessly.


    At this moment, an underling standing beside Manfred said, "Brother Manfred, this boy is very


    familiar."


    "Oh?" Manfred asked, puzzled, "Where have I seen him before?"


    The underling recalled with a frown. Suddenly, an idea shed through his mind. He said to


    Manfred, "Brother Manfred, do you still remember when we came back from Swallow City and got


    off the ne, we were blocked by a little kid? I even scolded him."


    Swallow City!


    Manfred couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. Was this kid from Swallow City? That was a ce of


    high-ranking officials. If his background came from Swallow City, he had to be careful.


    Although Cloud City was far away from Swallow City, it was not difficult to extend Swallow City''s


    power to Cloud City.


    "Young man, are you from Swallow City?" Manfred asked Samuel.


    Samuel nodded and did not deny this matter. His main goal tonight was to make friends with


    Manfred so that he could work in Cloud City in the future. As for how to make friends with Manfred,


    it did not matter to Samuel.


    If he had heard of his name in Swallow City, he would have helped Samuel a lot.


    If he had not heard of it, but he was a little afraid of the background of Swallow City, which was also


    a good thing.


    Indeed, Manfred''s attitude had be a little more cautious after seeing Samuel''s


    acknowledgement. Before he knew of Samuel''s true background, he would definitely not be willing


    to provoke this little thorn.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "It¡¯s too noisy here, how about we change the environment and have a chat?" Manfred suggested.


    These words left everyone speechless. After provoking Manfred, this fellow was unexpectedly not


    thrown out by the nightclub''s security personnel. Rather, Manfred wanted to change the


    environment and chat with him. This was enough to see that Manfred did not seem to dare to do


    anything to him.


    This inevitably aroused people¡¯s spection about Samuel''s identity. Even Chen Fei, who had been


    stepped on by Samuel, did not dare to look down upon him.


    Manfred''s attitude earlier had obviously showed that he ignored the Chen Family, yet he had


    suddenly softened his attitude towards this little brat. This clearly showed that in Manfred¡¯s heart,


    this little brat was even more important than the Chen Family.


    "Okay." Samuel took the lead in walking to the door of the nightclub.


    Manfred looked at Samuel''s back and thought to himself, "ording to this kid''s behavior and way


    of speaking, how could he appear to be so mature? He doesn''t look like a child at all."

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    After Samuel left, Chen Fei could finally get up from the ground. His face was dusty and dirty. It was


    a disgrace to the young master of the Chen family. Although Chen Fei was angry, he did not lose his


    mind.


    He was a good-for-nothing without learning anything, but he knew how to judge the situation. That


    kid could make Manfred dare not act recklessly, so he naturally did not dare to act rashly. After all,


    he did not dare to make too much trouble. If Chen Bishan should clean up his mess for him, he was


    very likely to be driven out of the Chen family and cut off the rtionship between father and son by


    Chen Bishan. This was not what Chen Fei wanted.


    " Chen Fei, what should we do? This guy seems to have some background." Chen Fei s friend said


    with a look of dissatisfaction. Such a shameful thing had happened to them. If it was in the usual


    situation, they would definitely make up for it. But today''s matter was obviously a bit troublesome.


    Chen Fei patted the dust off his clothes. The reputation of the young master of the Chen family was


    ruined tonight.


    However, if he wanted to regain his dignity, he would have to seek an opportunity and wait for an


    opportunity to strike.


    "Find out his background first," Chen Fei said.


    Hatred was in his heart. As long as there was a chance to take revenge, Chen Fei would never let it


    go. But in the current situation, Chen Fei had to think twice.


    Although his mother was his protective umbre at home, if the matter had blown up, even if his


    mother came forward, it would not change anything. After all, Chen Bishan had the final say in the


    family.


    After leaving the nightclub, Samuel went to another venue that was close to Manfred''s. This was


    Manfred''s underground boxing field.


    Cloud City had a long history of the underground boxing field. It was said that it had been left from


    the end of the Qing Dynasty. Of course, it was unknown whether it was true or not. However, the


    benefits that this industry could generate were very shocking, and it involved a huge amount of


    gambling. Therefore, all those who had a sense of dignity in the underworld would make their own


    underground boxing field.


    Samuel remembered that he had met Saber Twelve in the underground boxing field. He didn''t know


    what Saber Twelve was doing now. He should be affiliated with a mysterious troop.


    "Will this ce give you an even greater sense of security?" Samuel suddenly asked Manfred.


    Manfred was stunned when he heard that. Even though Samuel''s skills weren''t so simple after


    beating Chen Fei and the rest, Manfred didn''t think much of a little brat. Furthermore, Chen Fei''s


    good-for-nothings had their bodies hollowed out by alcohol and women. It was reasonable for them


    to lose the fight.


    "Do you really think that I am afraid of you to this extent?" Manfred said with a smile.


    "I don''t know if you are afraid or not. However, all of you here are no match for me even if you add


    them together." Samuel said in a faint voice.


    Manfredughed even louder and he became even happier. It was just like an international joke.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "How dare a kid say something like that?"


    These ck boxers were all ruthless characters, and their moves were fatal. With his small body, he


    probably couldn''t take a single punch, but he dared to talk nonsense.


    "Kid, aren''t you afraid you''ll get your tongue sprained after saying those words?" Manfred said in a


    disdainful tone.


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders. What he said was the truth. As for Manfred believed it or not, it had


    nothing to do with him.


    Moreover, the purpose of Samuel''s words was not to provoke Manfred. Rather, he wanted to see if


    Manfred had guessed his identity. After all, Samuel was a famous figure in Swallow City''s martial


    arts circles and was extremely important.


    With a normal person''s IQ, Samuel was from Swallow


    City. It was very likely that he would be able to connect the two. However, Manfred was clearly not


    aware of this.


    This made Samuel confirm Manfred did not know his identity. However, this was not surprising.


    Manfred had a high status in Cloud City, but in Swallow City, he was just a low-ss character.


    Furthermore, news of the Martial Grand Meeting spread throughout the family n and the upper-


    ss society. Only a few rumors could be heard among themoners, so Manfred didn''t know


    what was going on.


    "If you''re really that capable. I''ll arrange a match for you and let you go to the ring to have some


    fun?" Manfred said.


    "There''s no need. These people do not have the qualifications to be my opponents." Samuel


    refused.


    Manfred faintly smiled. Even his subordinates, who were by his side, started to sneer. It was


    obvious that they thought Samuel was just bragging. When it came toing up to the stage, he


    had already be a coward.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since they are not qualified, I won''t expose you. I just want to know why you want


    to see me." Manfred asked.


    By this time, the few of them had already entered Manfred''s office in the underground boxing field.


    Although this topic had been mentioned before,


    Samuel only said that he wanted to have a look since he heard that Manfred was very powerful.


    But Manfred wouldn''t think that way. Furthermore, he didn''t think that things would be that simple.


    If a kid wanted to see him, he must have some purpose. Otherwise, he would not take such a risk.


    "Next, I will stay in Cloud City for a long time. If I know you, you can help me solve a lot of


    unnecessary troubles," Samuel said.


    "Ha ha." Manfredughed out loud. In Cloud City, there was no trouble at all. If one knew him, it


    would indeed be able to solve the problem.


    But why would he help him solve it?


    Who was Manfred?


    As the number one person in the underground of Cloud City, even those upper-ss families would


    have to pay the price if they asked him for help.


    As for Samuel, he was just a little kid. He wanted to know him once and for all, and never had to


    worry about getting into trouble in Cloud City. How could he have such a whimsical thing?


    "Kid, do you know how much it would cost for an outsider to ask me for help?" Manfred asked.


    Manfred was doing was shady business. Naturally, he would have to pay a hefty price in order to


    get money out of someone else''s hands. This was something that Samuel knew very well. However,


    as long as they were on good terms, money would naturally not be a problem.


    "Looks like it will not be so easy to be friends with you." Samuelughed.


    He had known Manfred before he was reborn. It was just a deal made by a cigarette. He didn''t


    expect that he would ask for money now.


    "I, Manfred, have never had a friend. I only have benefits." Manfred coldly said.


    Speaking of money, Samuel couldn''t help but think of the fact that Manfred still owed him arge


    sum before his rebirth. Furthermore, every time Samuel brought up the matter of paying back


    money, Manfred would always change the topic and even shamelessly pretend that there was no


    such matter at all.


    Thinking of this, Samuel¡¯s face unconsciously showed a faint smile.


    This kind of smile was seen by Manfred and he felt as if he had been humiliated.


    Was this guyughing at him for taking interests so seriously?


    "Little guy, what are youughing at?" Manfred said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Nothing, I just thought of a few things from the past, and I couldn''t hold back anymore. I am really


    sorry." Samuel said.


    Manfred mmed the table and stood up. What past things could there be about this little brat? He


    was clearly teasing him.


    "Little guy, do you know what this ce is? Do you know that if I want you to die here, you won''t


    have a chance to live?"

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    After Manfred said these words, Xiaolong, who hade with Samuel, instantly felt his legs go


    weak. He clearly understood that with Manfred''s status, saying such words was definitely not a joke.


    Moreover, he was able to do it so easily.


    Xiaolong followed Samuel, hoping that he could live a good life. He did not expect that he would


    lose his life so soon, which made him regret.


    If he had a choice, Xiaolong would definitely not have epted Samuel as his boss. Unfortunately,


    he had no chance to change his mind now.


    "As I said before, all the boxers here are no match for me." Samuel was quite calm, and there was


    no panic in his eyes at all.


    Manfred gritted his teeth. He really wanted to find some traces of panic on Samuel. However, this


    little fellow was so calm that he was unable to find any ws in it.


    Manfred could be considered someone who had experienced great storms and waves. Even at


    Samuel¡¯s age, he was already drifting around the society.


    However, in retrospect, at the age of Samuel, Manfred was still very timid. Compared to Samuel''s


    calmness, Manfred was not even at the same level.


    It was hard for Manfred to imagine just what gave Samuel confidence to allow him to be so


    indifferent.


    Even if he really had a good background, at this critical moment, his background couldn''t help him


    at all. Why wasn''t he afraid?


    Was it true that as he said, all the boxers herebined were no match for him?


    How could it be possible? He was just a kid, and the boxers couldn''t even defeat him. Wasn''t it


    bullshit?


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll give you a chance to try it out." Manfred said in a cold voice as he stared


    at his subordinates.


    The subordinate immediately understood Manfred''s meaning and walked out of the office.


    Manfred had originally thought that this would cause Samuel to be afraid. However, from the


    rxed expression on Samuel¡¯s face, no one would be able to detect even the slightest bit of worry.


    "Are you really not afraid?" Manfred asked Samuel. He had seen many different kinds of people in


    his life. However, Samuel was the only one that made him feelpletely different. To be able to be


    so fearless in front of him was not something that an ordinary person could do.


    "Why should I be afraid?" Samuel asked.


    These words angered Manfred so much that he nearly puked blood.


    Why should he be afraid?


    There was no need to ask.


    This was the underground boxing field, and he himself was Manfred.


    Any ordinary person would be so frightened that his legs would go soft at this time.


    Take Xiaolong for example, his reaction was the kind of reaction that a normal person should have.


    "Look at your friend, you can ask him why he is afraid. " Manfred said.


    Only then did Samuel turn to look at Xiaolong. The guy''s face was pale, and his forehead was


    constantly sweating.


    "Where are the others?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Xiaolong didn''t know whether tough or cry. The others had already run away. After knowing Chen


    Lei''s identity, those guys retreated one by one, for fear of being involved. Only he was driven to the


    ground.


    "Boss, they ran away," Xiaolong said.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter whether they are here or not. What about you? Do you want to


    go?" Samuel asked.


    Xiaolong almost blurted out the answer to this question.


    In this case, how could he not want to leave? Staying here meant waiting for death.


    But Xiaolong held back the words that he was about to say. He saw a smile on Samuel''s face and


    saw calmness.


    Perhaps, Samuel was really not afraid at all.


    Perhaps, he really didn''t take any of this to heart.


    If he chose to stand by him at this time, he would be his confidante if he won the bet, and the


    benefits he would get would be unimaginable.


    Moreover, Xiaolong had offended Chen Pei. If Xiaolong disentangled himself from Samuel at this


    time, he would be in trouble once Chen Pei retaliated against him.


    After a moment of hesitation, Xiaolong said, "No, I don''t want to."


    Samuel smiled. He could guess the real thoughts in Xiaolong''s heart, but it was good enough for


    him to say that.


    It didn''t take long for Manfred''s men to bring three strong ck fist yers. They were bare-chested


    and had countless scars that made them look exceptionally sinister. If it were an ordinary person,


    just looking at this situation alone would make their legs go weak from fear.


    "Little boy, these few can be considered as thestrate boxers in my ring. Let them y with you.


    What do you say?" Manfred said with a smile on his face.


    Samuel looked at them. Their momentum was quite strong, but it was not enough.


    "Alright." Samuel did not reject him. This was because he did not need to prove himself with his


    strength. Manfred would not put him in his eyes.


    "You guys, y with this kid. It''s fine as long as you don''t beat him to death." After finishing his


    sentence, Manfred sat down on his chair and prepared to watch a good show.


    On the other hand, Xiaolong was leaning against the wall and standing in the corner to avoid


    idental injuries.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The few boxers were gearing up. Even though their opponent was a child, they didn''t dare to slight


    Manfred''s task.


    Furthermore, Manfred had already made it very clear that as long as he wasn''t beaten to death; the


    subtext was meant to teach him a painful lesson, wasn''t it?


    In order to shock Manfred''s strongest vision, Samuel did not wait for the other party to strike.


    Instead, he took the initiative to attack.


    The speed was so fast that it was impossible to see with the naked eye. Even Manfred, who was


    watching from the outside of the game, was unable to see Samuel''s figure clearly.


    He felt as if Samuel''s entire being had suddenly be illusory.


    Then, a boxer let out a painful scream, and his whole body rose into the air, smashing directly into


    the wall.


    The wall shook as if an earthquake had urred.


    Next, another person screamed miserably, and he was also smashed into the wall.


    In just a short moment, the two boxers lost theirbat effectiveness.


    The remaining person was directly stunned on the spot.


    The little boy, who was not taken seriously at first, actually killed his twopanions in an instant.


    This was not only a visual shock, but also a strong psychological pressure.


    "Still in a daze?" Suddenly, he heard Samuel''s voice.


    The remaining man showed a look of horror. When he was about to resist, a huge impact came


    from his back, which made him understand why hispanion flew out.


    Because it was so powerful that it could not be resisted!


    The office suddenly became eerily quiet. Only a few sounds of rapid breathing could be heard. This


    sound originated from Manfred, his henchmen, as well as Xiaolong.


    No one would have thought that in such a short span of time, Samuel would actually be able to kill


    three boxers. As for these three, even though Manfred said that they were the most unfashionable


    in the ring, their strength was definitely not weak.


    Furthermore, they had been dealt with in such a manner by Samuel. The visual shock that it had


    brought was something Manfred couldn''t even use words to describe.

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    The office was quiet for a full three minutes. The three people who could still stand were all staring


    at Samuel with stupefied expressions. They did not even blink their eyes.


    At this moment, Xiaolong suddenly had the courage. This was because he had witnessed Samuel¡¯s


    strength. He knew that even if Samuel were to face Manfred, his little boss would still have the


    ability to deal with it. Thus, he did not need to be afraid.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, you''re really amazing." Xiaolong silently walked to Samuel¡¯s side and gave him thumbs up.


    At the same time, he was d that he had made a wise decision. If he had chosen to leave just


    now, it was likely that he would never be able to follow Samuel. This would be the greatest loss in


    his life.


    But now, Samuel had disyed such strength. Even Manfred did not dare to look down on him.


    Being able to follow such a person, his future was definitely limitless.


    Samuel smiled faintly. He had just dealt with two small characters. What was there to be proud of?


    He was not afraid of the entire martial arts world in Swallow City.


    "It looks like you will have to send out the strongest person in your field," Samuel said to Manfred.


    Manfred abruptly sucked in a breath of cold air. He knew that he had underestimated Samuel, and


    that he had looked down on him to arge extent.


    More importantly, with Samuel¡¯s performance just now, even if he called out the most powerful


    person in the boxing field, he might not be able to defeat Samuel.


    "Little Brother, your skills really did not ur to me." Manfred said. Earlier, he had addressed


    Samuel as little boy, but now, he called him little brother. This showed that Manfred''s opinion of


    Samuel had already changed.


    "Aren''t you afraid that this is an ident and you don''t want to try again?" Samuel smiled and said.


    Manfred''s face was filled with a bitter smile. This was a fight where one''s fists hit the flesh, so how


    could there be any idents? Winning meant winning, it was the performance of one''s strength.


    There was no excuse.


    As for whether he wanted to give it another try, Manfred really did have such an idea in his heart. He


    really wanted to know what kind of ending the most powerful person in his own boxing field would


    have when he faced Samuel. However, there was no need to do this.


    "Little brother, if you have any use for me, feel free to let me know." Manfred said.


    "We will be good friends. Do you believe it?"


    Samuel said sincerely.


    To Manfred, he didn''t have real friends in the underground world. On the surface, they were putting


    their lives on the line, but there was a good chance that they were ying dirty tricks behind their


    backs. After all, there weren''t that many moral principles left in the current Jianghu.


    However, when Samuel said these words, Manfred had a strange feeling. He felt that he could


    really be good friends and good brothers with Samuel.


    "Although I don''t know why you would say that, I hope so." Manfred said.


    "If there is nothing else, I will leave first. By the way, my name is Samuel." After saying that, Samuel


    turned around and left the office.


    Seeing this, Xiaolong quickly followed behind. His admiration for Samuel had already reached its


    peak. To be able to do such a thing in Manfred''s office and even leave in one piece, Samuel was


    probably the first person to do so. Moreover, bing a good friend with Manfred meant that his


    position in Cloud City in the future would be below that of one person.


    "Samuel, Samuel." After Samuel left, Manfred quietly muttered his name.


    "Boss, how could this kid be so powerful?" His subordinate asked Manfred. Everything had


    happened so quickly that he was unable to see clearly at all. This caused the shock in his heart to


    persist for a long time. At the same time, he also began to doubt Samuel''s identity. To be able to


    possess such skills at such a young age, his background was definitely not that simple.


    Manfred shook his head. If someone told him before this, he definitely wouldn''t believe that a child


    could be so powerful. But now that he saw it with his own eyes, even if Manfred wasn''t willing to


    believe it, he had to admit that in this world, there were indeed gifted people.


    Samuel was definitely one of those existences with the strongest talent.


    "I have a feeling that knowing him isn''t a bad thing." Manfred said.


    The subordinate nodded. It was not a bad thing to know such a skilled person, but he was still a


    little worried. He asked Manfred, "Boss, this guy is from Swallow City. Do we need to investigate his


    identity?"


    Manfred didn''t even think about it. He directly shook his head and said, "There''s no need, it''s easy


    to find out. It''s very likely that he''ll find out about this. In this way, it''ll be a disy of distrust between


    friends.


    There''s no need to do this right now."


    Since he was a friend, he should choose to believe him. Furthermore, Manfred currently did not feel


    any threat from Samuel. Thus, he temporarily did not need to investigate the matter.


    After leaving the underground boxing stadium, Samuel could not help but stretch his back. He had


    only just arrived in Cloud City, but he had already settled down the Heavenly Family and got to


    know Manfred. For him, things had developed very quickly. Next, he should protect Yvonne and not


    let her be bullied by Harvey and Yara.


    "Go home first. Wait for me at school early tomorrow morning," Samuel said to Xiaolong.


    "Boss, are you really going to buy a car tomorrow?" Xiaolong asked excitedly. Ever since Samuel


    told him about this, he had been worried about it.


    "Of course. Do you think I''ll joke with you?" Samuel said. Buying a car was a piece of cake to him.


    "Okay, I''ll go home first. I''ll wait for you here early tomorrow morning," Xiaolong said.


    Tonight, Xiaolong was destined to be too excited to sleep. For him, who always wanted to have a


    car, it was absolutely inspiring to realize this dream.


    After returning home, Xiaolong began to check the car he liked with his mobile phone. However,


    with his vision and mentality, he could only see cars of about 200,000 dors at most, which was the


    limit he could imagine.


    But for Samuel, the big boss, a car worth just 200,000 dors was not even qualified to be a car.


    Therefore, tomorrow''s trip to buy a car was destined to be unforgettable for Xiaolong.


    After Xiaolong left, Samuel realized that something was wrong. Hillside Vi had been redecorated


    by


    Tian Changsheng, and now he didn''t even have a ce to stay at night.


    Samuel was helpless. He could only find a hotel. It was fortunate that he did not face any difficulties


    when he checked in. Otherwise, Samuel could only fall to the extent where he could sleep on the


    main street.


    Back in his room, Samuel caught a cold. Just as he was about to go to bed, Gina suddenly called


    him.


    After a round of meticulous concern and advice, Samuel could not hold up Gina''s keeping talking.


    He hung up the phone directly. Only then did he feel that the whole world had quieted down.


    After the world quieted down, Yvonne''s figure appeared in Samuel''s mind again.

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    In the early morning of the next day, Xiaolong, who had stayed up all night long, had been waiting


    excitedly at the school gate. Although he had not fallen asleep all night, Xiaolong seemed to be very


    energetic. Because he was so excited and looked forward to buying a car, he had been in a state of


    excitement all the time.


    He checked many brandsst night. He nned to introduce them to Samuel today. It would be


    best if he could buy his favorite car with Samuel''s money. Even if Samuel had his own choice in


    mind, Xiaolong was mentally prepared.


    Anyway, he could drive a new car without spending money. For Xiaolong, no matter what, it was the


    best result.


    Samuel also got up very early, but he did not go directly to school. Instead, he was on the street


    outside Yvonne¡¯s house, preparing to pretend to meet Yvonne by chance.


    Not long after, Yvonne appeared with her schoolbag on her back. Samuel walked in front of Yvonne


    deliberately, hoping that Yvonne would discover him on her own initiative. Otherwise, it would be a


    little deliberate if he showed up on purpose.


    Samuel didn''t want to arouse Yvonne''s suspicion about him because these small details had not


    been handled properly.


    When Yvonne saw Samuel, she felt a little strange. Yesterday, this guy inexplicably appeared to


    save her. Why did she meet him again early in the morning?


    Was there such a coincidence in this world?


    Whether she should go up to greet him be a question of question in Yvonne''s mind.


    If she pretended not to see him, nothing would happen.


    But yesterday, he saved her after all. Even if they met by chance, it seemed not too much to say


    hello.


    Finally, Yvonne plucked up her courage and quickened her pace towards Samuel.


    Although Samuel had his back to Yvonne, with his abilities, he could clearly feel Yvonne''s


    movements.


    When he felt Yvonne speed up her pace, Samuel raised the corner of his mouth slightly.


    "Hey." When Yvonne reached Samuel¡¯s side, Yvonne shouted.


    Samuel pretended to be calm and turned around.


    When he saw Yvonne, he was obviously surprised and said, "What a coincidence!"


    "Do you live nearby as well?" Yvonne asked Samuel.


    "That''s right. Otherwise, why would I havee here unconsciously yesterday? I didn''t expect you


    to be so early," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne thought that Samuel¡¯s words made sense, so she said, "I should go to school of course I


    have to get up early. What about you? Don''t you need to study?"


    Samuel should be a student now at his age, and if he could y the role of a student and study in


    the same school as Yvonne, he would be able to protect Yvonne better.


    However, when he thought of the fact that he was locked up in a ssroom, he could not ept the


    fact that he was in such a state.


    "Actually, I dropped out of school a long time ago. My family doesn''t have enough money for me to


    study," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Yvonne''s sympathy overflowed in an instant. Although her family situation was not


    very good and she had the Sue family as her backer, they could not get any benefits from it. After


    all, Godfrey was just an ordinary employee in thepany.


    But at least there was no problem for her to study. Samuel, however, was not even qualified to


    study.


    "If you don''t study, what are you doing? Have you already started working?" Yvonne asked


    cautiously, as if she was afraid of upsetting Samuel''s self-esteem.


    "That''s right. I can only get married in the future if I make money by working," Samuel said.


    Yvonne was speechless. Samuel was only a few years older than her, and he was still underage.


    He had


    already begun to think about getting a wife.


    When Yvonne was about to refute Samuel, Samuel took the opportunity to say, "Since it''s such a


    coincidence, do you want to have breakfast with me?"


    Yvonne shook her head and said, "I''ve already eaten. I''m on duty today. I have to go to school early


    and clean up."


    "Alright then." Samuel didn''t force her. Now that he was in contact with Yvonne, he had to be a bit


    more careful. Once she became hostile and vignt at this age, it would be very difficult to change


    her opinion of him in the future.


    The two of them walked to the school gate, and during the conversation, they talked about some


    unimportant topics.


    Samuel saw Xiaolong from afar. However, the people standing beside him were not his


    subordinates, but strangers. It seemed that Xiaolong seemed to have been held hostage by them.


    Samuel looked at the school gate again. Harvey was standing there with a proud face.


    Upon seeing this, Samuel understood what had happened. Harvey must have sent someone here


    to take revenge.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    With the status of the Sue Family, it was definitely not a big problem for Harvey to find a few


    helpers.


    Moreover, Xiaolong''s reputation in this area was all a bluff. Yesterday, Harvey seemed to be afraid


    of


    Xiaolong because he was outnumbered. Today, with a helper, he would not put Xiaolong in his


    eyes.


    After saying goodbye to Yvonne, Samuel walked toward Xiaolong.


    When Harvey saw Yvonne, his face naturally showed a disdainful expression. This was his attitude


    toward Yvonne. Harvey knew that Yvonne¡¯s position in the Sue family was notparable to his, so


    in his eyes, Yvonne was no different from a servant.


    Under normal circumstances, Harvey had already begun to make things difficult for Yvonne.


    However, he was not in the mood to do so today. After all, he was here to take revenge on Samuel.


    Samuel walked up to Xiaolong. Xiaolong said to Samuel as if he had seen a life-saving straw,


    "Boss, you''re finally here."


    Samuel looked at those people and said, "If you don''t want to be beaten. Get out of here quickly. I


    know you are the people called by Harvey. Please help me tell this good-for-nothing that if he wants


    to y with me, he''d better be well prepared."


    When they saw Samuel was so arrogant that he did not take them seriously at all, they became


    angry immediately.


    "Little guy, who the fuck do you think you are? Why are you so arrogant?"


    "It seems that you are itching. We will help you loosen your skin."


    "Beat him."


    At the school gate, Harvey rubbed his hands. Yesterday, when he returned home, he was


    depressed for a long time. Today, he was finally able to take revenge. Even in his dreams, he


    dreamed of himself stepping on Samuel''s head.


    But what happened next stunned Harvey at the school gate.


    The people he found were all knocked to the ground by Samuel quickly, as if they were made of


    paper.


    When Samuel turned to look at him, Harvey felt a chill down his spine and broke out in a cold


    sweat.


    "This guy is so powerful!" This was something Harvey had not expected. Moreover, the look in


    Samuel''s eyes made him feel a lingering fear.


    As soon as he turned around, Harvey ran to the school without hesitation. Only in this ce could


    he feel safe.

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    "See? I''ve told you that if my bosses, you can''t run away. You don''t believe it," Xiaolong looked


    at the people lying on the ground and said disdainfully.


    Xiaolong was not afraid at all to be surrounded by these guys, because he had already expected


    the result of Samuel¡¯s appearance.


    Even Manfred''s boxers were no match for Samuel. What right did these fools have to deal with


    Samuel?


    "Boss, these guys were all called by the boy yesterday. Do you want to teach him a lesson?" asked


    Xiaolong.


    "Where are your people?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    Speaking of this, Xiaolong was furious.


    His subordinates all ran away because they offended Chen Fei. Those guys were afraid that Chen


    Fei would seek revenge, so they chose to distance themselves from him one by one. However,


    Xiaolong knew that this would be the loss of those idiots. Moreover, he believed that one day, those


    guys would turn around and look for him.


    "Boss, they ran away after the conflict with Chen Feist night. They were afraid that Chen Fei


    would seek revenge," Xiaolong said.


    Samuel smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. It''s useless to have such good-for-nothings. Let''s go buy


    a car.


    Let''s talk about Harveyter."


    This matter was not over yet. Samuel knew Harvey well. He was a man who would not give up until


    he was faced with grim reality. Harvey would still make trouble for him. There was no need for


    Samuel to take the initiative to find him.


    Speaking of the car, Xiaolong immediately forgot about other things. He said to Samuel, "Boss, I


    saw a lot of carsst night. See if there are any of them that you can take a fancy to."


    After that, Xiaolong took out his own small notebook, which had a lot of cars recorded on it, as well


    as the data configuration from all aspects. It was almost an all-round contrast.


    However, when Samuel saw that the cars were all for the family, he was not interested in it at all.


    Although Samuel was not in a state of desire, cars were still attractive to men. No matter how old


    they were, they could not resist the charm of cars to men.


    "What kind of things are these?" Samuel said.


    Xiaolong was stunned for a moment. "These are all cars. What else can they be?"


    "Boss, you don''t like them at all?" Xiaolong asked doubtfully.


    "Am I only worthy of these cars in your eyes?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Xiaolong did not think so. However, he felt that it was already very good for Samuel to be able to


    buy these cars at such a young age. What other bigger goals could he have?


    "Do you know where the most luxurious car dealer in Cloud City is?" Samuel asked.


    Xiaolong nodded subconsciously. There was a luxury car dealer in Cloud City. He often passed by


    from a distance to take a look at those luxury cars.


    But it was just for a look. Xiaolong was still self-aware, knowing that he would never be able to buy


    those cars in his life.


    "If you know, why don''t you lead the way?" Samuel said.


    "Oh, okay," Xiaolong said dully.


    Halfway through, Xiaolong suddenly came to his senses and said to Samuel, "Boss, there are no


    cars less than one million there. Are you sure you want to go there and watch the car?"


    Samuel now had a bank card of Tagliare with him. To him, a million dors was just a small amount.


    Moreover, the car he wanted to buy was not only worth a million dors.


    "Are you afraid that you will lose face with me if I have no money?" Samuel asked.


    Xiaolong quickly shook his head. He did not have such an idea. He just could not believe Samuel


    had such financial strength.


    After all, he was just a child. How could he have so much money?


    "Boss, your family must be rich, right?" Xiaolong said.


    Samuel curled his lips. The Hannigan family used to be quite rich, but it had nothing to do with him.


    After all, he was not qualified to use it.


    "You talk so much nonsense. I have to think about finding a new driver," Samuel said.


    Xiaolong suddenly panicked and hurriedly said," Don''t, don''t, don''t, boss, I''m just talking casually. If


    you don''t like it, I''ll shut up immediately."


    After that, Xiaolong also sealed his mouth.


    After arriving at the luxury car dealer shop, because it was too early, there were no customers in the


    shop, so several sales girls chatted together.


    When Samuel and Xiaolong walked into the store, they just took a look and didn''t pay any attention


    to them.


    After all, Xiaolong didn''t look like a rich man at all, and Samuel was just a child. They didn''t think


    that these two people had any purchasing power. They probably just had a look at it.


    For the sales, this kind of customers was the least likable, so they were toozy to greet them.


    "Boss." Xiaolong began to get nervous as soon as he entered the shop. His mouth instantly went


    dry and


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he said, "I''m a little scared." "Are you afraid that they''ll eat you up? " Samuel said disdainfully.


    Xiaolong was so nervous that he was trembling. In the past, he had looked from the opposite side of


    the street, but he never had the courage to walk into the store. Because for him, this was a ce


    that had no intersection with his world at all. Moreover, he never dared to imagine that he could buy


    such a luxury car.


    "Why don''t we go somewhere else? No one cares about us," Xiaolong said to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled faintly and walked toward the sales.


    "I want to buy a car. Can you introduce it to me?" Samuel said to several customers.


    The salespeople took a look at Samuel. Such a little boy actually said that he wanted to buy a car.


    This was not a toy shop.


    "Kid, you see it clearly. This is a luxury car store, not a toy store. We don''t have models to sell here."


    "Yes, you went to the wrong ce. You have to go to the toy city if you want to buy a toy."


    Hearing these harsh words, Xiaolong subconsciously lowered his head. This was the reaction of


    self-abasement in his heart. Although he could bully the weak and fear the strong, when he


    encountered this kind of thing that he could not reach, Xiaolong lost his confidence.


    "Where''s your boss? Does he know that you treat your guests like this?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "Yo, little brother, you are so arrogant."


    "I didn''t ask you to get out, which is already giving you face. You''d better take a look at these things.


    Do you know how much they are worth?"


    "Go out and turn left. If I remember correctly, there is a toy store, which is where you should go."


    After saying these words, the salespeople allughed, full of sarcasm.


    Samuel was not angry in the face of such a situation. Given his mentality, these small potatoes were


    not worth his anger.


    "Call your boss out. You good-for-nothings don''t deserve to rmend me a car," Samuel said


    lightly.


    When they heard the word "good-for-nothing", they got angry immediately. They stood up from the


    sofa and stared at Samuel with fierce eyes.

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    "Boy, what did you say?"


    "If you have the guts, say that again."


    "Little brother, this is not a ce for you to make trouble."


    "If you have never seen the dangers of society, we might as well teach you."


    Seeing this situation, Xiaolong was a little afraid. He was used to bullying the weak and fearing the


    strong. When he met such a person who could not be provoked, he would usually run away as soon


    as possible. Although these people sold goods, the background of the luxury car business was not


    something that ordinary people could provoke.


    However, after yesterday''s experience, Xiaolong became a little bolder. After all, his boss didn''t


    even care about Manfred. If he admitted defeat in front of these sales, wouldn''t he lose the face of


    his boss?


    Xiaolong took a deep breath and showed his usual arrogant and domineering attitude. He said,


    "Hey, you guys are buying a car. Who are you scaring?"


    "Haha, who are you? Do you have the right to speak here?"


    "Do you know who our boss is? If you mess around here, I promise you won''t even be able to get


    out of the


    gate."


    "The man who made trouble herest time is still lying in the hospital. Do you want to have a try?"


    They said with disdain. They did not take Samuel and Xiaolong seriously at all.


    The sales of this kind of luxury cars were usually very discerning people. They could almost


    recognize at a nce whether the customers in the store had purchasing power or not.


    Naturally, people who were able to purchase the car could get the treatment which was different


    from the wanderers..


    In these people''s eyes, Samuel was a person without any purchasing power, and he was also a


    yer who made a mess of himself. After all, who would believe that a little kid wanted to buy a car


    worth more than one million dors?


    "Don''t scare me here. Call your boss out. My boss wants to buy a car," Xiaolong said lightly.


    In fact, Xiaolong was still quite guilty after saying this, because even he felt Samuel couldn''t afford


    these cars. But no matter what, he had to be imposing and keep his dignity. Whether he could buy


    these cars or not was not important.


    Samuel smiled. Yesterday''s Xiaolong had obviously changed. It seemed that after yesterday''s


    incident, he had already known what role he should y.


    Since he was a little brother, he had to help his boss show off his imposing manner, instead of being


    scared to the point of not even daring to breathe.


    "You''re buying a car, aren''t you? Show us the money first." After saying this, a certain saleswoman


    deliberately looked at Samuel up and down with a teasing look. How could this kid, dressed in


    random clothes, possibly fork out the money?


    Samuel didn''t waste his breath. He took out a bank card and said, "You can ask the financial staff to


    check the money. I''m sure you won''t see so much in your life."


    "You''re good at pretending, aren''t you? You stole the car from your family, right?" the saleswoman


    said with a disdainful smile.


    "Just check it. Why do you talk so much nonsense? Do you really think that you''re powerful?"


    Xiaolong said sternly.


    The sales''s face darkened and she said, "Well, since you want to lose face, I''ll give you this


    opportunity."


    After that, the saleswoman took the card and walked toward the finance department.


    "The password is six-eight. I hope that when I see youter, you will appear on your knees." Samuel


    said this indifferently and sat directly on the sofa.


    Seeing Samuel so calm and confident, the rest of the sales began to feel a little nervous. "Is this


    little guy


    really a rich man? Did they make a mistake?"


    If that was the case, then this matter would be a little troublesome.


    If such a child could be rich, then he muste from a rich family. If they offended the young


    master of a certain family, they would be in serious trouble.


    The woman came to the finance department with a bank card in her hand. After handing the bank


    card over to the finance department, she said, "Check how much money is in this card. The


    password is 6-8."


    "What are you doing? Did you pick it up?" the financial staff asked with a smile.


    "A small child said that he wanted to buy a car. He''s messing around here and wants to verify his


    certificate. Of course I''m going to give him this opportunity." The sales sneered.


    The finance staff shook her head helplessly and said,'' You believe the words of a little kid. Isn''t this


    a waste of my time?"


    "You check it out first. The evidence is conclusive, so I can drive him out of the store," said the


    sales.


    "All right, all right." The finance staff looked impatient and said, "Don''t look for me in the future for


    such meaningless things."


    After that, the financial staff began to log into the bank''s official website. After entering the


    password, she began to check the bnce.


    The impatient expression on her face was gradually reced by shock.


    "One, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, one hundred thousand, one million, one


    million, one hundred million, one hundred million!" While counting the numbers on the bank card,


    the finance staff¡¯s face became more and more stiff and incredible.


    Although she was thepany''s financial staff, she had never seen so much money in the personal


    ount. A long string of numbers almost blinded her.


    After familiarizing herself with it, the finance staff was worried that she had made a mistake. After


    counting it again, she finally made up her mind that it was indeed a shockinglyrge sum of one


    hundred million dors!


    "What are you counting? It''s been so long," the sales asked curiously.


    The finance staff swallowed hard. When such a number appeared in the bnce of the bank card,


    the shock it brought was unimaginable.


    "Did you say that this card belongs to a child?" The finance staff curiously asked. How could a child


    have so much money?


    "Yes, is there a problem?" The sales were confused.


    The finance staff stood up, handed over the bank card, and said, "Of course there is a problem.


    There is a bnce of hundreds of millions of dors in it."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Wha... what!" The sales staff was shocked and her mind was buzzing.


    The bnce of hundreds of millions of dors!


    "Are you sure? How could there be a bnce of hundreds of millions of dors?" The sales couldn''t


    believe it. There was only one thought in her mind-the financial staff must have misread it.


    "Of course not. I''ve confirmed it several times. If you don''t believe me, you cane and have a


    look," said the financial staff.


    The sales went up to theputer, but, a series of numbers appeared in front of her.


    She finally understood why the finance staff had been counting for so long just now. With such a


    long number, it would indeed take a lot of time to determine.


    For a moment, the sales staff suddenly felt a sense of horror.


    Regardless of whether the money belonged to the child or the child''s family, the person who owned


    such wealth was definitely not an ordinary person.


    He was likely to be the young master of a rich family in Cloud City. If she offended such a person,


    she would not have a good end.


    "Damn, I''ve made a mistake. I''ve made a mistake," the saleswoman said with a regretful


    expression.


    "Have you guys offended him?" asked the financial staff.

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    "Offended?"


    It was more than just offending him.


    The sales staff''s look was bitter. If the boss knew about it, all of them should take the me.


    "F*ck, we''re finished this time," the sales staff said.


    Upon hearing this, the finance staff knew that they had offended the young boss. She quickly said,


    "It has nothing to do with me. You can solve it by yourselves."


    The sales staff suddenly remembered what Samuel had said before. He hoped that she would


    appear on her knees when he saw herter.


    If the other party was an adult, she could ept it if she knelt after making such a mistake, but after


    all, he was just a child.


    In the exhibition hall.


    The other salespeople were a little confused when they saw that their colleague had note out


    yet. It was just a bank card check. How could it take so long? Was there an ident? Did the kid


    really have money on his card?


    "What did she do? Why did it take her so long?"


    "She must have had an affair with Xiao Zhou again. She has liked Xiao Zhou for a long time. This


    guy is


    really all-pervasive." "Hey, she''sing out, she''sing out."


    At this time, the sales staff came out of the financial department. Her face was obviously very ugly.


    "Hurry up. It''s not the time for you to flirt with boys."


    "Hurry up, tell us the bnce and let us have a good look at it."


    "Kid, how much lucky money do you have on your card?"


    Someone even deliberately asked Samuel a question in a sarcastic tone.


    However, when the saleswoman who came out of the financial department heard these words, she


    had mixed feelings.


    This kid had a deposit of hundreds of millions dors, which they had never looked up to in their


    lifetime, but they still dared tough at him. Wasn''t that a joke?


    "What do you think? How much money is there? Say something quickly."


    The salesgirl walked up to Samuel, bowed 90 degrees, and apologized to him, "I''m sorry. I offended


    you just now."


    In the face of such sudden apology, the others were stunned. "What''s going on? Why are you


    apologizing?"


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "I remember what I said just now. When I see you, I hope you are


    kneeling."


    The sales staff''s face was ugly. She had hesitated for a long time, but she did not do as Samuel had


    suggested. Instead, she bent down and apologized in an attempt to get Samuel¡¯s forgiveness.


    However, this action was obviously not approved by Samuel.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I apologize for looking down on you." The sales staff continued to bend over and held the


    bank card with both hands.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" another salesgirl asked her.


    "The bnce on this boss''s bank card is hundreds of millions. There is no car that he can''t afford


    here."


    "How... how much?"


    "Hundreds of millions!"


    "How is this possible?"


    The sales had all changed their faces. For them, who had a sry of thousands of dors a month,


    hundreds of millions of dors was beyond their imagination.


    At this time, Xiaolong also widened his eyes.


    His boss was so rich that he had a bnce of more than a hundred million dors on his card. No


    wonder he woulde to such a luxury car dealer store to buy cars. Those cars worth more than


    ten thousand dors were not worthy of his attention at all.


    Xiaolong could not help but be curious about Samuel''s identity. He wondered who Samuel was to


    be so


    outstanding at such a young age.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and apologize." The saleswoman reminded the other


    colleagues.


    Their scalps were numb. If the boss knew that they had offended such a big customer, they would


    be screwed.


    The guys with their eyes on the top of their heads bent down in front Samuel and said, "I''m sorry."


    Xiaolong smiled coldly. He was one of Samuel''s men. Naturally, it was his turn to say something.


    "You guys are blind. Now you know to apologize? Call your boss out," Xiaolong said.


    As soon as they heard that, the sales girls immediately panicked.


    "Brother, we know we were wrong. If the boss finds out about this, we won''t even be able to keep


    our job. I hope you can forgive us."


    "Sorry, we really know that we are wrong."


    "What car do you want to look at? We''ll introduce it to you right away."


    "What the hell looking at? My boss isn''t in the mood to buy a car now. Hurry up and call the boss.


    Don''t talk nonsense," Xiaolong said sternly.


    The sales girls looked bitter and thought that they were going to be finished. If they called the boss,


    they would probably get lost on the spot.


    In order to appease Samuel''s anger, the saleswoman holding the bank card knelt down to him and


    said,1 Young boss, it¡¯s our fault. I''ll kneel down and apologize to you."


    When the others saw this, they looked at each other in dismay. Even though it was their fault, they


    still didn''t kneel down.


    However, on second thought, they realized that their boss was not an ordinary person. If he med


    them, not only would they lose their jobs, but they might also be beaten up. They might not even be


    able to survive in Cloud City in the future.


    Thinking of this, the others also knelt down.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    Seeing this situation, the resentment in Xiaolong''s heart was immediately vented. He thought about


    the attitude of these fellows from before and looked at the current them. It was really enjoyable.


    Sure enough, money was good.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Having such a rich boss, Xiaolong felt that God was giving him a chance.


    Samuel took the bank card and said faintly, "I will just take a look at the car. There''s no need to


    argue with small fries like you."


    Hearing this, several salespeople immediately breathed a sigh of relief, stood up one by one, and


    became very enthusiastic.


    "Young boss, what kind of car do you need?" "What''s your need for cars?"


    "Do you want to befortable, exercise a little more, keep a low profile, or keep a high profile?"


    They began to introduce cars to Samuel enthusiastically.


    Samuel''s request was actually very simple. It was enough to ridefortably. After all, he could not


    drive right now. The most important thing, of course, was thefort.


    After several screenings, Samuel finally decided on a Maybach. It did not look very eye-catching,


    and it wasfortable to ride on.


    Next, it was to swipe the card to sign the contract.


    For Xiaolong, the driver, it was hard for him to imagine that he was going to drive the Maybach.


    Moreover, due to the fact that Samuel was still underage, the car had to be registered to Xiaolong.


    This was even more unexpected for Xiaolong.


    Although he was the driver, once the car was resgistered to him, in a sense, he was the owner of


    the car. If he went out to brag, all the girls would take the initiative to get close to him.


    "Boss, are you really going to let me have the car?" Xiaolong asked Samuel in disbelief.


    "Is there a problem?" Samuel asked.

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    There was naturally no problem for Xiaolong. He had additional fixed assets for no reason, and it


    would be a free lunch.


    But if he were the one who gave this thing worth millions to another person, Xiaolong would never


    ept this kind of thing. Just thinking about it would make him sleepless at night.


    "Boss, aren''t you afraid that I''ll run away? This car is so valuable. If I run away, I''ll be able to live for


    the rest of my life if I sell it," Xiaolong said.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Do you think I''ll care about this little pocket money?"


    Xiaolong couldn''t help swallowing saliva. Pocket money. This was really rich. A million dors was


    only pocket money.


    However, thinking about the bnce on Samuel¡¯s card, it didn''t seem to be much of a problem for


    him to pay such a small amount of money.


    This was probably the difference between the rich and the poor, which Xiaolong could only exin.


    It took less than half a day for the transfer procedure to bepleted.


    After the professional exnation of sales, Xiaolong had a preliminary understanding of the driving


    and


    functions of the car.


    After leaving the luxury car dealer shop, Xiaolong, who was holding the steering wheel, was more or


    less nervous and sweating. After all, it was the first time in his life to drive this kind of car. If there


    was a little bump, he could not afford it.


    "Boss, where are we going?" Xiaolong asked Samuel.


    Samuel looked at the time. It was not the time for Yvonne to go out of school yet. Moreover, it would


    not be a good thing for him if he appeared too frequently.


    "Let''s go to Cloudridge Hill Vi," Samuel said.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, you won''t live in Cloudridge Hill Vis, will you? " Xiaolong asked.


    "Don''t tell me that I don''t have the qualification to live there?" Samuel smiled and joked.


    "No, no, no, that''s not what I meant," Xiaolong said quickly. It was not unusual for him to live in


    Cloudridge Hill Vis with a bnce of hundreds of millions of dors. However, this ce was


    unattainable for most people in Cloud City. Xiaolong did not expect that he would be able to go to


    such a ce one day, even in a Maybach.


    In Cloudridge Hill Vis, the cars of each household had been registered. Only when the cars were


    registered could they be unimpeded. Obviously, Samuel''s car had not been recorded as the security


    system of Cloudridge Hill Vis.


    So at the gate, their car was stopped by the security guards.


    No matter who came to the vi area, no matter what car they were driving, for those security


    guards, there was no different level; they were not allowed to enter. This was the right given by the


    Heavenly Family, and no one dared to break the rules.


    "Boss, what should we do?" Xiaolong asked Samuel.


    Samuel did not speak, but rolled down the window and asked the security guard, "Can''t I go in?"


    When the security guard saw Samuel¡¯s face, his legs went soft.


    Samuel caused a scene in Vi District of Cloudridge, which was known to all in the security


    department. Besides, Tian Changsheng even promised that they would treat Samuel politely when


    he came to the Vi District in the future.


    "It turns out that you are here. Of course you cane in, of course you cane in," the security


    guard said quickly.


    Then, he lifted up the rod to let them pass.


    Xiaolong once again saw how powerful Samuel was. He could even enter Cloudridge Hill Vis by


    showing his face, which was a great honor to him.


    "Boss, you don''t even know the members of the Heavenly Family, do you?" Xiaolong could not help


    but ask curiously.


    "Do you mean Tian Changsheng?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Xiaolong almost choked on his own saliva. The name of Tian Changsheng was not something that


    anyone in Cloud City had the right to mention. As the number one family in the business circle in


    Cloud City, Tian Changsheng s position was almost supreme.


    But judging from Samuel''s attitude, it seemed that he did not take Tian Changsheng seriously at all.


    For some reason, Xiaolong felt a chill run down his spine. Just what kind of person was Samuel?


    He was powerful to such an extent. Manfred, the leader of the martial arts world, and Tian


    Changsheng, neither of them were in his eyes!


    Following Samuel¡¯s guidance, they arrived at Hillside Vi.


    Although Xiaolong was a low-level person, he knew that the value of Hillside Vi in the entire vi


    area of Cloudridge was the highest. And it was said that there lived a big shot that even the


    Heavenly Family was afraid of.


    Could this legendary figure be Samuel?


    After getting out of the car, they found that the whole vi was still in a hurry to renovate. These


    were all hired by Tian Changsheng. Regarding this matter, Tian Changsheng dared not neglect it at


    all. Moreover, as long as he had time, he would supervise the construction personally.


    This was because that person had said that the Heavenly family would only have a greater chance


    of breaking through if they could have a good rtionship with Samuel. Moreover, he had also


    clearly stated that Samuel¡¯s status was higher than his.


    The most important thing was that the man, who had been high and mighty in Tian Changsheng''s


    heart, had actually knelt in front Samuel in order to survive.


    This scene was something that Tian Changsheng would never forget.


    The moment Samuel had entered the vi area, the security department had notified Tian


    Changsheng of this matter.


    Tian Changsheng was ying games with his little granddaughter, but as soon as he heard about it,


    he immediately put down his work and was ready to go to the vi area.


    Tian Ling''er had been doted on by the Heavenly Family and had be their princess. In the


    entire Heavenly family, only she dared to make a request to Tian Changsheng.


    Hearing that Tian Changsheng was going to leave, Tian Ling¡¯er''s face immediately showed an


    unhappy expression.


    "Grandpa, you promised to stay with me for a whole day, how can you go now?" Tian Ling''er said


    with dissatisfaction.


    "Good Ling''er, Grandpa has a very important person to see, and I have to go now. I''ll y with you


    when Ie back, okay?" Tian Changsheng said.


    "Of course not," Tian Ling er refused mercilessly, with an angry look on her face.


    Although Tian Changsheng loved his granddaughter, since it was rted to Samuel, he had to


    leave.


    "Grandpa promises you that I wille back as soon as I see this person," said Tian Changsheng.


    "Who is so powerful? Why do you have to go there in person?" Tian Ling''er asked with puzzlement.


    She was very clear about her grandfather''s position in Cloud City. Who was worthy of him going


    there to see in person?


    "His strength is something even grandfather wouldn''t dare to imagine. If it wasn''t for him, why would


    I have to go personally?" Tian Changsheng said.


    Hearing this, Tian Ling er became interested. She wanted to know what kind of person was so


    important to her grandfather.


    "You can go, but you have to bring me along.


    Otherwise, I''ll pull out your entire beard." Tian Ling er threatened.


    Tian Changsheng touched his chin subconsciously. This little girl''s methods were very torturous. He


    didn''t want to be woken up by the pain when he was sleeping.


    Moreover, he also knew Tian Ling''er''s temper. This little girl always did what she said. She would


    definitely do what she said.


    "Okay, but you can''t talk nonsense. You can''t be rude to him." Tian Changsheng warned.

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    Tian Ling''er nodded repeatedly. As long as she could go with Tian Changsheng, she was willing to


    do anything, because she was really curious about the person she was about to meet. Even her


    grandfather valued him so much.


    Although Tian Ling''er was very young, she knew the status of the Heavenly Family in Cloud City


    better than anyone else. She felt that there was definitely no one more powerful than the Heavenly


    Family in Cloud City. But today, after seeing the attitude of Tian Changsheng, she realized that her


    idea had always been wrong.


    In Cloudridge Hill Vis.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the face of such a luxurious mansion, Xiaolong was still trembling with fear. Since he followed


    Samuel, he had seen a world ofpletely different heights. This world was something that he had


    never been able to touch, so he needed time to slowly adapt to it.


    "Boss, can I ask you a question?" Xiaolong asked Samuel carefully.


    "Of course."


    Xiaolong took a deep breath and said, "It is said that even the Heavenly Family will be afraid of you.


    Is this person you?"


    Samuel smiled. The current Heavenly family was indeed afraid of him. However, the legendary


    person was not him.


    "The person you mentioned did live here before, but for some reason, he has given me Hillside


    Vi," Samuel exined.


    This answer did not make Xiaolong breathe a sigh of relief. That person, who could make the


    Heavenly Family fear, would give Hillside Vi to Samuel. This meant that even that person would


    give Samuel a gift for some reason, which indirectly showed that Samuel had a higher status than


    that person.


    Although Xiaolong was a brainless person, he understood this kind of simple status difference. That


    person had a higher status than the Heavenly Family, while his boss was more powerful than the


    mysterious man. This meant that there was a gap between the Heavenly Family and the big boss.


    Xiaolong couldn''t help but sigh. "What kind of boss am I following? How can you be so powerful?"


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry when he heard this. Was this considered powerful?


    If Xiaolong saw the real him, wouldn''t he be scared silly?


    "I''ll go in and take a look," Samuel said.


    Xiaolong stood still and nodded. He did not follow him in. After all, it was enough to have a close


    look at such a high-ss residential area. He did not think that he was qualified to enter the vi.


    The reason why Hillside Vi was the most valuable ce in the whole vi area was that the


    scenery here could not bepared to other ces. Moreover, if one looked at the distant urban


    area, he could clearly see the Flyer Tower, thendmark building of Cloud City. It was the most


    famous ce in Cloud City. Since it was built two years ago, it had been sought after by many


    people.


    At this time, Tian Changsheng and Tian Ling''er arrived.


    When Xiaolong saw Tian Changsheng, he froze in ce as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Tian Changsheng was known as the number one person in Cloud City, and his status was supreme.


    Even if there were some important figures who wished to meet him, they would have to slowly


    queue up to wait for him to draw some time.


    Xiaolong only saw Tian Changsheng in local news, because Tian Changsheng would often attend


    some charity activities. On TV, he was high-spirited and vigorous. Xiaolong never dreamed that he


    could see the real person of Tian Changsheng.


    When Tian Changsheng saw Xiaolong, he frowned slightly. This guy was clean, so he didn''t work


    here.


    Could it be that another nameless junior had barged in?


    However, after the incident at of Samuel, Tian


    Changsheng had put a heavy emphasis on security.


    Most people would not be able to break in.


    More importantly, if he was really uninvited, the security department would definitely inform him, but


    Tian Changsheng had not received any news.


    This meant that this kid was most likely brought over by Samuel.


    His knitted brows rxed. Tian Changsheng was afraid of Samuel, so he would not underestimate


    Samuel¡¯s subordinates. As the saying goes, you have to see your master when you beat a dog.


    Tian Changsheng understood this.


    At this time, Tian Ling''er suddenly ran to the side of Xiaolong. It was toote for Tian Changsheng


    to stop her.


    "Are you the one who frightens my grandpa?" Tian Ling''er walked around Xiaolong, but she didn''t


    find anything special, so she looked very confused.


    Xiaolong understood that the person that Tian Changsheng was afraid of from her mouth was the


    boss. He quickly said, "You''ve mistaken me for someone else. I''m just a little brother. My boss is


    inside."


    Without saying a word, Tian Ling''er ran into the vi.


    When Tian Changsheng saw this, he hurriedly followed up; for fear that Tian Ling''er would do


    something that would make Samuel unhappy.


    Xiaolong stood still and his eyelids jumped. The little girl just said it clearly. The one that even her


    grandfather was afraid of. Wasn''t she saying that Tian Changsheng was afraid of Samuel?


    "This is too f*cking awesome. Tian Changsheng is afraid of Big Brother. Heavens, you''re really


    eyeopening. I followed such a powerful man." Xiaolong looked up at the sky and said gratefully. If


    he hadn''t met Samuel, he would still be a low-leveled man.


    But now, Xiaolong had already felt that his status had risen along Samuel¡¯s status. Moreover, he


    believed that one day, they would be the overlords of Cloud City. Even the two top-notch


    characters, Manfred and Tian Changsheng, would submit to them.


    In the vi.


    Tian Ling''er walked around and did not find her target. But in fact, she had already passed by


    Samuel several times in a hurry.


    This made Samuel feel strange. What was this little girl looking for everywhere?


    After Tian Changsheng walked into the vi, Tian Ling''er ran to the side of Tian Changsheng and


    asked," Grandpa, where is that person? Why didn''t I see him?"


    Samuel was suddenly enlightened when he heard the little girl call Tian Changsheng Grandpa. He


    had just felt that this girl was a little familiar. It turned out to be Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Ling''er had once confessed her love for Samuel. She was a quirky beauty, butter she


    recognized


    Samuel as her brother.


    Seeing Samuel not far away, Tian Changsheng looked embarrassed. Weren''t Tian Ling''er''s words


    ignoring him? If he was med, he would be in trouble.


    Tian Changsheng hurried to Samuel and said, "Little brother, I''m really sorry. My little granddaughter


    is talking nonsense."


    Samuel smiled and waved his hand. It was not surprising for Tian Ling''er to say that. After all, she


    was just a child. People who didn''t know him naturally wouldn''t know how powerful he was.


    "Are you the one who can frighten my grandfather?" Tian Ling''er asked in surprise when she


    realized that Samuel was the one she was looking for.

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    "Ling''er, how can you say that? It''s impolite." Tian Changsheng scolded Tian Ling''er. Although he


    had expected that he couldn''t control Tian Ling er, he didn''t expect that Tian Ling''er would speak to


    Samuel with such an attitude.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel was just a child on the surface, and no one would feel threatened by him. But Tian


    Changsheng was very clear that Samuel¡¯s ability was enough to overthrow the entire Heavenly


    family. After all, he was a character who Even that man needed to kneel down to.


    Tian Ling''er didn''t care about Tian Changsheng''s attitude. She had never put Tian Changsheng in


    her eyes. She was spoiled and had nothing to fear.


    Walking to Samuel¡¯s side, Tian Ling''er sized Samuel up from the bottom to the top. She continued


    to ask,'' Where is your strength?"


    Cold sweat appeared on Tian Changsheng''s forehead when he heard these words. Even that


    person did not dare to speak to Samuel like this.


    Unfortunately, he could not stop it now, so he could only let it happen. At the same time, he could


    only pray in his heart that Samuel would not lower himself to the same level as Tian Ling''er.


    "Then tell me, what should I do to show my strength?" Samuel said with a smile. He would not


    argue with Tian Ling''er. After all, they would be brother and sister in the future. At this time, he


    naturally needed to tolerate his sister more.


    Tian Ling''er frowned, thought carefully, and said, "At least, you should look very powerful."


    There was no specific description, because Tian Ling''er did not know what kind of performance was


    in her mind.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Tian Changsheng came forward to help Samuel''s predicament. He said


    to Tian Ling''er, "Didn''t we agree before we came? You can''t be so rude."


    Tian Ling''er took a look at Tian Changsheng. Then she stood beside Samuel and said, "Grandpa,


    I''m very polite. I''m a good girl."


    Tian Changsheng was helpless in the face of Tian Ling''er''s mischief. He could only say to Samuel,


    "Little brother, my granddaughter is a little mischievous. I hope you can forgive her."


    "It doesn''t matter. It is normal for a little girl to be a little naughty." Samuel said with a smile.


    Seeing Samuel was not angry, Tian Changsheng let out a sigh of relief in his heart. He red at


    Tian Ling''er and did not say anything else.


    "Brother, you''re so powerful. Can you be my friend?"


    Tian Ling''er asked Samuel.


    "What about being your older brother?" Samuel said.


    "Great, great." Tian Ling''er pped her hands, looking very excited.


    When Tian Changsheng heard this, he was a little confused. At the same time, he couldn''t control


    the joy in his heart.


    It was absolutely great news for the Heavenly Family to let Tian Ling''er be Samuel''s sister.


    Tian Changsheng had never expected that he would gain such an unexpected harvest when he


    came with Tian Ling''er.


    If Samuel could really treat Tian Ling''er as his younger sister, then the Heavenly Family would have


    the backing of Samuel.


    Although the Cloud City was still under the control of the Heavenly Family and the Heavenly Family


    did not need a backer, no one knew what would happen in the future. The existence of Samuel was


    absolutely beneficial to the Heavenly Family.


    "Brother, will you help me if someone bullies me in the future?" asked Tian Ling''er.


    "Of course. If someone bullies you, tell me. I will definitely help you take revenge." Samuel said.


    Before his rebirth, Tian Ling''er had helped him a lot. No matter what he did, Tian Ling''er would


    always stand firm. Now that he had been reborn, he had a deep affection for his sister. If she had


    any unexpected trouble, he would not stand by and do nothing.


    The conversation between the two little kids seemed a little ridiculous for adults, but Tian


    Changsheng knew the identity of Samuel, which meant that he understood the weight of this kind of


    promise.


    These weren''t jokes; Tian Changsheng would not find themughable.


    "Young brother, would you like to have dinner at my house tonight?" Tian Changsheng suggested.


    Since the two of them had be brother and sister, the Heavenly Family should also have


    expressed their support.


    Samuel thought about it and found that there was nothing special next. Besides, he didn''t n to go


    to school today, so as not to arouse Yvonne''s suspicion, he agreed.


    "I''ll order the servants to prepare dinner right away." Tian Changsheng walked to the side and called


    his family.


    Samuel wanted to go to the Heavenly Family for dinner, so Tian Changsheng had to treat him


    kindly. He couldn''t do things casually.


    At the same time, Tian Changsheng also called Tian Honghui to go home at night.


    When Tian Honghui heard the request of Tian Changsheng, he said helplessly, "Dad, I have a


    business engagement with several bosses tonight.


    You''re so sudden. I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    These words immediately made Tian Changsheng feel dissatisfied. What kind of bullsh*t socializing


    was this? How could it be more important than having a meal with Samuel?


    In the eyes of Tian Changsheng, those tterers were merely currying favor with the Heavenly


    Family. They would be unable to obtain any benefits except they could satisfy the glory of Tian


    Honghui.


    "I don''t care who you''re going to entertain. You have to return home tonight," said Tian


    Changsheng.


    Tian Honghui could feel the determination in Tian Changsheng''s attitude. His heart was filled with


    doubts. Did he have to go home for dinner because something important had happened?


    "Dad, what''s going on? Is there something special?" Tian Honghui asked in confusion.


    "A very important guest is having dinner at home tonight. The fate of the Heavenly family will be on


    him in the future," exined Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Honghui was shocked. The person that Tian Changsheng valued so much was definitely not a


    small potato. Thinking about the evening''s social engagement was not really important, he could


    only say, "Okay, I''ll cancel tonight''s social engagement right away and go home on time."


    Tian Changsheng didn''t say anything and hung up the phone directly.


    "Little brother, everything has been prepared. We are looking forward to your distinguished arrival,"


    said Tian Changsheng.


    "Call me Samuel. Little brother seems a little distant." Samuel smiled and said.


    Tian Changsheng s face was full of smiles, and the wrinkles on his face were almost as big as a


    mosquito. He said, "Yes, yes, yes, it''s all up to you."


    "Brother, is your name Samuel?" Tian Ling er asked curiously.


    "How is it, Samuel Hannigan? Does it sound nice?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Tian Ling¡¯er pouted, and then said a question that Samuel couldn''t exin, "Why is it called


    Samuel?"


    When Tian Changsheng heard this, his be darkened. What was the problem? How could Tian


    Ling¡¯er make fun of Samuel¡¯s name?


    Just as Tian Changsheng was about to reprimand Tian Ling er, Samuel smiled and said, "If there is


    a chance in the future, I will introduce my mother to you. You can ask her then."

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    Tian Changsheng found a problem. Samuel seemed to be particrly tolerant of Tian Ling''er. No


    matter how rude Tian Ling''er was, Samuel was not angry.


    Since this was the first time they had met each other today, Tian Changsheng felt a little strange.


    Given Samuel¡¯s status, how could he tolerate such a rude girl?


    Tian Changsheng suddenly had an amazing idea. Could it be that Samuel had some special


    thoughts about Tian Ling''er, so he was so generous?


    But... Tian Ling''er was just a little girl. Even Samuel himself was just a boy. How could he have such


    an idea?


    Tian Changsheng had always been very strict with guarding Tian Ling''er. He was afraid that the little


    boys would take Tian Ling''er away. But in the face of Samuel, Tian Changsheng was more tolerant.


    Although he did not want to see something happen, he would be very happy if they could create


    different sparks in the future.


    If the rtionship between the brother and sister were further enhanced, then the rtionship


    between the Heavenly Family and Samuel would naturally be even more unbreakable.


    Of course, this was just a one-sided guess from Tian


    Changsheng. He did not know Samuel¡¯s true thoughts.


    "Samuel, if there''s anything you''re not satisfied with here, just bring it up. I''ll have the workers do


    what you ask," Tian Changsheng said to Samuel.


    Samuel had already walked around the mansion and had a rough idea of the situation. Although


    Yvonne''s style was not exactly the same, it was also very simr, so he was still very satisfied.


    "No need. It is already very good. Thank you for your help," Samuel said.


    In the face of Samuel¡¯s feelings, Tian Changsheng did not dare to bear it easily. He repeatedly


    waved his hand and said, "No, no, this is what I should do."


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be taking my leave first. I''ll be at the Heavenly Family on time tonight,"


    Samuel said.


    Tian Changsheng did not ask him to stay. If Samuel had something important to deal with, he could


    not dy Samuel because of himself.


    But Tian Fing er directly took Samuel''s hand and asked, "Brother, where are you going? Can you


    take me with you?"


    Looking at Tian Ling ers watery eyes, Samuel still couldn''t bear to refuse. But in this case, if Tian


    Ling er left with him, Tian Changsheng would definitely be worried. Moreover, it was more or less


    inconvenient to take Tian Ling er with him, so Samuel refused.


    "Let''s do it next time. I still have something to do today," Samuel said.


    In order to prevent Tian Ling er from being entangled, Tian Changsheng quickly said to Tian Ling er,


    "Ling''er, go home with Grandpa first. You''ll see Samuel in the evening."


    Tian Ling''er reluctantly let go of Samuel''s hand.


    After walking out of the vi, Xiaolong saw Samuel and immediately walked up to him.


    "Boss, the old master of the Heavenly Family is here. You''re amazing, aren''t you?" Xiaolong


    couldn''t help but say.


    It must have something to do with the middle-aged man for Tian Changsheng to treat him so


    politely. And Samuel was sure that the middle-aged man must have told something to Tian


    Changsheng.


    However, it did not matter. There was no grudge between Samuel and the Heavenly Family. If Tian


    Changsheng treated him with such an attitude, Samuel would be less troublesome when he faced


    the Sue family in the future.


    "I''ll be having dinner at the Heavenly family tonight. Why don''t youe with me?" Samuel said.


    Go to the Heavenly Family and have dinner!


    Xiaolong was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped. Not everyone was qualified to go to that


    ce. If one wanted to enter the gate of the Heavenly Family, one must have a very high status.


    "Boss, why don''t you do it yourself?" Xiaolong said weakly.


    "Why?" Samuel looked at Xiaolong in confusion.


    "I''m a little scared of that kind of ce," Xiaolong lowered his head and said timidly.


    "Aren''t you the tyrant of the school street? Why are you afraid of eating now?" Samuel teased with a


    smile.


    Xiaolong''s face was filled with embarrassment. His name was self-proimed. Moreover, he usually


    bullied the weak and feared the strong. He was merely an ant in the eyes of a truly ruthless person


    like the Heavenly Family. He did not dare to be even the slightest bit presumptuous.


    "Boss, don''t make fun of me. I''m just bluffing. I don''t have any real skills," Xiaolong said.


    "Since you don''t have the ability now, then you have to slowly hone it. There will still be many big


    scenes to see in the future. You will be afraid even for a meal. What else do I need you to do?"


    Samuel said.


    "Boss, you can''t abandon me." Xiaolong immediately forced a face of bitterness. It was not easy for


    him to keep up with such a fierce boss. He didn''t want to be abandoned.


    "Let''s go. Lead me to Cloud City for a stroll." Samuel said.


    The Cloud City in his memory was still very deep, but there were still some ces that Samuel


    could recall. For example, the Flying te Tower had a very beautiful memory of Samuel. It was


    also there that Samuel gave Yvonne the first surprise of her life, making her the object of envy of all


    the people in Cloud City.


    Xiaolong drove to the street of the Flying te Tower. Everything here was still very different from


    before his rebirth. It was not as prosperous as before, and there were not many well-known


    businessmen, but the restaurant of the Flying te Tower was already there.


    Samuel couldn''t help but think of the surprise he had made for Yvonne that night. It was the first


    time he had seen Yvonne cry.


    Thinking of these things, Samuel could not help but feel tears welling up in his eyes. He wiped his


    hands unconsciously, because Yvonne followed him, she had suffered too many grievances. It was


    also from that day that Samuel really began to change and changed for Yvonne.


    When Xiaolong saw this scene through the rearview mirror, although he was curious, he did not


    dare to ask more and just waited quietly.


    On the other hand.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tian Honghui was very curious about the member of the dinner tonight. This was because he had


    seldom seen Tian Changsheng''s solemn state. After all, there was no one in Cloud City worthy of


    the Heavenly


    Family''s concern. Moreover, the person from Hillside Vi had also left Cloud City. It was difficult to


    imagine just what kind of person Tian Changsheng thought so highly of.


    "Tonight''s gathering has been canceled. I have to go home." Tian Honghui called his friends one by


    one and canceled the meeting.


    The so-called social intercourse was just a group of men drinking and having fun together. Of


    course, there were many women, so Tian Honghui was a little disappointed.


    However, when he thought of Tian Changsheng''s words and attitude, even if he was dejected, he


    didn''t dare to refuse to return home.


    After hanging up the phone, Tian Honghui repeatedly wondered who else in Cloud City could make


    Tian Changsheng pay attention to, but he couldn''t think of an answer.


    "Sigh, I hope that the people I''m meeting tonight won''t disappoint me, or I''ll suffer a huge loss," Tian


    Honghui said to himself.

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    Tian Honghui returned home early. When he found that Tian Changsheng had specially found


    several famous chefs to go home, he was even more curious about the guest¡¯s identity tonight.


    Because in the history of the Heavenly Family, there had never been such a grand reception for any


    guest. Moreover, Tian Changsheng had personally supervised the work in the kitchen. Such an


    attitude was enough to show the importance of the guest tonight.


    However, was there really anyone in Cloud City who could receive such high treatment from the


    Heavenly Family?


    "Ling¡¯er, do you know what kind of guests will be at home tonight?" Tian Honghui walked over to


    Tian Ling''er, who was watching TV, and asked.


    Tian Ling''er smiled and said, "My brother."


    "Brother?" Tian Honghui''s face was filled with shock. Since when did Tian Ling''er have a big


    brother? He didn''t even know about this matter.


    "When did you have a brother? Why didn''t I know about it?" Tian Honghui asked out of curiosity.


    "Of course you don''t," said Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Honghui sat down beside Tian Ling''er and said in a soft voice, "What exactly happened? Hurry


    up and tell Dad."


    Tian Ling''er was doted on by Tian Changsheng, so her position in the family was extremely high.


    Sometimes, she didn''t even care about Tian Honghui, her biological father. Even when she was


    watching TV, it was amon urrence that she didn''t pay attention to Tian Honghui.


    However, when Samuel was brought up, there was a special topic for Tian Ling''er. Moreover, she


    was in an endless state of non-stop talk.


    "My brother is very powerful. Even grandpa is very cautious to him, and he is also very handsome,"


    Tian Ling''er said with a smile.


    "How old is he?" Tian Honghui asked curiously.


    "Yes..." Tian Ling''er frowned. After all, she had not known about the age of Samuel. However, from


    her senses, Samuel was at most a couple of years older.


    "He shouldn''t be around your age, right?" Tian Honghui guessed. For him to be called older brother


    by Tian Ling''er meant that he was definitely still young, or else he definitely wouldn''t be of the same


    generation.


    But if he was really about the same age as Tian Ling''er, then he was just a child. How could he be


    valued by Tian Changsheng?


    "He should be a few years older than me. Dad, why do you ask so much? You can see him in the


    evening." After that, Tian Ling''er focused on the TV again.


    Tian Honghui knew that he could see him at night, but now he was really curious, so he wanted to


    know more about the person.


    "Do you know his name?" Tian Honghui continued to ask.


    "Samuel Hannigan, it sounds great, isn''t it?" Tian Ling''er said with a smile.


    "Samuel Hannigan?" Tian Honghui murmured the name. The name was so unfamiliar that Tian


    Honghui had never heard of it. Besides, there seemed not to be the Hannigan family in Cloud City.


    Could it be that this guy came from another city?


    This many guesses did not allow Tian Honghui to gain an even greater understanding of Samuel.


    Instead, after learning of Samuel''s age, Tian Honghui gained an even greater amount of doubt.


    At this time, the Maybach was still parked in the Flying te Building. Xiaolong found Samuel''s


    eyes were deep looking out of the window. This kind of eyes was particrly mature. They should


    not belong to a child at all.


    For a moment, Xiaolong had an illusion that the boss of the back seat didn''t seem to be underage.


    "Boss, is this a special ce for you?" Xiaolong couldn''t help but ask.


    Upon hearing this, the corners of Samuel''s mouth curled up unconsciously. He said, "It is indeed


    very special. This ce allows me to change my appearance, and it also makes me really realize


    what I should do."


    "Boss, let me say something disrespectful. Although you are young, I feel that your life experience is


    very rich. How did you get it?" Xiaolong asked curiously.


    It was a long story, and even if Samuel told Xiaolong, Xiaolong would not believe it.


    Who could believe Samuel had been reborn to be 14 years old?


    Who could believe that Samuel once set foot in a world beyond Earth?


    These experiences were definitely unique to the whole Earth. Not only he was unique to the earth,


    but also he was experienced in every aspect.


    "It''s about time. Let''s go to the Heavenly Family." Samuel said.


    "Yes," Xiaolong replied and drove to the Heavenly Family.


    Not long after they left the main street, Samuel suddenly said, "Stop the car."


    Xiaolong subconsciously stepped on the brake and stopped right on the road. If it weren''t for the


    distance of the rear car, the rear-end ident would have already happened.


    "Boss, what''s wrong?" Xiaolong asked Samuel in a panic.


    Samuel opened the door and got off the car directly. Xiaolong was a little confused. He didn''t know


    what had happened, so he could only stopped the car to the side of the road.


    The reason why Samuel had such a sudden reaction was that he had been looking out of the


    window all the time. Moreover, he had seen a familiar face. However, this face should not appear at


    this time.


    As Yvonne''s future ssmate, Qi Yiyun should have onlye to Cloud City when she was in high


    school.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Of course, everything had changed.


    Samuel helped the Qi family solve the problem. Now, the Qi family didn''t need to go abroad, so


    there must be changes in Qi Yiyun''s path.


    "Why are you here?" Samuel walked to Qi Yiyun and asked.


    Qi Yiyun was alone, pulling her suitcase, looking particrly helpless.


    The reason why she hade to Cloud City was naturally because of Samuel¡¯s words. However,


    she hade too suddenly. She had not prepared herself for the life in Cloud City. Hence, she had


    already roamed around for two days.


    Qi Yiyun threw herself into Samuel''s arms when she saw Samuel.


    Hearing Qi Yiyun''s soft sobs, Samuel suddenly felt at a loss.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked.


    Qi Yiyun raised her head and looked at Samuel with tears in her eyes. She said, "I''m here for you."


    Samuel¡¯s heart sank. He knew Qi Yiyun too early, which seemed to have led to an unexpected


    result.


    Qi Yiyun came to Cloud City for him, which would inevitably make the rtionship between them


    extraordinary. At this time, Samuel hadn''t even settled Yvonne, so he could not have an affair with


    Qi Yiyun in advance.


    "You should not have appeared at this moment." Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Qi Yiyun burst into tears. Samuel''s words seemed to refuse her and made her cry in


    an instant.


    "Don''t cry first." Samuel hurriedly said. A woman''s tears were like bombs that possessed an


    extremely great might to Samuel.


    "Are you driving me away?" Qi Yiyun asked with tearful eyes.


    Samuel shook his head subconsciously. In such a situation, how could he drive Qi Yiyun away?


    Han Samuel had always felt guilty towards Qi Yiyun. In his previous life, Qi Yiyun had helped him


    too much, but Samuel had to end their entanglement by hurting her.


    Now... facing Qi Yiyun again, Samuel had no idea what he should do.

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    Xiaolong, who was in the car, saw this scene and finally understood why his boss asked him to stop


    the car in a hurry. It turned out that he had seen his little lover.


    However, Xiaolong did not expect that his boss already had a woman at such a young age, and that


    he was still single, which made Xiaolong sigh with emotion.


    "s, Big Brother has a little girlfriend. I don''t know when I can get the beauty."


    Samuel took Qi Yiyun to the car. Since she had arrived in Cloud City, it was impossible for Samuel


    to drive her away. He could only take her with him for the time being. As for how to arrange Qi Yiyun


    next, Samuel had to think about it carefully.


    First of all, Qi Yiyun had to go to school now, and he had to help Qi Yiyun deal with this matter.


    As for where Qi Yiyun would live and how she would live in the future, it depended on Qi Yiyun''s


    own choice.


    "Boss, is this sister-inw?" After getting in the car, Xiaolong asked Samuel with a smile.


    The word "sister-inw" should be used to Yvonne, but it was not Xiaolong''s fault. After all, he did


    not know the secret of Samuel.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up and drive," Samuel said sternly.


    "Okay." Xiaolong responded with a smile and continued to drive to the Heavenly Family.


    Qi Yiyun wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes. For her, she could rest assured as long as


    she could find Samuel.


    And as long as she was with Samuel, Qi Yiyun would have a very strong sense of security. This was


    something that no one had ever given her, not even Qi Donglin.


    They didn''t say a word all the way.


    When they arrived at the Heavenly Family, Tian Changsheng, Tian Honghui, and Tian Ling''er were


    already waiting for them at the entrance of the mansion.


    This was a vi that belonged solely to the Heavenly Family. The people who lived in the entire vi


    area were all from the Heavenly Family. It could be said that after that day, Tian Changsheng gained


    his power, everyone in the Heavenly Family who was rted by blood would enjoy the benefits.


    Tian Ling''er happily ran to the side of the car, but when she saw Qi Yiyun in the car, her face


    suddenly darkened a lot, and she was even hostile to Qi Yiyun.


    Tian Changsheng didn''t expect Samuel would bring a little girl with him. It seemed that the


    rtionship


    between Samuel and the little girl must be unusual.


    Previously, Tian Changsheng had guessed that Samuel might have other thoughts about Tian


    Ling''er. But now, it seemed that he had made a wrong guess.


    Even if Tian Ling''er was Tian Changsheng''s granddaughter, there was still some distance between


    her and Qi Yiyun in terms of appearance.


    "Brother, why are you sote? I have been waiting for you for a long time." Tian Ling''erined


    to Samuel. Although they had known each other for less than a day, Tian Ling er s attitude towards


    Samuel was very intimate.


    Samuel had long been ustomed to this feeling. In hisst life, Tian Ling''er would stick to him all


    day long. Not only him, but also other members of the Hannigan family. Tian Ling''er was very close


    to them.


    Standing next to Samuel, Qi Yiyun had a sense of being the legal wife. She didn''t take Tian Ling''er''s


    deliberate intimacy seriously at all.


    "Dad, is this an honored guest?" Tian Honghui softly asked. In his opinion, this was just a little brat,


    so why was there anything special about him? Why was he valued by Tian Changsheng?


    When he heard Great Honghui''s questioning voice, Tian Changsheng said coldly, "Stop looking with


    contempt. The survival of the family is just a matter of one word from him."


    Tian Honghui curled his lips. No one could shake the status of the Heavenly Family in Cloud City.


    How could a little brat decide the fate of the Heavenly Family?


    In Tian Honghui''s eyes, Tian Changsheng was deliberately mystifying things, to the extent where it


    even had some other objective.


    After entering the Vi, Tian Ling''er enthusiastically introduced the situation andyout of the vi to


    Samuel.


    In the past, Tian Ling''er did not even have the interest to show up when a guest visited the


    Heavenly Family. But in the face of Samuel, the enthusiasm she disyed was something that she


    had never shown before. This inevitably caused Tian Honghui to have a strange feeling.


    "This little girl doesn''t like this brat, does she? Otherwise, how could she behave so abnormally?"


    At this time, a security guard passed by, and Tian Ling''er immediately stopped him.


    The security guard lowered his head and looked very respectful. He asked, "Miss Ling''er, what can I


    do for you?"


    "Look up, look at my brother. Remember what he looks like. In the future, when hees to my


    house, no one is allowed to stop him. If anyone doesn''t have eyes, don''t me me for being rude,"


    said Tian Ling''er.


    "Yes." The security guard quickly looked up at Samuel, and then remembered Samuel¡¯s


    appearance in his


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    mind.


    All the security personnel in the Heavenly Family knew what kind of person Tian Ling''er was. Once


    they provoked her, they would definitely have a hard time. So they must keep what she said in


    mind.


    "Well, there''s nothing else. You can go." Tian Ling''er waved her small hand and the security guard


    left.


    At the same time, Tian Ling''er also looked proudly at Qi Yiyun, as if she was deliberately showing


    off her status.


    However, Qi Yiyun did not care about all this.


    Although the situation in her family could not bepared with that of the Heavenly Family, Qi


    Yiyun came from an extraordinary background after all. Her momentum was stronger than that of


    Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Ling''er was a kind of person who was smart and lovely. Both on the surface and on the inside,


    she was lovely.


    Qi Yiyun, on the other hand, was full of shrewdness and aura. She waspletely different from


    Tian Ling''er.


    When it came to who was stronger, Qi Yiyun obviously had more of an advantage. After all, love


    was just a superficial image, while shrewdness and aura were the abilities of one person.


    "Brother, I''ve prepared a lot of delicious food for you. I''ll show you." Tian Ling¡¯er took Samuel''s hand


    and ran directly to the restaurant.


    Samuel could feel that Tian Ling''er was constantly provoking Qi Yiyun. But he also knew that Qi


    Yiyun did not care about all this at all. However, it still gave him a headache.


    The two women were already troublesome enough. In the future, together with Yvonne, the three


    women would put on a show. Samuel really didn''t know how he should deal with them.


    However, in Samuel''s heart, his sister Tian Bing er''s identity would never change. He could not fall


    in love with Tian Ling''er for some reason.


    As for Qi Yiyun, Samuel could not guarantee it. He had done too many bad things to Qi Yiyun in his


    previous life. Samuel had thought that if there was a next life, he would definitely find an opportunity


    to repay Qi Yiyun.


    Although it was just a thought at that time, who would have thought that the next life would really


    come?


    However, in the face of such an opportunity, Samuel was still unable to lose Yvonne and make up


    for Qi Yiyun''s.

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    After Samuel was dragged away by Tian Ling¡¯er, Tian Changsheng fixed his eyes on Qi Yiyun.


    Tian Changsheng guessed that this girl, who had suddenly appeared, was Samuel''s friend. Since


    she was a friend, she naturally understood Samuel more.


    At present, Tian Changsheng only knew that Samuel was very powerful from the middle-aged man,


    but he knew nothing about Samuel¡¯s real background. If he could get some information rted to


    Samuel from her, it would be very important for Tian Changsheng.


    "Youngdy, have you known Samuel for a long time?" Tian Changsheng asked softly.


    They hadn''t known each other for a long time, but Qi Yiyun knew Samuel had amazing control over


    Swallow City, and she also guessed the reason why Tian Changsheng talked to her.


    "If you want to understand him, I advise you to ask him yourself. You won''t get any answer from


    me," Qi Yiyun said lightly.


    Tian Changsheng frowned. These little girls should be easy to cheat. It was absolutely an easy thing


    for an old fox like Tian Changsheng to get information from her.


    However, Tian Changsheng had never expected Qi Yiyun to say something like that.


    "No, I was just asking." Tian Changsheng denied his real purpose, because he felt that this little girl


    was not easy to deal with. If he said too much and the girl passed these words to Samuel, it would


    not be a good thing for the Heavenly Family.


    Qi Yiyun smiled faintly and said, "Don''t treat me like an ignorant little girl. I know what you want to


    do, but I can tell you the truth. I don''t know much about him. I only know that he is very powerful."


    In the face of Qi Yiyun''s attitude, Tian Changsheng could ept it. After all, she was Samuel''s


    friend.


    However, Tian Honghui on the side couldn''t ept this.


    In Cloud City, who would dare to treat his father with such an attitude?


    "Little girl, do you know what kind of ce this is?" Tian Honghui asked Qi Yiyun in a cold voice.


    Qi Yiyun stopped and looked at Tian Honghui with dignity and said, "Are you driving me away? Or


    do you want to threaten me with your identity?"


    Tian Honghui''s heart was suddenly set aze. Such a little girl dared to talk to him with such an


    attitude, and she looked like she didn''t care at all.


    "Do you think I wouldn''t dare?" Tian Honghui said through gritted teeth.


    Qi Yiyun suddenly smiled like a flower and said, "You can try."


    Tian Changsheng pped the back of Tian Honghui''s head. This was Samuel''s friend. Offending


    her was equivalent to offending Samuel. This was something he couldn''t do.


    Moreover, Tian Changsheng could feel that this little girl was not ordinary. Her aura was like that of


    an adult''s, which was definitely enough aura to support her.


    "Youngdy, this is my son. He doesn''t know how to talk. Please pardon him," said Tian


    Changsheng to Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun nodded and said, "I won''t argue with him."


    Tian Honghui''s eyes were about to erupt with mes. There was just this type of little girl, yet she


    wasn''t going to bicker with him?


    This kind of high and mighty attitude was about to cause Tian Honghui to explode.


    However, when he felt Tian Changsheng''s cold gaze, Tian Honghui could only suppress the anger


    in his heart.


    After taking a deep breath, Tian Honghui said to Tian Changsheng, "Dad, I still have some


    important matters to attend. I won''t participate in this meal."


    Tian Honghui could not tolerate the fact that these two brats were honored guests of the Heavenly


    Family. He was even more unable to ept the fact that he was dining with them at the same table,


    so he decided to find an excuse to slip away.


    However, Tian Changsheng''s words caused Tian Honghui to freeze on the spot.


    "If you leave this house, you will nevere back," said Tian Changsheng lightly.


    After taking a few steps forward, Tian Honghui had no choice but to stop. Even if he would lose face


    in front of Qi Yiyun, he did not dare take another step forward. He knew that what Tian Changsheng


    said was not a joke.


    If he really dared to leave the Heavenly Family at this time, then there would be no ce for him in


    the family.


    Qi Yiyun smiled and did not add insult to injury. Instead, she walked in the direction of the dining


    room.


    Xiaolong looked at Qi Yiyun from the corner of his eye and thought to himself, "I didn''t expect that


    Big Brother is not simple. My sister-inw is not simple either. She actually put Tian Honghui in such


    an embarrassing situation. Moreover, she still looks calm. H


    If it were anyone else, they would be trembling with fear aftering to the Heavenly Family.


    However, she did not seem to be timid at all.


    As expected of the boss''s woman. Her aura was indeed different.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, are these two little brats really worthy of your attention?" When Qi Yiyun and Xiaolong had


    walked far away, Tian Honghui asked Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Changsheng nodded heavily, took a deep breath, and said, "Do you want to know the reason?"


    Tian Honghui decisively nodded. He obviously wanted to know the reason.


    "You know very well what the man in Hillside Vi means to the Heavenly Family, don''t you?" Tian


    Changsheng said.


    Tian Honghui didn''t know much about this matter, but he heard from Tian Changsheng that if it


    weren''t for the person in Hillside Vi, the Heavenly Family would never have developed like this.


    In Cloud City, the reason why the Heavenly Family was able to reach the top was because of that


    person who added fuel to the fire. Moreover, the start of the development of the Heavenly Family


    was also provided by that person.


    "Dad, you said that without him, there wouldn''t be our Heavenly Family," Tian Honghui said.


    "Yes, without him, there wouldn''t be a Heavenly Family. And the power he has is absolutely not


    limited to the domestic power. But such a person should kneel down to Samuel. Can you imagine


    what kind of scene that would be?" Tian Changsheng said with a wry smile. He never thought that


    there would be a person with a higher status in Cloud City, because in the eyes of Tian


    Changsheng, the middle-aged man was almost omnipotent. As long as it was something he wanted


    to do, he could definitely do it.


    However, he had to surrender in front of Samuel. Wasn''t that enough to show how powerful he


    was?


    So what if the Heavenly family had bowed their heads in front of Samuel?


    "What... what?!" Tian Honghui widened his eyes, a look of disbelief appearing on his face.


    Such a powerful character actually knelt down in front of a little kid!


    "He, how could this be? Why would he kneel?" Tian Honghui asked in confusion.


    "Because he wants to live. Isn''t it simple enough? He knelt down in front of Samuel in order to


    survive. Can you imagine what kind of person Samuel is?" Tian Changsheng sighed.


    Tian Honghui could not imagine, because in his eyes, Samuel was just a child, but the reality was


    clearly not that simple.


    "Dad, now I finally understand why you value a child so much."

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    Tian Honghui could underestimate Samuel because he did not know much about Samuel. However,


    he could not underestimate that middle-aged man. This was because he knew very well that the


    development of the Heavenly Family today was inseparable from that man.


    It was even because of that man that the Heavenly family was able to enjoy its current status.


    However, such a person had to kneel down and beg for mercy from Samuel. Even if Tian Honghui


    was a fool, he should be able to understand Samuel''s capabilities.


    Only, he found this hard to ept. Why did such a little child possess such astonishing abilities?


    Just what kind of identity and background did he have?!


    "Dad, do you know what kind of person Samuel is?" Tian Honghui asked carefully.


    There was a helpless expression on Tian Changsheng''s face. If he knew, he would not need to be


    confused. Unfortunately, with his current understanding of Samuel, he was not well aware of these


    things. Moreover, Tian Changsheng did not dare to investigate Samuel. He was afraid that Samuel


    would be dissatisfied if he was discovered by Samuel.


    If such a person was estranged from the Heavenly family, then the Heavenly family''s road would


    come to an end. Therefore, Tian Changsheng did not dare to rashly give it a try.


    "I warn you, you can be curious about his identity, but you absolutely cannot investigate him at will."


    Tian Changsheng said to Tian Honghui. He didn''t want his son''s stupid actions to harm the


    Heavenly Family.


    If it weren''t for Tian Changsheng''s warning, Tian Honghui would definitely make use of his


    connections to investigate this matter as much as possible.


    However, since Tian Changsheng had said so, Tian Honghui could only give up on this idea.


    "Dad, are you scared of provoking his dissatisfaction?" Tian Honghui asked.


    "The Heavenly Family is high up in Cloud City, but you should be able to understand one principle.


    There is a mountain beyond the mountain, there is always someone stronger. A Cloud City is just a


    small ce, so it''s nothing at all." Tian Changsheng said with a face full of emotions.


    In the eyes of Cloud City''s citizens, the Heavenly Family was supreme and was the number one


    family in the business world. Everyone had to be wary of it.


    However, Tian Changsheng was very clear that the real high-ranking figures were above all of


    Huaxia and even the whole world. They were the real big shots. In the eyes of these people, the


    Heavenly Family was nothing.


    Tian Honghui was very arrogant in Cloud City and didn''t think much of anyone. However, he was


    still aware of what Tian Changsheng had said. The Heavenly Family that had left Cloud City was


    nothing.


    "I know what to do now." Tian Honghui said.


    "What do you know?" Tian Changsheng red coldly at Tian Honghui and said, "If you really know,


    you should know that it''s best if you don''t do anything. The rtionship between the Heavenly


    Family and him would better be maintained by Fing er."


    "Ling''er?" Tian Honghui was shocked. Tian Fing er was spoiled and had a bad temper. Wasn''t he


    afraid that Tian Fing er would offend Samuel? How could he let Tian bing''er maintain this


    rtionship?


    "He is especially tolerant of bing''er. However, I do not know the reason either." Tian Changsheng


    said.


    He had previously guessed that Samuel was interested in bing''er, which was why he was especially


    lenient towards bing''er. But after seeing Qi Yiyun, Tian Changsheng gave up on this idea.


    Furthermore, given Samuel''s current age, this idea seemed ridiculous.


    More importantly, if Samuel was really interested in women, then maturity with a feminine quality


    was his choice. Tian bing''er, on the other hand, was a real little girl. She did not have any potential


    to be a woman. Why would Samuel be interested in her?


    "Dad, do you mean that he likes bing''er?" Tian


    Honghui said with a smile.


    Generally speaking, as a father, when his daughter was young, he would try his best to protect her


    as much as possible. He could never let some bad guys take her away.


    However, Tian Honghui did not think so. If Tian Ling''er could really catch Samuel, it would be a


    good thing for the Heavenly Family.


    "Are you blind? Haven''t you seen the girl that Samuel brought here today? Although I don''t want to


    admit it, her appearance is much better than Ling''er''s." Tian Changsheng said.


    Speaking of Qi Yiyun, the expression on Tian Honghui''s face became more serious. Although he did


    not have much contact with Qi Yiyun, through a few words, he had already felt that Qi Yiyun was not


    simple.


    Moreover, when she faced adults, she was still calm andposed. Moreover, she was shrewd


    and sophisticated, so it was difficult to deal with her.


    "Dad, this little girl will definitely be a ruthless character in the future," Tian Honghui said.


    Tian Changsheng nodded in agreement. It was because of this that he thought that Tian Ling''er had


    no chance. With such a girl by Samuel¡¯s side, if other girls wanted to get close to him, they would


    probably be yed by Qi Yiyun and eventually end up leaving.


    "It''s almost time for dinner. We can''t let him wait too long." After saying that, Tian Changsheng


    walked toward the restaurant.


    At this time, Tian Ling''er had enthusiastically introduced the names and taste of each dish to


    Samuel. She even knew the origin of each dish, which surprised Samuel.


    In thest life, he didn''t notice that Tian Ling''er had so much research on dishes, and this


    knowledge obviously didn''te from the textbooks.


    "You know so much about dishes. Have you learned how to cook?" Samuel asked Tian Ling''er with


    a smile.


    "Of course, I know every dish I like. I know its story, so it will be more delicious when I am eating it."


    Tian Ling''er said proudly. This girl was very hostile to Qi Yiyun, so every time she finished speaking,


    she would deliberately look at Qi Yiyun.


    If Samuel agreed with what she said, Tian Ling''er would raise her eyebrows at Qi Yiyun.


    However, from the beginning to the end, Qi Yiyun didn''t make any response. Because in her heart,


    she didn''t take Tian Ling''er seriously at all, and she didn''t even consider her as a threatening


    opponent.


    "It seems that you are a standard foodie," Samuel said.


    "Foodie?" Tian Ling''er was stunned. She turned to Samuel and asked, "Is this a derogatory term?"


    "Well... no, it''s just apliment," Samuel said after hesitating for a moment.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did Tian Ling''er break out into a smile. She then looked provocatively at Qi Yiyun and


    said," Brother, if you like it, you cane to my house to eat every day. I''ll be with you. How about


    that?"


    "This is your home. How can Ie here every day?" Samuel said with a wry smile.


    Tian Ling''er did not want to give up so easily. She continued, "You can also take this ce as your


    home. If you want, you can still live here. Other members of the Heavenly Family have no


    objections, but..."


    Before she could finish her words, Tian Ling''er began to stammer.

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    Samuel nced at Qi Yiyun and held back hisughter. He deliberately asked, "But what?"


    "But you have to live alone. No one else can live here." After saying this, Tian Ling''er took another


    look at Qi Yiyun. It was obvious that she had a very strong purpose.


    This was what Samuel had expected. Moreover, Samuel could also feel why Tian Ling er was


    hostile to Qi Yiyun. However, he was destined to only have a brother-sister rtionship with Tian


    Ling''er.


    "But I have Hillside Vi, so I don''t have to live in your house," Samuel said.


    Tian Ling er was like a deted ball in an instant. The Heavenly Family''s Vi could notpare


    with Hillside Vi in terms of environment and status.


    Therefore, it seemed to be a wishful thinking to let Samuel take second ce.


    At this time, Tian Changsheng and Tian Honghui, finally arrived at the dining room.


    There was clearly a great change in Tian Honghui''s attitude toward Samuel. After learning of


    Samuel''s shocking deeds, he did not dare to underestimate Samuel. He was even a little careful


    when eating, afraid that he would say something that should not be said to cause Samuel to be


    unhappy.


    This was a home-cooked meal, without toasting or ttering each other. Tian Changsheng did not


    ask anything about Samuel.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    To Tian Changsheng, the main purpose of the meal was to build up a good rtionship with


    Samuel, so that the Heavenly Family could have a better opportunity to attach themselves to


    Samuel.


    "Samuel. If you have any trouble in the future, just let me know. I can help you with anything in the


    territory of Cloud City," said Tian Changsheng. His words clearly indicated the Heavenly Family''s


    stance. Although he didn''t say that the Heavenly Family would be Samuel''s subordinate, he


    also expressed the Heavenly Family''s will.


    "If there is really something that I can get you to help me with, I will definitely not be courteous to


    you." Samuel said.


    Tian Changsheng nodded with a smile and continued, "It''s the Heavenly Family''s honor."


    When the word "Honor" came out of Tian Changsheng''s mouth, Qi Yiyun, who was immersed in


    eating, was obviously stunned.


    Beforeing to Cloud City, Qi Yiyun had deliberately learned about the situation there. As the


    number one family in the business world, the Heavenly Family had the absolute right to speak in


    Cloud City. That was to say, the Heavenly Family had the highest status in Cloud City.


    However, the head of such a family would consider helping Samuel as an honor. This made Qi


    Yiyun even more curious about Samuel''s identity.


    He had shown his amazing ability in Swallow City. In the short period of time he came to Cloud City,


    he had conquered the Heavenly Family again, which made Qi Yiyun unable to imagine how he had


    done it in such a short time.


    After dinner, it was gettingte. In the reluctant eyes of Tian Ling''er, Samuel and Qi Yiyun got in the


    car and left the Heavenly Family.


    "What''s wrong? Are you reluctant to part with him?" Tian Changsheng teased.


    "Grandpa, Qi Yiyun won''t live with my brother, will she?" Tian Ling''er said with an unhappy face.


    She had a great hostility against Qi Yiyun, so she couldn''t ept this kind of thing.


    Tian Changsheng didn''t dare to guess the rtionship between Samuel and Qi Yiyun. After all, they


    were both children. When he thought about it, it could only mean that his thoughts were too dirty.


    "Little girl, you have to know how to deal with it naturally. Even if they really live together now, they


    are still children. Is there anything else that can happen?" Tian Changsheng said.


    "Grandpa, help me find a way. I also want to live in Hillside Vi," said Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Changsheng was so scared that his face changed greatly. He couldn''t have such thoughts


    about the little princess. Moreover, he knew that she would do what she said. If she kept thinking


    about it, something big would happen.


    "That is the home of Samuel. As an outsider, how can I make the decision? Moreover, if you insist


    on doing this, what if it makes Samuel unhappy? Wouldn''t that be the opposite of what you think?"


    Tian Changsheng said.


    "Do you mean that he will refuse me?" Tian Ling''er said unconvinced. Why did Qi Yiyun have a


    chance to live in it, but she did not?


    "I''m not him, so I can''t figure out his thoughts. But you have to be clear about one thing. If you


    cause him trouble, he will not only not like you, but also disgust you," Tian Changsheng reminded


    her.


    Tian Ling''er was silent for a long time and said," Grandpa, do you mean that I am a trouble maker?"


    Tian Changsheng''s eyelid twitched. This little princess''s words were full of anger. If he offended her


    identally, he would wake up in the middle of the night because of the pull of his beard. With his


    current heart, he couldn''t stand it.


    Therefore, Tian Changsheng didn''t say anything and silently turned around to leave. This was the


    only way he wouldn''t anger Tian Ling''er.


    Tian Ling¡¯er did not care about Tian Changsheng''s departure. After taking a deep breath, she said


    to herself, "No matter what, I will not give up. So what if she is beautiful? Am I not cute?"


    Samuel had no way of knowing Tian Ling''er''s current mentality. However, there was a problem that


    gave him a headache.


    Samuel had not expected Qi Yiyun''s sudden appearance. Therefore, he still did not know how to


    arrange Qi Yiyun.


    After all, Qi Yiyun hade to Cloud City for him. Samuel could not ignore Qi Yiyun.


    If such a little girl were to fall into the hands of a bad guy, something bad would happen to her.


    Samuel could not watch her be in danger.


    "Do you have any ns foring to Cloud City?" Samuel asked Qi Yiyun.


    "Find a school for me and a ce to stay," Qi Yiyun said. At her age, she still had to continue to


    study.


    Even if she came to Cloud City for Samuel, she would not abandon her studies because of it.


    "It''s easy. With the ability of the Heavenly Family, as long as I mention this, he can find the best


    school in Cloud City, but the living ce..." Samuel hesitated. Although Hillside Vi was very big, it


    was not appropriate for him to live with Qi Yiyun. After all, he had not started with Yvonne, so he


    could not have too many affairs with Qi Yiyun at this time.


    "I want to stay at your house," said Qi Yiyun directly.


    The corner of Xiaolong, who was driving, couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth. He


    thought that his boss was really lucky to have such a beautiful girling to him on his own


    initiative.


    "Well, that''s inappropriate, isn''t it?" Samuel said awkwardly.


    "You can find me a random ce, but I''m still young. If anything happens to me and there''s no one


    to protect me, it''s your responsibility. Do you want to see me in the news?" Qi Yiyun looked straight


    at Samuel.

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    Although Qi Yiyun''s words were very extreme, it was not impossible. After all, the chaos in the world


    had no bottom line, and Qi Yiyun did have a beautiful face that could make people daydream.


    Even though she was still young and her figure was not perfect, her face was enough to make many


    men have evil thoughts.


    Samuel had no way back. He could only say, "I''m staying in the hotel for the time being. If you..."


    Before Samuel could finish his words, Qi Yiyun said," No problem. I can stay in the hotel first, but I


    have to live next door to you so that you can protect me better."


    "Isn''t it better to live in the same room?" Xiaolong couldn''t help saying at this time.


    Samuel stared at Xiaolong with sharp eyes.


    Xiaolong felt as if there was a bay against his back, and he quickly shut up.


    "I''ll live in Hillside Vi in the future. I''ll prepare a room for you," Samuel said helplessly.


    "Okay, no problem," Qi Yiyun simply replied.


    "Do you have any requirements for the school?" Samuel continued to ask.


    "The students with outstanding grades are never picky about the school environment," said Qi


    Yiyun.


    This rendered Samuel speechless. However, he had to admit that Qi Yiyun was indeed very


    outstanding. People like her would not be affected by the environment. As long as she was willing,


    she was definitely a genius.


    Since there were no requirements for the school, Samuel could not help but have an idea. He


    wanted Qi Yiyun to go to Yvonne¡¯s school. If the two of them could be sisters earlier, Samuel


    could use Qi Yiyun to get in touch with Yvonne faster.


    However, he knew that with Yvonne''s character and Qi Yiyun¡¯s status as sisters, Yvonne would


    definitely suffer losses. But with him around, it was not a big deal.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll arrange a school for you tomorrow," Samuel said.


    After Xiaolong sent them to the hotel, he drove home alone.


    It was like a dream for Xiaolong to suddenly own a Maybach. Moreover, he knew that as long as he


    could follow Samuel, the Maybach would only be the beginning. He would be able to get more in the


    future.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Money and status.


    These things that Xiaolong could not imagine were perhaps brought to him by Samuel.


    Therefore, Xiaolong was determined to be loyal to


    Samuel. He swore to himself that he would never betray Samuel, no matter what happened.


    "s, it''s really a pity that such a luxury car is parked in such a broken alley." Xiaolong lived in a


    dpidated alley because the rent here was cheap. For him, who had no economic source, this was


    the only choice.


    In the past, Xiaolong didn''t think there was anything wrong with it, but after the Maybach stopped,


    he found that the ce didn''t deserve the car at all.


    It was not that it didn''t deserve his identity, but that it didn''t deserve the car.


    Tomorrow morning, when the people in the alley saw this car, they couldn''t help blinking their eyes.


    Moreover, Xiaolong was also worried about those blind guys. What if the car broke down?


    Thus, Xiaolong could only sleep in the car and avoid the uneasiness in his heart.


    The next morning, just as Xiaolong expected, when it was dawn, a lot of people were already


    standing outside the car and making noise.


    Although these people lived at the bottom of society, they had seen luxury cars, but they had never


    seen luxury cars parked in such a broken alley, so they were very curious.


    "What are you looking at? What are you looking at?" Xiaolong got out of the car with a domineering


    face and drove away those who were close to watch, so as not to let them hurt the car.


    "Xiaolong!"


    "Xiaolong!"


    "Xiaolong!"


    When several of them saw Xiaolong get out of the car, they were very surprised.


    These people had once been Xiaolong s subordinates. After the incident in Mu Linsi, they had


    distanced themselves from Xiaolong.


    Xiaolong tried to contact these guys, but they didn''t even answer the phone, which made Xiaolong


    angry.


    However, after learning Samuel''s power, Xiaolong did not care about it. After all, it was they who


    gave up the opportunity to enjoy the fruits of hisbor.


    " I didn''t expect it to be you guys," Xiaolong said disdainfully.


    "Xiaolong, you''ve made a fortune." One of them walked to Xiaolong with a ttering face.


    "This car is worth millions! Xiaolong, I can''t believe you bought this car!"


    "Xiaolong, what''s the good way to make a fortune? Why don''t you take us with you?"


    Hearing these words, Xiaolong suddenly felt sick in his heart. Although this group of people used to


    tter him, they were particrly disgusting today.


    "Take you there?" Xiaolong sneered and said, "I remember that you didn''t pick up my calls and ran


    away faster than anyone else. Why are you trying to curry favor with me now?"


    The few of them looked slightly awkward. They had a conflict with Chen Fei that night. With their


    status and position, they naturally did not dare to go against people like Chen Fei. Moreover, in their


    opinion, Xiaolong and Samuel might have been killed on the street that night. How could they dare


    to contact Xiaolong?


    However, they didn''t expect that not only did Xiaolong not die, but he didn''t even show any signs of


    injury. More importantly, he actually drove the Maybach now.


    "Xiaolong, my phone was out of power that day. I didn''t know you would call me."


    "Xiaolong, my phone just happens to be in payment. I''m really sorry that I didn''t receive your call. If


    you have any orders, please tell me now. I will definitely help you do it."


    Xiaolong would not be stupid enough to believe such an absurd excuse. Moreover, he knew very


    well what kind of people these people were. If they followed him, they would only be a burden to


    him.


    "Hurry up and leave. Our fate is over," Xiaolong said in a cold voice.


    As soon as these words came out, those people''s faces changed.


    "Xiaolong, are you really hanging out with a kid?"


    "You don''t feel ashamed to be a follower of a child."


    "If these words were to be spread, would you still be able to keep your face intact?"


    They did not really regard Xiaolong as the boss, so at this time, the way they addressed him


    changed, and their attitude was extremely bad.


    However, Xiaolong was surprisingly not angry with these words.


    They looked down on Samuel. In Xiaolong¡¯s opinion, this was the most foolish idea.


    He was a man who could make Manfredpromise and Tian Changsheng invite him back home


    to eat. So what if he was just a child? Could there be a second character like this in the entire Cloud


    City?


    "You don''t understand how powerful he is. Cloud City will change if he wants to. This is not


    something that anyone can do," Xiaolong said with a faint smile.


    "You are really good at boasting. Do you know that Chen Fei has already said that he will kill him? If


    you follow him, it won''t be surprised to see you die on the street."

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    If it were in the past, Xiaolong would definitely stay away from the rich second generation like Chen


    Fei, because Chen Fei had the family behind him as his protection. He was so arrogant that he


    would not take Xiaolong seriously at all. Moreover, usually, if he provoked such a yboy, he would


    not have a good end.


    Xiaolong knew that many people who had offended Chen Fei for no reason were now disabled. His


    fierce reputation in Cloud City was quite famous.


    But now, Xiaolong didn''t take Chen Fei seriously at all.


    In fact, for Xiaolong, if Chen Fei wanted to make trouble for Samuel, Chen Fei would be digging his


    own grave.


    "Haha, if Chen Fei really has such an idea, I think this is a good opportunity for you to inform him


    and let him be obedient. Maybe the Chens have a chance to have a foothold in Cloud City.


    Otherwise, not only Chen Fei but also the whole Chens will be doomed," Xiaolong said faintly.


    After hearing these words, those people couldn''t helpughing with their hands on their bellies.


    They did not know of Samuel''s position in front of Manfred and Tian Changsheng. They only


    thought that this kid could not pose a threat to Chen Fei, let alone the entire Chen family.


    "Xiaolong, where did you get such confidence from? I think you know what kind of person Chen Fei


    is."


    "You''re just a kid. I didn''t expect you to be so brave. You are not even afraid of Chen Fei."


    "Xiaolong, on the ount that we used to be brothers, we will remind you. Don''t regret it toote."


    These people all shook their heads and looked at Xiaolong with a sneer. He actually thought so


    highly of a little boy, even because of the little boy, he did not take Chen Fei seriously.


    In their view, this was Xiaolong''s act of digging his own grave, and if he didn''t know how to turn


    back, he would be yed to death by Chen Fei sooner orter.


    Xiaolong opened the car door and said calmly, "If you don''t understand his strength, I can forgive


    you. But if you really think he is afraid of Chen Fei, then you are terribly wrong. Next, open your


    eyes and take a good look. Chen Fei is nothing in his eyes."


    After saying this, Xiaolong closed the door, started the engine, and drove directly out of the alley.


    They stood still and felt particrly unconvinced.


    Although they firmly believed Samuel was no match for Chen Fei, they couldn''t help but envy


    Xiaolong for driving such a luxury car.


    "This guy actually drives such a luxury car. If he goes out to deceive the girl, it will be a piece of


    cake."


    "That''s right. I don''t know where he borrowed this car."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Do you think the kid is really as powerful as he said? Otherwise, how could he drive this car?"


    When the question came out, the others shook their heads decisively. They knew Chen Fei well, but


    knew nothing about Samuel, so they were more willing to believe that Chen Fei could get his


    revenge. And the little kid would definitely pay for what he had done.


    "It''s impossible. Let''s wait and see. ording to Chen Fei''s character, that guy will be finished


    within three days. At that time, we may have to collect Xiaolong''s body."


    "That''s right. Chen Fei is not someone to be trifled with. How can a child deal with him?"


    Xiaolong drove directly to the hotel where Samuel was. Since Chen Fei wanted to deal with him,


    Xiaolong had to tell Samuel about it.


    But Xiaolong knew that Samuel would never put Chen Fei in his eyes.


    Although the Chens was a first-ss family in Cloud City, there was still a big gap between them


    and the Heavenly Family.


    More importantly, not only did Samuel have the Heavenly Family''s assistance, but Manfred would


    also stand up for him. For the Chens, this was a nightmare that they would never be able to wake


    up from.


    Samuel still kept his habit of getting up early. After all, for a Divine Realm master like him, the


    amount of sleep he slept could not affect his mental state. It did not matter even if he did not sleep.


    And the reason why Samuel kept sleeping was that Samuel wanted to maintain a state that an


    ordinary person should have.


    Samuel was about to go to the washroom to wash up when the doorbell rang.


    After opening the door, Qi Yiyun walked into the room without saying a word.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "I want to sleep here tonight," said Qi Yiyun.


    Only then did Samuel realize that Qi Yiyun had heavy dark circles under her eyes, as if she had not


    had a good rest.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel felt puzzled. "Where did Qi Yiyun get the inspiration to sleep with him?"


    The two of them were still children''s age. Was Qi Yiyun born to take the initiative?


    Before his rebirth, Samuel had been forced to sleep in the same bed with Qi Yiyun. At that time, Qi


    Yiyun''s initiative had shocked Samuel.


    But Qi Yiyun at that time had a purpose. She hoped to have a special rtionship with Samuel and


    then be with him.


    But now, it was impossible for Qi Yiyun to have the same idea, wasn''t it?


    "I''m afraid of unfamiliar environments," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel heard this and saw Qi Yiyun''s dark circles around her eyes. He suddenly realized and said,


    "You didn''t sleep all night, did you?"


    "Can''t I?" Qi Yiyun looked at Samuel stubbornly.


    Samuel could not help butugh. He did not expect that Qi Yiyun, who had always been very strong


    in his heart, would not dare to sleep alone. This was beyond Samuel¡¯s expectation.


    "You''re so timid. It''s not like your style," Samuel said with a smile.


    "My style? What''s my style?" Qi Yiyun asked curiously.


    Samuel immediately realized that he had made a slip of the tongue. What he knew was Qi Yiyun''s


    future. Naturally, it could not bepared to what she was experiencing now.


    "It''s not a big deal. I''m just kidding. But you have to sleep here. We''re both underage. What if


    something happens?" Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun also thought of this problem, and she had already thought of countermeasures. She took


    out a pair of scissors from her bag and said, "I have this. Do you dare to do that?"


    Samuel was stunned. Before his rebirth, Qi Yiyun had tried her best to sleep with him. When had


    she ever been so violent?


    "Uh... It''s up to you. You can sleep anywhere you want. I can sleep on the sofa," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun nodded and said, "I won''t need you to apany me when I''m familiar with the


    environment here."


    "Well, you have a pair of scissors. It''s up to you. But are you going to have a rest today or go to the


    school?" Samuel asked.

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    Although Qi Yiyun was very tired, she didn''t want to dy her studies. After all, as a straight-A


    student, what she should do now was to study, so she wouldn''t let other things dy her work.


    "Go to the school first, and thene back to rest," Qi Yiyun said.


    "Okay, do you need to wash up? I can let you do it first, " Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun did not stand on ceremony and went straight to the bathroom.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. This woman''s strong strength was born, but why did sheter put on


    sses and kept a low profile?


    This made Samuel a little confused, but he estimated that he would not have the opportunity to see


    the real reason, because there were too many things that had changed since his rebirth. Qi Yiyun


    had met him in advance, which would inevitably change Qi Yiyun''s growing environment. It was


    unknown whether she would still wear sses to cover her face.


    After washing up, the two of them went downstairs.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the hotel and saw that Xiaolong''s car had been waiting for a


    long time, Samuel was very satisfied.


    Although Xiaolong was just a low-level gangster, he knew what he should do. This was one of the


    essential conditions as a subordinate.


    Seeing Samuel, Xiaolong also got out of the car and opened the door of the back seat for them.


    "Boss."


    Samuel nodded. After getting into the car, he told Xiaolong his destination.


    "Boss, the school that sister-inw wants to go is not essible to anyone. It is the key school in


    Cloud City. If she is not assigned to this school area, it will probably cost a lot of money." Xiaolong


    said to Samuel, as a reminder.


    Samuel red at Xiaolong. Why did this guy regard Qi Yiyun as his sister-inw? This


    misunderstanding could not happen. After all, his future wife was Yvonne.


    "You can''t control your mouth. I don''t mind letting it learn a lesson," Samuel said faintly.


    Xiaolong looked embarrassed. He saw the calm Qi Yiyun in the rearview mirror and wondered what


    the rtionship between the two was.


    After arriving at the school, Samuel took Qi Yiyun directly into the school and then went to the


    principal''s office.


    "Will you be happy if your little brother treat me as his sister-inw?" Qi Yiyun suddenly asked


    Samuel.


    Samuel''s eyebrows were twitching. If Qi Yiyun had feelings for him in that aspect, it would definitely


    not be a good thing for him. He had seen Qi Yiyun''s persistence. The earlier the rtionship came,


    the more unfavorable it would be for Samuel.


    "What''s there to be happy about? At my age, I won''t think about this kind of thing. You can rest


    assured that I won''t have any thoughts about you," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun did not speak again and her expression did not show any abnormalities.


    When they arrived at the Principal''s office, Samuel pushed the door open and walked in.


    However, it was still early, so there was no one in the office.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you think you''re being too arrogant? Shouldn''t we wait at the door?" Qi Yiyun objected to


    Samuel¡¯s impolite behavior.


    After all, this was the principal''s office, and the headmaster had the greatest power in the whole


    school. If he broke into the office so openly, it would make the headmaster unhappy. Wouldn''t it be a


    fantasy that she wanted to study in this school?


    "No matter we wait here or wait at the door, his attitude is the same. I think it''s not easy to study in


    this school," Samuel said with a smile.


    Qi Yiyun frowned slightly. She did not quite understand what Samuel meant.


    Now that he knew it was not easy, he should be more cautious and do something that would leave a


    good impression on the headmaster.


    But if he did this now, how could the headmaster have a good impression of him?


    "Don''t you understand why I''m doing this?" Samuel asked.


    Qi Yiyun nodded and waited for Samuel¡¯s exnation.


    "There are some people in this world. The weaker you are, the more they will bully you. On the


    contrary, if you act a bit stronger, he might be scared of you," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun did not quite understand this logic. However, she felt that Samuel''s actions must have


    made sense, so she agreed.


    It didn''t take long for the principal to arrive at the office.


    He was very dissatisfied with the two uninvited guests in the office, because in his eyes, these two


    students should be people from his school. If they broke into his office like this, they would be


    punished.


    "Which ss are you in? How dare youe to my office," the principal said to them in a cold


    voice.


    Samuel looked fearless and said lightly, "We''re not in the school here now, but my friend intends to


    study here."


    "Haha." The principal sneered and sat in his own office. He said to Samuel, "Do you know where


    this ce is?"


    "Of course I do. If I didn''t, why would I be here?" Samuel said.


    "You should know that if you want to study here, you have to get my permission. But you broke into


    my office with such an attitude. Do you think..." The principal looked up at Qi Yiyun and then


    continued,'' Do you think she still has a chance to study here?"


    "I am doing this to make this matter a bit simpler. Why don''t you state some conditions? How are


    you going to let her study here?" Samuel said.


    The little boy''s attitude made the headmaster feel very ufortable. Although it was really


    convenient for him to use the back door, he was very dissatisfied with dealing with such a proud


    little boy.


    Whenever a child''s parents saw him, they should be humble, bow and smile, and even send good


    gifts. But look at the boy in front of him; he was so arrogant that he almost took the office as his


    territory.


    "Kid, you may not understand my ability." The principal smiled and picked up thendline on the


    desk.


    "Call the security guards. I have two uninvited guests here. Get them out of here for me." "Hey,


    what''s the matter? Is the phone broken?" The busy tone came from the other end of the line. The


    principal knew very well that this ne was inside the school and was used almost every day. How


    could it be broken for no reason?


    Samuel smiled faintly. He was the one who had messed up the phone. He was the only one who


    could do it without making a sound.


    "It seems like the heavens are willing to give me some time. Let''s have a good discussion," Samuel


    said.


    "Even if the emperores today, she can''t study here. You''d better leave quickly," The principal


    said with a cold face.

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    "Your words are so harsh. You have to swallow them backter. It''s so embarrassing. Why bother?"


    Samuel said with a smile. He had already expected that it would not be so simple to let Qi Yiyun


    enter the school, so he had already prepared for it. Now that TianChangsheng should be on the


    way.


    And the principal was so decisive. When he saw TianChangsheng, Samuel didn''t know what he


    would think.


    Seeing Samuel¡¯s attitude, the headmaster was so angry that his scalp was numb. No one dared to


    be so arrogant in front of him, not to mention that he was just a kid.


    "You can try. I''d like to see how you made me swallow my words," the principal said in a cold voice.


    His status in the education industry in Cloud City was extraordinary. Even a prominent family had to


    give him some face, let alone an ordinary family. He did not believe that this little kid in front of him


    could have such great power.


    "In fact, this matter can be simple. As long as you nod, you don''t have to make it difficult to


    end it," Samuel reminded him kindly.


    However, such kind intentions would not be epted by the principal.


    "If she can enter this school, my name will be written upside down from now on," the principal said.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. The hedmaster didn''t want to leave any leeway for himself. Maybe it


    was other parents spoiling him, so he was so arrogant.


    However, this was also reasonable. Nowadays, parents attached great importance to the education


    of children. Moreover, this was a very good school, and there would definitely be many parents who


    would use the back door for him. Over time, it would give him an illusion of being superior.


    "How long have you been the headmaster?" Samuel asked.


    "What does it have to do with you, kid? Don''t pretend to be mature in front of me. I''ve seen too


    many kids like you," the headmaster said discontentedly.


    "You must have gained a lot during these years. How long can you remain in this position after all


    these things have been exposed?" Samuel continued to ask.


    The principal smiled faintly. He had heard a lot of such words, but he was very confident in his


    means. He was clean and would never let anyone catch on to him. Therefore, it was an idiotic idea


    to threaten him with this matter.


    "Little guy, have you ever seen me ept any benefit?" The principal asked with a smile.


    Samuel pursed his lips and said, "No, I don''t."


    The principalughed even more proudly and said," Since we haven''t seen each other before, you


    don''t have to make irresponsible remarks. If not, I can sue you for libel."


    "But I can find out all these things if I want to. Do you believe it?" Samuel asked.


    In the face of this kind of provocation, the principal was not afraid at all. Because in such a way,


    many people had said it to him, but in the end, he still sat firmly in the principal''s office.


    "You can try. If you can find it out, I will thank you." After that, the principal sighed and continued, "I


    have been in this position for too long, and I am very bored.


    I especially want to try a new life."


    The arrogantness of the principal made Samuel''s killing intent surge. As an educator, his attitude


    was obviously unqualified.


    However, this was the earth after all. Samuel would not use the means of killing to solve the


    problem.


    "You will." Samuel said.


    "If there is nothing else, you two should get out of here. As long as I sit in this position, she will


    never have a chance to study here," the principal said firmly.


    "Don''t worry. I have a friend who is on the way. I believe you will be very surprised to see him,"


    Samuel said faintly.


    "It''s no use looking for helpers. There''s no one in


    Cloud City who can order me to do anything," said the principal.


    Samuel only smiled and didn''t say anything. His boasting was just a joke. When Tian Changsheng


    appeared, would he still have the courage to say such a thing?


    Seeing Samuel did not move, the principal was a little impatient. He did not want to deal with these


    two people who annoyed him.


    When thendline couldn''t get through, the headmaster took out his mobile phone again, but


    strangely, there was no signal of the mobile phone, which made him feel as if he had hit a ghost.


    ''What''s going on? Why can''t I use my mobile phone?" The principal said with a puzzled look.


    Samuel smiled faintly. To him, this was just a small trick. It was not worth mentioning.


    However, when Qi Yiyun saw Samuel''s smile, she had a very strange feeling. She knew that these


    things might have been done by Samuel, but how did he do it?


    Thendline could be adjusted, but the principal''s mobile phone had been on him all the time. Even


    if Samuel wanted to do something, it was impossible for him to get a chance.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "TH call the security guards. If you are willing to be kicked out, wait here, but I advise you not to


    lose face." After that, the principal left the office.


    Qi Yiyun asked Samuel with a puzzled face, "How did you do that?"


    "What?" Samuel looked at Qi Yiyun in confusion.


    "Thendline, a mobile phone. Isn''t it because of you that he can''t use it?" Qi Yiyun said.


    "Of course it''s not because of me. I''m not that capable," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun also thought that it was impossible, but what other reason could there be other than


    Samuel? Could it be a coincidence?


    "Did you get Tian Changsheng to help you?" asked Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel nodded with a smile. This kind of matter could only be resolved with the appearance of Tian


    Changsheng.


    Of course, he would be able to find Manfred. However, if Manfred were to show up, Samuel was


    afraid that the Principal''s heart would not be able to take it. After all, Manfred was a person of the


    underworld. If he offended him, there would be bloodshed.


    At such an old age, the principal couldn''t bear to see such a scene.


    So in some ways, Samuel still left some leeway for the headmaster.


    If Tian Changsheng and Manfred were to be called over, the headmaster would probably want to


    die.


    Qi Yiyun nodded. If Tian Changsheng showed up, it would be a sure thing for her to study here.


    Even the headmaster couldn''t refuse.


    At this time, the door of the office was pushed open. However, it was not that the headmaster found


    the security guards and came back, but that Tian Changsheng finally came.


    A smile appeared on Tian Changsheng''s face when he saw Samuel.


    "Samuel. It''s just a small matter. You don''t have to personally make an appearance. I can settle it


    with just a call," said Tian Changsheng.


    "I thought I could do it myself, but who would have thought that the headmaster here would look


    down on me? There''s no other way, that''s why I asked you toe here," Samuel said.


    Tian Changsheng faintly smiled. Although he did not know why Samuel would do this, he knew that


    it was definitely not something that Samuel could not do. This was because there was no need for


    him to do this.

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    After finding the security guard, the principal directly scolded the security guard. Because he


    thought it was the security guard''s dereliction of duty, he let the arrogant boy break into his office.


    "If you don''t want to work, get out of here. If you can''t even handle such a small thing, what else can


    you do?"


    "A bunch of good-for-nothings who only know how to earn money and not do anything. I really don''t


    know how you guys entered the school."


    "From today on, if such things happen again, you will disappear in front of me."


    The security guards dared not say a word but could only listen silently. After all, the principal had


    great power in the school. It would be a piece of cake for him to dismiss small security guards.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "When you arrive at my office, don''t talk nonsense with him. Just take him out."


    Seeing that the security guards didn''t respond, the principal felt so angry that he had nowhere to


    vent his anger. He said angrily, "Are you deaf? Can''t you hear me?"


    The security guards hurriedly said, "Sir, we know what to do." "Trash, trash." The principal scolded


    them twice, and his expression became sinister.


    Coming to the door of the office, the principal directly pushed the door open and said to the security


    guards," Go, if he dares to resist, you will teach him a lesson."


    "Yes." The security guards knew what the principal meant. He was going to use their hands to vent


    his anger. Whether they could keep the job or not depended on their means.


    Therefore, the security guards also made up their mind that they must perform well and take out


    their most ruthless means. As long as they could satisfy the headmaster, they could do whatever


    they wanted.


    The security guards walked into the office.


    There were a total of three people in the office. Apart from Samuel and Qi Yiyun, Tian Changsheng


    was the one who resembled his parents the most.


    In the security guard''s view, the two children would not cause any trouble. It was estimated that the


    principal''s anger came from this adult.


    After the security guard confirmed his idea, he went straight to Tian Changsheng.


    "How dare you offend the headmaster?" After saying this, the security guard caught Tian


    Changsheng directly.


    Samuel was stunned by what he saw.


    He had never expected that the security guard would go to deal with Tian Changsheng. This guy


    was too bold. What kind of consequences would he have to deal with Tian Changsheng?


    And the principal was an idiot. Why didn''t he show up and let the security guards do whatever they


    wanted?


    If the headmaster knew that it was Tian Changsheng who was arrested by the security guard, how


    would he feel?


    "What are you doing?" Tian Changsheng said coldly.


    The security guard did not know this famous person in Cloud City. In his eyes, it was this guy who


    had offended the headmaster. If he wanted the headmaster to be satisfied with his performance, he


    had to teach this guy a lesson.


    "What are you doing? You''re in the principal''s office. This is the punishment you deserve. I advise


    you not to resist. Otherwise, you can only lie down and leave today." The security guard threatened


    Tian Changsheng.


    Samuel could not help butugh when the protagonist of this matter suddenly became a supporting


    role. He did not expect it to turn out like this. However, he had to say that the show was getting


    more and more interesting.


    "Do you know who he is?" Samuel couldn''t help reminding the security guard.


    The security guard looked disdainful. "It doesn''t matter who he is. In this school, the principal''s


    position is the highest. If he dares to mess around in the president''s office, does he need to care


    about his identity?"


    "I don''t care who he is. Boy, I advise you two to get out of here as soon as possible. Don''t wait for


    me to take action. Otherwise, your little arms and legs can''t stand my beating," the security guard


    said.


    The smile on Samuel¡¯s face grew bigger and bigger. He said, "Where''s the headmaster? Does he


    know that you are doing this?"


    "This is the headmaster''s order, so you should admit defeat," the security guard said.


    The headmaster probably didn''t know that Tian Changsheng was here, and he didn''t know that the


    security guard regarded Tian Changsheng as a troublemaker.


    However, since the security guards were sent by the headmaster, the headmaster must be outside


    the door.


    "Don''t you want toe in and see who he''s arresting? " Samuel shouted at the door of the office.


    The principal was standing outside the door. He wanted to see Samuel being kicked out of the


    office. He was in a bad mood and did not want to say a word to Samuel. So when he heard


    Samuel''s words, he chose to ignore it.


    "Go, follow me out. If you resist, this hand will be disabled," the security guard said to Tian


    Changsheng in a sharp voice.


    Tian Changsheng didn''t intend to resist, but the coldness on his face was as cold as frost.


    He didn''t know the headmaster of this school, but with the status of Tian Changsheng, he knew


    many people with higher positions in the education circle. He didn''t expect that a mere headmaster


    could be sowless.


    "Do you know that there is no medicine for regret in the world?" Tian Changsheng said to the


    security guard.


    The security guard sneered. It was the headmaster who asked him to do all these things. How could


    he regret it?


    If he hadn''t made the headmaster satisfied and lost his job, he would have regretted it.


    "Don''t threaten me. It''s useless. If you make trouble here, you should know what will happen to


    you," the security guard said.


    He escorted Tian Changsheng out of the office.


    The principal was standing at the door, but what he had been waiting for was not Samuel, but an


    adult. This made him very curious.


    Could it be that the kid''s parents had intervened?


    If that were the case, he would be able to vent his anger on this parent. Then, he would not need to


    bother arguing with that little kid.


    What''s more, the arrogant attitude of the little boy had something to do with family education.


    "Are you the parent of these two kids?" The headmaster asked Tian Changsheng.


    Since Tian Changsheng''s hand was held, he bent forward and the headmaster didn''t see his face


    clearly at once.


    When Tian Changsheng heard this, he slowly raised his head and said, "Look who I am!"


    As Tian Changsheng looked up, the headmaster sneered in his heart. "Do I need to see who he is?"


    In Cloud City, he had seen powerful parents, and he had a particrly good rtionship with them.


    Even if something really happened, as long as he called them, they would help him solve it. It was


    because of these things that the principal had an arrogant attitude.


    As for those students who came from powerful families in the school, they could be used as a


    weapon.


    "Is it important who you are? Do you know how many parents in this school are important figures in


    Cloud City?" The principal said disdainfully.


    "Is that so? How important is it? Is it as importnt as me, Tian Changsheng?" Tian Changsheng said


    through clenched teeth.


    Upon hearing the words "Tian Changsheng", the principal suddenly looked at him. As soon as he


    looked at it, he felt a sense of numbness in his scalp.


    Tian Changsheng!


    The person in front of him was actually Tian Changsheng!

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    The principal took a few steps back, with aplicated emotion in his wide-open eyes.


    How could it be possible!


    "Tian Changsheng, how could he appear in my office for no reason?"


    The security guard, who was holding Tiaan Changsheng¡¯s hand, was also stunned at this time.


    Although he was just a security guard, he knew what kind of person Tian Changsheng was in Cloud


    City.


    He even caught the big shot with the highest status in Cloud City.


    He was just a stupid security guard. How could he be qualified to deal with such a big shot?


    The security guard subconsciously let go of Tian Changsheng. His heart was trembling and his legs


    were weak as he sat on the ground.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tian Changsheng shook his hand. The security guard was really tough. If he hadn''t resisted, his


    hand would have been broken.


    "Mr.... Mr. Tian, why are you here?" the principal asked Tian Changsheng, dumbfounded.


    Tian Changsheng''s expression was very serious. He said sternly, "These two are my friends."


    Honglong!


    Spring thunder boomed in the Principal''s ears.


    These two brats were Tian Changsheng''s friends!


    No wonder they dared to rush into his office so arrogantly.


    No wonder that the way he spoke had a high and mighty attitude.


    A damned schoolmaster was nothing in front of Tian Changsheng''s friends.


    "Mr. Tian, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." The principal immediately realized what he should do. He could


    only apologize. Perhaps he could let this matter pass.


    "You re sorry? Do you want to pretend that nothing happened?" Tian Changsheng asked.


    These words almost pushed the headmaster to the 18th floor of hell. If Tin Chngsheng med him,


    he would definitely lose his position as the headmaster. And in Cloud City in the future, he would


    have no way out.


    "Mr. Tian, I really don''t know that these two people are your friends. Those who don''t know are not


    guilty. I hope that you will give me a chance." The principal said with his head down.


    Even if Tian Changsheng did not ask Samuel¡¯s opinion, he knew how to deal with this matter. He


    said directly, "I will ask the superiors to investigate


    you. If you are not clean, you will be kicked out."


    The principal''s legs went stiff. He was almost a person who had been in the muddy water. How


    could he be clean?


    Although he had been bribed very well, once someone came to investigate, visit, and inquire,


    everything he did would be exposed. At that time, what would be waiting for him would probably be


    a long jail term.


    "Mr. Tian, please give me another chance. Please give me another chance." The principal had no


    choice but to kneel down in front of Tian Changsheng, hoping to find a way out.


    "You don''t deserve the chance," Tian Changsheng said coldly.


    Samuel, who was standing by the side, did not interfere in the Tian Changsheng''s decision on the


    result of this matter. This was because this was what he wanted to see.


    "Find someone else to help me deal with my friend''s enrollment. I still have something to do, so I''ll


    leave first," Samuel said to Tian Changsheng.


    "Don''t worry, she can enroll tomorrow," said Tian Changsheng.


    The simple conversation between the two made the principal''s hair stand on end. That was because


    Samuel was obviously speaking to Tian Changsheng in amanding tone. However, Tian


    Changsheng had epted it so naturally.


    The principal couldn''t help but think to himself, just what kind of person was this kid to be able to


    command a big shot like Tian Changsheng!


    After leaving the school, Qi Yiyun, who was walking beside Samuel, asked, "Why did you do that?"


    "What did I do?" Samuel looked at Qi Yiyun, pretending to be confused.


    "If Tian Changsheng took charge of this matter from the very beginning, wouldn''t it be easier? But


    you didn''t do it," Qi Yiyun said. Even she could see that Samuel had a different purpose, because a


    simple matter becameplicated, which must have other purposes and reasons.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "If I told you that I know the headmaster here is this kind of person


    and I want to clean up the environment of your study, would you believe me?"


    "Is it for me?" Qi Yiyun asked seriously.


    "Uh..." Samuel did not answer at once, because he did so for Yvonne. It was just that there was


    such a good opportunity to kick this unscrupulous headmaster off the principal''s seat.


    "Do you know anyone else at school?" Qi Yiyun asked. Since Samuel did not answer, he certainly


    did not do it for her. However, Qi Yiyun also knew that he would not do it for no reason. Therefore,


    Qi Yiyun believed that there was someone Samuel knew in this school, and it was very likely that it


    was more than just


    knowing each other.


    Perhaps, this person was very important to him, and this was the only reason why he was wasting


    his energy.


    "You will know in the future," Samuel said.


    There was an inexplicable sense of loss in Qi Yiyun''s heart. If Samuel was for her, she would be


    very happy. But in fact, this matter had nothing to do with her, which made Qi Yiyun a little jealous.


    She came to Cloud City for Samuel. When she received the news that Samuel had left Swallow


    City, Qi Yiyun guessed that he mighte to Cloud City, and Qi Yiyun also discussed with her


    parents about studying in Cloud City as soon as possible.


    Qi Donglin and his wife were originally very opposed. After all, Qi Yiyun was still young and there


    was no need toe all the way to Cloud City to study. More importantly, Cloud City did not have a


    top school, which was not very necessary for Qi Yiyun''s growth.


    However, when Qi Yiyun mentioned the cause of Samuel, Qi Donglin agreed.


    Samuel saved the Qi family. In Qi Donglin''s heart, it would be best if such a person could be


    his son-inw, so he agreed with Qi Yiyun''s long-distance pursuit.


    "Is it the girl you like?" Qi Yiyun asked, unwilling to give up. Her good impression of Samuel in her


    heart urged her toe to Cloud City to look for Samuel, so her purpose was very pure. She just


    wanted to develop a different rtionship with Samuel.


    But now, she was threatened, so Qi Yiyun had to know who her opponent was. As the saying went,


    "Know yourself and know your enemy, you won''t be defeated in a hundred battles."


    "Do you think people at our age need love?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "If you are an excellent person, then you don''t need to care about your age. Do you think I came all


    the way to Cloud City just for study?" Qi Yiyun said.


    Samuel suddenly had a headache.


    Before her rebirth, Qi Yiyun had expressed her feelings very directly. She had confessed her


    feelings to Samuel many times.


    Samuel didn''t expect Qi Yiyun to be like this after her rebirth. Furthermore, at such a young age,


    she didn''t hide anything from him.

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    The two of them arrived at the school gate. Xiaolong''s car was still parked on the side of the road,


    but he was nowhere to be seen, which made Samuel feel a little strange.


    Although he hadn''t known Xiaolong for a long time, he knew what kind of person Xiaolong was. It


    was impossible for Xiolong not to hold on to his position for no reason.


    "Your driver won''t leave you alone, will he?" Qi Yiyun teased with a smile.


    Samuel looked a little serious as he shook his head.


    When Samuel opened his Divine Sense and sensed Xiaolong in the nearby area, he heard


    movement in an alley. Samuel''s face turned cold.


    "Wait for me in the car," Samuel said.


    "What''s wrong?" Noticing that there was something wrong with Samuel''s tone, Qi Yiyun asked in


    confusion.


    Samuel didn''t answer. He went straight to the alley.


    Qi Yiyun did not understand what had happened and did not dare to act rashly. She could only


    obediently return to the car.


    In the alley, Xiaolong had been beaten to the ground.


    This was a group of people he didn''t know.


    Xiaolong waited for Samuel on the roadside.


    Suddenly, he wanted to smoke a cigarette. In order not to let the smell of cigarettes in the car, he


    got out of the car. But before the cigarette was lit, several strangers came and dragged him into the


    alley to beat him up.


    "Who are you?" asked the Xiaolong, who was lying on the ground.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t even know that you''ve offended anyone?" one of them asked Xiaolong with


    a sneer.


    Xiaolong then remembered that he had met his subordinates early this morning. They said that


    Chen Fei wanted to take revenge on Samuel. These people were probably Chen Fei''s men.


    "Is it Chen Fei?" Xiaolong said with a grim smile. "That idiot really dares toe and make trouble.


    He doesn''t know whether he is alive or dead."


    "It doesn''t matter who it is. What matters is that you''re doomed today." After saying that, the man


    gave Xiaolong another hard kick.


    At this moment, Samuel''s voice came from the entrance of the alley, "Stop."


    Hearing this voice, Xiaolong immediately felt at ease. As long as the boss came, these little blind


    men were nothing.


    "Little boy, you won''te to stand up for him, will


    you?"


    "Little brother, if there''s nothing else, go home and have some milk. Don''t get lost."


    "Just go. Fighting isn''t something a child like you can do."


    Several people said to Samuel mockingly.


    "Boss, these are Chen Fei''s men," Xiaolong said to Samuel.


    Upon hearing the word "Boss", the expressions of the group of people suddenly changed.


    This kid was the person Chen Fei was going to deal with. It was ridiculous.


    How could such a little boy be worth a lot of money for Chen Fei?


    "You are Samuel?" One of them asked Samuel.


    Samuel did not say anything. Instead, he walked towards them.


    "It didn''t take a lot of effort. I didn''t want to take you to us, which saved us a lot of time."


    The group of people walked toward Samuel at the same time.


    Chen Fei paid them to deal with Samuel. Now they happened to run into each other. Of course, they


    would not let Samuel go.


    Soon, there was a miserable cry in the alley.


    How could a few blind thugs be a match for Samuel?


    Samuel walked all the way to Xiaolong. He almost didn''t encounter any obstacles, but those people


    had all fallen to the ground.


    Samuel helped Xiaolong up and asked, "How''s it going? Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    Xiaolong quickly shook his head. For people like him, what they were most afraid of was going to


    the hospital. After all, they didn''t even have enough to eat before. How could they have the spare


    money to go to the hospital?


    In the past, even if he was injured, he could bear it. As long as his life was not in danger, Xiaolong


    would never go to a hospital.


    "Boss, my skin is rough and my flesh is thick. It''s just a fight. It''s not a big deal," said Xiaolong.


    Samuel took a look at him. It was indeed just a superficial wound. It was not as serious as going to


    the hospital.


    "Let''s go." Samuel said.


    Xiaolong was following Samuel. When he passed by the guys lying on the ground, he kicked them


    one by one to vent his anger.


    In addition to screaming, there was only one thing in the group of people''s minds, that was, how


    could this little guy be so powerful? They had been in Jianghu for many years, and almost every


    day they fought with others, but in front of this little guy, they didn''t even have a chance to resist.


    Back in the car, Qi Yiyun saw Xiaolong''s injury and knew that something must have happened to


    him. However, the smart Qi Yiyun did not ask much. After all, it was a matter between men. As a


    woman, it was better not to interrupt.


    "Boss, where are we going?" Xiaolong asked Samuel.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go back to the hotel first, and then go to the Chens," Samuel looked out of the window and said


    coldly.


    Since Xiaolong was his subordinate, he had to get his dignity back.


    Moreover, the person Chen Fei was going to deal with was him. If Samuel did not solve this


    problem, this trouble would always exist.


    Xiaolong wasn''t surprised by Samuel''s decision. If Smuel dred to break into both the Heavenly


    Family and Manfred''s territory, then the Chen Family wasn''t a big deal.


    But Qi Yiyun didn''t agree. She didn''t ask Xiaolong about being beaten, but it didn''t mean that she


    didn''t want to participate. Samuel wanted to go back to the hotel first and it was clear that he was


    going to send herback.


    "I want to go with you," said Qi Yiyun as she stared at Samuel.


    "You don''t need to go, right? It''s not something good."


    Samuel said.


    "No, if I don''t go, how can I know the real you?" Qi Yiyun said.


    Judging by Qi Yiyun''s firm attitude and Samuel''s understanding of her, if he really sent her back to


    the hotel, it would be impossible for her to get out of the car.


    Samuel had no choice but to agree. He said to Xiaolong, "Go directly to the Chens."


    Xiaolong smiled faintly. Although the two of them were still young, they really gave people the


    feeling of a couple. Just now, it was as if they were flirting with each other.


    Besides, with Qi Yiyun''s beauty, she was indeed qualified to be his sister-inw.


    Of course, after being warned by Samuel, Xiaolong did not dare to call Qi Yiyun sister-inw


    casually.


    "Boss, in fact, early in the morning, I heard that Chen Fei was looking for trouble with you, but I


    didn''t tell you immediately. It''s my fault." On the way to the Chen family, Xiaolong said to Samuel


    that he had forgotten such an important thing, which made him feel very self-condemned.


    "It''s okay. It''s just a small matter," Samuel said tly.


    In the past, Xiaolong would not believe it was not a big deal to deal with Chen Fei.


    But now, after witnessing Samuel''s power, Xiaolong even thought that it was not a big deal at all.


    The Chen family was nothingpared to Tian Changsheng. How could theypare to Manfred?


    "Boss, if I, Xiaolong, betray you in this life, I don''t even have the right to be a human," Xiaolong said


    firmly.

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    Samuel did not care about Xiaolong''s sudden loyalty. This was because the current Xiaolong was


    just a small gangster who did not have much ability. It was unknown whether he would be able to


    grow up in the future. Therefore, the value of Xiaolong was limited to Samuel.


    At this stage, the greatest meaning he had for Samuel was the driver, and the driver could be


    reced by anyone.


    In a situation where it wasn''t worth much, Samuel naturally wouldn''t pay too much attention to him.


    Of course, if Xiaolong could take on heavy responsibilities in the future and had the ability to hold


    his own, Samuel would not mind training him.


    The Chen family was located in an upscale residential area. Even though it could not bepared


    to a vi district, it was considered one of the best buildings in Cloud City.


    If a strange car wanted to enter themunity, it had to be registered.


    Xiaolong was also a little clever, and he directly told the security guards that they were the


    distinguished guests of the Chen family.


    When the security guard heard this, he thought that the man was driving a Maybach luxury car, so


    he let


    them go.


    "Boss, these security guards are all snobbish. If we change a bad car, they won''t let us in easily,"


    Xiaolong said with a sigh.


    Luxury cars were a kind of proof of strength. Only those who had the ability could afford a luxury


    car. Since the security guards stopped such a high-level car, they naturally had to think about


    whether the owner of the car could be offended or not.


    Therefore, from a certain point of view, it was not snobbish, but they had no courage to refuse to let


    it pass.


    "What you can see is only the surface," Samuel said coolly.


    "Surface?" Xiaolong asked with a puzzled look.


    "Find out where the Chens are after parking the car," Samuel said.


    Xiaolong''s doubts had not been solved, but seeing Samuel did not want to continue the topic, he


    could only hold back his curiosity.


    However, Qi Yiyun, who was sitting next to Samuel, had a smile on her face. She seemed to


    understand what Samuel meant.


    However, it was not a strange thing that Qi Yiyun could understand. With her meticulous mind, it


    was not surprising that she could think of this.


    After parking the car in the parking lot, Samuel and Qi


    Yiyun did not get out of the car. Xiaolong went to inquire about the location of the Chen family alone.


    "What do you mean by the sentence just now?" Qi Yiyun asked Samuel.


    "Since you understand, why do you ask me?" Samuel shrugged helplessly.


    "I just want to know if my thoughts are the same as yours," said Qi Yiyun.


    "Then tell me what you think," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun smiled and said, "Your so-called superficial appearance should be what Xiaolong meant


    snobbish. The real situation is that security guards are actually afraid of the person driving this car,


    so he let them go. More often, it''s because he doesn''t dare to stop them."


    "Is there a problem?" Samuel¡¯s intuition told him that Qi Yiyun seemed to want to refute his idea, so


    he couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    "Of course there''s a problem," said Qi Yiyun.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "There is no need to make a fuss about such a small matter. If we were to really talk about it, what if


    you lose?" The life experiences of Samuel were definitely not something Qi Yiyun couldpare


    with. Hence, if these two really argued over this matter, Samuel would definitely not be at a


    disadvantage. Moreover, there was a 99% chance that Qi Yiyun would lose.


    "Are you that confident to convince me?" Qi Yiyun said confidently.


    Of course, Samuel was confident. He admitted that Qi Yiyun was very powerful among her peers,


    but Samuel appeared to be of the same age as Qi Yiyun. In fact, he had lived for decades. Qi Yiyun


    could notpare with him at all.


    Just as the two were about to argue, Xiaolong suddenly came back.


    This made Samuel escape. After all, it was not beneficial for him to win or lose. As the saying goes,


    good men don''t fight with women, and Samuel did not intend to bully Qi Yiyun.


    However, Qi Yiyun''s face was full of anger. It seemed that she was a little depressed because of


    Xiaolong''s influence on her performance.


    "Boss, the Chen family has been found," Xiaolong said to Samuel.


    "Lead the way."


    Xiaolong nodded and walked in front of Samuel and Qi Yiyun.


    He still remembered the time when in Mu Linsi, he was taken away by Manfred. Xiaolong''s heart


    was filled with fear.


    Xiaolong was also very nervous when he went to the Heavenly Family.


    But today, on his way to the Chens'' house, he felt particrly rxed. He was not afraid at all, and


    he even looked forward to what would happen next.


    Xiaolong had seen a more powerful figure''s attitude in front of Samuel, so he did not care about the


    Chens anymore.


    Xiaolong also noticed the change in his mentality, which made him somewhat unbelievable.


    In the past, he would not dare to provoke even a person of such a high status like the Chens. But


    now, even if he took the initiative to cause trouble, as long as Samuel was around, Xiaolong would


    not be afraid at all.


    When they went downstairs to the Chens'' unit, they happened to see a middle-aged woman with a


    child, so they went straight to the elevator.


    When Xiaolong pressed the button of the elevator floor, the middle-aged woman''s expression


    changed obviously.


    Because thismunity belonged to one house after another. The floor Xiaolong pressed


    happened to be her home, but she was not familiar with these people at all. She had not even seen


    them before.


    "Are you a member of the Chen family?" Samuel asked the middle-aged woman. Because she did


    not press the elevator button, he guessed that the floor she was going to was the same as his.


    "Who are you?" The middle-aged woman was not wary of Samuel and Qi Yiyun. After all, they were


    just two children. However, she was a little disgusted with a ruffian like Xiaolong.


    Samuel continued asking, "Is Chen Fei at home?"


    "Are you here for Chen Fei?" The middle-aged woman frowned.


    She was Chen Fei''s stepmother, so she had some knowledge of Chen Fei, who only knew how to


    make trouble. Chen BishanBishan, Chen Fei''s father, helped Chen Fei to clean up the mess almost


    every day. Therefore, when the middle-aged woman heard that these people were looking for Chen


    Fei, she subconsciously thought that he might have made trouble again.


    "Is he not at home?" Samuel asked.


    The middle-aged woman smiled faintly. It was normal for this guy not toe home for ten days or


    half a month. It had been a week since thest time he was at home.


    "He hasn''t been home for a week. If you want to see him, you can go to various nightclubs. That''s


    his home, " the middle-aged woman said.


    "It doesn''t matter," Samuel said coolly. "If we can''t see him, we will see his father."

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    The middle-aged woman reminded Samuel, "I advise you not to do this. It''s easy to get here. It


    won''t be easy to get out of here."


    Two children, a little punk with a naughty face, dared to directly make trouble for Chen Bishan.


    Wasn''t this causing trouble for themselves?


    Even if they had a conflict with Chen Fei, they should go to Chen Fei, not Chen Bishan.


    Chen Bishan was not a reasonable person. He was known to protect his son. Even if some things


    were Chen Fei''s fault, as long as these people''s status and background could not bepared with


    that of the Chen family, then Chen Bishan would be unreasonable.


    It was even possible that Chen Bishan would take the initiative to help Chen Fei solve this problem.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. No one can stop me from going to the ce I want to go. When


    I want to leave, no one can stop me either," Samuel said faintly.


    The middle-aged woman felt a little strange. Why was the child always the one who spoke? Was he


    the one who had the highest status among the three?


    By this time, the elevator had reached the floor where the Chens lived.


    When the elevator door opened, what came into view was a short corridor, and at the end of the


    corridor, there was another security door.


    Samuel got off the elevator first and said to the middle -aged woman, "Open the door."


    "This is yourst chance to leave. Have you really thought it through?" said the middle-aged


    woman.


    She was really kind. She didn''t want Samuel to pay the price he couldn''t afford on impulse.


    However, she had underestimated Samuel. He did not care about the Chens at all.


    "Cut the crap and open the door," Xiaolong said impatiently.


    The middle-aged woman smiled coldly and said," Since you want to make trouble for yourselves, I''ll


    help you."


    After that, the middle-aged woman opened the door.


    The child rushed back home as soon as possible. He didn''t like these three people at all, and under


    the influence of Chen Fei, this little boy was very naughty and very arrogant.


    The child was Chen Fei''s half-brother, Chen Yang.


    After Chen Yang returned home, he immediately went to Chen Bishan''s study.


    "Dad, an enemy of my brother hase knocking on our door," Chen Yang said to Chen Bishan.


    Chen Bishan had a hobby of reading books, and he spent his leisure time strengthening his cultural


    heritage. He boasted that he was a literary man, and liked to read and write. Of course, this was on


    the surface. On the other side of Chen Bishan, he was not an elegant schr, but a sinister and


    cunning businessman.


    Hearing Chen Yang''s words, Chen Bishan frowned. Although Chen Fei had caused a lot of trouble


    for him, no one dared toe directly to the Chen family.


    Moreover, Chen Bishan knew Chen Fei''s character very well. Although he was arrogant outside,


    Chen Fei had his own ruler in his heart. He knew who could be offended and who could not be


    provoked. Therefore, after so many years, Chen Fei''s trouble was not serious. It was still within the


    scope of the Chen family''s ability to solve.


    "How dare someone be so bold?" Chen Bishan doubted. He thought it might be his youngest son


    making fun of him.


    "Someone''s really here. If you don''t believe me, go out and take a look," Chen Yang said with a


    sincere expression.


    Seeing that his youngest son did not look like he was joking, Chen Bishan closed the book and


    walked out of the study.


    When he came to the living room, Chen Bishan saw Samuel and the other two.


    However, since a rascal and two children dared toe to his house to make trouble, Chen Bishan


    couldn''t helpughing.


    "What do you three want to do?" Chen Bishan asked the three with a smile full of sarcasm.


    "Chen Fei wants to kill me. I don''t want to waste time looking for him, so I came directly to his


    house. I think you have a way to make him show up," Samuel said faintly.


    Chen Bishan frowned. He had warned Chen Fei several times that no matter how he yed and


    stirred up trouble, he could not make anyone die. Unexpectedly, this guy still did not listen to him.


    And in the face of such a small potato, was it necessary to make himself carry the charge of


    murder?


    "So, what do you want to do?" Chen Bishan asked.


    "It''s better to take action first. Don''t tell me you don''t understand this," Samuel said.


    Chen Bishan burst outughing. This kid''s words were extremely arrogant. In front of him, if he


    wanted to kill his son, did he really think that he was transparent?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Boy, are you here to joke with me? You said in front of me that you wanted to kill Chen Fei. Do you


    really know who I am?" Chen Bishan felt that the little kid in front of him must be crazy if he was not


    joking with him. That was why he said such absurd words.


    "Chen Bishan, you''re just a small Chen of the Chens. What else can you do in Cloud City?" Samuel


    said with a cold face.


    Chen Bishan''s expression suddenly froze. "The small Chens?"


    Although the Chens could not bepared to the Heavenly Family, the Chens still had some


    strength in Cloud City. Not everyone had the right to look down on them.


    However, such a little kid did not take the Chens seriously at all!


    "Little thing, the Chen Family is nothing to you. Who do you think you are? You provoked me like


    this; don''t you think what will happen to you?" Chen Bishan said sternly.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of the Chens?" Samuel asked.


    Looking at Samuel''s confident words, Chen Bishan couldn''t help but feel a little confused. Was this


    kid also someone with a background? But he knew almost all about the A-list families in Cloud City.


    He had never heard of such a child in any family.


    "Kid, who are you?" Chen Bishan asked. He did not dare to say that he knew all the families in


    Cloud City. It was normal for there to be missing people. So he had to figure out Samuel¡¯s true


    identity.


    "I don''t want to hurt the whole Chen family, so you just need to find Chen Fei and this matter can be


    solved," Samuel said lightly.


    In the face of such an arrogant attitude, Chen Bishan was really angry. What was the point of


    bringing Chen Fei back? As Chen Fei''s father, could he just watch his son get into trouble?


    "I''m Chen Fei''s father. Since he made a mistake, I''ll take it. If there''s anything, you can look for me,"


    Chen Bishan said.


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to withstand it." Samuel said coldly.


    Chen Bishan smiled disdainfully and said, "I''ve been living in Cloud City for so many years, and


    there''s nothing I can''t handle. Boy, no matter what background youe from, I''ll make you pay for


    what you do in my Chen family. You really should ask your family about the rtionship between


    me, Chen Bishan, and Manfred."


    To anyone else, these words were absolutely shocking. After all, Manfred was the number one


    figure in Cloud City!

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    When Xiaolong heard these words, he couldn''t helpughing.


    It was okay to use Manfred to scare others, but if it was used on Samuel, it would be a huge joke.


    Even in Manfred''s underground boxing field, Samuel would be able to retreat safely. Furthermore,


    Manfred did not even dare to have a single opinion. This clearly showed Manfred''s fear of Samuel.


    At this time, what was the point of Chen Bishan using this method to scare Samuel?


    "What are youughing at?" When Chen Bishan saw the smile on Xiaolong''s face, he couldn''t help


    but scold him.


    "I''mughing at you for being tooughable. If you think Manfred is able to suppress my boss, you


    can just call him over to give it a try," Xiaolong said.


    Boss?


    Who would have thought that this kid was called Boss?


    Chen Bishan burst outughing. "What''s wrong with the world nowadays? He''s just a kid, but he''s


    still qualified to be the boss. Has he, an experienced Jianghu man, paid no attention to the world for


    too long? Has the Jianghu today be so ridiculous?"


    "Little fellow, you can also be the boss? Do you know what the real society is?" Chen Bishan


    couldn''t help but ask Samuel.


    Samuel did not get angry because of Chen Bishan''s mockery. He sat directly on the sofa and said


    calmly," I''ll give you three minutes to think about it. You can let Chen Fei go home, and you can ask


    Manfred to help you."


    Obviously, Chen Bishan could not stand Samuel''s arrogant attitude.


    He would not ask Chen Fei to go home.


    Furthermore, he wouldn''t rm Manfred just because of the little boy.


    "Kid, I''ll teach you today how to write the word regret." After that, Chen Bishan took out the phone.


    As a ruthless man in the business world, Chen Bishan had used many dirty means to deal with his


    opponents, so he had formed a lot of hatred. In order to prevent his enemies'' revenge, Chen Bishan


    deliberately bought a house downstairs for his men to live in. In this way, once something happened


    to him, his men could arrive as soon as possible.


    In less than a minute, Samuel heard the elevator opening.


    A few fierce-looking people walked into Chen Bishan''s house.


    "These guys, give them a good lesson, and then throw them out." Chen Bishan ordered his men.


    Samuel was still sitting calmly on the sofa. He was not afraid of Chen Bishan''s subordinates who


    rushed in at all.


    After Xiaolong saw how powerful Samuel was, he understood that these people were no match for


    him. Hence, he was not afraid.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Such a performance made Chen Bishan feel a little surprised. Any ordinary person would not be


    able to remain calm in the face of such a situation.


    But this little kid showed an extraordinary calmness.


    At this moment, Chen Yang suddenly opened his mouth and asked, "Dad, are you going to hit this


    elder sister?"


    Chen Yang had actually begun paying attention to Qi Yiyun a long time ago. After all, Qi Yiyun had


    already disyed an extraordinary beauty at her age. This was something that was difficult to be


    ignored by men.


    As Chen Bel''s younger brother, Chen Yang had long learned toment on beautiful women.


    Furthermore, he was an extremely lecherous womanizer, so he did not want Qi Yiyun to be injured.


    He also hoped that his act of saving a damsel in distress would be approved by Qi Yiyun.


    However, Chen Bishan did not have the mood to do so. He red at Chen Yang and said, "Go back


    to your room."


    Chen Yang retracted his head in fear before he unwillingly ran back to his room.


    The middle-aged woman also knew that she didn''t want to see the next scene, so she followed him


    back to the room.


    Chen Bishan signaled to his men with his eyes and they walked toward Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel raised his teacup and said lightly, "Chen Bishan, do you think these good-for-


    nothings can really do anything to me?"


    Samuel crushed the teacup in his hand as he spoke. The subordinates were stunned and stood


    rooted to the spot.


    Even Chen Bishan could not believe what he had just seen.


    How could a person crush the ss teacup with his strength alone? Moreover, it seemed that his


    hand was not injured at all!


    At this moment, Chen Bishan''s intuition told him that he had underestimated the boy in front of him.


    However, he had many subordinates here, which did not make Chen Bishan less confident.


    Even if Samuel was really powerful, after all, he was just a child and a person. How could he be the


    opponent of these people?


    "What are you waiting for? Come on!" Chen Bishan


    ordered.


    A few of his men recovered from their shock and charged straight at Samuel.


    Samuel patted away the powder in his hand and said lightly, "How did you get to where you are


    today with your IQ?"


    These words were obviously humiliating Chen Bishan, which made Chen Bishan even angrier. He


    gnashed his teeth and said, "Little thing, you are so arrogant. You really don''t know how to write the


    word ''death''."


    By this time, his men had already raised their fists at Samuel. Ordinary people would not have been


    able to resist under the siege of so many people.


    But Samuel was not an ordinary people.


    How could these ordinary people get close to an expert in the God Realm?


    Samuel was unstoppable. He kicked two men, who were the first to get close to Samuel, into the air.


    When the remaining few people saw this, they were greatly shocked. However, due to gravity, they


    had no chance to withdraw it at this time. Even if they wanted to go back, the inertia of their bodies


    would not allow them to do anything to go back.


    As a result, a miserable scene took ce.


    Several of Chen Bishan''s men were kicked out one by one by Samuel. They seemed to be very


    powerful, but they couldn''t even take one of Samuel''s moves.


    The situation changed in an instant. Chen Bishan, who was full of confidence, didn''t expect that the


    hatchet men he had cultivated for many years would be so vulnerable, and the other side was just a


    child.


    Samuel sat back on the sofa as if nothing had happened.


    "Your subordinates are not very useful." Samuel said faintly.


    Chen Bishan''s eyelids twitched. When Samuel crushed the teacup, he had thought that this little


    guy was a tough guy, but he didn''t expect him to be so cruel!


    "Who the hell are you?" Chen Bishan asked Samuel. He knew that he could no longer ignore


    Samuel¡¯s identity and background. With such amazing personal ability, his birth could never be an


    ordinary family.


    "You have onest chance," Samuel said. "Let Chen Fei go home."


    Chen Bishan gritted his teeth. After all, he was Chen Fei''s father. He could not watch Chen Fei fall


    into someone else''s hands.


    "No matter who you are, with my rtionship with Manfred, you will definitely bring cmity to your


    own n. Don''t you consider the consequences?" Chen Bishan said.

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    Chen Bishan was surprised by Samuel''s amazing strength, but it did not mean that he was afraid of


    him. After all, the Chens had a high status in Cloud City, and he had a good rtionship with


    Manfred. Even if his men were no match for him, Manfred had an underground boxing house. Could


    his boxers not deal with a kid?


    From Chn Bishan''s point of view, anyone who heard Manfred, a big shot in Cloud City, would be


    wary of him. Even the supreme business world of Cloud City, the Heavenly Family, would not dare


    to ignore the existence of Manfred.


    Such thoughts were useful to anyone in Cloud City. Manfred''s deterrence in Cloud City, no one


    could ignore him.


    However, unfortunately, Chen Bishan bumped into Samuel, who was the only person in Cloud City


    who did not think much of Manfred.


    "I don''t mind you finding Manfred," Samuel said calmly.


    Looking at his nonchnt attitude, Chen Bishan gritted his teeth so hard that his teeth nearly broke.


    This brat was obviously putting on an act. Could it be that he wasn''t even afraid of Manfred in Cloud


    City?


    Chen Bishan did not think that anyone would be able topete in status with Manfred in Cloud


    City. Thus, Samuel must be pretending to be calm.


    However, Chen Bishan was not too willing to ask Manfred for help for such a small matter. After all,


    a favor was something that could only be used once. Perhaps it would never exist again in the


    future. It was not worthy of Manfred to deal with a little kid.


    "Little thing, I advise you to tell your family and let them know what you are doing. They will teach


    you what you should do now. Otherwise, when something happens, you won''t even have a chance


    to regret." Chen Bishan advised.


    Samuel was still careless. He didn''t take what Chen Bishan said to heart at all.


    Samuel looked at Chen Bishan with a faint smile." Could it be that what you just said was just a lie?


    You don''t know Manfred at all. Or perhaps, even if you do, you don''t have the qualifications to ask


    Manfred to help you?"


    Chen Bishan''s face immediately turned ashen. He couldn''t tolerate being questioned by a brat.


    Furthermore, his rtionship with Manfred was definitely enough for Manfred to personally make a


    trip to his house. However, this rtionship could be used up. Once it was used up, it would never


    exist again.


    "Little thing, do you really want to die?" Chen Bishan said.


    "Yes." Samuel blurted out.


    This left Chen Bishan with no way out and no choice.


    His subordinates were no match for Samuel. He could only pin his hope on Manfred.


    Even though this matter might restore his rtionship with Manfred to an unfamiliar state, in order


    not to embarrass himself in front of Samuel, he could only do so.


    "This is your choice. Today... I will let you know what the evil of society is." After that, Chen Bishan


    finally took out the phone.


    Seeing this scene, Xiaolong, who was standing to one side, secretlyughed in his heart. He was


    actually looking forward to Manfred''s appearance.


    Furthermore, he was even more curious as to what kind of fate this Chen Bishan would have after


    Manfred''s appearance.


    This was because Xiaolong knew that in Manfred''s mind, Samuel''s position was definitely higher


    than Chen Bishan''s. Otherwise, Samuel would not be able to leave safely after he injured a fighter


    in the ring.


    Xiaolong couldn''t help but suspect that Manfred might try to curry favor with Samuel. After all, if


    such a powerful character were to erupt into a direct conflict, it would inevitably affect Manfred''s


    position in Cloud City. His best option would be to befriend Samuel. This way, he would be able to


    avoid such threats.


    "Do you want Tian Changsheng to take action again?" Qi Yiyun asked Samuel. In her opinion,


    unless Tian Changsheng took action, it would not be easy to solve the problem. Taking advantage


    of Tian Changsheng again and again was definitely not a good thing in Qi Yiyun s opinion.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think that I only have one friend, Tian Changsheng, in Cloud City?" Samuel replied with a


    smile. As long as it was something that could be resolved with one''s fist, Samuel did not need


    anyone''s help.


    As for the school, the reason why Tian Changsheng asked Tian Changsheng toe forward was


    to make it more secure for Qi Yiyun to study in the school. If it were not for this, Samuel still had


    countless ways to deal with the headmaster.


    "Other than Tian Changsheng, there shouldn''t be anyone who dares to oppose Manfred in Cloud


    City, right?" Qi Yiyun reminded. She had a deep understanding of Cloud City. Tian Changsheng was


    the number one person in the business world while Manfred was the number one person in the


    underground world of Cloud City. The two''s cultivation in Cloud City was different, but their statuses


    were simr.


    This meant that Manfred and Tian Changsheng had the same status. Under these circumstances,


    there wouldn''t be anyone else who would dare to oppose Manfred.


    "Qi Yiyun, do you know Cloud City so well?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    "Of course." Qi Yiyun nodded as if it was a matter of course. She exined, "Since I''m here in


    Cloud City, I naturally have to know about Cloud City''s situation."


    "But you''re here to study. What¡¯s the point of knowing these things?" Samuel felt a little weird. After


    all, Qi Yiyun was just a little girl. She came here to study and had nothing to do with Manfred, or


    Tian Changsheng. Why would she deliberately know them?


    Furthermore, Qi Yiyun had thought so much about the matter at this age. Her performance was a


    little too mature.


    "Knowing it is better than not knowing it. I just want to know what''s around," said Qi Yiyun.


    Even though she said it casually, Samuel knew that she must have done this for a certain purpose.


    It was just that she didn''t want to tell him, and Samuel couldn''t figure it out.


    "No matter what you want to do, as long as you don''t cause me any trouble," Samuel reminded her.


    Qi Yiyun shrugged her shoulders and said no more.


    At this time, Chen Bishan had already hung up the phone, and Manfred also promised him to bring


    people over immediately, which made Chen Bishan''s expression be a little ferocious.


    In his eyes, Samuel was already a dead man.


    "These underlings of mine are indeed useless.


    However, the boxers of Manfred underground boxing field are not something that they canpare


    with. Brat, just wait to collect the corpses of your family," Chen Bishan said to Samuel.


    "I don''t have a big conflict with your son, but he was so arrogant that he wanted to kill me. So, it''s all


    your son''s fault." Samuel said something inexplicable to Chen Bishan.


    Chen Bishan did not understand why Samuel would say this, but in his eyes, there was nothing


    wrong with Chen Fei.


    "You also know that he is my son. Of course, he is qualified to be arrogant. Is there a problem to kill


    a little thing like you, who is so arrogant?" Chen Bishan said with a cold face.

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    As the saying goes, "Like father, like son".


    After listening to Chen Bishan''s words, Samuel finally understood how Chen Bel''s character came


    about.


    This was aplete inheritance.


    "No wonder Chen Fei was so arrogant. It turned out to be your connivance. In this case, I''ll make


    the Chens disappear in Cloud City today and let those who have been oppressed by the Chens


    have a taste of revenge," Samuel said.


    "Hahahaha."


    These words made Chen Bishan burst intoughter. In his eyes, Samuel was making an


    international joke.


    The Chens did have a lot of enemies, and they all hoped that the Chens would be doomed.


    However, they could only hope so. No one could really do this. The Chen family''s current


    achievements not only depended on Chen Bishan''s means, but also his influence in the business


    world in Cloud City. Even those who sat in the government hall did not want to see the Chens


    destroyed, because it would affect the economy of Cloud City. With such a protective umbre, the


    Chen family in Cloud City was not afraid of anyone, except for Tian Changsheng and Manfred.


    "Boy, you are talking nonsense. I''m really curious about how your family educates you, which


    makes you so arrogant. Do you really think that the Chen family is a low-ss family?" Chen Bishan


    sneered.


    "In my eyes, the Chens are really unfavored. They''re... trash at most," Samuel said with a


    contemptuous smile.


    When the word "trash" came out of Samuel''s mouth, Chen Bishan''s anger was almost out of


    control. No one dared to say such words in front of him, and no one was qualified to provoke him


    like this.


    "Brat, today, it''s either you die, or I die. No matter what kind of family is behind you, I will do my best


    to uproot it. This is the price you have to pay," Chen Bishan said.


    Samuel''s words hadpletely angered him. He wanted revenge, not only for Samuel, but also for


    the family backing Samuel. This was the only way to vent his anger.


    He wanted the family behind Samuel to know what would happen to them if they did not teach their


    descendants a good lesson.


    Samuel smiled and said nothing. It was a joke that the Chen family of Cloud City wanted to uproot


    the Hannigan family of Swallow City.


    If Chen Bishan went to Swallow City, who was he? Who would take him seriously?


    Moreover, Samuel''s current status in Swallow City, was so powerful now.


    "Call Manfred and tell him that I don''t have much time to wait for him," Samuel said to Chen Bishan


    as he gradually lost his patience.


    "There''s no hurry. If you want to reincarnate, I will find an auspicious hour for you. You don''t have to


    be in such a hurry," Chen Bishan said.


    Calling Manfred to ask for his help was already something that Chen Bishan must have done after


    he gathered his courage. How would he dare to call to urge Manfred?


    "Since you don''t want to call, I''ll do it," Samuel said and took out his phone.


    This action made Chen Bishan''s eyelids twitch.


    How could it be possible!


    How could this little thing possibly know Manfred?


    "He couldn''t be deliberately putting on an act, could he?"


    Chen Bishan''s heart was trembling. He could onlyfort himself and guess that this was a drama


    directed and acted by Samuel himself. He was just struggling on the edge of death.


    In reality, Samuel had indeed dialed Manfred''s number. When he had left the underground boxing


    field that day, the two of them had exchanged contact information.


    "When will you arrive?" After the call was connected,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel directly asked Manfred.


    Hearing these words, Manfred waspletely confused.


    He was going to the Chens. Why did Samuel call to ask when he would arrive?


    After a moment of doubt, Manfred suddenly understood the meaning behind this sentence.


    Could it be that Samuel was the one who brought trouble to the Chens?


    The person whom Chen Bishan wanted him to deal with was Samuel?


    Manfred''s heart began to thump. As the number one person in Cloud City''s underground world, he


    was not afraid of anyone. However, after encountering Samuel, a trace of fear began to grow in his


    heart.


    This was not only because of the super strength that Samuel had shown, but also because of the


    fear of the forces behind Samuel.


    Manfred knew very well that it was impossible for an ordinary family to cultivate such a powerful


    child. Thus, he was able to determine the strength of the family behind Samuel. This was also the


    reason why he had allowed Samuel to escape from the underground boxing field.


    "Samuel, you won''t be in the Chen Family, right?" Manfred asked probingly.


    "Yes, the person Chen Bishan wants to deal with is me. Don''t you know that?" Samuel said with a


    smile.


    Manfred felt a headacheing on. If he had known earlier that this would happen, he wouldn''t


    have answered Chen Bishan''s call. This kind of unexpected disaster wasn''t fun at all.


    But right now, Manfred still had a chance to make a new choice. This matter hadn''t yet reached the


    point where he insisted on opposing Samuel.


    "I''ll be there soon. Chen Bishan really doesn''t know what''s good for him," Manfred said.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you." After that, Samuel hung up the phone.


    Such a dialogue was more convincing to Chen Bishan about Samuel''s pretense.


    In Cloud City, Manfred was the number one person in the underground world. Who had the right to


    speak to Manfred in such a tone and attitude? Furthermore, with Samuel''s high and mighty attitude,


    it was obvious that it was impossible for him to target Manfred.


    "Kid, your acting skills aren''t that good," Chen Bishan said to Samuel with a smile.


    "Oh? Is there a problem?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "In Cloud City, if anyone dares to speak to Manfred in such a tone? If you want to make your acting


    more realistic, you should at least show your respect for Manfred," Chen Bishan said.


    Samuel looked as if he had suddenly realized something. He nodded and said, "I understand. I''ll be


    careful next time."


    Xiaolong tried his best to hold back the smile on his lips. He was the only one who knew that the


    phone call was real. He was the only one who knew when Samuel''s acting skills started.


    It had to be said that his acting skills in front of Chen Bishan were absolutely the potential of a


    movie king.


    In the other room, Manfred had been scowling after hanging up. If Samuel had not called him, he


    would have been able to escape from this matter. But now, he had nowhere to run to.


    "Boss Manfred, why are you afraid of this child?" Manfred''s subordinate couldn''t help but ask. Ever


    since he had let Samuel go thest time, he had found it strange. If news of that matter were to


    spread, it would definitely affect Manfred''s position in Cloud City. Thus, in his opinion, finding a way


    to kill Samuel and bury this matter forever in the dust was the best choice.


    But now, not only did Manfred not kill Samuel, he was also afraid of him. It was hard for them to


    understand.

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    Faced with such a question from his subordinates, Manfred coldly smiled. Only a fool would think


    that killing Samuel would solve this problem.


    Manfred, on the other hand, knew that if he killed Samuel, it was very likely that he would be faced


    with unimaginable trouble. Moreover, this kind of trouble would not only cause him to lose his status


    in Cloud City, it was also possible that he might even lose his life.


    Cloud City was just a very small city. To those big cities, dominating it was nothing at all.


    Cloud City''s number one person in the underworld, perhaps, was just a joke in the eyes of those


    people.


    Manfred never had any thoughts of bing arrogant just because of his identity. On the contrary,


    he was well aware of one thing. If he wanted to gain a foothold in Cloud City, he could only be


    arrogant in Cloud City. Once he left Cloud City''s boundaries, it wouldn''t be under Manfred''s control.


    And it wasn''t a ce where he could control the wind and rain.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Samuel was not a citizen of the Cloud City. This was the reason Manfred was unwilling to


    be enemies with Samuel.


    "What the hell do you know? Do you know what kind of price one has to pay to groom such a young


    expert?


    Don''t tell me you think that an ordinary family is capable of doing such a thing?" Manfred coldly


    said.


    His subordinate still looked puzzled and said, "Boss, even if he has a family background, we have


    checked. He is not from Cloud City at all. What is there to be afraid of?"


    "Do you really think that a strong dragon can''t suppress a local tyrant?" Manfred said.


    The subordinate nodded as if it was a matter of course. This old saying was not something to be


    joked about. No matter how strong a dragon was, it was still a foreigner. How could its influence


    compare with that of a local bully?


    "Boss, isn''t it true?" asked one of his subordinates.


    "That''s bullshit. If he can''t beat us, it can only mean that he isn''t a strong dragon. However,


    Samuel''s background is definitely much stronger than what we imagined," Manfred said.


    His subordinate still couldn''t understand Manfred''s thoughts. Wasn''t it obvious whether he was


    really strong or not? If they didn''t even have the guts to do so, how would they be able to survive in


    the underworld?


    "There is one more important thing. His skills, I''m afraid that not a single person in the underground


    boxing field is his match. In such a situation, how can we deal with him?" Manfred continued.


    "Boss, how is this possible? He''s just a kid. How can he fight against the entire underground boxing


    house alone?" One of his men said disdainfully.


    If it was in the past, Manfred would have thought so before he had seen Samuel''s skills.


    Furthermore, he would never have thought that a child could bepared to those boxers.


    However, Manfred had no choice but to make such a guess after witnessing Samuel''s strength. This


    was because Samuel''s performance was really shocking. Those few boxers did not even find a


    chance to retaliate in front of Samuel''s face. This was sufficient to prove that Samuel''s strength was


    much greater than theirs.


    "Don''t tell me you have forgotten how he dealt with our people?" Manfred reminded.


    His subordinate had seen it with his own eyes that day. Of course, he did not forget it. However, in


    his opinion, as long as there were more people, Samuel would fall.


    "He''s really powerful and unexpected, but he shouldn''t be a match for all of us in the ring," said the


    subordinate.


    "Should?" Manfred smiled and teased, "Why did you say that you''re socking in confidence? This


    shows that you''re also afraid of him in your heart."


    His words made his men a little embarrassed. He was not as confident as he was just now. He was


    not sure whether those boxers could pose a threat to Samuel after he thought of the performance of


    Samuel''s strengthst time.


    After all, thest time they fought, the boxers lost too badly.


    When the car arrived at the Chen Family''s high-ss district, it was stopped by the security guards.


    However, when the windows rolled down and the security guards saw Manfred sitting inside, they


    were so frightened that they quickly opened the door and apologized to Manfred repeatedly. This


    was the performance of Manfred''s unrivaled status in Cloud City.


    But who would have thought that a person of such a status would be afraid of a child?


    At Chen Bishan''s house.


    The moment Manfred''s car entered the neighborhood, Chen Bishan received the news. Chen


    Bishan''s mood had unknowingly improved.


    "Manfred has already reached downstairs. Little thing, do you know what kind of fate you will have?"


    Chen Bishan said proudly to Samuel.


    "Do you know how to solve a problem forever?" Samuel asked Chen Bishan.


    Chn Bishan smiled faintly. Only the dead would bring no trouble, so the best way to solve the


    trouble was to let his opponent meet the King of Hell.


    "Little thing, do I still need you to teach me? After you see the King of Hell, you will know how many


    people have died in my hands." Chen Bishan sneered.


    Samuel stood up from the sofa and stretched. He said, "No one in this world can defeat me, let


    alone Cloud City. You... don''t deserve it."


    Faced with such arrogant words, Chen Bishan was no longer willing to argue with Samuel. This


    guy''s arrogance had reached the point ofwlessness, but Chen Bishan knew very well that Samuel


    would soon taste the consequences of his arrogance.


    "The horrible thing about family education is that they can''t let their children realize their status. The


    biggest mistake in your parents'' life is to raise an ignorant thing like you," Chen Bishan said lightly.


    Arrogant?


    These words could be used to describe anyone on Earth, but Samuel was definitely an exception.


    The doorbell rang.


    Chen Bishan shuddered. He knew that Manfred was here.


    Hurriedly, he jogged to the entrance of his home and opened the door for Manfred.


    "Boss Manfred." Chen Bishan greeted respectfully.


    Manfred didn''t even spare Chen Bishan a nce before entering the house.


    When he discovered Samuel, Manfred walked to


    Samuel''s side.


    Chen Bishan was puzzled by Manfred''s actions. Could it be that he was pressed for time, and that


    was why he wanted to settle this matter as soon as possible and leave?


    "Boss Manfred, this ignorant thing dares to make trouble in our Chen family," Chen Bishan said to


    Manfred.


    A faint smile appeared on Manfred''s stiff face. He said to Samuel, "Samuel. Never would I have


    thought that we would meet in such a manner. It''s really unexpected."


    "You''re Chen Bishan''s protection umbre. I didn''t expect that the Chens would be so arrogant


    because of you," Samuel said tly.


    Manfred''s heart trembled. This was the second time he had faced Samuel. However, the pressure


    that Samuel brought to him this time was clearly even more intense.


    Manfred didn''t know why Samuel was able to put so much pressure on him, even though he was


    still a child.


    But he was very clear that it was impossible for an ordinary person to have this kind of momentum.

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    At the same time Manfred was shocked, Chen Bishan''s legs had already started to go weak.


    Through their simple conversation, he knew that Samuel and Manfred knew each other. From the


    looks of it, they had a close rtionship. Most importantly, Samuel''s attitude towards Manfred was


    still arrogant. He did not hold back at all.


    Hearing that, Chen Bishan couldn''t help rubbing his eyes.


    He suspected that he was seeing things, which was why he had the illusion.


    He was just a little brat, how could he possibly have the guts to treat Manfred with such an attitude?


    However, after rubbing his eyes, nothing changed in front of him.


    Furthermore, Chen Bishan could sense that Manfred seemed to be a little fearful of Samuel. This


    caused his mind to go nk in an instant.


    What kind of person had he offended? To think that Manfred would be afraid of him!


    From a certain point of view, Manfred was not afraid of Samuel. Rather, he was afraid of the


    unknown. This was because he did not know what kind of background Samuel had. However,


    Samuel''s performance seemed to be backed by a powerful background. This was what Manfred


    was worried about.


    "I am not Chen Bishan''s protective umbre. I owe him a small favor. I''ll return it to him today."


    Manfred exined to Samuel.


    "Oh?" Samuel looked at Manfred with interest and asked, "How are you going to return it?"


    Manfred''s face was filled with awkwardness. If it were anyone else, he would be able to help Chen


    Bishan and repay the favor.


    But the other party was Samuel. What else could he do?


    It was impossible for him to be enemies with Samuel because of Chen Bishan. Without


    knowing Samuel¡¯s background, once he became enemies with Samuel, Manfred could not imagine


    the immediate consequences.


    "Samuel, since this matter has something to do with you, this favor is not worth mentioning to me.


    How do you n to deal with the Chen Family?" Manfred asked.


    When he heard Manfred''s words about how to deal with the Chen Family, Chen Bishan finally


    understood what kind of situation he was in.


    As long as Samuel said a word, Manfred would definitely help him deal with the Chens.


    In front of Manfred, Manfred was able to handle the Chens with ease. This was definitely not a joke.


    "Little brother, this incident was caused by Chen Fei. I will definitely give you an exnation." Chen


    Bishan understood how to protect the Chens. Although he doted on Chen Fei, he could not protect


    himself now. What qualifications did he have to protect Chen Fei?


    If he could keep the stability of the Chens after losing Chen Fei, Chen Bishan would not mind


    pushing Chen Fei to the crater of the volcano.


    Samuel smiled faintly, looked at Chen Bishan and said, "You called me ''little thing'' one by one just


    now. Why did you change your words now?"


    Cold sweat broke out on Chen Bishan''s forehead. He did not know how powerful Samuel was.


    Naturally, his tone was disdainful. It was disrespectful of him to address Samuel as such.


    Now that he knew about the rtionship between Samuel and Manfred, how would he dare to call


    him little thing?


    "It''s my fault for not being able to recognize the situation. Young brother, please give me a chance


    to make up for it. I will definitely satisfy you," Chen Bishan said.


    Samuel nced at Manfred and then at Chen Bishan.


    After all, Chen Fei was Chen Bishan''s son. Even if he was willing to push Chen Fei out to take the


    me at this time, this matter would be imprinted in Chen Bishan''s heart. As long as he had the


    chance, he would still make trouble for Samuel.


    Samuel had said before that the simplest way to solve trouble was topletely solve the source of


    the trouble.


    Samuel didn¡¯t want to be bothered by this flea-like character.


    After all, they had just hit Xiaolong this time. What if they targeted Qi Yiyun or even Yvonne next


    time?


    "Manfred, how do you think I should deal with the Chen Family?" Samuel asked Manfred.


    It would definitely make it difficult for Manfred to make a choice.


    However, Manfred quickly made up his mind. It was just a mere Chen Family, how could it be


    compared to his own?


    And there was a saying that goes as the saying goes,1 Man is expected to live for himself."


    In the face of a great disaster, it was naturally more important to protect oneself first.


    "In one day, the Chen Family will be removed from Cloud City," Manfred said.


    Honglong!


    These words were like a bolt from the blue to Chen Bishan. He knew that if Manfred wanted to do


    this, the Chen Family wouldn''t be able to hold on for even a day.


    "Boss Manfred, you can''t do this. I helped you once. You owe me a favor. You said that you would


    return it to me. Now you have a chance. As long as you can protect the Chen family, we don''t owe


    each other anything." Chen Bishan said to Manfred in a panic.


    Manfred coldly smiled and said, "Don''t me me. If you want to me someone, me yourself for


    provoking someone you should not provoke."


    Chen Bishan shook his head, unwilling to give up. If he had known Samuel was such a hard nut to


    crack, he would not have treated him the same way as he had done just now.


    "Those who don''t know won''t be punished. Little brother, I don''t know anything. I beg you, give me


    another chance," Chen Bishan said to Samuel.


    Samuel said to Manfred, "Since you have said it, a person like you wouldn''t take it back, right?"


    "Of course." Manfred said in a firm tone.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "In that case, I''ll leave it to you. Tomorrow, I don''t want to hear


    anything about the Chens."


    "Understood." Manfred understood the meaning behind Samuel¡¯s words. This was the intention of


    Samuel to deal with the Chen n in a quiet and low-key manner. He did not want to cause a stir


    throughout the city.


    The Chens had a certain influence in Cloud City. It was not easy to deal with them quietly.


    However, with Manfred''s position in Cloud City, it wasn''t difficult for him to aplish it.


    Furthermore, even if word got out, as long as outsiders found out that this matter had something to


    do with Manfred, they wouldn''t dare to casually discuss it.


    Just as Samuel was about to leave the Chens'' house, he was keenly aware of the sound of the


    elevator opening. ording to his judgment of the footsteps, theer should be a young man.


    The young man who could return to the Chens was most likely Chen Fei, which made Samuel raise


    the corners of his mouth slightly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was really the right time for him toe back.


    When the door opened, the person standing outside the door was indeed Chen Fei.


    Chen Fei was about to take off his shoes when he saw Samuel. He was stunned. Then, he walked


    towards Samuel before he could even take off his shoes.


    He arranged for many people to look for Samuel, but he didn''t expect that Samuel would show up in


    his house. For Chen Fei, it was just the right time for him to show up.


    With his father around, Samuel would die a terrible death.


    "Samuel, you really have guts. You actually dare to show up here. Do you know where you are?"


    Chen Fei said to Samuel with a ferocious smile.


    "Isn''t this your home?" Samuel asked.


    "Hahahaha." Chen Fei burst outughing and said," Now that you know it''s my house, do you still


    want to die?"

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    Chen Fei rushed to Samuel and grabbed his cor. He looked fierce as if he was going to eat


    Samuel alive.


    At this time, Chen Fei did not notice that Manfred was still present.


    Chen Bishan was scared out of his wits by this action. He could even feel his heart palpitating.


    It was he who spoiled Chen Fei s arrogance and arrogance. He knew Chen Fei s character very


    well, but at this time, Chen Bishan could no longer tolerate Chen Fei s arrogant attitude.


    The life and death of the Chens depended on Samuel''s decision. But now, Chen Fei dared to


    threaten him like this.


    Chen Bishan, whose legs were already weak, struggled to walk to Chen Fei and punched him in the


    face.


    "Unfilial son, you made such a big mistake. Don¡¯t you know how to repent?" Chen Bishan roared.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chen Fei was stunned by the punch.


    This was his family, and the person who beat him was his father, who usually very doted on him.


    This made Chen Fei confused for a while, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    "Dad, why... why did you hit me?" Chen Fei asked Chen Bishan with a confused face.


    Chen Bishan gnashed his teeth in anger and trembled all over. He said, "Do you know who you


    have provoked? Do you really think that no one in Cloud City can be your opponent?"


    This sentence even made Chen Fei a little confused.


    "He''s just a kid, isn''t he?"


    Moreover, he had asked someone to investigate. This man was not from Cloud City at all. He had


    no background in Cloud City. It was also under such circumstances that Chen Fei dared to say that


    he wanted to kill Samuel.


    But now, things were not as simple as he thought.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you?" Chen Fei asked.


    Now, Chen Bishan wished he could kill Chen Fei with his own hands.


    As long as he could get Samuel¡¯s forgiveness, the Chens would have a way out. He didn''t mind


    ending Chen Fei himself.


    It was a pity that even if he did so, he might not be able to turn the situation around.


    "Chen Fei, you''re quite brave. You even dare to deal with my friend." At this moment, Manfred


    opened his mouth and said.


    Hearing this voice, Chen Fei realized that there were other people in his family.


    When he looked in the direction of the voice, Chen Fei


    was shocked.


    Manfred!


    Isn''t this Manfred!


    "How could he appear in my house?"


    Furthermore, when Chen Fei carefully thought about Manfred''s words, he felt as if his soul had


    been hollowed out.


    Could it be that Manfred was talking about Samuel?


    Samuel was Manfred''s friend, but he had even threatened to kill Samuel!


    At this moment, Chen Fei finally understood what was wrong with Chen Bishan''s attitude.


    And Samuel wasn''t sent to him for revenge. Rather, he had brought Manfred with him to cause


    trouble for the Chen Family!


    Chen Fei''s face turned pale in an instant. He finally knew what kind of thing he was facing.


    "Boss Manfred, is he... is he your friend?" Chen Fei asked timidly.


    "Not bad," Manfred said in a firm tone.


    A bolt from the blue!


    For Chen Fei, these words were the most shocking words in his life, because it meant Manfred


    woulde to deal with the Chens, and Chen Fei was very clear what the consequences of his


    coming forward would be.


    "Have you ever thought that your arrogance will destroy you one day?" Samuel asked Chen Fei.


    It was not that Chen Fei had not thought about this problem, but that he never thought that karma


    would happen to him, because he knew that there was a rtionship between Chen Bishan and


    Manfred. If something really happened, he could ask Manfred to help him once. At that time, he


    could learn from it and keep a low profile in the future.


    This was Chen Fei''s idea all the time, so he was so unscrupulous.


    However, he had never imagined that he would offend Manfred''s friends. The rtionship between


    the Chens and Manfred was useless at this moment.


    "You unfilial son, why don''t you apologize to him?" Chen Bishan kicked Chen Fei. He hoped to use


    all means possible to get Samuel¡¯s forgiveness. Only in this way could he save the Chens.


    Chen Fei''s self-esteem did not allow him to do this, but he was also a person who understood the


    reality. He knew what would happen if he offended Manfred.


    If the Chen family was over, what was the use of his ridiculous self-esteem?


    "The young master of the Chen family has be a beggar on the street. What''s the point of his


    self-esteem?"


    Chen Fei immediately knelt down before Samuel and said, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have offended you.


    I apologize for everything I''ve done."


    If apology could solve the problem, there wouldn''t be so many contradictions in the world.


    Obviously, apology was not useful in every matter.


    Moreover, Samuel would not allow leaving any hidden danger in order topletely resolve this


    problem.


    "After this matter is concluded, I wille and find you again," Samuel said to Manfred.


    Manfred didn''t know why Samuel was looking for him. However, Manfred knew very well what he


    meant by the conclusion he had just mentioned.


    No one could save the Chens.


    However, after Samuel''s departure, the father and son''s desperate expressions were almost the


    same.


    Although Chen Fei did not know what their previous conversation was, he understood the meaning


    of the word " concluded" by Samuel.


    Chen Fei had been arrogant for so many years and had offended many people. However, he had


    never thought that he would get such a serious consequence by provoking such an inconspicuous


    child. Moreover, it was Manfred who personally came forward to deal with this matter, leaving no


    room for any turning back.


    "Boss Manfred, give me a chance. Let me make a phone call." Chen Bishan begged Manfred.


    "Tian Changsheng?" Manfred faintly smiled.


    Chen Bishan nodded like chicken pecking rice. Now he could only hope that the top man in the


    business world could help him solve the problem.


    However, Manfred''s following words left Chen Bishan inplete despair.


    "You might not know about the rtionship between him and Tian Changsheng. ording to what I


    know, Tian Changsheng had already given him Hillside Vi. Recently, it has been renovating. I


    believe that he will be moving in soon. Do you think that Tian Changsheng will help you?" Manfred


    said.


    Chen Bishan''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    He was very clear what Hillside Vi meant. The fact that Tian Changsheng had given Hillside Vi


    to Samuel was enough to prove the importance of Samuel in Tian Changsheng''s heart.


    But why?


    Why did the number one person in both of the underground world andmercial world of Cloud


    City pay so much attention to Samuel? Just what kind of shocking background did he have?!


    "Boss Manfred, who did I offend?" Chen Bishan smiled bitterly and helplessly. He had already


    epted his fate because he knew that no one could reverse the situation. But before he was


    destroyed, he wanted to know Samuel''s identity, so that he could die in peace.

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    Speaking of Samuel''s identity, Manfred couldn''t help but gasp in astonishment.


    Regarding this matter, even he did not think about it in detail. However, after learning of Tian


    Changsheng''s attitude towards Samuel, he already knew very well that Samuel was a person that


    could not be provoked. For the current Manfred, knowing this was already sufficient.


    As for who Samuel was, Manfred would try to investigate him if there was an opportunity. However,


    since the timing was not right, Manfred would definitely not act rashly. He did not want to get himself


    into trouble for no reason, and he was even more unwilling to offend Samuel because of this.


    Manfred had started his business with his fists. Logically speaking, he should be bolder and more


    fearless. However, in the face of Samuel, the fear that had been hidden in his heart for a long time


    would begin to stir.


    To Manfred, this was an obvious signal. Even his intuition told him that he couldn''t provoke Samuel.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t do that.


    "The person whom you have offended, even I am unable to imagine his identity. Thus, it''s only


    natural for you to face this kind of fate." Manfred said indifferently.


    The father and son of the Chen family sat on the ground hopelessly. They no longer had any desire


    for survival.


    After the three of them left the Chens and returned to the car, Qi Yiyun asked Samuel, "What will


    happen to them?"


    After bing an adult, Qi Yiyun had seen the dark side of the society. But now, she was not


    suitable to know these things. So Samuel didn''t exin much and just said, "My trouble has been


    solved. As for what will happen to them, is it important?"


    Qi Yiyun saw Samuel was unwilling to tell her, so she did not continue to ask.


    "You''re already known by everyone in Swallow City, and your status is very high. Why did youe


    to Cloud City?" Qi Yiyun asked curiously. If Samuel stayed in Swallow City, he would have a better


    development. After all, it was a first-tier city, while Cloud City was a third-tier city. There was no


    comparison between the two.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Qi Yiyun felt very strange. "Why did Samuel abandon Swallow City ande to Cloud


    City?"


    This sentence was a very important message for Xiaolong. At least, he knew that his boss came


    from Swallow City.


    Moreover, this also made Xiaolong a little speechless. A person from Swallow City was really


    powerful.


    Moreover, Qi Yiyun also made it very clear that Samuel was well-known even in Swallow City, and


    his status was very high.


    "My status is very high, does that mean I am very powerful?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Isn''t it?" Qi Yiyun asked in reply. For men, the pursuit of money was the first step. Men who had


    money would usually show their covetous desires for power. This was a mentality that almost every


    man would have.


    There was a saying that money was worldly, and power was the most gorgeous thing for men.


    Who wouldn''t want to have power after having money?


    "To me, no matter if it''s money or status, it''s meaningless. I only pursue the life I want," Samuel


    said.


    "What kind of life are you pursuing?" Qi Yiyun asked curiously. She unconsciously wanted to know


    more about Samuel, because her intuition told her that there would be many stories between her


    and the man in front of her.


    "You speak a little too much. This is my personal matter." Samuel smiled and said.


    Qi Yiyun pursed her lips discontentedly and turned her head away, not saying anything else.


    "Boss, where are we going?" Xiaolong asked Samuel.


    "Put me in the school. Send her back to the hotel," Samuel said.


    "Why do I have to go back to the hotel first?" Qi Yiyun immediately retorted.


    " You can not participate in all of my matters." Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    At that moment, Qi Yiyun felt an inexplicable chill. Samuel''s tone seemed to have rejected her a


    thousand miles, which made her feel empty in her heart.


    "Sooner orter, you will regret your attitude toward me," said Qi Yiyun proudly.


    Samuel did not care about Qi Yiyun''s words at all. When they arrived at school, Samuel got out of


    the car.


    Qi Yiyun looked through the window and stared at Samuel. Although she didn''t know what love was,


    she had fallen in love with Samuel.


    It could even be said that from the moment Qi Yiyun decided toe to Cloud City, this seed had


    already sprouted.


    Samuel stood at the school gate, waiting quietly for the ss to end. He even deliberately tidied up


    his clothes. Samuel, who never cared about his public image, was particrly cautious in the face


    of Yvonne.


    Qi Yiyun, who had gone to the hotel, asked Xiaolong in the car, "Why did your boss go to school?


    Does he know anyone?"


    As for this matter, Xiaolong actually had a guess. There must be some connection between Samuel


    and Yvonne. It was even possible that his boss liked Yvonne. Otherwise, he would not have let


    them teach Harvey a lesson that time.


    However, Xiaolong, as a younger brother, did not dare to discuss the private matters of Samuel.


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know," Xiaolong said.


    Qi Yiyun looked at Xiaolong''s disguised expression and knew that he must know something, but he


    didn''t dare to say it.


    "If you tell me, I''ll introduce a girlfriend to you. How about that?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    Xiaolong couldn''t help swallowing saliva. He didn''t dare to think about girlfriends in the past. After


    all, a proper girl didn''t want to be with a poor guy like him.


    But if there was a rmendation from Qi Yiyun, maybe it could really help Xiaolong get out of the


    predicament of being single.


    "I really don''t know anything. It''s useless for you to introduce ten girlfriends to me." Xiaolong still


    stuck to his position. He could find girlfriends, but if he betrayed his boss and was kicked by his


    boss, it would be impossible to find another powerful boss.


    Qi Yiyun was deted like a deted balloon. She could not bring something out of Xiaolong''s


    mouth, which made her somewhat dissatisfied.


    "It''s about girls, isn''t it?" Qi Yiyun continued.


    Xiaolong''s eyes became a little erratic. He didn''t dare to speak; for fear that he had said something


    wrong.


    But such a performance was enough to make Qi Yiyun confirm her guess.


    This made Qi Yiyun even more indignant. What kind of girl could make Samuel ignore her?


    Could it be that she was as beautiful as a fairy?


    Just as Qi Yiyun was wondering what kind of woman Samuel was ignoring her for, YvonneYvonne


    had already arrived at the school gate.

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    When Yvonne walked out of the school, she saw Samuel immediately. Because she often was


    blocked by Harvey and Yara, she would subconsciously look around the surroundings. This had


    be what Yvonne subconsciously would do.


    However, she did not expect Samuel to be here.


    After the first encounter, Yvonne had a very strange feeling. She always felt that the appearance of


    this boy was not that simple, and this was the third time they met. He seemed to be waiting for her


    on purpose.


    Because Yvonne was often bullied, it was easy for Yvonne to be vignt against a stranger. She


    would be worried if this person was sent by Harvey to deliberately make fun of her.


    So when she saw Samuel, Yvonne lowered her head, pretending that she didn''t see him at all, and


    then left.


    Upon seeing this, Samuel walked directly to Yvonne¡¯s side.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although he knew that such presumptuous behavior might cause fear and distance to Yvonne,


    every time Samuel saw Yvonne, he couldn''t help but get close to her. After all, she was his future


    wife. Any other woman would not be able to give Samuel this feeling.


    "You seem to be avoiding me," Samuel said to Yvonne as he tried his best to make his tone as


    gentle as


    possible.


    Yvonne still didn''t raise her head. In addition, she increased the speed at her feet, as if she wanted


    to leave as soon as possible.


    "You were sent by Harvey, weren''t you?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel was a little confused. How could he be sent by Harvey?


    "Why do you think so? Have you forgotten that the first time I met you, I saved you and beat


    Harvey?" Samuel said.


    "You are deliberately using this kind of trick of a hero to save a beauty to approach me, and then


    find a chance to strike me down, I understand," Yvonne said.


    Samuel didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He especially wanted to say "you don''t know anything",


    but this was his wife. If he said such words at the current stage, it would probably make Yvonne


    distrust him even more.


    "I can swear to God that I have nothing to do with Harvey, and I don''t know him at all," Samuel said


    with a serious face.


    Hearing this, a trace of doubt rose in Yvonne¡¯s heart." Does this person really have nothing to do


    with Harvey?¡±


    Since it had nothing to do with Harvey, why did he appear in front of her again and again?


    "Since Harvey didn''t send you here, why did youe to me?" Yvonne asked.


    At this time, Yvonne had notpleted the transformation of the most beautiful woman in Cloud


    City, so when the boy approached her, Yvonne would not think that he liked her.


    "I want to be friends with you, okay?" Samuel asked tentatively. His tone was a little cautious,


    because he was afraid of being rejected by Yvonne.


    "Friends?"


    Yvonne was stunned for a moment. In school, she had no friends, because Harvey had told all the


    people around her that anyone who dared to make friends with her would be Harvey''s enemy.


    Moreover, Harvey had a certain influence in the school, so even ssmates would deliberately


    distance themselves from Yvonne, let alone make friends with her.


    "Do you know what will happen if you make friends with me?" Yvonne asked Samuel.


    Samuel felt a little strange. It was just to be friends. What kind of end would there be?


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean," Samuel said.


    "Harvey does not allow anyone to be my friend. My friend is his enemy. He will take revenge on my


    friend, " Yvonne exined.


    These words made Samuel¡¯s heart burn with anger. He thought Harvey would only asionally


    bully Yvonne, but he did not expect that he would go too far. He did not even allow Yvonne to have


    a friend.


    In this case, Samuel could imagine how Yvonne was ostracized in the school.


    "Do you think I¡¯m afraid of Harvey?" Samuel asked tly.


    This question was worthy of Yvonne''s deep thought. If he was really afraid of Harvey, he wouldn''t


    have beaten Harveyst time, but it didn''t mean that Harvey wouldn''t continue to make trouble for


    him.


    Moreover, Yvonne knew that Harvey had used the Sue family''s background to get to know many


    powerful people. Last time, Harvey was at a disadvantage because there was no one around


    Harvey. If Harvey found an opportunity to bring out those powerful people, she was afraid that


    Samuel would not have the ability to deal with Harvey.


    "You''d better leave as soon as possible. Don''t let Harvey see you. He''s not as simple as you think


    he is," Yvonne said. She was grateful for having been saved once by Samuel, so she didn''t want to


    hurt him because of her.


    Samuelughed. It was just Harvey. Wasn''t he backed by the Sue family? Howplicated could it


    be?


    Samuel closed his eyes. He could easily deal with the Sue family with just one finger.


    "Are you worried about me?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Yvonne blushed for no reason and even blushed to the roots of her ears. Her shyness made


    Samuel''s heart skip a beat.


    Even in the face of an even greater temptation and those sexy women flirting in front of Samuel, he


    had never had such a feeling.


    However, Yvonne''s simple shyness made Samuel excited, which even reminded Samuel of a scene


    of their being together before his rebirth.


    "I''m not familiar with you. Why should I worry about you?" Yvonne said.


    Samuel could tell that Yvonne did not mean what she said. For him, this was a good signal. Yvonne


    would worry about him, which meant that he already had a certain position in Yvonne''s heart. As


    long as he worked harder, he could get closer to Yvonne. As for how to develop friends into lovers,


    this kind of little trick was not a problem for Samuel at all.


    If Samuel didn¡¯t know how to cheat a girl, he would have been reborn.


    "Since Harvey bullied you, from today onwards, I''lle and wait for you to drop school and send


    you home. How about it? As long as I''m here, Harvey definitely won''t have the chance to bully you,"


    Samuel said.


    "Why are you protecting me?" Yvonne asked in confusion. She did not think Samuel would fall in


    love with her, because there were too many girls in the school who were more beautiful than her. In


    this respect, she had no advantage at all.


    "Because I''m your friend. We made a deal just now, didn''t we?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne couldn''t find any reason to refuse. She didn''t say yes to Samuel, but Samuel was so


    shameless that she couldn''t refute him.

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    Just as Yvonne was racking her brains to think of a way to answer Samuel''s question, she suddenly


    had a sense of danger in her heart.


    Usually, after this feeling came, it was the time that Harvey appeared.


    Women''s intuition was usually extremely urate, and Yvonne''s feeling on this aspect had never


    been missed.


    When she raised her head, as expected, Harvey came over with a group of people.


    This made Yvonne a little flustered, and she quickly said to Samuel, "You go quickly."


    "Why?" Samuel said with a smile. Yvonne saw Harvey, and he naturally saw it. He also understood


    why Yvonne asked him to leave.


    "Harvey is here," Yvonne said.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "I''m not asking why I should leave. I''m asking why I should be


    afraid of Harvey


    For Yvonne, this question was easy to understand, because Harvey brought a group of people, and


    that group of people was obviously hired by Harvey to deal with Samuel. If Samuel did not go now,


    what else could he do? Was he going to be beaten by Harvey?


    "Don''t you see that he brought people with him?" Yvonne said anxiously. She was used to being


    bullied by Harvey, which was within the eptable range. Moreover, Harvey would not go too far.


    After all, they were rtives.


    However, Samuel was different. He had hit Harvey thest time. This time, Harvey had sent


    someone here to get revenge. If they were to fight, Samuel would definitely be injured.


    "I saw it. I''m not blind," Samuel lightly.


    Seeing Harvey was getting closer and closer, Yvonne was so anxious in her heart.


    But she found that Samuel looked calm and did not seem to be afraid at all. "Even if Harvey has a


    helper, can he still deal with it?"


    "Kid, I''ve been waiting for you for so many days, and you finally appear." Harvey was scared by


    Xiaolongst time; it was a matter of face loss for him. After all, he was a member of the Sue family,


    and he was humble in front of a rascal, which made Harvey lose face.


    However, in order not to be beaten at that time, Harvey could only lower his body.


    But today was different. Harvey was prepared. Even if Xiaolong appeared again, he would not be


    afraid. Moreover, he could teach Xiaolong a lesson and avenge himself.


    "Are these helpers of yours good at fighting?" Samuel asked.


    Harvey smiled proudly. These were people who really lived in the underworld. For them, fighting


    was a piece of cake, indispensable every day. It was not difficult for them to fight.


    "A piece of trash like Xiaolong can''t even be counted as an object in front of my friends. Do you


    know who they are?" Harvey sneered.


    "It seems like I still have to make an identity introduction. Tell me, I''ll listen." Samuel said with a


    smile, giving Harvey a chance to show off.


    The proud expression on Harvey''s face became more and more intense. He was really afraid that


    he wouldn''t even have the chance to introduce himself, so that there was no way to show his ability.


    "They''re all Chicken''s men. Are you afraid?" Harvey said.


    "What?" Samuel was shocked. "Is this the name '' Chicken''? How could there be such a strange


    name?"


    "You are even a distant man. Don''t you know Brother Chicken?" Harvey said coldly. It seemed that


    Chicken was a big shot and it was disrespectful to not know him.


    But Samuel had never heard of this so-called Brother Chicken, and the name was really strange.


    How could someone call him Brother Chicken?


    "I''m sorry, I really haven''t heard of it, but what you said is true. Is there anyone who has such a


    strange name?" Samuel asked curiously.


    His words made the people behind Harvey obviously angry, because Samuel''s behavior was


    disrespectful to Brother Chicken.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boy, watch your mouth."


    "You''re courting death, aren''t you?"


    "Believe it or not, I''ll give you a hand or a hand!"


    They threatened Samuel.


    Samuel appeared indifferent in the face of these words. From his point of view, this person called


    Chicken should not be a big shot. Otherwise, how could he have never heard of him? He was likely


    just a small fry in Manfred''s territory who was trying to survive.


    "I don''t know him. Can''t I?" Samuel said innocently.


    Harvey''s introduction was to show that he knew a big shot. However, Samuel did not know him,


    which made Harvey unable to achieve his purpose. Therefore, he could not help but feel a little


    unwilling in his heart. He continued to say, "Brother Chicken is Boss Manfred''s subordinate, his


    most trusted subordinate. Boss Manfred, you should know that."


    Samuel smiled. It turned out to be Manfred''s man. But this guy, how could Manfred have a


    subordinate named Brother Chicken? He didn''t mention it before


    he was reborn.


    "Ah, so he is Manfred''s subordinate. If you had introduced him earlier, wouldn''t he be able to show


    off his capabilities? It''s a pity that even if Manfred himself were toe, so what?" Samuel said with


    a smile. He had just met Manfred and the Chen family had offended Samuel and now they were


    about to be destroyed by Manfred.


    In terms of family strength, the Chens were superior to the Sue family. Even the Chens would be


    uprooted, let alone the Sue family.


    "Boy, you are so bold that you dare to call the boss''s name directly."


    "You don''t want to live anymore, do you?"


    "If you want to die, I can help you now."


    Those delinquents suddenly flew into a rage. This was because Samuel had called Manfred''s


    name. From their point of view, this was an act of disrespect towards Manfred. This was something


    that they would not allow to happen.


    Harvey could not help but sneer when he saw this. He had only intended for these few people to


    teach Samuel a lesson. However, from the looks of it now, Samuel¡¯s fate was definitely not as


    simple as being injured.


    Disregarding Manfred, in Cloud City, this was practically a crime punishable by death. No one could


    escape.


    "Yvonne, where did you find this idiot to be so disrespectful to Boss Manfred?" Harvey said to


    Yvonne.


    Yvonne heard Samuel''s words, she was also terrified. Even though she was still young, the stories


    about Manfred were almost unheard of by children over three years old. Of course, she understood


    how important Manfred''s status was in Cloud City.


    If Manfred had heard Samuel''s words, Samuel would be dead for sure.


    "You should pay attention to your words. No one dares to offend Boss Manfred in Cloud City."


    Yvonne reminded Samuel.


    This sentence made Harvey burst intoughter, because the reminder was toote. Samuel had


    already said disrespectful words. This was a fact he could not get rid of no matter how hard he tried.

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    Samuel saw fear in Yvonne¡¯s eyes, which showed that Yvonne was really afraid of Manfred, which


    made Samuel''s desire to protect her burst out.


    Walking to Yvonne, Samuel put his hand on Yvonne''s shoulder and said, "What''s there to be afraid


    of? It''s just Manfred. I''m here. You don''t have to be afraid of anyone."


    Not be afraid of Manfred.


    In Cloud City, this was a joke that made people unable to make a sound.


    However, when Yvonne felt Samuel''s palm, she felt a sense of security.


    This caused Yvonne to feel conflicted. Samuel didn''t put Manfred in his eyes, so where did this


    sense of securitye from?


    "Young man, it''s true that you won''t give up until you see the coffin. Come with us." One of the


    ruffians walked to Samuel and grabbed his arm.


    After all, this was a street. He could not easily attack Samuel in public. Hence, he could only bring


    Samuel away from this lively ce first.


    Samuel frowned slightly. This kind of disrespect had offended him. As long as he wanted, the other


    party was already a corpse.


    "Go home first," Samuel said to Yvonne.


    Subconsciously, Yvonne''s intuition told her that this had nothing to do with her. She didn''t have to be


    dragged down by Samuel.


    But there was another voice in her heart. After all, this was caused by her. If it weren''t for her,


    Samuel wouldn''t have offended Harvey. If she had left like this, it would have been too


    unreasonable.


    Just as Yvonne was thinking about what to do, Harvey made Yvonne lose the right to choose.


    "You can go with us and see what will happen to this stupid friend of yours," Harvey said. For him,


    who had been bullying Yvonne, the situationst time was more or less a little embarrassing. So this


    time, he must let Yvonne see his strength with her own eyes.


    "It has nothing to do with her," Samuel said.


    "It''s up to me whether it has anything to do with her, not you." Harvey sneered.


    Samuel knew that this guy was trying to show off in front of Yvonne, so that Yvonne would be even


    more afraid of him.


    Since it was so, Samuel didn''t say anything. He just wanted to give Harvey a chance.


    The two of them were led out of the busy street and into an empty alley.


    Fights usually happened in this kind of environment.


    This was also a ce where little rogues liked to fight, so they would not be seen by others.


    Moreover, the alley was not big, and it was not easy for the other party to hide or escape.


    Unexpectedly, Harvey took out a pack of cigarettes and started smoking skillfully. At such a young


    age, he had learned how to smoke.


    It was also the first time for Yvonne to see Harvey smoking, so she was a little surprised.


    "You actually smoke." Yvonne asked.


    Harvey held the cigarette in his mouth and looked very experienced. He said lightly, "Is it strange? A


    man is charming when he smokes."


    Samuel almostughed out loud. He didn''t know how Harvey got this understanding. The charm of


    smokingy in men themselves. If a charming man smoked, he would make people feel more


    attractive. But if a little boy smoked, he would only make people feel funny.


    "Hurry up and hit him. This guy doesn''t even take your boss seriously. Why don''t you teach him a


    lesson? " Harvey said to the punks.


    Yvonne nced at Samuel. If they really fought, Samuel would definitely suffer a loss.


    Samuel had saved her once. She couldn''t bear that he would be beaten by them.


    "Harvey, let him go." Yvonne said humbly to Harvey.


    "Let him go?" Harvey sneered. He had asked these people to squat Samuel in order to save his


    face. How could he let Samuel go at a time like this?


    However, Harvey saw Yvonne was willing to plead for Samuel; he came up with an idea.


    It would be nice if he could make use of this matter to tease Yvonne.


    "It''s not impossible for me to let him go, but are you willing to kneel to me to save him?" Harvey said


    with a smile.


    Kneel!


    Although Yvonne was used to being bullied by Harvey, she had never been insulted like this before.


    Moreover, they were rtives, of the same generation, so how could she kneel down?


    Samuel¡¯s eyes were filled with anger when he heard this.


    If these words were said to him, Samuel would at most give him a cold smile. However, to make


    Yvonne suffer such humiliation, no matter who the other party was, in Samuel''s eyes, death was the


    only way out.


    Before his rebirth, Samuel had made Yvonne suffer too much humiliation.


    Now that he had returned to this world, Samuel was not willing to see Yvonne suffer any more


    grievances. That was why he had appeared in Cloud City so early.


    Samuel suddenly took the initiative to attack those rascals.


    Given Samuel¡¯s strength, it was easy to imagine what would happen to him.


    Before they had time to react, they had fallen to the ground one after another.


    Harvey was fantasizing about how he should y tricks on Yvonne, but the scene in front of him


    directly stunned him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the people he found were not masters, they were good at fighting in the underworld, not to


    mention dealing with a child of the same age as him. It should be a very simple thing.


    But what he saw now was obviously the price he paid for underestimating Samuel.


    "How is that possible?" Harvey said with a look of amazement.


    Yvonne was also a little stunned. She was still thinking about how to avoid kneeling down and


    asking Harvey to release Samuel. She didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, Samuel had already


    knocked down those people.


    "This... is amazing!"


    Samuel walked in front of Harvey with a frosty face.


    Harvey¡¯s lips, which were holding a cigarette, began to tremble and unconsciously stepped back.


    "What... what are you doing? Don''te over, don''te over," Harvey said in a panic.


    "Do you want her to kneel?" Samuel said coldly.


    Harvey shook his head subconsciously and said, "No, no, I didn''t say that. You heard it wrong. You


    must have heard it wrong."


    Samuel pretended to dig his ears and said, "Do you mean that there''s something wrong with my


    ears?"


    Harvey could only shake his head. The momentum just now was gone, and the breath of waste was


    incisive and vivid at this moment.


    "That''s not what I meant. You... don''te over, otherwise, otherwise..." Harvey could not go on.


    He knew that he could not do anything.


    Samuel had defeated those bastards so easily. Did he still have the courage to attack Samuel?

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    In order not to continue discussing the matter with Qi Yiyun, Samuel had to change the subject. He


    asked Qi Yiyun, "What would you like to eat tonight? It''s my treat."


    Faced with Samuel¡¯s question of escape, Qi Yiyun showed strong disdain and dissatisfaction. She


    looked at Samuel coldly and said, "I want to lose weight."


    Samuel smiled and said, "You''re not fully developed yet, but you''ve begun to lose weight. Aren''t you


    afraid of developing bad?"


    After saying that, Samuel deliberately nced at Qi Yiyun''s chest, which made Qi Yiyun gnash her


    teeth in hatred.


    The interaction between these two children was simr to that between adults. However, from a


    certain perspective, Samuel was an adult in all other aspects other than having a child-like body. Qi


    Yiyun, on the other hand, had a precocious mentality. Hence, it was no exception for her to have


    such a matured performance.


    In the end, Samuel took Qi Yiyun to dinner. During the meal, Qi Yiyun almost tried her best to get


    information about the girl who was worth Samuel''s visit.


    As for Samuel, he had prepared an all-round defense


    and did not reveal any information of Yvonne to Qi Yiyun. However, by doing so, he could only hide


    for a while. The information of Yvonne would sooner orter be exposed to Qi Yiyun. This was


    something that Samuel could not change.


    However,ter, if she knew itter, it would be better. Samuel could only hope that these two former


    sisters would not be enemies because of him.


    The next morning, Samuel received a message from Xiaolong. Someone was inquiring about


    Samuel''s information in Cloud City. This led Samuel to think of Harvey immediately.


    Since Chen Fei had already been taught a lesson, he definitely didn''t have the courage to do such a


    thing. Besides Chen Fei, Harvey was the only one who had a conflict with Samuel in Cloud City.


    As for why Harvey investigated him, Samuel knew very well that Harvey bullied the weak and


    feared the strong. He must have thought of other ways to deal with him after confirming that


    Samuel''s identity was not a threat to the Sue family.


    Harvey was a typical person who forgot the pain after suffering scars. He could also be described


    as someone who would not shed tears until seeing a coffin. In a situation where he didn''t die, he


    would never stop seeking death.


    However, there was no need for Samuel to take such a contemptible scoundrel seriously. He would


    let him do whatever he wanted. When he vited the bottom line of Samuel, Samuel would ask him


    to meet the King of Hell.


    "I''m going to the Heavenly family today. Come and pick me upter," Samuel said to Xiaolong.


    "Boss, I''ve been at the hotel for a long time. You can see me at any time," Xiaolong said. As a


    competent driver, Xiaolong was on standby almost 24 hours a day. He didn''t even return to his


    home in the alley and slept directly in the car. Moreover, the space and environment in the car were


    not worse than his rented house at all.


    More importantly, Xiaolong was worried that someone would scratch such a good car. If he couldn''t


    find the murderer, he would be in trouble.


    "Okay, I''ll go downstairs right away," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun was ready to go. With her sses, she immediately became gentle, and most of her


    visuals were covered by a pair of ck-framed sses.


    "Why do you like wearing sses?¡± Samuel asked Qi Yiyun curiously.


    "In this way, I won''t make too many boys feel good about me," Qi Yiyun said very calmly, as if this


    was a trivial matter for her.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. The other girls were trying their best to dress themselves up a little better.


    Qi Yiyun, on the other hand, had deliberately put on her sses to cover her beauty.


    Did this mean that only good-looking girls had the right to be willful?


    They went downstairs and got in the car.


    Samuel said to Xiaolong, "Go to school first."


    Xiaolong responded, secretly ncing at Qi Yiyun through the rearview mirror, and then looked at


    Samuel. No one knew what he was thinking.


    At the school gate, Xiaolong stopped the car. Samuel asked Qi Yiyun, "Can you handle it alone?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You''ve even dealt with the headmaster. Is there anyone else who can stop me?" Qi Yiyun said


    lightly.


    Samuel said with a smile, "I hope you can go to school smoothly on your first day."


    Qi Yiyun did not respond but got out of the car directly.


    As soon as they got off the car, Qi Yiyun made a gesture to push up her sses, which was the


    habit of many people wearing sses. However, such a simple action was not simple when it


    happened to Qi Yiyun.


    "Boss, sister-inw is so charming even when pushing sses," Xiaolong said with a smile.


    Samuel had to admit that Qi Yiyun had her own charm. Moreover, her beauty advantage would


    make her charm bigger. No matter now or in the future, Samuel had never seen someone as


    charming as her.


    But Xiaolong''s word "sister-inw" made Samuel''s face turn cold.


    "Your sister-inw isn''t her," Samuel said.


    Hearing this cold tone, Xiaolong couldn''t help but shiver. He knew that Samuel cared more about


    another girl, but he couldn''t figure it out, because Yvonne was obviously not as good-looking as Qi


    Yiyun. Shouldn''t men like beautiful girls? Why did his boss choose an inconspicuous girl?


    Of course, this was just Xiaolong''s idea. He didn''t dare to tell him his real feelings, because he


    couldn''t afford to be beaten up.


    "Boss, are we going to the Heavenly Family?" Xiaolong quickly changed the topic.


    "Let''s go."


    Once again, they drove to the Heavenly Family''s vi.


    This car had be a distinguished guest of the Heavenly Family''s Vi. Under the order of Tian


    Changsheng, no one was allowed to stop this car as long as it entered the vi. Even the rtives


    inside the Heavenly Family''s Vi had to make way for this car. It had to be said that Samuel had


    virtually be the VIP of the entire Heavenly Family¡¯s Vi. Even those arrogant rtives of the


    Heavenly Family would be afraid when they saw this car.


    Tian Changsheng made it very clear that whoever offended the owner of this car would be expelled


    from the Heavenly Family. They did not want to be driven out of the gate of the Heavenly Family.


    After the car drove into the Heavenly Family''s vi, Tian Changsheng immediately received the


    news. Although he did not know why Samuel would suddenlye to the Heavenly Family, and it


    was so early, Tian Changsheng still stood at the door to wee him.


    When Tian Ling''er learned about this, she ran to the parking lot before she even had time to change


    her pajamas.


    Samuel felt neither able tough nor cry at Tian Ling¡¯er''s overly warm attitude. However, this little


    girl was treated like a younger sister by Samuel. Hence, Samuel could only ept it.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    Holding Samuel¡¯s arm intimately, Tian Ling''er said to him in a gentle voice, "Brother, are you looking


    for me so early? I haven''t woken up yet."


    "Why don''t you continue to sleep?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "You are already here. How impolite I would be if I did note to see you." Tian Ling¡¯er looked at


    Samuel with a face filled withints. It seemed that she was reprimanding Samuel for


    disturbing her morning dream.


    "But I''m not here for you," Samuel said mercilessly.


    Tian Ling''er immediately pouted and pretended to shake off Samuel''s hands. However, she did not


    do so in the end. It was likely that she was unwilling to do so.


    In the face of such a situation, Xiaolong could only have envy on his face. Not only did Qi Yiyun


    throw herself at his boss, but now even thedy of the Heavenly Family was so active. Xiaolong


    also felt lucky that he was not being stared at by others contemptedly when he walked on the street.


    He did not dare to fantasize about this kind of girl taking the initiative at all.


    "Brother, are you looking for grandpa?" Tian Ling''er asked.


    "Correct, I want to discuss some matters with him." Samuel said.


    Tian Ling''er''s interest was aroused and she asked,'' Brother, what do you want to do? Do you want


    to have a baby marriage with me?"


    Samuel suddenly had a headache. He treated Tian Ling''er as his sister. How could he have a baby


    engagement with Tian Ling''er? And at their age, it wasn¡¯t suitable to use the term baby marriage to


    describe it.


    "I treat you as my own sister," Samuel said.


    His words made Tian Ling¡¯er speechless again.


    Although she called Samuel brother, she had never thought of being Samuel''s sister. Even in Tian


    Ling¡¯er''s heart, she had already regarded Samuel as her boyfriend, because Samuel was the most


    powerful person she had ever seen. Compared with the children of the rich second generation that


    other families had seen, those people were all rubbish.


    "I don''t want to be your sister." Tian Ling''er said with a pout.


    Samuel rubbed his temples. He suddenly felt that it was too early for him toe to Cloud City, so


    that his emotional affairs became moreplicated. Even Samuel could not control these things.


    If he had known this would happen, he would have gone to the Hangong family first to see what


    was in Hangong Boling''s hands about Tianqi.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Tian Ling''er did not wait for an answer. She could not wait to ask


    Samuel.


    "Your grandfather and I have something important to talk about. If you haven''t woken up yet, you''d


    better go back to sleep," Samuel said.


    Tian Ling''er was so angry that her eyes kept rolling. But in front of Tian Changsheng, she couldn''t


    be too presumptuous.


    "Samuel, why did youe to me so early? Is there something important?" Tian Changsheng


    asked Samuel with a smile.


    "Mr. Tian, I want to start apany," Samuel said directly. That was why he came to see Tian


    Changsheng.


    Samuel was currently powerless in Cloud City. It was just that he had a certain amount of status in


    front of Tian Changsheng and Manfred. This caused Samuel to be unable to deal with many things


    better. It was also impossible for him to get Tian Changsheng and Manfred to be involved in every


    single thing that he encountered.


    In this case, raising his status was the best choice.


    Of course, Samuel could also choose another way to solve the problem. That was violence.


    However, Samuel did not like this method. He did not want to be a bloodthirsty person.


    "Opening apany? It''s not a big deal. What kind of thing do you want to do?" Tian Changsheng


    asked. He could help Samuel fulfill such a small request.


    "The real estate. I''m going to develop the western area of Cloud City. I hope you can help me in this


    matter," Samuel said. It was about the development of the new city, so he had to contact the


    officials. That was why he asked Tian Changsheng for help.


    Because if he came forward to negotiate with those personnel, those people would certainly not


    take him seriously, and they might even regard this matter as a joke of a child.


    However, if Tian Changsheng showed up, the nature of this matter would bepletely different.


    Those people would never ignore the constructive opinions of Tian Changsheng.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Western area?" Tian Changsheng looked at Samuel with a puzzled face. Western area was


    currently arge area of abandoned factory. It was almost a piece ofnd that no one cared about.


    Not to mention how much it took to develop such a ce, Tian Changsheng didn''t think it was big in


    terms of development value, and he couldn''t see the future at all.


    "Please help me to set up a bond with the authorities. I will solve the rest of the problems by


    myself," Samuel said.


    Tian Changsheng led Samuel into his house and cooked him a pot of tea before continuing with the


    discussion.


    "Samuel. Do you know what kind of ce the West District is?" Tian Changsheng said.


    Samuel had never seen the Western District now, but the Western District of Cloud City would


    be the economic core of the city. After all, Samuel had been reborn. No one knew the future


    better than him.


    "I don''t know, but the Western District in the future will be the economic pir of Cloud City,"


    Samuel said.


    Tian Chang smiled faintly. These words of Samuel''s were bold words to him. They were his


    expectations for the future. However, he did not have much confidence in such a statement. This


    was because the development of a new city area required arge number of people to enter.


    However, Cloud City was not a ce where outsiders would stay. Moreover, without outsiders to


    stay in, it would not have any impact on the economy of Cloud City.


    "Have you ever thought about how to operate the new city? How to make people ept this new


    ce?" Tian Changsheng asked.


    "The arrival of the world''s first-tier brands will not only attract people of Cloud City, but also arge


    number of investors in the surrounding cities. This is just a small problem," Samuel said. He was not


    good at this, but as long as he could make it work by money, it would not be a problem for him.


    "I''ve never heard that the first-line brands in the world will invest in a small city. I''m afraid you don''t


    know the requirements for the choices of the first-line brands for cities," said Tian Changsheng. At


    this moment, he still felt Samuel was too young and thought too simply.


    Many real big brands did not even bother setting up stores in small cities. Moreover, in the entire


    Yanxia, only a few first-tier cities could attract their attention.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know much about my power." Samuel smiled faintly. Others couldn''t do it, but it


    didn''t mean he couldn''t. With Nangong Boling around, what kind of brand couldn''t he control?

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    Tian Changsheng was stunned when he heard this. Only then did he understand that it was not that


    Samuel was too naive. Instead, it was that he had thought too simply of Samuel.


    Although there was a very high requirement on the location of the first-tier brands, the identity of


    Samuel was something that even the middle-aged man would be afraid of. This was enough to


    show that Samuel had a very strong influence in the world. It was likely a very simple thing if he


    wanted those first-tier brands to enter the city.


    Tian Changsheng smiled bitterly and said to Samuel," I thought you''re too naive. If you really have


    such a n, I''ll help you carry out the formal procedure and negotiate with them."


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you. Thepany''s name is Tagliare. In the west of the city, Tagliare


    Commercial Tower will be the core. As for Tagliare Commercial Tower, it will be a unique shopping


    holy ground in Yanxia. All the top brands that the world is familiar with will be gathered together,"


    Samuel said.


    If these words were spoken by others, Tian Changsheng would probably suspect that this man was


    here to cheat. However, after being said by Samuel, he had no doubts at all. He could even see the


    glory of Tagliare Commercial Tower in the future.


    Moreover, with such a ce, the entire economy of Cloud City would inevitably be driven. The


    future development of Cloud City was unimaginable.


    At the same time, Tian Changsheng also knew that once the west of the city developed, the


    Heavenly Family would no longer be the number one aristocratic family in Cloud City. However, he


    did not care much about this matter.


    The title of Number One was just an empty title for him. Moreover, the Heavenly Family did not have


    the right topete with people like Samuel. It was already a blessing for Tian Changsheng to be


    able to be a helper of Samuel.


    "Alright, I will pass on your thoughts to their men. I believe they will also be full of expectations for


    this matter." Tian Changsheng said.


    The two of them chatted about other things, which could be considered a family business. However,


    the main topic was still Tian king er and The Heavenly family. Tian Changsheng did not have the


    courage to ask about Samuel''s background. He was afraid that if he offended Samuel, it would


    cause estrangement between Samuel and the Heavenly Family.


    Samuel only left the Heavenly Family when it was time for lunch.


    Although Tian Changsheng and Tian Ling''ertried their best to persuade him to stay, Samuel


    refused.


    This made Tian Ling¡¯er feel very sorry deep in her heart. It was not easy for her to have a chance to


    have a meal with Samuel, but she did not expect that he did not appreciate it at all.


    "Grandpa, do you think what he said is true? Although I don''t understand these things, it''s not easy


    to win first ce in Yanxia, is it?" After Samuel left, Tian Ling¡¯er asked Tianchang.


    Tian Changsheng had asked himself the same question countless times in his heart, but there was


    only one answer.


    That was to believe.


    The cake Samuel drew in front of him was so big that most people could not believe it. However, he


    knew that Samuel must have the ability to do it. That was why he had such an idea.


    Even if he knew nothing about Samuel¡¯s background, as long as he believed the middle-aged man''s


    words, Tian Changsheng was willing to believe everything.


    "I believe it''s true. Because of his appearance, Cloud City will probably undergo a drastic change,"


    Tian Changsheng said with a sigh. He once had the idea of changing Cloud City, but the energy


    needed was too much. It was impossible for the Heavenly Family to do it, so Tian Changsheng gave


    up the idea long ago.


    However, Tian Changsheng didn''t expect that what he didn''t do was to be done by a child.


    However, there was also a doubt in Tian Changsheng''s heart. Why did Samuel choose to stay in


    Cloud City?


    Was there any special feeling for him in this ce?


    "Grandpa, he is so powerful. What if I marry him in the future?" Tian Ling''er said with a smile.


    Tian Changsheng smiled bitterly and shook his head. It was not because Tian Ling''er had such


    thoughts at such an age, but because he thought that Tian Ling''er had thought too much.


    The Heavenly Family was indeed very powerful in Cloud City. There were also countless numbers


    of people who tried to curry favor with Tian Ling''er. Some families even allowed their descendants


    to deliberately be friends with Tian Ling''er in order to develop a virtuous rtionship with the


    Heavenly Family.


    However, in front of Samuel, the Heavenly Family did not have any superiority. Moreover, Tian


    Ling''er was not outstanding in front of Samuel. Just the little girl named Qi Yiyun had already made


    Tian Ling''er feel inferior.


    "Is it not good to be his younger sister?" Tian Changsheng said.


    "Of course not." Tian Ling''er pouted.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tian Changsheng did not persuade Tian Ling''er because he knew that Tian Ling''er''s character was


    as stubborn as a bull. It was useless to say anything. Only when Tian Ling''er felt defeated would


    she give up.


    "You stay at home. Grandpa goes out to see some old friends. I''m afraid that they will suspect me of


    senile dementia when they hear the news," Tian Changsheng said with a smile.


    After leaving, Samuel sat in the car. Xiaolong looked at him up and down through the rearview


    mirror from time to time, which made Samuel feel helpless.


    "If there''s anything you want to ask, just ask," Samuel said.


    Xiaolong took part in the conversation between Samuel and Tian Changsheng. He did have too


    many questions in his heart, but he did not dare to ask because of his humble identity.


    At this time, Samuel took the initiative to mention it, so Xiaolong couldn''t help but be curious.


    "Boss, do you really want to develop the west of the city?" Xiaolong asked. Although he did not


    have a specific concept of developing the city, he knew that it would cost him a huge sum of money


    that he could not imagine.


    "Do you think I''m joking with Tian Changsheng early in the morning?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Xiaolong took a deep breath and said quickly, "Boss, that''s not what I meant. I just find it incredible.


    How rich are you?"


    "How rich am I?" This question made Samuelugh. In his current financial situation, he did not


    have the strength to develop the west side of the city. However, with Hangong Boling, the financial


    owner, there was no need for him to worry about money.


    However, he still had to think of a way to get Hangong Boling to pay for it.


    Under the circumstances, Samuel had no choice but to fly to the Hangong n.


    "As a younger brother, it''s not appropriate for you to check Boss''s deposit," Samuel said.


    Xiaolong shook his head repeatedly and exined," Boss, that''s not what I meant."


    "Don''t worry. In the future, I will show you how powerful the boss behind me is. He is the real rich


    man. In front of him, the world''s richest man is nothing," Samuel said with a smile.


    Xiaolong was secretly stunned. "Even the richest man in the world is nothing. How much money


    does that man have to have?"


    The longer Xiaolong thought about it, the more fortunate he felt. It was a wise decision to follow


    Samuel.

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    On the other side, Tian Changsheng had already contacted several old friends. These friends held


    high positions in Cloud City, almost representing the government. If they wanted to develop the west


    side of the city, these people definitely had the right to make a decision.


    After he contacted the meeting ce and time, Tian Changsheng was ready to set off.


    At this moment, Tian Honghui returned home. When he saw that Tian Changsheng was about to


    leave, he couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Dad, where are you going?"


    "To meet my old friends, I fear that Cloud City will have a qualitative leap in the future." Tian


    Changsheng said.


    Tian Honghui couldn''t quite understand these words. As an eighteen-tier city, Cloud City didn''t have


    much room for development, let alone a qualitative leap.


    "Dad, is anyone going to invest in Cloud City?" Tian Honghui asked.


    Tian Changsheng nodded and said, "Yes, and you know this person."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He knew this person!


    In Tian Honghui''s mind, he immediately began to


    search for the people who were qualified to invest in Cloud City. However, among the people he


    knew, there was no one who was qualified to invest. Moreover, those people were not even


    comparable to the Heavenly Family.


    Even the Heavenly Family did not have the ability to change Cloud City. How could anyone else do


    it?


    "Dad, who is it?" Tian Honghui asked curiously.


    "SamuelSamuel." Tian Changsheng appeared a little anxious when he finished speaking. He


    continued, "I''ll be leaving first. I have already made an appointment with them to meet. I cannot be


    late."


    In the past, it wasmon for Tian Changsheng to bete when meeting these old friends. In


    addition, he had a high position in the business world, so those old friends wouldn''t mind histe


    behavior.


    Although those people had high positions, the economy of Cloud City had something to do with Tian


    Changsheng. Therefore, those people had to give Tian Changsheng some face.


    "Dad, I''ll go with you," Tian Honghui said. He was truly curious as to what exactly happened, so he


    wanted to understand a bit more along the way.


    Tian Changsheng hesitated for a moment and finally nodded. At present, he still did not know if the


    Heavenly Family was qualified to participate in this matter. However, he had to let Tian Honghui


    know more about it. If Tian Honghui could be of use to


    Samuel in the future, it would also be a good thing for the Heavenly Family.


    Tian Honghui drove the car, and the two of them headed in the direction of the agreement.


    On the way, Tian Honghui continued to ask, "Dad, what''s going on? Why does it have something to


    do with Samuel again?"


    Tian Honghui had looked down on Samuel before, but after witnessing his abilities, he knew that he


    could not treat Samuel as an ordinary child. However, could he really change Cloud City?


    As an 18th-tier city, the value of Cloud City itself was very small. Even if it was arge sum of


    money, it would be difficult to make Cloud City develop well in the future. Because of the economic


    sh, it would inevitably have something to do with outsiders.


    However, Cloud City did not have the capital to attract outsiders.


    "He wants to establish a Tagliare Commercial Tower. It will definitely be the core business


    circle in Cloud City," said Tian Changsheng.


    This sentence caused Tian Honghui to smile with contempt. He even felt that Tian Changsheng was


    a bit old and muddled, so how could he have acted foolishly along with Samuel?


    The core business circle of Cloud City seemed to be very powerful, but Tian Honghui knew very


    well that this was just a beautiful hope. No matter what kind of investment he made, it would be


    useless.


    So what if he had really achieved the core business circle in Cloud City? It was impossible for him


    to develop just by relying on the consumption ability of the locals in Cloud City.


    "Dad, the Fly te Tower is a failed case. You can''t really think that he can do the so-called Tagliare


    Commercial Tower, can you?" Tian Honghui said.


    Tian Changsheng shook his head with a smile. The Flying te Tower was indeed a failure case


    and did not achieve the purpose of the investor. However, he knew that the Tagliare Commercial


    Building that Samuel hadunched was apletely different change.


    It would be full of the world''s first-line brands. How could such amercial building bepared


    to the Fly te Tower?


    Moreover, Tian Changsheng knew very well that with Samuel¡¯s ability, he could find all famous


    brands. If he wanted to stimte the rich people in the outer city to spend their time in Cloud City,


    his means were very simple. He could easily attract a lot of poprity by selling new products and


    limited-edition products.


    Especially the luxury goods of famous brands, there would always be countless rich women who


    would pay for them. They were absolutely willing to travel thousands of miles to Cloud City.


    "Do you know anything about Tagliare Commercial


    Tower?" Tian Changsheng asked.


    "What else can it be? It''s just a department store with a new name, isn''t it?" Tian Honghui said


    lightly.


    Tian Changsheng was disdainful of Tian Honghui''s narrow vision. He said, "Is this youryout? He


    can invest in a department store?"


    "Dad, don''t you trust him too much? Do you really think that in a ce like Cloud City, he can create


    a powerful shop? Swallow City has the best shopping mall in Asia, because it is located in a core


    city, and the brands it contains are the most in the whole of Asia," Tian Honghui said.


    "Once the Tagliare Commercial Tower is built, the ce with the most brands will be changed," Tian


    Changsheng said with a smile.


    Tian Honghui''s eyelids jumped. The meaning of this sentence was easy to understand. That was to


    say, the brand effect of Tagliare Commercial Tower would be higher than that of the shopping mall in


    Swallow City. However, how could those luxury brands enter a small city like 18 B-list?


    "Dad, do you mean that Samuel is capable of taking in brands?" Tian Honghui asked carefully. If


    that was the case, then the construction of the Tagliare Commercial Tower might really change the


    fate of Cloud City. After all, there were too many rich women who could be crazy for luxury goods. In


    order to buy a bag, they could go out of the country and search for it from thousands of miles away.


    Cloud City was


    definitely not far away for them.


    "Not only does he have the ability to let the brands settle in, but I can almost imagine that the new


    products of those luxury goods will definitely be sold in Tagliare first. Just this alone can drive the


    economy of Cloud City. Can you imagine the future Cloud City?" Tian Changsheng said with a


    smile.


    Tian Honghui involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva. If Samuel was really able to do what Tian


    Changsheng had said, it was likely that the entire Cloud City would undergo aplete


    transformation. Moreover, it would be able to leap from the eighteen-tier to the third-tier cities, or


    even the second-tier cities!


    "Dad, does the Heavenly Family have a share of this fat piece of meat?" Tian Honghui could not


    help but ask. If the Heavenly Family could also participate in this project, then their status in the


    future would not only be limited to Cloud City.


    "Perhaps, we might have a chance." Tian Changsheng was currently unable to predict the fate of


    the Heavenly Family on this matter. The only thing he could do now was to help Samuel resolve the


    problems that the authorities had caused.

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    When Tian Changsheng arrived at the appointed location, his old friends hadn''t arrived yet.


    However, it wasn''t that those people werete, but that Tian Changsheng had arrived early.


    It was the first time for Tian Changsheng to arrive early, so when those old friends arrived and


    discovered titian Changsheng was already here, they were all quite surprised.


    "Changsheng, the sun has risen from the west. You actually arrived earlier than us!"


    "Something''s not quite right. Don''t tell me you have something to ask of us today. You''re here so


    early."


    "Changsheng, we are all familiar with each other. We all know you."


    The few of them expressed their shock at Tian Changsheng''s early arrival and subconsciously felt


    that he might have a favor to ask of them. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to be


    like this.


    Tian Changsheng smiled. He knew that he was alwayste in the past, which made these old


    friendsin, so it was reasonable for them to make fun of him.


    "Don''t worry, this matter is a good thing for you, and I don''t need to beg you, and you will agree.


    Today, I am here mainly to discuss how to approve thend." Tian


    Changsheng said.


    "Approve thend?"


    "Changsheng, what do you want to do again?"


    "Is there any new move from the Heavenly Family?"


    Approving thend must have something to do with the new development, which was indeed a


    good thing for them.


    The better Cloud City''s development was, the better the official figures'' official achievements would


    be. However, in their opinion, Cloud City''s current development had almost reached a bottleneck.


    Even if Tian Changsheng had a n, it might not be able to bring forward more economic


    development.


    "This matter has nothing to do with the Heavenly Family. I''m just an errand boy." Tian Changsheng


    said with a smile.


    "Run errands?"


    Several people showed a shocked expression on their faces.


    The status of the Heavenly Family in Cloud City was practically supreme. How could anyone use


    Tian Changsheng as a gimmick?


    "Changsheng, don''t make fun of me. Who can order you around in Cloud City?"


    "You''re making a big joke. Who would believe you?" "Changsheng, hurry up and tell us the truth.


    We won''t


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    take these jokes seriously."


    They smiled awkwardly and didn''t take what Tian Changsheng said to heart at all.


    However, Tian Changsheng''s serious expression didn''t change at all. Regardless of whether these


    old friends believed him or not, he was just an errand boy.


    "You guys really don''t believe me? I''m just running errands for someone, and this project will be


    beyond your imagination." Tian Changsheng said seriously.


    Several people frowned. Tian Changsheng looked serious. It seemed that he was not joking. But did


    such a person really exist in Cloud City?


    "Changsheng, could it be... the one who lived in Hillside Vi?" an old friend asked cautiously.


    Regarding this matter, many people knew it, but no one knew the specific identity of the owner of


    Hillside Vi, and no one dared to ask about it easily.


    But now that someone had mentioned it, it would inevitably make them curious.


    "The owner of the Hillside Vi has been changed. Now, this person has a higher status and


    stronger strength than the previous one. And today, I''m here to run errands for him," said Tian


    Changsheng.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "How is he going to develop Cloud City?" "What on earth is this new project? Whatnd does he


    want?"


    They couldn''t wait to ask.


    Tian Changsheng told them all Samuel¡¯s ns, including the development direction of Tagliare


    Commercial Tower and the object of investment.


    After hearing this, they had a feeling of listening to the Divine Book. For Cloud City, the investment


    was the upper limit of development and the biggest obstacle. After all, Cloud City was just a small


    city and had no capital to attract capable businessmen.


    As for the future n of Tagliare Commercial Tower, it was almost designed for the first-tier cities.


    It waspletely whimsical for amercial building like this to appear in Cloud City.


    "Changsheng, are you kidding? Can he really collect all the top brands in the world?" an old friend


    asked Tian Changsheng.


    The others also had simr questions, so they all stared at Tian Changsheng with their eyes wide


    open.


    "Do I look like I''m joking? The things he can do are beyond our imagination," Tian Changsheng said


    firmly.


    These old friends were all quite clear on Tian Changsheng''s nature. Unless he obtained senile


    dementia, these words were definitely trustworthy.


    And there was no reason for them to doubt the person who was worthy of Tian Changsheng''s trust.


    "When can we meet him?" "Yes, such a powerful person, you have to introduce him to us."


    "Since we''re going to develop, there must be a lot of problems we need to meet in the future. You


    can introduce us to each other."


    If they had known that Samuel was only a child, these fellows might not have believed in this matter.


    Moreover, since Samuel had asked Tian Changsheng to resolve this matter personally, it meant that


    Samuel did not wish to show up. Tian Changsheng did not dare to make the decision to arrange a


    dinner for them to meet.


    "Let''s talk about the meetingter. When can you approve thend in the west of the city?" Tian


    Changsheng asked.


    "There are arge number of abandoned factories in the west of the city, which is a headache for


    us. If we can use them to develop a new project, it is a good thing for Cloud City. Under normal


    procedures, there should be no problem in less than half a month."


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for your good news. I hope that this project will officially begin in half a month,"


    said Tian Changsheng.


    "Changsheng, I''m afraid your family will have a meteoric rise again this time. You must be able to


    take a lot of profit from such a huge piece of fat."


    Tian Changsheng shook his head. If it were any other investor, Tian Changsheng would probably


    find a way to get some benefits for the Heavenly Family. But in the face of Samuel, he would never


    dare to do so. Even Tian Changsheng was eager to have a chance to make money.


    "At present, this project has nothing to do with the Heavenly Family, and I dare not act recklessly. I


    advise you not to steal anything from this project. His ability not only could make the Heavenly


    Family go bankrupt overnight, but also you." Tian Changsheng reminded.


    Upon hearing that he could make the Heavenly Family go bankrupt overnight, the expressions of


    several old friends changed dramatically. After all, the status of the Heavenly Family in the business


    circle of Cloud City was unparalleled. In the aspect of the Heavenly Family, which was the most


    ipetent, he was no match for this investor, which showed that the power of this person was


    indeed amazing.


    "Okay, we''ll keep your words in mind."


    "Don''t worry. It''s such a big event. No one dares to mess around. But when time is up, I will


    introduce this big shot to you." "Yeah, let''s also get in touch with the real top person."

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    In an office building.


    Xiaolong looked up at the top floor. Samuel''s words made him unable to calm down for a long time.


    His boss wanted to buy everything here!


    "Boss, do you really want to buy this ce?" Xiaolong asked in disbelief. He could not imagine how


    much money it would take to buy this ce, and it was not possible to solve the problem just by


    money now, because there were many otherpanies in this office building. The premise of


    buying this building was to let all thepanies move away. This was not something that could be


    done in a short time.


    "From now on, this is Tagliare Company''s headquarters, and you''re the boss of Tagliare Company,"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    Xiaolonng suddenly turned his head, and his eyes almost popped out.


    He had been working for Samuel for a long time, but now, he was going to be the boss!


    "Big... Big Boss, you, you want me to be the boss?" Xiaolong''s tongue seemed to be tangled, and


    he didn''t even know what to say.


    "You don''t dare?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Xiaolong swallowed his saliva. He was good at


    fighting in the streets and alleys, but if he wanted to be the boss and do business, it would be an


    absolute blind zone for him. Even if it was a small business, he could not do it, let alone manage


    such a bigpany.


    "Boss, you think too highly of me. I don''t have the ability to be a boss. I still like to be your driver,"


    Xiaolong said with a bitter face. He hoped that he could be the boss, but he also knew his ability. If


    Samuel handed over thepany to him, it would go bankrupt sooner orter.


    Xiaolong did not want to take such a big responsibility.


    "Look at you. You can''t even be the boss of a smallpany. What else can you do?" Samuel said


    lightly.


    Xiaolong didn''t know whether tough or cry at the description of Samuel¡¯s smallpany. To buy


    the entire office building and take it as apany, was this still a smallpany?


    "Boss, I''m not business-minded. You know, I was born on the street, so I don''t have the ability to do


    these things," Xiaolong said.


    Samuel sighed. He knew in his own heart that it was indeed too difficult for Xiaolong to be the boss.


    Although Samuel could control thepany secretly and let Xiaolong be a puppet, Samuel would


    eventually let go thepany. If Xiaolong did not have the ability to take charge alone, the


    company would inevitablye to a dead end.


    Samuel would return to the Xuanyuan World sooner orter, and he would stop thinking everything


    on Earth. But since he created it himself, Samuel did not want it to end up in a miserable state.


    It seemed that he really did need to find another person who could carry the banner.


    A figure appeared in Samuel''s mind. Tang Zong of Bin County was also a character that he had


    cultivated in his previous life. Moreover, Tang Zong''s loyalty to Samuel was unquestionable.


    As for his ability, Samuel did not doubt it at all.


    However, at this moment, whether it was a suitable time to find Tang Zong or not, Samuel was a


    little uncertain.


    "Boss, there are so manypanies here. Can you let them move out?" Xiaolong asked Samuel.


    He believed that Samuel had the economic power to buy the whole building, but how to make other


    companies move willingly was a big problem.


    "Although I can''t do it, Tian Changsheng and Manfred should be able to do it very easily," Samuel


    said with a smile.


    Only then did Xiaolonge to a realization. The question that he was thinking about would not be


    a problem as long as Tian Changsheng and Manfred, these two big shots, were brought up.


    No one could go against these two people in Cloud


    City. As long as they spoke, these people could only leave.


    "Boss, are you an immortal?" Xiaolong suddenly asked Samuel.


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. He didn''t even know where Xiaolong got the inspiration


    to ask such a question.


    "Why do you ask such a question all of a sudden?" Samuel said.


    Xiaolong looked serious and said, "Because I think there''s nothing that you can''t do. Isn''t that the


    ability that only immortals should have?"


    This exnation left Samuel speechless.


    However, in some ways, Samuel was indeed a God. After all, he had reached the Divine Realm in


    the Xuanyuan World. For the people of the Xuanyuan World, he was a real God, just a little differentMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    from the God that Earth understood.


    "Perhaps. If there''s a chance in the future, I''ll show you a different world," Samuel said.


    The different world that Xiaolong could understand was the bottom and upper echelons of society.


    He did not know that the world that Samuel said was the real other world.


    "Boss, do you want to go in and have a look?" Xiaolong said. Since this ce would be the


    boss''spany, which was their ce, it would be good to go in and have a look. It was good to be


    familiar with the environment.


    However, Samuel did not have such an idea. Once the project in the west of the city began, Samuel


    needed to invest a lot of money. The money in his hands was not enough to start the project, so the


    top priority now was to visit the Hangong n.


    "Have you ever left the country?" Samuel asked.


    Xiaolong''s eyelids twitched. He knew Samuel would not ask these questions for no reason. Since


    he had asked it, it meant that he would take action.


    "Boss, I''m one of the lowest-level people in society. It''s a problem to have three meals a day. How


    can I have the economic ability to go abroad?" Xiaolong said with a wry smile.


    "Come with me to have a look. I''ll show you what the world''s top families are like," Samuel said.


    Xiaolong was a little nervous, but at the same time, he was looking forward to it.


    Back at the hotel, Samuel called Manfred and told him about the office building that he wanted.


    Manfred had naturally agreed to Samuel''s request. Such a small matter was something that he


    could easily aplish. There was no reason for him to reject Samuel.


    Furthermore, Manfred had a feeling that the closer he got to Samuel, the stronger his future


    development


    would be.


    After exining the affairs of the office building, Samuel waited in the hotel for Qi Yiyun to go home


    after school.


    If he wanted to go to the Nangong family, Samuel had to inform Qi Yiyun. He could not leave quietly.


    Otherwise, once he was hated by a woman, the consequences would be very serious.


    Qi Yiyun could not wait for Samuel to pick her up from school, so she could only walk back to the


    hotel. The first day''s life in the new school was very dull for Qi Yiyun. There was almost no trouble,


    and she had a new friend.


    "How''s it going? It''s the first day you''re studying in a new environment. Is there anything you''re not


    used to?" Samuel said to Qi Yiyun.


    "What do you think I can''t get used to?" Qi Yiyun said lightly.


    Samuel felt Qi Yiyun''s tone was harsh, but he didn''t ask for the reason. He would never make


    trouble for himself.

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    In the evening, Samuel took Qi Yiyun out for a meal outside the hotel and told Qi Yiyun that he


    would leave Cloud City for a few days.


    This incident changed Qi Yiyun''s expression greatly. After all, the reason she came to Cloud City


    was because of Samuel. But now, Samuel was leaving. It was obvious that he would not take her


    with him. Naturally, Qi Yiyun found it uneptable.


    "You''re leaving, but you won''t bring me with you. That''s what you mean, isn''t it?" Qi Yiyun said with


    a calm expression.


    This kind of calmness was like the calm before the storm.


    Although Samuel noticed Qi Yiyun''s dissatisfaction with his arrangement, he did not intend to


    change it.


    Although Samuel would not be in danger if he went to the Nangong family, he did not want Qi Yiyun


    to know too much about him. Moreover, the Nangong family had a lot of implications. Samuel could


    not exin many things. At that time, Qi Yiyun''s question would also be a problem for Samuel.


    As for bringing Xiaolong with him, Samuel still had the intention to cultivate him. And even Xiaolong


    knew his identity, he would never ask Samuel all kinds of questions.


    "Yes." Samuel said only one word, but his attitude was very determined.


    Qi Yiyun wasn''t in the position to ask Samuel to take her with them. As such, she knew that no


    matter how much she fought, it wouldn''t change Samuel''s mind. Instead, she would rather obey his


    orders and stay in Cloud City obediently.


    "Alright." Qi Yiyun also gave a nd response without saying another word.


    Samuel could feel Qi Yiyun''s reluctance. But since Qi Yiyun had agreed, there was no need for him


    to make unnecessary exnations.


    "Don''t you want to know who I know at school? Her name is Yvonne. You and she can be


    good sisters, " Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun raised her head and looked at Samuel. A subtle smile appeared at the corners of her


    mouth. She said, "Yvonne Sue?"


    Seeing Qi Yiyun''s strange reaction, Samuel came up with an idea. "Could Qi Yiyun be studying in


    Yvonne''s ss? If not, how could she have such a special performance towards this name?"


    Moreover, they were about the same age. They had been ssmates before their rebirth, so it was


    not strange for them to be ssmates again.


    "It seems like you already know her," Samuel said.


    "I not only know her. She''s also sitting next to me.


    She''s the one who talked to me the most today," said Qi Yiyun with a smile.


    "It seems that you are having a good chat with her," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun''s smile was not because she was happy chatting with Yvonne, but because she did not


    feel any threat from Yvonne. After all, the current Yvonne had not yetpleted the transformation


    from an ugly duckling to a swan.


    "I will definitely be a good sister with her," said Qi Yiyun with a meaningful expression.


    Samuel did not think too much about it. After the meal, Samuel returned to the hotel with Qi Yiyun.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They still lived in the same room, but Qi Yiyun slept in the bed, while Samuel slept on the sofa.


    "Hillside Vi should bepleted in a short time. If I don''te back at that time, you can live in it


    first," Samuel said to Qi Yiyun.


    "Then can I be considered the hostess inside?" Qi Yiyun asked Samuel directly.


    Samuel also shook his head and said, "You are just a tenant. You are still far from the hostess."


    Samuel''s refusal did not disappoint Qi Yiyun. If she had not known Yvonne¡¯s situation, she might


    have felt sad about it. But now, she thought that she had more advantages than Yvonne. She even


    felt that Samuel had another purpose in approaching Yvonne. It was not because of the feelings


    between a man and a woman. In this way, she would not be threatened.


    "It''s fine. It''s not the case now. It will happen one day sooner orter," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel shook his head with a wry smile. Qi Yiyun had been difficult to deal with since childhood. He


    did not know how much trouble she would bring when she grew up.


    Before going to bed, Samuel called Hangong Boling and told him that he was going to the Hangong


    family.


    Hangong Boling had been waiting for this for a long time, so he immediately arranged a private


    ne for Samuel. Samuel could go to the airport at any time, and there would always be a ne


    taking off because of him.


    The next day, after sending Qi Yiyun to school, Samuel called Tian Changsheng and told him that


    he would be away for a few days. In the west of the city, he hoped that Tian Changsheng could help


    him solve all the formalities and documents as soon as possible.


    Tian Changsheng agreed very directly. After all, such a small matter was not a problem for him.


    Moreover, if the Heavenly Family was lucky enough to participate in this matter, it would usher in a


    qualitative change for the Heavenly Family.


    After everything was settled, Samuel and Xiaolong headed for the airport.


    "Boss, are air tickets and bus tickets the same? Go to the airport and buy in person?" Xiaolong


    asked Samuel with curiosity. He had never been on a ne before, so he was a little nervous at this


    time.


    "You don''t need to buy tickets. There''s a private ne to take us," Samuel said.


    "Boss, you have your own ne?" Xiaolong asked in astonishment.


    "It''s my friend''s. I can''t afford it," Samuel said with a faint smile.


    Xiaolong didn''t believe what Samuel said. In his mind, there was nothing that the boss couldn''t do. It


    was just a matter of buying a ne. How could the boss not do it?


    It was whether he was willing or not.


    When they arrived at the airport and just parked the car, a man in a suit walked up to them.


    Seeing this person, Xiaolong still felt a little afraid. Generally speaking, the characters in suits who


    appeared in movies were all ruthless characters.


    "I was sent by the Master of the Hangong family. Are you Samuel?" the man in the suit asked


    Samuel.


    "You are only taking the initiative toe and look for me because you know my identity. Why do


    you need to ask such a question?" Samuel said faintly.


    The man in the suit didn''t expect Samuel to react like this. He didn''t know how to respond.


    After ncing at Xiaolong, the man in the suit said," You should know that not everyone can go to


    the domain of the Nangong family."


    This was obviously to say that Xiaolong was not qualified to go, which made Xiaolong''s heart beat


    faster in an instant.


    However, Samuel''s next words made Xiaolong feel at ease.


    "Why don''t you ask Nangong Boling whether he will refuse the man I''m going to bring? You can ask


    him how he will treat you if you talk to me in such a tone," Samuel said.


    The man in the suit''s eyelids twitched. Although Nangong Boling had told him to treat Samuel


    seriously, he thought that he was still a child, so he deliberately teased him. He didn''t expect to hear


    such words from him.

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    "Mr. Hannigan, I''m sorry." The man in the suit quickly apologized to Samuel. He knew that once


    Hangong Boling knew about it, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    And this kid was not someone that could be easily scared. If he looked down on Samuel, he would


    definitely pay the price.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Apologize to my brother. You don''t deserve to look down on him."


    These words stunned Xiaolong. As a subordinate of Samuel, he was honored to be called a brother


    by Samuel!


    Xiaolong was a man on the edge of society, so he was very clear about the status of the


    subordinate in front of the boss. Almost all the boss regarded his subordinate as a thug and a


    scapegoat. No one really treated his subordinate as a brother.


    But Samuel was obviously different. He regarded him as a brother, not just a subordinate!


    "I''m sorry." The man in the suit bowed to Xiaolong to show his apology.


    Xiaolong quickly waved his hand. Samuel could be superior in front of the man in the suit, but he did


    not have the guts to do so.


    After this incident, the man in the suit led Samuel and Xiaolong into the VIP channel and boarded


    the private jet that Nangong Boling had arranged for them.


    When the ne took off, Manfred, the number one person on Cloud City underground world, found


    Tian Changsheng.


    One od them was a businessmen and the other was a person in the underground world. Even


    though they were both in Cloud City, they did not have much contact in the past. However, due to


    Samuel, the two of them had formed a connection.


    "He asked me to buy an office building for him. Do you know what he wants to do?" Manfred asked


    Tian Changsheng.


    Hearing Manfred''s words, a smile appeared on Tian Changsheng''s face. It was obvious that


    Manfred did not know Samuel¡¯s n. However, he was clearly aware of the matter regarding


    HSamuel''s development of the west of the city.


    "This building should be the headquarters of Tagliare Company in the future," said Tian


    Changsheng.


    "Apany?" Manfred frowned. Although he would not treat Samuel as a child, he had suddenly


    wanted to start apany. Furthermore, it was an entire office building. It was obvious that he was


    spending quite a bit of money.


    "That''s right. He''s preparing to develop the west side of the city. In his words, the west side of the


    city will be the economic core of Cloud City in the future," said Tian Changsheng.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Manfred was rather familiar with the western part of the city. In the past, when the factories in the


    western part of the city had not yet been abandoned, Manfred was a frequent visitor there. The


    owners of every factory in the city were almost all operating under Manfred''s protection. In the past,


    Manfred''s greatest financial source had also been the protection fee from those bosses.


    However, since the crisis urred, the factories in the west of the city copsed one after another.


    It was a wastend, and even those official people could not turn the tide.


    As for Samuel, he wanted to develop the west side of the city and build it into the economic core of


    Cloud City.


    "Is this even possible?"


    Even if he had money to invest, he could not develop a new city by just spending money.


    "You are a businessmen, you should know the value of the west of the city, right?" Manfred said.


    "To me, the west of the city is a worthless wastnd, but he can be turned into a treasure," said


    Tian Changsheng. The things that Samuel could do were beyond the Heavenly Family''s


    imagination, so his understanding of the west of the city was different from that of Samuel.


    Manfred inhaled a deep breath of air. Tian Changsheng''s evaluation of Samuel was way too high. In


    fact, there was even a hint of defaming the Heavenly Family in his words. In Manfred''s opinion, this


    was a little unbelievable.


    "It would seem that you know more about this matter than me." Manfred said.


    Tian Changsheng shook his head and said, "I''ve already told you what I know. As for how Samuel


    will do it, it''s not something I can specte."


    "In your opinion, how much of a chance does he have of seeding?" Manfred asked.


    Tian Changsheng frowned slightly. If it was just based on the information he had, there was no


    chance of sess. This was because he was uncertain if Samuel''s words could be fulfilled or not.


    But with Tian Changsheng''s personal standpoint, Samuel could absolutely do it, because the


    middle-aged man''s attitude towards Samuel had exined everything.


    "From my subjective judgment, he can do it." Tian Changsheng said.


    Manfred took another deep breath. In the past, he only knew that Tian Changsheng valued Samuel


    very highly. However, it wasn''t until today that he truly understood Samuel¡¯s position in the heart of


    Tian Changsheng.


    "Aren''t you curious about his identity? Don''t you want to know his background?" Manfred asked.


    "Boss Manfred, even you don''t dare to investigate it easily. How dare my Heavenly Family do that?


    Are you waiting for me to investigate his identity?" Tian Changsheng said with a smile.


    Manfred did think so, because he was too curious about Samuel¡¯s identity. However, he didn''t dare


    to take action rashly and could only ce his hopes on the Heavenly Family.


    But now, looking at Tian Changsheng''s attitude, he was the same as him. It was difficult to know the


    identity of Samuel, because no one dared to easily investigate this matter.


    "We have the same mind." Manfred smiled awkwardly.


    "Even though I do not know his identity, there is one thing I can tell you.¡± Tian Changsheng said.


    Manfred stretched his neck and impatiently asked," What is it?"


    "With our abilities, we must definitely not offend him. Cloud City is likely just a yground in his


    eyes. A great person like you and I, in the eyes of an ordinary person, are perhaps no different from


    ants in his eyes. " Tian Changsheng said.


    This sentence was worth Manfred''s taste, because he knew that Tian Changsheng would never say


    these words for no reason. He must know something, just that he was unwilling to tell him.


    "Why did he choose Cloud City?" Manfred asked curiously.


    Tian Changsheng shook his head. He was also curious about this question. After all, there were too


    many better cities for Samuel to develop. But ording to the current information, it was impossible


    to unlock this problem. And once it was investigated easily, it would probably break the forbidden


    zone of Samuel, and Tian Changsheng would never do so.


    "Actually, this has nothing to do with us. We only need to know that he''s in Cloud City," said Tian


    Changsheng.


    "Mr. Tian, I didn''t expect you to see more clearly than me. Since that''s the case, then I''ll do as he


    says. It seems that in the future, no matter who it is, we might all be his subordinates."


    Manfred said.


    "Perhaps it''s a blessing to be his subordinate," Tian Changsheng said.


    Manfred stood up, stretched his back, and said, "I have to hurry up and settle down the office


    building. Thank you for your reminder."


    After saying that, Manfred left.


    After leaving the Heavenly Family, Manfred''s expression instantly turned serious. The conversation


    earlier had given Manfred a new understanding of Samuel. It also caused him to be afraid of getting


    lucky in the face of Samuel''s matter.

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    Two dayster, Samuel finally arrived at the ind of the Nangong n.


    This was not the first time Samuel had been here, so the situation here was nothing surprising to


    him.


    On the other hand, Xiaolong was a little confused.


    He had never thought that someone could use the ind as his home, and the guards on the ind


    were all armed, just like an army. This made Xiaolong suspect that they were all acting. Was there


    really someone who could live to this level, buy an entire ind, and build his own home?


    Moreover, there was a whole army of guards in the house, which was really hard for ordinary people


    to imagine.


    When Samuel and Xiaolong got off the helicopter, Nangong Boling was already waiting in the


    distance.


    "Boss, is he the owner of this ce?" Xiaolong asked Samuel with fear.


    This kind of big shot''s status was clearly much higher than Tian Changsheng''s and Manfred''s.


    Xiaolong couldn''t help but be a little afraid. After all, he was once just a gangster at the bottom of


    society. He had never seen such a big scene before.


    "His name is Nangong Boling. He''s also the master of


    the Nangong n. He''s the real master of the ind," Samuel exined.


    Xiaolong gasped, and his feet were already a little weak.


    When Nangong Boling saw Samuel walking towards him, he had some doubts in his heart.


    Xiaolong''s reaction was normal. Nangong Boling had once brought some guests to the ind. No


    matter what kind of social status they had, they would often show their shock when they saw this


    ind.


    However, the calm expression on Samuel¡¯s face, and even the expression in his eyes, made


    Nangong Boling feel a little strange.


    Could it be that this kind of shocking scene was not enough to shake the peace of Samuel?


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet so soon." Samuel said with a smile as he walked to the front of


    Nangong Boling.


    ording to Samuel¡¯s original n, he should not have appeared in the Nangong family at this


    moment. This was because the current he did not wish to have any contact with Tianqi. However,


    there would always be some helpless things happening in the world.


    Samuel, on the other hand, needed to have his own powerful influence in Cloud City.


    Tian Changsheng and Manfred alone were far from enough for Samuel.


    "I''ve been waiting for you," Nangong Boling said.


    "Get someone to bring this brother of mine to rest," Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling raised his hand and a servant bowed and walked to his side.


    "Take this little brother to rest," Nangong Boling said.


    The servants guided the way for Xiaolong in the most respectful way.


    Xiaolong''s eyelids twitched as he stared at Samuel. In this ind, the only person who could give


    him a sense of security was Samuel. After leaving Samuel, Xiaolong was terrified.


    "Go ahead. If you have any requests, just bring them up. The Nangong family master will satisfy


    everything you want," Samuel said.


    "Boss, I... I''m a little scared," Xiaolong whispered in Samuel''s ear.


    Samuel smiled and did not look down on Xiaolong''s cowardice. Anyone who came to the Nangong


    n for the first time would react like this. Even Tian Changsheng and Manfred would not be much


    better than Xiaolong.


    "It''s the most heavily guarded ce in the world. No one can hurt you except Patriarch Nangong.


    Don''t worry," Samuel said.


    There was another meaning behind this sentence. It was a warning to Nangong Boling that as long


    as anything happened to Xiaolong, Nangong Boling would be held ountable.


    For Nangong Boling, he would be courting death if he gave such a hint on his ind.


    However, what Samuel said didn''t make Nangong Boling angry at all, because he was well aware of


    HSamuel''s strength.


    But at the same time, Nangong Boling was curious about one thing. After all, this was his territory,


    and there were so many gunmen here. Was Samuel not afraid at all?


    After Xiaolonng left, Nangong Boling said to Samuel in a joking tone, "No matter who they are, they


    are as humble as ants in my territory. Because I am the absolute master here. As long as I say a


    word, hundreds of gun barrels will be aimed at them."


    "These things are indeed quite a deterrent to an ordinary person. However, to me, they are nothing


    more than a pile of scrap metal." Samuel said in a faint voice.


    Nangong Boling frowned. A piece of scrap metal. Could it be Samuel didn''t care about the lethality


    of these guns at all?


    "A body of flesh and blood can''t block bullets," Nangong Boling said with a smile.


    "Do you want to try?" Samuel asked.


    Nangong Boling secretly gritted his teeth. He had never thought Samuel would ask such a question


    and that he would be extremely confident.


    Could it be that he really could do it?


    Nangong Boling really wanted to give it a try, but he also knew that this attempt would worsen the


    rtionship between him and Samuel. It was not worth it for him.


    Because only Samuel could help him reach Tianqi.


    "There are many different people in the Tianqi era. I won''t doubt your abilities," Nangong Boling


    said.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Tianqi is indeed different, but they are still humans. They can''t withstand


    the damage of these weapons."


    This sentence was very interesting. In other words, it meant that he was different from Tianqi.


    However, Samuel didn''t say it clearly, which meant that he left another suspicion for Nangong


    Boling.


    Moreover, this would make Nangong Boling feel even more that Samuel was unfathomable. In a


    situation where he did not dare to test him, Samuel''s image in Nangong Boling''s mind would


    be even more impressive.


    "It seems that you have a high status in Tianqi," Nangong Boling said.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No one canpare." Samuel said.


    Although Samuel had not been to Tianqi in this life, in terms of ability, the entire Tianqi was no


    match for him. That was because the current Samuel and the Earth experts were atpletely


    different levels.


    How could the Divine Realm master in the Xuanyuan Worldpare with those ordinary people in


    the Tianqi?


    Hangong Boling didn''t know if Samuel¡¯s words were true or false. After all, he didn''t know about


    Tianqi, and he didn''t dare to test it. The only choice he had to face was to trust Samuel.


    Taking Samuel to the forbidden area of the ind, the security here was obviously stricter. Nearly


    two meters was a sentry post. In this case, it was difficult for even a fly to fly in.


    When he came to this ind in hisst life, Samuel did not notice that there was such a ce.


    It could be seen that Nangong Boling attached more importance to this ce than anywhere else


    on the ind.


    "Are you going to bring what I want to see right here? Send out so many people to guard this ce,


    aren''t you scared that others will see through it?" Samuel asked.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    When hearing Samuel''s words, Nangong Boling smiled confidently and said, "When you truly


    understand this ce, you will definitely change your mind."


    Samuel didn''t know what Nangong Boling''s n was, but he knew this ce was not as simple as it


    seemed. After all, Nangong Boling was a very cautious person. The simpler something was, the


    moreplicated it would be.


    There was an extremely small passageway in the restricted area, and it was protected by over a


    hundred guards. It would be extremely difficult for an ordinary person to pass the first trial.


    After entering the corridor, Samuel found that there was an elevator in front of him. There were no


    high-rise buildings on the corridor, which meant that the elevator led to the underground of the


    ind.


    "Could it be that I can take a look at the underwater scenery along the way?" Samuel said with a


    smile.


    Although in the mind of ordinary people, this was an unimaginable thing, for people like Nangong


    Boling, doing these things would not be surprising. His financial resources could support him in


    doing anything he wanted.


    Nangong Boling took the lead in entering the elevator and said to Samuel, "You''ll find outter."


    Seeing this, Samuel also walked into the elevator.


    When the elevator doors closed, Samuel did not sense any movement in the elevator.


    At this time, Nangong Boling put his hand into a box device, and then some strange data began to


    appear on the panel of the box device.


    "What is this?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "Refined DNA. Only my DNA can activate this elevator, " Nangong Boling exined.


    Samuel nodded. Only Nangong Boling could activate this elevator in this way. This was the second


    stage of the forbidden area.


    "What if the DNA is wrong?" Samuel asked.


    "The self-destruct device will be triggered. Everything here will be destroyed, and the people in the


    lift will never have a chance to survive," Nangong Boling said.


    Samuel finally understood where Nangong Boling''s confidence came from. No one could break


    such a suicidal defense, so even if someone could break the ind, it was impossible for them to


    get anything from the forbidden area.


    "You are ruthless. If you die, this ce will never be opened again. Your descendants will never be


    able to inherit the things inside," Samuel said with a smile.


    "No one is qualified to inherit it," Nangong Boling said lightly.


    At this time, the DNA matching had beenpleted. Samuel could feel the lift moving downward.


    Soon, he could see the seascape after passing through the rockyer of the ind. The


    surroundings were surrounded by something like a ss tube, and countless marine creatures


    appeared in front of him. This kind of close observation of the underwater world was probably the


    only one in the whole world.


    "Rich people really can do whatever they want." Samuel sighed. Although money was meaningless


    to him, when he saw Nangong Boling''s way of spending money, he still couldn''t help but marvel at


    how well it was to be rich.


    After all, one couldn''t even think about these things without a certain amount of wealth. But


    Nangong Boling could do them.


    "To me, money is no longer a pursuit, because I can''t spend all of my wealth in ten thousand years,"


    Nangong Boling said.


    "Since you have so much money, when will you give me some? Let me have some fun. I n to


    start apany in Cloud City." Since he had said this, Samuel brought up his own affairs.


    "No problem. How much do you want?" Nangong Boling readily agreed.


    "100." "100 million?"


    "Can it be 100 dor?" Samuel smiled faintly.


    Nangong Boling was not surprised by this number. Ten billion was not a lot for him. It could even be


    described as a drop in the bucket.


    "No problem," Nangong Boling replied.


    At this time, the elevator gradually slowed down.


    There was no light in the deep sea. Around the darkness, people would have a strong sense of fear.


    Of course, this kind of fear was for ordinary people. Samuel was not afraid at all, and Nangong


    Boling, who was used to this ce, was naturally not afraid.


    "It''s a good idea to build your secret chamber at the bottom of the sea, but aren''t you afraid of being


    discovered by a submarine? Once you are found, this ce will be dangerous," Samuel said to


    Nangong Boling.


    "No one can get within a radius of ten miles," Nangong Boling said.


    "There''s still defense at the bottom of the sea?"


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Nangong Boling had done so many incredible things that ordinary people


    would not be able to imagine. Take the Earth Core as an example; it was a huge feat that had


    stunned Samuel back then. However, the Earth Core was nothing in front of this underground secret


    chamber.


    Nangong Boling didn''t exin much and Samuel didn''t know what he had done. Suddenly, the


    surroundings lit up. Samuel found that he was already in a ss room in the deep sea, which was


    about 100 square meters in size.


    There were many big and small objects in the ss room. After taking a casual look at them,


    Samuel found some very precious works of art. He didn''t need to guess the authenticity of these


    things, because it was absolutely impossible for Hangong Boling to put them in such a ce as a


    fake one.


    "I didn''t expect you to have the hobby of collecting artworks. These things are not ordinary


    products," Samuel said.


    "Every painting here is worth hundreds of millions of dors, but for me, they''re just a pile of


    rubbish," Hangong Boling said disdainfully.


    Samuel felt that Hangong Boling''s words were a little pretentious. If he had treated these things as


    trash, how could he have ced them in such a safe ce?


    "Since it is garbage, is it worth it for you to put it here? " Samuel said.


    "They are used to divert people''s attention and protect the more important things." Hangong Boling


    walked to a corner, and there was something in the corner that was covered by a piece of ck


    cloth.


    Samuel knew that this was what Hangong Boling brought him to see.


    Subconsciously, he walked up to Hangong Boling and asked, "Is this rted to Tianqi?"


    Nangong Boling shook his head. He did not know whether this thing had anything to do with Tianqi.


    The reason why he was eager to connect it with Tianqi was that he hoped that someone in the


    Tianqi world could help him unravel the secrets of this thing.


    "I suspect that this thing is a product from another world." After that, Nangong Boling took off the


    ck cloth.


    What came into view was a huge stele with many words carved on it. However, these words were


    something that Samuel had never seen before.


    "I''ve looked for the best litterateur in the world, but none of them knew which period of writing it


    was," Nangong Boling said to Samuel.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    Nangong Boling had spent a lot of money and resources on the stele and had searched all the well-


    known characters rted to the literature research all over the world. However, until today, he had


    not received any answer that he wanted. Moreover, none of them could recognize the characters on


    the stele. This made Nangong Boling suspect that this stele was probably not a product of Earth.


    Since it was not a product of Earth, it meant that there were other worlds in the universe.


    Every time he thought of this, Nangong Boling''s heart was filled with excitement. After all, legends


    about the world outside the earth had always been a mystery to the human race. Nangong Boling


    hoped that he would be able to confirm this matter in his lifetime. It would be best if he had the


    chance to see it in another world.


    On Earth, Nangong Boling had no pursuit. He had everything that the earth could have, so this


    matter had be the driving force of Nangong Boling.


    Although Samuel did not know these words, he was sure that this stone tablet came from the


    Xuanyuan World because he had seen the same characters in the Xuanyuan World.


    "But how did the stele appear on Earth?"


    Could it be that the product left behind after that great


    battle had fallen into the hands of Nangong Boling?


    "Can Tianqi help me solve this problem?" Nangong Boling asked Samuel. His breathing became


    rapid, which showed that he was very nervous.


    Because Tianqi was thest hope of Nangong Boling. If even Tianqi couldn''t solve this problem,


    then the secret of this stone tablet would probably be buried forever.


    "Even if you bring this stone tablet to Tianqi, no one will be able to answer your questions." Samuel


    said.


    Nangong Boling''s expression changed. Samuel''s words meant that no one would recognize the


    characters on the stone tablet.


    "The Earth Core, the secret chamber, and all the other things you have done to get close to Tianqi.


    All of these things started because of this stone tablet?" Samuel asked Nangong Boling.


    "That''s right." Nangong Boling did not hide anything from Samuel. He said directly, "Everything I am


    doing now has something to do with this stele."


    "What do you think of this stele?" Samuel continued to ask.


    "You don''t doubt my ability, do you? I''ve looked for top calligraphers in the world, but no one could


    recognize these words. So I suspect that this stele is not a product of Earth, but from another


    world," Nangong Boling said.


    Another world!


    Most people would regard such a topic as a joke, but Nangong Boling believed in the existence of


    other worlds only with this stone tablet.


    It had to be said that Nangong Boling was right. In this universe, there were not only other worlds,


    but also more than one. In addition to the Xuanyuan World that Samuel knew, there was a space


    above the Xuanyuan World. As for how many such spaces still existed, even Samuel couldn''t figure


    it out.


    "Other worlds." Samuel smiled and said, "You''re right. There are other worlds. If you take this stele


    to Tianqi, they won''t be able to give you an answer, but I can give you the answer."


    Samuel continued after a pause, "It''s a pity that I don''t know what''s written on the stele."


    When he heard Samuel said that there did exist other worlds, Nangong Boling''s heart started


    beating even faster. However, the fact that Samuel had said something like that so easily made


    Nangong Boling a little suspicious.


    Why was he so sure about it, even the Tianqi could not give such an answer?


    "If Tianqi couldn''t give me an answer, what right do you have?" Nangong Boling questioned. In his


    heart, Samuel was a member of Tianqi. Even if he might have a high position in the Tianqi, he


    couldn''t possibly be the highest member. This was worthy of


    Nangong Boling''s suspicion.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Tianqi is just an organization created by the secr world.


    Although they are stronger than ordinary people, they are just ordinary people after all."


    Nangong Boling frowned. Samuel''s words made it seem as if he was not an ordinary person.


    "Are you even more special than them?" asked Nangong Boling.


    Special?


    These words were no longer enough to describe Samuel.


    Because, in a sense, Samuel was no longer a human being. He was a god. How could he, who was


    in the God Realm, bepared with mortals?


    "I have been to that world. Do you believe me?" Samuel asked.


    Nangong Boling''s eyes suddenly widened. His heart thumped loudly as if someone was beating it.


    The kid standing in front of him had actually been to that world.


    Nangong Boling tried his best to control his emotions and asked Samuel, "Anyone can say that.


    Why should I believe you?"


    Samuel turned around and looked at Nangong Boling. He said faintly, "Because I have abilities that


    ordinary


    people don''t have."


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the things in the ss room floated up for no reason and


    surrounded Samuel in a special formation.


    "Is this something that ordinary people can do?" Samuel asked.


    Nangong Boling was scared silly by the scene in front of him. He had seen a lot of magic masters,


    but he knew that magic was just a diversionary tactic. It was those magicians who set up the traps


    in advance so that the audience could have a different visual experience.


    But in this ce, Samuel couldn''t have set up the trap in advance.


    "How... how did you do that?!" Nangong Boling''s eyeballs were about to fall to the ground. He


    looked shocked, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "That''s because I''m called a God in that world," Samuel said coolly.


    God!


    Nangong Boling subconsciously took two steps back.


    On Earth, the word "God" was just passed on by some superstitious people. No one really knew


    whether God existed or not.


    But now, Nangong Boling saw it with his own eyes. This was a shock to him that could not be


    described in words.


    When everything returned to its original position, Samuel looked at the stele again.


    Apart from the indiscernible characters, there was also a dragon carving on the stone tablet.


    Samuel had a feeling that this carving and all the words on this stone tablet were rted to


    velocisaurus of the Dark Forest. This stone tablet might even be the key to dealing with


    velocisaurus.


    It was a pity that when Samuel went to the Xuanyuan World, he did not find an opportunity to learn


    their words. So now, he could not know what the words on the stele meant.


    "Since you''ve been to another world, why did youe back?" Nangong Boling asked Samuel.


    "Come back?"


    This was thest resort to Samuel. If he had not been reborn, he would have died under the ws


    of velocisaurus.

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    However, Samuel would not exin too much about these things to Nangong Boling.


    The reason why Nangong Boling knew his identity was that Samuel needed Nangong Boling to fear


    him. He wanted to take this stele for himself.


    Since this was very likely to be the way to deal with velocisaurus, then the importance of this stone


    tablet to Samuel was naturally self-evident.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have the right to know that much." Samuel said indifferently.


    This was the territory of the Nangong n. Before seeing Samuel¡¯s abilities, Nangong Boling would


    have been furious if he had been treated like this. But now, he was not angry at all.


    In the past, Nangong Boling had thought that Samuel was pretending to be confident because he


    was not afraid of those guards. But now, he understood that Samuel was really not afraid of those


    gunmen. With his ability, those thermal weapons could not get close to him at all.


    After all, he had already stepped into the realm of God. How could an ordinary person hurt him?


    "Why did you tell me all of this?" Nangong Boling asked doubtfully. He knew very well that he was


    probably the only person in the world who knew the


    true identity of Samuel. There must be a reason why Samuel was willing to expose himself in front


    of him.


    "Someday in the future, I will bring this stone tablet with me," Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling''s expression changed instantly. To him, the importance of this stele was even more


    important than the Nangong family, but Samuel was going to take it away.


    "You can''t do that," Nangong Boling said.


    Samuel turned around and stared at Nangong Boling with a cold expression. He said, "Can you


    stop me?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Nangong Boling suddenly felt as if someone was strangling his


    neck. However, Samuel stood in front of him and did not make a move at all.


    As the force increased, Nangong Boling almost couldn''t breathe.


    At the critical point of suffocation, Nangong Boling finally felt that the feeling of being choked by


    someone disappeared, allowing him to take a big breath.


    After going through life and death situations, Nangong Boling clearly knew that the ownership of the


    stele was not something he could decide on. If Samuel wanted to take it away, no matter what


    method he used, he would not be able to stop him.


    "You can take the stele with you, but I have a small request," said Nangong Boling.


    Samuel didn''t intend to push Nangong Boling too much. After all, he still needed Nangong Boling''s


    support for his development in Cloud City. Moreover, if Nangong Boling didn''te out to settle his


    business with the help of those famous brand names, it would be troublesome for Samuel.


    "Go ahead." Samuel said.


    "I hope... I hope that when you return to the other world, you can take me with you," Nangong


    Boling said.


    Samuel had guessed that Nangong Boling would have such an idea. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have


    spent so much energy and money on the monument. He had no pursuits on earth, so he naturally


    wanted to see the situation of the other world.


    "Okay, I promise you." Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling didn''t expect Samuel to agree so readily, which made him doubt the authenticity of


    Samuel¡¯s promise.


    "Really? You didn''t lie to me, did you?" Nangong Boling asked uncertainly.


    "For me, this is a small matter. However, I have to tell you that the other world is not as peaceful as


    the earth. Murder can be seen everywhere, and your ability is only at the bottom," Samuel said.


    "I can be your subordinate and do anything for you,"


    Nangong Boling said.


    Samuel smiled faintly. To put it nicely, Nangong Boling was his subordinate, but in fact, Nangong


    Boling was just seeking his protection.


    "It''s not a big deal if you want me to protect you, but it depends on your performance on the earth


    during this time," Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling said with a serious attitude, "On earth, there is nothing I can''t do. Just say it."


    With such a promise, there was basically no problem for Samuel¡¯s n to develop the west of Cloud


    City.


    Nangong Boling''s influence in the world made it easy for those name brands to enter Cloud City.


    Moreover, Samuel even felt that some of the name brands were under the control of Nangong


    Boling.


    "Take care of this stone stele," Samuel said. "When I need it, I''lle back to retrieve it."


    Nangong Boling nodded. The two of them entered the elevator and returned to the ground.


    This trip had changed Nangong Boling''s attitude towards Samuel. In his heart, Samuel was not only


    a powerhouse in the Tianqi realm, but also a god in another world.


    The many doubts he had about Samuel previously had already turned into bubbles in Nangong


    Boling''s heart. Right now, there was only one thing for Nangong Boling to do, and that was to fulfill


    all of


    Samuel''s requests.


    Only in this way could he be safe when he went to another world.


    This trip to the Nangong family was a fruitful trip for Samuel. Although he was not sure whether the


    characters on the stele were the way to deal with velocisaurus, this was at least an opportunity. But


    at present, it was impossible to know what the characters on the stele meant, because no one on


    earth understood the civilization of the Xuanyuan world.


    "Boss, you''re finally back." Xiaolong immediately ran to Samuel''s side when he saw Samuel.


    Although the people here were polite to Xiaolong, Xiaolong was still a little cautious when dealing


    with such a big scene. He had been a little uneasy until he saw Samuel.


    "Don''t you want to cherish such a good opportunity?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    "What to cherish? I''ve never rxed," Xiaolong said with a bitter face.


    Samuel smiled and said, "You missed the opportunity. Do you know how many beautiful women


    there are on this ind? As long as you are willing, they can warm your bed."


    Xiaolong''s mouth was dry after hearing this. He did see many very beautiful servants, and they


    were extremely sexy, but he did not dare to have any improper thoughts about these women.


    Although they were just servants on the ind, Xiaolong still felt that there was a big gap between


    his status and them.


    "Boss, don''t make fun of me. How can they like me?" Xiaolong said.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. This guy really felt that he was useless. However, the previous


    Xiaolong had a low status. It was not easy for him to ept this kind of change in status quickly. He


    needed more time to adapt.

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    At dinner time, Nangong Boling treated Samuel and Xiaolong with the best treatment.


    The Chinese and Western cuisines were all made by the top chefs on the ind, and nearly 100


    kinds of rich dishes stunned Xiaolong.


    "Is this the simple and boring life of rich people?"


    Even the dinner was amazing. The three of them made it feel like they were going to have a buffet!


    "I don''t know what you like, so I let the kitchen cook for you. I hope you''ll be satisfied," Nangong


    Boling said apologetically to Samuel, as if he was afraid of offending the two of them.


    Xiaolong couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. He casually made some, and there were all kinds of


    dishes. If this wasn''t done casually, he really didn''t know what would happen.


    "Dinners for rich people are really different. Your meal is worth several years of food expenses in an


    ordinary family." Although Samuel had seen big scenes, he still smiled helplessly in the face of such


    a thing.


    It was just a simple meal. It was really unexpected that Nangong Boling coulde up with so


    many tricks.


    Moreover, this was due to the fact that Nangong


    Boling had not taken it seriously. If he had taken it seriously, who knew what kind of shocking scene


    would have appeared.


    "It''s only right to do so honored guests." Nangong Boling did not make such an arrangement before,


    because he did not realize what kind of person Samuel was.


    After experiencing everything in the secret chamber, Nangong Boling thought that even such a


    scene was not enough to prove that he attached great importance to Samuel. Under the


    circumstances, today''s dinner would definitely be more sumptuous, but it was a pity that time was


    too short.


    Hearing these words, Xiaolong was speechless. He couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at Samuel. He


    wondered what kind of status his boss had, for even Nangong Boling to value him so much.


    This was the ind owner, and there were thousands of armed guards on the ind. Such a person


    was, after all, a top figure in the world, but such a person still looked servile in front of the boss.


    Sometimes, Xiaolong couldn''t help but think that although God didn''t take care of him in the first half


    of his life, now that he had opened his eyes, he had taken care of him too much. When he met such


    a boss, he really didn''t know how unimaginable his future life would be.


    "After dinner, I will take you to another ce on the ind. You will definitely like it," Nangong Boling


    said.


    Samuel was not very interested in this sentence. With Nangong Boling''s certainty, he could almost


    imagine what kind of ce it was.


    A ce that could make a man like had to have something to do with a woman. It was a pity that


    Samuel was not someone who would be interested in women.


    However, Xiaolong was very curious about these words.


    "Boss, he said that we would definitely like it. Where do you think it is?" Xiaolong asked Samuel


    softly.


    Samuel walked over to his favorite Chinese meal. Like a buffet, he put food into his te with a


    rucksack and said, "Women, of course, are the ones who men like most."


    After hearing this, Xiaolong suddenly felt thirsty.


    Since hended on the ind, every woman he saw had an excellent appearance. In Cloud City,


    they were definitely goddess-like existences.


    These people were people that Xiaolong had never dared to take a second look at, because he


    knew that he, who was at the bottom of society, had absolutely no chance to touch those high-


    ranking goddesses. In this respect, Xiaolong still had a clear sense of self-awareness.


    "Boss, can we really y as we wish?" Xiaolong asked.


    "You can enjoy it," Samuel said. Now that he was here, he had such a good opportunity to make


    Xiaolong''s legs go soft and he could not get out of bed. After all, this kind of opportunity was rare.


    They could note to Nangong n easily.


    "Boss, aren''t you interested?" Xiaolong asked curiously.


    Samuel shook his head calmly. His heart was as calm as still water.


    In the face of Qi Yiyun''s temptation, Samuel could remain as still as a mountain, let alone these


    women.


    Samuel had a firm belief in this aspect, whether it was before or after his rebirth.


    After eating and drinking, Nangong Boling took the two of them to another ce.


    There was a pce-like building here. In the previous life, Samuel had never seen it before.


    Presumably, Nangong Boling would not bring people casually to this ce.


    After the pce door was opened, there came some fragrance and Xiaolong closed his eyes. He


    could not help but take a deep breath and quickly immersed himself in the fragrance.


    In the pce, the women who had already been prepared had all kinds of clothes worn in different


    styles, and their bloodlines were all different. This was probably the private backyard of Nangong


    Boling. For a rich man like him, it was not surprising to have such a ce.


    "Gentlemen, whoever you like, you can take them away tonight," Nangong Boling said to the two of


    them.


    Xiaolong''s throat seemed to be on fire. This kind of naked temptation was something he had never


    encountered before.


    Moreover, Xiaolong fell in love with an Asian woman at first nce. In Xiaolong''s opinion, the


    beauty of oriental was iparable to that of any other country.


    Xiaolong nced at Samuel. Since Samuel did not move, Xiaolong did not dare to act rashly.


    "Go ahead. If you don''t grasp this opportunity, you won''t be able toe again." Samuel said with a


    smile.


    With Samuel¡¯s words, Xiaolong was more confident and walked directly to the woman he liked.


    "Which country are you... which country do youe from?" Xiaolong asked.


    "Yanxia." The woman gave a charming smile. Even though she was extremely reluctant in her heart,


    she still had to put on a smiling face in front of Xiaolong. She knew that if she didn''t do this, she


    would definitely be punished by Nangong Boling.


    Xiaolong was extremely happy. This was the result it hoped for the most, or elsemunication


    would have be a hindrance.


    "Arrange a room for him," Samuel said to NangongN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Boling.


    Nangong Boling waved his hand and called a servant. The servant led Xiaolong and the woman to


    the VIP room.


    Seeing Samuel was unmoved, Nangong Boling asked," Don''t you need it?"


    " I''m only interested in one woman, and you don''t need to tter me in this way," Samuel said faintly.


    In Nangong Boling''s opinion, it was natural for a man to be lustful. No one could stop a beauty.


    However, judging Samuel''s appearance, he did seem to be a special case. He had no interest in


    these matters at all.

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    Nangong Boling had a pair of eyes that could see people very urately. Anyone who wanted to


    hide their desires in front of him would reveal their true colors. The reason why he was sure Samuel


    was a special case was because he found that there was no desire in Samuel''s eyes, which was


    enough to prove that he was indeed not interested in these women.


    Perhaps it was because he was young that he couldn''t experience its happiness at all.


    "This should be your private forbidden area, right?" Samuel asked Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling nodded. No one from the Nangong family was allowed to enter this ce without


    permission. Many people didn''t even know about the existence of this ce.


    In addition to the secret chamber at the bottom of the sea where the stele was stored, it was the


    biggest forbidden area in the entire ind. Without the permission of Nangong Boling, anyone who


    came here would be expelled from the ind.


    "What will happen to her in the end?" Samuel continued to ask.


    Nangong Boling knew who Samuel was referring to. The value of these women was to serve him.


    Since she had served other men, she was naturally worthless to


    him.


    Normally, she would be food in the mouth of a shark. However, in front of Samuel, Nangong


    Boling''s words were more obscure. He said, "She will leave this ind."


    "With your personality, how could you possibly let the outside world know about the existence of an


    ind like this," Samuel said coolly. "She''ll end up dead."


    Since Samuel had said it, Nangong Boling no longer hid it. He nodded and said, "That''s right."


    Samuel did not like to get innocent people into trouble. He did not want the woman chosen by


    Xiaolong to lose her life because of this matter.


    "Let here with me. I can promise you that she won''t reveal the information on the ind,"


    Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling frowned. This was aplete vition of his principles. Furthermore, in this world,


    only the dead could keep a real secret. Even if there was a promise from Samuel, it would still pose


    a certain threat to him.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In this world, there were too many people who wanted to dig out his identity, and there were also too


    many people who wanted to find him and take his life.


    Take this ind for example. Although it didn''t happen often, there were also some situations of


    being attacked. In order to ensure the mystery and safety of this ind to the greatest extent, no


    one could leave this ce alive except for him.


    "This is against the safety standard of this ind," Nangong Boling said. He didn''t outright reject the


    offer. After all, he didn''t have the guts to do so, but he did express his intentions.


    "I will do what I say. If the information leaks out, I will kill her with my own hands, and kill everyone


    who knows about this," Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling didn¡¯t have any excuse. After all, Samuel had made such a promise, and he had no


    other choice.


    Besides, with Samuel''s promise, Nangong Boling didn''t need to worry about the news being leaked.


    "Since you''ve said so, I believe you," Nangong Boling said.


    "This ind is probably one of the most mysterious ces in the world, but can you really keep it a


    secret 100%?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    Nangong Boling blocked the entire ind with technology. Even if one used satellite scouting, one


    would not be able to detect the existence of the ind.


    It was a pity that there would always be idents in this world. No one could be 100% alert. From


    the previous attacks, it could be seen that there was still a loophole in this ind.


    "In fact, I''ve been attacked several times. There are too many people in the outside world who want


    me dead.


    That''s why I''m so ruthless, not allowing anyone to leave this ce alive. But even so, there will still


    be news that leak out." Nangong Boling said.


    "Haven''t you checked the people around you?" Samuel asked.


    "So I was helpless. I knew there were spies around, but I couldn''t find them. He hid so well that he


    escaped several rounds of internal investigation. It was very difficult to find him," said Nangong


    Boling. He had a headache about this matter for a long time, and had even thought of recing the


    entire ind. But in this way, it was very likely that he would be hiding into more spies, so Nangong


    Boling did not really carry out this n.


    "You''re standing too high. There are too many people who want you to fall off the top of the


    mountain. But for me, it''s just a small matter," Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling''s eyes lit up. If Samuel could help him solve this problem, that would be great. As


    long as he could find out the current spies, Nangong Boling would be able to effectively guard


    against the ind.


    "Can you help me?" Nangong Boling asked eagerly.


    "Tomorrow. I want to have a good rest tonight," Samuel said.


    "Okay, no problem." Nangong Boling immediately replied. Whether it was now or tomorrow, there


    was no difference for Nangong Boling because he had been troubled by this matter for too long. It


    was only a


    small problem for him to hold on for another night.


    Nangong Boling personally led the way and took Samuel to a ce on the ind to entertain


    distinguished guests. This ce had never been used since the establishment, because no one


    was worthy of such treatment from Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling even thought that this ce would not be of any use for the rest of his life. After all,


    with his current status, no one could be called the most distinguished guest in front of him.


    But now, Nangong Boling was d that he had built this ce. Any other residence was not worthy


    of Samuel''s identity.


    ""It has never been used by anyone. When it was built, it was intended to be used to entertain the


    supreme guests. But in front of me, no one is worthy of my treatment until you appeared," Nangong


    Boling exined to Samuel with a smile.


    Samuel was not picky about what kind of ce to live in. After all, he lived in a storage room in the


    Hannigan family''s yard when he was young. As long as he could shelter himself from the wind and


    rain, he would be satisfied with his amodation.


    However, it had to be said that this so-called Supreme VIP reception area was indeed extremely


    luxurious. Even someone like Samuel, who did not care about money, felt a lot of shock because of


    this.


    But no matter what, it was just a ce to sleep. After a


    brief surprise, there was no emotion in Samuel''s heart.


    "I will be waiting for you outside tomorrow morning. No matter when, if you have any request, you


    can find a yellow button at any corner. There will be someone assigned to serve you," Nangong


    Boling said to Samuel.


    Samuel nodded indifferently and then waved to Nangong Boling, indicating that he could leave.

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    Nangong Boling was still looking forward to finding out the mole. After all, he had a headache for a


    long time because of this problem. Moreover, he believed that with Samuel''s ability, he would


    definitely be able to do it.


    No matter how well-hidden they were, they could be dug up by Samuel.


    At the same time, Nangong Boling was also very curious about what kind of person could hide


    around him for such a long time without revealing any traces.


    The starry sky was bright, and the full moon hung high.


    When the whole ind was in a state of dormancy, there was a sudden loud explosion. With the red


    light that could almost illuminate the entire ind, everyone on the ind was awakened in an


    instant.


    Such a voice was familiar to Nangong Boling. After all, he had been attacked before, so he


    immediately thought that the explosion must have been caused by the attackers.


    This made Nangong Boling gnash his teeth in hatred. If he couldn''t catch the hidden traitor on the


    ind, then this kind of situation wouldn''t be restrained.


    Although their firepower wouldn''t pose any real threat to the ind, this kind of non-stop


    harassment was


    enough to make Nangong Boling hate them bitterly.


    Samuel also came to his senses at the same time, which made him feel a little helpless. The ind


    of Nangong Boling had existed for so many years, and it had only been a few attacks. He did not


    expect to run into such a coincidence.


    Samuel immediately used his Divine Sense to locate Xiaolong''s location.


    Samuel could ignore the lives and deaths of others, but since he had brought Xiaolong here, he had


    to take him away safely.


    After locking the position of Xiaolong, Samuel put on his clothes and went to find Xiaolong.


    However, Nangong Boling moved faster. WSamuel n Samuel walked out of the VIP area, Nangong


    Boling was already waiting for him.


    "Someone attacked?" Samuel asked Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling nodded and said, "They shouldnd from the southeast, which is still very far from


    here. Here won''t be affected, and it won''t take long before they will be repelled."


    Nangong Boling was very confident in the firepower on the ind. After all, he had purchased a lot


    of advanced equipment, which was enough to deal with the power of any organization in the world.


    "Where is the safest ce on the ind?" Samuel asked. He didn''t care how confident Nangong


    Boling was in dealing with this matter. After all, there was always one thing that could happen in the


    world. He needed to take Xiaolong to the safest ce.


    "Every district has a basement made of special alloys that can withstand explosions," Hangong


    Boling said.


    "Go and solve your problem. I''ll go find Xiaolong." After saying that, Samuel rushed to the ce


    where Xiaolong was.


    Xiaolong was holding a beauty in his arms and sleeping soundly. When the sudden explosion woke


    him up, his face changed greatly.


    It was the same for the woman, because she had not been on the ind for a long time. She had


    never encountered such a situation. Such a war would naturally make her feel afraid.


    In front of a woman, even though Xiaolong had been pretending to be calm, his body still couldn''t


    help trembling.


    "What''s going on?" Xiaolong asked the woman.


    The woman shook her head in a panic and said, "I just arrived here. How would I know?"


    The explosions were still going on. Although Xiaolong couldn''t see what was happening outside, he


    knew that it must be a collision of fire, which made Xiaolong, who had never seen a big scene, feel


    more panicked.


    Just then, the door was kicked open, and Xiaolong trembled with fear.


    "Put on your clothes quickly." Samuel broke in and said to the two.


    Xiaolong saw that it was Samuel and instantly calmed down. He quickly did what Samuel said and


    put on his clothes.


    "Boss, what''s going on?" Xiaolong asked Samuel with fear.


    "The enemy of Hangong Boling is attacking the ind, " Samuel exined.


    Xiaolong had a bitter look on his face. He didn''t expect to encounter such a situation when he


    followed his boss to see the big scene. If Hangong Boling''s men couldn''t resist this attack, no one


    on the ind would be able to leave this ce alive.


    Samuel brought the two of them to the basement mentioned by Hangong Boling. The environment


    here was indeed very safe, and it could almost iste the sound outside.


    "You two stay here. Remember not to leave before Ie back." Samuel reminded the two.


    Xiaolong nodded vigorously. In this situation, he had no other choice but to trust Samuel.


    As for that woman, she was almost scared out of her wits. Of course, she could only obey Samuel¡¯s


    orders.


    On the other hand.


    Nangong Boling''s face became more and more serious. The attack had happened before, but the


    situation had quickly been controlled by his men. But this time, the battle hadsted for so long


    without any signs of stopping, which made Nangong Boling a little worried.


    Although he didn''t know who the opponent was, he knew that the opponent was absolutely not


    weak since he was not suppressed by his men¡¯s firepower and they were evenly matched.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And this kind of longsting battle was definitely not good news for him.


    Although there were a lot of arms reserves on the ind, the war hadsted for too long, and it


    would inevitably affect the signal shield of the ind. Once the satellite detected the situation here,


    Nangong Boling''sir would be destroyed.


    "It seems like they didn''te with good intentions." Samuel''s sudden appearance next to


    Nangong Boling startled him.


    Nangong Boling did not feel someone approaching him at all. The appearance of Samuel was like


    that of a ghost. There was no movement at all.


    "Based on the previous situation, the situation is now under control. This time, it''s out of my


    expectation," Nangong Boling said.


    "Do you want to go to the front?" Samuel asked.


    "Go to the front?"


    Bullets didn''t have eyes.


    Nangong Boling didn''t want to be killed by stray bullets.


    "The mes of war are in full swing. If I go, I''ll just be courting death," Nangong Boling said.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Do you still fear danger with me around?"


    Just as Samuel finished speaking, Nangong Boling suddenly felt as if his body was floating


    uncontrobly on his legs. This feeling made him turn pale with fright.


    He... was actually flying off the ground!


    Although he had already experienced Samuel''s abilities, at this moment, Nangong Boling still could


    not control the horror in his heart!


    Being in close contact with the front line of the war, Nangong Boling soon found another scene that


    made him break out in a cold sweat.


    As long as the bullets hit towards them, they would stop at a height of one meter in front of him. For


    no reason, they stopped in mid-air, as if they were frozen.


    This was Samuel¡¯s divine skill again!


    Nangong Boling unconsciously wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. When he looked at Samuel


    again, his eyes were filled with reverence.

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    Nangong Boling had doubts about Samuel''s strength before, but now he hadpletely


    surrendered to him. In the face of this kind of inhuman force, Nangong Boling knew that no matter


    how high his social status was, how much money he controlled, or how many puppets he had, they


    were not worth mentioning in front of Samuel.


    Even if the entire ind were to fight Samuel, it would be like an egg trying to crush a rock.


    In fact, Nangong Boling could say that no one in this world was a match for Samuel!


    As more and more bullets were frozen in front of him, Nangong Boling''s shock grew stronger and


    stronger. However, all his worries vanished in an instant because he knew that no matter how many


    people came and how powerful the bullets were, as long as Samuel was there, they would never


    have a chance tond on the ind.


    "It seems that your enemy has made sufficient preparations this time," Samuel said to Nangong


    Boling with a faint smile.


    "My identity has greatly suppressed their development, so it''s normal for them to want me dead, "


    Nangong Boling said. He was like a fat sheep that had been eyed covetously by countless hungry


    people. Once he died, his flesh and blood would be enough for


    many people to be rich overnight. Moreover, the power of the Nangong family had copsed,


    so for those people, there was one less fear in the world.


    "Are your puppets absolutely loyal?" Samuel asked Nangong Boling.


    If it was in the past, Nangong Boling would never have discussed such a private problem with


    Samuel. But now, it was meaningless for Nangong Boling to hide it from Samuel. It was better to be


    honest and let Samuel feel that he was more trustworthy.


    "When their status reaches a certain level, it''s natural for them to want to get rid of their restraints.


    It''s human nature," Nangong Boling said.


    "You clearly know about this type of situation, but you cannot deal with them so easily. It is because


    their current status is no longer something that can be easily reced." Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling nodded, which was also his problem. Even if those famous puppets showed signs


    of betrayal, Nangong Boling could only allow this kind of situation to develop, because those people


    were well-known to the public. Their status couldn''t be easily changed, and they couldn''t be


    reced by a random person.


    This was one of the few things Nangong Boling could do under the immense power of his authority.


    Moreover, under this kind of situation, Nangong Boling knew that he would act more and more


    vigorously, but he did not have any good solution.


    "Even though you can''t kill them, with your methods, there should be many methods to intimidate


    them, right?" Samuel said.


    "If there were only one or two of them, the methods might be useful. However, if there were many of


    them, or even a union, the normal methods would be useless to them," Hangong Boling exined.


    Samuel had once heard a veryughable saying that actions should not be med on the masses.


    Hangong Boling''s group of puppets probably had the same mindset. When the traitors banded


    together, they strengthened each other''s courage. As a result, they no longer feared Hangong


    Boling.


    However, it was not that there was no solution.


    "When my money is in my ount, maybe I can help you solve this problem," Samuel said.


    Hangong Boling did not doubt Samuel¡¯s words at all. He bowed slightly and said, "Then thank you."


    Samuel smiled faintly. He waved his hand and the stray bullets, which had solidified in front of the


    two,nded on the ground with a sound.


    At this time, the fire was still going on, and the other side''s firepower was still fierce. Obviously, they


    were fully prepared. As for the guards on the ind, many of them were injured and gradually fell


    into a bitter struggle.


    Samuel said to Hangong Boling, "Do you want to know


    the true power of God?"


    Nangong Boling suddenly became restless, and he even had a feeling that his blood was boiling.


    The true power of God!


    He didn''t dare to imagine what this kind of power meant, but he knew very well that Samuel alone


    could definitely fight those invaders.


    "Yes," Nangong Boling said, clenching his teeth.


    Samuel smiled faintly and suddenly disappeared. Nangong Boling could only see a ck shadow


    flying up into the sky.


    Just as he was worried that Samuel''s departure would cause him to lose his protection, Nangong


    Boling found that both his legs were still off the ground and the stray bullet would stop in front of


    him, which made him feel relieved.


    "I didn''t expect to meet such a person in my life," Nangong Boling said with a sigh.


    Nangong Boling once looked down upon anyone, because for him, he was the peak of the world,


    above hundreds of millions of people, and no one couldpare with him.


    But now, Nangong Boling knew what it meant to be better than others. The real peak was Samuel,


    and he was an existence that no one on earth could surpass.


    After all, he was not a human, but a god!


    At this moment, Nangong Boling suddenly saw a strange phenomenon. The Invaders were floating


    in the air, and all the guns were out of control. It was as if he had suddenlye to a world without


    gravity. Everything had lost gravity.


    Panic began to appear on the invaders'' faces. They looked at each other and asked what was going


    on, but no one could give an answer. No one could exin why this strange phenomenon


    happened.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Only Nangong Boling knew that this was done by Samuel. Only Samuel was capable of


    aplishing this.


    But why did he do that?


    When such a question appeared in Nangong Boling''s mind, the answer to the question soon


    appeared in front of him.


    The Invaders floating in the air began to explode and turned into a cloud of blood fog. They died for


    no reason at all.


    Nangong Boling''s heart suddenly beat faster. He never thought Samuel would end the fight in such


    a way.


    The bodies of those who exploded did not even have a whole corpse. Only the clouds of blood fog


    could prove that they had existed before.


    However, with the disappearance of the blood mist, it became as if nothing had happened, which


    was creepy.


    The fierce fight had died out because of Samuel''s participation, and the other side had no chance to


    resist at all.


    When Samuel appeared by Nangong Boling''s side again, it meant that the sudden war tonight had


    ended.


    Nangong Boling looked at Samuel, breathing rapidly. He said to Samuel with a look of reverence,


    "This is the power of God. It''s really an eye-opener.¡±

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    Samuel smiled faintly. For him, such a scene was nothing more than a trifle. If Nangong Boling


    could witness the war in Xuanyuan World, it would be really shocking.


    "You can go back and rest. I''ll help you find the spy tomorrow," Samuel said.


    In the face of Samuel''s retreating figure, Nangong Boling, who held the highest position in the world,


    bent down to see him off. If his puppets had seen this happen, they would have been extremely


    shocked.


    Samuel returned to Xiaolong''s residence, and he and the woman were still hiding in the basement,


    trembling with fear.


    Seeing Samuel, Xiaolong''s fear was reduced a lot, because in his opinion, as long as there was a


    ce where the boss was, it was absolutely safe.


    And those gunshots also disappeared, which showed that the situation on the ind had stabilized.


    "Boss, is the problem solved?" Xiaolong asked nervously.


    "It''s okay. You can go back to your room and rest," Samuel said.


    Only then did Xiaolong heave a sigh of relief. For someone like him who had only experienced


    street


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    fights, he had only seen this level of firepower fight on television.


    Although it looked vigorous on TV, if it really happened by his side, the sense of fear could not be


    described in words.


    "Boss, you didn''t solve it, did you?" Xiaolong asked with a smile.


    Samuel red at him and said, "I''m not that powerful. You''ve seen guards on the ind of Nangong


    Boling, haven''t you? Can''t they solve such a small problem?"


    Only Nangong Boling knew the true identity of Samuel. As of this moment, he could only let


    Nangong Boling know. Nangong Boling was a cautious person and would never leak this


    information.


    However, Xiaolong was different. This brat did not gain Samuel''splete trust. Moreover, given


    Xiaolong''s mentality, if he were to leak this information after learning about it, it would be a great


    trouble for Samuel.


    Xiaolong didn''t doubt it too much. After all, he had seen the guards with his own eyes. They all had


    real guns, without any hesitation.


    "Boss, I''ll go back to rest first." Xiaolong smiled faintly.


    Samuel found that the woman''s face was full of unwillingness. It was estimated that she came to the


    ind for Nangong Boling, but she didn''t expect that she would be defeated by Xiaolong, so she


    was unwilling to give up.


    "Now, only he can save your life. If you can''t serve him well, you can only wait here to die," Samuel


    said to the woman.


    The woman obviously showed an unhappy expression. Although she knew Samuel was an honored


    guest of Nangong Boling, she did not know how capable he was. Moreover, in her eyes, Samuel


    was just a kid. He did not have the right to teach her a lesson.


    "Do you think it''s useful for you to scare me?" The woman said to Samuel calmly.


    Xiaolong also expressed his confusion and asked Samuel, "Boss, what do you mean? Why is she


    waiting for death here?"


    Samuel exined, "For a person of such status like Nangong Boling, you wouldn''t think that he


    would be interested in a woman you''ve yed with, right? For someone of no value, death is the


    best form of belonging. Do you think that Nangong Boling still needs her?"


    Xiaolong''s eyelids jumped when he heard that, and the woman''s face changed because of it.


    However, this had nothing to do with Samuel. After saying this, Samuel left the basement. As for


    how she would choose, that was her own business.


    The next day, when the sun had just risen, Samuel had already woken up.


    He leisurely walked to the ce where the fire had foughtst night. The battlefield had been


    cleaned up overnight, as if nothing had happened. It seemed that Hangong Boling was very good at


    cleaning up the mess.


    Samuel wandered around the ind and was not stopped by anyone. Hangong Boling had ordered


    that he could move freely anywhere on the ind. Ho one was allowed to stop him.


    Samuel was definitely the number one person who could obtain such great authority. Even those


    from the Hangong n did not have the right to go wherever they wanted.


    When Samuel strolled on the beach, a woman''s voice stopped him.


    "Who are you?" There was an obvious questioning in her voice.


    When Samuel turned around, he saw a girl in her prime. She was wearing a bikini and a white


    gauzy dress, which made people feel that she was partly hidden and partly visible.


    The tall woman had almost a perfect figure. However, after taking a look at her, Samuel was not


    interested in her anymore. He turned around and continued to take a walk.


    When the girl saw Samuel ignored her, she suddenly became angry. "Does this little boy regard this


    ce as his own backyard? Can he go anywhere he wants?"


    The girl trotted forward and blocked in front of Samuel.


    "I''m talking to you. Are you deaf?" the girl asked.


    Samuel tilted his head slightly and pretended to be confused. Then, he pointed at his ear with a


    nk look.


    The girl was stunned for a moment and said to herself, "Is he really deaf?"


    Samuel gesticted randomly with his hands. Although he did not understand handnguage, it


    was obvious that the other party did not understand either. The two people who did not know


    anything had formed an obvious barrier ofmunication.


    The girl saw Samuel¡¯s hands were dazzled and she was about to pass out. She quickly waved her


    hand to stop Samuel.


    At this time, she had forgotten that Samuel had turned his head around when she had called


    Samuel.


    If he really couldn''t hear her, why would he turn around because of her voice?


    "Here." The girl pointed to her feet. After which, she pointed at Samuel and waved her hand, as


    though to say that this was not the ce that Samuel should be in.


    Samuel nodded his head, not fully understanding. Then, he continued to walk.


    The girl was so anxious that she grabbed Samuel''s hand, regardless of whether he could hear her


    or not. She said in her loudest voice, "Go away. You can¡¯te here. Otherwise, you won¡¯t know


    how you died."


    Samuel pointed to his ear and signaled to the girl that he could not hear her. Then he shook off her


    hand and prepared to leave.


    The girl quickly reached out her hand again, ready to grab Samuel''s shoulder.


    Samuel leaned slightly to one side, causing the girl to miss him. At the same time, he made her lose


    her bnce.


    "Ah!" The girl screamed and rushed forward.


    As soon as Samuel turned around, he found that the girl was falling in his direction. He couldn''t


    dodge in time.


    The girl fell toward Samuel.


    Due to the difference in their height, Samuel was about to take two steps forward subconsciously to


    help her up. However, something embarrassing happened.


    Samuel directly pressed his face against the girl''s chest!

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    Three words popped out in Samuel''s heart. "What the f *ck!"


    The girl seemed to be unaware of the situation. Instead, she proudly grabbed Samuel''s shoulder


    and said, "Do you want to run away?"


    Samuel felt a little breathless and subconsciously moved his nose.


    Only then did the girl realize that something was on her chest. When she saw the situation clearly,


    she screamed again and took a few steps back.


    "You..." The girl was so angry that her face turned livid. She pointed at Samuel and couldn''t hide her


    anger.


    Samuel helplessly waved his hands, indicating that the situation just now had nothing to do with


    him.


    However, the girl felt Samuel had taken advantage of her. She became angry from embarrassment


    and raised her hand to Samuel. It seemed that she was going to p him in the face.


    This was a misunderstanding. It was definitely not the result Samuel wanted. Hence, when the girl


    was about to hit him, Samuel''s face darkened instantly.


    "It''s not my fault," Samuel said coldly.


    The girl was stunned for a moment. "This guy can


    talk. He lied to me just now."


    This made her even angrier. She raised her hand and flung it straight at Samuel¡¯s face.


    Samuel reached out his hand, grabbed the girl''s wrist, and said, "You are from the Hangong family,


    right?"


    The girl scowled, gritting her teeth, and said, "Now that you know, you still dare to lie to me and take


    advantage of me."


    Samuel smiled coldly and said, "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in you at all, and I don''t want to take


    advantage of you either. But before you hit me, you''d better ask Nangong Boling for instructions to


    see if you''re qualified."


    When the girl heard this, she actuallyughed.


    "Do you know my rtionship with Nangong Boling?" the girl asked.


    "he is your father?" Samuel guessed. Given her age, it was very possible. After all, if she was just a


    doll, she would definitely not have the freedom toe to a ce like this.


    However, even if they were father and daughter, this girl was at most Nangong Boling''s illegitimate


    daughter.


    "You''re smart. Do you still think that I need to apply to my father for beating you?" The girl said with


    a proud face. This ind was her father''s, and as Nangong Boling''s favorite daughter, she could


    beat anyone she liked.


    Samuel shook off the girl''s hand and said, "Even your father doesn''t dare to be presumptuous in


    front of me."


    The girlughed. This kid was really good at boasting. Her father was the absolute master of the


    ind, but he didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of a kid. Wasn''t that a joke?


    "Little brother, aren''t you afraid of twisting your tongue by saying this? Who taught you to brag so


    nonsense?" the girl said.


    "Rather than guess if I''m boasting or not, you might as well ask Hangong Boling." After saying that,


    Samuel turned around and left. He did not want to lower himself to the level of this girl.


    The girl gnashed her teeth in hatred. How could she bear being ignored by a little kid on her ind?


    "Wait and see. I don''t want you to leave this ce alive." The girl roared at Samuel and left angrily.


    She was probably going to find Hangong Boling.


    Samuel smiled faintly. He could almost predict what kind of fate this girl would have.


    When she found Hangong Boling and let him know who she had offended, he wondered how


    Hangong Boling would feel.


    And how high could an illegitimate daughter''s status be in front of Hangong Boling?


    Even the person that Hangong Boling valued the most could not bepared to Samuel''s status


    right now.


    The girl angrily went to the ce where Nangong Boling lived. It was a small vi near the sea. It


    was not big, but it was the ce that Nangong Boling liked to live the most. First of all, the structure


    of the houses here was special, which ensured the greatest security of Nangong Boling. Secondly,


    the scenery here was the best on the ind. After Nangong Boling got up almost every day, he


    would make himself a cup of coffee on the balcony and enjoy the sea breeze quietly.


    The girl stopped outside the small vi. She knew that Nangong Boling didn''t want to be disturbed


    for no reason, so she could only wait for him toe out.


    Normally, Nangong Boling would only appear at ten o''clock in the morning, because he enjoyed the


    peace and quiet moment of a person.


    However, there was a special situation today that Samuel was going to help him find out the spy on


    the ind. Nangong Boling still attached great importance to this matter, so he directly ignored the


    relief of making coffee every morning.


    After washing up, Nangong Boling walked out of the small vi.


    "Ya''er, what are you doing here?" Seeing the girls outside, Nangong Boling asked in confusion.


    When the girl named Ya''er saw Nangong Boling, a look of grievance instantly appeared on her face


    and tears welled up in her eyes. In an instant, the image of


    a weakling was vividly disyed by her.


    "What''s wrong? Who''s bullying you?" Nangong Boling asked with a smile. He was rather fond of this


    daughter of his. After all, she was a girl, so it was only natural that she would receive more


    protection.


    "Dad, I''m not only being bullied. He doesn''t even care about you," Ya''er said.


    Upon hearing this, Nangong Boling had a bad feeling in his heart. This ind belonged to him, how


    could anyone not take him seriously?


    Of course, except Samuel.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "What''s going on?" Noticing that something was wrong, Nangong Boling asked in a deep voice. At


    the same time, he prayed in his heart that the matter with Ya''er should not be rted to Samuel. If


    she offended this god-like figure, it would not be a good thing for Nangong Boling.


    "This morning, I went to the beach. When I saw a stranger, I went to teach him a lesson. I didn''t


    expect that he didn''t take me seriously at all. And... And he also said that even you dare not be


    presumptuous in front of him. Dad, how can there be such a defiant guy on our ind, and he is a


    little kid." Ya''erined.


    Hearing these words, Nangong Boling could almost confirm that the person Ya''er was referring to


    was Samuel. This caused a trace of anger to appear in his eyes.


    Ya''er was pleased with herself when she saw this. But


    what happened next stunned her.


    Nangong Boling raised his hand and pped Ya''er hard in the face.


    "Dad, why... why did you hit me?" There was a buzzing sound in Ya''er''s ears as she looked at


    Nangong Boling in disbelief.


    "You can offend anyone on this ind, except him," Nangong Boling said, gnashing his teeth.


    Ya''er was dumbfounded. Could it be that the kid was so powerful that even her father dared not


    offend him?


    "Come with me, immediately go and apologize to him. If he can''t forgive you, from now on, you can


    only leave this ce and fend for yourself," Nangong Boling said.

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    Nangong Boling''s words stunned Ya''er, who waspletely dumbfounded.


    On her ind, she met a person she had never seen, and he was just a kid.


    In Ya''er''s opinion, this kind of person was not even qualified to leave the ind alive if he lost his


    temper with her. After all, this was the home of the Nangong family.


    However, she had never expected that she would end up like this when she told Nangong Boling


    about it.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go." Nangong Boling scolded Ya''er coldly when he saw her


    standing where she was.


    Not to mention his daughter, even if anyone on the ind offended Samuel, they would end up with


    the same fate.


    The current Samuel was someone that could not be provoked by Nangong Boling. With Samuel''s


    power, he could easily destroy the Nangong n, which was something that Nangong Boling could


    not resist.


    "Dad, why should I apologize to him?" Ya''er asked in confusion. She couldn''t figure out why she


    should apologize to a little kid, and this was her own home. Even if the little kid had a unique


    identity, could he be as powerful as the Nangong family?


    Upon hearing this, Nangong Boling was even more furious.


    Why?


    Do you still need a reason?


    Samuel was a god-like existence. What right did mortals have to offend him and go against him?


    "From the moment you provoked him, no matter right or wrong, you have to apologize. Do you


    really think that the Nangong n can do whatever they want in front of anyone?" Nangong Boling


    said coldly.


    This... Wasn''t this supposed to be the case?


    "Could it be that the Nangong family doesn''t even have the right to do whatever they want when


    they control the world''srgest private economy?"


    "No, I won''t," Ya''er said, gritting her teeth. She did not want to embarrass herself in front of a wimpy


    kid.


    Upon hearing Ya''er''s refusal, Nangong Boling''s expression turned even frostier. He walked to


    Ya''er''s side and grabbed her by the hair. At this moment, it was as if she was no longer the most


    doted daughter of Nangong Boling. In fact, Nangong Boling no longer treated her like a daughter.


    "Do you want the entire Nangong n to be destroyed in your hands? No, I won''t let you do that."


    Having said that, Nangong Boling pulled Ya''er''s hair and went to Samuel.


    No matter how Ya''er struggled and screamed in pain, Nangong Boling didn''t waver in his heart at


    all.


    At this moment, Ya''er seemed to realize the seriousness of the matter. Nangong Boling had never


    treated her this way, and Nangong Boling''s tough attitude also made Ya''er feel Samuel was not a


    simple man.


    "Dad, let go of me first," Ya''er cried andined.


    Nangong Boling pretended as if he didn''t hear her at all and ignored her.


    Along the way, they met many other members of the Nangong family. When they saw this situation,


    although they were puzzled, no one dared to stop Nangong Boling, and they didn''t even dare to ask


    him about the reason.


    It was very simple. Although this ind belonged to the Nangong family, Nangong Boling was the


    real owner. It was even said that without Nangong Boling, there would be no Nangong family.


    Therefore, Nangong Boling didn''t need to give anyone an exnation for what he had done.


    Moreover, no one on this ind dared to resist Nangong Boling, or to do something against him.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Ya¡¯er is usually the most doted on. What did she do today? She actually caused the Patriarch to fly


    into a rage."


    "Who knows? Maybe she thinks she''s too favored, so she''swless and made some big mistakes."


    Soon, the whole Nangong family knew about Ya''er¡¯s matter, but they didn''t know why.


    When Nangong Boling took Ya''er to the VIP area where Samuel lived, the family members began to


    talk about it.


    Although they had never seen Samuel, they all knew that there was a VIP with an unprecedented


    status on the ind, and they directly lived in the VIP area that had never been used on the ind.


    From the looks of it, Ya''er seemed to have offended an esteemed guest, which was why Nangong


    Boling was so furious. This also caused the others to be on their guard.


    "Kneel." After letting go of Ya''er¡¯s hair, Nangong Boling said in a stern voice. He didn''t want to find


    out what the whole process was because he knew who was right and who was wrong.


    With Samuel''s status and ability, it was impossible for him to provoke Ya''er for no reason. Only Ya''er


    would provoke Samuel by relying on her identity as a member of the Nangong n.


    Ya''er didn''t want to give up. She was the favorite daughter of Nangong Boling. How could she kneel


    down in front of others so easily?


    Moreover, if other members of the Nangong family knew about this matter, her brothers and sisters


    would definitelyugh at her. How could they raise their heads in the future?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, can''t you give me some face? If I apologize in public, how can I live on the ind in the


    future?" Ya''er looked pitiful, as if she wanted to beg Hangong Boling for mercy by doing so.


    However, the degree of care that Hangong Boling had for this matter was something that Ya''er


    would never be able to imagine. Moreover, he had never thought that Ya''er would continue to live


    on the ind after this incident.


    "Don''t worry. After today, you will be expelled from the ind. You won''t see those people who


    laugh at you," Hangong Boling said lightly.


    Ya''er suddenly opened her eyes wide. She always felt that the words that Hangong Boling had said


    just now were just to scare her. But now, judging from Hangong Boling''s attitude, it seemed that he


    was serious and did not mean to joke at all.


    At this moment, Ya''er''s body seemed to have been emptied out. Her eyes were dull and lifeless.


    Because after leaving this ce and the Hangong n, she was nothing. Even her survival would


    have a huge problem.


    Without the Hangong family as her greenhouse, how could she face society?


    "Dad, I was wrong, I was wrong, I know I was wrong.


    Please give me another chance." Ya''er begged Nangong Boling in a panic and kneeled down in


    front of him.


    Nangong Boling''s calm expression did not waver in the slightest.


    Ya''er was his daughter and he doted on her the most.


    However, this matter concerned Samuel. To Nangong Boling, it didn''t matter who it was.


    "It''s just a daughter. What''s the big deal? Doesn''t he have many children?"


    At this moment, Samuel, who had gone out to walk, finally returned to the VIP area.


    When Samuel saw Nangong Boling and Ya''er kneeling on the ground from afar, he smiled faintly.


    He didn''t expect Nangong Boling to be so efficient.


    However, this should be the consequence of Ya''er asking for trouble. If Ya''er hadn''t taken the


    initiative to find Nangong Boling, how could he have known about this so quickly?

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    Walking to the front of Samuel, Nangong Boling took the initiative to lower his head and say


    apologetically to Samuel, "I was the one who failed to discipline her. That''s why she is so arrogant."


    Samuel looked at the frightened Ya''er and said, "The Nangong family has the right to be arrogant.


    It''s understandable that your children have such an attitude."


    Nangong Boling did not understand the meaning of this sentence. He did not express whether


    Samuel was ming Ya¡¯er or not.


    In this case, Nangong Boling could only judge what kind of punishment Ya''er should get in order to


    make Samuel let go of this matter.


    Just as Nangong Boling was about to speak, Samuel said, "I will leave today. You should ask the


    heads of the brands to go to Cloud City as soon as possible. I need them to show up and improve


    the value of the west side of Cloud City. As for finding the spy for you, you should arrange it as soon


    as possible."


    "Yes," replied Nangong Boling. To him, these trivial matters were as easy as lifting a finger.


    Moreover, Nangong Boling had already made preparations to find the spy beside him.


    After lunch, in the guard''s training ground, Nangong


    Boling called all the core members of the ind, including his subordinates and the members of the


    Nangong family.


    As for the reason why they called the Nangong family members, the reason was very simple.


    Nangong Boling could not even trust his own family members. After all, there were too many people


    who were keeping an eye on his position. They hoped that they would be able to divide up the


    Nangong family property after he died. Therefore, it was not impossible for a spy to appear among


    the members of the Nangong family.


    There were more than a hundred people, and all of them had confused looks on their faces,


    because they didn''t know why Nangong Boling had gathered them.


    "What is he going to do? Why are so many people gathered here all of a sudden?"


    "In addition to the people of our n, look at the other people."


    "Could it be that something big is going to happen? They are Nangong Boling''s senior officials."


    "Who knows? Maybe it has something to do with Ya''er. Don''t you know that Ya''er offended the VIP


    on the ind?"


    "I heard that Ya''er had knelt down. It seems that things are quite serious."


    Just as everyone was guessing, Nangong Boling appeared. The entire ce was dead silent. There


    was


    not even a single person breathing.


    Nangong Boling''s position on this ind was disyed at this moment. No matter if they were his


    subordinates or rtives, they were all in awe of him.


    "I''m sure you all know what happenedst night," Nangong Boling said.


    Of course they knew that it was a whole night of gunfire, but this was not the first time that this kind


    of thing had happened, so they were not too worried.


    However, the situationst night was definitely the most dangerous surprise attack. If Samuel had


    not taken action, Nangong Boling would not have been able to predict the consequences.


    "For these people to be able to find the location of Nangong Ind, do you know what the problem


    is?" Nangong Boling continued.


    No one dared to answer this question, because they all understood what Nangong Boling meant.


    This also allowed them to understand why Nangong Boling had gathered them together.


    Nangong Boling was looking for a spy, and everyone present was a suspect.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "For so many years, I have been chasing out the spies around me, but there were always some


    who slipped through the and revealed the information of Nangong Ind to the public. These


    people may hide very well around me, or maybe you are very confident in your hiding. But today,


    your disguise will be


    While speaking, Nangong Boling paid attention to everyone''s expressions, but he did not pin his


    hopes on them. After all, if a few words could expose the spy''s true colors, how could they have


    lurked on the ind for such a long time?


    Samuel and Xiaolong had not shown up yet. They were observing the situation in secret.


    Regarding finding spies, Xiaolong still felt a little strange.


    Nangong Boling had devoted himself to this matter, but he had failed to find all the spies. How could


    Samuel have done that?


    "Boss, can you really find those spies? Do you still have Fiery Eyes of Truth?" Xiaolong asked


    Samuel.


    Samuel didn''t have the Fiery Eyes of Truth, but his divine sense could prate the consciousness


    of any ordinary person. As long as he was willing, everyone''s thoughts would be exposed in front of


    him. It would be up to him whether or not he was willing to do so.


    "At a time like this, you are actually thinking of ways to bring that woman away. What, did you


    develop feelings for her?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Xiaolong suddenly opened his eyes wide. When he learned that the woman would die because of


    him, Xiaolong had been thinking about this question, but did not know how to speak to Samuel.


    He didn''t expect Samuel to be able to tell what he was thinking!


    "Boss, how did you know?" Xiaolong asked in disbelief.


    Samuel shook his head and did not exin further. He said, "Even if you take her away, you can''t


    control her, because the life she wants isparable to the wealth of the Hangong family. Do you


    think you can do it?"


    "Beparable to the Hangong family?"


    Xiaolong was just a low-level person who couldn''t even reach the standard of living. How could he


    compare with the Hangong family?


    "Boss, are you kidding? How can Ipare with the Hangong family?" Xiaolong said with a wry


    smile.


    "So, even if you save her, she won''t be grateful to you. Besides, this woman will hurt you sooner or


    later," Samuel said.


    Xiaolong understood this, but he was still unwilling to see her die on the ind because of him.


    Even if he could not have a further rtionship with her, taking her away and giving her a chance to


    seek another life was also a good thing in Xiaolong''s eyes. At least he would not feel guilty about


    her death.


    "Boss, I know myself well. How could she fall in love with me? I just don''t want her to die because of


    me," Xiaolong said.


    Samuel didn''t want to pry into Xiaolong''s real thoughts anymore, because doing so again and again


    would affect Xiaolong''s health.


    "If you really think like that, I can take her away," Samuel said.


    "Thank you, boss." Xiaolong looked at Samuel gratefully.


    At this time, Nangong Boling''s speech hade to an end. It was time for Samuel to go on stage.


    Samuel hade to Nangong Ind as a distinguished guest. Not many people had actually seen


    him.


    Therefore, when a child appeared, many people were confused. They wondered which family this


    child came from. Did he get lost ande here?


    When Samuel walked up to Nangong Boling, Nangong Boling introduced him. "This is the VIP from


    the ind. He''ll help me find the spy."

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    VIP


    Child!


    After hearing Nangong Boling''s words, many people revealed expressions of surprise and


    astonishment.


    Just like that, they really couldn''t see anything special about him. Some people couldn''t help but


    think, how could he be a distinguished guest of Nangong Boling?


    He was just an immature kid. What was there to value about him?


    Nangong Boling even gave him an important task like finding a spy, which was really puzzling.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, their thoughts about Samuel could only be kept in their hearts. No one dared to say it out


    loud. After all, no one would dare to refute Nangong Boling''s words.


    Even if Nangong Boling had brought a dog to them and said something like that, they could only


    listen to it from the bottom of their hearts.


    On the contrary, the real spies showed disdain in their hearts at the moment.


    They thought that Nangong Boling would suddenly take action because he found some clues, but


    they didn''t expect that he found a little kid to help. It was


    really a joke.


    Originally, they had been a little worried, but now, they felt more rxed.


    Even Nangong Boling couldn''t find them. How could this child find them?


    "Samuel, thank you." Nangong Boling said to Samuel.


    Samuel nodded and began to stroll in the crowd. He seemed to have nothing to do, but Samuel


    would use his Divine Sense to invade the minds of everyone. All the thoughts in these people''s


    minds would be exposed to Samuel as soon as possible.


    This was a very exciting process, because Samuel noticed that many people were dissatisfied with


    Nangong Boling. Some people even wanted to rece him.


    asionally, there were some people who had even more peculiar ideas. They actually had a


    special idea about their own rtives. Could it be that they had stayed too long on the ind and


    lost their morality?


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly stopped.


    The person he was looking at was one of Nangong Boling''s most valued subordinates.


    Furthermore, Nangong Boling''s trust in him had reached a hundred percent.


    "You don''t think I''m a spy, do you?" The man said to Samuel with a smile. His expression was


    rxed and he seemed particrly calm.


    "Isn''t that the case?" Samuel said.


    "Are you kidding? I have been following the family master for ten years. Who can doubt my loyalty


    with just these two simple sentences of yours?" The man said disdainfully. There was still no


    expression on his face.


    "The actionst night has something to do with you. Yourmunication style with the outside


    world should be hidden in the south ind''s maple forest, right?" Samuel said with a smile.


    His calm expression immediately changed when he heard about the south ind maple forest. It


    was not because he was not calm enough, but because he did not expect that Samuel would say


    something like that.


    "You... you''re talking nonsense," the man said in a panic.


    "We''ll know whether it''s nonsense if we go to the southern maple forest of the ind." After Samuel


    said this, Hangong Boling walked up to him.


    Hangong Boling didn''t show too much of a reaction to the fact that his trusted aide was actually a


    spy.


    Moreover, he didn''t doubt Samuel¡¯s words in the least.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a spy after staying by my side for so long," Hangong Boling said


    indifferently.


    The man exined in a panic, "Master, it''s not me, it''s not me. He must have seen wrongly. How


    can you believe him?"


    "Did you see wrongly? Go to the southern ind maple forest and you''ll know. Let''s go," Nangong


    Boling said.


    In fact, at this moment, Nangong Boling had already confirmed his identity as a spy. He only needed


    to find evidence. After all, Samuel was a god-like figure. For Nangong Boling, what he said was


    absolutely right.


    "Just take a look. I will not be afraid of anything that I have not done." That person forcefully held


    onto thest thread of hope. Even if Samuel said these words, he did not think that Samuel would


    really be able to find hismunication device.


    And once the identity of the spy was confirmed, he would only die, so he would never admit it until


    thest moment.


    Nangong Qianqiu looked at Samuel. Whether he would go to the maple forest was not up to him,


    but up to Samuel¡¯s decision.


    "Don''t worry. He''s not the only spy. Let''s capture all of them and test them one by one," Samuel


    said. Then he continued to move in the crowd.


    At this time, even those who were not spies began to be afraid. They were afraid Samuel would


    suddenly stop in front of them. With Nangong Boling''s trust in Samuel, even if they were not spies,


    they would not be able to exin it.


    Of course, Samuel would not frame a good person for no reason. After all, these people had


    nothing to do with him. He had no reason to do so.


    When Samuel stopped in front of the second person, Nangong Boling, who had been calm, finally


    showed a trace of ferocity. That was because the person standing in front of Samuel was not an


    outsider, but his younger brother, who had a blood rtionship with him!


    "This person is..." Samuel asked Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling gritted his teeth and said, "Nangong Boyi, you are my younger brother. I didn''t


    expect that you would betray me!"


    Nangong Boyilooked at Samuel angrily and said, "Kid, don''t talk nonsense. Why do you call me a


    spy? Do you have any evidence?"


    "Don''t worry; there will be a time for you to show your true colors." After saying this, Samuel


    continued to walk.


    After he had observed everyone, a total of ten people were pulled out by Samuel. These people


    were either Nangong Boling''s rtives or his confidantes who had been by his side for a long time.


    "The rest can leave." Samuel said to Nangong Boling.


    Nangong Boling just waved his hand, and those who had been eliminated immediately dispersed.


    Everyone''s expression seemed to be relieved. After all, if they were caught as spies none of the ten


    people could survive.


    "Next, it''s time to find yourmunicators. Don''t worry, I won''t let you down," Samuel said to the


    ten people with a smile.


    For these ten people, the smile on Samuel''s face was like the smile of a devil. Once things were


    confirmed, they would definitely die today, and Nangong Boling would never give them any chance.


    Of course, now they still thought that Samuel could not find themunicators. After all, the


    communicators had been hidden very deeply. Unless the entire ind was dug up, it would not be


    so easy to find them.


    But soon, this kind of luck of theirs was shattered.


    Samuel went straight to the hiddenmunication device after arriving at the maple forest.


    Although it was only one of them, Samuel''s precise positioning was undoubtedly grievous news to


    the others!

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    After confirming themunication device, Nangong Boling chose to shoot that subordinate on the


    spot. The remaining nine people''s expressions changed drastically.


    At this moment, there was no longer any hope of sess in their hearts. Although they were unable


    to know how Samuel had done it, they were clearly aware that their identities had already been


    exposed. Being confirmed was only a matter of time.


    Among them, the most regretful was Nangong Boyi. As the younger brother of Nangong Boling, he


    had endless wealth and honor, but his betrayal would ruin his life and even cause him to lose his


    life.


    Of course, Nangong Boling''s actions were also due to his greater ambition. He hoped that he could


    control the Nangong family, and if he wanted to do so, he could only let Nangong Boling die.


    "Brother." Suddenly, Nangong Boyi knelt down in front of Nangong Boling and said with a face full of


    regret,'' Brother, give me another chance. I was in a daze for a moment."


    Nangong Boling''s face was full of coldness. He could lead the Nangong family to such a height


    today because he had an absolutely strong heart, so he would not be merciful to anyone. Even if


    the person who betrayed him was his younger brother, he would


    not choose to forgive him.


    "Anyone who does wrongs needs to pay the price, even my own brother," Nangong Boling said.


    Nangong Boling''s words made Nangong Boyi''s face full of fear. He already knew that he was wrong


    and wanted to find a chance to be forgiven, but with Nangong Boling''s attitude, it was obvious that


    he would not give him a chance.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brother, I''m your younger brother. Don''t you allow me to make a mistake? I know I''m stupid, but we


    are rted by blood. How can you kill me?" Nangong Boyi said in a panic.


    Nangong Boling smiled faintly. "What''s the big deal about the blood rtionship? Besides, at the


    moment when Nangong Boyi chose to betray me, has he ever thought about the blood rtionship


    between them?"


    Samuel looked at him and asked, "Is there any need to prove it?"


    Nangong Boling immediately put away the cold expression on his face. He would not doubt that


    Samuel had made a mistake when he found these people. Therefore, there was no need to make a


    formal decision. Since Samuel was unwilling, he would naturally not waste his time.


    "No need. Thank you for your help," Nangong Boling said.


    "Arrange the ne for me. I want to leave as soon as possible," Samuel said.


    "Yes," Nangong Boling replied.


    The conversation between the two was very simple, but their attitude surprised the staff and


    Nangong Boyi¡¯s game. They clearly knew what kind of person Nangong Boling was. How could he


    be so respectful to a little kid?


    "Could it be that this little kid''s status is higher than that of the Nangong n?"


    "How is this possible?"


    In this world, was there any hidden family more powerful than the Nangong n?


    How would they guess Samuel''s identity? Samuel waspletely unconcerned about this point. It


    was even less likely that Samuel would not care about what kind of fate these people would end up


    in.


    After receiving Nangong Boling''s reply, Samuel left.


    The Nangong family had a certain worth to Samuel, which was why he helped him find out these


    spies. Otherwise, Samuel wouldn''t have bothered to do anything at all.


    The content of the stone tablet was unknown, but Samuel¡¯s intuition told him that this might be the


    key to dealing with velocisaurus, so the importance of the stone tablet was self-evident. As the


    guardian of the stone tablet, Nangong Boling certainly could not have an ident.


    On his way back to the vi in the VIP area, Samuel met Xiaolong and that woman.


    Xiaolong had decided to take this woman away, but Samuel could see that she did not think highly


    of Xiaolong, so the fate between them would probably end when they left Nangong Ind. He did


    not know whether it would do harm to Xiaolong.


    Although Xiaolong was a bastard, Samuel could see that he was still inexperienced in terms of


    feelings. Such a person was easily involved in a rtionship that could not be pulled out, especially


    when the woman was very beautiful, it was easy for the man to indulge her.


    This was what Xiaolong was facing.


    The woman was very beautiful, and she had a rtionship with Xiaolong. But in her eyes, this


    rtionship was just a deal. Samuel was worried that Xiaolong would not recognize it.


    "Boss." After seeing Samuel, Xiaolong ran to the front of Samuel. Although there was still a woman


    beside him, he still remembered Samuel, which meant that at least his eyes were not blinded by the


    beauty.


    "We will leave in a while," Samuel said.


    Xiaolong''s eyelids twitched. He nced at the woman subconsciously and said, "Boss, can you


    take her with us?"


    Now this woman also realized the seriousness of the matter. She knew that even if she stayed here,


    she would not have a good end, so she made up her mind to leave with Xiaolong. Of course, she


    just wanted to leave with him. As for after leaving, she did not think about continuing to have


    anything to do with Xiaolong.


    "Of course, but you won''t fall in love with her, will you? " Samuel asked.


    Xiaolong said with a wry smile, "Boss, I''m just a little gangster. How could she like me? ording to


    her, her family is very rich. They sent her to the ind because they wanted to curry favor with


    Hangong Boling. How could she like me?"


    "You didn''t answer my question directly. But since she was sent to the ind, her family doesn''t


    value her very much. It''s even possible that she is just an illegitimate daughter of a rich man. You


    don''t have to look down on yourself," Samuel said faintly. Although he didn''t get Xiaolong''s


    admission, he knew that what he was worried about had already happened.


    If Xiaolong didn''t have a good impression of her, he wouldn''t have avoided Samuel''s question. Let''s


    just talk about him.


    "Boss, why did you say that?" Xiaolong asked in surprise. He could not figure out why Samuel


    would have such a guess.


    Samuel smiled slightly and said, "If she was really so important, how could she make a deal like an


    object? If she were your daughter, would you give her away to curry favor with someone?"


    "Of course not," Xiaolong said resolutely. His daughter was a treasure. How could he give her to be


    a servant for a little benefit?


    "Since you won''t do it, how can a rich person do it?" Samuel said.


    Xiaolong nodded. She was probably an illegitimate daughter who didn''t even have the right to return


    home. That was why she was in such a state.


    But thinking of this, she was quite pitiful, which made Xiaolong feel even sorrier for her.


    If he hadn''t chosen her, she would have had a chance to stay on the ind. It was all his fault that


    ruined her.

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    Samuel did not know what Xiaolong was thinking. Otherwise, he would have pressed Xiaolong to


    the ground and smashed him. This fool did not need to take responsibility at all.


    From the day that womannded on the ind, her fate could not be decided by herself. Xiaolong


    chose her because she had to bear the consequences of the risks. It was definitely not Xiaolong s


    fault.


    It didn''t take long before the helicopter was ready.


    Nangong Boling settled the matter of the spy as quickly as he could and then sent Samuel off.


    Without even thinking about it, he knew what happened to the spies. Even Nangong Boling''s


    brother would not be able to escape death.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I hope we can meet each other as soon as possible," Nangong Boling said to Samuel. He couldn''t


    wait to unlock the other world, and he knew that the next time they met; it would definitely be a


    chance for him to go to the other world.


    "This matter won''t happen too quickly because I don''t want to die," Samuel indifferently.


    Nangong Boling''s expression did not change, but he was a little surprised in his heart. He had seen


    Samuel''s extraordinary power, and Samuel¡¯s life was also in danger in that world. It was enough to


    imagine


    how dangerous that ce was.


    Of course, in the world of Xuanyuan, Samuel was already an invincible existence. After all, he


    possessed the strength of the Divine Realm, something that no one in the world of Xuanyuan had


    ever achieved. However, the might of Velocisaurus was still something that Samuel could not


    ignore.


    In the eyes of humans, Samuel was the most powerful man. There was no doubt about that.


    However, the existence of Velocisaurus was a high mountain that was difficult to cross in front of


    Samuel.


    "I''ll wait for you," Hangong Boling said.


    Samuel waved his hand and boarded the helicopter.


    The woman had a lot of doubts in her heart. Although she knew Samuel was a VIP of Hangong


    Boling, Hangong Boling''s attitude towards him was not as simple as that of a VIP.


    She even saw a trace of fear for Samuel in Hangong Boling''s eyes, which confused her a lot.


    The Hangong family was the most powerful hidden family in the world. As the master of the


    Hangong family, how could Hangong Boling have a sense of fear for a child?


    Could it be that this little kid had the power to terrify Hangong Boling?


    The helicopter was heading for the ind country closest to the ind of the Hangong ind, which


    was also under the control of the Nangong family.


    The helicopter could not fly for a long time, so they had to take a long-distance ne in this ind


    country.


    The ne of the ind country had already been prepared. After boarding the ne, the woman


    kept her eyes on Samuel, because she was too curious about him. She didn''t understand how such


    a child could get Nangong Boling''s attention.


    At the same time, she was thinking that if she could make use of this child to do something for her,


    her status in her family would no longer be a tool.


    Samuel could sense that she was looking at him. However, he closed his eyes to rest. He did not


    want to have too muchmunication with her, so he could only pretend that he did not know


    anything.


    However, this kind of evasion seemed to have no effect.


    When the woman moved to Samuel¡¯s side, he knew that what should havee was finally


    coming.


    "Are you curious about whom I am?" Samuel took the initiative to ask before she could open her


    mouth.


    "As far as I know, Nangong Boling is the most powerful person in the world," the woman said.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "But you think I''m more powerful than him?" "It''s not that you are


    powerful, but I saw his fear of you in his eyes. It''s not as simple as you being better than him," the


    woman said.


    Samuel didn''t expect her to be able to see through him. Nangong Boling was indeed afraid of him,


    but it was natural for a mortal to be afraid of a god. There was nothing to be surprised about.


    However, Samuel would not reveal his identity to her.


    "Even Nangong Boling is afraid of me. What makes you think that you can find out who I am?"


    Samuel said faintly.


    These words left the woman speechless. She did not know where to start. This was because she


    was indeed not qualified to know just what kind of person Samuel was.


    "But I''m the woman under of you subordinate."


    Samuel almostughed out loud, and it made Xiaolong, who was standing by the side, feel


    embarrassed.


    He was just Samuel¡¯s subordinate. Was he qualified to know Samuel¡¯s secret?


    "Don''t disturb my boss''s rest," Xiaolong stood up and said to the woman, as if telling her to stay


    away from Samuel.


    Although he had a good impression of this woman, Xiaolong could make it clear when it came to


    Samuel. He would never let a woman ruin the rtionship between him and Samuel. He would not


    be disloyal to


    Samuel because of a woman.


    The woman gritted her teeth. She knew that Xiaolong had a good impression of her. She also knew


    that as long as she was with Xiaolong, she might be able to get Samuel¡¯s help.


    However, Xiaolong was just a little brother after all. Unless she had no other choice, she would


    never want to be with such a person, for fear that she would lower her status.


    After sitting back in her seat, the woman closed her eyes and began to rest.


    They were silent all the way. When they changed the ne for the second time, Xiaolong said


    goodbye to her and left his contact information, which was a chance Xiaolong left for him.


    Cloud City at this moment.


    Manfred had already helped Samuel settle the office building. Furthermore, the office building was


    hanging the brand of Tagliare Company. It was especiallyrge and eye-catching.


    For a moment, everyone in Cloud City was curious about the background of Tagliare Company. For


    the first time in Cloud City, it actually bought the entire office building. Moreover, it was personally


    handled by Manfred.


    This inevitably made people think of the astonishing power of the boss behind Tagliare. After all, in


    Cloud City, it was not an easy task to get Manfred to do


    things for him.


    In the Sue family¡¯s vi.


    The old Master of the Sue family called everyone for a meeting.


    The appearance of Tagliare, a newpany, would inevitably have an impact on the current


    business pattern of Cloud City. They did not know what kind of business Tagliare Company set foot


    in at the moment, so they had to consider thoroughly so as to deal with Tagliare''s sudden


    appearance in Cloud City.


    Of course, there was another thing. If they could make friends with Tagliare and even have a


    chance to cooperate with him, it would be the best for the Sue family.


    The Sue family satzily in thepany''s conference room. It was not until the appearance of the


    old man that they could barely cheer up.


    "I''m sure you''ve all heard about Tagliare Company?" The old master sat on the main seat and


    asked with a serious expression.

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    "Dad, now the whole Cloud City is in an uproar. How can we not know?"


    "I heard that Manfred was the one who settled Tagliare''s office building and cleaned up all the


    companies there.¡±


    "To be able to get Manfred to make an appearance, this Tagliare''s background must not be small.¡±


    The Sue family members all sighed with emotion, but Godfrey did not speak. Because he was still


    the son with the lowest status in the Sue family. Even if Master Sue wanted to favor him, he was


    limited in personal ability and had never made any contributions to thepany. On such an


    asion, he didn''t even have a chance to speak.


    "Dad, do you know what Tagliare Company does?" Lionel asked.


    "There hasn''t been any news of Tagliare''s whereabouts yet. However, judging from the amount of


    money spent on buying the entire office building, Tagliare Company will definitely cause turmoil in


    the business world of Cloud City. I''m afraid that all kinds of industries will be affected by it," The old


    master said with a worried expression.


    His words silenced his children.


    The other party''s background was powerful. If they


    stepped into the material market, the Sue family would inevitably suffer a heavy blow. This was


    something that the Sue family did not want to see.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, do you have any ideas?" Godfrey asked weakly.


    As soon as he spoke, the other brothers and sisters showed contempt. In such a meeting, he, a


    good-for-nothing, had no right to speak. He couldn''t help with anything. It would be better to just


    listen quietly.


    "Big brother, don''t say anything. You can''t help."


    "Yeah, can''t you just listen to Dad''s arrangement? Why do you have to talk so much?"


    "Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Godfrey gritted his teeth and said, "Since it''s a meeting, everyone has the right to speak. If you can


    speak, why can''t I?"


    Lionel smiled disdainfully, stood up directly, and said, "Elder brother, of course you have the right to


    speak, but is your words helpful to thepany? For so many years, have you made any


    contributions to thepany?"


    The word "contribution" was indeed a little distant for Godfrey. He had almost never made any


    achievements in thepany, which was also the reason why he had no status in the Sue family.


    "This is a meeting, not a ce for you to quarrel." The old master scolded in a cold voice.


    Only then Lionel return to his seat with a dissatisfied face. Meanwhile, Godfrey no longer spoke.


    The old man said, "Although for the Sue family, it is a crisis, at the same time, it is also an


    opportunity.


    Since Tagliare is so generous, he certainly needs some local partners. If we can be Tagliare''s


    partners, it will be a great thing for the development of the Sue family.¡±


    When his children heard this, they were not interested at all. The background of Tagliare was


    unimaginable. Even if they had to find partners in Cloud City, it was not the Sue family''s turn.


    Therefore, it was just a daydream.


    "Which of you will take care of this matter?" The old master continued.


    Lionel and others began to avoid the old master''s eyes; for fear that the old master would give them


    this impossible task.


    The old man couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Everyone was a person who didn''t dare to take


    responsibility. Could such apany expect a better development?


    "Is there no one who is willing to go?" The old man said discontentedly.


    Still, no one answered.


    At this time, Godfrey forced himself to stand up.


    Lionel and others looked at Godfrey in astonishment. They didn''t know what this good-for-nothing


    wanted to do. Was he standing up at this time to exercise his muscles?


    "Dad, leave it to me. I want to try," Godfrey said.


    The whole conference room was silent. No one had expected that Godfrey would take charge of


    this matter. Was he stupid or crazy?


    "Big brother, are you kidding? Just by yourself?" Lionel sneered with disdain on his face. He was


    the most ipetent person in the wholepany. Others did not dare to answer, but he insisted


    on showing off.


    "If I don''t go, will you go?" Godfrey asked in reply.


    These words made Lionel''s face full of embarrassment. He was not willing to do such a thankless


    thing. Besides, he knew that he would be looked down upon by others and would not get any


    benefits.


    "Since you don''t want to go, why can''t I?" Godfrey continued.


    Lionel gritted his teeth with hatred in his eyes. He really wanted to refute Godfrey, but he didn''t want


    to bring up this kind of trouble because of impulsiveness.


    "Since you think you can do it, why should Ipete with you? I''ll wait to see you make a fool of


    yourself," Lionel.


    The Old Master saw that no one else stood up, and someone had to give it a try. Since only Godfrey


    was willing to do it, he could only leave it to him.


    "Well, since you''re willing to do that, you''d better give it a shot. Thepany will do its best to


    cooperate with you," The old master said.


    "Thank you, Dad. I will do my best," Godfrey said.


    "Okay, let''s end it here." After that, the old man took the lead to leave the meeting room.


    At this time, Lionel walked up to Godfrey. Although they were brothers, Lionel did not treat Godfrey


    as his brother at all.


    "You''re so powerful. You dare to do such a thing. Do you really think you can do it?" Lionel said with


    a mocking smile on his face.


    "I haven''t done it yet. How can you know if I can do it or not?" Godfrey said faintly.


    "Haha." Lionelughed and said, "Don''t tell me you don''t know what you''re capable of. You''re the


    most useless person in the Sue family. Why don''t you know yourself at all?"


    Godfrey''s expression did not change. Such mockery was amon urrence for him. He wanted


    to prove himself, but there had never been a chance.


    This time, it might be a very good opportunity.


    If he could really make a deal with Tagliare, then his position in thepany was not something


    people like Lionel could look down upon.


    "Let''s wait and see. When I seed, Dad will definitely look at me with new eyes. At that time, I will


    also be entrusted with an important task, and you can only be my attendant like when you were a


    child," Godfrey.


    His words made Lionel gnash his teeth in anger. When he was a child, he was indeed Godfrey''s


    attendant, and this kind of thing was something he did not want to mention.


    "Don''t forget how you hid behind me in a fight when I was a child. I am your Big Brother, and I will


    always be. " Godfrey left the conference room after saying those words.


    Lionel was so angry that he clenched his fists, gnashed his teeth, and said, "Godfrey, I will never let


    you seed. Let''s wait and see. Am I afraid of a good-for-nothing like you?"

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    After Samuel returned to Cloud City, the two words " Tagliare" had be a hot topic in Cloud City.


    This was something he did not expect, but this did not cause any difort to Samuel. This was


    because this kind of situation was only a matter of time. Ever since he had thought of restarting


    Tagliare, this was destined to be the result.


    Samuel arrived at the entrance of the school as soon as he could. Although he hadn''t stayed in


    Nangong Ind for long, he had been away for nearly 10 days on the way. He had missed Yvonne


    so much since he didn''t see her for nearly 10 days.


    "Boss, are we waiting for my sister-inw again?" Xiaolong asked Samuel with a smile on his face.


    He now figured out who his sister-inw was. Although he did not understand why Samuel would


    choose the ordinary-looking Yvonne, his boss''s taste was not something that he could specte at


    will.


    Samuel nodded. He did not deny Xiaolong calling Yvonne this. This was because this was only a


    matter of time. However, it was a little too long for Samuel.


    Of course, Samuel had never nned to wait until Yvonne grew up before deciding on his


    rtionship with Yvonne. The main reason he was waiting for was that he was not absolutely sure if


    he could defeat Xiaolong. Otherwise, Samuel would have already gone


    to the Forbidden Land of Tianqi.


    "Boss, as soon as I came back, I heard that many people are looking for you everywhere. If they


    know that you are here, I don''t know how those people will react," Xiaolong said curiously. Now


    Tagliare Company had not really been established, but the discussion about this matter in Cloud


    City was unprecedentedly hot. For a moment, even the Heavenly Family''s attention was


    overshadowed.


    It could be said that now in Cloud City, no one could cause such a sensation except Tagliare.


    "Have you forgotten that you''re the boss?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Xiaolong was stunned. He was the boss of Tagliare, and the boss wanted him to sit on the boss''s


    seat on the surface!


    This was undoubtedly a huge psychological pressure for Xiaolong. After all, his identity was just a


    punk on the street. He had only seen the world for a few days with Samuel. If he suddenly wanted


    him to get such a high position, he did not know how to deal with those people. Moreover, Xiaolong


    had no experience in starting apany. He did not even know how to start thepany and how


    to develop it.


    "Boss, don''t joke with me. I don''t have the ability to be a boss," Xiaolong said with a bitter face.


    As for the boss of thepany, Samuel had considered it very carefully. He had even wanted to go


    to the Bin County to look for Tang Zong. However, Samuel had rejected this idea. That was because


    talents could be cultivated.


    Whether it was Leroy from Swallow City, or Tang Zong from Bin County, they had all failed once. It


    was after they met Samuel that they gradually embarked on the path of sess.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And Xiaolong also had such an opportunity. As long as he was pressured enough, Xiaolong would


    definitely be able to grow up with a heavy burden. Samuel hoped to give him such an opportunity,


    instead of denying his ability before he tried.


    "From now on, you will learn how to be a boss. I will let you go to the Heavenly Family, and you will


    study at the Heavenly Family," Samuel said.


    Xiaolong s mouth was dry, and he was so nervous that he didn''t know what to say for a while,


    because he could feel that Samuel, the boss of Tagliare, was sure to be his boss.


    However, from a gangster, he suddenly became the boss of thepany. Such a change in identity


    was so great that Xiaolong did not know how to ept the change.


    However, in addition to his fear of the unknown, Xiaolong was also determined. Since Samuel had


    given him a chance, he would never let Samuel down.


    After thinking for a long time, Xiaolong said to Samuel, "Boss, I will try my best to adapt to it. I won''t


    let you down as much as possible." "Everyone ys different roles. It''s not difficult to adapt to new


    identities. You only need to know that you don''t have to be afraid of anyone. Those big bosses are


    just some small characters for you. When you can firmly believe in such a mentality, you will not be


    afraid of them."


    After a pause, Samuel continued, "No matter who they are, they are just people after all. They can''t


    eat you, so you don''t have to be afraid of them."


    In order to allow Xiaolong to rx his mentality, Samuel had also put in the greatest effort to


    persuade him. Whether Xiaolong could change his mentality within a short period of time was a


    matter of his ability.


    "Boss, I understand," Xiaolong said with a determined look in his eyes.


    At this time, the school was finally finished, and students came out of the school gate one after


    another.


    When Samuel saw Yvonne, he also saw Qi Yiyun. The two of them were talking andughing, and


    they seemed to have be good friends.


    When Qi Yiyun saw Samuel, she couldn''t help but smile. It was a big surprise for her to see Samuel


    back.


    Just as Qi Yiyun was about to run to Samuel, she suddenly realized a problem. Samuel''s


    appearance here was not for her, but for Yvonne, who was beside her.


    Qi Yiyun felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured from her head to her feet. It instantly chilled


    her heart, and the smile on the corners of her mouth gradually came back to life.


    "Yvonne, I''ll be taking my leave first. See you tomorrow," said Qi Yiyun to Yvonne.


    Yvonne didn''t know what had changed in Qi Yiyun''s mind, so he said with a smile, "See you


    tomorrow."


    Qi Yiyun turned around and left without saying goodbye to Samuel.


    As for Samuel, he walked straight up to Yvonne and pretended not to know Qi Yiyun.


    "What are you doing here?" Yvonne lowered her head and asked. She didn''t even dare to look


    Samuel in the eye.


    Her shy look reminded Samuel of the first time he and Yvonne had met. Yvonne had been the same


    at that time, and her face was so red that it was almost dripping with blood.


    "I left Cloud City during this period of time and only returned today," Samuel said.


    Yvonne wondered why Samuel didn''t show up these days. There was even a little bit of


    disappointment in her heart. She didn''t expect that Samuel had left Cloud City for something, so he


    didn¡¯t look for her.


    Yvonne felt a little happy in his heart.


    "Yvonne, what are you doing?" At this time, a man''s sonorous and powerful voice sounded.


    Upon hearing this voice, a trace of panic immediately appeared on Yvonne''s face.


    Samuel looked in the direction of the voice and could not help but smile. Wasn''t this his future


    father-inw, Godfrey?


    "What''s going on?" Godfrey approached, he looked at Samuel with a vignt face, and then asked


    Yvonne.

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    Yvonne shook her head in a panic and said to Godfrey, "It''s all right, dad. Why are you here?"


    Godfrey red at Samuel and asked, "Boy, don''t harass my daughter. Otherwise, I won''t let you


    go."


    Samuel shook his head with a smile and said," Godfrey, she and I are just ordinary friends. I didn''t


    harass her."


    Godfrey frowned. It was strange to be called by name by a child. What was stranger was that the


    little boy actually knew him.


    Nowadays, the Sue family was not very well-known in Cloud City, not even a third-rate family.


    Therefore, except for some partners who could get to know the Sue family, the Sue family was just


    an ordinary person for others.


    "Do you know me?" Godfrey asked in confusion.


    "I''ve heard about it. Although the Sue family¡¯s material business in Cloud City is not big, it is still a


    little famous," Samuel said.


    These words made Godfrey a littlecent. The word "a little famous" was already a very high


    evaluation for the Sue family.


    "If the business of the Sue family wants to expand, there is a chance now," Samuel continued.


    In thepany, Godfrey had been trying to prove himself all the time, but unfortunately, his ability


    was limited. Proving himself was just an empty thought. He had no way to do it at all.


    But after Samuel said, it seemed that the time hade?


    Godfrey asked, "What opportunity?"


    "Tagliare, you should have heard of it before, right?" Samuel said.


    Godfrey smiled faintly. Now, among all the business circles in Cloud City, no one dared to say that


    he had never heard of Tagliare. It was just that so far, no one knew what Tagliare was doing.


    "Of course I know. Does Tagliare belong to your family? " Godfrey said with a smile.


    Strictly speaking, Tagliare was a part of Samuel, but he would not tell Godfrey about this kind of


    thing.


    For Samuel, who was used to being a hand-off boss, he did not want to get himself involved in too


    many troublesome things.


    "No, but I know Tagliare''s internal n," Samuel said.


    These words made Godfrey look dazzling. At the moment, all of the business circles in Cloud City


    were guessing what kind of business Tagliare would be involved in. Only when they knew about this


    matter would they understand the direction of Tagliare''s cooperation.


    Godfrey had just agreed to cooperate with Tagliare. If he knew what Tagliare was going to do next, it


    would be very beneficial to Su Godfrey.


    However, could such a little kid really know about Tagliare s internal n? Godfrey was skeptical.


    "Tagliare had just been established. There should be no one in Cloud City who knows what it does.


    What right do you have to know?" Godfrey asked.


    "Because I know Tagliare''s boss, and he''s a very good friend," Samuel said.


    Samuel''s words were very confident, and judging from his expression, he did not seem to be lying.


    Godfrey''s heart suddenly beat faster.


    It was too important for him to know the inside story.


    "Kid, do you have time? I''ll treat you to dinner tonight. Come to my home," Godfrey said.


    Samuel nced at Yvonne from the corner of his eye. He finally had a chance to have dinner with


    Yvonne. Although they were not alone, it was enough.


    "Of course." Samuel said.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you the address. You muste tonight, " Godfrey said.


    After leaving an address for Samuel, Godfrey took Yvonne home. His heart was beating fast, and


    he was full of expectation for tonight''s dinner.


    If Samuel could provide him with useful information, it would be a great chance for him to prove his


    ability in the Sue family.


    "Yvonne, do you know who this friend of yours is?" On the way home, Godfrey asked Yvonne. He


    wanted to take this opportunity to know Samuel''s identity.


    Since Samuel was a friend of the boss of Tagliare Company, then his status must be high as well.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne didn''t know anything about Samuel¡¯s identity. She only knew Samuel¡¯s name.


    "Dad, I''ve only met him a few times," Yvonne said.


    "You just met him a few times. How could he be willing to tell me such an important thing?" Godfrey


    hesitated for a moment and continued, "Although Dad is opposed to your early love, after all, you


    are still young, but if he treats you well from the bottom of his heart, Dad has no objection."


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Yvonne looked at Godfrey speechlessly. She had never thought


    about having a puppy love. Even if she did have a good impression of Samuel, she had never


    thought about having a rtionship with him.


    The most important thing was that Yvonne knew very well why Godfrey said that. He wanted to use


    her to please Samuel.


    "Oh, you don''t know. Dad issued a military order at the meeting today. If I can''t do it, others will


    laugh me to death," Godfrey said with a sigh. In the conference room, Godfrey agreed to this matter,


    which was a big impulsive part. Now he calmed down and thought about it carefully. With such a


    great power of Tagliare, how could he, who was able to use a big shot at Manfred''s level, put the


    Sue family in his eyes?


    It was as difficult as climbing up to the sky for Godfrey to see the boss of Tagliare Company, let


    alone discuss cooperation.


    However, Godfrey did not expect that things would turn out differently. The person Yvonne knew


    knew the Boss of Tagliare.


    That was why he changed his attitude towards Yvonne''s puppy love. He thought that if Yvonne


    really had a rtionship with Samuel, Samuel would definitely help the Sue family to cooperate with


    Tagliare.


    "Dad, even if you give the military order, you can''t treat me like a tool." Yvonne was young, but her


    heart was very clear. After all, the things she hade into contact with nowadays were enough to


    let them have a precocious mentality.


    "Can''t you just take it as a favor? Do you want me to be bullied by others? Do you know why


    Harvey and Yara dare to bully you? It''s because I don''t have a high position in thepany. If this


    matter seeds, no one will dare to look down on me in the future. Then, Harvey and Yara won''t


    dare to bully you," Godfrey said.


    Yvonne looked embarrassed. Every time she went back to Grandmother''s house, she could feel the


    rejection from her other rtives. She also knew that all the rtives of the Sue Family looked


    down upon them because of Godfrey. However, she and Samuel were indeed ordinary friends.


    Such a big thing could not be solved by her help.


    Moreover, Yvonne was not sure whether Samuel had any feelings for her.

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    Seeing Yvonne was in a dilemma, Godfrey couldn¡¯t bear to push her too hard, so he didn''t say


    anything else. After all, Samuel was going to have dinner at home tonight. It wouldn''t be toote to


    try again.


    After returning home, Yvonne went back to her room to do her homework while Godfrey began to


    prepare dinner.


    At a time like this, Lydia usually yed mahjong outside. Moreover, after marrying Godfrey for so


    many years, she had never cooked.


    Lydia onlyined about Godfrey, because she married Godfrey for the sake of the Sue family.


    But who would have thought that Godfrey was so useless in the Sue family? This directly caused


    Lydia''s beautiful dream to shatter.


    Of course, Lydia still held a glimmer of hope for Godfrey. After all, the construction business of the


    Sue family was developing well. In the future, when the elders of the family died, the worst-case


    scenario would be to get several family properties. It was also because of this reason that Lydia did


    not divorce Godfrey.


    In addition, in order to maintain the rtionship between the two of them, Godfrey also tried his best


    to take care of Lydia''s mood. He had never been angry with Lydia. He was the kind of person who


    did not


    fight back, which made Lydia was really unable to find an excuse to divorce.


    It was almost seven o''clock when Lydia returned home. As soon as she got home, Lydia''s smile on


    the mahjong table was gone, but her face was cold, as if someone owed her money.


    "What are you doing? You won the lottery. Aren''t you afraid that it will be wasted if you cook so


    many dishes? Do you know how much our family''s monthly living expenses are?" Seeing the dishes


    on the table, Lydiained to Godfrey. Although she did not have the strength to cook, she


    would definitely not allow such a waste of money.


    Lydia was a very strange person. She would rather lose money on the mahjong table than offer


    better meals at home. Moreover, she would try her best to make herself look morous outside,


    buy clothes and dress herself, and never consider how much money she had in her family.


    Sometimes, she even forced Godfrey to ask for money from the Old Master of his family.


    "There are guests at home tonight, so I made two more dishes," Godfrey exined.


    Lydia smiled coldly and said, "You''re so brave to invite people to your house for dinner without my


    permission. Godfrey, you''re really bold."


    As the head of the family and even the source of ie, Godfrey''s position had been trampled


    under


    Lydia''s feet. He did not have the dignity of a man at all.


    However, Godfrey was not angry. Instead, he exined with a smile, "Dear, this guest is very


    important to me today, so I didn''t ask you in advance."


    "What, is he going to you tens of thousands to millions of dors just by treat him to a meal?" Lydia


    said disdainfully. For her, money was the most important thing and she could not talk about anything


    else.


    Godfrey shook his head and exined what had happened in the conference room today to Lydia.


    Hearing that, Lydia was filled with anger.


    Regarding the matter of Tagliarepany, she had also talked with her friends at the mahjong


    table. It was Manfred who personally bought the office building for Tagliare''spany, which was


    enough to show the amazing power of Tagliare.


    However, Godfrey had taken on such a responsibility. Wasn''t this a chance for his rtives tough


    at them?


    "Godfrey, are you crazy? Do you know why in the Sue family, only you, an idiot, do this?" Lydia was


    so angry that she put her hands on her hips and said to Godfrey in a sharp voice.


    "I know. They don''t dare. They don''t think they can do it," Godfrey said.


    "How can you be so self-righteous? Since others can''t do it, how can you do it? When did you


    be so selfconfident? Or is there something wrong with your


    brain?" Lydia scolded.


    Godfrey had thought Lydia would praise him, but he did not expect Lydia would react like this. Not


    only did she not encourage him at all, but she also thought that he could not do it.


    Even the y Buddha was hot-tempered.


    Godfrey backed down no matter what would happen. However, there was still a time when it could


    not back down.


    "Lydia, I don''t expect you to help me in this matter, but you can''t look down on me like they do. You


    are my wife. If I fail, it will not be good for you. If you want to live a good life, you have to rely on


    me." Godfrey gritted his teeth and retorted.


    Faced with Godfrey''s sudden outburst, Lydia was a little confused, because it was difficult for


    Godfrey to change his attitude to her. But this time, Godfrey seemed to be really angry.


    Of course, this did not mean Lydia was afraid of Godfrey. Her position in the family was not allowed


    to be challenged by Godfrey.


    "Why are you angry? When did I rely on you to support me? How much did you pay at home? A few


    thousand dors a month? Is it really enough to live? If I hadn''t won the money, you wouldn''t even


    be able to eat," Lydia said with a ferocious expression.


    Godfrey was so angry that he gasped. Although he didn''t make much money, this family was built


    up by his sry. Lydia went out to y cards. If she didn''t have his money, she wouldn''t even have


    the qualification to y mahjong.


    At this time, Yvonne came out of the room.


    In the face of the quarrel between the two people, she was used to it. This was the normal state of


    poor families.


    "If you want to quarrel, hurry up, or Samuel will arrive soon," Yvonne said.


    Godfrey immediately calmed down after hearing that. He didn''t want his family reputation to be


    exposed to the outside world.


    "This is my chance to turn me upside down in the Sue family. Don''t make trouble for me," Godfrey


    said to Lydia.


    He did notpromise or admit his mistake.


    This was beyond Lydia''s expectation, which also made her attitude towards this matter be


    serious.


    Could it be that Godfrey really did have a way to change his position?


    If he really did it, her good days woulde.


    Only money could make Lydia calm down for a while, so she did not care about Godfrey.


    As for her attitude towards Godfrey after he failed, it could be imagined.


    After a while, someone knocked on the door.


    Yvonne rushed to the door and opened it for Samuel.


    Samuel did note empty-handed. He brought a lot of gifts. Although they were not very valuable,


    it was still a token of his appreciation.


    Lydia had been looking forward to Samuel''s arrival. When she saw him, she was obviously


    disappointed. She even felt that Godfrey was joking with her.


    Since he was able to cooperate with Tagliare Company, how could a kid solve the problem?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Lydia did not break out directly, but gave Godfrey some face.


    "Samuel, you''re finally here. Come on, let''s eat. Everything is ready." Godfrey greeted him


    enthusiastically.


    Back to his hometown, Samuel sighed with emotion. He remembered that when he came here for


    the first time, Yvonne and her family members didn''t treat him well at all!

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    Although Lydia still had a bitter look on her face, at least the attitude of Godfrey and Yvonne was


    good, which made Samuel somewhat gratified in his heart. Moreover, he, who had been reborn,


    would never allow the past humiliation to happen again, nor would he let anyone treat him as a


    good-for-nothing.


    Lydia originally had high expectations of Samuel.


    Although she looked down on Godfrey very much and felt that Godfrey would not have the ability to


    negotiate to cooperate with Tagliare, she always held a little bit of hope in her heart. After all, if their


    family wanted to live a good life, Godfrey had to do it.


    Samuel''s appearance made her very disappointed. He was just a kid. How could he help her with


    this matter?


    Not to mention the table full of dishes, in Lydia''s view, Samuel was not worth three dishes and a


    soup.


    Lydia, who had stood up, walked directly to Godfrey''s side. In front of Samuel, she grabbed


    Godfrey''s ear and said, "Godfrey, you are ying with me. How can he help you to cooperate with


    Tagliare?"


    Lydia spoke these words in front of Samuel. This meant that she did not intend to avoid suspicion at


    all and did not intend to give Samuel any face.


    At home, Godfrey usually tried his best to tolerate Lydia. Even if Lydia called him a good-for-


    nothing,


    Godfrey would not be angry. But today, in front of outsiders, and this outsider was likely to help him


    with Tagliare, Godfrey could not stand Lydia''s behavior.


    Moreover, she said such a thing in front of Samuel, which made Godfrey worry more that she would


    offend Samuel.


    "Let go of me," Godfrey said coldly.


    Lydia never cared about this good-for-nothing. If she let him go so easily, wouldn''t she lose face?


    "Godfrey, you''re really strong-minded. If you dare to order me, I won''t let you go. What can you do


    to me?" Lydia was like a shrew, giving no face to Godfrey at all.


    Godfrey took a deep breath. This matter was too important for him. He would never allow Lydia to


    offend Samuel. If this only chance was destroyed by Lydia, Godfrey would never have a chance to


    turn over in his life.


    Godfrey gave Lydia a backhand punch and hit her directly on the arm.


    Lydia, who was in pain, subconsciously let go Godfrey.


    Just as Lydia was about to lose her temper, Godfrey said with a gloomy face, "If you continue to


    make trouble, get out of here. This is the Sue family, not a ce where you, Lydia can behave


    wildly."


    Lydia was stunned for a moment. After being married to Godfrey for so many years, Godfrey had


    been bullied and scolded. It was rare for him to talk back, let alone fight back. That was why Lydia


    was so insatiable.


    But today, Godfrey actually attacked her, which was beyond Lydia¡¯s expectation.


    More importantly, Godfrey''s gloomy face made Lydia feel a little scared. He suddenly seemed to


    have changed into another person, full of a fearful aura.


    "Godfrey, say it again if you have the ability." Lydia was not willing to show weakness.


    Godfrey, who had been holding back his dissatisfaction for many years, finally couldn''t help but


    burst out at this moment. He said, "This is Sue family. If you are dissatisfied with this ce, get out


    of here."


    With anger bursting out, Godfrey finally stood upright as a man.


    If Samuel had not been present, Godfrey might have continued to endure as he used to. But now,


    he had a chance to change his destiny, and this opportunity was decided by Samuel, so he had to


    choose to be a man.


    Godfrey knew that if this matter was sessful, even if Lydia left home now, she woulde back


    and show her goodwill one day, because she was a woman who loved money.


    To say the least, even if Lydia did note back, would Godfreyck women when he was rich and


    powerful?


    "Godfrey, are you crazy? How dare you treat me like this? I won''t let you off." After that, Lydia


    reached out and grabbed Godfrey''s face.


    Godfrey''s hand was fast. After blocking Lydia''s hand, Godfrey pped Lydia in the face.


    The ps were so loud that they resounded through the whole living room.


    Samuel nced at Yvonne from the corner of his eye. To his surprise, Yvonne seemed especially


    calm in the face of her parents'' fight. She didn''t seem to want to help anyone either.


    Could it be that she was already used to all this? Or was it that she had never cared about the


    rtionship between her parents in her heart?


    Lydia covered her face, and her eyes shed with disbelief.


    She couldn''t believe Godfrey had hit her. For so many years, she had been bullying Godfrey.


    Everything had been done by Godfrey alone. She had long been used to Godfrey''s soft side, but


    today, Godfrey''s image had changed greatly. He was no longer a good-for-nothing, but a real man.


    Feeling the burning pain on her face, Lydia knew that it was not a dream.


    "If you are willing, sit down and eat quietly. If you are not willing, get out of here now." Godfrey


    pointed to the door and said to Lydia. At this point, he did not regret it. Lydia had bullied him for


    many years and caused such a situation. Even if they were to divorce, Godfrey could ept it.


    Lydia could not bear such humiliation. After all, she had been high and mighty in front of Godfrey for


    so many years.


    "Godfrey, remember this. If you don''t kneel down and apologize to me, I will never step into this


    house again. " After that, Lydia left directly.


    Godfrey didn''t ask her to stay.


    Yvonne didn''t even take a look at her.


    After taking a deep breath, Godfrey turned to Samuel and said, "I''m sorry to let you see this."


    "I didn''t see anything, but this table of dishes is quite rich," Samuel said.


    "Yes, yes, let''s eat quickly, or the food will be cold," Godfrey said quickly.


    Sitting at the dining table, Godfrey changed the topic and started to gossip about irrelevant things.


    He was afraid that getting straight to the point would make Samuel unhappy. After all, during meals,


    it was not very suitable to talk about things that were too serious.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you know the west of the city?" Samuel suddenly asked Godfrey.


    "I know. The west of the city has been deserted for many years, and it is full of old factories.


    Originally, the government nned to develop it, but nopany was willing to ept it. Therefore,


    the area was abandoned. After all, it is not so easy to recruit new factories." Cloud City''s industry


    was very good ten years ago, but after a global financial crisis, the factories all fell into bankruptcy.


    Thinking of this, Godfrey sighed with emotion in his heart.

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    In those days, Godfrey had watched those factories go bankrupt. He had also seen many factory


    owners ask for cooperation and joint venture in order to survive. During that period, it could be said


    that it was the most miserable period in Cloud City. Even the ue family¡¯s material sales had reached


    unprecedented low.


    Just as Godfrey was sighing with emotion in his heart, he suddenly came to his senses. Samuel


    had inexplicably mentioned the west side of the city. "Has the Tagliare Company set their eyes on


    the west side of the city?"


    "Does Tagliare want to restart the factories in the west of the city?" Godfrey asked Samuel in


    surprise. Those factories had been abandoned for a long time. If they wanted to rebuild an industrial


    park, it must be a big n. Even if this piece of cake could be divided into some corners of the Sue


    family, it would be enough for Godfrey to turn over in the Sue family''spany.


    "It has nothing to do with the factories," Samuel said.


    Godfrey frowned. "It has nothing to do with the factory, so what else can it do? Can that wastnd


    show other value?"


    "If it weren''t for building factories, thatnd wouldn''t be worth much," Godfrey said.


    "That ce will be the new city district of Cloud City. It will also be the economic core of Cloud


    City," Samuel said.


    Godfrey was stunned for a moment. He didn''t think that this was an incredible thing. Instead, he felt


    that it was a joke.


    To develop a wastnd in the west of the city into a new city, wasn''t this a joke?


    With the economic strength of Cloud City, how could it lead to the development of the new city


    area? Even if Tagliare had such a n, the new city area was estimated to be a ghost city.


    How could Cloud City, a small town, develop into the new sector?


    "Is your friend really going to do this? Doesn''t he know that Cloud City''s strength can''t lead to the


    development of the new city?" Godfrey shook his head helplessly and said.


    "It''s impossible to rely on Cloud City alone, but it''s not difficult to attract the investment of outsiders,"


    Samuel said.


    At this time, Godfrey finally felt Samuel was a little unreliable. Because what he said was all


    nonsense. If they could attract foreign capital in, it would not be difficult. But it was difficult to get in


    foreign capital, wasn''t it? Why could Cloud City attract outsiders to invest?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In the current Cloud City, there was no potential for development at all. To invest here was


    equivalent to throwing money into the sea.


    "Samuel, this friend of yours is too naive," Godfrey said.


    "It''s not that he is naive, but you have underestimated him. You think that the new city can''t develop,


    but with his ability, he can gather all the top brands in the world in the new city. You can''t imagine


    the chain effect when these brands enter the city. Moreover, the west of the city will be the


    biggest shopping mall. All the brands you can think of will appear in the Tagliare Commercial


    Building in the new city area, " Samuel said with a smile.


    Godfrey was stunned.


    He felt as if he were listening to an unreliable lie.


    The world''s top brands?


    As for those famous brands, they only had their own shops in A-list cities. Even if they were in B-list


    cities, they would not like them. How could they appear in Cloud City?


    But Samuel said it so decisively, which showed that his friend should be very capable, and maybe


    he could make this matter be real.


    If this was the case, it would be great news for Godfrey. The construction of the new city area, and


    the Sue family''s business was in the construction business. If they could cooperate with Tagliare,


    the Sue family would definitely have the hope of rising to a first-tier family in Cloud City.


    Just thinking about this possibility made Godfrey a little excited.


    Godfrey, who was short of breath, asked, "Are you kidding me? Can your friend really do it?"


    "In less than three days, the leaders of major regional brands wille to Cloud City to discuss this


    matter. You''ll know whether it''s true or not," Samuel said with a smile.


    Godfrey felt his mouth and tongue go dry, and he even felt his scalp numb. Because once these


    things became true, Cloud City would have a promising future.


    "Samuel, you... you know the Sue family is in the construction business, don''t you?" Godfrey asked


    excitedly.


    "Of course I know." Samuel said with a smile.


    Godfrey took a deep breath and said, "If you can help me achieve the cooperation with Tagliare, I


    can promise you anything you want. What do you think?"


    Godfrey knew that he didn''t have anything that Samuel valued now, but such a good opportunity


    was right in front of him. Once he seized it, Godfrey wouldpletely turn over. He didn''t want to


    miss this opportunity.


    "You have to know that there are many more materialpanies in Cloud City that are more


    powerful than the Sue family," Samuel said.


    "I know, of course I know. The Sue family is not the most powerfulpany in Cloud City. But don''t


    worry, the Sue family is absolutely the most honest and trustworthy partner. And as long as Tagliare


    is willing, the Sue family is willing to make the biggest profitpromise," Godfrey said.


    "Do you have the final say on this matter?" Samuel asked.


    Godfrey''s position in thepany was just a small potato. Such an important decision was naturally


    not up to him to decide.


    However, the reason why Godfrey dared to agree was because he knew that even if his father


    stood here at this moment, he would say the same thing.


    The concession of profits was just a way to reduce the ie of the Sue family. However, to be


    able to participate in the construction of the new city, it was not only an economic change for the


    Sue family, but also the social status of the Sue family.


    With a social status, could there be fewer opportunities to make money?


    Therefore, Godfrey was sure that even the Old Master would agree.


    "Don''t worry, I can do what I say now," Godfrey said.


    "However, thepany is my friend''s after all. It is up to him to decide who to cooperate with. How


    about this? I can arrange for you to meet. As for whether or not the cooperation will seed, that is


    up to you." Samuel said.


    "Yes, yes, yes. I understand, I understand. I¡¯m already very grateful that you could rmend me


    and tell me this news," Godfrey said gratefully. There were probably not many people in Cloud City


    who were aware of such an important piece of news. This was very important to Godfrey and even


    the entire Sue family.


    They could seize the opportunity to cooperate with Tagliare. In this case, there were almost no


    competitors.


    After dinner, Godfrey went out before he had time to clean up the dishes. He had to go back and


    discuss with his father about the cooperation with Tagliare. For the matter of concession of profits, it


    had to depend on his father''s attitude. Moreover, it was also up to the old man to decide how much


    money he could concess.

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    Samuel cleaned up the table with Yvonne.


    Yvonne seemed to have gotten used to doing chores like this, so he acted skillfully.


    "Do you often do housework?" Samuel asked Yvonne.


    "My mom doesn''t do anything at home, and she''s also oppressing my dad, so I''m the only one who


    can help," Yvonne said.


    Samuel smiled. It seemed that even Yvonne could not stand Godfrey''s status at home anymore.


    No wonder when Godfrey and Lydia quarreled, she did not even change her expression. Moreover,


    when Lydia ran away from home, she did not try to persuade her at all.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps in Yvonne''s heart, she had long hoped Godfrey would resist.


    This also showed that Lydia was so excessive that her daughter could not bear to look at her


    anymore.


    "Do you think I should help your father?" Samuel asked.


    Yvonne was stunned for a moment.


    Although she was still young, she knew that if her father wanted to be put in an important position in


    the Sue family, the cooperation with Tagliare this time


    must be sessful.


    And judging Samuel''s appearance, he seemed to be able to make a decision on this matter.


    "Is the boss of Tagliare Company really your friend, or are you just bragging?" Yvonne asked.


    "Of course it¡¯s my friend. How can I create something out of nothing? If I can¡¯t introduce them to


    each other, I wouldn''t dare brag," Samuel said with a smile.


    "What I mean is whether he is a friend of yours." Yvonne looked at Samuel in a daze. Although she


    didn''t think it was possible, her intuition told her that the Tagliare Company didn''t belong to Samuel¡¯s


    friend at all. It belonged to Samuel.


    Samuel was stunned by Yvonne¡¯s words.


    The reason why she said so must be because she suspected that he was Tagliare''s boss.


    But Samuel would never admit it.


    "Do you think I can be the boss of Tagliare?" Samuel burst intoughter and said, "I don''t even have


    the qualification to register apany now. I''m not yet at the legal age. Do you think I''m so


    powerful?"


    Yvonne frowned slightly. It was just intuition. As for Samuel was the boss or not, she could not


    judge.


    "Why are you willing to help us?" Yvonne asked.


    "Because of you." Samuel said without any concealment. Although his purpose was too


    straightforward and might cause Yvonne''s resistance, Samuel felt that there was no need to lie in


    front of Yvonne. Moreover, this kind of thing would be exposed sooner orter, so there was no


    point in hiding it.


    "Why would it be because of me?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "If I say that you will be my future wife, would you believe me?" Samuel asked.


    Yvonne burst intoughter and said, "Are you going to tell me your past and present lives? Although


    I''m young, I''m not stupid. I won''t be fooled by you so easily."


    Samuel shook his head. Maybe most people would not believe what had happened in his previous


    life and this life, but it was true. Samuel¡¯s rebirth gave him a chance to change his experience,


    combining him with Yvonne, so that he would not be despised or insulted by others.


    Everything that had happened in the past could be unleashed in a new way by Samuel.


    "I''m telling the truth. You don''t believe me now, but you''ll know everything in the future," Samuel


    said. He couldn''t awaken Yvonne''s memory, because his rebirth also meant that Yvonne didn¡¯t


    experience what happened in thest life.


    However, there was a chance that might allow Yvonne to know everything, and that was Fu Yao. If


    the energy bead created by Fu Yao was once again merged with Yvonne, perhaps she would know


    everything.


    Of course, this was just Samuel''s guess. He didn''t know what exactly would happen.


    "Did you tell your story to anyone else?" Yvonne asked.


    "Of course not." Samuel said without hesitation. This was not a trick of chasing after girls. How


    could Samuel use it on other people?


    "I have to say that it''s very novel, but for you, isn''t Qi Yiyun a better choice?" Yvonne said.


    Samuel frowned. Qi Yiyun deliberately avoided him today. ording to Samuel, Yvonne should not


    know that he and Qi Yiyun knew each other. However, since she said so, it was obvious that she


    knew that Samuel and Qi Yiyun knew each other.


    "I only know her." Samuel said.


    "But she''s better looking than me," Yvonne blinked and said.


    Samuel could not deny this. Not only was Qi Yiyun beautiful, she was also more beautiful than


    Yvonne. Even if Yvonne hadpleted the transformation of her goddess, she would still not be


    able topare to Qi Yiyun.


    However, this kind of thing was not decided by appearance.


    No woman could ever rece Samuel''s feelings for Yvonne.


    Besides, apart from feeling sorry for Qi Yiyun, Samuel did not really like Qi Yiyun.


    "Feelings can''t be measured by beauty. As I said in myst life, you were my wife," Samuel said.


    Yvonne pouted and thought, "This guy is really good at making up stories. It was as if he was telling


    the truth."


    "If you can really help my dad, I''ll think about it," Yvonne said.


    Samuel smiled. This was the best result he had ever seen after showing his attitude towards


    Yvonne.


    Yvonne did not reject him, which was something to be happy about.


    As for helping Godfrey, wasn''t that just a simple word from him?


    "Don''t worry. I''m here. He will definitely seed," Samuel said.


    "You''re the boss. Of course, it''s up to you," Yvonne said casually.


    Samuel knew that Yvonne was testing him on purpose, so he didn''t quibble or admit it. He just


    pretended that he had heard nothing.


    As the two of them cleaned up the table, Godfrey arrived in the Sue family''s house.


    In the evening, the honored tutor usually liked to make a cup of tea and sit quietly in the yard to


    enjoy the bright moon in the sky.


    "Dad." Godfrey walked up to the old man and called him gently.


    The old man put down the teapot, sighed, and said," Well, do you regret it?"


    "No, of course not. I have good news for you," Godfrey said.


    The old man, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. Good news came so quickly, but


    he had never expected it.


    Moreover, he didn''t have any hope of winning when he handed this matter over to Godfrey. He


    didn''t expect that Godfrey could really do it.


    "There''s good news so soon?" The old man asked in surprise.


    "We''re not sure about the cooperation, but I know some information. It''s absolutely vital for us,"


    Godfrey said.

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    The old man was instantly curious about the news and motioned Godfrey to sit opposite him.


    The strong smile on the corner of Godfrey''s mouth could not be concealed at all, because he knew


    that no one was allowed to disturb the old man when he drank tea, because the old man enjoyed


    quiet and careful taste. It was a rare treatment for him to be able to sit down at this time.


    "Are you sure the news is true?" the old man asked. He was a little surprised that Godfrey could do


    these things, because he was well aware of Godfrey''s ability, so he still had some doubts about the


    authenticity of the news brought by Godfrey.


    Godfrey had already considered this question. He felt that it was impossible for Samuel to make up


    such a story in front of him, so he dared to report it to the old man.


    "Dad, don''t worry. The news is absolutely true, and it has a lot to do with us," Godfrey said.


    The old man frowned slightly. Since it could have a lot to do with the Sue family, it was the Sue


    family''s business. It seemed that Tagliare''s n needed construction materials.


    "Hurry up and speak, don''t keep us guessing," the old master said with a look that he couldn''t wait


    to speak.


    "Dad, do you know the abandoned field in the west of the city?"


    The old master nodded and didn''t say anything, quietly awaiting his next words.


    Godfrey nced at the tea on the table. The old man poured Godfrey a cup without saying


    anything.


    Godfrey was so ecstatic that he raised his ss and drank it all in one gulp. Then, he continued to


    say,'' The first project Tagliare carried out was to develop the west side of the city."


    The old man''s eyebrows were even more furrowed. The west of the city was almost a rottennd,


    and even the government couldn''t do anything about it. Moreover, thatnd wasn''t very valuable, so


    the development wouldn''t be very useful.


    Even if he wanted to restart the industrial park, did he have the ability to attract the factories to


    invest?


    The whole industrial park couldn''t be driven by one or two small factories.


    "How will he develop it?" The old man asked.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "New city district, the economic center of Cloud City. Tagliare is going to build the core city district of


    Cloud City in the west," Godfrey said.


    The old man was stunned for a moment, and then he waved his hand directly. Presumably, his


    mood was exactly the same as that of Godfrey when he first heard about this matter.


    Isn''t it a whimsical thing to build a core city?


    With Cloud City''s economic strength, how could it support a new city?


    Even if Tagliare was really willing to invest a lot of money to establish the new city area, in the old


    man''s opinion, the old city area would not develop. After all, the consumption ability of Cloud City


    was limited. In the absence of economic consumption, the new city area was just a joke.


    "You''ve been cheated, haven''t you? Cloud City is an 18th-tier city. Even if there is a new city, what


    can it do? Without economic impetus, how can it develop?" The old man shook his head and said.


    Now he had some doubts about the authenticity of Godfrey''s statement.


    Although he did not know how capable the boss behind Tagliare was, no matter how capable he


    was or how rich he was, it was impossible for him to do such a stupid thing.


    To the old master, building a new city was like throwing money into the ocean.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I haven''t finished yet." Godfrey poured himself a cup of teaand then continued to


    say,'' There will be a Tagliare Trading Tower in the new city area. This Tagliare Trading Tower will


    be thergest shopping mall in the whole of the Asia. All the first-tier brands in the world will


    be stationed in Tagliare Commercial Tower. With the influence of these name brands, it can attract


    the consumption of foreign tourists. In this way, it can promote the development of the whole Cloud


    City."


    The old man smiled. If that was really the case, there would be no problem in developing a new city


    area because he knew how attractive those name brands were. But wouldn''t it be a joke to settle


    these world-famous name brands into Cloud City?


    In addition to A-list cities, no ss-level brands were willing to settle in A-list cities. This joke was


    more ridiculous than building a new city.


    "In my opinion, you must have been lied to." The old man said.


    Hearing this, Godfrey became anxious. He wanted to use this matter to make aeback in front


    of the old master. How could the old master not believe it?


    "Dad, it''s true. It can''t be false," Godfrey said with certainty.


    "Why do you think Cloud City can attract the world''s top brands to enter it? It''s just an eighteen-tier


    city. How can those top brands take it seriously?" The old man asked.


    Godfrey didn''t know how to answer this question. After all, he didn''t know how the Boss of Tagliare


    had put this matter into practice.


    But Samuel was very certain, and he also said that the head of the area of these brands would


    arrive in Cloud City in a few days. There was no need for him to lie at all, because this lie would


    soon be exposed.


    "Dad, the people in charge of those brands will soone to Cloud City to do the test. Believe me,


    we must take the advantage. As for the construction of the new city area, you should know better


    than me about the requirements of the construction materials. We must negotiate with Tagliare


    before anyone else knows about this," Godfrey said.


    If this was the case, the Sue family did have an advantage in the face of this situation, but if this


    was just an empty promise, the Sue family would be happy for nothing.


    However, since it was an opportunity, it was worth giving it a try. Regardless of whether there was a


    new city area established, being able to achieve a good rtionship with Tagliare as soon as


    possible was also a good thing for the Sue family.


    "I''ll let people pay close attention to the situation of the arrival of the airport recently. As for the


    cooperation with Tagliare, let''s hold a morning meeting tomorrow. Let''s discuss it together." The old


    man said.


    These words made Godfrey anxious. If he held a meeting early, wouldn''t everyone know about it?


    The more people knew about it, the easier it would be exposed. Once others knew about it, he


    would lose the initiative.


    "Dad, there is no need to hold a meeting. If too many people know about it, what will we do if the


    news is


    leaked out?" Godfrey said with a worried face.


    The old man waved his hand and said, "We''re family, how could the news be leaked? Besides,


    there are too many people and too many forces. They all help offer advice, so that we can secure


    the cooperation. If there''s nothing else, you can go back first."


    Godfrey immediately lowered his head. It was a matter of achievement, but Godfrey did not feel any


    benefit. Moreover, once Lionel knew about this matter, he would definitely take the credit from him,


    which made Godfrey even more worried.


    But now that things hade to this point, there was no way he could go against the old master''s


    will, so he could only give up.


    When he left the Sue family, Godfrey couldn''t help sighing. If he had known this would happen, he


    would not have told the old man about it.

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    Early the next morning, in order not to miss the meeting, Godfrey arrived at thepany very early.


    This matter was closely rted to him, and he did not dare to neglect it.


    The others had also received the news that the Old Master was going to have a meeting, but they


    were not in a hurry.


    When Lionel came to the conference room and saw Godfrey had arrived early, he couldn''t help


    sneering.


    "Elder brother, you''re very active in the meeting, but you don''t have the ability to make contributions


    to thepany at all," Lionel said.


    Godfrey shook his head. It wasmon for him to be ridiculed by his brother, but Godfrey could not


    find a chance to fight back in the past. After all, his personal ability was limited, and he had indeed


    not made any contribution to thepany.


    "Lionel, no matter what, I''m still your Big Brother. Do you have to be so aggressive? And soon, my


    position in thepany will change. At that time, I''m afraid you will try to tter me again," Godfrey


    said.


    Lionel couldn''t helpughing. To tter him? Wasn''t that a big joke?


    Everyone in thepany knew how useless Godfrey was. Even some ordinary staff wouldn''t take


    Godfrey


    seriously, so how could he try to tter him?


    "Big Brother, did you take the wrong medicine? Why did you say something like that? I, Lionel, still


    need to curry favor with you? Don''t you know what status you have in thepany?" Lionel shook


    his head, doubting that Godfrey''s brain might be squeezed by the door, so he said such funny


    words.


    "Let''s wait and see. In a while, you will know what I have done," Godfrey said lightly.


    Lionel frowned. This guy would not be so confident at ordinary times. Did he really do something


    big?


    Did he really manage to negotiate with Tagliare''s cooperation?


    How was that possible? How did he manage to achieve this in just one day?


    Although Lionel thought that it was impossible, he already had a faint worry in his heart, because if


    Godfrey really did it, his position in thepany would immediately rise, which would inevitably


    pose a threat to Lionel.


    "No, even if he has agreed to cooperate with Tagliare, I have to find a way to grab the credit. I can''t


    let him have a position in thepany."


    As the Sue family came to the conference room in session, the old master slowly appeared after


    everyone was present, holding a teapot in his hand all the time.


    Drinking tea was something that the honored tutor couldn''t becking in daily life. If he didn''t drink it


    for a day, his entire body would feel ufortable.


    "Dad, is there anything serious? So you held the meeting so early today?" Lionel couldn''t wait to


    ask the old man.


    The old man nced at Godfrey and said, "There is indeed a big event. I''m afraid it will affect the


    company''s future."


    When the old man looked at Godfrey, Lionel''s eyelids began to twitch. Although he suspected that


    Godfrey had really seeded in the cooperation, he didn''t want to believe it.


    Now, judging from the Old Master''s attitude, Godfrey seemed to have really done it!


    Lionel secretly gritted his teeth. He had bullied Godfrey for so many years, and he would not allow


    Godfrey to turn over. He must kill him in the cradle.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    "Eldest Uncle, it can''t be that the cooperation with Tagliare has beenpleted, right?"


    "No way, did he really do it?"


    Everyone in the conference room had a look of disbelief on their faces at the moment, because in


    their hearts, Godfrey was a good-for-nothing. How could such a difficult thing be done by a good-


    for-nothing?


    "We haven''t reached an agreement yet," the old man said.


    Hearing this, Lionel immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and the others also figured out the


    expression that they should have. This was Godfrey''s real strength. It was only right that he didn''t


    make a deal. If he did, it would be strange.


    "Although the cooperation didn''t seed, Godfrey brought back a very important piece of news.


    Moreover, at present, otherpanies don''t know about this. It''s very good for us," the old man


    said.


    His words made Lionel''s heart skip a beat.


    "Dad, what news is so important?" Lionel asked.


    "Tagliare''s path of development and ns," the old man said.


    Lionel''s forehead wrinkled. The development direction and n of Tagliare Company should be very


    internal. How could Godfrey know about it?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    And so far, Tagliare had only been listed. No one had ever seen Tagliare''s boss or even the staff.


    How did he get the news?


    "Dad, have you been fooled by someone? Tagliare has not officially entered the city yet. How could


    Godfrey know about these things?" Lionel looked at Godfrey suspiciously and said.


    The Old Master had already suspected Godfreyst night, and now he didn''t choose to believe all of


    it. He was just preparing for the worst.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s true or false. Since we know about it, we should make some preparations for


    it.


    Even if it''s false, it won''t be a loss to us. But if it''s true, there will be too many benefits," the old man


    said.


    The old man''s words were understandable, so Lionel did not refute it. Instead, he asked, "What is


    Tagliare''s n?"


    The old man looked at Godfrey. Since Godfrey had inquired about the news, he should naturally let


    him tell others. After all, it was his credit.


    For the first time in the meeting, Godfrey spoke up on his own, which finally gave him a sense of


    existence. Moreover, he knew that this was only the first step in his change of status. In the future,


    his weight in this conference room would be heavier and heavier.


    Godfrey cleared his throat and told him everything he knew.


    When everyone heard that Tagliare was about to develop the west of the city as a new city district,


    they all revealed a look of suspicion. Theiryout was limited, and they did not agree that the


    development of the new city district would benefit Tagliare. Hence, if Tagliare''s boss was not a fool,


    he would definitely not do so.


    Moreover, the entrance of the world brand could not be regarded as an unachievable thing, but a


    joke.


    "Big Brother, where did you hear such unreliable gossip? The key is that you actually believed it.


    Even though Tagliare can get Manfred to do things, it is only limited to Cloud City. You don''t think


    that his influence can affect the entire world, do you?" Lionel said with disdain. Cloud City was just a


    speck of dustpared with the world. The two could not bepared at all.

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    In the face of Lionel''s words, Godfrey chose to ignore them directly, because it was very normal for


    him to go against him. Godfrey did not care about his attitude at all.


    "I know you think it''s incredible, but soon, the head of the brands wille to Cloud City to have a


    look.


    Whether it''s true or not, the truth wille out. It''s definitely not ours," Godfrey said.


    His words made the others waver a little. After all, Godfrey was very confident, and he had also said


    that there would be local officialsing to investigate.


    This matter could not be faked.


    "If this is the case, the construction of the new city is veryrge for the use of the construction


    materials. If we can find a chance to cooperate, the Sue family will be limitless in the future."


    "That''s right. To contribute some strength to the new city area, the status of the Sue family will


    definitely rise sharply in Cloud City."


    "The chance of the Sue family is finally here. We''re going to be a B-list family in the future!"


    The crowd was already excited, as if they had seen the dawn of the future.


    But there was one person who was not happy. He was Lionel.


    Because the credit for this matter belonged to Godfrey, but he didn''t want to see such a thing


    happen.


    In Lionel''s mind, he would never hope Godfrey could turn the tables.


    "Dad, since this matter is very likely to happen, please leave the cooperation to me. My ability is


    stronger than Big Brother''s, and I''m more confident to do it," Lionel said. He wanted to seize the first


    opportunity and take the cooperation. Only in this way could he stop Godfrey''s chance to turn over.


    "Lionel, have you forgotten that I have been in charge of this matter since yesterday?" Godfrey


    asked coldly.


    Lionel looked straight at the old master and did not care what Godfrey had said. He continued,


    "Dad, you should be very clear about the abilities of Big Brother and me. If we hand over such an


    important thing to him, we will lose our chance if he messed it up. But if you let me do it, I have 80%


    of certainty that I can do it."


    The old man was also much entangled in his heart. He could tell which of the two sons was more


    capable. Lionel was indeed more excellent than Godfrey. It would be more feasible to hand this


    matter over to him.


    However, the news was brought back by Godfrey. No one dared to take on the task at the meeting


    yesterday. At this time, Lionel was obviously trying to take away Godfrey''s credit.


    "Dad, if I can bring this news back, that means we can cooperate. His ability is stronger. Why can''t


    he inquire about this news?" Godfrey said calmly. He had an advantage in this matter. On the one


    hand, he took charge of this matter yesterday. On the other hand, the news he brought back could


    at least prove that he had done it to a certain extent, which Lionel could notpare with.


    Therefore, while Lionel was anxious, Godfrey was very calm.


    The old man nodded and felt that Godfrey''s words made sense. After all, he had brought back such


    an important piece of news, which meant that he must have established some internal rtionships


    with Tagliare. At present, Lionel could notpare with him.


    "Dad, I just didn''t do it, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t do it. I can do whatever he can do. It''s just a


    piece of news. As long as you let me do it, I can bring you more news." Lionel was a little anxious,


    and even his words became very fast.


    "You can do it?" Godfrey nced at Lionel provocatively and said, "There is not even a shadow of


    Tagliare Company now. How can you do it? Can you know the people inside?"


    "You can know him, but why can''t I?" Lionel gnashed his teeth and said.


    "The person I know is a friend of the Boss of Tagliare.


    You will never know who this person is. Moreover, I already have favorable conditions. Why should


    you waste your time?" Godfrey said.


    "Then give me your conditions and let me do them," Lionel.


    Godfrey didn''t expect Lionel to say such shameless words, which really destroyed his outlook.


    "Lionel, don''t you feel ashamed?" Godfrey scolded coldly.


    At this time, Lionel didn''t care about his face. He only knew that if this matter was done by Godfrey,


    his position would be far inferior to Godfrey''s, and it would be difficult for him to turn things around in


    the future.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, the cooperation with Tagliare would be the biggest change the Sue family faced, and there


    would be nothing that could bepared to it in the future.


    "I just want to give thepany a more stable factor. I don¡¯t want such a good opportunity to waste


    in the hands of a good-for-nothing like you," Lionel said angrily.


    Although many people regarded Godfrey as a good-for-nothing, no one had ever said such a thing


    in front of the Old Master. Lionel only blurted it out on impulse.


    At this time, others could not help but think Lionel gone too far.


    "Smack!"


    The old man mmed his fist heavily on the conference table, and the whole conference room


    suddenly became quiet.


    "Have you had enough of quarreling?" The old man said coldly with a gloomy face.


    Lionel shivered all over. Only then did he realize that he had said something wrong, but it was too


    late for him to regret it.


    Godfrey lowered his head and said, "Dad, please believe me. This time, I will definitely prove my


    ability and will never let you down. Besides, Lionel can neverpare with me in terms of social


    rtionships."


    "You''ll be in charge of this matter," the old master said.


    This was not a pleasant surprise for Godfrey, because this was what he should get.


    However, Lionel could not control his impulse. He said to the old master, "Dad, do you want to miss


    this opportunity for nothing? How can you hand over the future of the Sue family to him on this


    matter?"


    The old master was also angry. Lionel was so stubborn. Even if he really had the ability, the old


    master was not willing to use him.


    There could be conflicts between families, but it shoule be within a certain limit, if they developed


    into enemies, it was definitely not what the old master wanted to see.


    "Well, if you continue to pester this, from now on, all your positions in thepany will be


    removed," The old master said.


    His words were like a basin of cold water, pouring down on Lionel''s heart and helping him toe


    to his senses.


    He knew that the old man was a man of his word. If he didn''t give up, he would probably just be a


    nobody in thepany. At that time, there would be no difference between him and the good-for-


    nothing Godfrey.


    "That''s all for today''s meeting. Let''s call it a day." The old master got up and left the meeting room.


    Others did not dare to talk much about the dispute between the brothers. After all, who was the


    leader of thepany in the future was uncertain, no one dared to easily stand up at this time.

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    When Godfrey was about to leave the conference room, Lionel stood in front of him.


    "What else do you want to do?" Godfrey asked coldly.


    Lionel''s eyes were full of anger. In his opinion, a good-for-nothing like Godfrey should be a good-for-


    nothing in thepany. When did such a good-for-nothing dare to argue with him in thepany?


    "Godfrey, I''ll give you onest chance. Let me talk to Tagliare. Otherwise, I''ll make you get out of the


    Sue familypletely," Lionel said, gnashing his teeth.


    In the face of Lionel''s threat, Godfrey did not feel afraid. Instead, he felt that it was ridiculous.


    "Why did you ask me to get out of the Sue family? Haven''t you noticed that your position is


    threatened? And I can tell you that I will definitely seed in the cooperation with Tagliare. No


    matter what you do behind my back, you can''t stop me," Godfrey said.


    Lionel suddenly clenched his fists and said, "Are you really that sure? Who do you think you are?


    The boss of Tagliare would never think highly of a good-for-nothing like you."


    Godfrey pushed Lionel away and said mercilessly, "I am your brother. I won''t argue with you, but if


    you want to make trouble, I can only treat it as I don''t have you as my brother. You had better not do


    anything


    that I regret."


    Lionel was so angry that his whole body trembled. When did this guy be so arrogant in front of


    him?


    "Godfrey, just you wait. I will definitely make you suffer a crushing defeat."


    On the other hand, Samuel had already arranged for Xiaolong to go to the Heavenly Family and


    follow Tian Honghui to enter and leave thepany. He would observe every move of Tian


    Honghui and cultivate the temperament of a boss.


    Tian Honghui was very confused by Samuel''s arrangement. However, Tian Changsheng, that old


    fox, was aware of the reason behind Samuel''s actions.


    These big shots who didn''t want to show up easily usually cultivated their own puppets. On the


    surface, the puppets were regarded as the boss by others, but he controlled everything in private.


    Samuel''s behavior made Tian Changsheng feel that his background was unfathomable.


    As for Xiaolong, he also did his best to study. Although he felt that he could not take on this task,


    since Samuel handed it over to him, he must try his best not to let Samuel down.


    However, as a low-level punk in the society, it was not easy for him to suddenly be a boss.


    After all, it took a lot of mentality changes to change a person''s temperament in a short period of


    time, but it was not easy to do that.


    "Dad, why did Samuel do that?" After staying in thepany for a day, Xiaolong was almost


    inseparable from thepany. Tian Honghui felt that his freedom was restricted, making him very


    ufortable. So when he returned home, he asked Tian Changsheng this question.


    "Don''t you see that Samuel wants to train Xiaolong into a puppet? The one who is with you is no


    longer a gangster, but the boss of Tagliare Company on the surface," said Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Honghui couldn''t help but reveal a hint of a sneer when he heard those words.


    Xiaolong was the boss of Tagliare?


    Samuel thought too highly of him.


    As for Xiaolong who had never seen much of the world, could he control the situation when he


    suddenly sat on the position of the boss of Tagliare?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Dad, it seems that his insight is really not good. All day long, Xiaolong gives me the feeling that he


    is a pawn. Letting him be a general, Samuel thinks too highly of him," Tian Honghui said.


    Tian Changsheng also had such an idea in his heart. After all, Xiaolong''s social status was too low.


    He did not know what the real upper ss was at all, and there were many things that he had not


    seen. In order to let him have the temperament of a boss, it must be changed for a long time.


    Tagliare was aplished, and Xiaolong did not have much time left. How could heplete the


    transformation?


    "That''s Samuel¡¯s idea. We can''t interfere in his affairs. No matter whether Xiaolong has the


    temperament of a boss or not, as long as Samuel allows him to be a boss, he will be the boss," said


    Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Honghui couldn''t help but sigh when he heard this. This was probably fate.


    The Heavenly Family had only be the top family in Cloud City after many years. However,


    Xiaolong, who was nobody in the society, had be a great person in Cloud City because of


    meeting Samuel. Just thinking about it was a joke. What did the hard work of the Heavenly family


    mean to Xiaolong?


    "Dad, this person still depends on luck. Xiaolong''s social status is almost higher than ours," Tian


    Honghui said with a wry smile.


    Tian Changsheng did not care about these things.


    After all, Xiaolong was a puppet. In his opinion, what was more important is whether the rtionship


    between the Heavenly Family and Samuel could not continue to develop in a positive way. Besides,


    the matter in the new city area, could the Heavenly Family get a chance to cooperate with Samuel?


    "Even though we aren''t lucky, we still have a chance. As long as we seize this chance, we might be


    able to leave Cloud City," Tian Changsheng said.


    The father and son chatted for a long time, but the topic eventually failed to bypass Samuel.


    At that moment, Samuel was staring at Qi Yiyun in the hotel.


    "Yvonne clearly knows that we know each other. Why did you deliberately avoid me and let me think


    that she didn''t know anything?" Samuel asked Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun looked indifferent and said, "Did I deliberately avoid it? I just left because I didn''t want to


    disturb you. Is there anything wrong with that?"


    "Qi Yiyun, I''m warning you. If you want to sow discord between me and Yvonne, I will never let you


    go." Samuel owed Qi Yiyun something, but he would never allow Qi Yiyun to destroy his rtionship


    with Yvonne. He could not let any misunderstanding happen between them.


    Samuel knew that Qi Yiyun was deliberately pretending not to know him. It was very likely that she


    was trying to use this careless move to create a misunderstanding between Yvonne and him.


    Fortunately, Samuel did not say that he did not know Qi Yiyun. Otherwise, this deliberate cover-up


    would inevitably make Yvonne suspect their rtionship.


    "I came all the way to Cloud City to find you. Are you going to treat me like this?" Qi Yiyun gritted


    her teeth and said unwillingly.


    "I didn''t ask you toe to me. I never thought that I would meet you so soon. If you have any


    dissatisfaction, you can deliberately leave Cloud City tomorrow. I''ll ask someone to see you off,"


    Samuel


    said tly.


    Qi Yiyun raised her fist. She seemed to be very angry, but soon, she pretended that nothing had


    happened and went straight to bed. She said to Samuel, "I''m going to sleep. I have sses


    tomorrow. Don''t disturb me."

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Qi Yiyun was the same as she was before she was reborn. No matter


    what kind of blow she had suffered, she could pretend that nothing had happened.


    Samuel knew that he owed her more and more. But even if he knew the situation, he couldn''t


    change it. If Qi Yiyun didn''t leave, he couldn''t drive her away.


    Samuel had already be ustomed to sleeping on the sofa. Although the space was not big,


    it was enough for him to have a good sleep.


    The next morning, Qi Yiyun didn''t say anything to Samuel and went to school.


    This was Qi Yiyun''s way of dealing with problems. She pretended as if nothing had happened, so


    there was no need to care about anything. However, in this situation, she would often suffer great


    grievances.


    After Samuel got up, he received a call from Nangong Boling. The head of the area of the first-line


    brands would arrive in Cloud City today. This meant that the n for Samuel''s new district had


    taken the most important step.


    "You don''t have to go to the Heavenly Family''spany today. I''ll take you to meet some people."


    Samuel called Xiaolong. Since he was the boss of Tagliare, the people in charge of the local area


    had


    arrived. Naturally, Xiaolong had to receive him.


    "Boss, I''ll be at the hotel right away," Xiaolong answered readily, but deep down, he was very


    nervous. He knew that the person that Boss had asked him to meet was not a small fry.


    When the local authorities appeared in Cloud City, the Sue family received the news as soon as


    possible. The old master of the Sue Family had deliberately arranged for people to spy on this


    matter. After all, he still had some doubts about Godfrey''s words. However, when the news came


    out, all doubts disappeared. This made him very excited.


    If the new city district could really develop and the Sue family could participate in this project, it


    would increase the Sue family'' status in Cloud City by several levels.


    "It''s early in the morning. What are you happy about?" The Old Madam couldn''t help asking when


    she saw the unconceble smile on the Old Master''s face.


    The Old Master said happily, "It seems that the promotion of the new city area is true. The head of


    the bands has already arrived in Cloud City. I didn''t expect Godfrey, who has been unknown for so


    many years, has made such a big contribution to the Sue family this time."


    The Old Madam had already heard about thepany''s affairs. She still didn''t agree with the Old


    Master to give such an important task to Godfrey because in her opinion, Lionel could do this better,


    how could he let a good-for-nothing like Godfrey do it?


    Although they were both her sons, the Old Madam never thought Godfrey''s ability couldpare


    with anyone else''s.


    "Since it''s already in effect, you''d better leave it to Lionel. You know how useless Godfrey is. If he


    screws it up, the Sue family will have no chance at all," the Old Madam said.


    This sentence made the Old Master frown and he said, "Even you think so?"


    "What can we do? Godfrey has been useless for so many years. We have given him many


    chances, but when did he seed?" the Old Madam said.


    The Old Master thought about it seriously. They had given Godfrey a lot of opportunities, but


    Godfrey had never satisfied them.


    In fact, in the Old Master''s heart, he had thought twice about this matter. If he let Lionel do it, on the


    surface, it seemed that he was more confident, but Lionel could not get such inside information like


    Godfrey. This also showed that Godfrey had a rtionship that Lionel could notpare with.


    In this case, if he judged the situation with his personal ability and handed it over to Lionel, it would


    be even worse.


    "In fact, I have also thought about it, but this matter must be done by Godfrey," the Old Master said.


    The Old Madam looked confused and asked, "Why?"


    "Godfrey knows the boss of Tagliare''s friend, and I''m afraid he has a close rtionship with him.


    This makes him more dominant, but Lionel didn''t," the Old Master said.


    The Old Madam shook her head with a disdainful look. In her opinion, Godfrey was just lucky, but


    this kind of luck could not go on like this.


    "It''s up to you. Thepany is up to you anyway," the Old Madam said.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the Old Master suddenly covered his chest with a painful expression.


    Seeing this, the Old Madam hurriedly put the medicine into the Old Master''s mouth.


    The Old Master had suffered from a heart attack for many years and could not be cured. In recent


    years, his illness had be more and more serious. In his own words, he could not live much


    longer. So he hoped to see a better development of the Sue family when he was alive.


    ording to the situation in Samuel¡¯s previous life, the Old Master should have died of illness when


    Samuel was 22 years old, which was half a yearter. But now, it seemed that he could not hold on


    for so long.


    "Are you feeling better?" the Old Madam asked.


    After taking the medicine, the Old Master''s expression obviously eased a lot, but this also made him


    sigh and say, "I don''t know how long I can hold out. I hope I can see the day when the new city area


    falls."


    At this time, Xiaolong had already picked up Samuel. Although he did not see the people mentioned


    by Samuel, Xiaolong had obviously begun to be nervous. His expression was stiff, and even his


    words seemed very unnatural.


    "Boss, are the people you''re meeting today the head of those brands?" Xiaolong asked Samuel.


    "Are you feeling anxious?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Xiaolong nodded stiffly and said, "How can I not be nervous? If it weren''t for boss, I would never


    have met such a person in my life."


    Samuel waved his hand indifferently and said, "How did you bully the weak in the past? Just treat


    them with that attitude. You treat everyone as ordinary people on the street of the school. In this


    way, you won''t be afraid."


    "Boss." Xiaolong heard these words and smiled bitterly. He did not dare to treat the head of the


    brands with such an attitude. He said, "They are different from ordinary people. I''m already afraid


    just by standing in front of them."


    "They don''t eat people. What''s more, you¡¯re my subordinate now. If you''re scared, you''re


    embarrassing me. Don''t you want me, the boss, to lose face?" Samuel said faintly.


    Xiaolong took a deep breath. He wanted to use this to strengthen himself, but it was useless. It


    instead made him even more nervous.


    Samuel continued, "You don''t want to be looked down upon, do you? Haven''t you thought about


    going back to your hometown with glory one day?"


    After a pause, Samuel asked, "Is there anyone else in your family?"


    "Mom, Dad, and I have a younger sister." Xiaolong hadn''t been home for two years. For him, his


    family was a ce that he was afraid of, because not only did his family look down upon him, but


    also the vigers kept him at a distance, for fear of having anything to do with him.


    "Do you want to win glory for your parents? When you have done these things, I will let you go


    home gloriously. How about that?" Samuel said.


    "Boss, my parents don''t want me to go home. Every time I go home, they don''t even want me to


    enter the door. In the whole family, except for my sister who treats me as a family member, no one


    will treat me as a family member," Xiaolong said with a wry smile.


    "Since your sister regards you as her brother, don''t you want her to see how powerful you are? She


    will definitely be very happy, and those who look down on you, don''t you want them to regret it?


    When the timees, I will arrange a motorcade for you. How about ten Rolls-Royces? Will it


    surprise them enough to


    drive them into the vige?" Samuel said.


    Xiaolong felt excited for no reason. If there were ten Rolls-Royce in the vige, those who looked


    down upon him would not even dare to breathe heavily.


    And if his sister saw that he was so powerful, the little girl would certainly worship him, and his


    parents would never shut him out again.


    "Boss, can I really do it?" Xiaolong asked weakly.


    "You''re now the boss of Tagliare. There''s nothing you can''t do, but the premise is that you can''t let


    me lose face. Otherwise, all of this is just empty talk," Samuel said.


    Xiaolong took a few deep breaths in session. For no other reason, he just wanted to let his sister


    see the luxury cars. He had to work hard.


    Moreover, Xiaolong had to show the people in the vige how powerful he was when they scolded


    him in secret.


    "Boss, for the sake of my sister, I won''t let you lose face, " Xiaolong said.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Everyone had their own desires. As long as they could grasp the desire, they


    would be fearless. It seemed that in Xiaolong''s mind, his sister was still very important, which


    provoked his desire.


    Tagliare Company was still an empty shell, but everyone in Cloud City knew that when Tagliare


    opened, it would inevitably be one of the most influentialpanies in Cloud City.


    "Boss, thepany is so big. How many people should we recruit?" After entering thepany,


    Xiaolong sighed with emotion. He was about to be the boss here, which made Xiaolong feel


    like he was in a dream.


    "It doesn''t matter how many people there are. The most important thing is that the size should be


    big enough. Even if we only need an office room, the whole building must belong to us," Samuel


    said with a smile.


    As for Samuel¡¯s words, Xiaolong could only use some words to describe them, which was that he


    was rich and powerful. If he didn''t have money, he wouldn''t dare to y like this.


    Not long after, the head of the brands came to thepany one after another. This group of people


    was always arrogant, but today, they were more and more restrained, because the big boss had


    already made it clear that they must not offend the person they were going to see today. If anyone


    dared to make a mistake in this matter, they would be doomed.


    A very strange phenomenon happened in front of Samuel. Xiaolong was nervous, and the group of


    people in charge was also nervous. When the two groups of people met, it was as if they were


    competing over who was more nervous.


    Samuel coughed softly, and Xiaolong came to his senses. He quickly said to the head of the brand,"


    Hello."

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    Those few people also hurriedly responded.


    "Hello."


    "Hello."


    "Hello."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this situation, Samuel tried his best to hold back his smile. Since both sides were so


    nervous, he would just let them rx slowly. He was toozy to teach Xiaolong what to do. After all,


    Xiaolong would need to be responsible for most of thepany''s affairs in the future. Now he had


    to take it as getting used to this situation in advance.


    At the same time, Samuel knew that these principals must have something to do with Nangong


    Boling. He was even more certain about Nangong Boling''s control over these famous brands.


    Although Samuel couldn''t be sure how many super luxury brands Nangong Boling controlled, the


    number was by no means small.


    His wealth had probably reached an unimaginable level. Those people on the world''s rich list were


    not enough for him to fight alone.


    Other than the Sue family who knew that the heads of the brands had arrived in Cloud City, the


    Heavenly Family and Manfred had also received the news in the


    first ce.


    Tian Changsheng had never thought that it was Samuel who was bragging, so those people came.


    In Tian Changsheng''s opinion, it was a matter of course. Since Samuel had said that he would build


    the west of the city into thergest shopping mall, he would never joke. And after this incident, it


    was enough to prove that Samuel was capable of doing it.


    "Dad, who on earth is he? The head of these brands came just like that," Tian Honghui said to Tian


    Changsheng with a solemn expression. The head of these brands hade to Cloud City together.


    This was definitely not something they could decide. They must have received orders from the head


    office, or even the biggest boss. This meant that these famous fashion giants had to do things


    ording to Samuel''s wishes. This kind of power was beyond Tian Honghui''s imagination.


    Tian Changsheng smiled indifferently. He had already known that Samuel had great power.


    Otherwise, when they were in Hillside Vi, it was impossible for that man to kneel down and beg


    for mercy.


    However, Tian Changsheng couldn''t figure out Samuel''s exact identity by relying on his own


    imagination. After all, there were too many capable people in the world, so how could it be possible


    for him to specte at will?


    "Is it important who he is? The important thing is that he can easily change the life of any person, or


    even the status of a city," Tian Changsheng said.


    Tian Honghui took a deep breath. He thought back to the first time he met Samuel. At that time, he


    did not take Samuel seriously at all. He even thought that Samuel was just a kid. At most, he took


    advantage of his family background to show off his power.


    However, as his understanding of Samuel deepened, Tian Honghui realized how stupid his original


    idea was.


    What Samuel could do, perhaps, was not as simple as just making use of the background of his


    family.


    "I really can''t imagine what Cloud City will be in the future. Will it be a first-tier city?" Tian


    Honghui said in shock.


    Such an idea was purely unrealistic, because it was not possible to build an 18th-tier city into a first-


    tier city by relying on one''s own strength.


    However, Tian Honghui felt that the others might not be able to do so, but Samuel was possible. He


    had gathered all the brands in the world with just a single sentence. Who knew what kind of storm


    would be caused by his next sentence?


    "Maybe it depends on whether he is happy or not, but these things are still too long. Now we have


    to think of a way to get involved in the cooperation of Tagliare," said Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Honghui nodded. The construction of the Western City''s new city district this time would


    definitely cause a great change in the structure of Cloud City. If the Heavenly Family wanted to


    maintain its current status, they had to participate in the construction of the Western City. Otherwise,


    if the other families gained the upper hand, the Heavenly Family would no longer be qualified to be


    called the number one family in Cloud City.


    "Dad, do you have any good ideas about this?" Tian Honghui asked.


    "Neither you nor I would be able to make such a request," said Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Honghui furrowed his brows. If both of them couldn''t do it, who else in the Heavenly Family


    could?


    "Dad, if you say so, doesn''t it mean that our family has no hope at all?" Tian Honghui said with a


    wry smile.


    Tian Changsheng shook his head and said, "Have you forgotten that we still have Tian Ding er?"


    "Ding er?" Tian Honghui looked at Tian Changsheng with astonishment. He didn''t know what his


    father was thinking.


    "That''s right. Only Ding¡¯erDing¡¯er is able to help the Heavenly Family participate in the n to the


    west of the city. After all, Samuel treats Ding¡¯erlike a younger sister." Tian Changsheng exined


    with a smile.


    Tian Honghui shook his head subconsciously.


    Although he said so, it was still not appropriate for him to ce his hope on Tian Ding er for such an


    important thing. After all, Tian Ding er did not


    understand business affairs.


    "Dad, are you serious? Leave this matter to Ling''er. What do you want her to do?" Tian Honghui


    asked curiously.


    Tian Changsheng couldn''t helpughing and said," Have you forgotten that your daughter has the


    greatest ability? No one in our family can escape.¡±


    The greatest ability?


    Tian Honghui carefully thought about it again and again. He really hadn''t thought of what Tian


    Changsheng had just said.


    In addition to acting coquettishly at home, was there any other ability in Tian Ling''er?


    "No way!" Tian Honghui looked at his father in shock. His eyes were filled with disbelief as he said,


    "Dad, you''re not referring to being coy, are you?"


    "Why not?" said Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Honghui had a wry smile on his face. It was okay to y this kind of coquetry on his family


    members, but Samuel was just an outsider after all. It was very likely that he would not buy it. In


    Tian Honghui''s opinion, it was too unrealistic to exchange it for cooperation in this way.


    "Dad, we can ept her because she''s my daughter and your granddaughter. But Samuel is not


    rted to her by blood," Tian Honghui said.


    Tian Changsheng naturally understood this, but he had also felt in Samuel¡¯s eyes that he seemed to


    really treat Tian Ling''er as his sister. The expression in that kind of eyes could never lie to people.


    It was precisely because of this that Tian Changsheng felt that Ling''er''s methods could seed.


    The real brother-sister rtionship between Samuel and Tian Ling''er was because before Samuel''s


    rebirth, Tian Ling''er went to Hillside Vi almost every day to apany Yvonne when she was


    pregnant. At that time, Samuel was not with Yvonne. If it weren''t for Tian Ling''er, Yvonne would


    have been in great trouble during those days.


    Out of gratitude, Samuel treated Tian Ling''er as his own sister.


    "Since you feel that this is feasible, then let''s give it a try." Tian Honghui helplessly said. He didn''t


    have any other good methods, so he could only make ast-ditch effort.

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    In addition to the first batch of people in charge of the brands who arrived in Cloud City, dozens of


    people arrived in the same day. These people almost represented all the famous luxury brands in


    the world. At this time, even those who didn''t know the inside story could roughly feel some signs.


    After all, the person in charge of gathering so many luxury goods couldn''t have been for no reason.


    All of a sudden, all the big families in Cloud City began to guess the possibility of what had


    happened.


    The Sue family, on the other hand, had taken advantage of the news, and had already begun the


    deployment of cooperation with Tagliare.


    As the person in charge of the cooperation between the Sue family and Tagliare, Godfrey came to


    the gate of Tagliare''spany as soon as he heard the news.


    Now, no one knew who the rich boss was, so Godfrey could only use the most stupid way to wait for


    the arrival of the rich boss.


    At the same time, Godfrey, who was going to rebel against Godfrey, was thinking about how to ruin


    Godfrey''s n.


    In a teahouse of a private courtyard, ordinary guests were not received there. There were only VIP


    service personnel in the teahouse. If you wanted to drink tea here, you had to pay a certain amount


    of threshold money in advance.


    Of course, there was a reason why a teahouse could make such a high standard.


    The environment of the teahouse was absolutely first-ss in Cloud City, and the privacy of each


    room was very good. It was particrly suitable for talking about cooperation, or very confidential


    things tomunicate here. They were absolutely not afraid that the ears would leak the news.


    Lionel was here today, and the person he was going to see was the Sue family''s enemy.


    The other party was also doing the construction business in Cloud City. As the saying goes, peers


    are enemies. Lionel obviously had an unusual purpose in inviting the other party.


    "Lionel, I didn''t expect you to ask me out for tea. I really can''t figure out why." The other party was a


    fat middle-aged man with a greasy face and a rich look.


    "Yang Guangyuan, I''m looking for you today because I have something good to tell you," Lionel


    said.


    Yang Guangyuan smiled disdainfully. Thepetition between him and the Sue family had never


    stopped, and he often used secret means to grab partners. Over the past few years, he had been


    very shy. Lionel asked him for telling him a good thing.


    Wasn''t that bullshit?


    "Don''t tell me that. Don''t I know what kind of person you are? I can remember clearly that you took


    away customers from me," Yang Guangyuan said coldly.


    "If you put it that way, haven''t you robbed the client from me? We are the same," Lionel said.


    Yang Guangyuan looked impatient and said, "If you have anything to say, say it quickly. Don''t waste


    my time. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t havee today."


    "Sit down first and talk slowly. You will definitely be very interested in what I have said," Lionel said,


    pouring a cup of tea for Yang Guangyuan.


    Yang Guangyuan wanted to turn around and leave, but he was also very curious about what Lionel


    wanted him to do. After all, they were enemies. How could he ask him out for no reason?


    Curious, Yang Guangyuan sat down in front of Lionel.


    "Go ahead," Yang Guangyuan said.


    "Do you know who came to Cloud City today?" Lionel asked.


    "This matter has been spread in Cloud City as soon as possible. How could I not know it? But there


    are various reasons and spections for these people toe to Cloud City, but I feel that none of


    them seem to be true," Yang Guangyuan said.


    "I know the truth," Lionel said with a smile.


    Yang Guangyuan''s curiosity was immediately aroused. Because of the appearance of so many


    people in charge of luxury goods, he always felt that something big was going to happen. But after


    thinking about it for a while, he couldn''t figure out what would happen.


    If Lionel really knew the inside story, he could help him solve the problem.


    "What do you know?" Yang Guangyuan asked curiously.


    "If you want to know about this, I hope you can promise me one thing," Lionel said.


    Yang Guangyuan frowned and said unhappily, "Lionel, you don''t want me to give you the


    cooperation, do you? It''s impossible. Although no one knows the truth about this matter, it will be


    exposed sooner orter. I''ll wait for a while and naturally know about it."


    "I''m worried about you. I don''t want you to cooperate with me. I just want you to promise me that


    you can''t tell anyone about the conversation between us today," Lionel said.


    Yang Guangyuan was slightly stunned and said, "Is it that simple?"


    "It''s that simple!" Lionel said.


    Yang Guangyuan put his hands on his hips and looked at Lionel with a serious expression, saying,"


    Lionel, what on earth are you going to do? Are you going to set me up?"


    "Mr. Yang, how can I set you up? Are you afraid of me? " Lionel said with a smile.


    "Afraid?" Yang Guangyuan snorted coldly and said," Will I be afraid of you. Are you kidding me?


    Okay, I promise you. Tell me, why did those peoplee to Cloud City?"


    "They have a decisive rtionship with Tagliare in Cloud City," Lionel said.


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? Many people saw them walk into Tagliare''s office building with their


    own eyes. Do you think I don''t know that you''re ying with me?" Yang Guangyuan said with an


    unhappy face.


    Lionel waved his hand and motioned for Yang Guangyuan not to be anxious. He continued, "It''s not


    that simple for them to go to Tagliare. Tagliare wants to build a new city district in the west of the


    city. These luxuries will settle in in the west of the city. ording to Boss of Tagliare, he wants to


    build the biggest shopping mall in the west of the city. Can you imagine what this means?"


    Thergest shopping mall had gathered all the luxury goods?


    "It''s in the west of the city?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Yang Guangyuan subconsciously dug his ears and suspected that he was hallucinating.


    The west of the city was just an abandoned factory. How could someone set up a new city in the


    west of the city?


    Moreover, in thergest shopping mall, this sentence was not something that anyone was qualified


    to say.


    "Are you joking with me? Is that piece of brokennd in the west of the city? And thergest


    shopping mall? Do you think I am a fool?" Yang Guangyuan said.


    Lionel shook his head helplessly. His words were so clear that Yang Guangyuan had not realized


    that it was not a joke.


    If Tagliare hadn''t done so, why would he have called so many people in charge of luxury brands?


    "Yang Guangyuan, you don''t think it''s possible. Then why did the person in charge of these luxury


    goods appear in Cloud City?" Lionel asked.


    This question stunned Yang Guangyuan.


    Yes, if Tagliare didn''t intend to do that, why would so many people in charge of luxury goodse?


    But how could Lionel tell him such an important piece of news?

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    "Lionel, what on earth are you up to? Will you tell me such an important piece of news?" Yang


    Guangyuan looked at Lionel with suspicion.


    The establishment of the new city district also meant that Tagliare needed a cooperationpany


    with building materials, and the Sue family knew that this matter undoubtedly had a unique


    advantage, allowing the Sue family to deploy the cooperation n in advance. But at this time,


    Lionel told such important news to his opponents, which made Yang Guangyuan feel a little


    skeptical.


    Lionel was not a kind-hearted person. The Sue family had a great development opportunity. How


    could they let theirpetitors know about it for no reason? Wasn''t this just causing trouble for


    himself?


    "To tell you the truth, Godfrey is in charge of the cooperation with Tagliare." Speaking of Godfrey,


    Lionel''s eyes became gloomy. He had said that he would never let Godfrey''s n seed.


    Therefore, Lionel would rather see the Sue family lose this opportunity to cooperate with them. He


    would try his best not to let Godfrey seed. Only in this way could he keep his position in the


    company.


    Only in this way could he have a chance to ride on Godfrey''s back.


    "Godfrey is the good-for-nothing who did not achieve anything. Why should he be responsible for


    such an important thing?" Yang Guangyuan wondered. The most capable descendant of the Sue


    family should be Lionel. In theory, such an important cooperation should also be Lionel''s


    responsibility.


    "Because this news was found out by Godfrey, that''s why it was handed over to him. And I can''t


    give him any chance to make aeback in thepany. I won''t allow him to ride on my back,"


    Lionel said.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Guangyuan was suddenly enlightened. He finally understood why Lionel


    told him such an important piece of news.


    It turned out that Lionel was afraid Godfrey would agree to cooperate with him and affect his


    position.


    Yang Guangyuan couldn''t helpughing and said," Lionel, isn''t the price too much? You have to


    know that the new city district means a lot of construction materials. And this is not just to make


    money, but also to improve the family''s status. You will not only make the Sue family lose the


    chance to make money, but also have opportunities to improve their status."


    "So what?" Lionel said coldly, "Even if I lose the future of the Sue family, I won''t allow that good-for-


    nothing to ride on my head."


    "Ha, ha." Yang Guangyuanughed loudly. He had never thought that because Lionel''s selfishness,


    such a great thing would fall on him.


    Although this was an internal strife between the Sue family, it was not difficult for him, a fisherman,


    to profit from it.


    "Lionel, how should I thank you?" Yang Guangyuan asked.


    "I don''t need you to thank me. You just have to remember that we can''t tell anyone about our


    conversation today," Lionel said.


    Yang Guangyuan nodded and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not such a shameless person. How could I


    betray you after taking such a big benefit, but..."


    Looking at Yang Guangyuan''s hesitant look, Lionel had a bad feeling and said, "But what?"


    "You also know that I have always been interested in your wife. You see, I helped you keep such a


    big secret. How about letting your wife apany me to drink once?" Yang Guangyuan said with a


    smile.


    Lionel mmed the table and stood up. He didn''t expect Yang Guangyuan to be so crazy. He had


    taken such a big reward, but he still threatened him.


    "Yang Guangyuan, don''t go too far. I gave you such a big reward, and you still threatened me?"


    Lionel said with green eyes.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Yang Guangyuan waved his hand and said, "I just made a joke with you.


    Look at how anxious you are. Don''t take it seriously. Don''t take it seriously."


    Lionel secretly gritted his teeth. Yang Guangyuan''s way of life had always been unruly, which was


    known by many people. It was not just a joke that he could say these words. However, Lionel was


    now caught in his own trap and Yang Guangyuan had something on him, so he did not dare to fall


    out with Yang Guangyuanpletely.


    "Don''t make jokes like that in the future." After saying that, Lionel left the room directly.


    A strange smile appeared at the corners of Yang Guangyuan''s mouth. He poured himself a cup of


    tea and drank it all up. He said to himself, "Lionel, ah, Lionel, you have such a big handle in my


    hands. Can your wife escape? You are destroying the Sue family. If the old Master of the Sue family


    knows about this, can he let you go? Although I get benefits, I, Yang Guangyuan, will not let go of


    any opportunity. After all, your wife is beautiful."


    At this time, Godfrey was still waiting at the door of Tagliare''s office building. He was a little bored


    and had lost a lot of cigarette butts at his feet. It could be seen that he was still a little anxious.


    After all, in the entire Cloud City, only the Godfrey knew the inside information. For the Sue family,


    this was a great opportunity. And once this matter was settled, his position in the Sue family would


    be improved in the future. This was the glory Godfrey had been looking forward to for many years.


    "Finally, there is a chance to turn things around.


    Godfrey, you have to seize it. Don''t fail." Godfrey secretly cheered himself on.


    At this time, a group of people who seemed to havee with ill intentions walked toward Godfrey.


    Godfrey had a hunch that these people wereing for him, but he had not offended anyone


    recently. There should not be any trouble.


    When the group of people came in, the leader asked Godfrey, "Are you Godfrey?"


    Hearing his name, Godfrey nodded subconsciously.


    "Beat him." After confirming Godfrey''s identity, the leader immediately said to his men.


    Godfrey suddenly panicked. Before he could ask who the other party was, he was kicked to the


    ground.


    Then, the man punched and kicked Godfrey so hard that Godfrey didn''t even have a chance to fight


    back.


    Soon, Godfrey was knocked out and dragged away by those people.


    Not long after, Yang Guangyuan appeared in Godfrey''s position. With a smile on his face, he quietly


    waited for Boss of Tagliare to appear. For Yang Guangyuan, in order to achieve his goal, he could


    do anything he wanted, so sending Godfrey to the hospital was just amon means.


    "s, it''s a misfortune for the Sue family to have such a talent like Lionel." Yang Guangyuan sighed


    with a smile. If it weren''t for Lionel, he wouldn''t have such a good opportunity.


    After waiting for almost half a day, the people in charge of luxury goods left Tagliare one after


    another.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In thepany, Yang Guangyuan knew that Boss of Tagliare should being soon. He tidied up


    his clothes and prepared to face the person in the best image.

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    When Samuel and Xiaolong appeared, Yang Guangyuan was a little confused. These two people


    were neither like the people in charge of luxuries, nor like the bosses of Tagliare.


    At the same time, Samuel also frowned. ording to his estimation, this should be the time


    Godfrey appeared, but there was a stranger. What was going on?


    It should be noted that the Sue family was the only one in Cloud City who knew about Tagliare''s


    n.


    Moreover, it was impossible for the Sue family to leak such an important piece of news to anyone


    else. How could someone , who Samuel did not know at all, be here?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, what is this fellow doing?" Xiaolong softly asked Samuel.


    "Remember your identity now. You are Boss of Tagliare," Samuel reminded him.


    Hearing this, Xiaolong straightened his back subconsciously.


    Although Yang Guangyuan didn''t think that these two people could be associated with Boss of


    Tagliare, since they coulde out of Tagliare Company at this time, they must be the people of


    Tagliare Company.


    After stepping forward, Yang Guangyuan, who was full of smiles, asked the two, "Excuse me, are


    you the boss of Tagliare Company?"


    "Who are you?" Xiaolong asked indifferently. He just nced at Yang Guangyuan and didn''t even


    look him in the eye.


    Yang Guangyuan was stunned. "Is this guy really ehe boss of Tagliare? Why doesn''t he look like


    ethe boss of Tagliare at all?"


    "Hello, my name is Yang Guangyuan. I''m in the construction business in Cloud City. Please forgive


    me for taking the liberty of disturbing you today," Yang Guangyuan introduced himself.


    He was in the construction material business!


    Samuel felt even more strange. At the same time, this guy was a material dealer. Wasn''t he the


    competitor of the Sue family? How could hee here?


    "It''s presumptuous of you to disturb me," Xiaolong said coldly.


    His words almost made Samuelugh. He didn''t expect that this guy was so good at pretending. It


    seemed that it was not too difficult for him to adapt to the identity of The boss of Tagliare.


    Yang Guangyuan felt a little embarrassed. Although he was very unhappy, he didn''t dare to show it


    on his face. After all, this person didn''t look powerful, but in fact, he was the one who could change


    his destiny.


    "I apologize to you first. I''m here today because I hope that you can give me a chance to cooperate.


    I know Tagliare''s n. You should be very in need of me," Yang Guangyuan said.


    Samuel was slightly stunned. He knew Tagliare''s n. How could it be?


    Other than the Sue family, it was impossible for anyone else to know about Tagliare''s n.


    He did not tell the second person about this matter. Moreover, with Godfrey''s character, it was


    impossible for him to tell this to hispetitors, except that he was out of his mind.


    Xiaolong didn''t know how to respond to Yang Guangyuan''s words. Samuel could only say, "My


    brother has something important to do today. You''d better go now. Don''t waste his time."


    Yang Guangyuan was a very scheming guy. It was hard for him to ept other people''s refusal. In


    the past, there were people who were unwilling to cooperate with him, and Yang Guangyuan would


    retaliate secretly without exception.


    However, in the face of the boss of Tagliare Company, even if he wanted to, he did not have the


    courage.


    After all, Manfred helped to settle Tagliare''s office building, which meant that he had a very good


    rtionship with Manfred.


    If Yang Guangyuan were to be found out after causing trouble in the shadows, Manfred probably


    wouldn''t let him off so easily.


    Thinking of this, Yang Guangyuan could only say, "Big boss, give me a chance. I will definitely not


    let you down."


    Xiaolong snorted coldly and brushed past Yang Guangyuan.


    After returning to the car, Xiaolong asked Samuel nervously, "Boss, I didn''t give myself away, did I?"


    "You didn''t expose it, but how could Yang Guangyuan know about it?" Samuel looked at Yang


    Guangyuan outside the window with a puzzled look on his face. Could it be that Godfrey was


    confused, so he told him about it?


    If that was the case, Godfrey''s reputation as a good-for-nothing was really not groundless. He could


    even do such an idiotic thing.


    At the moment, Godfrey was still lying in the hospital, unconscious. Not only was Samuel suspicious


    of this matter, but the Old Master of the Sue family was also anxious.


    He couldn''t get in touch with Godfrey at such an important time. No matter how many calls he


    made, no one answered, andter Godfrey¡¯s phone was turned off.


    The Old Master was so angry that he was fuming mad.


    "I told you a long time ago that Godfrey wouldn''t be able to do it. You don''t believe it. Do you regret


    it now? He didn''t even answer the phone at such an important time." The  Madamined to


    the Old Master. She had never held any hope for Godfrey, and the current ending also proved that


    her idea was correct.


    The Old Master gritted his teeth. He gave Godfrey a chance because Godfrey had an innate


    advantage and knew the boss of Tagliare''s friends. But who would have thought that it would end


    like this?


    "The people in charge of the area who are in charge of luxuries have left, and the boss of Tagliare


    must have appeared. Godfrey has missed the best opportunity," the Old Madam continued and then


    sighed heavily.


    The Old Master''s face was livid. He also began to regret handing this matter over to Godfrey.


    At this time, the phone rang. However, it was not Godfrey who called, but the nted agent


    arranged by the Old Master.


    "What''s going on? " The Old Master picked up the phone and asked in a deep voice.


    "Yang Guangyuan just contacted with the boss of Tagliare, but he was too far away, so I didn''t hear


    what they said. But judging from Yang Guangyuan''s expression, it shouldn''t be a good result," the


    man on the other end of the phone said.


    "Yang Guangyuan!" The Old Master was stunned. Although Godfrey did not appear, Yang


    Guangyuan should not appear, because only the Sue family knew about this matter. How could he


    know?


    "Boss, when I just came here, Yang Guangyuan was here. I thought it was a coincidence, so I didn''t


    inform you. But now it seems that Yang Guangyuan should have a n." On the other side of the


    phone, he continued to say. He appeared veryte, so he didn''t see Godfrey being beaten by


    others.


    The Old Master gritted his teeth and hung up the phone. Yang Guangyuan had nned this for a


    long time, which showed that he might know Tagliare''s n. But how did he know that? The Old


    Master couldn''t figure it out.


    "What''s wrong?" The old madam asked curiously when she saw the strange expression on the Old


    Master''s face.


    Old Master took a deep breath and said in a low voice,'' It''s Yang Guangyuan."


    "Yang Guangyuan?" The Old Madam was stunned and said, "Why did Yang Guangyuan show up?


    Does he know this news?"


    "I also want to know what''s going on. Now it seems that someone has betrayed our Sue family!"


    The Old Master said with a malicious look in his eyes.

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    To betray the Sue family!


    The only ones who knew the news were those from the Sue family who were allowed to enter the


    conference room.


    Now that Yang Guangyuan, an outsider, knew such an important piece of news, there was only one


    possibility, that was, the inside of the Sue family had leaked the information.


    The project in the new city area could change a turning point of the Sue family¡¯s future. The Old


    Master had great expectations for this matter, but now, not only did the news leak out, but it was


    also the long-time rival, Yang Guangyuan.


    Rage rose in the old Master''s heart in an instant. No matter who they were, as long as they were


    discovered by him, they would only be expelled from the family.


    "You suspect that it was Godfrey who told Yang Guangyuan about this. What benefits will he get by


    doing so?" the Old Madam asked doubtfully.


    The Old Master''s face was as cold as ice. He said," Why do you think that Godfrey did this? My


    idea is the opposite, because Godfrey has to rely on this matter to turn the upside down in the


    company. He will never do that." "If he didn''t do it, how would he hide? Now even you can''t get in


    touch with him," the Old Madam said disdainfully.


    Obviously, the Old Madam''s words made it clear that she had a great prejudice against Godfrey.


    Because no matter what, Godfrey had the least chance of betraying the Sue family.


    On the contrary, others might take advantage of this opportunity to benefit themselves.


    "Even if we can''t get in touch with him, we can''t prove that he betrayed the Sue family," the Old


    Master said.


    The Old Madam''s face was full of helplessness. She really couldn''t understand why the Old Master


    suddenly believed Godfrey so much. Hadn''t he really recognized what kind of person Godfrey was


    after so many years?


    In the Old Madam''s heart, she didn''t want to admit to her eldest son at all.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "We''ll know if it''s him after we find him, won''t we?" the Old Madam asked.


    The Old Master took a deep breath and picked up the phone.


    "Immediately hold an emergency meeting. Tell everyone to arrive at thepany immediately."


    After hanging up the phone, Old Master left thepany.


    The Old Madam also wanted to know what was going on, so she went with him.


    All the members of the Sue family were sitting in the conference room with confused looks on their


    faces. If apany meeting was held all of a sudden, something big must have happened.


    But now, for the Sue family, what could be called a big deal was to cooperate with Tagliare, so they


    could not help but guess that Godfrey had already seeded.


    If this was the case, Godfrey''s position in the future would not be higher than Lionel''s.


    "Do you think that Godfrey has already settled the cooperation?"


    "No way, he''s so fast. Does he really have this ability?"


    "If it weren''t for this matter, why would the old master suddenly hold an emergency meeting? In my


    opinion, it is very likely."


    "If it seeds, Lionel will be overwhelmed in thepany, won''t he?"


    At this time, Lionel had note to the conference room, so the others were discussing it carefully.


    For so many years, Lionel''s position in thepany had always been higher than Godfrey''s. Almost


    everyone in thepany had gotten used to Godfrey''s uselessness, and many senior employees


    did not take Godfrey seriously.


    But now, the situation had changed. Godfrey had made such a big deal, he would definitely be put


    in an important position by the old master, and his position in thepany in the future would be


    self-evident.


    After a short while, Lionel appeared with a gloomy face, and the others stopped talking about the


    topic.


    After all, the current situation was all their guesses. They could not confirm whether or not Godfrey


    had agreed to cooperate with them, and they did not dare to offend Lionel easily.


    On the premise that there was no clear result, they chose to stand on the side. This was absolutely


    stupid.


    After waiting for a long time, the Old Master finally appeared. When he darkened his face, the


    atmosphere in the entire conference room became stiff.


    The others couldn''t help but think, "Has Godfrey failed? Otherwise, the Old Master shouldn''t have


    such a serious and cold look on his face."


    "I didn''t expect that there would be a mole in the Sue family." The Old Master''s first sentence made


    everyone tremble with fear.


    "There''s a mole inside."


    I''m afraid today''s meeting is going to be bad.


    If there really was a spy and he was exposed by the old master, could he still have a foothold in the


    Sue family in the future?


    The others were puzzled, but Lionel''s face changed. He had just seen Yang Guangyuan today. How


    could the Old Master notice it so quickly?


    Did Yang Guangyuan betray him again?


    The Old Master weighed the changes in everyone''s expressions. Most of the people looked


    confused, but Lionel''s face was gloomy.


    This made the Old Master''s heart sink. Could it be that the traitor of the Sue family was his most


    trusted son?


    "Someone leaked out Tagliare''s n. You should know what this news means to the Sue family. I


    really want to know what benefits Yang Guangyuan has given you," the Old Master continued.


    "Old Master, is Yang Guangyuan aware of Tagliare''s n?" someone asked.


    As the old rival of the Sue family for many years, if he really knew about it, it would be a big blow to


    the Sue family.


    Because Yang Guangyuan''s means ofpetition had always been very shameless. It was not the


    first time that the Sue family was defeated by him. If they lost again this time, maybe they would


    never have a chance to turn over.


    And once Yang Guangyuan grew up, he would definitely make the Sue family have no living space


    in Cloud City, which was a fatal blow.


    "Yang Guangyuan is ruthless. If he can make a n with Tagliare, ourpany will be targeted by


    him in the future." "Who, who is the traitor? He dares to betray the Sue family. He wants the Sue


    family to end up in a dead end."


    Everyone was angry. After all, the interests of the Sue family were rted to their own development.


    Without the Sue family, they would not have a better chance to make money.


    The Old Master deliberately paid attention to every change in Lionel''s expression. When he


    compared the others, he already had an answer in his heart.


    But he couldn''t figure out why Lionel would do this!


    "Lionel, don''t you have anything to say?" The Old Master said, and the meeting room suddenly


    quieted down.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Lionel. They felt strange. Lionel was the most powerful person


    except the Old Master. It was too strange that he didn''t say anything at such an important time.


    Could it be... that the mole of the Sue family is him?


    "Dad, leave this to me. I will definitely find out who the traitor is," Lionel blurted out. He couldn''t


    admit that he was the traitor. Otherwise, the Old Master would never let him go.

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    "You left thepany very early today. Where did you go and who did you meet?" Old Master


    asked directly.


    Asking this question, it showed that the old master had doubts about Lionel.


    Because in this conference room, he had observed everyone''s expressions. Except Lionel, who


    was a little strange, the other people''s reactions were normal.


    Moreover, Lionel was also unwilling to see Godfrey seed in cooperating with Tagliare, because


    he didn''t want Godfrey''s position in thepany to be higher than his own.


    That was why Lionel had the motive to betray the Sue family.


    "Dad, do you doubt me?" Lionel said in a low voice.


    "I''m not suspecting you, but I''d like to ask you, what benefits does doing this to you?" The Old


    Master said.


    When the Old Madam heard this, she frowned. The matter had not been investigated clearly. The


    Old Master seemed to have confirmed that this matter was done by Lionel.


    The Old Madam loved this youngest son very much, because Lionel was much more capable than


    Godfrey. In the Old Madam''s opinion, only Lionel had the ability to lead thepany''s future


    development.


    He was most likely to inherit the old master''s position in the future. How could he betray the Sue


    family?


    "We haven''t figured it out yet. How can you suspect Lionel?" The Old Madam said to the Old Master


    with dissatisfaction.


    The Old Master smiled coldly. Before he saw Lionel, he had suspected everyone. But after he came


    to the conference room, he was sure that Lionel was a mole.


    "This has nothing to do with you. Don''t interrupt." The old Master said coldly.


    Although the Old Madam did not interfere with the development of thepany, she was also a


    member of the Sue family. Moreover, it was such an important thing. If there was a


    misunderstanding, wouldn''t it ruin Lionel''s career?


    "Why does it have nothing to do with me? He is my son. Do you think I don''t know what kind of


    person he is? How could he do anything to damage the Sue family? In the future, the Sue family will


    belong to him, " the Old Madam said.


    The Old Master turned his head and stared at the Old Madam. His expression was cold, and there


    was a chill in his eyes. He said, "If you say it again, leave the meeting room."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to fall out with me?" The Old Madam''s temper also red up, not


    giving in at all.


    "In the face of a big event in thepany, no matter who you are, it''s useless." After the Old Master


    finished speaking, he immediately called the security guards.


    This made the Old Madam''s heart skip a beat. They had been married for many years. Although


    they had quarreled, they had never fallen out with each other like this before.


    This showed that the old master was really angry.


    "Lionel, as the saying goes, a man fears nothing if you didn''t do anything evil. I believe you." The


    Old Madam said to Lionel before leaving the meeting room.


    Lionel tried his best not to show any ws in his expression, but in his heart, he was treading on thin


    ice. If the truth was found out, the Old Master would never let him go easily.


    Moreover, Lionel did not expect that things would be exposed so soon.


    "Dad, if you suspect me, you should have evidence. Why do you say that I did it for no reason?"


    Lionel said.


    "In the wholepany, except for you, no one wants Godfrey to fail. You want to see Godfrey turn


    over," the Old Master said.


    Lionel smiled faintly and said, "Dad, is that why you think I did it?"


    The Old Master did not have any evidence to prove that Lionel did it, but at this moment, his cell


    phone


    rang.


    It was from Godfrey.


    The Old Master immediately pressed the answer button and turned on the loudspeaker mode.


    "Where have you been? Why can''t I get through to you? " Old Master asked in a questioning tone.


    "Dad." Godfrey''s voice sounded very weak. He exined to the Old Master, "I was waiting for the


    boss of Tagliare at Tagliare Company today. A group of people came out of nowhere and beat me


    up and sent me to the hospital. I just woke up and don''t know what''s going on."


    "Do you know who did it?" The old master asked.


    "I don''t know, either, but I suspect that the news about the new city has leaked out. I''m afraid that


    mypetitors did it," Godfrey said.


    "Yang Guangyuan," the Old Master said.


    Hearing these three words, Godfrey gnashed his teeth. His means had always been dirty, so it was


    not surprising that he would do such a thing.


    "Dad, how did Yang Guangyuan find out about this?" Godfrey asked.


    The Old Master looked up at Lionel. It should be his second son who did it.


    "Who do you think will betray the Sue family?" Old Master asked.


    When Godfrey heard this, he immediately thought of Lionel, because Lionel had said that he would


    never allow Godfrey to seed.


    Other than him, no one else in the Sue family dared to do such a thing.


    "Dad, Lionel said that he would not let me seed. He didn''t do this, did he?" Godfrey said.


    "I''ll find out if it''s him. Have a good rest," Old Master said.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. I missed today''s opportunity, but don''t worry. When I''m better, I''ll ask my friend to


    help me with the connection," Godfrey said.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t leave this matter to anyone else."


    After that, the Old Master hung up the phone.


    Since Godfrey was no longer a suspect, the Old Master could be more certain that it was Lionel


    who had done this.


    "Whether it''s you or not, I will find out. Once I know that it has something to do with you, you should


    think about your own ending," the Old Master said to Lionel.


    His words frightened Lionel. Before he did this, he had not thought about the consequences,


    because his mind was full of thoughts about how to make Godfrey fail and how to trample on


    Godfrey.


    At this moment, Lionel had some regrets in his heart.


    Because once the truth of the matter was found out, not only could he not keep his status in the


    company, but even the Sue family would not tolerate him anymore.


    Old Master left the Sue family and went directly to Yang Guangyuan''spany.


    If he wanted to find out the truth about this matter, he naturally had to find Yang Guangyuan and it


    was more direct. The answer he got from Yang Guangyuan was the most real.


    Yang Guangyuan had suffered a setback in Xiaolong''s hands, so he was full of resentment. But he


    did not dare to vent his resentment easily, so he could only suppress it in his heart.


    "Boss, the Old Madam in the Sue family is looking for you." At this time, the secretary came to Yang


    Guangyuan¡¯s office.


    "Old Master of the Sue family?" Yang Guangyuan frowned. "Why did this old thinge to see him


    in person?"


    "Let him in." After saying this, the secretary was about to turn around when she was stopped by


    Yang Guangyuan.


    "Your dress is too long today. You won''t do it again. Otherwise, I''ll have to change my secretary,"


    Yang Guangyuan said with an obscene smile.


    The secretary winked at Yang Guangyuan and said,'' Boss, you saw it when I didn''t wear it. Do you


    still care about the long skirt?"

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    When the Old Master of the Sue family walked into Yang Guangyuan''s office with a gloomy face,


    Yang Guangyuan pretended to be very surprised and said to the Old Master, "Mr. Sue, look at your


    sad face. Is it anyone dead in your family?"


    Unless there was no other way, the Old Master would nevere to see Yang Guangyuan.


    Whether in terms of his means of doing things or his way of dealing with things, he was not likable.


    These words were more like curses to Sue family.


    "Yang Guangyuan, if my family dies, you won''t be able to escape. Even if I die, I will drag you into


    the mire," the Old Master said.


    Yang Guangyuanughed and said, "Boss Sue, you''re so old and sick. It''s time for you to die. But


    I''m different. I''m still young. I can y with a few beautiful women in one night. How can I die?


    When you were young, you weren''t as good as me, right?"


    The Old Master sat opposite Yang Guangyuan and said with a sullen face, "Cut the crap. How do


    you know the n of Tagliare Group?"


    Yang Guangyuan raised his eyebrows and shrugged his shoulders, saying, "Why? Only the Sue


    family can know? Am I, Yang Guangyuan, not qualified to know? Is my ability not as good as that of


    the Sue family?"


    The Old Master snorted coldly. It was Godfrey who took advantage of the friendship between his


    friends to know about this matter. Moreover, he was sure that before that, only the Sue family knew


    about this matter. It was impossible for Yang Guangyuan to have any other means.


    "This matter has something to do with Lionel. You''ve met him today, haven''t you?" the Old Master


    said.


    Yang Guangyuan was stunned. He had thought of using this matter to threaten Lionel and get


    Lionel''s wife, but he didn''t expect that the old master seemed to know about it.


    "Boss Sue, don''t trick me that. How did I know about this? I won''t tell you, but it has nothing to do


    with Lionel." Yang Guangyuan couldn''t confirm if the old master really had any evidence, so he


    didn''t admit it directly. In his opinion, if he could hide this matter for Lionel, Lionel might be grateful


    enough to give up his wife with both hands.


    For Yang Guangyuan, wine and women were essential factors in his life. As long as it was a woman


    he liked, he would try his best to get her, even if she was a married woman.


    "It seems that Lionel has given you a lot of benefits, but you still help him hide this matter.


    Unfortunately, I have evidence in my hand," Lionel said faintly.


    Yang Guangyuan frowned slightly. Looking at the Old Master''s confident look, it seemed that he


    really knew


    something.


    But if he didn''t say anything about this, and Lionel didn''t say anything, why did the Old Master


    know?


    "Boss Sue, if there''s nothing else, I can only see you off. My time is very precious. I''ll meet with


    Tagliare''s bosster. I can''t waste my time on an old thing like you," Yang Guangyuan said.


    "You have an appointment with the boss of Tagliare?" The Old Master''s face suddenly changed


    because ording to the information he got, the boss of Tagliare did not pay attention to Yang


    Guangyuan at all. But if the two really met, wouldn''t it be very likely that the cooperation between


    Tagliare and Yang Guangyuan would fall on Yang Guangyuan?


    For the Sue family, this news was almost fatal.


    Because once people like Yang Guangyuan won the cooperation, other material dealers in Cloud


    City might not even have a chance to survive in the future.


    Yang Guangyuan was bound to monopolize the whole raw materials market of Cloud City and make


    others have no way to go. This was his character.


    "What''s wrong? Are you surprised? What''s there to be surprised about this kind of thing? Is there


    anything that I, Yang Guangyuan, can''t handle?" Yang Guangyuan smiled proudly.


    The Old Master took a deep breath. This was something he had never expected before he came


    here. He had thought the Sue family still had a chance, but if this was true, the Sue family would


    have been at a disadvantage.


    "Yang Guangyuan, since you already have a chance to win the cooperation, now you just need to


    tell me where you get the news, and I will leave immediately," the Old Master said.


    "Hey." Yang Guangyuan raised his eyebrows and said to the Old Master, "Boss Sue, are you going


    to stay in mypany? I didn''t expect you to be so shameless. But don''t forget, this is my


    company. If I call the security guards to invite you out, it won''t be a good scene."


    "Yang Guangyuan, you have got what you want. I just want to catch the traitor of the Sue family,"


    the Old Master said with a ferocious expression.


    No matter what the Old Master said, Yang Guangyuan directly dialed the internal phone number.


    The secretary with a fascinating figure walked into the office and asked Yang Guangyuan, "Mr.


    Yang, what can I do for you?"


    "Ask the security guards toe here. The Old Master''s legs are inconvenient. Ask them to help


    him out," Yang Guangyuan said with a sneer on his face.


    "Yes." The secretary couldn''t help butugh.


    "Yang Guangyuan, do you really think the Sue family is a paper tiger? Do you really think that the


    Sue family is a paper tiger?" Old Master said in a harsh tone.


    "President Sue, the Sue family is just a pile of waste paper at most. How dare they act like paper


    tigers? Are you trying to scare me?" Yang Guangyuan opened his eyes wide and said with a fierce


    look.


    At this time, the security guard walked into the office. The Old Master knew that if he forced himself


    to stay here, it would only make the scene worse.


    Standing up, the Old Master left hisst sentence," This matter is not over yet, and the Sue family


    will continue topete for the cooperation n of Tagliare. Yang Guangyuan, you''d better not


    lose.


    Otherwise, I will never give in to you."


    Yang Guangyuan dug his ears with an indifferent expression. He treated the threat of the Old


    Master as if he were listening to a joke.


    He had never been afraid of anyone, and Yang Guangyuan thought that the Sue family could not


    defeat him.


    When the Old Master left the office, Yang Guangyuan picked up his mobile phone and dialed


    Lionel''s number.


    Lionel was now in a situation of extreme regret. When he betrayed the Sue family, he only thought


    about not letting Godfrey turn over, but he neglected that once he let Yang Guangyuan grow up, the


    Sue family had no room for survival. Once the Sue family was destroyed, even if Godfrey did not


    turn over, even he himself would not have a good end.


    When the phone rang, Lionel looked at a string of familiar numbers and his eyes suddenly


    panicked. Even in his own home, he subconsciously looked around and confirmed that no one was


    there. Only then did he dare to answer the phone.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Why are you still calling me?" Lionel gnashed his teeth and said.


    "We''re old friends, aren''t we? I called to care about you. Is there anything wrong with that?" Yang


    Guangyuan said in an aggrieved tone.

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    Hearing Yang Guangyuan''s words, Lionel gnashed his teeth with hatred. How could this guy care


    about him for no reason? It was bullshit.


    "Yang Guangyuan, cut the crap. What do you want to do?" Lionel said.


    "Your father just left thepany. Don''t you want to know what I talked to him about?" Yang


    Guangyuan said with a smile.


    This sentence made Lionel''s scalp instantly numb. The Old Master actually went to see Yang


    Guangyuan in person, which was beyond Lionel''s expectation.


    "Yang Guangyuan, what did you say to the old master? " Lionel gnashed his teeth and asked.


    Feeling Lionel''s anxiety, Yang Guangyuanughed and said, "What''s wrong? Are you in a hurry


    now? I called you out of goodwill. You f*cking didn''t treat me well."


    Lionel took two deep breaths to calm himself down.


    How could he treat Yang Guangyuan well in his current state? If he hadn''t been hot-headed at the


    moment, he wouldn''t have told Yang Guangyuan about Tagliare''s n. At this time, he was


    regretting it. Of course, he didn''t have a good temper when Yang Guangyuan suddenly called him.


    "President Yang, just think about how much benefit I can bring to you, I think you know it very well. I


    betrayed the Sue family. Do you still want to betray me?" Lionel said.


    Yang Guangyuan suddenly thought of Lionel''s wife and couldn''t help drooling. He said, "Don''t worry.


    If I had betrayed you, I wouldn''t have called you. The Old Master insisted that you told me about


    Tagliare''s n, but I didn''t admit it. You don''t know that the Old Master almost threatened me with


    his life, but I still didn''t say anything."


    Hearing this, LionelLionel breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the old master did not know, then


    there was no conclusive evidence for his betrayal of the Sue family, which proved that he was safe


    now.


    But what did Yang Guangyuan mean by calling him for no reason?


    "Just say what you want to say," Lionel said.


    "The Old Master has caused me a lot of trouble, and I believe that he won''t give up on this matter.


    Do you know how exhausted I am in order to deal with him?" Yang Guangyuan said in an extremely


    helpless tone.


    Lionel almost pinched his mobile phone out of shape. Was this guy too mentally and physically


    exhausted? Now that he had received such an important piece of news, he didn''t know how happy


    he was. How could he pretend to be miserable in front of him?


    "What do you want to do? Just say it," Lionel asked.


    "I think that I should let your wife take care of me and make me happy. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee


    that I will say anything the next time the Old Masteres to harass me," Yang Guangyuan said.


    Lionel''s face suddenly became livid. Although Yang Guangyuan had mentioned it before, Lionel


    refused at once. Moreover, he never thought of getting his wife involved in this matter.


    But now, ording to Yang Guangyuan''s attitude, if he could not satisfy Yang Guangyuan, this guy


    would definitely tell the old master about their meeting.


    Lionel directly pped himself twice. If it weren''t for his impulsiveness, how could he do such a


    stupid thing? How could he let himself fall into such a situation?


    On the other side of the phone, Yang Guangyuan heard the p and couldn''t helpughing loudly.


    "Lionel, you don''t have to be so excited. Why did you hit yourself? I''m protecting you," Yang


    Guangyuan said with a smile.


    Lionel was so angry that he was shaking all over. He almost gritted his teeth.


    "Yang Guangyuan, don''t go too far," Lionel said.


    "Too much?" Yang Guangyuan asked in a skeptical tone, "Is such a small request very excessive?


    Lionel, you can''t even bear to part with a woman, can you? The world is so big, and there are so


    many women. Is she the only one in your life?"


    Lionel took a deep breath and then exhaled heavily.


    Yang Guangyuan continued, "If you don''t agree, I can only tell your father what happened today. I''m


    afraid that you will be expelled from the Sue family. I don''t need to describe how terrible the


    consequences are."


    Without the Sue family, Lionel had nothing. Even survival would be a problem and would be


    despised by everyone in the Sue family.


    Lionel never allowed such a thing to happen to him, but he did not want him to hand his wife over.


    "Even if I agree, she won''t agree. Are you trying to force me to die? Yang Guangyuan, don''t


    underestimate me, Lionel. At worst, I''ll perish with you, " Lionel said.


    In the face of such a threat, Yang Guangyuan did not care at all and said, "LionelLionel, do you


    think it''s useful to scare me? I, Yang Guangyuan, am not afraid. Moreover, this matter is not difficult


    for you. I can also work hard. If you go to your house and get her drunk, who else will know about it


    except you and me?


    What''s more, she will only think that you slept with her."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Such shameless words were taken for granted from Yang Guangyuan''s mouth. At this moment,


    Lionel finally understood why some people would think that Yang Guangyuan had no bottom line.


    How could such a person have a bottom line? What kind of beast couldn''t he do?


    "I''ll give you two days to think about it. Two dayster, if you don''t agree, I''ll go to the old master


    myself." After that, Yang Guangyuan hung up the phone.


    Lionel trembled with anger, and there was nowhere for him to vent his anger.


    At this time, Lionel''s wife came to his side. Seeing that Lionel was in a bad mood, she asked with


    concern, "What''s wrong? Who made you angry?"


    Lionel looked up at his wife. Although she was in her forties, she was still charming. No man could


    resist such maturity.


    And because she was well-maintained and had a good figure, she was better than some little girls.


    It was no wonder that she was targeted by scum like Yang Guangyuan.


    "Does it have anything to do with Godfrey? Does this good-for-nothing really want topete with


    you for the position of thepany?" Lionel''s wife said with disdain on her face.


    "Honey, are you willing to sacrifice yourself for my career and future?" Lionel asked.


    Lionel''s wife smiled and sat next to him. She held his hand and did not ask what it was. She said,


    "Of course I am willing. We can''t only rely on you to help us. As long as I can help, you can tell me.


    As a good wife, I should deserve my reputation."


    Lionel held his wife in his arms and nodded silently.


    In order not to be kicked out the Sue family, Lionel had no choice but to agree to all of Yang


    Guangyuan''s requests.

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    Over the next two days, Samuel and Xiaolong met many local officials under the rmendation of


    Tian Changsheng. Of course, Xiaolong still had the identity of a boss while Samuel attended as


    Xiaolong s younger brother.


    The local officials were very excited about the development of the west of the city. After all, this was


    a project to promote the economic development in Cloud City, and they could get a lot of benefits


    from it. Moreover, with the rmendation of the Heavenly Family, these things basically came


    naturally without any obstacles.


    On this day, Samuel returned to the hotel and found Qi Yiyun doing homework. As a top student,


    she must have been approved by the teacher in the school and probably got a position.


    "How have you been recently? The teachers in the school think highly of you, a straight-A student,


    right? " Samuel said to Qi Yiyun.


    "I''m most afraid of sudden concern. Just say what you want to say," said Qi Yiyun lightly.


    Samuel did not feel embarrassed. When talking to Qi Yiyun, he could not treat her as a little girl,


    because her mentality was equivalent to an adult''s.


    "How''s Yvonne? I didn''t see her for two days. Is he all right?" Samuel asked.


    Qi Yiyun had already guessed the result. How could Samuel care about her for no reason?


    "I don''t know either," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel walked to Qi Yiyun and said, "You two are ssmates. How can you not know? Are you so


    stingy that you don''t even want to share this little bit of information with me?"


    "She hasn''t been at school for two days," Qi Yiyun said.


    Samuel suddenly frowned. Yvonne was still just a student. How could she not go to school for two


    days? If she didn''t study, what else could she do?


    "Have you heard of what happened?" Samuel asked.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t even see her. How can I know?" said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel''s intuition told him that something must have happened, so Yvonne didn''t go to school.


    He immediately decided to go out.


    Qi Yiyun could not help but ask Samuel, "Is she important to you?"


    "In this world, the only one who''s important to me is her," Samuel said as he left the hotel.


    The first destination was Yvonne''s home.


    She didn''t go to school, so she must be at home.


    However, when Samuel appeared in front of Yvonne''s house, no matter how he knocked on the


    door, there was no movement inside. When he couldn''t help but check it with his Divine Sense, he


    realized that there was no one else in the house.


    Yvonne didn''t go to school.


    There was no one at home!


    Samuel suddenly became nervous. What had happened to make Yvonne disappear for no reason?


    For Samuel, nothing was more important than Yvonne. Therefore, her safety was definitely what


    Samuel cared about the most.


    The moon hung high in the sky. Samuel stood on the roof of themunity and covered the entire


    Cloud City with his Divine Sense.


    Although he had reached the Divine Realm, it was still difficult for him to cover such a big area with


    his Divine Sense.


    Fortunately, Samuel finally confirmed Yvonne''s location. She was not in any danger. She was in the


    hospital.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel rushed directly to the hospital and found the ward where Yvonne was in.


    Yvonne was surprised by Samuel''s appearance because she had never told anyone what had


    happened in her family. How could Samuele to the hospital?


    "How did you know I was here?" Yvonne asked in


    confusion.


    "Is your father injured?" Samuel asked. He had just felt it through his Divine Sense, and Godfrey


    was seriously injured.


    Since Godfrey had driven Lydia out of the house, only Yvonne could take care of him while he was


    in the hospital. That was why Yvonne hadn''t been to school for two days.


    "Yes." Yvonne did not understand why Samuel would know about this matter, she still nodded


    subconsciously.


    Samuel walked into the ward and saw Godfrey''s injury. His face was swollen and his nose was


    swollen. It was obvious that he had been maliciously beaten.


    However, given Godfrey''s character, how could he have been killed by someone like that?


    "I''m sorry to let you see this," Godfrey said with a wry smile when he saw Samuel.


    "What''s going on?" Samuel asked Godfrey. When the person in charge of the luxury area came to


    Cloud City, Godfrey did not show up. Samuel felt that it was strange. He felt even more incredulous


    about Godfrey''s sudden injury.


    "I was betrayed. Someone revealed Tagliare''s n to thepetitors of the Sue family. My injury


    was caused by them," Godfrey said.


    Competitors.


    That day, Godfrey did not appear, but a guy named Yang Guangyuan came. It seemed that


    Godfrey''s injury had something to do with this guy.


    "Only you know about this. How could you be betrayed?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Godfrey looked helpless. He told the Old Master about this, but the Old Master did not listen to him


    and held a family meeting, which led to more people knowing about it.


    "It''s my fault. After I told the Old Master, he insisted on holding a family meeting. I failed to persuade


    him," Godfrey exined.


    "That is to say, the one who betrayed you is an insider of the Sue family," Samuel said.


    Godfrey nodded and said, "I''m sure that the person who did this must be Lionel, because he doesn''t


    want me to cooperate with Tagliare."


    Samuel was quite familiar with Lionel. This guy was a very sinister and treacherous person. It was


    not surprising that he could do such a thing.


    "Do you want me to avenge you?" Samuel said.


    Godfrey raised his eyebrows. He had never dared to ask Samuel to avenge him.


    However, he could not suppress the anger in his heart.


    "Can I?" Godfrey asked.


    Samuel nced at Yvonne. As long as it had something to do with Yvonne, he could do it.


    After all, Godfrey was her father. If she could get some good feelings from Yvonne because of these


    things, it would be worth it for Samuel.


    After all, Samuel was still in the process of pursuing Yvonne. Naturally, he had to do something to


    please her.


    "Of course." Samuel said.


    "Can you wait until I am discharged from the hospital? " Godfrey asked again.


    "It''s all up to you. I''ll find you a caretaker. Yvonne has to go to school. She can''t take care of you


    here every day," Samuel said. The hospital was not a good ce. Samuel did not want Yvonne to


    stay in such an environment every day. Moreover, Yvonne was still young, so there were many


    inconveniences.


    "I agree with you. It would be great if you could help," Godfrey.

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    After looking for a care for Godfrey, Samuel left the hospital.


    At the entrance of the hospital, he happened to run into the Old Master of the Sue family.


    The Old Master brushed past Samuel¡¯s shoulder. He did not have any unusual feeling because the


    current he did not know Samuel.


    Samuel frowned slightly. He knew how the Old Master had died, so he subconsciously checked the


    Old Master''s body with his Divine Sense.


    A strange phenomenon puzzled Samuel. Logically speaking, the Old Master should be able to live


    for more than ten years. However, Samuel felt that his body could not hold on for too long.


    Samuel changed a lot of things after his rebirth, but most of the reason was that Samuel had


    intervened. That was why he changed the original course of the matter.


    But logically speaking, the Old Master of the Sue family''s condition wouldn''t be affected at all. What


    was going on?


    Could it be that the world after his rebirth was not as simple as Samuel had imagined?


    When the Old Master came to the ward and saw


    Godfrey had been beaten ck and blue, he sighed and had nothing else to say.


    Although this was the eldest son that the Sue family looked down on, he was injured because of the


    Sue family.


    "Dad, have you found out who betrayed the Sue family? " Godfrey asked the Old Master. Although


    he had already confirmed in his heart that Lionel was the one who betrayed the Sue family, there


    was no way to convict Lionel without substantial evidence.


    "I''ve seen Yang Guangyuan before, but he doesn''t admit that he has contact Lionel," the Old Master


    said.


    "These two are in cahoots; of course he won''t admit it. I can''t think of anyone else who could do this


    except Lionel," Godfrey said, gnashing his teeth.


    The Old Master naturally understood this. It was impossible for other members of the Sue family to


    betray the Sue family for no reason and tomunicate with people like Yang Guangyuan.


    The Sue family would survive, and they would survive.


    If the Sue family died, they would die.


    This was very simple. The Sue family relied on the Sue family to survive, so they would not take


    such a big risk for a moment''s benefit.


    The only motive that could be found was Lionel did not want his position in thepany to be


    shaken by Godfrey.


    Moreover, Lionel was a selfish person who could do anything. For his own benefit, it was not a


    strange thing for him to betray the Sue family.


    "Rest assured and recovers. I will find out the truth about this matter. No matter who betrays the


    Sue family, I will make him pay a terrible price," the Old Master said.


    With the words of the old master, Godfrey was relieved. As long as Lionel could pay the price he


    deserved, then it would be worth it.


    "By the way, how much confidence do you have in the Tagliare Company? Can we talk about


    cooperation?" Old Master asked Godfrey.


    Although he was concerned about Godfrey''s injuries to some extent, for the Old Master, the more


    important thing was to cooperate with Tagliare. After all, this was rted to the future of the Sue


    family.


    "Oh no." Godfrey¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    "What''s wrong?" The Old Master of the Sue family also panicked.


    "My friend came just now, but I forgot to ask him about Tagliare''s attitude toward Yang Guangyuan,"


    Godfrey said regretfully. He just wanted to take revenge, but he forgot such a big thing.


    The Old Master had justined on his face, but he quickly took it back. After all, Godfrey was


    still lying on the hospital bed. He couldn''t be too unkind.


    "Why don''t you call him now? After all, this matter is too important," the Old Master said.


    Godfrey did not dare to neglect this matter. After all, the reason why the Old Master valued him so


    much was because of this cooperation. If the cooperation was gone, the Old Master would probably


    note to the hospital to see him.


    Godfrey knew his value very well, and he also knew what he should do in order to maximize his


    value.


    How could he make the Old Master pay more attention to him?


    "Yvonne, give me your phone," Godfrey said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne handed the phone to Godfrey with no expression on her face.


    She didn''t feel much kinship with her grandfather, because since she could remember things, he


    had been more partial to other children in her family, especially boys.


    However, although the Master of the Sue family had not given Yvonne too much favor, he had not


    made things difficult for Yvonne.


    "Samuel, I still have one more thing to ask you. You were in a hurry just now, so I forgot to ask,"


    Godfrey said after dialing the phone.


    Samuel knew what he wanted to ask, so he said directly, "Don''t worry. Tagliare hasn''t cooperated


    with Yang Guangyuan yet."


    Godfrey breathed a sigh of relief and continued to ask, "I will be discharged soon. Can you help me


    arrange a meeting with the boss of Tagliare?"


    In fact, Samuel had already decided to give the cooperation to Tagliare. Of course, his main


    purpose was to help Godfrey improve his status in the Sue family. He did this because he thought


    that Godfrey was too pitiful.


    Be it the Sue family or Lydia, they all treated him as trash. Just like Samuel first arrived in Cloud


    City, he was spurned by everyone.


    Moreover, if Godfrey had a status in the Sue family, then Yvonne''s life would be even better.


    "No problem. You can focus on your recovery," Samuel said.


    "Thank you, thank you. After I''m discharged from the hospital, TH definitely treat you to a meal,"


    Godfrey said excitedly.


    Under Samuel¡¯s guarantee, Godfrey waspletely at ease. Although he did not know why he


    would trust Samuel so much, his instincts told him that as long as Samuel agreed to it, it would


    definitely not be wrong.


    "Dad, it''s done. After I leave the hospital, my friend will introduce me to the boss of Tagliare,"


    Godfrey said.


    When Godfrey was on the phone, the Old Master of the Sue family had already frowned.


    From Godfrey''s words, he could guess what the person on the other end of the line was saying.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But with Godfrey''s status, how could he know such a person?


    They dared to pat their chests to guarantee that the boss of Tagliare and Godfrey would meet. This


    was not something an ordinary person could do.


    "Who is this friend of yours? Is he so powerful?" the Old Master of the Sue family asked with a


    puzzled face.


    Godfrey smiled faintly and said, "Dad, I don''t know how powerful this friend of mine is, but I''m sure


    that he must have a good rtionship with the boss of Tagliare Company. As long as he is here, it''s


    very likely that the Sue family will cooperate with Tagliare."


    After saying this, Godfrey nced at Yvonne from the corner of his eye. He knew very well that the


    Samuel would help him was all because of Yvonne.

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    Godfrey had carefully thought about what Samuel wanted from Yvonne, but after racking his brains,


    he still couldn''t figure out Samuel''s real purpose.


    Because in Godfrey''s view, both of them were still children. Samuel should not have had that kind of


    thoughts about Yvonne.


    Even Samuel had such a request, with his abilities, he should have more choices instead of thinking


    about Yvonne, who had not fully developed yet.


    Therefore, Godfrey gave up thinking about itter. He only cared about the benefits, which was that


    Samuel would be of help to him. Even if Samuel had a special hobby and had a strange idea about


    Yvonne, Godfrey would still ept it. After all, whether he could make aeback in the Sue


    family and let the Sue family get a better future depended on Samuel''s words.


    The Old Master did not stay in the hospital for too long. Before leaving, he also told Godfrey that he


    must pay attention to Tagliare''s actions at any time. There must not be any ident when it came to


    cooperation.


    Godfrey also knew that the reason why the Old Master came to the hospital to see him was not


    because he cared about his health, so he did not expect that the Old Master would say something


    concerned about his health.


    Three dayster, Godfrey was finally discharged from the hospital.


    No one in the Sue family came to pick him up, and no one had sent him any message.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Samuel came to the hospital very early. The discharge paperwork from


    Godfrey''s ss had made Godfrey a little absent-minded.


    Samuel treated him better. Godfrey wondered why he would do this.


    Before his rebirth, Godfrey did not treat Samuel well. However, Samuel knew that arge part of the


    reason was because of Lydia. Godfrey did not have much opinion of him from the beginning.


    Moreover, when it came to his marriage with Yvonne, Godfrey was the one who opposed the


    rtionship the least.


    Since he was the future father-inw, it was reasonable for him to be kind to him.


    "When are you going to find Yang Guangyuan?" After leaving the hospital, Samuel asked Godfrey.


    Hearing the name Yang Guangyuan, Godfrey''s eyes were filled with anger.


    The Sue family and Yang Guangyuan hadpeted with each other for many years. This guy had


    too many dirty tricks up his sleeve, and he did more than once harm to Godfrey.


    Godfrey had never thought about revenge, because he knew that he did not have the ability to do


    so.


    But now, with Samuel''s help, things were different.


    However, Godfrey was still worried about one thing. After all, Yang Guangyuan knew a lot of people


    in the underworld. If these people were involved, it would be very troublesome.


    "Samuel, Yang Guangyuan knows a lot of people in the underworld. They are not people to be


    trifled with," Godfrey reminded him.


    Samuel smiled faintly.


    "People in the underground are not easy to deal with?"


    Right now, in the underground of Cloud City, wasn''t it just Manfred who had the final say? So what if


    it was just Yang Guangyuan?


    Even if he really did know Manfred and had a very good rtionship with Manfred, Manfred would


    not offend Samuel because of him.


    "It''s time to take you to see the world," Samuel said with a smile.


    "See the world?"


    Godfrey was a little confused. He was an adult and had seen much of the world. Wasn''t he as naive


    as a kid?


    However, when he thought about his identity and the people Samuel knew, Godfrey did not have


    the right to refute. If he had seen more of the world than Samuel did, wouldn''t he be embarrassing


    himself?


    After returning home and putting down his luggage, Samuel ordered Godfrey to drive towards


    Manfred''s residence.


    After all, Xiaolong was now the boss of the Tagliare Company. Naturally, he could not let him be a


    driver.


    "Samuel, what are we doing here?" After arriving at Manfred''s vi area, Godfrey asked in


    confusion.


    "When you meet a friend and see him, you will understand that Yang Guangyuan is nothing,"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    Godfrey''s heart suddenly thumped. He knew clearly who lived in this vi, but he couldn''t believe


    that Samuel knew such a person.


    He was trembling with fear as he followed Samuel.


    At this time, even though Godfrey was an adult, his mentality could notpare with that of


    Samuel. He was full of tension and apprehension.


    After all, Godfrey couldn''t even see Manfred in Cloud City with his own position.


    When Samuel noticed Godfrey''s nervousness, he said with a smile, "Don''t be afraid. He won''t eat


    you."


    Godfrey, who was thirsty, swallowed and asked, "You don''t really want to take me to Manfred, do


    you?"


    "Is there anything strange? " Samuel said.


    Strange?


    To Godfrey, it was more than strange. It was simply incredible.


    He had never thought that one day; he would be able toe into contact with someone like


    Manfred. If he were to be able to befriend Manfred, then no one in the Sue family would dare to look


    down on him, and no one would dare to point fingers at him.


    Even Lionel, who regarded him as an enemy, would not dare to have anyints about him


    from now on.


    "Manfred is a big shot in Cloud City. Of course, it''s rare. " Godfrey said.


    Samuel smiled faintly. It was difficult for him to associate Manfred with the boss of the small shop.


    The current Manfred was high-spirited and vigorous, but the boss of the small shop, Manfred, was a


    person who often smoke Samuel''s cigarette. Samuel had even wondered if Manfred had been


    reborn. If not, why did his personality change so drastically?


    When they reached the front of Manfred''s vi, Samuel immediately pressed the doorbell.


    Beforeing, Samuel did not inform Manfred. Therefore, when the door opened, the underling


    cast a disdainful nce at the two of them.


    "Who are you? What are you going to do?" The younger brother asked Godfrey. In his eyes,


    Samuel was just a child. Naturally, he could not make the decision.


    However, Godfrey panicked when he heard that. He even forgot how to speak.


    "To find Manfred. When he sees me, he will know who I am," Samuel said.


    The subordinate looked at Samuel contemptuously and said with a sneer, "Little brother, you are


    quite bold. How dare you call my boss''s name directly? Do you still want to leave here alive?"


    Godfrey was even more frightened when he heard that. He pulled Samuel¡¯s hand subconsciously,


    as if wanting him to leave.


    However, Samuel kicked the young man away.


    Godfrey was stunned.


    This...


    How dare he hit Manfred''s underling?


    This was Manfred''s home. If they were to cause trouble here, Manfred could take their lives at any


    time.


    Before Godfrey could pull Samuel away, Samuel had already entered the vi.


    Even Godfrey was scared out of his wits, he could only follow Samuel at this time. He could not be


    a deserter alone. Otherwise, how could he ask Samuel to introduce him to the boss of Tagliare?

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    Manfred, who was seated in the living room, had already heard themotion at the entrance and


    knew that someone was causing trouble. However, he did not panic in the slightest. After all, this


    was his home, and Cloud City was also his domain.


    There was always a short-sighted guy who wanted to provoke him, but the worst result was that he


    fell in front of him, didn''t he?


    There was nock of people who wanted to borrow him to gain power in Cloud City. Thus, for


    Manfred, this kind of thing was no longer unusual.


    However, when Manfred saw that it was Samuel, he no longer had a calm expression on his face.


    He could look down on the Heavenly Family in Cloud City, but Samuel was someone he had to be


    wary of.


    Because even the Heavenly Family was afraid of him.


    What''s more, if he really found the head of the famous brands,, it would be a great testament to


    Samuel''s ability.


    In Cloud City, Manfred might be an extremely powerful figure, but that was before Samuel


    appeared.


    "Samuel, why are you here?" Manfred asked Samuel with a face full of smiles.


    "Your subordinate is not very sensible. I''ll teach him a lesson for you," Samuel said.


    Manfred nodded his head, not showing any dissatisfaction. He said, "This is something I have to


    thank you for. Right now, there are some underlings who don''t have eyes. It is only right for you to


    teach them a lesson."


    After hearing this, Godfrey, who had been frightened, was directly stunned.


    He had thought that Manfred would not let Samuel off for causing trouble here. Never did he


    imagine that it would end up like this.


    Not only was Manfred not angry, but he also wanted to thank Samuel. What was going on?


    Was this little fellow really that powerful? Did Manfred need to curry favor with him in such a


    manner?


    "Sit down. If there''s anything, let''s sit down and talk." Manfred said.


    Samuel sat opposite Manfred while Godfrey did not even dare to touch his butt on the sofa. After all,


    this was Manfred''s home. Samuel was qualified to act presumptuously, but Godfrey did not think


    that he was qualified to do so.


    "Samuel, is there anything I can do for you today?" Manfred took the initiative to ask.


    "It''s really a small matter. I don''t know if Boss Manfred knows Yang Guangyuan?" Samuel asked.


    Manfred was quite familiar with Yang Guangyuan. This guy had always wanted to build a good


    rtionship with Manfred, so he deliberately created a few encounters with him. Moreover, no


    matter how Manfred treated him coldly, Yang Guangyuan always had a warm face, which could be


    regarded as a very shameless character.


    "Yes, don''t tell me Yang Guangyuan offended you?" Manfred said.


    Samuel looked at Godfrey and said, "Yang Guangyuan asked someone to beat him. Today, I''m here


    for him."


    Manfred nced at Godfrey. He did not have the slightest impression of him and did not know who


    he was. However, since Samuel had appeared, Manfred would definitely make a move on this


    matter.


    "Go, find Yang Guangyuan for me," Manfred ordered his underlings.


    Hearing this, Godfrey was inexplicably excited. The development of the matter was beyond his


    expectation. But he knew that when Yang Guangyuan came here, he would definitely kneel down


    and apologize to him.


    Yang Guangyuan had always been arrogant in front of everyone in the Sue family. If this guy could


    apologize, it was really unimaginable.


    Yang Guangyuan was still drooling over Lionel''s wife in thepany, thinking about how to make


    Lionel promise to give her his wife with both hands.


    When Manfred''s underlings found him, Yang Guangyuan''s face was still filled with excitement. He


    thought that his hard work had finally touched Manfred and that Manfred was willing to give him a


    chance to be a friend.


    "It seems that this year is my lucky year," Yang Guangyuanmented. Not only did he have a


    chance to get the cooperation with Tagliare, but Manfred had also extended an olive branch to him.


    Wouldn''t his social status soar in the future?


    " Did Boss Manfred say that why he wanted to see me? " On the way to the vi, Yang Guangyuan


    asked the follower of Manfred.


    When the follower saw Yang Guangyuan''s smiling face, he thought, "This idiot doesn''t know that his


    disaster ising."


    "When you arrive, you will naturally know." The underling said.


    Yang Guangyuan nodded like pounding garlic, with excitement and expectation in his heart.


    After arriving at Manfred Vi, Yang Guangyuan''s heart sank when he saw Godfrey.


    "Why is this guy here?"


    Could it be that he still knew Manfred?


    An ominous premonition was finally born in Yang Guangyuan''s heart.


    "Boss Manfred, I''m here," Yang Guangyuan said to Manfred cautiously.


    Manfred raised his hand and a few underlings neared Yang Guangyuan.


    "Boss Manfred, what... what''s going on? I didn''t offend you." Yang Guangyuan''s face was full of


    panic and fear.


    Manfred only said one word, "Beat."


    A group of his men pressed Yang Guangyuan to the ground and punched and kicked him, just like


    Godfrey had suffered at the entrance of Tagliare Company.


    Godfrey looked at Yang Guangyuan, who was begging for mercy. He thought to himself, "This guy


    finally has such a day."


    Ten minutester, Yang Guangyuan had almost copsed, before Manfred withdrew his men.


    Walking in front of Yang Guangyuan, Manfred asked," Who told you Tagliare Company¡¯s n?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Yang Guangyuan had already reached an agreement with Lionel about this matter, and ording to


    Lionel''s attitude, it was very likely that he would send his wife to him.


    But in the current situation, Yang Guangyuan had no time to care about women.


    "It''s Lionel. Lionel told me." Yang Guangyuan did not hesitate at all and directly betrayed Lionel.


    This answer was not out of Godfrey''s expectation, because no one else would do this kind of thing


    except Lionel.


    Samuel stood up and said to Godfrey, "You can ask the Old Master of the Sue family toe, and


    you can also call Lionel, so we can confront him face to face."


    Godfrey looked at Samuel gratefully and said, "Thank you."


    Samuel waved his hand and signaled Manfred with his eyes before leaving the mansion.


    Godfrey also understood what Samuel meant. He didn''t want to expose his identity in front of the


    old master.


    When the Old Master of the Sue family received a phone call from Godfrey and asked him to go to


    Manfred¡¯s Vi, the Old Master once suspected that he was hallucinating. After repeatedly


    confirming it, he dared to believe what Godfrey had said.


    But why did he have to go to Manfred''s vi? And he had to bring Lionel along.


    the Old Master''s intuition told him that this matter might have something to do with Yang


    Guangyuan. However, with Godfrey¡¯s ability, how could he let a person like Manfred speak up for


    him?


    With a puzzled expression on his face, the Old Master first went to Lionel, and then the two headed


    towards Manfred''s vi together.


    "Dad, where are we going?" Lionel tried to keep calm so as not to give himself away.


    The Old Master had roughly guessed what was going on, but he didn''t say it clearly. Instead, he


    said, "We''ll know when we get there. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    On the way to Manfred''s vi, when Lionel saw the serious expression on the Old Master''s face, he


    couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy.


    After all, he had done something wrong. Although Yang Guangyuan would not betray him for his


    wife, Lionel could not guarantee that nothing else would happen to him.


    Moreover, there must be some reason for the old master to look for him for no reason today, which


    would inevitably make Lionel suspect that the old master had found some evidence. If so, it would


    be a devastating blow for Lionel.


    If the Old Master knew that he had betrayed the Sue family, how could he be qualified to stay in the


    Sue family?


    When the car stopped at Manfred''s vi district, Lionel found it even stranger.


    He knew what kind of person was living here, but the Sue family had never had anything to do with


    Manfred, so why would theye here?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, isn''t this Manfred''s ce?" Lionel asked the Old Master again.


    "I know." The old master responded faintly.


    At this time, Old Master also felt uneasy as well. After all, Manfred was a person of the underworld.


    If he came into contact with such people, he would have to be extremely careful. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t even know how he died.


    "Dad, we don''t have any dealings with Manfred, and he''s from the underworld. We can''t provoke


    such a person," Lionel reminded him.


    At this moment, the underlings that Manfred had arranged for to wait at the entrance walked up to


    the two of them.


    "Come with me. Boss Manfred has been waiting for you for a long time," the follower said.


    The Old Master nodded and said, "Please lead the way."


    Even though the other party was Manfred''sckey, the Old Master still showed great respect to him.


    He spoke in a particrly courteous and careful manner.


    When he came to the vi and saw Godfrey, he was even surer of his guess.


    Lionel, on the other hand, had a strange expression on his face. Why was a piece of trash like


    Godfrey in Manfred''s house?


    Could it be that this trash was still rted to Manfred?


    "How is this possible?"


    Godfrey was so useless, how could he possibly be on Manfred''s side?


    Walking to the living room area, the Old Master and


    Lionel saw Yang Guangyuan, who was beaten and lying on the ground.


    Lionel''s face instantly turned pale, and the uneasiness in his heart turned into reality.


    Yang Guangyuan was here, and he was beaten so badly.


    At the same time, Godfrey was also there, which meant that there was something wrong. Lionel


    knew it very well.


    "Speak, what have you done?" Manfred did not say anything to the Old Master. Instead, he spoke to


    Yang Guangyuan.


    Yang Guangyuan was not a moral person. In the face of life and death crisis, he did not hesitate at


    all and said," Lionel told me about Tagliare Company''s n."


    "Bullshit." Hearing this, Lionel jumped and retorted. Even if it was true, he could not let the old


    master know. In any case, he had to quibble, because it meant whether he could still stay in the Sue


    family.


    Yang Guangyuan turned to look at Lionel with a grim smile on his face and said, "What? Do you


    dare to do something but dare not admit it? Lionel, if it weren''t for you, how could I know such


    important news? You told me this; didn''t you just want Godfrey not to seed? You told me


    personally that you can''t let Godfrey turn over in the Sue family. Am I wrong?"


    Although the old master had already confirmed in his heart that Lionel was a betrayer of the Sue


    family, when this fact really came out of Yang Guangyuan''s mouth, the old master was still in a


    trance.


    Lionel was highly valued by him, and even after a hundred years, he had already nned to hand


    over the Sue family to Lionel.


    But now, for his own selfish desires, Lionel had abandoned the overall situation of the Sue family


    and betrayed the Sue family.


    How could such a person have the right to inherit the power of the Sue family?


    "Lionel, do you have anything else to exin?" The Old Master asked Lionel in a cold voice.


    Lionel couldn''t exin it. In the face of the fact, no matter what he said, it didn''t matter.


    However, Lionel didn''t want to give up. He didn''t want to be kicked out of the Sue family.


    Walking to the front of Yang Guangyuan, Lionel gnashed his teeth and said, "What benefits did


    Godfrey give you for you to nder me like this? Yang Guangyuan, I have no hatred with you. Why


    did you hurt me?"


    After saying this, Lionel walked to Godfrey and continued, "You colluded with Yang Guangyuan to


    hurt me, and you want to drive me out Sue family, don''t you? All this is your own acting. Do you


    think you can deceive Dad, or me?"


    Godfrey had never thought that under such circumstances, Lionel could still find an excuse for


    himself and me him.


    "Lionel, your thinking is too ridiculous. If I directed and yed by myself, can I be seriously injured


    and sent to the hospital? And he has confessed everything about you and Yang Guangyuan. Do


    you really think that Dad will believe you?" Godfrey said, gnashing his teeth.


    "What benefits can you get by driving me out of the Sue family? Do you think you have the ability to


    control the Sue family? Do you have the ability to make the Sue family better?" After a pause, Lionel


    continued, "You don''t have the ability. Only I can make the Sue family develop better. Only by my


    ability can I inherit the Sue family."


    These words seemed to be said to Godfrey, but Lionel also warned the old master that if he really


    drove him out of the Sue family, the Sue family would have no sessor.


    However, Lionel seemed to havepletely forgotten that the current Godfrey had the opportunity


    to negotiate with him. Just this point alone was not something he couldpare with.


    "Lionel, you''re an animal. You can even betray your wife for your own selfish desires. What kind of


    man are you?" Godfrey said disdainfully.


    This sentence made Lionel look a little flustered. Although this matter had not really happened, in


    Lionel''s heart, he had already agreed with Yang


    Guangyuan''s request.


    Because the only way to keep the secret was to hand over his wife with both hands. He had no


    other choice.


    However, only he and Yang Guangyuan knew it. Otherwise, the face of a man had been lost by him.


    How ridiculous it was to have his wife sleep with another man.


    "You''re talking nonsense. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you." Lionel was so angry that his whole body


    trembled.


    Manfred''sckeys immediately stood in front of Lionel to prevent him from acting recklessly.


    Seeing Manfred''s men , Lionel immediately calmed down a lot. After all, this was Manfred''s territory,


    not a ce where he could act recklessly.


    "Lionel, you''re the first person in my family who says you''re going to kill someone. You''re quite


    courageous, aren''t you?" Manfred said in an indifferent tone.


    These words made Lionel tremble all over. Out of fear of Manfred, he quickly exined, "Boss


    Manfred, that''s not what I meant. It''s just that he''s talking nonsense and ndering me, that''s why


    I''m so angry."

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    "Do you really want to argue at this time?" The Old Master, who had been silent with a gloomy face,


    finally spoke.


    The evidence was conclusive. At this time, Lionel was still trying to find an excuse for himself.


    The Old Master was not a fool. He could never believe such a ridiculous exnation of Lionel.


    Furthermore, even Manfred had stepped in to deal with this matter. How could this be false?


    To say the least, even if it was really Godfrey who directed and yed himself, he would ept this


    result.


    The Old Master did not dare to underestimate Godfrey''s ability to ask Manfred to apany him in


    acting. If he wanted Lionel to be driven out of the Sue family, the Old Master could only satisfy him.


    For the great business of the Sue family, it was not a big deal to sacrifice Lionel.


    "Dad, you don''t really believe this good-for-nothing''s words, do you?" Lionel said with a flustered


    face.


    The old master''s face was cold.


    Good-for-nothing?


    "Is Godfrey a good-for-nothing?"


    Perhaps in their eyes, he was really a good-for-nothing in the past.


    But what about now?


    Who dares to say Godfrey is a good-for-nothing?


    "Don''t you know where you are standing?" The Old Master said lightly.


    Lionel''s heart jolted, and soon he understood the meaning of the Old Master''s words.


    It was only then that he realized that Manfred had been involved in this matter. If Godfrey had not


    done this, who else could it be?


    This piece of trash actually had a backer Manfred!


    "From now on, you are no longer a member of the Sue family. All your positions in the Sue family


    will be reced by Godfrey. Take care of yourself," the Old Master said.


    He had to inform the others of this news at the family meeting tomorrow.


    As for Lionel, it was no longer in the Old Master''s consideration. Whether he would live or die in the


    future depended on his own fate.


    "Dad, you can''t do this to me," Lionel said with a flustered face, "I''ve been working hard for the Sue


    family for so many years. How can you drive me out of thepany?" "You brought this upon


    yourself. If you hadn''t caused so much trouble, you wouldn''t have ended up like this, " the Old


    Master said calmly.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lionel''s expression gradually became ferocious.


    "If I don''t make such a fuss to prevent Godfrey from turning over, my ending will be no different from


    being kicked out of the Sue family. What right does this good-for-nothing have to ride over my


    head?" Lionel gritted his teeth and said.


    His words were tantamount to admitting that he had betrayed the Sue family.


    The Old Master hated it even more, and it was even more impossible for him to give Lionel any


    chance.


    At this moment, Manfred suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Old Master, if you want to solve this


    problem and stop him from bothering you, why don''t you leave it to me?"


    Manfred was just a bystander in this matter. Samuel had only used his deterrence to get Yang


    Guangyuan to tell the truth.


    However, in Manfred''s view, it seemed that Samuel valued Godfrey a lot. Helping Godfrey solve


    problems meant helping Samuel solve problems on the other hand. Therefore, Manfred did not


    mind taking action to deal with Lionel.


    After hearing Manfred''s words, Lionel could not hide the panic on his face.


    "Leave it to him?"


    Lionel was well aware of what would happen to him.


    Manfred was a person of the underworld. Rumor had it that he killed without batting an eye. If he


    were to be handed over to him, he would probably only end up dead.


    "Dad, I know I was wrong. Please give me a chance. From now on, I will do my best to help the


    company and will never do anything that goes wrong to thepany." Lionel knelt down in front of


    the Old Master, hoping to get his forgiveness.


    The Old Master''s face turned ice-cold. This matter was not something he could make the decision


    on. After all, Manfred had already participated in it.


    And if he didn''t drive Lionel out of the Sue family, how could he exin it to Godfrey?


    After all, it had taken Godfrey a lot of effort to find out the inside story, which could help the Sue


    family develop better. Not only had Lionel sold him out, but he had also been sent to the hospital.


    Godfrey would not let it go easily.


    For the first time in his life, the Old Master began to care about Godfrey''s feelings. This was a very


    realistic thing.


    In the past, when Godfrey had no contributions, the Old Master had never cared about whether


    Godfrey had received fair treatment or even what he thought in his heart.


    But now, the old master had to pay attention to this, because the future of the Sue family was all on


    Godfrey''s shoulders.


    "I''m not qualified to forgive you, because what you''ve sold out is not only the Sue family, but also


    Godfrey," the Old Master said.


    Hearing this, Lionel understood what the old master meant. Wasn''t this asking him to beg Godfrey


    for mercy?


    Although it was hard for Godfrey to ept this matter in his heart, in order to stay in the Sue family


    and to have a chance to take revenge in the future, it was not a big deal to bow down for a while.


    Lionel knelt in front of Godfrey and said with regret,'' Brother, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t betray the Sue


    family for my own selfish desires. Please give me a chance. From now on, I will never make trouble


    for you again. I will do my best to assist you and help the development of the Sue family.¡±


    Godfrey had never thought that there would be a day when Lionel knelt in front of him and begged


    for mercy.


    In the Sue family, the former Godfrey was like a servant.


    In thepany, even ordinary employees didn''t want to see him.


    But now, Lionel, who had always been high and mighty, had to kneel down and apologize to him,


    which made Godfrey feel very happy.


    However, feeling happy did not mean that he would forgive Lionel.


    Moreover, Godfrey knew very well what kind of person Lionel was. If he asked him to stay in the


    company, he would definitely make a small move.


    "You are not expecting me to forgive you, are you? Lionel, this is impossible. Have you forgotten


    how you treated me before?" Godfrey said faintly.


    Not only did LionelLionel kneel down, but he also kowtowed to Godfrey and said, "Big brother,


    please give me another chance. I really won''t do it again."


    "Boss Manfred, it seems that I still need your help with this trouble." Godfrey said to Manfred. He did


    not have the heart to deal with Lionel''s entanglement, so he could only let Manfred deal with it.


    His words made Lionel tremble all over. He stood up and said, "Isn''t it just leaving the Sue family?


    Okay, I''ll go. Godfrey, don''t let me find a chance. Otherwise, I''ll never let you go."


    "Sooner orter, I, Lionel, will take revenge for what happened today."


    After saying these words, Lionel quickened his pace and walked towards the door, hoping in his


    heart that no one would stop him. Otherwise, he might not be able to walk out of the vi today.


    Manfred looked at Godfrey, who shook his head.


    Godfrey was his younger brother after all. It was the best result for Godfrey to drive Lionel out of the


    Sue family. He didn''t really want to kill Lionel.

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    Seeing Lionel had left, Yang Guangyuan, who was lying on the ground, said to Manfred, "Boss


    Manfred, can I... go now?"


    Yang Guangyuan was seriously beaten, so he had to go to the hospital to have a check quickly.


    This guy was born for money and sex. It was indispensable. If one of the abilities was lost because


    of his physical condition, Yang Guangyuan would live a life worse than death for him.


    Manfred nced at Godfrey and asked, "Are you going to let him go?"


    "Godfrey, as long as you let me go, I will no longerpete with you for the cooperation with


    Tagliare, okay?" Yang Guangyuan said quickly. And now he had no ability and courage topete


    with Godfrey. After all, this guy could even have Manfred¡¯s help.


    "You can go now. From today on, I don''t want to see you again," Godfrey said.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Don''t worry; I will definitely not appear in front of you." After saying this, Yang


    Guangyuan struggled to stand up and dragged his heavy body out of the Manfred vi.


    This matter finally came to an end.


    To Godfrey, the oue was beyond his expectation.


    However, Godfrey knew that the reason why things would turn out like this was not that he was


    powerful, but that he could do it with the help of Samuel.


    At the same time, Godfrey also knew that Samuel was not just a friend of the boss of Tagliare. His


    identity was definitely very powerful. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for Manfred to help


    him so easily.


    Godfrey thanked Manfred, the father and son left the Manfred family.


    The Old Master had many questions in his heart. For example, why did Godfrey know Manfred? He


    could even get Manfred to help him.


    But the Old Master hid these questions in his heart and didn''t ask.


    For him, as long Godfrey could help the development of the Sue family, other things were not


    important.


    "Dad, if you have anything you want to ask, just ask." Godfrey said to the Old Master.


    The Old Master shook his head and said, "I don''t want to ask anything, as long as you can do it for


    the good of the Sue family. Early tomorrow morning, I will inform them to have a meeting, and then


    officially appoint your position."


    "Thank you, Dad," Godfrey said.


    The Old Master shook his head and said, "You don''t have to thank me. This is what you should


    have. Now, except for you, no one can help the Sue family get


    better development."


    This sentence was like a reminder to Godfrey that he was going toplete the cooperation n


    with Tagliare, but it was very obscure.


    Godfrey also understood what he meant. He said, "Dad, don''t worry. I can handle Tagliare''s


    cooperation n. I won''t let you down."


    The Old Master couldn''t control his curiosity more and more when he saw how decisive Godfrey


    was.


    Why could he change so much in such a short period of time? Did he know someone more


    powerful?


    However, in the end, the Old Master still did not ask. Thest thing he said was that as long as


    Godfrey could help the Sue family, he did not need to care too much about other things.


    The next day, the Sue family held a meeting early.


    When everyone was here, they did not see Lionel, which made them feel a little uneasy.


    "Why hasn''t Lionele yet? Is something wrong?" "Could it be that the old master has found


    evidence?"


    "No way. If the evidence is conclusive, I''m afraid he will be driven out of the Sue family, but there is


    no news about it at all."


    "I think it''s very likely to find the evidence. Otherwise, how could he not show up? This meeting was


    personally held by the old master."


    Just as everyone had different opinions, the Old Master and Godfrey appeared in the conference


    room together.


    But even at this time, they still could not see Lionel, which made others think that Lionel was no


    longer qualified to step into this conference room.


    "Sit down," the Old Master said to everyone after entering the meeting room.


    Godfrey sat directly in the previous position of Lionel, and this position was the most powerful


    person in thepany except for the Old Master. This scene also made everyone understand their


    guess.


    "From now on, the position of Lionel will be reced by Godfrey. From now on, you can directly


    report your problems to Godfrey," the Old Master said.


    These words were very sudden, but no one was surprised. After all, Godfrey was already sitting in


    Lionel''s position.


    "From now on, Lionel is no longer a member of the Sue family. I hope you can keep a distance from


    him. Such a traitor is no longer qualified to join the Sue family," the Old Master continued.


    Everyone was shocked by his words.


    Not only was Lionel thrown out of thepany, but he was also thrown out of the Sue family. The


    price he had paid was too much.


    However, since the Old Master had done so, he must have found the evidence of Lionel selling out


    the Sue family, so it was reasonable for him to end up like this.


    The n of Tagliare''s new city had a lot to do with the future development of the Sue family.


    However, Lionel had revealed such an important piece of news to Yang Guangyuan. There was


    nothing to be sympathetic about.


    "Old master, don''t worry. We won''t be softhearted in the face of a traitor like this."


    "Yes, he almost ruined the future of the Sue family. How can we get in touch with him?"


    "From now on, I will pretend that there is no Lionel anymore."


    "Yes, there is no Lionel in the Sue family."


    Everyone expressed their opinions and deliberately distanced themselves from Lionel to show their


    loyalty to the Sue family. After all, the future of the Sue family was also their future.


    If the Sue family developed well, they would make more money. In this world, who would go against


    money?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, if there is nothing else, I will leave first. If you have any problem, you can go to Godfrey." After


    that, the Old Master left the conference room.


    As soon as the Old Master left, the rtives of the Sue family surrounded Godfrey. These people


    used to be Lionel''sckeys.


    Now Lionel had stepped down, they could only find a new backer. Godfrey became their object of


    ttery.


    "Godfrey, I didn''t expect that the future of the Sue family will still be in your hands in the end."


    "I''ve said that you could make great achievements, but Lionel suppressed the limelight in the past.


    This day had finallye."


    "If you have anything to tell us in the future, just let us know. We will do it perfectly for you."


    Listening to these words, Godfrey couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    These people would never look at him in the eye in the past.


    But now, all of them were desperate to curry favor with him.


    This was the benefit brought about by status.


    Godfrey finally enjoyed the feeling of being superior, but there was one thing that he remembered.


    All of this was not because he was powerful, but because he had Samuel''s assistance!

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    Godfrey, who was grateful, called Samuel as soon as he left thepany, hoping to thank him in


    person.


    Moreover, Godfrey knew that Samuel had helped him because of Yvonne, so he asked Samuel to


    have dinner at home. In this way, Samuel and Yvonne could meet each other.


    However, Godfrey did not expect Samuel would refuse, which caught him off guard.


    "Samuel, is there something important that you need to do today?" Godfrey asked.


    "Let''s talk next time," Samuel said in a heavy tone. Then he hung up the phone directly.


    In front of Samuel stood a person that he was very familiar with. However, this person did not know


    Samuel at this stage. Moreover, it was very strange for Samuel to have appeared in front of him.


    Elder Yi, the leader of the Four Gates in Tianqi, had suddenly arrived in Cloud City. Furthermore, he


    hade to find Samuel with such a clear goal. Samuel did not understand the reason.


    "Old man, you''re blocking my way," Samuel said to Elder Yi.


    At this time, Elder Yi had looked at Samuel up and down more than ten times. No one knew what he


    wanted to see through.


    "What on earth do you want to do? If you don''t get out of the way, don''t me me for being rude to


    you." Facing this old friend, Samuel did not show too much politeness. Because of him, Samuel


    even refused to go to the Sue family''s house for dinner, which made him very ufortable. It was


    known that Samuel now cherished all the opportunities to get along with Yvonne.


    "Who are you? Why do you have to pretend to be a Tianqi person?" After a long time, Elder Yi said


    to Samuel, "Do you know what price you have to pay to pretend to be a Tianqi person?"


    "Is this why you came to find me?" Samuel said lightly. In Swallow City, he had indeed pretended to


    be a Tianqi person, and he had not joined the Tianqi at this stage.


    However, it never urred to Samuel that it was worthy of Elder Yi to go down the mountain in


    person because of this matter.


    And how did this matter spread to the ears of Elder Yi?


    Yuan Hai was just a yellow-leveled member. It was impossible for him to meet with Elder Yi directly


    based on his status.


    "I know your performance at the Grand Martial meeting, so I''m more curious as to why you''re


    pretending to be a Tianqi person," said Elder Yi.


    A faint smile appeared on Samuel¡¯s face. He said,


    What if I tell you that I''m not pretending?"


    Elder Yi shook his head decisively to deny it and said, "It''s impossible. In Tianqi, there is no one as


    young as you. You can''t possibly be a person in Tianqi."


    "Among the four sects and three halls in the Tianqi era, you''re only in charge of the four sects. How


    can you be sure that I''m not a member of the three halls?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Elder Yi''s eyes were wide open. He seemed to be a little shocked by Samuel¡¯s words.


    Only the Tianqi people knew about the Four Gates and Three Halls of Tianqi. If he were an outsider,


    he would never have known such detailed information.


    "Why don''t you go back and ask He Qingfeng if he knows me?" Samuel continued.


    He Qingfeng!


    "This guy even knows He Qingfeng."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elder Yi felt it was even more incredible.


    Could he really be a member of the Three Halls?


    Although the Three Halls were not under the control of Elder Yi, he roughly knew about the situation


    of the Three Halls. Moreover, he clearly knew how many people there were in the entire Tianqi


    Realm. There was no reason for him to not know about a young man like Samuel, who was


    powerful in martial arts.


    Elder Yi had suspected that Samuel was pretending to be a Tianqi person.


    However, hearing Samuel''s words, Elder Yi started to doubt himself again.


    "Are you... are you really a Tianqi person? Are you one of He Qingfeng''s subordinates?" Elder Yi


    asked.


    "Subordinates?"


    Samuel was not satisfied with his words. He Qingfeng was more than enough to be his subordinate.


    How could he be He Qingfeng''s subordinate?


    "Actually, I don''t belong to the four sects and three halls now. Tianqi has a secret that no one


    knows." Samuel smiled, which showed that he must have had some strange ideas in his mind.


    "Secret? What secret?" Elder Yi was confused. With his knowledge of Tianqi, how could there still


    be a secret he didn''t know?


    "You should know about the tomb chamber, right?" Samuel said.


    When Elder Yi heard the name of the tomb, his whole body trembled. Was he referring to the stone


    door that no one could open?


    Thinking of this, Elder Yi''s heart rate sped up a lot.


    At present, in the entire Tianqi realm, only he and He Qingfeng knew this ce. Moreover, they tried


    their best but failed to open the stone gate.


    "You... I don''t understand what you''re saying," Elder Yi said. The secret of this level was definitely


    not known to outsiders. Elder Yi was worried that the boy in front of him was deliberately lying, so


    he pretended not to know anything.


    "You don''t understand? Don''t tell me you can''t remember the stone gate that you can''t open?"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    Elder Yi''s eyes shed as he avoided Samuel''s questioning. He thought to himself, "How could he


    know? How could he know such a big secret in Tianqi?"


    In the entire Tianqi era, only the leaders of the four gates and three halls knew about the stone gate.


    How could he know?


    "You... who the hell are you?" Elder Yi looked at Samuel in horror. At this moment, he no longer


    regarded Samuel as a sinner who pretended to be a Tianqi person. Instead, he was awed by the


    mystery of Samuel''s identity.


    "I am the one who came out of that stone gate." Samuel said.


    How could he make himself stand out from the masses? And how could his status be higher than


    that of Elder Yi and He Qingfeng? This was Samuel¡¯s idea.


    Moreover, even Elder Yi and He Qingfeng did not know the secret of the stone gate. Since Samuel


    said so, it was impossible for Elder Yi to refute him.


    As for whether Elder Yi believed it or not, it was not a question Samuel would think about, because


    it was a matter that could only be puzzled by Elder Yi.


    "How is it possible? The stone gate can''t be opened at all. How can you be the person inside?"


    Elder Yi asked, breathing rapidly.


    "With your status, you are not qualified to know about this matter, so I don''t need to exin it to


    you." Another bad idea came to Samuel¡¯s mind at this time. He was hiding a smile. He continued,


    "However, with your seniority, you should at least call me grandmaster uncle."


    "What" Elder Yi looked at Samuel with a shocked expression, Grandmaster uncle!


    How old was he? But he was just a kid.


    "Grandmaster uncle, do you think there''s a problem?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "Little guy, you didn''t mean to y tricks on me, did you? What age are you at? You actually want to


    be my grandmaster uncle!" Elder Yi said, gnashing his teeth.

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    Elder Yi''s words made Samuel''s face turn cold. Since he wanted to create a new identity for himself,


    Samuel had to act like he was telling the truth.


    These disrespectful words caused Samuel to purposefully reveal a strong killing intent.


    "Do you know that based on your words alone, I can kill you?" Samuel asked.


    Elder Yi smiled contemptuously. Samuel''s performance in the Grand Martial meeting was indeed


    amazing, but in his opinion, it was just amon trick. Compared with the one in Tianqi, it was far


    from enough.


    Moreover, he was the leader of the four sects.


    "Kid, you are exaggerating. Since you know who I am, you should know my strength, right?" Elder


    Yi said with a smile.


    "Your strength?" As soon as his voice fell, Samuel''s figure shed and suddenly appeared in front of


    Elder Yi and continued, "What is your strength like?"


    Elder Yi was shocked. He didn''t even see how Samuel appeared in front of him. Judging from this


    point alone, Samuel''s strength was not worse than his. He was even stronger than him.


    Because just now, if Samuel had wanted to kill him, he would not have had the chance to react at


    all!


    "How... how did you do that?" Elder Yi took two steps back with a frightened expression.


    "Aren''t you very strong? You can''t even tell how I did it. Are you still qualified to be called a


    powerhouse?" Samuel said faintly.


    These words left Elder Yi speechless. In the Tianqi realm, only He Qingfeng was qualified to


    compete with him. The two of them were absolute powerhouses in the Tianqi realm.


    However, the word "powerhouse" had turned into a joke in front of Samuel.


    Elder Yi even suspected that even if he joined forces with He Qingfeng, they might not be Samuel¡¯s


    opponent.


    His speed had already reached a point where the naked eye could not capture him. This was


    already beyond the limits of a human body.


    "Who exactly are you?" Elder Yi asked.


    "I''ve said it before. I came out of the tomb chamber. You should call me Grandmaster uncle. If you


    don''t believe my identity, I can only tell you that I was the only one who survived the battle of the


    second world." Since he had made up a fake identity, Samuel did not mind making the story more


    exaggerated.


    Hearing these words, Elder Yi''s face instantly turned deathly pale. He even knew of the Second


    World.


    This was the core secret of Tianqi. Even if many people in the Tianqi realm did not know it, how


    could he?


    Although Samuel''s words made Elder Yi feel ridiculous.


    If he was really from that era, he should be a hundredyear-old man. Not to mention whether he


    could live for such a long time, there was a big problem with his child-like image.


    However, Elder Yi couldn''t exin why he knew about the Second World.


    Seeing that Elder Yi was so shocked that he could not speak, Samuel suppressed theughter in


    his heart and continued, "I am now the only person on earth who has been to the second world and


    came back alive. Am I not qualified to be called Grandmaster uncle?"


    "You... you''ve been to the Second World, and, and you''re back?" Elder Yi asked in disbelief.


    "Do you want to know what that ce is called?" Samuel asked.


    These words aroused a strong interest of Elder Yi, because the present Tianqi knew nothing about


    the Xuanyuan World. Moreover, none of the people sent by the Tianqi came back.


    "What''s the name?" Elder Yi asked subconsciously.


    "The Xuanyuan World. It is a ce with a stronger cultivation environment. There are many experts


    there. If it weren''t for the limitations of the tunnel of time, they wouldn''t have been defeated back


    then," Samuel said.


    Xuanyuan World.


    These words were very shocking to Elder Yi, because this was the only information he had about


    the Second World. And he knew that the man in front of him probably had a lot of knowledge about


    the Xuanyuan World.


    Elder Yi took a few deep breaths and continued to ask, "You said you had participated in the war of


    that year, but why are you still like a child?"


    "Haven''t you heard of the rebirth of a cocoon? Do you know why I''m the only one who survived?"


    Samuel asked.


    Elder Yi shook his head. With his imagination, how could he imagine how Samuel managed to


    survive?


    "In order to let me survive, the Tianqi powerhouse created an Energy Barrier to prolong my life.


    During this period, my body was revived. When I broke the Energy Barrier, it was already like this. I


    didn''t expect it to be like this. Maybe their energy was too strong, so my body was transformed."


    Samuel made up a story. Anyway, what he said was very mysterious. Even if it was more


    mysterious, Elder Yi would believe it.


    Elder Yi didn''t know how to describe his feelings. He wanted to disclose Samuel''s identity and see


    why he


    had to pretend to be a Tianqi person.


    But he did not expect that he would have a grandmaster uncle, and he said it in a well-organized


    way, which made it impossible for Elder Yi to doubt him.


    But there was one thing that Elder Yi was sure of-he knew the stone gate, the Xuanyuan World, and


    the Space-time tunnel. This was enough to show Samuel was not ordinary.


    Perhaps, he was really the one who survived the great battle back then.


    "The most important reason they want me to survive is to leave some information about the


    Xuanyuan World to future generations, because the Xuanyuan World wille back sooner orter.


    If you don''t know anything about the Xuanyuan World, the earth will be captured by the


    powerhouses of the Xuanyuan World sooner orter," Samuel said.


    These words were a very good reason, which also made Elder Yi more firmly believe Samuel¡¯s


    identity.


    Elder Yi, with a solemn expression, asked thest question in his heart, "Since you survived to help


    Tianqi, why did you leave the Tianqi silently? What do you want to do in this mortal world?"


    "I''m looking for Fu Yao," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi widened his eyes in disbelief. Fu Yao was one of the few powerhouses left behind in the


    Tianqi era, which was known to both Elder Yi and He Qingfeng.


    But Fu Yao was already dead. How could Samuele to the mortal world to find Fu Yao?


    Could it be that Fu Yao had survived as well?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just as you said, you are the only one who survived the great battle back then." Elder Yi sensed


    that he had grasped some of the loopholes in Samuel. He immediately asked.


    Samuel smiled calmly. He did not seem flustered at all, because what he was going to say next was


    true.


    "Haven''t you heard of reincarnation? Fu Yao had reborn. As long as I can find her and let her inherit


    the energy in the tomb, she can regain the power of Fu Yao that year," Samuel exined.

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    Elder Yi was born in Tianqi, so he was knowledgeable enough. But after listening to Samuel''s


    words, it was as if a door to a new world had been opened, which made him believe in Samuel


    more and more.


    Because Samuel knew too many inside stories about Tianqi, and even some things that he had


    never heard of.


    If he didn''t live from that era, how could he know so much?


    He came here with the purpose of revealing Samuel¡¯s identity. It was beyond Elder Yi''s expectation


    that he would find a grandmaster uncle for himself.


    Elder Yi walked up to Samuel and shouted awkwardly, "Grandmaster uncle, I''m calling you that. Am


    I right?"


    The corner of Samuel''s mouth twitched. He almost couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    He deliberately nodded with a serious face and said," In terms of seniority, it''s true, but in front of


    outsiders, I''m Samuel, the Young Master of the Hannigan family in Swallow City."


    "Yes, I understand. Grandmaster uncle, is there anything I can do to help?" Elder Yi asked.


    "Do you think there is anything I can''t do in this world?" Samuel said faintly. He raised his right hand


    and a small river in front of them turned into ice at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This scene once again caused Elder Yi to be taken aback.


    Such an immortal''s means hadpletely exceeded the scope of Elder Yi''s understanding.


    "Grandmaster uncle, this divine ability of yours is too great." Elder Yi said to Samuel with a face


    filled with amazement and admiration.


    Samuel shook his head and pretended to be serious. He said, "This little trick is not worth


    mentioning to the Xuanyuan World. You haven''t experienced that era, so you don''t understand how


    powerful the experts in the Xuanyuan World are."


    Elder Yi nodded his head repeatedly, looking as if he was listening to instructions.


    At the same time, he was also very surprised. The people of the Xuanyuan World were so strong. If


    they really made aeback, with the current strength of Tianqi, they would not be able to fight


    against them at all. This was definitely a nightmare for the earth.


    "Grandmaster uncle, do you know when those people in the Xuanyuan World will attack the earth?"


    Elder Yi asked cautiously.


    "Do you really think I''m a god? So many years have passed, and I don''t know the situation in the


    Xuanyuan World. How can I know?" Samuel looked coldly at Elder Yi.


    Elder Yi lowered his head. He didn''t even have the courage to look straight into Samuel''s eyes.


    Because at this moment, Samuel was no different from God in the eyes of Elder Yi, and he also


    treated Samuel as his grandmaster uncle very seriously.


    "However, after Fu Yao regains her strength, I will make a trip back to the Xuanyuan World,"


    Samuel continued.


    "Grandmaster uncle, to tell you the truth, during these years, Tianqi has always sent people to the


    Xuanyuan World, but no one has ever been able toe back. You still have to consider this matter


    carefully," Elder Yi said.


    The Space-time Passageway to Xuanyuan World was in the Tianqi. He could enter as he liked.


    However, the passageway to leave the Xuanyuan World was in the dark forest. Furthermore, it was


    the ce where Velocisaurus was sleeping. It was not a ce where one could leave just because


    they wanted to.


    It wasn''t surprising that those people wouldn''t be able toe back.


    "They can''te back, but it doesn''t mean they''re dead," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi raised his eyebrows. He and He Qingting had always thought that those who had no news


    should have died. But since Samuel had said so, things


    seemed to be turning for the better.


    "Grandmaster uncle, if they didn''t die, why didn''t theye back?" Elder Yi asked.


    "You can''t be naive enough to think that the other end of the space-time tunnel is as safe as Tianqi,


    can you?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    "Then... what''s the situation?" Elder Yi was curious.


    "The Spacetime tunnel of the Xuanyuan World is located in the Dark Forest, which is the most


    dangerous ce in the Xuanyuan world. There is also a sleeping velocisaurus in the tunnel. With


    their ability, they can''t break into the Dark Forest at all, so you don''t have to waste time to do this,"


    Samuel said.


    Through these words, Elder Yi had a further understanding of the Xuanyuan World. However, this


    superficial understanding only satisfied some of his curiosity, and it could not help him to deal with


    the Xuanyuan World.


    " Grandmaster uncle, if you need any help, just let me know. I will do my best. From now on, the


    entire Tianqi era will cooperate with you," Elder Yi said.


    Samuel smiled and asked Elder Yi, "You are only in charge of the four halls. Can you predict the


    attitude of the three halls?"


    Elder Yi was a little embarrassed. He didn''t have the right to intervene in the affairs of the three


    halls.


    However, Elder Yi believed that after he let He


    Qingting know about these things, his attitude would be the same as his.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandmaster uncle, leave this matter to me. I will let He Qingfeng take orders from you," Elder Yi


    said.


    Although Tianqi didn''t mean much to Samuel, they could still show some value on Earth.


    Elder Yi''s words made Samuel nod his head naturally.


    He didn''t know whether it woulde in handy or not, but it was necessary to take precautions.


    "If there''s nothing else, you can leave first," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi was somewhat reluctant to leave, because he knew that as long as he stayed by Samuel¡¯s


    side, he might know more about the Xuanyuan World, including the war in that era.


    However, Samuel was obviously unwilling to be with him, so Elder Yi did not dare to stay.


    "In this case, Grandmaster uncle, I will leave first. If there is something, you can contact me at any


    time." After that, Elder Yi left Samuel his phone number.


    Samuel looked at the time. It seemed not toote to go to the Sue family now, but he had already


    rejected Godfrey once. If he went again, it would be too humiliating.


    So Samuel had to go back to the hotel.


    As a genius, Qi Yiyun had been reading books almost all the time. This was something that Samuel


    admired very much. Furthermore, at Qi Yiyun''s age, it was really incredible that she had such a


    strong selfrestraint ability.


    "Hillside Vi can be moved in soon. You stay here..."


    Before Samuel could finish his words, Qi Yiyun interrupted him, "Don''t even think about leaving me


    here alone. I''ll follow you wherever you go."


    Samuel smiled helplessly. He had thought that he could get rid of Qi Yiyun, but now it seemed that


    he was overthinking. Qi Yiyun would never give him such an opportunity.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t abandon you. If you''re willing to go, I won''t stop you. However, Yvonne is the


    hostess of the vi. I hope you can remember this," Samuel said.


    Before his rebirth, Samuel had hurt Qi Yiyun countless times. Although he felt a lot of apologies, in


    this life, Samuel could not change anything.

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    Samuel''s words didn''t make Qi Yiyun change her expression at all. She didn''t even change her


    expression because she had already guessed what Samuel was thinking about Yvonne.


    However, even so, Qi Yiyun did not have any intention of giving up. To her, no matter what attitude


    Samuel had, at the very least she was by Samuel''s side. This gave her a certain chance.


    As the saying goes, one who is close to a building gets the moon. Qi Yiyun believed that as long as


    she could seize any opportunity, she could get what she wanted.


    Now, all Qi Yiyun needed to do was waiting for an opportunity.


    A weekter, Hillside Vi was finally renovated.


    When Samuel stepped into the vi again, the sense of familiarity instantly returned. Everything was


    designed ording to Yvonne''s style before he was reborn, and this was what Yvonne liked.


    "If only I could bring her home now." Samuel could not help but say.


    Qi Yiyun pretended not to hear these words and went straight to choose a room.


    Samuel upied his and Yvonne''s bedroom and let Qi Yiyun make other choices.


    At this time, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    It was an ident that someone hade. But when he opened the door and saw Tian


    Changsheng and Tian Ling''er,, he was not surprised at all.


    "Brother, it''s a gift." Tian Ling''er waved the gift in her hand and said to Samuel with a smile on her


    face.


    "Let''s talk inside." Samuel invited the two of them into the house.


    Tian Ling''er, who was originally smiling, looked a little stiff when she saw Qi Yiyun.


    She knew that during this period of time, Samuel and Qi Yiyun had been living in hotels, and Tian


    Ling''er also knew that Qi Yiyun would definitely live in the vi.


    But when she really saw Qi Yiyun, she still felt a little unhappy.


    If Qi Yiyun was not so beautiful, maybe Tian Ling''er would not care about her at all, but Qi Yiyun''s


    beauty made Tian Ling''er feel a sense of threat that she had never felt before.


    Qi Yiyun''s performance at this time was like a hostess pouring tea for Tian Changsheng and Tian


    Ling''er, which made Tian Ling''er even more unhappy.


    "Brother, the house is so big. Won''t you give me a room? If I have a quarrel with my family, I can


    come to your house to avoid difficulties." Tian Ling''er said to Samuel with a pitiful look.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. How could the daughter of the Heavenly Family lose real estate? If she


    wanted to avoid difficulties, how could sheck her own room?


    Samuel knew that Tian Ling''er was actually arguing with Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel felt helpless and had a headache. The truedy owner had not arrived. On the other hand,


    the two random people had begun to fight with jealousy. It was likely that this Hillside Vi would not


    be peaceful in the future.


    "Brother, if you don''t say anything, I''ll take it as a yes. I''m going to choose a room." After saying


    that, Tian Ling''er ran away happily, leaving Samuel no chance to refuse.


    Qi Yiyun had already chosen her own room, but Tian Ling''er chose Qi Yiyun''s room on purpose.


    Qi Yiyun, who was magnanimous, made a concession. Anyway, there were many rooms at home,


    and she did not want topete with Tian Ling''er.


    Besides, it didn''t matter to Qi Yiyun which room she could live in. What was important was that she


    could live under the same roof as Samuel.


    "Are you going to let me go so easily?" Tian Ling''er was looking forward to having a spark of friction


    with Qi Yiyun, but she did not expect Qi Yiyun to have no desire topete for it at all, which made


    Tian Ling''er lose interest in an instant.


    "It''s just a room. Is it that important? Besides, I''m generous to give you a room. Doesn''t it make me


    seem more sensible?" Qi Yiyun said with a smile.


    Tian Ling''er''s face became extremely embarrassed. Qi Yiyun was generous. Wouldn''t she be


    petty?


    When Tian Ling''er looked at Qi Yiyun, gnashing her teeth, Qi Yiyun had a victorious smile on her


    face.


    With Tian Ling''er''s ability, there was still a big gap between her and Qi Yiyun. Especially when it


    came to scheming, she was at a disadvantage. Qi Yiyun, on the other hand, was qualified to be a


    senior yer.


    On the other hand, Tian Changsheng and Samuel were talking about the construction of the new


    city area in the living room.


    At present, Tian Changsheng had helped Samuel to get all parties involved. Now, all he needed to


    do was to give an order, and the Western City could start working, and all the documents could be


    issued as soon as possible.


    It could be said that the irresponsible shopkeeper, Samuel, did not need to do anything but wait for


    thepletion of the new city.


    "Samuel, the new city district is quite big, and there are too many things to deal with. I fear that you


    won''t be able to take care of them all by yourself. Why don''t you let Tian Honghui help you? Don''t


    worry; if you aren''t satisfied with him, then he can leave at any time. I definitely won''t have any


    objections." Tian


    Changsheng said to Samuel.


    Even the Heavenly family would drool over this project.


    After all, if the Heavenly Family could not get anything out of such a big piece of fat, it would be a


    great loss for the Heavenly Family.


    Moreover, Samuel wanted to build thergest shopping mall. This project was not only to make


    money, but also to improve its status.


    The Heavenly Family was once the number one family in Cloud City. However, the Tagliare


    Commercial Tower had beenpleted. If the Heavenly Family did not keep up, they would be


    abandoned by Cloud City sooner orter.


    "Old Master, although I don''t know much about the Tian Honghui''s abilities, I believe you. Since he''s


    your son, I''ll give him a chance. I''ll let him take care of this, " Samuel said.


    These words made Tian Changsheng extremely excited. He did not expect Samuel would agree so


    easily. Moreover, he had directly handed the position over to Tian Honghui. This position was not so


    simple.


    "But if I know that he dares to seek personal benefits in this position, I won''t let him go so easily,"


    Samuel said.


    Tian Changsheng nodded repeatedly. Being in this position, it was very easy to embezzle money,


    but the Heavenly family didn''t care about money, but its future status. So on this point; he would


    definitely remind Tian Honghui.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll remind him of this. Don''t say that you won''t spare him easily. If he really dares to do


    so, I won''t let him go." Tian Changsheng patted his chest and promised.


    "Well, after a few days, we will announce the n for the new city area. At that time, we will let Tian


    Honghui appear as the person in charge of the project, " Samuel said.


    "Samuel, thank you. Thank you for giving him this opportunity," Tian Changsheng said with a


    wrinkled face.


    The Heavenly Family had been supreme in Cloud City for so many years, but they had never been


    this humble. In fact, they were even a little humble.


    However, Tian Changsheng felt that all of this was natural. In front of Samuel, the Heavenly Family


    was nothing at all. So what if their attitudes were a little humble?


    After chatting for a while, Tian Changsheng knew that he couldn''t disturb Samuel all the time, so he


    nned to ask Tian Fing er to leave.


    However, Tian Ling''er acted shamelessly. She wanted to stay in the vi and have dinner, which


    made Tian Changsheng feel a little helpless.


    "Ling''er, how can you be so rude?" Tian Changsheng scolded.


    Tian Ling''er was never afraid of Tian Changsheng. Moreover, in the Heavenly Family, it was always


    Tian Ling''er who bullied Tian Changsheng. How could she have the chance to be ordered by Tian


    Changsheng?


    "Grandpa, you go first. I''m having dinner at my brother''s house. He won''t refuse me." After saying


    that, Tian Ling''er looked at him in her signature big eyes with a pitiful expression.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and could only nod his head. He said, "In that case, let her stay."


    Tian Changsheng seemed to be very angry, but in fact, he was happy with Tian Ling''er''s behavior.


    Only in this way could the rtionship between the Heavenly Family and Samuel be deeper


    and deeper.


    As the key point of the rtionship between the Heavenly family and Samuel, how could Tian


    Ling''er get close to Samuel if she was not as thick-skinned as she used to be?


    "In that case, I''ll go first."


    After leaving Hillside Vi, Tian Changsheng immediately called Tian Honghui.


    "Go home right away. I have something to tell you," said Tian Changsheng.


    "Dad, there are still a lot of things to deal with in thepany. Can you wait until I get off work?"


    Tian Honghui said.


    "What is it? It''s not as important as what I want to say.


    Come back immediately." After speaking, Tian Changsheng didn''t give Tian Honghui any chance to


    refuse and hung up the phone.


    Tian Honghui nced reluctantly at the secretary in his arms and said, "Old Master asked me to go


    home. You have to be alone tonight."

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    Tian Honghui returned home, hiding his inner discontent.


    After arriving at the study, Tian Honghui asked, "Dad, why are you looking for me in such a hurry?"


    As Tian Honghui entered the door with a smell of female perfume, Tian Changsheng immediately


    frowned.


    Tian Honghui thought that he had hidden the things he had done in thepany very well, but how


    could he hide it from Tian Changsheng''s spies in thepany?


    "Your secretary changed her perfume again. Did you give it to her?" Tian Changsheng asked with a


    cold face.


    Tian Honghui was stunned for a moment and said,'' Dad, let''s get down to business."


    "I turn a blind eye to what you did in thepany, but it doesn''t mean that I really don''t know


    anything. This is thest time I warn you, don''t mess around in thepany. This is my


    achievement. If you don''t have the ability to develop the Heavenly Family better, I will give out all


    the shares of the Heavenly Family, and you can forget about getting any of them," said Tian


    Changsheng.


    Tian Honghui had heard of such words many times, but when it came to women, he couldn''t control


    himself at all. After all, it was a man''s nature to be lustful, and his control ability was very poor.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I''m absolutely meticulous when ites to work. I won''t let my work be dyed


    by these things," Tian Honghui said.


    Tian Changsheng sighed in his heart. If he had any other choice, he definitely wouldn''t entrust Tian


    Honghui with such a heavy responsibility. It was a pity that his only son, Tian Honghui, was his only


    son. He didn''t have a choice at all.


    "I went to meet Samuel today," said Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Honghui knew about this because Samuel had moved to Hillside Vi. He was sure that the


    Tian Changsheng would send gifts there.


    "About the construction of the new city area, I will help you get a position. After the project officially


    starts, you can put the matter of the Heavenly Group aside for the time being," said Tian


    Changsheng.


    "A postosition!"


    "Dad, what position?" Tian Honghui asked. Right now, he was the person in charge of the Heavenly


    Company. If his position was too low in Tagliare, he definitely wouldn''t want to listen to someone


    else''s orders.


    He was a man who would rather be the head of apany than the tail of a phoenix. So he was not


    willing to abandon his status as the boss of a


    "The person in charge of the project, and you will take full charge of it," said Tian Changsheng.


    The person in charge of the project!


    Tian Honghui was stunned for a moment before taking in a deep breath. He had thought that this


    was just an ordinary job, but he hadn''t expected it to be so important.


    Tian Honghui couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    It was impossible for him to get any profit by sitting in this position now. After all, the construction of


    a new city required a lot of money, which could not be counted in a short time. With a little trick, Tian


    Honghui could embezzle a lot of money.


    Tian Honghui didn''t have any resistance against women.


    In terms of money, Tian Honghui didn''t have any resistance at all.


    Because only money could make Tian Honghui flirt with women unscrupulously.


    Moreover, even though the Heavenly Family was rich, that was still the Old Master''s. It had nothing


    to do with him.


    "I know what you''re thinking, but you shouldn''t have taken any money from this project. You can''t


    take any of it," Tian Changsheng reminded as he looked at the smile on Tian Honghui''s face.


    Tian Honghui was a little confused. This was obviously a ce where money could be easily


    gained. How could he miss such a good opportunity?


    "Dad, this is a money-making position. If I don''t embezzle, what''s the point of sitting in this


    position?" Tian Honghui said in confusion.


    Tian Changsheng snorted coldly and said, "Is your view so small? Is there only money left in your


    eyes? This project is not as simple as money for the Heavenly Family."


    "Dad, what do you mean?" Tian Honghui asked in confusion.


    "Thergest shopping mall. Do you know what this means? What the Heavenly Familycks is not


    money, but future social status," said Tian Changsheng.


    Social status?


    In Tian Honghui''s view, the current Havenley Family already possessed sufficient status. Who else


    couldpare to the Heavenly Family in Cloud City?


    "The current Cloud City and the future Cloud City will undergo a drastic change. When Tagliare''s


    commercial building ispleted, I don''t know how many foreign capital will enter Cloud City. At


    that time, the Heavenly Family will be nothing," continued Tian Changsheng.


    The words allowed Tian Honghui to understand the meaning behind Tian Changsheng''s words.


    If the foreign capital entered, the status of the Heavenly Family would be greatly affected.


    Cloud City was, after all, an 18-list city. The reason why the Heavenly Family was able to dominate


    Cloud City was because there weren''t other wealthy families in Cloud City, and there weren''t even


    anypetitors.


    However, it was uncertain what the future would be like.


    "Dad, I understand now." Tian Honghui said.


    "What do you know? I''ll remind you for thest time. If you dare to mess around in this position, not


    only will Samuel not let you go, but also the Heavenly Family will not let you go. Don''t go to the


    point where you''re separated from me." Tian Changsheng wanted to avoid being lucky, so he could


    only put the serious consequences of this matter in front of Tian Honghui.


    Moreover, his words were definitely not a joke. If Tian Honghui made a mistake, Tian Changsheng


    would not hesitate to expel him from the Heavenly Family in order to protect the Heavenly Family.


    Tian Honghui''s heart sank. He knew that the old master wasn''t joking at all. If he said he wanted to


    break away from the father-and-son rtionship, then he definitely wouldn''t give him the slightest


    chance to redeem himself.


    However, sitting in such a position with enough profits, Tian Honghui could not guarantee that he


    would be able to keep calm and not be greedy.


    "Dad, I know what to do."


    At Hillside Vi.


    Not long after Samuel sent off Tian Changsheng, Manfred came. Furthermore, he was alone and


    did not bring any underlings with him.


    Moreover, this fellow was as stingy as ever, and he didn''t even bring a gift.


    This reminded Samuel of Manfred before his rebirth. He was like an iron-roasted chicken with not a


    single hair on it.


    Manfred saw Samuel, he was still a little nervous.


    Even though there was only a child standing in front of him, he knew that the ability of this child was


    something that even he and Tian Changshengbined couldn¡¯tpare with.


    "Mr. Hannigan, I was in a hurry and forgot to bring you a gift. I can only wish you happiness,"


    Manfred said to Samuel apologetically.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "A stingy person is a stingy person. What do you mean by forgetting to bring a gift? Don''t I know


    what kind of person you are?" Samuel could not help butugh. He did not care if Manfred


    understood or not.


    Manfred was stunned. Samuel said those words as if he was very familiar with him. However, from


    Manfred''s point of view, the rtionship between him and Samuel did not seem to be that good.


    Moreover, today''s Samuel seemed to be different from the past. It seemed that he was very close to


    Manfred.


    In fact, even he himself had not noticed Samuel would behave in such a way.


    Due to the familiar environment of Hillside Vi, Samuel felt as if he had returned to the time before


    his rebirth. Before his rebirth, he was a very good brother to Manfred.


    "What are you standing there for? Have a seat," Samuel said to Manfred.


    "Oh oh, okay." Manfred appeared to be ttered as he sat down on the sofa.


    "Stay here for dinner tonight," Samuel said to Manfred.


    Manfred felt even stranger. Beforeing to Hillside Vi, he didn''t even dare to think about sitting


    down. But now, Samuel still wanted to keep him for dinner.


    "What''s with this enthusiasm?"


    "Samuel, I haven''t even brought any presents with me, yet you still want me to stay for dinner. I''m a


    little embarrassed," Manfred said.


    "After dinner, I have something to talk to you about," Samuel said.


    Manfred nodded his head as his heart became heavy.


    Samuel was not being kind to him for no reason, but rather, there was a situation. This allowed


    Manfred to understand Samuel''s enthusiasm.


    However, what kind of situation was this? This caused Manfred to be a little worried in his heart.


    After dinner, Samuel called Manfred to the balcony of the second floor. This was Lydia''s room


    before his rebirth.


    Samuel still remembered that when he chose the room, Lydia chose the master bedroom with a


    balcony without hesitation.


    "Samuel, is there something wrong with my actions?" Manfred was the first to open his mouth and


    asked Samuel. Although he thought that he had already done his best toplete the task that


    Samuel had instructed him to do, it was still up to Samuel to decide whether he would be able to


    satisfy Samuel.


    "You have ns to retire from the Jianghu, don¡¯t you?" Samuel asked.


    These words caused Manfred''s eyes to widen all of a sudden!

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    Manfred had started considering his retirement from the jianghu a long time ago. That was because,


    at the end of this path, it would definitely be a dark ce. Furthermore, most people like him would


    note to a good end. In order to have a peacefulte years, Manfred hoped that he would be


    able to enter the gray world.


    However, in the world, people would be helpless sometimes. The Manfred wasn''t someone who


    could retreat at will. He had too many enemies. Once he left this position, those enemies would


    definitely seek revenge on him. At that time, Manfred wouldn''t be able to fight back at all.


    Subduing himself from the world had a first priority, which was to hand over everything he had to a


    person he could trustpletely. Furthermore, this person had to ensure his safety after he left.


    It was a pity that there was no such person by Manfred''s side. Thus, retreating from the jianghu was


    just an idea.


    Manfred had never told anyone about this idea. Thus, when Samuel said these words, he was


    especially shocked.


    "You... what are you talking about?" Manfred feigned a confused expression as he asked Samuel.


    Samuel lightly smiled. It was not a strange thing for Manfred to hide it from him. After all, the impact


    of this matter was extremely huge. Manfred would definitely not be willing to let this kind of news


    leak out so easily. Otherwise, his opponent would definitely be plotting in secret.


    "I can tell you that I''m someone you can trust," Samuel said. "As far as I''m concerned, the reason I


    know your thoughts is because in the future, you''ll really do something like this, and you''ll regret it."


    He would do that in the future?


    How could he know what would happen in the future? Did he still have the ability to predict the


    future?


    Manfred had never believed in ghosts and gods. Therefore, in his opinion, Samuel¡¯s words were


    nothing more than a joke. Perhaps, he was just casually making spections.


    "Why would I regret it?" Manfred asked with a smile.


    "Because the woman you love most died in the hands of your former subordinate," Samuel said


    lightly.


    Manfred was even more unable to conceal the smile on his face. This was because right now, there


    were no real women around him. Furthermore, from Manfred''s point of view, what Samuel said was


    impossible.


    "Do you know, people like me don''t deserve to have love? I have many women by my side, how


    could I give up the entire forest just for a tree?" Manfred said.


    "You will do it in the future. However, I have to remind you that you must not give up your current


    status no matter what. Otherwise, you will regret it." Samuel said.


    Even though Manfred was a little fearful of Samuel''s identity, he did not want his thoughts to be


    disrupted by Samuel. Thus, he said, "I am the only one who can decide on my own life."


    "Don¡¯t you believe me?" Samuel turned around to Manfred as he raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Can you see the future?" Manfred asked in reply.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel shook his head.


    Manfred smiled and said, "Since you can¡¯t see the future, what right do you have to know that I will


    regret it? Do you know what the end of this path means?"


    "I can¡¯t see the future," Samuel said. "But I¡¯ve experienced it before. All of those things that I¡¯ve


    been talking about have happened before. It¡¯s just that everything has just happened again."


    These words confused Manfred. Has he ever had a future?


    What was the future?


    Only the things that did not happen and the time were the future.


    How could the future be experienced?


    "Honestly speaking, I think that you should go to the hospital to take a look." Manfred thought that


    something must have cropped up in Samuel''s mind, so he kindly reminded him.


    Samuel smiled faintly. If anyone were to hear these words, they would react like Manfred. After all, it


    was human nature.


    But they didn''t believe it, which didn''t mean it wasn''t true.


    It was a fact that Samuel had experienced it himself.


    "You don''t believe me, but you''re still a normal person. No one can believe that life can start again,


    but it did happen," Samuel said. Then, a ball of light lit up in his hand.


    Manfred was stunned for a moment, but soon he felt that this was only a magic trick, so he wasn''t


    too surprised.


    "We will be good brothers in the future, so now I am willing to tell you the truth of some things. For


    example, I am reborn from the future. I know everything about the future." After saying that,


    Samuel¡¯s whole body was wrapped in light. An adult Samuel''s shadow stood behind Samuel.


    "This is my future Manfred, but you..." Before he could finish his words, another scene appeared


    before Manfred''s eyes.


    This was a betting arena. Manfred hugged a woman''s corpse and wept bitterly.


    This scene caused Manfred''s heart to beat even faster. He didn''t know how Samuel managed to


    create such a scene, but in the scene, his emotions were revealed to be very real. At this moment,


    Manfred felt a sense of empathy.


    Her heart ached!


    The heart-wrenching pain.


    Manfred clutched his chest. Even he himself did not know why he had such a feeling.


    Soon afterwards, the scene disappeared.


    Samuel said, "This is what will happen in the future. It''s all true whether you believe it or not."


    Manfred took in a deep breath. Initially, he thought that all of this was magic. However, from the


    looks of it, it was clearly not so simple.


    If it wasn''t magic, what else could it be?


    "How did you do it?" Manfred asked Samuel.


    "I have extraordinary power. I can''t exin these things to you. If there is a chance in the future, I


    will let you know," Samuel said.


    "Uncanny power?" To Manfred, it was an extraordinary power. However, wasn''t it something that


    only appeared in movies?


    Samuel smiled and shook his head. The uncanny power was born with some kind of talent, but


    Samuel¡¯s ability was not as simple as a certain kind of talent.


    "This is not an uncanny power." Samuel said with a smile.


    Just as he finished speaking, Manfred suddenly felt his legs leaving the ground and floating in the


    air.


    This made Manfred instantly panic and he said in a panic, "This... what''s going on, why am I flying!"


    Looking at Manfred, who was on the verge of shrivelling, Samuel came up with a bad idea: This


    fellow is a stingy person; it''s time to teach him a lesson.


    Samuel casually waved his hand and Manfred flew out of the balcony.


    Climbing up high from the ground made Manfred even more afraid. If he were to fall off the second


    floor balcony, even if he wasn''t crippled, he would have to rest in a wheelchair for at least a year or


    so.


    "You... Quickly, let me go back, let me go back," Manfred said in a panic.


    "Remember to bring me cigarettes next time," Samuel said with a smile.

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    When Manfred regained his senses of being on solid ground, he gradually regained hisposure.


    At this time, he was already covered in sweat.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Manfred was even more certain that Samuel''s technique was not as simple as a


    magic trick. This was because magic was a diversionary tactic. It was a trap that had been set up in


    advance. However, there was no cooperation between him and Samuel. Everything had happened


    without any warning.


    However, Manfred still couldn''t believe it. Manfred still didn''t believe Samuel had really been reborn


    from the future.


    After all... this kind of thing was so mysterious that ordinary people could not understand it at all.


    "You... you really came back from your rebirth in the future?" Manfred asked Samuel.


    "That¡¯s true. Even though I don¡¯t know how all of this happened, it did happen." Samuel said.


    Manfred thought for a moment before asking Samuel," What will happen to me in the future? What


    happened to me after I retired from the underworld?"


    Speaking of this, Samuel couldn''t help butugh. When he first met Manfred, he didn''t think that he


    would have another identity.


    "When I met you, you were the owner of a small shop, and you were a very stingy boss," Samuel


    said.


    "Boss of the small shop!" Manfred''s face was filled with shock. The boss of the grey area had


    actually opened a small shop, causing Manfred to feel a little out of ce. Furthermore, he had


    fantasized about his life after retiring from the underworld. It had nothing to do with the small shop.


    "Why it was I stingy?" Manfred asked curiously.


    "Because you don''t want to smoke your own cigarette. Every time I buy a cigarette, you will take the


    initiative to open it for me and take one for yourself. There is no boss like you in this world," Samuel


    exined.


    Manfred immediately shook his head and said," Impossible, how could I have done such a thing."


    "That''s not the only thing. Later, when you came back to the Jiang hu, you borrowed a lot of money


    from me. " Samuel frowned and thought about it carefully. He forgot the exact number, but at least it


    was over a hundred million. He said, "You owe me hundreds of millions of dors, don''t you?"


    Manfred stared dumbfoundedly at Samuel. His current worth was only ten million. How was it


    possible for him to owe a few hundred million?


    "Don''t try to ckmail me. How could I possibly owe you so much money?" Manfred hurriedly


    waved his hand. Not to mention whether these things were real or fake, if Samuel asked him to pay


    him back now, Manfred wouldn''t be able to beat him given Samuel''s methods. However, taking out


    so much money wasn''t something Manfred could do.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t want you to pay me back. What I said is true, but I won''t argue with you,"


    Samuel said.


    Looking at Samuel''s magnanimous expression, Manfred truly did not know whether he should


    believe him or not. After all, the matter of rebirth was too ridiculous and too unbelievable. Yet, all of


    what he said was extremely realistic.


    Especially the scene just now, Manfred could feel it even more keenly.


    "Did you really not lie to me about all that you''ve said? " Manfred asked with a serious expression.


    He hoped to obtain a true answer.


    "Yes." Samuel stared at Manfred. He nodded his head heavily and said, "If there''s half a lie, then I''ll


    be struck by lightning."


    Manfred took in a deep breath. At this moment, he had already started to believe Samuel¡¯s words.


    Although what happened just now was absurd, Manfred was unable to find any ws in it.


    The special ability Samuel, in particr, showed that he was not an ordinary person.


    Since he was not an ordinary person, it was not unusual for him to have some unusual experiences.


    "I believe in you." Manfred said.


    Samuel smiled. The reason why he told these things to Manfred was that after Samuel returned to


    Hillside Vi today, all the familiar feelings came back. In such a emotional situation, Samuel


    needed a good brother to listen to and share his current experiences with him.


    As one of the people who had a good rtionship with Samuel, Manfred naturally became Samuel''s


    target of choice.


    Furthermore, Samuel''s trust in Manfred was far greater than that of the Heavenly family. He


    believed that even if Manfred were to find out about this matter, Manfred would not tell anyone else


    about it.


    "Ah... then, I have a matter that I want to ask you about." Manfred faltered as he spoke to Samuel.


    Seeing Manfred''s bashful attitude, Samuel knew what was going on in this fellow''s mind. He smiled


    and said, "You want to know who that woman is? Where is she?"


    Manfred nodded his head. Since she was the woman he loved dearly in the future and had even


    given up the entire jianghu for her, Manfred naturally wanted to find out who she was as soon as


    possible. Where was she living now?


    Samuel dug his ears and deliberately said, "Hey, who did I just hear that I wouldn''t give up the


    whole forest for a tree? Did I mishear?"


    "Hehe." Manfred smiled awkwardly and said, "Mr. Hannigan, I just want to see what kind of woman


    it is that is worth giving up the entire forest."


    "Call me Samuel." Samuel said. Other people called him Mr. Hannigan, but Samuel would not feel


    anything. However, when these words were uttered from Manfred''s mouth, it was really a strange


    feeling.


    Manfred was stunned for a moment before doing this.


    "Samuel."


    "I don''t know much about her background, but I can use my memories to help you remember,"


    Samuel said.


    "Then you should hurry up and recall it." Manfred couldn''t wait to say.


    Samuel recalled carefully. He did not know much about his sister-inw''s identity.


    "Her name seems to be Liu Fang. If I remember correctly, she must be from Tongyang County,"


    Samuel said after thinking for a while.


    "Tongyang County, where is that ce?" Manfred frowned. This shouldn''t be a county near Cloud


    City because he had never heard of it before.


    "I have almost never met her, and I''ve never heard you mention her too much. You told me all these


    only after she passed away," Samuel said.


    In the past, Manfred had protected his woman very well. After all, he had his predecessors in the


    grey area and was well aware of the methods used to implicate his wife and children. Thus, normal


    people did not even have the qualifications to meet Manfred''s woman once.


    However, even so, there was still a problem in the end. A great reason was because Manfred had


    retired from the jianghu. On this path, it was not that easy for one to leave as one wished.


    Furthermore, it was even more impossible for one to leave unscathed.


    Even if he found his trusted subordinate at that time, people''s hearts would eventually change,


    especially under the influence of benefits. Who could really hold on to their original intention?


    "I will send someone to ask around. As long as this ce exists, we will definitely be able to find it."


    Manfred said.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    The meeting between Samuel and Yvonne had begun ahead of time. And now, the same thing


    seemed to have happened between Manfred and Liu Fang.


    However, Samuel could not guarantee that something would happen again after Manfred met Liu


    Fang. After all, there was a huge difference between Manfred and Samuel.


    Samuel''s special interest in Yvonne made him reject the temptation of all women.


    However, Manfred was different. He was still amidst the flowers. Whether or not he could leave


    because of Liu Fang was still unknown.


    By the time Manfred had left Hillside Vi, it was alreadyte at night.


    Tian Ling er stayed in Hillside Vi for a night with the reason of fear. She had already chosen her


    own room, so Samuel had no reason to refuse her.


    As for Manfred, after he left, he immediately sent people to find out where Tongyang County was.


    Even though Manfred still had many girls by his side, this kind of pure desire had long since made


    Manfred feel empty. What he wanted right now was a satisfaction in his heart, but the woman who


    could give him this kind of feeling had yet to appear.


    Since Samuel had told him that he had given up the entire Jianghu for this woman called Liu Fang,


    Manfred decided to give it a try. Furthermore, he himself was very curious to find out what kind of


    person could make him the boss of the small shop.


    The next afternoon, Manfred found Samuel again.


    At this moment, Samuel was tidying up the garden of the front yard in Hillside Vi. Before he was


    reborn, this matter was done by Han Tianyang. But now, it was obviously impossible for him to


    "You came all of a sudden to look for me. Don''t tell me you''re suspecting me again?" Samuel said.


    Manfred simply shook his head. From the moment he chose to believe Samuel, he no longer had


    any doubts about him. Moreover, Samuel''s ability had proven that he shouldn''t be suspected.


    "I have found Tongyang County." Manfred said.


    Samuel was stunned for a moment. This fellow''s movements were really quick. He was able to find


    it in just one night. This also meant Manfred could not wait to see Liu Fang''s attitude.


    However, since he had found her, shouldn''t he be on his way to Tongyang County? Why would he


    come to find him?


    Samuel turned around and sized Manfred up from head to toe. Smiling, he said, "Could it be that


    you don''t dare to go? You''re nning to let me apany you, right?"


    Manfred scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Although he did not answer Samuel¡¯s question, his performance had confirmed Samuel¡¯s answer.


    Samuel was speechless.


    "This guy is the boss of the grey area. On this matter, he is timid. Isn''t it ridiculous?"


    Samuel could not help but twitch the corner of his mouth. He continued, "Manfred, you''re the boss


    of Cloud City. You don''t even have the courage to meet a woman. Do you want tough my tooth


    off?"


    Hearing Samuel¡¯s teasing, Manfred became even more embarrassed. His old face reddened as he


    said," Actually, I don''t know what I''m afraid of. But if you were toe with me, I would feel more at


    ease."


    Samuel could actually understand Manfred¡¯s feelings. After all, this was something that would only


    happen in the future. Furthermore, he was the only person who would experience it in the future.


    With him around, Manfred would feel even more at ease.


    "Okay, I don''t have anything special anyway. I''ll go with you," Samuel said.


    Manfred nodded his head excitedly. He was really afraid of being rejected by Samuel. If Samuel


    was not with him, Manfred might not have the courage to go to Tongyang County.


    "When should we set off?" Manfred asked.


    "Anytime."


    "Then let''s do it as soon as possible."


    Manfred immediately arranged for a car to be waiting at the main entrance of the vi district on


    Cloudridge.


    Samuel informed Qi Yiyun that he would be leaving for two days, and then he followed Manfred into


    the car.


    Not long after the car left Cloud City, a few other cars followed closely behind.


    As the boss of Cloud City, Manfred''s position today would definitely offend many people. As for


    these people, they would not be able to find a chance to take revenge in Cloud City. Thus,


    Manfred''s leaving Cloud City would be their best opportunity.


    However, these enemies did not know that Samuel had noticed the moment they followed them out


    of the city.


    "You have quite a few enemies." Samuel said to Manfred.


    Manfred did not understand the meaning behind Samuel¡¯s words. He said, "Those who are in my


    line of work will definitely have many enemies. However, as long as I am in Cloud City, they will


    have no chance to take revenge. Furthermore, no one would dare to act rashly."


    "You have already left Cloud City," Samuel said.


    Manfred''s expression froze for a moment before he replied, "Don''t worry; I''ve called quite a few


    people to protect us in secret. I won''t let you get hurt."


    "Let me get hurt?" Samuel smiled. No one could hurt him in a space like the earth. Even if he used


    the entire Tianqi era, he would not be a match for Samuel.


    And even in Xuanyuan World, the only thing that could threaten Samuel was the Velocisaurus.


    Now that he had reached the Divine Realm, he could look down on all the humans in Xuanyuan


    World.


    "By the way, where is Tongyang County?" Samuel asked.


    "It''s less than two hundred kilometers away from Cloud City. It can''t be considered far, but..."


    Manfred looked as if he was about to speak but stopped on second thought.


    "But what?"


    "Tongyang County is located in Yang City. There is a simr n in Yang City and there are quite a


    few conflicts between us. If he were to find out that I had gone to Tongyang County, I''m afraid there


    would be some trouble. However, don''t worry; as long as we keep a low profile, nothing unexpected


    would happen. " Manfred said.


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth curled up. He said to Manfred, "Could it be that you are deliberately


    nning on letting me go and help you get rid of this enemy? Or are you trying to test my strength


    through this matter?"


    Manfred''s expression clearly froze for a moment before he quickly exined, "No, I didn''t think that


    way. Don''t misunderstand."


    Through Manfred''s expression, Samuel could almost be certain of his guess. However, Samuel


    would not haggle over so much between Manfred and himself.


    Moreover, it was normal for Manfred to suspect something. It was impossible for him to trust


    Samuel with just a few words.


    "Whether it is it or not, I will let you see my ability. If it is someone else who did this, I will not let him


    go.


    However, if it is you, I will give you some face." Samuel said with a smile.


    Manfred bitterly nodded his head. He knew that even Tian Changsheng was afraid of Samuel''s


    status. Yet, Samuel was willing to give him this kind of preferential treatment. This could very well


    be the so-called brotherly disy of brotherhood.


    Manfred couldn''t help but wonder if he had made the wrong decision. He shouldn''t have had any


    doubts about Samuel, because Samuel''s attitude towards him was very different from that of others.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    If it was not because of their deep rtionship, why would Samuel do that?

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    After Manfred pondered for a long time, he apologized to Samuel. He knew that he had made a


    mistake in suspecting Samuel.


    Samuel did not care about this. Just like he had said, this man was Manfred. Hence, he did not


    care.


    However, if it was anyone else, Samuel would have looked down on him a long time ago. In terms


    of his life and death, what did it have to do with him?


    "Let your men retreat," Samuel said to Manfred. If he were to make a move, it would definitely be a


    shocking move. It could not be seen by anyone who had something to do with it.


    Manfred was taken aback by Samuel''s words. The other party obviously had quite a few people. If


    they were to leave, wouldn''t that increase the risk of their safety?


    But Samuel asked him to do so, which meant that he had his reasons.


    Manfred immediately took out his phone and instructed his subordinates, who were following the


    carriage, to return to Cloud City.


    This action caused Manfred''s enemies to be unable to grasp what was going on.


    "Brother Ling, Manfred''s men have retreated. What''s going on?"


    In a Toyota, the man named Brother Ling showed a very puzzled expression. The question asked


    by his men was also a question in his heart.


    Those following the car had obviously fallen behind. This showed Manfred had withdrawn his


    underlings. But why did he want to do this?


    "Does it mean that he doesn''t know that he has been targeted?"


    Or could it be that when he knew that he had been targeted, he was fearless and arrogantly


    withdrew his subordinates?


    "I don''t care. Today is the best chance for me to take revenge. Since this guy wants to die, let him


    die happily," said Brother Ling.


    That underling had a foreboding in his heart. After all, Manfred was not an ordinary person. To be


    able to sit on the position of the boss of Cloud City, it wasn''t because of his luck. He had many


    methods and that was why he was able to cause his opponents to fall one after another.


    But now, Manfred had made such a bizarre arrangement, making it hard for anyone to figure out the


    reason behind it.


    It was as if there was a huge trap waiting for them.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Brother Ling couldn''t care so much. As a little brother, he naturally didn''t dare to say anything.


    When Manfred entered Tongyang County, the car left the main road and drove towards a remote


    ce, as if purposely giving Brother Ling a chance.


    "This fellow, what exactly is he trying to do?" Said Brother Ling, gnashing his teeth as he followed


    behind the car. The unease in his heart had already been expressed. However, he did not want to


    miss this opportunity that he had finally seized. It was just Manfred''s performance was too strange,


    causing him to feel even more uneasy.


    He clearly knew that someone was going to deal with him. Not only did he withdraw his men, but he


    even went to a remote ce. Was he courting death on his own initiative?


    With Manfred''s personality, it was definitely not like this!


    "Brother Ling, could there be a trap? Could it be that Manfred has already made arrangements in


    advance? " the younger brother asked Brother Ling.


    Brother Ling shook his head. He didn''t know if Manfred had made any arrangements, but through


    his sources, he found out that Manfred''s trip to Tongyang County should have been an extremely


    hasty decision. Since it was a hasty decision, it was impossible for it to be made so quickly.


    Moreover, Tongyang County had long since exceeded Manfred''s sphere of influence.


    He was high and mighty in Cloud City, but no one could put him in their eyes when he went out of


    Cloud


    City''s territory.


    It was even more impossible for the bosses of other ces to listen to hismands.


    "Even if there is an arrangement, I will kill him today. I don''t believe that he can block my bullets."


    Brother Ling touched the hot weapon in his bag. This was something he had prepared for Manfred


    early, but he did not have a chance to use it in Cloud City. This time, Manfred hade to


    Tongyang County, giving him a chance to show off.


    At this time, the car hadpletely entered a wilderness. There was no one around. There was not


    even a vige. A huge piece of abandoned grass, which was as tall as a man, had grown up.


    By the time Samuel had asked the driver to stop, the driver''s expression had already turned


    extremely ugly. He knew Manfred''s enemies had been following him the entire time. But now, there


    were only three of them in the car. How were they supposed to deal with those enemies?


    "Boss Manfred, are we really going to park here?" The driver asked Manfred with a panicked


    expression.


    Manfred was also nervous in his heart. However, he would not question Samuel¡¯s words.


    "If I told you to stop, then so be it. Why do you have so much nonsense to say?" Manfred said.


    At this moment, Samuel hit the driver on the back of his head. The driver passed out while leaning


    on the steering wheel.


    "This is...." Manfred looked at Samuel in confusion.


    "There are some things that are not suitable for him to see," Samuel said with a smile.


    Manfred was stunned for a moment. Thinking back to what happenedst night, he felt a lot more at


    ease.


    Given Samuel''s amazing skill, it was likely that it would be useless in front of him no matter how


    many people there were. This was also the reason why Samuel was full of confidence.


    "Samuel, my life is in your hands." Manfred said.


    "Are you afraid of death?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Manfred nodded his head without any hesitation and said, "Who wouldn''t be afraid of death? Even


    though my position in the grey area is so high, when ites to death, I''m still afraid."


    Samuel nodded. Those who talked about fear of death all day long were just shouting at the mouth


    because they had not been close to death. But once they really met death, who wouldn''t be afraid?


    As a Divine Realm master, Samuel was still afraid of death. Because death meant that everything


    would disappear.


    After getting out of the car, the other party''s car also arrived.


    There were five cars in total.


    With a swishing sound, the car door opened and a total of thirty people got off the car. It looked like


    the other party had used a huge amount of money in order to deal Manfred.


    When Ling Chen got out of the car, he had a grim smile on her face.


    "Manfred, I didn''t expect that you would also fall into my hands." Ling Chen said maliciously to


    Manfred.


    Manfredughed in disdain and said, "I thought it was someone else. I didn''t expect it to be you,


    trash. Why, did you finally find the chance to block me today? In Cloud City, I didn''t see you being


    so daring. How long has it been since you appeared in front of me?"


    Pausing for a moment, Manfred continued, "You don''t properly act like a coward ande out to


    find trouble with me, wouldn''t you be courting death?"


    These words made Ling Chen very angry when he heard it.


    Coward!


    He had indeed been a coward in Cloud City for many years. If he wanted to get revenge, he could


    only hide in the dark.


    But now, the opportunity had been waiting for him. Now, he was no longer a coward.


    "Manfred, after enduring for so many years, I''ve been waiting for an opportunity to take revenge.


    Now, I''ve already waited for it. I''m not a coward. I''m a sleeping tiger," Ling Chen said through gritted


    teeth.


    Samuel smiled when he heard the words ''sleeping tiger''. Did this fellow even have the qualification


    to call himself a tiger?

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    Hearing Samuel¡¯sughter with a hint of mockery, Ling Chen was instantly angry. He took out a


    thermal weapon that had been prepared long ago and aimed it at Samuel.


    "Little Demon, what are youughing at? Do you have the right to speak here?" Ling Chen said with


    a ferocious face.


    Upon seeing the thermal weapon, Manfred''s expression changed significantly. If this was a martial


    arts skill, he would still be able to help out. However, Ling Chen was prepared for this. This was


    something he absolutely did not expect.


    In this case, the two of them had no room to resist.


    "Ling Chen, didn''t you want to kill me? It has nothing to do with him," Manfred said.


    Ling Chen indeed wanted to kill Manfred, but after being mocked by Samuel, he naturally wouldn''t


    let him off either.


    To him, there was no difference between killing one person and killing two people.


    "Little Demon, kneel down and apologize to me. If I''m in a good mood, I can let you go," Ling Chen


    said.


    "Can this thing really hurt me?" Samuel said with a calm face.


    For ordinary people, the thermal weapon in the hands of Ling Chen had absolute lethality.


    It was a pity that Samuel was not an ordinary person. To him, this kind of thing was like a toy for a


    three-year-old child.


    Ling Chen smiled. "Can it really hurt him?"


    Wasn''t that nonsense?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Could it be that he has an indestructible body and can''t even shoot a bullet?"


    "Little Demon, do you want to try?" Ling Chen asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just pull the trigger," Samuel said defiantly.


    Ling Chen was stunned for a moment. This little kid didn''t seem to be afraid at all. Did he really not


    take the thermal weapon seriously?


    "Do you think it is a toy?" Ling Chen said.


    "Pull the trigger." Samuel said.


    Standing at the side, Manfred''s eyelids couldn''t help but twitch. Samuel¡¯s repeated provocations,


    what if Ling Chen were to get angry and pull the trigger?


    "Samuel, don''t act recklessly. This thing kills people." Manfred reminded Samuel.


    "Don''t you trust me?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Seeing the rxed smile Samuel¡¯s face, Manfred was stunned.


    Really?


    Couldn''t a thermal weapon really hurt him?


    "Are you afraid? Or do you not know how to use this?" Samuel continued to say to Ling Chen.


    Ling Chen''s mood was clearly unstable. Her breathing became rapid. After being provoked by


    Samuel, his anger had already overwhelmed her heart.


    "Little demon, you asked for it. Go to hell!"


    As his voice fell,


    Ling Chen pulled the trigger.


    There was a loud bang, like the sound of spring thunder ringing in his ears.


    Manfred subconsciously shrank his head.


    As for Samuel, he stood rooted to the ground. He did not even move.


    Logically speaking, what followed should be the scene of Samuel¡¯s fall.


    But after the noise ended, there was nothing that Ling Chen expected. He even wondered if he had


    shot an empty shell.


    "What''s going on?" Ling Chen asked in confusion.


    At this moment, Samuel stretched out his hand.


    Manfred, who was standing beside Samuel, suddenly revealed a shocked expression.


    Because he was closest to Samuel, he could see what had happened more clearly.


    The bullet stopped in midair at the spot where Samuel had reached out his hand!


    To Manfred, this kind of thing made him feel as if he had seen a ghost.


    How could the bullet be suspended in front of Samuel?


    And... He also grabbed it with his hand.


    When Samuel caught the bullet, Ling Chen also saw what had happened, which made him instantly


    frightened.


    "How is it possible? How is it possible?" Ling Chen said in disbelief.


    The nearly 30 men next to him also showed a look of disbelief.


    If it were to be said that he picked up the bullet with bare hands, it would be eptable. After all, it


    had only happened in movies.


    However, they had never heard that the bullet had suddenly stopped in mid-air, which was


    incredible to them.


    "What''s going on? Why did the bullet stop in the air?"


    "Don''t tell me it''s a ghost. Is this little guy a human?"


    "In broad daylight, even if there are ghosts in the world, they can''t appear during the day."


    The younger brothers discussed in disbelief.


    At this time, Samuel picked up the head of the bullet with his fingers and said to Ling Chen, "I''ve


    said that this thing can''t hurt me at all. You still don''t believe it. Do you believe it now?"


    Cold sweat instantly seeped out from Ling Chen''s forehead. He had thought that today''s matter


    would be settled and that he would be able to kill Manfred for revenge.


    But he didn''t expect to encounter such a strange thing.


    Ling Chen, who did not believe it, continued to pull the trigger until the bullets ran out.


    Even so, the bullet could not reach Samuel''s body. The scene became even stranger when all the


    bullets were suspended in front of Samuel.


    Samuel seemed to be covered with ayer of Golden Bell Shield. The bullets floated in the air.


    "How could it be? How could this be?" Ling Chen said with a face full of panic.


    Not to mention the panic he felt in the early morning, even Manfred was at a loss.


    He was the closest to Samuel, so he could see the situation more clearly.


    The bullets were still spinning, indicating that the impact was not over. They were blocked in front of


    Samuel by an unknown force.


    But where did this powere from?


    "Come on, bullets can''t kill you. I don''t believe that so many people can''t beat you." Ling Chen, who


    was anxious to jump over the wall, roared at those subordinates. At this time, he had no way out but


    Manfred''s death.


    Those followers were originally very confident. After all, nearly 30 people were fighting against two,


    and one of them was a little kid.


    But now, they were frozen on the spot and did not dare to move. Samuel''s skills were beyond the


    understanding of ordinary people. No one knew what kind of result his fists and feet would bring.


    "Why are you still standing there? Go ahead." Seeing that his subordinate didn''t move, Ling Chen


    was even more furious.


    His men looked around again and again, wanting to know what theirpanions were going to do.


    None of them moved, which led to an embarrassing situation. No one listened to Ling Chen at all.


    Samuel said, "Even a thermal weapon can''t hurt me. Do you think they can defeat me?"


    "Boy, don''t y tricks. I know it''s all deceptive. You can''t fool me. If they don''t do anything, I''ll do it


    myself. " After that, Ling Chen, who had lost his mind, rushed toward Samuel.


    However, for Samuel, his ability alone was like an ant struggling in death''s door.


    Furthermore, Ling Chen was alone. Manfred would be able to handle it without Samuel¡¯s help.


    Ling Chen, who was the first to take the lead, was directly knocked to the ground by Manfred. When


    the underlings saw this, they even had the urge to retreat.

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    Something unexpected happened.


    Maybe Samuel''s means frightened the underlings too much. At this time, they didn''t care about


    what had happened to Ling Chen at all. They went back to the car one by one, then started the


    engines and all slipped away.


    This was a reversal that Manfred did not expect, and also a change that caught Ling Chen off


    guard.


    "You good-for-nothings, I, Ling Chen, will never let you go," Ling Chen shouted unwillingly.


    Manfred nervously looked at Samuel and said," Samuel, these people..."


    Samuel''s unusual methods had been seen by these people. After they left, this matter would


    inevitably spread very quickly. Manfred was worried that it would cause trouble for Samuel.


    However, Samuel shook his head calmly and said, '' They can¡¯t run far away."


    For now, Manfred was still unable toprehend the meaning behind these words. However, he


    chose to believe Samuel. This was because reality told him that it was absolutely right to believe


    Samuel.


    "This guy, how do you want to deal with it? I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go back to the car first," Samuel


    said to


    Manfred.


    Manfred nodded his head. This was his personal matter and he had the ability to solve it. Thus, he


    naturally didn''t need Samuel¡¯s help.


    Ling Chen wanted him to die. On the contrary, it would bring about the consequences, which was


    naturally the same.


    It didn''t take long for Manfred to return to the car. Samuel didn''t ask him how he dealt with Ling


    Chen. It was fine as long as they understood each other.


    "Samuel, where are we going now?" Manfred asked Samuel.


    "We are going to find your future woman." Samuel smiled and touched the driver''s neck.


    The driver who had fainted suddenly regained consciousness. Subconsciously, he touched the back


    of his head and asked Manfred, "Boss Manfred, what happened to me?"


    "It''s nothing, let''s just drive," Manfred calmly said. After witnessing Samuel¡¯s even more powerful


    methods, he felt that such a small matter was nothing strange.


    They returned by the way they came. Before they left the uninhabited area, Manfred noticed the


    cars parked on the side of the road.


    "Didn''t those guys run away? Why did they stop here?"


    When his car passed by those cars, Manfred realized that there was no one in the car. It was as if


    those fellows had vanished into thin air. This caused his eyebrows to twitch involuntarily.


    Although he didn''t know what had happened, Manfred knew that it was definitely done by Samuel.


    After all, Samuel had told him that they couldn''t have run far away.


    However, Manfred did not ask how Samuel had done it and where those people had gone.


    After entering the county, Manfred first found a hotel to stay in. His current mood was a little strange


    as he needed some time to calm down.


    After all, there were nearly 30 people who disappeared into thin air. For him, this was quite


    shocking.


    "Do you know who Liu Fang is?" Samuel asked Manfred.


    Speaking of Liu Fang, Manfred''s attention was diverted. He exined to Samuel, "Samuel, this Liu


    Fang is someone from apletely different world from me. If you had not insisted on saying that


    she is my future woman, I would not have believed it even if I had been beaten to death."


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked curiously. He had never investigated Liu Fang''s identity, so he did


    not know her family background.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, after hearing Manfred''s words, Liu Fang didn''t seem to be simple.


    "Shees from a family of schrs and is very famous in Tongyang County. Her grandfather is a


    professor and currently the principal of Tongyang County high school. Her father is also a director of


    Tongyang County high school. Her mother is a piano teacher and has her own studio. How can


    such a person be my woman?" Manfred said with a tangled expression. Such a background


    was ipatible with his identity. Even if Manfred was beaten to death, he could not believe that


    Liu Fang would be with him.


    Samuel was stunned. He did not expect that Liu Fang was the first disciple of the Schr''s Sect. He


    was indeed a little surprised.


    Manfred was the boss of the grey area. The two of them were in apletely different world. How


    did they end up together?


    "This, don''t tell me that you have investigated the wrong person?" Samuel asked doubtfully. Being


    able to say such words meant that Samuel also felt that it was impossible for the two of them to be


    together.


    "That''s why I asked you toe over. You know her, so you can help me check if she is the one


    you''ve seen before," Manfred said.


    "How many birds have you killed with one stone?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Manfred scratched his head in embarrassment. He did have a lot of ns, and he had used up all


    of


    Samuel''s worth.


    "There''s nothing I can do. Other than you, who else would be able to recognize her?" Manfred said


    helplessly.


    Samuel could not refute this exnation, because he was indeed the only one in the world who


    knew what Liu Fang looked like.


    "You don''t have to exin everything to me in the future. With our rtionship, I believe you no


    matter what," Samuel said.


    Manfred suddenly sighed.


    Samuel asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Manfred''s face was filled with a self-mocking bitter smile as he said, "I also don''t know what virtue


    and ability I have to be able to have such a powerful brother like you."


    Samuel smiled helplessly. The fate between him and Manfred was indeed quite marvelous.


    Before his rebirth, he had been in Cloud City for three years. Nearly no one had been able to chat


    with him. Only the owner of the small shop, Manfred, would asionally chat with him.


    At that time, Samuel never thought that his rtionship with Manfred would develop so well.


    But this was life, full of surprises and surprises.


    Manfred was a brother that Samuel definitely cared about. If possible, Samuel would allow Manfred


    to cultivate. After he solved the problem of Velocisaurus in the Xuanyuan World, Samuel even


    brought Manfred to the Xuanyuan World.


    Because only after he had reached a certain level of cultivation could he extend his life, and the


    environment on the earth was not suitable for cultivation.


    "Do you know where we can see Liu Fang?" Samuel asked Manfred.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already figured it out. She''s now a private teacher and sometimes she''ll work part-


    time in tutoring sses. She should be in tutoring sses today, so as long as we go, we''ll be able


    to meet her," Manfred said.


    "You have done a thorough investigation. Since this is the case, let''s head out. I will see if she is Liu


    Fang. Don''t mistake her for someone else. It is a waste of time." Samuel said.


    "You also feel that it''s impossible for her to be with me, right?" Manfred said awkwardly.


    Samuel nodded his head without mercy. With their status, it was indeed a bit weird. How could they


    meet and be together in twopletely different worlds?


    However, the specifics would not be revealed until Samuel saw Liu Fang.


    The two of them drove. This time, without bringing a chauffeur with them, they directly arrived at the


    ce


    Manfred had inquired about beforehand.


    However, it wasn''t time for ss to end yet. Manfred didn''t know what excuse he should use to


    make up for his lessons.


    "How about it, aren''t you going to bring me in to ask for the tuition fee?" Samuel suddenly smiled


    and said to Manfred.

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    Samuel''s words nearly caused Manfred''s eyeballs to fall to the ground. Because in his


    understanding, Samuel''s words made him pretend to be his father?


    First of all, regardless of whether Manfred had the guts to do so, it didn''t seem to match the ages.


    Manfred was not even middle-aged yet. How could he have a son as big Samuel?


    "This... this isn''t too good. I... how young am I to be a father in order to have a son as big as you?"


    Manfred said hesitatingly.


    Samuel red at him and said, "I mean, you''re my elder brother now. Take me as your brother and


    ask him some questions about tutoring. Do you still want to be my father?"


    Manfred hurriedly shook his head, then waved his hand and said, "No, no, I didn''t mean that. How


    would I dare to be your father?"


    Samuel smiled. He knew Manfred would misunderstand him, which was why he purposely said


    those words in such a dubious manner.


    "Let''s go and take a look at your future wife. I''m also curious if it''s her or not," Samuel said. He then


    took the lead and walked towards the ssroom.


    At this time, the tutoring ss was in the midst of a ss, and the two of them didn''t dare to make


    too much of a noise to avoid disturbing the children''s tutoring.


    Manfred was obviously extremely nervous and cowered in fear. He didn''t even dare to straighten his


    neck.


    Manfred was an experienced night club expert. The women around him had never beencking, or


    even had never been repeated.


    But now, he was afraid of a woman.


    "What are you afraid of?" Samuel asked in confusion. Based on Manfred''s experience, he would not


    be scared like this by a woman.


    Manfred didn''t know what he was worried about.


    However, to him, this was something that would only happen in the future. Furthermore, he had


    decided to retire from the martial arts world because of her.


    Thus, to Manfred, this was definitely an extremely important person in his life. It was also because


    of this feeling that Manfred had reacted in fear.


    It was not because he was afraid of Liu Fang, but because he was afraid of some unknown things.


    When they came to the ssroom and saw Liu Fang clearly on the tform, Samuel could almost


    confirm that she was Manfred''s future woman. He had seen her before Samuel was reborn.


    Although she was a little older at that time, her charm was exactly the same as it was now.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before her rebirth, Liu Fang had the mature charm of a woman. But now, Liu Fang had a youthful


    and moving aura.


    "Is, is it her?" Manfred stammered.


    "Yes," Samuel answered with certainty.


    Hearing such an answer, Manfred''s gaze unconsciously stopped on Liu Fang. However, the gaze


    he looked at Liu Fang was not the kind of gazes fixed on other women, which were filled with


    desire. In fact, he did not even ponder over Liu Fang''s figure in the first ce. Instead, he focused


    his gaze on Liu Fang''s eyes.


    To Manfred, this was a very rare urrence. After all, when he looked at a woman, the first thing he


    saw was her figure, then her face. Whether a woman would be able to obtain his favor, it had to be


    both of them.


    But now, Manfred seemed to have overlooked this.


    "Are you sure it''s her? She looks like a schr, how could she be with a boorish person like me?"


    Manfred asked suspiciously.


    Samuel was also very curious about this question. How could two people who werepletely


    unrted to each other get together?


    Furthermore, from the looks of it, Liu Fang and Manfred didn''t match each other. There shouldn''t be


    any connection between them in their world.


    "I don''t know why she would be with you, but you two


    will be husband and wife in the future. As for the reason, I don''t know, either," Samuel said.


    On the podium, Liu Fang''s every move was gentle and cultivated. Her voice was gentle, expressing


    the woman''s tenderness thoroughly and vividly.


    As for Manfred, even though he had already concealed his identity as a hooligan, the many years of


    being the boss still couldn''t hide the presence of society within him.


    Not long after, Liu Fang finished her lessons.


    In fact, she had noticed the two people outside the window for a long time, so she walked to them


    as soon as she started her ss.


    "What can I do for you?" Liu Fang walked in front Manfred and asked.


    A faint fragrance of flowers assailed Manfred''s nose. He could not resist inhaling a deep breath of


    air.


    Samuel hurriedly coughed twice to remind Manfred to avoid this fellow from embarrassing himself in


    front of Liu Fang.


    Manfred calmed his mind and ording to his brother''s status he had discussed with Samuel


    earlier, he said to Liu Fang, "This is my younger brother. I want him toe and be tutored. I


    wonder how much you guys need."


    Liu Fang smiled gently and said, "There are many kinds of tutoring, and the price of each kind is


    different. How about this? Come with me, and I''ll


    introduce you to others."


    Manfred nodded his head in a daze. For a man like him, he didn''t know anything about tutoring.


    However, since he was able to get close to Liu Fang, Manfred could only bite the bullet to get close


    to her.


    At this time, Samuel found that although Liu Fang was not the kind of woman who was stunningly


    beautiful, her unique temperament was indeed attractive to men. It was no wonder Manfred, an


    experienced person with women, would quit the circle of martial artists because of her.


    The more he came into contact with such a person, the more he could feel her beauty. Moreover,


    when a man looked for a woman, he needed this kind of tender and lovable loveliness didn''t he?


    After bringing Manfred into the office, Liu Fang introduced many different courses to Manfred. The


    price to go from easy to difficult was set in sequence.


    Manfred listened in bewilderment Even though he knew what it meant for everyone to be separated,


    when they werebined together, he couldn''t quite understand what it meant.


    When Samuel realized this, he couldn''t understand how the two of them would eventually get


    together. Would their values bepatible with each other, and their ways of life be harmonious?


    No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t seem to be a good match for a schr or a hooligan.


    Manfred did not know how to respond to Liu Fang''s words. He could only turn to Samuel for help.


    Samuel said helplessly, "Teacher, we''ve already memorized what you said. Can we go back and


    discuss it with our parents?"


    "Of course you can. If you''re willing to learn, you cane earlier. There''s nothing wrong with


    learning more," Liu Fang said with a gentle smile.


    Manfred''s eyes were filled with infatuation. In order to prevent Manfred from acting like an idiot in


    front of Liu Fang, he quickly said, "Teacher, we will go home first. After the discussion, my brother


    and I wille back to find you."


    "Okay. I''ll send you out." Liu Fang did not refuse them because she failed to sell the lessons.


    Instead, she sent them to the door of the ssroom.


    After Liu Fang left, Samuel said to Manfred speechlessly, "Can you put away your lecherous


    expression?"

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    Manfred had always believed that only a woman dressed sexily would be able to attract his


    attention. Only by dolling herself up beautifully and twisting her body in a graceful manner would


    she be able to win his favor.


    But today, Manfred hadpletely overturned his own thoughts. It turned out that a woman like Liu


    Fang was the one who could truly move his heart.


    Those flirtatious goods would at most arouse Manfred''s desire. As for Liu Fang, she would cause


    Manfred to want to truly possess her.


    Mo Manfred seemed to understand why he was willing to give up his position as the boss of Cloud


    City for Liu Fang. Such a woman was worth giving up everything.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to speak?" Seeing Manfred was still in a daze, Samuel could not


    help but ask.


    Manfred came back to his senses, he said to Samuel, "I seem to have fallen in love with her."


    These words caused Samuel to burst intoughter. It was only the first time they had met; Manfred


    had brought up the word ''love''. It was simply too ridiculous.


    And would this person, who had countless femalepanions for countless nights, really fall in love


    with a woman so easily?


    "Samuel, don''tugh at me. In the past, those women have never moved my heart, but she seems


    to be different." Manfred said with a serious expression.


    Samuel also retracted his smile. The future Manfred would indeed fall in love with Liu Fang. It was


    not a rare thing for him to have such a performance now.


    The two of them squatted on the opposite side of the booster ss. Manfred finally took out his own


    cigarette and handed Samuel a cigarette.


    This was the first time Samuel had smoked a cigarette that Manfred had taken out on his own. Even


    though he was no longer used to smoking, he still asked Manfred to light it.


    And for the current Samuel, smoking could no longer hurt his body, so he did not have so many


    taboos.


    But in the eyes of the passers-by, Samuel had been smoking at such a young age, and it had a bad


    effect on him.


    "Tell me, how do you think I''ll be able to catch up to her?" Manfred asked Samuel.


    If the two worlds were the same, Samuel might have been able to help Manfred think of a way out.


    However, looking at the current situation, Samuel could not think of any possibility of it. This was


    because he felt that it would be a miracle for the two of them to walk together in the end.


    As for how this miracle was created, Samuel could not imagine it.


    "You''d better not ask me this question. I don''t think you''re worthy of Liu Fang at all. I don''t even


    know how you''re going to get together in the future." Samuel mercilessly hit Manfred.


    Manfred didn''t have the slightest bit of objection to these words. In terms of social status, they were


    indeed ipatible. How could a gangster and a schr be together?


    "What a headache. Right now, I don''t have any interest in any of the other women. If I can''t win her


    heart, I''m afraid I''ll lose interest in everyone." Manfred said with a look ofment.


    Samuel could not understand Manfred''s feelings. In theory, falling in love at first sight was the same


    as falling in love at the beauty. It was just that the way he described it seemed even more obscure.


    However, Samuel could feel that Manfred was not as simple as he appeared to be.


    At this time, a white Mercedes pulled over on the opposite side of the street. A young man quickly


    got out of the car, with a bunch of flowers in his hand.


    Samuel and Manfred, who were also men, immediately realized his motive.


    Manfred threw away his cigarette butt and mercilessly stepped on it.


    Samuel said with a smile, "It seems that yourpetitors have appeared, and his family is not


    ordinary."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Manfred looked like he was gnashing his teeth as he said, "He dares topete with me for a


    woman? This fellow doesn''t know how to write the word ''death''."


    After saying that, Manfred prepared to rush to the other side and give the young man a good


    beating.


    As the leader of the gang, Manfred''s actions were the easiest way to solve the problem.


    However, Samuel grabbed hold of Manfred.


    For people in the underworld, it was the simplest to talk with a fist.


    But on this matter, Manfred couldn''t do that. Otherwise, Liu Fang would definitely dislike him.


    Women were not tamed by violence.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel said to Manfred.


    "Since this fellow dares to set his eyes on my woman, then of course I want to give him a beating so


    that he can obediently disappear and get lost." Manfred said matter-of-factly.


    "If you go up and hit someone, if Liu Fang sees you, will she still have a good impression of you?


    She is not the little sister of the underworld. "Samuel said.


    These words were like a warning bell to Manfred and woke him up.


    That''s right.


    Liu Fang was not a little girl in the underground. How could she like a gangster who beat people at


    will like him?


    "But... but I can''t just watch this guy harass Liu Fang." Manfred gritted his teeth and said.


    "Whether it''s harassment or not, we can''t be sure. Maybe they are already lovers?" Samuel said.


    These words caused Manfred''s expression to change. If these two people were together, it would


    be a devastating blow to him and he would not be able to ept it.


    "Samuel, don''t joke around with me like that. Didn''t you say that she would be with me in the future?


    How could she be his lover?" Manfred said with a bitter expression.


    "I''m just guessing whether it''s true or not. You''ll know when Liu Fanges out. Don''t worry."


    Samuel just said casually. As an intellectual born in a literary family, Liu Fang should be very


    reserved and conservative in this respect.


    However, this did not mean that Liu Fang could not have other emotional experiences, so if he


    wanted to know the answer, he had to wait until Liu Fang appeared.


    "If it really is so, then I must kill this guy." Manfred said fiercely.


    "Boss of Cloud City, this is not Cloud City. Aren''t you afraid that this young man has a background in


    Tongyang County? Perhaps, he is also very powerful in the local area. Can you beat the local


    bully?" Samuel said.


    Manfred turned around and stared at Samuel.


    If it were him alone, he would definitely not do anything reckless in Tongyang County, because he


    knew better than anyone that in front of the local bully, he was nothing.


    However, with Samuel by his side, it was apletely different story. Manfred was not afraid of


    anyone, even if this young man was the ruler of Tongyang County''s local boss.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "With you here, is there anything that can''t be solved? The two of us are brothers. For such a small


    matter, aren''t you going to help me?" Manfred said shamelessly.


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. He said,1 Manfred, can you not expose your


    shamelessness so quickly?"


    "It doesn''t matter as long as the timing is right." Manfred said.


    Samuel waspletely speechless.


    As expected, Manfred was still Manfred. Regardless of future or present, he was still a shameless


    fellow.

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    It didn''t take long before Liu Fang finally finished her sses.


    The moment Liu Fang walked out of the ssroom; Samuel clearly noticed Manfred had be


    nervous. Even his breathing had be much more rapid.


    "Why are you so nervous?" Samuel asked.


    "How can I not be nervous? This is my future happiness." Manfred blinked his eyes, afraid that he


    would miss out on every detail of Liu Fang''s treatment of that man.


    When the man saw Liu Fang, he walked up with the flowers in his hands.


    To everyone''s surprise, Liu Fang did not appear to be happy at all. Moreover, she did not reach out


    to receive the flowers. On the contrary, she shook her head and said something. However, the


    distance was too far and Manfred could not hear her at all.


    "That''s more like it. Looks like they aren''t a couple." Manfred''s heart instantly settled down and he


    felt a lot more at ease.


    "Do you want to know what they are saying?" Samuel said.


    Manfred was shocked for a moment. Then, he felt that it was not surprising that Samuel would be


    able to do


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    this. He asked curiously, "What did they say?"


    "Liu Fang told this man not to look for her in the future. It''s impossible between them," Samuel said.


    Hearing these words, Manfred became even happier. He said disdainfully, "This guy, how could he


    be worthy of Liu Fang?"


    Samuel didn''t know if Manfred had looked at him or not when he said that. He was just a fool. Was


    he really worthy of Liu Fang?


    However, Samuel did not directly say anything to strike a blow Manfred. After all, Manfred was still


    his brother. Even though this matter was very strange, the final result was still good.


    Liu Fang had clearly rejected that man''s request, but the man still had a persistent expression on


    his face. This caused Manfred to be unable to hold himself back.


    One could only imagine how Manfred would feel now that the man dared to pester his future


    woman.


    Moreover, Manfred, who was in the underworld, did not have a good temper to bear.


    This time, Manfred went to the opposite side of the street, Samuel did not stop him. Instead, he


    followed behind Manfred.


    Since Liu Fang was harassed, Manfred could y the role of a hero saving a beauty.


    "Teacher, nice to meet you." Manfred was very concerned about his image in front of Liu Fang, so


    he purposely acted like a gentleman.


    One had to say, Samuel was a little unustomed to Manfred''s attitude.


    "You haven''t left yet?" Liu Fang saw Manfred and asked in surprise.


    As for that man, he was filled with hostility as he looked Manfred. As a hunter, the first thing he felt


    from Manfred was a threat, as if he wanted to fight with him for his prey.


    "Who are you?" The man asked coldly.


    "Teacher, I still have a few questions that I would like to ask you. May I ask if it''s convenient for you


    now?" Manfred ignored the man and asked Liu Fang.


    "Are you blind? Of course, it''s not convenient for her to do that now. Be smart and get out of the


    way," the man said discontentedly.


    Hearing these words, Manfred turned his head around contemptuously and asked, "Who are you?


    Do I know you?"


    The man''s expression was cold, and there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He said, "Who


    am I? You¡¯d better go to Tongyang County and ask around. Who am I, Xiao Fu? I advise you not to


    make trouble for yourself."


    Hearing these words, Liu Fang was obviously a little nervous. It seemed like she did not want to


    cause any unnecessary trouble for Manfred. She said to Manfred, "Why don''t you leave first? This


    is my name card. If you have any questions, you can call me to ask."


    Just as Manfred was about to take over the name card, Xiao Fu reached out and took it away,


    saying, "Get out of here, or I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done."


    At this moment, Manfred had already restrained his temper. However, the moment the card was


    snatched away, Manfred exploded.


    He grabbed Xiao Fu by the cor and said with a cold face, "Who do you think you are? How dare


    you ask me to go away?"


    Facing Manfred''s sudden change, not only was Xiao Fu stunned, even Liu Fang''s expression had


    changed by quite a bit.


    Samuel sighed by the side. Manfred''s suppressing image hadpletely copsed at this moment.


    He did not know what Liu Fang would think about this. If she were to reject Manfred because of this,


    it would be difficult for him to walk the path of his rtionship.


    "You are from another province. It seems that you have not heard of my name." Xiao Fu did not


    show any fear on his face. On the contrary, he was full of smiles, which showed that Xiao Fu was


    definitely not an ordinary person in Tongyang County.


    "Brat, what kind of ability do you have? Show me and let me have a look." Manfred said


    provocatively.


    Xiao Fu grabbed Manfred''s wrist and tried to break free. However, when he used his strength, he


    realized that he was simply unable to shake off Manfred''s strength.


    In front of the woman he pursued, Xiao Fu would never allow himself to lose face.


    "Let me go, or I''ll let you die in Tongyang County," Xiao Fu said, gnashing his teeth.


    Hearing the word ''die'', Liu Fang panicked. She said to Manfred, "You''d better leave quickly.


    Offending him will not end well for you."


    Manfred actually smiled when he saw how concerned Liu Fang was for him.


    Samuel could not help but call him an idiot in his heart.


    "Rest assured. It is okay. If you have urgent matters, you can leave first. Leave this to me." Manfred


    said to Liu Fang with a smile.


    In this case, how could Liu Fang easily leave? After all, this matter was caused by her, so she could


    not stand by and do nothing.


    "Boy, you really don''t know how to repent in the face of death." After that, Xiao Fu took out the


    phone and seemed to be ready to call someone.


    Seeing this, Liu Fang became even more panicked and quickly said to Xiao Fu, "Xiao Fu, don''t do


    this. Let''s forget about it. He doesn''t know you, so why make a big deal out of it?"


    Xiao Fu smiled coldly and said, "I can forget it. But you have to promise to have dinner with me


    tonight. What do you think?"


    Just as Liu Fang was hesitating, Manfred''s fistnded directly on Xiao Fu''s face.


    The man had threatened Liu Fang and asked her to apany him to dinner. How could Manfred


    agree to such a matter!


    Xiao Fu screamed in pain, while Liu Fang was stunned.


    She had never imagined Manfred would actually dare to hit Xiao Fu.


    The Xiao family was very powerful in Tongyang County, and they knew people from both the


    underworld and the business world. If he beat Xiao Fu, would he still have a good end?


    "You, you dare to hit me? You dare to f*cking hit me!" Xiao Fu roared at Manfred.


    Manfred smiled coldly. He could no longer care about who Xiao Fu was in Tongyang County. In any


    case, with Samuel by their side, they would definitely not be in danger.


    "Trash, the one I''m beating is you. If you have the ability, then why don''t you resist?" Manfred said


    with a mockingugh.


    With Xiao Fu''s personal ability, he was obviously not Manfred''s match. He did not even have the


    chance to retaliate. This caused Xiao Fu to lose all his face.


    "Wait and see. If you don''t die in Tongyang County, my surname won''t be Xiao."

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    When Xiao Fu left angrily, Liu Fang''s expression became particrly ugly, because she clearly


    knew what kind of person Xiao Fu was. The reason why she dared not turn against Xiao Fu was


    also because of Xiao Fu''s identity.


    The Xiao family was very powerful in Tongyang County, and Xiao Fu was also a person who would


    seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Anyone who provoked him would usually have a bad


    ending.


    It could be said that Xiao Fu gave full y to the essence of the word "small-bellied" in his words.


    "You''d better hurry home. You''d better leave Tongyang County. Otherwise, Xiao Fu will find you," Liu


    Fang said to Manfred.


    Given the current situation, there was no turning back for Manfred. Even though he was not from


    Tongyang County, he could still leave. After returning to Cloud City, he could pretend as if nothing


    had happened. Furthermore, Xiao Fu definitely did not have the guts to go to Cloud City to take


    revenge.


    However, Manfred would not just abandon Liu Fang so easily. Furthermore, he knew very well that


    Xiao Fu would definitely make things difficult for Liu Fang.


    The person in front of him was his future woman.


    How could Manfred just watch her fall into the hands


    of Xiao Fu?


    "Don''t worry; even if he really finds me, I''m not afraid of him." Manfred said with a face full of smiles.


    Liu Fang couldn''t understand why Manfred could still smile under such circumstances. Did he really


    not know what kind of person Xiao Fu was?


    "Aren''t you locals? How could you not know Xiao Fu?" Liu Fang asked in confusion. If they were


    locals, they should have heard of Xiao Fu. After all, Xiao Fu was very famous in Tongyang County.


    But if they were not locals, why would they take their younger brother to study here? Therefore, for


    Liu Fang, this was a very contradictory question.


    "Uh..Actually, I am indeed not a native." Manfred said.


    Samuel, who was standing by the side, could not help but give a thumb up. Manfred did not


    continue to make up lies. This was a very good situation. This was because a lie needed more lies


    to support it. Often, in the end, a lie would copse. Hence, it was the best timing for Manfred to


    acknowledge his identity.


    Liu Fang was stunned for a moment. She was toozy to ask Samuel why he would go to Tongyang


    County to make up for his lessons. She said, "Then you should leave this ce quickly. As long as


    you leave Tongyang County, you will be safe."


    "I''m safe now, but what about you? Xiao Fu won''t let you off, right?" Manfred said.


    Liu Fang''s family was definitely not bad in Tongyang County. Her grandfather was the principal and


    her father was the director. Their background was very unusual. But even so, Manfred could still


    sense that Liu Fang was afraid of Xiao Fu. This showed that Xiao Fu was indeed capable. This


    made it even more impossible for Manfred to leave. He would not let Xiao Fu hurt Liu Fang.


    Liu Fang did not say anything. Ever since Xiao Fu started pursuing her, she had already told her


    grandfather and father about this matter. However, the two elders'' attitudes were very obvious. They


    told Liu Fang not to offend Xiao Fu as much as possible, because Xiao Fu would bring much trouble


    to the Liu Family. So Liu Fang could only remember this and try not to provoke Xiao Fu as much as


    possible.


    But Liu Fang knew that Xiao Fu would lose patience sooner orter. At that time, she would either


    sacrifice herself or the Liu Family.


    For Liu Fang, this was an ending without a choice.


    Seeing Liu Fang''s troubled expression, Manfred continued, "If I stay, I can help you solve Xiao Fu''s


    problem. You don''t want to be ruined by someone like that, right?"


    Liu Fang shook her head with a wry smile. Who was Xiao Fu? He was the local bully of Tongyang


    County, and the Xiao family almost had the ability to cover the sky.


    "You don''t understand how capable Xiao Fu is. Let me give you a piece of advice. You''d better


    leave as soon as possible. You are no match for him," said Liu Fang.


    Manfred smiled. He didn''t think that Liu Fang looked down on him. On the contrary, his heart was


    warmed by Liu Fang''s concern.


    "If I am able to solve this problem, can you promise me one thing?" Manfred said.


    Although Liu Fang knew in her mind that Manfred would definitely not be able to resolve this matter,


    she was still very curious as to what request Manfred would make. Thus, she asked, "What is it?"


    "Eat a simple meal with me." After he finished speaking, Manfred didn''t stay where he was waiting


    for an answer. It wasn''t clear whether he was afraid of being rejected, or if he was purposely trying


    to feign an enigmatic look, but he simply turned around and left.


    Samuel followed Manfred and said in a low voice," Manfred, your methods aren''t bad. You didn''t


    even give her a chance to reject, and even leave behind a big image for Liu Fang to guess. I''m


    guessing that you''re the only one who''s on her mind tonight."


    Manfred smiled smugly and said, "Samuel, I''ve been in love for many years. This little trick is


    nothing. If there''s a chance in the future, I''ll let you see more powerful methods of mine." "Haha."


    Samuel smiled and said, "You are so arrogant.


    I''d like to see how you deal with the Xiao family. Are you going to send troops from Cloud City?"


    Manfred smiled sheepishly and looked at Samuel with an ingratiating expression.


    After taking care of the Xiao family, Manfred had never thought that he would be able to take care of


    it from the start. The reason he dared to say those words to Liu Fang was also because Samuel


    was by his side.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Furthermore, it was an extremely unrealistic matter to send someone over from Cloud City. Manfred


    did not have any connections or background in Tongyang County. If he were to make a fuss here, it


    would be difficult for it to end.


    Furthermore, this was also the Xiao family''s territory. If they casually waved their arms, the number


    of people who could appear would probably be greater than the number of people Manfred had


    called over. There was simply no way topare to them.


    "Samuel, I know that you won''t just stand by and do nothing." Manfred said.


    "You are wrong." Samuel said firmly, "I didn''t intend to take care of this from the very beginning. It''s


    you who is chasing after a woman, not me. Why should I do it?"


    Upon hearing these words, Manfred''s face immediately turned bitter. With his personal ability, he


    was able to deal with Xiao Fu. However, if Xiao Fu came looking for someone, how long would he


    be able to hold out under the situation where it would be hard to deal with all of them?


    The reason why he dared to say that he would help Liu Fang solve the problem was because of


    Samuel¡¯s presence.


    "Samuel, you definitely have to help me this favor. Otherwise, it would turn into bragging." Manfred


    said.


    Samuel smiled and said with a meaningful look in his eyes, "Okay, it is not impossible to ask for my


    help, but I also have a request."


    "What request?" Manfred''s eyelids twitched as if he had sensed Samuel¡¯s request was not as


    simple as it seemed.


    "From today onwards, no matter what I say, you have to do what I say. You have to listen to me


    completely. What do you say?" Samuel said.


    Manfred had thought that it would be a difficult task, but he didn''t expect it to be such a simple


    request. Thus, he immediately agreed to it.

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    The reason why Manfred agreed without hesitation was because Manfred trusted Samuel. Since


    Samuel treated him as a brother, Manfred would naturally not hold back.


    It was a pity Manfred still didn''t know what Samuel wanted him to do. Otherwise, he would definitely


    regret it.


    After his rebirth, Samuel had been considering whether the people around him could cultivate and


    go to the Xuanyuan World with him in the future. After all, there were only a few decades left in an


    earthly life. But if he could cultivate and go to the Xuanyuan World, he could prolong his life.


    Therefore, Samuel began to think about it.


    However, it was not easy for ordinary people to practice. For them, the process was bound to be


    very difficult.


    "That''s what you promised me. Don''t forget it," Samuel said.


    Manfred patted his chest and assuredly said, "Don''t worry, I, Manfred, am a man of my word. I will


    never go back on my word. As long as you don''t want me to do bad things, I will definitely not


    frown."


    Samuel nodded with a smile and said no more.


    "Where are we going now?" Manfred asked curiously.


    "The Xiao n." Samuel said faintly.


    Hearing the name of the Xiao Family, Manfred couldn''t help but be a little excited. He couldn''t


    help but rub his hands together and say, "Isn''t it a little too arrogant to barge into the home of the


    local bully just like that?"


    "Arrogant? Then let''s be arrogant for once," Samuel said with a smile.


    Although Manfred had been in the underworld for many years, he had never experienced such an


    exciting experience before.


    How exciting it would be for two people to break into the Xiao''s house!


    Everyone in Tongyang County knew about the Xiao family, so it was not difficult to find the address


    of the Xiao family. Soon, the two confirmed the location of the Xiao family.


    There was only one vi area in the whole Tongyang County. This vi area was developed by the


    Xiao family. Originally, the Xiao family intended to build a vi for their own home, but they felt that it


    was too empty, so they built the vi area. However, there was no one else living in this vi area at


    present. Even if it was for the sake of the Xiao family, the people who bought the vi did not live in


    it.


    The reason was very simple. No one wanted to be a neighbor of the Xiao family because they were


    like bombs. No one knew when they would explode.


    Moreover, as a neighbor, once there was a conflict with the Xiao family, it was also his bad luck, so


    he did not want anyone to move in.


    The Xiao family didn''t mind about this. After all, it was enough to earn money in the vi area. As for


    whether those people would like to live or not, they didn''t care.


    After arriving at the vi area, Samuel and Manfred were stopped at the entrance by the security


    guards.


    "I want to see Xiao Fu. Tell him to hurry up ande back," Manfred told the security guard.


    The security guard looked at Manfred as if he was looking at an idiot. This was Tongyang County,


    the territory of the Xiao family. This guy dared to let Xiao Fue back. Wasn''t he an idiot?


    "If you are sick, hurry up and go to the hospital to treat. Don''t look for death here," the security


    guard said to Manfred.


    Manfred walked forward and said with a gloomy expression, "Little brother, I don''t want to make a


    move on you. If you don''t want to get hurt, hurry up and notify the Xiao Family."


    After living in the jianghu for so many years, Manfred still had a strong presence. Furthermore,


    when his face was filled with rage, he still gave others a certain amount of pressure.


    The security guard looked at Manfred''s eyes and was a little scared. He faltered, "I advise you not


    to cause trouble here. The Xiao family is not easy to deal with."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No matter how hard it is, I want to give it a try. Give me a chance, or else I''ll give you a chance to


    go to the hospital. You can choose yourself." After saying that, Manfred grabbed the security


    guard''s cor. Even though he didn''t have the strength to lift the security guard single-handedly,


    Manfred still caused him to be unable to move.


    "Since you want to die, I''ll grant your wish," the security guard said.


    When Manfred released the security guard, the security guard returned to the pavilion and used the


    walkie-talkie to inform his leaders.


    After a while, a fat middle-aged man staggered to the door with fat all over his body.


    "Which blind fool dares to cause trouble here? Do you want to die?" The fat middle-aged man


    walked over and cursed. When he saw Manfred with a child, his disdainful expression carried a


    strong sense of disgust.


    "It''s you, blind dog. Do you even know where this is?" The fat middle-aged man pointed at


    Manfred''s nose and scolded.


    Manfred stretched out his hand and counted on the fat middle aged man''s fingers, saying: "Who are


    you calling dog?"


    The fat middle-aged man bent down in pain and said,"


    Let go of me. Believe it or not, I''ll let you die here." "You are so arrogant. You''re just a watchdog


    from the Xiao Family. How can you be so arrogant?" After saying those words, Manfred suddenly


    exerted force. With a single cracking sound, he snapped the fingers of the fat middle-aged man.


    The fat middle-aged man screamed in pain. He did not expect Manfred to be so cruel to him, and it


    was at the entrance of the Xiao family''s vi.


    "You... you''re f*cking looking for death. Don''t think about leaving here alive today," the fat middle-


    aged man said and took out his phone.


    Manfred didn''t stop him. After all, he had done so to draw the attention of the Xiao Family.


    "Wait and see. If you make trouble in the Xiao family''s territory, I will let you know how serious the


    consequences will be," the fat middle-aged man continued.


    "You sure have a lot of nonsense. Can''t you hurry up and call?" Manfred said impatiently.


    When the fat middle-aged man heard this, he couldn''t help but feel a little strange. Who the hell was


    this guy? He was so bold to make trouble in the Xiao family and was not afraid at all. Was he


    looking for death? Or did he really have the ability not to take the Xiao family seriously?


    It was impossible. In Tongyang County, who could be more powerful than the Xiao family?


    "Boss, someone is making trouble, and he''s looking for the Xiao family," the fat middle-aged man


    said after making a call.


    It was unknown what the people said on the other end of the phone, but the fat middle-aged man


    began to say sorry. "I''m a waste of words."


    Soon after, he hung up the phone. The fat middle-aged man''s expression became gloomy and he


    said, "Wait and see. My boss will be here soon. When he arrives, your death date wille."


    "In broad daylight, does he really dare to kill someone? " Manfred asked curiously.


    "Haha." The fat middle-aged man smiled insidiously and said, "You idiot, what''s the difference


    between killing you and killing a dog for the Xiao family? But you are looking for death. You can''t


    me anyone else."


    Manfred nodded his head in understanding. Then, he turned to look at Samuel.


    If he were alone, he would definitely be worried in this case. After all, the Xiao family''snd was not


    for him to act wildly.


    However, with Samuel around, Manfred waspletely at ease.


    With such a master like Samuel, who could hurt them?

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    After a short time, a middle-aged man with a brush cut appeared with a group of fighters in an


    aggressive manner. His gait was very domineering.


    This person''s name was Xiao Guan and he was also Xiao Fu''s father. Currently, other than the Old


    Master of the Xiao family, he could be considered to be the one who held the greatest authority over


    the Xiao family. It was also because of him that the Xiao family had be extremely arrogant in


    recent years.


    Because Xiao Guan himself was an arrogant person and looked down upon anyone, which made


    people in Tongyang County afraid when mentioning the Xao Family.


    After seeing Xiao Guan, the fat middle-aged man endured the pain. Running to Xiao Guan, he said


    humbly, "Brother Guan, this person was so ruthless that he broke my fingers."


    Xiao Guan did not care about the fat middle-aged man''s miserable behavior. Instead, he kicked him


    and scolded, "Useless thing, from now on, you can get out of the Xiao family. The Xiao family will


    not raise a useless dog like you."


    The fat middle-aged man was stunned as if he had lost his soul. Being driven out of the Xiao family


    was not a small blow to him. After all, he had offended many people in the past few years working


    for the


    Xiao family. If those people knew that he was driven out of the Xiao family, his fate could be


    imagined.


    "Brother Guan, I''m sorry. I''m useless. You can''t drive me away." The fat middle-aged man directly


    knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    But Xiao Guan didn''t even look at him.


    By this time, Manfred had already retreated to Samuel¡¯s side. He could fight one or two of them, but


    in this case, there was no chance for him to make a move.


    "This guy, it is obvious that he is the kind of person who would be extremely arrogant." Manfred


    said.


    "He certainly has the right to be arrogant in such a small ce like Tongyang County," Samuel said


    lightly.


    "You''re the two trashes who caused trouble in my Xiao family?" Xiao Guan asked the two of them.


    "What''s Xiao Fu''s rtionship with you?" Manfred asked.


    "My son."


    "Let your son stop harassing Liu Fang. Otherwise, the Xiao n will be finished today," Manfred


    said.


    Xiao Guan didn''t know who Liu Fang was, and he didn''t need to know because this was the Xiao


    family''s territory. No matter what Xiao Fu did, Xiao Guan would let him do whatever he wanted.


    Over the years, Xiao Fu had made a lot of troubles, but they were solved by Xiao Guan. For Xiao


    Guan, even if Xiao Fu broke the sky of Tongyang County, he had a way to make up for it.


    "You''d better consider your own situation. As for who my son wants to harass, that''s his right. What


    right do you have to point fingers at him?" Xiao Bing said coldly.


    Hearing this, Manfred couldn''t help but smile. No wonder Xiao Tong was so arrogant. It would be


    strange if he didn''t dare to be arrogant to have a father who would give in so much to him.


    "This kind of person won''t be able to live for more than two days in Cloud City." Manfred said to


    Samuel.


    "But this is someone else''s territory," Samuel said with a smile.


    More than a dozen hatchet men led by Xiao Guan had surrounded them.


    These people were the elites around Xiao Guan. All of them were capable, and their identities were


    extraordinary. Almost all of them were retired boxers. It was because of these people that Xiao


    Guan looked down upon anyone.


    "Don''t let them leave alive." After saying this, Xiao Guan turned and was ready to leave because he


    was not interested in what would happen next. Anyway, the ending would be the same every time.


    The fat middle-aged man knew that he was in danger of being kicked out of the Xiao family, so he


    must let


    Xiao Guan forgive himself. Kneeling on the ground, he kept kowtowing and said to Xiao Guan,


    "Brother Guan, please, give me another chance. I really can''t leave the Xiao family. Otherwise, I''m


    dead."


    "Brother Guan, since I have worked for the Xiao family for so many years, give me another chance."


    Xiao Guan looked at him coldly and didn''t care about the attitude of the fat middle-aged man at all.


    As the saying went, there was no credit or hard work. The fat middle-aged man had been working in


    the Xiao family for so many years, and he had done his best.


    But for Xiao Guan, what was this?


    Those who were useless would only end up being kicked away. This was because there were many


    truly capable people who were eyeing his position.


    "You know, my Xiao family never raises trash. I will give you one day to leave Tongyang County.


    During this day, no one dares to touch you," Xiao Guan said.


    The fat middle-aged man''s face was nk. He was from Tongyang County. If he left Tongyang


    County, there would be nothing left. It was no different from death.


    At this moment, there was a shrill scream behind him. This situation was natural, but Xiao Guan


    frowned, because he found that those screams seemed to be familiar.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Xiao Guan turned around, he was shocked. In such a short time, all his hatchet men had


    been knocked down. This was unprecedented!


    Moreover, Xiao Guan was well aware of the skills of these people. It was also because of them that


    the Xiao family had the current status in Tongyang County.


    "How is it possible? How is it possible?" Xiao Guan said to himself in disbelief. He could treat the fat


    middle-aged man as trash, but he would never think that his elite fighters were trash. How could


    they be defeated by one person?


    "I have already said that the Xiao Family will be finished today." Manfred said to Xiao Guan with a


    face full of smiles. Of the ten over people, each person had only received a single punch from


    Samuel. Yet, they had already fallen to the ground and no longer had any fighting strength. This


    was the strength of Samuel. It was something that Manfred had expected.


    "Who the hell are you?" Xiao Guan stared at Manfred. Because Samuel was just a child, he


    subconsciously thought that these people were all defeated by Manfred.


    "Cloud City, Manfred." Manfred revealed his identity, wanting to intimidate Xiao Guan.


    Xiao Guan''s face gradually became ferocious. He had heard of the name Manfred in Cloud City, but


    it was still a few hours away from Tongyang County. Even if Manfred was powerful, he had to stay


    there when he arrived in the territory of Tongyang County.


    "Manfred, you have a strong influence in Cloud City. I admit it, but don''t forget that this is the Xiao


    family''s territory. This is Tongyang County. Aren''t you afraid that you will lose your life if you cause


    trouble here?" Xiao Guan said, gritting his teeth.


    Manfred looked at the hatchet men lying on the ground and couldn''t help butugh out loud. He


    said," Xiao Guan, these people should be your strongest underlings, right? Didn''t you see their


    ending before you spoke? Let me tell you the truth, with this kind of character, even if you call out


    hundreds of people, it''s useless."


    Hundreds of people?


    Xiao Guan smiled with disdain. Although this guy had some real skills, his bragging was too


    endless. Ten people and a hundred people, how could they be the same?


    How much physical strength could he take on a hundred people on his own?


    "Let Xiao Fu go home. Today, I''m going to solve this problempletely," Samuel said at this


    moment.


    Xiao Guan looked at Samuel disdainfully and said," Brat, you don''t have the right to speak here.


    Shut up."

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    Xiao Guan did not see that the person who knocked down the hatchet men was Samuel. Hence, he


    did not take Samuel seriously at all. Instead, he had a very strong vignce towards Manfred.


    Even though he had long heard Manfred''s fame and also knew that Manfred had relied on ruthless


    methods to be the boss of Cloud City, he did not think that Manfred''s skills would actually be


    so powerful. He had easily defeated all of the other thugs.


    Of course, this did not mean that Xiao Guan was afraid of Manfred. After all, this was Tongyang


    County, his territory. As long as he made a call, he could summon over a hundred underlings at any


    time.


    "Xiao Guan, you had better not use this kind of attitude to talk to my brother. Your people were all


    defeated by him. If he''s unhappy and kills you, I won''t be able to stop him." Manfred said to Xiao


    Guan with a smile.


    Hearing this, Xiao Guan immediately frowned.


    "Were all my thugs knocked down by this little guy?"


    How could it be possible?


    These were professional boxers. Even an adult couldn''tpete with them. How could they be


    defeated by a little boy?


    Xiao Guan stared at a hatchet man, and before he could ask, he saw the hatchet man nodding


    painfully, which shocked Xiao Guan.


    This was something that could not be faked.


    But... he was just a kid. How could he be so powerful?


    "Little guy, you are so powerful?" Xiao Guan asked doubtfully.


    "Do you want to give it a try?" Samuel said with a smile. He then walked towards Xiao Guan.


    Xiao Guan subconsciously took two steps back.


    Although he did not know how Samuel did it, after obtaining the confirmation from the thug, he knew


    that this was indeed done by Samuel.


    This showed Samuel had extraordinary skills, and those hatchet men couldn''t beat him, let alone


    him.


    "What do you want to do?" Xiao Guan asked Samuel warily.


    "Let Xiao Fu go home. Didn''t you hear what I said just now?" Samuel said coldly.


    As a father who cared for his son, Xiao Guan would never let Xiao Fu go home now. He did not


    want Xiao Fu to be hurt because of this matter. After all, the Xiao family still needed this only heir in


    the future.


    "Do you really think that you canmand me just because you beat these good-for-nothings?"


    Xiao Guan said disdainfully.


    Samuel stopped and looked at the hatchet men who were still lying on the ground. These guys were


    indeed trash. However, from the looks of Xiao Guan''s words, he seemed to have true experts.


    "It seems like there are people more powerful than these guys around you. Since that''s the case, I''ll


    give you a chance to call out them. I''ll make you convinced, " Samuel said.


    Xiao Guan did know a very strong person. He lived in seclusion in Tongyang County, and Xiao


    Guan did not know his identity. But ording to his staff, the skills that the old man inadvertently


    showed were definitely an expert. Maybe only he could deal with Samuel.


    However, Xiao Guan could not be sure that he could call him over. After all, the Old Master was not


    his subordinate. Moreover, in the two years he had been in Tongyang County, Xiao Guan did not


    have much contact with him.


    "Okay, wait and see." After Xiao Guan finished, he walked to the side of the fat middle-aged man.


    "Don''t you want an opportunity?" Xiao Guan said to the fat middle-aged man.


    The fat middle-aged man nodded repeatedly. He didn''t want to be driven out of the Xiao family, and


    he didn''t want to be hunted down by his former enemies.


    "Go to Yiyun Lane and find Ke Qi for me," Xiao Guan said.


    The fat middle-aged man did not think much of it. He stood up and ran away. After all, this was his


    only chance. He had to seize it no matter what.


    Yiyun Lane was not far from the Xiao family''s vi, and it took less than ten minutes to drive there.


    When the fat middle-aged man came here, he looked a little uneasy.


    He followed Xiao Guan here a few times, but Ke Qi was an old man with a very strange


    temperament. Sometimes he didn¡¯t even see Xiao Guan. It was definitely not easy for this old man


    with a strange temperament toe forward.


    The fat middle-aged man knocked on the door and waited quietly.


    After a long while, Ke Qi opened the door.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a head full of white hair and a face full of wrinkles, he looked very old. His face was yellow and


    his skin was thin. His body was stooped, as if he was in a state of illness.


    "Old Ke, Brother Guan wants to ask you for help," the fat middle-aged man said cautiously.


    Ke Qi coughed twice and said, "I''m an old man on the verge of death. What can I do to help him?


    You''ve found the wrong person."


    "Old Ke, I know you are very powerful. Now Brother Guan is in trouble. Only you can help him," said


    the fat middle-aged man.


    Ke Qi forced a smile and said, "I''m an old man, and I''m dying. How can I help him? You''d better


    think of another way."


    "There''s no other way." The fat middle-aged man looked anxious. If there was no way for Ke Qi to


    show up, hisst chance would be shattered. He continued,'' Brother Guan''s thugs were beaten


    down by a child. There was no other way, so he asked you for help. I know that you are a reclusive


    master who came to Tongyang County to enjoy your old age. But if you don''t help, how can you live


    in your old age?"


    Ke Qi was not threatened by these words. After all, he couldn''t live for more than a few years, so he


    didn''t care about Xiao Guan''s threat.


    However, he was very curious about the child mentioned by the fat middle-aged man.


    Ke Qi was very clear about the strength of the hatchet men around Xiao Guan. Although they were


    not really strong, they were also insurmountable masters for ordinary people. How could they be


    defeated by a child?


    "You aren''t joking with me, right? Those people are so powerful, how could they possibly lose to a


    child?" Ke Qi said.


    "It''s true, and they haven''t beaten up more than a dozen thugs at the same time. That child finished


    off all the people in less than two minutes. Otherwise, why would Brother Guan ask me to ask you


    for help?" the fat middle-aged man said.


    Ke Qi frowned slightly. If it was something else, he was not interested at all, but the fat middle-aged


    man''s words made him very curious.


    Was there really such a powerful child?


    To be able to knock down ten of Xiao Guan''s fighters, this kind of strength was not simple.


    Moreover, it happened to a child. That was even more so.


    Although Ke Qi did not intend to help Xiao Guan, it was still possible for him to go and have a look


    to satisfy his curiosity.


    "I can make a trip with you," Ke Qi said. "However, whether or not I can help out is something I can''t


    casually agree to." The main reason he agreed to go was to satisfy his curiosity.


    "Okay, okay." The fat middle-aged man nodded his head. He didn''t care whether Ke Qi could help or


    not. As long as he was willing to show up, he wouldplete the task given by Xiao Guan.

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    After the fat middle-aged man left, Xiao Guan was also nervous. Because he knew Ke Qi better


    than anyone else. It was even more unknown if he would not show up because of this matter. If Ke


    Qi did note, the current situation would definitely not be good news for Xiao Guan.


    Of course, as long as Ke Qi came, Xiao Guan would no longer have to be afraid of Samuel.


    Samuel was strong enough to knock down his hatchet man, but in Xiao Guan''s heart, no matter


    how strong he was, he could not be stronger than Ke Qi.


    "I''m very curious as to how my son provoked the two of you." Xiao Guan still didn''t know what had


    happened, so at this moment, he asked Samuel.


    Samuel turned around and looked Manfred. Strictly speaking, this matter had nothing to do with


    him.


    After all, Liu Fang was Manfred''s future woman, while Manfred had only helped Liu Fang to chase


    Xiao Fu away.


    "Your son is harassing my woman," Manfred said.


    It was also because of women.


    The cause of almost every incident was women. Regarding this point, Xiao Guan was very helpless.


    Of course, it was natural for a man to be lustful.


    However, Xiao Fu spent too much time on women, which made Xiao Guan very helpless. Even


    though he tried to persuade Xiao Fu, Xiao Fu did not change at all.


    "Are you married to her?" Xiao Guan asked.


    "No," Manfred replied. He and Liu Fang weren''t even friends right now, so how could they possibly


    reach the level of marriage?


    "Since he''s not married, then my son has the right topete. He''s right, isn''t he?" Xiao Guan said


    lightly.


    Manfred understood this logic as well, but the truth was one thing, and the reality was another.


    "Xiao Guan, if you have an unmarried woman, what would you think if I were to lust after her? Don''t


    tell me that it''s fairpetition. Don''t tell me that people of our status still allowpetition to


    exist?" Manfred said disdainfully.


    Xiao Guan was speechless for a moment. If it was the woman he liked, if someone dared to have


    an affair with her, Xiao Guan might bury the other party alive. The so-called fairpetition was just


    a joke.


    Fairness had never existed in this world.


    "Manfred, don''t tell me that there''s no woman in Cloud City that is worthy of your interest? You just


    have toe to my territory," Xiao Guan said.


    "Your territory?" Manfred smiled disdainfully and said, "Xiao Guan, you may not be aware of your


    current situation. Believe it or not, in two days, Tongyang County will change its name. Do you really


    think you are the local bully?"


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Guan frowned and said.


    Manfred looked at Samuel. The reason he dared to say such words waspletely due to the


    confidence that Samuel had given him. Otherwise, it would not be easy for him to deal with Xiao


    Guan.


    "To my brother, exterminating the Xiao n is an easy task. Do you want to give it a try?" Manfred


    said.


    It was hard for Xiao Guan to understand why Manfred had such a strong confidence. Moreover, this


    confidence came from a child. Could it be that this kid was really that powerful?


    At this time, the fat middle-aged man''s car came from far away.


    Xiao Guan''s heartbeat sped up a lot because whether or not Ke Qi appeared hadrgely


    determined his fate today.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When the fat middle-aged man got out of the car, he quickly went to the back seat and opened the


    door. Xiao Guan smiled. This action had fully exined that Ke Qi wasing.


    "Brother Guan, Elder Ke is here." The fat middle-aged man ran to Xiao Guan and said.


    Xiao Guan nodded appreciatively and said, "Since you have seized this opportunity, today''s matter


    will be


    written off."


    The fat middle-aged man was finally relieved. He nodded repeatedly and said, "Thank you, Brother


    Guan. Thank you, Brother Guan."


    Xiao Guan walked to Ke Qi''s side and said respectfully, "Old Ke, I''ll have to trouble you with today''s


    matter. From now on, if you have any requests, I, Xiao Guan, will definitely fulfill them."


    Ke Qi shook his head and said, "I''m an old man who''s about to die. I don''t have any needs.


    Besides, I''m not sure if I can help you with this matter."


    "You must be joking, Elder Ke. With your ability, you''re more than capable of dealing with a little


    kid," Xiao Guan said.


    As soon as he got off the car, Ke Qi noticed Samuel. In his opinion, he was just an ordinary kid. He


    couldn''t imagine that this guy had the strength to knock down ten boxers of Xiao Guan.


    At the same time, Samuel was also observing Ke Qi. He looked weak on the surface, and he even


    gave people a feeling that he might die at any time. But his steps were very heavy, and his stooped


    body gave people a feeling that the cheetah was waiting for an opportunity to move.


    Samuel knew that this old man was not simple. But for him, it didn''t matter.


    Samuel, who had reached the Divine Realm, was not afraid of any opponent.


    "Samuel, this old man is also an expert?" Manfred, who was standing beside him, softly asked


    Samuel. He felt that it was a little strange. Why did Xiao Guan find an old man who was about to die


    to help? In this kind of situation, Manfred felt that he could also do it.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Although he looks sick, he''s much better than those hatchet men."


    "Really?" Manfred''s face was filled with surprise.


    Being able to receive such an evaluation from Samuel was really surprising to him. Moreover, he


    believed in Samuel''s judgment. Since he had said so, it meant that the Old Master really did have


    some ability.


    "Try it yourself if you don''t believe me," Samuel said with a smile.


    Manfred hurriedly shook his head. Just now, he wanted to make his move himself. However, the Old


    Master''s strength had been recognized by Samuel. Thus, Manfred immediately gave up on the idea


    of making his move.


    "I think it''s better if I cheer for you. How can I steal your limelight over something like this?" Manfred


    said with an embarrassed smile.


    Samuel sighed helplessly. Manfred''s shameless side was exposed all the time. He really didn''t


    know how this fellow managed to be the boss of Cloud City.


    "Kid, is it you who knocked down those people?" Ke Qi walked up to Samuel and pointed at the


    hatchet men.


    After the thugs had recovered their strength, they were able to stand up. However, because of their


    injuries, they were not as high-spirited as before.


    "I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business. Otherwise, you won''t be able to protect


    yourself in yourter years," Samuel said faintly.


    Ke Qi couldn''t helpughing. This little guy''s tone was really arrogant, but except for his arrogant


    tone, Ke Qi couldn''t feel anything powerful about Samuel.


    "Kid, do you have a master? Where do you learn from?" Ke Qi continued to ask.


    "Master?" Samuel smiled and said, "In this world, no one is qualified to be my master."

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    Ke Qi frowned. He was very disgusted with Samuel¡¯s attitude. Even if he was a real master, he


    should not be so arrogant. Moreover, Samuel was just a child. Shouldn''t he have a respectful heart?


    "Kid, with your attitude, you will pay a painful price sooner orter. As an experienced person, I


    would like to give you a piece of advice. There are always people better than you. In this world,


    there are many people who are more powerful than you," Ke Qi said coldly.


    Samuel knew that his attitude caused Ke Qi''s dissatisfaction, but for him, this was a matter of


    course.


    There was always someone stronger. To Samuel, it was impossible for such a person to exist.


    On Earth, Samuel¡¯s strength was the symbol of the peak, because his realm was far beyond the


    realm that the mortals on Earth could reach. Even in Xuanyuan World, Samuel was the strongest!


    "I can also tell you that in this world, no one can be better than me, not even Elder Yi and He


    Qingfeng in Tianqi." Samuel said calmly.


    When Samuel spoke of Elder Yi and He Qingfeng, the expression on Ke Qi''s face changed


    drastically.


    How could this little guy have such a deep understanding of Tianqi? How could he even know about


    Elder Yi and He Qingfeng?


    Seeing Ke Qi''s expression change, Samuel smiled. He said that on purpose to see Ke Qi''s reaction.


    From Ke Qi''s reaction, he seemed to know these things, which exined Ke Qi''s identity.


    He was a Tianqi person. It was precisely because of this that he had more powerful means than


    ordinary people.


    He just didn''t know why he would live in seclusion in Tongyang County. Why did he break away


    from Tianqi?


    "It seems like you are also a Tianqi person." Samuel said.


    Ke Qi looked at Xiao Guan and Manfred.


    The secrets of Tianqi couldn''t be revealed to the secr world at any time. Although Ke Qi had left


    Tianqi, he would always keep this taboo in mind.


    "Please follow me," Ke Qi said to Samuel.


    The two of them walked to a deserted area, and at such a distance, it was impossible for Xiao Guan


    and Manfred to hear their conversation.


    This made Xiao Guan feel a little puzzled. How could this old man suddenly change his attitude


    towards Samuel? Just now, he was obviously very disgusted with Samuel¡¯s arrogance.


    "Who exactly is this brother of yours?" Xiao Guan


    asked Manfred.


    Manfred didn''t know who Samuel was, but in Manfred''s opinion, Samuel''s strength was already


    considered god.


    "To an enemy, he is definitely a devil. But to friends, I think he should be an angel." Manfred said


    with a smile. This was the most appropriate description he coulde up with, because to his


    enemy, Samuel''s strength was an absolute nightmare.


    "Is he really so powerful?" Xiao Guan asked doubtfully.


    "Xiao Guan, don''t say that I didn''t persuade you. Offending him will only lead to death. No matter


    where you are, no matter who you are, to him, there is no difference." Manfred said with a smile.


    If anyone dared to make trouble for him, there was only a dead end. There was no difference


    between who they were.


    Xiao Guan was very suspicious of Manfred''s words. However, when he saw Manfred''s confident


    expression, he couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy and his eyelids twitched.


    If Samuel was really as strong as Manfred had said, it would definitely be a huge problem for the


    Xiao n.


    Although this was Tongyang County and also the Xiao family''s territory, he could call a lot of


    helpers, but before these helpers came, he had no ability topete Samuel.


    Ke Qi called Samuel to his side and asked Samuel," Why do you know Tianqi so well? Are you also


    a Tianqi person?"


    Samuel shook his head and said, "I am not a Tianqi person, but Elder Yi has to call me grandmaster


    uncle."


    This was not something Samuel had said casually. Although he had made up a bizarre story to


    convince Elder Yi, the title of Grandmaster uncle had indeede from Elder Yi''s mouth.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ke Qi looked at Samuel in astonishment.


    Elder Yi called him Grandmaster uncle. How could it be possible? He was just a child. How could he


    be so senior?


    In addition, Tianqi was one of the well-established ministers in the government. In the Tianqi


    Department, even He Qingfeng could only be on equal footing with him. Who else could have the


    seniority of the elderly as well as Elder Yi?


    "Are you kidding me? How could Elder Yi call you grandmaster uncle?" Ke Qi said sternly.


    "You''re also a Tianqi person, aren''t you? Although I don''t know why you live in seclusion in


    Tongyang County, if you doubt my identity, you can ask Elder Yi.


    I believe he will give you a correct answer," Samuel said.


    Ke Qi was indeed a Tianqierson . The reason why he left was that as one of the top ten masters in


    Tianqi, he had almost devoted his whole life to Tianqi. And at the end of his life, Ke Qi wanted to


    experience some real ordinary life, so he chose to leave.


    Moreover, Ke Qi''s departure from the Tianqi Realm was acknowledged and blessed by Elder Yi and


    He Qingfeng, which was enough to show how high his status was in the Tianqi Realm.


    But he had never heard Samuel. He had never heard that Elder Yi had a grandmaster uncle.


    "I won''t go to Tianqi, nor will I ask for the answer. As for whether you''re telling the truth or not, I don''t


    care. As long as you don''t make trouble in Tongyang County, " Ke Qi said.


    "Looks like you n on intervening in the matters of the Xiao n." Samuel said faintly.


    Ke Qi took a deep breath and said slowly, "I came to Tongyang County to hope for a quiet old age,


    and Xiao Guan can guarantee this, so I won''t let you do anything stupid."


    "Even Yi has to call me Grandmaster uncle. Do you think you can stop me?" Samuel said.


    Ke Qi smiled disdainfully and said, "You don''t think I really believe in your nonsense, do you?


    Although I don''t know how you understand the concept of Tianqi, I know how ridiculous your story


    is."


    "Is it funny?" Samuel shrugged helplessly and said,"


    Since you think it''s funny, you can try it."


    As Samuel''s voice fell, Ke Qi''s face instantly turned pale. He felt a huge gravity suddenlying to


    his body, as if he was carrying a thousand pounds on his back.


    Peng!


    Ke Qi, who couldn''t support his body, knelt on the ground and couldn''t stop trembling.


    Samuel stood in front of Ke Qi and said condescendingly, "Even Elder Yi and I have to call me


    grandmaster uncle. How can you call me?"


    Ke Qi looked at Samuel in horror. He thought he did not need to take him seriously at all. But it was


    not until this moment that he realized the gap between Samuel and him.

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    Xiao Guan was also shocked by the scene of Ke Qi kneeling down.


    In Xiao Guan''s mind, Ke Qi was a reclusive master. Under his ordinary appearance, there must be a


    very amazing identity hidden. It was because of this that Xiao Guan did not dare to trouble Ke Qi.


    And in Tongyang County, he had been secretly helping Ke Qi solve some small problems.


    He thought that the trouble he encountered today could be solved by Ke Qi, but who would have


    thought that Ke Qi would kneel down in front of Samuel?


    "Now you know how powerful he is, don''t you? Your helpers can only kneel down and beg for


    mercy." Manfred didn''t know what had happened, but Ke Qi''s kneeling was a reasonable thing in his


    eyes. After all, Samuel''s power was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Xiao Guan felt a chill in his heart. Manfred was the boss of Cloud City. With his status, he was still a


    little afraid of him.


    What he didn''t expect was that the little brat who was by Manfred''s side seemed to be even more


    powerful. Otherwise, how could Ke Qi possibly kneel down?


    "Who the hell is he?" Xiao Guan asked with fear. He had a hunch that if the Xiao family offended


    this


    person, they would definitely not have a good ending.


    "You don''t have the right to know who he is. However, if you want to know what the consequences


    of provoking him are, feel free to try. I will definitely not obstruct you." Manfred said.


    Xiao Guan didn''t take Samuel seriously before, but now, he didn''t dare to look down upon him


    anymore. After all, Ke Qi would kneel down to him, which showed that his identity was not simple.


    Once he was angered, he was afraid that the Xiao family would be destroyed. This was not


    something that Xiao Guan dared to try.


    On the other hand.


    The power Ke Qi could feel was getting stronger, so that even if he knelt down, he would struggle to


    hold on. He knew that if this power continued to get stronger, he could only lie on the ground in the


    end. Moreover, the viscera in his body would definitely explode because of the pressure. At that


    time, he would die miserably.


    "Who exactly are you? How could you have this kind of power?" Ke Qi asked Samuel through


    gritted teeth. This kind of suppression and release of power was impossible in Ke Qi''s eyes. Even


    though he was once one of the top ten in the Tianqi era, he had never encountered anyone who


    had this kind of power.


    "Do you know why Elder Yi called me Grandmaster uncle?" Samuel said faintly.


    Ke Qi''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. His body was almost at its limit. He couldn''t speak,


    so he could only shake his head.


    "Because I''ve been to the Xuanyuan World and managed to escape unscathed," Samuel said.


    For Ke Qi, the name Xuanyuan World was very strange. Except for Samuel, no one knew where the


    space tunnel of the Tianqi Forbidden Land led to.


    "By the way, you haven''t heard of the Xuanyuan World, have you? But you should know that there


    is a space tunnel in the forbidden area guarded by the top ten masters. And the space tunnel leads


    to the Xuanyuan World," Samuel exined to Ke Qi.


    His words caused Ke Qi to suddenly look up at Samuel. His eyes were filled with terror.


    At this moment, his fear was not as simple as fear.


    Samuel had actually been to another world in the spatial tunnels, moreover able to return from


    there!


    As one of the top ten powerhouses, Ke Qi knew very well how many people had been sent into the


    space tunnel by the Tianqi Sect, but no one had ever been able toe out alive. But this child in


    front of him, he had done it. How could it be possible?


    "I know you don¡¯t believe me because of my age. But you don''t have the right to know more


    exnations. Since I used to be a Tianqi person, I won''t make things difficult for you. Don''t interfere


    in today''s matter. Just


    ^11


    go.


    As soon as Samuel''s voice fell, the tremendous power that Ke Qi had been enduring instantly


    disappeared, as if nothing had happened. Ke Qi, who had been relieved of a heavy burden,


    instantly copsed to the ground.


    The cold sweat was pouring down like rain. Ke Qi, who was about to copse, said to Samuel, "I''m


    sorry for looking down on you. I''m so sorry."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Samuel shook his head and didn''t say anything. He walked towards Manfred.


    Xiao Guan was treading on thin ice. He didn''t even have the courage to look at Samuel in the eye. If


    one looked closely, one would find that this guy''s body was still trembling slightly.


    After living in Tongyang County for so many years, Xiao Guan had never felt fear. But at this


    moment, he knew that he was afraid.


    "How is it, when is Xiao Fu going home?" Samuel asked Xiao Guan.


    Xiao Guan''s body trembled. He quickly took out his phone and said to Samuel, "I''ll let him go home


    right away."


    After that, Xiao Guan called Xiao Fu.


    Xiao Fu was ying with a bunch of bad friends in the club, holding each other with great


    displeasure. After receiving a call from Xiao Guan, Xiao Fu''s face


    showed a very unhappy expression.


    "Dad, I''m busy. Can we talk about it when I get home?" Xiao Fu said.


    "I told you to go home right now, immediately. If you don''t, I''ll freeze all your bank cards," Xiao Guan


    said, gnashing his teeth.


    Usually, he could allow Xiao Fu to do as he pleased. But today, in the face of the survival of the Xiao


    family, Xiao Guan did not dare to allow Xiao Fu to act recklessly.


    Hearing this, Xiao Fu realized that things seemed to be a little serious. If not, Xiao Guan would


    never talk to him like this.


    "Dad, what happened?" Xiao Fu asked cautiously.


    "I''ll give you ten minutes. Get home right away." After saying this, Xiao Guan hung up the phone.


    Xiao Fu looked puzzled.


    "Xiao Fu, what''s going on? We''re having a good time. Are you leaving?"


    "Don''t be disappointed. This wine has just begun. We have agreed that we won''t go back until we


    are drunk. You won''t run away, will you?"


    "If you leave, these two younger sisters will be very disappointed."


    The two girls, who were hugging each other, immediately looked at Xiao Fu with a pitiful face.


    "Brother Xiao, you can''t go."


    " We haven''t had a good drink with you yet."


    Xiao Fu directly pushed them away. Under normal circumstances, he would definitely not leave. But


    today was different. Xiao Guan''s attitude was obviously different. Xiao Fu was worried that if he


    really did not go home, all his bank cards would be cut off and he would be finished in the future.


    "I still have something to do. You guys can y first. I''lle back when I''m done," Xiao Fu said.


    "That''s a deal. We''ll wait for you here. If you don''te back, you''ll be admitting defeat."


    "Come back quickly. These two little sisters, we''ll keep them for you. No one is allowed to touch


    them."


    After leaving the club and returning home, Xiao Fu seemed to be a little nervous. After all, Xiao


    Guan had never treated him in this way. Xiao Fu had an intuition that today''s matter was not simple.


    But he had not made trouble recently. He really couldn''t figure out why Xiao Guan suddenly looked


    for him.

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    When Xiao Fu returned home and saw Samuel and Manfred in his living room, his face immediately


    darkened.


    He didn''t expect that they woulde to him before he had time to make trouble for them.


    However, Xiao Fu was a little confused. Why would theye to him on their own initiative? Could


    it be that Xiao Guan wanted to help him solve this problem?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Fu''s mood suddenly improved a lot. He thought that Xiao Guan was looking


    for him because he had gotten into trouble. Now it seemed that this was not the case at all.


    "Dad, I didn''t expect you to help me find them. How did you know that I have a grudge against these


    two guys?" Xiao Fu asked Xiao Guan with a smile.


    Xiao Guan looked at Xiao Fu coldly. "Find them and avenge them?"


    Wasn''t this a f*cking joke?


    Xiao Guan''s fear of Samuel was far greater than anything else. Not to mention revenge, he was


    already d that Samuel could forgive Xiao Fu.


    "Kneel down," Xiao Guan said.


    "Hmm?"


    Xiao Fu was stunned. How could he ask him to kneel down in front of outsiders?


    Moreover, Xiao Guan had never punished him since he was a child. How could he kneel?


    "I told you to kneel down." Very quickly, Xiao Fu reacted in a self-righteous manner. It was


    impossible for him to kneel down. Naturally, it was to get Samuel and Manfred to kneel.


    When Xiao Fu looked at them proudly, Xiao Guan angrily walked to Xiao Fu, kicked his ass and


    said," I''m asking you to kneel down!"


    "Dad, what''s wrong with me?" Xiao Fu looked puzzled.


    "What did you do? Do you want me to exin? You can''t afford to offend these two people." Xiao


    Guan said sternly.


    "These two?"


    Looking at Xiao Guan''s attitude, these two guys, were they not ordinary people?


    But in Tongyang County, was there anyone the Xiao family dared not offend?


    Xiao Fu was also a man who cared about face. How could he kneel down in front of his enemy who


    looked down upon him?


    "Dad, I don''t kneel. This guy tried to take my woman away from me. I''m not in the wrong. Why


    should I kneel down?" Xiao Fu said.


    Wrong?


    This matter was no longer measured by right or wrong. Moreover, it was meaningless to judge who


    was right or wrong. After all, with the ability of the Xiao family, they could not deal with Samuel at all.


    Xiao Guan knew better than anyone that in the face of strength, there was no distinction between


    right and wrong.


    Take those who had been bullied by Xiao Guan as an example. Those people were not wrong, but


    they were still forced to death by the Xiao family in the end.


    Xiao Guan raised his hand and pped Xiao Fu in the face. He said, "You don''t even listen to me,


    do you? Believe it or not, I will let you get out of the Xiao family."


    Xiao Fu was stunned. Since he was a child, he had never been beaten, but he was beaten in front


    of outsiders, and it was such a humiliating situation.


    "Dad, you hit me?" Xiao Fu looked at Xiao Guan in astonishment.


    Xiao Guan raised his hand again and pped Xiao Fu in the face without hesitation. He said, "If I


    don''t wake you up, the whole Xiao family will be killed by you."


    The entire Xiao family?


    After hearing this, Xiao Fu finally realized that something was wrong.


    In the past, no matter what mistakes he made, Xiao Guan would always protect him. But this time,


    he didn''t. It meant that he had kicked the iron te, which made Xiao Guan overreact.


    However, who on earth were these two guys from other ces?


    At this time, Manfred stood up from the sofa and said to Xiao Guan, "There''s no need to kneel


    down. I want him to apologize to Liu Fang and tell her that he would stop pestering Liu Fang from


    today onwards."


    Liu Fang was the target that Xiao Fu had been eyeing on for a long time, and she was also the only


    woman that Xiao Fu didn''t use special means to deal with, because he wanted to enjoy the


    conquest process. It could be said that Liu Fang had been the woman that Xiao Fu loved most for


    so many years. Now he had to give up, which was definitely not what Xiao Fu wanted.


    But now, even his father was not willing to help him. Apart from giving up, Xiao Fu seemed to have


    no other choice.


    "Have you heard Boss Manfred''s words? Go and apologize to Liu Fang. From today onwards, if you


    dare to get close to her again, I will definitely not let you off," Xiao Guan said.


    Boss Manfred!


    This title was a little familiar to Xiao Fu. In the past, Xiao Guan often told him about the situation in


    the underworld, among which the boss of Cloud City, Manfred, was mentioned.


    Could this Boss Manfred be the boss of Cloud City, Manfred?


    But Xiao Fu still felt a little strange. Even if he was really the boss of Cloud City, Manfred, Tongyang


    County was the territory of the Xiao family, so there was no need for him to be so afraid of Manfred.


    "Dad, I really like Liu Fang. I canpete fairly with her. Why should I quit?" Xiao Fu said with


    dissatisfaction.


    Hearing these words, Manfred was in a very bad mood.


    Fairpetition?


    In front of him, what was there to talk aboutpetition and what fairness was there to speak of?


    "You want topete, right?" Manfred walked in front of Xiao Fu and asked with a cold expression.


    Xiao Fu subconsciously took a step back. Compared to Manfred''s aura, Xiao Fu definitely couldn''t


    bepared to him. Furthermore, the murderous intent in Manfred''s eyes was something that had


    been in the underworld for many years. It wasn''t something that a second generation like Xiao Fu


    couldpare with.


    "Can''t... can''t I?" Xiao Fu said with fear.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course, I''ll give you a chance. Is there an underground boxing field in Tongyang County?"


    Manfred asked.


    Xiao Fu did not know why Manfred would ask such a question, but there was an underground


    boxing field in Tongyang County, so he nodded subconsciously.


    "Go to the arena and fight with me. Whoever loses, will forfeit. What do you say?" Manfred said with


    a grin.


    "Go to the arena?"


    Fight Manfred!


    Xiao Fu subconsciously shook his head. He was just a person whose body had been hollowed out


    by the alcohol and women. What right did he have topare with Manfred, a person who used his


    fists to fight against the world? Furthermore, even if he didn''t have topete, Xiao Fu knew very


    well what kind of fate he would have.


    On the arena, how could he possibly be Manfred''s opponent?


    "You don''t dare? I''ll give you a chance topete fairly, you should properly cherish it. Of course, if


    you don''t want to go to the arena, then you can fight here as well." Manfred said.


    Xiao Fu took two more steps back, putting a safe distance between himself and Manfred. He was


    afraid that Manfred would suddenly attack him. The pain of skin and flesh wouldn''t be good.


    "Dad, even if he is Manfred, this is Tongyang County, we don''t have to be afraid of him, right?" Xiao


    Fu said to Xiao Guan.


    Xiao Guan was not afraid of Manfred, but Samuel, who could make Ke Qi kneel down. This humble


    child was the source of Xiao Guan''s fear.


    "Cut the crap. Do whatever I ask you to do," Xiao Guan said.


    Xiao Fu still looked dissatisfied because he had too many things that he couldn''t figure out. Besides,


    he had always been arrogant and domineering. How could he bear to let himself be wronged?


    "Before sunset tomorrow, if you don''t apologize, I wille back again," Manfred said.

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    After Manfred and Samuel left, Xiao Guan sat on the sofa as if he had lost his soul.


    After a long period of mental tension, he could finally rx. For Xiao Guan, it was as if he had put


    down a heavy burden.


    "Dad, why are you afraid of Manfred? This is our territory." Xiao Fu asked Xiao Guan in confusion.


    Xiao Guan waved his hand and said, "Do you think I''m afraid of Manfred?"


    "What else are you afraid?" Xiao Fu was even more confused. He wasn''t afraid of Manfred, so why


    would he behave like that?


    "That child is the one I''m afraid of," Xiao Guan exined.


    "Why... why?" Xiao Fu was even more confused. There was nothing to be afraid of for a child.


    "You know Ke Qi, don''t you?" Xiao Guan said.


    Xiao Fu nodded and said, "That''s the Old Master who you didn''t let me provoke. I remember that


    you said that his identity was not simple and he was very good at martial arts. You also said that the


    hatchet men of our family, together, are not worthy of being the Old Master''s opponent." "Yes, I have


    always respected the identity of this old man, but you know, Ke Qi knelt down in front of the child


    today," Xiao Guan said with a bitter smile. He had never dared to provoke anyone, but he knelt


    down to a child. Now Xiao Guan felt ridiculous and even had an incredible feeling, which also


    showed that Samuel''s identity was more extraordinary.


    "No way!" A shocked expression appeared on Xiao Fu¡¯s face. How could a child deserve Ke Qi to


    kneel down?


    "I saw it with my own eyes. It can¡¯t be false. So I warn you, you must apologize to Liu Fang before


    tomorrow. If you don¡¯t, my Xiao family will probably be finished. You don¡¯t want to be homeless and


    beughed at by those bad friends," said Xiao Guan.


    For someone like Xiao Fu who loved his reputation very much, this kind of situation was something


    that he naturally did not want to see. Even if it was just thinking about it, Xiao Fu felt too ashamed to


    face anyone.


    Compared with everything he had now, Liu Fang, as a woman, was obviously not important.


    "Dad, I know what to do," Xiao Fu said.


    That night, Xiao Fu tossed and turned in bed. He really didn''t understand why a man like Samuel


    could make Ke Qi kneel down.


    The next morning, Xiao Fu got up very early. For him, a night owl, this was an unprecedented


    situation.


    And after getting up, Xiao Fu went out before having breakfast, and he was worried that he would


    miss the chance to meet Liu Fang.


    Coming to the downstairs of Liu Fang''s house, Xiao Fu was very familiar with this ce. He had


    blocked Liu Fang here more than once. Now that he thought about it, he had wasted so much


    energy for Liu Fang, but he did not get any benefits at all. And now he had to give up and apologize


    to Liu Fang. Xiao Fu still felt a little unconvinced.


    But thinking that he might be homeless and be a beggar, and even beughed at by his


    former friends, Xiao Fu couldn''t ept it, so he could only hide it in his heart.


    When Liu Fang, who was going to work early in the morning, appeared downstairs and saw Xiao


    Fu, her good mood was destroyed in an instant.


    It was not the first time that she was blocked here by Xiao Fu, but it was the first time that Xiao Fu


    appeared so early.


    "Dad, Xiao Fues again," Liu Fang said to her father.


    Liu Yanjun''s expression was quiteplicated.


    Although the Liu Family had a certain reputation in Tongyang County and their social status was not


    low, there was still a gap between them and the Xiao Family. In the face of Xiao Fu''s pestering, Liu


    Yanjun had no way out, for fear of offending Xiao Fu.


    However, Liu Yanjun, as a father, did not let Liu Fang agree with Xiao Fu. After all, he knew what


    kind of person Xiao Fu was. Making Liu Fang and Xiao Fu together was tantamount to pushing Liu


    Fang into a sea of fire.


    "s." Liu Yanjun sighed and did not know what to say.


    At this time, Xiao Fu came forward.


    Liu Fang said impatiently, "Xiao Fu, I can''t be with you. Can you stop harassing me?"


    "I''m sorry," Xiao Fu lowered his head and said sincerely.


    Liu Fang was stunned.


    Liu Yanjun was dumbfounded!


    Why would Xiao Fue and apologize?


    "You... What are you doing?" Liu Fang said in a panic.


    "I''m here to apologize to you. From today onwards, I won''t harass you anymore. Please don''t


    worry," Xiao Fu said.


    Liu Fang felt like she was dreaming.


    Xiao Fu apologized to her and promised that he would not harass her anymore.


    This was good news, but Liu Fang had an extremely unreal feeling.


    After Xiao Fu left, the father and daughter were still rooted to the ground, with nk expressions on


    their


    faces.


    "Daughter, what''s going on?" Liu Yanjun asked Liu Fang.


    Who was Xiao Fu? He was a famous domineering disciple. Even if he gave up his pursuit of Liu


    Fang, it was impossible for him to apologize.


    Liu Fang shook her head subconsciously and said, "I don''t know."


    "Is there anyone more powerful than the Xiao family in Tongyang County? Is that why I asked him to


    apologize to you?" Liu Yanjun guessed.


    Originally, Liu Fang didn''t know what was going on, but Liu Yanjun''s words reminded her.


    Could it be the man from yesterday? Did he help her?


    But he was just an outsider. How could he deal with Xiao Fu?


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Liu Fang seemed to think of something, Liu Yanjun asked curiously.


    "Dad, there was a man yesterday, but... but he was just an outsider," Liu Fang said.


    Liu Yanjun was lost in thought. If what Liu Fang said was true, that person was an outsider, which


    further showed that the outsider''s identity was amazing. Otherwise, there was no way for Xiao Fu to


    admit defeat. After all, Tongyang County was the territory of the Xiao family.


    "Do you know who he is? What does he want to do?" Liu Yanjun asked.


    "I don''t know. Yesterday, when he went to the tutoring ss, he said he was asking some


    information for his younger brother. I don''t know what¡¯s going on," Liu Fang said.


    From Liu Yanjun''s point of view, this was definitely not as simple as just consulting a lesson. After


    all, he was very clear that his daughter was very attractive to men, and the other party''s purpose


    was probably not simple.


    However, being able to overwhelm the Xiao family was not something that Liu Yanjun would dare to


    casually specte about.


    "Dad, will the Xiao family really give in?" Liu Fang still felt incredible and asked Liu Yanjun.


    "I''m afraid that Xiao Guan has alreadye forward to deal with this matter. In a situation where we


    can''t solve it, we will let Xiao Fu apologize. After all, in the past, when Xiao Fu made trouble, it was


    Xiao Guan who had to clean up the mess," Liu Yanjun said.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Liu Fang took a deep breath. If that was the case, then that person''s identity was truly terrifying.


    Furthermore, Liu Fang had a feeling that she was still able to see him.


    Perhaps today was the day!


    "Daughter, I''m afraid that this person will have ideas. Be careful, he''s much more difficult to deal


    with than the Xiao family," reminded Liu Yanjun.

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    Liu Fang understood the logic behind Liu Yanjun''s words. However,pared to Xiao Fu, the sense


    of danger Manfred brought her was not as strong. Liu Fang could even feel a sense of security from


    Manfred, so she did not feel too much repulsion towards Manfred.


    Moreover, if Manfred hadn''t shown up, how could Xiao Fu give up pestering her? For Liu Fang, this


    was a good thing.


    In the hotel.


    Manfred looked at Samuel with a bitter expression. This was because Samuel had just told him that


    he had to return to Cloud City first. This made Manfred feel as if he had been abandoned.


    "If you were to leave me alone, aren''t you worried about my safety?" Manfred said to Samuel with a


    sad face.


    Faced with a shameless fellow like Manfred, Samuel directly chose to ignore him and said,


    "Between you and Liu Fang, it''s a matter of two people. There''s no need for me to get involved.


    Furthermore, I still have my own matters to attend to when I return to Cloud City."


    The time spent together over the past few days had caused the brotherhood between Manfred and


    Samuel to rise rapidly. It was to the point where Manfred no longer feared Samuel. That was the


    reason why he dared to act shamelessly in front of Samuel.


    "I''m here alone. If Xiao Guan wants to deal with me, I won''t be a match for him." Manfred continued.


    "Don''t worry. He wouldn''t dare to do that even if he was a hundred times braver." After saying this,


    Samuel took out something simr to a luminous pearl and continued, "If you are really in danger,


    smash this thing and I will appear as soon as possible."


    Manfred fiddled with the item Samuel had given him. With a puzzled expression, he asked, "Is this


    ss ball that powerful? Can it summon you?"


    "I hope you won''t have the chance to try. Otherwise, I will kill people again. This isn''t something I


    want to do." Samuel said.


    Manfred carefully kept the ss ball and said to Samuel, "Don''t worry. Unless there''s no other way,


    I definitely won''t use this thing. Since you insist on leaving, I''ll see you off."


    Samuel waved his hand and said, "You''d better go to Liu Fang. Such a hypocritical side is


    meaningless to me."


    Manfred awkwardly scratched his head. His true thoughts were to look for Liu Fang. However, he


    did not expect that he would be so easily seen through by Samuel.


    After they left the hotel together, they parted ways.


    Samuel did not waste any more time and directly called a car to return to Cloud City.


    These few days in Tongyang County were aplete waste of his energy. If this matter wasn''t


    rted to Manfred, he definitely wouldn''t have done such a boring thing. However, this also proved


    that Manfred''s position in his heart was indeed not low.


    The driver asked Samuel along the way. Obviously, he was afraid that Samuel would run away from


    home." Kid, do your family know you''re going to go to such a far ce alone?"


    "My family is in Cloud City. I''m just looking for a ssmate to visit Tongyang County," Samuel said


    with a smile.


    Hearing this, the driver was relieved and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Samuel looked at the traffic outside the window and soon arrived at his destination. He had also


    done something that no one had noticed.


    When he sat in the car, he found that there was a chronic disease in the driver''s body. Samuel


    helped him cure it by ident. It was a piece of cake for Samuel, but for the driver, it was a life-


    saving grace.


    "s." After getting out of the car, Samuel sighed and said with a wry smile, "It seems that I am still


    not suitable to kill people. Saving people gives me a sense of satisfaction."


    In Samuel''s heart, he was never a person who wanted to kill. Unless there was no other way,


    Samuel would never want to reach this step. But there were always some people in the world who


    would not give up until they were faced with grim reality. There was no other choice for Samuel.


    Samuel took a trip to Tagliare''s office building. At the moment, thepany was still recruiting


    people, but most of the departments had been set up, so when Samuel arrived at the door, he was


    even stopped by the security guards.


    "I''m sorry. I won''t let any random person in for the time being." Although the security guard had


    stopped Samuel, his attitude was still very polite. He did not look down on anyone.


    "I''m a friend of your boss. If you don''t believe me, I can ask him toe downstairs to pick me up,"


    Samuel said.


    The security guard did not show disdain and said, "If that''s the case, you''d better let hime


    forward. Thepany''s task is to stop any irrelevant people from going in. I can''t identify you. I


    hope you can understand."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Samuel smiled. It was a good attitude for the security guard to be so patient with a kid like him, so


    he didn''t mind.


    He called Xiaolong.


    Although Xiaolong had already the boss of Tagliare, he knew very well how to get there. So as soon


    as he received the call from Samuel, Xiaolong rushed down the stairs.


    When the security guard saw Xiaolong, he was still a little surprised. He didn''t agree with Samuel¡¯s


    words just now. He didn''t expect that the little guy could really call the boss out.


    Xiaolong did not make it difficult for the security guard, but told him, "He is my friend. In the future,


    when hees to thepany, he cane and go as he pleases."


    "Yes, boss."


    Samuel saw many busy people after he entered thepany. It had only been a few days since he


    left, and thepany seemed to be on the right track, which surprised him a little.


    "It seems that you have adapted very quickly. It is unexpected that Tagliare has changed greatly in


    just a few days." Samuel smiled and said to Xiaolong.


    Xiaolong''s face was full of embarrassment. He whispered softly, "Boss, this is not because I


    adapted quickly. It''s all thanks to the help of the old master of the Heavenly Family. Otherwise, I


    don''t know what thepany is assigned to. Most of these people are recruited by the old master."


    Samuel was not surprised. After all, with Xiaolong''s ability, it was indeed difficult for him to do these


    things. Moreover, he had never worked in a realpany. How could he understand that there


    should be some departments in thepany?


    Aftering to the office, Samuel did not sit in Xiaolong''s ce. Since he had handed over the


    company to Xiaolong, he would not deliberately show off his position.


    Moreover, Tagliare would eventually fall into Xiaolong''s full control in the future. Samuel would not


    interfere too much.


    Of course, if Xiaolong had betrayed Samuel in the process, it would be another story.


    "Nothing special has happened recently, has it?" Samuel asked Xiaolong.


    "Boss, don''t you know?" Xiaolong looked at Samuel in astonishment.


    "What should I know?"

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    In Xiaolong''s opinion, Samuel should be very concerned about the Sue family. He should know


    everything that happened to the Sue family, but he did not know anything now, which made


    Xiaolong a little surprised.


    "Boss, don''t you know that something happened to Sue family?" Xiaolong said.


    Samuel¡¯s face turned cold instantly. He asked in a deep voice, "Does it have anything to do with


    Yvonne?"


    "No, it''s the Old Master of the Sue family. He was seriously ill and went to the hospital. I heard that


    he''s dying," Xiaolong said.


    Samuel frowned. Actually, he had long discovered this. But he was very curious. Before his rebirth,


    the Old Master would die ten yearster. Why had his illness be more serious after his rebirth?


    "I''m going to the hospital," Samuel said.


    Xiaolong sent the driver to send Samuel off.


    After arriving at the city hospital, Samuel saw the Sue family outside the VIP ward, including the


    gaunt-looking Godfrey.


    To Godfrey, the sudden illness of the Old Master of the Sue family was a huge blow to him, because


    his position in thepany had just begun to change. If the Old Master died at this time, he would


    have no time to control thepany.


    Although Lionel had been kicked out of the Sue family and thepany, the Grandmother Sue had


    always valued him very much. Once the Old Master died and the Grandmother Sue took charge of


    thepany, Lionel would definitely return to thepany. At that time, Godfrey''s position would


    be greatly threatened.


    When Godfrey saw Samuel, he was a little surprised. He hurried to Samuel and said, "Samuel, why


    are you here?"


    "How''s the Old Master doing?" Samuel said.


    Speaking of this matter, Godfrey sighed. The experts in the city hade to see it, but they had no


    idea what to do with the old master''s situation. Now they had basically announced the ending, and


    they were waiting for the old master to give up hisst breath.


    "ording to the doctor, it should not work. It depends on when to stop," Godfrey said.


    "I''ll go take a look. Maybe there might even be a chance to turn things around," Samuel said.


    Godfrey looked at Samuel in surprise. He knew what kind of person Samuel was, and he also knew


    that he could not boast casually.


    But did he really know more about medical skills?


    Moreover, the Old Master was so sick that all the experts couldn''t do anything about it. How could


    Samuel save the Old Master?


    At this time, several doctors happened toe out of the ward, but their expressions were not very


    clear. Obviously, the old master''s situation was very tricky.


    "How''s it going? Can he be saved?" The Old Madam was the first to walk up to the doctor and


    asked.


    The attending doctor sighed and said, "The patient''s physical functions have begun to decline.


    ording to the current situation, you can start to prepare for the funeral."


    The Old Madam did not show too much sadness, because she knew that she would face this day


    sooner orter. Moreover, once the Old Master died, she would have a justifiable reason to take


    charge of thepany.


    During the time Lionel was driven out of the Sue family, Lionel had visited the Old Madam several


    times to save his identity. But with the old Master, the Old Madam''s words did not count. But if the


    Old Master died, this matter would be changed.


    Therefore, in the Old Madam''s heart, because of the poor Lionel, she still hoped that the old master


    would die.


    "In that case, we..."


    Before the Old Madam finished her words, a sudden voice sounded, "Can I go and have a look?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When everyone turned to look at Samuel, they were all


    confused.


    "Little kid, this is not a ce for you to mess around. Hurry up and get out of here." Lionel looked


    sad, but in fact, he was very happy. He knew that only when the Old Master died could he return to


    the Sue family, so he hoped that the Old Master would die as soon as possible.


    "Kid, what''s the point of having a look? Can you still save people?" The attending doctor said to


    Samuel disdainfully.


    "You can''t save him, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t do it," Samuel said faintly.


    In the face of Samuel''s nonsense, the attending doctor frowned and became angry. His position in


    the medical field of Cloud City was very high. For example, some people who had high statuses all


    came to see him. How could a little boy talk big in front of him?


    "Kid, you know how to cure diseases and save lives? Don''t joke with us," the attending doctor said.


    "Whether it can be cured or not, you have to try," Samuel said.


    "Kid, I warn you, don''t make trouble here. Otherwise, I won''t be polite to you." Lionel said angrily.


    Although he didn''t think Samuel could cure the old master, he didn''t want anyone to make trouble at


    such a critical moment.


    Godfrey hesitated for a long time and said, "Mom, let him go and have a look. Dad is going to die


    anyway. What if there is a turnaround? Do you want to see Dad die?"


    The Old Madam didn''t want to make trouble, but Godfrey''s words were said in front of so many


    rtives of the Sue family. If she refused, she would admit that she wanted to see the Old Master


    die.


    And even if he let Samuel see what was going on, he had been diagnosed by such a powerful


    doctor that there was no cure for him. How could a little kid save him?


    "Kid, you shouldn''t attract attention in this way, because it''s a shameful ending in the end. Why


    bother?" the Old Madam said.


    "I just want to save people. It doesn''t matter to me whether I pay attention or not," Samuel said


    lightly.


    They thought too highly of themselves to attract the attention of the Sue family. With Samuel''s


    status, did he need to be valued by the Sue family?


    The reason why Samuel did this was that he did not want the situation of the Sue family to change


    too much, which would cause unnecessary trouble. Moreover, once the Old Master died, there


    would definitely be a drastic change in the Sue family''spany. Samuel did not want Godfrey''s


    position, which had just been obtained, to be empty again.


    After all, only when Godfrey had a high position in thepany could he improve his ie.


    As Godfrey''s ie increased, Yvonne could have a better life.


    At the end of the day, what Samuel had done was for Yvonne.


    Under the circumstance that the attending doctor was full of anger, Samuel walked into the ward.


    " I don''t need anyone to see me when I am saving people, so you should stay outside," Samuel said


    to the attending doctor who was about to enter the ward with him after he entered the room.


    The attending doctor became angrier and angrier. He said to Samuel, "If the Old Master dies at this


    time, do you know what kind of trouble you will face?"


    "Could it be that you''re going to bite me back and say that I killed someone?" Samuel said with a


    smile.

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    The attending doctor did not know what to say. Samuel closed the door and locked it.


    "Godfrey, if anything happens to Dad, you are the only one to take the responsibility. You are the


    only one who speaks for this little boy." Lionel gritted his teeth and said to Godfrey. He seemed to


    want to pass the buck to Godfrey.


    Godfrey now understood one thing-being kind and being bullied. The kinder he behaved, the more


    he would be bullied. So now in the face of Lionel, Godfrey would no longer lower his voice.


    "Lionel, hasn''t anything happened to dad yet? What do you mean by ''something happened''? Is dad


    dead, or is dad cured? What do you want to see?" Godfrey asked one question after another, which


    made Lionel suddenly silent.


    Almost all the members of the Sue family knew that Lionel hoped that the Old Master would die in


    his heart, because he absolutely had no chance to return to the Sue family with the Old Master.


    On the contrary, the Old Master was dead and the power of the Sue family was controlled by the


    Old Madam. He still had a chance to return to the Sue family or even to thepany.


    "Why don''t you say something? Do you want Dad to die? It''s such a simple choice, yet you can''t


    even answer it?" Godfrey continued.


    "Bullshit." Lionel was on the verge of a desperate situation. Even if everyone knew that he wanted


    the old master to die, he could not admit this thought.


    "Well, you two stop arguing. It''s not the right time to talk about this. Is it still useful?" The Old


    Madam''s words made the two of them shut up.


    In the ward, Samuel walked to the bedside, he had already felt that the Old Master was dying. His


    body had almoste to an end. In this case, no matter how good the doctor was, he would not be


    able to change the situation.


    Unless the god descended into this world, the old master would have a chance of passing through


    this difficult trial.


    Coincidentally, Samuel had the power of the god.


    As long as he didn''t give up hisst breath, no matter what kind of serious illness it was, Samuel


    could cure it easily.


    In Samuel¡¯s eyes, this disease was no different from having an ordinary cold.


    "Old man, you''re lucky. If I''mte, I''m afraid I''ll have no choice but to sweep the grave for you,"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    Holding the Old Master''s hand, the power in Samuel''s body continuously flowed into the Old


    Master''s body and repaired his organs.


    It was a great exhaustion of power for Samuel, causing cold sweat to seep out of his forehead.


    However, the Old Master''s face gradually turned ruddy.


    He was just one step away from reporting to the Varna Hall. In just a few minutes, his body


    functions werepletely restored, and he even opened his eyes.


    When the Old Master saw Samuel, he was still confused. He didn''t know what had happened.


    The Old Master said slowly to Samuel, "You... why are you here?"


    "If I weren''t here, I''m afraid you would have already died," Samuel said.


    The Old Master knew his illness well, and even he was ready to die at any time.


    But now, the old master was surprised to discover that there wasn''t any pain in his body, and his


    limbs were also full of strength, as if he''d be much younger.


    "What... what''s going on?" The Old Master asked Samuel in horror.


    "I''ve cured you," Samuel said.


    The Old Master stared at Samuel with wide eyes. He could not believe what he had just seen.


    "Cured?"


    These words were extremely impactful to the old master, because he was well aware of his own


    body''s condition. He was almost certain that he would die, and that was just to see how long the


    medicine would hold him back.


    Even in his dreams, the old master didn''t dare dream that he''d be cured.


    But now, it seemed that it had indeed happened.


    "How did you do it?" The Old Master asked Samuel doubtfully.


    "You do not need to know how I did it. However, you might be alright now, but you cannot be too


    obvious on the surface. Otherwise, I''m afraid that you will bring me a lot of trouble." Samuel said.


    The Old Master was a smart man. He knew what Samuel meant. He said, "Do you mean that I


    should pretend to be sick?"


    "That''s right. And you can''t let anyone know what happened. Otherwise, since I can save you, I can


    also kill you," Samuel said.


    His words made the Old Master feel a kind of iparable firmness. He knew that Samuel was not


    joking with him.


    The Old Master nodded subconsciously and said," Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone. Only the two of


    us know about this."


    "But." The Old Master hesitated for a long time before he continued to ask, "Why did you save me?"


    "I don''t want a big change to happen to Sue family. Once you die, your wife will take charge of the


    company. I''m afraid there will be another earth-shaking change," Samuel said.


    "Are you doing this for Godfrey?" the Old Master asked curiously. There was one thing he couldn''t


    understand, and that was why Samuel had helped Godfrey.


    From the beginning of Tagliare''s cooperation, he seemed to have been doing this all the time. But


    Godfrey, what was there that was worthy of his help?


    "Him?" Samuel shook his head with a smile and said," Godfrey''s life and death have nothing to do


    with me. I don''t care what kind of life he lives. I did this for Yvonne."


    The Old Master''s expression froze for a long time.


    Samuel was still a child, and so was Yvonne.


    Could it be that Samuel liked Yvonne, which was why he had done so many things?


    But it was just a girl. Was it worth it for Samuel to do so many things?


    In the Old Master''s view, Samuel was not just a friend of Tagliare''s boss. If he wanted a woman,


    there must be countless people. Why did he spend so much effort on Yvonne?


    "I know you have a lot of doubts, but you are not qualified to know these things. You just need to


    remember what you should do and how to do it," Samuel said.


    The Old Master nodded. He didn''t even dare to ask how Samuel cured him.


    Walking to the door of the ward, Samuel opened the door and saw the attending doctor with a sullen


    face.


    The attending doctor saw Samuel¡¯s expression was ugly. He smiled proudly and said, "Kid, are you


    satisfied with what you''ve done? I can''t cure him.


    How dare you boast shamelessly? Do you regret it now?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Who told you that I had boasted? Where did your confidencee from?" Samuel smiled faintly.


    The attending doctor turned up his nose at him. At this time, the little guy was still reluctant to admit


    it. Could he cover up the truth?


    Of course, the truth would not be covered up!

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    Just when everyone red at Samuel, a voice came from the ward, which made the outside quiet in


    an instant.


    Every member of the Sue family had a look of disbelief on their faces.


    The team led by the attending doctor almost dropped their jaws to the ground.


    "Don''t disturb my rest." It was just simple words, but they were full of energy and slight


    dissatisfaction.


    If the words hade out of someone else''s mouth, it wouldn''t have surprised anyone. However,


    the person who had spoken was the Old Master of the Sue family, which caused people to be filled


    with disbelief and even fear.


    Because the Old Master of the Sue family was almost sentenced to death by the attending doctor.


    How could he speak?


    And as for the old master''s condition, the attending doctor knew better than anyone else that he


    didn''t die because of the medical equipment. It was impossible for him to be conscious enough to


    talk.


    He looked at Samuel!


    The attending doctor looked inside the ward. He pushed Samuel away and rushed into the ward.


    Then, all the members of the treatment team followed him into the ward, and everyone in the Sue


    family was no exception.


    When they saw that the Old Master in the hospital bed had taken off the instrument and his face


    was ruddy, no one dared to believe that it was true.


    "How is it possible? How is it possible?" The attending doctor widened his eyes as if he had seen a


    ghost.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? How is that possible? Do you want me to die?" The Old Master frowned and said


    discontentedly.


    The attending doctor did have such an idea, because it was he who judged the old master''s illness.


    But now, the old master was in good condition. Wasn''t this a disguised exnation for the problem


    of his medical skills?


    It was not a trivial matter for a doctor. It was very likely that his career would be destroyed because


    of this.


    But the facts were right in front of him. Even if he didn''t want to admit it, there was nothing he could


    do.


    "Old Master, how are you doing?" The attending doctor asked the Old Master.


    "You can''t cure me. Can''t you let others cure me?" The Old Master said disdainfully.


    The attending doctor shook his head repeatedly and said, "That''s not what I meant. It''s certainly a


    good thing that you''ve recovered, but... but how did you


    recover so fast?"


    All the functions of the old master''s body had declined, even to the point of necrosis. It was also in


    this case that the attending doctor concluded that he wouldn''t live much longer. But now, the old


    master had recovered too quickly. This was an effect that could only be achieved by some


    miraculous medicine.


    "It''s none of your business whether it is fast or slow. I''m going to rest. Go out, all of you." The Old


    Master closed his eyes, looking exhausted.


    Everyone looked at each other. They didn''t dare to disobey the old master''s order, so they had to


    leave the room one by one.


    At this time, the attending doctor remembered that the Old Master was cured by Samuel, so he


    began to search for Samuel''s figure. But at this time, Samuel had already left the hospital.


    "Where is he? Where is he?" The attending doctor ran as if he had gone mad. He had to find


    Samuel. He had to know how Samuel had done it.


    The Sue family were silent, especially the Old Madam and Lionel, who looked particrly


    embarrassed.


    This was because the Old Madam had been waiting for the Old Master to pass away and she would


    have the power of the Sue family. But now, her n had failed.


    As for Lionel, he hoped that after the old master died, he could return to the Sue family and the


    company, but it was impossible now, because if the old master was in good health, he absolutely


    had no possibility to return to the Sue family .


    "Lionel, are you disappointed?" Godfrey asked Lionel indifferently.


    Lionel suddenly looked up and said to Godfrey ferociously, "Godfrey, what do you mean?"


    "Don''t think that I don''t know. You want to wait for Dad to die and return to the Sue family. Now that


    Dad has recovered, you must be very disappointed," Godfrey said with a smile.


    "Bullshit. How could I want my father to die?" Lionel gnashed his teeth. Even if all the Sue family


    could see that, he would never admit it.


    Godfrey raised the corner of his mouth and continued, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. I know


    what you''re thinking. Don''t worry, I will never give you a chance to go back to the Sue family, and no


    one can help you. The future of the Sue family is in my hands."


    While saying this, Godfrey took a special look at the Old Madam.


    He knew that the Old Madam valued Lionel more, but Godfrey also wanted her to understand one


    thing. The current Sue family¡¯s prosperity and decline were in his hands, and Lionel could not


    change them.


    The Old Madam did not dare to speak. After all, she had no right to teach Godfrey a lesson since


    the power of the Sue family was not in her hands.


    As Godfrey said, the future of the Sue family was in his hands. Only Godfrey could decide whether


    to cooperate with the Tagliare Group or not.


    At this time, the Old Master''s voice came from the ward. "Come in, Godfrey. I have something to tell


    you."


    A bigger smile appeared on Godfrey''s face as he walked into the ward.


    Lionel''s face was pale. Usually, the old master would call him, and only he was qualified to enter


    and leave the old master''s study room frequently. But now, the people that the old master valued


    had obviously changed.


    To arge extent, Lionel¡¯s situation was his own fault. If it weren''t for the fact that he wanted to


    destroy the cooperation between the Sue family and the Tagliare Group, he would never have been


    driven out of the Sue family. He would even be able to enjoy the honor of the Sue family in the


    future.


    Unfortunately, even if he regretted it now, it would be toote for Godfrey.


    After entering the ward, Godfrey put his arm around his waist and asked the Old Master, "Dad, how


    are you? If you don''t feel well, you can take a rest."


    The Old Master waved his hand and said with a lively look, "I don''t feel ufortable. I''m full of


    energy and inexhaustible energy now. It''s like I''m a few decades younger."


    Hearing what the Old Master said, Godfrey was a little surprised.


    It was a miracle that Samuel could cure the old master. But in the old master''s current state, it was


    not as simple as curing the old master.


    "Dad, how did he do it? Even the doctor said that you couldn''t make it, but he cured you so quickly.


    Did he give you some elixir?" Godfrey asked curiously.


    For this matter, the Old Master had promised Samuel that he would never reveal it to anyone.


    Moreover, the Old Master himself did not know what exactly Samuel had done to make him feel


    better.


    "I don''t have an answer to this matter, so you don''t have to be curious. The most important result is


    that I am better," the Old Master said.


    Godfrey nodded repeatedly. Since the Old Master was fine, he no longer had to worry about


    anything else. This was the real good thing.

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    Samuel, who had left the hospital, did not know what kind of sensation his actions would cause in


    the medicalmunity.


    Samuel came to the entrance of the school and waited as usual for Yvonne toe out of school.


    This was the only thing that he was looking forward to. After all, after his rebirth, he had almost


    reached a state of no desire. There was nothing that could really arouse his interest.


    The sess of Tagliare Group was nothing more than a game to Samuel. Samuel had never really


    cared about what would happen in the end.


    When school was over, Qi Yiyun and Yvonne walked out of school hand in hand.


    It could be seen that the rtionship between the two of them had developed very close now, and it


    was estimated that they had already reached the level of best friends.


    When Qi Yiyun saw Samuel, she let go of Yvonne¡¯s hand automatically and then said goodbye to


    Yvonne.


    She was quite sensible in this respect. Samuel walked up to Yvonne and asked, "Are you free


    tonight? Let me treat you to dinner."


    Yvonne shook her head directly and said, "I have something to do at the hospital. Since you''re


    hungry,


    you can eat by yourself."


    It was not a matter of whether he was hungry or not. Moreover, Samuel''s current state, he would not


    feel hungry even if he did not eat.


    "Do you want to see the Old Master?" Samuel asked.


    Yvonne nodded. Although she didn''t have a deep affection for the old master, they were rted by


    blood.


    "Don''t worry. The Old Master is fine now. He can leave the hospital at any time if he wants," Samuel


    said.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel with a wry smile and said," Don''t lie to me. I know grandpa''s health


    condition.


    The doctor has said that he can''t be cured."


    "That''s what the doctor said, but it doesn''t mean your grandfather will die if he can''t be cured. I''ve


    cured him," Samuel said.


    "You!" Yvonne looked at Samuel in surprise. "Why is this guy boasting so wildly? It''s not the end at


    all."


    He could cure a disease that even doctors couldn''t cure. Wasn''t that a joke?


    "Don''t use this kind of joke to make me happy. It''s not funny at all," Yvonne said.


    "I''ll go to the hospital with you. If the Old Master is really cured, you can have dinner with me


    tonight. What do you think? Do you dare to bet with me?" Samuel said defiantly.


    From Yvonne''s point of view, this was a bet Samuel would definitely lose. How could he possibly


    win? Hence, he agreed.


    The two of them went to the hospital together.


    When they arrived at the gate of the hospital, the doctor, who was almost crazy, ran to Samuel as if


    he had been injected with chicken blood the moment he saw him.


    "Little brother, how did you do it? Please tell me how you did it." The attending doctor pulled Samuel


    and asked excitedly.


    This scene made Yvonne feel a bit strange. "Isn''t this the doctor in charge of Grandpa? What''s


    wrong with him? Why does he seem to be crazy?"


    "I have nothing to say. If you don''t let me go, don''t me me for being rude to you," Samuel said


    with dissatisfaction. He wanted to take Yvonne to see the Old Master and have dinner as soon as


    possible. He didn''t want to be dyed by this guy.


    "As long as you tell me how you did it, I''ll let you go right away," the attending doctor said.


    Samuel swung his hand impatiently.


    The attending doctor sat down on the ground. How could he control Samuel with his strength?


    "Let''s go," Samuel said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne nodded in surprise. Not far away, she asked


    Samuel, "What''s wrong with him? What did you do?"


    "Didn''t I tell you just now that I cured your grandfather? He wanted to know how I cured him,"


    Samuel said.


    From the beginning, Yvonne only took Samuel''s words as a joke, but when she saw the doctor''s


    behavior and heard Samuel''s words, the feeling in her heart changed.


    Could it be that her grandfather had really been cured by him?


    Otherwise, how could the doctor behave like this?


    But... but Samuel was not a doctor. How could he cure a patient and save a patient?


    Yvonne still maintained a little doubt. It was not until he came to the ward and saw that the Old


    Master was in a good mental state that he dispelled thest worry in his heart.


    Grandpa was really cured!


    And he was cured by Samuel!


    "Grandpa, have... have you recovered?" Yvonne asked the Old Master in disbelief.


    In the past, the Old Master had not paid much attention to Yvonne, his granddaughter. But now, the


    Old Master regarded her as the most important grandchild, because the Sue family had a chance to


    negotiate the cooperation with Tagliare. The reason why he could recover was because of Samuel,


    while Samuel did this because of Yvonne.


    "I¡¯m alright, it''s all thanks to you," Old Master said with a smile.


    Yvonne looked confused. She didn''t help him with this matter, so how could it be all thanks to her?


    "If it weren''t for Samuel, how could I be better? But Samuel saved me because of you." The Old


    Master said with a smile. Although he didn''t know whether Samuel and Yvonne''sst piece of paper


    had been revealed or not, he absolutely hoped in his heart that Samuel and Yvonne''s rtionship


    would be sessful. Because Samuel was not ordinary. As for the Sue family, only by relying on


    Samuel, could they have better development.


    "Grandpa, what does it have to do with me?" Yvonne blushed and lowered her head.


    "How can it have nothing to do with you? If you get married to Samuel in the future, grandpa will


    also benefit from it," the Old Master said.


    These words made Yvonne even more ashamed. She wanted nothing more than to find a hole to


    hide herself in. They were so young, yet they were already discussing the issue of marriage.


    "Old Master, when are you going to leave the hospital? " In order to prevent Yvonne from feeling


    awkward, Samuel changed the subject.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The Old Master was an old fox. He could see Samuel¡¯s attitude clearly. He was trying to help


    Yvonne out of a predicament, so he stopped talking about this topic to avoid adding fuel to the fire.


    "The hospital is not a good ce. Try not to stay here as much as possible. I am ready to leave the


    hospital and go home today," the Old Master said.


    Samuel nodded. His condition had been cured, so there was no point in staying in the hospital.


    "In that case, hurry up and go through the formalities. I have something else to do with Yvonne. We


    have to go now," Samuel said.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel in confusion and asked, '' What else can we do for you?"


    "You won''t forget our bet, will you? It''s not a gentleman''s style to go back on his words," Samuel


    said.


    Yvonne thought of the bet with Samuel, but in front of her elders, she was still a little reserved and


    said, "I''m not a gentleman. I''m just a little girl."

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    There was nothing that could make Samuel panic, but Yvonne''s words made Samuel panic.


    "No way, do you want to go back on your word?" Samuel said with a wry smile.


    Yvonne pouted and didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, the Old Master hurriedly said to Yvonne, "Yvonne, you have


    to keep your words. This is the most basic condition of a person. How can you go back on your


    words?"


    Yvonne heard the old master''s words; she didn''t even dare to breathe heavily.


    Godfrey also said, "You two go quickly. Don''t disturb Grandpa here. Grandpa is going home to rest."


    Yvonne had no choice but to follow Samuel.


    When they left the ward, the Old Master sighed to Godfrey and said, "You are not the future of the


    Sue family. She is."


    Godfrey couldn''t deny it and nodded. He knew it very well.


    Everything Samuel had done for the Sue family was because of Yvonne, so only Yvonne could keep


    this rtionship between them.


    It was all up to Yvonne what level the Sue family would reach in the future.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll help you with the summer," Godfrey said.


    The Old Master nodded and said, "Although Yvonne is still young, it''s not a rare thing to fall in love


    early nowadays. Moreover, it''s not easy to find such an excellent person. If she misses it, there


    won''t be one."


    At the entrance of the hospital, Yvonne looked at Samuel seriously, which made him feel a little


    overwhelmed.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Samuel asked, puzzled.


    "You''re really something. Even Grandpa speaks for you," Yvonne said discontentedly.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. Both the Old Master and Godfrey valued the fact that


    Samuel could help the Sue family. It was not as simple as just speaking up for him.


    But Samuel couldn''t exin it to Yvonne at the moment.


    "Do you know what this means?" Samuel asked.


    Yvonne shook her head subconsciously. She really didn''t know what it meant.


    "This means that even your grandfather thinks that we match each other very well," Samuel said


    with a smile.


    Yvonne''s face turned red at once. For a girl of her age, Samuel''s words were considered a very


    serious flirtation. Her heart seemed to be beating like a deer.


    "You talk too much nonsense. Do you still want to eat? If you don''t, I''ll go home," Yvonne said.


    "Of course we have to eat. Humans are made of iron and steel. How can we not eat?" Samuel said


    quickly, and then he stopped a taxi.


    When the driver saw that it was the two children, he didn''t think much about it and asked, "Where


    are you going?"


    "Let''s go to the Flying te Tower," Samuel said.


    At present, the Fly te Tower in Cloud City was not as prosperous as it was when Samuel came


    to Cloud City before he was reborn. However, it was also andmark of Cloud City. It was also the


    ce where business gathered the most.


    Thinking back to the time when Samuel had prepared a feast for Yvonne in the crystal restaurant,


    all the women in Cloud City were filled with envy.


    Now, the crystal restaurant was still the same, but Samuel did not dare to mess around. After all, for


    someone of Yvonne¡¯s age, it was hard for her to ept such a big surprise.


    In the restaurant.


    When the receptionist saw that it was two children, she asked them if they were looking for


    someone.


    "Arrange a ce with the best night view for me,"


    Samuel said to the waiter.


    "Do you want to eat?" the waiter said in surprise. This kind of restaurant generally received couples,


    and they had never seen a childe to eat.


    "Yes," Samuel said.


    The waiters were uncertain for a while. After all, the consumption of the crystal restaurant was not


    low, and on the other side were two children. No one knew whether they had the ability to pay or


    not.


    It was the first time for Yvonne toe to such a high-end ce. It was inevitable that she would be


    a little nervous, lowering her head and not daring to look around. This made the waiter feel even


    guiltier. After all, as a clerk, he had to bear some responsibility for the meal.


    At this time, Samuel took out his wallet and said, "If you are worried that I don''t have the money to


    pay the bill, there is no need."


    Seeing the money, the waiter obviously showed a smile on his face. He quickly led Samuel to the


    table by the window.


    "It''s very expensive to eat here," Yvonne said to Samuel in a low voice after sitting in his seat.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "For me, money is just a number."


    Yvonne pursed her lips. "This guy always talks so big, but I don''t know if he''s telling the truth."


    At this time, a little boy suddenly came over with an arrogant expression.


    "Yvonne, I didn''t expect you toe here for dinner. When did the Sue family be so rich?"


    "Chen Yang." Yvonne asked in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    The boy named Chen Yang nced at Samuel disdainfully and continued, "Don''t you know how rich


    my family is? I often eat here, and my family is a VIP client here. It seems that it''s your first time


    here."


    Yvonne knew that Chen Yang''s family was well-off. In his ss, he often showed off. Moreover,


    when he went to school every day, there would be a special car driver to pick him up. Many people


    would be envious of him.


    However, Yvonne was a very strange person. She never envied the things others possessed, so


    when Chen Yang showed off in front of her, he would never attract her attention.


    "Yvonne, is this your friend? Aren''t you going to introduce him to us?" Chen Yang asked Yvonne.


    "My name is Samuel," Samuel said.


    "What is your rtionship with her?" Chen Yang continued asking.


    Seeing that this fellow was a little interrogating him, Samuel became alert. This fellow, could it be


    that he had some kind of thoughts towards Yvonne?


    Otherwise, why would he care about this kind of thing?


    If it was anything else, Samuel would not have taken it to heart.


    However, if it had anything to do with Yvonne, even if Chen Yang only had a little bit of thought,


    Samuel would have killed it in the cradle.


    "This has nothing to do with you." Samuel said faintly.


    Chen Yang''s face showed an unhappy expression. In the past, he really liked Yvonne. Although he


    had shifted his target to Qi Yiyun, he was still unwilling to see Yvonne fall into someone else''s


    hands.


    "Of course it has something to do with me. Have I agreed to your having dinner with my girlfriend?"


    Chen Yang walked over to Yvonne, ced his hand on Yvonne''s shoulder, and said provocatively.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Samuel''s eyes were filled with killing intent. His action was enough to kill him hundreds of times


    over.


    "Little thing, it is best to let go of your hand.


    Otherwise, I will not be polite to you." Samuel spoke in a cold voice.

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    Chen Yang was the treasure of the Chen Family. He had been spoiled since he was a child, so he


    had developed a domineering personality. Chen Yang had never been afraid of anyone, because he


    knew that no matter how big of a mistake he made, his family could help him solve it.


    As a result, at such a young age, Chen Yang was supercilious of everything.


    As for Samuel''s words, they directly angered Chen Yang.


    "What did you just call me?" Chen Yang gritted his teeth and red fiercely at Samuel.


    "Little thing, I''ll give you onest chance." Samuel¡¯s eyes were like two icehouses. If it was


    someone familiar with him, they should know that he really wanted to kill someone.


    But Chen Yang didn''t notice it at all, because he was used to being arrogant. And in his eyes, how


    could someone like Samuel beat him? So he didn''t care about Samuel''s change at all.


    After letting go of Yvonne, Chen Yang walked up to Samuel, waved his fist, and chided him, "How


    dare you scold me? Go to hell!"


    This was Chen Yang''s character. He did not need to consider the consequences. Even if he had


    once broken someone''s leg, it was just his family spending money. This gave Chen Yang the


    illusion that as long as he had money, he could do whatever he wanted.


    For ordinary people, doing so was feasible.


    However, when Chen Yang faced Samuel, it was destined that both he and the entire Chen family


    would suffer a great disaster.


    Samuel held Chen Yang''s wrist in mid-air.


    Chen Yang couldn''t move at all. He actually used his other hand to attack Samuel.


    Samuel said with a cold smile, "A good-for-nothing like you is qualified to attack me?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Chen Gang felt weightless in an instant. He didn''t know how he was


    thrown up by Samuel until he flew for 10 meters in the air beforending on the ground.


    The intense pain caused Chen Yang to shout out loudly, attracting the attention of the entire


    restaurant.


    Of course, there were some Chen''s family members.


    A middle-aged man with a big back rushed to Chen Yang''s side.


    "Yangyang, how are you? Are you okay?" the middle-aged man asked in panic.


    Following which, a young married woman dressed in a red dress, who was coquettishly dressed,


    ran over to Chen Yang''s side with a nervous expression on her


    face.


    These two people were Chen Yang''s parents. The two of them had originally intended toe out


    to enjoy their lives together on their wedding day. However, Chen Yang insisted on following them,


    so they could only bring Chen Yang along. However, no one had expected that someone would


    actually dare to hit Chen Yang in this kind of ce.


    Chen Yang screamed in pain. After all, he had never been beaten since he was a child. The pain of


    Samuel''s beating was not something that ordinary people could bear.


    Yvonne pulled Samuel with a pale face and said, "Let''s go quickly. The Chens are very rich and


    powerful."


    Samuel held Yvonne¡¯s wrist and said softly, "Don''t worry. No matter how powerful his family is, I''m


    not afraid. Besides, I won''t allow anyone to hurt you, so you don''t have to be afraid."


    Yvonne looked at Samuel in surprise. She found that she was not so scared when Samuel held her


    hand. Samuel''s firm eyes were like a syringe of sedative, calming her nerves.


    "But, but the Chens are really powerful in Cloud City," Yvonne said.


    Were they really that powerful?


    Samuel smiled disdainfully. For an ordinary person, perhaps this was true.


    But for Samuel, Chen Yang was just a tiger made out of a piece of paper. He had ten thousand


    ways to tear him apart.


    At this moment, Chen Yang''s father also noticed Samuel. To him, anyone who dared to hurt his son


    was taking his life.


    Chen Yang''s father stood up and walked towards Samuel and grabbed a bottle of red wine from the


    table. He had a menacing look on his face.


    The other customers who were eating in the Crystal restaurant, as well as those who knew Chen


    Yang''s father, could not help but look at Samuel with pitiful eyes. This was because they knew how


    protective Chen Yang''s father was towards his children. Since Samuel dared toy his hands on


    Chen Yang, he would definitely pay a painful price.


    "This kid sure has guts. He even dared to beat up Chen Yang."


    "Chen Feng is famous for his love for his son. This guy will have a miserable end."


    "However, this matter should have been caused by Chen Yang. He really stirred up quite a bit of


    trouble in Cloud City. He''s about to be a troublemaker."


    Chen Feng walked to Samuel angrily and raised the bottle without saying a word. It seemed that he


    didn''t want to know what had happened at all. Since Samuel had attacked Chen Yang, what he had


    to do was to help Chen Yang get back at him.


    "The Chens are really powerful," Samuel said with a cold smile.


    Before the bottle fell on the ground, Samuel kicked it out.


    Chen Feng flew backwards like a kite with a broken string.


    The other guests who had witnessed this scene were all stunned.


    This... this was just a child. In the face of an adult, he could actually burst out such great power.


    "Oh my god, this boy is really strong!"


    "He could send Chen Feng flying with a kick. Am I seeing things?"


    "I didn''t expect that things would be reversed. It''s really interesting."


    Some rubbed their eyes, some shook their heads, and some expressed their shock at Samuel, but


    some shook their heads helplessly.


    It was definitely not a good thing to offend the Chen Family in Cloud City. Even if he could defeat


    Chen Feng now, could he defeat Chen Feng''s influence in Cloud City?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Chen Feng didn''t expect that he would end up like this. After he finally got up from the ground, he


    felt a severe pain in his lower abdomen, which made him unable to stand up straight.


    At this time, Chen Feng did not dare to look down on Samuel again.


    For a kid to be able to possess such power, he was definitely not an ordinary person.


    At this moment, Chen Feng realized that the calmness on Samuel''s face did not seem like that of a


    child at all. There was not even a hint of fear in his cold eyes.


    Chen Feng''s heart skipped a beat.


    Although the Chens had certain power in Cloud City, they were not the most powerful. Samuel¡¯s


    calmness made it seem as if he had a powerful background.


    If his background was more powerful than that of the Chens, it would be troublesome for the Chens.


    At this time, Chen Feng''s wife began to curse Chen Fei, "Why are you so useless? You can''t even


    deal with a little kid. Hurry up and avenge your son''s death."


    Chen Feng gritted his teeth so that he could stand up straight. However, he no longer had the


    courage to fight Samuel. He knew that no matter how many times he tried, he would end up with the


    same fate. The skills of this little guy could not be underestimated.


    "Who are you?" Chen Feng asked Samuel.


    "Do you want to know my identity now? What right do you have to know?" Samuel said with disdain.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    Samuel''s words embarrassed Chen Feng. He had wanted to give Samuel and himself a way out,


    but he had not expected Samuel to say something like that.


    Moreover, Chen Feng would not put in a good word for the sake of the Chens in front of so many


    people.


    "Kid, you should know what''s good for you. Otherwise, it won''t do you any good." Chen Feng said


    coldly.


    "What''s good for me?" Samuel said coldly and walked toward Chen Feng. He then said, "The


    Chens are arrogant and domineering. Do you really think that no one can deal with them?"


    Chen Feng was short of breath. "What does this guy want to do? Does he want to fight?"


    "Doesn''t he care about the Chens'' ability in Cloud City at all?"


    Or, he didn''t take the Chens seriously at all.


    The other people in the Crystal restaurant saw this scene and realized that their idea was wrong. It


    was not Samuel who was going to suffer, but the Chens who were doomed. This little guy didn''t


    take the Chens seriously at all.


    However, they were all unfamiliar with Samuel. They had never seen him at any of the top-ss


    gatherings, nor had they heard of anyone from such a family.


    Besides the Heavenly Family, Manfred was the only one who could truly suppress the Chens in


    Cloud City.


    However, this child was not from the Heavenly Family and had never seen him appear by Manfred''s


    side.


    Everyone could not help but be curious about Samuel¡¯s identity. They all started to guess.


    "Boy, I warn you, no matter who you are, it''s not a problem for the Chen family to fight to the death


    with you. You''d better leave yourself a way out." Chen Feng said.


    "Do you want to die?" Samuel asked.


    Chen Feng took a step back subconsciously.


    Because Samuel was getting closer and closer, and an inexplicable sense of crisis was infinitely


    magnified in Chen Feng''s heart.


    "Little guy, could it be that you can kill me in public?" Chen Feng said, gnashing his teeth. Although


    it was shameful for an adult to lose to a child, he did not believe Samuel would dare to kill him. After


    all, this was a society ruled byw.


    Of course, Samuel would not kill Chen Feng in front of so many people. Even if he did, the


    restraints on Earth would not pose a threat to Samuel. However, he did not want to cause


    unnecessary trouble for himself. Moreover, if he really wanted to kill Chen Feng, it would be easier


    to get Manfred to do it. Moreover, there would not be any repercussions. Why would he need to do


    it himself?


    "A piece of trash like you isn''t worth dirtying my hands," Samuel said.


    Trash!


    When other people heard these words, they couldn''t help but gasp. Who was he? Was he qualified


    to treat Chen Feng as trash?


    The Chen family''s position in Cloud City was considered a reputable family. How could such a


    person be trash?


    At this moment, everyone felt the arrogant signal from Samuel. Compared with Chen Feng, he was


    more arrogant.


    At this time, Chen Feng''s wife cursed on the side," Chen Feng, do you want to disgrace our Chen


    family? You can''t even deal with a child, how can you be a man?"


    In this way, Chen Feng could only suffer a lot, because he had already fought Samuel once. He was


    very clear that he was no match for Samuel. Even if he fought Samuel, he couldn''t do anything


    except being beaten.


    "Shut up." Chen Feng looked at his wife, gnashing his teeth.


    The woman felt that Chen Yang had been injured and the Chen family''s face had beenpletely


    disgraced by Chen Feng. In a fit of anger, she walked towards Samuel, as if she was going to do it


    herself.


    "How dare you beat my son? I''ll kill you!¡± The woman roared at Samuel with a ferocious expression.


    Chen Feng wanted to stop him, but it was toote.


    The woman ran up to Samuel and raised her hand, wanting to p him in the face.


    But Samuel wouldn''t let her seed.


    The fist hit the woman''s face, and then kicked her in the abdomen. Like Chen Fei, the woman flew


    out.


    "I don''t hit women, except for shrews," Samuel said lightly.


    This sentence made many peopleugh. The behavior of Chen Feng''s wife just now was indeed


    like that of a shrew.


    Furthermore, everyone at the scene believed that Chen Yang was the one who initiated the conflict.


    Hence, they did not feel any sympathy for the consequences of the Chen family.


    "You are very good at calling, but how many people do you think you can call?" Chen Feng had no


    time to care about the safety of his wife. He secretly made a phone call and a friend of his had


    already rushed to the Crystal Restaurant with his men.


    Samuel was still calm. He knew that Chen Feng had called for help, but what was the use of it?


    A hundred people came.


    A thousand people came.


    Could they get close to Samuel?


    Samuel, who had reached the Divine Realm, was far beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    The current him, for the earth''s world, was a true god!


    "I''ll wait for your men to arrive." Samuel did something that no one had expected. He sat down and


    waited.


    In the eyes of those bystanders, Samuel should run away before Chen Feng''s men arrived. After all,


    Chen Feng couldn''t stop him alone.


    When the time came for them to arrive, Samuel would be in great trouble.


    However, he didn''t do that, and he didn''t want to leave at all, which made Chen Feng a little


    confused.


    He thought he could scare Samuel away, but he didn''t expect him to be so calm.


    "Which family does this kide from? Why is he so fearless?"


    Thinking of Chen Yang, Chen Feng had to admit that there was a huge gap between the two of


    them.


    Chen Yang was arrogant and domineering, but he only relied on the Chen family to back him up. He


    did not have any abilities.


    Comparing Chen Yang to the child in front of him, the difference between the two of them was like


    heaven and earth.


    "Are you really not afraid?" Chen Feng asked Samuel in doubt.


    "Afraid?" The corners of Samuel¡¯s mouth curled up. He revealed an extremely rxed smile and


    said, "You can try and get Manfred to show up. Do you think TH be afraid of him?"


    This sentence caused Chen Feng''s heart to thump. Of course, he wasn''t qualified to get Manfred to


    step in. After all, he was the number one personage in Cloud City''s underworld. How could he have


    the qualifications to do so?


    However, Samuel was able to say these words so easily. Could it be that he knew Manfred?


    Chen Feng took a deep breath and felt uneasy. He always felt that the matter seemed to be blown


    out of proportion today. Once it was blown out of proportion, there would be no room for closure.


    Would the Chens get into big trouble because of this?


    The Heavenly family''s vi.


    Holding her phone, Tian Ling''er barged into the study of Tian Changsheng.


    This ce was a forbidden area for Tian Changsheng, so no one from the Heavenly Family dared


    to casually disturb it.


    But Tian Ling''er could go in and out of this ce at will without any restrictions.


    "Grandpa, is this my brother?" Tian Ling''er held her phone and asked Tian Changsheng.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    A video was ying on the phone. It was happening in the Crystal Restaurant, which was sent by


    one of Tian Ling''er''s good friends.


    Because of the video angle, it was impossible to see Samuel clearly. That was why Tian Ling''er was


    looking for Tian Changsheng with her mobile phone.


    Tian Changsheng put on his sses. Although he could not be sure if the person in the video was


    Samuel, judging by his figure, he was very simr to Samuel.


    "What''s this?" Tian Changsheng asked in confusion.


    "I''m a good sister. It''s said that something happened in Crystal Restaurant. The Chen family is in


    trouble. If this is my brother, he must have a conflict with my brother," said Tian Ling''er.


    The Chen family was despicable, and Tian Changsheng had heard a lot of such deeds, especially


    those rted to Chen Yang. However, Tian Changsheng had never paid attention to such things


    before, because after all, they did not dare to make any trouble for the Heavenly Family.


    But if the person in the video was Samuel, Tian Changsheng couldn''t pretend that he didn''t know


    anything.


    "Grandpa, shall we go there?" Tian Ling''er asked.


    "Of course we have to go. Whether it''s your brother or not, we have to confirm it. If it''s really him,


    the Chens will be in trouble," said Tian Changsheng.


    The grandfather and granddaughter left the vi, and the driver drove towards the Fly te Tower.


    At this time, Samuel was still sitting calmly in the dining room.


    Yvonne was very worried; she felt that Samuel seemed to have the ability to solve this problem


    when she saw Samuel''s calm face.


    "Samuel, are we really not going?" Yvonne walked over to Samuel and asked in a low voice.


    "We haven''t eaten yet. Why should we leave?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne nodded. Since Samuel said that he would not leave, then they would not. She also wanted


    to know what the result of this matter would be.


    After nearly ten minutes, Chen Feng''s friend finally came with his men.


    A dozen strong men, who were tall and strong, gave people a very strong deterrent at a nce.


    Seeing these people, Chen Feng also breathed a sigh of relief.


    He could not defeat Samuel alone. Were these people not Samuel''s match?


    "Brother Feng." The friend walked to Chen Feng and didn''t even look at Samuel, because he didn''t


    know that Samuel was the protagonist of this matter, and he didn''t think so either.


    "It''s this guy. Help me solve this problem." Chen Feng pointed at Samuel and said.


    When the man looked ording to the direction of his finger and saw Samuel, he couldn''t help but


    show a look of astonishment.


    Just this?


    "He''s just a little kid. Why does he have to send such a big team?"


    On the phone, Chen Feng said that he would call all the people he could. He thought that


    something big had happened, but he didn''t expect that it was just a kid.


    "Brother Feng, are you sure it''s him?" the man asked doubtfully.


    "Don''t underestimate this guy. His strength is not simple." Chen Feng reminded him.


    The man showed disdain at the corner of his mouth. No matter how unordinary he could be, he was


    just a little kid.


    "You, teach this guy a lesson, and leave him alone.


    Don''t kill him." The man pointed to one of his men and said.


    The muscr man walked toward Samuel. In everyone''s eyes, Samuel was doomed to lose to his


    iparable figure.


    However, Samuel''s expression did not change. There was even a hint of a smile on his face. It was


    elusive.


    After all, Samuel had shown an amazing performance before. With his current calmness, he would


    be taken as a well-thought-out person.


    "I didn''t expect to encounter such a wonderful thing while having a meal. I didn''te here in vain


    today."


    "I don''t know if this little guy can still make people greatly astonished."


    "I''d like to see these strong men fall in front of him. This is the big news of Cloud City."


    While everyone was waiting expectantly, the strong man had already walked up to Samuel. He


    shook his muscles deliberately and said to Samuel, "Little brother, are you afraid? If I identally


    punch you to death, you''d better notin to Varna."


    Samuel didn''t even look at him and said, "A good-for-nothing like you, are your muscles made of


    the protein really powerful?"


    Hearing these words, the expression on the robust man''s face instantly changed.


    He raised his huge fist and punched Samuel¡¯s face.


    This punch was enough to make ordinary people faint.


    Everyone became inexplicably nervous.


    Even Chen Feng was no exception. After all, he was the only one who had truly felt the power of


    Samuel. Hence, he was even more curious as to whether or not Samuel would be able to take this


    punch.


    When the fist was about to hit Samuel''s face, those people suddenly felt a little disappointed.


    They had expected Samuel to fight back. They didn''t expect that he wouldn''t move at all. Was he


    prepared to be beaten because he knew he was no match for Zhang Han?


    "s, it¡¯s really boring."


    "I didn''t expect that his calmness was all an act. I thought there would be some miracles."


    "Wait!"


    "What the f*ck? What''s going on? The strong man''s fist was blocked."


    When his fist was about to touch Samuel''s face, he reached out his right hand and held the strong


    man''s fist.


    Samuel did not move even a little in the case of great impact. This caused everyone''s eyes to


    widen.


    As for the strong man himself, his eyeballs were almost falling to the ground.


    If he had not seen Samuel¡¯s hand blocking him, he would have felt like he was hitting an iron wall.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "What''s going on? Are you exhausted?" Samuel raised his eyebrows and asked the strong man.


    The strong man was shocked. His first reaction was to withdraw his hand. However, when he did


    so, he found himself in Samuel''s tight grip. He could not move at all.


    "What... what kind of monster are you?" the strong man asked with a shocked expression.


    "Why don''t you ask yourself what kind of good-for-nothing you are," Samuel said faintly.


    The following scene made all the people present gasp in astonishment.


    Samuel stood up, and the strong man knelt on the ground with a bang. His wrist was bent in a weird


    way, as if it had been broken.


    Cold sweat broke out on the strong man''s forehead. He tried his best not to cry out. He said to


    Samuel, "You... let me go, let me go quickly."


    "Of course you can." After saying this, Samuel suddenly exerted force with his hands. With a


    cracking sound, the strong man could not bear it anymore and cried out in pain.


    This scene caused many people''s scalps to be numb. They knew that Samuel had directly


    broken the wrist of the strong man. How could such a shocking force appear on a child?


    The friend called by Chen Feng finally put away his contempt of Samuel.


    "Brother Feng, who is this guy?"


    Chen Feng took a deep breath. Although the ending was unexpected to him, there was a


    reasonable feeling at the same time.


    "I don''t know, either, but I feel that his background is not simple."

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    Chen Feng and his friend looked at Samuel seriously, because they could sense that Samuel was


    not an ordinary person. They had to think about whether such a person was someone they could


    offend. After all, in Cloud City, the two of them were not alone. Once Samuel''s status was higher,


    they would be trapped in this matter.


    After Samuel took care of a muscr man, he waved to Chen Feng''s friend provocatively, as if to


    signal him to continue sending people.


    This scene made Yvonne feel intoxicated. She had never thought that a person''s back could be so


    magnificent. Samuel did not seem to care about anyone. This kind of powerful charm made her


    heart beat faster.


    At the same time, the other people felt their blood boil because of Samuel''s action. After all, Samuel


    was a weak person in their eyes. It was impossible for them not to unleash such a powerful shock.


    "This little guy is really strong."


    "He won''t want to defeat everyone, will he?"


    "It seems that he has this ability. I really didn''t expect that there is such a powerful person in Cloud


    City."


    There were sighsing from all directions. At this time, they were not afraid that Chen Feng would


    hear their words, because in their view, Chen Feng and the Chen family were likely to be killed by


    this matter today!


    Chen Feng''s friend looked at Chen Feng hesitantly. Although he was provoked by Samuel, he did


    not lose his mind. He must measure the consequences of Samuel''s identity and background. If he


    could not bear it, he did not mind leaving directly. After all, the rtionship between him and Chen


    Feng was built on interests. He did not need to fall into a quagmire because of Chen Feng.


    "Brother Feng, what are you going to do?" His friend asked Chen Feng.


    At this time, Chen Feng''s head was buzzing. There was no good solution. But he didn''t want to


    compromise because of his embarrassment. Besides, it was just a guess about Samuel¡¯s identity.


    There was no evidence at all. If Samuel was just an ordinary person, he would lose face in front of


    so many people. How could the Chen Family rise up in the future?


    "Go on." After thinking for a while, Chen Feng said.


    That friend had a difficult look on his face.


    Continue?


    Once things developed beyond control, it would be toote to regret.


    He must consider the pros and cons of this matter to himself.


    At this time, the figures of Tian Changsheng and Tianling''er appeared at the door of the restaurant.


    "The old master of the Heavenly Family is here!"


    When the first person eximed the name of the old master of the Heavenly Family, the others


    looked at the door one after another, and almost everyone was shocked.


    At the same time, he also came up with an idea in his heart. How could the old master of the


    Heavenly Family appear at this time, and whether his appearance had something to do with this


    child?


    Chen Feng''s eyelids twitched, and a strong sense of foreboding emerged in his heart. He knew that


    it was absolutely impossible for Tian Changsheng toe for him, because the rtionship


    between the Heavenly Family and the Chen family was not very harmonious.


    The friend felt his legs go soft. Although he had some influence in Cloud City, there was a huge gap


    between him and a top-ss family like the Heavenly Family. If the Heavenly Family interfered in


    this matter, it would be a nightmare for him.


    When Tian Changsheng took a step forward, everyone subconsciously held their breath because


    they didn''t know who was next to him. They could only stare unblinkingly at him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Tian Fing er trotted and came to Samuel''s side. She asked with concern, "Brother, how are you?


    Are you


    okay?"


    Honglong!


    Chen Feng and his friend only felt that there was a thunder in their ears.


    Tian Ling''er called him brother, which stunned them both.


    Clearly, Tian Changsheng hade for Samuel. His background was the Heavenly Family!


    The other onlookers also took a deep breath. Even the Heavenly Family had to stand up for him. It


    was hard to imagine his identity.


    "Why are you here?" Samuel looked at Tian Ling''er doubtfully.


    He could handle such a small matter by himself. There was no need for Tian Changsheng to


    appear. However, he hade. This was not good news for Samuel. This matter could very well


    spread throughout the entire Cloud City within a short period of time. At that time, it would be


    difficult for Samuel to keep a low profile.


    "I have a friend on the scene, who happened to send me a video for me to watch the fun. I saw the


    person in the video was you, so I hurried to call grandpa," Tian Ling''er said proudly, as if she had


    made a contribution and wanted to be praised by Samuel.


    Tian Changsheng also walked to Samuel and asked with concern, "Samuel, are you okay?"


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said,'' Of course I''m fine. How can these guys be my


    opponents?"


    "Master Tian." Chen Feng bowed down in front of Tian Changsheng immediately. He bent down and


    said with great sincerity and humility, "Master, I don''t know that this is your friend. I hope that you


    can forgive me."


    It had been many years since Tian Changsheng had interfered in the affairs of the martial arts world


    in Cloud City. It was difficult for him to even take care of the affairs of thepany. However, this


    concerned Samuel. It meant a lot to Tian Changsheng. After all, the future of the Heavenly Family


    was in Samuel''s hands.


    Tian Changsheng looked at Chen Feng coldly and kicked at Chen Feng''s lower abdomen. Although


    it was not as powerful as Samuel''s, he also kicked Chen Feng to the ground.


    "Chen Feng, how dare you make things difficult for my friend?" Tian Changsheng said sternly.


    Chen Feng''s face was full of helplessness. If he had known this earlier, even if he was given ten


    times the courage, he would not have dared to act recklessly. Who would have thought that such a


    little boy would be a friend of Tian Changsheng? Moreover, looking at Tian Changsheng''s


    appearance, he still attached great importance to it.


    Chen Feng''s friend was so frightened that he didn''t know what to do. His face was pale. He had


    never thought that this matter would cause Tian Changsheng to be involved. This was a huge blow


    to him. If Tian Changsheng wanted to pursue this matter, he would not even have a ce to stay in


    Cloud City.


    "Old Master, little brother, I know I''m wrong. Give me a chance to make a change." Chen Feng


    didn''t care about the face problem at this time, because there was no face left in front of the


    Heavenly Family. The most important thing was to turn this matter into a minor one.


    Whether he could change his appearance or not was not up to Tian Changsheng. This depended


    on Samuel''s attitude. Hence, Tian Changsheng looked at Samuel, hoping that he would give an


    answer.


    Samuel did not bother to argue with these ordinary people. He said, "From now on, don''t let me see


    your son again. If not, not only him, I will not let go of the whole Chen family."

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    Hearing this, Chen Feng dragged his wife and son and ran away. His friend was so scared that his


    legs went weak, and he could only leave with the help of his subordinates.


    The whole thing ended in a very unexpected way. The only difference was that the image of Samuel


    was firmly remembered by others. They had to go home and remind their juniors not to provoke this


    person and bring trouble to their family.


    "Samuel. My appearance won''t be too presumptuous, will it?" Tian Changsheng asked Samuel.


    After all, this matter had not been approved by Samuel. Moreover, he knew that Samuel would be


    able to resolve it.


    "A little. However, it does not matter. It can be considered to have helped me save some strength."


    Samuel spoke faintly. Tian Changsheng''s appearance allowed this matter to end quickly. Moreover,


    Samuel did not engage in a big fight. This was a good thing in this aspect. However, Samuel was


    known by too many people. This was something that Samuel did not really like.


    After all, he came to Cloud City and handed Tagliare to Xiaolong because he didn''t want himself to


    be too ostentatious. But now, it was impossible for him not to be ostentatious. When this matter got


    out, he would probably be a celebrity in Cloud City.


    Tian Changsheng noticed that there was a hint of dissatisfaction in Samuel''s eyes. He felt as if a


    huge rock was hanging in his heart. With his years of experience in the jianghu, he quickly guessed


    why Samuel was unhappy.


    "Anyone who divulges what happened today will go against the Heavenly Family. When you leave


    later, I will have all of you registered. Once the news is spread out, no one can escape," Tian


    Changsheng said to the other guests in the restaurant.


    These overbearing words did not cause any dissatisfaction, because no one dared to have any


    objection to Tian Changsheng. They could only bear it silently. At the same time, they could only


    secretly remember the words of Tian Changsheng to avoid any unexpected disasters.


    "There''s nothing else. You go first. I have to have dinner with my friends." Samuel said to Tian


    Changsheng. Tonight was his first formal date with Yvonne. Although Chen Feng, who was spoilt,


    appeared, there was still time, and there was still a chance to remedy it.


    "Brother." Tian Ling''er suddenly took Samuel''s hand and said like a spoiled child, "I haven''t finished


    my meal."


    "Go home." Samuel said only two words, and his tone was very cold.


    Samuel did not mind that Tian Ling''er could deliberately show intimacy with him in front of Qi Yiyun.


    But in front of Yvonne, this was absolutely not possible. Even if Samuel regarded Tian Ling''er as his


    sister, he would not let her do anything she wanted.


    Tian Ling''er was stunned. Since she knew Samuel, she had never felt Samuel''s cold attitude. His


    voice and eyes seemed to be angry with her.


    Tian Changsheng hurried to Tian Ling''er and pulled her away. He said to Samuel, "In that case, we''ll


    go first."


    Samuel didn''t say anything. He just nodded.


    Tian Changsheng pulled Tian Ling''er and left. He felt a little uneasy, because he could feel Samuel''s


    sudden change in emotion. This was the first time he had seen Samuel''s anger.


    "Grandpa, what did I do?" In the elevator, Tian Ling''er asked with a dull face.


    Tian Changsheng sighed. Samuel was with other girls, while Tian Ling''er pretended to be close to


    him. Obviously, she had touched his bottom line.


    What else could it be?


    It was because she did not know how to behave, and it was because she had deliberately wanted to


    act intimately with Samuel in order to provoke another girl.


    "In the future, in front of this girl, you can''t do this kind of thing again. She is different from other


    girls,"


    Tian Changsheng reminded.


    Just then, the descending elevator suddenly stopped, indicating that someone was going to get in.


    However, at this time, Tian Changsheng was also in a very bad mood, so his face was gloomy.


    When the elevator door opened, the people outside the door were just about to enter the elevator.


    When they saw Tian Changsheng, they suddenly stopped. When they looked at his face, which was


    as cold as ice, they were so scared that they froze outside the elevator.


    "Old Master Tian, I didn''t expect to run into you so coincidentally," that person said.


    Tian Changsheng didn''t say anything and kept a straight face.


    The man was so scared that it was even more impossible for him to get into the elevator. He could


    only say, "Master Tian, you go first. I''ll wait for a while."


    After that, the man took the initiative to press the button of closing the elevator.


    At this time, Tian Ling''er said again, "Grandpa, she is not as beautiful as Qi Yiyun. Why do I care


    about her more?"


    "Whether she cares or not is not measured by her appearance. You must remember one thing. This


    woman is not someone you can offend. Her position in Samuel''s heart is irreceable." Tian


    Changsheng


    reminded.


    Although there had always been a small expectation in Tian Changsheng''s heart, hoping Samuel


    and Tian Ling''er''s rtionship could develop closer. Not only that, but also the brother and sister


    could guarantee the future development of the Heavenly Family.


    However, after experiencing the situation just now, Tian Changsheng gave up. He knew that it was


    absolutely impossible.


    Samuel attached more importance to the girl than anything else, which was something he could


    clearly feel.


    In Crystal Restaurant.


    Everything returned to normal.


    However, there were a lot moreplicated emotions in Yvonne''s eyes when she looked at


    Samuel.


    Samuel was able to beat the Chens so badly that he did not dare to speak. Furthermore, the Master


    of the Heavenly Family had personally spoken up for him.


    This was just a piece of cake for Tian Fing er to watch. What kind of person would he be able to do


    it for the sake of the pride of the heavens?


    "Samuel." Yvonne suddenly shouted.


    At this moment, a flustered expression appeared on Samuel''s face. He asked, "What... what''s


    wrong?" "Who the hell are you?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    Samuel could remain extremely calm in the face of anyone, but in front of Yvonne, his most real


    side would bepletely exposed.


    "Me? I''m just an ordinary person. My name is Samuel. I''m a man," said Samuel.


    "You know what I want to ask. Your identity, background, and your family. Why could you ask Tian


    Changsheng to show up?" Yvonne continued.


    This question was a bit difficult for Samuel, because he couldn''t exin it clearly to Yvonne. After


    all, there were some topics that involved Samuel¡¯s rebirth. It was obviously not appropriate to tell


    Yvonne at this time, and there was a high possibility that Yvonne wouldn''t believe it.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    If Yvonne took his words as a fake, he would definitely make Yvonne think that he was unreliable.


    In the face of this rtionship, Samuel was very cautious. He didn''t want Yvonne to misunderstand


    that he was an unreliable person.

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    "Do you believe me?" Samuel looked at Yvonne sincerely.


    Yvonne nodded subconsciously. Although she did not know much about Samuel, she had felt an


    unprecedented sense of security from him. She also knew that Samuel would not hurt her, so she


    naturally trusted him.


    "Since you believe me, don''t ask so many questions. You just need to know that I will protect you,"


    Samuel said.


    Although Yvonne was a little girl, she was not a pure and innocent girl since she was born in the


    Sue family''s environment. Fighting with Harvey and Yara, she gradually gained her own


    shrewdness.


    "You just don''t want to tell me. Why are you saying that you want to protect me?" Yvonne said with a


    pout.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. He was just afraid that if he told Yvonne the truth, she would not believe


    him. On the contrary, she would trust him even more.


    "Don''t worry," Samuel said. "Sooner orter, I will let you know everything. At that time, you''ll


    understand why I''m doing this."


    Yvonne didn''t bother to make a fuss about it. At least she knew that Samuel was just being nice to


    her.


    The two of them ordered their own dishes. There was a small stir in the dinner, but the ending was


    still perfect. After the meal, the boss personally saved Samuel from the bill, which was enough to


    show his respect for Samuel.


    After leaving the Fly te Tower, the two of them did not take a taxi. Instead, they walked down the


    street and chatted about Yvonne''s interesting things at school.


    The topic Yvonne talked about the most was Qi Yiyun. Samuel could tell that the rtionship


    between the two was developing very fast, almost to the point where there was nothing they


    couldn''t talk about.


    This worried Samuel more or less. Given Yvonne''s scheming, she would definitely not be able to


    defeat Qi Yiyun. If Qi Yiyun had any bad intentions towards Yvonne, she would definitely be at a


    disadvantage.


    It seemed that he had to go home and remind Qi Yiyun. He couldn''t let Qi Yiyun hurt Yvonne.


    When they passed by an alley, Samuel suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "Nothing. There seems to be a stone in his shoe." After saying that, Samuel took off his shoe and


    shook it. Then, he pretended that nothing had happened.


    Of course, he stopped, not because there were stones in his shoes, but because he felt that there


    was a fight in the alley, and it was not an ordinary fight. Both sides were very strong, which aroused


    his curiosity.


    However, with Yvonne by his side, Samuel had no intention of watching the situation. Although he


    could protect Yvonne, it would not be a good experience for Yvonne if the scene was too bloody.


    After sending Yvonne home, Samuel returned to the alley. To his surprise, the fight was not over yet.


    With his Divine Sense, he could tell that both parties had paid a heavy price and were already at the


    end of their ropes.


    Samuel Concealing himself, he entered the alley.


    This was a dead end, so no one would appear at night.


    At this time, there were four people in the alley.


    Three of them were in cahoots. The man who was forced to the end of the alley was fighting alone.


    However, even in the case of one-versus-three, he still made the other party pay a heavy price.


    Samuel, who was hiding in the dark, became even more interested when he realized this.


    How could such an expert appear in such a small ce like Cloud City? Moreover, it seemed that


    they had to fight to the death. This hatred was absolutely irreconcble.


    "How much longer do you want to resist? Even if you escape today, you will face endless pursuit in


    the future. Do you really think that you can escape from the organization''s gangsters?"


    "Let us give you a quick death. You don''t have to be on tenterhooks all day. Isn''t that good?"


    "Saber Qing, surrender now. You know better than anyone what happens to the traitor


    organization."


    Hearing these words in the dark, Samuel had a rough idea of what was going on.


    These people should be members of a mysterious organization or killer organization. Because of


    the betrayal of that person, they came after him.


    Samuel had a certain understanding of killer organizations. He knew that once one became a killer,


    there would be no turning back in his life. Those who dared to betray the organization would


    definitely die. Even if he was lucky enough to escape today, he would be hunted endlessly in the


    future. Sooner orter, he would die on the street.


    The man named Saber Qing panted heavily. His physical strength had already been exhausted to


    the limit, and he was still able to stand steadily. He had relied on his final breath to support himself.


    "The current me is the future you. Don''t you think about yourself?" said Saber Qing.


    When Saber Qing spoke, Samuel suddenly felt a sense of familiarity. He had definitely heard this


    voice somewhere before.


    Could it be that he would run into an acquaintance in this kind of ce?


    Samuel, who was hiding in the shadows, closed the distance between them. It was easier for him to


    clearly see Saber Qing''s appearance.


    "Only those who betray the organization will end up like you, and we won''t."


    At this time, Samuel, who was hiding in the dark, had already seen Saber Qing''s appearance


    clearly. He was immediately stunned on the spot.


    Saber Qing.


    Saber Twelve!


    This man turned out to be Saber Twelve!


    Samuel never expected that he would encounter Saber Twelve at this time of the day. Before his


    rebirth, Saber Twelve was of great help to him, so he treated Saber Twelve as his sworn brother.


    However, before his rebirth, it was veryte for Saber Twelve to arrive in Cloud City.


    It seemed that rebirth had changed a lot of things, but Samuel had not met all of them yet.


    Just as the three men were about to use theirst ounce of strength to fight to the death with Saber


    Qing, who was also deep in despair, an abrupt voice suddenly sounded in the alley.


    "Three against one. Don''t you think you''re too much of a bully?" Samuel came from the darkness.


    No one noticed his appearance. They could only hear his voice, but no one could see him.


    "Who, who is talking?"


    "You''re so sneaky that you don''t dare to show up. Who are you?"


    "Show yourself if you can!"


    The three of them were a little flustered, because if they had Saber Qing''s helpers at this time, it


    would be a disaster for them. Not only had Saber Qing''s physical strength reached the limit, but the


    three of them had also struggled to hold on for a long time.


    "Don''t be so impudent if you wish to speak to me. Your fate will not be good if you do not." Samuel''s


    voice had just sounded when Samuel fell to the ground after letting out a miserable cry. He spat out


    a mouthful of fresh blood. However, he did not move after struggling a couple of times.


    The remaining two people immediately panicked. They didn''t even see how the other side attacked,


    and they had already lost one opponent!


    "Come out. What kind of man is he to hide?"


    "If you have the ability toe out openly, it''s no big deal to stab someone in the back!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    When Samuel appeared in front of Saber Twelve, the two of them were so nervous that the muscles


    all over their bodies tightened. This was because even if they saw Samuel appear, they did not


    know where he hade from. He appeared just like a ghost. His sudden appearance was a very


    dangerous signal to them.


    They did not even know how their opponents appeared. How could they possibly be a match for


    Samuel?


    "Who the hell are you? You''re just making a mystery of things."


    "I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business. If you provoke us, you will die."


    The two of them threatened Samuel. They hoped that they could scare Samuel away with these


    words.


    However, to Samuel right now, the word "threatened" was nothing more than a joke.


    Was there anyone on earth who could threaten him with Samuel''s terrifying strength?


    "How are you? Are you alright?" Samuel asked Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve raised his head and looked at Samuel. Being near him, he could clearly see that


    Samuel was merely a child. This caused him to be a little cautious.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After all, the appearance of this fellow was mysterious.


    "Who are you?" asked Saber Twelve.


    "Don''t you see that I''m your lifesaver?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Saber Twelve said nothing. Why would his savior save him for no reason?


    "Boy, do you really want to fight against us? Do you know who we are?" One of them said to


    Samuel.


    Samuel turned around and looked at the two of them. He said lightly, "Don''t worry. I will eradicate


    the organization behind you. No one will survive."


    "Ha ha."


    "Ha ha."


    The two of them burst outughing. They were one of the top international organizations, but this


    guy wanted to eradicate the entire organization. Wasn''t that a big joke?


    "Kid, you really know how to boast."


    "Do you think you are a god?"


    Samuel suddenly appeared less than a meter away from the two of them.


    "Could it be that I am not a god?" Samuel said.


    The two widened their eyes and looked at Samuel in horror. His speed was beyond the


    comprehension of normal people and could not be captured by the naked eye.


    Just as the two of them were about to retreat, Samuel grabbed them by their necks so that they


    could not move.


    "God of mocking, this is the price you have to pay." As soon as Samuel finished speaking, the two


    people fell to the ground like a puddle of mud.


    Saber Twelve, who was behind him, felt a chill run down his spine when he saw this scene. He was


    well aware of the strength of these two people who were hunting him down. How could they be so


    easily dealt with? Even if their physical strength had been exhausted to the limit, it was definitely not


    something that a child could do so so easily.


    This could only mean that the strength of this child in front of him was too strong!


    "Who exactly are you? Why do you want to save me?" Saber Twelve did not think that pennies


    would fall from the sky, and he did not think that he could be saved only if he was lucky.


    His keen intuition told him that Samuel showed up, there might be other plots. And they were also


    part of the organization''s n.


    "My name is Samuel. You can call me Big Brother Hannigan, orSamuel. It''s up to you," Samuel


    said.


    Saber Twelve stared fixedly at Samuel. He wanted to find a w in Samuel¡¯s body, but the strange


    thing was that Samuel did not have the characteristics of a


    killer. When he did not make a move, he was just like an ordinary person.


    There was no killing intent or hostility in his eyes, and he didn''t deliberately hide it. This was


    definitely not a disguise that a killer could do.


    "As for why I saved you, that''s easy to exin. I think you''re quite strong, so you''re still useful to


    me," Samuel continued.


    He knew that it was absolutely impossible for Saber Twelve to trust him for no reason. But if he was


    still useful, Saber Twelve might be able to ept it.


    "What do you want me to do for you?" asked Saber Twelve.


    "Not yet. You''re just a pawn to me. I''ll use you when you''re useful. What do you think?" Samuel said


    with a smile.


    Saber Twelve understood what he meant, but he was sensitive about his identity. No matter who he


    stayed with, he would cause great trouble for them.


    "I''m a troublesome person. You asked me to stay with you. Have you ever thought about what price


    you''ll pay?" said Saber Twelve.


    "Price? Will there be a price? If the organization behind you is destroyed, your so-called price will no


    longer exist, won''t it?" Samuel said with a calm face.


    His words made Saber Twelve''s mouth rise involuntarily.


    There was a reason for the two men''s mockery of Samuel. The organization behind Saber Twelve


    was extremely powerful and was one of the top sects in the world. It was impossible for them to


    exterminate Saber Twelve.


    And so far, even if Saber Twelve did not know where the headquarters of the organization was, how


    could they exterminate the organization?


    "You''re indeed powerful, but you underestimate the organization behind me," said Saber Twelve.


    Samuel shook his head and said seriously, "You''re underestimating me. Why don''t we make a bet?"


    Saber Twelve asked with a puzzled look, "Bet on what?"


    "If I can destroy the organization behind you, your life will be mine. No matter what I ask you to do in


    the future, you can''t refuse," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve smiled helplessly. He didn''t know whether this guy was bragging or serious.


    However, the life of Saber Twelve was saved by Samuel, so it was not a problem for Saber Twelve


    to give his life to Samuel.


    "If it weren''t for you, I would have been dead by now. It''s no problem that my life belongs to you


    now," said Saber Twelve.


    "Can you still walk?" Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve''s injuries were not light, but there was not much of a problem with his walking.


    He followed Samuel, trembling slightly. This little fellow, who was much shorter than him, was


    actually able to deal with two top killers so easily. This really made Saber Twelve feel a little strange.


    "Are you really just passing by to save me?" Saber Twelve could not help but ask curiously.


    "It''s true. I''ve just sent my girlfriend home, so you''re lucky." In fact, there was another sentence that


    Samuel didn¡¯t say in his heart. It meant that they were destined to meet. However, if he said it,


    Saber Twelve


    would have to ask where the fate came from. Samuel didn¡¯t bother to exin it, so he didn''t say it.


    "You aren''t an ordinary person, are you? You have such amazing skills at such a young age. Your


    master, or your family, should be a celebrity in the martial arts world, right?" Saber Twelve continued


    to ask.


    "When did you be so talkative?" Samuel turned to look at Saber Twelve in confusion.

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    Before his rebirth, Samuel''s acquaintance, Saber Twelve, was a taciturn person. Other than talking


    a little more in front of his daughter, he rarely spoke. Moreover, his way of dealing with matters was


    simple and crude. He took action directly.


    But now, Saber Twelve was like a curious baby. He kept asking questions, which made Samuel a


    little ufortable.


    "I''m just curious about who you are," said Saber Twelve. He was not a talkative man, but he wanted


    to know more about Samuel. After all, he had been saved at the crucial moment of life and death.


    Samuel was also a child. How could he not be curious?


    "Who I am is not important. You just need to know that your life is mine," Samuel said lightly.


    Saber Twelve was stunned for a moment, and then nodded. It was indeed unnecessary for him to


    know who Samuel was. After all, he was now no different from a ve.


    He quietly followed Samuel to the vi area of Cloudridge. Then, Saber Twelve stopped at the gate.


    "Do you want to take me home?" asked Saber Twelve.


    "Is there a problem?" Samuel asked. Since Saber Twelve was his brother, taking him home was a


    normal thing in Samuel''s eyes. Besides, there was no other ce for Samuel to go other than


    taking him back to Hillside Vi.


    "No." Saber Twelve shook his head and said, "My identity will bring you a lot of trouble and threaten


    your family. Since you saved my life, I won''t let you take such a risk."


    In Samuel¡¯s eyes, Saber Twelve''s words reminded him of an idiot. If he didn''t bring him home,


    wouldn''t the people behind him pose a threat to him?


    With their abilities, wouldn''t they be able to find out Samuel¡¯s background?


    "Have you been beaten silly? As long as you are by my side, they can find out my background. Is


    there any conflict with me bringing you home?" Samuel said.


    Only then did Saber Twelve realize what was going on. That''s right. With their abilities, how could


    they not be able to find out what''s going on with Samuel?


    But since Samuel knew this, why did he still dare to save him? Did he really have the ability to deal


    with the entire organization?


    Saber Twelve recalled the situation Samuel appeared in the alley. Even though he was already at


    the end of his rope at that time, he was still very cautious of his surroundings. After all, he did not


    know if the other party had any trump cards. However, he waspletely unaware of Samuel''s


    silent appearance.


    This meant that if Samuel had wanted to kill him, he would not have known what had happened.


    When he thought about it carefully, it was extremely frightening!


    Saber Twelve suddenly felt a chill down his spine. At the same time, he did not dare to


    underestimate Samuel.


    After returning to Hillside Vi, Qi Yiyun watched TV in the living room. However, when she saw


    Saber Twelve, she returned to her room without saying a word.


    Qi Yiyun had a clear understanding of herself. She knew that she was not qualified to ask anything


    about Samuel, so Qi Yiyun would not gossip about who he would bring home because of her


    curiosity.


    Samuel was very satisfied with this. At least she would not cause him any trouble.


    "Are your injuries serious? Do you need me to call a doctor?" Samuel asked Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve smiled contemptuously and said, "How could those good-for-nothings hurt me?"


    Samuel raised his eyebrows, looked up and down at Saber Twelve, and said, "If I hadn¡¯t appeared


    in time, you would probably be a corpse now."


    The corner of Saber Twelve''s mouth twitched a little. He was a little embarrassed. Although he still


    had thest bit of strength to fight desperately, the final result was pretty much the same as Samuel


    had said.


    "I, Saber Qing, thank you for saving my life," Saber


    Twelve suddenly bent down and said to Samuel.


    Samuel frowned. He called himself Saber Qing. Didn''t he have the title of SaberTwelve?


    "From now on, you''ll be called Saber Twelve," Samuel said. To him, the name Saber Qing was too


    awkward, and he was more used to it.


    Saber Twelve nced at Samuel in confusion. He did not quite understand what he meant, but


    since it was Samuel¡¯s suggestion, he would not reject it. He said," Very well. I''ll be called Saber


    Twelve from now on."


    Samuel took him to the room on the second floor.


    Although the room was on the second floor, Samuel had gotten used to living on the first floor


    before his rebirth. Even though he had made the choice after rebirth, there was no Lydiapeting


    with him for the room. Samuel still lived on the first floor.


    "This will be your room from now on. We''ll leave once you''ve recovered," Samuel said.


    "Leave?" Saber Twelve''s eyebrows jumped when he heard the two words. Although he thought of


    the meaning of Samuel¡¯s words, it was incredible to him. He could not believe it.


    "Could it be that you really are going to have those peoplee knocking on their doors? This pile


    of flies isn''t that easy to deal with, unless we can directly stir up their nests." Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve''s mouth was dry, and he could only nod.


    He seemed to have forgotten how to speak.


    After Samuel left the room, Saber Twelve sat down on the ground, his legs trembling slightly.


    He was a man who had experienced many storms and waves. He was bloodthirsty and violent. This


    was almost the daily life of Saber Twelve, but Samuel''s words frightened him so much that he did


    not know what to do.


    He knew how powerful the organization was, and no one had ever dared to say that. However,


    Samuel said it in a casual way.


    Was it that he didn''t know and didn''t fear?


    Or he had a well-thought-out n!


    Saber Twelve shook his head. He was not sure about the answer.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, Saber Twelve knew that Samuel definitely do what he said and did what he promised.


    After a long while, Saber Twelve stood up, trembling slightly. He said with an emotional expression,


    "Who exactly are you? How dare you say such things? If you can really do this, I, Saber Twelve, will


    neverin to you for the rest of my life."


    After Samuel returned to his room, he called Hangong Boling to find out the background of this


    organization. Although he could do it, it was too exhausting for him. After all, consuming Divine


    Sense was a very tiring thing. Moreover, Hangong Boling had control over the world, so he could


    definitely get the news about this organization.


    "All the major organizations in the world have manpower in Yanxia. Without any information, it


    would be difficult for me to help you find out what kind of organization you are referring to." After


    hearing Samuel''s request, Nangong Boling said in a dilemma.


    "The person being chased and killed is called Saber Qing. You have to keep this a secret. I don¡¯t


    want anyone to leak the information, which led to the possibility of someone slipping through the


    net," Samuel reminded him.

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    Nangong Boling was the one who knew Samuel the best. He knew how strong he was because he


    had seen it with his own eyes.


    Therefore, when Nangong Boling heard the words " fish that escaped the", he couldn''t help but


    smile bitterly.


    "I don''t know which unlucky organization provoked Samuel. It''s not as simple as attracting a fatal


    disaster. It''s going to uproot them and leave no seeds."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t leak the news. I''ll give you the news in two days at thetest," Nangong Boling


    said.


    Samuel directly hung up the phone. This was the trouble he had made for himself, but since he had


    encountered Saber Twelve, he could not ignore it. After all, before his rebirth, Han Tiansha had not


    recognized many friends, and Saber Twelve was one of them.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    At this time, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Samuel knew who it was without thinking. He could not help but recall the scene when Qi Yiyun was


    almost forced to bow down to him.


    But Qi Yiyun was not an adult yet, so she wouldn''t do such a crazy thing.


    After opening the door, Samuel asked, "It''s sote. Do


    you have something to talk to me about?"


    Qi Yiyun did not say a word and went straight into Samuel¡¯s room.


    Samuel became alert in an instant to prevent the same thing from happening again.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun sat at the head of the bed and said, "Today is my birthday. Sing me a birthday song."


    Samuel was stunned.


    Although in some ways, Qi Yiyun¡¯s birthday had nothing to do with him, they were now living under


    the same roof, and Qi Yiyun had no rtives. Her request seemed not to be excessive.


    Samuel felt so much guilt towards Qi Yiyun that he did not have the confidence to reject her.


    And if it was just a birthday song, it didn''t seem to have any sense of ritual.


    "Are you hungry?" Samuel asked.


    "Do you want to buy me supper?" Qi Yiyun asked expectantly.


    Samuel nodded.


    Qi Yiyun immediately stood up and said, "Even if I''m not hungry, I have to say that I''m hungry. When


    can I go out?"


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. He


    could only say, "Let''s go. What do you want to eat?"


    "Anything will do."


    Samuel, who had just had dinner, went to a western restaurant with a helpless mood. After all, it


    was Qi Yiyun''s birthday. He couldn''t find a random roadside stall.


    Qi Yiyun couldn''t hide the happy smile on her face at all. The corners of her mouth rose slightly


    unconsciously, which clearly expressed her current mood.


    The two of them weren''t hungry to begin with, so they casually ordered a set of dinner.


    "It''s just a meal. Why are you so happy?" Samuel asked.


    Qi Yiyun nodded repeatedly and said, "Of course I''m happy. Although you don''t take it seriously, I


    can consider this meal as a date."


    Samuel smiled bitterly. Before his rebirth, he had done many bad things to Qi Yiyun. But even after


    rebirth, he seemed unable to change the result.


    He hoped that he could exin it to Qi Yiyun directly, but ording to his understanding of Qi


    Yiyun, he knew that Qi Yiyun would not give up easily. She was like a cow and would not turn back


    no matter how hard he pulled her.


    Halfway through the meal, Samuel excused himself to go to the bathroom and walked out of the


    restaurant.


    Xiaolong had been waiting on the side of the road for a while. When he saw Samuel, he quickly


    took out the cake from the back seat.


    "Boss, is it sister-inw''s birthday?" Xiaolong asked with a smile.


    Samuel red at him and said, "Cut the crap."


    Xiaolong shrank his neck and quickly covered his mouth.


    "By the way, I will leave Cloud City in a few days. You have full authority in Tagliare''s affairs,"


    Samuel continued.


    "Boss." Xiaolong looked at Samuel with a bitter face. Sitting in this position, he seemed to be


    treading on thin ice. Samuel asked him to make the decision, which added a huge pressure to


    Xiaolong. "I''m afraid I can''t afford it. I''m just a small potato."


    "Can''t a nobody fight back? This is your chance. Do you still want to be a gangster on the street and


    can''t even have three meals a day?" Samuel said.


    Xiaolong shook his head repeatedly. He had already had enough of the past, and did not want to go


    back to the past.


    Samuel waved his hand and took the cake back to the western restaurant.


    As for Xiaolong, he watched Samuel leave. His expression became more and more determined,


    and then he drove away.


    Qi Yiyun, who thought Samuel was going to the bathroom, froze when she saw the cake in


    Samuel''s hand.


    This kind of little surprise was not surprising to her. When she was at home, she was often treated


    like this.


    But when the other party was Samuel, Qi Yiyun feltpletely different.


    Qi Yiyun, who was stunned, couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "It''s just a cake. You don''t have to be so touched, do you?" Samuel asked.


    Qi Yiyun bit her lip and tried hard not to cry. She said, "What do you know? This is called crying with


    joy."


    After that, Qi Yiyun stood up and took the cake.


    "I''ll ask the waiter to open it for you," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun held the cake tightly as if she was afraid that someone would steal it. She said, "No, I want


    to take it home. I want to eat it myself. This is a gift from you. Only I can eat it."


    Samuel didn''t expect Qi Yiyun to think so highly of a cake. And judging from her nervous


    expression, she didn''t lie.


    "Okay, okay, you can take it home and eat it yourself. I won¡¯t eat it. Is that okay?" Samuel said


    helplessly.


    Qi Yiyun nodded and felt a little relieved.


    After dinner, they left the restaurant. On the way home, Qi Yiyun held the cake in her arms. She


    even refused to Samuel¡¯s help.


    And after returning home, Qi Yiyun rushed back to her room. No one knew what she was doing.


    Samuel didn''t want to ask, so he was ready to take a shower.


    As for Qi Yiyun in the room, tears streamed down her cheeks. To her, this was the first gift she


    received from Samuel. It was extremely precious. Qi Yiyun did not even want to open it to have a


    look, much less eat it.


    Put on the bed, an ordinary cake seemed to be her most precious thing.


    At this time, Samuel did not know that this cake would be the first nightmare he faced since


    his rebirth.

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    Two dayster, Nangong Boling brought news to Samuel, but the news was not as urate as he


    had imagined. Even Nangong Boling didn''t know what the organization behind Saber Twelve was.


    As for the location of the headquarters, he couldn''t figure it out, which was beyond Samuel''s


    expectation.


    After all, with Nangong Boling''s control of the world, he was already one of the top existences, and


    in this world, there was an organization he didn''t know.


    "I''ve tried my best, but I really can''t do anything about the ck Sheep Organization''s


    headquarters." In order to prevent Samuel from thinking that he was ipetent, Nangong Boling


    deliberately exined.


    "Also, there''s something you won''t be able to investigate. This ck Sheep organization really


    surprised me," Samuel said.


    "The ck Sheep Organization has existed for hundreds of years, but so far, no one knows who the


    real controller is. Moreover, the information about it is very little. The real top management of the


    ck Sheep Organization is very strict with their identities," Nangong Boling said.


    "Alright, I understand. I will investigate this matter myself. If you have any new information, let me


    know immediately." After saying that, Samuel hung up the phone without waiting for Nangong


    Boling''s reply.


    Although Nangong Boling was the most powerful person in the world, in Samuel¡¯s eyes, he was just


    an ordinary person who could be killed easily.


    Nangong Boling had self-knowledge, so he wouldn''t be angry over Samuel¡¯s impoliteness. On the


    contrary, he would think it was reasonable.


    Would God care about the feelings of mortals?


    Would mortals dare toin about God?


    When Samuel came to the living room, Saber Twelve had juste out of the gym. Although he


    was seriously injuredst night, Saber Twelve had obviously recovered a lot today. There was no


    sign of injury on his face.


    "I didn''t expect this ck Sheep Organization to be such a mysterious organization. My men can''t


    even find out what it is," Samuel said with a sigh.


    Saber Twelve was not surprised, because too many people wanted to dig out the background of the


    ck Sheep Organization, but no one had ever done so.


    "The person in charge of the ck Sheep Organization never shows up. All the information is


    spread in a special satellitemunication method. Moreover, only once can a number be used to


    cut off any possibility of investigation. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to find out the


    background of ck Sheep," said Saber Twelve.


    Samuel nodded. He had indeed underestimated the


    ck Sheep Organization. However, the average person would not be able to find out, and he was


    not an ordinary person.


    "ck Sheep Organization won''t let you off, will it?" Samuel asked.


    Saber Twelve was very certain about this. Since the day he betrayed the organization, he knew


    what kind of suffering he would have. The ck Sheep


    Organization would never let anyone who betrayed it live.


    "If I don''t die, the ck Sheep Organization won''t stop, " Saber Twelve said.


    Samuel smiled. Since he knew the serious consequences of this matter, why did he choose


    betrayal? What was the reason behind it?


    "Since you know that the ck Sheep Organization will not rest until you die, why did you betray


    it?" Samuel said. After a pause, he continued, "If you have something to hide, you don''t have to tell


    me now. You can talk about it when you want to."


    Saber Twelve was silent. Obviously, he did not want to tell Samuel at this time.


    Samuel stopped asking and said, "Since the ck Sheep organization won''t let you go, I will have a


    chance to find out the background of the ck Sheep organization. As long as they continue to


    send people, I don''t believe that no one knows more information about the ck Sheep


    organization."


    Saber Twelve knew what Samuel was thinking, but his bitter smile proved that Samuel''s idea did not


    work.


    If they wanted to use severe torture to force confessions, this would bepletely meaningless to


    these killers. This was because the members of the ck Sheep organization were all people who


    had experienced the pain and suffering of hell. How could they be afraid of torture?


    "It won''t be realistic if you catch them and force them to confess," Saber Twelve said.


    Samuel smiled mysteriously and shook his head. He forced them to tell the truth. Samuel knew how


    low the odds of sess were, but he didn''t need them to say anything. As long as he used his


    Divine Sense to enter their minds, he would be able to dig out information about the ck Sheep


    organization from his memories. Furthermore, he didn''t have to worry about harming these people


    who deserved to die.


    "There''s no need for them to speak," Samuel said with a smile. "I know," he said. "For example, you


    want to find an excuse to leave this ce. However, you''ve been hesitating and don''t know what to


    say all this while."


    In Saber Twelve''s heart, he did think so, but how did Samuel figure it out?


    "How... how did you know?" Saber Twelve asked in surprise.


    "Me?" Samuel hesitated for a moment and said, "I have mind reading skills. Of course, I know what


    you want. If you have something to do, you can leave."


    Saber Twelve did not think about Samuel¡¯s mindreading skill, because in his opinion, it was likely to


    be a joke. Moreover, Samuel might just happen to know his thoughts.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon," Saber Twelvesaid.


    "I''m not afraid of you running away. If you want to survive, you have to stay by my side. Otherwise,


    you will sooner orter be killed by the ck Sheep Organization," Samuel said tly.


    Saber Twelve nodded heavily and left the vi.


    In fact, if he wanted to know why Saber Twelve would betray the ck Sheep Organization, Samuel


    knew the answer easily. But he did not want to do so.


    Because Saber Twelve was his brother, he would not dig out all the thoughts of the ck Sheep


    organization. After all, it was normal for brothers to have some privacy.


    After Saber Twelve left, Samuel also left the house.


    For him, it was normal for him to have nothing to do all day long. When he suddenly wanted to do


    something, he would do it.


    Today, Samuel nned to go to the ce in the new city area to have a look. The construction site


    should have begun in the early days, and the cooperation


    between Tagliare and the Sue family had been achieved.


    Presumably, Godfrey''s position in the Sue family was already unparalleled. Moreover, the old


    master of the Sue family was getting better, so he would definitely support Godfrey.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    With the old master around, no one could shake Godfrey''s position in the Sue family.


    Lionel, who had been driven out of the Sue family, could only watch Godfrey''s status rise higher and


    higher than his.


    In addition, there was another interesting thing in the Sue family, which was Lydia, who had run


    away from home.


    In order to save face, Lydia angrily went back to her parents'' home. In her opinion, with Godfrey''s


    weak temper, he would definitely beg her in less than a week. But to Lydia''s surprise, Godfrey didn''t


    even call her.

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    And there was another piece of news that surprised Lydia even more. Godfrey had actually stood


    up in the Sue family and was in charge of a very big project.


    The future of the Sue family was now on the shoulders of Godfrey.


    "He used to be a good-for-nothing."


    But he became the hope of today.


    Lydia had never expected such a change, which made her a little worried.


    In the past, she was not afraid of getting into a fight with Godfrey, and she often squashed him to


    nothing, because she knew that this good-for-nothing could only swallow his pride in front of her.


    But now it was different. The change of Godfrey''s status meant that he would be rich, and


    after a man had money, he could get any woman he wanted.


    Lydia did not want the good life that she had been living for most of her life to be taken away by


    other women.


    Therefore, Lydia returned to Cloud City regardless of her reputation.


    At the gate of the Sue family''spany, Lydia was stopped by the security, because there were too


    many people who wanted to take a share of the matter in the new city. If Tagliare couldn''t find a way


    out, they woulde to the Sue family¡¯spany to seek cooperation. So the Sue family''s


    company had to increase the guardians.


    Lydia, who was stopped at the door, was exasperated. After all, she was Godfrey''s wife. How could


    she be stopped by a security guard?


    "Do you know who I am? How dare you stop me?" Lydia put her hands on her hips and roared at


    the security guard like a shrew.


    The security guard was new and he did not know who Lydia was. However, thepany had


    already made an appointment. Those who did not have thepany''s work permit were not


    allowed to enter and no one had any privileges. Hence, he only acted ording to thepany''s


    rules and regtions.


    "This is thepany''s rule. If I let you in, I will lose my job. Don''t make things difficult for me," the


    security guard said to Lydia.


    Lydia snorted coldly and said, "From the moment you stopped me, you have lost your job. I am


    Godfrey''s wife. If you stop me, I will be courting death."


    Hearing this, the security guard was shocked.


    This shrew turned out to be President Sue''s wife. He was doomed.


    However, this was thepany''s rule, and he did not do anything wrong.


    Just as the security guard was at a loss, Godfrey came out of thepany and nned to go to the


    new city area to see what was going on.


    When Lydia saw Godfrey, she immediately walked up to him angrily. Pointing angrily at the security


    guard, she said, "What kind of dog did you invite? He doesn''t even know me. He just blocked me


    outside the door."


    The security guard looked at Godfrey with fear and said, "President Sue, I''m sorry. I didn''t know she


    was your wife. I just did things ording to thepany''s system. She didn''t make an


    appointment, nor did she have apany''s work certificate."


    Godfrey waved his hand and said to the security guard, "Don''t worry. You haven''t done anything


    wrong. I won''t punish you."


    "What do you mean by not doing anything wrong?


    Isn''t it still wrong for him to stop me?" Lydia became angrier when she heard this. She, who was


    used to being arrogant in front of Godfrey, raised her hand.


    The current Godfrey was no longer the good-for-nothing he used to be, and he could beat and scold


    him at will.


    He was now the boss of thepany. How could he be beaten by a woman in front of an


    employee?


    Grabbing Lydia''s wrist, Godfrey said coldly, "You don''t have an appointment, nor do you have a


    work permit. He stopped you because he is doing his duty. Such an employee should not only be


    punished, but also be


    rewarded."


    Lydia was an extremely proud person. If she did not fire the security guard, she would lose face.


    However, she did not expect Godfrey to say something like that.


    "Godfrey, do you really think that you have strong wings? Even if I want to see you, do I still need to


    make an appointment?" Lydia said with a ferocious expression.


    "You?" Godfrey smiled coldly and said, "Didn''t you already leave the Sue family? What are you still


    doing here?"


    Lydia had once left home, and when Yvonne was very young, she had returned to his parents''


    home irresponsiblely. As a result, Yvonne had no one to take care of. At that time, Godfrey had no


    choice but to beg Lydia toe back. It was also because of this that Lydia had left angrily after the


    conflict, because she knew that if Godfrey begged her once, there would definitely be a second,


    third time.


    But this time, it was indeed an ident. Yvonne had grown up and did not need anyone to take


    care of him. As for Godfrey, he was in charge of the core rights of thepany, so he did not have


    so much energy and time to waste on Lydia.


    His career had be the most important thing for Godfrey. As for women, especially Lydia, she


    was already dispensable for Godfrey.


    This was not Godfrey had abandoned his wife, but because he no longer tolerated her arrogance


    and barbarity.


    After hearing Godfrey''s words, Lydia''s face turned livid and she said, "Godfrey, you are really good.


    Now that you have money, can you abandon me?"


    "You''re right. I don''t need to be oppressed by you anymore. If you know what''s good for you, go


    home and do what your wife should do," Godfrey said.


    Lydia was so angry that her scalp burst and asked her to go home to do what she should do.


    What should she do?


    In the past, it was Godfrey who washed, cooked, and mopped the floor. Lydia spent all day ying


    mahjong and ying tricks. How could she do such a thing?


    "Godfrey, I''ve been following you for so many years, but you did this to me. Do you still have any


    conscience?" Lydia said.


    "So many years?" Godfrey smiled indifferently and said, "Lydia, you really don''t know how to be


    ashamed to say such words. For so many years, what have you done? You haven¡¯t even fulfilled


    your basic mother''s duty. How dare you say that you have suffered?"


    Since Yvonne was born, less than a month ago, Lydia had been sitting at the mahjong table all day


    long. It could be said that she had given birth to Yvonne and had not done any responsibility to take


    care of him.


    Even if Godfrey was very busy with thepany''s affairs sometimes, Lydia would take Yvonne to


    the mahjong table, regardless of the impact it would have on Yvonne.


    During Yvonne''s infancy, what Lydia said most often was to make Yvonne cry. When she was tired


    of crying, she would fall asleep.


    Such a person really did not deserve to talk about bitterness, so at this time, Godfrey was not


    ruthless. Instead, he let Lydia get what she deserved.


    "I didn''t do anything. Has Yvonne grown up by herself? " Lydiasaid, who was exasperated, shouted


    hysterically.


    "Lydia, if you really want to be entangled with me here, then we''ll divorce. If not, you''d better hurry


    home." Godfrey did not want to be entangled with Lydia anymore, because there were too many


    family scandals that could not be brought up at thepany''s entrance.


    Only Godfrey knew how Yvonne grew up.


    Moreover, even Yvonne did not have much feelings for Lydia, which was enough to show how failed


    Lydia''s mother''s role was.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    Hearing the word divorce, Lydia panicked instantly.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now Godfrey had just gotten a position in thepany, her good days wereing. If they


    divorced at this time, all the previous hardships would be in vain, wouldn''t they?


    Lydia did not want to get such a result. She knew in her heart that she could no longer treat Godfrey


    with the same attitude as before. After all, Godfrey was different now.


    After being stunned for a while, Lydia said, "I''ll go home to cook, and you should go home to eat


    today."


    Although this was a very humiliating remark, Lydia was willing to admit defeat for the sake of money


    in the future. This was her character. Although face was important, she could also ignore it for the


    sake of money.


    Godfrey was a little surprised because he did not expect Lydia to say that. In his heart, Lydia was an


    arrogant and domineering shrew. She was unreasonable in everything and only cared about her


    own happiness.


    But now, Lydia had swallowed her pride.


    Godfrey did not respond to Lydia and got in the car directly. He still wanted to go to the construction


    site in the new city area to check the situation. As for


    what Lydia was going to do, he did not care so much.


    Ever since Lydia married Godfrey, she had never been to the market or cooked in person. Today


    was the first time for her, but in order to live a rich life in the future, Lydia repeatedly reminded


    herself that as long as she could get the money, everything was meaningless.


    In the new city area,


    The initialnd remation was in progress, and countless old factories had been pushed over.


    Although it was still a wilderness, in the next few years, it would be the economic core of


    Cloud City and also thergest shopping center in the whole of the Asia.


    In other people''s eyes, it was an impossible thing, but as long as Samuel said a word, it was a very


    simple thing.


    Once all the luxury goods and new products were released, once they were obtained in Cloud City,


    just this point alone would be enough to attract countless rich women from time to time, and it would


    be impossible not to be popr.


    When Samuel came to the new city area, he happened to meet Godfrey.


    In the face of Samuel, Godfrey did not look like a senior member of the Sue family at all. Instead, he


    looked more like a subordinate. That was because the prospect of the Sue family and him was all


    given by


    Samuel. What''s more, Samuel¡¯s words could shatter the beautiful dream of the Sue family.


    Therefore, anyone could afford to provoke Samuel. However, the Sue family had to take good care


    of him.


    "Samuel. I didn''t expect you would have the time toe here and take a look," Godfrey said to


    Samuel with a smile.


    "From your words, it sounds like you''re mocking me," Samuel said.


    "No, no." Godfrey waved his hand repeatedly and hurriedly exined, "I didn''t mean that. I just said


    that you were very busy and came to inspect work. You are so dedicated to your work."


    Hearing this, Samuel also wanted tough. He was a hands-off boss. There was no need for him to


    be so dedicated.


    However, Godfrey''s words were very interesting. It seemed that he must have guessed something.


    However, this was no exception. After all, he was not a fool. If he could provide so much help to the


    Sue family with the help of friends, no one would believe it.


    "With your status in the Sue family, you don''t have toe to the construction site in person. Why


    don''t you just send someone to take a look at it?" Samuel said.


    "There are some things that you have to ask personally. Just listen to the message, there will


    inevitably be errors. I don''t want to make any


    mistakes in this matter," Godfrey said.


    Samuel nodded. It was not easy for Godfrey to turn the situation around in the Sue family, so he


    naturally did not want any idents to happen. After all, it was not easy to get all of this, and he


    would definitely make good use of it.


    "Samuel, I... I have something to verify with you," Godfrey said hesitantly.


    Samuel smiled. He knew what Godfrey wanted to ask, so he said, "Yes."


    Godfrey took a deep breath. As he had expected, Samuel was the boss behind Tagliare. Otherwise,


    how could the Sue family get the cooperation so easily?


    However, the energy he possessed at such a young age was terrifying. Not only did he have to


    worry about money, but he also had to deal with world-ss luxury goods. This was all Samuel''s


    fault.


    With Godfrey''s imagination, he could not imagine how powerful Samuel.


    "There is one more thing; can I ask you one more time? " Godfrey added.


    This time, Samuel could still guess what Godfrey wanted to ask, but he did not say the answer.


    Instead, he said, "What is it?"


    "It''s about Yvonne. You helped me because of Yvonne, right? Do you like her?" Godfrey said. This


    was a dangerous situation for him, because Samuel denied it, this feeling would change.


    "It''s not as simple as liking her. She will definitely be my wife. Are you satisfied with this


    answer?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Godfrey was stunned.


    She would definitely be his wife. This meant that the rtionship between the Sue family and


    Samuel was already set in stone. However, he could not understand how such a young Samuel


    could be so sure that a woman was his wife.


    If it were Godfrey, he would be rich and powerful, but he was still so young and could not do


    whatever he wanted in the world.


    With so many forests in front of them, who would be willing to give up on a tree?

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    Two dayster, in the middle of the night, the alert Samuel suddenly opened his eyes in his sleep.


    There was a faint smile on his lips. He put on his clothes unhurriedly and then sat down on the sofa


    in the living room.


    In the dark, Samuel did not turn on the lights, but he could perceive that there were a few people


    breaking into the vi, and these people''s skills were absolutely beyond ordinary people''s reach.


    Samuel knew that the ck Sheep Organization had finally found him.


    It had to be said that their movements were quite fast. It was only for two days, and they had


    already investigated themselves clearly, and this was under the circumstance that there was almost


    no clue.


    "You''re a littlete." When Samuel felt that they had entered the door, he said.


    The several people in the dark were suddenly stunned.


    They had a lot of experience in assassination, and they had never failed before. But this time, they


    seemed to have been discovered by the target task, which was beyond their expectation.


    "You know we''re here." Someone said.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "I knew it as soon as


    you came to my house. What''s so strange about that?"


    "Only me?" The man said with a smile. He was not the only one to carry it out. In order to ensure


    that everything went well, the organization arranged a total of five people.


    "Right, you are the only one left." Samuel said.


    The man frowned. There seemed to be other meanings in this sentence.


    He was the only one left. What about the others?


    "Brothers, show yourself. The target already knows that we areing." The man spoke and


    summoned hispanions.


    But as his voice fell, he didn''t get the answer he wanted.


    "Am I not clear enough? You''re the only one left," Samuel said helplessly.


    The man suddenly felt a chill. The five of them broke into the vi together. How could the other four


    be killed without any noise and sound when there was no movement? It was absolutely impossible.


    Just as he felt a little strange, the lights in the living room suddenly turned on, and the sudden lights


    made him instantly blind.


    When he could see clearly what was in front of him, the man''s eyeballs almost fell to the ground.


    The other fourpanions were lying neatly on the ground. There was not the slightest movement.


    It seemed that they were already dead. As the target of Samuel, he stood beside the four of them


    with a faint smile on his face.


    Such a scene instantly made his scalp numb. As an assassination expert, his perception of the


    environment was very sensitive, but he did not feel any movement just now. How had these four


    companions been killed?


    "How... how did you do it?" The man asked Samuel in horror. He thought it was a very simple


    assassination mission, but he did not expect that his fourpanions would fall.


    "Didn''t your organization tell you that the target you have to face is the strongest person in this


    world?" Samuel said with a smile.


    The strongest in the world?


    In his opinion, such words would only be used when he bragged, because no one would call


    themselves that.


    But in the face of Samuel, he could not find any reason to refute, because his fourpanions


    were indeed dead, and they died inexplicably. If he had not been powerful enough, how could he


    have done this?


    He began to observe the surrounding environment, hoping to find a way to escape. Since his


    companion was dead, he did not have the courage to deal with Samuel.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel saw through his intentions and said with a smile, "You want to run away? You don''t really


    think you can run away, do you?"


    "Who... who the hell are you?" The man asked with obvious fear.


    "s." Samuel sighed, then shook his head helplessly and said, "It seems that your memory is


    really not good enough. Didn''t I just say that I am the strongest in the world?"


    After saying that, Samuel walked towards the man.


    Although he had not fought Samuel officially yet, the death of his fourpanions had already put a


    lot of pressure on him.


    The killers were desperados, but the desperados were not afraid of death.


    "What, what do you want to do?" the man asked in a panic.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. He said, "You broke into my house in the middle of the


    night and wanted to kill me. Now you ask me what I want to do. Don''t you know what your end will


    be?"


    The man gritted his teeth. Instead of waiting for death, he might as well go all out. There was at


    least a slim chance of survival, so he nned to take the initiative.


    However, at the moment when this idea came to his mind, he suddenly found that he could not


    move at all.


    It seemed that he was bound by an inexplicable force.


    "What''s going on? What did you do to me? Why can''t I move?" There was intense fear in his eyes.


    He couldn''t do anything except speak.


    "I don''t think you''ve seen such power before." The moment Samuel s voice fell, he appeared in front


    of the killer. In the blink of an eye, he seemed to have teleported.


    The assassin felt his blood freeze. He had seen many experts, but he had never heard of people


    like Samuel. He seemed to have the ability that ordinary people did not have.


    "How much do you know about the ck Sheep Organization?" Samuel asked.


    The killer knew that there was no way for him to survive in the face of such a person, and he


    seemed to want to learn more information about the ck Sheep Organization from him.


    "You will face the relentless pursuit of the ck Sheep Organization. Sooner orter, you will die in


    their hands." That person said.


    "Tsk.¡± Samuel was dissatisfied and said, "You didn''t answer my question. This is not the answer I


    want."


    After that, Samuel struck the killer''s shoulder with his palm. It seemed that he did not exert any


    strength, but this strike had already broken the killer''s right arm.


    The fierce pain made the killer scream.


    Samuel turned his head and looked at Qi Yiyun''s room. He quickly blocked the sound with his own


    strength to avoid waking up Qi Yiyun, who was still sleeping.


    "Since you don''t want to tell me, I can only find the answer in my own way." Samuel''s performance


    was very reluctant.


    Samuel''s eyes began to turn white, as if they were covered with a mysterious power.


    The killer couldn''t describe his fear of Samuel with words. He didn''t know what Samuel wanted to


    do, but even if he tried his best, he couldn''t get rid of the invisible bondage. He could only be like a


    lamb waiting to be ughtered.


    Samuel entered the killer¡¯s mind and explored the information he knew about the ck Sheep


    Organization. To Samuel¡¯s disappointment, however, he knew nothing except for receiving


    information and orders.


    None of these five killers truly understood what the ck Sheep organization was like!

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    The restless night did not bring any useful information to Samuel, but Samuel was not in a hurry.


    Since ck Sheep had known where he lived, they would continue to send more people.


    And in the case that these marginal characters could not kill him, the core experts of the ck


    Sheep Organization would inevitably appear. Samuel did not believe that they could really keep the


    organization secret. No one knew about the ck Sheep Organization.


    The next day, when Qi Yiyun woke up, she didn''t notice anything unusual. She couldn''t imagine that


    there were five killers at homest night, and they were all killed by Samuel quietly.


    At noon, Saber Twelve finally returned to Hillside Vi.


    Samuel did not ask what he had done in the past two days. After all, this was the private affair of


    Saber Twelve. Even if Samuel regarded him as a brother, he would leave him a certain amount of


    privacy.


    "I''m notte, am I?" asked Saber Twelve.


    The meaning of his words was very obvious, which was to ask Samuel if there were any killers from


    the ck Sheep Organization. It was only two days. In his opinion, it should not be so fast.


    "Five camest night, but unfortunately, like you, they knew nothing about the ck Sheep


    Organization," Samuel said helplessly.


    Five came!


    Saber Twelve''s eyelids jumped, and he subconsciously looked around the living room. There was


    no trace of a fight, and those five people would never leave for no reason.


    "Where are they?" asked Saber Twelve.


    Samuel pointed to the backyard and said, "In the back garden next year, the flowers will definitely


    be particrly bright."


    Saber Twelve''s hands and feet were stiff. Samuel¡¯s words meant that the corpses of the five people


    had been buried in the back garden.


    But in the absence of any traces of fighting, how did Samuel deal with the five killers?


    It was known that even the most marginal killers of the ck Sheep Organization were definitely


    masters. Did they not even have the slightest ability to resist in front of Samuel?


    Seeing Saber Twelve in a daze, Samuel knew what he was thinking and said, "In your eyes, these


    people may be very powerful, but for me, they''re just a pile of rubbish and don''t even have the right


    to resist."


    Saber Twelve took a deep breath and said, "The ck Sheep Organization will not give up until it


    reaches its goal. If it can''t kill you in one go, it will continue to


    send people here." "Don''t tell me it''s too slow. I hope they can show up as soon as possible,"


    Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve did not know whether tough or cry at this question. No one could still talk andugh


    after being targeted by the ck Sheep Organization. Samuel was probably the first person he had


    ever seen, and perhaps the only one in his life.


    "They''ll assess your strength and send someone even more powerful. Since the five of them haven''t


    completed their task, they''ll definitely send even more people next time. Moreover, they''ll be even


    more powerful. Based on the efficiency of the ck Sheep Organization, they''ll be here in less than


    three days," Saber Twelve exined.


    Samuel nodded and said, "It''s okay. Three days is not a long time. I hope that the next time people


    come, they can bring me some information about the ck Sheep Organization."


    Although Samuel had already told Saber Twelve that he had a mind-reading skill, Saber Twelve did


    not trust him very much in this matter, because this ability was beyond the understanding of


    ordinary people.


    "I''m afraid you''re not simple if you want to learn the secret of the ck Sheep Organization from


    them. The more powerful a killer is, the more loyal they''ll be to the organization. They''ll never betray


    the organization," said Saber Twelve.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Hey, you still don''t believe that I have Mind Reading.


    Seems like I have to show you next time," Samuel said.


    Today, Samuel had nothing special to do. He nned to study how to let ordinary people practice


    cultivation, because Samuel had already nned to take some people from Earth to the Xuanyuan


    World. And these people had to be able to cultivate, because the Xuanyuan World was a world


    where the weak were the prey of the strong. If they entered as ordinary people, they would not even


    have the ability to protect themselves in the future.


    However, not long after, Manfred gave Samuel a call. Furthermore, he seemed to be extremely


    excited over the phone.


    "Samuel, I''ve returned to Cloud City. Do you have time now? Come make a trip to Mu Linsi,"


    Manfred said.


    "Is there an urgent matter?" Samuel asked doubtfully. He had already sensed something unusual


    from Manfred''s excited tone. However, he was unable to guess what exactly happened.


    "Liu Fang followed me to Cloud City." Manfred said.


    "F*ck!" These words escaped Samuel''s mouth subconsciously. He did not expect Manfred to abduct


    Liu Fang in just a few days. Samuel could not imagine what kind of process it would be.


    Liu Fang came from a schrly family and was also a teacher. Logically speaking, she should be


    very against people of Manfred''s status. Why would she follow Manfred to Cloud City?


    Could it be that Manfred had concealed his identity?


    If that was the case, Samuel would think Manfred was stupid. He could lie for a while, but he


    couldn''t lie forever. When Liu Fang knew the truth, she would probably fall out with him.


    From Samuel¡¯s point of view, the best way for them to be together was to be frank. Only Manfred


    confessed his identity and Liu Fang could ept it, would they be able to be together.


    "Liu Fang, do you know who you are?" Samuel asked.


    "Yes, I already told her everything." Manfred said.


    This answer waspletely beyond Samuel¡¯s expectations.


    Could it be that there was still a restless heart hidden in Liu Fang''s heart? That was why she was


    able to ept Manfred''s identity?


    On the face of a good girl, there was a sister-inw''s heart hidden?


    Samuel shook his head subconsciously. Such a thing might exist, but it would never happen to Liu


    Fang. After all, her family background was so different that it was impossible for her to be the


    emperor''s concubine.


    "Okay, I''lle first." Samuel stopped guessing and prepared to go to Mu Linsi.


    Samuel looked at Saber Twelve just as he was about to leave. Before his rebirth, he and Manfred


    had been very close brothers. The two of them had taken care of Cloud City together and had been


    expanding their influence in the outer city. Saber Twelve had yed a significant role in this.


    "Go with me and introduce a friend to you," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve did not refuse. His life was now Samuel''s hands. Naturally, he would not refuse any of


    Han Tian''s arrangements.


    When the two came to Mu Linsi, Samuel saw Liu Fang. She was dressed in a white dress, which


    was ipatible with Mu Linsi''s environment. Because when he saw her, he did not look like a


    person who could y at a nightclub.

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    When Liu Fang saw Samuel, she was still a little shy. She had probably confirmed her rtionship


    with Manfred too quickly, so it was inevitable that she would be a little shy.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly felt a little admiration for Manfred.


    He had met Yvonne earlier, but up until today, Samuel had not really dealt with Yvonne.


    On the other hand, Manfred had managed to take care of Liu Fang in just a few days. Could it be


    that Manfred still had some other tricks up his sleeve when it came to picking up girls?


    Samuel couldn''t help but want to seek Manfred''s advice.


    "Let me introduce him to you. This is my good brother, Samuel." After saying this, Manfred nced


    at Saber Twelve. He did not recognize this foreign face.


    However, he knew that since he was able to follow Samuel¡¯s side, his rtionship with Samuel


    would definitely be extraordinary.


    "He''s called Saber Twelve. You can call him Twelve. He''s also a good brother," Samuel said.


    Manfred stretched out his fist.


    Saber Twelve understood this as well. He stretched out his fist and bumped it against Manfred''s.


    "Since you are Samuel''s brother, then you are my brother." Manfred said.


    Saber Twelve nodded with a smile. There were no friends in the field of killers, but he could tell from


    Manfred''s eyes that there was not the least bit of false emotion in his words. This feeling was


    foreign to Saber Twelve, but it was veryfortable.


    "This is my sister-inw, right?" Samuel looked at Liu Fang and asked with a smile.


    Manfred''s smile was bright and resplendent, while Liu Fang nodded her head shyly.


    Samuel sighed in his heart. Now was not the time to be unconvinced. Even Liu Fang had taken the


    initiative to admit it.


    "You know who he is, and you are willing to be with him?" Samuel joked to Liu Fang.


    "He has already promised me that he will leave the martial arts world." Liu Fang looked at Manfred


    and said.


    Manfred scratched his head with a smile and said to Samuel, "We''re nning to start a tutoring


    ss in Cloud City."


    Only then did Samuel remember this. Manfred had once washed his hands for Liu Fang. Now that


    he was together with Liu Fang, he would naturally repeat this matter.


    However, once Manfred exited the martial arts world, he would invite a lot of trouble. The only


    difference was that with Samuel, Manfred and Liu Fang''s safety could be guaranteed.


    "It''s up to you now. You can do whatever you want." Samuel did not try to persuade Manfred. With


    his current abilities, he no longer needed Manfred''s help. Moreover, Manfred''s withdrawal would


    allow Saber Twelve to make up for his loss. It would not affect the overall situation.


    Manfred mysteriously pulled Samuel to the side and said in a low voice: "Samuel, although this


    decision was a little hasty, it still went through my careful consideration. In the future, I may not be


    able to help you with the matters of the underworld. You won''t me me, right?"


    Samuel smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter to me whether you help me or not. I can''t stop what I


    want to do. Moreover, he has Saber Twelve now. He can take your ce."


    When Manfred heard this, he let out a sigh of relief. What he was most worried about was causing


    Samuel''s dissatisfaction. After all, with the help of his status, Samuel''s development in Cloud City


    would allow him to obtain twice the result with half the effort. Moreover, he would be able to save


    quite a bit of trouble. Now that Samuel had agreed, Manfred could rest assured.


    Manfred gestured for Liu Fang to make an "OK" gesture. Liu Fang''s expression became visibly


    more rxed, causing Samuel to be a little puzzled.


    Mo Manfred couldn''t have said something bad about him in front of Liu Fang, could he?


    "Manfred, what did you do? Why is Liu Fang afraid of me?" Samuel asked.


    Manfred shook his head like a rattle-drum and replied, "No, no, I didn''t say anything."


    Seeing Manfred''s hidden expression, Samuel wanted nothing more than to kick this fellow to death.


    However, in front of Liu Fang, he still had to give him some face. Hence, Samuel held himself back.


    "There is something very important that I will tell you in the future. At that time, you will face a


    choice. This choice will likely change your life," Samuel said.


    Manfred was stunned for a moment before he asked,'' What choice?"


    "I''ll tell youter. Now, I just want you to be mentally prepared." Samuel had not figured out how to


    let ordinary people practice. After all, the earth was not suitable for cultivation. It was as difficult as


    climbing up to heaven for ordinary people to do this. Samuel had to solve the first difficult problem.


    "Fine, no matter what, I will follow you as long as it doesn''t involve myself in society," Manfred said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. It seemed that he had really given up everything for Liu Fang.


    The scale of Cloud City was not big, but it was not small either. Furthermore, Manfred had spent a


    great deal of effort to obtain it. For the sake of a woman, he had given it up so easily. It was a true


    love.


    "You should meet with Saber Twelve and let him sessfully take your ce," Samuel reminded


    him.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Okay, I will arrange everything in the future."


    Saber Twelve stayed in Mu Linsi and asked Manfred some questions about the underworld. After


    greeting Liu Fang, Samuel left.


    If he wanted ordinary people to practice, the biggest problem was how to have enough Spiritual Qi.


    In the whole world, the only ce with this kind of environment was the Tianqi. However, if they


    were allowed to cultivate in the Tianqi, Samuel could not help them whenever and wherever he


    wanted. After all, he still had Yvonne in Cloud City. It was impossible for him to live in the Tianqi as


    well.


    "If all the Spiritual Qi on Earth can be gathered in one ce, it should be an excellent cultivation


    environment," Samuel said to himself. He immediately thought of Hillside Vi.


    It was absolutely the best choice to build Hillside Vi into a ce for cultivation, but how to gather


    Spiritual Qi was a big problem for Samuel.


    "Tianqi, Tianqi!" Samuel said and suddenly thought of something.


    Since Tianqi could gather the Spiritual Qi, it meant that there must be something special about


    Tianqi. As long as they found this unique ce, perhaps they could perfectly copy the way the


    Spiritual Qi gathered in Hillside Vi.


    "It seems that I''d better go to the Tianqi," Samuel sighed and said. But before going there, Samuel


    still had to deal with the ck Sheep Organization. Once he disappeared, the ck Sheep


    Organization would probably attack the people around him, which was something that Samuel


    absolutely did not want to see.


    Unconsciously, Samuel walked to the gate of the school, as if there was an invisible rope pulling


    him. Just this point alone had already doomed the immortal marriage between Samuel and Yvonne.


    However, when he arrived at the school gate, Samuel found something strange. Several thievish-


    looking guys squatted on the side of the road opposite the school, as if they were going to do


    something bad.

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    Samuel''s keen intuition told him that these people were not good people, so he walked toward


    them.


    As soon as he approached, he heard that they were talking about what to do today. Their words


    were vulgar and dirty, and their mouths were full of dirty words. One of them held a photo in his


    hand and looked at it constantly, and he kept looking at the school gate. It seemed that he was


    going to kidnap someone.


    "Little fellow, what are you doing?" One of them clenched his teeth and asked Samuel after


    discovering Samuel was approaching. He also intentionally revealed the tattoo on his arm. It


    seemed that he wanted to scare Samuel away.


    "Who are you going to kidnap?" Samuel asked directly.


    Hearing this, several people''s faces changed.


    The person holding the photo put it away as soon as possible.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brat, do you know what''s going to happen if you poke your nose into other people''s business?"


    "Boy, your mother didn''t tell you not to make trouble?"


    "Get out of here, or you''ll be beaten so hard that your mother won''t recognize you."


    Several people said to Samuel in an aggressive


    manner.


    These words would definitely be used to scare the average person. And a kid at Samuel''s age


    would have already pissed his pants.


    However, for Samuel, not only did these words not threaten him, they even made him feel


    ridiculous.


    How dare a few little punks on the street say something like that!


    Samuel walked to the man holding the photo and said, "Take out the photo."


    "Kid, you''re looking for trouble, aren''t you?"


    "F*ck you. You''re asking for a beating."


    The two of them immediately surrounded Samuel.


    Samuel looked at them coldly and said, "If you don''t want to die, hand it over and I''ll let you go."


    "Little fellow, your words are really quite bold. Go and die." The person who spoke waved his fist at


    Samuel.


    Samuel kicked out at a fast speed, and the man flew out directly.


    When the rest of the people saw this scene, they were dumbfounded!


    "Hand over the photo," Samuel continued.


    The man holding the photo was so scared that his face turned pale. He did not take Samuel


    seriously before, but he was scared when he saw the miserable situation of hispanion.


    "Kid, who are you?" Someone asked in a shaky voice.


    Samuel reached out his hand and grabbed the man''s throat, saying, "Do you want to try what it


    feels like if your neck is broken?"


    The man kept shaking his head and finally handed over the photos.


    When Samuel saw that the person in the photo was Yvonne, a killing intent surged in his heart.


    The reason why he came to make trouble for these people was that he had a hunch that this matter


    might have something to do with Yvonne, who would rather kill the wrong person than let it go, so


    he came to see it clearly.


    He didn''t expect these people to reallye to kidnap Yvonne.


    From Samuel¡¯s point of view, anyone who threatened Yvonne deserved to die. He had to nip these


    threats in the bud in order to ensure Yvonne''s safety.


    However, this was still the main street. Under everyone''s gazes, Samuel could not mess with the


    rules.


    "Tell me, who asked you to do this? If you dare to hide anything, you don''t have to live," Samuel


    said.


    They did not know what Samuel''s background was, but they had seen his skills. Thepanion


    who was kicked into the air directly fainted. Now he was still unconscious, so they could roughly


    estimate what kind of result his strength would bepared with Samuel''s.


    Even if they did it at the same time, it was very likely that they were no match for Samuel, so there


    was no need to ask for trouble.


    "It''s a man called Lionel. He promised to give us 100,000 dors." The person who took the photo


    was the most frightened, so he immediately confessed to Samuel.


    Upon hearing Lionel''s name, Samuel was not surprised at all. Because Yvonne would not offend


    these people. The most likely reason was that the contradiction between Lionel and Godfrey was


    transferred to Yvonne.


    However, Lionel was really a good-for-nothing. He actually dared toy his hands on his niece.


    "Get lost. Don''t let me see all of you again. Otherwise, you will not be so lucky next time around."


    Samuel sternly reprimanded.


    They quickly ran away. As for the man who fainted, no one took him away with them.


    Samuel took out his phone and dialed Godfrey''s number.


    At the moment, Godfrey was so busy that everything was spinning around him. He almost did


    everything by himself. He was afraid that if there was even the slightest mistake, it would cause the


    road for him to turn over to be bumpy.


    However, no matter how busy he was, he could not answer other people''s calls, but Godfrey would


    definitely not miss the call from Samuel.


    As soon as he heard the name "Godfrey", Godfrey put down what he was doing and picked up the


    phone.


    "Godfrey, is there anything I can do for you?" Godfrey asked.


    "Lionel found a group of people to kidnap Yvonne.


    Those people have been beaten away by me, but he will definitely not let it go. You should know


    how to deal with this matter, right?" Samuel said coldly.


    Godfrey''s expression became ferocious. Lionel had been kicked out of the Sue family and the


    company, but he still wanted to do such a thing!


    Yvonne was the only rtionship between the Sue family and Samuel. If anything happened to


    Yvonne, the Sue family would be doomed!


    "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll handle this matter as soon as possible," Godfrey said.


    Samuel hung up the phone. Although the trouble had been solved, he still had a worried look on his


    face. It was impossible for him to stay with Yvonne all the time to protect him. Such things were


    likely to happen in the future. For Yvonne''s safety, it was a very big problem.


    It was almost impossible topletely solve such a matter, unless Yvonne had the ability to protect


    himself.


    "Make Yvonne start cultivating as well?"


    After the idea came to Samuel''s mind, he quickly denied it, because she would have the ability to


    support herself in the future. Samuel did not know if cultivating now would cause problems to her


    ability to absorb Fuyao in the future, so he did not dare to give it a try easily.


    It seemed that he had to find an expert to protect Yvonne by his side.


    It was the end of school.


    The students walked out of the school one after another.


    Yvonne and Qi Yiyun, her two best friends, walked out of the school as usual.


    Seeing Qi Yiyun, Samuel thought of one thing. If Qi Yiyun was willing to protect Yvonne, it would be


    the best choice. After all, they were best friends now, and they spent most of the day together. It


    should not be a big problem to let the two of them live together.


    But doing so was a bit cruel for Qi Yiyun. After all, she still liked Samuel.


    Seeing Samuel, Qi Yiyun took the initiative to say hello to Yvonne and left.


    Meanwhile, Yvonne also took the initiative to walk up to Samuel.

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    "Youe to pick me up every day. Why don''t you study with me?" Yvonne said to Samuel.


    Samuel suddenly felt a pain in his head when he heard the words "reading".


    With his experience, if he lost his freedom again, Samuel would be driven crazy within three days.


    After all, he was already an adult.


    "Actually, I''m very busy every day," Samuel said.


    "Really?" Yvonne looked at Samuel with a doubtful face. She didn''t think that Samuel was so busy


    that he was like an idler all day long. If he was really busy, why would hee to pick her up every


    day after school?


    "Of course. I have my own job. Do you really think I''m idle?" Samuel said firmly.


    Yvonne nodded and stopped thinking about it. He said, "It''s summer vacation soon. There''s a


    summer camp event in the school, and I''m going to participate. Do you want to go there?"


    Of course, Samuel would not refuse to go out with Yvonne. After all, this kind of time to spend alone


    was very precious to him, and it was also a good time to cultivate their rtionship.


    "No problem. When will it be?" Samuel said.


    "A monthter. It''s still early. We''ll have to finish the final exam," Yvonne said.


    This was a very friendly time for Samuel. After all, he still needed to deal with the problem of the


    ck Sheep Organization. One month was enough for him to handle this matter well.


    "Okay, that''s a deal. I will definitely participate at that time."


    The two of them walked toward Yvonne''s house, which was a verymon practice. Even Yvonne


    was used to seeing Samuel take her home.


    It was still sent downstairs as usual. After Yvonne went upstairs, Samuel left.


    However, what was different this time was that as soon Yvonne returned home, she leaned against


    the window and watched Samuel leave. This was something that had never happened before.


    For some reason, every time he walked with Samuel, Yvonne felt very secure. After they parted,


    Yvonne felt empty in his heart, as if something was missing.


    Looking at Samuel''s back, Yvonne felt a sense of loss. It seemed to her that the journey home was


    so fast that she didn''t have enough time to stay with Samuel.


    "What are you doing by the window?" Lydia''s voice came from behind.


    Yvonne turned around in a panic and said, "No... Nothing."


    Lydia did not believe her. She walked to the window, looked outside, and asked Yvonne, "Are you


    having puppy love? I''m warning you, without my permission, I''ll break your legs if you dare to do


    such a thing."


    Lydia had always regarded Yvonne as her hope of making aeback, because she had never


    thought Godfrey would be able to make aeback one day. Therefore, if she wanted to live a


    good life, she had to rely on Yvonne.


    In particr, every time Lydia saw the news about the betrothal gifts, she would fantasize about


    Yvonne''s wedding in the future. If she could bring millions of betrothal gifts to their family, she would


    not have to worry about her good days.


    Therefore, Lydia had already decided that she would find Yvonne a husband in person. He didn''t


    have to be handsome or young, but he had to be rich.


    If Yvonne were to be harmed by those unscrupulous little bastards during this period, Lydia would


    definitely not allow it.


    "Didn''t you go back to grandmother''s house? Why did youe back?" Yvonne said with an


    unconvinced look. Although Lydia was her biological mother, Yvonne did not have much affection


    for her, because Lydia was at home and did not y the role of a good wife and mother.


    Moreover, she often scolded Godfrey as if he was worthless. Most of the time, Yvonne couldn''t bear


    to watch these things.


    So this time, when Lydia ran away from home, Yvonne didn¡¯t even try to persuade her.


    For Yvonne, without Lydia at home, it was much quieter.


    "You damn girl, don''t you want me toe back? This is my home." Lydia said to Yvonne fiercely.


    Yvonne didn''t want to argue with her, so he went straight back to her room.


    On the other hand.


    In the Sue family''s vi.


    After receiving a call from Samuel, Godfrey put down everything at hand and went to the Sue


    family¡¯s Vi.


    The old man of the Sue Family had now handed over all the work in thepany to Godfrey,


    because other cooperations in thepany were not important. As long as he cooperated well with


    Tagliare, the Sue Family would not have to worry about the development.


    At present, the Old Master could be counted as enjoying his life at home, making a pot of tea for


    himself, and living a leisurely day after listening to Opera.


    "Dad." Godfrey walked up to the old man and greeted him respectfully.


    In the past, if he heard Godfrey''s voice, the old man would only feel impatient. But now, it was


    different. Godfrey had be the future of Sue family, so the old man naturally had to pay attention


    to him.


    "Come here, have a seat," the old man said and poured a cup of tea for Godfrey.


    In the past, only Lionel could asionally enjoy such treatment. However, Godfrey did not feel


    ttered because he knew his current importance. If the old man wanted to see the development of


    the Sue family, he had to rely on his own ability.


    "Dad, Samuel called me today," Godfrey said.


    The old man sat up straight when he heard Samuel''s name because his life was saved by Samuel.


    The old man valued Samuel from the bottom of his heart.


    "What''s wrong? What did he say?" the old man asked.


    "Today, he found a few people who were ready to kidnap Yvonne. Although they were driven away


    by him, he wants me to deal with the mastermind behind this matter," Godfrey said.


    The Old Master scowled. The reason Samuel had helped the Sue family was because of Yvonne.


    Yvonne could not have any ident. Otherwise, the Sue family would also be doomed.


    "Do you know who did it? No matter what the cost, we have to deal with this person. We can''t let


    him hurt Yvonne," the old man said.


    "Lionel." Godfrey did not intend to beat around the bush and said directly.


    "What!" The old man was so angry that he stood up and said, "You said that the person who


    kidnapped Yvonne was Lionel?"


    "Yes, this is what Samuel told me personally. It can''t be false. That''s why I came to see you,"


    Godfrey said.


    The old man took in a deep breath. If it was an outsider who had done it, then he could''ve just found


    a few random people to settle it. And yet, the one who had done this idiotic thing was actually his


    son!


    Moreover, thinking about it carefully, Lionel did have the motive to do so. That he was driven out


    Sue family had something to do with Godfrey. It was understandable that he wanted to take revenge


    on Yvonne.


    The old man took out his phone and dialed Lionel''s number.


    "Come to the vi right now," Old Master said in a stern voice.


    On the other side of the phone, Lionel was confused. He was still waiting for those people to bring


    Yvonne to him. How could the old man suddenly call him?


    With apprehension, Lionel came to the vi. When he saw Godfrey, he had a bad feeling in his


    heart.


    At this time, the olddy also appeared, because before Lionel came, he called the olddy in


    advance to avoid idents.


    After all. Old Madam was the one who doted on him the most. If anything were to happen to him,


    Old Madam would be there to intercede for him.


    "Dad, Mom." Lionel only called his parents. He ignored his Big Brother, Godfrey, directly.


    "Lionel, do you think that it''s not bad enough for you to be kicked out of the Sue family? Do you


    want to die before you''re satisfied?" Old Master asked Lionel.


    Lionel pretended to be innocent, but before he could speak, the olddy said, "What''s wrong with


    you? Why are you talking about death? How unlucky."


    "It''s none of your business here."The Old Master red at the Old Madam.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "What do you mean? Are you cursing my son and not allowing me to refute?" The olddy was also


    angry as she red at the old man.


    "Cursing him?" The old man was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He said, "He''s


    courting his own death. He won''t cry until he''s faced with grim reality."


    "What happened? Is it so serious? We''re family. Do we have to fight to the death? How big a


    problem can''t we solve?" the Old Madam said.


    "Your precious son dared to kidnap Yvonne! Don''t you think it''s serious enough?" the old man said.


    This was something Lionel had decided to do in private and he had not told the Old Madam. Hence,


    the


    Old Madam was shocked when she heard that.


    Kidnapping Yvonne!


    Although she had always looked down upon the wild girl Yvonne, she was, after all, from the Sue


    family. Moreover, now the Sue family could get the opportunity to cooperate with Tagliare, which had


    a great rtionship with Yvonne. If something happened to Yvonne, the Sue family would not have


    a good life.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? How could I kidnap Yvonne? She is my niece." Lionel said to the


    old man with an expression of being wronged.


    "Lionel, you still don''t admit it now. Do I have to show the evidence in front of you?" Godfrey said.


    "Godfrey, I have left the Sue family and thepany. What else do you want me to do? Do you


    really want to force me to die? How dare you nder me with this kind of thing?" Lionel looked at


    Godfrey ferociously and said.


    Although he didn''t know why the old master knew this, Lionel knew that he couldn''t admit it no


    matter what. Otherwise, even if the olddy was present, she couldn''t save him.


    "nder you?" Godfrey stood up and walked up to Lionel. They looked at each other and said, "You


    know best what you''ve done. You know if I''m ndering you or not. Samuel called me personally on


    this matter. Do you know how much influence it will have on the Sue


    family if you do so?¡± "And as you said, she is your niece. How could you be so cruel?"


    "Bullshit. This has nothing to do with me. I didn''t do it. " Lionel argued.

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    No matter how Lionel argued, in Godfrey''s mind, he had already confirmed that this matter was


    done by him. This was because his trust in Samuel was 100%. He would definitely not have the


    slightest doubt about Samuel. Moreover, this matter was rted to Yvonne. Samuel would definitely


    not make such a joke.


    As for Lionel, in Godfrey''s opinion, it was reasonable for him to retaliate against him in this way.


    After all, Lionel was driven out of the Sue family and thepany because of him.


    "Lionel, it''s useless for you to argue. I warn you, this kind of thing can only happen once. I will not


    allow it to happen again. What''s more, I advise you not to target Yvonne. Otherwise, you don''t even


    know how you die," Godfrey said. Lionel was his biological brother after all, so he could not kill


    Lionel because of such a thing. He could only give him another chance.


    However, when Lionel heard these words, he became even angrier and said, "Are you threatening


    me? Godfrey, don''t think that you can really turn the tables. As long as I am here, I will pull you


    down sooner orter. You''re a good-for-nothing and you don''t have the ability to manage the


    company at all."


    It was definitely not a wise choice to say such words in front of the old master, but Lionel had no


    time to care so much. He was so angry that he wanted to kill


    Godfrey.


    The old man snorted coldly. In the past, Lionel''s ability was indeed stronger than Godfrey''s, and the


    Sue family''spany indeed intended to let Lionel take full charge of it.


    But now, the advantage Godfrey had was definitely not something Lionel couldpare with. It had


    nothing to do with personal ability. Just the point of Tagliare was enough for the old man to hand


    over thepany to Godfrey.


    "Do you think I''m threatening you? No, this is just the kindest advice. If you hurt Yvonne, the people


    you offended is not just me," Godfrey said. Samuel was more concerned about Yvonne¡¯s safety


    than he was. Once Yvonne was in danger and Lionel was the mastermind, Godfrey could almost


    imagine what Lionel would end up with.


    Given Samuel¡¯s ability and temper, how could he possibly survive?


    "Lionel, you have been driven out of the Sue family. If you still want to cause trouble for the Sue


    family, I don''t mind killing you myself." The old man said. He also understood the importance of


    Yvonne to the Sue family, so he must nip Lionel''s dangerous thoughts in the bud.


    Lionel felt a chill in his heart. Judging from the old man''s attitude, it was obvious that he did not care


    about him at all. Moreover, the words "killing him by himself" fully showed how determined the old


    man


    was.


    This made Lionel almost desperate because he knew that it was almost an extravagant hope for


    him to return to thepany and regain power.


    This also made the evil seed in Lionel''s mind sprout. Since he could not get what he wanted, he


    could only destroy everything in front of him!


    "Dad, do you really want to be so heartless? Won¡¯t you give me a chance to change?" Lionel


    gnashed his teeth and said.


    The old woman also said, "They are all our sons.


    People will make mistakes. Please forgive Lionel this time and let him go back to thepany first."


    The old man¡¯s ice-cold face didn''t change at all. So what if it was his son? As long as it threatened


    the development of thepany, even if it was his own son, the old man wouldn''t give him any


    chance.


    And he knew Lionel''s character. Once he returned to thepany, he would inevitably bring a lot of


    trouble to Godfrey. If Tagliare''s cooperation was hurt because of Lionel, he would regret it.


    "Absolutely not. I can tell you that you can''t go back to thepany for the rest of your life. This is


    your own fault." The old man said.


    These words were like a bolt from the blue to Lionel. The old man''s words were so resolute that


    Lionel felt that he had lost all hope.


    "Dad, I''m also your son. How can you do this to me?" Lionel said with a painful face.


    "How did you hurt the interests of Sue family? Have you forgotten? When you betrayed Sue family


    and told Yang Guangyuan about the project, why didn''t you think that you were a member of Sue


    family?" The old man was so angry that his breath quickened when he thought of this. He never


    thought Lionel would do such a stupid thing. For the sake of his position in thepany, he could


    sacrifice the huge benefits of thepany!


    What right did such a person have to inherit thepany?


    Even if he handed over thepany to him, it would be destroyed by him sooner orter.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The old master also wouldn''t allow his life''s work to be ruined.


    "Give him another chance. He knows he was wrong. He will never make another mistake in the


    future." The olddy said sadly. Compared with Godfrey, she loved Lionel more because Godfrey


    was born dull. He was not likable at all. However, Lionel was different. He would often say good


    words to make the olddy happy. This situation was simr to that of the Hannigan family.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you say one more word, I will let you get out of the Sue family." The old man


    stared at the olddy and said. The reason Lionel became so selfish was that the olddy indulged


    him too much. If she had not made Lionel proud of himself, how could he betray the Sue family?


    The Old Madam saw that the Old Master was really angry, so she could only shut up. In such a


    situation, she did not dare to provoke the Old Master.


    At this time, not only did the olddy have some hatred for Samuel in her heart. If it had not been for


    the fact that Samuel had pulled the old master back from the line of death, she would have been in


    charge of the Sue family now. How could it be like this?


    "Dad, there are still a lot of things waiting for me to deal with in thepany. I''m leaving now,"


    Godfrey said.


    The old man nodded quickly and said, "You can leave now. Thepany matters. Don''t worry. I


    won''t let anyone threaten Yvonne¡¯s safety."


    "Okay, I''m leaving now." After that, Godfrey turned to the olddy and said, "Mom, I''m leaving."


    The olddy did not even look at Godfrey, as if he was not her biological son.


    As soon as Godfrey left, Lionel was also ready to leave.


    However, the Old Master had not taught him enough lessons. Moreover, he had to let Lionel know


    the consequences of continuing to do these stupid things.


    "Stop right there. Did I let you go?" the old man asked.


    Lionel''s face was expressionless, and his eyes were extremely cold. He said, "Since I am no longer


    a member of the Sue family, why do you care about me? Do I need your permission to go where I


    want to go?"


    At this point, Lionel was not afraid of falling out with the old master. He walked straight out of the


    vi.

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    "Godfrey, stop right there." After walking out of the vi, Lionel shouted at Godfrey.


    At present, Godfrey was no longer afraid of his younger brother. In the past, he was bullied in the


    company, and even though he was scolded severely, he did not dare to talk back. But now it was


    different. Lionel was driven out of thepany, and he had the final say in thepany, so Lionel


    naturally lost the capital to show off in front of him.


    Seeing Godfrey ignored him, Lionel, who was full of anger, ran to Godfrey and blocked his way.


    "Haven''t you heard a saying that a good dog doesn''t block the way?" Godfrey said faintly.


    Lionel gnashed his teeth in hatred. The guy who had dared not breathe in front of him before, now


    did not even take him seriously at all.


    "Godfrey, you''re just a lucky good-for-nothing. What right do you have to show off in front of me?"


    Lionel gnashed his teeth and said.


    "I''m lucky. What about you? You''re so powerful, but now you''re just a stray dog? Do you really


    regard this as the past? Your ability is nothing more than what Mom secretly put in a good word for


    you. Do you really think that you can get a position in thepany based on your own strength?"


    Godfrey sneered. Lionel


    was indeed a little clever, but his cleverness was used in the internal struggle of thepany. His


    real contribution to thepany could be counted on one hand, and it was all opportunities given


    by the olddy.


    If it weren''t for the olddy, his nature wouldn''t be much different from Godfrey''s.


    "Godfrey, if you piss me off, you won''te to a good end," Lionel said with cold eyes.


    "For the sake of our blood rtions, I will warn you onest time. You can hurt anyone, but you can''t


    hurt Yvonne. The person who protects her has the ability that you can¡¯t imagine. When you really


    see the coffin, you will regret it," Godfrey said.


    Lionel curled his lips into a cold smile and said, "It''s no use scaring me. I advise you to take good


    care of Yvonne. Otherwise, she might be taken to the suburbs by a few rogues."


    Godfrey didn''t expect Lionel to have such a vicious idea.


    Yvonne was just a little girl, and she was his niece. How could Lionel have such an idea?


    However, Godfrey did not warn Lionel not to act rashly. He had already said what he should say.


    Lionel had an indifferent attitude and would not listen to his words at all. Moreover, a vicious idea


    had also formed in Godfrey''s heart.


    "Since this guy doesn''t regard me as his brother, I''ll let


    him die!"


    If he threatened Yvonne, Samuel would only give him one path, and that would be death!


    "On the day of your death, I will definitely customize a high-end wreath for you." Leaving this


    sentence, Godfrey got into the car.


    Watching Godfrey drive away, Lionel''s hatred reached its peak. He took out his phone and called


    those gangsters.


    He knew that the truth must be revealed by those guys. If it weren''t for them, Godfrey would never


    have known about it.


    "What are you going to do? You can''t even handle such a small thing. You''re really a group of good-


    for-nothings." After the phone was connected, Lionel started to swear.


    The bastard on the other end of the line was seriously injured and was still recuperating at home.


    When he saw Lionel was angry, he was full of anger and said,'' You didn''t even tell me that there are


    still people protecting her. My people are all injured, it''s best if you pay some medical expenses. If


    not, this matter will not be over."


    Someone was protecting Yvonne?


    This sentence made Lionel feel a little strange.


    Could it be that Godfrey had reached the point of inviting Yvonne¡¯s personal bodyguard?


    He had only been a senior executive of thepany for a long time, but he had already hired a


    personal bodyguard in such a generous way. How much would it cost thepany?


    Thinking of this, Lionel felt even more unfair, because in his opinion, he should have deserved the


    money, but now it was in Godfrey''s pocket.


    "You can ask for money, but if you arrest Yvonne, I''ll pay you double," Lionel said.


    When the leader heard double the money, he was moved. But when he thought of Samuel''s means,


    he felt a chill. If he met the guy again, he would not be as lucky as he was today.


    But under the present temptation of money, he really couldn''t find a reason to refuse.


    "Three times, not a penny less," said the leader of the gangsters.


    As long as he could capture Yvonne and destroy Godfrey, no matter how much money he spent, it


    would be worth it for Lionel. At most, he would sell the apartment in his hand.


    "When you catch her, ask me for money." After that, Lionel hung up the phone.


    In Hillside Vi, Samuel handed the matter over to Godfrey, he did not think about this matter


    anymore. After all, Godfrey was Yvonne¡¯s father, and he would definitely attach great importance to


    Yvonne¡¯s safety.


    He would definitely be able to handle this matter well, so Samuel would not need to worry about it.


    "Saber Twelve, do you smell that there seems to be some kind of bad smell in the house," Samuel


    said to Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve nodded and said, "Indeed, I found it yesterday, but it tastes a little heavier today."


    Samuel stood up and began to search for the source of the smell.


    Saber Twelve sniffed as well. The two of them were like dogs looking forward to something.


    At the same time, the two walked to the door of Qi Yiyun''s room. Moreover, the smell here was the


    strongest in the whole family. In other words, the smell came from Qi Yiyun''s room.


    "Here it is," Saber Twelve said with certainty.


    This was Qi Yiyun''s private room. Normally, Samuel shouldn''t have broken into a girl''s room so


    easily, but her room was so smelly that he couldn''t stand it. He could only go in and see what was


    going on.


    However, when he twisted the knob, he found that the door had been locked. It was obvious that Qi


    Yiyun was on guard against him!


    "What the f*ck! Locked up," Samuel said with a look of surprise.


    "Why don''t I do it?" Saber Twelve asked.


    Samuel knew that Saber Twelve wanted to open it by violence. If so, did he still need Saber


    Twelve? Ayer of his cultivation was enough to break the wooden door.


    "Open your eyes and take a good look," Samuel said, the corners of his mouth rising.


    Before Saber Twelve could understand what Samuel''s words meant, he saw Samuel''s hand sliding


    across the lock. Then, the sound of a lock being unlocked could be heard.


    Saber Twelve was stunned by what he did.


    "Is... is this magic trick?" Saber Twelve asked Samuel.


    "Magic is a diversionary tactic. It''s a trap set up in advance. Do you think I''ve set it up in advance?"


    Samuel said with a smile. Then he pushed open Qi Yiyun''s door.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    Saber Twelve knew a lot about magic. He knew that, as Samuel said, magic was just a trick.


    It was impossible for Samuel to be so bored as to set up a trap in front of him.


    But if this was not magic, how did Samuel do it?


    When Saber Twelve was still in a daze, Samuel had already entered the room and found the source


    of the stench. It turned out to be the birthday cake he had given to Qi Yiyun a few days ago.


    Moreover, the cake had not yet been removed. That was to say, Qi Yiyun had not eaten it at all. She


    had forced the cake to rot.


    Why was that?


    "Doesn''t she like it?"


    But when she received the cake that day, Qi Yiyun''s performance was very fond of it. Was all of this


    yed by her?


    But that didn''t make sense. If she didn''t like it, why didn''t she throw it away directly but put it in the


    room to stink instead?


    At this time, Saber Twelve walked into the room.


    Although he was used to the smell of blood, he still couldn''t help pinching his nose in the face of the


    stink of decay.


    "The cake must have broken down," Saber Twelve pinched his nose and said.


    Samuel nodded. He was still wondering why Qi Yiyun would do that. It did not make sense at all.


    If she didn''t eat it, it should mean that she didn''t like it. If she didn''t like it, it would be easy to throw it


    away. Why did she still put it in the room?


    "Saber Twelve, if it''s something you don''t like, will you continue to keep it?" Samuel asked Saber


    Twelve.


    Saber Twelve did not even think about it. His answer was very straightforward. "Of course not. If


    you don''t like it, you have to throw it away."


    "But she doesn''t like it, and it stinks in her room. What''s the reason?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    When Saber Twelve was thinking about this question, he suddenly thought of another possibility.


    She didn''t eat it, but she still kept it. It wasn''t necessarily because she didn''t like it. It was also


    possible that she didn''t want to eat it because she attached too much importance to it. Even if it was


    smelly, she didn''t want to throw it away.


    "Maybe it''s because she likes it so much that she can''t bear to eat it. She can''t throw it away even if


    it stinks," Saber Twelve said.


    Samuel was taken aback. This was indeed possible. After all, when she received the cake that day,


    Qi Yiyun''s happy reaction could not be faked.


    Even if the Shadow Emperor was putting on an act in front of Samuel, he would see through it, let


    alone Qi Yiyun?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Therefore, it was very likely that Qi Yiyun had done so because she liked him too much.


    But if it was true, it would be a headache for Samuel.


    It was an unintentional move, but a cake could make Qi Yiyun so obsessed. It showed that she had


    a deep affection for Samuel, which was thest thing Samuel wanted to see.


    Samuel walked out of the room with the cake in his hand. Since the cake was smelly, there was no


    need to keep it.


    And if he didn''t throw it away, Qi Yiyun was likely to keep it forever. Samuel didn''t want Qi Yiyun to


    live in a foul room.


    "Godfrey. If you don''t do it with her consent, I''m afraid she won''t be able to ept it," reminded


    Saber Twelve.


    "She has to ept it even if she cannot ept it. It is not like I can turn my home into a garbage


    pile." Samuel said helplessly.


    Saber Twelve did not say anything else. If Qi Yiyun kept putting down the cake, the stench would


    be more and more obvious. By then, the entire vi would smell like this. It was indeed no


    different from a garbage dump.


    However, Qi Yiyun attached great importance to the cake. If she went home and saw that the cake


    was gone, she would probably break down.


    After throwing away the cake, Samuel''s mood was a little heavy. He did not expect that a piece of


    cake would cause such a consequence. If he had known earlier, he would never have done that.


    "ording to the efficiency of the ck Sheep Organization, their men should being for the


    second time. Based on your understanding, what kind of people would being this time?"


    Samuel asked Saber Twelve.


    When it came to business, Saber Twelve''s expression became much more serious.


    "The assassins of the ck Sheep Organization are divided into three levels. The ones who


    attacked mest time were the lowest-level copper card killers. Presumably, the ones who came to


    assassinate you are also the copper card assassins. Generally speaking, if the task can''t be


    completed, there will be a silver card." Saber Twelve exined.


    "Does the silver card know more about the ck Sheep Organization?" Samuel continued to ask.


    Saber Twelve scratched his head awkwardly and said, "I''m just a bronze card. I don''t know much


    about silver cards, but it''s already a very powerful role to be promoted to silver cards. I think they


    should be more familiar with it." "What about the gold token? A silver token is already very powerful.


    How strong are gold tokens?" Samuel asked out of curiosity.


    Speaking of the gold medal, Saber Twelve''s facial expression was obviously twitching, as if he had


    a sense of fear of the word gold medal.


    After taking a deep breath, Saber Twelve said, "It''s said that there are three gold medal assassins in


    the ck Sheep Organization. They have abilities that ordinary people don''t have. Besides, in this


    world, there are no tasks that they can''t aplish.


    ording to my understanding, every time the ck Sheep organization uses gold medal, it must


    be an assassination that shocked the world. However, these are just rumors. No one can verify


    whether it''s true or not."


    He had abilities that ordinary people didn''t have.


    This sentence made Samuel very curious, because he himself was such an existence.


    Could it be that there were other people in the same boat as him overseas?


    If that was the case, then it was still good news for Samuel. He was worried that he could not let the


    people around him cultivate. If there was such a person abroad, he might be a breakthrough


    point.


    "It seems that only when the gold medal appears will I be able to understand the ck Sheep


    Organization," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve''s eyelids twitched. No one in this world was willing to face the assassination of the


    Golden Medal killer of the ck Sheep organization, because once they used the gold medal, their


    target would definitely be a dead end.


    However, Samuel seemed to be very eager to do so.


    "Samuel, that''s no joke!" Saber Twelve reminded Samuel.


    Samuel turned to look at Saber Twelve and said with a smile, "Look at me. Do you think I''m joking?"


    Saber Twelve nodded subconsciously. Samuel was able tough even at a time like this. What else


    could it be other than ying around?


    "You haven''t met a truly strong person. If you have the chance in the future, I will definitely let you


    have a look." Samuel smiled and said.


    In this world, there was still no one who could make Samuel show 100% strength. If there was really


    a gold medal in the ck Sheep Organization, perhaps Samuel would be interested in it and have a


    chance to show the real superiors to Saber Twelve.


    However, before facing these problems, Samuel had another problem, which was Qi Yiyun who was


    about to go home.

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    For Qi Yiyun, it was a happy thing that Samuel did not appear at the school gate, because it meant


    that Samuel would not be with Yvonne today.


    What was even more delightful was that Samuel was still at home. This allowed Qi Yiyun to be


    alone with Samuel. Although nothing would happen if they were alone, it was enough for Qi Yiyun.


    "It''s really strange that you didn''t go to school today," Qi Yiyun said to Samuel, who was watching


    TV in the living room.


    Hearing Qi Yiyun''s question, Samuel, who had no interest in the TV content, casually said, "It''s not


    a good thing to stick together every day."


    Qi Yiyun wrinkled her nose. Clearly, she was a little repulsed by this statement.


    Back in the room, Qi Yiyun immediately looked at the ce where the cake was ced. When she


    found that the ce was empty, she was suddenly stunned.


    Samuel, who was sitting in the living room, heard a scream.


    In less than three seconds, the panic-stricken Qi Yiyun ran to the living room.


    "Where''s my cake? Where''s my cake?" Qi Yiyun asked Samuel in a panic, as if she had lost the


    most precious


    thing.


    Although Samuel had thought of Qi Yiyun''s reaction, he did not expect it to be so intense.


    "The cake has already smelled bad. I threw it away," Samuel said. Since this matter could not be


    hidden, he might as well tell Qi Yiyun directly and let her ept reality.


    Furthermore, the cake had always been smelly at home. Even if Qi Yiyun could stand it, Samuel


    could not.


    "Throw it away!" Qi Yiyun ran to Samuel and asked nervously, "That''s mine. Why did you throw it


    away? Where did you throw it? Where did you throw it?"


    "The trash can. It has already been carried away by the garbage truck. It''s a rotten cake. Do you


    want to keep it here forever?" Samuel said lightly.


    Qi Yiyun was dumbfounded.


    She sat on the ground with dull eyes.


    For her, it was Samuel''s first gift. It was a precious memorable present that could not be reced by


    anything.


    Although it had expired and was mildewed and smelly, it was still the thing she valued most for Qi


    Yiyun.


    Back home every day, and even before going to bed every night, Qi Yiyun would stare at the cake


    to fall asleep.


    "Cake is food. It''s meant to be eaten. If you don''t eat it, it will be useless," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun shook her head. Other cakes were meant for eating, but Samuel had given it to her. She


    thought it was a gift, a present that could be collected. As for how it would be and how stinky it


    would be, Qi Yiyun did not care at all.


    "No, no, I''ll get it back. I''ll get it back." After saying that, Qi Yiyun stood up and ran out of the door


    like crazy.


    To one side, Saber Twelve could not help but sigh when he saw this. He knew that Qi Yiyun did not


    really care about cakes. Rather, it was Samuel. It was Samuel who had sent her the cake. That was


    why the cake had be so different.


    Qi Yiyun''s love for Samuel seemed to have reached the point of insanity.


    When Qi Yiyun was about to reach the door, Samuel suddenly appeared in front of her and blocked


    her way.


    Saber Twelve''s eyes suddenly widened!


    He was sitting not far away from Samuel. But in the blink of an eye, Samuel was already 20 meters


    away. He could move in an instant!


    The speed was so fast that Saber Twelve couldn''t see how it happened at all.


    "What the f*ck!" Saber Twelve blurted out subconsciously.


    Qi Yiyun plunged into Samuel''s arms. At this time, she did not notice how Samuel appeared in front


    of her. The only thought in her mind was the cake.


    "Get out of my way. Don¡¯t block my way. I¡¯m going to find the cake," Qi Yiyun tore Samuel and said.


    "Can you calm down a little? It''s just a smelly cake. Is it that important?" Samuel said.


    "It''s important. Of course it''s important." Qi Yiyun said in a hoarse voice, "You gave it to me. It''s


    more important than anything else."


    Samuel sighed helplessly. He did not expect that sending a cake would lead to such a thing. If he


    had known earlier, Samuel would never have done so.


    "It stinks and has rotted. So what if you get it back?" Samuel said.


    "I want to keep it and stay by my side for the rest of my life." Qi Yiyun''s tears burst out.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and pped Qi Yiyun on the back of her head. She was in a very unstable


    mood now, so he could only use this way to calm her down for a while.


    Samuel felt a little guilty when he carried Qi Yiyun back to the room. This was not caused by the


    cake, but by himself. It was a pity that this problem could not be solved. He could not do anything to


    embarrass Yvonne in order to make up for his guilt for Qi Yiyun.


    Aftering out of Qi Yiyun''s room, Samuel sighed. For him, this problem was even harder to deal


    with than Velocisaurus.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked curiously when he saw the strange look in Saber Twelve''s eyes.


    Saber Twelve did not care how Samuel was going to deal with the emotional problem. He was more


    curious about how Samuel had appeared in front of Qi Yiyun in the blink of an eye.


    "You appeared in front of Qi Yiyun in an instant just now," Saber Twelve said.


    This was an unconscious move of Samuel, not a deliberate show of his skills in front of Saber


    Twelve.


    However, since Saber Twelve had already seen it, Samuel did not mind showing it to him.


    Samuel instantly disappeared in front of Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve felt as if Samuel had suddenly be invisible. Just as he was panicking, Samuel''s


    voice came from behind him. "Is that so?"


    Saber Twelve suddenly turned his head. Samuel had already appeared in front of him, and it


    happened in an instant.


    Saber Twelve found it hard to believe because even the fastest person in the world could not reach


    this level.


    "How... how did you do that?" Saber Twelve asked


    incredulously.


    "This is really hard to exin to you, but I will think of a way to allow you to have this type of ability


    as well." Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve''s eyes widened. It was even more unbelievable. Could Samuel still pass on this ability


    to him?


    "You''re not joking, aren''t you? Let me have it too. How can I?" Saber Twelve said.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "From your perspective right now, it is indeed an impossible matter. Moreover, I am unable to do it


    within such a short period of time. However, I will definitely think of a solution. Sooner orter, you


    will be different from everyone else in this matter." Samuel said.

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    Upon hearing Samuel''s words, Saber Twelve was inexplicably excited, because he had begun


    imagining himself possessing such an ability. At that time, even the top-notch killers of the ck


    Sheep Organization would not have to be afraid.


    At this time, Saber Twelve also gradually understood why Samuel was not afraid of the ck Sheep


    organization.


    Perhaps in his eyes, the so-called experts of the ck Sheep organization weren''t worth


    mentioning at all.


    However, there was one thing that made Saber Twelve very curious. After all, the road of martial


    arts was built over time. If one had great strength, he would have to go through a long period of


    training. But Samuel was so strong at such a young age. Could it be that he had reached an


    amazing level of talent?


    "Godfrey, you''re so powerful at such a young age. Your future strength will be even more terrifying,


    won''t it?" asked Saber Twelve.


    Samuel was indeed young, but this was his second life. Strictly speaking, Samuel was not as simple


    as a teenager.


    However, there was no way to exin this question to Saber Twelve. After all, even if he did, Saber


    Twelve would not believe it.


    "I don''t know if it will be even more powerful, but I still have a chance," Samuel said.


    He had already reached the Divine Realm of the Xuanyuan World. If he wanted to be stronger, he


    had to go to a higher-level world through the Thunder Tribtion. But whether he could do it or not


    was still unknown to Samuel. After all, there was a powerful opponent waiting for him in the


    Xuanyuan World.


    Saber Twelve could only take Samuel¡¯s words as a sign that his strength had reached a bottleneck.


    If he wanted to be stronger, he had to break through the bottleneck.


    Night fell. In order to make Qi Yiyun sleep soundly, Samuel deliberately used a little trick that would


    not cause any harm to Qi Yiyun s body.


    After the night fell, Samuel and Saber Twelve returned to their respective rooms. However, both of


    them were in a good mental state. They had no intention of sleeping at all.


    ording to Samuel¡¯s guess, the ck Sheep Organization''s efficiency in handling matters meant


    that the second group of killers would definitely visit in the near future. Moreover, Samuel had a very


    strong premonition that these killers would very likely appear tonight.


    Saber Twelve had the same idea, so he was not sleepy at all.


    The two of them closed their eyes and rested in their respective rooms in different ways, quietly


    waiting for the killers toe in.


    At nearly two o''clock in the morning, Samuel finally perceived some movement. Those killers did not


    let him down. They finally showed up.


    However, at this time, Saber Twelve still did not know what had happened, because his senses


    could not bepared with Samuel¡¯s. Unless the other side made a certain movement, he could


    only feel it.


    But this time, the silver card killers sent by the ck Sheep Organization were much stronger than


    Saber Twelve. It was almost impossible for him to perceive the presence of those killers.


    When those killers broke into the vi, Samuel appeared in the living room again.


    In the darkness, Samuel could clearly sense where the killers were. He could see them walking


    gingerly.


    It had to be said that when these killers were carrying out the assassination mission, they were like


    thieves who stole things. They didn''t have the demeanor of a master at all.


    "You guys are more like thieves," Samuel said.


    The killers reacted almost at the same time and froze on the spot. They had never thought that they


    had been discovered.


    The next moment, the lights in the living room were turned on, and the light instantly shone into


    every


    corner.


    The killers were blinded by the sudden light. By the time they could see the surroundings clearly,


    Samuel had not moved. He was still sitting steadily on the sofa.


    "Are you Samuel?" One of them asked Samuel. When they epted this mission, their superior


    had specially told them that Samuel was very powerful. Several copper medal killers had already


    died in his hands, but he was just a child, which made these killers very surprised.


    "I''m your target. Don''t you know who I am?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Although the man was surprised, since the target had appeared and his whereabouts had been


    exposed, there was no need to talk nonsense.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Afterpleting the task, it was their purpose to leave here.


    "Attack." The man ordered the others.


    Samuel smiled faintly. This was the so-called Silver Card Killer. Wasn''t he too weak? He was just an


    ordinary person. How could he pose a threat to Samuel?


    "Can you all still move?" Samuel said.


    As soon as he said that, those people were shocked to find that they couldn''t move at all, as if their


    feet were glued to the ground. And except for their eyes, they couldn''t move at all.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The air is poisonous."


    "What did you do to us?"


    Several killers asked Samuel in panic. They had not made a move yet, but they could not move.


    They were at the mercy of others. How could they not be panicked?


    At this time, Saber Twelve rushed out of the room. It was not until then that he noticed the


    movement in the living room.


    When Saber Twelve saw those killers, he instantly became nervous.


    Through the badges on their shoulders, Saber Twelve knew that these people were silver gold


    assassins. Their strength was far greater than that of copper-masked assassins, which made Saber


    Twelve feel desperate.


    Because he knew clearly that he was absolutely no match for these people.


    "Samuel, you go first," Saber Twelve said subconsciously to Samuel. He could only try his best to


    block these people, giving Samuel a certain amount of time to escape.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. "This guy is so stupid. Didn''t he show enough strength in front of Saber


    Twelve? How could he let me run away?"


    "Saber Twelve, you are really brawny and simple-minded. Do I need to run away? Can these people


    defeat me?" Samuel said helplessly.


    Saber Twelve was stunned for a moment. When he saw Samuel''s rxed expression, there was no


    sign of fear or nervousness on his face.


    Moreover, Saber Twelve finally noticed another strange phenomenon. These killers were scattered


    everywhere, and there was no sign of fighting at all. It was too strange.


    Logically speaking, when the killer was discovered by their target, they would choose to take action


    as soon as possible. They would never give the target any chance to speak to avoid unnecessary


    complications.


    After all, the killers'' goal was to kill their targets, but why hadn''t they taken action yet?


    "Samuel, why are these guys so stunned? They didn''t attack you?" There was a voice in Saber


    Twelve''s heart. Something must have happened, which was why these people did not attack.


    Moreover, what had happened was definitely rted to Samuel.

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    Samuel raised his eyebrows with a smile and said," You can ask them if they can move?"


    Can they move?


    Saber Twelve did not quite understand these words. These people were not bound, so how could


    they not move?


    But looking at their stunned looks on the spot, it seemed that they really couldn''t move. Why was


    that?


    "Saber Twelve, you should be well aware of the consequences of opposing the ck Sheep


    Organization. As long as you kill him, I will help you appeal to the organization for the past," the


    man said to him. His current state was that of a fish on the cutting board. Unless Saber Twelve was


    willing to help kill Samuel, they would be the ones who died. Thus, he could only use the ck


    Sheep Organization to threaten Saber Twelve.


    Since the day Saber Twelve decided to leave the ck Sheep Organization, he had been thinking


    about what kind of fate he would encounter. Therefore, such a threat was meaningless to Saber


    Twelve and would not make him feel afraid.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    On the contrary, his words made Saber Twelve feel that he was begging him, which meant that he


    was facing a dangerous situation.


    "You''re just a silver card assassin. What position do you have in the ck Sheep Organization?


    What right do you have to plead for mercy on my behalf?" Saber Twelve said disdainfully.


    The man mistaken Saber Twelve for having a crush on him and said with a smile, "Although I''m a


    silver card assassin, I''m also one of the twelve core members of the ck sheep Organization. I''m


    the one who governs all the silver card assassins. Of course I''m qualified to plead mercy on your


    behalf."


    His words made Samuel''s eyes light up. He had thought that it would only be possible for him to find


    out the secret of the ck Sheep organization when the gold medal killers appeared. He did not


    expect that a core member would appear here.


    "It seems that you know a lot of secrets of the ck Sheep Organization." Samuel said with a smile.


    In this way, it would be a great piece of good news for him to save a lot of time.


    "So what? I''m warning you. If you kill me, the ck Sheep organization will never let you off." The


    man threatened Samuel.


    Hisck of intelligence made Samuel doubt his status in the ck Sheep Organization.


    Could it be that if he didn''t kill the man, the ck Sheep Organization could pretend as if nothing


    had happened?


    "It seems that you guys don''t have a high IQ," Samuel said helplessly.


    Saber Twelve looked embarrassed and wanted to defend himself, but he couldn''t find a suitable


    exnation. After all, this guy''s words were indeed a little stupid.


    Samuel walked toward the man. It would be unrealistic for the man to reveal the secret of the ck


    Sheep Organization, so he did not bother to talk nonsense. He nned to invade the organization


    with his Divine Sense, so that he could be easier and more direct, and better understand the secret


    of the ck Sheep Organization.


    "What are you doing?" The man said in panic. He had exhausted all his strength, but he still couldn''t


    move at all, which made him feel incredible. What happened? Why couldn''t he move?


    "I want to know all the things about the ck Sheep Organization. You won''t tell me, will you?"


    Samuel said.


    "Humph." The man snorted coldly and said, "Of course I won''t tell you."


    "In this case, I can only solve this problem by myself. Perhaps, it will make your mind a little


    confused. But anyway, you are going to die, and you don''t mind bing a psycho before you die,


    do you?" Samuel said.


    Except for Saber Twelve, no one present could understand what Samuel meant.


    However, even Saber Twelve was skeptical about Samuel''s'' so-called Mind Reading. After all, it


    was already something beyond the understanding of ordinary people.


    When Samuel walked in front of the man, the man was frightened by the unknown, and his


    expression gradually became ferocious.


    When he saw Samuel¡¯s eyes turning white, he was so scared that he did not know what to do.


    In his mind, he struggled desperately, but his body couldn''t move at all. The desperation in his heart


    almost made him copse.


    No one else knew what had happened, but they saw that the killer''s body began to tremble slightly.


    "Saber Twelve, what''s wrong with this ce? Why can''t we move?"


    "As long as you are willing to save us, we will help you plead for leniency."


    "As long as he doesn''t die, the ck Sheep organization won''t give up. Once the gold medal


    assassins appear, you should know what the consequences will be."


    The others began to threaten Saber Twelve, hoping to exchange for their own vitality.


    However, Saber Twelve stared fixedly at Samuel. He did not listen to what those people said at all.


    To him, no matter if it was a silver card or a gold medal, he was no match for them. But since he


    had taken this path, he could not turn back.


    Now that he had Samuel, Saber Twelve was even more unafraid.


    He didn''t know why they couldn''t move, but he knew it had something to do with Samuel.


    Samuel had shown extraordinary power, so it was reasonable that something that ordinary people


    could not understand happened to him.


    "You''re just a bunch ofmbs waiting to be ughtered. What right do you have to scare me? So


    what if the gold medal appears? Do you think you can defeat him?" Saber Twelve said with a sneer.


    He was now extremely confident in Samuel. Even if a gold medal killer truly appeared, there was no


    need to fear him.

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    Samuel explored the man''s memory. His identity had basically been confirmed. He was indeed one


    of the core members of the ck Sheep Organization, but he did not know much. He was only


    responsible for the distribution of tasks. As for the real secret of the ck Sheep Organization, he


    did not know. In other words, his identity was not important to the ck Sheep Organization. It was


    just that the ck Sheep Organization had given him a good identity, so he was willing to work for


    the organization.


    This made Samuel a little disappointed. He thought he could get some important information, but in


    fact, it was worthless.


    It seemed like it was still an extravagant hope to find the headquarters of the ck Sheep


    Organization and get rid of all those people.


    "Ah, you are such a shit core. You are really useless. You don''t even know where the headquarters


    of the ck Sheep Organization is," Samuel sighed and said.


    The man did not know what Samuel had done to him, but he could feel something entering his


    head. He asked Samuel in horror, "What did you do to me?"


    Samuel looked at the others and asked, "Do you know where the headquarters of the ck Sheep


    Organization is? If you can provide me with this information, I can spare your lives. If no one knows,


    you guys can only be fertilizer for my back garden."


    No one dared to speak.


    No one was qualified to speak.


    Although they were silver card killers, they were just a tool of the ck Sheep Organization. How


    could they have the right to know where the headquarters of the ck Sheep Organization was?


    Moreover, the ck Sheep Organization had always been very mysterious. The real person in


    charge never showed up, and they didn''t even know who they were serving.


    Just then, an abrupt voice suddenly sounded.


    "If you want to know where the headquarters of the ck Sheep Organization is, why don''t you ask


    me?"


    The appearance of this voice immediately made the silver card killers reveal a glimmer of hope on


    their faces.


    "A gold card, it''s a gold card!"


    "I didn''t expect that headquarters would send us a gold medal."


    "Brat, the gold medal has arrived. Wait for your death."


    The excited expressions of those people showed the identity of the owner of the voice.


    Saber Twelve''s expression changed drastically. He had never expected that the ck Sheep


    Organization would send a gold-medal killer this time. The true top masters of the organization


    would surely cause a bloody storm once they showed up.


    Although Saber Twelve was very confident in Samuel before, he was still very nervous when the


    gold medal appeared. After all, he was a legendary powerhouse. No one knew how powerful he


    was.


    Samuel was the only one present who looked calm from beginning to end.


    As soon as the voice was heard, Samuel locked in on his position. He was not surprised at all that


    the other party just made a noise and did not see anyone.


    "Since you''re here, do you still need to be cautious and not show yourself? Or do you prefer the


    scenery in the garden?" Samuel said with a smile.


    The face of the people standing outside the garden changed when they heard these words. He had


    used a special pronunciation technique. Ordinary people could not determine his position through a


    single sentence, but Samuel had done it, which made him feel incredulous.


    "Boy, how dare you speak to the gold medal in this way? You are disrespectful to the gold medal.


    Do you know what price you will pay?" Someone shouted at Samuel with a grimace. It seemed that


    he was very angry with Samuel''sck of respect for the gold medal.


    "I don''t know what the price of disrespecting the gold medal is, but I''m very clear about the price of


    disrespecting me." As Samuel finished speaking, he fell to the ground with blood all over his head


    and eyes wide open.


    No one knew how Samuel had done it. In other people''s eyes, Samuel had paid the price for his


    words.


    Saber Twelve controlled his heavy breathing, not allowing his shock to be too obvious.


    Killing people from a distance without doing anything was done. This extraordinary ability made


    Saber Twelve believe that even if a gold medal appeared, it would be nothing more than a fish on


    the chopping block.


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to hear my voice and locate me. You know where I am. The ck


    Sheep organization has really underestimated you." Finally, the gold medal appeared in the living


    room. He looked to be around fifty to sixty years old and indeed had the demeanor of an expert.


    Hanging on his chest was a veryrge cross that was particrly eye-catching.


    Samuel looked the man up and down. He could feel that there was a special energy flowing in the


    man''s body, but it didn''t seem to be gained from cultivation. It was more like it was given by


    something.


    "Your energy is very strange. Although it''s inside your body, it doesn''t seem to belong to you. It


    seems like you''re borrowing it. You must be relying on this power to be a gold medal


    assassin," Samuel said to him.


    This sentence exploded in front of the gold medal killer''s ears like a thunderp. It was impossible


    for any outsider to know this secret, but Samuel''s words had made it clear, which made him feel


    unbelievable.


    "How... how did you know?" The gold medal killer tried his best not to reveal his surprise.


    "Of course I know. I can feel its existence. But I''m very curious. Where did this powere from?


    Was it able to be taken away at any time? Who gave this power to you? Why did he do it?" Samuel


    asked all his curious questions.


    The gold medal killer panicked. His superior status was actually a puppet. As Samuel said, his


    power was given by someone and could be taken away at any time.


    However, this secret must not be revealed to anyone.


    The gold card killer looked at the other people besides Samuel, and his eyes were filled with killing


    intent. He wanted everyone here to die, and only the dead could keep secrets.


    In the blink of an eye, the gold medal killer took the lives of several otherpanions. But when he


    was about to attack Saber Twelve, he was shocked to find that he could not get close to Saber


    Twelve at all.


    Saber Twelve''s entire being seemed to be protected by a mysterious force, preventing him from


    getting close to her.


    "Did you get my permission to kill him?" When the gold medal killer was confused, Samuel said with


    a smile.


    "It''s you?" The gold medal killer asked doubtfully," What did you do to him? Why can''t I get close to


    him?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "It''s an invisible power barrier. No one can get close to it except me. But it''s useless to exin it to


    you because my power is beyond what you can understand," Samuel exined with a smile.


    "Impossible! It''s impossible." The gold medal killer shook his head crazily. Since it was endowed


    with power, it was almost invincible. How could there be something in the world that he couldn''t


    understand?

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    Although Saber Twelve had never seen a gold medal killer, in his imagination, a gold medal killer


    should be a figure with the demeanor of a master. He was always calm andposed, but at the


    moment, the gold medal killer''s face was full of panic and even a little fear.


    Saber Twelve looked at Samuel, who was a real master. His carefree smile and the gold-medal


    killer were clear about this.


    It was not until this moment that Saber Twelve realized that Samuel did not take the gold medal


    seriously. Even the entire ck Sheep Organization did not catch his attention.


    What was an expert?


    Seeing Samuel, one would understand.


    "Don''t tell me you think you''re invincible. The person who gave you this power might be able to


    exchange a few moves with me, but you... don''t have the qualifications," Samuel said indifferently.


    The gold-medal killer instantly burst into anger. He had never been looked down upon. No matter


    who saw his strength, they would kneel down in horror and beg for mercy. How could he not be


    qualified to fight with a little kid?


    "Go to hell." The gold-medal killer took the lead in


    attacking Samuel. He wanted to capture Samuel quickly.


    However, Samuel, who had reached the Divine Realm, was not someone that a piece of trash like


    him could deal with!


    Samuel was rooted to the spot. He did not move at all. With a wave of his hand, the gold medal


    killer flew to the side and mmed into the wall with a dull thud.


    "I''ve said that you''re not qualified to be my opponent. Wait until I dig out all of your memories and


    find the headquarters of the ck Sheep Organization, then I''ll go and find the person who gave


    you strength," Samuel said as he walked toward the gold medal killer.


    The gold-medal killer, who was well-known in the international underground world, was like an ant


    that could be easily killed in front of Samuel.


    There was an extreme fear hidden under the malevolent expression of the gold-medal killer. With


    just one move, he understood that he was no match for Samuel. He even felt that Samuel was


    several times stronger than the person who had bestowed him with his strength!


    "Impossible, impossible, how could you be so strong?" The gold card assassin said in disbelief.


    Samuel raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Am I strong? I haven''t shown you my real strength


    yet. If you see all my strength, you will be scared to death."


    Samuel went up to the killer and said, "You have two choices. Tell me where the headquarters of


    the ck Sheep organization is, or I''ll forcibly invade your consciousness. If you tell me the truth,


    TH let you die more easily."


    The gold medal killer had no power to resist. He, who had terrified the world''s underground


    organization, had never thought that he would end up like this.


    "Don''t try to scare me. I can''t possibly tell you where the ck Sheep Organization''s headquarters


    is," the gold card killer said through gritted teeth.


    "Do you really think you still have a choice?" Samuel slowly squatted down, his pupils starting to


    turn white.


    When the gold medal killer saw this scene, all the hairs on his body instantly stood up and his scalp


    felt numb. Immediately, he felt that something was drilling into his mind, and no matter how hard he


    tried to resist it, it did not help.


    After less than three minutes, Samuel stood up with a smile on his face. Indeed, the people who


    knew the headquarters of the ck Sheep Organization were the real core of the gold medal Killer.


    Moreover, Samuel also knew the source of his strength, which was very interesting for Samuel.


    The power of the gold medal assassin did note from a certain person. Instead, it came from a


    strange sealed coffin. As for what was in the coffin, the gold medal assassin did not know, and


    Samuel didn¡¯t know either.


    However, as long as he went to the headquarters of the ck Sheep Organization, Samuel would


    be able to uncover this secret.


    Samuel looked at Saber Twelve and said, "Do you want to have his power?"


    Saber Twelve did not understand the meaning of Samuel''s words. He asked doubtfully, "Samuel,


    how can I possess his power?"


    "This will be a very painful process. I hope you can hold on." Samuel said with a smile.


    Before Saber Twelve could figure out what had happened, a powerful force invaded his body, and


    the intense pain began to spread in an instant.


    Saber Twelve, who could not stand up, rolled on the ground in pain.


    Samuel''s expression did not change when he saw this. This was what he had expected. This force


    wouldpletely change Saber Twelve''s constitution. In the process of changing, there would


    naturally be a corresponding price to pay.


    As long as Saber Twelve could bear the pain, he would be able to obtain the strength of a gold


    medal killer.


    Of course, with Samuel''s protection, even if Saber Twelve could not withstand it, his life would not


    be in danger.


    The gold-medal killer lost his strength and instantly became much weaker, as if his body had been


    hollowed out.


    "Who... who are you?" the gold-medal assassin asked Samuel. He knew that he would die, but he


    could not figure out why Samuel was so powerful. Moreover, he was able to remove the power from


    his body. This was the only answer he wanted to know before he died.


    Samuel looked at Saber Twelve who was rolling on the ground. In his current state, Saber Twelve


    would not notice what he had said.


    As for Qi Yiyun, she was now in a deep sleep, so it was impossible for her to hear about it.


    "Since you want to know, I will satisfy you. You should know that there are other worlds besides


    Earth. After all, the power you possess does not belong to Earth," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, the gold medal killer''s eyes were horrified, and he said in a trembling voice, "You...


    you, you actuallye from another world?"


    "That''s right." Samuel nodded and said, "Xuanyuan World is a ce full of experts, and I am the


    strongest person in that world."


    The strongest!


    These words were like a thousand pounds of force hitting the chest of the gold medal killer. Now he


    finally understood why he had no strength to resist in front of Samuel.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    If he had known this would happen, he would not have meddled in it and he would not have ended


    up like this. It was a pity that there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    The gold medal killer closed his eyes feebly. He, who was majestic, had to ept his death at this


    time.


    Samuel would not let him go. After all, the back garden was full of flowers in theing year, and


    he still needed these people as fertilizer.


    Saber Twelve, who was rolling on the ground, gradually stopped after half an hour. At this time, his


    whole face was almost distorted, and his body was in a very strange posture, as if it had been


    folded up.


    It wasn''t until he hadpletely quieted down that Samuel walked over to him and looked him over


    carefully.


    The power flowed very smoothly in Saber Twelve''s body, which showed that his body had adapted


    to its existence.

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    It took a long time for Saber Twelve to regain his consciousness. He could feel the changes in his


    body, but he did not know how to describe this feeling.


    "Godfrey, what''s wrong with me?" Saber Twelve asked Samuel.


    "The reason why a gold card assassin is so powerful is that he has the power in your body. When


    you get familiar with it, you can make use of it and be as powerful as a gold card assassin,"


    Samuel exined.


    He could be as powerful as a gold medal killer!


    This sentence was definitely a stimnt for Saber Twelve, but this kind of thing was beyond his


    understanding.


    "What''s this power about?" asked Saber Twelve.


    Samuel thought for a moment and exined to Saber Twelve. "This world is not as simple as you


    see. There are still many mysterious beings. I can''t exin it clearly in a few words. When you


    slowly see it, you will understand."


    Saber Twelve nodded. If he wanted to know these things, all he needed to do was to stay by


    Samuel''s side. There was no need for him to be in a hurry.


    "By the way, do you know where the headquarters of the ck Sheep Organization is?" Saber


    Twelve asked


    curiously.


    "I know. On an ind, the person who founded the ck Sheep organization is very likely to be the


    owner of this power." Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve knew very well how deeply the ck Sheep Organization had been hidden. In this


    world, there was no shortage of people who would investigate this matter. However, no matter who


    they were, they would return empty-handed. Yet Samuel had managed to do so.


    "Do we really have to go?" Saber Twelve asked hesitantly.


    "Of course, we''ll set off at daybreak," Samuel said. He had a strong desire to know the secret of the


    coffin. Any dy would be torturous for him.


    The power of the coffin was not the Xuanyuan World that he was familiar with. That was to say, this


    matter would implicate another unknown world of Samuel. Under the trend of extreme curiosity,


    Samuel could no longer hold back his desire.


    "So fast?" Saber Twelve asked in astonishment.


    "Is it fast? I can''t wait any longer," Samuel said.


    Night had passed, and it was dawn. Samuel was ready to go.


    Qi Yiyun was greatly stimted yesterday, so she could fall asleep with Samuel''s special method.


    At this time, Samuel was still worried about her.


    Samuel knocked at the door.


    After Qi Yiyun''s response, Samuel pushed the door open and entered.


    Qi Yiyun''s eyes were red and swollen. She didn''t even want to look at Samuel, as if she had lost her


    favorite toy and lost her temper with dissatisfaction.


    "I have to leave for a period of time," Samuel said to Qi Yiyun.


    Qi Yiyun curled up on the bed, held her knees with both hands, and said, "What does your leaving


    have to do with me?"


    "I can have your parentse to Cloud City to apany you," Samuel said.


    "There''s no need. I can take care of myself. There''s no need for you to worry," said Qi Yiyun


    stubbornly.


    Samuel knew that he could not be softhearted to Qi Yiyun. Otherwise, there would be a bigger


    problem between the two of them. At this time, he could only be iron-hearted.


    "In that case, I''m leaving." After that, Samuel was ready to leave the room.


    All of a sudden, Qi Yiyun tried her best to hug Samuel from behind.


    Samuel didn''t say anything. He just waited in silence.


    It was not until more than ten minutester that Qi Yiyun silently let go. Samuel also walked out of


    the room without saying a word.


    Saber Twelve had been waiting in the living room for a long time. The two of them did not pack up


    at all. After all, this time, they were going to destroy the headquarters of the ck Sheep


    Organization.


    Anything would be a burden to them.


    And as long as there was money, there was nothing that couldn''t be done in this world.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he arrived at the airport, Samuel received a phone call that he did not expect but was


    reasonable.


    From the call from Nangong Boling and at this time, Samuel could almost guess what was going on.


    "What is it?" Samuel asked after answering the call.


    "I''ve just received news that the ck Sheep organization is about to make a big move. Many


    experts from the underground organization have already started gathering," Nangong Boling said.


    "These people should be here to deal with me, right?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Nangong Boling had not found any way to prove that these people were targeting Samuel.


    However, ording to the current information, they were all going to Yanxia. Other than Samuel,


    Nangong Boling could not think of anyone else who was worth such a big show.


    "It should be," Nangong Boling said.


    "Don''t tell me you''re worried about me?" Samuel said.


    "Of course not. How could these trashes be your match? I''m just worried that they''ll hurt the people


    around you," Nangong Boling said. He had seen how powerful Samuel was, so he naturally did not


    think that he would be in any danger.


    "Nangong Boling, when did you be so kind? You said you were worried about the people


    around me, but in fact, you''re just trying to find out if I have something to do with this matter, aren''t


    you?" Samuel said faintly.

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    How could the thoughts of Nangong Boling escape Samuel''s eyes? From the moment he saw the


    caller ID, he had already guessed Nangong Boling''s motive.


    But Nangong Boling was so concerned about this matter, which made Samuel feel a little strange.


    "Is there any conflict or grudge between Nangong Boling and the ck Sheep Organization?"


    "There shouldn''t be any animosity between you and the ck Sheep Organization, right?" Samuel


    asked.


    Nangong Boling''s thoughts had already been seen through by Samuel. He had no courage to y


    tricks in front of Samuel, so he had to admit honestly, "ck Sheep Organization is my biggest rival.


    So when he provoked you, I was very happy because I knew that you would destroy them sooner or


    later."


    At that time, Samuel had asked Nangong Boling to investigate the ck Sheep Organization.


    However, Nangong Boling didn''t get too many useful clues. From then on, Samuel knew that the


    ck Sheep Organization was a problem for Nangong Boling. After all, with Nangong Boling''s


    power, there was almost no information in the world that he couldn''t get.


    It was also from then on that Nangong Boling wanted to destroy the ck Sheep Organization with


    the help of Samuel.


    "Nangong Boling, if I remember correctly, you spent two days to give me the information about the


    ck Sheep Organization. You even wasted my time when you know everything," Samuel said


    sternly.


    Upon hearing Samuel''s change in attitude, the worldss economic ruler broke out in a cold sweat.


    He quickly apologized. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have yed such a trick in front of you. Don''t worry.


    This is thest time. I won''t do this again in the future."


    "I''ll settle this with youter." Samuel hung up the phone.


    On the other end of the line, Nangong Boling looked a little desperate. His current mood could only


    be described as regret. If he had known this would happen, he would never have hidden the conflict


    between him and the ck Sheep Organization in front of Samuel, let alone test Samuel¡¯s attitude


    towards this matter.


    So what if it was the world''srgest private industry?


    Nangong Boling knew very well that his position was worthless in front of Samuel.


    In his eyes, the entire Nangong family was nothing more than a group of ants.


    "Sigh." Nangong Boling couldn''t help but sigh. He said to himself, "I really shouldn''t have done such


    a thing in front of him. Is there anything he can''t see through? I''m too naive."


    At the airport in Cloud City.


    After Samuel and Saber Twelve boarded the ne, they sat in the first-ss cabin and waited for


    the ne to take off.


    On the right side of Samuel sat a 17-year-old girl with a ponytail. From time to time, she would


    nce at Samuel out of the corner of her eye as if she had some special idea.


    Samuel didn''t feel any threat from her, so he didn''t take the initiative to talk to her. After all, Samuel


    had no interest in the other girls besides Yvonne, and he didn''t want to attract more admirers for


    himself, so that he would get into more trouble.


    Qi Yiyun alone was enough to give Samuel a headache. If another woman appeared, Samuel would


    not be able to bear the pressure.


    But when the ne took off, the girl took the initiative to talk to Samuel.


    "Little brother, where are you going?" The girl asked Samuel.


    Little brother!


    This title made Samuel feel very awkward. After all, he was already an adult in his 20s.


    "My mom told me not to talk to strangers," Samuel said lightly.


    As soon as these words came out, Saber Twelve''s face began to twitch, and he tried hard to hold


    back his smile.


    In the eyes of others, this was a very simple sentence, and it was also something that many


    children would say.


    But in Saber Twelve''s eyes, it was a joke, because the person who would say that was afraid of


    being sold by strangers. But Samuel was not such a person at all.


    The girl did not expect Samuel to respond like this. She did not know how to react for a moment.


    After a few minutes, she said to Samuel, "Do I look like a bad guy?"


    Samuel nodded without hesitation, then closed his eyes and said, "I''m going to rest."


    The girl was a little angry, but she could only stop when she saw Samuel had closed his eyes.


    After more than ten hours, Samuel arrived at his first stop. In the process of turning around, he met


    the girl again. But this time, the two did not talk much, but the joke of fate was interesting. Once


    again, they took the same flight, and the destination they were going to was the same.


    "Little brother, can we be considered fate? I didn''t expect you to be going to Crystal Ind as well,"


    the girl said to Samuel.


    Crystal Ind was a very famous tourist ind. She was going on a vacation, but Samuel was


    going to Crystal Ind because Crystal Ind was the closest location to the headquarters of the


    ck Sheep Organization. The destination of the two waspletely different.


    Samuel did not want to waste any more time talking to her. He simply shut his mouth and did not


    say anything. Moreover, from a certain point of view, he was also protecting her. After all, there


    would definitely be many ck Sheep Organization spies on the Crystal Ind. If these people


    were to discover that her rtionship with him was extraordinary, it might bring her some danger.


    "Godfrey, there are several assassins on this ne." At this moment, Saber Twelve suddenly


    reminded Samuel in a low voice.


    Samuel nodded. He had noticed this too. After all, the killer''s aura waspletely different from that


    of ordinary people. If even Saber Twelve could sense it, how could Samuel not?


    However, Samuel¡¯s appearance had not been publicized. Hence, those people did not recognize


    him. This could be considered good news for Samuel. Otherwise, once hended on the Crystal


    Ind, he would likely attract the attention of countless killers.


    Of course, Samuel was not afraid of those killers. It was just that starting a massacre in a ce like


    the Crystal Ind would cause him some trouble.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Young boy, don''t be so cold. Don''t pretend." Seeing Samuel ignored her, the girl was a little angry


    and said to him disdainfully.


    Samuel was very helpless, because he did this for her own good. But she did not understand what


    was going on at all.


    However, Samuel was toozy to exin this misunderstanding. He kept his mouth shut and did not


    say anything.


    After another six hours of flight, they finally arrived at the destination, the Crystal Ind.


    The scenery of this ind was world-famous. Every year, it attracted a lot of tourists to go


    sightseeing and travel. Before the nended, Samuel could feel that the ce was crowded.


    Especially the beach on the coastline, there were so many people.

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    Out of the airport, even on the street, Bikini could be seen everywhere. Saber Twelve''s willpower


    was very strong, but when he saw this situation, he couldn''t help but drool.


    Only Samuel''s mentality did not change. Even his eyes were not attracted.


    "Samuel. This is really a paradise for men. I''ve been to many inds, but I''ve never met so beautiful


    women like here," Saber Twelve said with a covetous expression.


    Samuel looked at the saliva at the corner of Saber Twelve''s mouth, which was about to overflow. He


    couldn''t help but remind him, "Hurry up and wipe your saliva. Don''t make a fool of yourself. It''s just


    some women. You don''t have to act like an idiot."


    "You don''t understand." Saber Twelve shook his head. In his opinion, the reason why Samuel was


    unmoved was that he was not yet an adult and had never really enjoyed the joy women brought to


    men. That was why he was so calm.


    This thing was like poison. As long as a man touched it once, it would have absolute temptation for


    him. No one could resist it.


    "I don''t understand?" Samuel said. After living two lives, what else was there in the world that he


    didn''t


    understand?


    "That''s right. You don''t know what kind of joy women can bring men. Naturally, you won''t be


    interested in women," said Saber Twelve as if it was a matter of course.


    Samuel was toozy to discuss these questions with Saber Twelve. After all, he did not intend to tell


    him about his rebirth.


    "Think whatever you want. Let''s find a hotel first. It''s not easy to go to the main ind. Besides, we


    have to be cautious if we don''t want to alert the enemy," Samuel said. Since they were going to


    destroy the ck Sheep Organization, Samuel would not allow anyone to slip through the.


    Therefore, he could not let any information leak out on this matter to prevent the core members of


    the ck Sheep Organization from running away in advance.


    The two of them found a hotel, where even the hotel waiters were wearing bikinis.


    It was a great temptation for Saber Twelve. It seemed that he would be restless at any time.


    It was not until they returned to the room that Saber Twelve''s restless mood gradually calmed down.


    "Godfrey, how far is the headquarter ind from here? " Saber Twelve asked Samuel.


    Samuel made a silent gesture to Saber Twelve. Then, he secretly sensed if there was any


    monitoring device in the room. After making sure that it was safe, he said to Saber Twelve, "There''s


    still a day of water flow, but that area is restricted for anyone toe near. Only the transfer ship on


    the main ind can go there."


    This was the exact information Samuel obtained from the memories of the gold medal killers. The


    transport ship was used to transport goods for the general ind, and it only happened once a


    month.


    For Samuel, the best way to get to the ind was to make use of the transportation ship so that no


    one would notice it.


    However, it was not an easy task to board the ship. The ship was heavily guarded.


    "Looks like we can only rely on ships tond on the ind. But I''m afraid it won''t be easy for us to


    board the ship," said Saber Twelve.


    Samuel had his own way of doing things, and it was very simple. However, if he had to bring Saber


    Twelve with him, it would indeed be a little troublesome.


    "There are still three days before the arrival of the ship. It will take them one day to sort out the


    supplies. Let''s wait and see," Samuel said.


    The next day, Samuel and Saber Twelve were like ordinary tourists. They enjoyed the breeze and


    sunlight on the beach. The only difference was that Saber Twelve''s eyes were constantly wandering


    around the women. Samuel, on the other hand, was resting with his eyes closed. He did not look at


    them at all from beginning to end.


    Samuel''s performance made Saber Twelve suspect whether he had a normal sexual orientation.


    Otherwise, how could a man not be interested in women?


    Even if he hadn''t grown up yet, and he hadn''t tried an adult''s love, the attraction of the opposite sex


    should be shared by age.


    "Samuel, why don''t we split up? I want to go for a stroll." Saber Twelve finally couldn''t take it any


    longer and said to Samuel.


    Samuel knew what was on Saber Twelve''s mind. The guy was about to lose control of his lust.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "If you really can''t hold it in any longer, then just hurry up and go," Samuel said with a smile.


    Saber Twelve did not say much and directly slipped away. In such an environment, it was almost


    impossible for an adult to control his desire to strike up a conversation.


    Samuel was left alone, so he was not interested anymore. He nned to go back to the hotel to


    rest. After all, the environment here was a bit noisy. It was better to go back to the hotel to find out


    how to get on the ship.


    ording to the memories extracted by the gold medal killer, Samuel had some understanding of


    the transportation ship. There was almost no dead angle in every three steps. This was also the


    reason why it was difficult to board the ship.


    However, no matter how tight the defense was, there would inevitably be loopholes. Samuel could


    only find the loopholes in the memory of the gold medal killer.


    However, as soon as he got up, Samuel saw the girl on the ne walking toward him, with a lot of


    friends following her.

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    Troubles had alwayse without any warning.


    When Samuel saw the girling towards him with her friend, he knew that trouble wasing


    again, which made him feel helpless. It seemed that he was born to have the constitution of


    provoking trouble. Even if he didn''t provoke anyone, misfortune would still fall on his head.


    For example, this girl. Samuel just ignored her and seemed to have provoked her invisibly.


    "That¡¯s him." After the girl walked up to Samuel, she pointed at him and said.


    Her friend smiled disdainfully. He looked at Samuel up and down and said, "Little guy, are you the


    one who doesn''t care about my girlfriend?"


    "How should I pay attention to her?" Samuel shrugged helplessly.


    "Since you don''t know how to be polite, let me teach you how to respect people," the boy said to


    Samuel with a grim look in his eyes.


    Although he only wore swimming trunks, Samuel found a detail on his wrist. It was a famous watch,


    which showed that the boy should be a rich man. And judging from his age, Samuel could almost


    judge that he was a rich second generation.


    Samuel was in a very mncholy mood. Before he was reborn, many rich second generations had


    fallen into his hands. Samuel''s fate seemed to be entangled with these rich second generations. Big


    trouble all came from these kinds of people.


    "I don''t want to get into trouble. All of you should leave quickly." Samuel said indifferently.


    The guyughed evilly. In his opinion, Samuel gave in, which made him more and more arrogant.


    Who was the rich second generation?


    They were a group of bullies who bullied the weak and feared the strong. The weaker the other


    party were, the more arrogant they would be. Because when they thought that the other party


    did not dare to go against them, they would be more insatiable.


    "You want to leave?" The boy blocked in front of Samuel and said, "Do I allow you to leave?"


    After that, the guy opened his legs, pointed to his crotch, and continued, "You can go if you want. If


    you get out of here, I''ll let you go."


    Samuel sighed helplessly. People like the boy would not give up until they see the coffin. Even if he


    did not want to cause trouble, his attitude was getting more and more arrogant. It was almost


    impossible for him to calm down.


    "Where are you from?" Samuel asked the boy.


    "Where am I from? Does it have anything to do with you? Don''t ramble on and on, either crawl past


    me or apologize to my girlfriend. Otherwise, don''t even think about leaving," the boy said arrogantly.


    "My name is Samuel. You''d better call your family and ask them if you have the right to provoke


    me," Samuel said. Using his identity to scare people was not Samuel¡¯s way of doing things, but on


    the Crystal Ind, he did not want to cause any trouble. After all, this was the headquarters of the


    ck Sheep Organization. If he was targeted by other killers, it would be very troublesome for


    Samuel.


    Because once he aroused the interest of those killers, his identity would soon be investigated, and


    the ck Sheep Organization would inevitably receive the news as soon as possible. If someone


    ran away, it would not be easy to find them.


    In fact, Samuel¡¯s thought waspletely unnecessary. Although the ck Sheep Organization had


    sent gold-medal assassins, the real high-level officials did not put him in their eyes. They would


    never run away just because he came to Crystal Ind.


    When the boy heard the words "Samuel", his expression froze in an instant. He came from Swallow


    City and was born and bred in Swallow City. He was very clear about what had happened in


    Swallow City some time ago.


    And he knew very well what kind of deterrent the name "Samuel" had.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When Samuel was still in Swallow City, almost all the big families mentioned to their younger


    generation that they should keep a low profile and not provoke Samuel. He himself had also been


    warned by his elders in the family.


    During that time, he almost never came out in Swallow City. He was afraid that he might offend


    Samuel, and he came to the Crystal Ind to rx because he had been trapped for too long.


    However, to his surprise, he did not offend Samuel in Swallow City. Instead, he bumped into Samuel


    on Crystal Ind thousands of miles away.


    Thinking of what Samuel had done in Swallow City, he began to feel cold in his heart. If Samuel


    came back to Swallow City to denounce him, he would bepletely screwed.


    "You... you''re Samuel!" the boy asked Samuel, trembling with fear.


    When the other malepanions heard Samuel¡¯s name, their faces also changed greatly because


    they were all from Swallow City and knew very well who Samuel was.


    "Are you from Swallow City?" Samuel smiled. This trouble would not continue to expand, which was


    a good thing for him.


    "Since you know who I am, then what should you do now?" Samuel continued to ask.


    The guy was stunned for a moment and then immediately knelt on the ground. This was the only


    way he could think of to apologize.

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    When the first boy knelt down, the rest of the people who knew Samuel''s identity also knelt down


    one after another. Because Samuel''s reputation in Swallow City was too deterrent to them, no one


    dared to offend him. Therefore, if they could kneel down to resolve the contradiction, they were very


    willing to do so.


    At this time, dignity was no longer important to them. The family''s safety was the most important


    thing.


    At that time, the girl was dumbfounded. She didn''t know why her boyfriend would kneel down, but


    she could feel that they were very afraid of the child in front of her.


    "You... you, what are you doing?" the girl said with a shocked expression.


    Samuel was still a little surprised. His original intention was to get these fellows to step aside. Since


    they knew his identity, they should not make trouble for him. However, who would have thought that


    these fellows would be so scared that they would kneel down?


    It was still on the beach, and there were a lot of people around. If other tourists saw it, Samuel''s


    identity would be suspected!


    If ordinary tourists were curious about him, it didn''t matter much. But if he was targeted by a killer,


    Samuel would be in trouble.


    "A bunch of idiots. You''d better not let me see you again." Samuel left quickly after saying this.


    But he didn''t know how frightened those kneeling on the ground were by his words.


    The boy stood up after Samuel went far away. He said in a trembling voice, "It''s over, it''s over. How


    can I mess with him?"


    "You''re not the only one who''s done for. We''re also finished."


    "Now no one dares to provoke the Hannigan family in Swallow City easily, especially this little devil.


    Whoever provokes will die."


    "Who on earth is he? Why are you so afraid of him?" the girl asked.


    Her words instantly attracted the attention of several boys, and they all stared at her.


    If it weren''t for her, they wouldn''t have offended this little devil!


    Pa!


    A loud pnded on the girl''s face.


    The boy gnashed his teeth and said, "If it weren''t for you, how could we have offended him? You''ve


    been making trouble for me all day long. Get out of here."


    Hearing these words, the girl was stunned.


    In the past, it was her boyfriend who had dealt with all kinds of troubles. She had thought that it


    would be the same this time, but she didn''t expect that the result would be like this.


    After Samuel returned to the hotel, he did not take this matter to heart. Now, only a few rich second


    generations were not worthy of Samuel''s special care. Moreover, it was not a serious matter at all,


    and Samuel would not bother to take revenge on their family.


    The current Samuel''s mind waspletely focused on how to get on the ship. Only bypletely


    eliminating the ck Sheep organization would Samuel be able topletely eliminate this hidden


    danger.


    It was easy for Samuel tond on the ind alone, but this time, exterminating the ck Sheep


    Organization was a good chance for him to show his strength in front of Saber Twelve. Therefore,


    he had to bring Saber Twelve with him.


    There were some things that could only be said with mouth, which was unconvincing.


    But they couldn''t help but believe what they saw with their own eyes.


    After all, more things that Saber Twelve could not believe would happen in the future. Samuel


    needed to let him adapt in advance.


    The ship''s defense was virtually wless. This was a sign of the ck Sheep organization''s


    vignce towards this matter. Not just anyone could go to general headquarters'' ind. After all,


    after keeping this a secret for so many years, the ck Sheep organization definitely didn''t want to


    reveal it so easily.


    "s, if I didn''t bring Saber Twelve, there wouldn''t be so much trouble." Samuel could not help but


    sigh. It was supposed to be a simple task, but Saber Twelve had be moreplicated. He


    had no idea how to deal with it for the time being.


    Saber Twelve returned to the hotel in the evening. He came to Samuel''s room as soon as he


    arrived.


    "Samuel, I heard something about the ship," said Saber Twelve to Samuel.


    These words were not good news for Samuel.


    Transportation ships were very sensitive. Any word about transport ships might attract the attention


    of the people on the ind.


    The fact that general headquarters inds could hide secrets for so many years must have


    something to do with their spies. And this ind was the only ce that could be close to general


    headquarters inds. Samuel could easily guess that the spies were everywhere without even


    thinking about it.


    If Saber Twelve took the initiative to mention this matter, it was very likely that he would be targeted


    by others.


    "Did you hear someone mention it, or did you ask someone?" Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve smiled and said, "Don''t worry. How could I take the initiative to mention this? I''m not


    stupid. I just heard it from someone else. Don''t worry, I didn''t interrupt. I just listened to their


    conversation quietly."


    Samuel was relieved and asked, "What do you know?"


    "There are still some natives on this ind who know about the ship. However, they said that the


    ship is transporting goods to a private prison. They probably don''t understand the ck Sheep


    Organization at all," said Saber Twelve.


    Samuel couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "ck Sheep has been mysterious for so many


    years. No outsider has ever known where its headquarters is. It''s normal that the people here don''t


    know. Do you just listen to this nonsense?"


    "Listen to me first. After the transport ship collects the supplies, it will requirebor to carry the


    goods to the port. I think this is an opportunity to board the ship," Saber Twelve said.


    Thebors carried the goods.


    Samuel could imagine how many members of the ck Sheep Organization would keep an eye


    when they were carrying the goods. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for him to find an


    opportunity to stay on the ship.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "After boarding the ship, can we not get off the ship in full view of the public? We''re not going to the


    boat for sightseeing. We''re going to use the transport ship tond on the ind at headquarters,"


    Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve had said a lot of nonsense, but he didn''t get to the point at all.


    "This..." Saber Twelve scratched his head. He had indeed only thought of a way to board the boat,


    but how to stay on the boat was the biggest problem.


    "There is no otherships at the dock on this ind. And I have inquired about it today. There is no


    travel project here, which means that the dock is designed for transportation ships. Besides, no


    water instation can be seen on the whole ind. It can be imagined how strict the ck Sheep


    Organization is in this respect. It is very difficult to board the ship smoothly without being


    discovered," Samuel sighed. Although he had racked his brains, he had no way to make a


    breakthrough at all.


    Ever since he was reborn, almost everything had gone smoothly for Samuel. This was the trickiest


    situation.

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    A nightter.


    Samuel got up early the next morning and went to the port. Although he didn''t deliberately get close


    to the port, he could see from a distance that the port was heavily guarded. Even before the ship


    entered the port, no one was allowed to get close to the port easily.


    In this case, it was almost impossible to get on the ship secretly.


    But just as Samuel was about to leave, an old man with blond hair suddenly appeared behind him.


    With Samuel¡¯s perception of power, he immediately noticed that this golden-haired old man was


    different. He also had the power of a gold medal killer.


    ording to his aura, Samuel could almost be sure that this old man in front of him had the same


    source of power as the gold medal killer.


    "Do you know that I''m here?" Samuel asked directly.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Since this old man hade to him, his identity must have been exposed. Therefore, he didn''t have


    to pretend to be stupid at this time.


    The old man smiled faintly and said, "The power of the ck Sheep Organization is beyond your


    imagination. From the time you left Cloud City, we saw everything you did."


    Samuel frowned slightly. This was beyond his expectation. After all, all the killers who were looking


    for him were dead. Moreover, Samuel did not notice that anyone was tracking him.


    "Now that you know I''m here, why don''t you run?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Run?" The old man burst intoughter and said, "Why should we run? Will such arge ck


    Sheep Organization be afraid of you?"


    Arge ck Sheep organization?


    This sentence was just a joke in Samuel¡¯s eyes. Even if all the killer organizations on earth united


    together, for him, they were just a group of ants.


    However, it was reasonable for the old man not to take Samuel seriously. After all, they did not know


    how strong Samuel was.


    "Do you want to go to the headquarters?" The old man asked Samuel.


    "If I want to destroy all the members of the ck Sheep Organization, we naturally have to go to the


    headquarters to do it," Samuel said without hesitation.


    The old man seemed to have heard an international joke.


    Destroy all the members of the ck Sheep Organization?


    This was just wishful thinking, a fantasy.


    The foundation of the ck Sheep Organization, which had existed for 100 years, was beyond the


    imagination of ordinary people. Moreover, the ck Sheep Organization had the power that the


    mortals in the world did not have, so Samuel''s words were even more ridiculous to the old man.


    "Kid, your strength really surprised us, but if you want to destroy the ck Sheep Organization,


    you''repletely overestimating your abilities," the old man said.


    "Don''t you think you''re over-confident? You have to try. It just so happens that I haven''t found a way


    tond on the ind. Since you''re here, take me to the ind. I''ll show you how to wipe out the


    ck Sheep Organization. What do you think?" Samuel said with a smile.


    The old man shook his head helplessly. He had never seen such an arrogant person, and the other


    party was just a kid.


    However, the organization sent him here to take Samuel to the ind, because the senior


    management of the organization was very curious about who he was. Even a gold medal killer was


    no match for him.


    As for whether Samuel would pose a threat to the general headquarters'' ind, which was


    something that the higher-ups had never imagined. They were powerful and arrogant. Moreover, the


    general headquarters'' ind had the absolute power of the ck Spirit Organization. They were not


    worried that


    Samuel would threaten them.


    "You are so powerful, but you don''t even have a way to get to the ind. It''s ridiculous. But since


    you made such a request, I will satisfy you and let you see the real strength of the ck Sheep


    Organization before you die," the old man said.


    Samuel was delighted. He didn''t expect that his biggest problem would be solved in this way. It was


    beyond his expectation.


    He didn''t know how they would feel when this group of people took the initiative to lead Death to


    them.


    "When?" Samuel said.


    "The ship will enter the harbor in two days. It will take a day to transport goods," the old man said.


    Samuel nodded. When he was about to leave, he stopped and asked the old man in a provoking


    tone,'' Don''t you want to test my strength?"


    The old man''s expression froze, but he didn''t say anything.


    Samuel smiled and walked away. He did not delve further into the matter.


    The reason why he said this was that Samuel wanted to confirm one thing, and the old man did not


    speak. He already had an answer in his heart.


    This old man should be a gold medal killer sent by the ck Sheep Organization. Whether he could


    go to the ind or not, it was definitely not this old guy who had the final say. If he could agree to it,


    it could only mean that it was the ck Sheep Organization''s arrangement.


    As for why the ck Sheep Organization wanted to do this, the reason was very simple. They


    couldn''t deal with Samuelpletely, and they didn''t want to lose their gold-medal killer, so they


    asked Samuel toe to the ind.


    If he guessed right, they were more likely to deal with Samuel at the headquarter of the ind.


    There must be a big mystery behind their n to invite him into the trap.

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    After returning to the hotel, Samuel told Saber Twelve about the old man''s appearance.


    Saber Twelve''s expression was solemn after listening to all of the situation.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    If the old man wanted to bring Samuel to the ind, any normal person could guess that this was


    definitely a trap. It would definitely be dangerous for Samuel tond on the ind in this kind of


    situation.


    "Samuel, you killed a gold-medal assassin. Your strength has attracted their attention. I''m afraid


    you''ve already set up a trap for me by allowing you tond on the ind," Saber Twelve said


    solemnly.


    Samuel smiled and said, "I guessed that. They didn''t want to cause more losses, so they did this.


    After all, it''s not easy to train a gold-medal killer."


    "If that''s the case, what should we do?" asked Saber Twelve.


    "Yes, of course." Samuel said without hesitation.


    Saber Twelve was stunned. He didn''t expect Samuel to go even though he knew what was going


    on.


    "Why?" Saber Twelve asked in confusion.


    "No matter what tricks they have up their sleeves, it won''t help in the face of absolute power. I''m


    naturally not afraid," Samuel said.


    Although he did not know what the ck Sheep Organization wanted to do with him, Samuel was


    absolutely confident. His strength was at the Divine Realm in Xuanyuan World. Although he did not


    be a real god, he was infinitely close to it. It was a piece of cake for him to deal with these


    people from the earth.


    Even if these gold-medal killers also had extraordinary power, this kind of power was not powerful in


    Samuel''s eyes, so there was no reason for him to be afraid.


    When it came to strength, Saber Twelve could not refute Samuel''s words because he was very


    confident in this aspect. Moreover, Saber Twelve did not know the limit of Samuel''s strength.


    "Since you''re so confident, go ahead. I also want to see how these people will deal with you," said


    Saber Twelve.


    Samuel said nothing when he saw the worry in Saber Twelve''s eyes. He doubted his own strength.


    Only Samuel''s real performance could convince him.


    In the next few days, Samuelpletely regarded himself as a tourist. It was a pity that he did not


    have Yvonne by his side, which made Samuel feel a little upset. If Yvonne was with him, it would be


    more perfect.


    Three dayster, the ship was filled with supplies.


    Samuel met the old man again at the port.


    For Samuel, the old man was a nonentity, but for Saber Twelve, he could not help but feel a little


    nervous when he saw the gold medal killers. After all, they were the legendary figures of the ck


    Sheep Organization. How could he, a mere copper medal killer, rx?


    "I thought you wouldn''t dare toe," the old man said to Samuel.


    "This is the territory of the ck Sheep Organization. Even if I want to escape, I can''t," Samuel


    said.


    The old man smiled triumphantly. It was true that the ck Sheep Organization controlled


    everything on this ind. After Samuel appeared on this ind, he had lost his freedom. It was not


    up to him to decide whether to leave or not.


    Of course, this was just the old man''s wishful thinking. If Samuel really wanted to leave, who could


    stop him?


    After getting on the ship, Samuel went straight to the deck. Facing the sea breeze, he looked very


    comfortable.


    The old man stood not far away and felt puzzled. He did not see any worried expression on


    Samuel¡¯s face. He could not understand.


    Knowing that he had entered the tiger''s den, how could he not be afraid?


    Could it be that this little fellow really did not think much of the ck Sheep Organization?


    "How is this possible?"


    The ck Sheep Organization had been established for a hundred years, and it was well-known in


    the underground world. Anyone who heard about it would be frightened, but a little kid was not


    afraid.


    "Is this newborn son, or does he have a well-thought-out n?"


    On the other hand, Saber Twelve''s reaction was what a normal person should have. Since he got


    on the ship, the old man could feel the tension of his muscles, and there was a sense of fear in


    Saber Twelve.


    "Saber Twelve, do you believe there''s a god in this world?" Samuel closed his eyes, enjoying the


    caress of the sea breeze as he asked Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve shook his head subconsciously and said, "I''m an atheist. I never believe in ghosts or


    gods. Otherwise, I''ve already gone to hell for all the bad things I¡¯ve done."


    "In the past, I didn''t believe it either," he said. "But there are many things in this world that you can''t


    help but believe," he continued.


    If someone else had said such words to Saber Twelve, he would only treat the opponent as a


    chatan.


    However, the meaning of these wordsing out of Samuel''s mouth waspletely different.


    Saber Twelve was willing to trust Samuel. If Samuel said that there was a god in this world, then it


    must be true.


    "Samuel, have you seen it?" asked Saber Twelve.


    Samuel shook his head. The real God should be in the world above Xuanyuan World, and there


    was an unknown domain that Samuel had not yete into contact with.


    "Although I haven''t seen it before, I am only one step away from God," Samuel said.

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    After nearly three days of sailing, Samuel finally saw a shadow of an isted ind in the vast sea.


    From afar, the ind was filled with ck smoke, like a volcano that was about to erupt at any time.


    After setting up the headquarters in such a dangerous ce, no one knew what the higher-ups of


    the ck Sheep Organization were thinking.


    At this moment, the old man walked up to Samuel.


    After seeing him once on board the ship, he had not shown up in the past three days. Samuel knew


    that he might have discussed how to kill him with the higher-ups of the headquarters, but Samuel


    did not take any precautions, because he had the absolute strength to deal with all situations, so he


    did not have to worry about their plots and tricks.


    "Is there an active volcano on the ind?" Samuel asked the old man curiously.


    "Correct, this active volcano has already burned for over a thousand years, but it hasn''t erupted for


    close to a hundred years." The elder said.


    "If it were to erupt, would the ck Sheep organization still be able to establish a headquarter


    here?" Samuel smiled faintly. This old fellow was talking nonsense. If it was a volcanic eruption,


    would the ck Sheep organization not be finished a long


    time ago?


    "This volcano is not just a simple volcano," the old man continued. "It also hides a huge secret."


    A huge secret?


    Samuel frowned slightly. "Does this secret have anything to do with the power of the gold medal


    killer?"


    "Your poweres from this volcano?" Samuel asked.


    The old man wasn''t the least bit surprised by Samuel''s words. He even smiled slightly.


    "Every gold card assassin needs to pass the volcano''s test," the old man said.


    Samuel asked, "Since you''ve passed the trial, then you should know the secret of the volcano,


    right?"


    The old man sighed, then shook his head and said, "I passed out not long after entering the crater,


    and I don''t even know how I came out. Aftering out, I have this kind of power, and most of the


    gold medal killers have the same experience as me."


    Passed out?


    This was a bit strange. They didn''t know how they had the power. This exnation was too


    meaningless.


    However, Samuel observed the expression on the old man''s face from the corner of his eye. He did


    not seem to lie.


    "You said most of them. There''s still a small portion of people. Do they remember what happened


    inside?" Samuel asked, seizing the gap in the old man''s words.


    "There is only a single person in this small portion, but after leaving the volcano, he went crazy, his


    mouth full of nonsense, and we didn''t know what he was saying at all. Moreover, he himself doesn''t


    have the power the volcano gifted him with," said the elder.


    He was crazy and talking nonsense? Did he see something, so he was stimted and lost


    consciousness?


    Samuel became more and more curious about what was hidden in the volcano, so that these gold-


    medal killers could get the power.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    And what did the crazy people see?


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly turned to look at the old man and said, "Did the ck Sheep


    Organization ask me to go to the ind not to kill me?"


    The old man smiled faintly and said, "Who told you that the ck Sheep Organization would really


    kill you?"


    It was not until then that Samuel realized that everything he had thought was wrong. The real


    purpose of the ck Sheep Organization asking him to go to the ind might be rted to the


    volcano.


    Those high-level officials must have wanted to know the secret of the volcano for so many years,


    but they were powerless. Samuel''s appearance brought them hope, so this group of high-level


    officials asked the old man to show up and take him to the ind.


    "The ck Sheep Organization wants to take advantage of me, but have they ever thought that I''m


    not that easy to take advantage of? Moreover, after Ind on the ind, I will inevitably pose a huge


    threat to the ck Sheep Organization," Samuel said.


    "Do you really think that we care about the ck sheep organization?" The old man said.


    When he said we, Samuel knew that his identity was probably not as simple as a gold medal killer.


    He should still be a senior member of the ck Sheep Organization.


    This old man really hid his identity deep enough.


    "Continue." Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    "This ce was discovered by the founder of the ck Sheep Organization, and he was the first


    person to gain power in the crater. The goal of the ck Sheep Organization was not to be a


    killer organization, but to explore the secret of the volcano. It''s just that in this world, many things


    need money to support them. That''s why the ck Sheep Organization had no choice but to collect


    money and take lives," the old man exined to Samuel.


    Samuel did not expect that the ck Sheep Organization, which had almost be the


    benchmark of the international underground world, had been forced to take this path.


    "Your influence in the underground world can be counted on one hand. Didn''t the ck Sheep


    Organization change because of this? After all, you can earn too much profit from it," Samuel said.


    The old man turned his head and looked at Samuel with a smile. He asked, "Do you still care about


    money now? Isn''t that just a string of numbers?"


    Samuel was stunned. In a sense, he was indeed the same kind of person as the top-notch killer of


    the ck Sheep Organization, just who was stronger and who was weaker.


    When it came to Samuel¡¯s situation, money was indeed meaningless, and it was not his pursuit.


    "How much information do you have regarding the crater of the volcano?" Samuel asked.


    "No, but it is rumored that this crater seems to be able to lead to another world." The elder said.


    It was yet another space-time tunnel!


    Was it like the forbidden area of Tianqi?


    He didn''t expect that there would be such a ce in a foreign country.


    And because of the difference in strength, Samuel was sure that if the passage existed, it would


    definitely not be connected to the Xuanyuan World.


    Samuel was a little agitated. After all, he knew that there were other dimensions in the world.


    The ck Sheep Organization''s guess that the crater would lead to another world was very likely to


    exist in Samuel''s eyes.


    "Aren''t you afraid that an outsider like me will leak out the information if you tell me so much?"


    Samuel asked. He had only known this old man for a few days, yet the old man was willing to tell


    him such an important thing. This made it difficult for him to understand.


    "Because after the unanimous decision of all the senior executives of the ck Sheep


    Organization, we hope you can help us uncover the mystery of the volcano mouth. And only you


    can do this," the old man said.


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders. There was no evidence at all. Why did these guys think that he


    could do it?


    "You think too highly of me. I can''t do what you can''t do," Samuel said.

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    The old man seemed to have expected Samuel would say that. He smiled and said, "We never


    thought that you could transfer the power of the gold medal killer. So we think that your ability is


    beyond our cognition."


    "How did you know about this?" Samuel said with a surprised face.


    "Our eyes are all over the world. The changes in Saber Qing''s body naturally can''t escape our


    eyes," the old man said.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. It seemed that he had really underestimated the ck Sheep


    Organization. He did not expect that they had already known about the matter of Saber Twelve, but


    Samuel did not notice it at all.


    "If you are a person who is a threat to the ck Sheep Organization, we will spare no effort to


    eradicate this threat. But until now, your rtives and friends are all safe and sound. From this


    point, you should know that the ck Sheep Organization does not really want to deal with you, but


    just to test you." The old man continued.


    Samuel, who originally thought that he had control over everything, only now did he realize that he


    was being controlled by the ck Sheep Organization. The situation waspletely reversed in his


    imagination.


    However, these were all small problems. Samuel''s ability was enough to deal with everything.


    But what the old man said next made Samuel want to kill him.


    "Although we don''t intend to do anything to your family, if you don''t do as we say, then their safety


    can''t be guaranteed. You are thousands of miles away, so you can''t go back to save them," the old


    man said.


    Samuel''s face was as cold as ice. He had found the main ind of the ck Sheep organization.


    He had thought that everything was under his control, but he had fallen into a huge trap instead.


    The ck Sheep Organization really controlled everything, and it even threatened the safety of


    Samuel''s family.


    Samuel knew that the old man''s words were definitely not a joke. With the ability of the ck Sheep


    organization, they could arrange for assassins to lurk around anyone, even Yvonne!


    "Do you know what will happen to you if you threaten me?" Samuel said coldly.


    "You are very powerful. This is also why we don''t want to confront you head-on. However, you


    should understand that no matter how powerful you are, it is impossible for you to appear at those


    people''s side in the blink of an eye. There is no way you can ensure the safety of every single life at


    your side." The elder said with a smile.


    Samuel couldn¡¯t wait to kill this old man, but he knew that he couldn''t do that. The people in his


    family should be injured. Although he didn''t value the blood rtionship much, now Han Tianyang


    had returned to Swallow City. As his grandfather who doted on him the most, Samuel couldn''t watch


    him die.


    And there was also Yvonne. In his second life, the most important task of Samuel was to protect


    Yvonne. How could he let Yvonne get hurt because of him?


    Samuel snorted coldly, left the deck, and returned to his room.


    The old man looked at the ind. His eyes became sharp. Threatening Samuel this time around


    was a very dangerous matter to him. This was because if Samuel''s character was a little fierier, it


    was very likely that he would die in Samuel''s hands after saying those words.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, this did not happen. This made the old man understand those people''s positions in


    Samuel¡¯s heart even more.


    "In your situation, you should not care about these meaningless feelings anymore. Otherwise, these


    feelings will be a huge stumbling block for you," the old man said with a smile. He had a sense of


    superiority that he could control Samuel, but he also knew that he could not push Samuel too hard.


    Otherwise, blood would flow like a river on the ind of headquarters, which could not be stopped


    by anyone.


    In less than half a day, the transport ship finally docked at the port.


    Samuel walked out of the room when he felt the shiping to a halt.


    At this time, Saber Twelve had been waiting at the door for a long time. Looking at the pale face of


    this guy, he was probably very nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s not what I think. The ck Sheep Organization has no ns to deal with


    me," Samuel said to Saber Twelve.


    "Huh?" Saber Twelve looked at Samuel in confusion. ording to their earlier spection, the


    ck Sheep Organization had set up a trap for Samuel. They wanted to use this trap to get rid of


    him.


    But now, why did he say that the ck Sheep Organization had no ns to deal with him?


    "Samuel, what do you mean? How could the ck Sheep Organization not want to kill you?" said


    Saber Twelve.


    "I''ll exin the reasonter. Let''s get off first," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve steadied himself. He didn''t know why, but Samuel''s words made sense.


    The two of them disembarked together.


    Being close to the ind gave people a feeling of death, because the scenery was so pleasant but


    they couldn''t even see a person''s figure. Compared with the sightseeing ind before, it was


    completely different.


    And after getting off the ship, no one greeted them. Even the old man had disappeared, and the two


    of them didn''t know where to go.

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    "The way the ck Sheep Organization treats guests is really rare." Seeing this situation, Samuel


    said with a sneer on his face.


    "What should we do now?" Saber Twelve asked. There was no one to wee them, so they


    couldn''t just stay in a daze at the port.


    However, this was, after all, the ck Sheep Organization''s territory. Saber Twelve did not dare to


    act recklessly here.


    Samuel looked in the direction of the volcano and said, "Let''s go and see that ce first."


    Saber Twelve didn''t know about Samuel and the old man''s conversation on the deck. Naturally, he


    didn¡¯t know what secret the volcano was hiding. He was also curious about why the ck Sheep


    Organization would establish their headquarters in such a ce with active volcanos.


    Once the volcano erupted, it would be a disaster.


    "Samuel, the headquarter of the ck Sheep Organization actually chose a ce with a volcano.


    Isn''t that too strange?" asked Saber Twelve.


    Samuel shook his head with a smile and said, "It''s not that they chose this ce, it''s that this ce


    chose them."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean?" Saber Twelve asked in confusion.


    "The power of the gold medal killeres from this active volcano. There''s an unknown secret


    hidden here. The existence of the ck Sheep Organization wants to uncover this secret.


    Unfortunately, until now, no one knows what''s inside the volcano," Samuel exined.


    "By the way, don''t you have any different feelings aftering here?" Samuel asked curiously at


    Saber Twelve. Saber Twelve''s body was also imbued with the power of a volcano. Even though he


    had notpletely controlled this power, he believed that since he hade here, he would


    definitely have a different feeling.


    After all, they were of the same sect, so there was bound to be some sort of traction.


    "I was wondering why this energy inside my body was so agitated. So that''s the reason," Saber


    Twelve said.


    "ording to what the old man said, there''s a high likelihood that there''s a tunnel that leads to


    another dimension. In other words, there''s another world within the volcano."


    "Another world!" Saber Twelve''s face was full of surprise. He had heard a lot about the alien world,


    and he believed that there must be other lives in the vast universe.


    But the significance of the other world waspletely different from that of the alien world.


    "This is not a very strange thing. You don''t have to doubt the possibility of other worlds'' existence,


    because I''ve been there before," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve''s pupils were like an earthquake. If this kind of thing was still in the stage of


    spection, then it was likely that it was just a human''s imagination.


    But Samuel said that he had been there. That was absolutely real.


    "Samuel, you''re not joking with me, are you? Have you been to another world?" asked Saber


    Twelve.


    "I should have told you these thingster, but since I have encountered such a problem in advance,


    I will satisfy your curiosity."


    Samuel sensed his surroundings. After confirming that he was not being overheard, he told Saber


    Twelve about Xuanyuan World and his rebirth.


    After listening to these words, Saber Twelve seemed to have heard a myth. Because it was too


    strange, he could not believe it.


    But when the words came out of Samuel¡¯s mouth, he had to believe it because he knew it was


    impossible for Samuel to make such a joke with him.


    "Rebirth means that you''ve lived for two lifetimes?" Saber Twelve took a deep breath and asked


    Samuel.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Before I was reborn, when I met you, you were called Saber Twelve.


    That''s why I asked you to change your name when I met you. Saber Twelve sounds better."


    Saber Twelve didn''t understand the reason for this matter before. Why did he change his name?


    But now he knew that his future self was called Saber Twelve.


    But he still didn''t understand what it meant to take one out of twelve.


    "What changes will happen to me in the future?" Saber Twelve asked Samuel out of curiosity.


    "When I first met you, you were still punching in the underground boxing house, and you had a


    daughter," Samuel said.


    "Daughter!¡± Saber Twelve was both shocked and stunned. He couldn''t even protect himself from his


    current situation. If it weren''t for Samuel, he would have been hunted endlessly by the ck Sheep


    Organization. How could he have gotten married and had children?


    "I''m also curious about what happened to you in the past, how you escaped the ck Sheep


    Organization''s pursuit, and what''s more, you still have your daughter. But now, everything has


    changed. I don''t know what will happen in the future," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve took a few deep breaths to calm himself. He would not be able to digest the


    information he received today in such a short amount of time.


    "You have be a god in another world. Why have you been reborn?" After a long while, Saber


    Twelve could not help but ask Samuel.


    Samuel had tried countless times to recall this question, but he didn''t know exactly what happened.


    In Samuel¡¯s memory, he only remembered the Velocisaurus, the thunder, and then the rebirth.

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    As they chatted, they unwittingly arrived at the foot of the active volcano.


    The temperature of this ce was significantly higher than other ces. At a close distance, living


    volcanos gave people a very strong sense of deterrence. Living in this ce required a strong


    psychological endurance because no one knew when the volcano would erupt and whether the


    might of the eruption would cause the entire ind to fall into a desperate situation.


    "The power of nature makes people have to be revered. Just standing here makes me feel very


    dangerous," Saber Twelve said.


    The strength of nature was indeed terrifying. Samuel did not deny this point. Moreover, once the


    volcano erupted, it was likely that everyone on the ind would suffer because of it. Even Samuel


    would not be an exception.


    "It''s time for you toe out. How long do you have to wait?" Samuel suddenly said loudly.


    Saber Twelve was baffled. He didn''t understand what Samuel was doing.


    "Samuel, who are you talking to?" asked Saber Twelve.


    Samuel smiled faintly. In fact, he had already sensed the presence of people nearby. There were


    even


    people who were secretly following them. However, Samuel did not expose all of this. He wanted to


    see what these people were trying to do.


    But they didn''t do anything along the way until they arrived at the foot of the mountain. These guys


    were still hiding in the dark, which made Samuel a little helpless.


    "Some people are following us. I thought they were going to do something to us. I didn''t expect


    them to not show up. I''m not interested in ying hide-and-seek games with these cowards,"


    Samuel exined to Saber Twelve. He even deliberately raised his voice so that everyone nearby


    could hear him.


    When Saber Twelve heard these words, he looked left and right, but he didn''t see anyone within his


    sight.


    However, Saber Twelve would not treat Samuel¡¯s words as a joke. If he said there was someone,


    there would definitely be someone.


    "Hurry up ande out. When are you going to hide?" Saber Twelve said in a loud voice.


    The people hiding in the dark seemed to feel that there was no need to hide anymore, so they


    finally showed up.


    Two men and one woman. One of the middle-aged men was sitting in a wheelchair, pushed by a


    blonde beauty.


    The other man was very young and looked less than 30 years old. He was very burly, and there was


    a very eye-catching scar on the right side of his face, which was daunting.


    Samuel stared at the middle-aged man in the wheelchair. Obviously, he was the core of these three


    people.


    "Are you in charge of the ck Sheep Organization?" Samuel asked directly.


    The middle-aged man was not surprised that Samuel could guess his identity. He said with a smile,


    "My name is John. I''m a member of the third generation of the ck Sheep Organization."


    "Your Yanxia''s words are quite standard." Samuel smiled and said.


    John nodded with a smile and said, "I like Yanxia culture very much, so I learned thenguage for a


    period of time. I have to say that it is really the most difficultnguage to learn in the world."


    "Stop talking nonsense. You asked me here not to kill me. What exactly do you want to do?"


    Samuel asked. He did not want to waste time beating around the bush with this fellow.


    John looked at the man and the woman standing on both sides. With just one look, the man and the


    woman left.


    "You want them to leave? Aren''t you scared that I will hurt you?" Samuel said.


    John shrugged his shoulders and said with a very helpless look, "Even if they are here, if you want


    to kill me, they can''t stop you. I''m afraid that no one in the entire ck Sheep Organization can


    match you in strength."


    "You seem to know my strength quite well, don''t you?" Samuel asked.


    John took a deep breath and said, "Before this, I didn''t know who you were. It was not until I knew


    your information that I realized how powerful you are. Although none of the Nangong family''s


    attacksst time were alive, we have recorded a lot of films, including your figure. This is a top


    secret, not everyone is qualified to see it. Coincidentally, I am one of these few people."


    His words made Samuel frown. He didn''t expect there to be a record of the attack of the Nangong


    family. Did all the things he did that day leak out through those movies?


    This was not good news for Samuel. After all, when he was in the Nangong family, his ability was


    completely extraordinary. It was very likely to bring him endless trouble.


    "Where''s the movie?" Samuel said.


    John said, "I have a backup, but only destroying the backup is of no use to you."


    Samuel sneered coldly. It was obvious that this guy was threatening him.


    "It seems like you know where the record is. What kind of conditions will you offer if you tell me?"


    Samuel asked.


    "It''s a relief to deal with smart people. I do need your help. As long as you can help me, I will tell you


    where the original record is and even all the backups. I can list a list for you to ensure that you can


    destroy all the films." John said.


    Threatened by others!


    This was the kind of feeling Samuel hated the most. He did not want to be someone else''s puppet


    or tool.


    The next moment, Samuel appeared in front of John.


    Even Saber Twelve, who was standing next to Samuel''s side, couldn''t figure out how this


    happened.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    John''s body leaned back subconsciously. This was a conditioned reflex of his inner fear. But soon,


    the look on his face calmed down. After all, he had seen the record. He knew very well how


    incredible Samuel''s power was.


    "Believe it or not, even if I kill you, I will still be able to find all the films." Samuel stood in front of


    John, looking down from above, and said in an indisputable tone.


    All of a sudden, a cold wind blew across John''s back.


    He knew Samuel would never joke with him.


    An expert of this level would definitely be able to do it!


    John took a deep breath and said, "I believe you can find it with your ability. But it will waste a lot of


    your time. I think your precious time shouldn''t be wasted on such a trivial thing."


    "How do you know? It''s a piece of cake for me. I''m willing to pay any price to send the person who


    had the film to hell," Samuel aid coldly.


    Johns broke out in a cold sweat. He had expected Samuel would help him a little in exchange for


    the information of the movie, and then the two parties would work together.


    But judging Samuel''s attitude, it waspletely different from what he had imagined. This made


    John feel a little panic in his heart.


    No one could change the fact that Samuel wanted to kill him.


    Although this was the headquarters of the ck Sheep Organization and there were a few gold


    medal killers here, how could the strength of these people beparable to that of Samuel?

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    John had seen almost a hundred videos of Samuel in the Nangong family, but each time, the shock


    that Samuel gave him would not decrease at all.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although he had seen people with extraordinary power, the extraordinary power of these gold-ss


    killers was like an ant in front of Samuel. There was noparison at all.


    "Killing me is just a matter of one thought. No one here can stop you, but as long as you help me a


    little, I can tell you the information of all the people who have the film. Isn''t that better?" John was


    obviously nervous, even stuttering.


    Saber Twelve didn''t know what the movie they were talking about was, but he couldn''t help


    marveling at the fact that Samuel was able to scare the top leader of the ck Sheep Organization


    so much that he was stuttering.


    The ck Sheep Organization was the most infamous killer organization in the world. In front of


    Samuel, the head of this organization did not have the aura of a superior. He even spoke in a


    pleading tone. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Saber Twelve would not have believed that


    such a thing would happen.


    "Isn¡¯t it simple that I want to know the information about these people? Do you think that I know the


    headquarters of the ck Sheep Organization was


    because I tortured the killer and forced him to confess his information?" Samuel said with a smile.


    John looked at Samuel with a puzzled look on his face. Although the loyalty of a gold medal


    assassin was undeniable, in John''s opinion, Samuel had such powerful means. He must have a


    way to make the gold medal killer mentally copse and then tell him where the ind in general


    was.


    However, after hearing what Samuel said, it seemed that it was not that the gold medal killer had


    betrayed the ck Sheep Organization, but that Samuel had found out where the ind was in


    another way.


    At this moment, John suddenly felt that a force had invaded his brain, and Samuel was looking at


    him with an evil look.


    No matter how much John tried to resist it with his own strength, it didn''t work. The power was


    getting stronger and stronger, as if it was overturning the seas and seas in his mind.


    At this moment, John stared at Samuel in horror, because he knew how Samuel knew the location


    of the ind.


    "How... how could you invade a person''s consciousness?" John Doe said in a panic.


    Samuel smiled lightly. Wasn''t this an easy task for him?


    John said, "I haven''t read that list yet. By doing so, you won''t get any useful clues."


    "But is it difficult for me to find the list through your memory?" Samuel asked.


    With a look of despair on his face, John thought, "If I had known Samuel had such a means, I would


    have hidden the list before I knew it. Unfortunately, it''s toote now."


    At this moment, more than a dozen people, who were secretly protecting John, appeared. All of


    them looked fierce, as if they wanted to kill Samuel.


    Unfortunately, after these people appeared, they found that their bodies seemed to be frozen and


    could not move at all.


    "What''s going on? I can''t move."


    "Me too."


    "Why, why is this happening?"


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Samuel. They didn''t know what was going on, but they knew very


    well that it must have something to do with Samuel that they couldn''t move.


    "What did you do to us?" Someone snapped at Samuel.


    "It''s so noisy." Samuel, who had a look of impatience on his face, waved his hand. The speaker''s


    body


    exploded into a mist of blood, and even his body could not be seen.


    When the rest of the people saw this scene, they instantly shut up and did not dare to speak any


    nonsense.


    Saber Twelve was terrified. This was the first time he had seen Samuel attack without any scruples.


    The other party¡¯s end, however, was too cruel.


    Not only did he die without a whole corpse, but he didn''t even know how he died.


    Was this why Samuel dared to ignore the ck Sheep Organization?


    It was terrible.


    It didn''t take long for Samuel to find the ce where the list was put in John''s memory. At the same


    time, he also knew something about the active volcano. However, they were all superficial


    information. As for how powerful those people were in the active volcano, John didn''t know anything


    about it in his memory.


    When Samuel withdrew his power, John instantly felt as if his body had been hollowed out.


    "You''re of no value to me anymore," Samuel said to John.


    Looking at Samuel feebly, John''s eyes were filled with desperation. He said, "I shouldn''t have


    dreamed of using you, nor should I have let yound on the ind. Although that movie was


    shocking enough, I still underestimated you."


    "Your legs are crippled in the active volcano. Howe you don''t have any memories of this


    ce?" Samuel asked.


    "No matter who it is, as long as they enter the crater of the volcano, they will be attacked by an


    inexplicable force. No one can know what happened after they faint. But people who can leave the


    active volcano alive will have a force in their body. We call it the Satan Power." John said.

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    For Samuel, what John said was all nonsense.


    Because he had already known all the things in his memory.


    Samuel looked at the Crater of the volcano. If he wanted to know more secrets, he would have to


    go there in person.


    However, Samuel was still worried about this unknown power. Although the power of these gold


    card killers was small, no one knew how strong the source of this power was.


    John had seen Samuel''s intentions. He said to Samuel in a hurry, "If you want to go, can you take


    me with you? I beg you."


    John had a strong desire to find out the secrets of the active volcano. It could be said that the ck


    Sheep Organization had been working all the time, working hard to find out the secrets. But no


    matter what they did, the result would be the same if they chose someone with a strong body to


    enter the volcano mouth.


    "What''s the benefit of bringing you with me?" Samuel asked faintly.


    John thought for a moment and said to Samuel, "If there''s any danger, I can treat it as a sacrifice.


    You can give up on me and earn yourself a living."


    "There are many ways to die if you want to. Why do you have to use this kind of method?" Samuel


    asked doubtfully.


    "As long as I know the secret of the volcano, I can rest in peace even if I die," John said.


    For John, if he died without understanding this matter, he would not be reconciled and die in peace.


    However, if he could witness the secret of the volcano, even if he were to die, it would be worth it.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Samuel hesitated for a moment. It would be beneficial to him if he could drag someone down with


    him. After all, he couldn''t let Saber Twelve die. This John was neither his rtive nor his friend. He


    wouldn''t care if he died. Samuel wouldn''t even spare him a nce.


    "But this guy is a cripple. Samuel can¡¯t do the hard work to push the wheelchair, can he?"


    When Samuel looked at the wheelchair, John knew what he wanted to say. John quickly said,


    "Someone pushed me. I won''t bother you."


    Samuel shook his head and said, "No need to push you. You''d better stand up yourself."


    Stand up?


    These words made John smile bitterly. He wanted to stand up, but he had tried too many methods.


    The nerves in his legs had long been necrotic. Even the best doctor in the world couldn''t do


    anything about it. How could he stand up?


    "If only I could stand up..."


    Before John could finish his words, he felt Samuel''s hand on his shoulder.


    Just as John raised his head to look at Samuel in confusion, a warm current entered his body and


    went straight down to the lower part of his body.


    John enjoyed the warm current very much. It was morefortable than the touch of a beautiful


    woman.


    And when the warm current passed through his body and reached his legs, the wonderful feeling


    was even more indescribable.


    Legs!


    Legs!


    John''s eyes went wide all of a sudden. He stared at Samuel in disbelief.


    His legs had long lost their senses, and he wouldn''t feel anything even if he was stabbed twice.


    But now, he felt that the warm currents had reached his legs.


    This...


    John had not felt his legs for many years, but at this moment, he felt them, and they were very


    clear!


    When Samuel let go of his hand, he said to John, "You can try to stand up."


    John''s face was filled with disbelief. As for the other assassins, they were staring at Samuel with


    disdain.


    This guy''s brain seemed to have been watered. He actually let a person, who had been disabled for


    nearly ten years, stand up. Wasn''t this forcing him?


    But the next moment, everyone was stunned, because John really stood up slowly. Although his


    body was still shaking, his legs were obviously moving. In the eyes of other killers, it was simply


    impossible.


    "How is this possible?"


    "He really stood up. How did he do it?"


    "God, is this a miracle?"


    Just when everyone couldn''t help marveling, John had already put down the armrest of the


    wheelchair and stood firmly with his own strength.


    Because his legs had been disabled for many years, and he didn''t exercise, his muscles had


    shrunk, so he couldn''t get used to the feeling of standing for a while.


    But there was one thing John could be sure of, that was, Samuel cured his disability, which was a


    magical skill.


    "I can stand up! I can stand up!" John stared at his legs, and his eyes were full of shock.


    John had been in despair after failing countless times in hospital. He never thought that there would


    be a day when he could stand up again, and he never dared to expect such a thing.


    But now, it was impossible for the dream to be a reality, and all of this was done by Samuel!


    "Although you can stand up, you still need to adapt to it for a period of time. During this period of


    time, I should be able to deal with those film owners," Samuel said. The subtext of these words was


    to wait for John to recover, and then they would go to the volcano.

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    John grabbed Samuel''s hand. He looked very excited. Obviously, he could detect the frequency of


    the muscles jumping on his face. He said to Samuel, "You don¡¯t have to do it yourself. I¡¯ll get


    someone to deal with everyone who has the movie. You can rest assured."


    Upon hearing this, Samuel could not helpughing.


    Although the power of the ck Sheep Organization was nothing in Samuel''s eyes, it was definitely


    a nightmare for ordinary people. Since John said that he could solve this problem, Samuel was too


    lazy to do it himself. After all, this was also a very troublesome thing. It would be best if he could get


    rid of it with the help of the ck Sheep Organization.


    "You won¡¯t let someone escape the, will you?" Samuel asked.


    "No, absolutely not." John patted his chest and said with sincerity, "You can rest assured that I will


    never let go of anyone."


    John''s attitude was extremely sincere. That was because in his mind, the current image of Samuel


    was already like that of a god. How could he lie to a god?


    "Fine, I''ll wait for your good news." Samuel said.


    On this trip to the main ind of the ck Sheep Organization, the situation did not develop as


    Samuel


    had expected. He had intended to destroy the ck Sheep Organization, but now he had reached a


    subtle cooperation with the ck Sheep Organization, which was beyond his expectation before he


    came.


    However, this ending was not a bad thing for Samuel. After all, the ck Sheep Organization


    possessed the most terrifying killer ability in the world. If this organization could work for Samuel,


    Samuel could solve anything without using his own strength.


    Samuel looked at the volcano and felt relieved. After all, it was an unknown thing for him. No matter


    how strong he was, fear of the unknown would always exist in his mind.


    On the way back, Saber Twelve was left behind Samuel. His eyes were fixed on Samuel.


    Samuel was very sensitive to his surroundings. Naturally, he could sense that Saber Twelve was


    staring at him. Moreover, he could guess the reason as well.


    To make a disabled person suddenly stand up, this kind of exaggerated means would inevitably


    cause a very strong shock in the heart of Saber Twelve.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it," Samuel said to Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve took a deep breath and said, "I held a certain suspicion about what you told me


    before. I even thought that you were boasting, but now I know how ridiculous I am."


    Samuel smiled indifferently. The fact that Saber Twelve was able to say such a thing meant that


    Saber Twelve hadplete trust in him.


    "I know that although you seem to trust my rebirth on the surface, you must have doubts in your


    heart. This is a behavior that normal people should have. You can''t be med," Samuel said.


    "Samuel, how did you cure John''s leg?" Saber Twelve couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    "Haven''t I told you that I have the power close to God? It''s a piece of cake for me to cure his legs,"


    Samuel exined.


    Saber Twelve swallowed and said, "Isn''t your ability able to cure all diseases?"


    "That''s right." Samuel said honestly, "As long as there is still onest breath left, I will be able to


    bring him back to life. However, if there really is a dead person, there is no other way."


    Samuel could save all living people, but he could not bring them back to life. At least, with his


    current ability, he could not do it. As for whether he could do it after entering another world, Samuel


    did not know.


    Saber Twelve wiped his face and put away his exaggerated expression. If the news got out,


    countless celebrities woulde to Samuel for treatment. And Samuel¡¯s means would definitely


    make him famous in the medical field and make him a world-ss doctor.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Saber Twelve knew that Samuel did not care about fame. For a man who was close to


    God, what he pursued was probably a higher realm. As for status and fame in the secr world, in


    his eyes, they were nothing more than a pile of rubbish.


    "Samuel." Saber Twelve''s expression inexplicably became a little awkward, even a little


    embarrassed.


    Samuel got goosebumps all over his body. He could understand if a woman was shy in front of him,


    but he couldn''t stand the performance of the burly man, Saber Twelve.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it directly. Don''t look shy. You don''t even know how disgusting


    you are now," Samuel said with a look of disgust.


    Saber Twelve felt embarrassed and said with an embarrassed smile, "I also have strength in my


    body now. Can I be as powerful as you in the future?"


    Samuel was not sure about this because he did not know the source and limits of power.


    "I don''t know how powerful you will be just by relying on the power in your body, but you can


    rest assured that I''m already thinking of a way to let ordinary people cultivate as well. If I cane


    up with this method, I can pass you my cultivation method," Samuel said.


    "Really?" After hearing this, Saber Twelve''s eyes almost popped out of his head.


    "Of course it''s true. How can I lie to you about something like this? Besides, you are not the only


    one. There are still a few people to choose. After you have a certain level of strength, I will bring you


    to see the Xuanyuan World," Samuel said. This was his final thought at this moment. There were


    some emotions that could not be separated from him. For Samuel, it would be best if he could allow


    these emotions to exist in another world.


    Saber Twelve''s mouth turned dry. He couldn''t help but swallow. Another world! These words left him


    with a new life''s hope. After all, this wasn''t a chance that everyone could have.


    "I used to think that my life was miserable, but now, I find that I''m the luckiest among billions of


    people," Saber Twelve said with a happy face.


    "It''s too early toe to a conclusion about whether you''re lucky or not. Even if you can go to the


    Xuanyuan World, you''ll be in more danger. I can''t guarantee that you''ll die a terrible death in the


    future," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve shook his head indifferently. It was enough for him to see the other world. Moreover, a


    person would die eventually, and the method of death was not important to him at all.


    "Everyone will die. It doesn''t matter if he dies miserably or peacefully. What matters is this


    experience," said Saber Twelve.

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    In the next few days, Samuel enjoyed VIP treatment on the ind of the ck Sheep


    Organization''s headquarters. No matter how powerful a gold medal killer was, when he saw


    Samuel, he would take the initiative to avoid him and even bend down to express his respect for


    Samuel.


    Gold-medal killers were an extremely prideful group. This was because they possessed abilities that


    no one in the world possessed. Hence, they would think that they were superior to others. However,


    they did not dare to disy even the slightest haughtiness in front of Samuel. In fact, they were


    humble. This was because they clearly understood that the ability Samuel possessed was far above


    theirs. Moreover, in Samuel¡¯s eyes, it was likely that they were not even as good as an ant.


    Although they were arrogant, these people still had a clear sense of self-awareness.


    John could finally walk normally after a week, and he was safe and sound with ordinary people. It


    was impossible to see how long John had been disabled for.


    John had never dared to think that he could find the feeling of being down-to-earth again, so his


    gratitude to Samuel was self-evident.


    John had already thought about it. From now on, the


    entire ck Sheep Organization would work for Samuel, because only such a powerful person


    could lead the ck Sheep Organization to a better development. Moreover, to know the secret of


    the volcano needed Samuel''s guide.


    That day, John led all the top-notch killers of the ck Sheep Organization to appear in front of the


    gate of Samuel''s vi building.


    This was almost all the members of the top-notch killers in history. Those who had seen Samuel''s


    abilities were all serious, but those who had not seen Samuel were all curious.


    If they hadn''t seen John''s leg heal with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed it.


    When Samuel walked out of the mansion, the gold card killers who had never seen him before all


    had confused expressions on their faces. They all had the same thought in their minds.


    "How can it be a child?"


    When Saber Twelve came out, those who had never seen Samuel paid their attention to Saber


    Twelve. They couldn''t help but treat him as Samuel. They thought that this was the normal situation.


    If not, how could a child be so powerful?


    But soon, this idea of theirs was destroyed.


    John walked up to Samuel¡¯s side respectfully. He bent down slightly and said, "I don''t know how I


    should address you. I''ll call you Samuel God."


    Samuel God!


    Samuel heard these words, he was stunned. This kind of nickname gave him a strange feeling, and


    he was not used to it at all.


    "You should just call me by my name, Samuel."


    Samuel said.


    "No, no." John waved his hand in panic and said, "How can I call your name directly? This is a great


    disrespect to you. I can''t do this."


    Seeing John waving his hands in panic, Samuel said helplessly, "Okay, you can call me whatever


    you like. Since you''re fine, let''s go to the volcanic crater. I''ve been here for too long."


    "Please follow me." John led the way, followed by all the gold medal killers.


    These people were all people who had been to the volcano crater, but because they were


    unconscious, they didn''t know what happened.


    At this moment, everyone was a little nervous because they knew that the secret that had been


    hidden for a hundred years was likely to be revealed today.


    At the foot of the mountain, John turned to Samuel and said, "Samuel God, in order to avoid danger,


    I''ll let these people take the lead. What do you think?"


    Samuel waved his hand and said directly, "Don''t be so hypocritical. These people have all been in a


    coma at the crater of the volcano. What''s the use of letting


    them take the lead? If something goes wrong, I''ll have to save them."


    Johns felt a little awkward. Only Samuel had the right to make the gold medal assassin sound as if


    he were worthless.


    "Then... what should we do?" John asked.


    Samuel took two steps around John and went straight up the mountain. He said, "I''ll go ahead. If


    there''s any danger, I''ll take care of it."


    Saber Twelve followed closely behind Samuel and said in a low voice, "Samuel, why don''t we let


    these guys take the lead? If something unexpected happens, we can use them as human shields."


    Samuel smiled. He was not afraid that these people would die in the volcano, but that their lives


    would be of greater value before the most critical moment.


    "I know what I''m doing," Samuel said.


    Since Samuel had said so, Saber Twelve did not have any other opinion. He could only follow


    behind Samuel silently.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    At this time, except Samuel, no one noticed that there was a force surrounding him and Saber


    Twelve, forming a protectiveyer around them. This was done deliberately by Samuel to prevent


    any sudden damage to Saber Twelve.


    Samuel was halfway up the mountain when he suddenly halted his footsteps!

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    When Samuel stopped, the others also stood still and did not dare to move. They looked around


    with vignce, ready to fight, and deal with any uing emergencies.


    Saber Twelve looked around. Everything was calm and nothing special happened. He could not


    help asking Samuel, "Samuel, what''s wrong?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel frowned. He did not discover anything unusual along the way up the mountain. However, he


    could sense an obvious energy fluctuation at the crater of the volcano. Moreover, this fluctuation


    was not something that he could sense at the foot of the mountain.


    The most important thing was that this power was much stronger than Samuel had imagined.


    After a while, Samuel said, "Nothing. Let''s go on."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this, but they didn''t dare to rx their vignce


    at all.


    Near the volcano crater, the energy fluctuations became more and more clear, moreover at an


    extremely strange frequency.


    "What can you feel?" Samuel asked Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve shook his head and said, "Nothing. What''s wrong?"


    Samuel looked at the others. Their expressions were simr to that of Saber Twelve''s. They


    probably didn''t notice anything either. This made Samuel feel even stranger.


    These people didn''t notice such powerful energy fluctuations at all. Could it be rted to the power


    within their bodies?


    Because of the power of the same sect, they couldn''t feel the existence of the power of the volcanic


    crater at all.


    Samuel stopped thinking about it. He would know what was going on at the crater of the volcano.


    At this time, the temperature had reached a level that ordinary people could not stand. Except


    Samuel and Saber Twelve, the others were sweating profusely and their clothes had been soaked.


    Only then did Saber Twelve realize that he was different from the others, because he did not feel


    how hot the surroundings were. Moreover, he had already reached the crater of the volcano, but


    there was no feeling of heat. It was too unscientific.


    "Samuel, what did you do to me? Why don''t I feel hot?" Saber Twelve asked Samuel in a low voice.


    Samuel smiled. Along the way, Saber Twelve was protected by his Energy Shield. Naturally, he


    would not feel hot.


    "Do you want to feel it?" As soon as Samuel finished speaking, he removed the invisible energy


    barrier.


    In the blink of an eye, Saber Twelve felt a heat wave attack him, making him feel extremely hot.


    "F*ck, it''s more than hot. Even the air is hot," Saber Twelve said.


    "What do you think? After all, this is the crater of a volcano, and it is a live volcano. How can it not


    be hot? " Samuel said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you do what you did just now?" Saber Twelve said shamelessly.


    Samuel had rebuilt an Energy Shield. This was not only to keep Saber Twelve not feel hot, but also


    to ensure his safety.


    The group of people finally stood at the crater of the volcano, and the thick smoke was very


    pungent. Although the hotva could not be seen, one could imagine how theva was rolling under


    the volcano.


    Samuel already sensed the source of the energy. It was deep into the earth''s core but did note


    into contact with the magma.


    This did not seem like a space-time tunnel, but more like something left behind by an expert.


    Perhaps it was a corpse of an expert, or it could be a weapon of an expert, but the specifics could


    only be seen with one''s own eyes.


    "When were you in aa?" Samuel turned around and asked John and the others.


    Saber Twelve subconsciously turned his head, but the scene in front of him stunned him.


    Except for him and Samuel, the rest of the people had all fallen to the ground at some point!


    "What the f*ck? What''s going on?" Saber Twelve could not help swearing.


    Samuel also smiled helplessly. From the looks of it, they were unconscious earlier. It must be in this


    ce.


    In terms of the endurance of ordinary people, it was impossible for them to go deep into the crater.


    Otherwise, the heat wave alone could have killed them.


    "It looks like there''s no need to ask." Samuel said helplessly.


    Saber Twelve knew that without Samuel''s protection, he would end up like the others. He cast a


    grateful nce at Samuel and asked, "Samuel, what should we do next?"


    Samuel pointed to the bottom of the volcano and said," Let''s go down and have a look. The source


    of power is below, but I can''t tell what it is now."


    Samuel could use his Divine Sense to perceive the situation around him. However, he did not dare


    to do so because the power was too powerful. He did not want his Divine Sense to vibrate, so he


    did not dare to do so.


    As soon as Saber Twelve heard Samuel''s words, he felt his body rising into the air.


    With his feet off the ground, losing his center of gravity was extremely insecure for Saber Twelve.


    However, when he saw Samuel''s indifferent expression, he forced himself to calm down.


    Samuel was so calm. It would be a shame for him to be in such a panic.


    As a subordinate of Samuel, he had to show his strong side.

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    The scene in front of him became more and more shocking, and Saber Twelve''s heart became


    more and more uneasy. Theva seemed to be about to swallow his life at any time.


    Fortunately, with Samuel''s protection, Saber Twelve didn''t feel any heat waves. Otherwise, he


    would be even more terrified at the moment.


    Samuel looked calm, but considering this was his first time entering a volcano, he still felt a bit


    uneasy.


    Furthermore, the unknown power caused him to feel even more intense. He wasn''t sure what would


    happen next, and what would happen next.


    "Samuel! This volcano seems ready to erupt at any time," Saber Twelve told Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head. In his opinion, the volcano should have erupted long ago. It was only


    because of its mysterious existence of the power that it was able to suppress the volcano.


    "If it weren''t for this power, the volcano would have erupted a long time ago. It has umted too


    much power," Samuel said with a heavy expression.


    This force protected the ind, which meant that once Samuel disturbed this force and changed, it


    might affect the stability of the volcano or even explode directly.


    Upon hearing this, Saber Twelve started to feel nervous. However, he forced himself to calm down


    with Samuel by his side.


    Samuel looked for the ce where the power came from. Soon, he found a very strange stone. Its


    surface seemed to be covered with ayer ofva, which was why it had such a strange shape.


    When Saber Twelve felt his body stop in front of the boulder, he asked Samuel, "Is this stone the


    source of power?"


    "The stone is just an illusion. There is something really powerful hidden in this stone." Samuel


    wanted to check through his Divine Sense, but he was directly resisted by a very fierce force. Even


    the huge stone trembled, so he did not dare to act rashly.


    However, if he gave up just like that, Samuel would not be willing to give up. Besides, ording to


    his style of doing things, he would never think of giving up.


    "After breaking open this rock, we''ll be able to see what power belongs to. However, this might very


    well trigger a strange change. Maybe the volcano might erupt because of this." Samuel said with a


    conflicted tone.


    Although Saber Twelve had only known Samuel for a short time, he knew him very well. Once he


    wanted to do something, even if it was just a little trick, he would do it to the end.


    Take the ck Sheep Organization for example. When they met for the first time, he wanted to


    exterminate the ck Sheep Organization. At that time, Saber Twelve thought his words were


    absurd, but now, they were already in the headquarters ind of the ck Sheep Group.


    The words "Exterminate" and "reextend" were nothing more than a single sentence to Samuel.


    "Do whatever you want. I support you," Saber Twelve said.


    Samuel stared at the boulder with a serious expression. He knew that hesitation was useless. His


    hesitation at the moment was just to buy some time. He would do it sooner orter. Why didn''t he


    just go straight to the point?


    When Samuel raised his saber, Saber Twelve knew that Samuel had made up his mind, which


    made him feel short of breath.


    Samuel''s hand was shining with a special light, giving off a sharp and powerful aura. Just standing


    beside him was enough to make Saber Twelve feel a tremendous pressure.


    Saber Twelve held his breath, ready to meet Samuel''s powerful attack.


    Samuel''s eyes emitted a cold glint as his hand de heavily swung down. An enormous energy that


    could be seen with the naked eye directly hacked toward the huge rock.


    The rumbling sound was like thunder!


    At this moment, the entire crater began to tremble.


    Countless cracks began to appear on the giant rock, and the power emanating from the cracks was


    even greater.


    Samuel knew that this was not a good sign. A dangerous aura came to him.


    But since he had already reached this step, how could Samuel give up?


    "You go out first."


    Samuel''s voice came to Saber Twelve''s ears. He felt that his body was flying up and he could not


    control it at all.


    In the blink of an eye, Saber Twelve had returned to the crater of the volcano.


    "Samuel!" Saber Twelve shouted at the top of his voice.


    He knew that Samuel had sent him out of the volcano because he sensed danger.


    However, Samuel did not appear. He was extremely worried about Samuel''s safety.


    In the volcano.


    The cracks in the boulders were getting bigger and bigger, and the entire boulder was showing


    signs of copse.


    Samuel took a deep breath and held his breath.


    ording to his spection, there was a possibility that the strength of a master was hidden here,


    or that it was a weapon left behind by a master.


    Previously, he felt that the power in the body of the gold-medal killer was not strong. He guessed


    that the source of this power might be a low-level cultivation space that was lower than Xuanyuan


    World.


    However, the power he felt at this moment was something that Samuel had never felt before in the


    Xuanyuan World. This meant that this power came from a higher space in the Xuanyuan World. It


    could even be a ce that Samuel could step into with just one step.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The indifferent Samuel was fearless in the face of danger. He had no intention of escaping.


    There was only one firm belief in his heart. Even if he died, he wanted to see what was hidden in


    the boulder.


    At this moment, he had forgotten everything about the outside world.


    The Hannigan family.


    Velocidragons.


    And even Yvonne!


    "Let me see how strong you are." After saying this, Samuel raised his hand again.


    For him, the speed of the rock breaking down was still too slow. He couldn''t wait to see what was


    hidden


    inside.


    He waved his hand again and hit the stone for the second time.


    The huge rock was sted apart by the second attack. At the same time, the hidden strength within


    the huge rock was fully disyed in front of Samuel.


    The impact forced Samuel to retreat dozens of meters until he was near the edge of the volcano.


    "This..."


    The huge stone had been smashed, and there was only an axe almost as tall as Samuel left in the


    original ce of the huge stone.


    The axe was ck with lightning-like energy attached to it. Samuel could feel its power just by


    looking at it.


    "As I thought, although your master is dead, you still possess incredible power. Your master must be


    very powerful," Samuel said.


    At this time, the undergroundva began to surge, and it could erupt at any time.


    It was wise of Samuel to choose to leave at this time, but he didn''t. Instead, he walked towards the


    axe.

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    Outside the volcano crater.


    Saber Twelve looked desperately at theva spewing out from the crater of the volcano.


    The huge natural power of the volcanic eruption made people have to be in awe of it.


    But Samuel was still in the volcano. Could he resist such horrible natural force?


    Saber Twelve didn''t know, but he knew very well that Samuel was in great danger right now. He


    might even... lose his life.


    "Samuel!" Saber Twelve cried out in a heart-tearing voice.


    Lava spewed out, and the volcanic ash formed a mushroom cloud, turning half of the sky red.


    Saber Twelve had to stay away from this dangerous ce.


    It was not that he was afraid of death; but that he wanted to save his own life and wait for Samuel


    on this ind. He believed that Samuel¡¯s strength was close to that of a god. It was impossible for


    him to be swallowed by magma.


    The volcanic eruptionssted for an entire day, and almost half of the inds in the headquarters


    were covered in magma.


    At the same time.


    A little beggar in a certain city suddenly looked up at the sky with confused eyes, and her eyes


    gradually became clear.


    Since she could remember, she had been wandering in the streets. She didn''t even know where


    she came from and what she was going to do.


    She, who was called a fool, seemed to have regained her consciousness at this moment.


    " Samuel, it turns out that I''vee to your world," the little beggar said to herself.


    She, who had been bending over, straightened her back at this moment.


    "I didn''t expect I, Fei Lingsheng, to end up begging for mercy. I really don''t know whether I should


    thank you or me you."


    Fei Lingsheng!


    She was a top-level expert in Xuanyuan World!


    She had actually been reborn as well, and she had even returned to the earth.


    Samuel knew nothing about this, and he had never even thought about this possibility.


    Fei Lingsheng suddenly flew up on the street in front of so many people.


    When the people on the street saw this scene, all of them were shocked and opened their mouths


    wide.


    "This... this person can actually fly."


    "Is this magic? How can a person fly?"


    "She''s flying so fast. Is she an immortal?"


    At this time, many people who believed in god knelt on the ground and bowed devoutly in the


    direction of Fei Lingsheng''s departure.


    As for those who did not believe in god, they looked at those kneeling with sneers.


    "What a bunch of idiots. This must be a diversion by magicians. They even want to kneel down and


    worship her."


    "A group of idiots. How can there be a god in the world?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How dare you spheme on the gods?"


    The two sides were obviously from different factions. They quarreled because of different attitudes.


    Later on, they even fought with each other.


    However, Fei Lingsheng, who had already left, didn''t care about these things at all.


    For her, the earth was just a low-ss world, and people living here were all low-ss creatures.


    How could Fei Lingsheng care about them?


    What she needed to do right now was to get to Samuel''s side as soon as possible. The explosive


    explosiveness of Samuel''s power caused her to be very curious as to what exactly had happened!


    "Could it be that not only she but also Velocisaurus also came to the earth?"


    If that was the case, the earth would not be far from destruction!


    It was located on the main ind.


    The volcano had temporarily quieted down. As for when it would erupt next time, no one was sure.


    Saber Twelve stared nkly in the direction of the volcano.


    There was still an unknown life-and-death Samuel there. For Saber Twelve, this was a piece of


    depressing news.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Although he was willing to believe Samuel could survive this disaster, he had witnessed the power


    of the volcanic eruption. How could Samuel''s flesh and blood be unharmed in front of such natural


    power?


    "Saber Qing."


    Just as Saber Twelve was still in a daze, John''s voice came from behind.


    Saber Twelve turned his head subconsciously and saw John with several gold medal killers.


    These people survived after the volcanic eruptions. They didn''t die because they were lucky.


    "What do you want to do?" asked Saber Twelve.


    John smiled coldly. As far as he was concerned, Samuel had definitely died in the volcano. Right


    now, the only person who knew the secret of the volcano was Saber Twelve.


    "Tell me what''s in the volcano. If you tell me everything, I''ll let you die a happy death," John said. As


    a wanted man by the ck Sheep Organization, now that he was no longer protected by Samuel, in


    John''s eyes, Saber Twelve was already a corpse.


    "Have you forgotten how you stood up?" Saber Twelve didn''t expect John to turn hostile at this time,


    and without warning.


    "What does it have to do with you that he saved me? You betrayed the ck Sheep Organization,


    which is a dead end. I didn''t force you to do that," John said.


    Saber Twelve also had the strength of a gold medal killer, but there were too many of them. As the


    saying goes, two fists can''t defeat four hands. Under such circumstances, it was almost impossible


    for him to find a chance to live under such circumstances.

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    "You don''t really think he''s dead, do you?" Under such circumstances, Saber Twelve could only say


    that. Only by making John fear Samuel could he survive.


    That was because if Samuel were still alive, John would never dare to do anything to him. He would


    know how Samuel was going to avenge him.


    Unfortunately, John didn''t ept the threat of these words. Instead, the smile on his face grew


    bigger. He said, "You still want to scare me? For a whole day, you have seen the power of the


    volcanic eruption. Who can survive in such a situation?"


    The reason why Johns was certain that Samuel had been killed by the volcano was that it had been


    a long time since the volcano erupted. Moreover, it was so powerful that it could not be borne by a


    person with a physical body.


    He hadn''t seen Samuele back for a day. What else could he do if he wasn''t dead?


    Saber Twelve couldn''t refute it. He repeatedly told himself Samuel was not dead, but in fact, he


    knew in his heart that Samuel was probably dead. He just didn''t want to ept this fact.


    Saber Twelve, whose face was as pale as ash, sighed softly and said to John, "Since we will die


    sooner orter, just kill me. I can''t tell you what happened in the


    volcano."


    This made John angry in an instant.


    The secret of the volcano was one of his lifelong obsessions. It was something that would cause


    him to die with his eyes open.


    Now that Saber Twelve knew about this, how could he allow him to bring this secret back to the


    coffin?


    "You should be clear about my means. No one can hide anything under my torture," John said with


    a cold face.


    "I''m not even afraid of death. Do you think I''ll be afraid of your torture?" Saber Twelve stood up and


    continued, "If you have any tricks up your sleeve, just show me. I''ll learn a lot before I die."


    John frowned. The fearless look on Saber Twelve''s face worried him.


    If a person''s mentality was despaired, it would be difficult for him to tell the truth. Even if he used all


    means in his life, it would not be useful to him.


    However, John would never give up so easily. As long as there was a chance, he would try his best.


    He would never allowed Saber Twelve to bring such an important secret into his coffin.


    "Take him down for me," John said to the other gold-medal killers.


    Just as those people were about to make their move, a woman''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "There are so many people here. It''s really embarrassing to bully a person." As her voice fell, the


    owner of the voice appeared.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fei Lingsheng, the top expert from Xuanyuan World.


    Of course, her title of top-tier expert had been won before Samuel appeared.


    After Samuel entered the Divine Realm, Fei Lingsheng was nothing more than an ant in Samuel''s


    eyes because there was a huge gap between the Divine Realm and the Master Realm.


    "Who are you?" John looked at Fei Lingsheng with a frown. In this ind, it was impossible for an


    unfamiliar person to appear, and it was a woman.


    "Me? Samuel¡¯s friend." Fei Lingsheng said with a smile.


    Hearing the words "Samuel''s friend", John felt as if his heart had been hollowed out.


    Samuel was so powerful. Who knew how powerful his friend would be?


    Saber Twelve looked at Fei Lingsheng in confusion because he had never seen Fei Lingsheng


    before. If she was Samuel¡¯s good friend, why didn''t she appear by Samuel¡¯s side?


    "You don''t have to be surprised, because I''m not a friend of his world." Fei Lingsheng whispered


    after walking to the side of Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve''s eyes widened. He could not help but blurt out, "Xuanyuan World!"


    Fei Lingsheng''s eyes shed with a trace of surprise. She didn''t expect Samuel to tell this guy the


    Xuanyuan World. It seemed that they had a good rtionship.


    If she could save Saber Twelve, Samuel would owe her a favor.


    "Don''t worry. With me here, these trash can''t pose a threat to you," said Fei Lingsheng.


    This was a reassurance for Saber Twelve, but for John, it was the beginning of despair.


    She dared to say such words. Her strength was definitely not weak. Even if only half of her strength


    was that of Samuel, they were not a match for her.


    "I, I didn''t say I wanted to kill him," John said to Fei Lingsheng. At this time, he could only deny what


    he had said before, in exchange for a chance to live.


    Saber Twelve sneered. John had been operating the organization all this time, but it turned out that


    John was just a cowardly person who was afraid of death.


    "John, you are in charge of the ck Sheep Organization for a long time. You don''t even dare to


    admit what you''ve said?" Saber Twelve said in a cold voice.


    It was not easy for John to get rid of the disabled identity, and he still had a better life to enjoy. Now,


    of


    course, he did not want to face death.


    "I''m just trying to scare you, Saber Qing. I never thought of really killing you," John exined to


    Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve was not as powerful as a three-year-old child. The murderous intent this guy showed


    just now was not disguised at all.


    "If you don''t kill me, I''ll kill you. Is that okay?" Saber Twelve asked.

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    John''s face was pale. He thought everything was under his control. He didn''t expect that Fei


    Lingsheng''s intrusion would directly change the situation.


    Now it seemed that he could only be at the mercy of Saber Twelve.


    But this was not the result that John wanted, and he was not willing to face death at this time.


    "Saber Qing, you can''t kill me. Didn''t you say Samuel isn''t dead yet? Without me, you wouldn''t be


    able to stay on the ind. If I die, the ind will be in chaos, and no one will continue to transport


    supplies." John said in panic. He needed to find all the excuses for use so that Saber Twelve would


    let him go.


    Saber Twelve''s face darkened. Although he did not believe Samuel was dead, he also knew a fact.


    Under the power of such a huge eruption of energy, even if Samuel''s strength was close to that of a


    god, he had not shown up yet, which, to arge extent, indicated that he had met with an ident.


    Saber Twelve made a decision in a very short time. He would not stay on the ind. Instead, he


    would return to Cloud City and protect the people around Samuel with the rest of his life.


    "Does he have the final say on this ind?" Fei


    Lingsheng turned to ask Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve had some doubts about Fei Lingsheng''s identity. After all, as a killer, he was


    suspicious. It was impossible for him to simply believe that Fei Lingsheng was Samuel''s friend.


    "Yes. From a certain perspective, he''s the owner of this ind." Saber Twelve only hesitated for a


    moment before telling Fei Lingsheng about such an insignificant matter.


    Fei Lingsheng nodded, then turned to John and said," It seems that you really can''t die. We have to


    stay on the ind for a while longer."


    John didn''t know what would happen to him in the future, but at least he didn''t have to die now. He


    let out a sigh of relief, and the expression on his face was obviously relieved a lot.


    "Why should we stay on the ind?" Saber Twelve asked in confusion.


    "Don''t you have to wait for Samuel to leave with you?" Fei Lingsheng asked in confusion.


    Saber Twelve was stunned. The strength she showed was extraordinary. From what she said, it


    seemed that she was sure Samuel was not dead.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "You... do you mean Samuel is not dead?" Saber Twelve asked excitedly.


    Fei Lingsheng subconsciously looked at the spot where the volcano was. She could sense Samuel


    was still alive, and he was still fighting against a powerful force. However, Fei Lingsheng was not


    sure what the oue of this fight would be.


    "He''s still alive for now, but I can''t predict what will happen in the future either. That''s why I can only


    wait here." Fei Lingsheng said.


    Upon hearing this exact answer, Saber Twelve''s excitement was beyond words.


    Samuel did not die during the eruption. Now that the volcano had stabilized, Saber Twelve believed


    that Samuel would survive.


    "Although he doesn''t have to die, the others..." Saber Twelve pointed at John, looking like he was


    about to speak but stopped on second thought.


    Fei Lingsheng understood the meaning of Saber Twelve''s words very easily. For her, the lives of


    people in Xuanyuan World were not so valuable, and it wasmon for her to kill people.


    Therefore, when Fei Lingdheng fought, she wouldn''t have so many concerns like Samuel, and she


    would be more decisive.


    Less than a minute after Saber Twelve finished speaking, Fei Lingsheng''s illusory figure moved


    back and forth several times, and all the gold medal killers fell to the ground without any sign of


    movement.


    Neither John nor Saber Twelve had figured out how Fei Lingsheng had done it. However, both of


    them had the same thought, which was that this woman was almost as powerful as Samuel.


    This also made John more determined that he could not make trouble in front of Fei Lingsheng.


    After all, it was already a good thing for him to survive. If he still wanted to resist, it would be stupid.


    "When will Samuel return?" Saber Twelve asked Fei Lingsheng. She knew that Samuel was not


    dead and she should know the situation very well from Saber Twelve''s point of view. As such, he


    had no choice but to ask her this question.


    It was a pity that Fei Lingsheng only knew that Samuel was not dead. As for when he woulde


    back, or even if he coulde back safely, Fei Lingsheng had no answer in her heart.


    It was not impossible for Samuel, who was not dead, to die in this kind of power confrontation.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it will be a long time or maybe he will nevere back," Fei Lingsheng said.


    Saber Twelve panicked when he heard that. Didn''t she say Samuel wasn''t dead? Why did she say


    that he might never return?


    "What do you mean? Are you lying to me? Is Samuel dead or not?" The anxious Saber Twelve


    didn''t notice his emotion and questioned Fei Lingsheng sternly.


    Fei Lingsheng was, after all, a supreme master in Xuanyuan World. Except Samuel, no one dared


    to speak to her in such a tone.


    Fei Lingsheng was irritated. She coldly turned to look at Saber Twelve and said, "Who do you think


    you are? Do you have the right to question me? If it weren''t for Samuel, do you think you could have


    survived until now?"


    After hearing this, Saber Twelve calmed down in an instant. If Fei Lingsheng hadn''t appeared in


    time, he would have been killed by John.


    It was all because Samuel¡¯s face that this girl saved him.


    Even so, Saber Twelve still cared more about Samuel¡¯s safety. As for whether he was alive or dead,


    it didn''t matter at all. If Samuel hadn''t shown up that night, he would have died a long time ago.


    "I just want to hear the truth. It doesn''t matter whether you want to kill me or not," said Saber


    Twelve.


    Fei Lingsheng sighed. This fellow really cared about Samuel. He couldn''t act on this point. There


    was absolutely no intention of lying in his eyes.


    Fei Lingsheng exined, "It''s true that he isn''t dead now. As for what I said, whether or not an


    ident will happen in the future, it''s because he''s fighting against some kind of powerful force. I


    can''t predict the result."


    A powerful force!


    It should be that huge rock, because when Saber


    Twelve was forced out of the volcano, he knew that stone was the source of power.


    "Can''t you help him?" asked Saber Twelve.


    Help him?


    Hearing these two words, Fei Lingsheng showed a bitter smile on her face.


    Although she was supreme master, she was like an ant in front of Samuel. How could she be


    qualified to participate in the confrontation of such powerful forces?


    If she forcibly got involved, it might be counterproductive and cause greater trouble for Samuel.


    Moreover, she might be directly crushed by these two forces.


    "You think too highly of me. Even though I''m much stronger than all of you, in front of his strength, I


    can at most be considered a three year old child." Fei Lingsheng said.

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    When Saber Twelve felt Fei Lingsheng''s helpless tone, he was a little surprised. He had thought


    that the woman in front of him was almost as strong as Samuel, but after hearing what she said, it


    seemed that they were not on the same level at all.


    But the strength she showed was also very strong. Those gold medal killers didn''t even know how


    they died.


    However, Saber Twelve did not doubt the authenticity of Fei Lingsheng''s words, because no one


    would deliberately belittle herself. Moreover, the helplessness on her face was also very real.


    In the following days, Fei Lingsheng and Saber Twelve lived on the ind. Because all the gold


    medal killers were dead, John didn''t dare to make any small moves and served them diligently


    every day.


    In this way, the days passed one by one.


    The thing Saber Twelve did the most every day was looking in the direction of the volcano, hoping


    to see Samuel''s figure. He even hoped to go to the volcano crater to take a look, but was stopped


    by Fei Lingsheng. Moreover, Fei Lingsheng made it very clear that any change in the fight between


    the two forces was likely to lead to different results.


    If Samuel was distracted by the appearance of Saber


    Twelve, Samuel was likely to be killed by him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Under the deterrence of such words, Saber Twelve could only give up the thought on checking


    Samuel and wait patiently.


    A monthter.


    Half a yearter.


    A whole year had passed.


    Saber Twelve suffered a lot this year. He even had nightmares every night and dreamed that


    Samuel had died in the volcano. When he woke up, he would always be covered in cold sweat.


    Fortunately, as a killer, Saber Twelve was able to withstand the pressure. That was why he did not


    fall into a mental breakdown under such circumstances.


    On the other hand, it did not affect Fer Lingsheng''s emotions in any way during this year, because


    she had lived for more than a hundred years. For her, a year''s time was like a snap of her finger.


    However, in this year, Fei Lingsheng paid close attention to the situation in the crater.


    The fight between the two strengths had not ended after a year. Moreover, there was not the


    slightest sign of which party was stronger. In other words, Samuel''s situation did not improve during


    this one year.


    "It''s been a year." Saber Twelve looked at the crater of the volcano and sighed.


    "If this situation continues, it''ll be normal for us to stay here for another 10 years. The situation now


    is the same as it was a year ago," Fei Lingsheng said to Saber Twelve.


    This sentence did not cause any blow to Saber Twelve. Even if it would take another 10 years, he


    still had the patience to wait patiently. As long as Samuel was still alive, it would be the best news


    for him.


    "Whether it''s ten years or twenty years, I''ll wait until hees out," Saber Twelve said.


    Fei Lingsheng could feel the loyalty of Saber Twelve to Samuel, which made her feel very strange.


    What was the reason that Saber Twelve did this withoutint and regret?


    Fei Lingsheng had been waiting for Samuel for a long time because she was not afraid of wasting


    time at all. She, who was in the Extreme Master Realm, had at least a few hundred years of life.


    However, Saber Twelve was different. ording to the average age of earth people, he did not


    have many ten years to live. And if he continued to wait like this, what good would it do to him?


    Fei Lingsheng was waiting for Samuel to take her back to Xuanyuan World, so she was willing to


    wait.


    Why was Saber Twelve doing this?


    "Why do you wait for him? You can only live for a few dozen years. If you waste a day, you''ll lose a


    day. Why don''t you leave here and live a new life?" Fei Lingsheng asked Saber Twelve.


    "Can only live for dozens of years?"


    Saber Twelve smiled indifferently. He had never thought of this problem. Moreover, if Samuel had


    not saved him, he would not have survived for dozens of years. The time he had now was saved by


    Samuel for Saber Twelve. It did not matter if he wasted it.


    "What about you? Why are you waiting for him? Aren''t you different?" Saber Twelve retorted.


    Fei Lingsheng sneered. As a Master Realm expert in the Xuanyuan World, how could she be like a


    mortal?


    "I''ve already lived for a hundred years, and there are a hundred years. I''m naturally different from


    you. Even if it''s ten years, or even a hundred years, it wouldn''t be too much of a loss for me." Fei


    Lingsheng said.


    "You''ve lived for a hundred years!" Saber Twelve looked at Fei Lingsheng in astonishment. Fei


    Lingsheng was just a girl in her twenties, but she said she was a hundred years old. Saber Twelve


    couldn''t believe it.


    "Is it very strange? In Xuanyuan World, people who have reached my realm are all old monsters


    who have lived for hundreds of years. Otherwise, how could they have reached this realm?" After


    saying these words, Fei Lingsheng felt that she had said too decisively. After all, some monsters


    had already be a God State Strong after a short period of time.


    Fei Lingsheng added, "It''s rare to see a freak like Samuel in a thousand years. Not just anyone can


    compare with him."

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    Her words inexplicably made Saber Twelve smile. It seemed that she was very unwilling to admit


    the gap between Samuel and herself, so she called Samuel a freak.


    However, this was also a testament to Samuel''s strength.


    "Since you''re from the Xuanyuan World, why did you appear on Earth? Is it rted to his rebirth?"


    asked Saber Twelve.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Rebirth!


    These words were very new to Fei Lingsheng. She dide to earth, but there was no so-called


    rebirth.


    "Do you mean Samuel has been reborn?" Aftering to the earth, Fei Lingsheng had never seen


    Samuel. She could only feel the familiar power of Samuel, so she was not aware of the rebirth.


    "He should be 15 now," Saber Twelve said.


    Fei Lingsheng put away her surprised expression.


    Samuel was reborn. She came to Earth with the power of the crack of time and space, but she


    didn''t seem to have experienced the rebirth.


    Or, even if Fei Lingsheng was reborn, she could not feel it, because in her realm, unless her


    strength declined a few hundred yearster, she would not feel


    the existence of age.


    "How could it be? I thought that the force just brought us back to the earth. I didn''t expect it to have


    such an experience," Fei Lingsheng said.


    "The reason why you are willing to wait for him is that you want him to take you back to the


    Xuanyuan World?" Saber Twelve continued to ask.


    This answer was obvious. If not, Fei Lingsheng had no reason to wait for Samuel.


    But Saber Twelve had too many questions. Fei Lingsheng did not want to answer them one by one,


    so she said, "It has nothing to do with you. Why do you ask so many questions?"


    "You''re so powerful. Isn''t it better for you to stay on the earth? Except Samuel, no one can be your


    opponent. It would make you more free and unfettered, " Saber Twelve said curiously. If it were him,


    he might have made a different choice from Fei Lingsheng.


    After all, Samuel had said that there were many powerful people in the world of Xuanyuan, and it


    was very dangerous. However, the earth was different. Most of them were ordinary people. Just by


    possessing the power of a gold-medal killer, they could be superior to the mortal world, let alone


    strong people like Fei Lingsheng.


    It had to be said that this was the short-sightedness of Saber Twelve. He only cared about the


    hundreds of years in front of him, but he had never thought that if he could make use of these


    hundreds of years to be stronger, then his life would continue to thrive.


    The longer they lived, the more afraid they were of facing death and the end of life.


    Fei Lingsheng was counting on Samuel''s experience to help her reach the Divine Realm after


    returning to the Xuanyuan World. In this way, she would no longer be troubled by the problem of


    death in hundreds of years.


    "How can people like you understand my thoughts? Maybe when you go to the Xuanyuan World in


    the future, you will know why you don''t choose to stay on the earth," Fei Lingsheng said.


    Saber Twelve shook his head. Since he couldn''t figure it out, he decided not to think about it. It was


    a boring day, and it wasn''t worth it for a mediocre person to make trouble for himself.


    At this time, John walked carefully behind them.


    The boss of the ck Sheep Organization was as humble as a servant noe.


    "The situation in Cloud City is as usual. There''s nothing special about it," John said to Saber


    Twelve.


    Ever since he decided to stay on the ind and wait for Samuel, Saber Twelve had requested John


    to be informed of the situation in Cloud City, especially about Yvonne''s matter. He required John to


    report it to him once a day.


    Fei Lingsheng had hidden this question in her heart for a long time. Today, she finally couldn''t help


    asking, "Do you know who Yvonne is?"


    In Saber Twelve''s opinion, since Samuel had been reborn, it was enough to show Yvonne''s


    importance that he could find Yvonne again in this life. Saber Twelve did not even need to think


    about the fact that she was Samuel''s future wife.


    "Of course I do. She''s the future wife of Samuel. That''s why I won''t allow any man to approach her,"


    Saber Twelve said.


    Fei Lingsheng smiled and shook her head. It was true that Yvonne was Samuel¡¯s wife, but it was not


    as simple as it seemed.


    When Yvonne entered the Xuanyuan World, she, who had the strength of Fu Yao, had turned the


    Xia State upside down. The challenge to Martial Mountain made countless experts tremble secretly.


    The spacetime crack created in the dark forest was also rted to Yvonne''s power.


    "She''ll be stronger than me in the future, and she might even surpass Samuel." Fei Lingsheng said.


    "Oh," Saber Twelve said with an indifferent expression. He didn''t seem surprised at all.


    "You''re so calm. Are you forcibly controlling your surprise?" Fei Lingsheng said disdainfully.


    Saber Twelve smiled faintly.


    "Forcibly controlling?"


    He didn''t need to do that at all, because he had felt too much shock from Samuel. Now, this kind of


    thing had already be numb to him.


    "I''m used to everything that happened to Samuel. Yvonne is better than you, and I think it''s


    reasonable," said Saber Twelve.

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    Fei Lingsheng did not expect Saber Twelve''s answer, but this was not the most important thing. To


    her, it was not a matter of who was stronger or who was weaker. The most important thing was that


    Samuel could bring her back to the Xuanyuan World and might even bring her into the Divine


    Realm.


    In the past, in the Xuanyuan World, the Divine Realm was just a legend. No one had achieved such


    an achievement, so Fei Lingsheng had never paid attention to this matter. But now, with the


    appearance of a Divine Realm, Fei Lingsheng naturally had a desire for this matter.


    After all, the current her only had hundreds of years of life. However, once she reached the Divine


    Realm, it would be equivalent to a thousand years of life.


    Moreover, she might go to a more promising space to gain more powerful strength.


    Day after day of boredom passed.


    Saber Twelve, who was gradually getting used to this kind of calmness, did not find it too boring. He


    had been staring at the crater of the volcano from afar for the longest time every day. He hoped to


    be the first to witness Samuel¡¯s retreat.


    Another two peaceful years passed.


    Saber Twelve had long hair and a beard. He had a


    decadent look on his face, like a beggar giving up his hope of living.


    Fei Lingsheng, on the other hand, was a young girl still brimming with spirit. There was no sign of


    change.


    A total of three years, for Fei Lingsheng, was like three days, passed in a sh.


    Moreover, she could feel the change in Samuel''s strength every day. This was also one of the


    motivations for Fei Lingsheng to wait.


    "Samuel, if you don''te out soon, I won''t be able to protect Yvonne," Saber Twelve said


    helplessly. He had heard recently that a man was very close to Yvonne. Saber Twelve''s intuition told


    him that his approach to Yvonne was definitely not that simple.


    It would not be a good thing for Samuel if Yvonne was taken away.


    Fei Lingsheng said, "Don''t worry. Yvonne''s fate is bound to be with Samuel."


    Saber Twelve didn''t think so. Fate was tied to one another, but it didn''t mean that the current


    Yvonne wouldn''t do something stupid. If such a thing really happened, would Samuel be able to


    ept it?


    "You don''t understand what I mean. Although the two of them will eventually be together, how can a


    man ept something that only happens between a man and a woman?" Saber Twelve said.


    Only then did Fei Lingsheng understand the meaning of Saber Twelve''s words. She smiled and


    said, "No one can be sure about that."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Fei Lingsheng suddenly shivered, stood up, and looked in the


    direction of the volcano with a serious look.


    Seeing this, Saber Twelve stood up as well. However, he saw nothing unusual in the direction of the


    volcano.


    But since Fei Lingsheng had such a sudden reaction, she must have sensed something.


    "What did you feel?" Saber Twelve asked nervously.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fei Lingsheng looked grave and even slightly frowned. It didn''t seem to be a good thing.


    "Hurry up and tell me what happened." Seeing Fei Lingsheng remain silent, Saber Twelve


    immediately asked.


    "His power suddenly caused a huge fluctuation. I don''t know what''s going on either," Fei Lingsheng


    said.


    Unable to suppress his anxiety, Saber Twelve said to himself, "Samuel, nothing could happen to


    you.


    Yvonne is still waiting for you."


    At the crater.


    Because of the eruption of magma, more than half of the crater of the volcano had been sealed,


    and only a very small exit could be seen.


    Samuel, who was sitting cross-legged in the volcano, was shaking violently. At the same time, the


    axe was trembling rapidly. It seemed that the confrontation between the two powers had reached


    the most critical point.


    Suddenly, Samuel opened his eyes. A golden light was shining in all directions. If ordinary people


    saw this, they would be scared out of their wits.


    "I didn''t expect topete with you, but I''ve refined my own strength. It turns out that this is the real


    Divine Realm." Samuel''s mouth curved slightly. He didn''t know how long had passed, but he knew


    that his strength had be purer and stronger. His current realm was the real Divine Realm.


    Even if he hadn''t been tempered by the thunder, his strength had be purer.


    "Do you still want to fight me with your current strength?" After saying that, Samuel stood up and


    walked directly to the giant axe.


    The axe was about the same height as Samuel. When Samuel held the axe, the axe shook even


    harder, as if it was struggling.


    "Humph." Samuel snorted coldly and said, "Do you still want to struggle at this time?"


    Therge axe was covered in a golden light after his voice sounded. Samuel''s strength seeped into


    the entire axe. A momentter, therge axe ceased trembling and obediently stopped.


    "Your strength is indeed very great. Unfortunately, your body is toorge and is inconvenient to


    carry around. Why don''t I destroy you?" Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    The axe was so powerful that it had a weapon soul. As for the weapon soul, it was equivalent to a


    person''s consciousness. It could fully understand what Samuel meant by his words.


    In the blink of an eye, the giant axe shrunk to the size of a palm. Not only was it convenient to carry,


    but it could also be put directly into his pocket.


    Samuel could not helpughing. Although he did not know much about the Weapon Soul, it was


    very interesting for it to be able to understand his words.


    "You can understand my words. Can you speak?" Samuel asked.


    The giant axe did not make any sound, as if it had not reached the realm of speaking yet.


    Samuel was not disappointed. He thought that one day; he might be able to hear the voice of the


    giant axe, as long as he could make the axe stronger.


    "Although I don''t know what kind of powerful individual your previous master was, I will definitely not


    let you down. I will bring you back to the world that belongs to you and continue to fight on all sides.


    Your strength will definitely make the world tremble," Samuel said.


    The giant axe buzzed as if it was excited. Moreover, its power lingered and it seemed eager to give


    it a try.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly sighed and said," For a well-groomed man like me, wielding a


    sword is the best. Axes are not suitable for me. It''s too barbaric."


    When the giant axe heard this, it seemed to be sshed with cold water. It instantly quieted down,


    and after the power faded, it became even rustier.


    "Interesting. You can even lose your temper with me." Samuel was ying with it in his hand like a


    pet. Who would have thought that this cold weapon could understand human nature?

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    Ever since Fei Lingsheng discovered the situation of the volcano, her and Saber Twelve''s eyes kept


    staring at the crater of the volcano. They even forced themselves not to blink, fearing that they


    would miss something.


    Not long after, a loud boom came from the crater of the volcano, and at the same time, the


    explosion caused the volcano''s mes to rise into the sky.


    Saber Twelve clenched his fists in an instant, and nervous sweat dripped from his forehead like


    soybeans.


    "It''s over. The volcano has erupted again!" Saber Twelve said, his face as ashen as ash. Even


    though he did not know what was happening to Samuel, the eruption at this moment was definitely


    not a good thing for him.


    After the explosion, the dust was all over the sky, but the magma was not seen gushing out for a


    long time.


    "This doesn''t look like a volcanic eruption," said Fei Lingsheng.


    Saber Twelve also noticed it. Because of the volcanic eruption, magma was bound to gush out.


    However, nothing else happened except for the dust all over the sky.


    "If it''s not a volcanic eruption, where did the explosion


    Fei Lingsheng frowned. The explosion just now was caused by a kind of power, but it was unfamiliar


    to Fei Lingsheng.


    She was very familiar with Samuel''s power. If it belonged to him, she would be able to detect it in


    the first ce.


    However, this power was unfamiliar. It was even more powerful than Samuel''s.


    "Samuel said that there was very likely to be a strong person hidden in that huge rock?" Fei


    Lingsheng asked.


    Saber Twelve had only mentioned this matter to Fei Lingsheng, but he had not seen the specifics


    with his own eyes.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s what he said, but I didn''t see it," Saber Twelve said.


    Fei Lingsheng''s face turned pale in an instant. If this force belonged to the strong one in the giant


    rock, then Samuel¡¯s fate could be imagined.


    With his strength, it was absolutely impossible for him to be a match for this force. The explosion


    just now was likely to be directed at Samuel.


    If Samuel died, although it was not a big problem for Fei Lingsheng to return to the Xuanyuan


    World, no one could tell him how to reach the Divine Realm.


    Fei Lingsheng took a deep breath and said, "I can''t feel


    the power of Samuel anymore."


    Saber Twelve''s expression changed drastically. He asked Fei Lingsheng, "What do you mean?


    What do you mean?"


    "The explosion just now was probably caused by the strong man in the boulder, and the power I can


    feel is much stronger than Samuel. This means that Samuel must have awakened the strong man


    and died in the hands of that strong man," Fei Lingsheng said.


    After hearing this, Saber Twelve sat down on the ground. After waiting for three years, he suddenly


    despaired at this moment, and Saber Twelve did not know how to ept this fact.


    "No, it can''t be. How could it be possible? Samuel would not die." Saber Twelve muttered to himself


    as he continuously shook his head in denial of this result.


    But Fei Lingsheng had almost confirmed her guess. Although Samuel was strong, there was still a


    huge gap between him and this force. There was noparison at all.


    After ncing at Saber Twelve, Fei Lingsheng decided to leave. After all, Samuel was dead. It was


    useless for her to stay here. Moreover, once she was caught by that strong man, her life was likely


    to be threatened.


    Now she could only find a way to go back to the Xuanyuan World by herself. As for how to reach the


    Divine Realm, she could only figure it out after returning to the Xuanyuan World.


    But when Fei Lingsheng was about to leave, a powerful force bound her. No matter how she


    struggled, it was useless.


    Fei Lingsheng''s eyes revealed a sense of despair. If this expert captured her, it wouldn''t be so easy


    to survive.


    "Do you still want to leave?" A clear voice came from a distance.


    Fei Lingsheng gave up struggling and said, "I have no grievances with you. Why don''t you let me


    go?"


    "When old friends meet, don''t tell me they aren''t going to have a chat?" The voice continued.


    Fei Lingsheng felt it was strange. She had never met such a strong person, and it was impossible


    for such a person to exist in Xuanyuan World. How could it be an old friend meeting?


    She didn''t understand what this sentence meant. Fei Lingsheng didn''t dare to talk casually, so she


    could only wait for the owner of the voice to appear.


    Saber Twelve, who was sitting on the ground, had no time to care who the voice belonged to. Even


    if the other party wanted to kill him, Saber Twelve would not struggle at all. Because for him, it was


    meaningless for him to live after Samuel was dead. After waiting for three years, he finally had such


    a result, which was extremely desperate for Saber Twelve.


    "How did you appear on earth?" The voice was getting closer and closer, but Fei Lingsheng couldn''t


    sense where the other side was. This exined the situation. The strength of the other side was far


    above her, so that she couldn''t sense the existence of the other side.


    "What do you mean? Is it strange that I''m here?" Fei Lingsheng asked back.


    "Of course it''s weird. After all, it is earth." As soon as he finished his words, Samuel appeared in


    front of them.

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    When Fei Lingsheng and Saber Twelve saw Samuel clearly, both of them were stunned.


    In Saber Twelve''s heart, Samuel was dead.


    In Fei Lingsheng''s heart, she was sure that this power was from the strong man in the huge rock.


    But now it seemed that the owner of this power was Samuel.


    But how could it be possible?


    How could Samuel be so powerful all of a sudden? Could it be that his current realm had


    already surpassed the Divine Bealm?


    Fei Lingsheng took a deep breath, but she still couldn''t calm down.


    "You... have you already surpassed the Divine Bealm?" Fei Lingsheng asked in disbelief.


    Before Samuel was able to answer, Saber Twelve ran to Samuel''s side like a madman.


    "Samuel! You''re still alive! You''re still alive!" Saber Twelve said excitedly.


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "Do you want me to die?"


    Saber Twelve couldn''t hear what Samuel said at all. He waspletely immersed in his own world


    of excitement. He continued, "It''s good that you''re not


    dead. It¡¯s good that you''re not dead. And... And you''ve grown taller. That''s great. That''s great."


    In the face of Saber Twelve''s agitated ramblings, Samuel did not force him to calm down. After all,


    he could understand Saber Twelve''s agitation.


    "How much time has passed?" Samuel asked Fei Lingsheng. Even if he asked Saber Twelve, he


    would not be able to hear what he was saying.


    "Three years, three whole years." Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel was taken aback.


    Although he guessed that it wouldn''t be a short time, he didn''t expect that three years had passed.


    It was no wonder that Saber Twelve had such an exaggerated performance. He had waited for


    three years. Obviously, it was impossible for him to calm down in a short time.


    "What... what realm are you in now?" This was the biggest question in Fei Lingsheng''s heart and


    also the thing she wanted to know most.


    She had seen Samuel in the Divine Realm, but now he was more powerful than before. She


    couldn''t imagine or describe his current realm.


    "The Divine Realm. You can also understand that the current me has really reached the Divine


    Realm." Samuel said. His realm had not been improved. Back then, he was just a pseudo-god


    realm.


    In the past three years, Samuel had fought against the giant axe and tempered his strength. That


    was how he finally had the power of the Divine Realm.


    Back then, Samuel also had a chance to use the power of the Heavenly Thunder to refine his


    powers.


    However, at that time, he could only think of how to use the Heavenly Thunder to deal with


    Velocisaurus. Hepletely ignored the true value of the Heavenly Thunder.


    "What do you mean?" Fei Lingsheng obviously didn''t understand what Samuel meant, so she asked


    with a puzzled face.


    "If I wanted to possess the true power of the Divine Realm, I would have to undergo the refinement


    of the Heavenly Thunder. Back then, when the Heavenly Thunder appeared, I used the Heavenly


    Thunder to deal with Velocisaurus and did not unleash its true value. Thus, I missed the opportunity


    to enter the Divine Realm. However, now, I have reached the result of the baptism of the Heavenly


    Thunder after three years of tempering," Samuel exined.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fei Lingsheng could barely understand the meaning of these words. That was to say, to have the


    real power of the Divine Realm, one had to be baptized by the thunder.


    "But once the thunder appears, the Heaven Gate will open. And you have to enter the Heaven Gate


    and reach another world," Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel couldn''t help looking up at the sky with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. He said,


    "With my current strength, if I return to the Xuanyuan World, I can open the Heaven Gate whenever


    I want.¡±


    These words dealt a huge blow to Fei Lingsheng.


    She was only at the Supreme Master Realm. She was not even qualified to trigger the Heavenly


    Thunder. However, Samuel was strong enough to open the Heavenly Door at any time. Wasn''t the


    gap too big?


    She recalled the time when she first met Samuel. Even though Samuel was very powerful, there


    was still a gap between him and Fei Lingsheng. After such a short period of time, Fei Lingsheng


    was already like an ant in Samuel''s eyes.


    "You''re really a freak. You''ve done something that no one in the entire Xuanyuan World has ever


    done," Fei Lingsheng said with a wry smile.


    "There must have been a real god in the Xuanyuan World, but you don''t know it. I won''t be the first


    one." Samuel had a clear understanding of this matter. He did not believe that he had done


    something unprecedented. After all, in the long history of the Xuanyuan World, who could guarantee


    that there wasn¡¯t a real Divine Realm?


    Fei Lingsheng suddenly thought of something and asked Samuel eagerly, "With your current


    strength, wouldn''t it be easy for you to deal with Velocisaurus and solve this hidden danger for the


    Xuanyuan World?


    Samuel was indeed stronger than before. He used to be only one step away from Deity, but now, he


    was a real Deity.


    However, Samuel was still uncertain about how to deal with Velocisaurus. He knew that


    Velocisaurus did not belong to the Xuanyuan World. It came from an even higher realm. Therefore,


    Samuel did not know how strong Velocisaurus was.

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    In the face of Fei Lingsheng''s question, Samuel could only shake his head and deny it.


    Fei Lingsheng, on the other hand, revealed an expression of disbelief. This was because in her


    eyes, Samuel was so powerful that she could not even describe him in words. A true god meant


    that he already had the ability to go to another world.


    Moreover, Samuel had also said that the fact that he was able to open the Heaven Gate at will


    showed that his frightening strength was not even a match for Velocisaurus!


    "How is this possible? Is a Velocisaurus this powerful? " Fei Lingsheng said in disbelief. She


    thought Samuel was being modest and was even trying to hide his true strength.


    "Do you know where Velocisaurus came from?" Samuel asked.


    Fei Lingsheng didn''t know the inside story.


    But after Samuel asked this question, Fei Lingsheng figured it out.


    "Could it be that Velocisaurus are also from the world of the Divine Sect?" Fei Lingsheng blurted


    out.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Yes, in Xuanyuan World, it doesn''t dare to show its full strength. It''s


    afraid of attracting the attention of the people in the world of


    the Heaven Gate. But when it''s really going to fight to the death, do you think it will still keep its


    strength?"


    At the moment of life and death, who would keep their strength? This question had an obvious


    answer.


    "Is this why you don''t have the confidence to deal with it?" Fei Lingsheng said.


    "If I want to win an overwhelming victory, my current strength is far from enough. But at least I''m


    now able topete with it," Samuel said.


    "And what about Yvonne? If she recovers her strength, won''t you two be able to deal with


    Velocisaurus?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    As for Yvonne, Samuel had never thought of letting her deal with Velocisaurus. After all, this was a


    dangerous and uncertain affair. How could Samuel let her take such a risk?


    However, Fei Lingsheng''s words were actually right. If he had Yvonne''s help, Samuel''s odds of


    winning would be much higher.


    "It''s all in the future. Let''s talk about itter. How did you get to Earth?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    Regarding this question, Fei Lingsheng didn''t know the answer. When Samuel was fighting


    Velocisaurus in the dark forest, she couldn''t help at all. She could only look at it from a distance.


    She vaguely remembered that after the Heavenly Thunder appeared, she knelt on the ground


    because she couldn''t bear the pressure from the thunder. Then her mind went nk. After a long


    time, she woke up from the earth.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "If I tell you, I don''t know anything. Do you believe it?" Fei Lingsheng asked cautiously, afraid that


    this answer would cause Samuel''s dissatisfaction.


    However, Samuel didn''t think Fei Lingsheng was hiding something, because even he himself didn''t


    know what was going on.


    "I do, because I am just like you. I don''t know what happened either." Samuel said.


    Hearing these words, Fei Lingsheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    As a top master in Xuanyuan World, Fei Lingsheng had never lived so carefully. But in front of


    Samuel, she did not dare to do anything disrespectful, because the top master realm was nothing


    more than ant realm in Samuel¡¯s eyes. She did not dare to put on airs in front of Samuel.


    "When are you going to return to the Xuanyuan World? " Fei Lingsheng finally asked the question


    she was most concerned about, because she had to cultivate first. If she wanted to enter the Divine


    Realm, the first condition was that she had to return to the Xuanyuan World, because the earth''s


    environment was not suitable for cultivation at all.


    "With your ability, you should be able to find the space -time channel back to Xuanyuan World. Why


    are you waiting for me?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Samuel could understand why Saber Twelve waited for him for three years. After all, he had saved


    Saber Twelve. Moreover, he had rified their past rtionship with Saber Twelve. However, Fei


    Lingsheng was different.


    There was no deep rtionship between her and Samuel years ago. It was not worth it for her to


    wait for three years.


    "It''s not difficult for me to go back to the Xuanyuan World, but how to break through the realm and


    reach the Divine Realm? Only you can guide me," Fei Lingsheng said. She didn''t hide her purpose,


    because she knew that it was useless to hide in front of Samuel.


    Samuel smiled faintly. This was Fei Lingsheng''s n. However, he could not help her reach the


    Divine Realm. The reason why Samuel was so strong was very much rted to the bones in his


    body. Otherwise, how could he withstand the impact of this powerful force with his ordinary body?


    However, Samuel did not intend to tell Fei Lingsheng the truth. Since this woman wanted to use


    him, he could return the favor. After all, Fei Lingsheng was an expert in the Supreme Master Realm


    and had great value in using him.


    "I won''t leave Earth in a short time. I don''t need to exin the reason to you," Samuel said.


    "I have plenty of time to wait," Fei Lingsheng said. She had hundreds of years of life, and now it was


    just over a hundred years. She didn''t worry that time would be wasted at all, because if she wanted


    to break the realm, she had to stay with Samuel before she could have a chance.


    "By the way, do you have a way to gather Spiritual Qi? For example, in some formations?" Samuel


    asked. He had always wanted to create an environment suitable for cultivation, but he could not


    figure it out. Fei Lingsheng had lived for hundreds of years. Maybe she would have a solution.


    "Gathering Spiritual Qi is something every person in closed-door cultivation will do. It only needs a


    simple formation, but with the rarity of the Spiritual Qi on earth, even if you gather them together,


    they won''t be of any help to your cultivation, even to me," Fei Lingsheng said. Gathering Spiritual Qi


    was simple, but the upper limit of the earth was like this. Even so, it would not be of any help to


    Samuel.


    After all, he had reached the Divine Realm. Such a little spiritual Qi was dispensable to him.


    "It''s useless for me. For ordinary people, it should be of great use, right?" Samuel said.


    "If it''s someone who has never cultivated before, it would indeed be of great use." Fei Lingsheng


    said.


    "That¡¯s enough." Samuel could not help butugh. It was a problem that had troubled him for a long


    time. He did not expect that Fei Lingsheng would help him resolve it. This was something that he


    was happy


    about.


    And Fei Lingsheng also understood Samuel¡¯s intention. It turned out that he didn''t do it for himself,


    but for others.


    "Where do you want to set up the formation?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    "Of course not here. Follow me back to Cloud City. In the future, my home will be thergest


    Spiritual Array in the entire Earth," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng thought that she could not gain any advantage by working hard, but she could go


    home with Samuel, which meant that she could always follow Samuel in the future. This was not a


    bad thing.

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    The trip to the main ind of the ck Sheep Organization''s headquarters had been a great


    harvest for Samuel, making him a real Divine Realm expert. His strength had greatly improved,


    which was beyond Samuel''s expectation.


    And now all the top-notch killers of the ck Sheep Organization were killed by Fei Lingsheng,


    which could be considered to have reached the idea of Samuel years ago.


    Seeing John standing in the distance trembling with fear, Samuel waved at him.


    With great caution, John walked up to Samuel and bent down 90 degrees.


    He used to think Samuel was dead, and he even wanted to force Saber Twelve to say the situation


    in the volcano. But now, seeing the living Samuel, he didn''t even have the courage to look up.


    "It''s impossible for the ck Sheep Organization to have a gold medal killer in the future," Samuel


    said to John.


    For the ck Sheep Organization, this was a huge loss. Because there was no gold medal killer, it


    meant that the strength of the ck Sheep Organization would be greatly weakened. The former


    world-ss killer organization had now be unworthy of its


    name.


    However, John didn''t dare to have any objection to this. He didn''t want to offend Samuel and then


    die in his hands.


    "Without the gold medal killer, the ck Sheep Organization still has forces all over the world. It


    can''t be underestimated. As long as you need me, just tell me." John said.


    Samuel smiled. This guy was quite sensible and knew what he should do.


    As for whether the ck Sheep Organization was of any use to Samuel, Samuel himself did not


    know. But if he kept it in case of emergency, it would work.


    "I hope you will remember these words. Otherwise, I can take your life at any time," Samuel said


    coldly.


    This kind of threat was not bad news for John. At least it could prove Samuel would not kill him now.


    "Please don''t worry. I''ll never forget my promise to you, " John said.


    "Arrange a boat for me. I want to leave this ce as soon as possible," Samuel said.


    "Yes, I''ll prepare it right away."


    After having left Cloud City for three years, the current Samuel could not wait to return.


    He didn''t know what had happened to Yvonne in the past three years. Had she grown up to be a


    graceful girl? Would there be a lot of men around her?


    Thinking of this, Samuel became more anxious. He didn''t want some rascals to live in Yvonne''s life.


    "Do you know what''s going on in Cloud City, Saber Twelve?" Samuel asked Saber Twelve.


    "Three years ago, I had John set up finger men in Cloud City to observe what happens around


    Yvonne at all times. Everything used to be normal, but recently, a boy appeared and chased after


    her. If you don''t wake up, I''m worried that something bad will happen," said Saber Twelve.


    Samuel¡¯s expression changed when he heard that.


    There was actually a blind guy who dared to hook up with his future wife. He was simply looking for


    death!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Can''t you fly now?" Fei Lingsheng asked Samuel. Even if she was in the Extreme Master Realm,


    she could fly for a short period of time. Samuel, on the other hand, was already in the Divine Realm.


    In Fei Lingsheng¡¯s opinion, it was not difficult for him at all.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "It''s too far from Cloud City, and flying consumes too much


    strength."


    If he could fly back, Samuel would have done so long ago. There was no need for Fei Lingsheng to


    remind him. It was a pity that this was not a realistic thing, unless he could absorb endless Spiritual


    Qi. It was a pity that in the environment on earth, Spiritual Qi was scarce. How could it be possible


    for him to absorb it endlessly?


    "How''s the rest? How''s the development of Tagliare Company?" In order to alleviate the anxiety in


    his heart, Samuel could only ask Saber Twelve about the other questions.


    "The construction of the new city area is very smooth. It won''t take long to finish," said Saber


    Twelve.


    Samuel estimated that it would take him three years to build the new city. Although it took a lot of


    money to build the new city, the time was reasonable for him.


    That night, John prepared a boat for Samuel and the other two to leave.


    Samuel couldn''t wait to fly back to Cloud City, so he didn''t waste any time. The three of them went


    straight to the ship.


    John saw the ship disappear in the vast sea at the port, and then he straightened his back.


    John had never expected that the ck sheep Organization would end up like this today. Without


    the gold medal killers, the influence of the ck sheep organization in the world would inevitably


    decline, and there would be no more gold medal killers in the future, which was a big blow to John.


    But on the other hand, his legs were cured, which meant that he could leave the headquarter ind,


    which was also a good thing.


    "If there is gain, there is loss. Although it''s not a good thing for the ck Sheep Organization, the


    result is good for me personally. Samuel, I hope you still remember me," John said to himself.

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    A few dayster, Samuel''s group of three finally returned to Cloud City. This familiar ce gave


    Samuel a feeling that even the air was sweet and sweet.


    Of course, the main reason was because Yvonne was here. Otherwise, everything on earth had


    nothing to miss for him.


    "Saber Twelve, bring her back to Hillside Vi," Samuel said to Saber Twelve.


    The sooner a Spiritual Array was built in Hillside Vi, the better it would be. However, he wanted to


    see Yvonne first, so he had to hand it over to Saber Twelve.


    "I see," Saber Twelve said.


    Samuel left the airport and took a taxi to the school.


    Although he had a faster way, if he flew in broad daylight, he would inevitably be seen by others and


    the world-shaking news woulde out, Samuel did not want to be the focus of the media.


    "Yvonne is the only one who can make him so excited. " Fei Lingsheng said with a helpless smile.


    Yvonne was the happiest among all the women, because she had the strongest protection and love,


    and other women had no chance to experience it.


    "You don¡¯t like my brother, do you?" Saber Twelve


    asked with a smile.


    Fei Lingsheng looked calm and said, "Do you think I''m still a little girl? Love is meaningless to me."


    Fei Lingsheng''s words were not fake at all. Although she envied Yvonne, she would never fall for


    Samuel because of this. After all, her pursuit could only be stronger. Moreover, she also


    understood that no one could rece Yvonne in Samuel''s heart.


    Saber Twelve knew that Fei Lingsheng was over 100 years old, but he didn''t want to think about it


    because it was too strange. Fei Lingsheng was just a girl in her twenties. No matter how hard he


    tried, Saber Twelve couldn''t figure out that she was already a centenarian.


    Samuel came to the school, waiting anxiously for school to end.


    When school was finally over, the students rushed out of the school gate. However, Samuel still did


    not see Yvonne when thest student left the school, which made his mood veryplicated.


    The school gate had been closed, and it was impossible for Yvonne to stay in school. However, she


    had note out of the school gate yet. Where would she go?


    Samuel, who had been deep in thought, also discovered something. Not only did he not see


    Yvonne, but he did not even see Qi Yiyun''s figure." Could it be that both of them have be


    invisible, or have they winged and flown away?"


    "What the f**k!" Samuel was suddenly cursing in his heart.


    Three years had passed. How could the current Yvonne still study in this school?


    Samuel rushed to Yvonne''s home in a hurry. Since he couldn''t find her in the school, he would


    definitely find her in her family.


    But in fact, Samuel was disappointed again.


    Yvonne''s house had been sold to other people, but apletely strange person opened the door.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Isn''t... isn''t this the Sue family?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "You''re referring to the previous owner, aren''t you? They''ve moved a long time ago." After saying


    that, the man closed the door.


    Samuel failed again. It was easy to imagine howplicated his mood was.


    However, it was reasonable for Yvonne to move. After all, Godfrey was now in charge of the


    company of the Sue Family. It was really inappropriate for him to live in such a shabbymunity.


    There was no other way. Samuel could only use his Divine Sense to search in Cloud City. Only in


    this way could he quickly find Yvonne''s location.


    After all, he could not wait any longer. Samuel did not want to waste any more time.


    When his Divine Sense was over Cloud City, Samuel searched for his familiar scent. Fei Lingsheng,


    who had just arrived in Hillside Vi, could not help sighing.


    Although she could do that, her power was not as strong as Samuel''s, and her scope of influence


    was not as wide as Samuel''s.


    "The strong are really different. Their methods of finding people are so different." Fei Lingsheng said


    with a wry smile.


    "What?" Saber Twelve was puzzled by Fei Lingsheng''s sudden words.


    "You won''t understand even if I exin it to you. However, you will understand in the future. After


    Samuel created a Spiritual Array, you will definitely have a chance to train." Fei Lingsheng said.


    Saber Twelve had long guessed this, and he also hoped that he could be stronger. Only in this


    way would he be able to go to another world with Samuel in the future.


    They knocked at the door.


    Qi Yiyun quickly opened the door.


    When she saw Saber Twelve, her expression did not change, but her eyes were clearly searching


    outside the door.


    "It''s been three years. I didn''t expect you to grow a lot taller," Saber Twelve said to Qi Yiyun.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Qi Yiyun did not see Samuel''s figure, but her expression did not show any disappointment. She


    said, "I''m not a dwarf. Of course, I will be taller."


    Saber Twelve smiled helplessly in the face of such prickling words.


    When the two of them entered the living room, Yvonne was also in the living room. Saber Twelve


    said, "He''ll be back soon."

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    Where there was Yvonne, there would definitely be Samuel.


    What Saber Twelve said was true. Samuel sensed through his Divine Sense that Yvonne was in


    Hillside Vi, so he came back as soon as he could.


    Although Qi Yiyun had warned herself many times in her heart that she had to be calm when she


    saw Samuel, when Samuel appeared, she could not hide her excitement at all.


    It wasn''t until Samuel walked toward Yvonne and didn''t care about her that Qi Yiyun calmed down


    because of her disappointment.


    "You''ve changed. You''ve be the same as before." Walking to Yvonne, Samuel looked at


    Yvonne''s familiar face and couldn''t help but say.


    The current Yvonne had grown up. She was almost the same as the one before Samuel''s rebirth.


    Except for Saber Twelve and Fei Lingsheng, Yvonne and Qi Yiyun didn''t understand what he


    meant, so Yvonne had a puzzled look on her face.


    "What do you mean it''s the same as before?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    Samuel shook his head and didn''t exin too much. He would tell Yvonne about his rebirth in the


    future


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Yvonne''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Samuel noticed that there was an impatient expression on her face. His instincts told him that the


    call had to have been from that annoying man.


    In Samuel''s eyes, those who dared to harass Yvonne were alreadymitting a crime punishable


    by death.


    "I can help you solve this problem. If you don¡¯t want to see him, I can make him disappear from


    Cloud City forever," Samuel said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne didn''t take him seriously. She just felt that he was a little annoying, so she didn''t think it was


    necessary for him to disappear.


    "You''d better care about your own troubles. Now you have more troubles than me," Yvonne said


    with a smile.


    "Me?" Samuel was stunned and said, "What trouble can I have? I''m not bragging. In this world, no


    one dares to make trouble for me."


    He was not bragging. Those who dared to cause trouble for Samuel would die unless they had nine


    lives.


    "You''ve been away for three years, and many prominent people havee to Cloud City. They


    hope you can treat them. These people are still in the hospital. I heard from my grandfather that


    these people are more powerful," Yvonne exined to Samuel.


    At that time, Samuel rescued the Grandfather Sue with a miraculous method. The news was leaked


    out by some of the doctors on the spot, which shocked the whole medicalmunity. At the same


    time, Samuel''s means ofing back to life were also widely spread among the people. When


    those patients with high statuses heard the news, they all rushed into Cloud City, hoping that


    Samuel could cure them.


    In the past three years, the number of patients who entered Cloud City had reached thousands of


    them. And just as the Grandfather Sue said, none of these people had simple backgrounds. Any


    one of them could scare ordinary people with heart disease.


    "Distinguished people?" Samuel smiled coldly and said, "No matter how powerful they are, it has


    nothing to do with me. Can they force me to treat them?"


    The reason why Samuel cured the Master of the Sue family was that Samuel didn''t want to cause


    more trouble for the Sue family and didn''t want to cause more trouble for him.


    However, this did not mean that Samuel was willing to be a famous doctor who saved the world.


    And when he saved people, it depended on the mood, not the identity of the other party.


    Besides, who in this world could threaten Samuel? How could he be afraid of an ordinary person?


    "Grandpa told me that if you don''t treat these people, you will probably cause a lot of trouble. This is


    probably a disaster for you," Yvonne said.


    Looking at the worried look on Yvonne''s face, Samuel raised the corner of his mouth slightly. It was


    obvious that Yvonne was concerned about him.


    "It''s not the right time yet. Are you still in the mood to smile?" Yvonne looked at Samuel''s smile and


    said in confusion.


    "Of course I am. Since you care so much about me, how can I not smile?" Samuel said.


    These words were heart-wrenching to Qi Yiyun.


    After Samuel walked into the vi, he didn''t even look at her in the eye. But Yvonne''s concern made


    him so happy.


    "You should hurry up and think about how to deal with these things." Yvonne reminded him.


    Before Samuel could think about it, the vi''s doorbell rang.


    There were very strict rules in the vi area of Cloudridge. It was impossible for neighbors to visit


    others.


    As soon as the doorbell rang, Samuel guessed that it was probably those so-called prominent


    people who hade to visit.


    After winking at Saber Twelve, Saber Twelve went to open the door.


    Unexpectedly, there was not only one person outside the door, but more than a dozen people, and


    obviously, they were not in the same group.


    "Where''s Samuel?"


    "Where is Samuel? We want to see him."


    "Samuel,e out quickly. My master needs you to treat him."


    The noise came from outside the door to the living room, and those people were scrambling for the


    name of their own homes, which was as noisy as a market.


    "They came too fast, didn''t they?" Yvonne said in astonishment. Samuel had just entered the house,


    and those people had already received the news.


    "There''s nothing to be surprised about. They must have bribed the security guards in the vi area,


    so they can receive the news as soon as possible," Samuel said.


    Yvonne''s face showed more and more worry, because her grandfather had talked to her several


    times with great caution, and every time, it was because of this matter. He hoped that Yvonne could


    tell Samuel that he must handle these things prudently.


    Samuel had to rely on their status to judge who he was treating first. If he offended someone, he


    would not have a good time.


    "What are you going to do now?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel did not intend to help treat those people.


    Otherwise, Hillside Vi would be a clinic. There were so many patients in the world that they


    woulde here. Samuel did not want to be a savior.


    "It''s on me." After saying that, Samuel walked towards the door.


    Yvonne followed closely behind.


    Qi Yiyun was stunned on the spot. She didn''t know if she was qualified to join the fun. After all, she


    was almost the same as an outsider in this family.


    When they reached the door, Samuel said in a cold voice, "Why are you yelling? Do you treat my


    house as a vegetable market?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the dozen people outside the door quieted down in an instant.


    Samuel continued, "Go back and tell your master that I won''t treat them. No matter who they are, it


    has nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    Yvonne was stunned by Samuel''s words. She had thought that Samuel would have some n to


    buy time and send these people away for the time being. However, she did not expect that Samuel


    would be so decisive.


    Her grandfather had clearly told her that none of these people was someone Samuel could afford to


    offend. However, Samuel had offended them all at once.


    Yvonne walked up to Samuel and tugged at the corner of his shirt. She said in a low voice, "Have


    you forgotten what I told you?"


    Samuel gave Yvonne a reassuring look and said, "I can handle it. You just wait and see."


    Yvonne knew how powerful these people were, so she felt uneasy. However, when she saw


    Samuel''s eyes, she somehow felt a sense of security.


    "Samuel, I am..."


    "I am..."


    "I am..."


    After being rejected by Samuel, those people began to introduce themselves one by one. The


    status and background they mentioned was indeed somewhat deterrent to ordinary people.


    Even Saber Twelve''s expression changed. These people were considered supreme existences in


    the eyes of ordinary folk.


    However, when he thought of Samuel''s identity, Saber Twelve was delighted.


    Although they were powerful, they seemed insignificant in front of Samuel.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    So what if they had a powerful background? They were just ordinary people.


    But Samuel was a real god!


    No matter how powerful a mortal was, it was impossible for him to oppose Deity.


    During this period, a lot of people came one after another. They all arrived after receiving the news


    that Samuel had returned to the vi area of Cloudridge.


    In less than half an hour, dozens of people had gathered at the gate of the vi.


    The Sue family.


    The Old Master was upset after hearing the news. He didn''t want those people to make things


    difficult for Samuel. It was because of Samuel that the Sue family was able to survive today. Once


    Samuel made a mistake in this matter and got into trouble, the Sue family wouldn''t develop well in


    the future.


    In terms of benefits, the Old Master was not worried about Samuel, but about the future


    development of the


    Sue family.


    "What''s going on? What''s Samuel''s attitude?" the Old Master asked an assistant next to him.


    His assistant had nted spies among the people at the gate of the vi, so he was able to know


    the situation in the vi area in the first ce.


    "Samuel refused everyone and told them to get out of here no matter who they are," said the


    assistant.


    "Get out... get out of here?" The Old Master looked at his assistant in surprise and said, "Are you


    sure you didn''t pass on the wrong message? Samuel really say that?"


    "I''m sure." The assistant nodded firmly because these two words were indeed spoken from


    Samuel''s mouth.


    "He is muddled. He is muddled." The old man was furious. He had never expected Samuel would


    treat those people with such an attitude. Wasn''t he trying to push him into a dead end?


    If he was doomed, the Sue family would also be doomed.


    "No, I have to go there. Get me a car right now," the old man said.


    At the same time, in the Heavenly Family vi.


    Tian Changsheng, Tian Honghui and Tian Fing er sat in the living room without a word.


    They were more aware of the situation of Hillside


    Vi than the old man of the Sue Family. After all, the property of the vi area in Cloudridge was


    one of theirpany''s people.


    "Grandpa, can''t we really do anything? Can''t we help my brother?" Seeing that the two elders didn''t


    say anything, Tian Ling''er couldn''t help but ask.


    Tian Changsheng sighed. He really wanted to help Samuel, but he had no idea how to help or how


    to start.


    These people were not locals of Cloud City, and they came from all over the country, and they were


    all of high status. This little bit of power of the Heavenly Family was not of any use at all.


    "Ling''er, Grandpa has already told you who those people are. The Heavenly Family is truly helpless


    in this matter." Tian Changsheng said.


    Tian Ling''er was more mature now. She also understood that those people''s background


    waspowerful. Those people even didn''t care about the Heavenly Family at all.


    But Samuel had encountered such a big problem. If the Heavenly Family didn''t do anything, it was


    not feasible for Tian Ling''er.


    After all, her father, Tian Honghui, had been put in an important position in the new city project. At


    this time, the Heavenly Family treated this matter as if it had nothing to do with them. If it caused


    Samuel''s dissatisfaction, there would be an unknown loss for the Heavenly Family.


    "Although we can''t do anything, we have to show our attitude. We have to stand on my brother''s


    side.


    Otherwise, once my brother''s circle excluded us in the future, I''m afraid that the Heavenly Family


    will no longer have any position in Cloud City," Tian Fing er said.


    Tian Changsheng naturally understood this logic.


    The current Cloud City was now dominated by Tagliare. Forget about the Heavenly Family; even if


    all the merchants in Cloud City joined forces, they would not pose any threat to Tagliare.


    The new city was the real economic core, which was controlled by Tagliare!

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    Tian Honghui, who had been silent all this while, had different thoughts in his mind. He was not


    afraid that the Heavenly Family would not appear and cause Samuel''s dissatisfaction. This was


    because in his eyes, it was very difficult for Samuel to ovee this obstacle.


    With more than a hundred prominent people gathered together, how could Samuel cope with this


    force?


    Unless he could cure everyone, he might be able to escape. But how could he do these things?


    ording to what Tian Honghui knew, most of these people were suffering from death diseases.


    The world''s famous doctors and almost all medical studentscould not do anything about the


    disease.


    Except for the appearance of God, no one could cure them.


    As for the matter of the Grandfather Sue, in Tian Honghui''s view, it was purely a fluke for Samuel.


    But good luck a time didn''t mean good luck every time.


    "Dad, I think it''s time for the second-aid n," Tian Honghui said to Tian Changsheng.


    "What n?" Tian Changsheng asked in confusion.


    "In my opinion, Samuel is doomed, and this is a good chance for us to annex Tagliare. As long as


    we get the


    control over Tagliare, the new city district will belong to the Heavenly Family, and we won''t have to


    rely on anyone in the future," Tian Honghui said.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As the person in charge of the engineering project, he seemed to have a high position, but he was


    still under the control of Xiaolong. This alone made Tian Honghui very dissatisfied.


    In the past, Xiaolong was just a ruffian. But now, he was riding on his head and shouting at him,


    which made Tian Honghui dissatisfied for a long time.


    Now that there was an opportunity to defeat Samuel, it was a great opportunity in Tian Honghui''s


    eyes.


    "What are you talking about? Do you know how powerful Samuel is? Do you know what the Tagliare


    Trading Building relied on? Even if you can annex Tagliare, how can you guarantee that the Tagliare


    Trading Building can make a profit?" Tian Changsheng roared.


    The Tagliare Trading Building was not just a building; its biggest valuey in the contacts of


    Samuel¡¯s people.


    If Samuel had an ident, it was unknown whether those world-famous brands would enter the


    Tagliare Trading Building. If not, then the Tagliare Trading Building was just a run-down building and


    could not create any value.


    "Dad, I''m confident that I can do this," Tian Honghui said.


    "Confidence?" Tian Changsheng smiled coldly and said, "Okay, tell me about your n. I want to


    know where your confidencees from."


    "I¡¯ll pay a visit to the people in charge of those well-known brands. As long as there''s profit to be


    gained, I don''t believe they won''t cooperate," Tian Honghui said.


    Tian Changsheng sneered. If these words came out of Tian Honghui''s mouth, it could only mean


    that he was too naive and ignorant.


    At that time, the head of the brands took the initiative to appear in Cloud City and take the initiative


    to cooperate with Tagliare. It was all because of Samuel. It was because the bosses gave face to


    Samuel.


    Without Samuel, how could those people put a B-list city''smercial building in their eyes?


    Who did he think he was? Did those head of the brands allow Tian Honghui to meet anyone he


    wanted to meet?


    "You''re such an adult. Are you still immature? Do you think this matter is achieved only because of


    interests?" Tian Changsheng said with anger.


    After Tian Honghui took over the business of the Heavenly Family, he had never suffered setbacks


    in his life, so it was often very simple to think about things.


    However, from the day the head of the brands arrived in Cloud City, Tian Honghui knew that there


    was more to this than just profit. It was Samuel''s connections, or even his fear of Samuel.


    Without Samuel, it was impossible for the project in the new city area to be achieved.


    The Heavenly n? It was nothing but a fart!


    "Dad, are you not willing to believe me once?" Tian Honghui said.


    "You are really underestimating Samuel. I can bet my life on this matter. Samuel will definitely be


    fine.


    Those people''s identities are ced on the table. It is indeed very frightening. However, the hidden


    background of Samuel is definitely not simple. We do not know just who is strong and who is weak."


    After a pause, Tian Changsheng continued, "And bet on you. In my opinion, it''s not worth it. It''s very


    likely that the Heavenly Family has nothing at all."


    This was his son, but he had to say so ruthless in order to make Tian Honghui give up this idea.


    Tian Honghui''s face was deathly pale, eyes unwilling to ept this result.


    In his opinion, this was clearly a chance for the Heavenly Family to rise, but Tian Changsheng


    wasn''t willing to give him this chance.


    Could it be that he would be suppressed by a little punk all his life?


    "I''m warning you, don''t act randomly. Otherwise, I will chase you out of the Heavenly Family." Tian


    Changsheng said.


    Tian Honghui took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said, "Dad, without your order, I won''t act


    recklessly. But I still hope that you can consider my n. This is a great opportunity for the


    Heavenly Family. If I miss it, and someone else will take it before me, I regret it."


    Tian Changsheng smiled faintly and said, "I''d like to see who gets ahead of us and end up like this.


    They definitely can''t afford it."

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    In Tian Changsheng''s view, Samuel had proved his strength over and over again. In this case, no


    one had any reason to doubt his strength. Anyone who dared to raise such a question would be


    doomed.


    Therefore, Tian Changsheng could watch others question Samuel, but he would never allow his


    family members to do such a stupid thing.


    The idea of Tian Honghui must be killed in the cradle. Otherwise, with Tian Honghui''s strong desire


    to prove itself, he would definitely do foolish things.


    "I know that you may not take my warning to heart, but before you do anything, you should consider


    Tian king er. She is your daughter. If you hurt her because of your stupidity, this will be something


    that you will never be able to redeem in your lifetime." Tian Changsheng continued.


    Tian Honghui''s heart was extremely unwilling. He wasn''t willing to be dictated by a punk on the


    street and listened to such a gangster. How could this be his position in Tian Honghui?


    If he wanted to change the current situation, the present situation was a great opportunity. Thus,


    Tian Honghui didn''t intend to give up. Even though Tian Changsheng had already made it so clear,


    it still didn''t waver.


    On the surface, Tian Honghui agreed and said, "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t do anything I''m not sure


    of, and I won''t hurt anyone."


    In fact, Tian Honghui''s heart had already begun to n how to use this matter to overthrow Tagliare


    Company.


    There was a saying that someone would not shed tears until the coffin was closed.Tian Honghui


    belonged to this kind of people.


    It was not because he was bold or powerful, but just because he felt that his dignity had been


    trampled on. That was why he was unwilling to ept the status quo and to be ordered by a role


    like Xiaolong.


    However, Tian Honghui could not imagine what kind of person Samuel was and what kind of person


    the boss of Tagliare Group was.


    Even if Samuel carried a dog into the office of Tagliare''s boss and let the dog sit in the office seat,


    Tian Honghui would still be at his disposal.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    This was the position that Samuel had given him.


    Tian Honghui did not have the qualification to easily provoke it.


    When he heard Tian Honghui''s words, Tian Changsheng''s heart sighed. Tian Honghui was, after all,


    his son, so he was very familiar with Tian Honghui''s personality.


    He knew that he had to give this matter a try. Only if he failed and smashed into the southern wall


    would he be willing to turn around.


    But this time, if they failed, the entire Heavenly Family would be implicated, and there would be no


    chance for them to turn things around in the future.


    At this step, Tian Changsheng could only exterminate his kin in order to uphold justice. Tian


    Honghui could take the path he chose, while Tian Changsheng wanted to cut off his rtionship


    with the Heavenly Family on this path.


    After Tian Honghui left, Tian Changsheng said to Tian Ling''er, "Aren''t you going to go to your


    brother''s ce?"


    After knowing Samuel returned to Cloud City, Tian Ling''er''s heart had already flown to Hillside Vi,


    but she couldn''t find an excuse to go there.


    At this moment, Tian Honghui''s words made Tian Ling''er''s heart flutter. She said, "Grandfather, of


    course I want to go, but what reason can I find to go?"


    "Aren''t you his sister? Why do you need to find a reason? After all, you haven''t seen each other for


    three years," Tian Changsheng said with a smile.


    Tian Ling''er''s eyes lit up and she said, "Grandpa, you''re so smart. It''s natural for me to meet my


    brother."


    After saying that, Tian Ling er immediately ran away. This was enough to see how eager she was in


    her heart.


    Tian Changsheng hurriedly called out, "Ling''er, wait a moment. Grandpa still has something to say


    to you."


    "What''s wrong?" Tian Ling''er stopped and turned back to look at Tian Changsheng, puzzled.


    "Don''t be anxious. What''s the point of being anxious in such a short period of time?" Tian


    Changsheng said helplessly.


    Tian Ling''er pouted and said," You can''t feel my feelings now."


    "If you don''t want to break your rtionship with Samuel in the future, you can listen to Grandpa''s


    words," said Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Ling''er instantly became nervous. She did not want her rtionship with Samuel to fall apart.


    Even if she could only be Samuel''s sister in the end, Tian Ling''er could ept it.


    "Grandpa, what''s the situation so serious? Is there any conflict of interest between thepany of


    the Heavenly Family and brother''spany? Are we going to be enemies?" Tian Ling''er


    asked worriedly.


    "It has nothing to do with thepany of the Heavenly Family. It''s your father. You heard what he


    said just now. Given your father''s temper, he will never give up. Since he won''t give up on this idea,


    the Heavenly Family has no choice but to give him up," said Tian Changsheng.


    "Grandpa, what does this mean?" Tian Ling''er asked.


    "What your father wants to do will definitely destroy the rtionship between Samuel and the


    Heavenly Family. What we need to do is to distance ourselves from the rtionship between the


    Heavenly Family and your father. We will let Samuel know that everything your father does has


    nothing to do with the Heavenly Family. Only in this way will our rtionship with you and Samuel


    not be affected." Tian Changsheng said. He did not want to do this, but Tian Honghui''s words forced


    him to do so.


    The Heavenly Family was in the hands of Tian Changsheng. After enduring for several decades,


    they finally obtained what they had today. Tian Changsheng didn''t wish for hispany to be


    destroyed under Heaven Honghui''s hands at such an old age.


    Moreover, the Heavenly Family had such a close rtionship with Samuel that they would have


    unlimited prospects in the future. Tian Changsheng was even more unwilling to miss this


    opportunity.


    "But... what about Dad? What will happen if he offends my brother?" Tian Ling''er asked.


    Tian Changsheng shook his head. Samuel would only decide what would happen. Moreover, he


    would have to wait and see how Tian Honghui would go overboard with regards to this matter.


    If he reached Samuel¡¯s bottom line, it would be easy for him to lose his life.


    "This is his own choice, and the consequences will also be borne by himself. It''s not something we


    can interfere with," said Tian Changsheng.


    Tian Ling''er nodded her head, not fully understanding. Although she was worried about Tian


    Honghui, she was even more worried that her rtionship with Samuel would be damaged.


    Therefore, Tian Ling''er only hesitated for a moment before choosing thetter.


    As the saying goes, selfishness was the sub consciousness of everyone. It was impossible for Tian


    Ling''er to give up the rtionship between her and Samuel for Tian Honghui.


    "Grandpa, I know what to do. I''ll go first." After that, Tian Ling''er ran away in a hurry.


    Tian Changsheng stayed alone in the living room with a helpless smile on his face.


    The Heavenly Family had Tian Ling''er. This was one of the most important factors in stabilizing their


    rtionship with Samuel. They hoped that after Tian Ling''er spread the news, Samuel would not


    implicate the Heavenly Family in the future.


    "You''re going against Samuel?" Tian Changsheng muttered to himself. Then, he shook his head


    and continued, "You''re really a group of reckless people. Do you really think you can fight against


    him with thebined power of Cloud City? You''re just a group of ants and rats."

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    Samuel, who had a tough attitude in Hillside Vi, had already chased away all the people who had


    come to seek treatment. Before those people left, they were all cursing. They even used their good


    intentions to warn Samuel Three to be careful in the future.


    Samuel naturally did not take those people''s threat seriously. Now that he had reached the Divine


    Realm, how could he still look down on the earth''s mortals?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Even if the other party was an army, it would be easy for Samuel to kill them.


    "This group of people really doesn''t know what''s good for them. They don''t know how to write


    ''death'' if they threaten a Divine Realm master?" Seeing this situation, Fei Lingsheng said with a


    smile.


    In Xuanyuan World, the strong were bound to be respected. No one dared to provoke the strong.


    Even the masters of the three states didn''t have the guts to do so. But on the earth, these people


    were so arrogant that they didn''t put Samuel in their eyes at all.


    "On Earth, status is a very importantbel. Usually, the higher the status, the more arrogant one''s


    attitude will be. The background of these people is very powerful for Earth, so they have a reason to


    be arrogant," Saber Twelve exined.


    The mostmon thing on earth was to suppress the


    weak with their status, and those people in high positions were also used to a superior attitude.


    They would never pay attention to people with low status, and some extreme people even divided


    themselves into different levels from ordinary people.


    High-ranking people called themselves a upper-ss society, but treated ordinary people as low-


    ss creatures!


    It was a pity that they had kicked an iron te this time, and it was an iron te that no one could


    shake!


    "Why are you doing this? Didn''t you hear what I said to you?" Yvonne said to Samuel helplessly.


    She hadn''t seen Samuel for three years. During those three years, Yvonne missed him very much.


    It was also because she had been thinking about Samuel day and night that Samuel''s position in


    her mind had been raised a lot.


    As a result, Yvonne''s feelings for Samuel had been changed a long time ago. From friendship to


    love, it was a simple span, and the meaning waspletely different.


    So Yvonne didn''t want anything bad to happen to Samuel.


    "Don¡¯t worry. These people can¡¯t threaten me. In my eyes, they are just a bunch of clowns." Samuel


    said with a smile.


    A bunch of clowns?


    Hearing such arrogant words, Yvonne couldn''t help rolling her eyes and saying, "Among these


    people, some are from Swallow City. Grandpa said that although they retired, they have great


    influence and status. If we offend them, no one can have a good life."


    "Your grandfather was right to some extent, but for ordinary people. As for me, they really can''t


    threaten me, so you really don''t have to worry." Being cared for was a very enjoyable experience for


    Samuel, especially for Yvonne''s concern, which made him very happy.


    "You..." Facing the stubborn Samuel, Yvonne had no choice but to swallow the words that were


    stuck in her throat. She knew that under such circumstances, it was useless to say anything.


    However, Yvonne believed Samuel was not an idiot. If he couldn''t handle it, he would never be so


    arrogant. Samuel''s performance only showed that he had a well-thought-out n.


    Perhaps as he said, those people were just clowns in his eyes.


    "It''s almost time. I''m going home," Yvonne looked at the time and said to Samuel.


    They hadn''t seen each other for three years. How could Samuel bear to see Yvonne leave like this?


    He quickly said, "How about having dinner first? I''ll cook myself or go out to eat. You can choose


    whatever you like."


    Yvonne picked up her belongings and said, "No need. I have to hurry home. Let''s talk about dinner


    some other day.¡±


    After saying that, Yvonne deliberately nced at Qi Yiyun.


    Ever since Samuel returned home, he had not had much contact or verbalmunication with Qi


    Yiyun. After all, in his mind, Yvonne was the most important. Qi Yiyun, on the other hand, was, in a


    sense, just a guest.


    However, the look in Yvonne''s eyes made Samuel feel that it was somewhat meaningful. Could it be


    that she had mistaken something?


    Samuel wouldn''t allow such a misunderstanding to happen, so he sent Yvonne out and asked, "Do


    you think there''s something going on between Qi Yiyun and me?"


    "I don''t know if there''s anything, but I can tell that she likes you," Yvonne said.


    "She likes me, but I don''t like her. We have nothing to do with each other," Samuel said.


    "You''re in such a hurry to exin. Is it because you are afraid that I would misunderstand?" Yvonne


    smiled and said.


    "Of course." Samuel said without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no misunderstanding. Qi Yiyun told me everything between you and her, but I


    can see that she really likes you. If you can''t handle this matter well, it will hurt her a lot." After


    saying this, Yvonne left.

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    Yvonne''s words stunned Samuel for a long time before he understood what she meant.


    She did not doubt the rtionship between Samuel and Qi Yiyun. She just hoped that Samuel


    would be able to deal with the rtionship better so that Qi Yiyun would not get hurt even more.


    These words analyzed from another perspective, meaning that if he wanted tofirm the


    rtionship with Yvonne, he had to solve the rtionship between him and Qi Yiyun. This was good


    news for Samuel, indicating that Yvonne had approved of him in her heart.


    This was a big step in the development of the rtionship, but Qi Yiyun¡¯s injury was certain. No


    matter what Samuel did, it was inevitable that Qi Yiyun would be injured.


    When Samuel returned to the vi, Qi Yiyun had already returned to her room.


    Saber Twelve, on the other hand, was wandering around the room with Fei Lingsheng.


    Since they were going to build a Spiritual Array in Hillside Vi, Fei Lingsheng naturally had to


    familiarize herself with the environment here first.


    This problem was something that Samuel would not allow himself to be disturbed since he had


    already


    found someone who would resolve it. Moreover, he was unable to be of much help to begin with. If


    he continued to point fingers and talk about it, it might end up causing trouble.


    Samuel walked to Qi Yiyun''s room and knocked on the door.


    "Come in," said Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel pushed the door open and entered. Qi Yiyun looked at the textbook with a very serious


    expression, but when he took a closer look, he found that the textbook was held upside down.


    Obviously, Qi Yiyun used this method to hide her nervousness.


    "Don''t you have any idea what to do in three years?" Samuel asked Qi Yiyun directly.


    Qi Yiyun''s body trembled visibly. Although she had expected this day toe, it was still a big blow


    to her when it really came.


    "Are you trying to chase me away?" asked Qi Yiyun.


    "You''ve be an invisible obstacle in the development of my rtionship with Yvonne. If you


    continue to stay, you''ll only add to more trouble for me. " Samuel had thought about it. Rather than


    being indecisive, it was better to be decisive and make Qi Yiyun give uppletely.


    Although this would cause Qi Yiyun to be injured, this kind of injury was fast and ruthless enough.


    Time would eventually heal it.


    If Samuel had not been so decisive, Qi Yiyun would have fallen deeper into the trap. The damage


    she had sustained would have been even more serious, and it would have been even more difficult


    to heal.


    "I won''t destroy your rtionship," said Qi Yiyun. Her words also showed that she did not want to


    leave.


    "Your existence is an obstacle, not obstacle destruction. I believe you understand this principle,"


    Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath and said, "Did Yvonne ask you to do that?"


    Samuel didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Yvonne and Qi Yiyun had reached. But in terms


    of this matter, it had nothing to do with Yvonne. Although she had reminded him, this decision was


    made by Samuel himself.


    "It has nothing to do with her," Samuel said. "I just hope that you can understand that if you stay


    behind, it won''t do any good, for you, for me, or for her."


    Qi Yiyun tensed up all the muscles in her body. After waiting for three years, she finally saw


    Samuel, but she got such a result. She was very unwilling to give up.


    But Samuel had made it so clear that she had no reason to stay.


    And even if she went on shamelessly like this, Qi Yiyun knew that there would be no good result.


    "I''ll leave tomorrow, okay?" Qi Yiyun asked.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll ask someone to send you away. If there''s any trouble for the Qi family in the future, you can


    contact me and I''ll help you," Samuel.


    "Is this consideredpensation?" asked Qi Yiyun.


    Samuel did not answer the question, but turned around and left the room.


    If this waspensation, it would seem too cheap. Samuel did not want to give Qi Yiyun the false


    impression that he was pitying her.


    Samuel just wanted to do so.


    Back in the living room.


    Fei Lingsheng had already finished her tour of the surrounding environment. She also had some


    clues regarding Samuel''s idea of establishing a Spiritual Array.


    "This is a good ce to gather Spiritual Aura, but you have to know that the Spiritual Aura on Earth


    is extremely scarce. Even if I have a Spiritual Array, I can''t guarantee how effective it will be," Fei


    Lingsheng said to Samuel.


    As a real Divine Realm Master, Samuel could naturally feel theck of Spiritual Qi on Earth. He did


    this because he wanted ordinary people like Saber Twelve to enter the initial stage of cultivation. He


    did not expect Spiritual Arrays to bring great benefits.


    As long as they knew how to cultivate, they could get twice the results with half the effort when they


    went to the Xuanyuan World in the future.


    Moreover, with Samuel''s current strength, it would not be difficult for him to lead them to be


    strong.


    "I understand. When will we be able to start creating a Spiritual Array?" Samuel asked.


    Just as Fei Lingsheng was about to speak, the doorbell rang.


    Saber Twelve nced at Samuel. After receiving the instruction, he walked toward the gate.


    If it were those short-sighted guys, Saber Twelve would not show them mercy. He would kill them as


    a warning to others so that they would retreat in the face of difficulties.

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    The door opened.


    When Tian Ling''er saw that the person who opened the door was not Samuel, she tiptoed and


    looked inside. She couldn''t wait to ask Saber Twelve," Where''s my brother? Where''s my brother?"


    Saber Twelve thought it was those blind guysing, but he didn''t expect it was Tian Ling''er. He


    put away the coldness on his face and said, "He is in the living room. Go in."


    Although Tian Ling''er was very anxious, she still thanked him very politely, and then ran to the living


    room.


    When she saw Samuel, Tian Ling''er''s eyes began to shine.


    Although she and Samuel got along with each other as brother and sister, in Tian Ling''er''s mind,


    she still liked Samuel and did not give up the idea of developing a rtionship with Samuel into a


    man and a woman.


    Before Samuel¡¯s rebirth, Tian Ling''er had always kept her feelings for Samuel deep in her heart. It


    was not until she knew that Yvonne was pregnant that she gave up the idea of taking Samuel as her


    own. It could be imagined that Samuel had not even been married yet, how could Tian Ling''er give


    up so easily?


    "Brother, you''re finally back." Tian Ling''er ran to Samuel and jumped into his arms. She didn''t care if


    there was anyone else present. Anyway, she acted like a spoiled child in Samuel''s arms, in the


    name of the brother-sister rtionship.


    Samuel''s expression was full of helplessness. As a man, he had the thoughts of a mature man.


    How could Samuel not feel Tian Ling''er''s thoughts?


    One of them was Qi Yiyun, and another was Tian Ling''er. Samuel did not know what to do.


    Samuel gently pushed Tian Ling''er away and said, "All right, all right. You''re not young anymore.


    You''re still acting like a spoiled child in my arms."


    Tian Ling''er did not take advantage of it. She would be satisfied after a while. If she went on


    shamelessly without satisfaction, she would only arouse Samuel''s disgust.


    "Brother, where have you been? You have been gone for three years. Ling''er missed you so much,"


    said Tian Ling''er.


    "Do you miss me, or do you want me to die?" Samuel joked.


    Tian Ling''er''s face changed greatly, and she quickly said, "Brother, I don¡¯t want you to die. How can


    you say that?"


    Looking at the panic in Tian Ling''er''s eyes, Samuel realized that he had just made a big joke. He


    said, "I was just kidding. Don''t be so serious. Why are you looking for me today?"


    Tian Ling¡¯er hade to look for Samuel because she wanted to see him. As for the matter that


    Tian Changsheng had instructed her to do, it was of no importance to Tian Ling¡¯er.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you. Of course, I''lle to you." Tian Ling¡¯er said as if it


    was a matter of course.


    "Don''t you have any orders for your grandfather?" Samuel asked with a smile. ording to Tian


    Changsheng''s character, even if Tian Ling¡¯er just came to see him, Tian Changsheng would


    definitely give her some instructions. If there was really nothing, Samuel still didn''t believe it.


    "Hehe." Tian Ling er smiled awkwardly and said," Brother, you are really smart. I can''t hide anything


    from you."


    "Hurry up and say it," Samuel said.


    "Brother." Tian Ling¡¯er put away the smile on her face. After all, this matter could not be casually


    joked. She said, "Do you know about the patients in Cloud City?"


    "Of course I know. I have already driven all those guys away," Samuel said.


    "Grandpa said that these people''s identities are very powerful. If they work together to deal with


    you, I''m afraid that they will cause you some trouble.


    Moreover, many businessmen in Cloud City are now nning to take this opportunity to add insult


    to injury and overthrow Tagliare," said Tian Ling''er.


    To overthrow Tagliare?


    These words sounded like an international joke in Samuel¡¯s ears. Tagliare was backed by him, and


    no one in the world was qualified to say such words.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Nangong Boling didn''t dare to say that.


    "Could it be that the Old Master is worrying about me? " Samuel said with a hint of a sneer.


    Tian Ling''er shook her head. Her grandfather was not worried about Samuel. Rather, he was afraid


    that some foolish actions of Tian Honghui would bring harm to the Heavenly Family. From this


    aspect, it could be seen that Tian Changsheng was very confident in Samuel.


    "No, Grandpa said that those people couldn''t be your opponents, so how could he worry about you?


    He''s worried about the Heavenly Family," said Tian Ling''er.


    "Huh?" Samuel looked puzzled. Those people came for him and Tagliare. What did it have to do


    with the Heavenly Family?


    Even if Tagliare was really overthrown, the Heavenly Family would not be implicated. After all, there


    was no cooperation between the two before. At most, it would only be Tian Honghui that served as


    part of the project.


    "Brother, if I say it, don''t be angry. You have to promise me first." Tian Ling''er looked cautious.


    If Samuel was willing to put in more effort to figure it out, he would definitely be able to figure it out.


    However, he was not willing to waste his energy on such a trivial matter.


    "Speak, I won''t be angry." Samuel said.


    "My dad is one of those businessmen. Grandpa asked me to tell you, mainly to let you know that my


    dad''s behavior has nothing to do with the Heavenly Family," said Tian Ling''er.


    Samuel was suddenly enlightened. He finally understood why Tian Ling''er hade to visit.


    It turned out that she was trying to cut off the rtionship between the Heavenly Family and Tian


    Honghui.


    "Wouldn''t the move of Tian Changsheng be the act of justice to exterminate the kinsmen?"


    However, how could Tian Honghui be confused? How could he and those idiots overthrow Tagliare?


    Everything in the new city area now was done by Tagliare. Without Tagliare and Samuel, Tagliare


    Commercial Tower was nothing.


    "Your grandfather is putting your father''s life and death outside the Heavenly Family''s gates,"


    Samuel said.


    Tian Ling''er knew that Tian Honghui was confused by this matter, so she had never sympathized


    with Tian


    Honghui. Moreover, since she was young, Tian Chansheng had doted on her and raised her. In Tian


    Ling''er''s heart, her biological father, Tian Honghui, did not have much regard for her. Therefore, she


    did not care what kind of fate Tian Honghui would have in the end.


    "Grandpa has tried to persuade him, but it''s useless. He can only me himself," said Tian Ling''er


    helplessly.


    Samuel did not ask much about the rtionship between the father and daughter. After all, this was


    their private affair. As an outsider, there was no need for Samuel to talk too much.


    "I understand. Go back and tell the old man that I will not take my anger out on the Heavenly Family


    for what Tian Honghui has done," Samuel said.


    Tian Ling¡¯er looked at Samuel reluctantly. She didn''t want to leave so soon. She had just seen


    Samuel for a short time.


    "Brother, can I eat before I leave? I''m hungry," said Tian Ling''er.

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    Tian Ling¡¯er did not know if Samuel was hungry. However, she did not wish to leave. Samuel could


    clearly sense this. Since she had already said it, Samuel could only allow her to stay.


    Samuel took no notice of Tian Honghui''s n. To him, thebined efforts of a bunch of


    businessmen from small 18-tier cities were like a bunch of trash gathered together. Other than


    disgusting, they posed no threat to him at all.


    However, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, it was necessary for Samuel to nip their n in the


    bud.


    He took out his phone and dialed Xiaolong''s number.


    For three years, Xiaolong had not received any news from Samuel years ago. He had been working


    on Tagliare alone.


    Over the past three years, Xiaolong had matured significantly. He had no choice but to allow himself


    to grow up when there was no one he could rely on. This kind of situation, which no one could ask


    for, had indeed allowed Xiaolong to grow up.


    Nowadays, almost all the things in thepany, big or small, were under his control, and they


    developed ording to his expectations. It could be said that he, the boss, was worthy of his name,


    completely different from the nature of the gangsters in the past.


    When the phone rang, Xiaolong picked it up subconsciously. When he saw the caller ID, he was


    stunned.


    Samuel had disappeared for three years for no reason, which made Xiaolong very flustered at the


    beginning. Because he was not sure whether he could support Tagliare for three years without


    Samuel¡¯s help.


    But three years had passed, and Xiaolong was fully able to master these things. At this time,


    Samuel appeared, which made Xiaolong feel a little repulsed.


    Since Samuel did not appear, Tagliare would belong to him.


    But Samuel was back. He was just a puppet.


    The rejection in Xiaolong''s heart was fleeting.


    Xiaolong''s reason surpassed his greed. He knew that it was all because Samuel that he could not


    take Tagliare as his own. Although he was now responsible for all of Tagliare''s affairs, it did not


    mean that Tagliare belonged to him.


    Moreover, Xiaolong knew very well that if he wanted to maintain the status quo, he had to recognize


    his identity. This was because Samuel''s words might bring him back to reality.


    "Boss." After picking up the phone, Xiaolong said excitedly.


    "Come to Hillside Vi," Samuel said. During these three years, he was not sure what kind of


    changes


    Xiaolong would make. After all, people were selfish. In the face of huge benefits, he could not


    guarantee that Xiaolong did not betray him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Samuel was unable to confirm this point with just a verbal exchange over the phone. Hence, he


    needed to meet Xiaolong in person.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, Xiaolong rushed out of the office and headed for the parking lot.


    At Hillside Vi.


    Before Xiaolong arrived, Samuel asked Saber Twelve," Saber Twelve, do you think Xiaolong will


    betray me?"


    "If he were a smart man, he wouldn''t have. The former he was like a beggar. You gave him


    everything. If you want to take it back, it''s just a matter of one word.


    Betrayal will make him lose everything," Saber Twelve said without hesitation. To him, he could


    betray anyone in this world, except Samuel. An ordinary man wouldn''t be able to bear the price of


    betraying Samuel.


    "But everyone is selfish. No one knows what changes will happen in three years," Samuel said.


    Humans are greedy, and they all have certain attributes that they will not shed a tear until they see


    the coffin.


    "Yes, but I hope he doesn''t have any thoughts about it. Otherwise, it would be a pity for a young


    man," Saber Twelve said.


    Samuel smiled faintly. What he said was right. After all, Tagliare had been handed over to Xiaolong


    for three years. Now that everything was on the right track, Xiaolong was also familiar with all the


    operations in thepany. If Xiaolong wanted to betray, Samuel, it would inevitably cause some


    trouble if he changed his position.


    Just as the two of them were chatting heatedly, the doorbell rang again.


    Samuel was slightly surprised. ording to the distance between Tagliare and the Vi District of


    Cloudridge, unless Xiaolong drove the car very quickly, otherwise, no one could arrive so quickly.


    "Whether there''s a betrayal or not will soon be known, " Saber Twelve said with a smile. Then he


    stood up and walked toward the door.


    When the door was opened, Samuel, who was in the living room, heard a roar.


    " Samuel!"


    The roar was full of anger, unwillingness,ints, and confusion.


    By this familiar voice, this familiar irascible style, Samuel knew who it was without looking.


    When Manfred angrily walked into the living room, Samuel put on a condescending expression.


    "What are you doing? You''re making a scene in my house. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill you?"


    Samuel scolded coldly.


    Manfred was not afraid at all. He walked straight up to Samuel and said, "What do you mean? You


    disappeared without saying a word for three years. Didn''t we agree to let Saber Twelve take over


    my position?"

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    Seeing Manfred wasn''t afraid of him at all, Samuel couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on as


    he touched his forehead.


    He and Manfred had long regarded each other as brothers. Since this fellow wasn''t afraid of him, it


    seemed to be a matter of course.


    Moreover, Samuel had indeed promised Manfred that he would ask Saber Twelve to take his ce.


    Then, he would be able to retire and live an ordinary life with Liu Fang.


    These three years must have been quite a torment for Manfred.


    "Don''t be excited. I didn''t expect to leave for three years either," Samuel said.


    "Speak." Manfred ced his arm around Samuel''s shoulders and said, "In these three years, just


    what sort of heaven-and-earth thing have you done?"


    "I destroyed a killer organization, and it is the best in the world. Do you believe it?" Samuel said.


    Although there was no real extermination of the ck Sheep Organization, without the help of the


    gold medal killers, the ck Sheep Organization was like a tiger without fangs. It was not a big deal


    to say that it had been destroyed.


    Manfred''s eyelids twitched. He knew Samuel would


    not lie to him.


    However, it was still hard for Manfred to believe that a top-notch assassination organization in the


    world would be destroyed just like that.


    "What deep hatred?" Manfred asked curiously.


    "Like you, you don''t put me in your eyes, so I have to y with them. But now they should regret it.


    On the way to hell, I guess they will beat their chests and stamp their feet," Samuel said.


    Manfred''s body stiffened. Samuel¡¯s words were like a warning to Manfred''s fate.


    "This... how can I be the same as those guys? We are brothers after all." Manfred forced a smile as


    he spoke to Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. This fellow Manfred, when it''s time to give in, he was not


    ambiguous at all.


    "Of course it''s different. If it were those people, they would have died if they dared to put their arms


    around me," Samuel said.


    Manfred immediately let go of Samuel. Even though he hade in an aggressive manner, he was


    no longer as arrogant as before. After all, the person standing in front of him was someone who had


    just wiped out a top-notch killer organization in the world.


    "Oh right, when are you nning to settle my matter? Liu Fang is still waiting for me to marry her. If


    I don''t get rid of my current status, she won''t agree." Manfred said with a distressed expression. He


    had already tried his best to persuade Liu Fang about this matter. However, Liu Fang was stubborn


    and did not listen to his exnation at all. She firmly made a request. Only by quitting his position


    would Manfred be able to change her mind.


    "Are you waiting, or is she waiting for you?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Manfred, who was not afraid of being embarrassed, replied, "It''s me, it''s me. Don''t you know that I


    can only hold her hand when I''m with her? I''ve been suffocating for the past three years. I have no


    ce to release my energy since I didn''t consummate my marriage."


    Manfred was once the motor of a night club. He couldn''t take it without a woman to apany him


    for the entire night. For him, the three years of hard work was indeed very hard.


    Samuel was looking forward to the wedding of these two. This was the most important thing in


    Manfred''s life so far.


    It would be a good thing if he could watch his brother get married.


    "Tomorrow. You just need to hand over everything to Saber Twelve," Samuel said.


    "You think this is a business transaction? Can you settle it with just a single price? He is a new face.


    How many people in a higher position will be dissatisfied with him? If we don''t deal with these


    people, how can his position be stable?" Manfred looked at Samuel with a face full of disdain as he


    spoke. It was as if he wasining about Samuel''s inability to understand the situation.


    Samuel was very clear about these matters in the underground world. What Manfred was worried


    about did exist. However, in the face of the strength of Saber Twelve, these issues were not a


    problem.


    Those who refused to submit would be beaten until they submitted. Those who tried to cause


    trouble would just vanish from the face of the earth. This was a method Saber Twelve was very


    familiar with.


    "Do you know who he is?" Samuel asked Manfred.


    Manfred nced at Saber Twelve. He hade into contact with Saber Twelve three years ago,


    but Manfred was still unclear about Saber Twelve''s true identity.


    "Does it have anything to do with it?" Manfred asked in puzzlement.


    "Of course it has something to do with it. Your worries are not a problem in the face of his ability,"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    Manfred knew long ago that Saber Twelve was no ordinary person. The first time Manfred met him,


    he could sense a malicious aura emanating from Saber Twelve''s body. This kind of aura was not


    something that a person who licked his blood would have.


    "Tell me, what kind of identity he has to scare me." Manfred said.


    "An assassin, a top-tier assassin." Samuel whispered in Manfred''s ear.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Manfred''s eyelids twitched upon hearing these words. Even though he was the boss of the grey


    area in Cloud City, he yed with almost all means of interests.


    Although there were also some shady matters, it was still a far cry from being a professional killer to


    retrieve his life.


    "It seems like my worries are indeed unnecessary." Manfred smiled bitterly. With such an identity,


    capturing the grey area of Cloud City was a small matter to him. Whoever was unconvinced would


    be buried in the ground. Who would dare to have any objections to him?

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    After they were done discussing the matters of concern, Manfred took out a stack of documents and


    handed them over to Samuel.


    "What is this?" Samuel asked doubtfully. This guy was the boss of the grey area. The way to solve


    the problem depended on his fists and feet. When did he y characters?


    "The information on those who seek medical treatment. Their background, and connections are all


    on this list. It''s up to you to decide." Manfred said.


    These words surprised Samuel. Although he did not care about those people''s identities, he would


    not shrink back because of their status. However, Manfred''s actions could be considered to have


    helped Samuel. At the very least, it could allow Samuel to know of the other party''s identity. It could


    also be imagined just how great an effect one would have after bing enemies with those


    people.


    "Manfred, I didn''t expect you to be so meticulous. You even prepared these things for me." Samuel


    smiled and said.


    "Given your personality, I had long guessed that you would not treat them one by one. Thus, I have


    investigated their identities in advance. When you deal with them, you would also have some


    confidence, " Manfred said.


    Hundreds of people had gathered in Cloud City.


    Moreover, they had practically turned the entire Cloud City upside down. Manfred had long since


    heard of this kind of bigmotion. However, he also knew that Samuel would not treat them.


    Hence, he had gotten someone to investigate the identity of those people beforehand.


    If he didn''t cure the patient, those people would definitely find trouble with him. If Samuel knew their


    identities, he could take the initiative in this matter.


    However, in the course of this investigation, Manfred still received quite a bit of shock. The identities


    and backgrounds of those people were getting more and more astonishing. Moreover, there were a


    few among them who were once extremely powerful. Even though they had now abdicated, their


    influence was still terrifying. Some of the disciples under theirmand were still in high positions.


    With just a single word from them, these people would definitely step forward.


    "Samuel, I have something to say. Don''t think that I am too long-winded," Manfred said.


    "Go ahead."


    "There are a few people among them whose statuses are quite terrifying. I think that if you choose a


    few of them to cure them, the rest probably won''t dare to trouble you." Manfred said.


    "No." Samuel said firmly, "I can find something to kill time. If I cure them, won''t it be boring?"


    Manfred rolled his eyes. There were still many things that could kill time. Why did Samuel want to


    take this matter to heart? He wasn''t afraid that those people wouldpletely fall out with him.


    "You''d better take a look at the information first. As for the few people I sorted out, you''ll know how


    powerful they are once you look at them." Manfred said.


    "The more powerful they are, the more interesting it will be. I''m not interested in dealing with


    ordinary people." Samuel was still stubborn.


    Manfred sighed. This was the conclusion that he had long expected. This was because Samuel was


    also a very stubborn fellow. If he said he wouldn''t do it, he definitely wouldn''t do it.


    However, with his firm attitude, he should have a certain amount of confidence. Thus, Manfred


    wasn''t too worried.


    "Since that''s the case, then I''ll be waiting to watch a good show." Manfred said.


    It didn''t take long for Xiaolong to finally arrive at the vi.


    It had been three years since theyst met, but Xiaolong seemed to be more mature. He was no


    longer a hooligan, but a sessful businessman.


    Over the past three years, he had transformed quite a bit. Samuel was quite satisfied with it.


    "Boss." Xiaolong walked in front of Samuel and respectfully greeted him with a bow.


    Although he was now the boss of the Tagliare Group and was bright in front of people, as a little


    brother of Samuel, Xiaolong never dared to forget this.


    Xiaolong had thought crazily for many times that he could get rid of Samuel¡¯s control and really


    dominate Tagliare Group. But once this idea came into being, it would soon be killed by Xiaolong.


    Although the outside world knew that he was the boss of the Tagliare Group, Xiaolong knew that the


    views of the outside world could not change the fact Samuel was the boss behind the scenes.


    Moreover, Samuel dared to give such an important position to him, which meant that as long as


    Samuel wanted to take it back, he would definitely be able to take it back.


    Samuel took a look at Saber Twelve, and their eyes met. There was a faint smile on their faces. At


    least on the surface, Xiaolong did not show any signs of betraying him.


    "It''s been three years since west met. You''ve changed a lot. You''re no longer the same punk you


    used to be," Samuel said with a smile.


    Xiaolong smiled awkwardly. He used to be a hooligan from head to toe. At that time, Xiaolong never


    dreamed that he would be a businessman, and he was also the best businessman in the


    business world in Cloud City.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, it''s all because of you. That''s why I''m here today. If I can''t change in three years, won''t you


    be disappointed?" Xiaolong said.


    This guy''s temperament had not only changed, but also his way of speaking had changed a lot. He


    sounded very polite.


    "In front of me, there''s no need to say these hypocritical words. I didn''t cultivate you. I only gave you


    a chance. The reason why you changed was because you seized this opportunity," Samuel said.


    Xiaolong shook his head and said, "This is the opportunity for you to train me."


    "What if I take this opportunity now?" Samuel suddenly asked.


    Hearing these words out of the blue, Xiaolong''s expression stiffened. After sitting in this position for


    three years, Xiaolong had gotten used to being admired and ttered. If he suddenly lost this


    identity, it would be a great blow to Xiaolong.


    Because he was used to being superior. If it weren''t for all this, he couldn''t imagine what it would be


    like to be a gangster again.


    "Boss, did I do something wrong? If I''m wrong, please give me another chance," Xiaolong stooped


    down and said.


    "If I want to rece you, do I have to ask you to do something wrong? Since this identity was given


    to you by me, is there any problem if I take it away now?" Samuel said faintly.


    To one side, Saber Twelve was staring fixedly at the change in Xiaolong''s expression.


    He knew Samuel was not really trying to steal Xiaolong''s identity, but rather, wanted to test him and


    see the true side of what he had expressed internally.


    If he had any thoughts of betraying Samuel, then at this moment, Xiaolong would definitely have


    revealed some clues.


    However, the depth of his bending was so deep that Saber Twelve could not see theplete


    change of his expression.


    "Boss, everything I have is given by you. If you want to take it away, of course, there is no problem.


    It originally belongs to you," Xiaolong said.


    "Are you willing?" Samuel asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    After a long silence, Xiaolong gave his true answer,''m not willing."


    "Why?" Samuel asked.


    "In the past three years, I tried my best to manage thepany, and in this process, I developed


    Tagliare in the best direction. I would run to the construction site almost every day and supervise the


    work personally. Now the new city is about to bepleted, but I have to hand over all this to others


    and let others enjoy the sess. How can I be willing to do that?" Xiaolong said with his head down


    from the beginning to the end. He knew that he was very unwilling, so he did not dare to let Samuel


    see it.


    Samuel was not angry. Instead, he had a surprised look on his face.


    Xiaolong s words meant that he had really changed. If it were in the past, he would have epted


    the fact withoutint or regret, but now, he had learned how to fight for it.


    "It seems that I really don''t have an excuse to rece you. In that case, let''s just pretend that I did


    not say those words before." Samuelughed.


    "Ah!" Xiaolong raised his head in shock. He had thought Samuel had alreadye up with a


    suitable candidate and his decision. That was why he brought


    up the exchange.


    In Xiaolong''s opinion, the moment Samuel spoke, the oue of this matter was already decided.


    He did not expect that Samuel would take back his words so easily.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to?" Samuel asked.


    Xiaolong shook his head and said, "Boss, I do. Of course I do."


    "I''m just kidding. Except for you, where can I find someone familiar with thepany?" Samuel


    said.


    Xiaolong was a little confused. This joke made him scared. It was like walking through the gates of


    hell, and he almost had a heart attack.


    "Boss, my heart was almost scared to death by you." Xiaolong took a deep breath and finally felt


    relieved.


    "As long as you don''t betray me, the boss of Tagliare''s position will always be yours," Samuel said.


    Xiaolong''s expression was uncertain. Although he had thought about it and more than once, he had


    never carefully nned how to do it, because he knew that this would be a dead end. Without


    Samuel, it would only be an empty shell without any power.


    "Boss, there''s something I think you should take it seriously," Xiaolong said to Samuel.


    "What is it?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    Xiaolong walked to Samuel, took out his cell phone, and found a photo of a man. He said to


    Samuel, "Boss, this guy has been pestering my sister-inw recently. I think he''s up to something.


    I''ve been having people keep an eye on him, waiting for you toe back and teach him a lesson."


    In the photo, he was a very handsome young man. In terms of appearance, he was absolutely first-


    ss. And just by the clothes in the photo, this guy was by no means an ordinary family. He was


    dressed in famous brands, which was expensive.


    "Do you know who he is?" Samuel asked. If he was a native of Cloud City, Xiaolong would have


    stopped him long ago. But he did not do so, which showed that Xiaolong was still a little afraid of his


    identity.


    But in Cloud City, no one was worthy of his fear. From this point, Samuel could tell that he was from


    another city.


    "I''ve checked. I only know that he''s from Swallow City. He apanied his grandfather to see a


    doctor in Cloud City. He''s just 18 this year," Xiaolong said.


    After hearing these words, Samuel turned around and looked at Manfred. He had already


    investigated the people who requested for medical treatment one by one. He should be able to


    know the identity of these people.


    Manfred took a closer look at the photo on Xiaolong''s phone and his expression turned serious.


    From the stack of materials he gave to Samuel, he took a copy directly on the surface and said, "If


    I''m not mistaken, he should be the grandson of Yan Bingsan."


    "The order of this information should be the highest ranking right?" Samuel asked Manfred.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Manfred nodded his head and said: "Only in this way can you understand who is more powerful."


    Samuel smiled faintly. He had really found something interesting. His rival in love was actually the


    strongest among this group of people.


    Samuel opened the file. There was a detailed map of Yan Bingsan''s connections, as well as an


    identity tag. Some words were shocking to look at. There were only more than a dozen high-ranking


    disciples in his sect, and any one of them could shake a ce.


    "It''s really not simple." Samuel briefly looked through it before saying.


    "This love rival of yours is a little tricky to deal with." Manfred said.


    Samuel did not deny it. Although he could solve this problem in a very simple way, such a shady


    way would inevitably cause a great turmoil. And when Samuel could not leave the earth for the time


    being, this method was not suitable for dealing with such a big shot.


    Just as Samuel was thinking about how to solve this problem, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Saber Twelve walked toward the door. The people who came this time were probably those short-


    sighted guys, so he rubbed his hands and was ready to teach them a lesson.

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    When Saber Twelve opened the door, he frowned. There were more than 20 people standing


    outside the door, looking aggressive.


    Although he did not care about more than 20 people with his current strength, his opponent''s aura,


    especially the old man in the wheelchair, was particrly strong. It was obvious that he had been in


    a high position for many years, so Saber Twelve did not dare to make a move easily to avoid the


    situation from getting out of control.


    "Get Samuel toe out." A young man standing next to the old man in a wheelchair said to Saber


    Twelve in an arrogant tone. He seemed to be less than 20 years old.


    Saber Twelve smiled coldly. Even John was shivering in front of Samuel. He was just a little thing.


    How dare he ask Samuel toe out? He was really arrogant.


    "Young man, watch your tone. Not everyone can make you so arrogant," Saber Twelve said coldly.


    A disdainful smile appeared on the young man''s face. He seemed to be used to being arrogant and


    did not take Saber Twelve seriously at all. He continued," Asking him to get out is already giving him


    a lot of face. Do you know who we are?"


    Saber Twelve clenched his fists. This kind of ignorant


    thing should have a taste of his fist''s power.


    But at this moment, Samuel stopped him. "Samuel Twelve, don''t be impulsive. The visitor is a


    guest."


    "Guests?"


    Saber Twelve did not understand the meaning of Samuel¡¯s words. He turned his head and looked


    doubtfully at Samuel, who was walking toward him.


    Samuel walked to Saber Twelve and said to the young man, "You''re Yan Nangui, aren''t you?"


    Yan Nangui was a little surprised that this guy actually knew his name.


    Before he could reply, Samuel looked at the old man in the wheelchair and said, "Are you Yan


    Bingsan?"


    ording to Samuel¡¯s words, Yan Bingsan could conclude that this guy had investigated his


    identity. In this case, he did not have to hide it anymore.


    "Since you know, then you should know what to do next, right?" Yan Bing said.


    "If you are asked to leave, those students of yours will definitely not let me off. Their status is not


    something that an ordinary person can afford to offend." Samuelughed.


    Yan Bingsan smiled proudly. When he was powerful, there were countless disciples. Although most


    of them were not good enough, there were several powerful people. Relying on these powerful


    disciples, Yan Bingsan was able to be as daunting as a tiger after


    retirement.


    "It seems that you have investigated me, which shows that you are still very smart," said Yan


    Bingsan.


    "No, no, no," Samuel shook his head and said, "I''m not interested in your identity at all. If it weren''t


    for my friend helping me investigate you, I wouldn''t have taken you seriously."


    The moment these words left his mouth, it was earth-shattering.


    No one had expected Samuel to say something so disregardful when he knew Yan Bingsan''s


    identity.


    Manfred wanted to remind Samuel, but when he saw the contempt in Samuel''s eyes, he


    immediately gave up on the idea.


    Perhaps in his mind, Yan Bingsan was really nothing.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Do you know what kind of ending these words will bring to you?" Yan Nangui gnashed his teeth


    and said to Samuel. His gloomy face seemed to be covered with frost.


    Samuel turned to look at Yan Nangui and said, "And you, harass my girlfriend while I''m away. I''ll


    take my time to settle this matter with you."


    "Haha." This sentence made Yan Nangui burst intoughter and said, "You want to get even with


    me?


    Who do you think you are? Will I, Yan Nangui, take a good-for-nothing like you seriously?"


    Goof-for-nothing?


    How dare he call Samuel trash?


    Yan Nangui¡¯s words made Saber Twelve angrier.


    Unable to control his Saber Twelve, he shed to Yan Nangui¡¯s front, grabbed Yan Nangui¡¯s neck,


    and said," Little thing, don''t you want to die?"


    There were more than 20 masters behind the grandfather and grandson of the Yan family, but none


    of them saw Saber Twelve''s action clearly. At this time, they couldn''t help changing their faces.


    "Let him go!"


    "Let him go!"


    "Let him go!"


    Everyone shouted at Saber Twelve in unison.


    Saber Twelve smiled coldly and said, "Don''t move. If I identally break this guy''s neck, you can''t


    me me.


    n


    No one dared to move, nor did anyone dare to doubt the authenticity of Saber Twelve''s statement.


    A trace of panic shed in Yan Nangui¡¯s eyes, but it was soon covered up by him.


    "Do you dare to kill me?" Yan Nangui said with disbelief.


    "Little thing, you don''t really think I''ll be afraid, do you?¡± As he spoke, Saber Twelve gradually


    exerted strength in his hand.


    Yan Nangui''s expression became very ugly in an instant. He had more and more difficulty to


    breathe, so he could only struggle with Saber Twelve¡¯s hand.


    Manfred felt a chill run down his spine. He had never imagined that the situation would suddenly


    turn out this way.


    Xiaolong stared at Samuel''s back. He was d that he did not betray Samuel.


    Since he didn''t even care about the Yan Family, how could he let such a little gangster betray him


    sessfully?

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    Yan Nanhui''s struggle was getting smaller and smaller, and he was on the verge of suffocation.


    Seeing that Saber Twelve had no intention of letting go of him, Yan Bingsan, who had been gloomy,


    finally couldn''t help it.


    "Samuel, do you really want to set yourself against my family?" Yan Bingsan said, gnashing his


    teeth.


    Samuel looked at Yan Nanhui and said with a smile," When you beg someone, you have to show


    your attitude. Since you ask me to treat you, you should know what kind of attitude you should use.


    You are so high and mighty. Do you really think that I am a pushover at your disposal?"


    A sneer appeared on Yan Bingsan''s face. He had long known Samuel''s background. He was just


    from a business aristocratic family. Moreover, he did not develop very well in the past. He was only


    a second-rate in Swallow City. It was only after Samuel had achieved something in Martial Arts


    meeting that the Hannigan family began to be famous.


    But for Yan Bingsan, these were nothing.


    The two were simply not from the same level.


    The Hannigan family was just a business man, while his students were all tycoons in high positions.


    There was noparison at all between the two.


    That was why Yan Bingsan had acted so arrogantly in front of Samuel and threatened him to treat


    him.


    In Yan Bingsan s view, since Samuel knew his background, he should treat him honestly.


    However, Samuel''s attitude waspletely different from what Yan Bingsan had imagined.


    Samuel didn''tpromise at all, and he didn''t take him seriously at all.


    "Samuel, do you believe that I can destroy the Hannigan family with just one word?" Yan Bing said.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Believe it or not, the Yan family will set up a mourning hall tomorrow. A


    white-haired man will see the ck-haired man off."


    This sentence made Yan Bingsan''s faces change greatly. ording to Yan Hangul''s state, he really


    couldn''t hold on for long, and only Samuel could make Saber Twelve let go of his hand.


    Yan Nangui was the only child of the Yan Family and was very valued by Yan Bingsan. Moreover,


    Yan Bingsan had paved the way for Yan Nangui and could make him have a meteoric rise at any


    time. If Yan Nanhui really died, Yan Bingsan could do everything to take revenge on Samuel.


    But what was the point of doing so?


    Since he was dead, there was no point in taking revenge on Samuel no matter how severely he had


    suffered.


    Seeing that Yan Nanhui had no strength to struggle, Yan Bingsan, in a state of extreme anger,


    compromised and said, "Let go of him first."


    At this time, Yan Nangui had almost passed out. It would not be long before he waspletely


    finished.


    Although Samuel was not afraid of Yan Bingsan s crazy revenge, it was not necessary to kill


    someone in this case.


    "Let him go," Samuel said .


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Samuel''s order, Saber Twelve released his grip.


    Several hatchet men immediately went forward to help Yan Nangui return. Without the order of Yan


    Bingsan, the hatchet men did not act on their own.


    "Samuel, from today onwards, Swallow City and you are at loggerheads. Just you wait; I want your


    Hannigan family to be like rats crossing the street." After saying this, Yan Bingsan left with his


    people.


    Samuel knew that the threat of this old thing was definitely not a joke. He had the ability to destroy


    the Hannigan family.


    Although the Hannigan family did not have much sense of belonging to Samuel, Han Tianyang had


    currently returned to the Hannigan family. Moreover, Gina''s attitude toward Samuel had also


    changed a long time ago. Samuel would not simply watch the Hannigan family decline.


    "Look into the hospital where Yan Bingsan lives. Find out who''s in the ward next door," Samuel said


    to Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve did not quite understand Samuel''s words. However, since Samuel had instructed him


    to do so, he only needed to do it ording to Samuel''s wishes.


    At this moment, Manfred suddenly jumped out and said, "What do we need to investigate? There''s


    no need to check. I''ve already thoroughly investigated these small matters."


    As he spoke, Manfred started flipping through the information. He then found a man named Chen


    Luang. The information had a detailed description of Chen Luang''s background. His power was not


    much different from that of Yan Bingsan.


    "This person named Chen Luang has been Yan Bingsan''s opponent for more than three years.


    When they were in their positions, they had alreadypeted with each other. Even though they


    have already left their positions, they would still quarrel with each other. When ites to who is


    stronger, it could be said that they were sworn enemies for the rest of their lives." Manfred said to


    Samuel.


    Upon hearing the words "enemy of life", Samuel could not helpughing and said, "This is fate. Fate


    is such a coincidence. Sometimes it really looks like a plot arranged deliberately by some people. It


    seems that they want to watch the fun."


    As he spoke, Samuel looked up into the sky. Ordinary people didn''t know if there was a god in this


    world, but Samuel was very clear about that.


    However, Samuel was uncertain whether those so called gods had intervened in the matters of the


    ordinary world.


    "Send someone to inform Chen Luang for me. I''ll go to the hospital tonight and check on him,"


    Samuel said.


    Upon hearing this, Saber Twelve finally understood Samuel¡¯s meaning. He could not helpughing


    and said, "Samuel, you are making Van Bingsan die of anger. He went to the door personally, but


    failed, but you want to save his opponent. If Van Bingsan knew it, how should he feel?"


    "I don''t know what he thinks, but after curing Chen Luang, he can be able to help me deal with Van


    Bingsan. It can be regarded as helping me solve some problems," Samuel said.


    In the hospital.


    When Van Bingsan returned to the hospital, he happened to meet Chen Luang, who was in the next


    ward, who was breathing in the corridor.


    Chen Luang''s face was pale and bloodless. At first nce, he looked like he had just passed away.


    "You''re almost dead. If you don''t stay in the hospital bed, why are youing out to breathe air?


    Can''t you leave the fresh air to the people who are still alive?"


    Yan Bingsan sneered disdainfully.


    Although Chen Guang was in poor health condition, he still had the strength to respond to the


    taunts of Yan Bingsan. He said, "Looking at you, you have returned empty-handed. I didn''t expect


    the famous Yan Bingsan to be unable to handle Samuel. What a joke."


    "I can''t handle it, can you do it? But don''t worry; I will never let this kid go. I will destroy his family,"


    Yan Bingsan said, gnashing his teeth.


    Chen Guang nodded as if it was a matter of course and said, "This is the method you use. It''s not


    surprising. After all, you''ve been in power for so many years, and you''ve been stepping on the


    bones of others. When you die, you must have been sent to hell."


    "I have you as mypanion on the way to hell. What am I afraid of?" After saying this, Yan Bing


    and the other two returned to their own ward.


    Chen Guang smiled and gestured for the guard to return to the ward.

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    Nearly all the people with distinguished status lived on the top floor of the hospital, so there were


    almost two bodyguards standing in front of each ward to protect the ward owner from any


    disturbances.


    It could be said that this kind of scene was something that had never been seen before. After all,


    these big shots had very rare opportunities to gather together.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As a result, during this period of time, the leaders of the hospital had a particrly headache. They


    were afraid that there would be some ce that would make these big shots dissatisfied, so they


    lived in fear all day.


    At the same time, the leaders of the hospital also hoped Samuel could show up as soon as possible


    to cure these people, and then they could leave.


    But obviously, it was impossible to have such a beautiful dream. Samuel''s curing and saving people


    all depended entirely on his mood, not his status.


    When Saber Twelve arrived at the hospital, he was stopped by the hospital staff before he could


    reach the top floor.


    Not only did those big shots have bodyguards, but also the hospital''s security work was very strict


    and no one was allowed to make trouble.


    When Saber Twelve revealed his identity, iming


    that he was Samuel, the director of the hospital showed up and personally led Saber Twelve to the


    top floor.


    At this time, the dean did not know who Saber Twelve was going to see, but he knew that the


    person Saber Twelve was going to see would probably be treated by Samuel.


    No one knew who was so lucky as to be a big shot in this group.


    "Which ward is Chen Guang in?" Saber Twelve asked the dean.


    "Pleasee with me," the dean said respectfully to Saber Twelve. The reason why he was so


    humble was that he knew Samuel was not someone he could provoke at his current level.


    Samuel''s status would rise if he could cure anyone here casually. As an insignificant dean, he was


    nothing to him.


    When Saber Twelve led him to Chen Guang''s ward, two bodyguards blocked the door.


    "What are you doing?" The bodyguard asked the dean.


    "This is a man sent by Samuel. He wants to see Mr. Chen," the director said in a hurry.


    Hearing Samuel, the two bodyguards looked at each other.


    Chen Guang came to Cloud City to seek medical treatment from Samuel. He couldn''t afford to be


    slighted.


    One of them rushed into the ward and informed Chen Luang about it.


    After hearing this, Chen Luang was very surprised. He knew what had happened in Hillside Vi.


    Samuel was very tough and drove everyone away. How could he take the initiative to send


    someone here at this time?


    "Let him in," said Chen Luang.


    Later, Saber Twelve walked into the ward. Even if he did not know much about medical skills, he


    could see that Chen Luang could not live long with the naked eye.


    "Please sit down," Chen Luang said to Saber Twelve.


    "There''s no need to sit down. He¡¯lle to treat you tonight. Get ready first," said Saber Twelve to


    Chen Luang.


    Chen Luang¡¯s eyes lit up. He did not have any expectations for this matter, because of Samuel''s


    tough attitude. Chen Luang could not force him to do what he was unwilling to do. Moreover, Chen


    Luang knew his health well, so he did not have much time to waste.


    "Why... why?" Chen Luang asked in surprise. Was the information wrong? Wasn''t it said Samuel


    wouldn¡¯t treat anyone?


    "I¡¯m only responsible for sending this message. As for your question, I can¡¯t answer it," said Saber


    Twelve.


    No matter what the reason was, as long as he could cure the disease, it would be good news for


    Chen Luang. Even if Samuel had something to ask of him, for Chen Luang, if he could save his own


    life, what else couldn''t satisfy Samuel?


    "Please tell him that I''ll wait for him here," said Chen Luang.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be taking my leave." Saber Twelve left the ward after speaking.


    As a matter of fact, he didn''t do much. Samuel didn¡¯t even need Saber Twelve to inform Chen


    Luang.


    Samuel could just show up in person in the evening. After all, Chen Luang couldn''t refuse to see


    Samuel.


    The main reason Samuel did this was to let Yan Bingsan next door know about it through Saber


    Twelve. This was a rtively childish act and he deliberately angered Yan Bingsan.


    After Saber Twelve left, the bodyguards at the door of Yan Bingsan''s room immediately entered the


    ward and told Yan Bingsan about this matter.


    After hearing this, Yan Bingsan looked extremely angry. "Is Samuel trying to save Chen Luang?"


    "Grandfather, this Samuel is too arrogant. He is purposely mocking us!" Yan Nangui said through


    clenched teeth.


    Without saying anything, Yan Bingsan rolled over his wheelchair, got out of the ward, and then went


    to Chen Guang''s room.


    Chen Guang was in a good mood at the moment.


    Although Samuel might not be able to cure him, this was at least an opportunity. After all, the dying


    old man of the Sue family was dragged back from the brink of death by Samuel.


    "Chen Guang, did Samuel agree to treat you?" Van Bingsan came to the ward and asked Chen


    Guang.


    "Are you surprised tonight?" Chen Guang asked with a smile.


    Van Bingsan was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. He went to see Samuel in person, but he


    was beaten back. Samuel, however, took the initiative to cure Chen Guang!

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    "Chen Guang, you don''t have to be so proud. He promised to cure you, but it is not certain that he


    can cure you. Look at yourself; do you really think that you can survive? Do you really think that he


    is agod?" Yan Bingsan said with a vicious face. As two opponents for many years, Yan Bingsan


    naturally did not want Chen Guang to recover. He hoped that he could attend Chen Guang''s funeral


    before he left.


    The two had been fighting for decades, and each of them had their own oue. The final result


    was that whoever was the winner, would live to the end.


    Yan Bingsan would never want to die before Chen Guang!


    "There''s such a sour smell. Are you afraid that he''ll cure me?" Chen Guang said with a smile. After


    a pause, he continued, "Well, no one wants me to die better than you. If I''m cured and he doesn''t


    treat you, you''ll be very sad."


    What he said touched Yan Bingsan''s heart. Samuel didn''t treat him and Chen Guang was cured


    again, he couldn''t ept it.


    "Your mentality is very good, but unfortunately, he is not an immortal. You can rest assured that after


    you die, I will give you the biggest wreath." After that, Yan Bingsan left angrily.


    Chen Guang was lying on the hospital bed with a smile on his face. He could see the worry on Yan


    Bingsan''s face, which was a pleasant thing for him.


    Of course, Chen Guang was also very worried about the situation tonight. He was well aware of his


    own health. He had exhausted all his connections and found many top doctors in the world, but


    none of them could do anything about it. How many opportunities were there for Samuel to really


    cure him?


    Although the Grandfather Sue was there, it might also be a miracle. Since it was a miracle, it could


    not happen every time.


    "Dad, do you really believe Samuel?" Chen Qiran asked. As the eldest son of the Chens, Chen


    Qiran had apanied Chen Guang during the time when Chen Guang was critically ill. It could be


    said that he had done all the responsibility of a son.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Otherwise?" Chen Guang asked in reply, "Now apart from him, who else can I trust? All hospitals


    have sentenced me to death. He is the only one who has be myst hope."


    Chen Qiran sighed. He also understood the situation Chen Guang was facing now. All the doctors


    had no choice but to rely on drugs to keep his short lives. If it weren''t for his rich family background,


    Chen Guang would have died long ago.


    "Just make ast-ditch effort. Maybe a miracle will happen to me," Chen Guang continued.


    "Dad, I have carefully inquired about the Grandfather Sue''s condition. His situation was more


    serious than yours at that time. Since Samuel can cure him, I believe he will be able to cure you,"


    Chen Qiran said.


    Chen Guang nodded. His recognition of Samuel was actually a way to amplify the hope in his heart.


    After all, no one wanted to face death, including Chen Guang.


    On the other side.


    Yan Bingsan, who had returned to the ward, were about to explode. He knew that it was Samuel''s


    deliberate provocation. He even knew about the rtionship between him and Chen Guang. That


    was why he chose to save Chen Guang among the crowd.


    "Is this a deliberate show of power by Samuel?" Yan Bingsan said, gnashing his teeth.


    Yan Nangui, who had been hovering in the line of life and death before, had forgotten the feeling of


    near death. He, who was arrogant, only had one thought at this time, that was to make Samuel''s


    ignorant behavior pay the price.


    "Grandpa, do you want me to send someone to deal with him?" Yan Nangui asked.


    Yan Bingsan wished he could tear Samuel to pieces, but he couldn''t do that now. Although Samuel


    was tough enough not to help him, Samuel was still hisst hope. He wouldn''t destroy his hope in


    person


    unless he had no other choice.


    Moreover, on Chen Guang''s matter, Yan Bingsan could also witness Samuel¡¯s medical skills to see


    if he was as powerful as the rumors said.


    If he could cure Chen Guang, then he would definitely be able to cure his own illness.


    "Don''t worry. I want to see if he can cure Chen Guang," said Yan Bingsan.


    As it got dark, Chen Guang began to feel anxious. All the doctors in the world had sentenced him to


    death, except Samuel, who was his only hope. If he could not be cured, he would have no chance


    at all.


    Therefore, when this moment was really about to arrive, Chen Guang was very nervous.


    At eight o''clock, Samuel appeared at the entrance of the hospital on time. Chen Qiran, who had


    been ordered to wait here, identified Samuel through Saber Twelve, who was standing beside him.


    He walked up to Samuel as soon as possible.


    "Are you Samuel?" Although he had heard that Samuel was still a child, Chen Qiran still couldn''t


    believe it when he saw Samuel. Could such a little kid really cure the disease and save the patient?


    "Take me to see your father," Samuel said.


    Chen Qiran didn''t say much. At this time, he couldn''t question Samuel at will, lest he cause


    Samuel''s dissatisfaction.


    If Samuel suddenly refused to treat Chen Guang, this responsibility would inevitably fall on Chen


    Qiran.

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    In the ward, Chen Guang was already so nervous that he didn''t know what to do. He felt like he was


    going to meet Varna. His fate was full of uncertainty. Life and death were just a hair''s breadth away.


    When Samuel came to the ward, there was an unconceble disappointment in Chen Guang''s


    heart, because Samuel''s image was far from those famous doctors''. Chen Guang couldn''t believe


    that the child in front of him could cure his disease.


    Although Chen Guang had tried his best to control and cover up, he still showed ws in his


    expression.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can leave right now," Samuel said.


    Chen Guang quickly shook his head. Samuel¡¯s image could not be trusted by him, but he knew that


    his ultimate fate was decided by Samuel. So it was no longer a question whether he could believe it


    or not. It was his only choice.


    "Brother Hannigan, I''m worried, but you''re myst chance. I''ll give it a try no matter what. Please


    give me the chance," said Chen Guang.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "You''re quite frank. But it''s not that simple. If I can''t even cure you,


    wouldn''t it ruin my reputation?"


    Although this reputation was not something Samuel


    cared about, since he hade forward, he would not lower his voice.


    Moreover, Samuel¡¯s trip to the hospital had already attracted the attention of countless people,


    especially some big shots in the medicalmunity. They were silently waiting for this result. They


    wanted to see if Samuel was really a miracle creator.


    The illness of the Grandfather Sue, whether it was idental or the performance of Samuel''s real


    strength.


    Seeing Samuel''s confidence, Chen Guang was less suspicious of him.


    "Please start," said Chen Guang.


    Samuel looked at Saber Twelve and Chen Qiran. Saber Twelve took the initiative to leave the ward,


    but Chen Qiran stood rooted to the spot, not intending to leave.


    "Why are you still standing there?" Samuel asked.


    "My father is too weak. I have to watch him," Chen Qiran said. The meaning of this sentence was


    that he was worried Samuel would hurt Chen Guang.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll choose a person who''s willing to trust me." Samuel looked like he was about to


    walk out of the ward.


    Chen Guang suddenly cursed, "If you want to get out, just get out. There''s no need to talk so much


    nonsense.


    This was thest chance in Chen Guang''s life to survive. He was willing to give it a try anyway.


    Chen Qiran said, "Dad, it''s just to save people. There''s nothing to hide. Let me see it. What if he


    hurts you?"


    "Shut up and get the hell out of here," Chen Guang said angrily. Since he had chosen to trust


    Samuel, he should not have any doubts about him.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    And even if Samuel really wanted to hurt him, Chen Guang could ept it. After all, in his current


    state, he could not live much longer. It was just a matter of time before he died.


    Chen Qiran nced at Samuel. Since Chen Guang had said so, there was no reason for him to


    stay.


    "I hope you can be a good doctor." Chen Qiran said to Samuel.


    Samuel ignored him. He didn''t care about this kind of secret threat at all.


    Moreover, whether Chen Guang could get better or not was only a matter of one sentence from


    Samuel. How couldn''t Samuel, who had reached the Divine Realm, even solve such a small


    problem.


    After Chen Qiran left, Samuel sat on the side of the bed and did not start the treatment directly.


    Instead, he said to Chen Guang, "You have been fighting against Yan Ringsan for so many years.


    What kind of result do you want."


    This sentence was worth Chen Guang''s careful consideration. Samuel¡¯s sudden question must be


    for something. In addition, Yan Bingsan went to the vi area on Cloudridge personally. It was very


    likely that he had a conflict with Samuel.


    Samuel asked him what kind of result he wanted. It was exactly what he wanted.


    Chen Luang had been in Jianghu for dozens of years, so he was shrewd. He said, "We are


    opponents for a lifetime, but we don''t care about the result. We won or lost in the process. His


    disciples have spread all over the world, and so do I. Therefore, sometimes what wepare with


    is not our own strength, but the achievements of our disciples."


    "So, you don''t want him to die," Samuel said.


    "No one can cure him. He''ll die in the end," said Chen Guang.


    "Take a guess. Do you think I''m satisfied with such an answer?" Samuel smiled.


    Chen Guang nodded without hesitation and said, "If you just want Yan Bingsan to die, I think you


    have more ways and more direct than me. You didn''t do that, which means that you don''t think so."


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. It was really unusual to deal with such experienced people. As Chen


    Guang said, if Samuel wanted to kill Yan Bingsan, he had a lot of ways and was more


    straightforward.


    "There are many high-ranking people in the system of Yan Bingsan. I''ll give you one year. If anyone


    has done something bad, I want them to fall down," Samuel said


    Samuel stood up and stretched out his hand.


    Chen Guang, who did not quite understand this action, could only look at Samuel with a puzzled


    face.


    "Give me your hand."


    Chen Guang then handed his hand to Samuel with a nk look on his face.


    The moment he touched Samuel¡¯s hand, Chen Guang felt an electric current rush into his body.


    This electric current was not strong, but it gave him a very soft and numb feeling. This feeling


    quickly spread all over his body. It seemed that it was killing bacteria cells in his body in this way,


    and even restoring the function of each organ.


    Chen Guang looked at Samuel with aplicated expression in his eyes. "What kind of medical


    skill is this? It means that it''s a Divine Skill!"


    Previously, Van Bingsan said that Samuel was not a god, so it was impossible to save him.


    However, when Chen Guang felt this method, there was a firm idea in his mind. What else could he


    be if he was not a god?


    During this process, Chen Guang clearly felt that his body had changed. His breathing was strong,


    and the pain in his body was gradually disappearing. His body, which had been ill, was recovering.


    After about three minutes, Samuel let go of Chen Guang''s hand and said, "One yearter, if you


    make


    me satisfied, I''ll really cure you."


    Chen Guang looked at Samuel in disbelief. He felt that his body had be stronger, and he could


    no longer feel any pain in his body.


    "You... Are you a god?" Chen Guang asked in astonishment.


    Samuel ignored the question and continued, "If what you do one yearter doesn''t satisfy me, your


    old illness will rpse and you will die within a week."

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    Outside the ward, although only a few minutes had passed, Chen Qiran was already very anxious.


    Since Chen Guang was ill, Chen Qiran had been following Chen Guang at any time, and he would


    not let Chen Guang be alone with strangers on any asion.


    This was the only exception for the past few years. This made Chen Qiran feel very flustered. He


    was worried Samuel would be detrimental to Chen Guang. He was even more worried that Chen


    Guang''s condition would suddenly worsen during the treatment and lead to his death.


    Saber Twelve looked at the worried Chen Qiran and couldn''t helpughing. He said, "You''d better


    think about how to celebrateter. Your father''s incurable disease will soon be cured. What are you


    worried about?"


    Samuel was a true God Realm expert. He could easily cure thismoner''s illness, so Saber


    Twelve had already guessed the oue.


    "You have confidence in him, but I don''t. Do you know how many world-famous doctors can''t do


    anything about it?" Chen Qiran said coldly.


    "Famous doctors?" Saber Twelve showed a sneer and said, "Those famous doctors are nothing in


    front of Samuel. No matter what kind of difficult andplicated disease they have, in the hands of


    Samuel, they can''t even be regarded as ordinary colds."


    Chen Qiran didn''t know where Saber Twelve''s blind self-confidence came from, but he was sure


    that his words were absolutely bragging. An incurable disease couldn''t even be regarded as a cold.


    Who could believe such words?


    "Just brag, but I have the right not to believe you," Chen Qiran said.


    Hearing his words, Saber Twelve was toozy to talk nonsense. Seeing was believing, and soon


    Chen Qiran would regret his ignorance.


    At this time, the door of the room was suddenly moved, indicating that someone inside opened the


    door.


    Unable to wait any longer, Chen Qiran pushed open the door, wanting to enter.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, because he had exerted too much strength, he had obviously bumped into the person


    who had opened the door inside.


    But Chen Qiran didn''t care. It was not a big deal to meet Samuel.


    However, to Chen Qiran''s surprise, Chen Guang''s scolding came from inside the door.


    "Chen Qiran, do you want to kill me?" Chen Guang asked.


    The voice was powerful and full of vitality, which made Chen Qiran feel a little surprised. Moreover,


    he was still lying in the hospital bed just now. How could hee to open the door?


    When the door opened, Chen Luang touched his forehead and scolded Chen Qiran, "What are you


    doing?"


    The moment Chen Qiran saw Chen Luang, he froze on the spot. His face was full of shock and


    disbelief.


    Chen Luang had been sitting in the wheelchair for many years, and he couldn''t stand up because of


    his poor physical condition. But now, Chen Luang was standing in front of him as if he were safe


    and sound.


    After a long while, Chen Qiran finally spoke. "Dad, you... you actually stood up!"


    "What? Don''t you want to see me stand up?" Chen Luang said calmly.


    Although he was calm now, when Samuel asked him to get up just now, he thought that he was just


    joking. It was not until he really got up and stood firmly on the ground that Chen Luang dared to


    believe that it was true. At that time, his expression was not as exaggerated as Chen Qiran''s.


    "No... No, I, I''m just... Dad." Chen Qiran stammered. This incident had impacted him so much that


    he didn''t know what to say.


    Chen Luang, who was seriously ill and had been sentenced to death by the doctor, was standing in


    front of him, full of vigor. He did not look like a patient at all!


    "Shut up if you don''t know how to talk," said Chen Guang.


    Chen Qiran nodded. He really didn''t know what to say now. His mind was in a mess. He thought of


    Saber Twelve''s confident appearance just now. He could have pped Saber Twelve in the face,


    but he didn''t expect to be pped in the face.


    "You said I was bragging. Do you still think so now?" Saber Twelve asked Chen Qiran with a smile.


    Chen Qiran shook his head subconsciously. "Can it be boasting?"


    The facts had already beenid out in front of them!


    Chen Guang stood still like a normal person. There was no denying that this was the truth!


    "Kneel," Chen Guang suddenly said to Chen Qiran.


    Chen Qiran looked puzzled, but he still knelt on the ground as Chen Guang said.


    "He saved my life. From today onwards, he''s also the greatest benefactor of your life. I want you to


    remember every moment of your life. No matter what happens, no matter what he asks you to do,


    you must listen to him," said Chen Guang.


    Knelt to a child?


    There was a strong rejection in Chen Qiran''s heart. However, when he thought of Samuel¡¯s


    capabilities, he could not refute it.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said to Chen Guang, "You''re such a cunning fox. How can you not forget


    to let your son get on your good side when you''ve taken advantage of him?"


    Samuel was a sensible man. Chen Guang did this because he wanted Chen Qiran to build a


    rtionship with him.


    Chen Qiran also understood what Chen Guang was thinking. He said to Samuel, "My benefactor, no


    matter what trouble you encounter in the future, Chen Qiran will do his best."

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    At this time, the bodyguards outside the next ward had already entered the ward as soon as


    possible.


    As Yan Bingsan paid close attention to the movements next door, he ordered the bodyguards to tell


    him the situation as soon as possible.


    "What''s going on?" Seeing the bodyguards, Yan Bingsan couldn''t wait to ask before the bodyguards


    spoke.


    "Chen Qiran suddenly knelt down at the door," the bodyguards said.


    "Kneel?" Yan Bingsan frowned. How could Chen Qiran kneel for no reason?


    Yan Nangui, who was standing aside, suddenly smiled and said, "Is Chen Guang dead?"


    If that was the case, then it was indeed possible.


    Chen Guang was dead, so Chen Qiran would definitely kneel down to see him off.


    However, Yan Bingsan felt a faint uneasiness in his heart. He felt that things could not have


    happened so suddenly.


    Samuel had arrived. Although he hadn''t been here for a long time, he wouldn''t have killed Chen


    Guang!


    "Keep an eye on them. If there is any news, let me


    know immediately," Van Bingsan said to the bodyguards.


    The bodyguard nodded. Just as he was about to leave, the door of the ward suddenly opened.


    When Chen Guang appeared at the door, the eyes of Van Bingsan and his grandson widened, and


    their jaws almost dropped to the ground.


    As a long-time rival, Van Bingsan knew Chen Guang''s condition very well. He even had all kinds of


    physical examination reports of Chen Guang. Moreover, Chen Guang had relied on a wheelchair for


    many years. How could he suddenly stand up?


    "Van Bingsan, you want me to die, don''t you? It''s a pity that you didn''t get what you wanted," Chen


    Guang said with a smile.


    Van Binsan''s heart beat faster. "How long has Samuel been here? Did he cure Chen Guang? And


    let Chen Guang stand up. He doesn''t need any time to recover?"


    Was it an illusion?


    This was an illusion!


    Van Bingsan''s first feeling was that he had an illusion. Otherwise, it was absolutely impossible for


    this to happen.


    However, when Van Bingsan rubbed his eyes, Chen Guang in front of him didn''t disappear.


    "There''s no need to doubt it. It''s not an illusion. I''m fine now, and I''m energetic. Can''t you see it?"


    Chen


    Guang continued.


    Yan Bingsan could feel the great change in Chen Guang. This guy not only stood up, but also


    looked radiant, even if he was seriously ill.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    On that day, Yan Bingsan also saw Chen Guang''s pale face. He looked like a dying man.


    But now...


    "How is it possible? How is it possible?" Yan Bingsan said subconsciously.


    Yan Hangul also felt that it was incredible. It was like magic. Chen Guang suddenly recovered, and


    even Yan Hangul couldn''t help but wonder if Chen Guang had been pretending to be ill all the time.


    "Why is it impossible? I have to thank you for this matter. If you hadn''t infuriated Samuel and I


    hadn''t been a match for you, such a good thing wouldn''t have happened to me." Chen Guang''s


    words came from the bottom of his heart. He was really thanking Yan Bingsan because he knew


    that Samuel wouldn''t have healed him for no reason. This had something to do with Yan Bingsan.


    His words made Yan Bingsan so angry that he almost spat blood. After all these years, this was the


    most serious injury Chen Guang had inflicted on him.


    He sent the opportunity to Chen Guang, so that Chen Guang could recover from the serious illness.


    However, he himself was still waiting for Death toe!


    "Chen Guang, how did he do it? How is this possible?" Yan Bingsan asked with a gloomy face.


    "Tut-tut." Chen Guang shook his head with a sneer and said, "With your IQ, you shouldn''t have


    asked such a question. You knew that I wouldn''t tell you, so why did you ask?"


    Yan Bingsan took a deep breath. He had epted the fact that Chen Guang was fine, but he


    couldn''t imagine how Samuel had done it.


    And more importantly, since Samuel could cure Chen Guang, who was about to die, he must be


    able to cure him.


    "If I were to die, you would lose your opponent. Is there any fun in such a life?" asked Yan Bingshi.


    "It''s my greatest pleasure to live well. As for whether you''re alive or dead, it''s none of my business.


    You''ve already offended Samuel. You don''t expect him to save you, do you?" said Chen Guang.


    This made Yan Bingsan''s heart ache. The contradiction between him and Samuel had indeed been


    established, and he also said that the Hannigan family would be destroyed. In this case, how could


    Samuel treat him?


    Such a situation was undoubtedly despairing for Yan Bingsan. He even hoped that he had not seen


    Samuel. In this way, there was at least a chance for Samuel to cure him.


    At this moment, Yan Nangui suddenly rushed out of the ward.


    When Yan Bingsan thought of what he was going to do, it was toote to stop him.


    "Your grandson has always been impulsive and reckless. He is also arrogant. If he went to stop


    Samuel, I''m afraid that the conflict between your Yan Family and Samuel would be more serious."


    Chen Guang reminded him.


    Yan Bingsan naturally knew this, but it was not important whether the contradiction would be more


    serious or not. Maybe when Yan Nangui showed up, there would be a chance.

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    At this moment, Yan Bingsan was extremely regretful. He even hoped that time would go back to


    before he went to the vi on Cloudridge. In this way, there would be no conflict between him and


    Samuel, and he would not lose the chance to be treated by Samuelpletely.


    The miracle was right in front of him.


    Chen Guang, who was about to die, was alive and well. How could Yan Bingsan not envy him?


    It was a pity that there was no medicine for regret in the world, and time could not go back. Yan


    Bingsan could only ept the facts in front of him.


    However, this did not mean that Yan Bingsa really gave up. After all, a person only had one chance


    to live. If there was still a chance to survive, Yan Bingsan would give it a try anyway.


    "Chen Guang, can you tell me how he did it?" Yan Bingsan said sincerely, "We have known each


    other for so many years. Although we are rivals, we are friends. Do you want to see me die?"


    Chen Guang only had one year left to live. If he could not receive further treatment from Samuel, he


    would still die.


    Chen Guang had tasted the sweetness of it. It was impossible for him to betray Samuel at that time.


    Perhaps he might upset Samuel. This was because he knew that Samuel was the only hope for him


    to continue living.


    If it was said that Chen Guang had onlye to Cloud City to give it a try, he nowpletely


    believed Samuel. Moreover, he also knew that only Samuel would be able to rescue him in this


    world.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you. From today on, the grievances between you and me will continue,"


    said Chen Guang.


    "He saved you because he wanted to use you to deal with me, didn''t he?" Yan Bingsan was not a


    fool. After living in Jianghu for so many years, he naturally could guess the purpose of Samuel


    saving Chen Guang.


    "That''s why I have to thank you. Without you, I wouldn''t have be Samuel¡¯s target," said Chen


    Guang.


    Yan Bingsan couldn''t stopughing bitterly. He had mocked Chen Guang before, but now, Chen


    Guang was mocking him. What was even more terrible was that he was the one who made it


    happen. He actually indirectly saved his opponent!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    At this time, Yan Hangul had already blocked Samuel in front of the hospital''s gate.


    Yan Hangul, with an angry face, did not show any sign of asking for help. Instead, he was still so


    high and mighty that he even forgot that he had almost died in the hands of Saber Twelve.


    "Samuel, what do you mean? Why did you save Chen Guang?" Van Nangui questioned Samuel.


    "Is there a need to ask? Can''t you think of such a simple reason? He is the enemy of the Van


    Family, and the Van Family is my enemy. The enemy of the enemy is my friend. Haven''t you heard


    of this?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Van Nangui was so angry that his face turned livid. Of course, he knew Samuel did this deliberately.


    It was also because of this that he was so angry.


    "Do you really think Chen Guang is qualified to be the opponent of the Van Family? He didn''t die


    because my grandfather didn''t want him to die. Let me give you a piece of advice. It''s best to treat


    my grandfather.


    Otherwise, your Hannigan family will face the most miserable end," Van Nanhui said.


    These threatening words did not frighten Samuel, but made him sigh. What kind of temper had Van


    Nangui been spoiled? At this time, he still threatened people. Was the Van Family sowless that


    they had never taught Van Nangui how to humble himself when he asked for help?


    "Boy, you can''t have forgotten me, can you? Are you looking for death by saying this?" Saber


    Twelve said with a cold look.


    Van Nanhui nced at Saber Twelve and suddenly felt his scalp numb. He still felt suffocated. If


    Van Bingsan had not stopped him in time, he would have


    been dead.


    But now, there was no one around him. If Saber Twelve attacked him, no one could save him.


    Thinking of this, Yan Nangui subconsciously took a few steps back to distance himself from Saber


    Twelve.


    Seeing this action, Saber Twelve sneered disdainfully and said, "You coward. If the Yan Family falls


    into your hands, it will be over sooner orter."


    In the eyes of Saber Twelve, Yan Nanhui was an object who relied on the background of the Yan


    Family to take advantage of others. He did not have his own real ability. Without the protection of


    the Yan Family, he was nothing.


    When Yan Bingsan died, there was no protection wall. At that time, the Yan Family would fall.


    Yan Nanhui wanted to refute Saber Twelve''s words. If anyone else dared to talk to him like this, he


    would be able to dig out the ancestral graves of their ancestors.


    However, he did not dare to face Saber Twelve. He knew that Saber Twelve was not afraid of his


    identity, and he did not take the Yan family seriously. Killing him was just a matter of one thought.


    "Samuel, what do you want to do to save my grandfather?" Yan Nangui asked.


    "Tell Yan Bingsan that I will never save him. No matter what, if you want to deal with the Hannigan


    family, you have to see if you can bear the price." After saying this, Samuel turned and left.


    Samuel was not interested in dealing with a yboy like Van Nangui, who had no real ability. It


    would be more fun to go to the roadside to tease an ant.


    Van Nangui was stunned on the spot. For the first time in his life, he felt a sense of panic.


    If Samuel didn''t save Van Bingsan, Van Bingsan could only wait for death.


    Moreover, Van Nangui was very clear that Van Bingsan¡¯s rtionship was rted to the Van Family.


    Once Van Bingsan died, those rtionships would inevitably be indifferent to the Van Family.


    At that time, the Van Family would not have such status, and his status would also be reduced. This


    was the reason why Van Nangui didn''t want Van Bingsan to die.


    When Van Bingsan was alive, those students would oftene to see him and help him with the


    Van Family''s affairs.


    But once Van Bingsan died, who would be willing to continue to help the Van Family?


    Back in the ward, Van Bingsan¡¯s face was very ugly. His envy of Chen Guang had gradually turned


    into hatred. He even began to hate why Samuel wanted to cure Chen Guang.


    "What did Samuel say?" Seeing that Van Nangui had returned, Van Bingsan could not wait to ask.


    Yan Nangui lowered his head and told Yan Bingsan what had happened.


    When Yan Bingsan heard the sentence that no matter what happened, it was impossible for Samuel


    to save him, he was in despair.


    With Samuel¡¯s ability, he knew that it was impossible to force him. Even if he used all his


    connections, it would not be of any use. That was to say, the current Yan Bingsan had no other


    choice but to wait for death.


    "Grandpa, why don''t you ask your desciples to help you? Maybe they can threaten Samuel," Yan


    Nangui suggested.


    Yan Bingsan''s face was full of bitter smiles.


    In addition to shocking the medicalmunity, Samuel¡¯s move would definitely attract more


    attention from the big bosses. How could his students dare to deal with Samuel in such a


    dangerous ce?

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    The medicalmunity was indeed shaking!


    All the people who paid attention to this matter received the news as soon as possible.


    Because Chen Luang had asked many famous doctors for help, most of the famous doctors in the


    country knew about Chen Luang''s illness. In their view, Chen Luang had no chance to be cured.


    Now Chen Luang was counting the remaining days. After each day, there would be fewer chances


    to cure him.


    However, before Chen Luang walked out of the ward alone with a red face, the news spread all over


    the country.


    Those doctors who had treated Chen Luang, or those who knew about Chen Luang''s condition, all


    felt that it was unbelievable.


    They had previously suspected that the cure of the old Master of the Sue family by Samuel was just


    a publicity stunt. They even mocked those who came to Cloud City to seek Samuel''s help.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    But the fact became a loud p in the face and heavily pped on the faces of those who were


    waiting to see a joke.


    Samuel not only cured Chen Luang, but also cured him at a miraculous speed. It was incredible


    because it was impossible for the current medical level to cure


    Chen Guang, let alone allow him to walk alone in a short time.


    This matter became a mystery that many people wanted to uncover. So many phone calls from


    Chen Guang came. In addition to wanting to prove the truth of Chen Guang''s illness, they also


    wanted to know how Samuel did it.


    Back in his own ward, Chen Guang didn''t even look at the ringing phone.


    He knew that his recovery had already attracted the attention of the national doctors, including


    some high-ranking personages. Those who were sick would definitely use him to confirm this matter


    and then ask Samuel to treat them.


    But Chen Guang didn''t dare to reveal anything about Samuel¡¯s treatment method, so he just


    refused to answer the phone, in case someone more powerful than him put pressure on him.


    "Dad, don''t you want to answer the phone?" One after another, the phone rang, but Chen Guang


    was indifferent, which made Chen Qiran a little confused.


    "Don''t you know what these calls are for?" asked Chen Guang.


    "I know, but I just checked. There are several big shots on the table. If you don''t answer their calls,


    won''t it be bad?" Chen Qiran said with a worried face.


    "I can''t give them a satisfactory answer. That''s a big problem." Chen Guang sighed. In fact, he felt


    helpless in his heart. In his eyes, only gods could do what Samuel had done.


    But if this kind of thing were to be revealed, who would believe it?


    Even if they were willing to believe it, if Samuel knew about it, would Chen Luang survive after a


    year?


    Chen Luang had a feeling that if he leaked the news, it wouldn''t take more than a year for Chen


    Luang to fall ill.


    Chen Qiran did not continue to speak. This was Chen Luang''s decision. As his son, he was not


    qualified to intervene. Moreover, Chen Qiran also knew that Chen Luang''s decision had definitely


    been carefully considered.


    On the other hand.


    After Samuel returned to Hillside Vi, he also received some calls.


    First, it was Han Tianyang calling, and then it was Gina. Their first words were all rted to Chen


    Luang. Some people had already arrived Hannigan family, hoping Samuel could save the person


    behind them.


    The neer had a strong background and a strong force. No matter if it was Han Tianyang or


    Gina, they did not dare to neglect him. However, they did not dare to make a decision for Samuel,


    so they could only call him and let him make his own decision.


    However, no matter who the other party was, Samuel had only one word: No.


    After hanging up a few phone calls, Samuel turned off his phone. The world finally quieted down.


    "Samuel, this matter seems to be making a big deal out of it," Saber Twelve said to Samuel with a


    smile. He did not mean tough at Samuel, but he thought that Samuel was too powerful. His


    casual action attracted the attention of big shots all over the country.


    Samuel held his forehead. Although he had expected this, he did not expect that the matter would


    be so exaggerated. It had only been a short time, and everyone had already known about it. It


    seemed that countless pairs of eyes had been staring at Cloud City before.


    "It''s difficult to deal with this matter. I''m afraid that there will be more peopleing to Cloud City


    from tomorrow on." Samuel said with a headache. He was not afraid to deal with these people. He


    would not be threatened. However, this would inevitably make others feel disturbed.


    "That''s for sure. I reckon that someone has already chartered a charter. I didn''t expect so many


    powerful people toe to such a small ce like Cloud City. I''m afraid that the local officials will


    be frightened for a period of time," Saber Twelve said with a smile.


    "It seems that I need to make things develop as soon as possible. Earth is not a ce to stay for a


    long time, " Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve thought of something and said, "Samuel, are you going back to the Xuanyuan


    World?"

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    Going back to the Xuanyuan World was what Samuel had been looking forward to. Especially when


    Samuel really stepped into the Divine Realm, his desire to go back to the Xuanyuan World became


    stronger.


    Although Samuel was not absolutely sure if he could defeat Velocisaurus, he had the power to fight


    against it now. And only when he returned to Xuanyuan World, could he have a chance to go to a


    higher-level space, which was full of curiosity and unknown to him. He couldn''t wait to find out what


    was going on.


    It was a pity that the time and situation were not the best. Samuel could not leave Yvonne alone. He


    was afraid that he would never be able toe back after he went to the Xuanyuan World.


    "Even though I really want to, right now, it''s still not enough," Samuel said with a sigh.


    Saber Twelve was a little disappointed. After all, he also hoped to follow Samuel to see the


    Xuanyuan World.


    Samuel said with a smile as he sensed the change in Saber Twelve''s mood, "With your current


    strength, you''d be courting death if you went to the Xuanyuan World. What''s the rush? Are you


    trying so hard to move a grave for you?"


    Saber Twelve scratched his head awkwardly.


    Although what he said was a little unpleasant to hear, he knew that it was the truth.


    Xuanyuan World was a matter of cultivation. Although he now had more powerful strength than the


    ordinary Earth residents, he was still a weak person in Xuanyuan World.


    "Samuel, I''m not in a hurry. Let''s talk about it when you think the time is right," said Saber Twelve.


    "s." Samuel suddenly sighed. If he hadn''t wasted too much Holy Li, he wouldn''t have had to


    worry about the cultivation of Saber Twelve and the others.


    With Holy Li''s help, they could improve their strength in a short time. Unfortunately, it was useless to


    regret now.


    Suddenly, Samuel¡¯s face changed.


    Weren''t Holy Li from the Tianqi¡¯s Forbidden Land?


    Since time had been reversed, would the Holy Li still exist in the forbidden area?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    If Holy Li was still alive, Saber Twelve and the others could cultivate twice the result with half the


    effort.


    Samuel pped himself in the face. He hated himself foring up with this until now.


    "What''s wrong?" Saber Twelve did not know what Samuel was thinking. He asked in confusion


    when he saw Samuel hitting himself.


    "I''m really stupid. I forgot such an important thing."


    Samuel said angrily. At the same time, he looked at his arm. The red-eyed jade python was not


    attached to his arm.


    After rebirth, many things had changed, and many things had returned to the past. Samuel focused


    all his attention on Yvonne, but he ignored these important things.


    "Samuel, what''s going on? Why are you so stupid?" Saber Twelve asked.


    "Stay in Cloud City and protect Yvonne for me. You can''t allow anyone to hurt her. I still have to take


    a trip to Tianqi. It might take a few days," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve nodded subconsciously. No matter what Samuel wanted to do, Saber Twelve would


    do as he said, as long as it was Samuel''s order.


    Before leaving, Samuel met Fei Lingsheng. Fei Lingsheng''s strength was more reliable than Saber


    Twelve, so he asked Fei Lingsheng to stay in Cloud City. While protecting Yvonne, she also needed


    to set up a Spiritual Array in Hillside Vi.


    Fei Lingsheng really wanted to go to the Tianqi with Samuel, but after being rejected by him, she did


    not continue to force him.


    The former superior of the Extreme Master Realm was nothing more than an ant in front of the


    current Samuel. What qualification did she have to raise a condition?


    Originally, Samuel thought that when Yvonne became an adult, it would be the right time for him to


    take back Fu Yao''s power. However, the n could not keep up with the situation. So he had to go


    there in advance to get back Holy Li so that the people around him could have better cultivation


    steps.


    Tianqi in two days.


    Ever since Elder Yi had seen Samuel, he had been unable to sleep and eat well. Samuel was so


    powerful that he wanted to take him to the Tianqi. Elder Yi had a feeling that only Samuel could


    bring the Tianqi back to its former glory. Only he could stop the Tianqi from facing the next crisis on


    Earth.


    As for the matter of Grandmaster Uncle, there was always a bit of doubt in Elder Yi''s heart. He did


    not dare to believe Samuelpletely. After all, he had lived for so long and still looked like a child.


    It was really unbelievable.


    But there was one thing that Elder Yi was sure of, that was, Samuel''s strength was unrivaled on


    earth.


    "Sigh, I don''t know when I''ll be able to see you again. You should reallye back to take a look."


    Elder Yi looked at the stars in the sky as he muttered to himself.


    "Who do you want to see?" A familiar voice suddenly came from behind.


    Elder Yi suddenly turned his head. "Isn''t this Samuel, the one I''ve been thinking about every day


    and night?"


    He stood up immediately and walked excitedly to


    Samuel. "You... Why are you here?"


    "Why don''t you call me grandmaster uncle? Are you so rude?" Samuel deliberately said with a


    serious face.

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    Upon hearing Samuel''s words, the Tianqi who were extremely excited blurted out without thinking


    too much," Grandmaster uncle."


    To Elder Yi, Samuel had a supreme position in his heart. Therefore, it was not important to him how


    to call Samuel. Even if it was fake, Elder Yi could ept it. Because Samuel¡¯s power could lead the


    glory of the whole Tianqi era. It was not a big deal to call him Junior Uncle Grandmaster.


    "Grandmaster Uncle, why are you here?" Elder Yi asked.


    "To me,ing here is like going home. Can¡¯t I go home?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, of course." Elder Yi nodded hurriedly. Samuel was finally here. How could he say no?


    "You¡¯re not talking about me, are you?" Samuel said.


    "Who else could it be except you? I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe to Tianqi every day." Mr.


    Haotian said.


    "Why?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Speaking of this, Elder Yi¡¯s face became serious. He said, "Nowadays, the Tianqi is much weaker


    than what it was a hundred years ago. As a result, the Tianqi has no strength topete with the


    second world. Now, only you can lead the Tianqi to return to


    the peak, and only you can deal with the invasion of the second world."


    The invasion of the Xuanyuan World?


    Could it be that Elder Yi had sensed something, or that something special had happened at the


    entrance of the tunnel?


    ording to the current time, Velocisaurus of the Xuanyuan World should not be awake yet. As for


    the people of the Xuanyuan World, they had divided into three countries and had no strength to


    invade the earth again.


    "Why did you say that the second world will invade the earth?" Samuel asked.


    "Some time ago, a great turmoil suddenly broke out in the space tunnel. I suspect that this has


    something to do with the invasion of the second world," Elder Yi said.


    When Elder Yi gave Samuel a detailed ount of the time of turmoil, Samuel found that it was not


    long after his rebirth. That was to say, he had already left the Xuanyuan World at that time. It was


    very likely that something had happened in the Xuanyuan World.


    But Samuel had no idea what was going on.


    Could it be that Velocisaurus had woken up ahead of time?


    Thinking of this, Samuel could not help but show a worried expression.


    If that''s the case!


    If Velocisaurus was allowed toe to Earth, it would be a tragedy on earth, and countless people


    would die under its ws.


    This must be a scene of the world being plunged into misery and suffering!


    "Grandmaster Uncle, what are you thinking about?" Seeing Samuel in a daze, Elder Yi could not


    help but ask.


    Samuel shook his head. He was not sure if this was really rted to Velocisaurus. Maybe it was just


    a normal vibration of the space tunnel.


    "It''s nothing; just bring me to the Devil King''s Cave." Samuel said.


    Elder Yi showed a shocked expression. Why did they go to the devil cave for no reason? It was a


    ce of life and death. Ordinary people were not willing to take risks in it at all. Even those who had


    been lucky enough toe back alive never wanted to go there again.


    "Grandmaster Uncle, do you know the dangers in the devil king¡¯s cave?" Elder Yi asked.


    "Of course I know. They''re just a few beasts. Don''t worry, they''re no match for me," Samuel said


    tly. Now that he had the real strength of the Divine Realm, these beasts were just a group of pets


    in his eyes.


    There was nothing to be afraid of. Except for


    Velocisaurus, no creatures in the Xuanyuan World could defeat him.


    Elder Yi couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    It''s just a few strange beasts!


    He sounded so rxed andfortable. That was a life-threatening thing, but Samuel did not take


    it seriously at all.


    "Grandmaster Uncle, please follow me," said Elder Yi.


    As they walked on, Elder Yi asked Samuel why he wanted to go to the Devil King''s Cave. Samuel


    only said that he had something important, and he did not want to give any details to Elder Yi.


    Elder Yi was a reasonable person, and in his heart, Samuel had a very high status. Since Samuel


    wanted to hide it, he did not continue to ask.


    When he came to the entrance of the devil king''s cave, a pungent smell came to him. If he were an


    ordinary person, he would probably vomit.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elder Yi''s expression changed slightly, but Samuel remained calm as if nothing had happened.


    "I''ll go in. Wait for me here," Samuel said to Elder Yi.


    Elder Yi could only nod his head. He had only entered the devil king''s cave once, which was a close


    shave with death. After that, Elder Yi no longer had the idea of entering the devil king''s cave.


    Even if there was Samuel right now, if he went in, he might be able to gain a bit of experience; Elder


    Yi still wouldn''t have any interest.


    Samuel was familiar with the demon king''s cave. After all, he had been here once.


    He arrived at the ce where Holy Li was with ease. Samuel saw the fresh red fruits on the vines,


    he was relieved.


    On the way to the Tianqi era, Samuel had been worried that Holy Li from the Devil King¡¯s Cave


    would no longer exist, because this would mean that he hade here for nothing. Now it seemed


    that this trip was not in vain.


    With the Holy Li, it would be easier for the people around Samuel to cultivate, and their strength


    could also be improved faster. In this way, Samuel could return to Xuanyuan World as soon as


    possible and solve the big problem in his heart.


    Samueltu did not let go of any Holy Li and kept it in his bag. After all, this kind of treasure would be


    wasted in the Devil King''s Cave. Except for him, who else had the courage to enter the Devil King''s


    Cave and pluck the Holy Li?


    And ordinary people didn''t know what kind of effect it had.


    Just as Samuel was about to leave, he heard a sudden hissing sound.


    This voice was very familiar to Samuel. It was the sound of a snake sticking out its tongue. This


    meant


    that the red-eyed jade python was nearby.


    "Come out, I''ll take you out of here," Samuel said.


    Before Samuel was reborn, the red-eyed jade python had already felt an extremely close


    rtionship with him. It was even possible for Samuel to acknowledge him as its owner because of


    that skeleton. Hence, the red-eyed jade python did not recognize life at this moment.


    After hearing Samuel¡¯s voice, he climbed on Samuel¡¯s shoulder from his right leg.


    "Little thing, we meet again." Samuel said with a smile.


    The red-eyed Jade Python stuck out its red tongue as if it was responding to Samuel.


    "It''s a pity that you are a python after all. There is an unbridgeable gap between you and


    Velocisaurus. It is destined that you are no match for Velocisaurus. You are also weaker than it,"


    Samuel said in a slightly helpless tone. The real thought in his heart was that it would be great if it


    were Velocisaurus.

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    The red-eyed jade python spat out red words as soon as Samuel said those words, as if it was


    expressing its dissatisfaction and disgruntlement. It didn''t calm down until Samuel patted it on the


    head.


    Given Samuel''s current level, the red-eyed jade python was no longer of much help to him. After all,


    Samuel¡¯s current strength was already above that of the redeyed jade python. Its existence would


    not be able to disy much value.


    However, before Samuel¡¯s rebirth, the red-eyed Jade Python was Samuel¡¯s savior. Hence, after his


    rebirth, Samuel still did not forget the red-eyed Jade Python.


    After leaving the Devil King''s Cave, Samuel had gained a lot. However, what he did not expect was


    that the situation outside the Devil King''s Cave was not limited to only Elder Yi.


    He Qingfeng led the people of the three halls in an aggressive manner, while Elder Yi''s face was full


    of bitter smiles.


    Devil King''s Cave was also one of the forbidden areas of Tianqi, and it was undoubtedly a mistake


    for him to bring Samuel here. When Elder Yi exined Samuel''s identity to He Qingfeng, He


    Qingfeng thought it was ridiculous, so he felt ridiculous and wanted to punish Elder Yi.


    Of course, in He Qingfeng''s opinion, it was impossible for Samuel toe out after entering the


    Devil King''s Cave. Therefore, when he saw Samueling out alive again, he was extremely


    surprised.


    Moreover, Samuel was just a child. With his strength, how could he escape from the Devil King''s


    cave?


    "He Qingfeng, what are you trying to do?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    He Qingfeng frowned. He didn''t expect that the kid would recognize him. But in his memory, he had


    never seen Samuel!


    "Who are you? Why do you know me?" He Qingfeng asked.


    Samuel looked at Elder Yi and said, "Didn''t you tell him my identity?"


    Elder Yi smiled bitterly. Of course he had said it, and he made it clear, but He Qingfeng didn''t


    believe it at all. What else could he do?


    "I''ve said it, I''ve said it, but he doesn''t believe it," Elder Yi said.


    Samuel smiled faintly and said, "He Qingfeng, since you know who I am, what are you going to do


    now? Do you want to catch me?"


    He Qingfeng thought what Elder Yi had said was totally bullshit. How could he believe that someone


    could live for hundreds of years? Moreover, Samuel was still so young after a hundred years, like a


    little


    kid.


    "Don''t try to y tricks in front of me. You can fool this old man, but you can''t fool me." He Qingfeng


    looked at Samuel mockingly.


    "Trying to y tricks?" Samuel said to himself. The next moment, he disappeared from where he


    was. It was as if he had suddenly evaporated without any warning.


    Everyone in the three halls was stunned. After all, they were all experts in the world. Even if Samuel


    had some ability, it was impossible for him to y a trick in front of them.


    "Where is he?"


    "Why did it suddenly disappear?"


    "Could it be that what we saw just now was a ghost?"


    Everyone was talking about it, except for He Qingfeng, who felt a strong sense of crisis, because


    when Samuel spoke, Samuel was staring at him as if he were his target.


    Just as everyone was looking for Samuel, the voice of Samuel came from behind He Qingfeng.


    "What is called ying tricks?" Samuel asked.


    He Qingfeng was so scared that he immediately turned around. Samuel was just three feet away


    from him.


    "You... Why are you here?" He Qingfeng asked in horror. He was not aware of the appearance of


    Samuel, which meant that if Samuel wanted to kill him, he would die even if he had ten lives.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Didn''t you say I am ying a trick? I''ll just y it for you to see. Are you satisfied with this level?"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    He Qingfeng felt a chill in his heart. He was, after all, the leader of the three halls and the top


    master of Tianqi. However, he could not detect Samuel''s approach at all. This could only mean one


    thing, Samuel''s strength was far beyond his.


    But...


    But how could He Qingfeng believe such a thing?


    He could only reach his current strength after decades of hard work. Samuel was just a child. Even


    if Samuel had a great talent, it was impossible for him to have this kind of ability!


    Could it be that he... was really not a child, and what self-discipline old people said was not a story!


    He Qingfeng suddenly got goose bumps. He knew that if what Elder Yi said was true, then all this


    would be a tragedy for him.


    "You don''t have to look at me so cautiously. If I wanted to kill you, you would have been dead a long


    time ago. And..." Samuel paused and looked at the people from the three halls. Then he continued,


    "And none of these good-for-nothings can escape. The once glorious Tianqi has fallen to such a


    state. What a pity."


    He Qingfeng''s eyelids twitched. Samuel¡¯s evaluation of Tianqi was obviously an understanding of


    how powerful it used to be.


    "You... Are you really the one who survived the battle 100 years ago?" He Qingfeng asked in


    disbelief.

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    He Qingfeng didn''t believe in Elder Yi''s words because the stories that came out of Elder Yi''s words


    were too absurd. It was impossible for anyone else to believe them easily.


    But now, He Qingfeng''s stance was a little shaken, because he had seen Samuel''s unique strength.


    Although it was just a small demonstration, He Qingfeng knew how powerful Samuel was.


    People had to doubt the authenticity of the story from Samuel''s ageless strength and the stories of


    Elder Yi.


    If this wasn''t the case, how could Samuel be so powerful?


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kneel down!" Samuel gave a loud shout.


    Everyone else felt that this was inexplicable, especially those from the three halls. There were even


    those who revealed looks of mockery.


    He Qingfeng was the master of the three halls. What right did Samuel have to make the master of


    the three halls kneel?


    However, what happened next widened even Elder Yi''s eyes.


    He Qingfeng fell to his knees with a thump without any sign!


    This..."


    "What''s going on?" "Leader of the three halls, how dare you kneel down to this little punk?"


    Just when everyone was sighing in confusion, no one could understand how shocked He Qingfeng


    was.


    Because just as Samuel said the word "kneel", He Qingfeng suddenly felt a strong pressure, as if


    there were two mountains on his shoulders, which forced him to kneel on the ground. No matter


    how hard he resisted, it did not help.


    At this moment, He Qingfeng was finally willing to believe Samuel was a strong man who had


    survived a hundred years ago. Because this kind of strength could not even be in the Tianqi Realm,


    let alone in the secr world.


    "What right do you have to question me?" Samuel said coldly.


    He Qingfeng broke out in a cold sweat and almost exhausted all his strength to make himself shake


    his head. As for speaking, it was already something he could not expect, because once he let it out,


    he could only lie on the ground.


    "Kneel here for a day. You are not allowed to get up without my permission." After saying that,


    Samuel turned around and left.


    When Samuel walked away, the gravity in He Qingfeng''s body finally disappeared. Even so, he did


    not dare to stand up, because Samuel asked him to kneel for a whole day. He did not dare to miss a


    minute or a second.


    "s." Elder Yi walked up to He Qingfeng, sighed and said, "Do you think I''ll make fun of these


    things? I''ve seen his strength for a long time."


    "You are so happy to see me like this now," He Qingfeng said, gnashing his teeth.


    Elder Yi couldn''t help smiling and said, "If I say I am unhappy, it must be false. But you brought it


    upon yourself. You can''t me me."


    He Qingfeng took a deep breath. From some aspects, this matter was indeed his own fault.


    But how could Elder Yi''s words easily convince people?


    If it weren''t for the fact that he really felt the strength of Samuel, He Qingfeng would never believe


    such an absurd story anyway.


    "Kneel down, and you will be free after a day. But I''m afraid this matter will soon be spread to


    Tianqi," said Elder Yi.


    He Qingfeng did not want to lose face, but this matter was not something he could easily change.


    Not kneeling?


    In that case, he would have to wait for a new round of punishment from Samuel. He Qingfeng did


    not have the guts to do so.


    " Master, he''s gone. You''d better get up quickly."


    "That''s right. You''re the leader of the three halls. How can you kneel all the time?"


    "Our three halls cannot be theughing stock of those fellows from the four sects."


    Several of his men ran to He Qingfeng and said. Over the years, the four sects and three halls had


    always disliked each other, and there were small conflicts every day. He Qingfeng was the hall


    master of the three halls. If the news that he knelt down was spread out, it would definitely make


    peopleugh out loud. By the way, the people of the three halls would also beughed at by the four


    gates.


    But even so, how could He Qingfeng dare to get up?


    Only he had experienced Samuel¡¯s power. Only he knew how powerful he was.


    If he didn''t listen to the order, he, the leader of the three halls, might not be able to keep his life. He


    didn''t care about whether he would lose face or not.


    "You can go now. I''m going to kneel here for the whole day," He Qingfeng said.


    Several people showed a surprised expression. He Qingfeng actually listened to the orders of a little


    kid. Did he really believe in the stories of Elder Yi?


    "Hall Master, how can this work?" "Yes, you are the hall chief. That little kid..." Before the man could


    finish his words, He Qingfeng turned his head and looked at him coldly, so that the man stopped


    talking.


    "Don''t talk nonsense in the future. Otherwise, I won''t be able to save your lives. I''m afraid that all the


    powerhouses in the Tianqi Realm were no match for him," He Qingfeng said.


    "Just now, I felt a huge force that almost made me breathless. Otherwise, why do you think I kneel


    down for no reason?" He Qingfeng continued to exin.


    "Temple Master, do you mean that what Elder Yi said is true?"


    "It''s too mysterious. He is a person from a hundred years ago, yet he was still a child!"


    "I don''t know whether it''s true or not, but his strength is terrifying!" He Qingfeng said with a serious


    expression.

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    Soon, the news that He Qingfen knelt down had spread to the Tianqi, which shocked all the people


    there.


    After all, he was the master of the three halls and one of the two strongest people in the Tianqi


    Realm.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Everyone was guessing the reason why he knelt until someone inadvertently spilled the beans and


    mentioned Samuel. This made the Tianqi Realm even more excited.


    In less than a day, almost everyone in the Tianqi Realm had heard Samuel''s existence. They also


    knew that he was a powerhouse who had survived a great battle a hundred years ago. As such,


    discussions about Samuel were unceasing in the Tianqi Realm. Nearly everyone was discussing


    this matter and was happy to hear about it.


    Samuel did not care about it. After all, it had just been spread around in Tianqi City, and it would not


    have much of an impact on his status in Cloud City.


    After following Elder Yi back to the four gates, Samuel gave him a Holy Li. Samuel was indebted to


    him before he was reborn, so giving Elder Yi a Holy Li was a way of showing his gratitude.


    "What is this?" Elder Yi asked, his face full of puzzlement as he held the sacred feathers. From its


    surface, it looked like a wild fruit, bright red in color.


    Generally speaking, the more beautiful a wild fruit was, the more toxic it would be. Therefore,


    without knowing what it was, Elder Yi did not dare to eat it.


    "Could it be that I will harm you again?" Samuel asked in reply.


    Elder Yi shook his head subconsciously. Samuel had no grudge against him, so it was impossible


    for Samuel to hurt him. Moreover, Elder Yi knew that if Samuel wanted him to die, Samuel could kill


    him directly. There was no need for him to do such a roundabout thing.


    "Of course not. If you want me to die, there''s still a simpler way," Elder Yi said.


    Samuel smiled and continued, "Do you dare to eat it?"


    Hearing this, Elder Yi didn''t hesitate to throw the Holy Li into his mouth, chewed it a few times, and


    then swallowed it.


    "I ate it. It doesn''t taste good," Elder Yi said.


    "It''s poisonous. I give it to you. I just want you to know it. If you meet it in the future, don''t eat it. I


    didn''t expect you to eat it so quickly. I don''t even have a chance to stop it," Samuel said helplessly.


    Poison!


    Elder Yi''s expression froze in an instant, and it was toote to spit it out at this time.


    "You... you''re not joking with me, are you?" Elder Yi asked with a sad face.


    Samuel shook his head, patted Elder Yi on the shoulder and said, "When the toxicity takes effect,


    even I can''t save you. You can''t me me."


    At this moment, Elder Yi suddenly felt a warm current spread in his stomach, and soon it became


    hot, which made Elder Yi more flustered.


    "Grandmaster uncle, the poison has red up. Please save me!" Elder Yi hurriedly asked Samuel


    for help.


    "Hurry and sit down and try your luck. This fruit has an extremely strong toxicity. Even I can''t help


    you, so you can only pray for yourself." Samuel said.


    Elder Yi was suddenly desperate and regretted that he had been too decisive. Otherwise, he would


    not have suffered such a fate!


    Samuel only revealed a sly smile when Elder Yi sat cross-legged and began to run his Qi.


    Early in the morning, the sky was just beginning to brighten.


    Elder Yi was still absorbing Holy Li''s power, while Samuel had left the four gates and gone to the


    stone gate.


    That ce had Fu Yao, Yvonne''s previous body, and it also had the ability to make Yvonne stronger


    again. However, Samuel''s visit this time did not intend to take away the power of Fu Yao. After all,


    Yvonne was still young. Samuel was worried that her body that had not yet developed would not be


    able to ept the power to support her.


    He just stood in front of the stone gate quietly until sunrise.


    Samuel then made another trip to the Tianqi Forbidden Land, where the space-time tunnel was


    located.


    The space-time tunnel was usually guarded by the top ten masters of the Tianqi era. So when a


    stranger like Samuel appeared here, it immediately aroused the vignce of the top ten masters in


    the dark.


    In addition to Elder Yi and He Qingfeng, the top ten experts¡¯ task was to prevent other people from


    approaching this forbidden area and preventing the news of the space-time tunnel from being


    spread out, which caused too big of a shock in the secr world.


    "Come out," Samuel said lightly. He had long sensed the aura of the ten masters hiding in the dark.


    Moreover, these ten people were very hostile to him. Samuel did not want to fight with them. After


    all, they were the top powerhouses in the Tianqi Realm. If they were injured, it would weaken the


    power of the Tianqi Realm.


    "Who are you?" One of them came out and met Samuel, while the others continued to wait for an


    opportunity in the dark.


    "I''m just here to take a look. Don''t be too nervous. As for my identity, Elder Yi will exin it to you,"


    Samuel said.


    The whole Tianqi era was talking about Samuel, but the top ten masters in the forbidden area were


    exceptions, because only Elder Yi and He Qingfeng could show up here.


    He Qingfeng was still kneeling, while Elder Yi was absorbing the power of Holy Li, so he couldn''t


    bring the news to the forbidden area.


    "Have a look?" The man''s face was cold as he said, "Do you know what this ce is? Can you look


    around casually?"


    "Of course I know what this ce is. For me, this is just a revisit," Samuel said.


    Revisiting?


    The expert couldn''t help butugh at these words. He had been in charge of guarding the forbidden


    area for more than ten years, and Samuel looked like he was only in his teens. If he had really been


    here, then he would have been several years old. It was absolutely impossible.


    In Tianqi City, except for Elder Yi and He Qingfeng, other people who wanted to know the secrets of


    the forbidden area could only be strong masters who guarded the forbidden area. How could a


    little kid do this?


    "Kid, I advise you to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, I can only be rude to you. Anyone


    trespassing into the forbidden area will be killed


    without exception," threatened the man.


    Samuel sighed. He just wanted to see what was different about the space-time tunnel after rebirth.


    He didn''t expect that he couldn''t do it without Elder Yi.


    Moreover, Samuel did not want to fight with them. After all, this was the biggest secret hidden by


    Tianqi. They would definitely fight to the death.


    If a fight broke out, they would be the ones who got injured.


    "Since that''s the case, forget it. I don''t want to hurt you.


    " After saying that, Samuel turned around and prepared to leave.


    However, his words caused dissatisfaction from the other experts hiding in the dark.


    I didn''t want to hurt you.


    What a little boy said was equivalent to an insult to the top ten experts.


    "You want to leave?" Ten experts appeared one after another and surrounded Samuel.

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    Seeing this situation, Samuel could not help but smile bitterly. Was he going to fight with this


    person?


    But in Samuel''s heart, he really didn''t want to hurt them.


    "I''ve said it before. I don''t want to hurt you." Samuel continued.


    These words caused the faces of the ten experts to be filled with a cold look.


    As top powerhouses in the Tianqi era, such words were a humiliation to them, and they were


    humiliated by a child. How could they ept it?


    "Boy, do you know who we are? How dare you be so arrogant?"


    "The Forbidden Land of Tianqi is not a ce where you cane and go as you please."


    "Arrogance has its price to pay."


    Looking at their indignant looks, Samuel knew that his words had angered them. However, to


    Samuel, he was just telling the truth.


    Samuel said, "You think I''m arrogant, but I''m just being kind. I don''t mean anything else. If you think


    what I said just now was inappropriate, then I''ll apologize to you. What do you think?"


    "I''ll crush you under my feet and then apologize to you. Do you think you can do it?" One of them


    retorted Samuel with a face full of hostility.


    "If you are stronger than me, of course you can. It''s a pity that you don''t have such strength." After


    saying this, Samuel disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he was already in front of the person who spoke.


    The ten experts were all shocked and their expressions changed drastically.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Such a speed was already beyond the reach of the naked eye, which fully showed how powerful the


    little boy in front of them was.


    The man standing in front of Samuel subconsciously wanted to preempt him. But when he was


    about to make his move, he found that he had nowhere to move except his mouth. His hands and


    feet were bound by an inexplicable force and he could not move at all.


    "What did you do to me? Why can''t I move?" The man said in a panic. In this case, he was just a


    piece of meat on the cutting board, and he was at Samuel''s mercy.


    "Can you feel the gap between you and me now? You can''t even move in front of me. How can you


    fight with me?" Samuel said.


    The man''s forehead soon broke out in a cold sweat.


    Samuel''s words gave birth to a great fear in his heart. If Samuel had attacked him at this time, he


    would have no other choice but to watch.


    When the others saw this situation, they all wanted toe forward to save theirpanions. But


    when they got within three meters of Samuel, all of them were stiff and stayed where they were.


    The ten people came to the same end. No one could break free from Samuel''s invisible power.


    After the 10 people looked at each other for a while, they all showed horrified eyes.


    "Who exactly are you!" One of them asked Samuel said.


    "As I said, Elder Yi will exin to you. Now that things havee to this point, I''d better go and see


    the space -time tunnel," Samuel said and then walked toward the cave in the forbidden area.


    When he said the words "space tunnel", the 10 experts were all confused. They had never seen


    Samuel before. Who told him such a secret?


    "All of you should not try to forcefully break free. My strength is something that all of you are unable


    to contend with. If you forcefully resist, it will only cause your veins to break."


    With this sentence, not a single one of the ten great experts dared to continue struggling. Their


    meridians were broken inch by inch, and this was the conclusion of death. No one wanted to lose


    their lives for no reason at all.


    After arriving at the depths of the cave, Samuel saw the space-time tunnel again. The energy


    fluctuation in the tunnel was very strong, as if someone from the Xuanyuan World could break


    through the power ande to the earth at any time.


    However, with the current strength of the whole Xuanyuan World, no one should have the ability to


    pass through the space-time tunnel. Moreover, the space-time tunnel was still in the dark forest.


    Those so -called super-masters would never dare to easily approach the central area. After all, the


    fear Velocisaurus brought to those experts in the dark forest was very strong.


    Since it was impossible for it to be man-made, then what about these energy fluctuations?


    Could it be that Velocisaurus had really awakened ahead of time?


    Although there was no basis for this spection, it still made Samuel a bit worried. He could not let


    Velocisaurus go to the earth, but in a short time, Samuel could not abandon everything and return to


    Xuanyuan World. If another catastrophe was to be triggered, with Samuel''s strength, it was very


    likely that he would ascend to another high-ss space. In this way, he would not be able to see


    Yvonne again, which was uneptable to Samuel.


    "Don''t be too anxious to seek death. Wait for me to return. I will definitely let you taste my strength."


    Samuel''s expression involuntarily turned into one of clenched teeth when he thought of


    Velocisaurus. If it was not this beast, Samuel would not be reborn and his daughter would not


    disappear without reason.


    Samuel was in a daze for a long time before he left the forbidden area. As for the ten experts, they


    still stood rooted to the spot, as well as Elder Yi, who was panicking.

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    After walking out of the cave, Samuel found that the sun was shining brightly. It turned out that he


    had been in the cave for a long time.


    When Elder Yi saw Samuel, he hurriedly ran to Samuel and said, "Grandmaster Uncle, I''ve already


    told them your identity. They are ignorant. Let them


    _ H


    go.


    The ten experts looked at Samuel with a different expression. In addition to respect, there was also


    a hint of fear in their eyes.


    No wonder this expert, who had survived the battle a hundred years ago, possessed such terrifying


    strength.


    The peak of Tianqi Realm represented a total of ten people, and they were so easily restrained by


    him that they could not move. Their true strength was beyond their imagination.


    Samuel carefully sized up Elder Yi and said with a smile, "It seems that your strength has also


    be much stronger."


    Elder Yi''s expression suddenly became serious. He bowed deeply to Samuel to express his


    respect.


    "Thank you, Grandmaster uncle, for the reward," said Elder Yi.


    After eating Holy List night, Elder Yi really thought


    that it was poison. She even felt that she was not far from death.


    However, when he felt that his body was slowly absorbing the heat flow, he found that the power


    was slowly changing his body. It was not until this morning that he found that he had be


    stronger that he fully understood that the poison was just a joke. That was the real magic medicine.


    Only the magic medicine could make his strength rise several levels in one night.


    "You should have the strength of the Eight light Realm now. It''s very good," Samuel said. The


    foundation of Elder Yi was good, so it could make him improve so much.


    Samuel had fed a lot of sacred Holy Li to his apprentice, but it did not work as well as as Elder Yi.


    "The Eight-Light Realm? What do you mean?" Elder Yi asked in confusion. He had never heard of


    the Eight-Light Realm before. Tianqi used the heaven, earth, Xuan, and yellow to divide different


    levels of strength.


    "This is the division of realms of the Xuanyuan World. The entry level of the One-Light Realm. The


    Nine-Light Realm is the strong one. The top level is the Master Realm, which is regarded as the top


    level in the Xuanyuan World. Legend has it that there are Divine Realm experts,¡± Samuel exined.


    The Divine Realm was a legend for the past Xuanyuan World. But since the appearance of Samuel,


    the legend became a reality.


    Elder Yi frowned. Although he did not understand the Xuanyuan World, he knew that the Xuanyuan


    World Samuel had mentioned was the second world on the other side of the space-time tunnel.


    Samuel was able to understand the situation in the Second World so well, which meant that he had


    probably been there before!


    "Grandmaster Uncle, you know the Xuanyuan World so well. Is it because you''ve been there?"


    Elder Yi could not help asking.


    "We have lived for a period of time," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi couldn''t help but twitch his eyelids. He believed more firmly that Samuel was an expert from


    a hundred years ago. Other than that, he couldn''t think of any other possibility to support Samuel''s


    life in the Xuanyuan World.


    After all, during these years, the Tianqi Sect had sent many people to the Xuanyuan World, but no


    one hade back and no news had been sent back.


    "Grandmaster Uncle, there''s one more thing I want to ask you," Elder Yi said tentatively.


    "Do you want to know my realm?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elder Yi nodded. This was something he was extremely curious about. After all, Samuel


    represented the peak of Tianqi''s present strength. The more powerful he was, the better it would be


    for Tianqi.


    "The Divine Realm. It''s the only Divine Realm in the Xuanyuan World," Samuel said indifferently.


    Elder Yi stood rooted to the spot.


    At the same time, the top 10 experts were all shocked.


    The only Divine Realm!


    Only sentient elders and the top ten experts knew how great the impact of this sentence was. At this


    moment, their respect for Samuel rose to the apex.


    Elder Yi''s throat moved a little, and he was obviously swallowing. Then he said to Samuel,


    "Grandmaster Uncle, with your current strength, you are invincible in Xuanyuan World!"


    In such a situation, there was no need for Tianqi to worry about the invasion of the Xuanyuan World.


    As long as Samuel was there, what was there to be afraid of?


    However, just as everyone was looking forward to Samuel''s reply, he shook his head.


    "No." Samuel said.


    "Why? You are the only Divine-Realm martial artist. Who else can be your opponent?" Elder Yi


    asked with confusion.


    "There are Exotic Beasts in the world. You should know of this matter, right? After all, a portion of


    them exists in the Devil King¡¯s Cave still exist," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi nodded. It was precisely because of the existence of these strange beasts that the strength


    of the Xuanyuan World had increased. This was also a part of what Tianqi feared the most.


    "There''s Velocisaurus in Xuanyuan World, and it''s very powerful. Even I, who possess the Divine


    Realm, may not be its match. Moreover, it came from a higher-level space than Xuanyuan World, so


    I don''t know how powerful it is," Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus!


    There were really Velocisaurus in this world!


    What''s more, the space was even more advanced than that of Xuanyuan World. This sentence


    completely stunned the Elder Yi.

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    After a long time, Elder Yi came to his senses and took a deep breath.


    To him, Samuel''s words had re-established his worldview for dozens of years.


    He thought that it was shocking enough to have a Xuanyuan World in this world. He didn''t expect


    that in addition to the Xuanyuan World, there were other spaces.


    And it could be inferred that there were likely to be more space and races in this universe, which


    was the most shocking thing for him.


    After swallowing, Elder Yi asked Samuel," Grandmaster, ording to what you said, there are still


    many other worlds like this in the universe, right?"


    Samuel had no way to verify this. After all, he had never been to the space above the Xuanyuan


    World. But since it was confirmed that there were three spaces in the universe and there were other


    existing spaces, it was not a rare thing.


    "ording to thews of all living things, that should be the case," Samuel said. "However, I don''t


    know exactly what it is. Perhaps in the future, I''ll have a chance to verify it."


    Hearing these words, Elder Yi''s heart was moved. To


    verify it, it meant Samuel had the opportunity to see more of the universe''s wonders. And did he


    have such an opportunity to be by Samuel''s side?


    " Grandmaster uncle, I can serve you tea. Do you need it?" Elder Yi asked. At this time, he no


    longer cared about his identity as one of the four masters of the Tianqi Sect. He knew that in many


    worlds, the Tianqi was nothing more than a speck of dust. Only by following Samuel could he see


    the wonders of the universe.


    As for how the top ten experts would look at him, Elder Yi did not care. Because what he yearned


    for was only Samuel who could help him achieve it. The leaders of the four sects were nothing to


    him.


    The 10 experts were stunned. Samuel''s words hadpletely changed their view of this world.


    They had the same feeling as Elder Yi, but they knew themselves well. With their skills, they were


    not qualified to be Samuel''s assistants.


    "You?" Samuel looked at Elder Yi with a smile and said, "You are more suitable to stay on earth."


    Samuel wanted to take more people to the Xuanyuan World. There were not many adding Elder Yi.


    However, he was so old, there was no need to struggle. With his current cultivation, he would not be


    able to reach the Master Realm if he relied on himself. This meant that even if Samuel brought him


    to the Xuanyuan World, he would not be able to live much longer. Doing so would be meaningless.


    Hearing this, Elder Yi''s expression instantly darkened. This was Samuel¡¯s very clear rejection. How


    could Elder Yi not be disappointed?


    "Don''t be discouraged. If you can continue to improve your cultivation, I believe you have the


    strength to survive in Xuanyuan World. After all, the passage is in the forbidden area. If you are


    willing to go, no one will stop you," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi suddenly raised his head, and hope was rekindled in his eyes again.


    "Don''t worry, Grandmaster Uncle. I will work hard to cultivate," Elder Yi said.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. Before his rebirth, he was considered half a disciple of


    Elder Yi. At that time, Elder Yi often taught him a lesson.


    But after his rebirth, Samuel made a joke. It seemed that he had confirmed the identity of


    Grandmaster Uncle. Now, he had absolute trust in Samuel.


    "There''s nothing else. I''m going to leave Tianqi," Samuel said. The main purpose of his return this


    time was to get Holy Li. Now that this matter was over, there was no point in him staying any longer.


    As for supporting power, Samuel would have to wait until Yvonne became an adult before he could


    take it away.


    "Is it that fast?" Elder Yi looked at Samuel wistfully. With Samuel''s reward, he was able to increase


    his strength greatly. If he had Samuel''s guidance on his cultivation, Elder Yi believed that he could


    be stronger.


    It was a pity that Samuel was about to leave. He had no choice but to walk on his own.


    Samuel nodded. He didn''t say anything.


    After leaving the forbidden area, Samuel left the Tianqi Realm.


    The harvest of this trip could be said to be very rich. Arge number of Holy Li was enough for


    Samuel to lead the people around him to the path of cultivation. Moreover, Samuel did not intend to


    use Holy Li to make them stronger, so there must be a lot of Holy Li left.


    After all, such a good thing was rare in the world. When n Samuel knew how precious it was,


    Samuel had to keep it in case Samuel needed it.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Furthermore, he was only using Holy Li to forcefully raise the strength of the people around him, so


    there was no point in doing so. After all, they still needed to fight steadily on the path of cultivation.


    Cloud City.


    At Hillside Vi.


    In front of the door knelt a figure that Samuel would never have thought of even in his dreams. It


    was Yan Bingsan''s grandson, Yan Hangul!


    Two days ago, Yan Hangul knelt here, and his kneeling had startled the whole Yanxia. No one had


    expected that as the third grandson of Yan Bingsan, he would go to seek medical treatment in this


    way.


    Of course, Yan Nangui was not willing to do so in his heart. By doing so, he had no choice at all.


    In the face of Yan Bingsan''s request, Yan Nanhui had also refused, but the request given to him by


    Yan Bingsan was very clear. If he could not ask Samuel¡¯s forgiveness, Yan Bingsan would not


    support any official career with Yan Nangui, which was a piece of desperate news for Yan Nangui.


    In order to have a good life, he should need Yan Bingsan''s help Otherwise; he was not qualified to


    embark on this road at all.


    For the sake of his future, Yan Nangui had to go against his will and knelt in front of Hillside Vi.


    It had been two days. Yan Nangui didn''t even see Samuel. Numerous thoughts of leaving popped


    up in his mind, but in the end, he was suppressed by reason.


    Leaving meant that he would no longer have the support of Yan Bingsan, and he would be a


    complete loser and even beughed at by his friends.


    This was something that Yan Nangui could not ept, so whenever he could not hold on, he would


    think of the mocking eyes of his friends, which gave him the motivation to continue to hold on.


    When Samuel returned to the vi, he was very surprised to see Yan Nangui at his home. After all,


    he had already made enemies with the Van Family. How could this rich yboy kneel down in front


    of his home?


    "Van Nanhui, am I wrong? It''s you who kneel here!" Samuel said in surprise. When he saw Van


    Nangui''s back from afar, he thought it was someone else. Unexpectedly, it was this guy who walked


    in.


    "You are finally back." Van Nangui took a deep breath and said.


    "Are you here to help your grandfather seek medical treatment?" Samuel asked.

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    In the face of Samuel¡¯s obvious question, a sense of disdain rose in Yan Nangui''s heart, but he did


    not dare to show it, because Samuel¡¯s decision could change his future. At this time, no matter how


    disdainful Yan Nangui was to Samuel, he would hide it. At least before Samuel cured Yan Bingbin,


    he would always do so.


    "Yes." Yan Nangui nodded and replied.


    Samuel smiled awkwardly. He could be considered an enemy of the Yan Family. Moreover, Yan


    Bingsan had clearly said that he would deal with the Hannigan family and destroy the Hannigan


    family. How could that old man change his mind after only leaving for a few days?


    "I remember that your grandfather said that he would destroy my Hannigan family. What''s the


    meaning of this now? He asked you to kneel down and beg me. Where''s the dignity of your Yan


    family? Don''t you want it any more?" Samuel asked.


    Dignity?


    For Yan Nangui, he had already abandoned it as early as he knelt down. Moreover, Yan Bingsan


    probably did not care about this matter. Otherwise, he would not let him do this.


    After all, Yan Nangui was the only descendant of the


    Yan Family. If he knelt down, it was equivalent to the whole Yan Family kneeling down. How could


    he save face?


    "Please, save my grandpa," Yan Hangul said.


    "s." Samuel suddenly sighed and said, "I''m still waiting for the Yan Family to take revenge on


    me. I didn''t expect that you would suddenly y this game. It''s too boring."


    Samuel did not take the Yan Family seriously at all. He was waiting for their revenge. Wasn''t this a


    show of contempt? Did he firmly believe that the Yan Family could not do anything to the Hannigan


    family?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yan Nangui''s anger rose in his heart, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. But even


    so, his temper still didn''t erupt, and he kept reminding himself of what Yan Bingsan had said in his


    mind.


    "The Yan Family said these words before because the Yan Family is ignorant, and we already


    regretted." Yan Nangui lowered his head. Although his words were full of regret, his expression was


    not like that. There was no regret in his ruthless eyes.


    Samuel suddenly squatted down beside Yan Nangui and said, "Do you believe what you said? Do


    you really regret it?"


    Yan Nanhui hesitated for a moment and said, "Yes, I really regret it."


    "Yan Nangui, I''m afraid that the whole Yanxia will know that you kneel down, especially those


    friends around you. They willugh at you. Are you really willing to do it?"


    "Aren''t you afraid that those people will talk about you behind your back and say that you are


    useless and useless?"


    "Those who used to have a lower status than you, but now they areughing at you behind your


    back. Can you ept this?"


    Samuel''s words slowly came out of his mouth. Yan Nangui''s body trembled slightly, which was


    caused by anger.


    Yan Nangui was a very proud person. After all, the Yan Family was high above the masses, and he


    had the right to look down upon them. Now, he had been kneeling in the vi for two days, and


    people would definitelyugh at him and gossip about him. No matter what, he could not escape.


    In the past two days, Yan Nangui tried his best not to think about this matter, or he would feel too


    ashamed. Samuel''s words were undoubtedly rubbing salt in his wounds!


    "You must be very angry now. Since you''re angry, you should vent it. There''s no use for you to


    endure it. Won''t theyugh at you if you endure it?" Samuel continued. He wanted to provoke Yan


    Nangui''s anger to the extreme.


    Yan Nanhui suddenly raised his head and looked at Samuel with cold eyes. He said nothing.


    "It''s not a good feeling to be stabbed in the back," Samuel sighed. As the son-inw of the Sue


    family, he had been scolded for three years. And everyone in Cloud City knew it. Samuel was able


    to experience it deeply.


    Yan Nangui lowered his head again and said, "It''s the Yan Family''s fault. Naturally, I should kneel


    down and apologize."


    There was a sh of surprise in Samuel¡¯s eyes. In his opinion, Yan Nangui was on the verge of


    breaking out. He did not expect that he could force himself to calm down. Speaking of this kind of


    endurance, it was still very good.


    Of course, Samuel knew that with this tolerance, he must have been under other pressure, so he


    did not dare to lose his temper.


    "It seems that Yan Bingsan is a big threat to you. You are young, but you can endure it to this


    extent. Since you are willing to kneel, continue to kneel." After that, Samuel stood up.


    Yan Nangui could not kneel here all the time, so he asked Samuel, "What do you want to do to save


    my grandfather? As long as you bring it up, I will satisfy you."


    There was no need to put forward any conditions for the current Samuel, because as long as it was


    something he wanted to do, he had the ability to do it on his own. Why did he need others to do it


    for him?


    The Yan family was a powerful family, but it was a pity that in Samuel''s eyes, they were just so so.


    "The whole Yan Family, or the whole Yan Family System, is bullshit in my eyes. Do I need you to


    work for me?" Samuel said faintly.


    The so-called Yan family system included all the disciples of Yan Bingsan. In the view of Yan


    Nangui, Samuel''s words were extremely arrogant!

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    The word "bullshit"pletely ignited Yan Nangui, making hisst bit of patience break through the


    limit.


    Yan Nangui stood up angrily. He knelt for a long time, which made his legs numb. Then, he fell to


    the ground again, but it did not affect Yan Nangui''s momentum at all.


    "Samuel, do you really think that the Yan Family is easy to be bullied since you ignored the Yan


    Family like this?" Yan Nangui gnashed his teeth and said.


    "Isn''t it? Do you really think that I will take the Yan Family seriously?" Samuel asked Yan Nangui in


    surprise.


    Yan Nangui was angry and anxious, and his expression had be ferocious. He had thought that


    Samuel wouldpromise for the sake of the Yan Family if he knelt down.


    But the result was absolutely unexpected. ording to Samuel¡¯s arrogant attitude, he did not put


    the Yan Family in his eyes at all. In this case, it was meaningless for him to kneel down.


    "Samuel, I''ll make you regret it," said Yan Nangui.


    "I hope it will arrive a little faster. Otherwise, I''m afraid that you will not have the chance." After


    saying that, Samuel opened the door and entered the vi.


    Yan Nangui was so angry that he almost spat out blood. He staggered to his feet and left with


    anger.


    Qi Yiyun was the only one in the house. Although Samuel had asked Qi Yiyun to leave, Qi Yiyun


    had deliberately forgotten about it after that day, pretending that nothing had happened.


    "Do you know how powerful the Yan family is?" Qi Yiyun asked Samuel.


    Samuel did not know about the Yan Family, but he knew that the Yan Family had a strong


    background. If not, why only Yan Bingsan dared to turn against him?


    However, this kind of power was based on the secr world of the earth. It meant nothing to


    Samuel, who was in the Divine Realm.


    "I don''t need to know, because I don''t take the Yan family seriously," Samuel said lightly.


    "Aren''t you afraid of paying the price for being so arrogant? As far as I know, Yan Bingsan''s


    disciples have a pivotal position. A word from them is likely to destroy the Hannigan family," Qi


    Yiyun kindly reminded him.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. You''d better think about when to leave," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun clenched her teeth when she heard that. She had intended to remind Samuel out of


    goodwill, but she did not expect him to be so unreasonable. He hadpletely ignored her good


    intentions.


    "You''re not afraid. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting the people around you involved? If Yan Bingsan really


    wants to deal with you, he won''t even let the Sue family go," said Qi Yiyun.


    Upon hearing the words "Sue family", Samuel''s face darkened. He didn''t care about the life and


    death of the other members of the Sue family, but if someone wanted to hurt Yvonne, he would


    definitely let him know how cruel it could be.


    "Maybe you don''t know what it means to be emboldened. Since I dare to look down on the Yan


    family, I naturally have the ability to protect Yvonne. You don''t have to worry," Samuel said.


    Qi Yiyun suddenly smiled helplessly. She had seen many arrogant and domineering people, but she


    had never seen anyone as arrogant as Samuel.


    "I hope you won''t regret it one day."


    Samuel stopped talking and went back to his room. He knew very well whether he would regret it or


    not.


    Of course, Samuel knew that Qi Yiyun''s concern for him was because she was worried about him.


    However, this concern was uneptable to Samuel. Otherwise, he would feel that he owed Qi


    Yiyun more and more.


    On the phone, Samuel ren called Saber Twelve.


    Originally, Saber Twelve was dealing with those guys who didn''t like him. But after receiving a call


    from


    Samuel, he immediately put down all the things in his hands.


    In the few days when Samuel left, Saber Twelve had already dealt with many opponents, causing


    his reputation in the underground in Cloud City to rise. However, there were always some people


    who believed that they were lucky and wanted to take advantage of Manfred''s retirement to rise in


    power. Hence, Saber Twelve''s recent troubles continued to increase.


    When he hurried back to Hillside Vi, Samuel smelled blood from Saber Twelve, which indicated


    that Saber Twelve had hurt many people recently.


    "Just leave the matters of the underground to your subordinates. There''s no need for you to do it


    yourself, " Samuel said.


    "I prefer to do it myself. I can deal with it easily and directly if I show up," Saber Twelve said.


    "Even though that''s the truth, you have to understand that we will eventually abandon everything


    here. So it doesn''t make much sense for you to waste your strength now," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve shook his head repeatedly and said, "I like this feeling. After all, I am a killer."


    Samuel rolled his eyes helplessly. It seemed that this guy was not trying to do a good job, but to


    satisfy his selfish desires. This made Samuel speechless.


    Samuel took out a Holy Li and said to Saber Twelve,


    Eat it."


    Saber Twelve took his hand without hesitation and threw it into his mouth. Then he asked Samuel,"


    What''s this?"


    "It''s poisonous. If you eat it, your organs will fester," Samuel said casually.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    The reaction of Saber Twelve waspletely different from that of Elder Yi. Even after hearing what


    Samuel said, he did not show any hesitation, and his eyes did not change at all, because he


    absolutely believed in Samuel.


    After eating, Saber Twelve said, "It tastes good, but it''s a pity that it''s not enough water."


    "Are you really not afraid that this thing will be poisonous?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Saber Twelve shook his head calmly and said, "My life is yours. If you want me to die, I will die


    withoutint or regret. Even if it''s poisonous, so what?"


    Samuel patted Saber Twelve''s shoulder. This fellow was such a straightforward person. As long as


    he chose to trust someone, he would not doubt it at all.


    Of course, it was not easy to make Saber Twelve trust him 100 percent. In this world, probably only


    Samuel could do that.


    "Sit down and sense the changes in your body," Samuel said to Saber Twelve.


    The power of Holy Li could quickly improve the strength of the eater, but it also needed the eater to


    absorb the power of Holy Li as much as possible.


    On the other hand, Yan Hangul returned to the


    hospital with a gloomy face.


    In the past few days, Van Bingsan had been looking forward to Van Nangui, and more hoped that


    Van Nanhui could bring him good news, because Chen Guang''s illness had been cured, and Van


    Bingsan had seen his opportunity. He had a strong desire to see Samuel help him cure his illness.


    But when Van Bingsan saw Van Nanhui''s expression, he knew that Van Nanhui had not done it.


    "Didn''t I tell you that if you fail, you don''t have toe back to see me?" Van Bingsan gritted his


    teeth and said. His body couldn''t bear it for too long, which meant that after one day, his chances of


    recovery would be reduced.


    When there was a chance to survive, how could Van Bingsan be willing to face death?


    "Grandpa, I have tried my best, but he doesn''t take the Van Family seriously at all," Van Nangui


    said.


    "Do your best? If you really do your best, you should bring Samuel here. This is what you should


    do." Van Bingsan said angrily.


    Van Nanhui knew that his grandfather didn''t want to die. Simrly, he didn''t want Van Bingsan to die


    because his future had been arranged by Van Bingsan.


    But in this case, Van Nangui had no choice. He had knelt down for two days. But so what? Samuel


    did not take this matter seriously at all.


    Samuel''s attitude was resolute. No matter what he did, it was useless. Van Nangui did not want to


    be humiliated by Samuel again.


    "I have tried all the methods I can do," Van Nangui said with his head down and said.


    Van Bingsan was so angry that his face was ferocious. As a dying man, in the face of the


    opportunity to continue to live, he had already lost his mind. He med all this on Van Nangui, but


    most of the reason for this had something to do with him.


    If he hadn''t been so arrogant to meet Samuel.


    If he had not used the Hannigan family as a threat in front of Samuel, the rtionship between him


    and Samuel would not have ended up in such a state.


    Van Bingsan angrily walked out of the ward and came to the next door.


    Although Chen Luang had temporarily recovered, he did not leave the hospital. Instead, he did a


    series of examinations to make sure that his body had recovered to normal condition.


    Of course, although from a medical point of view, his illness had indeed been cured, Chen Luang


    did not dare to forget what Samuel had said.


    He knew Samuel could cure him; he would definitely have the ability to make him fall again a year


    later.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Van Bingsan, why did you barge into my ward?" Chen Luang asked curiously when he saw Van


    Bingsan.


    Yan Bingsan took a deep breath. He had a strong desire for survival. He had no time to think about


    a long-time rival standing in front of him. He said to Chen Luang, "Help me, let Samuel save me. No


    matter what you want, I will give it to you."


    Upon hearing this, Chen Luang couldn''t helpughing. He had never expected that Elder Yi would


    bow his head to him.


    However, on second thought, he realized that Yan Bingsan was about to die. What was the point of


    saving face?


    The most important thing was to survive.


    It was a pity that Chen Luang could not help Yan Bingsan with this matter. How could he allow


    Samuel to treat Yan Bingsan?


    "Yan Bingsan, do you think I''m qualified tomand Samuel?" Chen Luang asked.


    Yan Bingsan looked terrible. Of course, he knew that Chen Luang was not qualified. After all, it was


    on some conditions that Samuel treated him.


    But Yan Bingsan had no other way. Now, he was desperate. As long as there was a little possibility,


    he wanted to try.


    "Try it; try to put in a good word for me. As long as he is willing to save me, I can give you anything,"


    said Yan Bingsan.


    Status, power, and influence, in Yan Bingsan''s eyes at this moment, they were all floating clouds.


    He had worked hard for a lifetime. At this moment, Van Bingsan finally understood what was really


    important.


    Living, only living was the most important thing!


    There was nothing better than to live, because once a person died, there would be nothing left.


    Chen Luang actually sympathized with Van Bingsan in his heart, because he could understand Van


    Bingsan s mood very well. After all, his previous illness was more serious than Van Bingsan s. He


    was closer to death, so he could understand the feeling of facing death more easily.


    "I can''t help you, and I''m not qualified to put in a good word for you in front of him. To tell you the


    truth, he is willing to save me because I promised him to deal with the Van Family. I''m no different


    from a servant in front of him," Chen Guang said.


    Although Van Bingsan had already guessed this, he still couldn''t ept Chen Guang''s words.


    He caused Chen Guang to recover, but he didn''t get any benefit. Moreover, Chen Guang was going


    to deal with the Van Family. Was there anything worse than this matter in the world?


    "If you hadn''t been so impatient to find him, maybe the result of this matter would have been


    completely different. Unfortunately, your recklessness has caused everything now, and no one can


    save you," Chen Guang continued.


    Yan Bingsan''s expression suddenly became ferocious. He angrily pointed at Chen Luang and said,


    "Are you teaching me a lesson? What right do you have to teach me a lesson? Chen Guang, don''t


    think that you can deal with the Yan Family just because you are cured. As long as I am alive, I will


    never let you seed."


    "Chen Guang, even if I have to die, I will take you with me."


    Upon hearing these words, Chen Guang smiled helplessly. "Even if this old thing was going to die,


    he won''t be able to live in peace."

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    In Hillside Vi, when Saber Twelve calmed down to absorb the power brought by Holy Li, Samuel


    also stayed by his side. Because there was another force in Saber Twelve''s body, he was afraid that


    the two forces would reject each other and cause harm to Saber Twelve''s body, so he did not dare


    to be neglectful to guard by Saber Twelve¡¯s side, in case anything unexpected happened.


    At this time, Fei Lingsheng came uninvited and went straight into Saber Twelve''s room, with a


    strange color in her eyes.


    "Fei Lingsheng, you''re bing ruder and ruder. Don''t you even know how to knock before


    entering?" Samuel said coldly. This was the critical moment for Saber Twelve, so he could not be


    affected by any factors. The intrusion of Fei Lingsheng would obviously have a certain impact on


    Saber Twelve.


    Fei Lingsheng did not speak but stared at Saber Twelve.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the realm of the Ultimate Master, she could easily feel the two forces inside Saber Twelve''s body.


    First, he got the power on the ind of the headquarters of the ck Sheep Organization. As for


    the other force, Fei Lingsheng did not know where it came from, but she felt very familiar with it,


    which was exactly the same as Xuanyuan World''s power.


    Fei Lingsheng couldn''t figure it out. How could the physical strength of Saber Twelve have the


    power of Xuanyuan World?


    "You passed on your power to him?" Fei Lingsheng asked doubtfully.


    "You are a master of the Supreme Master Realm. Don''t you understand what harm you will cause to


    him in this way?" Samuel said faintly.


    "With your Divine Realm strength, his body can''t bear it. He will definitely explode and die," Fei


    Lingsheng said.


    Samuel was able to control the power of the Divine Realm because his skeleton had been


    completely changed. When he was in Xuanyuan World, he was baptized by the thunder, so he


    couldpletely control it.


    However, Saber Twelve was different. If ordinary was trying to control the power of the Divine


    Realm, it was no different from courting death.


    "Since you know, why would you say such stupid words?" Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng also knew that it was impossible, but she couldn''t figure out why Saber Twelve


    suddenly had the power of Xuanyuan World, and it was so strong. So she could only think in this


    way.


    "Since it has nothing to do with you, why did he be like this?"


    After a pause, Fei Lingsheng continued, "If he can absorb this power, it is very likely that he can


    directly reach the strength of the Five-Light Realm. Even I have never achieved the leap of this


    realm."


    "You?" Samuel smiled faintly and said, "Why do you want topare yourself with him? Are you


    very powerful?"


    Fei Lingsheng knew that she was not as strong as Samuel, but her talent was unique in Xuanyuan


    World. She was definitely the youngest person to reach the level of Ultimate Master in Xuanyuan


    World. That was why shepared herself with Saber Twelve.


    "I created the youngest Supreme Master Realm in Xuanyuan World. This alone is enough to prove


    my talent. Of course, I''m qualified topare with him," Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel did not deny this because he knew about this matter. Fei Lingsheng was indeed the most


    talented expert of the Extreme Master Realm.


    It''s a pity that talent couldn''t be faster than Holy Li''s promotion.


    "Holy Li," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng suddenly turned to Samuel. One must know that when she was with Samuel in


    Xuanyuan World, she coveted Samuel¡¯s Holy Li.


    After Samuel was reborn, Fei Lingsheng thought that Samuel no longer had such a thing. She did


    not expect that Samuelstill had Holy Li!


    "You still have Holy Li!" Fei Lingsheng asked in surprise.


    "Is it strange?" Samuel asked back.


    "When you were in the dark forest, you were struck by lightning. How could Holy Li be perfectly


    fine?" Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel would not let Fei Lingsheng know that Holy Li was from the earth. Otherwise, she would


    definitely turn Tianqi upside down. And those in the Tianqi realm would absolutely not have the


    ability to stop Fei Lingsheng.


    "Holy Li is a holy object. How could it be destroyed by the thunder? You think so. I can only say that


    you look down upon Holy Li." Samuel said with a smile.


    Holy Li was a legendary thing for Fei Lingsheng. She had never really owned it, so she was not


    sure whether Holy Li would be destroyed by the thunder or not.


    But there was one thing she was sure of now. Since Samuel still had Holy Li, her pursuit of the


    Divine Realm would be further improved.


    "Add some conditions." Fei Lingsheng said to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled. This woman had coveted his Holy Li when he was in Xuanyuan World. Now that


    she knew that he had Holy Li, she would definitely not miss such an opportunity.


    Of course, Samuel still had a lot of Holy Li, but it was a big problem whether he would give them to


    Fei Lingsheng or not.


    "Do you want to reach the Divine Realm with the help of Holy Li?" Samuel asked.


    Fei Lingsheng didn''t hide her desire at all and said,1 Holy Li''s power can definitely make me


    stronger. The realm above the level of the super master is the Divine Realm. As long as I can


    be stronger, I can be infinitely close to the Divine Realm."

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    Fei Lingsheng''s words made Samuel''s eyes sh with disdain. She thought the Divine Realm was


    too simple. She could reach the Divine Realm by eating a Holy Li. The Divine Realm was unique in


    Xuanyuan World. Was it so worthless?


    "You''re too naive. The power of Holy Li is nothing to you. It can''t enhance your strength," Samuel


    said.


    Fei Lingsheng didn''t believe Samuel''s words at all, because in her opinion, the reason why Samuel


    was able to reach the Divine Realm was that he had eaten Holy Li.


    Otherwise, how could he have reached the legendary Divine Realm?


    There had been countless powerhouses in the history of Xuanyuan World. How could only he have


    reached the Divine Realm? If it had nothing to do with Holy Li, she didn''t want to believe it even if


    Fei Lingsheng was beaten to death.


    "Are you afraid?" Fei Lingsheng said.


    "Afraid?" Samuel looked puzzled and said, "What am I afraid of?"


    "You are afraid that I will also reach the Divine Realm. You are afraid that you can''t control me


    anymore," Fei Lingsheng said as if it was a matter of course.


    Samuelughed.


    Would he be afraid of Fei Lingsheng?


    Fei Lingsheng was just an ant in his eyes. How could he be afraid?


    "You just took Holy Li, so you can be a God State Strong, so you don''t want to give it to me,"


    Fei Lingsheng continued.


    The fact that Samuel had reached the Divine Realm had nothing to do with Holy Li. Holy Li was just


    helping Samuel to cultivate in the early stage. The reason why Samuel could be so powerful


    was because of the skeleton. Secondly, it was because of the power of the divine axe in the


    headquarters of the ck Sheep Organization. If the divine axe had not recognized him as its


    master and he absorbed the power of the divine axe, it would have been impossible for Samuel to


    break through to the Divine Realm.


    "Since that''s what you''re thinking, I''ll let you have a try." After saying this, Samuel threw out a Holy


    Li.


    Fei Lingsheng felt as if she obtained a supreme treasure. She had obtained a holy object hidden in


    the depths of the dark forest, where no one dared to approach.


    "I have already arranged the Spiritual Array for you. I will find a ce to cultivate in seclusion. Don''t


    disturb me during this period of time." After Fei Lingsheng finished speaking, she left.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. She had too much hope for Holy Li, and she would be disappointed in the


    end. It would definitely make her suffer a big blow.


    However, this had little to do with Samuel. After all, Fei Lingsheng was just a servant to him.


    Rather than caring about Fei Lingsheng, it would be better for Samuel to pay more attention to the


    current situation of Saber Twelve.


    The two forces had formed a confrontation and rejection in Saber Twelve''s body, which showed that


    the two forces didn''t merge with each other.


    Ay that time, it took Samuel three years to integrate the two powers into one. He exploded several


    times during this period, which meant that his life was hanging by a thread.


    Although the two powers in Saber Twelve''s body were much smaller than Samuel¡¯s, they were still


    unbearable to Saber Twelve.


    Seeing that Saber Twelve couldn''t hold on any longer, Samuel had to control the two forces in his


    body.


    With the control of Samuel¡¯s power, the two forces inside Saber Twelve''s body instantly calmed


    down a lot.


    After an entire night, Samuel finally helped Saber Twelve fuse the two forces together.


    With Holy Li''s help, the realm of Saber Twelve was directly upgraded to the Six-Light Realm, which


    was a realm gap from the Five-Light Realm that Fei Lingsheng had mentioned.


    When Saber Twelve opened his eyes, his first sentence was to thank Samuel. This was because he


    could sense the change in his body''s strength. He also knew that if Samuel had not intervened, his


    body would not have been able to endure the rejection of the two strengths.


    "You saved me again," Saber Twelve said.


    "Didn''t you say that your life is mine? Since I didn''t want you to die, of course you don''t have the


    right to die," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve smiled awkwardly and said no more words of thanks.


    At this time, Samuel looked embarrassed. He asked, "If you need my help, just let me know. My life


    is yours. There''s nothing I can''t do for you."


    "Please help me figure out how I can let Yvonne live in Hillside Vi," Samuel said.


    The Spiritual Array was activated. If he wanted Yvonne to cultivate, he would have to let Yvonne live


    in the Hillside Vi.


    However, in Samuel¡¯s opinion, this proposal was too abrupt for Yvonne. He didn''t even know how to


    start.


    "This..." Saber Twelve also revealed a look of embarrassment. After all, Yvonne had nothing to do


    with Samuel. It was indeed a bit abrupt to let her


    move into Hillside Vi.


    "I''ll leave it to you. Please help me think it over." Samuel directly handed this headache over to


    Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve had a wry smile on his face. If it was something that could be solved with force, there


    would be no problem. No matter how hard it was, he would not be afraid. However, this matter


    made his brain ache.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason Samuel wanted Yvonne toe to Hillside Vi was that he wanted her to practice step


    by step. After all, Holy Li was an external force.


    Samuel did not want Holy Li to cause any harm to Yvonne''s body.

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    When Samuel walked out of Saber Twelve''s room, he ran into Qi Yiyun. Samuel frowned slightly.


    "Why is she here?"


    "I can help you," said Qi Yiyun to Samuel.


    "Help me what?" Samuel asked.


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath and said, "I can let


    Yvonne live in Hillside Vi. I''m the best excuse. He can''t help you with anything."


    Samuel''s eyes were filled with killing intent when he heard these words.


    Qi Yiyun was eavesdropping on them at the door!


    For Samuel, this was something that could not be allowed. There were too many undisclosed


    secrets on him. If Qi Yiyun heard about it, it would definitely stir up a hugemotion once the


    news got out.


    "How dare you eavesdrop on me?" Samuel suddenly reached out his hand and strangled Qi Yiyun''s


    neck.


    Qi Yiyun took a deep breath before she spoke because she knew that eavesdropping was likely to


    make Samuel angry. But in order to stay in the vi, she had to do so.


    In Qi Yiyun''s heart, she really didn''t want to leave Hillside Vi or Samuel, so as long as there were


    any means and opportunities, Qi Yiyun would use them.


    Even if this method might hurt her, Qi Yiyun would not hesitate.


    "I''m the only one who can help you. I can be the best excuse." Qi Yiyun said these words with her


    remaining breath.


    Qi Yiyun''s face quickly flushed red and she could not breathe. However, her eyes were extremely


    firm.


    If Samuel wanted to kill Qi Yiyun, it was as easy as pinching an ant to death. He had countless


    ways to destroy Qi Yiyun''s body, but could he really do that?


    Samuel could not be so ruthless. After all, he owed Qi Yiyun too much. If he killed Qi Yiyun, his


    conscience would never be at peace.


    Seeing Qi Yiyun''s gaze waver, Samuel finally released his grip.


    Qi Yiyun, who had a chance to take a breath, took inrge mouthfuls of fresh air.


    "If something like this happens again, I''ll kill you," Samuel said coldly.


    Was there any regret in Qi Yiyun''s heart?


    No, she wouldn''t!


    Although her life was hanging by a thread just now, she still had no regret, because this was the


    only chance for her to stay in Hillside Vi.


    "Don''t you want me to help you? Do you really think Saber Twelve can think of a better way?" Qi


    Yiyun


    said with difficulty.


    Samuel calmed down and thought about it. Although he had handed this matter over to Saber


    Twelve, he did not hold much hope. After all, Saber Twelve could not find a perfect reason to let


    Yvonne live in Hillside Vi.


    Qi Yiyun was indeed a very good choice. With her rtionship with Yvonne, it was a perfect reason.


    However, Yvonne expressed her concern for Qi Yiyun. She hinted Samuel must resolve the


    rtionship with Qi Yiyun. If Qi Yiyun stepped forward and allowed Yvonne to live in the hillside vi,


    what would Yvonne think?


    "No need." Samuel refused decisively. He did not want Yvonne to have more and more


    misunderstandings.


    Qi Yiyun s expression immediately turned hopeless when she heard the words.


    "Do I have to leave? I don''t want anything. I just want to live here." Qi Yiyun said with a face full of


    unwillingness.


    "I owe you. If there is a next life, I will return it to you." Samuel said and went back to his room.


    Indeed, he owed Qi Yiyun too much.


    No matter whether it was before or after his rebirth, Samuel could not deny the debt he owed Qi


    Yiyun.


    But so what?


    It was impossible for Samuel to do anything to hurt Yvonne because of this debt.


    Qi Yiyun stood rooted to the spot for a long time.


    There was a hint of bitterness in her nk expression. She knew that she had to leave. She had no


    other choice. Although she was very disappointed, she had to face this kind of ending.


    "Perhaps, I shouldn''t havee to Cloud City to look for you."


    Qi Yiyun''s eyes were filled with disappointment, as if she had lost her soul. She began to pack her


    luggage. At this point, she had no excuse to stay at Hillside Vi.


    Even after Qi Yiyun had left, Samuel did not show up.


    It was not long before a woman came to visit, which made Samuel very surprised.


    Lydia!


    This woman, who had used Samuel as a dog before his rebirth and trampled on his dignity, took the


    initiative toe to him. This made Samuel very puzzled.


    After all, the current him had nothing to do with Yvonne, which meant that there was still a strange


    rtionship between him and Lydia.


    "You must be Samuel." Lydia raised her head and asked Samuel. Her attitude was still the same as


    before.


    Ever since Godfrey became the core pir of the Sue family, Lydia''s position in the family had been


    gradually declining. With the ability to make money, Godfrey no longer needed to be scolded as


    waste by Lydia. Moreover, at home, Lydia did not dare to give orders to Godfrey.


    After all, with Godfrey''s current status, he did not need to lower his voice anymore. Moreover, for a


    rich man like him, he could rece Lydia at any time. Naturally, she did not dare to provoke Godfrey


    because Lydia was well aware of this.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Samuel asked coldly.


    Lydia looked at Samuel up and down and said, "You look like a gentleman. I know that you like my


    daughter. I came here especially to see you today. Are you qualified to be with my daughter?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    These words made Samuel somewhat helpless.


    Whether he could be with Yvonne or not had nothing to do with Lydia. The Sue family was eager to


    worship him. What right did Lydia have to investigate him?


    Moreover, Samuel''s intuition told him that this woman had taken the initiative to visit him, which was


    definitely not that simple. Because in Lydia¡¯s eyes, there was only money. She never cared about


    Yvonne''s happiness.


    "Just tell me what you want to say. You didn''te to see me just to see me, didn''t you?" Samuel


    said.


    "You are quite smart. If you can do me a favor, I will let


    Yvonne be with you. What do you think?" Lydia said.


    "What you said doesn''t count if I''m with her. In the entire Sue family, who doesn''t want Yvonne to be


    with me? You don''t think you''re qualified to decide this, do you?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    These words pained Lydia. At present, she was indeed not qualified to decide who Yvonne was


    with.


    Moreover, her position in the family was not her ce to make such a decision.


    But in front of Samuel, Lydia would not admit it.


    "I don''t have the qualifications? I was pregnant for ten months and gave birth to her. If I don''t have


    the qualifications, who else would have the qualifications? " Lydia said.

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    Without Samuel''s permission, Lydia went straight to the living room, sat cross-legged on the sofa,


    and looked as if Samuel was inferior to her.


    "State your condition. Let me see what you want to do, " Samuel said faintly.


    In fact, there was no need to ask this question. Samuel had already guessed what Lydia wanted to


    do, because this woman only cared about money. What else could she do except for money?


    It was just that Samuel did not expect Lydia to be so thick-skinned as to express this matter.


    "Give me one million dors, and I won''t stop Yvonne from being with you," Lydia said directly.


    Looking at Lydia''s calm face, Samuel could not help but sneer. This woman was really shameless to


    the extreme. She asked for money for no reason, and she was still so self-righteous.


    "Will one million be too little? How about ten million?" Samuel asked.


    Lydia''s eyelids jumped. One million dors was a bit too much for her to ask for. She didn''t expect


    Samuel to propose such an amazing figure.


    Of course, the more money, the better. After all, no one wouldin about having too much


    money.


    But Lydia felt that she had been fooled. How could Samuel give her so much money?


    "Don''t joke with me. If I stop you and Yvonne from being together, no one can stop me. I advise you


    to think it over," Lydia said.


    "A joke? How can it be a joke? 10 million dors is just a small amount of pocket money for me. Is it


    a lot?" Samuel asked Lydia, pretending to be confused.


    Lydia was stunned.


    "What kind of rich man did I meet?"


    Although she had heard that Samuel was very powerful, she did not expect him to be so rich and so


    straightforward.


    Tagliare Company belonged to Samuel, and few people knew about it. That was why Lydia was so


    surprised.


    If Lydia knew that the investment in the new city was that of Samuel''spany, she would probably


    think that 10 million dors was too little.


    "When will you give it to me?" Lydia asked eagerly.


    Although Godfrey was rich now, it had nothing to do with her. In addition to giving her a certain


    amount of living expenses, Godfrey would not give her too much money. This made it impossible for


    Lydia to have a chance to be generous in front of her sisters. It was also because she wanted to


    pretend to be generous in front of her sisters that Lydia found Samuel.


    If she could get the ten million dors, she would be qualified to show off in front of her sisters.


    Even at this moment, Lydia had already thought about how to make the sisters look at her in a


    different light.


    "I have the money, but do you have the right to take it? " Samuel asked.


    This sentence was like a basin of cold water, which made Lydia calm down in an instant.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "What do you mean, Samuel? Do you know who is standing in front of you? How dare you to mess


    with me?" Lydia said, gnashing her teeth.


    "Who are you? You are merely a shrew who loves money. Do you really think that I will care about


    you?" Samuelughed coldly.


    She''s a shrew!


    Loves money!


    These words made Lydia furious in an instant.


    Walking in front of Samuel, the ignorant Lydia raised her hand as if she wanted to teach him a


    lesson.


    Samuel, who had bowed to the Sue family for three years, had been humiliated by Lydia for three


    whole years.


    At that time, Samuel did not want topete with the world, nor did he want to cause any trouble


    for Yvonne just because of his conflict with Lydia.


    But now things were different. Samuel did not need to worry about this because he was powerful


    enough to help Yvonne solve anything.


    When Lydia waved her hand, Samuel grabbed Lydia''s wrist and said, "Rogue, this is not a ce


    where you can act wildly."


    After that, Samuel shook Lydia''s hand.


    Because she lost her bnce, Lydia, who had been thrown away, fell to the ground.


    Such an ending was beyond Lydia''s expectation.


    She had thought that she could ckmail Samuel with the identity of Yvonne''s mother, but Samuel


    did not seem to take her seriously at all!


    "Samuel, sooner orter you will regret what you have done to me. I will never allow Yvonne to be


    with a good -for-nothing like you!" Lydia said.


    Good-for-nothing.


    What a good-for-nothing!


    When these words came out of Lydia''s mouth, Samuel felt a strong sense of familiarity. The image


    of being humiliated appeared in his mind like a horsemp, and it was extremely clear.


    Samuel, who had reached the Divine Realm, should be able to control his emotions very well.


    But in the face of Lydia, he was out of control!


    "In the past, I didn''t care if you treated me as a piece of trash. But now, I am a God State Strong.


    How can I allow you to humiliate me?"


    As his voice fell, Lydia, who was sitting on the ground, suddenly floated up.


    Lydia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and horror.


    Lydia, who did not know what had happened, began to tremble when she saw the anger in


    Samuel¡¯s eyes. "What... what did you do to me?"

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    Samuel''s eyes turned red, and all his pent-up anger burst out at this moment.


    In this world, only two people could make Samuel angry. One was Nangong Qianqiu, and the other


    was Lydia, because these two people had brought too much humiliation to Samuel. Before being


    reborn, Samuel had been trampled by these two people until he was worthless.


    "I want you dead," Samuel word by word through gritted teeth.


    Lydia did not understand what had happened, but the fear in her heart had reached its peak.


    In Lydia''s eyes, Samuel was like a demon.


    Furthermore, she did not know why she was able to float in the air, which was why she was even


    more afraid!


    "What did you do to me? Why am I like this?" Looking at herself suspended in midair, Lydia was


    scared, she also wanted to figure out what was going on.


    Samuel smiled coldly and said, "This is the strength of a God State Strong, far more than that. Do


    you want to see more?"


    Lydia¡¯s head was shaking like a rattle. Just on this point, she could not stand it. How could she have


    more courage to experience it?


    When Lydia arrived in front of Samuel, Samuel''s bloodshot eyes exerted even greater pressure on


    Lydia. He was almost on the verge of a breakdown.


    Just as Samuel could no longer control his anger and was about to kill Lydia, the doorbell rang.


    "It''s Yvonne," Saber Twelve said, standing behind Samuel.


    Samuel made a move, but Saber Twelve did not stop him. As long as Samuel wanted to kill


    someone, this prson deserved to die for no reason.


    However, Yvonne had appeared at this moment. Saber Twelve had no choice but to remind


    Samuel.


    Upon hearing Yvonne''s name, Samuel calmed down a lot. He could not help but regret that he had


    exposed his strength in front of Lydia.


    There were many ways for him to kill Lydia, so there was no need for him to do that.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    With a bang, Lydia fell to the ground.


    Samuel walked to the door and opened it for Yvonne.


    "Qi Yiyun called me just now and said she was going to leave Cloud City," Yvonne said to Samuel.


    "I don''t want you to have any misunderstanding between us. This is the best oue," Samuel


    said.


    Yvonne didn''t say much. After all, this was also her advice to Samuel.


    "Yvonne, save me." Lydia''s cry for help suddenly sounded in the living room.


    A trace of surprise shed across Yvonne''s face.


    Before Yvonne could ask, Samuel said, "Your mother."


    "Why is she here?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "Go ask her," Samuel said.


    Yvonne walked quickly to the living room.


    She saw Lydia sitting on the ground with a flustered look, looking terrified, as if she had seen a


    ghost.


    Ever since Lydia ran away from home, Yvonne¡¯s feelings for Lydia had be even thinner. Even


    though she had returned to the Sue family now, Yvonne knew that it was all because of money, so


    she didn¡¯t treat Lydia as her mother.


    "What are you doing here?¡± Yvonne asked coldly.


    "Yvonne, he wants to kill me,¡± Lydia said, pointing at Samuel.


    Yvonne was not a fool. How could Samuel kill Lydia for no reason? It must be Lydia ndering him.


    Moreover, it was very strange that she would show up here.


    "You still haven''t told me why you are here." Yvonne continued to ask.


    "I was almost killed by him. Why do you care about these trivial things? You''d better see this guy''s


    true


    colors. You can''t be with him. Otherwise, he may even kill you," Lydia said.


    Samuel had a wry smile on his face. This woman was really good at seizing all kinds of


    opportunities. She had already begun to warn Yvonne not to be with him anymore. Moreover, she


    threatened Yvonne in this way.


    "What is she doing here?" Since she could not get the real answer from Lydia, Yvonne had to turn


    to Samuel and asked.


    "She came to negotiate with me as your mother. If I want to be with you, I''ll give her one million


    dors. As long as I give her money, she won''t stand in my way. If I don''t give her money, she''ll stop


    you from being with me," Samuel said truthfully.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth. Although the woman in front of her was her biological mother, she could


    even do such a thing for money, which made Yvonne feel humiliated.


    "Nonsense. When did I ask you for money? Don''t nder me." Lydia defended herself like a shrew,


    because she knew that if Yvonne knew about it, she would have even less status in the Sue family


    in the future.


    "There''s a surveince camera in the living room. Just look at the surveince camera and you''ll


    know. Do you need it?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Samuel began to regret his words. Because if the surveince camera captured Lydia¡¯s offer of one


    million dor to Samuel, it must also have captured the scene where Lydia rose into the air. If


    Yvonne saw it, how could Samuel exin it?

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    It was toote for Samuel to regret it, because Yvonne was eager to know if Lydia had said those


    words.


    After all, she was her mother, and she was not willing to believe this kind of thing. Therefore, only by


    seeing the truth could Yvonne really realize what kind of person Lydia was.


    At this moment, Lydia also showed a particrly obvious panic, because she knew clearly what


    would happen if Yvonne knew about it.


    If she were in the Sue family, Godfrey would not care about her anymore. He would even treat her


    coldly. If she offended her biological daughter again, then her life would be even more difficult in the


    future.


    "Yvonne, he''s lying. Don''t believe him," Lydia said to Yvonne in a panic.


    Yvonne said without changing her expression," Whoever is lying, just look at the surveince video


    and I''ll know."


    After that, Yvonne turned to look at Samuel and continued, "Take out the monitor."


    Samuel seemed to be in a dilemma. If he really took out the surveince camera, Yvonne would


    definitely see what she shouldn''t have seen at this stage.


    However, if he didn''t take the surveince camera, Yvonne would probably suspect him of


    ndering


    Lydia, which would cause Yvonne to hate him.


    After all, Yvonne''s feelings for Samuel were not deep. Samuel was very clear about this point, while


    Lydia was her mother. As for who was more important in Yvonne''s heart, he did not need to think


    too much.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you really want to see it? Seeing the truth will only make you even more injured," Samuel said.


    "I want to see it," Yvonne said with a firm expression.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. At this moment, he regretted his initial impulse. In this case, Samuel


    could only face this matter.


    "Okay,e with me," Samuel said.


    Samuel and Yvonne walked side by side, while Lydia was held by Saber Twelve and followed


    behind them in the way of captivity.


    At this time, Lydia''s expression was undoubtedly desperate, because what Yvonne saw next would


    be thest straw that could kill a camel.


    When Samuel found the monitoring time when Lydia said those words, Yvonne clearly saw how


    Lydia spoke.


    At this time, Yvonne was undoubtedly very upset.


    After all, Lydia was her biological mother, but Lydia had done such a thing for a million dors.


    As the surveince video was yed, Samuel also became nervous, because soon it would be his


    time to get angry. When Yvonne saw that scene, he couldn''t find any way to deal with it.


    "Do you believe me now?" Samuel said to Yvonne, hoping to find an excuse to turn off the video


    call.


    Yvonne stared at the rey and said nothing. When Samuel wanted to turn off the video, he was


    pulled down by Yvonne.


    "I want to see what else she has done," Yvonne gnashed her teeth and said.


    Looking at Yvonne''s firm expression, Samuel knew that it was impossible to turn off the video.


    Soon, the video showed Samuel¡¯s rage. When Lydia fell to the ground because of the imbnce in


    her center of gravity, Yvonne¡¯s expression was even joyful. This was because she was now just like


    Samuel. Her heart was filled with anger. She was so happy to be able to teach Lydia a lesson.


    However, what happened next confused Yvonne. Even Lydia, who had experienced it for her own


    life, looked at Yvonne with a nk face.


    In the video, Lydia floated up inexplicably without any help, and no one got close to her at this time.


    She just rose to the air inexplicably.


    Samuel sighed. It was toote to stop it now. Since this was the case, he didn''t think about it


    anymore. If Yvonne asked him, he could only tell her everything.


    When the video was yed until Yvonne appeared in the vi, Yvonne finally said, "Mom, in your


    eyes, I''m


    worth a million dors, right?"


    Lydia didn¡¯t dare to speak, because she knew how serious her mistake was. If she made Yvonne


    angry, she would be a maid in the Sue family.


    "In the past, you used to shout at Dad and always called him a good-for-nothing. Although I hate


    you, you are my mother after all. I repeatedly told myself that you treated Dad badly, but at least you


    still treat me as your daughter. But today I know that in your eyes, I am a piece of goods that can be


    sold for money. " Yvonne continued.


    Lydia shook her head in a panic and said, "Yvonne, it''s not like that. It''s not like that."


    Yvonne pointed at the surveince video, gnashed her teeth, and said, "The fact is already in front


    of you. Do you still want to deny it? Didn''t you say those words?"


    In the face of the evidence, Lydia could not argue at all. She was a person blinded by interests and


    money. In her world, money was the most important thing. Even her daughter, who she had been


    pregnant for ten months, was not as important as money.


    "From today on, don''t count on me to call you Mom," Yvonne said.


    Her words made Lydia''s heart fall into Ice Valley. She, who had no position in the Sue family, could


    almost foresee what her future life would be like.


    If Yvonne did not speak up for her at home, Godfrey would only be more insatiable. Lydia could


    even


    predict that Godfrey would kicked her out of the Sue family and marry a good wife.


    "Come with me." After talking to Lydia, Yvonne looked at Samuel and said.


    Samuel didn''t struggle at all. He knew he had to face it sooner orter, so he followed Yvonne.


    Saber Twelve smiled helplessly. Yvonne had seen the scene just now. It seemed to be very difficult


    for Samuel to hide the truth and give Yvonne a satisfactory answer.


    However, in the eyes of Saber Twelve, it was not a bad thing for Samuel to tell Yvonne the truth as


    soon as possible. At the very least, it would allow Yvonne to know their past rtionship earlier.


    Samuel didn''t have to worry about Yvonne being abducted by others, and they wouldn''t have to


    worry about the change in their rtionship.


    Yvonne brought Samuel directly to the second floor. There was no one here, and it was the best


    ce to talk about the mysterious scene just now.


    "There is no need for me to ask. You should know what I am going to do right?" Yvonne said.


    Samuel shrugged his shoulders and said, "You want to know what was wrong with Lydia just now,


    don''t you?"


    "She''s a living person, floating in the air for no reason, and you''re the only one in front of her. It has


    nothing to do with anyone else except you.¡± Yvonne''s words made it hard for Samuel to find any


    excuse to distance himself.

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    Of course, Samuel did not want to distance himself from it. When Yvonne saw it, Samuel had


    decided to tell everything to Yvonne.


    The reason why Samuel was worried about this was that Yvonne was too young and would reject


    this kind of thing. As a result, Yvonne would deliberately stay away from him. Samuel valued


    Yvonne so that he was particrly careful about this matter.


    But now Yvonne had seen it with her own eyes, Samuel had no reason to hide it anymore. As for


    what she would react after knowing it, he could only resign himself to fate.


    As soon as Samuel raised his right hand, Yvonne felt that both of her legs were off the ground and


    hepletely lost her bnce.


    Although she had seen this kind of thing with her own eyes, when it really happened to her, Yvonne


    still couldn''t help but show a horrified expression.


    Taking a deep breath, Yvonne asked, "Is this magic trick?"


    "A magic trick pays attention to the cooperation between both parties. That is merely a diversionary


    tactic." Samuel smiled faintly.


    "If it''s not magic, what else could it be?" Yvonne asked.


    "In this world, there are many fields that you don''t know about. For example, there are some people


    who can practice, just like those myths and TV series. In your eyes, it''s a TV series. It''s made up,


    but for me, it''s real, and I have it," Samuel said.


    The opening of Yvonne¡¯s mouth fully expressed the extent of her shock.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Myths TV series.


    Flying in the sky and moving in the ground, there was nothing he couldn''t do!


    "Is this the ability that exists in reality?"


    For a moment, Yvonne couldn''t believe it. However, at this moment, she was indeed floating in the


    air, so she had no choice but to believe it.


    "Are you an immortal?" Yvonne didn''t know how to describe Samuel. She could only think of the


    immortal.


    "From a certain perspective, I can indeed be called the god of this world. It is because there is no


    one in this world who can be my opponent. Meanwhile, I have long since ceased to belong to this


    world," Samuel said.


    Yvonne took another deep breath, and then she spat it out heavily. It was because for her, these


    wordspletely reconstructed her worldview.


    Yvonne used to be an atheist. She didn''t believe in the existence of gods and ghosts in the world at


    all, but Samuel''s appearancepletely changed her view on this matter.


    "Since you already don''t belong to this world anymore, why are you still here?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel smiled and didn''t say anything. He looked at Yvonne tenderly.


    Yvonne hesitated for a moment and said, "Because of me?"


    Samuel nodded and said, "You will be my wife in the future. You can also say that you used to be


    my wife."


    The future, and the past.


    Yvonne was confused by Samuel''s words. She couldn''t understand what Samuel had said.


    "I don''t understand. What future? What past? This isn''t of the same period of time at all. How can I


    be your wife during these two periods?" Yvonne said.


    "Previously, before my rebirth, I already married you, and gave birth to a very cute daughter. As for


    the future, even if I am reborn, I will marry you," Samuel said.


    These words couldn''t be considered an exnation for Yvonne because she couldn''t understand


    them at all, and she was even bing more and more confused.


    Samuel saw Yvonne''s face was full of confusion, so he could only exin to Yvonne in detail. From


    the moment he was reborn, he told Yvonne everything as if he were telling a story.


    It took Samuel two hours to experience all of this.


    Including the previous Cloud City, as well as Samuel''s visit to the Xuanyuan World. Then, after his


    rebirth, he met Yvonne again.


    After listening to the whole story, Yvonne finally understood something. The general idea was that


    she and Samuel were husband and wife, but because of Samuel''s dealing with Velocisaurus, there


    was an unknown effect, which led him to be reborn when he was 14 years old, which was also the


    time at which he was now.


    But for Yvonne, those words sounded like a fairy tale.


    "Don''t tell me you deliberately made up this story to pick up girls?" Yvonne doubted.


    Samuel had a bitter smile on his face. To pick up girls, he did not need such aplicated and


    illusory story. With Samuel''s financial strength, all he needed to do was spend money.


    "If it''s just a story, how can it be convincing?"


    "If it''s just a story, how can you float in the air?"


    "If it was just a story, how could I love you until now?"


    Looking at Samuel''s sincere eyes, Yvonne suddenly felt a little guilty. She felt that she should not


    have doubted Samuel, because this suspicion was a denial of their rtionship.


    "If that''s the case, what are you going to do next? Are you going back to the Xuanyuan World?"


    Yvonne asked.

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    It was a must for Samuel to return to Xuanyuan World, because Velocisaurus would wake up one


    day sooner orter. Once Velocisaurus had a memory, it woulde to Samuel even if he didn''t go


    to find it. It would be a devastating blow to the earth if Velocisaurus came to the earth. It was


    absolutely a thing that Samuel didn''t want to see, and he didn''t want it to happen.


    But before that, Samuel wanted Yvonne to regain her strength.


    Then, Samuel told Yvonne another story. To Samuel''s surprise, Yvonne did not reject him at all. On


    the contrary, she was very excited.


    "If you say this, wouldn''t I be able to possess the ability you have right now in the future?" Yvonne


    asked with an impatient look on her face.


    "Of course," Samuel said with certainty. Fu Yao''s strength had not reached the Divine Realm, but it


    was not inferior to that of the top masters of the Xuanyuan World.


    There was a strange light in Yvonne''s eyes. In addition to excitement, there was also great


    expectation in her eyes.


    "Then when can I have it?" Yvonne continued to ask.


    The current Yvonne''s body hadn''t stopped developing


    yet. Samuel didn''t know if she had the ability to absorb Fu Yao¡¯s strength. In addition, Samuel was


    not sure if Yvonne''s body would be unaffected after she obtained the ability of Fu Yao.


    "You aren''t even an adult yet. I fear that Fu Yao''s power will change your body," Samuel said.


    "Then what should I do? Do I have to wait for a long time?" Yvonne was suddenly disappointed.


    She couldn''t wait to know what it felt like to have Samuel''s extraordinary power. She didn''t expect


    that she would still need to be an adult. It was a few more years.


    From the bottom of Samuel¡¯s heart, he was also unwilling to wait. Only by getting rid of the great


    trouble in his heart, Velocisaurus, would he be able to feel at ease.


    However, Samuel did not dare to be careless in the face of Yvonne. He had to have some


    confidence before he dared to do anything. Otherwise, if he caused irreversible damage to Yvonne,


    it would be toote for Samuel to regret.


    "There is a Spiritual Array that you can cultivate in this mansion. If you want, you can move here. It


    will allow you to cultivate step by step and your body to gradually adapt to it," Samuel said.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel suspiciously and said, "Are you using this as an excuse to ask me to live


    with you? I''m not an adult yet. How can you have those strange thoughts?"


    Samuel hurriedly waved his hand. He did not have any strange thoughts at the moment. After all,


    Samuel and Yvonne had lived together in the same room for three years and did not intend to force


    Yvonne at all. At this time, how could he be anxious about this kind of thing?


    "No, no. You have misunderstood. What I said is all true. Even if the matter today had not


    happened, I will still think of a way to let you live in the vi. This is because only this ce can


    allow people to train." Samuel hurriedly exined.


    Seeing Samuel''s undisguised panic, Yvonneughed and said, "Don''t worry, I just made a joke with


    you.


    And if you really want to force me, with your ability, I can''t resist."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Samuel didn''t know what to say at all, but one thing was good news for him. The rejection that he


    worried about before didn''t seem to happen to Yvonne at all.


    "By the way, you said we have a daughter." Yvonne suddenly asked.


    Samuel nodded. He had not been willing to think of this matter. Even though his rebirth had


    changed a lot, the people around him were all there. Only his daughter had disappeared. It was


    very likely that Han Nian had disappeared from this world because of his rebirth.


    "Does she look cute?" Yvonne asked out of curiosity.


    "Of course." Samuel replied without hesitation. In his heart, Han Nian was the cutest girl in the


    world. There was no doubt about it.


    Yvonne bit her lip and said, "So, does she still exist?"


    This question made Samuel take a deep breath. His expression was particrly serious. He said, "I


    don''t know, but ording to the current situation, maybe she doesn''t exist at all."


    Yvonne pouted. In her opinion, it was a pity.


    The reason why Yvonne was not as sad as Samuel was that in this life, she had never seen Han


    Nian, nor had she had any feelings for her, let alone had a motherly rtionship.


    "I''m going home now." After Yvonne finished speaking, she went downstairs.


    Samuel stared nkly for a moment before hurriedly calling Yvonne. "This ce is the most


    suitable for you to cultivate. Don''t you want to have this ability of mine?"


    Yvonne turned around and made a face at Samuel, saying, "Even if I have to live here, I have to go


    home to pack my clothes first. Besides, I need my dad''s permission."


    After saying that, Yvonne ran away immediately.


    Samuel, who was in a daze, burst outughing.

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    After returning home, Yvonne did not inform Godfrey in advance that she was going to move to


    Hillside Vi, because she knew that Godfrey himself would not resist this matter. In a sense,


    Godfrey and Lydia were the same kind of people, but Lydia''s performance was more obvious. If he


    wanted to benefit from it, Godfrey hoped in his heart that she could be with Samuel, but he did not


    use any forced means to let this matter develop naturally.


    The difference between them was just a disy of attitude.


    However, when Yvonne was packing her luggage, Godfrey had just gone home in advance.


    For the current Godfrey, even if he left thepany every day, he would have a lot of social


    activities and often go homete at night. Today was an exception.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Yvonne, what are you doing?" Seeing Yvonne was packing her luggage as if she was about to


    leave home, Godfrey was a little puzzled.


    "Move out," Yvonne said.


    Godfrey''s heart tightened. Yvonne was now the future of the Sue family. What kind of position the


    Sue family would have in the future, and what kind of achievements he would have in the future,


    were inseparable from Yvonne.


    "Why did she move out without warning? Does it have something to do with Lydia?"


    "What''s wrong? Why did you move out all of a sudden? Did your mother say something to you?"


    Godfrey asked nervously.


    Yvonne didn''t expect Godfrey would think differently, which gave her a chance to test Godfrey. She


    asked," You are so nervous about me because I can bring more cooperation to the Sue family,


    right? If it weren''t for Samuel, would you still care about me?"


    "You are my daughter. Of course I care about you.


    What does it have to do with Samuel?" Godfrey said without hesitation. His words were true. It was


    natural for a father to care about his daughter.


    However, it was a little hypocritical to say that it had nothing to do with Samuel.


    Although Yvonne was still underage, her mind was not less than an adult''s at all. Especially when


    she was living in a family like the Sue family, there was no chance for her to be naive.


    "My mother went to find Samuel today," Yvonne said.


    Godfrey frowned when he heard that. He did not care about this woman at all. After being


    oppressed for so many years, Godfrey was finally able to make a decision. Naturally, he would not


    allow Lydia to order him around anymore.


    "Why is she looking for Samuel?" Godfrey asked in a deep voice.


    "She threatened Samuel. If he wants to be with me, he has to give her a million," Yvonne said.


    Killing intent instantly appeared in Godfrey''s eyes. Threatening Samuel?


    At present, the Sue family wished they could worship Samuel as gods. Lydia actually did something


    to offend Samuel behind his back.


    "Crazy woman, she really doesn''t know what''s good for her. I''ve already given her face by asking


    her to stay in the Sue family. I didn''t expect her to make trouble for me," Godfrey said, gnashing his


    teeth.


    He carefully maintained the rtionship with Samuel, but Lydia did such a thing, which made him


    unable to forgive her.


    "Let me give you a piece of advice. You''d better take good care of your wife. Otherwise, if


    something serious happens, you''ll regret it." Yvonne¡¯s words sounded a bit heartless, but it was not


    an exaggeration ording to Yvonne''s experience.


    Ever since she was a child, Lydia did not take Yvonne seriously. Everything in the family was


    handled by Godfrey, and Lydia had only given birth to Yvonne.


    It could be said that as a mother, Lydia had not even changed Yvonne''s diaper. In order not to let


    her figure be affected, Lydia did not even feed Yvonne breast milk.


    How could such a selfish woman win Yvonne¡¯s heart?


    "I know what to do, but... what exactly are you going to do? You don''t live at home. You have to tell


    me where you are going. If you go out like this, I will be worried," Godfrey said.


    He had countless ways to deal with Lydia, but Yvonne''s departure made Godfrey couldn''t help but


    panic. After all, the future of the Sue Family was tied to Yvonne.


    "I will go to Hillside Vi," Yvonne said.


    Hillside Vi!


    These words stunned Godfrey.


    Wasn''t that Samuel¡¯s home?


    That was to say, Yvonne was going to move into Samuel¡¯s house!


    This was definitely a good thing for Godfrey. He didn''t care if Yvonne was going to sleep with


    Samuel or not, nor did he want to think about Yvonne''s underage age. She was not fit to do this at


    all.


    In Godfrey''s mind, there was only one thing, that was, Yvonne and Samuel were finally together.


    After all, if they were not together, Yvonne could not move to Samuel''s house.


    "Daughter, you didn''t lie to me, did you?" Godfrey couldn''t help but show a strong excitement.


    "Are you that happy?" Yvonne asked.


    "Of course, I''m happy." Godfrey said bluntly, "Daughter, do you know how important your


    rtionship with Samuel is to the Sue family?"


    Yvonne smiled faintly. In the eyes of Godfrey, the benefits in the end were still greater than her


    daughter''s. This made Yvonne feel that moving out was a wise choice.


    Moreover, she used to be Samuel''s wife. It was not a big problem for her to live together with him in


    advance in this life.


    More importantly, if she wanted to possess Samuel''s abilities, she had to practice in Hillside Vi.


    Although this story was very metaphysical for Yvonne, the fact was in front of her. Yvonne was


    willing to believe Samuel, and she also hoped to go to another world with him as soon as possible.


    Once the curiosity started, it would be very difficult to control it. At this moment, Yvonne wished that


    she could go to the Xuanyuan World immediately.


    "I''m leaving, are you going to drive me?" Yvonne asked.


    "Why not? Of course I have to send you." Godfrey said and immediately went out to drive.


    "You''re still so happy after sending me away," Yvonne said with a sigh.


    Godfrey didn''t even hear what Yvonne was saying. He had an idea: he should inform the old master


    as soon as possible. If the old master knew that Yvonne and Samuel had confirmed their


    rtionship, he would definitely be very happy. The real power of the Sue family would be handed


    over to Godfrey.


    Although the Sue family was managed by Godfrey, the real top-level decision was not in his hands.


    Godfrey knew that his father had been waiting for this day and would not hand over the power to


    him until the matter was confirmed.

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    After sending Yvonne to Hillside Vi, Godfrey, who had not seen him for a long time, met Samuel.


    However, Samuel''s attitude toward Godfrey was not like that of a father-inw at all.


    In Samuel''s eyes, Godfrey only allowed Yvonne to be with him because of profit. Under these


    conditions, Godfrey was not worthy of Samuel''s respect at all.


    Of course, Godfrey did not care about this. After being a good-for-nothing for so long, he had finally


    gained a position in the family because of Samuel. How could he care about Samuel¡¯s attitude


    towards him?


    "Samuel, my daughter, from today on, you will take care of her. You must take good care of her,"


    Godfrey said to Samuel.


    Samuel¡¯s expression was calm. He said without any emotion, "There¡¯s nothing else. You go first."


    Godfrey didn''t expect that he would be ordered to leave so soon. Hillside Vi was a symbol of


    identity. He had expected to have a meal in his future son-inw''s house. Now it seemed


    impossible.


    "Yes, yes, I happen to have some contracts to deal with at home, so I''ll leave first." Godfrey, who


    had found a way out for himself, put down the luggage and left directly.


    Since then, Yvonne had settled down in Hillside Vi.


    Samuel''s daily task was to teach Yvonne how to breathe the anima. If the anima energy from the


    outside world was absorbed into her body, she would be a real cultivator.


    Half a monthter, a person, who Samuel did not expect, appeared in Hillside Vi.


    It was Elder Yi.


    Elder Yi possessed the Eight-Light Realm,, and was now an absolute powerhouse in Tianqi. Even


    the entire three hallsbined would not be his match.


    In Samuel¡¯s opinion, Elder Yi with such great strength should stay in the Tianqi era to rectify the


    Tianqi era.


    The Tianqi era was divided into four gates and three halls. This was actually a division of forces.


    The original Tianqi was divided into two. This situation led to the imbnce of the power of the


    Tianqi era. If the Xuanyuan world invaded, the Tianqi era would absolutely not be able to break out


    its strongest power in the first ce.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now the Tianqi is divided into two parts. You should stay in the Tianqi and train the Tianqi to be


    your subordinates. Why did youe all the way here to find me?" Samuel asked Elder Yi.


    Elder Yi coughed twice. He was about to speak when Samuel interrupted him.


    "Are you hurt?" Samuel asked in surprise. There was a strong fluctuation of power in Elder Yi''s body


    because it was agitated.


    However, with the strength of Eide Yi, the eighthmp, how could anyone hurt him?


    "The people from the world of the Xuan Yuan havee," Elder Yi said.


    Samuel''s eyes widened all of a sudden!


    Someone from the Xuanyuan World came!


    "How is this possible?"


    In the deepest part of the dark forest was the spacetime tunnel leading to Earth in Xuanyuan World,


    and there was also a ce where Velocisaurus lived. No one dared to break into this forbidden


    area. How could someonee from Xuanyuan World?


    Moreover, since the neer could hurt Elder Yi, it showed that his realm was above the Eight-


    Light Realm, which was even more impossible.


    ording to Samuel''s understanding of the powerhouses in the Xuanyuan World, the more


    powerful a person was, the more afraid he would be of death. It was even more unlikely for him to


    take such a big risk toe to Earth.


    "Are you sure he is from the Xuanyuan World?" Samuel asked Elder Yi seriously. In this world, in


    addition to him, there was another person who could pose a threat to the strength of the eighth light


    realm, which was Fei Lingsheng.


    However, after getting Holy Li, Fei Lingsheng had already gone into seclusion. Logically speaking, it


    was impossible for her to break into Tianqi for no reason.


    Of course, there were exceptions to everything. If she had other ideas and chose to do so, it was


    not impossible.


    "Yes, he appeared in the space-time tunnel and injured the 10 experts. He and I just met, but I was


    seriously injured, but he didn''t kill anyone," said Elder Yi.


    "Is it a man or a woman?" Samuel asked.


    "It''s a man," Elder Yi said.


    Samuel shook his head. It seemed that Fei Lingsheng didn''t do it, but who dared to break into Earth


    at this time? How did he find the space tunnel?


    For Samuel, he did not dare to take it lightly. Because if the man could hurt Elder Yi, he was likely to


    be a master in the Ninemp Realm or even the Supreme Master Realm. Such an expert came to


    the earth, and he had the ability to do whatever he wanted. Once he showed his ability


    undisguisedly, the earth might bepletely changed.


    Samuel suddenly kicked the ground with his left foot.


    Elder Yi could clearly feel the power emanating from Samuel¡¯s body.


    This kind of power did not have lethality, but it was very powerful.


    This was Samuel¡¯s Divine Sense. It was the most effective and convenient way to find the expert


    from


    the Xuanyuan World.


    Samuel had reached the Divine Realm, and his divine sense could cover almost all of Yanxia. As


    long as he was in Yanxia, Samuel''s divine sense would be able to sense his existence.


    After ten minutes, Samuel frowned. There was no sign of that person in the region of Yanxia!

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    "How long has it been since he appeared?" Samuel asked Elder Yi.


    He was very confident in his Divine Sense. Since he could not feel that person''s aura, then he must


    not be in Yanxia. However, Samuel could not figure out why he left.


    "After I was injured, I came to find you without stopping, but two days have passed," said Elder Yi.


    "Two days is enough for him to leave Yanxia." Samuel was a little confused. Why did this mane


    to earth and why did he choose to leave Yanxia as soon as possible after he came here?


    Was it because he felt a stronger existence than himself, or was it because he had other purposes?


    No matter what his purpose was, Samuel had to find him as soon as possible to prevent him from


    ruining the bnce of the earth.


    "In addition to the informers in Yanxia, is there anyone else in other countries?" Samuel asked Elder


    Yi.


    "Under the Tianqi, there is an intelligence organization, which is responsible for the whole world. Its


    name is Sk. We use the Sk to collect global information," Elder Yi said.


    "Very good. Use the Sk with all your strength. I want to know every special event that takes


    ce in the world," Samuel said to Elder Yi in amanding tone.


    Elder Yi nodded and said, "I''ll inform them right away."


    When Elder Yi gave the order to the Sk, he looked at the worried Samuel and couldn''t help


    asking," Grandmaster uncle, why is there only one person in the Xuanyuan World that has invaded


    the earth this time? Will they have aprehensive n, so they sent this person to test the


    situation?"


    Elder Yi was afraid of facing this matter. Although he now had the super strength of the Eight-light


    Realm, he was still vulnerable in front of that person. This almost made him imagine how much


    damage it would do to the earth if arge number of masters from the Xuanyuan World invaded.


    The most important thing was that the current Tianqi was not as powerful as it had been a hundred


    years ago. It was almost impossible to stop the powerhouses of the Xuanyuan World from wreaking


    havoc on Earth.


    Samuel was also pondering over this question.


    However, what Elder Yi said was almost impossible for him to do so.


    The Xuanyuan World had also suffered heavy losses in the battle of a hundred years. In the entire


    Xuanyuan World, each of the three countries had only one Super Master Realm expert.


    Moreover, after the Xuanyuan World had been divided into three countries, its power had been


    divided into many parts. No country had the capital to invade the earth independently.


    "We won''t know what happened until we catch him," Samuel said.


    Elder Yi didn''t say anything more. He knew that he couldn''t help Samuel with this matter, so he


    didn''t add to Samuel''s troubles.


    Because Elder Yi was seriously injured, Samuel let Elder Yi live in Hillside Vi. This was the only


    ce where the Spiritual Qi could be gathered. For Elder Yi, healing in this ce was twice the


    result with half the effort.


    Since there was an old man in the family all of a sudden, Yvonne, who had returned home, didn''t


    ask much. After all, Samuel¡¯s identity was not simple, and it was reasonable for him to have some


    subordinates.


    As for why his subordinate was so old, it was not the question Yvonne was willing to think about.


    Two dayster.


    Fei Lingsheng, who had left for many days, also returned to Hillside Vi.


    She had thought that with Holy Li, she would be able to get close to the Divine Realm. She was


    undoubtedly disappointed.


    After eating Holy Li, she absorbed all the power of


    Holy Li, but Fei Lingsheng didn''t feel that she was stronger at all, which made her very


    disheartened. Because she knew that in this case, no matter how much Holy Li she ate, it would be


    useless.


    She used to think Samuel had broken through to the Divine Realm entirely because of Holy Li. But


    now, she knew that she was wrong. Samuel''s Divine Realm had nothing to do with Holy Yi at all.


    "Now you''re willing to believe me, aren''t you?" Samuel asked with a smile as he sensed Fei


    Lingsheng walking behind him.


    Fei Lingsheng sighed undisguisedly and said, "Holy Li is only useful to the low-leveled cultivators,


    and the lower the realm, the more useful it is."


    "I''ve already told you a long time ago, but it''s a pity you don''t want to believe me," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng walked up to Samuel and looked at him in confusion. She asked, "Two days ago, I


    felt your Divine Sense. Are you deliberately showing your strength?"


    Samuel smiled helplessly. He was not bored to this extent. What''s more, ordinary people could not


    feel this way of manifesting themselves.


    "Someone hase to Earth," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng didn''t understand the real meaning of these words at first. He said, "There are people


    everywhere on earth. Is there anything strange about this?"


    "I mean, someone hase to Earth from Xuanyuan World," Samuel continued.


    Fei Lingsheng was stunned on the spot!


    The people from the Xuanyuan World actually came to Earth!


    Although she was also a member of Xuanyuan World, her way ofing to the earth was rted to


    Samuel.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Are you kidding? How could anyonee to the earth? The space-time tunnel is in the forbidden


    area of the dark forest. Even an expert of the Extreme Master Realm wouldn''t dare to trespass." Fei


    Lingsheng said in disbelief.

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    If it weren''t for the fact that Elder Yi was seriously injured, Samuel would not believe it was true.


    Because once someone really came to Earth, it meant that there must have been some changes in


    Xuanyuan World.


    And this kind of unknown change, for Samuel, was a very dangerous signal, because he could not


    predict what would happen next, and whether more experts from Xuanyuan World woulde to


    the earth.


    Although Samuel¡¯s strength was enough to deal with these guys, there was a sea of people. It was


    not easy to find them. During this period, they couldpletely affect the bnce of the earth with


    their strength.


    "Something that you don''t think is possible has indeed happened. It''s just that I can''t figure it out,"


    Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng had a serious look on her face. She was born and raised in the Xuanyuan World, so


    she knew the Xuanyuan World better than Samuel. For so many years, there had been legends


    about the earth, and many powerhouses wanted to invade the earth, but no one knew where the


    space tunnel was.


    And even if someone knew it now, so what?


    Who would dare to randomly break into the dark


    forest''s restricted area?


    The more powerful she was, the more she cherished her life. If it were Fei Lingsheng herself, she


    would not risk her life to go to the Dark Forest forbidden area.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Are you sure of this?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    "I''m 100% sure that. Otherwise, no one on earth could hurt Elder Yi. And he made it very clear that


    the person is from the space tunnel," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng let out a heavy breath of bad luck. Since that was the case, then his identity shouldn''t


    be wrong. But why did hee here?


    "Can you find him?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    "My Divine Sense can spread all over the whole Yanxia, but unfortunately, he has already left. It''s


    completely beyond my ability. Besides, the Spiritual Qi on earth is scarce. I can''t expand the domain


    of my Divine Sense." Samuel sighed. If his Divine Sense could spread all over the earth, he


    wouldn''t have to worry about the current situation, because he could kill one.


    "Why do you think they cane to the Xuanyuan World?" Fei Lingsheng asked curiously. From


    her point of view, it was impossible for those people toe to the earth, so she was very curious


    about it.


    In fact, after Samuel learned about this from the Elder Yi, he unconsciously had an idea in his mind,


    but he thought it was impossible.


    After hesitating for a long time, Samuel opened his mouth and said, "Perhaps this matter has


    something to do with Velocisaurus."


    "Velocisaurus!" Fei Lingsheng furrowed her brows and said, "How could it have anything to do with


    a Velocisaurus? The current Velocisaurus should still be in a deep slumber."


    Under normal circumstances, it was true that the current stage of Velocisaurus had yet to awaken.


    But was the current situation really normal?


    Samuel''s rebirth had be very abnormal, and even Fei Lingsheng had also been reborn to the


    earth with him. It was not a strange thing for Velocisaurus to wake up early.


    Another important thing was that Velocisaurus were creatures of a higher level in space. He could


    not be sure if they would be affected by the reverse flow of time. Besides, that person coulde to


    Earth through the forbidden zone of the dark forest. He himself did not believe that it had nothing to


    do with Velocisaurus.


    "Ever since my rebirth, many things have changed. It''s not a strange thing for Velocisaurus to


    awaken in advance," Samuel said.


    "If the Velocisaurus was really awakened, why didn''t ite to Earth on its own?" Fei Lingsheng


    had too many questions she needed Samuel to answer, because her mind was full of confusion.


    It was a pity that Samuel was not well-informed. He knew nothing about Xuanyuan World''s current


    situation. How could he help Fei Lingsheng solve these problems?


    "I don''t know either. Next, we can only take things one step at a time. Moreover, the best method is


    to allow me to guard the space tunnel. Once someonees, I will be able to nip this danger in the


    bud." Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng nodded. This was indeed the best solution. Only Samuel could do this.


    But Samuel said, "But I have to protect Yvonne. I can''t leave Cloud City for the time being."


    Samuel''s gazended on Fei Lingsheng after he finished speaking.


    "What do you mean? You don''t want me to go, do you?" Fei Lingsheng asked with vignce.


    Samuel nodded and said, "In addition to me, you are the strongest person on earth. Since I can''t


    go, of course, only you are qualified to go."


    Fei Lingsheng felt as if hse had been toyed with Samuel. He had just said that he was going to


    guard the space tunnel. It seemed that he had just started the topic. In the heart of this guy, he had


    probably already nned to let her go.


    "I''m not going. I''m from the Xuanyuan World. The safety of Earth has nothing to do with me." Fei


    Lingsheng refused. Defending the tunnel meant killing the same kind of people to her. This was not


    something Fei Lingsheng was willing to do.


    "Yes, the safety of the earth has nothing to do with you, but does it have anything to do with you if


    you want to be a God State Strong?" Samuel asked.


    His words made Fei Lingsheng''s eyelids twitch.


    In the past, she had no pursuit for the Divine Realm because it was the legendary realm. People in


    the world didn''t even know if it really existed. Therefore, after Fei Lingsheng reached the Master


    Realm, she didn''t think about how to strengthen her strength.


    But now, a living Divine Realm expert was standing in front of her. How could Fei Lingsheng be


    calm?


    After all, the Extreme Master Realm could only live for a few hundred years, but the God State


    Strongs had a lifespan of more than a thousand years, and only when they reached the Divine


    Realm could they go to a higher level space. For Fei Lingsheng, this was already the only pursuit of


    her life.


    "If I help you, can you help me reach the Divine Realm? " Fei Lingsheng asked.


    "I can''t promise you, but I promise you that I will do my best to help you," Samuel said.


    Although Fei Lingsheng didn''t get a definite answer, she was more willing to believe Samuel''s


    words. Samuel wasn''t sure if he could help her reach the Divine Realm because he himself didn''t


    have the confidence. But it was already an extravagant thing for Samuel to do his best to help her.


    After thinking for a long time, Fei Lingsheng said," Okay, I promise you, but I won''t kill those people.


    I''ll only drive them back to Xuanyuan World."


    "No matter what method you use, as long as these people don''t appear on earth," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng nodded her head so that her conscience could be more stable. At least she didn''t kill


    her own tribe members.

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    Soon after Fei Lingsheng left, Yvonne returned home. The two of them just missed the chance to


    meet, which saved Samuel from the trouble of exining Fei Lingsheng''s identity to Yvonne.


    Yvonne, who had lived here for half a month, had nowpletely regarded Hillside Vi as her


    home.


    When she got home, she copsed on the sofa in the living room. It seemed that she didn''t care


    about her image in front of Samuel at all.


    This made Samuel very happy, because the more Yvonne did not care, the more it showed that she


    had no scruples and treated Samuel as one of her own.


    In fact, in Yvonne''s heart, she had already regarded Samuel as her husband. Although it was in the


    future, it did not affect her current view of Samuel. The only difference between the two was that


    they were not sleeping together.


    "Reading is a piece of cake. Are you that tired?" Samuel said to Yvonne with a smile.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel with aint and said,'' It''s not easy to study now. Do you think


    everyone is as powerful as you?"


    Samuel smiled. He did not need to study because he was powerful. Education did not have any


    effect on him. Moreover, Samuel¡¯s knowledge was already


    sufficient. After all, he still retained all of his memories after his rebirth.


    At this time, Yvonne suddenly stood up and walked up to Samuel. The smile on her face made


    Samuel''s hair stand on end.


    Samuel knew that Yvonne¡¯s performance meant that it would not be a good thing to do next.


    "What do you want to do?" Samuel showed a timid expression. In this world, only Yvonne could do


    that.


    "I will be a powerful individual in the future, right?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel nodded. After Yvonne obtained the ability of Fu Yao, she would indeed be a powerful


    individual, and her strength would be above the level of the super master Realm.


    "Not bad."


    "Since I will be a powerful person, what I''m studying now shouldn''t be of much use, right?"


    Yvonne said.


    Samuel finally understood what Yvonne meant. It turned out that she didn''t want to study anymore.


    From a certain perspective, reading books really didn''t have much use for Yvonne. The value that


    could be disyed was just the time in which Yvonne had nothing to do.


    If she did not want to study, Samuel would definitely support her. This would give her more time to


    cultivate.


    "If you don''t want to study, then don''t read anymore," Samuel said.


    "Really?" Yvonne blinked her big eyes and asked excitedly.


    "Of course it''s true." Samuel said.


    "It''s a pity." Yvonne lowered her head again and said with a dejected look, "What''s the use of your


    consent? My dad won''t agree."


    Samuel knew very well what Yvonne was up to. She deliberately said that because she wanted him


    to persuade Godfrey.


    This was simple.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Right now, Godfrey would not refuse any of Samuel¡¯s requests. This was just a small matter.


    "Okay, I know what to do. You don''t have to act," Samuel said helplessly.


    Yvonne red at Samuel and said, "I''m not acting, but if you''re willing to help me, I''ll thank you very


    much. Why don''t youe to my house for dinner tonight?"


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "I''m in such a hurry!"


    Seeing Yvonne''s eager look, she was very reluctant to go back to school.


    Samuel, who was helpless, agreed.


    Yvonne called Godfrey to inform him that she would be home for dinner tonight, and she would


    bring Samuel with her.


    Godfrey, who was in a meeting, picked up the phone directly. After hearing the news, he couldn''t


    wait to go home.


    Although the meeting was hosted by Godfrey, the Old Master was also listening. Seeing that


    Godfrey intended to leave at such an important time, he got angry in an instant.


    He wondered if he had given this guy too much power recently, resulting in him being so arrogant


    that he didn''t even hold a meeting.


    "Godfrey, the meeting is still going on. How important is it for you to leave at this time!" The Old


    Master scolded him.


    Some members of the Sue family, who were dissatisfied with Godfrey at the meeting, all smiled


    when they heard the Old Master''s words.


    "Dad, I have to go home now." It was not until then that Godfrey realized that the Old Master was


    still in the conference room.


    "Hmph." The Old Master snorted coldly and said, "Is it time to get off work? Are you going home? Is


    there anything more important than thepany''s meeting?" "Dad, Yvonne is going home for


    dinner tonight, and she will take Samuel with her. I have to go home to prepare for it," Godfrey


    exined.


    Upon hearing Samuel¡¯s name, the anger on the Old Master''s face disappeared in an instant.


    Although he had thought that nothing was more important than a meeting, the meeting was nothing


    when it came to Samuel.


    The Old Master''s life was given by Samuel, and the future of the Sue family was also given by him.


    Only Samuel was the most important.

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    After hearing the word "Samuel" from Godfrey, everyone in the conference room knew that there


    was no fun to watch, because they all knew what the word " Samuel" meant in the Sue family. As


    long as it had something to do with Samuel, it didn''t matter even if the sky of the Sue family


    copsed.


    The Old Master was a little embarrassed. After all, he was sternly questioning Godfrey. At this time,


    it was inevitable that he would feel embarrassed.


    However, his position in the Sue family was not something that others dared to criticize.


    After the Old Master asked the others to leave, he walked over to Godfrey and asked, "May I go


    with you?"


    This showed that the Old Master was asking Godfrey. Although he had the absolute right to speak


    in the Sue family, he did not dare to make his own decision on this matter.


    Godfrey didn''t think there was anything wrong with the old master''s inquiry. After all, it had


    something to do with Samuel. Even the old master didn''t dare to be too arrogant.


    "Dad, of course you can. If you don''t have anything else to do, try my cooking," Godfrey said.


    The Old Man smiled and said, "Let''s go. We can''t let Samuel wait."


    They left thepany together.


    Before returning home, Godfrey took his father to the supermarket to buy some ingredients.


    Although the Old Master didn''t know much about this area, he was still picking expensive ones to


    buy. After all, he was hosting Samuel, so he didn''t dare to show the slightest bit of carelessness.


    When they returned to the Sue family, Samuel and Yvonne had not returned home yet.


    The Old Master sat in the living room and waited as if he was treading on thin ice. Meanwhile,


    Godfrey was busy cooking in the kitchen.


    During the period when Godfrey was oppressed by Lydia, the housework was almost all taken care


    of by Godfrey. Lydia did not manage anything at all. She spent almost every day with mahjong. She


    would leave and return whenever she wanted. Lydia did whatever she wanted and did not care


    about Godfrey''s feelings at all.


    This also created Godfrey''s excellent cooking skills.


    Now, Lydia¡¯s status in the house was equivalent to that of a servant. When Godfrey found out that


    she had gone to Hillside Vi, he beat her up. Now that she was at home, she had to be careful


    even if she had to take a deep breath.


    In the evening, Samuel and Yvonne returned home.


    When Yvonne saw the Old Master, she was a little


    surprised.


    However, Samuel was very calm and even felt that it was reasonable. After all, there were not many


    opportunities for the Old Master to meet him. Now that he had personallye to Godfrey''s house,


    how could the Old Master not show up?


    "Samuel, I finally see you again." The Old Master quickly stood up and took the initiative to walk to


    Samuel. This was not like an elder''s attitude toward the younger generation, but more like a


    servant''s attitude towards his own master.


    "Old Master, you are in good health," Samuel said with a smile.


    "This is all thanks to you. Otherwise, I would be dead." The old master joked.


    These words were absolutely a taboo for the old, but the Old Master was very open-minded. He had


    no scruples at all, because for him, he had already died once. It was Samuel who gave him a


    chance to survive.


    "You are the grandfather of Yvonne, so it''s natural for me to save you," Samuel said.


    The meaning of this sentence was very clear. If the Old Master had nothing to do with Yvonne, he


    would never save him.


    At this time, the Old Master saw Yvonne standing beside Samuel and said, "Yvonne, you are getting


    more and more beautiful. You and Samuel are really a perfect match."


    Yvonne sneered in her heart. Her grandfather had never put her in his eyes. Every time during the


    festivals, when she went to the Sue family , the old master did not treat her well, because she was a


    woman, and there was no good treatment for women in the Sue family, which valued boys more


    than girls.


    But now, because of Samuel, Yvonne had already be the most important grandchild in the old


    master''s heart. It was a pity that Yvonne didn''t care about this.


    "Grandpa, I''ve been like this before," Yvonne said.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Her words secretly implied that the Old Master had never cared about her before. The Old Master


    also understood her meaning and quickly said, "It was my fault in the past. I didn''t care about you,


    but you can rest assured that it won''t happen now."


    Yvonne wanted to expose the Old Master''s fake mask directly, but on second thought, she realized


    that he was old and she should save some face for him, so she didn''t say anything more.


    After they sat down, Old Master and Samuel talked about the situation in the new city area. Samuel


    did not care about these things at all. He did not care much about how much money he could earn


    or how high his status was in society.


    However, the Old Master''s speech was so loud that Samuel did not interrupt. He just regarded it as


    a pleasure for him.


    However, when the Old Master put forward his opinion on the construction of the new city, Samuel''s


    expression immediately cooled down.


    "Xiaolong will take full charge of Tagliare''s affairs. If you have any objections, you can look for him.


    As long as he agrees, there won''t be any problem."

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014


    The Old Master said so much because he hoped that he could get Samuel''s attention. What he said


    was also a good suggestion for the construction of the new city, but he didn''t know that the new city


    area was just a waste of time in Samuel¡¯s eyes. Samuel had never really paid attention to this


    matter.


    Even when the project had just begun, Samuel had lost interest in this matter.


    But now, Samuel told everything to Yvonne, and Yvonne even lived in Hillside Vi. How could


    Samuel waste his time to do these meaningless things?


    Seeing Samuel''s cold attitude, the Old Master did not know what to say.


    "The Sue family has already gained enough benefits. Are you still not satisfied?" Samuel asked . He


    knew why the Old Master had said so much. Wasn''t he just hoping that Samuel could give the Sue


    family greater power?


    However, in Samuel¡¯s opinion, the Sue family had already benefited a lot from this matter. Moreover,


    the Old Master had survived because of him. He should be satisfied.


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that." The Old Master exined to Samuel in a panic.


    "The Sue family is a small business family. I''ve


    already given you enough benefits. If you don''t know how to satisfy yourself by relying on Yvonne, I


    can only make the Sue family change back to what it was before," Samuel said.


    His words made the Old Master break out in a cold sweat. He knew that if Samuel could say these


    words, he could definitely do it. If the Sue family lost the support of the new city project, it would be


    a devastating blow for the Sue family.


    After getting the new city project, the Sue family had already turned away all their original partners


    and put all their efforts on the new city. If they lost the cooperation in the new city at this time, the


    Sue family would have no cooperation.


    "No, no, no, I don''t mean that. It''s all my fault for talking too much. Samuel, just pretend that I didn''t


    say anything." Elder Yi was full of regret. He could only hope Samuel would take back those words.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the eyes of those who did not know the truth, they would probably be shocked if he admitted his


    mistake to a child. However, for those who knew the Samuel, this was a reasonable thing to do.


    There was only distinction between status in an adult''s world. It was not a world where people relied


    on their seniority.


    Although the Old Master was much older than Samuel, in terms of status, Samuel¡¯s status was


    much higher than the Old Master''s. This led to the Old Master''s attitude towards Samuel.


    "I can let go of today''s matter. I hope you can remember that the Sue family doesn''t have the right


    to order about the construction of the new city area. Do what you should do," Samuel said.


    "Yes, yes, yes. I know what to do." the Old Master nodded repeatedly.


    Yvonne stood aside with a poker face and didn''t say anything for the Old Master, because she had


    never received the favor of the Old Master, so she naturally didn''t feel that she should be obliged to


    help him.


    Of course, if Yvonne was willing to speak, the Old Master would not be in such an awkward


    situation. It was a pity that the Old Master had never taken his granddaughter seriously. It could be


    counted as the karma in the present world.


    Even if he had treated Yvonne a little better, Yvonne might have put in a good word for him.


    When Godfrey finished his work in the kitchen, arge table of sumptuous dishes perfectly reflected


    Godfrey''s cooking skills.


    As the person in charge of thepany of the Sue Group, no one would have thought that Godfrey


    had such a skill. They had to thank Lydia for that. If it had not been for Lydia''s previous coercion,


    Godfrey would not have been able to practice such a good cooking skill.


    "Samuel, Yvonne,e and eat while it''s hot," Godfrey said to the two. Even though his father was


    present,


    Godfrey did not call him first.


    Of course, the Old Master wouldn''t mind. He was a sensible man, but he didn''t dare topete


    with Samuel at this time.


    During the meal, Lydia did not go to the table. Because Godfrey knew what had happened between


    her and Samuel, he specifically warned Lydia in case Samuel would not have a good appetite when


    he saw Lydia .


    "Samuel, how does it taste? Am I good at cooking?" Godfrey smiled at Samuel and asked.


    "I can only say that it''s not bad." Samuel did not give her any face as he replied.


    Godfrey''s modest words were meant to be praised by Samuel. Who would have thought that


    Samuel would be so straightforward? This caused Godfrey to feel a little embarrassed.


    "You can understand the cooking skills of the family cook. It must be very different from a hotel or a


    private restaurant," Godfrey said.


    "I came today to inform you of something," Samuel said.


    Godfrey had been waiting for this moment because he knew Samuel would note to his house


    for no reason. Even the Old Master unconsciously stretched his neck at this time.


    "What''s the matter? Just say it," Godfrey said.


    "From tomorrow on, Yvonne will not go to school. She will live in Hillside Vi all the time," Samuel


    said.


    Godfrey was stunned. "Not going to school?"


    It was just a small matter!


    Godfrey was still worried and thought that there was something wrong with the project in the new


    city area. That was why Samuel came to question him, which made Godfrey feel relieved in an


    instant.


    "It''s up to you. As long as you''re happy, you can do whatever you want," Godfrey said.


    In Godfrey''s opinion, whether Yvonne was a student or not was not important. That was because as


    long as she married Samuel, she would be able to be a rich wife. In the future, she would not have


    to worry about food and clothing, and she would have a lot of money to spend. However, she would


    probably not be able topare with highly educated people, but that was not important. In today''s


    society, what else could be more important than money?


    "Dad, is it really okay?" Yvonne asked weakly. She did not expect Godfrey to agree so easily, which


    waspletely out of her expectation.


    "Of course it''s true. As long as you''re happy, I''ll do whatever you want," Godfrey said with a smile.


    "That''s right, your happiness is more important than anything else. If you don''t want to read, then


    forget it. It''s not a big deal." The Old Master also spoke up.


    Yvonne nodded repeatedly. She had been worried


    Godfrey would refuse, but now it seemed that those worries were unnecessary.


    After dinner, Samuel led Yvonne out of the Sue family. The two of them strolled along the streets of


    Hillside Vi.


    The mess behind the dinner table was cleaned up by Lydia. Her position in the Sue family was so


    low that she could only do these misceneous things now. She was not as high-handed as she


    used to be and bullied Godfrey.


    Now, Lydia was afraid that if Godfrey was not satisfied with what she had done, she would be driven


    out of the Sue family by Godfrey.

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    "Dad, did you tell Samuel about those things?" Godfrey asked the Old Master after he left.


    The Old Mastershowed a helpless and bitter smile. The Sue family was indeed ambitious now. They


    hoped to gain more weight in the new city by virtue of the rtionship between Yvonne and Samuel.


    The Old Master even thought that it was a matter of course, but when he felt Samuel''s attitude, he


    stopped thinking about it.


    Yvonne did have a good rtionship with Samuel, and it was very likely that they would get married


    in the future. But what did this have to do with the Sue family?


    Moreover, because of Yvonne, the Sue family had already gained enough. They thought that they


    should have gained more out of their wishful thinking. In fact, Samuel had said that they were not


    satisfied.


    "He said we''re greedy." The Old Master said.


    Godfrey''s heart skipped a beat. Since Samuel said so, then he must have said more than that.


    "What else did he say?" Godfrey asked eagerly.


    "If we can''t stop our greed, he will make the Sue family lose everything we have now," the Old


    Master said


    Godfrey''s face turned obviously pale. If he lost everything he had now, the Sue family would be


    nothing.


    He was now the superior person in charge of the Sue family. All the big and smallpanies in


    Cloud City would do him a favor. But if he lost the cooperation with Tagliare, who would take him


    seriously?


    Godfrey, who finally had such a high position today, didn''t want to fall down again.


    "Dad, in fact, what the Sue family has now is already very good," Godfrey said.


    If it were in the past, the Old Master would definitely refute Godfrey''s words, because as a


    businessman, if he had no ambition, he was not qualified.


    But now, the Old Master did not dare to expect too much. After all, Samuel had made it very clear.


    How could he dare to show his greed in front of Samuel?


    "Even if Yvonne will marry him in the future, he won''t regard us as a family, so we can''t expect him


    to bring more benefits to the Sue family," The Old Master said.


    Godfrey felt that there was a hidden meaning in his father''s words, so he asked, "Dad, what should


    we do now?"


    "With our current status, we should try our best to develop as many cooperation resources as


    possible and use our own abilities to increase our status. We can''t just rely on him." The Old Master


    said.


    Godfrey nodded. Since he could not get more benefits from Samuel, he could only work hard.


    On the way home, Samuel and Yvonne were engaged in a heated conversation when Yvonne


    suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    Samuel asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you really stupid, or are you ying dumb?" Yvonne asked back.


    Samuel was confused. They had just had a conversation. Why did the conversation suddenly


    change? And Samuel did not think that he was stupid.


    "What do you mean?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "It''ste at night and you can''t even see a ghost. Don''t you dare hold my hand?" Yvonne said.


    Samuel stood rooted to the spot.


    He had never had such an idea before, because in the past three years, he had beenpletely


    respectful to Yvonne. He would never do anything that Yvonne would resist, so he was used to


    keeping a certain distance from Yvonne.


    However, since Yvonne had already said these words, it meant that Samuel had gained recognition.


    Samuel immediately held Yvonne¡¯s hand.


    "I''m just worried that you''ll hate me. Although you''ll be my wife in the future, I''m still worried that you


    don''t like me now," Samuel with a smile.


    "You¡¯re so powerful. Can''t you see through what I''m thinking?" Yvonne said disdainfully.


    "Yes," Samuel said, "I can see through everyone''s mind, but if I do so, it will cause a certain amount


    of damage to them. I can do this to others, but I can''t do that to you."


    Yvonne just said it casually. She didn''t expect Samuel would give such an answer, which surprised


    Yvonne a lot.


    "Really? Can you really see what other people are thinking?" Yvonne asked in surprise.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Of course, I can invade anyone''s consciousness." Samuel said.


    "Then would I have this type of ability in the future?" Yvonne asked with a face full of expectation.


    "Uh... if you have my cultivation realm, then you should be able to." Samuel said.


    Yvonne pouted and said, "Isn''t that still a long time?"


    "If you want to see whom you''re thinking about, I can help you," Samuel.


    Yvonne stared at Samuel.


    Only then did Samuel realize that Yvonne was looking at him.


    "I have to see if you really love me that much," Yvonne said.


    Samuel''s expression gradually became serious. In this matter, he would never joke. Although he


    had no choice but to marry Yvonne at that time, and Yvonne hated him very much for a while after


    the marriage, Samuel had not forgotten what Yvonne had said in private for him until now.

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    Samuel''s expression was sincere. This meant that he was going to say something sincere to


    Yvonne.


    But at this moment, something terrible happened.


    The appearance of a few little rascals broke the silence in the night.


    They swayed as they walked, as if they had drunk a lot of wine.


    When they found out that Samuel and Yvonne were a couple, they teased them and surrounded


    them.


    "Boys, why don''t you go home at thiste hour and talk about love behind your families back? You


    are so bold."


    "Little sister, why don''t you y with me for a while? I''m definitely much better than your boyfriend."


    "The little girl is quite pretty."


    If it were in the past, Yvonne would be very scared to meet these hooligans. But now, she was very


    calm, because she knew Samuel could protect her.


    "Get out of my way." Samuel said coldly.


    "Little brother, you''re so fu*king bold. How dare you ask me to get lost?" "Little thing, do you know


    who we are?"


    "You are just a bunch of ruffians. Do I need to know who you are?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    Someone directly smashed the beer bottle in his hand.


    "A little ruffian?"


    They imed that they were in the underworld. How could they be called ruffians?


    "You little bastard, you talk big. It seems that if I don''t teach you a lesson, you don''t know who we


    are." After that, the man was about to teach Samuel a lesson.


    In Samuel¡¯s eyes, this kind of person was not even as good as an ant. He was kicked away before


    he could get close to Samuel.


    They were full of alcohol at first, but after theirpanion was kicked away by Samuel, they


    sobered up a little.


    No one expected such a little kid to have such great strength.


    "Boy, you have great strength, but do you know what the consequences of the person who hurt us


    will be?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Come if you want to fight." Samuel said faintly.


    When they saw Samuel''s imposing manner, they could not help but feel guilty.


    There must be a reason why he was so arrogant.


    Moreover, the person who was kicked away just now seemed to have fainted and there was no


    movement


    at all.


    They had to see if they were a match for Samuel. If they couldn''t beat him together, they would go


    for wool ande home shorn.


    "Little guy, do you know who we are following?" Someone said to Samuel.


    "Now that Manfred has abdicated, don''t tell me you want to say that your boss is Saber Twelve?"


    Samuel asked with a smile.


    The man was shocked. "This kid knows Saber Twelve''s name so clearly. Is it possible that he is


    someone from Saber Twelve''s faction at such a young age?"


    "How... how do you know Saber Twelve?" the man asked guiltily.


    "He''s my friend. Is there anything strange about me knowing him?" Samuel said.


    "Friends!"


    The friend of Saber Twelve!


    All of them had shocked expressions on their faces.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Saber Twelve was a ruthless character. All those who had a problem with him had vanished from


    the world. Although there was no concrete evidence, everyone in the gangs knew that those who


    had vanished from the world had to have died at Saber Twelve''s hands.


    The fierce name of Saber Twelve had spread in Cloud


    City, and no one was not afraid of this name.


    These bastards just took advantage of the reputation of Saber twelve to bully others. Who would


    have thought that they would kick the iron te?


    After they looked at each other, something unexpected happened.


    They ran away without looking back the man who was kicked by Samuel.


    Yvonne, who had been waiting for a good show, was dumbfounded.


    They ran away!


    They actually ran away!


    "Why are they running so fast?" Yvonne asked in astonishment.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. He thought that these people would not believe him


    and wouldpete with him. Who would have thought that they would run away faster?


    "He''s probably frightened by the name of Saber Twelve," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve lived in Hillside Vi, so he was very familiar with Yvonne during this period. In


    Yvonne¡¯s view, Saber Twelve was indeed a little scary when he became serious, but most of the


    time, he was still approachable.


    What Yvonne didn''t know was that Saber Twelve was amiable and approachable. It was just her


    unique treatment. When dealing with outsiders, Saber Twelve''s killer aura was enough to scare


    many people out of their wits.


    "I was going to see you show off your skills." Yvonne was obviously a little disappointed. She did not


    see a good show, and she did not enjoy the feeling of being saved by Samuel.


    "Why don''t I go back home and practice with Saber Twelve and let you enjoy it?" Samuel


    suggested. As long as Yvonne wanted to, Samuel would definitely try his best to satisfy her.


    In Hillside Vi, Saber Twelve suddenly sneezed more than ten times. He had a bad feeling in his


    heart, and his eyelids were twitching.


    "What''s going on? Why is there a sense of danger?"


    Saber Twelve muttered to himself.

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    Tianqi.


    Fei Lingsheng''s appearance aroused He Qingfeng''s great dissatisfaction, because after the incident


    of kneeling down, He Qingfeng had lost face in Tianqi, and even the people of the three halls would


    talk about him in private, which made He Qingfeng bear great pressure. It was not until Elder Yi''s


    departure that he suppressed this matter by his own tough means.


    When He Qingfeng was ready to make the Tianqi people believe him again in violence, Fei


    Lingsheng appeared again. He Qingfeng''s dissatisfaction with her made Fei Lingsheng teach him a


    good lesson.


    In this life, He Qingfeng was miserable. When he was beaten by Fei Lingsheng on the ground, he


    didn''t even know what was going on.


    He used to be a strong man in the Tianqi era, and he was like a god in the secr world.


    But now, after experiencing the blow brought by Samuel and Fei Lingsheng, He Qingfeng began to


    doubt his life.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Where did these guyse from? How could they be so powerful?


    Fei Lingsheng said to He Qingfeng, "With your strength, you''re no match for me at all. I advise you


    to


    give up the idea of stopping me. Besides, I came here under Samuel''s order."


    After hearing the name "Samuel", He Qingfeng began to regret it. If he had known this would


    happen, he would not have fought with Fei Lingsheng. Samuel was a strong man who survived the


    battle a hundred years ago. If this woman was his subordinate, she would not be a weak person.


    He Qingfeng was in a mess. He struggled to get up from the ground and forced a smile on his face,


    saying, "It turns out that Grandmaster uncle sent you here. If you had told me earlier, how could I


    have stopped you?"


    He Qingfeng knew that the news that Fei Lingsheng beat him to the ground would definitely spread


    to the Tianqi realm in a very short time. However, there was nothing he could do. He had to admit


    that he was defeated because of the gap in strength.


    "If that''s the case, then make way for me." Fei Lingsheng said faintly.


    He Qingfeng quickly made way for Fei Lingsheng and ordered his assistant to prevent the people


    who were stationed in the forbidden area from starting a conflict with Fei Lingsheng.


    When Fei Lingsheng arrived at the forbidden area and saw the space tunnel, she had a rush of


    impulse in her heart.


    After all, she was from the Xuanyuan World, and the way home was right in front of her. How could


    she not be moved?


    But she also knew that this was not the time for her to go back. If she wanted to reach the Divine


    Realm, she had to get Samuel''s guidance. And once she left, she was afraid that she would never


    have a chance to get Samuel''s guidance.


    More importantly, Fei Lingsheng also had a kind of fear in her heart. She did not know what had


    happened in the current Xuanyuan World. This kind of unknown would give her an inexplicable fear.


    "What exactly happened? Why did someonee to Earth?" Fei Lingsheng said to herself.


    That night, Fei Lingsheng slept directly in the forbidden area, because she was more eager to know


    what had happened in Xuanyuan World, and the only way to know about it was to catch the people


    from the Xuanyuan World.


    When Fei Lingsheng fell asleep, she came to a very real dream. The surrounding environment was


    thick, and the visibility was very low.


    Fei Lingsheng clearly knew at this moment that she was dreaming, but no matter what she did, she


    couldn''t wake up from the dream. This feeling made Fei Lingsheng feel that the dream was not


    simple.


    "Fei Lingsheng, you betrayed the Xuanyuan World." At this moment, a very deep voice suddenly


    sounded in Fei Lingsheng''s ears.


    Fei Lingsheng frantically circled around, but she didn''t see the owner of the sound. It seemed that


    he was hiding in the thick fog.


    "Who are you?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    "Those who betray the Xuanyuan World are not qualified to live," the voice said again.


    Fei Lingsheng was full of vignce, ready to deal with the sudden situation that woulde at any


    time.


    "Whether I have the right to live is not up to you to decide. You are so sneaky that you don''t dare to


    show up. Come out and talk to me if you have the ability," said Fei Lingsheng.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the dense fog gradually dispersed, and a ce like a paradise


    appeared in front of Fei Lingsheng.


    There were green, peach blossoms in full bloom, and a stream. There were even lively fish in the


    stream, making Fei Lingsheng feel as if she was in reality.


    She knew that no matter how real the scene in front of her was, it was all in her dream.


    Not far away, there was a man sitting under the pavilion. Judging from his back, he should be very


    young.


    "Who are you? Why are you in my dream?" Fei Lingsheng questioned.


    The young man stood up and turned around with a graceful look. With a faint smile, he said, "I


    created this dream. Why can''t I appear?"


    To create a dream!


    Fei Lingsheng was shocked.


    As an expert in the Master Realm, she couldn''t do that. But this man in front of her could do it,


    which showed that his strength was stronger than hers.


    "Why did you create the dream? Why did I appear?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    "Because you betrayed the Xuanyuan World, I want you dead." The young man''s face was full of


    smiles, without any murderous intent. But his words made Fei Lingsheng feel a strong threat.


    "You can create a dream, but it''s a dream after all.


    How can you kill people in the dream?" Fei Lingsheng said with disbelief.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can give it a try. However, I have to warn you, if you try it, you won''t


    have the chance to regret it anymore." The youngster said.


    Fei Lingsheng suddenly felt fear in her heart. It was a matter of life and death. How could she easily


    give it a try? If she really died, wouldn''t it be inexplicable?


    "Are you from the Xuanyuan World?" Fei Lingsheng changed the subject and asked the young man.


    "Yes, I will punish you on behalf of the Xuanyuan World. You betrayed the ce where you were


    born and raised. You deserve to die," the young man said.


    Fei Lingsheng subconsciously shook her head. In her heart, she was extremely afraid of this young


    man, so she didn''t want to be his enemy.


    "I didn''t betray the Xuanyuan World. I don''t know how I got to the earth," Fei Lingsheng said.


    "But you stayed on the earth and didn''t return to the Xuanyuan World. Isn''t that betrayal?" The


    young man said.


    Fei Lingsheng gritted her teeth. Anyway, this was a dream. Even if she told the truth, Samuel would


    not know.


    "The reason why I stayed on the earth was that I hoped Samuel could help me reach the Divine


    Realm. Because he was the only Divine Realm master in the entire Xuanyuan World, and he was


    the only one who could help me," Fei Lingsheng said.


    After hearing this, the young man suddenly sneered.

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    Fei Lingsheng looked at the young man in confusion, not knowing where his smile came from.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The young man stoppedughing and said to Fei Lingsheng, "Who told you that he is the only


    Divine Realm master in Xuanyuan World."


    After carefully tasting these words, Fei Lingsheng''s eyes widened.


    His meaning was very obvious. In Xuanyuan World, there was not only Samuel who was a Divine


    Realm master, but also other Divine Realm masters.


    And this person was obviously him.


    Because he could create dreams, which was beyond Fei Lingsheng''s ability.


    Above the Master realm, wasn''t it the Divine Realm?


    "You... you are also a Divine Realm master!" After saying this, Fei Lingsheng suddenly shook her


    head and said, "Impossible, impossible. How could there be a Divine Realm master in Xuanyuan


    World?"


    "Why are you so sure?" The young man asked curiously.


    "Because I know the Xuanyuan World well enough," Fei Lingsheng said.


    "Stupid good-for-nothing, with your ability, how could


    you know about the Xuanyuan World? Do you really think the Xuanyuan World is really like what


    you saw?" The young man said disdainfully.


    For the first time, Fei Lingsheng doubted herself. She had lived for hundreds of years and visited


    every ce in the Xuanyuan World. If she didn''t know much about the Xuanyuan World, what


    should she do?


    "You... you are a Divine Realm master in the Xuanyuan World, but... but why can you still stay in the


    Xuanyuan World?" Fei Lingsheng asked. She thought it was a w of the young man, because


    when he showed his expression, he would attract the attention of the Heaven Gate, which would


    allow him to ascend to another high-level space. It was not something that man-made forces could


    refuse.


    The reason Samuel failed to reach the Divine Realm at that time was that he had not reached the


    Divine Realm yet..


    "This is the reason why you don''t know my existence. I hid my aura, so that I can stay in the


    Xuanyuan World," the young man exined.


    "Haha." Fei Lingsheng sneered and said, "Do you really think I will believe you? There is a higher-


    level space and a stronger realm breakthrough. How can you stay in the Xuanyuan World?"


    "Because I knew long ago Samuel would destroy the Xuanyuan World. That''s why I waited for him.


    After he dies, I can ascend without any worries," the young man said.


    Samuel would destroy the Xuanyuan World?


    How could it be possible? He just wanted to kill the Velocisaurus now. It was a good thing for


    Xuanyuan World. How could it destroy the Xuanyuan World?


    Fei Lingsheng felt that the young man in front of her was full of lies.


    Moreover, even if he was really a Divine Realm master, he could not predict the future.


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want to do in my dream?" Fei Lingsheng got into the subject.


    Since he created the dream and appeared in it, he must have a purpose.


    "I want you to help me. As long as Samuel dies, I can tell you how to reach the Divine Realm." The


    youngster said.


    Fei Lingsheng frowned and said, "Do you want me to kill Samuel? I''m no match for him with my


    strength."


    "Of course I won''t let you make a move," the young man said with a smile. He seemed to think that


    Fei Lingsheng thought too highly of herself, so he was still a little disdainful.


    "What I asked you to do is to kill Yvonne," the young man said.


    "Why?" Fei Lingsheng asked in confusion. Yvonne was now just an ordinary person, who would not


    pose any threat to the Xuanyuan World. It could even be said that she was an innocent person. Her


    life and


    death had nothing to do with the Xuanyuan World.


    Moreover, if she killed Yvonne, he might arouse Samuel¡¯s anger and vent it on the entire Xuanyuan


    World. That would be a threat to the Xuanyuan World.


    "You don''t need to know why. As long as you can help me kill this woman, I can tell you how to


    reach the Divine Realm," the young man said.


    Reach the Divine Realm!


    For Fei Lingsheng, this was definitely a great temptation, because her current goal was to reach the


    Divine Realm and ascend to another world.


    But...


    Yvonne was more important than the world to Samuel. If Yvonne died, it would be hard for Fei


    Lingsheng to imagine what Samuel would do.


    Moreover, it was she who did it. Samuel would never let her go. Fei Ling would die in Samuel¡¯s


    hands sooner orter, even if they pursued her from the ends of the earth.


    "Are you afraid of Samuel¡¯s revenge? You don''t have to. After killing Yvonne, you can go back to the


    Xuanyuan World. I can keep you safe," the young man continued.


    Fei Lingsheng still didn''t dare to easily agree, because this decision was a huge change in her life.


    On the one hand, she had to reach the Divine Realm, and on the other hand, she had to thoroughly


    anger Divine Realm master, which made it difficult for her to make a choice.


    Just at this moment, the dream suddenly disappeared.


    When Fei Lingsheng opened her eyes, he had returned to reality.


    It was also at this moment that the dark forest of the Xuanyuan World let out Velocisaurus''s roar,


    which resounded through the entire Xuanyuan World and made the world tremble.

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    After Samuel dropped out of the school with Yvonne, Yvonne waspletely free. She was no


    longer constrained by her studies, which made Yvonnehappy.


    Seeing Yvonne happy, Samuel also became happy unconsciously. In addition, reading was of little


    use to Yvonne now. After Yvonne started to practice martial arts, it would be easier for her to learn


    something.


    After bing a real cultivator, it would not be toote to learn those things that she was interested


    in.


    "When are you going to teach me how to cultivate?" Yvonne asked Samuel with expectation.


    "As long as you want, you can start at any time," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne thought about it carefully and said, "Why don''t you give me another day off? Let''s start


    tomorrow."


    Seeing Yvonne''s eyes darting around, Samuel knew that she must have some idea. He asked,


    "What do you want to do today?"


    Yvonne put on a mysterious look and said, "I won''t tell you. Juste with me."


    Samuel didn''t say much. It wasn''t until Yvonne took him to the amusement park that he had a wry


    smile on his face. With his current mentality, he was really not interested in these things.


    However, since Yvonne wanted to y, Samuel would naturally y along to the end.


    Looking at the rollercoaster, Yvonne showed a look of amazement and fear. She said, "I wanted to


    y in the past, but I didn''t dare. You''ll protect me, won''t you?"


    "I have more exciting ways to y. Do you want to give it a try?" Samuel said. In his eyes, the roller


    coaster was not exciting at all. After all, Samuel could fly with his own ability. If Yvonne could fly


    around in the sky, wouldn''t it be more exciting than the roller coaster?


    Yvonne pursed her lips and did not ask what Samuel''s so-called more exciting game was. She had


    always wanted to try the rollercoaster. With Samuel''s protection, she decided to give it a try today.


    "Come on, let''s line up." Yvonne pulled Samuel and squeezed into the line of people.


    Provocations such as roller coaster were usually very popr in the amusement park. It was their


    turn after nearly an hour in line.


    After following the staff to do some warm-up exercises, the two of them got on the rollercoaster.


    Before he even started the engine, Yvonne was already starting to be nervous. She


    continuously took deep breaths to relieve herself.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    On the other hand, Samuel''s expression was the same as usual. There was not a single ripple in his


    heart.


    Although the rollercoaster was exciting, it was a piece of cake for people like Samuel.


    "Aren''t you afraid at all?" Yvonne felt confused, because her nervousness was quite different from


    Samuel''s calmness.


    "Have you forgotten who I am?" Samuel asked.


    "How boring." Yvonne rolled her eyes.


    Not long after, the rollercoaster started. Yvonne was so nervous that she clenched her fists, and her


    face was visibly turning pale.


    In fact, she was timid. If it weren''t for Samuel apanying her, Yvonne would never have been


    able to challenge such an exciting thing for the rest of her life.


    It was a pity that the sense of security Samuel gave her could not let Yvonne get rid of her own fear.


    When the roller coaster drove up to the first downward slope, Yvonne had already closed her eyes.


    The scream in her ears made her even more nervous.


    Samuel enjoyed the scenery nearby with a calm face. Suddenly, in the crowd, Samuel found that


    someone was staring at him. When he looked over with his senses, he could not find any target,


    which made Samuel feel very strange.


    Ordinary people''s vision could never make him have such a feeling.


    Samuel immediately used his Divine Sense to cover the entire amusement park. However, not a


    single person was a cultivator.


    Suddenly, the scream became louder and stronger as the rollercoaster swooped down. However,


    Samuel had a vague sense of foreboding.


    Logically speaking, now that he had the strength of a Divine Realm master, he would never have


    this kind of feeling on earth.


    At this time, a crisp sound suddenly came to Samuel''s ears. The track in front of him was broken!


    The tourists who were suffering from the huge impact did not find this, but Samuel saw it clearly.


    Generally speaking, the facilities in the amusement park, especially this kind of stimting project,


    would be tested every day. The probability of this was very low, not to mention the serious rail


    breakdown.


    Samuel felt for the first time that this was done on purpose, and this person was likely to be the one


    who had been staring at him.


    However, the Divine Sense could not sense his existence at all. What was going on?


    The roller coaster was about to travel to the ce where the railway was broken. Samuel had to put


    the problem aside for the time being and use his own ability to allow the roller coaster to cross


    safely the ce where the railway was broken to avoid tragedy.


    No one knew that they had just experienced the moment of life and death. It was not until the roller


    coaster hadpletely passed that those tourists came back to their senses from the huge impact.


    As for Samuel, he walked toward the staff as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    After walking in front of the staff, Samuel said directly, "You can''t continue this project. The track has


    been cut off. You must repair it."


    The staff member rolled his eyes and couldn''t help cursing, "Crazy."


    The reason why the staff scolded him was that they thought Samuel was looking for trouble on


    purpose. The project was running well. How could the track suddenly fall apart?


    What''s more, the staff subconsciously regarded the words of the little boy as a prank.


    "If someone dies, can you take responsibility for it?" Samuel continued. Although these tourists did


    not know him, and even if these people died, it had nothing to do with him. Since he knew about it,


    he could not let such a tragedy happen in front of him.


    "Are you out of your mind? Why didn''t you die just now?" the staff member said impatiently.


    Samuel continued, "If you don''t do an examination, all the people in the next carriage will die. Can


    you bear the consequences?"


    "Hurry up and leave. Don''t make any trouble. If not, I''ll call security." The staff member had


    obviously lost his patience. He pushed Samuel, trying to push him away.


    However, Samuel stood still, as stable as Mount Tai. On the contrary, the staff member was almost


    knocked down by the rebounding force.


    At this time, Yvonne came to Samuel and asked," What''s wrong? Let¡¯s hurry to y the next


    project."


    Although the staff members were still shocked by the rebounding force, after hearing Yvonne¡¯s


    words, they hurriedly said, "Hurry up and take your boyfriend away. He has gone crazy."


    "You''re the crazy one." Yvonne didn''t know what had happened, but when she heard that the staff


    dared to scold Samuel, she immediately retorted.


    Looking at Yvonne''s protective look, Samuel couldn''t helpughing.


    "The railway has been cut off. If this project continues, someone will die. That''s why I asked them to


    repair it, " Samuel said to Yvonne.


    "The railway is cut off?"


    Yvonne was stunned for a moment. If the track was really cut off, how could they be safe and


    sound?


    Leaning into Samuel''s ear, Yvonne said in a low voice, "Are you kidding me? We came down safe


    and sound, didn''t we?"


    "If it weren''t for me, this carriage of people would have died a long time ago," Samuel said.


    Yvonne still had great faith in Samuel''s abilities. After all, he had already been called God by


    another world, so what he said should be true.


    Moreover, Yvonne couldn¡¯t think of any possibility that Samuel would stir up trouble for no reason.


    "What about your leader? Regarding this matter, you''d better report it to the police and check out


    the possibility of the ident. In case of an ident, you can''t take the responsibility," Yvonne said


    to the staff.


    "You two lunatics. If you don''t leave now, I''ll really call the security guards."


    At this time, the tourists who were waiting were also impatient.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and drive."


    "Yes, there are still so many people waiting in line. Why are you dawdling? Do you want to


    deliberately dy time?"


    "We bought tickets. Believe it or not, I''ll sue you."


    A lot of tourists began to shout. The staff could only point at Samuel and said loudly, "This guy said


    that the track is cut off and asked us to check it. If he hadn''t been here to dy the time, it would


    have been opened a long time ago."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the angry eyes of the tourists instantly turned to Samuel.


    "You''re crazy, aren''t you? You sat well just now. Why the track was cut off when it was over?"


    "Don''t tell me you''re trying to find an excuse to y it again."


    "Get out of here. Otherwise, I won''t show you any mercy."


    Some people shouted at Samuel and threatened him to get out of here.


    Yvonne secretly tugged at the corner of Samuel''s clothes and said, "Or, let''s go. These people don''t


    believe you at all."


    Samuel could leave and let these guys have a taste of the consequences of ignorance.


    But the consequences were too serious for them. Samuel could not watch so many lively lives die in


    front of him.


    "It won''t take a long time to repair it. But if there is an ident, you will all die. If you are not afraid,


    you can try it," Samuel said.


    As soon as Samuel said this, some people began to hesitate. Riding a roller coaster was looking for


    excitement, but it was by no means risking one''s life to y.


    "Why don''t we have a check? We won''t be at ease when we hear that."


    "I think it''s fine. It''s better to waste some time than to really have an ident." "Hey, how did you


    open the lock? Hurry up and help


    me open it."


    The more powerful the people who shouted just now, the more frightened they were now. When


    they thought that they might really die, all of their faces changed.


    The staff originally hoped that the tourist could directly scold Samuel away, but they did not expect


    the situation to turn out like this all of a sudden. They had no choice but to ask their leaders for


    instructions.


    The relevant person in charge soon arrived. With a bad temper, he directly scolded the staff


    member.


    Then he looked at Samuel and said, "Little boy, get out of here. Do you know how much loss it will


    cause? Do you know what the track is made of? How could it be broken so easily?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Samuel knew that these stimted entertainment equipment were very cautious. In the face of


    general situations, it was impossible for an ident to happen.


    However, the process of rail fragmentation was very unusual. Someone had done it intentionally.


    "You will thank me after you send someone to check it. " Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    "Hurry up and send someone to check. Don''t waste time."


    "Yes, if there is really no problem, we can y at ease."


    "Under these circumstances, who dares to sit down?"


    Some tourists joined in for the sake of their own peace of mind.


    Seeing that the situation was out of control, the leader could only let the security personnel check it.


    He knew that if he did not let these tourists rest assured, this project would probably be temporarily


    closed.


    "Kid, if there is nothing wrong with the examination; I will be caught by you by the police station


    today." The leader said to Samuel, gnashing his teeth. He thought that this unnecessary trouble was


    brought by Samuel, so he must give him enough punishment.


    "If it really is broken, then you have to thank him." Yvonne said.


    The leader smiled disdainfully. In his opinion, this kind of situation would never happen, so how


    could he have the opportunity to thank Samuel?


    After a while, the security guard''s rapid breathing suddenly came from the leader''s walkie-talkie. He


    said, "Manager, something serious has happened. The track has been cut off!"

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021


    Hearing these words, the manager was directly stunned. Those tourists who had just got on the


    rollercoaster felt a cold sweat on their backs.


    The track was broken!


    If he operated the equipment in this situation, the consequences would be imaginable.


    For those tourists, they hadpletely saved their lives. But even so, some people were also


    scared to soft their legs.


    "How is it possible?" The manager wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "Look carefully.


    Is there something wrong with your eyes? How could the track be broken?"


    The security guard was obviously very scared. When he spoke, his breath was very severe. He


    said, "I didn''t see wrongly. It''s really broken. Turn off the roller coaster equipment immediately."


    The manager swallowed his saliva. If this was true, the consequences could be imagined. As the


    manager, he would inevitably take huge responsibility. It was very likely that he would be doomed


    for the rest of his life.


    "Okay, I''ll inform the park right away," the manager said.


    "Humph." Yvonne snorted coldly and said, "Are you willing to believe us now?"


    The manager nodded repeatedly and said to Samuel gratefully, "Little brother, thank you so much. If


    it weren''t for you, something big would have happened today."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel had never thought of anything in return for what he had done. There was no point in


    thanking him. He just did not want to see these innocent people die.


    And to a certain extent, the consequences of the rail breakdown were caused by him. If these


    tourists died identally, Samuel could also be regarded as an indirect cause of their death.


    After all, that person wasing for Samuel.


    "I don''t need your gratitude." Samuel said in a faint voice.


    The manager was a little embarrassed. Just now, he wanted to strangle Samuel. Now, he only had


    gratitude for Samuel in his heart, but Samuel obviously did not ept it.


    "Little brother, thank you. You saved our lives."


    "If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid we would all die here today."


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Those who red at Samuel just now also expressed their gratitude to him.


    Samuel held Yvonne''s hand and left the crowd.


    "Those people are still thanking you. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?" Yvonne asked Samuel


    in confusion. In her opinion, Samuel should be grateful for being a hero. How could he leave so


    soon?


    "This was caused by me. If they die, I have to be responsible for it. So I don''t need them to thank


    me." Samuel said faintly.


    "Because of you?" Yvonne looked at Samuel in confusion. It was the responsibility of the


    amusement park for the rail to be cut off. How could it have anything to do with Samuel?


    "Do you remember the person I mentioned to you before? He''s from the Xuanyuan World," Samuel


    said.


    Samuel told everything to Yvonne, including the incident of Elder Yi getting injured.


    Yvonne nodded and thought. The track was broken. Did it have anything to do with that person? But


    didn''t Samuel say that the man had left Yanxia and gone abroad?


    "I remember, but didn''t you say that he went abroad?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    The reason Samuel thought so was that he did not sense that person''s aura when his Divine Sense


    covered the whole Yanxia, so he subconsciously thought so.


    But now it seemed that Samuel was still too confident. The man was still in Yanxia, and he was by


    his side. He had used some means to cover up his own aura, so Samuel did not sense his


    existence.


    Samuel was also very curious about this point.


    After all, he was now a Divine Realm master, and ordinary people couldn''t hide their aura at all.


    Even a top-level master like Fei Lingsheng couldn''t do it, so he was very surprised how that person


    did it.


    "I was wrong. He''s by our side. It''s just that I haven''t noticed him yet," Samuel said.


    Beside them!


    Yvonne subconsciously clenched Samuel''s hand. If such a dangerous person was by their side,


    wouldn''t it be very dangerous?


    "You didn''t mean to scare me, did you?" Yvonne looked left and right with obvious fear in his eyes.


    "Let''s go home first," Samuel said. He did not know what would happen if they went on ying.


    Therefore, in Samuel''s opinion, it was the best choice to go home. He would not implicate those


    innocent people.


    Yvonne was still unsatisfied; she did not act willfully under such circumstances. She said, "Let''s go.


    I don''t want to y anymore."


    Samuel''s heart was heavy. He knew that the man was by his side, but he could not find him. This


    made him more dangerous, and he couldpletely hide his aura. This meant that as long as he


    did not show up, Samuel would never be able to find him. This was the biggest trouble.


    How could he feel at ease letting a bomb that could explode at any time stay by his side and it could


    not be ruled out?

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022


    Back home, Samuel sat on the sofa in the living room with a serious look on his face.


    Yvonne knew that the matter was serious, so he didn''t dare to disturb Samuel.


    At present, for Samuel, the situation was indeed somewhat out of his control. That was because he


    could not sense the existence of the other party, which meant that the other party could do whatever


    he wanted under his nose and do anything that was unfavorable to him. Moreover, he had no way


    to prevent this situation from happening.


    This gave Samuel a headache.


    Moreover, there was one thing Samuel could not figure out. How did he manage topletely block


    his aura?


    It should be known that in front of a God Realm expert like Samuel, there was almost no one who


    could do this. Unless, his strength was also simr to that of a God Realm expert. There was a


    chance that he would be able to do this.


    But ording to Samuel''s understanding of Xuanyuan World, this possibility was very small, small


    to the extent that it was impossible.


    In Xuanyuan World, the Divine Realm was a legendary realm. That was to say, in the past hundreds


    of years,


    no Divine Realm master had appeared at all. Moreover, Samuel had reached the Divine Realm,


    which could be regarded as abination of various factors.


    At this time, Elder Yi came out of the room. After a few days of treatment, his physical condition had


    obviously improved a lot. After all, he was also an expert in the Eight-Light Realm, and his self-


    healing ability was very strong.


    Seeing Samuel''s serious expression, Elder Yi could not help asking," Grandmaster uncle, what


    happened?"


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "Do you remember the person who hurt you? What does he


    look like?"


    "Yes, I do," Elder Yi said.


    "Can you draw it out?" Samuel asked. He could not sense the other party''s existence with his Divine


    Sense. He could only take a step back. If he could know the other party''s appearance, he would


    have a clue.


    "I can describe it, but I''m not good at painting," Elder Yi said with a look of embarrassment.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I''ve studied sketching for many years. If you can describe the characteristics, I should be able to


    draw them," Yvonne said.


    Samuel looked at Yvonne in surprise. Before he was reborn, he and Yvonne had been husband and


    wife for many years, but he didn''t know that Yvonne was good at sketching.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you believe me?" Yvonne pouted and said when she saw Samuel looking at


    her in surprise.


    Samuel hurriedly shook his head and said, "It''s not that I don''t believe it, it''s just that I was a bit


    surprised."


    Looking at Samuel, it seemed that he didn''t know that she had such a skill at all. Yvonne couldn''t


    help asking, "Has the future me given up the sketch?"


    Yvonne had always dreamed of bing a sketch master.


    However, there was a gap between dreams and reality. When she left college and got in touch with


    society, she would face the problem of survival. Before Samuel appeared, the Sue family''s life was


    very difficult, so Yvonne had to give up her dream.


    "You, who used to be in the future, should have given up. But now, you can do anything you want,"


    Samuel said.


    Yvonne understood what Samuel meant, because she knew Samuel was reborn, but Elder Yi was a


    little confused.


    Used to be in the future, when these two words were put together, it would feel rather awkward no


    matter how he thought about it.


    After Yvonne brought the brush and paper, Elder Yi began to describe Yvonne based on his


    memory of that person.


    Samuel didn''t disturb her. After half a day''s modification, the portrait was finallypleted. The


    person in the portrait gave Samuel a very strong sense of familiarity. He was sure that he had seen


    this person somewhere, but for a moment, he couldn''t remember where.


    "Grandmaster, do you know this person?" Elder Yi asked.


    Samuel''s brows furrowed tightly. The memories in his mind surged like tidal waves, constantly


    changing.


    "Yi Qingshan!" Samuel said!


    In this familiar portrait, some features might be wrong because of Elder Yi, so there were some


    deviations. But Samuel still recognized that this person was Yi Qingshan.


    He was a supreme master of the Xia State in Xuanyuan World!


    Samuel didn''t expect that the guy from the Xuanyuan World would be him.


    "Grandmaster, who is Yi Qingshan?" Elder Yi could not wait to ask.


    "He''s a supreme master of the Xia State in Xuanyuan World. How could he be here? And with his


    strength, how could he hide his aura under my eyes?" Samuel said, gritting his teeth.


    Yi Qingshan was only at the Ultimate Master Realm.


    Although he had dominated the Xuanyuan World, in Samuel''s eyes, he was like an ant.


    Elder Yi and Yvonne were not qualified to answer Samuel''s question, so both of them remained


    silent.


    Samuel picked up the portrait again and again. Who else could it be but Yi Qingshan?


    Could it be that he had broken through to the Divine Realm all of a sudden, which was why he had


    not been sensed by Samuel¡¯s Divine Sense?


    But how could it be possible?


    Although many things had changed after rebirth, it was not easy to break through to the Divine


    Realm. How could Yi Qingshan do it!

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023


    Seeing Samuel fall into silence with a serious look on his face, Elder Yi did not dare to interrupt


    Samuel''s thoughts, but he also began to think about it in his heart.


    Since Samuel believed that Yi Qingshan''s strength could not hide his aura, then was there any


    other possibility?


    "Did Yi Qingshan take advantage of some divine object?"


    Or someone had helped Yi Qingshan cover up his aura, which was all possible.


    After a long time, Samuel took a deep breath and said, "We''re in big trouble. He can hide his aura


    so that I can''t find him at all. That means he can do whatever he wants with me."


    "Is there no other way?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel shook his head. Unless Yi Qingshan was willing to reveal himself, it would be extremely


    difficult to find him. This was because he could randomly change his appearance once he reached


    the extreme master level. Under this kind of situation, Samuel would not be able to discover him


    even if he passed by Samuel.


    "Is it possible that he used something or someone''s help to cover up his breath?" Elder Yi asked.


    However, this kind of spection could not help with the current situation, because the problem was


    that the problem was not how Yi Qingshan did it, but Samuel could not find him at all.


    "It''s not important anymore. I have to find a way to find him." After saying this, Samuel looked at


    Yvonne.


    Yvonne felt Samuel was looking at her deliberately. He must have something to say, so she asked,"


    Whatever you want me to do."


    Samuel smiled helplessly. The reason he looked at Yvonne was because he wanted to go to the


    Tianqi and see the situation of the space tunnel himself. He could also discuss this matter with Fei


    Lingsheng.


    Meanwhile, in Yvonne''s current state, it was unknown if she would be able to ept the power of


    Fu Yao.


    "I have to leave Cloud City for a period of time, and I have to take you with me," Samuel said. If he


    left Yvonne, Yi Qingshan was likely to harm Yvonne. This was a situation that Samuel did not want


    to see.


    "Sure." Yvonne beamed with joy and said, "I''ll just take it as a trip. You don''t know how few times


    I''ve left Cloud City since I was a child, let alone going farther away."


    "You continue to stay here to heal your wounds. When your wounds arepletely healed, you can


    go back to Tianqi." Samuel turned his head and said to Elder Yi. Although Elder Yi''s wounds had


    been mostly healed, they were not healed in the end. Only in


    Hillside Vi could his injuries get better.


    Elder Yi had already regarded Samuel as his Grandmaster uncle, so he had to obey what Samuel


    said.


    "Don''t worry, Grandmaster Uncle. I''ll help you look after the house," Elder Yi said.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s go," Samuel said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne was particrly excited. Although she didn''t know where Samuel would take her to, she


    was happy to leave Cloud City and see the outside world.


    "Don''t you need to pack up?" Yvonne asked.


    "No need. As long as you have money, you can solve any problem," Samuel said tly. This was the


    advantage of having money. Anything that could be bought with money would not need to be


    cleaned up.


    "Tut tut tut, you''re really rich," Yvonne said with a pout.


    Samuel smiled faintly.


    The two decided to set off immediately.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After leaving the vi area of Cloudridge, Samuel had a strange feeling in his heart. He always felt


    that someone was watching him in the dark. But when he used his Divine Sense to sense, there


    was no one nearby. This was probably the shadow of his heart that he could not control Yi


    Qingshan''s whereabouts.


    Samuel did not pay too much attention to this


    problem. As long as Yvonne was by his side, as long as he could ensure Yvonne''s safety, it would


    not be a big problem for Samuel.


    Furthermore, even if Yi Qingshan wanted to deal with him, he wouldn''t have bothered the likes of


    Saber Twelve and Manfred.


    When they arrived at the airport, Yvonne was obviously a little nervous, because she had already


    said that only a handful of times had left Cloud City. Samuel could guess that Yvonne had never


    taken a ne.


    "The ne is much smoother than the roller coaster. You are not afraid of the roller coaster. Are you


    afraid of taking a ne?" Samuel said to Yvonne with a smile.


    Yvonne did have a little fear in her heart. After all, it was an object flying in the sky. If something


    went wrong, it was very likely that he would die.


    "The failure rate of the ne should be very low, right? " Yvonne casually asked.


    "Of course." Samuel smiled. If the failure rate of the ne was high, no one would dare to take it.


    After saying that, the smile on Samuel¡¯s face froze.


    The failure rate of the ne was indeed low, and each ne would be checked to ensure that the


    ne was safe before it took off.


    However, this was normal situation without external interference. If external interference happened,


    no one knew what would happen.


    For example, the track of the roller coaster!


    Thinking of this, Samuel quickly took Yvonne¡¯s hand, stood up, and prepared to leave the airport.


    "What''s wrong? Although I''m scared, it''s not to the point of not daring to sit. Are you not going to sit


    anymore?" Yvonne asked Samuel in confusion.


    If something happened to the ne, Samuel could guarantee his and Yvonne¡¯s safety. However,


    other passengers would be implicated because of him. That was why Samuel changed his mind.


    Of course, Samuel could save everyone in the cabin, but once he did so, it would be an


    international-level piece of news.


    "If you didn''t remind me, I would have forgotten about the amusement park''s matter," Samuel said.


    Amusement park?


    Yvonne suddenly thought of the rollercoaster, and then understood why Samuel did not take the


    ne.


    "That guy is so annoying. He ruined my chance to get on a ne," Yvonne said discontentedly.


    After walking out of the airport, Samuel said, "If you want to experience the feeling of flying in the


    sky, I can satisfy you, but you have to wait until evening."


    Hearing this, Yvonne rolled her eyes and asked, "Can


    you fly?" "For me, it''s a piece of cake," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Really?" Yvonne asked expectantly.


    "Of course it''s true. Let''s y around during the day and travel at night. How about that?" Samuel


    said.


    Since Yvonne hadn''t gone out for a trip, Samuel might as well treat this trip as a trip with Yvonne. In


    addition, ying during the day and travelling at night wouldn''t waste too much time.

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024


    Afterwards, Samuel went to find Manfred.


    Manfred, who had already abdicated, was now living apletely shameful life with Liu Fang. He


    waspletely immersed in the world of the two, unable to extricate himself. As for anything in the


    outside world, Manfred did not care about it at all.


    Furthermore, under the violence of Saber Twelve, even if Manfred abdicated, his former enemies


    would not dare toe and take revenge for fear of dying in Saber Twelve''s hands.


    Right now, Manfred was living a carefree and carefree life.


    When Samuel came looking for him, Manfred was still somewhat surprised. That was because he


    had never told Samuel where he lived.


    However, on second thought, he realized that Samuel was the leader of Saber Twelve''s group. If he


    wanted to find out where he lived, Saber Twelve could easily find out.


    "Why do you have the time to think of me today?" Manfred asked after taking Samuel home.


    Liu Fang was very virtuous as she poured a ss of water for Samuel and Yvonne.


    The descendants of the schrly family were constantly revealing their elegance. This was also


    why Manfred could not help but fall in love with Liu Fang. It was because the women he had been in


    contact with were all from the night club. All of them were beautiful and attractive, just like a younger


    sister. However, Liu Fang was apletely different feeling. She was a true woman.


    "I hope that you can live in Hillside Vi," Samuel said directly. This was the reason why he had


    come to Manfred. After all, Manfred was the one who he had nned to bring to the Xuanyuan


    World. If he could start cultivating at this time, Manfred would be able to integrate into the Xuanyuan


    World better in the future.


    "What''s wrong? You won''t dislike the environment here, right? It was personally made by my wife."


    Manfred intentionally acted as if he wasn''t happy.


    "I don''t mean that." Samuel looked at Liu Fang. He didn''t know if it was appropriate to say


    something in front of her.


    Liu Fang was a very reasonable woman. When she saw the look in Samuel¡¯s eyes, she knew that


    she was not suitable for being present. She said to Manfred," I''ll go back to my room first."


    Manfred didn''t say much. Since Samuel had a taboo, it would be best for Liu Fang to go back to her


    room.


    "If you have anything to say, then just say it. Don''t ruin our rtionship. In such a short period of


    time, I will have to spend a lot of effort to coax her." Manfred said to Samuel.


    "No, I don¡¯t think so. She''s quite reasonable," Samuel said.


    "It''s one thing to be reasonable, but it''s another to be cute. You''re still young and don''t belong to the


    world of adults." Manfred said in disdain.


    Samuel couldn''t help rolling his eyes. This guy clearly knew about his business, but he deliberately


    used this question to deal with him.


    "I asked a friend to build a Spiritual Array for Hillside Vi. It can be cultivated there. You can get


    some power that ordinary people can''t. Don''t ask for the reason or why. I will tell you in the future,"


    Samuel said.


    Manfred''s eyelids twitched. Ordinary people didn''t have the power to do such a thing. That was the


    power of Samuel.


    This made Manfred''s heart palpitate. It could be said that no one would be able to remain calm in


    the face of such a matter.


    However, moving into Hillside Vi meant Manfred and Liu Fang''s world would no longer exist. This


    was something Manfred was unable to ept. After all, the two of them were at a stage where they


    were practically inseparable from each other. They could not wait to be together at every moment. If


    there were other people, it would be more or less inconvenient.


    "Samuel, can we talk about this matter after a period of time?" Manfred did not refuse. Instead, he


    wanted to allow his and Liu Fang''s world to continue to exist for a period of time.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Samuel could not predict what would happen after a period of time. However, the appearance of Yi


    Qingshan had greatly changed Samuel¡¯s control over the world. No one knew when an ident


    would ur. Hence, in Samuel''s opinion, the earlier Manfred lived in Hillside Vi, the better. This


    was because he was not sure when he would suddenly return to the Xuanyuan World.


    "Something happened in the past two days, which led to me breaking out of control of some things,


    so the sooner you go to the vi, the better," Samuel said.


    Manfred knew Samuel was only saying this for his own good. It was impossible for him to treat


    Samuel''s kindness as an ill-intentioned act. He could only say,'' Alright, I''ll discuss it with her."


    "The current cultivation is crucial to you in the future. This matter cannot be trifled with," Samuel


    said.


    "What will happen in the future?" Manfred couldn''t resist his curiosity and asked.


    Samuel hesitated for a moment and said, "In this universe, there are other worlds. In the future, I


    will go to another ce called the Xuanyuan World. If you are capable enough, I will take you with


    me."


    These words caused Manfred to be stunned on the spot.


    Although he had already epted what had


    happened to Samuel.


    Manfred still couldn''t believe what he had heard in the other world.


    Although some people had said that in addition to the Earth, there was also an alien civilization in


    the universe, this matter was just a legend and had never been verified in any way.


    But now, Samuel told him that there were indeed other worlds besides Earth!

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025


    After a long time, Manfred finally recovered from his state of shock.


    "Samuel, what sort of world is the Xuanyuan World?" Manfred asked.


    "It''s the world of cultivators. That''s why I want you to cultivate. Besides, in that world where the


    strong prey on the weak, if you''re not strong enough, you''re likely to be killed for no reason,"


    Samuel said.


    In Xuanyuan World, power was the symbol of identity. Only by having power could one protect


    himself to the greatest extent.


    Manfred solemnly nodded his head and said, "Can I tell these things to Liu Fang?"


    "It''s up to you," Samuel said helplessly. Manfred used to be a yboy, but now he was so in love


    with a woman. He didn''t know what kind of magic Liu Fang had to make Manfred change like this.


    "Okay, after we''ve discussed it, I''ll go look for you again," Manfred said.


    "You don''t have to look for me. I will leave Cloud City for a period of time. When you have decided,


    you can move things directly to Hillside Vi to choose a room, " Samuel said.


    The two of them chatted for a while before Samuel left


    with Yvonne.


    Manfred returned to his room.


    Liu Fang was half lying on the bed, ying with her mobile phone as if nothing had happened.


    There was no dissatisfaction on her face.


    Manfred pounced on her like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey.


    "It''s still broad daylight, what are you trying to do?" Liu Fang tried her best to push Manfred away.


    However, as a weak woman, how could she possibly be able to contend against Manfred?


    After a bitter battle, Manfred told Liu Fang about his trip to Hillside Vi.


    Liu Fang was originally a well-disciplined woman. However, ever since she followed Manfred, she


    had done many things out of line. She had never dared to think about doing such a thing in broad


    daylight.


    "Why do you want to live in his house?" Liu Fang asked in confusion. She had a good ce to live


    in and suddenly wanted to live under someone else''s roof. Furthermore, Manfred had not rejected it,


    which really made her curious.


    "What I am about to say next, you definitely won''t believe me. However, I can assure you that


    everything I said is absolutely true." Manfred said in a serious tone.


    Liu Fang had seen many times when Manfred was shameless, but he suddenly became so serious,


    which made Liu Fang a little ufortable.


    "Tell me, I believe you."


    Afterward, Manfred told Liu Fang everything that Samuel had told him.


    After hearing this, Liu Fang felt as if she had watched a blockbuster.


    Practicing? Another world?


    Wasn''t this just a chivalric story?


    "Don''t tell me you really believe it?" Liu Fang said.


    Manfred knew that she wouldn''t easily believe it. After all, no one would believe such a thing so


    easily.


    However, Manfred did not doubt Samuel¡¯s words in the slightest.


    "It''s normal that you don''t believe me, but I hope that you know that all of this is true. There are


    absolutely no lies. The reason why I am with you is because of him. He told me that in the future, I


    will quit my job in the underground because of you and that is why I looked for you." Manfred said.


    "You''re an adult. How can you be cheated because of these words?" Liu Fang said helplessly. Her


    family was well-educated and had believed in science since she was a child. These things beyond


    the scope of science were the remarks of the cult in Liu Fang''s eyes.


    At this time, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Manfred felt a little strange. Could it be that Samuel had returned?


    When he opened the door, he saw that it was not Samuel who was standing outside. It was Saber


    Twelve.


    "Why are you here?" Manfred asked in confusion.


    "Samuel sent me here. I don''t know why either," said Saber Twelve. He had only received Samuel''s


    order for him to make a trip to Manfred''s house. As for the reason, Samuel did not borate.


    "What''s going on?" Manfred asked in confusion. He had no idea why Samuel had sent Saber


    Twelve to his house.


    Samuel had done this because he had expected Manfred to tell Liu Fang about it. Liu Fang would


    not believe him, and that was why he had asked Saber Twelve toe.


    Because Saber Twelve had the ability that ordinary people didn''t have. He wanted Liu Fang to


    believe those words, and he had to let her see it with her own eyes.


    At this moment, Manfred''s phone rang. It was a call from Samuel.


    Before Manfred could ask his own questions, Samuel asked, "Has Saber Twelve arrived?"


    "He has arrived. What did you ask him toe here for?" Manfred asked.


    "If you tell these things to Liu Fang, will she be able to easily believe it?" Samuel asked.


    "No, she doesn''t believe it at all." Manfred said.


    "That''s the reason why Saber Twelve went to your house. He can use his strength to prove that


    those things are true," Samuel said.


    Manfred looked at Saber Twelve with surprised eyes. Using his strength as proof, this meant that


    Saber Twelve''s cultivation had begun!


    "Samuel, you are really unkind. No wonder he is so powerful. He has already begun to practice."


    In order to prevent Manfred from continuing to nag at him, Samuel hung up the phone.


    Manfred furiously put down his phone and said to Saber Twelve, "Go and show my wife your


    abilities. Let her believe that there is such a saying about cultivation in this world."

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026


    The demonstration of Saber Twelve''s ability was very simple, and it was a piece of cake for him.


    However, after looking at it, Liu Fang was stunned and could note to her senses for a long


    time.


    Even Manfred himself couldn''t believe what he was seeing. His eyes were wide open in disbelief.


    After a long while, Manfred finally asked, "Saber Twelve, is this magic?"


    Liu Fang, who was standing aside, nodded in agreement. She also thought so.


    But when it came to magic, it meant that they thought it was fake. After all, magic was just a trick.


    However, Saber Twelve''s ability was not fake at all.


    "If you don''t believe me, then there''s nothing I can do. However, the best way to verify it is to go to


    Hillside Vi. You''ll be able to sense what true cultivation really means," Saber Twelve said to


    Manfred.


    Manfred gulped and turned to look at Liu Fang, saying, "Wife, do you believe me now?"


    Liu Fang seemed to be in a dilemma. After all, she had always paid attention to science in her life.


    How could she believe in such a thing now?


    But even if she didn''t believe it, she had no way to prove that it was fake.


    "I don''t know either." Liu Fang said.


    "Manfred, if you refuse to believe even Samuel, is there anyone trustworthy in this world?" Saber


    Twelve asked.


    Manfred had never suspected Samuel. However, there were some things that he found hard to


    ept in a short period of time. Moreover, he had to think of a way to convince Liu Fang.


    "Go do your own stuff. My wife and I will take our time to digest it," Manfred said.


    Saber Twelve nodded and left Manfred''s house. The final decision of these two would not be


    something that Saber Twelve could decide.


    After Saber Twelve left, Manfred began to diligently persuade Liu Fang. Even if she didn''t believe it,


    she could still try to live in the Hillside Vi for a period of time. Moreover, if all of this was fake, she


    could take advantage of this period of time to expose Saber Twelve''s tricks.


    After a period of earnest persuasion, Liu Fang finally agreed to Manfred''s suggestion.


    On the other hand.


    After midnight, Samuel carried Yvonne on his back. The two of them streaked across the night sky


    and headed in the direction of Tianqi.


    Yvonne had always held a skeptical attitude towards Samuel''s ability to fly. But now, when she


    really felt that she was flying in the sky, she knew how stupid her doubts were. Besides, she should


    not doubt Samuel, because he would never lie to her.


    In the beginning, Yvonne was still a bit nervous. However, after she got used to it, she was rxed.


    She didn''t even need to hold Samuel tightly, open her arms, and shout out in excitement.


    In this way, the two of them flew at night, traveled during the day, and stopped for almost a week


    before they arrived at the Tianqi realm.


    Because of the fact that Samuel had made He Qingfeng kneel in the Tianqi Realm, everyone knew


    about it. Therefore, when they entered the Tianqi Realm, the people in the dark did note out to


    stop them. Instead, they sent the message back to Heavenlevel territory as soon as possible.


    He Qingfeng''s expression changed when he heard Samuel''s name, because the suppression


    brought by Samuel was so strong that He Qingfeng had no desire to resist at all. Therefore, he had


    an indelible fear of Samuel in his heart.


    "Why is he here again?" He Qingfeng, who had received the news, was very helpless. He had just


    been taught a lesson by Fei Lingsheng a few days ago. Now Samuele again, He Qingfeng


    could not help doubting life. When did so many masters appear in the secr world, and each one


    was more powerful than the previous one.


    " Master, shall we go and wee them?"


    He Qingfeng thought for a moment. Although Samuel did not have any status in Tianqi, and he was


    the master of the three halls, he did not need to greet anyone. After all, Samuel was a strong man


    who made him kneel down, so he had to show respect to him.


    "Go ahead." He Qingting sighed. He had been the master of the three halls for so many years, but


    he had never felt so aggrieved before. However, this situation could not be changed.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Before Samuel and Yvonne arrived at the territory of the Xuan Level, He Qingfeng appeared.


    He didn''t lead many people, but only a disciple followed him. He appeared so low-key, which meant


    that He Qingting didn''t dare to put on airs in front of Samuel.


    "He Qingfeng, you''re not here to wee me, are you? " Samuel asked in surprise when he saw


    He Qingfeng. In his opinion, He Qingfeng should be hiding quietly in his own ce. How could he


    dare toe out and see him again?


    "A powerhouse like you hase to Tianqi, naturally, I have to wee you personally." He


    Qingfeng said.


    "From the look of that pretentious smile on your face, I can tell that you don''t want to see me, do


    you?" Samuel said coolly.


    He Qingfeng hurriedly shook his hand and said, "I don''t dare to think like that. It''s an honor for me


    that youe to Tianqi. How can I not want to see you?" "You don''t have to be so hypocritical in


    front of me. Have you seen that woman from a few days ago?" Samuel asked.


    More than that, He Qingfeng had also been severely taught a lesson.


    "She''s in the forbidden area," He Qingfeng said.


    "Okay, it''s none of your business. You can leave now," Samuel said.


    The dignity of the masters of the three pces seemed to be trampled on the ground by Samuel at


    this moment, but He Qingfeng did not dare to show any surprise, because in front of such a strong


    man, even if he was satisfied, he could only suppress it in his heart.


    How could He Qingfeng dare to make any noise if he was no match for Samuel?


    "Yes, if you have any needs, you cane to me at any time," He Qingfeng said.


    Samuel waved his hand casually and brushed past He Qingfeng with Yvonne.


    After walking a long way, Yvonne whispered to Samuel, "Samuel, who was that? It seems that he is


    very powerful."


    "The Tianqi Realm is divided into four gates and three halls. The four gatesare controlled by Elder


    Yi. He is He Qingfeng, the master of the three halls," Samuel exined.


    Although Yvonne could not figure out what kind of status the master of the three halls had, he must


    be someone with a very high status. How could such a person be so respectful to Samuel?


    "He is the master of the three halls. But from his appearance, he seems to be afraid of you. Are you


    in a higher position than him?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "My status? I don''t have any status in Tianqi. I''m just a nobody," Samuel said.


    Yvonne pouted with dissatisfaction. Obviously, she didn''t believe Samuel''s words andined


    that he didn''t tell her the truth.


    "I''m telling the truth," Samuel said. "He''s afraid of me because I beat him up. He knows that he can''t


    beat me, which is why he''s afraid of me."

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027


    Yvonne reluctantly epted such an exnation, but she still thought Samuel must have some


    status in Tianqi, because He Qingfeng''s performance was not only because of fear, but also


    because of some respect.


    The two of them arrived at the Tianqi Forbidden Land without any hindrance. Samuel was able to


    sense the auras of the ten great powers. They used to be in caves, but now they were monitoring


    the situation outside the cave. It was probably because of Fei Lingsheng''s arrival that they did not


    dare to enter the cave.


    "What is this ce?" Looking at the dark cave, Yvonne asked with some fear.


    "I won''t tell you for now. Have a guess," Samuel said, trying to keep the cat out of the bag.


    Yvonne showed a threatening expression and said to Samuel, "If you dare to frighten me on


    purpose, you will die."


    Yvonne was the only one who dared to say that to Samuel. If it had been anyone else, Samuel


    would have crushed her to death as easily as an ant.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t scare you on purpose," Samuel said.


    Yvonne felt a little relieved and followed Samuel into the cave. However, during the process, she


    held


    Samuel''s arms tightly with both of her hands.


    Such an action undoubtedly gave Samuel and Yvonne an intimate touch on their chests. Although it


    was just a little, it was still a very exciting thing for Samuel.


    As for other women, no matter how excellent they were, Samuel would not even spare them a


    nce. However, in the face of Yvonne, Samuel could not remain as calm as water.


    Coming to the cave, Fei Lingsheng was sitting on the side of the space-time tunnel in a daze.


    Ever since she had that dream, Fei Lingsheng had been feeling ill at ease. That was because she


    knew that everything that had happened in that dream was real. It was true that the expert in the


    Xuanyuan World had asked her to kill Yvonne.


    However, Fei Lingsheng did not know whether she should do this or not. Because once she killed


    Yvonne, Samuel would definitely seek revenge on her. Even if Fei Lingsheng escaped back to


    Xuanyuan World, Samuel would still hunt her down to the end.


    If that expert from the Xuanyuan World was willing to protect her, perhaps Fei Lingsheng would be


    able to escape death. But Fei Lingsheng had never seen him before. How could she believe it?


    "Why are you in a daze?" Samuel saw that Fei Lingsheng did not even notice that someone had


    entered the cave. He could not help but feel a little strange. With her ability, how could she be so


    unwary?


    Fei Lingsheng finally recovered after hearing Samuel''s words. A trace of guilt shed across her


    eyes when she saw Samuel. Yvonne, who was standing beside Samuel, caused the expression in


    Fei Lingsheng''s eyes to change.


    Kill Yvonne!


    Now Yvonne was right in front of her.


    "Why are you here?" After the sudden change, Fei Lingsheng returned to normal.


    Although Samuel had clearly noticed Fei Lingsheng''s change, he did not probe further. He


    pretended as if nothing had happened.


    "I came to take a look at the change in the space-time tunnel. After all, I didn''t see it with my own


    eyes. I still felt a bit uneasy." As he spoke, Samuel held Yvonne''s hand and walked towards the


    space-time tunnel.


    Just like the first time Samuel saw a space-time tunnel, the shocked expression on Yvonne''s face


    couldn''t be described in words. Her eyes were wide open and her chin was almost dislocated, which


    was expressing Yvonne''s shock.


    However, for ordinary people, it was reasonable for them to have such a reaction when they saw


    such a scene for the first time.


    "Is... is this a space-time tunnel?" Yvonne asked Samuel.


    "Well, the other side of the space-time tunnel is another world, the Xuanyuan World," Samuel said.


    Yvonne, whose mouth and tongue were dry, gulped. Although she knew about the existence of


    another world, when she saw it with her own eyes, the feeling waspletely different from that of


    hearing, and the shock was notparable to that of hearing.


    Yvonne took a deep breath. It seemed that she still needed time to slowly digest this matter.


    "Is there something wrong recently?" Samuel asked Fei Lingsheng.


    Fei Lingsheng naturally shook her head and said," Nothing happened, and no one appeared again.


    By the way, have you found him?"


    The so-called him was the expert who came to Earth from the Xuanyuan World.


    Although Samuel had not found the man, he had confirmed the identity of the man.


    "Although I didn''t find him, I know who he is," Samuel said.


    "Who is it?" Fei Lingsheng looked like she couldn''t wait. She also wanted to know who hade to


    earth.


    "Yi Qingshan," Samuel said.


    "Yi Qingshan! Fei Lingsheng said incredulously. As an expert of the super master realm, Yi


    Qingshan also came to the earth!


    "Yes, and he didn''t leave Yanxia." Samuel continued.


    Fei Lingsheng''s eyes widened. Samuel''s Divine Sense could cover the entire Yanxia. If Yi Qingshan


    was still there, Samuel''s Divine Sense would definitely sense him.


    But...


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, a crazy idea emerged in Fei Lingsheng''s mind, which also made her heartbeat speed up


    a lot.

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028


    Yi Qingshan was still in Yanxia, but Samuel''s Divine Sense didn''t sense him. This meant that Yi


    Qingshan had reached the Divine Realm. If so, what the man in the dream said might be true.


    Fei Lingsheng, who was also an super Master, knew very well that breaking through to the Divine


    Realm was a very difficult task. With Yi Qingshan''s strength, he would never be able to do it.


    Since he had reached the Divine Realm, he must have the help of a master.


    As for the so-called master, except for that person in the dream, Fei Lingsheng couldn''t think of


    anyone else who could do it.


    Now that he had helped Yi Qingshan reach the Divine Realm, it meant that as long as she fulfilled


    his condition, she could also reach the Divine Realm.


    Such a temptation had a fatal attraction to Fei Lingsheng.


    "What are you in a daze?" Samuel couldn''t help but ask when he saw Fei Lingsheng in a daze.


    "No, it''s nothing." Fei Lingsheng was thinking of killing Yvonne in exchange for her Divine-Realm


    cultivation realm, so she showed a moment of panic in front of Samuel.


    Samuel frowned slightly. This time, when he saw Fei Lingsheng, she was obviously a little different,


    as if she was hiding something.


    Samuel continued pretending that he didn''t know anything because he couldn''t possibly ask Fei


    Lingsheng about it. He could only let her reveal her own w.


    However, Samuel had a vague feeling that her concealment had something to do with Yvonne,


    because when she saw Yvonne just now, her expression had changed dramatically.


    At this time, Yvonne whispered to Samuel and asked," Samuel, shall we go to the Xuanyuan World


    through here in the future?"


    "Yes." Samuel nodded and said, "This is the only passageway. No matter how you go in or out, you


    can only go in from here."


    "The existence of this passageway will probably pose a great threat to the earth, right?" Yvonne


    continued.


    "That''s why Tianqi existed. A hundred years ago, the Xuanyuan World invaded the Earth. If it


    weren''t for the fact that many masters from the Tianqi Realm fought with their lives on the line,


    today''s Earth wouldn''t be like this," Samuel said. He couldn''t imagine how fierce the battle a


    hundred years ago was. After all, so many masters had died.


    "Why didn''t you block this ce?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. The space-time tunnel was not a sewer that could be


    easily blocked. If it was that simple, why would Tianqi sacrifice so many people a hundred years


    ago?


    "It''s not that simple. But I''ll find a way to cut off the connection between the two worlds in the future,"


    Samuel said. Only by destroying the space tunnelpletely could the threat of the Xuanyuan


    World to the Earth be solved.


    Samuel had entered the Divine Realm. He knew that even if he went to the Xuanyuan World,


    sooner orter, he would ascend to a higher level world. So he could not protect the earth all the


    time. The only way to ensure the Earth''s safety was to destroy the space tunnel.


    "It''s very likely that two worlds will be destroyed if the spatial tunnels are destroyed." Fei Lingsheng


    said from the side.


    "How do you know?" Samuel turned his head and asked Fei Lingsheng.


    The two spaces connected to each other through a spatial tunnel. In Samuel''s view, if a spatial


    tunnel was cut off, it would only be a connection between two spaces. How could two worlds be


    destroyed?


    "Because they were coexisting. ording to the legend of the Xuanyuan World, Earth and the


    Xuanyuan World were originally one. Because of some special reasons, they became two different


    worlds.


    The space tunnel is a key reason for maintaining the existence of the two worlds," Fei Lingsheng


    exined.


    "Originally one?"


    It was possible that Samuel had never imagined this. That was to say, the Earth and the Xuanyuan


    World were originally the same world. And then, the world was divided into two because of an


    unknown cause.


    If this really was the case, then it was very likely that the destruction of the spatial tunnel would


    destroy the two worlds.


    But Fei Lingsheng also said that this was just a legend. It was impossible to verify whether it was


    true or false.


    "A legend, after all, is a legend. There is no real proof." Samuel said.


    "The Divine Realm is a legend for the Xuanyuan World, but you did it." Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel was not a reckless man. Since there was such a legend, he would not take action until he


    confirmed it.


    "Don''t worry. I will not destroy the tunnel before I have confirmed the authenticity of this matter.


    Moreover, with my current strength, I cannot destroy it." Samuel smiled self-mockingly after


    speaking.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    For him, destroying the space tunnel was a very simple idea at the moment. He knew very well that


    he couldn''t do it with his strength.


    "Will you stay in the Tianqi era for a while?" Fei Lingsheng suddenly asked.


    Samuel nodded without leaving a trace and said, "Yes."


    Hearing Fei Lingsheng''s question, Samuel also noticed that she seemed to want him to stay.


    It seemed that what she had hidden would be exposed during the time he stayed.


    Samuel continued, "If you have other things to do, you can leave first. I can stay here for a while."

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029


    Samuel''s words were probing to Fei Lingsheng. When Fei Lingsheng hurriedly denied that she was


    going to leave, Samuel was even more certain that she was hiding something from him. However,


    as to what exactly was going on, Samuel was unable to guess based on the current situation.


    However, Samuel believed that Fei Lingsheng would sooner orter reveal herself. Hence, there


    was no need for him to be anxious for a moment. After all, Fei Lingsheng was no match for him.


    Samuel did not need to be overly worried no matter what kind of medicine Fei Lingsheng was


    selling.


    After taking Yvonne out of the forbidden area, Samuel unconsciously went to the stone room.


    Behind the stone door was Fu Yao¡¯s old home. As long as he opened the stone door and walked in,


    Yvonne could regain the power of Fu Yao.


    However, the problem Samuel had been worried about could not be solved at the moment, so he


    did not dare to try it easily.


    "What are you standing there for? What is this ce?" Yvonne asked Samuel.


    Samuel pointed to the front and said, "There is a very hidden stone door there, and inside the stone


    door is your previous life."


    Yvonne had heard Samuel mention this before.


    Although it was incredible, after seeing the spacetime tunnel, these things were no longer so


    incredible in Yvonne''s eyes.


    "Shall we go in and take a look?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel seemed to be in a dilemma. He shook his head and said, "I''m not sure what kind of impact


    you will have on your body if you have Fu Yao¡¯s strength at this time. I''m afraid of any ident.


    Even I can''t change it."


    "Since it was my past life, she shouldn''t harm me, right?" Yvonne said.


    Based on normal reasoning, there was no problem with this thinking. However, the power of Fu Yao


    was too great for Yvonne, to the extent where it was even greater than that of a supreme master


    realm expert. With Yvonne''s current body condition, no one knew what would happen if this power


    was absorbed.


    More importantly, Yvonne was still underage. Once this force affected Yvonne''s body, Samuel was


    afraid that even he would not be able to change the consequences.


    "Let me think about it again. I have to ensure your safety," Samuel said.


    Yvonne was not in a hurry. She knew Samuel was doing this for her own good, so listening to


    Samuel was not wrong.


    After staying in the stone chamber for a while, Samuel brought Yvonne to the four gates.


    Hearing that Samuel would live here for a period of time, Elder Yi''s assistant quickly arranged a


    room for him.


    "Do you only have one room?" Yvonne asked weakly when she saw the room.


    The assistant looked at Samuel in confusion. The two of them had such a close rtionship. Wasn''t


    a room supposed to be a good thing?


    "Only then can I protect you better," Samuel exined to Yvonne.


    Fei Lingsheng had concealed some things. Whether or not she would threaten Yvonne was


    something Samuel could not be sure of right now. That was why Yvonne lived with him, and thatThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    was the best guarantee she could get.


    However, Yvonne did not think so. The two of them were alone in the same room. It was hard to


    guarantee that Samuel would not have any strange ideas.


    "You can go and do your own business." Samuel said to the assistant.


    The assistant left in a reasonable manner.


    Yvonne waited for the assistant to leave and then said to Samuel, "What bad intentions do you


    have? You said before that I am not suitable to have the power of Fu Yao at my age. Is it suitable for


    doing those things?"


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. He did not have those thoughts in his mind. Not to


    mention Yvonne was underage. Before his rebirth, even if they were already legally married,


    Samuel had slept under her bed for three years and had not forced Yvonne to do anything she was


    unwilling to do.


    "I didn''t think that. If you''re worried, I can sleep at the door," Samuel said.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. You have to pretend to be pitiful first so that I can sympathize with you. Then, you can


    find an excuse to enter the room. Who knows what you are thinking?" Yvonne looked at Samuel


    with a face full of disdain.


    "No." Samuel looked like he wanted to cry, but there were no tears on his face. Yvonne was sure


    that he had bad intentions. There was no way to reason with her.


    Yvonne pushed Samuel out of the room and said," Since you want to sleep at the door, sleep at it."


    After saying that, Yvonne closed the door directly.


    After a wry smile, Samuel sat down at the door. In order to maintain psychological bnce, he could


    only think about revengeter. When Yvonne became an adult, he would vent this resentment on


    Yvonne and ask her to beg for mercy.


    After nightfall, Samuel covered the room with his Divine Sense to capture any movement in the


    room.


    For Samuel, Yvonne possessed an iparable importance. He must ensure Yvonne''s safety.


    Moreover, Fei Lingsheng had already be a dangerous person from a certain point of view.


    Samuel had no choice but to be cautious of this point.


    Forbidden Area.


    Fei Lingsheng appeared in the dream again.


    The person who imed to be a Divine Realm master seemed a little anxious because he knew


    Samuel and Yvonne had arrived at Tianqi. This was the best time for Fei Lingsheng to fulfill his


    request, so he ordered Fei Lingsheng to kill Yvonne as soon as possible in amanding tone.


    In the face of such a request, Fei Lingsheng didn''t directly agree, because Samuel was always by


    Yvonne''s side, and she couldn''t find a chance at all.


    Under such circumstances, even if she seeded in killing Yvonne, she would not be able to


    escape.


    "The one who came to the earth is Yi Qingshan?" Fei Lingsheng asked the person.


    "That''s right," said the man.


    Hearing such a sure answer, Fei Lingsheng''s heart could not help beating faster. Yi Qingshan could


    hide his aura in front of Samuel, so it was likely that he had be a Divine Realm master. And


    with Fei Lingsheng''s understanding of Yi Qingshan, it was impossible for him to do so with his own


    strength.


    "Did you help him advance to the Divine Realm?" Fei Lingsheng continued to ask.


    The man was obviously a little hesitant and did not give Fei Lingsheng the first answer. After a


    while, he nodded and said, "Since you already know about this, I won''t hide it from you anymore.


    Yes, I did help Yi Qingshan break through to the Divine Realm. Now he is already a Divine Realm


    master."


    Fei Lingsheng was too eager to reach the Divine Realm, so she didn''t care about the hesitation of


    that person at all.


    Yi Qingshan dide to Earth because of him, but he hid his aura in front of Samuel, not because


    he had broken through to the Divine Realm. But since Fei Lingsheng thought so, it was also a good


    thing for him, so he did not deny it.


    "As long as I kill Yvonne, you can help me?" Fei Lingsheng''s attitude before was very hesitant. She


    didn''t know if she should do this, but Yi Qingshan had already be a Divine Realm master. This


    made it difficult for her to hold back.

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030


    "Of course." The man answered quickly because only Fei Lingsheng could help him.


    Although Yi Qingshan had already arrived on Earth, he was unable to get close to Yvonne.


    Furthermore, he definitely could not appear in front of Samuel. This was because Yi Qingshan was


    not a true Divine Realm master nor was he a match for Samuel.


    "As long as you kill Yvonne, I can help you reach the same realm as Yi Qingshan in a very short


    time."


    Fei Lingsheng was willing to fight to the death for the Divine Realm, because it was unknown


    whether she could be a Divine Realm master with Samuel''s help. However, the man in front of


    her had done it for Yi Qingshan, so she was willing to believe him.


    "I want to know why you want to kill Yvonne," Fei Lingsheng said curiously.


    Although Yvonne was Samuel¡¯s woman, and the man in front of her was obviously aiming at


    Samuel, in Fei Lingsheng¡¯s opinion, killing Yvonne waspletely meaningless. It would only


    increase Samuel¡¯s anger. The thought of a crazy Divine Realm master was enough to scare people.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because only this woman can threaten me," the man said.


    Fei Lingsheng frowned. Yvonne was now just an


    ordinary person. Although she would be stronger in the future, she wouldn''t be as strong as


    Samuel, would she?


    He was not afraid of Samuel. Instead, he was afraid of Yvonne. That was weird.


    "I know Yvonne¡¯s strength. She once defeated many experts in the Xia Martial Mountain, but


    compared with Samuel, those experts are not worth mentioning, right?" Fei Lingsheng said.


    The man smiled faintly and said, "If you had known that it was only one-tenth of her strength, you


    wouldn''t have thought so."


    "What?" Fei Lingsheng was shocked and said in disbelief, "How could she be so strong?"


    "She was Fu Yao in her previous life. How could someone like you understand the power of Fu


    Yao?" The man suddenly looked up at the sky and said with a sigh.


    Fei Lingsheng didn''t know who Fu Yao was, but the man''s action when he looked up at the sky


    made Fei Lingsheng feel a little enlightened.


    Could it be that the so-called Fu Yao in his mouth was an expert in the space above the Xuanyuan


    World? And only in this way could Divine Realm masters be afraid of her?


    But why would an expert from that space appear on Earth?


    "Even in Eight Directions World, she is still the strongest person in the Kongtong Realm. It is just a


    matter of a snap of a finger to destroy a world." The person could not help but say.


    Eight Directions World!


    Was this the name of that world?


    Kongtong Realm seemed to be a high realm, and it was the strongest!


    This caused Fei Lingsheng to take a deep breath. Even though this was something she couldn''t


    understand, she knew that once Yvonne recovered her true strength, she would definitely be


    even more powerful than the Divine Realm masters.


    It was also a good thing for her to get rid of such a person as soon as possible.


    Fei Lingsheng said, "Don''t worry. I''ll help you kill Yvonne as soon as possible. I hope you can keep


    your promise and help me break through to the Divine Realm after I kill Yvonne."


    "As long as you can kill Yvonne, I will definitely help you advance to the Divine Realm."


    As soon as the man finished speaking, the dream disappeared.


    Then, Samuel appeared in the forbidden area.


    Because he felt a very strange wave of power appearing in the forbidden area, he rushed over.


    But when Samuel came to the forbidden area, the strange power disappeared.


    "What''s with that power just now?" Samuel asked Fei Lingsheng.


    "I don''t know either. The space tunnel seems to have some kind of fluctuation. Is someoneing


    to the earth?" Fei Lingsheng pretended to be vignt and stared at the space tunnel.


    Samuel felt that Fei Lingsheng was acting a little strange. Her alertness should not have appeared


    after the strength had disappeared. It was obvious that she was deliberately putting on an act for


    him.


    Could it be that the power just now had something to do with Fei Lingsheng?


    "Fei Lingsheng, what I hate most in my life is betrayal. If someone dares to betray me, I will make


    him die without a burial ce," Samuel said coldly.


    "With your strength, how could anyone dare to betray you?" Fei Lingsheng said with a smile and did


    not show any unusual expression.


    From the surface, Samuel could not see any ws in Fei Lingsheng, but he knew that there must be


    something strange about this woman. However, as long as he could protect Yvonne, he would have


    nothing to fear.


    "Go and rest. I''ll keep an eye on it," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng subconsciously wanted to refuse, but when her words were just about toe out of


    her throat, she took them back.


    Samuel stayed in the forbidden area. This was a great opportunity for her to kill Yvonne. How could


    she miss it?


    "You''re a Divine Realm master. I don''t think it''s a good idea to let you do these coolies," Fei


    Lingsheng said.


    She didn''t even refuse!


    There was a hint of killing intent in Samuel''s eyes. How could a strong man like her need rest? And


    she did not refuse. Obviously, she had a certain purpose.


    Could it be that she really had some kind of feelings for Yvonne?

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031


    In the next moment, Samuel appeared behind Fei Lingsheng.


    Even an expert in the Master Realm could not sense Samuel''s movements.


    Fei Lingsheng only felt Samuel had suddenly disappeared. She thought to herself, "Did he just run


    away because he regretted it?"


    "Fei Lingsheng, what is it that you are hiding from me? " Samuel''s voice suddenly sounded from


    behind her.


    Fei Lingsheng was so shocked that she broke out in a cold sweat. She turned around and looked at


    Samuel, looking a little flustered.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You, what did you say? How could I hide anything from you?" Fei Lingsheng said.


    "You can''t hide your panic," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng quickly suppressed her panic and said," You suddenly appeared behind me. I was


    just scared out of my wits."


    Samuel suddenly reached out and grabbed Fei Lingsheng''s throat. He said in a cold voice, "Those


    who betray me must die. Do you want to die?"


    Fei Lingsheng''s face turned red because of suffocation. She shook her head with all her strength


    and said, "I didn''t, I didn''t betray you."


    Killing Fei Lingsheng was the best solution Samuel could think of. As long as Fei Lingsheng died,


    he would not worry about it.


    But what was the cause of Fei Lingsheng''s strange actions? It would be a problem that could


    not be investigated.


    With Fei Lingsheng''s guts, she absolutely did not dare to betray him, so Samuel wanted to know the


    cause very much.


    "Tell me, who gave you the courage?" Samuel asked.


    At this time, Fei Lingsheng almost couldn''t breathe. Moreover, with her strength in the super Master


    Realm, she had no chance to resist in front of Samuel.


    Fei Lingsheng couldn''t say anything but shook her head.


    When Fei Lingsheng was about to die, Samuel let go of his hand.


    Fei Lingsheng gasped.


    Samuel said coldly, "Yi Qingshan was able toe to Earth and was not sensed by my Divine


    Sense. It must be because he had some kind of adventure in Xuanyuan World. That must be the


    reason why you betrayed me, right?"


    "The reason why you want to betray me is because of the Divine Realm." "But in Xuanyuan World,


    who can help you reach the


    Divine Realm?"


    Samuel''s words sent a chill down Fei Lingsheng¡¯s spine. He spoke almost every word to the point.


    However, this was not surprising to Samuel.


    Because it was easy to guess in this situation.


    The only thing that interested Fei Lingsheng was to advance to the Divine Realm.


    And if Fei Lingsheng betrayed him, it must have something to do with the Divine Realm.


    But Samuel couldn¡¯t figure it out. How could someone help her reach the Divine Realm in Xuanyuan


    World?


    "Could it be that Velocisaurus has awakened?" Samuel.


    His words made Fei Lingsheng¡¯s mind go nk.


    She had suspected Yi Qingshan¡¯s identity before, but after learning that he had be a Divine


    Realm master, Fei Lingsheng stopped pursuing this matter, because her desire had been blinded by


    the Divine Realm.


    Now that she heard what Samuel said, it was very likely to happen.


    In Xuanyuan World, where there had never been a Divine Realm expert for thousands of years, how


    could there be a Divine Realm master that she didn''t know?


    Since that person had appeared in the dream, he or she could appear in any form. Saying that he or


    she was the incarnation of Velocisaurus was definitely a possibility.


    "Tell me the truth, and I won''t kill you." Samuel''s desire for knowledge had reached the climax, so


    he couldn''t kill Fei Lingsheng easily.


    "No, I really didn''t betray you," said Fei Lingsheng.


    Samuel''s words made Fei Lingsheng almost certain that the young man was the incarnation of


    Velocisaurus. However, it was precisely because of this that she would not tell Samuel the truth.


    Fei Lingsheng had suspected that the man could help her advance to the Divine Realm before, but


    now, Fei Lingsheng totally believed it.


    A powerful being like Velocisaurus, who had lived for many years, would definitely be able to help


    her be a Divine Realm master. Most importantly, Yi Qingshan had already reached that stage.


    Samuel gritted his teeth. "This woman is so stubborn. It seems that she won''t give up until she sees


    the coffin."


    "He won''t let you kill me, because your strength is no match for mine at all. It seems that the person


    he''s going to deal with is Yvonne. Do you think you still have a chance under the circumstances that


    I''ve already guessed?" Samuel said.


    This sentence almost made Fei Lingsheng feel desperate. It was not easy to kill Yvonne, but now


    Samuel was vignt, which made it even more


    difficult to realize it.


    "If you can''tplete his task, what''s the point of hismitment to you? And how can you be sure


    what he said is true?"


    "You don''t think that Yi Qingshan is already a Divine Realm master, do you? If that''s the case, it will


    be a joke. If Yi Qingshan is a Divine Realm master, does he need to hide in front of me? As a Divine


    Realm master, does he need to be afraid of me?"


    Samuel¡¯s mind was very clear. He had almost figured out the trajectory of the whole thing.


    These words were heart-wrenching to Fei Lingsheng. If Yi Qingshan was a Divine Realm master, he


    did not need to be afraid of Samuel. Neither did he need to hide in front of Samuel.


    Could it be that Yi Qingshan''s Divine Realm waspletely fake?

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032


    Fei Lingsheng''s stance was getting more and more uncertain, and her expression showed


    hesitation.


    Samuel seized the chance and continued, "There''s no value in using you. You''re just a good-for-


    nothing.


    Who do you think will help you? And if I want to kill you, no one can stop me."


    "If you can''t even keep your life, how can you be a Divine Realm master?"


    "In your dreams!"


    After thesest few words were uttered from Samuel¡¯s mouth, Fei Lingshengpletely copsed.


    Samuel¡¯s words made her realize the reality.


    Although her imagination was perfect, things had alreadye to this point, which was beyond her


    control. If she did not tell Samuel the truth, she was afraid that she would die.


    "How did you know this?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel smiled faintly. Fei Lingsheng''s question meant that she had admitted what Samuel had said


    before.


    "It''s just a guess," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng had a wry smile on her face. He could almost guess the whole thing based on his


    guess. For


    Fei Lingsheng, it was more terrifying than the shock of strength.


    "Yes, someone did promise me. As long as I help him do what he wants, he will help me reach the


    Divine Realm," Fei Lingsheng said.


    "What is it?" Samuel asked. This was what he was most concerned about. Although he had already


    roughly guessed, Samuel had no way of knowing whether he was right or wrong.


    "Kill Yvonne," Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel¡¯s face turned cold.


    Sure enough!


    Sure enough, the other party was going to take action against Yvonne.


    After all, Yvonne was Samuel''s Achilles heel. Anything that threatened Yvonne was unforgivable to


    Samuel.


    Samuel took a deep breath to calm himself down and said, "Who is it? Who wants you to do this?"


    Fei Lingsheng shook her head and said, "I don''t know who he is. He will only appear in my dreams."


    "Dream?" Samuel frowned. The other party had the ability to enter other people''s dreams.


    "This dream was created by him. It''s not a real dream," Fei Lingsheng exined.


    It was a created dream.


    He could do it with Samuel¡¯s present ability, but he had not tried it yet. It seemed unbelievable, but it


    was not difficult for him.


    "Do you know who he is?" Samuel said.


    "I don''t know. He just told me that he is a Divine Realm master who has been hiding in the


    Xuanyuan World," Fei Lingsheng said.


    How could it be possible for a hidden Divine Realm master in Xuanyuan World?


    If there was really such an expert in the Xuanyuan World, he would have ascended a long time ago.


    How could he stay in the Xuanyuan World? Moreover, Samuel had never felt such an expert.


    "But your earlier guess is very likely correct. I suspect that this person is the incarnation of


    Velocisaurus. Other than Velocisaurus, there shouldn''t be any Divine Realm masters in the entire


    Xuanyuan Realm." Fei Lingsheng exined. This was only her personal guess, but Fei Lingsheng


    felt that this possibility was very high.


    Because she was a native of the Xuanyuan world, and she was very clear about whether there was


    the existence of Divine Realm master in the Xuanyuan World.


    Although Samuel had guessed that Velocisaurus had probably woken up, he believed that the


    reason Yi Qingshan was able toe to Earth was due to the help of Velocisaurus. Even his


    method of hiding his aura had something to do with Velocisaurus.


    But ording to the time that Velocisaurus should have woken up, it should have woken up more


    than ten years earlier. This was definitely not good news for Samuel.


    The current Velocisaurus clearly still remembered what had happened in the past. That was why it


    could not wait to deal with Samuel.


    But there was one thing that Samuel couldn''t figure out. Since Velocisaurus had already awakened,


    why didn''t hee to the earth personally to deal with him? Instead, he let Yi Qingshane.


    It was known to all that Yi Qingshan''s strength could not pose a threat to Samuel at all. He was just


    a mouse hiding his aura. He dared to hide in the dark and cause some trouble for Samuel.


    "A good-for-nothing like Yi Qingshan can''t deal with me at all. Why did he send Yi Qingshan to the


    earth?" Samuel said to himself with a frown.


    Hearing Samuel saying that Yi Qingshan was a good-for-nothing, Fei Lingsheng couldn''t help but


    smile bitterly.


    The former superior of the super Master Realm was the top existence in Xuanyuan World. But now,


    in Samuel¡¯s eyes, he was a piece of trash. Such a status gap was really too big for Fei Lingsheng.


    That was why Fei Lingsheng was obsessed with the Divine Realm.


    "Perhaps he won''t be able to leave the world of the Xuanyuan Realm.¡± Fei Lingsheng guessed.


    Samuel¡¯s face was sullen. He still remembered that Velocisaurus had once said that he came from


    a higher-ss world. He would rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. Moreover, during this


    process, he still needed to sleep to avoid the pursuit of the experts from the upper-ss world,


    which showed that he was very afraid of the higher-ss world.


    And when he came to the earth, he would inevitably pass through the space tunnel. Maybe he was


    afraid that his aura would be exposed in the space tunnel and attract the attention of a more


    advanced world?


    Although this was only a possibility, the current Samuel could only exin why Velocisaurus did not


    come to Earth in this way.


    "Why did he want to kill Yvonne?" Samuel asked with a puzzled face.


    The importance of Yvonne to him was self-evident. Killing Yvonne would onlypletely arouse


    Samuel¡¯s anger. Even if he changed his position and considered it from the standpoint of


    Velocisaurus, Samuel felt that he would not make such a choice.


    This was becausepletely angering a Divine Realm master was definitely not a wise choice.


    "That''s because he''s afraid of Yvonne," Fei Lingsheng said.


    "Afraid?" Samuel''s face revealed a shocked expression.


    Fear?.


    Why would Velocisaurus be afraid of Yvonne?


    Although Yvonne had be very powerful after getting the power of Fu Yao, how could she be


    stronger than him, a Divine Realm master?


    "How is that possible? He''s not afraid of me, but he''s afraid of Yvonne," Samuel said in disbelief.


    "I also felt that it was very strange at first, but he said that Yvonne¡¯s strength had only recovered by


    one-tenth in the Xuanyuan World." Fei Lingsheng said.


    One tenth..


    Samuel could not help but swallow his saliva.


    How could Yvonne be so powerful?


    "And he said one more thing," Fei Lingsheng continued.


    "What did he say?" Samuel asked impatiently. He knew that the following words were the key


    points.


    "He said that even in Eight Directions World, she is still the strongest person in the Kongtong


    Realm. It is just a matter of a snap of her fingers to destroy a world."

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033


    Eight Directions World!


    Kongtong Realm!


    For Samuel, these two words were very strange.


    But he knew that this was a higher-level world, and Kongtong Realm was known as the realm of


    that world.


    ording to the words of Velocisaurus, Kongtong Realm should also be an extremely powerful


    realm in Eight Directions World.


    What''s more, the words "the strongest" pounded heavily on Samuel''s heart.


    However, he could not figure it out. Since Fu Yao was a master from Eight Directions world, how


    could she appear on Earth? Moreover, a master at this level should have a longer life span. How


    could Fu Yao die on Earth for no reason? This was obviously a very bizarre thing.


    "Did he say anything else?" Samuel asked.


    "No, I''ve told you everything I know. There''s absolutely nothing to hide," Fei Lingsheng said.


    Looking at Fei Lingsheng''s eyes, Samuel knew that she was not lying.


    However, all sorts of questions were stuck in Samuel''s


    mind.


    The reason for Fu Yao''s appearance on Earth, as well as the reason for her death on Earth, was


    something Samuel could not figure out.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "If he appears in the dream to find you again, help me tell him that sooner orter I''ll pull out his


    dragon tendons," Samuel said to Fei Lingsheng.


    Fei Lingsheng nodded. Although his words made her feel a chill down her spine, since it was


    Samuel who told her to do so, she could only tell him the truth.


    Samuel left the forbidden area with great confusion.


    Yvonne was a strong man in Kongtong Sect from Eight Directions world.


    Samuel didn''t expect Yvonne to have such a shocking past life.


    Originally, he thought Fu Yao was only a strong man from Earth and the best in the Tianqi era. But


    now, it seemed that Samuel had obviously underestimated Yvonne¡¯s identity.


    Samuel was eager to find out what exactly had happened. Why did Fu Yao alsoe to Earth?


    However, Samuel knew that this matter could not be known in a short period of time.


    Unless, one day, Yvonne regained her memories of her previous life. Otherwise, he would have to


    wait until Samuel went to Eight Direction world before he could find out the reason.


    When he returned to his residence, Samuel was still lying in front of the door. He was not just


    talking about respect for Yvonne. Samuel would not force Yvonne to do anything that she was


    unwilling to do.


    The next morning, when Yvonne got up and went out, she almost stepped on Samuel''s body.


    Seeing that he was really sleeping at the door, Yvonne suddenly felt a little guilty.


    She thought Samuel would go to another room, but she didn''t expect that he would just lie on the


    ground in front of the door.


    "Get up. The sun is already setting," Yvonne said to Samuel.


    When Yvonne got up, Samuel had already felt that. He was just pretending to be asleep.


    He pretended to rub his eyes, stood up with sleepy eyes, and said, "It''s dawn so soon."


    "You... did you really sleep here for a night?" Yvonne asked.


    "Yes." Samuel took it for granted and said, "Only in this way can I protect you better, but it doesn''t


    matter. Although it''s a little hard, it can make up for it."


    Samuel would not force Yvonne, but it did not mean that he would deliberately pretend to be pitiful


    in front of Yvonne, so as to win Yvonne¡¯s sympathy and then go to sleep in the room.


    His words made Yvonne feel even guiltier. After all, the reason Samuel slept at the door was to


    protect her better.


    "Do you mean it? Or are you pretending to be pitiful in front of me?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel nodded subtly, but in his heart, he was a little surprised. Was it because his acting skill was


    wed that Yvonne said that?


    "What''s there to be pitiful about? I slept very well. How could I be pitiful?" Samuel said as if nothing


    had happened.


    The more Samuel acted as if he didn''t care, the guiltier Yvonne felt. At this time, a voice in her heart


    told her that she should let Samuel sleep in her room tonight. After all, he was doing this to protect


    her, so how could she let him sleep at the door?


    "What are we going to do today?" Yvonne changed the topic and asked Samuel.


    Samuel was not in a hurry to seed. He knew that Yvonne must have felt guilty in her heart. As


    long as the guilt became more and more serious, he would be able to sleep in the room sooner or


    later.


    "Let me take you to see the scenery. The scenery of Tianqi is very good, and I also know there is a


    natural waterfall nearby. It''s very beautiful," Samuel said.


    The location where Tianqi was located was a primeval forest. This ce maintained the most


    primitive forest scenery and was not destroyed by anyone. For Yvonne, who grew up in a steel


    jungle, it was definitely very attractive.


    As expected, Yvonne was interested in the waterfall. She said to Samuel, "If that''s the case, let''s go


    quickly."


    Samuel smiled faintly. He could not help but have some bad thoughts in his heart.


    They chatted all the way and spent half a day to reach the so-called waterfall.


    Samuel had never been here. He could feel it with his Divine Sense, so it was the first time for him


    to see the scene in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help marveling at the scenery here.

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034


    "It''s so beautiful." When she said this, Yvonne was like a country bumpkin who had no experience.


    However, Samuel knew that Yvonne had seen far more than him. Even if it was just Eight Direction


    world, Samuel had note into contact with it yet, not to mention that she was once a strong


    master of Kongtong Sect.


    Samuel didn''t know much about the realms in Eight Directions World, and he didn''t know what


    Kongtong Sect meant in Eight Directions World.


    But there was one thing he was very clear about. Since Velocisaurus was so afraid of her strength,


    it meant that Kongtong Realm must be very powerful.


    It had never urred to Samuel that he would marry such a powerful woman by ident.


    Seeing Yvonne¡¯s strength, Samuel couldn''t help thinking that if he went to Eight Direction world in


    the future, he would have someone to rely on.


    Samuel''s lips curled into a smile when he thought of that.


    "What are youughing at?" After Yvonne saw it, she asked in confusion.


    "I''llugh if I''m happy. I''ll be happy if I can be with you," Samuel exined.


    Yvonne''s face was flushed, and Samuel¡¯s unscrupulous words made Yvonne a little shy. Although


    she knew that she would be Samuel¡¯s wife in the future, such a confession at Yvonne''s age


    was somewhat embarrassing.


    "Can you swim?" Samuel asked Yvonne.


    Samuel jumped into the water as soon as he finished his words.


    Flying water sshed Yvonne, and she angrily scolded Samuel, but there was a smile on her face,


    indicating that she was not really angry at all.


    "Come down, the water is cold and extremelyfortable." Samuel swam in the water while


    speaking to Yvonne.


    Yvonne was a bit nervous. After all, they were swimming together alone. What if something should


    not have happened?


    However, looking at the cheerful Samuel, Yvonne couldn¡¯t control herself. It was because she used


    to be a swimming enthusiast as well. Ever since she was young, she liked to swim in the water.


    After a fierce ideological struggle, Yvonne finally fell down in front of the temptation and jumped


    directly into the water.


    This was probably the most rxed one in all of Samuel¡¯s years.


    Regardless of whether it was before or after his rebirth, Samuel was under immense pressure.


    He used to be a kid, but he didn''t have a happy childhood under the pressure of Nangong Qianqiu.


    Even after bing an adult, Samuel still needed to face tremendous pressure.


    After he went to Cloud City, he became a piece of trash that was despised by others. At that time,


    Samuel had almost epted his fate. It was not until Yvonne held his hand that Samuel made up


    his mind to make everyone who looked down upon him regret it.


    This path was not difficult for Samuel. Moreover, he did seed. However, the greater one''s


    abilities were, the greater one''s responsibilities would be.


    The current Samuel was still shouldering the responsibility of dealing with Velocisaurus. It could be


    said that there wasn''t even a moment for him to rx.


    But now, Samuel could finally let go of everything and enjoy the moment of peace.


    In the past, Samuel had thought that after dealing with Velocisaurus, he would lead Yvonne to find a


    land of idyllic beauty and enjoy the two of them. But now, this idea was no longer possible.


    Because Yvonne''s previous life hade from Eight Directions world, and she would eventually go


    back one day. Moreover, Yvonne¡¯s strength was very strong. In order to be worthy of Yvonne,


    Samuel also needed to make himself stronger.


    Happy times were always short.


    When Yvonne was a little tired, the two of them rested by the shore.


    Lying on Samuel''sp, Yvonne looked around at the beautiful scenery and said, "I didn''t expect


    there to be such a beautiful ce in this world. If I hadn''t met you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have left


    Cloud City for the rest of my life."


    "You have seen more beautiful scenery. It''s just that you forgot about it," Samuel said.


    "Will you take me to enjoy the beautiful scenery again? " Yvonne asked.


    "Of course, as long as it''s something you like, I''ll take you there," Samuel said softly.


    Yvonne closed her eyes happily and was about to take a break. However, at this time, she found


    that all her clothes had been dried up.


    "If only I had your ability," Yvonne said enviously.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Samuel didn''t know what to say. After all, Yvonne was more powerful than him. It was just a matter


    of time.


    "You will be very powerful in the future.


    Furthermore, you will be stronger than me," Samuel said.


    Yvonne pouted. Obviously, she didn''t believe Samuel''s words.


    Yvonne was so tired that she soon fell asleep on


    Samuel''sp. Samuel just stayed there quietly, not daring to move, for fear of waking Yvonne up.


    Eight Directions World.


    Kongtong Realm.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly wanted to take a look around Eight Direction world, because that


    was Yvonne¡¯s real home.


    However, Samuel was also a little nervous. After all, it was a higher-level world. His Divine Realm


    strength was likely to be the weakest in the whole world.


    Under such circumstances, Samuel had undoubtedly lost the ability to protect Yvonne.

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035


    When Yvonne found Samuel was preupied, she couldn''t help asking him, "What''s wrong with


    you? You seem to have something on your mind."


    Samuel shook his head subconsciously and said, "It''s nothing."


    Seeing Samuel''s dazed eyes, Yvonne knew that he was lying. After sitting up, she stared at Samuel


    and said, "Is there any secret between the two of us? Is there anything you can''t tell me?"


    Samuel was worried about Yvonne''s identity as an expert from Eight Directions world, but it was


    because of hisck of ability, and it had nothing to do with Yvonne.


    Moreover, he had to make up for this point, as long as Samuel made himself even stronger. That


    was why in his opinion; there was no need to tell this to Yvonne.


    However, Yvonne''s expression seemed like she was breaking a pot of boiling water to the end.


    Samuel couldn''t lie either, because a single lie would result in countless lies covering up a lie. This


    was a bottomless pit, and once Yvonne discovered this, it might very well affect their rtionship.


    "I got a piece of newsst night," Samuel said.


    "What news?" Yvonne couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Your past life, that is, Fu Yao, is very possible that it came from another world." Samuel said. Even


    though there was no hard evidence regarding this matter, ording to what Velocisaurus had said,


    it was already close to the truth.


    "I''m from the Xuanyuan World?" Yvonne asked in surprise. She had always thought that she was on


    Samuel''s side, but if Fu Yao came from the Xuanyuan World, she would be Samuel''s enemy!


    "No, it''s a higher ss space. Eight Direction world is a ce I''ve never seen before." Samuel


    exined.


    "Eight Directions world!" Yvonne was slightly surprised and said, "How could that be? Fu Yao came


    from Eight Directions world, so how could she appear on the earth? Have you been deceived?"


    The chances of being cheated were very small, because Samuel had already thought about this


    problem very seriously.


    The reason why Velocisaurus asked Fei Lingsheng to kill Yvonne was presumably the same as the


    reason why Yi Qingshan came to the earth, which showed that he was really afraid of Yvonne¡¯s


    strength. If Yvonne was not from Eight Directions world or an expert in Kongtong Sect, how could


    he be afraid of Yvonne for no reason?


    "I''ve already told you about the matter of Velocisaurus. You should be aware of just how powerful he


    is, right?" Samuel said.


    When Yvonne heard the name of Velocisaurus, her expression became serious. ording to


    Samuel''s description, Velocisaurus could easily destroy the Xuanyuan World. Such destructive


    power was certainly powerful.


    "Yes," Yvonne nodded and said.


    "He was afraid of you, so he sent someone to the earth to kill you," Samuel said.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Hmm?" Yvonne looked at Samuel with a nk face. In her heart, Velocisaurus was a very horrible


    existence, and such a character was actually afraid of her, which made Yvonne couldn''t believe it


    for a while.


    "That''s true. Because you are an expert in Kongtong Sect from Eight Directions world. ording to


    what he said, this is a very powerful realm. That''s why he''s afraid of you. That''s why he wants to kill


    you before his strength recovers," Samuel said.


    It took Yvonne a long time to digest this matter. At this moment, the sky was already filled with stars.


    "Since I''m so powerful and can even deal with a Velocisaurus, why do you still look so worried?"


    Yvonne asked in confusion. Wasn''t it a good thing to be able to deal with a Velocisaurus?


    "Because I can¡¯t protect you anymore," Samuel said.


    Yvonne was amused by his words. She directly put her hand on Samuel¡¯s shoulder and said, "Since


    you can''t protect me, I''ll protect you in my ce. You can


    be my follower. What do you think?"


    Samuel smiled faintly. Being protected by Yvonne was not a bad thing, but what Samuel was truly


    worried about was the reason why Yvonne came to Earth.


    Logically speaking, as a strong person in Kongtong Sect from the world, it was impossible for her to


    leave Eight Direction world. There was some kind of helpless reason. And when she returned to


    Eight Direction world again, it was very likely that she would continue to face such a problem.


    If she had made enemies with the strong for some reason and had no choice but toe to Earth,


    Samuel would have be useless and be Yvonne''s burden, which Samuel absolutely did


    not want to see.


    "That''s right. It''s good that you can protect me. It seems that my worries are unnecessary," Samuel


    said with a smile. He did not tell Yvonne what he really worried about, so as not to let Yvonne''s


    thoughts run wild like his.


    "Do you feel ashamed to be protected by a woman?" Yvonne asked Samuel with a smile.


    "Of course not." Samuel shook his head repeatedly and said, "How can it be shameful to be


    protected by my wife?"


    Speaking of "wife", Yvonne''s face turned red again. After all, she was still young. It was still too


    early for her to be called "wife".


    The two of them didn''t return home that night, instead, they spent an entire night in the waterfall.


    Yvonne slept sweetly on Samuel¡¯s legs, while Samuel was thinking about how he could make


    himself even stronger.


    The biggest reason why Samuel''s realm improved so fast was due to the bones. However, there


    was also a limit to bones. After all, Eight Direction world was more advanced than Xuanyuan World.


    Obviously, it was impossible for Samuel to improve his realm with the advantage of bones.


    Moreover, it was very likely that he would be the biggest bottleneck of Samuel''s life with


    bones. This was also the biggest problem that Samuel was most worried about.


    Samuel, who had not slept for a whole night, was thinking about this question. However, he did not


    come up with any countermeasures until dawn. Because now he knew nothing about Eight


    Direction world, how to practice, and how to be stronger. It was also a spection in the void.


    In a situation where there was no actual contact, it was an act of mediocrity.


    "I actually slept next to the waterfall for the night." At this time, Yvonne rubbed her eyes and woke


    up, but there was no sound of the waterfall in her ears.


    Just as she was about to say that she was deaf, she heard the sound of running water. Yvonne


    knew that it was Samuel''s trick, so she didn''t ask anymore.


    "Are you hungry?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    At this moment, Yvonne was still an ordinary person, different from him. Samuel''s food was no


    longer needed by his body, but by tasting it with his mouth. However, Yvonne was still an ordinary


    person who needed to eat.


    "Let''s go back first. There should be some good stuff waiting for us." Samuel said.


    "But... I''m so hungry that I don''t have any strength left. " Yvonne looked at Samuel pitifully.

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036


    After he carried Yvonne back to the four gates, Elder Yi''s assistant had prepared a sumptuous


    breakfast for them. As for where Samuel and Yvonne went, the assistant did not dare to ask


    casually. After all, Samuel asked He Qingfeng to kneel down. He had absolute freedom in Tianqi,


    and he could go anywhere.


    During breakfast, Yvonne suddenly said to Samuel, "I want to go to Fu Yao''s residence."


    This question, in fact, had been in Samuel¡¯s mind for a long time. He had been thinking about


    whether he should take Yvonne to Fu Yao¡¯s residence at this time. He was worried that Yvonne''s


    current body was not the best time to receive Fu Yao¡¯s strength. He was even more worried that Fu


    Yao¡¯s strength would cause harm to Yvonne''s body.


    "Once you enter the stone room, the power of Fu Yao will condense into a bead, and her body will


    be destroyed. Moreover, it is very likely that because of your appearance, there is no need for her to


    condense into a bead. Once the power enters your body, that is something I cannot stop," Samuel


    said. Thest time he went to the stone room, Yvonne wasn''t there, so the power gathered into a


    bead.


    But this time, it was different. Samuel could not predict what would happen when Yvonne was there.


    "Since it''s my previous life, and it''s my power, how


    could it hurt me?" Yvonne said. Her idea waspletely different from Samuel''s. She didn''t think


    that Fu Yao''s power would hurt her. After all, it was hers.


    Yvonne¡¯s words were somewhat reasonable, but after all, there were risks. Because of what had


    happened, no one knew what kind of result would be produced.


    "But there''s still danger," Samuel said. He didn''t want Yvonne to be in any danger.


    "Since Velocisaurus wants to get rid of me so much, and Yi Qingshan doesn''t have enough


    strength, what should we do if he uses other methods to deal with me and you are not by my side?"


    Yvonne said. This was also a kind of risk, and as long as she could get back her strength, she could


    avoid it, so she thought that she should do it.


    "Of course not. I will always be by your side, no matter what happens," Samuel said. There was


    nothing more important than Yvonne in this world, so he would never leave Yvonne for any other


    reason.


    "Even if you were by my side, couldn''t he have any other way to deal with me?" Yvonne asked.


    "Other ways?"


    With Samuel protecting her, what other ideas could Velocisauruse up with?


    Although Velocisaurus could create a dream, Samuel couldpletely avoid this point. Even in the


    dream, it was impossible for Velocisaurus to kill Yvonne.


    "Of course, I''m very confident about that," Samuel said confidently.


    Yvonne pouted. She was at a loss of what to do when Samuel refused to give in.


    At this moment, the assistant ran up to Samuel in a panic.


    "What happened?" Samuel asked in a deep voice.


    This was Tianqi. Since it was worth making him panic, it must be a major event. Could it be that


    Velocisaurus knew that Yi Qingshan and Fei Lingsheng couldn''t help himplete the mission and


    had already personallye to Earth?


    "Something strange happened on the mountainside. I don''t know why, but the light is colorful," the


    assistant said to Samuel.


    Colorful light?


    "It''s just a rainbow. Haven''t you seen it before? Why are you making such a fuss?" Yvonne said.


    The assistant smiled bitterly. If it was just a rainbow, he certainly wouldn''t make a fuss about it. But


    it wasn''t a rainbow at all.


    "Let''s go out and take a look," Samuel said.


    Yvonne also stood up. When they arrived at a ce with a wide field of vision, Samuel¡¯s face


    suddenly became serious.


    The ce where the rainbow light was reflected was actually in the direction of the stone room, and


    these lights were likely to have something to do with the stone room.


    At this time, He Qingfeng also came in a hurry, because Elder Yi told him that this granduncle came


    out of the stone room. Now there was a strange sign in the stone room. In his view, only Samuel


    knew what was going on.


    "Grandmaster Uncle, something strange happened in the stone room. Do you know what


    happened?" He Qingfeng asked Samuel.


    Samuel couldn¡¯t help but turn to look Yvonne. In his opinion, the change in the stone room was


    likely to have something to do with Yvonne, because the real owner of the stone room was Yvonne.


    Yvonne stared fixedly in the direction of the stone room. It was unknown whether her eyes reflected


    the seven-colored radiance, or whether it was the eyes that radiated out from her body.


    "Samuel, I feel that someone is calling me in that direction," Yvonne pointed to the stone room and


    said to Samuel.


    Samuel¡¯s heart sank!


    Someone was calling her!


    Could it be that the power of Fu Yao was calling for her?


    Samuel didn''t ept Yvonne to ept Fu Yao''s power at this stage. He didn''t want to see Yvonne


    hurt, but it seemed that he couldn''t stop Yvonne now.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Samuel couldn¡¯t figure out why this change happened all of a sudden.

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037


    At this time, Yvonne only had one feeling, which was that there was an inexplicable summoning in


    the stone room, which made her involuntarily want to go. It was a special kind of feeling, which


    made Yvonne unable to refuse.


    Samuel knew that this was the power of Fu Yao. It could also be said that Yvonne¡¯s own power was


    summoning its master. Under the circumstances where the power had already reacted to Yvonne,


    Samuel was no longer able to stop Yvonne from inheriting this power.


    Others might only think that it was a colorful light, but Samuel could clearly feel the powerful power


    of the light. Even he, who had reached the Divine Realm, couldn''t resist it.


    Although Samuel had known that Kongtong Realm was very strong, after all, it was a realm that


    even Velocisaurus was afraid of, but it was not until now that Samuel could clearly feel the gap.


    If one were to say that the world was like an ant to Samuel, then Samuel was just a slightly stronger


    ant in the face of this power.


    "Samuel, I want to go." Yvonne suddenly turned around and looked at Samuel. Her eyes were firm


    as she spoke.


    At this step, Samuel was already unable to stop it.


    He sighed in his heart, hoping that as Yvonne thought, this force would not hurt her.


    Samuel wrapped his arms around Yvonne''s waist. The two soared into the air and flew straight in


    the direction of the stone room.


    He Qingfeng and his assistant were dumbfounded. Although they also had the power that the


    mortals in the secr world didn''t have, flying in the air was something they couldn''t even imagine.


    However, Samuel had done it!


    "This... He can actually fly!" He Qingfeng''s eyeballs were almost falling to the ground. Words


    couldn''t describe the shock in his heart.


    "Could this be the strength of a strong man a hundred years ago?" The assistant said with a face


    full of amazement.


    In the blink of an eye, Samuel and Yvonne had arrived in front of the stone chamber.


    When Samuel released Yvonne, Yvonne couldn''t help but walk towards the stone room.


    Samuel followed Yvonne to deal with any emergencies.


    But soon, Samuel was suppressed by the forceing from the stone chamber. Although he


    resisted with all his strength and his feet even sank into the rocks, he could not take another half


    step forward. He could only watch as the stone door opened and Yvonne calmly walked in.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and endured. His face quickly turned pale. If he continued to endure like


    this, his meridians might break and he might end up dying.


    Samuel had no choice but to give up resisting. But in an instant, he was forced to retreat dozens of


    meters by the power in the stone chamber.


    Samuel could not help but take a deep breath.


    He was a Divine Realm master and looked down on the world, but in the face of Yvonne¡¯s power, he


    had no strength to resist. The strength of the Kongtong Realm was so terrifying!


    "Is this the gap between Eight Direction world and the Xuanyuan World?" Samuel could not help but


    sigh. Although there was a certain gap between the Earth and the Xuanyuan World, this gap was


    not particrly obvious among the strong. Otherwise, the battle a hundred years ago would not


    force those people from the Xuanyuan World to retreat.


    But the gap between the Eight Directions World and Xuanyuan World was too big. Samuel felt that


    this was a force of a different ss.


    Under such circumstances, Samuel could not figure out what had happened in the stone chamber.


    He could only wait quietly in the distance.


    As for Yvonne, when she walked into the stone room, she saw herself in the past, which was as


    beautiful as a painting. Even Yvonne could not help falling in love with her.


    And this time, Fu Yao did not disappear into thin air. Instead, she opened her eyes, which were as


    clear as the sky.


    The sudden opening of the corpse was an extremely horrible thing for many people, but Yvonne


    was not afraid. Instead, she walked to Fu Yao s side.


    "Are you the past me?" Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Fu Yao didn''t say anything. When she opened her eyes, her expression didn''t change in the


    slightest, just quietly looking Yvonne.


    "What do you want to tell me?" Yvonne asked.


    Even though Fu Yao¡¯s mouth began to move, Yvonne couldn''t hear a single sound.


    "I can''t hear you. Can you speak louder?" Yvonne said anxiously.


    Just as these words were spoken, Fu Yao suddenly turned into a shadow, as if she would disappear


    at any time.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I haven''t heard what you''re saying yet. Don''t be in a hurry to disappear," Yvonne said in a hurry.


    It didn''t take long for it to transform into a sevencolored power and pour into Yvonne''s body.


    Yvonne felt as if her body was about to explode. All kinds of power was surging in her body. She


    didn''t know how to deal with it, so she immediately thought of Samuel. However, no matter how


    hard she tried, she couldn''t call for help.


    Outside, Samuel did not know what had happened. He could only see that the colorful light was


    getting brighter and brighter. It was so dazzling that he could not look straight at it.


    However, Samuel guessed that at this moment, Yvonne should have received the power of Fu Yao.


    This process was definitely not a good one for Yvonne. However, Samuel''s worry could not be


    turned into any practical action.

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038


    Yvonne did not leave the stone room for half a month, which was a great suffering for Samuel.


    During this half a month, Samuel had repeatedly wanted to rush into the stone chamber.


    Unfortunately, with his ability, he was already unable to withstand the pressure from Fu Yao''s


    strength. No matter how much suffering it was, Samuel could only wait helplessly.


    During this period, Fei Lingsheng came to find Samuel and told him that Velocisaurus hoped that


    she would be able to destroy the process of Yvonne¡¯s inheritance of power. It was best to take


    advantage of this time to kill Yvonne.


    Fei Lingsheng¡¯s decision was equivalent to betraying Velocisaurus. It was a wise choice for her.


    Because Velocisaurus could note to Earth with Velocisaurus said clearly that he was afraid of


    Yvonne''s strength. Therefore, what she needed to do at this time was try her best to please Samuel.


    She could not rely on Velocisaurus to reach the Divine Realm, so she could only put her hopes on


    Samuel.


    Samuel didn''t think too much about it, because he only hoped Yvonne coulde out safely. As for


    the other things, Samuel didn''t have the time to think about them now.


    On this day, Fei Lingsheng came to Samuel again.


    As soon as she appeared, Samuel knew that it must have something to do with Velocisaurus. He


    asked directly, "Did Velocisaurus give you another order?"


    "If I don''t do as he says, he will kill me," Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel smiled coldly. Now that the Velocisaurus was in Xuanyuan World, how could he kill Fei


    Lingsheng?


    "Don''t worry. If he had the guts toe to Earth, he would havee a long time ago. He doesn''t


    have to wait until now," Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng naturally understood this. If it wasn''t for some concerns, Velocisaurus didn''t need to


    hand over the task of killing Yvonne to her.


    However, what Fei Lingsheng was worried about was not the fact that Velocisaurus hade to the


    earth.


    "He can create a dream. Can he kill people in a dream? " Fei Lingsheng asked.


    Samuel looked at Fei Lingsheng with a sneer. Even though she was an expert in the realm of the


    Ultimate Master, she didn''t understand this.


    The dream was illusory, so how could it kill people in an illusion?


    "Don''t you know what a dream is?" Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng naturally knew that. She was not that ignorant. But after all, Velocisaurus was


    Velocisaurus, and no one could guess if he had any special abilities. After all, Fei Lingsheng had felt


    the dream herself. She knew how real it was.


    "Even a Velocisaurus can''t kill in a dream, right?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    Samuel knew that she was afraid, so she was worried. He said, "If you are afraid, you can stay with


    me. I can guarantee that he can''t kill you."


    This was good news for Fei Lingsheng. Although she did not know if Samuel could really help her,


    at least it could make her feel at ease.


    "What about the forbidden area?" Fei Lingsheng asked.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I''ll have the Tianqi people guard it. I don''t think he''ll dare to mess around in a situation like this,"


    Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng nodded and said no more.


    Time passed quietly.


    It had been 20 days since Yvonne entered the stone room, but the power emitted from the stone


    room did not weaken at all. ording to this situation, it was unknown how long it wouldst, which


    made Samuel more and more anxious.


    He used to be in seclusion on the main ind of the ck Sheep Organization for three years. It


    was hard for Samuel to ept the fact that Yvonne was the same.


    He had to worry about Yvonne for three whole years. It could be imagined what kind of


    psychological torture Samuel would suffer.


    "It''s pointless to be anxious. At this moment, there is no one who can help her." After sensing


    Samuel''s anxiety, Fei Lingsheng said to Samuel.


    Samuel naturally understood this simple truth, but it did not mean that he could be at ease. After all,


    Yvonne was the people he cared about the most.


    "You don''t understand." Samuel said.


    "In addition to worrying about her situation, you are also worried about yourself, aren''t you?" Fei


    Lingsheng suddenly said.


    "What do you mean?" Samuel frowned and asked.


    Fei Lingsheng raised the corner of her mouth and said, "She''s an expert from Eight Directions


    world, and you''ll go there sooner orter. At that time, her strength will be much stronger than yours,


    and you''ll lose the ability to protect her. This contrast is uneptable to you, isn''t it?"


    Fei Lingsheng''s words went straight to Samuel¡¯s heart.


    He had been worried about this for a long time, and he had even mentioned it to Yvonne.


    Although Yvonne had said at that time that she could protect Samuel, out of a man''s self-esteem,


    how could Samuel expect Yvonne to protect him?


    More importantly, the reason why Yvonne left Eight Direction world was unclear. Samuel guessed


    that she might have offended someone and attracted a strong enemy, so she was forced toe to


    the earth.


    If this was the reason, then when Yvonne returned to Eight Direction world again, her enemies


    would definitelye to find her. This was a huge problem for Yvonne. At that time, Samuel was


    very likely to be an ant in the world. This was something that Samuel could not ept.


    "You are very smart, but people who are too smart are usually not likable," Samuel said faintly.


    "Do you remember the strange beasts in Xuanyuan World?" Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel looked at Fei Lingsheng and didn''t understand what she meant.


    Although Samuel had been reborn, he had not forgotten everything about Xuanyuan World. How


    could she suddenly ask such a question?


    "What do you mean?" Samuel said.


    "The strange beast can be tamed, and Velocisaurus will definitely bring a great improvement to your


    strength," Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel suddenly opened his eyes wide. Fei Lingsheng''s meaning was very clear. She wanted to


    tell him that he could tame Velocisaurus and let it recognize him as its master, thus bing his


    strange beast.


    But how could that be possible? Samuel was not even sure if he was a match for Velocisaurus. To


    tame Velocisaurus, one must be much more powerful than Velocisaurus. Obviously, this was not


    realistic.


    "You''ve made a big joke. How can I do it with my current strength when ites to taming


    Velocisaurus?" Samuel said.


    "You really can''t do it, but there''s still her. As long as she can help you, this matter will be easy,


    won''t it?" Fei Lingsheng said.


    "Her?"


    Samuel looked toward the stone chamber. No one knew how powerful Yvonne would be when she


    walked out of the chamber.


    If she returned to her heyday, then Velocisaurus was like an earthworm to her. She could indeed


    help Samuel tame Velocisaurus.

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039


    It must be said that this statement by Fei Lingsheng had caused Samuel to be extremely interested.


    Although he already had a red eyed jade python, there was still a great difference between them


    whenpared to a Velocisaurus. However, after thinking about it carefully, this was ultimately an


    external force and did not belong to his actual strength. This caused Samuel to lose a great amount


    of interest.


    "Even if I can tame Velocisaurus, it doesn''t enhance my own strength. It doesn''t have much


    significance. Moreover, in Eight Directions world, Velocisaurus is very likely only a low-level Exotic


    Beast. Otherwise, how could it escape to the Xuanyuan World?" Samuel said.


    "I know of a secret technique that can refine strange beasts and convert the power of the strange


    beast into one''s own power. You and the Velocisaurus are at odds with each other. Even if you were


    to refine him, you wouldn''t feel any heartache, right?" Fei Lingsheng said.


    Refine the exotic beast.


    This was something Samuel''s had never heard of before. Butpared with his knowledge of


    Xuanyuan World, Fei Lingsheng knew better than him.


    Since Fei Lingsheng said that there was such a secret method, it was likely to be true.


    "So you''re saying that you''re going to tame Velocisaurus before refining it?" Samuel asked.


    "That''s right. That way, your strength can be improved a lot," Fei Lingsheng said.


    "Why are you telling me all this? It won''t do you any good if I be stronger." Samuel looked at


    Fei Lingsheng with a face full of doubt. The feelings between the two of them were both hypocritical.


    Hence, from Samuel''s point of view, Fei Lingsheng would definitely not treat him nicely.


    "It''s not good for me that you be stronger, but I hope you can help me be a Divine Realm


    master," Fei Lingsheng said. This was her only obsession. As long as she could reach the Divine


    Realm, she was willing to do anything.


    "Do you want to go to Eight Direction world as well?" Samuel guessed.


    Fei Lingsheng shook her head without hesitation and said, "It''s not easy for me to dominate the


    Xuanyuan World. Why should I go to Eight Direction world and be a nonentity? As long as I reach


    the Divine Realm, no one in the Xuanyuan World can defeat me."


    Samuel thought Fei Lingsheng had a higher goal. He didn''t expect that she just wanted to dominate


    the Xuanyuan World. This was meaningless in Samuel¡¯s eyes.


    So what if she was invincible in Xuanyuan World? If there was no better pursuit, she could only live


    in a


    daze.


    "Don''t worry. I will help you be a Divine Realm master, or even..." Samuel at the stone room.


    After a long while, he continued, "Maybe you can break through the realm when shees out."


    If Yvonne restored the Kongtong Sect, it would probably be a trifling matter for her to build a Divine


    Realm master.


    These words made Fei Lingsheng very excited, and even her breathing couldn''t help quickening a


    little.


    At this time, a white-haired old man suddenly stood beside them, but they didn''t notice him at all.


    The old man''s expression changed and he was very excited. His facial muscles were constantly


    beating, making people feel that he was in a state of excitement.


    "Miss, I finally found you," the old man said.


    Samuel and Fei Lingsheng suddenly turned their heads after they spoke.


    Samuel¡¯s face was full of shock. With his current strength, he did not even notice that someone was


    approaching.


    It was the same with Fei Lingsheng. She couldn''t imagine how this seemingly ordinary old man got


    close to them, and how he got so close to them without anyone noticing.


    "Who are you?" Samuel asked the old man.


    The old man nced at Samuel and said, "You''re a good-for-nothing. You don''t deserve to know


    who I am."


    Samuel was furious. This rotten old man actually dared to speak to him with this type of tone. He


    was a Divine Realm master!


    "Old fool, you sure are boasting shamelessly," Samuel coldly.


    The old man smiled faintly and said, "You''re the first man who dares to call me old man. It''s as easy


    as pinching an ant to death if I want to kill you. If it weren''t for the sake of Miss, you would have


    been a corpse."


    Miss!


    Did he call Yvonne Miss?


    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat.


    Yvonne came from Eight Direction world, and the old man in front of him obviously came from Eight


    Direction world.


    If that was the case, then Samuel, who had reached the Divine Realm, would be nothing more than


    an ant in front of him.


    "Who are you?" Samuel asked.


    "You do not have the qualification to know of my identity. A low grade living creature from a low


    grade world is actually chosen by young miss. I really don''t know just what kind of good luck you


    have had." The old man was a little furious. Although he was filled with enmity toward Samuel, he


    did not dare to easily harm Samuel.


    Low-grade creatures!


    This was the first time that Samuel had received such an evaluation. Even so, Samuel was unable


    to find any retorts. This was because this old man came from Eight Directions world. He really had


    the qualification to treat Samuel as a low grade being.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "A low-ss creature like me is also Yvonne''s husband. Aren''t you afraid that I will tell your Miss


    that you disrespected me?" Samuel said, gnashing his teeth.

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040


    After hearing this, the old man sneered with disdain." As a man, don''t you feel ashamed to say such


    words?"


    Samuel really did not feel ashamed. What kind of dignity did he have in front of an expert like this


    old man? Moreover, they were people of different levels in the same world. There was no need for


    Samuel topete with him in terms of strength.


    Since he called Yvonne Miss, as Yvonne''s future husband, it was natural for Samuel to say these


    things.


    "I am only speaking the truth. How can I embarrass myself?" Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    The old man''s face was green. Clearly, he was angered by Samuel¡¯s words. However, this was


    indeed the case. He was unable to refute Samuel''s words.


    "After Miss regains her memory, are you sure that she will still take you seriously?" The old man


    snorted.


    Samuel was still very confident about this. After all, the rtionship between him and Yvonne had


    been tempered for a long time.


    "This is between me and her. What right do you have to meddle in everything?" Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng broke out in a cold sweat when she heard these words.


    Samuel was too bold to talk to the experts from Eight


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Directions world in such a tone. This old man could easily kill him. Moreover, Yvonne had not woken


    up yet, and no one could protect him.


    "Kid, if you piss me off, you''ll only end up dead." The old man red at Samuel through gritted


    teeth.


    Since things hade to this point, Samuel had to keep saying. He said fearlessly, "I can''t beat


    you. Of course you can kill me, but how will you exin it to her if you kill me?"


    "You..." The old man was so angry that he was fuming, but there was nothing he could do. Samuel¡¯s


    attitude was like that of a hooligan, which made him want to crush Samuel directly. However, how to


    exin it to Yvonne was indeed a big problem.


    "Old man, don''t be so angry. If you are angry to death, I don''t know how to exin it to Yvonne,"


    Samuel said.


    Fei Lingsheng wanted tough, but she didn''t dare. This old man didn''t dare to kill Samuel, but that


    didn''t mean he didn''t dare to kill her. If he thought she was making fun of him, she wouldn''t even


    know how she died.


    "You''d better care about your Miss''s condition. She has been in the room for a long time. When will


    shee out?" Samuel said. He was trying to find an answer for himself. He didn''t know how


    Yvonne''s condition was, so he couldn¡¯t be at ease.


    "The young Miss is in a good state. This is just the beginning," the old man said.


    Samuel was relieved to hear that.


    However, this was just the beginning. This meant Yvonne still needed a longer time, which made


    Samuel feel a bit depressed.


    "How long will it take?" Samuel could not help but ask.


    "Do you want to know?" The elder said.


    Samuel nodded repeatedly.


    "Why should I tell such a good-for-nothing like you?" The old man said.


    Samuel was so embarrassed that he put away his expected expression. This old man was like a


    little kid, and he still wanted to throw a tantrum.


    "Do you want to stay here forever?" Samuel asked the elder.


    This sentence seemed to be right on the old man''s mind. And from the change of his expression,


    Samuel guessed that he could not stay for too long.


    "Young fellow, although you are useless and worthless in my eyes, I can only trust you since Miss


    has chosen you." The old man suddenly spoke to Samuel.


    Samuel was confused and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "When Miss wakes up, help me tell her that I hope she can return to Eight Direction world as soon


    as possible. Fu''s branch needs her," the old man said seriously.


    It seemed that Fu Yao was Yvonne''s real name.


    Moreover, from the elder''s expression, it seemed that Yvonne''s home in Eight Direction world was


    facing some kind of crisis, so he needed her to hurry back as soon as possible.


    "Don''t worry. After she wakes up, I''ll tell her immediately. But I can''t guarantee that she''ll be able to


    regain her memories of her past life," Samuel said.


    The old man took out a small ss bottle. It was exquisite and tiny. He said to Samuel, "If you let


    Miss take this pill, she will naturally be able to regain her memories of her previous life."


    Samuel put away the ss bottle and the old man disappeared into thin air. Samuel did not feel any


    energy fluctuations.


    "I can''t even feel his power. I''m really a good-for-nothing as a Divine Realm master," Samuel said


    with a wry smile. In Xuanyuan World, no one could defeat him. But for the experts from Eight


    Directions world, he was not even an ordinary person.


    "That''s why I don''t want to go to Eight Direction world, " Fei Lingsheng said.


    "You¡¯re like Velocisaurus. The tail of a chicken can satisfy your vanity, so of course you don''t need


    to pursue higher things," Samuel said. Life like this was meaningless to him. Moreover, Yvonne was


    from Eight Directions world, so Samuel had to go to Eight Directions world.

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041


    The old man''s appearance strengthened Samuel''s determination to be stronger. He knew that


    there was a huge gap between him and Yvonne. If he could not be stronger, Samuel would not


    deserve Yvonne.


    Just like the attitude of the old man just now, he regarded Samuel as a good-for-nothing.


    When he arrived in Eight Direction world, everyone in the Fu n would look at him like a good-for-


    nothing. This was a situation that Samuel had to change.


    "Velocisaurus is not an ordinary beast. Ites from Eight Directions world. Can we really tame it?"


    Samuel asked Fei Lingsheng with a firm expression.


    Fei Lingsheng could clearly feel the change in Samuel. Regardless of tone or expression, Samuel


    seemed to have decided to refine Velocisaurus into his own strength in order to raise his alertness.


    "As long as it''s a strange beast, it can be tamed. I guess the reason why he went to the Xuanyuan


    World is that he didn''t want to be the ve of those experts." Fei Lingsheng said.


    Such a possibility was possible. If not, Velocisaurus would not have taken such a risk to go to the


    Xuanyuan World.


    "Have you considered staying in Xuanyuan World?"


    Fei Lingsheng suddenly asked Samuel.


    "Hmm?" Samuel turned around and looked at Fei Lingsheng with a frown. He didn''t quite


    understand what she meant.


    "Didn''t you feel the attitude of the old man just now? He disdained you and just regarded you as


    trash. This is the situation you faced in Eight Direction world with your strength. You will be a


    good-for-nothing from the top in Xuanyuan World. Can you ept such changes?" Fei Lingsheng


    said.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "You don''t want me to hide in the Xuanyuan World like you? Don''t you have to face the reality?"


    Samuel said faintly. Eight Direction world was Yvonne''s real home. This alone was enough to be the


    reason for him to go to Eight Direction world.


    "How many people do you think in the Fu Family will put you in their eyes?" Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel suddenly raised the corner of his mouth and said confidently, "One day, Eight Direction


    world will kneel at my feet. Do you believe it?"


    Fei Lingsheng really wanted to treat this as a joke. Eight Direction world was a dimension that could


    not bepared to the Xuanyuan World. With Samuel''s current strength, he would probably be


    able to kill even the weakest person in Eight Direction world. How could he have the right to say


    something like that?


    But Fei Lingsheng couldn''tugh because Samuel''s firmness gave her a strong sense of


    persistence. The current Samuel might not be able to do it, but he might be able to do it in the


    future.


    "If there is such a day, I am willing to be your ve," said Fei Lingsheng.


    "I don''t need it." Samuel shook his head and said, "You want me to protect you in Eight Direction


    world, but this is not what I should do. She is the only one I should protect."


    Samuel looked at Yvonne persistently. Although he knew that after Yvonne left the stone room, he


    was no longer qualified to protect Yvonne, this thought would never change in Samuel''s mind.


    Days passed one after another.


    In the blink of an eye, Samuel had been in Xuanyuan World for two years. During these two years,


    he stayed in front of the stone gate almost every day. If there were no special circumstances, he


    would never leave.


    Over the past two years, the power of the stone door had obviously weakened a lot. This meant that


    most of its power had already been absorbed by Yvonne.


    Samuel felt that something was very strange. Yvonne had absorbed all the condensed pearls he


    had obtained before his rebirth in a very short time.


    However, this time, it had taken too much time. How could there be such a big time gap between


    the two?


    Could it be that the power brought by the condensed pearl was limited to Yvonne, and that was why


    she could absorb it in such a short amount of time?


    But at that time, Yvonne, who had absorbed the power of the condensed bead, was already capable


    of tormenting the entire Xuanyuan World.


    And this time, Yvonne should not be able to directly restore the strength of Kongtong Realm.


    If that was the case, wouldn''t the threat of Velocisaurus be a joke to Samuel ?


    At this time, Velocisaurus should have been shivering in the dark forest.


    Xuanyuan World.


    In the dark forest, there would be angry roars from time to time, which made all the experts in


    Xuanyuan World very afraid, so during this period of time, no strong people dared to wander around


    outside, for fear that they would be caught by Velocisaurus as food if they were unlucky.


    Velocisaurus''s anger came from his fear of Yvonne. He was well aware of what was happening in


    Tianqi, but there was nothing he could do in the face of all this. Velocisaurus also tried to go to Earth


    to solve Yvonne''s problem by himself, but if he used the tunnel to enter Earth, he would definitely


    attract the attention of all Eight Direction worlds. More importantly, there were still people on Earth


    who were secretly protecting Yvonne. Even if he went there, it was likely that he would not be able


    to achieve his goal.


    The current Velocisaurus was like a slow death. He clearly knew that he would die when Yvonne


    recovered his strength, but he couldn''t do anything.


    "I''ve been hiding for thousands of years. Will I really be ruined by a woman?" Velocisaurus gnashed


    its teeth and said unwillingly. Soon, he would be able topletely seal off the Xuanyuan World


    with the power of heaven and earth. At that time, no one would be able to disturb him no matter how


    powerful he was in the Xuanyuan World. However, at this critical moment, Yvonne gained the power


    of Fu Yao, which was a very desperate thing for Velocisaurus!


    "Fei Lingsheng, the next time I see you, I''ll definitely crush you to pieces." Velocisaurus viciously


    muttered to itself. In his opinion, the biggest reason Yvonne''s threat wasn''t solved because Fei


    Lingsheng had betrayed him. If Fei Lingsheng hadn''t betrayed him, Yvonne wouldn''t have been


    able to ept the power of Fu Yao so easily.


    No matter how much he said and how many times he had done self-constion, Velocisaurus knew


    one thing, which was that his misfortune would not be able to escape. This was a fact that he was


    unable to change.


    In the face of Yvonne, a Kongtong master, Velocisaurus didn''t even have the courage to resist.


    Of course, Velocisaurus did not give up. After all, it had escaped from Eight Direction world for over


    a thousand years. How could it ept its fate at such a life-and-death juncture?


    He wanted to recreate his dream.


    When Fei Lingsheng appeared, the attitude of Velocisaurus dragon had greatly changed, and it was


    no longer as superior as before.


    "You''re still looking for me. Do you still think I can help you kill Yvonne ?" Sensing that he was in the


    dream again, Fei Lingsheng said faintly.

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042


    The current Velocisaurus no longer had any thoughts of killing Yvonne. This was because it wasn''t


    just Fei Lingsheng, even he didn''t have the ability to do so. Naturally, he wouldn''t have the wishful


    thinking of killing Yvonne.


    "Given your strength, how could you possibly be able to kill Yvonne?" Velocisaurus said.


    His words seemed to belittle Fei Lingsheng, making Fei Lingsheng very unconvinced. He retorted,


    "Can you kill Yvonne just because you''re so strong?"


    In the past, Fei Lingsheng would never dare to speak to Velocisaurus with such an attitude. But


    now, she was no longer afraid of Velocisaurus.


    "Of course not." Velocisaurus said.


    "Then why are you looking for me?" Fei Lingsheng was puzzled.


    "I hope that you can help me think of a way to resolve the conflict between Samuel and me." Said


    Velocisaurus. If this conflict could not be resolved, it would be a dead end for him. He understood


    the situation and knew what he should do.


    Fei Lingsheng was taken aback by these words. Never did she expect that this was the reason why


    Velocisaurus hade to find her.


    The number one beast in Xuanyuan World was going to lower its head because of Samuel.


    "You''re actually willing to bow down in front of Samuel," said Fei Lingsheng.


    Of course, this was not what the Velocisaurus was willing to do. However, at this point in time, he


    had no other choice. Compared to death, what was the point of lowering one''s head?


    Moreover, enduring humiliation for a while was nothing to Velocisaurus. Samuel would sooner or


    later go to Eight Direction world. After he left, Velocisaurus would be the strongest in Xuanyuan


    World.


    "Isn''t it a matter of course to bow down to an expert?" said Velocisaurus.


    These words made Fei Lingsheng want tough. If he really took it for granted, he would not have


    left Eight Direction world. Didn''t he bow his head to the strong? That was why he came to the


    Xuanyuan World to im the title of king?


    Fei Lingsheng directly said, "I can''t help you. With my position, do you think I''m qualified to speak in


    front of Samuel?¡±


    "You will definitely help me think of a way," said Velocisaurus.


    The imposed responsibility on him made her very helpless. It seemed that Velocisaurus was forcing


    her toe up with a solution.


    Of course, there was a way, but from Fei Lingsheng''s point of view, it was obvious that Velocisaurus


    wasn''t willing to do so.


    "There''s one way, but it''s useless to say it out loud. You definitely won''t agree," Fei Lingsheng said.


    "Quickly say it." The expression on Velocisaurus''s face changed as he impatiently said.


    " Be Samuel''s strange beast. After he tamed you, of course he wouldn''t kill you," Fei


    Lingsheng said.


    The moment these words left her mouth, anger could be clearly seen in the eyes of Velocisaurus.


    To be an exotic beast for Samuel!


    The reason why Velocisaurus fled from Eight Direction world was because he didn''t want to be a


    ve. How could he be willing to be an exotic beast of Samuel?


    If he was willing to do this, he would have done it when he was in Eight Direction world.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "How is this possible? I am Heavenly Dragon, how can I be a human mutated beast?"


    Shouted Velocisaurus through gritted teeth.


    Fei Lingsheng did not know what Heavenly Dragon meant. This was the most orthodox existence of


    the bloodline of Velocisaurus. It was a pity that Velocisaurus Tribe had declined thousands of years


    ago and ended up like this.


    Many of therades of Velocisaurus had chosen to be strange human beasts. However, he


    was unwilling. This was because he firmly believed that his bloodline was nobler than a human''s.


    "If you are unwilling, there is no other way. After all, you have killed his daughter." Fei Lingsheng


    said.


    Even though there was no definite answer as to whether Han Nian had died at the hands of


    Velocisaurus or if she had disappeared due to the chaos of time, Samuel would definitely me this


    on Velocisaurus. Just this alone was an absolutely irreconcble enmity. How could there be any


    other way to resolve this grudge?


    "I didn''t kill his daughter." Velocisaurus was eager to exin, and there was even a hint of panic in


    his expression. Even though he was not afraid of Samuel, he was also afraid that Yvonne would


    me him.


    "But it has a lot to do with you. It''s hard for you to absolve yourself of the me," said Fei


    Lingsheng.


    "No, no, no. His daughter isn''t dead. Why does she have something to do with me?" Shouted


    Velocisaurus.


    "What did you say?" Fei Lingsheng looked at Velocisaurus with a look of horror. This news had a


    huge impact on her.


    Han Nian did not die.


    How was that possible?


    Back then, the space-time power in the dark forest was chaotic. To ordinary people, the chaotic


    power was like sharp des. Under such circumstances, how could Han Nian possibly survive?


    More importantly, time reversal had reversed. No matter how she looked at it, Han Nian should not


    exist in this world!


    "How is that possible? Even if Han Nian isn''t dead, she should have disappeared," Fei Lingsheng


    said.


    The expression on Velocisaurus''s face suddenly became serious. He seemed to be in a dilemma.


    After a while, he said to Fei Lingsheng, "Ask Samuel toe to see me. As long as he promises


    not to deal with me, I can tell him about Han Nian."


    Hearing what Velocisaurus said, Fei Lingsheng didn''t dare to hide anything.


    After leaving the dream world, Fei Lingsheng found Samuel as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043


    Fei Lingsheng, who was standing in front of Samuel, was so excited that he was even panting


    heavily.


    Samuel could not help but ask, "You appeared in the dream of Velocisaurus again. Does he still


    dare to threaten you now that you''ve met him?"


    Fei Lingsheng shook her head and said, "I did appear in his dream, but he didn''t threaten me. He


    told me a very shocking thing."


    "What is there that is worthy of your shock?" Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    "Before telling you, you''d better be mentally prepared. I''m afraid you won''t be able to ept it for a


    while," said Fei Lingsheng.


    Samuel smiled disdainfully. With his endurance, he didn''t think there was anything he couldn''t


    ept.


    Moreover, Samuel did not care about the things happening in Xuanyuan World at all. He would not


    be surprised no matter what happened.


    "Speak, I''m already prepared." Samuel said.


    "Han Nian is not dead." Fei Ling stared intently at Samuel.


    Samuel''s expression was instantly stunned when these words were spoken. Moreover, Fei


    Lingsheng could clearly sense that all the muscles in Samuel''s


    body had tensed up.


    "What... what did you say?" Samuel turned his stiff neck and looked at Fei Lingsheng.


    He had thought that nothing could shake his heart, which was as solid as a rock. But when he heard


    this sentence, Samuel could not suppress his astonishment.


    "Your daughter, Han Nian, didn''t die or disappear," Fei Lingsheng said.


    "How is this possible? How is this possible?" Samuel said in disbelief. In his opinion, it was only


    natural that Han Nian would disappear, given that time had been reversed. After all, he was only


    fourteen years old after his rebirth, and Han Nian had no space to exist at all.


    "I don''t know what''s going on either. This is what the Velocisaurus told me. He also said that if you


    want to know what''s going on, go and see him," Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel headed straight for the forbidden area. At this moment, he could not be bothered with


    whether Velocisaurus had any ulterior motives.


    In this world, other than Yvonne, the most important person for Samuel was Han Nian. This news,


    which had a great impact, caused Samuel to forget about whether this was a trap or not.


    They came to the forbidden area.


    Samuel had just closed his eyes when he arrived at the dream created by Velocisaurus.


    "If you have half a lie, I will pull your tendons out and skin you alive." Samuel said to Velocisaurus,


    gnashing his teeth.


    "If you want to know about this matter, you must agree to a condition." Said Velocisaurus.


    "Tell me, even if it was ten or a hundred, I will promise you, let alone one," Samuel said happily.


    There was no condition that was more important than Han Nian, so he did not hesitate at all.


    "You can''t hurt me, and you can''t let Yvonne kill me either," said Velocisaurus.


    "I swear to God," Samuel said. It was obvious from his attitude that he was eager.


    As for the hatred between him and the Velocisaurus, it was no longer important in the face of Han


    Nian''s message.


    "Do you still remember how the space-time tunnel underwent a transformation on the very day of


    our battle?" Velocisaurus said.


    "Of course I remember it. The space-time tunnel suddenly became chaotic and conflicted. That''s


    why I was reborn," Samuel said.


    "Then do you feel that there is a power that does not belong to the space-time tunnel? Moreover,


    this power does not belong to you or me." Velocisaurus said.


    Samuel frowned. It was obvious that Velocisaurus was implying something, but he was deliberately


    keeping Samuel in suspense. Samuel did not understand what Velocisaurus meant at all.


    "If you have anything to say, then just say it. Don''t keep me guessing anymore," Samuel said.


    "This poweres from Eight Direction world," said Velocisaurus.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Samuel opened his eyes wide and said in a deep voice, "Do you mean that the people from Eight


    Direction world have captured Han Hi an?"


    "Time and space are reversed and time is reversed. Only experts from Eight Direction world can


    keep your daughter from being disturbed by these factors. I''m sure your daughter is in Eight


    Direction world right now," said Velocisaurus.


    Samuel took a deep breath. If Han Nian was still alive, it would be great news for him.


    But whether these words were true or false, Samuel had no way to judge. It was very likely that this


    was just a dying tactic by Velocisaurus. After he and Yvonne arrived in Eight Direction world,


    Velocisaurus''s danger would be ovee. At that time, even if Samuel knew that this matter was


    fake, there was nothing he could do about it.


    "How do I know that you''re not lying to me?" Samuel said.


    "With Yvonne''s ability, even if she goes to Eight Direction world, she can still return to the Xuanyuan


    world. If I were to deceive you, wouldn''t I end up in an even worse state?" said Velocisaurus.


    Yvonne''s ability was also mentioned here. That was to say, after Samuel went to Eight Direction


    world, he was not qualified to return to the Xuanyuan world under the circumstance that he was not


    capable.


    But Yvonne was more than enough.


    In this kind of situation, the likelihood of Velocisaurus lying should be very small. This made Samuel


    very excited.


    But who had caught Han Nian? What was the reason?

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044


    It was still uncertain whether Velocisaurus''s words were trustworthy or not. However, in Samuel¡¯s


    heart, he was willing to believe that this was true. This was because Han Nian was a very important


    character in his life. Even though Samuel had tried his best tofort himself that Han Nian''s


    disappearance was due to the reversal of time and space. It was a situation that he was unable to


    stop.


    But even so, Samuel could not let it go.


    But now, knowing that Han Nian might still exist in another world, it was undoubtedly exciting news


    for Samuel.


    "Tell me, what do you wish to obtain from this matter? " Samuel asked. He knew that it was


    impossible for Velocisaurus to let him know about this matter due to his good intentions. He


    definitely had a request.


    "I hope to use this news to resolve our conflict," said Velocisaurus.


    Samuel raised the corner of his mouth. This guy used to be very arrogant. He didn''t expect that he


    would give in now. It seemed that the shock brought by Yvonne was really so shocking that he had


    begun to be afraid.


    "She is just in the Kongtong Realm, and you''re already afraid?" Samuel asked.


    "Just Kongtong Realm!" Velocisaurus seemed to have heard something incredible.


    Kongtong Realm!


    In the eyes of Velocisaurus, Samuel was like an ignorant kid. That was why he had such an


    ignorant idea.


    In all directions, the Kongtong Sect was a generational expert.


    "Just Kongtong Realm, you really don''t know Eight Direction world. Kongtong Realm is known as


    the Demigod Realm in Eight Direction world. It is a real Demigod Realm. Do you think that the so-


    called Divine Realm in the Xuanyuan World is the real Divine Realm?" When saying this,


    Velocisaurus''s tone was obviously disdainful. The so-called Divine Realm in the Xuanyuan World


    was just a piece of trash for Eight Direction world.


    Only the Divine Realm experts from Eight Direction world were qualified to be called real Gods.


    This was because Divine Realm experts from Eight Direction world could create their own world!


    Samuel''s words were not ignorance. He took this opportunity to understand the strong power of


    Kongtong Realm. After all, Kongtong Realm was just a name for him. He had no idea about the


    strength of Kongtong Realm. Only with this ignorant performance could he get the real exnation


    of Velocisaurus.


    In Xuanyuan World, Demigod rank experts were only at the Extreme Master realm. However,


    Samuel knew that there was noparison between the two.


    "The real Divine Realm of Eight Direction world has the ability to create a world. Maybe the earth


    was created by a strong person from Eight Direction world. If I put it like this, you can understand


    how strong the Kongtong Realm is. Yvonne is only one realm away from creating a world."


    Velocisaurus continued.


    Creating a world!


    It was even possible that the earth might have been created by some strong man from Eight


    Direction world.


    These words had a strong impact on Samuel.


    It meant that if he could reach the Divine Realm in Eight Direction world in the future, he could


    create his own earth!


    Samuel took a deep breath. He finally had a sense of the difference between his realm and


    Yvonne''s.


    Although the concept was still not very clear, there was at least a vague concept.


    "Why do you want to leave Eight Direction world?


    Don¡¯t you want to have this ability?" Samuel asked curiously. Under this temptation, Velocisaurus


    chose to dominate Eight Direction world of Xuanyuan. This was something he could not understand.


    So what if he was the king in a ce like the


    Xuanyuan World? After all, it was someone else''s world. But in all Eight Direction worlds, there was


    a chance to be called the True God who created Eight Direction world!


    A self-mocking look appeared on Velocisaurus''s face.


    He had this type of ability!


    This was something that Velocisaurus didn''t even dare to think about. After all, not everyone had


    the chance to reach the Divine Realm in Eight Direction world.


    "Do you think anyone can reach the Divine Realm? When I left Eight Direction world, there were


    only two Divine Realm masters in Eight Direction world, and they were just legends. No one knows


    whether they really exist or not," said Velocisaurus.


    "The Divine Realm expert of the Xuanyuan World was once a legend," Samuel said. It was possible


    to be a legend.


    However, these words drew the ridicule of Velocisaurus as it said, "Why do you want topare the


    Xuanyuan World and Eight Direction world with each other? Don''t you know the difference in time


    between these two worlds?"


    "Of course I know," Samuel said. "I just want to tell you that even if it''s just a legend, it might actually


    exist."


    "Even if there is a real Divine Realm in front of me, I won''t be tempted, because before I became a


    Divine Realm Expert, I had already been captured and kept as a pet pet. After all, you and I are


    different," said Velocisaurus.


    Samuel was unable to refute this logic. Although the other party was a Velocisaurus, he was still a


    type of strange beast. This was a fact that could not be changed.


    Samuel asked curiously, "By the way, what is the status of the Fu n in Eight Direction world?"


    Ever since the old man spoke these words, Samuel was very curious about the Fu n. He wanted


    to know what kind of existence the Fu n was in Eight Direction world.


    When it came to the Fu''s branch, there was a strong fear in the eyes of Velocisaurus family, which


    made Samuel feel that the Fu''s branch was not simple.


    "Do you remember me telling you that there are only two True Divine Realm master in Eight


    Direction world?" asked Velocisaurus.


    Samuel nodded subconsciously.


    "One of the two True Divine Realm master is from the Fu n. Of course, this is only a legend of


    Eight Direction world. No one knows the truth." Velocisaurus exined.


    With the existence of a True God present, the Fu n would definitely be one of the top ns of the


    entire world.


    Samuel had never thought Yvonne would have such a powerful family background!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, since there was such a powerful family, then why did the old man say that the Fu Family


    currently needed Yvonne? Could it be that some misfortune had urred in the family, and that was


    why he needed her to appear as a Demigod rank?


    Or did the legendary True God of Fu''s branch not exist?


    "To be able to be Fu''s son-inw, I really don''t know what kind of good luck you''ve had." As he


    said those words, Velocisaurus''s eyes were filled with envy.


    But Samuel couldn''t stop smiling bitterly.


    Samuel was once cursed by the Sue family for three years in Cloud City in the name of trash.


    If Samuel were to return to Eight Direction world, Samuel would be trash in the eyes of those


    people. Who knew what kind of humiliation Samuel had gone through to start a fire.


    Although Samuel had been called trash in Cloud City, all of this was merely an act.


    But in Eight Direction world, Samuel didn''t have to pretend at all. He was a real good-for-nothing!

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045


    Samuel took the opportunity to understand more about the situation of Eight Direction world.


    Velocisaurus told Samuel everything he knew. After all, he wanted to exchange for peace between


    him and Samuel. Hence, he did not hold anything back.


    After finding out what he wanted to know, Samuel left the dreamscape of Velocisaurus.


    Samuel''s heart was extremely heavy when he returned to the stone house. He knew that he was


    very likely to experience everything that had happened in Cloud City again. Moreover, the situation


    was even worse than before. After all, Samuel could only think of how to retaliate when he was in


    Cloud City. This was because he had faked the futility of everything.


    But it waspletely different in Eight Direction world. He would be aplete waste, and in


    a short period of time, Samuel did not have any ability to change his fate.


    Now that he had reached the Divine Realm, he was just an ant in Eight Direction world. It was


    impossible for him to improve his strength in a short time.


    But Yvonne, even though it was extremely difficult, Samuel still had to give it a try. He would never


    give up on Yvonne because of this.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Seeing Samuel¡¯s worried


    face, Fei Lingsheng walked to him and asked.


    Samuel looked at the stone chamber and said, "When I enter Eight Direction world, I will be a


    real cripple. And she is the God''s favored one of Fu''s branch."


    Fei Lingsheng naturally understood this logic. With Yvonne''s status in Eight Direction world, a trash


    like Samuel probably didn''t even have the qualifications to enter Fu''s family.


    But even so, Fei Lingsheng knew Samuel was not going to give up.


    "But you won''t stay in the Xuanyuan World because of this, will you?" Fei Lingsheng said.


    "Of course." Samuel answered without thinking. His rtionship with Yvonne was definitely not


    something that could be separated by the rest of Eight Direction world. It was impossible to stop


    Samuel and Yvonne from being together.


    "Have you ever thought that your existence will cause her great trouble?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    Samuel had not really thought about this question, but he knew that trouble would definitely exist.


    After all, Yvonne was high above the masses, so the Fu family would definitely make things difficult


    for her.


    But Samuel was confident that one day in the future, he would impress the Fu family. At that time,


    these troubles would naturally disappear.


    "I''ll bethe True God of Eight Direction world," Samuel said through gritted teeth. "Definitely."


    Seeing Samuel''s resolute expression, Fei Lingsheng suddenly felt an impulse to follow Samuel to


    Eight Direction world. Perhaps one day in the future, she would be a strong person in Eight


    Direction world because of Samuel.


    But in the end, rationality prevailed the impulse. Fei Lingsheng knew that it was not an easy thing,


    and in the process, it was very likely that she would die. For her, staying in the Xuanyuan World was


    still the best choice at present, and there was no such choice.


    "I believe you can do it for her," said Fei Lingsheng.


    At this time, the rainbow power released from the stone room suddenly changed. It surged


    especially violently. And because the fluctuation of the power was too strong, Samuel and Fei


    Lingsheng had to retreat to a further distance.


    "What''s going on?" Samuel said with a worried face.


    Fei Lingsheng didn''t know what was going on either, but the surge of power seemed to be


    absorbing the purest spiritual energy between heaven and earth, as if Yvonne''s inheritance had


    reached the most critical moment.


    "I think she shoulde out soon," Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel did not respond. His eyes were fixed on the stone door.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t be in danger. Otherwise, the old man won''t leave easily,"forted Fei


    Lingsheng.


    Samuel was relieved to hear this because the old man had told him that Yvonne would not be in


    danger. His words were trustworthy.


    In this type of state, only after three whole days did the crazy power calm down. Meanwhile, all of


    the seven-colored power was absorbed by Yvonne.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Samuel ran to the door of the room at once. He had not seen Yvonne for two years, which was an


    extremely torturous thing for him. But now, he knew that Yvonne woulde out soon.


    Sure enough, after waiting for less than a few minutes, the stone door was opened. Dressed in a


    white dress, Yvonne appeared in front of Samuel, like a fairy from heaven.


    At this moment, Yvonne had a totally different temperament, and she looked like an adult.


    Samuel couldn''t tell whether it was Yvonne or Fu Yao.


    "You... you are..." Samuel stammered.


    Yvonne smiled and said, "What''s wrong? You don''t even know your wife, do you?"


    Samuel was stunned for a moment. Then he rushed to Yvonne and picked her up.


    "You finally came out. Do you know how worried I was about you in the past two years?" Samuel


    said


    excitedly.

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046


    After hearing that two years had passed, Yvonne was stunned for a moment. For her, it had only


    been a little while since she had left Samuel. She didn''t expect that two years had already passed!


    "It''s been two years?" Yvonne asked in astonishment.


    "Of course, if you don''t believe me, you can ask her," Samuel pointed to Fei Lingsheng in the


    distance and said.


    Fei Lingsheng nodded.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t suspect Samuel, so she didn''t even look at Fei Lingsheng. To her, Samuel didn''t need


    anyone else''s proof.


    "What happened in the past two years?" Yvonne asked.


    "Let''s go back and talk."


    "Then why don''t you let me down?"


    "I won''t let go. I won''t let go."


    "Let go of me. It''s so embarrassing to be seen by others."


    "How can it be embarassing? It''s natural for a husband to hold a wife. If anyone dares to lose face,


    I''ll kill him right away."


    The two of them yed and returned to the room that belonged to them under Fei Lingsheng''s


    envious eyes.


    "Look at yourself first," Samuel said as he brought Yvonne to the mirror.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Yvonne saw herself in the mirror, she was stunned.


    Wasn''t this exactly the same Fu Yao that she had seen when she entered the stone room?


    "That''s what you look like in the future. Pretty, isn''t it? " Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne touched her face. For her, the current feeling was like an illusion, but the real feeling told


    her that all of this was real.


    "This is the future me," Yvonne said to herself.


    "Not only are you beautiful, you are also very powerful, " Samuel said.


    "I do feel that my body is different, but I can''t tell what is different about my body," Yvonne said.


    The reason why she felt this way was because Yvonne was still not used to her own strength, and


    she didn''t know how to use it either. This would take time for her to slowly settle it.


    But there was another way to let her know all this faster.


    Samuel pulled out the ss bottle left by the old man.


    "What''s this?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "It was left behind by an old man," Samuel exined."


    He calls you Miss," Samuel said. "You should be a member of the Fu n branch in Eight Direction


    world, that is to say, your real home."


    Fu''s branch.


    Eight Direction world.


    For Yvonne, this was a very intense shock. Moreover, since she could be called Miss, her status


    was certainly not low.


    "What''s this for?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    "As long as you eat the things inside, you''ll remember everything that happened in the past. Also,


    he left behind a message for me to tell you that the Fu Family needs you. He hopes you can return


    to Eight Direction worlds as soon as possible," Samuel said.


    He had never thought of hiding this matter, because sooner orter he would have to face it. It was


    meaningless to dy time for Samuel. Moreover, Samuel also wanted to face it as soon as


    possible.


    After all, if he wanted to improve his realm, he also needed to go to the Xuanyuan World.


    Yvonne took the ss bottle; she did not choose to open it at once, because it was not easy for her


    to recover her memory. She did not know if she could ept those things.


    "No matter what, this is something that you have to face in the end." Samuel saw Yvonne''s


    hesitation and said.


    "Aren''t you afraid that my recovery will affect our rtionship?" Yvonne asked.


    "I still have this bit of confidence. After all, I am so attractive. How can you not like me for other


    reasons? " Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne scoffed. Samuel''s narcissism gave her goosebumps.


    "When did you be so narcissistic? It''s so disgusting," Yvonne said.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and said, "Don''t think that I won''t dare to do anything to you just


    because you''ve be powerful. Besides, you''re an adult now. It''s not illegal for me to do anything


    to you."


    After that, Samuel held Yvonne tightly in his arms.


    Fear was written all over Yvonne''s face. She asked warily, "What do you want to do?"


    "Don''t you know what a couple should do with each other?" Samuel asked.


    Yvonne still had some unknown fear for this matter, so she pushed Samuel away.


    For Yvonne, she pushed Samuel away with a little effort.


    However, Samuel was sent flying backward. He smashed a hole in the wall and flew out of the


    room.


    Yvonne looked at the scene in front of her in astonishment, and then looked at her hand. She even


    wondered if it was done by herself.


    "Are, are you okay?" Yvonne rushed out of the room and ran to Samuel.

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047


    The ashen-faced Samuel had a bitter smile on his face. Ever since he became a Divine Realm


    master, he had not felt such a blow for a long time. However, just a moment ago, Yvonne''s sudden


    strength had left Samuel with no way to resist at all.


    "This is the gap between me and the Kongtong Realm," Samuel said with a wry smile.


    Yvonne quickly helped Samuel to his feet and kept himpany. She really didn''t know how such a


    small push would lead to such a serious consequence.


    "How are you? Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" Yvonne asked worriedly.


    "Fortunately, my bones are tough, or else it would be terrible." Samuel said.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Are you really okay? Don''t lie to me." Yvonne didn''t believe Samuel''s words. After all, the whole


    wall had been broken.


    "It''s fine. Don''t worry, I still have some resistance," Samuel said.


    After confirming it over and over again, Yvonne finally felt a little relieved.


    "I''m fine, but you still need to learn how to control your own strength. If you identally hurt


    someone else, I''m afraid the other party might die," Samuel


    reminded her. He was not injured, but it did not mean that everyone could withstand such serious


    injuries.


    Although Samuel''s realm was very weak in front of Yvonne, he was still a Divine Realm master in


    the Xuanyuan World. In terms of resistance, he was much better than the ordinary people on earth.


    So if Yvonne didn''t learn how to control his own strength, once he identally hurt an ordinary


    person, she would probably kill him.


    "Okay, I got it," Yvonne said.


    Samuel patted off the dust on his body and said to Yvonne, "When are you going to eat this to


    restore your memory?"


    On this matter, Yvonne was extremely hesitant, because she understood clearly that once her


    memory was restored, many things might change. This was something Yvonne didn''t want to face


    right now.


    At the same time, Yvonne knew more clearly that there were some things that could not be avoided,


    and she would face them one day.


    "Let me think about it a bit longer," Yvonne said.


    "The Fu family needs you. You¡¯d better think it over as soon as possible."


    "Yes, I know." Yvonne nodded.


    Samuel didn''t say anything more. He had done his duty to pass the old man''s words to Yvonne, As


    for what Yvonne should do, Samuel couldn''t interfere.


    "How about this? We''ll go back to Cloud City after you adapt to the power in Tianqi, okay?" Now


    Yvonne was awake, logically speaking, they could go back to Cloud City at this time. However, it


    was easy for Yvonne to identally hurt others, so Samuel decided to let Yvonne adapt to her


    power first.


    "Sure, don''t worry. I''ll get used to it soon," Yvonne said.


    In the following month, Yvonne controlled her own strength with her consciousness every day, and


    the results were quite good. In the beginning, Yvonne''s casual punch would produce a sonic boom,


    but a monthter, Yvonne''s strength was already enough to control Samuel and force him to retreat


    a meter or two. This could be considered extremely effective.


    On this day, Samuel and Yvonne finally left Tianqi.


    Fei Lingsheng, however, stayed in the forbidden area of the space-time tunnel. Although she didn''t


    need to prevent Velocisaurus from sending people to the earth, for Fei Lingsheng, there was no


    enemy on earth. She was more willing to stay in the forbidden area, so that she could get close to


    the Xuanyuan World.


    Of course, Fei Lingsheng could choose to return directly to the Xuanyuan World, but she didn''t. She


    needed Samuel to teach her how to be a Divine Realm master.


    On the ne back to Cloud City, the two of them sat side by side in the first ss cabin. Yvonne


    suddenly said to Samuel, "I feel that the world ispletely


    different for me." "What''s the difference?" Samuel asked.


    "I can sense many different things. The wind, clouds, light, and even the impurities in the air outside


    the ne." Yvonne said.


    Samuel smiled and said, "This is the embodiment of your perception ability. You are stronger than


    me, so you can perceive more clearly than me. In the future, you will find that there are many


    wonderful things in this world."


    "Samuel." Yvonne suddenly shouted sincerely.


    Seeing the serious look on Yvonne''s face, Samuel knew that she must have said something


    serious, so he stopped joking.


    "What is it?" Samuel asked.


    "Are you scared?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel knew what she was talking about. He was indeed a bit afraid of Eight Direction world


    because there, he was no longer an expert, but rather, the lowest existence in Eight Direction world.


    To Samuel, the change from the strongest to the weakest was a huge difference in status. At the


    same time, he would no longer have any ability to protect himself. It would be a lie to say that he


    was not afraid.


    However, even though he was scared, it did not mean Samuel would back down. He could do


    anything for Yvonne. Moreover, he was confident that even if he was in Eight Direction world, he


    could still be called a powerhouse.


    "I''m scared, but that won''t stop me from going to Eight Direction worlds," Samuel said.


    "If we don''t go, can we avoid a lot of things?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel frowned. Yvonne¡¯s sudden words confused him. "Has she already thought about it and


    doesn''t want to ept the past?"


    But Samuel knew that even if Yvonne really made such a choice, she would not be able to escape


    her fate, because the old man would eventually find them.


    More importantly, Han Nian had been kidnapped by some people from Eight Direction world. That


    was the only reason Samuel had to go to Eight Direction world.


    "We have a daughter. Do you remember her?" Samuel asked Yvonne.


    "Of course I remember." Yvonne said. Samuel had told her everything, and Han Nian''s incident had


    be an indelible mark in Yvonne''s memory, so there was no such thing as Han Nian in her


    memory. But this mother-daughter rtionship had been born in Yvonne¡¯s heart.


    "It might very well be that she isn''t dead, nor did she disappear because of time-space reversal,"


    Samuel said.


    Yvonne opened her eyes wide and said to Samuel incredulously, "Do you mean that she is still in


    this world?"


    "To be more precise, it''s not this world," he said. "It''s Eight Direction world," he said.


    "How could it be? Why would she go to Eight Direction world?" Yvonne asked in confusion. Han


    Nian was just a child. What ability did she have to go to Eight Direction world?


    "ording to what Velocisaurus said, she was captured." Samuel said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048


    The temperature of the entire first ss cabin suddenly dropped!


    Samuel knew that this was the result of Yvonne¡¯s attempt to hide her killing intent.


    "What''s going on? Why is the temperature suddenly dropping?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Several guests who were in the first-ss cabin immediately called the stewardess.


    When the stewardess felt the temperature in the first-ss cabin, she also felt very strange,


    because the temperature was very weird. This was the problem that they had never encountered


    before.


    "Please wait a moment. I''ll go and check."


    At this time, Samuel held Yvonne''s hand. If Yvonne could not control her killing intent, the


    temperature in the first ss cabin would continue to drop. It should be noted that this was an


    expert from the Kongtong Realm in Eight Direction world!


    "Don''t worry. Even if someone did catch Han Nian, he must have a purpose. He won''t hurt Nian,"


    Samuel said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth. The other party was probably trying to use this opportunity to threaten her,


    causing her to lose control of her killing intent.


    "That is to say, we have to return to Eight Direction world," Yvonne said.


    Samuel nodded. Fate was like this. No one could stop it.


    Moreover, even without Han Nian, Yvonne would not have been able to escape the fate of returning


    to Eight Direction world. After all, her family still needed her.


    "After we have settled the earth affairs, let''s go to the Xuanyuan World first," Samuel said.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Yvonne might be able to return to Eight Direction world without any restrictions. But Samuel was


    different. Although he had reached the Divine Realm of the Xuanyuan World, the Divine Sect was


    the only way for him. Perhaps he still had to undergo theplete Thunder Tribtion before he


    could go to Eight Direction world.


    "Okay." Yvonne replied. For her, other things were not important, but since Han Nian was in Eight


    Direction world, she had to go.


    Several hourster, the ne finallynded at the Cloud City airport.


    Two yearster, Samuel finally returned to this ce. He didn''t know how Saber Twelve and


    Manfred''s cultivation was going.


    After leaving the airport, Samuel and Yvonne took a taxi to the vi area on Cloudridge.


    Samuel was able to sense the Spiritual Array from Hillside Vi when he was very far away.


    Although the Spiritual Aura gathered was very little, it was already very goodpared to other


    ces. Even without cultivation, just living in Hillside Vi would have many benefits for ordinary


    people. It was a small matter to prolong life and strengthen body.


    "Do you want to bring Saber Twelve and Manfred to the Xuanyuan World?" Yvonne asked Samuel.


    Samuel did think so before. After all, he only had a few good friends in his life. But now, regarding


    this question, he had to reconsider it.


    In the past, Samuel had nned to help them cultivate after taking them to the Xuanyuan World, so


    that they could be called Divine Realm masters and travel around Eight Direction world together.


    But now, since the situation had changed, Samuel had to change his n.


    He would not stay in Xuanyuan World for too long, which meant that he could not protect Saber


    Twelve and Manfred. It was not a good thing for them. After all, there were more powerful beings


    than them in Xuanyuan World. Without Samuel''s protection, they would probably die.


    Most importantly of all, Samuel couldn''t just take them along to travel around Eight Direction world.


    After all, he himself was nothing more than an insect in Eight Direction world itself. If they got into


    trouble, it would only harm them.


    "That was what I thought before, but now, I have to tell them the pros and cons and let them make


    their own choices," Samuel said.


    Samuel did not even need to knock when he arrived at Hillside Vi. He opened the door on his


    own.


    Of course, this was not because someone had opened the door for them, but Samuel had made


    use of his power.


    In the living room, Saber Twelve, Manfred, Liufang and the others were sitting cross-legged. It was


    obvious that they were absorbing the Spiritual Energy within the Spiritual Array.


    Not to mention the realm of Saber Twelve, what surprised Samuel was that Manfred had actually


    reached the Second Lamp Realm. As for Liu Fang, she was in the Third Lamp Realm. This was


    something that Samuel did not expect at all.


    Even in the Xuanyuan World, it was extremely difficult to break through to the First Lamp Realm.


    However, Manfred and Liu Fang were able to do it on Earth. Could it be that the two of them were


    exceptionally talented?


    When Samuel and Yvonne appeared in the living room, the three of them didn''t notice them at all.


    After all, there was a huge difference between their strength. Even Saber Twelve couldn''t sense


    Samuel''s existence.


    "You guys, we''ve already broken into your house. Don''t you know?" Samuel said with a smile.


    The three of them opened their eyes at the same time.


    When Manfred saw Samuel, he ran over excitedly to Samuel''s side.


    Thinking back to the past, he felt that all the things Samuel had told him were fantasy stories. But


    now, Manfred could already feel the benefits and incredibleness of his cultivation.


    Liu Fang was the person who had the greatest doubts about this existence, but now, she also


    epted the fact that people could cultivate.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve suspected you before," Liu Fang said apologetically to Samuel.

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049


    Samuel did not take these trivial matters to heart at all. It was normal for him to not be trusted by


    others. Even if it were Samuel himself, he would not easily believe such a thing.


    "You two are really good. Both of you have improved your realms. It''s hard for you to do it even in


    the Xuanyuan World," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Is that so? I''m that powerful?" To Manfred and the rest, they didn''t have any concept of the true


    realm. They only knew that their bodies were different, but at the same time, they were able to


    aplish things that they couldn''t in the past.


    "Compared to her, you are still a bitcking. Right now, you are only at the Second Lamp realm.


    However, Liu Fang is already at the Third Lamp realm," Samuel.


    "No way, I''m still at a lower realm than her?" Manfred didn''t really want to believe the reality.


    Just as these words left his mouth, Manfred''s ears were grabbed by Liu Fang.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t I be better than you?" Liu Fang said in a threatening tone.


    Manfred quickly admitted his mistake. Not to mention that he wasn''t as strong as Liu Fang, even if


    he was stronger than Liu Fang, Manfred would have to admit defeat in front of Liu Fang.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Wrong, I am wrong. Of course you can be stronger than me." Manfred said.


    In front of outsiders, Liu Fang had given Manfred some face and did not pursue this matter further.


    "Samuel, why don''t you tell us about the affairs of the Xuanyuan World?" Manfred asked curiously.


    Since they had to make a choice, Samuel naturally had to let them know what the situation in the


    Xuanyuan World was like.


    In the following time, Samuel told them the situation in Xuanyuan World one by one.


    Samuel didn''t hold back anything about the realm, the nationalyout of the Xuanyuan World, and


    the danger of the Xuanyuan World.


    After half a day, the dry-mouthed Samuel stopped. Yvonne quickly brought a cup of hot water for


    Samuel.


    "Right now, our cultivations are only at the elementary level in Xuanyuan world." Manfred said, his


    head hanging down.


    Samuel didn''t know whether tough or cry. There were so many people outside the Second Light


    Realm in Xuanyuan World. Some were in the First Light Realm all his life. In just two years, he had


    reached the Second Light Realm. How could he not be satisfied?


    "Do you think every single person in Xuanyuan world is powerful? There are many who are weaker


    than you. Don''t be too greedy," Samuel said.


    "That may be the case, but ording to what you said, it is very dangerous. If we were to go to the


    Xuanyuan World with our current strength, wouldn''t it be very dangerous?" Manfred said.


    Samuel nodded. This was the truth. It was also the reason why he told them these things.


    "That''s right. That''s why you all need to carefully consider whether or not you''re going to the


    Xuanyuan World," Samuel said.


    "There''s no need to think about it. I want to go," Saber Twelve said without hesitation. He had made


    up his mind a long time ago and would never make any changes because of other factors.


    Saber Twelve''s answer did not surprise them.


    However, Manfred looked at Liu Fang with hesitation. It was obvious that Manfred was not the one


    in charge.


    "Go." Liu Fang''s answer was also very simple. Although there was only one word, it also clearly


    expressed her meaning.


    "Wife, there is a great danger. Aren''t you afraid?" Manfred asked.


    "I''m a little scared, but since I know the Xuanyuan World, if I don''t broaden my horizon, I''m sure I''ll


    regret it for the rest of my life," Liu Fang said. She had always been looking forward to this matter.


    After all, this was an unknown world. Who wouldn''t want to broaden their horizons?


    The corners of Manfred''s mouth curled up. It could be seen that he had already made up his mind


    and was simply waiting for Liu Fang''s result.


    "Samuel, when will we go?" Manfred asked.


    "Don''t worry, even if we have to go, I have to make you all stronger," Samuel said.


    "It''s already been two years and we have only reached the Second Light Realm. If I want to be


    more powerful, do I have to wait for a few decades?" Manfred said. He couldn''t wait any longer and


    didn''t have the leisure to wait any longer.


    Samuel took out two Holy Li and said, "They can effectively help you improve your realm in a short


    period of time."


    Manfred reached out his hand to avoid it and gave Liu Fang one. Then, he said, "If there''s such a


    good thing, why didn''t you bring it out earlier?"


    Samuel red at Manfred and wanted to reprimand him. However, Liu Fang was present. Samuel


    had to give him some face and did not say anything else.


    "Have you thought about how to exin this to your family?" Samuel asked Liu Fang. Since she


    had agreed so quickly, it meant that she had already thought about this matter in her heart.


    "If I disappear, my family will definitely look for me from the ends of the earth. This will affect their


    lives. When I die, even though it will make them sad for a period of time, it won''t have too great of


    an impact on them." Liu Fang said.


    "If there''s anything you need my help with, please don''t hesitate to ask," Samuel said.


    What followed next was Yvonne''s question. After all, she also had to give her family an exnation.


    After Samuel and Yvonne returned to their room, he asked Yvonne, "Have you thought about how to


    exin it to your family?"


    "I haven''t thought about it before, but Liu Fang''s method can be used as a reference."

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050


    After solving Yvonne''s problem, Samuel had to think about it for himself. Although he did not have


    much feeling for the Hannigan family, Han Tianyang was still alive after all. This grandfather was still


    important to him. After all, Samuel had only felt love from Han Tianyang.


    Now that the time for him to leave was getting closer and closer, it was necessary for Samuel to


    exin the reason for his disappearance.


    Of course, Samuel was not going to tell Han Tianyang the truth. Hence, on the ne two dayster,


    Samuel had been making up a story in his mind. He hoped to use it as a convincing story to


    convince Han Tianyang that he would never return to the Hannigan family again.


    However, this matter was somewhat difficult for Samuel.


    Although Han Tianyang had not contacted him during the time he had been in Cloud City, Samuel


    knew that Han Tianyang had been paying attention to the news of Cloud City and knew what he had


    done.


    It was hard to exin why he would leave forever.


    The nended at the Swallow City''s Airport.


    Shortly after Samuel left the airport, he felt that he had been followed, but he could not guess who


    the


    other party was and what he wanted to do. After all, he had not returned to Swallow City for many


    years.


    After taking a taxi to the downtown area, Samuel got out of the car at the entrance of an alley and


    quickly walked into the alley.


    The stalker was in a hurry. He was afraid of losing Samuel, so he also plunged into the alley. It was


    also because of his anxiety that his whereabouts were exposed in front of Samuel.


    "What do you want to do after following me for so long?" Samuel asked faintly.


    The man didn''t expect that he had already been noticed by Samuel. He was a little surprised, but he


    hid his panic very hard and said, "Follow you? I don''t know you. Why should I follow you? I want to


    go home. Don''t block my way."


    " I don''t think I have any enemies in Swallow City.


    And there are not many people who dare to go against me," Samuel said. Since he showed his


    strength at the Martial Grand Meeting, Swallow City no longer dared to ignore the words "Samuel".


    It was even more so because of this that the Hannigan family had gained a better development.


    That was why Samuel felt strange. Why did someone follow him on the way to Swallow City? Was


    there anyone who didn''t want to live?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Don''t block my way. I''m going home." The man lowered his


    head and brushed past Samuel.


    Samuel frowned slightly. As long as he wanted to, he could stop this person from leaving. And he


    also had a way to make this person disappear in an instant.


    However, Samuel did not do this. This person was merely a spy. It would not be beneficial for


    Samuel even if he were to be killed.


    In the past, Samuel would not kill the innocent indiscriminately. Now and in the future, he would not


    do the same. Because he was born on earth. Samuel attached great importance to human life.


    Unless there was no other way, he would never reach the stage of killing.


    "Tell the person behind you, I can pretend that this incident didn''t happen, but in the future, when


    this happens again, I will personally pay a visit," Samuel said.


    The man didn''t even stop. Instead, he sped up his pace and left.


    Samuel smiled slightly. It was too easy for him to find out who the mastermind was. He just needed


    to see who he would meetter. As for Samuel, he could track people with his Divine Sense easily.


    The Hannigan family.


    Han Tianyang had taught Han Cheng all the things in the Hannigan family, and he was behind the


    scenes. He only needed to consult Han Cheng if Han Cheng had any problems in his work. Han


    Cheng could solve some small problems within his ability.


    Although the Hannigan family used to have a certain status in Swallow City, there was still a huge


    gap between them now. All this should be attributed to Samuel. It was Samuel''s influence that


    enabled the Hannigan family to reach the current stage.


    Now, among the several big families in Swallow City, no one dared to not respect the Hannigan


    family.


    Especially Wang Li treated the Hannigan family as his master.


    Han Tianyang was very curious about this matter. He did not understand why the head of the Wang


    family wanted to be a servant of the Hannigan family, so he deliberately went to investigate what


    was going on. Unfortunately, with Han Tianyang''s methods, he did not know the truth. After a long


    time, Han Tianyang gave up. He also understood that the reason was not important. What was


    important was that all this had brought change to the Hannigan family. This change was also a good


    thing for the Hannigan family.


    The Hannigan family was now in a high position, so everyone should be happy.


    However, two people, in the face of such a situation, felt a lot of dissatisfaction in their hearts. They


    were Nangong Qianqiu and Han Jun.


    The initial purpose of Nangong Qianqiu was to make Han Jun carry forward the Hannigan family, for


    the sake of the Hannigan family. But gradually, the prejudice against Samuel had formed a kind of


    obsession in Nangong Qianqiu''s mind. When she habitually regarded Samuel as a good-for-


    nothing, the results of Samuel''s actions were naturally not epted by Nangong Qianqiu.


    Even now, Nangong Qianqiu still had a lot of dissatisfaction with Samuel. She even thought that if


    the development of the Hannigan family was handed to Han Jun, he would do better.


    It had to be admitted that this idea was very crazy.


    Because Samuel had changed the pattern of the entire Swallow City. This was definitely not


    something that could be done so easily, and it was not something that Han Jun, the young master


    who had been pampered since childhood, could do. However, Nangong Qianqiu was so stubborn in


    her thoughts.


    In the past few years, Han Jun had never given up the idea of dealing with Samuel. He had even


    killed Samuel many times in his dreams. It could be seen how much Han Jun hated Samuel in his


    heart. It was a pity that Samuel had not returned home for so many years, so Han Jun had no


    chance to find him.


    Han Jun had thought about sending someone to Cloud City, but when he found out that the leader


    of the local gray organization in Cloud City was already Samuel¡¯s man, he had no choice but to give


    up on that idea.


    "Grandma, when can I be in charge of the Hannigan family?" Han Jun asked Nangong Qianqiu. He


    was now close to 20 years old, and he understood the importance of power, so he became greedy.


    Without Samuel and Han Tianyang, the current authority of the Han family should be in the hands of


    Hangong Qianqiu. Moreover, Hangong Qianqiu once nned this. When she had the power, she


    would kick out the other partners of the Hannigan family and let Han Jun take over the power alone.


    Unfortunately, the current situation waspletely different from what she had imagined.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051


    "Your grandfather is still alive. It''s impossible for you to control the authority of the Hannigan family,"


    Hangong Qianqiu said.


    Hangong Qianqiu''s words made Han Jun¡¯s eyes look fierce. He had thought more than once about


    killing Han Tianyang, his own grandfather, because only in this way could he get what he wanted. It


    was a pity that Hangong Qianqiu had been stopping him for so many years.


    "Why can''t I kill Han Tianyang directly?" Han Jun gnashed his teeth and asked. He had called Han


    Tianyang''s name in private, which showed that he did not take Han Tianyang seriously at all.


    This was the consequence of Hangong Qianqiu''s indulgence of Han Jun since he was a child. Han


    Jun had developed a selfish personality. As long as he could get what he wanted, he could do


    anything, even at the cost of his biological grandfather''s life.


    "Once this thing is exposed, do you know what kind of impact it will have on you? It''s not


    Grandmother doesn''t want you to do it, but that you can''t do it before you are fully prepared,"


    Hangong Qianqiu said. The marriage between her and Han Tianyang was based on interests, so


    they had no feelings for each other at all. If it weren''t for the fact that there is no chance, Hangong


    Qianqiu would prefer Han Tianyang


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    dead.


    "I didn''t even do it. How would you know that I am going to be exposed? You''ll have to give it a try


    before you know what''s going to happen," Han Jun said with a dissatisfied expression.


    "Give it a try?" Hangong Qianqiu smiled contemptuously. How could he give it a try so easily? If an


    ident happened, the two of them would not be able to bear the consequences.


    "There is a bottomless abyss in front of us. Once you fall, you will never be able to turn over. This is


    not a game for children. If you fail, you cane back."


    Even though Hangong Qianqiu said so, Han Jun was still very unconvinced, because he thought


    that he could deal with this matter perfectly. Even in Han Jun''s heart, he regarded this matter as a


    small matter and thought that it was not difficult.


    Han Jun''s blind confidence was built up by Hangong Qianqiu because he had to get what he


    wanted, which had be a habit.


    "However, Samuel did not return to the Hannigan family. Moreover, he did not seem to care about


    the power of the Hannigan family. This is good for you," Hangong Qianqiu said. Samuel had helped


    the Hannigan family, but he did not covet the power of the Hannigan family. This left a certain


    amount of leeway for Han Jun to turn the situation around.


    If Samuel controlled the Hannigan family and exchanged all of itspany''s members for his own,


    it would be extremely difficult for Han Jun to seed the Hannigan family. Fortunately, Samuel did


    not do so.


    These words were good news for Han Jun, but when she said them in such a way, it made Han Jun


    very unhappy.


    There had always been something that he didn''t want. He could just toss it over to Samuel. When


    had it ever been his turn to pick up Samuel''s junk?


    "Grandma, even if I have to burn down the toys I didn''t want before, I''m not willing to leave them for


    Samuel. But now, you want me to pick up the things he doesn''t want?" Han Jun said, gnashing his


    teeth.


    "This is not a toy. This is the right of the Hannigan family. It can make you a man of dignity. Do you


    still want to lose your temper?" Hangong Qianqiu was a little angry and said in a cold voice.


    Han Jun knew that rights and toys couldn''t bepared to each other, but the knot in his heart


    couldn''t be solved easily.


    "Grandma, I''m not throwing a tantrum. I''m just..."


    At this moment, Hangong Qianqiu''s phone rang.


    When the call was connected, Hangong Qianqiu''s expression became obviously stiffer.


    An ominous premonition arose in Han Jun''s heart. Although he did not know what had happened,


    the thing that could change Nangong Qianqiu''s face was by no means a small thing.


    "Got it."


    When Nangong Qianqiu hung up the phone, Han Jun couldn''t wait to ask, "Grandma, what¡¯s


    wrong?"


    "Samuel is back," Nangong Qianqiu said. A moment ago, she was d that Samuel didn''t control


    the Hannigan family, but now he was back, which made Nangong Qianqiu a little worried.


    Once Samuel had his eyes on the power of the Hannigan family, it would definitely not be good


    news for them.


    Because as long as Samuel was willing to take it, Han Tianyang would definitely give it to him. This


    was something that Nangong Qianqiu knew very well.


    But what Nangong Qianqiu didn''t know was that Samuel didn''t take these secr rights seriously at


    all. The so-called status in front of him was worthless.


    "Him!" Han Jun instantly gritted his teeth. He could not control his killing intent when he heard


    Samuel¡¯s name.


    "Grandma, why did hee back?" Han Jun asked.


    Nangong Qianqiu shook her head nkly. She couldn''t figure Samuel¡¯s purpose, either. However,


    Nangong Qianqiu, who was particrly familiar with the situation in Cloud City, didn''t think that


    Samuel would return to Swallow City to seek help from the


    Hannigan family.


    "The new city project in Cloud City is progressing very well. Logically speaking, there should not be


    much the Hannigan family can do to help him unless, right now, he no longer has the right to control


    Cloud City." Hangong Qianqiu said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052


    Nangong Qianqiu and Han Jun were worried about the purpose of Samuel¡¯s return to Swallow City,


    but Han Tianyang was very happy about it. After all, the current development of the Hannigan family


    had absolutely something to do with Samuel. Moreover, in Han Tianyang''s heart, he believed that


    Samuel was the best sessor of the Hannigan family. Only Samuel could make the Hannigan


    family develop better.


    As for Han Jun, who had been spoiled since he was a child and didn''t know anything about


    business, Han Tianyang had never considered him.


    Moreover, Han Tianyang believed that if the Hannigan family really fell into Han Jun''s hands, it


    would decline.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a few years. You''ve grown a lot taller. You haven''te back to


    see grandpa for a long time," Han Tianyangined to Samuel.


    Samuel had indeed grown a lot, but it had nothing to do with time. It was because Yvonne had


    be mature after inheriting the power of Fu Yao. That was why Samuel had deliberately


    changed his body shape and appearance. After all, an Extreme Master could change one''s


    appearance at will. As a Divine Realm expert, Samuel could naturally do it easily.


    "Grandpa, I''m sure you know what happened in Cloud City. I''m too busy," Samuel said.


    Han Tianyang had long received news of the development of the new city district of Cloud City. He


    admired Samuel¡¯s generosity. However, he also knew that Samuel did not care about anything.


    There was no need for him to be busy.


    However, Han Tianyang did not expose Samuel. He knew that Samuel must have his reasons for


    not returning.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Grandpa knows that you are very busy, so I justined a little," Han Tianyang


    said.


    "How are you doing these days? It seems that you''re in good health," Samuel said with a smile.


    Han Tianyang patted his chest and said, "I run ten kilometers a day. Even the olddy next door


    covets my physique."


    Samuel could not help butugh out loud when he heard this joke. He could sense that Han


    Tianyang was very happy. This caused Samuel to not know what excuse he could use to leave


    forever.


    "That''s awesome. Does the olddy next door like you? " Samuel said with a smile.


    Han Tianyang raised his eyebrows and said, "Not only the olddy, but also the little girl."


    The topic of conversation between the grandfather and the granddaughter was getting further and


    further away. By the time Samuel realized that something was wrong, it was already toote.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "You don''t know that grandpa''s body is so good in the morning," Han Tianyang said proudly.


    Talking about this kind of problem with his family''s elders made Samuel feel very awkward. He


    could only quickly change the topic and asked, "Grandpa, how''s the situation in thepany


    recently?"


    "Thepany?" Han Tianyang was stunned for a moment and said, "Well, well, the Yang Family,


    the Wang Family, and the Mo Family, who used to be one of the three major families in Swallow


    City, now all respect the Hannigan family. Of course, it''s not that the Hannigan family is powerful,


    but that you are the most important one."


    Han Tianyang did not hide his affection for Samuel at all. The previous three families all cooperated


    with the Hannigan family, which was done by Samuel.


    More importantly, Wang Li was so considerate to the Hannigan family that he was afraid that he


    would leave all his family business to the Hannigan family before the Hannigan family made any


    money.


    "That''s good." Samuel said.


    "By the way, when do you n to go back to Swallow City? If I hand over the Hannigan family''s


    company to you, it will definitely develop better. Your father''s ability can only maintain it," Han


    Tianyang said.


    "Grandpa, I was just about to tell you about it when I came back," Samuel said.


    Han Tianyang''s happiness was beyond words. He was afraid Samuel would oppose this matter. He


    did not expect that Samuel would return to Swallow City because of this matter.


    "There''s nothing to discuss. As long as youe back, you can sit on the position of chairman


    immediately," said Han Tianyang. He didn''t need to think or hesitate about this matter at all.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "No, I won''t interfere in thepany''s affairs in the future. I''m


    coming back this time to tell you that I''m going abroad and will nevere back."


    Han Tianyang was directly stunned.


    He was looking forward to Samuel¡¯s return to the Hannigan family to take charge of the overall


    situation. He did not expect Samuel to say something like that. The huge difference in his heart


    caused Han Tianyang to be stunned.


    After a long time, Han Tianyang came to his senses and said to Samuel, "Are you going, and you


    will nevere back?"


    "Yes," Samuel said. This was something that he had to face sooner orter, so he didn''t need to


    hesitate in front of Han Tianyou.


    Han Tianyang frowned. Samuel could not have done this for no reason. He might have some


    unspeakable reason to leave.


    Han Tianyang immediately thought of Hangong Boling. Perhaps only he could make Samuel make


    such a choice. Maybe it was a helpless choice.


    "Did Hangong Boling ask you to do something else?" Han Tianyang gnashed his teeth and asked.


    Hangong Boling used to be in charge of his life, so he didn''t want Samuel to follow his old path.

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. How can he control me?" Samuel said with a smile. Nangong Boling indeed


    had great power, but it was a piece of cake in front of him. Nangong Boling treated him like a god


    now, so how could he dare to control his life?


    Nangong Boling had neither courage nor ability.


    However, Han Tianyang did not believe Samuel¡¯s words, because he was very clear about the


    situation in Cloud City. When the bosses of the luxury goods appeared in Cloud City, Han Tianyang


    guessed that these people''s appearance had something to do with Nangong Boling, because with


    Samuel himself, he would never be able to touch those big shots in the fashion world. The only


    thing that Han Tianyang could think of was Nangong Boling.


    From then on, Han Tianyang almost believed that there was some cooperation between Samuel


    and Nangong Boling, so he began to worry about Samuel. If he cooperated with an old jerk like


    Nangong Boling, Samuel would definitely suffer losses.


    In terms of means and scheming, in Han Tianyang''s mind, Samuel was absolutely no match for


    Nangong Boling, so he was very afraid that he would be a puppet of Nangong Boling.


    "Samuel, you have to know that Nangong Boling is a very sinister and cunning person. If you


    cooperate


    with him, you will definitely suffer losses," Han Tianyang said.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing when he saw Han Tianyang''s anxious face. He said, "Grandpa, I


    don''t cooperate with him."


    Han Tianyang sighed. It was unexpected that Samuel would actually hide the matter from him at


    this moment. All he could do was to tell Samuel what he had guessed. At this moment, Samuel did


    not wish to allow Samuel to step into danger because of Samuel''s pride.


    "I already know about the incident at Tagliare Commercial Building in Cloud City. I''m also very clear


    about the luxury owners you''ve invited. Did it have nothing to do with Hangong Boling?" Han


    Tianyang said bluntly.


    "He really helped me with this, but it doesn''t mean that he can control me," Samuel said.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Han Tianyang sighed helplessly. In his opinion, Samuel was still too young. He had no idea that he


    had stepped into Hangong Boling''s trap step by step. It would be toote by the time he understood


    all of this.


    Fortunately, Han Tianyang felt that he was experienced, and he could stop all this in time.


    "Ho matter how the deal was formed, or what he promised you, you can''t believe his words. He''s a


    man of profit, absolutely..."


    Before Han Tianyang could finish his words, Samuel was interrupted. Because this situation was


    impossible for him. Even if Nangong Boling had a hundred guts, Samuel wouldn¡¯t dare to set him


    up.


    Samuel''s strength waspletely disyed in front of Nangong Boling. He should know better than


    anyone the consequences of plotting against him.


    The most important thing was that the so-called departure of Samuel had nothing to do with


    Nangong Boling. It was just Han Tianyang''s wishful thinking.


    "Grandpa, my business has nothing to do with Nangong Boling. Besides, he''s just a servant in front


    of me," Samuel said.


    Servant?


    Han Tianyang shook his head after hearing this. He knew what kind of person Nangong Boling was


    and what kind of tricks he had up his sleeve. How could a man at the peak like him be a


    servant of Samuel?


    "Samuel, do you still want to brag in front of grandpa? Not only are you boasting, but you''re also


    boasting so outrageously. Do you really think I don''t know Nangong Boling?" Han Tianyang said.


    Samuel looked helpless. Nangong Boling''s respect for him was no different from that of a servant.


    However, this kind of thing could not be trusted by Han Tianyang in a few words.


    As a former puppet of Nangong Boling, Han Tianyang''s fear of him was simr to how he treated


    Samuel.


    Samuel inhaled a deep breath of air. In order to reassure Han Tianyang, it seemed that he could


    only tell Han Tianyang some truth.


    Except for Han Tianyang, no one else in the Hannigan family was worthy of Samuel''s attention.


    Therefore, he didn''t want his departure to cause any harm to Han Tianyang.


    "Grandpa, look at what this is." Samuel stretched out his right hand. A thunder ball appeared in his


    hand and emitted a sizzling sound of electric shocks.


    "What is this?" Han Tianyang asked in astonishment.


    Samuel smiled faintly. The thunder ball in his hand suddenly turned into a fireball, burning with


    raging fire. Then, the fireball changed again, forming a very small tornado in the center of Samuel''s


    palm.


    Although it was small, the sound of the tornado could not be ignored.


    Han Tianyang was stunned. Samuel seemed to be conjuring magic, making all kinds of forms of


    nature change in his palm.


    "When... when did you learn magic?" Han Tianyang asked in surprise. But in his heart, he felt that it


    was not as simple as magic.


    "Grandpa, it''s not magic. It''s my ability. This ability can hurt people." After saying that, Samuel


    suddenly pushed out a palm. A huge hole appeared in the wall.


    Apanied by the rumbling sound, Han Tianyang was stunned on the spot.


    After rubbing his eyes, Han Tianyang was sure that what he saw was not an illusion, and his


    expression could not hide his shock!


    "What... what is this?" Han Tianyang couldn''t wait to ask.


    Samuel didn''t exin to Han Tianyang directly. Instead, he told Han Tianyang about what had


    happened at the Hangong n. During the attack, Samuel saved the situation with his own


    strength, and how he helped Hangong Boling solve the problem.


    After listening to the story, Han Tianyang''s expression couldn''t be described with words. His


    eyeballs and dislocated chin almost fell to the ground, which all indicated his inner surprise.


    "Do you mean that you managed to handle a surprise attack on arms by yourself?" asked Han


    Tianyang as he took a breath of cold air.


    "That''s right. This is also why Hangong Boling is like a servant to me, because he reveres my


    power," Samuel said.


    This kind of thing was hard for Han Tianyang to ept in a short time. But he knew that Samuel


    was not as simple as an ordinary person. He had god-like power and had jumped out of the mortal''s


    realm.


    "The ce you are going to is not on Earth, is it?" Han Tianyang asked. Since Samuel had the


    Transcendent''s power, then the so-called ''withdrawing


    1 was definitely not as simple as going out of the province and abroad.


    "That''s right. The ce I''m going to is called the Xuanyuan World. It''s a world outside the earth,"


    Samuel said.

 Chapter 2054

    Chapter 2054


    Xuanyuan World!


    For Han Tianyang, it was strange but extremely shocking.


    He had never thought that there would be a second world in this universe.


    Han Tianyang kept taking deep breaths to calm himself down.


    He knew that the reason why Samuel had told him so much was that he had a certain weight in


    Samuel''s heart. Otherwise, there was no need for him to make a special trip to Swallow City.


    "Is it dangerous?" Han Tianyang asked.


    "Well, it''s very dangerous." Xuanyuan World was not dangerous for Samuel. But his final destination


    was Eight Directions World, which were not safe for Samuel.


    "Be careful. If there is a chance,e back and see me, " said Han Tianyang.


    He did not ask Samuel to take him to the Xuanyuan World, because Han Tianying knew that it was


    a dangerous ce for Samuel. So if he went there, he would only be a hindrance to Samuel.


    Samuel had suffered enough humiliation in the Hannigan family since he was a child. Han Tianyang


    did not want to make trouble for him anymore.


    "After this separation, I don''t know if I will have the chance toe back." Samuel told the truth. He


    did not tell Han Tianyang to be rxed.


    "s." Han Tianyang sighed and said, "I thought you could inherit the Hannigan family''s business


    and carry forward the Han Hannigan family. Now it seems that the Han Hannigan family will fall into


    your brother''s hands sooner orter."


    This was something that Han Tianyang could not agree with. This was because Han Jun was a truly


    useless person in his eyes. However, in this situation, Han Tianyang did not have any other choice.


    After all, without Samuel, Han Jun would be the only heir.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Samuel didn''t care about such a trifle. What Han Jun would get had nothing to do with Samuel.


    What''s more, everything on Earth was meaningless to him. It didn''t matter to him.


    "Grandpa, this is for you." Samuel took out a Holy Li. Although he did not intend to leave with Han


    Tianyang, he also hoped that Han Tianyang could live longer.


    With the power of Holy Li, Han Tianyang''s body would be harder and his life would be much


    longer.


    If he couldprehend some cultivation methods by himself, it would not be a big problem for him


    to live another hundred years.


    "What is this?" Han Tianyang asked doubtfully.


    "After eating it, one can be immune to all diseases, prolonging one''s life." Samuel said.


    "Is there really such a thing in this world?" Han Tianyang asked in surprise.


    "It doesn''t belong to Earth. It grows on Earth for some reason," Samuel exined.


    Han Tianyang took Holy Li and put it into his mouth. There was no need to chew it at all. Holy Li


    melted into a heating system and instantly spread to every part of Han Tianyang''s body.


    "It''s so warm," Han Tianyang couldn''t help but say.


    "Grandpa, if there''s nothing else, I have to go," Samuel said.


    There would always be a parting. Han Tianyang knew that even if he could let Samuel stay at home


    for two more days, it would be meaningless. On the contrary, it would dy Samuel''s business.


    "Go. Be careful. If you still have a chance, remember toe back home and have a look," Han


    Tianyang said.


    When he was about to leave the Hannigan family''spound, Samuel discovered that someone


    was secretly watching him. However, that person did not have any enmity.


    "Mom?" Samuel said.


    Gina came out from the dark, and her expression was obviously a little gloomy. Her said, "You just


    came back and are leaving? How many years has it been? Don''t you want to stay at home for a


    while longer?"


    Although there was not much estrangement between Gina and Samuel, Gina still did not dare to


    interfere in Samuel''s life casually.


    She knew that the Tagliare Trading Tower project in Cloud City, and she also knew Samuel must be


    very busy right now. He had no time to stay in Swallow City. However, Samuel was Gina''s biological


    son after all. Without Hangong Qianqiu''s oppression, Gina''s attitude towards Samuel had gradually


    changed a lot. She would also start to feel sorry for him.


    "There are still many things I need to deal with. This time, I came back just to tell grandpa


    something," Samuel said.


    "Is there anything wrong with thepany? Is your grandfather willing to help?" Gina knew


    Samuel''s tough character. He would never beg others unless there was no other way.


    This time, when he returned to Swallow City, it was very likely that he had encountered a very big


    problem, so he had no choice but to ask Han Tianyang for help.


    "Mom, there''s nothing wrong with mypany, and I''m not going home to ask my grandpa for help.


    Don''t worry. No one can cause me trouble now," Samuel said with a smile.


    "At such a young age, how did you learn to boast? Who did you learn it from?" Gina frowned and


    asked.


    "That''s right. Why didn''t you learn well? You just started bragging. Samuel, do you still have any


    other skills?" A strange voice rang out. Han Jun walked out with Hangong Qianqiu by his side.


    "Han Jun, I''ll leave the Hannigan family in Swallow City to you from now on. I''ve made it clear with


    my grandfather that you''d better not make trouble for me and let me change my mind," Samuel said


    coldly.

 Chapter 2055

    Chapter 2055


    These words were something that Han Jun did not expect. He had always treated Samuel as an


    enemy who would fight over the n''s great power. Yet, Samuel was currently telling him that he


    would be the one to inherit the Hannigan family in the future.


    How was this possible?


    How could he abandon the authority of the Hannigan family and let him off the hook?


    The corner of Han Jun''s lips curled into a disdainful smile. He knew that this was definitely a trap


    Samuel had up his sleeve.


    "Do you really think I''m an idiot? Will you hand over the power of the family to someone else?¡± Han


    Jun said disdainfully.


    "The family''s power?" Samuel was contemptuous of these four words. He said, "Is it really power?


    In my eyes, it''s nothing."


    "You are pretending to be unconcerned. Don''t tell me that you are thinking of how you will force me


    out of the Hannigan family and kill me, your opponent.


    Samuel, your scheming tactic is really too lousy. Do you really think that I will fall into your trap?"


    Han Jun said.


    Hangong Qianqiu''s face was also filled with coldness. She did not believe Samuel''s words. Even


    though


    Samuel had indeed developed well in Cloud City, how could Cloud Citypare with a top-tier city


    like Swallow City? Samuel''s property in Cloud City was not even worth as much as the Hannigan


    family''spound. How could he give up the power of the Hannigan family?


    "Han Jun, I''ve never taken you seriously, and I don''t need to waste my time on you. But I have to


    warn you that if you don''t have the ability to maintain the rtionship between the Hannigan family


    and the three families, then even if the Hannigan family falls into your hands, it will decline," Samuel


    said.


    The attitude of the three great ns toward the Hannigan family had been changed because of


    Samuel. Even if Han Jun did not admit this point, he knew that it was a fact that could not be


    changed.


    These words of Samuel naturally changed when they reached his ears.


    "Samuel, are you trying to destroy the rtionship between the Hannigan family and the three great


    ns? Does grandpa know about this kind of thing?" Han Jun knew that his position could not


    suppress Samuel, so he had to bring Han Tianyang up.


    "I already said that I don''t have time to deal with trash like you. I don''t even bother doing such a


    thing," Samuel said.


    Han Jun¡¯s face darkened when he heard that.


    He was the only one who had scolded Samuel. When had it been Samuel''s turn to scold him?


    "Trash? You''re the trash. You''re the real trash. Ever since you were young, you''ve been nothing


    more than trash in my eyes. Don''t you know yourself well?" Han Jun said through gritted teeth.


    With the protection of Hangong Qianqiu, Han Jun possessed the status of a true young master in


    the Hannigan family. On the other hand, Samuel was not even as good as a servant. Hence, it was


    reasonable for Han Jun to treat Samuel as trash.


    However, the current Samuel was no longer the same person who had been oppressed in the past.


    "How dare a person who doesn''t even have the basic ability to take care of himself and live has the


    right to say that Samuel is trash?" At this time, Han Tianyang''s cold voice sounded.


    Han Tianyang understood Samuel¡¯s strength. Han Jun was not even as good as an ant in front of


    Samuel.


    What qualification did Han Jun have topete with Samuel?


    Han Jun immediately chickened out as soon as he saw Han Tianyang. Hangong Qianqiu also


    lowered her head, not daring to look at Han Tianyang.


    They were husband and wife, and they worked together for interests. Hangong Qianqiu didn''t dare


    to act recklessly in front of Han Tianyang.


    "Grandfather." Han Jun lowered his head and called out.


    Han Tianyang walked up to Han Jun and pped him hard in the face.


    Not knowing the reason, Han Jun did not even dare to breathe heavily.


    "Apologize to him." Han Tianyang scolded coldly.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Why?" Han Jun asked with an unconvinced expression. Wasn''t apologizing to Samuel a joke?


    Han Tianyang pped Han Jun in the face again and said, "Apologize."


    Before Han Jun could finish his words, he was pped in the face for the third time.


    Her face was in pain, and it was obviously swollen.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s heart ached when she saw this, but she did not dare to persuade him.


    Han Jun knew that other than apologizing, he would be beaten no matter what he said.


    In the face of Han Tianyang''s powerful aura, Han Jun could onlypromise for the time being. He


    said to Samuel, "I''m sorry."


    Samuel didn''t care. It didn''t matter to him what a person he didn''t care about said or did.


    And he would soon leave the earth, so these trivial things were even less worthy of Samuel¡¯s


    attention.


    "Grandpa, I''m leaving," Samuel said.


    "Don''t worry." After Han Tianyang finished speaking, he turned to look at Han Jun.


    An ominous premonition was born in Han Jun''s heart. Was it not enough for him to apologize?


    "Kneel down," Han Tianyang said.


    Han Jun''s head rumbled.


    It was already his bottom line to say sorry. He didn''t expect that Han Tianyang would want him to


    kneel to Samuel!


    "And you." Han Tianyang looked at Hangong Qianqiu and continued.


    This time, not only Han Jun, but also Gina beside him was shocked.


    Although Hangong Qianqiu had never treated Samuel as her grandson, she was still Samuel''s


    elder. How could Han Tianyang let Hangong Qianqiu kneel down to Samuel?

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056


    Nangong Qianqiu''s face was livid. She couldn''t ept Han Jun kneeling down to Samuel. She even


    couldn''t help wanting to put in a good word for Han Jun so that Han Tianyang wouldn''t do such an


    excessive thing. But to her surprise, Han Tianyang not only asked Han Jun to kneel down, but also


    asked her to do so!


    "Are you crazy? Does he deserve it if I kneel down to him?" Nangong Qianqiu gnashed her teeth


    and said.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Han Tianyang walked to the front of Nangong Qianqiu with a cold face. Nangong Qianqiu took two


    steps back subconsciously. After all, she had seen Han Jun''s ps just now.


    "What are you afraid of? " Han Tianyang asked.


    "I... I''m not afraid," Nangong Qianqiu said.


    "You haven''t done your duty since Samuel was a child. Wasn¡¯t it your fault that you didn''t take good


    care of Samuel?" Han Tianyang said. Although he couldn''t get Samuel¡¯s debt back, it would make


    him feel morefortable after Nangong Qianqiu admitted her mistake. That was why he did that.


    Nangong Qianqiu sneered and said, "If I didn''t take good care of him, why should I kneel to him?"


    "You made his childhood full of nightmares and shadows. This is the price you should pay," said


    Han


    Tianyang in a firm tone.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s temper also red up.


    In her heart, Samuel had always been a good-for-nothing. Although he had indeed made some


    contributions to the Hannigan family, it was not to the point that she needed to admit to her


    mistakes. Moreover, this kind of way of acknowledging mistakes was even more uneptable to


    her.


    "That''s because he''s useless. It has nothing to do with me," Nangong Qianqiu said through gritted


    teeth.


    When Han Tianyang heard this, he was instantly angry. He took two steps forward and waved down


    his raised hand.


    Pa!


    A loud p in the face almost made Nangong Qianqiu dizzy.


    When Gina saw this scene, she continuously gave Samuel a look, hoping that Samuel would say a


    few words to stop this matter. This was because only Samuel would be able to extinguish Han


    Tianyang''s anger.


    But Samuel stood still. Although he had long forgotten what had happened in the past, it was not


    bad to teach Nangong Qianqiu a lesson.


    "Samuel, stop your grandpa." Seeing that her indications were useless, Gina had no choice but to


    walk to Samuel''s side and reminded him softly.


    "Why do I need to stop him?" Samuel spoke in a faint voice.


    "Is it so hard that you really want Grandmother to kneel down to you?" Gina said. Gina was afraid


    Samuel would be struck by lightning when facing such a problem of seniority.


    "Grandma? Do I have a grandma?" Samuel smiled contemptuously. Although he had seen through


    what had happened in the past, it did not mean that he did not care about how he addressed


    Nangong Qianqiu.


    In Samuel''s heart, he no longer regarded Nangong Qianqiu as Grandmother. This was a stranger, a


    total stranger.


    Gina¡¯s face was a little ugly. If Samuel was unwilling toe forward to stop him, no one could


    suppress the seriousness of the situation.


    "Even if you don''t admit her, her blood is still flowing in your body. If she kneels down for you, you


    will be struck by lightning," Gina said.


    Samuel smiled slightly when he heard the words '' struck by lightning''. What was the point of being


    struck by the thunderbolts for someone like him, who had already undergone the Thunder


    Tribtion?


    At this time, Han Tianyang discovered Gina was trying to smooth things. He turned his head with a


    cold face and said to Gina, "Get out of the way."


    Gina couldn''t help shivering. The killing intent in Han Tianyang''s eyes made her want to retreat in


    an instant. Although she didn''t want to see Nangong Qianqiu kneel down, she didn''t want to be


    hated by Han Tianyang.


    "I''ll give you onest chance," Han Tianyang said to Nangong Qianqiu.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s expression was resolute and her attitude was tough. He said, "Han Tianyang,


    don''t forget that I''m a member of the Nangong family. Even if I''m just a tool, I''m still surnamed


    Nangong. Have you ever thought about the consequences if you want me to kneel?"


    If it were in the past, these words would still have a deterrent effect on Han Tianyang. Although


    Nangong Qianqiu was indeed a tool, her backer, after all, was Nangong Boling, the top figure of the


    Nangong family and the world''s top figure.


    But now, Han Tianying no longer had any fear of Nangong Boling, because he was only a servant in


    front of Samuel. If it hadn''t been for him, Nangong Boling might have been killed in the rain of


    bullets.


    "Nangong Boling is just a clown to my Hannigan family," Han Tianyang said coldly.


    "Haha." Nangong Qianqiu suddenlyughed. To her, this was simply an international joke. Nangong


    Boling was a clown. So what if he was from the Hannigan family?


    "Han Tianyang, how dare you say that Nangong Boling is a clown? I will definitely tell this to the


    Nangong family." Nangong Qianqiu red at Han Tianyang. She was no longer afraid of a life-and-


    death struggle with Han Tianyang.


    "No need."


    At this time, an outsider''s voice rang out in the Hannigan family''s courtyard.


    When everyone looked in the direction of the voice...


    Samuel¡¯s face was full of confusion.


    Han Tianyang, on the other hand, was obviously stunned.


    As for Nangong Qianqiu, she was so happy that she almostughed out loud.


    This was because the one was the person they were talking about, Nangong Boling.


    Samuel didn''t quite understand why Nangong Boling would suddenly appear in Hannigan family''s


    house. If this guy hadn''t been hiding on his ind, how could he havee out?


    "Patriarch, did you hear what Han Tianyang just said? " Nangong Qianqiu rushed to Nangong


    Boling''s side. She was very excited because in her view, not only could she teach Han Tianyang a


    lesson, but also she could ask Samuel to pay the price.


    "I heard it," Nangong Boling said calmly.


    "Patriarch, he is so disrespectful to you. He deserves to die," Nangong Qianqiu fanned the mes


    and said.


    Nangong Boling smiled slightly. Han Tianyang deserved to die? He didn''t even dare to have such an


    idea because he knew that if Samuel wanted him to die, even God could not save him.


    Furthermore, wasn''t it even more natural for Nangong Boling to kneel down to Samuel?


    "Han Tianyang deserve to die? I think you deserve to die. You''ve caused so much harm to your own


    grandson. Shouldn''t you pay the price?" Nangong Boling said.


    As soon as Nangong Qianqiu heard those words, she was stunned in an instant.


    She had originally thought that Nangong Boling''s appearance was her assistant. However, judging


    from Nangong Boling''s words, it seemed like he wanted her to kneel down and apologize to


    Samuel. What was going on?


    "Master, what... what do you mean?" Nangong Qianqiu asked in confusion.


    "Kneel down and apologize. Isn''t that simple and direct enough?"

 Chapter 2057

    Chapter 2057


    When Nangong Boling said these words, Han Tianyang was even more aware of how much respect


    Nangong Boling had for Samuel. It was also because of this reverence that he had made Nangong


    Qianqiu kneel down.


    At this time, Han Tianyang felt very happy. After all, he had been a puppet of Nangong Boling for


    many years. Now he could finally turn the tables. And in the future, he no longer had to worry about


    the threat of the Nangong family to the Hannigan family.


    As for Nangong Qianqiu, hepletely didn''t think about it anymore. She didn''t understand why


    Nangong Boling asked her to kneel down and apologize to Samuel. Couldn''t he avoid the


    embarrassment of the Nangong family? After all, she had the word "Nangong" in her name.


    Gina waspletely speechless. Nangong Boling''s appearance did not resolve the issue. On the


    contrary, it led the issue to an irreversible state.


    Gina couldn''t understand why Nangong Boling would do this.


    "Can''t you understand what I''m saying?" Seeing that Nangong Qianqiu didn''t move at all, Nangong


    Boling''s tone was as cold as ice.


    Nangong Qianqiu couldn''t help but shiver. She didn''t


    dare to be careless in front of Nangong Boling, because she knew how ruthless he was from an


    early age. In order to get the position of the master of the Nangong family, Nangong Boling killed his


    own brother.


    If he did not do so, Nangong Qianqiu would not know what kind of ending she would bring to


    herself.


    Nangong Qianqiu had no choice but to kneel before Nangong Boling was angry!


    Seeing this scene, Han Jun''s legs suddenly went limp for no reason. For a long time, Nangong


    Qianqiu had been his most powerful protective umbre. But now, he had knelt down, which proved


    that Nangong Qianqiu had lost the ability to protect him.


    Seeing Nangong Qianqiu kneel down, Nangong Boling walked up to Samuel and said, "If you have


    any other requests, you can bring them up."


    "Do you think I care about her?" Samuel asked lightly.


    Nangong Boling shook his head and said, "With your status, you don''t need to care about such a


    small potato."


    Nangong Qianqiu was indeed a small character. However, when she felt Nangong Boling''s attitude


    towards Samuel, she was very surprised. The master of the Nangong family did not have the


    slightest imposing manner in front of him. In fact, he even gave one the feeling that he was carefully


    serving Samuel. What was going on!


    Could it be that even Nangong Boling was afraid of Samuel?


    "How is this possible?"


    "Did youe to Swallow City to look for me?" Samuel asked.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Recently, Nangong Boling had a feeling that if he didn''te to Samuel, he would never have a


    chance to see Samuel again. That was why he dared to see him in person. He was afraid that he


    would miss the opportunity to visit the Tianqi Realm.


    To Nangong Boling, Tianqi was his lifelong obsession. When it came to his age, authority and social


    status were no longer important. What he wanted more was to live a long life, and only Samuel and


    Tianqi could help him do this.


    "I''m sorry; please forgive me foring uninvited." Nangong Boling said with his head down, not


    caring about the presence of others.


    Nangong Qianqiu''s eyes were dull, as if he had lost his soul.


    Although she had guessed that Nangong Boling was afraid of Samuel a long time ago, it was just a


    guess. Nangong Qianqiu didn''t believe it at all.


    However, when Nangong Boling said the word "sorry", Nangong Qianqiu knew that everything she


    had guessed before was correct. However, she did not understand how that trash Samuel was able


    to do it!


    He said coolly. "Do you forget that I''ll make a trip to the Nangong n again? Or are you worried


    that I won¡¯t go?" Samuel was certain that Samuel would take away the stele that the Nangong n


    had left behind.


    Nangong Boling was indeed afraid that such a situation would happen. After witnessing the power


    of Samuel, he did not think that the stone tablet was very important to him, so he could not rely on it


    to wait for Samuel in the Nangong family.


    "I shouldn''t have doubted you, but I''m worried that you won''t remember such a trivial matter."


    Nangong Boling didn''t dare to raise his head because he knew that this was an act of disrespect


    towards Samuel.


    Samuel smiled coldly and said, "Nangong Boling, you''re really bold. How dare you doubt me?"


    "I wouldn''t dare." Nangong Boling''s body trembled as he replied.


    "Even if I really don''t go, what''s the use of finding me? " Samuel said.


    Nangong Boling had never thought of this problem, nor did he dare to think about it.


    "No matter what, I have to see you. As for the consequences, I never thought about it," Nangong


    Boling said.


    This guy was really not afraid of death, but he just didn''t want to let himself die no matter what he


    did.


    "I''m going back to Cloud City. Wait for me in Swallow City," Samuel said.


    When Nangong Boling heard these words, he finally felt relieved and said, "If you have any orders,


    please feel free to speak."


    Samuel did not say anything as he left the Hannigan family''spound. There was nothing he


    could not do now.

 Chapter 2058

    Chapter 2058


    Nangong Boling''s presence in the Hannigan family had exerted a certain amount of psychological


    pressure on the rest of the family, but it didn''t exist to Han Tianyang at all because he knew about


    what had happened to Samuel. He also knew that Nangong Boling was afraid of Samuel.


    "I didn''t expect that you would end up like this. I don''t think it''s a good feeling," Han Tianyang said to


    Nangong Boling.


    For Nangong Boling, there was no such thing as whether he was happy or not, because what he


    wanted to get from Samuel was something that no one else in the world could give him. Hence,


    even if he had to lower his head in front of Samuel, Nangong Boling could easily ept it. As long


    as he thought that he could be someone like Samuel and extend his own life, Nangong Boling


    felt that everything was worth it.


    "From the looks of it, you seem to know Samuel¡¯s matter," Nangong Boling said.


    Except for Han Tianyang, the other members of the Hannigan family were all afraid of him.


    However, Han Tianyang, once a puppet, could be so unscrupulous. This made Nangong Boling


    guess Han Tianyang''s understanding of Samuel. Only in this way could he not be afraid of him.


    "How can my own grandson not understand?" Han Tianyang said with a smile.


    "Your luck is really good. With such a grandson, you should be able to get a lot of benefits." When


    Hangong Boling said this, there was an undisguised envy in his tone. In his heart, he really hoped


    that such a person could appear in the Hangong family, but it was impossible.


    "Is it a benefit?" Han Tianyang deliberately struggled for a while and then said, "He gave me


    something to eat. He said that it could cure all diseases and prolong life, but I don''t know if it''s true


    or not."


    Hangong Boling gritted his teeth unconsciously. Han Tianyang used to be a puppet, but Han


    Tianyang had gotten what Hangong Boling had always dreamed of.


    "You know his ability. Do you still need to doubt what he said?" Hangong Boling asked.


    Han Tianyang smiled faintly and said, "Of course I doubt it, because I think that the benefits that


    that thing can bring me are not just to prolong my life."


    Hangong Boling was so angry that he almost spat blood. Wasn''t this guy showing off on purpose?


    "Oh right, you didn''te to find my grandson for these things, right?" Han Tianyang didn''t mention


    Samuel''s name, instead, he used the words ''grandson'' to describe him. This kind of haughtiness


    was a blow to Hangong Boling''s heart time and time again.


    Nangong Boling wanted to deny that he would not give Han Tianyang any chance to show off.


    However, if he denied it, wouldn''t it be a waste of his own future if Han Tianyang found out about it?


    "Yes," Nangong Boling replied.


    Han Tianyang smiled even more happily because he had already gotten what Nangong Boling


    wanted.


    Han Tianyang never thought that one day he would be qualified to show off in front of Nangong


    Boling. After all, Nangong Boling was the top leader of the world, and he was just a small master of


    the Hannigan family. The status between the two was notparable at all.


    However, because of Samuel''s existence, Han Tianyang''s status was obviously higher than


    Nangong Boling''s. This made him feel happy to vent his anger.


    On the other hand, Nangong Boling felt a little aggrieved. Han Tianyang used to be his puppet, but


    now he had no chance to be on equal footing with him. After all, Han Tianyang was an elder to


    Samuel. This natural advantage was something that Nangong Boling could notpare with.


    "s, I didn''t expect that I, Han Tianyang, would also have such a day," Han Tianyang said with a


    sigh.


    "Indeed, I don''t know what kind of luck you have to have such a grandson," Nangong Boling said.


    Although he wasn''t convinced, he could only ept this helpless reality.


    On the other hand.


    Not long after Samuel arrived at the airport, he received a call from Gina, who was very angry with


    him. She really wanted to know what was going on with Nangong Boling and why he was so


    respectful to him.


    "Samuel, what''s going on with Nangong Boling?" Gina didn''t beat around the bush as she asked


    Samuel.


    "He is afraid of me." Samuel said.


    "How is that possible?" Gina said in confusion. Who was Nangong Boling? How could he be afraid


    of Samuel for no reason when he was one of the most private businesses in the world?


    "Mom, don''t ask about the reasons. I still have something to do and I have to rush back to Cloud


    City. I''ll board the ne right away," Samuel said. He could tell Han Tianyang about his own affairs,


    because he cared about Han Tianyang, but Gina was not qualified to know about the reason.


    And Samuel also knew that Han Tianyang could keep the secret for him, but Gina couldn''t do that.


    She didn''t get any answers. He was sure that Gina wouldn''t give up. When she was about to speak,


    there was a beeping from her cell phone. Samuel actually hung up the phone directly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    This made Gina a little angry, but when she thought about it, she was not qualified to be angry with


    Samuel at all.

 Chapter 2059

    Chapter 2059


    After returning to Cloud City, Samuel started to discuss how to deal with her matter with Yvonne.


    Although Yvonne had already decided to leave the earth in the way of death, it was still not a small


    problem how to proceed.


    "Samuel. It''s so hard to even think about dying. It''s so troublesome." Yvonne said helplessly after


    racking his brains.


    "It''s easy to die, but to pretend to die really was not easy." Samuel had thought of many ways, but


    all of them had ws.


    Moreover, the Sue family''s status in Cloud City was not low. If anything happened to Yvonne, the


    Sue family would definitely investigate thoroughly. After all, the current Yvonne was bound to the


    future of the Sue family. Both the Master of the Sue family and Godfrey would not easily let an


    ident happen to Yvonne.


    "Do you think there''s a way to let them know that I won''t be able to live under any circumstances,


    and that they won''t even be able to find my corpse?" Yvonne said. If things were to be carried out in


    this type of manner, then it would be much easier.


    After thinking for a while, an idea came to Samuel''s mind.


    He still had to make a trip to the Nangong family. In addition to the ne, there was another


    transportation tool, which was the sea. If he encountered a rainstorm or a tsunami, wouldn''t this


    matter be a murder case? No one could find out the vast sea.


    Moreover, if they disappeared in the sea, the Sue family would definitely think that they were dead


    and would not reveal any ws.


    "I have an idea." Samuel told Yvonne his n in detail.


    After hearing this, Yvonne''s eyes lit up. This was the most perfect way she had heard so far, and


    she would not let anyone find a w.


    "I''ll just use it." Yvonne said with a happy face.


    "When?" Samuel said.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this question, Yvonne''s face darkened. In fact, she had not figured out when to


    restore her memory, and she even wanted to avoid it.


    Because the current life was what Yvonne liked very much, and she knew that once her memory


    was restored, everything around her could change dramatically. Yvonne was not sure if she could


    ept this change.


    Seeing Yvonne remain silent, Samuel didn''t press further. He said, "Let''s go. Come with me to the


    Tagliare Company. I have to solve some personal problems."


    Tagliare''s position in Cloud City was already considered a transcendent existence. Not a single local


    company couldpare to Tagliare''s influence in Cloud City. As for Xiaolong, as thepany''s


    sole responsibility, he was in control of the monstrous authority in Cloud City.


    Now, Xiaolong only needed to say a word to change the fate of apany, which led to many


    people trying their best to bribe Xiaolong.


    Xiaolong, who used to be a gangster on the street, suddenly became the boss of thepany,


    which made his lifepletely change. But Xiaolong did not lose himself because of this. In the


    face of those tempting bribes, he had never been tempted.


    This was because Xiaolong was clearly aware that everything he was doing now was to work for


    Samuel.


    Without Samuel, there wouldn''t be him right now.


    Therefore, before doing anything, Xiaolong would always think of two problems.


    First, would it make Samuel dissatisfied?


    Second, would it do harm to thepany''s interests if he did so?


    If he met either of the two conditions, Xiaolong would refuse without hesitation. This was the way he


    dealt with things. He knew very well that once he did something harmful to Samuel, Xiaolong would


    be stripped of his position at any time.


    Samuel came to the building of thepany, but was not stopped this time, because Xiaolong had


    specially warned the security department.


    However, when Samuel entered the elevator, Samuel met a woman who looked like a female


    leader. She looked at Samuel and Yvonne with disdain.


    "What are you doing here?" The female leader saw Samuel pushing down the elevator of the


    highest level and asked in a disdainful tone.


    This kind of woman was not likable in Samuel''s heart. Wearing a pair of high heels, she thought that


    she could be superior to others.


    "We don''t know each other at all. Do I need to report my personal life to you?" Samuel lightly.


    "I''m kind enough to advise you to go back home. Don''t try to bribe my boss. He''s a very upright


    man. It''s useless for you to go there," the female leader said and looked Samuel up and down.


    From her sparkling eyes, she could tell that Samuel did not even have a famous brand all over his


    body. She did not know what kind of garbagepany''s boss he was. It was even more impossible


    for the boss to see such a person.


    "And it''s very likely that my boss won''t see you at all for someone of your level," the female leader


    continued.


    Samuel had seen many snobs before, so he didn''t feel anything when he saw the female leader''s


    attitude.


    However, Yvonne couldn''t stand it anymore. She wouldn''t allow amoner like her to look down


    on Samuel.


    "Can you raise your dog''s eyes a little higher? Maybe your boss is already at the door of the


    elevator and is ready to wee us," Yvonne said.


    When the female leader heard the word "dog eye", her expression was instantly covered with anger.


    However, Yvonne¡¯s following words made her unable to hold back herughter.


    In the current Cloud City, who had the right to have her box personally wee them? Wasn''t this a


    huge joke?


    Even if the leaders of Cloud City came, they had to wait outside the office for them to meet.


    "Little girl, you are really capable. Aren''t you afraid of making fun of others? In my opinion, you don''t


    even know who my boss is." The female leader said disdainfully.


    "I don''t know who your boss is, but your boss''s dog is really not a good one. She only knows how to


    look at people through the crack in the door," Yvonne said.


    Samuel was amused by Yvonne''s words. He didn''t expect that Yvonne would use such a high-level


    method to insult others. Yvonne was so ruthless that she could kill people without spilling blood.


    The female leader was so angry that she wanted to jump up and down.


    "Don''t be too angry. It''s not you who I''m scolding. Don''t be in a hurry to be seated," Yvonne


    continued.


    If this knife was used, the female leader would definitely suffer serious internal injuries. Samuel


    couldn''t help but give Yvonne a thumbs-up.


    The female leader kept taking deep breaths to calm herself down. But even so, her breathing was


    getting more and more rapid. Obviously, she was about to lose control of her anger.


    Just then, the elevator reached the top floor.


    The moment the door was opened, the female leader saw her boss, and there was a loud bang in


    her head.


    "Why is the boss at the door of the elevator? Does he reallye to wee these two people?"

 Chapter 2060

    Chapter 2060


    The female leader shook her head unconsciously, because she felt that this idea was simply


    unrealistic. With Xiaolong''s status, how could he need to personally receive these two people who


    looked inconspicuous?


    "Boss." The female leader lowered her head and shouted.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At this time, Xiaolong also lowered his head and shouted to Samuel, "Boss."


    Samuel smiled faintly.


    Yvonne raised her head and said to Xiaolong, "Your subordinate is really snobbish."


    A trace of anger shed across Xiaolong''s eyes. To him, Yvonne was his sister-inw, whoever


    made his sister-inw dissatisfied deserved to die.


    Judging from Yvonne¡¯s words, it was obvious that this woman had provoked them.


    "What did you do?" Xiaolong asked, gnashing his teeth.


    The female leader''s face instantly turned pale.


    In fact, when she saw Xiaolong bowing his head and calling Samuel boss, she had already felt that


    something bad was about to happen.


    Although she didn''t know who these two people were,


    she knew that Xiaolong must not be a nobody since he lowered his head so respectfully.


    "I... Boss, I was wrong," the female leader said in a panic.


    Xiaolong looked at her coldly and said, "You idiot, wait here. I''ll deal with youter."


    Since Samuel and Yvonne were already walking toward the office, Xiaolong had to follow them


    quickly.


    The female leader had a bitter look on her face. It was not easy for her to get where she was today,


    but because of a few wrong words, it was very likely that she would fall into the bottomless abyss,


    which made her feel extremely regretful.


    Samuel did not sit in Xiaolong''s seat after he came to the office.


    Although he was Xiaolong''s boss, this position still belonged to thepany''s supervisor. As


    manager boss who wasn¡¯t in charge of thepany, he was not qualified to take over this position.


    And the purpose of Samuel''s visit today was to hand over everything about Tagliare to Xiaolong, so


    he had no reason to sit in the boss''s position.


    "You''re the boss behind Tagliare''spany. Do many people know it?" Yvonne asked Samuel out


    of curiosity.


    "Both your grandfather and dad know. Otherwise, how could they be willing to let you be so close to


    me?"


    Samuel said.


    "For them, only interest is the most important thing. In the Sue family, I used to be an invisible


    figure, and no one would take me seriously at all. Only Harvey is the most favored," Yvonne said.


    Although she didn''t mind these trivial things now, she was still a little angry when she recalled the


    past.


    For example, during the Spring Festival, everyone would receive a red packet, but only she got very


    small packets. Harvey often showed off in front of her. This kind of unfair treatment had begun


    almost since Yvonne had memories. And because Harvey was favored, he could bully Yvonne even


    more unscrupulously.


    There was once a time when Yvonne was scared just by seeing Harvey, and it was enough to see


    what kind of psychological shadow Harvey had left on her.


    "But now they have begun to regret it. The Master of the Sue family wants to give all his love to


    you," Samuel said with a smile. With his rtionship with Yvonne, everyone in the Sue family had


    changed their attitude toward Yvonne, especially the Master of the Sue family. He probably


    regretted that he had treated Yvonne badly before.


    "What¡¯s the point of regretting it? My childhood was ruined by them," Yvonne said disdainfully.


    At this moment, Xiaolong came to the office and the two of them stopped their discussion.


    "Boss, what can I do for you foring to see me today?" Xiaolong asked Samuel with a smile.


    Although they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, Xiaolong still behaved like a nobody on the


    street.


    Of course, Xiaolong''s side would only be disyed in front of Samuel. To the others, Xiaolong was


    an ironfaced man.


    "How about it? Do you feel like you''re powerful now?" Samuel asked.


    Xiaolong nodded repeatedly and said, "Boss, where am I going now, those guys can''t wait to hold


    me in their hands and call me Mr. Long. I''m really happy."


    Looking at Xiaolong''s triumphant look, Samuel could not helpughing.


    When he first met Xiaolong, Xiaolong was a gangster who didn''t know anything. Except for scaring


    others, he didn''t have any real skills.


    Now, he had undergone a transformation. He had the temperament of a big boss. And because he


    was very young, Samuel could even see a trace of a young and handsome man''s aura on him.


    "But I know that it''s all our boss''s. I''m just taking advantage of it." Xiaolong scratched his head and


    continued.


    "The reason I came to see you today is precisely for this matter," Samuel said.


    This day woulde sooner orter for Xiaolong, so he had been psychologically prepared for it for


    a long time.


    "Boss, I agree. The boss''s position is yours. It''s natural for me to give it to you now. I''ll be your


    assistant in the future, so that I can feel less pressure," Xiaolong said with a smile.

 Chapter 2061

    Chapter 2061


    After hearing Xiaolong''s words, Samuel was stunned. Obviously, Xiaolong misunderstood what he


    meant.


    "You''re mistaken. I''m going to give Tagliare Company to you. From now on, you''re Tagliare''s real


    boss," Samuel said.


    Yvonne could imagine what Xiaolong would look like next, so she deliberately looked at Xiaolong''s


    face.


    Xiaolong''s eyes gradually widened, and then he opened his mouth.


    Yvonne could even see the Adam''s apple through Xiaolong''s open mouth.


    "Be careful. Don''t make your chin get dislocated," Yvonne couldn''t help reminding him.


    Xiaolong''s head was buzzing. In his opinion, he was just helping Samuel manage thepany. He


    would give the position of the boss of thepany to Samuel sooner orter.


    However, he had never expected Samuel would give thepany to him.


    With Tagliare''s current market value and the value of the new city''s Tagliare Trading Tower, this was


    an astonishing figure. However, Samuel was willing to give them away. This was something that


    Xiaolong could not imagine.


    "Boss, did I hear wrong?" Xiaolong dug his ears and asked in disbelief.


    "No, to me, Tagliare is just a game. And you yed this game very well. Now that I have lost


    interest in it, I naturally want a sessor. You are the best choice." Samuel said.


    Plop!


    The dragon suddenly knelt on the ground.


    "Boss, did I do something wrong?" Xiaolong asked.


    Now it was Samuel¡¯s turn to be stunned.


    If Xiaolong had done something wrong, how could he give Tagliare to Xiaolong? Was this guy


    brainless?


    "Boss, if there''s anything wrong, I''ll change it. Don''t scare me," Xiaolong said.


    Samuel kicked Xiaolong''s ass and said, "What are you doing? What are you talking about?"


    In Xiaolong''s opinion, the reason why Samuel was doing this was either to test him or to tell him the


    opposite. He was deliberately making fun of him.


    This was because Xiaolong did not believe Samuel would give him such arge sum of assets. No


    one else would have done such a thing.


    In this world, there was no one who didn''t love money and power. The current Tagliare had both of


    money and power in Cloud City.


    "Boss, I know you''re testing me. My loyalty to you has never changed, and it won''t change in the


    future," Xiaolong said.


    Samuel nced at Yvonne helplessly and didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "You are thinking too much. I really am going to give it to you, not testing you." Samuel said.


    Xiaolong looked at Samuel in confusion, not knowing what to say.


    "Tagliare is very valuable, but money means nothing to me. Besides, I won''t stay in this small Cloud


    City forever. That''s why I''ll give it to you. In my heart, Tagliare is worthless," Samuel exined to


    Xiaolong.


    "Boss, I''m a mortal and can''t understand your realm, but do you really want to give me all of that


    money?" Xiaolong asked. He still didn''t dare to believe it.


    "That''s right. I''ll give it all to you, but there''s one thing I need you to promise me," Samuel said.


    "Boss, say it."


    "The cooperation with the Sue family can never be separated, but it''s only limited to Godfrey. Do


    you understand what I mean?" Samuel said.


    After thinking for a while, Xiaolong said to Samuel," Boss, do you mean that family only I only need


    to give face to Godfrey in the whole Sue family and we don''t need to care about the others?"


    Samuel nodded. The other members of the Sue family had once left Yvonne with a lot of unpleasant


    memories. They were naturally not qualified to gain the advantage of Tagliare.


    "That''s right. You just have to remember this," Samuel said.


    "Boss, don''t worry. I''ll never forget it. Since that''s the case, I won''t go to the Sue family next month,"


    Xiaolong said.


    "Next month?" Samuel looked at Xiaolong in confusion.


    Even Yvonne felt a little strange. "What''s Xiaolong going to the Sue Family''s house for next month?"


    "Boss, you don''t know, do you? The old man of the Sue family invited me to his birthday party next


    month. I wanted to give him some face, but since you said so, I won''t go," Xiaolong exined.


    Samuel was suddenly enlightened. It was the Old Master''s birthday.


    However, when he turned his head to look at Yvonne, Yvonne''s face was nk, as if she didn''t


    know anything.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing Samuel¡¯s confusion, Yvonne exined," Grandpa''s birthday is a feast for businessmen.


    Only Harvey is qualified to attend the birthday party. People like me, who are not valued by them,


    are definitely not qualified."


    "I see. It seems that the eyes of the Grandfather Sue are really not the least bit. His granddaughter


    was not even qualified to attend his birthday party."


    "I''m sure he won''t dare to miss you this year," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne pursed her lips and said, "But I don''t want to go. His birthday has nothing to do with me."


    "You should go. How can you not go? You''ve been wronged for so many years. Don¡¯t you want to


    get it back?" Samuel said with a smile.

 Chapter 2062

    Chapter 2062


    The birthday celebration of the Grandfather Sue was a very good opportunity for Yvonne.


    Although all the rtives of the Sue family were working for Godfrey now, there were some grudges


    that Yvonne had to take.


    Of course, perhaps Yvonne didn''t care about these things, but Samuel couldn''t let it go. He could


    allow himself to be wronged, but he couldn''t let Yvonne suffer the slightest grievance.


    It was just like everything that had happened in the past. Samuel could tolerate being looked down


    upon by the Sue family. They could even curse at him for being useless. Samuel could be as calm


    as water, but they could not humiliate Yvonne.


    "What do you want to do?" Yvonne looked at Samuel and asked.


    "What else can I do? Whoever bullies you will have to pay the price," Samuel said coldly.


    Yvonne shook her head. Although it was true that Harvey''s group had caused her a lot of trouble,


    those rtives used to treat her as a maid. They let her do whatever dirty or tiring thing. They didn''t


    care about her being a child at all.


    But now, Yvonne no longer cared about these things in her heart, because she had be


    different from


    ordinary people.


    "I don''t even care about these things anymore. There is no need for you to help me get revenge,"


    Yvonne said.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Samuel shook his head. It was not as simple as revenge.


    "This might very well be thest thing I can use to protect you. Just give me this chance." Samuel


    said.


    After they left for Eight Directions World, Samuel''s abilities were no longerparable to Yvonne''s.


    As a result, he lost the right to protect Yvonne.


    Yvonne knew this as well, because Samuel had told her that she was very powerful, even the


    strongest in the whole world. Now that Samuel had offered to protect her, Yvonne couldn''t find any


    reason to refuse.


    "It''s up to you. You can do whatever you want as long as you''re happy," Yvonne said.


    To one side, Xiaolong was inexplicably ttered. Although he didn''t know what exactly was going


    on, the overflowing happiness between them made Xiaolong feel veryfortable and even a little


    envious, so that he couldn''t wait to find apanion.


    However, for Xiaolong, all the women around him were greedy for his status and money. Xiaolong


    could almost recognize the nature of those women at a nce, so he was not interested in these


    people at all.


    "Boss, why don''t you two get married on the spot?"


    Xiaolong couldn''t help but say.


    Samuel red at Xiaolong. Xiaolong shivered and said quickly, "Boss, I just said it casually. Don''t


    be angry."


    Samuel suddenly turned to look at Yvonne, who also had a strange look in his eyes.


    "Let''s go."


    "Let''s go."


    The two of them said in unison and then ran straight out of Xiaolong''s office, hand in hand.


    Before the confused Xiaolong could understand what was going on, the two of them had


    disappeared.


    "Where... where are they going? Why is it so sudden?" Xiaolong touched his head and felt


    confused.


    As Xiaolong sat back on his own seat, a smile gradually appeared on his face.


    Although he never dared to think that this position would really be his, it was not so


    uneptable when it really happened.


    Moreover, Xiaolong knew very well that Samuel was uninterested in everything in Cloud City. That


    was why he had given the entirepany to him.


    As Samuel said, everything in Cloud City was just a game to him. Perhaps, from the very beginning,


    he never thought about the ending, nor did he think about the fact that Tagliare was his own.


    "The boss is the boss. This pattern is not something that ordinary people canpare with. Such a


    bigpany can be given away so easily. Except for the boss, who else can do such a shocking


    thing?" Xiaolong said to himself with a smile.


    When he first met Samuel, Xiaolong left with the purpose of collecting the protection fee. He didn''t


    expect that such a move wouldpletely change his life.


    "Boss, even if I be the boss, thispany will always be yours. As long as youe back, I


    can give this position to you."


    On the other hand.


    Holding hands, Samuel and Yvonne, who were rushing out of the building of the Tagliarepany,


    stopped a taxi.


    "Master, let''s go to the City Hall," Samuel said.


    Just now, when their eyes met, they had confirmed each other''s thoughts. That was why they had


    jumped out to think it through at the same time. This was a tacit understanding, and there was no


    need to exin it to each other with too many words.


    The taxi driver nced at the two of them. They were in such a hurry that they must be rushing to


    get the certificate. But judging from their grade, they were still children.


    "Are you sure?" the master asked hesitantly.


    "Of course I''m sure, master. Please hurry up and start the car." Yvonne urged.


    The taxi driver smiled helplessly and then started the car.


    The marriage certificate was no longer useful to Samuel and Yvonne, because it could only prove


    their rtionship on earth. However, after they came to Eight Direction World, it was useless.


    However, this situation was very necessary for Samuel and Yvonne. This was because they could


    not feel it in Eight Direction World. Moreover, they had once gotten married. It would be a pity if they


    did not have a certificate in this life.


    When they arrived at the City Hall, the two of them rushed in in a hurry, but in less than two minutes,


    they appeared at the door with their heads lowered.


    They looked at each other and smiled helplessly.


    Samuel felt a little bitter, while Yvonne felt a little embarrassed, because the staff just told her that


    as a girl, she had to be reserved. How could she want to get the marriage certificate before she


    reached the legal age?


    "We''re too impulsive, aren''t we?" Yvonne said helplessly.


    Samuel hadpletely forgotten about the key point. They were not even 20 years old yet. Wasn''t


    it ridiculous for them to want to get a certificate?


    "I think it''s a little." Samuel said awkwardly.


    Yvonne puckered her lips and said, "If there is a chance in the future, we must go back to Earth and


    get a marriage certificate again."


    These words were equivalent to an agreement between the two of them. Samuel responded in one


    go.


    At this moment, a trace of shock suddenly appeared on Yvonne''s face, as if she had seen


    something incredible.


    Following Yvonne¡¯s line of sight, Samuel understood why Yvonne was shocked.


    Yara held an old man¡¯s arm, and their behavior was very intimate.


    That person was at least 45 years old, and he was more than enough to be Yarn¡¯s elder, but the


    intimacy between the two people was definitely not as simple as that of an elder.

 Chapter 2063

    Chapter 2063


    "I didn''t expect that at such a young age, Yara would know how to make ns for her future."


    Samuel said with a smile. Yara was essentially a whore. Samuel had experienced this, but he didn''t


    expect Yara to change from such a young age.


    Judging from Yara''s clothes and the brand of her backpack, she must have been driven by money


    when she was with this old man. Because with her family''s status in the Sue family, it was


    impossible for her to buy luxury goods so generously.


    Yvonne didn''t have any good feelings for Yara, because Yara often ganged Harvey to bully her.


    However, when she saw that Yara had fallen to such a state, Yvonne couldn''t bear it. At such a


    young age, how could she be ruined by an old man?


    "What''s wrong? You won''t be softhearted, will you? This is the path she chose for herself." Samuel


    saw that Yvonne had pity in her eyes and couldn''t help saying.


    "After all, she''s from the Sue family. Doing these things is also a shame to the Sue family." After


    Yvonne finished speaking, she walked toward Yara.


    Samuel sighed helplessly. They should not have meddled in these things. They just wanted to


    watch the fun.


    "Yara." Yvonne walked straight up to them and blocked their way.


    When Yara saw Yvonne, she released the middle-aged man''s hand in panic.


    "Yvonne, why... why are you here?" Yara said in a panic.


    The middle-aged man drooled the moment he saw Yvonne. After possessing Fu Yao¡¯s power,


    Yvonne''s temperament hadpletely changed. She was now a living goddess, a fatal attraction


    for men, especially for lecherous old men like him.


    "This is..." The middle-aged man asked Yara with great interest.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "She is my cousin," Yara said.


    The middle-aged man looked Yvonne up and down and said with a meaningful look in his eyes, "It''s


    such a coincidence today. Let''s have a meal together."


    Yara was very clear about this man''s character. If he said so, he must have taken a fancy to


    Yvonne, which made Yara feel a sense of crisis of being out of favor.


    It wasn''t easy for her to find a rich man who could satisfy her material desire. If Yvonne stole it from


    her, who would still be her sugar daddy in the future?


    As such, Yara''s expression immediately became cold. She said to Yvonne, "Go, I don''t have time to


    eat with you."


    Feeling Yara''s rejection, Yvonne was a little speechless. At such a young age, how could she be


    willing to fall into the hands of such an old man?


    "Did I allow you to speak? Do you have the right to refuse me inviting her to dinner?" The middle-


    aged man scolded Yara. Obviously, he just treated Yara as an outlet and did not really devote


    himself into feelings. That was why he dared to be so straightforward in front of Yara.


    "If you take one more look, I''ll dig out your eyes. Do you believe it?" A cold voice sounded.


    Samuel appeared by Yvonne''s side.


    He had already felt the hostility in the middle-aged man''s eyes, and he was even looking Yvonne up


    and down without any hesitation. It was disrespectful to Yvonne for Samuel!


    "Little thing, who are you? How dare you threaten me with such words?" The middle-aged man said


    to Samuel with a mocking face.


    He didn''t care about the young boy at all.


    In Cloud City, apart from the Sue family and Tagliare, who else could he be afraid of?


    "What kind of old thing are you?" Samuel said.


    When the middle-aged man heard the words "old thing ", his expression was a little ferocious. He


    gritted his teeth and said, "Who are you calling old thing? Say it again if you have the guts."


    "Old thing, don''t tell me that you are so old that you can''t even use your ears?" Samuel said with a


    smile.


    The middle-aged man waspletely furious.


    After being humiliated like this in front of a woman, he felt that he had lost all his dignity. Hence, he


    could only teach Samuel a harsh lesson in order to seek revenge for himself.


    "Little bastard, you provoked me." The middle-aged man''s eyes were green and he raised his hand


    inexplicably.


    Samuel was wondering why he suddenly raised his hand when he saw someone approaching them.


    They were obviously in the same gang.


    He didn''t expect this guy to secretly bring bodyguards. It seemed that he was not an ordinary


    person.


    However, in Cloud City, no matter who he was, he would only be a paper tiger if he met Samuel.


    A group of more than a dozen people surrounded Samuel.


    The middle-aged man smiled proudly and said, "Little bastard, how do you want to die?"


    "I should be the one asking you this question," Samuel said coldly. "I''ve said it before. If you look at


    her one more time, I''ll dig out your eyes. Now, you have met the requirements."


    The middle-aged man seemed to have heard a joke.


    He had so many bodyguards with him, but Samuel still dared to talk big.


    Even Yara felt that Samuel was an idiot. How dare he say something like that at a time like this?

 Chapter 2064

    Chapter 2064


    "Yvonne, you''d better let your boyfriend take care of his mouth. Don''t say anything, or you''ll hurt


    yourself," Yara reminded her.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s eyes revealed a sense of disgust. "Boyfriend, doesn''t it mean


    that this goddess-like woman in front of me has been tarnished? It''s really a pity."


    However, this didn''t mean that he had given up on his lust for Yvonne. This kind of goddess was


    something he could ept even if she had some ws.


    "Your boyfriend will die today, but there''s a way to save him," the middle-aged man said to Yvonne.


    "What are you going to do?" Yvonne asked casually. She was not worried Samuel would be hurt by


    this guy. Samuel could definitely defeat these people with his two hands.


    "As long as you are willing to eat and watch a movie with me, and we can watch the sunrise


    together tomorrow morning, I will let him go, okay?" The middle -aged man said with a wretched


    smile.


    Samuel¡¯s heart was filled with killing intent. It was not as simple as digging out the old man¡¯s eyes.


    He drooled over Yvonne and made such a request to Yvonne in front of him. Wasn''t he courting


    death?


    "Did you buy yourself a coffin?" Samuel asked.


    The middle-aged man did not care what Samuel had said at all. That was because in his eyes, this


    kind of scumbag was nothing more than a bragger. What he cared more about was Yvonne''s


    choice.


    "I wanted to save you and put in a good word for you, but it¡¯s not necessary now," Yvonne said.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This made the middle-aged man very puzzled. Why did she need to speak for him?


    Given the current situation, any word from him could cripple Samuel at any time. Could this woman


    be pretty but was there something wrong with her brain?


    "I think both of you are blind. You don¡¯t know who I am, do you?" the middle-aged man said.


    "This is the boss behind Tagliare¡¯spany. I wonder which of you is more powerful." Yvonne


    pretended to be curious and asked.


    When the middle-aged man heard the words "Tagliare Group", his expression clearly froze.


    In Cloud City, in addition to Tagliare and the Sue family, he did not even care about the Heavenly


    Family. How could it be such a coincidence to meet the person he was afraid of?


    However, this little bastard in front of him did not look like someone who was over twenty years old.


    How could he be the boss of Tagliare Company?


    "All of Tagliare''s cooperation was done by him and the Sue family. You have a Sue family member


    beside you, so she should be very clear about this. Don''t you want to ask?" Yvonne continued.


    The middle-aged man turned his stiff neck to look at Yara. If that was the case, he would be in big


    trouble today.


    In Cloud City, anyone who dared to offend Tagliare was doomed to die!


    "Is... is it true?" The middle-aged man swallowed his saliva. He was obviously nervous and asked


    Yara.


    Yara was not aware of Samuel¡¯s identity, but the cooperation between the Sue family and Tagliare


    was indeed done by Samuel. This was why the old master of the Sue family valued Samuel.


    However, in Yara''s opinion, even if this incident was brought about by Samuel, it did not mean that


    he was the boss of Tagliare.


    "Cooperate does have something to do with him, but... but this doesn''t mean Tagliare Company is


    his." Deep down, Yara was unwilling to admit this matter;


    because the former Yvonne was merely a toy she yed with. Now Godfrey had suddenly taken


    over thepany''s power, and Yvonne had be the precious daughter of the Sue family, this


    was already something she could not ept. If Yvonne still had such a close rtionship with the


    boss of Tagliare Company, wouldn''t she lose more position in front of


    Yvonne?


    The middle-aged man thought about it and found that it was true. Perhaps, he was just a


    middleman, taking advantage of Tagliare Company''s power.


    However, Yvonne''s next words left himpletely in despair.


    "Don''t you think that there are many simrities between Samuel and Tagliare?" Yvonne said.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The middle-aged man''s mind was suddenly filled with thunderous sounds.


    Samuel


    Tagliare!


    There were indeed too many things inmon.


    This...


    "It''s over!"


    "It''s over!"


    The middle-aged man''s vision went ck and he almost fainted.


    If he offended the boss of Tagliare Company in Cloud City, he would die! And the whole Cloud City


    would not let him go.


    If those who wanted to curry favor with Tagliare Company knew about this, it would not be surprised


    even if they swallowed him alive.


    Looking at Samuel again, the middle-aged man was no longer arrogant. Instead, he was filled with


    a strong sense of fear.


    "Go away, why don''t you go away?" The middle-aged man said to the bodyguards.


    The bodyguards understood what he was thinking and quickly withdrew.


    "Mr. Hannigan, I... I''m sorry. It''s my fault. It''s my fault." The middle-aged man pped himself in


    public without any cover. His p was not soft at all.

 Chapter 2065

    Chapter 2065


    At this time, Yara felt extremely embarrassed, because what she lost to Yvonne was not only the


    age between this man and Samuel, but also the status and power.


    At this moment, the man''s performance showed that he was aplete loser. He pped himself


    with a face full of panic, for fear Samuel would not forgive him.


    For the middle-aged man, he was experiencing the most terrifying thing in history at this time,


    because he knew clearly what kind of result he would get if he could not get Samuel¡¯s forgiveness.


    Seeing that his face was swollen, Samuel''s face was still full of killing intent. The middle-aged man


    felt bitter in his heart. If he had known this, he would not have gone out today.


    "Mr. Hannigan, please give me a chance. I know I¡¯m in the wrong. I¡¯ll kneel down for you." After that,


    the middle-aged man fell to his knees.


    This scene made the passers-by very surprised. They were all curious about what had happened.


    Why was a young man kneeling to a young man?


    Samuel looked at Yvonne helplessly. It was easy for him to deal with this matter, as long as he killed


    the man. However, Yvonne deliberately exposed his identity, so the guy began to kneel down and


    apologize.


    "You don''t want me to kill him?" Samuel asked Yvonne.


    Yvonne was very smart. She would never expose Samuel¡¯s identity for no reason, so there must be


    a reason.


    Yvonne raised her eyebrows and said, "We''re on the street. I don''t want you to perform here."


    "With my ability, no one will be able to discover it." Samuel said.


    "Humph." Yvonne pouted and said, "Is your method very powerful? Is it better than mine?¡±


    Samuel was at a loss for words. Compared to Yvonne, he was indeed not as good as her. It could


    even be said that there was noparison at all between the two.


    He was in the Divine Realm of Xuanyuan World, while Yvonne was in the Kongtong Realm of Eight


    Direction World. It was apletely different concept.


    "Alright, I admit defeat." Samuel lowered his head weakly.


    At this time, Tian Changsheng, who had seen this in the crowd, walked toward Samuel.


    The reason why he did not show up just now was that he was worried that he would expose


    Samuel¡¯s identity and that he would cause unnecessary trouble for Samuel.


    But now, he could see Samuel was helpless. It seemed that Samuel did not know how to deal with


    this matter. For Tian Changsheng, it was a good thing that he could help Samuel solve it.


    "Samuel, what''s wrong?" Tian Changsheng called out enthusiastically when he walked to the side.


    The middle-aged man was not afraid of the Heavenly Family because after Tagliare had been


    established, the Heavenly Family''s influence in Cloud City had plummeted.


    However, it was not good news for him to meet the Heavenly Family at this moment. Moreover, the


    appearance of Tian Changsheng was even more proof of Samuel¡¯s identity.


    "You''vee at the right time." Samuel didn''t know how to deal with the man in front of him. The


    appearance of Tian Changsheng was helping him solve a problem.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Samuel, if there''s anything you don''t want to do, just let me do it," said Tian Changsheng with a


    smile.


    "Take this guy away. I want his eyes," Samuel said. The man harassed Yvonne with his eyes, it was


    kind of merciful that Samuel didn''t want to kill him.


    But for the middle-aged man, these words were like a lightning strike.


    Without eyes, his world would be dark. No matter how beautiful a woman was, he could not see it.


    What was


    the point of such a life?


    "Mr. Hannigan, Mr. Hannigan, I was wrong. Please give me another chance. I won''t do it again." The


    middle-aged man kowtowed to Samuel in a hurry.


    The contact between his forehead and the ground made a loud bang, and soon arge bloodstain


    appeared on his forehead, which showed that he had lost all his strength, which also showed that


    he was extremely afraid.


    Samuel pretended as if he didn''t see it, because the middle-aged man began to look at Yvonne with


    lecherous eyes. When he made a request to Yvonne, he was destined to end up like this.


    "Bring him away," Samuel said.


    Tian Changsheng nodded, waved his hand to summon his men, and then took the middle-aged


    man away.


    In the process, the middle-aged man still shouted for mercy to Samuel, but Samuel pretended that


    nothing had happened.


    To Samuel, this kind of behavior was unforgivable. No matter who the other party was, as long as


    he touched the bottom line of Samuel, he would end up dead.


    Yara''s expression was extremely ugly. She had thought that by hooking up with a rich and powerful


    person, she would no longer have to bow her head in front of Yvonne in the future. However, what


    she did not expect was that in front of Yvonne, she still did not have a chance to turn things around.


    "Go home. You are a member of the Sue family. You don''t have to be with such an old man,"


    Yvonne said to Yara.


    These words were particrly harsh to Yara''s ears, as if Yvonne was maliciously mocking her.


    "Yvonne, don''t be too proud. One day, I will find a man more powerful than him," Yara said through


    gritted teeth.


    Her words made Samuel burst intoughter. It was just wishful thinking to find a man stronger than


    him on earth. It was impossible.


    "I''m doing this for your own good. Do you really think someone like him will really like you?" Yvonne


    said.


    "Why not? Are you the only one who is worthy of being loved?" Yara said with vicious eyes.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. Out of Yara''s hatred for Yvonne, no matter what Yvonne said, it


    was useless. Her kindness would only be taken as a waste by Yara.


    "Let''s go. You can''t save this kind of woman," Samuel said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne didn''t want to save Yara, but since they were both members of the Sue family, she was kind


    enough to remind her. Moreover, Yvonne was now above the mortals, and she didn''t want to argue


    with Yara about the past, so she didn''t want to see her degenerate.


    Moreover, most of the things that happened in the past were nned by Harvey. Even if Yvonne


    wanted to take revenge, she had to find Harvey.


    "Since you don''t want to listen, there''s nothing I can do. But I can tell you, in this world, there is no


    man better than him." After saying that, Yvonne took Samuel''s hand and brushed past Yara.


    Samuel''s heart was filled with joy. He had been annoyed at first, but he suddenly felt that what had


    happened today was not bad. At least he had been approved by Yvonne, and Yvonne had taken the


    initiative to hold his hand. This could be seen as a significant improvement in the rtionship


    between them.


    In this world, there was no man better than him!


    These were the most moving words that Samuel had heard so far.


    "What are youughing at?" Yvonne couldn''t help but ask when she saw the silly smile on Samuel''s


    face.

 Chapter 2066

    Chapter 2066


    "You just said that I''m the best man. Did you say it from the bottom of your heart?" Samuel asked


    with a smile.


    " I didn''t mean it. I just said it casually," Yvonne said confidently.


    Samuel, who was standing at the top of the mountain, fell into the ice valley because of these


    words.


    It was just a casual remark.


    These words were the most powerful blow to Samuel in his life, so much so that he was in a trance.


    "You just said it casually?" Samuel said with a bitter face.


    Sensing the ups and downs in Samuel¡¯s mood, Yvonne couldn''t helpughing secretly. Of course,


    what she said was true, and what she said was from the bottom of her heart. However, she didn''t


    want to see Samuel''scency, so she deliberately hit him.


    "If you want to be the best, you have to be more powerful. I believe in you," Yvonne said. Her words


    gave Samuel some motivation.


    Samuel tried to hide the bitter smile on his face. What Yvonne said was true. If Samuel wanted to


    be the best, he needed to be more powerful, because once he went to Eight Direction World, he


    would not only not


    excellent, but he might even be a good-for-nothing.


    "Don''t worry. No matter which world I am in, I will be stronger to protect you," Samuel said.


    At this time, Yvonne suddenly took a deep breath and said to Samuel, "When grandpa''s birthday is


    over, I will restore my memory."


    Samuel was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Yvonne to make a decision so quickly. For


    Samuel, this was not a good thing, but it was not a bad thing. After all, this was something they had


    to face sooner orter, and it was useless to escape for a moment.


    Moreover, after the birthday of the Grandfather Sue, it would be the next month. Samuel still had


    time to enjoy the present with Yvonne.


    After returning to Hillside Vi, Saber Twelve and the other two were cultivating. They had put in a


    lot of effort to go to Xuanyuan World.


    Samuel and Yvonne went straight back to their room.


    When he was alone in this kind of private space, Samuel¡¯s heart would inevitably have some


    ripples. After all, he was a man. It was impossible for him not to have any thought about that kind of


    thing.


    In the past, Yvonne was still young, so Samuel could get rid of these evil thoughts. But now, Yvonne


    was already a goddess from head to toe. Under such temptation, it was difficult for Samuel to calm


    down.


    "What''s wrong? Your heart suddenly beat faster.


    Where do you feel ufortable?" Yvonne suddenly asked Samuel.


    She felt Samuel¡¯s heartbeat from a distance. It was not a big deal for Yvonne, and she didn''t do it on


    purpose. She just felt it naturally.


    "There is only a man and a woman here, so it''s inevitable for me to be a bit nervous. This is human


    nature, isn''t it?" Samuel said without hiding anything.


    Yvonne''s face turned red at once. Samuel''s words were cryptic, but she could understand what he


    meant.


    "Throw away those dirty things in your head," Yvonne said.


    "How can it be called dirty stuff?" Samuel pretended to be reasonable and said to Yvonne, "We are


    husband and wife, so those things are reasonable. Besides, don''t we need those things to have


    children?"


    Yvonne¡¯s face was burning hot, and her face was as red as a tomato. She did not dare to look in


    Samuel''s direction at all and said, "You''re being unreasonable. Besides, we''re not married yet. How


    can we be considered a couple?"


    "This..." Samuel did not know what to say for a while. The two of them went to get the marriage


    certificate, but they were rejected because of age. In a sense, they were indeed not legally married.


    However, this small matter was not difficult for Samuel. He said, "Even if we are not husband and


    wife, we can be considered a couple. It''s normal for


    couples to be together." "If we''re a couple, we should do that? Then I''m not going to be a couple


    with you," Yvonne said.


    Samuel was stunned. He didn''t expect Yvonne would say something like that, which made him feel


    miserable. He quickly said, "Ahem, I... I didn''t mean that, either. I think what you said makes sense.


    Although we are a couple, we don''t have to do that. I was in a hurry."


    Yvonne was extremely embarrassed, but when she saw how flustered Samuel was when he was


    exining, she still couldn''t help butugh.


    Samuel knew that he had been teased when he saw Yvonne''s smile. He was about to teach Yvonne


    a lesson when someone knocked on the door.


    This made Samuel feel disgusted. This was the time for them to cultivate their rtionship. He didn''t


    know if someone had been blind to interrupt.


    After opening the door, Manfred stood at the entrance with a silly smile on his face. Seeing his face,


    Samuel wished he could kick him hard.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "We have prepared a barbecue. Do you want toe together?" Manfred asked with a smile.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2067

    Chapter 2067


    At this moment, Samuel only had one heart that wanted to barbecue Manfred.


    However, when he was about to refuse, Yvonne said," Barbecue? Okay, what have you prepared?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As she spoke, Yvonne had already walked out of the room.


    Once again, Samuel drooped his head helplessly.


    Seeing this situation, Manfred finally realized that he had done something wrong. He turned to


    Samuel and asked, "Samuel, shouldn''t I knock on the door?"


    Samuel gritted his teeth and said, "It''s time for you toe."


    As a man, Manfred quickly thought of the reason of Samuel''s anger. Hurriedly, he apologized, "I''m


    sorry. I really didn''t know that you are ying this in the middle of the day for you two. You should


    have told me earlier."


    These words nearly caused Samuel to cry out of anger. If he hadn''t said it earlier, would he have to


    report to Manfred in advance?


    "Don''t loiter around in front of me today. Otherwise, you won''t even know how you got beaten up."


    Samuel reminded Manfred.


    Manfred subconsciously shrank his neck. They were


    living under the same roof and they could see each other from head to toe. How was he going to


    keep himself out of Samuel''s sight?


    In the backyard, Saber Twelve had set up a barbecue grill and was starting a fire.


    As for Yvonne and Liu Fang, they were preparing the ingredients.


    For the current Samuel, he didn''t have much appetite for food. He had reached the Divine Realm


    and was already at the Foodless Realm. But when he saw the delicious food, he still couldn''t help


    but feel hungry. Especially the charm of barbecue, even he, a Divine Realm master, couldn''t resist


    it.


    Very quickly, the few of them got along well with each other. Samuel had forgotten that Manfred had


    ruined his ns. He chatted and drank with Manfred, from head to toe.


    This kind of rxed atmosphere was extremely enjoyable to Samuel. This was because he had


    been reborn two lifetimes ago. It was very rare for him to be able to experience this kind of situation.


    "Samuel, in the future, when we go to the Xuanyuan World, can we still be like this?" Manfred


    suddenly asked Samuel.


    Samuel nced at Yvonne. He would never let Yvonne go to Eight Direction World alone. Even if


    his realm was just a cannon fodder for Eight Direction World, Samuel would still stay with Yvonne


    and do his best to protect her.


    Moreover, Samuel wanted to improve himself, so he had to go to Eight Direction World.


    "I won''t stay in the Xuanyuan World for too long. So if you want to survive in the Xuanyuan World,


    you must rely on your own strength," Samuel reminded them.


    When it came to this topic, the expressions of Saber Twelve and the other two men became a little


    more solemn.


    "Samuel, what realm should we reach before we arepletely out of danger?" asked Saber


    Twelve.


    Completely out of danger.


    There was only one answer, which was that Samuel had the Divine Realm now. Otherwise, even if


    he was in the Master Realm, it was impossible for him to say it so absolutely.


    However, it was not an easy task to reach the Divine Realm. The reason why Samuel could do this


    was due to the skeleton. However, the skeleton was not something that everyone could own.


    "Generally speaking, once you reach the Eight-Light Realm, as long as you don''t make trouble,


    there will be no danger. But for absolute safety, unless you reach my current realm, you can look


    down on the entire Xuanyuan World," Samuel exined.


    Samuel¡¯s realm was that of Saber Twelve and the others would not dare to imagine. After all, he


    was already at the apex. However, they could still pursue the eight-light realm for a while.


    "But don''t worry. Before I leave, I will definitely protect you," Samuel said.


    "Samuel, we are not worried about this matter. As long as you are here, we will be at ease."


    Manfred said.


    "By the way, I have a piece of news to tell you." Yvonne had already decided on when to restore her


    memory, which was to say, it was almost the time they left the earth. He should inform Saber Twelve


    or the other two in advance about this matter.


    Before Samuel could say anything, Manfred and the rest had already guessed what was going on.


    "Have you decided the time?"


    "When?"


    "Next month, after the birthday celebration of the Grandfather Sue." After saying that, Samuel


    paused and then continued, "If you still have any regrets here, you can do it quickly during this


    time."


    Manfred and Saber Twelve didn''t have any regrets or worries. After all, they didn''t have any


    rtives.


    But Liu Fang was different. She had her own parents.


    "I will apany you home tomorrow." Manfred did not wait for Liu Fang to speak before speaking.


    This was because he had guessed what Liu Fang was thinking at this moment.


    "But what about our cultivation?" Liu Fang said with a worried look. The most urgent thing now was


    to improve her realm as soon as possible. Only in this way could she have the strength to survive in


    Xuanyuan World.


    If such an important cultivation was dyed because of her private affairs, Liu Fang would be very


    depressed.


    "It''s fine, Samuel has that kind of Holy Li. We''ll just eat two more, are we still afraid that we won''t be


    able to make up for it?" Manfred said with a smile. He did not want Liu Fang to leave with regret.


    Thus, before they left, he must get Liu Fang toplete all of the things she wanted to do.

 Chapter 2068

    Chapter 2068


    Holy Li meant little to Samuel. After all, what he was pursuing was the realm of Eight Direction


    World, and Holy Li was a product of Xuanyuan World. Therefore, no matter how much he ate, he


    would not be able to improve his realm.


    Thus, the only way to make Holy Li as useful as possible was to give Manfred and the rest. They


    were at a low cultivation realm. If they ate Holy Li, they would be able to unleash the greatest effect.


    After listening to Manfred''s words, Samuel casually took out a few of them and said to Manfred,


    "Go, there''s not much time left. Do what you want to do. Do not have any regrets."


    Manfred casually received Holy Li. He did not look like a stranger at all. He did not even express his


    thanks to Samuel. After all, there was no need to express his gratitude with words regarding the


    rtionship between men.


    "Let''s go. Now that we have Holy Li, you don''t have to worry that you won''t be able to keep up with


    the realm. " Manfred said to Liu Fang.


    Liu Fang looked at Samuel gratefully and said, "Thank you."


    Samuel shook his head and said, "You don''t have to thank me. It''s of no value to me. On the


    contrary, it


    will be of maximum use to you."


    Liu Fang did not say anything else, because she would not be able to repay Samuel''s kindness no


    matter how hard she tried. It was because of Samuel that she had the opportunity to see the outside


    world. She would never be able to repay this kindness.


    After the two of them left, Samuel reminded Saber Twelve of many things.


    Although he could arrange some things after going to the Xuanyuan World to reduce their danger,


    Samuel did not dare to guarantee that there would be any idents. Therefore, the best way to


    ensure their safety was their own strength.


    Samuel hoped that before he went to Eight Direction World, he could improve the realm of Saber


    Twelve to the highest level. It would be best if he could reach the Master Realm. In this way,


    Manfred and Liu Fang''s lives would not be threatened.


    However, it would not be easy for Saber Twelve to be a Top Master in such a short period of


    time. No matter how many Holy Li there were, it would be useless.


    "Can''t Fei Lingsheng protect them?" Seeing Samuel was in a dilemma over this matter, Yvonne


    asked him in confusion. There was a ready-made expert, but Samuel didn''t need her, he had to take


    a detour andplete an unrealistic task. Yvonne couldn''t figure it out.


    "Fei Lingsheng indeed has the strength to protect them, but this person is not one hundred percent


    trustworthy." Samuel had always been wary of Fei Lingsheng. This time around, after Fei Lingsheng


    betrayed him because of Velocisaurus, Samuel believed that Fei Lingsheng was not a reliable


    person. Hence, he would definitely not hand the lives of Saber Twelve and the other two to Fei


    Lingsheng.


    "Why?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    "She betrayed me on this trip to the Tianqi era. Fortunately, I discovered it in time. Otherwise, she


    would definitely find a chance to kill you," Samuel said.


    "Kill me?" Yvonne found it very strange. For no reason, why did Fei Lingsheng want to kill her? This


    waspletely unreasonable.


    "She is controlled by Velocisaurus. Moreover, Velocisaurus is afraid of your strength. Therefore, it


    wants you to die." Samuel exined.


    Yvonne suddenly realized something and unconsciously said, "This stinky bug wants me to die.


    Let''s see how I can deal with it."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Stinky bug? Samuel did not know whether tough or cry when he heard these two words. With his


    current strength, he did not even dare to call it this way.


    However, Yvonne waspletely qualified. This also reflected the gap between Samuel and


    Yvonne. There was nothing he could do even if he did not want to


    admit it.


    "If he knows that you are unhappy, he will definitely hide like an earthworm," Samuel said with a


    smile.


    At this time, Yvonne suddenly thought of something, and her expression became a little serious.


    Samuel also noticed the change in Yvonne''s mood and asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Yvonne shook her head. Just then, some broken images suddenly shed through her mind. A


    dragon appeared in the images, and its body was crystal clear and jade-like. Countless people were


    crawling in front of it, as if begging for mercy.


    What¡¯s more, even Yvonne could feel a strong sense of oppression from just the fragments of the


    scene.


    What kind of dragon was this? How could it be this powerful?!


    "Nothing. I think I suddenly thought of something, but I can¡¯t describe it in detail," Yvonne said.


    Samuel knew that this was probably because Fu Yao''s memory had begun to be unsealed.


    However, Yvonne wanted to restore all the memories of her previous life, she still had to eat the


    things left by the old man.


    Samuel gave Saber Twelve a few Holy Li and said, "Try your best. You can¡¯t force this."


    Saber Twelve''s expression was resolute. Even Samuel felt that this was impossible, but he refused


    to admit defeat. He had to give it his all.


    In the following days, Samuel and Yvonne stuck together almost every day, doing what an ordinary


    couple should do. In a short period of time, the rtionship between them warmed up rapidly, like


    glue. Yvonne was holding Samuel''s wrist all the time.


    Saber Twelve, on the other hand, had been shutting himself down all this while. In order to meet the


    requirements that Samuel had set for him, Saber Twelve had put his life on the line.


    One day, Samuel and Yvonne were preparing to leave the house to train their rtionship.


    However, when they opened the door, Samuel was surprised to see a man standing in the front


    yard. He was reasonable and would show up sooner orter.


    Yi Qingshan.


    This fellow hade under the orders of the Velocisaurus. At the beginning, his original aim was


    definitely to find trouble for Samuel. However, he was able to take the initiative to appear at this


    moment. This meant that Velocisaurus no longer had any thoughts of dealing with Samuel.


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet here," Samuel said to Yi Qingshan.


    Yi Qingshan pretended to be enigmatic, but he was puzzled by Samuel''s words. It seemed that


    Samuel recognized him.


    "Where else can I go if I don¡¯t meet here? And if I don¡¯t show up, you''ll never find me," Yi Qingshan


    said.


    Samuel had to admit this. He didn''t know what kind of method Yi Qingshan had used to escape


    Samuel''s Divine Sense. But if Yi Qingshan didn''t show up, it wouldn''t have much of an impact on


    Samuel, because his strength wouldn''t be able to confront Samuel head-on.


    "I don''t need to look for you, because I know you''ll show up sooner orter. And as long as I''m here,


    you can''t hurt anyone," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Yi Qingshan didn''t know how to refute. He really didn''t dare to make a move. Once


    Samuel noticed it, he would probably lose his life. He didn''t dare to gamble with his life.

 Chapter 2069

    Chapter 2069


    "You have always been a person who is afraid of death. Am I right?" Seeing that Yi Qingshan did


    not refute him, Samuel smiled and continued.


    Yi Qingshan was indeed a person who feared death. Ever since he reached the Ninemp Realm,


    maintaining his life was his top priority. Once a small threat of life appeared, Yi Qingshan would run


    away, and he was definitely the fastest one. This matter was almost known by everyone in the


    whole circle of experts in Xuanyuan World. Because of this, Yi Qingshan had a nickname called


    Mountain Thief. He could run the fastest even if he wasughed at by others.


    Of course, such a nickname was not something that anyone was qualified to call.


    But Yi Qingshan was very strange. People in the Xuanyuan World knew about it, but how could a


    guy from the earth know him so well?


    "Who exactly are you? Why did Velocisaurus want to kill you? Moreover, you know something about


    me." Yi Qingshan asked Samuel.


    Samuel was surprised by his words because both Velocisaurus and Fei Lingsheng remembered


    him. This made Samuel believe that his rebirth had only changed the earth.


    However, looking at Yi Qingshan''s current state, it seemed that he did not recognize Samuel. This


    meant that his rebirth also brought changes to the Xuanyuan World.


    But...but why were Fei Lingsheng and Velocisaurus so special? Samuel didn¡¯t understand.


    "Didn''t Velocisaurus tell you?" Samuel pretended to be surprised and asked Yi Qingshan.


    "What''s the matter? What should it tell me?" Yi Qingshan asked eagerly.


    "I''m the only Divine Realm Master in Xuanyuan World. Don''t tell me you don''t know," Samuel said.


    Yi Qingshan was momentarily stunned. From the information he had obtained from Velocisaurus, he


    only knew Samuel was extremely strong and was the strongest amongst the people in the same


    realm as the Supreme Master Realm. Therefore, Velocisaurus had repeatedly warned Yi Qingshan


    not to reveal himself in front of Samuel in order to avoid the danger of his life.


    Yi Qingshan had indeed aplished this. He was naturally afraid of death, so he naturally did not


    dare to give it a try.


    However, he had never expected Samuel was already a legendary Divine Realm master in


    Xuanyuan World!


    "I understand." Samuel suddenlyughed and said, "I know why Velocisaurus did not choose


    anyone else.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, it chose you."


    "Why?" Yi Qingshan asked in confusion.


    "Because you are afraid of death. Because it can ensure that you will not easily appear in front of


    me without his orders." Samuel smiled and said. On this point, the Velocisaurus was quite skilled at


    using people. If it was another strong person, he might not be able to ept it. He might fight


    against his fate and risk his life to fight with Samuel. However, Yi Qingshan would definitely not do


    so.


    Velocisaurus was quite smart.


    But Yi Qingshan didn''t mind at all. He was afraid that the whole Xuanyuan World would know about


    it, so he didn''t think that it was a shameful thing.


    "If I knew that you were a Divine Realm master, I wouldn''t havee to this ce." Yi Qingshan


    had already begun to regret it. He even felt that he should not have appeared in front of Samuel.


    If Samuel wanted to kill him at this time, he would have no chance to escape.


    Although the Master Realm was strong enough, Yi Qingshan knew himself well in front of Divine


    Realm masters.


    "You need not be afraid. I will not kill you. However, there should be a reason for your sudden


    appearance, right?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Only then did Yi Qingshan recall the task that


    Velocisaurus had assigned him. He said to Samuel," Velocisaurus asked me to pass you a


    message. The Heavenly Door has opened. Once Yvonne appears in Eight Direction World, she will


    be taken away immediately."


    The Heavenly Door has opened.


    He didn''t give Samuel a chance to catch his breath.


    If Yvonne was taken away, Samuel would definitely follow up as soon as possible. That was to say,


    Samuel had no time to dispatch the affairs of Xuanyuan World to ensure the safety of Saber Twelve


    and the others.


    This was bad news, but he knew in advance that it was a good thing that Samuel had made


    preparations in advance.


    "Help me thank it. I nned to kill it, but it can send me a message, so I will spare its life. If there is


    any new situation, inform me as soon as possible," Samuel said to Yi Qingshan.


    Yi Qingshan''s throat squirmed. Then he turned to Samuel and asked, "Can I go now?"


    Samuel smiled helplessly. An expert in the realm of the Ultimate Master was as timid as a mouse.


    He had really embarrassed the supreme master.


    "Of course you can. You can go." Samuel said.


    After Yi Qingshan left, Samuel saw Yvonne from the corner of his eye. Yvonne wore a solemn look.


    Originally, he intended to pretend that he didn''t know anything and continue to y with Yvonne


    happily for the rest of the time, but looking at Yvonne''s state, it was obviously not realistic.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked Yvonne.


    Yvonne took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know why, either. I have a bad feeling in my heart, as


    if... as if I''m going to break up with you."

 Chapter 2070

    Chapter 2070


    "Don''t worry. No one can separate us," Samuel said in a heavy tone, although he knew that he


    could not control everything after he went to Eight Direction World.


    However, Samuel was still determined.


    Yvonne nodded. Although she tried her best to think in a positive way, the fear in her heart could not


    be reduced at all.


    Seeing Yvonne was no longer in a good mood, Samuel canceled today''s schedule. Both of them


    went back home to cultivate.


    After leaving Hillside Vi, Yi Qingshan immediately made contact with Velocisaurus and lost his


    temper. Because Velocisaurus hid the strength of Samuel from him, Yi Qingshan felt that he was in


    an unprecedented crisis.


    In the face of the almost exasperated Yi Qingshan, Velocisaurus was not moved at all. After Yi


    Qingshan had vented his anger, it said lightly, "Are you afraid that he will kill you? Aren''t you afraid


    that I will kill you? If you talk to me in this tone, I really want to know how many movements you can


    take from me."


    Yi Qingshan was stunned for a moment and his attitude changed in an instant. He said to


    Velocisaurus, "I''m sorry."


    Velocisaurusughed. This weakling had really insulted the reputation of being an Ultimate Master.


    Who else could be as cowardly as him?


    "I warn you, your body remains my aura. As long as I want you to die, all I need to do is to think.


    The next time you be angry at me, you''d better think it through clearly." Velocisaurus said.


    It was also because of this that Yi Qingshan was able to escape Samuel''s Divine Sense. This was


    because the aura of Velocisaurus hadpletely covered Yi Qingshan''s original aura.


    "I''m sorry. I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again," Yi Qingshan said.


    "After he found out about that matter, what else did he say?" asked Velocisaurus.


    "He said he wouldn''t kill you. If there''s any new situation, we need to tell him immediately," Yi


    Qingshan told him everything.


    Hearing these words, Velocisaurus felt much more at ease. However, he wasn''t afraid of Samuel.


    Rather, he was afraid of Yvonne. With its current strength, it wouldn''t be able to fight against Yvonne


    at all.


    "With your strength, are you still afraid of Samuel? Is the Divine Realm that powerful?" Yi Qingshan


    could not hold back his curiosity and asked Velocisaurus.


    He really wanted to know how powerful the Divine Realm was!


    "The Divine Realm isn''t terrifying, Samuel isn¡¯t either," said Velocisaurus.


    This caused Yi Qingshan to feel even stranger. Since Samuel was not scary, then what was


    Velocisaurus afraid of?


    "What''s most terrifying is the woman beside him." Velocisaurus continued.


    That woman?


    Today, Yi Qingshan even deliberately detected the woman''s aura. She was just a normal person. He


    couldn''t even feel any strength. How could she be terrible?


    "Isn''t that woman an ordinary person? I''ve felt her aura. There''s nothing special about her," Yi


    Qingshan said.


    Hearing this, Velocisaurus couldn''t helpughing.


    How could a good-for-nothing like Yi Qingshan easily feel the strong ones in Kongtong Sect?


    "You really think too highly of yourself. With the experts from Eight Direction World, are you qualified


    to find out how powerful she is?" Velocisaurus said in a disdainful tone.


    Eight Direction World!


    Yi Qingshan''s pupils changed slightly. Wasn''t Eight Direction World the space above the Xuanyuan


    World?


    It was said that only those in the Xuanyuan World who had reached the Divine Realm were qualified


    to go to that world, which was enough to show how powerful the people there were.


    Yvonne, on the other hand, was an expert from Eight Direction World!


    Yi Qingshan, whose eyelids were twitching, did not know what to say.


    ''What should I do next?" Yi Qingshan asked Velocisaurus.


    "What you''re currently using is to deliver a message in secret. If I have any new information, I will


    naturally let you know," said Velocisaurus.


    "Yes," Yi Qingshan replied respectfully.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At Hillside Vi.


    In order not to let Yvonne continue to be upset, Samuel deliberately found aedy and watched a


    movie at home with Yvonne.


    However, no matter how happy the movie segment was, the solemn expression on Yvonne¡¯s face


    didn''t fade in the slightest.


    Samuel knew that the opening of the Heavenly Door had not only worried Yvonne, but also put a lot


    of pressure on her. After all, after she went to the Xuanyuan World, she had no chance to buffer at


    all. If she scolded Yvonne, she would have to face the past. Anyone would feel the pressure.


    However, the pressure could actually be avoided.


    As long as Yvonne regained her memory and learned of all the things that had happened in the


    past, these pressures might no longer exist.


    "Well, you''d better recover your memory first." Samuel suggested to Yvonne. This was not what he


    wanted because once Yvonne''s memory was restored, she might be another person, and the


    rtionship between them might be affected.


    However, Samuel would never let Yvonne suffer alone because of his selfishness.


    Yvonne took a deep breath. The reason why she was silent was that she was considering this


    matter.


    "Do you think this will be good for me?" Yvonne asked.


    "I don''t know if there are any benefits, but it''s only a matter of time. There won''t be too much of a


    difference if it''s a bit earlier orter," Samuel said.

 Chapter 2071

    Chapter 2071


    There was no solution to the problem that had to be faced. Dying or escaping would not solve


    the problem.


    Yvonne knew this very well.


    After Samuel said this, Yvonne made up her mind.


    Seeing Yvonne take out the ss bottle, Samuel couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart, although he had


    a smile on his face. He knew that the life he had expected woulde to an end in advance.


    "I''m going out for a walk," Samuel said to Yvonne.


    "Okay." Yvonne responded in a low voice and didn''t ask Samuel to stay.


    Leaving Hillside Vi, Samuel came to the garden.


    After the Manfred couple cleaned up the garden, the flowers would definitely bloom next year. It was


    a pity that Samuel could no longer see the beautiful appearance of the flowers in the garden.


    At this time, Samuel¡¯s heartbeat inexplicably elerated, because he knew that when he saw


    Yvonne again, he would not be the same Yvonne that he knew. There might even be a great


    change.


    This kind of unknown made Samuel feel uneasy. He always felt that the rtionship between


    Yvonne and him would change because of this.


    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you?" Unknowingly when, Saber Twelve came to Samuel¡¯s side.


    Samuel was not aware of this at all. He was even shocked by the sudden noise.


    "What is it?" Samuel asked.


    "You have something on your mind. I''m the one asking you what''s wrong," said Saber Twelve.


    "I have something on my mind." Samuel smiled awkwardly and said, "I don''t have anything on my


    mind. I don''t have it."


    Saber Twelve didn''t believe Samuel¡¯s words. If he didn''t have something on his mind, how could


    Samuel not have noticed him when he was near him? After all, he was a Divine Realm Master.


    "There is only one thing that can make you worry in this world. It must have something to do with


    Yvonne, " Saber Twelve said. This was something that everyone could guess, because anyone who


    was close to Samuel knew that he did not care about anything but Yvonne.


    Samuel heaved a heavy sigh. There seemed to be no need to hide anything from Saber Twelve, so


    he nodded.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Saber Twelve.


    Samuel took a deep breath and told Saber Twelve the current situation he was facing.


    When Saber Twelve learned that Yvonne was an expert from Eight Direction World, he was


    extremely shocked. Moreover, she was so powerful that she could even treat Samuel as an ant. It


    was even more unbelievable.


    However, Saber Twelve knew that Samuel did not have lied to him for no reason. The worry on


    Samuel''s face was genuine emotional. He could not have faked it.


    "You''re so powerful, but you want to be an ant in Eight Direction World. Besides, Yvonne''s


    family is so powerful. Do you think you''ll be in danger?" Saber Twelve asked worriedly.


    Samuel had not thought about this question yet, because the starting point of his consideration was


    not for himself, but for Yvonne. He would only worry about what Yvonne would face.


    "Now the Heavenly Door is opened. Once we return to the Xuanyuan World, we''ll go to Eight


    Direction World directly. We don''t even have a chance to breathe. This puts a lot of pressure on


    me," Samuel said with a sigh.


    Saber Twelve could not understand this because he was not as powerful as Samuel. He could not


    imagine Samuel''s position.


    However, Saber Twelve firmly believed that no matter what difficulties Samuel had encountered, he


    could always find his own way to solve it.


    Since Eight Direction World was more powerful,


    wouldn''t it be better to make him stronger?


    "Samuel, I trust you. With your abilities, you''ll definitely be able to deal with everything. Once you''re


    in Eight Direction World, you''ll definitely be an expert," Saber Twelve said firmly.


    Samuel didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He didn''t expect Saber Twelve to be in the mood to


    tter him at a time like this.


    "The Divine Realm in Xuanyuan World was just a legend, but you did it in a very short time. So I


    believe that you can do it after you go to Eight Direction World, " Saber Twelve said.


    Samuel shook his head subconsciously. The reason why Saber Twelve would say that was because


    he did not know the situation at all.


    Samuel''s rapid progress in the Xuanyuan World was entirely due to that skeleton. This was also the


    reason why he could reach the Divine Realm.


    The people who lived in this skeleton were very likely to be the powerhouses of the Xuanyuan


    World. That was why Samuel had taken a shortcut.


    But going to Eight Directions World was different.


    This skeleton might not be of much help to Samuel.


    "There are many things you don''t understand," he said. "This is an absolute problem for me. But


    don''t worry; I won''t give up for the sake of Yvonne."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although it would be a huge blow to him if he went to the world of Eight Direction World and turned


    into an ant, it didn''t mean that his fighting spirit would be worn down.


    As long as Yvonne was there, Samuel¡¯s fighting spirit would always burn like a raging fire.


    It was soon night time, but there was no movement from Yvonne in the room.


    Samuel was afraid of disturbing Yvonne, so he could only wait in the living room.


    Saber Twelve had already been persuaded to return to his room and continue his closed-door


    cultivation. This was because Manfred and Liu Fang would need Saber Twelve to guarantee their


    safety in the future. Thus, his cultivation could not be dyed by even a little.


    Soon, it waste at night.


    The vi in the middle of the night was particrly quiet, but Samuel did not use his Divine Sense to


    check the situation in the room.


    In the end.


    At three o''clock in the morning, Yvonne came out of the room.


    Samuel''s palms immediately began to sweat. It was because for him, what was going to happen


    next was unknown. Even Yvonne was unfamiliar.


    "I remember everything that happened in the past." Yvonne''s voice was like a tool without the


    slightest bit of emotion.


    Samuel''s heart fell to the ice valley. Although he had guessed that recovering her memory might


    change their rtionship, he still couldn''t ept it when it happened.


    "Yes, really?" Samuel said, not knowing what to do.


    "Do you want to know why I came to Earth?" Yvonne asked. Her voice was still emotionless, as if


    she was treating Samuel as a stranger.


    Such a sense of distance made Samuel feel very ufortable. However, he was not willing to


    show it in front of Yvonne.


    "If you can tell me," Samuel said. "I''d like to know."


    "If you want to know, why don''t you make me some food? I''m starving." Yvonne suddenly changed


    the topic, pursed her lips discontentedly, and rubbed her stomach.

 Chapter 2072

    Chapter 2072


    Samuel was stunned for a long time. Yvonne¡¯s change was so familiar to him that Samuel was


    overwhelmed by joy.


    He originally thought that everything had changed, but when he saw Yvonne''s familiar smile, he felt


    as if everything was still the same as before.


    "What are you waiting for? You won''t just watch me starve." Yvonne walked to Samuel and took his


    arm and began to act like a spoiled child.


    Samuel came to his senses and said quickly, "Wait a minute. I''ll make it for you right away."


    After that, Samuel went to the kitchen to do his work. Yvonne, who was sitting in the living room,


    looked dignified again. She didn''t smile until Samuel showed up again.


    Although Samuel couldn''t wait to know what had happened to Yvonne before, since Yvonne didn''t


    take the initiative to speak, he could only hold back his inner impulse and quietly wait for Yvonne to


    finish eating the noodles.


    In fact, Yvonne didn¡¯t need to eat anything now, and she didn''t feel hungry at all. The reason why


    she did this was that she wanted to give herself some time to calm down and share some important


    memories with Samuel.


    After eating the noodles, Yvonne pretended to enjoy it very much.


    Looking at Samuel''s eager expression, Yvonne said, "I left Eight Direction World and hid on the


    earth because I escaped from the wedding."


    "Run away from the wedding!" Samuel was stunned. Yvonne escaped from the wedding to Earth,


    which meant that he would be in great trouble.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Well, this is a family marriage, a marriage between giants from Eight Direction World. Because of


    my escape, the Fu family suffered a serious blow. The old man you saw was my teacher. He taught


    me everything since I was a child. The reason why he said the Fu family needed me was that I had


    to go back toplete the marriage. Only in this way could the Fu family exist." Yvonne said.


    Complete the marriage?


    For Samuel, this was the worst news ever. Since Yvonne was his wife, how could she get married to


    another man?


    However, there was one thing Samuel couldn¡¯t figure out. He had heard from Velocisaurus that Fu


    n was one of the three most powerful families in the world. How could Fu n possibly suffer


    such a blow from the other ns?


    "The Fu family is also one of the top family ns in Eight Direction World. How could they be struck


    so easily?" Samuel was puzzled.


    "Do you know of Eight Direction World''s greatest level of cultivation?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel nodded his head. Velocisaurus had mentioned this matter before. Therefore, Samuel


    remembered it very well.


    "There is also one True God in Fu family. He is definitely an expert. He can even create a world,"


    Samuel said.


    "Correct, but do you know that True Gods also have an end to their lifespans? In addition, in Eight


    Direction World, there will always only be three True Gods that exist at the same time." Yvonne


    said.


    "Why?" Samuel asked, puzzled. There had always been three True Gods present at the same time.


    This meant that as long as the three did not die, others would not be able to reach this level. This


    was a bit too strange.


    "ording to the ancient legends of Eight Direction World, only if the three True Gods restrain each


    other can they ensure that the world isn''t in chaos," Yvonne said.


    There were still legends in Eight Direction World!


    Samuel thought of one thing. Where did the legende from? How could it be possible to say that


    there were even more powerful dimensions above Eight Direction World?


    "Three legs stand side by side and bnce each other. I understand this logic. However, how can


    you restrain other people from reaching the True God realm?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Yvonne shook her head. This had always been a secret from Eight Direction World. No one knew


    what the real situation was like.


    "But what does it have to do with the Fu family?" Samuel continued to ask.


    "My grandfather is one of the three True Gods. It''s a pity that he''s already dead," Yvonne said.


    "He''s dead!" Samuel couldn¡¯t help eximing. No wonder Fu family had such an encounter. Without


    a True God, how could Fu family be a match for the other two families?


    But what did this have to do with Yvonne? Why did they want her to marry? Could it be possible that


    a marriage could save the Fu family''s status?


    Samuel could not help but feel that the Fu family''s leader''s mind was too simple. The family''s status


    must be stabilized by a True God. It was impossible to just rely on a marriage. And after the


    marriage, Fu''s family could also be a subordinate or even a servant. This was not necessarily


    good for Fu''s family.


    "It''s too easy for him to maintain the Fu family''s position by marriage," Samuel said disdainfully. He


    would never do that if he was asked to be the Fu family''s leader.


    "Of course it won''t be that simple," Yvonne said.


    "Is there anything else that you don''t know?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    Yvonne suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    Samuel subconsciously felt that Yvonne''s following words were not simple.

 Chapter 2073

    Chapter 2073


    Yvonne hesitated for a long time, but Samuel didn''t urge her. He just waited quietly.


    Finally, after a long period of silence, Yvonne said," The Fu Family has a Heaven''s Will Master who


    can observe the stars. In the future, there will be another True God in the Fu Family. And this True


    God is the child we gave birth to."


    Samuel was suddenly enlightened. No wonder Fu n had this type of marriage alliance. If it


    wasn''t for the other party''s protection, but rather that they wished for the next True God to still


    appear in Fu n.


    However, no one would know whether this so-called star observation was true or not.


    "Can... can this really be true?" Samuel asked.


    Yvonne shook her head and said, "I don''t know if it''s true, but it''s absolutely impossible for me to


    marry someone who has no feelings at all."


    Samuel knew how strong Yvonne¡¯s attitude was. If not, she would not have left Eight Direction world


    and gone to the earth to hide. It was enough to show how determined she was.


    "By the way!" Samuel suddenly remembered something and said in amazement, "You have a child


    now. Will it be possible? The True God will be Nian''er."


    In Samuel''s view, although he was not the star hero, at least Yvonne was a key figure. Han Nian


    would have half a chance to be a True God.


    Yvonne shook her head directly and said, "No way, because the real god can¡¯t be a girl."


    "Why? Can¡¯t women be True God?" Samuel asked in confusion. The separation between men and


    women was just a cost, but the gender did not mean ability.


    "The True Gods of Eight Direction world have always been men," Yvonne said.


    "What if Nian¡¯er is an exception?" Samuel said.


    Yvonne shook her head with a wry smile. She understood why Samuel would think so, but it was


    absolutely impossible. Moreover, Han Nian¡¯s existence was not something Fu¡¯s branch could


    ept. Not to mention that Han Nian had be a True God, even if she were to survive in the


    world, it would be difficult.


    "I can tell you with great certainty. If the Fu Family members know of Han Nian¡¯s existence, they will


    definitely kill Nian¡¯er as soon as possible," Yvonne said.


    Samuel gritted his teeth. He could understand why the Fu family did not want to admit Han Nian¡¯s


    existence.


    However, if the Fu family wanted to kill Han Nian, it would be a huge piece of bad news to Samuel.


    He had guessed that Han Nian had been taken to Eight Direction World by the Fu family.


    If this guess was correct, then it was very likely that Han Nian had already been killed.


    Yvonne guessed what Samuel was worried about and said to him, "Don''t worry. Nian''er won''t be


    taken away by Fu''s family."


    "How do you know?" Samuel asked in confusion. Yvonne had no contact with Eight Direction World,


    so how could she know the situation of Eight Direction World?


    "My teacher has always treated me as his own daughter. If he knew about this, he would never hide


    it from me. But he didn''t ask you to tell him anything, which means that he didn''t know. This proves


    that Nian''er is not in Fu''s house," Yvonne exined.


    In Samuel¡¯s opinion, this exnation was somewhat difficult to make. After all, he did not have as


    much trust in that old man as Yvonne did. However, since Yvonne had said so, Samuel was still


    willing to believe it.


    However, other than the Fu family, who else would do such a thing?


    "After you go to Eight Direction World, you and I can only separate. If you don''t, your life will be in


    danger. But I''ll wait for you, wait for you toe to my home to steal your wife, find Nian''er, and


    then take me away, " Yvonne said.


    Although Samuel¡¯s current strength was nothing more than an ant in Eight Direction World, Samuel


    was still full of fighting spirit after Yvonne¡¯s words.


    "Don''t worry," Samuel said. "No one can separate us. Not even the True Gods of Eight Direction


    World have the qualifications to do so."


    Yvonne smiled slightly. She knew the chance was very little, because she knew the strength of


    Samuel. It was impossible for him topete with the whole Fu family. However, she had to hold


    such a fantasy. Only in this way could she not despair.


    "Let''s go." Yvonne suddenly took Samuel''s hand and said.


    "Where are we going?" Samuel was stunned. He didn''t understand what Yvonne was going to do.


    "Of course I''m going to go back to my room to sleep. Don¡¯t you want to sleep?" Yvonne said.


    What realm was Samuel in?


    What''s Yvonne''s realm?


    These two didn''t need to sleep at all.


    However, when Yvonne put forward such a request, of course, Samuel nodded repetitively.


    Back in the room, Yvonne did not ask Samuel to sleep on the floor again.


    When they sat at the end of the bed, Yvonne suddenly put her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck and


    whispered,''


    You''re still the same as before. Are you a piece of wood?"


    Samuel swallowed his saliva unconsciously. He was not a fool at all. It was only out of respect for


    Yvonne that he did not act recklessly.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But today, Yvonne took the initiative to mention it. As a man, Samuel naturally could not be


    indifferent.

 Chapter 2074

    Chapter 2074


    Three days before the Grandfather Sue''s birthday.


    Since the Sue family¡¯s status in Cloud City hadpletely changed, the Old Master naturally


    became the idol of thest generation of the Sue family.


    Countless people wanted to take this opportunity to curry favor with the Old Master.


    So from the three days before the birthday, someone hade to send gifts, almost crushing the


    threshold of the gate of the Sue family. This was a grand asion that the Sue family had never


    seen before.


    The smile on the Old Master''s face was almost stiff. During the half day today, he smiled more than


    he had in the past few years. It was enough to see how happy the Old Master was.


    Moreover, it was not yet the time of the birthday. He knew that there were a lot of great gifts that the


    business families would send to him on the birthday. Just thinking about it made the Old Master feel


    that it was a good thing.


    In the past, he never dared to think that he could have such a powerful influence. On his birthday,


    the entire business world of Cloud City was shocked by him. Not only that, but even several big


    families in the outer city had sent specially-assigned men to send gifts. Such a high status almost


    made the Old Master think it was a dream.


    However, he knew that all of this was true. Although it had nothing to do with his ability, it was


    indeed the glory of the Sue family.


    The Old Lady saw that the Old Master was happy today, so she deliberately brewed a pot of tea and


    walked to him.


    "It''s been many years since I''ve seen you so happy," the Old Lady said with a smile.


    The Old Master couldn''t hide the smile on his face and said, "How can you not be happy? I have


    recovered from the disease, and the development of the Sue family is promising. Can you imagine


    that the Sue family will have such a status today?"


    This was indeed something that the Old Lady could not imagine. In the past, the Sue family was just


    a small transparent family to the business world in Cloud City and not many people would pay


    attention to them. But now, the Sue family had already be the number one family in Cloud City


    and their status had already far surpassed that of the Heavenly family. In the past, this was


    something that could only be imagined in one''s dreams.


    "It shows that you are not only lucky, but also blessed. " The Old Lady said with a smile.


    The Old Master denied his words. He did not think that he was lucky, because all this was brought


    by Samuel. The development of the Sue family and Samuel were closely rted. It could be said


    that


    Samuel had changed the whole Sue family and even Cloud City.


    "I don''t like what you said. Although the Sue family is powerful and rich now, we can''t forget the


    kindness Samuel has shown to the Sue family. He is the reason why the Sue family has today''s


    gratitude." The Old Master said. Samuel''s position in his heart was getting higher and higher. Of


    course, the Old Master also knew why Samuel would be good to the Sue family. It was a pity that


    Yvonne was not old enough. Otherwise, he would love to hold a wedding for Samuel and Yvonne as


    soon as possible, so that their rtionship would bepletely stabilized.


    There was obviously a sh of displeasure in the Old Lady''s eyes, but she covered it up quickly.


    From the bottom of her heart, her rejection of Yvonne had not decreased because of the


    appearance of Samuel. Moreover, the Old Lady did not want the Sue family to eventually fall into


    Godfrey''s hands. After all, she still thought that Godfrey was a good-for-nothing. He relied on


    Samuel''s charity to make the Sue family have such a status today. The temporary prosperity was all


    fake. The Sue family would decline sooner orter because of Samuel''s absence. So the Old Lady


    thought that she had to stop this from happening.


    The most effective way to stop it was to let Lionel return to thepany and regain his power. In


    the future, if he handed over thepany to Harvey, the real stability of the Sue family could be


    achieved.


    "Since you''re so happy, I have an idea to tell you," the Old Lady said.


    Upon hearing this, the Old Master immediately showed an unhappy look on his face and said, "If it''s


    still because of Lionel, you don''t have to say anything.


    I don''t want my good mood to be ruined by you."


    The Old Lady said, "Lionel is also your son. How can you favor one more than the other? Moreover,


    the Sue family is now developing steadily. If you ask him to go back to thepany and give him a


    small job, it will be a piece of rice for him. Can''t you just watch him starve to death on the street?"


    In the future, the first step to let Lionel seize the throne was to let him return to thepany first.


    This was the Old Lady''s idea.


    However, the Old Master was obviously very opposed to this matter.


    After hearing the Old Lady''s words, he showed disdain on his face and said, "Starve to death on the


    street? He''s an adult. If he doesn''t even have the ability to support himself, what''s the use of him


    returning to thepany? Our Sue family doesn''t need such a good -for-nothing."


    In the eyes of the Old Master, except Godfrey, who was his son, Yvonne, who was his


    granddaughter, no one else in the Sue family could be bothered with.


    For a profit-oriented businessman, family members would not put in much effort at times like this.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As long as the Sue family could develop in an orderly manner, even if Lionel really starved to death


    on the streets, the Old Master would never take a look at it.


    "Are you really that cruel?" The Old Madam gritted her teeth and said.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what''s in your head. I warn you, if you continue to act recklessly and


    don''t abandon those ideas, you will be driven out of the Sue family. Whoever dares to destroy the


    interests of the Sue family will be my enemy!" the Old Master said.


    The Old Lady was so guilty that she didn''t dare to look straight into the Old Master''s eyes.


    The Old Master continued, "You treat Godfrey as trash and treat Lionel as the future of the Sue


    family, but the fact has already been ced in front of you. Don''t you know who will give the future


    to the Sue family? Moreover, Lionel''s ability is used on dealing with his family. When did he really


    make contributions to thepany?"


    "I have been sick for many years, but that doesn''t mean that I know nothing about thepany."


    "I also know that you''re controlling Lionel. Do you like the feeling of listening to politics? So when


    you can''t control Godfrey, you can''t stand it?"


    By the time he finished speaking, the Old Lady''s face had already turned pale.


    When Lionel was in charge of thepany, she was the one who plotted behind his back. Many of


    thepany''s decisions were made by the Old Lady. It was indeed like she was listening to the


    politics, and she liked to operate Lionel as a puppet.


    However, no one made it clear. Even the Old Madam herself did not feel it. She just thought that it


    would be better for the Sue family to develop ording to her ideas.


    "You want to take charge of thepany, but it depends on your own ability. You have done a lot for


    the Sue family, but is everything really good?" the Old Master asked again.


    The Old Madam took a deep breath and seemed to have aged a lot in an instant.


    "I''m doing this for the good of the Sue Family," the Old Lady said.


    "The Sue family will be the best in the future because of Samuel," the Old Master said firmly.

 Chapter 2075

    Chapter 2075


    In the busiestmercial street in Cloud City, Yvonne held Samuel''s hand and strolled around the


    shops along the street one by one.


    Samuel was not annoyed. He went to every store to apany Yvonne to have a look. After all,


    going shopping with Yvonne was a good thing for Samuel.


    Moreover, they did not have much time left. Samuel also seemed to cherish this moment even


    more.


    When they arrived at a gift shop, Yvonne took a fancy to a pair of rings. However, she felt that it was


    a little awkward to bring it up, so she called Samuel to her side.


    "Look, is this ne beautiful?" Yvonne pointed to the window and asked Samuel.


    "It''s beautiful." Samuel said without hesitation. With Yvonne''s beauty, any essory was like icing


    on the cake for her. There was nothing good about it.


    "Then I''ll give it a try."


    Yvonne tried the ne first. After she was not satisfied, she tried something else.


    In Samuel''s opinion, every item that Yvonne brought with her was impable, but she didn''t show


    the slightest bit of satisfaction on her face.


    Samuel felt that it was very strange. Yvonne was not


    such a picky person in daily life.


    Gradually, Samuel realized that something was amiss.


    Yvonne picked a lot of things, but she didn''t mention the pair of rings in the middle, as if she had


    ignored them.


    The smart Samuel quickly thought of the reason and couldn''t helpughing. Then he said to the


    salesperson, "Let me see the pair of rings."


    After that, the salesperson took out the ring. Samuel first put it on Yvonne, and then he put the other


    ring on his own hand.


    "How is it? Isn''t it pretty?" Samuel asked Yvonne.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful." Yvonne finally showed a satisfied smile.


    From this smile, Samuel knew that his guess was right.


    However, women were like a book that could never be flipped through. This was a fact that Samuel


    was going to put his entire life into practice today.


    After knowing Yvonne for so many years, Samuel thought that he knew her very well. However,


    sometimes, he couldn''t understand her actions. No wonder people would describe a woman as the


    mostplicated animal in the world.


    "If you wanted a ring, why didn''t you tell me earlier? By using this method, you''re hinting that. If I


    can''t understand, what should I do?" After leaving the store,


    Samuel asked Yvonne.


    Yvonne stared contentedly at the ring on her finger. Although it was not a valuable item, it was a gift


    from Samuel, which made her very happy.


    Moreover, the current Yvonne didn''t pursue any expensive things. For her, property was nothing


    more than worldly possessions.


    "How can a girl talk about this kind of thing? If you don''t understand, I won''t talk to you," Yvonne


    said.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Samuel did not know whether tough or cry. This was really an unexpected disaster. If it was a


    slightly dull boy, it would be normal for him to not understand.


    "By the way, I have to choose a gift for grandpa. What do you think I should give him?" Yvonne


    asked Samuel. The main purpose of shopping today was to choose a gift for the Grandfather Sue.


    However, girls were naturally easy to get lost once they went shopping. Fortunately, Yvonne found


    her direction in time.


    "There''s no need to give him anything. As long as you are here, he will be very happy," Samuel said


    with a smile.


    Was the Old Master still in need of gifts?


    Moreover, the best gift Yvonne had given to the old master was the current development of the Sue


    family.


    If it weren''t Yvonne, how could the Sue family be like this today?


    Moreover, the Old Master''s condition had worsened. If not for Samuel''s help, he would have died a


    long time ago.


    It had to be known that all of this was closely rted to Yvonne.


    "Of course it can''t be like this. Everyone else has given gifts to him, so how can I not?" Yvonne said.


    Samuel was a little surprised. Yvonne had already recovered her memory. By rights, rtives from


    Eight Direction World were the most important to her, but judging from her current situation, she


    seemed to value her rtives from the earth very much.


    "What else do you think he needs? Now Sue family is wealthy, they can buy whatever they want,"


    Samuel said.


    "Of course it''s different. Buying something with money is just to satisfy the own desires, but my gift


    is a token of my appreciation," Yvonne said.


    "Why don''t we take a look at this shop?" As they passed by a teahouse, Samuel stopped in his


    tracks. The Old Master loved to drink tea, so it should not be wrong to give him tea leaves.


    Yvonne walked into the store at once. For those who didn''t drink tea, the messy taste in the store


    was not good.


    Yvonne''s nose was slightly wrinkled, and she said to Samuel, "The tea leaves here are really


    strange. The fragrance of tea from Eight Direction World doesn''t have such a strange smell."


    Samuel couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Tea leaves from Eight Direction World were all god-like. How


    could they bepared with ordinary things on earth?


    "How can wepare? Don''t you see what kind of immortal-like figures are in Eight Direction


    World? How can their tea be bad?" Samuel said.

 Chapter 2076

    Chapter 2076


    "Boss, have you got what I want?"


    As soon as Samuel and Yvonne entered the shop, a familiar voice sounded behind them.


    Samuel nced at him from the corner of his eyes. It was a familiar face. What a coincidence.


    Lionel took a sum of money from the Old Lady and specially ordered a batch of good tea. He was


    going to present it to the old master on his birthday in exchange for the old master''s forgiveness. If


    he wanted to return to thepany, the old master had to nod.


    Of course, it was still the Old Lady who came up with the n. Every step Lionel went ording to


    the Old Lady''s n.


    The Old Lady really liked the feeling of controlling people, so she hoped Lionel could return to the


    company and regain the power. Only in this way could she enjoy the feeling ofmanding Lionel.


    "Mr. Sue, I don''t dare to mess with what you want. Of course, it''s here." When the owner of the


    teahouse saw Lionel, a ttering smile appeared on his face.


    Although Lionel had been driven out of the Sue family, only the members of the Sue family knew


    about this. So in front of outsiders, Lionel was still a Sue family member, so he had to be respected


    by others.


    "You have to give me a lower price. My father is a man who likes drinking tea. If he is satisfied, I will


    take him to your store in person," Lionel said. He was a flirtatious person. Even if he took the money


    from the Old Lady, as long as it passed his hand, it would not be safe and sound. This kind of


    corruption had almost be a habit of Lionel.


    When the owner of the teahouse heard Lionel could take the Old Master of the Sue family to shop,


    he was immediately excited.


    Although it was just a small teahouse, if he could make a big shot like the Grandfather Sue appear,


    it would be of great benefit to his future development in Cloud City.


    "You are treating me as an outsider by saying this. Since it is for the old master, how can I ept


    the money for this tea?" The tea shop owner said with a smile. For him, giving it to Lionel for free


    was actually an investment, because he could get more benefits from the Sue family.


    Unfortunately, he did not know that Lionel had already been driven out of the Sue family. He would


    not even be able to attend the birthday party, let alone bring the Old Master to this small teahouse.


    "Boss, you''re quite good at work. Don''t worry. As long as I have time, I will definitely bring my father


    here." After Lionel finished, he left with the tea.


    The owner of the teahouse walked him to the door and reluctantly went back to the restaurant.


    The boss, with the corners of his mouth rising, was obviously very happy. It seemed that he had


    seen himself with a bright future.


    "Your uncle is really taking advantage of everything," Samuel said to Yvonne with a smile.


    Yvonne scoffed at this. Lionel''s behavior in thepany had been well-known for a long time. He


    embezzled a lot of money in thepany. Although all these things were public secrets, no one


    dared to have any opinion because he used to be the top leader of thepany.


    After Godfrey took over the position, Lionel was directly driven out of the Sue family. As a result,


    Godfrey did not pursue those things in the past.


    "With the Sue family in his hands, it will be defeated sooner orter. I don''t know why Grandmother


    thinks he can make the Sue family develop better and better," Yvonne said.


    Everyone in the Sue family knew the Old Lady''s attitude toward Lionel. If not for the fact that the old


    master had suddenly recovered, Lionel would have already been the chairman.


    "In fact, many things are instigated by the Old Lady behind the scenes. The reason why she likes


    Lionel is that he is obedient enough and will listen to her in everything," Samuel exined.


    Yvonne shook her head. She was toozy to think about these trivial things. After all, she was about


    to leave the earth, and these things had little to do with her.


    And with all that energy, it would be better for Yvonne to think about how to deal with the situation in


    Eight Direction World.


    "Boss, is there any tea rmended?" Samuel and Yvonne did not know much about tea, so they


    asked the boss about the relevant professional questions.


    The boss was in a good mood, so he patiently exined the taste and preferences of each tea to


    Samuel in detail.


    Samuel was confused about the things he didn''t know. In the end, he let Yvonne make the final


    decision.


    "Take the most expensive one." This was the simplest way to handle things. There was absolutely


    no mistake in buying the most expensive thing that one didn''t understand.


    The boss saw that he had spent so much effort to get such a vulgar result. He was a little angry in


    his heart, but at least he could make money, and his mood could be slightly bnced.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When it was time to pay the bill, Yvonne looked at Samuel, and Samuel also looked at Yvonne.


    The way the two of them behaved immediately made the boss realize that something was wrong.


    He said, "I say, you two, I have spent most of my time drooling.


    Are you kidding me?"


    Samuel felt a little embarrassed. He had not brought any money with him since a long time ago, and


    there were not many ces for him to use money.


    As for Yvonne, she had no money at all!

 Chapter 2077

    Chapter 2077


    Seeing that both of them seemed to be unable to pay, the boss of the tea shop gradually showed


    anger on his face.


    "I said it for so long. Are you ying with me?" the boss of the tea shop said in a low voice.


    Samuel and Yvonne looked at each other and smiled helplessly at each other. Then Samuel said,


    "Boss, how about this? I''ll buy it after I get back the money. What do you think?"


    "Don''t pretend if you don''t have money. It''s a waste of so much time. I really thought that I met some


    big customer, since you want the most expensive one.


    Don''t let me see you again next time." Although the boss of the tea shop was very angry, he had no


    choice but to let Samuel and Yvonne go after scolding them.


    After leaving the tea shop, Samuel and Yvonne were not angry. It was difficult for them to be really


    angry with such a trivial matter. And it was indeed their fault. They could not me the boss for


    being angry.


    "No." Not long after Yvonne walked out of the tea shop, she suddenly froze.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "You just bought a ring. How could you not have money? I didn''t realize it just now and was almost


    cheated by you!" Yvonne asked Samuel in confusion.


    How could he not have money? But if he had money, why didn''t he pay? Could it be that he didn''t


    want to send gifts to the Old Master?


    ording to Yvonne''s knowledge of Samuel, he was not such a person. If he didn''t want to see the


    gifts, he would definitely say it directly. There was no need to y these little tricks at all.


    "The best tea has been taken away by Lionel. It''s meaningless for us to buy it there," Samuel said


    with a smile.


    With Lionel''s wish to please the Old Master, what he chose must be the best thing in this store,


    which also meant that no matter how they chose, the quality would be slightly worse than that of


    Lionel. Although the Old Master certainly would not mind, at that time, Yvonne would inevitably be


    ridiculed by Lionel or Harvey.


    "Do you mean that you won''t send tea? But Grandpa doesn''t have any other hobbies other than


    tea," Yvonne said with a conflicted face. It was indeed a very difficult thing to send gifts to the Old


    Master, not as broad-minded as the young man.


    "Yes, of course we will send gifts, and the best," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Let''s go, let''s change to another one shop." Yvonne took Samuel''s hand and was ready to continue


    shopping.


    However, Samuel stood still.


    "What are you doing?" Yvonne looked at Samuel in confusion.


    "There''s no need to go shopping. I know where the best tea leaves are," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Where?" Yvonne asked.


    "It''s in the hands of Lionel." Samuel smiled like a ghost, with a little mean smile.


    Yvonne looked confused and then asked Samuel in a low voice, "Do you mean that we are going to


    steal?"


    Samuel frowned and said unhappily, "How can it be called stealing? That''s not his stuff. When did


    you see him pay? We call it taking."


    Yvonne alsoughed and said repeatedly, "Yes, yes."


    "It''s about time. Let''s go." Samuel had already locked Lionel with his Divine Sense.


    At this time, Lionel had arrived at home, and he had specially prepared an exquisite packing box.


    This was his best chance to return to Sue family. As long as he could please the Old Master, he


    might be able to take back what belonged to Sue family, so he was particrly careful.


    Moreover, the Old Lady had seriously warned him several times that he must be careful. If he could


    not seize this opportunity, he might never have a chance to return to Sue family in the future.


    After wrapping up the tea leaves, Lionel looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction and said to


    himself, '' This time, Dad will definitely be happy. Godfrey, just wait to lose the right now."


    Lionel and the Old Madam seemed to be still naive and thought that a box of tea could change the


    Old Master''s attitude. It seemed that they didn''t know what Godfrey meant to Sue family at all.


    Perhaps they knew, but they didn''t want to admit it.


    At this time, Lionel''s phone rang. When he saw the caller ID, he subconsciously looked around to


    make sure that there was no one at home. Then he pressed the answer button.


    "What are you doing? I told you not to take the initiative to contact me. How dare you call me? Do


    you want to die?" Lionel gnashed his teeth and said angrily.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "I''m pregnant."


    There were only simple words on the other end of the phone, which made Lionel stunned on the


    spot as if he had been struck by lightning.


    When Lionel held the power of Sue family, he had taken a lot of money from thepany to keep a


    mistress. He had been used to this matter, but fortunately, there had not been any problems for so


    many years.


    But at this moment, Lionel''s heart was about to jump out.


    She was pregnant!


    This wasn''t a small matter, and if this matter were to blow up and spread to the Old Master''s ears, it


    would be even more impossible for him to return to Sue family.


    "Where are you? I''lle to you right away," Lionel asked.


    "I''ll wait for you at the rental house."


    Lionel hurried out because if this matter was not handled properly, not only would he not be able to


    return to Sue family, but he might also be separated from his wife. This was not what he wanted to


    see.


    Not long after Lionel left, Samuel and Yvonne appeared at the door.


    Ordinary anti-theft doors were meaningless to Samuel. They couldn''t stop him at all.


    With just a thought, the lock door automatically jumped open.


    He pushed the door open and entered.


    Yvonne looked at the bottles and cans on the disy cab. Most of them should be valuable


    things, most of which were from Lionel''s corruption in thepany.


    "I didn''t expect that his hidden home would have so many good things," Yvonne said. Lionel didn''t


    live here before. After being driven out of Sue family, he moved home.


    However, it was obvious that this ce was not a new home. That was to say, Lionel had been


    keeping his corruption here for so many years, so no one had found out.


    "Although they''re not very expensive, they''re still worth a lot of money. I''m afraid that the benefit of


    Sue family had fallen on him," Samuel said with a smile.


    In the entire Sue family, everyone knew about the corruption of Lionel, but no one knew how far it


    went.


    Today, Yvonne finally saw it. However, Lionel was so bold that she still felt a little strange. After all,


    once the loophole in the ounts was found out, the consequences would be very serious. Hadn''t


    he ever worried about it?

 Chapter 2078

    Chapter 2078


    At this time, Samuel had opened the gift box prepared by Lionel.


    "By the way, why did you buy this clock?" Yvonne asked Samuel curiously. On the way to Lionel''s


    house, Samuel especially went to the clock shop. This behavior puzzled Yvonne so much that she


    had not figured out the reason yet.


    "Can''t you see what I want to do?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne shook her head, her eyes full of confusion.


    When Samuel took out the tea leaves and put the clock into the gift box, he said, "Now do you


    understand?"


    Judging from Samuel''s tone, Yvonne seemed to understand, but she still couldn''t understand what


    he meant.


    "Are you afraid that Lionel is weighing something wrong?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    This time, it was Samuel who was confused. He had already done this, but Yvonne still didn''t know


    what he meant. Did she not know this?


    "Some gifts are also forbidden, such as a bell," Samuel exined.


    "What''s the matter with sending the bell... sending it


    to the end?" "Send him to the end!"


    Yvonne suddenly understood what Samuel meant.


    No wonder he deliberately went to the clock shop. It turned out to be like this. Yvonne had never


    expected this.


    However, this move was a bit too ruthless for Lionel. If he presented such a gift on grandpa¡¯s


    birthday, the Old Master would be so angry that he would vomit blood.


    "You are really ruthless," Yvonne said.


    Samuel smiled awkwardly and said, "If I am kind to the enemy, I am cruel to myself. Harvey and he


    have never been soft-hearted to you before."


    Although Yvonne did not mind what had happened before, what Samuel said was true.


    In particr, Harvey did not take Yvonne seriously because Harvey was favored. In addition to often


    teasing her, he also treated Yvonne as a servant. As long as Yvonne didn''t agree, Harvey would


    definitely beat her secretly behind the back.


    As a result, when Yvonne saw Harveyter, she already had a psychological shadow.


    "You did this to let Lionel know that we did this, didn''t you?" Yvonne asked in confusion. She took


    the tea leaves and left the clock. When they served the tea leaves, Lionel would definitely recognize


    them.


    "I just want him to know that it''s best if he can make trouble with you on his birthday," Samuel said.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "What if it is exposed?" Yvonne asked with a worried face.


    "How could it be exposed? Do you think the old master is willing to believe you, or believe him?"


    Samuel smiled like a thief.


    She remembered that on the day of Grandmother Sue''s birthday, Harvey had sent fake goods.


    Even if Samuel had seen through it, the Old Madam had hidden it for Harvey. This caused a


    misunderstanding and Yvonne was pped in the face.


    Although Samuel did not keep this hatred in his heart, it did not mean that he could let it go.


    Now, he wanted Lionel and the old madam to know that she had no choice even if they had


    changed the gift. This could be considered revenge.


    "You''re really thinking too much. Don''t tell me you''re using it on me," Yvonne said.


    "I am sincere to you," said Samuel.


    Yvonne just said it casually. Of course, she did not think that Samuel would have any evil thoughts


    about her. After all, Samuel had endured the humiliation of Cloud City for three years. He was


    willing to swallow his anger for the sake of Yvonne, which was well known to Yvonne. Moreover, the


    change of Samuelter was also because of Yvonne.


    Yvonne had never doubted Samuel.


    The two of them exchanged the giifts, and Samuel left after returning the gift box to its original state.


    After buying the ring and selecting gifts for the old master, they had gained a lot from today''s


    shopping.


    After returning to Hillside Vi, Saber Twelve happened to be the resting stage of cultivation. This


    was also what his Samuel told him. He could not be too eager for quick sess and quick benefits.


    He had to learn appropriately, or it would be counterproductive.


    "Samuel. The day after tomorrow is Grandfather Sue''s birthday," Saber Twelve said to Samuel.


    Samuel nodded. After the Old Master''s birthday, it also meant that they were about to leave Earth.


    Although Samuel tried his best to pretend to be rxed, as the day approached, the tension in his


    heart could not be dissipated at all.


    After all, the future would bepletely out of the control of Samuel, which would bring him a great


    sense of security.


    "The matter at Manfred''s side has been settled. It should be back soon," said Saber Twelve.


    "By the way, how did Liu Fang do it?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "A car ident, a serious car ident on the highway, but only she died," Saber Twelve said.


    Manfred and Liu Fang used the car ident to cover up Liu Fang''s fake death, but in the process, it


    did not pose any threat to others.


    Samuel looked at Yvonne, who also intended to end her life on Earth with death. But until now, she


    had not told Samuel how to do this.

 Chapter 2079

    Chapter 2079


    In fact, so far, Yvonne had not thought about how to do it. The reason why she decided to use death


    was that this was the best way, and she would not let her family on Earth have any thoughts.


    "Don''t look at me. I haven''t thought about it yet," Yvonne said.


    Samuel said, "Don''t worry, we still have time."


    Speaking of time, Yvonne''s face was obviously much dimmer. This made the sensitive Samuel


    immediately realize that time seemed to have be a huge problem for her.


    What worried Yvonne must have something to do with the Eight Direction World.


    Furthermore, the old man had told her that the Fu n was in urgent need of Yvonne, which meant


    that she had to return to Eight Direction World at a certain time.


    Samuel did not continue this topic. Since Yvonne did not tell him, there must be some unspeakable


    secrets. Samuel would never pursue the answer suspiciously.


    "By the way, did Manfred say when he wille back? " Samuel changed the topic and asked


    Saber Twelve.


    "Liu Fang''s funeral is over. Manfred should arrange a way out for her family. At thetest, it will be


    the day


    after tomorrow," Saber Twelve said.


    "Got it. If you have enough rest, go and practice," said Samuel.


    Saber Twelve knew that Samuel was deliberately driving him away, so he did not say much and


    went straight back to his room.


    At this time, Yvonne also returned to the room.


    After Samuel caught up, he heard Yvonne say, "I hid something from you. Will you me me?"


    "Of course not." Samuel said without hesitation, "If you don''t tell me, you must have your reasons.


    How can I me you?"


    "Really?" Yvonne blinked her big eyes and looked at Samuel sincerely.


    "Of course it''s true. I absolutely trust you. I know that you''re hiding it from me. It must be for my own


    good," Samuel said.


    Only then did Yvonne let out a long sigh of relief. She was really worried that Samuel would mind


    this matter, but seeing Samuel''s attitude, she was relieved.


    "You will know everything in the future, but now, it''s not the right time," Yvonne said.


    "I understand. Don''t worry. I won''t think too much," Samuel said with a smile.


    He knew very well that the so-called timing was actually because he was not strong enough. If hel


    was strong enough to solve all problems, there would be no problem with the timing.


    Some things would happen a second or third time after the first time, and they would happen


    uncontrobly.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In the daytime, Samuel closed the doors and windows.


    On the other hand, when Lionel went to see his lover, she cried and said that she did not expect


    such a thing to happen, but Lionel was not an innocent person. Every time he did very well in


    protection, and the chance of such a thing happening was very low.


    And after so many years, Lionel had changed a lot of lovers, and such a thing had never happened.


    He would not easily believe that it was just a coincidence.


    "Tell me, what exactly do you want? You don''t have to beat around the bush with me. After so many


    years, I still know these things in my heart. If you hadn''t done something, how could you have been


    pregnant?" Lionel almost gritted his teeth and said these words.


    His lover''s crying was not interrupted by Lionel. Even if her n was seen through, she did not


    panic at all.


    "Lionel, I''ve been with you for two years. Do you still have a conscience to say these words now?"


    "Don''t mention your conscience to me. I covet your beauty. You corrupt my money. This is a deal,"


    said Lionel.


    "I''m so nice to you, but you only take it as a deal?" The lover said in disbelief.


    Lionel smiled faintly and said, "You don''t have to act anymore. Do you want to be my wife? Let


    me tell you, this is absolutely impossible. If Sue family finds out about my affairs, I will never be able


    to return to thepany. Even if you break up my family, you won''t get any benefits. Without Sue


    family, I will be a poor man. So I advise you to think about it carefully."


    "Since you are so heartless, don''t me me for being heartless. I want three million. Give me three


    million. I''ll pretend that nothing happened," said the lover.


    "Can you guarantee that you won''t make trouble for me again?" Three million was not a small


    number, but it was still within Lionel''s ability. Moreover, at this critical period, Lionel didn''t want


    anything to happen. So as long as this matter could be solved, he could ept the price of three


    million.


    "I am already on a blind date in my hometown. As long as you give me money, I will go back to my


    hometown and marry him. I will never trouble you in the future," the lover said.


    Lionel smiled disdainfully and said, "What a poor honest person. I don''t know what he did in hisst


    life when he met someone like you, who was ruined by others."


    Her lover''s face was very ugly, but she couldn''t refute it.


    "The money will be transferred to your ount tomorrow. You can pack up now," Lionel said.

 Chapter 2080

    Chapter 2080


    On the day of Grandfather Sue''s birthday.


    At the most luxurious Kailun Hotel in Cloud City.


    It was still early, but at nine o''clock in the morning, luxury cars gathered at the gate, so almost all


    the famous businessmen of Cloud City were here.


    Because with the current status of Sue family in the business world, it was worth drawing everyone


    over. They also hoped to cooperate with Sue family, so they had to show their sincerity on this


    birthday.


    Of course, one more important thing was that the real reason why these people appeared so early


    was the boss behind Tagliare Company.


    Many days ago, there was a rumor that the boss of Tagliare would appear at the birthday party of


    the old master, which made countless people start to look forward to it. After all, cooperation with


    Sue family was still a second-rate one. If they could directly cooperate with Tagliare, that would be


    the fastest way to promote their status in Cloud City.


    Tagliare was now a well-deserved toppany in the business world of Cloud City. Even the former


    Heavenly family had to bow down in front of Tagliare. These people, as businessmen with the


    highest interest, would naturally think of ways to please Tagliare.


    "Mr. Li, I didn''t expect you toe so early. Is thepany so free?"


    "Mr. Liu, you are the same. You have nothing to do early in the morning. Could it be that your


    company has no business at all?"


    "Ha ha ha ha, mypany is very busy, but I have capable subordinates, so I don''t need to do it


    myself. Unlike Mr. Li, you do everything by yourself, but it''s hard enough."


    "I don''t know when the old master will show up. The gift I prepared for him this time must be the


    best."


    "Oh, you''re so confident. Don''t make fun of me."


    Before Grandfather Sue appeared, the door of the hotel was filled with the smell of gunpowder.


    Many people were fighting each other because they knew that Sue family didn''t need so many


    partners. Therefore, except for themselves, everyone else could be called enemies.


    At this time, Grandfather Sue was still at home.


    "Dad, I heard that many guests have arrived at the entrance of the hotel. It seems that they are all


    waiting for you." Godfrey said to the Old Master with a smile on his face. Now that Sue family could


    have such a great influence, he had made a great contribution. So when he said this, Godfrey


    himself had a sense of pride.


    The smile on the Old Master''s face couldn''t be hidden in the slightest as he sighed, "I never


    dreamed that Sue family would be able to be like this today."


    "Yes, who could have thought of it?" The former Sue family just did some small business. Although


    the business improvedter, there was still a huge gap between its status and today''s in Cloud City.


    "Godfrey, do you still remember how they treated us when we went to discuss cooperation with


    those people when thepany just started working?" the Old Master asked Godfrey.


    Speaking of this matter, Godfrey smiled bitterly. When Sue family just started, although the power of


    thepany was in the hands of the Old Master, he liked to tell Lionel about it. Godfrey was often


    the victim of these things.


    Lionel would send him to cooperate with those who knew it was impossible, and at times like this,


    Godfrey would be humiliated by them.


    This was not all. When he returned to thepany, he would be severely taught a lesson by Lionel


    for his ipetence.


    It could be said that his younger brother had never treated him as an elder brother, not even an


    outsider.


    "Of course I do. I used to be thrown out of thepany. The harder it is to cooperate, the more


    Lionel will send me," Godfrey gritted his teeth and said. Although many years had passed, thinking


    about it now still made Godfrey angry.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Because everything Lionel did was malicious. Lionel deliberately wanted to get rid of him.


    "Now thosepanies are eager to cooperate with us. What do you think we should do?" The Old


    Master said with a smile. Hepletely ignored how Godfrey talked about Lionel.


    Godfrey knew that the Old Master had driven Lionel out of thepany, which was his limit.


    Therefore, the Old Master would no longer intervene in the conflict between the two brothers.


    "Private grievances are not worth mentioning. If they are helpful to thepany''s development, I


    think we can ignore the past. The most important thing for businessmen is not one breath, but


    interests," Godfrey said.


    The Old Master looked at Godfrey in surprise. He never thought that his son could say something


    like that.


    This was the heart of a real businessman. Everything could be ignored in the face of interests.


    "Not bad, not bad." The Old Master nodded with satisfaction and said, "It seems that you have


    grown a lot. The future of Sue family is in your hands, so I don''t need to worry about it."


    "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t let you down," Godfrey said with a smile. Although he could get what he


    wanted today because of Samuel, Godfrey knew very well that he couldn''t rely on Samuel forever,


    so he still studied how to be a real businessman in the process.


    "By the way, Lionel wants to go back to thepany. What do you think? Of course, this matter is


    entirely up to you. I just mentioned it casually." The Old Master asked Godfrey.


    These words were said very carefully. He only mentioned it casually, and it seemed that he didn''t


    care.


    But Godfrey knew that if the Old Master really didn''t care, he wouldn''t mention it in front of her.


    Since he had said it, he probably hoped that Lionel would return to thepany.


    This was indeed what the Old Master thought in his heart. After all, Lionel was his son, and the


    punishment he had given and punished during this period of time was enough. It was time to give


    Lionel a chance to turn over a new leaf.


    However, the Old Master was afraid that Godfrey would be unhappy. After all, the future of Sue


    family was still in the hands of Godfrey, so he mentioned this matter indifferently.


    "Dad, since you want him toe back, let hime back. Although I am now responsible for the


    company, thepany is still yours," Godfrey said.


    "Ihave no problem. It all depends on your attitude. If you are willing to give him a chance, I am very


    happy," the Old Master said.


    Godfrey was very disdainful in his heart. The Old Master seemed to be generous and let him


    decide, but his words gave Godfrey no chance to refuse.


    "Okay, I have no problem, but I have a request. He can''t tell thepany''s decisions," Godfrey


    said.


    "Don''t worry. I asked him toe back. He''s just an ordinary employee. He doesn''t have the right to


    participate in the high-level meeting."

 Chapter 2081

    Chapter 2081


    It was almost eleven o''clock when the Old Master was ready to go out, and the sun was already


    shining brightly outside the door.


    Outside the hotel, because the main character was not present, no one else dared to enter the hotel


    first. They were waiting outside with sweat all over their heads.


    Almost everyone had a lot ofints in their hearts, but no one dared to say it out loud, because


    it was equivalent to putting down a conversation in front of their opponent if they expressed their


    sincerity to the Old Master at this time.


    If these words were spread to the Old Master''s ears by someone with ulterior motives, it would be


    good enough not to be targeted by Sue family, let alone cooperate with him.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Finally, the Old Master''s car slowly drove over. When it arrived at the entrance of the hotel, those


    who had been waiting for a long time began to stir.


    "Old Master."


    "The Old Master is as lucky as the East Sea."


    "I wish you a long life."


    Countless people weed him as if they were weing a big shot.


    Although it was the first time for Grandfather Sue to


    be treated like this, he was not afraid of it at all, because he had long epted the fact that he was


    high above, and he even felt that all this was natural in his heart.


    It was not strange for him to be treated so politely by the businessmen in Cloud City. After all,


    everyone wanted to share a piece of the pie with Sue family.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. Let''s go into the hotel first, " the Old Master said.


    The birthday banquet was held in thergest main hall of the hotel. In order not to be disturbed by


    irrelevant people, the Sue family booked the whole hotel directly. No guest was allowed to live in it


    from a week ago. It could be said that it was very generous.


    When they arrived at the main hall, the decoration of the birthday banquet was already ready, full of


    luxury.


    All this was done by Godfrey himself. The Old Master, who was very satisfied with this, also


    repeatedly praised Godfrey.


    If it hadn''t been for Lionel, Godfrey would have been very happy now. But now, he couldn''tugh.


    Lionel went back to thepany. Although he was just an ordinary employee, to some extent, she


    still caused some trouble for Godfrey. This was what Godfrey didn''t want to see, but it couldn''t be


    avoided.


    When they arrived at the main seat, the Old Master directly sat down in the upper position, and the


    guests all presented their gifts at this time.


    The gifts were not cheap. They were at least above 100 thousand and there were many precious


    things. The birthday banquet instantly became apetition of gifts. Everyone was spending a lot


    of money and praising the gift.


    Although the Old Master looked as calm as water, he was already overwhelmed with excitement.


    He''d never dreamed of such a scene before.


    Not only today, but two days ago, the Old Master had received a lot of valuable gifts one after


    another. The gifts in the house was almost piled up like a mountain.


    The whole gift processsted for almost an hour. This matter alone was enough for Cloud City


    people to talk about after dinner.


    Lionel had been waiting for an opportunity. As thest to show up, he couldn''t wait any longer,


    because he was very confident that the gift he sent would definitely be liked by the Old Master.


    Although someone''s gift was more valuable than him, in the eyes of Lionel, no gift was suitable for


    the Old Master.


    At this time, Samuel and Yvonne outside the hotel finally arrived.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel with aining face. She had repeated it many times on the way. It


    was all because Samuel was so good at torturing peoplest night that they had rested toote.


    Now, if they missed the show that Lionel gave the Old Master gifts, they would all be busy for


    nothing.


    "Don''t worry; we will definitelye in time. There are many people present today. With the


    mentality of Lionel, he will definitely be thest to show up," Samuel said to Yvonne.


    "If you do this again in the future, you can continue to sleep on the floor," Yvonne threatened.


    Samuel''s face was covered with sweat. With the improvement of his strength, some of his abilities


    had also improved a lot. He did not expect that he could actually spend the night.


    When they arrived at the main hall, Lionel walked to the old man with his gifts.


    Seeing this situation, Samuel and Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief. They finally caught up with it


    and did not waste their previous efforts.


    "You''re lucky," Yvonne said to Samuel.


    Samuel felt relieved. He knew that if he missed this good show, he would have to sleep on the floor


    in the future.


    "Dad, I was confused before and made a mistake.


    Today, I specially selected the gift you like. I hope you can forgive me." Lionel stood in front of the


    Old Master with a look of apology. This was all taught by the Old Lady. He must make his attitude


    sincere. As long as he could return to thepany, he could temporarily put down his face.


    Since a few days ago, the Old Lady had been washing Grandfather Sue''s brain, saying that in order


    to find him a gift, Lionel almost ran all over the nearby cities, and his legs were broken.


    It was also because of this that the Old Master was softhearted enough to mention to Godfrey that


    he wanted Lionel to return to thepany.


    Therefore, the Old Master was still looking forward to this gift.


    "Open it and take a look," the Old Master said.

 Chapter 2082

    Chapter 2082


    Since it was a gift from his son, the Old Master naturally hoped that the others would be able to take


    a long look at it and that he would also be able to gain face for himself.


    Lionel was very confident in his gift, so after putting the gift box on the table, he carefully opened it.


    At this time, the smile on Samuel''s face was very strong. He could almost imagine what would


    happen next.


    Lionel would thoroughly embarrass the Old Master, and his wish to return to thepany would


    never be realized again in his life.


    When the gift was opened, Lionel was stunned on the spot as if he had been struck by lightning.


    There were obviously tea leaves in the gift box, and he had personally wrapped them up. How could


    it be a clock?


    "What, what the hell is this!"


    "It''s actually a clock. There''s no reason for him to send a clock on the birthday."


    "F*ck, does Lionel want the Old Master to die?"


    When the others saw this situation, they were all shocked.


    Lionel had done such a disrespectful thing in public. He really didn''t take the Old Master seriously.


    The Old Master''s expression turned ugly and even a little ferocious.


    He wanted Lionel to help him gain face, so that those people could get to know Lionel better and


    know his appearance. In the future, it would be easier for Lionel to work and business.


    Unexpectedly, Lionel gave him such a big basin of ice water from head to toe.


    "Lionel, what do you mean?" Godfrey was the first toe to his senses and shouted at Lionel.


    Lionel trembled with fear.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but he knew very well what his fate would be like on such an


    important asion.


    "It''s not me, not me. I didn''t buy it." Lionel shook his head desperately. In this case, he couldn''t


    admit it even if he was beaten to death.


    The pale-faced Old Madam could only shake her head helplessly. She had tried her best to help


    Lionel, but Lionel still did such a stupid thing, which made her feel hopeless.


    "It''s not you. Could it be me? This is something you personally brought over." Godfrey said.


    Lionel suddenly pointed at Godfrey and said, "It''s you.


    You must have framed me. You changed my things."


    Since Godfrey had not done this, he was naturally not afraid of being crooked. He said frankly, "How


    could I do such a thing? And this is a gift you bought. It has been by your side all the time. How


    could I have the chance to get close to it?"


    This sentence also confused Lionel.


    The gift had always been kept at home, and no one else could get close to it. Who would steal it?


    "Lionel, get lost. I don''t want to see you again," the Old Master said in a deep voice.


    His words made Lionel''s heart empty in an instant. He knew that once he left, there would be no


    way to return to Sue family in the future.


    "Dad, it''s really not me. I don''t know what''s going on." Lionel cried bitterly and knelt in front of the


    Old Master. He had no way to prove his innocence, so he could only kneel down and beg the Old


    Master for forgiveness.


    But in front of so many people, how could the Old Master get off the stage?


    Moreover, he knew that if this matter was spread out, it would definitely be a joke in Cloud


    City.


    The Old Master''s status was high and mighty, so how could he beughed at?


    All of this was caused by Lionel.


    "Get lost, get lost!" The Old Master berated angrily.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly held Yvonne''s hand.


    "What are you doing?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "What else can we do? Of course, we are going to send gifts," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne shook off Samuel''s hand subconsciously and said, "Lionel is still here. Isn''t it necessary to


    let him recognize the gift now? Are you crazy?"


    Although Yvonne was about to leave Earth and Sue family''s attitude toward her was no longer what


    she should care about, she still felt a little guilty when such a thing was exposed.


    However, Samuel''s idea waspletely different from hers. Samuel wanted to expose this matter


    and let the Old Master know that Lionel could never return to Sue family because of him.


    Only in this way could Lionel bepletely doomed.


    "Let''s go. Just watch my performance." Samuel took Yvonne''s hand again.


    Yvonne did not break free this time. Instead, she was very curious about what Samuel wanted to


    do.


    They walked in front of the Old Master.


    When the Old Master saw Samuel, the anger on his face disappeared in an instant.


    He could be angry with anyone, but he was not qualified to be angry with only Samuel and Yvonne.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Grandpa," Yvonne shouted.


    "Yvonne bought you some gifts, and it took her a lot of effort. Take a look," Samuel said to the Old


    Master.


    The Old Master nodded repeatedly, and his attitude changed. His lofty demeanor had vanished


    without a trace in front of Samuel.


    When Samuel opened the gift box, Lionel suddenly went crazy.


    "It''s you; it''s you who changed my gift. This tea was clearly bought by me, so how could it be in your


    hands?" Lionel roared towards Samuel.

 Chapter 2083

    Chapter 2083


    Lionel looked ferocious, as if he was going to kill Samuel.


    However, when he walked to Samuel angrily, his throat was choked by Samuel and he could not


    move any further.


    "You can eat things randomly, but you can''t talk nonsense. Lionel, do you know your words will


    change my opinion on the Sue Family?" Samuel said coldly.


    His words confused all the guests present. "Samuel is such a young man. So what if he changes his


    opinion on Sue family? Does Sue family care about his opinion?"


    "Who is this guy? He''s so arrogant."


    "Does he think that Sue family will take him seriously?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Haha, the current Sue family is already the first business family in Cloud City. In addition to Tagliare


    Company, does Sue family need to take anyone seriously? This young man really overestimated


    himself."


    Many people began to discuss in low voices. In their opinion, Samuel was arrogant by saying these


    words..


    But after hearing these words, Grandfather Sue was frightened.


    Wasn''t it because of Samuel that Sue family could cooperate with Tagliare?


    If he was dissatisfied with Sue family, Tagliare might cancel the cooperation at any time.


    This was definitely not the result that the Old Master wanted to see. It was not easy for him to reach


    today''s position. Once he lost Tagliare, Sue family would fall to the bottom again.


    Therefore, the Old Master made a move that shocked everyone present.


    After walking to the front of Lionel, the Old Master gave him a hard p in the face and shouted


    angrily," Lionel, you have prepared the wrong gift, how can you wrong others? You unfilial son, from


    today on, Sue family willpletely sever ties with you, and you will never return to Sue family."


    In public, there was no turning back for the Old Master to say these words, which showed that he


    had made up his mind to tell the outside world that from now on, Lionel was no longer a member of


    Sue family.


    "Dad, dad, don''t, don''t. He really changed my gift. I didn''t lie. I really didn''t lie. If I lie, I will be struck


    by lightning." Lionel looked at the Old Master in panic, hoping that the Old Master would take back


    those words.


    Without Sue family, Lionel was like a waste.


    Moreover, saying such words in front of all the


    businessmen in Cloud City almost cut off the way for Lionel to live in Cloud City, so Lionel was very


    clear about the serious consequences of this matter.


    "Is the Old Master a fool?"


    Of course not!


    He believed Lionel''s words in his heart. After all, no matter how stupid Lionel was, it was impossible


    for him to send a clock in front of so many people on his birthday party.


    But so what if he knew the truth?


    Since this was deliberately arranged by Samuel, it meant that Lionel''s ending was what he wanted.


    He just wanted toplete it with the help of the Old Master, so how dare the Old Master disobey?


    For the future of the entire Sue family, the Old Master could only sacrifice Lionel. He had no choice


    but to do so.


    "Even now, you still want to nder others, or do you still not know how to repent?" The Old Master


    said coldly.


    Lionel wanted to cry but had no tears. He wanted to take this opportunity to return to Sue family.


    How could he choose such a gift to end his own life?


    Moreover, Lionel had never expected that his gift would be changed by Samuel.


    At this time, the Old Madam could not stand it anymore. She stepped forward and said, "Are you old


    and confused? No matter what, Lionel is still your son. On such an important day, do you really think


    that he is so stupid that he will give you something like this? It is so obvious that he has been


    framed. Can''t you see it?"


    The Old Master was just about to speak when Samuel said. "From what you''re saying, do you


    believe him and believe that I did it?"


    In the past, Samuel had seen that the tea leaves of Harvey were fake, and the Old Madam had


    tasted it herself. However, the Old Madam''s partiality forced her to protect Harvey, which made


    Samuel feel disgusted. Today, he could finally treat Harvey in the same way.


    "Other than you, who else would do that?" Old Madam asked.


    Samuel spread out his hands and said, "Do you have any evidence?"


    The Old Madam looked embarrassed. If there was evidence, she did not have to wait until now. She


    would have already taken it out to prove that Samuel had done it.


    Seeing that the Old Madam did not speak, Samuel continued, "Since there is no evidence, you are


    also framing me. It seems that Sue family has been too arrogant recently. Could you frame me for


    no reason because your status is too high?"


    Hearing this, those who came to the birthday banquet were even more confused.


    The fact that the Old Master had hit Lionel just now had already made them feel puzzled, because


    the Old Master was obviously helping this young man named Samuel. But what was there to help?


    And anyone with discerning eyes could tell that it was definitely not Lionel who did this, but why did


    the Old Master deliberately pretend to be confused?


    Could this young man''s identity really shock Sue family?


    This thought shocked many people.


    In addition to Sue family, there were only two people who knew the truth, namely Tian Changsheng


    and Tian Honghui.


    They knew the identity of Samuel, so they knew the fear of Sue family.


    The reason why Sue family could be like this today was entirely because of Samuel. Whether this


    matter was framed or not, since it hade to this point, Grandfather Sue had only one choice. He


    would pin the me on Lionel unless he wanted to cut off the future of Sue family. Otherwise, it was


    absolutely impossible to think that Samuel had done it.


    "Dad, it seems that Samuel wants to cut off Lionel''s way out." Tian Honghui stood aside and said.


    "Do you still have any questions? Do you still need to ask me about such a simple thing?" Tian


    Changsheng said lightly. He was more and more dissatisfied with his son now. Tian Honghui had


    even betrayed Samuel, which almost made Tian Changsheng want to kill this unfilial son.


    Nowadays, everything in Cloud City was closely rted to Samuel. Now, Samuel was in charge of


    the business world of Cloud City. It was stupid to betray him in Tian Changsheng''s opinion.


    "I just don¡¯t understand why. Is Lionel qualified to threaten him?" Tian Honghui asked curiously.


    Lionel was just a small role of Sue family, while Samuel was the boss of Tagliare. Their identities


    were so different. How could Lionel worthy of Samuel¡¯s trap. Tian Honghui really couldn''t


    understand.

 Chapter 2084

    Chapter 2084


    Tian Changsheng also felt very strange about this question. They were not at the same level at all.


    How could it be worth wasting Samuel''s time?


    However, he was more open-minded than Tian Honghui, so he should hang up if it had nothing to


    do with him. No matter what the reason was, as long as Samuel wanted to do something, in Tian


    Changsheng¡¯s opinion, he didn''t even need a reason.


    Because Samuel could do anything he wanted in Cloud City.


    So what if Lionel was driven out of Sue family?


    How dare Grandfather Sue disobey?


    "Does a powerful person need a reason to do things?" Tian Changsheng said.


    Tian Honghui was speechless and could only watch the show quietly.


    After Samuel said those words, the Old Master''s expression had be extremely ugly. The status


    of Sue family was too high, so it was too inted?


    The Old Master could expand in front of anyone, but he would never dare to do so in front of


    Samuel.


    Everything about Sue family was given by Samuel. If he took it back, he could do it at any time. The


    Old Master didn''t want Sue family to be the bottom


    of Cloud City.


    "Do you have the right to speak here?" The Old Master looked at the Old Lady angrily.


    The Old Madam knew that he could sacrifice everything for the future of Sue family, and she jumped


    out to testify against Samuel. She was an idiot.


    It didn''t matter whether Samuel did it or not. The most important thing was the result of Lionel.


    "From today on, you are no longer a member of my Sue family. Tomorrow, I will get you a divorce


    certificate," said the Old Master.


    The audience burst into an uproar!


    The Old Master''s decision made everyone agitated.


    He not pnly wanted to drive Lionel out of Sue family, and he was going to divorce his wife. The


    change happened too suddenly, which was beyond their expectation.


    It was supposed to be a lively birthday party. Who would have thought that such a thing would


    happen?


    The Old Master did this to protect the Sue family. He wanted to show his loyalty in front of Samuel.


    So what if he drove his son and wife away? As long as he could keep the future of Sue family, he


    could sacrifice everything.


    Moreover, the Old Master also knew that the Old Lady had the ambition to take over the power of


    Sue family, but unfortunately, she could not wait for him to


    swallow hisst breath.


    The Old Master had been hesitating about how to deal with the Old Madam. The situation today had


    helped him make the decision.


    The Old Lady was stunned.


    She had never expected that she would get such a result with just a few casual words!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Without Sue family, she was nothing.


    And at such an old age, what could she rely on to support herself?


    With the Old Master''s means, even if they divorced, she would not be able to get a share of Sue


    family''s assets. This was almost fatal for the Old Madam.


    "It''s almost done. The scene is already very ugly." At this time, Yvonne walked to Samuel and


    reminded him.


    Samuel didn''t want to continue and said to the Old Master, "Old man, I''m really sorry to disturb your


    birthday."


    "No, no." The Old Master shook his head repeatedly and said, "This is their fault. How can I me


    you?"


    The Old Master''s respectful attitude towards Samuel had already made everyone present very


    certain that Samuel''s identity and background were different.


    Being able to make the Old Master so afraid and curry favor with him probably had a lot to do with


    Tagliare.


    After all, in the entire Cloud City, Tagliare Company was involved in the interests of Sue family.


    "I''m sorry; I''ve dyed everyone''s time because of my family. I''m really sorry." The Old Master


    apologized to the other guests.


    The others naturally said that it didn''t matter. They had watched a good show, and even if they


    reallyined in their hearts, they did not dare to show it.


    "Old Master, I won''t eat. As for this gift, it doesn''t matter whether you ept it or throw it away


    behind my back." Samuel said.


    Sensing that Samuel seemed to be a little unhappy, the Old Master quickly said, "You gave me a


    gift, so I naturally wanted to keep it. How could I throw it away?"


    Samuel shrugged and said indifferently, "In that case, I still have something to do, so I''ll leave first."


    Although Samuel didn''t care much about the past, when those things really came to his mind, he


    still had a kind of uncontroble hostility, so he left the hotel to avoid losing control of his emotions.


    "What''s wrong with you? I rarely see you like this. Besides, Lionel and Grandmother, why do you


    hate them so much?" Yvonne, who left the hotel after Samuel, asked in confusion. She could feel


    the change in Samuel''s mood, so she felt even stranger.


    Samuel was now a Divine Realm expert. How could he be really angry because of these trivial


    things?


    "When I think of the past, I really can''t control myself. I always thought that I didn''t care anymore. It


    turns out that I just didn''t recall the feeling of being humiliated," said Samuel.

 Chapter 2085

    Chapter 2085


    Yvonne restored the memories of her previous life, but she did not know what had happened to


    Samuel before his rebirth, so she did not know why Samuel was angry.


    "Aren''t you going to tell me what''s going on?" Yvonne asked.


    "Before I was reborn, you didn''t recognize me."


    "Well... it should be said that you are ready to change your attitude toward me. When you are willing


    to give me a chance, It was on the Old Madam''s birthday because of the gift," Samuel said.


    "Did Lionel frame you in this way?" Yvonne heard something. It turned out that Samuel just yed


    the same trick on Lionel.


    "It had nothing to do with Lionel. It was Harvey at that time," Samuel said.


    "The father and son are exactly the same. There''s no difference," Yvonne said lightly.


    "On the day of Old Madam''s birthday, Harvey sent her a pancake of good tea, but I saw that the tea


    was fake and told you. You also believe me and asked me to expose Harvey," Samuel said.


    Yvonne was a smart girl, and Harvey was Old Madam''s favorite, so she directly guessed the


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    following plot.


    "You exposed Harvey, but Grandmother doesn''t believe it at all, right?" Yvonne said.


    "She knew it was fake, but she deliberately hid it for Harvey. After all, I was just the useless son-in-


    law of Sue family at that time. How could she ruin Harvey''s face because of me?" Samuel said.


    Yvonne suddenly understood. No wonder Samuel was so angry just now. If it had been her, she


    would have been angry. Samuel exposed the truth, but the Old Madam had covered up the truth.


    "I trusted you at that time, but Grandmother protected Harvey. I must be angry with you." Yvonne


    asked weakly. Although she did not know these things, she could imagine how she would react in


    that situation.


    "It''s more than anger. You gave me a p in front of everyone," Samuel said with a wry smile. That


    p was nothing to him, because he didn''t care at all about being beaten by Yvonne.


    But the reason for this p was that Samuel could not let it go for a long time.


    Yvonne licked her lips and said apologetically to Samuel, "I''m sorry, I hit you."


    Samuel smiled awkwardly. Strictly speaking, the current Yvonne did not do this. Because Samuel


    was reborn, everything changed.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve already taken revenge," Samuel


    said with a smile.


    "When?" Yvonne looked at Samuel in confusion.


    Although he had taken revenge for the protection of Grandma Sue, what they were talking about


    now was a p in the face.


    "Have you forgotten that you were beaten by mest night?" Samuel smiledsciviously.


    Yvonne was stunned for a moment, and the next moment, her face turned red.


    The so-called beating of Samuel was not like that at all.


    "You''re going to die!" Yvonne was so angry that he punched Samuel.


    Samuel quickly turned sideways and ran away. The current Yvonne was a Kongtong Realm expert.


    If he was hit by her real punch, he would need at least ten days or half a month to recover.


    After Grandfather Sue''s birthday banquet, the Old Master and Godfrey went straight back to Sue


    family.


    What had happened today was beyond the Old Master''s expectation. He had even promised


    Godfrey that he would give Lionel a chance, but he did not expect that Samuel had done these


    things secretly, so he had to drive Lionel out of Sue family and even divorced.


    "Dad, why don''t I test Samuel and see what''s going on? " Godfrey said with a worried face.


    Although Samuel''s behavior was targeted at Lionel, Godfrey was still a little worried when he didn''t


    know what was going on.


    After careful consideration, the Old Master said, "No need, this matter is over. As for the cause, it


    doesn''t matter."


    "Dad, don''t you want to know?" Godfrey asked doubtfully. He was very curious about this matter, so


    he especially wanted to know why Samuel would do this.


    However, judging from the Old Master''s expression, he didn''t seem to want to satisfy his curiosity.


    "Is the reason important? We just need to know that this is what Samuel wants. What if you annoy


    Samuel in the future?" The Old Master said. This was his concern. He didn''t want to cause any


    trouble again. Anyway, the interests of Sue family were the most important. As long as he could


    guarantee this matter, other things were not important.


    Godfrey nodded solemnly and said, "Dad, you saw it through. I won''t investigate this matter. But


    Lionel and Mom, are you really going to do this to them?"


    "It''s not going to, but a must. Can¡¯t you understand what he means?" The Old Master said


    helplessly.

 Chapter 2086

    Chapter 2086


    At Lionel''s house.


    The mother and son were silent, which made the atmosphere at home particrly solemn.


    The Old Madam had never expected that she would end up like this just because she said a few


    words for Lionel. At her current age, if she was driven out of Sue family, it would be a problem for


    her to live in the future.


    Although she was more interested in Lionel among the people in Sue family, she also knew that


    once Lionel left Sue family, it would be nothing. It was even more impossible for her to put her hope


    of retirement on Lionel.


    Unfortunately, it was toote to regret at this time. The Old Master made such a decision to protect


    the future of Sue family. No one could change his mind.


    Unless... unless Yvonne showed up on this matter, there might be a glimmer of hope.


    However, the Old Madam knew very well how she had treated Yvonne. How could she have the


    face to ask Yvonne to put in a good word for her at this time?


    After a long silence, Lionel asked the Old Madam unwillingly, "Mom, are we going to be like this?"


    The Old Madam was very clear about the Old Master¡¯s


    character. It was almost impossible to make him change his mind.


    "What else do you want?" asked the Old Madam.


    Lionel gritted his teeth and said, "What else do I want? This is obviously a trap. Can''t Dad see that?


    Why did he help outsiders deal with me?"


    The Old Madam smiled faintly. Lionel still didn''t understand what''s going on?


    Even if everyone at the birthday party knew that he was framed, so what? Who would dare to help


    him fight for justice?


    In front of the future of Sue family, Lionel was nothing.


    "So what if your father knows? It''s all your fault for being careless," the Old Madam said.


    Her words made Lionel even angrier. What did she mean by saying that he was careless? Not only


    did she not me Samuel, but she also med him?


    "Mom, even you have to speak up for outsiders?" Lionel said with a gloomy face.


    "This isn¡¯t a matter of helping someone. Haven''t you seen through the current situation yet. Your


    father drove us away for the sake of Sue family. In the interests of Sue family, we are just cannon


    fodder.


    Does this have anything to do with being framed?" The Old Madam said.


    "Why does it have nothing to do with it?" Lionel naturally could not ept this reality, so he still felt


    how innocent he was being wronged.


    "If it weren''t for this matter, you wouldn''t have been driven out of Sue family. Is there any hatred


    between you and Samuel?" Lionel said.


    The Old Madam also felt a little strange about this matter. If it were not for what Samuel had said,


    she would not have ended up like this. However, the Old Madam really could not understand why


    Samuel had targeted her. She and Samuel could only be considered strangers. How could


    something like this happen?


    At this time, the door was suddenly opened and Harvey hurried back home.


    He was so drunk that he drank a lotst night.


    The panicked Harvey''s face turned even paler when he saw the Old Madam.


    "You bastard, where did you go? Don''t you know what day today is?" Lionel shouted.


    Harvey lowered his head and did not dare to argue. Of course, he knew what day today was, so he


    looked scared when he returned home.


    "Dad, I identally drank too muchst night," Harvey said. It was a gathering of friends, and the


    wine and women were charming. Harvey drank too much, so he slept for a whole day. It was not


    until he woke up that he realized that things were not good, but it was toote.


    "Drink, drink, drink. Do you have anything else to do besides drinking?" In front of Harvey on the


    aisle of Lionel, Lionel pped Harvey on the head.


    The beaten Harvey could only endure it.


    Suddenly, Harvey''s phone rang.


    This made Lionel even angrier. It was obvious that this guy had just woken up from a hangover.


    Unexpectedly, the phone rang again as soon as he got home.


    "What are you waiting for? Answer the phone," Lionel said.


    At this time, Harvey did not dare to answer the phone, but under the request of Lionel, he had to


    take out his mobile phone.


    Harvey panicked when he saw the caller ID.


    The other party was a rich second generation. He actually organized a group to take Harvey with


    him, and every time it was women and wine. If he called at this time, it was estimated that there


    would be another party.


    "Come on, put it on the speaker." Lionel urged.


    Harvey pressed the answer button in fear. He could only pray in his heart that the other party would


    not say anything too explicit.


    After the phone was connected, the other side said," Harvey, from today on, let''s cut off contact.


    Don''t look


    for me again."


    He hung up before Harvey could ask.


    Obviously, he just wanted to express himself. As for what Harvey wanted to say, he didn''t care at all.


    Next, Harvey connected a few simr calls and called to cut off the rtionship.


    This made Harvey confused. These people were all the rich second generations that he usually


    yed very well. They even yed with the same woman. They had a very good rtionship with


    each other. How could they suddenly be like this?


    Harvey didn''t understand what was going on, but Lionel knew it very well.


    It seemed that the matter at the birthday banquet had been spread out, so those families ordered


    their juniors not to be too close to Harvey, lest they be implicated for some unknown reason.


    Lionel felt a little desperate. Since things hade to this point, how could he survive in Cloud City


    in the future?


    Even if he put down his pride and was willing to work in anotherpany, who would dare to hire


    him?


    "Dad, what''s going on?" Seeing Lionel''splicated expression, Harvey subconsciously felt that it


    had something to do with Lionel, so he asked.


    "I have beenpletely driven out of Sue family and severed all ties with your grandfather. The


    whole business circle of Cloud City should know about this," Lionel said.


    Harvey''s heart suddenly felt as if it had been crushed by a huge mountain.


    With the current status of Sue family, he could make so many rich second-generation friends and


    make his life rich to win the face of outsiders.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    But now, everything seemed to be gone because Lionel was driven out of Sue family!


    "Dad, what''s going on? How could this be?" Harvey asked anxiously. He could not ept such a


    reality. If he was abandoned by the rich second generation of Cloud City, it would be a great blow to


    Harvey.


    "How could it be?" Thinking of what had happened; Lionel couldn''t help gnashing his teeth. If it


    weren''t for Samuel, how could he end up like this?


    At this time, the door was pushed open. A person who made Lionel angry walked into the house!

 Chapter 2087

    Chapter 2087


    When Samuel entered the house, the Old Lady who had been sitting all the time couldn''t help but


    stand up.


    When Harvey saw Samuel, he directly stood in front of Samuel.


    He had always disliked Samuel, so how could Harvey allow him toe to his house?


    "Boy, what do you want to do? You actually came to my house." Harvey looked at Samuel


    arrogantly. He didn''t know what had happened today, but he still looked down on Samuel.


    "You''d better get out of my way. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll get hurt," Samuel said with a smile.


    In the face of such a threat, it was impossible for Harvey to retreat. Otherwise, wouldn''t he lose face


    in front of Samuel?


    "Hehe, speaking like this in front of me, do you want to die?" Harvey clenched his teeth and said.


    He also raised his fist, as if he was going to beat Samuel.


    Seeing this situation, Lionel quickly stopped.


    Although he didn''t know the reason why Samuel came to his house, he knew that if Harvey


    punched Samuel, their ending would be even worse.


    In the current situation, they were more inferior to


    Samuel. Obviously, they were not qualified topete with Samuel.


    "Dad, do you know who this idiot is?" Harvey asked Lionel.


    Lionel''s face suddenly changed. Harvey called Samuel an idiot. Wasn''t this annoying Samuel?


    "Shut your mouth." Lionel was angry and swore.


    Harvey was shocked by these words. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he could feel the


    anger of Lionel, so he quickly put away his fists.


    "Samuel, I''ve been hurt by you. Why are you still looking for me?" Lionel asked Samuel.


    Samuel did not look at Lionel, but at the Old Madam. Obviously, he was not looking for Lionel, but


    the Old Madam.


    "Do you still want to show off in front of me?" the Old Madam asked.


    Samuel shook his head with azy smile on his face and said, "There''s no need to show off. I don''t


    need to do this in front of you, and I have never taken you seriously. I just feel happy to see you like


    this.¡±


    Samuel''s words confused everyone. Only he himself understood what he meant.


    Before her rebirth, the Old Madam had died at the hands of her favorite grandson, Harvey, so that


    she had no chance to see the glory of Samuel.


    It was a pity for Samuel that the Old Madam had been crushing Samuel into a good-for-nothing


    without seeing Samuel''s brilliant moment.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The Old Madam should have seen how powerful he was and regretted having misjudged Samuel.


    Unfortunately, she had died too early, so she had no chance.


    For a long time, Samuel felt that he didn''t care much about these trivial things. Because he had


    experienced too much, these things became unimportant.


    However, when the memories were solvedyer byyer and the humiliation of those years came to


    his mind, Samuel found that he was not so open-minded. He just hid this hatred deeply.


    "Am I still trash in your eyes now?" Samuel asked.


    For the Old Madam, this was an inexplicable problem. How dare she treat Samuel as trash?


    Without Samuel, how could Sue family be like this?


    Moreover, without Samuel, she would not have ended up like this.


    "You must be joking. How dare I treat you as trash?" the Old Madam said.


    These words did not make Samuel feel too happy, because the Old Madam could not remember


    what had happened before.


    Samuel had even thought about injecting all of the memories into the Old Madam''s mind to let her


    know what had happened in the past and make her regret everything.


    However, Samuel did not do that, but said, "As long as my Tagliare Company is here, you will never


    be able to turn over again."


    After Samuel left, the three of them looked confused.


    My Tagliare Company?


    "Him?"


    His!


    Was Tagliare Company his?


    Cloud City had been saying that Xiaolong was not thepany''s boss, but a boss behind the


    scenes was controlling all this. But who would have thought that Tagliare''s boss was Samuel?


    "Samuel, Tagliare!" Thinking of these two words, Lionel sat down on the ground, looking extremely


    desperate.


    Harvey, on the other hand, was trembling with fear.


    He actually made a fist gesture in front of a big shot like Tagliare Company¡¯s boss.


    If Samuel was willing, he could kill him at any time.


    He was nothing in front of such a figure!


    "Dad, what... what should we do now?" Harvey asked


    Lionel.


    "What should we do?"


    What else could they do?


    Before knowing the identity of Samuel, Lionel still had a glimmer of hope to turn things around.


    However, knowing the identity of Samuel, Lionel knew that everything was over. No one could


    change his fate, and no one dared to change the Old Master''s decision.

 Chapter 2088

    Chapter 2088


    Outside themunity.


    Yvonne stood on the street. Although she came with Samuel, she did not go upstairs with Samuel.


    After all, Sue family¡¯s people were rted to her by blood. Even if Yvonne did not like this


    rtionship, she could not deny it.


    Therefore, Samuel went to have fun. She simply waited by the roadside, in case the Old Lady


    begged her.


    "Beauty, where are you waiting for? Are you waiting for me?" At this time, two hooligans walked up


    to Yvonne.


    It was not surprising for a beautiful woman like Yvonne to be teased. When they walked to the


    street, any man with eyes would look at her a few more times. This was the effect of beauty.


    However, there were still quite a few people who directly hit up with Yvonne.


    While the other party was looking her up and down, Yvonne said impatiently, "I advise you to leave


    quickly, otherwise, if my boyfriendes, I am afraid that you will suffer."


    "Oh, you are really arrogant. Do you know who we are? Even if your boyfriend is here, he has to


    kneel in front of us and beg for mercy." One of the hooligans said


    with greedy eyes.


    It was hard to extricate himself from Yvonne''s appearance and figure, so it was reasonable for such


    trouble to happen.


    Another person said, "Beauty, why don''t you drink with us? We won''t make things difficult for your


    boyfriend. What do you think?"


    "Yes, let''s drink a few sses and we will let him go. What do you think?"


    Yvonne smiled faintly. These two reckless people were really bold.


    Although Yvonne herself could solve this problem, she was not in a hurry and she had to wait until


    Samuel showed up.


    "You''re good at boasting. When my boyfriendes, you''ll probably kneel down and apologize to


    him," Yvonne said.


    Seeing that Yvonne was not afraid at all, the two of them felt a little embarrassed. If it weren''t for her


    boyfriend''s ability, he probably wouldn''t have been so calm.


    But a man''s face was the most important thing. If he said it, wouldn''t he beughed at by a woman


    if he ran away at this time?


    "Really? I want to see what kind of person your boyfriend is." "He doesn''t have three heads and six


    arms, but he''s here." Yvonne pointed to the gate of themunity and said.


    The two turned to look.


    When they saw Samuel clearly, a contemptuous smile appeared on their faces.


    The young man was like a gigolo. How could they be afraid of such a person?


    "Beauty, your boyfriend is different from what I imagined. I''m really afraid that I might identally kill


    him."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Yes, his physique is not enough for me to warm up."


    They were waiting for Samuel to get close to them.


    Seeing this scene from a distance, Samuel felt very helpless.


    Yvonne was too beautiful, and she would always get into trouble. This was inevitable.


    But it was only today. This kind of thing had happened three times. It was too frequent.


    "Boy, your girlfriend wants to drink with us. She''s afraid that you won''t agree and ask for your


    opinion. Are you against it?" When Samuel approached, one of the hooligans said to Samuel in a


    provocative tone.


    "F*ck off." Samuel couldn''t help swearing and pped the man three meters away.


    Seeing this, the other person was petrified on the spot.


    Because this kind of thing happened too frequently, Samuel had no patience to waste time talking to


    them, so he directly took action. He also felt sorry for the guy who had been beaten. Before the guy


    could figure out what was going on, he had fainted.


    "Why don''t you get out of here?" Samuel said coldly to the stunned man.


    The man was so scared that he trembled. He didn''t even have time to see what hispanion was


    like. He was frightened and ran away while screaming.


    Yvonneughed so hard that she almost fell over.


    Such a person only knew how to shed tears when he saw the coffin. Before he was beaten, he was


    more and more arrogant.


    "Are you stillughing? You can handle this kind of garbage better than me," Samuelined to


    Yvonne.


    Yvonne raised her mouth even higher than the sky and said, "I like the feeling of being protected by


    you. How about it? Can''t I?"


    "Of course." Samuel did not dare to say no. Since he could not win, he had to ept his fate.


    "I''m afraid I won''t be qualified to protect you in the future." Samuel suddenly sighed and continued.


    On Earth, he could pretend to protect Yvonne, but after he went to the Eight Direction World,


    Samuel was not qualified to do so.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you. You''ll slowly be stronger. There will be a day when you can


    protect me," Yvonne held Samuel''s arm and said confidently.


    For Samuel, this was also a kind of heart-wrenching needle. However, he did not know how long it


    would take.


    Just as they were about to return home, Yi Qingshan suddenly appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 2089

    Chapter 2089


    Seeing Yi Qingshan, Samuel unconsciously frowned, because he knew that Yi Qingshan would


    never appear for no reason. And his arrival was probably because of news from Velocisaurus.


    For Samuel, this was not a good thing. Although the time to leave Earth was approaching, he still


    hoped that his mood would not be disturbed by anyone during this period of time.


    But since he hade, Samuel couldn''t stop him.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked.


    "The Xuanyuan World has weed arge number of experts from Eight Direction World. For


    some unknown reason, Velocisaurus asked me to inform you," Yi Qingshan said.


    Samuel unconsciously looked at Yvonne. Experts from Eight Direction World gathered in the


    Xuanyuan World. They should be from the Fu family. Their purpose should be to wee for


    Yvonne.


    Although wee was a little serious, in Samuel''s view, Yvonne was worth it. After all, the Fu family


    needed Yvonne''s help.


    "He should be from the Fu family," said Yvonne.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said to Yi Qingshan, There''s nothing else. You go first."


    fl


    "Velocisaurus also asked me to remind you that when you return to the Xuanyuan World, remember


    not to have any conflict with those people. Their power can seckill Divine Realm," Yi Qingshan said.


    Samuel smiled bitterly. He did not expect that he and Velocisaurus would unite because of Eight


    Direction World.


    Unfortunately, what was the point of the two ants joining forces?


    In front of the experts from Eight Direction World, it was nothing more than a speck of dust.


    "I understand," Samuel said.


    After Yi Qingshan left, the expressions of Samuel and Yvonne were not very clear.


    Both of them knew that returning to the Xuanyuan World was their top priority and they had to take


    action immediately.


    Moreover, after returning to the Xuanyuan World, Yvonne would not stay for too long, or even at all.


    This meant that they would face Eight Direction World in a very short time.


    "You go to Tianqi first," Yvonne said to Samuel.


    Samuel knew that she still had to deal with her identity on Earth. ording to her original idea,


    Yvonne was going to die on Earth.


    Samuel said nothing.


    Back at Hillside Vi, Manfred and Liu Fang had arrived home.


    The three of them sat in the living room, waiting quietly for Samuel instead of practicing.


    They had the same feeling that it was time to leave.


    "Samuel."


    "Samuel."


    Manfred and Saber Twelve stood up.


    "Sit down." Samuel looked listless.


    "What''s wrong?" Manfred asked worriedly.


    "Nothing. If you don''t have anything to pack up, go to Tianqi tomorrow," Samuel said.


    The three of them had already prepared, and the luggage from the earth was meaningless to them.


    After they went to the Xuanyuan World, everything would change. There was no need to take


    anything from the earth with them.


    "We''re going to take nothing with us, and there''s probably no Inte in the Xuanyuan World,"


    Manfred said with a smile.


    Samuel didn''t care about this kind of stupid question at all.


    "In that case, rest early and set off tomorrow morning. " After that, Samuel returned to his room.


    This was thest thing he wanted to face, but he had


    to face it.


    Sometimes Samuel was very calm and could ept everything, but only Yvonne was his


    weakness, which was rted to Yvonne. Samuel could not be so open-minded.


    Even if he went to Eight Direction World, Samuel knew that he would be separated from Yvonne,


    because the Fu n would never allow trash like him to enter the Fu n.


    "After so many years of hard work, I have be a good-for-nothing again. Has my life been


    entangled with the word good-for-nothing?" Samuel muttered to himself helplessly. Even though he


    had be stronger now, the word good-for-nothing would soon return to him. It seemed that all


    his efforts over the years had been in vain.


    Sigh!


    After a sigh, Samuely on the bed and closed his eyes to rest.


    No matter how much he thought, he still needed to face it.


    As for how things would go on, he had to take a step forward before he could see it.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As long as Samuel had a firm belief in himself, he believed that he could achieve his goal.


    Early the next morning, the three of them, including Manfred, sat in the living room at three o''clock


    in the


    morning.


    It was not because they had woken up early, but because they really could not fall asleep. After all,


    an important change in life would happen soon. In this state of mind, it was normal for them to lose


    sleep.


    "It''s almost three o''clock. Why hasn''t Samuel got up yet?" Manfred said impatiently.


    Although Liu Fang was also a little anxious, at least she was rational. She said to Manfred, "It''s only


    three o''clock. It''s normal that he didn''t get up. Do you think he can''t sleep like us?"


    "Manfred, it''s three o''clock. Most of the people in the city are still sleeping. Don''t worry," Saber


    Twelve said.


    Manfred scratched his head. He didn''t want to be anxious, but his mood was really out of control.


    He wanted to force himself to calm down, but Manfred couldn''t.


    "What do you think about the Xuanyuan World?" Manfred asked.


    In fact, the three of them had their own guesses about the Xuanyuan World. In Liu Fang''s view, it


    was a paradise with green hills and green waters. In the eyes of Saber Twelve, it was a super


    martial arts world full of strong people.


    After the topic of the Xuanyuan World wasunched, the three of them began to chat one after


    another.


    They were immersed in the topic so that they didn''t notice it until dawn.


    It was not until Samuel walked out of the room that the three of them heard the noise that they


    came to their senses.


    "Samuel, you finally got up." Manfred couldn''t wait to stand up and say to Samuel.


    "Don''t you need to sleep early in the morning?" Samuelined. He had long noticed that the


    three of them were already in the living room, but he didn''t want to talk to them.


    Moreover, the current Samuel did not need to sleep, but for him, this was more like an


    indispensable ceremony.


    "You already knew that we were awake?" Manfred asked.


    "What do you mean by waking up? You''re not asleep at all," Samuel said.


    "Yes, who can sleep? Ask them if they can sleep." After saying that, Manfred pointed to Liu Fang


    and Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve and Liu Fang nodded repeatedly.


    Samuel could understand their feelings. After all, this was their first time facing the second world. It


    was reasonable for them to be excited. If they were too calm, it would be strange.

 Chapter 2090

    Chapter 2090


    Since the three of them were ready, Samuel did not waste any more time and set off for Tianqi.


    As for Yvonne, Samuel knew that she had to solve the problem of Cloud City. Moreover, Yvonne did


    not want him to intervene in this matter, so Samuel did not ask more.


    Along the way, the three people of Manfred were nervous.


    Although they were full of expectation, he was still a little afraid of the unknown.


    After all, to face a brand new world, no one could predict what would happen next and what would


    happen next. There would more or less be a trace of fear in their hearts.


    One dayter.


    The four of them appeared in Tianqi.


    Elder Yi and He Qingfeng had been waiting at the border of Tianqi for a long time. They knew that


    Samuel would nevere back again, and Earth would no longer have to worry about the


    Xuanyuan World invading Earth in the future. The worries of Tianqi in the past 100 years could also


    disappear because of Samuel.


    "Grandmaster Uncle." After seeing Samuel, they


    bowed respectfully.


    Manfred was a little surprised. After all, they looked much older than Samuel, but he didn''t ask


    more. They couldn''t speak freely in this territory like Cloud City.


    "From now on, if Tianqi people want to return to the secr world, let them do it," Samuel said to


    them.


    The meaning of these words was very clear to them, which meant that Tianqi would not exist.


    "However, if their means are used on ordinary people, they will die. I hope you can tell them."


    Samuel continued.


    There were arge number of masters in Tianqi. If they invaded the secr world with their own


    strength, there would be a huge impact on the secr world and even change the situation.


    "Don''t worry, Grandmaster Uncle. Tianqi will be disbanded one day, so we have a backup n.


    After they leave Tianqi, they will be no different from ordinary people," Elder Yi said to Samuel.


    Samuel didn''t ask much. He was no longer interested in these things.


    He led Manfred and the other two to the forbidden area.


    He Qingfeng and Elder Yi followed him from a distance.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Elder Yi, are you really going to dismiss Tianqi?" He Qingfeng asked Elder Yi. Tianqi''s existence


    was for the sake of the Xuanyuan World. Now it was not wise for Samuel to dismiss because no


    one knew what would happen in the future.


    If the Xuanyuan World came back one day in the future, the earth would have no power to resist


    without Tianqi.


    "Even if the current Tianqi exists, can it really resist the Xuanyuan World?" Elder Yi asked. Since the


    day Yi Qingshan broke into the space-time tunnel and entered Earth, Elder Yi had been thinking


    about a problem.


    A man had seriously injured the top ten masters of Tianqi, and even Elder Yi himself was seriously


    injured. The gap between their strength was very obvious.


    Therefore, from that time on, Elder Yi knew that if the Xuanyuan World was involved in it again, the


    earth could not resist without Samuel.


    This also showed that Tianqi was indeed worthless.


    Moreover, Elder Yi would not doubt what Samuel said at all.


    "You''re wrong. Even if you can''t resist, you can''t give up," He Qingfeng said.


    Elder Yi smiled contemptuously and said, "What you''re afraid of is not the Xuanyuan World, but the


    high status you have."


    Elder Yi was right, and there was a hint of guilt in her eyes.


    He was indeed afraid that he would lose his position and be an ordinary person after returning


    to the secr world. He would no longer have his subordinates or thrones.


    "If you have any greed, you''d better go tell Grandmaster Uncle and see if he will agree," said Elder


    Yi.


    He Qingfeng shook his head repeatedly. How could he dare to talk to Samuel? He was afraid of


    death.


    At this moment, Samuel''s voice suddenly sounded in Elder Yi''s ear. It was so low that only he could


    hear it.


    "You have the responsibility to control the bnce of power in the world, but He Qingfeng must be


    destroyed."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Elder Yi bowed deeply to the forbidden area.


    "What are you doing?" He Qingfeng looked at Elder Yi in confusion.


    The moment Elder Yi got up, he mmed his palm on the ridge of He Qingfeng. The power that had


    been umted over the years was defeated by his palm.


    "What, what are you doing!" He Qingfeng looked at Elder Yi angrily. At this moment, he could clearly


    feel that the power in his body was flowing away, and he could not control it no matter how hard he


    tried.


    When his power was exhausted, he would be an ordinary person.


    "This is an order from Grandmaster Uncle. You have evil intentions. He can''t let you preserve your


    strength and return to the secr world," said Elder Yi.


    He Qingfeng''s eyes were full of ferocity. He had lost his position as the master of the Three Halls.


    Now, even his decades of hard work had been spent. Even if he returned to the secr world, he


    was just a waste.


    "Why can you do it? It''s you. You want to cripple me, right?" He Qingfeng said unwillingly.

 Chapter 2091

    Chapter 2091


    There was no need for Elder Yi to exin to He Qingfeng.


    He quietly focused on the direction of the forbidden area.


    In any case, since Samuel said that there was no need for Tianqi to exist; Tianqi did not need to


    exist.


    He said that He Qingfeng was dangerous, so He Qingfeng could only be a cripple.


    " Take care, Grandmaster Uncle." Elder Yi bowed deeply for a long time.


    Forbidden Land of Tianqi.


    When Manfred and the other two saw the space-time tunnel, their faces showed an incredible look.


    They didn''t expect such a ce to exist at this time. It was like a seven-colored ck hole that


    couldn''t be seen at all.


    The other end of the tunnel was a brand new world for them.


    "Samuel, is the other side the Xuanyuan World?" Manfred took a deep breath and asked Samuel.


    Samuel nodded with a smile and said, "What? Are you afraid?"


    Manfred nced at his mouth and said, "I am not


    afraid of anything in my life."


    "You know how to brag. Why don''t you leave first?" Samuel teased.


    Manfred''s eyelids twitched. This step was still a little heavy for him. Of course, he didn''t want him to


    go first.


    "Let''s go together. It''s good to have apanion," Manfred said with an awkward smile.


    With a casual wave of Samuel, the three of them were enveloped by a force.


    "Don''t worry. If you go first, I won''t bother to look for you all over the world." After that, Samuel


    jumped up all his life.


    Manfred and the other two fell into the space-time tunnel uncontrobly.


    After an unknown period of time.


    When Manfred opened his eyes with difficulty, he had reached a brand new environment.


    The whole room was made of wood, and everything in front of them was made of mahogany, which


    was a retro decoration style.


    Liu Fang and Saber Twelve, who were lying on the side, woke up one after another.


    For Liu Fang, everything in front of her was very interesting, because this was her favorite


    decoration style, antique.


    "Have we arrived at the Xuanyuan World?" Liu Fang


    asked Manfred.


    Manfred didn''t know what was going on . Although the environment had indeed changed, he


    couldn''t be sure where he was without anyone''s help.


    "Where is Samuel?" Manfred looked around, but there was no Samuel in the room except for the


    three of them.


    Saber Twelve stood up and staggered. Obviously, he had not recovered from the impact of the


    space-time tunnel.


    "Let''s go out and have a look," Saber Twelve said.


    Hearing this, Manfred and Liu Fang also quickly stood up.


    Walking to the door, Saber Twelve looked at the two of them again because what he pushed open


    was not only a door, but a brand new world.


    "Don''t waste time. Hurry up." Manfred urged.


    Saber Twelve no longer hesitated and pushed the door open.


    Outside the house was a garden, with a small bridge and flowing water. The environment was


    pleasant, and the fresh air blowing on their faces made them take a deep breath.


    The fragrance of grass and the freshness of earth were something they had never experienced on


    Earth.


    "You are finally awake." At this time, Samuel walked


    toward them.


    Seeing Samuel, Manfred felt much more at ease, because Samuel was their guarantee of safety. As


    long as they saw Samuel, there would be no danger.


    "Samuel, how long have we slept?" Manfred asked.


    "It won''t be long, just a day and a night." Samuel said.


    "Not bad, not bad. We are now... in the Xuanyuan World, aren''t we?" Manfred continued to ask.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you out for a walk," Samuel said.


    This was the Dragon Cloud City, the ce where Samuel first came to Xuanyuan World. He even


    became the son-inw of the Chen family, which made Samuel speechless.


    On Earth, he married into Sue family, and at that time, Samuel, who hade to the Dragon Cloud


    City, did not expect that he would be a live-in son-inw.


    Walking on the street of Dragon Cloud City, Manfred and the other two felt as if they were in a film


    and television city. The ancient atmosphere was particrly strong, and everything was full of


    freshness for him.


    "I didn''t expect the Xuanyuan World to be an ancient world," Manfred said with a sigh.


    "It''s just a country of the Royal Court in the Xuanyuan World. There are two other countries,


    completely different from here," Samuel said.


    "It''spletely different. What does it look like?" Manfred asked in confusion.


    In the past, Samuel did not know what was going on between the other two countries, because he


    had no chance to see it at all at that time. But after returning to the Xuanyuan World this time,


    Samuel had already used his Divine Sense to check it out, which surprised him.


    The Royal Court was like ancient times, but the Xia State was an era full of high-tech, even more


    advanced than the development of the human civilization on earth. As for wilding, it was the most


    unexpected thing for Samuel, which waspletely a wildnd, just like the beginning of the


    development of human civilization.


    The whole Xuanyuan World was more like an evolution of human civilization. Every country


    represented a different turning point.


    The overall situation gave Samuel a strange feeling.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Different eras appeared in the same world, as if someone had deliberately done it.

 Chapter 2092

    Chapter 2092


    Samuel still remembered clearly that once the experts from all directions reached the true Divine


    Realm stage, they would be able to create a new world. This caused Samuel to be suspicious.


    Could the Xuanyuan World and even the Earth have been created by these experts?


    For them, this was just a simple game, used for entertainment, or even just to watch the fun?


    When Samuel exined the situation of the three countries in Xuanyuan World to the three people


    in Manfred, Liu Fang looked particrly shocked.


    She was originally a teacher who was well educated and was very interested in history, so she


    could not imagine how three people from different eras could live in the same space.


    "Samuel, is what you said true?" It was not that Liu Fang didn''t believe in Samuel, but she couldn''t


    believe it, because in her opinion, it was absolutely impossible.


    As long as there was any contact between the three countries, their previous era would inevitably


    lead to a period ofg. As long as there was a certain time, the development of the three countries


    would inevitably be bnced. How could they maintain the phenomenon of three different eras?


    "Of course it''s true. If there''s a chance, I''ll take you there," Samuel said.


    "How... how did you do that? Hasn''t there ever been any contact between the three countries?" Liu


    Fang looked at Samuel with confusion.


    Because of the existence of the Dark Forest, there were not many interactions between the three


    countries. Even if there was a meeting, it was caused by the war.


    However, there was one thing that Samuel was very sure about. That was, the sovereigns of the


    three countries must know the other party''s situation, but they did not change their country because


    of this.


    This was something that Samuel could not figure out no matter what.


    Chongye was still in the age of eating and drinking. Why didn''t he keep up with the Royal Court?


    "In addition to war, they won''t have any friends. But I don''t think it''s that simple," Samuel said in a


    low voice.


    Liu Fang didn''t ask any more questions because she could see that Samuel''s expression was too


    serious.


    At this moment, a group of people in ck robes walked straight toward Samuel and others.


    This made Samuel''s mood even heavier.


    These people''s auras definitely did not belong to the Xuanyuan World. Samuel could not even see


    their


    realms clearly.


    Seeing such a person in Xuanyuan World, Samuel could easily think of who they were.


    Velocisaurus had already informed him through Yi Qingshan that the Fu family was waiting for


    Yvonne in Xuanyuan World. These people were obviously from the Fu family.


    "You go first," Samuel whispered to them.


    Saber Twelve was the first to stand beside Samuel. Obviously, he did not agree with Samuel''s


    powerless arrangement.


    "No, if there is trouble, we have to bear it together," Saber Twelve said.


    "D*mn you, get out of here. Don''t make trouble for me. Staying here is just to drag me back,"


    Samuel gnashed his teeth and said. It was the second day after returning to the Xuanyuan World.


    He didn''t expect these people toe to him so soon.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Saber Twelve seemed a little hesitant.


    Manfred was also unwilling to leave.


    Only Liu Fang was more rational. She knew that since Samuel said so, they should not stay and


    make trouble. Moreover, with their strength, they could not help Samuel.


    "Let''s go. Don''t make trouble for him." Liu Fang scolded.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Manfred was the first topromise. After all, he dared not disobey Liu Fang''s words.


    Although Saber Twelve was unwilling, he also knew that he could cause trouble for Samuel. Seeing


    that Manfred had left, he had no choice but to leave.


    "Samuel, be careful." Saber Twelve warned Samuel.


    Samuel was no longer in the mood to answer Saber Twelve. Watching the group of ck-robed


    men getting closer and closer, he felt more and more stressed.


    And this pressure was not only psychological but also physical.


    As those people got closer and closer, Samuel felt as if his shoulders weighed 500 kilograms. If he


    had not gritted his teeth and insisted, he would have knelt on the ground.


    The group of ck-robed men stopped in front of Samuel and surrounded him in a circle.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from behind Samuel''s ear. "You disappoint me."


    Samuel turned around in horror and saw a handsome man in a white gown standing one meter


    away from him.


    The man was as delicate as a woman. He held a folding fan in his hand and kept looking up and


    down at Samuel. His eyes were full of disgust.


    "Who are you?" Samuel asked.


    "Tut-tut-tut." The man kept shaking his head and sighing from time to time, obviously expressing his


    dissatisfaction with his Samuel.


    In the face of such disgust, Samuel was very angry, but at this moment, he couldn''t do anything,


    because the gravity pressure on his shoulder almost made him unable to move.


    At this time, Divine Realm master looked very weak, because Samuel had no ability to resist.


    "Toyboy, let me ask you another question. What do you want to do?" Samuel gnashed his teeth and


    said. He was bold enough to call the toy boy. He was not afraid that the man would ask for his


    name.


    The man looked up and asked Samuel with surprise,'' Am I very white?"


    Samuel almost spat out a mouthful of blood. This was probably the most incredible answer he got


    by scolding the gigolo boy.


    "I am indeed the most white of the Fu family. Thank you for your praise. Unfortunately, I don''t have


    any good feelings for you," the man said regretfully. It seemed that he really wanted to change his


    attitude toward Samuel, but he couldn''t help but express his feelings.


    Samuel simply felt that the guy in front of him was an idiot. He didn''t know how such an idiot had


    cultivated to such a realm.


    "What do you want to do?" Samuel asked again.


    The man gently knocked the folding fan on Samuel''s shoulder.


    Samuel suddenly felt as if Mount Tai was pressing down on him. His Qi and blood surged and he


    spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, his legs could no longer bear the great gravity and he knelt on


    the ground.


    "A good-for-nothing like you doesn''t need to dirty my hands at all. However, with the orders of the


    n, there''s nothing I can do. I really can¡¯t kill you myself," the man said.


    Samuel was shocked. The Fu family was too unreasonable. They killed people at will, but he didn''t


    provoke this family.


    "Why? How could you kill me?" Samuel asked.


    The manughed as if he had heard a joke.


    "Did I hear wrong? Killing an ant like you, yet you still need to do this? Low level creatures from low


    level worlds, aren''t you supposed to die?" The male said.

 Chapter 2093

    Chapter 2093


    This sentencepletely ignited Samuel''s anger, but unfortunately, anger could not shorten the


    strength between Samuel and the man. No matter how angry he was, no matter how much he


    wanted to resist, Samuel could not do anything against such a powerful force.


    In front of these people, the superiors of Divine Realm in Xuanyuan World were like ants and


    ipetent trash.


    "He is my man. How can you kill him as you want? What are you?" A familiar voice sounded in the


    air.


    When the man heard this voice, his face became paler and bloodless.


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth curled into a smile.


    The appearance of this voice meant that he had escaped death.


    Yvonne strolled slowly toward Samuel.


    The man bowed deeply and shouted in horror, "Holy Virgin."


    The rest of the ck-robed men got down on one knee in front of Yvonne.


    This scene shocked Samuel.


    Although he had already guessed that Yvonne was not


    simple, it was not something that Samuel could imagine.


    How could he not be shocked when he saw it with his own eyes?


    "Holy Virgin, this is the order of the Patriarch." The man said to Yvonne in panic, as if he was afraid


    that Yvonne would me him.


    Yvonne did not speak, but helped the kneeling Samuel up.


    "I was just a bitte, yet you are in such a sorry state." Yvonne said.


    Samuel smiled awkwardly and said, "I can protect you on Earth, but I won''t be able to do it here."


    "Can''t I protect you?" Yvonne blinked yfully and said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At this time, the man suddenly jumped up and flew into the air like a monkey.


    But as he screamed in horror, Samuel felt that the man did not want to escape, but flew up


    uncontrobly.


    Next, the man''s body fell down rapidly. He was about to touch the ground, but his speed did not


    slow down.


    Peng!


    Dust flew in the air. The man in a long white robe directly smashed a hole in the ground.


    Samuel was stunned.


    His white gown was covered with dust, and his face was covered with dust.


    Although there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, in the eyes of Samuel, even so, he


    was not seriously hurt.


    "Holy Virgin, I''m just following orders." The man bowed to her before, but now he also knelt on one


    knee to show his respect to Yvonne.


    Samuel didn''t know what the word "Holy Virgin" meant, but he could feel that Yvonne had a high


    status in the Fu family because of the identity of the Holy Virgin. Otherwise, this white-robed man


    wouldn''t be so respectful to Yvonne.


    "I want to kill you, but it''s just my own will," said Yvonne.


    The man looked terrified.


    However, Samuel couldn''t helpughing. The meaning of this sentence was exactly what the man in


    white said to him just now.


    There was no need for a reason to kill him.


    "Holy Virgin, you can''t kill me," the white-robed man said.


    "So what if I kill you? Could it be that there are still people who dare make trouble for me? You are


    just a family servant, so who would fall out with me because of you?" Yvonne said.


    Her words made the man in white even more afraid.


    Indeed, given his status in the Fu family, no one would sh with Yvonne because of him.


    Holy Virgin and the servants were not at the same level at all. Besides, there were many people like


    him in the Fu family. To put it bluntly, he was just a runner -up.


    Samuel couldn''t believe it.


    How could a servant be so powerful? What kind of strength would the real master of the Fu family


    have?


    What was most uneptable to Samuel was that he was not even a match for a servant, and he


    had no chance to resist.


    "Holy Virgin, what should I do to save my life?" The white-shirted man asked Yvonne. He knew that


    threatening Yvonne all the time would not give him a chance to live. He could only take a


    unconventional approach to meet some of Yvonne''s requirements, and maybe there was a chance


    of survival.


    "You want to live?" Yvonne said to the white clothed man.


    "I don''t want to die," the man in white replied.


    "I''ll give you a chance to catch that stinking bug," Yvonne said.


    The man in white frowned and said, "Holy Virgin, you should know how useful he is in the Xuanyuan


    World. If you catch him, I''m afraid it will annoy some people." Samuel heard a different meaning


    from this sentence.


    Velocisaurus was useful in the Xuanyuan World, and it would annoy some people.


    He remembered that the reason why Velocisaurus was in the Xuanyuan World was that it escaped


    and did not want to be the ride pet of those people.


    But now it seemed that things were not that simple.


    Although Velocisaurus came here voluntarily, there was also a secret that Velocisaurus himself did


    not know. It might even be deliberately used by someone.


    It thought that it escaped to the Xuanyuan World, but in fact, someone did it on purpose!

 Chapter 2094

    Chapter 2094


    Such a possible conspiracy made Samuel shudder. He even more felt that the Xuanyuan World


    might be a toy in the hands of some strong people.


    All living creatures were just some decorations in the toys, which added more fun!


    "It seems that you still want to die," Yvonne said lightly.


    The man in the white shirt swallowed unconsciously. Yvonne''s attitude showed that she didn''t care if


    she would offend someone because of this.


    Although the white-robed man knew that catching Velocisaurus at this moment was definitely not a


    wise choice, if he didn''t do this, he would lose his life.


    The most urgent thing was to save his life.


    "Since you have a request, I will try my best to satisfy it," the white-robed man said.


    The speed at which this man changed his face was even faster than the speed at which Samuel


    had seen a woman change her face.


    Indeed, in the face of life, people were the easiest to waver.


    After the man in white left, Samuel asked Yvonne, Why did you catch Velocisaurus?"


    "I''m just looking for an excuse to let him leave," said Yvonne.


    Samuel thought that Yvonne was going to deal with Velocisaurus and Samuel was going to put in a


    good word for Velocisaurus. After all, during this period, Velocisaurus had also sent a lot of key


    information to Samuel. Unexpectedly, Yvonne just found a random excuse to let him go.


    But what Yvonne did meant that she didn''t have much time left.


    "Have you dealt with all the things on Earth?" Samuel asked.


    Yvonne nodded and said, "Grandpa is very afraid. He is afraid that Tagliare will terminate the


    cooperation after I die, so he specially invited Xiaolong to the funeral."


    Samuel smiled helplessly. This was the side of Grandfather Sue being unkind. In the face of the


    interests of Sue family, he could ignore everything.


    But now, these things were no longer important.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "The Divine Door has been opened. You will leave soon, right?" Samuel asked.


    "Only those from the Fu n can pass through this gate," said Yvonne.


    Samuel frowned. He had nned to go to Eight Direction World with Yvonne, but he didn''t think he


    was qualified to do so ording to Yvonne.


    "Can''t I go with you?" Samuel smiled bitterly.


    Although Yvonne was unwilling to attack Samuel, he had to let him know the truth.


    "Not bad," said Yvonne.


    After a pause, Yvonne continued, "And with your current strength, it will be very dangerous for you


    to trigger the Sky Thunder and reopen the Divine Sect."


    "Why?" Samuel asks doubtfully. When he was practicing fake Divine Realm, he had already


    attracted the thunderbolt and sessfully received it.


    Now, Samuel was a real Divine Realm. In his opinion, it was not difficult to resist the Heavenly


    Thunder and reopen the Divine Door.


    Yvonne looked up with hatred in her eyes. She said," Because some people don''t want to see you


    appear in Eight Direction World. They will definitely stop you."


    This was almost a bad news for Samuel.


    If someone from Eight Direction World tried to stop him, Samuel would definitely die under the


    Heavenly Thunder. How could he possibly be able to withstand the attacks of the experts from Eight


    Direction World?


    "So, I''ll never be able to go to Eight Direction World?" Samuel clenched his fists.


    To be unable to go to Eight Direction World meant to be separated from Yvonne forever. This was


    not the result that Samuel could ept.


    Moreover, Han Nian was likely to live in Eight Direction World, which was also the reason why


    Samuel had to go.


    "He can only stop you at most. No one will dare to go against the will of the heavens. That''s why


    you must be 100% sure that you''ll be able to summon the Heavenly Thunder," Yvonne said.


    100%?


    Samuel knew nothing about how to define this confidence, so how could he know 100%?


    "Yvonne, this is difficult for me. How can I know how much confidence I have?" Samuel asked.


    "The seven-colored auspicious clouds in the sky are when you ascend," said Yvonne.


    Seven-colored auspicious clouds.


    Was this a good sign?


    Samuel denied the answer in his heart and asked Yvonne, "Do you want to help me?"


    "Remember what I said to you. I will wait for you in Eight Direction World." As soon as Yvonne''s


    voice fell, the voice of the white-robed man appeared in the sky, and he was holding something like


    a snake in his hand.


    "Holy Virgin, I''ve caught Velocisaurus for you," the white-robed man said respectfully to Yvonne.


    Samuel''s eyeballs almost fell to the ground.


    This... this little fellow was like an earthworm, actually Velocisaurus!


    "Isn''t it 300 meters long?"


    Yvonne pped Velocisaurus to the ground and rebuked, "You once wanted to kill me. This is a


    lesson for you. From now on, if you don''t obey me, I will kill you."


    Velocisaurus trembled on the ground.


    Then, Yvonne rose into the air and flew toward the Divine Door.


    The man in white stared at Samuel. He failed to kill Samuel meant that he couldn''tplete the


    task given by the person behind him. But in front of Yvonne, he absolutely couldn''t do this. He could


    only give up.

 Chapter 2095

    Chapter 2095


    Samuel could clearly feel the strong killing intent of the man in white. This man was just a servant of


    the Fu family, so he could not make his own decision.


    There must be someone behind the scenes who wanted to kill Samuel. This person was definitely


    from the Fu n, and his status was not low.


    This made Samuel a little worried.


    Now that he had provoked someone from the Fu n who wanted to kill him, it meant that Samuel


    would have a hard time in the future, and he might die at any time.


    Just then, several people appeared in the Divine Door and in the Xuanyuan World.


    Samuel looked up into the distance and saw that these people were in high spirits. They were at the


    same age as Yvonne and both men and women had an extremely strong superior aura.


    In addition to Samuel, there were many people in the Xuanyuan World who saw this scene. For


    ordinary people, this was the real God, a God worthy of their worship.


    Arge number of people knelt on the ground at this moment and prayed sincerely, hoping to be


    blessed by the gods.


    However, Samuel knew that they were just human beings, but very powerful.


    When Yvonne came to them, they obviously restrained the arrogance on their faces.


    Although Samuel couldn''t hear what they were talking about, he could feel their attitude toward


    Yvonne. Obviously, they were humble in front of the master.


    "Who ordered you toe here?" Yvonne asked coldly.


    "Holy Virgin, this has nothing to do with you. I hope you don''t interfere," a man said to Yvonne.


    Without saying a word, Yvonne pped the top of the man''s head. The so-called god in the eyes of


    themon people of the Xuanyuan World directly turned into powder and disappeared!


    Seeing this, Samuel was shocked.


    What was Yvonne doing? How could she suddenly kill someone so decisively?


    Seeing Yvonne''s methods, the rest of them became flustered.


    "I''ll ask you onest time. Who ordered you toe?" Yvonne said.


    They knew that if they didn''t tell the truth, Yvonne would definitely kill them, because their lives were


    of no importance to the Fu n.


    "Holy Virgin, this is an order from the Lon Pavilion.


    " One of them quickly said to Yvonne. He was afraid of death, and he was even more afraid of


    losing his whole body, so he had to tell the truth to Yvonne.


    A cold smile appeared on Yvonne''s face.


    The power distribution of the Fu n was very wide. Many people held part of the power in their


    hands and were in charge of part of the affairs. The Lon Pavilion was one of the important power


    distributions. However, the Lon Pavilion¡¯s meaning to the Fu n was to help the cultivation of


    the disciples of the Fu n. Now, it issued a killing order to Samuel from the Lon Pavilion.


    Yvonne didn''t quite understand why the Lon Pavilion would intervene in this matter. It was hard


    to say. Was there anyone behind this?


    "From now on, don''t let me see you again. Get lost," Yvonne said.


    They did not dare to disobey him and returned to the Divine Gate.


    Yvonne''s words were like the bell to death for them. If they didn''t take advantage of it, they would


    die without a burial ce.


    At this time, Yvonne stood outside the Divine Door and looked at Samuel.


    Samuel clenched his fists and looked at Yvonne.


    Although they were separated by heaven and earth, their hearts were closely connected.


    Samuel knew that if he wanted to be with Yvonne again, he had to show his real ability.


    "Don''t worry; I will definitely make myself stronger. I don''t believe that there is no way to improve my


    cultivation in Xuanyuan World," Samuel said firmly. For him, as long as he could improve his


    cultivation, he was willing to do anything.


    Yvonne seemed to have heard what Samuel said. She nodded and returned to the Divine Door.


    When Yvonne disappeared from the Divine Door, the entire door also disappeared.


    Samuel''s mood was inexplicably heavy. Although it had been many years since they met again,


    during this period, Samuel spent most of his time in closed-door training. The time they really


    stayed together was not long.


    Therefore, Samuel was still reluctant to part at this time, and he knew that the next time they met


    was still unknown, which made Samuel even more depressed.


    "Samuel, what should we do now?" At this time, Saber Twelve walked to Samuel and asked.


    "You live here and improve your cultivation as soon as possible. As for me, I have to find a way to


    improve my cultivation," Samuel said to Saber Twelve. He had no time to care about Saber Twelve


    and others, so he could only rely on his own ability.


    Moreover, in Cloud Dragon City, the three of them were definitely top-notch and should not be


    threatened.


    Saber Twelve did not ask him to stay. He knew how deeply Samuel loved Yvonne. Now that Yvonne


    had returned to Eight Direction World, Samuel would naturally take it as his goal.


    "Samuel, you have to be careful as well. Don''t worry," said Manfred.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "That''s right. You can''t go berserk because of your impatience." Liu Fang also advised.


    Samuel naturally understood these superficial reasons.


    ncing at the half-dead Velocisaurus on the ground, Samuel grabbed it in the air and said to the


    three, "I''ll go first. See youter."


    After that, Samuel disappeared like a gust of wind.


    Saber Twelve looked at Manfred and Liu Fang and said, "I''m going to find a ce to cultivate in


    seclusion. You two can live a good life."


    Manfred looked at Saber Twelve with a look of reproach and said, "What are you talking about? It''s


    difficult for me not to help him. If you follow him to Eight Direction World, can I do nothing?"


    The closed-door training of Saber Twelve was to improve the realm as soon as possible and keep


    up with the pace of Samuel, so was Manfred.


    However, their idea was too simple. It was not easy to reach Divine Realm.


    Not to mention keeping up with the pace of Samuel, even a hundred yearster, it would be very


    good for them if they could reach the Nine Lamp Realm.


    After Samuel left, he found a mountain and went into the sea of clouds, like a fairnd.


    "Do you still need to put on an act?" Seeing that Velocisaurus was still half-dead, Samuel couldn''t


    help asking.


    Velocisaurus opened his mouth and said, "You can''t understand how strong she is. Of course, you


    don''t know how serious my injury is."


    "Those people want to kill me. Why?" This was a question that Samuel had been thinking about, but


    he couldn''t figure it out. He could only expect Velocisaurus to give him the correct answer.


    "Do they need a reason to kill you? Isn''t this a normal thing?" Velocisaurus said.

 Chapter 2096

    Chapter 2096


    Normal things?


    From Velocisaurus''s words, he seemed to know something inside.


    Samuel asked, "Since you know something, don''t tell ¡ª _ n me.


    Velocisaurus still remembered what Yvonne had told him before he left. Although Yvonne had


    returned to Eight Direction World, he knew that as long as Yvonne wanted to kill him, there were


    many ways.


    Moreover, with his current physical injury, he was not even match for Samuel.


    "Do you know what the Holy Virgin means?" Velocisaurus asked back.


    "If I had known, would I have talked nonsense with you?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    "The Holy Virgin is also the person who has high hopes of the Fu n. She can be the next


    True God. The Fu n will be more cautious when dealing with such a person. They will never let


    anything be a hindrance to her. And you, obviously, have be a stumbling block on the


    road of the True God. H


    "Since it''s a stumbling block, isn''t it reasonable to get rid of you?"


    Velocisaurus looked at Samuel with a matter-of-fact look. For the Fu family, such an important thing


    was naturally solved by them.


    "You mean, Yvonne will be the next True God of the Fu n?" Samuel asked in surprise. He knew


    what the True God meant to the Fu n.


    Moreover, he had heard from his Velocisaurus that there were only two or three True Gods in the


    entire world.


    Moreover, the ability of a True God could create a world. Samuel had never expected that Yvonne


    could be such an expert.


    "Actually, the true God of the Fu n bloodline might have died, which is why the Fu n cares so


    much about Yvonne," said Velocisaurus. This was just a onesided spection, after all, a rumor had


    long since begun to spread throughout Eight Direction World.


    A True God could live for thousands of years, and the Fu n had been glorious for thousands of


    years.


    ording to time, it was time for the former True God of the Fu n to die.


    "The True God is dead, which is why the Fu n continued to use Yvonne to rece his existence.


    But if they kill me, will they be able to make Yvonne be a True God? The Fu n doesn''t


    understand at all. If I die, they might irritate a future True God," Samuel said.


    "Do you really think you are so important?"


    Velocisaurus said disdainfully.


    A confident smile appeared on Samuel''s face.


    He was not sure about other things, but on this matter, Samuel was still full of confidence. After all,


    the rtionship between him and Yvonne had been tempered by the real fire, and it would never be


    false.


    "Of course," said Samuel.


    "But what if the Fu family has a way to make Yvonne forget about the rtionship between you and


    her?" Velocisaurus said.


    "Really?" Samuel immediately looked worried. If so, the rtionship between him and Yvonne


    would be dangerous.


    "I was just saying it casually," said Velocisaurus." However, the power of Eight Direction World is


    filled with all sorts of incredible things. It''s not impossible."


    Samuel suddenly stood up. If that was the case, he had to save time and speed up his progress.


    Only by meeting Yvonne as soon as possible could he reduce the chances of such a thing


    happening.


    However, in the Xuanyuan World, Samuel was the limit. It was almost impossible to be


    stronger in the Xuanyuan World.


    "Is there any other way to make me stronger in the Xuanyuan World?" Samuel said to himself.


    His words made Velocisaurus very conflicted. It seemed that he knew something, but he was not


    sure whether he should tell Samuel.


    "Do you know why I came to the Xuanyuan World?" Velocisaurus suddenly asked Samuel.


    He had already said this question. Now that he said it again, Samuel felt something unusual.


    "You''d rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail, so you came to the Xuanyuan World. Is it not


    like this?" Samuel said.


    "This is one of the reasons. There is another reason that is even more important," Velocisaurus


    said.


    Samuel''s intuition told him that the so-called another reason of Velocisaurus was very likely to be


    the key to his bing stronger. He couldn''t wait to ask, "Why?"


    "I shouldn''t have told you about this, because it''s my purpose. But I''ve been in the Xuanyuan World


    for so many years and still got nothing, so..."


    Before Velocisaurus could finish his words, Samuel interrupted him directly, "Don''t talk nonsense.


    Let''s get down to business."


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Can I tell you slowly?"


    As soon as Velocisaurus said this, Samuel grabbed Velocisaurus¡¯s head with one hand and


    threatened, "If you keep me guessing, I''ll let you have a taste of my power. Although I can''t kill you, I


    can let you suffer a little."


    Velocisaurus grimaced. If it weren''t for his injury, he wouldn''t have been fooled by Samuel.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "s, it seems that Yvonne deliberately let me get hurt so that you can bully me."

 Chapter 2097

    Chapter 2097


    Samuel had already understood the purpose of Yvonne. Otherwise, there was no reason for Yvonne


    to seriously injure Velocisaurus for no reason.


    "Since you know, hurry up and tell me." Samuel urged.


    "Tell me, please let me go first." Velocisaurus looked at Samuel with a bitter face.


    After letting go, Samuely on the ground again, ready to listen to the story of Velocisaurus.


    If one looked closely, one would find that although Samuel was lying t, his body did not touch the


    ground. Instead, he floated slightly in the air to avoid dirtying his clothes.


    "It''s very likely that there is an ancient battlefield in the Xuanyuan World. Legend has it that ten


    thousand years ago, this was still a void world. There was nothing here. Countless ancient experts


    used this ce as a battlefield and fought to the death."


    "During this process, there was a lot of ancient energy left on the battlefield, which could help


    cultivators to reach a higher realm."


    "The reason why I came to the Xuanyuan World is not that I prefer to be a chicken''s head, but that I


    want to return to Eight Direction World and dominate a region after I be stronger."


    Velocisauruspletely exposed his ambition to Samuel, which was his ultimate purpose ofing


    to the Xuanyuan World.


    In fact, Velocisaurus also had the heart to rule Eight Direction World. It wanted to recover


    Velocisaurus Tribe, and prevent them from bing the pets of the Exotic Beasts.


    "The ancient battlefield, ten thousand years ago, what you said was just a legend.¡± Samuel said.


    Since it was a legend, then it was very likely that it was not a true existence. To treat a legend as


    hope was not Samuel''s style.


    "When I was very young, thousands of years ago, many experts from the Eight Direction World


    came to the Xuanyuan World. They even secretly established a gang to investigate this matter.


    Unfortunately, they failed in the end," Velocisaurus said.


    "So many experts failed. How can you find the ce?" Samuel said with a sneer.


    However, such mockery did not shake Velocisaurus''s determination. Instead, it showed a more


    determined side and said to Samuel, "Because this is the only way to change fate. Whether it is true


    or not, it is the only reason why I can persist."


    "If I tell you that if you can''t find the ancient battlefield, you will never meet Yvonne, will you give


    up?" Velocisaurus looked at Samuel and asked sincerely.


    His words made Samuel''s mind thump.


    If that was the case, Samuel would never give up.


    "Didn''t you say that there were many experts who came looking for it? Is it that difficult to find no


    clues? " Samuel asked.


    "Yes, ording to the clues left by the founder of the Ethereal Sect, she once saw a huge jade


    door. It is very likely that the ancient battlefield is behind the sect. Unfortunately, the sect did not


    open for her."


    "Therefore, there is another legend. The ancient battlefield will only be opened for fated people."


    the Ethereal Sect.


    Samuel still remembered the head of the Ethereal Sect, Ang. She was a real stunning beauty,


    and even the elder of the Ethereal Sect, Irene, was not ordinary.


    "Are all the major sects in the Xuanyuan World founded by those from Eight Direction World?"


    Samuel asked.


    "The sects with history are more or less rted to the experts from Eight Direction World. Only the


    newly established sects in the past hundred years are independent," exined Velocisaurus.


    Samuel nodded. Perhaps there were more clues hidden in those ancient sects.


    If he could collect all these clues, Samuel might know where the ancient battlefield was.


    "It seems like we need to make a trip to the Ethereal Sect." Samuel said. When he saw his old


    friend, he didn''t know if his old friends still remembered him.


    At this time, Velocisaurus suddenly stared at Samuel''s arm.


    There was a red-eyed jade attached to Samuel''s arm. No one knew what Velocisaurus''s eyes


    meant.


    "What do you want to do?" Samuel asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "If I can eat it, I will recover a lot," Velocisaurus said.


    The red-eyed python, who was attached to Samuel''s arm, obviously felt the threat and trembled all


    over.


    Samuel said coldly, "I''m warning you, this is my pet spirit. If you dare to covet it again, I won''t stand


    against you."


    Velocisaurus''s face was full of regret as if he had missed a delicious meal. He said: "This is just a


    snake. In front of a true dragon, it is just like an earthworm. What do you want it for?"


    "It''s none of your business." Samuel scolded mercilessly.


    At that time, the red-eyed python offered a lot of help to Samuel and saved his life at the critical


    moment. He regarded the red-eyed python as an indispensable part of his life, and he was not just


    a spiritual pet.


    Therefore, whether it was a snake or an earthworm,


    Samuel would not change his mind.


    "Why do you have a very special aura? What is that?" Velocisaurus asked Samuel.


    The special aura should be the axe that Samuel got on Earth. Now it was hidden in his body. He


    didn''t expect that even so, Velocisaurus could feel it.

 Chapter 2098

    Chapter 2098


    Samuel did not exin the axe to Velocisaurus because he was more concerned about the ancient


    battlefield. If such a ce really existed and Samuel could absorb the ancient energy left on the


    battlefield, it would be a very important turning point for him to change his own strength.


    If he could possess the power of thebattlefield, he would have the strength to stay in Eight Direction


    World and continue to protect Yvonne.


    "Cut the crap. I''m going to the Ethereal Sect. Are you going?" Samuel asked Velocisaurus.


    "Yes, of course," Velocisaurus said without hesitation. He had tied himself up with Samuel because


    he knew that it was almost impossible for him to find the Battlefield by himself. He could only rely on


    Samuel.


    Moreover, Velocisaurus faintly felt that the special aura emanating from Samuel might have


    something to do with the Ancient Battlefield, which made him have to follow Samuel.


    The Ethereal Sect had always been a very special sect in the Xuanyuan World. All the sect


    members wereposed of women, and no man was allowed to appear in the sect.


    This was equivalent to a back garden full of beautiful women, and no man had defiled this ce.


    For men,


    this was more like a country of women, a holy ce that countless men dreamed of.


    Of course, it was impossible for ordinary men to enter the territory of the Ethereal Sect. Theyers


    of checkpoints were enough to make many people retreat.


    But for Samuel, it was as if no one was there.


    His Divine Realm was nothing in the eyes of the experts from Eight Direction World. It was even


    described as an ant.


    But for the Xuanyuan World, Samuel was the supreme god.


    When he arrived at the Ethereal Sect, Samuel was stopped three times in total, but these three


    times did not affect him at all.


    Ang and Irene had been waiting at the foot of the mountain.


    From the moment they learned that someone had broken into the Ethereal Sect, they were ready to


    fight against the enemy.


    For Ang, Samuel was apletely strange face, so she did not understand why Samuel broke


    into the territory of the Ethereal Sect.


    "Who are you? Why did you break into the Ethereal Sect?" Ang asked Samuel warily.


    Although Samuel knew what Ang looked like, he would still be amazed by her beauty when he


    saw her.


    In Earth''s words, she was a fairy in the sky.


    "Sect Master, you don''t have to be nervous. I came here just to ask a few questions. I will never hurt


    you." Samuel said.


    When Irene heard this, she only felt that the man in front of her was extremely arrogant.


    It was ridiculous that he said that he would not hurt them when he came to the Ethereal Sect.


    In the Xuanyuan World, except for the few masters in Superb Master Realm, no one could threaten


    the Ethereal Sect in the eyes of Irene.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "You are really arrogant. Have you ever thought that you would get hurt?" Irene said sharply.


    Samuel knew Irene''s temper. She was a hot-tempered youngdy,pletely different from


    Ang.


    "Don''t be angry, Irene. I''m just telling the truth," Samuel said lightly.


    In the memory of Irene, she had never seen Samuel, and this was what she was sure of. But why


    did this strange man recognize her?


    "Do you know me?" Irene asked.


    Not only did Samuel know her, but he was also very familiar with Irene. However, there was no way


    to exin what had happened before.


    "Of course, how can I not know the famous Irene? Rumor has it that you are extremely beautiful


    and you are the right-hand assistant of Sect Master Ang. Who else other than you is qualified to


    stand by the Sect Master''s side?" Said Samuel with a smile.


    Once she was ttered, Irene felt a little light-hearted. She had never been ttered by a man


    before. This feeling was very different.


    At this time, Velocisaurus''s voice, which only Samuel could hear, rang in Samuel''s ear. "I didn''t


    expect you to say such disgusting words."


    Samuel hesitated for a moment. If it weren''t for the presence of someone else, he would have taken


    out Velocisaurus and beaten it up.


    "You said you have a few questions to ask. What are they?" Ang asked Samuel. She had already


    made somepromises because she could not feel Samuel''s real realm, which made her feel a


    little uneasy. If Samuel was a newly promoted Superb Master Realm expert, it would not be good


    news for the Ethereal Sect to fight with him.


    "I''ve already reached the foot of the mountain. Don''t you want to invite me to the sect to have a cup


    of tea? We need to sit down and talk about this matter slowly. " Samuel said.


    There was a sh of coldness in Ang''s eyes. The Ethereal Sect had warned that no man could


    have any rtionship with them. Moreover, no man was allowed to enter the Ethereal Sect, and he


    even wanted to go up the mountain.


    This guy''s so-called question was probably just a cover. Maybe he was just a pervert.


    "The Ethereal Sect has a rule that no man can go up the mountain," Ang said.


    Samuel sighed. He did not know which resentful woman had created the Ethereal Sect, but she was


    so hostile to men. It was estimated that she had been seriously hurt in love.


    However, she was hurt by a man, so she had to prevent her sect disciples from getting close to a


    man. This was too selfish.


    After all, the happiness of the world could only be achieved by cooperation between men and


    women sometimes.


    "In that case, I will follow the rules here, but I also hope that the Sect Master can tell me the truth.


    Don''t hide it," said Samuel.


    "As long as I know something, I will definitely tell you, " Ang said.


    Samuel looked at the people from the Ethereal Sect nearby. He couldn''t let too many people know


    the topic that he was about to start.


    Ang understood Samuel''s intention and sent everyone away.


    Irene quickly said: "Sect Master, aren''t you afraid that this guy will suddenly attack us?"


    Ang shook her head. It was not that she was not afraid, but she had no choice. With the strength


    of Samuel, even if the whole the Ethereal Sect''s people were here, it would be useless.


    "The whole Ethereal Sect can''t match his strength," Ang said.


    There was a trace of shock in Irene''s eyes.


    Ang had the powerful strength of the Nine Lamp Realm. The fact that she could say such words


    meant that the strange man in front of her was absolutely very strong.


    To put it bluntly, was he... still a master in Superb Master Realm?


    "You are an expert in Superb Master Realm!" Irene couldn''t resist her desire for knowledge and


    asked Samuel in astonishment.

 Chapter 2099

    Chapter 2099


    Superb Master?


    For Samuel, this realm had long since be history. He was now a Divine Realm expert.


    However, given the courage of Ang and Irene, they did not dare to think about it in this way,


    because the current Divine Realm was still a legend for the Xuanyuan World.


    "If you are bold enough, you can think about a realm stronger than Superb Master," Samuel said


    with a smile.


    Stronger than Superb Master?


    Irene blurted out, "How can there be a realm stronger than Superb Master? Do you think that I, the


    Ethereal Sect, don''t even know the strongest realm?"


    Samuel smiled. The words of Irene sounded as if there were no more superiors above Superb


    Master.


    After carefully savoring Samuel''s words, Ang''s face gradually turned pale.


    Above Superb Master.


    Had he be a legendary master of Divine Realm?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When this idea came to Ang''s mind, she shook her head subconsciously and thought it was


    impossible.


    How could anyone achieve the legendary Divine


    Realm?


    And even if someone had achieved it, how could the Xuanyuan World be so quiet? How could it not


    be spread out?


    After taking a deep breath, Ang said to Samuel, "If you have any questions, just ask. This is not a


    ce for you to stay."


    "I want to know who built the Ethereal Sect, and all her information, including all the things she left


    in the Ethereal Sect," Samuel said. He did not mention the ancient battlefield to the two because


    once the news was spread out, it would probably cause a stir in the whole Xuanyuan World.


    At that time, the cultivators would inevitably form a hot wave of searching for the ancient battlefield.


    To some extent, these people would inevitably cause some trouble for Samuel.


    "How dare you!" Hearing Samuel''s words, Irene''s face immediately changed.


    Even they did not dare to mention the founder casually. As outsiders, Samuel actually wanted to


    know such a secret.


    "Are you, an outsider, qualified to ask about these things? I advise you to leave as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, I will not be polite to you." Irene threatened.


    Samuel was mentally prepared for such an important matter.


    Samuel stepped forward and said, "If you don''t want to be polite to me, you have to see how


    capable you are.


    At this time, Irene found that her body was stiff and she couldn''t move. No matter how hard she


    tried to resist, it seemed to be useless. She couldn''t even blink.


    Ang was the same, but her realm was higher than Irene''s, so she could feel more.


    She clearly felt a force binding her, and the power of this force was beyond her imagination.


    "Sect Master, what''s going on?" Irene asked Ang in horror.


    Ang stares at Samuel, who is walking toward them step by step.


    "Who exactly are you?" Ang questioned.


    "Who am I? Is it important? You just need to know that you are no match for me." Samuel smiled.


    When Samuel came to them, he continued, "Whether you are going to tell me about this or not, I


    must know. Even if I turn the whole Ethereal Sect upside down, I will find out the information rted


    to her. In the process, if someone wants to stop me..."


    Samuel paused for a long time before continuing, "I think you don''t want to see the Ethereal Sect


    bleed, do you?"


    It was a little unreasonable to threaten a woman in this way, and the other party was a beautiful


    woman.


    But in addition, Samuel couldn''t think of any better ways.


    After all, this was the core secret of the Ethereal Sect. It was not easy to let them speak.


    "Do you really think you can do whatever you want in the Ethereal Sect? Do you know the


    rtionship between the Ethereal Sect and Fei Lingsheng?" Irene gnashed her teeth and said to


    Samuel. She was not afraid of Samuel at all, because in her opinion, Samuel''s words were just a


    threat.


    Hearing this, Samuel couldn''t helpughing.


    As the only expert in Superb Master Realm in the Royal Court, Fei Lingsheng was indeed very


    powerful. The fact that the Ethereal Sect was not harassed by other sects probably had something


    to do with Fei Lingsheng.


    Unfortunately, even if Fei Lingsheng appeared in front of Samuel, she did not dare to doubt his


    behavior.


    "It seems that Fei Lingsheng is your backer," Samuel said.


    Irene mistakenly thought that Samuel was afraid and said proudly, "It''s not toote to know now. I


    advise you to get out of here or you will die without a whole body."


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. It seemed that he had to let Fei Lingsheng show up. He had to let


    Ang and Irene know that even Fei Lingsheng had to be respectful to Samuel. Only if they knew


    that their background was useless, could they tell Samuel.

 Chapter 2100

    Chapter 2100


    "How about I ask Fei Lingsheng to persuade you?" Samuel said to them with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ang''s heart skipped a beat because she had always felt that Samuel was not


    simple. She even guessed that Samuel might not be as simple as Superb Master.


    If he could really call Fei Lingsheng here casually, it could prove Ang''s guess.


    But Irene''s attitude waspletely different.


    She believed that Samuel was joking.


    Fei Lingsheng was an expert in Superb Master Realm. She came and went without a trace. How


    could Samuel see it casually?


    Moreover, even if he could see Fei Lingsheng, he could not wave Fei Lingsheng around.


    "You''re really good at boasting. If you really have the ability, call her and let me have a look," Irene


    said in disbelief.


    "Fei Lingsheng, did you hear that? Come and see me." Samuel said tly, but his voice resounded


    throughout the entire the Royal Court.


    In Yellow Dragon Pce, the Emperor looked pale and even shivered.


    What Samuel didn''t know was that although he had been reborn and changed a lot of things in the


    Xuanyuan World, for those experts in Superb Master, they didn''t erase their memories of Samuel.


    In other words, all Superb Master Realm experts in the Xuanyuan World still remembered the


    existence of Samuel, and the Supreme Emperor was no exception.


    An Emperor had once died in the hands of Samuel and was reborn. This was an unexpected turn of


    events for Emperor, but at the same time, it was also a chance for him to save himself.


    The Emperor who had once died would never go against Samuel or let history repeat itself.


    After hearing Samuel''s voice, Fei Lingsheng rushed to the Ethereal Sect as soon as possible.


    When Irene was still looking at Samuel with disdain, Fei Lingsheng appeared.


    This scene almost made Irene''s eyeballs drop to the ground.


    Looking at Samuel in extreme horror, Irene no longer had the ability to think.


    He actually called the number one expert of the Royal Court over with just one sentence!


    This...


    How was that possible!


    How could he do that!


    More importantly, when Fei Lingsheng walked behind Samuel, she lowered her head slightly, which


    was obviously a gesture of respect to Samuel.


    Ang''s breathing inexplicably became rapid.


    She knew that her previous guess was probably correct.


    If the man in front of him was really in Superb Master, how could a Fei Lingsheng in Superb Master


    be so respectful to him?


    There was only one exnation for this scene, which was that the man in front of him was stronger


    than Fei Lingsheng.


    And above Superb Master Realm, there was only the legendary Divine Realm!


    Unconsciously, Ang got goose bumps all over her body. She had never thought that she would


    be lucky enough to meet a Divine Realm master!


    "Fei Lingsheng is here. When are you going to tell me about the founder?" Samuel said with a


    smile.


    Irene waspletely confused and didn''t even know what to say.


    After Ang forced herself to calm down, she looked at Fei Lingsheng and said, "Should I tell him


    that he wants to know about the founder of the Ethereal Sect?"


    Seeing this scene, Samuel felt a little strange.


    As the head of the Ethereal Sect, Ang should decide the matter. Why would she ask an outsider?


    "Just say what he wants to know," Fei Lingsheng said.


    Ang''s heart sank. It seemed that she had to say it today.


    "Fei Lingsheng, it seems that you still have something to hide from me." Samuel asked Fei


    Lingsheng indifferently. Although Fei Lingsheng had told him about her life, it was obvious that she


    had hidden something.


    "I used to be the Sect Master of the Ethereal Sect, but this small matter is not worth mentioning."


    Fei Lingsheng said.


    So that was what happened!


    However, there was indeed nothing to mention.


    However, if Samuel had known earlier, he would not havee to the Ethereal Sect.


    As the former Sect Master, Fei Lingsheng must have a good understanding of the Ethereal Sect.


    "In this case, you should also know these things." Samuel asked Fei Lingsheng.


    "There is a forbidden area in the Ethereal Sect, where there should be all the secrets of the Ethereal


    Sect, but the door of the forbidden area can''t be opened. Even with the strength of Superb Master, I


    have tried countless times, but in the end, I failed," said Fei Lingsheng.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hearing the word Forbidden Land, Samuel smiled.


    The ce where things could be hidden must have some unexpected secrets. This was good news


    for Samuel.


    "Superb Master can''t do it. Maybe Divine Realm can do it. Lead the way," Samuel said to Fei


    Lingsheng.


    At this time, Ang and Irene had lost their value. Samuel only needed to consult Fei Lingsheng.


    Moreover, given Fei Lingsheng''s fear of him, she would tell him everything she knew.


    After Samuel walked a long distance, Ang and Irene felt their power disappear and regain their


    freedom.


    "Sect Master, what did his words mean?" Irene asked Ang in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 2101

    Chapter 2101


    The meaning of Samuel¡¯s words was obvious clear, and he was not refuted by Fei Lingsheng, which


    showed that what he said was true.


    Ang took a deep breath and said, "I didn''t expect there to be a master of Divine Realm in the


    Xuanyuan World.¡±


    It was not that Irene did not understand what Samuel meant, but she could not believe it in her


    heart.


    Hearing Ang''s words, Irene''s dull face showed a strong fluctuation.


    Divine Realm!


    They knew very well what Divine Realm meant.


    Invincible in the Xuanyuan World!


    No one could be his opponent.


    However, how could the legendary Divine Realm be made a breakthrough without making a sound?


    There was no news at all.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Ang quickly said to Irene.


    Almost every sect master of the Forbidden Land of the Ethereal Sect would try to open it. But so far,


    no one had seeded, which made people very curious about what was inside the forbiddennd.


    But now, the appearance of Divine Realm expert, Samuel, was very likely to undo this mysterious


    veil. How could Ang remain indifferent?


    The two of them hurried to the forbidden area. Along the way, Irene couldn''t help sighing with


    emotion at Divine Realm of Samuel.


    Compared with the arrogant attitude in front of Samuel before, Irene had unconsciously restrained


    herself. She knew that no one could be arrogant in front of Samuel, not even in Superb Master, let


    alone her strength in the Eight Lamp Realm.


    In front of the forbidden area.


    Fei Lingsheng looked at Samuel''s back with aplicated expression.


    She had tried countless times to open this ce, but there was nothing she could do.


    But now, when Samuel stood in front of the forbidden area, Fei Lingsheng still felt that Samuel could


    not open it.


    Because Fei Lingsheng thought that this ce had its specialty. Perhaps any brute force could not


    help, unless they could find the hidden secrets of this door.


    "Can you feel it?" Samuel standing in front of the door asked Velocisaurus hidden in his sleeve.


    "Yes, this power is a bit strange. I''ve never felt it before. Maybe this is the power of the ancient


    times," Velocisaurus said excitedly.


    It had been in the Xuanyuan World for so long, but it had not made any breakthrough in the ancient


    battlefield.


    Of course, it also tried to find clues from the major sects, but found nothing. The appearance of


    Samuel gradually revealed the truth.


    However, there was one thing that made Velocisaurus still feel extremely confused, because it had


    visited this ce before. Apart from not being able to open this restricted region''s entrance, it had


    never felt the existence of this type of special energy here.


    "You¡¯ve been to this ce," Samuel continued. Since Velocisaurus knew that the major sects in the


    Xuanyuan World were all built by those people, he would never miss the ancient battlefield''s


    investigation.


    "Yes, but when I came here before, there was no such power. Maybe it was you who caused the


    fluctuation of the ancient power, " Velocisaurus said.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Me?" Samuel said doubtfully.


    "Yes, because I can also feel a strange power from you," Velocisaurus said.


    Samuel didn¡¯t exin to Velocisaurus that the power came from an axe of the earth.


    Of course, Samuel knew the specialty of an axe.


    In order to absorb the power of the axe, Samuel took several years.


    But what did the axe and the gate of the forbidden area have to do with the ancient battlefield?


    To put it bluntly, was the axe a divine weapon used by an ancient expert?


    Thinking of this, Samuel shook his head subconsciously. He felt that his guess was not very likely.


    Because the ancient battlefield was in the Xuanyuan World, while the axe was obtained on Earth.


    "Did you think of something?" Seeing Samuel shaking his head, Fei Lingsheng couldn''t help walking


    forward and asking Samuel.


    "I think you must have tried all kinds of methods in the Door." Samuel asked Fei Lingsheng.


    "That¡¯s right. The Door makes people extremely curious. I have almost used all the methods I can


    think of, and I have no choice but to give up." Fei Lingsheng said.


    "You can test it with that strange power. If the two forces belong to the ancient power, maybe there


    will be some resonance." Velocisaurus''s voice came into Samuel''s ears.


    Even Fei Lingsheng standing beside Samuel could not detect this voice.


    Samuel had no other way but to try in the way of Velocisaurus.


    However, in the eyes of Samuel, this possibility of opening the door was very small. The power was


    special, but it did not mean that they were all ancient forces.


    Walking to the door, Samuel activated the axe and emitted a strange power. At this moment, the


    stone gate obviously shook.


    Fei Lingsheng behind him was dumbfounded.


    She had thought of a way to solve the problem, but she could not shake the stone door at all.


    As for Samuel, he just stood in front of the door and caused a stir.


    Samuel himself was also very surprised. He felt that the two forces were different in his heart, but


    the collision of the mysterious power just now obviously made him feel that the two forces had


    merged together, which showed that his previous idea waspletely wrong.


    If the gate of the forbidden area emitted the power of antiquity times, then the power of


    the axe was the power of antiquity times.


    This also showed that the axe that Samuel had obtained was indeed a Divine Tool used by an


    ancient master.


    But why did the things left behind in the ancient battlefield appear on Earth?


    It was hard to say that the ancient war had fought on Earth.


    With the vibration of the stone door, a crack was clearly revealed.


    Samuel continued to activate the axe¡¯s power as the stone door slowly opened.


    Ang and Irene, who had just arrived, were stunned again when they saw this scene, with


    disbelief on their faces.


    "It''s opened. It''s really opened." Irene cannot help saying.


    Ang''s entire body trembled slightly. She


    had also racked her brains to open the door, but she couldn''t open it. Meanwhile, as soon as


    Samuel arrived, he already opened the forbidden area''s door.


    "The strength of a Divine Realm expert is indeed different. For us, it''s as difficult as climbing to the


    sky, but to him, it was so easy." Ang sighed.


    In fact, Ang''s idea was fundamentally wrong. The reason why Samuel could open the stone door


    was not because of his Divine Realm, but the power of the axe.


    As the stone door was opened, a pitch-ck cave appeared. It was so deep that one could not see


    the bottom. It felt like an abyss of hell.

 Chapter 2102

    Chapter 2102


    Fei Lingsheng anxiously walked to the front of the cave as if she was possessed. In the dark cave,


    there seemed to be something fatal attracting her.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel asked coldly.


    Fei Lingsheng seemed to have not heard Samuel at all and went straight inside.


    Samuel frowned. How could Fei Lingsheng ignore his anger? What was going on?


    "What should we do now? Should we go in? " Samuel asked Velocisaurus.


    "Did you also feel it?" Velocisaurus asked back.


    Samuel nodded. After the stone door was opened, he smelled a dangerous aura.


    There seemed to be some kind of dangerous signal in the dark cave.


    When Samuel tried to check it with his Divine Sense, he was obviously blocked by the power in the


    cave, and the power was extraordinary.


    "There must be something left behind by an ancient expert. Otherwise, why would we feel so


    dangerous?" Velocisaurus said.


    "Isn''t that nonsense?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    At this time, Fei Lingsheng hadpletely entered the cave.


    Because the light was dark, Samuel could no longer see Fei Lingsheng¡¯s figure.


    But in the eyes of Samuel, it was definitely not a good thing to enter so rashly. Once he encountered


    danger, he might not be able to deal with it.


    "You won''t shrink back until now, will you?


    " Velocisaurus asked Samuel.


    Samuel didn''t want to retreat, but Samuel had to enter under the guarantee of his safety.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    His life was not just his.


    Samuel had to meet Yvonne in Eight Direction World and find Han Nian who had been taken away


    by the Fu family, so he would never die in such a ce.


    "If you want to die, I can give you a ride," Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus was seriously injured by Yvonne, and its current strength was no match for Samuel.


    Otherwise, how could it be willing to live in the sleeves of Samuel?


    "It''s up to you," Velocisaurus reminded. " This ce is very likely to be the key to your trip to Eight


    Direction World. I can tell you clearly that if you go to Eight Direction World with your current


    strength, you will definitely be in trouble with the Fu n. Some people will even kill you when


    Yvonne is unaware."


    There was no doubt that the Fu family wanted to kill him. After all, those people had already


    appeared. If Yvonne hadn''te to the Xuanyuan World in time, Samuel would have died a long


    time ago.


    Moreover, Samuel knew that he was in urgent need of strength. If he retreated in the face of such a


    small danger, he would die sooner orter.


    The ruthless Samuel stepped into the cave.


    As Samuel entered the originally pitch-ck cave, arge bright move suddenly appeared. The


    sudden dazzling light caused Samuel to momentarily lose sight.


    After losing sight, the scene that Samuel saw was an empty cave with many ancient objects ced


    on it.


    Looking back, Samuel could no longer see the stone door. He waspletely in an empty cave,


    and there was no exit nearby to leave.


    Velocisaurus crawled out of Samuel¡¯s sleeve. When it saw the scene in front of it, it rushed to those


    ancient objects, as if it was looking for something.


    Samuel was not in a hurry and stood still to observe the surrounding environment.


    Even if Velocisaurus really found something, with Samuel''s current strength, he could easily take it


    away from it. After all, it was seriously injured by Yvonne.


    And the reason why Yvonne did this was to let Samuel control Velocisaurus.


    "Did you find anything?" Samuel walked to Fei Lingsheng and asked.


    Fei Lingsheng looked dull, as if she had lost her mind.


    Samuel pped the back of Fei Lingsheng, hoping to wake her up.


    But to Samuel''s surprise, Fei Lingsheng was like a piece of wood with no reaction.


    The next moment, the situation in the cave suddenly changed.


    An inexplicable power began to surge, and it was obviously stronger than Samuel¡¯s.


    Soon, the power enveloped Fei Lingsheng.


    Seeing this, the sense of crisis in Samuel''s heart became stronger.


    The power seemed to be devouring Fei Lingsheng, as if it was going to destroy her body.


    Velocisaurus hade to Samuel''s side as soon as he sensed the crisis.


    Samuel and Velocisaurus were all staring at the change in Fei Lingsheng in shock.


    "What''s going on?" Samuel asked Velocisaurus.


    "This power seems to invade her body. No, it is upying her body." Velocisaurus said in horror.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fei Lingsheng suddenly turned around and looked at them.


    Her silver eyes gave people an inexplicable fear.


    Samuel could clearly feel that Fei Lingsheng had suddenly be stronger, and his Divine Realm


    was no match for Fei


    Lingsheng.


    "F*ck, it¡¯s over.¡± Samuel couldn¡¯t help blurting out.


    The next moment, Fei Lingsheng moved to the front of Samuel in an instant, and a murderous


    intent overwhelmed Samuel.

 Chapter 2103

    Chapter 2103


    When Samuel felt the crisis, he wanted to distance himself from Fei Lingsheng, but when he was


    about to escape, a powerful force suddenly hit his chest.


    Samuel flew backward uncontrobly until he hit the mountain wall.


    "Boom!"


    After Samuel hit the mountain wall, he fell to the ground and smashed the dust all over the sky.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    At this time, Samuel could not surrender without fighting. Otherwise, it would be a dead end.


    Therefore, Samuel struggled to get up in the first ce, ignoring the blood overflowing from the


    corner of his mouth. But as soon as he got up, Samuel found that Fei Lingsheng had stood in front


    of him again.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "At least give me a chance to take a break."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the feeling of being hit again.


    This time, Samuel directly smashed a big hole in the mountain wall, as if all the bones in his body


    were broken.


    As strong as Divine Realm, Samuel still had no strength to resist, which made him feel a little


    desperate. He even smelt death.


    This made Samuel a little regretful. If he had known this would happen, he would not have


    recklessly entered the cave.


    "F*ck you, can you give me a chance to fight back?" Samuel who fell to the ground again did not


    struggle to get up immediately because he knew that even if he stood up, he would fall down again.


    "It''s you who opened the stone door." Fei Lingsheng asked Samuel, but her voice was definitely not


    the same as before.


    In other words, the body of Fei Lingsheng had been upied by the owner of the cave.


    As for whether she was possessed by the soul or not, Samuel did not know.


    "Yes, I''m sorry to disturb your rest. How about I apologize to you and let me go? We''ll be even,"


    Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus couldn''t helpughing at this. In this case, how could it be so easy to get even?


    Of course, Velocisaurus did not mean to add insult to injury, because if Samuel died here, it would


    have no way out.


    "But if you don''t understand, you can hit me a few more times, as long as you don''t kill me," Samuel


    continued.


    Fei Lingsheng walked up to Samuel and stepped on Samuel''s head. This extremely insulting action


    was a great humiliation for Samuel.


    However, Samuel could only ept his fate. Who made him no match for Fei Lingsheng now?


    "An ant like you is qualified to negotiate with me?" Fei Lingsheng asked.


    "Who exactly are you? Are you from Eight Direction Worlds?" asked Samuel. Even if he were to die,


    he had to die with a clear conscience.


    "I didn''t expect a low level creature like you to know about Eight Direction World.


    Interesting." Theers of Fei


    Lingsheng¡¯s mouth curved into a smile.


    Being scolded as a low-level creature, Samuel was not angry. The key was that he was not qualified


    to be angry now.


    "If you have any questions, I can answer them for you," Samuel said.


    "Your strength is much stronger than the others in the Xuanyuan World. As long as you serve me as


    a servant, I can consider not killing you," Fei Lingsheng said.


    Samuel had not wronged himself like this.


    Whether it was on Earth or Xuanyuan World, they were servants for him.


    But in this case, could Samuel refuse?


    "No problem. As long as I can live, it doesn''t matter that I am a servant." Samuel said without


    hesitation.


    Fei Lingsheng showed a disdainful smile, and her eyes were full of deep contempt.


    "What''s the final result of the ancient war?" Fei Lingsheng asked Samuel.


    "I came here to look for clues about the ancient battle. However, before I had time to understand,


    you already appeared," said Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel was a little confused. If this person in front of him had participated in the


    ancient war, why would he appear here? Why didn''t he know the result?


    Perhaps there was only one possibility.


    She was a member of the ancient war, but she did not go deep into the battlefield.


    Instead, she became a deserter, so she could avoid death.


    "When is it now?" Fei Lingsheng continued to ask.


    For the time of the Xuanyuan World, Samuel could only look at Velocisaurus, because only it could


    know these things.


    "The 4800th year of the Xuanyuan calendar, " Velocisaurus said.


    "4800 years!" Fei Lingsheng sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that 3,000 years have passed since


    the ancient war."


    Hearing this, an idea suddenly came to Samuel''s mind. The person standing in front of him was


    actually an old monster. Fortunately, she upied the body of Fei Lingsheng, or no one knew what


    she looked like now.


    "What are you thinking about?" Finding that there was something wrong with Samuel''s expression,


    Fei Lingsheng asked


    Samuel.


    Samuel quickly shook his head. He could not let Fei Lingsheng know what he was thinking.


    Otherwise, he would die even if he had 100 lives.


    "No, it''s nothing. I''m thinking about how we can get out of here without a road.¡± Samuel casually


    found an excuse.

 Chapter 2104

    Chapter 2104


    The next moment, Samuel appeared outside the cave. Ang and Irene were watching from a


    distance, looking at Samuel withplicated expressions.


    In their eyes, the strength of Samuel did not need to be proved by anything else. It was the best fact


    to open the door of the forbidden area.


    But at this moment, Samuel had unspeakable bitterness. For some reason, he had a new master,


    which made him feel a little frustrated.


    "How should I address you? Although you upy the body of Fei Lingsheng, I''m afraid it''s


    disrespectful for me to call you Fei Lingsheng." Samuel asked.


    It seemed that no one had mentioned her name for many years, and even she herself almost forgot


    about it. After thinking for a long time, she said to Samuel, "My name is Chi Meng, but you should


    call me master."


    Samuel couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. It was still hard for him to ept the title of


    master.


    However, when he was hesitating, Chi Meng said sharply, "Why? You don''t want?"


    Samuel quickly shook his head. She was the only one who had the upper hand. How could he not


    be willing?


    "Master, of course I¡¯m willing. It¡¯s my honor to serve an expert like you." Samuel felt a little


    nauseous, but he had to please Chi Meng in this way.


    In the distance, Ang and Irene¡¯s eyeballs almost fell to the ground because they were very


    familiar with the word Chi Meng.


    Because the person who created the Ethereal Sect was called Chi Meng.


    "The two people in the distance are from the Ethereal Sect, and one of them is the Sect Master of


    the Ethereal Sect. If you have anything to ask, you can ask her." Samuel said to Chi Meng.


    Chi Meng moved to the front of Ang again.


    Although Samuel tried his best to see through how she did it, he couldn''t even feel the power of Chi


    Meng.


    "Are you the current Sect Master?" Chi Meng asked Ang.


    Ang didn''t know how to speak, because it was almost unbelievable for her to stand in front of Chi


    Meng.


    How many years ago was the founder of the Ethereal Sect?


    "Yes, yes... I am," said Ang.


    A trace of disdain appeared onChi Meng¡¯s face. She said, "I didn¡¯t expect that the Ethereal Sect I


    created myself would end up like this. As the Sect Master, your strength is so weak."


    Her words made Ang feel very embarrassed. She was not weak between the heads of the major


    sects in Xuanyuan World, but it was natural for her to be scolded like this by Chi Meng. After all, Chi


    Meng was a real strong person.


    "Sect Master, I''m not talented enough. I hope you can give me some advice," Ang said.


    Ang''s words were extremely clever.


    ording to Chi Meng''s realm, it was very easy for Chi Meng to make Ang stronger.


    Just when Samuel thought that Chi Meng would benefit Ang, the unexpected result happened.


    "You call me Sect Master, which means that you know that you are not capable enough. In that


    case, what value do you have?" Chi Meng asked.


    When Samuel heard this, he felt that something was wrong. As expected, the next moment,


    Ang''s body quickly aged. A force that was almost invisible to the naked eye was constantly


    eroding her body until it turned into dust.


    Samuel couldn¡¯t help swallowing.


    "Chi Meng changed her face too fast. He killed people without saying a word."


    After all, Ang was her disciple. How could she kill Ang?


    Irene, who was standing next to Ang, looked pale and trembled with fear.


    "Are you afraid?" Chi Meng asked Irene.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Irene nodded subconsciously. Under such circumstances, how could she not be afraid?


    Ang was right beside her and she could only watch as Ang turned into ashes. No one would


    be able to remain calm.


    "You are afraid of such a small thing. It seems that you''re also a good-for-nothing," Chi Meng said.


    Samuel clenched his fists. It was really uneptable that this guy killed people for no reason.


    But reason told him that he was not qualified to speak up for Irene. Otherwise, Ang''s ending


    would wait for him.


    After killing two people in a row, Chi Meng felt as if nothing had happened.


    Samuel finally understood what it meant to apany a king like apanying a tiger. It might be


    life-threatening at any time.


    His life was nothing in front of Chi Meng. He didn''t know when he could get rid of this person''s


    control.


    "You." Chi Meng suddenly turned to look at Samuel.


    "Master, what can I do for you?" Samuel pretended to be very respectful and even bent down to


    show his respect to Chi Meng.


    "Go to the ancient Battlefield and help me get something back," Chi Meng said.


    The reason why Samuel came to the


    Ethereal Sect this time was to find the ruins of the antiquity battlefield. Now it seemed that it didn¡¯t


    take much effort.


    After all, Chi Meng was to be an expert of the antiquity times. She must know where the ruins were.


    But the whole thing was good and bad.


    Although he found the ruins of the ancient battlefield, Samuel had another master who could kill


    people without saying a word.


    "I will do my best," Samuel said.


    "It''s a jade-colored sword. If you can find it, I¡¯ll take you as my disciple and take you back to Eight


    Direction World," Chi Meng said.


    Her words sounded quite sincere.


    It would be a good thing for Samuel if he could be such a powerful disciple. Moreover, Samuel


    wouldn''t have to be afraid of the Fu family if he had the support of Chi Meng in Eight Direction


    World.


    "Disciple promises toplete the task." Samuel directly addressed himself as his disciple, which


    was also a way to close the rtionship between him and his Chi Meng.


    But it was obviously not so easy to be epted by Chi Meng. Instead, she said, "If you don''t find


    what I want, you will die."


    Samuel was immediately sshed with a basin of cold water.


    Since it was something Chi Meng wanted to find, it would not be so easy to find.


    "If I can''t find it, my life will be in danger." Samuel thought.


    Noticing Samuel¡¯s worry, Chi Meng continued, "Don''t worry. It''s not difficult. The reason why I need


    your help is that I can''t enter the Ancient Battlefield because of some special reasons."


    "Master, do you know where the ruins of the ancient battlefield are?" Samuel asked.


    "Are you doubting me?" Chi Meng looked at Samuel and asked.


    "No, no, why would I doubt my master? I just want to tell you, I don''t know where is is." Samuel


    shook his head repeatedly to exin. He didn¡¯t want to provoke this capricious freak.

 Chapter 2105

    Chapter 2105


    After Samuel got the ruins of the antiquity battlefield, he felt very surprised. Velocisaurus even


    couldn''t believe it, because this ce was very familiar to it. It had been with it for so many years,


    but it didn''t feel it at all.


    Chi Meng was left in the Ethereal Sect.


    Velocisaurus and Samuel hurried to the Dark Forest.


    Because the ruins of the ancient battlefield were in the Dark Forest.


    "How does it feel to have a new master?" Velocisaurus asked Samuel.


    Samuel was more optimistic about this matter, and to some extent, it was indeed a good thing for


    him.


    "She won¡¯t kill me so easily. After all, I¡¯m still useful to her. If I can help her find what she wants, I


    can be her disciple. That''s a good thing," Samuel said.


    "Do you want to rely on her in Eight Direction World?" Velocisaurus asked.


    Samuel nodded. He was as weak as an ant in the world.


    Moreover, there were people from the Fu n in Eight Direction World who wanted to kill him.


    When Samuel was not strong enough, the Fu n was a great threat to him.


    However, if there was such a master like Chi Meng, the Fu family would not care about it at all.


    "How long do you think I can live without a backer?" Samuel said with a wry smile.


    Velocisaurus raised his eyebrows and said, "The Fu family has many ways to kill you, but you can''t


    resist with your strength."


    "So this is a good thing for me," Samuel said.


    "But it''s more likely that she will kill you after using you," Velocisaurus said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    This was a question that Samuel had never wanted to think about, because given Chi Meng''s


    character, it was very likely that such a thing would happen.


    But even if Samuel knew it, he had no right to choose. He could only do as Chi Meng''s words.


    In the face of absolute power, there was nothing else he could do but obey.


    "This is the result of my poor strength. If I could be stronger, I wouldn''t have to be so depressed,¡±


    Samuel said with a sigh.


    "That¡¯s a good idea, but if you want to be more powerful than the ancient experts, you must be


    dreaming. I''m afraid that in Eight Direction World, only the True Gods can match her," Velocisaurus


    said.


    Samuel smiled bitterly. True Gods were already absolute experts, but only True Gods could deal


    with Chi Meng. It seemed that it was almost impossible for him to turn over in front of Chi Meng.


    In order to change his mood, Samuel changed the subject and asked Velocisaurus, "You have been


    looking for the ruins of the ancient battlefield for so many years, but you didn''t even notice it?"


    "Most people can''t feel the existence of the power of antiquity times at all. I don¡¯t feel it at all. Is


    there anything strange about it? What''s more, Chi Meng has said that the battlefield of antiquity


    times is in another space in the Dark Forest. It''s reasonable that I don''t know about it," Velocisaurus


    said.


    Samuel nodded. ording to Chi Meng, there was still a space tunnel in the Dark Forest that led


    directly to the ancient battlefield. However, Velocisaurus always thought that the ancient battlefield


    was somewhere in the Xuanyuan World, so it was normal for him to find nothing after so many


    years.


    "Tell me, why did she refuse to go by herself and insist on letting me go?" Samuel asked.


    "That''s easy. The ancient battlefield is very dangerous. She doesn''t want to take risks, so she asked


    you to die. Or there''s a reason why she can''t enter the battlefield," Velocisaurus said.


    "I hope it''s thetter. Otherwise, our lives are likely to be lost in the ancient battlefield." Samuel said.


    "ording to my guess, there should be a reason why she can''t go in," Velocisaurus said.


    "What do you mean?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Since she is an ancient expert, why didn''t she die on the battlefield but she was in the Ethereal


    Sect?" Velocisaurus asked.


    This seemed to make sense.


    However, Samuel could feel that Chi Meng was not aplete person. She seemed to exist with a


    clear mind, so she needed to plunder the body of Fei Lingsheng.


    "Didn''t you notice she doesn¡¯t look like a person?" Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus looked at Samuel with a very strange look and said, "What else can she be if it''s not a


    person? Could she be a ghost?


    Samuel shook his head. He didn''t know whether she was ghost or not, but he felt that Chi Meng


    was strange.


    While speaking, they had arrived at the Dark Forest.


    ording to the location indicated by Chi Meng, Samuel and Velocisaurus soon found the space


    tunnel leading to the ancient battlefield.


    There was almost no energy in the space tunnel that could be perceived. No wonder Velocisaurus


    had stayed in the Dark Forest for so many years and did not find the ruins of the ancient battlefield


    around him.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said to


    Velocisaurus, "We''re here. Do you still need to hesitate?"


    Velocisaurus also appeared a little nervous at this moment.


    Because the ruins of the ancient battlefield must be a dangerous ce. The remaining ancient


    power was very likely to kill them, let alone other dangerous existences.

 Chapter 2106

    Chapter 2106


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Velocisaurus asked Samuel.


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? How can I not be afraid?" Samuel told the truth and did not pretend to


    be calm.


    After all, this was the most dangerous exploration in his history, and the ancient battlefield was a


    ce far beyond his control. Maybe he could kill them if he encountered some very small dangers.


    "Although I''m afraid, I can''t be afraid." After saying this, Velocisaurus went straight into the space


    tunnel.


    Even if he died, Velocisaurus would not shrink back, because it had been looking for this ce for


    thousands of years. There was no reason to to retreat after finding it.


    Samuel had no reason to retreat, and he couldn¡¯t. If he didn¡¯t die in the ancient battlefield, he would


    be killed by Chi Meng.


    Following closely behind, the two of them arrived at the ancient battlefield one after another.


    There was a piercing cold wind blowing on the dark battlefield.


    The blood moon in the air reflected the whole earth in a blood-red color.


    Samuel''s first feeling was that he hade to hell, because only hell could have such a horrible


    scene.


    "The ancient battlefield is really different. Even the moon is red," Samuel joked.


    "You''re in a good mood." Velocisaurus looked around warily. Although it was peaceful without any


    sign of danger, he knew that it was definitely not as peaceful as it looked.


    "Could I cry? Even if I die, I have to die with a smile." How could Samuel be in a good mood? He


    was just changing his mood.


    The two of them stood still for a long time, not daring to move, because they were worried that it


    would cause a sudden change.


    It was not until they had a better understanding of the surroundings that Samuel took the lead.


    With Samuel as the leader, Velocisaurus followed closely behind Samuel.


    "It seems to be very calm. There is nothing, " Samuel said to Velocisaurus.


    "The calmer it is, the more dangerous it is. Don''t you understand the tranquility before the storm?"


    Velocisaurus said.


    Samuel was not in the mood to argue with Velocisaurus, but in his opinion, it was indeed very calm


    here.


    The environment seemed dangerous, but it gave people an extremely calm feeling.


    Although this was the site of the antiquity battlefield, the ancient battle was over. It was natural for


    peace to appear.


    "I want to use my Divine Sense to experience howrge this space is," Samuel said to


    Velocisaurus. He walked step by step. He was worried that after a thousand years, he would die of


    old age and would not be able to find what Chi Meng wanted.


    However, Velocisaurus directly rejected his idea because he was afraid that if Samuel did this, it


    would disturb the peaceful ancient power.


    Although the ancient experts here were already dead, the remaining power must still exist.


    "Do you know how long it will take to go on like this?" Samuel asked Velocisaurus.


    "I''ve spent 1,000 years. So what if I find another 1,000 years here?" Velocisaurus said disdainfully.


    Wasting a thousand years in this wilderness?


    Samuel would never agree.


    A thousand yearster, Samuel didn''t know what would happen to Eight Direction World or Yvonne.


    "In that case, let¡¯s split up. I don''t have time to waste a thousand years." Samuel was about to turn


    around and separate from Velocisaurus.


    "Wait for a thousand years. At least you can see her alive. If you die, you will never see her again."


    Velocisaurus knew what Samuel was thinking. Samuel hoped to go to Eight Direction World and


    meet Yvonne as soon as possible.


    However, the premise of going to Eight Direction World was to keep his life.


    "That¡¯s my business." After that, Samuel resolutely left.


    Velocisaurus sighed. He could not stop Samuel, but he would never follow him. Its life was more


    important than anything else. If Samuel wanted to die, it would never apany him.


    One dayter, Samuel went south. At this time, he was very far away from Velocisaurus. The axe


    mark on Samuel''s forehead suddenly burst out dazzling


    golden light.


    Samuel had been suppressing the power turbulence of the axe with his own strength. Since he


    entered the ancient battlefield, the power of the axe had been stirring. That was why Samuel chose


    to separate from Velocisaurus.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "1 didn''t expect this axe to be the weapon of an expert from antiquity times." Samuel''s eyes were


    full of shock. Since he got this axe, he had been guessing where the axe came from. He had even


    guessed that it fell from Eight Direction World to Earth, but he never thought that it had something to


    do with an expert from antiquity times.


    The reason why he walked to the south of the ancient battlefield was that there was a force pulling


    him. It was like a call, summoning him to a certain destination.

 Chapter 2107

    Chapter 2107


    In Eight Direction World.


    After returning to the Fu family, Yvonne immediately met the patriarch.


    In the magnificent hall of the Fu n, the throne was shining with golden light. The Old Master on


    the throne was called Fu Tian, and he was the current patriarch of the Fu n.


    The elder''s head was covered in snow-white hair. He looked old and weak, but his aura was


    extremely powerful. His eyes shone with golden light, giving off an extremely intimidating aura.


    No one could be presumptuous in front of this pair of golden eyes.


    However, Yvonne was neither humble nor


    arrogant.


    "Do you know the consequences of everything you''ve done?" Fu Tian asked Yvonne. His voice was


    full of coldness, as if he could kill Yvonne at any time.


    Yvonne did not admit her mistake. She had never felt that she had done anything wrong. She just


    did not want to marry the so-called selected husband.


    "Do you want to kill me?" Yvonne asked indifferently.


    Fu Tian was exasperated by Yvonne''s indifferent attitude. He never thought that after so many


    years, Yvonne has not even realized her mistake.


    "Don''t think that I won''t dare to kill you." Fu Tian said through gritted teeth.


    At this time, a smile appeared on the corner of Yvonne''s mouth and she said, "If you kill me, the Fu


    lineage willpletely decline. Do you really dare?"


    In the main hall, in addition to Fu Tian, there were also many other high-level officials of the Fu


    family. After hearing Yvonne''s words, all the high-level officials were so angry that they were fuming.


    "Fu Yao, don''t be so presumptuous."


    "Kneel down and admit your mistake. The family can let you go. If you don''t, you will be thrown into


    the Fu family¡¯s prison and will never see the light."


    "You damn girl, kneel down."


    In the face of criticism from the crowd, Yvonne was obviously in the cusp of the storm.


    But she had to admit her mistake?


    This was absolutely impossible!


    In front of Samuel, Yvonne was an ordinary woman and a timid bird.


    But in front of these people, Yvonne was a stubborn and fearless existence.


    "My name is Yvonne," Yvonne said lightly.


    Fu Tian on the throne was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    As a member of the Fu family, she even forgot her name at this moment!


    "Fu Yao, do you know what you''re talking about? Do you know what your words mean?" Fu Tian


    said through gritted teeth.


    "Of course, I''m Yvonne. Is there anything wrong with that? From the moment I left Eight Direction


    World, I was no longer Fu Yao," said Yvonne. It wasn''t that I want to deny my identity, but when the


    Fu n was about to use her as a tool, Yvonne didn¡¯t want to be Fu Yao.


    Golden light burst forth from Fu Tian''s eyes. He was obviously extremely angry.


    "Believe it or not, he will die in the Xuanyuan World, and he will die a very miserable death," Fu Tian


    said. He couldn''t kill Yvonne, because the next True God of the Fu n still needed to be nurtured


    by Yvonne, so what he could do was to threaten Yvonne with Samuel and make Yvonne


    compromise.


    However, Yvonne¡¯s expression did not change at all. Obviously, such a threat did not mean much to


    her.


    "Xuanyuan World was created by the True Gods on the top of Mount Blue. Are you qualified to kill


    innocent people in the Xuanyuan World? If the people on the top of Mount Blue know, can you bear


    the consequences?" Yvonne said lightly.


    There were a total of three True Gods in the Eight Direction World. In addition to the Fu n, there


    were also the top of Mount Blue and the Evesting Sea. These three forces represented the


    highest status in Eight Direction World.


    However, the existence of True Gods had an eternalw in the entire world. It would forever be fixed


    on three people. The appearance of a new True God meant that an old True God would die.


    Now that the True God of the Fu n was dead, his status could not bepared with the top of


    Mount Blue and the Evesting Sea Area, because no one was sure that the next True God would


    appear in the Fu n.


    This was also why Fu Tian was in such a hurry to get Yvonne married. The Fu n urgently needed


    Yvonne to give birth to a


    True God.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The reason why the Fu n thought so was because of a hundred years of deduction and the


    information left by the previous True God. Therefore, almost every member of the Fu n believed


    in this.


    Fu Tian knew that he could send someone to the Xuanyuan World to kill Samuel, but as Yvonne


    said, the Xuanyuan World was built by the True God on the top of Mount Blue. If this matter was


    known by the people on the top of Mount Blue, it would be a nightmare for Fu Tian.


    In the past, the three sides had fought with each other, but now, the Fu n no longer had any True


    Gods. In a sense, their status was not as high as the top of Mount Blue. It was obviously not a good


    decision to provoke the top of Mount Blue at this time.


    "But one day, he''lle to Eight Direction World," he said, gritting his teeth. "I can torture and kill


    him in any way possible here."


    Yvonne still did not show any fear, because she could not make anypromise in this kind of


    thing. Once shepromised, she would be disloyal to Samuel. This was absolutely not allowed by


    Yvonne.


    Moreover, she believed that Samuel would definitely be able to change the pattern of Eight


    Direction World. He had the potential to be a True God.


    "Perhaps, when hees to Eight Direction World, the Fu n is no longer his match," Yvonne


    said expectantly.


    "How could a good-for-nothing like him be an opponent of the Fu family?"


    "How can we take such trash seriously?" "Fu Yao, you think too highly of him. He is just trash in the


    Blue World. How can he bepared with the Fu family?"


    After hearing Yvonne''s words, all the high-level members of the Fu family expressed their


    dissatisfaction. They disdained to treat Samuel as an opponent, because they thought that the trash


    in the Blue World did not deserve it at all.


    The Blue World was the Earth, but Eight Direction World called it differently.


    "There were too many people who looked down on him, but in the end, who didn''t regret it?" Yvonne


    said with a smile, as if he thought of what had happened on Earth before.


    Although Earth could not bepared with Eight Direction World, she believed that Samuel could


    do the same, because she had already seen different potential in Samuel, which ordinary people


    could not possess.


    "Yvonne, do you think that trash like him can be a True God?" Fu Tian suddenlyughed out


    loud as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world?


    His words stunned the other high-level officials, and then the whole hall burst intoughter.


    "Him?"


    "A good-for-nothing from the Blue World wanted to be a True God?"


    "Yvonne, your idea is ridiculous and ridiculous!"

 Chapter 2108

    Chapter 2108


    Not only was Yvonne not angry, but a warm smile appeared on her face when she heard the


    laughter from the crowd. She knew that these sneers would eventually pay the price, and everyone


    here would regret what they had done today.


    Seeing that Yvonne refused to repent, Fu Tian''sughter suddenly stopped. He wished he could


    vent all his anger on Yvonne and kill her.


    However, he couldn''t do this. Because without Yvonne that could nurture the next True God, then


    the Fu n''s status would all be ruined in his hands.


    Once the status of the Fu family declined, none of their former opponents would let go of the Fu


    family. At that time, the Fu family would face the most tragic revenge and suffering. No one could


    bear the consequences.


    "Fu Yao, since you still don''t know what''s wrong, and go to the prison and reflect on yourself. I


    believe you can calm down in the prison."


    As soon as he finished speaking, two men in armor walked to the side of Yvonne, locked Yvonne¡¯s


    left and right hands, and brought her to the prison.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t resist, because at this time, she didn''t need topletely fall out with the Fu family,


    because Han Nian might still be in the Fu family. She had to bear the humiliation and investigate the


    news about Han Nian.


    After Yvonne left, a high-level member of the family said to Fu Tian, "Patriarch, if Samuel doesn''t


    die, Fu Yao won''t give up." "Yes, only when Samuel is dead will she give up."


    "Let''s continue with the appearance of the next True God. We can''t drag on any longer.


    "Patriarch, give the order to kill Samuel."


    The senior executive''s words resonated with the others. Almost everyone thought that Samuel


    deserved to die. Only if he died, Yvonne would not have wishful thinking.


    Fu Tian naturally understood this logic, but he did not do so because he had his own concerns.


    Once the people on the top of Mount Blue knew that the Fu family went to the Xuanyuan World to


    kill people, such a result would be unbearable for Fu Tian.


    "Do you think I don''t want to? But if I really do that, don''t you know what the consequences will be."


    "With the current strength of the Fu family, how can we be enemies with the top of Mount Blue?"


    "Without the True God, we are not qualified to negotiate with the top of Mount Blue."


    Fu Tian said three sentences in a row, his tone full of helplessness. He urgently hoped that Samuel


    would die, and even wished to kill him personally.


    But so what?


    This was not something that could be done easily.


    All the high-level officials quieted down.


    They understood Fu Tian''s worries.


    Killing Samuel was a trivial matter. If they offended the top of Mount Blue at this moment, the entire


    Fu lineage might be exterminated.


    The hall was silent and no one dared to express their opinions.


    Fu Tian took a deep breath and ssaid, "I believe the heavenly prison can make her change her


    mind. If it really doesn''t work, we can only use thest method."


    The high-level officials looked puzzled.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    They didn''t know what the so-calledst method was, but no one dared to ask.


    The Fu family''s Heavenly Prison.


    Although it was called the Heavenly Prison, in fact, it was a hundred meters deep underground. It


    was dark and damp, covered with snakes, insects, rats, and ants. There was almost no light,


    making the Heavenly Prison pitch-ck. Anyone in this environment would copse as time went


    by.


    Because it was silent.


    Because of the darkness.


    No one could remain rational in this environment.


    When Yvonne was locked up in the iron cage, she could hardly see anything around her.


    Yvonne also tried to open the iron cage with her own ability, but after several attempts, the cage did


    not change at all.


    "You don''t have to waste your energy. This is made of Ten Millennia Coldsteel. Unless you are a


    True God, no one in this world can destroy it."


    Just as Yvonne was trying hard, an old voice suddenly came from not far away.


    Yvonne was obviously stunned, but she was not afraid. She said in an incredible tone, "You are not


    dead yet."


    "Oh?" The old voice was obviously interested in Yvonne and asked, "You know me?"


    "There are only a handful of people from Fu n''s bloodline locked up in the heavenly prison.


    There is only one person who is still alive. You should be Fu Mang, Fu Tian''s younger brother."


    Yvonne said.


    The prison of the Fu family wouldn''t often be used, because it was only used to imprison criminals


    that couldn''t be executed.


    With the Fu family''s means, they would typically be sentenced to death, using the simplest method


    to settle the matter.


    Therefore, in the history of the Fu n, there were only three people who were locked in the


    Heavenly Prison, including Yvonne.


    The first person had been there for a very long time. For Yvonne, it was more like a legend.


    As for Fu Mang, it had happened not long before Yvonne left Eight Direction World. That was why


    Yvonne was able to quickly determine his identity.


    "I didn''t expect that someone would still remember my name," Fu Mang said in surprise.


    "Your name has be a taboo in the Fu n. Anyone who brings it up will die."

 Chapter 2109

    Chapter 2109


    "Do you know why?" Fu Mang asked Yvonne helplessly.


    Yvonne was actually very curious about this matter.


    The two brothers, Fu Tian and Fu Mang, grew up together. They should have a very good


    rtionship.


    But one day, the two brothers suddenly turned against each other, and no one knew the reason, so


    no one could understand what had happened.


    Of course, although there were many curious people, no one dared to pursue this matter.


    Fu Tian was so tough that anyone who dared to discuss this matter in private would be killed. As


    time went by, the people of the Fu family hid this matter at the bottom of their hearts. No matter how


    many doubts they had, it was not as important as their lives.


    "The two of you are blood brothers. You grew up together, and you rtionship is even stronger.


    Why did you suddenly fall out? Ever since you were locked up in the heavenly prison, countless


    people were shocked by this matter." Yvonne said.


    "A brotherhood?" Fu Mang said with disdain and self-mockery, "In his eyes, I''m just a stepping


    stone. He used me to be the patriarch."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Using you?" Yvonne expressed her confusion, because it wasn''t up to anyone to decide who would


    be the n leader.


    The Fu family had a special grave for the next patriarch. The dying patriarch would walk into the


    cemetery on his own. Before he died, the wordless Tomes of Arcane on the top of the Lon


    Pavilion would show the name of the next patriarch, which could not be faked by anyone.


    Therefore, it was impossible for Yvonne to understand the meaning of Fu Mang.


    It was impossible for Fu Tian to sit on the position of patriarch by using Fu Mang.


    "Do you believe that the name on the wordless Tomes of Arcane is me?" Fu Mang asked.


    Yvonne''s eyes instantly revealed shock.


    If the name on the Tomes of Arcane was Fu Mang, then it meant that he should be the patriarch.


    How did it be Fu Tian?


    "The wordless Tomes of Arcane can only be seen by the guard of the Lon Pavilion, Fu Mu. Fu


    Tian has already bought this person," Fu Mang said.


    Yvonne shook her head subconsciously. Fu Mu''s status in the Fu n was extraordinary. It could


    be said that he was superior to the patriarch, but he didn''t have the real power of the patriarch.


    It was impossible for such a person to lie about the Patriarch¡¯s candidate for personal gain, let alone


    be bribed by Fu Tian.


    "How is that possible? How could Fu Tian buy Fu Mu?" Yvonne said in disbelief.


    "Just as you think, no one would think that Fu Mu was bought, so Fu Tian was able to sessfully


    take the position of n head, while I fell into prison," Fu Mang said self-deprecatingly.


    "Is there anything else in the world that can seduce Fu Mu? He has never left Lon Pavilion for a


    lifetime. It''s different from imprisonment. What does he need?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    In her opinion, such a person should have no desires. In this way, it was impossible for Fu Tian to


    buy him off.


    "I don''t know either. The world won''t know either, so this secret will forever be buried.¡± Fu Mang


    said.


    Yvonneughed disdainfully. There was no evidence to prove that this matter was real. Who could


    know if he was lying?


    "Just think about it yourself, believing that you are the one who is the chief''s chosen candidate.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this that you angered Fu Tian, and as such, you were beaten into


    the heavenly prison." Yvonne said.


    "I can understand why you think so. After all, every n leaderes from the wordless Tomes of


    Arcane. No one can doubt the ability of the wordless Tomes of Arcane. But who has really seen the


    wordless Tomes of Arcane?" Fu Mang said.


    Speaking of this, Yvonne was almost sure that Fu Mang was making up a lie, because everyone in


    the Fu family knew that only Fu Mu was qualified to read the wordless Tomes of Arcane, and he


    even suspected it.


    "No wonder Fu Tian sent you into the heavenly prison. Your delusional disorder is too serious. He


    didn''t kill you, it can already be considered merciful." Yvonne said.


    "That''s what everyone thinks. That''s why I know that I would not see the sun of light again.


    However, there¡¯s one thing that can''t be wrong. That is, my name is on the wordless Tomes of


    Arcane." Fu Mang said firmly, as if he had seen the wordless Tomes of Arcane.


    Yvonne frowned slightly. If it was just a wishful thinking, he should have realized his mistake after so


    many years in prison. How could he think so?


    And why was he so sure that his name existed in the wordless Tomes of Arcane?


    "If I believe that this is true, how do you know that your name is in the wordless Tomes of Arcane?


    You have read it?" Yvonne asked.


    Fu Mangughed bitterly and said," Otherwise, why do you think I was locked in the prison?"


    "You know such a big secret, but Fu Tian didn''t kill you. Thisdoesn''t make sense," Yvonne said.


    "It¡¯s so difficult for you not to know that every chief must die in the graveyard of the chief?


    Otherwise, a strange vision will appear in the Tomes of Arcane. This is also why he doesn¡¯t dare to


    kill me. Are you satisfied with such an exnation?"

 Chapter 2110

    Chapter 2110


    After hearing Fu Mang''s words and thinking of the possibility, Yvonne gradually became shocked.


    Although she felt that this was simply a fantasy, because the patriarch of the Fu family had always


    been born in this way, and there was no possibility of usurping the throne.


    Every heir of the Lon Pavilion could not leave the pavilion for the rest of his life, so in the eyes of


    Yvonne, there was no temptation that could cause them to do such a thing.


    However, Fu Mang''s words were very reasonable.


    When Fu Mang was imprisoned in the Heavenly Prison, Fu Tian did not give any exnation. If Fu


    Mang really did harm to the family''s interests, he should have died, not imprisoned in the Heavenly


    Prison.


    One of the reasons was very likely to be like what Fu Mang had said. He had to die in the


    Patriarch''s grave.


    If all of this was true, Fu Tian would be the biggest rebel in the history of the Fu n, because


    he had locked up the real patriarch!


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Yvonne took a deep breath and said to Fu Mang, "If all this is true and I believe you, but the matter


    of Lon Pavilion can¡¯t be exined. I can''t imagine how Fu Tian bought Fu Mu."


    Fu Mang sighed with emotion and said, "I was locked up here and couldn''t see the sun. I was


    thinking about this the most." "Have you thought of any possibility?" Yvonne could not wait to ask. If


    there was a way to exin this matter, then Fu Mang¡¯s words would be more credible.


    Fu Mang shook his head unconsciously. The Lon Pavilion was extremely special. It could be said


    that it had nothing to do with the world. It was really hard to imagine what kind of temptation they


    would be tempted by.


    Therefore, after so many years, Fu Mang still had no clue.


    "I don''t know, and even if I do, it''s useless." Fu Mang said.


    "How could it be useless? If you know the truth, you can overthrow Fu Tian," Yvonne said coldly. Fu


    Tian''s behavior was the traitor''s. He was the biggest liar in the Fu family, so he should be punished


    severely.


    "Overthrow Fu Tian?" Fu Mang couldn''t help butugh and say, "Little girl, do you know that this is a


    heavenly prison? Do you know that this ce is a hundred meters away from the ground and is


    supported by formations? So no one can help us. The iron cage beside you is made by Eternal


    Coldsteel. Unless it is a True God, no one can destroy it."


    Yvonne was suddenly like a deted ball.


    Indeed, even if they knew the truth, what could they do? If they couldn''t leave the prison, this secret


    would eventually turn into dust. No one could know the truth.


    "I never thought that Fu Tian would be such a person who could get the position of Patriarch in this


    way." Yvonne said helplessly. Now she almost believed Fu Mang''s words.


    "He thought he was better than me since he was a child, so he was extremely sure that the position


    of Patriarch would fall on him. His goal since he was a child was to be a good Patriarch, so when he


    found out that I was the Patriarch, he would naturally think of ways to destroy me." After a pause,


    Fu Mang suddenly asked Yvonne, "Tell me, has his goal been achieved?"


    "A good Patriarch?" Yvonneughed disdainfully. If it were to use the development of the n to


    determine Fu Tian''s aplishments, then he would be nothing more than trash. This was


    because the Fu n no longer had a True God, and their status would be at stake. Based on the


    current situation, Fu Tian wouldn''t be able to nurture the next True God.


    In other words, the future branch of the Fu n was very likely to perish from one of the three most


    powerful ns.


    "The Fu lineage''s True God is dead," said


    Yvonne.


    Although Fu Mang could not see the sun in the prison, he was not too surprised by this matter. He


    said calmly, "It''s almost the same day as my calction, but he should have found the candidate for


    the True God, right?"


    "The true God he chose hasn''t descended yet." Yvonne said.


    Hearing this, Fu Mang immediately understood why Yvonne would be imprisoned in the Heavenly


    Prison.


    "You bear the responsibility of the future of the Fu family. Why don''t you listen to the arrangement of


    the Fu family?" Fu Mang asked in confusion. He didn''t understand why Yvonne would rather be


    imprisoned in the prison than give birth to a True God.


    "Because the man he wants me to marry is not who I like. And I have already married someone else


    and have a daughter," Yvonne said. At this time, she could not help but think of Han Nian and


    Samuel.


    Samuel was far away in the Xuanyuan World. At this time, Yvonne did not want Samuel toe to


    Eight Direction World. Because only in the Xuanyuan World could he be safe. Fu Tian did not dare


    to hurt him easily.


    But once he came to Eight Direction World, Fu Tian would never let him go.


    As for Han Nian, when Yvonne returned to the Fu family, she had already used her own strength to


    perceive it, but there was no aura of Han Nian in the Fu family.


    Thinking of this, Yvonne asked Fu Mang," If you want to imprison someone, and if that person is not


    in the prison, which ce is more suitable, and will not be discovered?" "Do you mean that there is


    such a ce in the Fu n?" Fu Mang asked.


    "Yes."


    Fu Mang thought about it seriously. In addition to the prison, there were not many forbidden areas of


    the Fu family, and only a handful of ces could lock people up.


    "If it was me, he would have been locked up in the Patriarch''s grave. That would be a ce no one


    would notice." Fu Mang said.


    Yvonne''s heart skipped a beat.


    If that was the case, wouldn''t Han Man''s childhood be a nightmare?


    One must know that there was nothing other than bones in the tomb of the patriarch. For a child, it


    would cause too much psychological fear!


    ¡°Did Fu Tian catch your daughter?" Fu Mang asked Yvonne. Yvonne had mentioned that she had a


    daughter before, and she had asked if there was anything else that could lock people up, so Fu


    Mang easily guessed why Yvonne asked.


    "I''m not sure, but I can''t think of anyone other than Fu Tian who can do this," said Yvonne.


    "His despicable means are endless. As long as he can achieve his goal, he never cares about


    whether his means are glorious or not," Fu Mang said angrily. It was precisely because of Fu Tian''s


    despicable means that he was reduced to such a state today.


    "Do you think he will kill her?" Yvonne asked cautiously. This was the result she was most unwilling


    to imagine, but she had to consider the possibility. After all, Han Nian was born by her and Samuel.


    It was definitely not a good thing for Fu Tian.


    "If he still wants to take advantage of you to do something, he won''t kill her because he will have


    useful chips in his hands and hold them until the end."

 Chapter 2111

    Chapter 2111


    Fu Mang''s words made Yvonne feel a little better. As long as Han Nian was not killed, she still had a


    chance to save Han Nian.


    However, after that, Fu Mang poured a basin of cold water on Yvonne.


    "Do you still have the qualifications to worry about the safety of others right now? You can¡¯t even


    protect yourself." Fu Mang said.


    Yvonne suddenly felt disheartened. She could not leave the prison. Even if Han Nian was still alive,


    it was just a kind of pain.


    Moreover, if Yvonne wanted to leave, there was only one way, which was to agree to the request of


    Fu Tian.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    However, for Yvonne, this was a serious betrayal to Samuel. This was something that she


    absolutely could not do and could not ept.


    "Youngdy, bear with it for a while. You may be able to find a chance to take revenge. If you are


    locked up here forever, everything will be meaningless." Fu Mang reminded Yvonne. The hidden


    meaning of these words was to let Yvonne agree to the request of Fu Tian.


    Yvonne shook her head subconsciously. This was uneptable to her because betraying Samuel


    was equivalent to betraying her life faith. Even if she could live freely, Yvonne did not want it.


    "Perhaps he wille to save me," said Yvonne.


    "He?" Fu Mang was puzzled.


    "He''s from the Blue World," Yvonne said.


    Fu Mang was stunned for a moment, and then heughed wildly, so much so that hisughter


    echoed throughout the whole prison.


    "Ridiculous, extremely ridiculous. You actually expect someone from the Blue World to save you?"


    Fu Mang expressed his disdain without hesitation.


    In everyone''s eyes, the Blue World was a useless world. How could the person born in that world be


    a match for the Fu n?


    "I believe in him," Yvonne said firmly.


    "I also believe that he will die in the hands of Fu Tian in a very tragic way." Fu Mang said. Although


    he didn''t agree with Fu Tian, he didn''t think that a piece of trash from the Blue World could deal with


    Fu Tian, which was a great joke.


    After a while, Fu Mang continued, "Perhaps Fu Tian has sent someone to the Blue World. He won''t


    live long."


    "He''s in the Xuanyuan World. Fu Tian can''t deal with him for the time being," Yvonne said.


    "That''s a good thing. The Xuanyuan World was created by the True God on the top of the Blue


    Mountain. Fu Tian definitely doesn''t dare to mess around in the


    Xuanyuan World. At least he can keep his life. But he''d better hide in the Xuanyuan World for the


    rest of his life. The day he leaves will be his death anniversary," Fu Mang said straightforwardly.


    Yvonne also knew how great the gap between Samuel and the Fu family was, but her confidence in


    Samuel had never declined.


    She believed that Samuel could do anything he wanted!


    He used to be, now, and in the future!


    "No matter who you trust, you can''t trust a good-for-nothing. I advise you to give up on this type of


    idea. Only by agreeing to help Fu Tian, will you be able to see the sun again." Fu Mang advised


    with good intentions.


    "No, that''s impossible," Yvonne said firmly. She would rather die than betray Samuel!


    Even if the whole world did not believe in Samuel, Yvonne would never doubt it.


    In the Xuanyuan World.


    The ruins of the ancient battlefield.


    At this moment, Samuel was sitting cross-legged on the top of a barren mountain.


    The barren mountain was gray and ck. There were no nts visible to the naked eye. It was


    completely lifeless, like the top of a mountain in hell without any vitality.


    At this time, the axe mark on Samuel¡¯s forehead was partly visible, as if it was constantly beating,


    and the power fluctuation in his body was very strong.


    Samuel felt as if some kind of power was transforming. It was like a chicken that was about to break


    out of its shell.


    When he followed the power to this ce, Samuel was eroded by a force. He had been sitting


    cross-legged for a whole month.


    He closed his eyes and did not notice that a white illusory figure was sitting beside him.


    The figure was like a remnant soul and had a certain degree of consciousness. From


    time to time, he would look at Samuel as if he was checking the state of Samuel.


    He shook his head and nodded in agreement with Samuel. No one knew who he was and what he


    was doing.


    Another month passed. The axe mark on Samuel¡¯s forehead hadpletely turned golden, and he


    could feel the energy in his body surging and turning golden substance.


    This was different from the previous illusory power.


    The golden substance made Samuel feel more powerful.


    Suddenly, Samuel opened his eyes.


    Two rays of golden light shot into the sky, and a powerful aura swept through the entire ancient


    battlefield in an instant.


    Far away in the north, Velocisaurus was still cautious. It shivered because of this force and


    unconsciously crawled on the ground, as if to express its highest respect in this way.

 Chapter 2112

    Chapter 2112


    The powerful force caused the entire Ancient Battlefield to tremble.


    At this time, Samuel stood up and suddenly began to burn. The color of the me was also golden.


    His flesh and blood were burned at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Soon, there was only one skeleton left in Samuel. The color of the skeleton was also dazzling


    golden.


    If ordinary people saw such a situation, they would definitely be terrified and even think that Samuel


    was dead.


    But in fact, Samuel did not die. Instead, he walked to the edge of the barren mountain in the form of


    a skeleton. With another step, it was the abyss.


    The golden raging fire stopped burning because of the exhaustion of flesh and blood.


    Samuel lowered his head and looked at his condition. He let out a shocking roar, as if he were


    angry with his state of body.


    As of this moment, Samuel still didn¡¯t know that any True God in the entire world had to go through


    this process before they could be True Gods. They had to burn their mortal bodies and build


    their golden bodies. Only by reaching that stage would they be able to be True Gods.


    After seeing this, the illusory figure nodded with satisfaction, and then turned into ashes with a


    breeze.


    Samuel also fell down.


    Velocisaurus in the north could no longer feel the terrifying aura. He swore to himself that he could


    not go in the direction of the power. Moreover, he knew that this power was probably caused by


    Samuel. Perhaps, Samuel had already died under this power.


    "Since you don''t listen to me, have you ever regretted the price you paid now?" Velocisaurus said to


    himself disdainfully.


    It had warned Samuel to be careful. After all, this ce was the ruins of the ancient battlefield, and


    danger was lurking. But Samuel did not listen to its advice at all. Otherwise, he would not have


    ended up like this.


    Three dayster.


    Samuel had already haven new flesh and blood, but his current physical body was obviously


    different from before. There was a faint golden glow on the surface, and it was obvious that he was


    not just flesh and blood.


    Samuel knew everything. He saw with his own eyes that he had been burned by the golden me.


    At that time, he was desperate, because he thought he was about to die, but he still had many


    things to do.


    Yvonne was still waiting for him in Eight Direction World.


    Han Nian was even more likely to fall into danger and wait for his rescue.


    But when everything was settled, Samuel found that he was not dead and became stronger. But he


    had no idea why this happened.


    Looking at his hands, Samuel knew that he had changed and changed very thorough. But he still


    could not understand how he changed and what use it would have after the change.


    "What the hell is going on? Is this just a nightmare?" Samuel looked at his hands and said to


    himself.


    After experiencing aplete transformation, for Samuel, it was not a new thing to change into a


    new body. But he didn¡¯t know how all this happened, and he would still be a little scared.


    After a little exercise, Samuel did not find any difort in his body, so he temporarily forgot about


    it and continued toplete the task assigned by Chi MengChi Meng.


    If Samuel wished to survive, and had Chi Meng as his backer in Eight Direction World, he would


    have to find the jade sword.


    Although Samuel had never seen the jade sword before, Chi Meng was so eager to find it, which


    showed that the jade sword must be a divine device.


    Samuel could not help wondering which was stronger between the axe and the jade sword.


    If Samuel knew that the axe on his forehead was called Pangu Axe, maybe he would not have such


    an idea.


    How could the wizard weapon created by Pangu¡¯s Creation of Heaven and Earth bepared with


    those created byter generations?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Walking aimlessly on the ancient battlefield made Samuel often have an illusion that the


    surroundings did not change, which made Samuel feel as if he was walking in the same ce, and


    there was nothing that could guide him, which made him look more like a headless fly.


    After an unknown period of time, Samuel gradually lost his patience, because he realized that if this


    continued, it was very likely that he would be trapped here for the rest of his life. This result was not


    what he wanted to face.


    At this moment, a figure appeared not far ahead. Although it did not look like a human, it was


    definitely the first living creature that Samuel had seen in the ancient battlefield.


    This made Samuel instantly excited. With the existence of life, it was very likely that Samuel would


    know more about the ancient battlefield.


    Subconsciously, Samuel quickened his pace. Soon, he arrived in front of the figure.


    "You... you''re not dead!" Facing the sudden appearance of Samuel, Velocisaurus''s eyes were full of


    horror. In his opinion, Samuel had died when the power burst out.


    "Do you really want me to die?" Samuel was also very surprised. He didn¡¯t expect to meet


    Velocisaurus here.

 Chapter 2113

    Chapter 2113


    Looking at theplicated and hesitant expression of Velocisaurus, Samuel suddenly smiled.


    In the past, Velocisaurus was unwilling to be a ve, so it fled from Eight Direction World to the


    Xuanyuan World. But now, it seemed to have changed its mind on this matter.


    "You don''t want to be a servant of Chi Meng after I die, do you?" Samuel asked with a smile of


    shame.


    Velocisaurus used to show its arrogance in front of him and even said that it would rather be a


    chicken head than a phoenix tail.


    But now?


    It seemed to have abandoned this point in front of Chi Meng.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" There was an unconceble panic in Velocisaurus''s eyes.


    Although it tried its best to hide it, it was full of ws in front of Samuel.


    "You know better than me whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not. However, if you want to achieve


    your goal with my death, I advise you to restrain yourself. Otherwise, you will definitely be killed by


    my knife," Samuel said coldly. Since Velocisaurus had such an idea, it was a dangerous signal for


    Samuel. It was very likely that it would secretly harm Samuel to achieve its purpose.


    Before Velocisaurus entered the ancient battlefield, it did not have such an idea. But with the


    outbreak of that powerful force and when it thought that Samuel was dead, this idea was slowly


    born.


    Velocisaurus really didn''t want to be a ve, but that was what it used to think.


    In front of such an expert from ancient times, Velocisaurus was willing to abandon its dignity and


    be an Exotic Beast of Chi Meng because it knew that such an expert from ancient times could


    bring it a lot of benefits and even make its strength soar.


    However, Velocisaurus never thought that Samuel would still be alive under the outbreak of that


    powerful force.


    It was very curious about what exactly happened to Samuel and where the power came from.


    However, Samuel was obviously hostile to it now. Even if it asked, it knew that it would not get an


    answer.


    "Don''t worry; I will never have such an idea. And I am no match for you now," said Velocisaurus. It


    was seriously injured by Yvonne, and its injury could not be healed in a short time, because Yvonne


    deliberately controlled its injury to the stage where Samuel could deal with it. Therefore,


    Velocisaurus could only swallow its anger in front of Samuel.


    Yvonne was doing her best to protect Samuel from any danger when Yvonne left.


    Of course, Samuel also knew that Yvonne did this on purpose to protect him. As for not saying it out


    loud, she should be to protect Samuel''s self-esteem. After all, Samuel used to protect Yvonne.


    "It''s best if you understand. Have you found anything?" Samuel asked Velocisaurus. Velocisaurus


    shook its head helplessly. If it had found something, it would not have looked so dejected.


    "There''s nothing other than barrennd. I even suspect that I didn''t even see the real battlefield,"


    Velocisaurus said. After this period of careful investigation, Velocisaurus didn''t find any traces of


    fighting here, which made it feel very strange.


    Logically speaking, there should be a lot of traces left in the battle between ancient experts, but so


    far, it had not seen anything.


    "How strong is an ancient expert?" Samuel asked Velocisaurus.


    This question made Velocisaurus look conflicted.


    Not everyone could determine how strong an ancient expert was.


    However, there was one thing Velocisaurus was very clear. The so-called ancient experts were the


    first batch of humans to appear after the Creation of Heaven and Earth. They possessed the power


    to create worlds, just like the True Gods of Eight Direction World.


    Even Velocisaurus suspected that the ancient experts were far stronger than the True Gods.


    "I''m guessing that the ancient experts were even more powerful than the True Gods, because the


    original universe was created by them. Legend has it that every ancient expert had his own world,"


    Velocisaurus said.


    This kind of description was very vague, but Samuel could still feel the the ancient masters were


    very powerful.


    To create his own world.


    He had his own world!


    Not everyone could do that!


    "Perhaps this is just the entrance to the true battlefield." Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus suddenly looked at Samuel with sharp eyes and said, "You mean there are other


    space tunnels here."


    Samuel nodded and said, "Only in this way can we exin why it doesn''t look like a battlefield at


    all."


    Velocisaurus felt that what Samuel said was reasonable and could not help nodding. If there were


    other space tunnels here, then why could he not see any traces of fighting?


    Perhaps, as Samuel said, this ce was just an entrance. They did not really enter the battlefield.


    "But why didn''t Chi Mengtell us?" Velocisaurus asked with a puzzled face. Chi Meng asked them to


    find the jade sword in the ancient battlefield. If it was only an entrance, Chi Meng should have


    informed them in advance so that they couldplete the task.


    "There is no need for her to hide it from us, but have you ever thought that maybe even she doesn¡¯t


    know the real situation of the ancient battlefield?¡± Samuel said doubtfully.


    Samuel had doubts about this a long time ago. In the battle between the ancient experts, almost all


    the experts died in the ancient battlefield. But why could Chi Meng still stay in the Xuanyuan World?


    Was she stronger than the other ancient experts?


    This was very unlikely, because if she had not relied on a wisp of soul fragment, she would have


    died a long time ago.


    Another possibility was that she didn''t participate in the battle at all, and she didn''t even know


    anything about the ancient war. This could exin why she didn''t know that this was the entrance.


    "Do you mean that she doesn¡¯t belong to an expert from the ancient war?" Velocisaurus said. These


    words were extremely disrespectful towards Chi Meng, but it still couldn''t help but speak. There was


    even a bit of anger in his eyes.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    That was because after Velocisaurus thought that Samuel was dead, it was almost certain that it


    was willing to be a ve. If Chi Meng was not an ancient master, it would have almost be a


    liar''s beast.


    Seeing the change in Velocisaurus''s expression, Samuel couldn''t helpughing and teasing, "Are


    you very angry that you almost became a servant of a liar?"


    Velocisaurus hid its dissatisfaction. It did not want to show its hope of Samuel''s death in front of


    Samuel. After all, it was no match for Samuel.


    "What should we do now? This entrance is very big. It''s not easy to find a space tunnel here."


    Velocisaurus changed the topic and asked Samuel.

 Chapter 2114

    Chapter 2114


    Hearing Velocisaurus¡¯s words, Samuel showed some helplessness.


    As Velocisaurus had said, the space here was veryrge. It would not be easy to find a space


    tunnel here. It was very likely that Samuel would stay a long time here. And now, time was very


    precious for Samuel.


    He couldn''t help but wonder what Yvonne had encountered in Eight Direction World.


    The more he thought about it, the more anxious Samuel was to go to Eight Direction World to help


    Yvonne.


    And Han Nian.


    The longer she fell into the hands of the Fu family, the more dangerous it would be for her.


    Samuel didn''t want them to encounter any danger.


    "There should be a way," said Samuel.


    Velocisaurus was not as confident as Samuel because the space tunnel in the ancient battlefield


    was in the Dark Forest, and it had been in the Dark Forest for nearly a thousand years, but it did not


    notice it at all.


    "I''m afraid our lives will be wasted here," said Velocisaurus.


    Samuel''s face was as cold as ice. He was very dissatisfied with Velocisaurus''s words. If he spent


    his whole life here, it meant that he would never see Yvonne and Han Nian again.


    This was something that Samuel would never allow to happen!


    "Maybe I''ll think of a better way after killing you," Samuel said coldly.


    Feeling the killing intent of Samuel, Velocisaurus felt very aggrieved.


    It was, after all, a product of Eight Direction World. How could it be threatened by Samuel?


    However, even if it felt wronged, it had no choice. It was seriously injured and did not dare to


    compete with Samuel.


    "Without me, you will waste more time," Velocisaurus said.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "So you''d better not be discouraged in front of me. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t help killing you."


    After saying this, Samuel continued to set off. If he wanted to find the space tunnel as soon as


    possible, he had to take action.


    If he stood there pondering, the space tunnel would not appear.


    In Eight Direction World.


    In the prison of the Fu family.


    There was not a trace of sunshine in the damp environment, and from time to time there was the


    sound of Rats fighting.


    Fu Mang was used to this, but for Yvonne, this was an extremely disgusting environment, which


    made her want to leave.


    But in the face of the iron cage made of Ten -thousand-year-old cold iron, even if Yvonne had


    Kongtong Realm, she could do nothing.


    Just then, a faint sound of footsteps came from a distance and slowly approached them.


    "I never expected that there would actually be someone who came to see you. It seems like you


    really are important to the Fu n''s bloodline." Fu Mang said with a smile. After all these years in


    the heavenly prison, no one had ever seen him before.


    Yvonne had not been in for a few days, but someone couldn''t help wanting to see her.


    "Without a True God, the Fu n''s bloodline would be a low level n. Of course, I am


    important, but they can forget about achieving their goal." Yvonne said indifferently.


    "Sigh." Fu Mang sighed and said: "You little girl, you really are stubborn. If you promise them, then


    you can leave the heavenly prison. Why do you have to stay here with me?"


    At this time, the footsteps were very close, but the visibility in the prison was very low, so they could


    not see who it was.


    Suddenly, a dazzling light lit up.


    Yvonne and Fu Mang closed their eyes at the same time. Because they were used to the darkness,


    they couldn''t ept such a light for a while.


    Yvonne was still adapting to the light source. Just as she was about to open her eyes, she suddenly


    heard Fu Mang''s angry roar and kept shaking the iron cage. He was very irritable.


    "Fu Tian, how dare you show up in front of me? " Fu Mang shouted hysterically.


    Although Fu Mang had epted his fate, it did not mean that he could restrain his temper when he


    saw Fu Tian with his own eyes.


    After all, it was all thanks to Fu Tian. Fu Tian not only took away his position as n leader but also


    locked him in a prison that couldn''t see the sun, making him lose his freedom.


    Facing the angry and irritable Fu Mang, Fu Tian looked very calm, and a faint smile even appeared


    at the corners of his mouth.


    "Fu Mang, are you still suffering from delusional disorder? After locking you up for so long, don''t tell


    me you still dream that you are the patriarch? When will you wake up? " Fu Tian said.


    "Dream on? " Fu Mang gritted his teeth and said to Fu Tian with anger in his eyes, "The position of


    n head should have belonged to me. If you hadn''t shamelessly taken it away, how could I have


    be like this?"


    Fu Tian shook his head helplessly and said, "I know that you really want to be the patriarch, but my


    name appeared in the wordless Tomes of Arcane, which is beyond human control. Every patriarch


    of the Fu family is inspired by the wordless Tomes of Arcane. Don¡¯t you understand?"


    "Of course I know. I saw my name on the wordless Tomes of Arcane with my own eyes," Fu Mang


    said angrily.


    "s." Fu Mang sighed and said, "You can''t ept such a blow. I can understand your mood, but


    this is an unchangeable fact.


    What can you do if you don''t ept it?"

 Chapter 2115

    Chapter 2115


    Looking at the debate between the two of them, Yvonne was confused for a while and did not know


    who to believe.


    Yvonne felt that what Fu Mang had said before was reasonable.


    But when Fu Tian appeared, what Fu Tian said seemed to make sense.


    There were two things that could not be exined. One was how Fu Tian went to buy Fu Mu of the


    Lon Pavilion, and the other was how Fu Mang could see the wordless Tomes of Arcane.


    It should be known that every heir of the Lon Pavilion was selected by the previous one. Except


    for the gatekeeper of the pavilion, no one from the Fu family was qualified to enter the pavilion, not


    even the patriarch.


    "He won''t tell you that I''ve stolen his position as n leader, will he?" Fu Tian walked to the front of


    the iron cage of Yvonne and asked with a smile.


    Yvonne was silent.


    Fu Tian suddenly looked a little surprised and said, "You don''t believe it, do you?"


    Before Fu Tian came, Yvonne had indeed believed in this matter and even firmly believed that Fu


    Tian had taken away the position of patriarch.


    But now, Yvonne''s position was a little uncertain, because she was not sure who was telling the


    truth.


    "Ha ha." Fu Tian suddenlyughed and continued to say to Yvonne, "If that''s the case, how could I


    lock you up together?


    How could I let you know the truth?" "In reality, all of this is just a delusion. He really wants the


    position of n leader too much, which is why he can''t ept reality, speaking crazily all day long.


    This is also why 1 locked him in the heavenly prison. If it wasn''t for our brotherhood, I would have


    killed him a long time ago." Fu Tian said.


    "Bullshit." Hearing these words, Fu Mang flew into a rage and said: "You don''t dare to kill me


    because I have to die in the Patriarch''s grave. But this way, your identity will be exposed, so you let


    me live."


    "s." Fu Tian sighed heavily and said," Your delusional disease has not been relieved at all. It


    seems that I still can''t let you out."


    "Fu Tian, don''t pretend to be hypocritical. Sooner orter, this matter wille to light. I think you


    haven''t thought about how to end it. If the patriarch of the Fu n doesn¡¯t die in the tomb of the


    patriarch, no one knows what will happen." Fu Mang said.


    Fu Tian pretended to ignore Fu Mang and said to Yvonne, "Have you made up your mind? The Fu


    family needs your help. Do you want to watch it decline?¡±


    Yvonne didn''t know who was real and who was not. However, there was one thing that Yvonne was


    sure about a long time ago. There would be no change, which was that she couldn''t betray Samuel.


    "I will never agree to your request," Yvonne said firmly.


    Fu Tian took a deep breath. Obviously, he was suppressing his anger. The Fu family could not wait


    any longer. Otherwise, how could hee to such a ce?


    "I''ve already found a way to deal with Samuel. Could it be that only when you see him die will you


    be satisfied?" Fu Tian said.


    Yvonne suddenly clenched her fists. Fu Tian was such a despicable viin.


    Couldn''t he use some other clean means except using Samuel as a threat?


    "You don¡¯t have to scare me. You can''t intervene in the Xuanyuan World at will," Yvonne said,


    gnashing her teeth.


    "Did you forget that he once opened the Heaven Gate. With his current strength, he only needs an


    opportunity to ascend to Eight Direction World. And I can help him create such an opportunity," said


    Fu Tian.


    Yvonne''s face instantly turned pale.


    Samuel was safe in the Xuanyuan World, but once he came to Eight Direction World, his life would


    be in the hands of Fu Tian.


    Based on Yvonne''s understanding of Samuel, he would never miss the opportunity to meet her if he


    could reallye to Eight Direction World.


    "Are you scared? It¡¯s good that you know you''re scared. As long as you agree to my request, I can


    stop killing him or even help him be stronger." Fu Tian said.


    Yvonne clenched her fists and kept trembling. Her anger had almost reached its limit.


    "There is one more thing. I feel like I should let you know," said Fu Tian.


    Yvonne knew that it was definitely not a good thing, so she did not ask.


    But if she didn''t ask, it didn''t mean that Fu Tian wouldn''t tell her.


    "Recently, a member of the Fu n picked up a youngdy. She called herself Han Nian and came


    from the Blue World. I wonder if she has anything to do with Samuel," Fu Tian said.


    Yvonne waspletely angry and looked at Fu Tian with bloodshot eyes.


    He had captured Han Nian to Eight Direction World, so how could Han Nian have been picked up


    by a nsman?


    "Fu Tian, if you dare to hurt half of her hair, I will fight against you," Yvonne said angrily.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    A faint smile appeared on Fu Tian''s face and he said, "She is very obedient and very beautiful. How


    can I bear to hurt her? But if I have to force her to be involved, I can¡¯t control it."

 Chapter 2116

    Chapter 2116


    Although Fu Tian''s wordspletely irritated Yvonne, she could do nothing about it.


    After all, Han Nian was in the hands of this despicable and shameless man, and he could hurt Han


    Nian at any time. Yvonne knew that it was useless for her to lose her temper. At this time, the more


    hysterical she was, the more Fu Tian wanted to see it.


    "Think about it carefully. I wille to you again. If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer next


    time, I can''t guarantee what will happen to the little girl." After saying that, Fu Tian left with a smile.


    Yvonne was so angry that she was trembling all over, but she couldn''t save Han Nian in prison.


    "He is the head of Fu n''s bloodline, but he is actually using a little girl''s life to threaten you. Do


    you think he is trustworthy?" Fu Mang asked Yvonne.


    At this time, Yvonne was more convinced of Fu Mang, because Fu Tian really didn''t deserve to be


    the patriarch.


    "But I''m very surprised that you already have a daughter, and Fu Tian wants you to marry someone


    else. Can the other party ept it?" Fu Mang asked curiously.


    In Eight Direction World, there was no such thing as remarry. There would only be one partner in a


    lifetime, and the husband and wife would forever be loyal to each other. Therefore, things like


    Yvonne¡¯s were very rare.


    Of course, there were also lecherous men in Eight Direction World, but generally speaking, they


    would not restrict their freedom by getting married. They would enjoy themselves in their own way.


    Yvonne didn''t say anything. She was not in the mood to chat with Fu Mang now.


    If she promised to help Fu Tian, she could temporarily leave the prison, looking for an opportunity to


    save Han Nian, but Yvonne knew that such an opportunity was very small.


    Since Fu Tian threatened her with Han Nian, he must have hidden Han Nian well. How could he let


    Yvonne find Han Nian so easily?


    If she didn''t find Han Nian in the process of the wedding, then Yvonne would face the


    consequences of betraying Samuel.


    This was also what Yvonne couldn''t bear.


    Yvonne was at a loss for what to do. She didn''t know what to do and how to choose.


    "Maybe I can help you think of a way." Although he was ignored by Yvonne, Fu Mang did not give


    up talking to Yvonne.


    Hearing this, Yvonne finally reacted.


    That was because she could do nothing about it now. If Fu Mang could really think of a good idea, it


    would be good news for her.


    "What is it?" Yvonne asked.


    "I thought you really didn''t want to talk to me." Fu Mangughed.


    "Cut the crap. If you have a way, quickly tell me. I swear with my life that one day, I will take you out


    of here and take back your position as n leader." Yvonne said firmly.


    These words made Fu Mang''s heart beat


    faster.


    Although he had already epted his fate, he felt that he would be in prison for the rest of his life.


    But if he had a chance to go out, how could he not be tempted?


    Moreover, taking back the position of n leader was what he really wanted to do. He wanted Fu


    Tian to pay the price for his shamelessness.


    "Even though I have been in the Heavenly Prison for many years, I still have my own trusted


    subordinate in the Fu n. His status in the Fu n shouldn¡¯t be low. You can temporarily promise


    Fu Tian. After leaving the Heavenly Prison, you can ask my subordinate for help," Fu Mang said.


    "Since he is your man, he must have been killed by Fu Tian," Yvonne said lightly. Fu Tian was not a


    fool. If he really usurped the throne, it was impossible for him to let Fu Mang''s trusted subordinate


    live.


    "No one knows about my rtionship with him, which is why Fu Tian wouldn¡¯t harm him." Fu Mang


    said.


    "What''s his name?" Yvonne asked.


    "Fu Li.¡±


    "Fu Li!" The name shocked Yvonne very much, because the current Fu Li was the wife of Fu Tian!


    Yvonne could not believe that his trusted subordinate was the woman of Fu Tian.


    Moreover, since Fu Li had be Fu Tian''s wife, why would she continue to help Fu Mang?


    "What''s wrong?" Noticing Yvonne''s extreme reaction, Fu Mang asked curiously. Could it be that


    something had happened to Fu Li.


    "Do you know what the rtionship between Fu Li and Fu Tian is now?" Yvonne asked.


    Hearing Yvonne''s question, Fu Mang knew that the rtionship between the two must not be


    simple. ording to the n before he was thrown into the prison, Fu Li should be Fu Tian''s wife


    now. This was thest task Fu Mang gave Fu Li before he entered the prison.


    "If she follows the n, she will be Fu Tian''s wife," Fu Mang said.


    Yvonne was even more shocked.


    It turned out that Fu Li became Fu Tian''s wife was part of Fu Mang''s n!


    "You... why did you let Fu Li be Fu


    Tian''s wife?" Yvonne asked in confusion. Fu Mangughed. Through Yvonne''s reaction, he had


    already guessed that Fu Li hadpleted the task. This was good news for him.


    Fu Tian would never have thought that the person beside him would betray him one day.


    "Do you think that I have never thought about taking back the position of n leader? And the


    person who can make Fu Tian not doubt the most is naturally the person closest to him. The reason


    why I sent Fu Li to Fu Tian''s side is because I want to know how he bought Fu Mu," Fu Mang said.


    Yvonne''s breathing became a little rapid. If Fu Li was still willing to work for Fu Mang, it was very


    likely that she would find Han Nian directly through her. As long as Han Nian was safe, Yvonne was


    fearless and did not need to be threatened by Fu Tian.


    But now she still needed to face a very serious problem.


    Fu Li was already the high and mighty wife of the patriarch. Did she still remember her identity and


    her following Fu Mang?


    Perhaps, she had long forgotten about these things and betrayed Fu Mang.


    "The n head''s wife is so high and mighty. How do you know that she didn''t betray you? After all,


    she is currently enjoying a high status. You can''t give it to her," Yvonne said.


    "Because she is my Exotic Beast," Fu Mang said with a smile.


    Yvonne was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped, and her eyes almost popped out of their


    sockets.


    Fu Li wasn''t a human, but a strange beast!


    The wife of the patriarch of the Fu n was a mutated beast. If others knew that, wouldn''t the Fu


    n be the biggestughing stock in the world?


    If Fu Li was a strange beast, how could she not have been discovered by Fu Tian?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Do you think it''s interesting to tease me? How can Fu Li be a strange beast?" Yvonne shook her


    head in disbelief.


    "She''s a Nine-Headed Bird. To her, hiding her aura is an easy task. Other than the Dragon n, the


    Nine-Headed Bird is the purest divine beast," Fu Mang said.


    Yvonne couldn''t calm down for a long time because this matter had shocked her so much that she


    couldn¡¯t ept it in a short time.

 Chapter 2117

    Chapter 2117


    Fu Mang gave Yvonne a lot of time to calm down, because he could only leave this damn ce with


    Yvonne''s help.


    Although Fu Li had a certain status now, it was still very difficult for her to save him from the prison


    alone.


    After almost an entire day, Yvonne finally calmed down from Fu Mang''s words and chose to believe


    him.


    "Can you guarantee that she will listen to you 100%?" Yvonne asked.


    "I don''t need to exin the rtionship between the strange beast and its master to you. If she


    betrays me, I can kill her at any time," Fu Mang said.


    Yvonne nodded. When the Exotic Beast and its owner had signed a contract, the Exotic Beast''s life


    was in the hands of others.


    If Fu Li didn''t want to die, she had to obey orders.


    And as Fu Tian''s wife, she might very well know where Han Nian was locked up.


    "As long as Fu Li can help me save my daughter, I will definitely think of a way to get you out of the


    prison. I swear on my life, " said Yvonne.


    "I believe in you. Even without an oath, I believe you can do it." After that, Fu Li threw something


    into the iron cage of Yvonne.


    "This is my personal jade pendant. When she sees it, she will listen to you. You can let her do


    anything," Fu Mang said.


    After picking up the jade pendant, Yvonne carefully put it away because it was the key to saving


    Han Nian. She could not lose it.


    Two dayster.


    Fu Tian appeared again in the prison, which showed that he didn''t want to waste more time.


    The Fu n urgently needed a True God to preserve their status, and the True God also needed


    time to grow. This would be a long process, so Fu Tian didn''t want to dy any longer.


    "How is it? Have you decided?" Fu Tian asked Yvonne.


    "I can promise you, but I want to see Han Nian," Yvonne said.


    "When you give birth to the next True God, I will naturally hand her over to you.


    However, before that, you cannot meet her," said Fu Tian. Moreover, his attitude was extremely firm,


    not giving Yvonne any room for discussion.


    Yvonne had already guessed such an answer.


    With Fu Tian''s cautious nature, how could he let Yvonne see Han Nian in advance?


    "If I can''t see her, how can I know she is safe?" Yvonne said.


    "This is what I brought you. You should know when you see it." After saying that, Fu Tian took a roll


    of paper and handed it to Yvonne.


    Yvonne opened the paper. There was a painting on it.


    There was the family of three. The little girl was surrounded by her parents. The little girl held their


    hands and smiled very happily.


    Although the brush was very rough, the face was very charming.


    Yvonne knew that it must have been done by Han Man, which proved that Han Man was still alive.


    "This is yourst chance. If you don''t promise me, after leaving the prison, I will end her life. I advise


    you to carefully reconsider." Fu Tian said.


    Yvonne took a deep breath, looked at Fu Tian angrily, and said, "Do I have any other choice than to


    promise you?"


    Fu Tian couldn''t helpughing. This was the result he could have expected.


    Yvonne might not betray Samuel, but in the face of the safety of Han Man, how could she see Han


    Man die?


    "You are a great mother." After saying that,


    Fu Tian opened the iron cage.


    "Your future husband has been waiting for you for a long time. After leaving the prison, get dressed


    and I will take you to see him," Fu Tian said.


    Yvonne did not answer. She wanted to kill Fu Tian now. Unfortunately, there was still a certain gap


    between her Kongtong Realm and Fu Tian''s Realm. And if she annoyed Fu Tian, Han Nian¡¯s life


    would be even more dangerous.


    "Congrattions, shameless viin. You¡¯ve seeded again," Fu Mang said disdainfully.


    Fu Tian smiled proudly, stopped in front of the iron cage, and said, "Do you know why I can seed


    every time?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Because you are despicable enough," Fu Mang said coldly.


    Fu Tian shook his head and said, "Because truth always stands by the side of the sessful, and a


    loser like you doesn''t deserve it."


    Fu Mang gritted his teeth. How dare such a despicable person show off in front of him!


    "It¡¯s useless to be angry. You will be with the darkness forever." At this point, Fu Tian suddenly


    lowered his voice and continued, "But you can rest assured that when you are about to die, I will


    personally take you away. After all, your final destination is not here."


    Fu Mang grabbed the iron cage railing in a daze and gritted his teeth as he said," Patriarch should


    naturally die in the


    Patriarch¡¯s grave. Fu Tian, one day, your lie will be exposed. At that time, you will be doomed


    eternally!" Fu Tian did not feel any threat because of these words, because it was a very longterm


    problem for him. He had enough time to think and n how to deal with this situation.

 Chapter 2118

    Chapter 2118


    After leaving the prison, Fu Tian personally sent Yvonne back to the residence and told her to get


    ready as soon as possible. He wanted to arrange for Yvonne to meet her future husband.


    For Fu Tian, he had been waiting for many years, so he didn''t want to waste a second.


    Not long after Fu Tian left, someone knocked on the door.


    Yvonne felt a little strange. Logically speaking, no one in the Fu family dared to see her in private


    now. How could anyonee to find her?


    When Yvonne opened the door, she was a little surprised to see the person outside.


    She didn''t expect that the person she hadn''t found would take the initiative toe to her.


    Fu Li was the wife of the n Chief, whose identity was unknown to others.


    "Come in." Yvonne said to Fu Li.


    After entering the room, she closed the door.


    "Do you want to ask about Fu Mang?" Yvonne was the first to start the topic.


    Hearing what she said, Fu Li probably guessed that Yvonne had already known her real identity.


    "Does he have any instructions?" Fu Li asked.


    Yvonne took out the jade pendant and said, "He wants you to listen to me for the time being."


    Fu Li lowered her head slightly when she saw the jade pendant. Although she was now the wife of


    the patriarch, she would never get rid of the contract she had established with Fu Mang.


    As long as she didn''t want to die, she had to obey his orders.


    "I know where Han Nian is, but it''s not easy for you to save her," Fu Li said.


    Hearing the word "Han Nian", Yvonne couldn''t hide her excitement. She couldn''t wait to ask, "How


    is she now? Is she hurt? Is she well?"


    "Don''t worry, she''s doing very well. Fu Tian didn''t make things difficult for her," Fu Li said.


    Yvonne was relieved and let out a long sigh.


    "I have to save her. What can you do for me?


    " Yvonne said.


    Fu Li had been nning this for a long time, because she knew that when Yvonne entered the


    prison, she would definitely meet Fu Mang. If Fu Mang wanted to leave the prison, he might very


    well use the help of Yvonne. At that time, her identity would be exposed in front of Yvonne.


    "Give me some time. I will think of a way," Fu Li said.


    Yvonne knew that this matter could not be rushed. If anyone failed, the life of Han Nian would be in


    danger. She must be careful.


    "After so many years, have you found out how Fu Tian bought Fu Mu?" Yvonne asked. Although


    she was more willing to believe in Fu Mang, this was only her will and not the fact that she had


    confirmed. So until now, Yvonne did not know who told the truth.


    "No one is allowed to enter the Lon Pavilion. There is no progress in this matter, because I have


    no chance to see Fu Mu." After saying that, Fu Li couldn''t help sighing. She didn''t remember how


    many years had passed, but there was no breakthrough in this matter.


    Yvonne was not surprised. It was not because Fu Li''s ability was not good enough, but because of


    the special rules of the Fu family, she had no way to investigate.


    "Do you believe Fu Mang¡¯s words?" Yvonne asked. She had no way to determine whether it was


    true or not. Maybe Fu Li could give her an urate answer.


    "I have a connection with Fu Mang. I can feel whether he is lying or not, so I have been thinking of


    ways to find out how Fu Tian did it for so many years," Fu Li said. "Do you mean that Fu Tian


    usurping the throne really exists?" Yvonne asked impatiently.


    "Yes," Fu Li said firmly.


    This was a positive answer, which made Yvonne no longer doubt it. It also made Yvonne more


    shocked. How did Fu Tian do this?


    The Lon Pavilion almost belonged to a forbidden area, and even the patriarch was not qualified


    to enter it. However, it was really unimaginable that Fu Tian could buy the pavilion before he


    became the patriarch.


    "I have to say, the means of Fu Tian are indeed incredible," Yvonne said with a sigh.


    "He did something unimaginable, and after he became the patriarch, no one would doubt it. This is


    based on the authority and status of the Lon Pavilion in the Fu family," said Fu Li.


    "I really want to see the day when he is pulled down." Yvonne said angrily. Such a despicable and


    shameless viin should have a doomed ending. How could anyone be happy?


    "I came to find you because there is another very important thing." Fu Li said.


    "What''s the matter?" Yvonne asked curiously.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I hope you can sessfullyplete this wedding," Fu Li said.


    Her words made Yvonne angry. She just wanted to save Han Nian and escape from the Fu family.


    How could sheplete the wedding?


    "That''s absolutely impossible. Fu Li, I think you should know who you are. You¡¯re just a strange


    beast, not a lobbyist of Fu Tian," Yvonne said angrily.

 Chapter 2119

    Chapter 2119


    Looking at the furious Yvonne, Fu Li looked very calm, as if she was very sure that she could let


    Yvonne agree.


    "Don''t be angry. When you know why I asked you to do this, I think you will thank me," Fu Li said


    lightly.


    "Hmph." Yvonne snorted coldly and said," No matter what the reason is, I will never agree to this


    matter."


    "What if Samuel dies because of this?" Fu Li asked.


    After hearing this, Yvonne was stunned.


    She had never been worried about the safety of Samuel, because Samuel was now in the


    Xuanyuan World, and it was impossible for Fu Tian to hurt Samuel in the Xuanyuan World, because


    now the Fu family was very afraid of the top of the Blue Mountain. Without the True God, how could


    Fu Tian be enemies with the top of the Blue Mountain?


    But Yvonne also knew that there must be a reason for Fu Li to say so.


    "How is this possible? Could it be that Fu Tian was not afraid of provoking the top of the Blue


    Mountain? The Fu n doesn¡¯t have any True Gods right now. Once he provokes the Blue


    Mountain, it will be a disaster," said Yvonne.


    "Of course, Fu Tian wouldn''t be so stupid to take the risk of destroying his n to kill a piece of


    trash that he doesn''t care about. But what if this matter reached an agreement with the top of Blue


    Mountain?" Fu Li said.


    An agreement?


    In other words, Fu Tian would kill Samuel with the permission of the top of Blue Mountain!


    Yvonne gritted her teeth and said, "The current Fu n is no longer qualified to be on equal footing


    with the top of the Blue Mountain. How could Fu Tian let the top of the Blue Mountain agree?"


    "It''s true that the Fu family didn''t have a keen eye at the top of the Blue Mountain. Unfortunately, the


    Fu family has something that the top of the Blue Mountain has always wanted. As long as Fu Tian is


    willing to bear the pain and cut off his love, he can kill Samuel in the Xuanyuan World aboveboard."


    After a pause, Fu Li continued, "As far as I know, Fu Tian is ready to do this, because there is


    nothing more important than the Fu family having a True God."


    These words were like a thunderbolt out of the blue for Yvonne. She knew that if she really did this,


    Samuel would never have a chance to live.


    Although Samuel was very strong in the Xuanyuan World, for the experts of Eight Direction World,


    his strength was like an ant. If Fu Tian wanted him to die at midnight, it was impossible for him to


    survive until midnight.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Only you can save Samuel." Fu Li continued.


    Yvonne could not ept the betrayal of Samuel, but she was even more unwilling to see Samuel


    die because of this.


    Such a choice was undoubtedly very difficult for Yvonne.


    "Fu Tian will soon send people to the top of Blue Mountain. If you don''t make a decision before that,


    then everything will be irreparable." Fu Li said.


    Yvonne took a deep breath. Only by betraying Samuel could Samuel survive.


    But for her, it was more painful than death.


    There was another man lying on the couch, which was the nightmare of Yvonne.


    "If he is dead, I will never live in disgrace. If Fu Tian dares to do this, I will make sure that the Fu


    n''s bloodline will never have a True God." Yvonne gnashed her teeth and said.


    The corners of Fu Li''s mouth rose inexplicably, revealing a puzzled smile. She said, "It seems that


    you have made a choice."


    "I would rather die," Yvonne said firmly.


    "Actually, you still have another chance. Before Samuel dies, you might be able to change the


    ending of this matter." Fu Li said.


    Yvonne was stunned. She looked at Fu Li coldly and said, "You''ve said so much. What''s next is the


    key. Fu Li, you don''t have to keep me guessing. It''s a waste of time."


    "If I don''t force you into a corner, you definitely won''t dare do this." Fu Li said.


    "What''s the matter?" Yvonne asked.


    "Go to the Lon Pavilion and investigate the wordless Tomes of Arcane. As long as you can prove


    that the real patriarch is Fu Mang, you can overthrow Fu Tian and change everything," Fu Li said.


    Yvonne smiled coldly. This was what Fu Li really wanted to say. The long speech before was all


    nonsense. It was just a foundation for this matter.


    This was because the Lon Pavilion had a ban. Anyone who barged in would pay the price with


    his life. In other words, Yvonne had to risk her life to do this.


    "Although it''s dangerous, at least it¡¯s your chance." Fu Li continued.


    "The road ahead is already a road of death. This desperate situation might be able toe to an


    end. Your methods are truly astonishing. After saying so much, aren''t you trying to force me to do


    this?" Yvonne said.


    Fu Li shook her head lightly and said, "I''m not forcing you, but Fu Tian is forcing you. He didn''t give


    you a chance to choose. He made you have to do this."


    "Did Fu Mang teach you these things? I didn¡¯t expect him to be a scheming man." Yvonne said


    disdainfully.


    "He is the true n leader. It is only natural for him to have some tricks up his sleeve. If he had not


    trusted Fu Tian too much back then, he would not have ended up in such a state." Fu Li said.


    Yvonne didn''t want to know the twists and turns of the matter at that time. Because it was between


    Fu Tian and Fu Mang, it had nothing to do with her. What she had to do now was very simple. She


    wanted to go to the Lon Pavilion and see the name on the wordless Tomes of Arcane.


    "If there is nothing else, I have to go back to my room to rest," Yvonne said.


    "I won''t give you any help in this matter. We haven¡¯t met today," Fu Li said and took the lead to


    leave.


    Yvonne had been in a daze since she


    returned to her room.


    Thinking about Samuel''s recent situation, she guessed where Han Nian was now and what she was


    going to face next.


    This was definitely the worst thing Yvonne had ever encountered. Samuel was in danger, and Han


    Nian was in the hands of Fu Tian. Now only she could reverse the situation.


    But the Lon Pavilion was not so easy to break into.


    Although the Lon Pavilion was just a bookstore, as far as Yvonne knew, it was heavily guarded. It


    was very likely that she died in the pavilion without even seeing the corners of the wordless Tomes


    of Arcane.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that my strength was restricted, this matter might have


    been very simple, but now..." Yvonne muttered to herself. Before she was thrown into the prison,


    her power had been sealed by Fu Tian and the senior members of the family, so the current Yvonne


    was no different from ordinary people.


    In this case, it was undoubtedly a very difficult thing to break into the Lon Pavilion.


    But Yvonne had no choice, and she had to do it.

 Chapter 2120

    Chapter 2120


    In Xuanyuan World.


    In the ancient battlefield, Samuel and Velocisaurus were still looking for the entrance to the real


    battlefield ruins, but there was no progress at present. Because the space was too big, and the


    space tunnel that led to the real battlefield was not emitting any energy, it was very troublesome.


    Samuel was a very patient person, but in this case, patience was gradually worn out.


    On this day, Samuel and Velocisaurus were resting.


    Samuel habituallyy on the ground both hands as the pillow, looking at the Blood Moon in the air,


    and his mind was full of the figure of Yvonne.


    He didn''t know what was happening to Yvonne in Eight Direction World, but he had a bad feeling


    that Yvonne was in trouble.


    However, Samuel was not qualified to go to Eight Direction World to help Yvonne. If he really went,


    it would bring more trouble to Yvonne, which made Samuel very angry.


    Samuel had never been so defeated. Even if he had suffered injustice in the Hannigan family,


    Samuel still had a way to reverse it.


    But now, in the face of Eight Direction World with the most powerful strength, Samuels¡¯ plots


    seemed to be powerless.


    "What will the Fu family do to you? If these people dare to force you to do something you don¡¯t


    want, I will make the Fu family¡¯s blood flow like a river sooner orter," Samuel said to himself.


    Velocisaurus was used to Samuel talking to himself, so it didn''t say anything.


    However, in the eyes of Velocisaurus, this sentence was somewhat ridiculous.


    Although the Fu n didn''t have a True God and their status in Eight Direction World had changed


    greatly, it didn''t mean that Samuel was qualified to deal with them.


    After all, the Fu family was once a prosperous family, while Samuel was just a waste of Divine


    Realm in the Xuanyuan World. How could it be a threat to the Fu family?


    "What realm should I reach to be a match for the Fu family?" Samuel asked Velocisaurus.


    "If you treat everyone from the Fu n as your opponent, you have to be a True God," said


    Velocisaurus.


    "It isn''t easy to be a True God." Samuel sighed.


    Velocisaurus nced at him for a moment. It wasn''t that simple. There would always only be three


    True Gods in Eight Direction World. This was a fixed spot, and no one could change it.


    Everyone in Eight Direction World also called it the Dao of the Heavens to suppress this situation.


    As for the Dao of the Heavens, no one could contend against it, not even True Gods.


    "There are only two True Gods in Eight Direction World, so from a certain point of view, you have a


    chance," Velocisaurus said.


    Of course, this was aplete joke, because there were too many experts stronger than Samuel in


    Eight Direction World, They were closer to the True God, which Samuel couldn''tpare with.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. He also knew how ridiculous Velocisaurus''s words were, and


    this was not something he dared to expect.


    What right did he have to bepared to the experts from Eight Direction World?


    Even if a new True God had been born, it should have been the experts of Eight Direction World.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly sat up straight, and his expression became particrly serious.


    Seeing the unusual change in Samuel, Velocisaurus quickly asked, "What''s wrong? Have you


    sensed any danger?"


    Samuel stared straight at the Blood Moon in the air and suddenly burst intoughter.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Such behavior made Velocisaurus even more confused. It even suspected that Samuel had


    suddenly gone crazy.


    "What''s wrong with you? What did you feel? Don''tugh!" Velocisaurus asked anxiously. If there


    was danger, it had to prepare in advance. Samuel couldn''t keep smiling like this.


    "I found the entrance to the real battlefield. " Samuel stood up excitedly.


    Velocisaurus was stunned for a moment, then followed Samuel''s line of sight and looked at the


    Blood Moon in the air.


    "There?" Velocisaurus asked in confusion.


    "It''s not a moon, but a space tunnel. It''s just that it''s round, so I regard it as a moon.


    Just now I saw energy fluctuations," said Samuel. He stared at the Blood Moon as usual, and then


    imagined what Yvonne had experienced in Eight Direction World.


    But just now, there was obviously a strange energy fluctuation in the Bloody Moon, which was very


    simr to the space tunnel, so Samuel determined that the Bloody Moon was a space tunnel.


    Velocisaurus did not feel the energy fluctuation. In its eyes, it was just a full moon. How could it be a


    tunnel?


    "Are you mistaken? Isn''t this the moon?" Velocisaurus said.


    Samuel jumped up.


    Seeing this, Velocisaurus quickly followed Samuel.


    The closer he got to the Bloody Moon, the clearer Samuel could see the faint energy fluctuations.


    At this time, Velocisaurus also felt it. Only then could he be sure that Samuel was not hallucinating.


    However, the way the space tunnel existed was too strange. It was actually in the sky.


    If it hadn''t been for Samuel''s idental discovery, they would have really died here.

 Chapter 2121

    Chapter 2121


    When Samuel and Velocisaurus came to the Bloody Moon, they could clearly see the bottomless


    tunnel. The reason why they didn''t find it before was that they were too far away from the tunnel, so


    they couldn''t see the truth clearly.


    Samuel''s irritation was finally relieved.


    Although he did not know what he would face after entering the tunnel, at least he did not have to


    waste time looking for the tunnel.


    "Did you feel the energy fluctuation inside? " Velocisaurus asked Samuel.


    "Do you want to retreat here?" Samuel said with a smile, and then went straight into the tunnel


    without any hesitation.


    Velocisaurus shook his head helplessly. Samuel did not care whether it was dangerous inside or


    not, and he was not prepared at all. In its opinion, it was too reckless to do this.


    But Velocisaurus had never thought about that no matter how careful it was, it had to face what he


    should face in the end.


    Hesitating could not change anything.


    After entering the tunnel, Samuel not only felt the restlessness of the energy, but also experienced it


    personally.


    The manic energy, like flying knives, instantly cut many wounds on Samuel''s body, and this was


    only the entrance. No one knew what would happen if they really went deep into the battlefield


    ruins.


    But Samuel still had no intention of retreating.


    He had wasted too much time!


    The space tunnel made Samuel covered with blood. When they finally arrived at the real battlefield


    ruins, Samuel was in greater danger.


    The energy left behind on the battlefield, apanied by the whistling wind, made Samuel instantly


    suffer a great danger, which almost killed him.


    At this time, the Pangu Axe on his forehead emitted energy. As a protection circle, he did not let


    Samuel continue to get hurt.


    Looking at the faint energy light circle around his body and his almost torn clothes and countless


    wounds, Samuel smiled bitterly.


    The energy left behind by the Ancient experts had already caused him so much damage.


    He really didn''t know how earth-shattering this ancient battle was.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly heard the scream of Velocisaurus.


    Looking in the direction of the voice, Velocisaurus was almost crawling on the ground, and the


    wounds on his body were deep enough to see his bones.


    Samuel quickly walked to the side of Velocisaurus and protected it with the energy shield of the


    Pangu Axe.


    "What is this?" Velocisaurus asked Samuel after feeling calm.


    Regarding the axe, Samuel did not know how to exin it to Velocisaurus. Although he suspected


    that the axe might be a wizard weapon of an expert from ancient times, how could he tell


    Velocisaurus about it?


    "It has nothing to do with you. If you don''t want to die, follow me closely," Samuel said lightly.


    Hearing this, Velocisaurus quickly stood up and leaned closely against Samuel.


    Because in this case, it would not be hurt by the energy.


    "So many years have passed since the ancient war. I didn''t expect the energy left behind by those


    experts to be so powerful," Velocisaurus said with a sigh.


    Even though there were many legends regarding ancient experts, those legends were all too


    baseless, unable to truly make one feel how powerful they were.


    At this moment, Velocisaurus felt that it was much more powerful than the so-called Kongtong


    Realm experts in Eight Direction World.


    Even Velocisaurus had an intuition that these ancient experts were probably from the real Trye God


    Realm!


    "Even experts from Eight Direction World can''t survive here so easily," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Velocisaurus also looked at Samuel.


    Indeed, even experts from Eight Direction World could not survive here.


    However, he was safe and sound. The power of this energy shield easily blocked the crazy energy.


    This made Velocisaurus very confused.


    Where did the power of Samuele from?


    Could it be that at the entrance of the battlefield, he had any other adventures?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of the painful screams of Samuel, Velocisaurus became more and more certain about this


    matter, which also made him regret not leaving with Samuel. If not, this adventure might happen to


    him.


    They went deeper into the ancient battlefield. Soon, they could see some bones, swords, and


    weapons.


    These were all wizard weapons used by experts from ancient times, so when Velocisaurus saw


    them, his eyes lit up and he wished he could take them all.


    But it didn''t dare to leave Samuel''s side, because it knew that if it left this protection circle, it would


    die.


    Samuel also wanted to keep these divine weapons in his pocket. Although he subconsciously felt


    that these weapons were not as powerful as his axes, they were used by ancient masters after all. It


    would be good to give them to Manfred and others in the future.


    Moreover, these magic weapons were also a huge fortune. It was very likely that this kind of wealth


    would be the capital for Samuel to stay in Eight Direction World. This could not be missed.

 Chapter 2122

    Chapter 2122


    No matter what type of rotten copper or iron it was, as long as Samuel saw it, he definitely wouldn¡¯t


    miss it.


    Soon, Velocisaurus''s hands were full.


    Seeing that Samuel was still picking up, Velocisaurus couldn''t help saying to Samuel, "Some of


    them have been destroyed. They are not very useful. There is no need to keep them."


    Velocisaurus expected Samuel to throw away some useless things, but Samuel shook his head


    after hearing this.


    "Even though it was destroyed, its material is still quite good. Perhaps it can be refined into a


    powerful weapon. Either way, it doesn''t need money, so why don''t we just take it all?" Samuel said.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Velocisaurus smiled bitterly. At this time, Samuel was like a person who was extremely greedy for


    money, and he wanted to miss nothing.


    Because of the fierce battle in ancient times, many weapons were damaged to different degrees. It


    could be said that almost all the ones picked up by Samuel were defective. But in the eyes of


    Samuel, these were still treasures, because these things were used by experts in ancient times,


    and there was still the breath of experts in them.


    No matter how broken this was, in the eyes of Samuel, other weapons could notpare with it.


    "Why didn''t I see the jade sword mentioned by Chi Meng?" Samuel couldn''t take the weapons


    himself, but he hadn''t found the jade sword that Chi Meng wanted him to find, which made Samuel


    a little anxious.


    Although he had collected a lot of good things, it was still unknown whether these things would be


    useful or not.


    If he could not find the jade sword that Chi Meng wanted, ording to this woman''s temper,


    Samuel knew that he was likely to die in her hands.


    "Can you use your own divine power to sense the surroundings?" Velocisaurus asked Samuel.


    It must be a waste of time to keep looking for her aimlessly, so Velocisaurus gave such a suggestion


    to Samuel.


    Samuel didn''t know if it would work in this environment, so he could only give it a try.


    After putting all the magic weapons under his feet, Samuel began to use his divine power. However,


    because the battlefield was full of the power of all kinds of ancient experts, once his divine power


    left the shield, it would be shattered.


    After several attempts, Samuel sighed helplessly.


    "My divine power is like an ant meeting an elephant in front of these forces," Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus was not surprised. After all, Samuel was just Divine Realm of the Xuanyuan World.


    Such a Divine Realm could not be called the real Divine Realm at all. It was just the definition of the


    realm of the people of the Xuanyuan World.


    In the vast universe, except for the True Gods of Eight Direction World, the real Divine Realms were


    probably the dead experts of the ancient times.


    "It seems that we can only search slowly. If we can''t find the jade sword, we can''t leave, " said


    Velocisaurus.


    This question did not need to be reminded by Velocisaurus, and Samuel himself knew it very well.


    If he didn''t find the Jade Sword and leave the ancient Battlefield, he would die.


    They moved forward aimlessly. In the process, Samuel still saw everything and did not care how


    bad it was.


    In the words of Samuel, even if it was badly damaged, it could be rebuilt as raw materials.


    To Samuel, using broken weapons from ancient times to forge new weapons was definitely much


    more powerful than ordinary weapons in the world.


    Just as Samuel was happily collecting the spoils of war, a voice came from a distance. breaking the


    silence. At the same time, it made Samuel and Velocisaurus tense to the extreme.


    "Who are you?"


    Obviously, it was a person''s voice.


    After hearing this voice, Samuel and Velocisaurus looked at each other almost at the same time.


    Their eyes met, full of disbelief.


    They could not believe that someone was still alive in the Ancient Battlefield!


    And the one who could survive the ancient war must be the strongest among these ancient experts!


    "What should we do?" Samuel asked Velocisaurus.


    Velocisaurus shook its head subconsciously, its face pale.


    What could they do?


    What should they do?


    If they encountered an ancient expert, they would not even have a chance to resist if he wanted to


    kill them.


    "Who are you?" The voice came again, and this time it was much more severe, obviously with some


    anger. Obviously, it was because he did not get any response.


    Samuel took a deep breath and said truthfully, "We came from the Xuanyuan World. An ancient


    master asked us to find something."


    If he wanted to survive in such a situation, he had to tell the truth. Samuel did not dare to lie,


    because once he was seen through, he might lose his life.


    "An ancient expert?" The other party


    showed a hint of doubt, as if he doubted other ancient experts survive in this world.


    "That''s right," Samuel said firmly, because from the beginning to the end, he had never doubted Chi


    Meng¡¯s identity. How could Chi Meng know where the ruins of the ancient battlefield were if she was


    not an expert from ancient times?


    "How is that possible? No one survived except me." The voice was getting closer and closer.


    A figure in the distance gradually appeared in Samuel''s sight.


    And he was noting.


    The man sat cross-legged and flew off the ground in this posture.


    Soon, the man arrived in front of Samuel, looking old and weak.


    With his white hair and beard, no one could see his real appearance.


    Samuel and Velocisaurus were walking on thin ice.


    Because he was an ancient expert, it was possible for him to kill them without saying a word.


    "I''m not lying. She is really an ancient expert. If she hadn¡¯t told me the entrance to the battlefield


    ruins, how could I havee here?" Samuel said.


    His words made the man frown. If it were not for those who knew something about the ancient war,


    they would not have known the entrance of the battlefield.


    However, he was the only one who survived the ancient war. He was very sure about this. How


    could anyone leave the battlefield alive?


    "Do you know the name?" That person asked.


    Samuel did not dare to hesitate at all and quickly replied, "She said her name is Chi Meng.¡±


    The man suddenly smiled, as if he had suddenly realized something.


    As he approached, a jade sword came from the sky and went straight to the top of the man''s head.


    Seeing this, Samuel was frightened and thought that he had been attacked by others.


    It was not until the jade sword hovered on the man''s head that Samuel knew it was him who did it.


    Seeing the jade sword, Samuel knew that it was what Chi Meng had asked him to find.


    "Did she send you here to find this sword?" the man asked.


    "Yes, this jade sword should be what she wants. That''s why she asked me toe to the Ancient


    Battlefield."

 Chapter 2123

    Chapter 2123


    The man suddenly smiled, which made Samuel and Velocisaurus''s hair stand on end.


    After a while, the man said to Samuel, "She is not an ancient expert at all."


    Samuel was stunned.


    She was not an ancient expert.


    But she was very strong and had such a deep understanding of the ancient battlefield. What else


    could she be if she was not an ancient expert?


    Samuel doubted whether what the man in front of him said was true, but he didn''t dare to question


    him. Samuel was afraid that he would make this guy unhappy and identally lose his life.


    The current Samuel finally felt what caution meant.


    In the face of such an expert who might lose his life at any time, he needed to be careful to say


    anything after careful consideration.


    "She''s not an ancient expert. Who else could it be?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "She''s just the sword spirit of this sword. This sword is her real body," the man exined.


    Sword Spirit!


    Samuel was stunned.


    He had never heard of such a thing.


    It was just a sword. How could it be a person?


    At this time, Velocisaurus exined to Samuel, "Legend has it that once the sword creature reaches


    a certain level, it can be born. With the sword spirit, it means that this sword is extraordinary and is


    a real Divine Tool."


    "The sword spirit will be one with the sword, which will greatly improve the owner''s strength."


    Samuel understood that a sword with a Sword Spirit was more powerful, and a person with such a


    weapon would be stronger.


    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat.


    If he could make this jade sword recognize him as its master, his strength would definitely advance


    by leaps and bounds. For Samuel who was eager to improve his strength, this was a great


    opportunity.


    Of course, Samuel also knew that it would not be easy for the Sword Spirit to recognize him as its


    master.


    He could easily die in the hands of dreams, so how could dreams put him in their eyes?


    "Your Dragon race lineage is extremely pure. How is the Dragon race now?" The man suddenly


    asked Velocisaurus.


    Velocisaurus did not dare to neglect him. It lowered its head and said, "The Dragon Tribe has long


    lost its former glory. Now, we are just Exotic Beasts from Eight Direction World."


    "The Dragon race has actually turned into an Exotic Beast. Back then, the strength of the Dragon


    race was on equal footing with the Human Tribe. They shared Eight Direction World," said the man.


    Velocisaurus was well aware of the glorious history of the Dragon Tribe. Unfortunately, this was the


    truth. The Dragon Tribe was no longer valued by the Human Tribe. They were proud of taming the


    Dragon Tribe and even treated them as toys and mounts.


    "Ever since the heart of the Dragon race vanished, the Dragon race has been in decline. There''s a


    saying in the Dragon race that once one find the heart of the Dragon race, one can revitalize it,"


    said Velocisaurus.


    "The heart of the dragon race. If I remember correctly, it was brought to the ancient battlefield by


    your ancestors. That is because the dragon race also participated in the ancient great battle back


    then." That person said.


    His words excited Velocisaurus.


    The reason why it had endured in the Xuanyuan World for so many years and wanted to find the


    ancient battlefield was that it was said that the heart of the Dragon Tribe was in the ancient


    battlefield.


    Only by regaining the heart of the Dragon race would there be a chance of revitalizing the Dragon


    race!


    This was the only hope for the Dragon race to turn things around.


    He knows the heart of the Dragon Tribe. It is very likely that he knows the whereabouts of the heart


    of the Dragon Tribe. How can Velocisaurus not be excited?


    "Do you know where the dragon heart is?" Velocisaurus asked eagerly.


    "If I remember correctly, the Dragon n experts from back then died in the northern border of the


    battlefield. The Dragon n''s heart should have also fallen into the northern border," said the man.


    The northern border!


    Velocisaurus looked north and unconsciously wanted to go north.


    But Samuel stopped her.


    "What do you want to do?¡± Velocisaurus gritted her teeth and asked Samuel.


    For Velocisaurus, the heart of the Dragon Tribe was right in front of them. They had to find it


    immediately and then have a chance to revitalize the Dragon Tribe.


    If Samuel wanted to stop it, it would risk everything to fight with Samuel.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? With your strength, you will die if you get out of my shield," Samuel


    said.


    Only then did Velocisaurus realize that Samuel did not want to stop him, but to protect him.


    After leaving the protective ring of Samuel, its body would probably be torn apart by the power.


    "Don''t worry. I will definitely take you to find the Dragon Heart," assured Samuel.


    Velocisaurus could only choose to believe in Samuel, because reckless people had to pay the price


    of their lives.


    "You want this sword?" the man asked Samuel.


    Samuel nodded subconsciously. No matter what, he had to take the jade sword away. Even if he


    couldn''t let Chi Meng recognize the sword as her master and by returning the jade sword to her, he


    could save his life.


    "Senior, if you are willing, can you gift it to me?" asked Samuel.


    "Of course. I¡¯m already going to die. To me, this sword is meaningless," the man said.


    Samuel felt a little uneasy because the man promised too fast.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    And it had been many years since the ancient war. How could he be going to die sote?

 Chapter 2124

    Chapter 2124


    "Don''t you believe me?" The man asked when he saw Samuel''s hesitation.


    Samuel nced at Velocisaurus from the corner of his eyes. If he didn''t answer the question well,


    he might lose his life.


    However, Samuel did not believe him. He always felt that there was a trick in this matter. How could


    he be so kind?


    "If I could kill you, I would have a way to seize your body and continue living with it. Unfortunately, I


    can''t do it." The man said with a bitter smile, looking a little helpless.


    From his words, Samuel could feel his killing intent, but he could clearly feel his helplessness.


    It was not that he didn''t want to, but he couldn''t.


    Could it be that it had anything to do with his axe?


    The shield was created by an axe, which could block the violent and lethal power of the ancient


    battlefield. Perhaps it was because of this that he could not hurt himself.


    However, Samuel still had a trace of doubt. How could this axe be so powerful? Even the experts of


    the ancient times were afraid of it.


    "Why didn''t you kill me?" Samuel asked in a low voice.


    As soon as he said that, Velocisaurus couldn''t wait to make Samuel swallow it back. Wasn''t he


    angering him?


    "Because you possess the most powerful thing in this world." That person said.


    The most powerful thing in the world!


    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat.


    This axe was only obtained on Earth. How could it be the strongest one in the world?


    But the man''s words did not sound like a joke.


    Moreover, Samuel could feel his killing intent. If he could do it, Samuel would have died a long time


    ago.


    Samuel had a lot of questions to ask, but unfortunately, Velocisaurus was present. Samuel did not


    want it to know too much, so he could only hide the doubts in his heart.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" Samuel asked.


    "Do you want to possess the power of an ancient expert?" That person asked.


    Possessed the power of an ancient expert!


    This meant that Samuel would no longer be afraid of Eight Direction World. After he went to the


    world, he would no longer be an ant. In fact, he would be superior to the Fu n.


    It had to be said that Samuel was tempted, but reason still had the upper hand.


    There was no such thing as pie falling from the sky in this world, and this person didn''t look like a


    good person. How could he be so kind?


    "You still want to kill me," Samuel said coldly.


    Since the other party wanted to kill him but could not, Samuel no longer had any worries and


    directly told him what he was thinking.


    Listening to the two of them, Velocisaurus was frightened. He didn¡¯t know where Samuel got the


    courage to be so straightforward.


    "If you want to give me your own strength, you can''t avoid our contact. You can take this opportunity


    to kill me, right?" Samuel continued.


    The man sighed and shook his head, looking very helpless.


    "You are quite smart. It seems that I really can''t do anything to you," said the man.


    "Give me the jade sword. I can promise you that I wille back in the future. If I can, I will save


    you. If you die, I will bury your body and let you rest in peace," said Samuel.


    "Countless ancient masters died in the wilderness. It seems that it''s a good result to be buried in


    peace." After that, the man threw the jade sword to Samuel.


    He had no choice but to do so. He could not kill Samuel, let alone upy his body.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Samuel with the Pangu Axe might not be his match in terms of strength, but he could not resist the


    power of the Pangu Axe, because the Pangu Axe had recognized Samuel as its master, and its


    power would protect Samuel.


    "Thank you," Samuel said sincerely.


    With the Jade Sword, Samuel hadpleted his task. He also knew that Chi Meng was only the


    Sword Spirit.


    Samuel couldn''t help having other ideas.


    Such a powerful sword was definitely suitable for Yvonne


    More importantly, Samuel also knew one thing, which was that Chi Meng could not hurt her.


    Even an expert from the ancient times was afraid of his axe, let alone a Sword Spirit.


    "He¡¯s afraid of you. Why?" Velocisaurus couldn''t help asking Samuel when he was heading north,


    because he couldn''t figure out why an ancient expert would be afraid of Samuel, a Divine Realm


    master from the Xuanyuan World.


    The strength between the two waspletely different. In the eyes of Velocisaurus, the man only


    needed to move his little finger to turn Samuel into ashes.


    "Do you want to let him kill me? If I die, will you still have a way out?" Samuel said lightly.


    Velocisaurus naturally understood this, but it asked why the man was afraid of Samuel, while


    Samuel did not answer.


    "If you don''t want to tell me, just say it.


    There''s no need to beat around the bush," Velocisaurus said.


    "Then I''ll be more direct. I really don''t want to tell you, so you don''t have to waste your time,"


    Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus had no choice but to say," Even the ancient experts are afraid of you. It seems that


    Eight Direction World will tremble because of you in the future, right?"

 Chapter 2125

    Chapter 2125


    The Pangu Axe was obtained from the earth. Samuel had never expected it to be so powerful. As


    for whether it could help him gain a foothold in Eight Direction World, it was also unknown.


    However, through the attitude of the ancient expert, Samuel could probably feel the power of the


    Pangu Axe, which gave him hope.


    After all, with his current realm, he was not qualified to go to Eight Direction World.


    But under the premise of the power of the Pangu Axe, Samuel could be considered to be more


    secure.


    "I don¡¯t pursue the strong realm. As long as I can protect Yvonne and save my daughter, " Samuel


    said. This was his only goal.


    Hearing this, Velocisaurus somewhat despised Samuel, because he clearly knew that protecting


    Yvonne required a very strong strength, but he still showed that his pursuit of the realm was not


    strong. Wasn''t that a whore setting up a memorial arch?


    "Why did you have so many adventures in your life? From an ordinary person in the Blue World to


    an expert in the Xuanyuan World, and even have a chance to dominate Eight Direction World in the


    future?" Velocisaurus asked in confusion. In its opinion, such a fate happened to an ordinary


    person, which was really strange.


    Samuel had thought about it before he got the Pangu Axe.


    There were billions of people on Earth. Why did he get that skeleton?


    Moreover, he not only had the strength of Divine Realm in the Xuanyuan World, but also had a


    powerful battleax, which was not a simple coincidence.


    "What, could it be that I have any other astonishing identities? A certain expert reincarnated?"


    Samuel said with a smile.


    ording to the experience of Yvonne, this situation was not impossible, but Samuel felt a little


    ridiculous.


    "Of course it¡¯s possible, and it''s very likely. Otherwise, luck will not fall on an ordinary person," said


    Velocisaurus.


    Samuel said half-jokingly, "Then tell me who I may be. You should know a lot about the legends of


    the strong, right?"


    Velocisaurus thought for a moment, then shook its head and said, "I don¡¯t know. But if so, your


    identity will be revealed sooner orter."


    This was also the reason why Samuel did not investigate this matter deeply. If he was really the


    reincarnation of a certain strong man, sooner orter, he would be in trouble. If he was thinking


    about this now, it was just a mediocre person disturbing himself.


    The two of them continued heading north and remained silent for a while.


    After a long time, Samuel asked Velocisaurus, "You¡¯ll return to Eight Direction World after you get


    the Dragon Heart, won''t you?"


    "That¡¯s without a doubt. The heart of the Dragon Tribe can make the Dragon Tribe return to its peak,


    and I want to release all my nsmen and make them no longer ves," Velocisaurus said firmly.


    This was its only pursuit in its life. For this matter, Velocisaurus had been enduring in the Xuanyuan


    World for nearly a thousand years.


    Now that it had finally obtained the Dragon Heart, it naturally had toplete its goal.


    "I can help you obtain the Dragon Heart," said Samuel.


    His words made Velocisaurus feel a little strange. The heart of the Dragon Tribe was where the


    ancient expert told them, and it didn''t need the help of Samuel.


    Obviously, Samuel had his reasons for deliberately saying so.


    "Samuel, what do you want to do?" Velocisaurus asked Samuel.


    "Don¡¯t you need allies after returning to Eight Direction World? I also need allies, so our alliance can


    bring a lot of benefits to each other. Why not?" Samuel said with a smile.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Don''t even think about using the Dragon race. I won''t let the Dragon race be ves," said


    Velocisaurus through clenched teeth. Its goal of obtaining the Dragon race''s heart was to release


    the Dragon race.


    As for the so-called ally of Samuel, in the eyes of Velocisaurus, it was just that Samuel wanted to


    enve the entire Dragon n.


    He wanted to control the dragon race in his hands so that this power could contend with the Fu


    family. However, this was definitely not something that Velocisaurus could ept.


    "Why would I allow the Dragon race to be ves? We are friends, right?" asked Samuel.


    "Of course not. Anyone who wants to get benefits from the Dragon Tribe is not qualified to be called


    a friend," Velocisaurus said without hesitation, showing his dislike for Samuel.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel immediately stopped. His expression was no longer as kind as before,


    but solemn.


    "Without me, can you really take back the Dragon Heart?" Samuel says coldly.


    Velocisaurus was stunned.


    Without Samuel, it would be difficult for it to move on the battlefield. The manic power was enough


    to tear it apart.


    It was almost impossible for it to survive, let alone get the heart of the Dragon Tribe.


    "Samuel, don''t do such a despicable thing, which will make me look down on you," Velocisaurus


    said disdainfully.


    "If I don¡¯t help you, will I be despicable? This is not my duty," Samuel said.


    His words left Velocisaurus speechless.


    There was no interest dispute between it and Samuel. It was not a friend of Samuel. Samuel indeed


    had no obligation to help it.


    However, without Samuel''s help, it was simply impossible for it to obtain the Dragon Heart. This was


    something that Velocisaurus knew very well.


    "What do you want?" In this case, Velocisaurus had topromise, because it needed the help of


    Samuel.


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth curled into a faint smile. He said, "Can I trust you? Is the Dragon


    Tribe a tribe that cares about promises?" "The Dragon n was once known as a supreme Deity.


    We will definitely keep our promises," said Velocisaurus.


    Samuel looked at Velocisaurus doubtfully. He believed what Velocisaurus said, but he didn''t believe


    in Velocisaurus himself.


    If this fellow broke its promise after obtaining the Dragon Heart, then Samuel would not be able to


    threaten him.


    "What do you want to do to convince me?" Seeing that Samuel doubted her, Velocisaurus asked


    Samuel.


    "If you be my Exotic Beast, I can trust you," Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus suddenly became furious. It wanted to release the whole Dragon n, but Samuel


    wanted it to be a pet at this time. How could Velocisaurus ept this?


    Moreover, the reason why Velocisaurus hid in the Xuanyuan World wasrgely because he didn''t


    want to be a human Exotic Beast, but now he had to do so!


    "Samuel, you said you didn''t want to enve the Dragon race. I never expected you to be such a


    despicable person," said Velocisaurus through gritted teeth.


    "For you, you can earn the freedom of the whole n by temporarily enved. And I can promise


    you that I will cancel the contract between us three yearster," Samuel said.


    Samuel had nned to use these three years to conquer Eight Direction World!

 Chapter 2126

    Chapter 2126


    Three years in exchange for the release of the entire Dragon Tribe was not a loss for Velocisaurus.


    Because without Samuel, it was impossible for Velocisaurus to get the Dragon Heart.


    However, Velocisaurus was not sure whether Samuel could keep the promise of the three years.


    Once the contract was established, its life would be in the hands of Samuel. Even if Samuel broke


    the contract, it had no choice.


    "Why should I believe you?" Velocisaurus asked.


    "I swear with my life that if I go back on my word, I will be punished," said Samuel.


    Seeing that Velocisaurus was still hesitating, Samuel continued, "I have something that can frighten


    the ancient experts. Do you think it''s necessary for me to let you continue to be my Exotic Beast


    after I be strong? What can you do for me?"


    What he said made sense. How could a person who could frighten the ancient experts care about


    its help?


    And at present, Velocisaurus had no choice.


    The heart of the Dragon Tribe must be obtained, and it also needed the help of Samuel. If


    Velocisaurus did not agree with Samuel, it was impossible for it to get the heart of the Dragon Tribe.


    "I promise you. I hope you can keep your promise,¡± Velocisaurus said.


    Samuel was not surprised by this result because he knew that Velocisaurus would definitely agree.


    After all, there was no other choice.


    They went north afterpleting the contract.


    Along the way, Samuel still continued to pick up the weapons. As long as it was a weapon, no


    matter how damaged it was, Samuel wouldn''t let it go.


    This made Velocisaurus feel very strange. That ancient expert had already said that Samuel had


    the most powerful thing in the world. How could he take these broken things seriously?


    After walking for an unknown period of time, they could not hold the weapons in their hands


    anymore. A long mountain blocked their way.


    The towering mountains were winding and looked a little weird under the reflection of the Blood


    Moon.


    "This mountain looks a little strange." Samuel said frowningly.


    Velocisaurus''s breathing suddenly became rapid, as if he had found something.


    "This isn''t a mountain," said Velocisaurus.


    "Hmm?" Samuel turned to look at Velocisaurus doubtfully and asked, "What else can it be if it''s not


    a mountain?"


    "This is the corpse of an ancient dragon," Velocisaurus said.


    Corpse!


    Samuel was stunned. He unconsciously wanted to find the end of the mountain, but he couldn''t see


    it at all with the naked eye.


    If it was a giant dragon, its body length would be more than 3,000 meters!


    "You''re not mistaken, are the ancient dragons thisrge?" Samuel asked.


    "How could I be wrong? Although it''s dead, it still has the aura of the Dragon Tribe." As it said this,


    Velocisaurus threw all the broken things in his hand to the ground and unconsciously walked toward


    the giant dragon¡¯s body.


    In order not to let Velocisaurus leave his energy shield, Samuel followed closely behind


    Velocisaurus.


    He had seen the real form of Velocisaurus, which was 300 meters long. It could be considered to be


    magnificent.


    Butpared with the giant ancient dragon in front of him, Velocisaurus was as big as an


    earthworm. The gap between them was too big!


    "The gap between you and the ancient


    Dragon is quite big," Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus didn''t think that Samuel''s words were underestimating him.


    Compared to the ancient giant dragon, it was indeed extremely insignificant. This was an


    indisputable fact.


    Moreover, Velocisaurus itself did not dare topare with such a senior expert.


    "There were hundreds of such experts in the Dragon Tribe during its heyday.


    However, as the heart of the Dragon Tribe disappeared, the Dragon Tribe declined day by day. All


    the experts died one after another. In the southern border of Eight Direction World, there were


    mountains towering into the Cloud Peak. Those were the corpses of dragons," Velocisaurus said.


    Mountains!


    The giant dragon''s corpse.


    Although Samuel had never seen it before, he could imagine how amazing it was.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    But what exactly did the Dragon n¡¯s heart represent? Why did it have such a great impact on the


    Dragon n?


    "What on earth is the heart of the Dragon Tribe? Can a single heart of the Dragon Tribe affect the


    entire tribe?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Velocisaurus gave a wry smile. The Dragon Tribe was very powerful, but there were fatal


    weaknesses, which was the heart of the Dragon Tribe.


    Once the dragons lost this precious item, the entire race would be implicated.


    "The cultivation of the Dragon Tribe is different from that of humans. When humans absorb the


    Heaven and Earth Spiritual Qi, they can be stronger.


    However, the Dragon Tribe is not connected. The cultivation source of the Dragon Tribe is the heart


    of the Dragon Tribe. Only the power emitted by the heart of the Dragon Tribe can strengthen the


    Dragon Tribe," said Velocisaurus.


    Samuel finally understood. The heart of the dragon n is the source of power of the entire dragon


    n. Without the heart of the dragon n, it is equivalent to the dragon n losing its way of


    practice.


    Just like on Earth, the Spiritual Qi was so thin that people couldn''t cultivate at all. No wonder the


    heart of the dragon was rted to the rise and fall of the whole Dragon Tribe.


    However, this weakness was simply too fatal. To deal with the Dragon n, one only needed to


    obtain the Dragon n''s heart.


    "When this huge dragon took away the Dragon n''s heart, did it not think about how it would


    affect the Dragon n?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Maybe it didn''t think that he could not go back to Eight Direction World." Velocisaurus sighed.

 Chapter 2127

    Chapter 2127


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. Perhaps as Velocisaurus said, it never thought that it would die in the


    ancient battlefield.


    However, this also showed that the dragon was too arrogant, and the price it had to pay was that it


    declined to the whole Dragon Tribe.


    "The corpse is so big. How can we find the dragon''s heart? Do we have to waste a long time here?"


    Samuel asks Velocisaurus.


    Since he had gotten what he wanted, Samuel naturally did not want to waste too much time on the


    Ancient Battlefield.


    And Samuel had another thing in mind.


    He would never hand the jade sword over to Chi Meng so easily.


    ording to the words of the ancient expert, Chi Meng was just the spirit of the Jade Sword. Since


    it had no master, could he control it?


    If he could do it, the strength of Samuel would definitely reach a higher level.


    "The heart of the Dragon Tribe has a special aura. If I''m not injured, I should be able to find it


    faster," said Velocisaurus. The hidden meaning of these words was that it would take more time


    because it was injured.


    Samuel couldn¡¯t me Yvonne, right? After all, Yvonne had seriously injured Velocisaurus in order


    to protect him.


    "Okay, I''ll look for it with you."


    While they were searching for the heart of the Dragon Tribe, something big happened in Eight


    Direction World.


    Yvonne who left the prison had to speed up her n after learning that Fu Tian was ready to kill


    Samuel.


    In her current situation, she could not return to the Xuanyuan World to help Samuel. She did not


    know what was going on in the Xuanyuan World, so for Yvonne, she could only stop this from


    happening as soon as possible.


    But the Lon Pavilion was not a forbidden area that anyone could enter.


    Because of her rash advance, Yvonne was caught in the act when he sneaked into the Lon


    Pavilion.


    For Yvonne, this could be said to be a devastating blow. Because she vited this taboo, she had


    to ept the strictest punishment from the family.


    All the high-level officials gathered in the hall of the Fu family branch.


    Fu Tian, who was seated in the high position of the n leader, had a cold expression on his face.


    He knew why Yvonne did this. It seemed that she had believed what Fu Mang said. It was a


    dangerous signal for Fu Tian.


    It was because the matter of usurping the position of n head definitely couldn¡¯t be found out.


    Otherwise, he would face death, and Fu Mang would leave the prison and rece his position.


    For Fu Tian, killing Yvonne was the best choice, because only in this way could this matter never be


    exposed.


    But Yvonne had a reason not to die.


    The True God of the Fu n needed her to be born. If she died, it would be difficult for the Fu n


    to produce a True God. This was also a fatal blow to the Fu n.


    "Yvonne, do you know what the price for doing this is? The Lon Pavilion is a forbidden area for


    the Fu family. No one is allowed to enter," Fu Tian said to Yvonne sternly.


    At the same time, other high-level officials began to me Yvonne.


    "Don''t think that you can break into the forbidden area recklessly. You will definitely die."


    "Do you think we won''t dare to kill you just because you can nurture a True God?"


    "Patriarch, the Heavenly Prison''s lesson is obviously not enough. We should teach this woman a


    more painful lesson."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Hearing these people''s words, Yvonneughed and said, "How about killing me?" These words


    made those people even angrier, because in their opinion, Yvonne was fearless.


    Naturally, it was not something that the higher-ups could ept for a woman to be so arrogant in


    the hall.


    Therefore, the words of execution of Yvonne were blurted out from the high-level officials.


    However, as the patriarch, Fu Tian did not want Yvonne to die.


    He had to consider the overall situation for the future of the Fu family.


    The death of Yvonne meant that the Fu n waspletely unrted to the True God. The Fu


    n would also lose the position of one of the three great ns of the entire world, which would be


    fatal to the entire n.


    Once the Fu family failed to stabilize their status and let other families take advantage of it, the


    enemies in the past would not let go of the Fu family.


    In addition, the death of a True God would take tens of thousands of years, which meant that the Fu


    n would be suppressed for tens of thousands of years.


    For ten thousand years, whether or not the Fu n would be able to hold on was a huge problem.


    It was very likely that in less than a thousand years, the Fu n would no longer exist in the world.


    "Shut up, all of you," Fu Tian said coldly.


    The hall instantly quieted down. Although they were very angry with Yvonne and hoped that she


    would die, the final decision was still in the hands of Fu Tian. "Yvonne, where''s the honor of your


    nsmen? Do you have to make the whole Fu family decline before you can ept it? " Fu Tian


    said to Yvonne, gnashing his teeth.


    "The honor of the n?" Yvonne sneered. Many years ago, Yvonne no longer attached importance


    to this matter.


    Moreover, for the Fu family, she was just a tool. How could it be an honor?

 Chapter 2128

    Chapter 2128


    Yvonne¡¯s disdainful attitudepletely infuriated Fu Tian. If it weren''t for the fact that Yvonne was


    still useful, Fu Tian wouldn''t mind killing Yvonne on the spot.


    However, anger did not rece his reason. Fu Tian knew that he could not do this, or he would


    destroy the whole Fu family.


    As the patriarch of the Fu n, Fu Tian wanted to continue to enjoy the honor, and this honor must


    be continued by Yvonne.


    Walking to the front of Yvonne, Fu Tian lowered his voice and said, "I advise you to think twice.


    Samuel''s life is in your hands. Whether he can survive or not depends on what you do."


    Fu Li had already told Yvonne about this, and Yvonne had hesitated because of this. But when she


    understood the importance of each other, Yvonne knew that she could notpromise.


    If she married someone else, so what if Samuel survived?


    For them, such a life would be worse than death.


    Moreover, Yvonne knew very well that Samuel would rather die than let her marry another man and


    have children with other men.


    Most importantly, Yvonne believed that Samuel had a way to escape this disaster!


    "Fu Tian, you despicable viin. In addition to threatening me, do you have any other better ways?"


    Yvonne gnashed her teeth and said.


    "The method isn''t that brilliant, but rather that it is practical. As long as it is useful. the method is the


    best." Fu Tian said with a smile.


    Yvonne shook her head and said, "It''s a pity that your method is not feasible on me."


    Fu Tian was stunned.


    In his opinion, Yvonne would definitely agree with him if he used Samuel''s life as a threat. But


    judging from Yvonne''s current attitude, it seemed that she did not care about Samuel''s life at all!


    "Don''t act in front of me. Do you think you can deceive me by pretending?" Fu Tian said.


    "Am I pretending?" Yvonneughed and said with a very sweet smile, "I know that he would rather


    die than see me marry another man. And I would rather die than betray him. Do you know this kind


    of feeling?"


    "You don''t understand, because you are a despicable and shameless viin. What you like is only


    power."


    Hearing these words, Fu Tian was no longer calm.


    He didn''t expect that even if he used this method, Yvonne still wouldn¡¯tpromise. Could she


    really watch Samuel die?


    Fu Tian gritted his teeth and suddenly raised the corner of his mouth. In addition to Samuel, he had


    another bargaining chip.


    "You don''t care about Samuel''s life or death. What about Han Nian? Are you willing to see her die?"


    Fu Tian said.


    Yvonne did not have any extreme reaction because of this sentence. She looked at Fu Tian calmly


    as if he had heard nothing. "I''ll avenge sooner orter. Whether in this life or in the next life, I¡¯ll


    make your head hang on the top of Qi Mountain," said Yvonne.


    Qi Mountain, the highest mountain range in the world, had the highest altitude and was called the


    backbone of Eight Direction World. It was also the ce where countless cultivators broke the


    realm. It could be said to be the holynd of Eight Direction World.


    "Even though you died in my hands, you still dream of having next life. Yvonne, you underestimated


    my methods," said Fu Tian.


    "Try it. Let me know how powerful you are," Yvonne said indifferently.


    Fu Tian was a little anxious. He did not expect that Yvonne would be so stubborn. No matter what


    kind of threat he used, Yvonne did not show any sign ofpromise. He was going to force him to


    a dead end.


    "Just you wait. I will let Samuel suffer in front of you, and Han Man. The father and daughter will be


    tortured." After that, Fu Tian left the hall angrily.


    All the high-level officials in the hall were full of anger for Yvonne, because she didn''t take the Fu


    family''s branch seriously at all, which made those high-level officials feel that they had been


    humiliated, so everyone was resentful.


    However, without Fu Tian''s order, no one dared to kill Yvonne easily. Moreover, they also knew that


    the current Yvonne could not die. The honor of the Fu family still needed her help to get back.


    At this time, a young woman walked up to Yvonne.


    They were about the same age, but their styles were far from each other.


    The beauty of Yvonne was an aloof goddess.


    And she was so attractive!


    When a man saw Yvonne, he felt that he could only watch from a distance.


    When he saw her, he would have that kind of desire.


    "Fu Yao, I never thought that after having not seen you for so many years, your temper would still


    be so bad. You even dare to look down on the n leader. Are you really not afraid of death?" Fu


    Mei said to Fu Yao.


    Yvonne looked at the familiar face in front of her.


    They used to be very close sisters.


    But after experiencing something, their sisterhood hadpletely copsed.


    "If I die, it will be a very happy thing for you, won''t it?" Yvonne asked lightly.


    "Correct. If you were to die, I would indeed be very happy. Unfortunately, the n chief firmly


    believed that you would be able to nurture the n''s future True God." When she spoke up to here,


    Fu Mei clenched her teeth. It was as if she wished that she could be such a candidate.


    "It seems that you want to rece me again. Unfortunately, you can''t rece me this time." Yvonne


    looked at Fu Mei with mocking eyes.


    Fu Mei seemed to have recalled some past events, and her face was as cold as ice.


    "Fu Yao, if you die, I will think of a way to let you die in my hands," Fu Mei said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After deciding his attitude, Yvonne had already seen life and death. He was even ready to die, so


    Fu Mei¡¯s words did not frighten Yvonne.


    "If I could satisfy you with such a small wish before I died, I wouldn''t refuse, but unfortunately..."


    Yvonne seemed to want to say something but stopped on second thought.


    "What?" Fu Mei couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Unfortunately, even if I die, you can''t rece my position. No matter what you do, it can¡¯t prove that


    you are better than me. It will only prove that you are dirtier," Yvonne said sarcastically.


    This made Fu Mei''s facepletely change. She did do something disgraceful to prove that she


    was better than Yvonne.


    But there were some things that she could not do with dirty means.


    For example, Yvonne''s Kongtong Realm was something she could not surpass no matter what.


    The outstanding Yvonne was destined to be superior to Fu Mei.


    "Fu Yao, if you provoke me, I won''t let you have a good end." After saying that, Fu Mei pped


    Yvonne in the face angrily, and the sound of the p resounded through the whole hall.


    A five-fingered red mark instantly appeared on Yvonne''s face!

 Chapter 2129

    Chapter 2129


    What Fu Mei wanted might be that Yvonne lowered her head and admitted that she was not as


    good as her.


    However, Yvonne, who had been pped in the face, did notpromise. Instead, she looked at


    Fu Mei more sarcastically.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Do you think a p in the face can prove that you are better than me?" Yvonne said.


    Fu Mei''s blood was boiling. She grabbed Yvonne''s neck and wished Yvonne could die in the hall.


    "Kill me. I will be very grateful to you," said Yvonne.


    The angry Fu Mei slowly tightened her grip.


    At this time, she hadpletely lost her mind.


    She had never been as outstanding as Yvonne since she was a child, but she had always wanted to


    prove that she was better than Yvonne.


    However, in all aspects, Fu Mei couldn''tpare with Yvonne, which made her extremely jealous.


    At this time, a senior executive came over and said to Fu Mei sternly, "Fu Mei what do you want to


    do? Let go of her."


    "I want this woman to die!" Fu Mei gnashed her teeth and said.


    "If she dies, you have to die with her."


    "If she dies, who can save the Fu family?"


    Fu Mei calmed down after hearing the senior executives'' words.


    Although she hoped that Yvonne would die in her hands.


    But she also knew that with the current value of Yvonne, if she really did this, the patriarch would


    never let her go.


    At that time, she was very likely to be Yvonne''s dowry, which was not worth it for Fu Mei.


    Letting go of Yvonne''s neck, Fu Mei said coldly, "One day, I will let you die in my hands."


    Yvonne smiled like a flower and seemed to be very happy. She said, "You are still as ipetent


    as before. Since you want to kill me, why not be more straightforward?"


    Fu Mei knew that Yvonne was deliberately provoking her to do something stupid.


    But she couldn''t do this. In order not to let her temper explode, Fu Mei had to leave the hall.


    The senior executive looked at Yvonne and was also angry.


    "You could have changed a lot of things, but you messed it up. Our people have already received


    the permission from the top of Blue Mountain. Do you think Samuel can survive?" The higher-up


    said to Yvonne.


    With Samuel''s current strength, how could he be a match for the Fu family? They were not on the


    same level at all.


    But Yvonne had blind confidence in Samuel.


    Moreover, she believed that Samuel would never die so easily without seeing her.


    "How about we make a bet? I don¡¯t think he will die, and he wille to save me," Yvonne said.


    "What a joke!" The senior executive sneered mercilessly and said, "He''s just a good-for-nothing of


    the Xuanyuan World, but he still wants to survive. You really think highly of him. Do you know who


    went to kill him this time?"


    "Is it important?" Yvonne looked indifferent.


    "Maybe it doesn''t matter. After all, Fu Leng won''t let him die so easily. In the face of underestimating


    the enemy, his hatred should be stronger, right?" The higher-up said.


    Yvonne''s expression changed slightly when she said the words Fu Leng.


    Fu Leng also had the strength of Kongtong Realm, and he used to be the pursuer of Yvonne, but


    Yvonne refused him ruthlessly.


    If the people who went to the Xuanyuan


    World was really Fu Leng, it would be a great disaster for Samuel.


    "But don''t worry. The Patriarch has ordered us to bring him back to the Fu n alive. But you know


    Fu Leng. Maybe he hase to the Xuanyuan World and Samuel would lose his limps." The senior


    executiveughed.


    Yvonne''s heart skipped a beat. Although she had already prepared for the worst, the words of the


    higher-up still made her heart ripple.


    Death was not terrifying.


    What was terrifying was that Fu Leng would use dirty means on Samuel and let him live a life worse


    than death.


    Although she was worried, Yvonne could do nothing now. She could only hope that Samuel could


    deal with this matter.


    Although the chance was very small, Yvonne still trusted Samuel.


    The Fu family upied a veryrge area. It was divided into fourrge courtyards, south, east,


    west, and north. As for the fourrge courtyards, there were different people living there. There


    were clear levels of status.


    The Eastern Yard was the top management of the Fu family, including the patriarch.


    As for the Southern Yard, it lived behind some of the best members of the Fu n. They were the


    pirs of the Fu n''s future.


    At this moment, a cold-faced young man in a ck shirt was standing at the door of his room, with


    strong killing intent in his eyes.


    "Fu Leng, you won''t be soft-hearted in the face of a rival in love, will you?" Fu Mei came to the front


    of the young man in ck. He was Fu Leng, who was about to be sent to the Xuanyuan World.


    "What do you want to say?" Fu Leng asked lightly.


    "I want to remind you that being soft towards an opponent in love isn''t a wise choice. Moreover,


    because of his existence, it is very likely that Fu n''s bloodline will be destroyed." Fu Mei said.


    Fu Leng turned his head and looked at Fu Mei coldly. He said, "What happened in the hall just now


    is enough for me to kill you. Do you know why you can still stand in front of me alive?"

 Chapter 2130

    Chapter 2130


    "She has already be someone else¡¯s woman. Haven¡¯t you given up yet? I heard that she and


    that person already have a daughter," Fu Mei said unwillingly.


    In the Fu family, she had many pursuers, but no one couldpare with Fu Leng. This was one of


    the reasons why she was jealous of Yvonne.


    Every time Fu Mei thought that she was inferior to Yvonne in everything, she especially wanted to


    prove herself.


    However, there were some things that she could not change.


    For example, Fu Leng.


    He was the most outstanding young man among the younger generation of the Fu family.


    Fu Mei couldn''t find anyone better than him, and she couldn''t change Fu Leng''s mind.


    "Does this have anything to do with you? Is this the reason why you can p her?" Fu Leng walked


    up to Fu Mei with a strong killing intent.


    Fu Mei lowered her head in fear, not knowing what to say.


    With Fu leng''s temper and methods, it was not surprising to kill her.


    "Don¡¯t dream of using me to do anything. I warn you, don''t appear in front of me in the future. If I


    want you to die, not even the n leader will be able to stop me," said Fu Leng.


    Fu Mei was frightened. Without saying a word, she turned around and left.


    Fu Leng took a deep breath and said to himself, "Damn it, how can I let him live well?"


    In the Xuanyuan World.


    It took Velocisaurus half a month to finally find the Dragon Heart.


    However, what surprised Samuel was that the heart of the Dragon Tribe was not what he had


    imagined.


    On the surface, it was just a very ordinary stone. It used to be pure ck, and its shape was very


    strange. There was nothing special about it.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    If this was thrown into the stone shovel, no one would take a look at it.


    Moreover, Samuel could not feel any energy emanating from the heart of the Dragon Tribe. For him,


    it was just an ordinary stone, but Velocisaurus looked as if it was a treasure.


    "Are you sure this is the heart of the Dragon Tribe? Did you find it wrong? Why do I feel that this is


    just an ordinary stone?¡± Samuel reminded Velocisaurus, for fear that Velocisaurus would make a


    mistake ande here in vain.


    "How can I be wrong? Moreover, only the Dragon Tribe can feel the power emanating from the heart


    of the Dragon Tribe. In a sense, it is an ordinary stone for humans," exined Velocisaurus.


    Samuel seemed to understand but nodded. Although he did not feel the power of the Dragon Tribe''s


    Heart, it was not surprising that it was a Heavenly Gem born for the Dragon Tribe.


    "Can we go now?" Samuel said to Velocisaurus.


    Velocisaurus seemed a little hesitant, as if there was something hard to say.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it. Don¡¯t be so sentimental," Samuel said.


    "I want to recover first. After all, after leaving the ancient battlefield, it is very likely that we will have


    to deal with Chi Meng. With my current strength, I can''t even be cannon fodder," said Velocisaurus.


    "Even if you''ve recovered your strength, you''re just a cannon fodder. She''s the Sword Spirit of an


    ancient Divine Weapon, and her strength isparable to that of the experts from Eight Direction


    World. What''s the point of recovering?" Samuel said mercilessly.


    Samuel didn''t think of a good way to deal with Chi Meng.


    However, it was obviously impossible to hand the jade sword directly to her.


    The situation forced Samuel to be a ve in the past.


    But now, Samuel knew that Chi Meng was not a person, but a Sword Spirit. It was impossible for


    Samuel to bow to her.


    Moreover, if he didn''t give such a Divine weapon to Yvonne, it would be a pity for Samuel.


    "Have you thought of a way to deal with Chi Meng? Why don''t we stay here and think about it?"


    Velocisaurus said.


    "What''s the use of just thinking? We have to face the reality before we know how to deal with it."


    Samuel did not give Velocisaurus any chance because it was aplete waste of time.


    Velocisaurus lowered its head feebly. It knew that no matter what it said, Samuel would not want to


    stay here anymore.


    "Okay, let''s go back to the Xuanyuan World first." Velocisauruspromised.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Is it because of Chi Meng?" Samuel asked Velocisaurus. This guy


    must have his own thoughts, but Samuel could not guess.


    Velocisaurus hesitated for a moment and said to Samuel: "Legend has it that the power of the heart


    of the Dragon Tribe canpletely change our physique. I just want to try how it feels like. I want to


    know how strong the heart of the Dragon Tribe can make me be."


    Samuel pped Velocisaurus on the head and said, "There is plenty of time for you to feel. There is


    no need to be in a hurry.¡±


    Velocisaurus nodded repeatedly. Now that it had signed a contract with Samuel, it could only obey


    Samuel.


    The two of them returned along the same route.


    Samuel obtained the jade sword and knew how powerful his axe was.


    As for Velocisaurus, it obtained the Dragon Heart.


    In this field, both of them had gained a lot, but the current Samuel did not know that a bigger crisis


    had been born.


    Fu Leng had already arrived in the Xuanyuan World, and he was killing!

 Chapter 2131

    Chapter 2131


    In terms of Fu Leng, the Xuanyuan World was a low-level world, and the people living here were


    naturally low-level creatures. So when he killed people, he would not feel anything, just like killing


    livestock.


    In the Council Chamber of the Ethereal Sect.


    The remaining dozen or so members of the Ethereal Sect knelt in front of Fu Leng, shivering.


    For them, this young man was like a devil that killed without blinking.


    In just two days, there were only a dozen or so the Ethereal Sect members left. It seemed that he


    would not give up until he killed everyone.


    "If anyone can tell me where Samuel is, I will spare her life. There are not many opportunities. You


    should cherish it." Fu Leng looked at the members of the Ethereal Sect kneeling in front of him and


    said indifferently.


    "We really don¡¯t know who Samuel is."


    "Please spare us."


    "I''m willing to do anything for you. As long as you let me go, I can meet any of your needs."


    The remaining dozen or so people were extremely humble. In order to survive, they even gave up


    their dignity.


    However, the demon, Fu Leng, had no mercy at all. And these women had no temptation to him.


    Fu Leng was a very persistent person. He would not easily change his target if he took a fancy to


    someone.


    Yvonne had been gone for so many years, and Fu Leng hadn''t given up on her. From this special


    case, one could tell how singer-minded he was.


    Although these women in front of him seemed to be at his mercy, Fu Leng didn''t even look at them


    seriously.


    "I didn''t get the correct answer." As soon as he finished speaking, Fu Leng killed another person.


    In the meeting hall, these women kept screaming in horror. All the sect members were frightened by


    the horrible means of Fu Leng.


    He killed people as easily as crushing an ant.


    Fu Leng stood up, walked to a sect member, and said, "I''ll give you a chance to tell me where he is,


    and I¡¯ll spare your life. Isn''t that good? "


    The woman was trembling with fear. She nodded and shook her head. She probably didn''t know


    what she was expressing.


    "You know where he is, don''t you?" Fu Leng continued.


    This time, the woman shook her head very simply because she did not know the whereabouts of


    Samuel. If she knew, she would have told Fu Leng. How could she wait until now?


    "Since you don''t want to live, don''t me me." Fu Leng sighed and pped the top of the woman''s


    head.


    The woman did not even have a chance to scream. She fell to the ground, bleeding from her seven


    apertures.


    Seeing that there were not many people left, Fu Leng frowned. Could it be that these people really


    didn''t know where Samuel was? Otherwise, in this situation, how could they keep the secret for


    Samuel?


    But ording to the people who hade to Xuanyuan World from the Fu family, this was thest


    ce where Samuel appeared.


    "You really don¡¯t know where Samuel is?" Fu Leng asked.


    Almost everyone shook their heads at the same time and expressed their meaning directly.


    They thought that Fu Leng would believe it and they would survive.


    But what Fu Leng said next made everyonepletely desperate.


    "Since you don¡¯t know, you''re useless.


    What¡¯s the point of living?" Fu Leng shook his head helplessly, showing that he was very helpless.


    Just as the sect members knew that they were going to die and wanted to take the opportunity to


    escape, they were shocked to find that a sharp light had already passed their necks.


    There was no pain. They even saw their bodies the moment their heads fell.


    Blood flowed like rivers.


    Fu Leng ughtered all the Ethereal Sect members.


    In just two days, the hundred-year-old sect was destroyed.


    Fu Leng didn''t have any feelings for the result. Low-level creatures were like a group of ants. How


    could the death of ants affect people¡¯s mood?


    "Trash, where exactly are you hiding? Do you think hiding is really useful?" Fu Leng''s eyes were full


    of strong killing intent and he said disdainfully.


    To Fu Leng, Samuel was not only a rival in love, but also a person who tarnished Yvonne. So he


    didn''t just want Samuel to die. He wanted to torture Samuel to death. Only in this way could Fu


    Leng vent his anger.


    Leaving the Ethereal Sect, Fu Leng continued to inquire about Samuel in other ces.


    Of course, killing methods were definitely notcking for Fu Leng.


    Two dayster, Samuel and Velocisaurus finally returned from the ancient battlefield.


    When they returned to the Ethereal Sect from the Dark Forest, they felt a very strange atmosphere


    before they entered the Ethereal Sect.


    "Do you find it strange? Howe there is no one?" Velocisaurus asked Samuel.


    Samuel had long discovered this. It was indeed a little strange.


    Although Ang and Irene were dead, the news had not been spread, so the order of the Ethereal


    Sect should still be in order.


    But now there was no one, as if everyone had run away, which puzzled Samuel.


    "The news of the death of Ang and Irene has spread, so these sect members have gone to seek


    refuge with other sects?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    Velocisaurus shook his head. As members of the Ethereal Sect, they would never easily seek


    refuge with other sects.


    Furthermore, without the sect master, it wouldn''t be too difficult to choose another one. There was


    no need to run away at all.


    At this time, Velocisaurus suddenly smelled something unusual in the air.


    Blood, a strong smell of blood!


    Such a smell of blood was definitely not as simple as one or two people dying.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    At the same time, Samuel also noticed this. His face changed and he sped up to the mountain.


    The closer they got to the meeting hall, the more corpses Samuel saw, and some of them had


    begun to rot. Obviously, they had not just died.


    Such a scene made Samuel''s mood heavy.


    The hundreds of members of the Ethereal Sect seemed to be almost all dead.


    Who on earth was he? How could he be so vicious that he didn''t let anyone go?


    "Did other sects do it?" Samuel asked.


    "Impossible." Velocisaurus said firmly," Although there are some grudges between the Ethereal Sect


    and the other sects, it is definitely not enough to kill all the people in the sect. Moreover, such a big


    thing will definitely alert the Royal Court. This is definitely not something that ordinary people dare


    to do."


    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to do that?


    This sentence reminded Samuel, and at the same time, it ignited his anger.

 Chapter 2132

    Chapter 2132


    Not an ordinary person!


    Samuel immediately thought of Chi Meng.


    Only she was not an ordinary person.


    And only she had the strength to do that.


    The anger of Samuel came from her killing for no reason.


    Ang and Irene had inexplicably died in her hands. Why should she kill everyone in the Ethereal


    Sect?


    Could it be that they were not qualified to live just because they were weak?


    Seeing that Samuel was angry and seemed to want to get even with Chi Meng, Velocisaurus


    quickly stopped Samuel and said, "It''s not a good idea if you go to her to denounce her."


    Samuel said coldly to Velocisaurus in front of him, "Get out of the way. What I have to do is not


    determined by you."


    In a sense, Velocisaurus was an Exotic Beast of Samuel, and Samuel was its master. Naturally, it


    was not qualified to make decisions for Samuel.


    But it was worried that Samuel would also die in the hands of Chi Meng.


    "It''s good that you die. The contract between us can be dissolved automatically, " Velocisaurus said.


    At this time, there was only anger in Samuel''s heart. He did not care whether he could be an


    opponent of Chi Meng or not.


    Hundreds of innocent lives died just like that, which was uneptable to Samuel. Born on Earth, he


    understood that life was superior to everything, and he attached more importance to this matter, so


    he could not understand killing so many people.


    "Come out, Chi Meng. Don''t hide and don''t dare to see me." When they arrived at the forbidden


    area, Samuel began to shout loudly. Compared with the fear he had for Chi Meng before, at this


    moment, Samuel seemed to have changedpletely.


    Chi Meng soon appeared. When she saw the jade sword in Samuel''s hand, she was obviously a


    little excited.


    It was its original body, and it had disappeared for many years.


    "Give me the sword," Chi Meng ordered Samuel.


    "Why did you kill those people?" Samuel


    asked.


    Chi Meng did not have time to answer Samuel''s question and continued, "Give me the sword, or I''ll


    kill you."


    Hearing the word "kill", Samuel became even more uneasy.


    She had ughtered all the people in the Ethereal Sect, but had not killed enough?


    Was life really so worthless in her eyes?


    "I know what you are. Sword Spirit, kill me if you can," Samuel said fearlessly.


    Hearing the word Sword Spirit, Chi Meng''s eyes shed with disbelief. It seemed that she did not


    expect that Samuel would know her real identity.


    "How did you know?" Chi Meng asked Samuel. With Samuel¡¯s realm, it was impossible for Samuel


    to detect her real identity. Therefore, in her opinion, Samuel must have heard about it in the ancient


    battlefield.


    But how could Samuel find out that? All the ancient experts had died in the ancient war.


    "Do you want to know? Unless you tell me first, why did you kill these people?" Samuel said.


    "I didn''t kill these people, and their death has something to do with you," Chi Meng said.


    Samuel sneered disdainfully. He didn''t expect that there would be a time when Chi Meng didn¡¯t dare


    to admit it and even pushed the me onto him.


    "I went to the ancient battlefield. How can this have anything to do with me? If you want me to take


    the me, you have to get some substantial evidence," said Samuel.


    "The person who killed them came from Eight Direction World, and he came to the Xuanyuan World


    to find you. These people died because they couldn''t tell where you were. So, isn''t their death


    rted to you?" Chi Meng said.


    People from Eight Direction World came!


    Samuel''s heart skipped a beat.


    If that was the case, the death of the Ethereal Sect members was indirectly caused by him. There


    was nothing wrong with Chi Meng saying this.


    But since Chi Meng knew about it, why didn''t she stop him?


    With her strength, it should not be difficult for her to save these people¡¯s lives!


    "Why didn''t you save them?" Samuel asked. "Why should I save them? Could it be that I have to


    obey your orders? Give me the sword quickly. Otherwise, you''ll end up in their ce," Chi Meng


    threatened.


    ording to Samuel''s original n, after leaving the ancient battlefield, he had to think about how


    to deal with Chi Meng.


    The best way was that he should not give her the sword, but to control her in other ways.


    However, because of the sudden change in the Ethereal Sect, Samuel had no time to think about a


    way to solve this problem and found Chi Meng.


    There was no turning back for Samuel.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But he knew that once he gave the sword to Chi Meng, he would lose the chance to control her.


    And it was even more impossible to give the sword to Yvonne. Velocisaurus shook his head


    helplessly. This was the price to pay for being impulsive.


    In the face of such a powerful Sword Spirit, what else could Samuel do besidespromise?

 Chapter 2133

    Chapter 2133


    "I''ll give you onest chance. Otherwise, you''ll die.¡± Chi Meng urged Samuel sternly. It could be


    seen that she was in a very urgent mood now.


    However, Samuel still did not want to do so.


    Velocisaurus looked at Samuel with confusion. It did not understand what Samuel was hesitating


    about.


    Did he really dare to fight against Chi Meng?


    With his current strength, how could he defeat Chi Meng?


    Although after Samuel was dead, the contract could be dissolved automatically.


    But now, Velocisaurus did not want Samuel to die.


    It was not easy to revive the Dragon Tribe, so Velocisaurus hoped that Samuel could help him.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and give it to him." Velocisaurus couldn¡¯t help reminding Samuel.


    All of a sudden, the corners of Samuel''s mouth curled into an iprehensible smile.


    The power of the axe could shock the Ancient expert in the Ancient Battlefield. Maybe Chi Meng''s


    Sword Spirit might submit to this power.


    Although Samuel was not sure about the answer, he felt that he could give it a try.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    If he could control the Sword Spirit, then it would be even more possible to deal with the people


    from Eight Direction World. "Chi Meng, do you really think you can kill me?" Samuel said lightly.


    There was anger in Chi Meng''s eyes. She had never expected that Samuel would be so bold.


    "You asked for it yourself. You can''t me me," Chi Meng said.


    Just as she was about to attack Samuel...


    Velocisaurus sighed helplessly.


    Samuel''s forehead emitted a golden light.


    Velocisaurus didn''t feel much about the golden light. He just felt a little strange and didn''t


    understand what Samuel was doing.


    However, Chi Meng was terrified.


    This power that she feared was very familiar.


    This was the aura that all the divine artifacts in the world were afraid of.


    Pangu Axe!


    How could he have the aura of the Pangu Axe?


    Chi Meng was shocked. How could a good-for-nothing like Samuel get the Pangu Axe?


    And it seemed that the Pangu Axe had recognized him as its master!


    From this moment on, she no longer dared to underestimate Samuel.


    Because it was absolutely impossible for the Pangu Axe to recognize its owner so easily.


    The identity of Samuel was probably not as simple as it imagined.


    "Are you really qualified to kill me?" Samuel said with a smile.


    The more powerful the Pangu Axe was, the greater the pressure on Chi Meng.


    She was a Divine Tool, but in the face of the Pangu Axe that had split the heaven and earth, she


    was just a piece of scrap iron.


    No weapon couldpare with the power of the Pangu Axe.


    Plop!


    Velocisaurus was stunned.


    Chi Meng knelt down in front of Samuel.


    "This..." Velocisaurus gasped and rubbed its eyes to make sure that what it saw was not an illusion.


    Seeing this, Samuel felt relieved.


    Originally, he just wanted to give it a try, but he didn''t expect it to be so effective.


    But this also made Samuel more curious.


    What was this axe? How could it be so powerful?


    "From today on, as long as you serve me well, I will not destroy your sword," Samuel said to Chi


    Meng.


    In the past, Samuel used to be a servant of Chi Meng. But now, his identity had been changed.


    Samuel himself had not expected such a situation.


    Chi Meng did not dare to have any objection to this sentence.


    Under the deterrence of the Pangu Axe, she did not dare to kill Samuel.


    Otherwise, its sword body would be broken, and it would turn into a stream of Spiritual Qi and


    merge with heaven and earth.


    "Master." Chi Meng lowered her head and called out sincerely.


    Samuel was in a good mood. Thinking of the pressure from Chi Meng, he could finally raise his


    head.


    Moreover, if he could control Chi Meng, Samuel would be able to give such a magic weapon to


    Yvonne in the future. He believed that she would like this gift very much.


    "How strong is the man from Eight Direction World?" Samuel asked Chi Meng.


    "Trash." The simple word clearly expressed Chi Meng''s opinion of Fu Leng.


    Samuel was greatly relieved, but he still med Chi Meng for what had happened to the Ethereal


    Sect.


    Since Chi Meng was stronger than that man, why didn''t she stop him?


    There were hundreds of lives in the Ethereal Sect, and all of them were alive, and Chi Meng was


    the one who


    established it. How could she watch these people die?


    But now things had already happened, so it was useless for Samuel to say more.


    "You didn¡¯t save them, so I''ll punish you to bury these people and let them rest. Do you have any


    opinion?" Samuel said to dreams.


    "No,¡± Chi Meng answered.


    "Go, bury them, and then avenge them," Samuel said.


    Chi Meng had to do as Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus walked up to Samuel and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on? Why is she afraid of


    you? And the expert from ancient times on the battlefield, what is your golden light?"

 Chapter 2134

    Chapter 2134


    With the current rtionship between Samuel and Velocisaurus, he did not need to hide it.


    However, it was a little difficult to exin it. Even Samuel himself did not understand the meaning of


    the Pangu Axe.


    "Do you really want to know?" Samuel looked at Velocisaurus sincerely.


    Velocisaurus nodded hurriedly. Its curiosity was very strong, because it really couldn''t understand


    why there would be such a big change of Chi Meng before and now.


    Before they went to the ancient battlefield, Chi Meng did not take Samuel seriously at all. She even


    asked Samuel to be her servant.


    But now, she was so obedient to Samuel from the master to the servant.


    What Velocisaurus thought was that this change might have happened when it separated from


    Samuel in the ancient battlefield. Samuel must have had some kind of fortuitous encounter or


    something powerful.


    "In fact, I don''t know what it is. I already had it on earth." After Samuel finished speaking, the axe


    mark on his forehead began to flicker.


    Then, the glittering axe floated into Samuel''s palm and gradually returned to its original appearance


    from the size of a grain of rice.


    Seeing the axe, Velocisaurus could not believe it.


    Samuel didn''t know what the axe was, but it could feel it.


    ording to legend, there was a supreme divine weapon in the world, a king of ten thousand


    weapons. No matter what kind of weapon it was, it couldn''t bepared to it, because in the hands


    of its master, it hadpleted the creation of the heaven and earth.


    "How, how, how is this possible?" Velocisaurus shook his head in disbelief. He could not believe


    that the Pangu Axe would appear in Samuel¡¯s hands.


    Its former owner was the person who created the Mountain World, and he was the true number one


    person in the universe.


    How could such a magic weapon be tamed by Samuel?


    Seeing the change in Velocisaurus¡¯s expression, Samuel couldn¡¯t wait to ask," Do you know what it


    is?" Although Samuel knew how powerful the Pangu Axe was, he had no specific definition of what


    kind of divine weapon it was.


    If Velocisaurus knew what an axe was, Samuel would have a better understanding of the axe.


    "You... you don''t know?" Velocisaurus said. After obtaining such a supreme treasure, Samuel didn''t


    know what it was.


    "Cut the crap. Tell me what this is," Samuel said.


    "Its name is Pangu Axe. The Dragon Tribe once had its appearance recorded in a secret manual.


    When I was very young, I was lucky enough to see it. But I never thought that I could see its real


    body," said Velocisaurus.


    Pangu Axe.


    This was just a name.


    But through this name, Samuel probably guessed who its owner was.


    After all, Samuel had heard of Pangu''s Creation of Heaven and Earth.


    "Do you mean that this axe was once used by Pangu?" Samuel asked.


    "It''s not as simple as just using it. Pangu created the universe with it. It has the purest power in the


    world. Nothing canpare with it," Velocisaurus said.


    Samuel took a deep breath. He had already guessed that the Pangu Axe was not ordinary from the


    performance of the ancient expert and Chi Meng.


    But Samuel never thought that it was so extraordinary.


    It was what Pangu used to create the


    universe.


    If Pangu was the number one person in the gxy, then this axe was the first weapon in the


    universe.


    "It has another name called the King of Ten Thousand Weapons." Velocisaurus said.


    From these words, Samuel felt a mighty and domineering aura. The king of all weapons was


    superior to all the weapons in the world.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    All kinds of divine weapons could be called rotten iron in front of it.


    "Chi Meng is the Sword Spirit. That''s why she''s so afraid of this aura. It''s equivalent to seeing a


    Divine Realm Realm expert in the One Lamp Realm," said Samuel.


    Such a metaphor made Velocisaurus somewhat disdainful.


    So what if he was in the One- Lamp Realm? So what if he was in Divine Realm Realm?


    There was no need to bepared to any other weapon, because the Pangu Axe was superior and


    was not something other weapons couldpare with.


    "It''s not just Chi Meng. The expert in the ancient battlefield is also very afraid, isn''t he? If you can


    control the power of the Pangu Axe, Eight Direction World will respect you," Velocisaurus said.


    Samuel with the Pangu Axe was equivalent to having an absolute power, but the power had not


    been developed yet.


    Once he gained control of the power, then no one in Eight Direction World would be his match.


    Even those so-called True Gods could be easily beheaded by Samuel.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. "Eight Direction World will respect me?"


    He had never thought about such an exaggerated thing, and it was not so easy to control the power


    of the Pangu Axe.


    Samuel once tried to mobilize the power of the Pangu Axe, but it was counterattacked. He could


    borrow the vital force of the


    Pangu Axe to pretend to be powerful, but he definitely did not have the ability to use the power of


    the Pangu Axe.


    "If only it was that simple. I can''t use it at all right now." Samuel said.


    "Of course." Velocisaurus took it for granted and said, "It''s Pangu''s weapon. How can a mortal use it


    casually? It''s a miracle that he can recognize you as its master.¡±


    Samuel had no desire to refute Velocisaurus''s words, because it was a fact. To be able to make the


    Pangu Axe recognize him as its master, Samuel was absolutely lucky. How could a wizard weapon


    be using a mortal¡¯s body?


    "So, it''s not a good thing for me to have the Pangu Axe. If the people of Eight Direction World know


    about it, they may kill me to snatch the axe," Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus was stunned.


    After careful consideration, the situation was really as Samuel had said.


    Once the news of the Pangu Axe spread to Eight Direction World, the Pangu Axe would be a


    bomb for Samuel, and it could smash Samuel into pieces at any time.


    How could the experts of Eight Direction World allow Eight Direction World to fall into the hands of


    others? By then, it would definitely cause a sensation of capturing Samuel. Furthermore, the True


    God of Eight Direction World might even appear in person, which would not be a good thing for


    Samuel.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone else about this. Besides, we have signed a contract. You can easily


    know what I have done," Velocisaurus said.


    It was precisely because of this that Samuel dared to tell Velocisaurus such a big secret. Otherwise,


    Samuel would continue to keep it as a secret.

 Chapter 2135

    Chapter 2135


    "By the way, do you think Chi Meng can be trusted?" Velocisaurus asked Samuel with a worried


    face. If this news was spread out, it would not be a good thing.


    Samuel held the jade sword in his hand with confidence and said, "Her original body is still in my


    hands. If she betrays me, she will disappear into thin air."


    Velocisaurus nodded. It was as if he had caught Chi Meng¡¯s soft spot. Under normal circumstances,


    she would never dare to betray Samuel.


    "I don''t know what realm the people from Eight Direction World is in. Although Chi Meng is very


    strong for you, she''s just a Sword Spirit after all. Without her real body, it¡¯s difficult for her to exert all


    her strength. If the person from Eight Direction World is too strong, Chi Meng may not be his


    match." Velocisaurus reminded Samuel.


    He had to let Samuel know that he couldn''t put all his hopes on Chi Meng. He couldn''t think that Chi


    Meng could do this. He still needed to n how to deal with it if Chi Meng failed.


    "If she can''t do it, then I''m even less qualified. What else can I do other than wait for death?"


    Samuel smiled helplessly. His current level of cultivation waspletely different from that of the


    experts of Eight Direction World.


    It was not that Samuel ced all his hopes on Chi Meng, but that he could only do so now.


    As long as there were any other options, Samuel would never run away, lest he was looked down


    upon.


    "Well, that''s true. You''re still too weak now. " Velocisaurus shook his head helplessly.


    Samuel red at Velocisaurus and said, " You and I are about the same. How can I be better? Did


    you forget that I once fought with you evenly?"


    Velocisaurus looked unconvinced and said, "Do you know how much it will affect my strength to


    sleep for a thousand years? If I hadn''t just woken up at that time, you would have been swallowed


    by me as food. "


    "Just talk about the result. You didn¡¯t eat me." Samuel also argued. He was not willing to admit that


    he was weak in front of this guy.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "That''s because of the reversal of space that saved your life," said Velocisaurus.


    This was a fact. If the Space Crack had not appeared and caused the rebirth of Samuel,


    he would have died under the ws of Velocisaurus.


    But so what?


    As long as Samuel did not admit it, he could pretend that it did not exist.


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Is there any other way to make me stronger in the Xuanyuan World?" Samuel


    asked Velocisaurus. At the critical moment, it was a waste of time to argue about these


    meaningless things.


    "Not before, but now there is a way. You just need to control the power of the Pangu Axe,"


    Velocisaurus said.


    At present, Samuel did not need to practice his own realm like ordinary people.


    Instead, he should conquer the power of Pangu Axe wholeheartedly. As long as he could do this,


    Samuel couldpletely dominate Eight Direction World with


    Pangu Axe.


    This was the most direct way, but it was not simple.


    Samuel knew the pain of being counterattacked by the Pangu Axe, but he was willing to bear it as


    long as he could be stronger.


    "Let¡¯s have a try while we still have time." After saying that, Samuel walked toward the stone


    chamber on the mountainside.


    Samuel found a quiet ce in the Ethereal Sect and began to cultivate in seclusion.


    On the other hand.


    After leaving the Ethereal Sect, Chi Meng could not calm down for a long time.


    As a Divine Tool, there was a huge gap between her and the Pangu Axe, and this gap could not be


    guaranteed, which was very incredible.


    The legendary Pangu Axe was so powerful that itpletely suppressed Chi Meng with just some


    aura, making her unable to resist at all.


    But how could such a Divine Tool fall into the hands of Samuel?


    With his Divine Realm cultivation, how could he control the power of the Pangu Axe?


    "Legend has it that only those who have the power of Pangu can control the Pangu Axe. Could


    he..." Chi Meng muttered to herself and began to shake her head.


    Pangu had long turned into mountains and rivers, bing a part of the universe.


    How could he be a human being again?


    After rejecting this possibility, Chi Meng could only think that Samuel was so lucky that he could get


    the Pangu Axe. There was no other reasonable exnation.


    And now, Chi Meng could only obey Samuel''s orders.


    Because her aura would be naturally suppressed by the Pangu Axe. And there was no way to


    reverse it.


    Moreover, her body was still in the hands of Samuel, so she had to do as Samuel said.


    In the Xuanyuan World, no one could be called the opponent of Chi Meng, and Chi Meng could also


    deal with some people with lower realms in Eight Direction World.


    But if the other side reached the Kongtong Realm, it would be a very tricky thing for Chi Meng.

 Chapter 2136

    Chapter 2136


    In order to find Samuel, Fu Lengunched a massacre in Xuanyuan World. For him, life in this world


    was like an ant that could be trampled on at will.


    Although it hadn''t been a long time since he came to Xuanyuan World, his hands were covered with


    countless blood.


    Whether the other party knew Samuel or not, as long as Fu Leng could not get the answer he


    wanted, the other party would die.


    Soon, Fu Leng became famous in the Royal Court, and almost everyone was scared of him. There


    was even a big city migration. As long as Fu Leng was possible to go, most people in the local cities


    would choose to escape.


    It could be said that by relying on his coldblooded means, Fu Leng hadpletely changed the


    pattern of the Royal Court.


    The entire Royal Court was in a state of panic. News had even reached Emperor Dragon Pce.


    They hoped that the Supreme Emperor woulde forward to solve this problem and restore the


    peace of the Royal Court.


    However, the emperor did not show up immediately after receiving the news because only in


    Emperor Dragon Pce could he disy his full strength.


    Moreover, it was said that this man came from Eight Direction World, which made the emperor even


    more afraid to act rashly.


    Although he was the Royal Court¡¯s Supreme Emperor, he still knew his own strength. If Fu Leng


    was really an expert from Eight Direction World, he would never be a match for Fu Leng, even in the


    Dragon Pce.


    "Emperor, if this person haspletely disturbed the Royal Court, you must find a way to restrain


    his massacre."


    "Please personallye forward and kill this man."


    "He caused the Royal Court to bleed like a river. We must make him pay the price of his life."


    In the Royal Dragon Pce, countless high-level officials prayed that the Supreme Emperor would


    come forward to solve the trouble brought by Fu Leng.


    Emperor looked as if he was in trouble.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It was not that he didn''t want to or was unwilling to.


    It was that he didn''t have the ability!


    He was sure that he could not be Fu Leng''s opponent.


    "Who is the person he is looking for?" the Emperor asked. In his opinion, perhaps only when Fu


    Leng found the person he was looking for could he stop killing.


    "It''s said that a man named Samuel. It is said that one can be rewarded as long as Samuel can be


    found. Now some people are working for Fu Leng," a senior official said to the Supreme Emperor.


    "You all have spies. Don¡¯t you know where this man named Samuel is?" asked the Supreme


    Emperor.


    None of the ministers dared to answer. If they could find Samuel, they would have gone to seek


    credit in front of Fu Leng. How could they wait until now?


    "I''ve never heard of him, nor have anyone seen him." "My men have already investigated their area.


    There is no one called Samuel at all."


    "Me too."


    "Me too."


    Before the rebirth, Samuel was quite famous in the Dragon Cloud City. But after the rebirth, Samuel


    waspletely strange to the Xuanyuan World. Almost no one knew him, so it was reasonable for


    the Royal Court to not know his existence.


    Faced with such a situation, the Emperor felt a headache.


    If he could find Samuel and hand him over, Fu Leng would stop killing in the Royal Court.


    Unfortunately, it was obviously not that simple to do it.


    At this moment, a strange figure suddenly walked into the hall.


    He was young and handsome, with a graceful figure. He was absolutely attractive to young women.


    However, it was absolutely inappropriate for him to appear in the Emperor Dragon Pce at this


    time.


    "Who are you? How dare you barge into the pce?"


    "Boy, get out of here. This is not the ce you shoulde."


    "If you dare to act presumptuously in front of an Emperor, you''ll die."


    In the face of criticism, Fu Leng looked indifferent.


    How could he take a shabby imperial pce seriously?


    "In this world, there is no ce I can''t go," Fu Leng said lightly.


    All the high-level officials were furious at the arrogant attitude of Fu Leng.


    However, the emperor could sense that there was something unusual about his calmness.


    "Who are you?" asked the Supreme Emperor.


    "You still don¡¯t have the qualifications to know who I am." Fu Leng said.


    The Emperor''s eyelids twitched. Although he had never seen the man who killed in the Royal Court,


    his intuition told him that the man in front of him was Fu Leng.


    Who would have the guts to barge into the pce under such circumstances?


    "I heard you talking about Samuel just now?


    " Fu Leng asked.


    From the word "Samuel", the Supreme Emperor could almost confirm Fu Leng''s identity.


    The Emperor did not dare to underestimate such a dangerous figure. He secretly activated the


    formation of the pce to enhance his strength.


    "Don''t do anything useless. You can''t withstand a single blow from me," Fu Leng said disdainfully.


    The Supreme Emperor was shocked that the man had noticed his secret actions.


    In the Dragon Emperor Pce, the Supreme Emperor was an absolute expert, and this ce could


    also be called the Absolute Domain. In the Absolute Domain, even a Superb Master Realm expert


    was no match for him.

 Chapter 2137

    Chapter 2137


    The Supreme Emperor knew that Superb Master was absolutely an expert in the Xuanyuan World,


    but the man in front of him was from Eight Direction World.


    He was able to wreak havoc in the Xuanyuan World, so his strength was definitely iparable.


    Even though he was in the Dragon Pce, the Supreme Emperor knew that he might not be Fu


    Leng''s match.


    Therefore, after hearing Fu Leng''s words, the Supreme Emperor did not dare to act rashly for fear


    of losing his life.


    "What can I do for you?" the Emperor asked coldly.


    The higher-ups of the Royal Court were a little surprised by the attitude of the Supreme Emperor.


    This was the Emperor Dragon Pce. How could the Supreme Emperor treat the man with


    courtesy?


    "Help me find Samuel. The people here don''t have to die. If you can''t find them, I''ll kill one person a


    day. It''s reasonable, right? " Fu Leng said lightly.


    Reasonable?


    How could it be reasonable to kill people in the Emperor Dragon Pce? It was simply challenging


    the authority of the Emperor.


    However, even though the higher-ups were angry, they didn''t dare to say a word of dissatisfaction


    after learning that Fu Leng was an expert from Eight Direction World. They had heard too much


    about Fu Leng recently, for fear that bad luck would befall them.


    "To tell you the truth, we''ve already investigated this person, but we haven''t found a man named


    Samuel. I''m afraid it¡¯s a little difficult to find him in one day," said the Emperor.


    "I didn''t ask you to find him within a day. I just killed one person a day. If you spend two days to find


    him, only one person will die." Fu Leng said.


    In Fu Leng¡¯s eyes, human lives were like grass. He didn''t care at all.


    Such an attitude scared the Emperor.


    Where could he find a person without any information?


    Moreover, there were only a dozen people in the hall, which was not enough for him to kill for half a


    month.


    If they didn''t find Samuel in half a month, all the high-level officials of the Royal Court would die


    here. Wouldn''t it cause chaos in the Royal Court?


    "These are all important figures in our Royal Court. Please spare them," the Supreme Emperor said


    in a pleading tone.


    At this time, the emperor hadpletely put down his pride. He did not think that his identity could


    frighten Fu Leng.


    After all, Fu Leng was an expert from Eight Direction World. How could Fu Leng take him seriously?


    "Are you bargaining with me? Do you have such qualifications?" As he spoke, Fu Leng suddenly


    raised his hand.


    Without seeing any special movements from him, one of the high-level officials suddenly flew up in


    the air. Without any warning, there was a burst of blood fog in the air, and there was not even a


    whole body left!


    Fu Leng was definitely the first one to kill someone in the Emperor Dragon Pce in the history.


    But in the face of his behavior, no one dared to scold him.


    Fear!


    Scared!


    All kinds of negative emotions were derived from the hall.


    As for the Emperor, he understood the gap between him and Fu Leng through Fu Leng''s methods


    just now. If he dared to fight with Fu Leng, he would definitely end up in the same situation and


    would not even have a chance to resist.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find him as soon as possible," the Emperor promised.


    "I''ll wait here. Don''t expect to escape. No matter where you go, I''ll find you and let you die in the


    most painful way." After that, Fu Leng walked toward the throne.


    This was a seat that only a Supreme Emperor had the right to sit on, but Fu Leng sat on it.


    Seeing this, the Supreme Emperor did not dare to object. He could only ask the higher-ups to find


    Samuel.


    The Emperor knew that the only way to solve this problem was to find the person Fu Leng wanted.


    "Emperor, this man is so cruel. Even if we really help him find Samuel, will he let us go?" After


    leaving the pce, a high-level official asked the Emperor.


    The others looked at the Supreme Emperor, hoping that he coulde up with a better solution.


    "I''m no match for him. I''m sure you know what Eight Direction World means. Only the legendary


    Divine Realms can go to Eight Direction World. I''m not strong enough to bepared with him, so


    we have no other choice," the Emperor said in a low voice.


    Previously, he had wanted to fight against Fu Leng, and he even felt that he still had the strength to


    fight.


    However, after witnessing Fu Leng''s methods, the Supreme Emperor realized that he was not


    worthy of being a match of Fu Leng, let alone winning.


    "Can''t we just watch him killing everyone?¡± someone said with great dissatisfaction.


    "Let me give you a piece of advice. With his ability, no matter where you hide in the Xuanyuan


    World, he will definitely be able to find you. Moreover, he has made it very clear that if anyone dares


    to escape, the one will die in the most painful way. Do you want to give it a try?" The Supreme


    Emperor reminded.


    He knew what these guys were thinking.


    The best way to deal with demons was to escape.


    However, it was clear that they couldn''t escape in front of Fu Leng.


    "I''ll send all my men to track down Samuel.


    "Me too. I won¡¯t leave anyone behind. Otherwise, I don''t know who will die tomorrow."


    In this way, Samuel became the most famous wanted criminal in the entire the Royal Court. In just


    one day, the three-year-old children in the Royal Court also knew the name of Samuel.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    For a time, Samuel became the most popr name in the Royal Court.


    Dragon Cloud City.


    After Saber Twelve and the other two stayed in Dragon Cloud City''s residence, they spent most of


    their time to improve their cultivation and felt the new life of different worlds.


    Manfred and Liu Fang adapted quickly and soon fell in love with Dragon Cloud City.


    There were no tall buildings.


    There was no car on the road.


    People were no longer holding a mobile phone.


    Such a brand new life experience was particrly fresh for Manfred and Liu Fang.


    Life was originally calm and peaceful.


    However, after Samuel''s wanted order was sent to Dragon Cloud City, the three of them became


    much more depressed.


    At home.


    The three of them gathered together and were silent, because they did not know where to start or


    how to help Samuel.


    "The situation is really not optimistic. The whole country wants to arrest him. I don''t know what he


    has done," Liu Fang said with a worried look. Samuel gave her a brand new life, which Liu Fang


    had always remembered.


    "Maybe he slept with an emperor''s wife or daughter. Otherwise, how could he ba famous over


    the whole country?" Manfred said.


    Liu Fang red at Manfred and said, "What time is it? Are you still in the mood to joke?"


    Manfred curled his lips and said, "I''m not joking. Maybe that''s it."

 Chapter 2138

    Chapter 2138


    Although Liu Fang had not known Samuel for a long time, she knew very well what kind of person


    Samuel was. What Manfred said could never happen to Samuel.


    "If it were you, I believe that things could be like this, but Samuel, it''s impossible," Liu Fang said


    firmly.


    Her words made Manfred a little embarrassed and he said, "Honey, it''s not appropriate for you to


    say that. I''m your husband anyway. How can you say that to me?"


    Looking at the situation between the two, Saber Twelve was a little speechless. He couldn¡¯t help


    saying, "If you two want to quarrel, you should see the situation. Is it appropriate now?" "It''s not


    appropriate." Manfred waved his hand repeatedly, looking embarrassed.


    "No matter what the reason is, his current situation must be very dangerous. We have to find a way


    to help him," Saber Twelve said. His loyalty to Samuel was unquestionable, so in this case, it was


    absolutely impossible for Saber Twelve to stand by and do nothing.


    However, Manfred refuted Saber Twelve''s proposal.


    "I think it''s better if we don''t do anything, lest we make trouble for him. With our strength, what can


    we do for him?" Manfred said. In his opinion, if it was something that Samuel couldn''t solve, it was


    impossible for them to help, and it was very likely that this matter would be moreplicated.


    "I think what Manfred said makes sense. We''d better wait and see. If we suddenly intervene in this


    matter, I¡¯m afraid it will cause more unnecessary trouble, and he doesn''t want us to intervene," Liu


    Fang said.


    "Can¡¯t we just watch?" Saber Twelve asked.


    "If you don''t do anything, you are helping. Why do you have to stand up for him? If you give him


    more trouble, won''t it make things moreplicated?" Manfred knew that Saber Twelve was loyal


    to Samuel, but he should choose the right time to show his loyalty.


    Obviously, it was not the right time for them to show up at this time.


    Their realm was low. In the Dragon Cloud City, they could still be considered small masters.


    But after leaving this ce, their realms were nothing.


    Saber Twelve understood clearly, but he still couldn''t pretend that nothing had happened.


    "Saber Twelve, I advise you not to do anything. Otherwise, you may hurt him." Manfred was afraid


    that Saber Twelve would take action secretly, so he could only remind him.


    "Yes, the situation Samuel is facing now is very serious. We must know what is going on," Liu Fang


    said.


    Saber Twelve finally calmed down a little after being persuaded by the two people. He also knew


    that it was not a small matter for Samuel to be wanted by the whole country. At this time, the


    masters from all sides must havee out in full force.


    If they exposed their rtionship with Samuel at this time, it was very likely that they would be used


    by those people with ulterior motives. At that time, they would be bargaining chips to force


    Samuel to show up.


    "By the way, aren¡¯t you very familiar with the people of the City Lord''s Mansion? Go to inquire about


    the situation and see what the reason is," Liu Fang said to Manfred.


    The news that the Ethereal Sect had been ughtered had not yet spread to the Dragon Cloud City,


    so they didn''t know that Fu Leng was looking for Samuel.


    "Okay." Manfred stood up and said, "I''ll figure out the specific situation first. You guys wait for me at


    home."


    It seemed that Manfred was still afraid that Saber Twelve would mess around, so he was worried


    and reminded Saber Twelve," If you don''t want to hurt him, wait for me.


    Don¡¯t act rashly."


    After Manfred left, Saber Twelve looked very depressed.


    Liu Fang knew that he must still be thinking about how to help Samuel on this matter.


    In order not to let Saber Twelve do something reckless, Liu Fang had to say, "I know you really want


    to help, but in the current situation, you can only do bad things with good intentions. If something


    goes wrong and you hurt him, how can you atone for your sins?"


    Liu Fang had to put the matter seriously. Only by letting Saber Twelve understand the seriousness


    of the matter could she dispel the thought in his mind.


    "I understand. If I were not so ipetent,


    I might be able to help,¡± Saber Twelve said. These words made Liu Fang very helpless. With Saber


    Twelve''s cultivation progress, it was already very good.


    Aftering to the Xuanyuan World, Liu Fang felt how difficult it was to cultivate when it came to


    others.


    In the Xuanyuan World, many people might not be able to step into the threshold of cultivation in


    their entire lives.


    And it had only taken them not a long time to be masters of the Dragon Cloud City.


    "If you really want to think so, I can''t do anything about it. I just want you to know that. The more


    you help, the dangerous Samuel will be will be," Liu Fang said.


    Saber Twelve took a deep breath and said, " I understand. Don''t worry, I won''t mess around, and I


    won''t find any trouble for him."


    With Saber Twelve''s words, Liu Fang was relieved. Now she could only wait until Manfred returned


    home to understand what had happened.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 2139

    Chapter 2139


    It didn''t take long for Manfred to leave.


    Soon, he returned home in a hurry.


    At the sight of Manfred''s mood, Saber Twelve guessed that things must not be simple, and it must


    be a big deal.


    "What happened?" Saber Twelve asked Manfred.


    "The one looking for Samuel is not the Emperor, but someone from Eight Direction World," said


    Manfred.


    Then, Manfred told them all the information he had gathered in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, including


    the destruction of the Ethereal Sect and the arrest warrant issued by the Supreme Emperor after Fu


    Leng appeared in Emperor Dragon Pce.


    Someone from Eight Direction World!


    The strength of Samuel was invincible in the Xuanyuan World.


    However, if he encountered experts from Eight Direction World, he would definitely not have the


    strength to fight them.


    This made Saber Twelve very worried about the current situation of Samuel.


    "I''m going to find Samuel," said Saber Twelve.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "F*ck, don''t make trouble, okay?" Manfred couldn''t help but curse. If Saber Twelve went to find


    Samuel at this time, wouldn''t Samuel be exposed?


    Moreover, with the strength of Samuel, he was nothing in front of the experts from Eight Direction


    World, let alone them.


    "What do you mean?" Saber Twelve said coldly to Manfred.


    "Do you think you''re an expert? Or do you think you''re a match for experts from Eight Direction


    World? Let me warn you. It''s best if you don¡¯t leave the courtyard, and don''t let anyone know about


    our rtionship with Samuel. Otherwise, we''ll be held ountable," Manfred said.


    He was not as stupid as Saber Twelve, who didn''t think about the problem with his brain.


    If their rtionship with Samuel was exposed, the man would definitely use them to threaten


    Samuel.


    If Samuel knew that they had been caught, how could he hide?


    At that time, it was they who had harmed Samuel.


    "Manfred is right. We can only pretend that we don¡¯t know anything. If we are caught, we will


    definitely be used to force Samuel to show up," Liu Fang said.


    "Can we just watch quietly without doing anything?" Saber Twelve gnashed his teeth and said.


    "Idiot, you are really a fool. You have helped a lot by just watching now. What else do you want to


    do?" Manfred could not stand Saber Twelve¡¯s stupid head and scolded mercilessly.


    The current situation was very simple in front of them.


    The opponent of Samuel was an expert from Eight Direction World. With his current realm, Samuel


    was definitely no match for this expert.


    Since Emperor Dragon Pce had issued a wanted order, it meant that Samuel was hiding very


    well. There was no danger at all.


    If they helped rashly, if some spies found out, they might be caught by the Emperor. Then, they


    would be a tool to force Samuel to show up.


    It was such a simple reason. Manfred did not understand why Saber Twelve did not understand.


    "You are timid. If you don¡¯t want to die, just say it. Why do you have to find such a high-sounding


    reason?" Saber Twelve said disdainfully.


    His words almost made Manfred break down.


    Although he really didn''t want to die, that Manfred didn''t intervene in this matter was not because he


    was afraid of death. He really didn''t want to cause trouble for


    Samuel.


    "Your brain is really made of wood. It''s full of shit." The angry Manfred waved his hand repeatedly


    and said to Liu Fang, "1 really can''tmunicate with such a fool. Come on, exin it to him."


    Liu Fang was also a little speechless. How could Saber Twelve not understand such a simple


    reason?


    "Although he is wanted now, this is also a proof of his safety. It means that no one can find him, so


    he is wanted. Do you understand?" Liu Fang said patiently.


    "Understood," said Saber Twelve.


    "Since he is safe, why do you want to find him? If you are discovered by someone with ulterior


    motives while you are looking for him, and then investigate our rtionship with him, it will hurt him.


    Do you understand?" Liu Fang continued.


    When they first appeared in the Dragon Cloud City, they were with Samuel.


    Although no one knew Samuel at that time, no one could guarantee that this matter could be hidden


    forever.


    What they needed to do now was to keep a low profile and avoid being suspected by others.


    "Understood," said Saber Twelve.


    "Since you understand everything, why do you still want to find him?" Manfred was furious.


    "I just want to help," Saber Twelve said.


    "But the more you help, the more dangerous he will be. What''s the need? Do you want to kill him?"


    Manfred said.


    "What you think is helping him is actually making trouble for him. He hid it well. If he had no choice


    but to show up because of us, do you think this is helping him?" Liu Fang also said.


    Saber Twelve took a deep breath. In fact, he understood all the principles, but he didn''t want to


    stand idly by.


    After hearing their words, the restless Saber Twelve finally calmed down.


    What they really needed to do now was to stand still.


    Doing nothing was the biggest help to Samuel.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. I would rather die than make trouble for him."

 Chapter 2140

    Chapter 2140


    The next day after the wanted order was issued, Samuel¡¯s reputation spread throughout the Royal


    Court, and everyone knew about it.


    But most people were still curious about what kind of person he was. After all, for so many years,


    the Supreme Emperor had never personally issued such an order.


    For a time, almost all the cultivators who thought that they had good strength began to search for


    traces of Samuel. After all, no one could resist the tempting reward.


    ording to what Fu Leng had said before, if they didn''t find Samuel in a day, he would kill a high-


    level official of the Royal Court, which made those high-level officials panic because they didn''t


    know when bad luck woulde to them.


    In the face of such a situation, the emperor could do nothing. He was no match for Fu Leng, so he


    could only watch Fu Leng doing anything as he wished.


    "Emperor, the Royal Court is so big. It¡¯s not easy to find a person without any information. Are we


    really going to wait and die?" On the third day after the order was issued, a high-level official found


    the Emperor.


    "Do you think I''m willing? But h all the experts in the Royal Court are no match for Fu Leng. What


    else can we do?" The Emperor said helplessly. It was not that he it was willing to see it happen, but


    he had to ept it unless he had a way to deal with Fu Leng.


    However, since Fu Leng came from Eight Direction World, his strength had surpassed the limit of


    the Xuanyuan World.


    How could anyone be his match?


    "We can join hands with all of the experts, and I don''t believe we don''t have the strength to fight."


    The higher level said through clenched teeth. In the face of death that might descend at any time,


    he didn''t want to wait like this. He had to resist.


    "Can a group of antspete with an elephant?" The emperor asked back.


    It sounded like he was underestimating the Royal Court experts, but in the eyes of the emperor, this


    was not an exaggeration. He was no match for Fu Leng even in the Dragon Emperor Pce, which


    meant that Fu Leng''s strength was beyond his knowledge.


    The higher-up took a deep breath, unwilling to give up. However, he could not refute the Supreme


    Emperor''s words.


    Just then, a woman''s voice suddenly came from behind them.


    "If you want to solve this problem, I can help you."


    The sudden voice shocked the two because they were both masters. Ordinary people would never


    approach them in silence.


    "Who are you?" the Supreme Emperor asked warily.


    Although the woman in front of him was as beautiful as a flower, the Supreme Emperor knew that


    she could not be underestimated. Moreover, she was definitely not a good person.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The senior executive was confused by her beauty. The first thing he thought of was not danger, but


    how wonderful it would be if he could have this woman.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. The most important thing is that you want to keep your lives, and I can


    help you." The person who came was Chi Meng, and she was ordered by Samuel to deal with Fu


    Leng.


    However, she did not go directly to Fu Leng. Instead, she found the Emperor. Obviously, she had


    other purposes.


    "You?" The Supreme Emperor looked up and down at Chi Meng. Although he could not see how


    powerful she was, he knew that the more ordinary a person was, the more important she was


    because he could not see through the other party¡¯s realm.


    "Do I not deserve it?" Chi Meng asked.


    The Emperor shook his head subconsciously. Of course, he did not dare to say that.


    "Are you also from Eight Direction World?¡± asked the Emperor.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "So, there''s no problem by saying this. I doe from Eight


    Direction World."


    Chi Meng''s true form was created by an ancient expert. As for those ancient experts, they came


    from Eight Direction World, so there was no problem regarding Chi Meng as a person from Eight


    Direction World.


    The Supreme Emperor gritted his teeth. He didn''t understand what was going on and why the


    people from Eight Direction World would get involved in the Xuanyuan World.


    Why would such a strong person have an attachment to the Xuanyuan World?


    The Emperor was even more curious about the identity of the guy called Samuel.


    "Can you deal with him?" asked the


    Emperor.


    "Although there will be a little trouble, he will die in my hands in the end," Chi Meng said confidently.


    As a Sword Spirit, Chi Meng''s strength would be greatly restricted without a real body. But even so,


    it was still a product of the ancient times and possessed the power of the ancient times. This was


    not something that could bepared with.


    The Supreme Emperor believed what Chi Meng said, but he knew that it was not a simple matter.


    He had to know what Chi Meng wanted to achieve.


    "What do you want?" asked the Emperor.


    "1 want you to invite Samuel to the Royal Court as a guest," Chi Meng said.


    The Emperor frowned.


    What kind of person was this Samuel? Why were these experts looking for him?


    The only difference was that Fu Leng wanted to kill Samuel, but the woman in front of him wanted


    Samuel toe to the Royal Court as a guest.


    This confused the Supreme Emperor. Why did Samuel have toe to the Royal Court?


    For Chi Meng, what she wanted was naturally its Original Body. However, its Original Body was held


    by Samuel. With the Pangu Axe in Samuel, it was not easy for Chi Meng to take back its Original


    Body.


    If she could not snatch it by force, she could only take another way.


    The reason why the Supreme Emperor could be stronger in the Dragon Emperor Pce was


    that he had the support of a formation. Chi Meng hoped that Samuel woulde to the Royal Court


    as a guest because she hoped to use the formation in the hall to suppress Samuel and then take


    away her real body.


    In fact, she had also thought of another possibility, which was to kill Samuel directly and then take


    back her original body by cooperating with Fu Leng.


    But after thinking about it carefully, she denied it.


    Because it was sent out by Samuel to kill Fu Leng. If Fu Leng appeared in front of him, he would


    definitely be able to guess that she and Fu Leng were connected. If Samuel chose to destroy her


    body at this time, it would be a fatal blow to Chi Meng.


    Without the Sword, the sword spirit would disappear.


    "Can I know why?" the Emperor asked curiously.


    "You don''t need to know anything, as long as you do as I say," Chi Meng said.


    The Supreme Emperor thought for a while. Although he did not know what Chi Meng was going to


    get, he did not feel that Chi Meng would bring him a strong sense of danger like Fu Leng.


    Moreover, she did not have such a monstrous killing intent, nor would she kill a high-level the Royal


    Court expert every day, so the Supreme Emperor was more willing to believe Chi Meng.


    "If you can really kill him, I can do anything for you," the Emperor promised.

 Chapter 2141

    Chapter 2141


    In Dragon Emperor Pce.


    Fu Leng was still sitting on the throne.


    This was the position of supreme power that the Royal Court of the Xuanyuan World represented.


    However, this did not allow Fu Leng to enjoy the supreme power, because in his opinion, the


    Xuanyuan World was just a group of nonentities, ruling the nonentities world would not give him any


    sense of aplishment.


    If he could be the Supreme Master of Eight Direction World, Fu Leng might be very excited.


    However, Fu Leng did not dare to imagine that position.


    Now that the Fu n no longer had a True God, the status of one of the three great ns was at


    stake, much less the highest authority in Eight Direction World.


    "Will this position give you a sense of aplishment?" A woman''s voice suddenly sounded in the


    empty pce.


    Fu Leng immediately became alert because an ordinary person could not appear in this way.


    Just as Chi Meng was about to walk towards him.


    Fu Leng¡¯s brows knitted together.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He couldn¡¯t even see through this woman''s realm.


    In this case, there were two possibilities.


    First, she was just an ordinary person with no realm at all, so he could not see


    anything.


    But the second possibility was a little scary for Fu Leng.


    Her realm was above his.


    In a ce like the Xuanyuan World, it was absolutely impossible for anyone to be in a higher realm


    than Fu Leng.


    Therefore, Fu Leng immediately confirmed that she came from Eight Direction World.


    "Who are you?" Fu Leng asked.


    "You don''t have the right to know who I am. Who gave you the right to kill innocent people in the


    Xuanyuan World?" Chi Meng questioned.


    Fu Leng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Could it be that the woman in front of him was sent by the top of Blue Mountain?


    The reason why Fu Leng coulde to the Xuanyuan World was that Fu Tian got the permission


    from the top of the Blue Mountain and asked him to catch Samuel.


    However, catching Samuel did not mean that Fu Leng could do whatever he wanted in the


    Xuanyuan World.


    Perhaps his means were too vicious. He had killed too many people, which had aroused the


    dissatisfaction of the Blue Mountain family, so the Blue Mountain family sent someone to Xuanyuan


    World.


    If this idea was true, then the current situation was not optimistic for Fu Leng.


    "Are you from the top of Blue Mountain?" Fu Leng asked.


    Chi Meng just smiled faintly and did not answer Fu Leng''s question.


    This kind of action, which was neither acknowledged nor denied, almost made Fu Leng think that he


    had guessed right.


    "I killed just some ants. It didn''t have much impact on the Xuanyuan World," Fu Leng said.


    Facing the people on the top of the Blue Mountain, Fu Leng put away his arrogance in the


    Xuanyuan World because he knew that the world belonged to the top of the Blue Mountain. If he


    didn''t take the people on the top of the Blue Mountain seriously, his life would probably end here.


    "Even though they are nonentities, they are also nonentities on the top of the Blue Mountain. Only


    the top of the Blue Mountain has the right to judge their lives. Who do you think you are?" Chi Meng


    questioned.


    Hearing this, Fu Leng was even more certain of Chi Meng''s identity. If she were not from the top of


    the Blue Mountain, why would she consider the top of the Blue Mountain?


    "I know I shouldn''t do this, but I don''t know where Samuel is hiding, so I can only force him to show


    up in this way," Fu Leng exined.


    "Do you understand the principle of killing to pay with one''s life?" Chi Meng asked.


    Fu Leng stood up from the throne.


    The meaning of Chi Meng was very obvious. It was to make him pay with his life for those who died.


    However, in Fu Leng''s eyes, those guys were just ants. Did those good-for-nothings have such


    qualifications to make him pay with his life?


    "Who gave the order? The Lord of Blue Mountain?" Fu Leng asked. He knew that if this woman had


    personallye to the Xuanyuan world bu the order of he would have no chance of surviving.


    "It''ll be easier for a smart person to die," Chi Meng said.


    A trace of despair shed across Fu Leng''s eyes, but he did not choose to ept his fate. Even if


    the Lord of Blue Mountain personally gave the order, he would not allow Chi Meng to take his life


    away.


    Furthermore, when he returned to Eight Direction World, he might have a chance to turn things


    around. Therefore, he couldn''t let himself die here.


    "If you want to kill me, it will depend on your ability," said Fu Leng.


    The war between the two was about to


    break out.


    Fu Leng was to save his own life.


    In order to fight with the Supreme Emperor andplete the task assigned by Samuel, Chi Meng


    had to kill Fu Leng.


    Fu Leng had reached an extraordinary realm in Eight Direction World. Not only was he one of the


    best in the Fu n, but he also had some strength.


    As for Chi Meng, she was an ancient product after all. Although she was only a Sword Spirit, her


    strength could not be underestimated.


    The Royal Dragon Pce soon became a mess, and the sounds of fighting could be heard


    incessantly.


    Not far away, the Supreme Emperor and the senior executives watched carefully. "Emperor, do you


    think that woman can win?" the higher-ups asked.


    The Emperor nodded without hesitation. If she was not confident, how could she attack Fu Lengso


    easily?

 Chapter 2142

    Chapter 2142


    In the Ethereal Sect.


    Samuel had already known that he was wanted, but he was not too worried. Chi Meng had gone to


    find Fu Leng, so he believed that this problem would be solved soon, and his wanted order was


    meaningless.


    Even if the wanted order was not canceled, as long as Fu Lengdied, there was no need for Samuel


    to worry. After all, he was still invincible in the Xuanyuan World.


    However, Samuel did not think of a better way to control Chi Meng. He could now use the Pangu


    Axe to frighten Chi Meng, but he could not use this method all the time.


    If he wanted to give the jade sword to Yvonne and let Chi Meng recognize him as its master, it


    would obviously not work.


    "They''ve already started fighting." Velocisaurus looked in the direction of Emperor Dragon Pce


    and said to Samuel.


    Samuel did not dare to easily release his Divine Sense before; for fear that Fu Leng would discover


    his whereabouts.


    However, since Chi Meng had already had a fight with Fu Leng, there was no need for Samuel to


    worry.


    His divine sense instantly reached the Dragon Emperor Pce. Samuel could clearly sense the


    battle between the two of them.


    "I didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful. Chi Meng just gained the upper hand a little," Samuel said.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Chi Meng was an ancient product. Her strength was in Eight Direction World. She was not an


    absolute expert, but she was also extraordinary.


    The fact that Fu Leng was able to fight back and forth with Chi Meng proved that he had a good


    strength.


    "People like him aren''t absolute experts in Eight Direction World," Velocisaurus said, reminding


    Samuel.


    After all, in the future, he would have to face all kinds of opponents like Fu Leng in Eight Direction


    World. He would encounter many opponents who were stronger than Fu Leng.


    "When I can use the power of the Pangu Axe, I don''t need to be afraid of these guys, do I?" Samuel


    asked.


    Samuel didn''t know much about the Pangu Axe, nor did he know how strong it was.


    However, Velocisaurus knew this very well, so Samuel hoped to get the answer from Velocisaurus.


    "If you can fully control the power of the Pangu Axe, then you have the strength to rule Eight


    Direction World. But in my opinion, this is unrealistic," Velocisaurus said.


    "The power of the number one person in Eight Direction World is indeed not so easy to be


    controlled. I have experienced all the pain these days," Samuel said with a sigh.


    After the closed-door training to control the power of the Pangu Axe, Samuel had been


    counterattacked countless times.


    Every time the counterattack came, Samuel felt that it was better to die than to live.


    Up to now, Samuel had not been involved in this matter at all.


    "Maybe someone can help you,¡± Velocisauius suddenly said.


    "Help me control the power of the Pangu Axe?¡± Samuel asked doubtfully. How could anyone in this


    world help him?


    "I don''t know, but you can have a try." After a pause, Velocisaurus continued, "In Eight Direction


    World, the Pangu n has a deeper understanding of how to deal with Pangu Axe than anyone


    else. They may know some unknown secrets and even the key to controlling Pangu Axe."


    "You mean, there are descendants of Pangu?" Samuel asked in astonishment. This was the first


    time he had heard of such a saying.


    Pangu created Eight Direction World, split the heaven and earth, and turned his body into


    everything in Eight Direction World. In this case, how could he have descendants?


    And at that time, there were no other women who could be supplied with Pangu''s reproduction.


    Looking at Samuel''s expression, Velocisaurus knew that he must have thought wrongly and could


    not help showing a contemptuous look.


    "What are you thinking? Are those dirty things the only thing in your mind?" Velocisaurus asked.


    Wasn''t it necessary to have children?


    Samuel did not feel that his thoughts were dirty.


    "I''m your master. Are you sure you want to talk to me with this attitude?¡± Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus had no choice but to exin," ording to legend, although Pangu¡¯s body has turned


    into everything in Eight Direction World, the seven parts of his body have also be the True


    Gods of ancient times."


    "Seven parts?" Samuel was eager to satisfy his curiosity.


    "These are not important. The most important thing is that a drop of Pangu''s essence blood has


    be a race," Velocisaurus said.


    "This race lives in Eight Direction World? Isn''t that a very powerful n?" Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus shook his head. Nowadays, the powerful families in Eight Direction World had nothing


    to do with the Pangu Tribe. Moreover, the Pangu Tribe had never been powerful. They had even


    been extinct in Eight Direction World for many years. Rumors had it that the Pangu Tribe had found


    a quiet ce and lived a life that was free from worldly strife.


    But no one knew the truth, and no one went to find whether the Pangu n still existed.


    "They have been extinct for many years. Whether they still exist or not, no one knows."


    Velocisaurus said.


    "You don¡¯t even know whether they are here or not. Are you ying with me?" Samuel felt that he


    had been fooled and looked at Velocisaurus with gritted teeth.


    "I''m just telling you that this is an opportunity for you to know and even control the Pangu Axe. As


    for whether you are willing to believe it or not, that''s your business."

 Chapter 2143

    Chapter 2143


    In Samuel''s current state, it was impossible for him to truly control the Pangu Axe. He didn''t even


    know anything about it.


    Although Velocisaurus did not know much about the Pangu Tribe and could not even be sure if it


    existed, it was indeed an opportunity for Samuel.


    ording to Samuel¡¯s own ability, or hisprehension ability, it was very likely impossible for him


    to control the Pangu Axe all his life, let alone do it in a short time.


    If the Pangu n was found, then this was a great opportunity for Samuel.


    Only by understanding the Pangu Axe could he truly control it.


    And as descendants of Pangu, they might know more secrets about the Pangu Axe.


    "But if you want to find the Pangu n, we have to go to Eight Direction World," Samuel said


    seriously.


    With his current realm, he would be courting death if he went to Eight Direction World.


    Moreover, if the Fu n found out about this, it was very likely that Samuel would live in the


    shadow of being chased by the Fu n. This was not a good thing.


    "Are you afraid?¡± Velocisaurus said disdainfully, "You did everything for her. Is this small situation


    enough to scare you?"


    Samuel suddenly raised the corner of his mouth and said, "You deliberately provoked me because


    you want me to go to Eight Direction World. Tell me, what¡¯s your


    purpose?"


    His words made Velocisaurus''s expression a little unnatural. It wanted Samuel to go to Eight


    Direction World so strongly that it was detected by Samuel.


    "I just don''t want to waste time in the Xuanyuan World. I''ve got the heart of the Dragon Tribe. I


    naturally hope to return to Eight Direction World as soon as possible to save my tribe." Velocisaurus


    told the truth without hiding anything.


    Samuel could understand Velocisaurus''s mood. After all, it had endured in the Xuanyuan World for


    so many years. Wasn''t it just to achieve this goal?


    However, Samuel still needed to be careful. This was not a game, and there was still a chance to


    come back. Once he chose, Samuel might pay the price of his life, which was not a joke.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. You can control Chi Meng, and it''s just a good helper for


    you," Velocisaurus said.


    Even though Chi Meng was not as powerful as the top masters in Eight Direction World, she still


    had some strength to ensure the safety of Samuel.


    Moreover, not everyone could threaten Samuel''s life.


    "You''re right. It seems that I should go to Eight Direction World as soon as possible,¡± Samuel said.


    If it weren''t for the threat of the Fu family, Samuel wouldn¡¯t have hesitated about it. He knew that his


    growth in the Xuanyuan World was limited. If he wanted to be stronger in a short time, he


    could only find a breakthrough in Eight Direction World.


    "Of course, the bottleneck brought by the Xuanyuan World is something that you can''t break


    through no matter what," Velocisaurus said.


    Samuel nodded.


    At this moment, Samuel and Velocisaurus suddenly raised their heads and looked in the direction of


    the pce.


    "It''s over."


    "It''s over."


    They said in unison.


    The Emperor Dragon Pce was in a mess. It was like a garbage dump that hadpletely lost its


    original appearance as the highest pce in the Royal Court.


    After the battle ended, the Supreme Emperor, who was standing outside the hall, was very nervous


    because the next step was to predict his fate.


    If Chi Meng came out of the hall alive, he could continue to be an Emperor.


    However, if the person who came out of the room was Fu Leng, he would probably have to die here,


    because Fu Leng would never let him go under such circumstances.


    When the door was pushed open, the emperor''s nerves tensed up. He had never been so nervous


    and fearful in his life.


    It was not until the Supreme Emperor saw Chi Meng that he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Since Chi Meng was still alive, it meant that Fu Leng was dead!


    "Are you all right?" The Supreme Emperor walked to Chi Meng and asked in awe.


    There was no trace of a fight on her, as if she had easily defeated Fu Leng.


    "If something happens to me, can you see


    me again?" Eight Direction World said lightly.


    The Supreme Emperor nodded and said," You''re right. Leave it to me."


    "I need to find a ce to do closed-door training. Samuel is in the Ethereal Sect. Don''t forget what


    you promised me." Eight Direction World reminded him.


    How could the Supreme Emperor forget about this?


    Although Fu Leng was dead now, Chi Meng was still a threat to him.


    The only difference between Chi Meng and Fu Leng was that Chi Meng would not kill innocent


    people.


    Of course, the Supreme Emperor also knew that if he could not aplish what Chi Meng told him,


    Chi Meng would not let him go.


    After Chi Meng left, the Emperor came to the hall. He was not too shocked when he saw the


    shocking traces of a fight because he was also an expert.


    However, the person sitting cross-legged in the middle of the hall was not someone he could deal


    with.


    "You still want the whole body after killing so many of the Royal Courts?" The furious Emperor


    walked up to the corpse and killed it with one palm.


    "Come here!" With an angry shout, the imperial guards outside the hall rushed in.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Return this ce to its original appearance as soon as possible. Don''t reveal anything about the


    situation here. Cancel the order to arrest Samuel," said the Emperor.


    After arranging this matter, the Supreme Emperor left the hall. He had to do what Chi Meng asked


    him to do.


    With his status as an Emperor, he would not invite Samuel in person. However, this matter had a lot


    to do with him. The Emperor did not want to let someone do it casually, so he called his trusted


    subordinate, Moon, over.


    "Emperor, what can I do for you?" Moon asked respectfully.


    "Go to the Ethereal Sect in person and find Samuel. Tell him that I''ve invited him here, " said the


    Emperor.


    Hearing the word "Samuel", Moon was stunned. Wasn''t this a wanted guy? How did the Supreme


    Emperor know that he was in the Ethereal Sect?


    "Emperor, are you inviting him or catching him?" Moon asked in confusion.


    "Remember, take a good attitude and invite him to the Emperor Dragon Pce as a guest,¡± said the


    emperor.


    Moon did not understand what was going on, but since it was an order from the Supreme Emperor,


    he had to do it.


    "I see. Don''t worry, Emperor. I''ll do my best, " Moon said.


    "There can''t be any mistakes in this matter. Otherwise..." The emperor didn¡¯t finish his words


    because he couldn''t really guess the consequences of breaking the promise.


    Perhaps, Chi Meng would kill him.


    It was also possible that Chi Meng would destroy the entire the Royal Court.

 Chapter 2144

    Chapter 2144


    In the Ethereal Sect.


    The battle between Chi Meng and Fu Leng had ended, and the loser must be Fu Leng.


    That was because the jade sword in Samuel''s hand had only lost a bit of light, which meant that Chi


    Meng had consumed at most some of her power. She had not been hurt too much, which gave


    Samuel more confidence in his ability to go to Eight Direction World.


    If Chi Meng could not even deal with the people who came to Xuanyuan World, Samuel could forget


    about going to Eight Direction World.


    "I didn''t expect a Sword Spirit to be a match for an expert from Eight Direction World. Strictly


    speaking, he''s no match for a sword spirit," Samuel said with a sigh.


    "Don''t underestimate the Sword Spirit. The Sword Spirit is also divided into strong and weak. Chi


    Meng is the Sword Spirit used by an ancient expert. How can it be ordinary?" Seeing Samuel belittle


    Chi Meng, Velocisaurus couldn''t help but say.


    Sword giving birth to sword Spirit was not an easy task. As far as Velocisaurus knew, there were no


    more than five people in Eight Direction World who had Sword Spirit. Moreover, those people''s


    Sword Spirit could not bepared with Chi Meng''s.


    "Why is there no spirit in the Pangu Axe?" Samuel asked curiously. Logically speaking, as the


    strongest divine weapon in Eight Direction World, the Pangu Axe should have a spirit.


    "This question is difficult for me. However, even if there are no creatures, the Pangu Axe is still


    powerful enough. What is the point of having a spirit?" Velocisaurus said.


    "I''m just curious," Samuel said. "I¡¯m just casually saying. When Chi Meng gets back, we can n to


    go to Eight Direction World. Are you happy?"


    Velocisaurus was naturally very happy. After all, he had waited for so many years, and now he


    finally had an opportunity.


    However, with Velocisaurus¡¯s current strength, it was still impossible to save the Dragon Tribe.


    Although he had the heart of the Dragon Tribe, he did not have the power to release the whole tribe.


    The reason why it was so eager to return to Eight Direction World was that it wanted to change a


    better cultivation environment.


    The cultivation power of the Dragon Tribe came from the heart of the Dragon Tribe, but the power of


    the heart of the Dragon Tribe still depended on absorbing the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth. The


    Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth in Eight Direction World were obviously stronger than that in the


    Xuanyuan World, so it was much easier for Velocisauruss to cultivate in Eight Direction World.


    Samuel knew that it had consumed a lot of spiritual power toplete Chi Meng, so he did not


    expect it to return to the Ethereal Sect as soon as possible.


    Three dayster, Samuel didn''t get Chi Meng, but saw an old acquaintance, which made him feel a


    little strange.


    This old acquaintance was Moon.


    Samuel recognized him, but Moon could no longer remember seeing Samuel.


    They met for the first time, and Moon still showed his respect for Samuel. Although Samuel looked


    very young and was not worthy of his respect, Moon didn''t dare to neglect the emperor''s order.


    "Excuse me, are you Samuel?" Moon asked Samuel.


    Samuel looked at Velocisaurus doubtfully.


    Those who knew that he was in the Ethereal Sect only was Chi Meng.


    The appearance of Moon must be that Chi Meng had had revealed his information.


    "Why did youe to me?" Samuel asked. It was hard to guess what had happened to Chi Meng.


    However, ording to the observation of the jade sword''s true body, Chi Meng would at most


    consume too much spiritual energy. There would definitely not be any big problems.


    "The Supreme Emperor asked me to invite you to the Emperor Dragon Pce," said Moon.


    Samuel frowned slightly. "The Emperor invited him?"


    Samuel knew the Supreme Emperor and Samuel had once killed him, but the Emperor could not


    remember him. Why would he invite him?


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Samuel asked.


    "I''m not sure. The Emperor just told me to invite you to the Emperor Dragon Pce," Moon said.


    Looking at Moon''s eyes, which did not seem to be lying, Samuel felt even stranger.


    At this time, Velocisaurus on Samuel''s shoulder suddenly said softly, "I''m afraid it has something to


    do with Chi Meng."


    Chi Meng?


    Samuel couldn''t figure out the reason.


    However, there must be a reason for Velocisaurus to say so.


    "It''s tiring. You can rest for a while." After that, Samuel turned around and left.


    Moon was left standing there alone. He didn''t know what was wrong, because Samuel didn''t show


    his attitude. Whether Samuel would go or not was uncertain.


    "Why did you say it has something to do with Chi Meng?" After walking far away, Samuel asked


    Velocisaurus.


    "That''s just my guess. Do you really think that Chi Meng will be controlled by you?" Velocisaurus


    asked Samuel.


    Chi Meng used to be a divine weapon of an ancient master. Even if she wanted to find another


    master, she was definitely an expert of a generation. Naturally, she would not be willing to be


    controlled by Samuel.


    Moreover, Chi Meng had made it clear before. In Samuel''s mind, Samuel was just a good-for-


    nothing. How could it sincerely submit to Samuel?


    "I don¡¯t want to," Samuel said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    " May be Chi Meng wanted to use the Supreme Emperor to deal with you or regain her true bodyin


    order to be out of your control," Velocisaurus said.


    Samuel suddenly understood.


    Although Velocisaurus was just guessing, this possibility did exist.

 Chapter 2145

    Chapter 2145


    However, Samuel still had one question.


    Since Chi Meng wanted to do this, why did she choose the Emperor instead of Fu Leng?


    As an expert in Divine Realm of the Xuanyuan World, Samuel was absolutely invincible in the


    Xuanyuan World. The Supreme Emperor had no strength to deal with him at all.


    Before his rebirth, Samuel had already killed the Emperor, and at that time, he was not a real Divine


    Realm Realm expert.


    "Why does she want to fight with the Emperor instead of Fu Leng? After all, Fu Leng wants to kill


    me, and Chi Meng wants to take back her Original Body. Isn''t it better for both of them to have what


    they need?" Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus smiled at Samuel''s ignorance and said, "s, you¡¯re really stupid. Do you know what


    the Sword Spirit means to Eight Direction World?"


    "A supreme magic weapon." Samuel blurted out without hesitation.


    "Yes, it''s a supreme magic weapon. If Fu Leng knows that Chi Meng is the Sword Spirit, do you


    think that Fu Leng will just cooperate with her? He will definitely inform the Fu family in the first


    ce, and the Fu family will definitely send more strong people to Xuanyuan World to suppress


    her."


    "Although Chi Meng can escape from your ws, she will fall into the hands of another group of


    people. Of course, she is unwilling."


    Velocisaurus''s exnation was reasonable. Although the Fu family would be stronger than Samuel,


    there was still a huge gap between them and experts of ancient times. Naturally, Chi Meng did not


    think highly of those people.


    "But the Emperor is no match for me. He''s not even a cannon fodder," Samuel said.


    "I''m also curious as to why Chi Meng is doing this, but she''s definitely not just relying on the


    Emperor. There must be other ways to deal with you." Velocisaurus hesitated for a moment before


    continuing," But if you want to know the details, I''m afraid you have to go there in person."


    "Go ahead. Am I afraid of the Emperor?" Samuel said tly.


    Samuels had a certain degree of fear in dealing with Fu Leng. He did not dare to appear in front of


    Fu Leng because they were not at the same level at all.


    But now, Fu Leng was dead, so Samuel had no scruples.


    Although Chi Meng was strong, she was naturally restrained by the Pangu Axe, so its strength was


    meaningless for Samuel.


    Back in front of Moon, Samuel asked quickly, "When are we leaving?"


    Moon found it strange that Samuel had suddenly changed his mind, but his task was to invite


    Samuel to the Emperor Dragon Pce. Since Samuel had agreed to go, the reason was not worth


    wasting his time and effort to guess.


    "If it¡¯s convenient, we can set off now," said Moon.


    "You can leave first. I will follow you," said Samuel.


    This time, it was very likely that Samuel would go directly to Eight Direction World.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Therefore, he had to make another trip to the Dragon Cloud City and bid farewell to Manfred and


    the others.


    After Samuel''s wanted order was canceled, Manfred and the other two stopped worrying about


    Samuel.


    Saber Twelve, who had been worried and even wanted to help Samuel, finally calmed down.


    If Manfred and Liu Fang had not tried their best to persuade him, Saber Twelve would have


    probably left Dragon Cloud City to look for traces of Samuel.


    "I''ve already said that Samuel has the ability to solve these things. You still don''t believe it.


    Fortunately, you didn''te forward to cause trouble. Otherwise, this matter might not have been


    solved so quickly," Manfred said to Saber Twelve.


    As long as Samuel was fine, Saber Twelve did not mind being deliberately ridiculed by Manfred.


    "So we need to be stronger as soon as possible to help him," Saber Twelve said.


    This was themon purpose of the three of them.


    Compared with Saber Twelve, Manfred and Liu Fang were more self-aware. They knew very well


    that this matter could not be rushed. Moreover, with Samuel''s current realm, it would not be easy for


    them to catch up with him in a short time.


    "It''s a good thing to have this thought, but we still have to measure our own abilities. If we want to


    help him, what realm do we need to reach now?" Manfred said helplessly.


    Saber Twelve still knew this situation, so he said that he would do his best.


    "What good thing?¡± At this time, Samuel''s voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    The three of them were stunned at first, and then they all ran out of the door.


    Saber Twelve was the first to run out of the door.


    When he saw Samuel, the smile on his face instantly became bright.


    "Samuel, how are you? Are you all right?" After Manfred came out, he asked Samuel directly.


    "Look at me; does it seem that something''s wrong? I''m so lucky that I can''t die," Samuel said with a


    smile.


    Manfred nodded repeatedly. From the beginning, he didn¡¯t think that this could pose too much of a


    threat to Samuel, and the fact proved that his guess was correct.


    "I''ve expected it. Saber Twelve insisted on helping you. If I hadn''t stopped him, he would have gone


    to find trouble for you," said Manfred.

 Chapter 2146

    Chapter 2146


    On this matter. Saber Twelve knew that he almost made a mistake because of impulse, so he didn''t


    even dare to raise his head in front of Samuel for fear that Samuel would me him.


    However, Samuel did not me him because he knew that Saber Twelve did this because he was


    concerned about his safety. In this case, how could he me Saber Twelve?


    "It doesn''t matter. I know that you''re doing this for my own good, but given your current realm, you''d


    better not be too impulsive. In the future, if you encounter anything, don¡¯t stand up casually,"


    Samuel said to Saber Twelve.


    Saber Twelve did not speak, but just nodded silently.


    "By the way, what''s going on this time?" Although Manfred had already done some research on this


    matter in the City Lord''s Mansion, he was not clear enough about the details. Moreover, Manfred felt


    a little strange that the Supreme Emperor had suddenly removed the wanted order for Samuel.


    "The person who killed me was sent by Yvonne¡¯s family, but now it''s settled. My friend has killed


    him," Samuel said.


    "Friend?" Manfred looked at Samuel doubtfully.


    As far as Manfred knew, Samuel had no friends who were experts from Eight Direction World. How


    could the friend he mentioned deal with the experts from Eight Direction World?


    "A friend born out of filth?" Manfred asked suspiciously.


    "What, do you think I have such strength?" Samuel said helplessly.


    If Samuel was really so strong, he would not hide it from them.


    Therefore, Manfred shook his head and denied what Samuel said.


    "My friend used to be a powerful figure in Eight Direction World, but he happened to be in the


    Xuanyuan World, so he knew me," exined Samuel.


    "You didn''te here this time to bid farewell, did you?" Manfred had thought that Samuel''s sudden


    appearance at Dragon Cloud City was a little strange.


    After hearing Samuel''s words, he made a bold guess.


    Although he felt that it was not a good time for Samuel to go to Eight Direction World, he could do it


    with his character.


    After all, Samuel could do anything for the sake of Yvonne. Moreover, if he stayed in the Xuanyuan


    World, he could not make a big breakthrough in his realm. Only by going to Eight Direction World


    could he have a chance to be stronger.


    "Yes." Since Manfred had guessed it, Samuel took the opportunity to admit his purpose.


    He did want to leave the Xuanyuan World, because if he stayed here, he had no room to be


    stronger.


    Although Eight Direction World around them was dangerous, if one''s Samuel wanted to be


    stronger, one had to take this step.


    He could not let Yvonne wait too long, nor could he let Han Nian be imprisoned all the time.


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Manfred and the other two fell silent, not knowing what to say.


    They all thought that it was not a good time for Samuel to go to Eight Direction World


    But at the same time, they also understood that this was something that Samuel would face sooner


    orter, and he himself was not willing to escape.


    Staying in the Xuanyuan World could indeed ensure his safety, but this kind of safety was not what


    Samuel wanted.


    "Have you thought it through?" After a long silence, Manfred asked in a deep voice.


    "This is a choice I must make, and it is also something I must face," Samuel said.


    Manfred took a deep breath and smiled brightly. He put his hand on Samuel''s shoulder and said,


    "We have never had a good time drinking. Don''t be a coward today."


    Samuel smiled awkwardly and said, "Do you want topete with a young man like me?"


    Hearing this, Manfred was not convinced. He patted his chest and said, "In terms of drinking, I have


    never been afraid of anyone. What''s the point of being young? If I ask you to lie under the table, you


    have to lie down obediently."


    "You''re quite eloquent, but I don''t know if you''re really capable," Samuel said with a smile.


    When Manfred passed by Saber Twelve, he kicked Saber Twelve and said, "Why are you still


    standing there? Can''t you be happier? Let''s have a good drink."


    Saber Twelve was worried about the safety of Samuel, so he couldn''t stand it. But he knew that


    under such an atmosphere, if he kept pulling a long face, he would definitely ruin the atmosphere,


    so he had to force a smile.


    The three of them began to drink at the table in the daytime. This was the first time they had drunk,


    and it was also the most exciting time.


    Liu Fang took care of the three of them, and they drank freely without any scruples.


    At this moment in Eight Direction World, Yvonne was still locked up in the room, heavily guarded.


    She knew that Fu Tian had sent Fu Leng to


    Xuanyuan World. When Fu Leng found


    Samuel, it would be a fatal blow to Samuel.


    However, Yvonne did not worry too much. Although she knew that Samuel was almost dead, she


    could notpromise with Fu Tian because of this. This kind of betrayal of Samuel was not as


    good as stepping on the road of death and looking for Samuel.


    Just as Yvonne was in a daze in the room, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Fu Li walked in calmly.


    There were guards at the door, so before closing the door, Fu Li looked superior.


    After closing the door, Fu Li returned to normal.


    "What are you doing here?" Yvonne asked.


    "Fu Leng is dead." Fu Li¡¯s words were like


    thunder.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Yvonne looked at Fu Li in disbelief.


    Although she had fantasized that things would end in this way, Yvonne knew very well how much


    the probability of Fu Leng''s dying was. It was almost impossible.


    And Samuel turned the impossible into a possibility and created a miracle!


    "Is the news urate?" Yvonne asked in a low voice.


    "Fu Tian is currently furious. Do you think it''s wrong?" Fu Li said.


    Yvonne suddenly smiled brightly and said, "He is good at creating miracles, so I don''t find it strange


    at all."


    "But don''t you think this is very strange? With his strength, how can he kill Fu Leng? " Fu Li frowned


    and said. Her intuition told her that this was not a simple matter, because there was a huge gap


    between the strength of Samuel and Fu Leng. This was definitely not something that Samuel could


    do.


    "What''s so strange about it? Can''t he kill Fu Leng?" Yvonne said with a matter-of-fact look.


    "You don''t have to pretend to be calm in front of me. In fact, you also feel strange in your heart,


    don''t you?" Fu Li said.


    "No, I really don''t think it''s strange, because I believe he can do it. He can do it definitely," Yvonne


    said frankly.


    This was indeed a strange thing, but Yvonne would not think too much about it when it happened to


    Samuel.

 Chapter 2147

    Chapter 2147


    Fu Li stared at Yvonne without blinking. She hoped to see something through Yvonne''s eyes, but


    there was no w in Yvonne''s firm eyes.


    This made Fu Li feel very strange. How could Yvonne trust Samuel so much?


    With the strength of Samuel, how could he be a match for Fu Leng? But Yvonne did not doubt it at


    all.


    "Why do you trust him so much?" Fu Li asked in confusion. She really could not figure out where


    the determination of Yvonne came from.


    "Because he is my husband. If I don¡¯t believe him, who else can I trust?" Yvonne said confidently.


    Fu Li smiled helplessly. She could not understand this feeling, but she knew that Yvonne really did


    not doubt Samuel.


    "Now that Fu Leng is dead, Fu Tian is furious. It''s not a good thing for Samuel." Fu Li reminded her.


    "Is he going to send someone to Xuanyuan World?" Yvonne asked curiously. She was not worried


    at all.


    Fu Leng was already a powerful expert of the Fu n. Since Fu Leng was dead, even if Fu Tian


    sent other people there, it was very likely to be the same result.


    Fu Li shook her head and said, "After all, the Xuanyuan World belongs to the top of the Blue


    Mountain. He can''t do whatever he wants. I heard that he has paid a heavy price for asking Fu Leng


    to go to the Xuanyuan World. It''s unlikely for him to send anyone else." "Isn''t that good? He''s no


    longer in danger." Yvonneughed heartily.


    Since Samuel was not in danger, she did not need to care about Fu Tian anymore. No matter how


    he threatened her, Yvonne would ignore him.


    "Are you really not worried at all? Samuel wille to Eight Direction World sooner orter. At that


    time, do you think Fu Tian will let him go?" Fu Li reminded. She did not understand why Yvonne was


    still in the mood tough.


    If it were her, she would only be more worried.


    Because it was absolutely impossible for the angry Fu Tian to let Samuel live.


    "It hasn''t happened yet. What''s there to worry about?" Yvonne said. She had made an agreement


    with Samuel. Only when seeing the ascension signal would Samuele to Eight Direction World.


    In other words, as long as Yvonne did not allow Samuel toe to Eight Direction World, he would


    never be impulsive.


    "But this will happen sooner orter. No matter when, he has to face it. Although I don''t know what


    kind of person he is, if he really loves you, he must have guessed your situation through Fu Leng.


    Do you think he will avoid this matter?" Fu Li said.


    After Fu Li''s analysis, Yvonne gradually became a little worried.


    She knew Samuel very well and knew what kind of person he was.


    He would never avoid anything.


    If he could guess that she was in a dangerous situation, then even if Samuel knew that he would be


    in danger, he would stille without hesitation.


    "It seems like you should already have an answer in your heart." Fu Li said.


    Yvonne took a deep breath and said, "If he feels that I am in danger, he will definitelye."


    "He will die if hees to Eight Direction World," Fu Li said firmly. She saw how angry Fu Tian was


    and knew how strong his desire to kill Samuel was.


    "I want to leave here. Help me," Yvonne said.


    Fu Li was stunned for a moment, and then she said with a bitter smile, "Do you know how many


    people are guarding outside? It''s an order from Fu Tian himself. Without his order, they won''t leave.


    I can''t let you go."


    "In the current situation, only by overthrowing Fu Tian''s identity can you do that. Don''t you want Fu


    Mang to see the sun again?" Yvonne said anxiously.


    Fu Li was a person of Fu Mang. Moreover, she was lurking around Fu Tian in order to uncover Fu


    Tian''s true appearance one day and free Fu Mang from the prison.


    But in the current situation, Fu Li couldn''t help Yvonne. If she did this, it was very likely that she


    would be implicated.


    "I want to let Fu Mang see the sun again, but in the current situation, I am not allowed to do this." Fu


    Li said.


    Unable to leave meant that there was no way to prove the lie of Fu Tian.


    However, if she could not overthrow Fu Tian, Samuel would be in great danger aftering to Eight


    Direction World.


    Just then, a footstep stopped in front of the door.


    Yvonne and Fu Li were both stunned.


    Then, the door was opened and Fu Tian came in.


    Fu Li immediately stood up and shook her head helplessly, pretending to fail to persuade Yvonne.


    "Why are you here?" Fu Tian asked Fu Li.


    "I came to persuade her that the future of the Fu family is in her hands. I also want to contribute to


    the Fu family," said Fu Li.


    When it came to this matter, Fu Tian could not suppress his anger. If it were not for the


    stubbornness of Yvonne, Fu Leng would not be killed.


    Fu Leng was one of the best among the younger generation of the Fu family. The reason why Fu


    Tian sent Fu Leng to


    Xuanyuan World was that he was more likely to kill Samuel.


    But the result was beyond his expectation. Fu Leng was dead!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 2148

    Chapter 2148


    Fu Tian thought for a long time about Fu Leng''s death, but he couldn''t figure out how it was caused.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    For Eight Direction World, the Xuanyuan World was just a low-level world, and the people there


    could never pose a threat to Fu Leng.


    Although Samuel was an expert in Divine Realm of the Xuanyuan World, such a realm was like an


    ant for Fu Leng.


    Therefore, Fu Tian, who could not figure it out, had toe to Yvonne, hoping to get the answer


    from her.


    Perhaps only Yvonne knew how Samuel did it.


    "You go first," Fu Tian said to Fu Li. Fu Li looked at Yvonne worriedly. She did not know what Fu


    Tian would do to Yvonne, but Fu Tian would definitely need to vent his anger when Fu Leng died.


    "Fu Leng is dead." After Fu Li left, Fu Tian said directly to Yvonne.


    Yvonne showed a trace of surprise in case Fu Tian noticed that she already knew about it.


    "Isn''t this normal? He has the ability to kill Fu Leng himself, so it isn''t strange." Yvonne said.


    Fu Tian saw Yvonne''s surprise, so in his opinion, Yvonne was just putting on airs.


    "With Samuel''s strength, it''s impossible for him to do this, " Fu Tian said with certainty.


    "Really?" Yvonne frowned and said, "But Fu Leng is dead. This is a fact. It¡¯s just your wishful


    thinking that he can''t deal with Fu Leng."


    Fu Tian gritted his teeth. How could a low-level trash like Samuel have the strength to kill Fu Leng?


    "You¡¯d better not y tricks in front of me.


    I want to know how he did it." Fu Tian said.


    "Don''t tell me you want me to restore the story for you. I didn''t see it, how could I know?" Yvonne


    said.


    "With your understanding of Samuel, you definitely know how he did it, right?" Fu Tian said.


    Yvonne really didn¡¯t know about this.


    Although she took it for granted in front of Fu Li, she had a lot of doubts about it.


    In terms of strength and realm, it was indeed impossible for Samuel to be a match for Fu Leng,


    even though Samuel had a strange beast with red eyes.


    But a low-level Exotic Beast like the Redeyed Python in the Xuanyuan World could not bring too


    much help to Samuel, let alone help him create miracles.


    "I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. I really don''t know. If you want to know the reason, you can send


    someone to continue to go to the Xuanyuan World. Fu Leng is not enough to help you. Can''t you


    send a few more people? " Yvonne said.


    In fact, these words were to test what arrangements Fu Tian would make next, to see if he would


    continue to send people to Xuanyuan World.


    Although Fu Li had said that it was unlikely, it was just Fu Li''s guess.


    In fact, Fu Tian really couldn''t do that. The top of Blue Mountain refused his request. Otherwise, Fu


    Tian wished he could go to Xuanyuan World in person and get back Samuel''s body.


    "Fu Yao, I can kill you at any time. Do you believe me?" Fu Tian gnashed his teeth and said.


    "If you wanted to kill me, I would have died a long time ago. How could you have waited until now?"


    Yvonne looked at Fu Tian provocatively. She was not afraid at all, because Fu Tian still ced the


    future of the Fu family on her.


    Although Fu Tian was furious at this moment, Yvonne knew that he would never do anything to him.


    Fu Tian almost bit his teeth. No matter how he threatened Yvonne; she was indifferent, which made


    Fu Tian really helpless.


    If Yvonne was killed, then the Fu n would be doomed to have no True God appear. This result


    was something Fu Tian could not bear.


    After all, without a True God, it would be an unimaginable blow to the Fu n.


    Not only could the status of one of the three major families not be preserved, but even the Fu family


    itself would be in great danger.


    "Do you really want to watch as the Fu n''s bloodline is destroyed in your hands?" Fu Tian said.


    "No." Yvonne shook her head. "The Fu family lineage isn''t destroyed in my hands. It''s you."


    "I''ve expended all my energy on the Fu family lineage. How can it be destroyed in my hands?" Fu


    Tian retorted angrily. "If you hadn¡¯t used lies to usurp the throne, the Fu family might have been


    completely different today," said Yvonne.


    These words made Fu Tian suddenly clench his fists. If it weren''t for the little bit of reason to restrain


    himself, he would have killed Yvonne with one punch.


    "Do you really believe Fu Mang''s words? He is the one who truly wants to usurp the throne." Fu


    Tian said.


    Although Fu Mang was not entirely trustworthy, Yvonne still believed Fu Mang''s words more.


    "Fu Tian, I will bring you down sooner orter." Yvonne said firmly.


    "This is your choice, so you can''t me me. Although I can''t go to the Xuanyuan World, I will


    release the news to let Samuel know your current situation. If he really loves you, he wille to


    Eight Direction World in the shortest time possible. At that time, his life will be in my hands."

 Chapter 2149

    Chapter 2149


    Since she was threatened by Fu Tianst time, Yvonne had thought it through very clearly that she


    would notpromise because of anything.


    Since Fu Tian had sent Fu Mang to the Xuanyuan World to kill Samuel, and she did not make


    Yvonnepromise, how could she promise to help Samuel at this time?


    Fu Tian, who failed to achieve his goal, could only leave angrily and then began to arrange for the


    matter of releasing the news to the Xuanyuan World.


    Since he could not kill Samuel in the Xuanyuan World, he could only let Samuel take the initiative to


    come to Eight Direction World. At that time, Fu Tian would no longer have to be afraid.


    Moreover, there was one thing that Fu Tian had to figure out how Samuel killed Fu Feng.


    There was a huge gap between their strength. In Fu Tian''s view, this was something that Samuel


    couldn''t do at all, so there must be something fishy about it. Fu Tian even suspected that the top of


    Blue Mountain was behind this matter, so he gave up the idea of sending people to Xuanyuan


    World.


    Fu Leng was already a top member of the Fu family. Even he was dead. If he sent others there, it


    would be a dead end. Fu Tian did not want to weaken the strength of the Fu family because of this.


    "Patriarch, I''m afraid this matter has something to do with the top of the Blue Mountain. Even if


    Samuel hase to Eight Direction World, if he has the support of the top of the Blue Mountain, it


    will not be so easy for us to kill him." Fu Shang, Fu Tian''s trusted subordinate, could not help but


    remind Fu Tian after learning of Fu Tian''s n.


    "Are you so sure?" Although Fu Tian also had this idea, it was just a guess from the beginning to


    the end. There was no solid evidence to prove that this matter had something to do with the top of


    Blue Mountain.


    Fu Shang didn''t have any evidence, but the death of Fu Leng almost confirmed his thought.


    "Besides this, I can''t figure out why Fu Leng died. Is there anyone else in the Xuanyuan World who


    can match Fu Leng?" Fu Shang said.


    The Xuanyuan World was just a space created by the True God on the top of the Blue Mountain.


    Compared with Eight Direction World, it was obviously a low-level space. The low-level space had


    restrictions on the cultivation of human beings. In other words, no matter how talented and hard-


    working people were, they could not surpass Eight Direction World.


    This was a doomed reality, a bottleneck that no one could break.


    Of course, this was a very simple exnation for the death of Fu Leng. It was impossible that it was


    done by the Xuanyuan World.


    Fu Tian took a deep breath. He knew these simple principles very well, but he just didn¡¯t want to


    admit it.


    Because once the top of Blue Mountain was involved with Samuel, it would be fatal news for Fu


    Tian.


    If he couldn''t use Samuel to threaten Yvonne, Fu Tian couldn¡¯t make Yvonne change her mind.


    Moreover, if the top of Blue Mountain supported Samuel behind the scenes, it would probably bring


    a lot of trouble to the Fu family.


    "However, there is an agreement between the three great ns. Regardless of whose True God''s


    death, before the new True God appears, no one can create trouble for the other party." Fu Tian


    said.


    Fu Shang sneered and said, "I don''t know how many years have passed since this agreement was


    made. Right now, whether they will keep it is still unknown. Perhaps, the top of the Blue Mountain


    already has someone they want to support."


    These words made Fu Tian gnash his teeth!


    Indeed, the agreement was made by the previous people, but it was impossible for Fu Tian to know


    whether the current people were willing to keep it or not.


    Moreover, it was reasonable for the top of the Blue Mountain to secretly support a certain family.


    After all, the three families looked peaceful on the surface, but they would be much stronger if the


    top of the Blue Mountain could cultivate an ally, and the status of the top of the Blue Mountain would


    be above the three families in the future.


    If Fu Tian had a choice, he would also do so, because there was no eternal friend in the world, only


    eternal interests.


    "Whether this matter is rted to the top of the Blue Mountain, I can''t ept my fate,"


    Fu Tian said.


    "Patriarch, I have an idea. I wonder if you are willing or not," Fu Shang said.


    "Hurry up and say it. Don''t keep me guessing," Fu Tian said coldly.


    "Since the top of Blue Mountain wants to be above the three great families, we can take this


    opportunity to unite with the Evesting Sea Area. If the Evesting Sea Area is willing to help us,


    we don''t have to worry about the top of Blue Mountain making trouble secretly," Fu Shang said.


    This indeed made sense after Fu Tian thought about these words.


    The Evesting Sea Area certainly did not want to see the top of the Blue Mountain stand above


    them. The key to keeping the top of the Blue Mountain was not to let him train his allies. As long as


    the Evesting Sea Area knew the stakes, they would be willing to cooperate with the Fu family.


    "Go and find a way to spread the news that Yvonne is about to be tortured to the Xuanyuan World.


    Make sure that Samuel knows about it in the shortest time possible. I¡¯ll go to the Evesting Sea


    Area," Fu Tian said.


    "Yes."


    In the evesting Sea Area.


    Located in the north of Eight Direction World, there was an endless ocean, within which lived the


    members of the Evesting Sea.


    The nsmen of the Evesting Sea lived in the water, but they looked no different from ordinary


    people. Their unique cultivation methods allowed them to live in the water and build their own huge


    ns. When Fu Tian came to the Evesting Sea Area, he was immediately targeted by the people


    of the Evesting Sea Area.


    Because the Evesting Sea Area had its own family rules, no one was allowed to break into the


    forbidden area of the North Sea. If there was no notice, the Evesting Sea Area would kill them.


    This also led to the fact that almost no one else in Eight Direction World came to the Evesting


    Sea Area. Most people in Eight Direction World had never seen this sea before.


    "Who are you? How dare you break into the Evesting Sea?" Several guards stared at Fu Tian.


    "I am the head of the Fu n. Fu Tian, I wish to meet your chief," Fu Tian said.


    Although the other party was only a few guards, when they heard Fu Tian report his


    own identity and wanted to see their patriarch, they immediately showed a disdainful expression.


    In the past, Fu Tian might have been qualified to be on equal footing with their patriarch.


    But now, with the fall of the True God of the Fu n, Fu Tian was just an ordinary Patriarch at most.


    How could he be qualified to meet the Patriarch of the Evesting Sea Area?


    "Please go back. Our Patriarch doesn''t have time to see you." One of the guards said to Fu Tian.


    As the saying goes, Yama is hard to deal with while ghosts are hard to solve. If Fu Tian wanted to


    see the chief of the Evesting Sea Area, he had to deal with these guards.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Fu Tian took out the things he had prepared and said to them, "This is the specialty of thend. If


    you are willing to inform for me, I will definitely thank you."

 Chapter 2150

    Chapter 2150


    The Evesting Sea Area had strict rules for invading from the outside world.


    Simrly, there were tough rules for the departure of their own people. Ordinary guards like them


    were not qualified to leave the Evesting Sea in their lives, so they were very curious about the


    outside world.


    At this moment, when they saw the new thing that Fu Tian took out, they couldn''t help but be


    tempted.


    However, they were just ordinary guards after all. They didn''t even have the qualification to see the


    patriarch. How could they help inform for Fu Tian?


    One of the guards raised his eyebrows to hispanions and said softly, "Go and


    get it."


    The man reminded him, "Can you see the patriarch? So what if you take it? Can you do what he


    wants?"


    "Take it first. Don''t talk nonsense."


    The man couldn''t resist the temptation. He walked up to Fu Tian and took all the things Fu Tian


    brought with him.


    "You go back first. I will help to report to the chief. As for whether he will see you or not, it is not up


    to me to decide." After the guard got the bribe, he said to Fu Tian.


    Fu Tian secretly gritted his teeth. He knew that these two fellows were very likely to take things and


    not do anything. They might not inform the chief for him.


    "I have something urgent to discuss with your chief. I can wait here." Fu Tian said.


    "Don''t you know the rules of the Evesting Sea Area? This is not a ce for outsiders to stay. If


    you are willing to wait, go somewhere else." The two nsmen of the Evesting Sea Area hid in


    the water.


    Fu Tian gnashed his teeth in hatred, but he did not dare to mess around in the Evesting Sea


    Area.


    After all, he was no longer the patriarch of one of the three families and was not qualified to mess


    around in the Evesting Sea.


    If he dared to make trouble, no one would sympathize with him even if he died here.


    On the other hand.


    The news that Yvonne was about to be tortured had spread throughout the Xuanyuan World.


    At this time, Samuel was still eating and drinking on the wine table with Saber Twelve of Manfred,


    hoping to enjoy himself before parting.


    Without the dishes and wine, Liu Fang took on the task of going out to buy.


    But when she came to the street, she heard people mention Yvonne''s name constantly, and almost


    everyone was talking about it.


    The main reason why those people had such a fierce discussion was that they were curious about


    the identity of Yvonne. Who was she? Why was she tortured? Why would so many people know


    that she was tortured?


    "What are you talking about? What Yvonne? " Liu Fang casually pulled two passers-by and asked.


    "You still don''t know. I heard that this Yvonne is going to be tortured. I don''t know who she is. Not


    only is the Dragon Cloud City talking about her influence, but also the entire the Royal Court."


    "Yes, everyone in the Royal Court knows about it. I guess she is also a big shot."


    Hearing these words, Liu Fang stopped buying wine and vegetables and hurried home.


    Although she did not know why this happened, Yvonne mentioned by these people should be


    Yvonne she knew.


    When she got home, the three people were already drunk.


    "Something happened. Something big happened." Liu Fang said to the three of them.


    In an instant, the three of them woke up.


    After all, they were not ordinary people now. When it was easy to make the drunkenness brought by


    alcohol disappear.


    "Why are you so surprised?" Manfred said to Liu Fang with some me. It seemed that he was


    ming her for not being sensible and ruining the atmosphere at this time.


    "When I went out just now, I heard that everyone outside was talking about Yvonne, " said Liu Fang.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hearing that it was rted to Yvonne, Manfred quickly shut his mouth and did not dare to me her


    anymore.


    Samuel walked to Liu Fang immediately and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know either, but all the people outside is talking about Yvonne, saying that she is going to be


    tortured," Liu Fang said.


    Samuel''s face darkened and he immediately walked toward the street.


    As expected, almost everyone was talking about this matter, as if it had sprouted in an instant, and


    everyone knew about Yvonne.


    However, any random person only knew about this matter and did not know where the news came


    from.


    Samuel stopped and looked up at the sky.


    He knew that this must have something to do with the Fu family.


    Fu Leng failed to kill him and lost his life. This must be another means of the Fu family.


    They spread the news that Yvonne was about to be punished to Xuanyuan World, hoping that this


    matter could be heard by


    Samuel.


    The purpose was nothing more than to hope that Samuel could go to Eight Direction World.


    Samuel did not need to think too much to see through such a poor technique.


    "Samuel, what''s going on? Didn''t Yvonne go to Eight Direction World?" Manfred asked Samuel.


    Yvonne had indeed gone to Eight Direction World, but she must have encountered some trouble,


    which seemed to have something to do with Samuel.

 Chapter 2151

    Chapter 2151


    "The Fu n wants to force me to go to Eight Direction World," Samuel said coldly.


    The purpose of this matter was obvious.


    If the Fu family really wanted to torture Yvonne, there was no need to spread the news in the


    Xuanyuan World.


    And their only purpose was to force Samuel to go to Eight Direction World.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Manfred and the other two became worried.


    Obviously, forcing him to go to Eight Direction World in this way was not good for Samuel.


    "This is a trap."


    "That''s right. The Fu family definitely wants to deal with you by doing so."


    "You have to calm down.¡±


    In the face of their warning, Samuel had no intention of retreating.


    Knowing that there was danger, he insisted on going.


    How could Samuel just watch Yvonne in danger?


    "It seems that we can only leave the wine here for the next time," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, the three of them knew that Samuel had made up his mind.


    Saber Twelve still wanted to persuade Samuel, but was stopped by Manfred.


    Because Manfred knew very well that when Yvonne was in danger, Samuel could not care about his


    safety.


    For example, if Liu Fang was in danger, Manfred would also not turn a blind eye to it. This feeling


    was something that the single man like Saber Twelve could not understand.


    Although Saber Twelve was stopped, he still blurted out what he wanted to say. " Samuel, you must


    think deeply about this matter. Now you are no match for the Fu family. This trap will definitely send


    you to death."


    "If we still have a chance to meet, we must have a good drink." After that, Samuel turned around


    and left without hesitation.


    There was danger!


    He even knew that he would die!


    Samuel didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Even if he couldn''t save Yvonne directly, he could keep an eye on the


    situation in secret.


    When Yvonne was in real danger, he could appear in front of Yvonne as soon as possible.


    Of course, Samuel was not a fool. He would never run to the Fu family rashly. Such a stupid


    behavior would make him lose his life and could not save Yvonne.


    After walking out of the Dragon Cloud City''s gate, Velocisaurus appeared on Samuel''s shoulder.


    It was the same as the red-eyed python. It was good for it to hide its whereabouts when it was


    attached to Samuel''s arm, but for the red-eyed python, it was not something to be happy about.


    Under the suppression of the bloodline, the red-eyed python didn''t even dare to breathe.


    "Although this is something you can''t escape from, I''m afraid you will lose your life if you go there."


    Velocisaurus said to Samuel.


    "Is there any way to let me quietly ascend to Eight Direction World?" Samuel asked.


    "If you want to ascend to Eight Direction World, you have to undergo the baptism of heavenly


    thunder. This cannot be changed, " said Velocisaurus.


    With the help of the Heavenly Thunder, there would definitely be a bigmotion. And with such a


    bigmotion, the Fu family would naturally know.


    In this case, the Fu n would have arranged for people to arrest him when Samuel arrived at


    Eight Direction World. This was not what Samuel wanted.


    "My body has already been tempered by the thunderbolt. There''s no need to do it again, right?"


    Samuel said.


    "Only the Heavenly thunder can open the Heavenly Door," exined Velocisaurus. " Unless


    someone from Eight Direction World is willing to help you, otherwise, it''s impossible for you to open


    the Heavenly Door." In his opinion, it was impossible.


    "Do you mean that as long as I am strong enough, I can open the Heaven Door?" Samuel asked.


    "Yes, but you certainly can''t. There is another possibility. If you can control the power of the Pangu


    Axe easily, you can do it easily, but you can''t control it either," Velocisaurus said with a smile.


    Samuel knew himself well. It would take years for him to control the power of the Pangu Axe. If he


    went to Eight Direction World after he could do that, Yvonne might be dead.


    "Even though I can''t do it, someone can do it." Samuel said.


    "Who?" Velocisaurus asked curiously.


    "Did you forget Chi Meng? She is the sword spirit of an ancient divine weapon. It should be a piece


    of cake for her to open the Heaven Gate," Samuel said.


    Chi Meng opened the Heavenly Door.


    It was indeed possible.


    But how could Chi Meng help Samuel?


    "The Supreme Emperor invited you to the Dragon Pce. I''m afraid that Chi Meng wants to take


    back her Original Body. She wished she could kill you. Will she help you?" Velocisaurus said


    disdainfully.


    "Let''s wait and see. If she can''t kill me, won''t she be obedient? Unless she doesn''t even want her


    original body." On this matter, Samuel had the real body of Chi Meng, which was equivalent to


    controlling her.


    No matter what Chi Meng''s n was, this was still the Xuanyuan World, Samuel was the invincible


    existence.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    If Chi Meng wanted to take back the jade sword with the help of the emperor, it was obviously


    whimsical.


    Samuel had once killed the Emperor, so Samuel could kill him a second time.


    "You''re so cunning. It''s really pathetic for Chi Meng to meet you." Velocisaurus said with a sigh.

 Chapter 2152

    Chapter 2152


    In the Dragon Emperor Pce.


    Chi Meng sat in the seat of Supreme Emperor.


    As for the Emperor, he was like a subordinate, standing on the side in awe.


    "I heard that Samuel is on his way. What do you want me to do?" asked the Supreme Emperor.


    It was time for the Supreme Emperor to repay Chi Meng. Although he was a little resistant that Chi


    Meng was sitting on his seat, because of Chi Meng''s power, he did not dare toin about it.


    The woman in front of him was, after all, an expert who had killed the expert of Eight Direction


    World. If she wished, she could kill him at any time.


    "I want him to die in this hall." Chi Meng gritted her teeth and said. Using her true body to threaten


    her was an extremely shameful thing for Chi Meng.


    As a ancient magic weapon, it was very demanding to choose her master. However, a good-for-


    nothing like Samuel obviously could not meet her requirements.


    Therefore, being threatened by Samuel hadpletely angered her.


    "It''s very simple. I''ll gather all the experts and make it difficult for him to escape," the Supreme


    Emperor said confidently.


    Chi Meng smiled disdainfully. Although she needed to kill Samuel with the help of the Supreme


    Emperor, his words made her feel ridiculous.


    For Eight Direction World, Samuel was an ant. But in the Xuanyuan World, with Divine Realm, he


    was an absolute superior.


    "Do you know what realm he is in?" Dream asked.


    The Emperor smiled confidently and said," You don''t know that I can enhance my strength in the


    hall. Even a Superb Master Realm expert can¡¯t defeat me."


    "This ancient formation can indeed make people stronger in a short period of time," Chi Meng said.


    Hearing this, the Emperor''s eyes lit up.


    Several generations of Emperors had tried to find out about the Formation, but they found nothing.


    ording to Chi Meng, she seemed to know a lot about this formation.


    "Is this an ancient formation? Do you know the secret of this formation?" The Emperor asked


    curiously.


    "It was set up by an expert from ancient times. At first, it was to defeat another expert from ancient


    times. At the beginning of the formation establishment, it possessed more powerful power. After so


    many years, the remaining power of the formation has be insignificant."


    After a pause, Chi Meng continued, "But for people like you, it is still strong enough."


    The Supreme Emperor could not help but ask, "Do you mean that this formation was created by an


    ancient expert?"


    " Haven''t you heard anything about the ancient war?" Chi Meng asked.


    The ancient war was probably the most legendary legend in the entire Xuanyuan World. However,


    this matter was passed down from the people''s ears. There was no solid evidence to prove that it


    was real.


    Therefore, for most people, it was just a story. No one would take it seriously at all.


    "I''ve heard of it, but many people wanted to find evidence to prove that it existed, but found nothing.


    Over time, it''s just a legend," the Emperor said. He did not believe in all the legends of the ancient


    war, but he believed very little. After all, even the Royal Court Secret Book did not record anything


    about the ancient war.


    "Evidence? Are you, good-for-nothings, qualified to find evidence? Not everyone can go to the


    ancient battlefield alone," Chi Meng said.


    Speaking of this, Chi Meng was still a little shocked that Samuel could leave the Ancient Battlefield


    safely.


    She tried to find her real body in the ancient battlefield, but the powerful force inside could tear her


    apart in an instant. So she had to give up this idea. She ordered Samuel to go when she met


    Samuel.


    For Chi Meng, it was highly likely that Samuel would die in the ancient battlefield and be torn apart


    by the power. But in the end, Samuel found the jade sword and returned safely.


    "You know it so well. Have you ever been there?" The Supreme Emperor asked carefully, afraid that


    this question would irritate Chi Meng.


    With a frosty face, Eight Direction World did not answer the question, but angrily rebuked, "It has


    nothing to do with you.


    You''d better not ask more." "Yes, yes, yes." The Emperor nodded repeatedly.


    "Although you have the help of the formation, it won''t be easy for you to kill him." Chi Meng


    reminded him.


    These words made the Supreme Emperor feel a little disdainful. Even if he was a Superb Master


    Realm expert, as long as he was in the formation, he couldpletely win. How could it not be


    easy to deal with a nobody?


    "He''s the only Divine Realm in the Xuanyuan World. The current power of the array can¡¯t make the


    most of the most critical decisions." Chi Meng continued.


    When the Emperor heard the word "Divine Realm", he was stunned.


    Divine Realm!


    It was the legendary realm of the Xuanyuan World.


    No one knew whether this realm really existed, because no Divine Realm had ever existed in the


    Xuanyuan World.


    There were very few records about Divine Realm in the Royal Courts secret books, and the


    description was vague, so it was impossible to see if Divine Realm really existed.


    "You... Are you kidding me? Is there really a Divine Realm expert in the Xuanyuan World?" The


    Supreme Emperor said in shock.


    "Do you think I''ll joke with you?" Chi Meng asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The emperor was stunned and did not know how to react, because this matter was too shocking for


    him.


    If Samuel was really a Divine Realm expert, he might not be able to defeat Samuel even with the


    help of the formation.


    "I''ll close the hall in the next few days to strengthen the power of the formation. Tell everyone not to


    disturb me," Chi Meng said.


    Only then did the Emperor react and nod his head.


    It took a long time for the Supreme


    Emperor to digest the matter of a Divine Realm expert, but he still could not believe it. After all, this


    was a legendary thing, and the probability of it happening was very low.


    "Emperor, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Moon couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw how worried the


    Emperor was.


    The Supreme Emperor took a deep breath and said, "There are masters of Divine Realm in the


    Xuanyuan World. Do you believe it?"


    Moon was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled and said, "Emperor, are you kidding? Divine


    Realm is a legendary realm. How can it really exist? It¡¯s just a fantasy of a Superb Master Realm


    expert."


    Fantasy?


    This was indeed a thought of the superiors in Superb Master. Only in this way could they have the


    motivation to continue to cultivate.


    However, this fantasy was not as simple as a fantasy when Chi Meng said this.


    Moreover, the fact that she could reveal the secret of the array indicated that her identity was


    definitely extraordinary.

 Chapter 2153

    Chapter 2153


    "It''s true," the emperor said in a deep voice.


    Seeing that the Supreme Emperor was not joking, Moon''s expression became serious.


    "To put it bluntly, is this Divine Realm expert Samuel?¡± Moon subconsciously believed that Divine


    Realm expert mentioned by the Supreme Emperor was Samuel.


    "Yes, her request is to let me kill Samuel." There was a hint of helplessness in the Emperor''s tone.


    Facing a Divine Realm expert, he had no confidence even with the help of the Formation, because


    it was beyond his knowledge.


    "Kill a Divine Realm expert?" Moon unconsciously swallowed and said, "This is not a simple matter.


    Why didn''t she do it herself?"


    As for this question, the Emperor had thought that it might be easier for Chi Meng to kill the Divine


    Realm master since she could kill an expert from Eight Direction World.


    However, if she did not take action, there must be a secret that could not be revealed. This was not


    something that the Emperor could casually guess.


    "I don''t know either, but she can''t do it for some reason," said the emperor.


    It was not that Chi Meng couldn''t, but she didn¡¯t dare to.


    She did have the strength to kill Samuel, but in the process, Samuel had time to destroy her original


    body.


    Once her body was damaged, as a Sword Spirit, she would naturally be implicated.


    At that time, she would probably turn into a wisp of Spiritual Qi and disappear.


    "But aren''t you courting death by dealing with a Divine Realm expert?" Moon said anxiously.


    "She can make the formation stronger and enhance my strength. Since she asked me to do this,


    she will try her best to help me," said the Emperor.


    Moon nodded. If that was the case, the Emperor might still have a chance to deal with Samuel.


    "But now, I want to know if he is really a Divine Realm expert." The Supreme Emperor was willing to


    believe what Chi Meng said, but he wanted to confirm it through his own means.


    After all, Divine Realm was still a little unbelievable for the Xuanyuan World. "By the way, Fei


    Lingsheng has arrived. Perhaps she knows about it," Moon said. He had received the news as soon


    as Fei Lingsheng appeared in Emperor Dragon City.


    "Why did she suddenlye to Emperor Dragon City?" the Supreme Emperor asked curiously.


    "I''m not too sure either, but if I call her over and ask, won''t we know?" Moon said.


    "Yes." The Emperor nodded and said, "Go invite her. I want to see her immediately."


    In a private courtyard of Emperor Dragon City.


    This was Fei Lingsheng''s home in Emperor Dragon City. Although she did not often return to this


    ce, she lived here every time she came to Emperor Dragon City.


    The reason why she appeared in Emperor Dragon City was actually rted to Samuel.


    Samuel hade to Emperor Dragon City because of the Emperor''s invitation. Fei Lingsheng had


    come to see what the Emperor wanted to do with Samuel.


    Fei Lingsheng still had memories of the past, so she knew that Samuel had killed the Supreme


    Emperor. She was very curious about whether the history would repeat itself and whether the


    Supreme Emperor would die in the same way.


    More importantly, Fei Lingsheng wanted to see the person who killed Fu Leng.


    "I didn''t expect that you woulde to me soon after I got home. Moon. You are really well-


    informed."


    When Moon stood in front of Fei


    Lingsheng''s door, Fei Lingsheng had already sensed it.


    Moon didn''t show any surprise. After all, Fei Lingsheng was in Superb Master


    Realm. It was natural for her to feel this.


    "Senior Fei, the emperor wishes to see you. Pleasee with me," said Moon.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Although Fei Lingsheng was the strongest expert in the Royal Court, she had to obey the call of the


    Supreme Emperor.


    However, Fei Lingsheng did not understand what the Supreme Emperor wanted to do.


    On the way to the Emperor''s Pce, Fei Lingsheng asked Moon, "Why is the Emperor looking for


    me?"


    "I''m just in charge of delivering the message. Senior Fei really thinks highly of me. How would I


    know why the Supreme Emperor is looking for you?" Moon said with a smile.


    "Moon, you''re too modest. Everyone in the Royal Court knows that you''re the Emperor''s trusted


    subordinate and know everything about the Emperor. How could you not know about such a trivial


    matter?" Fei Lingsheng said with a fake smile. Moon must know the reason, but he just didn''t want


    to reveal it.


    "Senior Fei, you must be joking. How can I know everything about the emperor? He''s an emperor,


    and I''m just a servant," Moon said.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you. I just hope you won''t beg me in the future.


    Otherwise, I may not be of much help," Fei Lingsheng said coldly.


    The two of them stopped talking and walked toward the Royal Court.


    The Royal Court was the residence of the Supreme Emperor.


    This could be said to be the most luxurious courtyard in the entire Royal Court and also the most


    heavily guarded ce.

 Chapter 2154

    Chapter 2154


    Fei Lingsheng finally saw the Supreme Emperor after the winding path. Along the way, he had


    witnessed the defensive strength of the Royal Court.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, to a true expert, these guards were useless.


    Take Fei Lingsheng''s own strength for example. No one could stop her from breaking into the Royal


    Court.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Fei Lingsheng, these guards were useless except for supporting the


    situation.


    After all, the weak that could be stopped could not sneak into the Royal Court.


    "What can I do for you?" Fei Lingsheng asked directly.


    "Since you''re so direct, I won¡¯t keep you guessing. Have you heard of Samuel?" asked the emperor.


    "The word ''Samuel'' has already caused uproar in the Royal Court. If I want to say that I haven''t


    heard of it, I''m lying, right?" Fei Lingsheng said lightly.


    How many people had Fu Leng killed in the Royal Court?


    This was no longer a simple number that could be counted. His motive for killing was all because of


    Samuel, so the name " Samuel" had long spread in the Royal Court.


    "It looks like Senior Fei knows this person," said the emperor.


    Fei Lingsheng frowned slightly. She just said that she had heard of it and did not mean to say that


    she knew Samuel, but the Supreme Emperor thought so.


    "Do you think Samuel and I are plotting something together?" Fei Lingsheng asked. She was not in


    the pce, so she was not particrly afraid of the Emperor.


    "Of course not. No one can doubt Senior Fei''s loyalty to the Royal Court. I hope you don''t think too


    much about it. I just want to know more about Samuel," said the emperor.


    "We just met once. If you want to know him through me, you may have found the wrong person,"


    Fei Lingsheng said.


    Although she knew Samuel very well, Fei Lingsheng couldn''t betray Samuel.


    The current Samuel was the real Divine Realm. If he knew that she had betrayed him, Fei


    Lingsheng could not guarantee what would happen to her.


    "I don''t want to know too much. I heard that a Divine Realm expert appeared in the Royal Court. Is it


    him?" asked the Emperor.


    Few people knew that Samuel was a Divine Realm expert. Fei Lingsheng was surprised to hear the


    news.


    "As far as I know, it''s true. But I don''t know the truth, and I don''t dare to test it with him." Fei


    Lingsheng''s words were a little harsh. The main reason was to keep her loyalty to Samuel to avoid


    unnecessary trouble.


    "That''s him. Do you know that he¡¯s a Divine Realm expert?" The emperor took a deep breath and


    said. It seemed that Samuel¡¯s Realm was already a matter of solid resolution.


    "Not bad," said Fei Lingsheng.


    "I didn''t expect such an expert to appear in the Royal Court. It seems that uniting the three countries


    is just a matter of time." The Supreme Emperor forced himself to smile.


    But Fei Lingsheng knew that his words were just saying.


    It was definitely not simple for him to let Samuele to the Royal Court. And from his


    performance, it seemed that he did not know the real realm of Samuel.


    "You want to deal with Samuel?" Fei Lingsheng said her own guess.


    The Emperor''s face froze. He was worried that Fei Lingsheng would inform Samuel.


    After all, it was already difficult to deal with a Divine Realm expert like Samuel. If Samuel was


    prepared, it would not be good news for the Emperor.


    "How could that be? How could I deal with a Divine Realm expert? Even with the help of the


    Formation, I''m not that strong," the Emperor exined reluctantly.


    Judging from the emperor''s expression, Fei Lingsheng could almost confirm it.


    It seemed that although history could be overturned and restored, there were some things that


    could not be changed.


    The former Supreme Emperor had been killed by Samuel once.


    But his fate did not change because of the rebirth of Samuel.


    The second death would soone to him.


    "Don''t worry. The rtionship between him and me is not enough for me to inform him. Besides, I


    just came to the Royal Court to join in the fun and won''t get myself into trouble," Fei Lingsheng said.


    The Supreme Emperor breathed a sigh of relief because he knew that Fei Lingsheng would not


    believe his exnation.


    "If there''s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first," Fei Lingsheng said.


    After the Emperor nodded, Fei Lingsheng left.


    Moon walked to the side of the Supreme Emperor and said softly, "Emperor, do you believe her?"


    The emperor smiled helplessly and said," So what if I don¡¯t believe her? I¡¯m no match for her


    outside the pce."


    Now that Chi Meng was cultivating in seclusion in the hall to enhance the power of the formation,


    there was no way for him to deal with Fei Lingsheng.


    Therefore, whether he believed her or not, he could only watch Fei Lingsheng leave.

 Chapter 2155

    Chapter 2155


    The Royal Dragon Pce was a very familiar ce for Samuel, so when Samuel came here, he felt


    that something was wrong.


    In the past, Samuel had fought with the Supreme Emperor in the pce and killed him. At that time,


    he was very clear about what was in the pce.


    This time, the power of the formation was obviously much stronger than before. In other words, the


    Emperor could use the power of the formation to enhance his own strength.


    "It seems that Chi Meng really wants to use the Supreme Emperor to deal with me." Samuel smiled


    faintly and did not feel threatened by such a situation.


    No matter how much power the formation could bring to the Supreme Emperor, Samuel was, after


    all, the only Divine Realm in the Xuanyuan World. No one couldpare with it.


    Even if Chi Meng could use the formation to forcefully upgrade the realm of the Supreme Emperor


    to Divine Realm, the Supreme Emperor would die because he could not bear the power to explode.


    It should be known that Samuel could bear the powerful power of Divine Realm with the help of not


    only the refining of the body by the Heavenly Thunder but also the strengthening of the skeleton. It


    was impossible for an ordinary body to do that.


    "You''re right. She won''t be convinced that an ancient magic weapon has fallen into your hands,"


    Velocisaurus said matter-of-factly.


    As an ancientmagic weapon, its former owner was an expert from the ancient times. There was a


    huge gap between her owner and Samuel. Being controlled by Samuel was naturally something


    that could not be resisted.


    "Although she is an ancient product, her IQ is still a little low," Velocisaurus said with a smile. In its


    view, the best choice for Chi Meng was to endure it, because Samuel had something that could


    suppress her. It was absolutely irrational to go against Samuel at this time.


    "It has nothing to do with IQ. I''ve seen many arrogant people like her, they don''t know how to shed


    tears without seeing a coffin," Samuel said with a smile.


    At this time, Chi Meng was just like the rich second generation that Samuel had dealt with.


    Those rich second generations knew that Samuel was not easy to deal with, but out of respect, they


    would still try their best to make trouble for Samuel. In the process, they would always fantasize


    about stepping on Samuel.


    It was not until they were trampled by Samuel and even their lives were threatened that they would


    cry bitterly and regret.


    There were many who cried, knelt down and begged for mercy in front of Samuel. He was used to


    this kind of scene.


    "s." Velocisaurus sighed. Chi Meng was courting death for herself. If she was obedient, there


    would be nothing. Wasn''t it adding trouble to herself if she had to make these troubles?


    "Under the suppression of the Pangu Axe, she will never be able to turn over again in her life.


    Besides, it''s a joke if there is your opponent of yours in the Xuanyuan World."


    Hearing Velocisaurus''s words, Samuel couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    "In fact, she knows the truth. She just doesn''t want to give up and give in," Samuel said.


    "If she was in Eight Direction World, she might be out of your control. But in the Xuanyuan World,


    it''s purely whimsical," Velocisaurus said.


    His words reminded Samuel that there was something wrong with Chi Meng. For Samuel, it was an


    unstable bomb that could explode at any time.


    In the Xuanyuan World, Chi Meng could not find anyone to deal with Samuel.


    However, after going to Eight Direction World, there were as many experts as the clouds. It was not


    a ce where Samuels could act wildly.


    "You reminded me. Is there any way topletely control her?" Samuel asked Velocisaurus.


    Velocisaurus unconsciously nced at Samuel''s forehead, where the hidden Pangu Axe was


    located.


    "The best way is to let Chi Meng recognize you as her master, but you already have the Pangu Axe.


    I don''t know if this can be done, " Velocisaurus said uncertainly.


    Samuel frowned. He had never thought that he would always have a jade sword. The reason why


    he brought it with him was that he wanted to give it to Yvonne. If the sword recognized him as its


    master, how could he give it to Yvonne?


    As if it had seen through Samuel''s worry, Velocisaurus said, "Don¡¯t worry. After recognizing the


    master, it''s not that you can''t remove this rtionship. It won''t affect your gift of the jade sword to


    Yvonne.


    "If that''s the case, then there''s no problem. I''ll try my best," said Samuel.


    A divine artifact that had split the heavens and earth apart and an ancient divine artifact had the


    same master. Samuel didn''t know if this would work, and whether it would cause some sort of


    rejection between the two.


    However, Samuel must give such a good gift to Yvonne. No matter what, he had to give it a try.


    After entering Dragon City, Samuel was quickly surrounded by many spies who were secretly


    monitoring him. This should have been arranged by the Supreme Emperor so that he could monitor


    Samuel''s actions as soon as possible.


    "It seems that Emperor Dragon Pce''s Formation has not beenpleted yet.


    Give her a few more days." Samuel found a random hotel to live in and was not in a hurry to find the


    Emperor.


    If he wanted Chi Meng to give up, he had to give her the heaviest blow when she was most


    confident.


    In the Royal Court.


    The Supreme Emperor had already received the news that Samuel had entered Dragon City.


    However, he did not make any other arrangements other than having his spies keep an eye on


    Samuel. This was because Emperor Dragon Pce had yet to bepleted and Chi Meng had not


    appeared. He did not dare to act recklessly.


    "Emperor, if he is really a Divine Realm, he should be able to feel the changes in the Dragon


    Pce, right?" Moon said to the Emperor. These days, the power of the pce was getting


    stronger. Moon could feel this; let alone Samuel of Divine Realm.


    "What do you mean?" the Supreme Emperor asked in confusion.


    "I mean, even though he knows this, he still dares to stay in the Royal Dragon City. Perhaps..."


    Moon did not finish his words, but the Supreme Emperor had already guessed what he was going to


    say next.


    The power of the pce was getting stronger.


    But Samuel was not afraid at all.


    It was very likely that Samuel with Divine Realm didn''t take it seriously at all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    This also showed that it was impossible for the Emperor to defeat Samuel with the Formation,


    because Samuel did not care about it at all.


    "I believe Chi Meng has other ways to help me," said the emperor.


    Chi Meng could kill the expert from Eight Direction World, so this was not the only thing she could


    do in the eyes of the Emperor.


    Moreover, it was Chi Meng that required him to do it. It was Chi Meng that hoped that Samuel would


    die, so the Supreme Emperor thought that Chi Meng was not only to strengthen the formation of the


    Dragon Pce.


    If she had other ways to help him, the emperor would be more confident.

 Chapter 2156

    Chapter 2156


    Three dayster, the formation waspleted.


    Chi Meng finally showed up.


    When Chi Meng stood in front of the Supreme Emperor, he was still respectful, because he knew


    that his fate waspletely in the hands of this woman. Without her help, he would be in great


    danger this time.


    In the face of such a powerful Divine Realm expert, he was not confident at all.


    "Has he arrived?" Chi Meng asked.


    "It''s been several days. He has been staying in an inn in the city and haven¡¯t left," said the Supreme


    Emperor.


    "The formation of the Dragon Pce can help you improve your strength to Divine Realm. Although


    it''s a short time, with my secret help, it''s absolutely not a problem for you to deal with him," Chi


    Meng said confidently.


    Hearing the word "Divine Realm", the Supreme Emperor was eager to have a try.


    That was because it was a legendary realm, and the Supreme Emperor also wanted to know what


    kind of feeling it would have after reaching this realm.


    Moreover, Chi Meng had promised that she would help him in secret, which gave him more


    confidence in dealing with Samuel.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t disgrace my mission," the Emperor said firmly.


    Chi Meng nodded lightly.


    There was one more thing that she did not tell the Supreme Emperor. This kind of forced promotion


    of realm was something that the Supreme Emperor could not bear at present Therefore, even if he


    could kill Samuel, it would cause serious seque to his body, and it was very likely that he would


    die in the process.


    Of course, it did not matter whether the Emperor was alive or dead, so there was no need to tell


    him.


    After all, the Supreme Emperor was just a tool for Chi Meng. Whether he was alive or dead was not


    something that Chi Meng would care about.


    "Shall I go to see Samuel now?" asked the Supreme Emperor.


    "Go ahead," Chi Meng said. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Samuel die and then take back her real body


    from him.


    The Supreme Emperor nced at Moon. Moon understood and left the Royal Court.


    In the inn where Samuel was.


    He had already sensed thepletion of the Formation, which meant that the Supreme Emperor


    woulde to him soon.


    Samuel asked Velocisaurus, "After this matter is over, I¡¯m going to Eight Direction World. Do you


    have any good suggestions?"


    "Unless you can convince Chi Meng to help you open the Heaven Gate without a sound. Otherwise,


    you will definitely die if you go to Eight Direction World. What else can I suggest?" Velocisaurus said


    straightforwardly.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. This little thing''s mouth was really poisonous. Of course, what it said was


    true.


    If Samuel wanted to be safe, he had to go to Eight Direction World without the Fu n''s knowledge.


    Otherwise, they would me Fu Leng''s death on Samuel.


    Samuel knew very well that killing someone should pay with one''s life.


    "If she can help, what do you think I should do in Eight Direction World?" Samuel asked.


    Velocisaurus thought about it seriously and said, "In addition to the three big families, there are


    many other sects in Eight Direction World. You can use these sects to hide your identity and join


    them. You can secretly observe the movements of the Fu n and then improve your strength."


    "This isn''t a good suggestion, is it?" Samuel said. Joining a sect and being a sect disciple was


    indeed a good way to conceal Samuel''s identity, but this meant that Samuel would experience a


    long process of lurking.


    "This is the only way. During this process, you can also search for information about the Pangu


    n. Once you find them, you will have a chance to control the power of the Pangu Axe. Only then


    will you be able to face the Fu n," Velocisaurus said.


    Samuel nodded unconsciously. Velocisaurus''s words convinced him.


    This was indeed not a good suggestion, but it was the only way. Although Samuel was unwilling, he


    could only do so.


    The current Samuel was not doing things recklessly. He needed to deal with various factors.


    Otherwise, he would lose his life and everything would be empty talk.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    For the time being, Samuel could ept that the temporary forbearance could be exchanged for


    sess.


    "Although from my point of view, it''s a bad way, I still have to thank you. Don''t worry. I will definitely


    help you revitalize the Dragon race," said Samuel.


    This was the deal between Samuel and Velocisaurus.


    Although Velocisaurus had already obtained the Dragon Tribe¡¯s heart, it was still very difficult to


    bring the Dragon Tribe back to its peak alone.


    After all, the dragon race in Eight Direction World had been enved for many years. Velocisaurus


    could not even find a helper from his own race.


    "The bridge of friendship between humans and dragons might be between you and me, " said


    Velocisaurus.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and said, "We are here. They have to pick him up. After waiting for so


    many years, we are finally here."


    After Samuel finished speaking, Moon just stepped into the inn. Everything was almost under the


    control of Samuel.

 Chapter 2157

    Chapter 2157


    Before Moon went to find Samuel, Samuel had already appeared in front of him.


    "Let''s go," Samuel said directly.


    This gave Moon an ominous premonition, because Samuel seemed to have prepared everything.


    He showed no fear, which was obviously full of confidence.


    In other words, he was not afraid of the Emperor, so this life-and-death battle would be dangerous


    for the Emperor.


    Without saying a word, Moon led Samuel to the Emperor Dragon Pce.


    In the pce, the Supreme Emperor was already waiting, silently activating the formation to


    improve his strength.


    He was obsessed with the feeling of gradually bing stronger.


    Unfortunately, once he left the pce, he would be beaten back to his original form.


    Samuel could not help but smile when he saw the familiar face.


    He didn''t expect the Emperor who had died once could still stand in front of him.


    This time, the Supreme Emperor would die at the hands of Samuel in the same way Samuel did not


    know whether tough or cry.


    How could such a cruel thing happen to the same person twice?


    "I never dreamed that I would kill a person a second time," Samuel said with a smile.


    The Supreme Emperor didn''t understand what Samuel meant and reprimanded him, "Samuel, do


    you know how many innocent lives are involved because of you?"


    Samuel did not deny that.


    If it weren''t for him, the entire Ethereal Sect wouldn''t have been exterminated by Fu Leng.


    But as the founder of the Ethereal Sect, Chi Meng only watched everything happen without


    stopping. Could it be that Chi Meng had no responsibility?


    Of course, this was not the time to me. The Supreme Emperor just wanted a reasonable reason


    to deal with Samuel.


    "You don''t need to find an excuse to kill me. She is willing to help you because she wants me to die.


    In this case, just say it," Samuel said lightly.


    He did not sense that Chi Meng was nearby, which made Samuel feel a little strange. Was she so


    confident in the Supreme Emperor that she did not stare at him at all?


    It was impossible for the Emperor to pose a threat to Samuel.


    The Emperor did not expect Samuel to make it so clear. Moreover, Samuel was fearless, which


    made the Emperor feel a little uneasy.


    He knew that this was a dead end, but he still came. It could only mean that Samuel was not afraid


    at all.


    "Are you that confident?" asked the Supreme Emperor, gnashing his teeth.


    "Although she has improved the power of the formation and allowed you to reach Divine Realm


    temporarily, I am a real Divine Realm. How can I be afraid of you, a Divine Realm who can y


    tricks? And with your current body, you can''t bear the strong power of Divine Realm, so even if I


    don''t fight with you, you will be counterattacked by the power. Do you think I need to be afraid of


    you?¡± Samuel said with a smile.


    His words made sense, which made the emperor a little nervous.


    Indeed, Samuel was a real Divine Realm, while he was a temporarily enhanced one. There was no


    comparison between the two.


    Thest few words of Samuel made the Supreme Emperor even more uneasy.


    He was well aware of the consequences of being counterattacked by the power.


    However, Chi Meng had told him that she would help him in secret, which gave him a little more


    confidence.


    There was no need to talk so much nonsense in such an asion. The Emperor activated the


    formation with all his strength and his strength increased at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Samuel had experienced such a thing in the past, so he was not surprised at all. Moreover, this


    time, Samuel was a real Divine Realm and did not take the Emperor seriously at all.


    What was even more worthy of Samuel''s attention was Chi Meng in the dark.


    Although she did not show up, given her intention to kill Samuel, it would not be so simple.


    The realm of the Emperor quickly rose to Divine Realm. For the Emperor who had never felt so


    powerful, he felt as if he could destroy the world with a flick of his finger.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "This is the feeling of a Divine Realm. How could it be so powerful?" The Supreme


    Emperor muttered to himself.


    These words were like a joke to Samuel.


    How could it be so powerful?


    It had been a long time since Samuel became a real Divine Realm, but he had never thought how


    powerful it was.


    This meant that the Emperor was ignorant before.


    "The strength in your eyes is nothing more than an ant for some people." Samuel sighed. He was


    mocking the Supreme Emperor and mocking himself.


    "Samuel, it''s time for you to die. I advise you not to make any unnecessary resistance." The


    Supreme Emperor said to Samuel with an imposing look.


    Samuel couldn''t help rolling his eyes and saying, "You died once in my hands, but


    you forgot. Since I can make you die once, I can make you die twice."

 Chapter 2158

    Chapter 2158


    "You''re too arrogant!" The Supreme Emperor roared. Then, he suddenly gathered his strength,


    causing sand and stones to fly in the pce. Moon who had been standing aside suddenly felt that


    it was extremely difficult to breathe.


    Was this the power of a Divine Realm?


    Was this the true power of the Emperor?


    If that was the case, then what was there to fear in the Xuanyuan World?


    Samuel smiled faintly and then waved his hand gently.


    "Bang!¡±


    Before the emperor could react, he was sent flying by a strange force. After flying backward for a


    few meters, he fell heavily on the throne behind him. It looked ordinary, but in fact, its strength was


    perfect. The golden throne had already cracked under the heavy blow.


    As soon as the Emperor took a deep breath, the entire throne copsed!


    In the dust, the Supreme Emperor looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    How was this possible?


    With the help of the formation, he was already an expert in Divine Realm. Even if he was not as


    good as Samuel, at least he was not bad.


    However, as soon as they fought with each other, the emperor found that they were not much


    weaker than each other.


    As Divine Realms, why was the gap so big?


    "Are you still so arrogant now?" Samuel sneered, but his eyes were full of murderous intent, which


    made the emperor feel a chill on his back.


    The Emperor stood up unwillingly and the formation shrank at the same time. Samuel could clearly


    feel that all the energy in the formation was gathering on him in an instant.


    Almost at the same time, Chi Meng hiding in the dark also instantly turnedherself into a formation


    stone, urging the energy of the entire formation to the maximum.


    With the sword spirit of the ancient divine weapon as the eye of the formation, the formation of the


    Royal Dragon Pce reached its peak. In an instant, the Supreme Emperor felt an endless stream


    of energy rushing into his body.


    The Supreme Emperor smiled grimly, but soon, he frowned slightly because he felt that the energy


    was gathering more and more, and even his body could not bear it.


    Chi Meng''s n was to use the Supreme Emperor as the energy of the formation and use all the


    energy of her sword spirit as the basis to deliver a fatal blow to Samuel. Even though the Emperor


    could not withstand such a huge force and would explode and die in an instant, she did not care


    about that. What she cared about was that Samuel would disappear forever under this attack.


    In the Xuanyuan World, no one could withstand her fatal blow!


    Fu Leng from Eight Direction World couldn''t. It was impossible for Samuel to withstand it!


    "It¡¯s about time."


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly gave a


    smile.


    When facing the full-strength attack of the Supreme Emperor, Samuel suddenly showed a ghostly


    smile.


    What made the Supreme Emperor even more suspicious was that Samuel was standing there with


    his hands on his waist.


    he was he crazy?


    Or, he didn''t care about himself at all?!


    In the face of his full-strength attack, Samuel didn¡¯t defend himself?


    Although Samuel''s behavior had embarrassed the emperor, he was still very happy. He liked the


    feeling of a king for a short time, and he was even happier that Samuel would die under his attack.


    At that time, he would be the strongest man in the Xuanyuan World, looking down on the world!


    "Go to hell, Samuel!" The Supreme Emperorughed. His eyes werepletely red because of the


    huge energy. He did not understand that his body had reached the critical point of outbreak!


    However, just as the emperor was about to attack with all his strength, he was shocked to find that


    the power of the formation was suddenly weakening. The power that had just made him confident


    no longer belonged to him.


    At this time, Samuel slowly pulled out the jade sword and quietly ced it in front of him.


    Chi Meng gave up. If the jade sword was broken, she would also disappear!


    "Take this out for fun." Samuel suddenly smiled with no conscience and instantly put the jade sword


    back.


    It was meaningless to force Chi Meng. If he wanted Chi Meng to do things for him, he had to make


    her willingly submit to him.


    Samuel smiled. "Now, it¡¯s time."


    "You''re courting death!"


    Chi Meng¡¯s waist was almost broken by Samuel''s operation. At the critical moment, Samuel took


    out Chi Meng¡¯s own body sword to threaten her, so that she had to withdraw her attack. But at the


    same time, he suddenly put away his sword.


    This was clearly a provocation!


    When had Chi Meng ever been humiliated by an inferior creature of the Xuanyuan World?


    Chi Meng suddenly strengthened her strength. Since Samuel wanted to die, she would give him a


    quick death. She turned her body into the eye of the whole array again and madly gathered all the


    energy.


    "Samuel, today, I will make you pay for killing me!"


    Feeling the power converging on him again, the emperor¡¯s blood was boiling again. Samuel was


    like a duck in his mouth, and the emperor''s eyes were full of eager greed.


    He wanted Samuel to be smashed into pieces, and he wanted Samuel to regret what he had done


    to him. He wanted Samuel to understand that this was the tragic end of offending him.


    "Really?" Samuel smiled gently.


    Looking at Samuel¡¯s smile, the Supreme Emperor was a little unhappy. "What¡¯s wrong? Samuel, are


    you still pretending to be strong?" "Don''t you know who is pretending to be strong? Even if you have


    Chi Meng helping you maximize the power of the formation, so what? With your ant-like body, can


    you bear it? You should feel that you are about to explode, right?" Samuel sneered.


    His words met the Emperor''s expectations. Samuel was right. His body waspletely filled with


    energy, so he had no ability to absorb them, let alone try to control them.


    The current emperor was more like a puppet of Chi Meng, unable to control him at all.


    But he didn''t care about it at all. He even tried to deceive himself that this wouldst forever.


    "Samuel, cut the crap. Now, I''ll show you what a real nonentity is!"


    Samuel smiled and did not want to say anything. He just raised his eyebrows in the face of the


    Emperor''s confident blow


    "Boom!"


    The terrifying energy that shook the entire pce swept across Samuel. In mid-air, the Supreme


    Emperor''s entire body had turnedpletely red, and the powerful force began to backfire on his


    body.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his body would instantly copse after the continuous energy consumption.


    In fact, his life would not be long.


    He might be willing to kill Samuel and ascend the throne of the world''s number one expert in


    Xuanyuan World even in a second.


    It was just that the gale swept past... the Imperial Dragon Pce''s ss waspletely shattered,


    the gold waspletely destroyed, and the entire pce became a mess after being struck by the


    energy.


    But only one person, a beast, was sitting on the ground, leisurely looking at the Supreme Emperor!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Samuel was not dead!


    How is this possible?

 Chapter 2159

    Chapter 2159


    The Supreme Emperor''s eyes were wide open. He could not believe what he had just seen. Even


    Chi Meng''s eyes were wide open. She could not close her mouth for a long time!


    With the help of the ancient master and the power of the tactical formation, that strike could destroy


    the whole Xuanyuan World. But why could Samuel survive such an attack without being hurt?


    Supreme Emperor could not understand what was going on. He spat out a mouthful of blood from


    his chest.


    "You..."


    "How... how is this possible?"


    "I''ve already said that you''re nothing more than an ant in front of me. I can kill you once, but at the


    same time, I can kill you twice." Samuel smiled contemptuously.


    "That''s impossible!¡±


    The Supreme Emperor roared unwillingly.


    "There are some things that you, an ant, can''t understand, so you will naturally feel that it is


    impossible. Do you want to know the answer?" Samuel said with a smile.


    The Emperor nodded. He really wanted to know the answer. At least, he could die in peace.


    "But why should I tell you?" Samuel said with a smile.


    The Emperor spat out another mouthful of blood, and then his whole body twitched violently, and his


    breathing gradually began to slow down.


    Seeing that the emperor was about to die of anger, Velocisaurus shook his head helplessly. How


    could the emperor die of grievance and anger?


    "The puppet is dead. Shouldn¡¯t youe out now?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly sneered.


    In the dark, Chi Meng realized that everything was over. She slowly appeared.


    When Samuel brought back the jade sword, she knew that Samuel knew the truth.


    Since the fatal blow could not kill him, she should ept her fate.


    "You''re just like him, very curious about why I''m not hurt at all.¡±


    Although Chi Meng did not speak, she had been staring at Samuel. Obviously, she wanted to know


    the answer.


    Samuel smiled. "You should know the answer."


    She smiled bitterly. Yes, she knew the answer and even the result. However, she was not willing to


    submit to Samuel like this, so she chose to fight.


    However, with the Pangu Axe on Samuel¡¯s body, all her attacks could not hurt Samuel at all. Even if


    she took advantage of the Supreme Emperor, he could only be a fake Divine Realm expert. In front


    of a real Divine Realm, the emperor was nothing!


    Samuel only needed to activate the guardian mechanism of the Pangu Axe, and all the attacks in


    Chi Meng would be like clowns. As long as the Supreme Emperor could not hold on, Chi Meng


    would fail.


    "No matter how exquisite the formation in Emperor Dragon City is, in front of the Pangu Axe, even


    I''m nothing. What does he count as?" Chi Meng smiled bitterly and miserably.


    "As long as you understand, it is okay." Samuel said with a chuckle.


    "The winner is the winner. If you want to kill me, then kill me." Chi Meng gently closed her eyes and


    epted the result.


    "If I wanted to kill you, I would have used your sword aspensation just now." Samuel smiled


    and said, "Let''s make a deal.


    "Deal? An earth-level creature like you? You don''t deserve it." Chi Meng asked unhappily.


    "Haha, then either you die. I don''t care."


    "How do you want to make a deal?" Chi Meng asked coldly.


    "Open the Heavenly Door for me!"


    Hearing this, Chi Meng looked at Samuel with a veryplicated look. Open the Heavenly Door?


    For people in the Xuanyuan World, it was as difficult as climbing to the sky. But for Samuel, it was a


    piece of cake. But why did he have to let her do it?


    "As long as you help me open the Heaven Gate, I can give you a way out. What do you think?¡±


    Samuel said with a smile.


    As soon as Chi Meng heard this, she became angry. She hated low-level creatures talking to her in


    such a threatening tone. However, when the sword was in Samuel''s hands, she had to lower her


    head. "Are you sure?"


    Samuel smiled and stopped talking.


    "Let''s get moving now. During the energy fluctuation caused by the formation in the Imperial City,


    we should quickly find a hidden ce to quietly open the Divine Door and leave here without


    anyone noticing." Velocisaurus whispered at this time.


    At present, since the Royal Court was so shocked, it would inevitably attract a lot of attentionter. It


    was the best time to take this opportunity to sneak in.


    Samuel nodded. He should save Yvonne immediately, but Manfred, Saber Twelve, and others had


    no one to rely on in the Xuanyuan World from then on. Samuel was more or less worried about


    them.


    "Only the weak will think about how to protect the people around him. The real strong never need


    to, because no one dares to provoke them. Do you understand what I mean?" Velocisaurus urged.


    That''s right. Only when you''re strong enough to make people fear can others not approach you.


    That''s the real safety.


    After thinking for a while, Samuel''s group quickly headed toward the mountains in the opposite


    direction of the Royal Court.


    When it was time to open the Heavenly Door, Chi Meng suddenly looked at Samuel coldly and said,


    "If you want me to open the door, I have another request."


    "How can you have so many requirements? I can give you a way out, and it is good for such a loser


    like you." Velocisaurus said unhappily.


    He couldn''t wait to return to Eight Direction World and use the heart of the Dragon Tribe to restart


    the glory of the Dragon Tribe.


    "I can open the Divine Door and send you up, but my request is that I want to stay in the Xuanyuan


    World."

 Chapter 2160

    Chapter 2160


    Chi Meng was still unwilling to give up. At this time, she was still thinking about how to restore her


    freedom. In the future, she could even dominate the Xuanyuan World, which was also a good way


    to y.


    At least in that case, she did not have to be with such a low-level creature. In Chi Meng, Samuel


    was not qualified!


    Velocisaurus suddenly became disdainful." No, I hate this kind of people the most in my life.!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Samuel gave a wry smile. "Where did the bastard Velocisaurus get the courage to say such


    shameless words to Chi Meng?"


    "If you don''t agree, then I won''t open the Door of Heaven. I know that the reason you want me to


    open the Door of Heaven is because you want me to enter Eight Direction World without making a


    sound. I don''t care about joining forces with you, so either agree to my request, or I would rather die


    with dignity!"


    "Bah, you still want to die with dignity. Do you believe that I will break your sword and then take a


    look at my handsome face? '' Velocisaurus said shamelessly.


    Chi Meng was so angry, but obviously, he couldn''tpete with Velocisaurus. She was so angry


    that she spat out a few words, "You despicable little earthworm!"


    Velocisaurus was about to fight back, but Samuel interrupted him. "Okay, I''ll meet your


    requirements!"


    As soon as these words came out, Chi Meng even suspected that she had heard it wrong. Samuel


    actually agreed.


    "Are you crazy? Did you leave her in the Xuanyuan World? Didn''t we agree to let him recognize you


    as his master and then give it to your wife?" Velocisaurus whispered in Samuel''s ear.


    Samuel shook his head when he saw how anxious Velocisaurus was. He turned around and said to


    Chi Meng, "Open the Heaven Gate."


    In Chi Mengs, he was afraid that Samuel would suddenly change his mind, so she forced all her


    energy to slowly open the Heaven Gate.


    Velocisaurus was still persuading Samuel, but at this time, Samuel ignored him and went straight to


    the Divine Door.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Behind her, something suddenly came to Chi Meng''s mind!


    "Where¡¯s the jade sword?¡±


    "What jade sword?" Samuel turned around and said.


    Chi Meng was so angry. "This bastard is still pretending to be innocent. Doesn''t he know what Jade


    Sword is?"


    "She seems to be talking about her real body," Velocisaurus added at this time.


    Samuel nodded and pulled out the jade sword from his arms. He pretended to show off. "You said


    this?"


    Velocisaurus nodded.


    Samuel directly ignored the eager look in Chi Meng¡¯s eyes and then took back the jade sword. "Are


    you kidding? I just promised her that I will let her stay in the Xuanyuan World, and I didn''t promise to


    return the sword to him."


    Velocisaurus instantly understood what Samuel meant and nodded. "It seems to be true." "Then


    let''s go." Samuel tries not tough.


    Then, the man and the beast turned and entered the Divine Door.


    Behind him, Chi Meng gritted her teeth in anger. "He allowed me to stay in the


    Xuanyuan World, but he didn''t give me the real sword body. Doesn''t that mean he wants me to die


    in disguise?"


    If she could not be in the same space as her real body, she would die sooner orter!


    Knowing that she had been tricked by Samuel, and looking at the Divine Door that was about to


    close, she wanted to chase after them, but it was toote. She was so angry that she clenched her


    teeth and said to herself in a cold voice, "Samuel, I swear today that one day, I will cut off your dog


    head with my own hands to vent my hatred. You shameless low-level creature!"


    At this time, the Divine Door had slowly closed. Today''s battle and the opening of the Divine Door, it


    would take a long time for her to recover. It was impossible to find the two guys immediately.


    "The fastest, half a monthter..." Dream shook her head in anger and unwillingness, and then


    turned to leave.


    After the three of them disappeared, a figure suddenly appeared in the distance. She had been


    following them from a distance since the Royal Court. She did not show up until everything was


    over.


    Moon had asked her about Samuel. She also knew the n of the Supreme Emperor, so she had


    been observing secretly.


    Who else could it be other than Fei Lingsheng?


    She did not y the trick of selling out Samuel, nor did she y the trick of selling out the Supreme


    Emperor. Instead, she wandered on both sides as if nothing had happened. But did it really have


    nothing to do with her?


    It had nothing to do with her. There was no need to be more nervous than anyone else.


    At this time, Samuel who walked out of the Divine Door suddenly saw a different world after a strong


    dazzling light.


    The blue and pure sky, the fresh air, and the antique fragrance...


    Wait, what the hell was this?


    Looking at the mountains in front of him and the vastnd under his feet, a deste vige was


    located in the distance. It seemed that it was going to fall down when the wind blew.


    At the gate of the vige, there was a half hanging que with spider webs all over it.


    Samuel was very surprised. "What the hell is this?"


    Eight Direction World?

 Chapter 2161

    Chapter 2161


    The two of them walked toward the vige. The half-hanging que was painted with the words


    "Void Sect". They had experienced the vicissitudes of life under the wind and rain.


    When they entered the vige, they saw that the seven thatched cottages were in ruins. They were


    the only wealth in the vige.


    "I didn''t expect there to be such a remote ce in Eight Direction World." Samuel smiled bitterly.


    Velocisaurus smiled helplessly and said," No matter where the ss is, there is thew of the


    jungle. The same goes for Eight Direction World."


    Just as Samuel was about to speak, a loud noise came from arger thatched cottage in the


    distance.


    A blue-robed man with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes held a crystal clear long sword in his hand


    and sneered disdainfully.


    In front of him, an old man with a stooped figure was stepped on the ground by one of his


    attendants. His old eyes were full of helplessness and sadness. Next to him, two people were


    flipping through boxes and cupboards, making the whole house a mess.


    Soon, the two took out eight small green bottles from the box and handed them to the man in green.


    Looking at the eight small bottles in his hand, the man in cyan sneered and said," Seventh Martial


    Uncle, you should have taken them out earlier. At least you don''t have to suffer from the pain." "Ye


    Gucheng, I am still your master. If you treat me like this, you will definitely be struck by lightning!"


    The old man wanted to be angry, but because he was beaten, he did not have the slightest


    strength.


    "Humph, Master, do you deserve to be my master? Among the seven peaks of the Void Sect, only


    you are the most useless elder, do you deserve to be my master, the genius youth of the Void Sect?


    Remember, I am now a disciple of the First Peak and have nothing to do with you, Qin Qingfeng."


    Ye Gucheng sneered.


    After that, he spat hard on the ground.


    Qin Qingfeng gritted his teeth. Even if he was unwilling, what could he do?


    The Void Sect was located in a southwest corner. Although it could not be regarded as a big sect, it


    could also be regarded as an important sect. In addition to the main peak of the sect, there were


    seven peaks under the sect. Each peak had an elder to preside over. As long as the elders agreed,


    the disciples could choose any peak elder to be their master and cultivate.


    Qin Qingfeng''s cultivation was the lowest among the Seven Peaks, so basically no one was willing


    toe to the Seven Peaks. Qin Qingfeng was naturally unwilling to do so.


    In the past 20 years, Qin Qingfeng had been looking everywhere for people to avenge himself.


    Among them. Ye Gucheng was his most proud genius youth. In order to cultivate this beloved


    disciple, Qin Qingfeng had put in a lot of effort and risked his life many times to find all kinds of


    exotic minerals and produce to cultivate this genius disciple. But three years ago, he identally


    failed and lost all his cultivation, leaving only half of his life.


    When the disciples of the Seven Peaks saw this, they all left together, and the beloved disciple, Ye


    Gucheng, turned to other peak.


    In the past one or two years, Ye Gucheng would return to the Seven Peaks, but every time he


    came, he woulde to rob the green jade bottle. This was the fixed sry of the elders of their


    sect every month. The green jade bottle had a lot of energy, and it was an important source of


    energy for every member of the Void Sect to cultivate. It was extremely precious.


    "That''s enough. I don''t want to waste my breath on this old good-for-nothing. Let''s go!" Ye Gucheng


    took the things and turned to leave with satisfaction.


    On the ground, as soon as the attendant loosened his feet, Qin Qingfeng bent over and climbed to


    the foot of Ye Gucheng desperately, begging, "Don''t you even leave me a bottle this time? I... I need


    it to treat me."


    In the past, when Ye Gucheng came to rob the green jade, he would at least leave a little. After all,


    Qin Qingfeng had no cultivation and could not cultivate, so he could only rely on it to stabilize his


    injury.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "A monthter, it will be the critical moment for the Main Sect to select inner disciples from the


    Seven Peaks. There will be no spare green jade energy left for trash like you. You either have to


    endure it or die as soon as possible." Ye Gucheng shouted coldly and directly kicked Qin Qingfeng


    to the ground.


    Samuel wanted to rush over, but was stopped by Velocisaurus.


    "We are nothing more than ants in Eight Direction World. Don¡¯t act on impulse. We are no match for


    the young man just now." Velocisaurus shook his head and advised Jie Jie.


    Samuel nodded. What Velocisaurus said made sense.


    He could be the strongest in the Xuanyuan World, but in Eight Direction World, he was nothing at


    all.


    If he acted rashly, in the end, he would only pay a painful price for his recklessness.


    With a long sigh, Samuel walked toward Qin Qingfeng and gently helped him up.


    Qin Qingfeng sized up Samuel, shook his head, and sighed. "Although I don''t know which peak you


    are from, you shouldn''t intervene in the affairs between us, lest you cause unnecessary trouble."


    "Do you mean that person just now? Are you master and disciple?" Samuel asked.


    Qin Qingfeng nodded and told the general situation to Samuel.


    "In fact, you should report this matter to the sect. It''s toowless." Samuel said after hearing this.


    Qin Qingfeng shook his head helplessly. He didn''t want to think about these things at all. How could


    an elder, who was powerless, fight with a future star of a sect?


    "Are you willing?"


    Hearing this, Qin Qingfeng immediately looked up at Samuel warily.


    However, soon after, Qin Qingfeng was relieved again. He was about to die, so what was there to


    worry about?


    Thinking of this, Qin Qingfeng shook his head and said, "Of course not, but what can I do? After my


    disciples learned that I was injured and became a cripple, they all betrayed me. I want to be proud,


    but is there anyone helping me?"


    "What do you think of me?" Samuel smiled.


    A hint of joy shed across Qin Qingfeng''s eyes, but it soon disappeared. He shook his head and


    said with a bitter smile, "Are you kidding me? I''m just a good-for-nothing. There¡¯s nothing to teach


    you, and I don¡¯t have the ability to teach you."


    Qin Qingfeng was naturally very interested in Samuel¡¯s proposal. He wanted to teach a good


    disciple and p his disciples hard in the face. However, even Ye Gucheng¡¯s only hope was gone.


    He had long been willing to degenerate and be a living dead every day.


    However, at this time, someone ignited his hope. How could he not be happy?


    But while he was happy, he had to face an unusually cruel fact. How could he teach his disciple?


    What qualifications did he have to be someone else''s master?


    Samuel said seriously, "To tell you the truth, I used to be called a good-for-nothing by others. So


    sometimes, good-for-nothing and good-for-nothing may have different effects. Perhaps, this is the


    so-called mutual odor. What do you think? Do you want to take me in?"


    In Eight Direction World, the strong were respected, and killing would only be more ruthless. A


    nobody would never how he died. After all, the Void Sect was a sect that could provide protection


    and increase one¡¯s own power.


    In the future, it was the best choice for Samuel to go out to look for the Pangu n in the name of


    the sect disciples.


    Seeing Samuel''s serious look, Qin Qingfeng could not help but size him up.


    "I can ept you, but the problem is..." Qin Qingfeng gritted his teeth and frowned.

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162


    "Okay, thene with me." After Qin Qingfeng finished speaking, he turned around and entered the


    house. In less than a moment, he slowly walked out in a white coat with crane patterns.


    At his request, Samuel helped him out of the vige and walked toward a distant mountain.


    When they were halfway up the mountain, Qin Qingfeng took out a waist token from his chest


    pocket. After making some gestures in the air, a Void Gate was slowly opened. After entering the


    gate, he came to apletely different dream world.


    Green mountains and rivers, white birds swam, and several red fish swam slowly in the air. In the


    center, there was arge hall


    in the air. The six verdant mountains around were tightly wrapped around each other like fingers.


    From afar, it looked like a fairnd.


    The two slowly walked up the floating stairs from the entrance.


    As soon as they arrived at the gate of the hall, they heard a shout.


    "Hey,e and have a look. What¡¯s the wind today that blew our Seventh Martial Uncle here?"


    Seeing Qin Qingfeng, the six disciples at the gate couldn''t helpughing at him.


    Samuel was a little annoyed. His master was simr to himself on Earth. Anyone could humiliate


    him.


    Qin Qingfeng ignored them and pretended to move forward.


    "Seventh Martial Uncle, where are you going? The sect master has ordered you not to enter the


    main hall without permission." The leading disciple stopped Qin Qingfeng, his face full of disdain.


    "I have something to discuss with sect master senior brother. Can you tell me?" Qin Qingfeng tried


    his best to be polite.


    The leading disciple picked his ear and nced at Qin Qingfeng. He sneered and said, "Seventh


    Martial Uncle, it seems that you are not only disabled, but also deaf. Don''t 1 make myself clear?


    You can¡¯t go in! Do you understand? If you understand, get out of here. Don''t get in my way."


    Qin Qingfeng still wanted to say something, but he couldn''t resist the disciple''s impatience. The


    disciple directly pushed Qin Qingfeng away and said," Enough, old thing, I gave you face and call


    you Seventh Martial Uncle. If I don''t give you face, you''re just an old dog. Don''t be shameless."


    Qin Qingfeng was not angry. Instead, he chuckled and said, "Martial Nephew, it''s like this. I''ve just


    epted a disciple.


    ording to the rules, I need to report to the sect master and thenplete the entrance test."


    Upon hearing this, several disciples smiled and fixed their eyes on Samuel almost at the same time.


    "F*ck, Seventh Martial Uncle has epted a disciple. It''s really a miracle in Eight Direction World.


    Hurry up and inform the Sect Leader." The leading disciple''sughter was not too obvious.


    "I don''t know if there¡¯s something wrong with this guy''s brain. Why did you choose an old good-for-


    nothing as your master?" "Haha, everyone has their own aspirations. Maybe he wants to learn how


    to be a good-for-nothing."


    "I don''t think this boy is a talented person. He should be a good-for-nothing, so a good-for-nothing


    deserves a good-for-nothing."


    After a while, the disciple came back. He suppressed hisughter and said to Qin Qingfeng,


    "Seventh Martial Uncle, the Sect Leader has agreed to let you take your disciple to the drill ground.


    He will wait for you there."


    Qin Qingfeng nodded gratefully and went to the drill ground with Samuel.


    The drill ground was right in front of the main hall. It was as big as four football fields, surrounded by


    carvings of four beasts. It was lifelike and majestic.


    When the two arrived, arge group of people rushed over from the six peaks around the hall.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In less than a moment, all the disciples of the Six Peaksnded at the gate of the main hall and


    slowly walked toward the drill ground.


    Everyone''s face was full of endless mockery. They all came here to watch the fun after hearing the


    news.


    The news that a good-for-nothing had epted a disciple was the biggest news in the Void Sect.


    Many people wanted toe over and see for themselves which worse-for-nothing would find such


    a good-for-nothing to be his disciple.


    When the group of disciples arrived at the drill ground and saw Qin Qingfeng''s side, some shook


    their heads and sighed, while others mocked him.


    "s, what a pity. Such a handsome young man has a strange brain. He wants Qin Qingfeng to be


    his master." Some female disciples felt sorry for their Samuel.


    "Haha, this kind of useless thing is not smart enough. If you don''t believe me, call him over and I


    can smash his head with one punch." A male disciple next to the female disciple said disdainfully.


    Just as the crowd was talking about it, there was amotion among the outer disciples.


    "Look, Senior Brother Lu Yunfeng from the First Peak is here. My God, that''s the light of the First


    Peak."


    "What Light of the First Peak? Ye Gucheng is the light of the First Peak!"


    "Ye Gucheng is nothing. ording to what I said, Senior Sister Qin Shuang from the


    Fourth Peak is the strongest."


    "I agree with that. Senior Sister Qin Shuang is not only the most beautiful fairy in our Void Sect, but


    she is also one of the best among the younger generation."


    As soon as he finished speaking, two men and a woman walked over slowly. The two men were


    handsome, and the woman was as beautiful as a fairy. Although she was dressed in white, her skin


    was like water and her facial features were gorgeous.


    She was the most beautiful woman in everyone''s eyes, but as her name suggested, she was so


    cold that it was hard to get close to her.


    Her name was Qin Shuang!

 Chapter 2163

    Chapter 2163


    As soon as Qin Shuang arrived, the group of disciples immediately fell into a state of infatuation. In


    a daze, they took the initiative to make way for her.


    Behind Qin Shuang were Ye Gucheng, whom Samuel had met before, and Lu Yunfeng, the Eldest


    Senior Brother of First Peak.


    Looking at Qin Qingfeng standing in the field, Qin Shuang s eyes were full of disgust and hatred.


    Then, she nced at Samuel.


    "Hehe, Seventh Martial Uncle, you''re really old and strong. When I went to see you before, you said


    that you were going to die, but now you ept a disciple so quickly?" Ye Gucheng mocked.


    When he heard that his master had epted a new disciple, he didn¡¯t panic at all. When he saw


    Samuel¡¯s cultivation, he didn¡¯t panic at all. This was a perfectbination of good-for-nothing and


    good-for-nothing.


    Qin Qingfeng snorted coldly. He didn''t want to talk to such a person.


    Lu Yunfeng smiled and said, "Seventh Martial Uncle, considering the situation of the Seventh Peak,


    I know that you are eager to take in a disciple, but you don''t have to be too anxious. Take all kinds


    of bad things to the sect."


    After arriving, Lu Yunfeng looked Samuel up and down.


    Although he couldn''t detect the specific cultivation of Samuel, it was obvious that the energy


    fluctuations on Samuel''s body were very weak. In addition, Samuel had to worship a cripple as his


    teacher. Even a genius would be an idiot sooner orter.


    Lu Yunfeng''s words immediately caused the crowd to burst intoughter.


    Just as Samuel was about to speak, he suddenly felt several extremely powerful forces slowly


    rushing over. Looking up, he saw a white-haired old man in a gray robe leading the seven elders


    into the stage slowly.


    The leader was the leader of the Void Sect, Master Sanyong.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Although he was nearly a thousand years old, he still looked like he was in his 60s. When he


    walked, he looked awesome. He had a kind of imposing manner.


    Behind him were the Elder of the Commandment Yard in the Void Sect and the Elder of the Sixth


    Peak.


    " Sect Leader." Qin Qingfeng lowered his head respectfully.


    Sanyong nodded and nced at Qin Qingfeng. "Qingfeng, is this your disciple?"


    "Yes, Sect Leader." Qin Qingfeng gritted his teeth and insisted. Although he was also not confident,


    since Samuel was willing, he would stick to the end.


    "His talent is mediocre. Do you think such a person can enter our Void Sect?" Wu Yan, the Elder of


    the Commandment Yard, said coldly.


    "Seventh Brother, I''m afraid you''re crazy about taking in a disciple."


    "Haha, Seventh Brother, although we all know that you are a good-for-nothing now, you don''t have


    to ept disciples in order to save face. Do you want to rely on your disciples to make a


    comeback? You don''t think it''s shameful, but we do." "Don''t you know what kind of person you are?


    If it weren''t for Sect Leader, who used the sect to support you, you would have already died outside.


    You still wanted to ept a disciple. Do you deserve it?"


    "Yes, I strongly object. Qin Qingfeng and the Seventh Peak have withdrawn from our Void Sect


    ording to the rules of the Void Sect. We will not acknowledge his disciple."


    "You''re right. There are only six peaks in the Void Sect."


    As soon as Wu Yan finished his words, a group of elders sneered.


    Among the elders, only Elder Xiangning of the Fourth Peak did not respond, but just stared at Qin


    Qingfeng.


    Although Qin Qingfeng was ranked seventh and the youngest among the seven elders, he looked at


    least a dozen years older than those people because he had lost his cultivation.


    "There''s no need to say more. After all, Qingfeng is an elder of the Void Sect, so ording to the


    rules of the Void Sect, as long as he wants to ept someone to pass the test of the Void Sect, he


    can enter the sect!" Master Sanyong waved his hand, indicating the elders behind him to stop


    talking.


    Then, he nced at Elder Wu Van.


    "Very well. ording to the rules of our Sect, anyone who enters the sect must attack the four


    stone statues around the main hall with their own power. If the four statues move, you can be


    an apprentice of our sect!"


    Following the Elder''s announcement, the hall rumbled. The four stone statues that


    had been scattered around the hall immediately flew over and steadilynded around Samuel,


    firmly locking him in the middle.


    Each stone statue weighed a thousand tons. If one wanted to move four at the same time, their


    strength would have to be at least 10,000 tons.


    Samuel gently circted the energy in his body and lifted it. Just as he was about to push the stone


    statues, he suddenly felt that the entire stone statue had increased its strength by quite a bit. With a


    sweep of his eyes, Elder Wu Yan could not help but reveal a ferocious smile.


    It was obvious that he had secretly increased the difficulty of Samuel.


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth curled into a disdainful smile. The red-eyed jade python was in his


    left hand and


    Velocisaurus was in his right hand. With the help of the two beasts, Samuel''s strength immediately


    increased greatly. At this moment, the four stone statues were faintly moving.


    Elder Wu Yan couldn''t help but smile. He gritted his teeth and fixed his eyes. Samuel immediately


    felt the power of ten thousand mountains pressing down on his body. His entire body became hot


    and he almost spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing Samuel push for a long time, but the four stone statues did not move at all, the crowd burst


    intoughter at the right time.


    "Haha, did you see that? So he''s a good-for-nothing. No wonder he chose Qin Qingfeng as his


    master. That¡¯s right. This kind of good-for-nothing can be epted by someone. It''s already great."


    "If you can''t even push the four stone


    statues, why don''t you go home and farm?"


    Qin Qingfeng looked at Samuel who was sweating profusely in the stone array. He was extremely


    anxious and did not know what to do.


    Qin Shuang rolled her eyes at Qin Qingfeng speechlessly and was about to leave.


    At this time, there was a loud noise in the formation!


    "The four stone statues are broken!"

 Chapter 2164

    Chapter 2164


    With someone''s earth-shattering roar, the crowd followed the sound. In the center of the drill


    ground, dust was flying, and the four stone statues were blown to the ground. Samuel''s face was


    covered with sweat, and his whole body was almost in a state of copse.


    "This..." The group of disciples was speechless.


    The eyes of the six elders on the stage narrowed.


    "In the past four hundred years, no one in the Void Sect has ever broken the stone statue. This


    person..." "This kid looks ordinary. How could he have such power?"


    Although the four stone statues were made of stones, they were extremely firm and heavy after


    being specially made by the Void Sect. It was usually extremely hard to push them, and it was even


    more difficult to destroy them.


    Qin Qingfeng''s face lit up with joy. He was overjoyed by Samuel¡¯s operation.


    Yes, breaking the stone statues could be done by most of the disciples of the Void Sect, but the


    problem was that it was used to test the neers, so Qin Qingfeng was very confident.


    But before he could be happy, Elder Wu Yan of the Commandment Yard said with a cold smile, "I


    announce that he can''t enter the Void Sect."


    Qin Qingfeng immediately frowned and said with dissatisfaction, "Why?"


    Elder Wu Yan smiled disdainfully. "You still have the face to ask why? Where do you find a fool? I


    asked him to push the stone statue, not to beat it."


    Qin Qingfeng was stunned. ording to the rules of the Void Sect, it was true that they did not pay


    any attention to breaking the stone statues because the Void Sect did not think that the neers


    could break the stone statue.


    "Sect Leader, although Han... what''s your name?" Qin Qingfeng was suddenly stunned.


    "Samuel Hannigan!" Samuel whispered.


    "Although Samuel broke the stone statue, Sect Leader, this also shows that his strength is


    extraordinary and that he has great potential." Qin Qingfeng pleaded with the Sect Leader.


    Just as the Sect Master was about to speak, Elder Wu Yan sneered and said, "Sect Master, the four


    stone statues were not protected this year, so they broke."


    The disciples who had been shocked were suddenly relieved.


    "It turned out that we forgot to protect the four stone statues this year, so there was an ident. I


    thought that guy was very powerful."


    "What the fuck is there to be proud of? Didn''t you see what Martial uncle said? That¡¯s a fool. We


    asked him to push the stone statue, yet in the end, he went to beat the stone statue."


    Every year, the four stone statues needed to be infused with energy by the Void Sect. The stone


    statues relied on the material of ordinary stones to reach a thousand tons.


    Otherwise, it would only turn into its original form and be an ordinary stone.


    On the stage, the six elders alsoughed.


    "Senior Brother, this is your fault. You didn¡¯t protect the stone statue well and turned it into an


    ordinary stone material. Qin Qingfeng thought he had epted an excellent disciple."


    "Haha, this is giving Qin Qingfeng a glimmer of hope and then trampled on Qin Qingfeng again and


    again."


    "That''s because he doesn¡¯t know himself. He really thinks that he can turn over just by collecting a


    piece of trash."


    "I''ve long seen that the boy is ordinary, but he''s just a farmer. It¡¯s just that some people can''t ept


    apprentices, so he came here to make up for it."


    Seeing the six eldersughing at him, Wu Van carefully looked at the Sect Leader and said softly,


    "Senior Brother, everyone thinks that this matter can''t pass. You see...


    The Sect Leader nodded and said, "Well, as you said, he can''t enter the Void Sect!"


    "But... Sect Leader..."


    "Qin Qingfeng, don''t talk nonsense. The Sect Leader has made a decision. Don''t talk too much."


    Wu Van interrupted Qin Qingfeng.


    "All right, let¡¯s go." After saying that, the head turned around and left.


    Wu Van nced coldly at Qin Qingfeng and followed the Sect Leader.


    The six elders on the stage did not leave. Instead, they walked toward Qin Qingfeng.


    Seeing that the show was not over, the disciples chose to stay where they were.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "It''s really interesting today. A good-for-nothing wants to join our Void Sect, but unfortunately, there''s


    a good-for-nothing who needs a disciple. The two of them have gathered together," Elder of the fifth


    peak said first.


    "Seventh Brother, you are old and disabled. You have to think about how to make a coffin for


    yourself. Why do you stille out to make trouble?" Lu Yongjin sneered.


    "It seems that you''re not satisfied with the result just now." The Second Peak Elder said disdainfully.


    "What''s there to be dissatisfied with?" Elder of the third peak pinched Samuel''s face with one hand


    as if he was kneading mud. "With such qualifications? He doesn''t have much meat. I think he''s too


    thin to be a farmer in the Immortal Cultivation Stone."


    He pinched Samuel''s face so hard that it hurt. Samuel pushed his hand away with anger and red


    at the fat man in front of him with dissatisfaction.


    "Wow, the young man is quite courageous." Elder of the third peak was not angry butughed. He


    stretched out his fat hand again, grabbed Samuel''s neck, and threw him forward.


    Samuel only felt that a mountain pushed him away directly. He had no strength to resist. He


    stumbled and fell to the ground.


    The disciples burst intoughter.


    Qin Shuang looked away, nced at Samuel on the ground, and then at Qin Qingfeng. She said


    coldly, "I knew you woulde out again and again to embarrass yourself!" "Stand up." The elder


    of the third peak sneered at Samuel.


    Samuel was very angry, but at this time, he could only silently choose to endure.


    Sometimes, in the face of absolute disparity, being tough was brainless, because you would give up


    all opportunities.


    "Third senior brother, he is just a child. Why do you have to do this?" Qin Qingfeng said weakly.


    "Seventh Brother, Third Senior Brother is here to help you. How can you say that? He wants you to


    see the reality clearly, understand?" Elder of the sixth peak said.


    At this time, Samuel had just stood up from the ground. Elder of the sixth peak smiled hypocritically


    and gently shook his hand. A huge force instantly pushed him several meters away and finally


    mmed him heavily on the ground.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out of his throat, but it didn''t mean that he had to give in. Samuel gritted


    his teeth, struggled to stand up again, and struggled with the pain in his body.


    "Sixth Junior Brother is right. Although you are a good-for-nothing now, we are still fellow disciples


    after all. If you can''t tell the good-for-nothing, we can help you." Elder of the fifth peak smiled and


    waved his hand gently.


    "Bang!"


    Samuel, who had just stood up, was blown over several meters by the great force again and finally


    fell heavily on the floor tiles.


    At this time, the group of disciples covered their mouths andughed. It was obvious that Samuels


    was now a toy used by the elders to make fool of Qin Qingfeng.


    "Yes!"


    Hong!!


    "I agree with what Third Brother said."


    Five times in a row, except for the Elder of the fourth peak, each of the six elders came once.


    Samuel was fanned back to the entrance of the Void in the central hall. He was covered with blood


    and dust.


    In the hall, a group of disciples burst intoughter, and the elders were satisfied.


    Qin Qingfeng gritted his teeth. It was obvious that his Senior Brothers were actually pping him in


    the face when they dealt with Samuel. However, they did not do anything bad because they were


    Junior Brothers.


    But Samuel suffered a lot!


    "I''m sorry, Senior Brothers. It''s my fault for being stupid to have epted such a good-for-nothing.


    Thank you very much." Suppressing his anger, Qin Qingfeng turned around and hurried to Samuel.


    Fourth Elder Lin Mengxi quietly looked at Qin Qingfeng¡¯s stooped back. A trace of pity shed


    across her eyes, but in the end, it was still reced by anger and she shook her head.


    It was already a day before Samuel woke up. There were many fractures all over his body and his


    internal organs had been disced many times. If it were not for the Pangu Axe and the skeleton,


    Samuel believed that he would not have survivedst night.


    Those five old fellows had almost attacked him to his death. If it were anyone else, they would have


    been paralyzed for the rest of their lives.


    This made Samuel even more aware that there were countless powerful experts in Eight Direction


    World. Any slight mistake would result in eternal destruction.


    "Are you awake?"


    Seeing Samuel wake up, Qin Qingfeng, who had been waiting all night, stood up nervously.


    He felt extremely guilty about Samuel.


    Before he could ept him as his disciple, he almost let Samuel die because of him. Fortunately,


    hSamuel woke up; otherwise, Qin Qingfeng would be shameful.


    When Samuel was about to speak, he suddenly smelled a strange fragrance in the air. It was


    charming, but on earth, Samuel was experienced and knowledgeable. He had never seen any


    perfume with such a smell.


    It was simple and had a little milk fragrance. It smelled fascinating and even made people have a


    desire.


    But when he saw the personing, this desire would instantly freeze.


    At the door, Qin Shuang was dressed in white, gorgeous and moving. She looked at the two coldly


    with a stunning face.

 Chapter 2165

    Chapter 2165


    "Shuang¡¯er..."


    When Qin Qingfeng saw Qin Shuang, he could not help but feel extremely excited.


    Qin Shuang did not say a word. She gently threw the two green bottles onto the ground. Samuel


    had seen this yesterday and heard that it was called a green jade energy bottle.


    Samuel also flicked at Qin Shuang s hand when she threw the bottle. It was delicate and thin, as


    warm as jade.


    To be honest, Qin Shuang should be the most beautiful girl that Samuel had ever seen.


    Even Yvonne was much weaker than her.


    "Drink it." Qin Shuang spoke very little, but her voice was pleasant to the ear. It was so cold that it


    was hard to approach.


    Qin Qingfeng nodded and quickly bent down to pick it up. Then he opened a bottle and fed it to


    Samuel.


    As soon as it entered his mouth, Samuel felt a very warm feeling in his body. This kind of warmth


    flowed down from his mouth all the way to his seven meridians, and finally gathered in his vantian


    before slowly disappearing. At this time, Samuel also felt that his body was much better.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The ce where he had been injured was healed quickly. Even Qin Qingfeng opposite him drank


    the other bottle after feeding him. After a few seconds, Qin Qingfeng did not look like the stooped


    old man. Instead, he looked like the Gatekeeper on Earth, at least ten years younger.


    "Shuang¡¯er, thank you." Qin Qingfeng smiled gratefully.


    From beginning to end, Qin Shuang stared at Qin Qingfeng as if she was staring at a dead man.


    There was no emotion in her charming and clear eyes.


    "There¡¯s no need to call me so intimately. I came because of my master," said Qin Shuang coldly.


    "Mengxi?"


    Qin Shuang said nothing.


    Qin Qingfeng put on a cold face and nodded awkwardly. "Thank her for me."


    "Your thanks will only disgust us."


    Samuel was a little confused. She was here to help them, but in the end, he felt that they were


    enemies.


    "You''re called Samuel, aren''t you?" For the first time, Qin Shuang locked her gaze on Samuel.


    If it could be said that Samuel''s gaze was as cold as killing when he was furious, then Qin Shuang''s


    gaze was as if the Arctic Ice had covered her entire body, freezing her bones to ten thousand feet.


    "Get up and follow me," said Qin Shuang coldly.


    Samuel was stunned, but Qin Qingfeng quickly pushed Samuel up. What was going on?


    "Why should I go with you?" Samuel was puzzled.


    Qin Shuang turned around and walked out of the door. She stopped and said coldly," From today


    onwards, you''ll officially be a vegetable garden ve of the Fourth Peak." "A vegetable garden


    ve?" Samuel waspletely stunned. What the hell was this?


    "When did I promise to be your ve in the vegetable garden?"Although Samuel didn''t know what it


    was, he knew it was not a good thing just by hearing the name.


    "Shuang¡¯er, Samuel is here to be my apprentice. How can he be a ve in the vegetable garden?"


    Qin Shuang turned her head coldly. Ice covered a thousand miles!


    "No, I won''t be a ve."


    "Aren''t you going to keep your promise after taking the money of selling yourself?" Qin Shuang said


    as she slowly drew out her sword.


    The cold sword light made Samuel scared!


    "When did I take the money for selling myself?" Samuel asked.


    "Just now, the green jade energy bottle that the two of you drank was the money for selling yourself!


    Otherwise, do you think you two trash deserve to drink it?" Qin Shuang said coldly.


    Samuel''s heart was filled with rage. He had thought that Qin Shuang was a cold-faced and warm-


    hearted person. However, he had made a big mistake. She wasn''t helping others at all. She had


    obviously set up a trap.


    Samuel was about to argue when Velocisaurus said in his mind, "Samuel, go ahead. Although the


    Void Sect is not a big sect, the Spiritual Qi in the void is very strong. Staying inside is very helpful to


    increase your cultivation." "Moreover, if you don''t have anything else to do, you can get more green


    jade energy bottles."


    Thinking about it, it made sense. The green jade energy bottle was indeed interesting. With just one


    bottle, Samuel¡¯s injury had recovered a lot.


    What''s more, he indeed had drunk Qin Shuang¡¯s green jade energy. In addition, as a ve in the


    vegetable garden, he could at least have a safe ce to live. Samuel nodded and agreed.


    "What about him?" Samuel asked.


    "Him?" Qin Shuang nced at him. "Buy a ve like you. That bottle is a gift for him."


    Samuel''s eyes widened. Just as Samuel was about to speak, Qin Shuang waved her hand. A white


    silk fell from the sky and bound Samuel. Qin Shuang flew straight towards the Void Entrance.


    After returning to the Void Sect, Samuel was bound by Qin Shuang as he flew in midair. No matter


    how he looked at it, this ce was beautiful.


    Qin Shuang belonged to the Fourth Peak, the Blue Luan Peak.


    The peak was 5,000 meters high, and green grass was growing everywhere.


    The Peak Pce was located on the top of the mountain. It was a main hall. On both sides, there


    were side pces and a seemingly huge but extremely simple vegetable garden.


    In Eight Direction World, although there was no longer a need for food, people were born with facial


    features, so they were greedy. No matter how high their cultivation base was, it was impossible for


    them to resist the urge to eat.


    The task was to grow all kinds of vegetables and fruits that the whole mountain needed daily.


    However, these vegetables and fruits were shining with golden light and full of energy.


    Hearing themotion, a fat middle-aged man ran out of the straw hut in the distance. When he


    saw Qin Shuang, his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 2166

    Chapter 2166


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, here you are. "


    The fat man looked so fat. If it was dark and hey on the ground, you couldn¡¯t tell where his head


    was.


    Seeing Qin Shuang, he smiled and couldn''t help licking the saliva from the corner of his mouth.


    But when the fat man smiled, he looked quite cute.


    "In the future, there will be one more person in the vegetable garden," Qin Shuang said in a cold


    voice. She pulled back her hand and the white silk left gently. Samuel regained his freedom.


    Seeing Samuel, Zhexuzi sized him up.


    There was a trace of disdain in his eyes. He looked at Qin Shuang with a smile and said, "Senior


    Sister, it''s just a vegetable garden ve. You should have told me earlier. I''ll get him myself. Thank


    you for bringing him here personally.¡±


    After that, he rushed to Samuel and pped him on the head. "Why did you bother my senior


    sister."


    Samuel was very depressed. "What does this have to do with me?"


    After patting Samuel, Zhexuzi immediately put on a pig-like smile as if he had changed his face.


    "Senior Sister, since you are here, why don''t you bring some Peaches of Immortality to eat? The


    Peaches of Immortality in the garden have just been ripe recently, and they are very tender!"


    "There''s no need. I still have other matters to attend to. I''ll leave this ve to you," said Qin Shuang


    coldly before turning to leave.


    Looking at Qin Shuang''s back, Zhexuzi''s saliva dripped half a foot long. When he was sure that Qin


    Shuang had left, he finally came to his senses. He waved his hand and wiped the saliva. He red


    at Samuel and said, "Why did you look at me? If you look at me again, I''ll burst your dog eyes!"


    "Come with me!"


    With an angry shout, Zhexuzi led Samuel to the thatched cottage in the vegetable garden.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The thatched cottage was built around and looked like a courtyard. In the courtyard, there was a


    thin ck boy. He was as ck as charcoal and as thin as firewood. At this time, he was chopping


    firewood with an axe, and there was a little fat man, the small version of Zhexuzi, but one could tell


    where his head and feet were. He looked simple and honest, and there were threeyers of fat on


    his belly.


    "Come here, all of you." With a wave of his fat hand, the ck boy and the little fat man quickly put


    down their work and ran over.


    "Senior Brother Guishou!" The two said respectfully in unison.


    "A new ve. What¡¯s your name?"


    "Samuel!"


    Zhexuzi nodded. "From today onwards, you will be a ve of the vegetable garden. There are three


    requirements for ves. First, do it at sunrise every day and rest at sunset. Second, you are not


    allowed to approach the peak hall without permission. Third, the rest of the exnation will belong


    to me." Hearing the third order, the little ckskinned man and the little fat man obviously lowered


    their heads in disappointment, while Zhexuzi looked proud and proud.


    Samuel understood what he meant.


    Zhexuzi was the king here, and whatever he said, he would do it.


    "The skinny one is called Zhang Jin. The fat one is called Fuhua. From now on, you are friends.


    Fuhua, take this guy to get clothes and tools. Zhang Jin, prepare some food for me. I''m hungry."


    After that, he happily walked toward the thatched cottage in the middle.


    "In the vegetable garden, the east is the water orchard, the south is the vegetable garden, the west


    is the animal garden, and the north is the water garden. In addition to working in the vegetable


    garden, we can only go back to the thatched cottage every day and can''t go anywhere at will."


    While propping up his big belly, Fuhua led Samuel into a thatched cottage on the west side.


    "By the way, Samuel, how much... did they buy you?" Fuhua suddenly asked.


    "Money?"


    "In other words, they can also use some goods to buy you."


    "A bottle of green jade energy bottle, no... It should be half a bottle." Samuel honestly replied.


    It seemed that he was only worth half a bottle.


    "F*ck..J" After hearing this, Fuhua looked at Samuel as if he had seen a ghost. "Is your family very


    poor?" In Eight Direction World, there were many strong people, but there were also many weak


    people. No world could exist without the principle of the pyramid. In this world, everyone did not


    need to eat ordinary food, but they also needed to eat the food of Eight Direction World. These


    foods contained a small amount of energy. If they did not eat it, it was equivalent to human beings


    not eating.


    However, in a society where the strong preyed on the weak, the strong could plunder, and the weak


    could only be plundered. The istion of Eight Direction World was even bigger than that of the


    earth and Xuanyuan World.


    The weak were even weaker. Many poor families ended up selling themselves in order to survive.


    That was how Fuhua lived. His family was originally poor, but this brat was extremely good at


    eating. Hence, his family had no choice but to sell him to the Void Sect as a ve. Not only was he


    able to make up for his family''s expenses, but he also did not need to starve this brat to death. This


    could be considered a good method.


    But being a ve was a matter of life after all, so the price was naturally not low.


    However, he had never heard of ves who were bought with half a green energy bottle. For


    example, as the lowest-grade ve, he could exchange for about three bottles of green jade energy


    bottles. But Samuel only exchanged for half a bottle?


    "Enough, enough. It''s good that you''re here. In the future, I won''t have to be at the bottom." After


    being shocked, Fuhua said in a rather happy manner.


    "ording to your price, you''re only wearing No. 9999 ve clothes."


    Samuel frowned and asked tentatively, "


    What''s your number?"


    "No. 102."

 Chapter 2167

    Chapter 2167


    Samuel resisted the impulse to kill. What was the difference between 999 and 102? It was like


    heaven and earth.


    "How many ves are there on these six peaks?" Samuel pressed the corner of his mouth and


    said.


    "102 people."


    Samuel felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck the center of his brain. His entire body was scorched


    and tender.


    He was just looking for a shelter, but it was as if he had fallen deeply into a whirlpool, and he could


    not even climb out.


    "Change your clothes and go to the water area in the Northern Garden to pick back our daily


    necessities. After that, go to the


    vegetable garden in the Southern Garden to nourish them. As for the fertilizer, go to the livestock


    garden in the Western Garden." After passing the clothes to Samuel, Fuhua ordered.


    After changing his clothes, Samuel went to the Northern Garden. The Northern Garden upied an


    extremelyrge area. Several small streams converged to form a huge field triangle. The stream


    was clear and gurgling. Countless strange fish that Samuel had never seen swam in the water.


    Samuel''s task was to fill therge water tank that was as tall as a person in the thatched cottage.


    After that, Samuel went to the livestock area in the west garden. In fact, it was better to say that it


    was a prehistoric era.


    All kinds of birds and beasts as big as elephants were wandering in the garden.


    ording to what Fuhua said, these small animals were mainly used to make some delicacies.


    The job of Samuel was to collect these feces and then go to the Eastern Garden to water


    vegetables.


    At this time, in the main hall of the Blue Luan Peak, a middle-aged woman was drinking green tea


    while raising her willow -shaped eyebrows. She seemed to be preupied with something.


    Although she was in herte years, she was well maintained and had a charming figure.


    This was Elder of the Fourth Peak, Lin Mengxi.


    After Qin Shuang finished instructing Samuel, she went back to the main hall. Her beautiful face


    was still as cold as silk. When she saw Lin Mengxi, she was very dissatisfied and sat back down.


    "Have you finished your task?" Lin Mengxi asked.


    Qin Shuang said nothing.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengxi shook her head helplessly and said, "Why don''t you speak?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Whether Qin Qingfeng is alive or dead has nothing to do with us. I don''t understand why you want


    to help him," Qin Shuang said unhappily.


    Lin Mengxi smiled bitterly and said," Shuang''er, after all, he is your father. You are not allowed to


    talk like this."


    Qin Shuang sneered disdainfully. "Is he worthy of being my father?"


    "But your surname is Qin!" Lin Mengxi said anxiously, but after a while, she returned to normal.


    "Besides, I asked you to exchange the green jade energy bottle for Samuel, which was the Sect


    Leader''s order." "Sect Leader''s meaning?" Qin Shuang was puzzled.


    Lin Mengxi nodded.


    After the exercise, Lin Mengxi returned to the fourth peak. Not long after, the Sect Leader suddenly


    asked her to exchange Samuel in this way.


    "Hehe, Samuel is just a piece of trash.


    Everyone has seen the results of the training field. How could the Sect Leader personally ask about


    such a piece of trash? " Qin Shuang said in disbelief.


    The Sect Leader had thousands of things to deal with every day, and it was rare to see him.


    Moreover, the internal affairs of the Six Peaks were handled by each peak on their own, and the


    Sect Leader rarely intervened. In the past, the Sect Leader did not say anything when Ye Gucheng


    fled from the Seventh Peak to the First Peak, but today, the Sect Leader came to inquire about it for


    a good-for-nothing who wasughed at.


    Therefore, Qin Shuang''s first reaction was that Lin Mengxi found an excuse to help Qin Qingfeng.


    She no longer had feelings for Qin Qingfeng!


    "Shuang''er, Mom has taught you a lot. Sometimes what you see may not be true. There are some


    things that you don''t need to know too much. It''s not good for you. You... you can consider that we


    use two green jade bottles and buy a ve," Lin Mengxi said.


    Her words obviously did not convince Qin Shuang. She was even more certain that Lin Mengxi had


    pity for Qin Qingfeng.


    "That good-for-nothing. Is he worth two green jade bottles?" Qin Shuang asked in annoyance.


    "In addition, you can help him open up the basics of Samuel." After Lin Mengxi finished speaking,


    regardless of Qin Shuang''s reaction behind her, she quickly got up and left.


    She knew Qin Shuang¡¯s temper too well, but she also knew that she was an obedient person.


    Samuel, who had been tired for a whole day, barely finished the dishes in the Eastern Garden until


    sunset. When he returned to the thatched cottage, he found that Zhexuzi was asking Zhang Jin and


    Fuhua to line up. It seemed that they were ready to start.


    Samuel was stunned for a moment. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to join them or to put the


    courage to pick up the shit back into the storage room.


    "What are you waiting for? You are only worth half of the ve''s worth! Get in there and do your


    work!" Zhexuzi narrowed his eyes and said disdainfully.


    He looked arrogant.


    Samuel nodded and obediently returned to his room.


    At this moment, when he saw Samuel enter, he cleared his throat and said," Alright, let''s begin


    hunting eagles!"


    Then, under the guide of Zhexuzi, the three of them sneaked out under the cover of the night.


    Samuel had been tired for a day, so he wanted to have a good rest. He had never thought that he, a


    superior of the Divine Realm in the Xuanyuan World, would end up being reduced to picking up shit


    in Eight Direction Realm.


    But when people were under eaves, they had to bow their heads. On the earth, Samuels would


    endure this, and they had already practiced it to perfection.


    "What are you waiting for? Follow me." Velocisaurus whispered at this time.


    Samuel ignored him and turned over." What am I going to do?"


    "Haha, don''t you want to know what they are going to do?"


    Samuel shook his head. Right now, he only wanted to have a good rest, or else he would definitely


    be the first person in the three worlds who would be exhausted to death after ascending to a


    higher realm.


    "Samuel, that''s why I''m saying you''re stupid. The moon is dark and the wind is strong. I suspect that


    these guys are going to catch the divine pets. If the strong wants to be strong, one of them relies on


    cultivation, two on divine weapons, and three on the divine pets. What kind of good opportunity do


    you think these guys could get? What kind of divine weapons can they get? The biggest possibility


    is the divine pets."


    "Divine pet?"


    "That''s right. You should know how much the master''s cultivation would be improved if the divine


    pets recognize them as the masters."


    Samuel nodded. If a person did not have a suitable cultivation method, it was not impossible for him


    to be a strong man. If he was lucky enough to run into a good divine weapon or a top-level


    pet, he could be a handsome man overnight.


    Under Velocisaurus''s trick, Samuel followed them.


    It was slightly cold at night, and a few gusts of cold wind blew over his face. Hanging his fat body,


    Zhexuzi led a pig and a monkey behind him to quickly head forward.


    A few minutester, a hall suddenly appeared in front of them. The lights were brightly lit. The three


    of them looked left and right. After making sure that there was no one around, they quietly sneaked


    in.


    Samuel frowned and followed in.


    After entering the hall, Samuel saw Zhexuzi and the other two from a distance. They were bending


    over and hiding in front of the window of a house. They were pushing each other.


    Samuel was stunned by the figure by the window.


    Those were exquisite bodies...

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168


    This bunch of grandchildren was not catching a divine pet, they were just peeping at others bathing.


    Today was the bathing day of the female ves among the 102 ves in the four peaks. On this


    day, the elders at the peak would specially make hot springs with Spiritual Qi, and the female ves


    would use it to clean their bodies. In this way, they could also absorb Spiritual Qi.


    "There''s a pervert!"


    Samuel shouted, got up, and ran away.


    His voice scared the three people who were squatting at the window. They pushed each other, and


    they were in a panic. After a moment of sobering up, they hurriedly escaped from the scene of the


    crime!


    After making sure that he was safe, Zhexuzi let out a long breath and said," Damn it, who was


    screaming just now? He almost killed me. If I know who he is, I must take off his skin and drink his


    blood."


    After that, Zhexuzi looked at the big house in the distance unwillingly. He shook his head and went


    back to the thatched cottage below.


    When the three of them walked far away, Samuel stood up beside the grass where they were


    standing. He held a grass in his mouth and looked disdainfully at the figure that was far away from


    them. "You bitch!"


    At this time, in the big house in the distance, a group of female ves had chased out with Spiritual


    Qinterns in their hands. Samuel secretly said that it was bad and wanted to run down, but the


    group of people, including Zhexuzi, had not gone far. They looked left and right and ran to the dark


    jungle.


    Samuel managed to escape while running wildly, but he also sessfully lost his way.


    But as the old saying goes, as long as they followed the river, they could distinguish directions if


    they lost way.


    Samuel was very lucky. There was a sound of running water in the distance, but even he didn''t


    notice that when he stepped on the third vine tree, the Bounded Domain there suddenly lit up, but it


    waspletely offset by the golden light on his body. He walked in as if he had entered into an


    uninhabited ce.


    After bypassing the ancient tree, Samuel came to a patch of grass and pushed it away.


    In front of him was a waterfall hanging in the sky. It flew straight down. Under the waterfall, the


    spring water was clear and even emitted waves of fragrance. Samuel looked at it again and found


    that under the moonlight, the waves were sparkling. A mysterious figure as jade and white as jade


    was in the water, in the direction of him. Her jade-like fingers were ying with the water, and her


    jade-like face was extremely beautiful. More importantly...


    This ce was so clear that even the bottom of the spring could be seen!


    "Damn it..."


    Samuel thought that he was holy and had no feelings for Yvonne, but after all, he was a normal


    man.


    "Who is it?"


    There was a cry of surprise in the water,


    and then the whole spring water exploded with a loud bang. The waves were 100 meters high,


    completely enveloping the woman just now, and she could not be seen clearly.


    Samuel wanted to run away quickly.


    When Samuel wanted to slip away, a woman in white with wet long hair and a silver long sword fell


    to the ground coldly.


    She frowned and looked around with her charming eyes.


    After a long time, she gave up and muttered with a frown, "Is it my illusion? In the fourth peak, apart


    from my mother, who else can break through my Forbidden Spell without making a sound? But my


    mother''s voice is not a man''s voice at all."


    Under the moonlight, Qin Shuang''s beautiful face was exceptionally beautiful.


    Early in the morning of the next day, as soon as the sky was bright, Samuel was called out by


    Zhexuzi. Before Samuel could react, Zhexuzi had already pulled his ear and dragged him out like a


    monkey.


    He threw Samuel into the yard with all his strength.


    Only then did Samuel notice that dozens of disciples in gray had already gathered in the courtyard.


    The leader was a woman in her thirties, who looked delicate and charming.


    "Senior Sister Ruoyu, it''s this kid!" Zhexuzi pointed at Samuel and said to the leading female


    disciple.


    Ruoyu stared at Samuel and immediately gave off a heroic spirit of killing.


    "Samuel, how dare you! You''re just a ve. yet you dare to barge into the women''s bath hall. Come


    on, take him down!" Ruoyu shouted coldly. Before Samuel could react, dozens of silver swords had


    already been ced on his throat.


    Samuel understood. It seemed that these people were here to investigate what had happenedst


    night.


    "Senior Sister Ruoyu, this has nothing to do with me. This..."


    "Shut up. Is it your turn to speak here, a ve worth only half a son?" Before Samuel could finish


    his words, Zhexuzi immediately interrupted guiltily, "Senior Sister Ruoyu,st night Samuel came


    back from the outside veryte. This matter, Zhang Jin and Fuhua of my vegetable garden can all


    prove it."


    Zhang Jin nodded without thinking. He pondered for a while. Although he felt that it was not good to


    wrong Samuel, he thought about it carefully. When they came back, Samuel was indeed not in the


    room.


    Seeing the three of them nod, Ruoyu sneered. "Samuel, do you have anything else to say?"


    "Yes, Samuel, do you dare to say that you didn''t peek at others bathing?" Zhexuzi also asked faster.


    He had to admit that it was a good question. Had Samuel seen it? He really saw it by ident.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since there''s nothing to say, ording to the rules of the fourth peak, we''ll kill Samuel on the spot


    to warn them."


    After saying that, they directly raised more than a dozen swords, and Samuel also gently ran his Qi


    at this time. The timing was not right, and he had his own preparations.


    "Stop!" Right at this time, a pleasant cold shout suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169


    Everyone looked back and saw Qin Shuang stepping on the silk cloth and falling like a fairy. She


    nced at everyone and whispered, "Let him go."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Everyone was puzzled, but Qin Shuang knew that the thief was definitely not Samuel.


    In fact, Qin Shuang had been quietly following the investigation at the peak today. She had been


    peeked at and could not open her mouth to speak.


    Coincidentally, someone at the peak said that the thief had also seen them take a bath. Hence, she


    thought that they were the same person. Naturally, she wanted to know who had peeked at herst


    night.


    But when they found out that it was


    Samuel, Qin Shuang rejected the result.


    Samuel was just a good-for-nothing traded for half a bottle. What ability did he have to break


    through the forbidden spell she set without anyone noticing?


    However, Qin Shuang might never have imagined that it was really because of Samuel. Even he


    himself hadn''t noticed that he had made a breakthrough of the


    Forbidden spell.


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, what do you mean by this? Samuel is a thief and the evidence is


    conclusive. Are you going to help him?" Ruoyu said disdainfully.


    She had always envied and even hated Qin Shuang.


    If it weren''t for Qin Shuang, she would have been the most beautiful female disciple of the Void Sect


    and one of the most promising three stars. However, the appearance of Qin Shuang had stripped


    her of everything that should have belonged to her. Qin Shuang was simply too outstanding.


    Regardless of whether it was her figure, appearance, looks, or cultivation, she far surpassed him.


    "Then, Samuel, let me ask you, have you peeked at them bathing?" asked Qin Shuang coldly.


    Samuel wanted to exin that he had never seen them before, but he had seen her. But as soon as


    he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Qin Shuang. "You just need to answer yes or no. We


    don''t have time to waste on trash like you."


    "I''ll ask you onest time. Have you ever seen them take a shower?" "No!" Samuel gritted his teeth


    and said. "I¡¯m telling you to lie!" Qin Shuang¡¯s expression turned cold as a cold aura shed across


    his body. Several ice awls instantly stabbed into Samuel''s body.


    "Now that you''ve been hit by my needle, if you lie, the needle will instantly explode in your body. If


    you tell the truth, the needle will turn into water vapor, which won''t do any harm to you. Have you


    ever seen them take a bath?" Qin Shuang said coldly.


    "I..." Samuel wanted to exin. He was not the kind of person who dared not admit it.


    "I''ll warn you onest time. You just need to answer, have you seen them?"


    "No!" Samuel nodded affirmatively.


    A group of disciples stared at Samuel''s body. A few secondster, seeing that there was no


    explosion in Samuel''s body, they suddenly understood the truth.


    However, they didn''t know that what Samuel said was true, but it was all because of Qin Shuang''s


    self-esteem that she only directed the peek at other female ves, resulting in a misunderstanding.


    "Since Samuel didn''t peek, then it''s none of his business. However, Zhexuzi, it¡¯s a fact that Samuel


    came back veryte at night. As the vegetable garden manager, you failed to manage your duty.


    ording to the rules, I have to beat you 80 times." Ruoyu nced at Qin Shuang angrily and


    finally vented her anger on Zhexuzi.


    If it weren''t for that bastard, she wouldn''t have been suppressed by Qin Shuang again!


    Soon, a group of people pressed Zhexuzi to the ground and hit him 80 times with sticks. All the


    disciples in the mountain were experts. With the top ten strikes, Zhexuzi¡¯s screaming could still be


    heard like a pig being killed. Thest 70 strikes could only be heard with buzzing sounds.


    Samuel did not sympathize with him at all. He was the one who asked for it.


    At night, in the house of Zhexuzi, another scream sounded, "Be gentle, Zhang Jin, I''ll fuck you. I''ll


    dig your ancestral grave. Be gentle."


    Zhang Jin nodded and quickly added medicine to his fat butt.


    "Damn it, this time I''m really at a loss. I didn''t see them bathing, but it was a good


    beating." The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he became.


    Zhang Jin shook his head and sighed. "Ah, that''s right. I''ve heard that the Fourh Peak bought a very


    beautiful maid recently.


    She''s working as a cook in our kitchen. I heard that she''s the best-looking among us all.


    Unfortunately, we didn''t see her!" "This is f*cking weird. I don''t know which bastard shoutedst


    night. Otherwise, f* ck... Ouch, be gentle!"


    "Yes, damn it. If I know who shouted, I must kill him. Look at how badly you have been hurt." Zhang


    Jin nodded repeatedly.


    "It''s all because of that damn Samuel. Fuck, what''s wrong with taking the me for me? This son of


    a bitch doesn''t know what was good for him at all. Zhang Jin, find a way to kill him."


    Zhang Jin grinned and said, "It''s easy to kill him. In the abandoned cave in the vegetable garden in


    the east..." Speaking of this, Zhang Jin smiled very sinisterly.


    "Damn it, you don''t want him to die there, do you? Damn it, you¡¯re sinister, aren''t you? But I like it,


    hahaha!"

 Chapter 2170

    Chapter 2170


    The next morning.


    Just like a few days ago, Samuel carried a bucket and was ready to fetch water.


    Fuhua walked up to Samuel and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Samuel


    saw his strange expression and could not help but stop. " What¡¯s wrong, Fuhua? Is there anything


    wrong?"


    "No, it''s nothing. It''s gettingte. Hurry up and get to work. Oh right, remember to


    pour the dishes in the East Garden a few more times today." After thinking for a while, Fuhua looked


    at the room behind him in panic.


    "A few more times?" Samuel did not understand.


    The Eastern Garden¡¯s vegetable garden was veryrge. A few days ago, Samuel could only take


    care of a certain kind of vegetable field every day. It would take at least a week to pour all of it.


    Just a few more times.


    His intuition told Samuel that there should be something he wanted to say to him.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel gives a smile, "Senior brother Fuhua, if you have something to say, just say it."


    Fuhua seemed to choke in his throat. He squeezed for a long time and was about to speak. At this


    time, Zhexuzi touched his butt with one hand and walked over with a ferocious smile while biting a


    flying chicken leg with the other hand. "You are chatting."


    Seeing Zhexuzi, Fuhua immediately lowered his head. "Senior Brother Zhexuzi."


    "It''s early in the morning. Don''t work hard and chat here. Do you want me to add some work to


    you?" Zhexuzi scolded unhappily.


    Zhang Jin quickly echoed, "Get out of here. What are you waiting for?"


    Watching Fuhua run away, the two smiled at each other. Then, Zhexuzi took a few steps, patted the


    shoulder of Samuel, and said, "Samuel, yesterday it was my fault. I misunderstood you. Don''t me


    me."


    Looking at these two dog-like things, Samuel knew that there was absolutely no good news. He


    said with a fake smile," Senior brother, you don''t have to say that. It''s also your duty. I have never


    med you.


    "But the problem is, if you don¡¯t me me, I''m sorry. If it weren¡¯t for Senior Sister Qin Shuang¡¯s


    careful observation, I would have almost killed you." Fuxuzi pretended to owe him.


    "Well, Samuel. I think you''re tired of picking shit and fertilizer every day. I''ll arrange a good job for


    you topensate you, okay?"


    Samuel smiled helplessly. On Earth, he had already seen all kinds of people. He didn''t know what


    Zhexuzi was going to do, but he was sure that there was no good news.


    Thinking of this, Samuel smiled and said," Senior brother, there''s no need for that. It''s a good job to


    pick up dirt and fertilizer."


    Upon hearing this, Zhexuzi was immediately unhappy. At this time, Zhang Jin, who was standing


    aside, sneered and said, "Samuel, by saying this, you are not giving our senior brother face. I can


    tell you that you should be punished if you don¡¯t ept it."


    Samuel smiled and didn''t say anything. Zhang Jin was dark, but he was cruel.


    "Fuck, I''m talking to you. Are you mute?" After saying that, Zhang Jin raised his hand and punched


    directly at Samuel.


    Although Zhang Jin was only a very low-ss ve in the Fourth Peak, heZhexuzi, he learned


    some superficial skills and was full of confidence when dealing with Samuel.


    After the strike, Samuel took a few steps back as expected. His chest ached slightly.


    Seeing that Samuel was beaten back by him, Zhang Jin was both proud and arrogant. He looked at


    Samuel and said with a sneer, "Let me tell you, Samuel, you have to learn how to recognize


    yourself in the fourth peak. You are a piece of shit that was exchanged for half a bottle of green jade


    bottle. To put it bluntly, in our fourth peak, you are not even as good as dogs. Don''t be too arrogant


    when talking to me. Don''t always look amazing. Otherwise, I will beat you every time I see you."


    "Did you hear that?" Seeing that Samuel did not respond, Zhang Jin roared angrily again.


    Samuel suppressed his anger. He could bear it, but it didn¡¯t mean that any cat or dog could ride on


    his head.


    If Zhang Jin still wanted to take action, Samuel would never let him go.


    At this time, Zhexuzi pretended to grab Zhang Jin and said in a coy voice, "Zhang Jin, what are you


    doing? We are all fellow disciples of the same yard. Why are you hurting each other?"


    Samuel sneered. They cooperated perfectly. Samuel himself had already seen it. He didn''t believe


    Zhexuzi¡¯s trick. If Zhang Jin didn''t have Zhexuzi¡¯s permission, would he dare to fight with Samuel?


    It was obvious that Zhexuzi had given the order. For people like Samuel, he was just a ything in


    Zhexuzi¡¯s eyes. However, no matter what he did, the rules of the fourth peak had always been


    extremely strict.


    Senior Sister Ruoyu, like the elders of the Commandment Yard, had always been ruthless, so


    Zhexuzi had to be careful in doing things.


    "Who asked him to disobey the arrangement?¡± Zhang Jin said coldly.


    "Alright, Samuel. You too. Senior Brother is doing this for your own good. Look at what you¡¯ve


    done..."


    Samuel couldn''t stand it anymore. He shook his head and said, "What do you want, Senior


    Brother?"


    Samuel knew that if he did not agree, the two of them would be able to act in front of him for one


    day.


    "Senior Brother asked you to bring food to the Ciyun Cave," Zhang Jin said coldly.


    "The Ciyun Cave?" Samuel said in amazement.


    "The vegetable garden in the east has been heading east. After climbing over two cliffs, you can


    see a hole. There are stone tablets in the hole writing the peak of the Blue Luan Peak and the cave


    of Ciyun Cave, " Zhang Jin said impatiently.


    "Okay, is it just sending a meal?" Samuel asked.


    "Haha, that''s right. After yesterday''s incident, I felt very sorry for you, so I sent you a good job and


    asked you to send me a meal. Isn''t this easy?" Zhexuzi said with a sinister smile.


    Samuel nodded. He knew that this was not a simple matter, but he waszy to waste his breath on


    these people. "Okay, I''ll go. What will I do after I bring back the meal?"


    "Just send the rice. The rice is in Senior Brother''s room and get it yourself," Zhang Jin said coldly.


    After taking the food, Samuel set off.


    "What else do you want toe back for? Let''s talk about it after youe out alive." Seeing


    Samuel leaving, Zhexuzi spat at his back.


    What Samuel didn''t know was that Zhang Jin was talking about the peak of the Blue


    Luan Peak. There was still half a sentence left in the cave of Ciyun¡ªthe man in white wasughing,


    and Skull Zombie shed tears.


    Two hourster, Samuel arrived at the stone tablet.


    Beside the stone tablet, which was about half a meter high, were piled up with all kinds of skeletons.


    Five skulls were gathered on the top, and the stone tablet was written with three words with thick


    blood, the Ciyun Cave!


    Looking forward, there were waves of white smoke rising from the dense jungle. Even in the zing


    sun, more than ten meters away from the sun, there was still Yin Qi!


    Behind the white smoke, there was a ck hole. The hole was deep, and from time to time strange


    sounds could be heard.


    Sometimes like a baby''s cry, sometimes


    like an old man''s groan, and sometimes, it was as if there had never been a sound before.


    Sending food? Samuel felt that this was obviously suicide!

 Chapter 2171

    Chapter 2171


    However, even so, he still had to deliver the meal. Zhexuzi had put in a lot of effort to arrange for


    him to deliver the meal. If the task failed, there would be no good result when he went back.


    Shaking his head, Samuel picked up the basket in his hand, got up, and walked toward the cave.


    After entering the cave, it was very dark. In the cave, from time to time, the sound of dripping water


    and cold air were constantly floating out.


    Samuel gently activated his energy and conjured a fireball, barely lighting it up.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Because of the fire, the ground was full of all kinds of human remains. It was miserable. On both


    sides of the wall of the hole, there were all kinds of scratches everywhere. As expected, this should


    be the marks left by those who died here. At the end of their lives, when they were desperate, they


    used their hands to leave on the wall.


    Each represented despair!


    "Hee hee..."


    "Haha..."


    Suddenly, at this moment, a white shadow at the end of the fire shed quickly.


    Samuel frowned and expanded the fire, but there was no trace of it.


    Could it be that he was wrong?


    When he turned around again, all of a sudden, a head with disheveled hair directly pressed against


    Samuel. At such a close distance, his eyes had no eyeballs, and his white eyes were only less than


    half a centimeter from Samuel''s eyes.


    Although Samuel was used to life and death, he was still inevitably shocked.


    But at this moment, there was a loud noise at the entrance of the cave. Samuel looked back and


    found that the whole gate of the cave was closed!


    "On the top peak of the Blue Luan Peak, in the cave of Ciyun Cave, the white-robed manughed,


    and the Skeleton Zombie shed tears! Wu ha, ha ha!"


    "Red Lady dressed in a green dress,ughing in a doll¡¯s sedan chair. I¡¯m looking forward to my


    lover''s return. When I wake up from my dream, I''ll be stabbed by a knife! Ah, ah, ah!!!"


    He was both angry andughing. He was hysterical. Samuel frowned when he heard that.


    "Senior, I''m Samuel. I''m ordered to deliver food for you."


    At this time, Samuel opened his mouth.


    As soon as Samuel spoke, the cave was quiet suddenly. It was quiet for a long time without any


    movement, which made people feel a little scared.


    "Bring me food. You want to poison me to death!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud shout came from the cave, and Samuel felt a deadly cold Qiing straight at


    him. The next second, a skeleton hand with no flesh and only bones suddenly grabbed his neck!


    "Senior, you misunderstood me. I... I definitely didn¡¯t mean that." "You don¡¯t mean that. She meant


    that!" With an angry shout, the Skeleton Hand turned upside down. Samuel suddenly spun in the air


    and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Die, you must die! All of you must must die, hahaha! Hahahaha!" With another hysterical roar, the


    Skeleton Hand stabbed toward Samuel again.


    "Roar!"


    Samuel did not dodge in time. With a roar, Velocisaurus turned into a dragon and rushed straight to


    the skull hand.


    It was only for a few days, but Velocisaurus''s body had a faint golden light. It seemed that the heart


    of the Dragon Tribe had worked!


    "The earthworm! I hate the earthworm the most!"


    With a scolding voice, the Skeleton Hand directly attacked Velocisaurus. They immediately tangled


    with each other.


    Samuel thought that he could take a breath for the time being, but he suddenly had a bad feeling in


    his heart. As expected, when he looked up, he saw the head with silver hair and pale eyes suddenly


    rush toward him from the darkness.


    His mouth was wide open and his teeth were sharp. It was disgusting and horrible!


    "Dammit! Now that we¡¯re in this world, all of you think I¡¯m easy to bully!" Samuel was on the verge of


    losing his temper. There was no need for him to hold back any longer. He lifted his breath and


    focused on the charging head.


    However, it was obvious that Samuel had underestimated the enemy or overestimated himself. In


    just a few rounds, Samuel had already been bitten until his head was covered with wounds! The


    clothes on his upper body were almostpletely intact, and the blood on his arm had dyed half of


    his clothes red.


    If this continued, he would be exhausted to death.


    In the air, Velocisaurus''s golden light was also shaking desperately. Obviously, he could not hold on


    for long.


    Although the heart of the Dragon Tribe could greatly improve the Dragon Tribe, the problem was


    that Velocisaurus had only recently obtained the heart of the Dragon Tribe, so his cultivation was


    not enough. He was not strong enough in the Eight Direction World.


    At this time, after sending away Samuel, Zhexuzi was in a good mood. Fuhua was demoted to work


    as Samuel. The ck man only did the repair of the thatched cottage and lived a lot easier. He


    made a cup of high-quality ginseng tea for Zhexuzi. Zhexuziy on the bench, leisurely basked in


    the sun and drank tea.


    Just as he was feelingfortable, Qin Shuang suddenly arrived.


    "Yo, Senior Sister Qin Shuang, you... you''re here again." At that moment, even Zhexuzi was


    wondering if he was handsome. In the past few days, Qin Shuang had actuallye to the


    thatched cottage three times.


    "Could it be that Senior Sister Qin Shuang has fallen in love with the handsome me? No, handsome


    has nothing to do with me, but I''m pretty!"


    Qin Shuang ignored him and swept her cold gaze across the entire thatched cottage. She looked


    into the distant sky and said coldly, "Where''s Samuel?"

 Chapter 2172

    Chapter 2172


    "Samuel? Oh, he went to work in the garden." Zhexuzi was a little guilty, and then he covered up his


    embarrassment and panic.


    Qin Shuang did not doubt that. This was something a ve should do. "Go and get him back."


    "Call him back? Now?"


    Qin Shuang''s expression turned cold." Could it be that we''ll have to wait until you finish your meal?"


    "Hehe, Senior Sister, if you¡¯re willing, then I..." Zhexuzi did not dare to say another word because


    Qin Shuang had already ced the sword on his neck.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Qin Shuang said coldly, "Why aren''t you going to call him?"


    Zhexuzi nodded and looked at the ck man. That bastard had been standing there with a


    complicated expression in his eyes. He was a little greedy for Qin Shuang, while a little sinister


    beyond Zhexuzi''s description.


    "Where is Samuel?"


    Of course, Qin Shuang was not just putting on airs. She, who had always been intelligent, soon felt


    that something was wrong with Zhexuzi.


    In the face of Qin Shuang''s questioning, Zhexuzi immediately panicked and became even more


    choked with sobs.


    He didn¡¯t know whether to say it or not.


    When Qin Shuang put the sword on Zhexuzi¡¯s neck again, Zhexuzi''s face was wet. "He... he went to


    the Ciyun Cave!"


    "The Ciyun Cave!"


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang¡¯s ice-cold face suddenly showed a trace of worry. "What is he going to do


    there? Is he courting death?"


    Without giving it much thought, Qin Shuang quickly got up and flew straight towards Ciyun Cave.


    After thinking for a long while, Zhexuzi finally chose to go up the mountain to find his Senior


    Brothers and Sisters for help.


    He didn¡¯t dare to go to the Ciyun Cave at all.


    When she arrived at Ciyun Cave and saw the tightly shut entrance of the cave, there was a trace of


    sympathy in Qin Shuang¡¯s cold eyes. Although this good-for-nothing was a real good-for-nothing, he


    had just been taken from Qin Qingfeng for a few days and died.


    Thinking about his life, it was quite sad. At this time, in the cave, after a few rounds, Velocisaurus''s


    body was beaten continuously and finally returned to Samuel''s arm. Samuel also began to lose


    strength because of excessive bleeding.


    The teeth of the head were really amazing. As long as he passed by Samuel, even if Samuel had


    been prepared to hide, he was still scratched in an instant. Once he was scratched, even if it was


    just a very thin crack, the wound would keep bleeding.


    "Damn it; are your teeth very powerful?" Samuel shouted angrily. The next second, when the head


    flew over again, Samuel pulled out his voice angrily. Suddenly, the light was shining on Samuel''s


    body, and a big axe suddenly blocked in front of him.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud bang, and the flying head suddenly felt dizzy.


    "Come on, let''s continue! Let''s see if you''re tough or not!" Samuel suddenly cheered up.


    Who in the world couldpete with it with a heaven-defying divine weapon?


    The flying head stopped attacking. He turned around and went into the darkness, followed by the


    skeleton hand.


    After a while, a cold voice came from inside, "Boy, what''s your name?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Samuel said angrily, "If you want to fight, hurry up."


    "Damn it, he wanted to kill me just now. Now I have to answer him?"


    "Young man, don''t be so impulsive. What about making a deal with each other?¡±


    "No, I have nothing to talk to you about,¡± Samuel said.


    One had to have a backbone.


    "You!" The voice inside was suddenly angry. To y with these things, Samuel was much better


    than many people. After all, he had seen many moves in the big vat on earth. After a while, the


    man''s sneer came from inside.


    "That''s right. Lin Mengxi, that bitch, is such a bad person. So over the years. I''ve killed one by one.


    I''ve enjoyed myself.¡±


    "Who is Lin Mengxi?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Haha, boy, you don''t even know your master''s name. Are you her disciple?" the voice said


    disdainfully.


    Samuel shook his head. In fact, he refused to chat. After all, he couldn''t be too spineless. But


    thinking that he needed some time to recover, he answered, "Howe I don''t remember my


    master''s name? His name is Qin Qingfeng, but not Lin Mengxi."


    "Qin Qingfeng? You''re Qin Qingfeng''s disciple?" Hearing Samuel¡¯s answer, the voice inside


    suddenly became very nervous, with a hint of excitement.


    Just as Samuel was about to answer, he suddenly heard a horrible sob from inside.


    But after a while, he stopped crying again." Is your master well? The Void Sect should be very


    prosperous under his leadership, right?"


    Samuel smacked his lips. "Senior, how long has it been since you went out?"


    "I can''t even remember how long it has been." "That''s not surprising. Since the Void Sect doesn¡¯t


    even have the seventh peak, how can there be any leadership?" "What? The Seventh Peak no


    longer exists? " The voice was confused, but in the next second, it suddenly became angry, "Are


    you disciples eating shit? It must be because you didn''t have the ability, that is why the Seventh


    Peak declined, right?"


    "Before I came here, the Seventh Peak was all gone. I was thest and only disciple of my master."


    "You¡¯re his disciple. Why are you here instead of staying in the Seventh Peak?"

 Chapter 2173

    Chapter 2173


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. "You think I want toe? I was sold to the Fourth Peak as a


    ve."


    "ve? Using Qingfeng''s disciple as a ve? Lin Mengxi, that b*tch, is really going to die a terrible


    death." A scolding voice came from inside.


    Samuel did not know why he hated Lin Mengxi. "Who is Lin Mengxi?"


    "You,e here." A cold voice came from inside.


    Samuel thought for a while. Anyway, with the Pangu Axe in his hand, he was not worried that the


    head could hurt him at all. After thinking for a while, he walked in directly.


    The cave was very dark. The deeper he went in, the damper it became. The bonechilling cold


    became more threatening.


    All of a sudden, several mes lit up around him. Three meters in front of Samuel, there was a


    square stone tform, which was full of moss. A monster with half a body and half a skeleton was


    sitting there.


    Seeing Samuel, he slowly raised his head. There were no eyes, only white parts of the eyes, which


    looked extremely scary.


    He looked at Samuel up and down for a while and shook his head. "You are indeed not that bitch''s


    person. You don''t even have any aura from her. You do have a bit of Qingfeng¡¯s aura."


    Samuel felt a little ufortable and more vignt. The man didn''t even have eyes. How could he


    look at himself up and down? And the most terrible thing was that he could smell it!


    "Kneel down, child." He suddenly said coldly.


    Kneel down?


    Samuel thought, "You''ve gone too far. I didn¡¯t even want to talk to you. If it weren''t for your good


    tone and I have to rest for a while, I would not have said a word to you. But after chatting for a


    while, you wanted me to kneel down."


    Dream on!


    "What are you waiting for?" He urged.


    Seeing the expression on Samuel''s face, he sighed and said, ¡¯¡¯Since you are Qingfeng¡¯s disciple,


    ording to the rules, you should call me Master¡¯s wife!"


    Master''s wife?


    After a long time, he turned out to be a woman. Samuel did not notice this in advance. The reason


    was that he was halfdead and half- iplete, which was really hard to distinguish.


    Samuel looked at her suspiciously. Seeing that she didn''t seem to be lying, he nodded and knelt


    down gently.


    Although Qin Qingfeng was just a springboard in the Eight Direction World, Samuel was a man of


    principle. His master was his master, so he had to follow the necessary etiquette as a disciple.


    Seeing Samuel kneeling, Zhu Ying nodded with satisfaction. "Child, get up. What¡¯s your name?"


    "Samuel." "Okay, Samuel, I''ll remember it. By the way, why did you sell yourself to the fourth peak


    as a ve? ording to my understanding of your master, even if he sold himself, he would never


    sell his apprentice." Zhu Ying said doubtfully.


    Samuel told her everything that had happened. After listening to Samuel''s exnation, Zhu Ying


    was so angry that she pped the stone tform. "I knew that bitch Lin Mengxi had bad intentions."


    "Master''s wife, who is Lin Mengxi?"


    "Lin Mengxi is the Elder of the Fourth Peak. It''s normal that you don''t know that. You''ve just arrived


    at the Fourth Peak.


    However, you must remember that you must be very careful of Lin Mengxi, the poisonous scorpion


    woman."


    The Elder of the Fourth Peak. Samuel thought of the only female elder on the drill ground that day.


    She was pretty, and she was the only one who had never humiliated him and his master. Samuel


    had seen countless people, and judging from her appearance, she was not the kind of person who


    would do evil.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Master¡¯s wife, is there any misunderstanding?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    In fact, it was fair to buy him as a ve.


    "Misunderstanding? Samuel, you are really ignorant. Do you think that Lin Mengxi bought you to the


    Fourth Peak without a purpose?" Zhu Ying sneered.


    "She wants to help my master." It could be seen that Qin Qingfeng was despised and hated by


    several elders. Lin Mengxi might have helped Qin Qingfeng in this obscure way to avoid offending


    the other elders.


    "Bullsh*t!" Zhu Ying shouted angrily. It was unknown which nerve Samuel''s words had


    stimted her, which made her burst into thunder in an instant. "That b*tch has no good intentions


    at all. She bought you just to let your master''s only disciple be insulted and tortured by her."


    Samuel thought about it and found that it made sense. Since he came to the vegetable garden,


    Samuel was really like a ve, who had never enjoyed any treatment and just worked.


    "Over the years, I killed everyone I saw in Ciyun Cave. She must want to kill you through me."


    Samuel was very surprised to hear that. If that was the case, Lin Mengxi was too vicious. It was a


    tragedy in the human world to arrange Madam¡¯s wife to kill his master¡¯s disciple. It was simply a


    twist of human nature and moral decay.


    "Just now, I almost mistook you for a


    disciple of the Fourth Peak and killed you. I was poisoned by this bitch. Fortunately, although you


    don''t have any mental cultivation method for cultivating from Eight Direction World, there is an


    extremely strong force in your body that can resist my flying attack." Speaking of this, Zhu Ying


    looked at Samuel again.


    "Well, since that bitch is trying her best to kill you, I won''t do what she wants. Samuel,e with


    me." She waved her hand.


    Samuel thought for a while and finally got up to approach her.


    When Samuel knelt in front of her, Zhu Ying gently raised her intact hand. Then, she slowly put her


    hand on the top of Samuel''s head.


    In an instant, Samuel felt an extremely strong force pouring into his head. It was as if someone had


    put an egg-piercing device in his mind. The severe pain made Samuel lose consciousness.


    When he was half awake and half ufortable, the power went straight to Samuel''s whole body


    with his head, passing through seven channels and eight meridians. Wherever it went, it was


    completely powerful, like a broken bamboo. Samuel only felt that there was a violent explosion in


    every acupuncture point. The pain made him desperately want to scream, but no matter what, he


    could not make a sound.


    In the end, the power went straight to Samuel''s heart.


    Peng!


    With a loud bang, Samuel knew that his heart had stopped beating.


    Was he going to die?


    He was still too young to believe the monster in Ciyun Cave!


    Gradually, Samuel''s vision went dark and he lost consciousness.


    After an unknown period of time, Samuel suddenly felt better. But when he opened his eyes, he


    entered a dark space around him. He tried to run for a long time, but the darkness seemed to have


    no border.


    He looked around, but there was no one. He suddenly turned around and heard strange spells.


    He suddenly turned around, and a pair of eyes without eyeballs was staring at him. "Are you


    awake?¡±

 Chapter 2174

    Chapter 2174


    Samuel was so scared that he trembled. He took a few steps back subconsciously, but he caught


    something strange in the process of retreating. He looked down and found that it was bones.


    Samuel threw away the white bones in a panic and looked at the monster with horrible eyes in fear.


    But the more he looked at it, the more familiar it became. The more he looked at it, the stranger it


    became.


    He was not dead!


    The person in front of him was not a monster, but Zhu Ying.


    However, this time, Zhu Ying was much more terrifying than before.


    By this time, most of the white hair on the head had fallen on the stone tform, revealing a head


    full of scars. Without the cover of the hair, all the faces of the head could be seen clearly. It only had


    half a face, as if someone had deliberately pieced half a skeleton and half a withered body together.


    Seeing that Samuel was so scared, Zhu Ying consciously turned her head aside, trying to show only


    half of her fleshy face.


    Seeing this, Samuel felt a little guilty and wanted to stand up awkwardly to apologize, but as soon


    as he exerted his strength, Samuel shot directly toward the top of the mountain!


    Yes, shooting.


    He tried his best to stand up, but in the end, his head hit the stone wall above the cave. If it weren''t


    for the fact that Samuel''s physical quality was strong, Samuel would have broken his head and


    bled.


    When hended again, Samuel''s foot was half a foot deep in the mud!


    "This..." Samuel looked at his body in disbelief.


    He felt that his body was full of a kind of extremely powerful power, which he had never seen


    before, but it made him very excited, and even his facial features changed very clearly.


    Because he could even see clearly what was in the darkness of the cave in the distance.


    "Try to aim at the wall of the cave!" Zhu Ying whispered.


    Samuel nodded, aimed at the stone wall of the cave, and punched without hesitation.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, Samuel''s entire arm went straight through the cave wall.


    What kind of amazing ghost strength was this? Even Samuel himself felt it was a little incredible. If


    his arm was not long enough, Samuel felt that he could directly throw his hand out of the cave.


    "Madam... this..." Samuel looked at her arm in surprise.


    "There is no need to be surprised. I have already helped you open up seven meridians and eight


    meridians for a while, and I have passed on my lifetime''s power to you. However, you still don¡¯t


    understand the cultivation method, so you can''t use them. When you master them in the future, you


    will know what the real power is.


    Today, it is just a foot of the iceberg." Zhu Ying whispered.


    Hearing Zhu Ying''s words, Samuel suddenly froze on the spot. Zhu Ying passed all her skills to him.


    "Master''s wife, you..." Samuel finally understood why Zhu Ying was disfigured in such a short time.


    Thinking of how scared he was when he saw her just now, Samuel felt extremely guilty. She had


    lost her hair because of him, but she...


    Thinking of this, Samuel knelt heavily on the ground.


    "Hehe, Samuel, get up. As the saying goes, husband and wife are birds in the same forest, but it''s


    not difficult for me to fly on my own. Since your master has be a cripple, I, as his wife, will


    certainly share life and death with him."


    After that, she touched Samuel¡¯s head and said, "Your master can''t teach you how to cultivate. I


    should do my best for him, so get up.¡±


    Samuel was moved and slowly stood up.


    "Samuel. After you inherit more than half of my power, you must cultivate secretly. In addition, with


    the strange power in your body, once you find the trick, I believe that you will have great


    achievements in the future." Although Zhu Ying''s face was expressionless, it was obvious that her


    tone was much lighter.


    "Yes, I must practice hard and live up to your expectations."


    Zhu Ying nodded, and then pointed behind her. "Use your True Qi, and then look at the patterns on


    the wall carefully. Remember, you must activate the True Qi I infused into you. Otherwise, those


    patterns will make you crazy."


    "Yes!" Samuel nodded and did not dare to neglect. He mobilized his Genuine Qi and carefully


    looked at the patterns on the wall.


    Samuel gradually realized that he could understand the meaning of the map from the very


    beginning. These were all very strange cultivation methods.


    Although Samuel had experienced two different worlds, he had never heard of the cultivation


    method on the wall. He had never seen it before. Even in the knowledge of Samuel, this kind of


    cultivation method was self-harming.


    Even if Samuel abandoned these thoughts, after practicing, he still felt that his meridians and


    strength werepletely reversed. It was very strange.


    "These cultivation methods are called the Tianyin Skill, which has disappeared since ancient times. I


    also practiced this method and became like this. Therefore, I should not have taught you this, but I


    found that there is a strange power in your body, which can be Yin, or Yang, and extremely strong,


    which can make up for some drawbacks of the Tianyin Skill." Zhu Ying saw the confusion of Samuel


    and took the initiative to solve the doubts.


    Outside the cave!

 Chapter 2175

    Chapter 2175


    Qin Shuang sighed and turned to leave.


    In the main hall, Lin Mengxi was enjoying her tea. Seeing Qin Shuang return early, she frowned


    slightly. "Shuang er, it seems that you shouldn''t have returned early, right?"


    Lin Mengxi asked Qin Shuang to help Samuel open up the foundation. She shouldn¡¯t havee


    back so early.


    "Samuel went to Ciyun Cave," replied Qin Shuang indifferently.


    Upon hearing the name of Ciyun Cave, the teacup in Lin Mengxi''s hand fell to the ground and broke


    into pieces.


    "What? He went to Ciyun Cave?" Lin Mengxi¡¯s face was a little pale.


    "Zhexuzi said that Samuel went to the vegetable garden to work in the morning, but privately


    vited the ban. He wanted to find a ce to ck off and finally identally entered the cave,"


    Qin Shuang said coldly.


    Qin Shuang obviously did not believe what Zhexuzi had said. There was a distance between Ciyun


    Cave and the vegetable garden, so how could Samuel identally enter it?


    Lin Mengxi nodded heavily and looked out of the hall. She murmured and shook her head, "He will


    die if he enters the Ciyun Cave. You will punish Zhexuzi."


    "Isn''t it too minor to punish an entry-level disciple for a ve?" Qin Shuang said with slight


    dissatisfaction.


    She didn''t believe what Zhexuzi said, but she didn''t pursue it. After all, he was an apprentice of the


    Fourth Peak, and Samuel was just a ve.


    "Ruoyu!" Lin Mengxi shouted.


    After a while, Ruoyu walked in quickly and said respectfully, "Master."


    "Tie Zhexuzi up in the hall!"


    Ruoyu nced at Qin Shuang and nodded. " I''ll do it now."


    Zhexuzi was ying chess with the ck man in the thatched cottage. At this time, Samuel must


    have been killed, leaving only a skeleton, while Fu Hua quietly took Samuel''s changed ve clothes


    and buried them in a pile of mud in a grassy field behind the thatched cottage.


    "Sigh, I''ll set up a cenotaph for you, and you should properly reincarnate in your next life!" After


    cing a stick of incense on it,


    Fu Hua got up and returned.


    Beside Samuel''s Cenotaph were seven or eight small mud bags.


    ves were just tools to do whatever they were asked to. Once they could not do this, no one


    would care about their lives. Even if someone cared, they would not offend a non-ve because of


    them.


    Humans were human beings, but ves were dogs. Who would offend people for dogs?


    While Zhexuzi was enjoying his life, Ruoyu took her people back to the main hall of the peak.


    At first, Zhexuzi was quite afraid. After all, he had never thought that he could kill a ve casually,


    but his master actually sent someone to catch him. But after thinking about it, it did not matter.


    At most, he would just be scolded. How could his master be so cruel to him because of a ve?


    When they arrived at the hall and saw Lin Mengxi, although Zhexuzi respectfully called her Master,


    he didn''t care at all.


    Ruoyu kicked the guy''s foot and made him kneel on the ground.


    "Let them in," Lin Mengxi said softly.


    Ruoyu nodded and said to the outside of the hall.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the disciples of the Fourth Peak came in one by one and lined up on both sides.


    The ves at the peak gathered outside the hall.


    Looking at this posture, Zhexuzi was a little panicked. "Master, what are you doing?" "Zhexuzi, is


    there anything you need to exin to me about Samuel entering Ciyun Cave?" Lin Mengxi asked


    with a cold face.


    Normally, it was not a big deal for Zhexuzi to put on airs. The lives of ves from Eight Direction


    World were indeed not counted as life, which was almost the consensus of this world. Therefore,


    many times, she could only turn a blind eye to Zhexuzi killing ves.


    It was not that Lin Mengxi was cruel, but there were some things that she could not care about.


    Once she did, she would be condemned by thousands of people.


    Sometimes, she was too sympathetic to ves, which would make many people angry. In the end,


    she became the wrong person.


    It wasmon for people to challenge society like this.


    But this time, Lin Mengxi had to take care of it.


    Although Samuel was a ve of the Fourth Peak, it was arranged by the Sect Leader himself. As a


    result, Samuel died in the Ciyun Cave less than a week after entering the Fourth Peak. How could


    she exin it to the Sect Leader?!


    Lin Mengxi knew that the Sect Leader must have his reasons for doing so, so she asked Qin


    Shuang to teach Samuel some basics. But now, he had died in her fourth peak. Who else could


    take the me if Zhexuzi didn''t take the me?


    "Master, Samuel... he... he went against the rules. I said a few words to him, and when I was going


    to punish him, he was afraid, so he ran away. At that time, I chased after him, but he ran into the


    Ciyun Cave in a panic." Zhexuzi knew that since his master intended to pursue the matter, the


    previous perfunctory words could not be useful, so he made up a rtively credible lie.


    "You''re still lying to me at this time." Lin Mengxi was very angry. "Ruoyu, inform all the disciples that


    Zhexuzi is arrogant and has no respect for the elder. At the same time, he is violent and doesn''t


    take human life seriously. From today on, he will be demoted to a cripple."


    In fact, Zhexuzi didn''t know that even if he said any reason, Lin Mengxi wouldn''t believe him. She


    just wanted to find an excuse to punish him. Killing ves couldn''t be an excuse, but there would be


    other reasons!


    Just as Ruoyu was about to make a move and Zhexuzi was panicking, a disciple in charge of


    patrolling the peak suddenly rushed into the hall.

 Chapter 2176

    Chapter 2176


    "Master, in the direction of the East Peak, there was a strange explosion just now!" Seeing Lin


    Mengxi, the patrolling disciple quickly knelt down. Because he was in a hurry, his face was pale and


    he was short of breath.


    "Explode?" Lin Mengxi frowned strangely. The entire Void Sect was in the void, and the defensive


    formation created by the founder of the Void Sect was very difficult for outsiders to invade. Where


    did the explosione from?


    The group of disciples also looked at each other in dismay. Why did the explosion happen all of a


    sudden?


    "Do you know what¡¯s going on?" Lin Mengxi asked with a frown.


    The patrolling disciple said nervously," Master, the explosion point is near the Ciyun Cave. I dare


    not approach it."


    Ciyun Cave?


    Lin Mengxi was shocked. "There is a special defensive formation in the Ciyun Cave. How could it


    break out for no reason? Could it he..."


    Upon hearing Lin Mengxi¡¯s words, the faces of the disciples turned even paler. Could it be that the


    monster in the Ciyun Cave had run out? All the disciples of the Fourth Peak had heard of the legend


    of the monster in the Ciyun Cave and knew that it was a forbidden area where the disciples of the


    Fourth Peak were not allowed to enter. If they were not careful enough, they would be beaten to


    pieces by the monster in the cave.


    Now, there was an explosion in the Ciyun Cave. Could it be that the monster inside broke the ban of


    the cave and escaped?


    If that was the case, then the Fourth Peak would be in danger.


    Lin Mengxi also knew the seriousness of the consequences. She immediately got up, took out a


    jade token from her waist, and moved to Ruoyu''s hand. "Inform all the disciples of the Fourth Peak


    to gather at the Ciyun Cave immediately. Anyone who disobeys it will be killed without exception!


    With a cold shout, Lin Mengxi rushed out with the silver sword in her hand.


    The disciples of the Fourth Peak followed closely behind.


    After a while, Lin Mengxi shed a hundred meters away from the Ciyun Cave. The disciples of the


    Fourth Peak also flew here one by one. For a time, the sky of the Fourth Peak was full of flying


    people.


    In the distance, the huge stone gate at the entrance of Ciyun Cave had been smashed to pieces.


    The long-lost light slowly illuminated the cave through the hole. Under the dim light, Samuel''s upper


    clothes were all broken, showing perfect muscle lines. On his back, a purple-ck light wandered


    around with a strange pattern and slowly disappeared.


    Samuel breathed a sigh of relieffortably. He looked back at the light outside the cave, but felt a


    little ufortable.


    "The Tianyin skill requires the environment of extreme Yin and extreme darkness. Therefore, things


    with Yang Qi will make you ufortable. However, there is a very strong force in your body.


    Although you can¡¯t use it, it can suppress the effect." Zhu Ying reminded him.


    Samuel nodded. Although he always felt something strange when he practiced this cultivation


    method, when he was familiar enough with it, he found that it did have a lot of mysteries. "Thank


    you, Master''s wife."


    "But you must be careful in the future. Don''t expose it when you don''t have enough skill. Otherwise,


    it may bring you unnecessary trouble."


    In Eight Direction World, although the strong was higher than the weak, it was still divided into the


    right and the evil. The Tianyin skill was a cult art. If it was revealed, it would only make the right


    Taoist who coveted it find a better excuse to take it.


    "Got it, Master''s wife." "Well, it''s gettingte. You can go," Zhu Ying said softly.


    The evil Qi in the cave was too strong. If Samuel stayed for too long, the Yin Qi in his body would


    inevitably be too strong. Zhu Ying was worried that he would not be able to control himself and fall


    into the Devil''s Practice like her, so she asked him to break the stone door of the cave and leave


    after learning all the mental cultivation methods.


    What Samuel didn''t know was that his punch had caused the Fourth Peak to be nervous.


    "By the way, Samuel,e here."


    Samuel got up and went over. At this time, Zhu Ying took out a jade-colored ring from her arms and


    gently put it on Samuel''s hand. The ring was very delicate, with auspicious clouds printed all over it.


    "Master¡¯s wife, this is..."


    "This is my ring. I¡¯ve kept it for my entire life, and it''s incredibly precious to me.


    However, there are some things that I can''t bring with me. You''re my apprentice, so passing it on to


    you is the best choice."


    "Master''s wife, aren''t you going out with me?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    The environment in the cave was really bad, and Samuel could not bear to see Zhu Ying live in


    such a ce all the time.


    Zhu Ying shook her head indifferently and said, "Do you think that I can survive outside when I look


    like a ghost?"


    "But..." Samuel was about to speak.


    Zhu Ying interrupted, "You want to say that the environment here is very bad, don¡¯t you? I think it''s


    good here. Although all the skeletons are here and they won''t talk to me, they will never be like


    those people outside, scheming and cunning."


    Zhu Ying''s words were very reasonable, and Samuel agreed. Compared with all the evil in the


    world, human hearts were the most vicious.


    "Don''t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, that bitch Lin Mengxi will never let me die. She wants me to live


    like this. It¡¯s better to die than to live." Speaking of this, Zhu Ying suddenlyughed.


    Seeing Zhu Ying like this, Samuel no longer forced her. She had her own decision. As a junior, the


    best way was to respect her.


    "Then, Master''s wife, I won''t force you. But I promise you that as long as I have time, I wille to


    see you," Samuel said.


    Zhu Ying waved her hand and said, "It''s enough that you have this intention. As foring to see


    me, you don''t have to. I have nothing to show you with my appearance. You just have to remember


    that when you are strong enough one day, you must carry forward the Seventh Peak. By the way,


    kill that bitch Lin Mengxi and avenge me!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Samuel smiled bitterly in his heart. "Kill Lin Mengxi? Elder of the Fourth Peak?


    Whether he could defeat those disciples of the Void Sect was a problem, let alone the leaders of


    these peaks."


    At this time, outside the cave, the disciples of the Fourth Peak had surrounded the entire Ciyun


    Cave.


    A group of disciples held long swords in their hands and prepared to fight as if they were facing a


    formidable enemy. Lin Mengxi stood in front of them, with Ruoyu and Qin Shuang standing on both


    sides.


    Only, even though their postures were full, no one dared to take half a step past the lightning pool,


    fearing that something unexpected might happen.


    "Master, what should we do now?" Ruoyu urged softly at this time.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to rush into the Ciyun Cave. She was eager to prove herself, so sometimes she


    didn''t even consider the consequences. Besides, in her eyes, the Ciyun Cave was fierce, so what?


    With so many Junior Sisters and Junior Brothers around, was she afraid?


    "Send down the order. Everyone, prepare to attack!" Lin Mengxi said.


    After all, waiting was not the right way. Ruoyu received the order and waved excitedly to all the


    disciples. A group of disciples slowly surrounded the Ciyun Cave. But at this moment, Lin Mengxi


    suddenly frowned and shouted, "Wait!"

 Chapter 2177

    Chapter 2177


    With her sudden shout, a timid disciple threw his sword and ran back. Ruoyu and Qin Shuang


    pulled out their swords at the same time, ready to attack.


    At this time, there was a sudden movement in the Ciyun Cave in the distance.


    Lin Mengxi felt as if she was facing a formidable enemy. There were even traces of sweat on her


    forehead. Perhaps the disciples did not understand, but she knew very well that once the one came


    out of Ciyun Cave, the Fourth Peak would likely face a new bloody storm.


    "All disciples, get ready to attack!" Lin Mengxi shouted softly. Just as she was about to move, she


    suddenly froze on the spot.


    When everyone was trembling, a barechested man suddenly appeared at the entrance of Ciyun


    Cave. Qin Chuang soon found that the man in front of her looked very familiar. When she looked at


    him again, she was shocked.


    "Isn''t this Samuel?"


    How did he get out of Ciyun Cave?


    All the disciples of the Fourth Peak, including Lin Mengxi, were equally surprised.


    "The Ciyun Cave is the deadly ce in the Fourth Peak. In the past few decades, countless


    disciples of our sect died in the cave. Master has said many times that there is a monster living in


    the Ciyun Cave who kills people without blinking.


    Moreover, its cultivation is very high and Samuel is only a ve. How can hee out alive?"


    "Yes, the Ciyun Cave has always been a ce where strangers are not allowed to enter. If he


    enters, he will note out. It is impossible for him toe out alive."


    "This is incredible. Is Samuel so humble that he was looked down on by a monster?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "You¡¯re right. Only this possibility can exin why Samuel, a ve, cane out alive."


    Listening to the discussion among the disciples, Lin Mengxi couldn''t figure it out.


    Given the one''s character in the cave, she would not let go of the people from the Fourth Peak.


    Even if Samuel was just a ve, it did not mean that Samuel would reveal his true identity. Instead,


    she had always been unreasonable and very impulsive. As long as Samuel entered, she would kill


    Samuel.


    This had always been the case for the past few decades.


    In her eyes, none of the disciples of the Fourth Peak was innocent.


    How could she let go of Samuel?


    Could it be that Samuel had beaten her?


    But on second thought, Lin Mengxi felt that this guess was ridiculous. Samuel was just a ve. How


    could he beat her?


    But the reality was that Samuel had indeede out.


    Looking at the naked Samuel, Qin Shuang was not shy at all, because her mind was full of


    questions like everyone else.


    How did he get out?


    When Samuel walked out of the cave, he was also shocked by the formation of the Fourth Peak.


    Back in the hall, the return of Samuel caused a stir in the whole mountain. Except for Ruoyu, who


    continued to take some disciples to guard outside Ciyun Cave, all the other disciples gathered in the


    hall. Outside the hall, arge group of ves squeezed their heads and wanted to get inside. For


    them, Samuel was their hero. As a ve, he could walk out of Ciyun Cave. This was a miracle. It


    was a magnificent feat, and it was the light of their ves.


    "Samuel, can I ask you a question?" Lin Mengxi''s beautiful head was full of doubts.


    "Master, do you want to ask me how I got out of Ciyun Cave, right?" Samuel smiled at this question.


    Arge group of disciples wanted to stretch their ears and hear how Samuel came out.


    "Yes, Samuel, please tell us your legendary experience. We really want to know." At this time, an


    excited ve shouted out boldly.


    His shout immediately mobilized all the ves. "Yes, Samuel, please tell us. From now on, we will


    all use you as an example."


    "Haha, did the monster in Ciyun Cave lose to you after a dark fight?"


    Seeing that the ves were getting noisier, Zhexuzi red at Samuel with aplicated


    expression. Then he rushed to the door of the hall in a few steps and said impatiently, "Go away, go


    away. Get out of the way. How could Samuel beat the monster in the Ciyun Cave? It''s obvious that


    the monster thinks that his identity is too low. He doesn''t even want to kill him and dirty his hands."


    The ves immediately fought back with boos. Zhexuzi was so angry that he screamed, "What''s


    wrong? Do you want to rebel?"


    Usually, when did this group of ves dare to do this? It was all because of this damned Samuel.


    However, the disciples in the hall, including Lin Mengxi, were not interested in this. Instead, they


    looked straight at Samuel, hoping to get the answer they wanted from him.


    Samuel smiled and nodded. "It''s indeed what Senior Brother Zhexuzi said. She thought that killing a


    lowly person like me would only dirty her hands, so she let me out after I went in."


    He didn''t want to cause more trouble. It just so happened that Zhexuzi had thought of a


    very good excuse for him.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to exin too much, because in terms of status, no matter what Samuel


    said, these disciples would suspect him. Instead of that case, he might as well not say anything.


    No one was willing to believe that a person whose status was lower than theirs could do something


    they couldn''t do.


    "Really?" Lin Mengxi asked with a frown.

 Chapter 2178

    Chapter 2178


    Before Samuel could speak, a disciple immediately sneered and said, "I knew it. A ve, I heard, is


    only worth half a cabbage. How could he survive in a ce like the Ciyun Cave? It turns out that his


    identity is too low and he was looked down upon by a monster."


    "That¡¯s right. People like him, let alone dealing with the monster of the Ciyun Cave, even we can


    crush him with one finger."


    "ves are ves. Even if they fly to the branches, they are just ves who pick fruits to eat."


    A group of disciples suddenly became sarcastic, but in the eyes of Samuel, these were nothing. The


    experience of two worlds and two lives made him feel like he was ying house with a child.


    They could say whatever they wanted.


    He didn''t want to exin. After Zhu Ying learned something about Lin Mengxi, the elder of the


    Fourth Peak, Samuel couldn''t have any good feelings for this guy, who seemed to be honest on the


    surface.


    Naturally, he couldn''t tell her the secret that happened in the cave.


    "Master, if there is nothing else, Samuel will be withdrawn. There is still a lot of work in the


    vegetable garden," Samuel said with a smile.


    Lin Mengxi wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Since Samuel didn''t want to


    say it, there was no point in continuing to ask. She nodded and asked the other apprentices to


    leave.


    After all the people left, Qin Shuang frowned and said, "I always feel that things are not that simple.


    If the monster in Ciyun Cave disdains to kill him, then what about the explosion? Does she want to


    kill him, but want to waste her energy to send him out?"


    "If he doesn''t want to say, what''s the use of forcing him? As for the explosion, he can exin that he


    used brute force. Anyway, the four stone statues were blown up by him before." Lin Mengxi smiled


    bitterly


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Qin Shuang nodded. "Then how did he escape from Ciyun Cave?"


    "I''m also curious about this. When he came back, I sent my Divine Sense to check his whole body.


    He had many skin wounds, which means that he must have had a fight with her in Ciyun Cave." Lin


    Mengxi shook her head.


    "Then do you mean that he defeated the monster in Ciyun Cave in the end?" Qin Shuang asked in


    surprise.


    Lin Mengxi shook her head and said, "It''s absolutely impossible. The cultivation of the person in


    Ciyun Cave is not lower than mine. Even if you go in, it''s impossible for you to escape unscathed,


    let alone win."


    Qin Shuang was even more confused." Then he had fought, and he couldn''t win. What''s going on?"


    "I have to ask you this question." Lin Mengxi smiled gently and looked at Qin Shuang.


    "Ask me?"


    "Didn''t you want to teach him the basics? You can take the opportunity to learn them. " Lin Mengxi


    smiled.


    Qin Shuang was taken aback. Momentster, she nodded and prepared to leave.


    But just as she took two steps, she suddenly turned around and looked at Lin Mengxi and asked,


    "Are there any other hidden masters in the Fourth Peak besides the monster of the Ciyun Cave? I


    mean, their cultivation may be higher than mine, and they can break the defense shield I set!


    Lin Mengxi was stunned. After a while, she said, "I don''t think there is anyone else except me who


    can break your defense. Why do you ask?"


    Qin Shuang replied coldly, "Nothing."


    In the thatched cottage in the vegetable garden.


    Zhexuzi returned with Samuel. Seeing Samuel return safely, Fu Hua was both surprised and


    delighted. Gao Jin''s face was full of disbelief. Zhexuzi was furious.


    Samuel was fine, but he was almost killed.


    Therefore, when he saw Samuel, he was furious.


    "I asked you to send food. You''ve made such a big noise. You''re really a good-for-nothing. Samuel,


    from tomorrow on, you''ll take care of the work in the four vegetable gardens, east, west, north, and


    south." Zhexuzi did not dare to let Samuel go to Ciyun Cave again, so he found another way to take


    revenge.


    Fu Hua pleaded, "Senior Brother, the four vegetable gardens in the south, south, west, and west are


    too big. Even if Samuel does it from early tote, he can''t finish it." "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    With a snap, Zhexuzi directly pped Fu Hua, and then looked at Samuel coldly and said, "Do you


    understand?"


    Samuel smiled bitterly and nodded. "Got it."


    "Humph, if you can''t finish it, don''t think about doing anything else." Leaving this sentence behind,


    Zhexuzi shook his hand, snorted coldly, and turned back to the house.


    Gao Jin spat at Samuel and followed Zhexuzi back to the room.


    Early the next morning, Samuel got up to work. He had to go to the Eastern Garden to pick some


    vegetables for lunch.


    While he was busy, Samuel suddenly smelled the familiar and fragrant fragrance. However, he did


    not look back and was busy.


    When the footsteps approached, the fragrance became more attractive.


    "Put down your things and follow me." It was Qin Shuang.


    "What are you doing? I''m not going!" Samuel replied directly.


    Qin Shuang was instantly enraged. No one had ever rejected her, but Samuel, the ve, had


    rejected her. "Samuel, I''m ordering you to put down the things in your hands and follow me


    immediately!"


    Samuel finally got up. He nced at Qin Shuang for a moment and said, "No!"

 Chapter 2179

    Chapter 2179


    Qin Shuang had originally thought that Samuel would obediently obey her orders when he stood up.


    However, who would have thought that this fellow would refuse?


    As the number one beauty of the Void Sect, with a casual wave of her hand, countless men could


    offer her hospitality for nothing In public, she was one of the three elite disciples of the Void Sect.


    The gap between her and a ve like Samuel was not like that between two generations. If she


    ordered a ve, would the ve dare to talk back?


    "You''re courting death!" Qin Shuang''s face turned cold. The strong anger in her heart instantly


    made her raise her hand and put the silver sword across Samuel''s neck.


    Samuel lowered his head helplessly." Senior Sister, it¡¯s useless to kill me. It''s not that I don''t want to


    go, but I can¡¯t."


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang''s expression turned a little better. "Why?"


    "Senior Brother Zhexuzi said that from today onwards, I have to finish all the farm work in the four


    vegetable gardens by myself. Otherwise, forget about you looking for me, even I can''t take a break."


    Samuel shook his head. Zhexuzi, let''s see how you die.


    Sometimes Samuel was also scheming. The reason why he did not tell the truth immediately was to


    provoke Qin Shuang¡¯s anger. In this way, Samuel would slowly exin the reason. After Qin


    Shuang heard it, she would inevitably vent her anger on Zhexuzi.


    It was not Samuel''s fault. It was because of that cheap man, Zhexuzi. Samuel had never provoked


    him, but he had always schemed against Samuel.


    Upon hearing this, Qin Shuang''s ice-cold face revealed a rare trace of puzzlement. " He asked you


    to do four vegetable gardens'' work a day?"


    Samuel nodded. Sure enough, after hearing this, Qin Shuang got up angrily and flew towards the


    thatched cottage.


    In the thatched cottage, Zhexuzi was lying on a lounge chair,fortably eating the fairy grapes fed


    to him by Gao Jin. After eating, he spat out the skin and said," Samuel, I don''t think he wille


    back evente at night.¡±


    Gao Jin smiled and said," Even if he can finish tomorrow morning, it is awesome. Don''t forget that it


    will be a new day." "Humph, it is the end to offend me." Zhexuzi gave him a proud and cold look,


    unable to express his joy.


    "Haha, when the timees, he''ll probably beg you and kneel down in front of you and apologize."


    ckie also smiled apologetically.


    Zhexuzi nodded with satisfaction. It had been a long time since he imed to be the king in the


    thatched cottage, and no one dared to disobey his will. As long as anyone dared to do that, it would


    hurt Zhexuzi and he would inevitably suffer Zhexuzi¡¯s crazy revenge.


    "Apologize? If an apology is useful, we can''t cultivate to be immortals. When that guyes to beg


    me, yhe can eat the shit I pulled down. I can consider it."


    Gao Jin pped his hands repeatedly." Haha, Senior Brothers method is wonderful.


    With a look, Gao Jin quickly took off another grape and gently put it into Zhexuzi''s mouth.


    However, as soon as the grape entered his mouth, Zhexuzi suddenly felt that his whole body had


    lost its center of gravity. Before he could react, the lounge chair under his butt had been broken into


    pieces, and his fat body fell heavily to the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    Zhexuzi''s fat body could even make the ground tremble slightly, as if an elephant had fallen to the


    ground.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "F*ck, who is it?" After shouting, he rolled up from the ground and stood up in anger.


    But when he saw the personing, he was stunned. "That... that, that, Senior Sister Qin... Qin


    Shuang, why are you here?"


    Zhexuzi''s fat face was suddenly filled with smiles.


    Qin Shuang nced at the grapes on the ground and said coldly, "You really know how to enjoy it."


    "Haha, Senior Sister... this...¡± Zhexuzi was a little embarrassed and quickly winked at Gao Jin. Gao


    Jin was indeed a master of ttery. He soon understood what Zhexuzi meant and moved a chair out


    of the house.


    After Qin Shuang sat down, Zhexuzi immediately stood to the side obediently.


    "I thought youcked manpower in the vegetable garden, but you are eating grapes here, and the


    other is serving grapes here. It''s interesting." Qin Shuang sneered coldly. Zhexuzi was sweating


    profusely. He had never thought that Qin Shuang would suddenly run into the thatched cottage at


    this time.


    After all, Qin Shuang had never been to the thatched cottage even once in so many years.


    But recently, it was as if he had seen a ghost. Senior Sister Qin Shuang had been here every day,


    three times in a row!


    This was too f*cking frequent!


    "Senior Sister, I have some free time in the afternoon, so..." Zhexuzi said with a guilty smile.


    "Free? Are you very idle recently? But I heard that the vegetable garden has been very busy


    recently. It''s so busy that one person needs to be in charge of four gardens," Qin Shuang said


    coldly.


    Oh no, Zhexuzi was shocked.


    "Senior Sister, you misunderstood. In the four areas of the vegetable garden, there is nothing much


    to do recently, so I asked Samuel to keep an eye on it."


    "In that case, Zhexuzi, go and exchange Samuel. I have something to discuss with him," said Qin


    Shuang.


    Exchange for him? Zhexuzi didn¡¯t want to do the work done by Samuel, which was simply


    exhausting.


    "Haha, what can he do for you? He''s just a low-grade ve.¡±


    "It''s none of your business. What right do you have to ask me? Bring him back right now. If anything


    goes wrong, I''ll take your head back." Qin Shuang lost her patience and red at Zhexuzi with a


    cold face.


    Zhexuzi was so scared that he trembled. " Yes, I''ll go now."


    Along the way, Zhexuzi cursed. "What the hell was wrong? How could he be seen by Qin Shuang?"


    Gao Jin followed him and seemed to be thinking about something.


    After a while, he touched his chin and said, "Senior Brother, it''s a little abnormal for us to be so


    unlucky."


    As soon as he heard it, Zhexuzi got angry, but it was true.


    In the past, he had thought that it would be the blessing of a vegetable garden for a top beauty like


    Senior Sister Qin Shuang toe to the vegetable garden. Even after taking a few nces at Qin


    Shuang, he felt that he had no regrets in this life. But now, Qin Shuang was simply a nightmare for


    Zhexuzi.


    "Senior Brother, I think this matter isn''t simple. Even if Senior Sister Qin Shuang were toe, how


    would she know that Samuel is busy in the four vegetable gardens?" Gao Jin said in confusion.


    These words had woken up Zhexuzi, but this damned fatty had always been vain and used to doing


    evil, so he didn''t think of anything else. Instead, he thought of another possibility, "You mean,


    Samuel, that b*tch, ran to Senior Sister Qin Shuang''s ce to sue me?"


    Although Gao Jin did not speak, his attitude was very obvious.


    "Damn it, Samuel dared toin. I''m going to kill him today!"

 Chapter 2180

    Chapter 2180


    Thinking of this, Zhexuzi''s anger was ignited again. He strode toward the east garden.


    Samuel was watering the vegetables, and the stench was rolling. Zhexuzi rushed over and kicked


    Samuel directly. Although Samuel had been prepared for this, he still chose to endure in the face of


    Zhexuzi.


    Under his feet, Samuel fell to the ground with a bucket, and the dung was stained all over his body.


    "Samuel, how dare you! How dare you sue me in front of Senior Sister Qin Shuang! Believe it or


    not, I''ll f*cking kill you." Zhexuzi was very angry. He grabbed his sleeves and was about to fight.


    Samuel smiled contemptuously, stood up.


    and looked at Zhexuzi. "I don''t believe it!"


    He didn¡¯ believe it!


    These words were like thunder to his ears, which made Zhexuzi stay where he was. He felt that his


    authority had been thoroughly offended, and there was no residue left.


    Seeing that Zhexuzi was about to explode, Gao Jin hurriedly whispered into his ear," Senior Brother,


    Senior Sister Qin Shuang is in the house."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Upon hearing these words, Zhexuzi immediately became like a deted ball. " Alright, stop talking


    nonsense. Pack up your things. Senior Sister Qin Shuang is looking for you. Hurry up and go over."


    Samuel looked at the sky and shook his head. "No, it''s almost noon. I haven''t finished my work in


    the Eastern Garden yet. How can I have time to deal with an idle person?"


    An idle person?


    Senior Sister Qin Shuang was an idle person?


    Zhexuzi was about to explode again. This time, Gao Jin quickly held his arm with both hands.


    "Senior Brother, we should the important thing first."


    "Ah, yes!" Zhexuzi nodded his head like a pig''s head. "Hurry up. We''re here to help you. We will do


    what you are doing."


    "I won¡¯t go either!" Samuel said with a smile.


    Zhexuzi was about to fly into a rage again. Samuel said, "I''m afraid that Senior Brother is


    deliberately testing me. Don''t worry, Senior Brother. The task you gave me will definitely be


    completed. If it can''t bepleted, I would rather not rest today." "A test?" Zhexuzi''s heart was


    about to go out of its way. What the hell was this test?


    "That''s right. Senior Brother, you''re so fierce and serious. If you''re not testing me, what are you


    doing?" Samuel sneered.


    "Then what should I do?"


    "Then give me a smile, Senior Brother," Samuel said.


    Zhexuzi was about to explode again. He had always been the only one tomand others. When


    would it be someone else''s turn to order him around? What''s more, it was a low-grade ve!


    Taking a look at Gao Jin, who couldn¡¯t help pouncing on him, he was so angry that he moved him


    away. The next second, his furious face was suddenly filled with disgusting smiles. "Hehe, Samuel,


    you can go now.


    Samuel looked at Zhexuzi as if he were looking at a monkey. Zhexuzi also understood that he


    wanted to cut Samuel into pieces, but he still had to smile.


    "Senior brother, your smile is so ugly." Samuel said sarcastically.


    Zhexuzi s smile was almost distorted, and he continued tough, which was uglier than crying.


    "Haha, Samuel, look, Senior Brother has done what you said. Are you..."


    "I still don''t want to go!" Samuel refused again.


    "I..." This time, Gao Jin directly hung on Zhexuzi. "Senior brother, don''t be impulsive, don''t be


    impulsive."


    Zhexuzi took a deep breath and restored his mood. "Samuel, what''s wrong with you? "Senior Sister


    Qin Shuang is a celebrity from the Fourth Peak and also the future star of the Void Sect. Her status


    is extraordinary. How can I, a man full of shit, have the nerve to meet her?" Samuel suppressed the


    laughter in her heart and pretended to be in a dilemma.


    Both sides werepeting in acting skills, and it depended on who held back thest.


    "Then what do you want to do?" Zhexuzi squeezed out an angry smile.


    Samuel chuckled and looked at the clothes on Zhexuzi.


    More than ten minutester, Samuel came out of the vegetable garden in the Eastern District in a


    very inappropriate suit.


    Behind him, Zhexuzi was naked and shivering in the wind.


    "Gao Jin..., remember, remember...


    Remember, I... I want Samuel to die a terrible death, Achoo!"


    Back in the thatched cottage, Qin Shuang saw Samuel''s clothes. Although she didn''t know what


    had happened, she still knew the general situation.


    "Nice to meet you. Senior Sister." Seeing Qin Shuang, Samuel greeted her politely.


    Although Qin Shuang s face was expressionless and as cold as frost, there was a helpless bitter


    smile in her heart. She did not expect that Samuel was quite smart. It was also just now that she


    recalled what Samuel had done in front of her.


    It was interesting to borrow her power to turn the tables.


    "Follow me into the house," Qin Shuang said coldly and headed straight for


    Samuel''s house.


    Although Samuel believed that Qin Shuang''s invitation to the room was definitely not what he had


    imagined, he still could not figure out what she was going to do.


    Walking into the room, Samuel was stunned. At this time, Qin Shuang gently took off the outeryer


    of gauze.


    F*ck, am I thinking the wrong thing?

 Chapter 2181

    Chapter 2181


    Samuel couldn¡¯t help but think of the perfect body beside the spring water that night. He suddenly


    felt a little excited.


    "What are you waiting for? Are you going to wear this dress?" Qin Shuang said coldly and unhappily


    when she saw that Samuel was unmoved.


    "Should I take off all the clothes?"


    Samuel almost blurted out this sentence, but reason told him that it was impossible.


    He loved Yvonne, and no evil force could upy his heart.


    Just as Samuel was about to fight for his chastity, Qin Shuang was already sitting cross-legged on


    the bed. Without the veil covering her, Qin Shuang¡¯s perfect curves were exposed clearly. It made


    people want to rush up and pull out the cultivation uniform she was wearing inside.


    "Senior Sister..." Samuel wanted to express his firm stance.


    "Sit down." Qin Shuang cut off Samuel''s words in a cold voice. "Take a good breath. Be careful of


    vomiting. Now, I''ll teach you the mental cultivation method. Remember it yourself. I won''t repeat it


    again."


    Hearing this, Samuel quickly sat down. It was necessary to learn the mental cultivation method of


    the Void Sect.


    Although it was impossible to rely on it to fight against the world, at least he needed it to help him


    knock open the gate of the Eight Direction World.


    Following Qin Shuang''s chant, Samuel began cultivating ording to her method. In some aspects,


    Samuel found that the cultivation methods of the Void Sect were the same as Zhu Ying''s, but


    generally speaking, they were twopletely opposite ways.


    If the Yin-Yang Skill was said to be the Yin Evil Sword''s unorthodox skill, then the Void Sect seemed


    to be giving up everything.


    One was reversed and the other was integrated and connected. When Samuel used the mental


    cultivation method of the Void Sect to practice, his whole body emitted a faint white radiance. If he


    had opened his eyes at that time, he would have seen it.


    The Void Sect focused on existing with heaven and earth, leaving nothing behind. Hence, when


    people of the Void Sect were training, they should try their best to wear as thin clothes as possible


    to avoid affecting the senses of the world.


    Four hourster, Samuel had already remembered the method clearly. And under Qin Shuang''s


    guidance, he passed through 48 circles before slowly opening his eyes.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Qin Shuang had already tied the gauze clothes outside. Samuel actually felt that it was


    a pity...


    "This is all the entry-level cultivation methods of our sect. In the next period of time, you can


    concentrate on cultivation. Generally, after three months, you can turn Qi into water to hurt people


    with water."


    After Qin Shuang finished speaking, she was just about to walk out when an ice sword suddenly


    streaked across her vision and nailed onto the wooden door next to her!


    Qin Shuang nced at the ice sword and looked back at Samuel in disbelief.


    "I''m sorry, Senior Sister. I''m not familiar with the operation." Samuel touched his hand awkwardly.


    Indeed, the control of energy in the Eight Direction World waspletely different from what he


    knew in the past. Moreover, the power of the energy here was far beyond that in other ces.


    They were also picking leaves to hurt people. One leaf in the Eight Direction World could hurt tens


    of thousands of soldiers, while the Xuanyuan World could hurt a hundred people. On Earth, there


    were at most a dozen people. This was the gap between sses, sometimes it was extremely


    horrible.


    Qin Shuang didn''t say anything because she was already shocked.


    Since the establishment of the Void Sect, no one had been able to master the basic cultivation


    method of the Void Sect and directlyunch an attack in a day!


    Even if Samuel''s current skills were very poor, Qin Shuang was ashamed of her speed of


    comprehension. She, who was known as a rare genius in the Void Sect, spent more than seven


    daysprehending the basics, but Samuel, a ve, only spent one day, no, four hours.


    How was this possible!


    What nonsense!


    That''s right, it was definitely nonsense. Otherwise, how could someone with this type of talent run


    over to be Qin Qingfeng''s disciple? He even obediently became a ve in the Fourth Peak!


    Even if he was willing, the sects in the Eight Direction World were unwilling. This was a treasure that


    everyone was fighting for.


    Qin Shuang believed that if such a person really appeared, the sects would probably be able to fight


    to the death to recruit him as a disciple.


    Therefore, the only exnation was that Samuel was lucky.


    "Alright, focus on your cultivation. I still have matters to attend to, so I have to return to the main


    hall. That''s right." Qin Shuang had just taken two steps when she suddenly stopped once again.


    She aimed at Samuel and sent out a casual wave of attack.


    Samuel was suddenly knocked to the ground by a strange force, and his chest felt so painful that it


    was broken. He hurriedly took off his clothes. At this time. there was a faint red word "Shuang" on


    his chest.


    "From today onwards, you will be my ve. " After Qin Shuang finished speaking, she gave Samuel


    a strange look before getting up and leaving the room.


    "Who wants to be your ve? Did she make such a hasty decision without my permission?" Just as


    Samuel was about to speak, Qin Shuang''s voice came from the sky.


    "I''ll take you to catch the spirit beasts after you''ve controlled the method!"

 Chapter 2182

    Chapter 2182


    After Qin Shuang left, Samuel continued to stay in the thatched cottage and quicklyprehended


    and cultivated the mental cultivation method.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the reincarnation, Samuel felt that the heaven and earth in the Eight Direction World around


    him were responding more strongly, and the energy in his body was getting stronger.


    Most importantly, Samuel felt that his body was getting lighter and lighter. Having practiced


    countless times, Samuel understood that the reduction of weight meant that the impurities in his


    body had also begun to be eliminated.


    With these qualitative changes, Samuel¡¯s interest increased greatly and hepletely entered a


    meditative state.


    Meanwhile, Qin Shuang, who had returned to the main hall, was staring out of the window in a daze


    in her room.


    Her mind was filled with the image of the little ice sword that Samuel had sent out at that time.


    She really couldn''t figure out why Samuel couldunch an attack spell so quickly. Even if he was a


    genius, it was impossible. But if it was lucky, he would be so lucky.


    In fact, she could have tried to let Samuel send it again so that she could know whether it was lucky


    or not, but she dared not. She was afraid that she would get a positive answer.


    He was just a ve!


    "It''s sote. Why don''t you rest? Is it because Samuel is too inexperienced and it takes a lot of effort


    to teach him?" Lin Mengxi came in with a bowl of hot chicken soup.


    "The Phoenix Feather Chicken soup. Drink some and calm down." Lin Mengxi¡¯s eyes were full of


    love.


    Qin Chuang nodded and took the chicken soup cup. However, her thoughts were still floating


    outside as she held it in her hand.


    Lin Mengxi smiled gently, sat down beside her, and said softly, "What''s wrong? If Samuel is really


    not qualified, I can find someone to rece you."


    The reason why Lin Mengxi arranged Qin Shuang was that Ruoyu was usually helping her deal with


    the affairs of the peak, big or small, and the other disciples seemed to be not qualified enough. After


    all, Samuel was ordered by the head, so she finally chose Qin Shuang.


    "Do you think anyone canprehend the cultivation method of the Void Sect in an instant?" Qin


    Shuang murmured to herself and Lin Mengxi.


    Lin Mengxi smiled and said, "More than 1,300 years ago, there was a peerless genius in the Void


    Sect. Back then, he was a candidate for the three True Gods, and also the most glorious moment


    since the beginning of our sect. His name was Tianyu Zi."


    "It''s said that he learned the entry-level cultivation method of the Void Sect that day. The next day,


    he was able tounch an offensive spell, and his talent shocked the whole Eight Direction World.


    However, because he was too outstanding, the three families killed him before he reached the peak


    of the True God Realm, so that the Void Sect had no sessor. By now, we are in great despair."


    Speaking of this, Lin Mengxi could not help but feel a little sorry. If Tianyu Zi had survived at that


    time, even if the Void Sect could not have a True God, at least with such a sessful master, the


    Void Sect would at least be a powerful force in the Eight Direction World.


    It was a pity that everything had changed.


    "Do you mean that our best genius also needs a day?" Qin Shuang asked.


    Lin Mengxi smiled and said, "The Void Sect''s cultivation method focuses on existing with heaven


    and earth. The so-called nothingness exists in the void, while the void exists in the void. But it is


    also because of this that when practicing the entry-level cultivation method of our Void Sect,


    whether the cultivation method is proficient or not is on one side. Whether it can connect with


    heaven and earth is on the other side.¡± "How is it possible that he can learn it at once?"


    Heaven and earth were the greatest, so it was extremely difficult to form a connection with heaven


    and earth.


    After learning the cultivation method, he only had a brick to knock open the door of heaven and


    earth. It was another level to integrate with heaven and earth.


    Therefore, it was impossible for him to use the power of heaven and earth to attack after learning it


    at once.


    Seeing that Lin Mengxi had rejected the idea, Qin Shuang felt a little relieved.


    This at least showed that Samuel was really lucky.


    "Why did you suddenly ask about this?" Lin Mengxi asked.


    Qin Shuang smiled. "It''s nothing. I suddenly remembered when I was teaching Samuel today, so I


    wanted to ask."


    Lin Mengxi did not doubt it. She nodded and said, "Go to bed early."


    After seeing Lin Mengxi off, Qin Shuang finally heaved a long sigh of relief. She could finally rest at


    ease.


    At this time, at half of the night, Zhexuzi really dragged his weak body back this time. Gao Jin was


    not much better. He was already thin, but now he looked more like a monkey in the rain.


    "Damn it, Samuel, I''m so tired outside that I want to live. But he¡¯s resting cross-legged in the room.


    Damn it, if I don''t teach this bastard a lesson today, I''ll write my name upside down."


    After saying that, he rushed in with anger.


    "Samuel, get up!" As soon as he rushed in, he lifted Samuel up with one palm.


    At this time, Samuel was meditatingfortably. After being lifted by the Zhexuzi, his meridians


    almost went backward and he went berserk.


    "You cheap ve, I''m just helping you for a while. You f*cking self-aware. You''re resting in the room.


    Let me ask you, when did Senior Sister Qin Shuang leave?" Zhexuzi was so angry that he cursed.


    Samuel smiled disdainfully. "She left at noon."


    "At noon?" Hearing this, Zhexuzi was even angrier. "She left at noon. You didn''te to help me.


    But you have been resting in the room until now?"


    Samuel nodded. "Yes, but I''m not resting.


    I''m cultivating!" "Cultivating? Even a ve like you is cultivating? Who allowed you to cultivate?"


    Gao Jin mocked.


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang," said Samuel with a smile.


    After saying that, Zhexuzi and Gao Jin froze on the spot. Did Qin Shuange to teach Samuel


    how to cultivate?


    "Don¡¯t scare me. As a ve, you are not qualified to practice at all." The entry-level cultivation


    method had to be qualified for an entry-level disciple. No matter how good a ve was, he was not


    qualified enough. Therefore, after thinking about this, Zhexuzi immediately regained his confidence.


    "Naha, believe it or not." Samuel was toozy to talk nonsense with him and directly knocked off


    Zhexuzi''s hand that was grabbing his clothes on her chest.


    Zhexuzi was even more annoyed. "How dare you talk to me like that? Also, don¡¯t be so arrogant


    when you wear my clothes. Gao Jin, take off his clothes."


    Gao Jin nodded. When he grabbed Samuel again, he took off his clothes directly. At this time, the


    "Shuang" character on


    Samuel''s chest was shown. Zhexuzi saw it clearly, but he felt depressed.


    "Wait a minute." Zhexuzi suddenly shouted angrily and stopped Gao Jin.

 Chapter 2183

    Chapter 2183


    "How... did you get this?" Looking at the word on Samuel''s chest, Zhexuzi asked.


    Looking at the look in Zhexuzi''s eyes, Samuel understood that he had seen the word "Shuang" left


    on him by Qin Shuang.


    Samuel smiled. "Senior Sister Qin Shuang gave it to me. Oh, right, she also said that from now on, I


    will be her ve."


    "Bah!" Gao Jin cursed, "Even if you''re Senior Sister Qin Shuang''s ve, you''re still a ve!"


    Zhexuzi''s face trembled as he carefully examined the word on Samuel''s chest.


    When he raised his head again, his face was already filled with smiles. "Except that Senior Sister


    Qin Shuang said that you are her ve, did she have other orders?" Samuel was happy to see how


    cheap Zhexuzi was. He had not expected that the seal he hated before would have a different effect


    now. It was obvious that Zhexuzi was terrified.


    "I''ll think about it." Samuel touched his chin and Zhexuzi took the opportunity to hit off Gao Jin''s


    hand. At the same time, he red at Gao Jin and asked him to let go of Samuel quickly.


    Without being bound, Samuel sat back on the bed and Zhexuzi followed him.


    "Also, Senior Sister Qin Shuang said that she would take me to catch some pet spirit in a while and


    let me cultivate hard!" Samuel thought for a moment and said.


    Hearing this, Zhexuzi cursed in his heart. It seemed that Qin Shuang did teach him the mental


    cultivation method, and she also wanted to take him to catch the pet spirit. This also showed that


    the treatment of Samuel now was that of an entry-level disciple.


    Even though Samuel was an entry-level disciple, Zhexuzi entered the sect earlier; he was still a


    senior brother. There was nothing to be afraid of, but the problem was, he was afraid of Qin


    Shuang!


    She was not only his Senior Sister, but also the first disciple of the Fourth Peak. She was also the


    future star of the Void Sect. If she made trouble for him, he would be in big trouble!


    "Okay, hey hey, you should rest early, Samuel. Tomorrow morning, I''ll ask Gao Jin to prepare some


    superior chicken soup for you." After greeting with a smile, Zhexuzi pulled Gao Jin out quickly.


    As soon as he went outside, Gao Jin suddenly became dissatisfied. "Senior brother, why are you so


    polite to Samuel?"


    "Do you think I want to be polite with him? Beating a dog to see the master. He is Senior Sister Qin


    Shuang''s ve, what can I do to him?" Zhexuzi gloomily said.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He really wanted to vent his anger on Samuel, but the problem was that he didn''t dare to do so now.


    If something were to happen to Samuel and Senior Sister Qin Shuang came looking for him to settle


    the score, would he be able to live a good life?


    "F*ck, I wonder what Senior Sister Qin Shuang likes about him. F*ck. Right, Senior Brother, what


    should we do next? We won''t be able to deal with him?" Gao Jin said unwillingly.


    "F*ck, I''ve been ttering you all day. I thought I could make a name for myself in the vegetable


    garden, but I didn''t expect that the new Samuel would surpass me." Gao Jin was depressed.


    "Of course, he needs to be treated. If he offends me, does he still want to live a good life?" Zhexuzi


    said coldly. "Tomorrow, when you serve him chicken soup, add him some ingredients."


    The Void Sect''s cultivation technique focused on sensing the world. However, he prevented him


    from sensing it. When he waspletely useless, Senior Sister Qin Shuang would naturally


    abandon this ve.


    Hearing this, Gao Jin sneered and said, " Senior Brother, are you talking about the ck Bone


    Grass?"


    Zhexuzi nodded. ck Bone Grass was a kind of poisonous grass from the Fourth Peak. It was


    colorless and tasteless, but it contained poison. Once a person ate too much, Yang Qi would rush


    into his body and the Yin Qi would sink. In the end, all Yang Qi would disappear, and his body would


    be full of Yin Qi. At that time, even if he did not die, he would be half-dead.


    "Remember, don¡¯t take too much. Don''t let others find out." Zhexuzi warned.


    Gao Jin chuckled and nodded. "Senior Brother, you¡¯re right."


    Over the next few days, Samuel had been sitting in the house like this. Gao Jin would bring a bowl


    of chicken soup every morning, but Samuel did not notice anything different. After all, he had not


    drunk soup from Eight Direction World before, so he could not tell if there was anything wrong with


    it.


    This morning, Samuel was meditating in his room.


    Suddenly, he smelled the strange fragrance again, but for some reason, he suddenly had a strong


    impulse. Although Qin Shuang was indeed extremely beautiful, Samuel was also a person who had


    seen many beautiful women. Whether it was Qi Yiyun or other women, Samuel was not addicted,


    and he was a good man who loved Yvonne.


    But this time, it waspletely different. Samuel even wanted to get up directly and then pounce on


    her.


    Samuel shook his head and tried to keep himself awake. Then he pulled out his soul from his


    meditation and slowly opened his eyes.


    Qin Shuang didn''t wear the fairy-like white dress today, but more was exposed. At least seeing her


    jade-like arms, Samuel felt that he was about to spit out blood.


    "Put it on." Before Samuel coulde back to his senses, a piece of clothing was thrown directly


    from Qin Shuang¡¯s hand and covered Samuel''s head.


    Samuel hurried to take this opportunity to calm himself down. Qin Shuang also left the room at the


    right time. When Samuel had changed the clothes, Qin Shuang came in again.


    "Today, I will take you to catch the pet spirit!"

 Chapter 2184

    Chapter 2184


    Most of the sects in the Eight Direction World had their own basic Cultivation Methods, but whether


    or not they would use them was a different matter.


    Therefore, actualbat was needed.


    Most of the sects put their actualbat skills on catching spirit pets.


    Not only could he increase hisbat experience, at the same time, he could also defeat them and


    make them his contracted pets to enhance hisprehensive strength. This was the best choice.


    Therefore, the Void Sect did the same thing. It was their first test after entering the sect.


    "In the Eight Direction World, the level of a pet spirit can be defined as five ranks, purple gold, gold,


    red, yellow, and bronze!"


    "Different levels have different effects.


    Naturally, it''spletely different for the strength of the master. After catching him, I''ll teach you


    some middle-level offensive skills."


    "Senior Sister, I have a pet spirit. Can we learn magic arts directly?" Samuel said seriously. Of


    course, he was eager to learn attacking skills as soon as possible. At least in that case, he could


    fight.


    The faster he learned, the faster Samuel could go out to look for the Pangu n and unlock the


    power of the seal. At that time, he could roam the world.


    "You have a pet spirit?" Qin Shuang frowned slightly. She was just about to tell Samuel how to catch


    the pet spirit when she did not expect Samuel to speak first.


    Besides, did a ve also have a spiritual pet?


    Even if he had, it wouldn''t be surprising. After all, even ordinary people in the Eight Direction World


    had the basic power to fight. Sometimes it wasmon to catch some weak beasts as pets.


    It was like a human wanting to raise a dog.


    The difference between spirit pets was their level. Only high-level spirit pets, could be of the best


    help to people.


    "Even if you have one, at least the strength of the spirit pet should be quite strong.


    Only in this way can he help you," Qin Shuang said.


    Samuel smiled confidently. "Speaking of my spirit pet, he should be quite strong.¡±


    Seeing that Qin Shuang did not believe him, Samuel immediately released Velocisaurus. After all,


    Velocisaurus was the strongest existence in the Xuanyuan World. Furthermore, it was a dragon and


    had the heart of a dragon. Samuel thought that even if it was not particrly powerful in the Eight


    Direction World, it would not be much weaker.


    With it, he could skip the stage of spirit pet and learn the next step.


    However, Qin Shuang burst intoughter when she saw Velocisaurus.


    Samuel was stunned. He had never thought that Qin Shuang''s smile would be so beautiful. It was


    as if the iceberg had melted into snow and water, restoring all living things. It was so warm that it


    made people feel warm.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Samuel, you said... this is your pet?" Qin Shuang covered her mouth and tried her best to keep her


    posture.


    But it was really funny.


    Samuel didn''t know why she was smiling like this, and she didn''t know that she had inadvertently


    made a contribution. Since Qin Shuang became an adult, she had never been teased by other men.


    But Samuelpleted it. At this time, he was confused. "Senior Sister, yes, is there a problem?"


    Velocisaurus¡¯s face turned red and white from herughter. Although it hadn''t followed Samuel to


    the Void Sect for a long time, it at least knew that Qin Shuang was a serious person, but in the end,


    her smile happened to appear on him.


    "Are you using a small snake as a pet?" Qin Shuang was slightly relieved.


    "Snake?" Velocisaurus and Samuel asked


    in confusion.


    "This is obviously a dragon." Samuel had thought that Qin Shuang was very knowledgeable, but it


    turned out that she was so foolish that she could not tell dragons from snakes. There was a snake


    in Samuel, but the problem was that he hadn¡¯t released it.


    "In the Eight Direction World, there''s no difference between a dragon and a snake. A dragon is a


    snake, a snake is also a dragon." Qin Shuang suppressed herughter and exined.


    "Senior Sister, what do you mean?" Samuel asked.


    "I told you just now that the pet spirit has five levels. The lowest level is yellow and bronze, do you


    still remember?" Qin Shuang asked.


    Samuel nodded. ording to his estimation, there should be a yellow level.


    "In the Eight Direction World, dragons and snakes are first-ss. They''re no-ss in the list."


    "What does that mean?" asked Samuel.


    Qin Shuang shook her head. "The so-called no-ss means that it''s not even the lowest grade


    bronze."


    Samuel was taken aback. Was it that aftering to the Eight Direction World, the Eight Direction


    World was floating, or that he couldn''t lift his saber? Didn''t Velocisaurus say that he would rather not


    be a phoenix tail than a chicken head? He did make a chicken head, but it didn''t look like a phoenix


    tail at all. It must be a chicken tail.


    "I''m a little regretful that I made a three-year promise with you." Samuel was speechless. At that


    time, he forced himself to tie up Velocisaurus, but he didn''t expect such a situation.


    "Let me exin..." Velocisaurus looked pale.


    "Can I not listen?" Samuel rolled his eyes.


    "I..." The Velocisaurus still wanted to say something.


    At this moment, Qin Shuang said, "Alright, put away your toy. I''ll take you to catch the real pet


    spirit."


    Samuel nodded and took back Velocisaurus. "Did you hear that, little toy?"


    "Hey, let me exin."


    Samuel listenedzily. After putting away Velocisaurus, he followed Qin Shuang out of the thatched


    cottage and headed for the back mountain of the Fourth Peak.

 Chapter 2185

    Chapter 2185


    The back mountain of the Fourth Peak was verdant with crisscrossed rivers. As soon as a person


    entered, his sight was almost blocked by a big tree that covered the sky. Under the darkness, he


    could only hear the sound of birds and beasts.


    Samuel walked at the forefront. After a few steps, he heard Qin Shuang''s soft voice. " You want to


    die? How dared you go ahead of me?"


    Looking back, Qin Shuang walked up with a cold face.


    "There are many wild beasts in the rear mountain forest. With your current entry level, a yellow pet


    spirit can kill you in an instant and you dared to run ahead of me," Qin Shuang muttered coldly.


    Samuel looked embarrassed. It was indeed a habit for him to walk ahead. After all, he had always


    been the most popr person on earth.


    "The back mountain is constantly rising and falling. After we enter the middle of the back mountain,


    we may meet the spiritual beasts. Remember, follow me closely. Don''t be reckless without my order,


    okay?"


    High level spirit beasts were truly powerful. Not even Qin Shuang had the confidence to win. Every


    year, there would be quite a few disciples who were killed by spirit beasts during the process of


    catching spirit beasts.


    However, just like the Coming of Age Ceremony, no matter how many disciples died, all the


    disciples had to participate.


    Samuel nodded and followed behind Qin Shuang, heading for the deep mountains.


    After about two hours, the two of them walked into the dense forest. Although the forest was quiet,


    there was killing intent everywhere. Qin Shuang s words made Samuel serious.


    Like an eagle''s eye, Samuel quickly searched around.


    Qin Shuang rolled her eyes. "Although we¡¯re here, we don''t need many spirit beasts. You don''t have


    to be so nervous.¡±


    Samuel nodded and said yes, but his vignce was still not rxed.


    After a few steps, Samuel''s eyes suddenly fell on a patch of grass in the distance.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, stop being so nervous. It¡¯s just a spirit rabbit," Qin Shuang said, speechless.


    "By the way, have you decided on what kind of spiritual pet you want? Attack, defense, or other


    auxiliary types. Also, what kind of shape do you need? You are a man, so you had better choose a


    more domineering one," Qin Shuang said.


    "Is my Velocisaurus really not good?" Samuel asked weakly.


    "If you mention that snake again, I''ll expel you immediately," Qin Shuang said coldly.


    Samuel obediently shut his mouth. "I want the kind of attack."


    The best attack was the best defense. Samuel did not want to be as motionless as a mountain.


    What he wanted was a fatal blow.


    After walking for about half a mile, Samuel looked at the bushes in the distance again." Senior


    Sister, is it a spiritual rabbit again?" After Samuel finished speaking, he raised his head to look at


    Qin Shuang. At this moment, Qin Shuang s brows were tightly knitted together. The silver sword in


    her hand had long since turned illusory and was being held tightly by her.


    At the same time, Qin Shuang reached out to block Samuel behind her.


    This action warmed Samuel.


    At this time, Qin Shuang s right hand made a strange gesture and waved towards the bushes. The


    bushes seemed to be sprinkled with ayer of silver powder, shining brightly.


    After a while, the bushes suddenly disappeared into thin air, and a horse-like animal with long white


    hair was exposed. This guy''s eyes were like rabbit''s eyes, and there were traces of blood in them.


    His limbs were like bear¡¯s palms, long legs, and short legs. He looked very cute.


    "Heavenly Silkworm little flying horse, your luck isn''t bad." Qin Shuang chuckled.


    She smiled again!


    "Heavenly Silkworm little flying horse, in the future, when it grows into a golden pet, it can reach the


    highest stage. Although it''s only bronze now and its growth is very slow, at least it has a future. Are


    you ready? " Qin Shuang was in a good mood and looked back at Samuel.


    However, Samuel was not interested. To be honest, this little flying horse was really cute and


    beautiful, but the problem was that it was too cute. Samuel felt that it was not cool enough.


    However, Samuel still had to do since the pet spirit test was homework after all.


    He activated the mental cultivation method of the Void Sect in his body. Samuel gathered the


    energy in his hand and aimed it at the small flying horse.


    Then, it directly turned into a flying sword in the air!


    "Swish!"


    An ice sword was directly inserted behind the little flying horse. Then, Samuel took the opportunity


    to insert three flying swords in front and left of it.


    The four swords collided with each other, and the panic-stricken little flying horse had no way to


    escape. It aimed at Samuel and intended to give it a try.


    "Surrender obediently." Samuel sneered, gathered all the energy in his left hand, and released his


    last strike.


    At this time, the little flying horse also widened its eyes in anger. It gathered all the energy in its


    body and aimed at Samuel. With an angry roar, a huge beam of light directly rushed toward


    Samuel.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, just as Samuel was facing the light column of the small flying horse, the ground in the


    distance suddenly shook.


    Before Samuel could figure out what was going on, he suddenly felt as if his body had been hit by a


    giant mountain. His whole body stumbled like a piece of paper meeting a strong wind and flew


    toward the woods behind him.


    Peng!


    When Samuel''s body broke more than a dozen trees in session, it finally stopped in front of a big


    tree as thick as a man.


    With a muffled sound, Samuel fell heavily to the ground. He felt a scarlet smell in his throat. He


    endured it, but he still spat it out.


    Samuel felt that his whole internal organs had been blocked. What he didn''t know was that if it


    weren''t for the protection of the golden light, he would have died at least a dozen times.


    Samuel flew backward all the way. On the ground, there was a deep gully that was half a meter


    deep and two meters wide.


    No way! It was just a bronze pet. Was it so strong?


    Samuel wanted to stand up, but he found that his whole body was not under his control at all. Most


    importantly, even if he just took a breath, he could cause severe pain all over his body.


    At this moment, the rows of trees behind the small flying horse suddenly moved.


    Then, a huge monster slowly walked out from the tree. It was three meters tall and two meters wide.


    With a kick, the ground shook slightly.


    "Big flying horse!" Qin Shuang frowned, and her whole body was nervous.


    How could such a monster appear in the back mountain of the Fourth Peak!


    This was a true Gold rank magical beast!


    "How could this be?" Qin Shuang''s face was filled with worry and fear.


    Even with Qin Shuang''s current cultivation, there was no way she could match up to the power of


    the golden beasts. However, the golden beasts usually lived in a deeper area. How could theye


    here?


    But at this time, she had no time to care so much. Seeing the angry horse walking toward Samuel,


    she directly rushed to the horse with her sword!


    Qin Shuang stood in midair like a fairy, her ice sword descending from the sky!

 Chapter 2186

    Chapter 2186


    "Swish swish swish!"


    Countless ice swords hit the horse''s body directly, but the seemingly strong attacknded on the


    horse''s body like rain falling on fluff. It only shook slightly, and the ice swords all over its body were


    instantly shaken to the ground.


    Qin Shuang''s expression turned cold. She gathered her energy again and poured it into the ice


    sword. Her entire person swooped down with the sword in hand.


    "Roar!"


    The big flying horse raised his head and roared at Qin Shuang.


    With the momentum of destroying the sky, Qin Shuang was pushed hundreds of meters away by


    the airflow like a kite with a broken string. When shended again, she was about to get up, but


    blood flowed out of the corner of her mouth.


    The strength of the golden beast was beyond imagination. Even Qin Shuang herself had only a


    yellow pet spirit. And this was what Lin Mengxi had subdued with her.


    Seeing the horse approaching Samuel again, Qin Shuang bit her lips lightly and rushed over with


    her sword.


    For her, Samuel was indeed a ve, but since she brought him here, she had the responsibility to


    protect Samuel.


    However, after only a few rounds, Qin Shuang was sent flying due to the huge disparity in strength.


    Qin Shuang''s green clothes were covered with mud and the blood dripping from her mouth.


    She had never expected that the two of them would be so unlucky. As soon as they arrived at the


    edge of the beast world, they met the most ferocious big boss.


    Looking at Qin Shuang, who was continuously injured because of saving her, Samuel shouted with


    all his strength," Senior Sister Qin Shuang, you go first!"


    Qin Shuang snorted coldly. "Samuel, are you teaching me how to do things?"


    After that, she dragged her injured body and quickly flew to Samuel''s side. She mmed her palm


    directly on Samuel''s back. Samuel only felt a warm current entering his body and helping him


    quickly repair his injured internal organs.


    Then, Qin Shuang pushed Samuel dozens of meters away. "I''ll attract its attention.


    Let''s go!"


    After Qin Shuang finished speaking, she held her sword and rushed to the horse again!


    Samuel saw her stubbornly rush forward, but was soon beaten back. After several times, her green


    clothes were stained with blood. But Samuel also understood what it meant to her if he left.


    She was already no match for the horse. Just now, she had used her energy to heal Samuel so that


    he could have a chance to escape. Now, she would only lose faster.


    Even if Samuel went back to move reinforcements, she would be dead by the time they arrived.


    Samuel did not expect the Senior Sister, who was usually cold and unkind, to treat


    Samuel as a person at a critical moment.


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth twitched, revealing a grim smile.


    At this time, the continuous attacks failed, and Qin Shuang''s internal strength consumption was very


    serious. In addition, she was injured seriously. She didn''t have the capacity to fight against the big


    flying horse in front of her.


    She smiled bitterly. She did not expect that the genius disciples of her Void Sect would die on the


    way to catch spirit pets like most of the rookies who had just entered the Void Sect.


    Although she was unwilling to give up, the ending was doomed. Looking at the flying horse rushing


    at her angrily, Qin Shuang closed her eyes slightly!


    "Go to hell!" All of a sudden, an angry roar came. Before Qin Shuang could open her eyes to see


    what was going on, a ck energy ball fell from the sky in an instant and hit her less than two


    meters away.


    "Boom!"


    The entire forest shook slowly with the explosion. At this moment, Qin Shuang felt an arm holding


    her waist and running away quickly!


    In the distance, the big horse shook his head and woke up from the huge explosion. Looking at the


    two people who had run far away, he roared unwillingly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After the aftermath of the explosion, Qin Shuang was carried around her waist for about a minute


    before she finally recovered a little. She opened her eyes slightly and saw Samuel gritting his teeth


    and running forward desperately through the cracks between the leaves.


    Sweat was slowly dripping down his cheeks.


    Feeling his broad and warm chest, Qin Shuang blushed slightly.


    For a moment, Qin Shuang felt that she was enjoying this feeling.


    But soon, Qin Shuang s face turned cold. She wanted to struggle, but found that she couldn''t move


    at all. She only recovered some strength after Samuel carried her to a water spring and put her


    down.


    "Pa!"


    A p was pped on Samuel''s face." You''re rude!"


    It was the first time that Qin Shuang had been so intimate with a man since she was a child. Of


    course, if she knew that it was the first time that she had been seen through by a man, no one knew


    what she would think.


    Samuel touched his painful face, but his eyes were fixed on the forest behind him. After making


    sure the big flying horse didn''t catch up with him, he took a deep breath and leaned against the big


    stone, panting heavily.


    A momentter, Samuel stood up, her eyes fixed on a certain part of Qin Shuang''s body.


    "You..." Qin Shuang was instantly enraged, but before she could finish her sentence, Samuel bent


    down and approached her!

 Chapter 2187

    Chapter 2187


    Samuel bent down very low and was only a few centimeters away from Qin Shuang.


    Qin Shuang could see his face, which was so close to hers, and could also smell the heavy smell of


    a man.


    Instantly, Qin Shuang''s face flushed slightly as her heartbeat elerated.


    "Hiss!"


    At this moment, Qin Shuang heard a crisp sound. Then, more than half of her arms and sleeves


    were torn off by Samuel.


    Her jade-white shoulders, which were as smooth as pearls, were exposed to the air. Qin Shuang


    raised her other hand and struck Samuel''s back.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, Samuel still pulled off more clothes beside her arm.


    Then, Samuel took out half of the branch on her arm, tore off a small piece of cloth from his own


    clothes, and wrapped it around the wound.


    Looking at his serious look and his innocent eyes, Qin Shuang''s cold face showed a trace of


    embarrassment. She gently put her hand on his back.


    "Okay." Samuel smiled and stood up.


    Only then did Qin Shuang wake up from her daze when she looked at Samuel. She pulled up the


    clothes on her arms slightly and barely covered her fair arms. She did not speak.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where is this?" Samuel looked around.


    Qin Shuang nced around as well. "You ran in the wrong direction. We''re heading deeper into the


    forest."


    Samuel touched his head in embarrassment. It happened so suddenly that he was in a panic.


    "It doesn''t matter. There is no energy fluctuation of spirit beasts around here, so it¡¯s safe for the time


    being. You guard it for me. I want to use my cultivation method to heal my wounds."


    After giving the instructions, Qin Shuang struggled to sit up. Then, she mobilized her energy and


    began to heal herself.


    When she opened her eyes again, Qin Shuang was awakened by a fragrance.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw that Samuel was not far away, holding a fire and carefully


    roasting two red spirit fish from the spring.


    Under the dim light of the bonfire, although Samuel''s back was a little thin, it was full of masculinity,


    giving people a very safe feeling.


    Hearing Qin Shuang''s cough, Samuel got up and handed a big leaf with water to Qin Shuang.


    Qin Shuang took it and took a light sip. At that moment, Samuel handed over the grilled fish to her.


    "It''s burnt." Qin Shuang frowned slightly as she looked at Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head. "No, this is called grilled fish. Try it."


    Qin Shuang nodded. In the end, she grilled the fish and used her slender fingers to gently tear open


    the surface of the fish. After which, she tried to taste it. Immediately, a fragrance entered her mouth,


    causing Qin Shuang to be a little surprised.


    "I didn''t expect you to know how to cook." After taking a few more bites, Qin Shuang fell in love with


    the taste.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Since he was on Earth, he had cooked every day in the past few years in


    Yvonne''s house. A small grilled fish was nothing. As long as there were conditions, he could roast a


    wholemb.


    Looking at the stars in the sky, Samuel really missed the life on Earth.


    Although he had no strong ability there, people lived in a carefree, simple, free, and straightforward


    way.


    "As a ve, isn''t it normal to cook something to eat?¡± Samuel smiled.


    "Why didn''t you leave just now?" Qin Shuang nodded, ending the topic.


    "If a man should be protected by a woman, I didn''t want to leave a woman behind and run for my


    life. Instead of living in a coward for the rest of my life, it¡¯s better to leave my life here. At that time, I


    can go to hell and continue to be a ve for my senior sister." Samuelughed at himself.


    "ve, aren''t you a coward?" Qin Shuang asked.


    "Do I have a choice?" Samuel asked gloomily.


    "There''s no choice. You''re my ve. By the way, since you''re a ve, shouldn''t you tell your master


    what happened to that ck energy ball just now?" Qin Shuang''s point was this.


    Samuel also knew that he couldn¡¯t avoid this problem at all.


    Qin Shuang was no fool. Sooner orter, she would ask about it. However, Samuel thought about it


    for a whole day and did not know how to answer her.


    Yes, she did save him, but after all, she was Lin Mengxi''s favorite disciple, and Lin Mengxi was Zhu


    Ying¡¯s sworn enemy. If Qin Shuang knew that his cultivation method was Zhu Ying''s Tianyin Skill,


    once she told Lin Mengxi, he would not be able to live past dawn!


    Therefore, after thinking about it for a while, Samuel felt that he should not say it. But Samuel was


    not a person who liked to lie. It was difficult for him to lie.


    Just as Samuel was about to answer, a dashing figure rushed out quickly.


    "That energy ball is just a small trick of mine."


    A pleasant male voice rose in the sky, and a handsome figure alsonded in front of Qin Shuang.


    The childe was like jade, standing proudly, and Ye Gucheng held his hands behind his back and


    puffed out his chest.


    "Ye Gucheng?" Qin Shuang was taken aback.


    Ye Gucheng nodded and smiled slightly. At the same time, he looked at Samuel coldly. "Am I right,


    Samuel?"

 Chapter 2188

    Chapter 2188


    Samuel did not doubt that if he said something wrong, Ye Gucheng would even kill him on the spot.


    However, Samuel was not afraid of death or threatened by him, but he could not find an excuse to


    exin it.


    He nodded. "Yes!"


    Hearing this, Ye Gucheng smiled with satisfaction. He looked at Qin Shuang and revealed a smile


    that he thought was very handsome. "Junior Sister Qin Shuang, are you alright?"


    Qin Shuang looked at Samuel quietly, feelingplicated. She thought, "Didn''t Samuel save me


    just now?"


    How could the energy ball be sent out by Ye Gucheng?


    However, since one had admitted it, and the other had not denied it, Qin Shuang could only admit it


    as a fact.


    Moreover, even if what Ye Gucheng said was false, Samuel didn''t even have the courage to admit


    it. It was also greatly reduced his image in Qin Shuang''s heart. Thinking of this, she deliberately


    smiled at Ye Gucheng and said, "I''ve recuperated for a period of time, and I''m much better. Since


    you saved us, thank you very much. By the way, why are you here?"


    "Haha, in a few months, it will be the entrance exam of our sect. I want to improve my cultivation, so


    I came to the Fourth Peak to catch the spirit pet. I didn''t expect to see you. Junior Sister. In a hurry, I


    saved you. Originally, I wanted to follow you quickly, but the big flying Horse was too fierce. I guess


    that you were far away from it until now, so I came to chase you," Ye Gucheng said with a smile.


    Qin Shuang was beautiful and her talent was outstanding. She was the dream lover of every


    disciple of the Void Sect. Ye Gucheng was no exception. For Qin Shuang, he had put in a lot of


    effort in the past few years.


    However, for so many years, his chances were not very good.


    This time, Qin Shuang actually encountered the attack of the flying Horse. For Ye Gucheng, it was


    like God was rewarding him.


    He was indeed here to catch the spirit pet today, but thetter half was fake. He had never fought at


    all. On the contrary, he chose to retreat after seeing Qin Shuang being beaten back by the flying


    horse.


    Even if he went to help Qin Shuang, it would be of no use for such a powerful golden beast. On the


    contrary, it was very likely that it would drag him down.


    Therefore, he had been watching from the sidelines.


    Just as he sighed that Qin Shuang was about to die, Samuel suddenly rushed out and repelled the


    big Horse with an extremely strong energy, sessfully escaping.


    This made Ye Gucheng very surprised.


    How could a little ve have such a strong power? The most terrible thing was that this energy was


    obviously not owned by the Void Sect.


    Instead, it was more like a cult!


    After a moment of panic, Ye Gucheng sneered. When it was dark and the big left, he thought of an


    excuse and chased after them.


    Sometimes, no one believed the truth and it was not easy to lie. However, such halftruths were the


    most difficult to figure out.


    He was also sure that Samuel did not dare to refute because he knew very well that he had


    something on Samuel.


    Qin Shuang nodded in gratitude when she saw how certain he was.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Qin Shuang nodded lightly.


    Ye Gucheng was instantly iparably excited. In the past, Qin Shuang''s attitude towards him had


    always been distant, but now, it was at least much better.


    This trip was worth it.


    "You''re wee. This is part of my business." Ye Gucheng chuckled.


    Samuel was not interested in his flirting with girls, nor was he interested in Qin Shuang. Although


    Qin Shuang had almost lured him over several times, that was just a man''s instinct. In his heart,


    Yvonne would always live.


    "By the way, shall we go back now, or..." Samuel couldn¡¯t stand the fake look of Ye Gucheng and


    said at this time.


    "Junior Sister, why don''t we go back? It''s gettingte, and there''s the big Horse nearby. I''m afraid..."


    Ye Gucheng did not dare to say the fear in his heart.


    However, Qin Shuang shook her head. To her, taking a ve out to catch a spirit pet was a fruitless


    attempt. She couldn''t afford to lose face like this.


    She was a person who had the beginning and the end. She was also a stubborn and self-righteous


    person.


    Moreover, Samuel still needed to pass the trial this time. Although Ye Gucheng had proved that he


    had saved her, there was one thing that could not be denied. Samuel also ran a long way with her in


    his arms.


    Although he was doing things like ves, at least this ve was loyal.


    Secondly, Qin Shuang also had her own thoughts. Just like Ye Gucheng, the entrancepetition


    was about to begin. Whoever could get outstanding results in thepetition would be a


    disciple of the Sect Leader. At that time, not only would the position of the future Sect Leader of the


    Void Sect be passed down, but it would also be taught by the Sect Leader personally. The future


    was promising.


    "But Junior Sister, your body..." Ye Gucheng deliberately found an excuse.


    "Hehe, with Senior Brother Ye here, Senior Sister Qin Shuang¡¯s injury was nothing?" Samuel asked.


    Ye Gucheng red at Samuel. "What a reckless man! Where there are golden beasts, let him use


    his energy to treat Qin Shuang. What if there is danger?"


    He did like Qin Shuang, but he couldn''t bet his own life and future on her. A beauty and a future


    double winner were what he wanted.


    Ye Gucheng was embarrassed. He looked at Qin Shuang as she raised her head to look at him. He


    cursed Samuel in his heart," That''s for sure. With my cultivation, Junior Sister Qin Shuang¡¯s minor


    injury is nothing." After that, he gently mobilized his energy and began to treat Qin Shuang through


    the air.


    Samuel smiled disdainfully. "You''re going to pay the price if you f*cking pretend."


    Early the next morning, Qin Shuang woke up. Samuel brought her some water to relieve her thirst.


    She had been sitting there sincest night.


    Qin Shuang took a light breath, appearing extremely refined. Her frosty and beautiful face had


    regained quite a bit of blood vigor.


    Samuel looked at the traces of water on her lips and really wanted to kiss them.


    "By the way, where''s your Senior Brother, Gucheng?" Qin Shuang looked around and asked.


    Speaking of this, Samuel sneered. Last night, the guy who was afraid of death sneaked away in the


    middle of the night.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, Senior Brother heng saidst night that Master called him back to the peak in a hurry, so he


    went back in the middle of the night," Samuel said with a fake smile.


    That fellow clearly knew that there was a Gold rank monster nearby, so he didn''t dare to stay any


    longer. In addition, he had spent quite a bit of energy to cure Qin Shuang, so when he heard that


    Qin Shuang was about to continue looking for strange beasts, he slipped away.


    What if he met something big and lose his life here? It''s not worth it!


    Without much thought, Qin Shuang nodded. "Alright, let''s continue.¡±


    Samuel nodded. Following Qin Shuang''s footsteps, they left the spring water and headed deeper


    into the forest.


    They didn''t know that there was a greater danger there, waiting for them.

 Chapter 2189

    Chapter 2189


    Along the way, they walked for about half a day, and the whole area waspletely blocked by the


    dense leaves. As far as the eye could see, it was dark.


    "Be careful," reminded Qin Shuang. She could already sense energy fluctuations nearby.


    Samuel nodded and hid behind Qin Shuang, overlooking the surroundings.


    "Something¡¯s wrong, isn''t it?" Qin Shuang mumbled in disbelief. Then, she took out her sword.


    Looking at her posture, Samuel couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. "No way! Did we encounter another


    big boss?"


    Was they lucky or not?


    At this moment, the surrounding grass began to move gently. Sounds of rustling could be heard


    from all directions. Samuel and Qin Shuang were both dumbfounded.


    Hundreds of strange beasts surrounded them in a circle!


    "Red-eyed Beast, Single-horned Horse, Heavenly Scarlet Eye, Divine Wind!¡± Qin Shuang was on


    the verge of being depressed. What did they manage to catch up to? Did they enter the strange


    beast''s old acupoints?


    Why were there all yellow-level beasts!


    Qin Shuang was confident that she could defeat a Yellow-grade expert on her own, but even a fool


    would know the result if she were to pick a group!


    What Qin Shuang didn''t know was that they were indeed lucky, lucky enough to be able to make it


    to the Mysterious Beast Protector stage.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kill them!" At this time, the one standing at the very top of the hundred beasts was a white-haired


    ape that Samuel had seen before.


    "Buddha Voice Stone Monkey!" Qin Shuang cried out in surprise.


    This was a top-grade golden beast. Not to mention the Fourth Peak, even the entire Void Sect might


    not be able to see more than four golden beasts. However, today, the two of them met two of them.


    Moreover, it also included the strongest one!


    Qin Shuang just wanted to catch a better yellow ranked magical beast and find a Bronze rank


    magical beast for Samuel.


    Why was it so difficult?


    With the big monkey''s roar, hundreds of strange beasts immediately attacked them. Samuel felt


    bitter in his heart. One wave had just calmed down, and another wave rose. How could it be so


    difficult to live in Eight Direction World?


    After a night of healing, Qin Shuang''sbat capability had mostly recovered. Facing the charging


    beasts, she drew her bow from left to right and flew all over the sky. At the same time, Samuel knew


    that she was struggling.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to expose his own Heavenly Yin Art in front of Qin Shuang unless he had


    no other choice. He had used it before because Qin Shuang was in danger at that time.


    Why didn¡¯t he let her go?


    "Hurry up and leave!" Before Samuel could say anything, Qin Shuang, who was in midair, shouted


    coldly.


    Samuel was very hesitant. Running wasn''t his style. Leaving the woman behind and running, he


    couldn''t let go of his dignity. Just as he was hesitating, Qin Shuang had alreadynded in front of


    him. Without waiting for Samuel to speak, she lifted his clothes and took him away.


    Samuel really wanted to say that he could do it, but Qin Shuang didn''t give him the chance.


    Looking back, the hundred beasts were chasing after hthem crazily.


    Looking up again and again, many strange beasts suddenly appeared in front of them.


    There were pursuers at the back, and there were interceptions at the front. At the critical moment,


    the big white monkey suddenly roared, and a huge wind wall immediately blew out from his mouth


    and expanded!


    "Bang!"


    Like a ne with broken wings, Qin Shuang fell heavily to the ground the moment she was hit by


    the wind wall.


    Faced with the iing stone monkey, Qin Shuang couldn''t be bothered to think too much. She


    got up and attacked the stone monkey.


    Samuel looked around and found that they were surrounded by all kinds of strange beasts. All of


    them were waving their fangs and ws, as if they were going to peel Samuel''s skin and tendons.


    However, years of experience told him that he could not panic when he was in trouble.


    He quickly looked for the breakthrough point. Soon, his eyes were fixed on a big stone cave behind


    the beasts.


    The cave was easy to defend and difficult to attack, which was the best choice for both of them.


    Although they would be surrounded sooner orter, they had a chance to wait for the help of the


    disciples of the Fourth Peak.


    The stone monkey''s attack speed was extremely fast as it watched Qin Shuang being continuously


    defeated in the sky. In just a few rounds, Qin Shuang was once again injured.


    "Senior Sister, over there!" Samuel shouted and secretly activated the cultivation method of the Void


    Sect. At the same time, he used the energy of the Tianyin skills to break through the encirclement at


    the same time.


    Behind him was the headquarters that the strange beasts were guarding. A group of strange beasts


    had all rushed out and killed the two people. However, they had never expected that the direction


    where the two people were running would actually be there.


    Their defense was weak. Coupled with the fact that what the two did was out of their expectation,


    the strange beasts couldn¡¯t react in time. Samuel had already dragged Qin Shuang, who had fallen


    to the ground, into the cave.


    "Enough!" The stone monkey waved itsrge hand, standing a hundred meters out from the stone


    cave, stopping the hundred beasts¡¯ pursuit.


    "If they want to enter the cave, then let them go. Just in time, they can serve as dinner for the King


    of Beasts." The stone monkeyughed coldly.


    "But Monkey King, the King of Beasts is about to appear. Could he defeat those two humans?" A


    follower asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. Among those two people, only that woman has some skills. But just now, she was in a


    hurry to escape, so she was hit by my Five Poisons Palm. She won''t live long. As for that man,


    except for running fast, he is useless. He can''t pose any threat to the King of Beasts." The Stone


    Monkey said with confidence.


    "Also, don''t forget that although the King of Beasts was weak when it was born, there were four


    bodyguards inside."

 Chapter 2190

    Chapter 2190


    Hearing the four bodyguards, all the beasts were relieved.


    These four bodyguards had always recognized money. Even if the human beings of the world came,


    they were the same.


    Moreover, the ability of the four bodyguards was not bad. Although each of them only had the


    strength of the yellow level, the four of them had lived together for a hundred years and had a tacit


    understanding. In addition, the attributes of the four of them werepletelypatible with each


    other. If the four of them joined hands, they could at least match one and a half gold level.


    "This group of humans captures our own kind all day long. They want us to sign a master-servant


    contract with them and be their ves."


    "That''s right. Especially in the Void Sect, we were like fish raised in a circle. It''s too much."


    "When the King of Beasts appears, we will work together to protect it. In the future, it will definitely


    lead us to fight back against human beings. Humans love to sign contracts, right? Okay, we will sign


    with them in the future, but they are our ves!"


    "Okay!"


    Outside, all the beasts were excited.


    At this moment, Qin Shuang was finally unable to hold on. A mouthful of blood gushed up her


    throat, and her entire body was very soft. If it weren''t for Samuel''s support, she would have fallen.


    Her injury had notpletely healed, but she had a simr personality with Yvonne. She would


    rather grit her teeth and smile than shed a drop of tears quietly.


    Moreover, even if she was not injured, she had fought with the big horse first, and now she met the


    stone monkey, people would be tired, let alone she was a woman.


    "Senior Sister, are you alright?" Samuel asked worriedly.


    Qin Shuang did not reply. Instead, she said to him, "Help me find a quiet ce to heal myself."


    Samuel nodded and helped her enter about five meters into the cave. It was empty and too deep


    inside. Samuel did not intend to go in. In this direction, he could see the situation at the entrance of


    the cave.


    As soon as Qin Shuang sat down, she immediately circted her energy to heal herself. However,


    she only circted her Qi for a moment before spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Samuel was sprayed with blood, but when he touched it, he suddenly stood up nervously. "Senior


    Sister, are you poisoned?


    Qin Shuang''s blood was ck, which proved that she had been poisoned.


    "That monkey deliberately let me go when I was about to leave. I was a little relieved and was


    pped by him." Qin Shuang shook her head with difficulty. The injury in her body made her very


    ufortable.


    She could even feel death approaching her.


    "It seems that those monsters didn''te in." Samuel nced outside the cave and saw that there


    was no movement outside. He quickly walked up to Qin Shuang. Then, he mobilized the Heavenly


    Yin energy in his body to heal Qin Shuang.


    "What are you doing?" Qin Shuang shouted coldly.


    "I am healing you."


    "No!" Qin Shuang shook her head. "It''s not bad for you to save your own life, let alone save me. But


    you can do me a favor."


    "What can I do for you?"


    Qin Shuang hesitated for a moment before turning her gaze to Samuel''s body. "Help me seal my


    meridians to prevent the poison from attacking my heart."


    She knew that with her current state, she wouldn''t be able to clear the poison of the strange golden


    beast at all. The only hope was to protect her meridians, dy the poison''s release, and wait for the


    rescue of the disciples of the Fourth Peak.


    However, she had been poisoned. If she continued to circte her Qi to seal her pulse, it would


    only make the poison more intense. Therefore, she could only pin her hopes on Samuel.


    "No problem. Senior Sister, which two acupoints should I seal?"


    Qin Shuang''s face turned slightly red as she did not speak.


    Samuel said hurriedly, "Speak quickly."


    "In... in my... chest."


    Samuel''s raised hand froze in midair.


    Was he really going to do this?


    After thinking for a while, saving people was the most important thing. Samuel ran the energy in his


    fingers and aimed at the two parts twice.


    After sealing her meridians, Qin Shuang''s face turned red, but her eyes were filled with anger.


    Logically speaking, no matter who it was, Qin Shuang would definitely kill him when he was so


    close to her privacy. However, Samuel was here to save her!


    "Seal my meridians. I''m no different from an ordinary person now. I''ll have to rely on you during this


    period of waiting for rescue " Although Qin Shuang understood that it was unrealistic to ce her


    hopes on Samuel, because even she herself might not be able to withstand the attacks of so many


    strange beasts.


    But there was no other way.


    "I''ll teach you a few advanced Void Sect Dharma spells. I''ll say it, and you learn it, understand?"


    instructed Qin Shuang.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel nodded. Following that, under Qin Shuang''s guidance, Samuel began to earnestly learn a


    few advanced techniques of the Void Sect. These advanced techniques were divided into three


    major types: offense, defense, and auxiliary. However, Qin Shuang had only taught Samuel one


    offensive technique and one defensive technique.


    The attacking Rainfall Ice Sword and the defending Ice Wall Skill.


    Half an hourter, Samuel understood the mental cultivation method in his heart, and his moves


    gradually became more and more familiar under Qin Shuang''s guidance. Just as he was about to


    practice, a burst of coldughter suddenly came from the cave.


    "Hehe, when did such a beautiful woman enter the cave?" "Look at this figure. It''s simply the best.¡±


    "I can''t help drooling, hahaha."

 Chapter 2191

    Chapter 2191


    Hearing the voice, Samuel''s face suddenly turned cold and he stared at the cave.


    The sound came from the cave. Judging from the sound, it turned out that there were four terrible


    people.


    "Kill that brat. The remaining beauty will be enjoyed by us brothers." With augh, four figures


    slowly walked out of the pitch-ck cave.


    As the light grew stronger, the four figures gradually became clear.


    These four people were dressed strangely. Although they were human-shaped, they had green


    eyes, purple lips, a strange hairstyle, and all sorts of strange patterns on their faces. The most


    disgusting thing was that Samuel had discovered that they were all snake-shaped.


    Samuel was ready to attack. He had just passed the dangerous group and entered the tiger''s den.


    He really didn''t know what bad luck he had suffered.


    "Look, this guy is still putting on airs in front of us." ck Tiger, who was the leader, cracked his


    mouth and smiled. His mouth was full of green unknown objects, which was as disgusting as


    possible.


    If there was an uglypetition in the world, this guy would be the best in the world with a smile.


    And he was definitely the best among them.


    "Bad boy, we are not interested in men. Get out of here quickly. Since yourpanion is quite


    beautiful, I will spare your life." "Don''t disturb our mood here." "Of course, we don''t mind letting you


    die. After all, killing you is just a matter of one stroke." The other threeughed grimly.


    Qin Shuang frowned. At this moment, she stood up and stared coldly at the four disgusting things


    opposite her. "Who are you?"


    "Little girl, it doesn¡¯t matter who we are. What''s important is that we will let you experience the true


    happiness of a woman. " The leaderughed.


    As they spoke, the four slowly moved toward them.


    Qin Shuang was about to pull out her sword when Samuel suddenly stood in front of her.


    "You dare touch my Senior Sister? The four of you can try." Samuel smiled coldly.


    Seeing Samuel¡¯s shining sword, the four viins were stunned for a moment, and then burst into


    thunderousughter.


    "Haha, did you see that? This guy is scaring us."


    Afterughing, the leader of the four immediately shouted at Samuel, "Hey, stinky boy, do you know


    how it feels to kill you with a fire stick in front of you?"


    After that, the fourughed again.


    Samuel had no time to pay attention to these four idiots, because the ridicule would not affect his


    heart at all.


    "You won''t know until you try." Samuel gives a grimugh. Using his whole body''s energy, he


    charges directly at the 4 people.


    Samuel came so fast that the four didn''t expect that the weak Samuel would suddenlyunch an


    attack. For a time, they couldn''t resist Samuel''s attack at all. The leading viin was directly cut by


    Samuel''s ice sword.


    However, even if he was cut, a Samuel''s cultivation could not cause any substantial harm to the


    wicked


    The wicked man felt the pain and pped Samuel in the chest. Suddenly, Samuel flew backward


    and hit the wall.


    There was no need to think too much about the battle situation. When Samuel rushed in again, he


    felt exhausted after only a few rounds and was repeatedly injured.


    "Samuel, be careful." Qin Shuang shouted. One of them took advantage of Samuel''s absence to


    launch a sneak attack from behind. At this moment, Qin Shuang dashed towards Samuel.


    "Puff!"


    At this moment, Qin Shuang''s meridians had been sealed. She was no different from an ordinary


    person. Coupled with the fact that she was injured and poisoned, she was about to rush over when


    the viin on the other side had already noticed her actions. With a wave of his hand, Qin Shuang''s


    entire body was sent flying, crashing heavily onto the ground. She looked at Samuel with difficulty


    before fainting.


    Samuel frowned and smiled.


    "Thank you!" Samuel suddenly activated the Tianyin Skill in his body. For a time, the whole cave


    was suddenly filled with surging energy. With Samuel as the center, a powerful ck Qi gathered


    wildly toward him.


    The four of them were shocked.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What is this kid doing?"


    The four looked at each other in dismay. The third one made up his mind and rushed straight to


    Samuel. It was toote for the first brother to stop him.


    Samuel was enveloped in ck gas. Facing the third brother''s charge, the ck gas dispersed and


    a fist rushed out.


    With a bang, the third brother flew backward several meters, covering his chest and looking at


    Samuel in disbelief.


    The ck smoke dissipated. At this time, Samuel''s eyes were red, ferocious and bloody, and wisps


    of ck smoke were gently swirling around him. From a distance, he looked like the Death of Hell,


    majestic and cold!


    "Third Bro." Seeing that Third Bro had been beaten back, the eldest brother hurriedly helped Third


    Bro down. At this moment, a ck palm print was faintly discernible on Third Bro''s chest.


    "F*ck you, kid. You know how to use demonic arts. Attack!" The eldest brother waved his hand and


    led the remaining two brothers to attack Samuel.


    Samuel was neither anxious nor impatient. ording to the cultivation method recorded in the


    Tianyin Technique, he activated the energy in his body and quickly fought with the three viins.


    If Qin Shuang was awake at this moment, she would definitely be able to see Samuel rapidly fly


    around the three viins like ck smoke.


    The moves of the Tianyin Skill were very strange and extremely insidious. Every move was a killing


    move. Even the three viins were exhausted to deal with it.


    With Samuel''s angry shout, the three viins suddenly felt a powerful energy burst out from


    Samuel''s body, and they were bounced back for more than half a meter.


    The leader of the viins was greatly shocked. Just now, the boy in front of him was obviously just a


    person with no cultivation, but how could he suddenly change and be so strong?


    "Third brother, it¡¯s up to you." Putting their eyes on the third brother, the four viins nodded to each


    other at the same time and attacked Samuel directly!


    Although each of the four viins had the strength of a yellow-level beast, once they joined forces,


    the four elements of wind, rain, thunder, and lightning would gather together. With their cooperation,


    the earth would shake and the mountains would shake.


    Outside the cave, when he saw the lights shining in the cave, the stone monkey smiled coldly and


    said, "It seems that the four bodyguards have already taken action. The ending of the two humans


    is that they will die without a burial ce. Tell them to follow the old order and wait for the King of


    Beasts toe out."


    "Yes!"


    At this time, facing the energy gathered by the four people, Samuel in the cave frowned. He did not


    expect that in an instant, these four people suddenly became very powerful, just like him!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Roar!" Suddenly, when the four of them were less than a few meters from Samuel, they turned into


    four dragons, interweaving with each other, directly attacking! "Dragon?" Samuel suddenly


    eximed.

 Chapter 2192

    Chapter 2192


    These four people who looked strange and even had a human head and a snake body turned out to


    be four colorful dragons!


    The azure dragon was covered in purple lightning, the purple dragon and the white wind were


    winding around it, the ck dragon''s green Qi was all over its body, the green light of the red


    dragon was everywhere, and the 4 dragons were intertwined with each other, converging and


    rushing straight to Samuel.


    "What are you waiting for?" Samuel shouted and shook his arm. A white light shed in


    Velocisaurus, and he opened his mouth wide to attack the four dragons!


    "Roar!¡±


    The five dragons collided, and the huge energy wave even shook Samuel to the ground. It rushed


    out of the cave, leaving a deep gully.


    It was surprisingly quiet!


    Samuel struggled to get up from the ground. The huge wind and waves almost made him faint. He


    looked up at the scene of the collision of the five dragons and smiled.


    "Call that woman and let her see if I am a dragon or a snake." Velocisaurus stood there steadily. In


    front of him, four evil dragons were lying on the ground on their backs.


    They looked at Velocisaurus with fear, their eyes full of disbelief.


    Samuel gave a helpless wry smile and looked at the unconscious Qin Shuang. If Velocisaurus was


    looking for dignity, it was likely that he had not found the right time.


    "That¡¯s impossible. You... you¡¯re just a dragon. How can you defeat the four of us? ¡±


    The Four Evil Dragons had joined forces for hundreds of years, but they had never encountered any


    difficult opponents. This was also the key reason why they had lived to this day after the decline of


    the Dragon Tribe.


    But today, they were defeated by a dragon that had been epted as a spirit pet!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, in theory, I can''t defeat the four of you. " Velocisaurus smiled. "But what if I add the Dragon


    Tribe''s Heart?"


    Hearing the Dragon Tribe''s heart, the eyes of the four dragons widened. The heart of the Dragon


    Tribe was the most powerful magic treasure of the Dragon Tribe. It was also because of its loss that


    the Dragon Tribe declined for thousands of years. In the eyes of humans, they were no difference


    between dragons and snakes.


    "n leader!" The four dragons nced at each other before immediately kneeling down.


    Without the support of the Dragon Tribe''s heart, the cultivation of the Dragon Tribe had a huge


    bottleneck. For the four brothers, their current cultivation was almost the bottleneck of every dragon


    in the Dragon Tribe. Therefore, it was impossible for a dragon to defeat four of them.


    But Velocisaurus could, which meant that he had obtained the Dragon Tribe''s supreme treasure.


    Moreover, when they fought just now, the four dragons could smell the aura of the Dragon Heart,


    but they were not sure.


    After all, the heart of the dragon n has been lost for too long. The dragon n has been


    searching it for so long but there has been no news of it. How can they be sure? Now that


    Velocisaurus has mentioned it, they are even more certain about what they are thinking. They


    immediately kneel down.


    Dragon with the hearts of dragons was the leader of dragons. This was the rule of the dragons.


    "Enough. Don''t call so intimately." Velocisaurus said disdainfully.


    After saying that, Velocisaurus looked at Samuel. "How to deal with these four?"


    "I''m hungry. Kill them and make the snake soup," Samuel said coldly. "Anyway, the outside of the


    cave is full of strange beasts.


    We can¡¯t get out in a short time."


    Hearing these words, the four dragons panicked. The leader saw that Velocisaurus nodded his


    head. For a moment, he knelt down and shouted, "n leader, don¡¯t, don''t do that. We are your


    nsmen. You won''t kill yourpatriots because of a weak human, will you?"


    "That''s right. Our Dragon race has declined. We should be united."


    "You have the heart of the Dragon Tribe. What you need to do is to lead the Dragon Tribe to glory,


    not to listen to this human."


    Velocisaurus nodded. "You''re right. We''re all from the same n. I shouldn''t have killed you, and I


    should have led you to glory. But the problem is why you provoked him?" "Patriarch, he''s just a


    puny human. Even the four of us were able to easily kill him.


    So what if we offend him?" "That¡¯s right, Fourth Brother is right. You have the heart of the Dragon


    Tribe, which is the number one in our Dragon Tribe.


    Why do you listen to him?"


    The group of dragons were still ttering Velocisaurus, because they knew very well that only


    Velocisaurus could decide their life and death. As for Samuel, it was nothing.


    Velocisaurus smiled slightly and said, "Yes, it''s true that with the heart of the dragon tribe, I can be


    powerful above thousands of people. But you have forgotten the first half of the sentence. There is


    someone powerful than you."


    Hearing this, the four dragons were confused!


    "To put it simply, I am his spiritual pet and he is my master. Do you understand?"


    The faces of the four dragons instantly turned pale!


    Their patriarch, the future star who led them to glory, turned out to be the spiritual pet of this humble


    human in front of them!


    This...


    "n leader, are you joking with us?" The leader of the four dragons asked carefully.


    "It is true." Velocisaurus nodded with a smile.


    The four dragons looked at Samuel in disbelief, and then at Velocisaurus, who seemed to enjoy


    being someone else''s pet for a long time. They couldn''t think straight for a moment.


    What was going on? Why? The Dragon Tribe with the heart of the Dragon Tribe was definitely an


    absolute expert in the Eight Direction World. Why should they submit to a human?


    Moreover, he was such a weak human!

 Chapter 2193

    Chapter 2193


    "Patriarch, I refuse to ept this." The leader was the first to shake his head." Even if you want to


    kill me, I have to say a few more words. He...he''s just trash. He isn''t qualified to be your master."


    "Yes, I think so too."


    The four dragons all said so. Velocisaurus was very helpless. They were courting death!


    Was it really that simple for Samuel to be his master? Obviously, it was not. But Velocisaurus did


    not dare to say it. Should he tell them that this guy had the Pangu Axe? And he had a wife who


    would be one of the three future True Gods? And


    Forget it, Velocisaurus would feel tired if he said it out loud!


    Sometimes, some people''s backgrounds were soplicated that they could make you call them


    perverts, but you couldn''t do anything to him.


    Samuel was such a person!


    "s, the four of you really have no cure." Velocisaurus shook his head. Originally, he thought that


    they were from the same n. Moreover, these four dragons had good cultivation and cooperated


    with each other. He wanted to scold them and eliminate the anger of Samuel to save their lives, but


    he didn¡¯t know that these four disappointing guys were desperate to hit the muzzle.


    The four dragons looked at each other strangely. "What''s wrong with the four of us? Did we say


    something wrong?"


    Velocisaurus nced at Samuel and saw him shaking his head helplessly. After mourning for the


    four silly dragons, he mobilized his energy and was about to kill them.


    But at this moment, the whole cave suddenly shook violently, and the solid wall of the cave was


    flying with stones. Outside the cave, the wind and clouds changed. In the air, the wind was blowing,


    the clouds were galloping, and the ck clouds were pressing down.


    Hundreds of beasts rushed over from all directions, stood in front of the cave, and knelt down one


    by one.


    At this time, in the main hall of the Fourth Peak, Lin Mengxi frowned and quickly calcted with her


    slender fingers. After a while, she frowned and said to Ruoyu beside her in a hurry, "Inform the Sect


    Leader immediately that something strange has happened in the back mountain of the Fourth Peak.


    I''m afraid there will be demonsing to the world!"


    Ruoyu had been Lin Mengxi''s follower for many years. It was rare for her to see Lin Mengxi so


    nervous since she was a child. She nodded and flew quickly to the main hall.


    In the Void Sect, all the disciples felt that the sky had changed. They all stood on open-air tforms


    and looked at the Fourth Peak.


    At this moment, the Fourth Peak waspletely covered by ck clouds. Within the ck clouds,


    purple lightning crazily jumped, colliding with each other and exploding from time to time!


    At this time, the leader of the Void Sect and the elders of the Commandment Yard also quickly


    walked out of the main hall.


    "Junior Brother, at the Fourth Peak, ck clouds are pressing down, and demonic aura is soaring. It


    seems that it was born."


    Wu Yan sighed heavily. "I didn''t expect that the Void Sect had suppressed him for more than a


    thousand years. In the end, we let him reincarnate."


    "His ability is there. We can''t even predict his appearance. There are some things that we can''t


    stop." The Sect Leader smiled bitterly.


    Wu Yan nodded his head. "Senior brother head is right. How should we deal with the Fourth Peak?"


    "The King of Beasts has descended, and all the beasts are protecting him. Can we really stop him


    when we go there?


    However, listen to the mandate of heaven and do our best. How about this, you immediately


    dispatch the elites from all the peaks to the back mountain of the Fourth Peak. You will lead the


    team personally and go there to check the situation. Remember; don''t act rashly, in case of


    unnecessary casualties." The Sect Leader warned.


    Wu Yan nodded and immediately went to do it.


    After Wu Yan left, the Sect Leader shook his head. "I only hope that the restriction formation of the


    Void Sect can still trap you. Even if you reincarnate, you will never be able to leave the Void Sect,


    let alone grow up."


    An hourter, the disciples of the Void Sect gathered on the Fourth Peak.


    As themander of this operation, Wu Yan stood in the middle, on both sides, separated into the


    Elders of the Six Peaks.


    Hundreds of disciples stood in front of him, each holding a long sword, looking heroic.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    With a wave of Wu Van''s hand, the team marched toward the Fourth Peak.


    Ye Gucheng led the disciples of the First Peak to the front. He was secretly d that he had run fast


    back then. At this time, he was full of worries because he knew that Qin Shuang was still in the back


    mountain.


    It was a pity that it was rare to meet such a beautiful woman in a hundred years. But in the end, she


    encountered such a catastrophe, which made people feel sorry for her.


    But he didn''t say it out loud. He wouldn''t mention it to anyone. He had been to the Hundred Beast


    Forest at the back of the mountain because his abandoning of Qin Shuang might damage his


    reputation.


    At this time, in the cave, after the violent shaking stopped, Samuel and others barely stood up. At


    this time, in the cave, in addition to the thick dust flying, there was also a dark red bloody gas


    running in the dark.


    The smell was so pungent that even Samuel felt a little ufortable.


    "What''s going on?" Velocisaurus looked at the bottomless cave in confusion and asked curiously.


    "Patriarch, run... run, it''s... it''s the King of Beasts." The leading evil dragon looked flustered, and


    then knelt down in the cave reverently.


    The other three brothers were the same.


    Velocisaurus was puzzled and even angrier. "Get up, all of you. Our Dragon race is the king of


    beasts. Who are you kneeling


    to?"


    Samuel quickly pulled Velocisaurus.


    Obviously, it was not the right time to be angry. He stared at the cave seriously and had an ominous


    feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 2194

    Chapter 2194


    "Dragon race? King of All Beasts?" A contemptuous sneer suddenly sounded from within the cave.


    His voice was dignified, low, and maic.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong? Is the IQ of the Dragon Tribe so low now?" He sneered.


    Velocisaurus was angry. "What kind of hero are you? Come out and talk if you have the guts."


    "How dare a fool like you talk to me like this? I am the King of Beasts, you overestimate yourself."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a purple light suddenly attacked Velocisaurus. Velocisaurus


    hurriedly mobilized his energy to resist, but he was also hit by the purple light. His mind was in a


    mess. He shook his head desperately and regained some consciousness.


    "Don''t be angry, King of Beasts."


    "Yes, he is the new patriarch of our Dragon Tribe. Please forgive him for our four loyal guardians."


    "It''s not easy for the Dragon n to have a patriarch. Please show mercy." The four dragons


    quickly knelt in front of Velocisaurus and begged for mercy for him.


    "What right do the four of you have to beg for mercy in front of me?" With a cold smile, another


    purple light attacked, and the four dragons were immediately beaten up.


    However, the four dragons did not resist at all. Instead, they got up in a panic and continued to


    kneel down.


    Seeing this scene, Velocisaurus was


    furious.


    "Are you not convinced? Little dragon?" The man in the cave sneered.


    Velocisaurus shouted coldly, "I was careless just now and let you plot against me. Now, I will show


    you who the real King of Beasts is."


    After that, Velocisaurus activated the Dragon Heart in his hand and rushed straight into the cave.


    However, as soon as he took two steps, Velocisaurus stopped. He covered his head with his hands


    and squatted down in pain,pletely losing his fighting ability.


    "You are just an ant. How dare you be so presumptuous in front of me? You are courting death."


    Another purple light rushed out. At this time, Velocisaurus waspletely touching his head. He


    didn''t notice that Samuel stood up and directly blocked in front of him.


    After the purple light passed, a yellow light shed around Samuel. A small yellow light circle


    suddenly lit up around him, and the purple light slowly dissipated.


    Another yellow halo!


    It was exactly the same as the halo when Samuel and Velocisaurus were searching for the Dragon


    Heart in the ancient battlefield.


    In the light circle, the situation of Velocisaurus was instantly eased. He stood up and looked coldly


    into the cave.


    "Humans are the most annoying bugs in the world."


    As soon as the man finished speaking, the temperature in the cave dropped sharply and frost was


    quickly condensed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The whole cave seemed to be entering the


    world of ice and snow. The snow was white and the coldness was bone-chilling.


    Then, there was a strange sound in the cave, and a huge purple light directly filled the whole cave.


    Samuel felt everything go ck before his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he


    was already in a dark barren world. He couldn''t see the direction, nor could he see any light.


    "A barrier?" Samuel was stunned.


    "Little bug, you know quite a bit. However, there are some things, even if you understand them, you


    still don''t have the chance toprehend them, because you will forever be trapped here, suffer


    the destruction of the Dark Hell until you turn


    into ashes."


    Samuel smiled. "Really?"


    Velocisaurus also smiled.


    At this time, outside the cave, the elders of the Void Sect and more than 300 disciples had already


    entered the Hundred Beast Forest. However, as soon as they entered the forest, they encountered


    arge-scale attack from strange beasts.


    In that instant, the chaotic battle between humans and beasts became exceptionally intense.


    Wu Van''s cultivation was extremely high. Although he could fight against more than one, there were


    too many of them. He estimated that almost all the beasts in Hundred Beasts Forest, no matter how


    big or small, would fight this time.


    More than 300 disciples of the Void Sect were no match for them. They only managed to stabilize


    the situation because of his and all the elders'' crushing cultivation.


    "Set up the formation, set up the formation! " Wu Van shouted.


    More than 300 disciples immediately withdrew from the battle and quickly ran out of the battle circle.


    Then, they formed a huge circle and surrounded all the beasts.


    The six elders and the elders of the Commandment Yard threw out their magic treasures and


    gathered in the air, connecting them with seven stars. On the ground, more than a hundred


    disciples also threw their swords and chanted spells in unison. Suddenly, in the air, with seven


    swords as the core, tens of thousands of swords stood.


    This was the seven-star sword formation of the Void Sect. The seven Elders were in charge of the


    eye of the formation, so the formation was extremely powerful and its defense was very high. All the


    fierce beasts were trapped in the formation and could not escape.


    "Yunfeng, protect the formation for me and the Elder. Gucheng, quickly lead a group of people deep


    into the heart of the King of Beasts to rescue Qin Shuang.¡±


    Hearing this order, Ye Gucheng was stunned.


    What should he do if there were strange beasts inside?


    But in front of so many people, Ye Gucheng could only nod helplessly. "Yes."


    Then, he led a dozen junior brothers who had been following him all year round to the center of the


    Hundred Beast Forest.


    After a while, Ye Gucheng arrived, and the cave in the distance waspletely within his sight.


    Most of the strange beasts had already rushed out and fought with the Void Sect. There were only a


    few mysterious beasts guarding the entrance of the cave. Of course, these were nothing to Ye


    Gucheng. However, the King of Beasts inside was what he feared.


    "Senior Brother, what should we do?" A disciple asked.


    He didn''t know what to do. Taking a step forward was a dead end, and taking a step back...


    "Listen up, no one is allowed to act rashly without my orders. Stay here and observe." If the


    situation was good, Ye Gucheng would take it as picking up a person. If the situation was not good,


    he would immediately withdraw.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, there was a violent explosion in the cave!


    This explosion was earth-shattering. Not only did Ye Gucheng and the others shake from the


    explosion, but even the Void Sect''s sword formation a few miles away also wobbled for a moment. If


    it weren''t for Wu Yan and the six elders who had managed to stabilize their minds, the sword


    formation would have been destroyed by this explosion.


    "The King of Beasts''s Land has changed. All the beasts are in a panic. All disciples, listen up and


    guard the sword formation!"


    "Yes!" Everyone shouted in unison.


    Under the sword formation, after the explosion, all the beasts suddenly seemed to have lost their


    souls and desperately wanted to retreat. Even if there was a sword formation blocking them, every


    time a strange beast wanted to break through the boundary, there would always be a flying sword


    that could kill them instantly, but it still could not stop them from rushing out of the sword formation.


    After the explosion, Ye Gucheng waspletely panicked. Without saying anything, he ran back


    with his sword.


    He would not even spare his own mother a second nce to save her.


    "This... this... this is impossible!"


    In the depths of the cave, there was an incredible sound. At this time, it was powerless, pale, and


    completely iprehensible.

 Chapter 2195

    Chapter 2195


    The frost disappeared and the purple light dissipated. The scene in the cave was restored. Samuel


    looked into the cave with a smile. Velocisaurus looked at Samuel with a smile. The four dragons


    werepletely dumbfounded. They looked left and right.


    What''s going on?!


    "You... you... you insect, how, how did you manage toplete my absolute domain? This... this is


    impossible." In the cave, the King of Beasts waspletely shocked to the point where he lost his


    words.


    Absolute Field Domain was the attack method that he was most proud of. Although his predecessor


    could not be used because of the suppression of the formation of the Void Sect, his powerful spirit


    and soul still existed. Therefore, even if he was reincarnated, or even when he was born and his


    new body was very weak, he could make an absolute Realm by relying on his strong spiritual


    strength.


    In his domain, he was the ruler, and all the rules were decided by him.


    But Samuel broke the rule and even banned him!


    Samuel became the new owner of that space and then swallowed him. If he hadn¡¯t been strong


    enough to retreat in time, he would have died in the absolute domain.


    It was him!


    "Impossible, impossible, even... even if you..."


    The King of Beasts would never dream about it. Perhaps in terms of physical attacks, Samuel, a


    weak chicken in the world, was really difficult to resist. But if he had to deal with him in terms of


    spiritual attacks...


    This was simply killing Dinosaur with embroidery needles, which was not at the same level at all.


    How many vengeful spirits and grievances were there in the ancient battlefield? How could ordinary


    people bear it? But Samuel relied on himself to enter.


    The skeleton on his body, the Pangu Axe, and everything he had made him strong in the face of all


    this. It could not be simpler.


    The King of Beasts'' a small absolute domain might be a nightmare for other people, but for Samuel,


    it was just a small trick of changing poker in front of a magician.


    Hearing the King of Beasts'' words, the four dragons were puzzled.


    As the four guards of the King of Beasts, the four dragons naturally knew the King of Beasts'' tricks.


    For many years, countless heroes had died in the absolute domain and would never be able to


    reincarnate.


    However, Samuel broke down the King of Beasts'' attack without any effort.


    This was something they had never heard or seen in their hundred-year-old guards.


    "Greetings, Big Brother."


    "Big Brother, from the first time I saw you, I knew that you were definitely not an ordinary person."


    "What the fuck are you talking about? Does you deserve to call Mr. Hannigan Big Brother? He is the


    master of our patriarch.


    We... we need to call him grandpa." "Grandpa, Grandpa Hannigan, hehe."


    The four dragons were not stupid. After losing the heart of the Dragon Tribe, they were still in an


    important position and their brains were much faster than ordinary people''s.


    When hthey saw the situation on the King of Beasts''s side, but Samuel was so calm, they


    immediately changed their position and bowed down in front of Samuel.


    Samuel was also a little speechless by the four dragons. However, when it came to beating the dog


    to see its master, the four dragons still pleaded desperately for the sake of Velocisaurus. From this


    point of view, the four dragons were not bad.


    Moreover, they were members of


    Velocisaurus. How could Samuel not know what Velocisaurus was thinking?


    "Traitor, traitor, you four traitors." In the cave, the King of Beasts cursed angrily.


    "Grandpa Hannigan, during the reincarnation of the King of Beasts, the King of Beasts''s soul was


    the weakest. Although he justunched an absolute Field Domain, I believe that it will definitely


    make him lose a lot of energy. He has no ability tounch a second attack in a short time. Grandpa


    Hannigan, take advantage of the chance to kill him," the leading evil dragon said.


    "Yes, Grandpa Hannigan, this is the best opportunity now. We can''t lose the opportunity. We can''t


    lose it again."


    Seeing the four dragons outside urging Samuel to kill him, the King of Beasts was so angry that he


    almost spat out blood.


    He was not afraid of the strong enemy, but he was afraid of his teammates. What the four dragons


    said was indeed his current life gate. It took him too much energy to reincarnate, so he tried his best


    to deal with Samuel.


    Who would have thought that he would fail in such a difficult situation!


    He was nowpletely like a baby, unable to fight back against any attack.


    "B*tch, b*tch, you four b*tch!" The King of Beasts gnashed his teeth in anger.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly, looked at Velocisaurus, and slowly walked into the cave.


    The cave was hundreds of meters deep, and it was almost dark inside. The darkness could not be


    seen. But under the leadership of the four eunuchs, Samuel


    quickly passed through theyers of caves and sessfully entered the innermost secret room.


    The secret chamber was made of two huge stone doors. People could smell the strong smell of


    blood as soon as they went outside the door.


    Samuel touched the stone door. From the touch, each stone door weighed at least 5,000 kilograms


    and was half a meter thick. Besides, it was protected by energy, so it was not easy to open it.


    At this time, the four dragons looked at each other, chuckled, and jumped toward the stone door.

 Chapter 2196

    Chapter 2196


    The four dragons shrank rapidly and stuck to the stone door. They swam around each other quickly


    and formed a circle. When the three circles were over, the stone door reopened and dust flew in the


    air.


    It turned out that these four dragons were the key to the stone gate. Samuel smiled bitterly in his


    heart. These four traitors were really cheap.


    They sold their teammates to such an extent!


    As soon as the stone door was opened, a blood-red light instantly shone out of the stone room,


    making people and beasts red.


    In the middle of the stone gate, there was a huge blood pool. The blood pool was full of boiling


    blood, and from time to time,


    several blood bubbles would appear.


    The four dragons, likeckeys, invited Samuel into the stone room.


    Then, the leader of the four dragons shouted coldly, "Little bastard, our grandfather Hannigan is


    here. Why don''t you hurry up and get out to meet him?"


    Samuel was speechless. It was unlucky to be the master of this kind of traitors.


    However, at least for him now, these four people could only be described as awesome.


    No matter how much the King of Beasts could suppress his temper; he could not restrain his traitor


    from being so presumptuous in front of him.


    With an angry shout, a ck shadow suddenly jumped out of the blood pool.


    Samuel looked at it for a long time.


    In the end, he couldn''t help butugh.


    Samuelughed, and the five dragons alsoughed out loud.


    The King of Beasts blushed. "What are youughing at? What¡¯s so funny?"


    Samuel''s first impression of the King of Beasts was a lion, a mighty tiger. However, he never


    dreamed that the so-called King of Beasts in the world of four directions would be...


    A rabbit!


    To be exact, it was a strange-shaped rabbit.


    In addition to its appearance, it was no different from an ordinary rabbit. The biggest difference was


    that when it opened its mouth, it had tiger-like fangs, not two bright front teeth like an ordinary


    rabbit.


    Samuel couldn¡¯t imagine that this cute thing would be the King of Beasts, who was arrogant, cold-


    blooded, and heartless just now!


    "So now, do you want tomit suicide or do I do it? Anyway, I''m hungry. I don''t know how long I''ll


    stay in this hole. It won''t take me much effort to eat a roast rabbit." Samuel smiled slightly.


    The King of Beasts was angry. " I will kill myself."


    Anyway, if he died, he would be reincarnated for a period of time. Anyway, his Divine Sense was


    strong enough, so it would only take him a little more effort.


    "Grandpa Hannigan, the soul of the King of Beasts is immortal. Even if hemitted suicide, if his


    soul isplete, he will soon be resurrected." At this time, the traitor boss reminded Samuel


    appropriately.


    The King of Beasts grimaced in anger. It really wanted to pull out the dragon''s skin and drink his


    blood.


    Samuel nodded. "That makes sense. King of Beasts, do you know what to do?"


    "Then what do you want?" The King of Beasts suppressed its anger.


    "Let''s make a deal. If you obediently be his spiritual pet, I''ll spare your life. If you don''t want to,


    I''ll destroy your spirit now. The people of the Void Sect can''t do anything to you, but you won''t


    suspect that he can¡¯t do anything to you, will you?" Velocisaurus said with a smile.


    After Velocisaurus finished speaking, he quietly leaned close to Samuel¡¯s ear and said, "This guy


    can be the King of Beasts and must have extraordinary skills. It''s good for us to keep such a guy by


    our side." Samuel nodded. Actually, that was exactly what he was thinking. In the Eight Direction


    World, he had to rely on himself to fight against the Fu n. Even if he grew up, he wouldn''t have


    the confidence to win. Therefore, he would have more power than anyone else.


    The King of Beasts felt a chill in his heart. As the King of Beasts, how could he be the pet of a


    human worm? Even if he was beaten to death, he would not be willing to do so. This was an insult


    and trampling. But on the contrary, it was not difficult for Samuel to break through his soul.


    The King of Beasts was well aware of this.


    "Is it difficult to make a choice? Then I''ll give you another benefit," Velocisaurus said with a smile.


    Although the King of Beasts did not answer, looking at Velocisaurus, it was obviously waiting for his


    next sentence.


    Yes, the King of Beasts weighed it over and over again. The most important thing was to live.


    Moreover, Samuel was able to break through his absolute domain. Right now, it wasn''t a loss to


    acknowledge him as its master!


    "In the future, I will be the boss, and you will be the third!¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "The third? What about the second?"


    At this time, Samuel released the Red-eyed Jade Python appropriately. Seeing it, the King of Beasts


    was even more speechless. He not only had to submit to a dragon, but also to a snake.


    "If you don''t agree, I¡¯ll give you another condition," Velocisaurus continued with a smile.


    "That''s enough. Just do it. Don''t mention the conditions." The King of Beasts was very depressed.


    He was afraid that the more Velocisaurus mentioned it, the more troublesome it would be. In the


    end, there would be some random people. He couldn''t even survive as the third.


    Samuel smiled and quickly signed the master-servant contract with the King of Beasts, who was


    unwilling to give up.


    Moreover, Samuel gave him a particrly loud name, "Lil Bai!"


    The King of Beasts resisted several times, but was stopped by Samuel. Looking at the fourughing


    dragons, Lil Bai sneered and said, "By the way, master, I have something important to report. It''s


    about the four of them."

 Chapter 2197

    Chapter 2197


    Hearing this, Samuel became interested. The four dragons looked at Lil Bai with eager eyes. They


    were stunned and didn¡¯t know what he was going to do.


    "Master, have you ever heard of dragon nature?¡±


    When it came to dragon nature, Samuel instantly understood. It was lustful of dragon nature, so


    since ancient times, there had been various legends about the birth of the nine sons of dragons.


    It was no wonder that when he and Qin Shuang first came in, the four dragons looked like perverts.


    They were dragons, so they were naturally like this.


    Seeing Samuel nod, Lil Bai continued, "In addition to this, the Dragon Tribe has another biggest


    characteristic, which is greed. As long as it is a dragon, it can''t move when it sees money. The four


    traitors are willing to stay in this cave as my bodyguards because of the treasure in this cave."


    Hearing this, the four dragons'' eyes widened.


    "Well... Grandpa Hannigan, don''t... don''t listen to his nonsense. He is simply a pure revenge. What


    value can there be in this hole?"


    "Yes, Grandpa Hannigan. Boss is right."


    The four dragons shook their heads like garlic. Samuel smiled and said," Velocisaurus is also a


    dragon. We can find out once we check."


    The four dragons looked at each other. If Velocisaurus wanted to investigate, there was nothing


    they could hide in the hole. Even if they hid their golden underwear, there would be nothing left.


    Everyone was a dragon, so how could they not smell the smell of jewelry?


    "Haha, Grandpa Hannigan, you don''t have to be so serious. Yes, yes... I do have some assets, but


    the problem is... these are the babbit of dragons. I believe that you don''t like these things," the


    leader of the dragons said.


    "That may not be the case. Although you can break my absolute territory, with all due respect, no


    matter how strong you are, you are no different from me now. You are still in the same ce for a


    long time.


    When you are alone for a long time, the more useful things you have, the better. So, it is obvious


    that you are well prepared to get some jewelry on you," Lil Bai said.


    These four traitors had betrayed him and made him a spiritual pet. Naturally, he had his own n.


    "Damn it, I''ll fight to the death. I''m in trouble, and you can forget about living a good life."


    Moreover, the contract had been made, and Samuel was his master. For him, it was a great shame


    to recognize a human as his master. If his master was still a weak chicken, it would be a great


    shame.


    Moreover, if Samuel was too weak to be killed, as a spiritual pet, he would not have a good end.


    Therefore, he had to be partial to Samuel in public and in private.


    "Hey, the former King of Beasts, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Our Grandpa Hannigan is wise and heroic.


    You are obviously ndering us." "Yes." The four dragons nodded in unison. Samuel was about to


    speak, but at this time, Velocisaurus said, "What the former king of beasts said is not unreasonable.


    No matter which world you are in, money is an eternal good thing."


    Samuel also thought that it made sense. To enter the human realm, money was needed. In a


    decisive world like the Eight Direction World, money was even more needed.


    With money, he could do a lot of things. Of course, Samuel would not refuse.


    "However, it doesn''t seem appropriate to take other people''s things.¡± Samuel said in


    embarrassment.


    Velocisaurus gave a disdainful smile: "In private, how can this be taking someone else''s stuff?


    These 4 dragons are the dragons of my n. As the n leader, their assets should naturally


    belong to me. And you''re my master. Is this called taking?


    "You''re right. Originally, I wanted to use them to protect me, but now I''m like this, which shows that


    they have serious dereliction of duty, so it''s normal for me to take back themission. And you


    are my master, so it''s normal for you to take them," said Lil Bai.


    The four dragons were so shocked that they were at a loss for words. Finally, they concluded that


    they should hand it over, both in public and in private.


    Samuel also knew that Velocisaurus and Lil Bai were considering for themselves. He nodded and


    said, "Since you said so, why don''t you take it out, Four Dragons?"


    "It''s okay if you don''t take it out. Anyway, I''m hungry aftering in for so long. We can''t eat roast


    rabbits, but we can still consider the snake feast." Velocisaurus said with a smile.


    Hearing that, the four dragons couldn''t help but feel a chill down their backs. Among the three


    groups, none of them was someone they could afford to provoke.


    "Hand it over!" The four dragons clenched their teeth, feeling extremely depressed.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But if depression was useful, they would have be the strongest in the world. Therefore,


    although depressed, the four dragons still took Samuel to their own residences honestly.


    There were many misceneous caves in the cave, so it wasplicated. If no one led the way,


    Samuel would definitely lose his way.


    After bypassing the caves, Samuel stopped in front of a seemingly hidden hole under the leadership


    of the four dragons.


    The entrance of the cave was hidden with stones. If one did not look carefully, they would not find


    that there was a hidden door here.


    The four dragons looked at each other reluctantly, and then reluctantly repeated the action of


    opening the central door.


    After the four dragons circled three times, the stone door was gently opened.


    The moment the stone door opened, the originally dark cave suddenly became bright.


    Samuel swore that he could be regarded as a person with great wealth, but he was also shocked by


    all kinds of shining jewelry in front of him.


    The whole cave was filled with all kinds of rare treasures.


    Samuel estimated that if these things were used to load the train, there would be several rows of


    trains.


    Not only Samuel, but also Lil Bai was shocked at this time.


    As the King of Beasts, he had never thought that these four traitors would secretly hide so many


    treasures.


    "You... you''ve collected too much money, haven''t you? So much?" Velocisaurus''s eyes were shining


    with golden light. As a dragon, he also had an inexplicable impulse when he saw jewelry.


    Before he came in, he had warned himself countless times that as the patriarch of the Dragon n,


    he should be steady, low-key, and meaningful. He should not be corroded by the bad smell of


    copper. But when he came in, he could not help but sigh. "It smells f*cking good!"


    The four dragons nodded awkwardly, but their embarrassed smiles were full of bitterness. These


    were all the belongings of the four brothers for thousands of years. They were usually reluctant to


    part with them, but they did not expect that one day they had to hand them over.


    "Interesting." Velocisaurus smiled and walked in.


    Samuel followed closely behind and slowly followed in.


    It was a world of gold and jade. But unlike the Xuanyuan World and the earth, all the jewelry here


    was more beautiful. Most importantly, they were glowing with a faint white light.


    The most important thing was that Samuel had found a lot of incredible things in these treasures.

 Chapter 2198

    Chapter 2198


    The golden gourd, the emerald abacus, the crystal sword, the soft armor, the jadegreen blouse...


    This wasn''t just a small treasury of heaven and earth, it was even more so a small treasury of


    heaven and earth. It made one feel as if they couldn''t even look at it. It made one''s mood surge,


    making one... feel as if it was so good to make one directly cry out that they were rich!


    If he hadn''t cared about his face, Samuel would have shouted that he was rich.


    "Master, take a look at this sword. It''s made of the 10,000-year-old ice on the top of the snow


    mountain. It''s extremely sharp and leaves no grass wherever it goes." "And this cyan-purple armor


    is made of the fur of a thousand-year-old purple cloak.


    Wearing it can ensure your safety." "There''s also a purplish-gold gourd! It''s made of a special


    material. It''s made by a top craftsman master from all over the world. It can effectively defend


    against fire attacks. As long as it''s a fire, enter it obediently."


    "There''s also this pair of boots with no concealment..."


    Lil Baisearched through the pile of treasures one by one, as if they were treasures. He counted


    them and was suddenly stunned. This was not right. Why were many of them his previous magic


    weapons and equipment?


    "F*ck, these four stinky dragons are f* eking tricky. They actually found so many good things behind


    my back." Lil Bai was shocked. It was just a reincarnation, and he felt that his property had been


    hollowed out.


    The four dragons lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. "Nonsense, without treasures, who


    will work as a bodyguard for you?"


    "All right, don''tin it. Just pack it up, " Velocisaurus said.


    Upon hearing that, the four dragons'' faces turned deathly pale. This was their life''s work. How could


    they leave nothing behind?


    "Can you leave us some, Patriarch?" The leader of the Four Dragons said weakly.


    "Keep it? Okay, do you have a life to spend them?" Velocisaurus gave a deep smile.


    The leader of the four dragons shuddered." Take it away. Don''t stand on ceremony. Don''t leave


    anything behind."


    At this time, Velocisaurus leaned over to Samuel''s ear and said, "There are too many things here,


    and we can''t pick out in a short time. We might as well take all of them away and look at what is


    inside when we have nothing to do."


    After thinking for a while, Samuel thought it was right. He picked up the carry-on Spatial Ring


    handed over by Velocisaurus and collected all the gold in the room.


    At this time, Ye Gucheng, who was fleeing in a panic, rushed out of the center of the beast forest


    with a group of junior brothers and flew quickly toward Wu Yan and the others.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Gucheng, where''s Shuang''er?" Lin Mengxi looked at him nervously as she saw him running back in


    a panic.


    Ye Gucheng shook his head. "I''m sorry, Fourth Master. There are too many monsters in the beast


    forest. I think Junior Sister Qin Shuang has already..."


    Speaking of this, Ye Gucheng sighed heavily.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengxi''s face turned pale.


    "Fourth Junior Sister, I''m sorry, but it''s not the right time to be sad. These beasts are crazy now, and


    the Seven-star Sword Formation can''t hold on for long. Let''s retreat quickly," Wu Yan said coldly.


    "No, Qin Shuang is not dead. I want to see her no matter she is dead or alive. I won''t retreat!" Lin


    Mengxi shook her head resolutely. What Qin Shuang meant to her was life!


    Even if she had to sacrifice her life, she would save Qin Shuang and bring her back.


    "Don''t be stubborn. Gucheng is a genius disciple of our Void Sect. You should believe that with his


    ability, if he can save her, he would have definitely saved her. But if he can''t save her, what''s the


    point of rushing over?" Wu Yan hurriedly advised.


    At this time, Ye Gucheng also nodded sadly, "That''s right, Fourth Master, I... I really did my best.


    There are at least a thousand strange beasts in the center of the King of Beasts. I''ve already


    searched all over the ce, but I didn''t find Junior Sister Qin Shuang''s corpse at all. I... I think, she


    should have been eaten by those strange beasts whose beast nature has increased greatly."


    Ye Gucheng had never been to the center of the King of Beasts at all. He had only returned after a


    round of fighting nearby. However, his expression now seemed as if he had really been there.


    Furthermore, he was extremely regretful that he had failed to save Qin Shuang.


    "Gucheng, thank you for your hard work." Wu Van nodded, and then shouted to all the disciples, "All


    disciples, listen to my order. Hurry up and use your flying swords, and then withdraw from the


    Hundred Beast Forest with me."


    The disciples shouted in unison. Then, under the leadership of Wu Van, the sevenstar sword


    formation suddenly shone brightly. After giving thest destructive blow to all the trapped beasts, a


    group of disciples retreated quickly under Wu Van''s leadership.


    After exiting the Hundred Beast Forest, Wu Van counted the number of people. "Has everyone


    come out?"


    Ye Gucheng quickly said, "Master of the Commandment Yard, hurry up and seal the forest."


    Wu Yan nodded and took out a scroll. He threw it into the air and the scroll disappeared into thin air.


    The Hundred Beast Forest was instantly covered with ayer of white energy.


    This was the Void Sect''s sealing book. There was an ancient array formation engraved on it. It was


    something that the ancestors of the Void Sect had left behind a long time ago. Its purpose was to


    worry that something might happen to the Hundred Beast Forest in the future and that the Void Sect


    would have some methods to deal with it.


    Once the seal was released, everyone would never be able to enter ore out of the Hundred


    Beast Forest.


    Seeing that the seal had taken effect, Lin Mengxi, who had been crying all the way, could not help


    but burst into tears.


    Because she knew that the seal wouldpletely seal off herst hope for Qin Shuang.

 Chapter 2199

    Chapter 2199


    "Fourth Martial Uncle, don''t be sad. Qin Shuang, she... she has already..." Ye Gucheng sighed


    helplessly.


    "This... this is all that Samuel¡¯s fault. If Qin Shuang hadn¡¯t helped him catch thespirit pet, she


    wouldn''t have gone deep into the Hundred Beast Forest." Ye Gucheng pretended to me himself.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengxi suddenly looked up, her eyes full of tears and anger.


    Samuel, Samuel, if it weren''t for this damned ve, how could Qin Shuang have entered the


    Hundred Beast Forest?


    Furthermore... how could she have died inside!


    But on second thought, Lin Mengxi shook her head. "She could not me others. It¡¯s Qin Shuang¡¯s


    life!" "Don''t worry, Fourth Master. Although Samuel died, in the end, it was Qin Qingfeng who led the


    wolf into the house. I will definitely find him to seek justice for Junior Sister Qin Shuang." Ye


    Gucheng coldly said.


    "Yes, Samuel has made a mistake. Qin Qingfeng, who took him as his disciple, must have


    something to do with it. Let''s go and get even with Qin Qingfeng."


    The disciples immediately attributed Qin Shuang¡¯s death to Samuel and vented their anger on Qin


    Qingfeng.


    Ye Gucheng knew very well that Qin Shuang was, after all, one of the three great genius disciples of


    the Void Sect. Her death would definitely cause a huge uproar in the sect. He could not only cover


    up what he had done, but also use Qin Shuang¡¯s death


    to create a wave of attention for himself. It was like killing two birds with one stone.


    Within the stone cave.


    Hundreds of Beasts had rushed out of the inhibition and surrounded the cave. They stared at the


    cave with great anxiety.


    They were very happy about the birth of the King of Beasts, but they were worried about the huge


    explosion in the cave.


    However, they were not worried too much. After all, there were four guards in the cave, and there


    was a King of Beasts. Two stone monkeys could easily deal with humans, so there was nothing to


    worry about.


    At this time, footsteps slowly came out of the cave, and the four dragons quickly walked out of it.


    Seeing the four dragons, the hundred


    beasts cheered and the worries in their heartspletely disappeared. Since they were all safe,


    they believed that the King of Beasts should be safe.


    "Wee, King of Beasts!"


    The four dragons called out in unison, and the hundred beasts immediately knelt down, extremely


    pious.


    Footsteps sounded again in the cave. The stone monkey became more alert and looked at it quietly.


    It didn''t matter if he didn''t look at it, but he was shocked when he saw it.


    At this moment, Samuel slowly walked out with Qin Shuang in his arms!


    "It''s you!" The stone monkey roared angrily. At the same time, his roar also startled the hundred


    beasts. All of them immediately got up from the ground and made an offensive stance, aiming at


    Samuel!


    "All of you kneel down. Who dares to be presumptuous in front of the King of Beasts?" The four


    dragons were furious at the same time, and then they directly stood in front of Samuel. Whoever


    dared toe forward would be killed without exception!


    "Four great guards, what do you mean by this?" Stone Monkey roared angrily.


    "Nothing, it''s just protecting the King of Beasts. Stone Monkey, I want to ask you what you mean. If


    you don''t kneel in front of the King of Beasts, do you want to rebel?¡± The leader of the four dragons


    angrily shouted.


    In front of Samuels and Velocisauruss, he did not dare to be presumptuous in front of the King of


    Beasts, but in front of these hundreds of beasts, he was not arrogant enough!


    "You called this human the King of Beasts? " Stone Monkey said angrily.


    "Nonsense, if he is not a King of Beasts, could it be that you are?" The leader of the four dragons


    said disdainfully.


    "You traitor, I''ll kill you." The stone monkey immediately became angry and directly rushed towards


    the four dragons. Seeing that the stone monkey had already moved, the hundred beasts also


    rushed over with killing intent.


    "Enough!" Samuel roared.


    This roar was full of majesty and domineering momentum. The beasts were stunned and stopped


    attacking.


    "Don¡¯t worry about him. Go ahead!" Stone Monkey roared. He nced back at the hundred beasts


    and turned around to attack.


    But all of a sudden, he saw that all the beasts did not roar with him, but suddenly lost their


    murderous intent. They knelt on the ground obediently and kowtowed reverently.


    "Long live the King of Beasts!¡±


    As the hundred beasts shouted in unison, the stone monkey suddenly turned around, and his pupils


    kept expanding until they reached their limit!


    At this time, Samuel raised one hand gently. In the palm of his right hand, a white rabbit-like thing


    was standing in the palm of his hand, obediently lowering its head at Samuel!


    Stone Monkey''s entire body shook. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he would never believe that


    it was true.


    "The four great guards, you!" The stone monkey was so angry that its entire throat felt sweet as it


    almost spewed out a mouthful of blood. The Hundred Beast Forest''s beast race had been preparing


    for thousands of years, waiting for the King of Beasts''s reincarnation. However, it had never


    expected that the King of Beasts would be held hostage by a human.


    Yes, the stone monkey thought the king of beasts was being held hostage!


    "You traitors. I''m going to kill you!" Stone Monkey roared angrily and was about to rush up to kill the


    four dragons.


    "Stone Monkey, retreat." Lil Bai shouted coldly at this time, "This has nothing to do with the four


    dragons. I have recognized Samuel as my master. Naturally, the new King of Beasts is Samuel.


    You, kneel down."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2200

    Chapter 2200


    "King of Beasts! But..." Stone Monkey said unwillingly.


    "Even if the four dragons betrayed me, do you think that the four of them can break my absolute


    domain?" Lil Bai said coldly.


    Hearing this, the stone monkey''s face immediately turned pale, "King of Beasts, the explosion just


    now..."


    The explosion in the cave just now turned out to be an explosion caused by the destruction of the


    absolute Field Domain! No wonder at that time, all the beasts suddenly felt a sense of panic in their


    hearts. Just now, they thought that their worries were unnecessary, but now it seemed that this was


    really a kind of spiritual sense!


    The absolute Field Domain was broken, which meant that the strongest attack of the King of Beasts


    had lost its effect.


    Stone Monkey¡¯s body swayed. Even if this was a fact, he could not ept it for a while.


    This was because this human seemed weak in front of him. How could the four guards and the King


    of Beasts be convinced? The stone monkey did not understand. How could he know that


    sometimes things were so coincidental? If he wanted to fight head-on, Samuel was no match at all.


    However, the four dragons were just suppressed by Velocisaurus, and the King of Beasts¡¯ spiritual


    attack was ineffective against Samuel!


    Even if the stone monkey was puzzled and unwilling, what could he do in the face of the King of


    Beasts¡¯ order?


    The stone monkey slowly knelt down. In the end, it could not disobey the King of Beasts'' orders.


    However, its eyes were filled with dissatisfaction, "Greetings, new King of Beasts."


    For the reincarnation of the new King of Beasts, the stone monkey had nned everything in the


    Hundred Beast Forest for thousands of years, but he did not expect that it would fall into the hands


    of a human bug that he had always looked down on.


    This was simply a brick that had been moved for 10,000 years. In the end, he found himself


    repairing a house for others.


    Seeing all the beasts kneeling down, Samuel was a little excited. This scene made his blood boil


    and excited.


    "Get up, all of you." Samuel took a deep breath and tried to control his emotions. All the beasts had


    just gotten up, only to find that the stone monkey was still kneeling on the ground. All the beasts


    immediately knelt down.


    "All Beasts, listen up. From today onwards, the new King of Beasts of the Hundred Beast Forest will


    be my master, Samuel. Anyone who disobeys the orders of the King of Beasts will be killed without


    exception!" Lil Bai also noticed that the situation was not right, so he quickly shouted coldly.


    At this time, in front of the hundred beasts, only then did its true beast might crazily scatter, ruling


    over the world.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." All the beasts shouted at the same time, but what shocked Samuel and others was that they


    still didn¡¯t get up!


    "Stone Monkey,e here." Samuel said at this time.


    The stone monkey was extremely satisfied with the current scene. It said with disdain, "Why? Is the


    new King of Beasts trying to kill me?"


    The stone monkey knew that it had hurt Samuel just now and even killed the womanwith him. Now


    Samuel suddenly changed and became the King of Beasts. It was normal for him to seek revenge.


    "What? Do you think I dare not?" Samuel said coldly.


    "Can you kill me?" Stone Monkey said disdainfully.


    A trace of coldness shed across


    Samuel''s eyes. He directly turned an ice sword and put it on the neck of the stone monkey.


    The stone monkeyughed loudly. If the King of Beasts wasn''t here, then the hundred beasts would


    be under hismand. He was the one who made contributions, so killing him wouldn''t be easy.


    "Don''t be angry, King of Beasts. Even though the stone monkey made a mistake, he has always


    been worried about the Hundred Beast Forest. There is no merit but hard work."


    "That is right. The King of Beasts has juste on stage. It should be a happy event. Is it going to


    be a massacre?"


    "Haha, we have already said that humans and beasts will never be of the same kind. Their hearts


    must be different."


    Under the stage, all the beasts were furious, begging for mercy and scolding. Stone Monkey looked


    at Samuel proudly at this time, and his eyes were full of provocation.


    Samuel looked cold.


    "Master, the stone monkey is an elder of the Hundred Beast Forest. If we kill him, I''m afraid that it


    will cause unnecessary panic." Lil Bai advised.


    "Really?" Samuel snorted and swung his sword.


    Suddenly, Stone Monkey covered his neck, and blood kept spurting out from the wound on his neck.


    He looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    "You... you!!" Stone Monkey was extremely shocked. He had never expected that Samuel would


    actually dare to attack him!


    Didn''t Samuel know the consequences of killing him?


    "Who dares to move?" After Samuel chopped down, he immediately shouted at the beast horde that


    was about to explode.


    He held the long sword in his hand. His face was as cold as frost, and his eyes carried killing intent.


    For a moment, he was extremely domineering, leaving all of the beasts stunned.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, Velocisaurus quickly stood next to Samuel and roared. He roared through the sky!


    The four dragons also flew into the air and waved their ws and teeth above Samuel.


    For a moment, with Five Dragons protected Samuel and his killing intent exploded!


    "The stone monkey relied on its own status and power and was extremely disrespectful towards me.


    Which one of you wants to rebel like him?" Samuel coldly shouted.


    All the beasts looked at each other and whispered to each other. For a moment, they did not dare to


    go forward.


    Stone Monkey was shocked and looked at the beasts below in disbelief.


    Just as he was about to speak, Samuel coldly smiled and said: "Since no one wants to rebel, then


    that''s very good. This time, everyone has contributed to protecting the master, so I will reward


    everyone a littleter. In addition, I will also select the position of Elder Stone Monkey from you."


    The moment these words came out, the herd of beasts immediately knelt down in unison and


    shouted "Long live the King of Beasts". The stone monkey looked at the herd of beasts in a state of


    panic, and his face was ashen. He knew that the general trend was gone.


    Samuel first killed the stone monkey to establish his prestige, and then used the position of elder,


    completely making the herd of beasts submit.


    Stone Monkey was extremely regretful. He murmured weakly and retreated. He knew that he had


    failed


    He should not have challenged the authority of Samuel, let alone looked down on a small human.


    Otherwise, he would not lose his position as an elder, and he could also keep his life!


    It was ridiculous to think about it. Even the King of Beasts had submitted obediently. As an elder,


    what was the point of jumping around?


    But could there be any regret medicine in this world?


    "Bang!" Stone Monkey''s huge body suddenly fell down, and his blood dyed the grass under his feet


    red. With unwillingness and regret, he fell in front of Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly.


    Originally, he only wanted to find Stone Monkey to cure Qin Shuang. After all, Qin Shuang was


    injured by him, but he didn''t expect that this guy insisted on courting death. If he didn''t kill the stone


    monkey to establish his prestige, it would be almost impossible for Samuel to leave here, let alone


    to rule the herd of beasts.


    But what would Qin Shuang do if he killed the stone monkey?


    "Samuel. The poison has already attacked Qin Shuang¡¯s heart. Stone Monkey is currently dead. I


    think it is best for us to hurry out and find the people from the Void Sect to rescue her. Otherwise..."


    "Okay." Samuel nodded. ncing at Qin Shuang''s already purple face, he immediately carried her


    on his back and rushed out of the Hundred Beast Forest.


    The bumpy journey along the way, coupled with the fact that Samuel was running wildly, caused the


    sunlight in the gaps between the leaves to fall and disappear. Qin Shuang opened her eyes slightly


    and looked at Samuel''s determined and handsome face in a daze. Sweat was pouring down


    Samuel''s face like rain, but he still ran out of the forest with all his might behind his back.

 Chapter 2201

    Chapter 2201


    Qin Shuang smiled. Her beautiful lips were pale and dry. She knew that her life was nearing its end.


    Samuel stopped. A translucent wall appeared in front of him.


    Samuel gently put Qin Shuang down, and then rushed over to try. As soon as she touched it, she


    was bounced away by a huge strange force, and then she fell heavily on the ground.


    Samuel hurriedly got up from the ground. Regardless of his pain, he chose to rush toward the


    barrier again.


    "Bang!"


    With another sound, Samuel was directly sent flying further away. His body directly broke a big tree


    before he stopped. A mouthful of blood immediately gushed out from his throat and sprayed all over


    the ground.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Samuel, you... are you okay?" Seeing


    Samuel''s reaction, Qin Shuang shouted at him with difficulty. Because her voice was a little louder,


    she only felt a sharp pain in her body, and ck blood slowly flowed out from the corner of her


    mouth.


    "Senior Sister." Samuel hurried over." Senior Sister, are you okay?"


    Qin Shuang shook her head bitterly and forced a smile. "That''s the seal of the Void Sect. We can''t


    get out."


    "Even if we can''t get out, we have to. I have to get someone to save you." Samuel shook his head


    resolutely.


    "No one can undo the seal of the Void Sect unless the seven Elders join forces. Do you have the


    strength of seven Elders?" Qin Shuang smiled.


    Knowing that he didn''t, Samuel said guiltily: "Even if I didn''t, I would risk my life to take you out. If it


    weren''t for me, you wouldn''t havee to the Hundred Beast Forest, and wouldn''t have been in


    danger. Also ... the stone monkey just now had a chance to save you, but I... I killed him."


    "Samuel, if we don''t kill the stone monkey, do you think we can still make it here alive? '' Qin Shuang


    asked.


    Samuel nodded.


    "That''s right." Qin Shuang smiled. The difort in her body caused her face to turn even paler.


    "Also, you don''t have to me yourself for bringing you to the Hundred Beast Forest. I also have


    my own selfish motives. The Hundred Beast Forestpetition is about to begin. I also want to


    come and catch a Huang rank spirit pet. I like the Hundred Fire Bird. Its entire body is covered in


    mes and it also has very bright feathers. It''s both beautiful and powerful. Unfortunately... it''s a pity


    that I can''t see it again."


    "Samuel, promise me that you''ll live well. I''ll give this sword to you and leave you a memento." With


    that, Qin Shuang used her final divine sense to reveal the ice sword that had transformed into


    nothingness.


    The sword body was crystal clear, with only a good-looking frost character on the hilt.


    "I don''t want it." Samuel shook his head resolutely. "You won''t die. As long as I''m alive, I won''t let


    you die."


    This was not love, but guilt. Samuel knew very well that if Qin Shuang did not care


    about him, with her ability, she could choose to abandon him and escape when she met the big


    flying horse.


    But she didn¡¯t!


    Samuel was even more aware of the fact that this time''s hardship had made him understand that


    sometimes, although Qin Shuang looked like a heartless person, she was exactly the first person


    that Samuel had ever met in the Eight Direction World who was truly kind.


    How could he watch Qin Shuang die in front of him!


    Thinking of this, Samuel suddenly stood up and mmed into the barrier.


    Once!


    Two times!


    Three times!


    It was unknown how many times Samuel¡¯s head was broken and bleeding. It was even a problem


    for him to stand up, but he still struggled to stand up and hit the barrier again and again.


    Looking at Samuel¡¯s reaction, Qin Shuang''s eyes were full of gratitude. She did not expect Samuel


    to hit the barrier again and again for her. Although he was just a ve, he was the first man to stand


    up for her since she was a child.


    Although her heart had been broken by the poison, it was full of the warmth of Samuel.


    A teardrop trickled down Qin Shuang¡¯s beautiful right eye.


    "Enough."


    Samuel was covered in blood and kept vomiting blood, but he was still going to climb to the barrier.


    Xiaobai finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    "Didn¡¯t you just want to save her? I have a way," Xiaobai muttered.


    Only this sentence made Samuel stop slightly and look at him with hope.


    "First of all, I am not soft-hearted. I... I just don''t want that as soon as I recognize a master, my


    master dies." Xiaobai muttered, "Although the poison of the stone monkey can''t be cured,


    sometimes it doesn¡¯t need to be cured."


    "What do you mean?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    Xiaobai turned his head away reluctantly. Samuel didn¡¯t want to ask him anymore, so he crawled


    directly to the barrier.


    "Well, I¡¯m afraid of you." Xiaobai was speechless. Seeing that Samuel stopped again, he said, "Help


    him reborn."


    Samuel suddenly grinned ufortably." If you want to keep talking, I''d better die."


    "You...¡± Xiaobai was so angry. Was human so shameless?

 Chapter 2202

    Chapter 2202


    "Anyone who can cultivate to immortality, in addition to having a strong Divine Soul, often has a


    strong body, because the body will bear the energy you cultivate. So, do you understand what I


    mean?" Xiaobai rolled his eyes helplessly.


    "You mean, if we give Qin Shuang the body of an immortal and powerful figure..." How could


    Samuel not understand?


    Samuel was the first beneficiary of the skeleton. The benefits of such a powerful golden body were


    simply indescribable.


    If Qin Shuang could also obtain a golden body that wasn''t bad, then not only could she remove the


    poison from her body, but her cultivation would also increase greatly!


    "Where are we going to find this body?"


    Samuel asked in confusion.


    But as soon as he said it, he regretted it, because it was obvious that the answer was about to


    come out.


    Samuel''s reaction was a little slow, and Xiaobai was in so much pain that he almost fell to the


    ground. He originally hoped that after his reincarnation, he could regain his physical body and then


    combine it with his new body, so that he could quickly recover a lot of strength.


    "I''m strong, which means you''re strong. Are you sure you really want to do this?" Xiaobai made the


    last struggle.


    "Yes." Samuel nodded firmly.


    Although hecked strength at the moment, it was impossible for him to abandon his conscience.


    Qin Shuang almost lost her life because of him, and if he still cared about this little loss, was he still


    human?


    "Well, but let me put it bluntly first. My body is not easy to get. In order to deal with me, the Void


    Sect put in a lot of effort, so..." Xiaobai said.


    Samuel nodded. He knew that to be able to suppress the Beast King so tightly, it must be something


    extraordinary. However, this was the only chance to save Qin Shuang.


    "Also, you have to extend Qin Shuangs life. Otherwise, even if you get the golden body, she may


    not be able to live to that time." Xiaobai nodded.


    "How can I help her extend her life?" Samuel asked curiously.


    With his current cultivation, let alone prolong her life, treating people was a problem. Even though


    there were two great energies in his body, Samuel didn¡¯t know how to use.


    "You... you have monstrous energy in your body. But you ask me how to extend her life?" Xiaobai


    obviously did not expect Samuel to answer like this.


    In fact, he was willing topromise and be a pet spirit. On the one hand, he was forced to


    do so.


    On the other hand, he could also detect the two powerful abilities in a Samuel.


    The ck energy was easy to deal with, but the golden energy was a huge energy that was rarely


    seen in his life.


    "He doesn''t know how to control them for the time being,¡± Velocisaurus said awkwardly.


    Xiaobai suddenly froze, and what he wanted to say was stuck in his throat.


    "However, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. There are other ways to prolong her life," Velocisaurus


    said.


    As soon as these words came out, Samuel let out a long sigh of relief. As long as he could help Qin


    Shuang extend her life, it would be fine. He was really worried that it would take a lot of time to find


    the golden body, and Qin Shuang couldn''t hold on until then.


    "Then what should I do?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    "Find a ce with water first."


    Samuel nodded and immediately thought of the spring water from back then, so he quickly ran there


    with Qin Shuang in his arms. At this time, Qin Shuang had almost begun to lose consciousness and


    fell into thesta. Samuel also knew that the


    situation was urgent, so he seized every minute and second to run there.


    Along the way, he couldn''t care less about the thorns in the forest, and his feet were full of scars. He


    just wanted to get to the edge of the spring as soon as possible.


    At the edge of the spring, Samuel quickly put Qin Shuang down gently. At this time, Velocisaurus


    said to him, "Now, feed her some water."


    Feed her some water?


    Samuel wasn''t the only one who was confused. Even Xiaobai was confused. Qin Shuang was


    already in danger. What could she do by drinking some water?


    "There''s something you don''t know.


    There''s a warm energy in this spring water. As long as Qin Shuang drinks more, she can control it


    with this energy."


    At this time, Samuel also had a feeling of a desperate struggle. Moreover, when people were


    poisoned on Earth, they would indeed drink a lot of water to dilute the poison in their bodies. In


    principle, it was reasonable.


    Xiaobai looked at Velocisaurus talking nonsense seriously, and his mind was full of questions.


    What kind of life-saving method is this?


    Samuel quickly found a few leaves and then took the opportunity to get water. He wanted to let Qin


    Shuang drink it, but now Qin Shuang was unconscious. How could she drink it? Even if she could


    drink it, she couldn¡¯t swallow it.


    Samuel frowned with worry. He tried several times with all his might, but Qin Shuang was


    unconscious.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel looked at Velocisaurus, trying to find a way out from him. Velocisaurus showed an


    imperceptible smile in the first second, but now he said seriously, "Think of a way. If she can''t drink


    the water, no one can save her."


    "But... but she can''t drink anymore," Samuel said anxiously. He was more anxious than anyone


    else. It seemed that he could save people, but he couldn''t do anything.


    "It''s very simple. Use your human method." Velocisaurus forced a smile and said to


    Samuel.


    "Human method?"


    "Use your mouth," Velocisaurus said.

 Chapter 2203

    Chapter 2203


    "My mouth?" Samuel was stunned.


    How could this be!


    He only cared about Yvonne. In front of him, any woman was nothing. He couldn''t do anything that


    would hurt Yvonne.


    Samuel shook his head resolutely and said, "No."


    Velocisaurus helplessly advised, "Then do you have any other way to feed her with water? Also,


    your thinking is tooplicated, okay? This is to save people. What are you thinking? If it were you,


    wouldn''t the artificial respiration on earth have been lost long ago?"


    Samuel nced at Qin Shuang. Her condition was already very bad. Moreover, what Velocisaurus


    had said made sense. He was saving people, so there shouldn''t be any distracting thoughts.


    Thinking of this, Samuel gritted his teeth and made up his mind. After taking a sip, he came to Qin


    Shuang. Looking at her thin lips, Samuel gently moved closer.


    Her lips were very soft and cold. There was a fragrant fragrance when he kissed her, and there was


    even a sense of warmth that spread throughout his entire body.


    Samuel instantly felt the blood in his body boiling, and an inexplicable impulse went straight to his


    brain. However, after all, he was not such a person. Although he had a reaction on his body, his


    head was clear.


    Reason defeated impulse. Samuel gently poured water into Qin Shuang''s mouth.


    At this time, Velocisaurus, who was standing aside, showed a meaningful smile. Xiaobai looked at


    Samuel strangely and asked, "Can this spring water really save people?"


    Velocisaurus smiled and said, "Of course not."


    Xiaobai also knew that the spring water of the Beasts Forest couldn''t cure people, so he felt very


    strange. "Then why did you let him save people in this way? If the best time for treatment is


    dyed, what should we do?"


    Velocisaurus shook his head. "No, he''s already saving people. Although the spring water can''t save


    people, he can. There''s a mysterious power in his body, far beyond our imagination, but he doesn''t


    know how to use it now. So, the only way is to passively let him lose some energy to Qin Shuang."


    Xiaobai suddenly understood. "So, feeding water is also fake. What you want is for each other..."


    Velocisaurus nodded. He knew Samuel''s character and knew that he was loyal to Yvonne. If he


    simply asked him to pass on some of his energy to Qin Shuang, he would not be able to ept it


    for a while.


    But feeding water would be much better.


    With Samuel''s repeated irrigation, just as Velocisaurus had expected, the energy of Samuel was


    slowly absorbed by Qin Shuang. This energy was mysterious and extremely powerful as


    Velocisaurus had expected. Even if it was a little bit, it was definitely not a problem to prolong Qin


    Shuang¡¯s life.


    Soon, Qin Shuang gradually regained consciousness. A warm aura permeated her entire body from


    her mouth. The poison in her body began to suppress. Feeling the strangeness in her lips, Qin


    Shuang opened her eyes slightly.


    When she saw Samuel''s long eyshes right in front of her and his hot lips on hers, and she could


    even feel his breathing, Qin Shuang''s face turned slightly red. She quietly looked at the man in front


    of her, not daring to make a sound.


    At this moment, her heart was beating faster!


    It was the first time that Qin Shuang had been so intimate with a man, and it was the first time that


    she had been kissed by a man.


    She was a little confused and lost herself.


    Soon, their lips parted and Samuel returned to the edge of the spring. When he returned with water


    in his mouth, Qin Shuang quickly closed her eyes.


    Samuel stopped in front of her, and Qin Shuang''s breathing became even more rapid. At this


    moment, Samuel suddenly shouted happily, "Look, Senior Sister Qin Shuang is much better. Her


    face has be ruddy."


    At this time, Qin Shuang wanted nothing more than to find a hole in the ground to hide. It was not


    rosy at all, but it was obvious that she blushed because of shyness!


    Velocisaurus nodded. By the time Qin Shuang opened her eyes, he had already seen it. Seeing this


    scene, he could only hold back hisughter and say, "It means that the spring water is useful."


    Samuel nodded and then tried harder to repeat what he had just done.


    Qin Shuang became even more nervous when she was awake. If Samuel wasn''t in a hurry to save


    her, he would definitely find that every time he kissed her, Qin Shuang''s face would turn even


    redder and her brows would furrow slightly.


    She was nervous and had an inexplicable feeling.


    When Samuel was about to feed her water again, Qin Shuang finally opened her eyes. "Alright,


    Samuel, I''m awake."


    Qin Shuang didn''t know how long or how many times she would be waiting for him if it was because


    of her poor health condition. However, her body was weak after all, and her entire mouth was numb


    from Samuel''s kisses. The frequent kisses made it even harder for her to breathe.


    Seeing that Qin Shuang was awake, Samuel in the dark was overjoyed. "Senior Sister Qin Shuang,


    are you awake?"


    Qin Shuang nodded awkwardly and thought. "If I hadn''t woken up, I would have fainted from your


    kiss."


    "Would you like some water?" Samuel asked subconsciously.


    After all, the first sentence of ten thousand patients when they woke up was that I was thirsty.


    When Qin Shuang heard the water, she shook her head in panic. "No... No need."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." Samuel nodded and then called Xiaobai and Velocisaurus, "Let''s go."


    Velocisaurus nodded, so did Xiaobai. Qin Shuang looked at Xiaobai and Velocisaurus in confusion.


    She had seen Velocisaurus before, but she couldn''t take her eyes off Xiaobai.


    "What is this..." Qin Shuang pointed at Xiaobai and asked, "Is it your spirit pet?"


    Samuel nodded. Qin Shuang smiled. "So cute."


    Cute? Samuel sighed in his heart. ¡°If you knew that he was the Beast King of the Void Sect, you


    would not know whether you could still praise him to be cute.¡±


    "By the way, where are we going?" Qin Shuang asked.


    Samuel smiled and said, "I''ll treat you."


    After that, Samuel bent down. Qin Shuang was stunned for a moment before her face turned


    slightly red and she stepped onto Samuel''s back.


    Carrying Qin Shuang on his back, the two of them headed towards a huge mountain. On the way,


    Samuel exined to Qin Shuang the reason for their trip to the destination.


    Qin Shuang shook her head repeatedly. "It''s better if we don''t go. The Forbidden Land of Beast


    Kings has always been a forbidden area at the back of the mountain. Even when the Hundred


    Beast Forest ispletely open, it''s still a forbidden area for strangers to stay away from."


    There were two forbidden areas in the fourth peak. One was the Ciyun Cave where Samuel had


    entered, and the other was the Forbidden Land of the Death Spirit in the back mountain.


    Qin Shuang had also heard from Lin Mengxi that the world-shaking devil was being suppressed


    there, and his yin energy was rising to the sky. If a disciple barged in, it was very likely that he would


    be swallowed by the yin energy.


    The most important thing was that the leader of the Void Sect had set up a ban on Heavenly


    Thunder Spell there. Anyone who broke in or came out would be struck by the Heavenly Thunder,


    leaving only broken bits.


    Moreover, even if he broke through the Forbidden Spell, there were many traps inside.


    Xiaobai was well aware of that. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given up on his rebirth and chosen


    reincarnation.


    But for Samuel, as long as there was a chance, he would not let it go.

 Chapter 2204

    Chapter 2204


    Soon, they entered the mountain.


    Standing at the foot of the mountain, there was a dpidated temple in the middle of the mountain.


    There were ck bricks and red tiles in the temple, but they had been weathered for a long time.


    Although the outline could be vaguely seen, because of the old age, only the outline was left.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was at least a kilometer away from the temple. Although it was noon, Samuel still felt a little cold.


    At this time, Velocisaurus looked at Samuel and said warily, "This ce is very strange. You should


    be more careful. Don''t lose your life identally, or you will lose more than you gain."


    Samuel also felt it, but he smiled and said, "There is nothing more evil than people''s hearts. Let''s


    go."


    Carrying Qin Shuang on his back, Samuel went up the mountain.


    More than an hourter, Samuel and others finally arrived at the front of the dpidated temple. The


    temple was three in one, five meters high, and there was a que in the middle, Dead Spirit


    Temple.


    Standing in front of the temple, Qin Shuang couldn''t help but shiver when she heard the cold cry.


    Samuel''s brows furrowed tightly. This temple looked simple, but in reality, there were undercurrents


    surging and they couldn''t be underestimated.


    Looking at this familiar ce, Xiaobai was lost in thought.


    Hundreds of years ago, he was here to fight with the big-nosed old Taoist priests of the Void Sect.


    The battlested for three whole days and nights. The corpses of the disciples of the Void Sect and


    the hundred beasts piled up into mountains and blood flowed like rivers. Finally, he and his wife


    were at a disadvantage because of the crowd tactics of the Void Sect.


    After that, the members of the Void Sect attacked his wife, causing the King of Beasts to retreat all


    the way. The King of Beasts was distracted and fell into a trap. Its body was sealed by the members


    of the Void Sect and had to stay here forever.


    "There was only one back mountain on this peak, but after the battle, there was another mountain


    here." Xiaobai smiled bitterly.


    Because the mountain under his feet was not a mountain at all!


    Instead, it was an enormous grave!


    Back then, all of the people and beasts who died in battle died here.


    Because there were too many casualties, there was no time to bury them separately. They could


    only leave behind tens of thousands of graves here. In order to suppress all souls and beast kings,


    they built this temple.


    Xiaobai sneered and said, "If you want to take the golden body, you have to enter the temple."


    Samuel nodded. At this moment, Qin Shuang patted Samuel gently on his back, indicating for him


    not to enter. This ce was extremely sinister and she felt that something was not quite right.


    Samuel shook his head and left Qin Shuang outside the temple. At the same time, he asked


    Velocisaurus to protect Qin Shuang. Then, he took Xiaobai into the temple.


    As soon as the door of the temple was opened, the weather suddenly changed. A gust of wind blew


    from the temple, and there were sounds of ghosts crying and wolves crying inside. Samuel forced


    the energy in his body to calm down slightly.


    As soon as he stepped into the temple, the door mmed shut. Outside, Qin Shuang''s nervous


    jade-like hands gripped her clothes tightly, her eyes filled with worry.


    At this time, Samuel was also shocked by the sudden closing of the temple door. It was pitch-ck


    in the room, and it was almost invisible. After adapting to the light, Samuel made a fireball with


    energy, and then he could roughly see the situation around him.


    The temple was veryrge, with four big pirs, and each of them was as wide as a man''s arms. At


    the end of the temple, there was a statue. Samuel could not recognize who the statue was, but only


    knew that he had thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a green-robed long saber, making a roar.


    "The ce under the statue is where the seal is," Xiaobai said.


    Samuel nodded and walked toward the statue without thinking.


    Halfway through, Samuel suddenly felt that his back became heavier and heavier. Every step he


    took was like a heavy pendant tied to his feet. It was difficult to go down, but harder to lift it up.


    In just two steps, Samuel was sweating profusely, and Xiaobai, who was next to him, was not much


    better. He cried out in pain and directly withdrew into Samuel''s arms.


    Samuel looked around, but it was calm without any fluctuation.


    What''s going on?


    Samuel stopped and tried to sense his surroundings with his Divine Sense, but he found nothing.


    The statue was only a dozen steps away from him, but Samuel found that he couldn''t get close at


    all. If he went on, he would be exhausted.


    Although Samuel did not know what was going on, his intuition told him that it was not simple.


    Soon, the corners of Samuel''s mouth lifted slightly. He quickly divided the fireball into four parts and


    hit the four pirs respectively. Suddenly, he felt relieved and rxed.


    After taking a few more steps, Samuel suddenly stood in a vast sea, surrounded by water.


    Samuel tried to swim a few times, but it was as if he had been pulled by a ghost. No matter how


    hard he tried, he could only swim on the spot, and the feeling of suffocation became stronger.


    Samuel estimated that he was thinking and quickly attacked in eight directions. After the waves


    dissipated, he suddenly returned to the ancient temple.


    "I see." Samuel smiled confidently.


    At this time, the statue suddenly moved. When Samuel looked up, the statue was suddenly divided


    into two pieces. The two seemed to be copied and stuck together.


    "As expected."

 Chapter 2205

    Chapter 2205


    "Four Symbols, Eight Diagrams. Next is the Yin and Yang Cultivation Method."


    After Samuel finishedughing, he used the head of the left statue as Qian and the foot of the right


    statue as Kun. After looking for a solution, he directly activated a stream of energy.


    As soon as the attack arrived, the two statues turned into nothingness. What appeared in front of


    Samuel was a big Eight Diagram.


    The Eight Diagram was opened and Samuel slowly walked in.


    As soon as he entered, the smell of blood hit him. In front of Samuel was a one-meter-wide circr


    passage, winding and unknown.


    As his feet moved up, there were some echoes in the cave, which were like footsteps, whispering to


    others, crying softly, or sighing sadly.


    But there was only Samuel in the cave. No one knew where the voice came from. It seemed to be


    inside the cave, or behind Samuel.


    Because it was too dark in the cave, Samuel had been slowly walking in with the help of the cave


    wall. But along the way, he felt that his hands were strange.


    Where he touched, the cave wall was very uneven. With the help of the fireball in his hand, he


    couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    It was not a wall at all, or rather, the wall was not made of earth and stone, but a face full of mud


    and very twisted.


    Some of them wereughing, some were shouting, and some were crying bitterly. They were like a


    group of loaches, crawling around each other.


    Samuel was a very powerful person, but when he saw this scene, he couldn''t help but spit it out.


    With such disgust, Samuel quickened his pace into the cave.


    A momentter, Samuel suddenly stopped, because he suddenly noticed that there were wisps of


    ashes under his feet.


    If his guess was correct, it should have been when he had taken out the fire to shine on the wall.


    Because he had been scared, the fire shook a little and burned out of the wall.


    That was to say, he had taken a detour for a long time and was still on the way.


    The maze!


    Samuel immediately frowned.


    Then, he smiled and didn''t continue. He slowly sat down on the spot.


    The peace of mind was natural. At this time, Samuel put away all distracting thoughts and entered a


    state of meditation.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, everything in front of him suddenly became bright, and Samuel returned to the temple


    again. Although the temple was the same as before, the brightness waspletely two extremes.


    The cave was deep and winding, and the cave wall was full of human faces. No matter how bold a


    person was, he would be afraid and disgusting in that environment, so he must want to leave there


    as soon as possible.


    But the more he ran, the more often he couldn''t escape.


    Thebination of Yin and Yang made Samuel understand this in time, so he quickly closed his Qi


    and concentrated, without any distracting thoughts.


    Although Samuel could not be regarded as a strong person, his temperament, spirit, and willpower


    were superior to ordinary people. In addition, Samuel was extremely smart and had all kinds of


    adventures. In the eyes of ordinary people, the Four Signs, and Eight Diagrams would be very


    difficult. But for Samuel, it was just a solution.


    "Golden body, master, it''s my golden body."


    In the temple, a human-shaped skeleton stood there. It waspletely gold, tied up by red silk


    threads, and seven acupuncture points of its body were sealed by the yellow talisman.


    "Isn''t he human?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Master, I''ve cultivated to the point of immortality. Is it still difficult for me to transform into a human?"


    asked Xiaobai.


    Samuel suddenlyughed. "So, you''re a beastman who will never be a ve, unless there is food


    and living ce?"


    Xiaobai looked at Samuel with a nk face. He didn''t understand and didn''t want to understand. He


    pointed at the golden body and said, "I''ll go and have a look first."


    After that, Xiaobai rushed straight to the golden body. As soon as he arrived at the center of the four


    pirs, there was a sudden thunder in the temple. A purple thunder suddenly fell from the roof and


    went straight to Xiaobai!


    "Boom!"


    Although Xiaobai had extraordinary Divine Sense, he couldn''t dodge the sudden purple lightning at


    all. He was shocked. He didn''t doubt that if the thunder hit him, he would immediately reincarnate


    again.


    However, at this moment, Samuel suddenly rushed up and blocked it with his giant axe. The


    lightning and the axe collided, and the tremendous pressure made Samuel break out in a cold


    sweat.


    "Master!" Xiaobai looked back and saw Samuel bear the purple thunder for him. He was stunned for


    a moment.


    Toe to this ce, Xiaobai did have his own n. He wanted to reach the temple through


    Samuel and find the golden body. He was looking for the golden body not for Qin Shuang, but


    purely for his own strength.


    With that powerful golden body and his Divine Sense, even if he could not recover to his peak, he


    could at least be an expert.


    At that time, he could leave Samuel and return to his Beast King.


    However, Xiaobai, who had gone through several traps and was safe, had forgotten that there were


    traps in the temple because she was too anxious.


    Furthermore, it was a terrifying Heavenly Thunder!


    "Pang Gu Axe?" At this time, a high pitch suddenly sounded in the temple.


    The high-pitched voice was very loud and full of energy. It could even linger in the temple for a long


    time, and the echoes were continuous.


    "A heaven warping genius, a heaven warping genius! This is really fate. I was just waiting for a fated


    person, but I didn''t expect to see a Sage who could cross me. Haha!"

 Chapter 2206

    Chapter 2206


    When Samuel heard the sound, he searched around with his Divine Sense, but found nothing.


    Just when Samuel was confused, the voice rang again.


    "Perfect, perfect, it''s so perfect. This body is simply a genius. I''m so envious."


    Samuel frowned. "What strange thing?"


    Samuel frowned and looked around warily. "Who?"


    Sometimes, Samuel really felt that he was too weak, because he couldn''t distinguish the enemy at


    all, even if he was by his side. It was like he was a blind man without eyes. It was too dangerous to


    walk in Jianghu.


    "No wonder even the King of Beasts, who is arrogant, surrendered to you. With your talent, it''s


    normal."


    As the white light appeared, an old man suddenly stood behind Samuel. He had white hair, white


    beard, and white eyebrows. He looked very festive and benevolent.


    At this time, he looked at Samuel greedily, his eyes full of love.


    Seeing that Samuel was very vignt, he did not mind. He smiled and said, "Sage, can you show


    me your Pangu Axe?"


    Samuel immediately tightened his grip on the Pangu Axe and made an offensive posture. It was


    hard to tell whether the opponent was an enemy or a friend for the time being. The old man wanted


    to see other people''s weapons. Was he crazy?


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Shen Xuzi. I''m the god of guarding this


    temple... I''m a god and a ghost," he said with a smile.


    Seeing that Samuel was confused, he continued, "I am worthy of the so-called god. I am also a


    ghost."


    Samuel nodded. It didn''t matter whether it was a god or a ghost.


    Since he was guarding this temple, it meant that he could ask where the golden body was. "In that


    case, I want to ask if the Golden Body of the Beast King''s previous life is here."


    Instead of being vignt, heughed and said, "Yes, when the temple was built, I stayed here to


    guard the golden body and suppress the thousands of souls under the temple. Mr. Hannigan, are


    you here to get the golden body?"


    Seeing that he was honest, Samuel did not hide anything. "Yes."


    "For this beast?" He pointed at Xiaobai and then shook his head. "Then I''ll forgive you. Although


    you have subdued this beast, you need to know that it is dangerous and cunning. When it was alive,


    it was even more vicious. If you give him the golden body, there might be endless troubles in the


    future."


    "Senior, you misunderstood. In fact, I didn''te here to take its golden body for this little beast,


    but for saving people." Samuel hurriedly said.


    "Save people?" Shen Xuzi frowned slightly.


    "That''s right." After Samuel finished speaking, he roughly told him about Qin Shuang''s situation.


    After hearing this, Shen Xuzi still shook his head resolutely. "In fact, I should save her. After all, she


    and I are fellow disciples."


    Samuel was puzzled. "Senior, since you are fellow disciples, why can''t you?"


    "Because I am a member of the Void Sect, and she is also a member of the Void Sect, so we should


    abide by the rules of the Void Sect. Since the establishment of the Death Spirit Temple, the Void


    Sect has banned disciples from breaking into the temple, let alone touching the things in the


    temple." Shen Xuzi firmly refused.


    "Senior, rules are dead, and people are alive. Now saving lives is more important, isn''t it?" Samuel


    said anxiously.


    Shen Xuzi shook his head and said, "Mr. Hannigan, you are not doing this to save her at all, but hurt


    her. Although our Void Sect is not a big sect, at least it is a decent sect. If you put the golden body


    of the king of demonic beasts on her, even if she lives, it will be worse than death."


    "Why?"


    "The Beast King absorbed the souls of tens of thousands of demons and refined the body with


    blood. The golden body is very evil and Devil Qi is very strong. Qing Shuang is a disciple of the


    main sect, but she has the breath of demonic beasts. Do you think the Void Sect will tolerate her?


    Since ancient times, good and evil have never stood together."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel said angrily, "I think you''re wrong. What is right and evil?"


    "What''s your opinion?" the old man asked softly.


    "I think the human heart is the right and the evil. No matter how decent a person is, if he has evil


    intentions, can he be regarded as the right person? Hees from the demon n and is full of


    demonic aura, but he is concerned about the world. Is he the right person?"


    "You''re right, but human words can be feared. Will others think so?"


    Samuel was at a loss for words. Sometimes, people''s prejudice was like a mountain. You couldn''t


    move, but you couldn''t breathe.


    If the golden body''s demon aura was too strong, even if Qin Shuang were to absorb it, it would still


    enter her body. At that time, she would definitely be despised and might even be expelled from the


    Void Sect.


    "Unless..."


    "Unless what!"


    "Unless you are willing to take care of her," the old man said softly.


    Samuel nodded immediately. "Of course I will take care of her."


    "The care I''m talking about is not temporary. It may be ten years, a hundred years, or forever."


    Samuel was stunned. What did this mean? Did he have to sacrifice himself to save someone?


    "You have the Pangu Axe, and a powerful golden light that can suppress any evil breath in the


    world. Therefore, only you can help her suppress the Demonic Qi in her body."


    "But I don''t know how to use the power in my body to save her," Samuel said in surprise.


    "There are two kinds. One is fast, which will take a few years, and the other is long. It mayst for a


    lifetime." The old man chuckled.


    Samuel was stunned. "How fast is it? How slow is it?"


    "The fast one is thebination of men and women. It can naturally connect Yin and Yang. By


    absorbing your energy, it can suppress her energy."


    Samuel sweated profusely. "What about the slow one?"


    The old man smiled and casually raised his hand. A book slowly flew to the front of Samuel. "This is


    the cultivation method of the Rainfall Sword. It''s a kind of sword technique I''ve practiced in my life.


    It''s divided into two parts: Yin and Yang. If you want to save her, when her golden body is absorbed,


    she needs to practice the Yang part of the sword technique, and you need to practice the Yin part."


    "When the sword technique isbined, the two of you can breathe at the same time. In this way,


    your golden energy will be absorbed by her and even suppress the Demon Aura in her body. This is


    my so-called care."


    Samuel thought for a moment and agreed. "I choose thetter."


    Qin Shuang had suffered such a serious injury for him. Even if she was paralyzed, Samuel would


    take care of her for no reason. However, the former had betrayed Yvonne, which was definitely not


    allowed. As for cultivating swordsmanship, it was no problem.


    An imperceptible smirk shed across the old man''s eyes, and he continued to say seriously, "Well,


    I can give you the golden body, but I have another condition."

 Chapter 2207

    Chapter 2207


    Samuel had no idea that he had fallen into a big trap set by the white-bearded old man, one by one.


    At this time, Qin Shuang, who was outside the temple, had been staring at the temple.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But after looking at it for a long time, the temple had no effect at all. Until she was a little absent-


    minded, an old man''s peaceful voice suddenly came to her mind. "I can only help you here. With


    your peerless appearance and the urging power of the Rainfall Sword, you will have a promising


    future."


    "Who are you?" Qin Shuang cried out in rm.


    But there were only a fewughs left in her mind, and then there was no reply.


    In the temple, the old man suddenly smiled with bright eyes.


    "What other requirements do you have?" Samuel did not notice anything strange about him and


    asked curiously.


    "Under the Death Spirit Temple, there are tens of thousands of souls that have passed away. These


    souls are all people or beasts that died on the battlefield in the war against the King of Beasts. Their


    resentment is extremely heavy. If I take away the golden body, it will inevitably trigger the bnce of


    the right and evil forces in the temple. At that time, the conflict between Yin and Yang will cause


    chaos here."


    "Therefore, if you want the Golden Body, you must activate the golden energy in your body and


    transcend all the dead spirits under the Death Spirit Temple. Otherwise, even if you save anyone, I


    will not promise you."


    Samuel nodded. He had no problem with these sweeping works, but the problem was that he


    couldn''t do it. "Senior, I have said that I don¡¯t know how to use the energy in my body."


    The old man said with a little embarrassment, "This power is very strange. It''s normal that you don''t


    understand it. It''s because... because I don''t know how to use it."


    Noticing his Samuel''s worry, the old man smiled. "But that you don¡¯t know how to use it and you


    can¡¯t use it is two different concepts. I''ll teach you a set of Formless Divine Skill. By using it, you can


    barely activate the golden energy in your body, but I have a request..."


    Samuel suppressed his impatience. If it weren''t for the fact that the other party was an old man and


    that Samuel was really weak at present, he would have beaten the other party to death.


    "Predecessor, can you just finish it in one breath?"


    "Sage, you can be young, but don''t be so impulsive. After all, Formless Divine Skill is the self-


    created cultivation method that I am proud of. As long as I spend a little bit of my strength, I can


    make use of it to make it ten times stronger. Isn''t that good?"


    Samuel almost blurted out "Good" subconsciously, but fortunately, he managed to restrain himself in


    time. He found that the old man had a magical magic power that could always lead him away and


    then enter his rhythm. "What do you want, senior?"


    "I''ve taught you all my unique skills. You say..." The old man suddenly chuckled.


    Samuel was stunned. "Senior, do you mean that you want me to be your master?"


    "No, I took you as my master."


    Samuel almost stumbled and fell to the ground. ¡°This bastard didn''t y cards ording to the


    routine at all. He taught me martial arts, butter he had to worship me as his master. What kind of


    operation was this?¡±


    Although it was not difficult to ept an apprentice, Samuel knew that his ability had not yet


    expanded to that extent. He was puzzled and asked, "Senior, what do you mean by this?"


    Shen Xuzi naturally had his own n. Samuel held the Pangu Axe. What was the concept of the


    Pangu Axe? It was a great killing object that could split the heaven and earth.


    Sometimes, one shouldn''t talk about strength, talent, or adventures. In the face of absolute


    suppression, everything was bullshit.


    And the Pangu Axe was the existence of absolute suppression.


    Of course, Shen Xuzi wished that he could have someone to rely on. After all, in the Eight Direction


    World, having someone to rely on was something that he could do as he pleased.


    Which of the three True God ns wouldn''t be able to do as they pleased?


    Did Shen Xuzi not want to? Of course, he did want to!


    Originally, he was the head of a genius sect in the Void Sect. His cultivation was very fast, but when


    he challenged the True God, he was beaten until only a few remnant souls remained. Therefore, he


    sealed thest remnant soul in the forbidden book of the Void Sect, so that he could be a


    device spirit and increase the power of the forbidden book to be a great killing weapon of the


    Void Sect. At least, he could make himself die, but at least he could benefit the younger generation


    and gain a good reputation.


    But to his surprise, when he was in charge of sealing the Death Spirit Temple, he met Samuel, the


    Sage with the Pangu Axe!


    Thispletely changed his original idea.


    He desperately wished that he could once again strengthen his soul fragment, and then find a new


    fleshly body to be reborn. Then... he could rely on this backer to rise to prominence in the Void Sect!


    For the sake of sess, he not only ced his bet on himself, but also ced his bet on Qin


    Shuang.


    As for how to strengthen his soul fragment, it was very simple, Samuel.


    Samuel didn''t know that he had been arranged clearly by others. At this time, he was a little


    ttered.


    "Senior, I... I''m too weak, and I''m just a ve of the Void Sect. How... how can I ept you as my


    disciple?" Samuel said awkwardly.


    "Since you''ve learned Formless Divine Skill from me, you naturally have a skill to rely on. What do


    you think? Will you agree or not?"


    Samuel was speechless. "What the hell is going on?!"

 Chapter 2208

    Chapter 2208


    "Mr. Hannigan, there is not a chance like this any more. You must consider it carefully."


    "The most important thing is that the girl outside can''t hold on for long."


    "And..."


    Samuel couldn''t stand it anymore and nodded. "Okay, I promise you."


    The reason why Samuel was unwilling to agree for a long time was that he felt that he had taken


    advantage of the old man. Samuel did not like to take advantage of others.


    "Very well, Master, please ept my bow!"


    Looking at the old man kneeling directly in front of him, Samuel really felt ufortable. How old


    were they?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, a cheap disciple was still a disciple. Samuel nodded awkwardly.


    "Hehe, then give me a Buddhist name."


    Samuel was about to go crazy when he saw the old man¡¯s appearance.


    He really didn''t know if the old man had stayed in this ce for too long. There was something


    wrong with his brain. What was going on? Why did he ask him to give him a name?


    "Isn''t Shen Huzi very good??"


    "Okay, then I''ll call Shen Xuzi."


    Looking at his happy face, Samuel rolled his eyes at him. If he were on Earth, he would have asked


    this silly man to go to the psychiatric hospital to have a look.


    "Well, hurry... hurry up." Samuel wanted to ask him to teach him, but as a master, it was awkward to


    ask his disciple to teach him.


    "Formless Divine Skill, right? Okay."


    After Shen Xuzi finished speaking, he asked Samuel to sit face to face with him. Then, after Samuel


    entered a state of meditation, a big partial character appeared in his consciousness. ording to


    these characters, Samuel began to cultivate.


    The so-called Formless Divine Skill was, in fact, simr to the Golden Bell Shield of the Golden Bell


    Shield on Earth, the Iron Shirt of the other side of the mountain to beat the cow, and the


    combination of various skills. As long as there was a certain amount of energy in the body, the


    Formless Divine Skill could activate the energy in the body to form a strong defense.


    Any attack that came into contact with this defense would immediately bounce back. Moreover,


    during the rebound process, it would often carry the techniques on the Formless Divine Skill and


    increase its power.


    Once he mastered it, he could even analyze these attacks and copy them.


    It felt like a tooth for a tooth.


    Samuel, who had roamed the Earth and Xuanyuan worlds, knew a lot of Cultivation Methods.


    Although their levels were different, many of their concepts were the same. In addition, Samuel''s


    talent was outstanding, so in just a few hours, Samuel had learned Formless Divine Skill.


    Apart from being a little unfamiliar, his realm was a little lower...


    "Is Samuel in any danger?"


    Outside the temple, Qin Shuang tried her best to stand up. She was suffering too much outside. It


    had been six or seven hours since Samuel went in. The sky gradually darkened, but there was no


    movement inside, which made Qin Shuang very worried about Samuel''s safety.


    The Forbidden Land of Death Spirit was filled with traps. Samuel was only a ve. He had learned


    some introductory mental skills from her and was about to enter such a dangerous ce. How


    could Qin Shuang rest assured?


    Moreover, he went in to save her!


    At this time, Velocisaurus stopped in front of Qin Shuang and looked into the temple with some


    worry in his eyes. Samuel was indeed extraordinary, which was not false at all. The Pangu Axe and


    the powerful energy in his body could indeed protect him in many ces, but the problem was that


    he did not know how to use it, and he was not invincible.


    Most of the energy was passively protecting him, and most of the time, it was a kind of spiritual field


    attack. Once he met a strong master, Samuel was no match for him at all.


    To put it simply, Samuel now looked more like a warrior, but in fact, he was just a mage with a very


    high blue capacity. Most importantly, this mage didn''t know how to attack people. He could only


    knock others with a magic stick. Wouldn''t that make him die at any time?


    The Death Spirit Temple was full of traps. Whether this little mage could survive was indeed a


    question.


    Velocisaurus said, "Whether he is in danger or not, you can''t go in. Even if something happens to


    him, won''t his efforts be in vain if you go in and die?"


    Qin Shuang lowered her head sadly. "But I can''t just watch him get into trouble, and I can''t do


    anything about it myself."


    "Just treat him as a ve. It doesn''t matter to you whether he dies or not." Velocisaurus did not


    know how tofort others, so he could only reason with her.


    Qin Shuang shook her head resolutely. "Maybe in the past, but I can''t do it now."


    After saying that, Qin Shuang suppressed her sadness and forced out a bitter smile. "In my eyes,


    anyone else might tell me that ves are just ves. They don''t have the right to live, and they


    don''t have the space to live, so it doesn''t matter whether they live or die. But what I can''t imagine is


    that this ve saved me again and again. Don''t you think it''s ironic? What you look down on the


    most is your life-saving straw in the end, and it''s even the best for you."

 Chapter 2209

    Chapter 2209


    Thinking of this, Qin Shuang thought of the determination, courage, and unfear on Samuel''s face


    when he ran with her on his back. That was the most handsome face she had ever seen.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but smile sweetly.


    Even though Velocisaurus was only a dragon, it was stillpletely mesmerized by Qin Shuang''s


    fairy-like smile.


    Qin Shuang was so beautiful that no one dared to approach her. But when she smiled, she looked


    even more beautiful.


    Velocisaurus also agreed with her opinion, as if he had once killed Samuel, but had to bow to him in


    the end. The world was so unpredictable that most of the time; he did not know the result until the


    end.


    In the temple, at this time, Samuel''s whole body was emitting a faint golden light, and his upper


    body was soaked with sweat. His wet clothes perfectly showed his perfect lines. Coupled with his


    handsome face, any girl present would be tempted.


    "Continue to activate the Formless Divine Skill. The undead have already begun to transcend." After


    Shen Xuzi finished speaking, he quickly continued to sit steadily opposite Samuel, feeling the


    peaceful power brought by the golden light.


    It was as if he were floating in the sky, free and unfettered. This was something he had never


    experienced in many years.


    On the other side, Fu Tian, who had been waiting for more than a month, finally could not wait any


    longer. Although it was reasonable that the disciples of the Evesting Sea Area would never


    return, Fu Tian did not expect that he would stay for so long and had not received any news.


    Although the Fu n didn''t have a True God and had declined a lot, they were still powerful. People


    in the Evesting Sea Area were qualified to be arrogant in front of them, but arrogance didn''t mean


    rudeness.


    Therefore, after asking to see him again yesterday, Fu Tian still did not get any news. He decided to


    pack up and go home.


    As soon as he stepped out of the door, a middle-aged man walked towards him, followed by four


    servants. Seeing Fu Tian, the middle-aged man sized him up with disdain, "You are the patriarch of


    the Fu Family, Fu Tian?"


    Fu Tian nodded. "You are?"


    The middle-aged man smiled disdainfully and replied coldly, "Well, Ao Yong, the steward of the


    Eternal Ao n."


    Fu Tian immediately smiled apologetically. "So it''s Steward Ao Yong. Nice to meet you."


    Ao Yong nodded naturally. In the past, if the patriarch of the Fu n hade, he, as the steward,


    would have bowed. But now, Ao Yong didn''t care about it at all. It was just a small n, so it was


    natural for him, the steward, to be greeted by the other side.


    ¡°Alright, there''s no need to be so courteous. The reason I came to see you this time around was


    because I heard from the guards that the n head Fu often came to visit us. Therefore, I came


    here to see what the n head Fu is doing.¡±


    Fu Tian nodded and smiled. "Indeed, there are some important matters to discussr. Does n


    Head Ao have time?"


    "Our n head?" Ao Yong coldly smiled and said, "n head Fu, people should know how to judge


    the situation. Our n head is busy and I''m afraid that he does not have time to see you. If youText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    have anything to say, you can discuss it with me."


    Fu Tian''s face turned cold and his eyes were full of embarrassment. As a patriarch, he hade to


    visit in person and waited for a whole month, but only a small steward came to meet him? The


    Eternal Ao n seemed to look down on him too much.


    Seeing the displeasure on Fu Tian''s face, Ao Yong said coldly, "What? Patriarch Fu Tian doesn''t


    seem to want to talk too much with me? Well, that''s fine. Yong, pay the bill for the inn on behalf of


    Patriarch Fu, lest others say that our Evesting Tribe is arrogant and rude to our guests."


    After saying that, Ao Yong smiled disdainfully and turned to leave.


    Fu Tian was so angry that he was trembling all over. The Evesting Sea Area did not allow


    outsiders to enter and leave at will. How could there be guests? Ao Yong''s words were obviously to


    humiliate him with some money.


    However, Fu Tian chose to endure. His goal was to be the Patriarch of the three great ns,


    not the Patriarch of the Fu n. To negotiate with the Evesting Sea Area was his only option.


    Fu Tian forced a smile and quickly caught up with him. "Steward Ao Yong, you misunderstood me. I


    didn''t mean that. I just didn''t have a good rest yesterday and was in poor spirits. Please go into the


    room and talk."


    Ao Yong sneered again with disdain. He didn''t even look at Fu Tian and said, "Okay, but I don''t have


    time to waste on boring people. I''ll give you a time to say a reason that I can leave."


    Fu Tian continued to suppress his anger. The other party was too aggressive. "I''m going to talk to


    you about the future of the Evesting Sea Area. Once the Fu n falls, the momentum of the


    tripod will be broken. Will the Evesting Sea Area still be able to fight against the top of the Blue


    Mountain?"


    "Okay, I''ll give you half an hour." Ao Yong smiled gently and walked back to Fu Tian¡¯s room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Fu Tian wanted to say something, but he found that Ao Yong was


    just sitting there, and the four servants behind him were just standing there. Suddenly, he endured


    his dissatisfaction, bent down, picked up the teapot on the table, and poured tea for Ao Yong. After


    taking a sip, Ao Yong looked at Fu Tian and said, "Patriarch Fu, why do you think that the


    Evesting Sea Area can''t fight against the top of the Blue Mountain?"


    In fact, the reason why Ao Yong chose to see Fu Tian at thest moment was that he had


    considered the problem of the tripod power, but the Evesting Sea Area did not just want to


    maintain the original order.


    When everyone''s strength was equal, the three great ns would bnce each other. Naturally,


    they did not have any ambition. However, once this bnce was not bnced, the one with


    strength would naturally not be willing to fall to the current situation. Instead, their ambition would


    increase greatly.


    There were three countries in the civilization of the earth. They were Country Wei, Shu and Wu.


    They restrained each other when they were very powerful, but after Shu Country had the Jing


    Ministry, their ambition was to unify the country, and so was Country Wei. Even Dongwu, who was


    partial to peace, had his own ambition.


    Otherwise, Dongwu would not haveunched so many attacks in the north. It was just that his


    strength determined that he could not make up his mind.


    Therefore, the Evesting Sea Area also had their own ideas. They also wanted to take advantage


    of the fact that the Fu''s True God was dead andpete with the top of the Blue Mountain.


    However, the Evesting Sea Area also knew their own strength. They were at a disadvantage


    when fighting against the top of the Blue Mountain.


    In order to dominate the Eight Direction World, the Evesting Sea Area and the top of the Blue


    Mountain could only act in private.


    To maintain a new n on the top of Blue Mountain, they could indeed build a new n based on


    their strength. Many of the great ns in the world were ready to move, but the weaker Evesting


    Sea Area didn''t have many choices.


    Even if they were to be groomed, they would naturally not be as powerful as the top of Blue


    Mountain. Therefore, the situation of defeat became more and more obvious. However, the Fu


    Family came looking for them. For them, it was the most important chess piece to win. After all, the


    Fu Family was one of the three big families. Even if the True God died, they still had a rich family


    background. Therefore, their first priority was topletely suppress the Fu Family''s dignity and be


    willing to submit to them.

 Chapter 2210

    Chapter 2210


    Therefore, when the Patriarch of the Evesting Sea Area learned that Fu Tian hade to visit him, he deliberately ignored him and suddenly gave


    him some hope when he lost his patience. However, this hopepletely destroyed Fu Tian''s dignity.


    The Evesting Sea Area changed from passive to active. It was a good game of chess.


    At this time, Fu Tian waspletely suppressed by Ao Yong. He was more eager to cooperate with the Evesting Sea Area and enter a passive


    situation


    "The True Gods at the peak of Blue Mountain are the most powerful of the Three Gods. I trust that Director Ao knows this very well, right?" Fu Tian


    said.


    Ao Yong nodded. This was an indisputable fact. After all, the Xuanyuan World was created by the top of the Blue Mountain.


    "Now, it''s obvious that the top of the Blue Mountain is supporting their own forces. To put it simply, the top of Eight Direction World is thepetition


    between you and them. But both you and I know that the top of the Evesting Mountain is the most likely to win. Everyone knows how to stand on


    the side,¡± Fu Tian said. "If the Evesting Sea Area can''t make people see hope, I believe that in the near future, most of the forces in Eight Direction


    World will belong to the top of the Blue Mountain. At that time, the Evesting Sea Area will be besieged from all sides."


    "So what? Will the top of the Blue Mountain really scare the Evesting Sea Area? Don''t forget that we have a True God in the Evesting Sea Area,"


    Ao Yong said with a smile.


    "A True God is indeed invincible in Eight Direction World, but no matter how powerful he is, will he have a chance to win against the siege of another


    True God?" Fu Tian said softly.


    Of course, Ao Yong knew this. Experts would not show mercy to the weak. As long as the top of the Blue Mountain dominated the world, they would


    not let go of the Evesting Sea Area


    This was also the main reason why Ao Yong was willing to negotiate


    Seeing that Ao Yong did not refute, Fu Tian said seriously, "Although the Fu Family no longer has a True God, we still have a future star. If the


    Evesting Tribe can join hands with us, the three ns will stand out in the future. At that time, we will be partners. We can continue to maintain the


    status quo or exclude him."


    Of course, he meant to exclude the top of Mount Lan!


    "But I''ve heard that Fu Yao doesn''t seem to be willing to be a True God. Patriarch Fu, you can''t control her either." Ao Yong said with a smile.


    Fu Tian didn''t take it seriously. "Fu Yao is from the Fu n after all. Even if she doesn''t want to listen to ourmand, she is still a member of the Fu


    n. Secondly, if she is really difficult to discipline, I can make another Fu Yao.¡±


    "So, your condition is that the Fu n bes a subordinate of the Evesting Sea Area, right?" Ao Yong said, making the conclusion.


    In fact, before he came here, he had already thought about everything. He also knew the current situation of the three great ns and how to go next.


    The cooperation with the Fu Family was their best choice.


    However, he had to make the Fu n obey the Evesting Tribe.


    Fu Tian gritted his teeth. Of course,


    this was not what he wanted to see.


    He just wa nted to make a trade of


    equal valueThe Evesting Family.


    would h¨¦lp and support him. After


    the Futamily''s strength grew up;


    theywou d split the world intothree


    parts. At that time, they could help


    sting Tribe more At most,


    th¨¦ Eve


    they would be the masters, and he


    would be the support, while the top


    of Blue Mountain would be the back!


    However, Ao Yong¡¯s condition was to let the Fu family be their chess piece and subordinates. This was apletely united and enved


    concept.


    ¡°Director Ao, if you really don''t want to cooperate with us, we can turn to the top of Blue Mountain.¡± Fu Tian stood up and was about to leave.


    Both sides hatktheir own ns. Fu


    Tian could give up his face and


    negotiatepeace with the Evestiag


    Sea Areawwithout dignity, but he >


    could not let the Fu n have.8o


    interests. Otherwise, what was the


    poirit of being the patriarch? Content


    b¨¦longs to  <>


    "Patriarch Fu, as the chief of the n, why are you so impulsive? Since you don''t want to be our subordinate, we can find another choice."


    "Let''s talk about cooperation. Since it''s cooperation, I want to know what benefits the Evesting Tribe can get.¡±


    "That depends on your requirements. As long as you don''t go too far, I can help."


    Ao Yong smiled gently and said, "Okay, I can go back and report this matter to the chief and ask him to decide the details with you in person


    However, the chief is very busy. You have to show your sincerity and let me believe you.¡±


    Fu Tian was stunned. "What do you mean. Manager Ao Yong?¡±


    Thinking of this, he quickly took out several kinds of top-grade materials from his bag and ced them on the table. "Director Ao Yong, is this enough


    sincerity?¡±


    Ao Yongughed and said, "You are indeed a smart person. You can understand at a nce. However, on the surface, you are sincere enough. What


    about your heart?"


    After that, Ao Yong slowly lifted his foot and looked at Fu Tian. He smiled disdainfully and said, "My shoes are a little dirty."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fu Tian''s expression immediately


    became ferogious. However, after


    hesitatin fo? amoment, he still.


    squatteqdown. Just as he was x


    about te-raise his hand, Ao Yong.


    smiletvand said, "Patriarch Fu-you


    misuinders ood. I don''t wantyou to


    clean it up. I want you to Hek it


    clean."


    Samuel''s face was distorted!

 Chapter 2211

    Chapter 2211


    Hearing this, Fu Tian''s whole body trembled slightly. As the patriarch of Fu n, Ao Yong actually wanted him to lick a mere supervisor''s shoes. If this


    was spread out, where was his dignity?


    "Since Patriarch Fu is not sincere, please go." Ao Yong sneered, got up, and walked out of the door.


    "Wait a minute." Fu Tian''s face turned blue, and his anger hit his heart. He nced at Ao Yong, walked quickly, closed his eyes, and licked Ao Yong''s


    shoes with difficulty.


    ¡°Haha, hahaha!!!" Ao Yong burst outughing and left with his men


    Fu Tian punched the ground fiercely. His heart was full of anger, but he could only vent it privately.


    After leaving the inn, Ao Yong was in a good mood. Of course, he did not expect a cooperation to make the Fu n surrenderpletely. This was


    only their first step to nibble the Fu Family. One day, the Fu n would have no dignity in front of the Evesting Tribe.


    The Fu n wouldpletely be their ve!


    "Let''s go back and report to the Patriarch and arrange our second step.¡± Ao Yong smiled coldly and walked quickly toward the Evesting Patriarch''s


    Pce


    At this time, in the shabby temple!


    "Heaven''s mandate, the universe, is vast and mighty. The earth takes the white tiger, and the evil moon is like blood!¡±


    Shen Xuzi¡¯s entire body was covered in golden light. The entire temple was illuminated by the golden light of Samuel. His powerful aura caused Shen


    Xuzi to feel exceptionally fulfilling.


    It was clear that this wasn''t transcending, but rather a type of absorption of energy.


    Yes, he needed the energy of Samuel to replenish his residual soul power!


    After a day and a night of replenishment, Shen Huzi''s soul fragment had reached the most critical point.


    Shen Xuzi breathed a sigh of relief with satisfaction and looked at Samuel. "Master, that''s enough.¡±


    Samuel was sweating profusely, and his face was even paler. He had consumed a lot of energy to continuously use his skills, but the naive Samuel


    did not know Shen Xuzi''s little n. He had been very serious about transcending souls.


    At this moment, he put away his Formless Divine Art and copsed to the ground


    "Master, are you all right?¡± Seeing that Samuel was so tired, Shen Xuzi felt a little guilty and hurriedly stepped forward to ask.


    Samuel shook his head. "I''m fine. Where''s the Golden Body of Beast King?"


    Shen Xuzi nodded, stood up, and made a strange gesture. He recited a spell. Suddenly, Samuel felt the earth shake and the mountains shake. At the


    same time, the temple began to copse


    Dust flew in the air. Qin Shuang and Velocisaurus, who were standing outside the temple, noticed something unusual and hurriedly stood up.


    After the dust, the temple was no longer there. In front of Samuel, there was a huge grave. Above the grave, there was a red long sword.


    Seven parts of the sword was buried


    "Samuel!" Seeing Samuel standing there, Qin Shuang''s worried eyes were finally reced by joy. She quickly walked towards Samuel.


    The temple had copsed, and all the Forbidden Spells had disappeared. Qin Shuang soon came to the front of Samuel.


    "The Golden Bady of the Beast King


    is below the Bemon-subduing


    Sword. But once the N


    Demon-subduing Sword is pulled


    out, hg Demon Aura umted


    on the¡± King of Beasts Gold wilt


    instantly leak out and rush atraig ht


    tthe sword mouth." Content


    belongs to


    At this time, Shen Xuzi also appeared again


    Seeing Shen Huzi, Qin Shuang immediately became nervous. Samuel shook his head at her, indicating that it was fine.


    Samuel continued to ask, "What will happen then?"


    "I don''t know what will happen. Maybe you will die, or you will be fine.¡± Shen Xuzi said.


    This was something that even Shen


    Xuzi could not avoid. The previous


    owner of the King of Beasts had


    killed tog¡émany people andhis


    Demon Aura was extremely heavy,


    so hemeeded the Dermon-subduing


    Sword to suppress it. However, once


    tee Demon-subduing Sword left, its


    powerful Demon Aura would erupt


    instantly.


    Shen Xuzi did not know how powerful that power was. although he believed that Samuel would be fine.


    "Samuel, I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡± Qin Shuang said.


    She looked at Samuel firmly. If she wanted to save herself with the golden body and Samuel would face danger, she would rather give up.


    "Whaat if I pull it out?" Xiaobai stood up and asked.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The Beast King''s golden body belonged to him. If he pulled it out, he wouldn''t be affected, would he?


    Shen Xuzi shook his head. "The Demon-subduing Sword is the most masculine thing in the world. Even a woman can''t pull it out, let alone a beast


    like you, Only a man can pull it out."


    "But..." Xiaobai was about to speak.


    At this time, Samuel said firmly, "Stop talking. I''ll pull out this sword!"


    Qin Shuang was rmed when she heard that. She tugged at Samuel''s arm and shook her head desperately. "Samuel, no, no.¡±


    Without saying a word, Samuel gently removed Qin Shuang''s hand and slowly walked to the bottom of the Demon Subduing Sword


    Taking a deep breath, Samuel directly grasped the Demon-subduing Sword


    Suddenly, the weather changed, lightning shed, and thunder rumbled. The temperature suddenly dropped to the lowest. A cold wind blew and went


    straight into the bone marrow. Then, the ground was covered in darkness.


    Samuel suddenly pulled up the


    Demon- subduing Sword. At this


    time, in the ¨¦rack below, the silver =~


    ight wasflowing wildly. Samuel L only


    elt that an extremely powerfukforce


    wasscrazily rushing to his body.


    Under the silver light, Conten


    belongs to  ?

 Chapter 2212

    Chapter 2212


    Wherever the silver light passed, everything howled. Countless silver lights turned into ghost shadows, jumping wildly around Samuel, testing, and


    even attacking.


    The red light on the Demon-subduing Sword flourished and suddenly spread from the tail of the sword to the top of the sword. Samuel''s hand holding


    the handle of the sword was also swallowed by the red light.


    Samuel''s whole body turned blood-red.


    Samuel only felt that he was in the molten slurry. The high temperature seemed to melt his bodypletely, and the heart-wrenching pain was


    transmitted from every skin of his body to his brain marrow.


    "Ah! Ahi!"


    Samuel roared wildly, and at the same time, he used all his strength to slowly pull up the Demon-subduing Sword.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, Qin Shuang¡¯s heart was already in her throat. Her beautiful eyes were filled with worry and heartache.


    "The sword is being pulled too slowly. If it goes on like this, he will be burned to ashes by the raging fire." Shen Xuzi shouted worriedly.


    Xiaobai and Velocisaurus looked at each other at this time, and then walked toward Samuel at the same time, trying to help him, but when they were


    only three meters away from Samuel, the strong temperature made them blush and their clothes burn instantly. Just as they were about to exert


    force, several silver lights entangled and surrounded them.


    "Silver is Demon Aura, and red is the energy of the Demon Subduing Sword. Samuel is facing two kinds of forces at the same time." Shen Xuzi said


    hurriedly.


    "Then what should we do?" Qin Shuang asked anxiously.


    Shen Xuzi shook his head. "No one can help him. Everything depends on himself. Life or death can be decided by a thought.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Qin Shuang''s eyes were filled with tears of worry. Even from afar, she could already smell the burning smell emanating


    from Samuel.


    There was only one choice for Samuel, to surrender or rise?


    "No one in this world can make me surrender!" Samuel gritted his teeth. There was only one thought in his mind, which was that he could not die!


    Yvonne was still waiting for him!


    "Get up!"


    Samuel roared, and then he exerted all his strength!


    One inch!


    Two inches!


    Three inches!


    The sword body was getting more and more out of its original position, and Samuel''s hand was getting heavier and heavier. He could not tell whether


    the Demon-subduing Sword was getting heavier or his strength was getting smaller and smaller.


    In the air, the wind and clouds suddenly became more and more urgent. The dark clouds were pressing down on the city, and the mountains and rain


    were urging the ancient city.


    At this time, all the disciples from the various peaks of the Void Sect walked out of the hall and looked at the great change in the sky, not knowing


    what to do. They were all talking about it.


    In the main hall, the Partriarch of the Void Sect also woke up from his meditation at this time. With doubts on his face, he crazily calcted with his


    fingers in his hand, but he couldn''t predict the sky, so he had no clue and result.


    Wu Yan walked up quickly and reported in the hall at this time, "Sect Leader, it''s dark inside the Void Sect. The wind is roaring and the clouds are


    moving. There seems to be something strange!¡±


    Wu Yan was extremely uneasy. The Hundred Beast Forest on the back mountain of the fourth peak had just changed. Now, the whole Void Sect was


    in a strange situation, so he had to worry about it. "Sect Leader, did the Beast King of the Hundred Beast Forest go to the Forbidden Land of Death?


    Did it break the ban?"


    If this was the case, it would be a disaster for the entire Void Sect.


    The Sect Leader raised his tightly knitted brows and said, ¡°The dark clouds cover the sky and the sun. The fourth peak is the most dangerous. I think


    there is indeed an ident in the Forbidden Land of Death."


    "Then, Senior Brother, what should we do? If the Beast King takes back the Golden Body, he can at least recover half of his strength. Even so, it may


    not do any harm to the Void Sect, but it will be a big problem in the future.¡±


    ¡°The Forbidden Land of the Death


    Spirit has the Void Sect''s unique


    restriction forrfation, and the


    restriction formation is guarded by.


    the remnant soul of our ancestor.<


    Even if.the Beast King seeds.in


    his reincarnation, he is in a weak


    stat@and should not break tarough


    ther restriction formation. Maybe it is


    because of other reasonSand that


    we worry too much." The Sect


    Leader was extremely confident in


    the restriction formation of the Void


    Sect.


    On the one hand, the secret method


    of the Void S¨¦ct was extremely


    powerful Ox the other hand, it was.


    guarded,by the remnant soul of the


    ancestors. Not to mention the \*


    reincarnation of the Beast King, even


    at its peak, it was extremely-difficult


    fon ¨¦ a Beast King to break through


    the inhibition.


    Wu Yan nodded and firmly believed in this.


    Moreover, there is a demon-subduing holy sword in the Forbidden Land of Death Spirit. Even if someone can break through the restrictive spell, the


    demon-subduing holy sword is not something that ordinary people can get.


    ¡°How about this, Wu Yan, immediately send elite disciples to the fourth peak to check on the situation and inform me if there is any news."


    "Yes, Sect Leader.¡±


    After saying this, Wu Yan quickly retreated


    At this time, the Sect Leader let out a long sigh. "I hope it''s just a small problem."


    ¡°ARI!


    At this moment, the


    demon-subd wing divine sword is


    being carriedhout crazily by Samuel,


    More tharMialf of the sword''s body


    has been pulled out. Almost at the


    sametime, the red light on the


    demion-subduing sword hasbe


    even brighter. Even its body''is


    lready full of huge red afid blue


    mes.


    +t


    mM


    In an instant, Samuel waspletely devoured by the fire!


    Suddenly, the entire world became quiet!


    The quiet sound of needles falling could be heard!


    Qin Shuang was taken aback. Momentster, she cried out in a heart-wrenching voice, "No... no, no!!!"


    "Bang!"


    Everything returned to normal. The silver light disappeared, and the red light disappeared. Even the fire that had just swallowed Samuel was instantly


    turned into ashes.


    With a loud bang, a ck body suddenly fell down.


    Samuel fell to the ground like charcoal, motionless!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Qin Shuang pounced on him. As soon as she touched his body, she instantly felt that her hand was extremely hot. It was so hot that she quickly


    shrank back.


    Qin Shuang¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks as she looked sadly at the motionless Samuel on the ground.


    "He... he''s dead." For the first time, Qin Shuang knew what kind of experience heartache was. It was even more ufortable than the pain


    It turned out that the ice and snow in her heart would melt gently.


    Shen Xuzi looked at Samuel in shock, but what he was locking at was not Samuel, but the demon-subduing divine sword in his hand, which was still


    emitting a faint red light!


    And there was a faint silver light emitting from the pit.


    He seeded!


    He really seeded in pulling out the demon-subduing divine sword and finding the golden body.


    However, he also failed at the cost of his life!


    He shook his head helplessly and said, "The dead are over. Miss, I''ll keep the Golden Body of Beast King in your body and achieve hisst wish.¡±


    After that. Shen Xuzi slowly recited an incantation. Under the sword pit, a silver skeleton slowly rose into the air.


    Looking at the skeleton, Xiaobai''s eyes were full ofplexity. He did not notice that Shen Huzi had been staring at him warily.


    "No, I don¡¯t want it. I don''t want any golden body. I just want Samuel toe back to life." Qin Shuang shook her head gently. Her sad eyes only


    locked at Samuel quietly. She didn''t even look at the golden body.

 Chapter 2213

    Chapter 2213


    "This is what he exchanged with his life for you." Shen Xuzi said calmly.


    Qin Shuang¡¯s eyes were nk. At this moment, Shen Xuzi slowly walked up to Qin Shuang and activated the incantation. The silver golden body also


    slowly flew to Qin Shuang''s head


    In just a moment, following Shen Xuzi¡¯s actions, the silver golden body slowly released a powerful silver light before finally flying towards Qin Shuang.


    After the silver light, Shen Xuzi said softly, "The Golden Body has been absorbed by you, and your ability will be greatly improved. But you are a


    woman, and your body belongs to the Yin. The Golden Body of Beast King is cruel in the previous life, and its Demon Aura is very heavy. So you


    should practice more in daily life and try to learn some masculine magic arts to control the Demon Aura in your body."


    "Now that the Golden Body has just entered the body, you should go to meditation first and bepatible with it.¡±


    Qin Shuang did not enter a meditative state as Shen Xuzi had said. Instead, she sat next to Samuel''s corpse and looked at him quietly.


    For her, cultivation was not important, and even whether she would die or not was not important. What was important was that she could only


    apany Samuel now.


    Samuel''s body was almost covered by all kinds of scorched ck materials, and his handsome face waspletely covered with no edges and


    corners. He had no breath or heartbeat.


    His body began to cool down rapidly.


    Shen Xuzi let out a long sigh. This was what he had expected, but it was also unexpected.


    He did have different thoughts about Samuel, but he also knew very well that if he wanted to take the huge risk faced by the King of Beasts'' Golden


    Body, from his own understanding of Samuel, this matter was half done.


    But he didn''t expect that Samuel would fall on the other half.


    Although this messed up his n, it was notplete. At least, he had been released, and Qin Shuang, the future disciple of the Void Sect, was


    getting better because of this. It was a great blessing in misfortune.


    Xiaobai looked at Velocisaurus with some difort. At thest moment, he also forcibly suppressed his desire to grab the golden body.


    At first, he did think about taking back the golden body by himself. After all, he had cultivated for many years, so how could he willingly give it to


    others?


    To surrender to Samuel was more of a temporary measure.


    As long as he got the Golden Body, he would have the capital to resist.


    Therefore, after entering the temple, Xiaobai was anxious to rush in and grab it because of his golden body. But in order to save him, Samuel rushed


    up without hesitation. Xiaobai would always remember this.


    When the galden body appeared in this world, he felt restless and was also attracted by the familiar smell. However, the scene when Samuel saved


    him suppressed everything


    "It seems that I am indeed an ominous beast. I was like this in my previous life, and so was in this life. As soon as I have a master, my master died."


    Xiaobai smiled bitterly, and his red rabbit eyes were full of sadness and countless disappointment.


    Velocisaurus didn''t know what to do. Since Samuel was dead, his three-year promise seemed to be over.


    But for some reason, he was not happy at all. Instead, he felt a little sad.


    "Aren''t you a cockroach that can''t be killed? You were able to survive like that, but you left by ident today?¡±


    Suddenly, Velocisaurus gave a smile.


    A trace of hatred shed across Qin Shuang''s eyes when she saw Velocisaurus''s smile. Just as she was about to re up, Xiaobai said, "What are


    youughing at? How can you still smile at a time like this?"


    Velocisaurus nodded with a smile. "It''s at this time that I canugh."


    Seeing that everyone was puzzled, Velocisaurus looked at Xiaobai and asked, "I ask you, do you feel anything wrong with your body?¡±


    Xiaobai felt his body strangely and was very confused. "No, what''s wrong?¡±


    All of a sudden, when Xiaobai said these words, he was shocked. "You mean...¡±


    "Yes." Velocisaurus smiled.


    Then, Xiaobai also burst outughing


    Looking atthe two petsughing out


    loud, Qin-Shuang finally couldn''t <


    bear it any longer. She rushed over


    angrily; a cold glint shing across


    her body, and an attack instantly


    shat towards the two of them.


    "Have youughed enough?¡± Qin Shuang¡¯s face was as cold as frost and her killing intent was fully revealed


    She couldn''t do anything for Samuel, but at least she had to maintain his dignity after death.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Velocisaurus shed fast enough. He was still in shock as he looked at the ice arrow that whizzed past the tree and pierced half an inch into it. If he


    was not careful enough, he would be half-dead.


    He had never thought that Qin


    Shuang would suddenly make a


    move; muchNess that Qin Shuang _


    had beern8uppressed by poison just


    now. Furthermore, her meridians>


    had be¨¦n locked up and she was


    justan ordinary person. How¨¦ver, in


    tbe blink of an eye, she had quickly


    recovered her strength after


    absorbing a golden body. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Well, Senior Sister Qin Shuang, let me exin. It''s not what you think,¡± exined Velocisaurus hurriedly. "Samuel isn''t dead, so... that''s why we were


    so happy just now.¡±


    ¡°Samuel isn''t dead?¡±


    Velocisaurusnced at Xiaobai, and


    the two beasts nodded at the same


    time. "Weare his spirit pets. =


    Logically-speaking, if he dies, wes


    can''t live as contracted beasts But


    lookat us, aren''t we alive? This


    means that Samuel is not dead!"


    Not dead?

 Chapter 2214

    Chapter 2214


    Qin Shuang¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. She quickly squatted down and used her energy to probe Samuel''s body.


    But the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. There was no energy fluctuation in Samuel''s body, and even the most ordinary


    characteristics of human life, such as breathing. heartbeat, etc.


    All these were enough to prove that Samuel was dead.


    "Maybe, when he knew that he couldn''t hold on any longer, he cancel the contract himself.¡± At this time, Shen Xuzi said softly.


    As soon as these words came out, Xiaobai and Velocisaurus''s smiles froze, because this was indeed possible.


    This could also exin to the extreme why things had developed like this. They were fine, but Samuel died.


    The two beasts suddenly fell into sadness. They didn''t expect that Samuel would think of them before he died.


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, Samuel is really..." Velocisaurus looked at Samuel''s corpse in disbelief.


    Qin Shuang didn''t answer, but the tears in her eyes fell again, which was enough to exin all the problems.


    Velocisaurus lost his bnce and almost fell to the ground. His eyes were full of disbelief. "Is... is he really dead?"


    Xiaobai and Shen Xuzi lowered their heads silently at this time. their eyes full of sadness.


    "Samuel, you can''t die. Have you forgotten what you teld me? You haven''t finished your own business yet, and I need you to help me with something.


    We still have to fight side by side. How can you let go of me?" Velocisaurus''s eyes were full of tears. If he had been confused that he was fine before,


    so as the master, Samuel would be fine. Now, when he knew that Samuel was really dead, he finally could not suppress the sadness in his heart.


    He was a beast, but he lived happily with Samuel.


    Through the help of Samuel, he had built up different confidence and ambitions. However, halfway through, Samuel suddenly let go.


    Samuel was his master, but for Velocisaurus, it was his friend!


    "What do you want me to do?" Velocisaurus smiled bitterly as he gazed into the heavens. It was this unfair. ¡°Or, should I have returned and continued


    to be a bastard?"


    "Even if the contract is cancelled, I will never ept anyone else as my master." Xiaobai gritted his teeth and made a vow.


    Samuel had saved him. Although he was a Beast King. it did not mean that he had no conscience.


    But at this moment, when Qin Shuang''s teardrop fell on Samuel''s body, it began to slowly seep into the ck ashes on Samuel''s skin and finally fell


    on Samuel''s skinN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Samuel''s fingers suddenly moved.


    Then, when they were extremely sad, a voice suddenly came.


    "It''s very tiring to pull out the sword. Can''t you guys quietly let me rest? It''s really noisy.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel opened his eyes with difficulty. Then, he struggled to sit up.


    Seeing this, Qin Shuang suddenly froze.


    Following that, Qin Shuang burst into tears of joy and shouted, "He''s not dead. He¡¯s not dead. Samuel isn''t dead.¡±


    Hearing Qin Shuang''s voice and looking at Samuel who was sitting up, Velocisaurus broke into a smile. Xiaobai also looked at him in surprise.


    Shen Xuzi smiled and shook his head helplessly. He was really scared to death by this guy.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. He was indeed dead, but he pretended to be dead.


    The strong fi e almost broke all his


    meridians, and the huge Demon


    Aura also_entered his body atthe


    same tinge? making his originally S


    heavy body worse. After he


    completely pulled out the


    Demon- subduing Divine Sword, his


    body was almostpletely


    hollowed out.


    Although Samuel had his own energy to protect himself, he couldn''t use it after all. He couldpletely protect himself with energy, which couldn''t


    resist such a powerful double attack from the outside.


    The two forces had a huge fight in Samuel''s body. In the end, the two forces suffered both sides. The energy attacks outsidepletely disappeared,


    but the two forces in his body almost stopped fighting.


    In addition, his body waspletely exhausted, so Samuel died.


    But Qin Shuang¡¯s tears broke the bnce.


    It was like a bnce. Suddenly, something appeared between the two sides. Even a feather could change the result


    Qin Shuang¡¯s tears just so happened to be this feather. The Golden Energy in Samuel¡¯s body was awakened again and quickly repaired his body.


    Soon, he woke up again.


    Seeing that Samuel had woken up, Qin Shuang shouted excitedly. After that, she gave Samuel a big hug and hugged him directly. She was so happy


    that she burst into tears.


    After a long while, Qin Shuang finally


    thought of it A embarrassment. She


    quickly loosened her grip on w


    Samuel''s body. Because of this hug,


    Samuets body was half washedsA


    lot oftashes stuck to Qin Shuang¡¯ iS


    thes. Samuel''s body wascovered


    ie-ck ash, and most of-his body


    were exposed.


    Qin Shuang lowered her head in


    embarrassment because she had


    lost herposure just now.


    However-the moment she lowered


    her head Samuel''s clothes were>


    burntout. A lot of ashes had been


    cleared out. After Qin Shuang


    hugged him, Samuel''s body reacted


    due to the face-to-face


    confrontation ...


    Qin Shuang''s ice-cold face instantly turned red to the paint of burning...

 Chapter 2215

    Chapter 2215


    From her face to her ears, to her neck...


    Samuel was shocked by her shy look at first. After all, Qin Shuang, who was blushing, was really cute. Her skin, which was like water, was white and


    red. People couldn''t help but want to touch her.


    The next moment, Samuel suddenly froze. He was stunned to find that he waspletely naked.


    Sometimes, embarrassing things like this, when you were not embarrassed, others would be embarrassed.


    Samuel touched his head in embarrassment. "Well, I''ll find some leaves.¡±


    But as soon as he took a step, Samuel fell to the ground directly. The heart-wrenching pain in every part of his body went straight to his brain. His


    body, which had just been injured by the demon-subduing divine sword and the demonic aura, waspletely covered with scales. The energy repair


    in his body was also a serious internal injury. Before he had time to deal with the external injury, Samuel moved and immediately moved his whole:


    body. Therefore, he, who was seriously injured, fell down directly.


    Seeing Samuel fall down, Qin Shuang subconsciously reached out to pull him up. As soon as their hands touched, Qin Shuang''s face turned slightly


    red again, and Samuel also felt quite embarrassed.


    Coming down from the mountain, Shen Xuzi looked back at the mountain at this time and sighed with emotion. After a while, he turned to look at


    Samuel and said, "When the sourcees, we will gather together. When the fate ends, we will disperse. The Forbidden Land of Death Spirit is


    about to disappear forever. It''s time for us to say goodbye.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the demon-subduing holy sword in Samuel''s hand, which was already slightly red, and said with a smile, "The demon-


    subduing holy sword is one of the most masculine divine weapons in the world. Even he has submitted to you. It seems that my choice is right.¡±


    Hearing Shen Xuzi mention the demon-subduing divine sword, Samuel then remembered the sword in his hand. He looked down and saw that the


    sword was 1.3 meters long, the sword body was slender, and its body was glowing with red light. The hilt of the sword was covered with the two ck


    birds, like a gentleman in the sword. It was both graceful and fierce.


    It was indeed a good sword.


    At this time, seeing Samuel looking down at him, the demon-subduing divine sword suddenly let out along cry, as if it was responding to Samuel.


    "The Demon Subduing Divine Sword looks down on all the Yin Spiritual Qi in the world. It''s one of the rare Divine Artifacts. Master, if you use it to train


    the Rainfall Divine Sword, it''ll be of great help to you. At the same time, with its help, you''ll be like a tiger with wings in the future. It''s gettingte, so


    it''s time for me to go. Master, your internal consumption is extremely serious and your body is extremely weak. It''s better for you to rest a little more


    nearby before setting off. We''ll meet again if we''re fated." After saying that. Shen Xuzi smiled gently and his body became thinner and thinner.


    In the end, it turned into a green smoke that drifted away. The mountain peak where the Forbidden Land of Death was located suddenly vanished into


    thin air. In front of Samuel and the others, there was no mountain, only an inconspicuous green grass in.


    The sky was clear, and the sun was shining all over the earth. For a moment, birds were singing and flowers were fragrant, and the beautiful scenery


    was revealed


    Samuel and the others did not leave. Given his current condition, he had to recuperate.


    Qin Shuang had set up a temporary residence for Samuel. Although the conditions were simple and crude, Qin Shuang was still very serious about


    perfecting the residence as much as possible.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was supported by tree trunks, big leaves, and dry grass. Although it was simple and crude, it was veryfortable.


    Samuely on the grass, with a dry grass hanging from his mouth, crossed his legs, and a big leaf covering his body. He shook his legs leisurely, like


    a nouveau riche man, quietly looking at Qin Shuang, whe was catching fish in the distant river.


    At this moment, Qin Shuang''s beautiful face was covered in sweat. She stared intently at the fish in the water with a pair of mesmerizing electric


    eyes. Her fair and tender hands were grabbing the trident made of branches, ready to attack at any time.


    She had tried several times, but every time she lost her target.


    Qin Shuang, who had been the


    favored son.6f heaven since she


    was a childdid not know how to x?


    cook, let@lone catch fish. However,


    she kn¨¦w that Samuel needed >>


    nourishment during this period of


    rest so she still stubbornly chose to


    C4tch a fish for him to eatContent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Just take care of the other party like he did.


    However, Qin Shuang realized that she didn''t know how to do it. She could only study it awkwardly and seriously, trying her best to do it.


    At this time, Samuel shook his calf and shouted: "Senior Sister, focus on it. You must hit the nail on the head!"


    Qin Shuang nodded and wiped the sweat off her forehead. "Got it!¡±


    She struck with the fork!


    Qin Shuang immediately became as excited as a child. She danced happily, holding a fish and unting her results to Samuel


    Qin Shuang had thought that it would be easy to roast the fish just like what Samuel had done. However, when she did it herself, she was clumsy and


    panicked. A fish was finally half cooked by her.


    Holding the fork, Qin Shuang didn''t give the roasted fish to Samuel. Instead, she carefully tore off the fish on it with her slender hands and tried to


    tear it off herself to feed it to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Qin Shuang was too gentle when eating, so even if she took care of him, she was still very gentle. Although he really


    couldn''t move now, it didn''t mean that he could die at any time. He took the fish and took a bite directly.


    "Senior Sister, roast fish is the same as noodles. It''s not delicious enough to be chewed slowly. It''ll be cool if you neigh.¡± Samuel said with a smile.


    He didn''t want Qin Shuang to put in too much effort. He wasn''t someone who would trouble others unless he had no other choice.


    Qin Shuang nodded. She crossed her arms around her knees and looked at Samuel. "Thank you for your help this time.¡±


    Samuel smiled while eating the fish. "What''s there to thank? If you insist on thanking me, then give me a loyal protection award."


    Hearing Samuel''s joke, Qin Shuang couldn''t help but smile. "By the way, who was that old man earlier? Why did he still call you master?¡±


    Samuel was stunned. He really didn''t


    know how toa answer this question.


    He could only: awkwardly smile and_


    said, "He-Said he was Shen Xuzi. Ic


    don''t know if it was because he.had


    been {ocked up for too long ant his


    braifrwas a little abnormal. He


    insisted on forcing me to. b¨¦ his


    master. In order to get th¨¦ Golden


    Body, I reluctantly agreed." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Qin Shuang nodded. "He looks simr to someone, giving me a very familiar feeling, but I really don''t know him.¡±


    "Why are you thinking about this? He''s my disciple and I''m your ve. If he sees you, he''ll call you senior uncle obediently." Samuel was in a good


    mood.


    "That makes sense." Qin Shuang nodded.


    "Senior Sister, this is for you.¡± At this moment, Samuel suddenly handed the Demon Subduing Sword to Qin Shuang.


    Qin Shuang was taken aback when she saw the demon-subduing divine sword. She looked at Samuel in confusion.


    Shen Xuzi had once said that the


    Demon Subduing Sword was one of


    the most masculine Divine Ar ifacts


    in the world: It could suppress evi¡±


    energy, $0 Samuel chose to give it to


    Qin SkYang. Its main purpose was to


    suppress the evil energy in tke King


    afBeasts'' Golden Body by-Qin


    Shuang''s side, so that sl£¤@ would not


    be troubled by evil energy. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2216

    Chapter 2216


    This was for her, and in fact, it was also for Samuel himself.


    After all, if she could suppress the Demon Aura in her body as she wished, Samuel would be less burdened


    "You want to give it to me?¡± Gin Shuang was puzzled.


    She didn''t know what level the demon-subduing divine sword was at, but she knew one thing. The thing that could be used to suppress the King of


    Beasts Golden God was definitely extraordinary.


    In this world, the two great things were the most eye-catching things for cultivators. One of them was a spiritual pet, and the other was naturally a


    divine weapon. As for the demon-subduing divine sword, it was undoubtedly a good divine weapon. For anyone, it was an irresistible temptation.


    Qin Shuang also wanted it, but she quickly smiled gently. "No need. Keep it. It''s helpful to you.¡±


    Samuel shook his head and said, "I''m just a ve, and I don¡¯t have much cultivation. Taking it with me is also a waste of heavenly treasures. You''re


    different. You can achieve what you want from each other. Besides, don¡¯t you want to take the entrance exam? It can help you.¡±


    Qin Shuang had a troubled expression on her face. Samuel''s words made sense. With the help of the Demon Subduing Sword, her chances of


    entering the pce would be much higher. However, Qin Shuang admitted that she had done nothing, so how could she ept Samuel''s items?


    "Take it." Samuel smiled and ced the demon-subduing divine sword in Qin Shuang¡¯s hand.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    For Samuel, he already had everything with the Pangu Axe. Other things were not very important to him.


    Qin Shuang¡¯s current condition was all his fault. Therefore, Samuel would definitely not frown to give her a single demon-subduing divine sword.


    "Just take it as a bribe to my master or invest for the future sect master," Samuel said with a smile.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, Qin Shuang knew that it was difficult for her to reject the offer. "Then I promise you that I will definitely seed in entering


    the pce and not let you down."


    "Take it." At this time, Qin Shuang handed her sword to Samuel. "One thing for another. If you don''t want it, then I don''t want it anymore. Although it''s


    not as good as the Demon Subduing Sword, I made it myself and it has followed me for more than 20 years.¡±


    Samuel smiled and nodded. If he didn''t want this sword, Qin Shuang probably wouldn''t have epted the Demon Subduing Sword


    Seeing that Samuel had epted her sword, Qin Shuang smiled and felt a little relieved. "By the way, Samuel. We have to rest in the Hundred Beast


    Forest for seven days. Is that enough?"


    "That''s enough.¡± Seven days was not enough for Samuel to recover, but he didn¡¯t want to waste too much time. After all, he still had a lot of things to


    do.


    "Alright, then what do you want to eat every day? Tell me, you can rest for a while after eating.¡± After Qin Shuang finished speaking, she casually


    waved her hand and a veil hung in the middle of the two trees. She gently flew up andnded on it. Like a fairy. she closed her eyes and rested.


    Samuel nodded and retreated to his dry grass to recuperate.


    Three days passed in this way, and


    Samuel''s bodybegan to gradually


    improve. Durning this period, in


    addition ta @ating fish every day,


    Samuel also meditated and .


    practiced. Although it was ver ySlow


    to adjust his Internal Breath with the


    entry-level mental cultivation


    rif¨¦thod of the Void Sect, Samuel


    had the strong energy, so he


    recovered much faster than ordinary


    people.


    ~¡°


    NS


    S


    Qin Shuang had originally expected Samuel to take at least half a month to walk normally, but she never expected Samuel to be able to jump and


    catch fish in three days.


    Qin Shuang''s fishing skills were also growing day by day.


    Next, Samuel decided to teach Qin Shuang the Rainfall Sword Art. At first, although Qin Shuang didn''t reject the fact that Samuel was going to teach


    her, she still forced herself to agree because of her current rtionship with Samuel. After all, what could Samuel teach her?


    Catching fish and cooking. Samuel knew better than her, but about cultivation...


    But ording to the rule of the True Fragrance, not only did it exist in the Earth World, Xuanyuan World, but also in the Eight Direction World


    Moreover, since ancient times, it had never changed and became the number one in the universe.


    After Qin Shuang had truly learned


    the Rainfall Sword Art, her entire


    heart was filled with shock. This set


    of swordrts could be said tobe


    extremely profound. Every attack


    and defense was atop-tier ov


    masterpiece, What surprised.Qin


    Shuang even more was thatas long


    d@she used this sword afta very


    warm aura would flow through her


    entire body, causing her spirit to


    soar.


    In addition, when Qin Shuang was


    still practicingRer sword skills, she


    always felt iat there was a very


    weak aurawandering around her


    body. This kind of aura made re


    have asirange impulse. She couldn''t


    tell what kind of impulse it was, but


    theonly thing she was sure¨¦-of was


    that when she was practicing her


    sword, she wanted to be closer to


    Samuel.


    Samuel also had this idea. If the original Qin Shuang was already so beautiful that she could seduce any man''s soul, then when practicing the sword,


    Qin Shuang¡¯s beauty would be even more terrifying. Even if Samuel''s state of mind was extremely firm, there would still be shocking turbulence.


    This made Samuel feel extremely guilty. It was the guilt he felt for Yvonne in his heart.


    Reason told Samuel what he should do, but every time he saw Qin Shuang, he would lose his mind more and more, and even be suppressed by


    impulse.


    After putting away the sword technique, Samuel''s mind was preupied. When he turned around, he suddenly lost his bnce and fell to the


    ground. Qin Shuang waspletely immersed in the feeling just now. Her reaction was slightly slower. When she tried to pull Samuel, not only did


    she not pull him back, but she was directly pulled down by him


    The two of them fell heavily against each other, Samuel pressing down on Qin Shuang''s body.

 Chapter 2217

    Chapter 2217


    Looking at Qin Shuang''s face, which was dripping with sweat but was considered perfect, and the fact that the two of them had fallen together, they


    could feel each other''s heartbeat and breathing.


    Samuel''s breathing quickened and Qin Shuang''s was the same.


    There was an intense impulse in Samuel''s body. Qin Shuang¡¯s face flushed slightly as she closed her eyes slightly.


    "Stop!"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, an angry roar was heard.


    The two of them looked back. At this time, Wu Yan rushed over with a group of disciples. When they saw Samuel pressing on Qin Shuang''s body, Ye


    Gucheng. who was standing behind Wu Yan, suddenly became furious.


    He was extremely surprised to be able to see Qin Shuang again, then he felt the guilt that had disappeared in the blink of an eye, and finally


    happiness. However, when he saw Samuel pressing down on Qin Shuang''s body, his eyes were filled with anger!


    She was the goddess in his heart. How could she have such close contact with another man!


    A group of disciples of the Void Sect gnashed their teeth and wished they could execute Samuel on the spot.


    They were ordered to investigate the situation of the Hundred Beast Forest. After the strange change that day. a group of disciples guarded the forest


    for seven days. Wu Yan was even more confused when he saw that there was no more strange phenomenon in the sealed forest after that. After


    thinking for a while, he decided to personally bring a group of people in te check what had happened in the forest.


    Coincidentally, they met Samuel and Qin Shuang.


    At this moment, Ye Gucheng flew over and charged at Samuel with the momentum of a thunderp. He kicked Samuel away with one foot and then


    pulled Qin Shuang up with concern. "Junior Sister Qin Shuang, are you alright?¡±


    Seeing Ye Gucheng beating Samuel, Qin Shuang was so angry that she broke free from his grasp and hurriedly went to see how Samuel was doing


    Ye Gucheng¡¯s hands were in the air awkwardly, and his face was full of hatred. He had been ignored by Qin Shuang, and Qin Shuang was just doing


    this for a good-for-nothing. How could he bear it?!


    A trace of coldness shed in his eyes. He stood up and walked toward Samuel, and then he kicked, "You trash ve, how dare you belittle the


    disciples of the Void Sect? I will kill you today to warn others!"


    After he finished speaking, the attack in his hand suddenly condensed. He wanted Samuel to die a terrible death, so this move was almost his full


    strength.


    "If you dare to kill him, I''ll kill you right away.¡± Qin Shuang pulled out her sword and stood in front of Samuel, her eyes filled with killing intent.


    Ye Gucheng was even angrier. Qin Shuang not only ignored him for a piece of trash, but also wanted to be his enemy!


    "Why?"


    He was the supreme neer of the Void Sect, the most outstanding youth. A peerless beauty like Qin Shuang should be worthy of him, not the


    trash in front of him.


    "Enough." At this time, Wu Yan said in time.


    He didn''t want to see two excellent disciples kill each other. It was not good for the Void Sect. Moreover, it was just for a useless ve.


    As soon as Wu Yan came over, he


    came forward with a groupof =


    disciples behind him. Those


    disciples were like wolves anc-tigers.


    Froptthei reyes, it seemed that they


    were going to skin Samuel.alive.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    u


    ~


    "Martial Uncle, you''ve also seen it.


    This v¨¦-of Samuel actually tried to


    take advantage of Junior Sister, ¡°Gin


    Shuang. I This is a capital crime." Ye


    Gugeng kept his sword and red


    at-Samuel as he reported toWu Yan.


    Qin Shuang snorted coldly. ¡°Why do you think he''s the one taking advantage of me? Can''t I do it voluntarily?"


    When these words came out, the group of disciples were shocked, and Ye Gucheng was so angry that he was about to explode on the spot. "Qin


    Shuang, you...¡±


    Qin Shuang was a well-known


    beauty in theMoid Sect. Regardless


    of whether was the main sect of .


    the Void Sect or many disciples who


    were dispatched, they all flockedto


    this faity like beauty. Forget about


    being unable to get close toner, it


    was just an extravagant hope to


    have a few more words with her.


    However, that useless ve, Samuel, could not only be so close to her, but... Qin Shuang had even imed that she had done it voluntarily.


    How could this happen! How could a good-for-nothing get close to her!


    Even if Qin Shuang really didn¡¯t do it voluntarily, for him, she said that she did it voluntarily in front of so many people. This kind of treatment also


    made everyone explode!


    At this time, Wu Yan also looked at Qin Shuang earnestly and said, ¡°Shuang''er, you are a potential disciple of the Void Sect. You should be careful


    with your words.¡±


    "That''s right. Is it appropriate for you to say something like that for the sake of a ve?¡± Ye Gucheng added.


    "Martial Uncle, I did do it voluntarily just now. It has nothing to do with Samuel,¡± Qin Shuang said seriously.


    "Qin Shuang!!!¡± Ye Gucheng was so angry that he roared, "You lied, how could you have... He forced you, right? Were you threatened by him? If so,


    I''ll kill him right away.¡±


    "As I said, if you dare to kill Samuel, 1, Qin Shuang, will kill you. " Qin Shuang''s eyes were filled with killing intent, and her beautiful face was as cold


    as ice.


    No one would doubt Qin Shuang¡¯s words at this time. She would really do that!


    Ye Gucheng was so angry that his whole body was shaking. In front of so many people, Qin Shuang didn¡¯t give him any face at all!

 Chapter 2218

    Chapter 2218


    "Shuang''er, your Senior Brother Ye also cares about you. Why do you have to do this?" Wu Yan quickly became a mediator.


    He didn''t want the two genius disciples of the Void Sect to be so tit-for-tat. In his eyes, Ye Gucheng and Qin Shuang should be a perfect match. They


    shouldn''t have hurt the harmony for such a small matter.


    "Martial Uncle, I don''t need anyone to worry about my own matters,¡± said Qin Shuang coldly.


    Ye Gucheng was so angry that he stared at Samuel as if Samuel was going to be eaten alive.


    "I''m afraid it''s your own business. As an official disciple, how can you be with a ve? Is that true? Does the reputation of the Void Sect still exist?


    Don''t you think so?¡± Ye Gucheng snorted.


    Ye Gucheng had always enjoyed an extremely high prestige among the disciples. When he raised his arm and shouted, countless people would


    naturally respond. In addition, the one he was going to suppress now was the enemy in the eyes of all the disciples.


    So soon, the disciples behind him were excited


    "That''s right. How can an inferior ve be with an official disciple of the Void Sect? This is simply a disgrace to the reputation of our Void Sect


    ording to what I said, killing that dog ve is the key."


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, you''d better stand by the side. This Samuel''s crimes are unforgivable. He should be executed."


    "That''s right, Senior Sister Qin Shuang. There are many men in the Void Sect. Why do you have to make things difficult for us for a ve? With your


    conditions, how can a ve like him touch you?"


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, you are still too naive. Don''t be fooled by a ve."


    The group of disciples was so angry that they wanted to drown Samuel with their saliva.


    "Is there a rule in the Void Sect that we are not allowed to be with ves?" asked Qin Shuang coldly.


    Ye Gucheng waspletely angry. There was indeed no rule in the Void Sect to ban such a thing. It was just at the level of security and social ss,


    which made people feel that this kind of thing was not shameful.


    "Qin Shuang, please conduct yourself with dignity!" The more Qin Shuang acted like this, the angrier Ye Gucheng became. Qin Shuang had actually


    abandoned the basic dignity of a woman for the sake of a ve.


    "I don''t need anyone to talk about my own affairs. I think it''s you whe should pay attention to yourself."


    The two people were tit-for-tat. Ye Gucheng was so angry that he immediately raised his sword. "Since you are so stubborn, for your own good, I


    have to kill Samuel today to prove the reputation of our Void Sect."


    As soon as he said this, the disciples behind him slowly drew out their long sword and prepared to attack.


    In the face of such a situation, Qin Shuang sneered disdainfully and slowly drew out her long sword. She released all her energy, and the cold light on


    her body shone.


    Seeing this, Wu Yan frowned and hurriedly stood in the middle of them. "Stop! Do you still care about me, the Martial Uncle of the Commandment


    Yard?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned to look at Qin Shuang. Wu Yan''s brows furrowed even more tightly because Qin Shuang had already


    made her attack stance and her own energy had been fully activated. This energy actually caused Qin Shuang¡¯s entire body to be covered in ayer


    of ice three feet away. Furthermore, there was also an extremely strong and strange evil aura within this icy cold


    Wu Yan understood that this was clearly not the Void Sect¡¯s cultivation method or energy.


    Looking at the familiar and strange


    sword in her fand, Wu Yan was


    about to speak when he suddenly


    Saw thatbehind Qin Shuang, the <


    Forbidden Land of Death Spirit was


    nowhere to be seen. He hurriedly


    loak¨¦d around and felt evens


    stranger. Where was the shadow of


    the Forbidden Land of Death Spirit?


    Seeing Wu Yan suddenly looking around, Ye Gucheng also looked around with his sight. Soon, he also found something wrong


    "Where is the Forbidden Land of the Death Spirits?" Ye Gucheng asked in confusion


    Hearing Ye Gucheng''s words, the group of disciples began to look around. Amomentter, each of them couldn''t help but take a few steps back and


    squeeze together in fear.


    "Oh my god, the Forbidden Land of


    Death Spirit isgone. I heard that the


    Golden Bodyof the Beast King is


    suppressedinside. Previously, in the


    HundreckBeast Forest, there was.


    naturakchange. The Beast King>


    reincaynated and returned tothe


    hunaan world. Now, the Forbidden


    Lhd of Death Spirit suddenly


    disappeared. Does this mean that


    the Beast King has sessfully


    taken back his body?¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "In this way, the Beast King willplete his rebirth. Oh my god, the Void Sect will be in big trouble."


    "Yes, the Beast King will definitely seek revenge on us. What should we do now?"


    "Oh my god, it''s over. It''s over. The Void Sect will never be peaceful again."


    The group of disciples looked at each other in dismay. For a moment, they were terrified and held their swords in panic. They were no longer as


    strong as they had been when they confronted Qin Shuang. Now, their bodies were trembling and they couldn''t help wanting to escape.


    Wu Yan could not take it anymore. He waved his hand and said, "Shut up.¡±


    With an angry shout, he looked at Qin Shuang and said softly, "The Beast King didn''t take away its golden body, right?"


    Qin Shuang nodded.


    Wu Yan heaved a long sigh of relief. As long as the worst did not happen, it would be fine. ¡°Then why did the Death Spirit Forbidden Land


    disappear?"


    Just as Qin Shuang was about to


    speak, Samuel stood up and said:


    ¡°When we were catching the beasts


    in the Hundred Beast Forest, we


    identallyentered the vicinity and,


    met the King of Beasts who cameo


    find the-Go den Body after being.¡±


    reborty Senior Sister Qin Shuang


    fought the King of Beasts with all


    Her might, but the King of:Beasts¡¯


    strength was extraordinary. In order


    to win, Senior Sister pulled out the


    Demon Subduing Sword and


    destroyed his Golden Body,


    defeating him. However, in order to


    save me, Senior Sister was also


    wounded by the King of Beasts."


    Samuel knew that the truth could not be revealed to anyone. Otherwise, as Shen Xuzi had said, if the Golden Body of the Beast King was found in


    Qin Shuang''¡¯s body, she would definitely be kicked out of the Void Sect and even be chased by all the people of the Orthodox Path in the world!


    Just now, Wu Yan''s gaze at Qin Shuang had already exined everything.


    Everything in the Hundred Beast Forest started with him. Samuel could not destroy her. so he quickly made up a story.


    Seeing Samuel speak, Ye Gucheng immediately shouted angrily with dissatisfaction, "Do you have the right to speak as a ve here?¡±


    Samuel smiled slightly. "I just told you the details."


    Wu Yan nodded. He did not stop Samuel from speaking. At the very least, Samuel had dispelled the doubts in his heart and allowed him to


    understand the reason behind these two strange changes. The evil energy in Qin Shuang¡¯s body could also help him rx a little.


    "This is impossible. The Death Spirit Forbidden Land is extremely dangerous. Not to mention Qin Shuang, even the sect master might not be able to


    do it." At this time, Ye Gucheng said with dissatisfaction.


    Although he liked Qin Shuang, he absolutely couldn''t stand the fact that he had been surpassed by anyone. If he wanted to admit that someone else


    was stronger than him, he could not ept it.


    "Haha, do you know this sword?¡± Samuel smiled disdainfully. "The truth is better than judgment. Of course, people at your level certainly don''t know


    this sword, but Martial Uncle of the Commandment Yard should know it. right?"

 Chapter 2219

    Chapter 2219


    ¡°Humph, it''s just a broken sword. What''s so strange about it? Haha, I finally understand why Qin Shuang even wants to protect you, a good-for-


    nothing, even if she doesn''t want her face anymore. You''ve been ttering here for a long time. You''re really good at ttery." Ye Guchengughed


    disdainfully.


    Samuel smiled and said, "As I said just now, of course, you don''t know what the sword is."


    Ye Gucheng¡¯s expression was cold. "You piece of trash, what did you say? Do you really think that I wouldn''t dare te kill you just because Qin Shuang


    protected you?"


    Wu Yan gently raised his hand to stop Ye Gucheng, but his eyes were fixed on the sword in Qin Shuang¡¯s hand. "Enough. Don''t make any more


    trouble."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Martial Uncle, you..." Ye Gucheng was so angry that he wanted to teach Samuel a lesson


    "This was originally the Demon Subduing Divine Sword used to suppress the King of Beasts¡¯ Golden Body. Could it be that it is not enough to prove


    that Qin Shuang broke the Forbidden Land of Death Spirit?" Wu Yan shouted impatiently.


    As soon as these words came out, the group of disciples instantly stopped breathing and looked at the long sword in Qin Shuang''s hand in disbelief.


    ¡°Heavens... Heavens, this is... this is... one of the three great divine artifacts of our Void Sect, the Demon Subduing Divine Sword?"


    "Wow, Senior Sister Qin Shuang sure is impressive. Just as I said, Senior Sister Qin Shuang is the strongest among the three great genius disciples


    of the Vaid Sect. Everything else is nothing but a floating cloud."


    "Isn''t that so? Senior Sister Qin Shuang is someone who can destroy the Forbidden Land of Death Spirits. I want to ask who in the Void Sect can do


    it?"


    "The Death Spirit Forbidden Land is one of the biggest forbiddennds in the Void Sect. It''s also a nightmare that no one in the Void Sect dares to set


    foot in. Senior Sister Gin Shuang''s ability to barge in alone is already an example of our group, much less for her to break through."


    "It seems that Senior Sister Qin Shuang''s cultivation is at least on par with the Elders. If this continues, it will be the pride and future of our Void Sect


    in the future.¡±


    Listening to the group of disciples praising Qin Shuang, Ye Gucheng''s face turned red and green


    He should be the most dazzling future star of the Void Sect, and no one was qualified to surpass him.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Samuel angrily. It was this guy who made the current situation. Qin Shuang was praised, while he was gloomy.


    "This damn ve. If I don''t kill him and skin him alive, how can I vent my hatred?¡±


    "Shuang''er, you did a good job this time. You solved a big problem for the Void Sect." Wu Yan looked at Qin Shuang and smiled with satisfaction.


    Although the Forbidden Land of Death Spirit was very dangerous, and there were countless difficult andplicated formations. Even he himself


    could not unlock the Forbidden Land of Death Spirit.


    However, there was one thing that was certain. With Qin Shuang''s Demon Subduing Sword in hand, this could exin everything.


    Qin Shuang was at a loss. She looked at Samuel in confusion. She did not understand why Samuel was lying. He had broken the Forbidden Land of


    Death Spirit. Why did he have to push all the credit to her?


    However, when she saw Samuel''s continuous gazes asking her to admit it, she nodded unwillingly.


    "By the way, I just heard that although you broke the Forbidden Land of Death Spirit, you were also injured by the Beast King. You''d better not stay


    here. Let''s go back quickly.¡±


    After Wu Yan finished speaking, he waved his hand and returned to the hall. The disciples immediately scrambled to make way for Qin Shuang.


    Qin Shuang, apanied by Wu Yan, slowly walked in front of Samuel''s gaze.


    Seeing that Qin Shuang had been


    treated with sich preferential


    treatment, Ye > Gucheng gritted his ~


    teeth so hard that his teeth were ?


    about ta break. Finally, he ooked>


    coldlyat thest Samuel following


    behind him. "Damned ve 2 YOU! ve


    ruined my ns again and-again


    today. I want you to die aterrible


    death.¡±


    Back in the hall, as soon as Qin


    Shuang had just arrived, however,


    the main hattwas already packed


    with people: Not only was Qin


    Shuang still alive, but the news ar


    her breaking the Forbidden Land of


    the.Death Spirit was like a p of


    tbyinder. It caused amastion in


    the Void Sect, which had¡®been quiet


    for a long time.


    After all, the elders of the Void Sect knew how difficult the Forbidden Land of Death was. They might not be able to break it alone. Otherwise, how


    could the forbidden area be a forbidden area?


    It was precisely because they had no other choice that they could put it on hold. However, Qin Shuang did it.


    "The younger generation can be feared, the younger generation can be feared." The Second Peak Elder said happily.


    "Looks like today''s entrance exam can be ended early. Based on Qin Shuang''s performance, she has already locked onto the battle situation in


    advance.¡± The Elder of the third peak nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Humph, let''s just give her the position of Sect Leader in advance.¡± The elder of the first peak muttered discontentedly.


    "That''s right. What position do you put Gucheng and Yunfeng in?" The elder of the fifth peak echoed.


    "Perhaps Qin Shuang was just lucky. In terms of talent, it''s obvious that Ye Gucheng and Lu Yunfeng are more outstanding and promising in the


    future," said the Elder of the sixth peak.


    Lu Yunfeng, the first disciple of the


    First Peak, and Ye Gucheng, thest


    disciple of th¨¦ First Peak, were the


    greatest capital of the First Peak. ~


    Before Qin Shuang broke through


    the forbidden area, the First Peak


    was almost the hottest in the-fture.


    Whehi the elder of the first peak


    Heard that the other elders-


    Supported Qin Shuang, he was


    naturally not satisfied. Together with


    his supporters, the elders of the fifth


    and sixth peak also joined in.


    "Sect Master is here!¡± At this time, the Void Sect Master slowly stepped onto the stage.

 Chapter 2220

    Chapter 2220


    "Hmph, you can''t even beat her now. You want to talk about the future? I only know that Sect Master is personally weing Qin Shuang outside the


    hall. There has never been anyone with such a standard in the past hundred years in the Void Sect." Seeing Sect Mastere out, the Elder of the


    second peak immediately smiled and said.


    As soon as he said this, the face of the First Peak Elder became even uglier. The Second Peak¡¯s Elder was right. The Void Sect Leader would


    wee them personally outside the Pce unless they were facing an extremely important VIP, such as the rulers of the three major families


    otherwise, other people would not enjoy them, let alone their disciples.


    This time, Qin Shuang had really earned enough attention.


    "You don''t have to do this. Your Second Peak can''t produce a genius disciple. What, are you going to lick the fourth peak now?"


    Hearing this, the Second Peak''s Elder became anxious. This was simply piercing into his heart, because what he said was the truth. At the Void Sect,


    the first peak, fourth peak, and seventh peak that were the most dazzling. Then, the seventh peak closed down. The second peak fought for Ye


    Gucheng. but in the end, he was lured over by the First Peak as theirst disciple. At this point, the First Peak became even more dazzling, and the


    Second Peak had no day to show off.


    Therefore, in private, the second peak carried out the rule that the enemy of the enemy was a friend to the end and had a good rtionship with the


    fourth peak. Now that Qin Shuang had suddenly made great progress, he naturally had to tter her and belittle the first peak.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But unexpectedly, he was directly challenged by the words of the first peak.


    Lin Mengxi didn¡¯t say anything. Compared with the other elders, she didn''t care how great Qin Shuang was now. What made her happier was that Qin


    Shuang¡¯s reborn. What made her more worried was that Gin Shuang was also hurt by the Beast King.


    She didn''t know how Qin Shuang was.


    At this time, a piece of auspicious cloud in the distance slowly came over.


    "Uncle is back.¡±


    Soon, a disciple shouted. At the same time, the entire disciples of the Void Sect quickly stood on either side. When the auspicious clouds settled


    down and Wu Yan led Qin Shuang to the main hall, the disciples immediately became excited.


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang is amazing."


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, you''reawesome. You''ve broken into the Forbidden Land of Death. You''re a role model for our generation."


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, well done!¡±


    Faced with the congrattions of the disciples, Qin Shuang was not happy at all. She kept ncing in the direction of the disciples behind her. She


    wanted to find Samuel.


    Because she knew that these glory and light should belong to Samuel, not her. Without him, whether she coulde back or not was a huge


    mystery. How could she be qualified to enjoy praise here?


    But Samuel pushed her out and pushed all the benefits to her. She had no choice but to ept it.


    Although she knew that if it were in the past, no matter how many reasons and excuses she had, she would not agree to these useless things.


    "Shuang''er, you''re back." At this time, the sect master walked forward with a smile. As the sect master, he was naturally very happy to see the


    destruction of the Death Spirit Forbidden Land


    After all, it was not only a big problem for the Void Sect, but also a sign that Qin Shuang''s potential had shaken the ancestors.


    " Grandmaster.¡± Qin Shuang bowed politely.


    The sect master quickly helped Qin Shuang up. "Since you''re injured, there''s no need for such formalities. Please enjoy the tea in the inner hall."


    With that said, Sect Master happily led Qin Shuang towards the inner hall.


    The disciples were in an uproar. The


    disciples in the inner hall didn''t dare


    to think aout the treatment, xX


    becauset¨¦ven the disciples in thes


    hall could only go in and out tox


    fow¨¦the Sect Leader at most. How


    coud the Sect Leader give 48a to the


    S¨¦ct Leader? Content beldngs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    The Elder of the Second Peak snorted proudly at the Elder of the First Peak. Judging from his proud look, it was as if Qin Shuang was his disciple.


    The First Peak Elder''s face darkened. He took the lead in pushing the Second Elder away and following in the Inner Hall. The other elders saw this


    and immediately pushed and shoved each other.


    Finally, they arrived at the inner hall. At this time, Qin Shuang had been arranged by the Sect Leader to his right side and made a pot of turtle spirit


    green tea.


    This tea was the best tea leaves of the Void Sect. It was not only sweet and delicious, but also had a very special healing effect. It could also enhance


    the energy flow of meridians. It was a good tonic for cultivation


    The Sect Master usually didn''t want to drink a small cup of it, but today, he gave a pot to Qin Shuang, which was really enviable.


    "Everyone, sit down." The Sect Leader smiled softly, and his face was full of joy.


    After the few elders sat down, the


    Sect Master said, ¡°This time, Qin


    Shuang broke the Forbidden Land of


    Death Spiciftand sessfully cut off


    a big threat to our Void Sect at the¡±


    cost offer i injury. She has great>


    courage and is worthy of praise. AS


    the:Sect Master, Iam p oudof such


    a disciple. At the same inte, I also


    hope that everyone will treat Qin


    Shuang as an example for you to


    learn in the future." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Now, I announce an important


    matter.¡± After-Saying that, the Sect


    Leader look¨¦d at everyone below the


    stage expectantly. Seeing that


    everyone was extremely curious, he


    laughed and said, "I have decided to


    official y ept Qin Shuangas a


    disci ple of the main hall. Atthe


    same time, I will reward Ker with


    Eternal Snow Coagtion Grass.¡±


    What?!


    The six elders were shocked at the same time!

 Chapter 2221

    Chapter 2221


    ording to the rules of the Void Sect, if one wanted to be a disciple of the main hall, one had to pass the entrance exam. However, Qin


    Shuang had not participated in the entrance exam and was epted by the sect master ahead of time. How could this not surprise others?


    "Sect Leader, the Void Sect has a thousand-year rule. Those who enter the hall must pass the test. How can you break the rules of our ancestor?¡±


    The First Peak Elder immediately said with dissatisfaction


    The Elder of the Second Peak retorted, ¡°Senior Brother, this rule is dead, but the living are always alive. The old rule is pedantic.¡±


    "That''s right. The rules of our ancestors also require us to stay away from the Forbidden Land of Death Spirits. However, not only did Qin Shuang not


    leave, she even walked into the forbidden area and sessfully broke through it. ording to the rules, can such a happy event happen in our Void


    Sect? Senior Brother, you are too stubborn." The third Peak Elder quickly echoed.


    The Elder of the fifth Peak scoffed. "ording to your words, the Void Sect will no longer have to abide by any rules in the future. You cane as


    you wish, right?"


    The Sect Leader smiled and waved his hand. indicating for the elders to stop arguing. He said, "I have indeed considered the concerns of the elders,


    but Qin Shuang has made a great contribution to the Void Sect this time. Naturally, it should be another topic. What do you think?"


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang''s meritorious service is something that no one has ever done before. It''s no exaggeration to ept her in advance.¡±


    "Yes, who can break the forbidden area of the Void Sect? This is simply a world-shocking move. If we don''t have a high-level praise, I''m afraid that we


    will beughed at by all the sects in the world."


    "We also approve of Senior Sister Qin Shuang¡¯s eptance."


    The Elders of each peak had their own ns. The Sect Leader was clear about this point, so there would always be no result if they continued to


    argue. Therefore, the Sect Leader fixed his eyes on the disciples in the hall.


    On the one hand, the disciples were afraid of the Sect Leader, and on the other hand. they were not aspetitive as the elders. It was the best


    choice.


    Looking at the passionate disciples, Lu Yunfeng and Ye Gucheng¡¯s faces darkened.


    "Wu Yan, what do you think?" The Sect Leaderughed


    Wu Yan quietly nced at the elder of the first peak and gave him a helpless look. Then he said with a smile, "The Void Sect has such a wonderful


    disciple. It should be a special reward. Otherwise, it will be easy for the Outer Gate to covet her.¡±


    The head leader nodded with satisfaction.


    "But even so, it''s not a big deal to break the rules and ept the admission, but you don''t have to reward me with the Snow-condensing Grass, do


    you?" The elder said in a cold voice.


    Snow-condensing Grass was a rare object in the whole world. It could be described as abnormal for cultivation.


    At present, the Eternal Heaven Snow-condensing Grass was estimated to be less than 100,000 in the Eight Direction World, and its annual output


    was only a few hundred, which was the top necessary material for cultivation.


    Not only did it contain a high concentration of energy, but it was also a medicinal material that could cure all diseases. Therefore, in the Eight


    Direction World, it was almost something that could only be found by chance. The entire Void Sect had stored it for thousands of years, and there


    were only five of them. But now, the Sect Leader was going to reward Qin Shuang.


    Everyone knew that after eating this, one''s cultivation could increase by at least half a level, and even if one was talented, one could advance to the


    next level.


    In the Eight Direction World, what did a level mean? It meant that there might even be a seckilled situation.


    True God, Eight Wildernesss, Evil yer, Kongtong, Ethereal, Saint, Dao, and Enlightenment. Qin Shuang might only be in the Dao Realm now, but


    once she ate the Ten-thousand-year-old Snow Coagtion, who knew if she would reach the Saint Realm and be the most dazzling person in


    the entire Void Sect?


    The gap between the levels would take many years, but there were also some who might not be able to reach it in their lifetime. This naturally


    aroused the dissatisfaction of the First Peak Elder.


    Even the disciples who had agreed to break the rules just now were quite dissatisfied at this time.


    Anyone who entered the pce would have a chance to take the test once every three years. However, eating one Eternal Snow Coagtion Grass


    would affect their personal interests.


    The Second ee who had been


    helping themgall the time, was silent.


    The rewardor .


    Ten-thoysand-year-old Snow x


    Coagtion Grass was indeed ie


    high~& Even the Elders were not


    qualified to touch it, but nowt was


    given to a disciple, which-made


    them feel ufortable. Content


    belongs to


    ~


    From a different point of view, it was basically certain that the Sect Leader had given Qin Shuang the title of future Sect Leader.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Senior Brother, the Eternal Snow Coagtion Grass has always been something that only the future sect master of my sect can enjoy. Qin Shuang


    is only a disciple of the pce. Are you too hasty to give it to her so early?" Elder Wu Yan asked softly.


    The Sect Leader chuckled. "I''ve


    made up my fnind on this matter.


    Qin Shuangwas I injured by the Beast


    King in order to break the ban. The


    EternakSnow Coagtion Grass


    that ligave her was only used: to heal


    heewounds. Otherwise, wouldn''t it


    beunfair to affect her cultivation


    because of her contribution?"


    Hearing this, the elder of the first peak wanted to say something, but he was red back by Elder Wu Yan.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll listen to Senior Brother''s arrangements,¡± Wu Yan said softly.


    The Demonic Qi in Qin Shuang''s body was indeed very heavy. It seemed that her injury was not light. Besides using it to treat her injury, this Snow


    Coagtion Grass would not improve her cultivation too much.


    The most important thing was that they could detect that this thing was not given to select the head of the sect in advance. Everyone breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    ¡°Alright. Hand over the Ten Snow Coagtion Grass." The Sect Master gave the order.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a disciple slowly walked up with a mahogany Zen box in his hand. Just as the Sect Leader took the box and was


    about to hand it over to Qin Shuang


    At this moment, a soft voice came from inside the hall, "The Eternal Snow Coagtion Grass can be sent by the Sect Master, but Qin Shuang, are


    you qualified to take it?¡±


    Everyone turned their heads around in a daze. The corner of Ye Gucheng''s mouth curled into a disdainful sneer as he stared fixedly at Qin Shuang.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at


    him, Ye Gucheng became even more


    arrogant. Thelder of the first Peak


    quickly reacted and pretended to ¡°>


    a


    ~


    shout at Ye Gucheng coldly, +


    "Gucheng, don''t mess around in: ithe


    mairchall. You''d better have a safe


    exnation for what you said just


    now. Otherwise, you should be


    punished ording to the sect


    rules."


    Ye Gucheng nodded and sped his hands in salute. "Master, Sect Leader, I think Qin Shuang doesn''t deserve to enjoy the reward of Eternal Snow


    Coagtion Grass at all. She doesn''t deserve to be recorded in the hall in advance, because...¡±


    "She''s nothing more than a loser!!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked, and even the Sect Leader was slightly surprised


    "She is just a ridiculous whore who seduces ves. She has lost all the face of our Vaid Sect. Why is she qualified to be rewarded by our Void Sect?"


    "Seduce ves?¡±


    "No way! Senior Sister Qin Shuang is so beautiful. Will she seduce ves? Isn''t this rumor too unreliable?¡±

 Chapter 2222

    Chapter 2222


    "That''s right. Senior Brother Ye Gucheng. You can eat whatever you want, but you can''t talk nonsense. Everyone knows that Senior Sister Qin


    Shuang is as cold as ice. Outsiders can''t even say hello to her from a distance, let alone get close to her."


    Many disciples immediately expressed their doubts.


    The corners of Ye Gucheng''s mouth curled inte a disdainful smile. "It''s a pity that some people pretend to be lofty in front of others, but behind them,


    they''re women who wander around. When we went to the Hundred Beast Forest today, all the disciples present saw it with their own eyes. Qin


    Shuang was pinned down by a ve. If we hadn''t arrived, I''m afraid they would havemitted suicide crime."


    "Let''s see if such a person is qualified to use the Eternal Snow Condensing Grass of our Void Sect.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, the group of disciples looked at each other in dismay. They could not believe that their goddess had done such a


    shameless thing, and that a ve had touched her.


    Ye Gucheng sneered inwardly. "Qin Shuang, this is the price you have to pay for not fulfilling my wish."


    At the same time, a precious item like the Eternal Snow Coagtion Grass was not allowed to be obtained by anyone else. If someone wanted to, he


    would definitely destroy that person. Even Qin Shuang, whom he liked, was no exception


    He had always been selfish. Otherwise, he would not have betrayed Qin Qingfeng. In his eyes, only things that were in line with his interests were


    right


    "Ye Gucheng, don''t spew blood at others. If you want to talk nonsense here, don''t me me for being ruthless." Lin Mengxi, who had been silent,


    shouted angrily at this time


    "That''s right. The members of the Void Sect are well aware of Qin Shuang''s personality. Ye Gucheng, you should find a suitable excuse if you want to


    frame her," the Second Peak Elder said disdainfully.


    The Elder of the third peak chimed in, "It looks like someone is dissatisfied with Qin Shuang obtaining the Snow Condensation Grass. They are


    worried that their cultivation will be left far behind by Qin Shuang in the future, so they are biting people here."


    Ye Gucheng smiled slightly. ¡°Martial uncles, I have never wronged anyone. The disciples who went to the Hundred Beast Forest today are witnesses,


    including the Senior Uncle of the Commandment Yard."


    A small number of the disciples lowered their heads helplessly. It was obvious that they had acquiesced.


    Even when the Sect Leader looked at Wu Yan, Wu Yan nodded gently.


    "Hmph, sometimes what you see is not necessarily true. Everyone knows that Qin Shuang had consumed a lot of energy after breaking the


    Forbidden Land of Death Spirit. Furthermore, she was seriously injured by the Beast King. Under such circumstances, it''s normal for a ve to bully


    Qin Shuang for a while.¡± The Second Elder said coldly.


    "That''s right. Senior Sister Qin Shuang is as beautiful as a fairy. Any man covets her beauty. It''s normal for someone to take advantage of her when


    she''s down."


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang is only a victim. We should pull that ve out and skin him alive!"


    The disciples said passionately.


    Ye Gucheng smiled disdainfully and


    said, "At first, we thought the same,


    and even what I did was the same


    as everyone Selse I swore not to stop


    until I kill¨¦d that damned ve, but


    the problem was, just as I was about


    to take action, Qin Shuang risked her


    lifeto protect her pretty boy.¡±


    EGrthermore, in front of everyone,


    she said that she did it voluntarily.


    Junior Sister Qin Shuang probably


    wouldn''t deny this point, right?"


    Following Ye Gucheng''s question, everyone turned to look at Qin Shuang. What shocked them all was that Qin Shuang nodded resolutely. "Yes!"


    "Alright, Junior Sister Qin Shuang is


    indeed someGne who dares to act


    as she pleas¨¦s. In that case, I would,


    like to agk You, what right does such


    a Person who seduces ves and


    humiliates the reputation of qur Void


    Sect have to receive a reward from


    Gur ar Void Sect? Shouldn''t she be


    punished?"


    Ye Gucheng''s-words were like a


    thunderbolt out of the blue, shocking


    everyone.present, Lin Mengxi''s face.


    was pald_and she stared at Qin =<


    Shuang with a pale face. The elders


    of the-second and the third peak


    alse looked at her coldly and


    digappointedly.


    They really couldn¡¯t understand why Qin Shuang would do this.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She''s the future of the Void Sect. How could she hook up with a ve?


    "I didn''t expect Senior Sister Qin Shuang to be this kind of person. She''s really shameless. She''s with a ve. She''s really going down the drain.¡±


    "Haha, she usually pretends to be noble in front of us. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a whore in private. She even doesn¡¯t let go of ves."


    " Since she even likes ves, I don''t know how many other men have been squeezed out in private. ording to my guess, the male disciples of the


    fourth peak have an affair with her.¡±


    "What kind of person is she? What qualifications does she have to be epted as a disciple of the pce? She even wants to take the Eternal Snow


    Coagtion Grass. Bah, such a person should be expelled from the Void Sect."


    "Yes, expel from the Void Sect!"


    Someone shouted, and more and more disciples shouted in unison to expel Qin Shuang from the Void Sect. Seeing that their goddess was such a


    person in the end, countless people suddenly turned to hate because of love.


    Qin Shuang was their dream lover. They couldn''t tolerate any impureness from her. Even if they couldn''t get her, she shouldn''t be with a ve.


    All of a sudden, the entire hall was filled with anger at Qin Shuang''s words. The scene fell into chaos.


    Ye Gucheng, the Elder of the Peak, and the others kept sneering. At this time, behind the crowd, a figure suddenly walked forward slowly.

 Chapter 2223

    Chapter 2223


    "As I said before, what you see may not be true, and what you hear may not be true."


    At this time, a pleasant and full-bodied male voice sounded. Everyone turned around and immediately quieted down. It was not because of his noble


    identity, but because his identity was really low!


    Ye Gucheng''s face turned cold. "This ve is Qin Shuang''s adulterer.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the impulsive disciples immediately rushed to fight Samuel. If it weren''t for the other disciples around, the scene


    would have been in a mess.


    "Kill this bitch!¡±


    "Kill him!¡±


    Even if someone stopped them, the disciples were still shouting and fighting.


    Qin Shuang looked at Samuel in surprise. Why did he run out at this time? Facing the criticism of thousands of people, Qin Shuang would never


    regret what she had done. Of course, for the sake of the current interests, she could deny everything Ye Gucheng said. No one could do anything to


    her, and it would not affect her rising through the ranks.


    But she knew that she couldn''t do that.


    Firstly, Samuel would be in danger because of this, and secondly, her conscience would hurt.


    In order to save her, Samuel had given up his life. However, she had abandoned him and even wanted to trap him for being unjust. Qin Shuang was


    unwilling to agree even if she had te die.


    Therefore, even if she was mocked by tens of thousands of people, she would not regret it at all.


    However, the appearance of Samuel made her feel uneasy!


    The head leader raised his hand and looked at Samuel. "Do you have something to say?"


    The Sect Leader was also very embarrassed now. Qin Shuang''s performance made him really happy, but Ye Gucheng''s words were tantamount to


    warning him. He also hoped that the appearance of Samuel could improve the situation, so he stabilized the scene and gave Samuel a chance.


    "Sect Leader, that day, Senior Sister Qin Shuang was seriously injured after breaking the inhibition. As a ve, I originally wanted to take care of my


    master, but to be honest, Senior Sister Qin Shuang was really too beautiful. I was a young man with vigorous blood. I had no mental strength at all,


    ¡®0... I was confused for a while. so..."


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang looked at Samuel anxiously. How could he say that? Did he know what kind of terrible consequences he would bring to him


    if he said that?


    That was not simply expelled from the sect, but would be killed!


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense..." Qin Shuang quickly tried to distinguish.


    But she was interrupted by Samuel. Samuel smiled and said, "I''m not talking nonsense. With Qin Shuang''s beauty, if everyone present is alone with


    her, I believe that few people present can control themselves, right? Although I''m a ve, I¡¯m also a normal man. Do you understand?¡±


    Although no one admitted it, none of the disciples retorted. Theoretically. if it were anyone of them, they might not be able to control themselves. After


    all, Qin Shuang was too beautiful.


    Seeing the reactions of everyone present, Qin Shuang became even more panicked. She looked at Samuel in disbelief, using her eyes to question


    him what he was doing!


    Seeing this, Ye Gucheng was also a little flustered. He forced a smile and said, "Samuel, how dare you talk nonsense in front of the sect master?


    How dare you! Let me ask you, if what you said is true, then why would Qin Shuang admit that she did it voluntarily?"


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang is kind-hearted. There is something that Senior Brother Ye will not forget. After all, when I met the big flying Horse, I did a


    great job in protecting my master, so she was softhearted for a while. Senior Brother Ye, will you deny it?¡± Samuel said with a chuckle.


    This sentence instantly shut Ye Gucheng up. He didn''t want to be entangled in the matter of the flying Horse. After all, it was not easy for him to


    exin.


    Once he admitted that he was there. it would be hard to smooth things over if he left quietly at midnight. At that time, it would affect his reputation.


    Seeing that Ye Gucheng had nothing


    to say, Samueksmiled and said,


    "Therefore, #Ve truth is that I made a


    big mistake because of my lust. =>


    Senior Sister Qin Shuang ~


    remexnbered that I helped her <''


    before, so she was kind and didn''t


    hesitate to use her reputation to


    block the knife for me. I fast didn''t


    expect it to cause such a big


    commotion."


    After hearing Samuel''s words, the disciples suddenly realized that this was the truth.


    "It looks like Senior Sister Qin Shuang isn''t the slut we''re talking about. On the contrary, she¡¯s a good person with a cold face and a warm heart.


    Senior Sister Qin Shuang, I''m sorry. We misunderstood you."


    "That''s right. For a ve, Senior Sister Qin Shuang was able to be so open-minded. She''s simply a role model for our generation.¡±


    Seeing that Qin Shuang''s direction


    was rapidly changing, Ye Gucheng


    was SO angty that he had nothing to


    say. He almost choked to death. He


    had be¨¦n Tike that in the Hundred>


    BeastPorest back then, and now he


    was tike this in the main hall-The


    key point was that Samuel''s words


    were reasonable. Everything


    depended on his mouth. Content


    belongs to Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, how could Ye Gucheng


    admit defeat so easily? He sneered


    and said, "well, Samuel, since you


    NN


    confess iypublic, then ording to


    the rules ¡®Of our Void Sect, as a ve,


    how dare you vite the rules_of the


    lower realms and publicly belittle the


    offici al disciples? We should have


    pulled out your skin, refir£¤¨¦d your


    soul, and never be reincarnated!"

 Chapter 2224

    Chapter 2224


    Upon hearing these words, Qin Shuang''s heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife. She looked at Samuel nervously.


    It was already a very serious crime tomit a crime above the ve level. If there was still a hint of frivolousness, it was the most important thing


    Qin Shuang was about to exin, but Samuel just smiled and interrupted her forcibly, "Okay, as the saying goes, it''s good to die under a peony


    flower. It''s romantic to be a ghost. I can bear it."


    Ye Gucheng had originally wanted to use severe punishment to force Qin Shuang to retort, but he never thought that Samuel would not give Qin


    Shuang any chance to retaliate.


    Qin Shuang looked at Samuel angrily. Although she was angry, her eyes were full of distress when she looked at Samuel. Why did this idiot take all


    the me in front of so many people?


    In the Hundred Beast Forest, he had already risked everything to save her life. It was not easy for him to keep his life, but he wanted to give it away in


    vain?


    Her reputation was important, but could it be more important than his own life?


    Qin Shuang wanted to rush out to exin the truth, but Samuel had been looking at her quietly, trying to convey his meaning with his eyes.


    "You''re still boasting shamelessly when you''re on the verge of death. Take him down and execute him on the Evil-ying Stage!" Ye Gucheng


    bellowed.


    As soon as the disciples stepped forward, Samuel said, "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid? If you''re afraid, then tell me the truth," Ye Gucheng shouted.


    Samuel frowned slightly. "I''m sorry; there is no fear in my dictionary. The reason why I called to wait is that I want to ask, what qualifications do you


    have to punish me?"


    "There''s the Sect Leader and the elders of all the sects. It''s not your turn, is it? Or, in your eyes, there¡¯s no one at all? It''s true that I have offended the


    superior, but what you did just now is the same, isn''t it?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel''s questioning scared the disciples in front of him and they immediately retreated. Ye Gucheng was also stunned, and his face was full of


    mixed feelings. He was about to explode when he was attacked by Samuel.


    ¡°Didn''t Gucheng forget the rules because of you, a rebellious ve?" At this time, the elder of the first peak quickly stood up and bowed to the sect


    master, "Sect master, Gucheng was in a hurry and didn''t mean to offend you. Please forgive him.¡±


    At this time, Wu Yan also hurriedly said. ¡°Yes, Sect Leader, Gucheng has always been obedient. It seems that itis indeed because Samuel, this


    ve, has gone too far, so Gucheng was blinded by anger."


    A smile that no one noticed shed across the Sect Leader''s eyes. He then waved his hand and said, ¡°Junior Brothers, don''t panic. I know how Ye


    Gucheng has performed under my sect, and I won''t me him. As for Samuel...¡±


    "Sect Leader, Samuel hasmitted a grave crime. It''s only right for you to strip him of his skin and refine his soul," Ye Gucheng said.


    Samuel smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°Look, it''s you again. The chief hasn''t finished speaking yet. Do you know how to respect your master?¡±


    "Youll" Ye Gucheng was furious.


    At this time, Qin Shuang couldn''t


    help but kneelcown and plead, "Sect


    Master, in fact, the Death Spirit


    Forbidden kand this time was all ~


    thanks te Samuel''s help. Otherwise,


    Shuanger alone wouldn''t have been


    able-te retreat from the Beast Xing


    and destroy the forbidden ground.


    Even though Samuel had-done


    something wrong before, it was still


    a great service. Sect Master, please


    reduce the punishment of Samuel to


    offset it.¡±


    Although Samuel had been telling her with his eyes that it was enough to be an outsider, she couldn''t do it.


    At this time, Ye Gucheng said in a loud and sour voice, "Haha, some people even said that there was no adultery. Senior Sister Qin Shuang is always


    partial to Samuel. It seems thatyou admitted it.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, some disciples immediately followed Ye Gucheng and sneered disdainfully.


    Qin Shuang turned around slightly and looked at Ye Gucheng. "Put away your evil thoughts. Not everyone is as filthy as you. What I just said is just


    the truth."


    "What a joke, Qin Shuang. Are you really treating us like three-year-old kids? Samuel is just a ve, how could he help you break the Forbidden Land


    of Death Spirit? I''d like to ask you, how can he help you as a ve? Did he serve tea? Or did he pour water?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, the disciples immediately burst into thunderousughter. ves were the lowest-level people. Even if someone was


    willing to teach them magic arts, they would not be able to cultivate at all because of their poor talent. Therefore, ves often had no fighting capacity,


    at least in their eyes.


    Therefore, the disciples scoffed at Qin Shuang for saying that Samuel had also helped her.


    "So, it''s not the truth at all. It''s just that in order to help this ve, Qin Shuang deliberately made up some excuses," Ye Gucheng said disdainfully.


    Suppressing the anger in her heart, Qin Shuang looked at the Sect Leader and exined, "Sect Leader, Samuel is indeed just a ve, but I have


    already taught him the entry-level cultivation method of the Void Sect. He is talented and learned it very quickly, so he made great contributions in the


    Land of Death. I will never lie here.¡±


    The Forbidden Land of Death Spirit was broken by Samuel, so he naturally contributed a lot. Qin Shuang was not lying about this, and it was also the


    confidence in her words.


    Ye Gucheng sneered and said,


    "Senior Sis n Shuang praised


    Samuel to beso capable. Alright, if.


    Samuel really is that capable, then


    take thre? of my moves. If he cart


    take it, Uunior Sister Qin Shuang; you


    willbe able to convince everyone. If


    he,can''t take it, Junior Sister Qin


    Shuang, your so-called contribution


    will be broken without attacking.


    "Youll" Qin Shuang was in a state of anger. Ye Gucheng''s cultivation base could crush even the disciples of the entire Void Sect, let alone Samuel


    Wasn''t this clearly bullying?


    ¡°Sect Leader, I think this matter is


    feasible. If hetcan withstand three


    moves frome Gucheng, it will


    prove thatQin Shuang''s words are-~


    true. In that way, his merit is offset,


    and hewil be spared. If he cant take


    three moves, he deserves to.be


    beaten to death. It can be regarded


    as 1S atonement." At this time, the


    Elder of the first Peak spoke up to


    help his disciple.


    He naturally did not want to fulfilled the glory of the fourth peakso easily.


    The head nodded and smiled. "Samuel, are you willing?¡±


    Samuel smiled gently and shook his head. ¡°No!¡±


    Samuel''s words immediately caused a burst ofughter. Ye Gucheng raised his head proudly. He looked down from above, full of disdain. For a


    moment, Samuel was indeed exposed. Qin Shuang deliberately covered for him and others scolded her to be shameless.


    At this time, Samuel spoke again. "The reason why I''m unwilling is that I''m afraid that after taking three moves from Senior Brother Ye, Senior Brother


    Ye has nowhere to put on his old face. Wouldn''t that embarrass him?"

 Chapter 2225

    Chapter 2225


    Hong!!


    Samuel''s words were like a p of thunder on the ground, shocking everyone present!


    How arrogant!


    He was so arrogant that it was ridiculous!


    A small ve dared to be so presumptuous and arrogant. Hepletely looked down on one of the three genius disciples of the Void Sect!


    The reason why he was unwilling was that he was afraid that Ye Gucheng would lose face!


    "Kid, you''re too f*cking good at boasting, aren''t you? Are you afraid that Senior Brother Ye will lose face? Damn, I think you''d better worry about


    lasing your life.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Yeah, you''re really boasting. You can take three moves? I don''t think you can even take one!¡±


    "This ve really doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. His tone is even louder than my foot''s!"


    The disciples started cursing and scolding him. Lin Mengxi looked at Samuel with some worry and disappointment. Although she had instructed Qin


    Shuang to teach the basic cultivation method to Samuel. it was only the entry level. Compared with an official disciple like Ye Gucheng, it was nothing


    at all.


    It was already very good to be able to take one move, but he still dared to say that he could take three moves. It was really ridiculous!


    "Samuel, aren''t you afraid that your tongue will sh when you talk? Are you afraid that I''ll lose face?" Ye Gucheng rubbed his ears disdainfully and


    lacked at Samuel with disdain, as if he was looking at an ant.


    Samuel merely smiled and nodded, "Although my cultivation technique isn''t very good, and I can''tpare to a genius like Senior Sister Gin Shuang,


    I think I have enough to deal with some trash. Furthermore, I haven''t fought yet. so it''s hard to say who is bragging in the end."


    Hearing this, Ye Gucheng suddenly gritted his teeth. "You brat. you are too arrogant. If I can''t defeat you in three moves today, I won¡¯t be surnamed


    Yel"


    "Then it''s not bad for you to follow my surname. Hannigan Gucheng is very nice," Samuel said with a disdainful smile.


    Ye Gucheng stopped talking nonsense. He suddenly ran the energy in his body and clenched his fingers.


    "Heaven Light Break!"


    Ye Gucheng''s first attack was merciless. He directly used the middle-level offensive magic of the Void Sect and wanted to knock over Samuel with


    one strike, giving him no chance to turn over.


    "It''s Samuel''s own fault. He''s looking for death so fast!"


    Suddenly, a cald light rose in the hall, and the temperature dropped sharply. A silver light directly shot out from the finger and smashed toward


    Samuel


    At this time, Samuel also forced all the energy in his body to aim at the silver light. He used the primary attacking skill he had learned to confront it!


    The silver light collided with the ice sword. In an instant. the silver light broke through the ice sword and hit Samuel hard


    Samuel flew backward several meters and fell heavily on the ground, motionless!


    "Good job, Senior Brother Ye Gucheng. You deserve to be the genius of our Void Sect. This Heaven Light Break is so powerful!"


    "Haha, the ve imed to take three moves, but he was knocked down in one move."


    When the disciples saw that Samuel


    had fallen to tye ground, they


    im mediatelycheered for Ye .


    Gucheng-£¤¨¦ Gucheng smiled =<


    proudly, and the several elders also


    smiled? They were very satisfied with


    Ye Gucheng'' 5 performance.4 Ae was


    ¡ª


    aE


    proficient in using the Heaven Light


    Shattering Skill and its pOWwer was


    really amazing. He practiced very


    well!


    Qin Shuang looked nervously at Samuel, feeling extremely sad.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly let out a cry of surprise and then slowly sat up from the ground. He shook his head and said, ¡°Senior Brother,


    haven''t you eaten yet? Is that all you have?"


    As Samuel stood up, Qin Shuang''s entire person changed from sorrow to joy. The group of disciples was even more dumbfounded!


    "How is this possible?"


    Facing such an amazing attack, a ve of Samuel could stand up again after being knocked down!


    Many of the disciples present did not dare to believe that Samuel still had the strength to stand up under that attack!


    But Samuel stood up, and he was still mocking Ye Gucheng desperately.


    After a slight shock, Ye Gucheng sneered and said, "You brat, your life is quite cheap. Just now, it was just a small test. After all, killing you in one


    move is really too easy for you. Now, you absolutely won''t have the strength to get up again. I promise!"


    After that. Ye Gucheng looked serious, and his body rose into the air. He made a few postures in the air. Samuel noticed that at this time, a blue light


    circle rose under Ye Gucheng''s feet.


    ¡°Earth Destruction!"


    As Ye Gucheng shouted softly, the blue halo suddenly shone brightly and slowly surrounded Ye Gucheng. At this time, Samuel clenched his teeth and


    stared at the front.


    In fact, Samuel had already suffered


    a great loss ffom the blow just now.


    He stood.gut to take the me for


    Qin Shuang because he owed her


    Samuel had never liked to owes


    others favors, but he wantedto take


    three moves from Ye Guch¨¦ng in


    ofder to save his life. Content


    belongs to


    Therefore, he had been very serious


    about the first.attack. Unexpectedly,


    the energy gap between the Eight


    Direction? orld and the Xuanyuant


    World was muchrger. If it were shot


    for the protection of the Golder God,


    Samuel might have been separated


    ftom the Eight Direction World by


    this guy.


    So now, Samuel knew that Ye Gucheng would not hold back any strength, and he also needed to take this move with his whole body.

 Chapter 2226

    Chapter 2226


    At this time, the blue light all over Ye Gucheng''s body had been absorbed into his hand. He aimed at Samuel, and all the blue light instantly burst out.


    Even though Samuel was far away, it was still blown by the speed of the blue light, making his face hurt!


    "What a powerful force. It''s already as sharp as a knife with just a strong wind.¡± Samuel was greatly shocked. At the same time, he forcefully activated


    the golden energy in his body to attempt to block Ye Gucheng''s fatal blow.


    "Be careful, Samuel!" Qin Shuang shouted anxiously.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as the blue light arrived, it directly devoured Samuel and then instantly swept him away.


    As the blue light passed by, the strong wind even rolled up arge area of the floor tiles in the hall. Then, the fierce blue light swept dozens of meters


    and spread out. Samuel''s body. like a tornado, was directly thrown several meters away and finally fell heavily on the ground


    "Oh my god, Senior Brother Ye Gucheng has alreadyprehended the highest esoteric skill of the middle-level magic of the Vaid Sect. This... this is


    simply too terrible.¡±


    "This Earth Extermination Skill is really powerful. Just by standing by the side, it can cause one to feel dizzy.¡±


    "Haha, Senior Brother Ye Guchengis so young, but he has already cultivated such an excellent technique. He is a role model of our generation. I''m


    sure very few people in the Eight Direction World can do it so quickly."


    "This is a real expert.¡±


    The disciples were stunned and kept eximing. At this time, the elders of the First Peak and others also nodded wildly with pride. They were very


    satisfied with this move of Ye Gucheng.


    The Sect Leader smiled faintly. It had been a long time since such a talent had appeared in the Void Sect to experience the final move of the middle-


    level magic at such a young age.


    Qin Shuang was the only one who didn¡¯t pay attention to Ye Gucheng. She had been looking at Samuel on the ground worriedly. Samuel was rolled


    up. His whole body was covered with dust and he looked extremely embarrassed. Arge pool of blood surrounded him, telling her what kind of harm


    Samuel had suffered


    When Ye Gucheng''s gaze came into contact with Qin Shuang''s, he realized that she was only looking at Samuel with a worried and seductive gaze.


    He was extremely dissatisfied.


    However, Samuel had been beaten to death by him, so he had vented his anger.


    Moreover, his attack had aroused everyone''s suspicion about Qin Shuang''s words, and he had even made a name for himself in front of so many


    people. Ye Gucheng was simply too proud of himself. He snorted coldly and said, "Useless trash! You can even stand one strike.¡±


    "Senior brother, isn''t your mathematics a little bad? Is this one strike? You''ve already struck twice.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    With a sneer, everyone looked


    around but failed to find the sound.


    Some people felt that it wasing


    from theditection of Samuel, but


    sam ueHiad been beaten to death.


    How.sduld he speak? Even if he


    dida¡¯t die, it should be difficult for


    him to breath now. How ceeuld he


    still have the strength to talk?


    "You still neechonest strike. If you


    can''t even kita ve after three


    strikes, I think you should just caneel


    your reptitation as one of the three


    great genius disciples of the Virtual


    SectOtherwise, how embarrassing


    wilFit be if you tell others?" t Eontent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    In Qin Shuang''s joyful and incredulous eyes, Samuel stood up, trembling slightly. Although he was trembling all over, he gritted his teeth and stood


    upright


    The clothes worn by the disciples of the Void Sect on the way back were all broken at this time, and his cor and shoulders were dyed red by the


    blood in the mouth of Samuel!


    If he hadn''t opened his eyes, he would be no different from the dead.


    "This..."


    The disciples of the Void Sect widened their eyes. They could hardly believe that Samuel could still stand up under the attack of the Earth


    Annihtion!


    All the elders present. including the elders of the First Peak. also frowned at this time. The elders of the Sixth Peak even wiped his eyes in disbelief.


    He really thought that he was blind and wrong.


    But the truth was that Samuel really stood up.


    On the blue earth, Samuel had been humiliated by the three strikes of Di Yang. Now. he faced such a situation in the Void Sect. which was really


    familiar to Samuel. But the familiar beginning would never have a familiar ending on Samuel.


    "Senior Brother, please use more strength. If I can''t be killed in two moves, I really feel ashamed for you.¡± After saying that. Samuel spat out a


    mouthful of blood on the ground disdainfully.


    "Ah!!!" Ye Gucheng was about to go crazy. What exactly was going on with this guy? If he still retained his strength in the first move, then he really did


    his best in the second move!


    But why could Samuel stand up with all his strength? It was the first time in his life that he had fallen into a ve''s hands!


    "You''re such a bitch. Well, you forced me, Samuel!"


    With a roar, Ye Gucheng quickly


    mobilized allfhe energy in his body,


    and then crazily pointed out the Six,


    Directions in the air. As soon as the


    SIX spots Sof light appeared, _


    countless huge winds blew fierce y


    outside the hall, and even the clouds


    isthe sky outside were approaching


    the main hall at this time! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Oh my god, high-level attack technique, Six Joint Mirror Technique! Isn''t this a cultivation technique that only the elders can learn? Senior Brother Ye


    actually knows this technique!¡±

 Chapter 2227

    Chapter 2227


    "This..."


    "This is incredible, my God."


    All of a sudden, the group of disciples was shocked. The Six-Joint Mirror Technique and the high-level magic arts of the Void Sect were really


    powerful offensive skills, but if one needed to learn it, in addition to astonishing talent, the most important thing was that their foundation was more


    solid.


    In order to activate high-energy attacks, the user needed to have a strong foundation to guide him. At the same time, he also needed a strong body to


    support him. Otherwise, if he forcibly activated it, not only could he not activate it, but he would also explode because he could not support himself.


    Therefore, the official disciples would generally shrink back from using all kinds of high-level magic arts, unable to touch them.


    Even if he had passed the test of the main hall and became a disciple of the sect master''s main hall, it would usually take a long time to umte


    However, Ye Gucheng was able to release high-level magic arts before entering the hall. How could people not be stunned?


    Not only the disciples, but also the group of elders opened their eyes slightly in disbelief.


    In the past, even disciples who entered the hall needed the guidance of the Sect Leader and the help of the elders of the Void Sect. However, Ye


    Gucheng had already mastered it so early after spending several years.


    It was no exaggeration to describe it as shocking!


    After the shock, the Elder of the first peakand the other elders pped their hands in excitement.


    "I didn''t expect Ye Gucheng to have mastered these spells at such a young age. His future is indeed limitless." The Second Peak¡¯s Elder shook his


    head slightly and said enviously.


    "It took us 13 years to master the Six-Joint Mirror Technique after we entered the main hall. At that time, we were far less skilled and powerful than he


    was today. Once he enters the main hall, he will be cultivated by the whole sect of the Void Sect. He is very likely to be the best in our sect in


    hundreds of years.¡± The elder of the third peak nodded heavily.


    Lin Mengxi did not say anything. but just looked at Samuel


    At the moment, Samuel''s performance had already exceeded everyone''s expectations. A mere ve could withstand two strikes from Ye Gucheng.


    Even if he could stand the other ordinary disciples¡¯ two strikes, he was awesome.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, from Lin Mengxi¡¯s point of view, Samuel was indeed a good material. She also began to understand why Qin Qingfeng was willing to


    ept him as a disciple and how the Sect Leader asked her to teach Samuel methods privately.


    Now it seemed that she had misjudged Samuel. If Samuel were to be trained in the future, he would have a promising future. Unfortunately, it seemed


    that Samuel had no future.


    Under the attack of the Six-Joint Mirror Technique, how could he survive?


    As an elder, Lin Mengxi knew better than anyone the power of the Six-Joint Mirror Technique. In the face of such an attack, it was impossible for


    Samuel to survive.


    Given Lin Mengxi¡¯s character, she would never make a hasty judgment on anything. She had not even judged the two attacks from Samuel just now,


    although it was a crushing defeat for many people.


    But now, Lin Mengxi made a judgment.


    Because she knew too well about the damage caused by the Six-Joint Mirror Technique


    At this time, the fierce wind in the field was approaching the hurricane level, and many essories in the hall were constantly shaking, ready to be


    sucked away by the hurricane at any time.


    The next second, the hurricane suddenly stopped, and then the Six Directions Point in front of Ye Gucheng suddenly lit up. The six attacks gathered


    together, forming an extremely strong attack that attacked Samuel.


    By transforming the power into Six Directions andbining them into one, it could instantly increase the energy by several times.


    Samuel''s eyes werepletely blown open by the strong wind. At this time, he neither dodged nor avoided. In the eyes of others, he was like a fool


    After all, in the face of such an attack, why didn¡¯t he run away? What was he waiting for?


    Samuel slowly sat down. Although


    he hadn''t been in the Eight Direction


    World for aidng time, he knew that.


    the power of the Eight Direction x


    World was beyond his imaginatten.


    He didn''t expect to seed in


    escaping from such an attack, nor


    did he expect to rely on the golden


    energy in his body to p otect him.


    "Samuel, hide quickly." Lin Mengxi was so anxious that she couldn''t help shouting.


    She, who had always been calm, was also worried about Samuel.


    But Samuel just closed his eyes, and at the same time. he gently made a gesture that she couldn''t understand. Then, Samuel''s whole body was


    covered with a faint galden light that was hard to detect. However, Ye Gucheng''s energy was so powerful that people ignored its existence.


    Hong!!!


    Almost at this moment, the huge attack also swept through Samuel. The head of the sect quickly moved his hand and controlled the spreading


    energy with his own energy to prevent the hall from being damaged.


    Wherever the energy passed, dust and smoke rolled. Ye Gucheng proudly withdrew his hand, and his eyes were full of pride.


    He had also recently learned the Six-Joint Mirror Technique. He had originally wanted to make a name for himself during the entrance exam, but he


    had not expected that a ve would force him to reveal his trump card.


    Although it was a bit of a pity, it didn''t matter for Ye Gucheng. After all, he hadpletely shocked the world in front of everyone in the Void Sect.


    "Senior Brother Ye, you''re strong. I didn''t expect you to learn the Six Joint-Joint Mirror Technique back. You''re indeed the future of our Void Sect.¡±


    "I also believe that Senior Brother Ye will definitely lead us back to the top of the sects in the future.¡±


    "That''s right. In the future, not only will Senior Brother Ye lead us to prosperity, but also the whole Eight Direction World. He is a genius among


    geniuses."


    The disciples hurried to tter him, and Ye Qingcheng was very happy.


    At this time, the Elder of the first


    Peak also stoad up with pride.


    ¡°Haha, ording to what I said,


    Gucheng have even learned the


    Six-JointMirror Technique, so hes


    shouldaiso make an exceptionto


    becarie a disciple of the mai hall.


    After all, he showed his strength by


    fice. Unlike some people maybe he


    just yed some tricks and was a


    little lucky to break a forbidden area


    that no one has seen." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As soon as these words came out,


    the Elders of te fifth Peak


    immediatekyasked for instructions,


    "That''s right, Sect Leader. Ye <


    Gucherighaspleted his <>


    homework that would take hint¡¯


    more than ten years to entegthe hall


    diving the official disciple-stage. It''s


    really not reasonable forfiim not to


    enter the main hall." Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    "Sect Leader, Fifth Senior Brother and first Senior Brother are right," The Elder of the Sixth Peak echoed.


    The Sect Leader chuckled and looked at the elders of the Commandment Yard beside him. But to his surprise, Wu Yan also nodded at this time. "


    Sect Leader, Gucheng has mastered the Six-Joint Mirror Technique. He is a rare genius. We should do a special case.¡±


    "If we don''t train this kind of talent, won''t we be wasting the Heaven Treasure?¡±

 Chapter 2228

    Chapter 2228


    Before the Sect Leader could speak, the disciples under the stage also shouted.


    "Sect Leader Master, it¡¯s really the blessing of our Void Sect to have Ye Gucheng. This kind of talent should be regarded as the real future of our Void


    Sect and be trained well. Sect Leader, please approve of it.¡±


    "That''s right. Senior Sister Qin Shuang broke through the Forbidden Land of Death Spirit, and she could still be epted in advance. Why can''t


    Senior Brother Ye Gucheng? In terms of difficulty, Senior Brother Ye Gucheng must be stronger. After all, Senior Uncle Master had just said that it''s


    hard to say whether Senior Sister Qin Shuang really relied on her strength or luck in the Forbidden Land of Death. However, Senior Brother Ye


    Gucheng''s Six-Joint Mirror Technique is truly disyed."


    "Yes, please agree."


    The rhythm of the First Peak Elder was indeed very good. In terms of difficulty alone, the destruction of the Death Spirit Forbidden Land was indeed


    even more difficult. However, the problem was that he owed the credit to Qin Shuang''s luck.


    In addition, the shocking performance of Ye Gucheng just now was still vivid in his mind, so he instantly changed the subject.


    Sometimes, it was so cruel to only hear theughter of neers.


    The Sect Leader nodded. In fact, the Sect Leader had thought about breaking the barrier to admit Qin Shuang as the disciple of the main hall for a


    long time. After all, the rules of the Void Sect could not be broken casually. However, the fact that Qin Shuang was able to break the Forbidden Land


    of the Death Spirit really surprised him. That was why he broke the rules.


    But he didn''t expect that Ye Gucheng would make an exception again. Although the high-level magic arts proved that Ye Gucheng was very talented,


    in the Sect Leader''s heart. he was only a genius and could be cultivated seriously, but it was not enough to break the rules. But everyone wanted to


    do so, so he could only helplessly look at the disciples. "Well, since no one objects, then I dere that Ye Gucheng is also promoted to be a disciple


    of the main hall, and..."


    "Wait a minute, I object.¡±


    At this moment, a voice sounded. Everyone looked around, but they looked at each other. No one spoke during the process. Who was the speaker?


    Just as everyone was puzzled, a sudden movement urred in a ruin at the corner of the hall


    When everyone heard the sound and left, they immediately frowned. Wasn''t that ruin caused by Ye Gucheng''s Six-Joint Mirror Technique?


    Could it be?


    "Samuel?" Qin Shuang''s eyes suddenly lit up as she looked in that direction. She could not help but cry out in surprise.


    The ruins gently were opened, and at this time, an arm stretched out. Then. the arm exerted force and shook off the dust around it. The whole trash


    waspletely opened, and a person covered with dust slowly stood up.


    "When I helped Senior Sister break the Forbidden Land of the Death Spirit, I could only say that I was almost dead. But the three strikes just now, tsk


    tsk, that¡¯s all." Samuel patted the dust off his body and smiled disdainfully.


    At this time, all the people present opened their mouths wide. They no longer heard what Samuel was saying. They had beenpletely shocked


    that Samuel could still stand up under the attack of the Six-Joint Mirror Technique.


    That''s the Six-Joint Mirror Technique!


    "This..."


    "This..."


    The elders looked at each other in dismay. Wu Yan and the other elders also widened their eyes in shock.


    That was impossible!


    It was impossible for Samuel not to die. How could he stand up?


    Samuel smiled disdainfully as he


    looked at Ye Gucheng in a daze.


    "Although the: Six-Joint Mirror


    Techniques powerful, it''s a pity that


    some people learn to have a goad¡¯


    watch,but there''s nothing inside.


    Eveirso, you still have the nerve to


    break the record? How dare you


    compare yourself to Senior Sister


    Qin Shuang?"


    After that, Samuel patted Ye Gucheng on the face. "Do you want face?¡±


    Ye Gucheng was shocked and angry. ¡°You b*tch, you are talking nonsense!¡±


    "Nonsense? ASix-Joint Mirror


    Technique can''t kill a little ve. If


    . ~ . >


    it''s spreackout, the sects outside wilt


    probablyaugh to death. And yous


    peoplestill call yourselves geniuses.


    Do ydu want face?" Samuel I ignored


    hint and then sneered at the: crowd.


    Hearing this, the group of disciples immediately lowered their heads in shame.


    Seeing this, Ye Gucheng looked at Samuel hysterically, but he could do nothing to him.


    Qin Shuang looked at Samuel with a smile in her eyes. He was not dead, and Qin Shuang was already very happy. Seeing Samuel p Ye Gucheng


    and the group of disciples, she had a different view of Samuel.


    In Qin Shuang''s eyes, Samuel was no longer a ve, but a real man.


    The head of the sect smiled with imperceptible satisfaction in his eyes.


    At this time, the sect master whispered, "Since there are people who oppose it, then Ye Gucheng¡¯s eptance will be temporarily postponed.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the First Peak


    Elder was thefirst to be unhappy. ''


    Sect Leaden.2 though Samuel is not


    dead, the fact that Ye Gucheng


    knowsthe Six-Joint Mirror


    Tec ue can''t be changed. ~


    rec what right does ave


    have to object to the affairs of our


    Void Sect?"


    "Although he''s a ve, he''s the one who''s truly involved in the Six-Joint Mirror Technique. He naturally has the right to speak.¡± Qin Shuang retorted.


    "This..." The elder of the first peak was speechless.


    "Well, what Shuang''er said makes sense. Let''s put this matter aside for the time being.¡± The Sect Leader waved his hand, leaving the elder of the first


    peak speechless. Then, the Sect Leader looked at Samuel


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2229

    Chapter 2229


    "As for Samuel, he had an appointment with Ye Gucheng in advance. Since Samuel can still remain intact after three moves, this means that what


    Qin Shuang said is true. Samuel indeed helped Qin Shuang in the Forbidden Land of Death, so the merit offset the loss. This time, I will no longer


    me him for his rudeness, but there must be no next time. Otherwise, he will be severely punished." The Sect Leader announced.


    Samuel nodded. "Yes, Sect Leader."


    "As for Qin Shuang''s matter, she has not made any mistakes and she has made contributions. Everything has been decided ording to the


    previous n. Everyone, do you have any objections?¡± The sect master chuckled.


    The disciples all nodded in agreement. Samuel had shocked them greatly, but it also meant that Ye Gucheng¡¯s Six-Joint Mirror Technique was more


    likely to be fake.


    After all, it was much more difficult for them to admit that Samuel was strong enough to resist the Six-Joint Mirror Technique than to let them admit


    that Ye Gucheng was weak.


    There were not many people in the world who were willing to ept a person, who was worse than them, rode on his head and left him far behind


    suddenly.


    Human prejudice was sometimes invisible, but it was the strongest.


    After all, only a few people could be so open-minded and quickly change.


    The Earth World and the Xuanyuan World were the same. The Eight Direction World was no exception. Theoretically, where there were people, it


    would be the same!


    Therefore, they were more willing to believe what Samuel had said, and they were not willing to believe that Samuel was strong enough. They no


    longer insisted on breaking the rules for Ye Gucheng, and quickly went to hold Qin Shuang''s thigh.


    Seeing that no one objected, the Sect Leader smiled and said, "That''s settled. From tomorrow on, Qin Shuang will cultivate in the main hall, and I will


    personally guide her. The others can leave. By the way, Fourth Elder, you stay."


    Ye Gucheng red at Samuel angrily. He wished he could swallow Samuel alive. If it weren''t for the kid ruining his ns today, he would have


    already been a disciple of the pce, and his treatment was even better than Qin Shuang''s!


    However, Samuel broke his dream and stepped on it.


    "Samuel, I want you to die a terrible death!¡± He cursed in his heart and turned to leave angrily.


    At this time, Qin Shuang walked quickly to Samuel and pped him on the shoulder excitedly. ¡°Samuel, we''re fine."


    The p made Samuel grimace. "Senior Sister, can you be a little gentler?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did Qin Shuang look guilty. She looked at Samuel sheepishly. "I''m sorry. I was so happy that I forgot about you..."


    "It''s okay. Can you help me out of here first? I want to have a rest. I can''t hold on any longer." Samuel smiled bitterly.


    Qin Shuang nedded. "Okay, I''ll take you back."


    "Don''t go back to the thatched cottage. Don''t let others know," Samuel whispered.


    Qin Shuang said softly, "Don¡¯t worry. I''ll take you to my house. No one will know what''s wrong with you."


    After that, Qin Shuang took Samuel out of the main hall and flew straight to the fourth peak under the gaze of a group of disciples.


    Seeing Qin Shuang''s return, some of


    the disciples af.the fourth peak


    leaned forwatd excitedly, wanting to


    congratte Qin Shuang. However.


    they savcthat Qin Shuang was Ins


    such anfurry that she ignored ¡é


    everyone. At the same time, she


    supported the ve Samuetof the


    fourth peak. What surprised them


    even more was that Qin Shuang led


    Samuel all the way to Qin Shuang''s


    bedroom.


    "This... this... how did Senior Sister Qin Shuang bring Samuel back to her room?"


    "That''s Senior Sister Qin Shuang¡¯s boudoir. No man has ever entered.¡±


    At this time, in the main hall, the Sect Leader sighed slightly when he saw that everyone had left, leaving only the elder of the fourth peak. Then, he


    made a strange gesture with his hand. He frowned and looked at Lin Mengxi. "Fourth Junior Sister, have you seen the gesture I just made?"


    Lin Mengxi had been observing the Sect Leader''s actions carefully. At this moment, she could not help but shake her head. "Sect Leader, I''ve never


    seen it before.¡±


    "I''ve never seen it before, either, but I


    seem to have¡¯seen it in the Void


    Sect''s previsus master''s Void Will,"


    the mastersaid with a long sigh. t''s


    the long-lost Formless Divine Skil


    The velding Will records its amazing


    power, It can attack and defend. It''s


    extraordinary, but it has been lost


    more than a thousand years ago.¡±


    Lin Mengxi had heard her master mention it before, but because it had been lost and there was no information about the Virtual Sect, she did not


    understand. "Master, did you find the Formless Divine Skill?¡±


    The Sect Leader shook his head. "No, this is the move that Samuel just used to resist Ye Gucheng."


    Lin Mengxi was shocked. "Sect Leader, do you mean that Samuel knows Formless Divine Skill? That''s impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That''s exactly what I''m worried


    about. The Formless Divine Art has


    been lost mafe than a thousand


    years aga, avid the records of our ~


    Void Seat Have also been broken ~


    because of this. Samuel has s ayed


    in thesVoid Sect for less than at ew


    days) so how could he learnt? But if


    itweren''t for the Formless-Divine Art,


    what kind of spell did he ¡®use?


    There''s no such gesture in the


    methods taught by our Void Sect at


    present.¡± The Sect Leader frowned.


    "In fact, it''s strange that although Ye Gucheng¡¯s Six-Joint Mirror Technique is not at its best, it''s absolutely powerful. I thought that Samuel would


    never have a chance to survive, but I didn''t expect that this guy would not only not die, but also stand out.¡± Lin Mengxi said.


    Thinking of this, the Sect Leader couldn''t help but smile. "What''s even rarer is that he still has the energy to fight back against Ye Gucheng.¡±

 Chapter 2230

    Chapter 2230


    Lin Mengxi also smiled gently and said, "Samuel. this guy is really strange. I can''t figure it out. The Sect Leader asked me to investigate his


    background, and I can¡¯t figure it out."


    The Sect Leader shook his head helplessly. "Forget it. None of this is important. Ask Qin Shuang to observe him more in private and teach him more.


    I see that he treats Qin Shuang pretty well."


    "Yes, Sect Leader.¡± Lin Mengxi nodded


    "All right, go ahead.¡±


    After Lin Mengxi left, the head of the sect sat back in his seat, his hands still repeating the movements of Samuel. The more he did, the more he


    frowned.


    "Formless Divine Skill? Does Samuel really have this skill that has been lost for a long time?"


    In the room, Samuel stayed in Qin Shuang''s room. Qin Shuang''s room was very beautiful, and the whole room was filled with a fresh but unique


    fragrance. Lying on the white silk bed, Samuel looked around curiously.


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t seen the luxurious decoration, but he didn¡¯t expect that under Qin Shuang''s frosty appearance: there was a pink heart of a girl


    Most of the decorations in the house were pink. All kinds of beautiful flowers and lovely matching showed how she lived in private.


    In fact, this was quite simr to Yvonne. She looked strong on the outside, but in fact, she was as gentle as water. However, unlike Yvonne, Qin


    Shuang was really cold to the bone.


    "Samuel, drink this bowl of chicken soup.¡± Just as Samuel was looking around, Qin Shuang walked in with a bowl of chicken soup in her hand


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. "Senior Sister, I just want to have a rest. There''s no need to drink this."


    Qin Shuang red at him. "Cut the crap. Drink it.¡±


    Samuel was helpless. In fact, Qin Shuang really didn''t need to take care of him like this. His body was indeed injured, but he knew that all of them


    were internal injuries. This thing could heal the external injuries of his body, so he didn''t need to use them at all. What he needed most at the moment


    was to rest and recover in meditation.


    He didn''t want to go back to the vegetable garden. The main reason was that he was afraid that Zhe Xuzi would make trouble and disturb him.


    However, Qin Shuang''s actions made him feel as if he had fallen ill.


    Qin Shuang nodded in satisfaction when she saw Samuel drinking the chicken soup. "Good boy, this is how you behave like a ve. You have to


    listen to your master, do you understand?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel rolled his eyes. "Yes, master."


    Seeing that Samuel had finished drinking, Qin Shuang smiled and got up to take the bowl back. Then she looked at Samuel, leaned over, took out her


    scarf, and wiped Samuel¡¯s mouth gently.


    Qin Shuang¡¯s sudden approach made Samuel blush


    Her body was too fragrant, plus they had a few intimate encounters, and Samuel had seen her before... Therefore, every time she got close, the


    temptation was naturally iparable to that of ordinary people.


    More importantly, she was extremely beautiful


    "By the way, what would you like to eat for lunch after drinking chicken soup?¡± Qin Shuang wiped his mouth and smiled faintly at Samuel.


    Samuel could tell that her smile was a little awkward. She probably seldom smiled, but now she wanted to try her best to show that kind and gentle


    look in front of him.


    "Whatever," Samuel said awkwardly.


    "Okay, then I''ll ask the kitchen to order dishes for you.¡±


    At noon, Samuel was dumbfounded. Qin Shuang''s so-called dishes were served at a table full of dishes.


    After lunch, Qin Shuang disappeared again. What Samuel didn''t know was that Qin Shuang didn''t ask the kitchen to make all the food, but she


    worked hard from the ingredients to the whole cooking


    Therefore, Qin Shuang naturally needed time to prepare dinner. On the other hand, Samuel was happy to be free and unfettered. He entered a


    meditative state as much as he could to recover from his injuries.


    In the vegetable garden, Fuxuzi was basking in the sun under the service of Gao Jin. The arrival of Samuel did make Fu Xuzi suffer, but on the other


    hand, he had to enjoy it.


    "Have you heard? Senior Brother, Samuel was in the limelight in the main hall today. Damn it, even Senior Sister Qin Shuang helped him." Gao Jin


    said disdainfully as he massaged Fu Xuzi


    Fu Xuzi smacked his lips twice andzily said, "I heard that. Damn it, Senior Sister Qin Shuang took that bitch to the Hundred Beast Forest to catch


    the spirit pet, but in the end, Samuel made a contribution.¡±


    Gao Jin sighed, "Sigh, I wonder what


    point Senior sister Qin Shuang has


    taken a fancy to that bitch. When .


    Senior Brother Ye and the others <


    went tate Hundred Beast Forest,


    they sa saw that kid pressing down on


    Senior Sister Qin Shuang. However,


    even so, Senior Sister Qin:Shuang


    didn''t pursue this matter¡°Don''t you


    think this is infuriating?¡± Content


    belongs to


    Upon hearing these words, Fu Xuzi pped the lounge chair and sat up. With an extremely angry face, he said, "How can I not be angry? Senior


    Sister Qin Shuang is the goddess of our Void Sect, but she was taken advantage of by that bitch Samuel. Fuck!"


    "Senior Brother Fu, when that kides back, let''s deal with him.¡± Gao Jin said coldly.


    "Come on! Senior Brother Ye didn''t defeat him in three moves in the main hall. How can we deal with him? Besides, he''s Senior Sister Qin Shuang''s


    favorite ve.¡±


    Gao Jin said unwillingly, "Then let''s


    just watch Samuel show off? Senior


    brother, in fat, I don''t care, but the.


    key lies igyou. Think about it. x


    SamueHs so powerful outside, how


    can Ae isten to you when he eomes


    back? to the vegetable garden? With


    his current momentum, he-will


    rece you soon." Content belongs


    to


    "How is this possible?" Fu Xuzi muttered guiltily, but in his heart, he was reminded by Gao Jin.


    "Why is it impossible? Senior Brother


    Fu, don''t forget, even if Samuel is


    favored by S¨¦nior Sister Qin Shuang,


    he''s still jost a ve. If Senior Sister


    Qin Shuang wants to improve hiss


    statug then shouldn''t she givetim a


    chance to rise step by step? He''s a


    ave of the vegetable garden, so the


    first thing he has to do isto take the


    position of manager of the vegetable


    garden."


    Hearing this, Fu Xuzi''s fat eyes suddenly widened. What he said was right. If Samuel wanted to improve his status, he had to climb up step by step.


    As the manager of the vegetable garden, he was the first step to rising. This directly threatened him.


    Thinking of this, he looked around and said, "Then what should we do?"


    Gao Jin smiled and said nothing. He looked at Fu Xuzi coldly, which made Zhe Xuzi anxious. He quickly took his hand and said, ¡°Just say it."


    Gao Jin chuckled and then said with a wretched face. "Senior brother, I heard that the new cook from the fourth peak is very beautiful. Are you


    interested?"

 Chapter 2231

    Chapter 2231


    Hearing this, Zhe Xuzi¡¯s chubby eyes were full of desire. He nodded frantically, like a pig. "F*ck, I''ve heard about it. She¡¯s so beautiful. Her little figure


    and little face, oh, I''m so fascinated."


    Gao Jin nodded, "You are indeed a knowledgeable person. That little cook is close to Senior Sister Qin Shuang in our Fourth Peak."


    "Hehe, soft and cute, is it easy to push her down?" Zhe Xuzi grabbed the air with his obscene hands.


    Gao Jin nodded.


    Zhe Xuzi suddenly frowned again. "But what does the little cook have to do with Samuel?"


    Gao Jin smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Of course it has something to do with him, and it has a great rtionship."


    At this time, Gao Jin took out a small ck box from his bag. Then, he gently opened it. shook it in front of Zhe Xuzi, and closed it again.


    "What''s that? It smells so good."


    "Haha, how can the world''s best fragrance not be fragrant?" Gao Jinughed wickedly.


    Zhe Xuzi was immediately delighted. "Flower Gathering Powder?"


    Gao Jin nodded and said, "Eldest Senior Brother, you are really knowledgeable. This is the best fragrance in the world, Flower-gathering Powder.


    Once it is burned, someone who smells it will faint and you can do whatever you want. And when the one wakes up, she will never remember what


    happened in the middle."


    "The most important thing is that this thing is colorless and tasteless, without leaving any clues, right?"Zhe Xuzi said happily.


    Gao Jin smiled. "Indeed."


    "But I still don''t understand. What does this have to do with Samuel?¡± Zhe Xuzi touched his head and asked curiously.


    The corners of Gao Jin''s mouth twitched mysteriously. "Let Samuel have a good time.¡±


    Seeing that Zhe Xuzi still didn''t understand, Gao Jin exined, "Samuel is now relying on Senior Sister Qin Shuang''s doting on him. No one can do


    anything to him, but what if he loses Senior Sister Qin Shuang''s doting on him? The best way to get a woman to give up on another man is to have


    another woman.¡±


    Zhe Xuzi pped his thigh in surprise. "That''s a good idea. When the timees, we can make that little cook faint and then let her have a


    rtionship with Samuel. Then, we can catch them in bed? Gao Jin. you''re really smart, but..."


    Zhe Xuzi suddenly felt depressed. "To let such an excellent cook being taken advantage of by Samuel, I always feel that I''m at a disadvantage."


    Gao Jin smiled and said, ¡°Senior brother, didn''t I say that the best effect of the Flower Gathering Powder is that those who are dizzy don''t remember


    what happened in the middle! Even if you''ve yed it before, will Samuel and the little cook know?¡±


    "Hehe, Gao Jin, you''re great."


    In high spirits. Zhe Xuzi got up from the chair and was so happy.


    He had been dreaming about the


    little cook fora long time. Otherwise,


    he wouldn''t? have taken Gao Jin to>


    peek att tre maids bathing that night.


    It wagjust that the rules of the\Void


    SecNwere so strict that he couldn''t


    do-anything.


    4


    Now. with Samuel as the scapegoat. Zhe Xuzi was naturally willing to do so.


    "At that time, Samuel will be in


    trouble. Not only will he fail, but he


    will also take-the me for me. At


    that time-not only will Senior Sister


    Qin Shuang hate him to the core, but


    she will also punish this kid .~''


    ording to the rules of ourVoid


    Sect." Zhe Xuzi chuckled and said,


    "When will we take actior?? Gao Jin,


    can''t bear it anymore." Content


    belongs to


    "Wait for Samuel toe back." Gao Jin looked at Zhe Xuzi with a sinister expression and said indifferently.


    Zhe Xuzi was as excited as a fool. He didn''t notice the smell of Gao Jin''s eyes at all. He just nodded happily.


    At dusk, Gao Jin hurried out of the thatched cottage in the vegetable garden


    Soon, he arrived at a wild grass. On a huge tree, a man was leaning against it. As soon as Gao Jin arrived, he knelt down respectfully.


    "How''s everything going?¡±


    "Senior Brother, everything has been arranged ording to your instructions,¡± Gao Jin replied


    "Well, you did a good job. When it''s done, I will reward you."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Gao Jin suppressed his excitement and replied, ¡°Thank you very much, senior brother. When the n starts, I''ll make that fatty dizzy and send the


    cook here."


    "Yes!" The manughed.


    "The fa man wouldn''t expect that


    he wouldat get any benefits at all.


    Once semething happens, the fat


    man will be the culprit. Senior


    brotier, you really have a good n!¡±


    Gao. Jin praises.


    -


    "All right, go. We''d better avoid meeting each other as much as possible.¡± After that, the man threw down a bottle of green jade and disappeared into


    the night.


    Gao Jin took the green jade bottle and was extremely excited.


    At this time, Samuel, who was in the main hall were almost full


    At noon, the table was full of dishes. As long as the table was bigger. Samuel felt that there would be more dishes.


    "Senior Sister, are you raising an elephant?¡± Samuel looked at the four-story dishes speechlessly.

 Chapter 2232

    Chapter 2232


    He didn''t even know where to start!


    "What is an elephant?¡± Qin Shuang asked softly.


    "Elephant? Oh? It''s the dragon elephant in the animal area of our vegetable garden." Samuel quickly thought of something simr to an elephant.


    "Oh, Dragon Elephants eat grass. It''s different.¡± Qin Shuang replied, not understanding what Samuel meant.


    Samuel lowered his head and waspletely defeated.


    "I mean, I''m just alone. You don''t have to prepare so many dishes for me. I can''t eat all of them," Samuel said helplessly.


    Qin Shuang nced at the dishes and nodded awkwardly. There were indeed too many dishes. She had always wanted Samuel to eat well, but she


    didn''t know what Samuel liked to eat, so she made all the dishes she could think of.


    Qin Shuang was just about to speak when she suddenly frowned. She felt as if the energy in her body was flowing backward, making her feel


    extremely ufortable.


    At this time, Samuel had just eaten a mouthful of food. Seeing Qin Shuang¡¯s body covered with a pale ck energy and Qin Shuang¡¯s ufortable


    appearance, he suddenly felt that something was wrong


    Samuel quickly got up, closed the door of Qin Shuang''s room, and then helped Qin Shuang to the bedside.


    Samuel didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the Demon Aura in Qin Shuang¡¯s body had red up. Ignoring everything else, he injected his own


    energy into Qin Shuang''s back. When she was better, Samuel picked up the sword.


    "Senior Sister, are you ready?"


    Qin Shuang nodded and took out her demon-subduing divine sword. Shebined it with Samuel and began practicing the Falling Rain Sword Art.


    After the sword technique waspleted, Samuel spat out a mouthful of blood. Since he had not fully recovered from the injuries in his body, he still


    needed to activate his energy continuously. Naturally, he could not bear it. He endured the pain and leaned against the corner of the bed


    With the help of the Falling Rain Sword, Qin Shuang had suppressed her demon aura. At this time, she quickly ran to Samuel''s side and helped him


    to the bed


    When she gently ced Samuel back on the bed, Qin Shuang was afraid that Samuel would fall, so she kept close to him and put him very lightly.


    The distance between them was also very close, and Samuel could even feel her hot breath.


    Samuel frowned. "F*ck, I can''t move my body at all. I even want to do that to Qin Shuang. This..."


    Qin Shuang¡¯s condition wasn''t that much better. Her face was slightly flushed as she left Samuel''s side for a few seconds.


    "You''re seriously injured. Why do you still care about me?" Qin Shuangined.


    Samuel took this opportunity to quickly change his mind and said with a yful smile, "There''s nothing I can do. I''m a ve. If something happens to


    you, I, a ve, will be bullied to death without a backer."


    Speaking of this, Qin Shuang


    suddenly felta ittle disappointed.


    Tomorrow, she would gotothe ??


    main hal{to cultivate. In fact, this¡±


    was wijat she had been dreamirig


    about for many years. Now that her


    dream hade true, she fealized


    that she was a little unhabpy.


    This meant that she would leave the Fourth Peak for a long time.


    She couldn''t bear to part with him. She didn''t know what exactly she was reluctant to part with. Perhaps it was the Fourth Peak, Lin Mengya, or


    maybe she lost a ve


    "I''m going to the main hall tomorrow. In the future, I can only find time to return.¡± Gin Shuang suddenly looked at Samuel


    Samuel didn¡¯t know what to say under her gaze. In order to ease the embarrassment. he smiled and said, "I won''t have anyone to rely on in the


    future."


    "Why don''t I tell Senior Uncle Master that you wille to the main hall with me?" Qin Shuang asked tentatively.


    Samuel shook his head, causing Qin Shuang''s heart to sink. "You''ve just been epted, yet you''re already making such a request so quickly?¡±


    Qin Shuang nodded. This was


    indeed not a geod idea, but she hid


    the disappeiitment I in her heart. She


    said sarcastically, '' ¡®Do you think I.


    want to: take you with me? I was >


    afraidthat you would be bullied to


    deattVif I were not in the Fourth


    Peak. It doesn''t matter if youl die, but


    the problem is that I stillmeed


    someone to suppress the Demon


    Aura in my body." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.OrgText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "My life is worthless. How can I die so easily? So, I will keep this life to suppress the demon aura for you.¡± Samuel said with a softugh.


    Qin Shuang smiled. Then, she took


    out a jade pefidant from her arms.


    Before Samuel could speak, she had


    already gently hung it around SS


    Samuet''s neck. Then, she said, ~


    ¡®Peopie are sinister. I''ll give you a


    jade. 2 pendant. If someone butties you


    amd takes it out, I can feelt and


    come back to save you." ¡®Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel smiled helplessly, but he did not refuse. With his current status and cultivation, with Qin Shuang protecting him, he was well prepared.


    "Okay. If you give me something, I''ll give you one too," Samuel said softly after finishing her words


    Suddenly, a parrot-sized bird appeared in his hand, but its feathers were even more beautiful. At the same time, it pounced on the little bird with a


    faint blue me.


    Seeing this bird, Qin Shuang waspletely stunned. She looked at Samuel in disbelief, then at the bird in his hand, filled with joy.


    "Hundred Fire Bird? Samuel, it''s a Hundred Fire Bird!" Qin Shuang cried out in surprise.


    Samuel smiled and said, "I''ve been looking for it for a long time. There''s no big one. It''s only at the early stage of growth.¡±

 Chapter 2233

    Chapter 2233


    Qin Shuang looked at Samuel with her beautiful eyes, her entire body filled with excitement. She had never dreamed that Samuel would give her a


    Hundred Fire Bird.


    The Hundred Fire Bird was a very precious pet. Its life habits were very tricky. There must be fire and ice in the ce where it lived. Otherwise, the


    Hundred Fire Bird would never be allowed to live in this world. Although there were Hundred Fire Birds in the entire Hundred Beast Forest, for


    hundreds of years, very few people had found its traces. Qin Shuang also saw its picture when she was young, so she fell in love with it at first sight.


    However, Qin Shuang had not seen it before. She believed that most of the people in the Void Sect had not seen it before. The Hundred Fire Bird was


    more like a legendary spiritual pet. Although they had heard its name, it was nowhere to be seen.


    Qin Shuang also treated the Hundred Fire Bird as a kind of faith in the pet spirit. If she could see it in her lifetime, she would be satisfied. She never


    thought that one day, the Hundred Fire Bird would appear in front of her again, and it belonged to her.


    Before Samuel could even react, Qin Shuang had already given Samuel a big hug. Samuel could smell the faint fragrance from her body, as well as


    her skin¡¯s smooth and warm skin.


    Then, Qin Shuang got up and looked at Samuel affectionately. She looked at the Hundred Fire Bird in Samuel''s hand and said, ¡°Thank you."


    Samuel was a little embarrassed by her sudden hug. "You''re wee.¡±


    Then, he handed the Hundred Fire Bird to her.


    Qin Shuang held the Hundred Fire Bird in her hand and loved it very much. She was as happy as a child. "It''s so beautiful. Although it''s not big


    enough, I like it very much."


    To find the Hundred Fire Bird was indeed a difficult task for Qin Shuang and the rest. It was even hard to find, but to Samuel, it wasn''t difficult. As the


    Beast King of the Hundred Beast Forest, whatever kind of spiritual pet he wanted was just a matter of words.


    Ever since Samuel had broken the Forbidden Land of the Dead Spirits, Qin Shuang had been taking care of him. Thus, he had nothing to do and had


    Xiaobai think of a way to get it.


    "As long as you like it, you can y with it. I''m busy." After that, Samuel sat back on the bed and sat cross-legged in meditation.


    Qin Shuang chuckled. "I''ll help you first. Take off your jacket."


    After Qin Shuang finished speaking, she helped Samuel take off his coat. Then, she used her energy to help Samuel run the energy from Samuel¡¯s


    back to help him mediate.


    Just then, outside the window, several disciples looked helplessly at the closed window, shaking their heads and sighing.


    Early the next morning, Qin Shuang went to the main hall to cultivate. After a night''s rest, Samuel had almost recovered with the help of Gin Shuang.


    Although he had not fully recovered, the rest needed a long time to recuperate.


    Samuel was about to go out to bask in the sun when he heard the conversation of several maids.


    "Sigh, I didn''t expect Senior Sister Gin Shuang to be so human-like. She looks like a noble goddess, but in reality, she¡¯s a slut.¡±


    "That''s enough. Don''t talk nonsense. Senior Sister Qin Shuang is the pride of our Fourth Peak. If others hear what you said, you will be in big


    trouble."


    ¡°Am I lying? I''m telling the truth. Didn''t you hear what the disciples on duty saidst night? Senior Sister Qin Shuang and Samuel had finished their


    dinner and closed the door in a hurry. After that, the two of them had a sex affair in the room. They didn¡¯t pay attention to it at all.¡±


    "No way!"


    " Senior Sister Qin Shuang is ying with the bird, and she''s taking off Samuel''s clothes. What else can they do?¡±


    "AR?"


    "Humph, othenmen seem to be


    unable to getclose to her in front of


    others, butin


    around with


    our reputati


    n fact, she is messing ->


    a ve, which I


    on and humiliati


    women. Such a person sho


    S ruining


    ng ¡®Our


    utd let


    everyone know her true colors.


    Hearing this, Samuel frowned and immediately pushed the door open.


    Seeing Samuel suddenlye out, the maids were shocked. They never thought that there would be someone else in the room after Senior Sister


    Qin Shuang left.


    Logically speaking, even if there were people around, shouldn''t that adulterer run away early after Senior Sister Qin Shuang left?


    However, after a short shock, the maid who had just spoken nced at him disdainfully when she saw that it was Samuel


    "Have you ever heard of a sentence? Rumors kill people. Have you considered the consequences of talking nonsense?¡± Samuel red at her


    unhappily.


    The maidservant retorted disdainfully, ¡°Of course I know the consequences. The consequences are to expose you two shameless men and women


    and let everyone in the Void Sect know that you two have done something bad.¡±


    Samuel suppressed his anger and frowned. "Then you can tell the elders or the Sect Leader. Soon, everyone in the Void Sect will know about it. The


    question is, do you have the courage?"


    The maidservant immedi


    her mouth in dissatisfact


    ately shut


    ion. How


    dare she saysuch words


    differe


    there.


    nce between their


    ? The


    evels was.


    Evervif she did,


    qualifige to meet the


    ers of the Pea


    she was nots


    Sec Master or


    k Sect. "Hehe,


    the Ele


    youre am


    oma big tree like Seni


    Shuang a


    suppress


    ves. You know tha


    them ata


    You! velimbed


    or St ster Qin


    nd learned to use it to


    me? You and I are both


    tl can''t see


    I."


    azing now.


    "I can take you there,¡± Samuel said coldly.


    The maidservant smiled disdainfully. "Hmph, you''re already someone who has an affair with Qin Shuang. I, a mere servant, can''t beat you. In the end


    it''s all my fault.¡±


    Samuel was really speechless by this scoundrel and ruffian. She said everything, and turned back as if it was Samuel''s fault!


    "Women''s jealqusy is indeed a


    terrible thingsThat''s right, for a


    woman of. such a low level like you


    there is always a huge gap between


    you apd Qin Shuang, so you carvonly


    find esense of existence thraugh


    sarbastic words?" Samuel said


    digdainfully. Content belofigs to


    It was the best way to deal with people like her.


    As expected, the maidservant was furious. "Do I need to do that? I don¡¯t want to be a slut like her!"


    "That''s true. With your status and appearance, if you want to sleep with others, you can lie on the ground and take off all your clothes, even a pig


    doesn''t even want to touch you." After saying that, Samuel clicked his tongue.


    Even another maidservant next to her was amused by Samuel''s words. She instantly felt ashamed and humiliated.


    "Samuel, aren''t you too mean? How dare you speak so rudely to a woman?" the maidservant questioned angrily.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel hated people like this the most in her life. When she was wrong, she was a vulnerable person. When she was right. you were even worse


    than her..


    "Do you also know that it''s very hurtful to say something wrong? I thought you didn''t know. After all, you said Qin Shuang and me just now happily."


    Samuel said with a disdainful smile

 Chapter 2234

    Chapter 2234


    The maidservant looked at Samuel with hatred. She just gossiped, but Samuel did not hesitate to ridicule her.


    The maidservant forced herself to say. "It''s you who said something wrong. I''m just telling the truth.¡±


    "Then I''m telling the truth,¡± Samuel said coldly.


    After saying that, Samuel went straight back to Qin Shuang''s room without looking back, leaving only the maidservant stomping her feet in anger.


    Samuel wanted to tell her that she misunderstood, but after a few words, Samuel felt that there was no need to waste time on such a person.


    These people hoped that there would be some idents for those who were better than them, and then they could talk nonsense about it and


    destroy that person.


    Although doing so would not do them any good, they didn¡¯t care. What they wanted was to slowly destroy this kind of person that made her envious


    or unhappy so that they could satisfy the perverted and distorted values in their hearts.


    Therefore, no matter what Samuel said, she would not believe it at all. Even if the truth was right in front of her, she would prefer to ignore it or believe


    something she was willing to believe.


    Back in the inner room, as soon as Samuel sat down, someone knocked on the door outside.


    Samuel was furious. ¡°That b*tch, how dare shee to me without remorse after saying a few words?" Thinking of this, Samuel got up angrily, turned


    around, and opened the door with a bang


    Samuel gritted his teeth and scolded, Haven''t you found enough of the scolding? How dare a bitche here?


    Samuel did not like this kind of eloquent woman at all. There was another important thing. In fact, no matter how she scalded Samuel, it was fine. But


    Samuel did not want to affect anyone because of him.


    Especially Qin Shuang, who had been helping him since he came to the Eight Direction World.


    Hearing Samuel''s angry scolding. the girl lowered her head and shrank her neck timidly.


    Samuel looked down and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Standing in front of him was a girl in a simple but extremely beautiful dress. Her soft hair


    wasbed smoothly. She had two small ponytails. She was very cute and very beautiful.


    Because she was scolded by Samuel, she lowered her head, and her tender face turned slightly red.


    ¡°Young Master, I''m sorry. Did Xiaotao disturb you?" She said quietly. Her voice was as soft and gentle as a jade, which sounded refreshing


    Samuel touched his head apologetically. "I''m sorry. I thought it was those maidservants. By the way,e in. What''s the matter?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Xiao Tao lowered her head and walked in gently. She looked up at Samuel and said, "Young Master. my name is Xiaotac. I''m the new cook. I''m here


    to ask you what you want to eat for lunch.¡±


    Unlike Qin Shuang''s eyes, which could attract people''s soul, Xiaotao''s eyes were big, watery, very clear, and very beautiful, like peach water, which


    made people want to hold her and kiss her.


    "Ah?" Samuel was a little stunned by her gaze, and his reaction was half a beat slower.


    Samuel had seen many top beauties. Both Qi Yiyun and Yvonne were the best among them. However, aftering to the Eight Direction World, he


    was attracted by Qin Shuang and Xiaotao.


    Qin Shuang was the cold beauty, like


    a goddess high up in the sky, while


    Xiaotao was-the temptation ofa


    neighbor= ¡°Although she was a little:


    pure, she was So pure and magical


    that. she could always arouse-.


    peaple¡¯ s desire. They wanted to


    peunce on her and then trample her


    crazily.


    This idea was strange but real


    "Before SenionSister Qin Shuang left


    today, she sflecially came to the


    kitchen to-ask Xiaotao toe and>


    see whatyou want to eat after you


    get uppxiaotao will arrange it for


    Youry Master," said Xiaotaos¡±


    respectfully.


    a


    Samuel smiled bitterly. Qin Shuang was really treating him as a sick person.


    "There is no need. I''m leaving after a while. You can go back.¡± Samuel smiled and turned around to pack up his things


    Samuel kn¨¦w that he couldn''t live


    here anymore. Originally, he wanted


    to use this ce to escape fromthe


    grou rot people like Zhe Xuzi, but he


    never thought that something


    different would happen. Content


    b¨¦longs to  7


    ording to Samuel''s character, even if he went back and Zhe xuzi wanted to kill him, he would definitely not be willing to stay here to attract some


    gossip.


    Therefore, Samuel intended to go back. Moreover, although his injuries were still there, at least it did not affect his normal activity.


    After taking his things, Samuel turned around and saw that Xiaotao was still standing there. trembling slightly. The elite tears slowly fell down her


    white cheeks.


    Samuel was suddenly at a loss. The woman crying in front of him was basically his soft pinch. He hurriedly said, "What''s wrong? This is?"


    ¡°Young Master, if you want to leave, does Xiaotao not serve you well? Or did I say something that upset you?¡± Xiaotao sobbed.


    Samuel was a little confused. He didn¡¯t mean it at all.

 Chapter 2235

    Chapter 2235


    "I don''t mean that." Samuel was helpless.


    Xiaotao cried, ¡°If that''s not what you meant, why didn''t I cook for you?"


    "I have something urgent to leave here. so..." Samuel replied in confusion. He wanted to get up and walk out, but Xiaotao stood in front of him. He


    moved again, and Xiaotao blocked him


    "Oh, my god, what are you going to do? Alright, how about this. I''ll eat the food you cooked so that you can exin to Senior Sister Qin Shuang.


    However, can we go somewhere else?" Samuelpromised


    Xiaotao looked up at Samuel with tears in her eyes. "Where are we going?"


    "You can go anywhere. Anyway, you can''t stay in this room," Samuel said with a headache


    Xiaotao nodded. "Thene with me, Young Master."


    He followed Xiaotao all the way out of the main hall of the Fourth Peak and went straight down the mountain for about half a kilometer. They arrived


    at the kitchen of the Fourth Peak. Although it was called a kitchen, it was more like a resting pce of an ancient emperor on earth. It upied a


    large area. There were all kinds of houses inside. Samuel walked in and walked several times before he reached several big houses in the northwest


    corner.


    ¡°Young Master, that''s the main hall of the kitchen. You can rest for a while. After I''ve prepared the food, I''ll serve you. By the way, what do you want to


    eat?" Although Xiaotao was smiling, there were still tears on her face.


    Samuel touched his head. "Is there a lot of people here?"


    ¡°That''s our kitchen servants¡¯ eating ce. There are indeed a lot of servants.¡±


    "I don''t mean that. Why don''t you find me a ce with fewer people? It should be better with only you and me." Samuel was already afraid of people''s


    gossip. He didn''t want this matter to get involved. If it weren''t for Xiaotao''s behavior, Samuel couldn''t refuse, or he wouldn''t even want to eat.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Xiaotao was a little confused. "But there''s nothing else in the kitchen except for the guest hall. I''m afraid that you''ll be


    wronged."


    "Don''t say that. I''m also a ve. I''m from the vegetable garden halfway up the mountain. Why don''t we go to the kitchen?" Samuel asked.


    Xiaotao shook her head and said, "The kitchen is too hot and dirty. If you don¡¯t mind, can you wait in my room? At least, the environment there is


    better.¡±


    Samuel nodded. No matter where he went, as long as there was no one around, there would be fewer rumors.


    Momentster, Xiaotao took Samuel to a small house inside. The outer wall was old and the door was old, but it was much stronger than the shabby


    thatched cottage where Samuel lived.


    Walking into the inner roam, Samuel was a little surprised. It waspletely new inside, and theyout of the room was very beautiful. The room was


    also very neat. with a faint fragrance.


    This ce wasn''t bad, a bit far from the main hall next to it. There were flowers, grass, and trees around it. It was extremely quiet, but also extremely


    comfortable. "Are you the only one living here?"


    Xiaotao shook her head and said, "One of my sisters and I live here. Because we have to take charge of breakfast in Fourth Peak every day. we are


    close to the kitchen.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Okay, go ahead. By the way, make fewer dishes. I can¡¯t eat much."


    Xiaotao bowed and left gently.


    Samuel had nothing to do, so he just walked out of the room and wandered around.


    Not far away, there was a row of houses. At this time, there was a set of fireworks. Samuel knew that it should be the kitchen.


    About an hourter, it was almost noon when Xiaotao came over with a tray with several dishes on it.


    Samuel hurried over. Xiaotao shook her head and insisted on carrying her into the house.


    After putting down the food, Xiaotao said politely, "Young Master, these are all dishes I''m good at. Try them.¡±


    Samuel nodded, picked up his


    chopsticks, aad tasted it. He had to


    admit that Xiaota o''s cooking skills


    were indeed very good and the taste


    was very good. Samuel couldnifhielp


    giving. thumbs-up. "It''s a blessing


    forFourth Peak to have a cd0k like


    y¨¦u.¡± Content belongs ta


    "Thank you for yourpliment, Young Master. By the way, Young Master, please enjoy your meal. I also made some other dishes. I''ll take them for


    you.¡± Xiaotao smiled and left.


    Samuel didn''tstand on ceremony.


    He directly picked up his chopsticks


    and begarto eat. To be honest, <


    Samuel f had traveled all over th


    world but Xiaotao deserved obs


    firsts terms of how delicious the


    disHes were.


    4


    %


    She looked young, but he didn''t expect that her cooking skills were excellent.


    However, it was a pity that he, a ve, would not have a blessing in the future.


    Samuel didn''twant to eat much


    from the beginning, but it had turned


    into a reaNragrance. In less than a>


    moment-Samuel had finished the


    four dishes on the table. He wa¡±


    aboutto eat more when he found


    that Xiaotao hadn''te yet.


    Samuel put down his chopsticks and walked out of the house slowly. He had just taken a few steps when he heard the sound of abuse and broken


    tes in the kitchen.


    Samuel frowned and hurried to the kitchen.

 Chapter 2236

    Chapter 2236


    When he arrived at the door of the kitchen, the kitchen was in a mess. There were a few broken tes on the ground, with some vegetable residue in


    the kitchen, and some cooked food on the chopping board, which looked delicious.


    At this time, Xiaotao fell into a corner of the kitchen and cried pitifully. Next to her stood a middle-aged woman, who was rtively tall and older. She


    was holding a fire stick in her hand, and her face was full of dissatisfaction and anger.


    "I''m telling you, since I''m going to take your food, I think highly of you. Don''t be so shameless." The middle-aged woman scolded angrily.


    Xiaotao sobbed gently. "But Sister Yang, I made these dishes for Samuel. If you really want them, will I make them for you right away?¡±


    The middle-aged woman shouted, "Cut the crap. I can take it if I want. Do I need your permission? Besides, so what if you made it for Samuel? He is


    just a garbage ve. Can he eat it? With Senior Sister Qin Shuang''s love, he can be a gigolo. Does he really think he''s great? Bah!"


    "But Sister Yang..." Xiaotae still wanted to say something, but when she saw the middle-aged woman''s fierce look, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything


    Just now, Xiactao was about to bring thest few dishes to Samuel, but she didn''t expect to meet Sister Yang who came back. She wanted to take


    these dishes from Xiaotao without saying a word, and the purpose was to give them to Senior Sister Ruoyu, who had been ttering her.


    Although Xiaotao had not been in the Fourth Peak for a long time, her cooking skills were the best in the Fourth Peak. Sister Yang''s cooking skills


    were naturally not as good as Xiaotao''s. Therefore, in order to coax Senior Sister Ruoyu, Sister Yang pretended the food was made by her.


    But what she didn''t expect was that not only would Xiaotao not allow her to take it. but she would also argued with her. This made Sister Yang very


    angry. Xiaotao''s behavior not only didn''t give her face, but also ruined her n.


    For her, although Ruoyu was the Second Senior Sister of the Fourth Peak and her status was lower than Qin Shuang''s, she was in charge of all the


    affairs of the Fourth Peak. Therefore, Ruoyu''s weight in the Fourth Peak was not lower than Qin Shuang''s. It was naturally much better to please


    such a person than Samuel.


    "That''s bullshit! Maybe one day when Qin Shuang gets tired of it. Samuel will be nothing."


    "I''m warning you, Xiaotao. I''ll take it away. If you dare to snatch it again, I''ll break your legs. As for Samuel, you go back and tell him that he only has


    those dishes. If he insists on eating, it''s okay." After that, Sister Yang got up directly, picked up the woodendle beside her, and scooped up a scoop


    of it in the bucket.


    Then, she felt a little disgusted and threw the woodendle filled with scooped water onto the chopping board. "Take this and give it to him."


    Xiaotao looked at the scoop of water with embarrassment. How could it be eaten by others? Most of these things were used to feed fairy spirits pigs.


    "Sister Yang, you can''t do that.¡± Xiaotao said awkwardly.


    Sister Yang''s face immediately turned cold. ¡°Why can''t I? This thing can even be eaten by Fourth Peak'' Holy spirits pigs. Why can''t he, a poor ve,


    eat it? Besides, with his cheap mouth. can he tell the difference? It''s just a soup. It''s all right."


    After that. Sister Yang sneered disdainfully, picked up the dishes on the chopping board, put them on the tray, proudly turned around, and was about


    to leave.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Samuel standing at the door. Her face was full of mixed feelings and embarrassment.


    "What... what are you looking at?" Sister Yang pretended to be calm


    Samuel smiled and said nothing.


    ¡°Young Master Hannigan.¡± Seeing Samuel, Xiaotao lowered her head with guilt. The food she cooked for Samuel was taken away by someone


    because she couldn''t protect it well. So she felt very sorry for Samuel.


    Hearing this name, Sister Yang was taken aback. She sized up Samuel from head to toe and the corners of her mouth twitched. With a disdainful


    sneer, she said, "So you''re Samuel. You look handsome. No wonder Senior Sister Qin Shuang likes you.¡±


    After saying this, Sister Yang twisted her big butt and was about to leave arrogantly.


    When she passed by Samuel, she deliberately snorted and mocked him.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and helplessly. He despised this kind of people like Sister Yang. After all, in his eyes, she was just a clown. It was really


    beneath him to argue with such a person.


    But at this moment, Sister Yang was


    focused on (Mocking Samuel, but


    she didn''tndtice that she stumbled~


    With a s¨¦team, she fell to the ground


    with a4fay. Not only did she falbut


    morevim portantly, the dishes-in the


    trayin her hand were also eovered


    over her head. Content b¨¦longs to


    Instantly, Sister Yang was embarrassed.


    Samuel shook his head. "I''m afraid that the bad will be punished by God." Just as he was about to go into the kitchen to pull Xiaotao up, Sister Yang


    behind him shouted angrily at Samuel, ¡°Samuel, stop right there!"


    Samuel frowned and looked back at her. "What''s wrong?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re so f*cking insidious. How dare you trick me? Are you deliberately making trouble?" Sister Yang shouted angrily.


    In fact, she knew very well that no


    one deliberately tripped over her.


    She identally fell down, but when


    she saw,that the food was scattered


    all overthe ground, She not only


    failedtd please Senior Sister Ruoyu,


    but also made Senior Sister. rRuoyu


    uafappy because there was no


    food. She suddenly had Mwhere to


    vent her anger.


    Samuel happened to be right next to her. She could not only vent her anger on him, but she could use him to take the me.


    Samuel said impatiently, "Although I am a ve, you are also a ve, so everyone has the same status. You have to be polite. Secondly, I am upright


    and I have no interest in bothering you."


    "Be polite? Bah, do you think you


    deserve it? Saimiuel, let me tell you,


    these dishes-are for Senior Sister ~


    Ruoyu. you tripped over me and <


    caused:me to scatter the food. Lat Ss


    see how you can bear it! Xiaotad,


    whatare you waiting for? Hurry up


    and do it. Samuel was invited by


    you. He caused trouble. Bo you think


    you can run away?" Content belongs


    to


    Xiaotao was kind and simple. After being scared by Sister Yang, she gritted her teeth, got up, and hurriedly cleaned up the stove, ready to cut


    vegetables


    Just as she was about to cut, a big hand slowly grabbed her lotus-like arm. She looked up and saw that it was Samuel who was pulling her. Her face


    suddenly turned slightly red. "Young Master Hannigan..."


    Samuel shook his head at her and said softly, "No, she stole your food and hit you. It''s okay if you don''t care about it with her, but why should you pay


    for her own mistakes?"


    After that, Samuel picked up the scoop.

 Chapter 2237

    Chapter 2237


    Samuel knew that he was a ve, so he didn''t want to make trouble most of the time. but being tolerant didn''t mean that he had no bottom line.


    Sister Yang had gone too far. Even Samuel couldn''t stand her.


    ¡°Isn''t this her masterpiece? Then let her take this." Samuel held a cup of scoop for Sister Yang.


    Sister Yang was so angry that she froze for three seconds.


    Following that, she let out a strange cry, "Samuel, you actually dared to give Senior Sister Ruoyu some mirage water. You''ve really gone against the


    will of the heavens."


    "Who are you going to give it to? It''s your right. I only know that you did this when you came into the kitchen." After saying that. Samuel threw the


    woodendle directly to Sister Yang''s position


    The woodendle fell to the ground, and the water inside spilled all over the ground. Sister Yang hurriedly avoided it for fear that the water would


    ssh on her body.


    Sister Yang red at Samuel fiercely. With anger in her heart, she directly mobilized the weak energy in her hand and attacked Samuel.


    Sister Yang had been ttering Senior Sister Ruoyu for a long time, so when Ruoyu was happy, she would still teach her two moves. It was also


    because of these two moves that Sister Yang almost showed off among the female ves in the kitchen. She was a famous bully in the kitchen


    Seeing that she couldn''t beat Samuel verbally, Sister Yang was naturally used to using her usual method of suppressing others with force.


    She wanted to knock down Samuel and make him kneel down to apologize. Only then could she calm down her anger.


    However, she met Samuel today. For Samuel, Sister Yang''s attack and energy were no different from a child''s y.


    He just moved sideways and avoided her attack perfectly. Samuel shook his head helplessly. "I don''t like to touch women. Can you be reasonable?"


    Hearing this, not only did Sister Yang not restrain herself, but she became more and more arrogant. She thought that Samuel was afraid, so she


    attacked Samuel again


    Samuel dodged, and Sister Yang attacked again. After several consecutive times, Samuel lost patience, because he was dodging everywhere, but


    Sister Yang became prouder and prouder as she attacked. She even tried to kill Samuel several times.


    Samuel didn¡¯t doubt that if it weren''t for his higher cultivation, he might have died at Sister Yang''s hands today.


    With a backhand, Samuel pushed Sister Yang away with a little force. Although he didn''t want to hit women, this old woman was too much.


    Sister Yang was still immersed in


    the joy and expectation of killing


    Samuel. She didn''t expect that =


    Samuel would suddenly fight back¡±


    She losther bnce and ran out of


    the kitchen in a hurry. Then she


    stepped on nothing and felkto the


    gf¨¦und again. Content belongs ite)


    NovelDrama.Org


    Coincidentally, there was a pool of water in front of her. When Sister Yang faced it, she drank happily lot.


    "It seems that Sister Yang likes the dishes made by her. They fell to the ground, but she drank them quickly," Samuel said with a sneer.


    Seeing this, Xiaotao secretly covered her mouth andughed. But she was afraid that Sister Yang would see it, so she quickly restrained herughter.


    Sister Yangy on the ground and felt the disgusting smell of water entering her nose and mouth. The great shame made her whole body tremble


    wildly!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Samuel, I''ll kill you." Sister Yang got up angrily, with a few rotten vegetables hanging on her twisted face.


    Samuel smiled disdainfully. At this time, Xiaotao grabbed Samuel''s arm and whispered worriedly, "Young Master Hannigan, you should go. Sister


    Yang...¡±


    Samuel shook his head. In the face of Sister Yang, who rushed up again, he only channeled a little energy in his hand and directly blocked her five


    meters away. No matter how she roared, she could not move forward at all.


    Seeing that it was almost time, Samuel gently withdrew the energy, and Sister Yang, who had lost the center, fell to the ground again.


    "Do you still want to y? I''m afraid that you won''t be able to replenish your physical strength by eating that little water," Samuel said coldly.


    Sister Yang looked at Samuel angrily. The nameless fire had been pointed to the highest point by Samuel, but she also knew that she was no match


    for Samuel. If they continued to fight, she would suffer losses and get hurt.


    "Okay, Samuefyyou have guts! You


    ruined Senigt Sister Ruoyu''s lunch


    and now yau''re hitting me. I won''t fet


    you go. Just you wait. I''ll tell Senior


    Sister Ruoyu right now." Sister Yang


    got up from the ground and ran


    away in panic while cursing: Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org >


    Watching Sister Yang run away, Xiaotao breathed a sigh of relief and smiled


    But soon, she was very worried again. "Young Master Hannigan, why don''t you leave quickly? If Sister Yanges to find Senior Sister Ruoyu, it will


    be troublesome.¡±


    Samuel smiled and said, "It''s okay. Let''s go back and eat.¡±


    At this time, after Sister Yang escaped from the kitchen. she ran straight to the main hall of the Fourth Peak. At this time, Ruoyu was gently drinking


    tea, waiting for lunch.

 Chapter 2238

    Chapter 2238


    At this time, Sister Yang scrambled into the inner room. Ruoyu frowned and then gently covered her nose with her jade-like fingers. She couldn''t help


    saying, "Have you fallen into the shit pit? It smells so bad."


    As soon as she saw Ruoyu, Sister Yang burst into tears and cried heavily. She hit the ground and cried out in pain, ¡°Senior Sister Ruoyu, you have to


    help me. I''m suffering, even worse than the stinky gourd in the vegetable garden."


    Ruoyu red at her impatiently. ¡°Don''t do this in front of me. What happened?"


    Sister Yang''s acting skills were excellent. Hearing these words, she stopped crying and immediately said seriously, "Senior Sister Ruoyu, I was


    bullied. I was making lunch for you. I just finished it and met Samuel. Do you know, Samuel? It''s that wild man of Senior Sister Qin Shuang... no, that


    ve.¡±


    "And then?¡± Ruoyu frowned and asked.


    Sister Yang was about to cry again. With snot and tears running down her face, she said, "Samuel relied on Senior Sister Qin Shuang to back him up


    and insisted on snatching the food that I made for you. I said that this was prepared for you, Senior Sister Ruoyu. However, he didn''t care about these


    things at all. It''s one thing that he snatched it, but he even took a bucket of water and asked me to bring it over for you to eat. I, of course, wouldn''t let


    it go. He can bully me, but how could he bully Senior Sister Ruoyu? Therefore, this servant cried out for you. After a few words, he became angry


    from embarrassment and... beat me up.¡±


    After saying that, Sister Yang burst into tears again


    Her acting skills were awesome.


    Ruoyu also had a headache because of her, and her spirit was a little weak. Even she couldn''t bear Sister Yang''s rude behavior.


    "Okay, okay, stop crying. so you''re looking for me to give you justice, aren''t you?¡± Ruoyu asked with a frown


    Hearing this, Sister Yang stopped crying and became energetic. She said with loyalty, "I''m humble and mean. It doesn''t matter if it''s unfair, but I''m


    really angry that Samuel doesn¡¯t care about you.¡±


    Ruoyu stood up impatiently and said, ¡°Well, don''t put on an act in front of me. Don''t I know you?" Ruoyu knew clearly about Sister Yang''s character.


    She was not a fool who could be incited by others. On the contrary, she was smart and good at managing the Fourth Peak.


    Otherwise, Lin Mengxi would not rest assured to hand over all the affairs of the Fourth Peak to her.


    Without much thinking, she could tell the real process from Sister Yang''s words. Sister Yang must have gone too far, but she was not good at learning


    and was taught a lesson. She came back to make up a story and wanted to vent her anger.


    Originally, she was not good at martial arts, so she had nothing to say when she was beaten.


    Even if Sister Yang was not right, Samuel was just a little ve and was not qualified to teach her a lesson.


    Sister Yang was seen through by Ruoyu and lowered her head, not daring to speak.


    "Where is he?" Ruoyu asked coldly.


    Sister Yang quickly looked up and said, ¡°He is in the kitchen.¡±


    Ruoyu snorted caldly and started to walk toward the kitchen. Sister Yang giggled and quickly got up, following behind Ruoyu.


    Samuel and Xiaotao had just returned to the inner room when Ruoyu arrived at the door with several disciples and Sister Yang.


    Seeing Samuel, although Sister Yang stood at the back, she still looked very proud!


    Samuel smiled gently andforted Xiaotao, whose face was already pale. He got up, walked out of the door, bowed, and said respectfully, " Senior


    Sister Ruoyu.¡±


    Ruoyu nced at Samuel coldly and said coldly, "Don''t be so polite. You should know why I''m here, right?¡±


    Samuel smiled and nodded. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly felt an invisible force pressing against his knees, trying to make him kneel


    down.


    Samuel quickly gritted his teeth and ran his energy to resist, but his knees still couldn''t help bending down.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ruoyu sneered and said, "I didn''t expect Qin Shuang to teach you so well." After that, she suddenly increased her strength.


    Samuel suddenly felt that his knees


    werepletely out of control and


    his whole belly leaned forward. He.


    quickly used a


    while leaning f


    I his strength to resist


    orward. He simply


    lea little more so that his body


    could directly


    ean to the ground,


    aid then he supported hiraselt with


    his hands to push-ups. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°A little backbone.¡± Ruoyu sneered. "I''d like to see how long you canst.¡±


    Cold sweat broke out on Samuel''s ~


    forehead;and his hands, which were


    supporting his knees, began toc¡±


    tremble slightly. Samuel knew that


    he ould not hold on much Jonger.


    Eontent belongs to swnoVel


    Suddenly, at this moment, Ruoyu,


    who was somewhat proud of


    herself, suddenly felt that her knees


    were alse-suddenly hit by gravity, ?


    and she. Was about to fall forward


    and kn¨¦el down. Although she +¡¯


    supported herself wi


    time, she couldn''t he


    shocked. She looked


    h energy in


    p but.be


    at Samuel in


    disbelief! Content be


    NovelDrama.Org


    ongs to

 Chapter 2239

    Chapter 2239


    What was going on?


    "This guy actually fought back against me! And almost in the same way as me!"


    And the most important thing was that Samuel''s counterattack almost made her kneel down.


    Although Ruoyu only intended to punish Samuel a little, the knee-taming skill she used was her unique skill. There were no other two peaks. How


    could Samuel do this?!


    Unless her cultivation was much higher than his, even Qin Shuang of the same generation would not be able to copy her moves.


    Although Ruoyu was shocked and confused, if she, an official disciple, could not subdue a ve, it would be a joke.


    She suddenly tightened her grip on Samuel. Samuel suddenly felt that several mountains were pressing on him. It was extremely difficult for him to


    breathe normally, let alone resist.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and tried his best to hold on. At the same time, a faint golden light rose from his body. Ruoyu on the opposite side suddenly


    bent her knees. Even though she had already mobilized her energy to resist and made preparations, she did not expect that the force of her knees


    would suddenly increase sharply.


    Ruoyu''s knee, which was bent halfway, was suddenly pulled back, but in the end, she stumbled a few times. Samuel couldn''t resist the great pressure


    on her. With a bang, although she looked like she was only 20 or 30 centimeters off the ground, she fell from the sky 10,000 meters high, shaking the


    earth and the mountains.


    Ruoyu was shocked. A little ve almost made her kneel down to him when she tried her best to deal with it. This was incredible. Fortunately, she still


    let Samuel lie in front of her, although the only w was that he did not kneel down in front of her as she had expected.


    But at this time, Ruoyu could subdue Samuel. She didn¡¯t want anything else to happen.


    Sister Yang naturally didn''t know how strong the fight between the two of them was. In her eyes, as soon as Senior Sister Ruoyu made a move,


    Samuel directly surrendered. At this time. she looked at Samuel lying on the ground with a proud face, as if she were the one who knocked down


    Samuel just now.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, Xiaotao quickly knelt down and pleaded with Ruoyu, "Senior Sister Ruoyu, please let Young Master Hannigan go. What


    happened today has nothing to do with him at all, but..."


    Sister Yang panicked when she heard that Xiaotao wanted to say something. She couldn''t let Xiaotao tell the truth.


    "Xiaotao, shut up. You don''t have the right to speak here. You should know your status,¡± Sister Yang said coldly.


    Xiaotao looked at Sister Yang with fear. She knew that if she told the truth, Sister Yang would definitely not let her go easily tonight and would beat


    her up. But she still gritted her teeth. Samuel was punished by Senior Sister Ruoyu in order to help her. If she ignored him because of her personal


    desires, she could not do it.


    "Senior Sister Ruoyu, although Xiaotao is humble, what she said is true..."


    ¡°Enough, you don''t have to say anything more." Ruoyu shouted arrogantly and coldly. At the same time, she nced at Samuel on the ground and


    snorted, "I''m not interested in knowing what happened between you ves. But Samuel, beating dogs depends on the master. Qin Yang is my ve.


    You hit my ve without even asking. This time, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    "Do you understand?"


    Seeing that Samuel did not speak, Ruoyu said coldly.


    Samuel grinned and didn''t answer at all


    "Samuel, I''m asking you a question.¡± Ruoyu said unhappily.


    Samuel still did not answer. Xiaotao was anxious. She quickly knelt down in front of Samuel, gently pulled his arm, and said in a hurry, ¡°Young Master


    Hannigan, please agree.¡±


    It was obvious that Ruoyu should stop at the right time. As long as Samuel admitted defeat at this time, this matter should be over.


    In Ruoyu''s heart, she did think so. If she punished Samuel, it would save her face. She did not want to cause more trouble.


    But Samuel didn''t give in at all, which made Xiaotao so anxious that she didn''t know what to do, and Ruoyu became more and more embarrassed.


    "Samuel, are you dead?" Ruoyu asked coldly.


    At this time, Sister Yang hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Senior Sister Ruoyu, he doesn''t give in at all. I think he still hasn''t been beaten enough!"


    "What right dayou have to speak


    here? Who ds-you think you are?"


    Ruoyu was angry at Samuel. She ?


    was a little embarrassed by a


    Samuel''s behavior now. She also did


    not have a good attitude toward


    Sister Yang, the main culpritfor


    raking trouble. Content.¨¦longs to


    Sister Yang shrank her neck and did not dare to speak.


    "Samuel, speak.¡± Ruoyu shouted coldly. At the same time, she increased her strength and directly pushed Samuel several meters away.


    After rolling several times, Samuel


    lay on nis bask on the ground. His


    internal injuty, which had not been ~.


    healed yet, was aggravated by =


    RuoyusA trace of faint blood flowed


    fromthe corner of his mouth,but


    Sarauel still closed his mouth with


    di@dain in his eyes, Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "You!


    Ruoyu was so anxious that she didn''t know what to say. What did this damned Samuel mean?


    Xiaotao quickly ran over and squatted down to help Samuel up, but she was afraid of hurting him. She was so anxious that her tears were rolling. "Mr.


    Hannigan, just say something. Just say something. okay? I am begging you.¡±


    With that, Xiaotao kowtowed directly to Samuel. Samuel smiled helplessly and gently stopped Xiaotao. "It''s okay. You don''t have to worry."


    "But..." Hearing Samuel''s words, Xiaotao finally felt relieved, but Samuel refused her, which made her eyes full of worry.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Ruoyu snorted and turned her head away. waiting for Samuel toe over and apologize.


    With the help of Xiaoctao, Samuel stood up and walked all the way over. However, to Ruoyu''s surprise, Samuel got up and walked toward Xiaotao''s


    room, nat intending to apologize to her at all.


    If she was ignored by him, would she lose face?!


    "Samuel, stop right there. Do you think I don''t exist? Don''t forget, you''re just a little ve. If I want you to live, you''ll live. If I want you to die, you''ll die!¡±


    As Ruoyu said this, her right hand suddenly ran the energy.


    Sister Yang was so excited that she almost apuded and asked Ruoyu to beat Samuel to death.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the face of Ruoyu''s right hand,


    which was fanning its energy,


    Xiaotao grabbed Samuel in a panie.>


    She knew-that if Samuel didn''t stop,


    Senior Sister Ruoyu''s attack would


    definitely beunched. At thatt time,


    Sarfiuel would be dead. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Samuel stood up slightly, looked at Ruoyu, and stopped. Then. he nced at her right hand, smiled gently, turned around, and walked into the inner


    room

 Chapter 2240

    Chapter 2240


    Ruoyu had thought that Samuel was about to stop and was about to smile proudly. However, he just nced at her and turned to leave. She would


    never forget the disdainful smile in his eyes when he looked back!


    In Ruoyu''s life, she had never seen anyone looking at her with such contempt. Yes, no matter who it was!


    She had been smart and talented since she was a child. She was the only favorite in the family. After she joined the Void Sect, she was also one of


    the proudest disciples of the Fourth Peak.


    However, even with Qin Shuang, she was still second only to Qin Shuang in terms of cultivation. Coupled with her master''s high regard for her, she


    was in charge of the affairs of the Fourth Peak.


    Most of the time, she was second only to one person from the Fourth Peak. Wherever she went. others would bow to her. No matter whether the


    other party was a disciple or a ve, no one would not give in


    But today, not only did Samuel not submit to her, but he also nced at her with disdain


    Ruoyu''s strong self-esteem was almost shattered under his gaze.


    Ruoyu waspletely enraged. She raised her right hand and was about to attack Samuel.


    The disciple next to Ruoyu quickly grabbed her hand and said awkwardly, "Senior Sister, no, Samuel is on Senior Sister Qin Shuang''s side after all. If


    anything happens to him, we can''t exin to Senior Sister Qin Shuang."


    "That''s right, Senior Sister. Senior Sister Qin Shuang is Master''s daughter and also a disciple of the Void Sect. If she were to pursue this matter, we


    would be in trouble."


    "For the sake of Qin Yang, a ve, there''s no need for us to make such a big fuss. We''ve broken our rtionship with Senior Sister Qin Shuang."


    Looking at the group of disciples persuading her, Ruoyu hesitated. Although face was important now, their words made sense. She did not need to


    affect her rtionship with Gin Shuang for a ve.


    She didn''t care what Qin Shuang did, but the problem was that Qin Shuang was her master''s daughter. Once her master found out, it would affect her


    future.


    But when she thought of Samuel''s disdainful eyes, Ruoyu could not swallow her anger!


    "Well, Samuel, don''t say that I won''t give you a chance. Since you haven''t admitted your mistake, I believe you must have something else ta say. You


    might as well tell me and let me cut off justice. I will take charge of the affairs of the Fourth Peak. If you have any grievances, I will not tolerate my


    people!¡±


    After thinking about it for a while, this was the best way. It could not only save her face, but also be a good person.


    As expected, Samuel stopped. When Ruoyu was ready to wait for him toa speak, Samuel snorted disdainfully and turned into the inner room.


    Then, there was only a cold door left for Ruoyu!


    . Ruoyu felt angry. Samuel really didn''t give her face at all. She had already retreated. She didn''t intend to pursue this matter anymore, but Samuel


    still didn''t want to give up. He made her so embarrassed!


    Ruoyu was so angry that her eyes widened a little more than usual, and her breathing was even more rapid. She really wanted to rush over and burn


    down this broken house!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The group of disciples did not expect Samuel to do this!


    Just like that, he directly exposed Ruoyu to the ground. Not to mention a ve, even real disciples like them dared not do that.


    The atmosphere was extremely awkward, and even the air defense became awkward. After a long time, someone said weakly, "Senior Sister..."


    Ruoyu clenched her fists tightly.


    Looking atthe house opposite her,


    she gnashed her teeth and came to


    vent her anger. In the end, she-was


    humiliated in front of the door, but


    she couldn¡¯ t do anything ta: that guy!


    Of course, she was angry.


    "Go... go back." Ruoyu closed her eyes and whispered with great difficulty.


    The group of disciples nodded. As long as Ruoyu didn''t act rashly, it was good. They were really worried that things would get bigger and bigger, and


    then it would be impossible to end it.


    Back in the hall, Ruoyu sat on the bench, panting.


    Sister Yang quickly poured a cup of


    tea and ced it in front of Ruoyu.


    After pondering for a moment, she


    cautiously Said: ¡°Senior Sister, x


    pleasetake a sip of tea and calm:


    dowaet told you along time ago that


    bitch; Samuel, relying on Sedvor


    Sister Qin Shuang, doesn¡®tcare


    about anyone at all.¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Obviously, Sister Yang was adding fuel to the fire.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ruoyu looked at her with a cold face. Before she could react, there was a loud bang on her face. She turned over


    several meters with tea and fell to the ground.


    "You b*tch, how dare you say that? If it weren''t for you, would I be so aggrieved?" Ruoyu shouted angrily.


    Sister Yangquickly got up from the


    ground anid touched her red and i


    swollenleft face. Fora moment, she


    was alittle confused. After a while,


    she-woke up and crawled infront of


    Ruoyu, feeling wronged and ¡®afraid.

 Chapter 2241

    Chapter 2241


    She had never expected things to turn out like this.


    In the past, Senior Sister Ruoyu had also helped the other disciples out. Although she had a bad temper, she was always more protective of her


    disciples. Therefore, Sister Yang naturally thought that she could help her vent her anger like others, and then this matter would be over.


    Unexpectedly, Samuel''s action was as fierce as a tiger''s, which made Ruoyu unable to get off the stage. Ruoyu was so angry that she vented all her


    anger on herself.


    If she had known this, she would not have made trouble for Samuel.


    However, it was useless to regret it. Damn it!


    The only thing she could do was to shake her tail in front of Ruoyu and beg for mercy!


    ¡°Look at your coquettish look, you''re like a dog!" Ruoyu cursed angrily.


    Sister Yang nodded desperately. ¡°Yes. yes, yes, Senior Sister. I''m a dog, and I''m your dog. Woof, woof...¡±


    Seeing that Sister Yang was so humble in front of her, Ruoyu took a deep breath and said coldly, "Why are you still standing there? Go and pour tea.¡±


    Sister Yang quickly got up from the ground and then ran to pour tea again.


    As the tea entered her mouth, the anger in Ruoyu¡¯s heart eased a little, but when she thought of Samuel, she still felt ufortable.


    "Senior Sister, this Samuel is really hateful. Even if you beat me to death, I will say that this Samuel doesn''t take you seriously at all. He is too


    arrogant. You must teach him a lesson," Sister Yang said tentatively.


    Ruoyu squinted at her. "What do you mean? Just say it.¡±


    "Yes!" Sister Yang nodded. "Senior Sister, didn''t this Samuel rely on Senior Sister Qin Shuang to back him up? That''s why he''s so arrogant. Then let''s


    get rid of this backer for him."


    Ruoyu frowned. "Are you so bold that you even dare to touch Qin Shuang?"


    Sister Yang giggled and filled her cup with tea. "Senior Sister, I do not dare, but I do have a n. Not only can it help Senior Sister vent your anger,


    but it can also drive Samuel out of the Void Sect. It can also give him a good beating and even kill him. At the same time, it can also kill Qin Shuang¡¯s


    prestige.¡±


    Of course, Sister Yang knew that Ruoyu didn¡¯t like Qing Shuang so much, although Ruoyu and Qin Shuang were master sisters and had a good


    rtionship on the surface, so she took the initiative to mention Qin Shuang.


    Hearing this, Ruoyu became interested. Although she pretended to be indifferent, she could not hide the excitement in her eyes, which had betrayed


    her acting skills.


    Sister Yang smiled. ¡°Someone will drug Xiaotao tonight and throw her on Samuel''s bed. When they wake up, you can catch them...¡±


    Ruoyu frowned. "Who asked you to do that?¡±


    Sister Yang gave a sinister smile. "Senior Sister, I can''t say this. I don''t know who it is, either, but the other party took the Flower-gathering Powder.


    And think about it, who has a grudge against Samuel recently!"


    "Flower Gathering Powder?¡± Ruoyu frowned. This thing was one of the strange poisons and was notmon. It was impossible for ordinary people


    to get it.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Those who possessed this thing should possess quite a high position within the Void Sect.


    After contacting Qin Yang''sst sentence, who had a grudge against Samuel? Ruoyu knew that she had already guessed almost everything.


    Ruoyu mmed her fist onto the table with a loud bang. She red at Qin Yang and said coldly, "Qin Yang, you''re really bold. You actually dare to do


    such a thing behind my back in the Fourth Peak? You want to die, don''t you?¡±


    Sister Yang''s face was pale. She


    knelt down sGbconsciously and


    kowtowed d¨¦sperately to beg for ..


    mercy. Infact, Gao Jinhad ~


    discussed this n with her, but


    ar . S


    originatly, she only promised to


    s¨¦ one eye and pretend that


    nething had happened at-ight. Gao


    Jin would do the rest by himself,


    It was precisely because Sister Yang knew that someone was going to make trouble for Samuel tonight that Qin Yang didn''t take Samuel seriously.


    When she was in the kitchen, she didn''t care much about Qin Shuang, so she went straight to Samuel.


    However, she did not expect that she would end up like this!


    Unexpectedly, she lost the bet. It seemed that Ruoyu was very angry.


    "Senior Sister, I''m sorry, but I just want to help you vent your anger.¡± Sister Yang begged.


    Ruoyu didn''t say anything and red


    at Qin Yang. After a while, she


    picked up th¨¦ tea and took a sip. She


    got up acd walked out of the house.


    At the same time, she said, " never


    do things stealthily. If I find out, I


    won''t spare you. I will patrakthe


    warehouse in the west at-G o''clock


    tonight."


    Qin Yang thought that she was doomed. Hearing this, she was stunned for a moment, and then she was overjoyed


    Although Senior Sister Ruoyu did not agree to it, it was obvious that she chose to close one eye and gave him time to do it.


    "Samuel, let''s see how you die this time."

 Chapter 2242

    Chapter 2242


    At this time, Samuel, who had returned to the inner room, looked gloomy. Xiaotao quietly looked out of the window to make sure that Senior Sister


    Ruoyu and others had really left. Then she patted her chest with lingering fear.


    But just as she patted her chest and breathed, she suddenly found that Samuel had been staring at a certain part of her body. Xiaotao''s face


    suddenly turned red and she turned around in shock.


    Samuel quickly walked up to her, his eyes still fixed on her like torches.


    Xiaotao lowered her head in fear. ¡°Mr. Hannigan, you..."


    Samuel didn¡¯t say anything and grabbed Xiaotao¡¯s hand. Xiaotao wanted to break free, but found that she couldn''t. She looked at Samuel with great


    fear.


    It was at this moment that Xiaotao noticed that Samuel had been staring at her arm instead of what she thought.


    "What''s this?" Samuel pulled Xiaotao''s arm. There was a small tattoo-like green seal on it. It might not be a big deal, but the pattern on the green seal


    made Samuel extremely nervous.


    Because there was an axe on it, and it was exactly the same as his Pangu Axe!


    Xiaotao was hurt and scared by Samuel. "Young Master, can you let me go?¡±


    Only then did Samuel notice that he had lost hisposure. He opened his mouth shyly and said, Sorry, I...


    your tattoo.


    I just want te know what''s wrong with


    Xiaotao touched her red arm, which was pinched by Samuel, and shook her head with grievance. "I don''t know either. Since I was sensible, it has


    always been in my hand."


    "What about your parents? Do they know?"


    At this point, Xiaotao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She shook her head and said, "Xiaotao has no parents."


    Samuel was a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    Xiaotao smiled bitterly and shook her head. "It doesn''t matter.¡±


    Samuel smiled apologetically, but after a while, he still did not give up and asked, "By the way, do you really know nothing about the green seal in


    your hand?"


    This question made Xiaotao feel embarrassed. She looked at Samuel eagerly, but in the end, she shook her head reluctantly to give Samuel an


    answer.


    Aftering out of Xiaotao''s room, Samuel frowned. The more he thought about it. the more strange he felt. "Velocisaurus, why is the mark on


    Xiaotao''s hand exactly the same as the Pangu Axe? Is she from the Pangu n?"


    "Speak." Before Velocisaurus could answer, Samuel urged


    Suddenly, Samuel patted his head." forgot what had happened to Velocisaurusst night.¡±


    In the main hall, the head of the sect, Sanyong, was resting with his eyes closed. With the disciple''s report, Lin Mengxi slowly walked in.


    " Senior Brother." Lin Mengxi bowed to him softly.


    Master Sanyong nodded and smiled. "You don''t have to be so polite. I called you here to discuss something.¡±


    "Just say it, Senior Brother,¡±


    Lin Mengxi said with a smile.


    "I want Shuang¡¯er to stay in the main hall for a long time, not because I want her to stay away from the Fourth Peak, but because I want to cultivate


    her as the Sect Leader. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Lin Mengxi was


    stunned. AlthOugh she was very


    happy I


    but as


    the ca


    in herheart, she couldn''t help.


    igs


    n¨¦ida


    urprise, "Senior Brothet;


    tes for the Sect Leader


    have. always been tested heavily.


    Altadugh Shuang''er is indeett


    tatented, she can''t be decided as the


    Sect Leader so quickly, can she?"


    Although Qin Shuang was her daughter, Lin Mengxi still felt that it was against the rules.


    The Void Sect had never had such a precedent in nearly ten thousand years.


    Sanyong smiled slightly and waved his hand. "Yes, the rules of the Void Sect have never changed since our ancestor set them. I, Sanyong, also think


    that I am immoral and ipetent to change these rules. The reason why I did this is precisely to follow our patriarch¡¯''sst wish.¡±


    Lin Mengxi asked curiously, "What do you mean, Senior Brother?"


    "On the night after something


    happened to the Forbidden Land of


    the Death Spirit, I received a hint


    from my @ ancestor, saying that there


    was a god descending from the Void


    Sect and I needed to train him well.


    Thiswwillpletely change the


    futtire of our Void Sect." Thinking of


    th¨¦ Violet Spirit Dream that night,


    Saniyong couldn''t help but look


    excited.


    "Is there such a strange thing?" Lin Mengxi was shocked. "Ancestor''s dream?"


    Sanyong nodded and said, "That''s right. I had the dreamst night. The next morning, I received the news that Qin Shuang had broken the Forbidden


    Land of Death Spirit. I think that''s what they mean. "


    Lin Mengxi asked, "Do you mean that Shuang''er is the reincarnation of the god mentioned by the founder?"


    Sanyong smiled confidently and said, "That''s right, so I broke the rules and epted her in the main hall. but I''ve never been willing to ept Ye


    Gucheng.¡±


    Lin Mengxi suddenly understood. "In that case, I have to thank Samuel. If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid that you could only ept him."


    Sanyong nodded and said, "That young man Samuel is really good, but..."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Suddenly, Lin Mengxi frowned and said, ¡°Senior brother, will the dream refer to Samuel?"


    Sanyong was stunned. Then, he


    shook his head vigorously and said,


    ¡°How is that possible? Although


    Samuel is indeed different, it can''t be


    compared with the master who <


    saved the Void Sect. In the Void ~


    Spi (Dream, our ancestor saictthat


    the. e master who saved the Veld Sect


    was gifted with a divine bedy and


    was bestowed with the lily weapon


    by the god. He was protected by


    golden light and looked down upon


    everything. How could he be


    comparable to the master?" Content


    belongs to


    Speaking of this, Sanyong was in high spirits. And if Shen Xuzi, who had made Sanyong dream. knew this, he would probably be so angry that his


    Divine Soul would explode on the spot!


    At this time, when Samuel returned to the vegetable garden, it was rare that there was no disturbance from Zhe Xuzi and Gao Jin. Samuel became


    quiet and began to meditate and practice.


    At this time, Velocisaurus made a light incarnation and returned to the vegetable garden hut. He walked to the front of Samuel. At this time, Samuel


    opened his eyes and nced at him. "How is it? Did anyone find out?"


    Velocisaurus smiled and said, "Samuel, your shrewdness is too deep. Last night, you deliberately used the Hundred Fire Bird to please Senior Sister


    Qin Shuang, and then let me sneak in to find your master. You are too insidious. By the way, did Senior Sister Qin Shuang excitedly marry you?"


    Samuel gave him a cold look. "Cut the crap. What did my master say?¡±


    The two actualbats had allowed him to disy his Formless Arts to the extreme.


    But he had reached a bottleneck!


    He needed to break through. Although what Zhu Ying gave him was very evil, for the sake of Yvonne, he had to give it a try!


    Velocisaurus smiled and threw out a cloth bag. "She gave me something, but I''m afraid you won''t dare to use it.¡±


    There were more than a dozen ck bottles in the bag.

 Chapter 2243

    Chapter 2243


    Samuel frowned. "What is this?"


    ¡°Your master asked me to give you the ck Jade Soul-Breaking Powder,¡± Velocisaurus raised his eyebrows and said.


    Samuel was stunned. The name sounded like poison


    ¡°You''re right. It''s poison. Your master has been living in the cave all year round, and the materials are very limited. In addition to the limitation of the


    cultivation method, she has spent her whole life practicing this kind of poison with some mouse, poisonous snakes, and other things. However,


    although it''s poisonous, your master said that there''s energy in it, so it''s better to give it a try. It''s all up to you."


    Samuel reached out and took it without hesitation


    Seeing that Samuel did not think about it at all, Velocisaurus frowned and said, "Are you sure? When your master gave this thing to me, he told me


    that you must make a careful choice. Because even she didn''t dare to use these things herself. She used them as preparation.¡±


    Samuel nodded firmly and said. "As long as it''s helpful to me, let me go to Yvonne as soon as possible. Even if the whole world is poisonous, I''m still


    firm, let alone a dozen bottles of poison.¡±


    He came to the Eight Direction World to save Yvonne and Nian¡®er, but he also knew that if he was too impatient, he would fall into their trap and never


    be able to turn over. At that time, not only would he not be able to save Yvonne. but he would also be a burden to Yvonne.


    Therefore, if Samuel wanted to rapidly increase his strength, whether it was the Void Sect or Zhu Ying, as long as he could increase his strength,


    Samuel would not refuse.


    This kind of increase in strength would greatly damage Samuel''s body and even endanger his life. Samuel didn''t care.


    Otherwise, his body would not have contained the most Yin Heavenly Yin technique. At the same time, it would also contain the most powerful Yang


    technique of the Falling Rain Sword Technique. In the end there was his own energy.


    In fact, Samuel had be a big furnace, which was actually a very dangerous signal for any cultivator.


    Velocisaurus also knew that no one could change Samuel''s determination, especially when it came to Yvonne.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll also return to your body to train.¡± Seeing Samuel working so hard, the only thing Velocisaurus could do was to advance and retreat with


    him


    As soon as Velocisaurus left, Samuel drank more than a dozen bottles of ck Jade Soul-Breaking Powder without thinking. Then he sat back on the


    bed and began to regte his breathing.


    Soon, as the liquid entered his body, Samuel immediately felt a faint energy slowly flowing through his body.


    Although the energy of the ck Jade Soul Shattering Powder was not as good as that of the green jade energy bottle in the Void Sect. it was at


    least made by Zhu Ying with great effort. With the essence of the cultivation method, it had some use.


    But good times didn''tst long. Just


    when Samuef gathered energy in the


    Dantian an cttried to conflict with the


    looming divi, suddenly, the other


    energy iA his whole body seemed to


    havetest its mind and uncontrobly


    surged out of the limit. Soanyit


    Callided with the energy centrolled


    by Samuel. Conten belongs to


    Under the collision, the energy controlled by Samuelpletely lost control and entangled with the energy.


    Samuel tried his best to control it, but as soon as he raised his breath, his throat became hot, and blood gushed out of his mouth


    Samuel knew that he had been poisoned, and his body waspletely out of control. Several streams of energy were fighting with each other,


    treating Samuel''s body as a battlefield.


    The impact pain caused by the


    collision of energy and the toxin


    caused by the ck Jade


    N


    Soul-Breaking Powder made Sa


    feel asjfhe had been


    we,


    of thetsands of ants.


    burned his


    navel


    bitten by,tens


    The raging fire


    heart. He clenched hi


    SsText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    te¨¦@th and kept trembling..Gontent


    belongs to


    If someone was there at this time, he would definitely be shocked by Samuel''s horrible face.


    er, Samuel''s clothes


    soaked in sweat.


    e and he had been_


    itting histeeth to persist. Once, Ke


    almost.closed his eyes countless¡±


    times. At that time, he would let¡¯


    himself think about Yvonne.When


    Yyonne''s face appeared intiis mind,


    even if it was difficult, Sdfnuel could


    survive.


    r


    is face waSpa


    Several hou


    werep


    H


    g


    After nightfall. the several energies in Samuel''s body finally stopped fighting. They began to perform their duties to repair Samuel''s damaged body,


    not only because of the current poison, but also because of the injuries Samuel had suffered before.


    Samuel felt extremelyfortable, as if he was immersed in the sunshine bathroom.


    What made Samuel even happier was that after the three forces performed their duties, something shocking happened


    The dark energy, the golden energy, and his own energy suddenly began to gather toward his Dantian as if they had reached a certain consensus.


    They continued to intertwine with each other, and finally. a new golden body was formed at the Dantian of Samuel.


    The golden body was three-colored. Although the light was weak, the huge energy emitted from it made Samuel''s heart beat fast!


    Samuel knew that his world was finally here!


    Eight Direction World, Yvonne, Samuel is here.

 Chapter 2244

    Chapter 2244


    Samuel stopped thinking about it and suppressed the excitement in his heart. He waspletely immersed in the feeling of meditation.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly smelled a strange fragrance. Then, in less than a moment, someone opened the door. At this time, Samuel, who was


    completely waiting for the energy in his body to create a new golden body, could not move at all.


    Under the cover of the night, Gao Jin and Zhe Xuzi sneaked into Samuel''s room.


    Gao Jin was carrying a big cloth bag on his shoulder. When he opened the bag, a soft and delicate body was revealed from the bag.


    Zhe Xuzi waved his hand in front of Samuel. After making sure that the guy didn''t respond, he looked at Xiaotao in the sack unwillingly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When he saw Xiaotao, he was shocked by her beauty. But when he thought that he could enjoy the tenderness ording to the original n, Gao Jin


    stopped him.


    Seeing that Zhe Xuzi kept swallowing, Gao Jin said helplessly, "Senior Brother, what matters most is that you can do whatever you want after it''s


    done. It''s easy to deal with a ruined ve girl, isn''t it?"


    The higher-ups didn''t want to cause any trouble, and they didn''t want Samuel to stay in the Void Sect for even a second, so they wanted to end this


    matter quickly.


    Naturally, Gao Jin could no longer give Fu Xuzi a chance. He could only quickly send people over and arrange the scene.


    Zhe Xuzi didn''t notice that he was being used by others at all. His fleshy face kept moving, and he was unwilling to let go!


    Then, Gao Jin put Xiaotao on the bed from the cloth bag, picked up Samuel''s hand, and gently pulled the clothes on her chest. Then, it put Samuel


    down beside Xiaotao.


    After finishing these things, Gao Jin pushed Zhe Xuzi out of Samuel''s room.


    Neither of them knew that the effect of the Flower Gathering Powder did not make Samuel faint because of its special state. On the contrary, Samuel


    just could not move, which made them think that Samuel had been hit by the Flower Gathering Powder when he was meditating and fainted.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Samuel had heard their secret actions clearly.


    Samuel only felt a faint fragrance beside him. and his left hand gently rested on a soft body.


    Samuel didn¡¯t have to think too much to know who set this trap.


    Who else could it be other than Ye Gucheng? Although Samuel had not known him for long, he had seen countless people. He knew that Ye


    Gucheng had done such a thing.


    However, Samuel was speechless. If he wanted to hurt him, he could do it. Why did he need an innocent girl?


    Samuel no longer thought too much and quickly concentrated all his energy on the golden body. Once the golden body waspleted, Samuel could


    get up.


    An hourter, the golden body gradually stabilized, and the three forces began to shrink back.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Samuel to let out a sigh of relief after the three streams of energy were finished.


    At this time, waves of fragrance floated into the house again, followed by the noise of the people around. Someone directly cast a spell in the air,


    illuminating the surroundings of the vegetable garden.


    The strong bright light made Samuel close his eyes again


    With the help of the bright light, Samuel saw Xiaotao lying next to him in disheveled clothes.


    Samuel was shocked, "Oh no, it''s toote!¡±


    With a bang, at this moment, the door of Samuel was suddenly kicked open. Then, with Wu Yan as the leader, a group of people quickly rushed in


    When they saw Samuel and Xiaotao


    on the bed aygroup of disciples


    pretendec\to cover their eyes with->


    embarrassment. Ye Gucheng and


    Ruoyweould not help but chuckle.


    Wu Yan was furious and could not


    beli¨¦ve what he saw. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Tonight, Zhe Xuzi Suddenly reported


    to the FourttxPeak hat Samuel had


    brought back awoman. Aftera oo


    thorougKinvestigation, the Fourth>


    Peak fund that Xiaotao was CY


    missing, so they quickly reported


    this:matter to the elder of the


    C¨¦mmandment Yard. Cofitent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At first, the elder of the Commandment Yard did not believe it. After all, no one in the Void Sect dared to do anything under his nose.


    However, to his surprise, Samuel dared to do that!


    ¡°Samuel!¡±


    Wu Yan red at Samuel as if he was going to swallow him alive. "You''re so bold. How dare you steal a ve from our Void Sect? Do you want to


    die?"


    Samuel nced at Ye Gucheng behind Wu Yan and then turned his eyes to Zhe Xuzi and Gao Jin.


    "Uncle, although I am a ve, I will never do anything like stealing. This is a misunderstanding.¡± Samuel exined.


    "Misunderstanding? We got all the


    evidence. Do yeu still want to argue?


    Senior SistekRuoyu found that


    someonenad sneaked into the main


    hall of the Fourth Peak tonight, and


    Xiaotag 5 disappeared. I also saw¡¯ with


    my own eyes that you took awoman


    back. Now, Xiaotao is by your side,


    with witness and evidence. Samuel,


    what else do you have to say?"


    Rising Void said with a fake smile.


    ¡°Martial Uncle, Samuel hasmitted such a serious crime. There is sufficient evidence. If we don''t kill him, it will be difficult to convince the


    disciples."


    "Yes, Senior Uncle, beat Samuel to death."


    "If Samuel doesn''t die, what are the rules of the Void Sect?"

 Chapter 2245

    Chapter 2245


    Seeing that the disciples were furious and wanted to kill Samuel on the spot, Ye Gucheng''s eyes were full of pride.


    Fight me? Samuel, you are nothing!


    Samuel smiled slightly. There was no panic or fear that a ve should have. He said calmly and confidently, "Senior Uncle, I did not do anything


    wrong. Heaven and earth can see that there is only one woman in my heart. I will never mess with any woman."


    "As for what happened tonight, it was just a trap set up by someone. Senior Brother Zhe Xuzi, am I right?"


    Feeling Samuel''s gaze, Zhe Xuzi immediately looked flustered.


    Ye Gucheng quickly tore off Zhe Xuzi''s clothes. It was only then that Zhe Xuzi returned to his senses. When he saw that Wu Yan had already turned


    his head and looked over, he forced himself to calm down and said, "Samuel, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Haha, do you want me to repeat how you teamed up with Gao Jin to send Xiaotao into my room?" Samuel said coldly.


    Zhe Xuzi turned pale with fright. How... how could Samuel... know all of this?


    Didn''t he faint?


    This...


    Seeing the cold sweat on Zhe Xuzi''s face, Ye Gucheng knew that things were not good. At this time, he hurriedly said, "Samuel, don''t you know what


    you have done? Do yau still want to frame others? If I were you. I would dare to do it!"


    "Yes, Senior Uncle, Samuel is obviously talking nonsense. How could I do that?" At this time, Zhe Xuzi came over and hurriedly said.


    "Samuel had only taken advantage of Qin Shuang before, but Qin Shuang was generous and did not pursue the matter with him. Today, I heard that


    he went to the kitchen to see Xiaotao''s beautiful face, so he must have evil intentions,¡± Ruoyu said coldly.


    "That''s right. We shouldn''t have let Samuel off yesterday in the main hall. Think about it, he even dared to mess around with Senior Sister Qin


    Shuang. Xiaotac is just a servant, so he will naturally do whatever he wants."


    "That''s right. He could not change his nature. He must die today. Otherwise, there will be tens of thousands of people like Xioatao in the future.¡±


    In the face of the nder of the crowd, Samuel smiled bitterly helplessly. It was aplete misunderstanding towards Qin Shuang. He had helped


    Qin Shuang just because he didn''t want to owe anyone anything. Samuel owed too much to Qi Yiyun, and he was even afraid of owing others,


    especially women. Furthermore, Qin Shuang had saved Samuel in the Hundred Beast Forest. Samuel couldn''t only watch helplessly as Qin Shuang


    died.


    Back then, for the sake of Qi Hu, he had been able to confront Di Yang head-on. Since Qin Shuang had saved his life, he should have held on even


    more


    As for Xiaotao, that was even more ridiculous. Samuel only cared about Yvonne and could not tolerate any woman.


    Wu Yan nced at Samuel. He had disliked Samuel for a long time. Today, he happened to catch some evidence. Wasn''t he going to kill Samuel?


    At this point, Wu Yan had already found something suspicious on Zhe Xuzi''s face, but that was not important.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What was important was that there was an excuse


    Wu Yan sneered and looked coldly at Samuel. "Samuel, don''t deny it now. Let me ask you, are you admitting your crime or not?"


    Samuel said coldly, m innocent. How can I confess? Even if you report it to the sect leader, I will never be afraid.¡±


    How could Wu Yan let Samuel have the chance to argue with the Sect Leader? He said in a cold voice, ¡°That''s the truth. You have to admit it. You''ve


    vited the rules of the Void Sect by seducing Xiaotao. Now, I''ll sentence you to death. Come and punish Samuel on the spot.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Gucheng raised the long sword in his hand and was about to rush forward.


    "Stop!"


    At this time, Xiaotao, who was lying on the bed, sat up. When Samuel smelled the fragrance for the second time, Zhe Xuzi had already put the


    antidote to the Flower-gathering Powder in advance. After Xiaotao woke up, she wanted to get up, but she was so scared that she closed her eyes


    and did not dare to make a sound.


    But at this time, hearing that they were going to cut Samuel, Xiaotao summoned up her courage and sat up.


    Then, she quickly got out of bed and knelt on the ground. "Senior Uncle, I believe that Mr. Hannigan is not that kind of person. Xiaotao..."


    "You don''t have the right to speak here. Shut up!" Wu Yan shouted coldly and continued, "Xiaotao, women should be self-respecting. understand?"


    Xiaotao didn¡¯t know what to say after being scolded by Wu Yan. She looked at Samuel anxiously and didn¡¯t know what to do


    Samuel smiled andforted her in a soft voice, "It''s all right. If they want to punish me, they can always find some excuses.¡±


    But when he turned his head, Samuel looked at Wu Yan coldly.


    "However, it''s not up to you to decide whether I am dead or alive!¡±


    His voice was as cold as ice, as cold as snow.


    Wu Yan was stunned. He was stared at by Samuel so hard that he felt a little numb, especially when Samuel looked down from above. It was as if Wu


    Yan was a ve!


    "Samuel, you''re a bastard. How dare you talk so wildly in our sect? Come on, kill him!"


    With an angry roar, several disciples rushed toward Samuel.


    Samuel''s facewwas as dark as water.


    Facing the several disciples who


    rushed up,he suddenly used the <


    Tianyin:Skill in his hand. He just


    raisechis hand horizontally, and the


    disciples who rushed forward were


    inrfiediately knocked to the-ground.


    A ck gas slowly wrapped around Samuel''s arm.


    "This..."


    The group of disciples was stunned. They didn''t expect that Samuel could knock them down in an instant.


    Although they were only entry-level disciples and were not as good as official disciples like Ye Gucheng, at least they were thebat strength of the


    Void Sect, far beyond that of ves!


    "How dare you!" Ruoyu shouted coldly. She couldn''t find a ce to vent her anger at noon. She was looking for an opportunity. At this time, a stream


    of energy gathered in her hand and rushed toward Samuel like lightning.


    Samuel sneered and quickly activated all the extreme Yin power in his body. The ck Qi instantly entangled Samuel!


    "Rise!"


    Samuel roared angrily. Facing Ruoyu¡¯''s attack, he fought back head-on!


    The two of them met in an instant, but Ye Gucheng and Wu Yan frowned more and more as they watched.


    The disciples could not see the fight clearly, but they could see it!


    Ruoyu could ke considered one of


    the most outstanding official


    disciples ofthe Fourth Peak, but she


    wasp etely ata disadvantagedin


    a fight with Samuel. If it were not for


    theiek of skills and foundation of


    Samuel, Ruoyu would have been


    campletely defeated in just a few


    encounters.


    "How is this possible?"


    How could an official disciple not be able to defeat a small ve?


    "Martial Uncle, Samuel...¡± Ye Gucheng took a step forward and said gloomily.


    Wu Yan was dtso shocked. On the


    day of Sampet''s test, he secretly


    destroyedthe four stone statues.


    The reason was that Samuel rao


    more or less some foundation,</and>


    But on that day, Samuel only had a good foundation. Why was Ruoyu suddenly unable to resist today?


    As an opponent, Ruoyu''s heart was in turmoil. She even began to regret rushing up recklessly.

 Chapter 2246

    Chapter 2246


    At noon, Samuel was easily suppressed by her. Although he did have some strange counterattack, it was nothing to Ruoyu.


    Samuel was nothing more than an ant in her hands


    As long as she was willing, she could crush Samuel at any time.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was also because of this that Ruoyu was the first to rush up. While beating Samuel, she also proved her ability to all the disciples. proving that she


    should be the best disciple of the Fourth Peak.


    However, after just a few rounds, Ruoyu''s forehead was already covered in sweat. The sharp and overbearing attack of Samuel made her exhausted,


    and the huge energy consumption made her body almost empty.


    On the contrary, although Samuel looked cold, he lookedpletely rxed and calm!


    Suddenly, Ruoyu found it ridiculous that she was the one who was at a disadvantage!


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, Ruoyu looked at Samuel unwillingly. Then her body floated away and fell heavily on the ground.


    The crowd was speechless!


    The scene was dead silent.


    Time stopped at this moment!


    Everyone widened their eyes, almost unable to believe what they saw.


    Ruoyu had been defeated, and she had been badly defeated.


    In just a few minutes, Ruoyu was almost defenseless.


    And what she faced was actually a small ve of the Void Sect!


    Samuel stood with his hands sped behind his back and quietly looked at everyone present.


    Like Death staring at them, they felt a chill down their spines.


    Wu Yan clenched his teeth tightly. His eyes were ice-cold as he clenched his fists tightly. The performance of Samuel waspletely beyond his


    expectations, but it also strengthened his determination to kill Samuel.


    This kind of hidden danger could not be left behind!


    "Samuel, it''s no wonder that you''re specialized in ying dirty tricks. It turns out that you''ve learned some demon skills. Today, I can''t let you stay.


    Gucheng. kill him!¡±


    "Yes!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Gucheng flew in an instant. His long sword in white turned into an illusion!


    Samuel frowned and ran his energy. Without thinking, he rushed forward!


    Hong!!


    Suddenly, the white light and the ck air collided directly. The huge energy explosion directly made countless disciples present fall to the ground on


    the spot. The ves like Xiaotao were directly blown three or four meters away!


    Following that, the roof of the thatched cottage was suddenly lifted, and Samuel and Ye Gucheng shot straight into the sky at the same time.


    The wind and clouds in the sky immediately roared, and the ck and white intertwined fiercely.


    On the ground, a group of disciples got up from the ground and hurriedly ran out of the house. They all looked up at the sky. At this time, Wu Yan also


    quickly arrived at the courtyard and stopped to look


    In the air, Samuel and Ye Gucheng were fighting.


    Ye Gucheng shouted ferociously, "Samuel, you were luckyst time. I didn''t kill you within three moves. Today, no one can protect you.¡±


    Facing Samuel, Ye Gucheng was full of confidence. He had never put Samuel in his eyes, even if Samuel could defeat Ruoyu just now.


    But so what? The five Ruoyus were no match for him!


    Samuel shook his head helplessly.


    Ye Gucheng snorted. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid?"


    Samuel smiled and said, "Afraid? I am indeed afraid. I am afraid that you will doubt life from now on."


    With an evil smile, Samuel sped up and turned into several residual shadows, attacking Ye Gucheng


    On the other hand, Ye Gucheng was also using his energy to meet them without backing down.


    The two sides fought again. One ck and the other white. like lightning dragons, entangled and fought with each other. The mes between the


    collisions made the sky above the Fourth Peak roar!


    In the Vaid Sect, the disciples of all the peaks walked out of their houses and stopped in the courtyard, looking into the distance.


    Lin Mengxi dichnot leave the main


    hall. As Qin Shuang s mother, she


    made ammodation forQin = =>


    Shuang. At this time, she and Qin


    Shuang walked quickly to the o


    courtyard because of the shock


    above the Fourth Peak. Content


    bel ongs to


    For some reason, Qin Shuang¡¯s mind was in a trance tonight. Especially when she saw the state of the sky above the Fourth Peak, she felt even


    more uneasy. "What''s wrong with the Fourth Peak?"


    Lin Mengxi frowned and said, "It seems that something happened to Fourth Peak."


    "Could it be Samuel?" After leaving


    the Fourth P¨¦ak for less than a day,


    Qin Shuang had always felt that <>


    somethihg was amiss. Seeing that


    there mas something strange 4 about


    the Fourth Peak, she couldn: nthelp


    butthink of Samuel. Content


    belongs to  ?


    Lin Mengxi smiled bitterly and looked at Qin Shuang strangely. ¡°Why, when did you start talking about Samuel?"


    Qin Shuang''s face turned slightly red. "I didn''t!¡±


    Lin Mengxi smiled and said, "You are my daughter. Don''t you think I don''t know you? But you have to understand that you are the future of the Void


    Sect. and he is just a ve of the Void Sect."


    Upon hearing this, Qin Shuang felt extremely disappointed.


    Lin Mengxi frowned and said, "But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. The two energies in the sky are very powerful. Samuel can''t reach this level."


    Qin Shuang felt slightly relieved. It was good that it wasn''t Samuel.


    "But how could the sky above the Fourth Peak suddenly be like this?" Qin Shuang asked.


    ¡°Thest time the matter of your


    taking a bath twas over, wasn''t it? I


    heard that gdmeone sneaked into


    the Fourth Peak tonight and took -~


    away Xidotao. I think that maybe the


    flowecphiefst time took action


    again: However, your uncle aftthe


    Commandment Yard has already


    taken people there in person. He


    should be catching the thief,¡± Lin


    Mengxi said.


    Qin Shuang nodded. "Can I take a look?¡±

 Chapter 2247

    Chapter 2247


    Qin Shuang wanted to take a look because she had been peeked atst time. She wanted to see who that audacious guy was!


    Lin Mengxi frowned. She wanted to refuse. After all, Qin Shuang had just arrived at the main hall, but when she saw the disciples of all the peaks


    rushing to the Fourth Peak to watch the fun, as the master of the Fourth Peak, she also needed to go back. It was not a bad thing to have Qin


    Shuang with her.


    Lin Mengxi nodded and led Qin Shuang to the Fourth Peak.


    Along the way, the closer Qin Shuang got to the Fourth Peak, the more rapid her breathing became. She had a vague premonition in her heart.


    At this time, the battle in the Fourth Peak had reached its climax. The more Ye Gucheng fought. the braver he became. Samuel was alse tit for tat.


    The two sides fought against each other, and it was hard to tell who would win.


    On the ground, Wu Yan''s eyebrows were as thin as knives. Although Samuel''s Tianyin Technique was not proficient enough and his level was not


    deep enough. he relied on strange moves and the strange way of running energy to cause Ye Gucheng to be in a mess. If there was time, it was very


    likely that Ye Gucheng, a talented teenager, would not be able to defeat Samuel, a junior beast.


    If Samuel were by Wu Yan''s side, he would be very happy. However, if it wasn''t his own, or if it wasn''t his own bloodline, then he would have


    exterminated it.


    Seeing countless disciples rushing toward the Fourth Peak, Wu Yan frowned and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? This Samuel is using evil methods.


    It is clearly a spy from the Devil Cult. Kill him for me.¡±


    "Yas!"


    The disciples took the order and then formed a formation, attacking Samuel with all kinds of magic techniques.


    Sweat was pouring down Ye Gucheng''s face. He had long since been greatly shocked. He had not expected that in the battle between the two of


    them, the attacks that he had been proud of over and over again had no effect. Although he was prepared, he still could not withstand the frequent


    and violent attacks of Samuel.


    Although outsiders felt that the two of them were evenly matched, only Ye Gucheng himself knew that if they continued to fight. he would definitely


    lose.


    The energy consumption in his body was extremely great. He could not hold on for long!


    Seeing the intensive attack aid on the ground like artillery fire, Ye Gucheng was overjoyed


    He took advantage of the gap to gather arge amount of energy in his hand and suddenlyunched a sneak attack through the gap when Samuel


    stooped the other attacks!


    ¡°Heavenly Thunder me!¡±


    Hong!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A huge fireball fell from the sky and pressed down on Samuel.


    Samuel raised a defensive wall with his right hand to block the attacks of the disciples with his ck energy. He frowned


    "Roar!"


    A silver dragon suddenly flew out fram Samuel''s left hand toward the Heavenly Thunder me!


    "you are you the only one that has a helper?" Samuel sneered.


    As soon as V¨¦locisaurus came out,


    his body turded into a silver light,


    and his whole body directly passed?


    through the Heavenly Thunder


    me With an explosion in the:sky,


    the Heavenly Thunder me-was


    instantly dissolved! Contentbelongs


    to¡¯NovelDrama.Org oy


    Ye Gucheng didn''t seed in his attack. He spat out unhappily, "Samuel, you''re f*cking looking for death!"


    With a wave of his hand, a flying elephant flew out of Ye Gucheng¡¯s sleeve and rushed toward Velocisaurus.


    On the ground, the disciples of the


    Void Sect algo''arrived one by one.


    When LinJviengxi arrived, the elders


    of each, feak also heard the sound¡±


    and argved. Under their leadership, a


    group-of disciples rushed to.the


    center of the vegetable garden


    c6ttage. Content belongs:to


    NovelDrama.Org


    The Elder of the First Peak looked up at the sky. The disciples'' magic arts were so bright that he couldn¡¯t see who the person in the middle was.


    He only saw Ye Gucheng fighting with his pet spirit, the flying Elephant.


    ¡°Itis really unexpected that such a bigmotion within the Void Sect was caused by Gucheng.¡± The First Peak Elder clearly spoke to the Second


    and Third Peak Elder when he spoke.


    It was obvious that he was showing off.


    The greater themotion, the embodiment of strength itself.


    The Second Peak Elder admitted it in his heart, but he said sarcastically, "Yes, he''s really capable. He even spent so much effort an a little thief.


    Senior Brother, your disciple is really capable.¡±


    The elder of the First Peak blushed after being ridiculed. "That''s much better than you. You don''t have any one who can even catch the thief.¡±


    Lin Mengxi didn¡¯t want to see them quarrel. She looked at Wu Yan and whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, is the other person in the sky the thief?¡±


    Wu Yan nodded. "Yes."


    Lin Mengxi nodded and said, "I didn''t expect this flower thief to be so powerful that he could fight so fiercely. No wonder the Fourth Peak failed to


    catch him after being messed up twice."


    Wu Yan looked at Lin Mengxi with a


    faint smile and said, "This thief


    practices.crooked ricks. His moves.


    are insidious and evil, but he has


    some €ultivation methods of our


    Void-Sect, which I have neverseen


    before. But this is not the reason


    WAy you can''t catch him-Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Lin Mengxi frowned and said, "Senior Brother, I''d like to know the details.¡±


    "As the saying goes, it''s hard to guard against family thieves. This thief is in your Fourth Peak, so it''s naturally not easy for you to find him."


    "Senior Brother, you mean this flower thief is from our Fourth Peak?¡±


    Wu Yan smiled and looked at Qin Shuang, "Shuang''er is very familiar with him. This person is Samuel!"


    At this time, everyone looked over and saw the determined and cold face of Samuel under the strong light of the disciples¡¯ magic arts!

 Chapter 2248

    Chapter 2248


    ¡°Samuel!¡±


    The group of elders turned pale with fright.


    How could it be him?


    How could a person who had fought so fiercely with Ye Gucheng be a ve?


    Qin Shuang¡¯s face was pale as she lost her bnce and staggered a few steps!


    How could it be Samuel?


    All of a sudden, Qin Shuang''s nerves tightened. She suddenly remembered that Samuel was facing the siege of the disciples.


    Not to mention him, even her, or any of the elders present, could not withstand so many people''s attacks.


    "Samuel is just a ve. How can he have the ability to fight with Gucheng for so long?¡± The Elder of the Second Peak frowned and said


    "That''s right. It''s incredible.¡± Elder of the Third Peak even regretted it. If he had known that Samuel had such ability, he would have epted him as


    his disciple in the test of the main hall. At least, the third peak would not have fallen into a hopeless situation.


    The Elder of the first peak looked at the sky with aplicated expression on his face. He was worried about his disciple Ye Gucheng, but he also felt


    pity for Samuel.


    "Although Samuel is a ve, he practices evil magic and demonic skills. His path is to go against the flow of meridians.¡±


    Wu Yan''s words shocked the group of elders again. It turned out that Samuel was from the demon n.


    The elders looked at each other in dismay. No one had any more regrets.


    "Samuel saved me many times. He is not a member of the demon n, he is a good person.¡± Qin Shuang angrily defended Samuel.


    Wu Yan immediately said discontentedly, "Shuang''er, although you are talented, you are still too young and don''t have much experience in society.


    You can''t tell good from bad. Samuel is not what you think. You were deceived by him."


    ¡°How can a member of the demon n be a good person? Shuang''er, you''re now a disciple of the main hall. You have to learn to distinguish right


    from wrong!" The First Peak Elder said sarcastically.


    Qin Shuang was furious. In the Hundred Beast Forest, in order to save her, Samuel even gave up his life. When they returned to the main hall,


    Samuel took the initiative to give her credit. Even if Samuel was really a member of the demon n, if such a person was a bad person, Qin Shuang


    would rather believe that there were no good people in the world.


    "Samuel isn''t what you think. He''s a good person, and I won''t let you hurt him.¡± After Qin Shuang finished speaking. she rushed forward to help


    Samuel


    "Shuang''er, stop!"


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengxi shouted angrily and stared at Qin Shuang coldly, her face full of cold anger.


    From childhood to adulthood, Lin Mengxi doted an Qin Shuang so much that she didn''t even want to say a heavy word. But this time, Lin Mengxi was


    angry.


    If Samuel was a member of the demon n, then Qin Shuang had to keep a distance from him!


    "s, Shuang''er, it seems that you have been fascinated by that demon. You shouldn''t be like this.¡±


    "Yes, Shuang''er, you''re a disciple of the main hall. How can you join forces with demons? Your task should be to kill demons and defend the Orthodox


    Path."


    "He used to be your ve. At this time, Shuang''er, you should have killed Samuel to prove your position!"


    "Kill Samuel?" Qin Shuang shook her head desperately. "No, I can''t!"


    She was so grateful to him. How could she kill him?


    "He''s nothing more than a beast. He''s just trying to sneak into our Void Sect with fake kindness in order to do those obscene things. Qin Shuang,


    Shuang''er, you have to take revenge for those injured ves."


    Lin Mengxi looked at Qin Shuang coldly. Samuel hadmitted a crime, and Qin Shuang, the ve master, had been very close to him recently.


    Naturally, she would be pushed to the edge of the storm.


    This would affect Lin Mengxi''s future. The best way to eliminate rumors was to prove her innocence.


    "Shuang''er, Martial Uncles are right. Sometimes, you need to prove your innocence and stand firm. You should help your Senior Brother Ye


    Gucheng.¡±


    Qin Shuang looked at Lin Mengxi in disbelief. Tears rolled down her beautiful eyes. She shook her head firmly and retreated. How could she kill


    Samuel? She would rather die than deal with Samuel face to face


    "No, I... I don''t want it."


    "Shuang''er, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Lin Mengxi shouted angrily and handed her sword directly to Qin Shuang. Her intention was obvious. She wanted


    Qin Shuang to kill Samuel.


    Qin Shuang looked at the sword, tears streaming down her face. She was reluctant to take it.


    ¡°If you don''t kill Samuel, then our


    mother-and-daughter rtionship


    wille te to.an end today.¡± Lin .


    Mengxi knew her daughter''s x


    personality very well. Although ¡ì she


    looket- Cold, she was kind- hearted. If


    she-didn''t force her, Qin Shuang¡¯ S


    se@ft heart would ruin her future in


    the Void Sect.


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang looked at Lin Mengxi in disbelief. She didn''t expect Lin Mengxi to force her like this.


    On the one hand, it was someone who had saved her own life. On the other hand, it was someone who had raised her to adulthood. Qin Shuang''s


    heart copsed and it was difficult for her to make a decision.


    Gritting her teeth, Qin Shuang flew straight to Samuel with the sword in her hand.


    "Listen up, disciples!" Wu Yan shouted angrily.


    The disciples shouted in unison, "Yes!"


    "Help Ye Gucheng and Qin Shuang kill Samuel. Line up and listen to my orders."


    "Yes!"


    The disciples took the order and formed several formations, aiming at Samuel in the air, waiting for Wu Yan''s order.


    At this time, Qin Shuang flew to the front of Samuel with the sword


    Seeing Qin Shuanging, Ye Gucheng looked coldly and proudly at Samuel.


    "Samuel, I''m sorry.¡± Qin Shuang looked at Samuel and said guiltily.


    Samuel smiled and lifted the sword in his hand. "You don''t have to be sorry. I have paid you back in the Hundred Beast Forest. You are you, and I am


    Samuel.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Qin Shuang''s delicate body trembled. She suddenly felt an intense pain in her heart.


    Pay it back? That was to say, they had nothing to do with each other anymore!


    Looking at Samuel''s smile and Qin Shuang''s eyes full of sadness, Ye Gucheng couldn''t bear it anymore. "Well, Samuel, stop talking nonsense. Go to


    hell.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the face of Ye Gucheng''s fierce attack, Samuel smiled coldly and fought back with ease.


    The more Ye G@ucheng fought, the


    more shocked''he became. In just a


    short perigcof time, Samuel''s >


    Heavenl£¤cyin Technique, which was


    quite igimature, was not only easy to


    capture, but also some of themoves


    that-Samuel used were his ¡®Own


    spells. Content belongs ta¡±


    "This guy is secretly learning fram me while fighting!"


    Cold sweat broke out on Ye Gucheng''s forehead. It was on one side that he couldn''t beat Samuel, and on the other hand, he didn''t want to fight. If


    they continued like this, he was really worried that all his skills would be stolen by Samuel.


    These were all things that he had studied hard for decades.


    What Ye Gucheng didn¡¯t know was that what was bitterer was that it was still in the back!

 Chapter 2249

    Chapter 2249


    "Qin Shuang, why are you still in a daze? Why aren''t you going to help?¡± Ye Gucheng shouted at Qin Shuang behind him in a hurry.


    Qin Shuang waspletely immersed in the carefree figure of Samuel fighting against Ye Gucheng. All kinds of past events kept appearing in her


    mind, which were hard to erase. It was only when Ye Gucheng shouted that she reacted.


    She looked awkwardly at the Void Sect beneath her. Gritting her teeth. Qin Shuang rushed over with her sword in hand


    With Qin Shuang''s participation, the situation of the battle turned around in an instant. Ye Gucheng, who was originally at a disadvantage, had a


    chance to catch his breath. Moreover, when Samuel was tired of dealing with Qin Shuang''s attack, Ye Gucheng began to y dirty tricks. He always


    took advantage of the time when Samuel was not paying attention and suddenlyunched an attack.


    Qin Shuang''s attack was powerful and her cultivation was extremely high. Although Qin Shuang had obviously let down her attack to Samuel, she


    was one of the three great geniuses after all. Her cultivation was better than Ye Gucheng''s, and at the same time, her body was supported by the


    King of Beasts¡¯ golden body.


    Although it couldn''t create any great danger for Samuel, it was far more stressful than the pressure that Ye Gucheng brought to Samuel.


    In this case, Ye Gucheng, the b¡¯tch, used all his dirty tricks and seeded in all kinds of sneak attacks against Samuel. Sometimes, he would cut a


    knife on Samuel''s back, sometimes he would cut a sword on Samuel''s waist, and sometimes he would cut Samuel''s leg


    In just a moment, there were several wounds all over Samuel''s body. His clothes were soaked in blood, and he looked like a bloody man


    Seeing Samuel in such a state, Qin Shuang''s eyes were filled with tears of sadness. She retreated as she fought. She did not want to continue


    fighting with Samuel.


    Samuel seized the opportunity and grabbed Ye Gucheng. who was attacking him, backhanded, and kicked him several meters away. Ye Gucheng


    was kicked back while vomiting blood in the air.


    In the face of Samuel that had pounced on her again, Qin Shuang only fought back in a symbolic and mechanical manner. After several attacks, the


    long sword in Qin Shuang''s hand fell off. Qin Shuang also cried out loud


    In the face of Samuel, she could not de anything, let alone watch Samuel die in front of her!


    Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "Senior sister, you shouldn''t show mercy to me. On the battlefield, mercy to the enemy is cruelty to yourself.¡±


    Samuelknew that no matter what, he could not die because Yvonne was still waiting for him.


    Tears streamed down Qin Shuang''s face. She did not want to resist at all. "If that''s the case, then I''d rather die myself."


    After that, Qin Shuang closed her eyes silently.


    Samuel''s pupils contracted slightly.


    Looking at the long sword falling from the sky, Lin Mengxi¡¯s eyes were full of anger. She knew that Qin Shuang was not defeated by Samuel, but by


    herself.


    Wu Yan was exasperated and waved his hand. "The disciples.¡±


    "Yes!"


    In the field, thousands of people responded in unison, and the cheers shook the sky!


    "Listen up, disciples, kill Samuel!"


    "Yes!"


    The disciples thundered and then formed three formations, aiming at Samuel in the air and casting spells!


    For a time, the entire Fourth Peak was all white under the light of the group of spells, and the light was dazzling. The spells of thousands of disciples


    of the Vaid Sect, like flying rain, went straight to Samuel.


    Samuel frowned and sent Qin Shuang flying with a palm strike.


    Hong!


    The magic arfs.in the air gathered


    and exp odedwith Samuel as a


    point. Theimpact of the explosion->


    even blew out mushroom cloudsyn


    the ait) \The spreading momentum


    spread all over the sky abovethe


    entife Void Sect!


    4


    "Nol!"


    Qin Shuang flew backward and


    watched helplessly as Samuel got


    further and further away. However; >


    the disciples¡¯ attacks were getting


    closecand closer to Samuel. Finally,


    aftesthey surrounded Samuel, Qin


    Sheang began to cry bitterly:


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After a huge shock, everything seemed to quiet down.


    Just like after the rain, it was peaceful and silent.


    Countless disciples looked eagerly at the sky where the explosion came from.


    However, just as the few elders put down the huge rock in their hearts, they suddenly felt that something was wrong. The air that was originally


    completely filled with smoke suddenly had some sparks.


    The next second, several elders were stunned


    After the smoke dissipated, Samuel stood proudly in the air, with golden light floating on his body. like a God of War, looking down on everyone.


    "What..."


    "How... how is this possible?¡±


    Although the attack just now was not destructive, it was powerful enough. Even the elders present did not dare to guarantee that they could escape


    unscathed.


    But Samuel...


    What on earth was this guy? Was he made of iron? He was not dead yet?


    Wu Yan suppressed the surprise in his heart and hurriedly woke up the disciples who were stunned. "Listen up. disciples, form the formation!"


    Qin Shuang had only seen Samuel for a few seconds, she smiled happily. But when she heard Wu Yan''s order, she panicked again.


    She was about to ask Samuel to run away when Samuel suddenly smiled.


    "What? you are you the only one that knows how to bully fewer people with more people?¡±


    His voice was evil and his smile was bloody. which made people tremble with fear.


    Just as Wu Yan was about to give the order tounch another attack, he suddenly felt that the whole ground was shaking slightly, and it was getting


    more and more intense.


    In just a moment, the whole ground and even the air were filled with ear-piercing booming sounds.


    This?!


    ¡°Look!¡±


    Suddenly, sormeone shouted loudly


    at this time, Everyone looked in the


    direction sf the sound. In the o


    distance+dust was flying, trees were


    fallingto the ground, and countl¨¦ss


    magic beasts wereing from the


    jungle! ; S


    swnovel. a

 Chapter 2250

    Chapter 2250


    "Roar!"


    "Ow!"


    Countless deafening roars rose one after another.


    Tens of thousands of beasts charged at them like a flood.


    Some were flying in the sky, some were running on the ground, and some were swarming in like thousands of troops!


    All the people present were shocked, and some of them even shrank to the ground on the spot.


    Almost at the same time, the Jade-faced White Tiger among the beasts let out a long howl and took the lead to pounce on the crowd, followed by the


    ck Demon leopard and the spotted-eyed Blood Wolf!


    Screams came from the crowd!


    But what was worse, thousands of strange beasts were still rushing toward them from behind


    The battle broke out in an instant!


    For a moment, the shouts and screams on the ground rang out at the same time. Countless magic beasts rushed into the crowd desperately. Even


    the giant elephant with no attack power was crazily rushing around in the crowd at this time.


    Thousands of disciples of the Void Sect seemed to have encountered a flood, and they were all scattered.


    "This..." The elder of the first peak looked embarrassed. He was resisting the attack of the beasts in a panic while looking at the strange beasts in the


    distance, which were still flying with dust and rushing toward them!


    "What''s going on? Why did all the beasts of the Fourth Peak and Hundred Beasts Forest suddenly run out?"


    "Tens of thousands of beasts are attacking. Are they... are they crazy?"


    The serious Wu Yan was also a little panicked at this time.


    Although there were many beasts in Hundred Beasts Forest of the fourth peak, it had been peaceful in the forest for a hundred years. Why all of a


    sudden, all the strange beasts rushed out like crazy?


    Even the gentle giant elephant among the beasts was trampling on the crowd at this time. What was going on?


    There''s also that long-furred jade rabbit in the beasts group. Was this kind of ornamental pet here to join in the fun?!


    "Roar!


    Suddenly, at this time, four dragon roars were heard. The four dragons flew to the sky above the crowd, and then the four dragons spurted out at the


    same time. For a time, countless disciples of the Void Sect were beaten and injured


    ¡°Everyone, calm down! Fight back!!¡±


    With Wu Yan''s roar, the disciples steadied themselves. Then, they summoned their own beasts to protect themselves.


    But this was the beginning of a nightmare!


    "He had gone too far. Senior Brother, I... My Green-fired-eyed Lion ran away, he ran away!" The Elder of the First Peak shouted angrily.


    "My ck Tortoise ispletely out of my control,¡± the Second peak Elder said anxiously.


    "Ours are all..." The elders looked pale


    Wu Yan''s pupils instantly widened. ¡°What''s going on? Are they... are they rebelling?¡±


    Almost all the strange beasts present did not protect their master after they were released. Instead, they suddenly joined forces with the strange


    beasts in the Hundred Beasts Forest to fight back against their master.


    This made the already chaotic situation even more chaotic!


    Countless strange beasts and disciples of the Void Sect fell down in the battle. The disciples of the Void Sect were afraid, but those beasts were


    fighting desperately.


    The elders looked at each other in dismay. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do. At this time, a purple light suddenly shed, and then the feet


    of the beasts exploded. A figure also quickly fell in front of the elders from outside the Fourth Peak.


    " Senior Brother Sect Leader!" The Elders said in unison.


    Sanyong looked at the chaos in front of him and frowned. They had just caught a flower thief, but why did they make such a big noise? The whole


    Void Sect was shaking.


    "Senior brother, we are currently arresting the flower thief, but for some unknown reason, all of the Hundred Beast Forest''s strange beasts suddenly


    rushed out and attacked us like crazy.¡± Wu Yan reported.


    Sanyong didn''t speak. He looked at Samuel in the air and frowned even more. "Who is that?¡±


    "Sect Leader, Samuel is the thief this time."


    "Samuel?" Master Sanyong frowned slightly.


    "Sect Leader kindly spared him when


    he teased Qis-Shuang, but he didn''t


    restrain hiniself. Moreover, when ne


    resisted (ust now, he used evil magic


    and detrion skills, so I suspected¡±


    that.h¨¦ must be a member ofthe


    denon n and deliberately lurked


    itfour Void Sect.¡± Contentbelongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Demon skills?" Sanyong was stunned.


    Wu Yan nodded and said, "Although I don''t know which sect he is from, his meridians are reversed. At first nce. it is demon skills.¡±


    Sanyong sighed and nodded heavily. It was true that meridians went against the natural order and were humiliated by the Orthodox Path. Only some


    evil spirits and demons would use these tricks.


    He had thought that Samuel was


    different frors-ordinary people


    before, safe deliberately let the _


    Elder of the Fourth Peak cultivates


    him. This could be regarded agan


    additional potential disciple of the


    Vote Sect, as a constiornfor the


    p6or Junior Brother Qingf¨¦ng.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    a


    But he never thought that Samuel was such a person.


    "Since he''s a devil, then we can''t


    keep him. Jusior Brother, please


    order al th¨¦disciples tosetupa ?


    formation. and set up a restriction


    formation. As the eye of the Cy


    formation, I''ll support the formation.


    We''H work together to trap all the


    b¨¦asts," instructed Master Sanyong.


    Wu Yan nodded and shouted, "Disciples, form the formation and set up a restriction formation!"


    The appearance of the Sect Leader and Wu Yan''s loud shout finally reassured the group of disciples. They began to resist the attacks of the strange


    beasts while setting up a formation ording to Wu Yan''s instructions.


    Very quickly, the restriction formation was activated, and the myriad beasts fell into a difficult situation. At this time, at Samuel, the five dragons


    suddenly roared together!


    All of the beasts suddenly erupted intomotion!

 Chapter 2251

    Chapter 2251


    Countless strange beasts suddenly rushed toward the boundary of the restriction formation. Even though the restriction formation caused great


    damage to the beasts, they still rushed forward one after another, desperately hitting them with their bodies.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In mid-air, with the silver dragon as the leader, the five dragons flew in the sky for a moment. With a long howl, they swooped down with the


    momentum of thunder. Wherever they passed, the crowd immediately copsed, wailing and screaming all over the field!


    As soon as the formation became chaotic, the restriction formation was instantly affected. In addition, all the beasts were fighting desperately, cracks


    appeared in the entire restriction formation...


    ¡°Martial Uncle, we can''t hold on much longer. What should we do?"


    "Yes, the formation is in chaos, and these strange beasts seem to be crazy.¡±


    Some disciples who could not stand it began to shout in panic.


    The elders frowned. It was obvious that the disciples of the Void Sect were in a mess.


    "Senior Brother, I''ll take a few junior brothers to control those dragons." Wu Yan asked.


    "There''s no need.¡± Sanyong suddenly shouted.


    Wu Yan looked at Sanyong in confusion. The five-dragon raid was the main cause of the chaos. If they were not eradicated, the restriction formation


    would be broken. It was just a matter of time.


    ¡°Capture the thief first!¡± At this time, Sanyong fixed his eyes on Samuel.


    Wu Yan was even more puzzled. "Samuel? Senior brother, you want us to deal with Samuel? What does the chaos have to do with him?"


    "I don''t know the reasons, but you should look at the flying elephant of Gucheng carefully!"


    Everyone immediately looked over. Behind Samuel. the flying elephant of Ye Gucheng was crawling in the air and kneeling. It lowered its head in front


    of Samuel, lookingpletely submissive!


    The group of people suddenly felt incredible. That was Ye Gucheng''s spiritual pet. Why would he bow down in front of Samuel?


    "Senior brother, do you mean that these beasts in the Hundred Beast Forest were all called by Samuel? How is this possible?¡±


    "That''s right. Senior Brother. What right does Samuel have to control thousands of beasts? We can''t even do it. How can Samuel do it?"


    ¡°Unless the True God has this ability, or Samuel is from the Demon n."


    "That''s right. Samuel used demon methods, so it''s not surprising that he is a member of the Demon n. If he is a member of the Demon n, he


    must have used some secret method to control hundreds of beasts.¡±


    "If that is the case, then we must kill Samuel. Otherwise. his existence will be a threat to our Void Sect."


    "Yes, no matter what, we can''t let Samuel get out of here today. Otherwise, the beasts in the Hundred Beast Forest will be time bombs in the


    entire Void Sect."


    Seeing this, Sanyong nodded heavily and said, "I''ll leave Samuel to you. If you don¡¯t kill him, it''ll be a disaster for our Void Sect.¡±


    Wu Yan bowed to the six elders, looked at each other, and then they rushed straight to Samuel


    Samuel quickly made a defensive posture, as if facing a formidable enemy!


    The seven elders of the Void Sect were definitely notparable to people like Ye Gucheng. In the final analysis, although the Vaid Sect was not a


    big sect, it was still one of the ancient sects. Those who could be the elders of the Void Sect were all outstanding. Even in the entire Eight Direction


    World, they could not be considered top experts, but they should at least be at the medium level.


    As for the seven of them, Samuel thought that although he had a new golden body, it would be as difficult as climbing to the sky to defeat them.


    But even if he couldn''t win, he had to fight. In the dictionary of Samuel, forbearance wasmonly used, but the word "admitting defeat" had never


    appeared.


    If he wanted to keep his life, he had to leave it to Yvonne. Before that, even if the other party was a God, he could not kill Samuel


    ¡°Come on!" Samuel roared, and his whole body was full of ck light. Under the ck light. the golden light of Samuel would definitely appear!


    "Roar!"


    Feeling the anger of Samuel, Velocisaurus shouted and led the four dragons to go back to help Samuel, but they were blocked by Lu Yunfeng and Ye


    Gucheng


    "Samuel, why don''t you surrender?¡± Wu Yan shouted at Samuel coldly.


    He had knowrNaow much he had


    wronged Samuel, but for the sake of


    his favorite disciple and hatred for->


    Samuel, he felt that it was not wreng


    to sacrifice a ve, but he had¡®Mever


    expected that his mistake would


    brig him huge benefits. Coritent


    belongs to  ?


    After he killed Samuel, his prestige would be stronger in the Void Sect!


    "Surrender? Do you think you deserve it?" Samuel sneered andunched an attack.


    Wu Yan''s face immediately turned cold and he sneered. "This bastard didn''t surrender obediently in front of him, yet he still dared to take the initiative


    to attack. He was simply courting death!¡±


    "I must kill you!" Wu Yan shouted and raised his hand to attack Samuel!


    As an elder ofthe Void Sect''s


    Commandme¨¦nt Yard, Wu Yan''s


    energy wasWery strong. Although he


    was onlya Saint Master, becauses


    the metaod he practiced was the?


    mostieverbea ing Heavenly Gahg


    Fist.Technique, he could even be


    cempared with an Early-stage


    Ethereal Master!


    Feeling the powerful aura from the Elder of the Commandment Yard, Samuel frowned. He exerted the whole Tianyin Skill to the strongest level and


    did not dare to slight Wu Yan.


    Hong!


    The two masters fought, fiery light flying in all directions!


    Samuel was knocked back more than ten meters by the aftermath. He felt sweet in his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    With a smile on his face, Wu Yan looked at Samuel disdainfully and said, ¡°You think too highly of yourself. How dare you attack me? What kind of


    rubbish are you?"


    After the battle, he hadpletely figured out the strength of Samuel. Although his fist was slightly painful, it was obvious that in Wu Yan''s eyes.


    Samuel was just an ant in front of him.


    How much pain could ants cause? But on the other hand it was extremely easy for him to kill Samuel!


    Samuel spat out the fresh blood in his mouth. He coldlyughed, ¡°Is this the strength of the Elder of the Commandment Yard in the Void Sect? Looks


    like the Void Sect does not have anyone left.¡±


    Wu Yan suppressed his anger and said coldly, "You''re about to die, and you''re still talking nonsense.¡±


    "Wh


    tur


    at a joke. Kam about to die? It


    ns out that-the


    Elder of the


    mm


    Commandment Yard of the Void


    Sect onl£¤know how to brag, right?


    You just beat me back a few meters,


    bu ysu are already boasting as if


    yourare invincible in the word."


    Samuelughed out loud-Content


    belongs to


    Wu Yan''s face turned ugly.


    "Good, good-for-nothing. Since you want to die earlier, I''ll send you to hell!" Wu Yan coldly stared at Samuel and suddenly mobilized all the energy in


    his body.


    He wanted to kill this piece of trash in one strike!


    In the blink of an eye, Wu Yan threw his strongest punch at Samuel!


    Honglong!


    Another loud ncise!


    Wu Yan''s pupils suddenly widened, and then he touched his chest in disbelief. Blood flowed uncontrobly from the corner of his mouth!


    This!!!

 Chapter 2252

    Chapter 2252


    How was this possible!


    Faced with Samuel, the powerful elder of the Void Sect''s Commandment Yard, he actually..


    He was injured!


    What shocked the six other elders the most was that the current Samuel was gently standing within the intense light without being affected at all!


    In a one-on-one duel, Samuel won!


    Moreover, the result was so unexpected and perfect!


    "I have already said that the Elder of the Void Sect''s Commandment Yard are merely so-so. Of course, these words are not aimed at the Elder of the


    Commandment Yard alone. Instead, I am saying that the six other Elders present are all trash." Samuelughed evilly.


    Naturally, Samuel would not be able to defeat Wu Yan if he fought head-on. However, with the new Golden Body, he could activate Formless Divine


    Skill to a new level.


    Samuel did not know how strong the new level was, so he asked Wu Yan to do the experiment.


    Samuel deliberately resisted Wu Yan''s first attack and mocked him, making him rx his vignce andpletely angry to kill Samuel.


    Then, he would definitely do his best in the second strike.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    This was exactly what Samuel bet on. If the Formless Divine Skill at a new level could withstand it and sessfully duplicate it, even if it could not be


    perfectly duplicated, it could at least guarantee that there would be a guarantee of safety. The power of the counterattack would be enough to


    seriously injure Wu Yan, who was defenseless


    In fact, Samuel was right.


    Wu Yan was clearly tricked by Samuel, but he didn''t know what had happened at all!


    Being mocked by Samuel again, Wu Yan''s blood vigor moved, and he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood again. If it weren''t for the timely


    support of the elder of the First Peak, he might have fallen to the ground


    "Samuel, you''re too presumptuous. Let me deal with you today." The elder of the fifth peak shouted and attacked from left to right with the elder of the


    six peak.


    "Go... go help.¡± Wu Yan struggled to free himself from the Elder of the first peak''s hold.


    After ncing at the other elders, the elders looked at each other with certainty and surrounded Samuel.


    No one dared to look down on the ve in front of them, because this ve was so strange that they couldn''t imagine it. Therefore, the remaining six


    elders directly attacked Samuel!


    Faced with the six elders¡¯ attacks, Samuel used the Tianyin Skill in his left hand and Formless Divine Skill in his right hand. He skillfully switched


    between the two skills. Although he was constantly at a disadvantage, at least he was able to fight the six elders evenly for a while.


    As time went by, the five dragons


    were besieged by Ye GuchengleI


    Lu Yunfengawith hundreds of


    di sciples-Wi hout their restraint, the


    restrictian formation began to .>


    S abilize with the support of Master


    Sanyong. Countless strangeBeasts


    werepletely trapped ipit. The


    situation in the field was Also slowly


    being controlled by the Void Sect.


    However, Master Sanyong and a group of disciples of the Void Sect could not calm down at all.


    In the air, Samuel alone fought against six elders. It was hard to tell who the winner was, which almost shocked everyone.


    In the hearts of many people, even if Samuel was a demon, he was still God in their hearts. He was like a War God, fighting against six people by


    himself!


    Many people stopped to look and forgot that they were still on the battlefield.


    Even Sanyong was staring at the battle in the air, and he was shocked.


    Samuel was so young, but he had such a strongbat strength, which really shocked him. It had been more than a hundred years since there had


    been such a fight in the Void Sect.


    Even he, a real ethereal master, could not fight the joint efforts of the six junior brothers head-on, but Samuel had done what he thought was


    impossible.


    ¡°What a pity! What a pity! Such a


    person, if it weren''t for the fact that


    he is a Demon, not a disciple of the.


    Void Seat how wonderful would that


    be! If he-were one of us, then why


    wouldthe Void Sect have to worry


    about standing at the top ofthe


    great Sects?" Sanyong said to


    himself. Content be ongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    What he did not know was that he would personally bury the opportunity that belonged to the Void Sect today!


    If the ancestors of the Void Sect were still there. they would definitely be so angry that they would die on the spot.


    Qin Shuang muttered as she watched the battle in the air. Her heart was filled with mixed emotions. She was both sad and happy.


    What was sad was that Samuel was so strong that he could actually fight against the the attack of her six Martial Uncles!


    However, this kind of happiness onlysted for less than a moment, because at this time, Samuel was finally exhausted in the attack and was beaten


    by the six elders in session.


    Samuel''s bodyswayed, and he was


    about to be defeated. At this time,


    Qin Shuang bit her red lips lightly.


    Then sh¨¦took out the _


    Demanrsubduing God Sword itt her


    haneand flew straight to thes¡± _


    battlefield in the air! Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org 2)


    The elder of the sixth peak seized the opportunity and aimed at the back of Samuel with a thunderbolt sword!


    "Bang!"


    At this moment, a crisp sound was heard as the sixth peak elder¡¯s sword was suddenly blocked. Shocked, he looked up and frowned. "Shuang¡¯er, are


    you crazy?"


    Qin Shuang stood behind Samuel with her demon-subduing divine sword in hand, staring coldly at the elder of the six peak.


    "If you want to kill Samuel, fight me first!" Qin Shuang shouted coldly. She looked back at Samuel and said softly, "How is it? Are you all right?"

 Chapter 2253

    Chapter 2253


    "You are too stupid." Samuel shook his head to show that he was fine.


    She helped him. She was betting on her future!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m stupid? Maybe. But if I watch you die, I''ll feel uneasy for the rest of my life. So, it''s better to be a fool than that," Qin Shuang said


    Samuel was about to speak when Lin Mengxi shouted angrily, "Shuang''er, do you know what you are doing? Go back now!"


    "That''s right. As a disciple of the Orthodox Path, do you want to help this demon and be the enemy of your martial uncles?¡±


    Qin Shuang smiled disdainfully. "The Orthodox Path? Is the Orthodox Path bullying the fewer people with more people? Is it bullying the younger with


    the older? If this is the Orthodox Path, then I''d rather not be a disciple of the Orthodox Path.¡±


    "Samuel is my ve. It''s naturally my responsibility since he hasmitted a crime, but it''s not up to the Martial Uncles to interfere!¡±


    ¡°Besides. Samuel has done me a favor. No matter whether he is evil or bad, I must not watch him die in front of me!"


    "So, five masters, please do it.¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Mengxi''s eyes were burning with anger. "Qin Shuang, are you crazy? What are you talking about?"


    "Qin Shuang, quickly retreat. You must have been bewitched by this demon.¡±


    "Qin Shuang, do you know that you''re betraying your sect?"


    "If you don''t leave now, don''t me us for being rude."


    The elders were also very angry.


    Qin Shuang ignored them and looked at Samuel. "Are you ready?"


    Samuel smiled bitterly. "Why do you have to do that?"


    Qin Shuang¡¯s face turned cold. She raised the Demon-subduing Sword in her hand and aimed it at several elders. Then, she directly attacked the


    elder of the sixth peak in front of her!


    Samuel had no choice but to follow.


    With Qin Shuang''s participation, the battle situation once again returned to its bnce. Especially when the two of them worked together to execute


    the Rainfall Sword Art, the six elders turned from active to passive.


    The Rainfall Sword Art emphasized thebination of Yin and Yang and thebination of all techniques. Its attack was extremely overbearing. In


    addition, during the process of the sword art, the two strongest powers in Samuel and Qin Shuang¡¯s bodies werebined to make up for each


    other,pletely bing stronger.


    Coupled with Samuel and Qin Shuang''¡¯s golden bodies, the Rainfall Sword Art was almost unleashed to its maximum.


    ¡°Rainfall Sword Art!"


    All of a sudden, Sanyong, who was on the ground, turned pale with fright and stood up directly.


    "How... how is this possible? This... this..


    Master Shen Xuzi. How could Samuel..


    this is a secret technique that has been lost for a long time in our sect, the unique technique of Ancestral


    . and Qin Shuang possibly know this?"


    "This... this is impossible. How... how could they have such a secret method?"


    As the head of the sect, Sanyong knew better than anyone else that the lost unique skills were recorded in the Void Sect book!


    But he could never have imagined that one day, he would see it reappear!


    He suddenly had a bad feeling and felt that he had done something wrong. But, what was wrong?


    He couldn''t figure it out!


    In midair, Samuel and Gin Shuang cooperated very well. The six elders were unable to approach half a meter in front of them, but Samuel soon


    discovered the problem!


    That was, even at such a life-and-death moment, he still had a sudden desire for Qin Shuang


    Moreover, every time he finished


    practicing, he-tad this feeling. He


    could sweatthat he had no


    distractingthoughts about Qin


    Shuang.He just didn''t wan ite) owe


    her af favor, so he tried his bestto


    savevier. He only had Yvonne''in his


    heart. He was sure that inthis world,


    except for Yvonne, he wotld not fall


    in love with any woman. Content


    belongs to


    Ne


    Any woman.


    But every time the Rainfall Sword Art was finished, there would always be an inexplicable impulse in his body!


    There''s something wrong with this sword technique!


    However, it did indeed have an extremely strong power to attack. The fact that the six elders suddenly became passive was the best proof. It could


    indeed help Qin Shuang suppress the King of Beasts'' Golden Body every time.


    But how could it be...


    "Although their skill is powerful, they are inexperienced. Sixth Junior Brother, attack their right side, and Fifth Junior Brother attack their left side!


    Fourth Junior Sister, attack their heads. The other three Junior Brothers, join forces to hold them back!"


    At this time, Wu Yan, who had been


    watching the battle in the air, found


    a loophole of Samuel and Qin


    Shuang. Although heir skill was


    powerful-they had not practiced?


    enough. Although they had a tacit


    undetstanding, theycked ?"


    experience. In addition, although the


    two of them had g


    theywere not good


    their power. Conte


    eat energy,


    at controlling


    nt belongs to


    Faced with the seven elders of the Void Sect. whe were experienced, their disadvantage was discovered after a long time!


    The six elders immediately followed Wu Yan''s instructions and attacked two people from four directions.


    "Bang!"


    As the first three sides on the left,


    right and head failed i in session


    and the Rainfall Sword art was


    broken, \dinMengxi quickly sealed < c


    e Shuarig s acupoints, held heen


    her anms, and directly left the_*¡¯


    battleti eld in mid-air. As for the other


    five elders, they took advantage of


    the weakness of Samuelfo beat her


    up crazily!


    In an instant, Samuel couldn''t resist. He could only let the five people brandish their fists wildly. The long sword stabbed him fiercely, and he was like


    a bloody man, dying!


    He suddenly felt that his eyelids were very heavy. When he was dying, he saw Yvonne, Nian¡¯er, Qi Hu, and everyone...


    Was he going to die?

 Chapter 2254

    Chapter 2254


    "Puff"


    In the Fu Family, Yvonne suddenly panicked. A mouthful of fresh blood was suddenly spat out from her mouth. Regardless of the pain in her heart,


    she hurriedly rushed out of the room and looked towards the sky.


    "Samuel! Is that you?" Yvonne looked at the sky, her beautiful face flustered.


    She knew that Samuel hade to the Eight Direction World. Although she wasn''t willing to let the n of Fu Tian draw Samuel here, she knew


    Samuel''s personality. If Samuel knew that Yvonne was in danger, he would definitelye.


    Yvonne''s words had begun to soften recently. She did not want to obey Fu Tian''s arrangement, but deliberately dyed. Fortunately, Fu Tian had


    recently gone to the Evesting Sea Area, so he did not have time to deal with the matter of attracting Samuel here.


    She just wanted to give Samuel some time. She also believed that with Samuel''s IQ. he would nevere rashly. As long as he was given enough


    time, he could definitely step on the purple auspicious clouds to save her and Nian¡¯er.


    On this point, Yvonne was ten thousand times more confident because Samuel would never let her down.


    "Samuel. I''ll wait for you forever.¡±


    At this time, the unconscious Samuel suddenly heard Yvonne''s shout in the darkness.


    "No, Yvonne is still waiting for me!"


    He could not die!


    Samuel suddenly activated all the newly condensed energy of the golden body. At all costs, even if the golden body would explode because of the


    exhaustion of energy.


    Thest trace of energy rushed to all parts of his body, helping Samuel repair his body quickly.


    At this time, the red-eyed jade python in Samuel''s hand slowly injected its own energy into Samuel.


    In the air, Samuel, who was on the verge of copse, suddenly opened his eyes and attacked the five elders with ferocity.


    The five elders didn''t expect Samuel to suddenly counterattack. In a panic, they barely managed to defend and were caught off guard, so they were


    forced to retreat.


    Samuel seemed to have gone mad. His eyes were blood-red. He grabbed the Elder of sixth peak who was closest to him and gave him a fierce blow.


    Seeing this, the others desperately attacked him behind Samuel. trying to slow down his attack.


    The sixth peak Elder was so scared that his face turned pale. Samuel only attacked him and almost gave up any defense, as if he didn''t care about


    his own life!


    He was so strong that he wasn''t afraid of death!


    In a panic, the elder of the sixth peak was directly hit in the chest by Samuel''s fist. If the other five elders hadn''t pulled Samuel with the energy rope at


    the same time, the elder of the sixth peak might have been beaten to death by Samuel on the spot.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The sixth peak Elder looked at Samuel with lingering fear. Even though Samuel was tied up by five people. the elder of the sixth peak still did not dare


    to take a step forward.


    When the quiet beasts saw Samuel, under the roar of Velocisaurus, they regained their fighting spirit and crazily rushed back.


    "Void Sect disciples, listen up and attack Samuel together!¡± Wu Yan furiously cried out.


    The disciples immediately epted the order and aimed at Samuel.


    Samuel smiled ferociously, and his eyes were red.


    "You can stillugh even when you''re on the verge of death. Samuel, you''re an evil demon, just wait to never be reincarnated." The Elder of the sixth


    peak suppressed his emotions and cursed angrily.


    "Bah!" Samuel spat out a mouthful of blood, which stunned the elder of the sixth peak. "What I am has nothing to do with you. Do you have the right


    to talk about me? Just now, you were almost scared out of your pants, weren''t you?"


    "Youll" The sixth peak Elder was so angry that Samuel''s words pierced into his heart. Just now, he had really been scared to death. He had lived for


    more than half of his life, and in the end, he had lost his dignity. He was scared out of his wits by a mere Demon ve. How could he bear it?


    ¡°Humph, I''m an elder of the sixth peak of the Void Sect. I don''t want to talk nonsense with a dying man like you. Go to hell." The elder of the sixth


    peak scolded


    "The Void Sect? What a joke. In my eyes, I can kill your entire sect by myself. If you have the guts, let me go first." Samuel caldly shouted.


    The seven elders were immediately


    exasperated after hearing these


    words. The thousands of disciples


    of the Void-S¨¦ct, together with the ~


    seven elders and the Sect Leader,


    had indeede out in full force:


    Althetgh they had captured Samuel,


    the:problem was that the Veid Sect


    was in a mess at this time: There


    were broken limbs and broken arms


    on the ground, and blood flowed like


    rivers. The casualties were


    extremely heavy!


    Let go?


    None of the seven elders dared to do so because they were afraid that Samuel woulde back again.


    "What, are you afraid? That''s right. A sect can be beaten to such a state by a ve. If words spread, it will beughed to death." Samuel said


    sarcastically.


    "Samuel, don''t talk nonsense. You are just a turtle in ajar. What right do you have to speak?¡± Wu Yan said angrily.


    "That''s right. Are you qualified?"


    "Tell me the truth. Which evil demon sect are you from? At least, we can make you die morefortably.¡±


    "Speak quickly."


    Samuelughed and said, "I am Samuel Hannigan. I have no sect. Do you hear me clearly? A group of bastards.¡±


    Wu Yan was so angry that he trembled. He waved his hand and said, "Disciples, kill Samuel now."


    Then, the disciples shouted in unison, and the ice swords gathered into a huge ball and attacked Samuel.


    The seven elders quickly retreated when the attack was about to arrive.


    Samuel smiled ferociously. "I want the entire Void Sect to die with me!"


    "What!"


    "What!"


    "This!!!"


    In mid-air, Samuel''s entire body suddenly burst forth with a galden radiance. The golden body that had just condensed inside his body exploded


    directly. He used the method of self-destruction to catalyze the entire Formless Divine Art to the extreme.


    "Formless Divine Skill, Star-shifting Substitution!"


    Suddenly, the void began to shake, wind moving about, and clouds roaring. The enormous energy sphere that gathered tens of thousands of people''s


    strength suddenly stopped moving forward, turning around the route, directly throwing itself towards the ground!


    Tens of thousands of disciples of the Void Sect widened their eyes and watched this horrible scene. They were so scared that they even forgot to


    escape!


    ¡°Formiess... Divine Skill!?"


    "No... It''s impossible, isn''t it?"


    In the eye of the formation, Master Sanyong was stunned by this move.


    Formless Divine Art was the true lost


    unique skill ofthe Void Sect. It was


    precisely because this unique skill


    was lost hat the Void Sect declined


    step by.step over the past =


    thousahds of years. To the Void¡¯


    Seotsthe Formless Divine Skil to the


    n¨¦ffection was a unique weapon. It


    was something that Sanyong had


    dreamed of for his entire fife.


    Even his master felt pain in the heart


    However, the Void Sect had searched for thousands of years, but they did not expect that they would be lucky enough to see it in this way.


    "Formless Divine Skill, Void Supreme Being! But why is it with Samuel?¡±


    Wasn''t he from the Demon n? If he was from the Demon n, how could he learn Formless Divine Skill?


    Without the inapartation of the


    previous SectLeader, he could not


    learn Formless Divine Skill on his ~


    own. Thig also meant that unless


    Sam uel''could obtain the approval of


    a certai n Patriarch of the Void: Sect,


    he-would never learn it secret ly or


    obtain it by chance. Content belongs


    to


    But...


    All of a sudden, Sanyong thought of a possibility and turned pale with fright. "No way! Is Patriarch referring to Samuel?¡±

 Chapter 2255

    Chapter 2255


    This...¡±


    "That is to say, not only did he not curry favor with the God of Heaven that the Patriarch had spoken of, but... he had even used the entire sect''s


    power to destroy him?¡±


    Sanyong''s face turned pale and he stumbled to the ground. He couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him.


    If this was what he was thinking, he would personally bury the future of the Void Sect in his hands. How could he face his ancestor again?


    Thinking of this, Sanyong wished he could p himself to death to apologize.


    However, at this moment, the destructive power of the Formless Divine Skill had fallen from the sky. With a loud bang, the ground shook wildly. The


    huge waves and wind even destroyed all the trees a hundred meters away.


    Tens of thousands of disciples of the Void Sect were lying on the ground like ants, dead, injured. and screaming on the spot.


    In mid-air, the golden light of Samuel dissipated, and his eyes were like torches, soaring in the air like the God of War!


    "God of Heaven, God of Heaven, it''s really God of Heaven! God, what did I do?¡± Tears of guilt flowed down Sanyong¡¯s face as hey on the ground


    and smashed into the ground with regret.


    "It''s ruined. It''s destroyed. Our Void Sect is destroyed."


    The more Sanyong thought about it, the more regretful he felt. He lowered his head and burst into tears.


    He really felt that fate was joking with him. The Void Sect had umted for thousands of years, and countless generations of sect leaders were


    desperate to carry on the sect. Unfortunately, they failed to reach the upper realm. One of the reasons was that theycked the unique skill of


    Formless Divine Skill.


    Now that it was his turn, it was not easy for him to find a chance to see this divine skill. Moreover, this person was from the Void Sect, but he


    destroyed Samuel himself.


    This joke was too f*cking big. wasn''t it?


    "I atone for my sins. That''s right. I want to atone for my sins!" Sanyong was about to get up.


    But at this time, Wu Yan had joined hands with the six elders andunched a fatal blow at Samuel!


    Hong!


    As the explosion exploded on Samuel''s body, Sanyong''s heart exploded.


    "It''s over, everything is over!"


    In mid-air, the newly condensed golden body of Samuel had been shattered. Facing thebined attack of the seven elders, it had no ability to resist


    at all. If it weren''t for the golden body, the huge impact of the explosion of the spell would definitely have turned Samuel''s body into powder.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But even if he kept his body, Samuel''s whole body was directly blown thousands of meters away and flew straight to the distance along with the


    paralop.


    Velocisaurus roared and led the four dragons to fly in the direction of Samuel''s body.


    Qin Shuang stood rooted to the spot in a daze. Even though her acupoints had prevented her from moving, no matter how much she opened her


    eyes, they were still lifeless. She looked in the direction of Samuel''s corpse. her eyes filled with sadness.


    Wu Yan looked at his junior brothers


    with satisfaction. With a wave of his


    hand, hended from the sky with


    the elders. At this time, his face was


    full of smiles. Another tough


    oppaitent of the Void Sect was¡±


    defeated by him. He believed that


    his I position in the Void Seet would


    be higher from now on. Content


    belongs to


    He might even surpass the Sect Leader.


    The disciples of the Void Sect would definitely know who was the one that did the most in the sect.


    "Uncle, you''ve worked hard. If it weren''t for you this time, we would have been almost turned upside down by a spy from the Demon n."


    "That''s right. Martial Unclemanded us to remain calm in the face of danger, which helped eliminate the hidden danger of the Void Sect."


    It''s lucky that Senior Uncle Maste has found out the demon, Samuel. Otherwise, if such a dangerous person is lurking around us, I don¡¯t know how


    many troubles we will face in the future.¡±


    Hearing thepliments of the disciples, Wu Yan epted them with ease. This time, he destroyed such a big disaster for the Void Sect. It was


    reasonable for the entire Void Sect to praise him.


    With this pride, Wu Yan walked to


    Sanyong witht grea interest, cupped


    his fists, and said, ¡°Senior brother, ~


    Samue Was been eliminated. I reatly


    didn''t expect that this demon i iss


    quite-eapable. Fortunately, I fotind


    outin time this time. Otherwise,


    there would be endless trouble I in the


    uture.¡± Content belongs ¡®to


    ¡ª


    After that, he was waiting for the praise of Sanyong


    Sanyong smiled bitterly. "Did you kill Samuel?¡±


    Wu Yan thought that Sanyong was


    going to praise him, so he said with


    a confident smile, "Senior brother,


    that''s right, Just now, that guy =


    wanted t¨¦ resist, but I knew that the


    must Aave been in the Internal


    Emptiness Realm at that time-so I


    took advantage of it to kill Kirn. I


    asked my six junior brotk¨¦rs to join


    forces with me to attack him. Even if


    he is a True God, he will not survive


    this time.¡±


    Because of this, Wu Yan was so confident that he did not even bother to look at Samuel''s body.


    No one could survive!


    "Yes, Sect Leader, Senior Brother of the Commandment Yard did a very good job this time. In such a chaotic situation, he can find the w of Samuel


    in time so that we can kill him with one strike and solve the trouble quickly.¡±


    " Sect Leader, Senior Brother of the Commandment Yard. this time should win the first credit."


    Several junior brothers ttered Wu Yan. After listening to this, Sanyong suddenly burst intoughter. After saying three ¡°good¡± in a row, he suddenly


    widened his eyes and pped Wu Yan in the face.


    "Dal"


    A p almost resounded throughout the entire vegetable garden.

 Chapter 2256

    Chapter 2256


    Wu Yan touched his swollen right face in disbelief and was extremely shocked.


    The disciples and several elders were also stunned. They were silent for a while.


    Sanyong was so angry that he blew his beard and widened his eyes. First credit? Damn it!


    ¡°You and I will be destined to be sinners of the Void Sect for eternity.¡± Sanyong scolded angrily.


    He hated himself and Wu Yan.


    The two of them had destroyed the Void Sect forever.


    Wu Yan looked at Sanyong in confusion. He really didn''t know what this meant. He had made a great contribution this time, but why was the Sect


    Leader so angry?


    "Does the head know that I have wronged Samuel?¡±


    But even if he knew it, Samuel was a demon. Killing such a person was a good thing for the people.


    Even if Samuel was framed, the final result was right.


    "Sect Leader, I really don¡¯t know what you mean?¡± Wu Yan touched his face and said unwillingly.


    Sanyong sneered and said, "You killed Samuel, so you''re the sinner of the Void Sect. Are you clear enough?"


    "Samuel is a demon. Everyone present can see it clearly. Why would Wu Yan be the sinner after killing Samuel?"


    "A demon? Do you have the right to make a judgment whether he is a demon or immortal? Mengxi, send someone to find Samuel''s body


    immediately. In addition, open the Immortal Medicine House and prepare to save him." Sanyong shouted coldly.


    Hearing this, the elder of the first peak immediately knelt down unwillingly. ¡°Sect Leader, what do you mean by this? The Immortal Medicine House


    has always been used for our sect master''s recuperation. How can you use it to save a demon?¡±


    "Yes, Sect Leader, how could Samuel deserve that?¡± The Elders of the Fifth peak also knelt down.


    "Senior Brother, we don''t think it''s appropriate." The second and third elders also knelt down at this time.


    The coldness on Sanyong¡¯s face was frightening. As long as he could save Samuel, he was willing to die, not to mention the Immortal Medicine


    House.


    "You idiots, you don''t even know who you hurt at all, Mengxi!¡±


    "Yes!"


    "Why aren''t you going to look for Samuel?" Sanyong shouted angrily.


    Lin Mengxi hesitated for a moment, nodded, and hurried to the direction where Samuel just fell with several disciples.


    ¡°Other Junior Brothers, clean up the scene and send the rest of the trapped beasts to the Hundred Beast Forest. As for Wu Yan, go to the face wall


    and regret it," Sanyong said coldly.


    Hearing this order, the elders were puzzled. Why?


    Wu Yan asked angrily. ¡°Senior Brother, why should I regret it?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because today, the Void Sect will be buried in the hands of you bunch of idiots." Sanyong red at him and shouted. Then, he let out a heavy sigh


    and said, "Of course, including me.¡±


    After that. Sanyong shook his head and left with guilt.


    After Sanyong left and the second and third elders were busy cleaning the scene, Wu Yan punched the ground angrily.


    "Senior brother of the


    Commandmerit Yard, what does the


    sect leaderstrean by this? Seeing


    that you ave performed the first_<


    credit, ishe jealous? Therefore, pot


    only are you not praised, but yotl are


    also''randomly charged witha


    crifie?" The Fifth peak elder


    immediately said with ~


    dissatisfaction.


    "Ha ha, it is obvious that you have made great contributions. Some people are afraid that they will lose their sect leader''s position, so they came here


    to me us.¡± The First Peak Elder snorted coldly.


    ¡°Humph, Sect-_eader has gone too


    far. It''s one tKing if he didn''t praise


    our Senior Brother, but he still N


    wanted.t¨¦ do this. I think the Void


    Sect willbe really destroyed if itfalls


    into the nands of sucha person.


    The-elder of the sixth peak also felt


    indignant.


    The more Wu Yan listened, the angrier he became. What was ironic was that when he was ying with others in such dirty ways. he was full of pride.


    But when it was his turn, he felt that the Sect Leader''s virtue was unfair.


    "Perhaps the Sect Leader is a


    coward. Seeiag that Samuel can


    lead so many £¤ strange beasts, he i is


    afraid thatthe forces behind Samuel


    will take.Fevenge, so he keeps ~>


    scolding his own people. Senior¡¯


    Brother, you don''t have to weiry


    about it. In our hearts, youare a


    great hero!" The Elder of the First


    Peakforted.


    Hearing this, Wu Yan felt a little better. He looked at the elder of the first peak and said, "Go and ask Ye Gucheng to send Xiaotao out immediately.¡±


    "Senior Brother, what do you mean by this?¡± asked the elder of the First Peak. He was taken aback, but soon understood what Wu Yan meant. It was


    obvious that there was something fishy going on, so he had to get rid of Xiaotao.


    "I understand, Senior Brother. I''ll arrange it right now. When the timees, I''ll tell them that Xiaotao was hit by the loss of energy and died by


    ident.¡± The elder of the First Peak sneered.


    As long as Xiaotao died, the truth would be lost forever.


    After a while, the elder found that Xiaotao was gone.


    In the evening, Lin Mengxi hurried back to the main hall, only to see that Sanyong had been absent-minded. She had never seen him like this for


    hundreds of years


    Seeing Lin Mengxie back, Sanyong came to his senses and looked at Lin Mengxi nervously. "How is it? Have you found Samuel?¡±

 Chapter 2257

    Chapter 2257


    Lin Mengxi shook her head helplessly. "I''ve searched several times, but I can''t find Samuel''s body. Maybe... he has fallen into the Void Area.¡±


    Hearing this, Sanyong¡¯s face turned pale. He was in a trance and almost fell to the ground.


    Lin Mengxi did not understand what the Sect Leader meant. "Sect Leader, Samuel is just a ve and a spy of the demon n. It¡¯s nothing if he died


    Why are you doing this?¡±


    Sanyong smiled miserably. "Do you remember Samuel''s cultivation method in the battle just now?"


    Lin Mengxi had been very confused about the fact that thebined attack of thousands of disciples of the Void Sect not only did not hit Samuel, but


    also attacked the disciples in the opposite direction.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Samuel''s cultivation method is very strange. It seems evil but not evil. It seems right but not right. It is extremely insidious and righteous. I can''t figure


    it out at all."


    Sanyong sighed slightly. "Do you know what kind of sword art he and Shuang''er are using? That''s the unique skill of the Void Sect, the Rainfall Divine


    Sword!"


    ¡°Rainfall Divine Sword?" Lin Mengxi frowned. She was stunned for a moment before saying, "No wonder the two young men could resist the joint


    attack of our elders. It turns out that they used the Rainfall Divine Sword."


    She suddenly understood why Sanyong was so disappointed. She shook her head and said, ¡°s. it''s a pity that Samuel identally entered the


    Void Sect. Otherwise, he would have been able to be an excellent disciple like Qin Shuang. Ye Gucheng, and Lu Yunfeng."


    "Shuang''er and Gucheng are both talented, but what are theypared with Samuel?" Sanyong said coldly and disdainfully!


    "The Rainfall Divine Sword is the Yin Yang Twin Swords, so its power is naturally extraordinary. But do you know that thest strike of Samuel is


    actually the supreme secret technique of our Void Sect, Formless Divine Skill?"


    Hearing this, Lin Mengxi was stunned for several minutes. "Formless Divine Skill?"


    "That day, after Samuel fought against Ye Gucheng, I had some doubts. I looked through the Void Will several times and searched through all the


    clues left behind by ancestors. I was basically sure that the Formless Divine Skill that Samuel used was the Formless Divine Skill. Moreover, based


    on his current cultivation, he had already reached the primary level of Formless Divine Skill. He could actually mobilize the offensive energy of


    thousands of people to counter-attack us. Sigh," Sanyong said in pain.


    Lin Mengxi swallowed her saliva. She once thought Formless Divine Skill was an ancient unique skill that had been lost for a long time in the Void


    Sect. but she didn''t expect to see it being used in the hands of Samuel.


    Suddenly, she thought of the Dream that Sanyong had mentioned. " Won''t it refer to Samuel in the dream?"


    Seeing the Sect Leader nod heavily, Lin Mengxi took several steps back as if she had been warned. Her beautiful face was full of shock!


    "This... this means that we... we killed the True God?"


    Lin Mengxi instantly felt that the world had copsed. She had thought that Samuel was talented enough to learn the Rainfall Divine Sword, but she


    had never expected that Samuel could also learn the most precious Formless Divine Skill of the Void Sect!


    "I... I''m going to find Samuel... I..." Lin Mengxi said and rushed out in a trance.


    Lin Mengxi rushed out of the hall and looked at the sky. She regretted stopping Qin Shuang from saving Samuel. If she didn¡¯t, the result would not be


    like this.


    A True God emerged from the Fourth Peak and led the Void Sect to glory. Just thinking about it made Lin Mengxi extremely excited. She was the


    Master of the True God. Lin Mengxi felt that if she could do that. her life would be worth it.


    But she also crushed the dream with her own hands. She really felt it was very ironic.


    Fate was like a huge joke to her.


    At present, the only way to atone for her sins was to find Samuel.


    At this time, in the Fu n.


    Yvonne found Fu Li.


    Seeing Fu Li, Yvonne whispered, "He''sing."


    Fu Li was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said. "Is it the so-called trash of the blue world? You should have been locked up for too long. Fu


    Tian is not in the n now. You can go to the courtyard. Maybe you can be clearer about it."


    "I always feel that something seems to have happened to him," Yvonne said worriedly.


    Fu Li said disgainfully, "Fu Mang has


    told you a long time ago that you are


    dreaming Ifyou expect the trash in


    the blue world to save you. He may


    be very-strong in the Xuanyuan?:


    World-but he is nothing in the-Eight


    Direction World. If he dares toe,


    itwill be normal for an ac¨¦ident to


    happen." Content belongs ike)


    NovelDrama.Org


    Although Yvonne believed that Samuel woulde to save her and that Samuel must have some cultivation, there was a core point in Fu Li''s words.


    Samuel who had just arrived in the Eight Direction World was indeed like an ant


    Yvonne asked tentatively. ¡°Did the Fu Family find Samuel?¡±


    "I don''t think so, because I didn''t hear anyone else mention it."


    Yvonne felt a little relieved. As long as the Fu n didn''t find Samuel, it meant that nothing would happen to Samuel.


    "I asked you to do me a favor," Yvonne thought for a moment and said


    "Is it about the whereabouts of your child?"


    "No, it''s Samuel. I hope you can send someone to find him secretly and tell him not toe to me before he is ready."


    Yvonne believed that with Samuel''s IQ, he would not rashly move forward, but she also knew what she meant to Samuel. It was very likely that he


    would be too anxious and make a mistake.


    Therefore, the most important thing at the moment was to keep Samuel steady step by step.


    "If we do this, once we alert the enemy, the consequences may be very serious. Is it worth it for a piece of trash on the blue earth?" Fu Li said coldly.


    Obviously, she didn''t think it was necessary for Yvonne to take this risk.


    Yvonne nodded firmly. ¡°For him, I won''t hesitate even if I died."


    Fu Li sighed and said sarcastically, "Okay, I''ll send a few trusted subordinates to find him, but I think it''s a waste of time. Besides, I have already


    found your daughter.¡±


    Hearing that, Yvonne immediately asked nervously, "Where is Nian¡¯er?¡±


    "It''s a ce you can''t even dream of, Lon Pavilion.¡±


    Hearing this, the hope that had just been ignited in Yvonne seemed to have been poured with a basin of cold water.


    The Lon Pavilion was the most


    sacred ceof the Fu n. Last


    time, she had been there, but soon.


    she wascaught and revealed. She


    had the-experience ofst time,so


    Yvonte lost hope in an instant. Even


    if sh¨¦ knew where Han Nianwas, it


    was impossible for her to¡ãsave Han


    ian from the Lon Pavilion.


    n fact, your best way is to marry


    that person aad obey the will of Fu


    Tian. Only.then can you slowly gains


    power. IKyou can breed a new Tra¨¦


    God. ya can rely on your status¡®n


    the ure. At that time, you can fate)


    whatever you want, right?" Eu Li


    a@vised. Content belongs.to


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2258

    Chapter 2258


    Yvonne''s face turned cold. "I will never do anything to betray Samuel forever. Remember, forever! If I choose to do this, what do you and Fu Li


    mean?"


    Yvonne''s words were very clear. They were partners. If the other side couldn''t help, then this cooperation would have no value.


    Fu Li naturally understood what Yvonne meant. Just as she was about to speak, there was a noise at the door of the lobby. Fu Li quickly withdrew


    and left quietly.


    In the main hall of the Fu family, Fu Tian came back happily. When hearing that the patriarch hade back, a group of executives of the Fu family,


    regardless of age, hurried to wee him.


    At the main door, Fu Tian invited a young man respectedly. The young man was handsome, dressed in bright clothes, and had an extraordinary


    temperament.


    Behind him were 20 middle-aged men in strange clothes, all of whom looked very powerful. The Fu family members knew that these men were not


    ordinary.


    After entering the courtyard, Fu Tian shouted happily, ¡°Come on, serve tea." Then, he made a respectful gesture of inviting them in.


    The young man nodded gently and looked at the executives standing on both sides of the Fu family, his eyes full of disdain.


    ¡°Everyone, let me solemnly introduce the guests. This is the Third Young Master of the Evesting Sea Area, Ao Yi."


    Upon hearing this, the executives of the Fu n immediately smiled happily, and some even ttered on the spot.


    "So this is the famous Third Young Master of the Evesting Sea. Nice to meet you. Third Young Master is really talented.¡±


    "That''s right. The Third Young Master is handsome. At first nce, we can tell that he is a dragon among men!"


    "Third Young Master, since you havee to our house as a guest, you can de whatever you want. Take the Fu family as your own home. Don''t


    stand on ceremony.¡±


    Everyone in the Fu family was very happy. The Third Young Master of the Evesting Sea Area was here, which meant that Fu Tian had achieved his


    purpose in this trip, and the hope of the Fu family''s future was rekindled.


    Fu Tian was also very happy. Although there were many twists and turns in the Evesting Sea Area, they finally reached cooperation


    In fact, Fu Tian had suffered a lot when meeting the housekeeper of the Ao family. He had thought that he would suffer a lot in the future if he went to


    see the patriarch of the Evesting Sea Area. But unexpectedly, the cooperation was sessful.


    Of course, there were some price and chips. The Fu n paid taxes and sent gifts to the Evesting Sea every year, which was equivalent to giving


    in to the Evesting Sea


    However, Fu Tian was willing to ept this. After all, this was only a formality, and Fu n was still independent in name.


    In the face of the praise of the crowd, Ao Yi smiled gently, walked up to the top of the hall, and sat down on the left.


    The executives of the Fu n were


    stunned because Ao Yi''s position


    was the position of the patriarch of


    the Fu family. Obviously, it was <=


    impos¨¦ible for Ao Yi, who grewcup in


    a bigfamily like the Evesting Sea


    Area, not to know the etiquette of


    th¨¦ host. He did this on guirpose.


    Fu Tian was a little embarrassed in front of everyone in the Fu family. He smiled apologetically and said, "Third Young Master, this is your seat.¡±


    Ao Yi waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Sigh, don''t talk nonsense. I like to sit here. Didn''t you guys say it? Don¡¯t stand an ceremony, and then I''ll be very


    casual."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Fu Tian was furious, but he could only smile awkwardly. He sat on the guest seat beside him, which made the hall of the Fu family a little weird for a


    while. The guest sat in the main seat, but the owner sat in the guest seat. Who did they listen to?


    Wasn''t it very ironic?


    "Mei''er,e here.¡± Fu Tian forced a smile and said.


    Fu Mei nodded. She walked to the main hall and bowed. She quietly nced at Ao Yi and pretended to be calm.


    "Third Young Master may stay in our Fu family for a long time this time. You and the four beauties will serve him for a long time. Don''t neglect him,


    understand?¡±


    Fu Mei suppressed the excitement in her heart and said, ¡°Yes! I will definitely serve Third Young Master well.


    Although Ao £¤i.was arrogant, he had


    a good appearance. Most


    importantly,Ao Yi was the Third


    Young Master of the Evesting S¨¦a


    Area. ifshe had a chance to get?


    alongwith him day and nightwith


    herappearance, she did not believe


    that he would not be seduced.


    Once he was hooked up, Fu Mei would be a phoenix on a branch. Although she wasn''t as powerful as Yvonne, with the title of the wife of the


    Evesting Sea, she would still be famous throughout the Eight Direction World.


    At that time, how could Yvonnepete with her?


    She could also trample Yvonne under her feet!


    Fu Mei looked up and found that Ao Yi was also looking at her. His eyes were obviously attracted by her beauty, which made her feel even prouder.


    With a gentle smile at Ao Yi, Fu Mei retreated to the side.


    "Good, the arrangement is very


    good. Fu Tias''it''s gettingte. I''m


    going to rest." Ao Yi was very ~


    satisfiedawith Fu Tian''s SL


    arrang¨¦ment. After saying this


    happily, he looked at Fu Mei,and his


    eyes were shining with golden light,


    aftd got up to leave. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    It was now bright, so how could he rest? Obviously, his so-called rest meant something else.

 Chapter 2259

    Chapter 2259


    Fu Mei smiled gently and waved her hand. Four beautiful maids slowly walked in from outside the hall.


    The four women each had their own beauty and style. They were delicate, tender, sexy, and lovely.


    Ao Yi''s eyes were shining with a golden light as he watched. His hands were rubbing against each other, appearing extremely anxious.


    "Spring. summer, autumn, winter, send Third Young Master back to his room first." Fu Mei instructed softly.


    Ao Yi was startled. It was obvious that he was a little disappointed. However, this sort of disappointment onlysted for a very short period of time.


    This was because the Fu n¡¯s four beauties were indeed worthy of this title. All of them were beautiful and moving. Ao Yi was unable to control


    himself.


    Fu Mei did this on purpose. She knew that the more AO Yi couldn''t get, the more he would want, and the higher her chips were. The easier it wasfor


    him to get, the easier he would quickly abandon


    After Ao Yi left with his group of people, someone immediately said with a cold expression, ¡°Patriarch, isn''t he too presumptuous? What does he think


    of our Fu n as? He can alse take the position of n leader?¡±


    "That''s right, Patriarch. Although our Fu n does not have any True God, we were still one of the three great ns. Ao Yi is so rude. He deserves to


    die."


    A group of senior executives were filled with righteous indignation, but when Ao Yi was there just now, they all smiled and said nothing.


    In the end, these old guys were still unwilling to get rid of their previous roles without the True God.


    "We have no choice. Our Fu n has no True God. If there is, who would dare to be so presumptuous? So in the end, itis Fu Yao''s fault."


    "You''re right. If Fu Yao followed the route we set, our Fu n wouldn''t have been like this."


    At the same time, these people also had amon disease, which was that they would not be able to get rid of their roles, but they often liked to


    push the me on others.


    Fu Tian waved his hand and sat back on the main seat. Looking at all the executives, he said seriously, "Speaking of Fu Yao, has Samuel ever been


    here when I left?¡±


    "n leader, Samuel hasn''te before. We have also investigated the records of the Heavenly Gate, but there seems to be nothing out of the


    ordinary!" Someone reportedText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Humph, how dare that good-for-nothing Samuele to our Fu Family to save people? I don''t know which corner of the Xuanyuan World this


    coward is hiding!"


    "Fu Yao is so stupid. She still hopes that trash can save her. She is so funny."


    "I heard that she vomited blood today. Maybe she was angry with herself."


    A group of senior executives sneered. They all hated Yvonne. If it weren''t for her, they, the executives, would still be able to show off in the Eight


    Direction World.


    It wasn''t surprising for Fu Tian. How could Samuel dare toe to the Eight Direction World?


    In fact, releasing the news that Yvonne had been tortured was just a desperate attempt. If he could force Samuel to show up, he would naturally be


    so happy. But if he couldn''t. he could at least deter Yvonne and make her give up on Samuel.


    Killing people''s hearts was the cruelest means of Fu Tian.


    ¡°Hasn''t Yvonne changed her mind yet?" Fu Tian asked coldly.


    The executives shook their heads.


    "Hum, wha afngnorant fool! Our Fu


    n has lostall the face because of


    her. Doesshe really think that if she


    doesn''t want to, I can''t do anything?


    If she doesn¡¯ t want to do it, thee


    don¡¯ Eme me for being ruthless


    and t orcing her!" Fu Tian said coldly.


    Content be ongs to swnevel


    Seeing Fu Tian getting up angrily. Fu Mei quickly seized the opportunity and said, "Patriarch, I''ll go with you.¡±


    When Yvonne was sitting in the room, Fu Tian had already broken in with Fu Mei and several senior executives.


    "Fu Yao, Third Young Master Ao has


    arrived at the mansion, which


    means that the Evesting Sea Area


    is willing tohelp us. If you are willing


    to listen to my arrangement and.


    n, once the marriage is ~


    sessful, it will be equivalent that


    thefe are two big families behind us.


    OGr Fu n will soon rise Although


    Fu Tian was very angry, he still


    chose to temporarily suppress his


    anger.


    Yvonne snorted coldly. "What does the rise of the Fu n have to do with me?¡±


    "Bastard, as a member of the Fu family, how can you say such shameless words?" A senior executive suddenly shouted angrily.


    "Now that our Fu n doesn''t have a True God, do you know how much we are looked down upon? No one will give us face. Fu Yao, don''t be so


    stubborn.¡±


    ¡°You can earn face by yourselves. I have never heard that we need to rely on others,¡± Yvonne said coldly.


    Then, she nced at Fu Tian and said coldly, "Just say what you want to say. Why beat around the bush?"


    "Dal"


    Suddenly, at this moment, Fu Mei


    pped Yvonrye. Then, she put on a


    fake smile, and her eyes were full of


    sarcasmand condescending o


    expression, "Fu Yao, is this the LS


    attitude to talk to the patriarch?¡¯


    What? Do you really think that the Fu


    famnily can''t do without you? Let me


    tell you, with me around, We can do


    the same!!¡±

 Chapter 2260

    Chapter 2260


    The confidence in Fu Mei''s words came from Ao Yi, who had just arrived at the Fu family. She believed that she could take down Ao Yi. Ao Yi''s eyes


    had already exined everything. Moreover, she was also very confident in herself.


    Therefore, in her heart, Yvonne was no match for her. She was the best woman in the Fu family.


    Touching her face, Yvonne looked at Fu Mei coldly. ¡°Fu Mei, this is your second p. I swear that I will make you pay double the price!¡±


    Fu Mei smiled coldly. "I''ll wait for you.¡±


    Fu Tian was very happy about Fu Mei¡¯s p and said with a smile, "Fu Yao, it''s not good to be pped, is it? In fact. you could have been an honored


    girl. Everyone in Fu family will respect you and love you. No one dares to disobey your will. ording to my n, no one in the world will dare to


    offend you in the future. For a good-forhing on the blue world, why bother?"


    "That''s right, Fu Yao. You''re willful. Be obedient. You have to do it for the sake of our Fu n."


    "The n leader has already given you enough face by repeatedly talking to you. You must know what it means to stop at the right time."


    Yvonne smiled caldly and did not bother to talk to them at all. They were just people who did not care about her life for their own interests. Yvonne did


    not like them at all.


    "Well. if you insist on forcing me, you can." Fu Tian snorted and then walked out of the room angrily.


    As soon as they arrived outside the room, Fu Tian said to Fu Mei in a cold voice, "If you are free,e and see Fu Yao more often. In addition, give


    her some medicine to reduce her energy. A monthter, I want the man toe over in person to force her. Whether she wants to or not. I will help


    her carry the True God."


    Fu Mei smiled coldly. What Fu Tian said was to ask her to torture Yvonne, which satisfied Fu Mei''s revenge.


    It was really a happy asion. Ao Yi was there first, and now she could abuse Yvonne. Fu Mei was so excited that she felt that the day of getting the


    Fu n seemed toe.


    In the Void Sect.


    After searching for one day and one night. the Void Sect gradually expanded from Lin Mengxi and dozens of disciples to thousands of disciples. They


    also searched the Fourth Peak where Samuel fell. including the Void Area, but there was no news of Samuel as if he had evaporated from the world


    The little chef of the Fourth Peak, Xiaotao, also disappeared.


    In the middle of the night, it was raining heavily.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    On a small hillside a hundred meters away from the vegetable garden of the Fourth Peak, Qin Shuang knelt in front of a new grave. Her beautiful


    hands were full of mud and blood. In front of the grave stood a simple wooden tablet with several big words engraved on it, Samuel''s Tomb.


    Under the heavy rain, Qin Shuang remained unmoved. She knelt just like that...


    At this time, outside a cave. a big and a small flying horses were quietly hiding under a big tree, waiting for the end of the heavy rain


    At the other end of the cave, it was pitch-ck and almost invisible.


    Samuel''s bodyy there quietly. Xiaobai and the green-eyed jade python both transformed into their real bodies and guarded him with the missing


    Xiaotao. Velocisaurus leaned against the corner of the cave, panting heavily.


    In the battle just now, he and the four dragons had risked their lives. Now, he was about to copse.


    Even so, Velocisaurus¡¯s eyes were still full of murderous intent. He was unwilling to give up. If he hadn''t returned to the Eight Direction World for a


    short time and the Dragon Tribe''s heart hadn''t been greatly replenished, the Void Sect would have turned into a river of blood today.


    "Senior, can he still be saved?" After Velocisaurus finished speaking, his whole body angrily swung its tail on the stone wall, making loud thuds


    ¡°It''s all my fault. If I had stopped him froming to the Eight Direction World, he wouldn''t have been like this. It''s all my fault foring to the Void


    Sect to put him in such danger!"


    "It''s not your fault. If you want to me someone, me me." Xiaotao cried and shook her head. "If it weren''t for me, Young Master Hannigan


    wouldn''t have died. It''s all my fault. I killed him."


    "This has nothing to do with you. If you want to me someone, it''s all the beasts of the Void Sect. I, Zhu Ying, will make them pay for killing my


    disciple.¡±


    "A group of people who call themselves the Orthodox Path all day long has done something worse than animals. Bah, the Void Sect will never die a


    good death!"


    In the cave, Zhu Ying. who had been silent, opened her mouth angrily at this time.


    After the big battle, when Samuel''s body fell, the big flying horse, who once attacked Samuel, broke through the sky and took Samuel''s body to the


    ground. Then, a group of people gathered and came to Ciyun Cave.


    Zhu Ying was the master of Samuel in the Eight Direction World. For Velocisaurus, Ciyun Cave was the safest ce for Samuel, so they came here


    "That''s not right, Senior. It''s all my


    fault. I''ve been.unlucky to others


    since I was s achild. No one who


    treats mewell will have a good ends


    Do you Know? On the night when


    was beyn, my grandparents and


    parems suddenly died. Even the


    vige that saved me died ira


    digaster. Mr. Hannigan, itiwas also


    because he helped me yesterday


    that... he was wronged!" Xiaotao


    cried sadly.


    What she said was true. Anyone who was good to her could not escape death in the end, so she naturally thought that the death of Samuel was also


    caused by her.


    "Tell me, why doesn''t a good person get a good repay? God is unfair!" Xiaotao cried.


    Zhu Yingughed and said, "How


    can a good person be rewarded?


    You need teknow that no matter


    how evil everything is, it can''t be


    compared with people''s hearts! How


    can agood person survive in sich


    the greatest danger? So, it''s not that


    ag gdod person can''t be rewarded,


    but that the bad person is too evil. A


    good person can''t wait for the day


    when he can be rewarded!" Content


    belongs to


    N


    After saying that, Zhu Ying slowly walked out. When Xiactao saw Zhu Ying''s real face, she was shocked. Since she came in, she had been standing


    beside Samuel''s body. She only thought that there was someone in the cave, but she didn''t expect that Zhu Ying was neither ike a human being, nor


    like a ghost.


    Zhu Ying looked at Samuel on the


    ground, then@sked Xiaotao to help


    him up, andthen directly injected


    energy into¡¯ the back of Samuel. Just


    as she-was shaking her head ane


    sighitg, Zhu Ying suddenly found an


    axe ma k on the forehead af


    Samuel. Although it shed away,


    was too bright in the darkness.


    Zhu Ying gently pushed Xiaotao away. She simply sat cross-legged on Samuel''s back and directly injected more energy into it. But this time, Samuel


    did not respond at all.


    At this time, Zhu Ying suddenly frowned, grabbed Xiaotao, and poured energy into Samuel. As expected, the small mark on Samuel''s forehead slowly


    lit up again!


    "Strange, how could this be?" Zhu Ying was very confused and looked at Xiaotao in disbelief. Almost at this moment. the tattoo on Xiaotao''s arm


    began to glow slightly.

 Chapter 2261

    Chapter 2261


    "This..."


    Seeing this, Zhu Ying was even more confused. Why did the mark light up on one of Xiactao¡¯s arms and Samuel''s head as long as there was energy


    activated?


    What does the two have to do with each other?


    "Senior, there''s something else. Samuel has the Pangu Axe in his body!"


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Zhu Ying was shocked. Pangu Axe? The king of all weapons?


    "How is that possible? The Pangu Axe is the first divine weapon of the Creation of Heaven and Earth. In the world, except for Pangu, who was able to


    control it? It didn¡¯t want to recognize even the True God as its master. How could it recognize Samuel as its master?¡± Zhu Ying shook her head and


    said in shock.


    Velocisaurus smiled bitterly and said, "Although I can''t understand, that''s the truth. Unfortunately, although the Pangu Axe recognized him as its


    master, Samuel can¡¯t understand its power."


    Zhu Ying was stunned for a moment and nodded. "No wonder when I passed the cultivation method to Samuel, I always felt that there was a strange


    and very powerful force in his body. It turned out to be the Pangu Axe.¡±


    Speaking of this, she suddenly raised her head andughed out loud. ¡°It''s worth it. My disciple actually has the Pangu Axe. It seems that God still


    remembers me!"


    "Then this little girl...? Are there two Pangu Axes?¡± Zhu Ying suddenly thought of this and frowned.


    Then, she and Velocisaurus blurted out almost at the same time, "Is Xiaotao the sessor of Pangu?"


    "Ah? I''m the sessor of Pangu?" Xiaotao was stunned.


    "I see. It must be that I have injected energy into Samuel''s body just now, so that Samuel''s Pangu Axe, which fell asleep because of the death of


    Samuel, woke up. When Xiaotao touched Samuel, the Pangu Axe sensed her existence, so the situation just now happened!" Zhu Ying suddenly


    understood.


    Velocisaurus nodded excitedly. This should be the case. Only in this way could he perfectly exin the situation just now. "Does that mean that


    Samuel can be saved?"


    Zhu Ying shook her head and said, "I have basically passed on all my skills to Samuel. Even if Xiaotao is here, I can do nothing to activate the Pangu


    Axe to awaken.¡±


    "Senior, we''re here, aren''t we? If it really doesn¡¯t work, there are thousands of strange beasts in the Hundred Beast Forest,¡± Velocisaurus said.


    "Strange beasts from the Hundred Beast Forest?¡± Zhu Ying was stunned.


    Velocisaurus forced a smile and said, "You still don''t know that Samuel''s spirit pet Xiacbai is actually the Beast King of the Hundred Beasts Forest.¡±


    ¡°Beast King?" Zhu Ying looked at Xiaobai in disbelief.


    Zhu Ying suddenly couldn''t help but


    let out a longdaugh. What was going


    on? She inexplicably epted a


    disciple. She originally thought that


    she had Some fate with him,


    becau wse she stayed here and.¡¯


    couldn¡¯ t get out, which was awaste


    offie cultivation. Unexpectedly, she


    epted apprentice disGiple who


    was full of treasures. Content


    belongs to


    The Pangu Axe was his weapon, and the Beast King was his spirit pet. Zhu Ying really felt that the suffering of staying in Ciyun Cave for half her life


    disappeared in an instant. She felt that she mightugh even when she fell asleep.


    This was clearly a treasure


    "Not to mentign that he is my


    disciple, evervif he is not, I will scold


    the ancestors of the Void Sect for 18


    me ; -


    generations. How can they fight SS


    SamueHike this? Samuel, don''t?.


    wornyreven if I lose my life, I will


    save you and make the Void''Sect


    regret it so much!" Zhu Yiag shouted


    coldly and then stood up. Content


    belongs to


    At this time, Shen Xuzi, who was far away in the sky, suddenly sneezed


    "Xiaolong...¡±


    "It''s Velocisaurus!¡± Velocisaurus said awkwardly.


    "Whatever. Anyway, I don¡¯t know your name. You can ask several high-level beasts in the Hundred Beast Forest toe over. In addition, you


    dragons can also help."


    "Okay!"


    After giving the order, less than an


    hourter, the-four dragons had


    quietly led several high-level beasts


    into the cave. ording to Zhu >


    Ying''s request, they selected seven


    high-level beasts, joined forces-with


    the five-dragons, and set upt the


    TiaAkun Formation. After everything


    was ready, the 12 beasts-sat


    together with Xiaotao facing


    Samuel''s body.


    With Zhu Ying''s shout, the 12 beasts transferred all their energy to Samuel.


    A warm light covered Samuel''s body, and the Pangu Axe Seal on her forehead began to appear slowly, and then it became from weaker to stronger.


    The green seal on Xiactao''s body gradually emitted a strong light.


    Half an hourter, except for Velocisaurus, almost all the other beasts looked pale and sweated profusely. After a long period of energy output. even


    the high-level beasts could not bear it


    On the contrary, although the mark on Samuel''s forehead was shining, it gradually dimmed after a short period of glory.


    The king of weapons was indeed the king of weapons. If one wanted to awaken it, Zhu Ying knew that it was far from enough with the energy of the


    twelve high-grade strange beasts


    Zhu Ying gritted her teeth. looked around, and said with a chuckle, "Xiaclong. remember to help me brag outside in the future, saying that Samuel is


    my disciple.¡±


    After that, Zhu Ying smiled ferociously and suddenly pped her belly. Suddenly, with the ck blood in her mouth, a small shining golden body flew


    out!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Senior, no!"

 Chapter 2262

    Chapter 2262


    Velocisaurus shouted, and he was extremely anxious. Zhu Ying was going to detonate her golden body to increase the energy of the formation to


    make a bet with her own life.


    Zhu Ying smiled coldly and said, ¡°It is nothing. It is fine to save my disciple. I, Zhu Ying, have my Samuel as my disciple, and I have no regrets in my


    life. Remember to ask him to bum more incense for me on the holidays. My life is too fucking lonely!"


    With Zhu Ying''s roar, she put her golden body directly into the formation. With Zhu Ying''sst shout, the whole golden body directly exploded in the


    formation!


    Hong!!


    In the formation, the light suddenly increased sharply. At this time. the mark on Samuel''s forehead, together with Xiaotao''s green seal, released


    dazzling light.


    The light covered Samuel and Xiaotao. At this time, Xiaotao closed her eyes tightly, and pictures shed across her mind. Samuel''s saving her in the


    kitchen, she was sold as a ve, she was driven out of the vige, and her parents took her with them...


    Suddenly, the picture of Xiaotao stopped.


    At this time, Xiaobai said anxiously from the outside, "Although the energy of the explosion of the golden body is enough, it is too short. Velocisaurus,


    we must keep the previous amount, or you have to hold on for a while.¡±


    Hearing Xiaobai''s shout, Velocisaurus was sweating, but the other 11 beasts were all pale. their lips purple, and their sweat was pouring out.


    Obviously, they had reached their limit.


    If they didn¡¯t retreat now, the 12 beasts in the formation would be exhausted and die.


    But if they gave up, all their previous efforts would be in vain. But if they continued, they could not hold on for long.


    "Okay, Samuel, I bet on you!" After saying that, Velocisaurus shouted and asked the other beasts to withdraw. When all the beasts released their


    energy, Velocisaurus gritted his teeth and took out the heart of the Dragon Tribe


    "What?"


    Seeing the Dragon Heart, the four dragons were immediately rmed.


    "Patriarch, what are you doing?"


    "The heart of the Dragon Tribe is the supreme treasure of our Dragon Tribe. Without the heart of the Dragon Tribe, our Dragon Tribe would never be


    able to raise our heads. Don''t you know the humiliation of thousands of years?¡±


    "That''s right. We don''t have the heart of the Dragon Tribe. We''ve been called snakes and earthworms for thousands of years. Patriarch, it''s not easy


    for you to find it. How can you use it...?"


    "The heart of the Dragon Tribe is the life of the Dragon Tribe. Patriarch, think twice!¡±


    The four dragons stopped him in a hurry. Although nominally, the four dragons still respected Samuel as the Beast King, they would rather give up


    their lives if they took out the Dragon Tribe''s supreme treasure.


    For the Dragon Tribe, the heart of


    the Dragon Tfibe was as important


    as energ for cultivators. Without it,


    the upper limit of the Dragon Tribe-


    would Lalways be high-level strange


    Beasts. And for the Dragon Tribe


    with the heart of the Dragon Tribe, it


    cauld even approach the ¡®rue God


    and look down on all living things.


    Like all the other dragons, the four


    dragons hadsalready had enough of


    being bullied and even felt that living


    was not interesting at all. They were


    just waiting for death. The oO


    appearance of the heart of the


    Dragon Tribe ignited their hope and


    th¨¦ entire Dragon Tribe¡¯s hope.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Now. Velocisaurus wanted to give the heart of the Dragon Tribe to Samuel, which was far more uneptable than not getting it.


    "Even the Dragon Tribe doesn''t have


    the heart of thie Dragon Tribe, they


    won''t die. But Samuel will die now. .


    Although? know that the heart of the


    Dragon tribe may not be able tow


    awaken the Pangu Axe, at least


    thos¨¦ who are dragons shaulid have


    aolear conscience." Veloeisaurus


    smiled bitterly.


    Then, he looked at the four dragons and said, "The heart of the Dragon Tribe was found by Samuel. Whether this thing is there or not has a lot to do


    with him. I also know that you are not worried about yourself, but about the whole Dragon Tribe. I am the same."


    "But I''ve been in contact with humans for a long time. I understand a principle. It''s not impossible to develop yourself into a super god, but it''s built on


    the basis of strength. There¡¯s also a way to be a super god, which is called lying down!"


    To find a good backer and lie there. All he needed to do was to hold him tightly. If the enemy was strong enough, he could just rely on the backer to


    fight back.


    Velocisaurus almost ced all the treasures on Samuel. Zhu Ying dared to use her life to bet on Samuel, and he dared to use the heart of the dragon


    n.


    "Samuel, the Dragon race will depend on you from now on. You must wake up." Velocisaurus bit his teeth and threw the Dragon heart into Samuel,


    who was in the middle of the array formation.


    All of a sudden, the entire formation shone brightly, and even the pitch-ck hole, which could not be seen, shone as bright as day.


    In the main hall of the fourth peak, Lin Mengxi received a report from her disciple. The light of the Ciyun Cave shed and she was very surprised.


    When she hurried to the cave with the disciples of the fourth peak, the rain had stopped


    There was nothing in front of the cave, and there seemed to be no movement in the cave.


    When they bravely walked into the Ciyun cave, there was nothing in it. Even the "monster" in Ciyun Cave had disappeared.


    At this time, in the Void Realm of the Void Sect, several beams of light directly broke through the space gate!

 Chapter 2263

    Chapter 2263


    Outside the Void Sect, continuous mountains stretched for thousands of miles, and it was yellow all over the field since it was in autumn. It was


    impossible to see the end.


    In Qin Qingfeng¡¯s thatched cottage, Qin Qingfeng¡¯s face was full of sadness, and he was wiping the tablet that had just been made for Samuel. At this


    time, several beams of light fell on the door. He subconsciously hid the tablet behind him, thinking that Ye Gucheng hade again. But before the


    day when the Void Sect gave away the sry, why would hee?


    At this moment, a figure walked into the room. Qin Qingfeng was surprised to see him.


    "Samuel? You''re not dead?¡±


    Samuel''s face was pale and extremely weak, but even so, he still held Zhu Ying''s body in his hand. However, after Zhu Ying''s death, only half of her


    bones were left, and the other half was skin and bones. Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "I am not dead. because she exchanged her life for my life."


    Looking at the white bones in the hands of Samuel, Qin Qingfeng was stunned. "She is...¡±


    "She is Zhu Ying, the master I recognized in the Void Sect."


    Hearing this, Qin Qingfeng was stunned for a long time. He was stunned for a moment, shook his head, and gently took Zhu Ying''s bones.


    "I can live, and it''s up to Master to save me. From now on, I will always be the disciples of the Zhu Family.¡± After that, Samuel knelt down and


    kowtowed three times to Zhu Ying''s body.


    Qin Qingfeng sighed and helped Samuel up. "Zhu Ying saved you with her life, which is also your fate. What are your ns in the future?¡±


    "Master, the reason why I came here this time is that I want to hand over Master Zhu Ying''s body to you. The environment in Ciyun Cave is too bad,


    and she hates the fourth peak when she was alive, so I don''t want to bury her in the Void Sect. The second is that I know that you have a wide range


    of experience, so I have a question to ask you," Samuel said


    Qin Qingfeng nodded and said, "Samuel, you can ask. I will tell you everything if I know."


    "Master, do you know the Pangu n?¡±


    Hearing Samuel''s question, Qin Qingfeng frowned and quietly looked outside the room. When he saw some strange beasts and a beautiful girl, he


    looked at Samuel worriedly.


    "Master, they''re all my spirit pets. There''s also Xiaotao, who is one of us."


    Qin Qingfeng nodded and said with some difficulty, "This is an unspoken agreement in the Eight Direction World. No one should mention it."


    "The Pangu n used to be one of the big ns in the Eight Direction World. They sat in the East Mountain Range and had the noblest bloodline in


    the Eight Direction World. The men of the Pangu n were born with divine power, and the women were all beautiful. They were born to guard the


    secrets of Pangu. Legend has it that the secrets of Pangu are rted to the Pangu Axe, the king of all weapons. There are also many secrets of the


    God of Pangu. It is said that one could rule the Eight Direction World. But it is also because of this that they are killed!¡±


    "For the sake of the secret of Pangu, all the gods in the Eight Direction World united to wage arge-scale joint attack on the Pangu n. In this war,


    blood flowed like rivers and corpses piled up like mountains. Tens of thousands of men of the Pangu n were ughtered by the coalition forces,


    and those women whe stayed behind were humiliated by tens of thousands of people.¡±


    When Qin Qingfeng said this, he couldn''t bear it anymore. " And those heartless Tacists did absurd things. That night, the Pangu n was full of


    screams of Pangu women. Later, they began to humiliate the women for three days, but except for venting their animal desires, they didn''t get any


    useful clues in the Pangu n.¡±


    "In a fit of rage. the allied forces of the Eight Direction World wiped out the entire Pangu n and left. They reached a tacit understanding with each


    other and automatically listed the Pangu n as a restriction formation. No one is allowed to talk about it.¡±


    Although Samuel had never experienced such a thing before, he was still very angry when he heard this. This was simply an animal''s doing. "Master,


    do you mean that the Pangu n has been destroyed?¡±


    "No. At that time, there was a branch of the Pangu n. Because they went out, they survived. Later, this branch of the Pangu n lived a life of


    seclusion. No one knew their whereabouts, but..." When Qin Qingfeng said this, he immediately couldn''t continue.


    He was full of guilt and regret.


    After a while, he smiled bitterly. ¡°But three years ago, I saw members of the Pangu n.¡±


    His words shocked Samuel, and the hope in Samuel''s heart rose!


    For Samuel, it was hope, but for Qin Qingfeng, that incident was the beginning of despair.


    "Ever since I took Ye Gucheng in as


    my disciple, I''ve felt that he''s


    incredibly talented. That''s why I''ve


    put ina at of effort to train him. In.


    the past twenty years, I''ve traveled-


    almostal over the Eight Direction


    World order to provide him-with all


    sorts of exotic minerals ands


    produce. He has been corsforting


    meso much and he''s growing at an


    astonishing rate. In this case, I''ve


    gone mad with the matter of raising


    him."


    nF


    [Three years ago, I met a friend who


    identally fgund the trace of


    Pangu''s suce@¨¦ssor. I was fascinated


    and joined hands with Ye Gucheng..


    tounctra¡¯ sneak attack on the x


    vges-Afte Qin Qingfeng finished


    speaking, he was full of regret. ¡°After


    S aughtering the vige, mydriend


    framed me in order to getthe


    treasure in the vige and beat me


    into a cripple. My disciple also


    betrayed me. This is my retribution


    for doing evil."


    In the past three years, Qin Qingfeng had almost kept his mouth shut about the mistakes he had made at that time. However, his nightmares in the


    past three years still made him miserable.


    Now, when the matter was brought up by Samuel, Qin Gingfeng instead released a breath of relief.


    "Master, what''s the difference between you and those beasts from 10,000 years ago?" Samuel said angrily. For the sake of profit, they killed human


    lives. What was the difference between this and animals?


    Samuel suddenly remembered that the poor must have something to hate. That was how Qin Qingfeng was.


    "I also know that I havemitted a


    grave sin. At fhat time, I was


    confused asadmitted such a sin.


    a "


    Unfortunately, I am now such a SS


    cripple-bwill not be able to find:the


    people of the Pangu n in a- short


    time But if Ican see them again i in


    rey y lifetime, I will die to apologize!¡±


    Qin Qingfeng said firmly. Content


    belongs to


    Samuel nodded and said, "Master, are you serious?"


    "I have always been open. What he said is definitely not a joke."


    Samuel nodded and said, "Well, although you are my master, if you are right, you are right. If you are wrong, you are wrong. Maybe someone can


    fulfill some of your wishes.¡±


    After Samuel finished speaking coldly, he got up and pulled Xiaotao in. Then, he handed his jade sword to her.


    Seeing Samuel''s action, Qin Qingfeng was puzzled. At this time, Samuel suddenly exerted force, and the green seal on Xiaotao¡¯s arm suddenly lit up


    with a faint golden light


    When Qin Qingfeng saw the green seal on Xiaotao''s hand, he was shocked. " Pan... Pan... Pangu n''s sessor?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2264

    Chapter 2264


    "If you really regret it, then she is a gift from me as your disciple. But if you are not, she should be your retribution," Samuel said coldly.


    After Qin Qingfeng was surprised, he smiled bitterly and slowly closed his eyes. "I like your gift very much. Come on.¡±


    Xiaotao held her sword, but she couldn''t make a move for a long time. Samuel could clearly see that Qin Qingfeng was deeply regretful. Samuel said


    at this time, ¡°Don''t worry, she can''t kill you now. She has lost a lot of memories."


    Perhaps her nsmen didn''t want her to recall those painful experiences, so they deleted her memories and let her be an ordinary person outside.


    On this point, when Samuel and Xiaotao were in the formation, although Samuel had already died, he could sense Xiaotao''s existence through the


    senses of the Pangu Axe. Moreover, he could see the fragmented memories of her in the formation.


    "Did someone cut off her memory?" Qin Qingfeng opened his eyes and asked in a daze.


    "This is also my next n. Help her find her memory because I need her help," Samuel said seriously.


    "What can she help you with? Samuel. Don''t tell me you''re also interested in the secret of Pangu?¡± Qin Qingfeng frowned.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Of course I''m interested in the secret of Pangu, but I''m different from you. I will not be so merciless.¡±


    "In fact, Samuel has Pangu Axe in his body, and Samuel is the real secret of Pangu. But he needs Pangu tribesmen to teach him how to use it. But


    the problem is that Xiaotao has lost her memory. Although fate arranged them to meet, fate just made a joke." At this time, Velocisaurus came in


    Hearing this, Qin Qingfeng looked at Samuel in surprise, then at Velocisaurus, and then at Xiaotao. He couldn''t ept the fact for a while.


    Soon, he understood why Samuel wanted to help Xiaotao regain her memory.


    "I can help you.¡± Qin Qingfeng thought for a while and said, "Whether to atone for my sins or you are my only disciple, I will help you with this matter


    forever."


    Samuel frowned. "Master, are you going with us?¡±


    "I only have a disciple like you. I should go wherever you go. Furthermore, although I am already a cripple. I traveled around when I was young. I


    have quite a few friends, and I am also the Seventh Elder of the Void Sect. Although I don¡¯t have a real name, at least I can protect you in the Eight


    Direction World." Speaking of this, Qin Qingfeng was obviously proud.


    Samuel and Velocisaurus looked at each other and nodded at each other.


    After that, Samuel and Qin Qingfeng


    setup a grave for Zhu Ying at the


    thatched sottage at the back of the?


    mountaih After a round of worship,


    the three of them led the five


    dragons to the endless mountains


    with the help of the five dragons.


    Samuel''s body had hardly recovered, and Qin Qingfeng was an old man. The only female Xiaotao had be the strongest physical force in the


    team. At night, they finallynded outside a big city.


    ¡°Tianhu City is in front of us. Back


    then, the vige of Pangu branch


    was in the easternmost part of


    Tianhu City,but it''ste today. I think


    we should enter the city first. But


    remember, you are still oS


    inexperien ced. After enteringthe


    city; you must listen to meand never


    mess around in the city,


    understand?¡± Qin Qingfeng said


    coldly.


    Samuel nodded and followed behind Qin Qingfeng, letting the four dragons wait nearby. Velocisaurus, the green-eyed jade python, and Xiaobai


    returned to their positions and headed for the city.


    Tianhu City was towering. At first nce, the city wall was nearly a hundred meters high, at least four or five hundred meters high. It looked like a


    giant city.


    At the door, atine of soldiers was


    guarding thete. On beth sides, there


    were founstiong and fierce beasts->


    tied up. . Fhey looked fierce, and their


    eyes were fierce. It seemed that¡¯ they


    couk?tear people who passed by at


    anytime. Content belongs t6


    4This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, it was evening. Many ordinary people began to clean up the stalls and were busy preparing to enter the city.


    Samuel followed Qin Qingfeng and slowly headed for the city with Xiaotao.


    The chief guard was a burly man, tall and strong. The muscles on his arms were as thick as Xiaotao''s head. When it was Qin Qingfeng''s turn, the


    burly man stepped them.


    Qin Qingfeng smiled and took out a token from his bosom. "My lord, I''m the Seventh Elder of the Void Sect. I''m going to Tianhu City to do something."


    The guard nced at Qin Qingfeng, then at the token, and nodded. When he was about to let go, he inadvertently nced at Xiaotao behind Samuel,


    and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "You... stop!" The guardughed and stood in front of Samuel and Xiaotao. Then he knocked Samuel away and stared at Xiaotao.


    Xiaotao was shocked. For a moment. she was frightened by his stare and didn''t know what to do.


    "Your Lord, she is my disciple. She came out to work with me this time." Seeing that the situation was not good, Qin Gingfeng quickly fell over and


    apologized with a smile beside the guard.


    The guard ignored him and looked at Xiaotao obscenely. His intention was obvious

 Chapter 2265

    Chapter 2265


    "Xiaotao,e with me!" Qin Gingfeng knew that the guard had evil intention to Xiaotao when seeing the change in his expression, so he was about


    to leave with Xiaotao.


    The chief guard pushed Qin Qingfeng away impatiently and said in a cold and impatient voice, "Damn it, did I give you face? Let her go!¡±


    Before Qin Qingfeng could react, the guard immediately stepped forward and pped heavily on Qin Qingfeng''s face. Qin Qingfeng was stunned by


    the p and staggered on the spot, which made the surrounding guards burst intoughter.


    "The Seventh Elder of the Void Sect? Bah, who doesn''t know that you are an Elder who has been disabled? I, Zhuang Hu, likes your female disciple


    and I am giving you face. Don''t be so fucking shameless. Do you know that? If you talk nonsense again, I will punch your head.¡±


    After that, Zhuang Hu smiled disdainfully and directly threw Qin Qingfeng''s token to the ground.


    In the Eight Direction World, the reason why Velocisaurus had asked Samuel to go to the Vaid Sect was that he hoped that Samuel could rely on a


    sect to look for the Pangu n in the future, because in the Eight Direction World, they needed a token wherever they went.


    This was equivalent to the ID card of Samuel on Earth, but it was not made by everyone, but by the recognition of each other''s forces. Since it was


    rted to power, the smaller the sect, the less important their tokens were. On the contrary, the bigger the family''s forces, the more power their


    tokens had.


    "Do you know who he is? Haha, the Seventh Elder of the Void Sect who has been destroyed," said Zhuang Hu with a sneer. Then he waved his big


    hand and pointed at Xiaotao, saying, "This woman''s identity is unknown. I suspect her very much. Take her back and send her to my room tonight. I


    want to check it out carefully."


    The guards burst intoughter when they heard the report. This meant that Xiaotao, the beauty, would fall into a wolf''s den tonight.


    This group of guards usually did this kind of thing. As long as they saw beautiful women with no background, this group of guards would take the


    inspection as their life and take them back to their cell, and then frame them in the cell.


    After the chief was satisfied, their subordinates yed them. This was a very happy and exciting project for them, but for the victims, it was a


    nightmare that could not be forgotten for a lifetine. Even some girls who couldn''t think straight chose tomit suicide.


    Even those who did notmit suicide hadpletely changed the path of life because of them.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and was about to rush forward with anger in his eyes. Qin Qingfeng was quick-witted and held Samuel in his arms. "Don''t


    mess around. Do you remember what I told you? You have to listen to my arrangement.¡±


    Samuel frowned and shouted coldly, "Are you going to watch them take Xiactao away?"


    "If you act on impulse, we''ll be at a disadvantage." Qin Qingfeng shouted coldly.


    Samuel didn¡¯t agree with this statement. He was the kind of person who would sacrifice himself for justice. If he wanted to see Xiaotao taken away


    like this without doing anything, he couldn''t do that.


    Just as Samuel was about to rush forward, a soft voice suddenly came.


    ¡°Let go of her!"


    when hearing that, the guards immediately lowered their heads. "Master Wang!"


    Samuel also looked out. Outside the city gate. a middle-aged man in his fifties sat on a green Kylin. His long sword was attached to his body, but his


    face was extremely elegant.


    The Kylin bent down and Master Wang slowly walked down. He nced at the guards and then at Xiaotao and asked coldly, ¡°What''s going on?"


    "Master Wang, we feel that this woman is a little strange, so we want to take her back to investigate. After all, this is for the safety of the people in the


    city." Zhuang Hu said guiltily.


    Old Master Wang was immediately


    displeased. ¡°Don''t try to pull this off


    with me. Brother Qin is my friend. =


    She is Brother Qin¡¯s people. What''s


    there that you can''t trust? If you


    can''ethen bring me back with I you to


    investigate. "


    4


    As soon as these words came out, Zhuang Hu¡¯s face suddenly became ugly and he quickly apologized with a smile. "Master Wang, are you kidding


    me? How dare I? Why are you still standing there? Get out of the way!¡±


    Seeing the guards making way for him, Master Wang walked up to Qin Qingfeng and bowed slightly. "Brother Qin, I''m really sorry. These beasts are


    ignorant and disturbed you."


    ¡°Haha, no, no, thanks for your help." Qin Qingfeng said with a grateful smile.


    It''s better to meet by chance. It''s gettingte. Why don¡¯t we have dinner together and have some tea? Let''s catch up, what do you think?¡± Old Master


    Wang said with a smile.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Well..." Qin Qingfeng thought for a while and nodded. "Then I''m sorry to bother you."


    Xiaotao, who was still in shock, supported Samuel behind Master Wang. Soon, they arrived at a courtyard on the north side of the city.


    Walking into the courtyard, the


    courtyard was¡¯ green and beautiful.


    At first nce, one could tell that it>


    was a magnificent residence. I ILwas


    unexpected that Qin Qingfeng, @


    sloppy old man, would knowesuch a


    big Shot. Content belongs t i)


    4


    Walking into the main hall, there was


    an old man.with white hair sitting in


    the hall. Infront of him was a chegs>


    te, butSamuel found i ~~


    unbelievable was that there were


    many white chesses but onlyone


    ek chess piece on the te!


    Content be ongs to swnevel

 Chapter 2266

    Chapter 2266


    What was even stranger was that the old man was still in charge of both sides. The white chess piece was his, and the ck chess piece was his. He


    was happy to y it.


    Samuel had seen chess yers and many exquisite chess games, but he had never seen such a chess game.


    There was only one ck chess piece. Anyone who had somemon sense knew that no matter how he yed it, he could not win. In other words,


    the white chess piece had already won the game. Was there any need to y it?


    "It''s a pleasure to have friends from afar. My son, go and greet the guests. As for this young man, can you y chess with me?" The old man smiled


    slightly.


    Hearing this, Master Wang and Qin Qingfeng were obviously stunned, especially Master Wang himself, who could hardly believe his ears.


    More than 30 years ago, his father suddenly disappeared mysteriously for more than a month. After he came back, he yed such a game of chess


    every day, and he would always be alone. He had asked his father, but his father did not answer. He had also tried to y with his father, but his


    father would never let him go. He also said that he was not talented enough!


    Wang Dong was one of the big shots in Tianhu City. Without enough talent and cultivation, how could he support such a huge family? But such a


    person was demoted by his father to be not talented enough and was not qualified to y chess.


    Although Wang Dong had been holding this in mind for a long time, it had been worn out and almost forgotten these years. But as soon as Samuel


    came, his father took the initiative to invite him to sit down and y chess, which made Wang Dong very dissatisfied and very puzzled.


    Putting his eyes on Samuel, he was even more confused.


    Samuel''s face was pale and her lips were dry. It was obvious that she was seriously ill and could die at any time. How could such a person be more


    qualified to y this game than him?


    Samuel nced at Qin Qingfeng, saw him nod, and then looked at Wang Dong. Even though his eyes were a bit unwilling, he didn''t object, so he sat


    down.


    "My son, pour tea for the guest." The old man smiled gently.


    "I poured tea for him?¡± Wang Dong was shocked and said incredulously.


    At this time, Qin Qingfeng hurriedly smiled apologetically and said, "Senior, Samuel is just my disciple, and my brother is a swordsman who is famous


    all over the Eight Direction World. It is inappropriate if my brother pours tea for him."


    Samuel also said. ¡°Yes, senior, I dont deserve it. If you want to y chess, I will apany you. Tea and other things are not necessary.¡±


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the old man mmed his palm directly on the chessboard and shouted angrily, "Serve some tea!"


    Wang Dong was startled by the shout because in his knowledge, his father had always been very gentle and had never been so angry. No matter


    how unwilling he was, Wang Dong had to nod obediently. "Okay, I''ll go now.¡±


    "Put my superior snow ash on it.¡±


    When Wang Dong was about to leave. the old man¡¯s tone softened a little. When Wang Dong heard the snow ash, he wanted to say something but


    stopped on second thought. That was the treasure of the mansion, the life of his father.


    His father even wanted to take this out?


    However, Wang Dong did not dare to answer. He honestly made the tea and handed it to Samuel.


    The old man nodded with satisfaction and waved his hand. "Go and greet the guests. This gentleman can y chess with me.¡±


    Wang Dong responded and turned around with three steps. In the end, he took the others to the side yard and did not dare to disturb them.


    After the two left, the ald man smiled and looked at Samuel, saying, "How is it? Young man, do you have a way to solve this problem?¡±


    Samuel shook his head and was about to speak, but the old man raised his hand slightly, indicating that Samuel should take a sip of tea first.


    Samuel took a light sip and suddenly felt that the tip of his tongue was attacked by tens of thousands of smells at the same time, but the smell was.


    surprisingly harmonious with each other, forming a very strange and special smell.


    "Good tea," Samuel said sincerely.


    The old man smiled slightly and


    said, "The snow ash is stir-fried with


    ten thousand-cups of tea, and the


    essence is picked out to burn the


    ash into seeds. After being covered


    by the cold snow, it can only be >


    madeinto one stalk in a hundred


    years: Therefore, it is born to-be


    d¨¦licate and noble. However, after


    suffering from hardshipsvit can


    integrate the taste of ten thousand


    cups of tea into one body. The


    composition is so special, so is the


    chess game."


    a


    Samuel nodded. He seemed to understand what the old man meant.


    "Sir, what you mean is just like this ck chess piece. Although it seems that we are surrounded by so many white chess pieces and our defeat is


    settled, once we remove the obstacles, we can survive.¡±


    The old man nodded with a smile.


    ¡°You are worth teaching. As the


    saying goes, those who aplish


    great thingstook at the future, those


    who aplish small things, and-~


    those whe fail look at the present?


    Those-who fail look at the future.


    Thos¨¦ who fail can abandon the


    futtire, and now they can dotheir


    duty andplete the present. It


    can be said that they have reached


    the primary level. Those who have


    reached the primary level don''t stick


    to the present, but they must make


    great ns for the future." Content


    belongs to


    Samuel quickly cupped his fists and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior.¡±


    The old man smiled. ¡°Then, what''s your n?¡±


    Samuel also smiled and took out the ck chess. He raised his elbow and directly swept all the white pieces away. "My method is that there is no


    white chess, only my ck chess."


    After that. Samuel slowly ced his ck chess on the chessboard.


    The old man was stunned, and then heughed out loud. "Interesting, interesting, it''s really interesting. If you don''t stick to doing things, you can use


    the method of all things. Heaven is for me, Earth is for me, and the world is for me!"


    Samuel quickly stood up and said, ¡°Samuel should thank you for your guidance, senior.¡±


    The old man stroked his beard,


    stood up lightly: and slowly walked


    out of the half until he couldn''t be .


    seen outside. Butheheardhis <<


    laughter.and said, "All things in the


    world@an''t be achieved by teaching.


    Fat¨¦depends on the heart antl


    ability. Little friend, I have-an


    important thing to annoufice at


    dinner. Please wait for me." Content


    belongs to


    At dinner time, Wang Dong enthusiastically arranged a big banquet to invite Samuel and the others. As soon as the three sat down, a woman in red


    walked in quickly. Her skin was as white as jade, and her delicate little face seemed to be carved by heaven. At the same time, she was perfect and


    charming


    Her slender legs were tied with red and white cloth, which did not match her beautiful face. Instead, she looked more socialThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she entered, she sat down on the table casually. picked up the food on the table. and stuffed it into her mouth rudely.


    Wang Dong frowned. "Simin, don''t be rude. Don¡¯t you see that there are guests here?¡±


    Wang Simin nced at Samuel and the other two indifferently and said, "Dad, when did you make such a poor friend?¡±


    "You!" Wang Dong was so angry that he turned around and said to Qin Qingfeng, ¡°Brother Qin, I''m sorry. My daughter is stubborn and bad-tempered.


    I didn''t discipline her properly, so he was unreasonable. Please don''t me her."


    "Your daughter is also upright by nature. It doesn''t matter." Qin Qingfeng smiled awkwardly and sat down


    "Simin, why aren''t you calling Uncle Qin?¡±


    "Uncle Qin? Father, is he the Seventh Elder of the Void Sect who has been crippled?" Wang Simin''s mouth had been bulging because her mouth was


    stuffed with a lot of stuff. At this time, she looked at Qin Qingfeng with disdain.

 Chapter 2267

    Chapter 2267


    Qin Qingfeng looked embarrassed and nodded. ¡°Yes, I am."


    Wang Simin sneered and said, "What''s wrong? The Void Sect can¡¯t survive anymore. Why did theye to our house to eat and drink?"


    After that. she nced at Samuel. "This one is even funnier. He''s sick. Is he going to die at any time?"


    After that, she muttered, ¡°A man like him might as well die. At such a young age, he looks like this. Living like this is a waste of food.¡±


    Xiaotao wanted tofort Samuel, but she found him just smiling without saying a word.


    They sat down. Xiaotao knew that Samuel was not feeling well, so she chose a few light dishes and put them in his bowl. As soon as she put them


    down, Wang Simin sneered disdainfully.


    "You want someone else to give you something to eat? Don''t you have hands?"


    She despised men the most in her life. Since she was a child, she knew that women were not as good as men. She, who had always been strong. did


    not believe that. Therefore, since she was a child, she had cultivated all kinds of magic arts. She must prove to everyone that women were as strong


    as men. When she saw a man who was sick like Samuel, she was even more jealous and hateful.


    Especially when Wang Simin saw that Xiactao was as beautiful as her but took good care of Samuel, she became even angrier.


    Wang Dong became anxious and shouted, "Simin, didn''t I teach you should eat and sleep without saying a word?"


    Wang Simin stared at Samuel and said coldly, "Dad did teach me, but you also said that people should rely on themselves, right?"


    It was obvious that she was targeting Samuel. Samuel smiled and shook his head at Xiactao, indicating that he would eat himself. Although he did not


    provoke Wang Simin, she was still making things difficult for him. Samuel also knew that when people were helpless, they would bow their heads.


    Moreover, he did not want to provoke trouble at all.


    He just wanted to spend the night as soon as possible. When the sky brightened, he would go to the east of the city to find the whereabouts of the


    Pangu n and restore Xiaotao''s memory as soon as possible. Then, he would master the power of the Pangu Axe to save Yvonne.


    However, as soon as Samuel moved his chopsticks, Wang Simin also reached out her chopsticks and directly caught Samuel''s dishes. Samuel did


    not want topete with her and changed to another side. However, Wang Simin seemed to deliberately make things difficult for him, so she quickly


    followed him


    Samuel moved again, and she pressed again. After repeated it several times, Samuel simply took back his chopsticks. Wang Simin didn''t realize it at


    the moment. She thought that Samuel was going to another ce, so she didn''t hold back her strength and directly turned over a te of dishes. The


    dishes were neither too far nor too weak and hit her in the face!


    Wang Simin''s white and tender face was suddenly full of dishes and oil.


    Seeing this, Xiactao couldn''t helpughing in a low voice.


    Wang Simin suddenly jumped up, pulled out her long sword from her back, and chopped it on the table. She shouted angrily, "You son of a bitch! How


    dare you tease me! I''ll kill you today!"


    Samuel frowned. This Wang Simin was really reckless. It was her own mistake, but she med it on him


    At this time, Wang Dong quickly stood up and stopped Wang Simin. He advised her earnestly, "Simin, don''t mess around.¡±


    "Dad, why are you still helping him at this time? Didn''t you see that he threw all the dishes in front of me?" Wang Simin shouted angrily.


    "You got it yourself," Xiaotao whispered discontentedly.


    Hearing this, Wang Simin immediately red at Xiactao as if she was going to swallow Xiaotao alive. Samuel hurriedly stood in front of Xiaotao in


    case the shrew went crazy!


    ¡°Alright, Simin, the visitor is a guest. How can you make such a big noise here? Listen to Dad, sit down.¡± After saying that, Wang Dong waved his


    hand and quickly asked the maid to prepare a towel to wipe it.


    After wiping her face, Wang Simin red at Samuel angrily. Obviously, she was still indignant about what had just happened.


    The dinner continued, but the atmosphere was so awkward that even the air was frozen. Samuel didn''t want to provoke this shrew, nor did he bother


    to pick up the dishes. He just ate the food in the bowl quickly.


    After dinner, Samuel and the others went back to the yard to rest. After sending off Xiaotao and Qin Qingfeng, Samuel took off his coat, sat naked on


    the bed. and intended to meditate and cultivate.


    Although Samuel came back to life,


    in fact, he wa¨¦.still weak. Everything


    in its bod was almost severely


    damaged. The damage brought by


    the self-detonation of the Golder:


    Body was very great. If it were fot


    formany lucky encounters Samuel


    would not have had a chance to


    survive. Content belongs t i


    Logically speaking, Samuel should


    have recuperated for a period of


    time, but after he learnedthat =X


    Xiaotao was the sessor of =<


    Panguneven if everyone tried to


    persuade him, they could not>>


    persuade him toe out oF Ciyun


    Cave.


    At this moment, the door of


    Samuel''s room suddenly made a


    loud no ise and the whole door was.


    directly Knocked open by a strange


    force. 4fsmashed heavily on th¨¦ wall


    and bounced back directly. itcould


    beiinagined how much strength the


    other party had used. Content


    belongs to This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel sighed helplessly. He knew who it was without guessing.


    "You invalid,e out!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Wang Simin held her sword with both hands and rushed in with anger. Looking at her face, Wang Simin came with


    bad intentions.

 Chapter 2268

    Chapter 2268


    Seeing the naked upper body of Samuel, Wang Simin immediately became a little embarrassed. She pretended to be calm and said angrily, "Humph


    I didn''t expect you to be not only an invalid, but also an exposed madman!"


    Samuel is speechless. He took off his jacket because Velocisaurus told him that the Dragon Heart is inside his body. It absorbed energy very fast in


    the Eight Direction World. At present, his body was very weak, so once the Dragon Heart absorbed energy, it would be too heavy. If Samuel took off


    his jacket to practice, it would be more beneficial for his practice.


    "Miss Wang. this is my room. I want to rest and take off my coat. Isn''t it normal? But you barged into my room at night. It seems to be against the


    rules, right?¡± Samuel exined helplessly while putting on his coat.


    "Bah, this is my home. I, Wang Simin, can go wherever I want. It''s none of your business. It''s obvious that you are exposed! Do you still want to push


    the me to me?¡± Wang Simin shouted angrily.


    Samuel forced a smile helplessly. It was a waste of time to reason with such a person. He nodded and said, ¡°Got it, what do you want to do here,


    Miss Wang?"


    "I want you to apologize for today¡¯s matter during the meal. Otherwise, I will kill you now." After finishing her words, Wang Simin directly raised her


    two swords and pointed at Samuel angrily.


    Samuel said, "Is it such a small matter? Well, I was reckless today and have offended you a lot at night. Please forgive me."


    After that, Samuel apologized, hoping to calm Wang Simin down.


    "That''s it?" Wang Simin raised her eyebrows.


    Samuel was stunned and asked softly, "Miss Wang, what else do you want?"


    Seeing Samuel''s kind tone, Wang Simin smiled proudly. "Of course you have to kneel down and apologize. Who do you think you are? Do you


    deserve to stand and apologize to me?"


    Samuel''s face turned cold. He didn''t want to lower himself to her level anymore, so he took the initiative to take a few steps back and apologize to


    her. However, he didn''t expect that she was getting more and more outrageous.


    "Men kneel before heaven and earth and their parents. I have already apologized. I hope Miss Wang can stop." Samuel said caldly.


    "Bah, can you be considered a man?" Wang Simin scolded disdainfully and then said coldly, "You look like a eunuch.¡±


    "My wife naturally knows whether I am a man or not. I''m not interested in exining it to you, and there''s no need,¡± Samuel said.


    "You''re not interested in exining. I''m not interested in listening to you. Who would be so unlucky to marry a man like you?" Hearing Samuel''s.


    words, she subconsciously thought that Xiaotao was Samuel''s wife. She really felt sorry for that woman. That woman was beautiful, but she ended up


    with such a good-for-nothing man.


    "s, it''s a pity that your wife married a good-for-nothing like you. If I were her, I might as well die."


    Samuel sneered and thought of Yvonne again. He couldn''t help saying, ¡°Is that so? But unfortunately, you can''t be her.¡±


    At this time, inthe master''s wing


    room, Mr. Wahg lit an incense stick


    after havinghis meal. He closed his.


    eyes andr¨¦sted. Wang Dong wa ked


    in slowly. His father ate lightly ; and


    liked-te eat quietly, he did noteat


    with him often. But every night,


    Wang Dong woulde te greet his


    father after dinner. Content belongs


    to


    "Dong''er, sit down." Mr. Wang did not open his eyes. He just waved his hand and motioned Wang Dong to sit down.


    Wang Dong nodded and sat aside obediently.


    "Min''er is already 20 years old this year, right?" Old Mr. Wang asked.


    Wang Dong nodded. "Twenty-one this year.¡±


    Mr. Wang smiled and said, ¡°In a sh, she''s already at the age of marriage. It''s good. Did you give her a match?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Speaking of this, Wang Dong had his own difficulties. Although Simin had a good appearance, she was very capricious and always liked to y with


    weapons. Previously, several noble childes from good families came to propose marriage, but none of them were not beaten up by her and ran away.


    "Father, Dong¡¯er is still looking for a good son-inw!"


    "That means there''s no one now. This is a good thing.¡±


    "Father, what do you mean?"


    "There is a good candidate in my heart. If Min''er can marry him, Min¡®er will be considered a noble person in the Wang family. We can also climb up to


    a higher rank. We will have a brighter future.¡± Mr. Wang said happily.


    Hearing this, Wang Dong was a little


    unhappy. He knew that the Old


    aster did nottike Simin, his


    granddaugkter very much. Because


    the boy had''the opportunity to


    continue to carry forward the Wang


    familyhe did not pay much _*¡¯


    attention to Simin. Howeveraf er


    Simin s mother died of dystocia


    because of giving birth t#''Simin,


    Wang Dong did not find another


    wife. He was also a father and a


    mother, so he regarded Simin as a


    pearl in his palm.


    But soon, Wang Dong was relieved and even a little excited, because his father''s words really made him very excited.


    Wang Dong had been longing for the son-inw of the Wang n


    Wang Dong was deeply in love with


    his wife and ditt not want to betray


    her, so he had to find something to.


    put in his-h¨¦pe. His hope was the


    future of his family. In the past few


    decades, he had been studyingiard


    and taking in sages. His purpose


    was to strengthen the power of the


    Wang family, and choosifig a


    son-inw was in his favor. Content


    belongs to


    At present, when Wang Dong heard that there was a suitable candidate, his eyes suddenly lit up. "Father, do you have a suitable candidate?"

 Chapter 2269

    Chapter 2269


    Mr. Wang chuckled and said, "That''s right. He¡¯s the Son of Heaven with an extraordinary aura. From the first time I saw him, I knew that once he


    jumped over the dragon gate, he would be a celestial being. At that time, not to mention you want to be the first big family in Tianhu City. even if


    you want topete with the three big families for the True God, it is a piece of cake.¡±


    Hearing this, Wang Dong was so excited that his whole body trembled slightly. The number one big family in Tianhu City was Wang Dong''s dream in


    his life. But now, his dream was within reach, how could he not be excited? More importantly,being as famous as the three big families, dominating


    the world, andpeting for the position of True God made Wang Dong tremble with fear.


    "Father, is there really such a person?" Wang Deng almost couldn''t believe his ears. Who else in the world could have this kind of ability?


    "Father, are you talking about the young master from the top of Blue Mountain?"


    Recently, Wang Dong also heard that there was some saying that the top of Blue Mountain was trying to cultivate his own forces. Could his father''s


    idea be to unite with the top of Blue Mountain and rely on them to support the Wang family?


    But it was unlikely. Although Simin was indeed beautiful, in terms of the Wang family''s family background, she was still not qualified to match the top


    of Blue Mountain.


    The most important thing was that what his father said was that this young man was God''s favored son and could be as famous as the three big


    families. This meant that he could not be a member of the three big families. Wang Dong was more confused.


    He could be considered to have made a lot of friends, but he really couldn''t figure out which young talent could cause the Wang n to undergo such


    drastic changes.


    "Is the young master at the top of Blue Mountain a True God?" Mr. Wang smiled disdainfully.


    Since True Gad of the top of the Blue Mountain had not been killed, there was naturally no way for them to nurture a new True God. Thus, it could not


    be saidpeting for the True God.


    "Although the young master of the top of the Blue Mountain does have a supreme status and is regarded as the Heavenly Son, it depends on whom


    topete with. Compared with him, the top of the Blue Mountain is nothing. " Mr. Wang sneered.


    Hearing this, Wang Dong''s brain was about to explode. His father had always been a serious person, let alone a self-deprecating person. If he said


    that the top of Blue Mountain couldn''t win, then he absolutely couldn''t win.


    "Father, don''t keep me guessing. Can you tell me directly?¡± Wang Dong said anxiously.


    "My son, you''re so ignorant. He¡¯s right in front of us."


    Wang Dong thought about it for a while, but he didn''t know who it was. He knew everyone in Tianhu City and didn''t know who was talented. Suddenly,


    he frowned and said, ¡°Father, are you talking about Brother Qin''s..."


    "Itis Samuel!" Old mister Wang interrupted him in a stern voice.


    Samuel!!


    Upon hearing this name, Wang Dong felt as if he had been struck by lightning, and his whole mind was in a mess.


    Samuel?


    "Is he the young man who looks sick? Is he the Son of Heaven? What a joke!¡±


    In Wang Dong''s eyes, Samuel was a sick man that could fall down at any time. Qin Qingfeng had no status in the Void Sect, so he had no choice but


    to choose some trash that others didn''t want. This was Wang Dong''s idea about Samuel.


    "Why does my father think that Samuel has be the Son of Heaven, even more powerful than the young master on the top of Blue Mountain?¡±


    With a ttering smile, Wang Dong said softly, "Father, although you don''t like Simin very much, you don''t need to find a random reason to marry her


    out. At worst, I''ll ask Simin to behave herself in the future and don''t mess with you."


    Mr. Wang closed his eyes in anger and tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. He whispered, "Am I so vicious in your eyes?"


    "Dong''er doesn''t mean that, but you are joking with me. How could Samuel be the Son of Heaven? He is a good-for-nothing, Dad.¡±


    Thinking of his daughter''s unreasonable behavior at the dinner table, Samuel did not dare to say a word. He was like a coward. Wang Dong could not


    connect him with a true genius.


    "Bang!"


    Mr. Wang mmed his palm on the table, which was deafening. "Stupid, you are simply muddled. How can you, a mortal, see the body of a True


    God? The Wang family will be destroyed by you one day. Get lost: I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Wang Dong was scalded and did not dare to leave. He rarely saw the Old Master so furious. Even if he went against his will and eloped with Simin¡¯s


    mother, the Old Master had never been so angry.


    "Father, I was wrong. I was blind. Can''t I listen to your arrangement?¡± Wang Dong was scolded and did not dare to leave.


    earing Wang Dong''s words, Mr.


    Wang finally calmed down a little.


    e looked back at Wang Dong and


    sat downmagain. "Samuel has the


    breath ofa king, which is hard toy


    nd fonoutsiders. But I have been


    taught by a master and can see


    thrdugh it. I have lived my whole life.


    Except for the True God, there is no


    one else who can have this kind of


    breath. My son, do you understand?"


    ~


    Wang Dong frowned. "So today evening. you invited him to y chess?"


    "That''s right." Mr. Wang nodded. "ording to what the Tomes of Arcane said, the master once taught me life-and-death chess and told me that the


    one who could break this chess game must be a king who came and looked down on the world."


    Speaking of this, Wang Dong was puzzled. "Can the chess be yed?¡±


    In his eyes, the ck chess was bound to lose. How could he break the game?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "A chess piece is like a life, and a life


    is like a chess piece. Ordinary people


    look at a chess piece, so they are


    trapped iat. It is difficult to extricate


    themsely¨¦s from the method of


    breaking a chess piece, but some


    people ook at life and think about


    life. So a life-and-death chess piece


    is life and death. My son*this is your


    obsession." Mr. Wang whispered.


    Wang Dong nodded heavily. "Father, I know what to do.¡±


    After leaving the wing room, Wang


    Dong went back to his room to


    make arrangements for betrothal


    gift. For pis new son-inw, Wangs


    Dong even put in a lot of money.


    Thend Me took things with his.¡¯


    servants, eady to propose marriage.


    However, as soon as he arrived at


    the corridor, he heard th&noise from


    the guest room and hurried over.


    In Samuel''s house, Wang Simin pointed at him angrily. ¡°You sick chicken, I''ll tell you onest time. Will you kneel or not?"


    "I''ll also say it onest time. I''ve apologized. Don''t think about anything else.¡±


    "Okay, sick chicken, don''t me me for being ruthless. Unfortunately, your beautiful Xiaotao will bbe another widow in the world from now on."


    After drinking coldly, Wang Simin came with her sword


    "Stop!" At this time, Wang Dong rushed in quickly and directly pped Wang Simin. He was as cold as ice. "Simin, you are making trouble again!¡±

 Chapter 2270

    Chapter 2270


    "Dad!!" Seeing Wang Dong stop her, Wang Simin stamped her feet in anger. She couldn''t kill


    Samuel and relieve the hatred in her heart. "I really don''t understand. Dad, why do you protect this


    sick chicken everywhere? You have told me since I was a child that you despised this kind of trash


    the most."


    Wang Dong ignored her, turned around to look at Samuel, and said apologetically, "Young Master


    Hannigan, my daughter is unruly and reckless. Are you okay?"


    Samuel shook his head and said with a smile, "Thank you for your concern, Master Wang. It is not a


    big deal. However, since Miss Wang is like this, you should discipline her more. Otherwise, I am


    really worried that Miss Wang will not be able to get married in the future."


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Wang Simin was furious. "You bastard, what did you say? I can''t get


    married? As long as I wave my hand, countless Childes will line up in front of my house. But you are


    a good-for-nothing. Whoever marries you will suffer."


    Samuel smiled and said nothing. He was just giving his own opinion. After all, it was a fact that


    Wang Simin was so reckless and rude.


    "Simin, what are you talking about?" Wang Dong looked at Wang Simin strangely.


    "I''m telling the truth." Wang Simin turned her head aside and said unconvinced.


    Wang Dong sighed and walked to Wang Simin in a few steps. "Daughter, you can''t say that to


    yourself, understand?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "What nonsense? I''m scolding that damn Samuel," Wang Simin said.


    Wang Dong shook his head. "You''re talking about yourself, Simin. I''ve thought about it. You''re not


    young anymore. It''s time to get married."


    After that, Wang Dong waved his hand, and several servants outside the door came in respectfully


    with piles of jewels and precious gifts.


    Wang Simin''s eyes were dazzled. All kinds of treasures were almost all famous in the Wang family,


    including the most precious ginseng.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Wang Simin asked curiously.


    As soon as the things were put down, Wang Dong said to Samuel, "Young Master Hannigan,


    although my daughter is ruthless, her character is still kind. I believe that today''s matter is just a


    misunderstanding. Here are the 12 most valuable treasures in my mansion. As long as you are


    willing to marry my daughter, these things will be betrothal gift."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Simin almost went crazy. "Is my father selling his daughter or marrying his


    daughter? What''s more, he sold me to a good-for-nothing like Samuel!"


    After Samuel was surprised, he hurriedly shook his head and said firmly, "Old Sir Wang, you''re


    joking too much. As Miss said, I''m just an invalid. How can I marry a rich woman like Miss? What''s


    more, I already have a wife."


    "It''s normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. I don''t expect Simin to be Young


    Master Hannigan''s wife. As long as you are willing, it doesn''t matter if she is a concubine!!" Wang


    Dong hurriedly said.


    When Samuel heard this, he was still determined. Although the Eight Direction World was very open


    with three wives and four concubines, in his heart, there was no second one except Yvonne in his


    life.


    "Mr. Wang, you''re being too kind. I really could not ept it." After saying that, Samuel nced at


    Wang Simin, who was so angry that she was about to explode. "Besides, I don''t want Miss Wang to


    die, so Mr. Wang, please take back your order."


    "What... what does this have to do with Simin''s death?" Wang Dong did not understand.


    But Samuel''s words were very harsh to Wang Simin, because she had just said that if she married


    Samuel, she would rather die.


    She was the one who said those words, but she didn''t expect that her father would suddenly push


    her out like this.


    In her father¡¯s opinion, she could even be Samuel¡¯s concubine!


    As the eldest daughter of the Wang family, the top family in Tianhu City was not qualified to marry


    her, let alone the sick Samuel.


    "Dad, if you want me to marry this sick chicken, I would rather die." Wang Simin gritted her teeth


    and red at Samuel.


    "Yes, I don''t object. But if you die, you must be the ghost of Hannigan family!" Wang Dong said


    resolutely.


    Hearing this, Wang Simin looked at Wang Dong incredulously. Since childhood, her father loved her


    the most. He would never scold her no matter what she did.


    Because of this, Wang Simin, who had beenck of confidence since she was a child, did


    something unruly every time to attract her father''s attention.


    But she didn''t expect that her father would rather that she died for a sick chicken today!


    "Okay, I''ll die right now!" Wang Simin''s eyes were full of tears and she was heartbroken. She turned


    around and picked up the sword, ready to stab herself in the neck.


    Wang Dong raised his hand and knocked down her sword. Then, he pped heavily on Wang


    Simin''s face. "It''s enough. Come on, take Miss back to the room. Don''t let her go out without my


    order."


    Wang Simin touched her swollen face and looked at Wang Dong with hatred. Then she was taken


    out of the room by the servant.


    Wang Dong looked at Samuel at this time and said, "Young Master Hannigan, I''ll take my leave


    first."


    Samuel thought it would end just like that. Early the next morning, he got up early on purpose


    because he was going to find Pangu n.

 Chapter 2271

    Chapter 2271


    The three of them went to the hall and said goodbye to Wang Dong. Unexpectedly, Wang Dong


    agreed very straightforwardly and sent someone to send some money to them.


    However, as soon as they arrived at the gate of the mansion, Samuel frowned.


    The guards on the city gate yesterday were standing there with grim smiles on their faces. They


    looked at Samuel and the other two people. Obviously, they did note with good intentions.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Qin Qingfeng quickly went in to find Wang Dong. After a


    while, Wang Dong came out. But after ncing at Samuel, he said to the chief guard, Zhuang Hu,


    "These three people are all guests of our Wang family before they step out of our Wang family. If


    you dare to mess around, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "On the contrary, it has nothing to do with Master Wang when we


    leave the mansion, right?"


    Wang Dong smiled gently. "Young Master Hannigan, you are really smart."


    Samuel was not only smart, but also could think that Wang Dong must have called Zhuang Hu and


    the others here. His purpose was naturally to force him and Wang Simin to get married. Although


    Samuel could not figure out why Wang Dong wanted him to marry Wang Simin, in any case, he


    would not agree to this marriage.


    "Brother Wang, what are you..." Qin Qingfeng looked at Wang Dong in confusion.


    "Brother Qin, the reason why I''m doing this is because I''ve put in a lot of effort. As long as Samuel


    is willing to be my Wang Family''s son-inw, I can guarantee that not only will no one in Tianhu City


    dare to block your way, but my Wang Family''s twelve treasures and one son will also be sent to


    you." Wang Dong said softly.


    Hearing these words, Qin Qingfeng was inexplicably excited. He pulled Samuel and said, "Samuel,


    thank you for thinking highly of you, Brother Wang. You saw Miss Simin yesterday. Although her


    temper is a little unruly and willful, she also looks like a fairy. What''s more, there are 12 famous


    treasures of the Wang family. If you get these, you will be amazing. We won''t lose this deal."


    Samuel shook his head resolutely. "I won''t marry Miss Wang. My heart belongs to someone else."


    "Samuel, you are muddle-headed! Old Master Wang is a great family in Tianhu City. With his help,


    your growth will be even faster, understand?" Qin Qingfeng said.


    Samuel still shook his head, "Even if you give me gold and silver, I will never betray her. Master, go


    back."


    Seeing that Samuel had returned to his manor, Wang Dong was very satisfied. He thought that


    although Samuel had a tough mouth, he had begun to yield in his heart. He smiled gently and


    followed him back to the house.


    However, to Wang Dong''s surprise, Samuel ignored him and went back to the guest room to rest.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wang Dong was not in a hurry. As long as Samuel was trapped here, he would agree sooner or


    later.


    Therefore, after sending a few servants to keep an eye on Samuel, Wang Dong did not disturb


    Samuel too much.


    At night, Samuel came out. Several servants immediately became nervous. Samuel smiled and


    said, "What''s wrong? Can''t I see my future bride?"


    Hearing this, the servants rxed their vignce and followed Samuel to Wang Simin''s room.


    After arriving at Wang Simin''s room, the servant who followed Samuel and the guard said a few


    words. The guard quickly opened the door. Samuel walked into the room and couldn''t help smiling.


    This was not a girl''s room. It was clearly a weapon room. There were all kinds of weapons


    everywhere in the room. Even the head of her bed was hung with a big knife more than one meter


    long.


    Seeing Samuele in, Wang Simin immediately pulled out her sword. "You sick chicken, what are


    you doing in my room?"


    "Haha, your father married you, and I agreed. So, of course, I came with you to sleep with you."


    Samuel smiled slightly.


    Hearing this, a few servants cleverly left and closed the door.


    Wang Simin said as if she was facing a formidable enemy, "You stinking sick chicken, I warn you, if


    you dare to touch me, I will kill you right away."


    Samuel smiled and saw that all the servants had left. At this time, he said with a poker face, "Don''t


    worry, I''m not interested in youeven if you take off all your clothes on the bed. I''m here to make a


    deal with you."


    He was not interested in her even if she was lying on the bed after taking off all her clothes? This


    was a great shame for Wang Simin. What? Did he look down on her?


    However, she was more concerned about the second half of Samuel. "What kind of deal can I have


    with you? Do you deserve it?"


    "I don''t want to marry you, nor do you want to marry me. How about you take me out?" Samuel


    said.


    "Why should I help you?" Wang Simin asked coldly.


    "You can choose not to help me, but your father won''t give up the idea of letting you marry me as


    long as I''m in the Wang family. So, helping me is also helping yourself," Samuel said.


    Wang Simin thought for a while and nodded. "Okay, I promise you. I have a pill refining room with a


    secret passage there. We can escape from there. Besides, there are many good things there. You


    can take advantage of them when the timees!"


    Samuel frowned. "You will be so good?"


    At this time, a cold smile appeared on Wang Simin''s lips inadvertently, which was chilling.

 Chapter 2272

    Chapter 2272


    After midnight, the guards outside the door thought that Samuel and Wang Simin had already had


    sex, so they rxed their vignce. In addition, it waste at night, so the guards began to snore.


    Wang Simin skillfully took Samuel out of a dark hole beside the bed in the room. Samuel knew that


    Wang Simin had been locked up many times and then sneaked out many times.


    After returning to the guest room and waking up Qin Qingfeng and Xiaotao, the four of them


    sneaked into the Wang family''s pill refining room under the cover of night.


    In the entire world, most of the wealthy ns had their own pill concocting rooms to refine Spirit


    Pills.


    The Wang family was no exception. Moreover, the Pill-refining Room was quiterge. In addition to


    the material room full of materials, there was a main pill-refining room next to it.


    The pill refining room was veryrge. There was a ck furnace in the middle, and they could see


    the red light in the furnace.


    Wang Simin had an idea, and the corner of her mouth curved into an evil smile. She got up and


    opened all the bottles of pills next to her. Then she put thest few pills in her palm and said to


    Samuel, "Don''t say that I don''t take care of you. Nuo, they are all my father''s private treasures."


    Samuel frowned. "How could you be so kind?"


    Wang Simin frowned and said, "Forget it. I just want to give you some benefits. I want you to have a


    good body and get away from me. Don''t go back to harm me. If you want it, I won''t give it to you."


    At this time, Qin Qingfeng walked to the side of Samuel and said softly, "Samuel. Wang Dong is a


    famous figure in the Tianhu City, and he has a lot of rare and precious things. Therefore, the elixir


    he refined is far better than the green jade bottle of the Void Sect. Since Miss Wang has good


    intentions, you can ept it."


    Samuel frowned slightly. In fact, he suspected that Wang Simin would be so kind to improve his


    strength. After all, she had always been bullying and humiliating him. How could she suddenly


    change her temper?


    However, the reason given by Wang Simin dispelled Samuel''s doubts. Coupled with Qin Qingfeng''s


    words, Samuel was eager to recover his body. At this time, he was a little shaken.


    Qin Qingfeng smiled apologetically and said to Wang Simin, "Miss Wang, Samuel is not very good


    at talking. I apologize on his behalf. This medicine..."


    Wang Simin looked at Samuel coldly and then reached out her hand. Just as Qin Qingfeng was


    about to get it, she gently opened her hand, and the elixir immediately fell to the ground.


    Samuel''s face darkened. Wang Simin was obviously humiliating him, but Qin Qingfeng quickly bent


    down to pick up all the pills for Samuel. Then he handed them to Samuel and put his elbow against


    Samuel desperately, indicating that he should not lower himself to Wang Simin''s level.


    Samuel took over more than a dozen pills with different colors. He looked at Wang Simin. Although


    there was a sh in her eyes, Samuel was too eager to recover. After all, the Pangu n and


    Yvonne were right in front of him. He missed Yvonne so much that he stuffed them into his mouth


    without hesitation.


    Seeing Samuel take all the medicine, Wang Simin''s eyes were full of pride and a trace of worry, but


    it disappeared in a sh.


    "Alright, let''s go," Qin Qingfeng said.


    Wang Simin nodded. After searching for a while in the medicine pavilion on the east wall, she pulled


    a medicine tray on the far left. Then, under the corner of the west wall, there was a slight muffled


    sound, and a square, about the size of an adult, was hidden in the corner.


    After a group of people entered through the secret entrance, they entered a very long tunnel.


    After walking for another half a kilometer, the front suddenly became a little bright. After walking for


    another half a kilometer, there was an exit above their heads.


    Tianhu City was veryrge, almost including the main city and the suburb forests and mountains


    within a radius of 50 kilometers. This secret road almost stretched through the main city where the


    mansion was located, straight to the mountain forest in the southeast.


    After the four of them came out, Qin Qingfeng said to Wang Simin happily, "Thank you for your help,


    Miss Wang."


    Samuel smiled disdainfully. "She did it for her own good. Otherwise, would she be so kind to send


    us out?"


    After that, Samuel nced at Wang Simin and said, "We have reached the deal. Goodbye, we will


    never see each other again."


    "Master, let''s go." Samuel turned around and said.


    Qin Qingfeng nodded and said goodbye to Wang Simin with Xiaotao one by one. Qin Qingfeng


    looked at the star image and pointed to the east. "Let''s go there."


    They took advantage of the moonlight and quietly headed for the continuous mountains in the east


    of the city.


    At dawn, the three finally passed through the thorns and reached the mountain range in the east of


    the city.


    "Master, there''s no road ahead. Are you sure the location is right?" Samuel nced at the endless


    mountains at the end, and he couldn''t even see the end. He didn''t know how big Tianhu City was.


    He felt that Tianhu City was half the size of the pronvince in the earth world.


    "The east of the city goes up the mountain. The water in the north, where the ck water is isthe


    top of the snow mountain, and the fallen leaves return to the root. I always remember that our


    direction is not wrong." Qin Qingfeng said resolutely.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the east, Qin Qingfeng''s eyes shed with sadness.


    Samuel nodded and turned around to walk a few steps. He walked to Wang Simin and frowned.


    "Miss Wang, you''ve walked a few miles with us from the exit of your house. It''s time for you to go."


    Wang Simin looked embarrassed and said forcefully, "Who... who''s with you? Tianhu City is not


    your home. Besides, I have to see you go far away. Otherwise, what should I do when youe


    back halfway?"


    Then, Wang Simin frowned and muttered in her heart, "It''s almost time. It''s time for this sick chicken


    to be poisoned." She remembered that there was a kind of medicine in the alchemy furnace. As


    long as people took it, they would feel itchy. She didn''t know what the pill looked like, so she


    grabbed a lot of it casually. But she was sure that there must be that kind of medicine in it.


    ording to the time, Samuel should have been poisoned.


    At this time, Samuel looked at Wang Simin speechlessly. It was really difficult to deal with a little


    ghost. When he was about to speak, he suddenly felt a hot waveing from his whole body.


    Before he could react, the hot wave went straight to the top of his head. In an instant, Samuel


    stumbled to the ground, and his whole body was red, like burning iron.


    Seeing that Samuel was poisoned, Wang Simin sneered. "You sick chicken. Since you offended


    me, you would die of itch."


    Seeing Samuel suddenly fall to the ground, Qin Qingfeng and Xiaotao rushed over anxiously. They


    wanted to help Samuel up, but as soon as they touched Samuel, they were so hot that they couldn''t


    help but stop. Samuel was like a me, with a terrifyingly high temperature.

 Chapter 2273

    Chapter 2273


    "This..." Qin Qingfeng looked at Samuel in disbelief and then looked at Wang Simin, who was


    extremely proud.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t die. There''s an iparably itchy poison in those medicinal pills. They''ll


    disappear in six hours. Alright, I''ve watched enough of the fun. Sick chicken, we won''t see each


    other again."


    After that, Wang Simin jumped happily and ran in another direction.


    After ying with Samuel, she finally escaped. It was time for her to y around.


    "Ah, ah!" At this time, Samuel suddenly stood up. He felt ufortable and screamed crazily.


    Then, he jumped directly into the river next to him.


    With a ssh, Wang Simin looked back. At this time, as Samuel fell, the whole river suddenly


    rumbled, and a puff of smoke slowly rose.


    The whole river was boiling!


    Wang Simin was so scared that she was stunned and motionless.


    How could this be?


    "Miss Simin, what exactly did you feed Samuel?" Qin Qingfeng was anxious and was about to go


    down the river to save Samuel!


    "Ah!!!"


    Samuel suddenly stood up from the water, waved his arms, and shouted in pain.


    "Boom!!"


    The huge river exploded in an instant, and countless water columns were blown up by the half-bed


    river!


    "I... I... I just... I just gave him some itchy poison." Wang Simin was flustered and did not know what


    to do.


    At this time, Wang Dong had already gotten up. Early in the morning, his men told him that Samuel


    had gone to Miss''s roomst night and had note out all night. They must have had sex already.


    Wang Dong was very happy. As long as Samuel became the son-inw of the Wang family, he


    could do everything he could to help Samuel and let Samuel lead the Wang family to dominate the


    Eight Direction World in the future.


    Thinking about it, Wang Dong felt excited.


    He had to admit that he had given birth to a beautiful daughter. Although she was a little unruly and


    willful, those who could seduce a good son-inw were all good daughters.


    Wang Dong personally ordered the kitchen to prepare the superior snow lotus porridge, intending to


    make up for his daughter''s exhaustion fromst night''s battle.


    However, after knocking on the door for a long time, there was no movement in the inner room.


    Although Samuel looked ill, he was lively as soon as they were together, so were they too tired to


    get up?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Wang Dong was not in a hurry. He held two bowls of porridge and waited at the


    door. But the more he waited, the more Wang Dong found something wrong. The room was too


    quiet. No matter how tired they were, at least there would be breath.


    Wang Dong''s heart tightened, so he rushed into the room directly. When he saw that there was no


    one in the room, he cried out in his heart and ran to the guest room in a hurry. When he saw that


    there was no one in the room of Samuel and others, his face was full of an ominous premonition.


    "Damn it!" Wang Dong cursed and rushed to the alchemy room.


    He knew that Wang Simin often liked to run out of that secret passage. It was not the first or second


    time since she was a child.


    When he arrived at the Pill-refining Room and saw the open secret chamber mechanism, Wang


    Dong''s face turned pale. Obviously, he had already guessed what had happened.


    But what annoyed him the most was that when he inadvertently nced at the medicine cab,


    looking at the opened medicine trays, Wang Dong rushed over in a panic. Looking at a drawer, he


    suddenly lost his mind. Holding the medicine trays, he fell to the ground.


    "My Gold Core of Five Elements! My... my Gold Core of Five Elements!"


    Wang Dong''s eyes were dull, as if great changes had happened. In the morning, when he heard


    that Samuel and his daughter had been together, he was so happy. But now, he was so


    disappointed.


    It took Wang Dong more than 30 years to spend half of the Wang family''s property to gather all the


    rare materials in the world. After three years of refining, he finally cultivated the Five Elements


    Golden Elixir yesterday morning.


    Because the Gold Core of the Five Elements was too strong, he went out of the city yesterday


    afternoon to find an expert to buy the ck Soft Grass with a lot of money. It was a kind of Yin


    Grass that could suppress the Golden Core of the Five Elements.


    With this herb, he could swallow the Golden Elixir and quickly improve his cultivation. Fortunately, in


    the next month''spetition, he would show off and bring more honors to the Wang family.


    However, he had just got the medicinal herbs, but after receiving a guest, the elixir was gone.


    Wang Dong wanted to cry but had no tears. He leaned against the Medicine Pavilion, powerless.


    "It''s gone, it''s gone, my son-inw is gone, the golden core is gone, it''s gone, it''s all gone, it''s all


    gone." Wang Dong feebly knocked on the medicine tray in his hand, and he was almost crying.


    But just as he was crying, he suddenly froze, and his face was full of anxiety. "F*ck, is it true?"


    Then, he stood up in a flurry and flipped through the drawer next to him. When he saw that the


    drawer was also empty, Wang Dong was shocked and stunned.

 Chapter 2274

    Chapter 2274


    "No... No way, even... even my Dragon-phoenix Poison Pill was stolen?" Wang Dong muttered to


    himself in a daze.


    That was the most poisonous poison in the world. It was one thing to take the Golden Elixir, but why


    did he steal it?


    Suddenly, Wang Dong roared at the secret passage, "You... you''re going to die! You even want this


    thing! You lefe me nothing!"


    Meanwhile, in the mountain range in the east of the city.


    Samuel seemed to have gone mad. He roared and jumped wildly in the whole river. Almost all the


    things in the river that could be seen by the naked eye were boiling. All the creatures in the river


    died, even emitting a faint smell of meat. On both sides of the river, all kinds of flowers and trees


    were burned to ashes.


    Qin Qingfeng and Wang Simin looked at the scene in front of them and were so scared that they


    could not speak for a long time.


    Wang Simin''s eyes were full of tears. She was so anxious that she felt very guilty. Although she was


    unruly and willful, she was definitely not the kind ofdy who would take people''s lives lightly. On


    the contrary, Wang Simin was kind and loved to help some civilians in Tianhu City. She just wanted


    to tease Samuel. She never thought about making Samuel like this.


    At this time, seeing Samuel like this, she med herself very much. If it were not for her temporary


    prank, Samuel would not be like this.


    After hesitating for a moment, Wang Simin was about to rush to Samuel to save him. Qin Qingfeng


    quickly pulled her back and said anxiously, "Miss Wang, it''s dangerous there. You can''t go there."


    Wang Simin was about to struggle when Samuel suddenly fell into the water like a deted balloon.


    Wang Simin was anxious and broke free from Qin Qingfeng''s obstruction. She quickly rushed into


    the river and groped for the ce where Samuel fell.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Soon, she touched Samuel''s arm in the water and then put him on the shore with all her strength.


    At this time, the red all over Samuel''s body had disappeared. Instead, it turned into a scorched


    ck charcoal. Wang Simin dragged him all the way ashore, but her hands were covered with ck


    charcoal.


    Wang Simin suddenly panicked. "How... how could he be like this?"


    Qin Qingfeng shook his head and then gently ced his hand on Samuel''s nose, looking serious.


    "There''s still breathing. However, Miss Wang, are you sure it''s really just an itch poison?" After


    saying this, Qin Qingfeng forcefully wiped Samuel''s arm.


    The ck cloth was wiped away, revealing Samuel''s arm, but it was bruised.


    "He was seriously poisoned." Qin Qingfeng said coldly.


    "Seriously poisoned?" Wang Simin was stunned. There were all kinds of pills in the alchemy room.


    Could it be that when she took them, she identally mixed them with poison?


    Thinking of this, Wang Simin stood up in a panic and was about to go home with Samuel on her


    back.


    "There''s no need. Miss Wang, he has already poisoned his heart and won''t live more than an hour."


    Qin Qingfeng took her hand and shook his head.


    Hearing Qin Qingfeng''s words, Wang Simin waspletely stunned on the ground. "Does this


    mean that I poisoned Samuel to death? Although I don''t like this invalid, I don''t want to kill him."


    "Master Qin, please think of a way to save Young Master Hannigan." Knowing that Samuel couldn''t


    live more than an hour, Xiaotao said anxiously.


    Wang Simin also looked at Qin Qingfeng expectantly.


    Qin Qingfeng shook his head with difficulty and said, "I have been in Jianghu for decades and have


    never heard or seen this poison." After that, he looked at Samuel sadly and could not help but feel


    sad for his disciple''s fate.


    He had just escaped from danger, but he stepped into the jaws of death again.


    "No... it''s impossible, it''s impossible. I... I killed someone, I... I killed someone?" Wang Simin was


    completely out of her mind. She sat on the ground feebly, and her eyes were nk. Her face was


    full of regret and fear.


    Although she had been cultivating for a long time, at most, she was defending the people of Tianhu


    City. But she had never killed anyone, let alone an innocent person like Samuel.


    After a while, Wang Simin suddenly got up and shook Samuel desperately. Her eyes were full of


    regret and tears. "Samuel, get up, get up, don''t die. At worst, I promise you that I won''t go against


    you in the future, okay, okay?"


    At this time, Qin Qingfeng stood up in a hurry to stop Wang Simin''s excitement. But at this moment,


    Samuel suddenly coughed and slowly opened his eyes. "If you keep shaking me, I will really die."


    Hearing Samuel''s sudden words, Wang Simin was stunned for a moment and was overjoyed. Qin


    Qingfeng and Xiaotao also hurried over.


    "Master, help me find a safe ce. Don''t let Master Wang catch up with me. I... feel that my body is


    very strange now... I want to meditate," Samuel said weakly.


    Qin Qingfeng nodded. As soon as he got up, Wang Simin had already gritted her teeth and carried


    Samuel on her back. Qin Qingfeng was stunned for a moment, got up, walked ahead, and went to


    the continuous mountains.

 Chapter 2275

    Chapter 2275


    After searching deep into the mountains for a while, the four of them found a cave and stopped


    temporarily. Qin Qingfeng went back to hide their traces, in case the Wang family would catch up


    with him.


    In the cave, after Wang Simin put down Samuel, Samuel quickly sat down and entered into


    meditation.


    Samuel''s body was extremely chaotic, and his internal organs were being torn and bitten crazily.


    This kind of heart-wrenching pain made him very ufortable, just like countless hungry cats that


    had been locked up for a long time without eating. At the same time, there was an extremely hot


    force running wildly in his body.


    This dry and hot force was like a bull, rushing and crashing. Samuel''s body, which had not


    recovered, was almost on the verge of copse.


    If the heart of the Dragon Tribe had not been maintained in his body, Samuel believed that he would


    not have been able to withstand it and would have exploded.


    Just thinking about it, he himself was truly miserable. His newly condensed golden body was


    sted, and now, his body was almost blown up. From inside out, he was going to die.


    Samuel tried to control this power, but it was useless because there was no energy in his body. The


    only thing he could do was to use the Dragon Heart to absorb the energy and stabilize his body.


    However, the progress of Samuel was not smooth, because the poison was also madly taking effect


    at this time, which made it even harder for the body, which was already worsening, to bear.


    If this continued, Samuel believed that he would either be poisoned to death or explode by this


    force.


    The only best way was to use this power to suppress the toxicity. This was the best way.


    But Samuel didn''t choose to do so.


    The poison in his body was very deep. If he used this power to suppress the poison, Samuel did not


    know what the result would be. Moreover, he did not want to waste the huge energy that suddenly


    appeared in his body.


    Only adults would make a choice, and Samuel needed all of them!


    What Samuel wanted was to risk everything!


    Not only did the poison disappear naturally from his body, but also this energy for his own use.


    Although it was very greedy, Samuel was now a person who was extremely greedy for energy.


    He needed to increase his strength to meet Yvonne.


    Even if he was risking his life, Samuel would never frown.


    Samuel directly led the energy to the Dantian slowly, and then used the energy provided by the


    Dragon Heart to control the power, letting it stay there as much as possible.


    After countless attempts and failures, Samuel finally began to control it. But just as Samuel was


    about to continue, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart and stopped breathing. Then he directly lost


    consciousness and fell down.


    Samuel fell down for seven whole days.


    When he opened his eyes again, the first thing Samuel smelled was the fragrance. He looked down


    and saw a red dress on his body. Not far away from him, Wang Simin was dressed in a white in


    dress. She hugged herself tightly and squatted in a corner, curled up.


    Seeing her pale face, Samuel knew that she was giving the clothes to him, but she had to bear the


    cold alone.


    Samuel tried to get up and return the clothes to her. As soon as he got up, he rmed Wang Simin.


    Seeing that Samuel had woken up, Wang Simin rushed to Samuel happily. "Are you awake? How is


    it? Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? Drink some water?"


    Samuel looked at her clothes and shook his head. "Put on your clothes. Don''t catch a cold."


    Although Wang Simin''s lips were pale from the cold, she still shook her head firmly. "I don''t need it.


    After all, you are the sick chicken. I am in good health and there is no need to wear it."


    At this time, Qin Qingfeng and Xiaotao also came back with a pile of wild fruits. When they saw


    Samuel, they also ran in ecstatically. Qin Qingfeng was in tears. "Samuel, you finally woke up.


    During these seven days, we were so anxious. I was really afraid that you would... just..."


    Samuel frowned. "Seven days? I was in aa for seven days?"


    Xiaotao nodded desperately and said, "Yes, during these seven days, you sometimes shouted hot,


    sometimes cold, and sometimes even faked death, which scared us to death. Fortunately, Miss


    Wang has been taking good care of you these days. She added her clothes to you when you were


    cold. When you were hot, she would help you apply a wet towel to you. Even if you seemed to be


    dead, she still insisted on feeding you water every day."


    Hearing Xiaotao''s words, Samuel looked at Wang Simin in surprise. He didn''t expect that this


    arrogant youngdy would take care of him like this in the past seven days.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    No wonder her clothes were on him when he woke up.


    Seeing Samuel looking at her, Wang Simin looked a little embarrassed. She turned her head aside


    and said stubbornly, "Don''t thank me. I just don''t want to be a murderer. Otherwise, I won''t


    take care of you."


    Samuel smiled. He knew that she was stubborn and soft-hearted, so he didn''t say anything else.


    Sitting up from the ground, Samuel smiled gently and looked at Qin Qingfeng. "Master, let''s go."


    "But you just woke up..." Qin Qingfeng said.


    Samuel shook his head. "It''s okay. It''s nothing. Let''s go."


    Qin Qingfeng nodded.


    When the four came out of the cave again, the outside of the cave was already white. During the


    seven days when Samuel was in aa, the temperature in Tianhu City had dropped sharply, and


    it was snowing heavily. Qin Qingfeng had foresight, so he cleaned up the traces of their


    whereabouts early. This heavy snow gave Samuel and the others an invisible shelter.


    It was not that the Wang family did not send anyone to search the east of the city, but when they


    saw no trace, they gave up searching here.


    Before leaving, Samuel looked at Qin Qingfeng and asked in a low voice, "Can we let her go?"


    "It''s snowing heavily. Where are you going to let her go?" Qin Qingfeng shook his head.


    After all, Wang Simin was the daughter of an old friend. How could Qin Qingfeng leave Qin Simin in


    danger?


    Samuel thought about it and agreed. They stepped back into the deep mountains.


    ording to Qin Qingfeng''s memory, the best way to find the Pangu n relic was to jump into the


    stream that Samuel had jumped into and go up with the stream. The mountains wereplicated,


    and many ces were covered with mazes. To go along the stream was the best way not to get


    lost.


    After traveling for about three days, Samuel and the others crossed several mountains and


    suddenly saw a much hidden hole in the weeds at the bottom of the two mountains in front of them,


    and a trace of light was alsoing from there.


    "The top of the first line, the top of Pangu, Samuel. We''re here, we''re here." Qin Qingfeng was no


    longer tired, and he looked there with excitement andplexity.

 Chapter 2276

    Chapter 2276


    Hearing this, Samuel quickly rushed over. After passing through the gap between the two


    mountains, he suddenly saw a bright and clear sky.


    Looking around, this wasn''t a small basin. Along the way up and down, there were terraced fields,


    birds'' twitters and fragrance of flowers. At the very bottom of the mountains was an ancient vige.


    "That is Pangu Vige. Samuel, it is Pangu Vige." Qin Qingfeng also followed closely behind. He


    pointed at that vige and shouted excitedly.


    "Pangu Vige?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    They finally... finally arrived?


    Samuel was so excited that he went all the way down through the terraced field. Xiaotao was the


    last one toe out of the crack in the mountain. For some reason, when she arrived at the


    mountain gate, she always felt that this ce was very familiar, but it seemed that she couldn''t


    remember anything.


    After hesitating for a while, she stepped into the crack with aplicated expression.


    When she saw the vige in the middle of the basin, a picture suddenly shed in her mind. Under


    a peach tree, peach blossoms fell. A little girl grabbed the falling peach blossoms with her hands in


    the air andughed happily for a while.


    Qin Simin patted her on the shoulder and said, "What are you waiting for? They all went down."


    "Oh," Xiaotao said and followed Qin Simin down the mountain.


    The four of them soon arrived at the bottom of the basin. In front of the vige, there was arge


    memorial arch, with the words "Wuyou Vige" written on it.


    However, they did not know that when they passed through the archway, they also passed through


    ayer of invisible light circle.


    Walking into the vige, the crowd was a little noisy. After walking about 100 meters, they turned


    into the first road in the vige. On both sides of the road, all kinds of vendors were shouting and


    there were many pedestrians. It was a very lively scene.


    "Sweet potatoes, fresh Drunken Immortal sweet potato. Take a bite and I''m sure you''ll have an


    endless aftertaste."


    "The fish is sold. The fish is sold. New Spiritual Fish."


    "Steamed buns, steamed buns, freshly made buns."


    As they shouted, the four of them huddled on the main road, which was very lively.


    "It seems that this ce is quite lively." Wang Simin smiled and casually went to the fruit stall next to


    her to grab four Drunken Fairy Fruits. After paying the money, she gave each of them one.


    Samuel took a bite. It was sweet and delicious.


    Qin Qingfeng furrowed his brows tightly. Three years ago, he and his friends had ughtered the


    entire vige. Why was the vige still so lively?


    "Master, what are you thinking about?" Samuel asked while eating the melon.


    Qin Qingfeng smiled and said, "Oh, nothing, just..."


    Samuel knew why Qin Qingfeng was like this. He smiled and said, "In three years, the vitality here


    has been restored. At least, your sins would not be so serious. You should be happy."


    Qin Qingfeng nodded. What Samuel said made sense. He smiled and said, "Yes, you''re right. I


    should be happy. By the way, you just woke up and have been traveling for a long time. There is an


    inn ahead. Let''s eat something first and have a rest."


    Samuel nodded and led them to an inn in the distance.


    "Xi inn!"


    Samuel nced at the que in front of the inn, smiled, and walked into the inn.


    "Yo, four guests, pleasee in!" The waiter came up to them respectfully, shook the sweat towel


    on his shoulder, and shouted inside, "There are four guests!"


    Then, he skillfully led the four of them into an empty table in the store. He wiped the table with a


    sweat towel and showed a friendly smile. "What do you want to eat?"


    After that, he raised his hand slightly, and Samuel looked around casually. Not far away, there was a


    memorial arch with dozens of boards hanging on it, which were full of dishes names.


    "Bring me all the best things in your store."


    Before Samuel could speak, Wang Simin, who was standing aside, shouted rudely.


    The waiter was stunned. "All of them?"


    Wang Simin directly ced a fist-sized purple crystal on the table. "What? Are you afraid that I can''t


    afford it?"


    The waiter scratched his head, chuckled, and shouted at the kitchen, ¡°four distinguished guests, a


    set of Xi meal."


    Hearing the waiter''s shout, the guests at other tables in the inn couldn''t help but look back.


    Obviously, Wang Simin was so generous, which surprised many people.


    After all, she ordered the best things in the inn.


    Instead of feeling embarrassed, Wang Simin was very proud. Seeing Samuel looking at her, she


    became even more arrogant.


    After a while, the waiter ran over with a tray full of dishes. After putting the dishes on the table, the


    waiter smiled and said, "Please enjoy your food. By the way, you don''t look like people from our


    vige."


    Samuel smiled and said, "You are really good at judging people. We are indeed not the local


    vigers."


    The waiter smiled and said, "I receive a lot of guests every day, so I have seen a lot of people.


    Whether they are locals or not, we can tell at a nce."


    Samuel smiled. "Can I ask you something?"

 Chapter 2277

    Chapter 2277


    The waiter chuckled. Samuel nced at Qin Qingfeng, and Qin Qingfeng took out a purple crystal


    the size of nose shit. The waiter looked very embarrassed.


    At this time, Wang Simin suddenly smashed another fist-sized purple crystal directly on the table.


    "What about now?"


    The waiter chuckled and reached out to touch it, but Wang Simin directly pped the purple crystal.


    The waiter looked at Samuel with a sensible look. "Please ask, sir."


    Samuel pointed to Xiaotao next to him. "I want to ask you, do you know her?"


    The waiter followed his hand and looked at Xiaotao for a long time. He chuckled and said, "This girl


    is very beautiful, but I don''t know her."


    Samuel''s heart sank slightly. "You don''t know her? She should be from your vige. You really don''t


    know her?"


    The waiter looked at Xiaotao again and shook his head. "Sir, I really don''t know her. There is no


    such a person in our Wuyou Vige."


    His words made Samuel frown. "Is Xiaotao not from here? But it shouldn''t be. Xiaotao is the


    descendant of Pangu, and this vige is the only vige known to all in Pangu branch. How could


    he not know her?"


    "Is Xiaotao from another branch?"


    "Is there a mistake?"


    But it was impossible. Qin Qingfeng had said that when the entire Pangu tribe was massacred, only


    one branch of the Pangu nsmen who went out to avoid the massacre, andter, they migrated to


    this ce and lived in seclusion quietly.


    Samuel quietly nced at the waiter and saw that there was also a Pangu Axe mark on his arm,


    just like Xiaotao. Butpared with Xiaotao, the mark on his arm was very light and small.


    "Sir, are you Cheng Niu?"


    Just as Samuel was unable to figure out what was going on, Xiaotao suddenly said.


    Samuel quickly fixed his eyes on the waiter. The waiter was stunned for a moment and looked at


    Xiaotao incredulously. "Miss, how did you know my real name?"


    Hearing the waiter''s confirmation, Samuel frowned even more. What was going on?


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The waiter didn''t know Xiaotao, but Xiaotao knew him?


    Seeing everyone looking at her strangely, Xiaotao shook her head in a panic. "I... I... I don''t know


    what''s going on. I... I just... I suddenly remembered that his... his name is Cheng Niu."


    The waiter also frowned at this time. He was in the inn. It was not surprising that someone called


    him Xiaoniu, but he could count the people who called him Cheng Niu with his fingers.


    Most of the people who did this job called themselves by nicknames. Unless they were


    acquaintances, they would never know their real names.


    But he really didn''t know Xiaotao. He looked through all the memories in his mind, but he didn''t


    remember that he had seen Xiaotao before.


    Samuel couldn''t figure out what was going on. At this time, Qin Qingfeng smiled and said to the


    waiter, "Well, waiter, you can go and do your work. It''s time for dinner."


    Although the waiter agreed, he turned around and frowned. He couldn''t figure out what was going


    on.


    After sending the waiter away, Qin Qingfeng said, "If we continue to ask, we can''t figure it out. I


    guess that Xiaotao suddenly remembered something, but it''s just one-sided. As for the waiter,


    maybe he doesn''t know Xiaotao. You remember him, and he doesn''t remember many things about


    you. It ismon in this world. Let''s eat first. It''s gettingte. Let''s find the vige chief here


    tomorrow and ask him."


    Samuel thought about it and found it reasonable, so he stopped asking this question.


    After the meal, Samuel asked the waiter for four guest rooms. After that, Samuel went straight back


    to his room to practice.


    Wang Simin couldn''t stay idle any longer. After dinner, she dragged Xiaotao out for a stroll. For this


    First Miss, everything in Wuyou Vige was so strange and curious.


    However, not long after Samuel entered a meditative state, he suddenly felt unusually quiet around


    him. It was as if Samuel was alone in an extremely empty ce.


    Samuel felt a chill in his heart. "F*ck, could it be the seque of being poisoned?" After the meal,


    he actually asked his master, but his master couldn''t figure it out. It could only be seen on the


    surface that he was fine. However, his master also said the poison didn''t take effect in his body right


    now. Although he didn''t know why it didn''t take effect, he believed that Samuel''s toxin couldn''t be


    completely cured after seven days'' rest.


    Therefore, Samuel also felt that something was wrong with him, because he had released his


    Divine Sense. As the Divine Sense passed by, the surroundings were still quiet.


    That kind of silence even made people feel a little terrible.


    But at this moment, he heard Xiaotao and Wang Simin talking in detail, and even the sound of them


    going upstairs could be heard clearly. Samuel frowned and rxed a little from meditation.


    At this time, although the whole inn was not noisy in the afternoon, the sound of the waiter tidying


    up tables and chairs downstairs could be heard.


    This made Samuel very confused. What was going on?

 Chapter 2278

    Chapter 2278


    At this moment, the door rang and Samuel answered. Wang Simin came in dejectedly with a bowl of


    porridge in her hand.


    Knowing that Samuel had not recovered from his great injury and had been walking for a few days


    in a row, Wang Simin specially asked the waiter to make some porridge to nourish Samuel.


    Seeing her like this, which waspletely different from when she went out just now, Samuel


    suddenly asked curiously, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you go shopping with Xiaotao? Why did youe


    back so early?"


    Speaking of this, Wang Simin pouted. She sat down on the table like a deted ball and put down


    the porridge in her hand. "Don''t mention it. I''m so angry."


    Xiaotao followed closely behind. She picked up Wang Simin''s porridge on the table and handed it to


    Samuel gently. She exined with a chuckle, "Sister Simin wants to go shopping, but for some


    reason, there is nothing on the street."


    Samuel smiled slightly. At this time, a cold wind blew. Samuel subconsciously got up and closed the


    window, only to see that although it was only slightly dark downstairs, there was no sign of people


    on the streets. All the families did not even light up amp, and the whole vige waspletely


    dark.


    "Are all the vigers resting so early?" Samuel asked.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    No wonder it was so quiet just now. However, Samuel always felt that the silence now was different


    from the silence he felt when he was meditating.


    It was indeed quiet now, but just now, it was as silent as death.


    "Who knows? There is no one." Wang Simin was very angry. She wanted to go shopping, but all her


    good mood was ruined.


    They just had a meal and then dressed up a little. There was no one on the busy streets suddenly.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Anyway, we''ve been on the way for the past two days. Just take an early


    rest." After that, Samuel finished the porridge and gently put the bowl back.


    "I''ll fill another bowl for you." Xiaotao took the bowl and went out.


    But after a while, Xiaotao ran back with embarrassment. The bowl in her hand was empty. She


    looked at Samuel with embarrassment and said, "The inn is closed."


    "Isn''t the waiter still busy just now? When we came back, there were still half of the tables in the inn


    that hadn''t been cleaned up. We just talked for a while, and he packed up so quickly?" Wang Simin


    said, looking at Xiaotao with disbelief. She got up, took the bowl in Xiaotao''s hand, and walked


    toward the stairs.


    When she arrived at the stairs, the lobby of the inn on the first floor had already been turned off. It


    was dark and empty, making people feel a little flustered.


    She shook her head and was very puzzled. She got up and went back to the room.


    "It''s strange. There''s really no one left." Touching her forehead, Wang Simin was full of doubts. She


    walked into the room and sat down again. Suddenly, she looked at Samuel and said, "Samuel, do


    you think that this vige is strange? It''s still early, and they all went to sleep."


    Samuel did find it strange, but he did not go deep into it. After all, such a small vige might have


    simple folk customs. It was normal for them to do it at sunrise and rest at sunset. He smiled and


    said, "Do you think everyone is as energetic as you? They rely on their physical strength to support


    the family. They are not like you, First Miss. Anyway, there is nothing for you to worry about."


    "You..." Wang Simin did not know how to answer Samuel''s question.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I will go back first."


    After Wang Simin left, Xiaotao did not leave. Instead, she stood quietly beside Samuel. Samuel


    smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Young Master Hannigan, actually... actually, Miss Simin is right. I also feels that this vige is very


    strange, and... and..." Xiaotao looked around in fear and did not dare to make a sound.


    Samuel smiled and said, "And what?"


    "And... and I always feel like someone is secretly watching us."


    Samuel felt a chill down his spine. He was not afraid of ghosts. After all, he had seen everything


    before. However, the environment here was indeed gloomy and cold, but the doors and windows of


    Samuel were closed tightly.


    "Well, don''t think too much." Samuelforted her.


    Hearing this, Xiaotao wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She took two steps


    forward and finally looked at Samuel eagerly. "But... but I''m really afraid. Mr. Hannigan, Xiaotao... I


    have a presumptuous request."


    Samuel said, "Go ahead."


    "Tao, can... can I stay in your room?" After saying this, Xiaotao lowered her head and blushed.


    She also knew that men and women could not stay together in the same room at night. But for


    some reason, ever since they arrived in the vige, especially after night, Xiaotao felt dizzy and


    extremely afraid.


    Unless she had no other choice, she really didn''t want to say that.


    She thought that Samuel was very likely to refuse her, but Samuel just smiled and said, "Okay, then


    you sleep in my bed and I sleep on the table."


    The main reason why Samuel did not refuse Xiaotao was that Xiaotao was the sessor of Pangu.


    Samuel did not want anything to happen to her. Another reason was that Xiaotao had taken care of


    Samuel all the way, so Samuel would not refuse if Xiaotao needed help.


    After Xiaotao fell asleep, Samuel entered a meditative state again. As soon as he entered a


    meditative state, the deathly silence appeared again.


    In the middle of the night, Xiaotao, who was lying on the bed, was sweating. She frowned and bit


    her red lips.


    She had a long dream. In the dream, everything was so beautiful. The sun was bright, the


    mountains were green, the rivers were beautiful, the birds were singing, and the flowers were


    fragrant. Someone was busy on the terraced tform of the mountains, and someone was


    shouting. She also saw her parents and the waiter today. They sat under the peach tree that had


    appeared before, chatting andughing, while she happily picked up the peach blossom petals on


    the ground.


    But when she picked up the peach blossoms and happily turned back to look for her parents, she


    suddenly found that her parents and a group of vigers sitting under the tree had lost their heads


    at this time. She looked up in fear. On the peach trees, there were smiling heads hanging. At this


    time, they were looking at her with smiles.


    "Ah!!" Xiaotao suddenly woke up from her dream. At this time, it was already dawn outside the


    room, and the streets downstairs had returned to yesterday''s hustle and bustle.


    Samuel stood by the window and saw that Xiaotao had woken up. He smiled gently and said,


    "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare? Look at how sweaty you are. Go wash your face.


    Master asked us to go."


    "Where are we going?" Xiaotao asked doubtfully.


    Samuel smiled and left the room without saying anything.

 Chapter 2279

    Chapter 2279


    After Xiaotao cleaned up, Samuel, Wang Simin, and Qin Qingfeng were already waiting in the living


    room on the first floor. Although it was only in the morning, the business in the inn was very good. It


    was almost the same as when the four of them camest afternoon. There were few empty tables in


    the store.


    "What a strange ce. There were so many people early in the morning, but no one came at night."


    Wang Simin looked at the bustling life around her and said with some dissatisfaction.


    Qin Qingfeng smiled and said, "Let''s go to the vige chief. Maybe he knows something about


    Xiaotao."


    When they came out of the inn, the streets were as noisy as yesterday afternoon, and the shouting


    and selling voices were endless. The group of people went all the way to the innermost part of the


    vige.


    Qin Qingfeng had already asked the waiter for information. The big house in the innermost part of


    Wuyou Vige was the ancestral hall. As the chief of a vige, Vige Chief lived in the ancestral


    hall all year round.


    Soon after, the four of them arrived at arge rooftop.


    Although the house was a little old, it was decorated with red bricks and ck tiles. The two strange


    stone beasts at the door opened their mouths, looking serious and dignified.


    "Let''s go in." Looking at the que with the words "Ancestral Temple" hanging above his head, Qin


    Qingfeng walked in first.


    As soon as they entered the ancestral hall, a fragrant smell came into their nostrils. When they


    walked further in, they saw an iparably huge Deity''s Seat, which was filled with all kinds of


    spirit tablets.


    As soon as the four of them entered the hall, an old man with a white beard slowly walked out from


    the side door of the hall and said with a smile, "It''s really a happy thing to have friendsing from


    the countryside."


    Behind the old man was a young man about 25 or 26 years old. He had a square face and straight


    eyebrows. He was quite handsome, but there was a trace of killing intent in his eyes that was hard


    for outsiders to detect.


    Qin Qingfeng smiled. "You must be the vige chief? I''m the Seventh Elder of the Void Sect, Qin


    Qingfeng. This is my disciple, Samuel, and this is Miss Wang Simin, the daughter of the Wang


    family in Tianhu City."


    Samuel gave Qin Qingfeng a strange look. "This guy is really bold. He directly told them his real


    name. Others didn''t care, but Qin Qingfeng came here three years ago and killed many vigers in


    Wuyou Vige."


    Qin Qingfeng seemed to have seen through Samuel''s doubts and whispered in his ear, "At that


    time, we came here with a mask. We came at night just to grab something. So, I don''t know them,


    and they don''t know me either."


    Samuel nodded knowingly. No wonder Qin Qingfeng was so bold.


    Although the white-bearded old man smiled, his eyes were full of vignce. "It turns out that the


    master has arrived. However, this vige has always been isted from the world. Why would Elder


    Qine here? What is the reason?"


    His words stunned Qin Qingfeng. He paused for a moment and soon came up with a reason. "I


    found this ce because of this girl. Her name is Xiaotao. However, she has lost her memory and


    can''t remember many things. We came here this time to help her solve the mystery of her origin."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The white-haired old man nodded with relief and looked at Xiaotao for a while. "But this girl is not


    from Wuyou Vige."


    Hearing this, Samuel, Qin Qingfeng, and Xiaotao were all stunned. Qin Qingfeng took Xiaotao''s


    hand and said, "Vige Chief, did you see wrongly? How could she not be here? Look at her arms.


    Like the vigers, they all have this green seal."


    The white-bearded old man smiled and said, "This is just a special tattoo. Maybe thisdy''s


    ancestores from the same blood as us."


    "Vige Chief, are you sure?" Qin Qingfeng asked.


    It was obvious that in Samuel''s eyes, he didn''t trust Vige Chief''s words either.


    Xiaotao was the sessor of Pangu, and the tattoo of the Pangu Axe was an exclusive mark of the


    Pangu tribe. Ten thousand years ago, only one branch of Pangu tribe survived, which proved that


    Xiaotao must havee from here.


    More importantly, Xiaotao knew the waiter¡¯s name, which proved that she was here.


    But why did the vige chief and the waiter say that they didn''t know Xiaotao?


    But the problem was that Samuel had been carefully observing Vige Chief''s words and actions.


    The vige chief didn''t seem to be lying at all.


    "There are 136 families in this vige, and I know all of them very well. I know better than anyone


    else whether there is anyone in the vige. I have never seen or heard of thisdy. If you don''t


    believe me, Shi Qiang, you can take out the vige record and let the four of them have a good


    look." After the old man finished speaking, he ordered.


    The young man named Shi Qiang nodded. After entering the side door for less than a moment, he


    came out with a thick book in his hand. Then, he handed it directly to Qin Qingfeng.


    Qin Qingfeng took the book and flipped it over. It was full of names, but he did not find Xiaotao''s


    name from beginning to end.


    Qin Qingfeng looked at Samuel in disbelief. This was simply too unbelievable.


    No one knew Xiaotao. Xiaotao didn''t seem to belong here. If Xiaotao hadn''t called out the waiter''s


    name yesterday, Samuel really thought that they might havee to the wrong ce this time.


    However, Xiaotao knew the waiter and called out his name urately.


    "What... what the hell is going on?"

 Chapter 2280

    Chapter 2280


    At this time, Vige Chief smiled and said, "The four of you have also seen it. There is no record of this girl in this vige, and I don''t know her either.¡±


    "That''s right. In fact, there are very few girls in their twenties in this vige. If she is really from this vige, Vige Chief will definitely remember.¡± Shi


    Qiang echoed


    The four looked at each other, speechless.


    Samuel''s heart was full of doubt and heaviness.


    They worked so hard toe here, but they found the wrong ce?


    What was Xiaotao''s real identity? If no one could teach him how to use the Pangu Axe, Yvonne would get farther and farther away from him.


    No, there was another way!


    At this time, Samuel stood up and bowed to Vige Chief, "Vige Chief, in fact, in addition to searching for Xiactao''s background, there is one more


    important thing this time, which is to find the Pangu tribe. Xiactac is a member of the Pangu tribe. Even if she is not fram the vige, the same green


    seal on your hands shows that at least you used to belong to the same tribe, right?"


    Since Xiaotao could not help him, this was the residential area of the Pangu Tribe, and there were Pangu tribesmen everywhere. Samuel could also


    use them to find the secret of the Pangu Axe.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Vige Chief chuckled and said, "I have already said that this was only a simr tattoo. How can it be a green seal? As for


    the Pangu Tribe, that is even more ridiculous."


    "Tattoo?" Samuel frowned. He took a few steps to the front of Vige Chief and grabbed his hand. Then, he suddenly activated the energy in his body.


    But what Samuel could never have imagined was that no matter how much energy Samuel activated, the green seal in Vige Chief''s hand did not


    emit any light like Xiaotao.


    Samuel looked at the fact in disbelief. How could it be like this?


    Xiaotao''s green seal could echo with his Pangu Axe, but the Vige Chief''s green seal had no connection with Samuel. Could it be that they were


    really not from the same n?


    "Sir, what are you doing?" Vige Chief looked at Samuel in confusion. He had no idea what Samuel''s actions were for.


    "Impossible... impossible." Samuel was a little absent-minded and shook his head. He really couldn''t figure out why it was like this!


    The only reasonable exnation was that Xiaotao and they were not from the same n. Or they were not members of the Pangu n at all, which


    exined most of the current situation


    But the most unreasonable exnation was that how could Xiactac urately call out the waiter''s name?


    Strange, strange, it was simply too strange.


    "The four of you, if there''s nothing else, please leave my vige as soon as possible. I''m used to my own life and it''s not convenient for outsiders to


    disturb me," Vige Chief said with a chuckle.


    After bidding farewell to Vige Chief, Qin Qingfeng and Samuel were speechless along the way. They werepletely deep in thought


    "Strange, strange. It''s too f*cking strange. Many things seem to be like this, but they seem to be different.¡± Qin Qinfeng shook hishead in confusion.


    "In fact, I was inclined to believe


    what Vige Chief said, because he


    was calm thioughout the whole


    process and did not I


    lying at af . Every wor


    very convincing. But


    this be actually expo


    lying agai


    a membe


    really bel


    you,¡± Sam


    Nn. He said t


    of the Pan


    ieved him, b


    uel said co


    ook like he was


    d he said was


    just because of


    sed thathe was


    hat he was not


    gu n, and I


    ut he ignored


    dly. Content


    belongs to


    Qin Qingfeng could prove that the people here were Pangu people. However, Vige Chief never thought that Qin Qingfeng was the one who came to


    the vige to ughter three years ago.


    Qin Qingfeng nodded and said, "Yes, there are many strange things in it. What we need now is to find a line and then weave all thes, and then the


    mystery will be solved."


    "Moreover, there''s one more thing


    that''s very strange. Logically


    speaking; since something like that >


    happened to them three years ago,


    they should have been very alert to


    the elitside world, but they didn''t


    seem to be like this,¡± Samuel said.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly felt that Wuyou Vige was was a vige full of sorrow. Everything was too strange.


    However, there was one thing that Samuel was certain of. The more Vige Chief wanted them to leave this ce, the more he insisted on not


    leaving.


    This was the only ce for him to unlock the Pangu Axe. If he did not get the answer, Samuel would never leave.


    On the way back to the inn, Wang Simin waspletely attracted by the street stalls. When Samuel and Qin Qingfeng were thinking about the


    strangeness of Wuyou Vige, they did not notice that Wang Simin had disappeared.


    When they arrived at the inn, Xiaotao


    ordered a few fishes and was


    waiting for the dishes. Wang Simin_


    came in with many bags. When she


    arrived at the table, Wang Simin.put


    the things on the table with a thump.


    "Hey; do you two men have some


    roanners? You asked me to bring so


    many things back alone."You don''t


    even help me."


    Samuel looked at her strangely and ignored her.


    Wang Simin shook her numb arms. "What attitude? I''m buying clothes for you."


    "Clothes?" Samuel suddenly frowned, his eyes staring fixedly at every guest in the inn!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2281

    Chapter 2281


    Almost everyone in the inn was dressed in summer clothes, while Samuel and the others were dressed in winter clothes.


    The four of them were dressed different from everyone else in the inn. Upon closer inspection, they looked as if they were four monsters.


    Qin Qingfeng also listened. He touched his thick clothes and smiled awkwardly. "Speaking of which, we seem to be dressed strangely."


    Xiaotao also nodded and felt a little embarrassed. "Yes, we''re wearing too thick clothes.¡±


    Qin Qingfeng smiled at Wang Simin and said, "Miss Simin is thoughtful.¡±


    Wang Simin nced at Samuel proudly and said proudly, "Of course. I don''t look like someone."


    Samuel smiled and said, "Then you go upstairs first to change your clothes. I''m waiting for you here. Go back quickly."


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Wang Simin snorted and said, "Change it. Let''s go." After that, Wang Simin took Xiaotao and Qin Qingfeng upstairs to


    change clothes.


    In less than a moment, the two women and the old man changed into good-looking new clothes and went downstairs. Wang Simin and Xiaotao were


    both beautiful women. The thinner summer clothes made their figures more perfect. Seeing Samuel, Wang Simin turned her head away and snorted.


    Samuel was not angry. When they sat down at the table, he smiled and said, "What do you think?"


    "Of course it''s good-locking. Do you think we are all like you? It''s such a good day and you''re dressed like a steamed bun,¡± Wang Simin said


    unconvinced. However, in the eyes of Samuel, he could clearly see Wang Simin¡¯s forced appearance.


    However, Qin Qingfeng and Xiaotao couldn''t help hugging their bodies so tightly that they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Samuel smiled. He knew that the three of them were extremely cold, but Wang Simin had been holding on in front of him.


    "What do you think of their bodies?" Samuel pointed to a table in the distance. On the table, a middle-aged couple was eating with their father and


    children.


    "The old man don''t seem to be feeling well," Xiactao said, trembling.


    Samuel nodded. "Then what do you think of your body, especially Miss Wang?"


    The three of them looked at each other in dismay. They did not understand why Samuel had asked such a question. However, Qin Qingfeng still


    answered Samuel''s question. "My body must be average, but Miss Simin is in good health.¡±


    "Why do you ask such a boring question?" Wang Simin muttered


    Samuel smiled and said, "The weakest of you is better than the old man and the child, but you see, their clothes are thinner than your current clothes,


    but their faces are red. And among the three of you, even Miss Wang, who is in the best health, is cold. Isn''t that strange?"


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Qin Qingfeng came over and frowned. "It seems that what you said is true."


    Although Wang Simin did not speak, with her temper, she did not refute Samuel''s words, which had already exined the problem


    "So, we are not strange, but them," Samuel said


    In fact, from the beginning. when Samuel heard Wang Simin said about clothes, he subconsciously thought that his dressing seemed to be very


    different from others. It was very strange.


    But soon, Samuel denied this idea. Althoughmon sense told him that he was the weird one, his body told him that the strange one was someone


    else.


    Cutside, it was snowing heavily. Even though Wuyou Vige was sunny, there was still a trace of coldness. Wearing these thick winter clothes,


    Samuel even felt a little cold. People''s eyes and ears could lie, but their bodies could not lie at all


    The reason why he felt strange before was just a subconscious behavior. It was like when someone told you that this thing was poisonous; you would


    subconsciously think that it was poisonous, even if it was not.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, what Samuel needed to do was to test if he was poisoned. The physical performance of Qin Qingfeng and the other two had given him an


    answer.


    "Mr. Hannigan, what''s going on? Aren''t they afraid of the coldness?" Xiaotao asked nervously.


    Samuel shook his head. These people talked andughed calmly, and he could not feel their coldness at all. This was also what surprised him.


    Locking at Wang Simin, Samuel smiled and said, "Are you interested in going shopping?¡±


    "Wow? What''s wrong with you?" Wang Simin asked in disbelief.


    There was something strange about it. Samuel wanted to have a look, so he didn''t care whether Wang Simin agreed or not. He stood up and walked


    outside.


    Of course, Qin Qingfeng knew that Samuel was not just going shopping. It was a good choice to walk around this ce.


    The group of four soon returned to


    the streetagain. Samuel looked at


    Wang Simin and whispered, "Miss


    Wangs the daughter of the Wang


    Family. I think you have eaten all


    kinds of things, haven''t you?"


    Hearing this, Wang Simin immediately said proudly, "Cf course. Since I was born, I have eaten many things in the Eight Direction World. There is


    nothing I have never eaten."


    Samuel nodded with satisfaction. Then, he pointed to the stall where the melon was sold yesterday and whispered, "Miss Wang, do you know this


    spiritual melon?"


    "Immortal Peach Spirit Fruits!"


    "What about this?"


    "Jade Water Pear!"


    "What about this?"


    Wang Simin snorted and said, "What? You want to test me? Isn''t that easy? Redheart Zi, the King of Spirit Fruits."


    Samuel smiled and said, "Miss Wang really lives up to your reputation. You know everything."


    "Of course!" Wang Simin raised her eyebrows proudly.


    "Then I want to ask you, what season did these fruitse from?" Samuel suddenly asked with burning eyes.


    Wang Simin answered without hesitation, "Summer!"


    But after answering, she suddenly froze on the spot. Summer?


    When they argived, it was snowing


    heavily. It wals already winter.


    Although Wuyou Vige was located


    in a remoted ce, it was still in


    Tianhg City. Even if its environment


    was-unique, it should not betwo


    S€as0NSs from outside. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Qin Qingfeng and Xiaotao were also stunned.


    What the hell was going on?


    Xiaotao even felt that her brain was


    not enough. ¡ì She had only been here


    for one day; but there were too many


    strange things here. Many things


    were beyond her imagination. Even


    Qin  Qingfeng, who had always: been


    experienced, was somewhat


    cGhfused at this time. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "ls this summer here?" Xiaotao asked


    Samuel shook his head and looked at everyone with a confident smile. He said firmly and calmly, "It must be winter here!"

 Chapter 2282

    Chapter 2282


    "The winter? Then how can you exin these spirit fruits in summer? You''ve seen them. They are all very fresh spirit fruits. They were definitely not


    picked and stored until nowst year." Wang Simin retorted.


    "Yes, if this is winter, look at everyone here. Their clothes are all summer.¡± Qin Qingfeng also frowned and said.


    "Do you still remember the weather here when we just got out of the crack in the stone?¡± Samuel asked.


    Wang Simin frowned and said, "When we just came in, although there were green mountains and clear water here and the sun was shining brightly,


    the surrounding mountains were still covered with snow."


    Samuel nodded and said, "You''re right, so the season here can only be winter. The reason why you feel cold in these clothes is also because of this."


    "But they..." Xiaotao locked at all the passers-by in confusion. They were all dressed in summer clothes. Were they not cold?


    Samuel said, "Of course they are not cold. In fact, when I entered this vige, I felt very strange. But I can''t say what''s strange about it for a while until


    Miss Wang said something to wake me up.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Wang Simin asked curiously, "l woke you up?"


    She didn''t even know what she had said to remind Samuel. At this time, she looked at Samuel strangely.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Yes, clothes. Our clothes arepletely different from theirs. Themon sense tells us that we seem to be very strange,


    but our bodies tell us honestly that they are very strange. Then, who is stranger?"


    "Oh, what do you mean they are strange or we are strange? You almost knocked me out," Wang Simin said gloomily.


    "Yes, Samuel. What''s going on? Tell me."


    Samuel looked at the three of them and said slowly, "In fact, no one is strange because we are from two different worlds.¡±


    When these words were spoken, the three of them were even more confused. What did this mean by two different worlds?


    "Are you curious?"


    The three nodded like chickens pecking rice.


    "Well, tonight, we will know the answer.¡± Samuel smiled mysteriously.


    Then, ignoring the three stunned pecple, he directly got up and went back to the inn.


    When they went back to the inn, Samuel had locked the door. They had no choice but to go back to their rooms and wait.


    At dusk, the door of Samuel''s room was opened. At this time, the three of them heard the noise and rushed out of their rooms and ran to the door of


    Samuel''s room.


    Samuel waved his hand, indicating for them to enter his room.


    After entering the room, Wang Simin said anxiously, ¡°Sick chicken, it''s getting dark soon. What is the answer?"


    Xiaotao also asked in a rare voice, "Yes, Mr. Hannigan. What the hell is going on?"


    Samuel did not speak. After opening the door, hey on the bed and closed his eyes to rest.


    Seeing that Samuel did not speak, Wang Simin muttered, "You don''t know anything, do you?"


    After that, Wang Simin secretly nced at Samuel to see if he would respond. However, what disappointed and annoyed her was that Samuel still did


    not move at all.


    This damned guy, was he so stubburn?


    After waiting for another ten


    minutes, Wapg Simin couldn''t


    suppress hertermnper anymore. She


    spent the-who e afternoon in the &


    room hirking about what Samuel


    meant¡¯ Wha did he mean by "people


    fromtwo different worlds¡± apd what


    kind of people from two different


    worlds could have a rtionship


    with Wuyou Vige? Content


    belongs to


    Moreover, what was the connection with the strange things that happened in the vige?


    After thinking for a whole afternoon, Wang Simin still could not figure out what was going on, so she could only pin her hopes on the answer given by


    Samuel tonight.


    But after such a long time, Samuel didn''t say anything except sitting here and waiting.


    How could Wang Simin bear it?


    "Bang!" Wang Simin mmed the table angrily and stood up. "Sick chicken, what do you mean? Is it fun to tease us?"


    Qin Qingfefg quickly stood up and


    advised, "Miss Simin, don''tbe =


    impatient. Since Samuel has said


    that IE e will be an answer atnight,


    let¡¯ s wait a little longer. Anyway, the


    su has just set¡±


    -


    Wang Simin''s face turned cold. "I think he''s obviously fooling us.¡±


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly


    sat up, opened his eyes slightly, and


    looked atthe three people. "Now, it''s


    almost time. Then, he put his-hand


    on his lips and made a shustiing


    gesture. ¡¯


    -


    The three of them immediately stopped breathing.


    Wang Simin''s ears almost pricked up to the top of her head. She tried her best to hear whether there was any sound, but when she heard it, she


    found nothing.


    "Hey, sick chicken, what the hell are you doing?" Wang Simin frowned with dissatisfaction.


    "Did you hear anything?" Samuel asked the three.


    Xiaotao shook her head. "Young Master Hannigan, although it was so quiet just now, but... I didn''t hear anything.¡±


    "Correct, it''s so quiet all of a sudden.¡± Samuel smiled and walked out of the room quickly.

 Chapter 2283

    Chapter 2283


    The three of them quickly followed Samuel and walked from the second floor to the hall on the first floor. Except for the neatly arranged tables and


    chairs, there was no one in the hall on the first floor. and it was dark.


    The whole hall was so quiet that even the sound of needles falling could be heard. It was a little creepy.


    Aftering out of the inn, the four of them came to the street.


    The night wind was blowing, and fallen leaves were flying. The entire street waspletely shrouded in the night. The entrance and the end could


    not be seen.


    A gust of cold wind blew, and Wang Simin shivered from the cold. She held her arms and said strangely, "You sick chicken, why are you taking us to


    the street? What are you doing? Go shopping? But I''m sorry that the stall is closed. Let''s go back quickly. It''s so cold."


    "I''m looking for someone.¡± Samuel smiled and then quickly walked to the door of a house, and then locked at Wang Simin


    Wang Simin was stunned. It seemed that Samuel wanted her to knock on the door.


    "Knock. The owner of this room will tell you the answer," Samuel said with a smile.


    Wang Simin nced at Samuel and walked to the door doubtfully. She felt like she had been yed by Samuel, but when she thought that she could


    find the answer she wanted after knocking on the door, she still knocked


    When Wang Simin''s hand touched the door, the door was opened gently. There was a small yard and three small rooms inside.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was pitch-ck in the courtyard and there was no light at all. Standing at the door and looking around, Wang Simin found it a little gloomy. She


    nced at Samuel and said, "No one is there!"


    "You didn''t even go in to have a look, and you already know that there is no one? Are you afraid?" Samuel deliberately smiled and said


    Wang Simin snorted and said, "Humph, will I be afraid?¡± Then she walked in a few steps.


    However, the further she went in, the more afraid Wang Simin felt. She waspletely provoked by Samuel and forced herself toe in. The more


    she walked, the more afraid she became. The courtyard was too quiet, and it was so quiet that she was in a panic.


    In fact, she was also a cultivator. In theory, she was not afraid of ghosts. But somehow, when she came to this ce, she felt very scared


    Finally, she arrived at the door of the three rooms. Wang Simin stood in front of the door for a long time. Finally, she closed her eyes and knocked on


    the door directly. But just like the door outside, the door inside was not locked. When her hand touched it, the door was opened.


    "Is anyone there?" Wang Simin shouted and then turned back.


    At the door, Wang Simin regained her previous arrogance and said to Samuel, "No one is here."


    Samuel nodded and led the three of them to a room next door. He looked at Wang Simin again.


    "Me again?" Wang Simin pointed at herself in surprise.


    "I''m telling yoy, youd better not y


    tricks on me. Otherwise, you''ll be in


    big trouble. Wang Simin shouted ?


    angrily. With the experience of the¡±


    last time, this time, Wang Siminwas


    more courageous and went straight


    inside. In less than a moment, she


    came out and shook her head.


    "There''s still no one.¡± Content


    belongs to


    There were several rooms in session, but the result was almost the sameas the situation in the first room. The door was unlocked and opened


    with a knock. but there was no one in the room.


    When Wang Simin finished checking


    thest room,she finally couldn''t


    help but rea Samuel angrily. She


    was so angry that she put her hands


    on her hips and said, "You sick


    chicken, I''m telling you, don''t go too


    far. Ny tolerance is limited! ow


    many rooms have you asked me to


    knock in one night? You said that


    there would be an answer. Where is


    the answer?"


    Samuel smiled. "In fact, they have given you the answer.¡±


    Wang Simin was stunned. "What answer? What answer?"


    At this time, Qin Qingfeng said


    strangely, "Samuel, this is too


    strange. Why I is there no one in each


    room? Logically speaking, there is


    no ongwn the street. They should


    havegone home, but why is there no


    one each room?" Content belongs


    to¡¯ =


    Samuel said, "This is within my expectations. Follow me somewhere and you will know why there is no one in the room.¡±


    Hearing this, Wang Simin gnashed her teeth in anger. "Samuel, what the hell are you going to do?"


    Samuel ignored her and led the three of them to the innermost part of the vige. When they stopped in front of a big building, Wang Simin was


    suddenly puzzled. "Samuel, you are going to die. What are we doing here?"


    Samuel smiled, got up, opened the door, and strode straight into the center of the big house. The gue on his head was written with the words


    "Ancestral Temple¡±.


    Samuel cast a spell and lit up the entire ancestral hall. Suddenly, the four of them saw the whole hall.


    "Do you know where the people you found just now went?" Samuel locked at Wang Simin and asked.


    Wang Simin frowned and shook her head. "Where did they go?"


    Samuel smiled as he pointed at the rows of densely packed divine tablets in the hall. His eyes were like torches as he coldly said, "They are all


    there!"


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Wang Simin suddenly looked over, and she was shocked. She looked at the dense divine tablets in fear and she was so


    scared that she couldn''t speak for a moment.


    They... they... they were all dead?

 Chapter 2284

    Chapter 2284


    How was this possible?


    She had seen them in person during the day. How could they die?


    Qin Qingfeng and Xiaotao were both afraid and in disbelief.


    "Young Master Hannigan, don''t make fun of this," Xiactac said with fear.


    "That''s right, Samuel. Those people were still fine during the day, and we have seen them before. We can all be sure that they are human beings, not


    like ghosts." Qin Qingfeng also said.


    Samuel smiled, stood up, and walked to the front of the spirit tablet. He then swept his gaze across the spirit tablets without saying a word.


    The three of them looked at him in confusion. What was he doing?


    Soon, Samuel''s face turned cold and he pointed to a spirit tablet in the corner of the seventh row. The three of them looked over and were shocked.


    "Wuyou Vige, Cheng Niu''s Spiritual tablet!"


    "This... this is the waiter''s?"


    "How could this be?"


    Samuel''s face darkened. He was right!


    Samuel was not sure about the answer tonight. Everything was just a guess, and he also needed to prove it. Afterst night''s meditation, he suddenly


    felt surprisingly quiet and had noticed that something was wrong, especially Wang Simin once said that when they went upstairs, the waiter had not


    finished half of the things, but in just a few words, the downstairs was silent.


    Coupled with the series of things that happened today, Samuel had a vague feeling that it was strange here. Until Wang Simin reminded him of her


    clothes, Samuel suddenly thought that maybe the people on both sides were not from the same world at all.


    Cnly this exnation could perfectly exin these strange things.


    Another thing that supported these exnations was that Qin Qingfeng had ughtered this ce in the past. In three years, this ce was as noisy


    as a street and prosperous. It was impossible.


    Therefore, everything was just an illusion, or they had entered another virtual world!


    "Summer''s clothes, Summer''s melons, and even no one knows Xiactao. But Xiaotao clearly exists here, which shows that we are not in the same


    world as them, but in the same space.¡± Samuel said.


    This was just like two parallel lines that suddenly intersected. Other than the point of intersection, the other ces were still different worlds.


    "Do you mean that Wuyou Vige is where this intersection point is located?" Qin Qingfeng frowned and asked


    Samuel nodded.


    Wang Simin also seemed to understand. "So in this ce, we are always ipatible with them. But many times, we have some interaction with


    each other, which makes us feel that we are notpatible with each other, but somewhatpatible. This is alsc a very strange thing."


    Samuel nodded, "That''s right, so I''ve been guessing what their world is like. Last night''s abnormal matters and when we came to the ancestral hall to


    find Vige Chief and saw so many spirit tablets here, I suspect that their so-called world may actually be a world of wronged souls."


    Qin Qingfeng nodded heavily. Even now, he still agreed with what Samuel said, because even though he wasn''t sure if he had ughtered all of the


    vigers three years ago. there was one thing he was sure of: he killed quite a few people.


    Samuel''s words were the best exnation for that period of history. Wuyou Vige was not prosperous at all. Instead, it was ughtered and turned


    into a situation where it would wither even more.


    In fact, not a single one of them survived. Instead, they gathered together to form a concentration of Malicious Grudge.


    Thinking of this, Qin Qingfeng couldn''t help lowering his head. When he first came here and saw this ce was very lively, he thought that this ce


    had recovered, and the guilt in his heart was reduced a lot. But now, his guilt had be heavier.


    It was obvious that he owed more.


    Xiaotao looked at Samuel happily. "Mr. Hannigan, you''re so smart. You can think of this."


    Hearing Xiaotao''s praise, Wang Simin looked at Samuel with disgust and said, "It''s just a coincidence."


    "Miss Simin, since Young Master


    Hannigan can-think through the


    details sa.thoroughly, how can it be-


    just being coincidence? Young =


    MasterHannigan i is so smart."


    Xiaatao had never liked topete


    with others, but she had to<firmly stand="" on="" the="" side="" of="" samuel.<="" p=""></firmly>


    ¡ª


    Because Samuel could finally piece all kinds of tiny pieces together into a hugeplete event. With his observation and strong thinking ability, it had


    to make people sigh.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wang Simin was about to speak when the entire ancestral hall suddenly shook. Then, the ancestral hall copsed and the roof copsed


    Samuel quickly ran the energy to cover the four people and looked coldly at everything outside the cover.


    Hong!!


    With a loud bang, the entire


    ancestral halfcopsedpletely.


    The dust rose for a moment. After a.


    while, the dust dissipated. In frontof


    Samuetand the other three people,


    the ewas no ancestral hall. Looking


    around, it was dark. The ce where


    the ? four people were located was a


    wastnd.


    At this time, the chilly wind blew.


    Wang Simin subconsciously pinched Samuel''s arm sleeve and looked around in panic. But Qin Qingfeng was different fram Wang Simin


    Compared to them, Qin Qingfeng''s current fear was truly written on his face, engraved in his heart.


    Because this was really a ce where he could not get rid of in his nightmares.


    Seeing Qin Qingfeng''s pale face and trembling body, Samuel knew that this must be the ce where Qin Qingfeng ughtered the vigers. That


    was why he was so scared!


    "Wool"


    Suddenly, at this moment, a miserable roar was heard at night. A figure slowly climbed out from the ground on the wastnd in the distance.


    Then, there were more and more people. In all directions around Samuel, countless figures climbed up from the ground. They were stooped, carrying


    axes, big knives, and so on. They were slowly approaching the four people with strange cries!


    "This..." Wang Simin was shocked


    "They are the ghosts of Wuyou Vige!" Samuel said seriously. After that, he locked at Wang Simin and said, "I''m responsible for the front and you''re


    responsible for the back."


    Wang Simin nodded, pulled out the long sword on her back, and leaned against Samuel''s back.


    "Roar!"


    Following a furious roar from the leading ghost, the hundreds of ghosts suddenly sped up and charged forward.


    Wang Simin pulled out her sword to fight against the enemy, and Samuel directly pulled out his jade sword to attack the ghosts.


    A great battle was about to break out!


    However, these ghost armies


    seemed not to die. They would


    instantly shatter with each strike.


    But theny hey instantly reformed, Ra


    time passed, not only did the two: of


    them.prot kill a single ghost, they


    a sa allowed the ghosts to.


    cempletely advance,pletely


    encircling the four of them! Content


    belongs to

 Chapter 2285

    Chapter 2285


    "Damn sick chicken, we can''t go on like this!" Wang Simin shouted anxiously.


    The hundred ghostspletely formed a huge circle, tightly surrounding the four of them


    Samuel gritted his teeth. The power of the Dragon Heart in his body was really poor. The only way was to use the mysterious power before he


    fainted. However, it had been temporarily ced in his Dantian. He did not know what would happen if he rashly used it.


    If the energy was still rushing forward, Samuel would undoubtedly be in great danger.


    But this was the only chance


    "Get out of the way!"


    Samuel''s face turned cold, and then he forced himself to activate the mysterious power in his body. What Samuel wanted was to kill them with one


    strike.


    Therefore, he directly activated the mysterious power to wake up the Pangu Axe. Then, the golden seal of the Pangu Axe on Samuel''s forehead


    suddenly shone brightly, and a golden light on his body exploded in an instant.


    Hong!


    The golden light swept over like light, and the ghosts who touched it were instantly turned into ashes and powder.


    Wang Simin was shocked to look at the golden Samuel. At this time, Samuel was not sick at all. Instead, it was more like a God of War, wearing


    golden light and looking around.


    Wang Simin''s face suddenly turned red as she looked at the ghosts who were like ants in front of Samuel.


    Thinking of her previous contempt for him, and now he was trying his best to save everyone, Wang Simin felt ashamed


    Now, it seemed that Samuel was not sick at all. He was very manly, and he looked good.


    But just as Wang Simin''s heart was about to move, Samuel frowned. He was both excited and very anxious. What excited him was that he didn¡¯t


    know how to use the Pangu Axe until now, but the energy it emitted when it woke up was so invincible. How could he not be excited?


    If he knew how to use it, what kind of power would it be?


    But what worried him was that the stubborn and mysterious power, like an awakened ox, once again madly jumped in his body uncontrobly.


    If this continued, Samuel would really be killed by it


    But in the face of a formidable enemy, Samuel had to rely on it!


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, a cry of surprise rang out in the darkness. Following which, the man suddenly leaped forward and slowly walked out. Almost at the same


    time, the iparably ferocious ghosts suddenly disappeared.


    Samuel quickly withdrew all his energy, which struggled to run wildly in his body, and looked coldly at the persen in front of him.


    The man was wrapped in ck cloth. No one could tell how he looked or what he looked like.


    "Boy, let me ask you, what''s going on with that golden light on your body?" the man said coldly.


    Samuel frowned. "Who are you?"


    "Me? It''s none of your business. I just want to know what kind of divine weapon you have!" The man said.


    Samuel couldnt tell whether the


    other party was an enemy or a


    friend, buthe believed that it was the


    former, because it was obvious that


    he might be the leader of these.


    ghost soldiers. "What does this have


    to''do with you?" Content befongs to


    =


    "Of course it has something to do with me!" he said in a hurry. Then, he thought for a while and answered Samuel''s question, "My name is Xu Hai."


    "Xu Hai?" Samuel nced at


    Xiaotao. Seelng the look in her eyes,


    he knew that she didn''t know the


    man. At this time, Qin Qingfeng. ~~


    suddenly frowned and said, Your


    father is the vige chief of \Wyou


    Vifage, Xu Furong?" Content belongs


    to  =


    Upon hearing Qin Qingfeng''s words, the man obviously took a step back in a panic and said in shock, "How do you know my father? Who... who are


    you?"


    Qin Qingfeng immediately lowered his head with regret. He really didn''t know how to answer.


    Samuel said at this time, "So you are also a viger of Wuyou Vige? Well, I will answer you. The divine weapon in my hand is what you think.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Pangu Axe?" The man suddenly


    looked up. When he saw Qin


    Qingfeng''s r¨¦action, he was already


    full of murderous intent. Therefore; ?


    after confirming the identity of the


    other party, Samuel simply admitted


    it. OR''the one hand, he wanted to get


    straight to the point, and onthe


    other hand, he wanted to"


    temporarily resolve Qin Qingfeng''s


    crisis.


    Samuel did not answer, but his attitude had exined everything.


    "Bang!"


    The man suddenly knelt on the ground, and the ck cloth above his head covered his face. His hands, which supported his body, trembled slightly,


    and he cried in a sad but low voice.


    "Father... the will of Pangu, I''ve finallypleted it."


    After that, he suddenly looked up, and the ck cloth above his head fell down instantly. Under the moonlight, under the ck cloth was a faceless


    head covered with ayer of skin, which looked extremely horrifying.


    Wang Simin and Xiaotac were immediately scared by his appearance. They couldn''t help but take a few steps back and tightly grabbed the clothes


    on Samuel''s back.


    "Come out, all of you," he shouted.


    Suddenly, countless ghosts crawled up from the ground again. However, what was different from before was that they slowly knelt down in front of


    Samuel!

 Chapter 2286

    Chapter 2286


    "This..." Samuel looked at Xu Hai in confusion.


    "The one who has the Pangu Axe will be the True God of the Pangu Tribe for the rest of his life. Whether he is alive or dead, he is a human or a


    ghost, he should bow to him or kneel to him." After that, he led hundreds of souls to kowtow to Samuel slowly.


    Samuel nodded. "But I don''t know how to use it. In fact, I came to Pangu Vige this time because I hope you can teach me how to use it."


    "After Pan Gu created the Heaven and Earth, he transformed into seven spirits and created all things in the world. The Pangu Axe, which he fought


    side by side with, fell into a deep sleep. In order to help his formerrades find a new master, he tured hisst Blood of Essence into our Pangu


    tribe in thest moments of his death. Since our birth, our Pangu tribe has shouldered the fate of finding a master for the Pangu Axe."


    "Ten thousand years ago, people from the Eight Direction World suddenly attacked our Pangu n. That year, the Patriarch was afraid that the


    Pangu Axe would fall into the hands of a bad person, so he activated the transmission formation of the Pangu n and sent the Pangu Axe out of the


    Eight Direction World. Since then, our n has never seen the Pangu Axe again."


    "We also hope that one day, the Pangu Axe will be able to find a good master and return to the Eight Direction World. We didn''t expect that this wait


    wouldst for ten thousand years."


    "Although the Pangu Axe has returned, our Pangu n has long lost our lives. True God, I can''t help you," Xu Hai said sadly.


    Samuel frowned. "Why?"


    Xu Hai said bitterly, "The secret of the Pangu n is to protect the Pangu Axe, and to master the secret to awaken the Pangu Axe. However, these


    secrets are not known to any Pangu people. Only the leader of the Pangu n can master the secrets of the Pangu n. Although my father is the


    last vige chief of the Pangu n, but... I am not the sessor.¡±


    Hearing this, Samuel felt a chill in his heart. It was not easy to find him here, but it turned out to be a waste of joy. If the Pangu Axe could not be used,


    what was the use of it with a pile of scrap iron?


    Seeing Samuel''s ashen face, Xu Hai said, "Because I''m not Vige Chief''s biological son."


    At that time, when the Pangu Tribe was in a terrible ughter, it was fortunate that the remaining Pangu Tribe survived. At the same time, they had a


    son of the head of the Pangu Tribe in the team, so they managed to keep the secrets of the Pangu Tribe. After settling down here, in order not to let


    the secrets of the Pangu Tribe be lost, there was a rule in the vige that every chief or vige chief would send their children to another family and


    exchange for their son or daughter.


    To the greatest extent, this could prevent the next Patriarch''s sessor from being exposed.


    Xu Hai was the child in exchange


    And the child who really hid the secret of Pangu was only in an ordinary family.


    "Then let me ask you, is the next sessor of your vige chief a girl?" Samuel suddenly asked anxiously.


    Xu Hai was stunned. "True God, how did you know?"


    Samuel took a deep breath and looked at Xiactao. Qin Qingfeng immediately understood what Samuel meant. "Samuel, do you mean that Xiaotao is


    Chief Xu''s real daughter?"


    Samuel thought for a while and nodded seriously.


    The reason why he wanted to ask


    about the proklem with Xiaotao at


    that time was because of the green


    seal on Xiaotao''s hand. He had seen


    the greer seal of the vige chief. <


    and the green seal of the waiter in


    the ancestral temple before. Ke


    found that the green seal of the


    vige chief was obviously different


    from that of the waiter, but Xiaotao''s


    and the green seal of the vige


    chief were almost the same.


    The only difference was that Xiactac''s green seal was shinier. Presumably, Vige Chief was just a ghost, while Xiaotao was a human


    Hearing this, Xu Hai immediately looked at Xiaotao nervously. "Are you Lu Meijiac?"


    Xiaotao was a little flustered and did not know what to do. She looked at Samuel eagerly and then shook her head. "I... I don''t know."


    "She has lost her memory," Samuel


    said. Afterthat, he walked to =


    Xiaotag''s side. Then, he gently pulled


    Xiaotae''s arm up, revealing the


    greed seal so that Xu Hai could


    understand.


    id


    Although Xu Hai had no expression


    on his face, when he looked at the¡±


    green seal on Xiaotao''s hand, his


    body t trembled slightly, and then he


    suddenly kowtowed. "Xu Haigreets


    the-patriarch!¡±


    -This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel finally let out a sigh of relief. As long as he confirmed Xiaotao''s identity, it meant that hisst hope was still there.


    He was really worried that the Pangu n would disappearpletely, and no one knew how to unlock the Pangu Axe.


    Then, Xu Hai slowly raised his head and looked at Samuel. "True God, since the patriarch of our n is still here, the secret of your Pangu Axe is on


    her.


    With this answer, Samuel finally felt relieved


    "But the problem is that she can''t remember anything. We came here to help her recover her memory. dodo you have any method?"


    "Immortal Tear, a secret treasure of our tribe. After eating it, she will forget everything about here.¡±

 Chapter 2287

    Chapter 2287


    "Immortal Tear?" Samuel said frowningly.


    Xu Hai nodded. "I believe it was three years ago when a group of men in ckunched an attack on our n. In that chaotic battle, the old patriarch


    must have sent the new patriarch to our vige''s escape path to let her leave this ce. In order not to expose her identity, he gave her Immortal


    Tear. She not only forgot the painful memories here, but alsopletely hid herself.¡±


    "Is there an antidote to this kind of thing?"


    "Yes!" Xu Hai said, "All the secrets of the Pangu n, from the Pangu Axe to the trivial things, have been recorded by the Patriarch. But although she


    is the new Patriarch, it is obvious that she has not had any coronation ceremony, so she must not have received any inheritance. So everything is still


    with the Patriarch. But the Patriarch is dead.¡±


    Wang Simin said, "That''s very simple. We can ask the old patriarch''s ghost in the daytime tomorrow, right?"


    Samuel frowned. Obviously, he didn''t think it was possible.


    Xu Hai sighed bitterly and said, "After the leaders of the group of ck-robed men ughtered the vige, they didn''t get any treasures from us on


    one hand, so they were angry and wanted to cover up their crimes on the other hand. Therefore, they set up a purgatory Formation here and trapped


    all the dead souls of the Pangu people here. They would suffer day and night here forever."


    Qin Qingfeng frowned. Seeing Samuel looking at him, he shook his head, indicating that he had not done it before. "The Purgatory Formation is a


    kind of soul-refining ghost magic in Eight Direction World. It can take out all the beautiful memories of trapped souls and make them forever


    immersed in painful memories. Over time, the Rancorous Qi of dead souls will be stronger and stronger, and the formation holder can absorb


    the Rancorous Qi to enhance his strength.¡±


    Wang Simin frowned and said, "Is there such a hateful evil art in the world? The gangsters should be cut into pieces. He must die a terrible death.¡±


    Xu Hai nodded. "Because I was the son of the vige chief on the surface, those gangsters thought I was the next patriarch, so they left me alive and


    trapped me in the purgatory Formation. Every night, I watched my tribe struggle in the painful abyss and forced me to tell them the secret treasures of


    the Pangu n.¡±


    In the past three years, Xu Hai had been watching his tribe suffer every day, and his body and mind were on the verge of copse. Therefore, during


    the day, he would take advantage of the time when the purgatory Formation was suspended and rebuild the good memories of the past in Wuyou


    Vige.


    Cn the one hand, this was the best way for Xu Hai tofort himself. It was not that the gangsters did not notice these things, and they did not stop


    them, because the disguise of Wuyou Vige could deceive some people who came here to cover up the truth. At the same time, Xu Hai also needed


    a vent. It was not good for them to force Xu Hai to death.


    Samuel gritted his teeth slightly. "These viins, it''s not a big deal to kill people, but they use such a vicious and cruel method to torture the vigers in


    Wuyou Vige."


    They had gone too far.


    "But these memories are notplete, and most of them onlysted for a few seconds. Therefore, most of the time, they stayed for a short period of


    time," Xu Hai said


    Samuel nodded. "So, the waiter and the vige chief don''t know Xiaotao. It''s not that they''re lying. In fact, they only have a few days or even a day''s


    worth of memories.¡±


    Locking at Xu Hai nodding his head, Samuel finally understood why when he asked the waiter and Vige Chief back then; their answers were very


    strange most of the time, but Samuel had carefully observed their expressions when they spoke. It was clear that they were not lying.


    Now, Samuel was relieved. They really didn''t lie, because they had no other memories of many people and things. They didn''t even know who their


    parents were, or anything beyond their memory.


    However, who would normally ask that question?


    "That''s right.¡± Xu Hai confirmed, "The soul of the real vige chief is no different from the ghost army around me. Under the destruction of the


    Purgatory Formation for three years, he is no different from walking dead.¡±


    "So you mean that no one knows the antidote to the Immortal''s Tear?" Wang Simin asked in surprise.


    Xu Hai nodded. "At least for now."


    "Damn it!" Samuel gritted his teeth. He was extremely unwilling to give up. After spending sc much time and effort, was it all in vain?


    At this time, Qin Qingfeng, who had been silent all the time, stood up and said, "l have a way."


    The three of them looked at Qin Qingfeng with joy and disbelief. "You have a way?"


    Qin Qingfeng nodded and locked at Xu Hai, saying, "Yes, but you have to sacrifice yourself."


    Without hesitation, Xu Hai said firmly, "As long as it can help the new patriarch and the True God, Xu Hai will never say no even if I have to die.¡±


    "The most frightening thing about


    sinister things I is filthy things. The


    center of ap. array is the eye of the->


    array. Since Xu Hai can control these


    ghosts) it it means that he is where the


    eye ef the array is. Therefore,it is


    notdifficult to find a way.¡¯ ( Content


    belongs to  ?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Qin Qingfeng finished speaking, he turned his eyes to Wang Simin and Xiaotao


    Wang Simin was stunned. "What''s wrong?"


    With a mysterious smile, Qin Qingfeng pulled Samuel and began to take action.


    t was indeed difficult to break the


    Purgatory Faration. After all, if one


    could not figd the Life Gate of the


    formation, Breaking the formation<


    was just. empty talk. However, the


    Void Sect was good at using _*


    formations. As the Seventh Elder of


    the Void Sect, Qin Qingfeng I naturally


    had some research on each


    ormation.


    No matter how strange the formation was, no matter how hard it worked, the essence was the same. So what Qin Qingfeng had to do was to do


    something to the essence.


    The southwest White Tiger Fiend


    and the Dongfang Azure Dragon


    Sect were the weakest parts of most


    formations: Qin Qingfeng inserted:


    two tokens I in these two ces:


    Then He ordered Wang Simin-and


    Xiaotao to take off some of their


    dlothand put them under two small


    gs.


    Holding the other two gs, Qin Qingfeng waved his hand and the gs inserted in two directions suddenly exploded!


    Almost at the same time, two bloody holes appeared on Xu Hai''s body.


    Almost at the same time, the whole sky changed color, and the vige of Wuyou Vige was also covered in blood.


    "The formation can only be broken for ten minutes. Xu Hai, quickly find Vige Chief."


    Xu Hai endured the intense pain and nodded. Then, he closed his eyes and flicked his thoughts. Off in the distance, a figure staggered out.


    At the same time, in a mansion in Tianhu City, a middle-aged man suddenly frowned. "Someone broke my formation and went to Wuyou Vige!"

 Chapter 2288

    Chapter 2288


    A momentter, in the mansion, the middle-aged man led dozens of men in ck to the east quickly in the night.


    Inside Wuyou Vige


    Vige Chief''s dead soul waspletely covered in wounds, and without the shackles of the Purgatory Formation, he locked at the peach in front of


    him with a faint frown.


    "Senior, the dead soul of the vige chief is no different from walking dead. Even if you can stop the Purgatory Formation temporarily, he is like a


    fool.¡± Xu Hai endured the pain and shouted.


    Qin Qingfeng shook his head and said, "Vige Chief has something that he hasn''t finished yet. I believe that his will can''tpletely disappear like


    most people. He must have an instinct. Samuel, activate the Pangu Axe."


    Samuel nodded. Even though the battle just now had made the energy in his body start to run wildly and it was very dangerous, Samuel still chose to


    fight desperately without hesitation, because he knew that this might be the only chance for him to know how to use the Pangu Axe.


    If he lost it, he would never have it again!


    He did not covet the power of the Pangu Axe, but he wanted to save Yvonne!


    So what if he died for Yvonne?


    "Get up!" Samuel gritted his teeth and shouted angrily. He forcibly activated his power. The energy became more active in an instant as if it had


    encountered fire. In just a moment, Samuel felt that he was about to explode because of the energy.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Even so, Samuel still gritted his teeth and persisted. The golden light on his forehead gradually became brighter and brighter.


    Vige Chief, who was standing in front of Samuel, had his entire pale face illuminated by the golden light. Almost at the same time, countless images


    crazily shed across his mind.


    "Pangu Axe! Pangu Axe! It''s... it''s Pangu Axe. Wuyou''s secret ce, at the top of the snow mountain, Pangu''s secret! Wuyou''s secret ce, at the


    top of the snow mountain, Pangu''s secret!


    Suddenly, Vige Chief''s eyes widened as he shouted excitedly.


    "Meijiao, Meijiao, Meijiao, you... you have the secret of the Pangu Axe on you. You must live, live!"


    Almost at this moment, the yellow light on Samuel''s forehead suddenly dissipated, and then he choked directly on his throat. A mouthful of blood was


    directly sprayed in the air, flew backward several meters, and fell heavily on the ground.


    Without the golden light, Vige Chief''s eyes suddenly lost focus, no different from when he had juste out.


    Qin Qingfeng was anxious to pull up Samuel, but was blocked by Samuel. He wanted to try again.


    Seeing this, Qin Qingfeng quickly stopped him and said, "There''s no need to ask. If we continue to ask, we can''t get anything. Xu Hai is right. His


    dead soul has basically been tortured like a walking corpse by the Purgatory Formation. He can say some key information, which is his only belief.¡±


    And these were all things engraved


    in the bones of Vige Chief''s dead


    soul. OnlySamuel could show the >


    Pangu Axe Seal, which was more:


    important than his life to stimte


    Vige Chief to say the words


    hidden deep in his heart. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Ctherwise, the Purgatory Formation would not have prevented him from opening his mouth for three years.


    As for the Immortal¡¯s Tear on Xiaotac, it was not important to him. The most important thing in his life was the safety of the secret of Pangu and


    Xiaotao


    If he asked again, he really couldn''t ask anything.


    "Besides, Xu Hai can''t hold on much longer.¡±


    Samuel looked up and saw that Xu Hai''s body was shaking crazily because he was holding on hard. The two huge blood holes on his body had long


    been covered with blood, and now there was no blood left.


    Samuel finally nodded.


    "Withdraw the formation!" Qin Qingfeng stood up and waved the two gs, and the blood light dissipated. Xu Hai finally tock a deep breath and fell to


    the ground


    He struggled to. get up from the


    ground, raised his head, and said


    with difficulty, "Senior, True God, the


    chief has-already informed you tl that


    there {3 5 Pangu¡¯ s secret treasure: on


    the op of the snow mountain.


    Please go quickly." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org =


    "What about you?" Samuel asked with concern.


    Xu Hai smiled bitterly. "Don''t worry


    about me. I cant escape from here.


    Besides, the Purgatory Formation


    has beer broken. That person must


    have already known it. He will ~~


    definitely send someone to killyou.


    Theoad to the top of the snow


    mountain is long, and there should


    be someone who will help you stop


    the rear. However, I have a request. I


    hope that the True God can agree."


    Samuel was touched and nodded with difficulty. "Go ahead.¡±


    "Lu Meijiao is the only descendant of the Pangu tribe. True God, Xu Hai begs you to protect her.¡± Xu Hai pleaded.


    Samuel nodded. "Don''t worry. As long as I''m alive, nothing will happen to Xiactao."


    Xu Hai nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. "True God, go ahead. They are almost here."


    Samuel gritted his teeth, hesitated for a moment, and stood up with the help of Qin Qingfeng. "Okay, Xu Hai, thank you for your hard work."


    "Fighting for the Pangu n and the True God is not hard, but an honor." After that, he slowly stood up and walked toward the vige entrance step


    by step.


    In the eyes of Samuel, Xu Hai was like a hero at this time.


    Samuel spat out the blood in his mouth, looked at the high mountain behind him, and shouted coldly, "Okay, let''s go!¡±

 Chapter 2289

    Chapter 2289


    Along the way to the mountain, Samuel could not help but look back at the direction of Wuyou Vige. Halfway up the mountain, Wuyou Vige gave


    off waves of light. Samuel knew that the group of people had arrived, and Xu Hai should be buming hisst moment of life.


    "That group of people wanted to humiliate him, so they removed his facial features and let him carefully feel the suffering of his peers. For him, this


    kind of suffering is far more difficult. Today, maybe he is free." Qin Qingfeng sighed bitterly.


    "Who are they?" Samuel gritted his teeth and asked coldly.


    "You will know." Qin Qingfeng did not speak. He lowered his head and walked up the mountain


    Samuel looked at Qin Qingfeng angrily. followed him, and set off again.


    After a night''s walk, the four finally stopped at the top of the mountain at dawn. Samuel gritted his teeth and looked at Qin Qingfeng with anger in his


    eyes.


    Qin Qingfeng shouldn''t havemitted such a crime.


    He shouldn''t have colluded with those people!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, under the light of dawn and under the excellent vision, he locked at Wuyou Vige at the foot of the mountain. There was no prosperity at


    all. It was just a broken wall.


    "Does Wuyou Vige no longer exist?" Wang Simin looked at the current Wuyou Vige and muttered.


    "It has never existed,¡± Samuel said sadly.


    Yesterday''s scene was just a dream


    When he woke up from his dream, there was nothing left.


    "Let''s...


    let''s find something." Qin Qingfeng turned his head aside, lowered his head, and walked forward.


    At the foot of the mountain, the leading middle-aged man looked at Xu Hai, who was dying, full of anger. After a whole night of torture, this bastard


    didn''t say a word


    In his anger, he killed Xu Hai and sent people to search around the vige.


    Wuyou Vige was located in the basin. As long as they guarded the entrance of the vige, it was impossible for those people to escape from other


    ces.


    At this time, one of his men ran over in a hurry and said, "Master, there are footprints at the back mountain of the snow mountain. I believe someone


    has run to the snow mountain.¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at the snow mountain coldly. "What are they doing there?"


    His subordinate smiled coldly and said, "The snow mountain is white. Except for some trees, there is no grass growing. I think they are also a group


    of fools. They can''t find a ce to hide."


    The middle-aged man frowned. "Is he going to y with me? The most dangerous ce is the safest ce?"


    No!


    The middle-aged man''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Tell everyone to stop searching and follow me up the mountain immediately."


    How could things be so simple? That group of people could actually see the formation of Wuyou Vige, and at the same time, they could make Xu


    Hai suddenly risk his life!


    Thinking of this, he rushed directly to the top of the snow mountain with a group of people.


    Cn the other side, Samuel and the others had been searching for the so-called Pangu treasure in the vige chief''s mouth on the mountain for


    several hours.


    But the four of them had almost turned the top of the mountain. They could not find even an ordinary cave, let alone Pangu''s secret treasure.


    This was simply a bare snow mountain, without a de of grass or anything.


    "Will the old vige head lie to us?


    And even if re didn''t lie to us, think


    about it. Hehas been destroyed in->


    the purgatory Formation for so_~"


    manyyears. It''s normal for himto be


    uncepscious. He can''t remember


    clearly.¡± Wang Simin was exhausted.


    Qin Qingfeng shook his head. "I don''t think so. That''s an instinctive reflex. How could it be fake?"


    "But look around. It doesn''t look like there''s any treasure." Wang Simin said with frustration


    Samuel ignored her and continued to look for clues. Even if he had to search the whale mountain, he would never give up.


    Since Samuel did not give up, Qin Qingfeng. who regarded himself as a sinner, naturally did not dare to neglect it. Although he was tired, he still


    searched carefully.


    Although Xiaotao''s body was the weakest among the four, and her continuous climb and search exhausted her, she still gritted her teeth and


    persisted


    Although she could not remember everything here, she vaguely felt that these pecple had a great rtionship with her. At the same time, she was


    willing to persist for the sake of Samuel.


    Seeing thatXiaotao was so tired


    that she was out of breath, Wang ~


    Simin grabbed her hand and walked


    toa lowering pile of snow. "Ignore


    then Let them find it. You are so


    tired Why don''t you rest fora a while?"


    Xiaotao looked at Samuel awkwardly. but in the end, she couldn''t resist Wang Simin''s force. Besides, she was really tired.


    Thinking of this, Xiactac slowly sat down on the ground


    But as soon as she sat down, the snow under Xiactac was falling. She fell to the ground directly. In a panic, she subconsciously tried to support


    herself with her hands


    There seerhed to be a sharp weapon


    on the snow mountain. When =~


    Xiaotag''s hand to


    cuta hole in her h


    uched it, it instantly


    and. Blood flowed


    dow] her hand, prated the


    Shaw, and slowly


    seeped down.


    Content belongs


    Samuel and the others didn''t notice that a golden light suddenly shed under the snow. The next second, the whole ground began to rumble, and


    0 NovelDrama.Org


    the snow on the ground also began to copse!

 Chapter 2290

    Chapter 2290


    Almost at the same time, Samuel and others only felt their bodies shaking and their feet losing their center of gravity. At the critical moment, Samuel


    ran his energy and flew up suddenly. At the same time, he pulled Xiaotao and Qin Qingfeng up with magic arts, and Wang Simin also flew up very


    quickly.


    Hong!


    With a loud bang, the frozen ground copsed, revealing a huge pit.


    "What... what''s going on?" Wang Simin was still in shock and looked down. She was obviously shocked.


    Qin Qingfeng frowned. "How could there be a big hole here?"


    Samuel frowned and looked at Xiaotao''s bleeding hand. Afternding on the ground, he gently wiped off the snow on the edge of the hole with his


    hand, revealing a strange boulder with patterns. He looked up and said coldly, "This may be the ce we are locking for."


    Samuel''s words immediately made Qin Qingfeng and others excited. They looked into the hole eagerly, as if they were going to see through it through


    the darkness.


    "Let''s go in." Samuel''s face darkened, and then he flew down directly.


    Qin Qingfeng and Xiaotao looked at Wang Simin. With her help, the three of them followed closely behind.


    In the cave, there was a huge round valley with a diameter of 100 meters and a width of more than 50 meters. It was almost vertical in the mountain.


    After flying for a while, they arrived at the valley. The bottom of the valley was made of stone bricks, and the walls around it were neat and gorgeous,


    simr to bronze bricks. Although they were old and corroded in color, in general, this ce was still very solemn


    In the center of the cave, there was a round stone tform with an axe totem printed on it. Around the round tform, four stone beasts opened their


    mouths and roared at them.


    "There are words on it." Wang Simin suddenly shouted.


    Samuel and the other two quickly turned around. On the east side of the stone wall, there were many rows of words, but Samuel did not know these


    words, nor did Wang Simin.


    "It''s Pangu characters.¡± Qin Qingfeng frowned as he looked at Samuel


    The three of them immediately looked at Xiaotao. Cnly she was a member of the Pangu n, and only she could understand these strange words


    Xiaotao looked at Samuel nervously, not knowing what to do.


    Samuel nodded at her, indicating that she did not need to be nervous. Just try it. After all, these were all opportunities for Samuel.


    Xiaotao nodded and looked up at the words on the wall seriously. For a moment, she had a headache. These words seemed very familiar to her, but


    when she was about to say something, she didn''t know how to say it.


    "Xiaotac, do you know the words?" Qin Qingfeng asked anxiously.


    Xiaotao shook her head anxiously and nodded. She didn''t know how to answer, so she could only keep staring at the words on the wall.


    After a while, Xiaotao screamed in pain, and then her whole body went limp and she fell to the ground.


    "Xiaotao, how are you?" Samuel hurried over and asked with concern.


    Xiaotao shook her head. "Young Master Hannigan, I''m sorry!"


    Samuel''s heart sank and he smiled bitterly. "It''s okay. You''ve tried your best."


    Xiaotao had no choice, so Samuel had to think of a way himself. He didn''t know the words, so he didn''t look at them. So Samuel stood up directly and


    walked to the center of the round tform.


    He looked at the four stone statues and then at the round tform under his feet, trying to find the mechanism


    The round tform seemed to be able to move, but after Samuel tried it, even if he ran the energy to move it, the round tform did not move at all


    When he was about to give up, a hand suddenly grabbed his arm.


    Samuel looked up and saw Xiaotao. Just as he was about to speak. she said, "Young Master Hannigan, do you believe Xiaotao?"


    Samuel was confused by her strange question, but he still nodded. "I believe you."


    Xiaotao reached out and said, "Can I borrow your sword?"


    Although Samuel was confused, he didn''t know what Xiaotao was going to do. He looked at Xiaotao and slowly took out his jade sword. After taking


    Samuel''s jade sword, Xiaotao gritted her teeth and seemed to have made up her mind


    Then, when everyone was confused, Xiactac suddenly raised her sword, pointed it at her left palm, and cut it down


    As Xiaotao screamed in pain, the blood on her palm flowed along the long sword marks. The four of them were shocked. Wang Simin was so anxious


    that she was about to rush over and hold Xiaotao.


    But at this time, Samuel frowned and his eyes forced Wang Simin to stand still.


    She couldn''t understand why Samuel wanted to stop her from pulling Xiaotao. After all, Xiaotao''s self-harming behavior was very strange to her. Did


    she feel guilty because she couldn''t understand those words?


    She didn''t have to do this! But when she saw the calm and cold eyes of Samuel, she didn''t understand why she, who was fearless, was shocked by


    him


    He was just a sick chicken. She had no reason to be afraid of him.


    Just as Wang Simin was feeling very


    strange, Xiacfao looked at Samuel


    with determination Then, she N


    handed he jade sword to Samuels


    and hee her bleeding left hand. ¡°She


    s owlirivalked to the first stoneBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    s alu, hesitated for a moment, and


    then gently put her hand en the head


    of the stone beast. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Next, the second, the third, the fourth!


    At this moment, the entire valley suddenly shook violently. The blood on the heads of the four stone beasts suddenly emitted a golden light and


    quickly enveloped every stone beast.


    Then, the light on the bodies of the four stone beasts grew brighter and brighter, until their bodiespletely turned golden, emitting a strong golden


    light.


    The golden light of the four beasts


    converged with each other, and the


    golden light:between each of them


    condens¨¦d into a golden line, oo


    directigsurrounding the round


    tform in front of Samuel, forming


    four lines, slowly lighting upithe


    cifcle of the round tform. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When the four linespletely surrounded the round tform, at this time, the round tform suddenly made a loud noise and then slowly rose.


    With the rise of the round tform, there seemed to be a hole under it, inside which a strong golden light shot out. When the whole round tform


    was more than one meter high, the golden light in the hole even directly reflected the whole valley.


    The dozens of people outside the top of the snow mountain had just arrived at the mountainside when they saw the golden light on the top of the


    mountain. The leader was shocked.


    How... how... how did this happen?


    How could it be like this? He had


    waited for the result of three years,


    but in one day, someone else got it~


    first. Thiking of this, he gritted his


    teeth i-anger and shouted angrily


    "Thatbitch Xu Hai betrayed usand


    totd-others the secret of Pag.


    S6meone opened it!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After that, he suddenly increased his energy and flew to the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 2291

    Chapter 2291


    "Oh my god, what... what the hell is going on?"


    Wang Simin locked at the golden light in the valley incredulously. She was stunned for a while, and then she was shocked for a long time.


    She didn''t expect that there would be a scene of beauty and dominancebined in this world.


    Qin Qingfeng also opened his mouth wide, unable to close it at all. The scene in front of him, at the same time, deeply shocked him. Golden light


    covered the valley, which was simply an iparably shocking spectacle.


    At the same time, in this golden light, he felt that peace and dominance existed at the same time


    It was like a peerless master who was as gentle as jade sitting in front of you. You knew that he was very powerful, but at the same time, he smiled at


    youBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, the sound of reciting scriptures suddenly sounded in the valley, like a group of monks reciting softly in the ears and echeing in the


    valley.


    "Oh my god, look." Suddenly, Wang Simin screamed. Qin Qingfeng looked in the direction of her sight. In the pit under the disk, at this time, a golden


    armor slowly rose.


    The entire set of golden armor was exquisitely crafted and full of domineering power. Just one nce at its outer appearance was enough to make


    people feel that it was indestructible.


    Samuel smiled. He didn''t stop Xiactao, and it turned out to be a sess.


    The reason why he didn''t stop her was that he believed in Xiaotao''s instincts.


    Peaple could forget everything, but their body''s instincts would never forget. Just like Vige Chief, even if they were walking dead without


    consciousness, when something touched his body''s instincts, he would reflexively react and even deal with it uncontrobly.


    For example, when everyone was hungry, they would open their mouths and they wanted to close their eyes when they were sleepy.


    It was true for human beings, let alone low-level animals. Even if they had no wisdom, and were even cold-blooded and heartless, they would


    instinctively protect their young babies


    This was the instinct.


    Samuel believed that Xiaotao had done it on instinct!


    "Young Master Hannigan, I know what''s written on the wall now."


    Suddenly, Xiaotao looked at Samuel in surprise. She didn''t know why, but when the golden light shed, she suddenly understood all the meaning of


    those words.


    "Indestructible ck Armor, the


    armor of GreatDivinity Pangu, is


    made of purpte- gold thunder and


    lightning.? Ys whole body is covered?


    with shoteking ightning. If the armor


    moves, it will definitely be attacked


    by thunder. Wherever it goes;it will


    bur the earth for tens of thousands


    years, leaving no grass


    of"


    alive "Xiaotao exined to Samuel in


    a hurry.


    "What? Indestructible ck Armor?" When Qin Qingfeng heard this name, his entire body staggered and his face was pale.


    Others might not know what the Indestructible ck Armor was, but as an elder of the Void Sect and an experienced veteran in Jianghu, Qin


    Qingfeng had long heard of the legend of the Indestructible ck Armor.


    Legend had it that Pangu wore it and carried the Pangu Axe, which locked as if it could split heaven and earth. The Pangu Axe broke through heaven


    and earth, while the Indestructible ck Armor was under the attack of the splitting heaven and earth!


    If the Pangu Axe was the king of ten thousand weapons, then the Indestructible Mysterious Armor was queen of ten thousand weapons!


    The former was invincible in the face of the heavens and earth, while thetter was able to withstand billions of attacks, immortal and undestroyable!


    Unexpectedly. the secret of the Pangu n not only hid the secret of the Pangu Axe, but also such a world-shaking treasure!


    Cne attack and one defense, just like the arrival of Pangu, who could do anything to him?


    "Wonderful, wonderful, it''s amazing." Qin Qingfeng looked at the Indestructible ck Armor in disbelief. The things that people in the Eight Direction


    World had looked forward to for tens of thousands of years had appeared in the hands of Samuel.


    There was no more mysterious existence in the world.


    Thinking of this, Qin Qingfeng


    suddenly burst into tears of joy. He


    had spent half of his life in vain, but


    he was Betrayed by his disciple ¡é and


    ended-p I in such a cold end.


    However, he had never expected


    that-he would have such a disciple


    4Gain after the turn of events.


    God really treated him well.


    He suddenly ugderstood why Zhu


    Ying would sacrifice herself for the


    sake of Sarfuel. At that time, he ~


    thought {twas just Zhu Ying''s  o%


    stubbefminess. Now, he could


    understand more clearly thatwhat


    Zha-Ying putin was a heavy bet, and


    Het love was really deep. Content


    belongs to


    If it was him, he could exchange his life for the life of Samuel, but he would never hesitate for half a second. With such a disciple, it would not matter if


    he died!


    Wang Simin stood still and could not speak for a long time. Although she did not know what the Indestructible ck Armor was, she could feel the


    domineering momentum from it.


    The Wang family was alsc a wealthy family. She had seen many rare weapons, but in front of this armor, they seemed to be garbage. No, they were


    garbage in garbage!


    "Master Hannigan, please show me Pangu Axe. Then you can enter the pit. Let''s see whether the armor is willing to recognize you as its master,¡±


    Xiaotao said softly.


    Samuel nodded and ran the energy in his body. He endured the pain again. When the Pangu Axe on his forehead slowly rose, Samuel''s face


    darkened and he slowly walked into the pit.

 Chapter 2292

    Chapter 2292


    Almost at this moment, Wang Simin suddenly frowned. "Someone ising.¡±


    Xiaotao immediately said anxiously, "The words on the wall have been clearly stated. During the process of recognizing the master, they must not be


    disturbed. Otherwise, it is very likely that Master Hannigan will be possessed by Devil."


    Qin Qingfeng frowned. "How long will he take?"


    Xiaotao shook her head and said, "It doesn''t mention it. It only says that everything is up to fate.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wang Simin frowned and gently drew out her two swords. "I owe that sick chicken once. This time, I''ll pay him back.¡±


    "Wait!" Qin Qingfeng quickly grabbed Wang Simin''s hand and said, "We can''t win the other party. If you go, you''ll die."


    Qin Qingfeng knew better than anyone who hade. After all, they were "friends" who had fought side by side with each other. Qin Qingfeng knew


    too well what kind of cultivation that person had.


    Not to mention Wang Simin, even in his heyday, he might not be the match. Moreover, with the other party''s status, he would find more resources to


    cultivate in the past three years. Compared with the past, he was only fiercer.


    How could Wang Simin be his match?


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to watch the sick chicken fail?" Wang Simin asked in a cold voice.


    This question stunned Qin Qingfeng. After a while, he nodded and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Me too!" Xiaotao looked at Wang Simin firmly.


    Wang Simin hesitated for a moment and gritted her teeth. "Okay. Let''s fight them to the death.¡±


    The three looked at each other, nodded, and flew straight up from the valley.


    At this time, the middle-aged man led dozens of his men to rush to the peak of the valley. Seeing three ck shadows flying out, he was shocked.


    When he saw the three people clearly, the middle-aged man suddenly showed a meaningful sneer. "I thought that someone was so capable to find


    Wuyou Vige. It turns out that it is you, a good-for-nothing."


    Hearing this, Qin Qingfeng''s face turned cold, but he knew that he had no strength to get angry.


    Wang Simin, on the other hand, was extremely surprised when she saw the middle-aged leader. "City Lord Ye, it''s... it''s you!"


    Three years ago. the main leader who conspired with Qin Qingfeng to kill Wuyou Vige was precisely the City Lord of Tianhu City, Ye Wuhuan!


    Seeing Wang Simin, Ye Wuhuan was obviously a little surprised. However, this kind of surprise disappeared in an instant, because he would not let it


    out, no matter who it was.


    "Simin, it''s Uncle Ye. You, why are you with a scum like Qin Qingfeng? Also, tell Uncle Ye, did you guys find something here?" Ye Wuhuan pretended


    to smile and said gently.


    The Wang family had a good rtionship with the Ye family. Wang Simin respected Ye Wuhuan in her heart. She did not know the details of the past


    in Wuyou Vige. When she heard Ye Wuhuan''s question, she was about to speak, but Qin Qingfeng stopped her.


    Cnly then did Wang Simin remember what she was going to do. She could not help closing her mouth warily.


    Seeing Wang Simin''s reaction, Ye Wuhuan looked at Qin Qingfeng coldly and said, "Useless Qin. it seems that you''re going to be my opponent?


    Three years ago. I can make you a good-for-nothing. Three yearster, I can make you a dead man. Go!"


    With an angry shout, more than a dozen men in ck behind Ye Wuhuan immediately rushed toward the three of them. Each of them held a silver


    sword and rushed like a phantom


    Wang Simin hurriedly drew out her


    two swords ahd quickly fought with


    a dozen mertin ck. Although she


    was a woman, she had been oo


    urwillingto admit that women were


    inferignto men since she was a


    childShe had been cultivatig hard.


    Faging more than a dozen men in


    ck, although she kept?etreating,


    at least she was able to withstand


    them.


    "Simin,e to Uncle Ye''s ce. That good-for-nothing Qin is simply a traitor. de and sword have no eyes. Uncle Ye doesn''t want to hurt you!" Ye


    Gu Cheng coldly shouted


    Wang Simin ignored him and continued to resist the attack of the men in ck desperately.


    Ye Gucheng''s face turned cold and


    he sped up. Before Wang Simin


    could understand what was going -


    on, she was sent flying hundreds of


    meters-away by a strange force.¡±


    Finallyshe fell heavily on the-


    ground, and a mouthful of blood


    immediately dyed arge patch of


    blood red.


    "You''re courting death!¡± Ye Wuhuan locked at Wang Simin coldly. If Wang Simin didn''t block his way, he didn''t want to kill Wang Simin. After all, the


    Wang family had some power in Tianhu City. Killing the daughter of the Wang family would naturally cause some trouble.


    However, if she wanted to block his way, even the emperor couldn''t do it!


    Just as he was about to get up, Qin Qingfeng stood in front of Ye Wuhuan. He shook his head and said, "City Lord Ye, stop. So you won''t regret.¡±


    "You good-for-nothing! You sneaked


    into Wuyou Vige behind my back!


    How dare you ask me to stop? Do N


    you think-yeu areasage? Ye


    Wuhuan shouted angrily. Then he


    wavedhis hand, and Qin Qingfeng


    was swept hundreds of meters


    away like paper. Finally, he fell


    heavily on the ground, urable to


    move at alll


    Ye Wuhuan was about to move forward again when Xiaotao slowly opened her arms and stood in front of him. Although Xiactao was just a weak


    woman, her eyes were full of determination


    "Who the hell are you?" Ye Wuhuan said angrily, but at this moment, he suddenly looked at the green seal on Xiaotac''s arm.

 Chapter 2293

    Chapter 2293


    Then, Ye Wuhuan was stunned. "You are... no, this... this is impossible!"


    Ye Wuhuan put his eyes on Qin Qingfeng. Obviously, he hoped that Qin Qingfeng could give him an answer. After all, in the surprise attack three


    years ago, almost no one was left alive in Wuyou Vige except for Xu Hai, the son of the patriarch.


    Therefore, the appearance of Xiactao naturally surprised Ye Wuhuan.


    But soon, a ferocious smile appeared on Ye Wuhuan''s face. He understood. No wonder Xu Hai had never told him all the secrets of Pangu after


    being forced for three years. But when these people came, Xu Hai suddenly became abnormal. Ye Wuhuan''s intuition told him that these people must


    have got Pangu''s secret treasure.


    As for this woman from the Pangu n, maybe it was Qin Qingfeng, the b*tch, who hid it behind his back!


    "Very good. Your appearance made me more certain that you must have found something.¡± After that, Ye Wuhuan sped up. Xiaotao was about to be


    knocked away. Wang Simin struggled to get up from the ground, but found that she couldn''t use her strength at allThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bang!" With a loud bang, Xiaotao fell heavily on the ice ground a few meters away. She felt that her whole body was about to fall apart.


    Xiaotao looked up at the pit beside her with difficulty and said worriedly, "Mr. Hannigan, I can only do this much."


    If she could stall for one second, it would be one second. This was an established strategy as soon as the three of them arrived. Even if they couldn''t


    defeat them, they had to give Samuel some time.


    "A bunch of good-for-nothings wants to stop me? You think too highly of yourselves!¡± Ye Wuhuan snorted disdainfully.


    Just as he was about to turn around and take his men into the cave, a calm voice suddenly sounded, "Are you very strong?"


    With the sound of footsteps on the snow, Ye Wuhuan turned around and saw a faint smile on the corner of Samuel''s mouth. He walked with his hands


    sped behind his back in an extremely elegant manner.


    "Three thousand?¡±


    "Damn sick chicken!"


    "Young Master Hannigan!"


    While Wang Simin, Xiaotao, and Qin Qingfeng were desperate and worried, they suddenly saw Samuel. They were both excited and relieved.


    "Who the fuck are you?" Looking at Samuel, Ye Wuhuan immediately frowned.


    However, his eyes were full of disdain. No matter who the other party was, Ye Wuhuan did not care. As a City Lord, Ye Wuhuan''s cultivation could


    naturally dominate a region, especially when he was facing a young man. He was even more rxed.


    Except for the True God, only some big families could deal with him.


    But the boy in front of him was very strange to him. Obviously, he was not from any big family.


    "Samuel, be careful. His cultivation is extremely high." Qin Qingfeng reminded


    Wang Simin nodded. "Yes, sick chicken. Be careful. He only needs one move to deal with us."


    Samuel smiled and said, "So strong?"


    Ye Wuhuan smiled disdainfully. Although he had heard a lot ofpliments, they always made him happy. Looking at Samuel, he said coldly, "Since


    vou know how powerful I am, I advise you to behave yourself. Were you in the pit just now? What did you take? Hand it over honestly. Maybe I''m in a


    good mood and don''t want you to die."


    Samuel smiled gently. "Do you really want to know what I''ve taken?"


    Samuel deliberately paused for a moment. When Ye Wuhuan''s interest waspletely aroused, Samuel suddenly said coldly, "Who do you think you


    are? Why should I tell you?"


    Ye Wuhuan thought that Samuel would tell him the answer, but he didn''t expect to be yed by him like this. His face suddenly turned cold. "You brat,


    how dare you fool me?"


    "So what?" Samuel said coldly.


    Ye Wuhuan was furious. As the City Lord of Tianhu City, no one had ever dared to talk to him in this manner for decades. "Boy, you have sessfully


    provoked me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Wuhuan suddenly disappeared. Then, Samuel felt an extremely strong energy rushing toward him.


    "So fast!" Samuel cannot help praising softly.


    To describe that he was as fast as lightning, Samuel even felt like he was using a turtle to describe the speed of a rocket. He was so fast that there


    was no trace of him!


    "Samuel, be carefull¡± Qin Qingfeng shouted in a hurry. Because of worry, he even struggled to stand up regardless of the pain.


    What was shocking was that in the face of Ye Wuhuan''s attack, Samuel stood still and didn''t even bother to lift his hand behind his back.


    "Is this sick chicken stupid? Hurry up and hide.¡± Wang Simin looked anxious.


    She knew very well how high Ye


    Wuhuan''s cultivation was. She was


    also a master close to the Sage


    Realm. Although she could not stop¡¯


    the master at the Ethereal Realm;


    she codld not be killed in one move.


    Ye Wuhuan''s strength was atleast


    athe high level of the Ethereal


    Realm, close to the Kondfong


    Realm.


    Facing such an expert, even if they were in the same realm, it was impossible for them not to dodge!


    What was Samuel courting death?


    At this time, Ye Wuhuan also smiled in his heart. Seeing that Samuel didn''t dodge. the energy in his hand couldn''t help but increase. He was bound to


    kill Samuel directly.


    ¡®Bang!


    There was a loud bang!


    When Ye Wuhuan hit Samuel


    directly, a golden light shed


    around Samuel. Ye Wuhuan ~


    instantlyfelt as if he had hit a hard¡±


    bouldetNot only was his fist very


    num; but his body couldnt help but


    retreat several meters because of


    the impact. Content belopgs to


    Ye Wuhuan locked coldly at Samuel, pretending to be calm, but the five internal organs in his body were rolling. He really didn''t understand what was


    going on.


    With his ability, he was already at the


    highest stags-of the Ethereal Realm.


    nthe case of a full-strength attack


    not to mention masters in the sammie


    realm gven people inthe Kongtong


    Realm couldn''t take this move"


    without any defense. Moregver, it


    could force him back! Cagtent


    belongs to


    "This? Can this be called an expert?" Samuel patted the dust off his body and curled his lips disdainfully.


    Seeing that Samuel was fine, Wang Simin and Xiaotao took a deep breath and even felt happy the next second


    "Oh my god, is this the power of the Indestructible ck Armor? An expert like Ye Wuhuan can''t even break it," Qin Qingfeng muttered to himself. He


    really couldn''t imagine that the Indestructible ck Armor was so powerful


    Wang Simin locked at the calm Samuel, and the emotions in her eyes changed obviously. She suddenly found that Samuel had be so


    handsome.


    However, Ye Wuhuan, who had been mocked by Samuel, was not in the mood at this time. He nced at the dozens of men in ck behind him and


    shouted coldly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill him!"

 Chapter 2294

    Chapter 2294


    "Yes!"


    After receiving the order, dozens of men in ck rushed toward Samuel.


    Almost every ck-robed man was in the Dao Realm, and some of them were in the Saint Realm. With the cooperation of dozens of people, even


    those in the Ethereal Realm could hardly suppress them!


    Ye Wuhuan had suffered a loss from Samuel, so he could only use his men to consume Samuel''s energy first. At the same time, he also took the


    opportunity to observe what was strange about Samuel


    Seeing this, Qin Qingfeng was a little worried. He knew that Samuel must have the help of the Indestructible ck Armor and had a strong defense


    However, Samuel had a fatal problem now, which was that he had no ability to attack.


    Cnce he was dragged into the battle, Samuel would soon be exhausted because of hisck of energy. With an expert like Ye Gucheng, he would


    definitely find a w in Samuel. At that time, the defense of the Indestructible ck Armor might fail.


    However, sometimes, people, who had never possessed those things, naturally couldn''t imagine how powerful this thing was, how ridiculously


    powerful it was!


    Facing the attacks of dozens of men in ck, Samuel smiled coldly. He made a magic si with one hand and directly gave up all defenses. He


    walked quickly to a man in ck who was closest to him. With a tap of his hand, a golden chain was directly sent out from his hand, and the nearest


    man in ck was instantly turned into powder.


    Almost at the same time, the attacks of the other men in ck also arrived. With a sh of golden light on Samuel''s body, the spells were directly


    swallowed up by the golden light!


    Samuel turned his hand over and swept it across. A group of men in ck fell to the ground in an instant, and then turned into powder like the guy


    before.


    Seeing this scene, Qin Qingfeng waspletely stunned.


    What kind of strength is this?!


    Although these men in ck were their subordinates, they were all good at fighting. Their joint attack disappeared although Samuel didn¡¯t dodge. The


    attack was useless. What was even more shocking was that these people were directly turned into powder in front of Samuel like ants.


    Ye Wuhuan was also extremely shocked!


    At the moment, his entire body was trembling. He had dominated the Eight Direction World for decades, and even the n Chief of a great n had


    never made him feel this way.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Those were all his right-hand men!


    They were actually seckilled!


    Even with his cultivation, it was impossible for him to do this!


    He suddenly realized how ridiculous his perfect n was in front of absolute strength.


    "This... this is impossible, this is


    absolutely impossible! Even if you


    area Kongtong Realm expert, you N


    can''t be so-abnormal. Pangu''s


    Treasure you... you must have got


    Pangu¡¯s I [reasure. It''s working, it''s


    working. Boy, tell me, what el you


    ger?¡¯ Ye Wuhuan was in atrance,


    and he was extremely unwilling and


    angry.


    The more abnormal Samuel was, the more ufortable he felt. If he got these treasures, how extraordinary would his future be?


    But why, why did this kid get it?


    "Do you want to know?" Samuel stopped, smiled sideways, and looked at Ye Wuhuan like a God of Death


    There were only less than five men in ck beside him. They stood there shivering and wanted to escape, but their legs were so weak that they could


    not exert their strength. They could only look at Samuel in fear.


    Seeing the look in Samuel''s eyes, Ye Wuhuan was stunned, but the demonic barrier in his heart drove him to nod involuntarily. "Yes!"


    "Go to hell. You''ll find the answer." Samuel sneered and raised his knife. The five men in ck beside him instantly disappeared in the golden light.


    Then, he sped up and flew directly to Ye Wuhuan.


    Ye Wuhuan was so angry. He had been yed by this boy again, but in the face of the rushing Samuel, he no longer dared to look down on Samuel.


    He hurriedly mobilized all the energy in his body and released his strongest move.


    On the snowy ground, Samuel


    carried golden.ight and went


    straight up. Ye''Wuh uan suddenly


    mobilized.alt the cyan energy in his


    body. When the two energies =~


    collided in an instant, the huge.


    explosion directly blew up the''snow


    ortthe ground, leavinga <<


    hithdred-meter-long pit. Xiaotao and


    Wang Simin were directly pushed


    dozens of meters away from the


    ground.


    After the explegjon, Samuel and Ye


    Wuhuan stood on the ground 10


    meters away from each other.


    Samuel was still standing with his?


    hands Gtasped behind his back Ye


    Wuhuan locked at him coldly-Under


    hissfeet, blood dripped to the ground


    drop by drop. Content befongs to


    "Won him?" Qin Qingfeng sat up from the ground desperately. He looked at the two people in the center of the pit in disbelief


    " Sick chicken... Sick chicken, he..." Wang Simin was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. She couldn''t imagine that someone could hurt Ye Wuhuan


    in Tianhu City!


    In the giant pit, Samuel shook his head helplessly. "Now, do you still want to know?"

 Chapter 2295

    Chapter 2295


    "Puff"


    A mouthful of blood spurted out from Ye Wuhuan''s mouth. Then, Ye Wuhuan''s body could no longer support himself. He knelt heavily on the snow. He


    could hardly believe that he had been defeated!


    Moreover, he waspletely defeated!


    He did lose to an unknown young man.


    "It''s nothing. I have just got armor. Now that I''ve told you, it''s time for you to die.¡± Samuel sneered and pulled out his jade sword.


    Seeing Samuel walking slowly with a long sword in his hand, Ye Wuhuan''s eyes were suddenly filled with fear. "No, don''t kill me. I am the City Lord of


    Tianhu City. I can give you a lot of gold, silver, jewelry, and natural precious materials. I can even give you half of Tianhu City!"


    "It sounds interesting.¡± Samuel stopped yfully.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, Ye Wuhuan immediately saw hope and hurriedly smiled apologetically. "As long as you don''t kill me, you can have


    whatever you want, okay?"


    "Okay!" Samuel nodded. Just as Ye Wuhuan finally heaved a sigh of relief, Samuel suddenly smiled. "But the chips in Wuyou Vige are obviously


    better than yours, so you should be responsible for what happened three years ago.¡±


    After that, Samuel slowly raised the jade sword


    "You... you''re ying tricks on me again!" Looking at the jade sword approaching him, Ye Wuhuan shouted thest sentence unwillingly and fearfully.


    The jade sword had arrived, and blood covered his throat!


    Ye Wuhuan touched his neck that was constantly bleeding. but he still could not stop the crazy flow of blood. Soon, his body began to shake violently,


    and the blood alsc dyed the snow red.


    "Damn sick chicken, you''re so awesome!¡± Wang Simin shouted excitedly at Samuel after seeing Ye Wuhuan fall down.


    There was a hint of passion and appreciation in her eyes.


    Samuel smiled lightly. He took a few steps to their side and helped them up one by one. If the three of them had not risked their lives to buy time for


    him, perhaps he would have been destroyed by Ye Wuhuan during the binding process with the Indestructible ck Armor. Therefore, Samuel was


    very grateful to the three of them


    "No matter how powerful I am, I have to thank you, especially you, Miss Wang," Samuel said.


    Wang Simin blushed and lowered her head. "Me?"


    Why was Samuel so grateful to her? Was he interested in her too?


    Samuel nodded. He did not have any other thoughts. He thanked Wang Simin because there was a kind of pill in the pile of messy medical pills that


    Wang Simin gave him. It brought him a kind of violent energy.


    Although he had once been hovering on the edge of life and death because of this energy, at least it had helped him a lot, including bing the


    owner of the Indestructible ck Armor!


    "Of course, there''s Xiaotao!" After that. Samuel looked at Xiaotao sincerely with gratitude in his eyes.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, Wang Simin felt a little disappointed. She thought that he was special to her, but she didn''t expect that the way he looked


    at Xiactao was obviously more sincere.


    "Young Master Hannigan, I did not help you much. It''s all your fate." Xiactao lowered her head and softly said.


    When Samuel looked at Qin Qingfeng, Qin Qingfeng lowered his head.


    "You''ve already.obtained the


    treasure of te Pangu n, and my


    mission hag beenpleted. Kill -


    me; kill re, and only then can the


    vigers of Wuyou Vige trulydest


    in peace.¡± After speaking, Qi


    Qirgfeng closed his eyes. C Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Samuel shook his head and said indifferently, "How can I kill my master? Xiaotao will decide your life. At least before she recovers her memory, you


    must live well."


    Qin Qingfeng looked up at Xiaotao, who looked at Samuel. She didn''t know whether to kill Qin Qingfeng or not. The only person she trusted was


    Samuel


    After a while. she nodded.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Wang Simingked at the three of


    them and was pletely confused.


    What were they doing? Wasn''t Qin ~~


    Qingfeng_Samuel''s master? Why.did


    he wanrT Samuel to kill him? Since


    Samuel didn''t kill him, why didhe


    want to ask Xiaotao''s opinion? What


    Was going on? Content hefongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    "What... what do you mean?" Wang Simin asked strangely.


    The three of them locked at each


    other and walked down the


    mountain, [zaving Wang Simin, who-


    was confused. After a while, she >


    realized that the three of them fad


    gone-far away. Then Wang Simin


    rushed up and said, "You three, wait


    fi? me." Content belongs 1o


    On the way down from the top of the snow mountain, Samuel had been smiling gently. He had already seen that Wang Simin and Qin Qingfeng


    wanted to say something but stopped. He could guess what they wanted to ask him.


    "Just ask if you want to,¡± Samuel said


    With Samuel''s words, Qin Qingfeng hurriedly asked, "What happened to you in the valley? Even if the Indestructible ck Armor recognized you as


    its master, you should only have defense ability. But your attack just now..."


    "Yes, even Ye Wuhuan was directly defeated by you. He is a strong man who is close to Kongtong Realm.¡± Wang Simin also asked

 Chapter 2296

    Chapter 2296


    Samuel smiled and said nothing.


    This made Qin Qingfeng extremely anxious. "Samuel, if you want us to ask, then just answer."


    Samuel shook his head. "You can ask, but I didn''t say that I must answer you."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Samuel walked forward quickly.


    "Ah!" Wang Simin was so angry that she put her hands on her hips. "You''re such a sick chicken. You''re so arrogant now, aren''t you? How dare you


    y tricks on us?"


    Qin Qingfeng smiled bitterly. Although he didn''t know what Samuel had gone through, he was still joking. He must be in a good mood and had gained


    a lot.


    When they reached the foot of the mountain, they returned to Wuyou Vige. Samuel found Xu Hai''s body and buried it. After a round of worship,


    Samuel did not leave. Instead, he looked at the night sky.


    Locking at both of them, Samuel smiled slowly. "Do you really want to know?"


    The two of them were stunned for a moment. They didn''t expect that Samuel was suddenly willing to say it again. They nodded their heads in unison.


    Even Xiactao, who was next to them, couldn''t help but look at him curiously.


    Samuel smiled. There were actually two aspects to where his real power came from


    After entering the pit, the Indestructible ck Armor acknowledged Samuel as his master. At first, the Indestructible ck Armor rejected Samuel. But


    after feeling the Pangu Axe in Samuel''s body, the Indestructible ck Armor began to ept Samuel.


    Not long after, the Indestructible Dark Armor slowly merged with Samuel''s body. When it waspletely integrated, a powerful force was also


    injected into Samuel''s body.


    As a divine weapon that had once split the heaven and earth with Pangu, it was close to Pangu all year round. Even though hundreds of thousands of


    vears had passed, the Indestructible ck Armor was still full of Pangu''s vital force.


    The vital force of Pangu could not only connect with the Pangu Axe, but also purify the body of Samuel. When it entered, Samuel clearly felt that his


    whole body had undergone a qualitative change. What shocked Samuel more was that the Pangu Axe in his body suddenly shone brightly.


    The Pangu Axe and the Indestructible ck Armor were the carry-on weapons of Pangu. They could echo each other, so they could naturally affect


    each other.


    As the Pangu Axe shone brightly, Samuel suddenly felt that his body was also bing stronger. More importantly, the energy that had been running


    wildly in his body suddenly became very obedient at this time. It did not collide recklessly anymore. Instead, it was very afraid and hid in Samuel''s


    Dantian.


    In the end, it formed a ball honestly. At that time, Samuel suddenly realized that the energy had condensed into a new golden body.


    "That is to say. the appearance of the Indestructible Dark Armor not only helped you defend, but also helped you suppress the previous energy and


    make it obediently submit to you and serve you?" Qin Qingfeng said in surprise.


    "Also, what exactly did Miss Wang feed you? It can even help you condense a golden body!" Qin Qingfeng continued.


    However, at the same time, he felt a bit of worry for Wang Dong. Even though Qin Qingfeng didn''t know what Samuel had eaten, the energy that


    could turn his body into a golden body was definitely extraordinary!


    Maybe he had confiscated Wang Dong''s wealth.


    Samuel did not expect that the strange pills Wang Simin gave him would make him wander on the edge of death, help him several times, and even


    build a new golden body for him.


    What Samuel didn''t know was that one of the pills he swallowed was the Five Elements Golden pill, which was something that could make Wang


    Dong of Tianhu City cry for a few days and nights. Its power was beyond anyone''s imagination


    Wang Simin shook her head in confusion.


    "But it doesn''t make sense. Ye Wuhuan is a master of Ethereal Realm. Ordinary people can''t do anything to him. Even if you eat something good


    from the Wang family, why are you so strong? You can kill him in one move!" Qin Qingfeng''s biggest confusion was this.


    He knew too well about Ye


    Wuhuan''s cultivation. Although Ye


    Wuhuan was-not the top expert in


    the Ei ght Direction World, he was <


    definitely T not weak. After all, as the


    master of a city, his cultivation''was


    not bad at all. He was killed by a


    jugior like Samuel in one move. If he


    had not seen it with his wn eyes,


    Qin Qingfeng would not believe it.


    Samuel looked up at the sky. By this time, it was already dark.


    Samuel stood up slowly, looked at Qin Qingfeng, and said, "Master, it''s gettingte. We have to work."


    Work?


    Qin Qingfeng was stunned. "What are you doing?"


    "To break the Purgatory Formation.


    Although Xu Hai is dead and the


    beauty of the daytime I in Wuyou


    N


    Vige is-gone, the souls of the C


    vigers.in Wuyou Vige will also


    be tortured by the Purgatory _


    Forn fhation at night. Do you want to


    watch the vigers in Wuyou Vige


    continue to be tortured bY it at


    night?" Samuel exined. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Purgatory Formation?" Qin Qingfeng frowned. Then, he sighed and said, "Ye Wuhuan is dead. How can we break the formation?


    Samuel smiled. "Do I have to rely on Ye Wuhuan to break the formation? I have a way."


    "You have a way?"


    Samuel nodded. Then, he gently ran the energy in his hand, and then flew straight into the air. His body shone with golden light, and he waved his


    hand gently. With a bang, a golden axe appeared in Samuel''s hand


    Seeing the big axe, Qin Qingfeng. who had just stood up, was so scared that he sat down on the ground. He pointed at the golden axe in the air and


    swallowed his saliva. He almost couldn''t speak. ¡°Pangu Axe..."


    "What?!" Wang. Simin stared nkly


    at the handssme Samuel, who was


    holding a.golden axe inthe air. At ~


    first, shelwas only shocked by the?


    appearance of Samuel He was like


    a peerless hero in countless, girls¡¯


    dreams, holding a divine weapon


    afd stepping on the clouds. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But after hearing Qin Qingfeng''s words, Wang Simin waspletely stunned


    Pangu Axe? The most legendary weapon in the Eight Direction World, the King of All Weapons!


    But shouldn''t this thing only exist in legends? How... how could it really appear?


    Although Wang Simin followed them all the way to Wuyou Vige and heard some secrets of Pangu from them, she just knew the existence of the


    Indestructible ck Armor. Criginally, she thought it was already the strongest existence.


    Unexpectedly, the Pangu Axe appeared.


    "He can use the Pangu Axe. Samuel can actually use the Pangu Axe! God!¡± Qin Qingfeng''s face trembled greatly, roaring hysterically.


    The divine weapon illuminated the Eight Direction World, and the Soldier King was the king!


    Qin Qingfeng had never imagined that the strongest attack and the strongest defense in the Eight Direction World could be witnessed on the same


    person at the same time!


    At this time, Samuel slowly raised the Pangu Axe, as if Pangu was alive!

 Chapter 2297

    Chapter 2297


    When Samuel raised his axe, the de of the Pangu Axe carried a lightning-like golden light and attacked Wuyou Vige.


    Wherever the golden light reached, it turned into a golden stream and slowly spread across the entire Wuyou Vige like a wave. Countless ck


    lights slowly disappeared under the golden light.


    Looking at the whole vige flowing in the golden light, Qin Qingfeng and Xiaotao were stunned


    There was also someone that was shocked. It was a figure on the top of the snow mountain.


    "The Pangu Axe, it''s really the Pangu Axe!" The figure looked at the scene at the foot of the mountain in disbelief.


    If Samuel and the others were here, they would be surprised to find that this figure was Ye Wuhuan, who had been killed by Samuel before.


    "Qin Qingfeng, Samuel, you dare to secretly take away the secret of Pangu behind my back and take it as your own. I, Ye Wuhuan, must take


    revenge for this." Ye Wuhuan was shocked but extremely unwilling


    In his eyes, the person below should be him. In the past three years, he had putin a lot of effort to get the secret treasure of Pangu, so he should be


    the one who got it. But in the end, he had nothing and was almost killed by Samuel.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was eager to improve his cultivation and secretly used the Purgatory Formation to trap the vigers of Wuyou Vige


    and to refine Rancorous Qi to replenish himself, he would have died here today.


    Fortunately, the evil magic of the Purgatory Formation had been strengthening his soul. Although Ye Wuhuan had be more and more malicious


    in recent years, it did improve some of his abilities, so that he could y a trick of getting out of the shell.


    "Samuel, I want you to die a terrible death. You can forget about what I can''t get.¡± The figure shouted coldly and quickly disappeared on the top of the


    snow mountain.


    At the foot of Wuyou Vige, when the golden light was flourishing. it was also the time when all the ck gas in Wuyou Vige dissipated. Seeing


    the souls of the unjust souls dissipate, Qin Qingfeng let out a long sigh of relief. Seeing that they were free, Qin Qingfeng thought that at least his sins


    could be relieved a little.


    Samuel slowly fell to the ground, and the golden axe in his hand was instantly withdrawn. The golden light on his body dimmed again.


    Seeing Samueling over, Wang Simin''s heart beat faster and she lowered her head shyly.


    "Samuel, Pangu Axe, you can actually use the Pangu Axe?" Qin Qingfeng excitedly weed him, overjoyed.


    Samuel smiled and whispered, "Master, now you know why Ye Wuhuan can''t even take one move from me, right?"


    Qin Qingfeng nodded. Although he didn''t know how strong Samuel was now, he knew the answer why Ye Wuhuan had been seckilled by one move.


    "Strong, strong, really strong. No wonder all the people in the Eight Direction World are obsessed with the Pangu Axe, and even did those ridiculous.


    things." Qin Qingfeng sighed.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Strong? I also think so. Unfortunately, I don''t know how to use the Pangu Axe now!"


    "What? You don''t know how to use it?" Qin Qingfeng looked at Samuel in disbelief. He naturally didn''t believe what Samuel said.


    Samuel srtted helplessly. He really


    didn''t knew how to use it, but when


    he had the Indestructible ck ~~


    Armot; they could respond to each


    othet: The Pangu Axe also began to


    wake up because of it, but.that was


    aif


    It all depended on Xiactac to fully unlock all the power of the Pangu Axe!


    "Oh my god, do you mean that you are so strong now, and Pangu Axe... just woke up? Hasn''t its power... recovered yet?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Qin Qingfeng was extremely shocked. Samuel could kill Ye Gucheng in an instant, but he only woke up the Pangu Axe. When it fully recovered its


    strength, and Samuel knew how to use it, it was still...


    He was just like a swordsman who


    had just opened his sword. He had


    not had a cqQrresponding cultivation


    skill, nor had his sword reached its


    peak, but he could kil strong


    enemies. Once he reached the ¡®peak


    of the sword, he would have:


    aoitesponding sword technique to


    support him. How horrible would


    that be?


    Qin Qingfeng didn''t dare to think about it!!


    Seeing Samuel nod, Qin Qingfeng was so surprised that he didn''t know what to say. After thinking for a while, he looked at Samuel and said, "What


    are you going to do next?"


    "The matter in Wuyou Vige hase to an end. Xiaotao''s memory can only be left to fate. These are not important. Master, I want to trouble you


    again,¡± Samuel said seriously.


    Qin Qingfeng nodded. "Go ahead!"


    "I want you to send Miss Wang home first," Samuel said


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Wang Simin''s heart sank.


    "What about you?" Qin Qingfeng asked.


    Samuel smiled and looked up at the sky as if he had seen Yvonne''s smiling face and said, "l want to go to the Fu n!"


    "The Fu n. Qin Qingfeng was


    stunned. ThelFu n was one of the


    three great ns in the Eight A


    Direction World. Although the True


    God had fallen and was on the; N


    decline, the Fu n still had its own


    inflsence in the Eight Direction


    Warld. ~


    However, he did not understand why Samuel wanted to go there.

 Chapter 2298

    Chapter 2298


    "What are you going there for?" Qin Qingfeng asked in confusion.


    Samuel said, "The most important woman in my life is waiting for me to save her."


    The most important woman in his life?


    Hearing this, Wang Simin seemed to hear the sound of her heart breaking, but in her heart, she began to lie to herself. The most important woman in


    Samuel''s life must not be his wife, but his mother.


    Yes, his mother was also the most important woman in a man¡¯s life!


    "Okay! However, the Fu n is located in Flying Dragon City, which is located at the top of the extreme north. If you want to go there, the road is


    long. Be careful.¡± After that, Qin Qingfeng handed the token in his hand to Samuel.


    "If you want to enter the city, it can help you."


    Samuel took the token and looked at Xiaotao. "Why don''t you go back with my master?"


    Although Samuel needed Xiaotao, he was not in a hurry. On the contrary, he didn''t know what danger he would face when he went to the Fu n this


    time. Samuel was not willing to let Xiaotao take the risk with himThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Xiaotao shook her head and said, "Mr. Hannigan, I don''t have a family or a ce to go. Besides, I am the only bloodline of the Pangu n. Although I


    can''t remember many things, Xu Hai said that you are the one we need to protect, so wherever you go, I will go."


    Samuel said. "But it''s hard to tell whether we will be dead or alive."


    Xiaotao still nodded firmly. In her memory, Samuel was the only one who was good to her. Moreover, although she did not remember many things,


    she was sure that she was the only sessor of the Pangu n. She had the responsibility to follow Samuel, whether alive or dead.


    "Okay, thene with me.¡± Samuel nodded. It was actually a good thing to have Xiactac. If she thought of something halfway, it would be of the


    greatest help to her.


    Although his current cultivation had risen sharply and he could kill people like Ye Wuhuan in one blow, Samuel only had confidence and did not dare


    to be arrogant. After all, although Ye Wuhuan was an expert, there were obviously many masters in the Fu n, and there were many people


    stronger than him.


    "She can go with you. Why should I go home? Besides, I didn''t say I want to go home." Wang Simin stood out discontentedly.


    Unconsciously, she began to like the sick chicken in front of her. Not only did Samuel look good, but most importantly, for a woman like Wang Simin,


    strength was everything that conquered her. Samuel had obviously conquered her.


    Samuel directhy.ignored Wang Simin.


    Although Wang Simin had helped


    him a lot Wang Simin had almost >


    killed hint: Those poisons were still


    in his body. Although they had C


    disappeared, Samuel knew that it did


    notmean that they did not exist.


    Secondly, it was because Wang Simin had helped him that Samuel would not allow irrelevant people to die.


    "Master, goodbye." After saying that, Samuel pulled Xiactao and ran his energy. turning it into a golden light and flying away.


    Previously, Samuel did not have the ability to fly all the time. At the same time, he was worried that his whereabouts would be exposed if he flew into


    the air. Now, he did not care.


    Wang Simin watched Samuel fly away. She wanted to chase after him, but she looked back at Qin Qingfeng, who couldn''t fly at all. If she went after


    Samuel, Qin Qingfeng would definitely die in this wilderness.


    After thinking for a while, Wang Simin stamped her feet in anger and said, "Damn sick chicken, if you destroy the bridge after crossing the river, you


    will die a terrible death! Ah!"


    After flying into the air, Samuel was surer of his previous guess. The city wall of Tianhu City was really high straight into the sky.


    It was not until he arrived in the city


    that Samuel fanded on the ground


    and walked At present, in Tianhu


    City, ther¨¦ were many guards. After


    all, Wag Simin had been miss ing


    for several days. Wang Dong-was


    very-anxious, so he sent peaple to


    168k around. Content belgngs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    However, with.Samuel''s current


    cultivation, twas not difficult for


    him to get ut of Tianhu City. When.


    Zhuang Ku was checking at the NS


    door, he: ¡®suddenly felt a sh of


    go den light. Before he could figure


    outzwhat was going on, thegolden


    light had disappeared. Cgittent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Zhuang Hu touched his head strangely. "Just now, did something fly over?"


    The guard at the side was also confused. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I only saw a beam of light. Sir, could it be... that someone


    escaped?¡±


    Zhuang Hu threw a punch on the guard''s head and said, "What are you thinking? Whe in Tianhu City can escape under my nose? "


    After hammering the soldiers, Zhuang Hu touched his head and looked strangely in the direction outside the city gate.


    What was that thing just now?


    In Flying Dragon City, in the main hall of the Fu n


    Fu Tian was writing something in the room. At this time, a servant hurriedly ran in. As soon as he came in, he knelt on the ground in a panic, "Chief,


    bad news, bad news."


    "What''s wrong?" Fu Tian frowned. He mmed the table and immediately stood up with dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 2299

    Chapter 2299


    "This... this, Young Master Ac, he... he..." The servant nced at Fu Tian and did not know what to say for a moment.


    Fu Tian red at him impatiently. "Just say it."


    "He asked Fu... Fu Li to apany him for two days. He is waiting in the lobby now.¡± After the servant finished speaking, he quickly buried his head


    deeply; for fear that Fu Tian would vent his anger on him.


    Fu Li was the madam of Fu Tian, and she was also one of the prides of Fu family. If Fu Li was asked to apany Ao Yi for a few days, didn''t that


    mean that she was openly cuckelding Fu Tian and the whole Fu family?


    If word of this got out, what face would the Fu Family have left in the Eight Direction World in the future?


    "How dare he!" Fu Tian mmed the table. He was furious. Ao Yi had only lived in his house for a few days, but Ao Yi had done countless immoral


    things.


    After getting bored of his four maids, Ao Yi pointed his demonic ws at the other maids of the Fu Family. He then forcefully defiled dozens of them.


    Some of the maids were even the managers of the Fu Family and had made contributions to the Fu Family. However, even so, once Ao Yi targeted


    them, they could only ept the result of being insulted.


    In the past two days, Ao Yi had be bolder and bolder, and his actions had be mare and more presumptuous. It was as if he had already


    locked down on those lowly maids and turned his attention to the Fu Family''s family members.


    In the past two days, four female members of the Fu Family had been insulted. One of them was Fu Tian''s niece, who was an important internal


    member of the Fu family.


    However, although Fu Tian was very angry. he chose to endure it. He knew that the Evesting Sea Area was very important to his family, so he did


    not dare to offend Ao Yi.


    It was precisely because of this that Ao Yi was able to do whatever he wanted in the Fu n. Fu Tian had even heard rumors that as long as Ao Yi


    saw a woman in the Fu n, no matter who she was, he would forcefully take her back to his room to vent his beastly desires.


    At present, the Fu family was in a state of panic all day long. It no longer looked like a big family. It had be like hell. The Fu family''s women were


    all afraid, afraid of being defiled by Ao Yi.


    Seeing this, Fu Tian was annoyed. But he had never expected that Ao Yi would ask his wife to apany him.


    Did Ao Yi look down on him?


    He got up angrily and walked toward the lobby.


    Ao Yi was lying on the main chair in the hall, eating fruits and tasting tea. He looked at the young woman in front of him, Fu Tian''s niece, Fu Yu, with a


    yful smile.


    At this time, her tears fell like rain, and her hands trembled as she touched the gauze on her shoulders.


    "What are you waiting for? Take off your clothes!"


    Tears welled up in Fu Yu''s eyes. The usually arrogant executives of the Fu family all turned their heads to the other side, their faces full of


    embarrassment


    "Fu*k, where is Fu Li? Why hasn''t shee yet? What on earth is Fu Tian doing? Don''t you want to live?"


    "Young Master Ao, I''ve already ordered the servants to invite her. Please wait for a moment." An executive hurriedly said.


    In normal times, these executives were always arrogant. Many times, they knew that their family could not survive, but they still wanted to save face


    and put on a superior look. However, they did not expect that they would be bullied like this today.


    Fu Yu closed her eyes and gently waved her fingers. The gauze gradually fell from her shoulder. At this time, Fu Tian rushed over.


    "Go down!" Fu Tian''s expression was gloomy as he swiftly walked in.


    It was as if Fu Yu had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. She nodded hurriedly and left.


    Seeing Fu Tiane over, Ao Yi


    laughed out joud. "This kind of


    women is. indeed boring. Fu Tian, go


    and gel Eu Li for me. I''ve recently¡±


    gotterdired of ying with these


    young girls. Fu Liisa young woman


    with a lingering charm. Shells the


    r&al best, and only she cari match


    me!"


    Fu Tian''s expression was ice-cold. In front of so many people, Ao Yi''s words left no face for him. What prestige would he have in the future?


    "Master Ao, please behave yourself!" Fu Tian said coldly.


    Ao Yi stood up and pped Fu Tian directly. He scolded angrily, "Fu Tian, who do you think you are? Are you qualified to talk to me like this?"


    Fu Tian was about to take action on the spot, but his rational mind forced him to withdraw his hand. He could only grit his teeth and suppress his


    anger.


    Ao Yi was a little scared at first, but


    when he saw that Fu Tian was as


    obedient ashe had expected, he


    immediately became even more


    disdainfdl. "Let me tell you, Fu Tian,


    it''s yod{honor for me to fall in love


    withyour wife. Don''t be so 7


    shameless. I''l give you an Kour to


    s¨¦hd your wife into my rgom


    obediently. Otherwise, I, Ao Yi, will


    definitely y all the women in the


    Fu family."


    After saying these words, Ao Yi left with a few of his subordinates, happily singing a tune.


    Fu Tian''s face was cold and his body was trembling. Ao Yi did not take him, the patriarch of the Fu family, seriously at all. The biggest insult in the life


    was that his wife was raped by others, especially in front of everyone in his n!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    All the executives looked at Fu Tian quietly at this time, not daring to make a sound. They knew that Fu Tian couldn''t bear it.


    A senior executive immediately


    chimed in, "Patriarch, Ao Yi is simply


    too presumplious. These past few


    days, he has done quite a few things


    like beasts in the Fu n. He has~


    comptetely treated our Fu ns


    his. wine pool and meat fo est. ¡°Now,


    heeven wants the wife of. the


    patri arch to apany him .1f word


    of this gets out, how can our Fu n


    have face?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone sneered, "Face? How much is it worth? If we fall out with Ao Yi, how can we fight against the Evesting


    Sea Area with our strength? They have a True God, but what do we have? If we fight, our Fu n will lose our lives, not just face!¡±


    "You''re right. If we lose our lives, what''s the point of having face?¡±


    Although it was shameful to live like this, if their wives and daughters were not raped, naturally, they would not care about it. Moreover, even if their


    wives and daughters were humiliated, they did not care as long as they could keep their position.


    "In my opinion, it''s Fu Yao''s fault. If she hadn''t refused to listen to the arrangement and didn''t consider our family, how could our Fu family end up like


    this?"


    "That''s right. If you want to me someone, then me Fu Yao. For the sake of a man from a blue, she actually didn''t care about the family


    affection at all. She must be responsible for this matter."


    Hearing this, Fu Tian''s eyes turned cold at this time. He suddenly turned around as if he wanted to eat people. "Fu Yao!¡±

 Chapter 2300

    Chapter 2300


    That''s right. It''s all Fu Yao''s fault.


    Today''s humiliation was all caused by handful Yao.


    If it weren''t for Fu Yao, Fu Tian wouldn''t have been humiliated again and again!


    ¡°Fu Jin, inform City Lord Gushu immediately to choose a day for the marriage between Yvonne and his son. Fu Hai, feed this to Fu Yan''s daughter!


    With a cold face, Fu Tian handed a pill to Fu Hai.


    Fu Hai was stunned when he saw the pill. "Chief, are you sure?"


    This was a Soul Breaking Pill, one of the forbidden pills in the Eight Direction World. The users often suffered irreversible injuries in the next seven


    days. First of all, the skin would fall off, and the flesh and blood would turn inte water. Then, the bones would slowly shatter. In short, the poisoned


    person would watch his skin and bones fall off little by little in seven days.


    This was almost the cruelest way to kill in someone in the Eight Direction World, so the pill was almost forbidden in the Eight Direction World.


    However, Fu Tian was going to use it on Han Nian.


    "Didn''t Fu Yao harm our Fu n enough? She can hurt us, but why can''t we hurt her? She made us suffer, and her daughter has to pay the price,¡±


    Fu Tian said coldly.


    "However, even if Han Nian is forced to death, Fu Yao might not be willing to submit. On the contrary, Fu Yao has nothing to worry about after Han


    Nian dies. At that time, the situation will only be more serious,¡± Fu Hai said.


    Yvonne once said that if they forced her with Nian''er, there would be no effect. She could choose to avenge Han Nian and would neverpromise


    with them.


    Therefore, the existence of Han Nian was mostly to control Yvonne. But if Han Nian died, it would be different.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I''ve already made a deal with the City Lord Gushu. When they get married, the young master Gushucan force Fu Yao. Although Fu Yao is in the


    Kongtong Realm, the young master Gushu also in the Kongtong Realm. In addition, in the past few days, Fu Yao was hit by my forbidden force


    Powder, so she can''t make any trouble," Fu Tian said coldly.


    Fu Hai was stunned. Fu Yao was hit by the Forbidden force Powder? Was it impossible?


    No ene in the Fu family had ever ordered someone to poi her. Moreover, Fu Yao had always been very vignt at home, so there was no chance


    to poison her.


    Fu Tian smiled coldly. This was his shrewdness. He knew that as long as he was there, Fu Yao would be very vignt. Therefore, he secretly


    arranged his trusted subordinates to poison Fu Yao in many ways when he went to the Evesting Sea Area.


    At that time, Fu Yao would definitely think that he had left, so she would rx her vignce.


    The fact proved Fu Tian''s guess. Fu Yao''s recent facial expression had exined everything.


    "Besides, mother''s love is the greatest in the world. She can give up her child''s life for that man, but can she watch her children struggle painfully and


    die cruelly little by little?"


    After hearing these words, Fu Hai couldn''t help but let out a sinisterugh. "Patriarch, you really are quite thoughtful."


    Fu Tian snorted coldly. "Yvonne, you asked for it!"


    "Go do it."


    Fu Hai nodded and left obediently.


    Seeing that Fu. Tian had aplete


    n, the grasp of senior executives


    WES finally relieved. They did not


    care abolt whether this method was


    dirty ORMOL, whether it was vicious or


    not. A long as they could help them


    keep: their positions, they would not


    cate about anything else, Content


    belongs to


    It was better that Yvonne died that they did.


    "n leader, then Fu Li..." At this time, someone said.


    "Patriarch, although Ao Yi is indeed


    too arrogant the power of the


    Gushu n-will not help us oo


    immediately before the marriage is


    settled If If we lose the help o f the


    Evesting Sea Area, I''m afraid that


    ourFu n will be in great danger.¡¯


    "Yes, if we offend the Evesting Sea Area, we can''t afford it."


    "It was fine to sacrifice Fu Li, but it can ensure the safety of the Fu n. Patriarch, if you can''t bear it, you will mess up the big n."


    At this time, a group of senior executives tried their best to persuade Fu Tian. Hearing these words, Fu Tian''s hands trembled with anger. No man


    could tolerate that if he sent his wife to someone else''s bed.


    "Ask Fu Li to clean up immediately. Later, send... send her to Ao Yi''s room." Fu Tian ordered with a cold face.


    At night, there was no woman''s voice in Ac Yi''s room, only the sound of the wooden bed hitting the wall.


    In Fu Tian''s room, Fu Tian couldn''t sleep all night long.


    The tragic night passed. On the early


    morning of the second day, waves


    of joy rang.out at the entrance of the


    Fu Family: Hundreds of servants;


    dressed I in red and carrying colorful


    giftson their shoulders, formed a


    long gueue.


    =


    "The City Lord of the Flying General City, as well as Young Master Gushu, has arrived!"


    At this time, the housekeeper shouted happily!


    When the people in Flying dragon City saw the sudden bustle of the Fu family, they immediately knew that the Fu family was going to have a happy


    event.

 Chapter 2301

    Chapter 2301


    Moreover, the other party was a famous big family in Flying General City, the Gushu family.


    For the people of Flying dragon City, this was a great joy. After all, it was an alliance between giants.


    Soon, a lot of people gathered at the gate of the Fu Family, congratting them


    At this time, Fu Tian swept away the haze ofst night. At this time, he came out in high spirits. When he saw the leading old man, he immediately


    smiled and said, "Brother Gushu, long time no see, long time no see."


    "Haha, Brother Fu, how have you been? Last night. I received a letter from you, so I asked people to prepare gifts without stopping and came here at


    night." Gushu Fengtianughed.


    Gushu Fengtian was quite satisfied with this marriage. Although the Fu n''s True God had died, it was still arge n. If the two families could get


    married, it would be abination of strong forces. Most importantly. once Fu Yao gave birth to a True God, his surname would be Gushu. At that


    time, the Gushu n would be able to dominate the Eight Direction World


    Therefore, Gushu Fengtian immediately set off after receiving the newsst night.


    The sooner they got married, the better it would be.


    "Haha, I''m sorry to trouble you, Brother Gushu. Come on, sit inside."


    Under Fu Tian''s warm invitation, Gushu Fengtianughed out loud and walked into the Fu n. Behind him, the son of Gushu Fengtian, Gushu


    Zhan, nced at the Fu n''s gue with disdain. Fu n?


    Did they deserve it now?


    When they walked into the Fu family, the executives of the Fu family had already lined up to wee them. Yesterday, they were humiliated by Ao Yi.


    Today, the arrival of the Gushu family made them at least have confidence.


    After a few simple greetings, Gushu Zhan lost his patience. "Where''s Fu Yao?"


    Fu Tian was nervous when hearing that. Then, he turned his gaze to Fu Hai, who was standing beside him. Fu Hai nodded and Fu Tian was relieved.


    He smiled at Gushu Zhan and said, "She''s in her room."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Gushu Zhan nodded. "I''ll go and have a look."


    In fact, Gushu Zhan was not happy with this marriage. In fact, he did not care much about Fu Yac''s premarriage. After all, it was normal in the Eight


    Direction World.


    However, the man Fu Yao had married before was a piece of trash from the blue world, who was a good-for-nothing, which made Gushu Zhan very


    dissatisfied.


    However, for the sake of the True God, Gushu Zhan reluctantly agreed to his father''s request. Now that he came to Fu Family, he was eager to see


    Fu Yao. He just wanted to see how cheap a woman who married a good-for-nothing was!


    Although she was nominally his future wife, who would care? He was justpleting the nurturing of the True God. After that, whether this woman


    was alive or dead had nothing to do with him


    He would never give up the whole forest for such a woman!


    Pushing open the door of Yvonne, Gushu Zhan picked up his own hair in a carefree manner. He looked indifferently and asked, "Where''s Fu Yao?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gushu Zhan was suddenly stunned. His eyes were fixed on Yvonne for a long time.


    Yvonne was as beautiful as a fairy. Both her face and figure were the best among all the women Gushu Zhan had met.


    Gushu Zhan originally thought that


    Fu Yao was just a child of the Fu


    family with a special identity. In ~


    addition {she had given birth to ac


    child, 80 5¡ãshe must be old. However,


    he never thought that Fu AEINER


    naetonly young, but also hada


    p¨¦rfect figure.


    She was excellent.


    "Good! I didn''t expect that I, Gushu Zhan, would have such good luck. And I have such a wife waiting for me to y. Interesting, very interesting."


    Gushu Zhan pped the fan in his hand and looked at Yvonne very excitedly.


    Yvonne''s eyes were filled with hostility as she red angrily at Gushu Zhan. She struggled to get up and chase him out, but she had almost no


    strength left in her.


    Last night, she saw her daughter, whom she had always been thinking about, but her daughter was poisoned by Fu Hai in front of her. She wanted to


    try her best to save her, but she fell into his trap.


    Nian''er was Yvonne''s daughter, and she was also the crystal of love with Samuel. How could Yvonne really be as hard as stone when she sees her


    daughter suffer?


    However, the other party also seized


    this point, so they deliberately set up


    an ambushand waited for her. In


    addition, Yvonne found that she <


    seemed io have been poisoned:.]ih a


    few raunds, Yvonne was subdued by


    ther At the same time, thisigroup


    of peoplepletely sealed her


    cultivation. Now, she wag''almost the


    same as an ordinary person.


    She could only be at the mercy of others!


    "Interesting?" Yvonne nced at him coldly. "No matter how interesting I am, do you dare to touch me?"


    Upon hearing Yyonne''s words,


    Gushu was surprised. Then, he


    ch uckled ard walked to Yvonne in a


    few steps. When he realized that¡±


    Yvonnehad no cultivation, he smiled


    gently and reached out to touch


    Yvanne''s chin. Then, he suddenly


    stapped her heavily on the face.


    Gushu Zhan smiled ferociously and said, "Is this how you talk to me? Let me tell you, Fu Yao, you are my woman. I can do whatever I want to you


    understand?¡±

 Chapter 2302

    Chapter 2302


    Yvonne looked at Gushu Zhan angrily, and blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth.


    Seeing the look in Yvonne''s eyes, Gushu Zhan frowned and smiled disdainfully. "What? Are you not convinced? Unfortunately, the more you are not


    convinced, the more you will be humiliated by me when our marriage is settled. Instead of doing this, you might as well obey me. At least, you can be


    morefortable.¡±


    After that, Gushu Zhan patted the dust on his hands and looked at Yvonne with tenderness and ridicule. "Fu Yao, if I were you, I would get married


    obediently. At least, this is only good for your Fu n. There is no harm in it. And you will also enjoy endless glory, wealth, and status. Why bother to


    embarrass yourself?"


    Yvonne snorted coldly and said firmly, ¡°I have only Samuel in my life, and I will never have a second man. You don''t have to expect me to live a good


    life with you. As long as I am slightly better, I will immediatelymit suicide.¡±


    With a bang, Gushu Zhan mmed the table into pieces and roared angrily, "Fu Yao!!! You''re still so stubborn and still thinking about that bullshit


    Samuel? He''s just a good-for-nothing on the blue earth, and I, Gushu Zhan, am the only sessor of the City Lord, the future City Lord of Flying


    General City! How dare youpare him with me? You''re talking incoherently and losing your mind!"


    Yvonne spat out blood with a smile and said coldly, "I shouldn''tpare you with him because you are not qualified!¡±


    "Pal


    Ancther fierce p was given. Gushu Zhan was furious as he looked at Fu Yao. The more beautiful Fu Yao was, the more fascinated he became.


    However, under this kind of situation, Fu Yao was speaking of the good of other men in front of him. And this man was merely a piece of trash in the


    blue world.


    "I am not qualified? Let me tell you, Fu Yao, as long as I, Gushu Zhan, am willing, there will be thousands of girls waiting to marry me. What''s the use


    of that good-for-nothing? In my eyes, he is worthless, like trash.¡±


    It was rare for Yvonne to smile. "Many people in the worldsay that he is trash, so you are not the only one. But do you want to know what happened to


    these people in the end?"


    Gushu Zhan did not speak, but he was obviously waiting for Yvonne''s answer.


    "In the end, they all paid a heavy price, and so did you."


    Gushu Zhan suddenly sneered and said, "Really? Then I will wait to pay a painful price. Your wedding with me will be held three dayster. In these


    three days, I will let the whole world know that I am waiting for him to appear, and then I will beat him into a cripple who can''t take care of himself.


    Before leaving him in the garbage dump, I will let him watch me and teach his wife!"


    After saying this, Gushu Zhan mmed the door and left.


    After Gusu Zhan left, Yvonne let out a heavy sigh of relief. But at this time, the door was opened again. Fu Li''s face was swollen and she walked in in


    a bad mood.


    Yvonne noticed that her jade-like arms and long legs were almost full of traces of being whipped.


    Yvonne was shocked. "Fu Li, you..."


    Fu Li forced a smile. Last night, Ao Yi was like a freak, venting his anger on Fu Li and treating her as a tool. "It''s okay. Fu Tian didn''t find out about us.


    I just identally fell. By the way. are you all right?"


    Yvonne forced a smile and said, "They''re all superficial wounds. It''s okay. By the way, have you found the whereabouts of Samuel?"


    "Fu Yao, could it be that Samuel did note to the Eight Direction World?" Although Fu Li could not bear it, she still asked.


    Yvonne shook her head resolutely. "I can feel that he hase, and with my understanding of him, he will definitelye.¡±


    "However, I have already sent peaple around to investigate. Currently, there is no news. Currently, only Tianhu City is left. However... there are some


    things that are hindered.¡± Fu Li said.


    "What''s the matter?¡± Yvonne asked.


    "There was golden light in the east of the Tianhu City. Now the whole city is under martial control and no one is allowed to enter or exit. However, I


    don''t think Samuel is there."


    Yvonne suddenly had a strange idea. "Could it be that this golden light was created by Samuel? He opened the Heaven Gate, so..."


    Yvonne was about to ask, but Fu Li had already seen through her mind. She smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t worry, it has nothing to do with the


    Heaven Gate. I have some hearsay that the golden light is actually rted to the Pangu Treasure of the Pangu n.¡±


    Yvonne nodded. Even if Samuel hade to the Eight Direction World, he would have just arrived. Tianhu City was a big city, and for a man like


    Samuel who had just entered the Eight Direction World, he would not be allowed to enter without a proper identity.


    Fu Li smiled and continued,


    "Speaking of this Pangu''s secret


    treasure, it''s actually quite ironic. It''s


    originally a forbidden discussion in


    the Eight Direction World. It''s said


    that whoever gets the Pangu''s =


    secret tr¡é easure can have the ahifty


    to destro oy the world and fight ?


    against the True God. For tegs of


    thotisands of years, people in the


    Eight Direction World have coveted


    it. Ten thousand years ago, they


    carried out a massacre against the


    Pangu Tribe, but unfortunately, they


    aven''t gained anything. As a result,


    this time, a secret treasure suddenly


    appeared in Tianhu City. I heard that


    was taken away by a young man.


    Do you think it''s ironic?" ContenN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    belongs to


    0


    The reason why Fu Li wanted to say this was that she felt that this was a good opportunity. If she could get to know the person who got the treasure,


    then they would have a possibility of overthrowing Fu Tian.


    Yvonne was so smart that she knew what Fu Li meant. She smiled gently and said, "You want to find this person to help us?"


    Fu Li nodded. However, her pecple had gone to look for Samuel now, so that the reason why she mentioned this in front of Yvonne was obvious.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to look for Samuel. Find a group of people to find the person who got the treasure.¡±


    "Fu Yao, I don''t mean that.¡± Fu Li pretended to say.


    "It''s all right,¡± said Yvonne. "In any


    case, Gushu Zhan said that his


    marriage with me will be widely


    spread ithe Eight Direction World.


    I''m afraid that Samuel willet


    he finds out. So, I''ll leave some


    people outside the city and. wait for


    him. If they find Samuel, they can


    stop him from entering the ci y."


    Fu Li frowned. "Don''t you want him to save you?"


    "I want him toe, but I don''t want


    him to, ei hex Original y, it was


    difficult for fim to deal with the Fu.


    family. Now, the people in the N


    Evesting Sea Area and the Gushu


    C an are here. If hees, it¡¯ s.


    impossib e for him to leave afive,


    atone take me away. " Yvomne was


    very conflicted.


    ~


    She was poisoned and unable to resist, so her only hope was Samuel. However, she also knew what it meant when Samuel came.


    "If you see him, tell him not to act rashly. Yvonne will never betray him. Let him go back. When there is a chance, he will avenge us,¡± Yvonne said.

 Chapter 2303

    Chapter 2303


    In fact, revenge was only a reason for Samuel to live. For Yvonne, it was her great fortune if Samuel could be alive.


    After a moment of silence, Fu Li said, "Have you really thought about it?"


    Yvonne nodded. "On the day of the wedding, I hope you can help me onest time and kill me, okay?"


    "But..." Fu Li hesitated. This was contrary to their original n.


    "If I were to be put under house arrest and marry into the GushuGushu family, and then be controlled to give birth to a True God, the status of the


    Patriarch of Fu Tian would be even more unshakable. Although killing me would not do you any good, it would also do great harm to Fu Tian. The


    disadvantage of the enemy is actually the benefit of you, right?"


    Fu Li nodded. "Okay, I promise you."


    At this time, Samuel and Xiactac had been traveling for a whole day. Of course, he hoped to reach Flying dragon City without stopping, but he also


    knew that the four dragons needed to rest after flying for a long time.


    Xiaobai and Velocisaurus had consumed a lot of energy because of the battle of the Void Sect. Now they almost fell asleep in Samuel''s body. If the


    four dragons were exhausted, Samuel could only walk to Flying dragon City with his legs.


    Moreover, Xiactao didn''t have much cultivation, but she had already run for a few days and nights. She needed more rest.


    They temporarily settled in a big city, which was still two days away from Flying dragon City.


    When they arrived at the inn, Samuel and Xiactao sat down. At this time, a young master came in with a fewckeys.


    As soon as the shopkeeper saw him, he immediately went up to him and said, "Hey. isn''t this Mr. Zhang? What brings you here? Come on, sit inside."


    The young master proudly agreed and sat down in an elegant seat in the center of the hall under the guidance of the shopkeeper. At this time, several


    waiters in the inn served tea, poured water, and served them.


    Samuel didn''t think much about it and drank the tea alone.


    But some people began to be dissatisfied


    "Damn it, a group of snonnish dogs, what do they mean now? Ah? They have all gone to serve Zhang Yongjin, and they don''t treat us as guests,


    right?"


    "That''s right. I''m ordering the dishes, but the damn waiter suddenly ran over to pour tea for Zhang Yongjin. What are they going to do?"


    "Well, two brothers, don''t be angry. Zhang Yongjin is no longer what he used to be. Now he is not the same person as he used to be. His identity and


    background are extraordinary now."


    Speaking of this, someone


    immediatelysaid disdainfully, "Hum,


    what''s sospecial about it? His ~~


    cousin, Gushu Zhan, is going to_~


    marry 3 loose woman, isn''t he How


    could''they be arrogant?It''s ashame


    forme to marry a loose woman.¡¯


    ~


    "You''re right. I heard that the loose woman found a good-for-nothing, and she even gave birth to a child for that good-for-nothing. Such a woman is


    cheap." Another person echoed.


    "Actually, dont say that. No matter


    what, now thet the two great ns


    have joined forces, their power


    naturallyie more powerful 4f


    additioq, it is not true about what¡¯


    you S8y about that woman. After all,


    sheis a woman who can give birth


    ta True God. She is very. beautiful."


    "Beautiful? What''s the point of being beautiful? In my opinion, she''s just a whore."


    "Hey, Brother Lin, you should pay attention to your words. If Zhang Yongjin hears what you said, it will inevitably be troublesome.¡±


    "What? I''m telling the truth. Will I be afraid of him?"


    At this time, Samuel frowned and looked back. "Who is the woman you are talking about?"


    The leader nced at Samuel, tock a sip of wine disdainfully, and said coldly, "Who else can it be? Fu Yao, the b*tch of the Fu n."


    Samuel''s facg suddenly turned as


    cold as irongamd his eyes were full of


    murderous. intent. They could do ~~


    whatevel-they wanted, but i [they


    wanted to say something bad about


    Yvorhe, Samuel could do highest to


    protect Yvonne.


    swnovel. &Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing the murderous intent of Samuel, the leader couldn''t help swallowing. "Brother, do you have anything to do with the Fu n?"


    Samuel sneered. "I have nothing to do with them.¡±


    "Well, that''s fine.¡± The leader let out a long sigh. Although he said that he was not afraid, could he really not be afraid? If he was really not afraid, why


    didn''t he dare to provoke Zhang Yongjin?


    "However, I am the trash you mentioned." Samuel smiled evilly.


    Samuel''s smile made the man''s scalp go numb. But soon, he realized that if Samuel was the useless man in the blue world, what was there to be


    afraid of?


    As a member of the Eight Direction World, how could he be afraid of a good-for-nothing?


    Thinking of this, he smiled and looked at Samuel''s hair mockingly. "Tsk, tsk. So you are that bitch''s useless husband. I think you are a cuckold.¡±


    "Haha, that''s right. Gushu Zhan has issued a message. In three days, he will humiliate Fu Yao severely.¡± The other person, who had been echoing


    him, alsoughed at Samuel at this time.

 Chapter 2304

    Chapter 2304


    Cnly the man, who had been persuading them, drankwith his head down. Obviously, he did not want to get into trouble, and he had no intention of


    mocking anyone.


    Just as the two of them wereughing, Samuel suddenly shed. The next second, a jade sword was directly ced on the necks of the two guys.


    His speed was so fast that the two of them could not react at all. By the time they reacted, it was already toote.


    The leader''s hand, which was holding a cup, suddenly froze in midair. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Brother, I was just kidding. Why do you take it


    seriously?¡±


    "Brother Lin, what nonsense are you talking to him about? Trash like him only dares to show off in front of us. His wife has been robbed, but he


    doesn''t dare to settle ounts with Gushu Zhan."


    With the encouragement of another person, the leader became more confident. He quietly nced at Samuel and said, "Yes, brother, your enemy is


    not us. Besides, do you know who we are? If you dare to hurt us, you will also suffer!¡±


    Samuel smiled coldly, "Those who dare to touch Fu Yao will naturally die, but those who insult Fu Yao will also die."


    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, the leader and the other''s heads fell to the ground with disbelief eyes.


    Putting away the jade sword, Samuel turned around and sat down.


    At this time, because someone suddenly killed someone, the inn became a little restless. It was not that strange. The experts from the Eight Direction


    World were respected. Killing people was just a trivial matter. It was because the two people who were killed were more or less famous in Earth ze


    City.


    The person sitting at the same table as them, who had always been kind to persuade them, only drank and chatted with the two of them in thest


    second. The next second, they were separated by life and death. The huge decline made himpletely stunned. When he reacted, he rolled and


    ran to the inn. As he ran, he kept locking back at Samuel, for fear that he would suddenly kill him.


    Xiaotao looked at Samuel with fear and then lowered her head.


    "The woman they insulted is my wife." Samuel looked at Xiactao and exined.


    He didn''t want Xiaotao to be frightened, so he exined.


    "Oh, does Young Master Hannigan have a wife?" Xiactao nodded, a little disappointed.


    At this moment, there was a sudden apuse in the inn. Samuel frowned. At this time, on the VIP seat, Zhang Yongjin pped his hands and


    cheered for Samuel. The waiter also quickly ran over and said to Samuel, "Sir, Mr. Zhang wants to ask you if you can have a drink with him."


    Samuel shook his head, indicating that he was not interested. He pulled Xiaotao up and was about to leave.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, Zhang Yongjin chased after him and said, "Brother, you''re really good at fighting. Just now, you killed the two


    bitches easily."


    When Zhang £¤gngjin was in a weak


    position, he had been ridiculed and


    looked down by those two guys a ~


    lot. Today, he deliberately went ta~


    the inJo drink, and his purpose was


    to stew off. But before he did


    anything, those two disappainting


    gays were dead.


    Although Zhang Yongjin didn¡¯t know why the man in front of him would kill them, the enemy of the enemy was his friend. He took revenge for himself.


    Moreover, the man was good at martial arts, so Zhang Yongjin had an idea.


    "What''s the matter?¡± Samuel asked coldly.


    Although Zhang Yongjin was the cousin of Gushu Zhan, Samuel had always had a clear grudge and did not want to kill innocent peaple, but he could


    not be polite to these people!


    "Okay, then [''ll get straight to the point. My name is Zhang Yongjin, and my cousin is Gushu Zhan. I believe that you have heard about the big events


    in the Eight Direction World recently. My cousin is going to marry Fu Yao from the Fu n.¡±


    Samuel said coldly, "So what?"


    "Haha, to tell you the truth, once the


    Gushu n an the Fu n join


    forces, our two ns will be


    extremely-powerful and develop


    rapidly inthe future. At presen we


    are inneed of people. I think you


    haveextraordinary skills. If you don''t


    rif, you can help me. What do you


    think? As for the treatment, it is


    nothing." Zhang Yongjin said with a


    smile.


    Zhang Yongjin also had his own


    small n. It was said that his


    cousin was going to deal with a


    good-for-nothing from Earth, so he?


    had arrahged for him to defend


    Flyingdragon City in the next few


    days Of course, Zhang Yongjin also


    wafited to take the opportunity to


    curry favor with his cousin, so he


    wanted to form a group of his own


    forces to support him. Content


    belongs to


    Samuel smiled. "You want me to help you?"


    Zhang Yongjin nodded. "Yes!"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Do you know who I am?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "I don''t need to know who you are. As long as you are willing to serve me, that''s enough," Zhang Yongjin said confidently.


    "I''m afraid that after you know my name, you won''t think so,¡± Samuel said.


    Zhang Yongjin was stunned. What did this mean? However, when Samuel said this, he really wanted to know, "What''s your name, brother?¡±


    "Samuel!"

 Chapter 2305

    Chapter 2305


    Samuel?


    Zhang Yongjin frowned. Why was this name so familiar?


    Suddenly, his eyes widened. "Samuel?"


    ¡°Isn''t this that good-for-nothing from the blue world my cousin told me to guard against?


    But when he reacted, there was no trace of Samuel at all!


    No matter what, the most important thing at the moment was to tell his cousin about the discovery of Samuel. Thinking of this, Zhang Yongjin hurried


    home.


    The sudden appearance of Samuel in Earth ze City soon spread to the ears of Gushu Zhan. He was not afraid of it at all. He was even a little


    surprised because in his eyes, Samuel was just a clown.


    At the wedding, he would humiliate Samuel and show his ability.


    Therefore, he didn''t care about the appearance of Samuel at all. He didn''t even tell anyone about it because it was unnecessary.


    To deal with a good-for-nothing on earth, he didn''t need to make a fuss!


    Three dayster.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Thenterns of the Fu n were hung high. All kinds of red silk decorations were hung all over the Fu Manor.


    In Flying dragon City, there were many banquets and it was full of people''s joy.


    There were many guests in the mansion. Almost all the small and middle families in the Eight Direction World had sent representatives to


    congratte them. However, this was still not as good as before.


    Many great ns were now attracted by the top of the Blue Mountain, so they naturally had to stay away from the Fu n. In addition, the abnormal


    phenomenon a few days ago attracted a lot of people. Although the Fu Manor''s guests were bustling, they were not strong people.


    Although Fu Tian was a little dissatisfied with this, when he thought that once the marriage was settled, the whole Fu Family would at least have a


    chance to turn the tables, so he still smiled happily.


    Gushu Fengtian was also very happy. Although he and Fu Tian had their own motives, after all, everyone''s goals and interests were the same.


    Naturally, they fully supported this marriage


    Ao Yi was also dressed up today. He sat beside the guest seat in the hall.


    "The auspicious time has arrived. Groom, bride, please enter!"


    As the maid outside the door shouted, everyone got up and looked at the door.


    At this moment, Gushu Zhan, who was wearing red clothes, stepped in from the door. Behind him, Yvonne was also wearing red clothes and was


    supported by two maids. However, under the red veil, Yvonne''s beautiful face was expressionless.


    She wouldn''t cooperate in the ceremony, because she only had Samuel in her heart, but she had no room and strength to resist. She could only be


    manipted by others, but it didn''t mean that she had surrendered.


    As long as the ceremony was over and the guests entered the banquet, Fu Li would take this opportunity to sneak into the bridal chamber as she had


    said before to help hermit suicide.


    When they arrived at the hall, Fu Tian and Gusu Fengtian sat in the hall, extremely happy.


    When the emcee saw the groom and bride enter, he raised his voice and said, "Today is the day when Young Master Gusu, from the Gushu Manor,


    and Miss Fu Yao from the Fu n are celebrating marriage. Here, on behalf of the Patriarch of of the Fu n and the Gushu n, I will express my


    gratitude to all my friends and rtives.¡±


    "Now, the good day has arrived. Please cross the brazier, bride. The so-called dragon and phoenix cross the fire, and the evil spirits hide on both


    sides. Please!"


    As the emcee-shouted, Gusu Zhan


    was the first to cross the brazier. As


    folg Yvonne, Jt was more difficult. Due


    to her pHysical condition and her.


    reluctafee, Yvonne refused to ¡éross


    the brazier for a long time. The two


    servant girls naturally spenta lot of


    effort to push her away. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It looks like the bride isn''t willing.¡± Ac Yi sneered coldly.


    As soon as he spoke, several followers of the Evesting Sea Area burst intoughter. The whole ce was embarrassed.


    Fu Tian felt cold in his heart. He hurriedly stood up and said, "Haha, Young Master Ao, are you kidding? Fu Yao and Young Master Gu Su are willing


    to cooperate with each other. How can she not agree? Everyone, right?"


    Fu Tian knew that Ao Yi was making trouble again, so he had toe out to ease the atmosphere.


    As soon as these words came out, the guests could only quickly smile and say, "Yes, yes, yes, this is a perfect match.¡±


    But at this moment, a voice suddenly came. "I said no!"


    Fu Tian immediately locked his gaze on Ao Yi. Ao Yi''s face was also filled with confusion. He was merely messing around with the atmosphere. How


    could he be so excessive as to directly say that?


    Although in the past ten days, Ao Yi had almost harmed more than half of the Fu n''s women, that was only in private.


    The purpose of his doing this was to trample on the dignity of the Fu n so that the Evesting Sea Area could always be a high profile in front of


    the Fu family.


    However, Ao Yi also knew that if the


    string was tad.tight, it would break.


    If he didn''t give the Fu family face an


    the outside, it would cause more N


    hatred te the Evesting Sea Area.


    At thattime, not only would he-be


    unable to control them, but he might


    be counter-attacked by the Fu


    family. Content belongs io


    NovelDrama.Org


    Seeing that it was not Ao Yi, the people in the hall looked at each other in confusion.


    At this moment, countless armed guards rushed into the courtyard outside therge hall. All of them were unusually cautious as they looked at the


    sky.


    The guests sitting in the courtyard also looked up at the sky.


    Fu Tian felt that things were not


    good. These ghards were carefully


    arranged by:him: for fear that the


    people from the top of Blue


    Mountair woulde to makes.


    troupe) Now the guards rashly~"


    broke¡¯ into the courtyard andhlooked


    alihe sky, which was enough to


    show that there were ensies


    coming to attack. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    >


    ?~


    Fu Tian rushed out of the hall, and a group of guests, including Gushu Zhan, also rushed out. In the whole hall, only Yvonne stood there in low spirits,


    with her head covered by the red veil.


    For her, even if the True God came, she would not be moved at all. It had nothing to do with her!


    Cutside the hall, in the air, a man hovered in the air. He was tall and straight, with a handsome face and a long sword in his hand. As the breeze blew,


    his clothes were released, which attracted many female guests present.


    At this time, the guard leader was furious. "Who are you? How dare you behave wildly in my Fu Manor? Come down quickly.¡±


    Fu Tian gently raised his hand to stop the leader of the guards. At this time, he gently smiled and said, "I wonder who you are. Today is the wedding


    day of our family. If you are interested, why don''t youe down and have a drink?"


    In Fu Tian''s eyes, the other party was very likely to be someone from the top of the Blue Mountain. This was also within his expectations. After all, it


    was very likely that the top of the Blue Mountain would sit idly by and watch the Fu family''s marriage.


    "Me?" In the air, the man smiled slightly. "Haven''t you been looking for me for a long time? You don''t even know me.¡±


    "Who are you?"


    "Samuel Hannigan!¡±


    Samuel Hannigan?


    In the hall, when Yvonne heard the familiar voice and the name that haunted her, she was suddenly stunned. Then she pulled down her red veil,


    opened her eyes wide, and looked out of the hall in disbelief!

 Chapter 2306

    Chapter 2306


    After a while, Yvonne desperately ran out of the hall. When she saw Samuel in the air, she, who was expressionless, suddenly smiled. Tears slowly


    fell from her eyes along with her cheeks.


    She had been waiting for so many days and nights, lingering in countless dreams. Finally, one day, the person she was thinking of suddenly


    appeared in front of her.


    How could Yvonne not be excited?


    In the air, Samuel also saw Yvonne. He smiled gently, and his eyes were full of love. Both he and Yvonne knew it.


    "Samuel? Why does this name sound so familiar? I seem to have heard of it somewhere before." A guest who had just passed by Tianhu City


    immediately frowned.


    "Yes, I also feel very familiar with it."


    "Haha, Samuel is the useless man in the blue world!" At this time, an insider who was close to the Fu Family revealed


    "Ah, it turns out that the Virgin Goddess of the Fu n has an affair with this man. Haha, it seems that he is nothing special. I thought Fu Yao fell in


    love with a good man.¡±


    "Otherwise, why would someone say that? The so-called Saintess is actually a whore. She even likes trash like this. s, it''s really unfortunate for


    the Fu n."


    A group of guests were whispering at this time, but Fu Tian''s face was extremely cold at this time.


    He had never thought that Samuel would suddenly appear here. He had sent many of his men to investigate the Heaven Gate of the Eight Direction


    World, but found nothing. He thought that Samuel had note to the Eight Direction World at all, but now Samuel appeared silently in front of him.


    He really didn''t know how Samuel had escaped from his investigation


    But in addition to the shock, Fu Tian quickly smiled coldly. "Samuel, you''re quite bold. How dare you take the initiative toe here and court death?"


    No matter what, Fu Tian was still happy that Samuel had presented himself to him!


    The other members of the Fu family hated Samuel to the core. They would never me themselves for their status today. Instead, they med


    Samuel. They thought that if Samuel had not lured Fu Yao, Fu Yao would have listened to the family''s arrangement!


    Therefore, everything should be med on this damned Samuel!


    "Damn it, kill this good-for-nothing."


    "Yes, kill him!"


    The executives of the Fu family were all angry and wanted to kill Samuel on the spot.


    Hearing these words, Yvonne locked at Samuel nervously and motioned him to leave quickly. Although she looked forward to Samuel and missed


    him, it did not mean that Yvonne was willing to watch Samuel die.


    Samuel smiled at Yvonne. Yvonne had seen this smile many times. Every time she doubted it, Samuel would always smile at her, and thenplete


    incredible things over and over again.


    Yvonne was used to this, but this time, she could not believe it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was not that she didn''t believe in Samuel, but that the opponent''s strength was iparable to that of Samuel. Even if she was in the Kongtong


    Realm, she couldn''t escape from the three families. let alone Samuel.


    "Uncle Fu, leave him to me." At this time, Gushu Zhan blocked Fu Tian''s attack and stood up confidently.


    The appearance of Samuel was


    beyond his expectation. In fact, he


    was really afraid that Samuel would-


    note. After all, he would losea


    lot of Hn and less opportunities to


    proven front of Yvonne thathe was


    tens of millions of times stronger


    tan Samuel, the good-farnothing.


    Fu Tian hesitated for a moment, and


    then nodded <gushu zhan''s="" cultivation="" base="" was="" not="" weaker="">.


    than Fu Yao''s. He was one of theo


    most powerful experts in the Eight


    Direction World, much less inthe Fu


    s. With Gusu Zhan''s help; ¡°he


    wauld naturally be able taTx.


    </gushu>


    "Fu Yao, three days ago, I have said


    that I woul d-personally cripple that


    good-for-nothing. After which, I wilF?>


    allow hirvto watch our wedding


    night." Now, I will do as I say." After


    sweeping his eyes over Fu Yao,


    Gusu Zhan smiled evilly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Then, he jumped and flew directly to Samuel


    Gushu Zhan was extremely fast and aggressive. He rushed in front of Samuel in an instant and aimed at Samuel. His right fist carried a stream of


    fiery red energy toward Samuel.


    The group of guests couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts when they saw the speed of the fatal blow and how Gushu Zhan''s skill was.


    "Gushu Zhan is indeed a famous young talent in the Eight Direction World. He is fast, has a high cultivation, and has a swift attack. He is a genius.¡±


    "On the other hand, that Samuel is about to be punched, but he didn''t react at all like a piece of wood. How dare hee here to make trouble with


    such ability? Is he tired of living?"


    "Haha, after all, he is a good-for-nothing in the blue world. It''s already his limit to cultivate to the Eight Direction World. We can''t ask him too much,


    can we?"

 Chapter 2307

    Chapter 2307


    "s, so a good-for-nothing will always be a good-for-nathing. I don''t know what Fu Yao thinks. Is there anyparison between him and Gushu


    Zhan? This time, the result is obvious!"


    "Haha, look, that good-for-nothing fought back. Is he an idiot? He doesn''t dodge Gushu Zhan''s attack, but wants to attack himself?"


    "He''s too naive. Does he really think that this is a game? One punch for each other? The key is that Gusu Zhan ispletely overwhelming. If Gusu


    Zhan can beat him with one punch, what can Samuel''s punch do? Is it itchy?"


    In the air, the two soon entered aplete confrontation, but the result was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    The fist met the fist, but the problem was that it was not Samuel who was beaten, but Gushu Zhan, who seemed to be at an advantage ce.


    It was as if Gushu Zhan''s fist had smashed into an iron te. Not only was his right hand almost unable to move, even his body was sent flying


    several meters. On the other hand, Samuel didn''t move at all at this moment, and his entire body was calm.


    "This..."


    Everyone present couldn''t help but gasp. The difference between reality and what they had expected was simply toc great. No one could believe


    what they saw.


    Even Yvonne, who had always trusted Samuel, could not figure out what was going on at this time!


    Gushu Zhan''s face turned livid. His confident attack had actually resulted in such a result.


    How could he, Gushu Zhan, lose face in front of so many people? He gritted his teeth and rushed straight to Samuel.


    He was bound to regain his face, and then defeat Samuel as he had expected, and then humiliate Samuel.


    In the face of Gusu Zhan, who was attacking again, Samuel immediately faced the enemy seriously.


    Although Ye Wuhuan was seckilled by Samuel, after all, Gushu Zhan was not Ye Wuhuan. His cultivation was far higher than Ye Wuhuan''s. Even


    though Samuel was wearing the Indestructible ck Armor, his internal organs were still hurt by Gusu Zhan''s fist


    Therefore, Samuel changed his strategy this time.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He might as well use his Formless Divine technique. Sometimes, Samuel truly felt that this technique was disgusting.When it encountered someone


    weak, it would be weak, and when it encountered someone strong, it would be strong. The more ferocious Gusu Zhan''s attacks were, the


    more ferocious Samuel''s counterattack would be.


    However, when Samuel couldn''t withstand it, he had the Indestructible ck Armor on him. What was on Gusu Zhan''s body? Gusu Zhan had no


    other choice but to face it head-on


    As time went by, many people found that something was wrong.


    Gusu Zhan couldn''t take it anymore!


    "How, how is this possible? I heard that Gusu Zhan is a Kongtong Realm expert. How... how could he not defeat a good-for-nothing from Earth?"


    "It''s impossible. It''s an illusion. It must be an illusion. That''s Gushu Zhan."


    The group of peop e looked at each


    other. GushiFengtian''s heart


    clenched-even more tightly. Only -


    Yvonne''s Shrows were slightly lifted


    at thigTnoment. She was extremely


    happy in her heart. At the same time,


    she''was also extremely moved.


    Thest time she saw Samuel, he still needed her help to hurt Velocisaurus because Samuel was not strong enough. She was afraid that


    Velocisaurus would bully him.


    But this time, Samuel could even suppress Gushu Zhan, let alone deal with Velocisaurus, which really surprised Yvonne.


    Her man was always like this.


    He would always make her believe him. She also knew that every time he made her trust him, he must have paid a lot behind her, especially this


    time.


    Although Yvonne did not know how much hardship Samuel had experienced, she naturally knew how much he had sacrificed.


    It was not difficult to understand the principle that one minute on the stage and ten years of work under the stage.


    "Samuel, thank you!" Yvonne looked at Samuel with gratitude.


    In addition-te Yvonne, there was


    another person who also smiled


    slightly-and said, "Maybe it''s not


    because the trash in this blue world


    is sestrong, but because sofhe


    peaple only have a false name.¡¯


    Gusu Fengtian was furious when he heard this. However, when he turned around and saw that it was Ao Yi, he could only forcefully suppress his


    anger.


    "Old man Gusu, what are you looking at? Don''t you see that your son is dying? Why don''t you hurry up and help him?" Ao Yi said disdainfully.


    Gushu Fengtian was even angrier, but after thinking about it carefully, he said, "Well, Young Master Ao, I''ll show you the real battle method of Gushu!"


    After that, Gushu Fengtian directly flew up into the air.


    But who was Samuel?


    Sometimes he did not rely on strength to fight, but wisdom.


    Samuel suddenly smiled evilly. Then, secmething shocking happened.


    "What? Is... is this kid crazy?"


    "What is he doing? Does he want to die?"


    "Oh my god, he has already died tens of thousands of times in this way. How can he survive until now?"


    The group of guests was shocked, and even Yvonne clenched her hands tightly at this time. "Samuel, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 2308

    Chapter 2308


    Samuel directly turned his whole back to the most ferocious attack of Gusu Fengtian, and then his whole body directly pounced on the rtively weak


    Gushu Zhan!


    It was normal for ordinary people to break out of the encirclement by using the mad dog style to scare the weakest one to death.


    But this was a fight between immortals. This kind of strategy was obviously quite stupid for anyone, because a master of high-level attack could kill


    you in ane move!


    Therefore, others often had no time to hide, but Samuel went against them!


    Locking at Samuel''s reaction, Gusu Fengtian was so angry. "What''s wrong? Does he look down on my?" He immediately mobilized 70% of his


    strength and aimed at Samuel''s back to attack!


    A huge beam of light shot out directly from Gusu Fengtian''s hand, but when it hit Samuel''s seemingly defenseless back, a golden light suddenly


    shed on his back. Then, another incredible scene appeared


    Samuel''s hand suddenly formed a light pir that was exactly the same as Gusu Fengtian''s. After which, it directly struck Gushu Zhan''s body.


    Samuel could withstand the attack of Gushu Fengtian, but how could Gushu Zhan withstand one of his father''s fatal moves?


    Although only half of the energy of Gusu Fengtian was duplicated by Samuel, it was terrible for Gushu Zhan. With a muffled groan, Gushu Zhan''s


    whole body, like a meteor, smashed violently from mid-air onto the ground.


    "This..." Below the stage, even Fu Tian was stupefied.


    Although he was full of disdain for Samuel, the coquettish operation just now also made him dazzled and even full of incredible offensive power.


    "What kind of trick is he ying? Why does he know how to use Gushu''¡¯s battle technique?¡±


    "I heard that the Fighting Method of Gushu is only passed down from inside to outside.¡±


    "Well, it''s interesting. Although this guy is a piece of trash from Earth, the fight just now was really awesome. It is interesting.¡±


    After seeing Samuel''s performance, the group of people was shocked and could not help but praise him. Although they were all a group of


    experienced people in Jianghu, it was the first time that they had seen such a scene.


    Yvonne heaved a sigh of relief at this time. "Samuel almost scared me to death.¡±


    However, Yvonne was also happy and sweet because he was her manBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In mid-air, Gusu Fengtian was so angry. Not only did he fail to kill Samuel, but he also indirectly hit his son. How could he bear it?


    With a roar, Gusu Fengtian attacked Samuel crazily.


    In the air, the two fell into a fight again!


    Without Gushu Zhan, even though Gusu Fengtian''s attacks were equally fierce, they were nothing to Samuel. This was because with the existence of


    the Indestructible Mysterious Armor, Samuel couldpletely ignore the defense and fight head-on with almost every single move.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Samuel''s attack was reckless


    After a few rounds, Gushu Fengtian was so tired that he was out of breath. More importantly, his mentality had copsed because not only could he


    not break through Samuel''s defense, but Samuel could alse use what he had used!


    "Brat, can you f*cking not learn my moves? Are you tired?" Gushu Fengtian couldn''t help but curse. If he continued to y like this, hSamuel would


    finish learning all of his skills.


    Samuel smiled gently and ignored him. He just looked at the old man quietly, which made Gusu Fengtian¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Right now, Gushu Fengtian was


    starting to regret rushing forward.


    This was betause it was a bit N


    difficult for-him to retreat now. If he


    continued to fight, for some ~~.


    unkngwn reason, this brat wasHike a


    b ood bull. After a series of pdnches,


    Samue was not injured atall. If this


    continued, hSamuel would not die,


    but he would be exhausted to death.


    But if he didn''t fight, all the people on the ground were watching. If he didn''t fight, wouldn''t it be equivalent to admitting defeat? How embarrassed he


    would be? And where was the face of Flying General City?


    While he was hesitating, at this time, Fu Tian gave the order, and more than a dozen young people rushed up.


    Gushu Fengtian could only brace himself to continue, but in fact, he had already guessed the result.


    Samuel almost perfectly copied the coquettish operation just now. With the help of Gusu Fengtian''s attack, they defeated all the Fu family members in


    less than a moment


    Cn the ground, many guests of the Fu family werepletely excited at this time. Samuel fought against mere than a dozen people alone. Not only


    was he not at a disadvantage, but he also killed one wave after another.


    At this time,ments on Samuel hadpletely changed.


    "What on earth is this man from the Blue World doing? Isn''t that ce full of low-level creatures? Why is he so fierce?"


    "That''s right. He has been fighting with City Lord Gushu for almost an hour, but he''s not injured at all.¡±


    "Perhaps what Young Master Ao said was right. The Gushu n is just putting on airs and has no real name.¡±


    A group of people whispered to each other, but these words were particrly ear-piercing to Fu Tian''s ears. The Gushu n was his chosen rtive,


    and the humiliation of the Gusu n was equivalent to the embarrassment of him.


    But he was a little helpless because he had sent a few people to help, but they were all beaten back. Now, only Gusu Fengtian was still struggling


    Although Samuel couldn''t hurt him, the problem was that Gusu Fengtian couldn''t hurt him either. Gusu Fengtian was the main attacker. If this


    continued, Gusu Fengtian would be exhausted to death.


    At this moment, an old man next to Fu Tian smiled and said slowly, "Have you ever heard of a strange technique thousands of years ago, Formless


    Divine Skill?"


    Fu Tian frowned and quickly turned around to lock. When he saw the old man, he immediately lowered his head slightly. "Mr. Shen, please make it


    clear.¡±


    Just as the old man was about to


    speak, some well-informed people


    suddenly thodght of it. "Formless


    Divine SkilZ:sn''t that the unique


    technique of the Void Sect that has


    been I63t for a thousand years?


    Back-then, the Void Sect reliecton


    thistechnique to squeeze into the


    riiks of the major sects the Eight


    Direction World. Butter, because it


    was lost, the Void Sect had declined


    into a small sect." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Senior Shen, do you mean that Samuel uses Formless Divine technique?" someone asked


    The old man nodded slowly. "A tooth for a tooth. It''s the essence of Formless Divine technique. Otherwise, how could that kid have the Fighting Skill


    of Gushu City Lord?"


    After hearing these words, the group of people suddenly understood. No wonder Samuel''s technique was so strange. It turned out to be the long-lost


    Formless Divine Skill of the Void Sect


    "Oh, I thought-that the


    good-for-nothing in the blue world


    really ha d.some skills. It turns out ~


    that he J¨¦arned the Cultivation =


    Method of the Eight Direction World.


    Elder-Sh en, do you have any f methad


    todefeat the enemy?" Fu Tian said


    coldly. Content belongs tg~

 Chapter 2309

    Chapter 2309


    Mr. Shen smiled and nodded.


    Fu Tian was overjoyed and said, "Please tell me."


    Elder Shen smiled. "Formless Divine Art focuses on returning teeth with teeth, and all techniques can be duplicated. Therefore, the best way to break


    Formless Divine Art is not to use spells! If you make it impossible to replicate it, the power of Formless Divine Art is naturally unable to unleash.¡±


    Don''t use spells? Could they fight with a knife? A group of cultivators carrying machetes was going to cut people?


    The point was that even if he could stand such a beautiful scene, it was not enough to confront the defense Samuel just showed.


    Seeing Patriarch Fu hesitating, Elder Shen smiled gently. "Patriarch Fu, you can directly use a divine weapon.¡±


    Fu Tian patted his head. "You''re right!"


    Carrying a knife was not good-looking and embarrassing, but it was different when it came to divine weapons. They could show off their divine


    weapons, make others envy them, and also kill their enemies. It was the best choice.


    Thinking of this, Fu Tian chuckled and said, "Thank you for your guidance, Mr. Shen."


    Then, he shouted into the air, "Brother Gu Su,e back and let me deal with this trash Samuel.¡±


    In mid-air, Gusu Fengtian was already sweating profusely from exhaustion. This was the first time that he had been exhausted to the point where he


    was on the verge of copse after fighting for his entire life at such an old age. Now, Fu Tian''s words had given him a chance to retreat. He forcefully


    suppressed his panting breath and pretended to be serious as he said, "Brother Fu Tian, although I am about to finish off that brat, that brat is after all


    the evil spawn of your Fu n. I shall leave him to you."


    Fu Tian nodded. With a sh of his Divine Sense, he held a cyan longsword in his hand


    "Oh my god, Golden Snake Sword. This is a top-grade magic weapon.¡±


    "As one of the three great families, the Fu family seems to live up to its name. Just the Golden Snake Sword alone is enough to dominate the Eight


    Direction World."


    "Good, this is the first time I''ve seen a top 100 divine weapon. The Fu family is awesome.¡±


    As soon as the Divine Weapon was revealed, many guests were envious. In the Eight Direction World, except for geniuses, most people''s cultivation


    growth was slow. If they wanted to make a qualitative leap, they had to rely on natural precious materials.


    Of course, among the natural precious materials, several divine weapons were the most useful, and the spiritual pets were the second.


    For hundreds of thousands of years, it didn''t matter which world it was in, with a peerless weapon, it would vield twice the result with half the effort.


    Some even relied on a weapon to reach the peak of the Eight Direction World.


    Saber Devil, Smiling-face Tiger, relied on a Mad Demonic de to make a name for himself.


    As for the Golden Snake Sword, it was ranked among the top 100 magic weapons in the Eight Direction World, just like the Mad Demon Saber.


    Everyone was envious of it


    Fu Tian was very satisfied with everyone''s envious eyes, and his vanity was greatly satisfied. What he wanted was only the feeling of being admired


    by tens of thousands of people!


    With acent smile, Fu Tian gently shouted. The Golden Snake Sword instantly turned into a golden azure snake and attacked Samuel.


    In mid-air, Samuel''s brows furrowed.


    He knew thatthe Formless Divine


    Art could not be duplicated at all in.


    the face ofthe iing Golden N


    Snake Sword. Without the defensive


    meckianism of the Formless Divine


    Art, Samuel was a little worried if the


    Indestructible ck Armarcould


    withstand it! Content be ongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Therefore, Samuel subconsciously chose to dodge.


    However, in Fu Tian''s eyes, he thought Samuel''s performance of caring about his equipmentproved that Mr. Shen¡¯s words were correct. They could


    defeat Samuel with a divine weapon.


    Therefore, Fu Tian was very excited andmanded the Golden Snake Sword to attack Samuel more frequently.


    The members of the Fu family were also very excited. In front of so many people, Fu Tian had made the Fu family proud.


    "Bang!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Samuel was distracted. The Golden Snake Sword went straight through Samuel''s abdomen, instantly wiping huge sparks with the Indestructible


    ck Armor.


    Samuel looked down and frowned. "Damn it, this magic weapon is not just for show.¡±


    If it weren''t for the fact that he had the Indestructible Dark Armor, the sword would have cut him in half. Even with the protection of the armor, Samuel


    still felt a slight pain in his abdomen.


    He felt as if he was wearing a bulletproof vest and then being shot by a bow.


    After watching the sword strike, Samuel focused his attention and Fu Tian became even more excited.


    This meant that the Golden Snake Sword had broken the defense!


    However, he did not know that


    Samuel''s defense was indeed


    broken, butitwas like he had 900


    million b) Joodl However, he only out¡±


    off one.diop of blood with one stiike.


    Because Samuel had just put. or the


    Indestructible ck Armor he did


    not SEknow much about its ability.


    Therefore, after being hit he


    subconsciously checked it out.


    "The Patriarch is so powerful. City Lord Gusu didn''t hurt that kid at all after so long. Fu Tian injured that kid with just one strike.¡±


    "Haha, I''ve told you a long time ago that although the Fu n is declining, it''s only temporary. With a patriarch like Fu Tian leading the Fu n, it''s


    just a matter of time that the Fu n rises again.¡±


    A group of guests was also


    fence-sitte s:They were the first to


    stand onthe Fu family''s side. But ~


    later, aft¨¦r the battle between ~


    Samuel and Gusu, they began tt to


    hold ifiterest i in Samuel. But now


    after Fu Tian gained the upper hand,


    they quickly returned to EL family.


    Samuel didn''t care about this at all, but Fu Tian was pushed to peak.

 Chapter 2310

    Chapter 2310


    With enough energy. Fu Tian crazilymanded the Golden Snake Sword to rush toward Samuel


    For Samuel, the Golden Snake Sword was really like a mosquite. Although it only made him feel a little pain, it kept moving around. Samuel was


    really annoyed.


    Seeing this, Fu Tian became more and more excited. At this time, the group of senior executives of the Fu family naturally did not want to miss such


    an excellent opportunity to show off. They all took out their divine weapons and attacked Samuel.


    It was obvious that the father and son of the Gushu n wanted to regain their dignity, and Gusu Fengtian even took out the Heaven Strength Eight


    Dragons Spear, the most precious treasure of the Gushu n, which made the crowd exim again


    Soan, countless guests gradually joined in the air above the whole Fu family. It was as if they didn''t intend to kill Samuel for a while, but to show off


    their divine weapons.


    Not long after Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief, she looked at Samuel worriedly.


    Just now, she could see Samuel smiling at her confidently, but now Samuel was too tired to deal with the divine weapons all over the sky. For a time,


    he was too busy to handle this.


    Although Samuel knew that his life would not be in danger, it was really ufortable when thousands of mosquitoes surrounded and bit him.


    At this moment, Ao Yi suddenlyughed and said, "How dare you trash divine weapons show off?"


    His words instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Many people were angry at his remarks but dared not to say anything. They could only stare at him


    unhappily.


    However, Ao Yi did not care about the looks of these people at all. He chuckled and continued, "You are a bunch of frogs at the bottom of a well


    Forget it. I''m in a good mood today. I''ll give you bunch of useless things a look and broaden your horizons."


    After saying that, Ac Yi activated his Divine Sense and a purple longsword suddenly appeared in his hand.


    When they saw this sword, many people did not know it, but the spirit energy and strong aura it contained also let them know that it was definitely not


    an ordinary thing.


    "This... this is the Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities?" Even Elder Shen, who had always been very calm, could not help frowning.


    Ao Yi sneered disdainfully. "Old thing, you''re quite knowledgeable.¡±


    As soon as he said that, tens of thousands of people eximed. Ao Yi''s weapon turned out to be a Purple Gold Divine Weapon from the Eight


    Direction World, the Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities?


    Legend had it that the ancient devil


    king had refined his physical body


    into the EartlyFire of the Nine


    Serenities, which had been refined ?_


    for 490 years. The sword body and


    the physical body werebined


    into ane, which could transform into


    theusands of shapes. The demonic


    pewer was extremely strong and


    could destroy everything. It was an


    existence that surpassed the top


    100 divine weapons in the Eight


    Direction World.


    However, things that surpassed the top 100 divine weapons were often legendary things. Therefore, although people in the world, few pecple had


    really seen it.


    Now that Ao Yi had taken out the Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities, people were naturally shocked. Everyone was shocked and their eyes widened.


    "This... this is the real king of magic weapons. The Evesting Sea is indeed a top family with a True God."


    "I didn''t expect that after living for hundreds of years, I would be lucky enough to see the legendary magic weapon today. This life is enough!¡±


    "In the future, only the Evesting Family can be in charge of the Eight Direction World. Who else can fight with it?"


    The group of guests could not help


    but shake their heads in admiration.


    Many of then even withdrew their


    divine weapons that they were proud


    of earlier In front of Ao Yi''s Demonic


    Sword, their divine weaponsy were


    nothing, not even a toy sword.


    On the scene, many women who thought they were very beautiful cast admiring nces at Ao Yi. They were coguettish, hoping to get Ao Yi''s


    attention.


    After all, Ao Yi was too dazzling now. In the future, he might even be one of the most dazzling people in the Eight Direction World. Which woman


    didn''t want to be chosen by such a man? From then on, she would be a phoenix!


    Ao Yi smiled with satisfaction. However, his gaze turned slightly to Yvonne beside him. Actually, he wasn''t interested in Yvonne at all. After all, before


    he had met her, Ao Yi''s impression of Yvonne had only been a whore.


    But after Samuel came, Yvonne lifted her veil and ran out in a hurry. When Ao Yi saw Yvonne by ident, he was immediately attracted by her


    beauty.


    When everyone''s gazes were focused on the fighting in midair, Ao Yi''s gaze had been intentionally or unintentionally looking at Yvonne


    Cn the one hand, he wanted to show off the skills in the Evesting Sea Area in front of so many people. On the other hand, Ac Yi wanted to show


    off, but most importantly, he wanted to attract the attention of YvonneBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had achieved his previous goal, but when he looked at Yvonne, Yvonne''s eyes were full of worry, and she did not look away for half a second


    As for Ao Yi, Yvonne didn''t even spare him a nce.


    Ao Yi immediately felt unhappy. He turned around and looked at Samuel who was exhausted in midair. A cold light shed across his eyes. "You want


    to steal a woman from me? Are you f*cking tired of living?"


    "Fu Yao, I''l shaw you what a real


    man is like today." Ao Yi shouted in


    his heart With a move of his energy,


    the Dem&nic Sword of Nine =


    Serenijes suddenly emitted a purple


    golder light, and a powerful =


    pressure instantly made everyone


    present feel extremely depressed.

 Chapter 2311

    Chapter 2311


    At the same time, in the air, the wind and the clouds roared. For a time, the sky changed dramatically!


    Ao Yi''s hand moved and the Demonic Sword charged toward Samuel


    If the ten thousand swords were nothing more than mosquitoes to Samuel just now, then the Nine Serenity Devil Sword was like a giant python. At


    least in terms of power, it was like this.


    However, Samuel was not sure whether the python was poisonous or not, just like he didn¡¯t know whether the Indestructible Dark Armor could


    withstand the Demonic Sword or not.


    Samuel did not dare to try because he knew that if he failed, the Demonic Sword would be enough to Kill him.


    Seeing that Samuel took a few steps back with a serious lock on his face, the group of people on the ground was overjoyed and everything was as


    expected


    In their eyes, the battle was over when Ao Yi took out the Demonic Sword.


    Although Samuel had indeed created quite a few surprises for them, and he also had a cultivation method like Formless Divine technique, everything


    was insignificant in front of the Nine Serenities Demonic Sword.


    In the air, Samuel had nowhere to retreat.


    He stood up gently and fixed his eyes on the Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities, his right hand glowing with a golden light!


    "What''s wrong? Is he really so confident? He still wants to resist the Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities?"


    "I don''t think he wants to take it head-on, but he wants to take out his own divine weapon to resist." Someone noticed the movement of Samuel''s


    hand and said.


    "Then he''s really stupid. Is there any magic weapon in the Eight Direction World that can bepared with the Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities?


    This will only reveal his ignorance.¡±


    "After all, he is a stinky bug in the blue world. Do you really expect him to be so self-aware?"


    At this moment, a golden axe slowly appeared in Samuel''s right hand under the golden light.


    "That is..."


    "What kind of magic weapon is that?"


    "An axe?"


    "F*ck, is he going to chop firewood?"


    A group of guests burst intoughter after hearing that!


    Samuel slowly raised his axe, raised his arms, and aimed at the Nine Serenity Demonic Sword. He clenched his fists and then chopped down


    Hong!!!


    The ground trembled slightly!


    As Samuel moved with all his might, a huge golden light burst out from the axe and went straight to the purple-gold light of the Demonic Sword of


    Nine Serenities!


    At this time, some guests were stillughing, but some of them suddenly frowned. They felt a little uneasy because the power of Samuel Golden Axe


    gave them a certain pressure.


    It was impossible. It was just a rotten axe. How could it make them feel uneasy? It must be the Nine Serenities Demonic Sword!


    Ao Yi also felt it, but he didn''t take it seriously at all. His eyes were even full of ridicule. He felt that he would definitely win


    The golden light and the purple light suddenly collided!


    In that instant, the two sides didn''t collide at all, as if they were merging into one


    The entire scene was so quiet that it was suffocating!


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the golden light and purple


    light exploded violently. The sound


    shook the sky,.and the whole Fu


    Manor trembled slightly. Then, the


    air st of the explosion went =


    straight the ground from mid-air.


    Thousands of trees were broken at


    theuwaist, and thousands of tables


    were broken at the sa me time. The


    huge and iparably sturdy Fu


    Manor fell to the ground. Before the


    guests could react, they were


    directly overturned by the air st.


    "This..."


    "What''s going on?"


    After the huge wave, the crowd was in a mess, including Fu Tian and other masters. They also got up, tidied up their makeup and hair, and looked at


    the sky incredulously.


    In the air, Samuel held the golden axe and stood there sgently. In addition, countless divine weapons that had flown up before quickly fell to the


    ground like birds with broken wings, forming a sword rain!


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    The divine weapons fell to the ground, and the sound of iron was heard!


    Everyone was surprised to find that all the divine weapons had lost their luster and became dim


    Just as everyone was shocked, a long ck sword fell to the ground with the other divine weapons!


    "lsn''t... isn''t this the Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities?"¡±


    His words woke up everyone in their dreams. Countless people quickly looked over, and then everyone was stunned


    It was one thing that other magic weapons had lost their radiance, but even the Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities was lying on the ground obediently


    like a pile of rotten iron.


    However, the golden axe in the hands of Samuel in midair shone brightly!


    "No... No way!"


    "We... we lost?"


    "That''s impossible. How... how can we lose?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The group of people looked at each other in dismay. They could not ept the reality of failure, let alone the fact that they were defeated by a man


    from the blue world. There must be something wrong with the Nine Serenities Sword!


    Ao Yi''s expression was even uglier. He looked at the Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities that hadpletely lost its luster and was both shocked and


    angry.


    The Demonic Sword of Nine


    Serenities wag-a divine weapon that


    he was proud of. It was even a


    treasure of the whole Evesting -


    Sea Ared-Ao Yi''s father had BS


    speciatly given it to him to show off.


    On the one hand, he could suppress


    theFu family, on the other} hand, he


    could show off his strength and


    show off his muscles, so that the Fu


    family could be easily tamed.


    ~


    Originally, Ao Xj had been unwilling


    to use it. Afterall, it was his trump


    card. However, given the situation ~~


    just now{he knew that it was thes¡±


    best ogportunity to show off, so; 5 he


    did ast hesitate to take it outs


    Hawever, he did not expect tha


    things would turn out likezthis.


    Ao Yi tried to control the Demonic Sword again, but it seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep without any reaction.


    Seeing this, Fu Tian and the other masters were all stunned. Even if they didn''t believe it, the fact was already in front of them!


    How could they know that under the Pangu Axe, all the weapons were nonentities!


    "What kind of evil weapon is that kid using? How could the Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities not even be a match for his axe?"


    "Could it be that the Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities is fake? Did someone deliberately show it off and let us suffer such a loss?"


    "Yes, the Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities is a legendary magic weapon from the ancient times. How could it lose? It must be fake.¡±


    Hearing these words, Ao Yi was very angry. The Nine Serenities Demonic Sword was realwithout any suspense. How could it be fake? At the same


    time, he really hoped that it was fake. At least, this did not mean that he really lost!


    "The Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities is true, but it''s normal for it to lose." At this time, Elder Shen, who was a little older, was slowly helped up.


    Looking at Samuel in the air, he frowned.


    "Elder Shen, if it''s true, how could the Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities lose? I''m afraid you''re old and blind.¡±


    "The Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities is indeed very powerful, but what if it encounters the Pangu Axe?" Elder Shen suddenly asked

 Chapter 2312

    Chapter 2312


    "Pangu Axe? That''s Pangu Axe?"


    "Is this a joke? What''s wrong with Mr. Shen? How could he say such a thing?"


    "Yes, how could there be a Pangu Axe in this world?"


    Although Mr. Shen''s words were calm, for everyone present, they were like deep-water bombs


    The group of people widened their eyes and looked at Mr. Shen in disbelief.


    What was the Pangu Axe? It was the ultimate weapon of Pangu, the most powerful weapon in the world!


    "Mr. Shen... you mean... the axe that trash from the blue world took... is the King of All Weapons, the Pangu Axe?" Fu Tian looked at Mr. Shen in


    disbelief and was shocked.


    Everyone looked at Mr. Shen, waiting for his answer.


    Mr. Shen let out a long sigh, but this breath seemed to blow out the only trace of hope left in everyone''s heart.


    "To be able to defeat the Demonic Sword of Nine Serenities, what else in this world could it be besides the Pangu Axe?" Elder Shen shook his head


    and smiled bitterly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "A few days ago, there was a sh of golden light in Tianhu City. ording to the news, someone found the Pangu n and got the Pangu Secret


    Treasure. Is he the one who got the Pangu Secret Treasure in Tianhu City?"


    "F*ck, it''s really him. I was wondering why the name Samuel sounds so familiar. It turns out that he is the young man who got Pangu¡¯s secret


    treasure."


    Hearing these words, the group of people was even more shocked!


    It was really the Pangu Axe!


    What Samuel was holding was a supreme magic weapon that had been pursued for hundreds of thousands of years!


    The group of people was shocked and looked at Samuel in the air uneasily!


    "My family still has some matters to attend to. Patriarch Fu, I will take my leave today!"


    "Patriarch Fu, I''ve just received a servant''s notice that my wife is about to give birth. I''ll take my leave first.¡±


    Several smart people left on the spot. Even if they didn''t want to admit it, that was the truth. Samuel was holding the Pangu Axe.


    They didn''t want to go against the people with the Pangu Axe, so they made up a reason to leave the Fu family.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? Are you crazy? The Pangu Axe is the divine weapon of Pangu. Even if that guy is really lucky enough to


    find the Pangu Axe, so what? For a low-level creature from the blue world, can the Pangu Axe like him? Would it recognize him as its master?¡± At this


    time, Gushu Zhan stood up unwillingly. "Don''t leave; help me kill that good-for-nothing Samuel. After we rob him, I will continue to marry Fu Yao!"


    Criginally, he should be the protagonist today. Samuel was just a clown!


    "It''s said that Gushu Zhan is a talented young man. Humph, it seems that he is just an idiot."


    "It''s true that Samuel has the Pangu Axe in his hands. Is it interesting for Gusu Zhan to belittle him?"


    "Can he really turn the Pangu Axe into a firewood-cutting axe with just a few words?"


    "That''s right. How dared he say that?"


    "The funniest thing is that he even thinks that he is qualified to marry Fu Yao."


    Those people sneered at Gusu Zhan with disdain. As soon as they finished speaking, the people around them couldn''t helpughing.


    They were not stupid. Samuel had Formless Divine technique and Pangu Axe, so no ane could do anything to him


    If they continued to fight, they would only suffer losses.


    Gusu Zhan''s face was livid. He was so angry that he wanted to punish those guys, but at this moment, Samuel suddenly rushed down with a giant


    axe in his hand.


    "Those who stand in my way, die!" Samuel roared and charged toward the crowd!


    In the Eleel the sudden attack of


    SEE the originallypletely.


    chaoti¡é-scene became even more


    chaotic. The crowd on the scene


    pushed each other, desperately


    trying to escape! Content helongs to


    -


    Fu Tian''s face was pale. He had never dreamed that Samuel, whom he had waited for so long, hade today, but he himself would end up like this


    today!


    "Samuel!"


    ¡°I underestimated you!¡±


    But since things hade to this paint, the best way now was to hold on to Fu Yao. Samuel could never save Fu Yao. Otherwise, the Fu family would


    really have nothing


    "Stop him, stop him!" Fu Tian roared angrily.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, the giant axe of Samuel was gently raised and shed toward the sky. A huge golden light suddenly rushed


    toward the crowd!


    Hong!!


    The guards who had just rushed in instantly disappeared into the golden light!


    Samuel fellto the ground and slowly


    walked toward Yvonne, Although''Ao


    Yi was arrogant and domineering, he


    was brainless. Since the ~


    Derponic Sword had been defeated,


    he-was not qualified to stop¡± Samuel.


    On the other hand, Gushu Zhan was different. When he saw that handful Yao that reached his mouth was about to fly away just like that, he was


    naturally unwilling.


    "Samuel, stop!"


    Samuel''s body stopped slightly, and Gushu Zhan was so scared that he couldn''t help swallowing.


    He was afraicHe was afraid of


    Samuel, butte really didn''t want to


    admit defeat, because once Samugt


    eft with Fu Yao, then his reputation


    would-be thrown to the grounddrom


    NOW-ON and could never be picked


    up-again.


    o

 Chapter 2313

    Chapter 2313


    Soan, everyone in the Eight Direction World wouldugh at him for being robbed his bride by a man from the blue earth!


    Thinking of this, Gushu Zhan could not make a sound. When Samuel was about to leave, he forced himself to take a breath, pulled out the long


    sword of Gushu Fengtian beside him, and directly stabbed at Samuel!


    Samuel frowned. Without even turning around, he brandished his Pangu Axe and shed down!


    Gushu Zhan was stunned less than half a meter behind Samuel. He looked at Samuel''s back in disbelief. "What? How... how is this possible?"


    As the breeze blew, Gushu Zhan''s body suddenly split into two with a look of unwillingness and fell down with a loud bang


    Seeing this situation, everyone was shocked, and Gushu Fengtian was even more shocked and angry. However, although he, who had been in


    Jianghu for decades, was angry that his son had died in front of him, he also knew that he could not rush out stupidly now.


    When Samuel was almost in front of Yvonne, the remaining guards of the Fu family gathered there and surrounded Samuel heavily, but they were all


    frightened and did not dare to move forward, especially the guards in the front who were holding long spears, and their hands were trembling.


    As guards, they had no choice but to rush forward even if they knew they would die. However, they were also afraid of death!


    Samuel raised his head slightly, and the group of people was so scared that they couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    As if they had been targeted by Death, they simply threw away their weapons, for fear of angering Samuel.


    Although a group of soldiers surrounded Samuel, Samuel still walked slowly into Yvonne, and they could only retreat.


    When he was still a step away from Yvonne, Samuel stood up. There was a guard in front of him who didn''t have time to withdraw and stood between


    them. At this moment, the guard stood there with a pale face and was so scared that he fell to the ground.


    Samuelpletely ignored the existence of this person, and his eyes were full of Yvonne. "I''m sorry, I''mte. I''ve kept you waiting.¡±


    Yvonne looked at Samuel affectionately with tears in her eyes. "I know that you wille. I don''t care how long I should wait.¡±


    After that, Yvonne moved slightly and threw herself into the arms of Samuel. When the guard saw Yvonne move, he thought he was dead. He was so


    scared that his eyes rolled and he fainted.


    Holding Yvonne tightly, Samuel smiled and was satisfied. He had escaped from death many times for the sake of reunion with Yvonne!


    At this time, Fu Tian''s face turned cold and he stood up!


    "Samuel, you can''t take Fu Yao away!"


    At the same time, he whispered to his subordinate, "Ask the elders of the pavilions to help.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The subordinate quickly nodded. "Yes."


    At this time, Samuel let go of Yvonne slightly and turned back gently. "Are you qualified to stop me?"


    Fu Tian felt a chill run down his spine after being stared at by Samuel. "Don''t you want to save your daughter? She is in my hands!"


    "Do you know what I hate the most


    in my life? What I hate the most is


    being threatened by others,


    especially being threatened with my


    most important person.¡± As soon as


    Samuel finished speaking, a gotden


    light suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Then, the Pangu Axe suddenly


    formed a golden light and directly


    rushed toward Fu Tian! Content


    belongs to


    Fu Tian hurriedly used his energy to block. However, he was still forcefully sent flying by this golden light for a couple of meters. Only with the help of


    the executives of the Fu n did he manage to barely stand up.


    "If you don''t hand over Nian''er, I swear that I will wipe out your Fu family!"


    After saying this, Samuel suddenly moved and rushed to the Fu family executives around Fu Tian. He swept the huge axe in his hand, and several Fu


    family executives didn''t even realize what was going on. Their bodies instantly split like Gushu Zhan''s


    "Now, I''lle one by one until you say it! If you don''t tell me, I''ll kill all of you!¡± Samuel smiled ferociously. With a backhand, he waved his axe again,


    and a senior executive instantly died.


    The remaining executives were so scared that they retreated. Looking at the Death-like Samuel, they couldn''t help trembling


    Fu Tian was also surprised. He


    wanted to make a deal with Samuel,


    but he didn¡®texpect that Samuel N


    didn''t like this at all. Instead, he Ny


    stim ted Samuel. However, he-had


    no chiice. At present, only if the


    elder: 5 of the pavilions came''to help


    cauld the crisis be temporarily


    solved.


    Samuel showed no mercy at all. One


    axe after another, one axe after


    another. In just a moment, several -_


    executives had fallen in front of NN


    Samuet-When Samuel raised his¡±


    hand again, the executive under the


    axe.couldn''t help but kneel on he


    ground. ¡®No... No, don''t Kitime. I


    say, Han Nian is in the pavilion!¡±


    Fu Tian immediately red at the executive angrily, and Samuel suddenly elerated, held Yvonne in his arms, and flew directly toward the pavilion


    Fu Tian clenched his fists in anger. He gritted his teeth and looked in the direction where Samuel was flying. He said angrily, "Why are you still


    standing there? Hurry up and go there!¡±


    After saying that, Fu Tian hurriedly ran in the direction of the pavilions, full of anxiety.

 Chapter 2314

    Chapter 2314


    Halfway through the run, the pavilion in the distance was already shining with golden light, and Fu Tian suddenly frowned.


    The pavilion was the most powerful ce for the Fu family. Aimost all the secrets and treasures of the Fu family, including the cultivation of the next


    generation, were carried out here. If Samuel broke in, it would be equal to breaking into thest bottom line for the Fu family!


    However, many masters of the Fu family gathered in the pavilion. Among them, the twenty-eight generals of the pavilion, led by Fu Mu, were one of


    the strongest forces in the Eight Direction World. Although Fu Mu''s real power in the Fu family was not as powerful as Fu Tian, his status was much


    higher. Naturally, he relied on the twenty-eight generals of the pavilion!


    There was only one ending for Samuel to enter this ce, which was death


    Cn the contrary, once Samuel could save people from here, thest cover-up of the Fu family would be uncovered.


    At that time, the Fu family might really be avenged or suppressed, because once the pavilion was broken, it was equivalent to someone helping them


    test the real strength of the Fu family.


    Therefore, Fu Tian must win this battle!


    Even if he had to pay any price.


    Fu Tian was very confident about this in the past, but now it waspletely different. He was not as confident and domineering as before because


    the appearance of Samuelpletely disrupted all his ns.


    Today, the Fu family had gathered tens of thousands of troops from the Fu family and the Gusu family, as well as many experts. Even the Demonic


    Sword, a heaven-defying divine weapon, had appeared. However, it could do nothing to Samuel.


    Fu Tian didn''t doubt that even the strongest Fu Mu of the Fu family would frown under such an attack, but Samuel was like torturing a novice, which


    was incredible.


    In such a mood, Fu Tian waved his hand and hurried over with a group of people. In front of the pavilion, several family guards were beaten to the


    ground. A group of people rushed into the courtyard, but at this time, they found that in the hall, Samuel and Fu Yao were sitting there, and an old


    man in white was pouring tea for them!


    Fu Mu.


    The strongest person in the Fu family at present!


    An Evil yer Realm expert!


    At this time, he looked at Samuel, smiled, and handed him tea. "Are you Samuel?¡±


    Seeing Fu Mu, Yvonne frowned and hurriedly advised Samuel not to drink his tea. After all, Fu Mu was very shrewd and had high cultivation.


    Last time, she tried to break into this ce to save Nian''er, but as a Kengtong Realm cultivator, she was also subdued by one move.


    Therefore, she had to guard against Fu Mu


    Fu Mu seemed to be clear about Yvonne''s reaction. He just looked at Samuel with a slight smile, waiting for Samuel to take the tea


    Yvonne looked at Samuel nervously, but Samuel smiled, took the tea handed over by Fu Mu, and drank it up.


    A sneer appeared on Fu Mu''s lips. "Aren''t you afraid that I will poison you?"


    "With your cultivation, there''s no need to poison me," Samuel replied tly.


    Although Fu My had restrained a lot


    of his aura, Samuel could still feel Fu


    Mu''s powerful cultivation. He also ~


    knew thal he was many times =


    stronge€rthan anyone else in the Fu


    Family''s courtyard. If Fu Mu wanted


    tofight with him, there was no hing


    tbe afraid of. Content hefongs toBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fu Muughed loudly and pped


    . Cy .


    his hands slightly. "Interesting,


    teresting, really interesting. Now, {_


    finally understand why Fu Yao likes


    you. You have wisdom, courage;and


    something extraordinary. It seems


    that you have made me chafge my


    view on the low level creatures in the


    blue world."


    >]


    After that, he got up Fu Mu and sat back in the middle of the main hall. He looked at Samuel and said, "Samuel, I appreciate you very much. Let''s


    make a deal. What do you think?"


    Samuel snorted disdainfully and said, "lt seems that there is only hatred between us. There is no deal between us."


    Fu Mu shook his head and said without hesitation, "In this world, there is no eternal enemy, only eternal interests. Besides, I have chips to talk to you


    right? You don''t have to refuse in a hurry. Listen to me first.¡±


    "I saw what you did outside just now. Formless Divine technique and Pangu Axe are both in your hands. Am I right?"


    Seeing that Samuel did not deny it, Fu Mu continued with a smile, "With these two things, you seem to be invincible in some coincidences. But I also


    said that it was a coincidence. Samuel, am I right?"


    On this point, Samuel really had to


    admit that FuTian and the Gusu


    family obviously looked down on.


    him. Althotigh there were many IN


    peop ein the Fu family''s courtyard,


    the ewere not many real masters


    pres¨¦nt. There were only Gusu


    Fengtian and his son and-Ao Yi, but


    they were defeated by Samuel.


    ~


    The former was dizzy and confused by the Formless Divine Skill and the Indestructible Dark Armor, so he kept using his moves, while thetter


    completely lost the will to fight after the Demonic Sword was defeated.


    "Although the Pangu Axe is strong, it''s a pity that you only know how to use it to kill people. You don''t know how to exert its power at all. Therefore, for


    me, you are really strong, but it''s not shocking. Am I right?"


    Fu Mu spoke with great confidence. As a top master of the Eight Direction World, how could Fu Mu not have his ability?


    Perhaps he was not as knowledgeable as Fu Tian in dealing with things, but he was probably a master of masters.


    Samuel was also shocked. He didn''t expect that Fu Mu could see it so clearly.


    "What do you want?" Samuel frowned, and the killing intent in his eyes suddenly appeared. He did not know what Fu Mu was going to do.


    Seeing this, Fu Mu waved his hand to signal Samuel to drink tea and said with a smile, "You don''t have to be nervous. How about this? To show my


    sincerity, I''ll give you a gift first.¡±


    After that, Fu Mu pped his hands. Soon, a subordinate came in with an unconscious girl in his arms.


    Seeing this girl, Samuel and Yvonne immediately stood up nervously because this girl was Han Nian!


    The subordinate nced at Fu Mu and saw him nod. He carried the girl to the front of Samuel and then left.


    Cutside the hall, Fu Tian locked at this scene in disbelief. What did this mean? How could Fu Mu give Han Nian to Samuel so easily?


    Didn''t he know that Han Nian was the only bargaining chip in the whole Fu family now? Without her, what should the Fu family do?


    The Fu family''s executives were also shocked


    "What does this mean? Ah? Is Elder Fu Mu also afraid of Samuel?¡±


    "Hand over Han Nian, which means that the Fu family has not only been bullied by Samuel today, but also Fu Yao and Han Nian have been taken


    away. In the future, how can the Fu family have a foothold in the Eight Direction World?"


    "The most important thing is that the Fu family no longer has the Holy Virgin, and there is no chip to threaten the Holy Virgin. Then what can we use


    to nurture the True God, and what can we use to develop the future? The Fu family is finished, finished."

 Chapter 2315

    Chapter 2315


    "Well... Patriarch Fu, please say something. Don''t forget that Samuel was originally the son-inw of our Fu family. Although he and Fu Yao might not


    be able to produce a True God, at least we can have the Pangu Axe. You''re seperating them. Now you''ve smashed a good card. If we lose Han Nian


    again, what will we do in the future?¡±


    Fu Tian was both anxious and angry when he heard these words. He hesitated for a moment and was about to enter the hall to ask when he was


    pushed back by a huge force.


    Fu Tian looked at Fu Mu in disbelief. What did he mean? He didn''t let him in?


    "Did he really betray me? Did he betray the entire Fu family?"


    Samuel also frowned slightly at this time. At the same time as he hugged Nian''er, he looked at Fu Mu, "What do you mean by this?"


    Fu Mu smiled slightly and said, "Nothing. You came to ask for her, and I handed her over. Is there anything wrong with that? Do we have to meet on


    the battlefield? Fu Yao is my Fu family member after all. If we fight with each other, we will only make othersugh at us.¡±


    Of course, Samuel wouldn''t believe that Fu Mu would be so kind. Although Nian''er had indeed been handed over to him, there was one thing that he


    was sure of. Nian''er''s condition was very wrong.


    Although there was nothing wrong with her face, her breathing was very weak and she had been sleeping.


    "Samuel, Nian''er was poisoned by them. If she didn''t have the antidote, her skin would have fallen off little by little and her bones would have been


    destroyed. In the end, she could only watch helplessly as every part of her body turned into thick water and died painfully.¡±


    As Yvonne spoke, she gently pulled open the clothes on Nian''er''s right arm. When the clothes were lifted, the skin on Han Nian''s small arm was


    immediately pulled open along with the clothes, and a stream of ck and red slime also slipped down.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and suddenly became furious. He stared atFu Mu angrily.


    Sensing the murderous look in Samuel''s eyes, Fu Mu was not afraid. He smiled and said, "You don''t have to treat me like this. It''s not me who


    poisoned Han Nian, but Fu Tian."


    As soon as Fu Mu''s voice fell, Samuel suddenly looked at Fu Tian outside the hall. Fu Tian was so scared that his face turned pale. He couldn''t help


    staggering and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    What did this mean?


    What the hell did Fu Mu mean?


    Fu Mu not only betrayed the Fu family, but also betrayed him!


    Fu Tian was stunned by this kind of coquettish operation of selling teammates


    Seeing that Samuel was about toe over with the axe, Fu Tian was almost scared out of his wits. The scene of Gushu Zhan being cut in half by


    the axe shed in his mind!


    But just as Samuel was about to rush cut and kill Fu Tian, Fu Mu smiled and said, "Fu Tian, if you don''t want to die, hurry up and give Samuel the


    antidote!"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The antidote? Fu Tian was stunned!


    "Where the fuck can I get the antidote? There is no antidote at all. How can I detoxify it?"


    "However, Samuel, even if you get the antidote, it''s useless because Han Nian will die. Fu Yao will also die," Fu Mu suddenly said.


    Samuel stopped. He was angry, but at the same time, he was thinking about what Fu Mu meant!


    What exactly was this old thing going to do?


    "Whether you il Fu Tian or not, the


    Fu family willnot let you go, neither


    will the Gust family. But you have


    the Pango Axe, so they can''t do N


    anything to you for the time being


    But hile you ever thought about it?


    You have the Pangu Axe, but with


    yer current ability, you have no way


    to protect it."


    "With the appearance of the Pangu


    Axe, there argmany people in the


    Fight Direction World who covet it ~


    From civilians to masters, and =


    even. ~Armay cause the spying on


    the top of the Blue Mountain-and the


    Evesting Sea Area. Can you stop it


    with your ability?" Fu Muzhuckled.


    "Samuel, in order to protect the


    people you want to protect, when


    you raise your weapon, you will


    attract cguntless people to fight for


    it. Human nature is greedy. They-can


    do anything crazy for the desire But


    if you put down your Weapors, you


    can''t protect the people you want to


    protect. Do you understand?¡±


    Samuel suddenly stepped forward. He understood the meaning of Fu Mu now.


    Since he revealed the Pangu Axe, he would naturally cause chaos in the Eight Direction World. They could ughter Pangu nsmen for it, so why


    would they mind killing him?


    Even if he left the Fu Family safe and sound today, he would still be attacked or killed at any time in the future. He would lose his life!


    But if he gave up the Pangu Axe, without its help, he could not protect Yvonne and Nian''er.


    "Samuel, I have an idea. I don''t know if you want to hear it,¡± Fu Mu said.


    Killing was nat important, but killing the heart was the key. Of course, Fu Mu would not care about the life and death of a good-for-nothing. But now


    Samuel was different, which made him change his mind early.


    "You want me to stay and serve the Fu family, don''t you?" Samuel asked coldly without looking back.

 Chapter 2316

    Chapter 2316


    "Itis indeed the easiest thing to deal with smart people. Yes, as long as you are willing to stay in Fu Family, I can guarantee that I will help you


    improve your cultivation as soon as possible, so that you can use the Pangu Axe as you like. In the future, one day, I will even support you as another


    True God in the Eight Direction World!" Fu Tian said with a smile.


    Everyone, including Yvonne, was shocked.


    After all, to the Fu Family, Samuel was just a thorn in their eyes. Therefore, they only wanted to kill Samuel to cut off the idea of Fu Yao. How could


    they ever think about supporting him?


    But on second thought, this was the only way.


    Now that things hade to this point, it was the best choice for the Fu Family to keep Samuel and Fu Yao. Although the n of nurturing the new


    True God had failed, if the Pangu Axe and the Holy Virgin could support the Fu Family at the same time, the Fu Family still had confidence for anyone


    in the Eight Direction World.


    The Fu family could still maintain their status.


    Therefore, many senior executives also began to understand Fu Mu.


    "Samuel, what are you waiting for? Let me tell you, this is our biggest concession and the bottom line. You can get the help of our Fu family, and you


    should be happy!"


    "Yes, without the protection of our Fu family, so what if you have the Pangu Axe? Maybe one day you will die on the street.¡±


    "It doesn''t matter if you die at that time. You still want to drag Fu Yao to die with you. Why do you have to do this?"


    "Hurry up and agree. Our patience is limited. After all, our Fu family is one of the three major families in the Eight Direction World. It''s your good


    fortune that a low-ranking person like you in the blue world can be our son-inw. Don''t lose this good opportunity.¡±


    A group of senior executives could not wait to ask Samuel to agree, but they still spoke to Samuel in a superior tone


    Samuel looked at Yvonne and hesitated for a moment. Then he looked back at Fu Mu and said coldly, "Although Nian''er''s poison has no antidote, you


    have a way to control the poison in her body."


    Fu Mu didn''t feel offended by Samuel''s coldness. He nodded decisively and said, "I can promise you that as long as you stay in the Fu family, Han


    Nian''s poison won''t worsen a little."


    Samuel sneered in his heart. In the final analysis, Fu Mu was threatening him in disguise.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Samuel did have his own concerns. In order to save Yvonne, he had no choice. At the worst time, he almost exposed his Pangu Axe


    without reservation, but it also buried a great disaster.


    In order to fight for the Pangu Axe, people fram the Eight Direction World would resort to unscrupulous means. Therefore, with his current cultivation


    base, it was impossible for him to live safely with Yvonne.


    Cn the contrary, it was very likely that Yvonne would be in danger again, which was thest thing Samuel wanted to see.


    Secondly, the poison in Han Nian


    was too deep: If he used Earth


    knowledge fo 5 detoxify, the poison in


    Han Nian-was almost a kind of ~~ C


    poison that directly destroyed DNA


    chains, ¡®which was enough to_


    destroy any living creature. Samuel


    also believed that it was impossible


    for Nian''er''s poison to b&temoved


    quickly.


    As a father, he would rather die than watch his daughter die.


    Therefore, the poison of Han Nian needed time!


    Samuel had no choice but to agree to the request of Fu Mu. Of course, Samuel also believed that Fu Mu was not really to help him. Fu Mu¡¯s purpose


    was definitely not simple


    As for what Fu Mu wanted to do, Samuel could not figure it out for the time being. But he knew that Fu Mu must be thinking that if Samuel was not in


    the Fu n, he must have some ulterior motives. He must have a deeper conspiracy.


    However, Samuel was notpletely worried. After all, he had his own background, but Fu Mu did not know about it.


    "Okay. I can promise you." After saying that, Samuel withdrew the energy in his hand, and the Pangu Axe disappeared directly in the air.


    Seeing this scene, the group of


    senior executives finally couldn''t


    help but let but a sigh of relief. At ~


    this time,_the burden in their hearts


    WER firally settled. The fact that


    Samuel was willing to stay proved at


    least their status was temporarily


    K¨¦bt. Content belongs ta


    Hearing Samuel''s answer, Fu Mu smiled with satisfaction. However, this result was obviously expected by him.


    "Okay, then I wish us a happy


    cooperation." Fu Mu smiled and


    raised his cu with one hand, inviting


    Samuel todrink tea in ce of wine:


    After Satmuel raised his cup, he


    drank the tea in the cup and th¨¦n


    saicho everyone, "From today on,


    Sarviuel will be a member of the Fu


    family. Patriarch Fu, askssomeone to


    send Samuel and Fu Yao back to


    rest."


    Fu Tian nodded and quickly arranged the guards to send Samuel and Fu Yao back to the courtyard. Then, he asked his men to take others away first,


    but he did not leave


    After confirming that all the people had left, Fu Tian, who was standing there, could not help but smile evilly.

 Chapter 2317

    Chapter 2317


    Fu Tian got up and walked into the hall of the pavilion.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Fu Mu gently took a sip of tea, but he didn''t look happy at all. "Although Samuel has temporarily stayed and the crisis of our Fu family has temporarily


    been solved, Fu Tian, this doesn''t mean that this matter is over. After all, Samuel is not a member of the Fu family. Whether he can be used by us or


    not is still unknown.¡±


    Fu Tian smiled coldly. "Don¡¯t worry. There is no fish in the Eight Direction World that doesn''t steal blood. I have my own way to deal with Samuel."


    Fu Mu nodded. Then, his face turned cold and he said, "But if he is not a member of my n, he must have a different mind. If this guy refuses to


    submit, you must inform me in time."


    Fu Tian nodded. "Even if he doesn''t want to, I will still treat him kindly, at least before you get the Pangu Axe, right?"


    Fu Mu smiled slightly, and the scene of him holding the Pangu Axe and killing people in all directions appeared in his mind.


    Cn Samuel''s side, someone from the Fu family brought Samuel back to Yvonne''s room to rest. After feeding the temporary antidote to Han Nian, they


    locked at Samuel and said, "Don''t worry. When she wakes up, she will be fine. However, the antidote can onlyst for three days.¡±


    Samuel nodded coldly. The executives could only quickly leave. When there were only Samuel, Yvonne and Han Nian left, Samuel couldn''t help but


    let out a long sigh of relief. As long as Han Nian was fine, he was relieved. After taking Han Nian to bed, he turned around and held Yvonne in his


    arms.


    After a long time, the two reluctantly let go of each other. Yvonne looked at Samuel. Even though they were already an old couple, after a long


    separation, Yvonne''s heart still beat faster.


    Seeing Samuel smiling at him, Yvonne blushed slightly. "What are youughing at?"


    Samuel touched his head and said, "I''m happy. After so long, I finally see you. And this time, it''s not in a dream, but in reality.¡±


    Hearing Samuel''s words, a smile appeared on Yvonne''s red face, and then she gently weighed her toes, leaving a shallow kiss on Samuel''s lips.


    "Thank you."


    Samuel licked his lips with some aftertaste and was still unsatisfied. "Is that all? On the way here, what I have suffered is more than hard work. I''ve


    been through hell.¡±


    After that, Samuel pouted and asked Yvonne topensate him.


    Yvonne rolled her eyes helplessly, but she still put her toes on the ground again. She hooked her jade arms around Samuel''s neck and then gently


    kissed Samuel.


    Samuel felt as if he had been through a drought for a long time. After tasting the taste of Yvonne again, he gave a long and crazy kiss. The kiss made


    Samuel unable to breathe and directly threw Yvonne onto the bed.


    Yvonne mmed heavily on Samuel''s shoulder. ¡°Nian¡®er is still here. What do you want to do?"


    Samuel curled his lips unwillingly. Yvonne smiled and gently put Samuel down. Then she leaned against Samuel and leaned her head against


    Samuel''s chest, saying, "ls that okay?"


    Samuel nodded. With such a wife like Yvonne, what else could he ask for?


    "Samuel, when did youe to the Eight Direction World? Also, what''s wrong with your Pangu Axe?" Yvonne looked up at Samuel like a curious


    baby.


    Samuel smiled and began to tell Yvonne everything that had happened to him in Eight Direction World. Yvonne listened intently. When hearing all


    sorts of things that Samuel had experienced, she felt both happy and sad. When she heard that Samuel was in danger, she was so nervous that she


    clutched Samuel''s arm tightly, and it hurt Samuel.


    "No wonderst time, I suddenly sensed that you were here, and then I was so anxious. It turns out that you have experienced so many life-and-


    death situations aftering to the Eight Direction World. Samuel...." Yvonne looked at Samuel with eyes full of gratitude.


    From the Hundred Beast Forest to


    the siege of ens of thousands of


    people from¡¯ the Void Sect, to the >


    deadly poison of Tianhu City, ta the


    emergency encounter in the Wuyou


    Vige of Pangu, all of them deeply


    affected Yvonne''s heart. Coritent


    belongs to  ?>


    Knowing that Samuel had experienced so much just to save her, Yvonne was more sure that she was right in choosing the only man in her life.


    She would not let him down, and he would never let her down


    Samuel knew that Yvonne was about to cry, so he joked, "What? Are you so moved that you want topensate me with your body?"


    Yvonne was amused by him and burst intoughter. "Yes, yes, I even want to give birth to a monkey for you."


    Samuel suddenly shook his head seriously. "That''s impossible. Even if he were born, with my current physical condition, he would definitely be a guy


    who ys with axes."


    Yvonne was stunned by him and didn''t understand what he meant. When he understood, he was so angry that he punched him in the chest. "I''m


    going to kill you."


    The punch made Samuel grimace in pain.


    Yvonne snorted coldly and turned her head away. But after a while, Samuel did not show his true form, but curled up like he was in pain.


    Yvonne was really worried, but she was unwilling to fall into Samuel''s trap. She snorted coldly and said, "Samuel, you''ve gone too far."


    "Hmm?"


    After Yvonhe finished speaking, she


    quietly nced at Samuel. It could


    be seer that Samuel still curled up,


    and there was a trace of cold sweat


    on his forehead. Samuel''s face was


    a little pale.


    id


    Yvonne knew that this was obviously not an act. She was so anxious that she leaned in front of Samuel and said nervously, "Samuel, what''s wrong


    with you?"


    Samuel shook his head. "I''m fine. I won''t die."


    Samuel touched his chest and sat up.


    Yvonne looked at her fist in disbelief and exined anxiously, "Samuel, did I hurt you, but... but my energy was sealed, I..."


    "It''s none of your business. It''s all my fault," exined Samuel


    After all, although the Indestructible


    ck Armor had top-level defense, it


    Sl needed energy to activate it. In:


    the face @f tens of thousands of


    a tacks; if the heart of the Dragon


    Race wasn¡¯ t absorbing ener


    crazily, Samuel could notst until


    th¨¦ end of the battle. Content


    belongs to


    However, even if he could endure, the battles had exhausted almost all of his energy. However, this was already a miracle for many people.


    He was just a neer who had just entered the Eight Direction World.


    Looking at Yvonne''s distressed eyes, Samuel was about to say something.


    At this moment, someone suddenly knocked on the door, and then a servant came in and shouted, "Master Samuel, Holy Virgin, the pachiarch invites


    you in.¡±


    Yvonne frowned and looked at Samuel nervously. "Samuel, what should we do?"

 Chapter 2318

    Chapter 2318


    Samuel smiled, touched Yvonne''s hair, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. With me here, it''s okay.¡±


    With Samuel''s words and Samuel''s signature smile, Yvonne immediately nodded obediently.


    Holding Yvonne''s hand, Samuel got up and walked out of the room toward the hall.


    Not long after the two of them left, two figures slowly appeared in a dark corner in the distance.


    The figure was a man and a woman. The man was Fu Tian while the woman was naturally Fu Mei. At this moment, Fu Mei''s eyes were vicious, but


    there was a smile that could not be hidden in them.


    "Fu Mei, you can even guess this?" Fu Tian asked softly.


    Fu Mei showed a perfect smile. The two of them stayed here for no other reason than to see how Samuel and Fu Yao came out of the room. After


    they came out, they had not tidied up their clothes, which showed that although they had not seen each other for a long time, nothing had happened


    between them.


    At the same time, Fu Mei''s confidence was greatly increased.


    "Patriarch, didn''t I say that men like new things? Fu Yao, of course, is no exception.¡± Fu Mei said confidently.


    Fu Tian agreed with her words because he was also such a man. Although Fu Li was indeed beautiful, he would always get tired of her. Therefore, he


    had always been a typical representative of such a kind of men.


    In his consciousness, men should be like this, and even most men did the same.


    "Fu Mei, you are the younger generation member who is second only to Fu Yao in the Fu Family. Unfortunately, Fu Yao is the HolyVirgin, so she has


    been suppressing you. This time around, if we manage to deal with Samuel, the meaning will be different.¡± Fu Tian added fuel to the fire.


    Speaking of this, Fu Mei was extremely disgusted. She had always been suppressed by Fu Yao and she hated Fu Yao so much that she gritted her


    teeth. Originally, she had thought that if she found Ao Yi as her backer, she would at least be able to tum the situation around. During the great battle,


    when Ac Yi took out the Nine Netherworld Devil Sword, she was even more tempted


    If it weren''t for the special situation, she really wanted to sleep wth Ao Yi and let him have a good taste of her. She could rely on him to improve her


    status in the Fu family and even suppress Fu Yao.


    However, the appearance of Samuel shattered Fu Mei''s dream. She could never have imagined that Ao Yi''s powerful Demonic Sword could not


    withstand a single blow from Samuel


    When she learned that Samuel was holding the Pangu Axe, the most powerful magic weapon in the Eight Direction World, she was even more


    shocked. At the same time, she was extremely unwilling.


    Why? Why should Fu Yao suppress


    her in every way? t was not a big


    deal. After all-a woman really


    wanted to-figh for the future and ~~


    her own home. But when Fu Mei felt


    that sie had already won, because a


    low-grade trash in the blue world


    was nothingpared to_the


    chilldes of the three major families in


    the Eight Direction World, however,


    reality pped her again. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel told everyone that he was thousands of times stronger than the young master of the Evesting Sea Area


    Fu Mei was about to go crazy at that time. Why was it like this? Why was the man Fu Yao was looking for stronger than her in the end? If this was all


    her life, Fu Mei was the first to deny it


    ¡°Since I can''t beat your man, then I''ll turn your man into my man!¡± Fu Mei thought in her heart


    In terms of appearance, although Fu


    Mei was inferior to Yvonne, she


    thought that she was younger and.


    her figur¨¦ was more enchanting


    because she had never given hirth to


    a chit Most importantly, shewas


    stittunconscious virgin. Thisalone


    Was more attractive to man. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Therefore, Fu Mei was very confident that she could seduce Samuel.


    If she could take down Samuel, not only could she rely on the current status of Samuel to rise to the sky, but most importantly, she couldpletely


    break through the inner defense line of Fu Yao when she got Samuel.


    The man Fu Yao loved the most was on her bed. She wondered if Fu Yao could withstand the blow when she knew it


    Fu Mei, who was extremely confident, even began to think about the sad picture of Fu Yao.


    "Alright, since you are so confident, I will create chances for you. Fu Mei, you must not disappeint me.¡± Fu Tian nodded and said.


    Fu Mei smiled~eonfidently. She


    stretched outher right hand and


    gently clenched it. "Don''t worry. Ag


    long as: 5 1''am willing, there is no man


    in this world who can escape ry


    clutshes. I can handle peoplerlike Ao


    YiTet alone a mere Samuel¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    At this time, Samuel did not notice that these plots were approaching him. He pulled Yvonne all the way to the main hall.


    In the hall, there were three tables full of sumptuous food. A group of the executives of the Fu Family had already gathered here and sat down.


    There was a row of empty seats on the main table in the middle. At this moment, a servant shouted loudly, * Patriarch Fu Tian has arrived!"


    Yvonne''s hand, which was held by Samuel, couldn''t help but be nervous at this time.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 2319

    Chapter 2319


    Samuel hooked a finger around Yvonne''s palm, indicating that she should not be nervous.


    At this moment, Fu Tian took Fu Mei into the hall in a hurry. When he saw Samuel, he immediately weed him warmly and led him to the empty


    seat on the main table. "Come, Samuel, sit down."


    Samuel nodded. He wanted to see what Fu Tian was going to do, so he sat down.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As soon as Samuel and Yvonne sat down, Fu Mei, who was next to Samuel, sat down. During the process of sitting down, she obviously touched


    Samuel gently on purpose. When she caught Samuel''s attention, she showed a polite and beautiful smile. "I''m sorry.¡±


    Samuel did not take it seriously. As soon as he sat down, Fu Tian raised his ss with a smile and said, "Tonight''s dinner is specially for weing


    Samuel. Everyone from the Fu family,e with me to propose a toast to Samuel."


    With Fu Tian''s words, all the executives of the Fu family stood up at this time. Even Fu Mei, who was next to Samuel, smiled very gently and politely


    at Samuel and raised her ss.


    "Samuel, I''ve offended you before, but today, I''ll punish myself first. I hope you can let bygones be bygones.¡± After that, Fu Tian drank the wine in his


    cup and shock his head, "But there''s nothing I can do. As the patriarch of the Fu n, I have to do something that I don''t want to do for the sake of


    the overall situation.¡±


    Samuel smiled. For him, who was experienced, Samuel was clearly aware of Fu Tian''s acting skills. However, everyone had their own schemes.


    Hence, Samuel smiled faintly, "You are too courteous. If you want to me someone, you can only me me for being disappointing in the past. If I


    were the pachiarch, I would also do this."


    "Well, Samuel, you are really generous. Come on, let me toast you again. After this ss of wine, our past grievances will be written off. At the same


    time, I have a big happy event to announce.¡± Fu Tian smiled brightly, and then drank up the second ss of wine first.


    Samuel nodded with a fake smile and raised his head to drink up the wine.


    Fu Tian was extremely happy. After shouting ¡°good¡± loudly, he faced everyone and said, "Now, I dere that Samuel will officially be a member


    of our Fu n. In the future, the Fu n and Samuel will love each other. We cannot damage our friendship."


    "In addition, I also want to appoint Samuel as the Divine Martial General of the Fu n."


    The Divine Martial General of the Fu n?


    Upon hearing this position, the senior executives of the Fu family was shocked, and even Yvonne was slightly stunned.


    The Divine Martial General was the top general of the Fu family. For countless years, countless disciples had sacrificed their lives to get the supreme


    glory.


    However, the Rivine Martial


    Generalwoulg be the highest-ranking


    officer who would protect the entire.


    Fu family and mobilize the family:


    guards, Therefore, the requirements


    werevery high. Not only did i


    reguire outstanding merits; but he


    afgo had a strong backgraund.


    But now, as soon as Samuel arrived, he was directly appointed as the most important general of the Fu family by Fu Tian.


    ¡®Patriarch, the Divine artia


    Generalis themander-in-chief of


    our tribe. Hels not only responsible _


    for the safety of the Fu family, buts


    also controls 70,000 guards of the


    Fu fatwlly. Do you need to think¡¯


    abauit it carefully if you wantto give


    such an important position to


    Samuel?"


    "You''re right. Everyone knows that whoever can be the Divine Martial Generalis equivalent to sitting on the third chair in the Fu family. Although


    Samuel is indeed good, he won''t take on such a great responsibility as scon as hees.¡±


    A group of senior executives were both worried and envious. Samuel was just a neer, but he got such an honor in such a short time. How could


    they be happy?


    In the face of such criticism, Fu Tian didn''t care, and all of this was within his expectations.


    With a smile, Fu Tian continued,


    "Although theposition of the Divine


    Martial General of the Fu n is very


    high, it''s obvious that Samuel is the


    most suitable candidate. hink-you


    all hae seen the strength of Samuel


    today, so you don''t need to. doubt it.


    With him protecting the Feefamily, I


    believe we can rest assured.¡±


    ¡ª


    "What''s more, people in the pavilion have already said that Samuel will be personally cultivated by Fu Mu, which means that the future of Samuel will


    be limitless, and he may even be the future True God. What''s the point of being the Divine Martial General?"


    "In my opinion, as long as Samuel is willing, I can give him the position of the patriarch.¡±


    Hearing this, the group of executives was even more surprised. True God? The future n of the Fu family was to cultivate Samuel into the next True


    Gods?


    Thinking of this, the group of executives did not dare to speak. After all, offending Samuel at this time was courting death.


    At the same time, when some women in the Fu Family heard this, they couldn''t help but cast charming nces at Samuel, hoping to attract Samuel''s


    attention.


    At this time, Samuel, who had been silent all the time, slowly stood up with a faint smile on his face.

 Chapter 2320

    Chapter 2320


    "Patriarch, how can I be the Divine Martial General of the Fu n? Please take back your order,¡± Samuel said with a smile.


    Samuel had no interest in the so-called Divine Martial General. He only stayed here because he thought that Nian''er''s poison needed time to be


    solved.


    "s, Samuel, if you are not qualified, who else in the whole Fu family is qualified?¡± Fu Tian shook his head with a smile, stood up, and patted


    Samuel on the shoulder.


    Samuel hesitated for a moment before nodding with a smile. "Since you have said so, then I shall obey your orders.¡±


    Although Samuel didn''t know what Fu Tian was up to and why Fu Tian would suddenly give such an important position to him, he had no reason to


    refuse.


    It wasn''t that Samuel was greedy for power, but that with this position, it would be much easier for Samuel to act secretly.


    Seeing Samuel agree, Fu Tian was very satisfied. Power and beauty were the lifelong pursuit of every man, and they could even sacrifice their own


    lives. At the same time, it could also consume the ambition of any man. The so-called gentlend was the Hero''s Tomb. As the patriarch of Fu n, ,


    how could Fu Tian not understand this?


    "Okay, this matter is settled. From now on, Samuel will live in the Fu n¡¯s Eastern Academy. At the same time, he will be the Divine Martial General


    of the Fu n. He has 30,000 purple crystals per month, 100 pills for cultivation, and 5,000 kilograms of jewelry. As for Fu Yao..." Fu Tian nced at


    Yvonne next to him. The next n was to send Yvonne away and create chances for Fu Mei.


    "A spy with ulterior motives in the mansion poisoned you when I was unprepared, so that your meridians were sealed and your cultivation was


    trapped. You can stay in the pavilion for a period of time. Fu Mu will specially heal you. At the same time, you can also take care of your daughter,¡± Fu


    Tian said with a smile.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    This reason almost made it impossible for Yvonne to refuse. It was not only because Fu Tian helped her meet Nian''er, but more importantly, Yvonne


    could also heal and restore her cultivation.


    But at the same time, Fu Tian turned the two of them into hostages in disguise. It could be said that it was a good n of three birds with one stone


    Even if one knew that he had bad intentions. one could only ept his "good intentions".


    Yvonne looked at Samuel. It all depended on Samuel''s opinion


    Samuel smiled. "Yvonne, please don''t disappoint the patriarch. Just do as the Patriarch says.¡±


    As soon as they entered the Fu n, everyone had their own secrets. It was not a good time to expose themselves.


    Seeing Yvonne nod, Fu Tian became even happier. He raised his wine ss and said to everyone, "Good, today is truly a great day for our Fu n.


    Everyone, drink happily.¡±


    With a loudugh, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly pushed to the highest point.


    At this time, a group of senior executives also began to toast Samuel one by one, trying to curry favor with Samuel. After all, Samuel was rich and


    powerful now, so they naturally needed to tter him.


    After a round of wine, Samuel had just sat down. At this time, Fu Mei, who was beside him, smiled gently, turned around, and looked at Samuel shyly,


    "Samuel, congrattions.¡±


    After that, she gently filled a ss of wine for Samuel, but when pouring the wine, she intentionally or unintentionally touched Samuel with her jade


    arms, and then quietly observed Samuel''s reaction.


    Samuel frowned slightly. Although Fu Mei looked clear and simple on the surface waspletely different from others, because she was too pure


    and innocent, Samuel doubted very much.


    Because he was neither rted to her nor had any friendship with her, she congratted him. How could she not have a trace of affection?


    Unless she was pretending.


    Therefore, Samuel deliberately suppressed his disgust and smiled to see what she was up to.


    Fu Mei was very excited and happy when she saw that Samuel was smiling without any disgust. She obviously wanted to test Samuel''s reaction.


    Seeing that he did not resist, she became more confident in herself and more confident in taking down Samuel.


    She gently clinked her cup with Samuel''s and lifted her sleeves to drink. A meaningful smile appeared on her beautiful and charming face under her


    sleeves


    ¡°Fu Yao, you can just wait to cry.¡±


    After the banquet, Samuel and his


    family were afranged to live in a


    spacious and bright house inthe


    East District. Samuel sat by the bed


    and logked at Nian''er, who was


    s eepiny soundly. He felt guilty-and


    of str¨¦ssed. Yvonne poured.acup of


    tea a and handed it to Samuel before


    sitting down.


    "Don''t you think it''s suspicious that Fu Tian gave you the position of the Divine Martial General to you?"


    "It''s suspicious. Of course it''s suspicious. How can I not understand this?" Samuel took the teacup and smiled bitterly.


    "Then you still want to ept it?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    "Do I have other choices? Nian''er''s


    poison is very-strange. Not to


    mention whether I have the ability to


    take you and Nian''er out, even if I do,


    how candian''er''s poison be cured?¡±


    Samue[''sighed heavily. "First, >


    stahifize Nian''er''s life temporarily. At


    least I will have time to think''of a


    way. I can also take advaatage of


    this time to recover some energy.


    He wants to trap me, but he gave


    me enough time to get out.¡± Content


    belongs to


    Yvonne nodded. She knew that everything Samuel did was reasonable, and she believed that he must have done it for the good of the family.


    "I''m afraid we could not wait until that time. Fu Tian is full of tricks and extremely cruel. Nian''er is so young, but he also cruelly used the Soul-chasing


    pill to harm her. He can do anything for his purpose.¡± Yvonne said worriedly.


    Samuel smiled and said, "He


    reminded me-of Han Yan, the


    woman wha-even killed her own N


    younger brother. However, he is


    more powerful than Han Yan. Hels


    hypogditical. I will be careful of this


    person What annoyed me now is


    that there is really no antidote to the


    Soul-Breaking Pill you m&htioned,


    right?"


    Yvonne nodded sadly. "This is the forbidden medicine of the Eight Direction World. Few people have used it."


    "Since this is a forbidden medicine, Fu Tian could get it, sothis should mean that there is still someone refining it. The person who refined it should be


    aware of the antidote to this medicine. However, who exactly is this person?¡±


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Yvonne suddenly frowned. "Maybe someone knows."


    Samuel was stunned. "Who?"


    "Fu Mang!" Yvonne said.


    "Fu Mang?" Samuel frowned


    "Yes!" Yvonne nodded heavily. "If it weren''t for Fu Tian''s trick, Fu Yuan would have been the patriarch of Fu family.¡±


    "I want to see him," Samuel said in a low voice.

 Chapter 2321

    Chapter 2321


    Yvonne was a little embarrassed. "But he is in the Heaven prison, which is heavily guarded. Ordinary people can''t get in."


    Samuel smiled and said, "Don''t forget that your husband is no longer an ordinary person, but the Divine Martial General of the Fu family."


    Yvonne immediately looked at Samuel in shock. A momentter, she smiled sweetly.


    In the middle of the night, Samuel changed into the Divine Martial General''s clothes. Carrying several pots of good wine, he leisurely patrolled in the


    courtyard of the Fu family with several guards.


    Although Samuel was a new chief, this group of guards had witnessed Samuel''s arrogance during the day, so they were very respectful to this chief.


    ording to the direction pointed by Yvonne, Samuel deliberately circled around the Fu Manor and came to the nearby of the Heaven prison


    "Well, we''re almost on patrol. It''s too cold at night. Let''s find a ce to drink," Samuel said, deliberately locking around. Finally, he put his eyes on the


    location of the Heaven prison


    As soon as he took two steps, a guard rushed up and said, "General, the Heaven prison is in front of us. Without the order of the patriarch Fu, we are


    not allowed to enter at will."


    Samuel pretended to be dissatisfied and said, "What''s wrong? The order of Patriarch Fu is an order, and my order is not an order? It''s so cold at


    night. Do you want us brothers to freeze to death here? Let''s go in and drink. We don''t do anything, right?"


    Hearing that Samuel called them brothers, the guards were very happy. Since they could get close to their immediate superiors, they would naturally


    be rich and powerful in the future. What''s more, Samuel was really in charge of them. Although the order of the patriarch was an order, it was


    definitely not as good as Samuel''s.


    Moreover, this was a rare opportunity for them to get close to the leader.


    "General, you''re right. It''s such a cold day. We should rest for a while after working hard."


    "Xiao Wu, don''t talk nonsense. The general is doing this for our own good."


    "General, Xiao Wu hasn''t been here for a long time. He''s not sensible. Don''t lower yourself to his level. Let''s go and drink.¡± After that, several guards


    held Samuel all the way to the Heaven prison


    Samuel smiled and followed the guards to the Heaven prison.


    In the Heaven prison, several prison guards were yawning. After all, no one usually came to the Heaven prison. When they saw Samueling over


    with guards, they immediately stood up. After all, this was the newly appointed Divine Martial GeneralN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    " General Hannigan.¡± The Heaven prison guards immediately knelt down and said respectfully.


    "Get up, all of you. You don''t have to be so polite," Samuel said as gently as possible.


    "Get up, brothers. General Hannigan is not here to check. He is here to drink with us.¡± A guard said happily at this time.


    Hearing this, the Heaven prison


    guards were stunned at first, and


    then they were happy. They all knew


    that the new Divine Martial General


    was powerful and extraordinary. He


    foughtagainst thousands of people


    fromthe Fu Family alone, and he


    also held a super divine too! like the


    Pangu Axe. Who would rot want to


    get close to such a person? Content


    belongs to


    A group of prison guards immediately swept the table. They served Samuel wine while helping him clean the chair and invited him to sit down.


    Samuel smiled, took out the wine, and let his subordinates drink it together. This group of people was very happy and drank happily.


    Compared with the patriarch, Fu Tian, Samuel was much stronger and more approachable, so this group of guards was naturally more rxed.


    After more thag three sses,


    SEINE! stood-up slightly and patted


    the guard.sitting next to him. This ~


    guy was Sleeping like a dead pig at¡¯


    this tinge; Then Samuel carried the


    last pot of wine and slowly watked


    inta-the bottom of the Heaven


    prison. "


    Samuel sat down in front of the cell door, leaning against the wall. Then, he threw a pot of wine in and smiled gently. "Don''t worry. My wife didn''t drug


    this pot of wine."


    In the dark cell, Fu Mang nced at the wine in his hand and then at Samuel. He frowned and asked, "Your wife?"


    "My name is Samuel Hannigan." Samuel raised his head to drink a mouthful of wine and chuckled.


    "Samuel? You''re Samuel? The man from the blue earth? Fu Yao''s man?" Hearing the name, Fu Mang immediately became energetic. He sat up and


    asked Samuel repeatedly.


    Samuel smiled. "Is there another person called Samuel Hannigan in the world?"


    Hearing Samuel''s answer, Fu Mang couldn''t help but shiver!


    It was Samuel!


    Fu Mang would never have imagined that Samuel, an Earth resident, would have the ability toe to the Eight Direction World, let alone that


    Samuel would appear at the Fu family in the end, and it was in the Heaven prison.


    "You... why are you here? You..."


    "Today, the marriage of Fu Manor was destroyed by scmeone, and I heard that the man even took out the Pangu Axe. Don''t tell me this is you, right?"


    Fu Mang said in shock.


    Samuel chuckled. "It seems to be me."


    Fu Mang was even more shocked.


    Although he wars in the Heaven


    prison, he had heard the Heaven


    prison guards mention what had =<


    happenad in the Fu Family''s N


    courtyard today. Fu Mang had


    thoug! ht that someone fromisome


    big family hade to rob-the bride,


    but he had never expect&d that this


    person was Samuel! Content


    belongs to

 Chapter 2322

    Chapter 2322


    He... was he really just a person from the blue world?


    If that was the case, then he should be the most monstrous existence in the entire Blue World, right? No, even in the Eight Direction World, he would


    still be a monstrous existence.


    Pangu Axe, the king of all weapons!


    This was enough to exin all the problems!


    Now that he recalled Fu Yao''s confidence in the Heaven prison, he finally understood the reason


    Samuel raised his head again and took a sip of wine. "Well, after I leave, you can slowly be surprised. I''m here to ask you something."


    Fu Mang frowned. "What is it?"


    "How much do you know about the Soul-Breaking Pill?" Samuel asked.


    "Why are you asking this?" Fu Mang frowned.


    "My daughter has been poisoned by this poison by Fu Tian. I need to find the antidote. Fu Li is your strange beast, but she is also the madam of Fu


    Tian. I think she can help me find out who Fu Tian found this poison from," Samuel said seriously.


    After hearing this, Fu Mang cursed angrily. "The Soul-Breaking Pill is a forbidden medicine in the Eight Direction World. How could Fu Tian go against


    thew and use this medicine to deal with a little girl. How despicable!¡±


    "It''s a pity that Fu Tian has always been cautious. It''s impossible for Fu Li to know these secrets.¡±


    Samuel''s heart suddenly sank. "Do you mean that we can''t investigate it?"


    Fu Mang snorted and said, "If it was someone else, it was indeed impossible to find out. But just in time, you asked the right person.¡±


    As the real sessor of the Fu family, he naturally had his own knowledge and social circles before. He also knew a lot about many secrets than


    others.


    "The Soul Breaking Pill is a rare poison in the world. It is difficult to refine, and it itself is a forbidden medicine. Therefore, I think there is no other


    person in the world that can refine this kind of medicine except for one person,¡± Fu Mang said


    "Who is this person?"


    "Medical King, Wang Huanzhi!" Fu Mang said.


    Cther than him, there was no one else in the Eight Direction World who could produce such a strange poison.


    "This person''sumedical skills are


    extremely high It can be said that


    there is nq one who canpete ~~


    with himbefore. Therefore, I believe


    that even the Soul Breaking Pill,


    whicihas been lost fora long time,


    canbe refined by him." Fu Mang


    sald.


    "Where can I find him?" Samuel asked.


    "I''m not sure. Wang Huanzhi has been traveling around the world since he was young. He is arrogant and entric. Even if you find him, I''m afraid


    he may not be willing to help you." Fu Mang shook his head


    Samuel frowned. No matter who the other party was, as long as he could save Nian''er, Samuel would force him to save Nian''er even if he put a knife


    on his neck.


    "In addition, Samuel, let me say one


    more thing. Fy Tian and Fu Mu are


    absolutely nqt good people. You


    must be careful in the Fu family, and


    they cant be trusted." Fu Mang RN


    warned-It s best if you have your


    own power and helpers. Only then


    can you have the ability to protect


    the people you want to pr¨¦tect. In


    the Eight Direction world. strength is


    respected, and thew of the jungle


    is crueler. Here, human heart is the


    most evil, just like my ending."


    After bidding farewell to Fu Mang, Samuel woke up the group of guards. They were all asleep and thought that they were just drunk.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Of course, Samuel was not worried that they would spread the news of Samuel entering the Heavenly Prison. After all, it was not beneficial for them.


    If it spread out, they would only be punished more severely.


    At dawn, Samuel got off his work and was about to go back to his room to rest. Just as he passed through the corridor in the west bedroom, the door


    next to Samuel was suddenly opened. Then, a beautiful figure directly bumped into Samuel''s arms.


    There was a charming fragrance and the figure in his arms was warm and delicate. When he looked down, Samuel frowned.


    Fu Mei was dressed in a light white dress simr to a vest. Her jade arms and shoulders were exposed. From the perspective of Samuel, he could


    almost enjoy the beauty.


    At this time, she was holding a basin in her hand. The moment she hit Samuel, she quickly shock the basin of water on her and Samuel. Suddenly,


    the water soaked her clothes on her chest, and the clothes of Samuel were stained with water.


    "Ah!" Fu Mei deliberately let out a pretentious cry.


    Her voice was delicate, gentle, and charming. If it were any other man, he would have lost half of his soul. Unfortunately, she met Samuel.


    Samuel frowned. "Are you alright?"


    Fu Mei pretended to be shy. She


    lowered her Read, tidied her hair, and


    stood in front of Samuel. After her ~


    clothes were wet, she said faintly,


    "Genera Hannigan, I''m. I''m sarty. I


    wasabout to get some water but I


    did''t know that you just passed by


    H¨¦te.." Content belongs {5¡ã


    Although Samuel felt extremely disgusted, he still had to pretend to be calm. He pretended to smile and said, "Oh, it''s okay."


    "Ah, General Hannigan, I drenched your clothes. Why don''t you... enter my room and let me dry it for you?" Fu Mei lowered her head, but the corner


    of her mouth could not help but reveal a hint of pride.

 Chapter 2323

    Chapter 2323


    Samuel sneered in his heart and shook his head. "No need. I''ll deal with it myself when I get back. You can go back.¡±


    "How could this be? I was reckless and wet General Hannigan¡¯s clothes. Fu Mei must clean your clothes. Otherwise, I will feel sorry." As she said this,


    Fu Mei reached out and was about to help Samuel take off the clothes.


    Samuel didn''t want to be entangled with her, but he couldn''t fall out with her directly. Under Fu Mei''s forceful pull, he took off his coat.


    While Fu Mei was taking off Samuel''s clothes, she intentionally or unintentionally waved her little thumb on Samuel. Then, she put the clothes on her


    wrist. She smiled charmingly and said, "General Hannigan, please sit in my room. The patriarch sent me some good tea a few days ago.¡±


    Samuel suppressed his impatience and said, "No, I have something else to do."


    After that, Samuel pretended not to hear her shouting behind him and turned back to his roomN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Locking at the back of Samuel, Fu Mei couldn''t help but show a proud smile. ¡°Fu Yao, I took off your man''s clothes today. Next time, I''l let him lie on


    my bed!¡±


    Back in the room, Samuel couldn''t help changing his inner clothes. He was really disgusted by Fu Mei.


    After changing his clothes, Samuel went out to the Lon Pavilion. ording to the previous agreement, Fu Mu would specially help Samuel to train


    in order to help him grow up.


    However, Samuel knew very well that he was not a member of the Fu family; they would not treat him as one of their own. Therefore, it was


    impossible for them to treat him well for no reason. There was no free lunch in the world. Samuel did not know what Fu Mu was up to, but at least he


    could guess some clues.


    Therefore, it was not that Samuel was unprepared. He hid the Indestructible Armor after he went there. This was hisst secret weapon. If it was


    exposed in advance, he might be doomed eternally.


    The first day''s ss was almost as Samuel expected. Fu Mu did not teach Samuel anything, but asked about the general situation of Samuel.


    In this world, it was not easy to believe the truth. Others did not believe in lies, but it was easy to believe the half true and half false words.


    Samuel concealed a lot of his current cultivation, but he spoke bluntly about the Pangu Axe and Formless Divine Skill. In the first round of the game


    between the two, it was obvious that Samuel was shrewder.


    In the next few days, with the help of Fu Mu, Samuel also began to practice some seemingly good exercises. In private, Samuel had been taking


    advantage of every opportunity to inquire about the whereabouts of the Medical King Wang Huanzhi


    But unfortunately, almost everyone knew the name of Wang Huanzhi, but no one knew his whereabouts.


    This made Samuel feel very depressed!


    This morning, when Samuel had just finished patrolling at night and was about to rest, he saw red snowkes drifting in the sky. This made Samuel


    feel incredible, but also very surprised. Could the snow be red?


    When he felt strange, Fu Tian sent someone to ask Samuel to go to the main hall, saying that the patriarch was going to hold a meeting.


    When Samuel arrived at the main hall, a group of senior executives and many young members of the family had already gathered there. All of them


    locked worried. Fu Tian sat in the main hall. He was dispirited and sighed from time to time.


    Seeing Samuele in, Fu Mei greeted Samuel with an electric smile in the crowd.


    "General Hannigan is here. Please take a seat." Fu Tian looked at Samuel and said weakly.


    Samuel nodded, found his seat, and slowly sat down


    "The top of the Blue Mountain has taken action.¡±


    After a while, Fu Tian said heavily.


    All of a sudden, there was a dead silence under the stage. Only Samuel didn''t understand.


    "The blood snow outside is called the Four-spirit Divine Flower. When the flower blooms, it means the order of the world in Eight Direction World must


    be re-arranged, and the Martial Arts Contest in Eight Direction World will be held."


    "The so-called Martial Arts Contest


    is to select thexthree great ns and


    the four greatauxiliary ns to


    maintain the order of the Eight ~~


    DirectionWorld. Generally speaking,


    the three great ns naturally have


    the families of the three great True


    Gods, and the four great auxiliary


    ns will assist from the-side and


    take charge of the four sides of the


    Eight Direction World." Content


    belongs to


    After Fu Tian finished speaking. he sighed and said, "But the time when the Four-spirits Divine Flower bloomed should be 300 yearster. But


    obviously, someone doesn''t want our True God to be born again, so he let it bloom in advance.¡±


    "There is no other way for the Four-spirit Divine Flower to bloom in advance, except for the joint efforts of at least two True Gods. Therefore, the


    Evesting Sea Area also betrayed us,¡± Fu Tian said in a heavy mood.


    The Eight Direction World was just like the Earth, and the three True Gods were like the countries on Earth. Having nuclear weapons was naturally


    the so-called necessity. However, in the Eight Direction World, those who possessed True Gods were the three great ns.


    The others were divided ording to strength.


    "It is obvious that the other party is


    targeting us this time around. This is


    because once we lose; the Fu n N


    wilpletely lose its status and<


    fall fromarge n to a small n.


    The mysterious disappearance-of a


    smal n will not attract anyone''s


    interest Secondly, they are targeting


    you, General Hannigan." Fu Tian


    said.


    Samuel frowned. "Me?"


    "The people from the top of the Blue Mountain and the Evesting Sea have already arrived in the morning. They specifically asked you to join the


    battle on behalf of the Fu family, General Hannigan!" Fu Tian said.


    "Humph, they just put it nicely. They ask General Hannigan to represent the Fu Family to participate in the battle. In fact, those bastards just want to


    take advantage of the killing and robbing in the Martial Arts Contest. Their purpose is to get the Pangu Axe."


    "That''s right. We''re all big families. It''s obvious that the top of the Blue Mountain and the Evesting Sea can''t find a proper reason to attack us, but


    they covet the Pangu Axe, so they made such a scene.¡±


    Several executives said discontentedly.


    Fu Tian nodded and sighed, "Yes, one stone and two birds, so our current situation is very serious, but we have no choice. If we refuse to participate


    in this contest, we will let someone take the handle and attack us.¡±


    After that, Fu Tian locked at Samuel. "General Hannigan, what do you think?"


    Samuel frowned. "I''d like to ask, will there be a lot of peopleing to thispetition?¡±


    n


    Haha, everyone wants the Pangu


    Axe. Everyone wants to kill you and


    get it. believe that all the big ns


    in the Eight Direction World, be it


    cats o os, wille. "Hearing?


    Samuel s question, Fu Tian felta


    I leg! uilty, because Samuelwas


    obviously afraid that therewould be


    too many people and he Would not


    be able to deal with it. Conten


    belongs to


    But there was no need for Fu Tian to hide it from Samuel


    "Are there many people? Okay! Then I''ll participate!" Samuel suddenly said.

 Chapter 2324

    Chapter 2324


    Hearing Samuel''s answer, the peaple of the Fu family breathed a sigh of relief and finally showed a faint smile on their faces. They were really afraid


    that Samuel was unwilling to participate.


    After all, although the Fu family could threaten him with Fu Yao and his daughter, the Fu family did not know how much Samuel loved Fu Yao. What if


    he would rather give up Fu Yac and their daughter for the sake of his life?


    With Samuel''s previous performance, the Fu family could not stop him at all!


    At that time, the Fu family would be in trouble. The top of the Blue Mountain and the Evesting Sea would definitely seize the opportunity to lower


    the Fu family and kick them out of the ranks of the big families. And then they would make a small family mysteriously disappear in this world and


    support their new puppet family.


    "As expected, heroese from the younger generation. General Hannigan is really bold.¡±


    "Yes, yes."


    A group of senior executives immediately ttered, but there were also a lot of abuse under thepliment.


    "Haha, he''s still a Divine Martial General. He''s obviously a fool. There are so many masters in this Martial Arts Contest. Obviously, they''re targeting


    him. If he goes, he''ll die.¡±


    "Haha. He thinks that he is invincible in the world just because he has be a Divine Martial General. But he doesn''t know that he is a frog at the


    bottom of a well. At this meeting, masters from all sides will gather, and even many reclusive masters will go out of the mountain because of the


    Pangu Axe. What a fool! He is really courting death.¡±


    When Samuel heard these abuses, he just smiled. He didn''t take it seriously at all.


    He did not participate in this contest for the Fu family, nor for anything else. It was for Nian''er. Since everyone from Eight Direction World woulde


    then the Medical King Wang Huanzhi was likely to be present. The main purpose of Samuel''s participation was to find him at the contest.


    Fu Tian was very happy with Samuel''s answer. After all, if Samuel was willing to participate in the contest, it would temporarily solve the crisis of the


    Fu n. If Samuel was killed and the Pangu Axe was taken away, although it would be a great loss for the Fu n for the time being, the Fu n


    still had a chance.


    At that time, he could even put Fu Yac''s hatred for Samuel''s death on the top of Blue Mountain and the Evesting Sea. Perhaps Fu Yao would


    cooperate with him to give birth to a new True God in order to avenge Samuel


    Since Fu Tian was able to be the n head, he naturally had to carefully n everything. Even in the face of the current dilemma, he could


    always think of a way out.


    "Okay, Samuel, I am right about you. From today on, I will let Elder Fu Mu speed up the cultivation of you. At the same time, you can ask me if you


    need any natural precious materials. As long as I can help you, I will buy them for you," Fu Tian said with a smile.


    If he wanted the horse to run fast, he


    had to feed it7 Fu Tian knew that.


    Although hehever expected Samuel


    to break out of the encirclement and


    help him gain the n''s reputation,


    he hatto at least be nice to Samuel


    onthe surface, in case samuel


    regretted it halfway and risined his


    n.


    Moreover, being good to Samuel at this time could eliminate Fu Yao''s resistance against the Fu family in the future and not lead the hatred to Fu Tian.


    "At the same time, I officially announce that in addition to the position of Divine Martial General, Samuel will also be the deputy patriarch of the Fu


    n. His words are my words!"


    As soon as these words came out, the crowd was shocked again


    Everyone present was surprised that


    Samuel was suddenly appointed as


    the deputy patriarch. Divine Martial


    General was the highest position


    among the Fu family''s military


    generals, and the deputy patriarch


    woufd be the highest position


    among the civil officials. F Samuel


    had two positions at the.game time,


    no one in the Fu family could


    surpass him except for Fu Tian and


    Fu Mu.


    o~


    ~


    ~


    Some people sighed that Samuel''s promotion speed was like a rocket rising up. The future of Samuel was limitless.


    However, some people sighed, and some pecple were even more disdainful. Theyall thought that Samuel could not survive the Martial Arts Contest


    At this time, Fu Mei looked at


    Samuel with ven hotter eyes. As


    long as she-got close to Samuel, she


    would beable to defeat Fu Yao and


    get a series of titles, such as the.¡±


    deputy patriarch s wife, the Divine


    Martial General''s wife. At that time,


    her status in the Fu family-would


    suddenly change. Content belongs


    to Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As for whether Samuel was alive or dead, she didn''t care. It was fine as long as she could get what she wanted


    Of course, if she could choose, she certainly hoped that Samuel would not die, because the people in the blue world made her change her attitude


    toward him more and more!


    Fu Tian raised his hand and motioned for everyone to quiet down. After that, he said to Samuel, "I will discuss it with people at the top of Blue


    Mountainter. After confirming the time and ce, I will tell you immediately. As for the next period of time, you should practice hard.¡±


    Samuel nodded. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back.¡±


    After that, Samuel turned around and left the hall, returning to his room.


    At this time, the Eight Direction World around them was turbulent, and a stream of undercurrents had quietly risen from various sects.


    At the top of the Blue Mountain, in the air, a towering pce floated in the white clouds...

 Chapter 2325

    Chapter 2325


    "Master, we have informed all the sects in the Eight Direction World."


    Under the pce, a servant said respectfully.


    Above the pce, there were jade beads hanging down the curtain, and one could not see clearly who was inside. He sat on the jade bed inside the


    curtain and nodded slightly. "How is Xuan''er and the others preparing?"


    "Young Master Xuan is training the twenty-eight generals of the Blue Mountain,¡± the servant said softly.


    "Tell Xuan''er that at the Martial Arts Contest, for the sake of the Pangu Axe, all kinds of people from the Eight Direction World wille out in full


    force. Let him not be careless. We can only seed and not fail. This Martial Arts Contest is an opportunity but also a risk for us. Cnce we get the


    Pangu Axe, the Eight Direction World will always be ours. But if it falls into the hands of others, it will be troublesome for us," he said indifferently.


    "Yes." The servant nodded.


    "In addition, how about the investigation I arranged for you? I heard that the boy came from our Xuanyuan World."


    "Master, Samuel did rise from the blue world to the Xuanyuan World, and then to the Eight Direction World from the Xuanyuan World."


    "Very well, where''s Miss?"


    "She is waiting outside!"


    "Let her in."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the servant ran out in a hurry. In less than a moment, a beautiful woman with a tall figure and skin like white jade


    came in. She was dressed in white like a fairy, and her facial features were so delicate that they were neither more nor less. It was as if heaven and


    earth had made up all the essence of the human world. She was so beautiful that it was like a dream and even difficult for people to breathe in front of


    her.


    "Dad!" The woman walked in and bowed slightly.


    "Xin''er, you''re here," the person behind the curtain said softly.


    "Dad, I''ve already seen through the Time-space Legend of the Xuanyuan World. Samuel and his friends are in the Xuanyuan World." After that, she


    gently pointed at the air with her slender fingers.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the air, the shadows of Saber Twelve and others, who were practicing hard, were instantly disyed clearly.


    "Xin''er, you''ve done a good job. Now, you can turn them into our cards,¡± the man behind the curtain said with a chuckle.


    "Dad, there''s something I don''t understand."


    "Go ahead."


    "Samuel is just a low-level creature from the blue earth. Do we need to go through sc much trouble?"


    "Xin''er, Samuel naturally has his own unique ability to get the Pangu Axe. Don''t ask a hero where hees from. Do you understand?"


    "But..."


    "Go do your work. I don''t want anything to happen to the Pangu Axe. I won''t allow any idents to happen in this contest,¡± said the man behind the


    curtain


    Lu Ruoxin nodded and left.


    Xuanyuan World!


    "F*ck, practice, I''m about to go berserk. F*ck!"


    In a hidden thatched cottage, Saber Twelve suddenly stood up from the bed and kicked the edge of the bed.


    "Saber Twelve, what the f*ck are you doing?" On one side, Manfred also opened his eyes from meditation. He immediately shouted when he saw


    Saber Twelve lose his temper.


    "Well, he is eager to see Samuel, but he can''t go to the Eight Direction World for a long time." Liu Fang persuaded Manfred.


    After Samuel left, they began to


    cultivate every-day and night,


    especially Saber Twelve. For so long,


    he had not.drunk a mouthful of A


    water or eaten a single grain of rice.


    He devoted themselves to ?


    cultivation every day for no other


    reason than to improve their


    strength as soon as possible and


    then fly to the Eight Direction World


    to meet Samuel.


    Although their cultivation speed was extremely fast and amazing, from a small master of the Dragon Cloud City to now masters in Xuanyuan World,


    they were still a long way from ascending to the Eight Direction World.


    Hearing Liu Fang''s words, Manfred''s tone softened a little. He looked at Saber Twelve and said, "Do you think I don''t want to get together with


    Samuel earlier? But the reality is right in front of us. We don''t have enough cultivation, what can we do?"


    "Yes, calmness is the best state of cultivation. The more impatient you are, the easier it will be for you to have problems. If you are possessed by the


    devil, won''t it be further and further away from Samuel?¡± Liu Fang advised.


    Saber Twelve nodded. In fact, he


    was just in a berry. It was not that he


    didn''t understand. He sighed and


    said, "g,J''m just worried that no


    ph


    ~~


    one can help him when Samuel go


    to the hight Direction World. I don''t


    knowhow he is doing alone: You


    know, the people of the Eight


    Difection World are not polite to him.


    They even came to the Xuanyuan


    World to kill him." Content belongs


    to


    Hearing this, Manfred also felt depressed. In fact, this was what he was most worried about.


    In the Xuanyuan World, although


    SEINE was very strong, after he


    arrived inthe Eight Direction World;


    he was jst a novice after all. It Was


    difficulf for him to survive without


    being targeted. What''s more, the Fu


    family had sent people to kilt him


    eatly. s


    "I don''t know how that kid is doing. To be honest, I miss him a little.¡± Manfred nodded. Thinking of Samuel, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Liu Fang still wanted to speak, but at this moment, she suddenly saw a white lighting from outside the window. In the white light, there was a


    fairy that was so beautiful that even she, a woman, was jealous!

 Chapter 2326

    Chapter 2326


    Manfred and Saber Twelve, who felt something strange, couldn''t help but look out of the window at the same time. When they saw the fairy, the two


    old men who followed Samuel all over the world were also shocked by her beauty.


    "She... she is so beautiful, isn''t she?" Saber Twelve couldn''t help but sigh!


    Manfred smiled coldly and reminded, "Haven''t you heard? The more beautiful a woman is, the more fatal she is!"


    Then, Manfred locked at Saber Twelve and Liu Fang and walked out together. Manfred asked the woman warily, "Who are you?"


    It should be known that they had always kept a low profile in the Xuanyuan World. Most of the time, they were in seclusion. Their purpose was not to


    have any contact with outsiders, but to hide their identities best.


    From the looks of the ce where the three of them were currently living, it was almost impossible to find anyone. Other than the wild beasts and


    strange beasts all over the mountain, one could not even see a ghost, much less a human figure.


    But now, a beauty suddenly appeared, which was very strange.


    "Me? I''m here to help you." The fairy smiled gently. She was not someone else, but the princess on the top of Blue Mountain, Lu Ruoxin!


    "Help us? I''m sorry; we don''t seem to know each other, do we? I''m sorry; we don''t need anyone''s help." Manfred frowned and became more vignt.


    "You need it, and it''s urgent," Lu Ruoxin said with a faint smile.


    Although her smile was very gentle, there was a kind of extremely strong confidence in it, which made people dare not to look down upon her and


    even willing to submit in front of her.


    Manfred had never seen this kind of aura before, but if he had to find something simr, he must have encountered it on Samuel.


    Coupled with what Lu Ruoxin had just said, Manfred immediately mobilized his energy and put on an offensive posture.


    Lu Ruoxin shook her head helplessly. "Samuel taught you to treat those who help you with this attitude?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel?


    Hearing this name, the three were both shocked and excited.


    "Did Brother Samuel call you here to help us?" Saber Twelve asked excitedly.


    Lu Ruoxin didn''t confirm it, but she didn''t deny it. She just smiled and said, "Now, can you change your attitude and talk to me?"


    Hearing this, Saber Twelve immediately pushed Manfred. "Damn, why are you still standing there? Apologize."


    Manfred frowned and ignored the stupid Saber Twelve. He asked doubtfully, "Why should I believe that you were sent by Samuel?"


    " I know everything about you, and I also know that you are hiding here. Besides, Manfred, if I want to kill you, it will be a piece of cake. Do you


    understand?" Lu Ruoxin said with a faint smile.


    She had the Time-space Legend of the Xuanyuan World. Like a historical record, it recorded everything that had happened in the Xuanyuan World.


    Therefore, it was as easy as flipping through surveince cameras on Earth to figure it out


    "Manfred, we''ve been living here for so long. Other than Samuel who knows about it, there shouldn''t be anyone else who knows about it. I think she


    must have been sent by Samuel to help us." Saber Twelve analyzed.


    Liu Fang also nodded. "After Samuel left, even if they are enemies, they will only deal with him in the Eight Direction World. They will note to the


    Xuanyuan World to make trouble for us. And it seems that she is really powerfull¡±


    Manfred nodded, looked at Lu Ruoxin, and asked, "Are you fram the Eight Direction World?"


    It was a piece of cake for her to kill them. Manfred would only think that she was from the Eight Direction World, because there should be fewer


    people in the Xuanyuan World who could say such arrogant words to them.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded. "That''s right."


    "Then how do you want to help us?" Manfred asked.


    "Open the Heaven Gate and take you to the Eight Direction World to find Samuel,¡± Lu Ruoxin said softly.


    Hearing this, Saber Twelve jumped up excitedly. "You want to take us to the Eight Direction World?"


    Liu Fang was also very happy, but when she saw Manfred still frowning, she gently pulled his hand. "What''s wrong?"


    Manfred shook his head and said, "I just feel very strange. Why didn''t Samuele to pick us up in person?¡±


    "Maybe he''s busy?"


    "We''ve been brothers for so many years. No matter how busy he is, he will find time toe here in person,¡± Manfred said.


    Although he was skeptical, Manfred knew that he had no other choice. The girl who hade was fram Eight Direction World, so even if they didn''t


    want to, they wouldn''t be able to struggle.


    "Okay, we will go with you. ¡°Manfred nodded.


    Seeing that Manfred had agreed, Lu Rucxin said, "I wille here to find you at this time tomorrow. Get ready.¡± After that, she turned into a white


    light and disappeared.


    After Lu Ruoxin left, Saber Twelve could no longer suppress his excitement and was sc happy that he was about to jump up.


    Different from him, Manfred sighed deeply at this time. He always felt that something was wrong.


    "Is this trip a blessing or a curse?" Manfred muttered.


    In a beast cave outside the Flying Cloud City.


    The cave was damp and dark. Chi Meng, who had left the original body, waspletely weak and hopeless, waiting for the end of her life in the


    cave.


    She had sworn that she would return to the Eight Direction World to seek revenge on Samuel, but she failed.


    But at this moment, the cave suddenly shone with white light. Then, a beautiful woman appeared in front of her.


    "Are you willing to die like this, Chi Meng?" The beautiful woman chuckled.


    "Who are you? How do you know my name?"


    "Me? Lu Ruoxin."


    Upon hearing this name, Chi Meng was shocked. "The princess at the top of Blue Mountain, Lu Ruoxin?¡±


    Lu Ruoxin nodded.


    "You... Why are you here? Why are you looking for me?"


    "As long as I want to for you, all I


    need to do isto find Fei Lingsheng.


    You''ve entered her body before, and


    there''s hier aura left on you. It''s not¡±


    difficulito find you with this aura. To


    put itshort, I can help you find


    Samuel for revenge. Are yourwiling


    t¡ãdo that?" Lu Ruoxin said lightly.


    "You want to help me?" Chi Meng asked in disbelief.


    "Okay. okay, as long as I can kill that b*tch of Samuel.¡± Chi Meng nodded coldly.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled disdainfully. She waved her hand lightly and a white light suddenly enveloped Chi Meng.


    At this time.


    The Eight Direction World, Flying General City!


    Inside the City Lord''s Mansion!


    Gusu Fengtian was counting the


    people. Samugl-had killed his


    youngest Sof; whom he loved the


    most, andthe Fu family had also


    rebelled at the critical moment. Not


    only did they forgive Samuel, but


    they-had also promoted him1o be a


    Divine Martial General. Gusy


    Fengtian was extremely angry.


    Obviously, he had lost his son and


    lost his troops in this marriage.


    If he didn''t avenge himself, how could he, Gusu Fengtian, live in the Eight Direction World alone?


    But he also understood that if he


    rashly fou ghtrecklessly, he would


    only suffer Josses. Therefore, he >


    counted the elites in Flying General


    City age decided to give the Fu


    farmily a fatal blow at this martial


    arts¡¯ contest.


    =


    At this moment, the butler ran over in a hurry. When he saw Gusu Fengtian, he hurriedly said, "City Lord, someone is outside the door asking for an


    audience.¡±


    Who?"


    "He said his name is Ye Wuhuan!¡±

 Chapter 2327

    Chapter 2327


    "Ye Wuhuan?" Gusu Fengtian frowned. "Tianhu City''s City Lord? What is he doing here?"


    The butler did not say anything. He lowered his head and waited for instructions.


    "Let him wait in the hall. I''l be there soon.¡±


    The butler nodded and quickly left.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After a while, Gusu Fengtian rushed back to the main hall from the training ground. As soon as he entered the hall, he saw a man in ck sitting on a


    guest chair. The man in ck covered his body, and even his head was wrapped in ck cloth


    What surprised Gusu Fengtian even more was that Ye Wuhuan, as the City Lord of Tianhu City, carried a thick evil aura.


    Although the cultivation methods of each family were different, theoretically speaking, everyone had changed a lot and practiced decent skills.


    However, Ye Wuhuan''s aura clearly belonged to the evil sect.


    Seeing that Gusu Fengtian had stood up, Ye Wuhuan stood up slightly. "Congrattions, City Lord Gusu. Congrattions.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Gusu Fengtian''s face immediately turned ice-cold. "What? City Lord Ye came to my manor just to mock me?"


    " City Lord Gusu, you misunderstood.¡±


    "Misunderstanding?"¡± Gusu Fengtian said angrily, "Now everyone in the Eight Direction World knows that I have suffered a great loss in the Fu family.


    Why are you congratting me at this time? If this is not mocking, then what is it?"


    Ye Wuhuan chuckled. "I''ve long heard that Gusu Family suffered a great loss in the battle. Not only did the Gusu Family fail to get married, but Young


    Master Gusu also lost his life.¡±


    "Since you already know of this situation, then why are you still congratting me? I will not even have time to cry at this moment!" Gusu Fengtian


    angrily cried out.


    Ye Wuhuan smiled and said, "Do not be impulsive, City Lord Gusu. I have my reasons for congratting you."


    "I''d like to ask City Lord Gusu, do you want revenge?" Ye Wuhuan asked with a cold smile.


    "Hmph, I wish I could tear the entire Fu n to pieces right now, especially that Samuel. If I didn''t kill this person, I am not a human being.¡± Gusu


    Fengtian coldly cried out


    Gusu Fengtian not only wanted to avenge his son''s death, but also wanted to avenge the Gusu family.


    Ye Wuhuan smiled. Then, with a light hand, a virtual head suddenly appeared in front of Gusu Fengtian.


    Gusu Fengtian''s face turned pale when he saw that Ye Wuhuan was actually a remnant soul. "City Lord Ye, why are you..."


    "That''s right. I''m just a remnant soul now. All of this was thanks to Samuel!" Ye Wuhuan said coldly.


    "Is it rted to the Pangu Axe?"


    Ye Wuhuan nodded. "That''s right. To


    tell you the trath, I''ve been searching


    for the Pangu¡¯ Axe for many years.


    Five years''aigo, I even found the C


    whereabouts of the Pangu n.


    didn''texpect that when I was about


    to seed, the bastard Samuel


    sole the opportunity and missed a


    great opportunity. After He snatched


    my treasure, he killed me." Content


    belongs to


    Ye Wuhuan put all the me on Samuel.


    "This time, I''m here to discuss cooperation with you. We''ll work together to deal with Samuel. After killing him, we''ll take back the Pangu Axe. What do


    you think?"


    Gusu Fengtian frowned and let out a long sigh, "I alse want to kill Samuel, don''t I? But in the battle of Fu Family, that kid''s cultivation method is


    mysterious. We can''t do anything to him. It''s shameful that we can''t even break his defense!"


    Thinking of that battle, Gusu Fengtian felt extremely depressed. Even now, there was still a shadow in his heart.


    " City Lord, do you know why you can''t break that kid''s defense?¡± Ye Wuhuan sneered


    "I''m wondering if it''s because of the Pangu Axe. But it doesn''t seem to be. After all, although the Pangu Axe is the king of all weapons, it has always


    been an attack of the Invincible Realm, but I''ve never heard of an invincible defense.¡±


    "Haha, have you ever heard of the Indestructible Armor?¡±


    "Indestructible Armor?" Gusu Fengtian frowned.


    "That''s right. That kid once told me


    that he got ap armor from Pangu''s


    secret treasiie. Later, I asked N


    somee check it out. Before x


    Pangu split the heaven and earth; he


    was indeed wearing a golden armor


    called the Indestructible Armor.


    Hgwever, r, its reputation has always


    been suppressed by the Pangu Axe,"


    Ye Wuhuan said.


    "I''ve indeed heard of this armor. I''ve


    heard that it''s.hard and


    indestructible, but I''ve never seen it


    before. I thought it was just a legend,


    but I didgT expect it to be true. City-


    Lord Ye-do you mean that Samue


    not oy has the Pangu Axe, but also


    theulidestructible Armor? Ifthat s


    the case, I think I understand why


    couldn''t break through his defense


    no matter what. So he has such a


    treasure?" Gusu Fengtian finally


    understood.


    Samuel had Formless Divine Skill to copy, the Indestructible Armor as the defense, and the Pangu Axe as the attack. No wonder he could escape


    unscathed from the siege of so many masters.


    "That''s right. So, after killing Samuel, we can get two strongest treasures at the same time. City Lord Gusu, are you more interested?"


    Gusu Fengtian''s brows furrowed and there was not a trace of joy on his face. "I''m interested, but the problem is that I can''t beat him."


    "That''s why I''m here to congratte you," Ye Wuhuan said with a sinister smile.

 Chapter 2328

    Chapter 2328


    Gusu Fengtian was taken aback and hurriedly said, "Brother Ye, don''t keep me guessing. Just get straight to the point.¡±


    Ye Wuhuan sneered coldly. "Although the Indestructible Armor is invincible in defense, it also needs energy to be activated. The foundation of Samuel


    is unstable now, so it''s a good time to kill him. Of course, this requires your strength to be strong enough. Once the energy of Samuel is insufficient to


    support the activation of the Indestructible Armor, it will stand in front of you naked. It''s up to you to decide whether to kill or cut him."


    "The problem is that this kid has Formless Divine Skill, which can replicate my skills. I''m afraid it will be very slow for me to consume him with my


    cultivation.¡±


    "Haha, you don''t have to worry about that. I, Ye Wuhuan, know a magic art. It mainly focuses on soul attacks and is not duplicated by Formless Divine


    Skill. At the same time, I can help you improve your cultivation,¡± Ye Wuhuan said with a confident smile.


    "Really?" Gusu Fengtian said joyfully.


    "Definitely!" Ye Wuhuan said confidently.


    "Good, good, good! Brother Ye, you''ve indeed sent me a great piece of good news. By the way, Brother Ye, how do you help me reach a higher level?


    What do I need to do?" Gusu Fengtian was iparably excited.


    Not only could he kill Samuel for revenge, but he also got two supreme treasures. How could he not be overjoyed? At that time, the Gusu n could


    not only avenge themselves, but also make themselves famous in the Eight Direction World.


    As for himself, he could even rely on these two treasures to be the new God of the Eight Direction World!


    Thinking of this, Gusu Fengtian''s previous depression was swept away, and his mood suddenly became iparably cheerful


    "Haha, this is very simple. However, this may be a little cruel. I''m afraid that you may not be willing to agree." Ye Wuhuan said


    "Cruelness?" Gusu Fengtian was stunned for a moment before smiling, "The strong are respected. What cruel things can''t be done in order to


    be stronger? I feel that when a weak person is bullied, that''s how cruel it is. Brother Ye, let''s get straight to the point.¡±


    "Very well then. Please first capture 9999 pretty virgin girls from Flying General City and bring them to my residence,¡± Ye Wuhuan said with a cold


    laugh.


    "Nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine? Virgin girls? Brother Ye, what are you going to do?" Gusu Fengtian asked in surprise.


    "Haha, only by working together with them can you seize their essence. And these essences are what you need to practice!" Ye Wuhuan said.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gusu Fengtian couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. Although he was mentally prepared to do evil things like ughtering people and ghosts,


    he never thought that Ye Wuhuan''s words would still make him tremble with fear.


    9994 virgin girls would be destroyed. At that time, Flying General City would definitely be the hell of women!


    "Ah! Tsk!"


    In ene of the inns in the Eight Direction World, Samuel couldn''t help but sneeze.


    Xiao Tao quickly got up and handed a towel to Samuel. "Mr. Hannigan, have you caught a cold? Can I make some ginger soup for you?"


    Samuel shook his head. "Don''t bother. I''m fine. Xiac Tao, are you ready?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Tao''s heart beat


    faster and her face turned red. She


    held her clothes tightly with her >


    hands. She lowered her head and


    did nghdare to look up at Samuel.


    "Mr ~ktannigan, are you really going


    todo this?" Content belongs¡¯ to


    NovelDrama.Org oe)


    Samuel confirmed very seriously.


    Xiao Tao nodded and gently untied her clothes. She blushed and obediently got into bed in a white in dress.


    Samuel followed closely behind and walked up to her. "Can we start?"


    "Will it hurt?"


    "No." Samuel smiled bitterly.


    Xiao Tao nodded. "Thene on."


    Samuel jumped onto the bed and sat directly behind Xiao Tao. Then he pped his hands on her back and slowly injected the power in his body into


    Xiao Tao''s body.


    An hourter, Samuel withdrew his energy and walked down from the bed with sweat all over his head.


    "I''ve opened the meridians for you. You should practice more every day when you have nothing to do. Since you want to go to the contest with me,


    you must have a cultivation base. Besides, your appearance...¡±


    "Young Master Hannigan, what... what''s wrong with me?¡±


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I mean that


    you''re toabeautiful. If you go out¡±


    with me like this, I''m afraid there will


    be a lot of trouble. Can you dress up


    and try to be as masculine a&


    passible?¡¯ Samuel said with a smile.


    Cdntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing Samuel praise that she was beautiful, Xiao Tao felt sweet in her heart and nodded shyly. "Got it."


    Samuel nodded, put down a book on the table, and said, "You can practice ording to this."


    "The cultivation method of the Fu n?" Xiao Tao frowned slightly when she saw the words in the book.


    This was supposed to be used to


    help Samuel grhprove his cultivation.


    Samuel directly gave it to Xiao Tao


    hoping that she could protect herself


    or escape. After all, this contest)


    would obviously be full of crises.


    Samuel was not sure if he ould


    protect Xiao Tao at that time.


    Therefore, he had toy a good foundation for Xiao Tao.


    After Samuel left the inn, a figure sneaked back from the side of the inn and ran in the direction of the Fu Manor.

 Chapter 2329

    Chapter 2329


    In the Fu Mansion, Fu Mei was in front of the dressing table, admiring her beauty again and again in front of the mirror. She had begged for such


    excellent makeup yesterday.


    Of course, she wanted to charm Samuel.


    At this time, the ck shadow that came back from the inn jumped in from outside the window. "Greetings, master.¡±


    "How is it?" Fu Mei stretched out her jade-like fingers and couldn''t help admiring it.


    "As expected, there is indeed a woman in the inn where Samuel has been in and out these days,¡± the person said.


    Fu Mei''s eyes suddenly turned cold, but there was a disdainful smile on her face. "I''ve said a long time ago that there is no cat in the Eight Direction


    World that doesn''t love romance. Samuel, let''s see how you can escape from me this time."


    "Master is a natural beauty, so Samuel is naturally your palm ant. How can he escape?¡± The one who came ttered


    "Of course he won''t be able to escape. Right, how are the Patriarch''s arrangements?" Fu Mei asked


    "Everything has been arranged. The Patriarch even asked you to hurry up..."


    "Why are you in such a hurry? You can only catch a big fish with a long line. Go ahead.¡± Fu Mei sneered.


    At this time, Samuel, who had just opened the door, returned to the Fu family, was full of smiles.


    "Dad!"


    Seeing Samueling back, a small figure suddenly stood up excitedly and threw herself into Samuel''s arms.


    "Good girl, Nian''er."¡± Samuel smiled kindly and reached out to touch his head gently.


    Yvonne stood up and handed a cup of hot tea to Samuel. She smiled gently and said, "Nian''er has been waiting for you here for a long time since she


    woke up."


    "What''s wrong with Fu Mu? I didn''t expect that he would allow you to bring Nian''er to see me." Samuel smiled.


    Speaking of this, Yvonne''s smile froze on her face. "Samuel, are you going to participate in the Martial Arts Contest on behalf of the Fu family?"


    Samuel nodded. "That''s right. Whether I represent the Fu family or not, as long as I have the Pangu Axe in my hand, I can''t avoid this fierce battle in


    the end. But there is a benefit for me if I represent the Fu family. At least I can get some trust and help from the Fu family. Nian''er and your safety can


    be guaranteed. Secondly, at the Martial Arts Contest, the Medical King Wang Huanzhi may show up. Finding him is the only way to save Nian''er. If he


    is willing to help, maybe Nian''er''s poison can be cured. At that time, the Fu family will not have the capital to threaten us."


    "But I heard that all the sects and families in the Eight Direction World would sent their elites to fight in this contest. Can you handle it?" Yvonne asked


    worriedly.


    The countless small sects, together with the 32 cities in the Eight Direction World, were enough for Samuel, let alone the stronger families in the Eight


    Direction World.


    Especially on the top of the Blue Mountain and the Evesting Sea.


    There were countless elites under themand of these two big families in the Eight Direction World.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Is there anything that can¡¯t be solved by your husband?"


    Samuel''s words made sense. From Earth to Xuanyuan World, and even to the Eight Direction World, Samuel finally solved all the major problems in


    front of him. Yvonne naturally trusted Samuel.


    But this time, it waspletely different!


    "But..." Yvonne said.


    Samuel smiled, and Yvonne sighed. "Well, I know that no one can change your decision. Take it."


    After that, Yvonne handed a cyan wooden token to Samuel.


    "What is this?" Samuel asks doubtfully.


    "Fu Li asked me to give it to you.


    There are many dangers during the


    contest. Altheugh Fu Mang''s


    position ag the patriarch was taker


    away by&u Tian, he has always


    secretly wanted to make a NY


    comeback. Therefore, there isa


    gratip of small forces that belong to


    Hith outside. Usually, Fu will take


    care of them. If you take this token,


    it may be able to help you at that


    time," Yvonne said. Content belongs


    to


    Samuel didn''t-care about this token


    at all. People''¡ì''hearts WEE


    complicated: Fu Mang had been out


    of powetor many years. How many


    peopleJn Jianghu would suppart¡¯


    him2-0r, what ability could the


    person who would supporthim


    Have? Content belongs tg:


    "Help me? In my opinion, this is obviously a hot potato.¡± Samuel smiled bitterly.


    Seeing that Yvonne didn''t understand, Samuel exined, "We have to repay the favor. What we need is to help him regain the power in the future.


    Ctherwise, will he kindly give us this token?"


    "What should we do? Give it back to him?" Yvonne asked.


    As soon as Samuel spoke, Yvonne understood what he meant.


    "No, since it was given to me by my wife, of course I should ept it. Besides, I really need some to help me,¡± Samuel said


    Fu Mang had a saying that Samuel approved very much that if he wanted to protect the person he loved, he had to be strong enough.


    Therefore, Samuel needed someone.


    Samuel smiled and put the token in his arms.


    When Yvonne saw that he had


    epted it, she heaved a long sigh


    of relief. Heteyes were full of N


    seriousness as she looked at C


    Samuel."Samuel, be careful. Nian''er


    and Rll always wait for you to¡¯


    come back. If you dare to die¡±


    aufside, please wait a little-longer


    downstairs. I will bring Nian''er to


    you."


    "Do you know? I hate being threatened by others the most, so their threats will anly make me angrier. But you are the first to seed. I surrender.


    Don''t worry, I will definitelye back," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Shall we take Nian''er out to y?" Yvonne said with a smile.


    Samuel nodded and hugged Nian''er in his arms. He said gently, " Nian''er, what do you want to y?"


    "Mn..." Nian''er pouted and pondered for a long time. Suddenly, she looked at the colorful birds in the sky and pointed with her little hand. She giggled


    "Dad! They are beautiful!"


    "Nian''er, Mom told you that it''s very dangerous outside, so we can only y in the yard." Yvonne reminded her in time.


    Hearing this, Nian''er lowered her head slightly, feeling a little disappointed.


    Samuel''s heart tightened and he forced a smile. "But I can promise you that ene day, I will take you around the Eight Direction World and catch all


    kinds of beautiful birds, okay?"


    "Really? Dad?" Nian''er looked eagerly at Samuel.


    "Dad won''t lie to Nian''er,¡± Samuel said firmly.


    Nian''er stretched out her adorable thumb and raised it in front of Samuel. "Dad, hook up!"


    Samuel smiled, stretched out her little thumb, gently hooked Nian''er''s little thumb, and gently pressed it on her small thumb


    The blood snow spread for seven days.


    That morning, the Fu family''s rm suddenly rang.


    After hearing the bell, the members of the Fu family ran to the main hall in a panic. Samuel gently opened the door and locked at everyone. They


    were all in a hurry.


    He immediately smiled gently.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    What shoulde finally came.

 Chapter 2330

    Chapter 2330


    When Samuel arrived at the hall, it was already crowded.


    The Fu family disciples were dressed in family uniform, standing neatly on the yground outside the hall.


    Seeing Samuel, the disciples shouted in unison, "Greetings, Deputy Patriarch Hannigan!"


    Fu Tian stood in front of the crowd, with several senior executives standing next to him. They were dressed in white and in clothes, with a


    determined look on their faces. At this time, when they saw Samuel, Fu Tian went up to him and said, "Samuel, you are here."


    Samuel nodded.


    "It''s good that you''re here. The top of Blue Mountain has officially announced that the Martial Arts Contest will be held at the World Ridge, the top of


    Mount Qi. The contest will begin in a month.¡±


    Samuel nodded. "It seems that they can''t wait."


    With a sigh, Fu Tian waved his hand, and more than a dozen disciples in the crowd took a step forward. Fu Tian pointed at the disciples present and


    said to Samuel, "These are 12 most elite disciples of the Fu family. This time, they will go to the top of Mount Qi with you."


    Samuel nced at them gently. These disciples were not elites at all. They were obviously some young disciples that Fu Tian casually found.


    "I''l bring a bigger team with me at the same time. I''ll announce to the public that you''re going to Mount Qi with me, so that I can block some


    unnecessary trouble for you."


    Cn the way, there would always be evil people who had evil intentions. It was not a bad thing for Fu Tian to be willing to block for him.


    However, it was obvious that Fu Tian not only had more people, but also more like elite disciples.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Just as Samuel was about to speak, a senior executive suddenly said with a smile, "Patriarch Fu, you are not thoughtful.¡±


    Fu Tian immediately pretended to be surprised and said, "How?"


    "Haha, it''s true that the Twelve Generals can protect theDeputy Patriarch Hannigan, but do you expect them to take care of his life?" The executive


    said with a smile


    Fu Tian immediately smiled and nodded. "You''re right. On the way there, Samuel has to train at all times. In that case, someone has to take care of


    his life. Fu Zhu, you''re right to remind me, but who can take care of him?


    Fu Zhu chuckled and waved his hand. At this time, a figure slowly walked out from behind.


    Samuel immediately frowned. It was none other than Fu Mei!


    Seeing Samuel, Fu Mei pretended to salute politely.


    "Fu Mei is ane of the most outstanding women in the Fu family. She is not only highly cultivated but also thoughtful. I think she is the best candidate,"


    Fu Zhu said.


    "I agree. With Fu Mei taking care of Samuel, we will be much more at ease."


    "That''s right, Sect master. The candidate to take care of Samuel must be Fu Mei. This also means that our Fu n values Samuel.¡±


    Fu Tian listened to the lines that had already been arranged, and his acting skills were crazy. After thinking for a while, he looked at Samuel. "Samuel,


    let Fu Mei go with you."


    The road was long and full of men. In that case, he didn¡¯t need to worry that Samuel could hold on.


    Samuel was speechless as he watched the show performed by several executives of the Fu family together.


    "Okay, let¡¯ sdo as everyone says."


    Samuel knew that it was impossible


    to refuge: ¡®This group of people f had


    obviously done it on purpose. No


    matter how much he said, thy


    wold force Fu Mei to follow him.


    By now, Samuel had roughly guessed what Fu Mei wanted to do.


    But he had a n in his mind.


    "Alright, let''s officially begin!" Fu Tian looked at Fu Mei with satisfaction as he spoke in a clear voice.


    As he shouted, the whole Fu Manor was filled with thunderous drums.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!"


    "The Fu family''s ten thousand troops will destroy everything and win a hundred battles!¡±


    "The Fu family''s ten thousand troops will destroy everything and win a hundred battles!¡±


    In the mans, tens of thousands of people shouted at the same time.


    All of a sudden, Samuel was overwhelmed by the shouts.


    "Begin!"


    At this time, the soldier shouted loudly in the air!


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The thousands of disciples stepped on the spot and roared in a low voice!


    At this time, the housekeeper took a fiery Kylin and slowly walked up to Fu Tian


    Fu Tian strode up. After sitting on it firmly, he waved his hand and said, "Let''s go!"


    Behind him, hundreds of disciples


    riding horsestheld the family g


    with one hand in reverse. After the ._


    horse digcip es, important N


    executives sat on several carriages


    led bys rit pets. Finally, thousands


    of disciples followed them jar ¡°Unison


    and slow y walked toward-the city


    gate.


    At this time, people in Flying Dragon City were crowded with people in the entire city. They weed them ane by one and surrounded this powerful


    team to cheer for the Fu family.


    After all, if theu family could win


    the top three''in the contest, the Fu


    family would still be one of the three


    major families. Flying Dragon City¡±


    was still under the jurisdiction of the


    big families, so the people would


    nattira ly get better treatment.


    Therefore, people paid great attention to things rted to their own interests.


    Moreover, the Fu family was the representative of Flying Dragon City, which meant that they were bound to be together.


    "Did you see that? I heard that the young man walking beside Fu Tian is Samuel who caused a scene in Fu Manor."

 Chapter 2331

    Chapter 2331


    "Is it that person from the Blue World? I heard that he not only became the Fu family''s Divine Martial General and Deputy Patriarch, but also the Fu


    family''s representative to participate in the Martial Arts Contest this time."


    "s, the Fu family is getting worse and worse. No matter how powerful the man on the blue world is, he is still a low-level creature on the blue world.


    How can such a personpare with the people in our Eight Direction World? There is a saying that goes, ¡®The wolf can travel thousands of miles,


    and he also eats meat. This dog can travel for 10,000 years, and he also eats shit. Is it reliable to give such an important task to a person on the blue


    world?"


    "That''s right. There''s no one in the Fu family. They have no other choice!¡±


    "Sigh, I wanted to cheer for the Fu family, but from the looks of it, we''d better move out of here as soon as possible. Otherwise, if the Fu family loses,


    the people of Flying Dragon City will suffer as well.¡±


    In the aisle, the people were talking about it, and they were full of distrust of Samuel.


    How could they rest assured that their future was in the hands of such a good-for-nothing?


    The team moved untilte at night.


    Fu Tian stopped the team and ordered them to camp temporarily. At the same time, he looked at Samuel beside him and said, ¡°Mount Qi is located in


    the extreme north of the Eight Direction World. Let''s part ways here. We''ll meet in Ice City at the foot of Mount Qi."


    Samuel nodded. "Okay!"


    "Fu Mei, take good care of Samuel. If anything happens to him, I will take the me on you,¡± Fu Tian said.


    Fu Mei was extremely excited. She had set up a trap for a long time and reced all the followers of Samuel with men. Her purpose was to get along


    with Samuel day and night alone. At that time, they would be alone. Would Samuel escape from her grasp?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Patriarch, you can rest assured that I will definitely take good care of Deputy Patriarch Hannigan.¡± Fu Mei suppressed her excitement and softly said


    "Okay, let''s meet in Ice City."


    "Okay!"


    After bidding farewell to Fu Tian, Fu Mei followed Samuel closely all the way. The 14 people chose a small path.


    However, although it was a small path, there were still people passing by from time to time. They were all dressed in uniform, with weapons on their


    waists and backs. Obviously, they were heading for the Martial Arts Contest on the top of Mount Qi.


    After walking for about six hours, it waste at night. The wind and snow blew, and the air was cold


    " Brother Samuel, don''t you mind me calling you that?" At this time, Fu Mei pretended to be very cold and walked to Samuel


    Samuel frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    "It''ste, and it''s very cold. Can we have a rest nearby?" Fu Mei pretended to be pitiful.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "It''s a long way to the top of Mount Qi. Let''s hurry up.¡±


    "However, the temperature in the snowy night is too low and the journey is also very slow. It''s better for everyone to rest and go all out tomorrow," Fu


    Mei said anxiously.


    If Samuel didn''t want to camp and continue like this, how could she have the chance to carry out her n?!


    "Yes, Deputy Patriarch Hannigan, it''s gettingte. Why don''t we rest for the time being?"


    "Although Mount Qi is far away from us, we can rest well at night. It''s the same if we work harder during the day."


    At this time, several followers also said.


    Samuel smiled bitterly. Obviously, these peaple all listened to Fu Mei. No matter how hard he tried, it was useless. "Well, let''s camp temporarily and


    rest. "


    After that, Samuel asked them to camp in the same ce, while he wandered all the way to the side.


    After scanning the surroundings and


    making sure that there was no oe


    around; Samuel gently drew a mark


    on the: tree with his jade sword. After


    that he returned to his original


    ce. . nN


    -


    They moved very quickly. When Samuel came back, the other people had already arranged the camp.


    There were a small and exquisite tent and a big and simple tent. The small one was for Samuel, and therge one was for the 12 followers.


    Walking into the tent, Fu Mei was


    bending ove and arranging the bed


    for Samuel-When she heard Samuel


    coming inshe had an idea and <


    deliberatgly pulled down the cor of


    her othes. When she saw Sarmiuel


    com ing in, she smiled gently-and


    said, "Brother Samuel, efer has


    cleaned up the bed for yt. You can


    rest now."


    Samuel nodded. As soon as he sat down, Fu Mei suddenly knelt in front of him and gently took off Samuel''s shoes.


    Samuel reached out to block. "No need."


    After that, Samuel took off his shoes andy on the bed.


    Fu Mei was so angry that she EN


    pouted. She wanted to lower herself


    and take off Samuel''s shoes ta:


    satisfy him, but she didn''t expect


    him to be like a piece of wood.


    "By the way." Samuel suddenly said.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Fu Mei immediately cheered up


    "Can you add another bed for me?" Samuel suddenly turned around and asked.


    Fu Mei immediately pretended to be shy, but she was very proud in her heart. She thought that Samuel couldn''t help it!


    "Okay." Fu Mei nodded. She really wanted to tell Samuel that there was no need. She didn¡¯t mind sleeping with him on the same bed


    After a while, Fu Mei made the bed. When she was about to sit down, Samuel suddenly said, "Okay. thank you. You can go out now."


    Go out?


    Fu Mei could hardly believe her ears!

 Chapter 2332

    Chapter 2332


    What was Samuel doing? Was he pretending to be lofty?


    But if he wanted to pretend, what was the point ofying another bed?


    "Brother Samuel? Did I mishear? You... you want me to go out?¡±


    Samuel nodded and took it for granted. "Of course you didn''t hear wrongly. Is there anything wrong?¡±


    "But... but you asked me to make another bed.¡±


    Samuel stood up and smiled at Fu Mei, who was stunned. "Oh, it''s like this. Tonight, I have a friend who ising."


    Friend? Fu Mei was puzzled. Samuel had lived in the Fu mansion for a long time, but most of the time, Samuel was alone. She had never heard that


    he had friends.


    However, since Fu Mei had already arranged things to this extent, how could she be willing to leave? She pouted her small mouth and said


    aggrievedly, "But, Brother Samuel, there are only two camps. If you want to chase me away, where will I go to sleep at night? Could it be that Brother


    Samuel has the heart to let me sleep in the same room as that group of burly men?"


    Fu Mei thought that she was very good at acting coquettishly and using her electric eyes. No man could escape from her attack. Even Ao Yi, a top-


    notch young master in the Evesting Sea Area, obediently surrendered to her. Aman like Samuel was naturally easy to capture.


    Samuel nodded and stood up at this time. He looked at Fu Mei and said, "Yes, you''re right. How can a girl sleep in the same tent with a group of


    strong men?"


    Fu Mei was delighted to hear Samuel''s words. She was even more pleased with herself. It was as she had expected.


    At this time, Samuel got up and walked toward Fu Mei. Fu Mei''s eyes suddenly lit up, and her heart beat faster. She even put on a shy posture, like a


    sweet honey, waiting for Samuel to pick it.


    Samuel soon walked up to Fu Mei and stopped. Fu Mei gently closed her eyes.


    But just as she thought that her n was going to seed, Samuel couldn''t helpughing. He gently patted Fu Mei on the shoulder and pushed her


    out. "So, you can only sleep outside tonight."


    Fu Mei waspletely stunned. She opened her big eyes and looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    At this time, footsteps came from outside the camp. A woman in in linen clothes and dirty face came in. She was Xiao Tao, who was wearing


    simple makeup.


    Criginally, Samuel asked her to turn into a man directly, but when they set off from Flying Dragon City, she was in a hurry and her hat was blown off.


    But she was very obedient to Samuel''s words, for fear of dying Samuel, she ignored her image and picked up a pile of mud and smeared it on her


    face.


    "What do you mean? Who is she?" Fu Mei asked curiously.


    "My friend."


    Fu Mei''s eyes immediately widened. "Brother Samuel, do you mean that you want me to sleep outside, she will sleep... she will sleep inside?"


    Samuel nodded.


    .. she... you want me to sleep outside? Brother Samuel, do you have any misunderstanding about the word ''merciful''?" Fu Mei looked at the woman


    disdainfully.


    "Was there anything wrong with him? My makeup was exquisite and I was charming. What was this woman? She was dressed in rags and her face


    was covered with dirt. How could such a woman sleep inside and she slept outside?


    "I''m not going. It''s only a useless woman like her who should sleep outside. I should sleep inside.¡± Fu Mei immediately turned her face away angrily,


    full of dissatisfaction.


    Samuel''s face immediately turned cold. "Fu Mei, watch your attitude. Xiao Tao is my friend."


    "Did I say something wrong? Look at her. She''s as dirty as a beggar. Even a pig will not touch a woman like her, let alone sleep with a group of men


    outside.¡± Fu Mei said coldly.


    Not only had ker n been ruined by


    this woman but she was also angry


    that she should sleep outside for >


    this wontan. It was difficult for a.


    proud-yoman like Fu Mei to admit


    defeat; and it was even harder-for


    herzto admit defeat in frontof such a


    d¨¦spicable woman. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel suppressed his anger. "So you think you should sleep here, right?"


    "Of course, no matter the figure or appearance, how can I, Fu Mei, not leave her far behind? Besides, my background is not something she can


    compare with," Fu Mei replied. After that, she stared at Xiao Tao with disdain.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Samuel sneered. He didn''t know why Fu Mei was so confident. She was a beautiful woman, butpared with Xiao Tao, she was several levels


    lower. As for the background, as the only descendant of the Pangu n, Xiao Tao was much nobler than her.


    How could she be so shameless as to brag about herself so high?


    "Have you finished? Go out now if you have finished," Samuel said coldly.


    "You!" Fu Mei red at Samuel angrily.


    Samuel smiled disdainfully and said, "What''s wrong? You are so noble, but I am indeed a low-ss trash in the blue world. I am the same as her."


    "Samuel, how can I be inferior to her?" Fu Mei was furious.


    "Every aspect!¡± Samuel said coldly, looking at Fu Mei with firm and cold eyes.


    Sensing Samuel''s attitude, Fu Mei stomped her feet angrily. "Samuel, you will regret it." She suddenly pulled open the curtain of the camp and rushed


    out angrily,


    Seeing Fu Mei rushing out angrily, a group of guards immediately greeted her.


    "Sister Fu Mei, what happened?¡± A Fu n disciple asked with concern


    Fu Mei was algo one of the most


    beautiful unngarried women in the


    Fu family, Therefore, she was also.


    the dreagn Tover of many Fu family-


    disciples. Although they knew that


    they we e not good enough for Fu


    ERGEY wouldfort heras soon


    ag possible when they saw that their


    goddess was injured. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After all, life was just a one-in-a-lifetime gamble.


    Fu Mei red angrily at Samuel''s camp, her heart filled with unwillingness. Then, she suddenly put on a straight face and shouted at the disciples full


    of killing intent, "How dare you ask me? Who is that bitch? Who let you let her in?"


    "She said she was a friend of Deputy Patriarch Hannigan, and she also has the token of Deputy Patriarch Hannigan. We... we don''t dare to stop her.¡±


    The disciple felt much wronged.


    They also knew Fu Mei''s intention to


    set up campyAlthough the goddess


    WE going fo sacrifice herself for ~~


    Samuel, they dared not disobey the


    goddess s order. After Xiao Tag,"


    foung''t he secret mark left by<~


    Samuel on the tree and cafe near,


    they really wanted to stag her.


    +


    However, Xiac Tao tock out her token and the disciples looked at each other in dismay. In the end, they had to let her in


    "The token of the Divine Martial General? Samuel actually gave such an important thing to that bitch?" Fu Mei frowned. It was incredible.

 Chapter 2333

    Chapter 2333


    After all, with the token of the Divine Martial General, he could mobilize all the guards of the Fu family, but Samuel gave such an important thing to


    that woman!


    What''s more, the woman suddenly came to visit at midnight. Wasn''t her meaning obvious? This woman was obviously the mistress of Samuel!


    Fu Mei suddenly felt extremely ufortable and angry. She clenched her fists tightly!


    The disciples clearly saw Fu Mei''s anger. They couldn''t help but feel pitiful for her, but at the same time, they felt sorry for her.


    "Sister Fu Mei, why don''t we give up Samuel? Anyway, after we go to the top of Mount Qi, he will die sooner orter. Why do you waste time on him?"


    "That''s right. Samuel is merely a low level creature in the blue world. Fu Mei, itis already a blessing that you like him. Since he does not know what is


    goed for him, it can only mean that he is blind.¡±


    "You''re right, Sister Fu Mei. Don''t be too angry. Without Samuel, you still have us.¡±


    A few licking dogs had fully exerted their power. However, in the Eight Direction World, licking dogs would never have a good end, because for


    anyone, what was easy to get was worthless.


    Fu Mei nced at the disciples present disdainfully and said coldly, "You?"


    The disciples nodded obediently.


    Fu Mei immediately sneered disdainfully. "The man I want to marry must be one of the best in this world. Do you deserve it?" Fu Mei was proud and


    arrogant. She alwayspared herself with Fu Yao. If she wanted to marry these ordinary Fu family disciples, she might as well kill them.


    The disciples immediately bowed their heads in frustration. "But Sister Fu Mei, Samuel would rather meet that kind of woman at night than with you..."


    Before the disciple could finish his words, Fu Mei had already pped the disciple in the face. "What do you mean? Do you mean that I''m not even as


    good as that bitch?"


    The disciple didn''t even cry out in pain. He quickly knelt down and pleaded, "Sister Fu Mei, I... I didn¡¯t mean that, just..."


    "Get lost!" Fu Mei shouted angrily. The disciple immediately climbed up from the ground in a panic and hurriedly ran away.


    "Sister Fu Mei, don''t argue with that idiot. He doesn''t know anything. However, our n didn''t seed tonight. What should we do next?¡± The other


    disciples learned their lessons.


    At this time, Fu Mei looked coldly at the back of the disciple who had left. She gritted her teeth and said, "Humph, does Samuel think that he will


    escape from me without sleeping with me?"


    "Sister Fu Mei, what do you mean?"


    "I ced the Space-time Stone in the


    camp. Originglly, I wanted to record


    some indescribable images between


    him and me, in case I will need iti


    the ute, Although the n is>


    wrong: ti is not impossible to record


    the:stene between him and that


    woman. At that time, I wilthreaten


    him with this. Could he run away?"


    If Samuel behaved obediently and had sex with her, everything would be the same as before. But if Samuel didn''t, then these scenes would be put in


    the whole Eight Direction World and Fu Yao''s ce. Would Samuel dare to refuse?


    "Sister Fu Mei, your move is really awesome."


    After saying that, Fu Mei exerted force in her hand. Immediately, in a hidden corner of the camp, a little stone that was hard to find suddenly shed.


    However, Fu Mei could never have imagined that the two people in the camp would not do anything abnormal at all. On the contrary, they were far


    away from each other.


    "Mr. Hannigan, is that girl really all right?" Xiao Tao asked worriedly.


    Compared with Fu Mei, Xiao Tao was a simple and kind girl. Just now, when she saw Fu Mei rushing out angrily, she still felt a little guilty about her.


    After all, for Xiac Tao, she had taken Fu Mei''s ce.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Samuel shook his head and said with a smile, "It''s okay. Don''t worry about her. You''ve been chasing me all the way. You''ve worked hard. Is


    everything going well?"


    Xiao Tao nodded, but shook her head again. "Well, it went well, but..."


    "But what?" Samuel frowned and asked curiously.


    "But there is always a strange guy who has been following me all the time," Xiao Tao said strangely.


    After Samuel taught her cultivation, she learned very quickly. Although she was not very powerful, at least she could be regarded as a cultivator who


    had been reborn, so she could feel that something was not quite right.


    Hearing this, Samuel suddenly


    became a ite nervous. The reason


    why he arranged for Xiao Tao to


    slowly caleh up with him after ~~ C


    leaving the city and left many marks


    alongthe way was that he didn''t


    wanttoo many people in theFu


    fami y to know about Xiao-Tao''s


    existence, so as not to bring her any


    danger.


    Unexpectedly. Xiao Tao was still followed.


    "The Fu family?" Samuel frowned and asked.


    Xiao Tao shook her head resolutely.


    "Although I have never really seen


    that person ei is definitely not from


    the Fu family. Because when >


    entered t the city, I always felt that


    somegne was following me. But at


    that-time, you didn''t teach me how


    toGultivate, so I just felt i ftwas not


    until I left the city this tinge that I


    could feel that this person really


    existed.¡±


    From the time Xiao Tao entered the city, he had been following Xiao Tao all the way?.

 Chapter 2334

    Chapter 2334


    In order to save Yvonne and for Xiao Tao''s safety, Samuel had separated from Xiac Tao dozens of kilometers away from Flying Dragon City.


    Therefore, the people who had been following Xiao Tao from that time should not be from Fu Family.


    If he was not from the Fu family, who could he be?


    Could it be that someane knew Xiao Tao''s identity? But if they knew her identity, Xiao Tao had been alone and had no cultivation at that time, so he


    could have taken her away directly. Why did he have to spend so much time tracking her?


    But if he didn''t know Xiac Tao''s identity and simply followed her, what was his purpose?


    "It''s a little strange.¡± Samuel touched his chin and said


    After a while, Samuel slowly raised his head and locked at Xiao Tao. "Where did youe from?"


    "From the northeast of the forest."


    Samuel stood up and said, "Let''s go and have a look."


    Although Xiao Tao was a little scared, she still nodded firmly with Samuel around.


    After the two of them left, even in her dreams, Fu Mei would never have imagined that the way she was proud of had recorded nothing.


    Samuel took Xiao Tao away from the temporary safety ce guarded by the Fu family disciples. With his cultivation, it was difficult for the Fu family


    disciples to find him. Fu Mei upied another camp angrily and went to sleep.


    It was already early in the morning on this snowy night. The entire forest was very quiet, with only the asional strange cries of birds.


    In the jungle, a young man was crawling in the grass, feeling a little bored. The woman he followed had already entered a ce guarded by guards,


    and it had been a long time. It seemed that she would note out in a short time. He also checked that the other party had set up a camp, and it


    was obvious that the woman would stay there tonight. So the following ended.


    But just as he was bored, a ck shadow suddenly attacked him. He suddenly looked up and the next second, he suddenly raised his hands!


    Samuel''s sword was firmly ced on his neck from behind.


    "Why are you following her?" Samuel asked coldly.


    At this time, Xiao Tao also appeared beside the big tree in front of her.


    A strange expression shed across the young man''s face when he saw Xiao Tao. He turned his back to Samuel and said, "I didn''t"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he instantly felt that the sword had slightly cut the skin on his throat, and a trace of blood flowed down the de.


    "I''l say, I''ll say..." The young man was so scared that he raised his hands higher. "I mean no harm."


    Seeing that Samuel was still using strength, the young man lowered his head and sighed. "My name is Chu Feng, Cen Tao''er. Do you still remember


    me?"


    Cen Tao''er?


    Hearing this name, Samuel frowned and his eyes were locked.


    Could he be Xiao Tao?


    Xiao Tao was stunned. When she saw the man staring at her, she was obviously at a loss.


    "I''m your cousin, Chu Feng. We grew


    up toge herpand we were childhood


    sweethearts. When we were little, -


    you evertpeed on my big bed. Dort


    you remember?¡± Seeing that Xiao


    Tao-didn''t know him at all, Chu Feng


    said anxiously.


    ee


    Samuel nced at Xiao Tao. Seeing her confused look, he gritted his teeth and was ready to kill this guy.


    "Brother... Brother Xiacfeng?" At this time, Xiao Tao suddenly blurted out subconsciously.


    "Yes, I''m your Brother Xiaofeng." Hearing Xiao Tao call him, Chu Feng was very happy. Then he turned around and blocked Samuel''s sword. "Did


    you hear that? I''m her brother."


    Then, he ran to Xiao Tao happily and excitedly.


    Samuel was slightly stunned. He took back his sword and walked over. Was this guy really Xiac Tac''s cousin?


    "Since she is your cousin, why did you follow her secretly?" Samuel held the sword with both hands and whispered.


    Since Xiao Tao had lost a lot of memories, Samuel naturally had to interrogate her.


    "It''s none of your business." Chu Feng snorted and then smiled at Xiao Tao.


    "Huh?" Samuel snorted instantly!


    Chu Feng was speechless and


    smacked his Sips a few times. He


    sighed and-said," ''My cousin and I


    haven''t seen each other for five =


    years. Wien I saw her at that time,


    felt that she looked like her, but


    Was no sure. In addition, with my


    cofisin ''s background, it was¡¯


    impossible for her to be to far away


    from her family, so I was not sure.¡±


    Hearing this; Samuel nodded. This


    made sense. Xiao Taowasa


    member of the Pangu n, it was


    indeed impossible for her to leave


    Wuydu Vige too far away without


    any-ident.


    -


    "However, these words alone are not enough to make me believe you," Samuel said.


    "F*ck..." Chu Feng was depressed, but as soon as he cursed, he locked at Samuel guiltily and said, "You don''t believe me. You have to trust my


    cousin, right?"


    Samuel was about to speak when Xiao Tao gently pulled Samuel''s arm and said softly, "Mr. Hannigan, he is really my cousin. I... I remember


    something.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 2335

    Chapter 2335


    Samuel frowned. "Is he really Xiao Tao''s cousin?"


    Hearing that Xiac Tao had confirmed it, Chu Feng immediately pushed Samuel aside and let himself get closer to Xiao Tao. He said proudly in front of


    Samuel, "Did you hear that? Did you hear that? I''m her cousin."


    Samuel smiled bitterly and shook his head helplessly. He was toozy to argue with him.


    Chu Feng thought that he had won a round in front of Samuel. He nced at Samuel, leaned over to Xiao Tao, and asked, "Xiao Tao, who is he?


    Also, why did youe to Flying Dragon City? Where are aunt and uncle? Didn''t theye with you?"


    "Brother Xiacfeng. he''s Young Master Hannigan Samuel. And... and..." After being asked several questions, Xiao Tao suddenly felt ufortable and


    touched her temples. She tried to recall something, but the more she thought about it, the more confused her mind became.


    Then, she closed her eyes slightly and fainted.


    Samuel was quick-witted and quickly rushed over to hold Xiao Tac in his arms. At this time, Chu Feng saw Xiao Tao faint and rushed over hurriedly.


    He pushed Samuel and said, "Hey, what did you do to her? Why did my cousin suddenly faint?"


    Samuel frowned. "She lost her memory. You asked her so many questions. Can she not faint?"


    After that, Samuel carried Xiao Tao on his back and sighed. He wanted to get rid of the group of people from the Fu family tonight, but now it seemed


    impossible.


    After returning to the camp from the outside, Samuel carried Xiao Tao directly into the camp. Chu Feng was about to get in when he was stopped by


    Samuel


    "What?" Chu Feng was stunned


    Samuel rolled his eyes speechlessly. "I''m going to treat her. Guard the door and don''t let anyone in."


    If Samuel wanted to treat Xiao Tao, he naturally needed to sense it with the Pangu Axe. But Samuel naturally did not want anyone to know this secret.


    After that, Samuel walked in directly without waiting for Chu Feng''s answer. Chu Feng said, "I..." He wanted to enter but dared not. At this time, Fu


    Mei saw that Samuel hade back, and rushed over with a group of disciples


    Fu Mei''s face was full of anger. Samuel was such a living person. When he went out, why didn''t these people find out that? They were just a bunch of


    good-for-nothings.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as they arrived at the door, Chu Feng stopped Fu Mei. "s, you can''t go in."


    Fu Mei raised her sharp eyebrows. "Who are you?"


    "My name is Chu Feng." Seeing that Fu Mei was a little beautiful, Chu Feng blushed and said weakly.


    "Get lost." Fu Mei shouted coldly. She got up and was about to rush inside. She had to see if Samuel was inside


    Chu Feng stumbled after being pushed by Fu Mei and fell to the ground directly. When Fu Mei was about to move, three small swords flew directly in


    front of Fu Mei''s eyes and then hit the door string of the camp.


    Locking at the strange shapes of the three small swords, Fu Mei frowned. "A trap?" Then, she looked coldly at Chu Feng on the ground.


    Being stared at by Fu Mei, Chu Feng got goose bumps all over his body. He couldn''t help but step back as if he was lying on the ground. "No... it''s


    none of my business. It''s... it''s the person inside who asked me to guard here and not let anyone disturb him to treat my cousin."


    "Cousin?" Fu Mei frowned. "The woman inside is your cousin? Are you her cousin?"


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "l will correct you. I am not anly her favorite cousin, but also her lover."


    Hearing this, the anger on Fu Mei''s face disappeared a lot. She smiled and walked to Chu Feng in a few steps. Then, she stretched out her slender


    hand.


    "What?" Chu Feng was stunned


    Fu Mei smiled, waved her hand, and said to the men behind her, "You can leave now."


    "Yes!" The group of subordinates immediately turned around and left.


    Seeing the group of guards leave, Chu Feng stretched out his hand and asked Fu Mei to pull him and stand up from the ground.


    After getting up, Chu Feng lowered his head and blushed even more. He had never had any contact with other girls except for Xiao Tao. In addition,


    Fu Mei was beautiful and fragrant, which made him feel shy for a while


    Fu Mei, a woman who had seen countless men, naturally saw Chu Feng''s twisting. She nced at the camp behind her. It was brightly lit. but through


    the light in the camp, she could see two figures sitting face to face with each other.


    Fu Mei smiled. "You don''t want me to enter the camp even at the cost of your life just now. Do you like your cousin very much?"


    Chu Feng had-\no choice but to nod


    his head. He had grown up with Xiao


    Tao. Especially when he entered ~~


    Flying Dfagon City, he saw that Xigo


    Tao haghjust be extremely


    beautiful, Otherwise, he wouldnot


    have followed Xiao Tao all the way


    Ufitil now.


    Fu Mei smiled and then sighed, pretending to be mysterious


    "Why are you sighing?" As expected, Chu Feng was hooked up and asked in confusion.


    "Your cousin is indeed beautiful, but unfortunately, she will be taken away by others,¡± Fu Mei said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?"


    Fu Mei didn''t speak, but looked a


    the figure inthe camp. Chu Feng


    followed her eyes and immediately


    became jealous. He was obviously


    very angr y, but he could only bite the


    bullst-and said, "He... he is treating


    my-cousin.. . just treating." Content


    belongs to  ?


    "Do they need to hold hands to treat?" Fu Mei sneered


    "Maybe... maybe, his... his technique is special!¡± Chu Feng was stubborn, but his eyes were obviously fixed on the camp, and he did not move at all.


    Fu Mei smiled and said, "If the technique is unique, then the man and woman are all living in the same camp. How can you exin it? I made the two


    beds inside myself."


    Chu Feng suddenly had mixed feelings on his face, but more panic and anxiety. "You also said... that there are two beds.¡±


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to wait until they sleep on the same bed before you can understand the reality? Young Master Chu, there are some


    things that you can only regret for the rest of your life if you miss them."


    Fu Mei sneered in her heart. It was


    so easy for her to y with a young


    man like Ch Feng. However, she


    was not {bterested in him. She was


    interested I in letting Chu Feng ta take


    tha Sell away. In this way, w ithout a


    Warman to apany Sarmel,


    S&muel would find her. Content


    belongs to


    "Then... what should I do?" Chu Feng endured it and finally asked Fu Mei for help.


    Fu Mei smiled and stretched out her hand, indicating for Chu Feng to get his ears closer. Then, she softly told Chu Feng her n


    After hearing Fu Mei''s words, Chu Feng was stunned. "Can this work?"


    Fu Mei smiled mysteriously.


    Chu Feng plucked up his courage and nodded. "Okay, I''ll fight for my cousin."

 Chapter 2336

    Chapter 2336


    Late at night, in the camp, Samuel took a deep breath, his forehead covered with sweat


    When he withdrew his strength, Xiao Tao opened her eyes slightly.


    Samuel got up and locked at Xiao Tao. "Are you all right?"


    Xiao Tao shook her head and said, "Thank you, Mr. Hannigan. I''m fine now. I''ve troubled you."


    Samuel smiled and returned to his bed without saying anything.


    "By the way, Young Master Hannigan, where''s my cousin?"


    "It''ste at night, so you should go to rest. By the way, didn''t I hear from Xu Hai that the vigers in Wuyou Vige have... why do you have a cousin?


    Ch, sorry, I forgot that you don¡¯t remember,¡± Samuel said.


    Xiao Tao smiled slightly and said, "Brother Xiaofeng grew up with me. We were childhood sweethearts, so when I saw him, I suddenly remembered


    many pictures of us being together when we were little."


    Samuel nodded. A familiar person or a happy past was indeed easy to awaken people''s memories.


    "Brother Xiacfeng is a very strange person. He can''t cultivate, but he has many ideas. He can always make many strange and interesting things. Five


    years ago, he was taken away by a very strange old man, saying that he would teach him some trap skills. After that, I have never seen him again,¡±


    Xiao Tao said


    "A trap technique?¡± Samuel frowns.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Samuel smiled. "It seems that you have thought of a lot of things."


    Xiao Tao smiled, but soon she was a little disappointed. "But I still can''t remember what the patriarch told me. If I can remember it, I can help you, Mr.


    Hannigan.¡±


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s up to fate. Let nature take its course. By the way, Xiao Tao, you used to be alone, so I''ve been taking you with me. Although it''s


    dangerous to follow me, at least it''s better than you being alone. But now that you''ve found your cousin, I think you''re in love with each other. If


    possible, you can go with him," Samuel said.


    "Young Master Hannigan, are you driving me away?"


    Xiao Tao, who was originally very happy, suddenly felt depressed when she heard Samuel''s words. Tears were already welling up in her beautiful


    eyes.


    She had long regarded Samuel as the person she liked. Although it was for Pangu''s secret treasure on the surface, she knew clearly that what she


    wanted was Samuel.


    However, she did not dare to express her feelings.


    She was afraid that if Samuel refused, she could not even maintain the current situation.


    What Samuel-thought was simple.


    Although he really wanted to take


    Xiao Taowith him, and his purpose~


    was to get the method of how tose


    the Paqgu Axe, Samuel was nqtia


    selfish person. If Xiao Tao hada


    goad home, Samuel wouldhot mind


    giving ner his blessings. Content


    belongs to


    As for Nian''er and Yvonne, of course Samuel would do it. Even if he died, it was his own business after all. How could he drag others down?


    "I''m not driving you away, but..." Samuel wanted to exin, but when he saw Xiao Tao''s tears, he didn''t know what to say.


    "I won''t go. You should rest early. You have to go on the way tomorrow." After that, Xiao Tao shrank back into the quilt and sobbed softly.


    Early the next morning, Samuel got up early.


    Cn a high ground nearby, looking at the snow, Samuel felt rxedandfortable.


    At this moment, a burst of footsteps came up.


    Samuel didn''t even need to look. He could already guess who it was from the footsteps.


    "You are quite early.¡± Chu Feng said with a smile.


    Samuel smiled and said nothing.


    Seeing that Samuel didn''t answer,


    the atmosphere became a little


    awkward fora while. After thinking.


    for a whie" Chu Feng forced himself


    to stang-beside Samuel and imitated


    his actions. He faced the forest with


    hishands sped behind his''back


    and said, "What do you think of Xiao


    Tao?"


    Samuel was stunned and said with a smile, "She is a good girl. She is gentle, kind, and will think for others.¡±


    "Yes, Xiao Tao is gentle and kind, but sometimes, she is too simple and easy to be deceived,¡± Chu Feng said.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Samuel shook his head with a smile. "If you have something to say, just say it. There''s no need to beat around the bush.¡±


    "Well, then I''ll be straight to the point.


    Xiao Tao was born in a paradise and


    rarely interacted with people, so she


    is easily deceived by some people¡¯ s


    sweet Words. If one day she finds


    out, whatwill she think? Some _~


    peoplgtake advantage of her >


    memory loss to sneak in. Haw can a


    gentleman do that? If she really


    remembers everything, do you think


    she will choose someone who has


    only known her for a few months or


    someone who she has been waiting


    for several years?" Chu Feng said


    coldly.


    "Let''s not beat around the bush. I''m Xiao Tac''s cousin and she has always liked me. Now that I''m here, I want to take her away. If you know what''s


    good for you, you can help us. Otherwise..."


    "I asked herst night. She wanted to stay. If you don''t mind, you can go with me. In this way, you can get along with each other, right?" Samuel said


    As soon as Samuel''s voice fell, suddenly, a huge knife, which was 30 meters high in the sky, chopped toward Samuel.


    "What the hell?¡± Samuel frowned and didn''t know whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 2337

    Chapter 2337


    Samuel gathered his energy in his hand and directly reached out to block the knife.


    The huge knife suddenly melted like an ice cream under the scorching sun. Samuel didn''t react in time, and the liquid immediately poured on him.


    Although these things did not bring any harm to Samuel, but... Samuel did not know whether tough or cry.


    "Again!"


    Chu Feng shouted softly and quickly tock out a talisman. Then he burned it in the air. Suddenly, a ck shadow came out of the ashes and rushed


    toward Samuel.


    As he got closer and closer to Samuel, the ck shadow grew bigger and bigger. When it was three meters in front of Samuel, the ck shadow lit


    up. lt was already a huge cloak with a diameter of ten meters.


    What was he doing?


    Samuel gave a wry smile, ran his energy, and aimed at cloak with one move. Although he didn''t want to hurt Chu Feng, he couldn''t let him y tricks


    on him like before.


    Samuel''s energy immediately blocked the cloak one meter away. When Samuel was about to speak, suddenly...


    "Koo-cheel!!"


    An extremely loud and ear-piercing sound was suddenly heard. Samuel suddenly felt that his ears were almost deaf, and his whole body seemed to


    be trembling with the sound.


    "Damn it, what the hell is this guy doing?"


    Samuel was really speechless. He was about to teach him a lesson, but when he was about to raise his hand, he found that his body seemed to be


    out of control.


    He even wanted to lower his head, but he felt that his neck was extremely stiff.


    "Hehe, you still want to move after being hit by my Corpse Demon Sound?" Chu Feng sneered. Then, he burned another yellow talisman in his hand


    and more than a dozen white transparent lines instantly flew out of his right palm and directly connected with Samuel.


    He moved the five fingers of his right hand, and Samuel''s body also moved uncontrobly.


    Then, Chu Feng grinned, took out a knife from his arms, and put it on Samuel''s hand. Then, he controlled Samuel''s body to move, let Samuel hold


    the knife with both hands, and slowly lifted the knife into the air. Chu Feng leaned back as if he had been cut


    After grinding a few times, Chu Feng seemed to have found a very perfect position for Samuel.


    Samuel frowned. "What on earth is this guy ying?"


    At this moment, footsteps came from afar. ording to the nst night, Fu Mei rushed up with Xiao Tao


    "Young Master Hannigan, stop.¡±


    With an urgent shout, Fu Mei rushed in and said that Samuel was fighting with her cousin, so she hurried up. Sure encugh, she saw Samuel in the


    distance, holding a knife to cut Chu Feng. In a hurry, Xiao Tao shouted in a hurry.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Chu Feng sneered and moved his right hand. Samuel held a big knife in his hand and shed down. Chu Feng''s body shed, and the knife hit Chu


    Feng''s chest exactly.


    However, Chu Feng had already calcted that this strike would not hurt his life.


    ¡°Pu chi!


    Chu Feng''s left chest was suddenly cut open. His right hand suddenly shrank, and Samuel suddenly felt rxed. Chu Feng also fell to the ground,


    and his clothes were instantly soaked with blood.


    "Brother Xiaofeng!" Xiac Tao rushed to Chu Feng''s side quickly. Looking at the blood on his chest, she felt distressed and panicked.


    "How could this be?" Xiao Tao was so anxious that she burst into tears. She was so simple-minded that she couldn''t understand their performance.


    "Yesterday, when you were injured,


    chatted with this youngdy for a


    while. I knew that Samuel had a wife


    by identCt was afraid that you


    would be-Feoled by him, so I went ?


    argue with him. Although I like you, I


    wil alsd bless you if you like him. I


    wanted him to give you a title) but he


    didn''t want to. And he saidthat he


    was just ying with yo¡¯ l... I said a


    few words to him, but I didn''t know


    that he was angry from


    embarrassment and wanted to Kill


    e," Chu Feng said pitifully. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Brother Xiaofeng." Locking at Chu


    Feng''s consideration for her, Xiao


    Tao was very touched. Then, she ~


    suddenlyraised her head and looked


    at Sarde] angrily. "Mr. Hannigan, my


    cous is doing this for my own


    goed. Even if you don''t waritto, you


    doh''t have to kill him, do you?"


    Samuel shook his head and sighed. "I didn''t kill him. This is just a show he directed and acted."


    "A show? Samuel, how can you say such a thing? You didn''t kill me? Did I ask you to cut me with my hand? My cultivation is not as good as yours.


    Can I control you?" Chu Feng said coldly at this time.


    Samuel''s words were stuck in his throat. It was true, but he knew that no one would believe him if he said it.


    But to be honest, although Chu Feng didn''t seem to have much cultivation, his strange tricks were really unpredictable. At that time, Samuel was


    really under his control and couldn''t move.


    "Young MastgrHannigan, you''ve


    gone too far: Seeing that Samuel


    could notexin at all, Xiao Tao


    was so angry that she helped Chu


    Feng gp. Then, she supported Chu


    Fennd walked away angrity, but it


    was not in the direction of t the camp.


    Chbviously, she was going to part ways with Samuel.

 Chapter 2338

    Chapter 2338


    Samuel wanted to catch up with her and exin, but at this time, Fu Mei reached out to stop him. "Brother Samuel, forget it. She won''t listen to what


    you say at this time. We still have something to do.¡±


    Locking at Xiao Tao, who had gone far away, Samuel sighed and said, "Ckay, let''s go."


    After that, Samuel lowered his head and walked slowly ahead


    Fu Mei smiled proudly. It was obvious that she had nned all this carefully. She came up with a bitter n, and she directly alienated Samuel and


    Xiao Tao


    Along the way, Samuel''s face was gloomy. Having been with Xiao Tao for so long, Samuel had long regarded her as his sister. It was not that Samuel


    did not expect that they would be separated, but he did not expect that they would end up like this, so he could not help sighing in his heart.


    At this time, Fu Mei walked to the side of Samuel and said in a good mood, "Brother Samuel, the Dew City is ahead. Let''s go there and rest for a day


    first. By the way, we can replenish the dry food."


    Samuel nced at a small castle under the mountains and nodded.


    Dew City was located in a small city on the way to Mount Qi. Although it was small, it was the only small city in the 800 miles of wilderness. In the


    past few days, there were many pecple staying in Dew City. Most of the people who participated in the martial arts contest stayed here to rest.


    When Samuel entered the city, the city was already bustling with people. There were people in Jianghu with swords on their backs everywhere on the


    street. Some wereughing and some were in a hurry. For a moment, the city was very lively.


    Samuel and Fu Mei led their men into a restaurant. With Fu Mei''s appearance, she could be considered a beautiful woman. As she came in, she soon


    attracted the attention of some men. Some people even whistled and greeted her frivolously.


    Fu Mei was naturally very happy to show her charm, especially in front of Samuel. After sitting down slightly, she asked the waiter and ordered a few


    dishes.


    "Damn, that girl is so beautiful. Damn it, the road to Mount Qi is long and boring. If I have such a girl to apany me on the journey, it will be so


    wonderful."


    "Haha, I think you''d better not think about it. Didn''t you see a man beside her? Besides, there are several subordinates behind them.¡±


    "What are you afraid of? I don''t dare. There must be someone who dares to do that. It''s romantic to die for a woman.¡±


    At this time, a group of guests were whispering. Fu Mei didn''t care about these people''s jokes. Instead, she regarded this as her capital to be proud


    At this time, a man in ck came over with a pot of wine in his hand. "I''m Chen Hao, the first disciple of Quicksand Sect. It''s a kind of fate for me to


    meet you here today. Can you drink with me?"


    Fu Mei smiled, but quietly nced at Samuel.


    Chviously, she was showing off her strength in front of Samuel.


    Samuel did not even raise his head. He poured tea for himself and then raised his head to drink, as if nothing had happened.


    For Samuel, no matter how charming Fu Mei was, it had nothing to do with him at all. If he wanted to be jealous, he could only be jealous because of


    Yvonne.


    It seemed that Chen Hao noticed Fu Mei''s eyes. At this time, Chen Hao forcibly released his majesty. On one hand, he wanted to warn Samuel; on


    the other hand, he wanted to check Samuel''s cultivation.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But as soon as he released it, Samuel suddenly picked up the teacup and stood up. "l won''t bother you anymore.¡±


    After saying that, Samuel sat down directly on the table next to him. It seemed that he didn''t care about it.


    Seeing this, Chen Hao smiled with satisfaction and sat down gently. "Miss, can you drink with me now?"


    Fu Mei was fuming. She had wanted to take this opportunity to show off, but Samuel was not jealous as she had imagined, but pushed her out


    directly.


    Fu Mei immediately stood up and rushed to Samuel in a few steps. She mmed the table and asked, "Are you a man or not?"


    "Whether I am a man or not, Yvonne will know." Samuel smiled and continued to pour tea.


    "You still drink!" Fu Mei swept the teapot in front of Samuel to the ground and red at Samuel angrily.


    Samuel frowned. After a while, he stood up slightly and said, "Waiter, prepare a guest room."


    He really didn''t want to waste time here with Fu Mei


    Seeing that Samuel was about to leave, Fu Mei trembled slightly. However, just as Samuel was about to move, a sword suddenly blocked in front of


    him


    "Apologize to thisdy!" Chen Hao said coldly.


    n his eyes, Samuel''s behavior just


    now was obviously because he was


    afraid. Originally, he did not intend to


    ower hirpself to such a level. After


    all, although this guy was cowardly,


    at least he was sensible.


    Unfortunately, Samuel insisted on


    raking the woman he liked


    unhappy.


    At this time, how could Chen Hao let go of the opportunity to show off in front of the beautiful woman?


    The moment Chen Hao took out his


    sword, the Fig n''s disciples sitting


    at the othertables immediately


    mmeg the table and stood up.


    Although they didn''t have a good¡±


    impression of Samuel, their mission


    was to protect Samuel. When


    Samuel was threatened, they


    naturally stepped forward. Content


    belongs to


    Seeing the Fu family disciples stand up, Chen Hao smiled disdainfully and said, "Are we going topete in numbers?¡±


    "Boom!"


    At this time, Chen Hao''s attendants at several tables in the restaurant also stood and took out their swords. Judging from the number, there were at


    least twenty people, and none of them looked good. The Fu n''s disciples were at a loss.


    Samuel''s face was cold. "It''s impossible for me to apologize. You can do whatever you want if you like her, but you''d better not bother me."


    After that, Samuel took a step forward and ran the energy in his body. The sword blocking in front of him immediately bounced away. Chen Hao only


    felt that his hand holding the sword was numb. He was shocked and looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    However, in the eyes of others, when they heard Samuel''s words, they couldn''t helpughing at him.


    "Haha, this man is f*cking a coward. He not only cupped his hands and sent his woman out, but also insisted on showing off. He is so funny.¡±


    "That''s right. I thought he had ability just now, but I didn''t expect him to be a coward. If I had known earlier, I would have gone there just now. Damn


    it.¡±


    Samuel didn''t care about thesements. For him, a woman like Fu Mei didn''t deserve to waste his energy.


    At this time, the waiter hurried over


    and was abogt to take Samuel to the


    second floor At this time, the N


    ground qf the restaurant suddenly


    shook; ~Fhen, a man who was at


    least two meters tall stood at: the


    door and almost blocked alithe


    light. He was full of muscfes and as


    strong as two bulls came &in! Content


    belongs to

 Chapter 2339

    Chapter 2339


    Cn his left and right shoulders, there were steel bags containing something. With each step he took, the whole restaurant seemed to tremble.


    Everyone in the restaurant was attracted by him, but they were shocked by his figure and strength


    Seeing that the burly man had immediately shocked everyone, Chen Hac suddenly smiled and said, "Brother Hu Chi, you came back so early today.


    It seems that your harvest is not bad. Two, right?"


    The big man directly put the two sacks on the empty table in front of him. Then, he sat down and upied one side directly. He said discontentedly,


    "What the fuck two? Cne of them has a handle. By the way, you are just here. Can you help me see if she is a virgin?"


    After that, the big man directly tore one of the bags open, revealing what was inside.


    That was a person, a woman.


    Although the group of guests in the restaurant was a little surprised by this scene, they just looked at each other. After all, this strong man was a


    tough character at first nce. Who would provoke such a man for no reason?


    Besides, the Eight Direction World was a ce where the strong was respected. As long as you were strong enough, what could you not rob? Not to


    mention people, even divine soldiers could be robbed!


    Cnly, thisrge man directly snatched it, which was not too good


    But no matter what, most of the people just watched the fun and did not dare to make a sound.


    As the bag waspletely released, the woman in the sack was fully revealed at this time. Although she was dressed inly and her face was a little


    dirty, her skin was white and her figure was good. It seemed that she was beautiful.


    Chen Hao gently held her hand and ran the energy. Then, he smiled at Hu Nu and said, "Brother Hu Chi, she is a virgin."


    "I didn''t waste my strength!" Hu Chi nodded with satisfaction. Then, he was about to put the bag on the woman again. However, as soon as he raised


    the bag. a cold wind came from behind him. The next second, a jade sword was suddenly lifted on the sack.


    "Let her go."


    A cold voice rang out. Hu Chi locked back and immediately frowned.


    Samuel''s face was as cold as frost. He held a jade sword in his hand and stood in front of Hu Chi.


    At this time, Samuel, who had nned to go up to the second floor, suddenly came closer. Although he didn''t see the appearance of the woman in


    the bag clearly, when Chen Hao took the woman''s hand to run the energy, Samuel saw the extremely familiar sign.


    Seeing that Samuel, who had just been called a coward, suddenly rushed to the strong man with a sword, the group of guests was surprised and


    confused


    "F*ck, is there anything wrong with this coward? He''s courting death, right? How dare he make trouble for that strong man?"


    "That man was so afraid just now that he didn''t even want his own woman. But now he is confronting the stranger man. Is he out of his mind?"


    "That strong man is called Hu Chi.


    I''ve heard of nim before. He''s a


    famous manfrom Qi-gathering


    Mountain, Mieard that he was able.


    to de eat the elder of the RN


    Qi-gathering Mountain at the age of


    18. Atthe age of 25, he became the


    guardian of the Qi- gathering?


    Mountain as a disciple. Net only is


    he extremely strong, but he''s also


    invulnerable. He''s also very powerful


    and can topple mountains and


    overturn seas.¡±


    When these words came out, the people around couldn''t help but gasp. "So powerful?"


    When Hu Chi was still a disciple, he could directly jump several ranks to be an elder. In addition to having extremely strong talent, he also


    needed extremely strong strength.


    "That''s why I said that this kid is courting death. Why does he want to provoke this evil god, Hu Chi? With his small body, I''m afraid that Hu Chi can


    smash him into a meat pie with one punch!¡±


    "You can''t say that. There are many hidden talents in the Eight Direction World. Maybe that guy has some ability.¡± Someone finally expressed his


    objection.


    But as soon as he said that, other people immediatelyughed at him. "If he was really that capable, Chen Hao just robbed his woman in front of him.


    How could he obediently send his woman out?"


    He nodded. What they said made sense.


    He didn''t want to argue anymore. After all, they could almost imagine what would happen in such a confrontation.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    What they were waiting for was just how Samuel died.


    "Are you talking to me?¡± When Hu Zhi saw Samuel, he frowned and his eyes were full of anger.


    "Am I talking to a dog?¡± Samuel said coldly.


    Hearing that Samuel called him a


    dog, Hu Chi denly became angry.


    als violentlychopped with his right ._


    foot, anda huge pit of more than ten


    centimeters was stepped on the.¡±


    grouse The surrounding floor. files


    were e''cracked dozens of meters


    away. ¡®Boy, you are looking for


    death!" Content belongs I


    Then, Hu Chi raised his fist recklessly and punched directly at Samuel!


    Samuel frowned and used his energy to block with his sword.


    ¡°Peng!¡±


    With a loudbang, Samuel was


    suddenlysent flying dozens of =~


    meters; The jade sword in his hand


    was actual y slightly twisted by Hu


    Chi¡¯ ¡®spunch, and his hand was


    slightly numb. "What great: Strength!¡±

 Chapter 2340

    Chapter 2340


    One must know that the Jade Sword was the original body of Chi Meng. Even Chi Meng, a sword spirit, was very powerful. Although its original body was not strong, at least its hardness was absolutely first-ss.


    But the sword was slightly twisted by this strong man''s punch!


    "Interesting. With your strength, it would be a waste of talent if you didn''t go to work in the fields." Samuel frowned and smiled. He rushed up quickly again.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Hu Chi was even more furious. With the confidence of his previous attack, he became more powerful and rushed toward Samuel.


    In an instant, they fought against each other.


    But this time, Hu Chi no longer attacked like the first time. He could not definitely hit the target with one blow. On the contrary, one after another punch all failed in session. Like a ghost, Samuel moved quickly, and asionally cut with the sword.


    Although this wouldn''t do any harm to Hu Chi, Hu Chi was annoyed by this.


    After a few rounds, Hu Chi flew into a rage. His body had been cut several times by Samuel and his clothes were torn.


    "Oh, this guy is interesting. He''s very flexible."


    At this time, some guests said in surprise.


    "Haha, how long can he hold on just by dodging? Moreover, he is even more desperate. Didn''t you see that Hu Chi is already angry? That guy is going to die."


    Unlike all the other guests, Fu Mei looked at the two men in the fight, her face turning blue and red.


    Obviously, Hu Chi was really powerful. She was really worried that Samuel would be beaten to death by this guy. If so, all her ns would be ruined. How could she be willing to let Samuel die at this time?!


    But when she thought that Samuel fought against such a strong man for a woman in a bag, but he turned a blind eye to her and even cupped his hands to send her out, she was very angry and wished that Samuel would be beaten to death immediately.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, at this moment, the strong man roared. All the energy in his body was scattered, and his shirt was shattered, revealing his extremely strong muscles. At the same time, the scattered energy shattered all the tables and chairs several meters around.


    The nearby guests immediately fled in all directions!


    "Go to hell!"


    Taking advantage of the fact that Samuel was knocked back by the energy, Hu Chi mobilized all his strength on his fist and directly smashed it toward Samuel.


    This punch was extremely powerful!


    Samuel suddenly smiled. Then, in the eyes of everyone who could not believe it, he slowly raised his right fist and punched directly at Hu Chi''s giant fist!


    "What?! Is this kid crazy?"


    "He... he dares to face the fist head-on?"


    The group of guests was shocked as if they had seen a ghost!


    "Hong!"


    There was a loud bang!


    The huge body of Hu Chi suddenly fell back like a huge iron ball thrown out. He was smashed into pieces, and finally hit the wall heavily, barely stopping!


    "Puff!"


    Hu Chi''s throat was hot, and mouthfuls of blood kepting out of his mouth.


    His whole right fist waspletely twisted in the position of his elbow. His flesh was turned into a pile, and his bones were thrown out!


    "What!!!"


    All the people present looked pale and looked at the scene in disbelief!


    For a time, the whole ce was silent, and the sound of needles falling could be heard!


    "This... this is impossible, this is impossible, isn''t it? Hu Chi lost?"


    "He... he was beaten up by that coward... No, that young man with one punch?"


    No one answered because everyone was deeply shocked.


    No one thought that Samuel would win. Many people even guessed that he would be beaten to death in a few minutes, but Samuel''s punch e overturned everyone''s cognition and ideas!


    Just as everyone was shocked and unable to move, Samuel had already stood up slightly, lifted the two bags on the table, shook his head slightly, turned around, and walked to the second floor! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You... you... you stand... stand still, um... you... you dare to hurt me, do you know who I am?"


    Seeing that Samuel was about to leave, Hu Chi, who was unwilling to give up, kept trying to swallow the blood and said to Samuel.


    Although he was young, with his


    powerful cultivation base and body, he had dominated the Eight


    Direction World in the past few


    years, and even killed many elders in the Eight Direction World. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, today, the fist and strength he had been proud of all his life had lost to an unknown boy.


    How could he be willing?


    Upon hearing this, Samuel stopped at the stairwell without looking back. "I''m not interested in whom you are, but before that, you should first find out who I am."


    After saying that, Samuel carried two sacks and slowly went upstairs.

 Chapter 2341

    Chapter 2341


    Who was he?


    It was just a simple sentence, but it was full of arrogance and aggressiveness in Hu Chi''s heart.


    At this time, all the guests present came back to their senses.


    That''s right, who was he?


    All eyes were immediately focused on Fu Mei, who was with him. Chen Hao, who was standing by the side, unconsciously took a step back from Fu Mei. He didn''t take Samuel seriously at all before and even thought that Samuel was afraid of him, so he was full of disdain and contempt for Samuel.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But now, after witnessing the amazing battle between Samuel and Hu Chi, he was full of regret and fear.


    If he had been angry at that time, he would have ended up like Hu Chi.


    Thinking of this, he had to stay away from Fu Mei. He could hook up with girls at any time, but he had only a life.


    Sensing everyone''s gaze, Fu Mei finally woke up from her shock. Samuel''s domineering and heroic demeanor was still deeply engraved in her mind. Wasn''t such a strong man her dream lover?


    Elegant, domineering, like a war god!


    But why?


    Why was he the man of Fu Yao?


    Fu Mei was unconvinced. The stronger Samuel was, the more unwilling she was.


    She thought that she was not worse than Fu Yao, and even younger than her. She was the most outstanding young woman in Fu family, so only she was worthy of a man like Samuel.


    What she didn''t know was that she could never do what Yvonne and Samuel had gone through.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Didn''t you see that he didn''t eat? Waiter, bring me your best dishes." Fu Mei ignored the curious eyes of the others and turned to rush into the kitchen of the restaurant.


    On the second floor.


    Samuel put down the two sacks. After they were untied, the two people in the sacks were put out.


    It was Chu Feng and Xiao Tao who had left before.


    After putting Chu Feng on the chair, Samuel put Xiao Tao on the bed and felt her pulse. Both of them just passed out, and nothing serious happened. At this moment, Fu Mei came in with a tray and a few dishes.


    "Brother Samuel, you haven''t eaten anything yet. I brought you some." As soon as Fu Mei came in, she saw Xiao Tao and Chu Feng on the bed. She was very dissatisfied.


    She had nothing to do with Chu Feng, but she hated Xiao Tao, her "love rival", to the extreme. Especially after knowing that the woman in the sack was Xiao Tao, she was even angrier after Samuel fought with Hu Chi in order to save Xiao Tao. Why? Why did Samuel turn a deaf ear to her? But in front of Samuel, she suppressed her dissatisfaction and tried her best to pretend to be very gentle.


    Then, she pretended to be surprised and said, "Isn''t this Miss Xiao Tao and Young Master Chu? The man just now... caught them?" Samuel nodded, stood up, and infused some energy into Xiao Tao and Chu Feng respectively. Soon, they slowly opened their eyes.


    Seeing Samuel and Fu Mei, the two who had just woken up suddenly understood that Samuel had saved them.


    Chu Feng lowered his head slightly and felt a little embarrassed. Xiao Tao turned her face aside and was obviously grateful to Samuel. But when she thought that Samuel was going to kill her cousin, she was still angry and turned her head aside.


    "Well, since it''s all right, you can rest." Samuel nced at them indifferently, then got up and walked out of the room.


    Xiao Tao hurriedly and nervously turned to look at Samuel. Looking at his back, she felt a little sad, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Wait a minute." At this time, Chu Feng stood up.


    Samuel stood slightly without looking back, waiting for him to say something.


    "Can we have a chat?" Chu Feng asked.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Xiao Tao looked at Chu Feng worriedly, while Fu Mei nervously hinted to Chu Feng not to act rashly.


    Samuel nodded and walked out first.


    the


    At the end of the stairs on the second floor, Samuel stood there, looking through the window at the flourishing green trees behind the restaurant. Outside the hustle and bustle of the street, this ce was still quiet, but it added another sense of tranquility to the bustle,


    ?


    Chu Feng lowered his head and slowly walked over.


    But just as he approached Samuel, Samuel suddenly grabbed Chu Feng''s shoulder. Then, he grabbed Chu Feng to his front with one hand and grabbed his right hand tightly with the other hand. Chu Feng suddenly turned pale with fright. "What are you going to do?"


    With a cold face, Samuel ran the energy in his hand. Chu Feng was shocked and found it incredible.


    "You..."


    Samuel was actually injecting energy into him!


    What surprised him more was that Chu Feng found that the green seal on his hand was shining slightly.


    After a while, Samuel withdrew his


    hand. Then, with a shake of his


    hand, he took out a lot of jewelry and handed it to Chu Feng. He turned around and looked out of the


    window. "You shouldo


    more


    in the future. What will you do if you meet such a person again? Besides, these things are enough for you two to live a good life."


    "Why?" Chu Feng frowned and looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    "I have wronged him. He should hate me. Why is he so kind to me?" Chu Feng thought.


    "I just want Xiao Tao to have a stable life in the future. I regard her as my sister, so I''m not helping you, understand?" Samuel said.


    "Do you think I will be grateful to you just because you said these words?" Chu Feng asked.


    "I never expect anyone to thank me." Samuel turned around and was about to go back to his room.


    "Stop!" Chu Feng said softly, "Samuel, I won''t owe you anything. Take it!"


    After that, Chu Feng casually threw it away. Samuel immediately reached out to take it. It was a square wooden box with many cracks on it, just like amon cube on Earth. Samuel frowned and asked, "What is this?"


    Chu Feng looked at the box coldly and said, "For you, of course, it is more important than anything else."


    Samuel did not quite understand his words. Although the wooden box in his hand was in a very strange shape, he did not find anything special about


    it.


    Wasn''t it just a wooden box?


    "If you don''t want it, you can throw it away at any time, but don''t me me for not reminding you. At that time, you will only regret it."


    After saying that, Chu Feng turned around and went back to his room. When he passed by Samuel, he smiled lightly and said, "There are some things that I know, you know and Xiao Tao knows."


    §ï§ä


    Hearing this, Samuel''s heart suddenly tightened. What did he mean? Did Chu Feng also know his identity? It was not difficult to understand. After all, he was Xiao Tao''s cousin. It was not surprising that Xiao Tao would tell him. But what did this little thing mean? Was it rted to the Pangu Axe in his hand?

 Chapter 2342

    Chapter 2342


    By the time he looked back, Chu Feng had already returned to the house. Samuel shook his head in boredom.


    Since Cgu Feng didn''t want to say it, there was no need for him to ask. He shook his head and put the small box on his chest. Samuel was about to go back to his room. At this time, on the second floor, there was suddenly a strong Yin Qi. Then, a strong pressure came directly at him.


    Samuel dodged sideways, and a ck shadow almost attacked him from his chest.


    Samuel looked back and saw a thin middle-aged man in white standing behind him. He waved the jade fan in his left hand and a long brush in his right hand.


    Almost at the same time, arge group of young men in ck and white clothes rushed in from the aisle on the second floor. Each of them was holding a big saber anding aggressively.


    Behind them, several guards carried a big man wrapped in white cloth. He was Hu Chi.


    Obviously, these people were here to seek revenge.


    At this time, a group of guests saw that there was going to be fun again. They crowded on the stairs and tried their best to watch.


    "Boy, did you hurt my brother just now?" The middle-aged man didn''t look back, but his voice was very sharp and feminine.


    "What? You want to avenge him?" Samuel asked lightly.


    "Young man, don''t you know that don''t be too arrogant? If you are too arrogant, sometimes you will end up miserably." The middle-aged man sneered.


    "These words are of importance to the middle-aged man." Samuel smiled.


    The meaning of these words was obvious, and the middle-aged man suddenly turned around.


    His face was thin, but it was covered with all kinds of rouge and water powder. His eyes were about to fall out of his eyes at any time. He was dressed up in a weird way. Coupled with the thick mustache on his mouth, he looked a little annoying.


    At this time, his face was full of strong anger.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Sorry, I was wrong. You are not a middle-aged man, but a yin-yang man."


    "You''re courting death." The middle-aged man shouted angrily. He withdrew his fan in his left hand and attacked Samuel in an instant.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He was extremely fast. When he attacked Samuel, he turned into a mass of ck air.


    Samuel turned sideways, and the ck air instantly passed by. After the incarnation stopped, the middle-aged man proudly raised the brush in his right hand, and there was blood on the tip of the pen.


    Only then did Samuel notice that there was a cut on his arm, and his clothes were soaked with blood.


    "This time, this guy can''t be arrogant. I didn''t expect that Hu Chi would find Smiling-face Demon as a Big Brother."


    "It''s said that the Smiling-face Demon is very vicious and specializes in evil arts. The golden brush and jade fan in his hand are very powerful. It''s really extraordinary to see it today."


    "It seems that kid could not escape anymore."


    All the guests shook their heads and smiled bitterly.


    At this time, Fu Mei, Chu Feng and the others in the room also rushed out. After seeing the situation in the road, they were extremely anxious.


    "Miss Fu Mei, the situation is critical. Please help me quickly," Chu Feng said anxiously.


    Fu Mei shook her head and said confidently, "Don''t worry, he can solve it."


    Fu Mei did not know if Samuel could solve it. She knew that the other party had arge number of people. Moreover, Samuel was currently at a disadvantage. If she were to rashly join the battle, she would suffer once she lost.


    Although she cared about the life and death of Samuel because it was rted to her future, if she risked her life, where would her futuree from? Chu Feng was even more anxious. Samuel had saved his life. The most important thing was that Samuel had infused a lot of energy into him just now. If he met a strong enemy now, it would naturally be very dangerous.


    "Kid, you''ve tasted something great, haven''t you?" The middle-aged man said with a sinister smile.


    Seeing that their boss was in power, a group of subordinates also looked at Samuel with disdain.


    It was obvious that the other party hade prepared this time. Moreover, there were many of them, and Samuel had been cut. The situation was obviously very critical.


    "Interesting, Yin-Yang people." Samuel smiled.


    This time, Samuel took the initiative tounch an attack. He bounced and the two of them instantly fought together.


    Facing the fierce attack of Samuel,


    In


    the middle-aged man was very surprised, but at the same time, he sneered. Although Samuel was fierce his moves were really messy. After several easy moves, he seized the opportunity to punch Samuel.


    Just when he thought that Samuel would subconsciously dodge, instead of dodging, Samuel gave up his body and let him attack. At the same time, Samuel also prepared his own punch. Obviously, he gave up resisting.


    "You are really naive." The middle-aged man sneered and focused on attacking!


    The jade fan in his hand turned into a sword and stabbed straight at Samuel. Samuel''s fist also swung toward the middle-aged man.


    There were two loud bangs.


    Samuel took a few steps back, and


    §Ñ


    the Indestructible Armor on his body suddenly shook. Just now, he injected a lot of energy into Chu Feng, and he was facing a big battle. Samuel, whose foundation was not very deep, naturally could not bear it for a while, and it was a little difficult to support Indestructible Armorthe.


    The middle-aged man on the opposite side also flew backward several meters at this time. After knocking down arge group of followers, he barely stood still.


    "Samuel, be careful."


    All of a sudden, in front of Samuel, tens of thousands of brushes suddenly came.


    "One hundred percent, empty-handed, snatch the white de!" Suddenly, an angry roar rang out.

 Chapter 2343

    Chapter 2343


    From the perspective of all the people present, these ten thousand brushes attacked indiscriminately almost all the way.


    Even if it was anyone else, they would not be able to dodge the attack with their full attention. That was because, among the ten thousand brushes, you could not tell which one was the real body and which one was the fake body. However, even if it was just the fake body, it also had a strong offensive force.


    The Smiling-face Demon specialized in evil arts, and the jade fan and the golden brush were his favorite magic treasures. The jade fan''s defense was extremely strong, and the golden brush''s attack was vicious. Once the golden brush was fully activated, all the hairs in the golden brush would scatter and turn into sharp swords. In the next second, there would be two, four, eight, and finally, it would turn into the brush swords formation in front of him.


    It was like a storm!


    Samuel was in the middle of a head-on confrontation, so he did not notice the sudden attack. He frowned and hurriedly activated the energy in his body to maximize the power of the Indestructible Armor.


    "The Storm Sword Brush, f*ck, it''s the unique skill of the Smiling-face Demon."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I don''t know how many experts in the Eight Direction World have been killed by this move. I heard that although the Golden Brush of the Smiling- face Demon is not of high quality and is only a golden divine Soldier at most, because the abnormal attack is not affected by other divine soldiers, it can have the power of a legendary divine soldier. This guy can''t escape death today."


    "In order to break the Storm Sword Brush, there is only one way. That is to find its real body. Otherwise, if there is a slight error, it will be pierced through by ten thousand brushes."


    "That kid is really unlucky to have provoked someone he shouldn''t have. Sigh."


    Samuel did not deny the words of this group of guests who enjoyed watching the fun, because he really could not tell which one was the real body of the brush for the time being.


    There were too many brushes and there was no way to find them. If he wanted to resolve this move, Samuel would have to use the Indestructible Armor to block it. However, given his current situation, the Indestructible Armor might be at a disadvantage. Moreover, unless he had no other choice, he did not want to expose it to the Fu family.


    The only thing that everyone knew was the Pangu Axe. But once he used it, his identity would be exposed. In this wolf pack, it would be a lot of trouble to expose his identity. But just when he was hesitating whether to use the Pangu Axe or not, an angry shout suddenly came.


    "One hundred percent, take the white de with bare hands."


    A white figure suddenly jumped directly in front of Samuel. Then, he raised his hands with white gloves above his head and put his hands together. The scene suddenly became extremely quiet.


    The sharp Storm Sword Brush did not shoot out a hole in Samuel as expected. Instead, it stopped in time.


    Chu Feng squatted in front of Samuel in horse steps. In his hands, the Smiling-face Demon''s brush tip was tightly held by him.


    "F*ck, who... who is this kid? He... he actually resisted the Storm Sword Brush of the Smiling-face Demon. How... how is this possible? Am I seeing things?"


    "Impossible, impossible, absolutely


    .n¨¦t


    impossible. The Smiling-face Demon has dominated the Eight Direction World for more than a hundred years, and no one has ever been able to directly block the attack of the Storm Sword Brush. This kid must be lucky, he must be."


    The group of guests felt as if they had seen a ghost and looked at the scene in disbelief.


    The Smiling-face Demon was also shocked.


    "This..." Hu Chi, who was carried by others, sat up like a corpse because he knew better than anyone else who was blocking Samuel.


    "Isn''t this guy the guy I caught? I knocked him down with one p. When did he be so powerful?"


    "Samuel, you gave me something, and I gave you something. You saved my life. Now, I also saved your life. As I said, I won''t owe you anything." Chu Feng said excitedly at this time.


    Samuel looked at Chu Feng in disbelief. Even he did not expect that this guy could block this attack.


    The Smiling-face Demon was furious after his shock. He rushed over with his jade fan.


    "Samuel, here you are." Chu Feng threw the golden brush to Samuel with both hands.


    The Smiling-face Demon was stunned and stopped.


    He wanted to snatch back the golden brush, but Chu Feng obviously noticed it and threw it to Samuel.


    "What the f*ck are you waiting for? Come on!" The Smiling-face Demon roared, and his whole body suddenly went straight to Samuel!


    The group of underlings hesitated for a moment. Although they were afraid, they still braced themselves and shouted angrily to boost their courage, rushing straight to Chu Feng.


    Samuel frowned and went up to the Smiling-face Demon directly, while Chu Feng confronted the underlings of the Smiling-face Demon.


    After a few rounds, the ones with


    knives were taken away by Chu Feng one after another. The group of men was suddenly a little afraid. After a moment of hesitation, several of the men at the front hesitated for a moment, put away their weapons, and threw their fists at Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was immediately knocked to the ground by a group of punches.


    "One hundred percent. You snatched the white de with your bare hands. You can even take the de. Are you afraid of their fists?" Samuel said anxiously.


    "You can also say that you take the white de with your bare hands. First, I have to have the white de." Chu Feng held his head, which had been smashed, and said with grievance.

 Chapter 2344

    Chapter 2344


    Samuel was stunned!


    What did he mean? He had to have a de before he could take it? What the hell was going on?


    With a flip of his body, he blocked all the underlings and pulled Chu Feng out.


    "Stay aside."


    With a light shout, Samuel shook the Tianyin Skill in his hand, and a golden-ck power instantly burst out from his hand. A group of followers immediately fell to the ground.


    "This is..." The Smiling-face Demon was instantly rmed.


    Because Samuel was using ck energy, he frowned and felt happy.


    Wasn''t the ck energy from the same group?


    "I won''t fight anymore." The Smiling-face Demon retreated and smiled. "I''m sorry to offend you. I wille to you again. Let''s go." After that, the Smiling-face Demon waved his hand and turned to leave with his men.


    Faced with the sudden departure of the Smiling-face Demon, all the guests present were stunned. The Smiling-face Demon came aggressively to seek revenge on Samuel, but suddenly withdrew his troops. It was incredible.


    "What''s going on? Is the Smiling-face Demon admitting defeat?"


    "That''s impossible, isn''t it? How could he obediently admit defeat?"


    "The Smiling-face Demon has been glorious for his whole life, but I didn''t expect that one day he would fail like this."


    "By the way, who on earth is that kid? I''ve never heard of him since he defeated Hu Chi and the Smiling-face Demon."


    "Haha, he should be the young master of some big family. Hehas many natural precious materials and has incredible talent. Otherwise, how could he defeat these two masters at such a young age?"


    "Yes, he must be a disciple of a big family. His bloodline is pure."


    "Haha, the young people nowadays are really not to be underestimated. The previous Samuel is also a young man. I heard that he performed very well in the battle of the Fu family."


    "Samuel is nothing but trash. How can hepare with this young man? He is just a piece of trash in the blue world."


    "That''s right. I''ve heard of Samuel before, but he''s just a good-for-nothing who got Pangu''s secret treasure by luck. How can hepare with this man? I can tell at a nce that he''s extraordinary."


    "That''s right, Young Master. I''m Lu Haijun in Tianhu City. Would you like to give me face and have a meal with me?"


    "Haha, Tianhu City is nothing. I''m an elder of the Eight Trigrams Valley. Young master, may I invite you to have a chat?"


    The guests under the stage all praised Samuel at this time. Samuel retreated two masters in a row, whichpletely convinced this group of people. At this time, all of them ttered and wanted to lick Samuel''s shoes, but they forgot that Samuel in front of them was the one they belittled. Samuel nced at the group of guests disdainfully and turned back to his room.


    Xiao Tao had been looking at Samuel quietly behind the door. When Samuel was fighting against the Smiling-face Demon just now, she was so anxious that her palms were full of sweat. She wanted to rush to help Samuel immediately. Seeing Samuele back, Xiao Tao quickly shrank back into bed and pretended to fall asleep.


    Samuel came in. At this time, Fu Mei diligently poured water for Samuel and said with a smile, "Brother Samuel, you were so awesome just now. Come, have a ss of water."


    Samuel nced at her and really disgusted her hypocritical look. He shook his head with a gloomy face and didn''t want to drink.


    "Brother Samuel, aren''t you happy that you''ve won?" Fu Mei noticed Samuel''s attitude and pretended to be wronged.


    "Yes, if you keep a low profile, you will be showing off." Chu Feng sat by the window angrily.


    Chu Feng regarded Samuel as his rival in love. However, Samuel had indeed helped him a lot. It was just that he could not bow his head because of dignity.


    Samuel sighed. "Is there anything to be happy about?"


    "Brother Samuel, what do you mean?" Fu Mei asked curiously. It was happy to have won. Besides, it was in front of so many people.


    Samuel did not speak. He smiled bitterly. How could things be so simple? He ignored Fu Mei. Samue nced at Xiao Tao, who was lying on the bed, and then looked at Chu Feng "If there is nothing else, take Xiao Tao away from here."  S


    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid of spending money?" Chu Feng asked.


    Samuel put the golden brush on the table and asked, "What do you think of the golden brush?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know what was going on, but he had already heard of the Smiling-face Demon''s golden brush. He nodded and said, "Of course it''s a top-grade divine soldier. There''s nothing to ask about."


    "Since you also know this is a good thing, why don''t you leave quickly? Do you think that the Smiling-face Demon will leave his famous divine soldier with me and ignore it?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Do you mean that the Smiling-face Demon wille to you again?" Chu Feng asked.


    Samuel nodded, but he couldn''t


    guess how the Smiling-face Demon woulde to him for the time being. However, there was one thing he was sure of. The Smiling-face


    Demon still put his divine solceneContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    in


    his hand, knowing that he was no match for him. This showed that the Smiling-face Demon had full


    confidence in taking it back. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Therefore, the next time he came to him, he would definitely want to destroy him.


    He asked Chu Feng to take Xiao Tao away for the sake of their safety and not to drag Samuel down.


    "In addition, Fu Mei, you can leave too," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Fu Mei wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Of course, she didn''t want to be in danger. However, if Samuel let her go, would she expose herself too much and lose her trust in Samuel?


    "No, that the matter was caused by me, but I ran away halfway. Samuel, who do you think Chu Feng is?" Chu Feng said firmly.


    "What can you do for me if you stay?" Samuel said helplessly.


    "Samuel, don''t look down on me. Don''t forget that you used to be my defeated subordinate," Chu Feng said.


    Speaking of this, Samuel suddenly smiled. Although Chu Feng did not have much cultivation, he had many strange moves. Last time, not only was he trapped by Chu Feng, but this time, he could also block the Storm Sword Brush of the Smiling-face Demon. It was really shocking, but also funny Because of his strange moves. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "By the way, what are your things... exactly?" Samuel asked with great interest.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Chu Feng smiled proudly. "You want to know?"


    Samuel thought about it and nodded. He really wanted to know, so he did not deny it.


    Chu Feng was even prouder. He sat down in front of Samuel, grabbed Samuel''s water, drank it up, and said with a mysterious smile, "Have you ever heard of the Trap Gu."


    Samuel had heard of the trap and the Gu, but what was the Trap Gu?

 Chapter 2345

    Chapter 2345


    "Humph, looking at your ignorant and curious eyes, I know that you don''t understand." Chu Feng smiled proudly.


    Samuel couldn''t help but be a little speechless. This guy was really the kind of person who would shine with a little sunshine. However, Samuel didn''t want to hit on Chu Feng''s pride. He shook his head, smiled bitterly, and said nothing.


    "The so-called Trap Gu is a superb secret skill that uses the talisman to attract thepletion of operation. I will need to set up various traps in advance and lock the soul of the trap with the talisman. When I need a certain trap, I only need to burn the yellow talisman to get the ability of the trap. So, do you understand?"


    Samuel suddenly understood and nodded. In short, it was actually a kind of God trick. However, the God trick invited the gods, while the Trap Gu invited the Trap. Moreover, these traps could be made.


    No wonder this kid would burn a talisman every time he attacked him.


    What was even funnier was that if he took the white de with his bare hands, he could only take the white de with his bare hands. This was a trap that had been set up a long time ago, so Samuel understood why Chu Feng could be so strong and weak at once.


    "I see. Interesting," Samuel said with a smile.


    Hearing Samuel''s praise, Chu Feng was even more proud. "This is just a small trick. Let me tell you, as the only pro-disciple of my master, I know more than that. I also have more powerful Trap skills."


    "For example?"


    "I can''t tell you this. My master said that the so-called trap skills are all about unexpected uracy. If I tell you, how can I win in the future?" Samuel nodded and said, "Well, since you don''t want to say it, I don''t want to ask more. How about this, I''ll trouble you to protect them." "What about you?"


    Samuel smiled. "Sleep!"


    Meanwhile, on the top of the Blue Mountain.


    Lu Ruoxin led Saber Twelve, Manfred, and Liu Fang slowly into the main hall in the air.


    Saber Twelve and Manfred looked around at this time. Such a magnificent pce made them feel like rural vigers entering the city. They were amazed and curious.


    "Where is Samuel?" Saber Twelve looked around and asked while walking.


    Just a single pir was as thick as a dozen people hugging each other. Its height pierced straight into the clouds, making it difficult to see with the naked eye.


    Lu Ruoxin did not answer. Instead, she stopped respectfully and said softly behind the curtain, "Father, I''ve brought them here."


    The person behind the curtain said lightly, "Xin''er, you did a good job."


    "Who are you? Where is Samuel?" Saber Twelve asked at this time.


    Manfred hurriedly stopped Saber Twelve, his eyes fixed on the back of the curtain in the hall. He frowned. His intuition told him that the person behind the curtain was definitely not an ordinary person.


    From his aura and pressure, one could tell that he was powerful.


    "Take them to rest," the man behind the curtain said softly.


    "Yes." Lu Ruoxin nodded. With a wave of her hand, several guards suddenly appeared beside Manfred and the other two, politely inviting them.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Of course, Saber Twelve did not want to go like this. They came to find Samuel, but they did not see Samuel in the hall. How could Saber Twelve not be anxious?


    Manfred shook his head at him, pulled him away, and followed the guards.


    After the three of them left, Lu Ruoxin turned around and bowed slightly to the curtain. "Father, there''s one more thing."


    "Xin''er, go ahead."


    "In addition to bringing back these


    three people have another unexpected gain in this trip to Xuanyuan World. In addition to. friends Samuel has an enemy who is also a friend. I want to use it as our first choice to deal with Samuel."


    The person behind the curtain nodded. "Who is it?"


    Lu Ruoxin did not speak and pped her hands. Soon, Chi Meng slowly walked in with her illusory body, followed by Fei Lingsheng. "Greetings, Master."


    As soon as they arrived at the hall, Chi Meng and Fei Lingsheng knelt down respectfully.


    In front of the curtain, one person and one spirit were only far away from the curtain, but they could feel his strength from the aura just like Manfred. A man and a spirit had never seen such power before.


    But at the same time, the man and the spirit were very happy, because they didn''t need to be afraid that there would be no future if they followed such a person.


    "One is a Sword Spirit, and the other is a good-for-nothing? Xin''er, you have always done things properly. Can you exin the reason?" The person behind the curtain said.


    "Father, they have a different


    rtionship with Samuel. They hate


    Samuel so much that they want to kill him, but they can get close to him when Samuel is not prepared. Most importantly, they know Samuel," Lu Ruoxin said confidently.


    "Only when you know yourself and your enemy can you win. This is a good method. However, these two people''s cultivation is extremely weak. You can make arrangements," said the person behind the curtain.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled faintly and said, "Yes!"


    "Okay, then go ahead."


    Lu Ruoxin smiled mysteriously, nodded, and disappeared into the hall with the two of them.


    The next second, the three of them had already appeared in a mountain range!

 Chapter 2346

    Chapter 2346


    "Greetings, Princess."


    The three of them had just stopped when an old man, who was covered in hair and looked like a sloth, quickly came forward and knelt down in front of Lu Ruoxin.


    "Elder Gui, how have you been?" Lu Ruo said expressionlessly.


    "Thank you for your concern. I can still eat."


    "It''s time to use you."


    Elder Gui nodded honestly. "Please go ahead."


    "There is one Sword Spirit and one person. I want you to make use of the Hundred Ghosts Formation to merge them into one!"


    Only then did Elder Gui look up at Fei Lingsheng and Chi Meng. Although he had already known their existence, without Lu Ruoxin''s order, Elder Gui did not dare to look up.


    "But the Hundred Ghosts Formation is making too much noise. I''m afraid that people from the Eight Direction World will notice it."


    "What I want is that everyone in the Eight Direction World knows about this. Let them swarm in and be the fuel for their demonized." Lu Ruoxin sneered, and then gently condensed a bead in the air. "This is the Fire Pill of Heavenly Pearl. When you open the formation, put it in the formation, and the Devil Qi of the Hundred Ghosts Formation will be covered by it. Those idiots must think that there is a divine soldier here."


    Elder Gui immediately understood Lu Ruoxin''sintention. She used an illusion to create a situation where the extraordinary treasure would descend to the Eight Direction World and attract those who coveted the treasure toe to their death. It was indeed very insidious, but very useful.


    "But the Fire Pill of Heavenly Pearl is too auspicious. I''m afraid that many masters will be attracted by it. At that time, it will be even more difficult for me to deal with them," Elder Gui said.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled disdainfully. "You''re not a human. Of course, you don''t know how terrible human nature is. When they reallye, this group of people will kill each other. Do you still need to do it?"


    Elder Gui quickly nodded. "Your Highness is wise!"


    "Go do it, and do it well, okay?" Lu Ruoxin smiled gently. The next second, her figure had disappeared.


    Elder Gui bowed respectfully to the air and greeted the man and the spirit. He stooped and walked to a cave in the distance. "Follow me."


    The cave was full of skeletons and debris. In the pitch-ck darkness, the air was filled with a pungent smell of blood.


    As they went deeper and deeper, their vision suddenly became clear, but the air around them was dyed red, and there was a pool of blood on the ground.


    "Go down," Elder Gui said, and then got up and walked forward.


    Fei Lingsheng looked at Elder Gui hesitantly. Looking at the constantly bubbling blood pool, she did not know what to do for a while.


    The blood pool was too frightening. Fei Lingsheng was indeed scared.


    "You,e with me." Elder Gui nced at Chi Meng, stooped, and continued to walk inside.


    Chi Meng nodded and followed Elder Gui inside. At this time, Fei Lingsheng gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and jumped into the blood pool.


    After passing through the blood pool and entering the winding snake intestines path for hundreds of meters, she came to a bigger spaceg.


    This ce was more than a


    thousand meters wide, and the cave was dark. There was a bottomless pit on the ground, and the ck gas was entangled in the pit. At this time, she suddenly felt that something was grabbing her feet. She looked down and was suddenly stunned. It turned out to be a dark hand


    grabbing her feet.


    When she waspletely used to the light, she fixed her eyes on it and was stunned.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In the huge square-shaped pit,


    countless ck shadows


    intertwined with each other like earthworms, which made people feel disgusted and flustered. At the edge of the pit, the shadows


    stretched out their hands with


    difficulty, trying to get out of the pit.


    "Go down," Elder Gui said indifferently.


    "Am I... am I going to enter this ce?" Even though she was a calm and cruel person, she still felt a little embarrassed in the face of such a huge pit.


    Elder Gui didn''t say anything. Chi Meng nodded, gritted her teeth, and jumped down.


    Night had fallen in the Dew City, but it did not stop the noise in the city. Instead, it became noisier in the night.


    In the restaurant, a group of people was very enthusiastic. They were either pushing cups and changing cups, or waving their fists and shouting. The waiter shouted loudly and was busy taking care of them. It was a prosperous scene.


    On the second floor, Samuel sat by the window, tasting the wine lightly. He enjoyed the bustle and watched the night''s silence.


    At this moment, human figures suddenly gathered on the street. Samuel smiled, put down the wine pot, and waited quietly.


    Sure enough, after a while, the door of Samuel''s room rang. Then, a polite voice came from outside, "Young Master, my master has prepared wine and dishes. Pleasee and have a chat."


    Samuel got up and opened the door. There was a clean and luxurious servant standing at the door. Samuel had never seen a person


    dressed like this, but he was sur subordinate of the Smilingen


    that hewas definitely not the.


    Demon. This was unexpected but reasonable. Samuel smiled and asked, "Who is your master?"


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    Samuel smiled again and nodded. "Okay, lead the way."

 Chapter 2347

    Chapter 2347


    After following the servant,d Samuel went out of the restaurantand boarded an eight-man sedan chair.


    Ten minutester, the sedan slowly stopped outside a manor. The servant lifted the curtain and respectfully asked Samuel to get off the sedan.


    Jade Lions stood tall outside the hall. A few servants were dressed in cloth clothes and looked like home servants. Samuel nced at the servants closest to him and ced his eyes on his hand. The corner of her mouth immediately pulled out a cold smile.


    Samuel nced at the que and saw the three words on it, Qinxin Garden.


    Entering the hall, it was full of wealth and luxury. It was decorated with golden silk and jade silk, which was magnificent and elegant.


    They passed through the hall and came to the back garden. The back garden was mainly made of the hugeke of the central court. The blue waves were light and theke water was clear. There was a dew pavilion in the middle of the pond. Samuel sat on a small boat on the shore and slowly walked there.


    In the pavilion, a middle-aged man had been waiting for a long time. He looked at Samuel and stroked his beard with satisfaction with a faint smile on his face.


    Beside him stood the Smiling-face Demon, Hu Chi, and two other strange-shaped people. One was dressed in ck, and the other in white. Behind him, a table of delicious food had already been prepared.


    When Samuel''s boat reached the shore, he immediately weed it warmly. "Wee, wee, warm wee. Young hero, since you cane to my mansion as a guest, I''m really honored. I''ve sent someone to prepare some small dishes and wine to invite you to sit down."


    Samuel smiled slightly. If he hadn''t known about Hu Chi and the Smiling-face Demon before, he might have thought that the middle-aged man was a good person, even if he was a stranger.


    After sitting down, the middle-aged man poured a ss of wine enthusiastically. At this time, Samuel said, "If you have something to say, let''s get straight to the point. I''m not familiar with you, so I don''t think it''s necessary to drink this wine."


    Hearing that Samuel did not give him face, the men in ck and white behind the middle-aged man immediately took a step forward angrily. Samuel gave a sinister smile and was ready to attack at any time.


    The middle-aged manughed and blocked the two with both hands. He looked at Samuel and said, "Well, you''re so straightforward. I like straightforward young people like you. It''s much easier to deal with you. I have something to say."


    Samuel nodded.


    "I have already heard of the battle at the restaurant today. However, you can rest assured that my brother''s skills are not as good as others''. I will definitely not seek revenge for him. However, brother, your ability has been greatly appreciated by me. Therefore, I wish to invite you to join us." The middle aged man said.


    Samuel smiled slightly. "Join you? What''s the reason?"


    "Boy, my Big Brother thinks highly of you. That''s your honor. Don''t be ungrateful," the man in ck said angrily.


    "Haha, brother, we are of the same kind." The middle-aged man smiled, sat up slightly, and gave Samuel a mysterious smile.


    Samuel frowned. "The same kind?"


    The middle-aged man smiled and moved his hand. A ck gas immediately gathered in it. "Now, do you understand?"


    Samuel suddenly understood. After ying for a long time, this group of people regarded his Tianyin Skill as their own demon skills, so they naturally thought that Samuel was one of their peers.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. He never thought that he would cause such a big misunderstanding by just doing it casually.


    However, even so, Samuel did not intend to join them. On the other hand, he did not intend to make things difficult for them. In Samuel''s mind, justice was not determined by the camp. Therefore, Samuel did not care about the right or the devil.


    Thinking of this, Samuel cupped his fists slightly and said, "I''m sorry, I''m used to being alone and I''m not interested in forming a gang. As for your meal, I understand. I''ll send someone to send the golden brush to the mansionter."


    After saying that, Samuel turned and left.


    As soon as he got up, the middle-aged manughed and said, "Brother, don''t worry. Please see my sincerity first."


    After that, the middle-aged man


    odde


    gave a look and the Smiling-face Demon nodded. He got up and opened the eight boxes around the pavilion one by one. When the boxes wereopened, they were filled with all kinds of jewelry and exotic minerals and produce. They were really dazzling. N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Samuel smiled disdainfully. He thought, "They wanted to buy me over with money? Then they might have found the wrong person. I haven''t found a ce to use the treasures I collected from the four dragons yet. Money really doesn''t mean much to me."


    Samuel shook his head and stepped


    on the boat again. Samuel''s behavior directly confused the group of people present, because they had given enough money and chips, They even thought that Samuel could not refuse such a price, but they did not know that Samuel did not even take one more look.


    "Brother, you don''t even care about these things? Aren''t you a little arrogant?" The Smiling-face Demon was a little dissatisfied at this time.


    Samuel smiled and said nothing. At this time, the middle-aged man made up his mind and said, "Little brother, if you don''t like these things, you will definitely like one thing."


    Samuel was stunned and looked at the middle-aged man strangely. Seeing that he was very confident, Samuel really didn''t know where his courage came from.


    "I''ll send someone to pick you up at midnight today. Let''s meet here. When you see these things, it''s not toote to make a decision."


    Samuel was a little curious. The


    middle-aged man said seriously, and he was full of confidence. This guy didn''t make an appointment early orte, and he made an appointment at 12 o''clock in the middle of the night. When the two were added together, Samuel''s interest was instantly aroused.


    Moreover, Samuel also believed that he could not leave the city now. He did not say anything more. He mobilized a little energy and the boat gently moved forward.


    Seeing that Samuel had left, the man in white behind the middle-aged man took a step forward and said slightly, "Master, that boy is just a stranger. Should we bribe him with those things? Is it worth it?"


    The middle-aged man smiled confidently and said, "In this world, it is not easy to find a good general. At this time, we are in need of people. If we can have this young man to help us, it will be like adding wings to a tiger."


    "Humph, I think that kid is just so-so. I will definitely kill him within three moves. It is obvious that someone''s skill is not good, so he can brag about him so much." The man in ck shouted disdainfully at this time.


    These words were directly directed at the Smiling-face Demon, and the meaning could not be more obvious.


    The Smiling-face Demon''s expression immediately turned ugly. He was about to lose his temper.


    "That''s enough. I believe in the strength of the Smiling-face Demon. Hurry up and bring all the new goods in. Then choose a group of good quality ones to entertain that kid tonight. Don''t dy the proper business." The middle-aged man stopped him.


    "Yes!" The man in ck, the man in white, Hu Chi, and the Smiling-face Demon looked at each other and retreated unwillingly.

 Chapter 2348

    Chapter 2348


    When they came out of the manor, the servants wanted to see Samuel off, but he refused. Anyway, it was still some time before midnight, so Samuel decided to walk around.


    It had been a very long time since he had felt so rxed. Aftering to the Eight Direction World, he had encountered countless dangers. Most importantly, Yvonne''s life was uncertain, and it was hard to tell if he would be safe. Samuel''s mental pressure had always been enormous.


    He had been in the Eight Direction World for a long time, but he really had not seen everything in it.


    Walking on the street, he heard a lot of noise. Looking at the crowd, Samuel also felt that this kind of life was actually veryfortable. After these things were solved in the future, Samuel would take Yvonne and Nian''er to live in seclusion in a certain city and live a stable and ordinary life.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Samuel''s mouth curved into a sweet smile. He walked to a small stall selling the mud people and saw a set of mud people.


    A man and a woman, one son, looked so much like Yvonne, and Nian''er.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Boss, how much is it?"


    "Haha, young hero, three amethysts."


    Samuel nodded and was about to pay.


    At this time, there was a gong sound. Then, a group of people rushed madly in the direction of the storm like a torrent.


    Samuel looked at them strangely, not knowing what they were doing for a while.


    "Haha, young hero, that''s the opening of the ck market." The boss exined to Samuel while packing things for him. "The ck Market?"


    "Dew City is a small city, but it''s located in a remote ce. Most of the time, it''s the first choice for those underground traders. Over time, many peoplee and form the ck market. In addition, the Martial Arts Contest on the top of Mount Qi is about to begin. Many people have to pass by this city, so the ck market is very lively now," The boss said with a smile.


    Samuel nodded. It was interesting.


    "Here, your things." The boss handed the packed things to Samuel. After taking back the money, he smiled and said, "Young hero, if you are interested, you can go and have a look. If you are lucky enough, you may be able to buy a lot of good things."


    "Okay, I''ll go and have a look." Samuel smiled. He put the things in his chest and rushed to the ck market with the crowd.


    Anyway, there was still time before


    the midnight, so he might as well go and have a look. Although people like Samuel were never the kind of people who could try their luck: buy good things like the boss said, Samuel had always been very rich. He did not know how to spend a lot of treasures from the four dragons, nor did he have time. This time, it was a good opportunity.


    At that time, he would buy some jade liquid or immortal grass that could improve his cultivation andy a good foundation for the Martial Arts Contest.


    In a barrennd in the west of the Dew City, the small city was short of development, so although the west of the city was surrounded by the city walls, it was deste. Only the big trees were in the shade, forming arge hairy forest.


    Thishairy Forest was where the ck Market was located.


    When Samuel arrived, the whole forest was almost brightly lit, and all kinds of sales sounds rose and fell in the noise. The pedestrians sometimes stopped to observe and sometimes waited for the estimated price.


    The purpose of Samuel was very clear. He did not care about divine weapons. After all, he already had the strongest King of All Weapons. The main purpose of his trip was to see some jade liquid or immortal grass, which could enhance his energy.


    After searching around, Samuel stopped in front of an old man''s stall. He was attracted by a five-colored flower on the old man''s stall. The flower was bright and beautiful, and it was emitting a faint light. At first nce, it was something full of spirit.


    "Sir, this flower looks pretty good," said Samuel. He hadn''t been in the Eight Direction World for long, so he didn''t know much about it.


    "Young hero, this is a five-colored


    flower, and it is the best material for making high-grade Energy-gathering Pills. If you like it, I will give you a discount. It is 1,000 purple crystals." The old man smiled slightly, and then handed the five-colored flower t¨¦ Samuel to let him have a check without worry.


    Samuel held the flower and frowned slightly. He didn''t expect it to be soexpensive.


    Just as Samuel was in a dilemma,


    two figures suddenly stood beside him. They were a man and a woman. The man was gentle. He was wearing whiteclothes, which made him look very carefree. The woman was like a fish falling from madi the sky. Although she only wore light makeup, it still could not hide her beauty. The man snatched the


    five-colored flower and looked at the boss with a contemptuous smile. "I want this five-colored flower."


    The old man was slightly stunned and said awkwardly, "But, this gentleman..."


    The man in white nced at Samuel disdainfully. Seeing that Samuel was wearing ordinary clothes, he sneered scornfully and said, "But what is it? Who dares topete with me for what I like? Am I right, rubbish?"


    Samuel frowned. Originally, he had been hesitating whether or not to buy the five-colored flower. After all, the old man had said that it was the main material for refining pills. Samuel did not know how to refine pills, so he was not very interested in it.


    "What are you looking at, smelly trash? If you don''t ept it, then fight with me. I''m offering 3,000 purple crystals to buy it now. Can you afford it? If you can''t afford it, then get out of here." Seeing Samuel staring at him with a frown, the white-clothed man immediately scolded discontentedly.

 Chapter 2349

    Chapter 2349


    Samuel heaved a long sigh of relief and waszy to argue with such a person. He didn''t want to cause any trouble, so he turned around and left. At this time, the man in white was very proud and threw the five-colored flower to the old man. "Pack it up for me."


    The old man nced at Samuel and finally agreed with a smile. He quickly wrapped it up for him. One thousand purple crystals were enough, but he didn''t expect that Samuel was so rich that he could directly afford three thousand purple crystals.


    "Young Master Zhou, three thousand amethysts? Isn''t it too expensive? You don''t need to be so harsh on him, do you? He doesn''t look like a man with three thousand amethysts." The beautiful woman next to the white-clothed man took the five-colored flower from the old man and said to the white-robed man while looking at Samuel with ridicule.


    "Heh heh, when ites to trash like this, you have to step into the mire with one foot. Don''t stand on ceremony with him. What''s more, even if it''s a golden mountain or a silver mountain, I will buy it for you." The white d man said with a great breath.


    The beautiful woman was immediately coaxed with a bright smile on her face. "Thank you, Young Master Zhou."


    Samuel shook his head helplessly, turned around, and walked to the other stalls. But after walking around, Samuel didn''t take action for a long time. There was no other reason. Many materials on these stalls were used for alchemy, but Samuel didn''t know how to refining pills. So even if he bought a lot of them, at least for the time being, there was no use.


    The Martial Arts Contest was getting closer and closer. He did not have time to learn these methods of refining elixirs, nor did he have time to grow up. What he needed was still the finished product.


    However, in Master Zhou''s eyes, Samuel''s behavior waspletely poor, but he insisted oning to join in the fun. He wanted to show off here, and then he could take the opportunity to brag when he was drinking. There were many people like Samuel present.


    And the reason why Childe Zhou stared at Samuel was that he had the same purpose as Samuel.


    The beauty next to him, Bai Ling''er, was the little beauty he had just pursued. She was beautiful and had a good figure, but unfortunately, her cultivation talent was average. Therefore, in order to be with her tonight, he specially brought Bai Ling''er to the ck market to buy materials to help her improve her cultivation.


    Therefore, in a few rounds, he could always meet Samuelintentionally or unintentionally.


    Just as Samuel was bored and was about to leave, a group of people in uniform, holding trays, passed by Samuel neatly.


    Samuel''s eyes widened as he stared at the contents of the tray. He couldn''t help swallowing.


    Apart from the boxes in which Samuel could not see, there were also a few tes of pills and jade liquid which Samuel had been searching for. Samuel immediately became interested and quickly followed.


    After passing through the crowd, these attendants soon entered a big room in the forest. As soon as Samuel arrived at the door, a middle-aged man reached out to block Samuel''s way. After sizing Samuel up, he suppressed his dissatisfaction and said, "Young hero, please stay. This is an auction house. Do you have a ticket?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Samuel was stunned and shook his head. "No."


    The man immediately showed a professional fake smile and despised Samuel in his heart. "Then I''m sorry, sir. ording to our rules, you are not allowed to enter the venue without a ticket. Please leave."


    "How to get the ticket?" Samuel asked.


    "The admission ticket can be obtained for free, but ording to the rules of the field, you need at least 100,000 purple crystal coins to be qualified to get it, so..." The man made another inviting gesture.


    Obviously, he didn''t think that Samuel had 100,000 purple crystal coins.


    As the goalkeeper of the auction


    house, although his official position was very small, he had seen countless people. Most of the


    people who could have such wealth were the children of some big families. People like Samuel in ordinary clothes were not among them.


    "Some ces can be used to take photos, and then take them out to show off, but some ces can''t be touched by trash at all. The auction of the golden house is forbidden for dogs to enter, do you understand?"


    At this time, a cold shout came. Childe Zhou in white walked over slowly with Bai Ling''er. Then, he took out his ticket and handed it to the goalkeeper, looking at Samuel with disdain.


    In the outside world, they could pretend no matter they had money or not. But in the auction house, those poor and useless people would have nowhere to hide.


    And this was also the time for him to show off his power.


    Seeing Master Zhou, the gatekeeper bent his body to 90 degrees and respectfully took the ticket with both hands. "Good evening, Master Zhou." Childe Zhou smiled disdainfully and said, "Well, don''t do this to me. Your auction house is getting worse and worse. How can you let a dog stand in front of the door?"


    Since Childe Zhou had spoken, the goalkeeper did not dare to neglect him. He quickly pulled Samuel out and said, "Young hero, you are not wee here. Please leave immediately."


    Samuel moved his body and immediately bounced the goalkeeper away. He also looked at Childe Zhou coldly.


    This Child Zhou had been making


    things difficult for him all night. He


    Qu


    didn''t want to make trouble and didn''t want to argue with him over and over again. However, Samueldidn''t expect that he was getting more and more excessive. He could not bear it anymore. Besides, Samuel urgently needed those pills and Jade Liquid.


    "I must enter the room today." Samuel said frowningly.

 Chapter 2350

    Chapter 2350


    Not only did Childe Zhou not feel threatened by Samuel''s words, he even wanted tough.


    Childe Zhou looked at Samuel with a funny smile as he dug out his ears with his hand. He said to the goalkeeper, "You... did you hear something just now? An idiot said that he must enter here."


    The goalkeeper immediately smiled helplessly. Like Master Zhou, he could onlyugh at Samuel''s words. "Master Zhou, you know there are many idiots in the world. They obviously don''t have the strength, but they jump up and down like clowns."


    Samuel''s face was as cold as frost. "Is this the service attitude of your auction house?"


    "What a joke! You''re telling me the service attitude? Our hundred-year-old reputation in the auction house is excellent, but that''s also divided into people. Do you think trash like you are qualified to enjoy our service? Without a big stick to serve you, it''s already giving you face. If you know what''s good for you, get out of here." The goalkeeper scolded angrily.


    Hearing this, Samuel was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "Okay, stay for a while. Don''t beg me. Do you have a ce to exchange amethysts?"


    "Can''t you see with your dog''s eyes? The hut next to it is our Exchange Office. What? Are you scaring me? Do you think I will be scared? If you have the guts, you can change it," the goalkeeper said angrily.


    Of course, he would not believe what Samuel said. He thought that Samuel was scaring him.


    Judging from Samuel''s clothes, he was not a noble at all. In addition, Childe Zhou despised him. If he was really an invisible tycoon, would Childe Zhou make a mistake?


    Samuel nodded, turned around, and walked to the exchange room.


    "Bah!" The goalkeeper spat at the back of Samuel. Then, he smiled at Childe Zhou and bowed like a dog. "Childe Zhou, don''t pay attention to this fool. It''s cold outside. Let''s sit in the venue."


    Childe Zhou smiled coldly and nced at Bai Ling''er gently. At this time, he was not in a hurry to enter the auction house. "Don''t worry. Anyway, I have nothing to do. Since that idiot wants to show off, let''s y with him."


    Bai Ling''er gave a sweet smile, "That''s right; it''s rare for someone to perform a monkey show for us before the auction. If we don''t finish watching it, how can we face his hard work?"


    As soon as Bai Ling''er finished speaking, the three of them began tough loudly.


    At this time, Samuel walked into the exchange room.


    Several half-naked women were dressed in strange clothes, waiting leisurely. There were also a few rich people in luxurious clothes, who were doing business under thepany of the women.


    When Samuel went in, there were still three free girls. But when they saw Samuel''s clothes, the three girls'' smiles froze on their faces. Then they pushed each other, as if no one wanted to treat Samuel.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Samuel didn''t care. Samuel was despised many times. More importantly, it was within his expectations. Although the Eight Direction World was several levels higher than Xuanyuan World or Earth, human nature wouldn''t change.


    Where there were people, there would be such a difference.


    "Hello, I want to exchange amethysts." Samuel walked up to them and said softly.


    The three of them pushed each other. The girl standing in the middle was embarrassed because Samuel was facing her. She had no choice but to bite the bullet and say, "If you want to exchange for the purple crystal, pleasee to the first stall."


    Samuel looked around and saw that there were two stalls in the middle of the house. However, it was obvious that there was not even a shadow near the first stall. Those rich people were all in the second stall. Samuel asked, "Can the first stall beokay? I think they are all in the second stall."


    "Young hero, below 100,000 purple crystals can be exchanged at the first stall."


    Samuel nodded. "Then I''ll go to the second stall."


    Obviously, below 100,000 was not enough for Samuel to use, so Samuel could only choose the second stall.


    ???


    As soon as th¨¨se words came out, the two girls next to the girl in the middle immediately raised their jade-like hands and covered their mouths to hide theirughter. They were secretly d that they didn''t receive Samuel just now. Otherwise, they would really make a fool of themselves.


    Several guests in the distance also heard the voice at this time. They couldn''t help but look at Samuel up and down, and then sneered. The woman in the middle almost rolled her eyes.


    Every woman in the exchange house had the fair share, so everyone naturally hoped to meet some rich. people. In this way, they could get a lot ofmission. But she was really unlucky today. Just now, she had not epted any rich people, but now she met a poor man with an IQ problem.


    "Young hero, the second stall is a VIP area. It''s very busy. If you don''t exchange for one million, please go to the first stall, thank you."


    In the eyes of the three girls, Samuel was a poor boy. They didn''t know what kind of treasure Samuel had got. He came here to exchange some purple crystal, and he would have a good time to drink and get drunk.


    After all, ording to his clothes, he didn''t seem to be a rich person.. It would naturally make peopleugh at him if he wanted to go to the second stall.


    "Okay, then I''ll go to the first stall. You''ll be responsible for any consequences." Samuel said and turned to Zone One.


    The girl snorted and thought, "What will happen to a poor boy? It''s so funny."


    When he arrived at the secondstall, the middle-aged man sitting in the stall waszy because he was not in the VIP area. When he saw Samueling over, he casually knocked on the table and said, "Take out anything valuable."


    "Put it on the table?" Samuel asked.


    "Nonsense." The middle-aged man red at Samuel.


    Samuel smiled and ran the energy in his hand. Then, he aimed the Spatial Ring from the four dragons at the table.


    "Crash!"


    With a loud bang, countless gold and silver treasures poured out of the ring like a flood and piled up on the table.


    What was even crazier was that after a few seconds, the gold, silver, and jewelry in Samuel''s hands were still flowing out without any sign of stopping.


    At this time, the table had been piled up into a hill by countless pieces of jewelry, and they even began to fall to the ground because of too many piles.


    The three girls were stunned and their mouths opened slightly. They looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. Several guests, who had justughed at Samuel, also stood up in shock.


    "This..." On the stall, the middle-aged man who had been careless just now also looked at Samuel in shock.


    Originally, he thought Samuel was just a poor boy, but he didn''t expect that he was a rich man.


    However, just as he was shocked


    and came to his senses, his face suddenly turned green and he felt fear in his heart. As more and more jewelryappeared, the first stall was soon filled with jewelry, but Samuel did not stop at all.

 Chapter 2351

    Chapter 2351


    If it went on like this, the first stall would be stuffed by these jewelries.


    The middle-aged man hurriedly threw his gaze at the person in charge of the second stall. Clearly, the person in charge of the second stall was also at a loss.


    As more and more jewelry were piled up, the middle-aged man couldn''t bear it any longer. He hurriedly said, "Young hero, stop, stop. There are too many, too many."


    Samuel''s face was cold. He did not intend to stop at all. What he had searched from the four dragons was enough to fill a huge cave. And they could fill more than a dozen of the exchange room.


    Looking at the jewelry that was as much as running water, the three girls'' faces turned pale. At this time, their eyes were almost popping out of their heads, and their hearts were full of regret.


    For people like them, they were all looking forward to a super wealthy personing to exchange. In this way, they would be able to obtain quite a number of shares. Hence, they waited day and night, looking forward to such a lucky thing happening to them.


    However, after waiting for so long, the God of Luck suddenly appeared above her head.


    One had to know that ording to the financial resources that Samuel had disyed at present, she would not have to worry anything in her life just by the sharing. But the three of them actually gave way to each other and pushed Samuel away.


    Especially the woman in the middle, she staggered and almost fainted, because she was undoubtedly the closest person to this opportunity. But she did push it away fiercely and almost in the way of offending!


    She regretted it so much that she almost wanted tomit suicide.


    At this time, the jewelry in the room was still nging, and the first stall was directly full of jewelry as expected. More jewelry began to spread on the floor of the room like water, and it was getting bigger and bigger.


    "Who the hell is this? So many jewelries? Which rich young master of a big family is so rich?"


    "Damn it, he looks like a beggar, but he turns out to be a f*cking handsome and rich man." Several guests, who were very rich, couldn''t help sighing when they saw the half-room full of jewelry.


    At this time, the person in charge of the second stall suddenly opened the door of the second stall and rushed to Samuel. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly remembered something. Then he took a few steps to the woman in the middle and pped her hard on the face. He scolded angrily, "Why are you still standing there? Apologize to the guest now!"


    The girl''s tender face was flushed by


    the p, and she was dizzy. Before she could understand, she was pulled by the person in charge to the front of Samuel. The person in charge threw her away, and the woman immediately fell to the ground. After the woman came back to her senses, she immediately got up regardless of the pain and knelt in front of Samuel. "I''m sorry, young hero, I''m sorry." N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Young hero, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. Can... Can you stop? If it goes on like this, the room can hold so many jewelries." The person in charge was so anxious that he was sweating. If Samuel continued to do this, the room would explode.


    If word of this got out, their peers would probablyugh to death.


    "Okay!" Samuel nodded and withdrew the energy in his hand. "Then exchange these."


    Seeing that Samuel had finally stopped, the person in charge let out a long sigh. His back was already drenched in sweat. He looked at Samuel and said respectfully, "Are you going to exchange all these for amethysts?"


    There was half a room of jewelries. How many amethysts did he have to exchange for?


    "Yes, can these be exchanged for one million?" Samuel said.


    Hearing Samuel''s answer, the person in charge looked embarrassed. "What''s wrong? Is it not enough? If not, I still have a lot," Samuel said.


    "It''s enough!" The person in charge quickly grabbed Samuel''s hand. The pile of things on the ground was absolutely worth one million purple crystals. The reason why he looked embarrassed was that there were too many of them. It would take a long time for evaluation for the price. This was a huge project.


    "By the way, distinguished guest, are you going to participate in the auction by exchanging amethysts?" the person in charge asked. Samuel nodded.


    "You guys, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and serve the guest." After the person in charge ordered the girls coldly, he smiled warmly and respectfully at Samuel. "Dear guest, please wait for a moment. I''ll get the admission ticket for you right away."


    After saying that, the person in


    charge quickly stepped back and walked to the second stall. At this time, the girls also walked toward Samuel with sweet smiles. Even the girls with guests around them did not care about their customers at this time. After inviting Samuel to sit down, they served tea and other


    things for Samuel warmly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    A few of them even intentionally or unintentionally gathered some of their body parts that they were proud of in front of Samuel, trying to attract Samuel''s attention. After all, if they could attract such a rich young master, their lives in the rest would be carefree.

 Chapter 2352

    Chapter 2352


    At this time, the woman just now walked to the front of Samuel with a cup of tea, trembling with fear. "Young hero, please drink tea." Samuel looked at her trembling hands and smiled disdainfully. She had been arrogant in front of him just now, but now she was afraid.


    The woman lowered her head and was very afraid. If she offended such a rich man, she was destined to end up miserably.


    After all, rich people were arrogant. If she offended them, she would definitely get revenge. Moreover, even if she did not get revenge, she would not be able to stay in the exchange house anymore.


    Although it took her a lot of effort to find this job, she only had one thought now, which was to make Samuel not me her. It was better to live than anything else.


    "There''s no need for tea. In the future, don''t look down upon people." After that, Samuel stood up and nced at the second stall


    Hearing this, the woman finally heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Samuel gratefully.


    At this time, the person in charge walked out of the stall quickly with a red delicate card in his hand.


    When he came to the front of Samuel, he bowed respectfully and presented it with both hands. "Dear guest, this is your admission ticket." Samuel took the ticket. He opened it and saw that there were five words written by a strange paint, "Please don''t neglect honored guest." Obviously, these five words had just been added, and even the traces of paint were fresh. "What does this mean?"


    The person in charge smiled obsequiously. "With your assets, you are definitely the VIP of this auction, but we really don''t have a higher standard ticket, so... please don''t me us."


    Samuel was a little disdainful. These people''s attitudes had changed so quickly.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the auction first. As for my things..."


    "Honored guest, don''t worry. We''ll start counting immediately. This is a Purple Spirit Stone. It''s your ount here. We''ll finish the inventoryter. The exact amount will be increased to the Purple Spirit Stone."


    Samuel nodded, took the Purple Spirit Stone, and turned to walk out of the store.


    Seeing Samuel Jleave, the group of girls suddenly felt very disappointed. From the beginning to the end, even if they tried their best, Samuel did not look at them for even a second, which meant that their wish to enter a rich and powerful family hadpletely failed.


    The person in charge could not help but let out a sigh of relief at this time. Finally, he safely sent Samuel out.


    "What are you waiting for? Close the door and count these assets."


    "And you, Chen Xuanshu, from tomorrow on, you don''t have toe here to work. Do you know that you almost let us suffer a big disaster?"


    After saying this, the person in charge looked at the back of Samuel in disbelief and touched his head strangely. "What? Are the rich people nowadays so low-key?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Samuel came out of the exchange house. From a distance, he saw Childe Zhou and Bai Ling''er waiting at the door of the auction house. He sighed helplessly. He actually met them again.


    Looking at Samuel''s expression, Childe Zhou, Bai Ling''er, and the other one thought that Samuel had suffered. This was within their expectations. After all, how could a good-for-nothing like Samuel really have a million purple crystals?


    Therefore, the three of them were even more proud. They were waiting for Samuel toe over and mock him mercilessly.


    Soon, Samuel came over. Childe Zhou smiled disdainfully. "What''s wrong, idiot? Do you want to continue pretending?"


    Bai Ling''er nced at Samuel with disdain, "Stop pretending if you can''t. Is it very difficult to admit the fact? Anyway, in our eyes, you''re just a jumping monkey."


    Samuel sighed and shook his head. He really didn''t want to pay attention to these two flies. With his identity and experience for so long, he was really not interested in these things. He threw the ticket directly to the goalkeeper and then walked to the auction house.


    The goalkeeper was about to stop him, but when he saw the thing thrown by Samuel, he subconsciously took it. As soon as he took it, the goalkeeper froze on the spot. "Admission ticket?"


    Seeing the admission ticket, Childe Zhou was stunned. He grabbed the goalkeeper''s hand. When he really saw the admission ticket in the gatekeeper''s hand, he immediately frowned. "Impossible, impossible. How could that idiot have an admission ticket?"


    At this time, Bai Ling''er also said in disbelief, "Yes, he is a poor man. The admission ticket costs one million purple crystals. How... how could he?!"


    At this moment, Childe Zhou


    suddenly saw from afar that all the


    guests had been driven out of the room. "I Know. This guy must have stolen it. Look at the door of the exchange house. It was suddenly closed. It must have lost something. It''s not safe now."


    Thinking of this, Childe Zhou''s shock quickly turned into a ferocious smile, "Let''s go, keep up with that idiot, I want him to show his true colors!"


    Looking at Childe Zhou and Bai Ling''er leaving, the goalkeeper also felt that it made sense, so he opened the ticket. But when he saw the five words on it, his face immediately turned pale with fear!

 Chapter 2353

    Chapter 2353


    "Please don''t neglect honored guest!"


    Although it was only five simple words, in the eyes of the goalkeeper, it was like a bolt from the blue sky.


    Because he knew better than anyone what these five words meant.


    The auction house was a family business. It was held in every city every year, and there were thousands of distinguished guests. In order not to offend any forces and nobles, almost all the auction houses used the same VIP ticket. However, on the ticket, there were special notes before.


    However, every time someone was given a special note, they must be a well-known noble from Eight Direction World.


    This was exactly the same note in the ticket of Samuel.


    Thinking of this, the gatekeeper''s face turned extremely pale, and his heart was filled with fear. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Even the n head of his n would definitely not dare to offend such a guest. However... however, not only did he speak rudely, he even... humiliated Samuel.


    What... what... what did he do?


    Thinking of this, the goalkeeper staggered backward and finally sat on the ground listlessly. He even forgot to greet the following guests.


    It was over. Everything was over. He felt like his world had copsed.


    At this time, Childe Zhou obviously did not know that a big disaster wasing. He followed Samuel all the way into the venue. He wished that he could tear off Samuel''s disguised face in front of everyone and make him ashamed.


    Although the outside of the auction house looked very small, it was different inside. It looked like an ordinary room from the outside, but it was resplendent inside, like a pce. The outside looked less than 100 square meters, but inside was the size of a football field.


    When Samuel came in, the entire auction house was already full of people. Many guests sat together and chatted happily, discussing the big deal tonight.


    Samuel casually sat down on an empty seat. At this time, Childe Zhou also sat down.


    Not long after he sat down, Childe Zhou suddenly pretended to pinch his nose loudly and said to Bai Ling''er beside him, "Hey, do you smell it? It smells bad."


    Childe Zhou deliberately shouted loudly, which immediately attracted the attention of the people around him.


    Bai Ling''er pretended to be ufortable. She gently pinched her nose and said with a smile, "Yes, it smells really bad."


    Hearing these words, the group of people involuntarily sniffed at themselves for fear that they might be smelly.


    "It''s sour. What the hell is going on with the auction house?" Childe Zhou deliberately looked at Samuel and scolded.


    Childe Zhou''s words instantly made the onlookers understand where the stinking smell came from. Because almost all the people present were dressed in luxurious clothes. Only Samuel was dressed in ordinary clothes.


    Instantly, the onlookers scoffed at Samuel and stared at him with disgust.


    "Stay away from him. It''s a shame to sit with such a person."


    The guests on the other side of Samuel also quickly moved to the other side, for fear of sitting too close to people like Samuel.


    Sometimes, human words could be terrible. Although there was no foul smell on Samuel''s body, Childe Zhou''s voice immediately made everyone stay away from Samuel. At the same time, they despised him as if Samuel was really smelly.


    Samuel felt a little funny, but his eyes were always fixed on the auction stage in the middle. Perhaps others would be ashamed and angry by Childe Zhou''s words, but in the eyes of Samuel, it was just a clown''s behavior.


    At this time, a middle-aged man in a gray in suit stepped onto the central auction tform. "Wee to the No 7098 auction house of our Xu Family. I am honored to be the auctioneer tonight and serve all the distinguished guests present. As usual, let''s not talk nonsense. Let''s simply introduce the list of auction tonight."


    "Have you heard? There are not only 24 divine objects on the stage tonight, but also a heaven-defying one. I heard that someone found it in an extremely cold ce."


    "I''ve heard of it, but I don''t know what it is."


    "Yes, I''m looking forward to it.


    n¨¦t


    Tonight is destined to be a bloody battle, because among the first 24 treasures, there is a divine-level material like the Wilderness Cold Lotus, which is a rare supreme-level material. It can transform into whatever you want." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "The Wilderness Cold Lotus? No way! This kind of thing is likely to be the king in all ces, but today it only falls into the 24 treasures?"


    "So, this time, the king tonight is extremely mysterious. Otherwise, how could there be so many guests tonight? After all, the Wilderness Cold Lotus is of the best quality for the superiors, but it is not enough to be a king."


    In the front row, several guests were whispering at this time.


    The hearts of most of the audience present were filled with the same thought. Just the Wilderness Cold


    Lotus was enough for the auctione


    tonight to reach to the highest part. However, such a thing had been auctioned in the 24 treasures. Obviously, thest item to be the king must be strong. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The stronger the thing was, the fiercer the fight would be. For everyone, this was a real bloody storm.


    Childe Zhou smiled slightly, patted Bai Ling''er on the shoulder, and said, "Don''t worry; the winner tonight must be me. I''ve brought so much money with me, and I''ll definitely get something like the Wilderness Cold Lotus for you."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After that, Childe Zhou quietly showed Bai Ling''er the number on his Purple Spirit Stone. Bai Ling''er immediately smiled with joy and said, "Okay, if you help me bid it, then my father may go out tonight."


    Hearing this, Childe Zhou smiled proudly.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly stood up slightly.


    "What''s wrong? Damn trash, are you scared to run away when you hear thepetition tonight?" Childe Zhou sneered coldly at this time. "Humph, if you can''t afford it, don''te here to join in the fun. Even if you stole a ticket and sneaked in, there are some ces that you are not qualified to enter. Otherwise, you will be the one who will embarrass yourself," Bai Ling''er said coldly.


    If rolling her eyes could kill people, she might have killed Samuel countless times.


    Samuel gave a wry smile and ignored them. He turned around and walked straight to the auction stage from the aisle.


    "Hello, I want to find the person in charge." Samuel went to the auction stage and said seriously after the auctioneer came down.


    Everyone present was either rich or noble, so the auctioneer was very polite to Samuel. "Hello, distinguished guest, what can I do for you?"


    "I want to buy all of them."

 Chapter 2354

    Chapter 2354


    "To buy all of them?"


    Samuel''s words were shocking. The auctioneer, who had seen all kinds of big scenes, was also stunned by him for a while before he came to his senses and said awkwardly, "Dear guest, are you kidding me?"


    The items in the auction were numerous, including all kinds of high-grade items, 24 treasures, and the king of all the treasures. Each item was priceless. It was already amazing enough for many people to take a few things in a row, let alone buy all of them.


    What''s more, today''s auction waspletely different from the past, because almost every one of the twenty-four treasures today was valuable. In any previous auction, they would definitely be the kings of the auction. One could imagine how cruel thepetition today would be.


    But this person in front of him said that he wanted to buy all of them?


    Even most of the nobles in the Eight Direction World did not dare to boast about it, because it was obviously too expensive.


    But Samuel smiled seriously and said, "Yes."


    The auctioneer took a careful look at Samuel and quickly searched his memory, trying to remember which noble young master Samuel was. But after thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t remember.


    However, the auctioneer was a decent person after all. Even though he had never seen Samuel, he saw that Samuel was very serious. To be careful, he quickly said, "Please wait for a moment, distinguished guest."


    Samuel nodded. In less than a while, an assistant walked up to him and said, "Honored guest, please follow me."


    Samuel responded and followed the assistant to the backstage.


    On the high tform, seeing Samuel''s action, Childe Zhou was immediately amused. "Look, look at that good-for-nothing. Just now, he must have wanted to take the opportunity to have a rtionship with the auctioneer and then get some benefits, but he was ruthlessly chased away."


    "What a fool. Does he really think that he is awesome after stealing the ticket? He will only be exposed sooner orter."


    As soon as he said this, the guests next to him finally understood what was going on. They were surprised and said with disdain, " It turns out that the guy just sneaked in with the ticket. I was wondering why he was dressed so poorly.


    "At first nce, I knew he was not a good guy. I didn''t expect him to be a thief. Young people nowadays are really funny."


    "I heard that in recent days, there


    has been a group of b*tch men who pretended to be handsome and rich


    el


    by despicable means, and then deceived some girls with good conditions. Miss, I think that guy has been following you all the time. It is very likely that he has regarded you as his target." The kind-hearted crowd reminded Bai Ling''er.


    Hearing these words, Bai Ling''er''s face was filled with pride. To her, having a fly around was enough to prove her charm.


    But Childe Zhou''s face was full of


    disdain. At the same time, he despised Samuel even more. At this time, Bai Ling''er said, "Don''t worry how can I like that kind of trash? Our I Childe Zhou ispletely different from that kind of trash. Although I am


    a woman, I am not blind."


    His words made everyone smile, and Childe Zhou''s vanity was greatly satisfied.


    At this time, Samuel walked into the backstage and saw the person in charge of this auction, Lang Yu.


    As the person in charge of the


    auction house in the Dew City, Lang


    Yu obviously treated it specially tonight. Although the Dew City was a small city, it was affected by the Martial Arts Contest. Today, masters gathered together and strange people gathered. Naturally, there were many rare treasures. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Everything was as he had expected. Even a rare treasure like the Wilderness Cold Lotus could only be ranked among the twenty-four treasures. One could imagine how lively the auction would be tonight.


    But the only thing he didn''t expect was that at this time, someone proposed to buy all of them.


    When he saw Samuel, Lang Yu was slightly taken aback. He had never seen this young man before. He had dealt with the various nobles all year round, so he naturally knew quite a bit about the nobles of the Eight Direction World. However, he had never seen Samuel.


    "Distinguished guest, I heard that you''re going to buy all of them?" Even so, Lang Yu still asked cautiously.


    Samuel nodded.


    "But the auction house has never done that before. You know, we can''t set a price for each item." Lang Yu had never encountered such a situation, so he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    After all, who woulde here to buy all of the items?


    Samuel smiled slightly. "There is nothing in the world that can''t be priced. How about this, I have a n. I don''t know if you will ept it or not."


    Lang Yu nodded. "Please go ahead, distinguished guest."


    Samuel waved his hand, and Lang Yu quickly put his ears close to him. The more he listened, the paler his face became. In the end, his eyes almost fell out. He looked at Samuel in disbelief. "Are... are you sure you want to do this?"

 Chapter 2355

    Chapter 2355


    Samuel chuckled and said, "Do you think I''m joking?"


    "But..." Lang Yu was so shocked that he could not speak. If he had not seen it with his own eyes today, he would not believe that there was such a person in the world.


    But even if he saw it with his own eyes, he still felt that Samuel was crazy.


    He had seen too many rich people, but he had never heard or seen such a luxurious way of spending money like Samuel.


    "Do as I say." After saying that, Samuel threw away his Purple Spirit Stone and turned to leave.


    After taking the Purple Spirit Stone from Samuel, Lang Yu frowned. There was no number on it, but being estimated. He quickly sent a message to the Exchange Room.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Old Ma, why is No. 7998252 Purple Spirit Stones still being estimated?" Lang Yu asked.


    Both the exchange house and the auction items were from the same family, and they were connectedpanies. At this time, Old Ma, the person in charge of the exchange house, was busy. When he heard the number, he was stunned. "No. 79985252?"


    "That''s right."


    "Oh, we are counting the items he wanted to exchange now. If he wants to buy something, just give it to him directly. There is enough money!" Old Ma still remembered Samuel.


    Lang Yu frowned. "But what he wants to buy is the whole auction house."


    "He wants to buy the whole auction house?" Old Ma was stunned, and then he was relieved. He had been shocked by Samuel, and now it was very natural. "Okay, don''t worry. That person has enough money."


    Hearing Old Ma''s words, Lang Yu felt that he had misheard. "Are you sure?"


    "Old Lang, I''m sure. I can even promise you with my head. Do you know how much money that person has?" Old Ma said with a smile.


    Lang Yu shook his head and guessed, "Tens of millions of purple crystals? Or hundreds of millions?"


    Old Maughed and said, "Guess again."


    "Damn, there shouldn''t be more than a billion, right?"


    "Old Lang, you can be considered a person who has seen many rich people. When did you be so short-sighted?"


    When Lang Yu heard this, he was so angry that his beard was almost crooked. It was more than a billion. Was he still short-sighted? "Well, Old Ma, don''t keep me guessing. If you have something to say, say it quickly."


    "He is rich enough to rival the


    country." Old Ma smiled. Although Samuel''s half house of jewelries were not that kind of stuff, Old Ma believed that these things were nothing to Samuel. Because when Samuel put so many jewelries in the house, he was indifferent. Most people would advise them or leave a subordinate to apany them all the way, but he left directly. If he was not rich enough, it was impossible for him to do it. Content


    belongs to


    Therefore, Old Ma guessed like that. After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    As for Lang Yu, he stood there, stunned.


    Rich enough to rival the country. What did that mean?


    Samuel had already returned to the stand. Seeing Samueling back, Childe Zhou was a little surprised and said scornfully, "Oh, you''re really good at stealing. You''ve been thrown out. Where did you sneak in?"


    Samuel smiled slightly. When he passed by Childe Zhou, he stopped slightly. "I really don''t know why you are so confident. But if you are noisy, I don''t mind letting them throw you out."


    "What the f*ck are you talking about?" Hearing this, Childe Zhou suddenly flew into a rage. "If you have the guts, say it again."


    "You can try." Samuel smiled coldly. Then, he suddenly smiled again. "However, I changed my mind. You can stay. After all, I want to see how twisted and ferocious your face will beter!"


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Childe Zhou was furious. This good-for-nothing dared to contradict him and humiliate him. Childe Zhou wanted to kill him immediately.


    But as soon as he raised his fist,


    Childe Zhou suddenly smiled ferociously and said, "You brat, I almost fell into your trap. You can''t survive here, and you still want drag me down, right? Don''t worry; I won''t have any conflict with you at this moment. When the auction is over, I will ask you to kneel down and apologize for your words and deeds just now."


    Samuel smiled mysteriously. "Really?"


    Bai Ling''er was a little frightened by Samuel''s smite. She was originally also angry, but now she suddenly stoppedughing. She didn''t know why, but when Samuel smiled, she was in a trance, and her arrogance copsed. She always felt that something bad was about to happen.


    At this time, under everyone''s gazes, Samuel calmly sat back in his seat. His expression was calm, and everyone had an illusion that he was the real superior.


    On the Auction Stage, Lang Yu slowly stepped onto the stage and said, "Everyone, today''s auction officially begins!"

 Chapter 2356

    Chapter 2356


    With the announcement of Lang Yu, the auction officially began.


    There were basically small-scale things. Samuel was not interested, and everyone present was not very interested. Many people did not find any details at this time, because these things were not important to them.


    "B*stard, since you''re here, you should buy more souvenirs. At least you can take them out to brag at that time. Don''t you buy these things? Be careful that you can''t afford themter." Childe Zhou sneered at Samuel.


    Samuel didn''t care at all. At this time, Lang Yu slowly walked up and said, "I believe all the guests here are sleepy and waiting. Now, I officially announce that we will officially enter the theme of tonight. First of all, the first 24th treasurees from the top of the snow mountain. It is a rare treasure that can only be seen once in ten thousand years, the Wilderness Cold lotus."


    With the announcement of Lang Yu, the originally peaceful scene suddenly burst into thunderous screams, and everyone was in high spirits.


    This was because a top-grade material like the Wilderness Cold Lotus was not easy to obtain. It was extremely attractive to everyone present. "The starting price is 500,000 amethysts."


    "Eight hundred thousand!"


    "One million!"


    "1.2 million!"


    ...


    Almost as soon as the price was shown, the VIP on the scene raised the price crazily. In just a few rounds, the price had risen to three million. With the appearance of three million, the bidding price on the spot finally began to decrease slowly. After all, three million amethysts was already arge number. Although the lotus was good, their wallet was not necessarily that big.


    "Three million and five hundred thousand."


    At this time, Childe Zhou, who had been silent all the time, suddenly raised one hand and said loudly.


    As soon as Childe Zhou shouted, everyone''s attention was immediately attracted.


    Everyone couldn''t help but turn around to look at who had suddenly increased the price by five hundred thousand.


    Sensing everyone''s gaze, Childe Zhou was very proud. Bai Ling''er, who was sitting next to him, was also extremely satisfied with her vanity. What women had to do was to be the focus of everyone, no matter what method they used.


    "Okay, Childe Zhou bids 3.5 million. Is there anyone higher than him?"


    The crowd was speechless. Although the Lotus was indeed precious, the price of three million and five hundred thousand amethysts was not small. What''s more, after many people saw that it was Childe Zhou who bid, they basically stopped bidding and were ready to bid for the other 23 treasures. "Okay, 3.5 million once."


    "3.5 million twice."


    "4.75 million!" Suddenly, just as Lang Yu was about to hammer, someone suddenly shouted a price.


    As soon as the price was offered, everyone present was shocked. Childe Zhou, who thought that he was sure to win, waspletely stunned at this time.


    4.75 million?


    This was 1.5 million higher than the previous price.


    How could people increase the price like this?


    Everyone looked around in a panic. They wanted to find the person who didn''t know how to bid at all. After all, was it interesting to raise the price like this?


    But after searching around, no one found out who raised the price.


    "4.5 million once!"


    Bai Ling''er tugged at Childe Zhou''s arm unwillingly, " Childe Zhou, you promised me that you would buy me the Wilderness Cold Lotus."


    The Wilderness Cold Lotus was not


    e


    only an important material for Bai Ling''er to practice energy pills, it was also something that Bai Ling''er''s huge vanity came from. Just now, Childe Zhou''s shocking shout had


    already attracted the of


    everyone present. She did not want to lose face so quickly.


    Obviously, Childe Zhou had this idea. He looked at Bai Ling''er, and gritted his teeth. "Five million."


    His words caused uproar!


    "Oh my god, Childe Zhou is indeed a son of a rich and powerful family. He spent five million on a Wilderness Cold Lotus. He is really rich."


    "Haha, it''s obvious that Childe Zhou did this for the beauty. Didn''t you see the beautiful woman beside him?"


    At this time, the people next to Childe Zhou were talking about it. Many people looked at Childe Zhou with admiration, and they also looked at Bai Ling''er with admiration, especially some women, who were extremely envious and jealous.


    Bai Ling''er enjoyed the feeling of being the focus. At the same time, she was secretly happy that she had Childe Zhou, a passionate and rich pursuer She even began to fantasize that she would be the focus of attention when she got the lotus. She was even looking forward to marrying into a rich and powerful family in the future.


    "Seven million and five hundred thousand."


    Suddenly, a soft shout from the stage interrupted Bai Ling''er''s dream!


    Lang Yu lowered his head lightly and called out the price.


    "Is there anyone who is higher than seven million and five hundred thousand?"


    Seven million and five hundred thousand!Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd suddenly fell silent, leaving only the sound of rapid breathing.


    Seven million and five hundred thousand!


    Just as everyone was shocked by the huge price of five million, a higher and more ridiculous price suddenly appeared out of nowhere. No one could respond at all.


    Childe Zhou was also shocked, and his forehead was sweating slightly. Because he had made up his mind to pay five million, but... but in an instant, he was defeated again.


    "Childe Zhou...." Bai Ling''er looked at him affectionately.


    It was clear that the two of them


    were in a bit of a dilemma right now,


    e


    If they continue to follow, it was too expensive. If they didn''t follow, they were clearly targeted. If they admitted defeat just like that how could they face it? Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Seven... seven million and six hundred thousand." Childe Zhou gritted his teeth and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "11.4 million!"


    Just as Childe Zhou gritted his teeth and had note to his senses, Lang Yu on the stage said again.


    At the same time, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Childe Zhou, looking forward to his next move.


    11.4 million!


    Childe Zhou''s forehead was sweating profusely. Obviously, the price was far beyond his expectation. Most importantly, Childe Zhou was a little afraid because the other party added too much.


    If he raised the price at this time and the other party gave up, he would have to spend more than 10 million to buy this.


    Although the Zhou family was rich, they were not so rich. If his father knew that he had spent more than 10 million to buy the Wilderness Cold Lotus back, he would probably die of anger on the spot.


    He could not waste money like this even if they were rich.


    "Childe Zhou..." At this time, Bai Ling''er was even more anxious to grab Childe Zhou''s arm. The money was not hers, so she naturally did not feel distressed, but her face was hers. Of course, she was not willing to admit defeat.


    Childe Zhou hurriedly pushed her hands away. His face was pale and his breathing was short. For a moment, he was at a loss.

 Chapter 2357

    Chapter 2357


    Samuel smiled and closed his eyes to rest.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "11.4 million once!"


    "11.4 million twice!"


    "Childe Zhou!!" Bai Ling''er looked at everyone''s gazes, acting like a spoiled child.


    "11.4 million three times, deal!"


    Following the sound of Lang Yu''s hammer, Childe Zhou lowered his head in annoyance. The crowd finally burst into an uproar. Bai Ling''er was so angry that she turned her body away and ignored Lang Yu.


    After a long time, Childe Zhou reluctantly raised his head and looked at Bai Ling''er, who was next to him. Heforted her, "Ling''er, it''s not worth it to buy a Wilderness Cold Lotus for more than 10 million. Although I have money, it''s meaningless to waste it like this. Let''s take this money and buy other supreme treasurester, okay?"


    Bai Ling''er gave a cold snort, but Childe Zhou''s words made sense. Furthermore, things had alreadye to this point, what could she do? "I''m afraid you won''t be able to buy anything then."


    Seeing that Bai Ling''er''s tone softened, Childe Zhou smiled. He looked at Samuel and said, "How is that possible? Do you think I''m that good-for- nothing? He doesn''t have money but to join in the fun."


    Hearing these words, Bai Ling''er swept her gaze across Samuel. Seeing that Samuel''s eyes were all closed, she thought that he had fallen asleep, so she couldn''t help but smile. "You''re right. Then I''ll forgive you first. You have to buy something for meter. Otherwise, just like that good-for- nothing, if youe in empty-handed and go out empty-handed, how embarrassing will that be?"


    Childe Zhou patted his chest and immediately promised, "Don''t worry, how can I be the same as that kind of trash?"


    Although Samuel''s eyes were closed, he was obviously in a state of self-satisfaction. He had known everything that had happened in the auction house for a long time. Moreover, everything happened ording to the n. If someone really looked at Samuel carefully, he would definitely find that Samuel was not sleeping at all, but like a wise man who was in the midst of nning and winning.


    As time passed, the other 23 treasures slowly climbed onto the auction stage. However,pared to the main event of the Wilderness Cold Lotus, the following treasures were evidently much weaker. Therefore, thepetition was not too intense.


    But at this time, some people suddenly noticed a shocking fact.


    That was, when all the auctions reached the final price, an iparably shocking price that would suddenly appear. There were even more careful people who discovered that the previous price would always be 150 percent of thest price!


    By now, Bai Ling''er was fuming with anger, because the promise that Childe Zhou had made to buy at least one thing for her was impossible.


    In the end, none of the 24 treasures fell on Childe Zhou''s head.


    Childe Zhou also felt very aggrieved. In the past few items, it was not that he didn''t take the initiative to bid. He even raised the price as much as possible. Sometimes, he raised the price very high, but in the end, he couldn''t win against that guy''s crazy bidding.


    Who the hell could y with such a madman?


    At this time, everyone began to guess and search for the mysterious buyer who crazily raised the price of the twenty-four treasures in session.


    "F*ck, which mysterious man is at our auction house tonight? He''s too f*cking cruel. He raised the price so much."


    "That''s right. He is so rich. Is he from the three big families?"


    "How is that possible? If he was from the three big families, with their wealth and status, there would be a lot of people sending treasures. Who woulde to the auction house to join in the fun?"


    "But if it weren''t for the three great families, who else could it be? Who could have such a rich family?"


    The crowd was full of guesses, but the real person who was involved, Samuel, had been resting with his eyes closed, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Bai Ling''er was no longer able to keep herposure as she scolded angrily, "Zhou Tianying, it''s time for thest king. You really want me to return empty-handed today, don''t you?"


    She was so happy that she even thought that she could at least show off today when they came. But now, Childe Zhou still made her empty-handed, and the price increase made them look like a joke.


    Childe Zhou heard Bai Ling''er''s


    dissatisfaction and came back to his


    senses. He gritted his teeth and said,


    "Don''t worry, Ling''er, it''s a king''s item. Zhou Tianying, will definitely get it Anyone who stands in my way wiff die."


    "Alright, if you can''t do it, then Zhou Tianying, you can go with that good-for-nothing sleeping there and be a single man," Bai Ling''er said viciously. Childe Zhou nodded and red at Samuel. How could he be such a good-for-nothing? A good-for-nothing like Samuel didn''t deserve to carry shoes for himself.


    Almost at the same time, Lang Yu returned to the stage and smiled mysteriously. "Now, let''s enter the highest stage of today''s auction. Bring today''s king item here."


    With a loud shout, several servants carried a shining golden box and slowly walked up.

 Chapter 2358

    Chapter 2358


    "Is this the magical treasure found in the coldest ce? Oh my god, what is it? Even if it is loaded with a box, I can still feel its aura." "This spirit is too damn strong!"


    "No way! What the hell is this?"


    He chuckled and waved his hand, causing the golden box to open. Inside was a colorful egg.


    But although it was just an egg, everyone present could feel the magical energy released by the egg.


    "Everyone, today''s king item is the overlord of the coldest ce, the baby pet of the Golden Divine Beast Tianlu Pixiu. The starting price is ten million!"


    These words shocked everyone. It was not only because of the extremely high price, but also because a high-level divine beast like Tianlu Pixiu had appeared in the auction house.


    This beast was the king of the coldest ce. Its body was like a tiger. Its head and tail were like a dragon. It had two horns on its head and wings on its back. Its fur was golden and jade-like. It was very beautiful.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It is said that if this beast fights with its master, it can summon wind and rain. Its four sharp ws are also sharp weapons to break through the enemy. If it bes one with its master, it can cover the auspicious light to help its master quickly recover from all kinds of injuries. Even if it can''t win, it can p its wings. It can travel thousands of miles at a time, which is really wonderful."


    "However, this beast uses gold, silver, and jewelry as food. It is really difficult to cultivate it. Forget it; I will give up this thing. You can y."


    Some people who knew about this beast chose to give up on the spot. Although Tianlu Pixiu was strong, a lot of money will be needed to support it. For those who were not very rich, it was useless.


    However, more people chose to hold on, because this was a golden divine beast. This type of thing was something that was hard to see.


    After all, in the Eight Direction World, having a good divine soldier or a good divine beast was the greatest way to improve one''s Cultivation base. At this time, Bai Ling''er was even more excited as she grabbed Childe Zhou''s arm, "Childe Zhou, you must help me bid this little guy. Didn''t you hear what he said? With this beast, even if one''s cultivation is low, he can still escape. If one day I encounter any danger, won''t it be able to protect me?"


    "This..." Zhou Tianying could not help but frown at this moment. The starting bid was ten million. This was not a small sum. Even for most of the rich and powerful families, it was an iparablyrge sum.


    "At worst, I''ll be yours from now on. I will marry you, okay?"


    Hearing this, Childe Zhou suddenly became excited. He raised his hand and said, "13 million."


    "Okay, 13 million!"


    "14 million."


    "15 million."


    ...


    A new round of bidding began again.


    el.n


    After several rounds, the price rose from the initia0 million to 25 million. For most people, the price of raising this beast was very high, but the profit was also very great. What''s more, it was a golden divine beast. It should be known that in the Eight Direction World, a red divine beast was already very rare, and they didn''t dare to think of the golden divine beast.


    But the price of raising this beast was huge and there was a risk there.


    It was just an egg. Whether it could hatch or not was unknown. If it did not hatch, it was equivalent to more than 20 million being smashed into water Secondly, because it was an egg, its origin was very unclear. It was very likely to attract unnecessary danger.


    §Ú§Ý§Ú


    This was also the main reason why the price of this golden divine beast suddenly came to a standstill when it reached twenty five million. Childe Zhou''s 25 million had stopped steadily for the first time, but when it was about 25 million for the second time, the voice that made Childe Zhou have nightmares all night rang again.


    "37.5 million!"


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    The voice seemed to bete, but it would never be absent.


    "40 million!"


    "60 million!"


    "You..." Childe Zhou was so angry that his head was bleeding. He really didn''t know what was going on. "Well, do you want to y? I''ll y with you.100 million!"


    The audience burst into an uproar. "Childe Zhou actually offered 100 million!"


    It was fine to buy another Golden Beast at this price, but this egg was obviously not worth it.


    "150 million!"


    At this time, on the other side of Lang Yu, someone suddenly said coldly.


    Childe Zhou staggered and fell on his seat. 150 million. He was no longer able to bid because his family property could only be sold for 200 million at most. How could he have the courage to raise the price?


    "Is there any higher price than 150 million? 150 million first time, 150 million second time, 150 million third time. Deal!"


    Following a gentle knock from Lang


    Yu, Bai Ling''er knew that the


    situation was already over. She immediately stood up from her seat in anger, "Zhou Yingtian, I knew that you were no different from that trash. I''m leaving." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Just as Bai Ling''er was about to turn around and leave, Lang Yu suddenly rushed over.


    Bai Ling''er was slightly taken aback as she looked at the approaching Lang Yu in confusion. Could it be that there was still a turning point?


    However, just as Bai Ling''er was in a daze, Lang Yu suddenly walked past her. Then, under her disbelieving gaze, Lang Yu walked up to Samuel and bowed respectfully.

 Chapter 2359

    Chapter 2359


    When Bai Ling''er saw Lang Yu bending down in front of Samuel, she gaped in shock. Childe Zhou''s mouth was also wide open in shock. The other distinguished guests also widened their eyes.


    "Lang Yu, are you crazy? Do you know what you are doing? How dare you bow to a good-for-nothing?" Childe Zhou said angrily.


    Lang Yu turned his head slightly and looked at Childe Zhou with disdain.


    Usually, he would show great respect to these distinguished guests, but it did not mean that they could do whatever they wanted, especially in front of Samuel.


    "This guest, please be careful. Otherwise, I won''t be polite to you," said Lang Yu coldly.


    Hearing this, Childe Zhou''s ugly face became even angrier at this time. He was very angry at losing the auction. Now, even an auctioneer was so rude to him, which made Childe Zhou lose face. He patted the chair and stood up angrily. "Fuck, what''s your attitude? Lang Yu, do you know who I am?"


    "Eldest Young Master of the Zhou family, right?" Lang Yu sneered.


    "You know who I am, but how dare you have such an attitude? Let me tell you, Lang Yu, apologize to me immediately, and together with that piece of trash, I don''t know what you are doing. How dare you be respectful to a piece of trash?" Childe Zhou said angrily.


    "Childe Zhou, it''s impossible to apologize. If you''re unhappy, I can only persuade you to hold it back. Otherwise, what can you do?"


    "Lang Yu, what do you mean by this?" Childe Zhou almost couldn''t hold back his anger, and his face was even more embarrassed.


    However, Lang Yu smiled slightly and said, "Don''t you know what I mean? Then I''ll tell you one more time. Although you are a distinguished guest of our auction house and we respect you very much, you are just trash in front of this gentleman. So, please pay attention to your words. If you dare to speak rudely to this gentleman again, I will make you cry immediately."


    As soon as Lang Yu said this, Childe Zhou''s face turned pale, and the crowd burst into an uproar.


    "Although you''re a distinguished guest of our auction house and we respect you very much, but you are just trash in front of this gentleman." These words shocked everyone. They all fixed their eyes on Samuel who had been resting with his eyes closed, guessing the identity of this young man who looked like an ordinary person.


    "All right." At this time, Samuel opened his eyes slightly, slowly stood up, looked at Lang Yu, and asked, "What can I do for you?"


    Lang Yu immediately bowed slightly. Then, he took out a ck card from his chest pocket and handed it over with both hands. "Honored guest, the patriarch has ordered me to give you this ck VIP card."


    Samuel frowned and took it gently. "What does it mean?"


    "There has never been any division of distinguished guests in the auction house. As long as you enter the auction house with the ticket, you will be honored guests. But for some distinguished guests who have made great contributions to our auction house, we have a special ck card. With this card, you do not need to go through the property verification on our 72 branches in the Eight Direction World, but you will directly be super distinguished guests, and you will also be distinguished guest of the seven trading houses behind our auction house." Lang Yu smiled gently.


    Hearing this, all the spectators were shocked and looked at each other in disbelief.


    "I''ve long heard that although the auction house has announced to the public that no distinguished guests are divided into ranks, its purpose is not to divide the customers into different ranks, but there are actually hidden super distinguished guests behind it. This kind of distinguished guests can not only directly enjoy the treatment of super distinguished guests in the major branches, but also directly be the distinguished guests of the seven families. I didn''t expect that this is true."


    "Oh my god, I didn''t expect that I would be so lucky to see something that has been legendary for so long. But... it is indeed an inconspicuous young man who brought me to see it."


    "Damn it, I thought he was a good-for-nothing just now, but I didn''t expect that he was just a hidden powerful person and he is just ying with us." "That''s right. No wonder Lang Yu has great respect for this person, and even look down upon Childe Zhou. It turns out that he is not on the same level as us."


    After the group of guests was surprised, they shook their heads and sighed.


    Bai Ling''er stood on the aisle. She was about to leave, but when she saw this sc¨¨ne, she waspletely stunned. Her mood could no longer be described as shocked. She only feel a bolt of lightning


    Ov could


    descending from the sky and


    ruthlessly striking her heart. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "How... how could this be?" Bai Ling''er murmured.


    In her eyes, Samuel was just a good-for-nothing who couldn''t even afford to buy things at a small stall outside. She even keptparing Samuel and Childe Zhou in her heart. She was d that she had found a rich young master, not a useless piece of trash.


    She had once been full of confidence to mourn for a woman, who would find a husband like Samuel in the future, and how miserable it would be for her to live the rest of her life.


    But now, the plot was suddenly reversed and she was caught off guard.


    That good-for-nothing turned out to be a hidden VIP with a ck card in the auction house.


    The winner or loser was determined!


    "Isn''t it just a ck card? Lang Yu, this is your fucking attitude toward me and him. Let me tell you, I, Childe Zhou, have a lot of money. I will also buy a small ck card." The trash, who he had been suppressing, became so powerful. At the same time, Childe Zhou envied the admiration of the people for Samuel at this time, so he immediately said in a loud voice.


    Hearing this, Bai Ling''er and the rest of the audience couldn''t help but turn to look at Childe Zhou.


    Bai Ling''er had hope for Childe Zhou for thest time.


    But at this moment, Lang Yu smiled slightly and did notment at all.


    "Lang Yu, can''t you hear me? I want to get a ck card. How much is it? Tell me the price." Childe Zhou pretended to be tough and nced at Lang Yu.


    Lang Yu shook his head helplessly. "Childe Zhou, I''m afraid that you have some misunderstanding about our ck VIP card. I''m afraid that you are not qualified to have it with your status."


    "The Zhou family has plenty of money, and a trash can have it. Do you dare to say that I''m not qualified to have it?"


    "Him?" Lang Yu looked at Samuel and shook his head.


    At this moment, an assistant quickly ran over from the backstage with a piece of paper and a pen in his hand.


    Lang Yu did not answer Childe Zhou.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He took the paper and pen and said to Samuel, "Dear guest, this is the


    list of all the items in this auction


    house. There are 73 items in total which contain 24 treasures and the king item of this auction. The total cost is 470 million. Please have a look. If there is no problem, please sign it. These things in this auction are yours."


    Hearing this, all the audience was shocked and stood up again. Their mouths were wide enough to fit an egg.

 Chapter 2360

    Chapter 2360


    470 million!


    What was this number?


    For many people present, even though they were also nobles, this was an astronomical figure.


    After all, as the Divine Martial General of the Fu family, Samuel''s monthly sry was only 300,000. 470 million was really arge number for most people.


    "Lang Yu, what do you mean? You mean... the person who bid a high price tonight is... him?"


    At this time, a spectator asked in disbelief with his eyes wide open.


    Lang Yu smiled and nodded. "That''s right. It''s He who instructed me to bid for him."


    Although Lang Yu''s words were very light, they were like a bomb falling into the calmke surface. The audience,, who could hear their conversation, were so shocked that their faces turned pale.


    Childe Zhou staggered. Not long after he stood up again, he was shocked and fell on the chair again.


    It turned out that the super bidder who surprised everyone was... sitting quietly beside them.


    "No wonder, no wonder he just closed his eyes to rest. It turns out... it turns out that he is sure to win."


    "Haha, just now I was told by a fool that he couldn''t afford to buy anything and was bored to sleep. Now thinking about it, he is not sleeping, but disdaining to y with us."


    "He is awesome. I''m really convinced."


    After the crowd was shocked, they all looked at Samuel respectfully at this time. What was a real superior? With just a smile and a frown, the wind and clouds changed, and Samuel perfectly demonstrated this kind of king''s breath.


    Bai Ling''er''s figure swayed, and her beautiful face was as white as paper.


    How was this possible? How was this possible?


    The mysterious buyer who had been crazily bidding in the whole field turned out to be him?


    But the fact was right in front of them. They had to believe that it was true.


    At this moment, Bai Ling''er''s heart was about to split open.


    Thinking back to the previous mockery of Samuel, it was more like an insult to her, which made her blush.


    What right did she have tough at such a rich man?


    Samuel didn''t even look at the list. He stood up and said, "There is no need to look. Can I go and get them now?"


    Lang Yu smiled gently. "Of course."


    After that, Lang Yu bowed slightly and made a gesture of invitation.


    Seeing Samuel walking over, Bai Ling''er''s breathing stopped. When she looked at Samuel again, she suddenly realized that he was wise, tall, and handsome. More importantly, he was rich.  S


    Bai Ling''er''s face turned red as she watched Samuel getting closer and closer until it was right in front of her. She suppressed her courage and said, "I..."


    However, she didn''t know what to say. More importantly, Samuel ignored her and went straight to the backstage of the auction house.


    As soon as Samuel left, everyone around him stood up as well. They really wanted to take a second look at who this top rich man was.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At this time, the audience on the other side saw themotion and couldn''t help but stand up to watch. They didn''t know what had happened on the other side.


    At the end, two men and a woman stood up with the crowd.


    Among the two men, one was young and serious and the other was young and handsome, which attracted several young women sitting next to them to secretly look at them. The other woman was Mike


    a fairy. Even though she was in the


    crowd, she had her own hal¨°, which


    had always been the focus of


    attention nearby.


    This woman was so beautiful that many people around her had no time to care about the auction and had been watching her all the time.


    "What''s going on ahead? Why is it so noisy all of a sudden?" The older man stood up and looked into the distance, asking curiously.


    "I heard that there is a mysterious guest over there, who is the king of the auction tonight. All the things at the auction were bought by him," a nearby audience said.


    The young man frowned slightly. His handsome face was slightly angry, and his eyes were fixed on the figure walking toward the back tform.


    Originally, he also wanted to buy something at the auction tonight. After all, everyone needed to raise their cultivation, but he didn''t expect that the price would be raised to a ridiculous level all night, so he had got nothing.


    Now that he saw this figure was the culprit, he was naturally dissatisfied.


    The beauty next to him also stood up slightly at this time and locked her eyes there. For the first time, she opened her mouth and murmured, "This back seems to be familiar."


    "Forget it, Junior Sister Qin Shuang. Let''s go back." The young man shook his head. If Samuel was there, he would definitely recognize Ye Gucheng.

 Chapter 2361

    Chapter 2361


    At this time, Samuel, apanied by Lang Yu, walked into the backstage.


    In the backstage, more than a dozen servants had put all the auction items into the boxes, and each box was opened, waiting for Samuel''s examination.


    Seeing Samueling in, a group of people bowed and said respectfully, "Good evening, distinguished guest."


    Samuel nodded politely. "Thank you for your hard work. By the way, I won''t check the things. I believe in you. As for the money, is it enough?" Lang Yu smiled and said, "The exchange house has estimated your treasures. After you spend tonight, there are still 70,000 purple crystals left." Samuel nodded. He moved the energy in his hand and collected all the items.


    At this time, Lang Yu smiled and said, "By the way, distinguished guest, many things you bought at the auction this time are used for refining pills and medicine. I''d like to ask you, do you want to refine something?"


    Samuel smiled bitterly. It was obvious that Lang Yu knew the answer. Samuel said, "If you have something to say, just say it. You don''t have to beat around the bush when you talk to me."


    Lang Yu suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect that he would be seen through by Samuel in an instant. However, seeing that Samuel was not angry, he said at this time, "Good pill furnaces are needed to refine things. As the saying goes, sharpening a knife does not fail to cut wood. You are the ck card distinguished guest of our auction house, so there is a batch of treasures in the auction house next time, including some top- grade pill furnaces. I wonder if you are interested. If you are interested, we can sell them to you in advance."


    Hearing this, Samuel smiled bitterly. This auction house''s trap was really deep. It sold materials first, and then sold tools the next time. It really knew how to catch people''s hearts and let people keep going.


    However, Samuel did not deny that he stillcked these things at present. He nodded and said, "Okay."


    Lang Yu was very happy. He led Samuel around the backstage and came to a big room next to him.


    There were a lot of things ced in the big room. Several pill furnaces of different colors and shapes were neatly arranged there. From their appearances, one could tell that they were valuable. However, what surprised Samuel most was the space in the room.


    From the outside, this was just a small house, but after entering it, there was not only a huge market, but also a backstage room, and even the big room in front of him.


    It seemed that it was only the size of a palm from the outside, but it was like a giant elephant inside. It was really interesting.


    As if he had seen through Samuel''s focus, Lang Yu smiled gently and exined, "These are all illusions, but they are also the characteristics of the 72 branches of our auction house. Sky in the House, haha."


    Samuel smiled and said, "Sky in the House? It''s quite suitable and interesting."


    "You tter me, distinguished guest.


    el


    Allow me to introduce this red pill furnace to you. This red pill furnace in front of you is a huge magma furnace that can withstand the high temperature without melting. As for this ck one, it has a background. It is made of Meteorite Metal. With this furnace, it will definitely yield twice the result with half the effort."


    Samuel nodded and was about to speak when suddenly, there was a noise outside the room. Lang Yu was dissatisfied and shouted outside, "Why is it so noisy?"


    The servant hurriedly entered the room and said, "Mr. Lang, I''m sorry. An old man suddenly came from outside. He insisted on selling the furnace to us."


    "Didn''t you see that there is an honored guest in the room? Why don''t you let him go?" Lang Yu said angrily.


    "Yes."


    "No need." At this time, Samuel raised his hand and said with a slight smile, "We are all doing business. We are buying and selling. There is no difference between people. I am not in a hurry. You can do your work first."


    in."


    Lang Yu was stunned. Since Samuel had spoken, he did not dare to disobey. He nodded and said to the servants, "What are you waiting for? Get him


    The servant nodded and left. After a


    while, he came in with an old man.


    The old man was dressed in a simple big cloth gown, which was covered with all kinds of patches. With the marks of time and soil pollution, the big cloth gown was old and dirty.


    The old man held a green furnace in his hand. The furnace was not big, and it was the size of aThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    three-year-old child. There was a green dragon wrapped around it, but the whole body of the furnace was covered with mud and dirt, and there was even a lot of dirty water in the furnace. Obviously, the furnace was often thrown somewhere and was ravaged by wind and rain, making it as old and dirty as the old man.


    Lang Yu was not interested in this furnace at first nce, but he still politely said, "Sir, I heard that you want to sell the furnace, right?"


    The old man nodded. Although he had a lot of beard, his hair was disheveled and he looked like a beggar, but his eyes were full of determination. "Yes."


    "Haha, sir, although our auction house is selling goods, if you want to sell something, you should go to the exchange house. There are professionals who will evaluate your item," Lang Yu said.


    The exchange house was simr to that of the Book Trading Company, which evaluated the value and then bought at a low price. The duty of the auction house was to sort out these things and auction them to maximize the profits.


    Therefore, it was obvious that the old man hade to the wrong ce.


    "I just went to your so-called exchange house, so I came here," the old man said.


    Lang Yu was stunned and looked at the servant. "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 2362

    Chapter 2362


    "The people in the exchange house thought that his furnace was worthless, so they didn''t offer a price." The servant whispered at this time.


    "That''s just a group of mediocre talents. They don''t even recognize treasures, so there''s nothing to say to them." When the old man spoke of this, he immediately became a bit dissatisfied.


    Lang Yu chuckled. He naturally disdained the old man''s words. The judging standards of the exchange house were very professional. If it was not valuable, then it was worthless. However, Lang Yu still smiled and said, "In that case, why don''t you give me the furnace and I will check on it? What do you think?"


    The old man nodded and handed over the furnace with his dirty and old hands. After taking over the furnace, Lang Yu actually did not look at it carefully. He just nced at it briefly and then shook his head. "Sir, the workmanship of this green furnace is indeed rough. Besides, it has been old and rusty for a long time. It is indeed... not worth much money. However, since you have found this, why don''t I give you ten purple crystals? Are you selling it or not?"


    Of course, Lang Yu was not interested in this thing. He would just throw it into the garbage dump after buying it. The reason why he was willing to bid was that he wanted to make a good impact on the auction house.


    Hearing this, the old man was a little angry. "Since even you don''t know the good item, then just pretend that I haven''t been here." After that, the old man picked up the furnace and turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute." At this moment, Samuel spoke.


    Although the old man had always been quite arrogant, Samuel was careful and smart. Besides, he had practiced the human nature on earth to the extreme. Therefore, when Samuel saw that besides anger, there was actually a trace of anxiety in the old man''s eyes.


    "Sir, how much are you going to sell this furnace?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the old man was slightly stunned and said discontentedly, "It''s a priceless treasure, but I''m in a hurry. If you can pay one million, I can consider selling it to you."


    Hearing the price, although Lang Yu had always been very polite, he couldn''t help butugh out loud at this time. "Sir, you''re kidding, aren''t you? Just this broken tripod? One million? Look at the good furnaces around you. They are all good, but they can''t be sold at your price."


    At this time, the servant couldn''t help butugh. Seeing this, the old man''s face turned slightly red and he said angrily, "A bunch of vulgar men, what do you know? Are these broken things qualified topete with my Azure Dragon Tripod?"


    The two shook their heads with disdain and smiled bitterly. They thought that the old man was crazy.


    The old man resisted the anger of beingughed at and put hisst hope on Samuel.


    "Okay, I''ll buy it." Samuel smiled.


    The old man let out a long sigh of relief, but at this time, Lang Yu and his servant seemed to have been thrown a bomb and exploded. Lang Yu walked to the front of Samuel in a few steps and said urgently, "Dear guest, don''t be fooled by him. This green furnace is just rubbish. Not to mention one million purple crystals, it isn''t worth even ten purple crystals."


    "Yes, distinguished guest, don''t be fooled. You have to believe us."


    Samuel shook his head and said with a smile, "Of course I believe in you, but I also believe in this old man. Mr. Lang, please give him one million purple crystals." After that, Samuel casually threw out a pile of jewelry, which could be counted as some money for his ount.


    Lang Yu was a little anxious for Samuel, but after all, the money belonged to Samuel. It was his freedom to decide what to do. He let out a long sigh and ordered the servant, "Take this old gentleman to the exchange room to get the money."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The servant nodded, and the old man nced at Samuel. There was a very bitter gratitude in his eyes. As if he didn''t know how to thank people, after handing the furnace to Samuel, he followed the servant out.


    After sending the old man away, Samuel spent more than 1.4 million on buying a fiery red qilin tripod with Lang Yu''s rmendation before walking out of the auction house.


    As soon as he came out, Samuel ran into an unexpected person, Bai Ling''er.


    After Samuel left, Bai Ling''er was shocked and regretful for a long time. In the end, she woke up and came up with a new n.


    Although Childe Zhou was a good choice in the future,pared with people at the level of Samuel, he was simply nothing.


    A woman like Bai Ling''er was quite pretty to begin with. Usually, there were many men surrounding her, so she was naturally very confident in her appearance. That was why she wanted to take down Samuel.


    She was close at that time, so she knew that Samuel had gone to the back of the auction house. Therefore, she pretended to be very angry. After parting with Childe Zhou, She said that she wanted to go home to rest, but in fact, she


    was


    waiting for Samuel at the door of the back room.


    She had been waiting for more than two hours. Just as she was burning with anxiety, Samuel finally walked out slowly.


    "Young master." As soon as she saw Samuel, Bai Ling''er greeted him warmly.


    Samuel nced at Bai Ling''er and asked coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing how indifferent Samuel was, Bai Ling''er lowered her head and pursed her lips. Pretending to be wronged, she said, "Young master, are you still angry with me? I''m sorry; at most I''llpensate you, okay?"


    After saying that, Bai Ling''er blushed and deliberately lowered her cor, trying to seduce Samuel. For many men, this was the most direct and pure means. In the past, when Ba Ling''endealt with other men, ske could only use some ambiguous eyes to seduce them, but Bai Ling''er felt that she had to put in a lot of effort to deal with people with a higher status like Samuel. Content


    belongs to


    Samuel sneered disdainfully and pushed Bai Ling''er away without even looking at her. "Sorry, I''m not familiar with you, so I don''t want to be angry with you at all. You''d better not do this."


    Bai Ling''er, who had always been aloof and arrogant, was greatly humiliated when she saw Samuel turn around and leave, especially ¨¨


    when she heard his sneer. She stood there in a daze, as if she had been struck by lightning. She had already given up her dignity for Samuel, but she didn''t expect that what she got was Samuel''s indifference and ridicule.


    "You''ve gone too far, haven''t you? I''m already like this, yet you still dare to treat me like this?" Bai Ling''er roared at Samuel as she watched him leave.


    It seemed that in her eyes, as long as she lowered her dignity a little to the man, he would listen to her all the time.


    After leaving the suburbs, Samuel did not return to the city. Instead, he went deeper into the more remote forest. It was still some time before midnight. Samuel took advantage of the night to move forward. Before he went back, he had to do something.

 Chapter 2363

    Chapter 2363


    At the end of the withered old tree, there was an ancient temple. In the wind and rain, it had been in ruins for a long time. The walls were broken and weeds were everywhere.


    In front of the temple, a wooden que was hanging obliquely, with endless destion loneliness.


    In the courtyard, the old man just now bent over and slowly walked into the temple.


    As soon as he entered, he took out arge bag of medicinal herbs from his arms. Then, he lifted the broken curtain and entered the inner hall.


    At this time, Samuel also walked in. Under the cover of the night sky, he arrived at the main hall. The four fierce statues in the hall did not be gentle because of the erosion. Instead, a part of them was missing and they looked even more ferocious. In the night, they were like four evil spirits, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws.


    The air was filled with a stench. The ground was very dirty and the dry grass was all over the ce. There was some grass in the innermost part, which should be the ce where the old man slept.


    Samuel was about to go deeper when he suddenly moved his foot and kicked the furnace on the ground, making a piercing sound.


    When Samuel squatted down to pick up the furnace, he frowned because the furnace he kicked down was almost the same as the one he had bought before.


    At this moment, the curtain was opened and the old man came out. His face was a little cold. When he saw that it was Samuel, he rxed a little. "It''s you?"


    Samuel nodded. This old man was the old man who had just sold the tripod to him.


    "What do you mean? Did you go back on your word? Sorry, I''ve spent the money," the old man said coldly.


    Samuel smiled and said, "You sold the furnace for a million purple crystals. You can take this money and enjoy yourself, but you have gone to the medicine store and bought all kinds of precious medicinal materials. With your body, you don''t have to do this."


    "You''re following me? Also, this is my business. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Samuel shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, senior. I didn''t mean to follow you. I''m not here to go back on my words, and I mean no harm. I''m here to deliver the furnace."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Samuel took out the Azure Dragon Tripod and handed it to the old man. In fact, he didn''t want this broken tripod. He bought it because he saw the anxiety hidden in the old man''s eyes. His intuition told him that the old man must be in need of money. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken out his most precious furnace to sell.


    Although Samuel did not think that the furnace was rare or precious, the old man''s eyes told him that at least it was very important to the old man. Therefore, to Samuel, the one million, was actually a kind of help to the old man.


    ording to Samuel''s intuition, this old man was definitely not an ordinary person. On the contrary, he was very courageous, so unless there was no other way, he would never do this.


    "What do you mean? Poor me?" The old man frowned.


    "I know the furnace is very important to you. Although I''m not a gentleman, I don''t know if you can give me the opportunity to get close to a gentleman," Samuel said with a smile.


    Feeling the goodwill of Samuel, the


    old man''s vignce immediately rxed a lot. He leaned his body to one side and turned sideways, "I, Han Xiao, will never take back what have sold. Not to mention this tripod, even if it is my life, I will not r¨¦gret it at all. Take it back As for your kindness, I appreciate it."


    Samuel smiled, nodded, and turned to leave. Although he was kind, he did not want to force others.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of the temple, Han Xiao suddenly said, "Are you really here to deliver the tripod?" Samuel did not speak.


    "Alright, since you are kind to me, I will not be harsh on you. You cane back," said Han Yan.


    Samuel frowned. He didn''t know what the old man was going to do, but he still walked over honestly.


    The old man squatted down, picked up the furnace that Samuel had just kicked down, and then threw it directly to Samuel. Samuel smiled bitterly and helplessly. "Senior, is it the same price as before?" As he said this, he was about to pay. "There''s no need. I gave you this furnace as a gift," said the old man. Samuel shook his head and said, "I won''t take others'' things for free."


    The old man nced at Samuel and said coldly, this is the Twin-Dragon Tripod. One tripod alone may not be valuable, but once the two dragons merge it will be the most powerful tripod in the Eight Direction World. It is priceless."


    After saying this, the old man''s hand suddenly exerted force. Immediately, the two tripods in Samuel''s hand suddenly flew up. Then, in the air, they ran wildly under the old man''s control.


    As the green light of the two tripods flourished, the momentum of the two tripods became fiercer and fiercer. Finally, with a bang, a big tripod as thick as a man''s arms fell in front of Samuel.


    What was different from earlier was


    that this tripod''s appearance was new. It even flickered with waves of green light under the moonlight. The most miraculous thing was that two green dragons were slowly swimming around the tripod.


    Seeing this, Samuel suddenly frowned and looked at the huge tripod in front of him in disbelief.

 Chapter 2364

    Chapter 2364


    At this time, Han Xiao patted the dust in his hand, nced at the tripod, and said, "This is the real Twin-dragon tripod. It can melt all things and resist all kinds of mes. It is the best in the world."


    Samuel took a deep breath. He had never expected that the two rotten tripods, which were still broken, would suddenly be a divine tripod with cyan light shing.


    Its appearance was destined to be extraordinary, let alone the dragon patterns on its body, which swam slowly like two real dragons.


    No matter how much Samuel did not understand this knowledge, it could still be determined from the outside that it was definitely a big treasure. Compared with the red tripod that he had spent more than one million to buy before, it waspletely different.


    "Take it away before I change my mind," Han Xiao said.


    "No, no." After being surprised, Samuel quickly shook his head.


    Han Xiao suddenly frowned. Obviously, Samuel''s words surprised him. "You don''t want it?"


    "Yes, I don''t want it." Samuel shook his head resolutely.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you a fool? Don''t you want such a good thing?" Han Xiao asked.


    "I''ve told you that I would not take others'' things for free. Obviously, the more honorable this tripod is, the more I can''t ept it. Senior, please take it back. Today, just pretend that I haven''t been here." After saying that, Samuel turned around and left.


    Samuel himself was an upright person. He wouldn''t be greedy for small benefits, nor would he be greedy forrge benefits. This tripod was clearly a supreme treasure. Samuel believed that his one million amethysts could not buy this tripod.


    "Brat, stop right there. You don''t want it. I insist that you want it. You are a stubborn person, but I am someone who is even more stubborn than you." Han Xiao immediately cried out furiously when he saw that Samuel was about to leave.


    After that, he moved his hand, and the door in front of the temple was suddenly closed.


    Samuel turned around helplessly and said, "Senior, why are you doing this?"


    Han Xiao smiled disdainfully. "Do you think you are the only one who cares about principles? I, Han Xiao, am more principled than you. Since I have sold it to you, I have no intention of taking it back."


    "But..." Samuel was in a dilemma.


    Han Xiao looked at Samuel coldly. When he saw the embarrassment in Samuel''s eyes, he said slowly, "You are also a good young man. I like you very much, so I gave you the other part of the Twin-dragon tripod. It is useless to keep it by my side, but it is just to hold some leaking rain." "Since it can find a wise master, it should continue to y its role. It shouldn''t sink into oblivion with an old man like me."


    "Senior, if you insist on giving it to me, I''ll make up for the price. Otherwise, I''ll feel uneasy." Samuel said sincerely.


    "There''s no need. That one million has already fulfilled my greatest wish. Money is of no use to me. I have already gotten used to my bitter days." Han Xiao said softly.


    Samuel was confused by the old man''s words. He was not interested in money, but he had to exchange his beloved things for money. What kind of logic was that?


    "Boy, what''s your name?" Han Xiao asked.


    Samuel hesitated, but after a while, he still said seriously, "Samuel Hannigan."


    "Well, in fact, we are from the same family tens of thousands of years ago." Han Xiao showed a rare smile. Then, he looked at Samuel and said, "Okay Samuel,e here. I''ll teach you how to use this Twin-Dragon Tripod." Content belongs. NovelDrama.Org


    ton


    Samuel nodded and walked to Han Xiao''s side. Then, Han Xiao suddenly hit Samuel''s back with his palm. Suddenly, Samuel only felt that a lot of memories suddenly appeared in his mind. The next second, Han Xiao had already taken back his palm.


    After Han Xiao withdrew his palm, he looked at his palm and frowned, because there was a trace of faint ck on his palm.


    He looked at Samuel with aplicated look and then lowered his head to think about something.


    "Senior, what''s wrong?"


    "Is it really fate?" Looking at his palm, Han Xiao seemed to be talking to Samuel but also to himself. Before Samuel could speak, he rushed into the inner hall.


    Just when Samuel did not know


    what was going on and was about to enter the inner hall to look for Han Xiao, Han Xiao came out with an old yellow book in his hand. As he walked and read, he looked up at


    Samuel from time to time. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel waspletely confused by him. He stood still and did not know what to do.


    After a while, Han Xiao breathed a sigh of relief and closed the book. He looked at Samuel motionlessly, which made Samuel scared.


    "Senior, what happened?" Samuel couldn''t stand it anymore and asked again.


    Han Xiao did not answer. His sad expression suddenly rxed. Then, his face was full of a bitter smile.


    "Fate, fate, it''s really fate." Han Xiao looked at the ck dot on his palm again and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Senior..." Samuel was very depressed and he thought. "What on earth is Han Xiao doing? What is fate?"

 Chapter 2365

    Chapter 2365


    Han Xiao ignored Samuel. After watching his palm, he murmured to himself and looked up at the roof, as if he was meditating. After a while, he smiled and looked at Samuel, saying, "Samuel, it''s not something new to know how to use the Twin-Dragon tripod, but how to refine materials to the extreme to make top-level pills is the way to be the king of the Eight Direction World."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Samuel nodded in confusion and said, "Senior, I understand."


    "So, do you want to master this kind of the king''s art?"


    Of course, Samuel really wanted to learn it. After all, Samuelscked the ability to concoct pills. This was the simplest, fastest, and most crude method to improve himself. It was something that many people in the Eight Direction World dreamed of. However, because of the high requirement for materials and refining techniques, many people could know a little about them, but could not do it.


    Otherwise, how could all the sects give out the various spirit pills needed for cultivation as wages? This was enough to prove its importance. In a sense, it was even amon currency, so it was naturally very difficult to make it.


    Samuel had spent so much money and only bought a few materials. But if he wanted to refine them into Spirit Pills to replenish his cultivation, he didn''t even think about when he would reach that step. He just nned to store them first and then make ns in the future.


    After all, it was already very difficult to practice the basic skills of refining pills. It was even more difficult to exert all the materials to the extreme. It was not exaggerated to say that it was a king''s art.


    "Senior," said Samuel with a wry smile. "I really wanted to. However, of all the things in the Eight Direction World, the most precious is the art of pill concocting. Even if I wanted to, I can''t make ite true."


    In all the sects and families, including the Void Sect where Samuel stayed, the pills were distributed regrly.. Outsiders could not get in touch with the technology of refining elixirs at all, so one could imagine how precious it was.


    In some ways, to the effects of the pills determined the size of a sect.


    Therefore, the pill refiners were rare and special.


    "As long as you are willing to learn, it isn''t a problem." Han Xiao smiled. Then, he suddenly leaned over and rushed to Samuel. With a hidden force in his feet, he came to Samuel and grabbed Samuel''s hand to pull up his sleeve. He touched his elbow with both hands and then went down to his palm. Samuel suddenly felt that the veins on his arm suddenly stood up straight and faint ck.


    "The elixir refiner is the most Yin and most poisonous, the most Yang purest. He needs to be integrated with it. He needs to be crazy and persistent, and his heart must be as calm as still water." After saying that, Han Xiao put down Samuel''s hand and pointed at the three ces in Samuel''s nose, ears, and eyes. Suddenly, he tapped lightly, and three red lights suddenly appeared in Samuel.


    "The pill refining technique requires refining the various characteristics of the materials and refining them into a new characteristic. Therefore, one''s eyes must be fast, ears must be sharp, and nose must be sharp. Only then can one make the best choice at the best time. After I help you connect them, you can use the three spirits at the same time."


    Then, Han Xiao suddenly turned behind Samuel. He gave a palm and directly pressed it on Samuel''s back. Samuel suddenly felt the same as thest time. Countless images shed across his mind. More importantly, this time, a warm force came in from behind and poured into all the acupuncture points of Samuel.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, Han Xiao suddenly flew backward and fell heavily on the ground several meters away. With a puff, blood spurted out of his mouth. Samuel ran over anxiously and helped him up. "Senior, are you okay?"


    Although Han Xiao spat out blood, he still couldn''t hold back his smile. "I used all my cultivation to help you open the Meridian. How dare you call me senior? Samuel, don''t you know how to respect your master?"


    Hearing this, Samuel was stunned. Did Han Xiao just use his lifetime''s cultivation to open his meridians?


    "Senior..." Samuel was stunned and then said, "But I already have a master..."


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to turn


    your back on me?" Han Xiao


    suddenly shouted discontentedly.


    e


    He shook off Samuel''s hand and struggled to stand up. He turned his back to Samuel and said, "Do you know how many people in this Eight Direction World want to be my disciple? You don''t know how lucky you are!"


    "I don''t mean that, but..."


    "Anyway, whether you admit it or not, you are my disciple." Han Xiao shouted overbearingly. Then, his tone softened a little. "In the Eight Direction World, there are a lot of things to learn, and naturally, there are many masters. How can you be so pedantic that you only recognize one master in your life? However, this also shows that you are a persistent person. Well, forget it. Even if I misjudged you and imparted my unique skills to an outsider, I have no face to my ancestors. Today, I will die to apologize."


    After that, Han Xiao exerted force in his hand and was about to p his forehead.


    Samuel rushed over, grabbed Han Xiao''s hand, and said with distress, "Senior, why do you have to do this? It''s not that I don''t agree with you, but I have a master first. At least let me ask my master, right?"


    "Don''t stop me." Hearing these words, Han Xiao used his strength again.


    "All right, all right, Master." Samuelpromised helplessly. From a realistic point of view, he did get Han Xiao''s real cultivation. Han Xiao had done him a favor, so he could not deny it. In terms of feelings, he could not just watch Han Xiaomit suicide in front of him.


    Hearing Samuel call him "master",


    Han Xiao smiled slightly and patted Samuel on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, if your previous master


    knows that you take me as your


    master, he won''t say anything the contrary, he will be very happy. He can be on the same level as me, which is the honor that he wants most in his life."


    "Yes." Samuel nodded. Since things hade to this point, he could only hope.


    "Alright, Samuel, from today onwards, you will be the only disciple of my Immortal Spirit Ind, as well as my only sessor. Follow me." Han Xiao was clearly extremely happy.


    Samuel nodded and followed Han Xiao to the inner hall.


    When they were about to reach the door, Han Xiao suddenly stopped, looked at Samuel, and said with a wry smile, "A man is a man. There is nothing to be afraid of."


    Samuel was confused by his words. Why did he suddenly say something so inexplicable?


    Han Xiao nodded and opened the curtain. A stronger stench came directly from inside.


    Walking into the inner hall, the smell was even more pungent, making one''s head dizzy. It was dark inside the room, except for a candle in front of the room. As the two of them entered, there was a slight breeze. The candle''s light jumped, making the room a little strange.


    "Samuel, kneel down." Han Xiao ordered softly.


    Samuel didn''t know what was going on at all. However, since his master had ordered him to do so, he finally agreed and knelt on the ground honestly.

 Chapter 2366

    Chapter 2366


    After Samuel knelt down, the breeze stopped. The candle was slightly brighter because it had calmed down. In addition, after Samuel gradually adapted to the sight, Samuel found that half a meter away from him, under the candle tform, was a coffin on the ground.


    "Could it be an ancestor?"


    But just as Samuel thought so, a hoarse voice suddenly sounded. "Han Xiao, what''s the matter?"


    Samuel was startled by the voice. Obviously, he didn''t expect that there were other people here. Although the voice was female, it sounded like someone was strangling her throat and talking. It was extremely harsh. Most importantly, Samuel was shocked to find that the voice wasing from the coffin.


    "I''ve already epted Samuel as my disciple, so I''vee here to report to Master''s wife." After saying that, Han Xiao gently patted Samuel with his hand, signaling him to call for help.


    Samuel lowered his head. "Disciple Samuel greets Senior!"


    The coffin was silent for a long time before finally a voice came. "Okay, Xiao''er,e here."


    Han Xiao nodded, got up, and walked to the coffin. Then he leaned over as if he had said something to the coffin. After a while, he stood up straight and looked back at Samuel.


    Then, he smiled and walked to the front of Samuel. "Senior said that there is nothing to give you for the first time. This ring is a gift for the first meeting."


    After that, he held a ring in his right hand, pulled up Samuel''s left hand, and put it on Samuel''s tail finger.


    The ring was bronze in color and there were some mottled dark colors around it, but the light was too dim and Samuel could not see it clearly. In general, it could be judged that this ring was an ordinary thing.


    However, after all, it was a gift. Samuel said gratefully, "Thank you, senior."


    Han Xiao chuckled. At this time, he looked at Samuel and handed over the book just now to him. "This is a secret book of our sect. From now on, you should practice diligently ording to the cultivation methods and forms in this secret book, understand?"


    Samuel nodded. "Yes, Master."


    "Alright, it''s gettingte. Samuel, don''t disturb senior''s rest. You can go back first," Han Xiao said.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Okay, by the way, Master, I''ll stay in the restaurant in the city for the time being, but I''ll go to the top of Mount Qi tomorrow. Also, I have something to tell you, which is my identity..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I, Han Xiao, don''t care about who you are. I only care about the heart. If you have something to do, you can go and do whatever you want. You cane and see me when you have time." Han Xiao interrupted Samuel.


    Originally, Samuel wanted to tell Han Xiao about his situation. After all, with his current situation, Samuel was afraid of bringing unnecessary trouble to Han Xiao. So he hoped that although he had be a Hao Xiao''s disciple, it was better for Han Xiao not to mention it to others, which was also for his safety.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But..." Samuel was a little helpless, but in the end, he sighed and said, "Okay, I''ll take my leave for now."


    After that, Samuel turned and left.


    After confirming that Samuel had left, a sudden sound came from the coffin.


    "Han Xiao, didn''t you swear in front of your master''s grave that you would never ept disciples? Why did you break your promise today?"


    Han Xiao nodded. "Yes, I did make a vow that I would never ept a disciple, but if I break my promise, I will only be struck by lightning. But if I don''t ept Samuel, I will be too ashamed to face my master forever."


    "Han Xiao, what do you mean?"


    "Master and the main scroll of the Immortal Spirit Ind once said that if one were to encounter a poisoned person, he was the talent of the Immortal Spirit Ind. To tell you the truth, just saw that this kid was very kind, so I wanted to give him the Twin Dragon tripod and teach the skill to him by the way. But when I infused the usage into his body, I suddenly found that my palm was ck."


    Hearing this, the woman in the coffin was silent for a moment and then asked in disbelief, "Do you mean that Samuel is a poisoned person?"


    "I''m not sure. However, he''s


    poisoned, and doesn''t have any


    antidote. He doesn''t have any other cultivation methods but he''s not stiff. Even if he''s not a poisoned person, he''s at least a person with a golden body. Such a talent is the ideal candidate for our Immortal Spirit Ind. If we can''t take him in, how can I face Master after my death?"


    "Those who wish to refine pills will definitely be attacked by poison and fire. If they have a golden body or a poisonous person, they will definitely be able to achieve twice the results with half the effort. This is indeed the blessing of our Immortal Spirit Ind. Xiao''er, there is naturally fate in the dark. However, I did not expect things to be so unpredictable during the reincarnation. If your master knew about it in the spring, I''m afraid he would have already understood."


    Han Xiao nodded, looked up at the darkness, and muttered thoughtfully, "Yes, Master''s wife, I harmed Immortal Spirit Ind, but in the end, I epted an unparalleled talent for Immortal Spirit Ind, which can also be regarded as thepensation for Master in my life."


    "I really want to see this child with my own eyes, but unfortunately..." There was a heavy sigh in the coffin.


    Han Xiao said bitterly, "Master''s wife, there may be a chance in the future. It''s time to apply medicine to you."


    After saying this, Han Xiao brought down the candle and shone it on the coffin. There was actually a pile of rotten meat in the coffin.

 Chapter 2367

    Chapter 2367


    Aftering out of the shabby temple, Samuel could not calm down for a long time.


    Originally, he just wanted to return the tripod, but he didn''t expect that in the end, he had a master


    for no reason.


    Then, he became a disciple of Immortal Spirit Ind. What happened tonight was beyond his


    expectations.


    In the eyes of Samuel, Han Xiao, in particr, was just an ordinary old man, but he didn''t expect


    that he could refine pills by himself. What was more ironic was that with such excellent skills, no one


    could imagine that he lived in that kind of shabby ce.


    After all, depending on this technique, if he wanted to, the various sects and ns in the Eight


    Direction World would most likely try to tter him. In some ways, he was a medicinal machine, and


    he was also a cash machine.


    Samuel, who had just arrived in the Eight Direction World, knew how precious medicinal pills were.


    Naturally, those who knew how to refine them were even more precious.


    However, Samuel had encountered such a good thing. Sometimes, life was like this. Maybe even if


    you broke your iron shoes and couldn''t find anything, others could easily get it.


    Perhaps, this was the gap between a rich second generation and an ordinary person.


    Sometimes, things were so unfair. It was precisely because of this that people wanted to be fair.


    Aftering out of the broken temple, Samuel was not in a hurry to rush to the center of the city.


    Although it was getting closer and closer to midnight, Samuel was not in a hurry.


    Something that woulde woulde here in the end, and he couldn''t hide even if he wanted to.


    On this matter, Samuel was very sure that if he did not go to the appointment tonight, he believed


    that he could not leave the Dew City tomorrow.


    From one point of view, it could prove Samuel''s opinion. Aftering out of that courtyard, they


    didn¡¯t send anyone to follow Samuel. Obviously, they were very confident that Samuel could not


    leave the Dew City.


    Moreover, Samuel had never been a timid person. Samuel would never be weak when facing what


    should be faced.


    Therefore, Samuel''s current thoughts were actually on the Twin-Dragon Tripod and Han Xiao.


    Han Xiao had already said that the tripod was very powerful, but Samuel had never seen how


    powerful it was before.


    He decided to give it a try since he had just bought a lot of materials from the auction house and


    there was a tripod, and a cultivation method given by Master Han Xiao.


    Thinking of this, Samuel saw that there was no one around, so he simply waved his hands


    ording to the method in his memory, and the Twin-dragon tripod instantly appeared in front of


    him.


    Then, he picked up the book that Master Han Xiao gave him and began to study it slowly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The name of the book was "Four Images". As the so-called "Four Images ", they were the food, the


    desire, the medicine and the heart. The so-called food image referred to the treatment and tonic of


    all living things. Samuel had not seen the rest of it, because he had obviously been attracted by the


    the food image.


    In the end, Samuel decided to try using the primary method and have a try.


    Although it was only a kind of initial-level medicinal pill and there would only be a trace of energy


    after eating it, it would not cost too many materials. It was the best choice for Samuel, gigolo new


    learner.


    As soon as the energy in his hand was activated, the Twin-dragon tripod suddenly burned fiercely.


    Then, the whole tripod began to rotate slowly.


    "It''s said in the book that I should use 30% of the fire, boil it slowly for three minutes, and then use


    80% of fire to burn it for ten minutes. Damn, why does it sound like cooking?" Samuel frowned!


    Why did he always have a familiar feeling of cooking on earth? If it weren''t for the fact that the Twin-


    dragon tripod looked very awesome, Samuel would have thought that his mater was a cook, not a


    pill refiner!


    "Well, the most important stage now is to form pills. The left hand is slightly strong, and the right


    hand is fierce, forming the fire of both the pen and the sword. With the momentum of Eight


    Diagrams, form the raw materials in the tripod into pills."


    After Samuel finished reading, he put down the book and then activated his power ording to the


    method described in the book.


    A few minutester, Samuel withdrew his strength. Looking at the Twin-Dragon tripod that gradually


    stopped rotating, he was a little excited. Although this was a small test and the small elixir, it was


    the first time in his life.


    At the same time, this was the first step he had taken in the Eight Direction World, and of course,


    the significance was different.


    After the Twin Dragon Tripodpletely stopped, Samuel swallowed his saliva and slowly walked


    towards the Twin Dragon Tripod. Next, it was time to witness a miracle.


    Gritting his teeth, Samuel directly held the lid of the tripod. Then, he suddenly opened the lid, ready


    to meet his ¡°world-shocking work".


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, when the lid was lifted, a huge explosion shook the whole forest.


    At this time, Samuel, who was in the center, had a ck face and only his eyes were white. He


    opened his mouth and rolled his eyes. "Damn it, what?"

 Chapter 2368

    Chapter 2368


    Looking down at the tripod again, Samuel was a little uneasy. He looked around and made sure that


    there was no one around. Then he took out the ck thing in the middle of the tripod.


    It was as big as a thumb. It was ck and its whole body exuded a strong smell of burning.


    Samuel felt a headacheing on. Wasn''t he following the steps in the book? Why did he make


    such a thing for the first time? Did something go wrong?


    With the intention of giving it a try, Samuel put the ck thing into his mouth, and then his facial


    features quickly twisted together.


    The smell of this thing was terrible.


    Shaking his head, Samuel''s first timepletely failed.


    However, Samuel was not someone who would admit defeat easily. He took out the materials again


    and began to make it again ording to the previous method.


    By midnight, the moon was already hanging in the air.


    In the forest, there was a pungent smell of burning. Beside Samuel, there were already more than a


    dozen ck coal balls. Although the taste was not improved and their appearance had not


    changed, after Samuel tasted all of them, he was surprised to find that there was some energy in


    these pills.


    This also meant that Samuel''s pill refinement began to progress sessfully.


    "Big Brother, other people''s pill refinement is life-saving. Your pills are obviously killing people,


    okay?"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in the air.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Samuel said helplessly, "Get out of my way. You f*cking scolded me as


    soon as you woke up."


    Velocisaurus shook his head helplessly. "I''ve been sleeping recently because of you, okay?"


    Since thest time, in order to save Samuel, Velocisaurus almost infused all the energy in his body


    into Samuel. In addition, theck of the heart of the Dragon Tribe made almost Velocisaurus hollow


    out. After being attached to Samuel''s body, he had fallen into a deep sleep. This purpose was not


    only to rest but also to rely on the heart of the Dragon Tribe in Samuel''s body to replenish himself.


    However, as soon as Velocisaurus woke up, he saw the amazing work of Samuel, so he began to


    comin.


    "That''s right, that''s right. That''s why I''m very touched. So I''ve decided to give you all the medicinal


    pills I refined for the first time. Come on, don''t stand on ceremony." Seeing that Velocisaurus had


    woken up, Samuel was in a good mood and joked.


    The Velocisaurus said guiltily, "Save it. You took the heart of the Dragon Tribe and used the


    treasures of our n. Now you still want to kill my life? Samuel, don''t be too shameless. Also, I want


    to ask you, who gave you the courage to fiddle with these things?"


    "Do you think I want to? I was forced." Samuel shook his head and sighed. Then, he got up, packed


    up his things, and walked toward the city.


    Along the way, he told Velocisaurus everything that had happened recently. After hearing what


    Samuel said, Velocisaurus shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Haha, it''s a Martial Arts Contest


    again, and it''s a banquet at midnight. Samuel, I really don''t know if I should praise your luck or say


    something about you."


    "By the way, Velocisaurus, how much do you know about the demon n?" Samuel asked.


    Velocisaurus exined, "The Eight Direction World has four special domains, namely the coldest


    ce in the extreme north, the Marsh ce in the extreme east, the Firestone Forbidden Land in


    the extreme south, and the Death Spirits in the extreme west. Ten thousand years ago, after the


    Demon n was defeated by thebined efforts of the three True Gods of the Eight Direction


    World, they were driven to the Death Spirits. After years of reproduction, the Demon n has


    established three pces and four halls and infiltrated the Eight Direction World."


    "Since it''s seeping in, do the three True Gods and Orthodox Path ignore it?" Samuel asked.


    "First of all, the True Gods of your wife''s family have already perished. The three great True Gods


    are now living in name only. The remaining two True Gods have preserved their strength in order to


    deal with each other. Naturally, no one is willing to fight against the people of the Demon n.


    Second, as long as the Demon n doesn''t do evil under the noses of the three great ns, will the


    three great ns do their best to find the Demon n to kill them? Third..."


    Samuel smiled and said, "The third point is human nature!"


    "That''s right. There are only eternal interests in this world. How can there always be good and evil?


    As long as it''s profitable, it''s normal for the good and the evil to collude." Velocisaurus nodded.


    Samuel nodded. "Okay, I see."


    "Why do you ask?" Velocisaurus asked curiously.


    Samuel smiled confidently. "You''ll know after a while."


    After a while, Samuel came to the gate of the manor again. When seeing Samuel, the guards at the


    door naturally recognized him. They came up to him and said, "Young hero, my master has been


    waiting for a long time. Pleasee with me."


    Following the man, Samuel once again boarded the boat to the small pavilion in the center of the


    lake. When he arrived at the pavilion, the banquet had been withdrawn, and the whole pavilion was


    empty.


    Samuel was confused. Where were they?


    As if seeing Samuel''s confusion, the servant smiled gently. Then, he walked to the center of the


    pavilion and gently fiddled with it. With a muffled sound, he directly pulled up an iron te on the


    ground.


    Samuel was slightly stunned. He looked at the exposed hole after the iron te was pulled open.


    He did not expect that there was a secret passage on the pavilion.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Hehe, the Mid-Lake Pavilion, the secret passage!


    ording to normal people''s logic, who would think that there was a secret passage in such a


    ce? After all, there was ake under the pavilion, and there was mud under theke.


    However, this also showed that these people were thoughtful and cunning.


    It seemed that Samuel had to be more careful.


    "Young hero, pleasee in."


    After the servant finished speaking, he walked in first, followed by Samuel.


    Walking into the secret passage, although it was only the width of two people, there was enough


    light, and there was no bad smell of underground. On the contrary, there was a faint fragrance in the


    whole secret passage, which was very delicate, just like the fragrance of a woman. It was warm and


    flowing, making people feel particrlyfortable.


    After walking for dozens of meters, there was suddenly a very beautiful transparent crystal house


    made of ss. From a distance, Samuel could see the middle-aged man and his four subordinates


    in the house. At this time, they were sitting there drinking and chatting. What surprised Samuel the


    most was that a line extended out from all sides of the roof, supporting a huge bed in the air, and


    the bed was floating in the middle of the house.


    There was a que outside the house, which was written with red materials, Man-ying Pavilion.


    This waspletely different from the style of the whole room. What was the meaning of this?

 Chapter 2369

    Chapter 2369


    If the crystal house was full of romantic decorations and styles, then the words "Man-shing


    Pavilion" and its bloody style and color werepletely like the cards of hell, the butcher''s de.


    Such apletely different style made Samuel believe that this was definitely not a coincidence,


    but meaningful.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked around and found that it was covered with white cloth, but Samuel could clearly feel that


    there was no sound behind the white cloth, but there was a slight breathing sound. His intuition told


    him that there must be a lot of people behind the white cloth.


    It seemed that they sent so many people to frame him.


    Samuel gave a sinister smile and walked up. When the middle-aged man saw Samueling over,


    he weed Samuel with four people warmly. "Come,e. Young hero, sit inside, sit inside."


    After sitting down, the middle-aged man got up and poured a pot of tea for Samuel. He chuckled


    and said, "Brother, you''ve been waiting for a long time. Come, have some tea."


    Samuel smiled slowly. "Did you ask me to drink tea?"


    After saying that, Samuel raised the teacup. He took a sip of the tea with a smile and curled his lips.


    "The taste of this tea is ordinary."


    "Boy, if you ¡¯don¡¯t understand the tea, don''t talk nonsense. Do you know that you drink the first-ss


    Jade Arhat? Ordinary people can''t drink it even if they want to. How dare you say it doesn''t taste


    good?" The man in ck suddenly shouted angrily.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly, looked at the teacup, and said slowly, "Whether the tea is good


    or not doesn¡¯t depend on the quality of the tea, but the person who you drinks it with."


    Samuel''s meaning was obvious. He was not talking about tea, but mocking these people.


    Samuel had never liked these people.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the man in ck was about to rush forward angrily. The middle-aged man


    raised his hand slightly and smiled. "Hey, why should we argue with each other?"


    Then, he sat down in front of Samuel and said with a smile, "What you said makes sense. This tea


    tasting is not only tea tasting, but also people¡¯s hearts. However, it doesn''t matter if you don''t like it.


    I have other tea. I believe that you can find the tea you like."


    After that, the middle-aged man smiled mysteriously and looked at the Smiling-face Demon. Seeing


    the Smiling-face Demon nod, he smiled and pped his hands.


    "p p!"


    The apuse fell. At this time, Samuel suddenly let out a puff, and the white cloth around him was


    immediately pulled away. Samuel immediately exerted his strength on his hands warily, ready for


    any sudden situation.


    However, when the white cloth fell, Samuel held back his strength and his eyes were full of


    disbelief.


    Behind the white cloth, there were rows of neatly packed cells. The most shocking thing was that


    there were at least a few pure-looking women in each cell. These people were either dressed in


    ordinary clothes or slightly distinguished clothes.


    But obviously, these women were the children of ordinary or a little wealthy families.


    Moreover, each of them was young, but they looked delicate and their skin was white and tender.


    Although the cell was a little dirty, it still could not drown their beauty.


    Especially after the white cloth was pulled open, this group of girls was shocked, and they looked


    pitiful.


    Samuel was stunned. When he came in, he had already felt that there were many people behind


    the white cloth, but he once thought that they were killers or guards lying in ambush. He did not


    expect that there would be a group of young and weak girls.


    When he thought that Hu Chi had taken away Xiao Tao, Samuel suddenly felt that it was not an


    exception. It was a gang who hadmitted crimes and kidnapped the girls.


    However, there was one thing that Samuel did not understand. Why did these people kidnap so


    many women?


    It could not be only for fun. Could it be a human trafficker?


    Seeing Samuel''s surprise, the middle-aged man seemed to have expected it. He smiled gently and


    said, "Brother, there are not many people here. There are 412 women. They are all pure women.


    How about you choose one you like?"


    Samuel''s face darkened. He suppressed his anger and said with a smile, "Is this your so-called


    surprise at midnight?"


    "In life, you either love money or beautiful women. Since you don''t care about the gold, silver, and


    jewelry I give you, then you can''t refuse beautiful women, can you?" The middle-aged man said with


    a confident smile.


    He had already tried this move many times. In the end, many people were bought over by his two


    wonderful moves. He naturally felt it was easy to buy over Samuel.


    Samuel chuckled. Originally, he just didn''t interfere with these people. He didn''t despise them


    because they were from the Demon n, but he didn''t want to be with them, so he had no interest


    in their invitation. However, he didn''t expect that he would find out that these guys had imprisoned


    so many innocent girls. Could Samuel stand by and watch them die?


    ording to Samuel''s character, it was impossible.


    However, the more he wanted to save people, the more he couldn''t be reckless.


    Thinking of this, Samuel smiled and said, "How should I taste this tea?"

 Chapter 2370

    Chapter 2370


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the middle aged man thought that Samuel was interested and immediatelyughed out loud. Pointing at the crystal house behind him, he said, "Brother, have you seen the bed in the middle of the house?"


    Samuel nodded.


    The middle-aged man was very proud. He looked at the que and continued, "This is the Man-ying Pavilion. Brother, you must be very strange why it is called this name?"


    At this time, the man in ck sneered and said, "The meaning of the Man-ying Pavilion is not to cut people''s heads, and the tea is not to drink tea, but..."


    As he spoke, the man in ck fixed his eyes on the young women imprisoned in the cells. Samuel immediately understood what they meant.


    "We deliberately turned the house into a transparent one, so that we can be watched by tens of thousands of people while drinking tea. It''s exciting," the man in white said with a smile.


    Samuel cursed in his heart. He didn''t expect that the house was a disgusting ce. He even felt that if he stayed here for one more second, it would be a little more disgusting. "Isn''t this too cruel? They look very young. How much psychological shadow will they have if we make them do this?" "Hehe, brother, isn''t that the most moving moment for a woman?"


    "You''re right. As the saying goes, life should be full of joy. How can we be happy if it''s not enough?" The man in ckughed.


    "Here, you can drink as much tea as you want."


    Samuel''s face darkened. This group of people was very evil, but they were not ashamed at all. Instead, they were proud of themselves and Samuel wished he could kill each of them.


    At this time, the Smiling-face Demonughed and said, "Judging from the fact that you are so young and have high cultivation, it''s not surprising that you can kill a hundred people tonight."


    Samuel forced a smile and said, "I dare not. What should you do if I kill so many people?"


    Obviously, the Smiling-face Demon did not understand the meaning in Samuel''s words. He said straightforwardly, "Don''t worry, brother. We will catch more than 400 women every night. There are different kinds of women every day. Even if there are more than 100 people, it is enough, let alone 100." Samuel was stunned and frowned. "More than 400 people a day? Wouldn''t it be a pity if we couldn''t finish ying?"


    The Smiling-face Demonughed. "It will not be a pity. Anyway, they will all die, because..."


    "s!" At the most critical moment, the middle-aged man suddenly raised his hand and interrupted the Smiling-face Demon. The Smiling-face Demon suddenly realized that he had spilled the beans and quickly stopped talking.


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "Brother these are not


    important. What''s important is that you have a good time. How about it? Are you interested in working for me? If you are willing, you can stay here every night to y, and promise that there will be different beauties every day."


    Samuel smiled and did not answer immediately, but his heart was surging. Originally, Samuel wanted. to ask clearly where these women would be sold in the end, but he did not expect that from the mouth of the Smiling-face Demon,


    identally heard the necContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    that


    they would die.


    What did this mean?


    It was okay to kill them to silence them after ying, but shouldn''t they keep those who weren''t yed? Kill them just like that?


    Samuel''s intuition told him that things might not be as simple as they looked.


    But Samuel didn''t know exactly what it was.


    The middle-aged man seemed to be very sensitive about this. He interrupted the Smiling-face Demon in an instant.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Haha, you''re so sincere. I don''t think I can refuse. Most importantly, if I don''t agree, I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to get out of the Dew City, right?"


    A trace of vignce shed in the middle-aged man''s eyes, but heughed out loud. "Brother, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Samuel smiled and said, "Don''t you understand what I mean? The Dew City is your territory. If I don''t agree and don''t have your permission, it will be difficult for me to go out."


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the middle-aged man turned pale with fright. He could not believe it at all and was full of vignce.


    Even the four people behind him turned pale at this time. They had never thought that Samuel would suddenly say such words. It should be known that they had always hidden their identities very well. Even the ce where they met Samuel was specially chosen here. Content


    belongs to


    It could be said that they had hidden their boss'' identity perfectly. There was absolutely no mistake. Where did Samuel find out?


    "Brat, what nonsense are you spouting?" The ck clothed man coldly looked at Samuel. At this moment, they were extremely vicious after being exposed.


    The middle-aged man waved his hand with a cold face, indicating that the man in ck did not have to do this. He stared at Samuel for a long time, and he sneered. He looked at Samuel and said, "Brother, how can I meet you?"

 Chapter 2371

    Chapter 2371


    "The soldiers at your door betrayed you," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Soldiers?" The middle-aged man was slightly stunned.


    "Although you deliberately let them put on the clothes of ordinary servants, there is something that you have forgotten to hide." Samuel smiled and looked at the middle-aged man''s eyes, saying," Their hands! When I entered the Dew City, I looked at the weapons in the hands of the soldiers of the Dew City because I was curious. The weapons in their hands are a huge spear. If they hold this spear for a long time, there will inevitably be round and wide calluses at their hands."


    "And the guards in front of your door also have round and wide calluses. This is enough to show that they are no different from the soldiers outside. Think about it, is there anyone else who can mobilize soldiers in this city besides you, City Lord Liu?" Samuel gives a faint smile.


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of the four people behind him turned pale. They had never dreamed that their careful disguise would have so deadly mistakes in front of Samuel.


    What''s more, they didn''t expect that Samuel could observe so carefully that he wouldn''t even let go of such details that ordinary people would ignore.


    Seeing their vignt eyes, Samuel smiled kindly and said, "Don''t be so nervous, everyone. Since we will be on the same boat in the future, it''s not a bad thing for me to know a little about you."


    "Haha!"


    The middle-aged man suddenly burst intoughter and broke the tense atmosphere on the scene. "Good, good, good. It''s really my blessing to have such a high-level and careful brother. Come on, let''s drink. Tonight, I want to drink happily with my brother!"


    The man in ck nodded and went to get the wine. Samuel put on a false smile and cooperated, but he began to observe the surrounding terrain. To save a person, Samuel thought that it was not a big deal with his own ability, but it was obviously impossible to save more than 400 people. Therefore, he could only use his wits.


    After the wine was served, a group of people drank with each other. It was very lively. Samuel gave himself a fake name, Han Xia.


    After a few rounds, City Lord Liu waspletely drunk. He was very happy today because if someone like Samuel helped him, his career would definitely go further.


    After seeing them off, only Samuel was left in the secret passage.


    At this time, Samuel walked to the front of the cells. A group of women looked at Samuel with fear in their hearts. They couldn''t help but shrink into the cells.


    However, one of them looked at Samuel with anger, as if he was going to swallow Samuel alive through the cell.


    This aroused Samuel''s interest. He stopped and looked at her and the woman also looked at him with hatred.


    "Beast,e at me if you have guts. Don''t harm innocent people." That woman coldly shouted.


    This woman was pure, beautiful, sweet, and cold. She was really a sweet beauty. Samuel had seen many beautiful women, but he couldn''t help looking at her more.


    Samuel smiled slightly. He exerted force in his hand and immediately opened the cell lock. Then, he smiled and looked at the woman.


    "What are you looking at? Beast?" The woman shouted angrily.


    "Aren''t you going to save them? As you wish, I will harm you. Why note out?" Samuel smiled slightly.


    The woman gritted her teeth and walked out after a moment of hesitation.


    She came to the front of Samuel, looked at him coldly, and followed him into the transparent room. Samuel sat on the tea table and was pouring tea, but the woman went. straight to the bedside. Then she took off her coat angrily and said coldly, "If you want toe, hurry up. I will pretend to be suppressed by a ghost."


    Samuel shook his head helplessly, took a sip of tea, and said with a smile, "What''s your name?"


    "None of your business." The woman said coldly.


    Samuel smiled bitterly. He even met a gunpowder gun and the woman started to scold him.


    Looking at the back of Samuel, she said after a while, "My name is Gentle."


    Samuel spat out a mouthful of tea. "What?"


    "My name is Gentle!" Gentle said angrily. It was not the first time that she had seen this reaction like Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head. He really couldn''t tell that the woman had anything to do with gentleness. Sometimes, the name was really strange.


    Samuel wiped his mouth, stood up, served the woman a cup of tea, and turned around to hand it to her.


    Looking at Samuel''s tea, Gentle not only did not appreciate it, but also said angrily, "Are you sick? You''re forcing me. Do you think I''m flirting with you?"


    Hearing this, Samuel frowned and


    said, "Although you are indeed brave, it is also a problem for you to have no brain." As he said this, he drank the tea that he handed to heDand sat back in his seat gloomily.


    Gentle really didn''t understand what Samuel was doing. He was obviously a beast, but why did he pretend to be gentle in front of her? Was it interesting?


    "You can do anything to me, and I will be obedient. But can you let go of other girls?" Gentle said at this time.


    If she had not wanted to ask Samuel for help, she would not have talked nonsense with Samuel.


    "Okay, I''ll think about it. Before that, I''ll ask you a question. How long have you been here?" Samuel did not answer.


    "If you don''t want others to be implicated, answer my question honestly," Samuel added.


    Gentle was so angry that she wanted to bite Samuel to death. "Three days!"


    "It seems that you are either rich or noble. ording to your clothes, you arepletely different from other women. How could you fall to such a state?" Samuel said in surprise.


    Hearing this, an imperceptible panic


    shed across her gentle eyes. The


    next second, she replied, "What''s soContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    strange about being caught?


    Otherwise, how could you take


    advantage of this?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Well, pretend that I didn''t ask. Since you have been here for three days, tell me everything you have seen in the past three days," Samuel said. Gentle felt disgusted. Was this guy a pervert? How could he let her tell him about the disgusting past in the past three days?


    Why should he listen to this? Soon, she was relieved. There were some perverts who always had different special hobbies. This was the case for the bitch in front of her.


    At the same time, outside the courtyard, a group of people sneaked to the outside of the manor! If Samuel was there, he would be shocked when he saw the people.

 Chapter 2372

    Chapter 2372


    "Are you ready?" The one leading the way shouted coldly.


    In the night, the breeze blew gently. Behind him, a group of people who were huddled up nodded at this time.


    "Well, for the sake of glory, let''s go!"


    At this time, in the basement.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Although Gentle was unwilling, she told Samuel everything she had seen in the past three days in front of Samuel.


    During these three days, she felt as if she was in a hell on earth. Every day, many women would be brought here, and then soon they would be sent away, and she had never seen those people who were sent away again. Only some beautiful women would be temporarily left here, suffering from their torture and humiliation. In the past few days, she had seen countless tragedies almost every night. Even now, when she recalled, her mind was filled with their miserable cries and screams. After they were tortured, they would be killed by these people.


    Samuel nodded. This was basically the same as what he had expected. Arge number of women were locked up here. The one who were not so beautiful would be disposed of on the same day, and the beautiful ones would be used to reward him. But the only thing that was a little different was that after they insulted those beautiful women, they did not deal with them but directly killed them!


    This didn''t conform to the logic of human traffickers, did it?


    Could it be that these people were not ordinary human traffickers?


    "Do you know where those women will be sent?"


    Gentle shook her head repeatedly and asked, "Why do you ask this?"


    "I''m very energetic. If you..."


    "Enough." Hearing Samuel''s words, Gentle was ashamed and angry. After all, she was just a girl. Although she came with the attitude of sacrificing herself, it did not mean that she was not reserved.


    She repeated those disgusting scenes in front of Samuel, and now Samuel said such words, which made her feel a little embarrassed.


    "Although they hid very well, I heard from a woman who was taken away before and brought backter that there was something left in their carriage with the logo of Flying General City printed on it, so it was very likely that they were delivered to Flying General City."


    Flying General City?


    "Isn''t this Gusu''s city?"


    "Could it have something to do with that old guy?"


    However, why did that old guy need so many young girls? Even if he was lecherous, with his old body, he wouldn''t be like this, would he? Moreover, he had lost his son. Could he find so many women to be his wife and have a son?


    Looking at the frowning Samuel who seemed to be deep in thought, Gentle was full of confusion. She did not know why Samuel wanted to ask this. Could it be that Samuel, the bitch, wanted to ask about these things and do it alone in the future?


    Everyone was thinking about different things, and sometimes the key points were naturally different.


    Samuel thought that this kidnapping was unusual, so he paid special attention to this point and even thought that it might be the root cause.


    But in Gentle''s eyes, it was not important to ask where they were going. In fact, they were just the goods being sold outside.


    "Well, have you asked enough? It''s time for that." Gentle red at Samuel and theny down on the bed.


    Looking at this woman, Samuel really felt that she was sometimes silly and lovely. However, she was willing to sacrifice herself to save people. Samuel really admired such a person, so he stood up and walked to the cell.


    Of course, he would not have any thoughts about Gentle. He just wanted to know more about the situation here. Since he knew, he would naturally let the girls go.


    However, as soon as Samuel


    opened the cage, Gentle, who was in


    in clothes, rushed out in a hurry. She grabbed Samuel and scolded him anxiously and angrily, "You beast, I''ve told you everything you want to ask. Juste at me. Why do you still want to harm innocent people?"


    Samuel shook his head helplessly and nced at somewhere around her. Sure enough, she had big breasts but was brainless. "I just let them out."


    "If you let them out, aren''t you going to ruin them? You beast, I''ll fight you to the death!" After that, Gentle pulled Samuel and tore him up like a shrew. Samuel was annoyed by her. He wanted her to calm down so that he could exin it.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise. Then, before Samuel could react, a group of people rushed in fiercely.


    These people were dressed in different clothes. Obviously, they were not City Lord Liu''s men. They were more like a temporary army formed by various sects. At this time, these people took the lead to rush to the front of Samuel and were very alert to him.


    Samuel was slightly surprised. At this time, the crowd suddenly took the initiative to make way for someone. Then, more than a dozen people came from the road. Obviously, they were the leaders of these people.


    But when these people approached, Samuel couldn''t help frowning.


    "Samuel?"


    At this time, some of the people in front were stunned.

 Chapter 2373

    Chapter 2373


    Samuel was also very surprised. He did not expect to meet an old friend in such a ce at this time.


    The leader was an old nun. Samuel didn''t know her, but he couldn''t forget the second and the group of people behind her.


    Master Sanyong, the head of the Void Sect, Elder Wu Yan, Ye Gucheng, Lu Yunfeng, and Qin Shuang, whom Samuel was most familiar with!


    Seeing Samuel, the group of Master Sanyong was obviously stunned. They never thought that Samuel was still alive, and they also met Samuel here. "Samuel? Is he the guy holding the Pangu Axe?"


    Sanyong''s shock stirred up a thousand waves in the crowd. Most of the people who came here were for the Martial Arts Contest no matter they were from the Orthodox Path or the Evil Sect. Although they all imed to be here for the contest, in fact, everyone knew that they were here for the Pangu Axe. They just didn''t say it out.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At this time, when they heard this name, the group of people was shocked and moved at the same time.


    "He''s just a former disciple of the Void Sect, not that Samuel," exined Master Sanyong softly.


    It was said that the Fu family''s son-inw, Samuel, had been married to Fu Yao for many years. In addition, the battle in Flying Dragon City had shocked the Eight Direction World. Therefore, most of the people in the Void Sect did not think that Samuel in the Void Sect was the Fu family''s Samuel who held the Pangu Axe. At most, they only had the same name.


    After all, in the eyes of the members of the Void Sect, although Samuel''s cultivation was indeed eye-catching in the Void Sect, it was far from being able to fight against a big shot like Gusu Fengtian. Moreover, the most important thing was that most people thought that Samuel had already died in the final battle.


    Secondly, even if he was still alive, many people in the Void Sect were unwilling to admit that this was a fact, because one of them was a ve in their eyes, and the other was a powerful man holding a Pangu Axe. It was impossible for the two to be the same person. At least, not many people were willing to ept the fact that the person who was lower than them became much more powerful now.


    Sanyong was the only one who knew that Samuel had Formless Divine Skill, which was very simr to the rumors. However, based on the previous doubts, he was not sure whether the two Samuel would be the same person.


    From a certain point of view, he was more convinced that Samuel in the Fu Family might have taught Samuel in the Void Sect Formless Divine Skill because they had the same name.


    "Isn''t it that Samuel?" Someone suddenly said with some regret.


    "Of course not. One is the son-inw of the Fu n. He''s a Divine Martial General. One of them is just a traitor of our Void Sect," Ye Gucheng said coldly.


    When he saw Samuel again, there was only cold killing intent in his eyes.


    He still remembered thest battle


    of the Void Sect that day, and the humiliation he felt at that time had always been engraved in his heart. After Samuel left, Qin Shuang


    vene


    almost shed tears every day and


    sank for a long time. He of ti


    advantage of this period of to


    slowly take up the position and became a inner disciple of the Void Sect. Now with the support of the sect''s resources, his cultivation improved by leaps and bounds.


    When he met Samuel again and saw that Samuel was not dead, he naturally wanted revenge.


    Especially when he saw that Qin Shuang staring at Samuel all the time, her eyes were full of joy and moved tears, and she didn''t even blink, Ye Gucheng was so angry that he gnashed his teeth.


    Samuel smiled as he stared at Qin Shuang.


    Samuel had no good impression of the members of the Void Sect. Qin Shuang was the only good friend he recognized in his heart, or perhaps his senior sister.


    In the Sect, she was the only one who treated him very well. In the final battle, she had risked being eliminated by the Void Sect to help him. Samuel was naturally filled with gratitude towards Qin Shuang.


    Tears welled up in Qin Shuang''s eyes as she smiled.


    "Samuel, you''re not dead? Why... why are you here?" Master Sanyong was confused.


    Samuel was about to speak when Gentle pointed at Samuel and said, "He cooperated with that group of people. This is a forbidden room where many women are locked up for them to enjoy. Just now, this beast wanted to take action Just when he was about to release some people to y with, you arrived in time. Otherwise, they and I... would..."


    Speaking of this, Gentle was angry and aggrieved.


    "Samuel, are you one of them?" Sanyong frowned and asked in disbelief.


    In the eyes of Sanyong, he still preferred to trust Samuel. After all, Samuel knew Formless Divine Skill, and Sanyong more or less trusted Samuel.


    "Is it strange? Sect Master, don''t forget that the reason why Samuel was expelled from our Void Sect is that he is a member of the Demon n. Besides, do you still remember what happened to Xiao Tao?At this time, Elder Wu Yan said coldly.

 Chapter 2374

    Chapter 2374


    When it came to the matter of Xiao Tao and the matter rted to the present, the group of disciples of the Void Sect nodded repeatedly.


    Sometimes prejudice itself was like this. When they thought you were such a person, they would throw all the me on you. Sometimes, even if the facts were in front of them, they would automatically ignore them and believe the prejudice in their hearts.


    The truth was hard to predict, but what was more unpredictable was the human heart.


    Human hearts wereplicated and more dangerous.


    "Sect Master, I believe that Samuel isn''t such a person." Qin Shuang saw Samuel again. Her emotions wereplicated and she couldn''te back to her senses for a long time. However, when she heard them talking about Samuel like that, she immediately came to her senses and anxiously said to Master Sanyong.


    "Junior Sister, there''s an old saying that goes, when you steal needles, you grow up stealing money. You didn''t see what happened to Xiao Tao with your own eyes at that time. It''s okay if you don''t believe it. Now that we''ve seen it with our own eyes, do you still believe him? It''s like you''re obsessed," Ye Gucheng said coldly.


    "That''s right, Junior Sister. You have to understand the principle of raising a tiger as a scourge. If it weren''t for your help for him in the Void Sect back then, how could he have had the chance to escape? There would not have been such a kidnapping of a group of women today." Lu Yunfeng shook his head helplessly.


    Qin Shuang hurriedly looked at Master Sanyong. When she saw that Sanyong had lowered his head without saying a word, she immediately looked at Samuel. She naturally hoped that Samuel could exin.


    Samuel just smiled. In fact, there was no need to exin if they wanted to me him.


    Moreover, for a group of people who were not important, there was no need for Samuel to exin to them. In this world, Samuel would only exin to one person, which was Yvonne.


    As for the others, Samuel didn''t care.


    He smiled at Qin Shuang as a unteral exnation.


    "You''re an undercover, aren''t you?" Samuel looked at Gentle beside her and whispered.


    Gentle snorted coldly and said proudly, "That''s right, I''m the undercover. We all have to kill all of you since you have done all the heartless things. So, we set up an alliance with the Orthodox Path and secretly arranged for me to be the undercover. Our purpose is to destroy your base in one fell swoop. What do you think? You didn''t expect it, did you?"


    Looking at Gentle''s proud look, Samuel couldn''t helpughing. "Next time, if you need to work undercover, you should use your brain more." "What do you mean?" Gentle was angry and surprised.


    In her eyes, her n had been prepared for a long time. City Lord Liu and his men had caught too many people, so they had drawn the attention of the Orthodox Path.


    When several small sects discussed it, others might not take it seriously, but it was rted to their interests. Because small sects had no sense of existence. If they could work together to do something that could strengthen their reputation, it would be a rare good thing for anyone.


    This was the best opportunity for them to be famous.


    Therefore, several small sects gathered together to form a temporary alliance. Gentle, as the temporary military counselor of the alliance, nned this undercover rescue all the way because she was smart and had a good background.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, she was too eager and anxious, and she was very arrogant, so she did not think about it thoroughly. At least, it was far from Samuel''s imagination.


    Obviously, this was not an ordinary kidnapping case, so the basement was just a trap. The real mastermind should atleast be rted to Flying Dragon City. Unfortunately, Gentle seemed to have been impatient for a long time and informed their people in advance, which caused rm.


    Although she might be able to save the four hundred young girls tonight, it would also be the root of trouble in the future.


    Once something happened, the real mastermind would only be more careful in the future. It would be difficult to find clues and touch the old acupoint.


    But in Gentle''s eyes, this was a perfect show and she wascent because of it. She was naturally very angry with Samuel''s words.


    l.ne


    "What''s wrong? I saw through your scheme? Now you''re angry because of shame. Do you really think you''re smart just because you mock others? If so, I''ll do as you wish Anyway, my n has seeded." Gentle was very proud and did not take Samuel''s words seriously at all.


    Samuel gave a bitter snort. He didn''t know where Gentle''s confidence came from.


    "Gentle, what nonsense do you have to talk to this kind of beast? I''ll kill this beast and you save the girls. I''ll let you experience my power. Take this." Someone suddenly said. Then, he took a step forward and rushed straight to Samuel.


    Facing the middle-aged man who rushed up, Samuel shook his head helplessly, smiled bitterly, and dodged sideways.


    "What do you mean? Why don''t you fight back? Are you looking down on me?" The double-saber man failed, so he turned around and said angrily to Samuel.


    Although this group of people had someck of intelligence, Samuel did not want to kill innocent people. What they did was a good thing, so Samuel naturally did not want to kill them.


    In the face of the double-saber man who rushed up again, Samuel just dodged, but everyone present could see that the gap between the two sides was too big.


    The man was full of sweat, but Samuel avoided him easily.


    Seeing this, several members of the small Orthodox Alliance also joined in. However, these people were no match for the current Samuel. If it weren''t for the fact that Samuel didn''t want to hurt them at all, they would have been defeated in one move.


    Ye Gucheng''s face was as cold as frost. He couldn''t bear to see Samuel''s calm appearance. For him, only he could enjoy such treatment. Apart from that, no one else was qualified.


    "Sect Master, we can''t raise a tiger as a source of trouble. Today, I must eliminate the root of trouble for the Orthodox Path." As he spoke, Ye Gucheng suddenly rushed out.


    It had to be said that Ye Gucheng''s progress was very fast. Compared with thest time they fought, Ye Gucheng was obviously much stronger now. This was also the main reason why he wascent. However,pared with him, Samuel was obviously faster.


    After a few rounds, it was already very tiring for Samuel to just dodge. Especially after an expert like Ye Gucheng joined in, Ye Gucheng was like a fly as he walked around in front of Samuel, which was annoying.


    Moreover, Ye Gucheng was really going to kill Samuel. He wanted to kill Samuel.


    Even though Samuel''s mental state


    was extremely strong, he was still upset by the fly that was about to kill him. He turned around angrily, instantly bouncing away


    peomet


    around him. He pulled out his long sword and looked at Ye Gucheng coldly. Samuel frowned coldly. "Idiot! Do you really think that I don''t dare to kill you?"

 Chapter 2375

    Chapter 2375


    At this time, Samuel''s face was cold. He held a long sword in his hand and released his energy. His anger even stirred up a gust of wind. With Samuel''s handsome face, he looked like a handsome God of War.


    There were even some women in the small alliance of the Orthodox Path who were attracted by him as they watched.


    How nice it would be if this man was not a member of the Demon n? At least, they would have a chance.


    Being scolded by Samuel as an idiot, Ye Gucheng was fuming. A proud and aloof person like him could only ept sweet words and could not ept evil words. He gnashed his teeth and red at Samuel. "How dare you scold me for being an idiot? What qualifications do you have? You are a good- for-nothing! You damn ve!"


    "Aren''t you stupid? You are wasting your time fighting with me. Have you forgotten why you came here?" Samuel said coldly.


    After being reminded by Samuel, Master Sanyong immediately understood. With a wave of his hand, he quickly ordered his disciples to open the cells to save people.


    "Senior Brother Ye, Samuel''s words make sense. We are here to save people, so don''t fight." Qin Shuang spoke at this time.


    "Shut up! You can save them! My duty is to get rid of the demon and protect the Dao. Samuel, you b*tch, die!" Ye Gucheng shouted angrily and rushed straight toward Samuel.


    "Damn it!" Samuel shouted. Suddenly, a golden light shed on his body and he ran the energy in his hand. "Since you''re courting death, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    However, just as Samuel was about to raise his hand and deliver a fatal blow to Ye Gucheng, a figure suddenly flew past and blocked Samuel''s way. Carrying a sword, the figure directly confronted the attack of Ye Gucheng.


    "Qin Shuang?"


    "What?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "This!"


    When they saw the beautiful figure in front of Samuel, the members of the Orthodox Path Alliance were shocked.


    Although there were a lot of people in the alliance, Qin Shuang was definitely one of the few backbone forces. In addition to her beautiful appearance, she was also a popr person in this temporary alliance. Now, when Ye Gucheng attacked Samuel, she suddenly stopped him and even fought directly with him.


    Samuel was also a little surprised and felt warm in his heart.


    Qin Shuang had stepped forward for him many times, even though the current Samuel was no longer the same as before. In the eyes of Samuel, dealing with Ye Gucheng was just a small matter.


    However, Qin Shuang''s behavior still warmed Samuel''s heart. This was also the main reason why Samuel had always treated Qin Shuang as a friend.


    Seeing Qin Shuang rushing over, Ye Gucheng''s face was ferocious and he couldn''t restrain his anger. While resisting, he roared coldly, "Qin Shuang, are you crazy? Do you know are doing? Now, you still


    what you


    want to help that damn


    Ov


    good-for-nothing? You are helping the demon do evil things. Do you know? You want to see how many women die in his hands with your own eyes?"


    Qin Shuang bit her lip tightly. She didn''t say anything and she didn''t want to listen, but just desperately attacked Ye Gucheng.


    "Go!" Qin Shuang pushed Ye Gucheng back with her sword and shouted fiercely at Samuel.


    Samuel was slightly stunned. He withdrew the energy in his hand, shook his head, and pushed the rushing members of the Orthodox Path Alliance with one palm. Then he flew straight to the entrance.


    In the process of flying away, Samuel had a myriad of thoughts. Although he knew that Qin Shuang was an important disciple of the Void Sect, and even if she blocked the sword for him, her life would not be in danger, he also knew that Qin Shuang was undoubtedly wasting her future. Therefore, even if she could escape punishment, she would lose people''s hearts and would not be cultivated. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But Samuel also knew that staying here would only make the scene more chaotic, so leaving was the most reasonable choice.


    He was not worried that he could not defeat the group of people, but that they would waste a lot of effort on him. At that time, they could not save the more than 400 women.


    el


    By the time he arrived at the entrance, the manor was already filled with shouts of war. The disciples of the Orthodox Path Alliance and the guards of the manor had already been fighting fiercely. Corpses were everywhere. Under the night light, theke water was dyed red.


    Aftering out of the manor, Samuel left quickly. Instead of returning to the inn, Samuel flew toward the empty passageway.


    Sure enough, as soon as hended, there was a soft sound behind him. Then, someone shouted coldly, "Stop!"


    The familiar unique fragrance made Samuel know who it was.


    "I know it''s a great blow to you, but you still have me. Why are you willing to degenerate and kidnap those innocent girls with people in the Demon n?"


    Looking at Samuel''s back, Qin Shuang''s eyes were filled with sadness.


    Although she didn''t want to believe that Samuel had kidnapped Xiao Tao, Qin Shuang had to admit what had happened tonight. Samuel had fallen and caught on the spot. She had to believe it.


    Hearing this, Samuel was slightly stunned and a little disappointed. "Then why do you still want to help me? And you even helped me with your own future?"


    "Because... Samuel, I like you!"


    Qin Shuang gritted her teeth, looked at Samuel, and said.

 Chapter 2376

    Chapter 2376


    After Qin Shuang finished speaking, she panted as she looked at Samuel. Her heart was beating extremely fast.


    Qin Shuang, who had always been extremely cold, was not good at expressing her feelings at all.


    But this time, Qin Shuang gathered all her courage.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At that time, when she thought that Samuel was dead, she realized how painful her heart was and how absent-minded she was. For her, those days, it was as if the sky had copsed and the earth had cracked, and there was no light in the sky.


    She deeply understood that she had fallen in love with this ve who had been following her. However, at that time, Samuel was dead. She wanted to tell Samuel, but she had no chance.


    Now, seeing Samuel again, Qin Shuang felt that her life could no longer be regretful. She had to make it clear to him the most real thoughts in her heart.


    "Samuel, if you are willing, we can be together. I can also give up my identity as a disciple of the Void Sect and find a ce to hide with you to live our own lives, okay?" Qin Shuang suppressed her shyness and waited sadly for Samuel''s reply.


    This was what she wanted, and she also hoped that at this time, she could stop Samuel from being obsessed with the Demon n and turn back. Samuel didn''t say anything, but his heart was churning. For him, it was impossible for him to like Qin Shuang, because he only had Yvonne in his heart and couldn''t tolerate anyone else.


    Since Qi Yiyun had followed him for two lifetimes, Samuel was not tempted. To Qin Shuang, Samuel could only reject her offer.


    Although Qin Shuang was the most beautiful woman Samuel had ever seen, she had even sacrificed too much for him.


    However, Samuel couldn''t refuse Qin Shuang at all. He was well aware of Qin Shuang''s character. She had already gone all out to say something like that. If he refused her now, Samuel could imagine how sad she would be.


    Therefore, he could not hurt Qin Shuang.


    But the more he didn''t want to hurt her, the more likely Samuel should make her give up. But he should make her give up, not hurting her directly.


    Thinking of this, Samuel let out a


    long cold breath and sneered, "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, I think you''re mistaken. I came from a poor family, so howcould I go with you fo I live in seclusion and the kind of bitter days? I''m living a good life now, and I''m very happy. I have plenty of money and women around me, and I can''t have enough fun. But you want me to give up all of this? Senior Sister, you''re too heartless, aren''t you?"


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Qin Shuang''s face turned deathly pale. The pain in her heart intensified. "Samuel, you''re lying to me! Can''t I beat those women with my looks?"


    "Senior Sister, of course, you are


    more beautiful than anyone else, but no matter how beautiful you are, I will always get tired of ying with you. But I am different now. I can y with different women every day, so why should I give up?" Samuel suppressed the guilt in his heart, but pretended to be cynical. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In order to convince Qin Shuang, Samuel especially turned around at this time. However, Qin Shuang''s tears had already rolled down her eyes like pearls, falling down her beautiful and white face slowly.


    For Qin Shuang, the most difficult thing at the moment was not to be refused, but to feel ufortable about Samuel''s self-destruction.


    "Go back. Go back and admit your mistake. I''m not worth it." Samuel looked at her and could not bear to see her like this. Even if he wanted to perform well, he could not face the sadness in his heart. A trace of panic and pain shed through his eyes, and then he said coldly.


    Qin Shuang shook her head resolutely. Samuel sighed inwardly and turned to leave.


    "Samuel!" Qin Shuang cried sadly at Samuel.


    Samuel was slightly stunned. He gritted his teeth and continued to walk forward.


    Just as he took two steps forward, Samuel suddenly stopped. This made Qin Shuang feel a little happy in her heart. However, Samuel''s next sentence shattered all her thoughts.


    "By the way, from today onwards, we have nothing to do with each other. You are no longer my Senior Sister, and I am no longer your ve." After that, Samuel threw down a sword and turned to leave.


    Looking at the familiar jade sword that had fallen to the ground, Qin Shuang felt even more heartbroken.


    It was the sword she gave to Samuel. But at this time, Samuel had abandoned the sword here. The meaning of it was obvious.


    Pearl-like tears finally fell down desperately. Qin Shuang looked at the sword on the ground, squatted down slightly, hugged her knees and cried bitterly.


    For the first time in twenty years of her life, Qin Shuang shed tears in front of others. Moreover, she would never have imagined that her first sadness would be so painful and unforgettable.


    What was even more unexpected was that in her cold life, for the first time in her life, she opened her heart for a man, but what she got was so bitter.

 Chapter 2377

    Chapter 2377


    On the way back to the inn, Samuel was in a bad mood.


    Velocisaurus suddenly sighed and said, "It''s cruel, cruel, it''s really cruel. Men have always been mean. As expected."


    Samuel frowned slightly and ignored it.


    Seeing that Samuel ignored him, Velocisaurus continued to say, "What''s wrong? You''ve done something bad, and you don''t dare to admit it?"


    "I have never done anything bad. Why can''t I admit it?" Samuel said coldly.


    "Not anything bad? You are so heartless to Qin Shuang," whispered Velocisaurus.


    "Heartless?" Samuel smiled bitterly. "In my opinion, this is my only choice and also the only thing I can bear for her. Since I know there is no result, why should I let her waste her youth on me?"


    "Although Qin Shuang''s cultivation is not as good as Yvonne, her beauty is definitely superior. She is even one of the best in the entire Eight Direction World. I really don''t understand why you refuse her," Velocisaurus said in confusion.


    In its knowledge, the Dragon Tribe could marry a lot of wives. Even if they were humans, as long as they were strong enough, wouldn''t it be normal for them to have many wives?


    To have a beautiful woman like Qin Shuang as his wife was a blessing for many men. However, Samuel had rejected her offer without hesitation.


    "You are not me, so how can you know how much I love Yvonne? Except for her, there is no other woman in the world that I can take seriously. In the past, Qi Yiyun could not do it, neither could Qin Shuang." Samuel smiled slightly. Unlike the mncholy just now, when he talked about Yvonne, he could not help but smile slightly.


    Velocisaurus sighed. It was obvious that he had underestimated Samuel''s loyalty to Yvonne. "So, you''re using this method to reject Qin Shuang?"


    "Qin Shuang is a good girl. Without me, she could also find many outstanding men. If I didn''t know Yvonne, I would definitely be one of her crazy pursuers. So, without me, she could also live a carefree life. However, when ites to Yvonne and me, without each other, no one could survive." Velocisaurus shook his head and said, "Then why don''t you make it clear to her? At least she has the right to know?"


    It was impossible that Samuel didn''t care for what happened to Qi Yiyun. On the contrary, over the years, it had been like a thorn in his heart. At that time, Samuel also thought like Velocisaurus, but what was the result?


    Even if Qi Yiyun had reincarnated for two lifetimes, she had always been determined to be with Samuel, but Samuel could only let her down.


    Samuel didn''t want to repeat the tragedy, so the best way was to make onepletely give up.


    "When she ispletely disappointed with me, she will start a new life," Samuel said.


    "But if you admit that you are from the Demon n, Qin Shuang does give up on you. But have you ever thought about how many enemies you will have? Or, what will the people outside think of you?" Velocisaurus asked worriedly.


    At least, once they saw Samuel in the future, they would definitely attack him.


    "There will always be sacrifices between friends. There is no turning back for justice. As for how others look at me, is it important? I never live for strangers. I only live for my friends and my lover," Samuel said firmly.


    Other people''s ideas would only make him more tired. He might as well live freely and carefreely. With three or five friends and a lover, that was what he wanted.


    Fu Mei and Chu Feng were very excited when seeing Samuel return safely. Xiao Tao followed the crowd and looked at Samuel quietly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Brother Samuel, are you okay?" At this time, Fu Mei showed an urgent look of concern, as if she was more anxious than Samuel.


    "Yes, those guys have made it clear that they wanted to deal with you. How could they let youe back safely? Samuel, you won''t promise them anything, will you?" Chu Feng was surprised and soon said with some doubts.


    After all, if Samuel did not agree with them he could not escape unscathed.


    Chu Feng suspected that Samuel had joined them.


    Brother Samuel, you must not agree with them. E Smiling-face Demon is a well-known devil in the Eight Direction World. Hemitted all kinds of crimes. Working with that kind of person will only ruin your reputation. Most importantly heard that someone from the Orthodox Path organized an alliance. Their goal is to deal with e Smiling-face Demon," Fu Mei said hurriedly.


    Samuel smiled and walked straight through the crowd to his room. "Pack up and get ready to leave."


    "Now?" Chu Feng looked at Samuel in confusion. "It''ste at night."


    "Now is the time." Samuel knew very well that it was the best opportunity now. If something happened to the manor, City Lord Liu would definitely dispatch arge number of troops to support it, so now was the time when the defense of the city gate was the weakest.


    If they didn''t leave now, they might have no chance.


    They looked at each other in confusion, not knowing what Samuel was trying to do.


    However, since Samuel had given the order, the group of people could only do as he said. Under the cover of the night, they hurriedly packed up their things, paid the bill, and walked out of the city.


    At this time, the city was full of noise. Many men in ck rushed toward the manor. Obviously, they were all disguised by the soldiers of the city. Others did not know, but Samuel knew.


    Some people were also woken up by the unusual movements in the city at this time. Many people either stopped to watch or decided to join in the fun, or like Samuel, who were afraid of getting into trouble and chose to leave the city.


    By dawn, more and more people were on the way to the top of Mount Qi.


    Because it was about the same time for them to leave the city, the road was very lively.


    Because Samuel had brought Fu


    Mei and Xiao Tao with him, plus the battle in the restaurant, many people had witnessed Samuel''s style. Therefore, there was always arge group of ambitious people around Samuel. Some of them wanted to get close to the two women, some coveted the strength of Samuel and wanted to curry favor with them. In short, the Fu family provided a private route for Samuel. Now it seemed that it was a little


    counterproductive. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    At noon, Samuel and the others found a ce to sit down, and the group of people around them sat down with them.


    At this time, a group of people took out all kinds of exquisite dry food they had prepared to please Samuel and the others.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly, took out his steamed bun, and was about to eat it. When he lowered his head, the originally bright sun suddenly dimmed, and then the whole ground began to shake violently.

 Chapter 2378

    Chapter 2378


    Just now, the sky was clear for thousands of miles, but now it was already covered with dark clouds. The ground was shaking like a huge earthquake. There were many pedestrians on the road to Mount Qi. At this time, they were scattered and couldn''t stand steadily.


    "What''s going on? Could it be that the battle in the Dew City is not over yet?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But even so, there won''t be such a big noise in the Battle of the Dew City."


    "The earth is shaking, the mountains are shaking, and the wind is changing. It doesn''t look like it can be created by man."


    "You''re right. Only..."


    Suddenly, a group of people looked at each other and did not know what was going on. Someone noticed that in the northeast of the top of Mount Qi, a red light suddenly rushed to the sky from the ground.


    What followed next was a huge muffled sound.


    "Boom!!"


    Even though it was far away, the muffled sound was still shocking. The ground trembled slightly, and even the surrounding trees shook heavily at this time. Countless dust fell from it.


    "This is..."


    "F*ck, what''s that?"


    "Look, what a big beam of light!"


    "Oh my god, what is this?"


    Everyone looked at the beam of light in shock, and Samuel also noticed the red light in the distance, which was like a soaring column.


    When he saw it, Samuel was also attracted by it.


    The beam of light was huge, and the red light was spreading. ording to Samuel''s observation, although it was thousands of miles away, he could still feel its powerful energy surging wildly.


    "There must be a divine object for a natural change. It''s the light of auspicious signs."


    Just when everyone was puzzled, someone suddenly shouted.


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but look back. It was a middle-aged man in his fifties, wearing a Dao robe. At this time, he looked at the light pir and murmured while quickly calcting with his fingers.


    "Sir, what do you mean?"


    "Are you saying that this is a blessing? This sound is the divine light of an extraordinary treasure that descended from the heavens?"


    The group of people suddenly


    became restless. Generally


    speaking, divine objects had their own strong light, so every time they were born; there would inevitably be great changes. However, it was really rare for them to see such a bright red light and such a big noise.


    Many people had only heard of legends and did not see it with their own eyes. However, they had never imagined that today, they would have the fortune to witness the sudden change in the Eight Direction World and the birth of treasures.


    "That''s right, and if I''m not wrong, the level of this extraordinary treasure is very high, at least purple gold."


    The Taoist''s words made the crowd burst into an uproar.


    A purple-gold-grade rare treasure, whether it was a divine weapon, a spiritual beast, or anything else, was already a super treasure with the highest ss in the Eight Direction World.


    If anyone could have one, it would save at least 10,000 years of cultivation.


    If one''s cultivation was higher, he would be able to look down on others at least.


    Therefore, everyone was extremely excited at this time, as if this thing was ced in front of them.


    "If that is the case, then let''s hurry over. What if it is some type of wondrous treasure? Then, we would be rich" Someone immediately shouted excitedly.


    "Haha, even if it''s really a purple gold treasure, so what? Do you think a nobody like you can get it?" As soon as that person spoke, someone immediately poured cold water on him.


    "Even if I can''t get it, why don''t I join in the fun? In my life, if I can see such a treasure, even if I die, I have no regrets."


    "You''re right. This treasure always depends on luck. What if someone among us gets it?"


    "You''re right, brother. This is called a desperate fight."


    The more they discussed, the more excited they became. However, Samuel shook his head and smiled bitterly. It seemed that there were such gamblers everywhere.


    Seeing Samuel''s bitter smile, Fu Mei couldn''t hide her excitement at this time and tried her best to suppress it. She looked at Samuel with a half- jokingly smile and said, " Brother Samuel, why don''t we go and have a look?"


    Like everyone else, Fu Mei also had a strong sense of gambling. She even loved gambling more than most of the people present, because she had been suppressed by Fu Yao since she was a child. Fu Mei, who refused to admit defeat, was indeed inferior in all aspects, so she was unable to resist this kind of


    suppression.


    However, Fu Mei was a person who refused to admit defeat. Therefore, in order to surpass Fu Yao, she was gambling most of the time. Whether it was betting on Ao Yi or Samuelshe was gambling!


    Hearing the appearance of the


    treasure, Fu Mei, the gambler, naturally couldn''t hold back her excitement. At this time, she


    became restless again. Although


    she seemed to be polite and indifferent on the surface, in fact, she wanted to put a knife on Samuel''s neck. If he didn''t agree, she would cut him down. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2379

    Chapter 2379


    At this time, Samuel smiled slightly, looked at Fu Mei, and then looked at the red light in the distance.


    Although Samuel had never seen such a strange treasure falling from the sky, the huge red pir in the distance always gave Samuel an ufortable feeling.


    Although Samuel couldn''t tell what exactly was ufortable, she still felt that something was wrong.


    Secondly, Samuel was not interested in this extraordinary treasure. Firstly, he already had the Pangu Axe in his hand, so he was not very interested in it. Secondly, Samuel knew that such a powerful movement would attract many people. At that time, in order to fight for the treasure, there would be a big fight.


    If he consumed too much, he would be in great danger, especially Samuel, who held the Pangu Axe in his hand. Once he consumed too much, he would be besieged. If he lost the Pangu Axe under siege, that would be a typical example of losing a big watermelon for a sesame seed.


    Therefore, Samuel had no interest in this irrelevant excitement.


    Samuel shook his head slightly as a response.


    Seeing Samuel shaking his head, Fu Mei immediately clenched her teeth and became furious.


    Samuel''s refusal was equal to suppressing her inner desire to gamble. In her eyes, it could even rise to the point of cutting off her money road with purple gold. In the fanatical gambler''s heart, you often just persuaded him but he would think he had lost millions of dors today.


    It was precisely because of the crazy obsession with winning that most gamblers were crazy about gambling.


    It was the same with Fu Mei.


    "Since everyone wants to take treasures, why don''t we go there together? We can take care of each other on the way." At this time, someone in the crowd suggested.


    "Sure. I, the West Sea Saber King, am willing to go with you. We will help each other on the way. When we arrive at the ce where the treasure is, we will split up. Whoever the treasure belongs to, it depends on fate. What do you think?"


    "Okay, I''ll join you too."


    "Me too!"


    With the first person''s proposal, the crowd suddenly became excited and a group of people chose to join.


    They were either in groups of three or five or formed small groups. In just a moment, hundreds of pedestrians on the road had already formed their own groups.


    Seeing this, Fu Mei was even more anxious. After all, everyone was going, so she was more anxious.


    Fu Mei kept urging Samuel with her eager eyes. It was obvious that Fu Mei wanted to go.


    "Let''s go and have a look. Anyway, the red light is in the same direction as the top of Mount Qi, which doesn''t affect our schedule," Chu Feng said. "Brother Samuel, Chu Feng also said so. Why don''t we go there either? Otherwise, we will seem strange." Fu Mei said while the iron was hot. Samuel stood up slightly and said coldly, "No."


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Fu Mei''s face turned cold. She was angry, but she could do nothing to Samuel.


    She quickly winked at Chu Feng beside her. Chu Feng smiled and said to Samuel,


    "Why, Samuel, you don''t dare to go?"


    Samuel looked at Chu Feng in surprise. He did not expect that Chu Feng could stand on the same side as people like Fu Mei. He nodded and said, "Yes, is there a problem?"


    Chu Feng was at a loss for words.


    He deliberately provoked Samuel but he didn''t expect that SamSamuel simply admitted it directly, so that Chu Feng didn''t know how to refute. N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Just then, the Taoist slowly raised his hand and said, "Since everyone wants to go, in my opinion, let''s go. to the top of Mount Qi together. Qur teams will form a temporary alliance so that we can take care of each other on the way to the treasurend. When we fight with others, we can also unite."


    Hearing the Taoist''s words, the crowd immediately began to talk about it. This was indeed a good idea. First, they would try their best to get rid of thepetitors and then divide the treasures inside themselves.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. Did these people really think that this thing belonged to them?


    "Well, you''re right. Let''s form a temporary team and call him Treasure Team."


    "Haha, good. This name is festive. Okay, I agree."


    "I agree."


    The crowd was very lively. Samuel stood up tightly and looked at Fuz Mei, who was unwilling to give up. "If


    you want to go, you can go with them. If you don''t want to go pack up and go with me." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    "He won''t go. Let''s go?" Fu Mei made up her mind and looked at Chu Feng. Even though she had a task, she would rather go against the task if she passed by the treasure.


    Chu Feng looked at Xiao Tao, who was standing aside. Obviously, still depended on Xiao Tao.


    Although Xiao Tao didn''t follow Samuel, her eyes were fixed on Samuel''s back. She bit her red lips lightly and her hands were also nervous.

 Chapter 2380

    Chapter 2380


    To Xiao Tao, she didn''t want to leave Samuel, but the rtionship between her and Samuel was unusually cold, so she didn''t know how to follow him. After thinking for a while, Xiao Tao gritted her teeth and followed Samuel from a distance. Although she did not know how to face Samuel, she knew that she could never leave him since she leftst time.


    Seeing that Xiao Tao still kept up with Samuel, Chu Feng punched the ground hard.


    Fu Mei looked at Chu Feng and pretended to be in a dilemma. She sighed and deliberately added fuel to the fire. "s, it seems that you lost."


    Chu Feng was already very angry, so when he heard Fu Mei''s words, he looked even more ashamed. Xiao Tao''s choice had obviously embarrassed him in front of others. Now Fu Mei''s words were more like salt on the wound.


    Staring at Fu Mei with hatred, Chu Feng gritted his teeth in anger. A cold smile shed across Fu Mei''s eyes, but she said with a very pitiful look on her face, "s, I wanted to persuade Samuel to go and look for the treasure together, but you and your cousin can take advantage of this journey to improve their rtionship. You know that it is the best way to enhance the rtionship by going through thick and thin together. Unfortunately, I understand this principle, and so do Samuel."


    Chu Feng gnashed his teeth and said, "Do you mean that the reason why Samuel doesn''t go is that he doesn''t want me to have a chance to be with my cousin?"


    "Then what do you think? Before you came, the two of them were very intimate," Fu Mei said, trying to sow discord.


    Chu Feng was furious. Looking at Samuel''s back, he scolded angrily, "Samuel, you despicable bitch. Do you think you can stop me just because you want to? I''m telling you, there''s no way! Since you dare to do it, don''t me me for doing it."


    With this, Chu Feng suddenly stood up, rushed to the front of Samuel, and stopped him.


    Seeing Chu Feng catching up, Samuel was stunned. "What''s the matter?"


    "Let''s go to the treasurend."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Could it be that I didn''t make it clear just now?" Samuel said frowningly.


    "Humph, what if I say this?" After saying this, Chu Feng took out a drawing from his hand and shook it in front of Samuel.


    Taking over the yellowish map, Samuel found that there was a map on it, and the final treasure spot was also near the top of Mount Qi. However, before he could see clearly where it was, Chu Feng snatched the map back.


    "What''s this?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Three years ago, when I left the vige, Vige Chief found me and gave me this blueprint, asking me to keep it safe. What do you think? Are you interested?" Chu Fengdao asked.


    Hearing this, Samuel was obviously shocked. Was this the treasure map that Xu Fu gave to Chu Feng?


    "My cousin''s surname is Lu Meijiao, but the vige chief said that she was called Cen Tao''er from that day on."


    Samuel cannot help frowning.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t make it clear, it was obvious that the meaning of his words showed that the picture might have something to do with Xiao Tao''s amnesia.


    Xiao Tao''s name in the Eight direction World was indeed Cen Tao''er, and her previous name was indeed Lu Meijiao. Therefore, whether it was the timing or all the authenticity, plus he was the sessor of Pangu n, Samuel had to believe what Chu Feng said.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Samuel frowned and asked anxiously.


    "Haha, this belongs to the Pangu n. Why should I tell an outsider like you? When I am happy, I will tell you what I want to say. Does it have anything to do with you?" Chu Feng sneered.


    Samuel said softly, "You! Okay, do you mean that we can unlock Xiao Tao''s memory when we find this ce?"


    "Hey, Samuel, I''ve never said that before. However, the possibility you''re talking about is not guaranteed." Chu Feng said proudly when he saw that Samuel was hooked up.


    "What do you want?"


    "To tell you the truth, the ce on the map is actually near the top of Mount Qi. Do you want to go?"


    If he could unlock Xiao Tao''s


    memory, it would be the biggest joy


    ???


    for Samuel. Once Samuel could unlock the use of the Pangu Axe, coupled with the absolute defense of the Indestructible Armor, Samuel could at least escape unscathed from this Martial Arts Contest, not to mention dominate the world.


    In the future, he would have enough ability to protect Yvonne and live a quiet life with her.


    "I''ll go." Samuel nodded firmly.


    Chu Feng smiled and said, "Okay, from now on, listen to mymand."


    Samuel hesitated for a moment and nodded. "Okay."


    "Let''s go." Chu Feng smiled and walked forward.


    After that, Samuel could only follow Chu Feng with the Fu family and slowly walk toward the top of Mount Qi.


    The so-called small treasure team had been following them closely. Chu Feng soon got along well with the group of people. The most incredible thing was that Chu Feng also became the captain of this small treasure team.


    The name of the Taoist was called Zhen Fuzi. After pushing Chu Feng to be the captain, Zhen Fuzi became a vice-captain.


    Zhen Fuzi obviously not only avoided the risk, but also got a position of power at the same time. He kept talking about his brave behavior before. He was relying on this to gain arge number of people who like him.


    Samuel had also persuaded Chu Feng, but Chu Feng waspletely blinded by desire. Not only did he continue to be the captain, but he also kept showing off in front of Samuel, his rival in love.


    However, Chu Feng did not know


    that the reason why he was


    promoted to the captain was precisely because of Samuel. There were many guests in the inn today, and they all approved of Samuel''s strength. Naturally, after Samuel was willing to join them, they highly respected Samuel as the captain.


    Since Samuel was unwilling, Chu Feng was naturally the best choice. After all, Chu Feng snatched the white de with his bare hands. Many people were surprised. The most important thing was that he and Samuel were together. Naturally, they would draw Samuel over to their side.


    After walking for two days and one


    night, they were about to get close


    to the red pir. By nightfall, the sky was covered with heavy snow. It


    was extremely cold. Even though et


    even


    most of the people in the Eight Direction World had Cultivation bases, they couldn''t resist the stronger ice and snow. That night, a group of a hundred people found a ce to shelter themselves from the wind and set up camp. They decided to set off the next day.


    There were three other teams nearby.


    In the past two days, they had been getting closer and closer to the top of Mount Qi. And they met more and more the so-called Orthodox Path people. Most of them met on the road and then formed a temporary alliance, heading in the direction of the red light together.


    After a group of people met, everyone drank and talked happily. At this time, Samuel was sitting alone in the tent, looking up and drinking a mouthful of wine with a worried face.

 Chapter 2381

    Chapter 2381


    It was very lively outside. Compared with singing and dancing, Samuel was full of sadness.


    The closer he got to the red light, the more uneasy Samuel felt. This feeling made him feel very strange, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    Along the way, he had been paying close attention to the light column. To be honest, the light column looked very normal without any evil spirit. It did look like a rare treasure.


    However, Samuel still felt that it was strange.


    After drinking a mouthful of wine, the curtain of the tent was lifted. Samuel was slightly surprised to see the visitor.


    A hundred miles away from the tent, in a cave, an old man, who was busy on the blood pool, suddenly stood up.


    "Greetings, Princess."


    "Get up. Is everything going well?" When the white light was gone, Lu Ruoxin slowly fell like a fairy.


    "A hundred miles away, there are already people from all over the world. I have already set up a curious ghost formation. These people will be turtles in a jar tomorrow."


    "Good, very good. Let this group of ignorant and greedy people be the material to cast Chi Meng." Lu Ruoxin smiled faintly. Her smile was extremely beautiful, but her beautiful and charming eyes were full of coldness.


    "Yes, Princess."


    The old man smiled coldly with her.


    Inside the tent.


    Samuel frowned slightly and looked at the person who came. He could not help but feel strange.


    This was a person who surprised Samuel, the Taoist priest Zhen Fuzi.


    "Brother, everyone outside is very happy to drink. Why are you drinking alone here?" Zhen Fuzi chuckled. He seemed to have drunk a lot and staggered along the way.


    When he arrived in front of Samuel, he took the wine ss from Samuel and drank it. Then, he looked at Samuel with a drunken smile.


    "I like silence." Samuel smiled slightly.


    Zhen Fuzi shook his head and said, "No, no."


    Samuel was stunned by him. "What do you think, Senior?"


    "You!" Zhen Fuzi pointed at Samuel''s nose with his hand. Then he chuckled, burped, and said, "You are afraid, you are worried, am I right?" Hearing this, Samuel couldn''t help but frown and wonder, "Senior, what do you mean by this?"


    "Haha, young man, you are not


    honest. You can hide it from others,


    but you can''t hide it from me. I''ve noticed you for a long time. The closer you get to the red column, the more theasy and afraid you are. Am I right?" After finishing his words, he took Samuel''s wine and took


    another big gulp.


    Samuel didn''t deny this. He was just surprised that the old Taoist seemed to be absent-minded, but his observation was quite meticulous.


    "I''m afraid it''s normal." Zhen Fuzi lowered his head and poured himself a ss of wine with a smile.


    Samuel looked at him in surprise. What did Zhen Fuzi mean? Samuel always felt that there seemed to be something in his words. "Senior, just say it."


    "Haha, what''s there to talk about


    between you and me?" He picked up


    the wine ss, took a sip of wine, and then blew out a puff of wine. "You''re worried, scared, and felt that something was wrong. These are all right."


    UMS


    "Senior, do you mean that there is something wrong with the light column?" Samuel asked.


    "It''s more than a problem, and it''s a big problem." Zhen Fuziughed more and more.


    "Tianqian Dikun should have been


    the same as the sun and the moon, but once it is turned over, it must have been a bloody storm. This light column is reversed. Not to mention the extraordinary treasures, there are a lot of evil spirits and demons." After that, he raised his head and drank up the rest of the wine. Then heughed and said, "At that time, there will be corpses piled up like mountains and bones piled up like firewood."


    Hearing this, Samuel turned pale with fright. So, was his intuition right? But there was one thing he didn''t understand.


    "Since you know there is something wrong with the light column, why do you suggest that we team up here together? Aren''t you pushing us to die?" Samuel asked in surprise.


    "You''re right. I suggest that we team up and take care of each other. As for whether we wille or not, I didn''t say. Besides, can I decide whether they wille or not?" Zhen Fuzi said with a smile.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel nodded. This was true. Zhen Fuzi did not urge everyone toe here. He was just to let everyone form a team.


    "But even so, if you know there is something wrong here, why don''t you stop them?"


    "Young man, why don''t you stop them?"


    Samuel was speechless by his question. Yes, the crowd was passionate and everyone was ready to move for the treasure. If he stopped them, he would only be besieged.


    "What''s more, there are some things that are destined to happen. How can we change it by relying on our own strength?" Zhen Fuzi said with a smile.


    Samuel nodded and continued to ask, "Even if you can''t persuade us to leave, why don''t you leave quickly ande in to join in the fun?" Speaking of this, Zhen Fuzi suddenly stopped smiling, looked at Samuel, and said coldly, "This is the reason why I am looking for you tonight."

 Chapter 2382

    Chapter 2382


    Samuel was confused. "What does it have to do with me?"


    They had never seen each other before. But Zhen Fuzi came for him, which really surprised Samuel.


    "Senior, please make it clear."


    "There''s nothing to be clear about. I''m just looking for you for benefits." After that, he stood up, took out a yellow talisman from his hand, and said indifferently, "There are some things that can''t be changed, so you should face it bravely."


    "Senior, I don''t understand what you mean," Samuel said in confusion.


    "In the future, you will naturally understand that there is fate between us. I will give you this yellow talisman." After that, he handed the yellow talisman to Samuel.


    After receiving the yellow talisman, Samuel was stunned. It was not big, about the width of a finger, several timesrger than an ordinary yellow talisman. Moreover, there was only one yellow talisman on it, and there was not even a single word written on it.


    What kind of yellow talisman was this? ording to the knowledge of Samuel, yellow talisman needed to be written with cinnabar, and then there should be a grand opening ceremony.


    This old Taoist priest gave it to her. Not to mention a grand opening ceremony, there was no cinnabar at all, which made people feel that it was a fake talisman.


    In addition, the old Taoist had always been absent-minded. If he took out this thing to others, it waspletely reasonable for others to say that he was a fake Taoist priest.


    But Samuel couldn''t do this, because the old Taoist priest''s words did hit the nail on the head. The old Taoist even looked at something that Samuel didn''t see.


    That was why he should have Dao cultivation.


    "It''s toote to send a fake talisman to y with me. He is not that bored, is he?"


    As if he had seen through Samuel''s doubts, Zhen Fuzi smiled helplessly. "Young man, this talisman is called the Eye Hunting Talisman. It opens the Third Eye and sees the essence. Don''t be full of doubts in your ignorant eyes."


    "Open the Third Eye?" Samuel was taken aback.


    "The world is a mystery. You can''t see clearly with the naked eye, and you may not be able to see clearly even if you be an immortal or Buddha. Human beings, no matter what level or stage they are at, always have a heart that is fleshy. Even if they have eyes, they can also look at them as they please. Naturally, there will be deviation, but the talisman won''t. It is just a tool, and it only shows the real truth to you."


    "Take it. When you need it, it can naturally help you. Of course, don''t use this talisman to do dirty things, such as looking at other''s body. Although I''m a sloppy person, I''m not obscene. Don''t ruin my reputation." After finishing his words, Zhen Fuzi stood up unsteadily, picked up the wine pot of Samuel, and staggered out.


    For some reason, Samuel held the yellow talisman in his hand. For a moment, he waspletely stunned and confused.


    What was going on?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, when Zhen Fuzi lifted the curtain, he steadied himself, but did not look back. He smiled and said "Samuel, it''s gettingte. Go to bed early. Otherwise, tomorrow, I''m afraid you won''t have the time to deal with so many people,"


    After that, heughed and walked out.


    Samuel wanted to chase after him, but his eyes were full of vignce and disbelief.


    "He actually knows my name!"


    Along the way, except for people he knew, Samuel had never mentioned his name to anyone, especially when he met the old Taoist.


    But how did this old Taoist know his name?


    "Did someone on my side betray me?"


    But after thinking about it, it was impossible. If his people exposed him, it would undoubtedly increase the risk for them. No one would be so stupid. Therefore, at least now, the Fu family would not betray him. Could it be Chu Feng?


    Although this guy was unrestrained, Samuel did not think that he was a gossip man. He should know how to use such dirty means. Besides, it was not good for him.


    Could it be that this bastard had drunk too much tonight and had drifted away? Had he identally mentioned it?


    But it was not right. If he wanted to say something, Samuel could not stay here alone. Those who knew their identities would have already rushed up to grab his Pangu Axe.


    But if it weren''t for these reasons, how did the old Taoist know?


    Moreover, why did he give this yellow talisman to him?


    It was really strange that they didn''t know each other but Zhen Fuzi sent things to him.


    The strangest thing was, what did he mean by facing so many people tomorrow?


    Taking a deep breath, Samuel was about to explode. This Taoist priest seemed to be stupid and absent-minded, but he seemed to be able to say something amazing and had some cultivation.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly and sat back on the bed gloomily. Holding the strange yellow talisman in his hand, he kept recalling what Zhen Fuzi said, "Go to bed early. Tomorrow, you have to deal with so many people."

 Chapter 2383

    Chapter 2383


    After a sleepless night, Samuel felt as if he had been poisoned by Zhen Fuzi''s words. Samuel tossed and turned his head all night.


    Who the hell was Zhen Fuzi?


    What exactly did these words mean?


    Early the next morning, the temporary alliance had already blown the horn, gathered the troops, and headed for their destination.


    Afterst night''s drinking party, Chu Feng was already familiar with several temporary team leaders. He walked at the forefront with a happy face and talked andughed with the group of people.


    How could Fu Mei miss such an opportunity to show off? She followed Chu Feng like the leader of a treasure team.


    Samuel followed the back of the crowd. He, who always kept a low profile, did not want to be in the limelight at this time, and he also disdained to be with those people.


    Xiao Tao was also beside Chu Feng. She looked back at Samuel in the crowd from time to time, but because they were too far away, she could not see where Samuel was.


    At noon, the team finally reached a high mountain near the beam of light and looked down from there.


    The terrain here was extremelyplicated. The beam of light was located in the continuous mountains and was located on the basin where the four peaks encircled. At present, the high mountain where Samuel and others were located was the highest among the four mountains.


    Although there was a bottomless abyss behind them, it was also the best ce to observe the light column. Therefore, almost all the people who came to search for treasures must go there.


    Only when they were closer could they feel the momentum of the beam of light. The whole beam of light was like a huge sword, standing horizontally. Within hundreds of meters, sand and stones were flying, and thousands of leaves were rotating wildly with the beam of light.


    "It''s an extraordinary treasure! Oh my god, I''ve never seen such a powerful Mysterious Sign in a hundred years. There must be a Heaven-breaking Treasure under this light column."


    Some people couldn''t help but sigh. Even though they were still some distance away from the light pir, everyone present could feel the terrifying power of the light pir.


    Almost at this time, in other directions, several mighty teams also rushed up at this time.


    Many people from Eight Direction World coveted such a huge extraordinary treasure, and many of them came here like the small alliance where Samuel was.


    Everyone greeted each other when they saw each other. They knew each other well, but as people of the Orthodox Path, although their hearts were dirty, they still did their best on the surface.


    Although everyone hated each other''s existence, because each additional person meant that they would lose a little chance. They wished each other could die quickly, but on the surface, they greeted each other with respectful smiles.


    "Come on, this is Taoist Ma."


    "This is the head of the Emptiness Realm Pce, Mr. Zhu."


    "This is our Chu Feng, Mr. Chu."


    Everyone introduced their leader to each other, and then saluted to each other. Samuel was hidden in the crowd, but his eyes were fixed on the light column at the foot of the mountain.


    At this time, Samuel who was close to the pirs discovered that there seemed to be something wrong with these beams of light.


    Although the beam of light was red, the red inside was clearly another kind of red. It was not easy to find because the beam of light was rotating itself and there were thousands of fallen leaves around it.


    "Everyone, since everyone is here to search for treasures, I have a suggestion. I wonder if it is possible."


    Seeing that everyone was stunned, Zhen Jing said, "You all know that the extraordinary treasure fell from the sky this time, and it shocked the


    world. Therefore, all the pet


    inN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    the world wille here. Originally, it''s understandable that the. he lucky one will get it. But if it falls into the hands of the Demon n, it will be a great loss for the Orthodox Path."


    "Taoist Zhen Fuzi''s words make sense. On the way here, I did see some sneaky ck shadows passing by. Obviously, the people of the Demon n were also shocked by this extraordinary treasure and sent troops to snatch it."


    "Hmph, those scums of the Demon n have always been like flies. They hide wherever there''s a fishy smell. It''s simply disgusting."


    "Although the Demon n is hateful, the most shameful thing is that these people are despicable and vicious. If these people get the extraordinary treasures, will our Eight Direction World be peaceful in the future?"


    As time went by, he was soon recognized by many people.


    As the Taoist priest, he naturally had to keep these names in his mouth. He could not only show his position, but also gain his reputation. Why not do it? At the same time, he could take the opportunity to get rid of heresy and increase the chance of Winning the treasure.


    "You are right. Therefore, I suggest that we first form a bigger alliance, no matter which small alliance we are from. After all, it is a kind of fate for us to meet here. Therefore, we might as well eliminate the demons and guard the way together to ensure that the treasures fall on our heads. After we eliminate the other threats, we will fight inside. What do you think?" At this time, a cold smile appeared on the corner of Zhen Fuzi''s mouth as he suggested.


    Samuel frowned when he heard that." He is really forming gangs everywhere he goes."


    At this time, a group of team leaders looked at each other. At present, this seemed to be the best way.


    "Alright! Getting rid of the devil is a matter of our generation. I can put away the treasures for now, but I must fulfill my duty."


    "I agree."


    "Let''s kill those damned demons first to do what we should do for the Orthodox Path."


    A group of people imed that they could eliminate demons and defend the Dao, but they each had their own ns. Being able to work together to understand some goals was naturally beneficial to anyone. However, the so-called "righteous gentleman" had to be famous.


    "However, with so many of us, who will be the leader?" Someone asked curiously.


    At this moment, the leader beside a captain immediately said, "The leader is naturally Mr. Zhu from the Emptiness Realm Pce."


    Hearing this, Mr. Zhu was overjoyed. He couldn''t help shaking his head with a smile and waved his hand hypocritically.


    "Humph, what''s the matter with the Emptiness Realm Pce? ording to what I said, it should be Elder Chen of the Heavenly mes." Someone immediately retorted.


    Mr. Zhu suddenly looked unhappy. On the contrary, Elder Chen, who was next to the man, smiled hypocritically at this time. "I dare not, I dare not." "F*ck, Elder Chen is nothing. ording to what I said, Mr. Chu Feng is thest one to be qualified. On that day, he broke the magic brush of the Smiling-face Demon. Are you qualified topete with him?"


    "Damn it, Chu Feng is nothing. Mr. Zhang, the King of the Giant Knife, is the real talent among people."


    All of a sudden, they argued with each other. But at this time, they suddenly heard a sneer.


    "It''s not that I''m targeting anyone, but that everyone present is trash. Who else is qualified to be the so-called leader except us?"


    Everyone looked back and saw another teaming. Among them, there was a beautiful woman who looked like a fairy.

 Chapter 2384

    Chapter 2384


    When a group of people saw this woman, they werepletely stunned by her beauty. Many men even lost their souls on the spot. They were stunned on the spot, as if time had frozen.


    Even many women in the samepany felt ashamed when they saw her. They were both women, but why could she be so beautiful?


    When Samuel saw her, he couldn''t help but feel nervous. But what was different from others was that Samuel''s heart was beating not because she was beautiful, but because she was Qin Shuang.


    The person who spoke was none other than Ye Gucheng, who was beside Qin Shuang.


    At this time, with a smile on his face, he boasted that he was a gentleman, and his eyes were full of confidence and disdain. He followed the crowd and slowly walked over.


    It was only when they had arrived that everyone woke up from Qin Shuang''s beauty. When they thought of Ye Gucheng''s words, they immediately shouted angrily, "Who the hell are you? How dare you talk so wildly here?"


    " I''m a disciple of the Void Sect. I''m Ye Gucheng." Ye Gucheng smiled confidently.


    Only then did someone realize what was going on. "You''re the one who fought demons in the Dew City a few days ago and saved 400 girls?"


    Ye Gucheng smiled, "That''s right. The person beside me is our alliance''s previous Spiritual Master, and also the leader of our alliance."


    "It turns out to be the previous Spiritual Master. I''m sorry."


    When the group of people heard about the previous Spiritual Master, they immediately lost their anger and bowed respectfully.


    Chu Feng bowed at this time and asked Fu Mei beside him in confusion, "Who is this Previous Spiritual Master? Why does everyone seem to be very afraid when they hear her name?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Previous Spiritual Master is the head of the East Flower Immortal Sect. Her cultivation has reached the Evil yer Realm. She is a real master in the Eight Direction World," Fu Mei said.


    Hearing the Evil yer Realm, Chu Feng immediately shut his mouth.


    Although there was only one realm difference between the Evil yer and the Kongtong Realm, in fact, it was the difference between heaven and earth. The higher the level, the more superior it was because the higher the level was, the more difficult it was to cultivate. It could even be said that every insignificant stage required countless materials and cultivation. The cost was even enough to cultivate several Kongtong Realm people, let alone such an existence that directly crossed a realm.


    It was almost a piece of cake for a person in the Evil yer Realm to kill a person in the Kongtong Realm.


    Kongtong Realm was already able to be a City Lord in the Eight Direction World and it was a good master. Obviously, Evil yer Realm was one of the best masters.


    Seeing that everyone had shut up, Ye Gucheng sneered and said, "Now, do you still think what I said is wrong? If there is no objection, then this leader will be the previous Spiritual Master."


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. Who dared to object?


    "Haha, Previous Spiritual Master herself is our role model. A few days ago, she went deep into the demon cave and broke through the enemy and saved 400 girls. It''s our blessing to have such a person as our leader."


    "That''s right. Previous Spiritual Master is highly respected. She is the leader of our group and everyone is looking forward to her."


    The group of people also changed


    the direction of the wind and ttered previous Spiritual Master. Although everyone wanted to be the leader, because although it was only temporary, he could make


    i


    corresponding arrangements in the battle, which greatly increased the chances of getting treasures.


    But in the face of such a master, although they were not convinced and had to admit it.


    "Although the leader has been selected, this alliance can''t be established yet." Zhen Fuzi said more and more slowly.


    Hearing this, Ye Gucheng immediately said angrily, "What''s wrong? Do you still have any objections to the previous Spiritual Master?"


    Zhen Fuzi shook his head and smiled, "The so-called alliance must have the same heart. Therefore, if the alliance wants to seed, it must meet this condition. Now, there is a way to try."


    "How do we try?" Ye Gucheng asked coldly.


    "To worship the heavens." Zhen Fuzi smiled mysteriously. Then, he looked at the crowd behind him and said, "Kill a devil!"


    As soon as these words came out,


    everyone looked at each other in dismay. Killing the devil to worship the heavens? Looking at the eyes of Zhen Fuzi, it was obvious that he was looking for something in the crowd. Could it be that someone from the Demon n had already sneaked in?


    "Samuel, aren''t youing out yet?"


    All of a sudden, Zhen Fuzi looked at Samuel at the back of the crowd with his torch-like eyes, and he said something shocking.


    Everyone looked back in panic. At this time, Samuel suddenly became the focus of attention from the crowd!


    "Samuel?"


    "What? That person is Samuel?"


    The crowd was shocked, especially the people next to Samuel. They jumped away from him at lightning speed and looked at him with surprise and vignce.


    Samuel waspletely stunned.


    Caught off guard, he was stunned.


    Originally, he thought that Zhen Fuzi


    had yed a trick again like before,


    g. But


    so he naturally didn''t care about those oldtricks of gang forming. who would have thought that he would suddenly change the topic and directly blow up the thunder on him?


    Therefore, even the careful Samuel did not expect this to happen.


    All the people present were staring at him fiercely.


    What the hell is going on?

 Chapter 2385

    Chapter 2385


    "I..." Samuel was really stunned.


    When Ye Gucheng saw Samuel again, it was as if he had seen an enemy who had killed his father. His eyes were blood red, and he wished he could


    tear Samuel apart on the spot. Aftering here, Qin Shuang had never seen anyone before, but at this moment, when she saw Samuel, her heart couldn''t help but beat faster, but very quickly, she became iparably disappointed.


    "Everyone, although he is Samuel, he is not Samuel holding the Pangu Axe. He is just a garbage traitor of our Void Sect," Ye Gucheng said coldly.


    "You''re right. A few days ago, when we rescued the girls, this guy was hurting the girls in the demon cave. He and the Smiling-face Demon were aplices," Lu Yunfeng said coldly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can also prove it. I worked undercover among the girls. On that day, Samuel was nning to deal with me. Fortunately, our people arrived in time; otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable." Wen Wen also stood up and pointed at Samuel.


    It might be fake if one person said it, but everyone swore, even if it was fake, it would be true. Especially the previous Spiritual Master nodded slightly. Everyone had to believe it.


    "Isn''t this Samuel?" Someone asked doubtfully when he heard the voice from the Void Sect.


    "Yeah, is it such a coincidence? Both of them call the same name?"


    "It''s very simple. This guy must be using the name of Fu family''s son-inw and pretending to be somebody else''s son-inw. It is not a coincidence!" "It turns out to be some scoundrels who deceive the world."


    When the group of people heard these words, although they no longer had the intention of killing and robbing, they also stared at Samuel with fierce eyes. However, they changed their ways.


    The treasure team on Samuel''s side was also speechless at this time.


    "I thought this kid was a hidden master. Damn it, I didn''t expect him to be a member of the Demon n. Now that I think about it, the fight between him and the Smiling-face Demon, Hu Chi and the others is more like a y. His purpose is naturally to sneak into us in this way."


    "D*mn, I knew it. How could a top-notch but unknown master suddenly appear in the Eight Direction World for no reason? But even Hu Chi and the Smiling-face Demon have been ying for a long time. He is acting, showing it to us rabbits."


    Looking at Samuel who was being attacked by the crowd, Xiao Tao was anxious. After hesitating for a long time, she was about to speak, but was stopped by Chu Feng. He looked at Samuel angrily and said, "Samuel, I really misjudged you. I didn''t expect you to be such a piece of trash. No wonder you were able to escape unscathed at the Hongmen banquet that night. I suspected you at that time. I asked you, but you didn''t answer me and asked us to leave the city as soon as possible."


    "Now that I think about it, it must be that your n was exposed and you were eager to escape. I really was wrong about you," Chu Feng said angrily. After that, Chu Feng looked at the people around him and said coldly, "Everyone, although I am with that kid, I am also deceived by him."


    It was unexpected for Samuel but


    up


    was also within his expectation At this time, Fu Mei suddenly stood and said You''re right. We also formed a team with him n the but we didn''t expect to fall into his trap. We have nothing to do with him."


    Hearing this, Samuel couldn''t help but smile bitterly in his heart. It was understandable that Chu Feng


    misunderstood him, but as a member of the Fu family, Fu Mei knew him true identity.  S


    However, she had thrown Samuel far away without hesitation. It was obvious that seeing there were tens of thousands of people present. She was afraid of getting herself involved.


    Samuel was extremely disgusted with such a woman.


    When there was nothing wrong, she caleed him Brother Samuel, when there was something wrong, she thought he was useless. Interesting, really interesting.


    "Since everyone knows that Samuel


    .n


    is a devil, our alliance must be established: Let''s kill a demon and worship the heavens. Let''s first prove our alliance." At this moment, Zhen Fuzi looked at Samuel with a smile and suggested in a cold voice.


    "You''re right. Kill this devil to worship the heavens."


    "I don''t care if he''s a real Samuel or a fake Samuel. Everyone, let''s go together."


    "Today, I will avenge those captured girls!"


    Damn it!


    Samuel, who had always had a good temper, couldn''t help but curse Zhen Fuzi in his heart. "This damned old thing has circled such a big circle, and now he is here to frame me!"


    "Damn it, I have no grudge against him. What on earth is he doing?"


    Samuel suddenly withdrew in the face of the aggressive crowd. All the energy within his body was immediately gathered in his hand. He looked at everyone coldly.


    Behind him was a bottomless cliff. There was no way to retreat!


    "Don''t forget the Martial Arts Contest."


    Just as Samuel was about to go all out, a sentence that made Samuel curse in his heart suddenly came out of Zhen Fuzi.

 Chapter 2386

    Chapter 2386


    Samuel gritted his teeth and cursed Zhen Fuzi''s ancestors ten thousand times in his heart.


    Obviously, Zhen Fuzi was reminding him not to fight back rashly at this time. Once he consumed too much energy in such a ce, regardless of whether he could escape unscathed or not, even if he could, when it came to the serious consumption of Samuel at that time, it was equivalent to sending equipment to the Martial Arts Contest.


    His words hit Samuel''s weakest point, which made Samuel suddenly hesitate.


    But at the same time, Samuel was extremely confused. "What the hell is Zhen Fuzi trying to do?"


    First, Zhen Fuzi sent the talisman to him mysteriously, and then told him to be careful today to deal with many people. Now, he acted as fiercely as a tiger, making Samuel stand on the opposite side of everyone.


    What was his purpose in doing this?


    Samuel really wanted to know, but at this time, it was obvious that he had no chance to ask more questions. In the face of the flood-like attacks, Samuel had no other choice but to reluctantly exert a little energy to resist.


    After retreating several times, Samuel was directly approached by the crowd.


    If he did not use all his strength, Samuel would not be able to resist the siege of so many people. He had to die now.


    After thinking about it for a while, just as Samuel was about to fight with them, Zhen Fuzi said, "Chu Feng, the best way to prove that you are not with him is to kill him personally."


    Chu Feng was obviously stunned, but the next second, he still snorted coldly. "Of course I''m not with him."


    "That''s good. Stop Samuel with your previously fixed body mechanism." Zhen Fuzi chuckled.


    Hearing this, Chu Feng and Samuel looked at the old man in confusion almost at the same time. How did he know that Chu Feng had the fixed body mechanism?


    Moreover, from his confident look, it seemed that he knew that Chu Feng had once trapped Samuel.


    However, it had happened a long time ago. How did this old guy know about it?


    At this time, Samuel suddenly had an extremely horrible idea, which was that the old man had been secretly following him. Otherwise, how could he seem to know many things? But the problem was that with Samuel''s cultivation and the Fu Family''s guards'' vignce, especially after the incident with Zhen Fuzi to follow him without being discovered.


    Could it be that he had the ability to predict things?


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up." Zhen Fuzi chuckled.


    Chu Feng nodded. As soon as he took the yellow talisman in his hand, he was about to burn it in the air. At this time, Zhen Fuzi suddenly raised his voice and said to Samuel, "Samuel, you have nowhere to retreat, unless you jump to the cliff behind you."


    "Although it''s a little taller, it''s much better than being smashed into pieces."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maybe you can save your life if you are lucky!"


    Samuel coldly looked at Zhen Fuzi. "What the hell is this damn guy doing?"


    However, his words reminded Samuel. Although there was a bottomless abyss behind him, it was also a chance for him to escape.


    Although the abyss behind him was too deep and almost bottomless.


    But ordinary people didn''t dare, so did Samuel.


    Of course, this kind of confidence was not from Samuel himself, but from the Indestructible Armor. Even if it was too deep, Samuel believed that the armor could protect his body from too much damage.


    Moreover, the most important thing for Samuel was that there was something in Zhen Fuzi''s words. Although he still did not know what the old man meant, he always felt that Zhen Fuzi seemed to be helping him sometimes.


    Although there was no evidence of this feeling, Samuel had no choice at this time.


    Thinking of this, Samuel suddenly exerted force in his hand and forced everyone in front of him to retreat. Without thinking too much, he turned over and jumped off the cliff.


    The sudden jump of Samuel surprised everyone present.


    Xiao Tao and Qin Simin were even more stunned. The moment Samuel jumped off the cliff; they seemed to have lost their souls.


    Although their attitudes toward


    Samuel were different, there was


    one thing that was the same, which was their deep love for Samuel. However one of them hid the feeling because of the different positions, and the other''s feeling was buried because she did not dare to express her love. At this time, as Samuel jumped up, their hearts were also raised to their throats. The next second, they fell again and broke into pieces.


    "Damn it, this b*tch actually jumped off the cliff," someone said unwillingly.


    "Haha, anyway, the cliff is tens of thousands of meters high. I''m afraid this guy doesn''t know that this ce is near Mount Qi. It''s the top of Mount Qi, the top of the world. Every cliff nearby is tens of thousands of meters high, and many abysss are endless. If he jumps into it, he will die."


    3 x P x


    to


    "You''re right. The abyss near Mount Qi is not like other cliffs. It isn''t that as long as you fly with energy, you can fly up to the sky and escape. At the top of Mount Qi, this boy ispletely dreaming if he wants t escape. Under the abyss, under the influence of Mount Qi, the situation isplicated. There are hidden currents and ck holes. Once he goes down, it is almost impossible for him toe out for the rest of his life."


    "Maybe 10,000 yearster, he will continue to fall into the abyss."


    "Haha!"


    A group of ambitious people saw that although Samuel jumped off the cliff, after a moment of shock, it turned into endless ridicule. Those who had somemon sense in the Eight Direction World knew that jumping off the cliff in any mountain range about 50 kilometers away from the top of Mount Qiwas equivalent to pushing an ordinary person with no cultivation down from the sky.


    It was impossible for him to survive.


    Not to mention the endless abyss.


    The Endless Abyss was a special abyss at the top of Mount Qi. Once a person fell down, he would lose his cultivation in an instant. His body seemed


    to have been emptied. Nothing could be left except his consciousness. The most terrible thing was that the endless abyss would never end.


    People would fall into the abyss forever and never stop.


    For many people, falling into it was the cruelest torture in the world.


    That was how Samuel was right now.


    When he jumped off the cliff andnded about hundreds of meters away, he saw no one chasing after him. At this time, he ran his energy and tried to fly up. But just as he started to exert his strength, he suddenly felt that his whole body waspletely out of control.

 Chapter 2387

    Chapter 2387


    Then, like a ne without oil and lifting, Samuel kept falling at an extremely fast speed.


    Samuel was anxious and couldn''t figure out what had happened for a while. He could only try to activate the energy again and again.


    Several minutes passed, but Samuel still found that all the attempts were useless.


    "You idiot, you jump off a cliff as long as others ask you to. Don''t you think about what kind of ce this is? If I''m not wrong, we have fallen into the endless abyss."


    At this moment, Velocisaurus''s voice came with a little reproach.


    Seeing that Samuel was puzzled, Velocisaurus told Samuel about the endless Abyss. Samuel''s heart was as white as ashes after hearing it. It meant that he would stay here forever, forever?


    "It''s obvious that he''s tricking you. You''ve always been very smart, but you believe in that old Taoist priest at such a critical moment. Now, you''ve fallen into the trap. On the other hand, he will be famous since he can take advantage of you!" Velocisaurusined.


    In the past few days, he had almost been recovering in Samuel''s body like Xiaobai. Both of them were injured because of saving Samuel. Xiaobai called thousands of beasts to help Samuel in the Void Sect, and it consumed a lot of energy. In addition, it had just been born. When Samuel was safe, it rested assured and did not wake up.


    "What should we do now?" Samuel asked, "Is there any way to solve it?"


    In fact, Samuel still didn''t think that it was the old man''s fault, because he really didn''t think that the old man deliberately tricked him.


    But Velocisaurus''s words did make sense, which made it impossible for Samuel to refute.


    "What else can we do? Just wait for death!" Velocisaurus said angrily, "In the endless abyss, all energy will be immune. Of course, your body can still move. Of course, it''s not impossible for you to jump up like a frog swimming."


    Obviously, thest sentence was that Velocisaurus was teasing Samuel. The air was not water, so how could Samuel swim up? Moreover, the most important thing was that even if he could swim, Samuel had fallen down for more than ten minutes. It would take many years for him to swim up in the way of a frog.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Samuel was toozy to care about this guy, but he still refused to give up and tried all kinds of methods, because he knew that he could not be trapped here.


    After several hours, Samuel was exhausted andy in midair, allowing his body to fall.


    It was not that he was willing to give up, but that he really had no choice.


    He had tried any method he could think of, but it was useless. He had not changed anything except wasting his strength.


    At this moment, as he stared nkly at the yellow talisman that was being given by Zhen Fuzi, only now did Samuel truly feel that Velocisaurus''s words were truly right.


    "Damn it, did I really see the wrong person? Am I cheated by that old thing? But what was the point of him trapping me?"


    "Does he just want to get the fame by killing me?" Samuel thought that it seemed unlikely. When the old man knew his identity, taking the Pangu Axe should be the old man''s target.


    It was obviously impossible to take such a big detour just to get fame in the temporary alliance.


    Samuel couldn''t figure it out. He just felt that Zhen Fuzi was really strange.


    Even this talisman was strange.


    Since he had nothing to do, Samuel decided to give this yellow talisman a try. Anyway, he had beenpletely trapped by Zhen Fuzi.


    However, Samuel really didn''t know how to use the yellow talisman. He tried to put it on his forehead, hand, and even waist, but it seemed that it was really useless.


    "No way, was I really tricked by that old man?" Samuel said gloomily.


    Samuel was still a little depressed when he thought of how he had been wise for decades and how he had lost in the end.


    At this moment, there was a sudden voice in the air.


    "You can only use the yellow talisman with your blood. Do you think you are a zombie so you attached it on your forehead? Even if you are, this talisman is not used to cure zombies."


    Hearing the sound, Samuel was stunned. "Why don''t you tell me?"


    "Do you think that''s my voice?" Velocisaurus asked.


    Hearing Velocisaurus''s words, Samuel was shocked and frowned. Obviously, the two voices just now werepletely different.


    That was to say, it was not Velocisaurus who spoke just now. But if it were not for it, who else could it be?


    The Beast King Xiaobai was resting. Even if he had just woken up, his voice was definitely not like this.


    The voice sounded more like the voice of an old man. Speaking of the old man, Samuel suddenly felt that Zhen Fuzi''s voice was very simr to this.


    Could it be true that it was Zhen Fuzi?


    "Big Brother, you''ve fallen into the endless abyss for a few hours, and you''re hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from the top of the cliff. Do you think you can hear him talking on the cliff? Or do you really think that he followed you down when you jumped down? Are you stupid?" Velocisaurus said discontentedly.

 Chapter 2388

    Chapter 2388


    He was indeed a little unhappy with Samuel''s decision, because the endless abyss was really a ce where one couldn''t get out. Although they wouldn''t die, it was more ufortable than death.


    Samuel nodded. What he said made sense. It was impossible for someone like Zhen Fuzi to sacrifice his life toe to him.


    However, if it wasn''t him, who else could it be?


    Could there be someone else in this endless abyss?


    But soon, Samuel himself eliminated this idea.


    In such a ce, there would be no one else except him!


    Was there a ghost here?


    "Who are you, senior? Please show yourself." Samuel asked at this time.


    As soon as the shout came out, within a few seconds, there was nothing else in the empty abyss except for a few echoes.


    "Senior?"


    Samuel shouted a few more times, but no one answered in the abyss. Samuel was very depressed, but he still chose to try ording to the method described in the voice. He bit his finger and put the blood directly on the yellow talisman.


    The yellow talisman suddenly shed with a golden light. Samuel was so close that he could not open his eyes. Then, the yellow talisman flew straight to the center of Samuel''s eyebrows and finally went straight into the center.


    After the yellow talisman flew in, Samuel did not notice anything unusual. When he opened his eyes, he suddenly found that the scene, which had almost turned gray, had turned into seven colors.


    It was as if he was in a rainbow. Looking down, there was no longer bottomless darkness, but green grasnd.


    Although he was very far away from the grasnd!


    What... what was going on?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be an illusion?


    At this moment, the voice rang out again. "I''ve told you a long time ago that the naked eye and the mind will develop a sense of deviation with the Seven Emotions and Six Desires, but the Third Eye Talisman can''t. Now, go and see the world that has always been misunderstood."


    This time, Samuel was very sure that the voice was Zhen Fuzi''s, including the words he said with the naked eye, the mind, and Samuel also remembered that these were what Zhen Fuzi told himst night.


    ¡°Zhen Fuzi, where are you? What the hell are you doing?" Samuel raised his head and looked up at the top of his head. Above his head was the blue sky and white clouds, but there was no one at all.


    The only response to Samuel was his own echo.


    "It''s true in the Hua World, floating between heaven and earth. It''s Zhen Fuzi."


    After a while, a heartyugh sounded, and then there was no more movement.


    It was really Zhen Fuzi. Although he did not answer Samuel, he had already exined the meaning of his name.


    "That''s impossible. In the endless


    abyss, unless someone especially


    el


    jumped into the same abyss as usz and was very close to us, there was no other person''s voice." After confirming that it was Zhen Fuzi, Velocisaurus couldn''t believe it at all.


    Every abyss was an independent system. It was impossible tomunicate with each other unless they were in the same abyss. Samuel and the others had fallen'' into it for several hours, and they were already very far away from the top of the mountain.


    However, this was indeed Zhen Fuzi''s voice.


    "How could Zhen Fuzi do this?" Velocisaurus asked strangely.


    "The most important thing is the talisman it gave me. After using it, I seem to have seen a different scene inside." Samuel shook his head, feeling very surprised.


    "Different scene? What else can there be in the endless abyss?" Velocisaurus asked curiously.


    "The grassnd, the blue sky, the white clouds, and even the surroundings were rainbows!" Samuel told Velocisaurus what he saw.


    Hearing this, Velocisaurus looked at Samuel in disbelief. "Are you serious?"


    "It''s absolutely true!"


    "How is this possible? At the bottom


    of the abyss is a bottomless ck hole, and there is no other color


    Samuel, what the hell is going on?" Velocisaurus asked curiously.


    Obviously, the current situation was beyond Velocisaurus''s knowledge.


    Samuel shook his head. "There is one more thing that would surprise you."


    "What is it?"


    "We''ve been falling to the bottom of the grass, but we''re almost falling to the bottom," Samuel said.


    "What?" Velocisaurus was even more shocked. The endless abyss had no bottom, so how could it fall to the end?


    It was incredible.


    "There are still five seconds left!"


    Samuel''s eyebrows were also sweating, and his eyes were like torches as he stared at the ground getting closer and closer. "Are they really going to the end?"


    Was there really a bottom in the endless abyss?


    Wasn''t it the legendary that they would keep falling inside without an end? How could it have a bottom?


    However, what he saw in front of him was iparably real. As the green grass grew closer and closer, he could even see glittering dewdrops on the tip of the grass.


    Did the endless abyss really have a bottom?

 Chapter 2389

    Chapter 2389


    "Bang!"


    There was a muffled sound. In the fall of the illusion and reality that was hard to distinguish, before Samuel could react, his body suddenly fell heavily on the ground without any defense.


    Then, Samuel fainted.


    Samuel hit the green ground hard, creating a huge pit more than two meters deep...


    By the time Samuel woke up again, it had been an unknown period of time. However, the grass on the ground had withered. Looking around, it was endless, like gold all over the field under the sunshine.


    At this time, the sun hanging in the sky was golden and red. It was already sunset, but autumn wind was blowing.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shaking his head, Samuel felt a splitting headache. "Where is this?"


    After crawling out of the pit, Samuel stretched his muscles and bones and looked around curiously. Was this the bottom of the endless abyss? "How lucky I am! I fell from such a high ce, and I didn''t die?" Samuel looked up at the sky with lingering fear, not knowing whether it was a blessing


    or a curse.


    "What is this?" Samuel suddenly realized that there was a stone tablet next to the pit, not big, about twenty centimeters tall.


    There was a very strange but elegant word written on it, "Heavenly Book World."


    "Velocisaurus, are you still alive? If you don''t die, tell me, what is Heavenly Book World?" Looking at the stone tablet, Samuel frowned slightly.


    "Is there any word on it?" Velocisaurus asked weakly.


    "Yes!"


    Velocisaurus suddenly felt very strange. "Why can you see what I can''t see?"


    "I don''t know either. Could it be the Third Eye Talisman that Zhen Fuzi gave me?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Velocisaurus nodded and muttered to himself for a moment before asking: "Who is Zhen Fuzi? It''s just a talisman, yet it can actually allow you to see something different? Furthermore, it can also allow us toe out of the endless abyss?"


    In fact, Samuel was thinking about what Velocisaurus said. The old Taoist priest only gave him a yellow talisman, but it was so magical.


    Was he really just a Taoist?


    At this moment, a loud voice suddenly sounded in the sky, full of joy. "A new guest has finally arrived here. Nice to meet you, little friend."


    "Who? Who''s talking?"


    "Zhen Fuzi, is that you?"


    Hearing the voice, Samuel immediately looked around anxiously.


    "There''s no need to look around. This heaven is me, the ground is me, the air is me, the trees are me, and everything is me. I am everything here." The voice was bright and clear.


    "Then who the hell are you?" Samuel said frowningly.


    "Me? My name is Heavenly Book, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book."


    Samuel was puzzled, but Velocisaurus was suddenly shocked. "What? You are the Eight Destions Heavenly Book?"


    The sky smiled slightly. "Yes."


    Samuel could clearly see that Velocisaurua was pale and shocked. Even his body was trembling slightly.


    "Velocisaurus, what''s wrong?" Samuel said frowningly.


    Velocisaurus smiled bitterly and said, "Samuel, I really don''t know if I should say that you are lucky or unlucky. Do you know what the Eight Destions Heavenly Book is?"


    Samuel shook his head in confusion.


    "The Eight Destions Heavenly Book is said to be a kind of divine object that existed since the birth of the Eight Direction World. It records the names of all the True Gods in in¨¨ the Eight Direction World. Whether in the past, now, or in the future, it is also called the Investiture of the Gods. Unfortunately, it is an object that might bring unlucky things. It is said that anyone who has met it will not be able to escape death in the end. In addition, it itself is both good and evil, so everyone has forgotten it for tens of millions of years." Velocisaurus exined. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After hearing these words, Samuel was a little worried. He didn''t know whether it was really lucky or unfortunate for him to meet it.


    "Little Snake, you misunderstood


    me. Those who don''t deserve to get me naturally deserve to die. This is a normal result. How can you say this is unlucky? Secondly, in life there is full of good and evil things. What is evil, what is good? Can anyone know it for sure?" The voice burst intoughter, not angry with what Velocisaurus said.


    "However, the guests have arrived. ording to the rules of receiving guests, let''s have a pot of tea first, alright?"


    As his voice fell, the surrounding world suddenly twisted. Then, the whole world changed. In a sh, the whole world suddenly turned into a huge forest.


    Before Samuel could get used to it, the surroundings suddenly moved. All the trees around him, like a group of wolves, twisted their bodies, turned the branches into hands, and pounced on Samuel.


    Samuel did not dare to let down his guard. He held the jade sword in his hand and aimed it at the trunk that was rushing toward him. Then, he jumped up and chopped at it!


    "Swish!"


    The trunk was instantly cut in half!


    "What?"


    However, to Samuel''s surprise, the trunk, which had just been cut into two pieces, was suddenly linked together.


    Damn it, these trunks could actually regenerate in an instant!


    There was no time to think about it. At this time, the surrounding trees were as dense as a spider web and attacked Samuel again.


    After two hours, Samuel was out of breath and exhausted. However, the surrounding trees did not decrease at all, and even the leaves did not decrease.


    These things were simply endless.


    Just as Samuel was furious, the whole world suddenly distorted again.


    He stood in the middle and stared at the world that had changed dramatically.


    "Swish!!"


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, there was a sound of water, and the sky seemed to have a sea. Then, it was turned over and poured down. Much water suddenly fell from the sky, and in the huge waves, there were even waves like dragons, rushing toward Samuel.


    Samuel cursed in his heart. He held his sword tightly in his hand and attacked the water dragons directly.


    But almost as Samuel expected, these water dragons were exactly the same as those trees. They could not be separated and they were endless.


    No matter how strong Samuel''s cultivation was, in the face of these seemingly weak defense but actually constantly reborn things, his cultivation was


    useless.


    Soon, the water in the sky was


    getting closer and closer to Samuel.


    n?t


    When the water dragons were cut off, there would be some water sshes, and these water sshes had already soaked Samuel, as I


    Samuel was wearing clothes and swimming in the water.


    "These f*cking trees and water are really a pot of good tea." Samuel smiled ferociously and was so angry.


    "After drinking the tea, let''s have some Jiaohua Chicken. What do you think?" The voice in the sky suddenly sounded again.


    Jiaohua Chicken

 Chapter 2390

    Chapter 2390


    Before Samuel could speak, the world distorted again. Just now, there was a water-colored world. Suddenly, Samuel seemed to have entered a barrennd. The scorching sun baked the ground, surrounded by mountains, and piled up stones.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the surrounding mountains moved. Only then did Samuel see clearly that they were not mountains, but giant stone men.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Although it was as tall as a mountain, its whole body was shaped like a human. It was piled up by stones and mud, and the lines were clear!


    "Roar!"


    After several fierce roars, the group of giants directly rushed to Samuel with roars.


    Samuel gave a wry smile. He knew that these giants could not be destroyed at all, and they could be reborn in an instant.


    Therefore, Samuel closed his eyes and waited quietly.


    "Samuel, be careful, this is not an illusion!"


    Velocisaurus shouted and then rushed out of Samuel''s body, using his dragon body to hit the giants in front of Samuel.


    "Ah!"


    At this time, a giant pounced on Samuel and suddenly hit Samuel''s chest.


    Samuel immediately felt a heart-wrenching pain in his chest. He was forced to retreat several meters in a row and spit out a mouthful of blood directly


    from his throat.


    Samuel turned pale with fright and looked at the scene in disbelief.


    Since Samuel possessed the Indestructible Armor, no matter how powerful his opponent was, Samuel had never been directly hurt by anyone and was seriously injured like this.


    What''s more, it was just a giant transformed from some stones. How could it hurt him?


    Although Samuel had made a wrong judgment just now that this might be an illusion and did not make much defense, it did not mean that Samuel''s Indestructible Armor had stopped.


    "What the hell is this?" Velocisaurus looked at Samuel who was injured and was also shocked at this time.


    "No one knows." Samuel roared in his heart. He didn''t dare to neglect it anymore. He raised all his energy and rushed directly to the giant.


    In just a moment, Samuel was in a mess, and Velocisaurus was not much better. His silver proud body had been covered with dust. Looking from a distance, it looked like a big earthworm.


    "Samuel, if this continues, we will definitely die," Velocisaurus said coldly.


    "I know. I''m also thinking of a way," Samuel said coldly. Although he was very tired, his eyes were like eagle''s eyes, staring at the surroundings. He was looking for a w!


    "Haha, what kind of method are you trying to think of? Once you''ve prepared enough, I will add fuel to the fire." Suddenly, the world changed again.


    All of a sudden, the world was fiery red, and Samuel had note back to his senses from the giant. Under his feet, above his head, and even where his eyes could see, there was a raging fire.


    Samuel instantly felt that it was hard to resist the heat and sweat was all over his body.


    Suddenly, countless fire wolves jumped out of the burning mes, mixed with sharp roars, and rushed over from all directions.


    Samuel''s face was cold. "Damn it, I understand. Jiaohua Chicken. He is obviously treating us like chickens. He is making us as dishes!"


    Hearing this, Velocisaurus was so angry that his beard and eyes widened because this was obviously an insult.


    "Damn it, I''m going to fight him to the death!" Velocisaurus roared and rushed toward the fire wolves regardless of his injuries.


    It was toote for Samuel to stop him.


    Watching the fight between


    Velocisaurus and the fire wolves,


    Samuel did not choose to


    immediately support Velocisaurus.


    Instead, he watched quietly. After


    calming down, Samuel was


    seriously thinking at this time.


    These things could be reborn, and during the four times, they were the same.


    Moreover, after he thought about it carefully, Samuel realized an extremely shocking fact.


    Thinking of this, Samuel smiled and became inexplicably confident.


    "I think I know how to break these fire wolves," Samuel said with a sneer.


    Hearing this, Velocisaurus heaved a sigh of relief. In fact, he regretted it as soon as he rushed up because it was obvious that he did it on impulse. If he really wanted to with the fire wolves with an extremely fast speed and fierce teeth, even if he had the heart of the Dragon Tribe, he would not be able


    ravene


    to resist the bite of these fire wolves.


    As soon as he rushed in, Velocisaurus was burned so badly that he felt dizzy. He wanted to attack, but he often hit it like air. He was so angry that he was about to explode.


    With Samuel''s words, Velocisaurus retreated and waited for Samuel''s help.


    "Samuel, f*cking fight him." Velocisaurus shouted excitedly at Samuel. It seemed that the street gangsters had found the leading Big Brother as their backer.


    "What the f*ck are you yelling at?" Samuel red at Velocisaurus. "Fight? How can I fight it? I can''t fight it."


    The reason why he said he had a way was actually to gamble.


    He was betting on his understanding and judgment.


    At this time, several fire wolves had opened their fangs and bloody mouths and rushed toward Samuel. If they were bitten, they would not be far from death!


    But Samuel remained motionless.

 Chapter 2391

    Chapter 2391


    There was even a faint smile on Samuel''s face.


    In gambling, the most important technology was gambling mentality.


    If he lost in mentality, he would lose all his momentum. Naturally, he would lose for sure.


    Samuel was betting on this.


    Just as the giant stone man''s fist was about to reach Samuel, the whole world suddenly changed. The aggressive giant stone fist in front of Samuel also copsed in an instant and then disappeared.


    What reced these was a dazzling golden light.


    Looking around, Samuel''s eyes almost went blind. Velocisaurus even closed his eyes directly.


    The two of them were in a huge golden pce. All the materials in the pce were made of metal, and it was huge and majestic. One step was as big as a mountain.


    At this time, the pce began to shrink slowly. It would not take long for it to crush them.


    Samuel was not worried at all. He took a deep breath and said with a real smile, "Sure enough."


    Velocisaurus was confused and said, "What is that?"


    "Haha, he invited us to have tea. He used trees and water. He wanted to make us Jiaohua chickens and he used fire and soil. I think the next pce may be the tool to eat us. Am I right?" Samuel smiled evilly and looked up.


    Velocisaurus was stunned and did not know what Samuel was talking about. He looked in the direction of Samuel''s eyes and found nothing in the air.


    After a long time, a hoarse smile suddenly appeared in midair. "You got it right."


    "Samuel, what do you mean?" Velocisaurus asked curiously, "Why is it right?"


    Samuel smiled and said, "If you connect these five things together, isn''t it just a piece of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth?" After that, Samuel looked up into the air again and said, "Using the mutual support and restriction of the five elements, they can move on their own without end and never be erased. If I destroy one, the other four will support the one. So, it''s impossible for me to destroy those things."


    "But what about mutual support and mutual restriction?"


    Samuel smiled like a ghost. He suddenly bounced and flew straight into the air. When he was in the air, Samuel suddenly smiled and moved his hand. A me suddenly appeared in his hand.


    "This is..." The voice in the air was immediately slightly surprised.


    "The fire of the previous world." Samuel smiled. "It hurts me a lot, but I don''t know if the fire is more powerful or the metal in your golden pce is harder!"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After saying that, Samuel suddenly mobilized all the energy in his body and expanded the me in his hand to its maximum. With a wave of his hand, the me in his hand immediately turned into a fire dragon. With a roar, it attacked the golden pce directly.


    As soon as the fire dragon left, it burned everything it passed. The metal shining with golden light instantly turned into ck gas.


    In just a moment, more than half of the seemingly indestructible pce was burned to ashes.


    As soon as the ck light arrived, the world suddenly changed. The next second, Samuel stood on the first world''s boundless golden grasnd.


    At this time, a small bead suddenly


    floated up in the air. Then, it quickly flew to the front of Samuel. Finally, it turned into a light spot and entered between the eyebrows of Samuel.


    "Interesting, interesting, really interesting. You can break the Five Elements Formation."


    "Young man, you really impressed me." He smiled slightly.


    Velocisaurus looked at Samuel with lingering fear. "Samuel, awesome. I''m proud of you."


    If it weren''t for the fact that Samuel had discovered the w, they would definitely have died. After all, every single independent world was enough for them to be killed.


    "What''s there to impress? It''s just that I destroy your Jiaohua Chicken," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Haha, we will have plenty of time in the future." The voiceughed.


    "Really? I don''t think so!" After saying that, Samuel suddenly smiled. Suddenly, he aimed the huge energy in his hand at some point in the air and suddenly attacked.


    Almost at the same time when the energy was released, Samuel held the Pangu Axe in his hand, jumped up, and chopped toward the sky like a thunderbolt!


    "Samuel, what are you doing?"


    Seeing Samuel suddenly get angry, Velocisaurus shouted anxiously. Of course, he didn''t know what Samuet was doing. He released two spells in session toward the air, which was a waste of physical strength and energy!


    "Hong!"


    Almost at the same time, there was a sudden sound in the air. Then, the whole world trembled slightly!


    Samuel held the Pangu Axe and looked coldly at the sky.


    "Samuel, what''s wrong?" Velocisaurus looked at Samuel in confusion. He saw that Samuel''s face was gloomy and he was staring at the sky. Velocisaurus looked up strangely, but there was nothing in the air.


    Velocisaurus touched his head in confusion. What was going on?


    He was like a dragon out of the game, ignorant and understanding!


    After a long time, a soft voice suddenly sounded around the quiet ce.


    Velocisaurus suddenly turned around and found wisps of golden liquid falling from the air and dripping on the grass.


    Velocisaurus was shocked, but Samuel smiled with great confidence.

 Chapter 2392

    Chapter 2392


    ?


    "This... this... how is this possible? Can you... can you see me?" A surprised voice sounded in the air.


    "Is there anything difficult?" Samuel smiled slightly.


    "Difficult?" The voice in the airughed. "Do you know how long it took for thest person to see me?"


    "1,700,006,000 years!!"


    1.7,000,006,000 years?


    Hearing this number, Samuel frowned.


    What kind of concept was this? Even if a year was casually used to count, a year every second, it could be counted for nearly 80 years! After Samuel was shocked, he felt a little sympathy for a person, who had spent a total of 1.7 billion years.


    Seeing Samuel''s expression, the voice snorted in the air. "Why do you look down on him so much? Although he is also one of those good-for- nothings, I must admit that he is the fastest among all the good-for-nothings I have ever met."


    Hearing this, Samuel smiled disdainfully. Although he was not willing to call others good-for-nothing, the person was not smart enough to spend so much time trapped here. "Are you praising me? After all, it only took me an hour. Am I that strong?"


    "An hour? It''s been almost a year since you came in. I really don''t know why you''re so confident. However, you can really be proud, because you''re the fastest," said the cold voice in the air.


    "I''ve been in aa for nearly a year?" Samuel asked incredulously.


    "Not bad."


    Thinking about it carefully, when he first came in, the grass was green. Now, the grass was yellow, as if it had indeed experienced the transition of the Spring and Autumn Period. Samuel was shocked. "Damn, didn''t I miss the Martial Arts Contest?"


    "I''m going out!" Samuel said anxiously.


    The voice in the air suddenlyughed. "Go out? Thest person used 1.7 billion years to see me, and then spent 67 billion years to leave here. Do you think it''s that easy?"


    "However, I am very interested in you. After all, you are much stronger than those good-for-nothings! Moreover, you also have the Pangu Axe and the Indestructible Armor. I want to see if you are the God chosen one or not."


    A sh of light suddenly shed through the sky then flew directly into the space between Samuel''s eyebrows.


    Samuel was shocked and looked at the sky warily. "What did you do to me?"


    "Why are you so nervous? You should be happy. This is the Five Elements Divine Stone. In my world, the winner of the game can get a reward. You deserve it," said the voice with a chuckle.


    As his voice fell, the world suddenly changed again.


    Samuel was still in a primeval world. There were green trees, blue sky, green grass, and colorful mushrooms.


    On the distant in, all kinds of giant beasts that had never been seen by Samuel walked slowly.


    "Samuel, this ce is full of spirit energy." Velocisaurus said at this time.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel also nodded. This ce was indeed full of Spirit energy. It was a good ce for cultivation. If he stayed in this ce for a year or a half, his cultivation might improve a lot.


    "Haha, if people from Eight Direction World knew that there was such a ce for cultivation, their heads would probably be squeezed out. I didn''t expect that a heavenly book could have such a different world." Samuel smiled bitterly.


    "Samuel, it''s the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. What''s so strange about it?" Speaking of this, Velocisaurus''s expression was extremelyplicated.


    As a high-grade divine object that was born and bred with the Eight Direction World, it was more like a a little brother of the Eight Direction World. The Eight Direction World was a world, and as its brother, it could naturally create its own world. This was not surprising. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Right, what is the Five Elements Divine Stone it mentioned just now?" Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus shook his head and


    said, "I don''t know what it is. No one knows it, and no one knows what it is capable of. Those who have seen it are all dead. The only legend''s that records the names of all the True Gods in the world." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel suddenly became interested. "It seems that I am the first person to know its secret and leave here alive."


    Velocisaurus nced at Samuel in confusion. "I really don''t know why you''re so confident. This is the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. Didn''t you hear what it just said? It took others billions of years to get out of here."


    "Didn''t you hear him? Those are all trash. I''m the only one who saw it in less than a year," Samuel said confidently.


    Samuel had never been a frivolous person and never bragged. But this time, he was very confident, because obviously, the gap between Samuel and the previous people was too big.


    One only took less than a year, while the other spent more than a billion years. This gap was obvious.


    Moreover, Samuel had to leave here no matter what.


    Velocisaurus also nodded. He could not refute his words. "What should we do now?"


    Samuel looked up into the distance. "I don''t know either. Let''s go first."


    After that, Samuel followed his feeling and walked forward. In the distance, there was a dense forest on the grasnd. The unusually dense forest was very different from the towering trees here.


    A few minutester, Samuel walked into the low forest.


    The further he went, the darker the light became. The surrounding trees were gradually reced by the green bamboo forest. The ground was full of fallen and yellow bamboo leaves. Walking on it, people made rustling sounds.


    Along the way, it was almost as dark as night, and the wind was blowing in the bamboo forest.


    In the middle of the bamboo forest,


    there were more than a dozen mounds. At this time, the bamboo, forest was shaking slightly, and some sunlight was shining in. Only them did Samuel find that these mounds were actually the graves in the bamboo forest. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel frowned. How could there be graves here?


    With such curiosity, Samuel walked to the front of the graves. There were about a dozen casual graves, which were extremely simple. Even under the cover of bamboo leaves, the grass on the top of the graves was still several meters high.


    Each grave was roughly the same. The only difference was the words carved on the wooden tablet in front of the graves.


    "Cheng Yongshi''s tomb."


    "Liang Han''s tomb."


    Samuel casually recited a few names and then frowned. "Why are there so many graves here?"


    At this moment, Velocisaurus''s voice sounded. He smiled bitterly and sighed, "Samuel, we may be in trouble. It turns out that these good-for- nothings... are them."


    "If they are all trash, then we..."


    Speaking of this, Velocisaurus stopped talking and could not continue.

 Chapter 2393

    Chapter 2393


    If bitterness could be described as taste, then Velocisaurus''s current suffering could be described as bitter.


    Samuel frowned strangely. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you know who are buried here?" Velocisaurus smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t know." Samuel shook his head.


    "Let''s talk about Cheng Yongshi first. 200 million years ago, the Evesting Sea Area was not a n of True Gods, and Cheng Yongshi was one of the three great True Gods in the Eight Direction World. As for Liang Han, he was the famous god of opening up the wastnd, and Fu Juntian, the third True God in the Fu n."


    "The rest of them are even more powerful. Every single one of them used to be famous throughout the Eight Direction World. Samuel, are these trash in that person''s mouth?"


    Velocisaurus shook his head and smiled bitterly. Anyone among them was a very important figure, and was the most famous True God in the Eight Direction World.


    Samuel was alsopletely stunned. He didn''t expect that the group of good-for-nothings mentioned by the voice would be these big shots.


    It was not that Samuel had drifted away, not that they were useless, but that Samuel had never thought about it.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect that so many True Gods would die in the world of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book," Velocisaurus said incredulously. "Why are they here?" Samuel asked.


    Velocisaurus shook his head and sighed. "Perhaps, to them, bing the True Gods of the Eight Direction World means that they are invincible in the Eight Direction World. Therefore, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, which was outside the Eight Direction World, might be their pursuit. However, they didn''t expect that this ce would end their lives."


    "No wonder the True Gods of the Eight Direction World disappeared without being realized. Perhaps even their families don''t know why they suddenly disappeared."


    Samuel sighed.


    But in addition to sighing for them, Samuel suddenly felt as if a mountain had been pressed on his heart.


    He was confident just now, but at this moment, he felt helpless.


    With so many big shots dying here, how could Samuel have the confidence to get out of here?


    "Samuel, I feel so desperate." Velocisaurus looked at Samuel quietly and said.


    Seeing so many big shots'' graves, Velocisaurus was not confident anymore.


    "I think so too." Samuel was extremely embarrassed.


    The atmosphere suddenly became unusually cold.


    He didn''t know if it was the coldness around the graves or if they felt cold in their hearts.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Samuel smiled gently and said, "Then I have to y with it to the end."


    Seeing that Velocisaurus was


    puzzled, Samuel smiled and said, "So many big shots came here. What does that mean? It means that the Eight Destions Heavenly Book is not just about recording the name of the True Gods. It must have something extraordinary, That''s why they want it."


    "You''re right. But the problem is that they all died here. You..." Velocisaurus shook his head.


    These ancient True Gods were far


    more powerful than any of the True Gods now. In fact, every one of them might even be able to fight three of the True Gods in one go, because the spirit energy in the Eight


    Direction World had be thinner and thinner over the past ten million years. The further they went, the harder it would be for them to cultivate to a higher level. Secondly, the True Gods were also divided into some unknown figures and those who had made significant


    contributions in battle. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fu Juntian and the other True Gods were all peerless War Gods who had wiped out the demons.


    "Haha, it took them a long time to see it, but what about me? There is nothing in the world that can stop me." Samuel smiled confidently.


    No matter how difficult it was, Samuel had to get out alive. The grave here would never have a ce for him.


    Because Yvonne and Nian''er were still waiting for me.


    "Come on." Samuel looked at the sky in the crack of the bamboo forest with confidence.


    Almost at this moment, the mountain and rain wereing. The whole sky changed color, and dark clouds rolled over. It was still dawn just now, but now it was like night.


    In the bamboo forest, it began to be dark.


    At this time, Samuel heard the rustling of fallen leaves in the bamboo forest.


    Samuel fixed his eyes on the graves. In several graves, the grave grass swayed gently, and the fallen leaves on the graves moved. Then, ghost hands reached out from the graves one after another, grabbed the ground, and slowly climbed out with the weak body.


    "Oh no!" Velocisaurus felt a chill in his heart. Those who climbed out of the grave were obviously the souls of the dead True Gods. It was obviously very difficult to deal with them!


    Samuel''s palms were also sweating. He had never fought with True Gods and knew nothing about their ability. Although they were all dead souls, he had no idea what kind of skills they had, or how much energy they had inherited.


    With the Pangu Axe in his hand, Samuel did not care too much and took the lead in attacking.


    In the blink of an eye, Samuel had shed with those ghosts in the bamboo forest.


    A few minutester, Samuel''s eyes suddenly moved. He suddenly withdrew and then rushed to the top of the bamboo forest in an incredible manner. "Samuel, what are you doing?" Velocisaurus asked curiously.

 Chapter 2394

    Chapter 2394


    Samuel smiled and flew straight into the air. After passing through the bamboo forest, he jumped to the top of the bamboo forest. "As expected."


    Samuel smiled gently. The next second, he held the Pangu Axe in his hand and shed at the dark clouds above his head.


    The golden light of the Pangu Axe suddenly went straight to the ck cloud and cut a hole in it. At the same time, the sun above the ck cloud shone through it and fell to the ground.


    When the sun shone on the ground again, the ck air in the bamboo forest began to slowly disperse.


    "They are not the souls of the True Gods at all. It''s just an illusion created by you. Isn''t it too boring?" Samuel smiled ferociously and then jumped down again.


    He aimed at the bamboo forest and used the Pangu Axe to strike.


    The bamboo forest fell to the ground with a bang, and the sun shone into the bamboo forest. At this time, those dead souls screamed and turned into ashes.


    When everything was quiet, Velocisaurus was still in shock. He really did not understand how Samuel could break those dead souls in an instant. How did Samuel realize that by breaking the dark clouds above his head, he could solve the crisis?


    Samuel smiled slightly, looked at Velocisaurus, and then pointed to the first grave. "Can you do me a favor?"


    "What are you doing?" Velocisaurus asked strangely.


    "Dig the grave." Samuel smiled.


    "Dig the grave? Samuel, although those dead souls dide to attack you just now, you also beat them all away. Forget it. It''s not a good thing to dig up other people''s graves."


    "Cut the crap. If you want to leave here, do as I say." Samuel smiled.


    Although Velocisaurus thought Samuel''s behavior was very strange, he had no choice but to dig the grave ording to Samuel''s order.


    In just a moment, when the grave was opened and he was about to open the coffin, Velocisaurus closed his eyes and apologized softly. It was not his intention to be so disrespectful to the previous gods.


    Samuel gave him a funny look, and then opened the lid of the coffin.


    "You can open your eyes now." Samuel smiled.


    Hearing this, Velocisaurus felt nervous and guilty at the same time, but he still opened his eyes with fear. However, when he saw the situation in the coffin, he was stunned.


    It was not the remains of the deceased god as he had imagined, but a staircase leading to the underground.


    "What... what''s going on?" Velocisaurus asked in surprise.


    Wasn''t this a grave? Wasn''t this a coffin? How... how could it be an entrance with stairs?


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go." Samuel smiled. Then, he went into the door first and slowly went down the stairs.


    Soon, only Velocisaurus was left in the bamboo forest. After thinking for a while, he looked around and still followed Samuel.


    After a few steps, Samuel suddenly said, "What do you think?"


    "What do you mean? We''re going down, but I feel so tired!" Velocisaurus looked up at the stairs, which werepletely hidden in the darkness. "That''s right," Samuel said with a smile.


    Almost at this moment, when Samuel fell into the abyss, the so-called Orthodox Path Alliance had alreadyunched an attack on the light pir. Around the light pir, it was like a bloody battlefield. After dealing with the people of the Demon n, the Orthodox Path Alliance began to ruthlessly kill each other.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Corpses littered the ground around the light pir and blood flowed like rivers. Countless members of the Orthodox Path Alliance were already covered in blood, and their eyes were red. They were like demons, ughtering all the living people around them.


    At this time, Previous Spiritual Master and her group of people were watching from afar.


    They were waiting, waiting for this group of people to kill each other, and then they would reap their profits.


    However, no one noticed that the blood flowing out of the bodies had turned into countless blood grooves along the ground, slowly flowing in a certain direction.


    In a certain cave, the blood fell into the blood pool in the middle of the cave drop by drop through the cracks of the cave.


    As the blood dripped down, the


    blood pool was like boiling water. It


    was bubbling with blood, and the


    el


    bulge was soon destroyed, and then reappeared. In the midst of this, a bloody thing was rolling inside at the same time.


    At this time, the hunchback old man moved his hand and smiled coldly. He took out ¨¤ gourd covered with ck cloth from his arms. The gourd was ck and there were four skeletons carved on it. When he lifted the ck cloth, the ck gas on the mouth of the gourd suddenly curled up and leaked out like smoke.


    "Enjoy your body made of blood. Now, I''ll reward you with those souls, and then you can turn into a devil." After that, the old man threw the gourd into the blood pool.


    The entire blood pool suddenly stopped boiling. The next second, there was a loud explosion!


    "Samuel, I want you to die a terrible death!"


    Soon, a bloody thing suddenly jumped out of the blood pool and shouted angrily.

 Chapter 2395

    Chapter 2395


    "Don''t worry. With your current cultivation, Samuel will die a terrible death. But remember, Samuel has the Pangu Axe, the king of thousands of weapons. Although he can''t fully use it, it was powerful." The old man smiled grimly.


    "You are the Sword Spirit, so I cast your body with the blood of tens of thousands of people and used the soul of tens of thousands of people to help you build your cultivation. You can be invisible, like a ghost and you can avoid the attack of the Pangu Axe to the extreme." After that, the old man stuffed a fiery bead into its heart.


    "This is the Blood Soul Pearl, as well as your Life-saving Pearl. Once it is broken, your life wille to an end, and you will never be able to reincarnate, so you must be careful. However, as long as it exists, you can live forever. With it, even if Samuel has the Pangu Axe, it will not be easy to destroy you."


    Chi Meng nodded with satisfaction and said, "Don''t worry; I have to take off that bastard''s head."


    "Kill him before he has mastered the Pangu Axe. Our Lord wants the Pangu Axe, and you can devour his body. Once you seed, you will be a powerful devil in the Eight Direction World," the old man said with a sinister smile.


    Upon hearing this, Chi Meng suddenly smiled ferociously. Her bloody face had no skin at all, and her smile was like a pile of mud twisting together. In order to deal with Samuel and take revenge, she didn''t care about what method she used.


    On the top of Mount Qi!


    The snow was vast.


    At the highest peak, there was a towering pce, which was made of green jadeand ck stones. It was antique.


    The pce was made up of 72 small halls and a central main hall. The central main hall was about the size of two football fields. The four beasts stood in four corners, tall and dignified.


    There was a que on the main hall showing Mount Qi Hall, which was also the name of the whole pce.


    In the hall, the heroes of some sects or families were sitting on both sides, and the master of the pce and the representatives of the three major families were sitting upright.


    At this moment, a guard under the stage ran in breathlessly. "Master, someone outside the hall wants to see you."


    The Pce Master of Mount Qi was called Gu Yue. He was more than 80,000 years old and was the oldest and most qualified person in the world.


    In addition, he was in charge of the Pce of Mount Qi, which was an extremely independent and dignified ce in the Eight Direction World. Therefore, Gu Yue''s reputation in the Eight Direction World had always been low-key, but at the same time, everyone respected him.


    "The top of Mount Qi will hold the martial arts contest this time, and the final result will be the heroes. Xiaojin, he is a guest when he enters the door. Please let hime in." Gu Yueughed.


    Although he was old and his hair and beard were white and shiny, he was in high spirits and his eyes were like torches. He looked like a young man. There were rumors that Gu Yue''s cultivation had almost reached the True God Realm, but he had never wanted topete for the position of True God.


    There were also rumors that Gu Yue''s cultivation was actually higher than that of the three True Gods. Therefore, he had always been the hall master of Mount Qi Hall. Everyone knew that the selection of True Gods in the Eight Direction World needed the Martial Arts Contest. However, the Martial Arts Contest was to be held by the top of Mount Qi. In a sense, the power of the top of Mount Qi was sometimes not lower than that of the three True Gods.


    However, regardless of which rumor it was, it was only a legend. Of course, it was certain that Gu Yue''s Cultivation base was very high. After all, even if it was a legend, it had to be based on certain facts.


    The disciple lowered his head. "But..."


    "But what?" Gu Yue immediately said with dissatisfaction. In front of so many people, his disciple acted like this, which really made him unhappy.


    "However, they imed to be members of the Fu family, but they were covered with blood and Devil Aura. I''m worried..." The disciple lowered his eyebrows.


    "The Fu Family?" Gu Yue lightly frowned, looking towards Fu Tian.


    Hearing this, Fu Tian naturally smiled and said, "Senior Gu, all the members of my family have arrived, and no one has not arrived yet. I heard that there is still someone


    with Devil Aura. I''m afraid that someone is pretending, so you had better send him away." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In such an asion, Fu Tian naturally did not want to associate the Fu family with the Demon n, so he hurriedly distanced himself from them.


    Moreover, the members of the Fu Family dide here now. How could the one be a member of the Fu Family?


    "s, since heroes from Eight Direction World have gathered here, even if they are devils, are we afraid of them? Let them in?" Ao Yong, the representative of the Evesting Sea Area, said coldly.


    Obviously, Ao Yong did it on purpose. His purpose was not to let go of any chance to humiliate the Fu family.


    Fu Tian''s face turned cold, but there was no way to deny it. Gu Yue waved his hand, and the disciple nodded and quickly left.


    In less than a moment, several people covered in blood, supported by a group of disciples on the top of Mount Qi, slowly walked into the hall.


    When he saw theing person, Fu Tian suddenly turned pale with fright. He looked worse than if he had eaten a swallow, because the person who came was none other than Fu Mei and others who were with Samuel.


    "Lian Mei, why is it you?" Fu Tian gradually became anxious. If Fu Mei was already like this, could it be that something had happened to Samuel? When Fu Mei was about to speak, Ao Yong sneered and said, "Judging from her bloody appearance, she must have gone to search for the treasures near Mount Qi."


    Fu Mei wanted to find an excuse to say that there was an ident halfway, but she didn''t expect that she would be exposed directly by Ao Yong. For a moment, she was choked with words.


    However, Fu Mei quickly found an even more powerful excuse. "Patriarch, Samuel insisted on searching for treasure. I couldn''t persuade him, but in the end..."


    "In the end... an ident happened."


    It was obvious that Fu Mei was greedy and forced Samuel to go. After the ident, she threw the me on Samuel in time. Now, in order to avoid the punishment from Fu Tian, she even put the me on Samuel. She was really despicable and shameless to the extreme.


    "An ident? How could there be an ident?" Fu Tian asked inContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    confusion and unwillingness. He had arranged it in a very detailed way


    and specially asked Fu Mei and


    Scene


    Samuel to take the small path However, he had made a scene and blocked many people who wanted to stop Samuel halfway along the way. Now...


    But now, Fu Mei told him that something had happened to Samuel?


    Even Fu Tian was in a bad mood. Looking at Fu Mei, he was so excited that his hands were trembling, and his eyes were full of anger. "Where is Samuel?"


    Fu Mei lowered her head. After a long while, she finally dared to mutter, "He''s been knocked down into the Endless Abyss."


    "He was knocked down into the endless abyss?" Fu Tian staggered. Then, his expression gradually twisted. He gritted his teeth and walked to Fu Mei


    in a few steps.


    "Pa!"


    With a muffled sound, Fu Tian pped Fu Mei heavily in the face!

 Chapter 2396

    Chapter 2396


    "If Samuel fell in, why didn''t you jump down with him? He''s dead. What right do you have toe back alive?"


    To Fu Tian, the importance of Samuel to the Fu n was self-evident. With the help of Samuel, the Fu n was qualified topete with the major ns in this contest, even if he knew that Samuel was facing experts from Eight Direction World.


    However, it was also an indisputable fact that Samuel had the Pangu Axe. He might be able to fight! As long as Samuel could shine at the Martial Arts Contest, they could preserve the Fu Family''s status.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If Samuel could even be stronger and more obedient, the Fu family could even support Samuel as the new True God, and the Fu family could have an evesting foundation.


    This was also the main reason why Fu Tian was willing to give up his disdain for Samuel and put down his pride. Because Samuel was now the only choice for the Fu Family, which was also a more convenient choice.


    But now, Fu Tian heard the news that Samuel had fallen into the endless abyss.


    There was no need to say what the endless abyss meant to the people of the Eight Direction World. It meant that Samuel would die forever.


    This also meant that the Fu family had basically lost the qualification topete at the Martial Arts Contest.


    Fu Mei gritted her teeth with hatred, but her eyes were full of anger. She felt that she had lost face and self-esteem after being beaten by Fu Tian in front of so many people. All of this was because of that damned Samuel.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he refused to be seduced by her, why would she hold a grudge against the treasure?


    If she didn''t go to the treasure, how could such a thing happen?


    Fu Mei was such a crazy gambler. Even if she lost in the end, she would not me herself. On the contrary, she would me others. "Tut tut tut!"


    At this moment, Ao Yong suddenly stood up with a yful smile on his face. Then, he apuded, looked at Fu Tian and shook his head, saying, "Patriarch Fu, you are really good at acting. Can you deceive all of us by letting someonee up and performing a bitter show?"


    Fu Tian said angrily, "Ao Yong, what do you mean?"


    You know what I mean well. The Martial Arts Contest is about to begin, but something urred to Samuel. What''s most funny is


    this aceident, a person with that in


    Pangu Axe failed to escape, but a small family member escaped. Patriarch Fu, do you treat us as three-year-old children?"


    Hearing this, Fu Tian suddenly became angry. "Do you mean that I deliberately hid Samuel?"


    "Samuel has the Pangu Axe, and everyone in the Eight Direction World knows about it. What''s the benefit of hiding him? I don''t need to say more, do I?" Ao Yong said coldly.


    Most of the participants of the contest were here for the Pangu Axe. Hearing Ao Yong''s words, the crowd was furious.


    "Fu Tian, you despicable viin. I''m telling you, hand over Samuel. Otherwise, I won''t be polite to your Fu Family."


    "That''s right. You must want to take the Pangu Axe for yourself."


    "Humph, if you don''t hand over Samuel, I will kill your entire Fu n!"


    Looking at the anger of the crowd, Fu Tian was shocked. He looked at Fu Mei and said coldly, "Fu Mei, what the hell is going on?"


    When Fu Mei was about to speak, Ao Yong said in a cold voice, "There is no need to ask him. I don''t want to hear your excuses at all. Fu Tian, do you think we don''t know what you''re doing? Samuel was suddenly used by a group of people on the top of the cliff and they said that he must be a member of the Demon n. Moreover, those people said that Samuel was their traitor. The funniest thing is that Samuel jumped directly into the cliff behind him without even resisting. Everyone, do you think this is interesting?"


    "After all, Samuel has the Pangu Axe. How could he be forced to jump off the cliff so easily? So I said that this is just a good show directed by Fu Tian. His purpose is to hide Samuel," Ao Yong said with a sneer.


    Ao Yong''s n was indeed vicious. As the steward of the Evesting Sea Area, although he was only a housekeeper, he was the one who dealt with many things in the Evesting Sea Area. Naturally, he was more intelligent than others.


    He had heard about the light pir matter for a long time, so he made the n that Fu Tian would either hand Samuel over or be suppressed by public opinion and surrounded by others.


    If Samuel didn''t die, it would be a


    good thing. If he died, he could take the opportunity to suppress the Fu family. At that time, the Fu family


    would make all the people angr


    ve


    Once the Fu Family was very miserable, the Evesting Sea Area could take the initiative to pretend to be a good person to save the Fu


    family, but it would turn the Fu family into ves. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "You ndered me!" Facing the angry crowd, Fu Tian was a little flustered.


    "I had known earlier that you wouldn''t admit it. However, I can do the same as you do. Men, bring Fu Yao here," Ao Yong said coldly.


    Fu Yao?


    Hearing this, Fu Tian''s entire body turned pale with fright. Almost at the same time, a beautiful figure slowly walked into the hall.

 Chapter 2397

    Chapter 2397


    When that figure entered, the group of people in the hall was immediately attracted by her beauty. Just now, it was extremely noisy, yet right now, they could hear a pin drop.


    It was Yvonne.


    "Is she the goddess of the Fu family? As expected, she is the best among women. Her appearance and figure are so excellent, damn it. I''m so fascinated."


    "She is indeed beautiful. No wonder so many people squeezed their heads and wanted to get her."


    After the group of people was surprised, they began toment.


    Seeing Yvonne, Fu Tian turned pale with fright. Wasn''t Fu Yao in the Fu family? Why did she suddenlye here?


    His intuition told him that something must have happened to the Fu family.


    Fu Tian suddenly looked at Ao Yong!


    At this time, Ao Yong smiled lightly, as if he didn''t want to exin.


    "I found her."


    At this moment, a young voice was heard. Then, a white figure suddenly passed through the crowd and went straight to the center of the main hall.


    A group of disciples of Mount Qi Hall immediately pulled out their swords and was about to rush forward in a panic.


    As his figure fell, a young man in white stood proudly with a white fan in his hand.


    "What? The young master at the top of Blue Mountain, Lu Ruoxuan!"


    "Damn, even he is here?"


    "It seems that the Lu family attached great importance to this Martial Arts Contest. I thought everyone was just going through the motions, but I didn''t expect..."


    "Humph, if what you said is true, their True God will directly participate in the battle. So, it is not that they value the Martial Arts Contest, but the Pangu Axe."


    "You''re right."


    At this time, Gu Yue waved his hand, signaling his disciples to leave quickly. He turned around, smiled at Lu Ruoxuan, and said, "Xuan''er, you''re here?"


    "Xuan''er greets Senior Gu Yue," Lu Ruoxuan said respectfully.


    Then, Lu Ruoxuan turned around and looked at Fu Tian. "I brought her here. I''m really sorry, Senior Fu. If you have any objections,e to me."


    Fu Tian''s face immediately turned


    el


    ashen. Lu Ruoxuan was the most valued young master on the top the Blue Mountain. At the same time, he was also the future cultivated by the Blue Mountain. In terms of strength and background, who would dare to provoke such a person in the Eight Direction World?


    Offending him was equivalent to pping the face of the top of the Blue Mountain, and it would inevitably attract the revenge of the whole family of the top of the Blue Mountain. Who could provoke such a person?


    Fu Tian said with a gloomy face, "What did you do to my family?"


    "Don''t worry, Patriarch Fu. After all, the Fu family is one of the three


    ????


    I


    major families in the Eight Direction World. Before the Martial Arts Contest over, ording to the rules of the Eight Direction World, soft should still treat the Fu family with respect. Therefore, the Fu family is very safe now. I just invited Fu Yao alone for the sake of the good of all the heroes in the Eight Direction World." Lu Ruoxuan chuckled.


    Ao Yong nodded and said, "Master Xuan is right. If you are not satisfied with it, you can me it on the Evesting Sea Area because it was nned by me and Master Xuan."


    "You!" Fu Tian was out of breath and flew into a rage.


    It was obvious that the Evesting Sea Area and the top of Blue Mountain had openly broken into the Fu Family. They did not take the Fu Family seriously at all.


    If it weren''t for the rules of the Eight Direction World, these people would have killed the Fu Family directly. Outrageous, presumptuous, this was just too unbridled. Where was the Fu Family''s dignity in the future?


    "Patriarch Fu, please don''t misunderstand. Fu Yao is just missing her husband. We are all from the three great ns and have a good rtionship with each other. Therefore, we just need to care about each other and take Fu Yao out to find the husband," Ao Yong said with a smile.


    "That''s right, Patriarch Fu. Look at the tears in Fu Yao''s eyes. Let Samuele out. After all, she is the goddess of your Fu family. You have to care about her." Lu Ruoxuan also said at this time.


    At this time, Yvonnepletely ignored their tension. She had been searching for Samuel in the crowd.


    Yvonne''s heart tightened when she heard Lu Ruoxuan''s words. Although she did not know that something had happened to Samuel, she could not see Samuel''s figure at the scene and F@Mei, who was covered in blood, so she knew that something was wrong. She fixed her eyes on Fu


    Tian and wanted to know the


    answer.


    "I really didn''t hide Samuel. I didn''t know that he fell into the endless abyss until now." Fu Tian said anxiously and angrily.


    Samuel''s whereabouts were unknown. Now Fu Yao was kidnapped by the two major families. The future of Fu family was obviously at the moment of life and death.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? You said that Samuel fell into the endless abyss?" Hearing this, Yvonne''s face suddenly turned pale. After staggering back a few steps, she suddenly turned around and ran out of the main hall.


    Fu Tian suddenly became anxious. Ao Yong also wanted to ask his men to stop her, but at this time, Lu Ruoxuan gently reached out to stop Ao Yong. He smiled proudly, followed the footsteps of Yvonne, and walked out of the hall leisurely.


    Everyone looked at each other when they saw this. However, when they saw that Lu Ruoxuan''s expression was calm, they thought for a moment before rushing out with him.


    At the mountain of the light pir.


    At this time, the light pir was extinguished, leaving only the debris piled up into a mountain, covered by smoke. On the top of the mountain, Fu Yao was standing at the top, losing her wits.

 Chapter 2398

    Chapter 2398


    "Mom! Where''s Dad? Didn''t wee out to find Dad?"


    Right at this time, a small figure walked over with staggered steps. The terrain on the cliff wasplicated. It was extremely difficult for her to walk.


    Hearing the shout, Fu Yao turned around and saw Han Nianing to her side with a pair of small hands tightly holding her thighs. Although the terrain was too high and there was obvious fear in Han Nian''s eyes, she still gritted her teeth and persisted.


    As the child of Samuel and Yvonne, although Han Nian was young, she inherited the tenacity of Samuel and Yvonne in her bones. Even if the cold wind was bone-chilling in such a high ce, Han Nian would follow wherever her mother was. As long as she could find her father, Han Nian would not hesitate.


    Looking at the young and innocent Han Nian, Yvonne, who had lost her soul, finally had light and gentleness in her eyes. She gently held Han Nian in her hands and looked at the cliff. Yvonne''s eyes were full of sadness. "Nian''er, do you miss Dad?"


    "Mom, Nian''er misses Dad so much. Dad said he would y with me. When will Dade back?"


    "Dad won''te back any more." Yvonne''s face was full of sadness, and her tears also fell gently. Then, she smiled bitterly and said, "But we can go to dad together, okay?"


    "Okay!" Nian''er nodded obediently.


    Yvonne caressed Nian''er''s head and took two steps forward gently.


    "Fu Yao, don''t!"


    Fu Tian rushed over from behind anxiously. Behind him was a group of people from the Orthodox Path.


    "Fu Tian, Fu Yao is the foundation of Fu family. Without Fu Yao, Fu family will not only lose the position of the three major families, but also not a small family. Why bother? Hand over Samuel quickly," Ao Yong said coldly.


    "You''re right. Hand over Samuel and we just want to have a fairpetition with him. Fu Tian, you''re hiding him. Do you want to take the Pangu Axe alone?"


    "Although the Pangu Axe is powerful, don''t forget that the foundation of the Fu family is Fu Yao. Without Fu Yao, what can you do with the Pangu Axe?"


    A group of people immediatelyunched an attack on Fu Tian.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fu Tian ignored them. Instead, he looked at Fu Yao and shouted in pain, "I didn''t hide Samuel at all."


    Samuel was gone. If Fu Yao was gone, it would be worse than killing Fu Tian.


    "Fu Tian, you''re still making excuses at this time. Everyone knows that you''re ambitious. You want to get the Pangu Axe and have a True God. Your purpose is to help your family control the Eight Direction World. Am I right?" Ao Yong said coldly.


    As soon as Ao Yong said that, a murderous look appeared in Lu Ruoxuan''s eyes.


    It was also because of this that the top of the Blue Mountain suddenly joined forces with the Evesting Sea Area to pressure the Fu family and let the Fu Family participate in the contest. Not long after the Fu family set off, the two families jointly attacked the Fu family and captured Fu Yao and Han Nian.


    For the top of the Blue Mountain and the Evesting Sea Area, they would not allow the Fu family to grow so barbaricly and be an existence that surpassed them. Therefore, they would cooperate when necessary.


    There were no eternal friends or eternal enemies between the three families, only interests.


    "I didn''t, I didn''t, I really didn''t!" Fu Tian was very angry. It was the first time in his life that he had felt wronged. It turned out that it was really ufortable.


    "Well, Fu Yao, I have heard that you and your husband are deeply in love. Since Samuel really fell into the cliff, why not just apany him together? At least, Samuel will not have wasted his effort to break into Flying Dragon City alone to find you," Ao Yong said coldly.


    "Haha, Manager Ao, what you said is wrong. As the saying goes, husband and wife are birds in the same forest. When a disasteres, they will fly on their own. Samuel died and he was only a good-for-nothing of a blue pl. Fu Yao is a goddess ofa generation, so how can she take Samuel seriously?" The man beside Ao Yong sneered softly.


    Fu Tian nodded and looked at Yvonne pitifully. "Fu Yao, what he said is right. After all, Samuel is just resident human on the earth. During this period of time when he was in the Fu family, I was also very kind to him. Don''t do anything stupid. The future of the Fu family is all on you."


    "If you can''t hand over Samuel, do you think Fu Yao has a choice?"


    At this moment, Lu Ruoxuan suddenly said coldly.


    When he said this, not only Fu Tian was shocked, but also Ao Yong, who was standing aside, was also slightly surprised because it was obviously different from their original n.


    They just wanted to use Fu Yao to force Fu Tian to hand over Samuel, but they never wanted to kill Fu Yao. After all, if Fu Yao died and the Fu family fell, it would be meaningless for the Evesting Sea Area.


    What they wanted was to weaken the Fu Family so that they had no choice but to be a dog in the Evesting Sea Area. Then, the Evesting Sea Area could use this dog to suppress the top of the Blue Mountain with its own strength.


    However, it was obvious that Lu


    l


    Ruoxuan was not thinking about this. As the strongest among the three families, the top of Blue Mountain was naturally more fearless. There were only two things they had to do. One was to not let the other two families have a chance to fly, and the other was to stop the two families from joining forces.


    As long as these two points were made sure, the top of Blue Mountain would growrger andrger. In the future, it would even be able to swallow the two great ns and be the true ruler of the Eight Direction World.


    Therefore, when Samuel''s body could not be seen, the safest thing was to watch Fu Yao die. Only in this way could he ensure that the Fu family would not have the opportunity to turn the tables. Only then could the top of Blue Mountain continue to sit firmly on the first chair.


    Of course, even if Samuel died, it would be the best opportunity for the top of Blue Mountain to force Fu Yao to die today. After all, if they lost apetitor, the Evesting Sea Area would be swallowed sooner orter.


    As the most valued young master on the top of Blue Mountain, Lu Ruoxuan did not only rely on his handsome face, but also on his extraordinary talent and deep shrewdness.


    Fu Tian''s body trembled slightly because of anger, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Just as Ao Yong was about to speak, Lu Ruoxuan''s energy suddenly dissipated and shook Ao Yong away.


    This action surprised everyone. After all, almost all the people present were masters from Eight Direction World, especially Director Ao of the Evesting Sea Area. However, he was also knocked back by Lu Ruoxuan. What kind of horrible cultivation base was this?


    "Are you qualified to talk here?" Lu Ruoxuan shouted coldly.


    "You!"


    "Fu Yao, for the sake of you being a goddess, I''ll leave you thest bit of dignity. Don''t force me to do it," Lu Ruoxuan said coldly.

 Chapter 2399

    Chapter 2399


    Fu Yao sneered. "I''m not afraid of death. Do you think I''ll be afraid of your threat?" "Nian''er, close your eyes. I''ll take you to dad." After that, she took a step forward.


    "Fu Yao, don''t!" Fu Tian hurriedly shouted.


    "Fu Tian, I''ve already told you that Fu Yao is already dead. There is only Yvonne in this world." Fu Yao smiled sadly. Then, she jumped down with Han Nian in her arms!


    "No!!!" Looking at the swaying body, Fu Tian let out a hoarse scream.


    Fu Yao''s jumping off the cliff was equivalent to bringing the Fu family down the cliff. How could Fu Tian not be desperate?


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Lu Ruoxuan''s mouth. He was very satisfied with this ending.


    However, at this time, Ao Yong''s face was extremely ugly. He just took the opportunity to force the Fu Family and let Samuele out. For him, there were two birds in one stone, but he didn''t know that he was ying with fire. Lu Ruoxuan didn''t y cards ording to the routine, and at this critical moment, Lu Ruoxuan actually did it like this.


    While Ao Yong was angry, he could not help but admire Lu Ruoxuan for being so meticulous and vicious.


    At this time, Samuel went down thedder in the coffin, he finally reached the bottom. He opened an iron cover at the bottom and got in. Velocisaurus was suddenly confused. In front of him were a vastnd, high mountains, flowing water, green trees, birds'' voices, flowers'' fragrance, insects, and birds. It was extremely beautiful.


    But what was different was that the sky was below the exit.


    In other words, the two sides of the cave were twopletely opposite worlds.


    Or it could be said that the entrance of the cave was the sky, the top of the grave was the sky, and the bottom of the hole was also the sky! "What... what the hell is going on? Where is this?" Velocisaurus asked in disbelief.


    "This is my tomb." Samuel smiled, "Don''t tell me you didn''t notice that all the wooden tablets have names on them but the first tomb doesn''t have a name? Evidently, this is prepared for me."


    "So you asked me to dig the tomb?"


    "Since the other party dug up the tomb for me out of kindness, how can I face others if I don''te in and lie down?" Samuel smiled slightly.


    Another reason why Samuel decided to dig the tomb was that when Samuel rushed into the bamboo forest to break the dark clouds, he found something strange.


    Although the surrounding world was veryrge and could not be seen at a nce, the scene around was very simr. Therefore, after careful observation, Samuel found that it was not only simr, but also constantly ovepping as if it was duplicated and stuck.


    This also meant that this world might just be an illusion.


    "Now it seems that Zhen Fuzi may not be bad." Samuel suddenlyughed.


    The other important reason was that Samuel found that he could see something that was not easy to see. For example, when he was dealing with the souls of the tombs, he suddenly found that there were tiny bubbles in the ck gas like rain. These bubbles all fell slightly from the top to the bottom. Content


    belongs to


    Therefore, at that time, Samuel suddenly had an idea. Could it be that the ck gas came from above?


    The fact proved that Samuel was right. The reason why the tomb had to be dug was that Samuel could see the essence of the coffin through the ground!


    Samuel believed that this might have something to do with Zhen Fuzi''s the Third Eye Talisman.


    "I also think it''s strange for you to say so. The Third Eye Talisman he gave you can make you walk out of the endless abyss. It''s incredible." After saying that, Velocisaurus shook his head.


    "Who on earth is Zhen Fuzi? Why do I feel that he is very mysterious now? Is he really just a little Taoist? If he is, how could he have such a powerful talisman?"


    "But if not, who could he be? To be honest, what he did shows that he is just a ruffian."


    Velocisaurus asked three questions in a row.


    In fact, these were also Samuel''s questions. Zhen Fuzi was really a huge question mark.


    However, Samuel now had an answer in his heart. He smiled confidently and said, "I''m about to guess who he is."


    After that, Samuel left Velocisaurus, who was confused, alone and walked into the hole under the iron cover.


    After jumping out of the hole, the bright world greeted them.


    In the center of the in, there was a tower that was a hundred meters high and seemed to have a thousanyers. The tower was ten meters wide and extremely thick. It towered into the clouds from a distance, looking extremely majestic.


    There were words "Exquisite Pagoda" at the gate.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Why is there a tower here?" Velocisaurus asked, "Are we going in?"


    "Yes, we must," Samuel said and looked at Velocisaurus, "but this is not a tower, but adder."


    "Adder?" Velocisaurus touched his head strangely, wiped his eyes with suspicion, and murmured to himself, "Isn''t... isn''t this a tower?"


    As soon as he pushed open the tower door, Samuel smelled a faint fragrance.

 Chapter 2400

    Chapter 2400


    The light in the tower was not enough. Although there were four windows, three of them were blocked. The only light passed through one window. Looking back, he saw a ck shadow standing there. The light was almost blocked by the shadow. In the dark, the shadow looked cold and full of murderous intent.


    "You''re here." The ck shadow grinned. If it weren''t for the reflection on his teeth, it could not be seen that he was smiling.


    But in a sh, the shadow suddenly disappeared. When Samuel looked back, Samuel only felt the cold wind above his head, and a ck energy suddenly came to him.


    "Formless Divine Skill!" With a light shout, Samuel activated his energy and directly used Formless Divine Skill to resist.


    "What?"


    Almost at the same time, after the Formless Divine Skill was duplicated and released by Samuel, the other party also used the same technique. "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, the two forces suddenly collided and made a violent explosion.


    "This guy also knows the Formless Divine Skill?" Samuel retreated several meters and looked at the ck shadow in the corner in disbelief. "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong." Samuel suddenly came to his senses and turned pale with fright. It was because he suddenly remembered that the first move the ck shadow used to attack him just now was also a very familiar Tianyin technique.


    "Go to hell." The ck shadow smiled ferociously again and suddenly jumped into the air with a huge weapon in his hand.


    Under the sunlight outside the window, Samuel finally saw the shadow in front of him and the huge weapon clearly. He was shocked.


    Because this huge weapon turned out to be the Pangu Axe that Samuel was familiar with.


    The figure in front of him was Samuel himself!


    Illusion?


    The other one himself?


    Samuel was stunned. In a panic, he tried to defend himself. When he was not fully prepared, the golden axe hit him.


    Samuel suddenly flew back dozens of meters like a kite without a string, and finally hit the wall heavily. The wall suddenly cracked, and the lines extended several meters.


    "Ouch!" Samuel''s expression was distorted, and he was in so much pain that he grimaced. When the giant golden axe hit him, he felt as if he had been hit by a mountain.


    What was even more incredible was that at this time, wisps of blood seeped into his clothes from his abdomen and slowly flowed out. "What?" Samuel widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Although he had been distracted just now, his body was protected by the Indestructible Armor. The armor had already been tested by Samuel, so Samuel was really at ease with the defense of the armor.


    After all, this was the top defensive suit that many people could not break.


    But now, it didn''t work!


    Samuel opened his clothes in disbelief. His eyes were full of horror. There was already a wound on the abdomen of the Indestructible Armor. "How is this possible?!" Samuel was in disbelief.


    The Indestructible Armor was Pangu''s armor. It was one of the hardest things in the Eight Direction World. Except for the Pangu Axe, how could it be broken by anything else?


    "Is that really the Pangu Axe? If his axe is the Pangu Axe, what about mine?" Samuel looked at the giant axe in the ck shadow''s hand in disbelief. "Yours, of course, is rubbish. What I have is the Pangu Axe, and I am the real Samuel. You... are just a shadow of my betrayal," the ck shadow said coldly.


    Only then did Samuel notice that his voice was exactly the same as his.


    "I''m your shadow?" Samuel was stunned.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Do you think you deserve to be me? You don''t deserve to be me. I am me. Go to hell." The ck shadow shouted fiercely and rushed straight to Samuel.


    Samuel was a little confused. From the beginning, he really thought it was just an illusion, but now, he didn''t think so.


    Because even if the illusion could duplicate everything, there were still some things that he couldn''t duplicate.


    This was the Pangu Axe. How could he copy it?


    How could he possibly copy it?


    "Am I really his shadow?"


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, just as Samuel was lost in thought, the ck shadow came at him again. A huge axe chopped down. Just as it was about to reach Samuel, Samuel''s confused eyes suddenly became energetic.


    Samuel suddenly turned over and dodged the fatal blow in a panic. He took a cold breath and said, "Even if I am your shadow, so what?"


    "I''m the only one who will leave here alive!"


    With a fierce shout, Samuel took out his Pangu Axe. As soon as he ran his energy, his whole body suddenly shone brightly!


    Then, Samuel sped up and suddenly rushed over.


    The two of them shed in an instant. They fought back and forth, their energy flowing in all directions, exploding crazily!


    Their strength was almost the same. Therefore, once they fought, it waspletely like thunder hitting the earth. No one could do anything to each other, but they wanted to kill each other.


    elhet


    After several hours, Samuel suddenly smiled ferociously and said, "You are indeed the same as me. You are no worse than me in terms of weapons, cultivation methods, energy, and cultivation. However, you still lost. Do you know What the gap between you and me is?"

 Chapter 2401

    Chapter 2401


    The ck shadow frowned. "There is no gap between us."


    "Wrong!" Samuel smiled contemptuously. He pointed at his own brain and then at his heart. "What youck is here. It''s the persistence and love of one person to another. It''s the longing of another person. I have it, and you have nothing."


    "So, you are the real shadow, and I am not!"


    With an angry roar, Samuel looked extremely dignified.


    "What a joke, what a joke. You are such a low-level shadow. You are so stupid. You are nothing more than trash. Do you think you can prove that you are stronger than me just by relying on these? Let me tell you, only good-for-nothings will think that it is useful! And I, without those good-for-nothings, am the strongest!" The ck shadow shouted coldly, showing no weakness at all.


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth curled into a sneer. "Then let these good-for-nothings be thest straw to crush you."


    After Samuel finished speaking, he suddenly rushed up.


    Compared with before, the speed of Samuel at this time was also very fast. When he held the Pangu Axe, the ck shadow subconsciously blocked


    it.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, the floor tiles under the ck shadow''s feet suddenly copsed, and then his whole body fell down wildly, and half of his body was stuck under the ground.


    "This... how is this possible?" The ck shadow muttered as he looked at Samuel. His eyes were filled with disbelief. "This is impossible. This is impossible. You and I arepletely the same. It is impossible for us to determine the victor between us. Moreover, I am a little stronger than you in this tower, but..."


    "But why did your strike just now suddenly be so powerful?"


    The ck shadow didn''t believe what was happening in front of him at all, but it really happened in front of him. However, he still didn''t understand what was going on.


    Why was this happening?


    "I''ve told you long ago that this is the difference between us. The reason why people can be the strongest existence in the world is not only because of their IQ, but also because of this heart," Samuel said with a sneer.


    "These are all trash! They will only be a burden on the path of promotion. Didn''t people always say that if you want to reach the highest realm, you have to transcend the world, live without desires and abandon the secr feelings?" The ck shadow said in confusion.


    "What do you mean by the real highest realm? Have you ever reached it?" Samuel smiled slightly. "For me, the highest realm of human beings should have everything in mind."


    "From the moment one was born, one was bestowed with seven emotions and six desires. This is a natural talent, but you think that the highest realm is to abandon them? Don''t you really want to know why I suddenly became stronger than you? I''m telling you now, it''s precisely because of your so- called useless things, but in my eyes, they are the source of power."


    "Because I know very well that I can''t die, and I can''t lose, because I have my family and I have my own worries. This must be myst motivation, and you have nothing."


    After Samuel finished speaking, he exerted force in his hand, and the Pangu Axe suddenly burst out a golden light. The coercion fell down and suddenly pressed toward the ck shadow even harder.


    The ck shadow''s figure suddenly blurred. At this time, there was no disdain in his eyes. He became unusually panicked. "No, no, you can''t kill me. I was wrong. I was wrong. I am your inner demon."


    Samuel smiled and increased his strength again. The ck shadow melted into the golden light of the Pangu Axe with thest bit of unwillingness. When the ck shadow dispersed, the other three windows suddenly burst into sunshine. The whole room suddenly became very bright, but there seemed to be nothing in the room.


    "Inner Demon? Samuel''s biggest inner demon is never my own." Samuel smiled. At this time, he had opened the door of the tower and followed the door to the first floor.


    When the new floor''s tower door


    was opened, the room was


    extremely bright. It was no longer surrounded by small windows, but some floor-to-ceiling windows simr to the earth. There was white vei inside the window. The breeze


    blew in through the wine breeze


    and


    gently swayed the gauze.


    The veil fluttered down slightly, and two people were tied to the pirs by the left and right windows.


    In the center of the tower, an extremely beautiful woman was sitting on a chair in light veil. On her right was a sword, and on her left was a bed.


    At this time, she looked sideways. Her perfect side face was covered by her long hair. As the wind blew, her hair moved slightly, which made her beautiful face appear and disappear from time to time. It was like a dream, beautiful beyond measure.


    "Samuel!"


    Suddenly, a pleasant and familiar voice sounded. When the woman turned her head, Samuel was stunned.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her lips were red and her teeth were jade-like. She was extremely beautiful. Her every move seemed to be devastating. Even if she just looked at him like this, he wanted to spend the time with her forever!


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang?" Samuel frowned slightly.


    She? Why was she here?


    "I know. The words you said that day were all for my own good. I misunderstood you. Can you forgive me?" Qin Shuang looked pitiful, especially when she was wearing a thin veil. Under the sunlight, Samuel could see through everything as if the time had returned to the day when she took a shower that night.


    Samuel was slightly stunned, and his whole body suddenly looked embarrassed. His throat was so dry that it was about to spurt fire.


    Qin Shuang was indeed the most


    beautiful woman among all the


    women he had ever seen. In the face


    of such a woman who only had light veil on her, even any man would have the most primitive impulse. Samuel was a man, not a god. Even if he was a god, he was a normal man.


    It was normal for him to have reaction.


    But soon, Samuel''s reason suppressed his desire and he smiled gently. "Really?"


    The breeze blew again. At this time, the curtain was lifted a little high. When the curtain waspletely lifted, Samuel finally saw the two people tied under the curtain.


    When Samuel saw these two people, he frowned.


    "Yvonne? Nian''er?" Samuel frowned.


    "You''re not allowed to look at them." At this moment, when Qin Shuang saw Samuel staring fixedly at Yvonne and Han Nian, her expression immediately turned ice-cold.


    Samuel ignored her and kept looking at Yvonne and Han Nian. At this time, the mother and daughter slightly closed their eyes, as if they were unconscious.


    "Ah!"


    "I said you can look at them."


    Qin Shuang suddenly let out a furious roar. Suddenly, a stream of energy shot out from her hand and aimed directly at Samuel. At the same time, he was filled with rage and hysterical.


    At this time, the energy crazily reached the front of Samuel and directly knocked him back a few meters!

 Chapter 2402

    Chapter 2402


    On the ground, there was a deep gully that was several centimeters long when Samuel was knocked back.


    Samuel suddenly felt hot in his throat and blood spurted out of his mouth. However, his eyes had never moved away from Yvonne and Han Nian.


    Although Samuel knew that Yvonne and Han Nian should be in the Fu Family at this time, it was impossible for them toe here. Even if Yvonne wanted to find him, based on Han Nian''s injury, she could note out with Han Nian.


    Therefore, this might be the same as thest test, but it was just some kind of inner demon.


    But after all, it was rted to Yvonne and Han Nian, so Samuel had to act cautiously. He had to confirm again and again that they were not the real Yvonne and Han Nian.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, at this moment, a dagger was suddenly inserted into the wall around Yvonne''s neck, almost hurting her.


    Samuel was suddenly shocked and hurriedly looked back. At this time, Qin Shuang red at Samuel with an angry face. "Look, look again. If you look again, I will kill her right away."


    "You have two choices. One is the bed on my left, and you can stay with me as much as you want. In addition, there are secrets of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book under the bed. If you master these secrets, you can not only get all the treasures in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, but also take the heavenly book for your own use."


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse. Do you know how magical the Eight Destions Heavenly Book is?"


    "The Eight Destions Heavenly Book is a product, which is the same as the Eight Direction World. They can be said to be a pair of brothers. It not only records the names of all the True Gods in the Eight Direction World, but also has its unique side."


    "It has its own Eight Destion World. Although it is not asrge as the Eight Direction World, it is sparsely popted and rich with spirit energy. Most importantly, it has a special time limit. One day in Eight Direction World, one year in the Eight Destion World! If you cultivate here for hundreds of thousands of years, you will be the top existence in the Eight Direction World!"


    "More importantly, even if you aren''t a True God, you can still add your name into the Eight Destions Heavenly Book! From now on, you will also be a True God of the Eight Direction World.


    "And when you cultivate, I will apany you all the way. Can you deny that you don''t have any desire for me? Think about it, at that time, you can practice martial arts on your own during the day, I will practice with you at night, and you have the Eight Destion Heavenly Book in your hand. Who in the Eight Direction World canpete with you?"


    Hearing this, Samuel suddenly began to pant. He truly hadn''t imagined that a single Eight Destions Heavenly Book would be so marvelous. No wonder so many True Gods of the Eight Direction World were so eager to acquire it, and they had even left their lives behind.


    For many people, this was an irresistible temptation!


    "What if I don''t choose?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "Then you only have the second choice. The sword on my right will cut open the throat of you, that bitch, and the evil spawn mercilessly, and let your family of three go to hell to reunite," Qin Shuang said coldly.


    This was a cold and easy choice. On one hand, it was power, women, and even strength. On the other hand, it was a cold reunion in the underworld. Perhaps, for everyone, this choice was too easy to make.


    ||


    Samuel, in terms of beauty, I am


    not inferior to Yvonne. More


    importantly, you can get the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. This ice should not be difficulDfor you, right?"


    Samuel suddenlyughed out loud. "Not to mention that you''re not Senior Sister Qin Shuang, even if you were, you wouldn''t be able to stop me from leaving this ce!"


    "Pick up your sword," Samuel said coldly.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Qin Shuang''s eyes suddenly filled with rage.


    Why? Why?


    This was impossible!


    How could Samuel not have any desire for Qin Shuang? She clearly saw his heart, but...


    "Are you surprised? Any man can''t


    resist a beautiful woman, but it


    doesn''t mean that he will really be moved. The primitive instinct of a creature ispletely different from the thoughts in his heart. Whether he is a good man or a bad man depends on whether they can suppress their own desires or not, now, do you understand?" Samuel smiled ferociously, and then rushed straight at Qin Shuang with the


    Pangu Axe!


    In the face of Samuel''s aura, Qin Shuang did not think about it any further. Instead, she suddenly charged at Samuel with her sword in hand. The two of them suddenly fought!


    Although Samuel had consumed a huge amount of energy in thest test, he relied on the Formless Divine Skill in his hand and his firm belief to fight Qin Shuang to a standstill.


    "I knew long ago that you''re not Qin Shuang at all!"


    With a sudden burst of strength, Samuel directly blocked Qin Shuang with the huge axe. At the same time, taking advantage of the moment when Qin Shuang fell to the ground, Samuel suddenly seized the opportunity. He suddenly exerted strength in his hand, slowly raised the axe, and attacked Qin Shuang with the most fatal blow.


    "Puff!"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    All of a sudden, at this moment, an ice-cold dagger directly popped out from Samuel''s back to his chest and stabbed out. Samuel looked at his chest in disbelief, and his eyes were full of disbelief. Looking back, he found that Yvonne was holding the dagger tightly. "Did you see that? Samuel, this is your choice!" Looking at Samuel, Qin Shuang, who was lying on the ground, sneered coldly.

 Chapter 2403

    Chapter 2403


    Enduring the pain, Samuel suddenly pushed away Yvonne behind him and quickly covered his injured position with both hands.


    For him, he had never thought that the unconscious Yvonne behind him would suddenly wake up, and he had never thought that Yvonne would suddenly attack him. Although in the eyes of Samuel, Yvonne was just an illusion, ording to their rtionship, Samuel was almost defenseless against Yvonne.


    But who knew...


    "Haha, Samuel, did you see that? This is your choice. Is it ironic? Do you regret it?" Qin Shuang watched as Samuel pushed Yvonne away, and herughter grew even crazier.


    From the perspective of Samuel, sheughed hysterically, like a mad woman.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill her! Kill her!" Qin Shuang suddenly shouted coldly.


    Kill her?


    Samuel touched the bleeding dagger and looked back at Yvonne. Yvonne''s eyes were lifeless as she stared at the dagger. Obviously, she seemed to want to continue to kill Samuel.


    From a normal point of view, Samuel should kill her, because she was just an illusion. There was no other meaning in leaving her behind except for threatening Samuel.


    But from the perspective of Samuel, he was reluctant to do this.


    He really loved Yvonne, so everything about her was precious to Samuel. He was even more unwilling to destroy everything about her with his own hands.


    Although Yvonne had already hurt him.


    However, Yvonne was Samuel''s favorite in his life. Even so, Samuel shook his head. "I won''t kill her."


    "What?" Hearing Samuel''s words, Qin Shuang''s face was filled with disbelief. "She ambushed you and tried to kill you, but you didn''t want to kill her?" "Yes!" Samuel said with certainty.


    "She''s just an illusion. Can''t you bear to part with her?" Qin Shuang pointed angrily at Yvonne, gnashing her teeth!


    She really didn''t understand why Samuel was doing this! The game she had carefully set up waspletely disintegrated at this time.


    She searched for all the memories in Samuel''s body and found the most beautiful woman he had ever seen and all the temptations of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, but he ignored them and chose his wife.


    Although Samuel''s choice was beyond her expectation, it was still under her control. Because there were people who were really affectionate.


    If he was stabbed by someone he loved the most, how would he react? Perhaps no one was willing to be betrayed. Besides, now Yvonne was just an illusion, so Samuel should be angry and p her to death.


    After all, no matter how close a couple was, it was reasonable for them to make a noise for such a small matter. Then it seemed that it was reasonable for Samuel to scatter the illusion since he was stabbed!


    But what surprised her most was that Samuel didn''t even do this!


    "Is he crazy?"


    Suddenly, Qin Shuang smiled bitterly. "Samuel, do you really think that love in this world is trustworthy?"


    "Of course, I believe in all the feelings, family affection, friendship, and love."


    "But they''ll betray you. Have you ever experienced the feeling of being betrayed?" Qin Shuang asked excitedly.


    "It''s precisely because of betrayal that those true feelings are even more precious, isn''t it?" Samuel said.


    Qin Shuang smiled bitterly. "Do you know what the consequences would be if you had shattered the illusion just now?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel shook his head. He didn''t think that there would be any consequences of breaking an illusion. He just thought that it was about Yvonne. Although he knew that it was an illusion, it was too much like a real Yvonne. Samuel couldn''t do it!


    "In fact, after you passed the first


    test, you knew that the Exquisite Pagoda tested your temperament. So, you should be very alert to illusions and suppress some of your own thoughts, including your


    rtives, wives, and so on.


    ovelet


    Therefore, under the situation, you may be like a frightened bird that can attack all illusions, especially when it kills you. But I didn''t expect..."


    Qin Shuang shook her head with difficulty. With a wave of her hand, the white veil by the window suddenly disappeared. Yvonne and Nian''er also disappeared in an instant. There was only a transparent ss between the windows.


    Through the ss, Samuel saw that in the darkness, Yvonne was holding Han Nian and constantly falling.


    "This..." Samuel was nervous and puzzled.


    "It''s really a deep love between


    husband and wife. You don''t even want to hurt her illusion even if you would lose your life. And she, for you, is willing to die for love and


    Ve


    jump into this endless abyss.


    thought that there would be no more


    feelings to trust in the world, but


    Samuel, you taught me a good lesson!"


    "Do you know? Those people in the world of Heavenly Book, even if they saw through everything and walked into the Exquisite Pagoda with


    difficulty, almost all of them were et


    defeated here in the end. They were either greedy for the treasures and secrets in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book or angry when they were betrayed and killed the illusions!"


    "You are the only one who can pass all the tests."

 Chapter 2404

    Chapter 2404


    Qin Shuang smiled bitterly, and then her body melted, dissipating in the blink of an eye. The next second, her body was already where an illusion


    was.


    "Do you want to hear a story?"


    "I don''t want to." Samuel said coldly. When he heard from this fellow that Yvonne had jumped into the Endless Abyss, he was extremely anxious. He had no interest in listening to the nagging.


    "When the universe was born, there were two little brothers. I didn''t know when they were born. I only remembered that they depended on each other since they were born. They protected each other, but soon after, the elder brother died. He turned into a world and used his body and the energy in his body to protect and nourish the tiny human beings in his body. Although the younger brother lost the protection of his elder brother from then on, he also decided to help his elder brother silently, protect the human beings in his body, and help him record everything about him."


    "However, after recording too many things, the little brother discovered the indifference and ugliness of human nature. The younger brother started to feel that what his big brother did was not worth it. It wasn''t worthwhile to protect those greedy, hypocritical humans, and he shouldn''t have used everything to support them, let them absorb everything in their bodies until they withered."


    "So, the younger brother set up an endless abyss at the joint ce with the Eight Direction World and selected the strongest human in the Eight Direction World for the trial. He wants his brother to see clearly what kind of ants and scum he is protecting."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "After all these years, all of the top experts of the Eight Direction World have been trapped here because of greed, because of the darkness of human nature, or because of stupidity."


    "You are the younger brother, and the Eight Direction World is the elder brother, right?" Samuel asked.


    "That''s right. When I took this transcript and wanted to report to him, Samuel, you broke in rashly. What surprised me more is that you passed my test. Do you think I should be happy or sad?" The illusion was just like a shadow. He smiled miserably. Although the shadow''s head was slightly outlined, Samuel could feel its helplessness and bitterness.


    "Whether you are happy or not has nothing to do with me. I can only tell you that I am not the only one who can pass these tests. My friends and brothers can do it. You are the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. You should know better than me that any good thing in the Eight Direction World has its bad side. No matter how bad it is, it has its good side. It is the same for people." Samuel exined lightly.


    "You''re bragging. There are not many people in the Eight Direction World who can pass the test. Over the years, I''ve selected almost half of the top experts in the Eight Direction World. But what happened? They''re all greedy. When they''re not strong enough, they always dream that they can be a little stronger. But when they really reach that realm, they expect them to be stronger. They''re greedy."


    "Greed isn''t necessarily a bad thing. Only if you are greedy will you have motivation, isn''t it? If one has no desire, he will be only a cripple," Samuel said. "Besides, those top-level experts are strong in strength, but it doesn''t mean that their emotion is excellent. What you test is human nature and not strength. This is already a variable because the strength of a person has nothing to do with his emotional world."


    "So, I should still believe in love, right?" The ck shadow said.


    "There are some things that exist if you believe them. If you do not believe them, then they do not exist." Samuel said.


    "As a reward for passing the test, you can get a wish. However, I don''t think I need to ask about this wish. Go up, Yvonne is waiting for you."


    After the ck shadow finished speaking, he suddenly disappeared. Then, the surroundings suddenly shed. When he opened his eyes, Samuel was not standing on the tower at all, but on thedder in midair.


    Thedder went straight into the sky!


    Samuel pulled down his dagger and used energy to treat the wound briefly. Then, he quickly climbed up to the sky with nervousness toward Yvonne. An hourter, Samuel passed through the clouds and reached the top of thedder.


    When he crossed thestdder, the sky in front of him suddenly disappeared. What he saw was the familiar grasnd.


    However,pared to when he first arrived, there were more forests, animals, and everything that nature should have.


    Samuel knew that he might have resolved some of the knot in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book''s heart. That was why the world had be more colorful.


    In the air, a white light halo slowly appeared. Samuel looked up and couldn''t helpughing from the bottom of his heart. His eyes were full of excitement.


    In the halo, Yvonne held Han Nian in her arms. Obviously, she had not yete back to her senses after


    escaping from the dark endless


    abyss to this natural and fres


    world. But when she saw Samuel


    looking up at her on the ground, she could not help but be overjoyed.


    She patted Han Nian in her arms and pointed excitedly at Samuel on the ground. At this time, Han Nian looked back at Samuel on the ground and suddenly jumped in the arms of Yvonne.


    "Thank you." Samuel smiled at a certain direction in midair.


    When the halo fell on thewn and dissipated, Samuel and Yvonne looked at each other affectionately. Han Nian looked at her mother and then at her father, grinning happily and childishly.


    "Dad, Dad!"


    Samuel couldn''t bear it any longer. He rushed up and hugged the mother and daughter tightly.


    Yvonne wept with joy. For her, when she jumped into the endless abyss, she was determined to die, because she already thought that Samuel was dead.


    She had no other wishes. She only hoped that when she died, she could die in the same ce as her man.


    But what she never expected was that not only did they not die, but they were also here and saw Samuel again.


    "Samuel? Is this true? Am I dreaming?" Holding Samuel tightly and feeling the temperature of his body, Yvonne was extremely excited.


    "It''s true. You''re not dreaming. Wee to the Eight Destion World." Samuel smiled.


    "The Eight Destions World?" Yvonne felt extremely strange.


    "I think, at this time, I should choose to retreat and rest." Velocisaurus''s words suddenly came to Samuel''s mind. Then, Samuel''s arm shed, and Velocisaurus sensibly chose to leave for the time being.


    "That''s right, the Eight Destions World." Samuel smiled.


    Yvonne looked around curiously. The sky was blue and the clouds were white. Birds were singing and flowers were fragrant. It was indeed a rare paradise.


    "Dad, it''s so beautiful here. Nian''er is very..." Suddenly, just as Nian''er was dancing happily, she suddenly spat out blood uncontrobly.

 Chapter 2405

    Chapter 2405


    Blood that was like liquid continuously poured out from Han Nian''s mouth, sealing her small throat, preventing her from saying anything. However, even though it was extremely ufortable, the little Han Nian''s eyes were still full of no pain.


    She seemed to be telling Samuel and Yvonne that she was fine.


    She was so strong at such a young age, but the stronger she was, the more painful Samuel and Yvonne were.


    "The poison must have worked." Yvonne looked at Samuel anxiously and held Han Nian in her arms.


    It had been too long since they left the Fu Family, and Han Nian had not taken the medicine in time. At this time, the poison worked.


    Samuel poured his energy into Han Nian''s body without hesitation. In order to save Han Nian, Samuel almost poured all his energy into Han Nian. However, no matter how much energy was poured in, there was no reaction from Han Nian.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Samuel was extremely anxious. He looked at the sky and said anxiously, "Can you let us leave here? My daughter is in danger! She has been poisoned and needs a specific antidote."


    "Samuel, who are you talking to?" Yvonne looked at Samuel worriedly and looked around, only to find that there was no one at all.


    "Although you have passed the Exquisite Pagoda, you have already received the reward you deserve. It should have been your endless cultivation, but you gave up and chose them. Although I am very touched by your choice, it is a pity that you have given up that cultivation, which means that you may not have the ability to find the position to leave here. So, you can''t leave."


    The sudden voice in the air obviously startled Yvonne. Samuel frowned at this time. "I can stay, but can you send them away?"


    "They''re just rewards for passing the Exquisite Pagoda, so they''ll naturally belong to you. If you stay, they''ll stay. In other words, if you want them to leave, you have to leave."


    Samuel gritted his teeth and was furious.


    Originally, it was rare for Samuel to be happy about their reunion, but before he could enjoy it, he was struck by lightning.


    If Han Nian was safe and sound, he really wanted the family of three to stay here and live a life that belonged to them. However, the poison in Han Nian''s body was destined to be in vain.


    "Then how can I get out?" Samuel asked.


    "The Dao Law is natural, and the Heavenly Dao revolves. How to get out will depend on you, Samuel, not me," the voice said softly.


    What was this?


    There was no hint, not even a barrier. How could they get out? Did they fly out?


    "Although the child is poisoned, you don''t have to worry too much. In the Eight Destions world, the spiritual


    in her body can be temporarily suppressed. Furthermore, her


    energy is sufficient, and ally


    poison was developed by the Eight Direction World, and the time it takes to take effect is naturally calcted ording to the Eight Direction World. What you are in is the Eight Destions World."


    His words awakened the man in his dreams. Yes this was the Eight Destions world. Without the antidote, the poison would swallow Han Nian''s body again, but it would take atleast a few days. However, in the Eight Destions world, the days in Eight Direction World were equivalent to several years or even decades.


    This also meant that Samuel still had some time to find a way to get out of here.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I''m going to rest." After that, the voice yawned. Suddenly, the sky dimmed, and the whole bright world went into darkness.


    "Find a ce to rest." Samuel nced at Han Nian, held her in his arms, pulled up Yvonne, and walked to a forest in the distance.


    Samuel found a ce to shelter themselves from the wind. After putting down Han Nian, he squatted beside her and looked at her gently for a long time. After making sure that she was fine for the time being, he couldn''t help heaving a sigh of relief.


    "It''s not a big deal. The poison attacked her heart for a while. She will be fine tomorrow after a night''s rest." Samuel gently held Yvonne''s hand, indicating that she did not need to worry.


    Yvonne heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s good that Nian''er is fine."


    "By the way, why did youe here?"


    "By the way, why did youe here?"


    Both of them spoke at the same time, and even their words were almost exactly the same. No one knew when they had been like this, and they were all having each other in their hearts.


    Then they looked at each other and smiled helplessly. Yvonne sat down gently and leaned her head on Samuel''s shoulder. "You go ahead."


    Samuel smiled and told Yvonne


    everything that happened after


    leaving the Fu family. Yvonne gritted


    her teeth when she heard that. When she was in deep love, she even pinched Samuel''s hand as if she was holding Fu Mei. Although Samuel felt pain, he still chose to endure it when he saw how jealous his wife was.


    "What''s the big deal? When some people went to the Exquisite Pagoda, it was really disgusting. I didn''t dare to say anything all the way."


    At this time, Velocisaurus suddenly said sourly.


    Samuel rolled his eyes and was about to hit Velocisaurus. "Didn''t you say that you escaped? Why are you everywhere?"


    "I also want to escape, Big Brother. The problem is that my sister-inw just pinched your left arm hard and woke me up." After Velocisaurus said this with grievance, a dragon body appeared.

 Chapter 2406

    Chapter 2406


    "Isn''t this the little silver dragon?" Seeing Velocisaurus, Yvonne was pleasantly surprised.


    "Yes, when you went up to the Eight Direction World, didn''t you ask him to follow me? He has been following me until now, and he can''t be shaken off," Samuel said helplessly.


    "You... you.... You''re really a jerk. You broke your promise. If it weren''t for my dragon heart, you would have been dead in the Void Sect long ago, okay? How can you be like this? If you say that I can''t be got rid of now, won''t your conscience hurt?" Velocisaurus cried out strangely.


    Samuelughed out loud. Of course, he would not deny what Velocisaurus had done for him. Therefore, he had long regarded Velocisaurus as his good friend. It did not matter if he made a joke with him.


    "It won''t hurt, because you are indeed like a dogskin ster," Samuel said with a smile.


    "You..."


    "Alright, I thank you on behalf of Samuel." Yvonne smiled happily and continued, "By the way, don''t listen to his interruption. Tell me what''s going on with the Exquisite Pagoda."


    Velocisaurus nced at Samuel. Seeing that Samuel was unwilling, he cast his eyes on Yvonne again. Then, he shook his head at Samuel. "It seems that what you said at home doesn''t count, so I will listen to Yvonne."


    Therefore, Velocisaurus told Yvonne everything about Samuel in the Exquisite Pagoda. Yvonne kept smiling happily.


    She even felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. Her man was willing to give up everything for her. Even when her illusion attacked him, he was reluctant to scattered her illusion. With her husband like this, she had no regrets in her life.


    She looked up at Samuel and touched his injured chest. She was both moved and distressed, and her tears fell down.


    "Thank you, Samuel. You let me know that I am the happiest woman in the Eight Direction World. You also let me know that choosing you is the most correct decision in my life."


    "Sometimes, after a person makes the most important and correct decision, even if the other choices are wrong, it doesn''t matter. At least, let me deeply believe this sentence."


    Samuel smiled and gently held Yvonne in his arms. "Aren''t you the same? I have you, and I have enough of my life. By the way, you haven''t told me why you came here."


    Yvonne smiled with tears. "Do you want to know? Then promise me."


    "What?"


    "In the future, not to mention my illusion, even if the real me, one day when I stab you, you must kill me, because if I know that I kill you with my own hands, my life will be much more painful than death."


    "Fool, why would you kill me?" Samuel smiled.


    "Promise me!"


    Samuel smiled and said nothing. Even if one day Yvonne really killed him, he would never fight back. For Samuel, his life was no longer his, but Yvonne''s.


    Yvonne rolled her eyes at Samuel. Although she wanted Samuel to agree to her request, she understood that it was impossible for Samuel to agree, which showed how much Samuel loved her.


    "After you left, the Evesting Sea


    Area and the top of Blue Mountain jointly attacked the Fu family. Even in their heyday, the Fu family couldn''t resist the joint attack of the two families, let alone the Fu family today. The whole Fu family almost lost in the battle, and Nianter and I were taken away by them."


    Then, Yvonne told Samuel what happened that day.


    After listening to this, Samuel was silent. Velocisaurus snorted coldly, "The most disgusting people in the world are hypocritical people. A


    group of upright gentlemen who


    im to be righteous every day did all kinds of despicable things. They even threatened women and children. How dared they say they are from two big families." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely seek revenge on them." Samuel raised his head slightly at this time, and his eyes were full of coldness.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    For him, Yvonne was his bottom line and no one could touch it.


    The group of scums such as the top of the Blue Mountain had actually forced Yvonne to death. He must take revenge.


    "Samuel, forget it. The power of the top of Blue Mountain is too great now, and they have the support of the True God behind them. I..." Yvonne wanted to say something but stopped.


    She was well aware of Samuel''s personality, but fighting against the top of the blue mountain was like hitting a stone with an egg.


    Samuel smiled disdainfully. "Not to mention the top of the Blue Mountain, even if the heaven, if it dares to touch my woman, I will stab a hole in it!" Velocisaurus felt the cold killing intent of Samuel and was so scared that he didn''t know what to say.


    Yvonne felt warm in her heart. She was naturally very satisfied with Samuel''s attitude, but at the same time, she could not help worrying about Samuel.


    "Eh? The weather was fine just now. Why did it suddenly rain? There was no sign of rain before. Is the weather so casual in the Eight Destions World Velocisaurus suddenly looked up at the heavy rain and asked curiously.

 Chapter 2407

    Chapter 2407


    "Yes, it was fine just now. How could it suddenly rain?" Yvonne was also confused. She picked up Han Nian to prevent her from getting wet. Only Samuel could do nothing but look off into the distance, and then let out a bitter smile.


    The night wind was cold. Samuel burnt the fire and took good care of the mother and daughter. Early the next morning, he cut down the bamboo wood, found a ce with mountains and rivers on the back, and began to build houses.


    As for Yvonne, she was busy picking wild fruits. Velocisaurus was even taken over by Yvonne. As a dragon, he was catching fish in the water.


    After a night''s rest, although Han Nian didn''t look well and didn''t have much strength, she was finally awake. She was fine for the time being. She surrounded Yvonne all day and said that she wanted to make a big cake for her father.


    For masters like Samuel, it was easy to build a house in one day. In the evening, the wooden house had been built, and the family had a temporary foothold.


    At the dinner table at night, Han Nian came up with a strange cake. She looked at Samuel with her big watery eyes and said excitedly, "Dad, today is your birthday. Nian''er made the cake for you."


    Yvonne put down the food next to her and said with a wry smile, "Your daughter spent a whole day making the cake with the wooden beans. Try it." Samuel smiled and felt warm in his heart. He had almost forgotten his birthday, but he didn''t expect Nian''er to still remember it.


    Samuel stopped talking and took a bite. The taste in his mouth was no longer important. Anyway, he felt very sweet.


    After dinner, Yvonne was busy cleaning up the household affairs. Samuel held Nian''er in his arms and sat under the night sky. Han Nian looked up at the stars in the sky and listened to Samuel''s story. Her pale face was always filled with a happy smile.


    "Dad, when Nian''er is fine, can we stay here forever?" Han Nian looked up and suddenly asked.


    Hearing this, Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, I promise you."


    After telling a few more stories and coaxing Nian''er to sleep, Samuel carried her back to her room. At this time, Yvonne came in. Seeing that Nian''er was asleep, she quietly took Samuel''s hand and walked into the inner room.


    Lying back on the bed, Yvonne massaged Samuel gently and said, "Are you tired? You built such a big house today."


    "It''s not tiring to build a family." Samuel smiled, took Yvonne''s hand, and held her in his arms. He was lost in thought.


    Seeing that Samuel did not speak, Yvonne knew that he was thinking how to leave this ce.


    "Don''t put so much pressure on you. In fact, the biggest wish in my life is to live a life without conflict with you and Nian''er. So, it doesn''t matter if we can''t go out. Didn''t the person say that time here is different from the Eight Direction World? So, anyway, we can live a peaceful life for decades. Life is short and bitter. If we are all mortals, we can only live for decades." Yvonne gently touched Samuel''s hand and said softly.


    Samuel knew that Yvonne wasforting him. They could live a long period of leisure time. But could they watch their daughter die so painfully in front of them?


    Han Nian was born with a hard life and had gone through a lot of trials at such a young age. If she still died like this, as the father, how could Samuel feel at ease in this life?


    Moreover, Samuel had not taken revenge on those who had harmed Nian''er and Yvonne yet. How could he not be anxious?


    Samuel pursed his lips and took Yvonne''s hand as a way of epting her kindness.


    Yvonne smiled gently and kissed Samuel on the lips. "I know you have your own decision, and I will never stop you. All I can do is to support you. This kiss is a reward. Come on."


    "Can''t I get any other rewards?" Samuel smacked his lips, still unsatisfied.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "No, do you have the mood?" Yvonne asked.


    "It''s you who asked me to calm down, so I have to eat pork and live a long life," Samuel said.


    Yvonne was stunned. When she understood, she immediately punched Samuel with her fist. "You''re courting death. Who do you say is a pig?"


    In less than a moment,ughter came from the small wooden house.


    In the following period of time, Samuel began his so-called journey out of the world. He flew over the sky and even passed through the ground. Even in the water, he sent Velocisauruss to look around.


    Yvonne took Nian''er every day. She would meditate and cultivate here with sufficient spirit energy in her spare time.


    In the blink of an eye, a year had passed.


    In the past year, Yvonne''s cultivation had recovered a lot. Previously, her cultivation had been sealed by the poison of the Fu family. Although the Fu family pretended to detoxify Yvonne after Samuel was cooperating with them, the effect was not ideal.


    Samuel also understood that it was impossible for the Fu family to cure Yvonne sincerely. They wanted to control him and Yvonne, so how could they treat Yvonne sincerely?


    Fortunately, the toxicity of Yvonne was slowly dissipating and her cultivation was slowly recovering.


    As for Samuel, it was also the first


    time in his life that he breathed


    heavily in a world like an oxygen.


    bottle, and his cultivation, which he


    bottle


    suffered the most, was greatly


    replenished in Heavenly Book World.


    However, Samuel did not know exactly what realm he had reached. He might have reached the Saint Realm by simply counting his cultivation. However, Samuel''s Saint Realm was almost different from others, because he was just an ordinary enlightenment realm at that time, but he could jump several realms to fight against the Kongtong Realm.


    Now that his cultivation had risen by another realm, his strength had naturally increased by several times.


    However, Samuel still couldn''t be happy.


    On this day, seeing that Samuel had


    been unhappy for a few days,


    Yvonne pulled Nian''er over and


    watched her ying with butterflies on the Tawn. Yvonne smiled and said, "What''s wrong? I think you''ve improved very fast recently, and you still look unhappy."


    "It''s been a year, but my cultivation has barely reached the Saint Realm. This is far from enough," Samuel said with distress. Within a year, his cultivation did rise very quickly, but recently, he felt that he had encountered a bottleneck and had been stagnant.


    "Are you kidding me? You only reached the Saint Realm after a year of cultivation? What was your cultivation before?"


    "It seems to be the lowest level of Enlightenment Realm," Samuel said.


    "The Enlightenment Realm? Then when you came to save me, you directly knocked down people in the Kongtong Realm?" Yvonne was stunned. "Is there anything strange?" Samuel asked innocently.

 Chapter 2408

    Chapter 2408


    Yvonne red at Samuel angrily and said, "If you hadn''t been my husband, when you looked at me with such innocent eyes when you said that, I would have beaten you to death!"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel was even more innocent. That was the truth.


    Yvonne rolled her eyes in anger. Although she was shocked by Samuel''s battle in Flying Dragon City, she had never thought that Samuel''s cultivation would be so low at that time.


    She wasn''t the only one who felt this way. Fu Mu, who wanted to help Samuel improve, also thought so. After all, who would care about whether a person, who could drive a car, could ride a bicycle?


    But Samuel was such a weirdo.


    At that time, almost everyone unanimously thought that Samuel''s cultivation should be close to Kongtong Realm at least. Therefore, with some magic weapons, it could be so natural when fighting against Kongtong Realm masters.


    Even if someone had investigated his cultivationter, they just felt that this guy might not want to reveal his strength and deliberately hid it.


    But how could they have known... that this was actually true?


    Yvonne was even d that Samuel was her husband, not her enemy. Otherwise, she would be so ashamed.


    Moreover, in terms of cultivation, she was far away from Samuel.


    Samuel had been here for less than a year, but he had already reached the Saint Realm. Although he could not rank among the experts in the Eight Direction World, he could be regarded as one of the elites among the younger generation. What''s more, he had used so little time.


    In less than a year, he could surpass others for decades. Wasn''t that enough to make people vomit blood?


    It was already amazing for others to jump a small level, and they could even show off if they could jump a big level. However, Samuel jumped four big levels directly, and he still seemed to be wronged!


    If he was wronged like this, everyone in the Eight Direction World would have tomit suicide.


    "Now that you''ve reached the Saint Realm and are two realms higher than before, shouldn''t you be able to deal with the experts in the Eight Destions World directly?" Yvonne looked at Samuel strangely.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "Although My cultivation has indeed improved by two realms, my Internal Breath has not improved very much. The higher the realm is, the smaller the gap is, but there are too many things in each realm. So it is very difficult to deal with the masters of the Eight Destions World, but if I choose to kill masters in the Evil yer Realm, I have some confidence. However, I have to give it a try!"


    Even Samuel was her husband, after hearing Samuel''s confirmation, Yvonne, who had always been gentle, could not help but curse in her heart.


    The Saint Realm challenged the Evil


    yer Realm, which was a long way from the Saint Realm. However, he could defeat the other party. What was funny was that Yvonne had to believe that it was true, because Samuel had already defeated the Kongtong Realm before, soit seemed that even though he was at the Saint Realm, he could challenge the Evil yer Realm, which was not joking.


    "But it''s not a big deal to challenge the Evil yer Realm. With the top of the Blue Mountain and the Evesting Sea led by True Gods, even those Elders under themands of the True Gods are not someone I can deal with at present, let alone True Gods. That''s why I''m very worried."


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Yvonne


    realized that she had misunderstood


    Samuel. Although he pretended to be arrogant, what he was worried about was indeed a problem. She patted Samuel on the shoulder and said seriously, "Samuel, don''t put so much pressure on yourself. Let nature take its course. It''s only been a year. Don''t worry. Anyway, you can''t be fat in one breath. Take your time."


    "What did you say?" Samuel suddenly looked at Yvonne strangely.


    Yvonne was stunned. She didn''t know what Samuel meant, so she said in surprise, "I told you to take your time. Don''t put so much pressure on yourself."


    "No, the next sentence." Samuel said frowningly.


    "I say, you can''t be fat in one breath!" Yvonne didn''t understand.


    Samuel suddenly grinned and said, "Well said, then I have to be fat."


    Then, Samuel sat down excitedly and shouted, "Red-eyed Jade Python, Xiaobai, and Velocisaurus, all of you,e out!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the red-eyed jade python and Xiaobai felt the energy in Samuel''s body urging at the same time. They woke up from their sleep and then appeared in front of Samuel one by one.


    Velocisaurus had already woken up. As soon as Samuel shouted, he was the first toe out.


    "You''ve also suffered a lot from following me. Today, I''ll repay you. Use all your strength to absorb the energy in my bodyter."


    The three beasts looked at each other strangely, but they didn''t dare to disobey Samuel''s order.


    "Oh, by the


    way, there is also this


    thing." After Samuel finished


    speaking, he took out an egg that he had bought at the auction house, After he handed it to Velocisaurus, he said, "By the way, you can be a mother and hatch this thing. If you want energy, you can absorb it. Don''t be polite."


    Velocisaurus was embarrassed. "Brother, I''m a man!"

 Chapter 2409

    Chapter 2409


    "Well, don''t stand still. Let''s start!" After Samuel finished speaking, he directly closed his eyes and entered a meditative state. The three beasts looked at each other and flew back into Samuel''s body at the same time. They were not sleeping, but began to absorb the energy in Samuel''s body.


    Velocisaurus walked in the end, holding the egg with grievance. Although he was unwilling, he could only helplessly ept the reality when he saw that Samuel had entered a meditative state.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel''s behavior in confusion. After a while, she finally understood why Samuel did all this.


    He absorbed arge amount of energy, and then distributing it to his beasts. This was indeed a good idea.


    Half a yearter, under the crazy nourishment of Samuel, the three beasts crazily and greedily absorbed his energy like babies.


    This morning, as usual, Samuel once again sat on the grass in front of the door. Then, he sat cross-legged on the ground, as if he wanted to meditate and cultivate like before.


    Yvonne had been used to this for a long time. However, she knew that this kind of days was about toe to an end. This was because Samuel had saidst night that the three beasts were basically full and could not absorb energy any more. As for the egg, it was shining with golden light. It seemed that it was unable to hold on any longer.


    Therefore, Yvonne felt that today was just a normal day. If it had to be said that it was different, then it might be thest day of the crazy absorption of Samuel.


    However, Samuel, who was sitting down, did not close his eyes and enter a meditative state. Instead, he mobilized his energy. Then, a golden light suddenly shed in his body. A momentter, a small golden light flew out of his body.


    Samuel looked at it with a greasy smile. Then he suddenly injected energy into the little golden light, and the light of the little golden light instantly became bright!


    Yvonne was obviously stunned by the light. Han Nian covered her eyes with her little hands and hid between Yvonne''s legs. She did not know what had happened!


    At this time, when the little golden light reached its peak, a golden light, like a wave in the water, spread wildly all the way to the end of the world. The entire world suddenly became quiet!


    "Hong!!!"


    The next second, all of a sudden, there was a loud bang. Countless white auras suddenly flew toward the golden light in front of Samuel like a storm. "Who said that I can''t be a fat man?" Samuel looked at the golden light in front of him and smiled proudly.


    "I''m going to be fat today!"


    "Damn it, the heart of the Dragon Tribe, Samuel, f*ck you..." Seeing Samuel''s action, Velocisaurus''s voice suddenly appeared in Samuel''s mind. Velocisaurus was shocked beyond words. He did not expect that Samuel would take out the heart of the Dragon Tribe at this time. "How cruel you are!"


    What was the heart of the Dragon Tribe?


    That was originally a crazy suction tool. The Dragon race relied on this huge thing to absorb energy to grow stronger.


    Even in Samuel''s body, the heart of the Dragon Tribe was helping him in this way. However, who would have thought that Samuel would take out the heart of the Dragon Tribe to y like this?


    Feeling the majestic spirit energying from the heart of the Dragon Tribe, Velocisaurus was very excited.


    Samuel was even happier, but he didn''t say it on the surface, because he couldn''t be happy. He was waiting.


    He was waiting for a voice and an answer.


    At this time, Yvonne in the distance also saw the momentum of the spirit energy gathering toward the heart of the Dragon Tribe. She was stunned and didn''t know what Samuel was doing.


    However, seeing the situation on Samuel''s side, she did not ask. She had never asked Samuel what he wanted to do.


    It was not until night that Samuel came back, but the heart of the Dragon Tribe outside was still there, madly absorbing spirit energy. Yvonne then asked, "Samuel, what did you get out of here today? Why..."


    Samuel smiled and didn''t say


    anything, but Velocisaurus came out and interrupted, "This b*tch, he put a Tao Tie in front of a pile of food today To be honest, although this move is very cheap, I admire it very mach. I didn''t expect it to be yed like this."


    "Tao Tie?" Yvonne was stunned. "What does that mean?"


    Samuel smiled and said softly, "It''s no big deal. I just want to be fat. Prepare more bowls and chopsticks tonight."


    Yvonne immediately looked at Velocisaurus and asked, "What? Does Velocisaurus want to eat these things?"


    "No, there is a new guest," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne suddenly felt very strange. In Heavenly Book World, there was no one but them. How could there bea new guest? At this time, there was a knock on the door. Then, a voice came in, "Samuel,e out and have a chat."


    S


    Hearing this voice, Samuel smiled mysteriously, looked at Yvonne, and said, "He''s here."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2410

    Chapter 2410


    Yvonne looked at Samuel in confusion. "Who is this?"


    Samuel smiled and said nothing. He picked up his chopsticks and started to eat, ignoring the noise outside.


    Yvonne wanted to say something to remind Samuel, but Samuel hinted with his eyes that she didn''t need to do this and just continued to eat. Although she didn''t know what Samuel was up to, Yvonne hesitated for a moment, then picked up the bowl and ate.


    A few minutes passed. After a long silence outside the room, the one finally couldn''t help asking, "Samuel, didn''t I ask you toe out and talk?" Samuel didn''t say anything and continued to eat.


    After a while, the people outside finally couldn''t stand it anymore. "Samuel!"


    "What?"


    "I''m calling you out. Can''t you hear me?" The voice outside the room was a little impatient and even angry.


    "So what if I heard it? If you ask me toe out, will Ie out?" Samuel sneered.


    "You..." Outside the room, the person was furious. "I''m calling you. How dare you note out?"


    Samuel said, "If you want to ask someone for help, you need to have an attitude. If you want to talk, you cane in by yourself." There was no sound outside the room, but Yvonne saw that the sky outside was fiery red. Obviously, someone outside was extremely angry. "Samuel, you eat, live, and use mine. How dare you talk to me in such a tone now? Okay, you won''te out, will you? Let''s not talk anymore." Hearing this, Yvonne was obviously a little anxious. She wanted to drag Samuel, but Samuel smiled and said, "Take care, I won''t see you off." After that, Samuel asked Yvonne to serve him some rice.


    Yvonne nodded and chose to serve rice for Samuel.


    Velocisaurus nced at Samuel strangely.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Just as they ate for a few more minutes, Yvonne and Velocisaurus felt that the people outside had already left; there was a knock on the door again. Samuel smiled but ignored the knock on the door.


    "Samuel, open the door. I''lle in."


    "Can youe in as you wish? Stay for a while and wait for me to finish my meal," Samuel said indifferently.


    Velocisaurus could not help but say, "Samuel, is the person outside... Heavenly Book?"


    "Do you think there is anyone else here besides him?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Velocisaurus''s forehead was slightly sweaty. "Big Brother, you''re ying too much. After all, this is his territory. It''s not good for you to y like this. If he gets angry, we won''t have a good time."


    Samuel smiled confidently. "Don''t worry, he can''t be angry, and he is even more afraid of me getting angry. Believe it or not, even if I ask him to kneel down and call me grandpa, he will still call me grandpa!"


    Velocisaurus was stunned. "So awesome?"


    Then, Samuel looked at Yvonne who waspletely confused at this time. "Honey, take Nian''er to pack up. We are going back to the Eight Direction World."


    "Huh?" Yvonne was stunned. "Back to the Eight Direction World? Have you found a way out?"


    Samuel shook his head and said, "No, but someone will send us out with eight sedan chairs."


    Yvonne doesn''t quite understand Samuel''s words. How could they get out without finding the exit? And they would be sent out with eight sedan chairs?


    However, Yvonne still nodded and went to pack up. Yvonne had always believed in Samuel. Since Samuel said that they could go out, they could go out, although Yvonne could not figure out the main reason.


    A few minutester, Samuel smiled and said, "Velocisaurus, open the door for him."


    Velocisaurus nodded. As soon as he opened the door, a white whirlwind directly swept away from the door, blowing up the dust in the room. The next second, a white shadow sat opposite Samuel. He mmed the table and said angrily, "Samuel, are you done? How dare you y with me?"


    "So what if I y with you?" Samuel was not angry and smiled slightly.


    "You!! Samuel, I''m the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. This is my world. You...."


    "So what? For example, I asked you to clean up the dinner table for me. Do you dare to say... no?" Samuel suddenly smiled wickedly and deliberately dragged thetter half of his sentence long.


    Velocisaurus''s scalp went numb when he heard Samuel''s words. Samuel was courting death.


    "Clean up the table?" The white shadow was stunned. The next second, he mmed the table and stood up. "Samuel, don''t go too far. How dare you ask me to clean up the rubbish for you? Who do you think you are?"


    "Are you going to clean it up or not?" Samuel was not afraid of the Heavenly Book''s anger at all and still smiled at this time.


    "You!!" The white shadow was angry, but the next second, he suddenly bent down and said, "I''ll do it. Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    When Velocisaurus and Yvonne were stunned, the white shadow just honestly cleaned up the table.


    "Okay, for the sake of you being so obedient, I talk to you. However, I''m a little thirsty, and I don''t like to drink cold things." After that, Samuely down on the bed next to him and crossed his legs arrogantly Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The white figure was stunned on the spot. He was obviously very angry. But the next second, he boiled water and made tea. Finally, he came to Samuel beside the bed with the tea obediently.


    After a sip of tea, Samuel smacked his lips and shook his head. "You are old and useless. The tea you made is light and tasteless."


    "Samuel, that''s enough. I..."


    "Tell me, what do you want to talk to me about?" Samuel''s words instantly put out the raging fire of the white shadow.


    "Well... I think you''ve been here for


    almost two years. During these two years, you''ve been very


    hard-working, active, and diligent. addition, you and your wife love


    each other very much. I''m rea not


    touched. So... I think if I insiston


    keeping you here, I''ll be too ruthless. What I mean is... I''ve decided to


    spare you and let your family go," the


    white figure muttered. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Using the softest voice to say the hardest words, it might be his real reflection now.


    Hearing this, Yvonne''s eyes lit up with joy. Although life here was veryfortable, she also knew that if they wanted to save Nian''er, they had to go


    out.


    When Samuel said that they were about to go out just now, she was still very confused. But now when she heard what the white shadow said, she was overjoyed.


    "Then don''t I have to thank you?" Samuel suddenly smiled disdainfully and said, "However, I appreciate your kindness. I have always abided by the rules. Since I can''t find the exit, I won''t go out."


    "F*ck!"

 Chapter 2411

    Chapter 2411


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the white shadow flew into a rage.


    He had never seen someone so shameless.


    "Samuel, are you done?"


    Samuel looked at the white shadow with a smile. "I''ve told you before that if you want to ask someone for help, you should have the good attitude. You''re obviously begging me, but you still want to be righteous. Who on earth has done enough?"


    The white shadow''s anger was instantly reced by embarrassment. He calmed down and made a gesture of taking a deep breath. "Then what do you want to do to make you willing to go out?"


    "I think life here is very good, so I don''t want to go out for the time being," Samuel said with a smile.


    "You!!"


    "Unless..." Samuel suddenly said.


    Hearing this, the white shadow suddenly became energetic. "Unless what?"


    "Unless you be my ve from now on, and you should do whatever I said. If I say something west, you can''t go east. In this case, I can consider it," Samuel said leisurely.


    Hearing this, not only was the white shadow stunned, but even Velocisauruss and Yvonne of the same group were also stunned.


    Samuel''s words were shocking. The condition he offered was to make the Eight Destions Heavenly Book his ve!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Samuel, who do you think you are? You''re just an ant-like human. Do you deserve to be my master? I''m a brother of the Eight Direction World!" The white figure was stunned, and then exploded with anger.


    In his Eight Destions Heaven ly Book, how many of the top True Gods of the entire Eight Direction World had perished? Which one of those people had seen him, and not had to be respectful?


    In the end, they even changed their strong stance and cried like ants in front of him, begging him to let them go!


    However, he had never been soft-hearted, nor had he promised them. Now, he had taken the initiative toe and be good to Samuel, who was a good-for-nothing, but Samuel had been keeping him outside the door, seemingly ignoring him. The white shadow had endured all this.


    Even when he entered the room to serve Samuel tea and clean the table, he endured it.


    He almost talked to Samuel in a very low manner, but Samuel, the bastard, did not appreciate his kindness at this moment, but made more excessive demands.


    When Velocisaurus and Yvonne heard the white shadow''s abuse, they did not dare to say anything at this time. Although they were on the same side, obviously, they also felt that Samuel''s request was a little excessive.


    At this time, Samuel smiled and said, "In that case, Velocisaurus, see the guest off."


    Velocisaurus nodded, and the white shadow left angrily.


    After closing the door, Velocisaurus turned around and was about to say, "Samuel, are you going too far....."


    But before he could finish his words, the door rang again.


    As soon as the door was opened, a white shadow floated in and looked at Samuel without saying a word.


    After a long time, he suddenly murmured, "Can we discuss it?"


    "See the guest off!"


    "F*ck, you win!" Just when Velocisaurus was about to see the white shadow away, the white shadow suddenly raised one hand and shouted angrily. Hearing this, Velocisaurus''s mouth was wide open and he was shocked. Yvonne was also stunned. Obviously, she was too shocked toe back to her senses!


    Only Samuel smiled slightly at this time. He was not surprised or unhappy. Everything was within his calction.


    For Samuel, this was the expected result. He stood up slightly and said, "Okay, let''s make a blood contract."


    The white shadow could not bear it and turn ed his head away. Obviously, he could not ept the fact that Samuel was his master. After all, it was a great shame.


    But he had no choice but to obediently ept the contract of Samuel.


    After everything was settled, the white shadow reluctantly stood beside Samuel like a servant. At this time, Velocisaurus and Yvonne recovered from their shock.


    "Samuel, you... you... how can you?"


    Yvonne looked at Samuel in


    disbelief, but the fact in front of her


    had to make her admit that


    Samuel''s excessive and even


    abnormal request was true. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    "Yes, Samuel. What the hell is going on?" Velocisaurus was also very confused. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed


    it.


    "I have to thank Yvonne for this. If it weren''t for her, how could it be like this?" Samuel smiled helplessly.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel in confusion and pointed at herself. "Me? Does this have anything to do with me?"


    "Of course, that''s what you said. I can''t be a fat man, which reminded me that I had a new n."


    Because of this, Samuel had the inspiration to take out the heart of the Dragon Tribe. Whether it was in Velocisaurus or in his own ce, it had alwayscked a ce with sufficient Spirit energy to supply it.


    However, the abundant Spirit energy in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book gave the Dragon Tribe a chance to use their heart.


    "F*ck, Samuel, you are really


    despicable. You actually used such a despicable method to deal with me!" On one side, the white shadow could not help but curse when he heard Samuel''s words.


    "Shut up!" Yvonne and Velocisaurus blurted out almost at the same time, and then looked at Samuel at the same time.

 Chapter 2412

    Chapter 2412


    The heart of the Dragon Tribe carried the energy output of the whole Dragon Tribe to ensure the growth of the Dragon Tribe. Therefore, once it was lost, the whole Dragon Tribe would be annihted. The reason was that the Dragon Tribe could no longer rely on their cultivation to quickly make up for their disadvantage.


    But this also showed that the capacity of the heart of the Dragon Tribe was huge. Otherwise, how could it satisfy the growth needs of the whole Dragon Tribe?


    Furthermore, in order to satisfy the absorption needs of a dragon, the Dragon Heart''s absorption capacity was naturally very strong.


    Therefore, at thest moment, Samuel directly activated the heart of the Dragon Tribe and sucked the Energy of the Heavenly Book.


    At this time, the white shadow couldn''t help but ask, "If this continues, the Spirit energy in my world will be sucked away by this bitch in a few years. Without the Spirit energy, can I still live?"


    "I understand. This world is the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, and the Eight Destions Heavenly Book is also this world. Therefore, if you absorb the Spirit energy in this world, it is equivalent to eating his body all the time," Velocisaurus said excitedly.


    Samuel nodded and said, "So now you know why this guy suddenly came to visit me and said that he would send me out."


    "Wonderful, wonderful, Saamuel. Your move is really wonderful." Velocisaurus couldn''t help pping his hands.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. So many experts died here, which means finding the exit was as difficult as climbing to the sky. This world is this guy''s world, so he''s the creator of all the rules. Isn''t it courting death to y with this guy? If you were on earth, you wouldn''t believe his so-called rules as long as you heard a sentence," Samuel said with a smile.


    "What sentence?"


    "The final exnation of this event belongs to the organizers." Samuel smiled.


    Although Velocisaurus had never heard of this sentence, he knew what it meant. If he talked about the rules with the person who made the rules, wouldn''t it be like ying the big saber in front of Mr. Guan? The person could do whatever he wanted. Anyway, if something went wrong, he could say that you vited the rules. By the way, he could say that the rules didn''t allow you to do so. He had the final say in everything.


    Samuel also believed that it was precisely because of this that so many outstanding talents died here and would never be able to leave.


    "Although you are very cheap, you are right," the white shadow said angrily.


    Yvonne smiled and said, "So, from the beginning, you have been sure that it wille to you. No wonder you asked me to pack up and leave."


    "There''s nothing I can do. He made the rules. If I want to win, I have to be the one who made the rules. I have to take the initiative," Samuel said with a smile.


    Samuel then looked at the white figure and said, "I''ll name you Lil Eight from now on."


    "Lil Eight, why don''t you call me Wang Ba?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you like it, I have no objection."


    "You!"


    Then, Samuel walked to the front of Yvonne and took her hand. "Get ready. Let''s go out."


    Yvonne nodded. "Okay!"


    The energy in Samuel''s hand moved. Then, the Heart of the Dragon that had been crazily absorbing outside the room suddenly stopped rotating and flew toward Samuel.


    Just like that, the White Shadow looked at the scene that Samuel put the dragon heart into his body. "You... you''re done just like that?" Samuel raised his eyebrows. "What else?"


    "You''ve been sucking me for an entire day and almost a third of my spirit energy. Why don''t you give me back more or less? I''ve endured all the strange beasts you''ve been brought sucking the energy, but..."


    The white figure was extremely distressed. As a Heavenly Book, it could even be incarnated into another world. Although one-third of the Spirit energy did not seem to be much, in fact, it was extremely huge.


    From a certain point of view, his spirit energy was much higher than any other True God in the world. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to trap True God s.


    Therefore, one-third of the energy had been absorbed by Samuel. It didn''t seem to be a big deal, but in fact, anyone would hurt.


    "It is still useful to me," said Samuel.


    In fact, in this n, Samuel didn''t n to let the Dragon Tribe''s heart absorb the white figure''s all spirit energy, but at least the Dragon


    Tribe''s heart could absorb most


    the Spirit energy as a reserve for Samuel. In this way, at least Samuel would have confidence in encountering masters or group


    attacks.


    This was also Samuel''s style of doing things, and he would always have a way out.


    "But..." the white figure still felt extremely painful.


    "What the hell? I''m your master now, and yours is mine. Don''t talk nonsense. Send us out quickly. If you talk nonsense again, I''ll suck you up!" Samuel also yed like a rogue at this time.


    Wang Ba nodded with great grievance.


    At this moment, the weather in the sky suddenly changed, and sand and trees flew on the ground. Then, a sudden thunder descended from the sky and attacked the three people and the Velocisaurus.


    The next second, on the high peak near the top of Mount Qi, a sh of lightning shed. Then, three people and the Velocisaurus suddenly appeared after the thunder and lightning.


    Looking at the top of Mount Qi not far away, Samuel''s face darkened.


    They finally came back.

 Chapter 2413

    Chapter 2413


    At the top of Mount Qi, the hall of Mount Qi.


    After Yvonne jumped off the cliff, Fu Tian felt desperate. To him, he had lost everything at that moment.


    As a result, it was foreseeable that the future of the Fu family would be officially kicked out of the three major families at the Martial Arts Contest tomorrow. They might even be suppressed and be a small family that no one knew. At that time, they would beughed at and humiliated.


    These were things that Fu Tian would never want to see.


    Compared with Fu Tian''s disappointment, the current undercurrents on the top of Mount Qi were surging.


    Everyone knew that the Fu family was about to be finished, and they were only short of the final form. Therefore, countless heroes dreamed about the position of the third family.


    After nightfall, the 72 rooms in the hall of Mount Qi had their own evil intentions. They either secretly met with the forces that they relied on and formed an alliance with each other.


    Among them, the Yang and Liu families, who were under themand of the top of Blue Mountain, were naturally the biggest alliance. Many small families or small sects could not reach the top of Blue Mountain, but relying on the Yang and Liu families could be regarded as finding a good backer.


    The Evesting Sea Area had already deployed their own forces. The Chen family in the Eight Direction World was the biggest family second only to the three big families. It had been ambitious to rece one of the three big families for many years. Now that the opportunity was right, the Chen family would not let it go and reached an alliance with the Evesting Sea Area.


    Everyone in the Evesting Sea Area and the top of Blue Mountain knew that whoever won thest seat of the three families would gain two-on-one advantage in this three-leggedpetition. Therefore, they had turned from the secretpetition to the open fight tonight.


    Although those small sects were not favored by the two great ns, they were also eyeing the positions of the three great ns with covetous eyes. Therefore, they cooperated and form several small alliances.


    Among them, an independent alliance named Wild Sea Alliance was the strongest, and this group was the first one alliance in the hall of Mount Qi. The loose cultivators who rushed to the outside of the hall in the evening were the small team of the alliance led by previous Spiritual Master, the most outstanding loose cultivator alliance. Because of previous Spiritual Master''s Evil yer cultivation and the fame of the battle in the Dew City, they were quite weed by many people.


    During the ident of the pir of red light, it was this small team that led arge group of loose cultivators back then. They were lucky enough to escape and arrived here in a hurry.


    Although their strength was the lowest and many of them were not qualified to enter the main hall of Mount Qi, let alone live in the 72 halls of Mount Qi, they had more people.


    In the darkness, three secret teams were also lurking in the corner of the night. They were either dressed in ck, had strange looks, or had evil spirits.


    After nightfall, although the top of Mount Qi was brightly lit, the teams were hostile to each other and divided into different camps.


    At this moment, the bright moon had just hung in the air. Under the bonfire, the camps and viges were talking loudly or brandishing their knives and spears, passing thest night before the battle in their own territories.


    However, a man and a woman, carrying a child on her back, slowly walked up from Mount Qi. The three of them wore masks. Although their appearances could not be seen clearly, it could be seen from their figures that they were both very young. The man was tall and straight, and the woman was tall. Some of the exposed skin was as white as snow, which was delicate.


    The three of them were dressed strangely. What was even stranger was that unlike the group of people outside the hall, who stayed in their own territories, the three of them wandered around easily, as if they were looking for someone.


    "Hey, stop!" At this time, on the bonfire not far away, several people were eating meat and drinking wine. After stopping the three of them, the leading Eldest Senior Brother inside looked up and drank two mouthfuls of wine. He staggered, and his eyes were full of ridicule. He looked at the man and then at the woman. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Hey, littledy, it''ste at night. Why


    are you wearing a mask?" After that, he looked at his senior brothers


    elProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    behind him happily and said, "ording to my experience, anyone who still wears a mask at this time is either an ugly woman or a very beautiful woman! How about we make a bet?"


    "Okay, I bet 100 purple crystals on an ugly woman."


    "That''s right. Those who can wear masks at this time must be ugly and can''t be seen in public. I also ce a bet of 100."


    "Since all of you have bought her as an ugly woman, then I have to buy her as a beauty. I''ll bet 500!"


    When the senior brothers heard their eldest senior brother''s words, they allughed and teased him.


    Obviously, the purpose of these guys stopping the three people in front of them was just to cheer them up when drinking.


    The group of so-called members of


    the so-called Orthodox Path Alliance next to them did not show any signs of being righteous. Instead, they looked over as if they were watching a good show. There were also a few kind-hearted people. Although they did not watch the show, most of them were mourning for the mysterious masked people. After all, this was the famous Twelve Sons of Jun Mountain in the Orthodox Path Alliance.


    el


    Although the Twelve Sons of Jun Mountain were not qualified to sit in the hall of Mount Qi, they were well-known among the 10,000 people outside the hall. Their cultivation was not bad, and their sword formation was very powerful. Therefore, many people did not want to provoke them.


    Now that they saw the mysterious masked people being stopped, they could only feel sad for them.


    A few of them even felt sorry for the masked woman, because the twelve scums were staring at her, and there was almost no good end for her.


    If she was really an ugly woman, there would be disciples who would beat and scold her for losing because of her. But if she was a beautiful woman, this group of people would definitely be lustful and find an excuse to insult her.


    They had seen too many scenes like this.


    That was why there were some who were watching a good show, some who shook their heads and sighed, not daring to say anything even if they were angry. Even if they did, they didn''t want to say anything. Why did they have to make trouble for themselves at this time?


    "I''ll know if she is beautiful or ugly." The leading Eldest Brother looked around proudly. He had expected that no one would dare to help him, so he reached out his greasy hand and reached for the woman''s mask.


    "Swish!"


    Suddenly, a cold light shed. The next moment, the Eldest Senior Brother, who was still wearing a yful smile on his face just now, stared at his hand, which had been cut off from his wrist!


    The cut was neat, and even the blood in his body did not respond at this time. He forgot to bleed on the wound.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah!"


    Then, Eldest Brother felt a sudden pain. He squatted down and screamed in pain with his other hand holding his broken hand.


    At this time, a group of people who wanted to watch the fun with smiles were all shocked.


    Under the mask, Samuel looked cold.

 Chapter 2414

    Chapter 2414


    Aftering down from the high peak, Samuel came here from the top of Mount Qi with Yvonne and Nian''er.


    Wearing a mask was Yvonne''s idea. After all, after Han Nian came out of the Eight Destions Divine Book, she had entered the Eight Direction World and the toxicity would begin to spread soon. Therefore, the most urgent thing for them was to find the Medical Sage King Wang Huanzhi first. They did not want to cause unnecessary trouble because of their identities.


    They hade to the nearby to look for someone, but they hadn''t expected to be targeted by the Twelve Sons of Jun Mountain.


    "Motherf*cker, what are you all waiting for? Kill this bastard for me." Eldest Senior Brother looked at Samuel in pain and anger as he watched his hand being sliced off.


    The eleven fellow senior brothers looked at each other, picked up the knives on the ground, and instantly surrounded Samuel.


    "Damn it, boy, you''re so arrogant. How dare you fight with our Eldest Senior Brother? I''m afraid you don''t know how powerful our Twelve Sons of Jun Mountain are, do you?"


    "F*ck, if you dare to cut off my Big Brother''s hand, I''ll kill you!"


    "Brothers, let''s go together!"


    The remaining 11 people held their swords at this time, shouted angrily, and rushed directly toward Samuel!


    "Get lost!"


    Samuel suddenly shouted angrily and did not even raise his hand. His whole body suddenly released a great power. The eleven people who rushed up only felt that a strange force suddenly hit their chests. The next second, the eleven people were sent flying in all directions like an exploding wave of water.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Eleven crisp and muffled sounds smashed the surrounding area into a mess. The bonfire that they had just sat around was now scattered all over the ground. It was aplete mess.


    "What?"


    "This..."


    "This..."


    Just now, the onlookers were only surprised to see Eldest Senior Brother''s broken hand, but they were only surprised that Samuel dared to take the initiative. But now, they werepletely stunned by the strength of Samuel and could not calm down for a long time.


    This was the Twelve Sons of Jun Mountain. They could be considered powerful experts. However... these twelve people were suddenly killed in front of everyone''s eyes!


    The most terrible thing was that the man who killed them didn''t even show his hand.


    "F*ck, who is this masked man? Did the Twelve Sons of Jun Mountain die without even meeting him?"


    "We didn''t see how he cut off Eldest Senior Brother''s hand just now. Now... he can send the other 11 people flying without even lifting his hand. Is he so abnormal?"


    While everyone was whispering, Samuel had already taken the hand of Yvonne and slowly rushed into the crowd.


    Almost at the same time, an elder rushed over with arge group of disciples. Samuel had just taken a few steps when he was surrounded by them. The old man frowned. "Brother, you want to leave after killing my twelve brothers?"


    "It''s over; the Heavenly Turtle Elder is here. This fellow is in trouble now."


    "Yes, the Heavenly Turtle Elder is the leader of the Light Alliance where the Twelve Sons of Jun Mountain are. He is also an expert at the upper Kongtong Realm. He is one of the big shots outside the Mount Qi Pce. Even if the masked man is capable, what can he do?"


    "s, this guy is quite unlucky to meet him."


    "That''s right. With the upper level of Kongtong Realm and the abnormal defense of the Heavenly Turtle Elder, it will be very difficult for people in the Evil yer Realm to deal with him. Otherwise, how could he form an alliance by himself?"


    A group of people were whispering.


    The shock they felt about Samuel hadpletely disappeared because of the appearance of the Heavenly Turtle Elder. Because in everyone''s eyes, it was basically impossible for those who wanted to leave from the Heavenly Turtle Elder alive outside the hall. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Wearing a mask, Samuel''s face darkened. "It''s only right for them to be taught a lesson for provoking my wife. I don''t want to cause too much trouble. Please get out of the way."


    Obviously, Samuel did not want to stay here too long. It was more important to find Wang Huanzhi.


    "Even if they offended your wife,


    brother, women are like clothes, and


    brothers are like hands. You don''t want brothers for a woman? Do you know that you have made a big mistake? The so-called going out depends on friends, not women." The Heavenly Turtle Elder said with a sneer.


    "Your mother is also a woman!" Samuel said coldly.


    Samuel''s words made the Heavenly Turtle Elder speechless, and his face was burning with anger. He really wanted to kill Samuel.


    "Brother, you are really arrogant." Although the Heavenly Turtle Elder was angry, he was still an experienced Jianghu man and wouldn''t be as impulsive as the others. "I would like to ask who you are and which sect you are from."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t belong to any sect. As for who I am, you are not qualified to know," Samuel said coldly.


    "I''m afraid this won''t be up to you." The Heavenly Turtle Elder revealed a sinister smile. Since Samuel didn''t belong to any sect, then he had nothing to worry about.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly and sighed. "Okay, I have a request."


    "What? Are you scared?" The Heavenly Turtle Elderughed proudly. "I''m in a hurry. I''ll trouble you bunch of trash. Just fight together, okay?"

 Chapter 2415

    Chapter 2415


    Hearing this, all the people present turned pale with fright. They even wondered if they had misheard.


    Fight together?


    Moreover, the man even called this group of people trash?


    These words were simply too arrogant, weren''t they? Forget about Samuel, even if the Evil yer Realm expert the previous Spiritual Master outside the hall came over, she definitely wouldn''t dare to say something like that!


    It should be known that not only were there world-shaking experts like the Heavenly Turtle Elder, but there was also a group of heroes in the Light Alliance. If they joined forces, even the previous Spiritual Master would not be able to resist.


    However, this fellow actually dared to speak so arrogantly.


    "Is he really so powerful? Or is he bragging?"


    At this time, the Heavenly Turtle Elder forcefully suppressed the endless anger in his heart. He frowned and coldly said, "Youngster, didn''t your father teach you to keep a low profile?"


    Samuel smiled disdainfully. "Didn''t your father teach you that being too low-key is just showing off?"


    "You!!" The Heavenly Turtle Elder was once again rendered speechless. He didn''t waste any more time and directly used one hand to gather his energy. With an angry shout, his entire body was like a streak of lightning as he pounced over.


    Samuel smiled coldly and did not move at all.


    "Is this guy crazy?"


    "This fellow actually did not dodge such an attack from the Heavenly Turtle Elder?"


    "F*ck, he''s too arrogant!"


    "You''re too slow!" Samuel suddenly shouted. The next second, he directly punched out, hitting the Heavenly Turtle Elder''s fist!


    The fist and palm collided. For a moment, a strong st of air was suddenly released from it. People who were close to it were blown away on the spot. Even those with high cultivation stumbled back.


    At this time, the Heavenly Turtle Elder said with a ferocious smile said, "Boy, you are really courting death. How dare you face with my palm?"


    "This kid is too stupid. The Heavenly Turtle Elder''s defense is extremely strong. This is all thanks to his unique inner strength cultivation method. His cultivation is deep and extremely stable. Isn''t it like using an egg to hit a rock when fighting with him?"


    "Sometimes, people have to pay the price for their arrogance and ignorance, but this guy paid the price so quickly!"


    "I''m really looking forward to seeing him vomit blood and dieter."


    After the two hit with their hands, the group of people were full of disdain at this time. In their eyes, Samuel had been sentenced to death.


    But the fact was when he would die.


    Samuel under the mask did not


    panic at all at this time. He even feltProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    l


    a little funny in his heart. "I really don''t know where you got the courage to say this to me. Do you think your internal strength can be higher than mine?"


    As his voice fell, the Heavenly Turtle Elder suddenly felt the energy in Samuel''s hand suddenly increase. What''s more, it broke through his energy in an instant and attacked his heart.


    "Oh!"


    The Heavenly Turtle Elder suddenly felt sweetness in his chest, and a strong smell of blood arose in his mouth. He looked at Samuel in disbelief, and then quickly ran all his energy to suppress the energy of Samuel.


    But in just a moment, he felt incredible because he was surprised to find that the energy of Samuel had been firmly stuck in his heart. No matter how hard he tried, he could not stop it.


    His Internal Breath that he was proud of was like holding a child''s arm to pinch an adult''s thighpared with Samuel''s.


    They were not at the same level at all.


    "You... you... this, this is impossible, how could you..., you, who the hell are you?" The Heavenly Turtle Elder looked at Samuel in disbelief, his eyes full of shock and confusion.


    Samuel smiled disdainfully and said, "I''ve told you a long time ago that you are all rubbish." After that, Samuel suddenly exerted force in his hand, and the Heavenly Turtle Elder on the opposite side flew backward immediately. After more thana dozen people were knocked down, he finally vomited a mouthful of


    blood and fell to the ground. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    All of a sudden, there was a dead silence. The sound of needles falling could be heard, and many people''s rapid breathing could be heard. Everyone was stunned when they saw the Heavenly Turtle Elder being sent flying.


    He was an expert at the upper Kongtong Realm, but he was beaten away by this mysterious man in just a few seconds. How could it not make people feel terrified and their scalps tingle?


    "Is there anyone else?" Samuel asked coldly.


    However, this voice made everyone tremble involuntarily. The guys who were with the Heavenly Turtle Elder just now were sweating profusely and kept retreating.


    "Don''t stop me from looking for someone." After saying that, Samuel pulled Yvonne and slowly walked forward with Han Nian on her back. The ce where Samuel passed was full of people, but at this time, when they saw Samueling, everyone quickly stepped back.


    Holding Yvonne''s hand, Samuel


    looked through the crowd like a


    torch and walked forward quietly. At this time Yvonne secretly peeked at Samuel. Although the two of them were together for a long time, she could not help but be extremely excited under this environment. Her heart was ignited again.

 Chapter 2416

    Chapter 2416


    After Samuel and the other two left, the shocked onlookers gradually woke up from their shock.


    "Then... who is that fellow?"


    "The Heavenly Turtle Elder is an expert in the Kongtong Realm, and the stability of his internal force is his specialty. But in front of this guy, he... he can only be defeated like this?"


    "Just what kind of strength does this fellow possess to be able to defeat Heavenly Turtle Elder with such ease? However, why have I never seen this fellow before?"


    "Although he is wearing a mask, judging from his skin and figure, he is obviously a young man. Could he be the son of some big family?"


    A group of people looked at the back of Samuel and muttered to themselves. If they had not seen the scene today with their own eyes, how could they believe it?


    At this time, Samuel and Yvonne had been searching for more than half of the periphery. The more they searched, the more Samuel frowned. There was no trace of the Medical Sage Wang Huanzhi at all.


    "Brother, are you looking for someone?" At this time, a pleasant voice came. Samuel turned his head slightly and looked at the person with aplicated expression.


    "I''m Ye Gucheng from the Void Sect. This is my Elder Senior Brother, Lu Yunfeng. This is the previous Spiritual Master." At this time, Ye Gucheng put on a carefree smile and looked at Samuel gently.


    "What''s the matter?" Samuel frowned.


    "Haha, I saw that brother''s attack was extraordinary just now, and you even taught Heavenly Turtle Elder a lesson on behalf of many of us. He relied on his own ability to do evil in daily life, and we have long disliked him. Today, brother''s actions are simply great." Ye Gucheng said with a smile. "That''s right. You are so young, but you''re not only outstanding in cultivation, but also in terms of spirit. I''ve been cultivating for many years, and I like this kind of young talent the most in my life. If you don''t mind,e to my ce and drink some water and wine. What do you think?" The previous Spiritual Master said to Samuel kindly with a rare faint smile on her face.


    They had been watching the battle between Samuel and the Heavenly Turtle Elder almost all the time. They had thought it was just a small farce, and in ordance with the principle of not interfering in the affairs of the well, they did not choose to intervene and make a scene.


    But they didn''t expect that this scene made them shocked.


    Samuel''s strength brought great shock to them.


    From then on, this group of people understood that this fellow was a rare expert. Hence, if they could recruit this expert in their alliance, then their alliance would be able to go further in tomorrow''s Martial Arts Contest.


    As the leader of the alliance, the previous Spiritual Master was naturally able to obtain a higher position. Naturally, it was extremely beneficial for the current Ye Gucheng.


    After all, although he was a disciple of the Void Sect, after forming an alliance, Ye Gucheng had been firmly holding on to the big tree, the previous Spiritual Master. If it weren''t for the Sect Leader of the Void Sect on this trip, he would have directly abandoned the Void Sect and taken the previous Spiritual Master as his master.


    Although Ye Gucheng did not acknowledge the previous Spiritual Master as his master, people with discerning eyes could see the ambiguity in it. The previous Spiritual Master was also happy to have a young talent behind her. In addition, although the Void Sect was annoyed by Ye Gucheng''s behavior, the Void Sect was too small and weak. They were afraid that they could not keep him, so they could only push him to be the deputy chief of the alliance.


    Therefore, the good results that the alliance would obtain tomorrow would naturally benefit him greatly.


    "Not interested. You can drink by yourself," Samuel said disdainfully and was about to leave with Yvonne.


    Seeing this, the previous Spiritual Master and Ye Gucheng felt a little embarrassed. They were people of status, but they were rejected so simply.


    Ye Gucheng was stunned, but he


    also knew that he was no match for the man. At this time, he suppressed his anger and walked to the front of Samuel, Brother, why are you inc such a hurry to refuse? It seems that you are looking for someone aren''t you? Coincidentally, there is a knowledgeable man in our alliance who knows everything in the world and knows tens of millions of people. How about..." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel was about to refuse when Yvonne tugged at Samuel and said, "Okay, then please introduce us."


    Yvonne didn''t know what kind of person Ye Gucheng was. Hearing his words, she naturally felt that this was a good opportunity to find someone, so she agreed.


    Seeing that Yvonne had agreed, Ye Gucheng was extremely happy and quickly made a gesture of invitation.


    Samuel pondered for a moment and still felt that it was more important to find Wang Huanzhi, so he followed these people to their camp.


    At this time, Ye Gucheng''s face was full of pride. He looked up and walked beside Samuel, as if he was afraid that others would not know that he had invited the master just now to his side.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, even though he was so proud, he probably did not know that the person who made him feel proud now was the person he had always looked down upon the most.


    When they arrived at the camp, Qin Shuang, Sanyong, and the others had been eating and drinking quietly at the table. Ye Gucheng was very attentive. He poured wine and greeted others. For a time, it was very lively. Sanyong forced a smile. Only Qin Shuang, with a cold face, did not even look at Samuel.


    Samuel suddenly smiled bitterly in his heart. He had changed his identity. The one who looked down on him the most became the most enthusiastic one, and the one who cared about him the most was now the most indifferent one.


    Sometimes, the world was really unpredictable.


    After sitting down, Ye Gucheng quickly filled a ss of wine for Samuel. Then, he happily picked up the ss and said, "Brother,e, let me propose a toast to you first."


    Samuel picked up the wine ss on the table and smiled disdainfully. Then, in front of everyone, Samuel suddenly poured down the wine. Seeing this scene, the smile on everyone''s face suddenly froze. Ye Gucheng felt even more ashamed and stared at Samuel angrily.


    "Cut the crap. Where''s the knowledgeable man?" Samuel asked coldly.


    Then, the wine ss was suddenly ced on the table.


    Hearing this voice, Qin Shuang, who had always been cold and listless, suddenly turned to look at Samuel. She felt that this voice seemed very familiar, like that person.


    Ye Gucheng was short of breath, and the nameless fire in his heart was burning wildly. In front of so many people, Samuel didn''t give him face.


    "Haha, I''ve informed him. Young man, don''t be in such a hurry." At this time, the previous Spiritual Master quickly stood up and eased the atmosphere.


    Their purpose was to win over Samuel, not to have any conflict with him.


    Then, with a look from her, the person next to her quickly retreated. A momentter, outside the tent, a person slowly walked in with the person who had just left.

 Chapter 2417

    Chapter 2417


    The man was less than one meter tall, like a dwarf. But it was also because he was not tall that Samuel could vaguely see that the man who had just retreated had been holding a dagger against the dwarf''s shoulder.


    Although it was very hidden, it could not escape the eyes of Samuel.


    Samuel gave a wry smile at once. Needless to say, he knew that the so-called "they have a knowledgeable man in Jianghu" was just to threaten others in their own way.


    "Brother, this is the knowledgeable man in Jianghu. If you have any questions, feel free to ask." Ye Gucheng suppressed his anger and said politely.


    Samuel smiled, stood up, pulled Yvonne, and walked to the front of the knowledgeable man inJianghu. With a slight movement of the energy in his hand, the man behind the knowledgeable man was immediately bounced back several meters.


    Seeing this, the people around were nervous and were about to rush up, but they were stopped by the eyes of the previous Spiritual Master.


    "You need someone else''s help, so you take the knife on someone else''s shoulder. This doesn''t seem appropriate." Samuel turned around and looked at the previous Spiritual Master.


    The previous Spiritual Master was a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect that her little trick would be seen through by Samuel at a nce, and he even uncovered it on the spot. She immediately squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying. "Little brother, you don''t know that he is sinister and cunning. Sometimes, hawse have no choice but to use some unconventional means."


    Samuel sneered disdainfully. He might know who was insidious and cunning at a nce.


    "The knowledgeable man in Jianghu, this little brother is our distinguished guest. He has some questions. You need to answer honestly, understand?" At this time, the previous spiritual master quickly changed the topic.


    The knowledgeable man in Jianghu looked at Samuel and then at the previous Spiritual Master. Although he was dissatisfied, he still nodded. "What do you want to know?"


    "Medical Sage, Wang Huanzhi!"


    "Are you looking for the Medical Sage Wang Huanzhi?"


    "Exactly!"


    "He dide here, but you won''t be able to see him with his status," the man said.


    "Why?"


    "Brother, the Medical Sage is a famous figure in the world. He naturally enjoys his position in the hall of Mount Qi. How can he stay in a ce like this outside the hall?" Ye Gucheng interrupted.


    Yvonne nodded, looked at Samuel, and said, "No wonder we can''t find him outside."


    "Then let''s go in and look for him." After saying that, Samuel was about to get up.


    However, Yvonne stopped Samuel. Seeing that Samuel was puzzled, she shook her head and said, "We are not qualified to enter the Hall of Mount Qi."


    Hearing this, the people in the camp were both surprised and delighted. They were surprised that such a master was not qualified to enter the hall. They were d that he was not qualified to enter the hall, so it was easier for them to ask him to join the team.


    "Brother, if you don''t have the right to enter the hall, you can''t rashly break into the hall of Mount Qi. The hall of Mount Qi has a strict hierarchy system and a very strong defense formation. If you are not allowed, even if you are a True God, it is difficult to break in." Ye Gucheng smiled.


    "Yes, if you want to go in, unless you can win the qualification to enter the hall in the Martial Arts Contest tomorrow, how about this? In fact, the purpose of our forming an


    alliance this time is topete


    tomorrow. Brother, if you don''t mind, you cane with us. In


    way,


    everyone can take care chN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    other and fight to the end of the final." Lu Yunfeng seized the opportunity and threw out an olive


    branch.


    "There''s no need. We don''t work together. Even if I want to enter the hall, I only want to rely on myself." It was obvious that Samuel was ashamed to be in cahoots with these people.


    "Brother, that''s enough, isn''t it? We''ve served you well and treated you with courtesy. We''ve even helped you find the knowledgeable man in Jianghu, but you''re so arrogant that you don''t take us seriously. You can''t go too far." Ye Gucheng shouted angrily with dissatisfaction.


    "Go too far? Ye Gucheng, have you considered others?" Samuel responded with a smile.


    "What... what do you mean by that?" Ye Gucheng was furious. He had always been unscrupulous in order to achieve his goal.


    "You know what I mean." Samuel sneered and ignored the others. Then he looked at Bai Xiaosheng in Jianghu and said, "You helped me, so I can take you out of here safely. Are you leaving?"


    The The knowledgeable man in


    Jianghu was stunned for a moment. At first, he thought that Samuel was with those people, so he disdained him. However, after listening to their conversation, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu obviously knew the general situation, but he didn''t expect that Samuel would suddenly help him at this time.


    The knowledgeable man in Jianghu nodded.


    Seeing this, the people in the camp immediately pulled out their swords and stood in front of the door.


    "Brother, do you really think that


    we''re afraid of you just because you''ve defeated Heavenly Turtle Elder? Although you''re capable, we''re not weak either. Furthermore, there''San Evil yer expert like the previous Spiritual Master. Do you really want to be punished? At this time, Ye Gucheng was furious and gnashed his teeth.


    He had never shown mercy to people who couldn''t be used. At this time, he also wanted to kill Samuel. He was either a friend or an enemy.

 Chapter 2418

    Chapter 2418


    "That''s right, brother. After all, we also invited you to dinner and drink. It''s one thing if you''re not grateful, but you''re going to take away the knowledgeable man in Jianghu that we''ve worked so hard to find. Isn''t that too much?" Lu Yunfeng said coldly.


    "Eat your things? Then I''ll give you money." Samuel smiled and then threw a purple crystal on the table. Then he looked at the knowledgeable man in Jianghu and said, "As for him, he was kidnapped by you. If he wants to leave, I''ll save him. Is there anything wrong with that?"


    "You!!" Lu Yunfeng was rendered speechless.


    "Although young men are frivolous, young man, aren''t you too arrogant to be so presumptuous in front of us?" The previous Spiritual Master, who had not spoken, mmed the table and stood up angrily.


    Samuel smiled disdainfully. "What do you want?"


    In the past, Samuel was rather worried about people like the previous Spiritual Master. However, now, Samuel was itching to give it a try. He really wanted to test out what level his current cultivation had reached. The previous Spiritual Master was undoubtedly a good choice.


    The previous Spiritual Master was short of breath, and her chest rose and fell greatly. As an expert like her, she had always been treated with all kinds of manners, even a junior like Ye Gucheng had ttered her. No one had dared to be so presumptuously in front of her.


    Therefore, she wanted to kill Samuel to show others.


    However, she was also very cowardly. The scene of Samuel defeating the Heavenly Turtle Elder continued to appear in her mind. She was not sure if she could defeat Samuel.


    "Master, tomorrow''spetition is more important. I think it''s better to avoid more trouble." Just as she was in a dilemma, Qin Shuang suddenly said. Although Qin Shuang was speaking to the previous Spiritual Master, her eyes were still fixed on Samuel. The more she listened, the more she felt that this voice was very simr to the one in her heart.


    However, if it was him, then who was the woman next to him? Was it Xiao Tao? If it was, then who was the child she had been carrying? Therefore, he could not be the man in her heart.


    But their voices were surprisingly simr.


    In the final dilemma, Qin Shuang stood up. She helped him not only because his voice was simr to his, but also because Qin Shuang had the will of justice in her heart.


    Hearing this, the previous Spiritual Master''s heart was instantly at ease. Someone had finally found a way out for her, so she naturally wanted to hurry down.


    Thinking of this, the previous Spiritual Master nodded, but her face was extremely cold.


    Samuel was a little disappointed. He shook his head and was about to pull Yvonne and leave with the knowledgeable man.


    At this time, a voice was heard, "Who made our previous Spiritual Master so angry?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a man in luxurious clothes came in with a few followers behind him.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel couldn''t help but take a few more nces because the person who came was different from ordinary people. There was a small hole in the man''s ear, something like a fish beak.


    The other party also looked at Samuel. The mask Samuel was wearing was strange, but soon he was full of disdain.


    "People from the Evesting Sea Area," Yvonne whispered in Samuel''s ear.


    People from the Evesting Sea Area? What were they doing here?


    "It turns out to be Captain Ao, Ao Jun. "Seeing the ious person, the cold-faced previous Spiritual Master suddenly melted like a snow mountain meeting the sun. She smiled happily.


    "The previous Spiritual Master, I heard your angry shout just now outside the tent. What''s wrong? Is there any garbage here causing trouble?" After saying that, Ao Jun nced at Samuel coldly.


    As the captain of the Evesting Sea Area and Ao Yong''s right-hand man, Ao Jun naturally had the capital to be arrogant and looked down on everyone.


    "Haha, Captain Ao, you also know that he''s a piece of trash. Why do you bother to do it?" Previous Spiritual Master said with a smile.


    "Since that''s the case, then why


    don''t you get out of here?" Hearing this, Ao Jun nodded. Since it was an ordinary pi¨¨ce of trash, he waszy to do it. He looked at Samuel coldly and said, "Today, you are lucky. We have something important to discuss with each other. Otherwise, we will kill you. Get out!"


    Samuel was about to speak when he was pulled out of the tent by Yvonne.


    After walking out of the tent, Yvonne pushed Samuel to the front in a few steps. When she saw that there was some distance between them, she heaved a sigh of relief and said,


    "Samuel, are you crazy? Do you want


    to fight in such an asion?"


    Samuel smiled helplessly. "You don''t believe me so much? I just want to practice."


    "It depends on people. That''s Ao Jun, who has a high cultivation and is a middle-level management of the Evesting Sea Area. They have so many people..."


    Just as Samuel was about to speak, suddenly, the knowledgeable man from Jianghu behind him ran over quickly. He frowned and looked at Yvonne. "Wait a minute; what did you just call him? Samuel? Are you..."


    Samuel and Yvonne were stunned. They looked strangely at the knowledgeable man in front of them. They knew that there was a distance of ten meters between them just now Yvonne said in a low voice, but he also heard it. "Yes, I am Samuel!"

 Chapter 2419

    Chapter 2419


    Upon hearing Samuel''s acknowledgment, the knowledgeable man''s face suddenly changed. He looked at Samuel in shock.


    Although he asked this question, there was no hope for the answer at all. Firstly, Samuel had been in the limelight recently, and secondly, Samuel had fallen into the endless abyss, which also meant that there was no Samuel in the world.


    However, he did not expect that the person in front of him was that impossible person.


    "Are you really... him?" The knowledgeable man asked in disbelief.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Samuel smiled and said nothing.


    "But, haven''t you fallen into the endless abyss? How is it possible...? How is it possible that you are still here? Is that a rumor?" He had never doubted his information in his life, but this was the first time that he doubted the news he had received.


    That was, the news that Samuel had fallen into the endless abyss waspletely false.


    This was because there was no one in this world who coulde out of the abyss alive. This was the consensus of all the people in Eight Direction World. In fact, it was already a basic knowledge. Over the years, rumors had it that True Gods had fallen into the endless abyss, but in the end, they hadpletely vanished, and had never appeared again.


    Therefore, the endless abyss was equivalent to death for everyone in the Eight Direction World.


    Seeing that Samuel was now standing in front of him, the first reaction of the knowledgeable man in Jianghu was that the rumor was wrong. "Can I get out if I fall in?" The words of Samuel were like a thunderbolt out of the blue for the knowledgeable man in Jianghu.


    Fall in? Get out?


    That was an endless abyss, not a small hole, how could one crawl out?


    If climbing out was that simple, then it wouldn''t be called the Endless Abyss anymore. It didn''t mean death.


    Samuel smiled helplessly as he looked at the shocked andpletely confused knowledgeable man. "As a knowledgeable man, you should believe in your own intelligence rather than doubt."


    After that, Samuel smiled gently and walked forward. When the knowledgeable man was about to move forward, a pleasant voice came from behind him.


    "Please hold on!"


    Looking back, Qin Shuang suddenly walked over slowly from afar. Her posture was elegant and ethereal.


    "What''s the matter?" Samuel was slightly stunned and asked.


    "Excuse me, are you Samuel?" Although Qin Shuang asked politely, her eyes were fixed on the eyes under Samuel''s mask, as if she wanted to find an answer from Samuel''s eyes.


    Before Samuel could answer, she suddenly smiled apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, I drank too much. I just think that your voice and eyes are very simr to that of a friend of mine, so..." After that, she slightly bowed to apologize and turned back.


    To Qin Shuang, she truly suspected that it was Samuel. However, the people around him and the scene of Samuel jumping into the endless abyss told her from a rational point of view that it was impossible for it to be Samuel.


    Even so, Qin Shuang missed Samuel too much. She always held a trace of fantasy on those who resembled Samuel in her heart. Although she knew that these illusions would only bring her endless sadness and disappointment, and hurt her heart, she was also willing to do so.


    It was because this was the only possibility for Samuel to live!


    "Wait a minute." Samuel suddenly stopped Qin Shuang. When she turned around, Samuel looked at her sincerely. "I''m not Samuel. He''s dead."


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang gave a slight nod and turned her head away. Enduring her tears, she quickly left.


    She knew that this was a fact, and she could not me anyone for mentioning it in front of her. However, she could not help but feel sad when she heard these words.


    Watching Qin Shuang leave, Samuel shook his head helplessly and let out a long sigh.


    Samuel would forever remember Qin Shuang''s kindness, but he would never ept Qin Shuang''s feelings.


    "She''s pretty." Yvonne looked at Qin Shuang''s back and teased Samuel.


    Samuel exined with a wry smile, "That''s my senior sister when I just came here. She treats me very well, and if it weren''t for her, I may not be able to live until now."


    Hearing this, Yvonne immediately put away the joke and looked at Samuel with some me. "Then just now why do you..."


    "s!" Samuel shook his head and took Yvonne''s hand. Yvonne was smart. Although Samuel did not say anything, she had roughly guessed what was going on.


    In addition to feeling a little sorry for the woman just now, she was more deeply moved by Samuel''s behavior.


    However, the knowledgeable man was a little confused. "Are you Samuel or not? Sometimes you say you are, but sometime you say you aren''t."


    Hearing this, Samuel and Yvonne couldn''t helpughing.


    At this time, in the tent, when Qin Shuang returned, it was already filled withughter, and the grief in Qin Shuang''s heart seemed to be somewhat ipatible with them.


    "Shuang''er, what a happy event! What a happy event! Do you know that the Evesting Sea Area has officially epted us as their forces?" Seeing Qin Shuang''s return, Wu Yan excitedly reported.


    For these people, it was too difficult


    for them to survive the survival


    competition in a one-on-onepetition at the Martial Arts Contest. If they couldn''t survive thepetition, it meant that they couldn''t participate in the finals. Therefore, the best way was to cooperate.


    However, who would have thought that they would gradually grow bigger and bigger. First, they became one of the alliance members of the Outer Hall, and now, they would receive the favor and support of the great n. How could they not be excited?


    With the support of the Evesting Sea Area, they could almost see the bright future waving at them.


    Qin Shuang nodded indifferently. When she heard Samuel''s death again, her mood was very low. There was no way she would be happy at all.


    At this time, Ao Jun couldn''t help but


    look at Qin Shuang a few more times. Since Qin Shuang came in, Ao Jun''s eyes had never moved away from Qin Shuang. He was shocked by her beauty. He was a noble and experienced person, but he had never seen such a beautiful woman before. He couldn''t help but be moved.


    The previous Spiritual Master had obviously seen through Ao Jun''s thoughts. She smiled gently and said, "Captain Ao, this is one of the three most outstanding disciples of the Void Sect, Qin Shuang. Her cultivation has already reached the initial stage of the Ethereal Realm. This time, she is also one of the main forces of our alliance." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It had to be said that Qin Shuang''s talent was really outstanding. When she was with Samuel, she was barely able to reach the Saint Realm. After entering the pce, she broke through the Ethereal Realm in just a few months. She was really amazing.


    Ao Jun pped his thigh at this time, and his eyes were full of desire and love.

 Chapter 2420

    Chapter 2420


    Ao Jun was even more delighted by her beauty and talent. He said, "Good, good. With such a young talent, my Ao family is more at ease. How about this? I have a 10,000-year-old True Spirit Pill here, which is not passed down pill by my Ao family. With one pill, this youngdy can go from the initial stage of Ethereal Realm to the upper stage. She may even reach the Kongtong Realm. The war ising. I don''t want this youngdy to be hurt."


    After that, Ao Jun took out a white-jade pill from his arms. Judging by its appearance, one could see the Spiritual Qi flowing on the pill. It was really a high-quality pill.


    The group of people looked on with envy.


    After all, a pill could directly advance from the initial stage of the Ethereal Realm to the top level, and even break through the Ethereal Realm to the Kongtong Realm, saving ordinary people a few years or even decades. Such things were treasures for anyone.


    Seeing this, Ye Gucheng couldn''t help swallowing saliva. He had barely reached the Kongtong Realm and was now a disciple of the highest realm of the Void Sect. If he could have such a pill, maybe he could have higher cultivation. But Qin Shuang got it. In this way, Qin Shuang''s cultivation was very likely to be as high as his.


    It was hard for Ye Gucheng, who admired vanity, to ept, but he did not dare to do anything in front of the people of the Evesting Sea Area. "There''s no need. Thank you." After that, Qin Shuang nced at Master Sanyong. "Master, I''m tired. I''ll go down and rest."


    Sanyong was slightly stunned. He felt a little pity for what Qin Shuang had done. After all, it was a blessing for her to be favored by someone like Ao Jun.


    With the support of Ao Jun, Qin Shuang would gain endless resources. She could even marry Ao Jun in the future and enter the Evesting Sea Area. This was what many Young Ladies dreamed of, but Qin Shuang refused.


    Sanyong nodded and looked at Qin Shuang awkwardly. "Why do you have to be so heartless for a dead person? You have to look ahead."


    "Yes, Shuang''er, a scum of the Devil n, a good-for-nothing, and a captain of the Ao Family. There is noparison at all. Why are you so stupid?" At this time, Wu Yan, who was beside her, was also anxious and persuaded her in a low voice.


    "He''s not a good-for-nothing," Qin Shuang said, standing up angrily and rushing out.


    She would not allow anyone to speak ill of Samuel.


    Watching Qin Shuang leave, Sanyong shook his head helplessly. Qin Shuang was supposed to be the best disciple of the Void Sect, but now she might lose everything because of that guy. This was not worth it.


    However, Sanyong would never have imagined that if it weren''t for Qin Shuang''s insistence and kindness to Samuel, the Void Sect would soon face a catastrophe.


    After Qin Shuang left, Ao Jun''s face was not only puzzled but also full of dissatisfaction. He was the captain of the guards in the Evesting Sea Area. No woman dared to refuse him so openly, especially in front of so many people.


    At this time, the corner of Ye


    Gucheng''s mouth twitched. Qin Shuang''s refusal was exactly what he wanted. However, he was greedy and did not intend to give up. He smiled and sat down. He gently took the pill from Ao Jun and said "Captain Ao, you don''t have to worry about it. There are some women who will naturally not listen to you if you don''t get them on the bed."


    "That''s right, let me introduce myself. I am one of the three masters of the Void Sect, Ye Gucheng. I am also the deputy chief of this alliance. Most importantly, I am Qin Shuang''s senior brother!"


    Hearing this, Ao Jun looked at the evil smile on Ye Gucheng''s face and sneered. He raised his ss and took a sip. "You''re right. For me, the harder it is to get a woman, the more fun she is."


    Ye Gucheng smiled. "Then let me toast Captain Ao first?"


    Ao Jun smiled gently. Although Ye Gucheng did not say much, they were both men. With the hint in Ye Gucheng''s eyes, Ao Jun understood that Ye Gucheng would help him with the problem of Qin Shuang.


    After arrogantly clinking his ss, Ao Jun drank the ss of wine. At this time, Ye Gucheng also showed a satisfied smile.


    "Well, I''ve said what I should say. It''s time for me to go back." Ao Jun put down his wine ss and strode away with his servants.


    Seeing Ao Jur leave, Elder SanyongN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    secretly nced at the proud Ye Gucheng with dissatisfaction. To say those words in front of Sanyong and that Ye Gucheng even wanted to harm his disciple, it was obvious that Ye Gucheng no longer cared about Sanyong.


    However, Sanyong dared not say anything even if he was angry now. Although Ye Gucheng''s ambition had been exposed more and more, and his behavior was more and more disgusting, he almost ran


    away as soon as he saw a mom


    powerful person. If he had a


    stronger leg, he would even throw away the previous master without thinking. Qin Qingfeng was an example at that time. It seemed that soon, the Void Sect would be an example, and even the previous Spiritual Master was very likely to be an example. But, what could Sanyong do except indulge Ye Gucheng?


    Among the three disciples of the Void Sect, Qin Shuang had the highest talent and the highest upper limit. Unfortunately, she had fallen for a good- for-nothing. Lu Yunfeng''s qualification was rtively poor. The only hope was Ye Gucheng.


    Sanyong could only pray that Ye Gucheng didn''t cross the line too much.


    At this time, on Samuel''s side...

 Chapter 2421

    Chapter 2421


    Samuel and Yvonne found a big tree far away from the crowd for a rest. Since Wang Huanzhi was not outside the hall, they did not look for him now. The knowledgeable man in Jianghu handed a scroll to Samuel. As soon as the scroll was opened and Samuel was frowning, the knowledgeable man spoke.


    "Big Brother, this is the portrait of the Medical Sage Wang Huanzhi."


    Samuel was amused. "You even have this thing?"


    "Haha, I know everything about Jianghu."


    Samuel nodded and remembered the appearance of the character in the painting. He put away the scroll and said, "Okay, thank you." "Haha, it''s my honor to serve Samuel. Besides, you did me a favor, so I should help you," The knowledgeable man said with a smile. "What''s wrong? Do you believe that I''m Samuel now?" Samuel said with a smile.


    The knowledgeable man nodded and smiled bitterly. He pointed to the forest in the distance and said, "There are four dragons inside!"


    "Oh?"


    "Legend has it that there are five dragons apanying Samuel, one dragon on his body, and four dragons apanying him," said the knowledgeable man with a smile.


    "The four dragons may protect others, but not me."


    "Yes, it''s possible. But how can you exin the unique scar on your right hand? Obviously, what else can cause such a wound? In addition to a giant axe, what else can it be? In the end, it''s the beauty beside you," said the knowledgeable man in Jianghu.


    Samuel suddenly looked at Yvonne aside curiously.


    "It''s said that Fu Yao, the Saintess of Fu n, is like a fairy. Even though she gave birth to a child, she still has a girl-like figure. The most important thing is her temperament." The knowledgeable man in Jianghu smiled confidently.


    "The temperament?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "At the wedding ceremony of the Fu family, as a knowledgeable man person in Jianghu, I couldn''t miss such a grand event. I''ve seen Fu Yao there, and I''m deeply attracted by her beauty and temperament. What''s more, the most important thing in our industry is to remember people. How can I not remember such a beautiful woman?" The knowledgeable man said with a smile.


    "As far as I know, Samuel has a daughter who was poisoned with the Soul-Breaking Pill, and the most likely person to cure the poison is the Medical Sage Wang Huanzhi, so you should be Samuel."


    Samuelughed and said, "You''re indeed well-known in Jianghu. Whether it''s judging people or remembering, you''re indeed better than ordinary people."


    The knowledgeable man in Jianghu smiled and nodded. "That''s too much. It''s just a small trick to make a living. But do you know what will happen to you if I call you Samuel loudly?"


    "As you said, when a sheep enters a tiger''s mouth, isn''t it just a bunch of tigersing to grab food? However, who is the sheep and who is the tiger? Until the end, who can tell?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "It''s said that although Samuel is a low-level person on the blue pl, he is very proud. Today, I see that you deserve your reputation. Don''t worry. I have my principles. Those who eat with their mouths will naturally seed with a mouth, and will lose with a mouth. I know what to say and what I shouldn''t say," said the knowledgeable man with a smile.


    "If I didn''t believe you, I wouldn''t have told you my real name," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Since you are willing to be honest with me, I might as well say it directly. In fact, it is not difficult for you to find the Medical Sage Wang Huanzhi, but it is even more difficult for him to help you."


    "Medical Sage Wang Huanzhi is a strange man with a temperamental temper. It is difficult for ordinary people to get in touch with him. In addition, although he is known to be indifferent to fame and fortune he is actually seeking benefits. If you want to ask him for help, unless it is beneficial to him, you have to be regarded as a number one figure and he can get a name. But you..."


    Samuel knew that it was almost impossible for him to ask such a person for help.


    Although Samuel was now a celebrity from a certain point of view, such a celebrity was unworthy.


    Whoever got involved with him at this time would probably have no good end. People like Wang Huanzhi would only stay away from him. "Unless..." The knowledgeable man suddenly wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    "Unless what?"


    this ne


    "Unless you can be famous in this battle and have nothing to do with the name of Samuel, Wang Huanzhi may help you. However, after you disappeared, there is nothing worth fighting for in this contest. The chain reaction is that the Fu Family will also fall because of this. Therefore, the appearance of the third big family will be involved. The battle situation will be extremelyplicated. It will be too difficult for you to make a name for yourself." The knowledgeable man shook his head.


    Hearing this, Yvonne was very disappointed. The Martial Arts Contest in the Eight Direction World was already very difficult. If it was rted to the birth of the third great n, it would be even more intense.


    After all, this was rted to the interests of many people. It could even be said that this was an opportunity that many people had been waiting for. Naturally, no one wanted to let go of this opportunity.


    "Dragons will ascend to heaven. Samuel, do you want to ascend or hidden?" Looking at the smiling Samuel at this time, the knowledgeable man chuckled.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2422

    Chapter 2422


    Samuel smiled and gently held Yvonne''s hand. He looked at the knowledgeable man in Jianghu and said, "How do you want me to be this dragon?" The knowledgeable man in Jianghu smiled confidently. "I think the situation in the world isplicated. A long time ago, the Eight Direction World had relied on the three True Gods to establish order. There were also various sects that had formed the so-called alliance of the Orthodox Path based on the situation. But in essence, it''s no different from the past. It''s just that many people are wearing ayer of justice. In fact, it''s still a dark forest in their bones."


    "In this forest, they are like butchers hiding inside, full of killing intent. Once someone jumps out and shouts that I am wrong, you will see the cold sword light and sword shadows from all directions. When it is over, they will still arrogantly criticize you as the winner and push all the me on you. This is their face and the current situation."


    "So, if you want topletely get rid of these things, there is no other way except for your hard fists."


    After saying that, The knowledgeable man looked at Samuel and said sincerely, "To establish a small alliance and challenge the Martial Arts Contest in the name of the alliance, not only can you avoid being associated with the name Samuel, but at the same time, if your fist is strong enough, you can also make your own alliance rise to fame. At that time, not to mention that Wang Huanzhi can help you, you can even build your own force by waving your arm."


    Yvonne nodded, looked at Samuel, and said, " Samuel, what do you think?"


    Samuel''s brows had been tightly knitted. There was indeed some logic in the words of the knowledgeable man in Jianghu. The best way to survive in this world where the weak were preyed by the strong was to be strong enough.


    No matter how strong Samuel was, he was still just one person. If he fought with the big families on the top of Blue Mountain, he would look weak. If he wanted to grow up, he needed enough helpers to help him.


    "Do you want to be a master who everyone wants to get your equipment and be hunted down by others, or a king with a wave of his arm and a shout that can make thousands of people respond?" The knowledgeable man in Jianghu knew that Samuel was already moved.


    In fact, this was a road that no one could refuse. Samuel could never refuse because he had no choice.


    "But the problem is that Samuel is just a neer. Will those people really follow him sincerely? The forces of several big families are stable. I am afraid that he will believe in the wrong people," Yvonne said.


    "Haha, you don''t have to worry about that. Isn''t it me?" The knowledgeable man said.


    Hearing this, Yvonne was slightly shocked because it was obviously beyond her knowledge.


    The knowledgeable man in Jianghu had to know the world''s affairs. What he had to do was to protect himself. That was to say, he could not join any force. Keeping neutral was the key to getting the information.


    However, he was actually willing to join Samuel''s organization?


    This naturally made Yvonne both surprised and delighted, but also very confused.


    "Sister-inw, you don''t have to be surprised. Good birds choose trees. I just want to find a good tree," The knowledgeable man said with a smile.


    "Alright, since even a neutral king like you is willing to join me, I seem to have even less reason to refuse." At this moment, Samuel stood up slightly. "Then let''s do as you say."


    "Greetings, Chief!" The knowledgeable man in Jianghu smiled.


    "Is it time for me to meet the deputy alliance chief?" Samuel joked.


    "Deputy Alliance Chief?" The knowledgeable man was stunned.


    The reason why he wanted to promote Samuel''s alliance was that he really considered for Samuel. After all, Samuel dared to confront so many people in order to save him just now, which touched him. As a man in Jianghu, he knew too much about the fickleness of human nature. How could he not be moved?


    On the other hand, this also showed that Samuel was a good person and his cultivation was very strong. He could be relied on.


    In addition, Samuel had the Pangu


    Axe. Once the Hidden Dragon went out to sea one day, it would definitely soar to the sky. It was a perfect opportunity for anyone to invest in such a potential stock.


    But the knowledgeable man in Jianghu had never thought that he would be a deputy chief of Samuel''s alliance as soon as it was organized.


    Although there were not many


    people in this alliance right now,


    from the perspective of an ally, if the alliance were to expand in the future, the position of deputy alliance chief would be greatly rewarded


    "Are you sure you want me, a good -for-nothing, to be the deputy chief?" The knowledgeable man confirmed again.


    "You know everything about the world, so why are you a good-for-nothing?" Samuel smiled.


    "Since we have decided, what is the name of our alliance?" Yvonne excitedly asked.


    "We''ve done it so mysteriously that we don''t want others to find out our identities. Let''s call it the Mysterious Man," Samuel said with a smile. "The Mysterious Man?" Yvonne frowned slightly.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, let''s call it the Mysterious


    Man," The knowledgeable man said.


    met


    Then he took out a book from his arms, raised it up, and said with smile Then I''ll use this brush to record the alliance of the freshmen born in the Eight Direction World."


    Samuel smiled and grabbed his pen. Seeing that all the man was confused, he smiled and said, "It''s the strongest alliance in the Eight Direction World."


    The knowledgeable man in Jianghu looked at Samuel in surprise. They had seen people brag, but they had never seen such a bragger.


    The alliance had just been established, but there were only the two of them. However, Samuel said that they had already established the strongest alliance?


    However, when he saw Samuel''s confident eyes, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu obediently wrote down the words "The Strongest Alliance". After putting away the brush, Samuel slowly smiled and said, "Since we are all on the same boat in the future, I will correct your wrong record."


    "I, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu, have never made any mistakes. Samuel, what do you want to correct?" The knowledgeable man in Jianghu asked.


    "It''s true that Samuel fell into the endless abyss, not just rumors." Samuel smiled and pulled Yvonne to get up and leave, leaving behind the stunned knowledgeable man in Jianghu.


    Falling into the abyss is real? How... how is this possible?!


    It was impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible.


    When the afterglow of the morning fell gently, thest dawn finally came to an end. At this time, the whole top of Mount Qi ushered in a historical moment.


    In the hall of Mount Qi, undercurrents were surging. Outside the hall, several alliances were ready to go.


    In the darkness, the three mysterious teams, which had been lurking for a long time, quietly braced themselves from the fatigue of the night and moved forward.


    At this time, with a loud bang, the gate of Mount Qi Hall was slowly opened.

 Chapter 2423

    Chapter 2423


    This hundred meter tall mountain gate had a majestic aura. After the gate was opened, a white-haired elder slowly walked out with a few disciples. Under the faint sunshine, the old man''s beard and long hair were slightly red and shining, and even his face was ruddy.


    With his appearance, the crowd outside Mount Qi Hall waspletely quiet at this time.


    "Everyone, I wee you on behalf of the disciples of Mount Qi Hall." Then, he waved his hand, and a huge energy shield appeared outside the hall.


    "He is the deputy hall master of Mount Qi Hall, Gu Yue''s junior brother, Gu Ri, an expert of the Eight Wilds." At this time, in the crowd, the knowledgeable man whispered to Samuel beside him.


    Hearing this, Samuel couldn''t help but be shocked. This was a true king that was second only to a True God. Its strength was extremely great, and it couldn''t be underestimated.


    This was also the first time for Samuel to see such a high-level master.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Samuel was in shock, Gu Ri smiled and said in a loud voice, "ording to the rules of Mount Qi Hall and the Eight Direction World, I have set up a Bounded Domain outside the hall. There will be four True Fire tokens in it."


    Gu Ri took out four red and blue wooden tokens.


    "At sunset, people or organizations that get four wooden tokens will be the winners of this survivalpetition and participate in tomorrow''s rankingpetition."


    After that, Gu Ri moved his hand again and four tokens flew in four directions.


    Obviously, it was not difficult to find the tokens. The real difficulty was that the tokens should not be taken away by others after getting them.


    "I''m looking forward to the one who will meet me when the gate of the Mount Qi Hall is opened again." After that, Gu Ri smiled gently and waved his hand. The whole gate fell down again.


    As the door of the hall fell, the tens of thousands of people outside the hall could no longer resist the suppressed impulse in their hearts and began to attack in all directions.


    "The east side is where the righteous troops go, and the west side is where the other small alliances go. The south side and the north side are the best ces for us to choose." The knowledgeable man analyzed at this time.


    "Which direction do you like?" Samuel looked at Yvonne.


    "The north." Yvonne smiled.


    The two of them holding hands and slowly walking north, unlike the others who were in a hurry, they didn''t look like they were grabbing tokens at all. Instead, they looked like a couple walking.


    The knowledgeable man rubbed his head strangely and quickly followed.


    Soon, the group of four headed north and soon reached a forest.


    Before they arrived at the forest, they heard shouts of killing and hundreds of people chasing and killing each other. Samuel smiled gently and was not in a hurry. He sat on a big stone in the distance with Yvonne and waited and saw.


    Seeing this, the knowledgeable man


    in Jianghu was anxious. Although he knew that Samuel had the Pangu Axe, he did not know much about Samuel''s real cultivation. Especially when he saw the fiercepetition for the token, he could not help worrying about Samuel.


    For him, he had to get the token first so that he could feel safe.


    However, when he wanted to speak several times, he saw that Samuel was just quietly watching the situation in the field, so he could only shut his mouth obediently.


    "Heaven and earth are heartless. They treat all things like dogs! These people... s!" Samuelughed at himself leisurely andy directly on the stone.


    This made the knowledgeable man even more anxious. "Samuel, how... how did you fall asleep?"


    "It''s just the beginning. It''s still early. Let''s take a rest." After that, Samuely down and closed his eyes before the knowledgeable man in Jianghu could speak.


    The knowledgeable man in Jianghu looked at Samuel strangely. He was full of grievances and wanted to talk to Yvonne. Yvonne said calmly, "Don''t worry, you should believe him."


    After an unknown period of time, the battle in the forest did not stop. Instead, more and more people joined the battle.


    It was originally a green forest, but now it was dyed red by blood. Corpsesy everywhere in the forest, like hell on earth.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly and suddenly shouted angrily, "Enough!"


    The next second, a figure suddenly popped out. In the woods, those who were fighting fiercely only felt a sh of golden light in front of them, and then their bodies flew backward several meters uncontrobly.


    "It''s just a token. Are lives really worthless to you so you killed so many people?"


    An angry roar fell from the sky, and Samuel was quite angry.


    In the forest, there were thousands of corpses. Countless people fell into a pool of blood. Even those who survived would be killed if they were discovered.


    "Who? Who''s talking? If you have the ability, just show up.


    "


    Below, a group of people carrying knives were looking around for Samuel.


    "You''re right. Aren''t you here to snatch the token? What right do you have to lecture us here?"


    "I don''t intend to lecture you, because I know that these are useless to you. The only useful thing is to beat you downpletely."

 Chapter 2424

    Chapter 2424


    As soon as he finished speaking, a golden light suddenly sh in the sky. The next second, an invisible pressure directly covered the sky. Before the group of people could react, they felt that their knees had no way to resist the inexplicable pressure and were bent uncontrobly. "What... what kind of power is this?"


    "Is it just an aura? How could it be so strong?"


    "F*ck, it''s impossible. It''s impossible. How could there be such a master around us?"


    "Damn it, anyway, we will die. Don''t be afraid, let''s fight him."


    Someone in the crowd shouted. Soon after, a group of people, whose eyes were ferocious and blood-red, lifted their knives and hacked at the sky. "You are just ants!"


    With a cold shout, the next second, the group of people felt everything went ck before their eyes. The person who stood in the middle of the crowd with a red-blue token in his hand felt that his face was suddenly blown by the wind and he could not open his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, the token in his hand was gone.


    In the distance, the ck shadow disappeared. A group of people only saw that at the end of the forest, a man pulled up a woman, carrying a child on the back, followed by a dwarf, slowly walking toward Mount Qi Hall.


    The brothers next to the man holding the token just now were about to chase after him, but he stopped them. "Why are you still chasing? Are you going to die? That man''s cultivation is too high for us. Even if everyone herees together, they can''t beat him, let alone us."


    "Damn it, we have been fighting for the token for a long time, but now it was taken by him. I''m not convinced."


    "Yes, Zhang Yang, are we, the 36 men of the Heavenly Gang, at the mercy of others?"


    The man smiled disdainfully and said, "Didn''t you hear what he said? He didn''t intend to reason with us. He just beat us with his fists. Do we have any other choice but to be beaten? Let''s go. We lost."


    "But... is that all?"


    "That''s right; you''re too unwilling to ept it, aren''t you? We don''t even know who we''ve lost to."


    "I know." The man smiled and then gently raised his left hand. There was a small leaf on his left hand.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    This leaf was obviously in the woods. However, its shape had been deliberately changed.


    There was a strange sign on the small leaf.


    "What''s this?" someone asked curiously.


    "It looks like a bamboo hat."


    "It''s really strong. Someone can carve such a vivid picture on a thumb-sized leaf. Moreover, this leaf is very thin, but it didn''t pierce through at all. It was obviously carved with high-level internal force."


    When the group of people saw the patterns on the leaves, they could not help but be amazed. Obviously, not ordinary people could make such a bold painting on the small and thin leaf.


    "However, what does the pattern of the bamboo hat on this leaf represent?" The man looked up at his brothers in confusion.


    In other ces inside the Bounded Domain.


    Although the smoke of gunpowder in the north had died down, there were still endless fires and smoke in other ces. In order topete for thest three tokens, there was still a fierce fight between them.


    On a tall tree outside the Mount Qi Hall, Samuelnded on the top of the tree with Yvonne and others. Looking at the continuous mes of war in three directions, he was half-lying, swaying with the wind, free and easy.


    The breeze blew slowly andfortably. Thisfortable scene clearly formed a strong contrast with the fighting outside.


    "Although we have finished work


    early, the situation is not favorable. It seems that the situation in the east has begun to stabilize, and the south is also making the final harvest. It''s surprising in the west." On one side, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu had not rxed his vignce and observed other ces for Samuel.


    "The ck gas is swirling over there. Could it be that the Devil n has taken action?" Yvonne took off her mask when there was no one on the tree.


    "Even if it''s not the Devil n, it''s


    very likely that it''s rted to the Devil n. I''ve heard rumors in Jianghu that people from the Orthodox Path have been practicing Devilish Skills recently. It''s very likely that the Devil n has colluded with our people. The Devil n will use the shell of the Orthodox Path Alliance to take part in the Martial Arts Contest, while people from the Orthodox Path Alliance will use the Devil n to fight for themselves," The


    knowledgeable man said. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''m afraid the Martial Arts Contest this time will be even more difficult than we expected." Upon hearing these words, Yvonne could not help but frown.


    "That''s right. It is urgent, but


    unfortunately, some people are


    sleeping soundly now. It seems that he doesn''t take it seriously at all. At this time, the knowledgeable man looked helplessly at Samuel beside him, who was even snoring. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel seemed to have noticed that someone was talking about him. Although he didn''t open his eyes, he smiled and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? I never care about what a group of defeated men did."


    "It''s like you don''t care what these ants are doing at all!"


    After that, Samuel sat up slightly and looked at the sky. "The sun is setting!"

 Chapter 2425

    Chapter 2425


    At sunset, thest red light of the setting sun disappeared, and the gate of the Mount Qi Hall was slowly opened with a deafening roar. Gu Ri''s familiar figure slowly appeared at the gate of the hall again.


    Inside the Bounded Domain, those who were still alive slowly gathered from all directions. Some were happy, some were sad, some were proud, and some were bowing their heads.


    On the east side, the justice team, as expected, took the token in the east. After several small alliances in the west fought with each other, the Light Alliance stood out. Although the Heavenly Turtle Elder was injured by Samuel, he was still powerful. Finally, he took the token in the west.


    In the south, at this time, a group of men in ck came quickly. These people were wrapped very tightly. Except for their eyes, nothing else could be


    seen.


    All the people present were discussing the identities of this group of people. They were pointing at each other. Obviously, judging from their appearance, these people were almost the same as the Devil n. However, after they handed a white jade token to Gu Ri, Gu Ri nodded faintly. Then, Gu Ri looked up at the people present. "Everyone, where''s the token in the north?"


    "It is here." As his voice fell, a strange group slowly walked over from a distance.


    "It''s him? It''s him?"


    "Isn''t this the masked man fromst night? He got the token in the north!"


    "Just now, someone told me that the battle in the north stopped very quickly, and the casualties were very small. He said that it might be the easiest. Damn it, it''s this guy."


    "Fortunately, I didn''t go to the north. Otherwise, I could only watch it in advance."


    When the group of people saw Samuel, they couldn''t help but whisper amongst themselves. The scene of Heavenly Turtle Elder''s defeat yesterday was still imprinted in their minds.


    Gu Ri received thest token that Samuel handed over. Heughed softly and asked, "How should I address you, sir?"


    "This is the leader of our Mysterious Man Alliance. People in Jianghu call him the Mysterious Man." At this time, the knowledgeable man took over the question and chuckled.


    "The Mysterious Man''s alliance?"


    "What kind of alliance is this? I''ve never heard of it."


    "Besides, did The knowledgeable man in Jianghu also join that alliance?"


    "Haha, it seems that the masked man thinks he has some ability, so he wants to fight alone and pull the knowledgeable man in Jianghu into the gang."


    "He is dreaming. He is indeed invincible outside the hall, but he is nothing after entering the inner hall. Those are the real experts."


    "The Alliance of Justice has the support of the Evesting Sea Area and several powerful families behind it. Even the strange men in ck just now took out a white jade token. As we all know, those who can take the white jade token are at least at the City Lord level. It can be thought that all the alliances have the support of forces behind them. And this Mysterious Man''s Alliance, haha, looks like they are alone. Once they enter the hall, they will be nothing."


    "This kind of person is just pretending in front of us. But soon, the sense of superiority he found on us will be reced by the shame."


    "You''re right. If he wants to show off in the Eight Direction World, doesn''t he know what you''re capable of?"


    Although many people were afraid of Samuel''s strength, they scoffed at his way of forming an alliance.


    Unlike everyone else, Gu Ri merely


    sized up Samuel with a strange look in his eyes. The next second, he returned to normal. He looked up at everyone around him and said, "Alright, Since the four tokens have been found, I officially announce that the survivalpetition is officially over. These heroes can officially enter the hall and participate in the ranking battle


    within the hall!"


    Then, Gu Ri waved his hand, and the entire energy shield suddenly moved, "All the ranking matches in the hall will be broadcast live on the Bounded Domain in real time. Everyone can have fun."


    After saying this, Gu Ri looked at the four teams and bowed slightly. "Everyone, pleasee in."


    Samuel and the others nodded and followed Gu Ri all the way into the hall. After this group of people entered the hall, the door was closed again. At this time, the few followers that followed Gu Ri remained in the same ce.


    Once the survivalpetition was over, the fighters would enter the climax of the ranking battle, and the losers would enter another climax!


    The Gate of Life and Death!


    The so-called Gate of Life and Death was also called the Gate of Wealth God. To put it simply, it was betting on the battle situation of the ranking battle. Mount Qi Hall would evaluate every contestant ording to the overall situation and then calcte the odds. Anyone could make a bet.


    The Mysterious Man of Samuel was also on the list, but ording to the ranking, it was thest one at present, although the odds were quite high. These followers were responsible for all the bets of the Gate of Life and Death outside the hall. For a time, there were a lot of gamblers, and it was very lively. However, this excitement had nothing to do with the Mysterious Man of Samuel.


    In the inner hall of Mount Qi, although it waste at night, the hall of Mount Qi was brightly lit.


    At this time, the high tform had been cast in the courtyard, which was several football fields size. Several Rootless mes were floating in the air, illuminating the whole hall of Mount Qi.


    Below the high tform, all the masters were sitting and whispering to each other.


    Gu Ri walked in. After giving Gu Yue some instructions, he gently stood beside him. At this moment, Gu Yue slowly walked onto the high tform. His energy moved and fis voice was as loud as a bell. "I believe that everyone has already rubbed their hands together. It is difficult for you to control the desire to move within your hearts. Therefore, I will also give you a short speech."


    "ording to the rules on the top of Mount Qi, the rankingpetition will be held in the hall of Mount Qi. The first three ranking is naturally the three major families in the Eight Direction World."


    "The ranking is not limited to theContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    individual participating in the


    competition or the group


    participating in thepetition! The


    original three great ns will be protected by the ranking


    competition and will automatically advance to the finals. As for the members of the other 68 halls and the new four groups participating in the survivalpetition, there are 72 teams in total. They will automatically be divided into 9 groups by drawing lots. The champion of these nine groups will


    form 12 groups with the three great ns topete for the final rankings."


    "Now, you can put your energy into the suspended fire above your heads. The suspended fire will distribute the order and the group you belong. The Ascending Wall of the Mount Qi Hall will also announce your corresponding schedule in time. I wish you good luck."


    After saying that, Gu Yue slowly stepped down the stage.


    Samuel gently raised his hand and slowly injected his energy into the suspended fire above his head with the others.


    A momentter, a white light suddenly appeared at the gate of the hall of Mount Qi, and a wall of void appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 2426

    Chapter 2426


    On the wall, it was obvious that they were divided into groups.


    Samuel was divided into the first group, and he was with the other seven people that he did not know.. At the 8th tform, they would be fighting against the Extraordinary Power Venerable.


    Samuel didn''t know what was going on, but the knowledgeable man couldn''t help swallowing when he saw the group and the opponent. Beside him, Yvonne''s face under the mask did not look good either.


    "What kind of luck is this? The Death Group is here as soon as he arrive?" On the side, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu couldn''t help but curse.


    Seeing that Samuel was puzzled, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu pointed at Samuel''s schedule. "Look, the one you are going to fight is the Extraordinary Power Venerable. F*ck, although the Extraordinary Power Venerable''s cultivation is only at the initial stage of the Evil yer Realm, his strength is extremely strong. He won''t be at a disadvantage even when facing someone at the upper stage of the Evil yer Realm."


    "Even if you defeat him, the other three winners will still be powerful experts in the Eight Direction World. Not a single one of them will be easy to deal with. It is definitely a group of death."


    The more the knowledgeable man thought about it, the more he felt sorry for Samuel. From a certain point of view, in the eighth group, there were four extremely powerful masters in the group. They looked more like the four top fighters torturing the four weak.


    Therefore, every step Samuel took was difficult, which waspletely different from that of the other groups.


    "If we continue to y like this, even if we want to win two more rounds, it will be difficult, let alone break out of the group game." The knowledgeable man in Jianghuined indignantly.


    If Samuel was in a good group, he might be able to break out of the encirclement if he encountered a weak opponent with strength and luck. In that case, Samuel could at least advance to the top 12 of the finals. Even if he lost in the end, Samuel''s Mysterious Man alliance would at least be famous because it was at least in the top 12.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, in thepetition in front of him, he did not take any advantage at all. Instead, it was very difficult.


    The four great experts meant that it was impossible for Samuel to pass the four trials.


    The knowledgeable man in Jianghu was very angry. On the contrary, Samuel was not angry at all. He was a little excited.


    Out of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, he needed a real master to test his current strength.


    Unfortunately, there were not many opportunities.


    At present, this group of death was the best opportunity for Samuel.


    "Well, luck itself is a part of thepetition. You don''t have to worry about it. There is still some time. Let''s go back to the room and rest first." Samuel said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, the


    knowledgeable man in Jianghu was


    extremely anxious. If Samuel was confident at the very beginning, it was reasonable. After all, he was almost invincible outside the hall, but at this time, he seemed to be bragging.


    It should be known that the weakest person in the hall was also invincible outside the hall.


    After all, those who could be listed in


    the seventy-two halls of Mount Qi Hall were true experts from the Eight Direction World. Even if there were many super mundane masters outside who did not participate in this, they at least represented the strength of most participants.


    "Han... you should take a look. Your odds are as high as 100. We can''t be as careless as we were just now," said the knowledgeable man anxiously. Yvonne and Samuel looked around and saw that there were two sets of numbers behind everyone''s name on the list. The number of the previous set represented the bet number, and the number of the back set represented the odds.


    What was funny was that Samuel''s bet was still zero, but the odds had reached a terrifying 1,000!


    That was to say, Samuel already had


    fel?


    a tenfold chance of odds! On the other hand, Samuel''s opponent, the Extraordinary Power Venerable, only had 1,3 times of odds, but the amount of bet had already reached one thousand and four hundred, with a total of ten million amethysts.


    From this data, it could be seen that in the eyes of outsiders, this was just a battle without any suspense.


    "So, some people often say that don''t gamble. It''s easy to lose everything. At least more than 1,400 people will go bankrupt tonight." After saying that, Samuel got up and left with Yvonne.


    The knowledgeable man was about to speak when he saw Samuel turn around and walk toward the hall. He could only shake his head and sigh helplessly.


    Because Samuel was not qualified to live in the 72 halls, he temporarily lived in a dormitory of the disciples in the hall.


    When they returned to the house and Samuel was opening the door, in the next room, the previous Spiritual Master and Ye Gucheng were opening the door and sending Ao Jun out.


    At this time, Ao Jun walked out with a smile and said, "I live on the right side of the Kun Hall."


    At this time, Ye Gucheng had a smirk on his face. "Don''t worry; she will have apetition tomorrow night. That will be a fierce battle. After the battle is over, when she is weak, I will send her over."


    Ao Jun was about to speak when he suddenly nced at Samuel who had juste over and was about to open the door. He was slightly surprised and shook his head with disdain. He mocked, "Ha ha, the Mysterious Man''s alliance?"


    "Trash!" After that, Ao Jun spat disdainfully and left.


    Looking at Ao Jun leaving, Samuel was slightly angry and clenched his fists quietly. At this time, Ye Gucheng, who was on the side, suddenly made a sound.

 Chapter 2427

    Chapter 2427


    Looking at Samuel, Ye Gucheng sneered, "After a long time, someone wants to establish his own sect. No wonder you refused to join us at that time. However, if you want to establish your own sect, you must first see if you have that ability. Otherwise, you will embarrass yourself!"


    "Gucheng, what''s the point of telling him this? Some people think highly of themselves and think that they are great, but in fact, they are ignorant. By the way, have you seen today''s odds?" The previous Spiritual Master sneered.


    Ye Gucheng suddenlyughed and said, "Of course I did. Besides, I also know that someone has made a new odd in history today, ten times, ten times in total. Since the Gate of Life and Death on the top of Mount Qi was opened, I have never seen anyone who has such a high odd."


    The previous Spiritual Masterughed coldly and said, "Haha, there''s nothing we can do. People always have to pay for their ignorance, right?" Although she was talking to Ye Gucheng, she was obviously asking Samuel. The meaning was obvious.


    Samuel wanted to deal with Ao Jun, but he was so angry by these two people. "Ignorant people like tough at others for being ignorant, because he thinks that all the people in the world are the same as him."


    After that, Samuel pulled Yvonne into the room.


    Hearing this, Ye Gucheng was instantly furious, but he was stopped by the previous Spiritual Master. "Hey, why are you anxious with him? When it is time, there are many people who will deal with him. Rest early. Maybe after you wake, you can watch a wonderful scene of someone being abused."


    Only then did Ye Gucheng rx a little. He gritted his teeth and said with a sinister look, "Don''t worry, this guy dares to refuse us ande out to fight alone. How can I miss the scene of this guy being abused?"


    The previous Spiritual Master smiled coldly and returned to the house with Ye Gucheng.


    Aftering out of the room of the previous Spiritual Master, Ao Jun returned to his room excitedly. As soon as he sat down, he ordered his servants to take out his best tea. Today, he was very happy.


    But at this time, a figure suddenly moved in the room. Ao Jun subconsciously became nervous. Then, when he saw the face of the person clearly, the joy he felt before suddenly dissipated. In return, he was covered with sweat and knelt down in fear.


    "Patriarch, why are you here?" Ao Jun asked in fear.


    "The death of Samuel has caused the situation to beplicated. After the Fu Family fell down unexpectedly, it is now the front battlefield of the Evesting Sea Area and the top of Blue Mountain. Do you think I don''t need toe here in person?" In the darkness, the figure whispered.


    Ao Jun nodded. He was very clear about the situation. Otherwise, he and Ao Yong would not havee to rope in all the forces in the past few days.


    "Is the matter between you and Ao Yong going well? I heard that you recruited a new team." The ck shadow said at this time.


    "Yes, an alliance that was


    temporarily formed. Their strength is


    quite good. They have already


    broken into the Ranking


    Competition. Originally... Ah, it''s fine. On the whole, it can be considered to be quite smooth. However, small interlude has urred." Ao Junughed.


    "Oh? If you have something to say, just say it. There is no secret between you and me," the ck shadow whispered.


    Patriarch, it''s fine. I only think that this matter is too small and is not worth mentioning. That day, when I went to rope in the Justice Alliance, I met a man. The previous Spiritual Master wanted to rope him in, but he refused. Now, he has established his own team and created the Mysterious Man alliance. Now, he can be considered to have entered the Rankingpetition. However, he is merely trash that created a new odd and is not worth mentioning." Ao Jun smiled and said.


    ¦¯Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The ck shadow frowned slightly. "Well, since he is a piece of trash, don''t worry about him. Now the overall situation is more important. Don''t dy the business because of a piece of trash."


    "Yes, don''t worry, patriarch. I''ll keep the Evesting n''s matter in mind. I won''t neglect it."


    Meanwhile, in Samuel''s room.


    Looking at Samuel holding Han Nian and sleeping, Yvonne and the knowledgeable man in Jianghu stared at each other anxiously.


    For the two of them, the uing battle was obviously a dangerous one, so they really did not understand why Samuel could sleep so peacefully. Yvonne was a little better. After all, she knew more about Samuel than anyone else, and the knowledgeable man in Jianghu was even more confused.


    Time passed slowly in the torment


    of the two of them. When it was nine o''clock as Gu Yue''s voice sounded in the hall of Mount Qi, the rankingpetition on the top of Mount Qi officially began.


    The entire scene, including outside the hall, began to usher in a true sleepless night.


    Those who wanted topete naturally had to observe the opponent''s strength and tactics in advance. Those who didn''t participate in thepetition naturally made a heavy bet to make a big bet.


    When it was almost 11 p.m., Samuel finally turned over. At this time, he yawned and sat up slowly.


    "Alright, now that we have faced the first round of the eighth group, he Mysterious Man will fight against the Extraordinary Power Venerable. Now, both parties should be prepared."


    Outside the hall, the emcee shouted.


    Samuel stood up, picked up the tea of Yvonne on the table, and drank it up. He smiled confidently and said, "It''s my turn to perform."

 Chapter 2428

    Chapter 2428


    When Samuel pushed open the door and walked out of the room, although it was alreadyte in the morning, the audience in the room increased instead of decreasing.


    For many people tonight, although the intensity of thepetition of Samuel was not very exciting, it was the easiest choice for the Gate of Life and Death this time. Although the odd was low, many people could obviously get a good reward after they put down the heavy bet.


    Of course, there were also some people who liked to seek excitement and they specifically buy the unpopr people like Samuel. After all, the possibility of winning was very low, but once they won, they would turn the tables and win to the peak of their lives.


    Seeing the appearance of Samuel, there was a sudden hush on the spot.


    "See, that bullshit ''the Mysterious Man'' is here? What a f*cking joke! He doesn''t have any strength or backing, and he even dares to bring the alliance to thepetition himself. He''s using the name of the ''the Mysterious Man'' because he''s afraid that he''ll be beaten up and embarrassed."


    "Haha, after all, if his real name is exposed, he will beughed at in the future. He knows himself well."


    "Hey, idiot. Look here. Do you know? You''ve seeded in creating the highest odds of the Gate of Life and Death."


    "History will remember the name of a good-for-nothing like you, hahaha."


    Samuel walked to the ring, surrounded by ridicule.


    For everyone in the hall, their cultivation was not low, so they naturally looked down upon Samuel. The most important thing was that everyone who could stay here had some background and rtionship. Therefore, Samuel, who had no name or background, was naturally just a piece of trash that could beughed at and insulted at will in their eyes.


    When Samuel stepped onto the arena, a burly giant was already standing opposite the arena.


    The reason why he said this guy was a giant was that he was too tall and two meters tall. His rock-like muscles piled up on his body, which made him look very frightening on the surface.


    Upon seeing Samuel, the strange giant could not help snorting. "You''re the leader of the Mysterious Man? You''re as thin as a monkey. I can break your waist with one move. Are you qualified to fight with me?"


    Samuel smiled and shook his head. "Are you so confident that I can''t defeat you?"


    "F*ck, I''m afraid you''re a fool, aren''t you? You can beat me? What right do you have to do that?" The Extraordinary Power Venerable coldly said with disdain.


    Then, he waved his hand and the audience burst into cheers.


    "The Extraordinary Power Venerable, beat that idiot to death and let him know that Mount Qi Hall is not a ce where a good-for-nothing like him can brag."


    "You''re right. Beat him to death with one punch. It''s a waste of resources for such a person to live."


    "What a f*cking good-for-nothing wearing a mask. The Extraordinary Power Venerable, take off his mask and let us have a good look at this trash." "You''re right. Then, in front of all of us, you beat this guy into a meat pie."


    "Beat him into a meat pie; turn him into a meat pie!"


    Listening to the unified cheer from the audience, the Extraordinary Power Venerable''s face was full of sneers, and he did not put Samuel in his eyes at all. He said with a strangeugh, "Did you hear that? Good-for-nothing, this is the gap between us. I really want to be gentle to you, but unfortunately, everyone wants to see you being abused."


    Samuel looked rxed and smiled disdainfully. "So, your four limbs are strong and you are stupid. These words are fully disyed in your body, not false at all."


    The Extraordinary Power Venerable immediately flew into a rage upon hearing these words.


    His cultivation was extremely high,


    his strength was great, and his body


    was strong could be said that he


    was basically the most perfectContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    el


    martial artist. Unfortunately, he was impulsive and his mood was easy to show on the surface. Therefore, when his master was still alive, he often scolded him for being stupid. Gradually, this became his sore point.


    Others could say anything about him, but if one were to say that he wasn''t smart, it would be tantamount to igniting all the anger in his body, making him explode on the spot.


    "This fellow really knows that he is no match for the Extraordinary Power Venerable. Therefore, he has thought of a way to provoke him in advance so that he can die a little faster?" Ye Gucheng coldlyughed as he looked at the scene.


    They were also waiting for the time, not only because they had also bet a lot in it, but more importantly, Samuel refused them that day, so they were naturally waiting for the result of Samuel being beaten up.


    "Haha, even if he can''t defeat the Extraordinary Power Venerable, what can he do? Hurry up and die. Isn''t that the best and only choice?" On the side, the previous Spiritual Master sneered.


    The more miserable Samuel was, the more he would regret not joining them.


    "Humph, that''s what he asked for. If he was willing to join us at that time, why would he do that? Sometimes. people have to pay for their arrogance. It''s just that the


    vel


    good-for-nothing is unlucky enough to tose his life in an instant. Ye


    Guchengughed. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Humph, it''s a pity that he can only regret going to the King of Hell''s ce. Let''s wait for his next life. If he still has a chance, he can choose again." Wu Yan alsoughed.


    On the stage, the Extraordinary Power Venerable stomped his feet. "Brat, you''ve f*cking provoked me. Now, I want you to die a terrible death! Ah!!" With an angry roar, the Extraordinary Power Venerable pounced on Samuel like a tank.


    "F*ck, he''s so fast!"


    "This is f*cking strong and fast. Who can resist it?"


    Everyone cried out in surprise the moment the Extraordinary Power Venerable attacked. Regardless of whether it was strength or speed, he was indeed a top existence. Even Samuel, who had always been extremely confident, could not help but frown at this moment, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Interesting." Samuel took a deep breath, ran the energy quickly on his body, and made a defensive posture.


    "But I''m not bad either." Under the mask, the corner of Samuel''s mouth suddenly curved into a sneer. The next second, his whole body shot out like a rocket.


    His speed was so fast that it left people speechless. On the ground, there was a afterimage where he had just moved.


    However, everyone present knew that his whole person had exploded into the air!


    "F*ck, what... what is this?"


    "Am I seeing things? That fellow... that fellow has gone up, but... but the afterimage is actually still in ce?"


    The Extraordinary Power Venerable was originally extremely confident in his attack, but when he was about to hit Samuel, the figure of Samuel suddenly disappeared. Just when he was shocked, his whole body turned pale.


    All of a sudden, he was shocked. He looked up subconsciously, and then his face twisted wildly because of the great pressure.

 Chapter 2429

    Chapter 2429


    In the next moment, the Extraordinary Power Venerable was even pressed by this invisible pressure, which made him unable to open his eyes and his facial features gather together. His huge body was pushed down slowly by the heavy pressure, and he was about to kneel on the ground.


    "What... what the hell is this?"


    "Good, what a strong pressure."


    "This... this is from that fellow earlier?"


    "Impossible, that''s impossible."


    Under the stage, a group of spectators also felt an extremely strong pressure falling from the sky. Those who were close were even like the the Extraordinary Power Venerable on the stage. As long as they looked up, their facial features would be twisted and looked ferocious.


    Those who were a little further away were also messed up by the strong wind and their clothes were lightened.


    Ye Gucheng grabbed the railing in front of him tightly and looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. His eyes were full of shock and anger. "What? This guy... he actually..."


    The previous Spiritual Master, who was full of sarcasm just now, could not help but frown at this time. However, as an expert in the Evil yer Realm, she could barely force herself and said at this time. "Haha, don''t worry. Even if this guy can y some new tricks, so what? Does he really think that he could win? In my opinion, this is just a cheap trick."


    However, as soon as she finished her words, she felt a p on her face.


    In mid-air, the figure of Samuel suddenly descended with the pressure from earlier.


    He rushed backward and raised his fist, like a god descending to the world.


    On the ground, everyone couldn''t help but look pale and sweat on their palms.


    "The Extraordinary Power Venerable, beat him, beat him!"


    "Yes, don''t be scared by his momentum. He''s just a paper tiger."


    "Stand up, raise your fist, and give him a punch."


    In the crowd, someone with high cultivation was the first to react and shout at the arena. Then, the others also woke up from their shock and shouted at the Extraordinary Power Venerable on the stage.


    Upon hearing the shout, the Extraordinary Power Venerable opened his eyes with all his strength. Then, he clenched his right fist, clenched his teeth, and tried his best to raise his hand.


    But at this time, he suddenly realized that his right hand could not be lifted up at all.


    "How is this possible? How is this possible? How can you have such great strength? This is an illusion, an illusion, isn''t it? Good-for-nothing, what kind of evil magic did you use against me?" The Extraordinary Power Venerable was greatly shocked. If he hadn''t been in it himself, he wouldn''t have believed that the power he was proud of was suppressed by others at this time.


    "Raise your hand, the Extraordinary Power Venerable. What the fuck are you doing? I''ve bet a lot of money on you. Are you trying to make me go bankrupt?"


    "Damn it, the Extraordinary Power Venerable, what are you doing? F*ck, raise your damn hand!"


    Seeing the figure of Samuel approaching, the group of proud and mocking audience under the stage just now all stood up in a hurry.


    Hearing the abuse around him, the Extraordinary Power Venerable was both angry and anxious. Because to him, he was the one in the storm!


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, in the curses of all the people, Samuel flew straight down, causing the ground to rumble. The body of the Extraordinary Power Venerable exploded like a stone on the arena and flew backward rapidly.


    At the same time, all the people present were heartbroken.


    They were betting heavily onpetition, a brutal one without any suspense, but they didn''t expect it to be like this until now.


    No, to be exact, this was indeed a killing match without suspense, but both sides had changed.


    "This, this... how is this possible? That trash actually managed to send the Extraordinary Power Venerable flying?"


    "Could it be that this Extraordinary Power Venerable is really cheating on us? Or is it that this fellow is too old to move now?" Everyone looked at each other, finding it hard to ept the current situation.


    On the arena, as soon as Samuel stabilized his body, he rushed toward the Extraordinary Power Venerable like a cheetah.


    He wouldn''t show the slightest bit of mercy towards this Extraordinary Power Venerable, because for Samuel, it was already toote to be in such ante hour. It was time to


    go back and rest.


    "Bang bang bang!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel caught up with the Extraordinary Power Venerable and gave him a third kick in the air.


    The next second, there was another loud bang.


    The two-meter-tall Extraordinary Power Venerable was smashed into the fighting ring more than 10 meters away.


    The Extraordinary Power Venerable


    was knocked unconscious. The intense pain in his chest made him feel as if he doubted his life. He struggled to stand up, but he only felt sweetness in his chest. A mouthful of blood immediately spurted out.


    Watching Samuel slowly walking toward him, the Extraordinary Power Venerable''s disdainful eyes were filled with endless fear. He quickly took a few steps back.


    Suddenly, he stopped.


    The next second, he bent his knees. With a bang, he knelt down heavily in front of Samuel!

 Chapter 2430

    Chapter 2430


    As soon as he knelt down, everyone present was stunned and gasped.


    For everyone, who was the Extraordinary Power Venerable? He was a true top-tier expert, but now, he had suddenly knelt down in front of someone that everyone didn''t know and even mocked by them in a cold voice.


    It was really surprising and hard to ept at the same time.


    "This... this is impossible. This is a trick, isn''t it? That... that trash, he actually defeated the Extraordinary Power Venerable?"


    "Yes, and it''s not a simple defeat, but... seckilled."


    "The Extraordinary Power Venerable is an expert in the Evil yer Realm. He doesn''t even have the ability to fight back against that guy? When did such an expert exist in the Eight Direction World? Isn''t this too magical?"


    The group of people looked at each other, not believing that this was the truth at all.


    The railing tightly clenched by Ye Gucheng almost creaked at this time. It could explode at any time. The previous Spiritual Master''s face turned blue and red.


    Thinking back to the indifferent words just now, she only felt very stupid and even made peopleugh. She was naturally ashamed. But in the face of such a situation, it waspletely beyond her expectation. She was naturally very surprised.


    "Hero, I was wrong. Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I''ll kowtow to you." The Extraordinary Power Venerable looked at Samuel and said in fear as he bowed.


    Although he was unwilling to admit that he had lost, the fact was right in front of him, which made him have to admit.


    "Wrong?" Samuel smiled.


    The Extraordinary Power Venerable nodded his head like pouring garlic. "Yes, I was wrong. I... I shouldn''t have spoken rudely to you, and I shouldn''t have looked down on you. I lost, please spare my life."


    Samuel frowned slightly. After a while, he let out a long sigh and turned to leave the stage.


    To Samuel, he was never a person who would disregard human lives. Although he was never soft-hearted towards his enemies, this was only a Martial Arts Contest after all. Although the Extraordinary Power Venerable insulted him, his crimes were not fatal.


    Moreover, Samuel was clearly aware of the strength of the Extraordinary Power Venerable. He was not worthy of unleashing Samuel''s full strength. In other words, Samuel had merely randomly yed with him earlier. It was unexpected that the renowned Extraordinary Power Venerable was actually so fragile of one strike.


    Therefore, Samuel also believed that there was no need to fight.


    But just as Samuel turned around, behind him, the Extraordinary Power Venerable, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly smiled ferociously. The next second, he clenched his right fist, aimed at Samuel, and suddenly attacked!


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, the Extraordinary Power Venerable''s fistnded directly on Samuel''s waist. Samuel was not prepared at all. With this punch, Samuel suddenly felt a strange force pushing his body forward uncontrobly.


    The next second, Samuel''s body mmed heavily on the ground more than ten meters in front of him.


    "Ah!!!"


    Having seeded in one strike, the Extraordinary Power Venerable abruptly stood up in excitement. He shook his arms and let out a ripping roar, frantically disying his powerful strength.


    "Wow!!"


    At this time, the crowd, which had been silent for a long time, suddenly burst into cheers.


    "The Extraordinary Power Venerable, this is your true strength. You should have killed that trash with one punch a long time ago."


    "Haha, yes, you''ve been kidding us for a long time. Damn, you scared me to death. I thought I would lose everything tonight."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    A group of people cheered while pping to celebrate their victory.


    Although everyone knew that it was despicable and shameful for the Extraordinary Power Venerable to win the game in this way, no one felt that it was inappropriate when these things were connected with their own interests. They even thought that he should have done it a long


    time ago.


    en.swnovels


    In the distance, the previous Spiritual Master and Ye Gucheng also heaved a long sigh of relief. For them, they didn''t want to see Samuel show off his power. They just wanted to see how Samuel was beaten to death.


    After all, this was the only way to bnce their hearts and make them feel that Samuel should pay the price for refusing to join them.


    At this time, a faint smile appeared


    on the corner of Ye Gucheng''s


    mouth. "Finally, he won. That kid really thinks that he is very capable, but in fact, he is stupid. Being kind to the enemy means being cruel to himself, humph."


    The previous Spiritual Master nodded. "Who told him not to join us? Haha, he deserves it!"


    In their eyes, with their qualifications, it was as if others had to ept an olive branch, but if they didn''t ept it, it seemed to be uneptable.


    In the room, Yvonne, who heard the cheers outside, was nervous and looked at the knowledgeable man at the door in a panic. After Samuel went out, Yvonne had been sitting in the room all the time.


    She knew that the Extraordinary Power Venerable''s strength, so she was very worried about Samuel. She wanted to see it, but she was afraid to see Samuel fail and be beaten, so she could only wait anxiously in the room.


    Hearing the cheers, she had a bad feeling.


    UMS


    At this time, on the fighting ring, after the Extraordinary Power Venerable''s arrogance aroused cheers, he walked toward the motionless body of Samuel.


    Suddenly, a sneer came from the ring. "You shouldn''t have done this."

 Chapter 2431

    Chapter 2431


    Hearing this voice, the arrogant Extraordinary Power Venerable suddenly panicked and looked around in fear. "Who? Who? Who the fuck is talking?" However, as soon as he finished speaking, his face suddenly turned pale. Then, another sneer came. The sneer made him shiver and sweat profusely. He looked at Samuel who was lying in front of him in disbelief.


    No... No way!


    "It''s impossible, isn''t it? This must be an illusion! Yes, it must be an illusion."


    How could a dead manugh?


    Just as the Extraordinary Power Venerable was frightened and shocked, something else that made his scalp tingle even more happened. Samuel''s hand suddenly moved.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He... he didn''t die?


    It was impossible. In the case that the other party was unprepared, it was impossible for anyone to survive his full blow.


    This was not confidence, but reality.


    Even if he had thick skin and thick flesh, he would not be able to survive if a person in the Evil yer Realm attacked him with all his strength.


    Samuel''s thin body was obviously weak in defense. How could he survive?


    Thinking of this, the Extraordinary Power Venerable wiped his eyes in a panic. He felt that these must be illusions.


    Under the stage, the cheering audience looked at the strange actions of the Extraordinary Power Venerable and was confused for a while. They didn''t know what he was doing.


    But the next second, when their pupils were infinitely erged, the answer came out.


    At this time, Samuel, who was lying on the ground, suddenly stood up gently and touched his waist with his right hand, looking a little dissatisfied. "How... how is this possible? Why... why is this fellow standing up?"


    "Damn it, what did this guy do? He won''t die even if he is punched in the back?"


    "Has the Extraordinary Power Venerable spent all his energy on a woman these years? Damn it, can''t he even kill such a thin monkey?"


    The audience was shocked and angry, because Samuel stood up, which was obviously thest thing they wanted to see.


    "You... you... you have taken a fatal blow from me.... how... how is it possible for you to stand up again?" Watching the back of Samuel, the feet of the Extraordinary Power Venerable could not help but tremble with all his might.


    He really couldn''t figure out why.


    The more he couldn''t figure it out, the more unknown fear upied his heart. If not for so many people present, he really wanted to find a crack and roll as far as possible.


    Samuel smiled and did not answer him. He turned around, looked at the trembling Extraordinary Power Venerable, and wiped his fist.


    "No... no, don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I was wrong, I was wrong..." The Extraordinary Power Venerable was so scared that his body went limp. He looked at Samuel and subconsciously retreated.


    "I will not kill you!" Samuel faintly replied. These words had just reassured the Extraordinary Power Venerable a little when he smiled and said, "However..."


    Samuel deliberately dragged the words out for a long time, and the whole nerve of the Extraordinary Power Venerable was also pulled out for a long time by Samuel.


    "However, if you gave me a punch, I will at least give you a punch, right?" Samuel smiled and said. However, just as the Extraordinary Power Venerable''s heart turned to ashes when he heard this, Samuel once again said, "However..."


    The Extraordinary Power Venerable really felt like he was about to copse. He was on the verge of tears. "What?"


    "I allow you to prepare in advance."


    Hearing this, the Extraordinary Power Venerable could not help but wipe the cold sweat off his face as he felt a little relieved. Although Samuel made him feel terrifying, he was very confident in his own strength, especially in terms of strength and defense.


    Relying on his two-meter-tall body and rock-like muscles, he was confident that he should have no problem facing Samuel''s punch. "You will keep your word?" The Extraordinary Power Venerable asked tentatively.


    Samuel nodded.


    "I have paid a price for my


    arrogance. Now, you should also pay a price for your arrogance." Having received an affirmative reply from Samuel, the Extraordinary Power Venerable immediately shook his hands and an aura immediately scattered from his body.


    "Mysterious man, you underestimate me too much. Come on!"


    With an angry roar, the muscles on the Extraordinary Power Venerable''s body tightened, and his entire body suddenly copsed. Looking from afar, under the light of the floating fire, these giant stone-like bodies even emitted a golden light.


    "Come on!" The Extraordinary Power Venerable shouted angrily.


    Samuel narrowed his eyes and shouted coldly, "Now, regret your sneak attack just now."


    After that, Samuel suddenly clenched his fists, took a horse step forward, raised his energy, and exerted his strength.


    "This fool is too f*cking arrogant. He even let the Extraordinary Power Venerable block his attack with all his strength. If he hadn''t used some strange moves just now, how could he have defeated the Extraordinary Power Venerable?"


    "That''s right. Although the


    Extraordinary Power Venerable has spent all his strength on a woman and is a little weak, at the very least, his body is there. This fellow really does not think much of the Extraordinary Power Venerable?"


    The crowd sneered. It was difficult for them to ept this reality that Samuel stood up, but there was no other way. Therefore, they were annoyed by every move of Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel''s fist also arrived.


    As soon as he made contact with Samuel''s fist, the confidence in the Extraordinary Power Venerable''s heart turnedpletely cold. Then, it spread all over his body.


    Under the cold, the Extraordinary Power Venerable''s entire body was unable to sense anything unusual in such a short moment.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    But just as he was about to put down his heart, his pupils suddenly widened. Then, as if his body had been hit by someone, all the five internal organs in his body burst!


    The next second, his body suddenly flew backward because of great inertia.


    "Bang!"


    A loud sound was heard. On the distant hall door, the enormous body of the Extraordinary Power Venerable heavily smashed onto the barrier that Gu Yue had set up.


    "Sorry... I''m sorry!"


    The Extraordinary Power Venerable muttered as he looked at Samuel in the distant arena. He used a voice that was almost crying as he muttered these words before closing his eyes with regret!!


    Then, with another muffled sound, his body fell directly from the Bounded Domain to the ground.


    There were four crack in the ce where he had mmed into just now!


    There was a dead silence under the stage, and a group of people were short of breath.


    "This... how is this possible? This... this fellow''s one punch, one punch... is he able to send the Extraordinary Power Venerable flying with one


    punch?"


    "Even... even Master Gu Yue''s Bounded Domain was broken. This guy... what kind of force is this guy? This is too... too horrible, isn''t it?" Crazy, the people at the scene were crazy!

 Chapter 2432

    Chapter 2432


    If it could be said that the Extraordinary Power Venerable being sent flying by someone was already a world shocking thing.


    If Master Gu Yue''s Bounded Domain was broken, it would be beyond description.


    The Bounded Domain of Mount Qi Hall had existed for hundreds of millions of years since the Martial Arts Contest began.


    However, no matter how many fierce battles had happened in Mount Qi Hall, the Bounded Domain of Mount Qi had never been destroyed by anyone.


    It was not that no one had identally touched it during the fight. In fact, it was often hit by someone unintentionally, and even suffered several fierce attacks.


    But it was safe and sound. Although the people of Mount Qi Hall never participated in any disputes in the Eight Direction World, they could only sit in this position with neutral status. How could the people of Mount Qi Hall not have extraordinary abilities?


    From the energy Bounded Domain outside the hall, to all kinds of mysterious mes in the hall, to the ring, and then to the Bounded Domain, these were all a performance of Mount Qi Hall to show its strength.


    Therefore, its existence seemed to be simple, but it was actually indestructible. Its performance over the years was enough to prove it. But today, it was broken.


    Moreover, it wasn''t an absolute force, but rather something he sent flying.


    Therefore, one could imagine how powerful this power was.


    Ye Gucheng gritted his teeth when he saw this. He really couldn''t ept such a scene. The previous Spiritual Master''s face turned pale.


    Not only did the scene they were looking forward to not appear, but the result also walked in the opposite direction.


    "This... just who exactly is this fellow? His strength is actually this astonishing. It''s as if the title of the Extraordinary Power Venerable is a joke in front of him." Ye Gucheng gritted his teeth and said coldly.


    The previous Spiritual Master also frowned, but she was desperately thinking about who the Mysterious Man, Samuel, was. Unfortunately, she searched her brain and could not find any master in the Eight Direction World, who was simr to him.


    After the shock, the crowd under the stage all looked at Samuel on the stage in horror. They were sweating and felt weak.


    They were very afraid of what they had just said. If Samuel heard them and targeted them, it would be terrible.


    Therefore, soon, the people present did the same thing without any orders, which was to turn their faces aside obediently. They were afraid of making eye contact with Samuel, let alone looking at him.


    After all, even the Extraordinary Power Venerable had been killed by his one punch. What right did they have to fight against such a person?


    Samuel smiled disdainfully, turned around, and walked down the stage.


    As Samuel passed by, a group of people quickly avoided him; for fear that they would get too close to this terrible master.


    After Samuel left, the quiet venue suddenly burst into screams.


    The massacre in their imagination caused a great reversal, which also meant that many people went bankrupt tonight.


    At this time, the knowledgeable man


    in Jianght who had been watching from a distance in front of the room suddenly understood what Samuel meant by saying that many people would go bankrupt tonight


    He was shocked. He naturally hoped that Samuel would win, but from the very beginning, he did not have much hope. In fact, he had no hope at all. However, Samuel broke his mind.


    This was because he hadpletely crushed the Extraordinary Power Venerable.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The Mysterious Man''s alliance is


    amazing. The Mysterious Man''s alliance is amazing. Hahaha, the Mysteriogs, Man really lives up to expectation. I have bet 100,000 white crystals on you. You help me gain ten million for me in one night." At this time, someone in the crowd suddenly found it difficultto suppress his excitement and shouted.


    Compared to those who had cried bitterly and failed their bets, he was so abrupt and enviable.


    After shouting, he realized that it seemed a little inappropriate. He immediately shrank his head and did not dare to shout.


    "The Mysterious Man''s Alliance is awesome!"


    Suddenly, in a corner in the distance, the other person who had won money because of Samuel could not hide his excitement at this time and echoed in the distance.


    Then, on the other side!


    Another side.


    Although it was just a small fire, from time to time, more and more people responded to this call.


    In a moment, the slogan "The Mysterious Man''s Alliance is awesome" resounded in the hall of Mount Qi.


    "Pa!"


    In a high-rise room, the ck shadow pped Ao Jun hard, "Is this the trash you told me?"


    Ao Jun''s face was still full of disbelief. How could he have thought that things would develop to this extent?


    Ao Jun touched his painful face and knelt down in a hurry.


    One second ago, he was still immersed in the joy of tonight''s the Alliance of Justice winning the first round. The next second, he waspletely awakened by this p.


    "If he is trash, what are you?"

 Chapter 2433

    Chapter 2433


    "Patriarch, Ao Jun just underestimated that guy. Although he is indeed guilty, please calm down since we are in need of people."


    At this time, Ao Yong, who was standing aside, quickly knelt down and pleaded.


    "You have just underestimated him? The Extraordinary Power Venerable has underestimated that fellow. In the end, he has lost his life. Are you still telling me just?" The ck shadow furiously asked.


    After the ck shadow finished speaking, he let out a long sigh. "However, the Extraordinary Power Venerable is indeed simple-minded and has developed limbs. It''s only a matter of time before he is defeated. Ao Yong, pay more attention to that boy. If he can perform well next, we can think of a way to let him join our Evesting Sea Area."


    "Yes." Ao Yong nodded.


    "I hope he''ll be qualified to be a pawn in the Evesting Sea Area," the ck shadow said coldly. Then he moved lightly and the window was closed. At this time, in a room.


    The group of people, including the previous Spiritual Master, rushed back to the room angrily. The shouts towards Samuel outside were like a dagger stabbing into their hearts, which made it difficult for them to vent their anger.


    It was hard for them to ept the fact that Samuel had won. Now, he was praised by everyone, which made them feel worse.


    After returning to the room, the previous Spiritual Master mmed her palm on the table with a bang, and she was out of breath.


    Ye Gucheng followed closely behind. Compared with the previous Spiritual Master, he was angrier. How could this narrow-minded person bear someone better than him? He couldn''t bear to see a person who had a rtionship with him better!


    "The Extraordinary Power Venerable is really a good-for-nothing. He''s also known as an expert in the Evil yer Realm. What''s wrong? Are all the experts in the Evil yer Realm dead? Even trash like him can be ranked in the upper ss?" Ye Gucheng was so angry that he almost lost.


    But when he finished scolding, he found that the previous Spiritual Master was staring at him fiercely. Then he felt that something was wrong. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to say anything about you. I just..."


    "The Extraordinary Power Venerable has indeed spent the past few decades searching for a woman. Everyone in the Eight Direction World knows about this. I think that he has officially abandoned his cultivation for this reason, so that this boy can kill him." Wu Yan quickly stood up to ease the atmosphere.


    "I heard that he changed into more than 30 women. It''s normal for his body to be exhausted, but I didn''t expect that he would lose his fame because of this." Lu Yunfeng also said at this time.


    "That''s right. Today, the Extraordinary Power Venerable did not even take a single blow from him. That''s why he seems to be very powerful. In fact, it''s all because of the Extraordinary Power Venerable''s weak body." The previous Spiritual Master nodded her head and her anger subsided a little.


    Up to now, they did not want to admit the strength of Samuel, but med more on the dead Extraordinary Venerable.


    "Gucheng, who is the next opponent of Samuel?"


    "In the next round, if everything goes well, it should be Grandpa Raging Fire from the eighth group fighting against Guyang. However, Guyang''s cultivation has not improved for tens of thousands of years. He with


    definitely lose to Grandpa Lie Huo."


    "I don''t want to see that kid show off anymore. Go and find Grandpa Raging Fire. In the next match, I don''t want to see today''s scene again," said the previous Spiritual Master.


    Ye Gucheng nodded. "Yes, I will do it now."


    "Wait!" Just as Ye Gucheng had taken two steps forward, the previous Spiritual Master stopped him. Then, the previous Spiritual Master took out a box from her hand and said, "Give him this pill."


    "Master, this is... the top-notch White Jade Dew that the Evesting Sea Area gave you. Are you giving it to someone else?" Ye Gucheng was shocked when he saw this.


    "What''s the point of losing a jade dew? It''s better than that contemptible clown showing off in front of me!" The previous Spiritual Master shouted coldly.


    After hearing this, Ye Gucheng immediately nodded and quickly left.


    "The Mysterious Man, I want to see if you will die this time." Ye Gucheng said fiercely at this time.


    In the other room.


    Compared with their anger and unwillingness, this ce was full ofughter.


    Yvonne was naturally very happy that Samuel had returned safely. Together with the knowledgeable man in Jianghu, after the three of them celebrated, Yvonne rewarded Samuel with a foot massage!


    The knowledgeable man in Jianghu had mysteriously run out early, but now he was nowhere to be seen.


    "You have stirred up amotion tonight. Listen, is there anyone outside calling the name of your alliance?" Yvonneughed softly.


    "I also want to keep a low profile, but strength doesn''t allow me to," said Samuel with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, yes. It''s your turn to be proud. Who asked you to kill the Extraordinary Power Venerable with one punch?" Yvonne smiled bitterly and happily.


    Samuel suddenly turned his head and looked up at Yvonne. "Do you really think it''s great for me to kill the Extraordinary Power Venerable?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The Extraordinary Power Venerable


    is an expert at the Evil yer Realm. He''s also recognized as an expert in the Eight Direction World. You can kill him with one punch. Of course you''re amazing."


    However, upon hearing this, Samuel was not happy. Instead, he frowned. Just as Yvonne was wondering, Samuel suddenly said, "But I have to say that my punch is not as strong as 60% of my strength."

 Chapter 2434

    Chapter 2434


    Yvonne was stunned. Her beautiful eyes were wide open and she could not recover for a long time. 60% chance of his strength?


    If these words were said by someone else, Yvonne would definitely p this boasting idiot to death.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, the Extraordinary Power Venerable was an expert in the Evil yer Realm, but what about Samuel? ording to what he said, he was only in the Saint Realm!


    There was a huge gap between Saint Realm and Evil yer.


    But just like that, it was one thing to kill the expert in Evil yer Realm, but the "weak" of the Saint Realm only used 60% of his strength?


    Therefore, if someone else said that, Yvonne would definitely p him without hesitation. But if it was said by Samuel, Yvonne would always believe


    it.


    But this time, Yvonne couldn''t believe it.


    "What? Do you think I''m bragging?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne nodded withoutment. "I also want to say no, but what you said is too incredible."


    Samuel smiled. Yvonne couldn''t understand, but in fact, Samuel could not understand either, because he couldn''t understand why he suddenly became so strong.


    It was normal for him to be like this if he used the Pangu Axe. After all, the Pangu Axe was the king of thousands of weapons. With its help, it would be easy for him to defeat those above his level.


    But if he didn''t use the Pangu Axe and Samuel was so strong, it was not normal for him now.


    Of course, Samuel did not know that he had stored one-third of the spirit energy in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book in the heart of the Dragon Tribe. His original purpose was that if others take turns to fight with him in the future, he could at least have a cushion.


    But it just so happened that the heart of the Dragon Tribe was so full that many secrets in Samuel''s body that he did not know werepletely activated at this time.


    For example, if he had peeked into his body at this time, he would have found that his golden body had already gently emitted a shocking golden light in his powerful white energy shield.


    Samuel shook his head. "To be honest, I did only use 60% of my strength. Ever since I came out of the Heaven Destion Heavenly Book, I suddenly realized that there were many different things about me. Not only was my entire body filled with a powerful power that was hard to suppress, it seemed that it could rush out at any time. More importantly, what I saw waspletely different from before."


    "It''s different?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    In fact, ever since he had used the Third Eye Talisman in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, Samuel had already felt something different. However, when the energy in his body was sufficient, the feeling became even more intense.


    Not only could Samuel see many different aspects, but also the Bounded Domains of Mount Qi Hall might be a big screen of cold liquid in other people''s eyes. But in Samuel''s eyes, it was something made up of thins.


    What was even more bizarre was that Samuel felt that the world had slowed down.


    But it happened at a normal speed.


    Even when he was fighting against the Extraordinary Power Venerable, he didn''t take any precautions and even turned his backpletely, but a strange picture suddenly shed in his eyes at that time.


    A pile of energy was approaching him!


    At that time, it was precisely because of the strange appearance of this scene that Samuelpletely ignored the Extraordinary Power Venerable behind him, so that he couldunch a full sneak attack on him.


    However, the Extraordinary Power Venerable''s sneak attack was a dangerous thing for Samuel, but in the end, it became a test for him.


    As expected, the hardness of the Indestructible Armor had something to do with his energy cultivation. Thanks to the continuous support of the Dragon Tribe''s energy, the armor''s defensive ability had also been greatly improved. It was so strong that even Samuel was surprised. Because it did withstand the full blow of the Extraordinary Power Venerable for Samuel.


    Of course, this was also due to the fact that the Golden Body had been lit up. The Golden Body and the Indestructible Armor had even begun to merge into one, which was why the hardness of the armor had suddenly risen by one level. However, these things had not been detected by Samuel.


    "By the way, when ites to the changes in my body, I asked you to help me ask about it. How is it going?" After saying that, Samuel looked at Yvonne.


    After hearing this, Yvonne was both happy and surprised. But when Samuel asked this question, she couldn''t help frowning. "When you went out just now, I asked. However, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu said that there was no so-called Zhen Fuzi in the world."


    "There''s no such person? Could it be that the knowledgeable man in Jianghu doesn''t know that old man?" Samuel frowned in confusion.


    "As long as he''s a little famous in


    Jianghu, it''s impossible for the knowledgeable man in Jianghu not to find it. So, since he said there''s no such person, there are only two! possibilities. First, he''s not even qualified to be known by the


    knowledgeable man in Jianghu.


    Second, that''s a fake name," Yvonne said.


    "I prefer thetter," Samuel said seriously.


    If he was really just a nobody, how could he produce such an incredible thing as the Third Eye Talisman? It could even help Samuel walk out of the endless abyss that no one could walk out of. The most amazing thing was that Samuel was surer that Zhen Fuzi had really talked to him in the endless abyss that day. Content


    belongs to en.swnovels


    Although Samuel didn''t know how Zhen Fuzi did it, how could a person with this kind of cultivation be amon person?


    "He must not be an old Taoist who is


    afraid of death. Zhen Fuzi is just a fake name. However, I really don''t understand why he turned into an ordinary old Taoist to approach me. What makes me feel strange is that he seems to have been following me all the time. What is his purpose?" The more Samuel thought about it, the more he felt that this was not normal.


    "This person is so mysterious that it''s hard to understand. He looks like he''s helping you, but sometimes he seems to be trying to harm you." Yvonne


    had heard Samuel talk about this when she was in the Eight Destions World, so she could almost have the same feeling as Samuel.


    What''s more, she didn''t understand what Zhen Fuzi was trying to do!


    "Actually..."


    Just as a voice was about toe out, a loud noise suddenly came from the door, which suppressed the voice. Then, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu ran in breathlessly with joy.


    As soon as he came in, he picked up the tea on the table and took a sip.


    Then, he wiped his mouth and looked at Samuel, out of breath. "Hehe, hehe... Samuel, awesome, awesome."

 Chapter 2435

    Chapter 2435


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel frowned. "Have you been chased? You''re in a panic."


    The knowledgeable man chuckled, not angry at Samuel''s words at all. He pointed outside and shouted, "You exploded, you exploded!"


    "What are you talking about? Just say it." Samuel was even more depressed.


    "In the life and death list, your odds have been reduced to more than two times. And now, many people are betting on you. You''re f*cking popr. You''re so popr," The knowledgeable man said excitedly.


    "This is it?" Samuel was a little speechless.


    "What the hell? Isn''t it exciting enough?" The knowledgeable man in Jianghu was stunned.


    Samuel couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He waved his hand and motioned for the knowledgeable man in Jianghu to sit down.


    The knowledgeable man in Jianghu was a little confused and didn''t know what Samuel was going to do.


    "I want to ask you, have you ever heard of the Third Eye Talisman?"


    Since Zhen Fuzi may be fake, but one of his treasures, the Third Eye Talisman, should not be fake, right? Maybe he could get some useful information from it.


    But just as Samuel had this idea, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu looked at Samuel in confusion. "What is the Thired Eye Talisman? Which Taoist temple does it belong to?"


    "Are you really the knowledgeable man in Jianghu? Haven''t you heard of the Third Eye Talisman? It''s a very small talisman. As long as you use it, you can see many different things," Samuel said gloomily.


    "I, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu, know one million and three hundred thousand weapons and talismans in the Eight Direction World. What am I if I''m not? But I''ve never heard of the thing you''re talking about," The knowledgeable man in Jianghu said with some dissatisfaction.


    Samuel and Yvonne looked at each other in dismay. The knowledgeable man in Jianghu knew nothing about the Third Eye Talisman and Zhen Fuzi! This was simply too unbelievable, wasn''t it?


    "However, I''ve seen a simr description of this strange talisman in a journal, but I''m not sure if it''s that thing." Just as the two were in despair, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu suddenly said.


    Hearing this, Samuel was surprised and said, "Then you''d better turn it over quickly."


    "My ancestors are the knowledgeable men in Jianghu. If we want to know the world''s affairs, we have to read all kinds of strange stories. I don''t know where I have read it. How can I turn it over?" The knowledgeable man in Jianghu said gloomily.


    Samuel was so angry that he really wanted to beat him up. However, at this time, Yvonne patted Samuel on the shoulder and said, "Forget it. Since that person has done so many things to us, I think he will appear again. Since he didn''t hurt us, let nature take its course."


    Samuel nodded. It seemed that this matter could only be like this temporarily.


    Seeing that Samuel didn''t speak, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu said, "Tomorrow evening is your second match. You should rest early and prepare well."


    "Although the performance of today''s battle is extraordinary, if you want to fight Grandpa Raging Fire, you must be careful. Although Grandpa Raging Fire''s external cultivation is about the same as that of the Extraordinary Power Venerable, Grandpa Raging Fire practices the unique Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire."


    "This kind of fire is mysterious. It is neither destroyed by water nor ice. The more water and ice it uses, the stronger the attack of the Mysterious Fire!" Hearing this, Samuel frowned. "Is there such a strange fire in the world?"


    The knowledgeable man in Jianghu nodded heavily and said, "That''s right. The fire''s attack is extremely fierce, burning people''s hearts. It''s very horrible. Therefore, Grandpa Raging Fire has the title ofContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rel


    Ghost faced Fire, and many met


    at the same level as him died in the Mysterious Fire. In the previous matches, he easily defeated the masters at the initial level of Evil yer Realm with the help of the Mysterious Fire. So, you must be careful."


    At this time, Yvonne said, "I''ve heard of this Grandpa Raging Fire. ording to the legend in Jianghu, he has the Nine-heaven Boy


    Formation in his hand, which is an et


    chain of mine children. Wherever the fire passes, there will be no grass growing. Even many masters in the Eight Wilds are afraid of him. Samuel, you must be careful. Once this fire touches your body, you can''t destroy it!"


    Hearing this, Samuel could not help but nod, but at this time, his mood was a littleplicated.


    Although Samuel was full of confidence in his current situation, upon hearing the power of Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire, he still could not help worrying about it.


    "By the way, I''ve found the Medical Sage King Wang Huanzhi." The knowledgeable man looked at Samuel and frowned.


    Noticing his attitude, Samuel asked worriedly, "Is there any ident?"


    "He is now a guest of the Evesting Sea Area. If you want to see him... it may be difficult, so you must show your reputation. It may be very


    difficult to fight against Grandpa


    Raging Fire, but you must fight quickly. What I mean is that the sooner the battle ends, the more momentum you will make for your reputation."


    "Make momentum? Isn''t it very simple?" Samuel smiled slightly, gently moved the knowledgeable man in Jianghu''s ears closer and then told him his thoughts.


    After hearing Samuel''s words, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu turned pale with fright and looked at Samuel incredulously. "Are you serious?"


    "I never lie." Samuel said with a confident smile.


    An awkward look appeared on the face of knowledgeable man in Jianghu. He looked at Samuel with a strange look.


    Did he need to y this big?

 Chapter 2436

    Chapter 2436


    In the afternoon of the next day, it was less than two hours away from Samuel''spetition.


    Just as the Gate of Life and Death of Samuel was about to open, a shocking news came.


    "Have you heard it? The Mysterious Man said that he would defeat Grandpa Raging Fire within five minutes."


    "What? Five minutes? What the hell are you talking about?"


    "That''s right, isn''t what you said a little too fake? Although the Mysterious Man did easily beat up the Extraordinary Power Venerablest night, it''s also a fact that the Extraordinary Power Venerable''s body is weak. Although the Mysterious Man is powerful, he is obviously a little weak. Now, facing Grandpa Raging Fire, he is a real expert. Can he defeat Grandpa Raging Fire? How could he solve the battle in five minutes?"


    "Yeah, what you said is either false news or the Mysterious Man is too f*cking arrogant. I''m afraid he doesn''t know what Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire is."


    "You''re right. The Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire is one of the most mysterious things in the Eight Direction World. Even an expert of the Eight Wilds can''t stand it, let alone the Mysterious Man."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Forget it... forget it. If the god-like yer hears it, we''ll be in deep trouble."


    Speaking of the Battle of Grandpa Raging Fire, it was necessary to mention the unprecedented battle three thousand years ago. In that battle, with the help of Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire, Grandpa Raging Fire fought with an expert of the Eight Wilds who was one whole realm higher than him. Since then, Grandpa Raging Fire''s reputation was well-known throughout the Eight Direction World, but at the same time, it was also the shame of the master of the Eight Wilds.


    Hearing these discussions, the first person to speak smiled disdainfully at this time. "My news is true. My Big Brother personally sent it to me from the hall. The Mysterious Man has said that he would knock down Grandpa Raging Fire within five minutes. If he can''t do it, he will voluntarily give up."


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Big Brothers of the Gate of Life and Death." After that, the person said proudly.


    The group of people looked at each other and soon fixed their eyes on the disciples of Mount Qi Hall who were responsible for the record. The disciples of Mount Qi Hall looked at each other, smiled, and nodded. "Yes, about ten minutes ago, the Mysterious Man did say that." Hearing this, the group of people outside couldn''t help but gasp.


    In five minutes, Grandpa Raging Fire would be knocked down? No one in the Eight Direction World had ever dared to say such arrogant words since there was Grandpa Raging Fire.


    Even many true experts of the Eight Wilds had to give in to Grandpa Raging Fire after learning of his deeds.


    Unexpectedly, the Mysterious Man, who came out of nowhere, dared to say such a thing.


    "This mysterious man is too f*cking arrogant. He knows that he is no match for Grandpa Raging Fire, so he deliberately provoked Grandpa Raging Fire by ying tricks?"


    "What''s the benefit of infuriating Grandpa Raging Fire? Does he want the Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire to be more violent?"


    "I think he must be tired of living. He''s courting death."


    "A newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger because it has not been eaten by a tiger. After a while, I''ll see how this Mysterious Man died."


    "But can it be that this Mysterious Man is really powerful? That''s why..." At this time, in the noisy crowd, someone said weakly.


    "F*ck, are you a fool? How powerful can he be? Even if he is, how can he deal with Grandpa Raging Fire in five minutes?"


    "Yes, you''re right. If this guy can knock down Grandpa Raging Fire in five minutes, I''ll f*cking eat shit for you to see. I''ll bet on Grandpa Raging Fire and write it down for me."


    "Me too!"


    Seeing that the group of people was


    aggressive and confident, the weak person who spoke just now obediently shut his mouth. However, even though he didn''t dare to offend everyone, after thinking about it for a bit, he still decided to listen to his own thoughts.


    Then, he ced his left 3,000 purple crystals on Samuel.


    After the bet, a group of people burst intoughter.


    "What a f*cking idiot! He still believes in the Mysterious Man at this time? Do you think he is still so luckyst night?"


    "That''s right. The Extraordinary


    Power Venerable''s body is weak and he underestimates his opponent. So he lost the match. Grandpa Raging Fire would p that idiot to death with a single p when he hears these rumors. How would he ever make the same mistake as the Extraordinary Power Venerable? That guy wants to defeat Grandpa Raging Fire within five minutes. What a joke!"


    The man obediently put away his betting notes. He didn''t dare to argue with the crowd and quickly left.


    The outer hall was already in such a great uproar. At this time, the sound of waves in the hall was even louder. Samuel said that he would defeat Grandpa Raging Fire in five minutes, which was like a bomb thrown into the calmke surface, causing a thousand waves.


    Everyone in the hall scoffed at Samuel''s harsh words and mocked him repeatedly.


    Ye Gucheng and the previous Spiritual Master sneered in the room. Obviously, for them, Samuel''s words were like a child''s words to an adult that he wanted to knock them down with one punch.


    In addition to being funny, there was only funny left.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, in the room, a burly man mmed the table suddenly, and the table immediately emitted a burning smell.

 Chapter 2437

    Chapter 2437


    The man''s body was golden, and his hair was blood-red with no eyebrows or beard. He looked rough and strange. At this time, his face was full of anger, and his eyes were almost spitting fire.


    "What a f*cking Mysterious Man! He is so bold that he dares to talk wildly outside. He really pissed me off. F*ck, I must burn this stupid guy to death to relieve my hatred."


    This man was the famous Grandpa Raging Fire in Jianghu.


    "Didn''t he want to knock me down in five minutes? Today, I''ll let him fall at my feet in five minutes." Grandpa Raging Fire was so angry that smoke rose from his eyes, nose, and mouth. A ck smoke came out as if it was really smoke.


    "Grandpa Raging Fire, this guy is really too arrogant. His words have caused a great uproar in the entire hall of Mount Qi. Even many big shots are paying attention to this match at this time. Although it was just apetition in the group, because of that guy''s arrogant words, it has now be a very eye-catching game. If we lose the game, I think..." Beside Grandpa Raging Fire, his counselor wanted to say something but stopped.


    It was obvious that thepetition was no longer a simplepetition for the ranking with so much public opinion.


    On the contrary, this was a battle of dignity between life and death.


    No one would lose a match so easily, because once they lost, they would lose their dignity.


    At that time, even if one was not beaten to death on the stage, he might be drowned by others'' saliva in the future.


    At that time, it was really better to die than to live.


    Therefore, this match was no longer a battle of ranking. It could even be said to be a battle of life and death. This was especially true for Grandpa Raging Fire. He was only allowed to seed and not be allowed to fail.


    "I know all of this. If I lose to a nobody, I will naturally be a joke in the world. How can I have the face to live in the Jianghu of the world? But don''t worry; since that guy dares to make such a scene, it will give me a chance to fight for glory again. I want to make my name even more famous in front of everyone! And that guy is destined to be a stepping stone for me to ascend the throne!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a voice came from outside. It was time for thepetition.


    Grandpa Raging Fire suddenly picked up the weapon on the table and rushed out angrily. When he arrived outside the hall, the guests were already full.


    Not only were there no empty seats under the stage, but in many of the surrounding buildings, the windows were also open. Obviously, this extremely specialpetition also attracted the attention of some big shots.


    Although this was just a small ranking match, to get rid of an Evil yer Realm Master who could fight to a draw with the masters of the Eight Wilds, it was obvious that this person was either stupid to brag around, or he had a unique skill. Naturally, he was also the helper that the big bosses needed.


    On the stage, Samuel stood proudly with his hands sped behind his back.


    Grandpa Raging Fire walked all the way to the stage. Wherever he passed, everyone cheered loudly.


    "Grandpa Raging Fire, beat this stupid Mysterious Man to death. Not only did he make me lose money yesterday, but he also talked wildly today. He is so arrogant."


    "That''s right. If you don''t properly deal with this kind of neer, what dignity will our seniors have in the future? Grandpa Raging Fire, teach him a good lesson. It''s best to kill him in one move."


    "It''s a naturalw to push the waves ahead. However, if the waves stirred up trouble, then let him die in the sea behind." "Grandpa Raging Fire, don''t worry. We all support you. We''ve put a heavy bet on you and beat him hard."


    A group of people shouted at Grandpa Raging Fire, as if they wished they could help Grandpa Raging Fire go on stage and cut Samuel into pieces.


    Grandpa Raging Fire snorted coldly and walked to the stage with anger. When he saw Samuel, his eyes narrowed slightly. "It''s you, kid, who is so arrogant outside?"


    Samuel smiled and looked at Grandpa Raging Fire. "Keep some strength. After all, I''m afraid you can''t hold on for five minutes."


    "Fu*k you, you are such a


    good-for-nothing. How dare you be so arrogant that you don''t take me seriously at all? Well, I will tell you, in five minutes, I will roast you, a thin monkey, into a dried-up monkey!" Grandpa Raging Fire was very angry with Samuel, so he swore at this


    time.


    In fact, Samuel was not thin, butpared with these rough masters, he was indeed a little thin.


    "Let''s wait and see!" Samuel smiled. At this moment, he raised his gaze and looked towards the emcee in the distance.


    "The Mysterious Man versus Grandpa Raging Fire, start!"


    As the emcee shouted, the entire Bounded Domain, which showed the battle schedule, was reced by a big countdown.


    The clock started from five minutes.


    "I''ll kill you with one move!" Grandpa Raging Fire shouted loudly. Then he waved his hand, and nine young children in red bellybands suddenly jumped up from the stage.


    Then, they quickly lined up in a row. With a p of his hand, nine raging mes flew out like a long rope and hit behind the nine children''s necks The nine children suddenly showed a trace of pain on their faces. The next second, the nine children''s pupils retreated, and there was only the mark of raging fire burning in their eyes.


    "Nine-heaven Boy Formation! Damn it, Grandpa Raging Fire directly erged his moves as soon as he arrived. Haha, this guy is doomed."


    "Enjoy the pain of the Mysterious Fire."


    Under the stage, a group of people was very excited. For many people, today''s battle was worth watching.


    "Brat, die!"


    On the stage, Grandpa Raging Fire roared and controlled the nine raging mes in his hand. The nine children also moved in an instant and formed a Nine-heaven Boy Formation.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In fact, the so-called Nine-heaven


    Boy Formation was a veryplicated and wonderful position. Then, the Nine children sprayed fire at the same time, forming a ten-fold tightly connected without a dead end. As long as one was covered by this, it was impossible to escape even if it turned into a fly.


    "Boom!"


    A sky-blue me spurted out from the nine childrens'' mouths at the same time. They were like nine ming lions, aiming directly at Samuel.


    This me was strange. At first, there were only nine mes, but each of them was divided into two, four, eight and sixteen... In the blink of an eye, it turned into a hundred firesing to Samuel.


    "Haha, isn''t this guy stupid?"


    "In the Nine-heaven Boy Formation, even if this guy turns into an ant, there is absolutely no chance for him to survive."


    "This person has to pay the price for his youthful arrogance. However, there is someone who has been ground into good jade, and this guy has directly lost his life."

 Chapter 2438

    Chapter 2438


    The blue fire spread all over the ce. Even though Samuel had been prepared and forced open the Indestructible Armor, he still felt that his skin seemed to be scorched at this time. His internal organs were constantly squeezing against each other, as if he could explode at any time.


    The Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire really lived up to its reputation!


    In fact, five minutes was just a move of Samuel. He was not so arrogant.


    However, if he wanted to see the Medical Sage Wang Huanzhi as soon as possible, he had to create his own reputation. The fastest way to be famous was to create a gimmick.


    Therefore, Samuel had to do this!


    However, since the words had already been said, what Samuel had to do was toplete his oath within the time he made a promise so that he could make a name for himself!


    But since he could not use the Pangu Axe, Samuel had be an ant on a hot pan. He did not know what to do.


    He subconsciously used energy to protect his body, but these were his own energy that suddenly became the aplices of the Mysterious Fire. For


    a time, the Mysterious Fire burned more fiercely around him, and even Samuel''s clothes were directly ignited.


    "How could this be?" Samuel was shocked!


    Without thinking too much, the powerful Mysterious Fire made his body even more painful, and even his consciousness began to blur.


    "What should I do?"


    "What should I do?"


    Samuel suddenly became anxious and did not know what to do.


    Out of his subconscious reaction, Samuel really wanted to use energy to make some water to cool his body, but his consciousness told him that the knowledgeable man in Jianghu had said that the Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire would only be more violent when it came to water!


    Then what should he do?


    Under the grilling of Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire, Samuel began to sway and could not stand steadily. At this time, a ferocious smile appeared on Grandpa Raging Fire''s face.


    "Grandpa Raging Fire, well done, let the Nine Heavens Mysterious Firee more fiercely!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Burn this b*stard to death! Burn him to death!"


    "Haha, I saw amethysts waving at me. Grandpa Raging Fire,e on!"


    The audience was also very excited at this time.


    "Beautiful!" Ye Gucheng bit his lip, tried hard to hold back hisughter, and patted the pir beside him.


    After waiting for so long, he finally saw the Mysterious Man being abused. The joy in his heart was hard to describe.


    At this time, the previous Spiritual Master also showed a knowing smile.


    In a certain attic, Ao Yong gently closed half of the window. He shook his head helplessly and said to the ck shadow beside him, "It seems that this Mysterious Man had no power to fight back after being beaten by Grandpa Raging Fire."


    "Yes, under the Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire, in a minute, this guy will be burned to ashes." Ao Jun echoed at this time.


    The ck shadow took onest look


    at Samuel in the sea of fire, and Samuel''s pupils began to expand and he was not far from death. The ck shadow sighed and shook his head, Saying, "I thought he was a promising young talent, but didn''t expect that he was just a


    good-for-nothing with a mouth like a river. I have hope in him in vain."


    "This guy likes to brag and is extremely arrogant. I saw him when I was looking for the Alliance of Justice that day. At that time, I knew that he was just a nobody. I didn''t expect that his retribution woulde so soon." Ao Jun was pped by Samuel yesterday. At this time, seeing Samuel like this, he naturally didn''t forget to add insult to injury.


    On the one hand, it was to vent his anger. On the other hand, it was to reduce the negative impact on the family patriarch.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, the ck shadow nodded. Although he did not apologize, he looked at Ao Jun and said faintly, "Does your face still hurt? Let Manager Ao give you some pills tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Ao Jun was delighted. Obviously, this was a kind of apology from the patriarch.


    "Thank you, Patriarch!"


    "You are from the Ao family, so you


    don''t have to be so polite. I''m really sorry that I hurt you for a arrogant loser. However, you know that the Fu family identally fell down, and the confrontation between the top of Blue Mountain and the Evesting Sea Area is just around the corner. Now we are in need of people, so..."


    "Master, I''m a member of the Ao family. Why should you apologize to me?" Ao Jun whispered.


    "Well, Ao Jun, follow Ao Yong and do well. The future of the Evesting Sea Area depends on your help." After saying that, the ck shadow was about to leave.


    At this time, Ao Jun quickly knelt down to send him off. However, Ao Yong, who was by the window, did not kneel down and bid farewell ording to the family''s etiquette. Instead, he stared out of the window.


    When the ck shadow looked at him, Ao Yong seemed to have not noticed it at all. What''s more, he turned slightly and turned to look out of the window.


    The ck shadow was not upset. As the manager of the Evesting Sea Area, Ao Yong should be clearer about etiquette than anyone else. But at this time, hepletely forgot about everything and looked out of the window. His intuition told him that something important must have happened outside the window.


    Thinking of this, the ck shadow walked to the window with light steps. Looking at it, he was stunned!

 Chapter 2439

    Chapter 2439


    Just like them!


    Countless onlookers, who had just cheered and shouted to burn Samuel to death, were also looking at the stage with stunned smiles on their faces.


    Grandpa Raging Fire, who wasughing ferociously, was nowpletely looking at Samuel in the fire. He felt that it was incredible.


    In the blue fire, the dying Samuel, who had beenpletely surrounded by the Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire and whose consciousness was blurred, suddenly emitted a white light.


    This light directly wrapped around him like a silkworm, gently protecting him in the Mysterious Fire.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "What is this?"


    "What... what is this?"


    Everyone was extremely surprised. They had never heard of the white light before, and the most important thing was that it was rotating slightly.


    "Interesting." In the attic, the ck shadow was surprised and suddenly became interested.


    Grandpa Raging Fire came back to his senses. At this time, he suddenly increased the firepower in his hand. "What? Do you think an egg can protect you? I''ll turn you into a roast egg."


    As soon as his voice fell, the Mysterious Fire was suddenly increased, and the "white egg" in the fire was crazily grilled.


    But no matter how fierce the Mysterious Fire was, the white egg was still rotating slowly!


    It seemed not to be affected by anything.


    Grandpa Raging Fire did not rx at all. He continued to activate his energy to maintain the Mysterious Fire.


    In the "white egg", Samuel, who had almost been burned to death, was now in a mess. His whole body was severely burned by the fire. His clothes were turned into ashes, leaving only a piece of cloth on his body.


    Although his body was protected by the Golden Body and the Indestructible Armor, Samuel''s internal organs were also severely damaged.


    The power of the Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire was naturally not to be underestimated.


    On the top of the egg, a stone hovered in the air. It gently scattered five kinds of auras, illuminating the inner of the egg with colorful colors. It seemed to be a fairnd, which was very different from the raging fire outside.


    Under the five beams of light, Samuel''s body began to recover slowly. The scars on the burnt skin began to take off and new flesh grew. As for the clothes that had turned into ashes, they began to slowly recover to their original appearance.


    The egg rotated round and round and everything in Samuel slowly recovered slowly.


    Suddenly, Samuel opened his eyes and saw the situation around him. He was shocked subconsciously, but soon, when he saw the stone above his head, he suddenly understood.


    He gently put his hand under the stone and wanted to touch it, but he didn''t dare to. "It''s you. Did you save me?"


    "Five Elements Divine Stone!"


    That was right; this stone was not anything else. It was the stone that Samuel had passed through the Five Elements Formation Stone in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book and flew into his forehead.


    Samuel almost forgot its existence, but it saved his life at this critical moment.


    Just as Samuel''s voice fell, a familiar voice sounded. "Stupid, stupid. How could such a person deserve to be the owner of me, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book?"


    Samuel looked unhappy. "It''s not stupid. It''s obvious that the Nine Heaven Mysterious Fire is too fierce!"


    "You have the Five Elements Divine


    Stone, and the effect of the Five Elements Skill on you will at least reduce half of it. Are you still in Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire?" The Eight Destions Heavenly Book said with dissatisfaction and anger, "So, I say you are stupid. If you are not stupid, what is it?" Content belongs


    to


    "What do you mean? Is the Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire not fire?" Samuel frowned.


    "Humph, that guy gave you the Third


    1.n


    Eye Talisman If he knew that you were using it like this, I guess he would be so angered to death. You can''t even understand the Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire. I really don''t know how you deserve the Third Eye Talisman that he gave you!" The Eight Destions Heavenly Book said coldly with disdain.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel frowned even more. The Heavenly Book seemed to know something about the Third Eye Talisman from his words. So the Eight Destions Heavenly Book must know the true identity of Zhen Fuzi.


    It took no effort to find all the people who knew the truth.


    "Do you know about the Third Eye Talisman? Then do you know who that person is?" Samuel asked anxiously.


    "What''s wrong with knowing? What''s wrong with not knowing? I only know that if you don''t use the Third Eye Talisman well, Samuel, you will be a roast pig." The Eight Destions Heavenly Bookughed coldly.


    Although his words made Samuel very depressed, he had to admit that what the Eight Destions Heavenly Book said was indeed reasonable.


    "It has taken all its energy to save


    you, and the energy shield protecting you can onlyst for another 10 seconds at most. After 10 seconds, you should think about how to use the Third Eye Talisman." As soon as he finished speaking, the Heavenly Book suddenly fell asleep. Obviously, it did not intend to have anymunication with Samuel.


    Samuel was stunned. Was there anything wrong with his use of the Third Eye Talisman? But he clearly felt that he had learned to use it!


    Suddenly, a glimmer of light shed in Samuel''s eyes. Heughed out loud and patted his thigh. "F*ck, why did I almost forget it?"

 Chapter 2440

    Chapter 2440


    As the saying goes, the reason why people are confused by illusions easily is that mortals see it with their naked eyes and Gods see it with their hearts. However, whether it is the naked eye or the heart, the medium is always fleshy. Therefore, if you don''t want to be confused by illusions, the Third Eye Talisman is the most real record.


    Therefore, what he needed to learn to use was to use the Third Eye Talisman to see everything.


    Then, he used the Third Eye Talisman to drive his naked eye and heart, and finally integrated the three eyes into one.


    That''s right; the real use of the Third Eye Talisman should be like this.


    However, recently, Samuel had been suppressed by all kinds of things and had never calmed down to study the Third Eye Talisman. Now, Samuel calmed down and pondered carefully.


    Thinking of this, Samuel gently closed his eyes, letting himselfpletely rx. At the same time, without any distracting thoughts, he quietly felt the existence of the Third Eye Talisman.


    Soon, Samuel''s perception of the Third Eye Talisman became stronger.


    At the same time, the Third Eye Talisman also began to turn into a golden light, then slowly spread out and flew around Samuel''s body. Finally, it slowly merged with Samuel''s body.


    As Samuel''s whole body suddenly shed with a golden light, he suddenly felt a roar in his ears, and then his facial featurespletely lost consciousness. It was as if he was alone in a vacuum. He could not hear, see, touch, or even feel his heartbeat.


    But this feeling onlysted for a moment.


    The next second, Samuel suddenly felt that his five senses were back in an instant. What was more amazing was that Samuel was in the egg, but at this time, he could already hear the whispers of the audience under the stage.


    When he opened his eyes, Samuel could even see everything outside through the egg.


    He could even see Yvonne, who was anxiously waiting for him in the distant room while ying with Nian''er.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly remembered Zhen Fuzi''s words.


    Didn''t he say that he should use his Third Eye and not do those dirty things? In other words, the Third Eye could actually...


    Samuel understood why Zhen Fuzi would say those words, because now the Third Eye Talisman was the real one.


    "Thanks, even though I don''t know who you are, I still have to thank you." Samuel smiled. Then, he lightly raised his hand, removing the Five Elements Divine Stone.


    When the Five Elements Divine Stone was in the hands of Samuel, the light began to weaken and the rotation gradually stopped. Then the egg outside also slowly stopped rotating.


    "That thing stopped, that thing stopped." At this time, the audience outside couldn''t help but exim as they watched the egg stop.


    Everyone stared at the egg, curious about what was going on inside.


    Was the Mysterious Man roasted to death inside, or was he safe inside?


    "Grandpa Raging Fire, the egg has stopped. Seize the opportunity."


    "Yes, burn him to death."


    "Grandpa Raging Fire,e on."


    However, there were also some people who urged Grandpa Raging Fire to kill Samuel now.


    Grandpa Raging Fire nodded. Of course, he would not let go of such a great opportunity, but he had been constantly performing Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire, so there was not much energy in his body. However, in order to wash away his shame, he gritted his teeth and drove all the energy into the body of the Nine Heavens Children.


    In an instant, the blue mes on the arena became even more ferocious. Countless leaping mes were like devils from hell, opening their bloody mouths, making people feel terrified.


    The "egg" finally stopped slowly. Grandpa Raging Fire increased the firepower and he could not help sweating on his forehead.


    In the egg, Samuel smiled slightly at this time.


    The Nine Heaven Mysterious Fire was now in its original form in the Third Eye.


    "Grandpa Raging Fire? You''re clearly just a Thunder God!"


    In the fire, there was a sneer.


    "Come on!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel suddenly pulled out the jade sword and pointed directly at the sky. At the same time, with a huge energy, another horrified scene happened in an instant.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Samuel was standing, holding the sword. At this time, all the blue sea of fire around him suddenly sped toward Samuel''s sword. In the of outsiders, the Mysterious Fire was burning the sword, but


    Lovol ket


    in


    Samuel''s eyes, to the sword was attracting the thunder. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire was not fire at all, but a strange purple lightning.


    Because of this, it became stronger when it met the water. It was hard for the Indestructible Armor to resist it, because electricity could hit the enemy through various mediums.


    As for Water Energy, it increased the fire''s spreading trend! In the same way, the ice was the same.


    It was no wonder that others said that the Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire was strange. In fact, it was just that it was hidden too well, and even its external appearance was a me. Therefore, people would mistakenly think that it was a fire. When resisting it, they would often use the method of resisting fire to resist it. As a result, it indirectly caused it to have a stronger attack! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At the same time, when lightning reached a certain degree, it would produce fire itself, making the injuries on one''s body feel as if they had been burned by fire. Naturally, it was even more so recognized as the so-called Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire!


    Samuel injected energy into the sword body. He used the sword in his hand to attract the thunder. He was holding the hilt of the sword, as if he were a God of War.


    All the people present were stunned, and several female spectators were deeply attracted by this god-like figure, and their eyes were full of infatuation.


    "That guy is so handsome, like... like a God of War!"


    "Yes, I don''t know what the face under the mask looks like. If it is also good-looking, it will be the best soul mate in my heart."


    "Humph, what''s the point of being handsome? It''s also a pile of bones if he dies. Now, that kid is waiting to turn into bones."


    However, in other people''s eyes, Samuel''s behavior was not only handsome, but also self-destruction.


    Several girls were sshed with cold water. Although they were unhappy, they also agreed with those words, so they could not refute it.


    They could only feel a little regretful.


    Yes, even if he was handsome, so what? He was just a useless vase. The fire was already fierce enough, but this guy was trying to draw it to him. Wasn''t he courting death?


    At this time, inside the pavilion.


    "Was he afraid to die too slowly? Does he want to die?" Ao Yong sneered.


    Ao Jun immediately sneered and echoed, "It''s too painful to be roasted, so he wants to die faster."


    Ao Yong smiled gently and said, "You''re right. One is sometimes not clear-headed when he is too hot or too cold. He will do something to elerate his death. For example, when he is extremely cold, he will take off his clothes. It seems that this fool is the same."


    "Do you really think so?" The man in ck suddenly turned around and saw them nod. He smiled gently and shook his head. "I don''t think so."

 Chapter 2441

    Chapter 2441


    "No?" Ao Yong was confused.


    In his eyes, Samuel was courting death, wasn''t he?


    Ao Jun was also puzzled. This was obvious, but why would the Patriarch have different opinions?


    "My opinion is different from all of you. I think that the Mysterious Man has already won. Grandfather Raging Fire is destined to disappear from this world." The ck shadow smiled and spoke with confidence.


    Unlike others, as the Patriarch of the Evesting Sea Area, his cultivation had already reached the middle of the Eight Wilds. Naturally, he had a better understanding of many affairs than others.


    "This... this Mysterious Man won? How... how could this be? Obviously, Grandpa Raging Fire has an obvious advantage," Ao Jun said in disbelief.


    Ao Yong wanted to say something, but as the patriarch of the Ao family, he was naturally more observant than others. Maybe he couldn''t see the whole thing clearly like his patriarch, but he was much stronger than anyone when it came to observing others.


    After getting other opinions from the Patriarch, Ao Yong knew the Patriarch''s personality very well. Naturally, the patriarch would not joke about this kind of thing. Therefore, he tried hard to find out how different this matter was.


    Soon, he got the answer, "Although I don''t know why the patriarch is so sure, the Mysterious Man seems to have won."


    In the distance, Ao Yong found an amazing fact. Originally, Grandpa Raging Fire had won a great victory, but at this time, fear appeared on his face. Although he didn''t know what Grandpa Raging Fire was afraid of, there must be a reason. Grandpa Raging Fire was on the battlefield, and as a person in the game, he was far clearer about his situation than others.


    "Ao Yong, you deserve to be valued by me. Not bad, not bad." The ck shadow was obviously very happy.


    For him, Samuel hadpletely conquered him.


    Just as he was facing Grandpa Raging Fire''s Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire and thinking hard about how to break it, Samuel''s action unexpectedly made him feel a lot.


    From the looks of it, this method was quite difficult. He had never thought of it, but Samuel had thought of it.


    "This person not only has outstanding ability, but also is bold and careful. If he is groomed, he will definitely be a big shot. Ao Yong, after thepetition is over, arrange for someone to hold a banquet and invite him. I want to personally meet this talent." The ck shadowughed softly.


    He had wanted to observe Samuel for a few more rounds. After all, the threshold of the Evesting Sea Area had always been very high. It was not so easy for ordinary people to enter his Evesting Tribe.


    However, Samuel''s performance today satisfied him. Therefore, he felt that there was no need to continue the investigation.


    Samuel had passed the test in advance.


    Hearing the ck shadow''s words,


    Ao Yong was obviously stunned. Although he knew from the


    Patriarch''s attitude that it was


    inevitable that Samuel would be


    appreciated by the Patriarch, it was the first time in history that people not from the Evesting Sea Area could be promoted so quickly.


    "Patriarch, this doesn''t make sense.


    ording to the rules of the Evesting Sea Area, even if the Mysterious Man is really capable at least the highest treatment is only for me to meet him. How could he let you meet him in person? Ao Yong hurriedly persuaded,


    e


    The ck shadow raised his hand and said, "Ah, Ao Yong, there is something special about him. Of course, he will be treated in a special way. Besides, it''s time for us to use people in the Evesting Sea Area. If there are masters to help us, why should we care about it?"


    "But..."


    "Go and do it. Remember; arrange it ording to the highest standard of receiving guests in our Ao family."


    Ao Yong nodded. Yes, I''ll give the order right now.


    At this time, on the scene.


    As Ao Yong saw, Grandpa Raging Fire was sweating all over, and his eyes were full of fear. In the game, he knew better than anyone what kind of horrible thing he had encountered at this time.


    Although Samuel seemed to be seeking his own death, Grandpa Raging Fire was shocked to find that he had begun to lose control of the Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire.


    It was as if they were being grabbed by a powerful force. No matter how hard he tried, they did not move at all.


    That kind of feeling was like when you were fishing, the hook suddenly hooked a huge rock. No matter how you moved, it wouldn''t shake at all. If you used too much strength, you might even break the fishing line and hurt yourself by inertia.


    "How... how could this be?" Grandpa Raging Fire looked at Samuel with disbelief. For the first time, he was overwhelmed by fear.


    Yes, Grandpa Raging Fire was scared.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    For the first time in tens of thousands of years since he traveled in Jianghu, he felt the word fear.


    That was also the first time that he found out that he was only one step away from death. Whether he should take this step forward or not, it was not up to him to decide. All these were in the hands of Samuel.


    "Impossible! Impossible! This is my Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire! It... it....."


    Grandpa Raging Fire panicked.


    "Really? Since you said it''s yours, I''ll give it back to you."

 Chapter 2442

    Chapter 2442


    After Samuel finished speaking, a smile appeared on his face.


    When Grandpa Raging Fire saw this smile, his pupils immediately widened as if seeing something extremely terrifying.


    Yes, it was indeed terrible, because for Grandpa Raging Fire, what he saw was not the smile of Samuel, but... the smile of Death Godl. He felt his scalp tingle and goose bumps all over his body.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly clenched the long sword in his hand. Then, he pointed it at Grandpa Raging Fire and slowly split it!


    Under the sword, the fire moved, and the water flowed!


    The entire ground began to shake!


    In the air, due to the vibration of Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire, it was shining slightly blue. The audience below opened their eyes wide in horror. Because at this time, they were lucky enough to witness this devastating strike.


    "Give it back to you!" Samuel shouted. On the jade sword, the Nine Heavens Mysterious Fire condensed into a beam of light and rushed at Grandpa Raging Fire.


    Looking at the Nine Heaven Mysterious Fire that he often used and turning around to attack him, Grandpa Raging Fire knew that the general trend was gone!


    If he lost, not only would he lose the match, his dignity, and his life!


    In the face of such a devastating blow from Samuel, he had no way to retreat or block it. He could do nothing but wait for death!


    "Hong!!!"


    As the fire pir passed, Grandpa Raging Fire''s figure was immediately swallowed up by the fire...


    "What? This... this... how is this possible?" In the distant spectator stands, Ye Gucheng''s face was pale. He couldn''t help but stagger a few times as he looked at this terrifying scene in horror.


    The previous Spiritual Master''s hand couldn''t help but tremble slightly. Although her face was expressionless, her heart was filled with emotions. At this time, time stopped on the Bounded Domain.


    The countdown of 300 seconds finally stopped at 60 seconds.


    The bright red and cold number was as sharp as a sharp knife. It not only pierced into the hearts of the previous Spiritual Master and Ye Gucheng, but also into the hearts of everyone present.


    He defeated Grandpa Raging Fire in five minutes.


    He really did it!


    This was something that everyone found unbelievable and even ridiculous. He had really done it.


    The whole ce, whether outside or inside the hall, was dead silent.


    The knowledgeable man in Jianghu even forgot to breathe. He opened his mouth, widened his eyes, and stared at the table.


    One minute, two minutes.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even ten minutes!!


    No one made a sound at the scene, and no one looked away from Samuel.


    "The Mysterious Man is awesome!!"


    All of a sudden, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu reacted and shouted subconsciously!


    "Boom!!"


    The scene suddenly exploded!


    "The Mysterious Man, you''re f*cking awesome. Even if I lost twice in a row because of you, I must tell you today. You''re f*cking awesome!"


    "F*ck, I thought you were bragging about defeating Grandpa Raging Fire in five minutes. I didn''t expect you to be so f*cking awesome. The Mysterious Man, I am convinced, I ampletely convinced.


    "Damn it, the Mysterious Man, you are so fucking abnormal. In front of fucking a you, Grandpa Raging Fire can''t even take one move from you. Although I hate you for making me lose money, from today on, I will recognize you in Eight Direction World." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "The Mysterious Man, it is said that everyone is arrogant when he is young, but I have never seen someone so arrogant like you.


    "The Mysterious Man, there must be a legend about you in the Eight Direction World. In five minutes, Grandpa Raging Fire died under your sword. This news will spread forever!"


    At this time, everyone stood up and shouted loudly. After Samuelpleted the five-minute vow, many people present directly turned to Samuel. For anyone, the five minutes of Samuel was really an unprecedented move.


    Before the match, no one would believe such nonsense. In fact, these words would not have any other effect other than making peopleugh and be despised.


    After all, Grandpa Raging Fire''s reputation was too well-known. How could someone have the confidence to defeat a person who couldpete with an expert in the Eight Wilds, let alone five minutes?


    Therefore, this kind of statement was too arrogant.


    But who would have thought that he would do it?


    At this time, in the attic, the ck shadow smiled and could not help pping his hands. "Interesting, interesting, really interesting."


    After that, he left the stunned Ao Jun and turned to leave.


    Ao Jun was shocked. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would have found it hard to believe that there was someone in the world who could do such an incredible thing.


    That was Grandpa Raging Fire! Just like that... he was like a novice yer and turned into broken bits.


    This was too terrifying!


    Somewhere outside the hall, an old Taoist priest was lying on the trunk of a big tree. His face was red and his eyes were blurred. He was drunk. At this time, he picked up his


    cbash gourd and drank R


    a big mouthful of wine. He smiled leisurely and said, "You are worth


    teaching, you are worth teaching.


    If someone had noticed, they would have found that although the old Taoist was lying on the trunk, his whole body was actually a little away from the trunk.


    If anyone else tried to measure the gap, he would be even more surprised to find that the distance between the trunk and the old man was exactly the same as a strand of hair.

 Chapter 2443

    Chapter 2443


    "Samuel, you''re too strong. You''re too strong."


    As soon as he stepped off the stage, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu rushed over to wee Samuel. It seemed that he was happier than Samuel.


    "How is it? Am I famous enough now?" Samuel smiled slightly.


    "Enough! How can it not be enough? Tonight''spetition will attract the attention of tens of thousands of people. Not only are the audience outside and inside the hall full, but also the windows of those pavilions upstairs have been opened a lot," The knowledgeable man said happily.


    "The pavilion?" Samuel looked back. In addition to the main hall, there were two guest halls on both sides of the hall. There were 72 guest rooms and more than 80 disciple rooms on the third floor.


    Among them, each guest room was 1,000 square meters. It was luxuriously decorated, mainly a room for masters of the Eight Direction World. There were gardens and small pools on both sides of the room to ensure that there were at least a dozen meters between each guest room, just like rows of vis.


    "There are two more floors above each row. In the hall of Mount Qi, this is called the Heaven and Earth Pavilion. Of course, because it steps on others'' heads, it needs to be superior to others. There are 20 rooms above it. It is basically for the top 20 families or sects in the Eight Direction World," said the knowledgeable man with a smile.


    "Above there, if they want to watch thepetition, they only need to open the window and they can look down. However, most of the time, big families or big sects like them don''t care about watching the rankingpetition at all. But Samuel, you made the twenty pavilions open nearly half of the windows tonight."


    "So now, not only have you been recognized by the public, but you have also be the focus of attention in the eyes of many big shots." The knowledgeable man in Jianghu said.


    Before the match, when Samuel mentioned this n, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu really felt that Samuel was crazy.


    He even wanted to leave for a few seconds, because it was very likely that he would lose his life at any time, let alone do anything great with such a lunatic.


    But considering that Samuel had saved his life, he decided to sacrifice his life to apany him. However, he did not expect or believe what Samuel said.


    But Samuel soon pped him in the face.


    Of course, for the knowledgeable man in Jianghu, this kind of p in the face was too cool. It would be better to have more.


    Back in the house, the knowledgeable man poured tea and water for Samuel. Seeing this, Yvonne couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief. She didn''t need to ask any more questions. From the knowledgeable man''s performance, she knew that Samuel had won.


    Just as Yvonne was about to speak, there was a light knock on the door.


    Yvonne got up. As soon as she opened the door, the stranger in front of her stunned her. But when she looked at the logo on the chest of the person, she was shocked.


    The person who came was a middle-aged man. He looked strange, and his face was covered with rouge and powder. He looked like a demon. He was not only a man, but also a little like a woman. However, his mouth was covered with eight o''clock stubble, which made people feel strange. As soon as he opened the door, he didn''t stand on ceremony. Before Yvonne could speak, he walked in on his own, followed by two servants. "Who is the Mysterious Man?"


    It was clear that he saw Samuel. Even though he knew the answer, he still raised his head high.


    Samuel didn''t want to talk to him, but at this time, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu quickly touched Samuel''s arm and quietly reminded him that this was an opportunity.


    "I am. What''s the matter?" Samuel stood up and looked back at him.


    "My name is Lu Yongcheng. When you hear my name, you should know who I am, right?" The middle-aged man smiled faintly and raised his eyes higher than anything else.


    "He''s the Captain from the top of Blue Mountain." Yvonne knew Samuel''s character very well. With his answer, even if Samuel knew him, he would say he didn''t.


    But Yvonne knew that Samuel couldn''t say that. It was precisely because of Lu Yongcheng''s identity.


    This was an official at the top of Blue Mountain. What was the top of Blue Mountain? No matter whether the Fu family fell or not, he was the strongest family.


    Of course, the high-ranking officials on the top of Blue Mountain were also important figures in the Eight Direction world.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Samuel said indifferently and sat back down.


    Seeing Samuel''s attitude, Lu Yongcheng suddenly felt unhappy. He was the only one who looked down on others. After all, as long as he spoke, everyone in the Eight Direction World would respect him.


    But Samuel didn''t take him seriously, which made him very angry.


    However, he came here for something. He suppressed his anger and said, "You did a good job on the stage today. I also think highly of you, so I''m here to congratte you."


    After that, he directly took out a


    token from his hand and threw it directly in front of Samuel. "This is the military order from the top of the Blue Mountain. With it, you will` naturally be a member of the top of the Blue Mountain."


    After that, he gently pped his hands, and the two servants immediately put the two tes of stuff in front of Samuel''s table.


    He pulled open the red cloth on it. On one side, there was a red card, and on the other side, there were three extremely delicate bottles.


    "There are 100,000 amethysts in the


    card, and three bottles of my Blue Mountain''s Secret Pills." After saying that, the middle-aged man spat on the ground disdainfully. He didn''t want to talk nonsense with Samuel, so he turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute." At this time, Samuel stopped Lu Xongcheng. Then, with a disdainful smile, he threw the token directly over. "Who told you that want to be a dog of the top of Blue Mountain? Take your things and get out of here!"


    When the two servants heard this and were afraid, they quickly took the two tes back when they saw Samuel ring at them. "Mysterious Man, this is an invitation from the top of Blue Mountain. How dare you refuse?" Lu Yongcheng turned around in disbelief, anger and shock surging in his heart at the same time.


    With the prestige of the peak of the Blue Mountain, who in this world would dare to refuse? They couldn''t wait to be happy. To put it bluntly, many people might not even be able to obtain such an opportunity.


    But this guy refused!


    "I will say it again. Take your things and get out of here!" Samuel shouted angrily.


    "Well, The Mysterious Man, you are really ambitious. How dare you refuse me? Well, I''ll go, I''ll go. Don''t regret it!" After that, the middle-aged man turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Samuel spoke again. Hearing this, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but stop and smile. "What? Are you afraid? Have you changed your mind?" "You forgot to take something." Samuel looked coldly at the saliva that Lu Yongcheng spat out on the ground. His meaning was obvious.

 Chapter 2444

    Chapter 2444


    As soon as these words came out, Yvonne and the knowledgeable man in Jianghu were stunned.


    How could they have thought that Samuel would dare to let him take away the saliva that was spat out on the ground in front of Lu Yongcheng on the top of Blue Mountain?


    What did he mean by taking it away? Wasn''t it called wiping it clean?


    Not to mention that Lu Yongcheng had never done it in Samuel''s ce, even in the Lu family, except for the patriarch, who could humiliate him like this, when had he ever been treated like this?


    Lu Yongcheng''s eyes were full of anger. He looked at Samuel angrily and said, "What did you say? Who do you think you are? I''ll give you a chance to take back what you just said, otherwise..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Yongcheng''s momentum suddenly increased. For a meter around him, the cold air was pressing.


    When Yvonne saw that the momentum was already tense, he hurriedly tried to dissuade Samuel.


    At this time, the power of Samuel had increased sharply. Samuel naturally remembered the revenge for forcing Yvonne to death by the top of Blue Mountain. How could he be nice to this group of people?


    "Who is he? He is a guest of the Evesting Sea Area!"


    At this moment, Ao Yong came in with a few servants of the Evesting Sea.


    "Ao Yong?" Lu Yongcheng was not surprised by Ao Yong''s arrival. In the shocking battle of Samuel, he was well-known. Naturally, both families wouldpete for him. "Humph, why, is he your man?"


    "Not now, but I believe he will be soon." Ao Yong smiled softly, walked to the front of Samuel, and said with a smile, "My name is Ao Yong, the director of the Evesting Sea Area. I am ordered by my master to invite you to the wing room. As long as you are willing to go, anyone who disrespects you will be disrespectful to the Evesting Sea Area."


    Hearing this, Lu Yongcheng sneered and said in a cold voice, "You''ve been ying for a long time. Some people are self-satisfied. Others haven''t promised you yet, but they say that others are your distinguished guests. If you refuse, I''ll see where your old face in the Evesting Sea Area will go."


    After that, Lu Yongcheng did not leave. In his opinion, Samuel was so arrogant that he did not even care about the top of the Blue Mountain. How could he care about the Evesting Sea Area?


    "Lead the way."


    Just as Lu Yongcheng was about to watch the show, Samuel unexpectedly agreed.


    Lu Yongcheng suddenly became angry. "Mysterious Man, what do you mean by this? You rejected the top of my Blue Mountain, but you agreed to the Evesting Sea Area? I advise you to think about it clearly. Otherwise, you have to bear the consequences."


    Samuel had publicly rejected the top of Blue Mountain, but had immediately agreed to live forever. If news of this got out, the reputation of the top of Blue Mountain would be damaged.


    "Oh, after a long time, someone was rejected. Interesting." Ao Yong sneered and then said to Samuel, "Please!"


    "By the way, you two stay at the door


    and protect the distinguished guests'' families. If you find out that someone is taking revenge, you can issue e an Order of War at any time. The people of the Evesting Sea Area wille out in full force. If they don''t die, we won''t stop!"


    After saying that, Ao Yong walked out of the room with Samuel.


    Obviously, Ao Yong''s words were meant for Lu Yongcheng.


    "Yes!"


    Lu Yongcheng was so angry that his face turned red and blue. It was not a big deal for the two families to quarrel with each other. But if they openly broke up, it was obvious that it was not the time. And he had no


    right


    to do so.


    After thinking for a while, he left with his men.


    As Ao Yong walked toward the Heaven and Earth Pavilion, Samuel suddenly stopped and looked at the arena. A familiar and beautiful figure was fighting on the stage.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?" Seeing Samuel stop, Ao Yong couldn''t help asking with concern.


    "Oh, I''m fine." Samuel came to his senses and said with a smile, "By the way, Manager Ao, I have something to ask you."


    "You are the honored guest of the patriarch. You can ask if you want."


    "I heard that the Medical Sage Wang Huanzhi is also in the Evesting Sea Area. Could you introduce him to us?" Samuel asked.


    In fact, this was the real reason why he did not refuse the Evesting Sea Area. The most important thing for him toe to the Martial Arts Contest was to save Han Nian.


    "Brother, do you want to know the Medical Sage Wang Huanzhi?" Ao Yong was also a smart man. Now, he understood the reason why Samuel refused the top of Blue Mountain and agreed to the Evesting Sea Area.


    This reduced his doubts about Samuel.


    "Yes," said Samuel.


    Ao Yong smiled. "It''s nothing."


    Samuel nodded and followed Ao Yong to the attic on the right side of the hall.


    The building was high and upied two floors. It was luxurious and magnificent. There was a dragon-phoenix table in the center of the hall with jade tes and golden bowls on it. The table was already full of good banquets.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    On the host''s seat, a middle-aged man was sitting upright. A strong Aura spread from inside to outside quietly, making people feel a strong pressure just by standing in front of him.


    Ao Yong walked quickly to his side


    and whispered a few words in his ear. After the middle-aged man heard this, he was slightly stunned. Finally, he smiled and nodded.


    elf


    "Since the distinguished guest wants to see the Medical Sage, you can ask him toe over and apany us!"

 Chapter 2445

    Chapter 2445


    Ao Yong nodded, stood up, and said to Samuel, "Please take a seat, Your Excellency. This is the Patriarch of the Evesting Sea Area, Ao Tian." After that, he bowed slightly and left.


    "To knock down Grandpa Raging Fire in five minutes is really a young hero. Brother, sit down." Ao Tian smiled slightly.


    "This is the green spring on the top of the Evesting Sea''s Mountain. This is the best wine. Have a taste." After that, the maid standing inside quickly walked up and poured a cup for Samuel.


    Before Samuel drank, he had been looking at the door. Ao Tian smiled slightly, as if he had seen through Samuel''s mind. He said, "The wine needs to be tasted. People will naturallye."


    Samuel smiled and drank the wine without saying anything.


    Ao Tian also took a light sip and asked, "You want to ask the Medical Sage Wang Huanzhi for help, right?"


    "Yes!" Samuel replied.


    "He is my old friend." Ao Tian suddenly stopped smiling. He looked at Samuel and said seriously, "If we are on the same boat, your business will be mine."


    At this moment, there was a rush of footsteps at the door. After a while, an old man with white hair walked in apanied by Ao Yong. Although he seemed to be old, he was still walking as fast as he could. He seemed to be old and strong.


    "Brother Wang, you''re finally here. Come, please sit down. By the way, let me introduce you. This..." Seeing the old maning, Ao Tian smiled again.


    "Ha ha, just this mask alone is enough for me to know who he is. After all, although I''m old, I can''t be muddle-headed. The Mysterious Man has defeated Grandpa Raging Fire. Who doesn''t know about this situation?" The old man smiled, gently sat down, and looked at Samuel.


    "Brother, this is the Medical Sage Wang Huanzhi that you are looking for." Ao Tian smiled gently and introduced.


    Samuel nodded, but Wang Huanzhi smiled sadly and said, "Little brother, what can I do for you?"


    "I want to ask you to save someone," Samuel said.


    "Who can I save?" Wang Huanzhi asked indifferently. With his medical skills, there was no one in the Eight Direction World that he could not save. Therefore, Samuel''s request was nothing to him. The only problem was whether he wanted to save the person or not.


    "A person who has been poisoned by the Soul-Breaking Pill. Medical Sage, do you have a solution?" Samuel asked anxiously.


    Upon hearing the Soul-Breaking Pill,


    a hint of panic shed in the eyes of


    e


    to


    Wang Huanzhi, who was originally calm. But after a while, he forced himself to calm down and drank hide the panic just now. "The Souf Breaking Pill is a forbidden medicine in the Eight Direction World. It''s impossible for such a strange poison to appear in the Eight Direction World."


    Samuel frowned. He suddenly felt a little confused. When Wang Huanzhi heard the words "Soul-breaking Pill", he was a little panic.


    Yvonne had once said that Soul Breaking Pill had long since vanished. Now, only Wang Huanzhi had the ability to create and neutralize the poison. Could it be...


    This thing came from him?


    Just when Samuel was suspicious, Ao Tian said with a smile, "But brother, since this brother has asked you for help, the poison must exist. Do you have a way to solve it?"


    "Haha, there''s poison in the Eight Direction World that I can''t solve," Wang Huanzhi said confidently.


    Hearing this, Ao Tian breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Samuel and said, "What do you think? Brother, since my brother needs what you need, then our matter..."


    At this moment, Wang Huanzhi


    followed Ao Tian''s gaze again and


    looked at Samuel. Samuel was thinking with a frown, and Wang Huanzhi''s hands subconsciously. sped together. Wang Huanzhi subconsciously curled his lips, but suddenly his expression froze. The next second, his eyes were full of anger.


    Under the table, Wang Huanzhi clenched his fists even more tightly.


    Samuel was still thinking about it, but he didn''t notice that Wang Huanzhi was staring at the ring on his right hand with a fierce look.


    Samuel naturally did not want to be in cahoots with these people, but Han Nian''s situation was not good, so he could not refuse.


    Samuel also thought that he would stay with these people for the time being. After the toxin in Han Nian was removed, he would leave on his own. But just as Samuel was about to nod, Wang Huanzhi stood up.


    "The Evesting Sea Area is a big n in the Eight Direction World and is famous tthe Eight Direction World. Naturally, not everyone can join it." Wang Huanzhi smiled and said coldly.


    Obviously, Ao Tian did not know about Wang Huanzhi''s action in advance. At this time, he looked at Wang Huanzhi in confusion. "I want to recruit talents. What do you mean by that?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    While Ao Tian was wondering, Wang Huanzhi shook his hand and a strange piece of red and green paper appeared in it.


    "We don''t know your background. In order to show your sincerity, before you join us, you should sign this Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death first."


    "Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death?" Ao Tian was even more confused. There had never been such a rule for the Ao family to ept people. Why did Wang Huanzhi do this?

 Chapter 2446

    Chapter 2446


    "I have to remind you that the Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death is a secret creation of my own sect. Once you sign this book, it will merge with your body. If you can listen to our arrangement in the Martial Arts Contest, this book will naturally be slowly digested by your body. Of course, if you are disloyal, this book will definitely punish you."


    "You don''t have to refuse in a hurry, and you don''t have to agree in a hurry. You can think about it slowly."


    Samuel frowned. With the shrewdness of Samuel, how could he believe what Wang Huanzhi said? Although Wang Huanzhi was a famous doctor, Samuel had to be wary of others.


    Moreover, Ao Tian''s eyes showed that the Book of Life and Death was added on the spur of the moment. Although he did not know what Wang Huanzhi was up to, he was sure that the book was not simple.


    "Come to us after you''ve made up your mind." After saying that, Wang Huanzhi called Ao Yong and prepared to see Samuel off.


    After Samuel left, Ao Tian looked at Wang Huanzhi in confusion and said doubtfully, "Brother, you are..."


    Wang Huanzhi wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. He was indeed the only one in the Eight Direction World who could detoxify the Soul-Breaking Pill, but that was also because the Soul-Breaking Pill, which had disappeared a long time ago, was actually created by him.


    However, he was the only one that knew who he had secretly sent this kind of forbidden medicine to.


    Therefore, when Samuel asked for the antidote, he was quite flustered and surprised.


    In fact, he suspected that the Mysterious Man just now was the son-inw of Fu Family, Fu Yao''s husband, Samuel!


    Although Medicine Saint Wang Huanzhi seemed to be indifferent to fame and fortune, he was actually a very utilitarian person. Although he was neutral on the surface, he had long colluded with the three big families behind the scenes, especially the Evesting Sea Area and the Fu family. Wang Huanzhi would always secretly help them, and the Soul-Breaking Pill was what the patriarch of the Fu family, Fu Tian, wanted.


    He naturally knew who Fu Tian was going to deal with.


    But of course, he could not let Ao Tian know that the Fu Family waspletely finished. If Ao Tian knew that he was disloyal to the Evesting Sea Area and had connections with the Fu Family secretly, it would definitely affect his position in Ao Tian''s heart.


    Of course, this was public opinion. It was not important to Wang Huanzhi whoever in Fu Family came. Most importantly, Wang Huanzhi had his selfish motives.


    These selfish thoughts were none other than the ring in Samuel''s hand.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brother Ao, you are also a master in the Eight Direction World. But, don''t you feel strange about the origin of this Mysterious Man?" Wang Huanzhi deliberately concealed the general situation, but he spoke of the result and beat around the bush.


    Ao Tian was a little confused by his words. "Brother, what do you mean? The Evesting Sea Area is a time to use people. What''s more, we don''t ask to ask where the herose from. As long as he can help the Ao family, it''s okay. Is it important who he is?"


    Wang Huanzhi smiled and shook his head. "Haha, if hees from a humble family, it really doesn''t matter. But if he is from the Fu family? What should we do?"


    Hearing that, Ao Tian frowned. "The situation of the Fu family is so dangerous now. If the Fu family has such an expert, why don''t they fight on their own? It doesn''t make sense."


    "But what if it''s Samuel who has always been at odds with the Fu family, and even has a grudge against the Fu Family?" Wang Feng said slowly. "Samuel? Didn''t that guy fall into the endless abyss? How could he still be alive here?" Ao Tian frowned.


    In fact, this was also what confused Wang Huanzhi the most.


    In terms of the Soul-Breaking Pill, he could basically predict that the person who came was Samuel. However, the concept of death in the endless abyss in the Eight Direction World was just like a person''s heart stopped beating, which was equivalent to death. It was very certain.


    "But this is of great importance. If he is really a Samuel, this Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death is the key for us to seize the Pangu Axe. If not, it''s not too much for him to work for you to find out his identity," Wang Huanzhi said.


    After thinking for a while, Ao Tian thought that what Wang Huanzhi said made sense. He nodded and said, "You''re right. In fact, I''m also very curious about who the


    el


    Mysterious Man is. But can your Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death be reliable?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Speaking of the Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death, Wang Huanzhi could not suppress his pride. This was what he was proud of. "Brother Ao, please don''t worry about this. If he signed it, I can guarantee that he won''t be able to survive or die." Wang Huanzhi smiled evilly. Hearing this answer, Ao Tian was very satisfied.


    As long as he could control Samuel, he was just a grasshopper in his hands. He could do whatever he wanted.


    "Brother Wang, you''ve done a good job. But, will that guy sign it?" Ao Tian asked. This was the most important thing. Otherwise, no matter how good the n was, it would be useless.


    Wang Huanzhiughed out loud. "I''m the only one in the Eight Direction World who can undo the Soul-Breaking Pill. If he wants to save someone, he has to agree."


    "Good, good, good. Brother Wang, you can easily ept a good general for me. I propose a toast to you."


    After that, they looked at each other andughed.


    At this time, in a corner of Mount Qi Hall.


    The two of them sat together in a circle with a dragon. In front of them was the red and green Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death.


    Both of them frowned as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    Obviously, everyone knew that the Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death was not as simple as Wang Huanzhi said.


    "I don''t know exactly what this Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death is for, but it''s red and green in color and has a strange shape. It''s not a good thing at first sight. Samuel, you can''t sign it," said the knowledgeable man in Jianghu.


    "It is indeed not a good thing, but a kind of Gu." With the current Third Eye of Samuel, he could naturally see what he wanted to see clearly.


    Although the workmanship of Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death was indeed exquisite, how could it escape the eyes of Samuel now?


    "Medical Sage, please calm down.


    His medical skills are unique in the Eight Direction World, but at the same time, his poison skills are unparalleled in the Eight Direction


    World. If this is really a Gu, then you


    can''t agree," The knowledgeable man said anxiously.


    "What do you think, Velocisaurus?" Samuel said.


    Velocisaurus couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "I don''t think you need to ask me what I think. The most important thing is what you think."


    Samuel smiled. Velocisaurus knew him best. "Even if it''s highly toxic, I have to eat it, let alone Gu."


    Thinking of Nian''er, Samuel''s attitude was very determined. As a man, he should bear all the responsibilities and pressure. Therefore,pared with his wife and daughter''s suffering, Samuel was more willing to abandon his own life.


    "No! Since this group of people has nted Gu on you, they naturally don''t have any good intentions. I''m not worried about what they will do in the Martial Arts Contest, but ''m worried that you will be their puppet for the rest of your life." The knowledgeable man firmly refused.


    Samuel and Velocisaurus smiled at each other and then Samuel picked up a pen with one hand.

 Chapter 2447

    Chapter 2447


    When Samuel''s name fell, the whole Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death disappeared instantly, and a red and green texture suddenly appeared on Samuel''s left and right arms.


    Seeing this, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu turned pale. He really didn''t understand why Samuel would do this even when he knew that there was danger.


    Samuel smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    "As the saying goes, if you don''t enter the tiger''s den, you can''t get the cub of the tiger." Samuel smiled and stood up. "By the way, don''t tell Yvonne about this, understand?"


    "Don''t worry. Since I''m on the same boat as you, I won''t step into other boats. I''ll help you hide it from Yvonne, but be careful."


    In order not to arouse Yvonne''s suspicion, Samuel asked the knowledgeable man in Jianghus to go back to the room first, and then he would arriveter.


    He didn''t want Yvonne to worry about him. In order to save Han Nian, Samuel had no other choice, or this was the best and only choice at the moment.


    As long as Han Nian and Yvonne were all right, even if Samuel died, he would die in peace.


    In order to stall for time, Samuel simply stood where he was and watched the match on the stage. Seeing that he was fine, Velocisaurus returned to Samuel''s body to sleep.


    Since they had absorbed enough spirit energy in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, Velocisaurus and Xiaobai had to break through to a higher realm. They had always had the potential to cultivate and digest the spirit energy before.


    But just as Samuel was about to go back, a sneaky figure attracted Samuel''s attention.


    At this time, Ye Gucheng was holding a familiar white figure and walking toward the next room of the Evesting Sea Area. Samuel didn''t want to care about Ye Gucheng''s affairs, but Qin Shuang''s condition was clearly wrong. His intuition told Samuel that something might have happened. Samuel suddenly frowned. Then, his figure shed and followed.


    Ye Gucheng did not bring Qin Shuang into the Heaven and Earth Pavilion. Instead, he knocked on the door of a small room next to him. After a while, the door was gently opened, and Ao Jun''s figure appeared. He smiled and muttered a few words to Ye Gucheng, then handed a bag to Ye Gucheng. Then he took over the unconscious Qin Shuang, turned around and hid in the room.


    Ye Gucheng shook the things in his hand, smiled proudly, and turned to leave.


    In the house, when Ao Jun carried Qin Shuang back to bed, Qin Shuang''s consciousness was blurred. However, her fairy-like appearance made Ao Jun swallow hard.


    He had been longing for such a beautiful woman for a long time. Today, he finally got what he wanted.


    Ao Jun rubbed his hands together and revealed a wretched smile. He threw himself at Qin Shuang like a hungry wolf pouncing on its prey. With a hiss, he tore open Qin Shuang''s outeryer of gauze.


    Looking at Qin Shuang''s snow-white skin, Ao Jun immediately felt his blood boiling. He couldn''t help but pout and kiss Qin Shuang''s small mouth. However, the feeling was not as gentle as he had imagined. Instead, it was cold and stiff.


    He took another look and realized that she was not kissing Qin Shuang, but a cold sword.


    Ao Jun instantly stopped his beast movements and obediently rose with the sword. At the same time, he nced at the person holding the sword. "It''s you?" Looking at the man, Ao Jun was extremely surprised.


    "It''s me." Samuel smiled slightly.


    Ao Jun smited and said, "You''re really bold. How dare you break into the room of the captain of the Evesting Sea Area? Do you know how serious the consequences will be?"


    "I always do things at will. The consequences? It has nothing to do with me." Samuel sneered.


    "Don''t think that I, Ao Jun, will be afraid of you if you defeat Grandpa Raging Fire and the Extraordinary Power Venerable," Ao Jun said coldly.


    Although the performance of Samuels wa really amazing, as the captain of the guards in the Evesting Sea Area, how could Ao Jun''s cultivation be low?


    As a low-level Evil yer, he was confident that he could defeat Samuel.


    In particr, he was not convinced by Samuel. Why did Samuel have the right to be invited by the Patriarch to a banquet so quickly? He had never enjoyed the treatment in the Evesting Sea for thousands of years!


    Now, Samuel came here to disturb his dream. So what if he was the honored guest of the Patriarch? How could Ao Jun swallow his anger? Samuel smiled gently. "What do you want?"


    Ao Jun sneered, but in the next second, he still bowed slightly. Obviously, he chose topromise and let Samuel take Qin Shuang away.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, just as Samuel was about


    to pick Qin Shuang up, Ao Jun


    suddenly moved his hand. A bil ne


    stream of water instantly turned into a sword and attacked Samuel.


    Samuel turned around and fought against Ao Jun''s water sword with the jade sword in his right hand.


    Ao Jun suddenly felt sweat all over his back. An invisible pressure was pressing down on his water sword and slowly approaching his neck.


    Just as Ao Jun began to regretunching a sneak attack on Samuel, suddenly, a strong smell of blood came from the air.


    Then, the candles in the room went out in an instant and fell into darkness.

 Chapter 2448

    Chapter 2448


    "Shua!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Suddenly, a blood-red sword suddenly attacked Samuel!


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, Samuel and Ao Jun were directly bounced away by a huge strange force. Ao Jun was directly pushed back several meters. Although Samuel was in a better condition and only took two steps, the hand holding the jade sword was slightly numb.


    Inside the door, a ck shadow was standing there.


    Because there was no light, he could not see his appearance or figure clearly. He could only vaguely see his general outline.


    But the outline was just a person, wearing the shape of a cloak. That was all.


    As soon as he arrived, the smell of blood in the room became even stronger, to the extent where it even made one feel like vomiting.


    Samuel couldn''t care less about this. He stared at the ck shadow with his burning eyes.


    Even now, Samuel was still mentally unstable because his opponent was so strong that he could smash both his and Ao Jun''s attacks at the same time and hurt him.


    Since entering the hall, Samuel had never encountered such an expert.


    Naturally, Ao Jun was not much better. His intuition told him that he didn''t know the ck shadow in front of him, let alone the person from the Evesting Sea Area.


    But he had already suffered internal injuries from the blow just now. If he were an enemy, Ao Jun''s situation would be obvious.


    "You are..." Ao Jun thought for a while and could not help but muster his courage to ask.


    "How did you get this sword?" At the door, the ck shadow opened her mouth slightly, and a cold woman''s voice suddenly filled the whole room. Although the environment was too dark and Samuel could not see her facial features at all, he could feel an iparably cold light shooting directly at the jade sword in his hand.


    Why did she ask about the sword?


    Samuel couldn''t help but be confused. This jade sword was the weapon he got in the Xuanyuan World and it was the original body of Chi Meng. How could someone suddenly be interested in this jade sword in the Eight Direction World?


    Who else would be interested in him other than the dead spirit?


    However, he had seen her before and she waspletely different from the person in front of him.


    Could it be Chi Meng?


    However, this thought only shed across Samuel''s mind, because Chi Meng should still be in the Xuanyuan World. Even if she came to the Eight Direction World, how could she, a device spirit, have such powerful strength?


    "Who are you?" Samuel frowned and asked coldly.


    "I''m askingyou how you got the sword." She said in a sentence, but her tone was one of anger. Obviously she was very angry. At the same time, Samuel suddenly felt an extremely strong pressure, which he had never felt before, rushing toward him.


    Even though Samuel quickly mobilized all his energy to resist, it was still short of breath like a cow. Although he blocked it, his feet could not help slowly sliding backward!


    "Where is the person holding the sword? Where is he? Tell me!"


    "Roar!"


    With an angry roar, Samuel instantly felt that the pressure in front of him has suddenly increased several times. When he was using his full strength to resist it, he only sweet taste in his throat and


    suddenly spit out a mout


    of


    blood. The next second, he could not help being knocked back several


    meters and fell directly to the ground.


    Samuel frowned. The other party''s strength was obviously very high, to the point where it could even be described as abnormal. Even he was suddenly injured. However, these injuries were not fatal to him. At this moment, he slowly stood up and walked to the bed to protect Qin


    Shuang.


    At this time, Ao Jun was stunned on the spot and did not even dare to breathe. It was such a horrible strength. Fortunately, it was aimed at Samuel. If it was for him, he would have died.


    "I will ask you onest time. Where is the man with this sword?" The female voice said coldly.


    Samuel didn''t doubt that if he didn''t answer, this woman would definitely kill him.


    But Samuel also knew that the more he behaved like this, the less he could easily tell her. Otherwise, he would be in more trouble.


    Samuel smiled gently and said, "You''re very arrogant, but I''m never a coward!" As soon as his voice fell, Samuel slowly raised his jade sword. At the same time, his body was full of gold, as if he was ready to fight.


    She was looking for the owner of the sword, which was Samuel, but Samuel did not know her at all. Samuel did not know what her purpose was. "You''re courting death!" With an angry roar, the ck shadow at the door suddenly disappeared.


    The next second, she appeared in front of Samuel and punched him in the chest. At this time, Samuel did not dodge, but punched directly!


    "Bang!"


    "Puff!"


    With two muffled sounds, the woman''s hand stabbed into Samuel''s chest several times. At this time, Samuel suddenly realized that it was not a hand, but something as ck as an eagle''s w.


    Samuel''s punch went straight through her abdomen, leaving a huge pit.


    But in just a moment, the pit suddenly shrank in front of Samuel''s incredible eyes, and then suddenly recovered!

 Chapter 2449

    Chapter 2449


    "What? How could this be?" Samuel was stunned.


    Because they were so close, Samuel could see the woman''s face in panic.


    It was a pale and bloodless face, like a ghost. At this time, she was looking at Samuel with blood-red eyes full of ridicule.


    "Just by yourself?" She sneered. The next second, she suddenly opened her mouth, and her small mouth, which was not big, was suddenly directly torn apart, revealing sharp teeth that were as neat as steel saws. At the same time, a sharp roar like that of a demonic beast from hell came out of her throat.


    Samuel was immediately sent flying by the roar. At the same time, a bloody ck aura suddenly spread on his body and bound his hands and feet. The next second, before Samuel could react, her eagle w-like hand had already grabbed his throat and lifted him up in the air.


    "Now, do you want to say it or not?" The ck shadow sneered and her face returned to normal.


    Samuel frowned. Although he was shocked, he did not panic. At the same time, he madly ran his energy.


    "Swish!"


    Samuel suddenly broke free from those shackles. He raised the jade sword in his hand and immediately cut off the hand in front of him. However, there was a sign of rxation in his throat. The next second, the eagle w-like hand was once again stuck in Samuel''s throat!


    The figure would not die. Even if she died, she woulde to life again.


    "Ignorant ant, go to hell." With a sudden force in his hand, he grabbed Samuel''s throat with his eagle ws.


    Samuel only felt that his throat seemed to be mped by a huge pair of pliers. It was extremely powerful. Even if he gathered all his strength on his neck, he could barely resist it.


    The ck shadow was also stunned. Obviously, she did not expect that someone could resist her attack.


    "Interesting, interesting." The ck shadow sneered.


    "Is that all you have? I haven''t used my real power yet." Samuel smiled and opened his hand slightly, ready to summon the Pangu Axe.


    He really didn''t want to expose his identity, but at the moment of life and death, he had no other choice.


    The woman in front of him waspletely different from the previous Extraordinary Power Venerable and Grandpa Raging Fire. If Extraordinary Power Venerable and Grandpa Raging Fire relied more on something with absolute strength, then this person waspletely different.


    Samuel was at a loss as to what to do.


    Therefore, Samuel understood that regr weapons might not have any effect on her at all.


    But just as Samuel was about to pull out the Pangu Axe, someone shouted, "Be careful."


    The next second, a beautiful figure rushed out from behind Samuel and confronted Ao Jun, who was about tounch a sneak attack on Samuel. Seeing this, Samuel not only couldn''t be happy, but also shook his head repeatedly.


    From the moment Ao Jun made way and asked Samuel to save Qin Shuang on the bed, Samuel injected energy into Qin Shuang so that she could wake up as soon as possible.


    Because Samuel knew that it was impossible for Ao Jun to let Qin Shuang go so easily. For any man, such a beautiful woman was rare.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Since it was rare, how could he let her go so easily?


    Therefore, Samuel had prepared a backup n to let Qin Shuang escape when he was in trouble.


    However, Samuel did not expect a mysterious shadow to suddenly appear, let alone that Qin Shuang, who had just woken up, would choose to fight Ao Jun instead of running away.


    Not to mention that her cultivation was not as high as Ao Jun''s, even if it was enough, she had just woken up. How could she fight against Ao Jun? Seeing that Ao Jun was about to hit Qin Shuang, Samuel sighed helplessly.


    "Get out of my way!"


    With a roar, Samuel''s body suddenly shone with a golden light and directly pushed away the ck shadow on the opposite side. Then, Samuel turned over, held Qin Shuang in his arms, and punched Ao Jun directly.


    Ao Jun was immediately retreated, but at this time, the ck shadow also rushed over and hit the waist of Samuel.


    Suddenly, a bloody hole appeared on Samuel''s waist, and blood flowed out. In an instant, his clothes around his waist were soaked with blood.


    Qin Shuang''s face was pale. After thepetition ended, her vitality had been greatly undermined, but she had been secretly attacked by Ye Gucheng and drugged.


    Although she could hear everything, her limbs were so weak that she could not resist at all. When she was taken to the room, she could only cry helplessly in her heart in despair, but the arrival of Samuel saved her.


    Therefore, when she got the help of the energy of Samuel, she took advantage of this energy to adjust her breathing and body. After


    of the knockout powder, she rushed out to help Samuel.


    breaking through the im n¨¦t


    S


    Unfortunately, there was a huge gap between their strength. In just a few encounters, she was no match for Ao Jun.


    At this time, she knew that Samuel was seriously injured because of her, so she was in a panic.


    "Help me." Samuel nced at Qin Shuang.


    Just as Qin Shuang was at a loss, Samuel suddenly lifted his sword.


    Looking at Samuel''s posture, Qin Shuang was shocked. The next second, she burst into tears.


    This was because Samuel''s posture was not something else, but rather, it was the position of the Rainfall Sword!


    The Rainfall Sword was the sword


    art that Qin Shuang had the deepest memory of ever since Samuel disappeared. However, the only thing she dared not touch was the swordart. This was because every time she danced the sword, she would dance alone. Every time she danced alone, there would only be the memories of the past, only the dim tears in reality.


    "What are you waiting for?" Samuel shot a nce at Qin Shuang before charging straight at the ck shadow.


    Qin Shuang nodded vigorously. Biting her lip, she cooperated with Samuel and headed straight for the ck shadow.


    Although Qin Shuang''s recovery was


    average and her strength was


    rtively weak, the Rainfall Sword was profound. Furthermore, Samuel was the main attack of the Fallen SwordSamuel''s current cultivation determined the upper limit of the Sword art. What Qin Shuang needed to do was to cooperate with Samuel to support the entire Rainfall Sword.


    With their skillful sword formation, the ck shadow, who had been very brave just now, was now evenly matched.


    "As expected." At this moment, Samuel disyed a faint smile.


    "Help me again." Samuel could not help but turn to look at Qin Shuang.


    Qin Shuang was stunned again. She had no idea what Samuel was referring to.


    She seemed to have done everything she could to help.


    Just as she was in a daze, the ck shadow seized the opportunity. Suddenly, her body soared into the air and her hands opened. Like a giant bat, the ck and red shadow immediately entangled around her.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, an iparably huge ck energy, with the power to destroy heaven and earth, attacked Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. Facing the iing ck figure, he picked Qin Shuang up and flew backward while holding her waist with one


    hand.


    With such close contact, Qin Shuang''s face instantly turned red. Her heart was beating like a deer. At this moment, Samuel shook his head. "Give it to


    me!"

 Chapter 2450

    Chapter 2450


    His words made Qin Shuang''s face even redder. Samuel wanted something, but in Qin Shuang''s eyes, he was teasing her.


    Here? Give it to him?


    Under such circumstances?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although it was crazy, how could Qin Shuang refuse Samuel''s request?


    Qin Shuang''s breathing immediately became disordered. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. In the end, she simply closed her eyes, as if she was waiting for something.


    Samuel''s scalp went numb. At such a time, what was wrong with her?


    What''s more, Samuel had no interest in Qin Shuang at all, even if she was so beautiful that no man could control it.


    "I am talking about the demon-subduing sword." Samuel felt helpless.


    Upon hearing this, Qin Shuang''s beautiful eyes widened. The next second, her entire face turned even redder. However, at this moment, she wasn''t shy, but rather embarrassed.


    She couldn''t wait to find a hole to drill into!


    Qin Shuang''s hand moved. The next second, a long, red sword appeared in her hand.


    "Good!" Receiving the Demon-subduing Sword, Samuel suddenly turned around and shed down with his sword!


    "Boom!"


    A red light suddenly shot out from the Demon-subduing Sword.


    The Rainfall Sword itself was a type of sword art that could bnce Yin and Yang. It had a strong effect on suppressing evil spirit. If it was paired with the Demon-subduing Sword, a divine weapon that looked down on all the evil energy in the Eight Direction World, it couldpletely suppress any evil spirit.


    It was only after Samuel saw Qin Shuang that she suddenly remembered.


    Compared to exposing the Pangu Axe, letting Qin Shuang know his identity was obviously the best choice!


    Wherever the red light passed, the seemingly powerful ck light disappeared in an instant, and the red light suddenly hit the ck shadow.


    The whole ck shadow seemed to have been hit by a huge rock and her body was shaking wildly.


    "This... how is this possible?" The ck shadow muttered. Clearly, she was unbelievable.


    "I''ll help you." At this time, Ao Jun shouted softly and rushed to Samuel with his sword.


    Although the ck shadow did not respond, she also rushed to Samuel at the same time.


    Although the Rainfall Sword and the Demon-subduing Sword had a great suppression on the ck shadow, with Ao Jun''s participation, the fact that he had attacked Qin Shuang with all his might made Samuel momentarily lose control of the situation.


    "Ao Jun, you b*tch, did your Family Patriarch teach you to treat guests like this?" Samuel scolded angrily, exhausted to deal with the double-sided attack.


    For Ao Jun, from the moment he refused to give up Qin Shuang and attacked Samuel, he stepped into the enemy camp of Samuel in a sh. "Humph, if you die, it''s not like you''ll die in my hands." Ao Jun snorted.


    Samuel was originally an


    l


    inconspicuous good-for-nothing in his eyes, but he suddenly jumped into the Dragon Gate and was greeted by the patriarch of the family Samuel almost jumped over his head, which made him jealous and unhappy. Now that the old hatred had not disappeared and he had a new revenge for the beauty, he naturally wanted to kill Samuel.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, Samuel was hit directly by the joint force of the two. His body hit the wall heavily, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He really didn''t care about Ao Jun''s attack, but the attack of the ck shadow, perhaps because it was an evil spirit, almost made Samuel''s Indestructible Armor look like a decoration.


    Almost every move made Samuel very ufortable, as if they had hit his flesh.


    Samuel really didn''t understand who this guy who suddenly appeared was!


    The ck shadow and Ao Jun suddenly sneered. Obviously, under the joint efforts of the two, Samuel was no match for them at all with Qin Shuang.


    "You leave first now." Qin Shuang looked at Samuel with a distressed expression. She looked at the two approaching her and smiled gently. "I''m already satisfied for seeing you alive in this life."


    After that, Qin Shuang grabbed Samuel''s sword and blocked in front of Samuel.


    Samuel let out a long sigh. No matter how dangerous it was and how difficult it was for him, he was definitely not a person who would let a woman stand in his way.


    What''s more, it was Qin Shuang.


    "The man belongs to you, and the woman belongs to me." Ao Jun shouted coldly and attacked directly!


    Samuel pushed Qin Shuang away and gritted his teeth. Enduring the sharp pain in his chest and waist, he roared and forcefully blocked another wave of attacks from the two.


    "Bang!"


    With another loud bang, Samuel''s body fell heavily on the wall again.


    Blood spurted wildly!


    "Yo, you are really tough. However, so what? Even if you are tough, you will die here today." Ao Jun''s eyes were filled with a cold killing intent as heughed disdainfully.


    Qin Shuang looked at the seriously injured Samuel sadly. She wanted to help but could do nothing, especially when she watched her beloved man die in front of her. She shook her head desperately and looked at Ao Jun "Please, don''t kill him. can promise you whatever you want."


    W X


    "Haha, what a joke! Whether I will kill him or not has nothing to do with what I can do to you. Do you think you''re qualified to negotiate with me?"


    Just when Ao Jun was arrogant, an old man''sughter suddenly sounded in the room.

 Chapter 2451

    Chapter 2451


    "Young hero, why do you have such a strong killing desire at such a young age? Only by cultivating can you live longer."


    Unknowingly when, in a corner of the room, an old man wearing a simple and crude cloth robe was slowly sweeping the ground with a broom in his hand as he softlyughed.


    Hearing this voice, Ao Jun was shocked.


    Because there had always been no one else in the room. When did another person suddenly appear? More importantly, they had not noticed it yet. However, when he saw that it was a white-haired old man, Ao Jun immediately put down his vignce. Maybe he didn''t notice the old maning in during the big battle just now.


    "Stupid old man, it''s none of your business here. Get out!" Ao Jun shouted angrily.


    The old man smiled, shook his head, and started to sweep the ground.


    Ao Jun turned around, looked at the ck shadow, and said, "Senior, ignore that old man. Your target is that guy, and my target is that woman." The ck shadow looked at the old man quietly at this time, but did not take any action. Her intuition told her that the old man in front of her was definitely not an ordinary old man.


    However, Ao Jun obviously did not care. He was a pervert. How could he care so much when there was a beauty in front of him?


    He walked up to Qin Shuang in a few steps and pulled her to his side. Then, he looked at Samuel, who was sitting on the ground with a sneer. "You want to rob a woman from me? Who do you think you are? Do you really think that you arewless just because my patriarch appreciates you? Let me tell you, in the Evesting Sea Area, you are just a dog."


    "Isn''t that easy for me to kill a dog?"


    Samuel smiled and said, "I''m afraid everyone knows who the dog of the Ao Family is. Your master won''t eat with the dog. I have eaten with him. What about you?"


    His words hit right into Ao Jun''s heart. Sometimes, the more stressed a person was, the weaker his heart was, the more afraid he was to admit it. The most annoying thing in Ao Jun''s life was that others called him the dog of the Ao family.


    Especially what Samuel mocked was real. He had worked hard for the Ao family for so many years, but he had never had the honor to have dinner with the patriarch, but Samuel...


    Therefore, inparison, he was more like a dog!


    "F*ck you, you dog, you don''t have the right to say anything about me. I am the captain of the Ao Family''s Garrison Team. You are the dog." Ao Jun shouted with his teeth bared. He was hysterical.


    Then, he kicked Samuel directly, which made Samuel fall to the ground. Then, he stepped on Samuel''s face and said, "You, you are a dog now. You are a dog that I can trample on at any time. Just bark.!"


    The ck shadow had not moved at all. She had been on guard against the old man. If there was anything wrong... wait.


    All of a sudden, the ck shadow''s red eyes widened and she was stunned. Because she was surprised to find that the old man she had been paying attention to suddenly... disappeared!


    She was sure that she had never blinked, so how could the old man suddenly disappear?


    It was impossible. No matter how fast he was, it was impossible for him to disappear in front of her in such a short time. Moreover, she was still fully focused.


    At this time, Ao Jun''s foot, which


    had just stepped on Samuel''s face, was suddenly lifted by something. Then he lost his center of gravity


    and staggered a few steps back


    When he stabilized his body, he found that the old man, who was far away from him, was gently


    sweeping the ground with a broom beside Samuel.


    "There''s too much blood on the ground. Not good, not good." The old man looked up and shook his head gently.


    Obviously, Ao Jun''s foot was lifted by the old man''s broom.


    Ao Jun was interrupted by the old man and immediately became furious. "Old man, how dare you meddle in others'' business?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ao Jun kicked the old man directly.


    The old man smiled, but he only focused on sweeping the ground in front of him and did not dodge at all. However, Ao Jun''s kick, which seemed to hit in the target, touched nothing.


    Ao Jun was even angrier. He raised his foot and kicked the old man several times, but something unexpected happened.


    Even though Ao Jun was very close to the old man, only a few centimeters apart, the old man did not dodge at all. He did not even raise his head. He just swept the ground, but Ao Jun could not kick him.


    Each time, he seemed to be able to hit the target, but each time he failed.


    This made Ao Jun very angry, but his feet missed several times in a row, and he was so tired that he was out of breath.


    Seeing this, Samuel was shocked.


    The old man seemed to have doneThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    nothing, but he seemed to have


    done everything. Obviously, it was impossible for him to do this kind of extremely high-level cultivation method unless it was reached a


    certain level.


    "Damn it, old man, how dare you y tricks on me? Put down your broom and stand still," Ao Jun shouted angrily.


    The old man smiled slightly. "If I put down the broom, how can I sweep the floor?"


    "F*ck you, don''t sweep it."


    "Haha, I should sweep it. I need to sweep the garbage on the ground. And I have to sweep the devil in your heart." The old man smiled slightly. At this time, he suddenly raised his hand and aimed the broom directly at Ao Jun and the ck shadow.


    The two of them suddenly felt a gust


    of wind blow their faces, which made thempletely unable to open their eyes. But when the wind stopped, they looked at the original ce, where there was no one. The three disappeared as if they had evaporated.

 Chapter 2452

    Chapter 2452


    "Where are they?" Looking at the empty space in front of him, Ao Jun suddenly felt incredible and rushed forward anxiously. However, what else could there be except the blood of Samuel on the ground?


    The ck shadow''s pupils shrank sharply. The scene in front of her clearly shocked her.


    Ifst time the old man suddenly moved from front of her, there was more or less a chance that she had lost her mind. But this time, it was absolutely impossible.


    Since the ck shadow had already braced herself from earlier, she did not reach out her hand to block her eyes like So Jun when the strong wind blew earlier. Instead, she became increasingly focused on the old man''s every move.


    Even so, the old man still disappeared. She didn''t even know where he had gone. This was really incredible.


    "Have you seen this old man before?" The ck shadow looked at Ao Jun coldly.


    At this time, Ao Jun was angry and at a loss. He had gone through so much trouble and paid such a big risk, but in the end, he ended up like this. But in the face of the ck shadow, he dared not have the slightest anger and he could only answer honestly, "I haven''t never seen him before."


    The ck shadow frowned. She had never seen him before?


    Then who was this old man?


    "Maybe he''s just an old man sweeping the floor!" Ao Jun said in a discouraged tone.


    "You haven''t seen me before, otherwise..." The ck shadow said coldly. When Ao Jun was about to answer, there was only silence in the room. The ck shadow suddenly disappeared with the terrible smell of blood.


    Looking at the darkness in the room, Ao Jun nodded subconsciously and smiled bitterly.


    If it weren''t for the blood still on the ground and what had happened before, Ao Jun would even think that it was just a dream.


    Everything disappeared so quickly that people had to think so.


    At this time, somewhere.


    In a stone housepletely made of stones, Qin Shuang closed her eyes subconsciously after being blown away by the wind. When she opened her eyes again, they were already here. The old man was gone. Although Qin Shuang felt strange and scared of this ce, when she saw the weak Samuel beside her, who was seriously injured, she still hurriedly climbed to the side of Samuel.


    Qin Shuang panicked when she saw therge amount of blood on Samuel''s chest and back. Then, without hesitation, she took off her outer veil, tore it open, and bandaged Samuel''s wound.


    Seeing Samuel''s shocking wounds, Qin Shuang couldn''t help shedding tears as she bandaged her wounds.


    She knew that Samuel was not a member of the Devil n, let alone a bad guy. He was still the same Samuel.


    She also knew that he would not be so heartless to her. When she was in danger, he would still stand up and even risk his life.


    Since the ident happened to Samuel, she had been silently holding on to her original feelings for Samuel. However, this also put her into the vortex of public opinion and attracted countless criticism. From the cold goddess who everyone sought but could not get, to the slutty woman who had betrayed her sect for a good-for-nothing.


    Only those who had experienced this kind of treatment, or experienced how high they were and how painful they were now, could understand this kind of treatment. Especially after Samuel joined the Devil in Dew City, these voices were more passionate and unpleasant to hear, but Qin Shuang chose to endure it silently.


    The oue of all these endurance was that she was gradually abandoned although she was the most valued disciple at first.


    But now, she really wanted to shout at everyone who had talked about her that Samuel had never let her down!


    Everything she had done was worth it!!


    After bandaging the wound, in order to make Samuel feel morefortable, Qin Shuang sat cross-legged and rested Samuel''s head between her legs. Looking at Samuel lying on her legs, she suddenly had aplicated feeling.


    She really wanted to pull the mask off, even if it was just a nce at him.


    But she didn''t dare!


    Because she knew that Samuel was not willing to show his true face to others, and even her. There must be a reason for him.


    However, she didn''t know how many days and nights of missing him made her really want to see him again.


    When she removed Samuel''s mask with her trembling hands, the familiar and strange face that was deeply imprinted in her heart appeared in front of her again. Qin Shuang could no longer control her emotions and burst into tears!


    Tears trickled down her cheeks.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When a teardrop fell on Samuel''s face, he woke up!


    Seeing Qin Shuang, Samuel immediately lifted his head from Qin Shuang''sp and shrank to the side, keeping a distance from her.


    To Qin Shuang, Samuel''s actions were undoubtedly heartbreaking.


    "Did I... do something wrong?" Qin Shuang suppressed the pain in her heart and asked pitifully.


    "That night, when I was in the tent, you should have seen the woman beside me, right? She is my wife and also my favorite woman in my life. Except for her, I will not have any other thoughts on other women, including you!" Samuel said seriously.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Qin


    Shuang''s heart ached. Although she had already guessed that the woman might be Samuel''s woman when she knew that Samuel was the Mysterious Man, she still couldn''t hide her sadness when Samuel told her personally.


    Especially Samuel''s words, including you, made her heart ache so much that she couldn''t breathe.


    Samuel couldn''t bear to see Qin Shuang enduring the pain, but he knew that he had to do so.


    "By the way, where are we?" Samuel tried to change the topic.


    "Even if you have a wife, you shouldn''t... I mean, you have the right to dislike me, but you shouldn''t erase the right for me to like you." Qin Shuang obviously didn''t want to avoid it. Instead, she looked at Samuel more straightforwardly.


    "As I said, I am a member of the Devil n. If you like me, it will only bring you endless trouble. There will be no result between you and me. Why do you have to destroy your future?" Samuel said coldly.


    Qin Shuang could not stop her tears from flowing. "That''s my business. You shouldn''t havee to save me. Let me die."


    "Even if you are not the one who was killed tonight, I will save you," Samuel said coldly.


    His words almost made Qin Shuang faint. At this time, Samuel gritted his teeth and struggled to stand up. He didn''t want to be entangled with Qin Shuang here. He opened the door and was about to step out, but the scene in front of him shocked him.


    The endless thin clouds swayed under the house!

 Chapter 2453

    Chapter 2453


    Seeing Samuel''s back view, Qin Shuang copsed to the ground weakly and burst into tears.


    It was the first time she had fallen in love with someone, but she did not expect the ending to be like this.


    At this time, Samuel was standing at the door.


    He wanted to walk out of the house, only to find that there was no space under his feet. It was just white clouds.


    Most importantly, there was no wind at this time, but the white clouds under his feet were moving quickly. Obviously...


    The house was in the air, moving at a very fast speed!


    "This... this..." Samuel was stunned.


    He really didn''t know what was going on. Then... where was it?


    "If there are no distractions in your heart and the sky is like the wind, how can you touch the dust?"


    Just as Samuel was in a daze, a voice came from nowhere. Samuel searched his surroundings, only to find blue sky and white clouds. There was no one around.


    "Senior? Is that you? Senior?" Samuel remembered the voice. It was the old man sweeping the floor in Ao Jun''s room.


    "Child, since you put it down, you have to learn to pick it up. If you want to walk out of here, you should have no distracting thoughts."


    Hearing this, Samuel nodded. After thinking for a while, he smiled and said, "Senior, I understand."


    After that, Samuel smiled slowly and took a sudden step forward. With this step, Samuel''s whole body suddenly stepped empty and his body suddenly fell down.


    Hearing the old man''s voice, Qin Shuang also stopped crying. When she looked up at the outside in surprise, she suddenly saw Samuel walking out. She got up from the ground in panic and rushed to Samuel desperately. But when she reached the door, Samuel had already fallen down.


    In front of her was a height of 30,000 meters, deep and bottomless.


    Gritting her teeth, Qin Shuang didn''t think much of it and jumped down. She didn''t have any other thoughts, all she wanted was to save Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel''s body was falling wildly at an extremely fast speed, but he was not worried at all. He just slowly closed his eyes and quietly felt


    it.


    After an unknown period of time, he suddenly felt that his body was falling rapidly without any sense of falling. At this time, when he opened his eyes, what was in front of him was no longer a high altitude, but a house like an underground pce.


    Behind him, Qin Shuang suddenly realized that not only did she not fall, but she seemed to be walking on t ground instead.


    "All living things look alike. The heart looks alike, and the eyes look alike. So, all things look alike, and everything is fate. What you two see is different, just because your thoughts are different, and your persistence is different."


    As soon as he finished speaking, their eyes lit up again. Then, they were in an open space.


    Not far away, a bamboo house was there. The old man they saw in Ao Jun''s room was sitting on the bamboo table under the eaves, pouring tea. Next to him, his broom was gently ced beside the chair.


    The two looked at each other in confusion and then walked over.


    "Come,e,e. Are you all thirsty?" The old man smiled gently and was very kind. He then ced three cups on the table, and each cup was filled with tea.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After taking the cup, Samuel took a sip and felt that his tongue was about to explode.


    Qin Shuang also took a sip. It was simrly bitter, but there was a hint of sweetness in it.


    The old man smiled and looked at Qin Shuang. "Miss, is it bitter?"


    Qin Shuang shook her head and nodded again. Although it was sweet, the bitterness was obviously stronger.


    "Well, that''s right, but his cup is more


    bitter than yours." The old man smiled gently and then added the


    tea to the two of them. "If you don''t know others''matter, how can you know that others are suffering?


    Miss, you are too persistent."


    "But since you don''t know her sweet feeling, how can you know the sweetness in the suffering?" The old man smiled at Samuel again.


    "Senior, you mean..." Samuel was a little confused.


    "I''m just an old man sweeping the floor. There''s no such thing as a senior. I''m just an observer who makes somements. Since we''ve met, we''ll go with fate."


    Samuel nodded. At this time, the old


    man''s words seemed to wake him up. From his point of view, he really didn''t want Qin Shuang to be the second Qi Yiyun, because he


    thought that the love world might be QiYiyun''s sad life when it came to him.


    However, for Qi Yiyun, it might be a pleasure in suffering.


    Perhaps it was the same with Qin Shuang.


    Therefore, fate came and went.


    "If there''s no fate, why are there persistence? Young man, do you think so?"


    Samuel nodded and sat down. He nced at Qin Shuang and said, "Senior Sister, please take a seat."


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Qin Shuang was stunned, but she was very happy inside. At least, this meant that she was closer to Samuel.


    "But Miss, persistence is neither good nor bad. There are some things that may not have a result. Although it can continue, it can only cause some dust. Otherwise, it will only get farther and farther away."


    "If you don''t understand, look."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a lion was chasing an antelope on the empty ground. The old man shook the cup in his hand. The lion seemed to have suffered a heavy blow and fled in a hurry, but the antelope had saved its own life.


    But the next second, the environment changed. The lion was lying on the ground, dying. It looked pitiful.


    Seeing this scene, Qin Shuang''s expression turned ugly.

 Chapter 2454

    Chapter 2454


    "You can be persistent, but don''t disturb others. Otherwise, you can only get the result that you don''t want to see. Do you understand?"


    Qin Shuang nodded and pursed her lips sadly. Momentster, she smiled at Samuel. "Junior Brother!"


    "You deserve my teaching." The old manughed and took a sip of his tea.


    Samuel looked at the old man gratefully. Although the man was not handsome, he was quite profound. With just a few words, he gave Samuel and Qin Shuang a great sense of understanding, and even solved the knot in their hearts.


    "By the way, thank you for your help this time. May I know your name?" Samuel stood up, filled the old man with tea, and said gratefully.


    "Name?" The old man was slightly stunned. After a while, he suddenlyughed and said, "I''ve lived for too many years. I forgot what my name is."


    Hearing this, Samuel and Qin Shuang looked at each other in dismay. From the looks of the old man, he didn''t seem to be lying, nor did he seem to be perfunctory.


    How old would he be if he could live until he forgot his name?


    "I don''t remember how long it has been since the day I was able to remember things. I only remember the red sun rising and the purple moon hanging in the sky!" The old man smiled.


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang''s face suddenly turned frosty and her beautiful eyes widened.


    Then, Qin Shuang looked at Samuel and said incredulously, "I heard my master say that the sun was red and the moon was purple when heaven and earth first opened in the Eight Direction World!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Samuel also widened his eyes.


    That was to say, the old man had existed since the beginning the Eight Direction World? And now...


    Wasn''t that billions of years, or... or even more?


    However, how could a person''s life span be so long?


    Even a True God would have to face death. Otherwise, the various True Gods wouldn''t have alternated positions in the Eight Direction World. The great ns would switch positions, and the Hall of Mount Qi wouldn''t be of any use.


    However, the old man in front of him had covered the entire past and present. This was simply unbelievable and even hard to understand. "Senior, are you kidding me?" Qin Shuang asked carefully.


    "That''s not important." The old man chuckled. He didn''t care about the opinions of Samuel and Qin Shuang. Then, he turned his gaze to Samuel. "The most important thing is you, young man."


    "Me?" Samuel was stunned. He didn''t know what the old man meant.


    "Yes, it''s you." The old man smiled gently.


    "Senior, I don''t really understand what you mean."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you understand it or not, because one day in the future, you will always understand. What''s your name? Young man." Samuel hurriedly said, "Samuel."


    "What a good name." The old man smiled.


    Samuel felt a little helpless. This was the first time he had heard someone understand his name like this.


    The old man sized up Samuel and then said, "Although your internal force is deep and you have a strange treasure, so you have the golden armor to protect you, you don''t use the golden axe, and you don''t have a suitable attacking method. You seem to be strong, but in fact, you are not a threat."


    "You seem to be a lion that doesn''t have teeth and a tiger that doesn''t have ws. Even though you may appear to be frightening, you are merely putting on airs. It is fine for you to injure some cats and dogs. However, if you meet a vicious character, you will only be a bone that is difficult to chew. However, no matter how difficult it is, they will only be able to bite it after a couple more bites."


    The old man''s words were rxed and light, but Samuel was frightened and showed fear on his face.


    Because the old man had seen through his real situation clearly with just a few nces.


    Samuel hid his true identity very well. After entering Mount Qi Hall, he did not tell anyone his real identity, nor did he have any contact with the old man in front of him, but...


    But he could tell everything about him so urately.


    Looking at Samuel''s surprised eyes, the old man did not take it seriously. He looked at Samuel and said, "Am I right?"


    Although he didn''t know who the old man was, Samuel didn''t have too much vignce, because the old man had saved him, so he wouldn''t do anything harmful to him. "Senior, you''re right."


    "That''s right." The old man smiled gently. At this time, he slowly stood up with his hands sped behind his back and turned his back to Samuel. "Then I''ll give you a set of steel teeth and a pair of sharp ws. What do you think?"


    Samuel was delighted to hear that because this was exactly what he needed urgently.


    Although he had the Pangu Axe, it


    did not have a real use, so its power was greatly reduced. Without the help of the Rangu Axe, the best thing he had currently cultivated was the Formless Divine Skill. However, this thing could be used unexpectedly. If it was put on the surface, even if he exerted the Formless Divine Skill to the extreme, it could only be used as a weapon that was strong when facing the strong or weak when facing the weak.


    In the final analysis, when Samuel needed to face a real top-level master of skill, he had no high-level cultivation method to fight against others. So when he heard the old man''s words, he quickly said, "Senior, are you serious?"


    "I never lie. That''s what I said."

 Chapter 2455

    Chapter 2455


    In the hall of Mount Qi.


    In the attic on the top of Blue Mountain.


    Lucky Ruoxin was dressed in white and sat in front of the window like a fairy.


    At this time, a ck shadow shed past and came to Lu Ruoxin. He gently covered his chest and bowed slightly. "Greetings, Miss."


    Lu Ruoxin''s face was as cold as frost. She looked out of the window and did not move. She just moved her fingers. But at this moment, the ck shadow suddenly knelt down, and his body moved wildly because of the pain.


    "You are an hourter than I expected," Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    "I deserve to die. I came backte because I encountered something on the way. Please forgive me, Miss." The ck shadow not only did not dare to show any dissatisfaction in the pain, but also exined in horror. The domineering manner when facing Ao Jun had disappeared at this time.


    "Go ahead," Lu Ruoxin said calmly.


    Then, the ck shadow told Lu Ruoxin everything that had happened in Ao Jun''s room.


    After hearing this, Lu Ruoxin looked away lightly. "You mean, someone is holding Samuel''s sword? Did you make a mistake?"


    "That''s my main body, so I won''t mistake it for someone else. Besides, I''ve fought with the Mysterious Man. I even suspect that the Mysterious Man is Samuel," the ck shadow said.


    "You mean the Mysterious Man is Samuel?" Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin finally turned back to look at the ck shadow. Her whole face was slightly surprised, and her delicate facial features were breathtakingly beautiful. "That''s impossible. Everyone knows that Samuel fell into the endless abyss. How could he survive in the Eight Direction World?"


    "Miss, Samuel is absolutely irreconcble with me. Even if he turns into ashes, I will not mistake him for someone else. From the look of it, he may be Samuel."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly. Judging from the familiarity and hatred Chi Meng had for Samuel, it was impossible for her to recognize the wrong person. Was the Mysterious Man really Samuel?


    However, there was a question that was difficult to avoid. It was the existence of the endless abyss.


    "Where is he?" Lu Ruoxin asked. She wanted to find out the truth. As long as she found the Mysterious Man, everything would be clear.


    "When I was about to seed, an old man who swept the floor suddenly appeared in the room. This old man was unpredictable. Under my extremely focused vignce, he disappeared with them."


    Lu Ruoxin could not believe it. "Do you mean that there is an old man in the hall of Mount Qi who can slip away quietly under your nose?" "I''m useless." Chi Meng lowered her head in shame.


    "With your cultivation, I''m afraid there are not many people who can defeat you. It''s even rarer for them to escape unscathed from your hands. It''s unheard of to leave silently in front of your eyes." Although Lu Ruoxin had her own way to control Chi Meng, if she did not use a special method to control her, even Lu Ruoxin could not escape unscathed, let alone leave quietly.


    Could he be a True God?


    However, this thought onlysted for a moment.


    If it was a True God, how could it be a small sweeping man?


    However, this matter gave Lu Ruoxin another kind of imagination. "Could it be that Samuel was saved by some master and escaped from the endless abyss? Or maybe it was just a diversionary tactic. Therefore, the Mysterious Man is indeed a Samuel, but he has the help of a master!"


    When she had this idea, Lu Ruoxin''s frosty face became even more shocked. She was obviously shocked by her own thoughts.


    But ording to the Mysterious Man who suddenly appeared, he suddenly became so powerful without any background. It seemed that he was proving Lu Ruoxin''s thoughts.


    Things in the world were sometimes so clever. Although Lu Ruoxin''s different conjectures were contrary to the process of Samuel, the result was strange that they bumped into each other.


    "If we want to figure it out, we can find Gu Yue to check it out. Then we will know." After saying that, Lu Ruoxin slowly stood up and looked at Chi Meng. "Go and ask Master Xuan to bring the three good-for-nothings from Earth here. They may still be useful."


    "Yes!" Chi Meng nodded.


    At this time, in the hall of Mount Qi, Gu Yue was ying Go with Guess Ri, tasting immortal tea. He was veryfortable.


    Hearing the sudden sound of footsteps, the two stopped what they were doing. When they saw the personing, they were slightly surprised. The next second, they looked at each other and smiled.


    "It''s really glorious to wee two distinguished guests in my Divine Wind Pce." Gu Yue chuckled.


    Under the stage, Ao Tian stood on the left with Ao Yong and the others. Lu Ruoxin was dressed in white and stood on the right.


    After Samuel disappeared, Yvonne was anxious and finally asked Ao Tian for Samuel. When Ao Tian heard that Samuel was missing, he was confused and sent Ao Yong to investigate.


    Ao Yong soon found out the truth about Ao Jun. Ao Jun was in a panic and had to tell Ao Yong the details. Ao Tian was naturally confused about Ao Jun''s words. But since Ao Jun would not dare to lie to him, he came to ask Gu Yue for Samuel.


    Yvonne was also in the team. She must figure out why Samuel was missing.


    "Master Gu Yue, don''t talk nonsense. I came here to ask for someone. My subordinate said that the Mysterious Man under mymand was suddenly taken away by the sweeping people in the hall, so came here to ask about the situation." Ao Tian said with a serious look.


    Rovel.


    "I''m also here to find the man sweeping the floor," Lu Ruo said coldly.


    Gu Yue was slightly stunned. The two big families came to find the man sweeping the floor at the same time, which made him extremely surprised. "Which sweeping disciple?"


    Ao Tian looked at Ao Jun. Ao Jun''s legs suddenly trembled and he quickly knelt down. "It''s the old man who is more than 100 years old in the hall. He has gray hair and clothes."


    Hearing this, Gu Yue''s white brows furrowed and he looked at Ao Jun. "The men who swept the floor in my pce are young disciples. Even a middle-aged man is hard to find, let alone a hundred-year-old man."


    Gu Ri also said at this time, "ording to the rules of Mount Qi Hall, the entry-level disciples need to sweep the ground for three years before they can be official disciples. Therefore, the people who sweep the ground are usually very young."


    Ao Tian immediately looked unhappy and shouted angrily, "Ao Jun, did you hear that? Are you still lying now?"


    Ao Jun suddenly panicked and said, "Patriarch, I don''t dare to do that. Besides, even Miss Lu is here to find that sweeping old man. This means that I am not lying."


    Seeing this, Ao Tian was a little angry. After all, with the daughter of the Lu Family looking for someone, there must be such a man.


    So, what was going on?


    "Don''t tell me..." Gu Ri suddenly frowned and spoke to Gu Yue.


    "This is absolutely impossible." Gu Yue was decisive, directly rejecting Gu Ri''s words.


    Gu Yue shut his mouth. He nced back at Lu Ruoxin and then looked at Ao Tian. An embarrassed expression immediately appeared on his face. A momentter, he smiled and could only exin.

 Chapter 2456

    Chapter 2456


    "In the hall of Mount Qi, rumor has it that sometimes disciples meet the founder of Mount Qi Hall, saying that sometimes they see him sweeping the floor in the hall. However, these are all rumors. It has been thousands of years since my junior brother and I took over Master''s mantle, but we have never seen him."


    "What''s more, Mount Qi Hall has existed since the Creation of the Eight Direction World. It''s been hundreds of billions of years since then. I''m afraid that the founder of the hall has been transformed a long time ago. How could he possibly exist?" Gu Yue said with a chuckle.


    As soon as he said this, Lu Ruoxin and Ao Tian frowned.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Even a True God could not live for such a long time, so it might be a rumor.


    But if not, who could that old man be?


    Ao Tian was naturally convinced by Ao Jun''s words. Lu Ruoxin also firmly believed that Chi Meng was not qualified to lie in front of her. In addition, the two families came to ask for the same man at the same time, which showed that there was someone involved in this matter.


    "Well, I''ll order people to thoroughly search Mount Qi Hall. Maybe someone is pretending to be a member of Mount Qi Hall," Gu Yue said softly. Lu Ruoxin nodded, nced at Ao Tian and the others, and turned to leave.


    Ao Tian also nced at Lu Ruoxin and then looked at Ao Jun. "I''ll deal with you when I get back."


    After the group of people left, Gu Ri walked to Gu Yue and frowned. "Senior Brother, could it be that the rumors of the disciples are true?" Gu Yue sighed and did not know how to answer.


    He didn''t believe it, but as the patriarch of Mount Qi Hall, he clearly knew that the rumor of the patriarch''s appearance was not the first or second time.


    Almost every three years, some disciples would see him. Although he had never seen him before, he had heard too much, so sometimes he had to believe it.


    Now, the Ao and Lu families came here for him at the same time, which made him more suspicious. It might not be as simple as the rumors said. "Senior Brother, in fact, there is something wrong with the record of Mount Qi Hall. Our sect has always added an extra title after the death of the patriarchs of each generation and buried him in the tomb of Mount Qi at the same time. But the founder of our sect wasn''t mentioned at all in the record. Could it be that the founder didn''t die at all? Did he live in this world all the time?" Gu Ri continued to ask.


    "But if he isn''t dead, why would he live in seclusion without seeing anyone?" Gu Yue shook his head.


    "Perhaps Patriarch is afraid of being hunted down by his enemies?" Gu Ri asked.


    "Junior Brother, do you know how Mount Qi Hall came into existence?" Gu Yue smiled bitterly.


    Seeing that Gu Ri was puzzled, Gu


    Yue smiled. After the creation of the Eight Direction World, there had been five supreme gods. One of them was called Evil and was known as the most powerful of the five supreme gods. However, it was said that Evil was like his name. As such, albof the things he had do were


    detested. In the end, he fell into the Devil''s Practice and became the founder of the Devil n in the Eight Direction World.


    The next four were led by the founder of Mount Qi Hall with the highest cultivation. After tens of thousands of years of bitter battles, Evil was finally sealed. Since then, the Eight Direction World was peaceful.


    However, at that time, our founder was also seriously injured. For the sake of the peace of the Eight Direction World, the founder of Mount Qi Hall decided to let the remaining three people take charge of the Eight Direction World, while he was in seclusion in Mount Qi and founded Mount Qi Hall.


    The three True Gods also felt the gratitude of the founder, so they set the rules. When the True Gods


    alternated, it must be the day of worship. Only after the approval of Mount Qi Hall could the names of the three True Gods be justified.


    Time flew by, but this tradition had always been preserved.


    "Based on the situation back then, the founder is the strongest among the four. Why should he be afraid of others seeking revenge?" Gu Yueughed bitterly after speaking.


    At this moment, somewhere...


    Samuel''s gaze was focused. His forehead was already drenched in sweat. Qin Shuang stood to the side, wiping sweat for Samuel from time to time.


    "Swish!"


    At this moment, Samuel''s face showed an extremely difficult expression. He clenched his teeth and slowly raised his hand with difficulty.


    At this moment, Samuel is holding the jade sword in his left hand and the Demon-subduing Sword in his right hand. It was extremely difficult for him to draw the 2 sword tips together as if he was using chopsticks.


    At this time, a very small ant was being mped by Samuel''s two swords.


    "Ah!" A distressed and discouraged scream. When Samuel lifted the two swords into the air, he suddenly went crazy.


    In the distance, the old man sat under the eaves, smiled, and drank teafortably.


    "Ah!" Samuel shouted gloomily. The muscles on his hands werepletely exhausted at this time, and he couldn''t help trembling because of the spasm.


    In contrast, what made Samuel even more annoyed was that this way of using great swords to catch ants was simply a kind of crazy torture.


    This thing was simply an existence that made one''s mentalitypletely explode. He also had to ensure that the ants that were picked up would not die, and then obediently put it into the bowl far behind him.


    This operation almost caused Samuel to copse.


    "It doesn''t count if it is dead..." At this time, the old man said something that made Samuel copse even more.

 Chapter 2457

    Chapter 2457


    Qin Shuang felt a little unfair, but she also felt sorry for Samuel. She said to the old man, "Senior, these two swords are so big. It''s already not easy to catch them, let alone make sure they are alive. You are forcing Samuel."


    The old man smiled leisurely and said, "I never force others. If he feels difficult, he can give up at any time."


    Samuel shook his head at Qin Shuang and said, "Don''t say anything more. I won''t give up." After that, he endured the distraction in his heart and his muscles, which were in disorder. Samuel found ants on the ground again.


    "The so-called forcing is just making things difficult for you. It''s better than... others controlling your life. Young man, if you want to practice to the extreme, you should learn this principle first. I want to see 3,000 ants before sunset."


    Although the sun had just risen above his head, the number of 3,000 ants was obviously an astronomical number.


    Seeing this, Qin Shuang was anxious. This was simply an impossible task. Samuel hadn''t even caught an ant sincest night. It was impossible to catch 3,000 ants.


    However, Samuel was still looking for ants on the ground seriously.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    For him, the more difficult it was to do, the more challenges it would provoke his infinite fighting spirit.


    Soon, Samuel found an ant again, and then repeated the previous movements. He slowly picked up the ant with his two swords, and then carefully lifted it up.


    Although this was an extremely challenging and troublesome thing, which made Samuel feel ufortable as if his heart had been scratched by a dozen cats, he still endured the pain and mped it with a little strength. Then he slowly lifted it up. Then, he clenched his teeth and walked carefully toward his bowl step by step.


    It only took a dozen steps, but Samuel spent nearly half an hour. Then, he carefully put it into the bowl as an ant.


    After the ant entered the bowl, after a brief shock, it finally moved, causing Samuel to let out a long breath.


    He had finally caught one alive. At the same time, this greatly boosted his confidence. As the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning. As long as he could finish the first, the rest would be easy.


    Thinking of this, Samuel took a deep breath.


    "It''s just one. What''s there to be happy about? You should know that you still have 2,999 left. If you go on like this, you may not be able to gather enough money at this time next year, let alone before sunset." The old manughed at him at this time.


    Samuel''s confidence, which had just been ignited, was almost destroyed by the old man. He nodded. He had to go back before dark. To dy thepetition was not a big deal But he had to give Ao Tian the Book of Life and Death and let him save Nan''er.


    Thinking of this, Samuel increased his speed and continued to look for ants.


    Two hourster, Samuel gained the first round of experience. Gradually, he seemed to have found a real skill. It was easier for him to pick up ants, which made him very happy. He even felt that there was hope toplete the task.


    But when he caught the ants again, a new problem arose.


    There should have been dozens of ants in the bowl, but at this time, there was not a single one left.


    Samuel was a little angry. After struggling for such a long time, he felt that he had begun to get on the right track, but he didn''t expect that there was nothing at this time.


    Even though Samuel had a good temper and could bear it, he could not suppress it anymore.


    "Senior, what''s the big deal? We''ve already picked up a lot, but... but there''s nothing in the bowl now." Seeing this, Qin Shuang was exasperated.


    However, the old man smiled slightly. "Ants are alive. If it wants to run, can I control it? Isn''t this caused by your stupidity and negligence? Why do you me me?"


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang pounded her chest in anger.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and said, "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, help me look after the ants in the bowl." After saying this, Samuel ignored the sweat on his forehead and turned around to look for ants on the ground.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, Qin Shuang''s heart ached and she felt wronged. She really didn''t know how tofort others, because she had erforted anyone before. However, she felt that it waspletely meaningless for Samuel to do it again.


    But at this time, Samuel didn''t care about these at all. He looked for them one by one patiently, and then repeated the previous steps and slowly picked them up.


    Seeing Samuel''s insistence, Qin


    Shuang could only grit her teeth and


    watch over every single ant in the


    bowl for Samuel. She only had belief that no matter they could finish the task; she had to make every single ant in the bowl


    .n


    obediently stay in the bowl and not go out. This was because every


    single one of them was something that Samuel had expended a great deal of effort to catch. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As the two of them forgot themselves, the sky gradually dimmed, and the sun was setting!

 Chapter 2458

    Chapter 2458


    When Samuel looked into the bowl, there were already a lot of ants in it.


    But it seemed that there was still a long way to go before there were 3,000 of them.


    In the end, he still failed!


    "Senior, I''m sorry." Samuel sighed and felt a little annoyed.


    "You''re done." The old manughed, patted the stool beside him, and motioned for Samuel to sit down.


    Samuel came to his side and sat down slowly. The old man patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "The huge number of 3,000 is actually enough to make you retreat. You can persist, which is what I want to see. By the way, what do you think of practicing ants for a day?"


    Looking at the amiable smile of the old man, Samuel felt warm in his heart. "Although I am tired, I feel that I have learned a lot. Not only have I be more focused, but I also seem to have more precise control of power."


    "Haha, you are worth teaching. If you want to control the strongest power, you must first learn to control the weakest power. It is the highest level of control of power." The old man smiled with satisfaction.


    Samuel nodded to show that he understood.


    "In fact, all your own arrangements are for this purpose, but you don''t know it at all." The old man smiled, and then slowly stood up from the chair, "When you concentrate all your strength on one point, its power will be infinitely magnified."


    After that, he grabbed Samuel''s jade sword and waved it to the sky.


    All of a sudden, the whole sky changed color, and the screams of ghosts and wolves were all over the world as if he had pierced through the sky. Seeing this, Samuel was shocked. The old man could disy such a powerful power with just a sword in the sky, which made Samuel amazed. "In fact, with your qualifications, you will far surpass me in the future." The old man seemed to have seen Samuel''s surprise. He chuckled and handed the sword to Samuel.


    "Samuel''s talents are stupid. How can Ipare with you? I''m satisfied to have one-tenth of you," Samuel said.


    The old man shook his head and revealed a knowing smile as he looked at Samuel. "With your qualifications, it''s only a matter of time before you surpass me. Samuel, I''m afraid your knowledge of yourself is far from enough."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Samuel smiled bitterly. Except for the Pangu Axe and the Indestructible Armor, he really did not think that he was much better than others in other aspects. "I don''t understand, please tell me."


    "You have the heart of the Dragon Tribe as your support, the Indestructible Armor as your defense, the divine weapon Pangu Axe, the four divine beasts, and the Formless Divine Skill to fight back. The most important thing is your qualifications," the old man said with a chuckle.


    Samuel was extremely shocked in his heart. He had no contact with this old man, but he really knew him so clearly. However, at present, what Samuel was most concerned about was what his own qualifications meant, so he asked curiously, "Senior, is my qualifications very good?"


    The old man nodded and said, "How can you be a mediocre person if you are chosen by him? Although that old man is yful, his vision is higher than anyone else''s. How can he like an ordinary person? What''s more, he is willing to give you the golden body. From now on, he is closely rted to you."


    Golden Body?


    When the old man spoke of this, only then did he recall that golden body. Ever since it merged with himself, Samuel almost forgot its existence. "Senior, do you know the origin of my golden body? Who is he?" Samuel asked curiously. He was quite interested in this. After all, the golden body was something that was closely rted to him, and Samuel was also extremely interested in its origin.


    "Him? Although he is very annoying, he is the only one who has yed with me since I was a child. So, hejs my best friend." Although the old man was a little impatient, from the joy in his eyes, it could be seen that the person he mentioned had a good rtionship with him. Content


    belongs to


    Hearing this, Samuel looked at the old man in disbelief. He thought that there was an old man in the Eight Direction World who had lived for billions of years, which was already terrible. But he never thought that there was another old man.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, the old manughed and said, "In fact, I was entrusted by him to save you this time."


    "Is he still alive? What I mean is that if you say that the golden body is his, then he..." Samuel asked.


    "Of course he''s alive," said the old man with a slight smile. "With that old fellow''s cultivation, he naturally won''t die. How could he die? As


    fleshly body that followed him through the Nine Immortal


    his golden body, it''s a


    Tribtion and the Earth Tribtion. If you can obtain it, then it''s naturally your good fortune. Therefore, how can your talent be low?"


    "That old fe''s stuffs are all treasures, but his golden body is his greatest treasure. However, Samuel, you didn''t pry into the profound mysteries of it."


    "Then can you give me some points?" Samuel touched his head embarrassedly.


    From the moment he obtained the Golden Body until now, Samuel really did not realize how useful the Golden Body was.


    The old man smiled. Following that, his body shed. In the next second, he had already appeared on the empty ground. Following that, he quickly executed a set of body-maneuvering skill. To Qin Shuang, this set of body-maneuvering skill of the old man was very strange.


    All she could see were shattered images. The old man sometimes clenched his fists, kicked his knees, and sometimes waved his fists. He hovered in the air, or sometimes turned the picture, lying on the ground and kicking sideways.


    But for Samuel, he waspletely


    ovel


    stunned at this time. He had never seen such a strange,plicated, and changeable body movement. was neither moving nor quiet. Sometimes it was extremely exaggerated, and sometimes it was very big, and sometimes it was very small, as if it was shy and waiting to be released.


    "This is the Great Void Divine Steps. If you retreat, you can wander around. You can travel thousands of miles from time to time. If you move forward 100 steps, you can reach the peak. It''s unpredictable. Try it!"


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, Samuel suddenly ran into the open space and followed the old man to try to learn.


    From clumsy to skilled, it only took a few minutes for Samuel to quickly break into pieces in front of Qin Shuang like the old man.


    At this time, the golden light on Samuel''s body had lit up slightly, like a Buddha.


    "Haha, I''ve practiced the Great Void Divine Steps for more than eight million years. It only took you a dozen minutes to master it. Boy, do you know how powerful the Golden Body is now?"


    "However, the Great Void Divine Step is just a warm-up. Now, you can see it clearly." As his voice fell, the old man suddenly stood still.


    Then, the whole world shook wildly...

 Chapter 2459

    Chapter 2459


    In the shaking, mountains and trees swayed, the sun and the moon copsed, and the heaven and earth began to crack.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    At this time, the old man suddenly flew into the air. His body was in the shape of a bow, and his hands leaned back. The next second, the sky was full of stars. The sky was originally after sunset, but now it was visible to the naked eye.


    The next second, after the clouds left, the sun came out in the dark sky.


    On the other side, the clouds scattered, and the silver moon hung in the sky.


    The sky waspletely white and pitch ck, and as they merged together, they werepletely different!


    "Heavenly me, moon wheel!!"


    The old man shouted angrily. At this time, in the white and ck sky, there were waves of shrill roars. The heaven and earth shook even more violently, as if it would copse at any time.


    However, Samuel had no time to care about this at all, because the great change in the sky had made him stunned and forget everything around him. The sun and the moon in the sky were slowly approaching here.


    As they moved, the bodies of the moon and the sun grew bigger and bigger.


    From the initial size of a te, it gradually became like stone grinding and giant elephant. In the end, their bodies were like two mountains, converging on the left and right sides of heaven and earth.


    The whole world waspletely immersed in the red light of the sun and the silver light of the moon.


    "Rise!" Another mighty shout rang out.


    The sun and the moon on both sides, which were as huge as the sky, slowly moved toward the old man at this time. But this time, the sun and the moon gradually shrank. When they finally reached the old man''s hand, they were no more than the size of a fist.


    When it reached his hand, the sun suddenly turned into a red me, and the bright moon turned into a purple cold light.


    The sky regained its light, but there was no sun or moon.


    "The Heavenly me in the left hand moves the universe, and the Moon Wheel in the right hand kills the External Evil." With another shout, the old man suddenly activated the Heavenly me in his left hand. In an instant, the direction he pointed at exploded as if someone had released a huge gas bomb. Wild mes jumped.


    Then, with another movement of his right hand, a wave of purple cold light suddenly rushed over. Immediately, the direction it pointed at seemed to have exploded. Purple lightning and purple light flickered at the same time. Even though there was no explosion, all things withered.


    "Samuel, catch it." As soon as the old man finished speaking, one fire and one purple flew toward Samuel.


    When they approached Samuel, Samuel''s anticipation fell into an ice cave.


    Because Samuel suddenly felt that in the direction of the fire, it was as if he was being burned by the raging fire. In the direction of the cold light, he seemed to be frozen thousands of feet.


    This extreme cold and extreme heat made Samuel look bitter. He couldn''t help sweating all over, and his body trembled uncontrobly! "Ah!!!"


    As the fire and light approached, Samuel could no longer bear the intense pain. He screamed miserably.


    Qin Shuang was shocked by the situation and was at a loss for what to do.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, Samuel''s body, which was close to the fire, began to melt bit by bit like a burning candle Samuel''s body, which was close to the light, had turned from dark red to pale atst. As the breeze blew, the meat fell one by one with the falling ice.


    "Senior, he..." Seeing this, Qin Shuang shouted anxiously.


    The old man just looked at Samuel. His eyes were like torches and he didn''t say anything.


    "Whether you can survive or not depends on your luck, silly boy!"


    "Hong!!!"


    "Sizzle!!!"


    e


    After a while, the fire and the light approached Samuel''s body at the same time, Then, the two forces collided steadily. They hugged each other and collided with each other. However, Samuel, who was in the center, could not be seen.


    A minute passed.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Soon, half an hour had passed.


    The light and the fire continued to embrace each other andpete with each other. But at this moment, in the center, it slowly began to emit a faint golden light.


    In mid-air, the old man''s frost-like face finally rxed a little. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief and looked towards the sky, muttering, "Old brat, you are awesome. Indeed, you did not choose the wrong person."


    At this time, the golden light was getting brighter and stronger in the light and fire.


    The small light spot gradually turned into a big light spot and slowly expanded in the center.


    After a while, the golden lightpletely enveloped the fire and light.


    Then, the huge light suddenly exploded from the middle, making people unable to open their eyes.


    "Hong!!!"


    As the dazzling light spread out, a huge boom could be heard, and then the entirend began to tremble.


    Qin Shuang tried her best to open her eyes. The blinding light still made it difficult for her to see clearly, but in the blurred light and shadows, a figure shot straight into the sky.


    "Swoosh!!"


    Above the glowing shadow, a golden light shed, one red and one purple. He drew a shadow in the sky, which was very beautiful for a while.


    When her line of sight gradually


    adapted, Qin Shuang stared nkly at the man in the sky. He had the heavenly me in his left hand and the moon wheel in his right. His upper body was bare, emitting a charming golden light.

 Chapter 2460

    Chapter 2460


    Qin Shuang''s face suddenly turned red, and her heart beat faster. There seemed to be several deers living in her heart. At this time, they were crazily colliding with each other.


    He was too handsome.


    With perfect upper body muscles and shining golden light all over his body, the man at this time should be the most perfect and dreamy prince charming in all women''s hearts.


    No, he was a peerless hero!


    The red fire jumped in his left hand and the purple scales in his right hand.


    The old manughed loudly. At this time, he flew down and stood beside Qin Shuang with his hand on his old beard. With a frown, he said, "The golden body has already been formed, and this stupid brat is not stupid. At a critical moment, he can stillprehend something. Not bad, not bad." After that, he turned to look at Qin Shuang, his eyes full of kindness.


    Qin Shuang looked excitedly at Samuel in midair. Only when she heard the old man''s words did she regain her senses. She said excitedly with gratitude, "Thank you, Senior. Thank you, Senior."


    "If you want to thank me, why don''t you cook a delicious meal for me?" The old manughed, stroked his beard, and walked to the house in the distance.


    Qin Shuang looked at Samuel reluctantly, and then followed the old man back into the room.


    At this time, Samuel was in mid-air, overlooking the world.


    "The Heavenly Fire in the left hand Decides the Universe! The Moon Wheel in the right hand can kill all evil!" Looking at the two balls of fire and light in his left and right hands, Samuel was extremely excited.


    He tried to use his left hand. Immediately, on the ground far off in the distance, a ball of me rose, and then he tried to use his right hand. In that instant, purple light erupted!


    However,pared to the old man, the power seemed to be a little far behind.


    If it was said that the old man had opened the heavens and split the earth, then it was as if he was merely a bomb explosion. The difference was not even the slightest bit.


    However, Samuel was not discouraged. After all, he had just started practicing so it was natural that he was not strong enough.


    Thinking of this, Samuel began to attack from both sides.


    While Qin Shuang was cooking, there was a loud rumble outside. It had never stopped. It was as if Samuel had suddenly turned into a Thunder God, creating thunder in the air.


    Nearly an hourter, Qin Shuang had already prepared a table full of food. She, who had never done housework before, had worked so hard to make this meal.


    But she was happy to work hard for Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel was already ying in midair.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    It was no longer a simple left and right move, but a new trick.


    From time to time, he would control the Heavenly Fire, pull the bow with both hands, and turn the Heavenly Fire into arrows. He would bend down to shoot a big "carved" or control the moon wheel to turn it


    |


    into a light whip. He would throw it wherever he pointed, or fire into two swords, one red and one purple. He would dance the sword as much as he wanted.


    "Samuel is like a child." Qin Shuang looked at Samuel in midair and could not help but smile bitterly.


    "To be a child is good, and the child''s thoughts are free and unfettered. Sometimes, some of the thoughts are just the real secrets. It''s very good for him to control the heavenly fire and the moon wheel like this. The socalled control at will is the most omnipotent way. This is the reason why I asked him to pick up ants today and hope that he can understand the truth. Now it seems that he not onlyprehended it, but also used it flexibly." The old man smiled and then tasted the dishes made by Qin Shuang.


    A bitter look appeared on his face.


    He really didn''t expect that such a beautiful girl could make such a difficult thing to eat.


    Qin Shuang also noticed the old man''s appearance. She immediately looked at him awkwardly. "That... I''ll go get Samuel."


    After that, Qin Shuang ran out as if she was escaping.


    In less than a moment, Samuel returned. Like a child who had done something wrong, Qin Shuang deliberately hid behind him, not letting the old man see her.


    The old man didn''t care about it. He looked at Samuel and said with a smile, "How is it? How do you feel, kid?"


    "Senior, thank you for your guidance." Samuel knelt on one knee and respectfully said with gratitude, "This heavenly me and moon wheel are really too powerful. I ampletely subdued by its strength."


    "As long as you like it, it is okay." The old man smiled and then took out an ancient book from his arms and handed it to Samuel. "This is the Tai Yan mental cultivation method, it can practice the Qi of heaven-and earth and gather the spirits of all things. The Tai Yan method can be used by all things. " Content belongs


    to


    "However, this technique is profound and difficult to understand. Even if you have the support of the golden body, if it doesn''t take a hundred years, it will take you at least ten years toprehend it." The old man smiled and said.


    Samuel was originally very happy, but after hearing thetter half of the sentence, his enthusiasm was directly reduced by half.


    Ten years, or even a hundred years, waiting so long?


    However, Samuel still chose to ept it. It was better than nothing.


    "After you have learnt the martial arts, you should learn the technique. Only in this way will you have the strength to be the god in this battle." The old man smiled and said when he saw that Samuel had received it.


    However, Samuel was shocked. "Be the god? Senior, do you want me to defeat everyone in this contest and be one of the True Gods?"


    "One of the True Gods? Samuel, is that all you want?" Hearing Samuel''s words, the old man suddenly looked serious, and there was even steady anger in his eyes. "I want you to be the only True God in the Eight Direction World."

 Chapter 2461

    Chapter 2461


    Be the only True God in the Eight Direction World!!


    Hearing this, Samuel was obviously slightly taken aback. Beside him, Qin Shuang found it even more unbelievable. She felt that the old man was joking.


    After all, given the old man''s simple outfit and amiable character, from a certain point of view, he did not seem to be the kind of person who had any ambition. To Qin Shuang, the possibility of the old man saying that he wanted Samuel to retire was far greater than letting Samuel dominate the Eight Direction World.


    More importantly, the old man wanted Samuel to be the only True God in the Eight Direction World.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she had seen the old man''s true abilities, Qin Shuang would have truly thought that he was a lunatic.


    However, even though she had seen it before, Qin Shuang still found it unbelievable.


    Even if being one of the three great True Gods, let alone be the only True God in the Eight Direction World, it would be hard for countless people to achieve it.


    After all, in the Eight Direction World, there were countless experts with extremely powerful cultivation bases. Furthermore, these experts often had enormous power backing them up. In such a situation, challenging them to be one of the True Gods was even harder than ascending to the heavens.


    And the old man said that he still wanted to be the only True God!


    In other words, Samuel needed to defeat the top of the Evesting Sea Area and Blue Mountain.


    This was simply impossible.


    As long as this person was not crazy, it was impossible for him to fight against the two most powerful families by himself.


    "How is it? Are you afraid?" The old man sneered slightly.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "In fact, the Evesting Sea Area and the top of the Blue Mountain have grudges with me. Senior, you don''t have to say more. I will also seek revenge on them. But..."


    "Are you afraid that you are not capable enough?" the old man asked.


    Samuel did not deny it. Although his personal strength had improved by leaps and bounds, there was still some distance between him and those big shots.


    "No one in this world is more capable than you. Otherwise, that old guy wouldn''t have asked me to help you. Do you know that in the past few billion years, that old man didn''t beg me, even if he could say a few words to me politely, he was unwilling. But for you, he made an exception. You will never know how much hope he has for you."


    "You don''t even know how much of a secret this golden body of yours contains. When you understand it one day, you won''t think so." The old man smiled. Then, he reached out his hand and rubbed Samuel''s head. He smiled gently, as if he was looking at his grandson.


    "Go ahead, child. You should also rely on yourself to create a world. The road ahead also needs you to explore on your own."


    Samuel nodded. "By the way, Senior, there''s one more thing I want to ask you."


    "You want to ask about the Soul-Breaking Pill, don''t you?" The old man chuckled. Samuel said, "Yes."


    The old man patted Samuel on the shoulder. "You''ll understand everything when it''s time. Remember, do what you want."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old man suddenly disappeared in front of Samuel. Then, the whole world began to shake violently again. At this time, in the sky, the old man''s voice rose from somewhere, "Child, remember, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book is the best ce for you to cultivate."


    With the long and distant sound, the whole world copsed even more violently. When the whole world fell, with a sh of white light, Samuel and Qin Shuang were already in a corner of the hall of Mount Qi.


    "We''ve returned to the hall of Mount Qi again?" Qin Shuang looked at her surroundings and listened to the intense fighting sounds from the distant arena. She looked at Samuel in disbelief. "Then where were we before?"


    Samuel didn''t know the answer


    either. He could only exin that everything was the illusion, but he also knew that he just lied to


    as ve


    himself, because the ce where he and the old man stayed was extremely real. It was definitely not an illusion.


    However, Samuel knew too much about this kind of expert who had lived for more than ten billion years, so he could only exin it in this way. Samuel nced at Qin Shuang and smiled gently. "Senior Sister, it''s time for me to return."


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang''s heart tightened. In reality, she had always hoped for time to stop at the old man''s ce. In that case, she and Samuel would be able to stay there.


    "Okay." Qin Shuang suppressed the sadness and disappointment in her heart and forced a smile, which made her heart ache.


    After putting on the mask, Samuel turned around and left.


    Qin Shuang smiled as she watched Samuel leave. However, she could not help but shed tears.


    In a certain wing room, Yvonne


    looked at Nian''er, who was getting


    veProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    worse and worse on the bed, while worrying about Samuel. For her, this was obviously the most difficult`` time. Her husband suddenly disappeared and her daughter was ina critical situation. She really did not know what to do. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Sitting on the chair in the house, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu was equally anxious.


    Just then, a familiar figure came in.


    When they followed the voice and saw that it was Samuel, they were shocked.


    Yvonne rushed over and threw herself into Samuel''s arms. She couldn''t hide her sadness for a while and burst into tears.


    "Samuel, are you all right? Where have you been?" The knowledgeable man asked with concern.


    Samuel patted Yvonne''s back and asked the knowledgeable man, "There was a small ident. It''s nothing. How long will it take for me to have the next match? Is it still toote?"


    "Four hourster."


    "Alright, help me guard the door." Samuel helped Yvonne up and said gently, "I want to enter the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. Wait for me." Yvonne nodded with tears in her eyes.


    Coming to the bedside, Samuel nced at Han Nian and then sat cross-legged. "The Eight Destions Heavenly Book, take me in."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel suddenly disappeared, leaving the Eight Destions Heavenly Book on the bedside. Yvonne quickly ran over and held the Eight Destions Heavenly Book in her arms for fear of being snatched away by others.


    After entering the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, Samuel entered the state of cultivation.


    He put the Tai Yan mental


    cultivation method in front of him.


    While setting a position ording to the instructions of the mental


    cultivation method, he began to ne


    adjust his breath and meridians ording to the method taught by the mental cultivation method and carry out energy transfer.


    When everything started, Samuel''s body, like before, began to slowly turn golden, and his hair began to turn from pure ck to silvery white.


    At this time, seven big acupoints in his body were shining. A momentter, seven light balls about the size of eggs flew out and slowly rotated around


    Samuel.


    When the seven balls rotated, Samuel at this time was like a huge ck hole, crazily absorbing the surrounding Spirit energy into the body.

 Chapter 2462

    Chapter 2462


    Somewhere.


    A voice said with great heartache, "If he continues to do this, my Spirit energy will be sucked away."


    Another voice sounded and said with a chuckle, "Some people and some things'' value are sometimes used to serve some people. Without Pangu, can the Pangu Axe be called Pangu Axe?"


    "Do you mean that I was born to serve this tiny and humble human?"


    "What do you think? You''re almost the same age as the Eight Direction Woorld. However, have you ever seen anyone who can get out of here for so many years?"


    "That''s because that guy gave him the Third Eye Talisman. Damn it, he cheated as soon as he came in. I can''t guard against it, can I?" The Eight Destions Heavenly Book said gloomily.


    "Just relying on the Third Eye Talisman? He once took the Third Eye Talisman and yed with you, but even someone as strong as him spent many years to leave. What about this child?" Another voiceughed.


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book had no choice but to admit it. He nodded and said, "That''s why I''m willing to take him as my master. Otherwise, what right does he have?"


    "Since he is your master, you should help him more."


    "I see. I''ll do my best. This kid is really lucky to have us three help him. I wonder what kind of blessing he had cultivated in hisst life." The Eight Destions Heavenly Book said unhappily.


    "Let me correct you a little. It''s not his good fortune to help him, but our good fortune."


    In the Eight Destions Heavenly Book.


    Samuel absorbed the Spirit energy from the beginning as if he was swallowing mountains and rivers. In the end, he stopped calm and sat there quietly like an old monk.


    He sat there for a whole year.


    "Ah!"


    All of a sudden, Samuel moved. When he opened his mouth, he spat out a mouthful of murky Qi. Then he opened his eyes, and two beams of golden light shot out from them.


    "This Tai Yan mental cultivation method is strange. It''s actually a reverse practice, but it feels veryfortable to practice it." Samuel said to himself strangely.


    At this time, his eyes were a little different. His deep ck eyes were stained with blood, and there was a violent and bloodthirsty wild feeling. It formed a kind of fascinating but extremely cold feeling with his deep eyes.


    Her silver hair fluttered in the wind like silk!


    "Ah!!!"


    With anotherfortable cry, Samuel opened his arms slightly and stretched his body. Then he stood up gently and subconsciously clenched his fists, feeling that there was a very fulfilling and majestic power in his body!


    Putting on the mask, Samuel shouted softly, "Open!"


    Then, his entire body turned into a streak of light, disappearing from his original location.


    "One year, just one year. I still underestimated this kid."


    Just as Samuel disappeared, the voice in the sky sounded again, surprised and gratified.


    "The Tai Yan Cultivation Method is an ancient Ultimacy. It only took this kid a year to master it. Is... is this guy human or not?" The Eight Destions Heavenly Book did not dare to think about it.


    "It''s indeed beyond my expectations. Originally, I thought that it would take at least a few hundred years even with the help of his Golden Body and outstanding talent. Therefore, in order to stabilize him, I told him ten to a hundred years. But I didn''t expect that not only did he exceed my expectations, but he also made it much earlier."


    "I''m afraid that you and he won''t be able to do it, right?" asked the Eight Destions Heavenly Book.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The voice did not deny it. "Back then, I cultivated the Tai Yan Cultivation Method and spent seventy-seven thousand years before I entered the Acupores. That guy was slightly better than me, but it took him five hundred and fifty thousand years. But Samuel, a year. Haha, + don''t know if I should be happy or sad for myself."


    "Perhaps, this is fate." The Eight Destions Heavenly Book let out a long sigh.


    "Ever since that battle, the Eight


    Direction World has been dominated by the three great True Gods. Originally, the three great Sects had nned to restrain each other and develop together. However, who would have thought that human nature would be so vicious? It''s time to adjust the direction of the Eight


    Direction World, otherwise...."


    "I hope this kid can live up to your and his expectations. It''s not in vain for me to recognize him as my master." The Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled bitterly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, two white lights shed across the sky above the Eight Destions Heavenly Book and then disappeared.


    At this time, when Samuel jumped out of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book automatically returned to Samuel''s body, but in the house, there was no sign of Yvonne or the knowledge man in Jianghu.


    This made Samuel very confused. Logically speaking, when Yvonne knew that he had entered the Eight Destions World, she would definitely take care of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book very carefully. How could she put the Eight Destions Heavenly Book in the house and disappear?


    He took another look and found that even Han Nian was in bed, which made Samuel have an ominous feeling.


    Did something happen to Yvonne?


    Thinking of this, Samuel rushed out of the house. At this time, the crowd around the ring roared. On the ring, a weak figure, wearing a mask, was being attacked by the man on the opposite side.

 Chapter 2463

    Chapter 2463


    Although the man with the square face was not rough-looking, his body movement was very fast and his attack was fierce. On the stage, Yvonne was hit dozens of times by the man in a second.


    Another punch directly hit Yvonne''s left shoulder, and the huge inertia made her fly back dozens of meters. Although she struggled to stabilize her body, it was obvious that the blood oozed from the corner of her mouth showed that she was seriously injured.


    "You have a very good figure, but you are going to die on the stage. Why do you have to do that?" The man chuckled and looked at Yvonne with the mask. His yful eyes were full of lewd light. "The Mysterious Man doesn''t dare toe out to fight with me when he saw me, Zhao Zhenren. He sent you to fight. In my opinion, how about you obey me? I will treat you better in the future."


    "Haha, the Mysterious Man is really a good-for-nothing. When he got out of the grouppetition and saw that his opponent was Zhao Zhenren, he was so scared that he didn''t dare to fight. He sent a woman to fight with Zhao Zhenren."


    "Sometimes, boasting too much is not necessarily a good thing, because you can''t end it."


    Below the stage, a group of spectators also shouted. Some even stood up at this time and shouted at the stage, "Zhao Zhenren, since the Mysterious Man doesn''t dare to go out to fight and sent a woman to fight, then we might as well remove this woman''s clothes and let everyone have a good look."


    As soon as he shouted, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    Yvonne suppressed her anger, and then rushed directly toward Zhao Zhenren with the energy in her hand.


    "You are courting death!" Zhao Zhenren smiled disdainfully. Instead of retreating, he directly punched out.


    The two palms collided and Yvonne was knocked back several steps. She spat out another mouthful of blood, and her face was extremely pale on the mask.


    But before Yvonne could catch her breath, Zhao Zhenren flew toward her again. Before Yvonne could resist, she was hit again. Her whole body flew backward again, and blood kept spurting out of her mouth.


    "Since you don''t know what''s good for you, then don''t waste my time." With that, Zhao Zhenren suddenly pulled out his Green Snake Twin Swords and stabbed forward.


    Yvonne''s face immediately turned ashen. Was it going to end?


    But at this moment, a pair of big hands suddenly appeared and hugged her waist. Then, a light flying flew and turned slightly in the air.


    Feeling the warmth and familiarity of the big hand at her waist, Yvonne looked up subconsciously and stared at the person holding her. When she saw the mask on his face, Yvonne smiled and gently grabbed Samuel''s clothes.


    "Dang!"


    There was a crisp sound.


    When Yvonne heard that, she hurriedly turned around and saw that the Green Snake Sword in Zhao Zhenren''s hand was already held by Samuel with one hand. Zhao Zhenren was shocked and wanted to pull back his long sword, but he found that no matter how hard he tried, the sword was still firmly grasped by Samuel and did not move at all.


    "The Mysterious Man..."


    "Damn, the Mysterious Man is here!"


    "Isn''t that guy scared out of his wits by Zhao Zhenren? Why? Why did he suddenlye up?"


    The sudden appearance of Samuel made the originally very lively audience suddenly quiet down.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At this time, in a certain attic, Ao Tian was listless. But when Samuel appeared, he stood up excitedly. In another attic, Lu Ruoxin also frowned slightly at this time.


    1.n


    Outside the stands, Ye Gucheng clenched his teeth. Originally, when he heard that the Mysterious Man suddenly disappeared with Qin. Shuang, he was quite happy to see that it was not the Mysterious Man who was fighting in the ring. Content


    belongs to


    But now, he could not be happy anymore. Instead, he clenched his fists unwillingly. "Why is this guy here again?"


    What surprised him even more was that Qin Shuang was slowly walking over.


    "Shuang''er, are you alright?" Seeing Qin Shuang''s return, Sanyong asked anxiously.


    Qin Shuang shook her head lightly. "Master, I''m fine."


    "Didn''t I hear that you disappeared with the Mysterious Man? Did... did he do anything to you?"


    "Master, it was he who saved me. Otherwise, I might have been harmed by someone with ulterior motives." After that, Qin Shuang looked at Ye Gucheng coldly.


    Ye Gucheng looked away in a panic, not daring to look into Qin Shuang''s eyes.


    Seeing this, Master Sanyong''s face turned cold. He had roughly guessed what was going on.


    Qin Shuang smiled and broke the deadlock. "Master, can you help me ce a bet?"


    "Bet? Shuang''er, you never participate in these gambling. How could it be..." Sanyong said strangely.


    "All my assets are to buy the Mysterious Man will win," Qin Shuang said softly without exining.


    "Humph, buy the Mysterious Man


    win with all your asset. Qin Shuang, I think you''re crazy, aren''t you? Or, you


    disappeared with the Mysouline


    Man and lost your virginity.


    might as well treat the bad guy as your man." At this time, the previous Spiritual Master beside her sneered.


    Qin Shuang smiled and handed over all the purple crystals on her body to Sanyong. She nced coldly at¨º Previous Spiritual Master and said, "You can insult me, but you can''t insult him. Who do you think you are?"


    swnt


    After saying that, Qin Shuang turned and left.


    The Previous Spiritual Master was furious by Qin Shuang''s words. No one in the Alliance of Justice dared to talk to her like this, but at this moment, the Mysterious Man on the stage suddenly took action.

 Chapter 2464

    Chapter 2464


    With a shake of his hand, Zhao Zhenren directly retreated several meters and then fell heavily on the ground.


    Just as he was about to get up, Zhao Zhenren suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Samuel with shock and ferocity on his face. "Fuck, sneak attack me? What kind of hero are you?"


    Samuel''s face was as cold as frost. He looked at Yvonne in his arms and asked with concern, "Who asked you toe out and help me?"


    Although Yvonne was in great pain, she had a happy smile on her face. "The Challenge Tournament is ahead of schedule, and you are in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, so..."


    "So you are stupid to go on stage for me?" Samuel pretended to be angry.


    Yvonne chuckled. "That''s not it. I''ll just buy time for you. I know you''lle back."


    Samuel looked at Yvonne lovingly and said, "Yes, I wille back. Now, leave it to me, okay?"


    Yvonne nodded. Samuel got up and helped Yvonne out of the ring. At this time, the knowledgeable man, who had been watching the battle in the crowd and had been sweating for Yvonne, also rushed over to catch Yvonne.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When Yvonne got off the stage safely, Samuel slowly stood up. Under the mask, his face was already as dark as water, and his eyes were full of hatred and anger.


    Zhao Zhenren, who was being stared at, suddenly trembled. He felt a chill on his back as if he had been targeted by the God of Death.


    He had never felt such a horrible look before.


    However, in front of so many people, plus this was the key battle for the group qualification match, Zhao Zhenren braced himself up and slowly raised the Green Snake Twin Swords in his hand.


    "Do you think you can defeat me by using this method to plot against me? The Mysterious Man, you are really superficial. Now, I will show you my real strength."


    With an angry roar, Zhao Zhenren''s body suddenly shed with a blue light, and the Green Snake Twin Swords in his hand also burst out dazzling light.


    The most important thing was that Zhao Zhenren''s right hand was slowly grabbing a Eight Diagrams Mirror in the air under the huge light.


    "Go to hell!"


    With an angry shout, the Eight Diagrams Mirror suddenly shone with a blue light and directly suppressed Samuel.


    "An ant!"


    Instead of retreating, Samuel moved forward. He sneered and did not say much. He just raised his hand and clenched his fist with one hand. He aimed at the flying Eight Diagrams Mirror and punched directly and simply.


    "Bang!!!"


    "Ssh!"


    With a crisp sound, the mirror broke into pieces in an instant, and then it retreated madly.


    "Whoosh!!!"


    "Empty hand defeated the Divine weapon!"


    "Oh my god, could human do this?"


    "This Mysterious Man... is too incredible. How could he do that?"


    "Oh my god, what kind of cultivation is this?"


    "Too strong, too strong, right?"


    Under the stands, everyone couldn''t help but feel goosebumps all over their bodies. Some even jumped up from their seats.


    Even in the attic, Ao Tian mmed his palm on the windowsill and suddenly stood up. He couldn''t help shouting, "Beautiful!"


    Ao Yong opened his mouth slightly and forgot to close it for a moment. He had seen all kinds of fighting and had seen fighting with all kinds


    magic weapons and treasures. But it was the first time that he had seen


    someone directly le


    the


    magic weapons and treasures with one hand.


    It should be known that any magic weapon or treasure could be called a magic weapon or treasure because of its special material. It was far from what ordinary weapons and things couldpare with.


    Therefore, since ancient times, divine weapons and treasures were often used for fighting. No one had ever used their bare hands to deal with it. But today, Samuel not only overturned their knowledge, but also directly changed their mind. It turned out that one could fight against the magic weapons and treasures with his bare hands!


    A trace of surprise shed across Lu Ruoxin''s beautiful eyes, but a momentter, a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    In the field, Zhao Zhenren''s eyes were full of disbelief. However, at this time, Samuel had rushed over and punched again in the air.


    Zhao Zhenren hurriedly raised his energy and tried to resist. He directly crossed his hands to face Samuel''s attack.


    "Hong!!"


    Zhao Zhenren suddenly felt a huge force hitting his elbows. The next second, he flew backward and rolled on the ground for more than a dozen times. When he got up, he was bleeding.


    His internal organs seemed to have been forcefully disced.


    Just as he barely managed to get up...


    "Puff!"


    As blood sshed, Zhao Zhenren, who had not yet stabilized himself, opened his eyes wide. Samuel''s sword went straight from between Zhaoo Zhenren''s eyebrows to his head His wide-open eyes were also full of shock. He had never thought that he, who was also in the Evil yer Realm, would die so cleanly.


    Samuel''s cold eyes suddenly fell on the disciples who were wearing the same clothes as Zhao Zhenren.


    As Samuel looked around, the group of disciples were scared out of their wits. Some of them were so scared that their legs trembled and their feet went limp on the spot, and some of them even had wet crotches.


    "What... what is this guy going to do? Is he going to kill Zhao Zhenren''s disciples?"


    "From the looks of it, it should be. After all, Zhao Zhenren just now... he hurt the Mysterious Man''s femalepanion. That group of disciples enjoyed the fun below."


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over, it''s for the sake of beauty, but... but there are rules in Mount Qi Hall."


    "Yes, this will ruin the rules. Mount Qi Hall has always been famous. It has nothing to do with life or death on the ring, and no one under the ring should be hurt. Is this guy going to take the risk?"


    Among the leading disciples, the leader barely managed to suppress his body. Although he drew out his sword, he still could not help stepping back step by step.


    "Don''te over, don''te over."


    Almost at the same time, Gu Ri, who had been watching the battle at the edge of the field, flew over and stood in front of Samuel. "Young hero, ording to the rules of Mount Qi Hall, you can''t kill them."


    "No? Who said that?" Samuel smiled scornfully.


    "Zhao Zhenren has hurt my wife. Today, I will let the entire Eight Direction World know that anyone who provokes my wife will be killed without exception!"


    Everyone present could hear thest three words and feel the infinite anger in the voice.


    "Those who stand in my way, die!"


    Samuel roared with bloodthirsty


    eyes. The next step, he stepped on the ghostly footwork taught by the old man and turned into a shadow of the static scene that Qin Shuang saw that day. Before Gu Ri could react, Samuel had already rushed straight to the crowd like a flood dragon.


    Wherever he passed, there were cries of sorrow everywhere, and blood flowed like rivers. Countless heads fell to the ground like ripe plums, and they could even smell the strong smell of blood in the air!

 Chapter 2465

    Chapter 2465


    Looking at the fierce scene at this time, everyone present was stunned. Many people didn''t even


    dare to breathe, for fear of provoking this God of Massacre.


    Many women on the scene looked at Yvonne under the stage enviously.


    Although Samuel''s way of doing things was very bloody, this was also the love that countless


    women dreamed of.


    Momentster, the noice stopped.


    More than 100 disciples were killed by Samuel.


    This waspleted in just a few seconds by Samuel, who was extremely angry.


    For Samuel, Yvonne was his bottom line. No one could hurt her at all, let alone that guy who dared


    to seriously injure Yvonne.


    Holding Yvonne, Samuel walked slowly toward his room without saying a word.


    "Is this guy... a demon?"


    "Killing is just a matter of time. He perfectly exins this point."


    "He''s telling the entire Eight Direction World that his woman can''t be touched!"


    Many people whispered with lingering fear. Gu Ri stood in the center of the ring in a mess, not


    knowing what to do. He was going to stop Samuel, but he didn''t even make a move


    After hesitating for a moment, he still said, "The Mysterious Man won!"


    After that, he left the ring gloomily.


    Back in the room, Samuel helped Yvonne to the bedside. Then, a stream of energy hit Yvonne''s


    body steadily, which helped Yvonne recover quickly.


    Seeing that Yvonne''s breath was stable, Samuel withdrew his strength.


    Only then did the knowledgeable man in Jianghuugh and say, "F*ck, Samuel. You suddenly feel


    much stronger. You even directly left Master Gu Ri on the stage."


    "Is he very strong?" Samuel said with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Although I don''t know what realm his real cultivation has reached, the person who can take the


    position of Deputy Hall Master of Mount Qi must be very strong." Then, the knowledgeable man


    changed the topic and said, "However, no matter how strong he is, it''s still the same in front of you.


    When you directly bypassed Master Gu Ri just now, I''m afraid that even Master Gu Ri didn''te


    back to his senses."


    "Do you think that I won''t me you for letting Yvonnepete in the match?" Samuel said coldly.


    Upon hearing these words, the bloody scene just now shed through the minds of the


    knowledgeable man in Jianghu, and his face couldn''t help turning pale.


    "Well, it''s not his fault. I insisted on going." Yvonne took Samuel''s hand and shook her head,


    indicating that he should not be so angry.


    At this moment, there was a burst of apuse outside the room.


    "Wonderful, wonderful, wonderful."


    Then, Ao Tian walked in slowly with Ao Yong and Wang Huanzhi. It could be seen that Ao Tian was


    very happy. The sudden return of Samuel and the amazing performance on the arena really made


    him very happy.


    "Brother, you really worried me to death. When I heard that you were missing, I sent people to


    search the entire Mount Qi Hall. Fortunately, you came back safely," said Ao Tian with a smile.


    Then, with a wave of hisrge hand, the servants who had been waiting outside the door hurriedly


    brought in a pile of gifts.


    "These are all some treasures in the Evesting Sea Area. In addition, I also brought the Medical


    Sage Wang Huanzhi here." After that, Ao Tian gave Wang Huanzhi a meaningful look.


    Wang Huanzhi nodded. Just now in the pavilion, Ao Tian had asked Wang Huanzhi to confirm


    whether Samuel had signed Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death. After making suure they were


    on the same side, he directly took the treasures with him.


    Samuel and Yvonne looked at each other and got up to make room for Wang Huanzhi to see Han


    Nian.


    After taking a few steps, Wang Huanzhi came to the bedside, looked at Nian''er, and touched her


    meridians. "She has reached the middle andte stage of poisoning, but it doesn''t matter. Who let


    her meet me, the Medical Sage? You can go out first."


    Samuel hesitated for a moment, nodded, and left with the others.


    Outside the room, Samuel was obviously a little anxious. Ao Tian smiled and said, "Don''t worry.


    With my brother''s help, your child will be safe."


    Samuel nodded and agreed. He looked at Ao Tian and said calmly, "I''ve already advanced to the


    top 12. What do you want me to do for you?"


    Ao Tian smiled and said, "Today, you shouldpete in the match four hourster. Do you know


    why it happened in advance?"


    Ao Tian thought that Samuel would ask, but he didn''t expect that Samuel was just staring at him. He


    smiled bitterly and said, "The top of the Blue Mountain knows that something happened to you.


    Besides, they asked Gu Yue in the hall with us who saved you. Your wife is also a witness of this."


    "You mean that the person who attacked me that day was from the top of the Blue Mountain?"


    Samuel asked.


    "Yes," Ao Tian said coldly.


    "But that''s not right. The person who attacked me that day must be from the Devil n."


    "Do you think that as a big family of the Orthodox Path, they won''t use the people of the Devil n?


    For the top of the Blue Mountain, how to dominate the Eight Direction World is the most important."


    Ao Tian chuckled.


    Samuel nodded. Heaven and earth were heartless and treated everything as a hyena.

 Chapter 2466

    Chapter 2466


    Who could be sure what was right and what was evil?


    The so-called "right" was only in line with the public''s interests, and what did not fit was evil. But


    was this really right and evil?


    "Do you mean that the reason why thepetition this time suddenly came in advance is that it''s


    arranged by the top of Blue Mountain?"


    Ao Tian looked at Samuel strangely and then said with a smile, "Brother, your strength is very good


    and you are very smart. The reason given by Mount Qi Hall is that there is a temporary change in


    thepetition system, but it is obvious that they can''t convince the public. What is their real


    purpose? Isn''t it just to make a quick cut when you are missing so as not to cause trouble again?"


    "But that''s not what worries me. What really worries me is that Mount Qi Hall has always imed to


    be fair and never participated in anypetition among the forces in the Eight Direction World. But


    this sudden change may mean that Mount Qi Hall has been controlled by the top of the Blue


    Mountain," Ao Tian said worriedly.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If so, the Evesting Sea Area would be in danger.


    At the same time, it was also possible for the martial arts contest to go to the situation controlled by


    the top of Blue Mountain.


    Once the third great family was controlled by the top of the Blue Mountain, the three True Gods


    would be two against one, and the Evesting Sea Area would be in jeopardy.


    "What does this have to do with me?" Samuel says.


    I want you to help Wang Huanzhi. Ao Tian looked at Samuel and said directly.


    "Wang Huanzhi is my best friend in my life. Not only is he at the Primordial Stage of the Eight Wilds,


    but most importantly, he is the Medical Sage who is famous in the Eight Direction World. If he can


    be the Third True God, he will definitely attract the support of all the heroes in the Eight


    Direction World."


    This was Ao Tian''s biggest chess piece at present.


    Once Wang Huanzhi ascended the throne of the Third True God, with his reputation and ability, and


    the support of the Evesting Sea Area, he would soon form a huge of influence.


    At that time, they would have the greatest hope to fight against the top of the Blue Mountain by


    combining two forces.


    Originally, Ao Tian wanted to support the forces that were closer to him. But now, he had to make a


    choice.


    "As for your child, you can rest assured that he will try his best to save her. In addition, Heavenly


    Poison Book of Life and Death will also lose its effect automatically after the end of the contest.


    Whether you seed in helping us or not, our Ao family can guarantee your eternal glory and


    wealth. What do you think?" Ao Tian said.


    Of course, Samuel didn''t believe the nonsense. When he was useful, they could say a lot of sweet


    words, and when he was useless, they would be on the opposite. How could Samuel not


    understand this?


    If he failed, would the Evesting Sea Area still treat him well? Don''t even think about it.


    At that time, if he was not used of any crime, it was already lucky. How could he expect to enjoy


    the glory and wealth?


    Although Samuel did not covet these things, this was the truth.


    Everyone was just using their rtionship. Samuel smiled and said, "Don''t worry; I will try my best


    to fight for the top three, and then deliberately lose to Wang Huanzhi."


    "Brother, you''re so smart. It''s easy to talk to a smart person. It''s good that you understand." Hearing


    Samuel''s words, Ao Tian finally breathed a sigh of relief. "By the way, if you need any cultivation


    method or any magic weapon, you just need to ask. As long as you can help me, I will not be stingy.


    As for Ao Jun, I have already dealt with him. If you are not satisfied, I can punish him again."


    "No need." Ao Jun was Ao Tian¡¯s man. Ao Tian didn''t even tell him how he punished Ao Jun. In fact,


    it was just a formality.


    At this time, Wang Huanzhi came out. Although he was sweating with pale lips, there was still a faint


    smile on his face. When he saw Samuel and Ao Tian, he immediately said, "Fortunately, I didn''t fail


    you. I have removed all the Soul-Breaking Pill your daughter. However, she has been poisoned for a


    long time and the roots are very deep. You let her continue to take these pills every day. She will


    definitely recover within seven days." After that, Wang Huanzhi took out a bottle from his arms and


    handed it to Samuel.


    Hearing this, Ao Tian smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you can rest assured now. By the way, Brother


    Wang, he has agreed to our conditions.¡±


    Wang Huanzhi smiled and said to Samuel, "Thank you very much, brother."


    "Well, your daughter has just recovered from a serious illness. I guess you are in a hurry to meet


    her, so we won''t bother you anymore." After that, Ao Tian cupped his hands to Samuel and turned


    to leave with Wang Huanzhi and a group of servants.


    Back in the room, Samuel rushed to the bedside as soon as possible. He ran a stream of energy


    into Han Nian''s body. Yvonne also opened the bottle, poured out the pills inside, and smelled it


    gently.


    A momentter, Samuel said in surprise, "The toxins in Nian''er''s body have really disappeared."


    Yvonne also frowned slightly. "There is only the smell of all kinds of herbs in the pills. There is no


    poison."


    This made Samuel a little incredulous. With Samuel''s shrewdness, he knew that it was impossible


    for Wang Huanzhi to cure Han Nian so simply. He would only treat and leave half of the suspense,


    so that he could control Samuel with evidence.


    However, things werepletely beyond his expectation. Wang Huanzhi had cured Han Nian


    without reservation.


    Even the pills for the next seven days werepletely real. This made it difficult for Samuel to


    understand what exactly they are up to.

 Chapter 2467

    Chapter 2467


    "Could it be that they are not as bad as we think?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    Samuel shook his head. It was easy to conquer a country, but it was even more difficult to stabilize


    it. The Evesting Sea Area had been standing in the Eight Direction World for many years. How


    could they be so simple? Which emperor was not stained with blood and stepped on injustice?


    "Or, do they believe that Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death can control you?" The


    knowledgeable man in Jianghu asked.


    This was actually what Yvonne was most worried about, because the more it was like this, the more


    it meant that the other party had full confidence in controlling Samuel.


    But for Samuel, this was the best way, which made him let out a sigh of relief.


    He was overjoyed!


    At worst, he would die. Moreover, Samuel was very confident in himself now. It was not easy to take


    his life!


    Thinking of this, Samuel gritted his teeth gently. "Let''s see if they have the ability or I am stronger."


    At this time, in a certain attic.


    Lu Ruoxiny quietly on the rocking bed. The white fluffy ferret skin was gently ced between her


    legs, looking graceful and luxurious. She was holding a kitten with white hair and blue eyes, and her


    slender hands gently stroked its fur.


    Chi Meng slowly walked in and knelt in front of Lu Ruoxin. "They''ve been brought here."


    "Very good." Lu Ruoxin nodded.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Miss, I don''t understand. Even if the Mysterious Man is really Samuel, with my current ability, it will


    be easy for me to kill him. Why do you need to do this?" Chi Meng could not help but say


    unwillingly.


    "Are you teaching me how to do things?" Lu Ruoxin was calm, but sChi Meng only felt a


    tremendous pressure.


    Chi Meng quickly knelt down. "I dare not!"


    Lu Ruoxin smiled faintly and said, "I don''t think you would dare." After that, she gently raised her


    beautiful eyes and said with some mncholy, "I, Lu Ruoxin, have never done anything that I am


    not sure of. Since I want to do it, I naturally can''t make any mistakes. Chi Meng, the war ising,


    The Yang and Liu families, which are attached to the top of Blue Mountain, which family do you


    think I should support and let them be the True God?"


    With the lesson just now, Chi Meng did not dare to say anything more. She quickly lowered her


    head and said, "I don''t dare to talk about it."


    ¡°Peng!¡±


    All of a sudden, Chi Meng flew backward several meters. As soon as she steadied herself, she


    could not help spitting out a mouthful of ck blood.


    "When I want you to say it, you didn''t say it. When I don¡¯t want you to say it, you insisted on saying


    it, didn''t you? Are you trying to anger me?" Lu Ruoxin shouted fiercely and pped her hand


    angrily. Suddenly, the cat squinted and let out a painful and ear-piercing scream.


    Chi Meng quickly knelt down and crawled to the foot of Lu Ruoxin. "I dare not. I... I think that the Liu


    family is the most powerful family in the Yang and Liu families. At the same time, the master of the


    Liu family has such a unique skill,Heavenly God Script. Naturally, he is most qualified to be


    supported as the third big family by us."


    Lu Ruoxin smiled gently and gently stroked the cat''s eyes. "But I feel that the Yang family is what


    we should support the most."


    Chi Meng was puzzled. "I''m willing to listen to Miss''s teachings."


    "Although the Yang Family is weak, the Yang Family is the most obedient one in the two families.


    Chi Meng, they are all dogs. Do you want to raise a dog that can shake its tail, or are you willing to


    raise a dog that is not very obedient?"


    Chi Meng nodded. She knew that Lu Ruoxin''s words were also warning her.


    "I understand. I will be loyal to you and will never betray you. However, from what Master Xuan


    means, he seems to be closer to the Liu family."


    "He''s him, I''m me..." Lu Ruoxin smiled with a cold look in her eyes. Then, she signaled with her


    eyes and Chi meng went forward obediently. After listening to her next instructions, Chi Meng could


    not help but be stunned.


    Early the next morning.


    The sun shone slightly.


    At this time, the horn sounded in the hall of Mount Qi.


    Its voice was so loud that it could shake the whole Eight Direction World.


    As the horn sounded, the thousands of disciples of Mount Qi Hall slowly walked into the hall with


    their weapons in hand.


    ¡°Hong!!¡±


    The main door of the Mount Qi Hall was slowly opened with a loud bang.


    None of the people outside the hall dared to squeeze in because the door was opened. On the


    contrary, they all obediently leaned outside, leaving enough space for the door.


    At this time, the disciples of Mount Qi Hall also held their weapons and shouted the orderly slogan.


    They walked out slowly like an army.


    In less than a moment, the entire hall of Mount Qi was lined up into rows of guards, which was


    spectacr.


    ¡°Buzz!!!¡±


    There was another loud noise.


    Behind the highest main hall of Mount Qi, a huge blue ball of water slowly rose and finally rose into


    the air. It merged with the sun, like a second moon, setting off the whole Mount Qi hall with a


    magnificent momentum.


    Gu Yue and Gu Ri had already changed into long gray robes, looking dignified and steady.


    At this time, the masters from all families also came out of their rooms and gathered in the outer


    space of the hall. The seats closest to the gate were corresponding. The group of people outside


    the hall could only stand on the ground.


    Outside the gate of Mount Qi hall, hundreds of thousands of people gathered. The scene was quite


    lively.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, all of the previous matches have officially ended. Afteryers of selection,


    the top nine has been decided. They will form the top twelve with our three great ns. From today


    onwards, theirpetition will officially begin, and the final three will be decided. The top three will


    be the three great ns in charge of our Eight Direction World."


    At this time, Gu Yue slowly walked to the gate of Mount Qi Hall and said.


    The sound was like a bell, and the air was like a drum. Everyone heard it.


    "Now, let''s wee our top nine this time."


    As his voice fell, the horns and drums of the entire Mount Qi Hall sounded at the same time.


    "Tianluo Evil Yang Tiantian!"


    "The double gods Liu Zhiyu!"


    "Luo Haitian¡¯s Chen familyPatriarch."


    ...


    A couple of experts who had been mentioned slowly walked out of the Inner Hall following Gu Yue''s


    shout. However, most of these people were renowned individuals who possessed great strength.


    Naturally, they would not cause much of a reaction.


    On the contrary, with the appearance of Samuel, the whole atmosphere was pushed to a climax.


    There were two other people who had the same treatment as Samuel.


    One was Previous Spiritual Master, and the other was a guy called World Devastating. When


    Samuel saw that guy, he suddenly frowned.


    It was a middle-aged man. Although his whole body was wrapped tightly, he exuded an extremely


    powerful Devil Aura. Most importantly, Samuel seemed to smell a familiar aura from him, and since


    he came to the stage, he had been staring at Samuel closely.

 Chapter 2468

    Chapter 2468


    ¡±Who is he?¡±


    Samuel was very strange.


    At this moment, the top nine showed up.


    Gu Yue also announced the final rules of thepetition.


    "In order to rule our Eight Direction World, in addition to having strong strength, they also need the


    strongest team strength and the powerful summoning power. When the top of Mount Qi existed,


    there were three strange ces. They had their own totems, which were not man-made, but made


    by heaven. Therefore, it was the will of heaven to make the three ns of the Eight Direction World


    flourish together."


    "Therefore, in the top 12 knockout matches, whoever takes over the three totems will be thest


    three. At the same time, this also means that they will be the new three great ns."


    After Gu Yue finished speaking, Gu Ri followed closely behind him. He took a step forward, stood


    behind Gu Yue, and added, "Each totem can only be upied by one person. Each of the three


    totems has three kinds of strange color auras, and two of them will be released every hour. If you


    are in the totem, you can naturally absorb these auras. They will attach to your arm, and each of


    them will have a corresponding color texture."


    "Three dayster, which is the 72 hourster, we will finally choose the first three with the most


    texture."


    "There are no rules or restrictions in thispetition. Everything depends on your abilities."


    After listening to these rules, Samuel could not help but frown. No wonder everyone wanted to have


    their own forces. No wonder the big forces wanted to rope in small forces. Small forces needed to


    rely on big forces.


    In thepetition, the Evesting Sea Area and the top of the Blue Mountain must have two


    totems, and the Fu Family must have no ability to defend thest totem.


    And this also became a ce to fight for it.


    If you had enough people and you were very capable, then you could upy the totem and didn''t


    go out. You could find other helpers to defend you on the periphery, but if you were alone, it would


    be more difficult.


    Unless there was an iparable ability, it would be a bit of bullshit to monopolize it alone.


    This was not like the initial knockout round. It was just getting a g. No matter what method you


    used, as long as you got the g and returned to the hall gate smoothly, you could win. But now you


    needed to upy the totem and hold on to enough texture. There was only one way.


    Fight head on!


    Fight head on until no one dared to snatch it from him!


    Samuel felt that thepetition format was against him.


    Because it seemed that everyone had their own teams, including the forces behind them, while he


    was alone!


    He had thought that the old man wanted him to win was not far from him, but now it seemed that he


    was dreaming.


    "All the process of thepetition will be recorded in the Tianmang Wheel behind Mount Qi Hall.


    Now, I have set up a Bounded Domain in front of you. When the Bounded Domain opens, the


    With Gu Yue''s final announcement, the drums in the hall of Mount Qi shook the sky again, followed


    by the horn sound.


    Below the stage, both the people outside and inside the hall were cheering to cheer for their


    respective forces.


    Samuel came down from the gate and came to the front of the knowledgeable man in Jianghu and


    Yvonne.


    "How is it? Are you nervous?" The knowledgeable man was so nervous that his lips turned purple,


    but at this time, he pretended to be calm andforted Samuel.


    Samuel smiled. "Not bad."


    Yvonne looked at Samuel worriedly. "If it really doesn''t work, we''ll let it go."


    "Okay." Samuel nodded.


    At this time, the crowd suddenly boiled. They looked back. At this time, at the door of the hall of


    Mount Qi, Fu Tian slowly walked out with a group of disciples of the Fu family.


    However, his face did not shine at all. It could even be said that he was extremely discouraged,


    which formed a strong contrast with many people, because this match was not a good thing for him.


    Instead, it was a life-and-death judgment for him.


    The Fu family members behind him naturally understood this. They were all depressed and had no


    fighting spirit.


    Although the Fu family''s appearance had attracted the crowd''s excitement, it was obvious that most


    of it was sarcasm and disdain.


    "The Fu family will be miserable this time. The goddess is gone. Haha, they even can¡¯t keep a


    person with the Pangu Axe."


    "This time, the Fu Family will definitely be defeated. What a miserable ending!"


    "They all deserve it. In the past, they were very arrogant. But now, Heaven has dealt with them.


    Haha, I am really happy."


    "It''s their own fault. The Fu family be like this today. It''s simply retribution."


    Facing all kinds of sarcastic words, Fu Tian gritted his teeth and lowered his head. Although he was


    very unhappy, what could he do now?


    Fu Mei was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. She, who had a strong sense of self-esteem,


    couldn''t stand these cold words. She looked at those who sneered at them several times and even


    wanted to eat them alive, but in the end, she didn''t dare to do anything.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She was very fierce with her own members, but she was cowardly outside.


    But just as she was furious, someone from the Evesting Sea Area showed up. If she had


    expected the enthusiastic cheers from the Evesting Sea Area, then there was someone who


    made her extremely angry.

 Chapter 2469

    Chapter 2469


    "Hua!"


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    At this time, almost everyone was standing and eximing.


    Even Samuel was shocked by this kind of situation.


    "Princess Lu, Lu Ruoxin is here too."


    "Oh my god, she is simply too beautiful, right? I... I can''t use any words to praise her, this..."


    "I''m so lucky to meet the most beautiful woman in the Eight Direction World."


    "I''m willing to drink her foot-washing water. She''s so beautiful."


    As Lu Ruoxin and Lu Ruoxuan led the people of the top of Blue Mountain, the crowd exploded as if


    a time bomb had been thrown.


    Although she was following behind him, there was no doubt that Lu Ruoxin had used her own way


    to create an invincible momentum.


    She was so beautiful that many men present had already lost their minds. They looked at her with


    dull eyes and could not extricate themselves for a long time.


    Even many women present couldn''t help lowering their heads at this time. They felt ashamed


    because Lu Ruoxin was really beautiful beyond description. She was so beautiful that they couldn''t


    find fault with her.


    Only Fu Mei, who thought highly of herself, was extremely angry at the uproar caused by Lu


    Ruoxin.


    She hated Lu Ruoxin and the heavens even more. Why did the heavens treat her like this? She had


    been suppressed by Yvonne in the past, but now that Yvonne had finally died, there was another Lu


    Ruoxin?


    She should be the most eye-catching woman in the Eight Direction World, not someone else.


    "She is so beautiful." To one side, Yvonne could not help but praise her.


    From a certain point of view, Lu Ruoxin should indeed be one of the most beautiful women that


    Samuel had seen so far. Even her appearance directly refreshed the upper limit Samuel had for


    beautiful women.


    Samuel thought that he had seen many beautiful women, especially after experiencing Qin


    Shuang''s beauty. He felt that Qin Shuang was the most beautiful woman in the Eight Direction


    World. However,pared with Qin Shuang''s unparalleled beauty, Lu Ruoxin was even stronger


    than Qin Shuang in some aspects.


    Qin Shuang had a cold temperament and peerless beauty. Theyplemented each other and Qin


    Shuang was thought to be the most beautiful woman in the Eight Direction World by Samuel.


    However, Lu Ruoxin was not. She was able to convince everyone just by relying on her face.


    If Qin Shuang''s beauty gave one a feeling that she could not be vited, then Lu Ruoxin¡¯s beauty


    was the most primitive impulse in anyone''s heart.


    She was perfect without any ws. In addition, she was more feminine, graceful, and rich. She


    looked like a fairy princess, which made her more extraordinary.


    "Yes, but in my heart, you are the most beautiful," Samuel said seriously.


    "What a glib tongue." Yvonne smiled slightly, but she was very happy in her heart. "But she is really


    so beautiful that even I feel inferior."


    "She should feel inferior to you," Samuel said.


    "Why?" Yvonne was puzzled.


    "Because you have the best husband in the world." Samuel smiled.


    He was nervous before the match. Samuel''s joke was appropriate to ease his mood.


    "You''re looking for a fight." Yvonne was so angry that she punched Samuel in the chest.


    The knowledgeable man in Jianghu was stunned and didn''t notice the fight between the couple at


    all.


    "It seems that the Lu family has put in a lot of effort this time. Even Lu Ruoxin is here."


    "With this beauty around, all she needs to do is to smile gently. How many men have to bow down


    to her skirt?"


    Someone beside Samuel said with a smile.


    Almost at the same time, with the finalpetition of the three families and the top nine, all the top


    12 of thispetition had been present.


    As Gu Yue waved his hand, a barrier suddenly rose in the air not far away.


    At this time, the knowledgeable man in Jianghu had just woken up from the shock. He grabbed


    Samuel''s arm and said excitedly, "Wow, did you see that? It''s Lu Ruoxin. It is said that she is the


    most beautiful woman in the Eight Direction World. She is here. Did you see that?"


    Samuel rolled his eyes and said, "Big Brother, this happened a few minutes ago." After that, he


    pointed to the Bounded Domain on the open space. "It''s this part now."


    "Oh." The knowledgeable man was a little embarrassed. Then he looked at Samuel and said, "Then


    we should go there. Once the Bounded Domain is opened, thepetition will officially begin."


    After that, the knowledgeable man walked ahead and slowly walked toward the Bounded Domain


    with Samuel, Yvonne, and Nian''er.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When the four of them came to the front of the Bounded Domain, thepetition began to count


    down.


    But at this moment, the wind and clouds in the sky suddenly changed, and the sky was tens of


    thousands of meters above them. The clouds moved and the wind roared, lightning shed and


    thunder rumbled.


    Everyone suddenly felt a great pressure falling from the sky. Those with lower cultivation felt it hard


    to breathe on the spot, and those with higher cultivation also frowned.


    Everyone suddenly felt very depressed.


    "True God, True God, True God is here."


    Suddenly, someone with higher cultivation jumped up and eximed.

 Chapter 2470

    Chapter 2470


    In the air, Samuel looked up.


    He could vaguely see that inyers of rolling clouds, there was a strange colorful thunder on both sides.


    Above the east, the purple thunder was holding the clouds, and the lightning was dazzling. In the middle of the clouds, the purple tongue of lightning was constantly sticking out.


    Above the right side, ck clouds surrounded, and red light appeared inside. It was like a ghost, evil and powerful.


    With the exmation just now, the crowd gathered and looked up at the sky.


    "Is this the power of a True God? It''s far away from us, but it''s already imposing and oppressive."


    "It''s too terrifying. This power is too terrifying. Not only is he not by your side, he used his aura to form a huge mountain on your body, making it hard for you to breathe."


    "The True Gods of the Evesting Sea and the top of the Blue Mountain have shown up. Obviously, the two families must upy their own totems. With the True Gods in the sky, who dares to court death?"


    The group of people was all talking surprisedly, but everyone had a consensus."The sudden appearance of the two True Gods was obviously to increase the deterrence of their families, and no one dared to attack their totems easily."


    After all, the two True Gods represented the highest realm in the entire Eight Direction World. Who would be so stupid as to fight them head-on? Wasn''t this courting death?


    "It seems that both big families value thispetition very much." The knowledgeable man in JiangHU couldn''t help but say. In the past, as long as the three big families came, basically no one would think too much.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After all, everyone knew that whether the True Gods came or not, the consequences would be the same. However, this time, they directly came, their intentions naturally self-evident.


    "In the past, there was no need for them to care too much about it. But now, it''s apetition between the two sides. Do you think they will still be calm?" Samuel smiled.


    The power of the third family yed a crucial role in the battle between the two big families. Obviously, no one wanted to lose such an important thing.


    "Haha, it''s said that the True Gods care nothing. Now it seems that they are just so-so." The knowledgeable man in Jianghuughed disdainfully. Using the True Gods to suppress them was obviously not fair enough. This was simply a game between adults and children.


    "Your question is like a poor person''s thinking. 10,000 amethysts a month will be very satisfying. But will he really be satisfied after 10,000? No, he hopes for 100,000, but what about after 100,000? What he wants is a million! Humans are not satisfied animals, but greedy animals. The higher the position, the more things there are, the greater the desire. The greater the desire, the crazier people are." Samuel said with a smile.


    "If True Gods really hear you talking about them like this, I''m afraid you''ll be beaten to death," The knowledgeable man in Jianghu said with a wry smile.


    Samuel smiled. What he said was the truth. Why should he be afraid?


    There was even an extremely crazy idea in Samuel''s mind. "Tell me, what if we rob their totems this time? Will those True Gods help their family?" "Are you crazy?" The knowledgeable man looked at Samuel as if he was looking at an idiot.


    At this time, Yvonne quickly grabbed Samuel''s hand. "Don''t mess around. The True Gods are not as simple as you think."


    "What an idiot! Do you think you''re invincible just because you made it into the top 12? You still want to challenge True Gods? What a f*cking joke!" Just as Samuel was about to speak, Ye Gucheng and Previous Spiritual Master''s small team also came over. When they heard Samuel''s words, they couldn''t help sneering.


    Now that they had made it into the finals, they were naturally valued more by the Evesting Sea Area. All of them wore greasy faces and graceful clothes. Obviously, they had eaten a lot of pills and taken silk from the Evesting Sea Area.


    "Kid, you can talk big, but it''s too far-fetched. That''s bullshit. What do you think you''re going to challenge the True God? Even if you enter the top 12 this time, and even if you''re an expert of the Eight Wilds, so what? Although the True Go@Realm is only one realm away from the Eight Wilds, do you know how big the gap is?"


    "If the previous realm was only divided into three levels, then the current realm is ten small levels. And the biggest gap between each small level can be the difference between the Evil yer and the Eight Wilds. A small level lower can kill you at will, let alone a big realm."


    The group of people immediately


    laughed at Samuel. Ye Gucheng


    toc


    looked at Samuel and sneered disdainfully. "What do you want to say to such a good-for-nothing? He is just a typical upstart. He was so arrogant that he will forget himself ian instant. One day, he will be beaten to a pulp."


    Samuel smiled and said nothing. His gaze flitted past Qin Shuang, who had been looking at him quietly in the crowd. He shook his head and didn''t want to chat with them.


    For them, fighting against True Gods might be a joke, but Samuel really had this idea.


    It didn''t mean it couldn''t be crossed!


    However, at this time, the countdown also entered thest three seconds!


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    "Hong!!!"


    With a loud bang, the Bounded Domain in front of everyone slowly opened like a zipper.


    Lu Ruoxuan raised his arm and took the lead tomand the Lu Family to enter. Ao Tian followed closely behind. With a roar, the people of the Evesting Sea also rushed in.


    The Fu family''s momentum was very weak, and they slowly followed.


    When the three families entered, the others also began to charge inside.


    Just as Samuel was about to move, suddenly, there was a gap under his feet. Although it was not very high, because it appeared suddenly, Samuel was interrupted although he reacted in time.


    As he looked up, a sneer appeared on the corner of Ye Gucheng''s mouth. He led the team and rushed inside.


    The knowledgeable man''s


    cultivation was not as good as that of Samuel and Yvonne, and he was almost tripped by the mound of soil in front of him. Fortunately, Samuel was quick and pulled him up. At this time, looking at the back of Ye Gucheng, the knowledgeable man couldn''t help but curse, "Damn despicable."


    Samuel smiled and said, "The early bugs are eaten by birds. It doesn''t matter if he wants to dy our time. Let''s go in."


    After that, Samuel carried Nian''er in one hand with Yvonne and slowly walked into the Bounded Domain,pletely different from others. Within the Bounded Domain, it was Mount Qi Hall. However,pared with before, the top of Mount Qi was no longer a single peak. It was connected to the surrounding five peaks by the Heavenly Ladder. Now, it looked like a human palm, and the top of Mount Qi was the center of the palm.


    On the mountain peak where the thumb was located, purple lightning was floating in the air. On the ground, a purple light rose to the sky.


    ck clouds and red lights covered the index finger, and blue light rose to the sky below.


    Although there was no detailed light at the end of the finger, it was green and enchanting.


    Most likely, these ces were the ce where three totems were. The only one with no auspicious light on seemed to be the totem which belonged


    to the Fu Family before.


    "What''s the red light in the middle finger?" Samuel asked strangely.

 Chapter 2471

    Chapter 2471


    Where Samuel was pointing, Yvonne looked in that direction, but her expression was a little sad. Her eyes were fixed on it and she did not look away at all.


    The knowledgeable man looked at Yvonne and murmured, "That''s the Tomb of the God."


    "The Tomb of the God?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "That''s right. After every True God dies, he will be buried here. His primordial spirit and the meat god will also be hidden in the Tomb of the God. When the next winner is determined, he will be qualified to enter the Tomb of the God and inherit the mantle of the previous True God," The knowledgeable man exined.


    "Then can we enter now?" Samuel asked.


    "The Tomb of the God has a very powerful special restriction formation. Without obtaining the totem light of the corresponding True God and the white light of recognition of Mount Qi Hall, entering it is equivalent to courting death, including the True God," The knowledgeable man said.


    The purpose of this was to sessfully cultivate the third True God, so that the families or forces who won could quickly get on the right track. Everything between heaven and earth should have been arranged. The reincarnation of the heavenlyw wouldst forever.


    Samuel smacked his lips. He had wanted to give it a try, but when he heard that even the True God would die after going in, he immediately gave up the idea.


    Although Samuel really wanted to fight with the True God, it was confidence and he was also curious about the gap between him and the True God. However, if he were to enter a ce where he would definitely die, he really wouldn''t be so arrogant to that extent, believing that he could enter. In the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, it was also the ce where True Gods died. However, it was different from the Tomb of the God. The Eight Destions Heavenly Book was more of a kind of training of wisdom and mental state, which had little to do with strength.


    The most important thing was that the reason why he was able to walk out of that ce was not because of his own ability, but because he relied more on the heart of the Dragon n and the Third Eye to cheat.


    If they really fought head-on, Samuel would not doubt that he would end up like those True Gods, dying there.


    "Alright, let''s go take a look at the totem." Having made up his mind, Samuel led the three of them to the tail finger peak.


    Along the way, there were all kinds of explosions and screams. Countless people had obviously joined the fight for the totem.


    After all, although there were three days, there were only 48 stripes. An extra one meant an extra chance.


    Just a few miles away from the totem, there were countless corpses, and the battle on the totem''s side was even fiercer.


    The Chen family supported by the Evesting Sea Area was now gathering the small team of the Alliance of Justice. The two team faced the Liu and Yang Families supported by the top of the Blue Mountain and the Mysterious Man that Samuels felt familiar with.


    The two to three sets of incantations were extremely intense.


    Ye Gucheng turned into a ck shadow and quickly shuttled through the crowd.


    "We haven''t seen him for a few days, but Ye Gucheng''s strength has already reached the Evil yer


    Realm. His speed is so fast. His


    talent is really terrifying. Heroes


    come out


    me out of their youth." TheThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    knowledgeable man coul


    but exim as he looked at Ye Gucheng.


    Samuel said disdainfully, "Although he is talented, he got it by dirty tricks. I guess he must have ttered them a lot and taken a lot of things from the Evesting Sea."


    Samuel did not like Ye Gucheng, who had betrayed his Senior Sister for his own benefit.


    Samuel did not doubt that since this guy could have today''s ability, he must have betrayed many people and had done many bad things.


    "Mysterious Man, what are you waiting for? Help me quickly."


    At this time, Previous Spiritual Master found Samuel and said angrily.


    Samuel was not in a hurry. He shouted at the Eight Destions Heavenly Book softly and directly put the three people, including the


    knowledgeable man in Jiana thee


    Yvonne, and Han Nian, into the Eight Destions Heavenly Book in case the situation was too chaotic and there would be something wrong.


    Then, Samuel flew over the crowd, aiming directly at the green light totem in the distance!


    "Damn it, someone is going to steal the totem. Everyone, go and beat him up."


    In the camp on the top of Blue Mountain, Yang Tiantian killed more than a dozen people in front of him with one palm and roared.


    "This idiot, he wanted to take the totem so early. Isn''t it equivalent to turning himself into a target?" Looking at the direction where Samuel flew, Previous Spiritual Master was furious.


    The mes of war had just ignited, so they naturally attacked each other to test the other party''s strength However, Samuel''s action of directly snatching the totem


    would not only make the p


    of


    this camp worried that the credit would be stolen, but also cause the


    other party to be angry and attack in groups.


    "Humph, arrogant guy. I really don''t know if he is stupid or wants to get more stripes to seek credit in front of the Evesting Sea Area!" Ye Gucheng looked at the figure of Samuel angrily.


    He did not think that Samuel would have the guts to directly take down the stripes and be the third force, because the stripes could be traded and snatched. If he could not get the support of the Evesting Sea Area, it would be useless.


    Once he was killed, there would be nothing left.


    However, the more you took, the more rewards you could get in the Evesting Sea Area. It was just like when a general went on an expedition and attacked the city and the pond, in the end, they all belonged to the emperor. Who could get it?


    However, the more cities the general attacked, the more convincing their battle achievements would be and they would receive rewards from the emperor.


    At this moment, Ye Gucheng stopped everyone in his team and looked coldly at Samuel flying toward the totem.


    "Didn''t he like to show off? Then let him show up well enough. Everyone, don''t do anything without my order," Ye Gucheng said with a cold smile.

 Chapter 2472

    Chapter 2472


    Upon hearing this, the Chen family''s Master Luo Haitian also stopped. He was already unlucky enough. Originally, he was the biggest family under the Evesting Sea Area. Originally, he only had the highest chance of being promoted to the thirdrgest family by the Evesting Sea Area. However, when he was about to take the lead, Wang Huanzhi took the me. He was already very angry.


    Now, if Samuel took most of the credit, what was the point of him fighting a bloody battle?


    Wasn''t this all in vain?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At this time, when Samuel''s forces suddenly stopped to help, he was facing the forces on the top of the entire Blue Mountain.


    Before he could stabilize his figure, countless people had already shed towards him with swords and sabers. Samuel had just knocked back a group of people.


    At this time, he heard an angry roar.


    "Damn it, brat, give me your life."


    In the crowd, Yang Dingtian, suddenly flew toward Samuel. He flew in mid-air and threw out his iron palm. A huge handprint immediately attacked Samuel.


    Liu Zhiye followed closely behind. His sword pierced through the sky, carrying with it an extremely strong force.


    "Boom!"


    Two extremely powerful attacks arrived in an instant. Hundreds of meters around the totem where Samuel was exploded with a loud bang. Those who were close to it turned into blood mist on the spot, leaving no residue.


    "F*ck, you two are awesome!"


    Samuel was forced to retreat hundreds of meters and get out of the totem.


    However, as soon as he steadied himself, they attacked again.


    "F*ck, I will show you my strength!" Samuel shouted angrily. His whole body suddenly ran the Taiyan mental cultivation method. He moved the Great Void Divine Steps and turned into a ghost, like a picture frozen.


    "What... what the hell is this? Is it a residual shadow?"


    Looking at Samuel that suddenly disappeared on the ground and then turned into countless Samuels, Tianluo Sha Yang Dingtian was a little stunned. Although he was an expert in the Evil yer Realm and had experienced many battles, he had never seen such strange steps before. He could not help but be at a loss.


    Liu Zhiyu was about to speak, but he directly told Yang Dingtian that this was not a shadow at all. He only felt a pain in his chest, and the next second, he couldn''t help but take three steps back in the air.


    "Damn it, it''s not a residual shadow!" Yang Dingtian shouted angrily. Seeing that hispanion was injured, he directly attacked the nearest residual shadow.


    But after hitting the residual shadow with one move, he immediately began to doubt life, because with a palm, the figure directly turned into nothingness.


    It''s a residual shadow!!


    Yang Dingtian had always been very calm, but at this time, he waspletely stunned. "Why is this guy so strange? What the hell is this?" Compared with Dingtian''s puzzle, Samuel was as excited as a child at this time.


    He could retreat a hundred miles in an instant, advance unpredictable. That old man really didn''t lie to him!


    Every residual shadow of his was actually real. However, once he gave up attacking and changed to defense, he retreated so fast that the real shadow had be a residual shadow.


    This kind of super fast speed naturally gave rise to a situation where it was hard to tell the truth, which confused the two.


    However, they were masters after all. Soon, they took care of each other and resisted the attack of Samuel.


    "F*ck, what the hell is this Mysterious Man? It''s one thing for him to break out of the group in a strange way, but now he can fight against the two masters alone."


    "Damn it, this Mysterious Man is too ridiculous, isn''t he?"


    Looking at the battle between the three of them, many people on the top of the Blue Mountain even gave up attacking. They looked up with the people in the Evesting Sea and were very surprised.


    Ye Gucheng''s expression was also ferocious. He had thought that by doing so, he would be able to watch the show of shooting the leading bird, but he did not expect that he would intentionally or unintentionally add some heroic colors to Samuel.


    Especially Qin Shuang''s staring nkly at Samuel made Ye Gucheng extremely annoyed.


    However, even though he was annoyed, it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing for him.


    "Just fight. It''s best if both sides are injured. I''ll take advantage of this. Reckless man, no matter how you fight with me, Ye Gucheng, you''ll be killed!"


    In mid-air, the two sides were in a stalemate, but Samuel had no advantage. Especially as time went by, when the other side began to target the Great Void Divine Steps, Samuel''s attack slowed down.


    He must finish the battle as soon as possible!


    Otherwise, if he dragged on, he would be defeated.


    He suddenly ran the Taiyan mental Cultivation Method. The golden light in Samuel''s body shed, and his ck hair began to emit a faint silver light in an instant.


    The speed of the Great Void Divine Steps suddenly elerated. Samuel pulled out the jade sword andunched a surprise attack.


    The real sword technique didn''t depend on the de of the sword but one''s cultivation.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly felt that the jade sword in his hand seemed to bepletely under his control, as if it was a part of his body.


    Just as Samuel was about tounch


    a fierce attack, all of a sudden, a jet of ck gas appeared inadvertently on his chest. It was originally floating there like smoke, but when it approached Samuel''s body, it suddenly turned into a sharp sword and went straight through his left arm.


    It''s him?

 Chapter 2473

    Chapter 2473


    Behind Yang Dingtian and Liu Zhiyu, the man in ck, whom Samuel had seen before, was floating slightly in the air.


    He was holding a small ck magic ball in his hand, surrounded by ck gas. At this time, although the hat covered his whole head, Samuel could still feel that he was looking at him ferociously.


    "What? You think so highly of me?"


    "Three against one?"


    "Then let''s do it." Samuel smiled disdainfully. "I''m itching to practice with you three."


    After that, Samuel suddenly sped up and attacked the three people.


    "How dare you!" Yang Dingtian snarled. With a sh of golden light in his hand, he directly took out his life weapon, Tianluo Sha. Tianluo Sha''s purple light soared into the sky. It was a divine weapon that helped Yang Dingtian make a name for himself.


    "Little boy, don''t be so presumptuous!" Liu Zhiyu shouted at the same time. Suddenly, a golden light shed on his body. The next second, his body rotated wildly. Under the rotation, Liu Zhiyu was holding two knives in front and the white-faced little boy was holding a long spear on the back.


    At this moment, the man in ck also activated the ck energy ball in his hand. The entire energy ball immediately emitted a powerful blood-red light.


    The four of them immediately entered a fierce battle in mid-air.


    "Now, everyone, follow me and rush to the totem." Seeing that the four of them were in a chaotic battle, in order to seize this rare opportunity, Ye Gucheng waved his hand and led the team of justice to rush toward the totem.


    Of course, the Chen family''s Master would not miss this opportunity. He followed closely behind Ye Gucheng and attacked the totem.


    The top of the Blue Mountain, which originally had the upper hand, was defeated like a mountain because of the loss of the three top masters. Facing the surging enemies, they fought and retreated.


    At this time, in the sky, Samuel directly faced the strongest attack of the three people. Although the Great Void Step was unpredictable, it could not resist the three people''s 360 degrees attack, especially the man in ck. His magic was just a mass of ck smoke, like the air scattered in the air. But as soon as Samuel approached, the ck smoke suddenly shrank like a sharp sword, and then prated Samuel''s body at a casual speed. Samuel tried to prop up the Indestructible Armor, but for some reason, the effect waspletely the same as facing the blood-red shadow.


    His experience told Samuel that the guy in front of him was of the same kind as the blood shadow that day, so the Indestructible Armor should be impossible to defend against this kind of attack. What it could withstand was direct damage brought by magic arts and spears.


    However, although they shared many simrities, it was impossible for the two of them toe from the same sect.


    The blood shadow was more sinister, impure but powerful. The man in front of him was much weaker than the former, but the strength was purer. Therefore, when he hit Samuel, it also hurt.


    If the former was using a big knife to cut your body and make your blood flow wildly, then thetter should be the ear-cutting spoon. Although the strength was not great, it was so ufortable to dig your flesh one spoonful after another!


    As soon as he was attacked by two ck smokes, the next second, two knives fell from Liu Zhiyu from the sky. Just as Samuel blocked the knives, the white-faced boy suddenly turned over and stabbed Samuel with his spear.


    If it were an ordinary person, a bloody hole would have been made. Fortunately, Samuel had the Indestructible Armor to protect him, but the tremendous force still forced him to retreat.


    In mid-air, Tianluo Sha and Yang Dingtian swooped down again.


    "Damn it, you know how to y, don''t you? I also know how to y."


    With an angry roar, Samuel forced himself to activate the Taiyan mental Cultivation Method and his whole body shot straight into the air. Then, he bent over and slightly leaned back his arms!


    "Sky fire, moon wheel!"


    Then, the situation changed.


    The sky suddenly darkened!


    The next second, Samuel''s left hand suddenly raised red sky fire, and a purple moon wheel suddenly appeared in his right hand!


    He was like a heaven god!


    With a movement of his hands, the


    el


    two mes were still hanging in the air on both sides. He drew the bow with his left hand and grabbed the Sky Fire with his right hand. Suddenly, he pulled, and the Sky Fire instantly turned into a sharp arrow and rushed straight at him!


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise.


    The ground trembled.


    mes soared into the sky.


    The sharp arrownded on the ground. Within a radius of a hundred meters, the raging fire burst out.


    Countless people who had no time to dodge suddenly turned into broken bits in the mes.


    Even though Yang Dingtian and Liu Zhiyu, who were in the center, had hurriedly resisted and fled, they were still burned by the heat waves and looked embarrassed.


    "What... what is this?" Yang Dingtian looked at the sea of fire in front of him in disbelief, his eyes full of shock.


    Liu Zhiyu was even worse. His whole body was covered with dust and he was extremely shocked. Thinking about it, he was still scared. If he hadn''t escaped quickly just now, he would have died.


    "And you!" Samuel red at the man in ck on the ground. He pulled the bow again, picked up the purple moon wheel with his right hand, and shot out an arrow!


    The man in ck shrank and fled quickly, trying to use the forest to avoid Samuel''s attack.


    The purple arrow formed by the moon instantly chased after him and pierced through the forest. Wherever it passed, everything withered!


    Everyone, who had just fallen into a


    el


    new intense Battle, couldn''t help but stop what they were doing at this time, and their faces were full of surprise. Obviously, they were frightened by the two moves that Samuel had just made, which powerful enough to destroy the world!


    "How... how is this possible? Just now... were those two moves really from that kid? Can someone tell me that I was dazzled?"


    "The momentum of the lightning is so powerful that it can destroy the world. Isn''t this kind of cultivation method... only a True God can release it?"


    "Heavens, isn''t this too abnormal? Wherever the red light reached, all things shattered, wherever the purple light reached, not a single de of grass grew. What kind of divine level technique is this?"


    "Oh my god, no wonder that kidProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    dared to say that he could knock down Grandpa Raging Fire within five minutes. Although Grandpa Raging Fire''s Nine Heavens


    vel


    Mysterious Fire is fierce, it''s nothing


    compared to this fire." Content


    belongs to


    "There is such a master in the Evesting Sea Area; our three masters can''t do anything to him. How... how can we fight him? I quit."


    In the crowd, someone suddenly shouted. Then he threw his broadsword and ran away directly.


    After witnessing Samuel''s move, many people on the top of Blue Mountain were scared out of their wits. When they saw that someone had run away first, they threw away their weapons and fled.


    But the earliest person had just run two steps when his body suddenly exploded. The first second was still a flesh and blood body, and the next second, it suddenly turned into a bloody mist.


    "Whoever dares to flee will be like this person!"


    Everyone was shocked and looked up. In the distance, a beautiful figure suddenly flew over.

 Chapter 2474

    Chapter 2474


    Lu Ruoxin''s face was as cold as ice, and her beautiful eyes were full of anger.


    "Ah... Princess... Princess Lu!"


    The group of running people suddenly shed and did not dare to take another step forward.


    "A bunch of good-for-nothings!" Lu Ruoxin shouted softly. Her body instantly flew up, stepped on the heads of the fleeing people, and flew straight to Samuel.


    As she flew up, her long white clothes were pulled by the wind. Her elegant posture and white dress swept over everyone like a fairy.


    "Wow, it smells so good."


    "She is indeed a princess. She is beautiful, and she smells so good!"


    In the middle of the battlefield, a group of people from the Evesting Sea Area could not help but look up into the air and greedily at Lu Ruoxin, who was flying over.


    Suddenly, just as these people greedily smiled and tried their best to breathe the fragrance in the air, their faces suddenly changed, and then they grabbed their throats like crazy. They only twitched a few times and fell to the ground. After a while, they turned into a pool of blood.


    As one fell, more and more people followed him.


    Ye Gucheng quickly covered his nose and shouted, "The fragrance is poisonous. Everyone close your noses and mouths. Don''t smell it."


    At this time, Samuel was not afraid of Lu Ruoxin, who was rushing up. He raised his hand and directly confronted her.


    When the two palms met, the ground below the palms suddenly exploded.


    Samuel only felt that his internal organs were rolling and he could not help but be sent flying several meters away. Meanwhile, Lu Ruoxin could not help but take a step back.


    What a strong internal force.


    "The Ethereal Realm?" Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly and looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    Just by relying on a "new yer" in the Ethereal Realm, he could actually make her three masters look so embarrassed.


    This was really incredible.


    However, what kind of wisdom did Lu Ruoxin have? Although she was confused about Samuel''s cultivation, she would never underestimate Samuel, because she knew what the consequences of underestimating a person would be.


    "Interesting, interesting. However, someone in the Ethereal Realm can survive all the way until now. You reminded me of a person." Lu Ruoughed softly.


    "That''s right?" Although Samuel was smiling, he could not help but be on guard. He had never expected that this young and beautiful woman in front of him would be a terrifying the Eight Wilds expert. She was also the first true master of the Eight Wilds expert he had met in the Eight Direction World.


    "Do you know Samuel?" Lu Ruoxin asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know him."


    Judging from Samuel''s reaction, Lu Ruoxin smiled mysteriously and said, "I heard that his cultivation is also very ordinary, but relying on Formless Divine Skill and Pangu Axe, he became famous in the battle of Flying Dragon City and fought against several masters. And you, in the Ethereal Realm... interesting, really interesting."


    Samuel frowned. The woman in front of him not only suppressed everything with her appearance, but also her beautiful eyes were always charming. Even the strong Samuel was a little flustered by her gaze.


    However, this panic was not because of lust, but because Samuel felt that she seemed to have sensed his identity.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She seemed to have seen through him.


    "Really?" Samuel said indifferently.


    "If Samuel is a talented guy, his cultivation may be close to your realm. Don''t you think it''s more interesting?"


    "Samuel has fallen into the Endless Abyss," Samuel said coldly.


    "Haha, an ordinary person should think about things from the perspective of an ordinary person, but an extraordinary person can''t think about it in an ordinary way. Samuel, do you think I''m right?"


    "No, I don''t know what you are talking about at all." As soon as Samuel finished his words, he couldn''t help but be shocked. Unconsciously, he almost fell into Lu Ruoxin''s trap and followed her words.


    If Samuel hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have been exposed on the spot.


    But even so, Samuel could not help but be vignt against the woman in front of him. From a certain point of view, she was not only high in cultivation, but also thoughtful and smart. She was good at capturing people''s hearts.


    "You know what I''m talking about." Lu Ruoxin sneered and looked at Samuel. "But this is not important to me, because no matter who you are, you will die at my hands."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a white light shed and she attacked Samuel.


    With a flip of her jade palm, the fragrant body moved and instantly approached Samuel. The distance between them was less than halfa centimeter in an instant. Samuel could even smell her body fragrance hidden under the fragrance and feel her faint breathing.


    Even though Samuel could resist her temptation at such a close distance, it was obviously a little chaotic. He had never thought that Lu Ruoxin''s attack would suddenly be so close to him.


    In a daze, Lu Ruoxin had already hit Samuel directly. Although Samuel was in a mess for a moment, his reaction was also very fast. Although he could not resist her attack, he also hit her at the same time.


    "Bang!!"


    With two loud bangs, both of them were knocked back several meters at the same time.

 Chapter 2475

    Chapter 2475


    Both sides hid their hands that attacked just now behind each other''s back.


    Lu Ruoxin''s palm did not seem tond on Samuel''s physical body. Instead, it was as if it hadnded on a steel te, causing her entire palm to go numb.


    Samuel was not much better. The palm of his hand was already covered with blood. Because of the severe pain, his palm could not help trembling slightly.


    Lu Ruoxin resisted the numbness in her palms and her charming eyes were full of surprise.


    With her palm strength so close and her opponent didn''t fully react, no one had the ability to resist his palm.


    However, Samuel, a "new yer" in the Ethereal Realm,pletely resisted her attack and even made her palm numb.


    What kind of abnormal defense was this?


    The more surprised she was, the more a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, because she suddenly became a little interested in the guy in front of her.


    The princess of the Lu family had always been arrogant. Her family status, cultivation, and appearance had made her extraordinary, so she naturally had high standards. She looked down on many experts, but Samuel suddenly created a little surprise for her.


    Originally, she thought that the two attacks of this guy could be considered extremely powerful, but she did not expect that this guy''s defense was as stable as Mount Tai.


    "Interesting, it''s really interesting."


    "I''m really surprised that you can take a blow from me." Lu Ruoxin smiled slightly. "But can you still fight? Does your hand hurt very much?" Samuel slightly moved his hand behind his back. He was still in great pain. Every move involved all the nerves in his body, which was really painful. "Haha." Samuel smiled and endured the pain. He gritted his teeth, took out his hand, and clenched his fists in front of Lu Ruoxin. "What do you think?"


    "It''s useless to hang on. I''m afraid you''re too young to act in front of me." After that, Lu Ruoxin smiled slightly and gently pulled down the ribbon on her shoulder. Although she only moved a little, Samuel saw the silver soft armor on her shoulder.


    Putting on the ribbon, Lu Ruoxin smiled and said, "Heavenly Silkworm Soft Leather Armor, a top-level defensive divine weapon. Every palm-sized ce has 99 Holy Jade nails. How about it? Are you satisfied with the effect?"


    Samuel gritted his teeth. This woman had this kind of thing to protect her. No wonder she suddenly dared to fight him head-on. "It''s not bad, but I''m afraid it''s useless for it hasn''t been used too long. It''s rusty."


    "You''re so stubborn." Lu Ruoxin smiled scornfully. She clenched her fists and a huge long sword suddenly appeared.


    "F*ck, what''s that?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "What a powerful pressure! My God, what kind of magic weapon is this?"


    "Heavens, I''ve never seen such a powerful divine sword in my lifetime."


    When Lu Ruoxin''s golden sword appeared, it shone brightly. The people below were all ring at the golden light. Although Samuel closest to her tried to stabilize himself, he still felt the huge cold light of the golden sword.


    "Let''s see if you are harder or my sword is sharper."


    As soon as her voice fell, Lu Ruoxin suddenly raised her long sword. Suddenly, the weather changed and lightning roared.


    As she shed down with her sword, the entire sky seemed to be split into two by the sword Qi. Cold sweat broke out on Samuel''s forehead. This was the first time he felt the pressure of death.


    It was also the first time that he had been panicked in a fight.


    The power of this sword was so strong that it made Samuel, who had always been confident, panic.


    However,pared with Samuel, Lu Ruoxin smiled faintly at this time. However, she was notcent, but looked at Samuel with deep eyes. For her, she didn''t think that her sword would kill Samuel. Although not many people could block this sword, there was one person who could! "By the way, I forgot to tell you that this is Xuanyuan Sword!"


    When everyone heard the Xuanyuan Sword, they were all stunned.


    If the Nine Serenities Demonic Sword, a superior purple-gold magic weapon, could be said to be rare for tens of thousands of years and ranked as a legendary magic


    weapon in antiquity times


    then the


    Xuanyuan Sword was a primordial treasure and could not be seen once in a hundred million years.


    It was the king of the top swords in the Eight Direction World.


    ording to legend, there were five Spirit Treasures and three Heavenly Treasures in the Eight Direction World, which were superior to any quality magic weapon. But since ancient times, these Spirit Treasures and Heavenly Treasures had only existed in legends.


    Xuanyuan Sword was one of the five Spirit Treasures.


    Legend had it that this sword was iparably sharp. It could tear apart everything, and could y billions of fiendish demons. "Xuanyuan... Xuanyuan Sword, the daughter of the Lu Family is holding Xuanyuan Sword, the king of all swords!"


    "I''m so lucky to see such an unprecedented divine weapon in my life. I can die without regrets."


    "Everyone, I have a strange but bold


    idea now. I really want to marry Lu Ruoxin. I am willing to drink her bath water every day. Not only is she


    ine


    beautiful, her status is higher


    cultivation is high. Most


    importantly... she has Xuanyuan Sword!"


    "Haha, if you want to drink the bath water, think about it in your next life. I advise you to talk nicely. Otherwise, you will end up being cut in half by the Xuanyuan Sword like the Mysterious Man."


    At this time, the Xuanyuan Sword became bigger and bigger, and it chopped straight at the top of Samuel''s head!

 Chapter 2476

    Chapter 2476


    Samuel''s forehead was full of sweat. In the face of such a divine weapon, he knew that he didn''t have many choices. Perhaps only the king of weapons like Pangu Axe could resist it.


    But if he took out the Pangu Axe, it would be exactly what the woman wanted.


    There were also two True Gods above him. If he waspletely exposed at this time, Samuel would only be a lucky doll at that time. Everyone wanted to hit him and he would lose all the treasures on the ground.


    Samuel didn''t say anything else. That woman wanted to expose him, but he would not.


    He directly pushed all the energy in his body to the maximum ording to the Taiyan mental Cultivation Method, and his hair instantly emitted a silver light from the ck.


    The Indestructible Armor and the golden body of Samuel were also flowing with light, echoing each other.


    "What? This boy... This boy didn''t dodge or resist, but chose to face the Xuanyuan Sword directly. Is he crazy?"


    "Is he kidding? The Xuanyuan Sword is the king of all swords. Not to mention that his mortal body can''t resist it, even if the True God above has the body of the God, he can''t stop it. I''m afraid that this guy has been scared to pee by the Xuanyuan Sword, so he did something stupid, right?"


    "I thought the Mysterious Man was very capable, but now it seems that he is just an idiot."


    All the people below couldn''t help butugh at Samuel. In their eyes, Samuel''s behavior was like a moth flying into a fire and asking for death.


    In the crowd, Qin Shuang stared nkly at Samuel in midair. She had long forgotten to breathe and her eyes were filled with worry. "Hong!"


    The sword fell!


    "Puff!!"


    When the giant sword fell, within a hundred meters, sand and stones flew and trees fell.


    What stunned everyone was that although Samuel was hit directly from mid-air and fell to the ground, he still stood on the ground.


    Many people felt their scalps go numb. Some of them even pulled their hair crazily and looked at him in horror.


    "Puff."


    All of a sudden, Samuel spat out a mouthful of blood. Although his eyes were still firm, he felt very tired. He could even hear his own heartbeat, and every jump became slower.


    "Was he too arrogant?"


    Samuel smiled bitterly.


    He had just mastered some of his cultivation, but he still tried to resist the attack of the Xuanyuan Sword with the Indestructible Armor and the golden body. It seemed that he was too arrogant.


    Even so, the crowd was still shocked.


    Because for them, under the Xuanyuan Sword, if one tried to resist it with his mortal body, the only thing was to turn him into ashes.


    But Samuel broke this concept.


    Therefore, no one dared tough at him anymore, even though he was spitting out blood.


    At this time, there was also a trace of surprise on Lu Ruoxin''s calm face. The smile on the corner of her mouth showed that she began to appreciate Samuel, the "newer".


    "It''s very interesting. It''s so interesting that I don''t want to kill you all of a sudden. However, I''m more curious about how long you canst." Lu Ruoxin smiled gently. The next second, she raised her hand gently and prepared for the next attack.


    "A perverted woman!"


    Samuel cursed in his heart. He wanted to twitch all the energy in his body, but found that his body did not listen to hismand at all. Even his heartbeat began to slow down, and his consciousness became more and more blurred.


    Samuel''s brows knitted tightly as he looked at Lu Ruoxin, who was galloping down at high speed.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, Samuel felt a sh of white light in his body. The next second, a purple-green thing suddenly flew out of his arms, circled around his body, hovered all the way from his feet to his head, and finallynded directly on Samuel''s left shoulder.


    Samuel looked back and found that it was a little white thing with golden wings like a lion.


    Even though his body wasn''t asrge as a bowl, it couldn''t stop this fellow''s natural king aura. The entire beast was awe-inspiring and imposing, quite a bit interesting.


    "What''s this?"


    Samuel was stunned!


    However, the next second, he suddenly remembered something.


    Tianlu Pixiu


    Wasn''t this Tianlu Pixiu he bought at the auction housest time? However, this guy had always been in the shape of an egg. After Samuel handed it over to Velocisaurus to take care of, he almost forgot its existence.


    Unexpectedly, at this critical moment, this guy suddenly appeared.


    Of course, Samuel didn''t know that the birth of Tianlu Pixiu was because he released all the spiritual beasts to absorb the Spirit energy in the the Eight Destions Worldst time, which elerated the birth of Tianlu Pixiu.


    "Roar!!"


    There was another furious roar. Although it was small, it shook the sky and echoed around. Samuel''s ears were almost deaf.


    But with its roar, Samuel suddenly found that he was covered by a golden light. At the same time, his body began to react slowly. Before his heartbeat was about to stop, it suddenly turned around and jumped quickly.


    "What are you waiting for? The f*cking divine beast has eaten most of the energy. It has just been born, so it can only be used once." Velocisaurus shouted.


    Samuel did not say anything else. He picked up his jade sword and flew away.


    As the two of them shed, a great battle was about to break out.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    With the help of the Sky Fire and the moon wheel, Samuel used the Great Void Divine Steps, as well as the Taiyan mental Cultivation Method, which was unpredictable for a while. Meanwhile, Lu Ruoxin''s divine light swirled around her, and her white clothes were waving like a lotus in the golden age. The Xuanyuan Sword in her hand shed with golden light, like a fairy, holy and wless.


    "What''s the background of this Mysterious Man? He even has a spirit beast like Tianlu Pixiu? He has strange fire and purple lightning in his hands, and his footwork is so strange that I''ve never heard of or seen it before."


    "The most important thing is that he was able to withstand a blow from Xuanyuan Sword and was even evenly matched with the daughter of the Lu family."


    "This Mysterious Man has been arrogant and mysterious since he appeared. He really deserves the title of the Mysterious Man. I ampletely convinced by him. If he can survive, I will be his disciple someday."


    "Boom! Boom!"


    In mid-air, the battle between the two became more and more intense.


    After hundreds of rounds, Lu Ruoxin was panting. However, she was indeed the princess of a top family in the Eight Direction World. Not only was she holding an unprecedented divine weapon, but her cultivation was also very high. She had so many unique skills that she could seriously damage Samuel. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As for Samuel, even after hundreds of rounds, he had not shown his trump card. He had never used Formless Divine Skill or Pangu Axe. Relying on


    the things he hadprehended from the old man and the asional use of the Tianyin Skill, he managed to resist Lu Ruoxin''s attack.


    "Xuanyuan Sword Formation!"


    Suddenly, at this moment, Lu Ruoxin directly used her strongest forbidden art.


    When the Xuanyuan Sword flew in


    mid-air, it suddenly turned into three, three into nine, and nine into ten thousand In the air, tens of thousands of swords wereunched at the same time, like rain hitting the ground. Seeing this, all the people on the ground gave up fighting and fled.


    At this time, Samuel smiled evilly.

 Chapter 2477

    Chapter 2477


    "I''ve been waiting for you to drive these annoying guys away. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare to y with you!"


    As soon as the rain of swords arrived, the ground seemed to be detonated by thousands of bombs. Each sword strike was enough to blow up a huge pit that was several meters wide.


    It could be said that all living creatures were suffering from the sword rain. There was noplete ce within a hundred miles.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    At the same time, thest giant sword fell from the sky.


    "Hong!"


    The earth shook and the mountains shook.


    The light circle emitted by thest violent explosion even swallowed up the light circle that had exploded before, and finally formed an even bigger halo.


    Wherever the halo passed, some of the smaller peaks near the mountain were cut in half.


    Among the people on the ground, some were holding their heads to hide, and some were fleeing in the sky. However, as long as they were hit by the halo, they were all like mountains, broken into two pieces.


    At this time, there was no trace of Samuel on the ground.


    Just as Lu Ruoxin was searching carefully, Samuel suddenly flew up from the dust and attacked her with a sword!


    "How... how is this possible?" Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly.


    "Peng!"


    Almost at this moment, a cut suddenly appeared on Lu Ruoxin''s left arm, and blood slowly flowed down her jade-like arm!


    "F*ck, Miss Lu is injured. That guy broke the Forbidden Formation." Someone shouted in a hurry.


    "In the end, I underestimated you." Lu Ruoxin hurriedly mobilized her energy and retreated directly. She covered her left arm with her right hand and stared at Samuel not far away with her proud eyes.


    This was the first time in her life that she had been injured.


    All of a sudden, her arrogance was overtaken by a short period of time.


    How did he do it?


    He disappeared, but suddenly appeared again.


    Where did he go?


    At this moment, Lu Ruoxin was in a trance.


    How could she understand that although her Xuanyuan Sword Rain was extremely horrible and scared everyone, it also created an excellent condition for Samuel?


    And this condition was to let Samuel have no worries.


    Anyway, there was no one in the sword rain, so he could jump into the Eight Destions Heavenly Book as he wished. Only the Eight Destions Heavenly Book remained in the formation.


    With the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, an ancient thing that was born at the same time as the Eight Direction World, what harm could Xuanyuan Sword Rain do to it?


    Samuel was only worried that


    someone would pick up the Eight Destions Heavenly Book after jumping in. However, everyone had run away under the rain of Xuanyuan Sword. Wouldn''t that have created a huge condition for Samuel?


    In addition, the time in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book was different. Samuel could even kiss Yvonne in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book and y with Han Niam by the way before jumping out of it. It was just a matter of seconds for Lu Ruoxin.


    "What else do you have? Show me." Samuel held the jade sword and sneered.


    Lu Ruoxin shook her head. Although this guy had sessfully angered her, she still appreciated Samuel.


    The next second, Lu Ruoxin''s white clothes suddenly fluttered and she focused her attention.


    Samuel only felt a sh in front of his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he suddenly saw a Lu Ruoxin standing on both sides of him.


    "Illusions?" Someone below eximed.


    Samuel smiled disdainfully. "I have the Third Eye Talisman. What can''t I see through?"


    The Third Eye Talisman was simply too useful for things like illusions. He immediately used his energy to spy on them.


    But as soon as the Third Eye was opened, Samuel directly froze on the spot.


    These four illusions were all real.


    In other words, four Lu Ruoxins had suddenly appeared out of nowhere!


    "What kind of ghost magic is this?" Samuel frowned and looked at Lu Ruoxin.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled disdainfully. "It''s okay to tell you. This is the Northern Darkness Four Souls Incantation, an ancient secret method."


    After that, Lu Ruoxin sneered at Samuel. "Although this is a very powerful secret method, you don''t have to be afraid and have nosebleeds."


    Samuelughed out loud and felt extremely embarrassed. This was not because he was afraid and had nosebleeds, but because of the effect of X-ray vision, so... LuRuoxin in front of him...


    In the eyes of Samuel, she was no different from not wearing anything.


    Although Samuel was not interested in Lu Ruoxin and only kept Yvonne in his heart, some visual impact would subconsciously cause some reactions.


    This was an instinctive performance.


    "What are youughing at?" Lu Ruoxin said in a strange and slightly angry tone.


    "Wow, as expected, he is the Mysterious Man. In the face of the ancient secret method, he can still smile. We ordinary people can''tpare with him."


    "I think he must have a way to deal with it, so he is confident."


    "I''m really curious. What kind of method will this guy use to break this secret method? Anyway, the Mysterious Man is always strange and unpredictable. I''m looking forward to it."


    But just as a group of people were curious and looking forward to it, their mouths twitched involuntarily.


    Just as Lu Ruoxin''s four shadows were working together, Samuel''s body suddenly shed, and then...


    He ran away!


    Yes, he suddenly turned around and ran away. Moreover, his speed was so fast that it left people speechless!

 Chapter 2478

    Chapter 2478


    "Damn it!"


    Everyone was stunned. All of them opened their eyes wide and didn''t react at all.


    Even Lu Ruoxin, who was in the air, waspletely stunned at this time. She had not recovered yet.


    Because just a moment ago, Samuel was still like a God of War. He was fighting fiercely with Lu Ruoxin. Even under the Xuanyuan Sword Rain, he coulde and go like a ghost. He was so confident that he avoided the attack and caused slight injuries to Lu Ruoxin.


    Everyone, including Lu Ruoxin herself, believed that Samuel would definitely be more confident in dealing with the uing battle.


    However, at this moment, Samuel suddenly ran away like a rabbit.


    "What the hell is this?"


    The Mysterious Man, who had always been arrogant, suddenly ran away at this time!


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Lu Ruoxin, who was in the air, was furious. She stepped on the auspicious cloud under her feet and chased after him.


    Samuel in front of her rode on a fist-sized Tianlu Pixiu. Although Tianlu Pixiu was small, it flew really fast. However, because it was too small, it couldn''t hold up Samuel, so when it flew all the way, Samuel fell all the way and tilted to the west. It looked indescribably funny.


    "Stop chasing, red bellyband woman!" Samuel cursed and ran away quickly.


    Lu Ruoxin swore that she was really stunned for a second, but when she remembered that she was wearing a red bellyband and thinking of Samuel''s reaction just now; she couldn''t help but fly into a rage. Four figures chased after Samuel and exploded!


    "Honglong!!"


    The entire Tail Peak exploded four times. Samuel ran away like a mouse, and behind him, Lu Ruoxin was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. "As a man, do you only know how to run?" Lu Ruoxin shouted angrily.


    She had made up her mind to expose Samuel, but Samuel did not expose himself and even hurt her slightly in the process.


    With Lu Ruoxin''s arrogance, she was already very angry that she could not achieve her goal. She was even angrier that she could not bring back her face.


    But just as she was about to skin Samuel alive, this guy actually ran away!


    "You catch up with me first." Samuel turned around and said with a smile.


    Samuel had used almost all the skills he could use to deal with Lu Ruoxin. If he wanted to continue to fight, he would only have the Pangu Axe left. However, that was exactly what Lu Ruoxin wanted. Moreover, in front of so many people, there were two True Gods above him. Samuel did not want to be a lucky doll with infinite treasures.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel ran even faster. Lu Ruoxin gritted her teeth and looked at the distance between the two of them. She was furious.


    In some ways, Lu Ruoxin''s strength was not her speed. Because she had powerful secret methods and a divine device, she did not need to be too fast.


    Therefore, she did not practice much on it.


    But after all, she was the princess on the top of Blue Mountain. She was doted on, and her family had countless rare treasures to support her. Therefore, at such a young age, her cultivation was extremely high, and the speed at which she was ignored could be made up. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With her cultivation, she could be considered fast.


    But for Samuel who practiced the Great Void Step and had the help of Tianlu Pixiu, she was still too slow.


    "Ah!!!" Seeing that Samuel had run far away, Lu Ruoxin stopped and shouted angrily.


    "Boom!! Boom! Boom! Boom!!"


    The four figures suddenlyunched four attacks, causing a certain mountain peak to copse.


    At this time, Samuel was still happy to run all the way. There was even a strange thought in his heart, which was that he fell in love with this kind of feeling of escape.


    "Quick, fast, fast, it''s too f*cking fast." Samuel swam in the wind, passing through all kinds of woods, as if he waspeting with the sun. This extreme speed made him feel refreshed.


    That old man really didn''t lie to him. The Great Void God''s advance was unpredictable, and he could retreat thousands of miles at any time.


    At the same time, in order to take care of Tianlu Pixiu under him, Samuel fed it some of the jewelry he had acquired from the four dragons from time to time.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    With the food like jewelry and the


    e


    fact that Samuel had begun to adapt to the speed of Tianlu Pixiu, he was no longer staggering. Instead, he leisurely put away the Great Void Divine Steps and no longer assisted Tianlu Pixiu to speed up. He sat on the back of Tianlu Pixiu and leisurely enjoyed the pleasure of "a supercar".


    "Swoosh!"


    "E


    But just as Samuel was iparably smug, a stream of light suddenly streaked past him, causing him to be stunned. When he came to his senses, Samuel suddenly found that the Eight Destions Heavenly Book in his clothes had disappeared.


    "F*ck!"


    Samuel immediately cursed angrily.


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book was a supreme treasure, and more importantly, Yvonne, Han Nian, and the the knowledgeable man in Jianghu were all in it. If he lost it, it would be terrible!


    "Shua!!"


    Only, the speed of the thing in front of him was simply too fast


    It was like a streak of light, fast to the point of leaving one speechless. Samuel was fast enough, but it was several times faster than Samuel''s!

 Chapter 2479

    Chapter 2479


    "What the hell? How dare you rob my things? If you know what''s good for you, return the things to me immediately. Otherwise, if I catch you, you''ll suffer." Samuel was so angry that he grimaced. With the help of the Great Void Step, he activated Tianlu Pixiu and rushed forward.


    "Haha, good-for-nothing, don''t waste time. If you have the guts, you can catch up with me." Samuel was stunned. He didn''t expect that the light in front of him would suddenly swear.


    It''s a human?


    This made Samuel confused, because from the way the shadow shed in front of him just now, the size of that thing was actually far from that of a human.


    From a certain point of view, there was a huge difference.


    ording to Samuel''s estimation, that thing was only the size of a golden monkey. How could it be human?


    "Where are you going?" Regardless of whether the thing was a human or a monkey, Samuel mobilized his energy to the extreme, and the whole figurepeted with the wind. At the same time, several pieces of jewelry were desperately poured into Tianlu Pixiu.


    In just a moment, the twobined and the speed of Samuel suddenly increased. Like a divine light, he went straight to the flowing light ahead. It was not until they were getting closer and closer that Samuel finally saw what the light was.


    It was a child, or in other words, a little child about the same size as the ginseng fruit. His whole body was as white as lotus roots, and his limbs were round and bulging. He really looked like the ginseng fruit. There were a few strands of sparse and long hair on his smooth head, which were blown with the wind, like a few strands of hairbed into oil. He looked funny.


    And the reason why he was said to be a human rather than a ginseng fruit was that he was wearing a pair of red underpants.


    "What kind of thing is this?" Samuel couldn''t help but be stunned. The corner of his mouth slightly twitched. With his rich experience, he had never seen what this thing was.


    But just when Samuel was confused, the thing in front of him suddenly turned around and shouted, "You are the f*cking thing. Your whole family is things."


    "F*ck!"


    Samuel was stunned. This guy was small, but when he scolded someone, he was really fierce. Samuel smiled and said, "You are a small thing. Am I wrong?"


    "Ah!!!"


    As expected, as soon as Samuel said this, the little child was so angry that he bared his teeth. His whole ginseng fruit face turned red because of anger.


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth curled into a smile. It was now.


    He tried his best to activate the Great Void Step, and then he moved to the front of the ginseng baby, and the energy in his hand moved. "Where are you going?" The energy suddenly turned into a big lid. With a bang, it directly covered the head of the ginseng baby. "Thump thump thump!"


    In the energy shield, the little baby was desperately colliding, and Samuel seemed to have caught a mouse inside.


    "You still want to run?" Samuel smiled. He moved his hand and a few ropes were extended from the energy shield. After tying up the little thing, the lid-shaped energy shield waspletely taken away by Samuel.


    "By the way, what on earth are you?" Samuel squatted down with interest and touched his hand. It was really tender and smooth.


    Then he flicked the baby''s little belly with his fingers, which was round and full of sticity.


    "It feels good to take this ginseng fruit back and stew you. It should taste very good." Samuel couldn''t helpughing.


    "F*ck, how dare you eat me? You


    b*tch, let me go if you have the guts.


    We canpete with each other with our real skills. Since you use these despicable methods, are you a human being?" The ginseng baby looked small, but his temper was very irritable. When he heard Samuel''s words, his face turned red like burning iron, and his limbs squirmed desperately, trying to get rid of Samuel.


    "One-on-one? You''re dreaming." Samuel grabbed the ginseng fruit and put him directly in his hand. At the sametime, he took back the Eight Destions Heavenly Book that the baby had stolen. Then, Samuel looked at him and frowned. "What the hell are you?"


    "It''s none of your business!" The ginseng fruit roared angrily.


    The next second, the baby''s big eyes suddenly rolled. Taking advantage of Samuel''s carelessness, the hem of his trousers suddenly fell off, and then directly peed towards Samuel.


    "Damn it!" Samuel was shocked. Fortunately, he dodged in time, or he would have been peed by this guy.


    "Damn it, you''re really cheap. You want to pee on me when I''m not paying attention?" However, when it came to pee, Samuel suddenly smiled sinisterly. He pinched his fingers and directly shot at the little fellow''s penis.


    "Ouch!" The ginseng fruit immediately opened his mouth and trembled in pain. It should be known that one of Samuel''s fingers was too big for him, and it was even bigger for his penis. The force of the flick almost made him faint.


    "Oh, oh, oh!" The ginseng fruitN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    wanted to cover his penis with his


    hand, but he found that he was bound and could not move at all. He


    could only keep jumping on the spot. However, after he was a little better, he directly spat at Samuel.


    "Damn it." Samuel was speechless. He moved his hand and took out the Twin-Dragon Tripod. Then, he directly bound the little baby in the tripod and put it away.


    "F*ck, b*tch, let me go out, let me go out. If you have the guts, let''s fight one-on-one." Entering the tripod, the ginseng baby was even more excited at this time. He jumped and hit the tripod with his butt, roaring angrily.


    "If you keep arguing, I don''t mind pulling you out to have fun." After that, Samuel gestured with his fingers.


    Seeing this action, the ginseng baby subconsciously tightened his legs; his big eyes showed fear, and his mouth closed obediently.


    Seeing this, Samuel took back the Twin-Dragon Tripod. Without the noisy guy, he quickly looked around.


    Then, Samuel was stunned and speechless.


    "Damn, why am I here?"


    Looking at the huge mountain range in front of him and the unusual smell in the air, he was helpless. Samuel was chased by Lu Ruoxin. After chasing after the little ginseng fruit, he stepped into the middle finger peak unconsciously.


    In the cave not far ahead, the red light was shining.


    "Is that the Tomb of the God?" Samuel murmured.


    "F*ck, I have to go quickly." Samuel shook his head, but just as he took two steps, the Twin-Dragon Tripod in his arms moved slightly, and the angry roar of the ginseng baby was heard.

 Chapter 2480

    Chapter 2480


    "Trash, scum, you''re not human. I know you''re a fu*king good-for-nothing. If you don''t dare to go in, then f*cking let me go. I want to go in. Damn it, there''s a big treasure inside."


    Samuel exhaled the Twin-Dragon Tripod, and the ginseng baby jumped up and down anxiously.


    "What are you doing inside? Are you courting death?" Samuel nced at it and said disdainfully.


    "Damn it, coward. When I saw you fight just now, you could hide in the book just now. And you can make the Xuanyuan Sword unable to kill you. What are you afraid of?" cried the ginseng baby.


    Hearing this, Samuel frowned and took a deep breath. "So you stole my book in the hope of getting in?"


    "Nonsense, what else can I do? Why don''t I take it back and read it?"


    Samuel was both angry and amused. This guy was really thorough when he talked to others. However, this thing looked harmless and even very cute. Sometimes, Samuel couldn''t afford to lose his temper with it.


    "You want to go in so much?" Samuel frowned and said, "Can you enter the Tomb of the God with that book? I''ve heard that it''s very powerful inside. If you don''t have the corresponding texture of the totem and the verification texture of Mount Qi Hall, even a True God will die if he goes in."


    From the point of view of Samuel, this ce was naturally not allowed to go. What the knowledgeable man told him was absolutely not wrong. Otherwise, it would not have been vary calm in the Tomb of the God until now. This group of people who rushed in would havee here to rob the relic of the True God.


    Or perhaps, the other two True Gods were already engaged in a fierce battle. This was because to the two of them, whoever could obtain the treasures of the other True God was equivalent to a crushing blow to the other party, and dominating the entire world would be a matter of time. Why was it so troublesome?


    Therefore, he could not enter this ce.


    "That may not be the case... As the saying goes, wealthes from danger. Ah, don''t say so much. Let me go out and lend me your book. If I die, you will regard it as a failure of investment. If I win, at most... at most, I will share a little with you. What do you think?" Speaking of this, the ginseng baby had no confidence.


    Samuel rolled his eyes. "Give him the Eight Destions Heavenly Book? Dream on."


    Samuel might not be willing to give it to him even if the baby gave him all treasure, let alone a little bit.


    "Since you want to go in so much, then all right." Samuel paused deliberately. When there was a glimmer of expectation in the eyes of the ginseng baby, Samuel moved his hand, took back the big tripod, and turned back.


    "F*ck you, b*tch, b*tch, you b*tch! You f*cking fool me! I''ll kill you until I die! Ah!!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Samuel smiled when he heard the little ginseng baby shouting loudly inside. However, just as he took a few steps forward, Samuel looked at the clouds in the distance.


    "F*ck you, why are you here?"


    Samuel gnashed his teeth in anger. Obviously, Lu Ruoxin had caught up.


    Of course, Samuel didn''t know what kind of hatred his words like red bellyband had for Lu Ruoxin. As the Daughter of Destiny, Lu Ruoxin had always been high above others and had a high status. The most


    beautiful face in the Eight Direction World made her have the capital to be proud.


    Normally, being able to peek at her peerless beauty was already overjoyed for men. If they wanted to get close to her, it would be the blessing of many generations.


    This was the case for men, and it was the same for Lu Ruoxin.


    But Samuel said "red bellyband" directly.


    Lu Ruoxin was indeed wearing red bellyband!


    He was going to die!


    She had been seen by a man in her bellyband. It was unbearable for a proud woman like her. Only by killing Samuel could she relieve the hatred in her heart.


    "Oh, some people have nowhere to run." At this time, the tripod in his arms began tough at Samuel again.


    Looking back, Samuel was really forced to have no way out and had no way to retreat.


    "Damn it, if I die, you can''t live a


    good life. Let me tell you, baby, I believe you once. If anything happens to me, I will be the first to stew you." Samuel threatened, and then quickly ran to the front of the Tomb of the God.


    Samuel thought that he had no chance of winning against the four Lu Ruoxins. Even if he took out the Pangu Axe, he would be besieged by others and even attract the True God. Therefore, he would die


    anyway. However, there might


    still


    be a chance of survival in the Tomb of the God. After all, the ginseng baby had said that there was hope toe out alive with the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. After all, the baby dared to try to get in with the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, so there was no reason for him to risk his life. Content belongs


    to


    As they got closer to the Tomb of the God, Samuel suddenly felt more and more stressed.


    Especially when he was nearly 100 meters away, his feet seemed to be filled with lead. It was difficult for him to walk, and even his breathing became extremely difficult.


    "What great pressure!" Samuel frowned and clenched his teeth.


    As soon as he took a step inside, he felt as if he was carrying a mountain on his back. Even when hended his feet on the ground, there was a loud bang.

 Chapter 2481

    Chapter 2481


    Walking further in, he felt that there was another mountain on his back.


    With this step, the energy in his dantian was constantly squeezed.


    "Terrrrifying, it''s too terrifying." Samuel''s entire body is already covered in green veins.


    However, the more so, the more interested Samuel was. Most importantly, he had no other way out.


    Therefore, there were not many choices if he wanted to survive.


    He directly used the Taiyan mental Cultivation Method to activate all the energy. At the same time, the Golden Body and the Indestructible Armor were all propped up. The Great Void Step was also activated at this time, and the pressure on Samuel was barely reduced a little.


    Just like that, Samuel walked inside again.


    When he approached the Tomb of the God, a powerful Death Spirit aura and a majestic and continuous Spirit energy pounced on him. The closer he got to the entrance, the stronger the two auras became.


    "F*ck, it''s so ufortable..." Samuel looked ferocious and exhausted all his strength to step into the Tomb of the God.


    "Swish!"


    Suddenly, an enormous white light spread out from within the cave, swallowing up Samuel. In the next second, the white light vanished, and the hole returned to normal, emitting a powerful red light.


    In the distance, Lu Ruoxin slowly fell down. She put away the secret method in her hand, and four figures turned into one. Looking at the hole where Samuel disappeared, she frowned slightly, opened her red lips, and murmured, "Is this guy crazy?"


    He dared to enter the Tomb of the God. Lu Ruoxin could not help but be shocked and admired. Because before the winner was decided, anyone who entered the Tomb of the God would have only one ending-death.


    This was definitely not hearsay, but a real thing.


    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, there was a True God who had ulterior motives, so he wanted to take the opportunity to seize the inheritance of the Tomb of the God. Another True God was also worried that after the other party got it, his family would be powerful, so he followed closely behind. But from then on, the two True Gods who went in never appeared again.


    Therefore, the fact that True Gods were not allowed to enter was not groundless. Instead, someone had sacrificed their lives to prove it.


    If it were an ordinary person, they would probably turn around and leave with a disdainful smile. However, Lu Ruoxin did not. Her long clothes fluttered in the wind, making her look like a fairy. She casually threw out a green veil and tied it to the trunk. Her fragrant body flew gently andnded in the gauze, resting there.


    For some reason, Lu Ruoxin suddenly had a strange feeling about the lunatic who she hated to the core. She always felt that he woulde out of the hole soon.


    Although this kind of feeling was very absurd to Lu Ruoxin, sometimes she was just a woman who seemed to be very rational, but sometimes she would follow her emotions.


    "Bang!!!"


    Almost at this moment, Samuel sucked into the cave by the white light suddenly swooped down hundreds of meters, and finally hit the ground heavily in a big shape.


    Because of the fastnding speed, Samuel mmed into the ground, leaving a huge "human" deep pit.


    Almost at the same time, within Samuel''s body, a red beam of light and a purple beam of light converged together. They separated from Samuel''s body and flew all the way up to the top, standing on both sides.


    The cave suddenly lit up.


    "Damn it!"


    With a cry of pain, Samuel, who was lying on the ground, moved his left finger. The next second, he turned over from the pit andy down beside the pit.


    "What are the two of you doing?" Eyeing the Sky Fire and Moon Wheel on the top, Samuel could not help but be speechless.


    Samuel had never used them, but


    they suddenly appeared on their own and then rose into the air.


    Samuel wanted to let themmet


    back, but he found that no matter what he did, they werepletely out of control.


    "This..." Samuel felt helpless.


    What the hell did this mean? He couldn''t control his own things? Did they have their own ideas now?


    Samuel was really helpless since he


    could not take them back. He subconsciously looked down from the top. From the bottom of the hole, there was a cliff. Both sides of the cliff were high and hard, and it was 90 degrees.


    However, the cliff in the depths of the cave was not damp at all. Instead, it was very dry and the cliff was unusually neat. What surprised Samuel most was that there were words on the cliff.


    "Could it be the epitaph?" Samuel


    frowned slightly. On Earth, he knew aN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    lot of great tombs with various traps, but generally, at the entrance of the tomb, there were epitaph to record the grave owner''s life and past.


    UMS


    This was the Trye God''s tomb, so it might really be his epitaph.


    Thinking of this, Samuel put his eyes on the characters on the cliff. The characters were vigorous and powerful. There were words on the top: Heaven-destined Cliff!


    There were four rows below.


    "Fu Yao could not understand Yvonne''s suffering. The vast world has turned into Samuel. If you ascend from the heavens, ten thousand bones will be buried."


    "Good poem, good poem." Samuel couldn''t help sighing as he read.


    But the next second, he froze on the spot.


    "No, what poem is this? Why does it have the names of me and Yvonne?"


    Wasn''t Fu Yao and Yvonne Yvonne? Didn''t Samuel mean for him?


    Who wrote this poem? Why was it in the Tomb of the God?

 Chapter 2482

    Chapter 2482


    The death of the Fu family''s True God had happened a long time ago. It could even be said that at that time, Samuel and Yvonne had not yet known each other and Yvonne had not even appeared on Earth.


    But at that time, there was such a poem in the tomb where the True God died.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Could it be that from then on, he and Yvonne were destined to be together? Otherwise, why would their names appear here?


    And what did thest half of the poem mean?


    "If you ascend from the heavens, ten thousand bones will be buried.!"


    What did this mean?


    Samuel thought for a long time, but he couldn''t figure it out. However, he remembered this poem.


    At this moment, the Sky Fire and the moon wheel returned to Samuel''s hands automatically. Samuel then noticed that there was a big stone door at the bottom of the cliff on his left.


    The door was 100 meters high and 50 meters wide.


    "Honglong!"


    Suddenly, at this moment, as the earth shook and the mountains shook, the cliff wall suddenly copsed and the door suddenly rumbled open.


    In the deepest part of the gate, there was a spring formed by a mass of golden Blood Qi, and streams of flowing light surrounded it. Although it was far away and the golden spring was blurred, Samuel could still feel the majestic pressure.


    "What are you waiting for? Brat, hurry in. If you don''t go in, we will be crushed to death." Looking at the two crazily falling rocks on the cliffs above his head, the ginseng baby in the Twin-Dragon Tripod urged.


    Samuel wanted to run inside in a hurry, but he was speechless as soon as he lifted his foot.


    "Damn it, why are you still standing there? Hurry up, hurry up." The ginseng baby seemed to be very afraid and frantically urged.


    It was not that Samuel did not want to run, but the problem was that after entering the cave, the strong pressure not only did not disappear, but became even more severe.


    Samuel felt that he weighed several thousand kilograms with just one leg. Even though he gritted his teeth and exerted all his strength, the Great Void Divine Steps in his body, the Indestructible Armor and the golden body at the same time, but... he really couldn''t walk.


    It was difficult to move forward!


    Seeing more and more stones falling, Samuel was anxious, but he had to bite the bullet and walk toward the gate step by step with the pain of being smashed by the stones.


    "Hong!!!"


    Suddenly, at this moment, the cliffs on both sides suddenly copsed, forming two iparably huge stones. One behind the other, they directly pressed down.


    What caused one to feel even more despair was that these two enormous stones were sorge that they could almost fill the space below them. If he did not enter, once these enormous rocks fell, he could only be buried alive. After which, a huge rock would press down at the top and properly cover arge coffin for him!


    "Hong!!!"


    Almost at the same time, Samuel exerted all his strength. With two steps and one step at the same time, he ran all his strength directly on his feet and then suddenly jumped up.


    The whole stone almost brushed past Samuel''s feet and fell down. There was only a hair''s breadth between them.


    "Peng!"


    The huge stone fell, stirring up waves of dust, and directly spread all the way through the gate of the cave. Samuel waspletely unable to see his surroundings and was choking.


    At this time, the frightened voice of the ginseng baby came from the Twin-Dragon Tripod. "Look, look."


    Samuel looked around and couldn''t help but be surprised.


    It was an iparablyrge tomb with a height of a thousand meters. It was as big as the three peaks of the middle finger. One could not see the edge and could not touch the top.


    At this time, the weak yellow light from the golden spring just shone on a huge head next to the golden spring.


    It was a ck head. Its eyes were as


    el.n


    big as a cow''s, and its nose was as thick as an elephant''s. There were more than a dozen eyshes lying quietly in its closed eyes, each of which was as sharp as a long sword. Under its nose, there was an iparably huge mouth. Its long teeth, which were as big as stone pirs, were slightly exposed. Against the golden light, they shed with a faint light, which looked extremely sharp.


    As he was gradually adapted to the light, Samuel was even more stunned.


    It was a huge cat curled up there, its body like a mountain. It waspletely ck, and as it breathed in and out, it caused the enormous cave to feel cold and hot.


    "This... this... this is too fucking big, isn''t it?" Samuel was stunned.


    "That''s the corpse guarding spirit cat!" Inside the giant tripod, the ginseng baby said with lingering fear.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Obviously, this guy was pretending to be calm.


    "Don''t wake it up, or we''ll all die," continued the ginseng baby.


    Then, he said, "Did you see that Golden Spring? That''s the God''s bloodline. There''s also a God''s Heart in that bloodline. As long as you can gather these two things, you can inherit the True God''s will."


    Samuel stared at the golden spring


    water like a torch. Even from a distance, he could feel its majestic. Spirit energy. The golden spring water emitted a golden light that only Gods should have. It was dazzling, and there were countless energy fluctuations in the flowing light.


    Even though Samuel was not greedy, he could not help but feel hungry and thirsty when he saw the spring water. He wanted to drink it all in one gulp.


    "Yes, but that giant cat is guarding there," Samuel said.


    el


    "The corpse-protecting spirit cat is extremely huge, and it can''t be suppressed at all here. It can even be said that the pressure we suffer is like a fish in water for it. In addition, this demon cat is very powerful. Even a True God can''t defeat it in this space," said the ginseng baby.


    Samuel nodded to show that he understood. "Shall we go there quietly?"


    "No." The ginseng baby quickly stopped him. "Although the corpse-guarding spirit cat has ears, they are not sensitive. Although it has eyes, it can''t see. It can judge if anyone has broken in by breathing."


    "You mean, it''s deaf and blind?"


    "Blind? Bitch, don''t you know that blind people''s senses are the most sensitive?" The ginseng baby said disdainfully. "If you take a step further, it will definitely find out. Do you believe it?"


    The foot raised by Samuel suddenly stopped into the air!


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "F*ck, what should we do then?" Samuel was already very difficult to take every step here. His feet were heavy, but now he had to lift one leg. He couldn''t stand it at all.


    "Fuck!"


    "Peng!"


    All of a sudden, before the ginseng baby could speak, Samuel couldn''t control himself and suddenly kicked down.


    Almost at this moment, the huge head next to the golden spring suddenly opened its blood-red eyes!


    That pair of eyes was huge and terrifying. Anyone who was targeted by them would feel a chill run down their spines.


    "Ow!"


    Then, its mountainous body suddenly moved.


    Samuel''s face was cold. "Damn it! It''s over."

 Chapter 2483

    Chapter 2483


    "F*ck, b*tch, you f*cking want to die? Don''t get me into trouble." In the Twin-Dragon Tripod, the ginseng fruit couldn''t help cursing.


    Almost at this moment, the corpse-guarding spirit cat bowed slightly. The next second, it opened its mouth, waved its sharp ws and pounced on him.


    "F*ck, use your book. Run!"


    Samuel immediately reacted after being shouted by the ginseng baby. He thought of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book in his heart. The next second, the two disappeared, leaving only a book on the spot.


    "Damn it!"


    In the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, Samuel tumbled to the ground, his forehead covered with sweat. Thankfully, he had escaped in time. Otherwise, he would have been the giant cat''s food.


    The legend of the Eight Direction World was indeed true. When the giant cat pounced on him, Samuel only felt that his body was instantly crushed by tens of thousands of mountains. It was impossible for him to even breathe, let alone his body.


    It was as if his chest had been pressed down by something tens of millions of tons of tons.


    What was even more terrifying was the huge aura of the corpse-protecting spirit cat. Samuel really believed that even if the True God came, it was absolutely impossible for him to get out of that environment alive.


    No wonder the ginseng baby wanted to steal his Eight Destions Heavenly Book and enter the Tomb of the God.


    "I almost let you f*cking kill me. Stupid, stupid, stupid, how could I be caught by a piece of trash like you? Let me out, I want to fight you for three hundred rounds! Ah!" In the giant tripod, the ginseng baby, who had experienced a life-and-death disaster, roared angrily.


    Samuel was so tired that he was out of breath. He turned over andy on the ground, looking at the white sky with a long and heavy breath. Without the pressure in this ce, he really felt the beauty of the world.


    "Cut the crap. If it weren''t for me, you would have died there," Samuel replied.


    "Damn, do you mean that I still have to thank you? In your dreams, I can''t wait to scold you. I told you not to get close, but you insisted on getting close. Now, the corpse-protecting spirit cat has woken up, what can we do?" The ginseng baby was furious.


    "Who told you not to make it clear? I''ve already stepped out. Can I take it back?" After saying that, Samuel suddenly thought of something and frowned. "Little guy, how can you know so clearly about the situation in the Tomb of the God?"


    After hearing Samuel''s question, the baby suddenly fell silent.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll kick you out of here and let the cat eat you. Maybe after it is full, he will not have interest in me," Samuel threatened.


    "Damn it, you are really shameless." The ginseng baby was speechless and roared. After a while, he sighed and said, "Because I am in the Tomb of the God."


    "Are you in the Tomb of the God?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Yes." The ginseng baby nodded gloomily.


    "If you are inside the Tomb of the God, you should know how to get out." Samuel was not interested in the will of the True God. He just wanted to avoid the sharpness of Lu Ruoxin temporarily. Since he had escaped, he should find a way to get out.


    "I know, it''s the hole above. But as you can see, it''s copsing and we can''t get out. Now, the only way out is to destroy the Tomb of the God, remove the restriction formation, and then we can get out from the other exit."


    "Another exit?"


    "There is another exit at the bottom of the Golden Spring. You''d better beg you to be lucky. If the corpse-protecting spirit cat is bored, he can take your broken book to that ce as a toy. After we go out, you move faster and take away the heart of True God in the Golden Spring. Then... you can make it disappear, and then you can leave," said the ginseng baby.


    "Damn, is this possible?"


    "Well, you don''t have to worry. The possibility is almost zero. After all, it is a corpse-protecting spirit cat, not a pet cat you feed," the ginseng fruit rolled his eyes and said.


    "What about your original n?" Samuel asked. Since the baby wanted to steal his Eight Destions Heavenly Book, he must have his own way, right?


    "My n is to take your book. I''ll go out ande in. If the situation is better, I''ll move forward quietly. If I''m lucky and spend a few months, maybe I can move a few more steps!" said the ginseng baby suddenly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Are you going to die?" Samuel was speechless. He didn''t have a few months or even a longer time to waste here. Moreover, even the baby had been saying, "What if?"


    If the cat stayed by the Eight Destions Heavenly Book all the time, he might not even move for decades, let alone a few months.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    At this moment, Samuel got up and walked toward the thatched cottage in the distance. The ginseng baby in the Twin-Dragon Tripod asked Samuel in confusion.


    "What am I doing? Sleep."


    "Sleep... sleep?"

 Chapter 2484

    Chapter 2484


    When Samuel returned to the thatched cottage, he saw Yvonne, Han Nian, and the knowledgeable man in Jianghu. Yvonne wanted to ask Samuel about the situation, but she heard the cries of the ginseng baby in the Twin-Dragon Tripod.


    Just as Yvonne was puzzled, Samuel directly put the ginseng baby out of the Twin-Dragon Tripod.


    "What is this?" Yvonne looked at the ginseng baby strangely and was attracted by its lovely appearance for a while.


    "Take this to Nian''er and let her y. I''m going to sleep," Samuel said.


    Hearing that she could y the baby, Han Nian was about to reach out to hold the little thing, when the ginseng baby roared, "Don''te over. Come over and I''ll bite you to death."


    Han Nian was shocked. She looked at Samuel helplessly with tears in her eyes.


    Samuel frowned and stared at the ginseng baby coldly. "If you dare to scold my daughter or make my daughter unhappy, I promise to stew you tonight."


    "Ah, you... you b*tch." The ginseng baby was very angry, but as soon as he finished speaking, the ginseng fruit was speechless and lowered his head. When a person was under the eaves, how could he not bow his head?


    "Go and y." Seeing that the ginseng baby gave in, Samuel smiled at Han Nian. Han Nian quietly picked up the ginseng baby who pouted and was unconvinced. After confirming that the ginseng baby would not be fierce, she happily took it out to y.


    Yvonne smiled bitterly. "Where did you get such a cute thing?"


    Samuel shook his head and replied casually, "I picked it up on the way."


    Yvonne and the knowledgeable man in Jianghu looked at each other strangely. Samuel was about to speak when he stopped.


    The knowledgeable man smiled bitterly and shook his head. He stood up and said with a smile, "Okay, I''ll go out and y with Nian''er for a while."


    After the knowledgeable man in Jianghu left, Samuel looked at Yvonne and said, "Yvonne, how much do you know about thest True God of the Fu family?"


    "How much do I know? What do you mean?" Yvonne was stunned.


    Samuel frowned slightly and slowly sat by the bed. Then, he told Yvonne everything that had happened.


    "Do you mean that we are now in the Tomb of the God?"


    "Yes." Samuel only talked about entering the Tomb of the God, but did not mention what happened next. He did not want Yvonne to be afraid. After saying that, Samuely down slightly sideways, not understanding.


    "Thest True God of the Fu family was my grandfather, Fu Yun." Yvonne looked at Samuel and answered quietly, "However, I don''t have a deep impression of my grandfather, because he hasn''t often appeared since I was very young. In my impression, he has only appeared twice. When I grew older, I have never seen him again."


    "Your grandfather?" This made Samuel even more incredulous.


    How could someone of Yvonne''s grandfather''s generation know what would happen next? Could it be that he could predict the future? "Yes."


    Samuel nodded and fell into deep thought. Yvonne sensibly stopped asking and walked over quietly. She poured a ss of water for Samuel and then apanied him silently.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your grandfather has seen you twice. Did he tell you anything? Did he leave a deep impression on you?" After thinking for a while, Samuel suddenly looked up and asked.


    Yvonne shook her head. It seemed that her grandfather had never said anything important to her.


    But just as Samuel nodded and epted the result, Yvonne suddenly frowned. "By the way, when west met, Grandpa seemed to have told me... what?"


    Samuel suddenly became interested and sat up. However, he did not urge Yvonne to try not to disturb her thoughts and let her try to recall.


    "Oh, by the way, Grandpa said that I


    should live a happy life. Don''t worry too much. Otherwise, I will be very depressed for the rest of my life." Yvonne patted her thigh and thought.


    But these words disappointed Samuel. "Is that all?"


    "Yes! Why do you suddenly ask this?" Yvonne asked in confusion.


    Samuel shook his head and smiled "Oh, it''s nothing. I just came to the Tomb of the God all of a sudde and wanted to ask. In the end, your


    Who is also my grandfather."


    Yvonne smiled slightly and did not doubt Samuel''s words. "You look tired. Why don''t you rest for a while?"


    Samuel nodded. The continuous battles and the incredible pressure in the Tomb of the God really exhausted him. He really needed a good rest.


    However, Samuel, who had been lying down, could not fall asleep.


    Because there was a problem that he could not figure out.


    As the grandfather of Yvonne, Fu Yun naturally knew that Yvonne was the goddess of the Fu family, and also the only heir to the Fu family ording to Yvonne, Fu Yun had never appeared again. Therefore, logically speaking, Fu Yun might have known that he was about to die at that time.


    Then when he was dying, he should have left some important words for Yvonne instead of simply asking her to be happy.


    Could it be that he really only wanted his granddaughter to be happy?

 Chapter 2485

    Chapter 2485


    Samuel shook his head and rested for the time being.


    At night, Yvonne finished preparing the meal. Nian''er, apanied by the knowledgeable man in Jianghu, jumped back into the house.


    When Samuel saw the ginseng baby again, he couldn''t helpughing. At this time, the ginseng baby was no longer the same as before. The original underpants had be his headscarf, and his bare butt was tied up with two leaves, and his whole body was dirty.


    Although Nian''er likes this "toy" very much, it''s cute and can talk.


    Although Nian''er liked this "toy" very much, because it''s cute and could talk, sometimes in the eyes of children, cute things would be very vivid, because children were not too restrainedpared with adults.


    When people were facing extremely cute things, they would often have a very abnormal behavior.


    When people liked some kind of cute things so much, they couldn''t help but want to bite and punch him. People didn''t know how to express their excitement because people''s brains became very active in the face of some cute things.


    In order to prevent the body from losing bnce, some negative emotions would be secreted in the brain. Therefore, in the face of more and more cute things, people''s behavior would always be in the opposite direction¡ª violence.


    Therefore, although Nian''er liked the baby, because she liked him too much and she was just a child, the ginseng baby had always been tortured by Nian''er.


    The ginseng fruit cursed, but he moved his mouth and there was no sound. When he saw Samuel, he couldn''t help cursing.


    "Pervert, pervert, f*ck, p*ck!" The ginseng baby was angry and couldn''t help but curse.


    Samuel was not angry. He smiled slightly and said, "I saved your life. Not only did you not thank me, but you also scolded me? Are you doing this to your benefactor?"


    "Come on, you are a f*cking benefactor. You are obviously a shameless pervert. You took me back to this ce and let your daughter torture me in the afternoon. You also want me to y with her. Isn''t it childish?"


    "How can you not pay for what you want?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "This has nothing to do with the thing. Obviously, you don''t dare to go out, so you hide here. But b*tch, if you want to hide, just hide. I want the treasure. Let me go. I would rather be killed by the cat than die in the hands of you perverts," said the ginseng baby angrily.


    Samuel smiled and ignored him. Was he afraid? Of course!


    However, Samuel was not a coward. His main purpose in staying here was for the time difference between the two worlds.


    "Look, I know you''re a coward. That''s right; you don''t even dare to fight with me one-on-one. What kind of man are you?" The ginseng baby sneered. Samuel was really annoyed by the baby''s nagging. He frowned and asked, "Do you really want to go out?"


    "Nonsense! A brave man like me is not afraid of death. Let me go."


    "Okay, as you wish." Samuel smiled and then murmured in his heart.


    The next second, the ginseng fruit felt everything go ck before his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, his lovely eyes suddenly widened.


    "Wow!"


    As soon as the ginseng baby, who had beenpletely untied by Samuel, jumped out of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, he was mmed heavily on the ground by a huge strange force, like a toad, unable to move.


    But this was not the end, because the ginseng baby was surprised to find that there was a huge foot with four steel des in front of him. When he tried his best to look up, he couldn''t help but scream.


    Above him, a huge head was staring at him.


    The corpse-protecting spirit cat


    "F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, mom, dad, help, help."


    "Ow!"


    With the movement of the ginseng baby, the whole the corpse-protecting spirit cat went crazy in an instant. With a roar, it directly pped him.


    "Swoosh!"


    The next second!


    The closed-eyed baby ginseng had been trembling with fear, waiting for death. But after waiting for a long time, it did not wait for the expected giant palm that could smash him inte minced meat.


    However, he heard Samuelughing at him. "Haha, such a brave man."


    "F*ck, where am I? Am I dead? Why is it so dark here? Is this hell?" Hearing Samuel''s voice, the ginseng baby subconsciously nced around, then held his feet, and then looked around his hands.


    After making sure that his body was intact, he began to pay attention to his surroundings, the familiar bamboo house, and the familiar ground...


    Wasn''t this the world in the afternoon?


    After a few steps, he jumped in front of Samuel and muttered with a red face, "Well, just now... it was just an ident. I was not prepared. After all, who would have thought that when I went out, the damn cat would guard there all the time?"


    "It''s not guarding there. It just arrived." Samuel smiled.


    "Just arrived?"


    "Just wait." After saying that, Samuel went straight back to the bedroom and went to sleep.


    The ginseng baby scratched his head and thought for a long time. When his eyes fell on the night sky outside the window, he gradually understood something.


    "The time inside is different from outside?"


    When he went out, the sun was about to set, but when he returned, it was almost dawn.


    Now, it suddenly understood why Samuel said that he was going to sleep when he came in for the first time.


    Samuel was not afraid. He was waiting for time.


    "One day here, one year outside?" Touching his head strangely, the ginseng baby jumped into the woodshed, bit his fingers, and fell asleep.


    A week passed in a sh.


    With the previous lesson, the ginseng baby did not take the initiative to mention anything else. Under Nian''er''s careful care, the ginseng baby also ushered in his "high light".


    Almost every day, there was a new style and the style became moreplicated.


    Until that day, the ginseng baby wasProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    already wearing a wig with two long braids. He was wearing a red dress and green pants. The original underpants were tied to his neck as a scarf by Han Nian, and his lovely face was covered with heavy makeup.


    On that day, Samuel suddenly changed his sad face. With a confident smile on his face, he patted his thigh and suddenly decided to go out. Wearing the costume of a woman and a woman''s clothes, when he heard that they were going to leave, he was suddenly full of pride and stood in front of Samuel seriously, which made peopleugh.


    "Are we going to set off? Don''t worry; I won''t be so careless this time."


    Samuel didn''tugh usually. Now he couldn''t help but nod with a smile.


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" The ginseng baby asked very seriously. He had been tortured by Han Nian for an unknown period of time. He was used to it and even forgot his disguise.


    "Ha ha!"

 Chapter 2486

    Chapter 2486


    When they arrived at the Tomb of the God again, many times had passed in the Eight Direction World.


    After theynded on the ground, they looked around. Soon, they saw the corpse-protecting spirit cat, which was resting again.


    Although it did close its eyes, it did not rx its vignce. It did not return to the Golden Spring, buty down near it.


    Fortunately, it did fall asleep again.


    The ginseng baby fell to the ground like a dog biting mud.


    Samuel was not much better either. Because he was being suppressed by the huge gravity, the usual jumps and falls made a loud noise directly at this time. The ground trembled. Because he couldn''t withstand the huge gravity inertia, his whole knee couldn''t help shing violently.


    Looking at the painful Samuel, the ginseng baby suddenly turned back and made a gesture to Samuel. "Shh!"


    "What the f*ck." Samuel patted his knees and struggled to stand up with all his strength. Then, under the stunned stare of the ginseng baby, Samuel suddenly cleared his throat.


    "Hey,zy cat, get up."


    The ginseng baby couldn''t believe his eyes. "Damn it, are you crazy?"


    Outside, at the tail peak, the war had reached its climax. After Samuel was chased away by Lu Ruoxin, the top of the Blue Mountain had barely regained its advantage. Not long after, with the arrival of Wang Huanzhi from the Evesting Sea Area, the scale of victory began to tilt toward the Evesting Sea Area.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wang Huanzhi also sessfully became the first person to obtain the green totem texture.


    Outside the Tomb of the God, a ck shadow suddenly stopped under the tree of Lu Ruoxin. The person who came was Chi Meng. Then, she slowly knelt down and lowered her head. "Miss, Master Xuan asked you to help the family totem immediately. Wang Huanzhi hase."


    Under the tree, Lu Ruoxin was still lying slightly with her body slightly bowed, without even opening her eyes. "Go back and tell him that I am ying with the Mysterious Man."


    Hearing this, Chi Meng was slightly stunned. "I shouldn''t have asked more about Miss, but Wang Huanzhi of the Evesting Sea Area has already taken over the totem. If things go on like this, I''m afraid it will be unfavorable to the top of the Blue Mountain."


    After that, she was ready to be beaten, but surprisingly, Lu Ruoxin was not angry. "But it''s just the beginning. It''s not me who is in a hurry. It''s him. Why are you in a hurry? I''m busy fishing for a big fish."


    Chi Meng looked around and was stunned. "Miss, are you talking about Samuel? Have you already tested that the Mysterious Man is Samuel?"


    All of a sudden, a strange smile appeared on Lu Ruoxin''s face. "No, I can''t. However, he does interest me a lot. So, whether he is Samuel or not, I will not let go of this fish. If there is nothing else, you don''t have to disturb me, understand?"


    "I understand. By the way, that person asked me to bring you a letter."


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin''s smile froze and she said with a straight face, "Didn''t I tell him not to look for me in private? If my father knows..."


    "He said he had very important news to tell you," Chi Meng said.


    Lu Ruoxin frowned. She moved her hand and a ck envelope flew into her hand.


    After taking the letter, Lu Ruoxin only


    took a nce at it. For a moment, there were mixed feelings on her beautiful face. Some were shocked, some were confused, some were strange, and some were slightly happy.


    "Hong!"


    She clenched the letter in her hand. Instantly, the entire letter turned into powder. Looking at the Tomb of the God in the distance, she suddenly smiled sinisterly. "Is it really you? You have to live."


    Chi Meng lowered her head and looked at Lu Ruoxin with some fear. What did that person''s letter say to make Lu Ruoxin, who had always been as calm as water, feel soplicated?


    And what did she mean by looking at the Tomb of the God?


    Meanwhile, in the Tomb of the God.


    The ginseng baby really felt


    miserable. After waiting for so many days, finally, it was time for the corpse-protecting spirit cat to rx its vignce. But before he could stand still, Samuel actually took the initiative to wake the cat up. Wasn''t he looking for death? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As the corpse-protecting spirit cat woke up again, its eyes were wide open and its body was arched. Its front ws were crawling, and its bloody mouth was wide open.


    "You''d better leave now. You''re free." Just when the ginseng baby was annoyed with Samuel, Samuel unexpectedly said this sentence.


    The ginseng baby was obviously stunned and moved.


    Although he had been cursing along the way, he also knew that Samuel had saved him. Most importantly, in the past ten days with Han Nian, he felt happy when he got along with the child.


    At this time, with a beast''s roar that cut through the sky, the corpse protecting spirit cat suddenly rushed over.


    Its speed was so fast and its aura was so strong that it made people tremble in fear.


    At this time, Samuel bit his lips


    tightly and bowed slightly. He


    clenched the jade sword in his hand and looked at the corpse-protecting spirit cat pouncing on him.


    el


    Suddenly, he closed his eyes and murmured, "Grandpa, don''t fool your granddaughter!"

 Chapter 2487

    Chapter 2487


    Seeing Samuel close his eyes, the ginseng baby was so shocked that his eyeballs almost bulged out. "Boy, what are you doing? Do you want to die?"


    After adjusting the rapid breathing caused by excitement and nervousness, Samuel let out a long breath. In the incredulous eyes of the ginseng baby, he removed the protection of the Indestructible Armor, the protection of the golden body, and even the energy protection released from his Dantian.


    Simply put, without these protection, Samuel was no different from ordinary people.


    "F*ck, what are you doing? You won''t tell me that you are f*cking asleep now, will you?" Looking at Samuel who had removed all the protection, the ginseng baby was so anxious that he jumped up and down, but he couldn''t get up.


    Samuel didn''t pay attention to him. His body and mind werepletely rxed, and even all the energy in his body was no longer controlled. He let them follow the huge gravity to find the source.


    "You have to live a happy life. Don''t worry too much. Otherwise, you will be very depressed for the rest of your life!" Samuel murmured in his heart. He allowed gravity to move with his own energy, and all his consciousness also moved slowly.


    The consciousness reached the ground through his body, and then went through the ground, rising all the way down.


    In the end, Samuel''s consciousness came to an illusory ce. He also saw the source of gravity, which was none other than the golden spring, which he had seen before.


    "Worry too much and be depressed!"


    "Worry is pressure, and pressure is depressed!"


    "Grandpa, is this what you mean by telling Yvonne that?"


    A smile appeared on the corner of Samuel''s mouth. It was not gravity at all, but willpower. All the powerful gravity suppression was actually the suppression of willpower, which was the will of a True God. However, the way it was disyed was by gravity.


    Therefore, the biggest trouble Samuel faced was not gravity, but the will of the God here.


    "If I want to surpass the will of this ce, I should surpass the gravity of this ce. You say, people should be happy, so happiness is not fear, no worries, no fear, no abandoning!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel, who had abandoned all the energy protection, felt an extremely strong heavy pressure rushing toward his body.


    Then, his clothes began to break under the heavy pressure. Then, his skin exploded one by one, and then his bones were broken.


    However, Samuel''s heart was still as calm as still water as he closed his eyes. However, his eyes, which were covered by his eyelids, were full of unyielding will.


    No matter how high the sky was, the momentum was higher than it.


    "Bang bang bang!"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    All the acupoints in Samuel''s body could no longer bear the gravity attack. There was a huge explosion and blood sshed everywhere. "F*ck, you''re crazy, crazy. You''re f*cking crazy. In the Tomb of the God, you damn humans can''te here." The ginseng fruit roared in a hurry. However, Samuel just smiled and allowed his meridians to explode and his bones and skin to be torn apart.


    "On the path of bing a God, if one were unwilling to part with hia body to seek the dao, so how can you cut through all obstacles? Grandpa, am I right?"


    "Hong!!!"


    Suddenly, the whole Tomb of the God trembled violently!


    The next second, Samuel suddenly opened his eyes.


    At this time, his almost broken body was slowly recovering at a very fast speed. The pieces of clothes that had burst into pieces also quickly returned to his side.


    Inside the Tomb of the God, Samuel heard softughter.


    "What..... what... what''s going on?" Looking at the change in Samuel in disbelief, the whole face of the ginseng baby was extremely pale.


    At this time, the corpse-protecting spirit cat suddenly stopped halfway and stared at Samuel with its big eyes.


    When everything returned to its


    original position, Samuel was no different from when he first arrived.


    were intact. Most importantly, Samuel felt veryfortable at this time. As he took a step forward, even his steps were no longer heavy, and even lighter than when he was outside.


    His body was intact and not


    Seeing this, the ginseng baby opened his eyes as if he had seen a ghost. What does it mean? After you removed the equipment and the energy, you would not be controlled by gravity?"


    "Could it be that the gravity here is gone?" After that, the ginseng fruit happily life his foot and was about to run forward. "Wow!"


    "Peng!"


    Then, he fell down like a dog eating shit.


    "F*ck, what does it mean? He can do it, but I can''t? F*ck, I''m the native here. He''s an outsider. What the fuck is this?" The ginseng baby looked up and scolded angrily.


    However, Samuel had no time to care about him. After a short pause of vignce, the corpse-protecting spirit cat roared again and rushed at Samuel. Samuel sneered and held the Jade Sword in his hand. Facing the approaching corse-protecting spirit cat, Samuel dodged sideways and his body was as light as paper.


    In the original ce of Samuel, the corpse-protecting spirit cat wed down and left four huge bottomless cracks on the ground.


    What a powerful attack!!


    However, just as the corpse-protecting spirit cat missed its target and turned around to attack again, its ox-sized eyes were suddenly enveloped by a huge golden light.


    In mid-air, the golden body of Samuel shed, and his hair was silvery-white. He looked like a God of War!


    The Sky Fire and Moon Wheel


    turned into a pair of red and blue


    wings and hung on Samuel''s back. Samuel''s hands were ced on his back. When his hands were slowly


    bed, a giant golden axe appeared.

 Chapter 2488

    Chapter 2488


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    In the entire space, an invisible pressure firmly suppressed the pressure of the whole space, making it tremble slightly and buzz.


    "Ow!"


    Faced with the fatal pressure of the giant golden axe, a trace of fear shed in the eyes of the corspe-protecting spirit cat. The ck hair all over its body stood up slightly, and its huge tail rose slightly at this time, turning into a slight drooping.


    Obviously, the invincible corpse-protecting spirit cat in the Tomb of the God felt a trace of fear at this time.


    "Hong!!!"


    Almost at the same time, the Pangu Axe, with the power to destroy heaven and earth, directly hit the corpse-protecting spirit cat.


    "Peng!"


    After the attack, the mountain-like corspe-protecting spirit cat could not retreat at all. Its strong body was a burden to it at this time. When it was hit by the golden light brought by the Pangu Axe, its whole huge body was pushed several meters away.


    There was a deep blood stain on its waist, and its thick long hair kept dripping.


    "No way!" The ginseng baby was shocked.


    Not only did Samuel get rid of the gravity, but he also injured the corpse-protecting spirit cat with one strike.


    It should be known that as a ginseng baby born here, he knew too well about the corpse-protecting spirit cat. It was the incarnation of the Divine Grudge and was invincible. Not only was its attack extremely powerful, but its defense was also invincible in the Tomb of the God.


    Its huge body was obviously not just a decoration, but the foundation of super defense.


    However, Samuel had hurt it!


    "Ow!!"


    The painful corspe-protecting spirit cat also opened its bloody mouth and bared its fangs, roaring at Samuel.


    The long hair all over its body had exploded, which was extremely horrible.


    "What are you roaring for? There''s more!" Samuel smiled. His left and right wings suddenly pounced, and he held the axe in both hands again. "Don''t be careless!" cried the ginseng baby hurriedly.


    Almost at the same time, the corpse-protecting spirit cat suddenly roared, and a red light suddenly spurted out from its mouth, carrying with it the power of grievances. It was like a long dragonposed of countless skeletons, directly facing the golden axe light of Samuel. "Boom! Boom!"


    "Pu!"


    Samuel was directly smashed by the red light, and then he was smashed down. His chest was also in pain. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his whole body was almost scattered!


    What a powerful force!


    Samuel looked at the corpse-protecting spirit cat in horror. Sure enough, it was a fierce beast that could defend the Tomb of the God. It could even directly fight against his Pangu Axe.


    Although Samuel did not fully grasp the Pangu Axe, the axe was still the king of all weapons.


    "Roar!"


    With another roar, the corpse-protecting spirit cat suddenly rushed toward Samuel.


    But at this moment, in the distant golden spring, a flowing light suddenly rotated, and a golden figure appeared from the flowing light. The whole body was shining with golden light, like a golden body, but it was too transparent to be seen clearly, but the strong aura mixed with it made people shudder.


    Just as the corpse-protecting spirit cat was about to pounce on Samuel, Samuel suddenly felt the pressure in front of him increase sharply. A golden light suddenly pushed the corpse-protecting spirit cat to the side.


    "Hong!!!"


    The huge body of the corpse-protecting spirit cat intertwined with the golden light and smashed heavily on the ground in the distance, causing dust to fly in the air.


    "Fu Yun, why, why?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, in the whole space, a dull roar came, full of unwillingness and confusion. The voice was so low that Samuel could not find the direction. He did not know where it came from or who it came from.


    "The fate between you and me has long ended. I am not Fu Yun, and you aren''t either. We will eventually be destroyed by others and inherited by others." Another voice sounded.


    The voice was almost the same as the voice, but it was not so low and much clearer.


    "There are strict rules in the Tomb of the God. Why should you let him break the rules?"


    "Why? He''s Samuel! Is it enough for him to be my granddaughter-inw?" he shouted in a dignified voice.


    "Fu Yun, are you crazy? Do you really believe that legend? Do you really want to break the rules of the Eight Direction World for a man from Earth?"


    "This is fate. You and I are the same!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the golden shadow and the corpse-protecting spirit cat attacked each other again.


    The confrontation between the two was like a world shocking battle at the peak.


    The two sides fought against each other, and it was impossible to distinguish them with the naked eye. Through the Third Eye Talisman, Samuel could only see two figures in the golden and ck clouds, who were disying their magical powers.


    "Is this the power of a True God? It''s too... too powerful." Samuel''s expression was horrified. Was this the power of the Fu Family''s True God from the past? As expected, it was extremely powerful. In front of them, Samuel felt as if he was an ant.


    "Boom boom!"


    The loud sound rose into the sky, but it was unknown when it would stop.


    "Fu Yun, I''m not convinced!"


    Suddenly, an indignant roar


    resounded through the entire tomb. Then, through the Third Eye, Samuel saw the Corpse-protecting spirit cat. At this time, it transformed to a figure suddenly. The next second, it directly turned into a bloody mist and dissipated in the tomb. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At this time, the golden figure was no longer shining like before. It was so transparent that it was almost invisible. Obviously, he was also exhausted in the battle just now.


    Even so, in front of Samuel, his aura was still powerful and daunting.


    He turned his back to Samuel and could not say a word for a long time.


    Samuel knelt down gently, lowered his head, and said respectfully, "Thank you for your help, grandpa. Nice to meet you, grandpa."


    "Is Fu Yao, no, is Fu Yao well?


    Samuel was stunned. He didn''t expect that Fu Yun would even know the name of Yvonne on the Earth, but he still nodded. "She''s fine."


    "This child has suffered." The golden


    shadow sighed and slowly faced Samuel, but Samuel still could not see his face clearly. He could barely see his looming outline. The figure looked at Samuel for a long time and slowly said, "It''s against the will of heaven to invade the Tomb of the God. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad. I don''t know if that legend is true or not."


    "I''ve been wise for my whole life, but


    I didn''t expect that in the end, I


    Pet


    would lose my virginity. Forget it; this is free karma, the cycle of the Way of Heaven." The voice was full of hoarse and sighs. As soon as he finished speaking, the golden shadow slowly walked toward the direction of the golden spring.


    The further it went, the more transparent the golden shadow became. When it reached the edge of the golden spring, it had turned into smoke.


    Samuel stepped forward, but only caught a wisp of smoke.


    For some reason, Samuel''s heart suddenly felt a bit of sadness. One of the three great True Gods that were previously iparably glorious, in the end, only a few wisps of smoke remained, making one sigh greatly.


    "Go, kid!"


    In the sky, a voice sounded, but it was getting farther and farther away.


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Samuel knelt down again and kowtowed heavily on the ground.


    A momentter, Samuel slowly stood up, looked at the golden spring in front of him, and slowly walked in.

 Chapter 2489

    Chapter 2489


    "Swoosh!!!"


    When Samuel''s body stepped into the golden spring, the originally calm surface of the water slowly flowed and gradually formed a huge vortex with Samuel as the center. All the golden spring water also rotated and began to flow into Samuel''s body along every pore of his skin.


    Soon, Samuel''s body began to undergo earth-shattering changes.


    There was a faint purple golden light flowing in the Indestructible Armor, and the golden body was brighter. Even the Pangu Axe mark on his forehead was shining with a golden light.


    ck liquid suddenly emerged from Samuel''s body, merging with the golden water in the golden spring, and then slowly re-entered Samuel''s body through his pores along with the whirlpool.


    Then it practiced his meridians and various acupuncture points crazily.


    "Ah!"


    The sharp pain even made Samuel cry out in pain.


    Every part of his body seemed to be bitten by ants, but the most unbearable thing for Samuel was the sharp pain in his internal organs.


    After the ck liquid merged with the golden spring, it once again entered Samuel''s body, causing him to enter a state of poison, just like how he had swallowed all sorts of medicinal pills in the Wang Family''s mansion.


    But in just a moment, the pain disappeared without a trace. Then, Samuel''s original skin began to fall off bit by bit, while the skin that fell off was crystal clear and shining with golden light.


    Samuel found that not only his skin but also his bones were slightly adjusted. His internal organs, tendons, meridians, and blood vessels had turned golden under the nourishment of the golden spring.


    The most terrible thing was that the blood, which was originally iparably bright red, now all turned into golden liquid, slowly flowing through Samuel''s body.


    "Hong!"


    With a loud bang, a golden divine light broke through Samuel''s skull and rushed straight to the top of the tomb.


    Samuel''s whole body also shone brightly, and a stream of auspicious flowing light quietly hovered around his body. Under the golden light, his silver hair shone with golden light.


    "Roar!!!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Almost at the same time, a golden divine dragon and a golden flying phoenix suddenly flew out of the golden spring and hovered up. They flew in the air, surrounded with each other. Finally, after the dragon and the phoenix let out a long cry, they turned into thousands of strange symbols and imprinted on the back of Samuel.


    With the golden seal on his body, Samuel suddenly felt a powerful aura pouring into his body from his back, and his cultivation rose all the way from the Ethereal Realm to the middle stage of Ethereal, thete stage... followed by the early stage of Kongtong Realm, the middle stage, and thete stage..


    And then he broke through the evil yer realm again.


    In the end, it stopped steadily at the Early-stage of the Eight Wilds.


    Then, the golden energy suddenly hid in the little golden man in Samuel''s body, and his cultivation stopped at the Ethereal Realm again.


    By this point, Samuel''s cultivation base had reached the Eight Wilds. However, from the outside, it didn''t seem as if his cultivation base had improved at all.


    After an unknown period of time, the golden light around Samuel slowly disappeared and hid in his body.


    "Hu!"


    At this time, Samuel let out a long sigh of relief. Then, he slowly opened his eyes.


    At this time, his eyes were full of extraordinary things. His eyes were like the vast starry sky, and his eyes were like golden stars.


    Inside his body, there was a golden world. In his dantian, the little golden man had be extremely strong, like a baby. The light around him was flowing and the runes were swirling.


    The Indestructible Armor was flowing with purple light, which was cold and indestructible. The whole armor was covered with auspicious clouds, golden dragons, and phoenix-like patterns.


    "Shen Ben''s true source is really overbearing!" Samuel roared excitedly.


    "Great!"


    With a loud roar, the sound shook the sky. With a leap, he actually flew up a hundred meters in an instant. He clenched his fist in his hand, and his bones were shing with purple lightning. There was thunder and lightning tearing in his defense. As he waved his fist, there was even a stream of flowing light around his fist.


    Samuel''s eyes were full of excitement, and he even wanted to find someone to test his current cultivation.


    "F*ck you."


    However, at this time, a curse sounded, and the ginseng baby rushed to Samuel in a huff.


    Because the golden spring had been


    swallowed by Samuel, the gravity in the Tomb of the God was


    completely touched, and the ginseng baby was no longer bound, so it rushed over. Then it came to the side of the spring with its small legs and reluctantly looked into the spring, and its face suddenly darkened.


    "F*ck you, you actually drank all the golden springs. You didn''t give me anything left at all." The ginseng baby rushed to the front of Samuel and was so angry that it jumped wildly. "I was almost dead, but in the


    end, I took advantage of you."


    Seeing this guy grabbing and kicking on his leg relentlessly, Samuel directly grabbed it with one hand, and it was instantly sucked from the ground to its palm by Samuel.


    "Does it have anything to do with you? If I hadn''t saved you, you would have died. You wouldn''t have had a life." Samuel smiled.


    "Come on. With my strength, do I need you to save me? Without you as a burden, I can only live my whole life without death."


    Looking at the unhappy look on the baby''s face, Samuel suddenly smiled and said, "Do you know what will happen to the big shot in women''s clothing in the end?"

 Chapter 2490

    Chapter 2490


    As if he had realized that something was wrong, the ginseng baby dodged his eyes and said, "No... I don''t know. What are you doing? Who is the big shot in women''s clothing...? I... you, don''t mess around!"


    "Ah!!!"


    Screams rang out one after another in the tomb cave. After a while, Samuel picked up the bruised and swollen ginseng baby with his two fingers and shook him gently in the air. The guy was like a dead toad, swaying back and forth.


    "Are you convinced?" Samuel exerted a little more strength. This ginseng baby was shaking even more violently.


    "I''m convinced. Don''t shake. I''m about to throw up." The ginseng baby waspletely scared. He was no match for Samuel, let alone Samuel who had been baptized by the golden spring.


    Samuel put him back in his palm and looked at the ginseng baby with interest. You are not just talking, but you should take action. Tell me, what the hell are you? Why are you born here?


    "Well, in fact, there must be three souls in the death of a person, and the True God is no exception. The corpse-protecting spirit cat is actually transformed by the soul of resentment after the True God''s death. All the resentful soul in his body absorbed thousands of spiritual breaths in the Tomb of the God, and the golden figure is the True God''s original soul. As for the remaining soul..." As he spoke, the ginseng baby sat on Samuel''s hand, and then opened his mouth to lick it.


    Then, he bit Samuel''s hand again.


    Samuel was listening to his words, and it didn''t hurt, so he didn''t care about it. He continued to ask, "Do you mean that you are thest soul of the True God?"


    "Thest soul of the True God made the gravity of the Tomb of the God. It is abination with the corpse-protecting spirit cat transformed from the resentment of the True God. It is made up of the power of the dragon vein of the top of Mount Qi, which is specially used to prevent others from entering. Generally speaking, when the three of them arebined, no one can stop them. If a stronger opponent, such as the True God, breaks in, it will cause the appearance of the original soul. Thebination of three souls and the gravity will be hard for others even the True God to resist." "Speaking of which, you are really lucky. When others didn''t get the totem texture and the top of Mount Qi''s texture, they would be very d to get the approval of the original soul. But you are so lucky that the original soul helped you kill the evil of the True God, and the gravity of thest soul also removed from you. The extremely powerful three souls disappeared just like that." What he said made Samuel even more curious, so the ginseng baby could not help but increase the strength of his mouth.


    "F*ck, what are you doing?" Samuel was bitten so hard that it hurt. He flicked the ginseng baby away with one finger.


    The ginseng baby rolled a few times and climbed up again. Then, it unwillingly searched for a long time in Samuel''s palm and suddenly found a ce.


    "Wow!"


    A scream suddenly came, and the ginseng baby suddenly jumped up and down. The neat row of teeth was suddenly missing two, and Samuel''s hands also had two things as big as sand.


    "Ouch, it hurts." The ginseng baby wanted to take a bite at Samuel, but Samuel''s body was now strong enough to reach another level. Before the meat was biten, it directly hurt the two front teeth of the ginseng baby.


    "F*ck..." Samuel was stunned.


    For fear of being beaten, the ginseng baby immediately stood still, touched his head awkwardly, and smiled at Samuel. This smile made the situation inexplicably funny He was a big shot in women''s clothing, but now when he smiled, his teeth were exposed.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel rolled his eyes speechlessly. This little guy was shameless, which made him speechless.


    "Hehe, I didn''t do anything. I didn''t do


    anything. By the way, look for the God''s Heart," said the ginseng baby with a smile. "After finding the God''s Heart, the Tomb of the God will lose all its effects. We can also go out."


    Samuel nodded. There was nothing within the golden spring when he looked around.


    "It''s buried underneath. Let''s dig it out," said the ginseng baby.


    Samuel nodded. He opened his Third Eye Talisman and looked down. Sure enough, about a hundred meters underground, a fist-sized thing was shining with red light.


    From the perspective of Samuel, it was like a huge diamond.


    Without thinking too much, Samuel found a worn-out big sword from the Four Dragons'' Treasure and started digging.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Just as Samuel was busy, the ginseng baby pretended to cough twice and said, "Well, can we discuss something?" "What?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Can you... can you let me take a


    bite? Give you some blood? I


    promise you, just a little bit." After saying that, he deliberately pretended to be innocent and cute. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Samuel innocently. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel rolled his eyes at him. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you sucking my blood? Do you want to suck? Why don''t I take you to the mud to y?"


    "Just pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    When the energy in Samuel''s hand was added to the big sword, the 100-meter-deep pit was easy for him. A momentter, he dug out a 100-meter- wide hole on the dry surface of the golden spring.


    As thest sword was dug up, a huge red stone shone with a charming light, illuminating the entire tomb red!

 Chapter 2491

    Chapter 2491


    So powerful!!


    What a powerful energy fluctuation.


    Even though he had not picked it up, Samuel could still feel the tremendous energy it emitted.


    "Is this the God''s Heart?" Samuel asked excitedly.


    "Eat it! Bitch, as long as you eat it, you will be able to obtain the True God''s will and step into the ranks of True Gods." The ginseng baby excitedly shouted.


    Thebination of the two was all of the secrets of the True Gods in the Tomb of the God!!


    Holding the red stone slightly, Samuel''s hands trembled slightly and he was a little excited.


    "What are you waiting for? Eat, eat, once you eat it, the weather will change for you, and the world will tremble for you. At that time, all the ghosts will be afraid, and hundreds of millions of people will kneel down. Although you are very cheap, I''m proud of you for breaking the Tomb of the God," said the ginseng baby eagerly.


    As he spoke, he licked his lips and wished he could swallow the God''s Heart in one bite.


    Samuel was about to swallow it when he heard this. He frowned and said, "Wait a minute, you just said what will happen if I eat it?"


    "You will obtain the True God''s will and cause the world and the clouds to change." The ginseng baby looked at the God''s Heart. He was not willing to move at all.


    He was so excited that it was as if he had eaten the heart instead of Samuel.


    But Samuel put away the God''s Heart at this time.


    If this could cause great changes between heaven and earth, Samuel could not eat it anymore.


    There were two great true True Gods above them. If they were too high-profile at this time, drawing their attention, if any True God took action, then they would die without a burial ce.


    "What... what are you doing? You are not goint to eat it? "Seeing that Samuel had put away the God''s Heart, the ginseng baby immediately jumped with anxiety.


    Samuel simply ignored him. "How can we get out?"


    "If the God''s Heart is removed, then all the seals of the Tomb of the God will be removed. You can go out from anywhere you want." After saying that, the ginseng baby jumped onto Samuel''s shoulder and held Samuel''s arm tightly with his little hands. "You won''t leave me alone, will you? Anyway, I will follow you."


    Samuel smiled bitterly, looked up at the top of his head, and then the Sky Fire in his hand gathered with the moon wheel. He pushed his palms hard, and the red and blue energy instantly went straight to the top of the cave.


    "Hong!!!"


    With a loud bang, a huge hole suddenly appeared on the top of the cave hundreds of meters above his head.


    Mountains and rocks rolled down!


    Almost at the same time, Lu Ruoxin, who was on the tree in the distance, heard the explosion in the Tomb of the God. She frowned slightly and then flew down from the tree, looking at the ce where the explosion happened.


    "This guy... No... Can he reallye out of the Tomb of the God?"


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed it."


    "However, if you can escape unscathed from the Tomb of the God, I believe that you are Samuel now." After being slightly shocked, Lu Ruoxin could not help but sneer.


    Samuel coulde out alive even in the Tomb of the God, so he coulde out from the endless abyss, right? Samuel!


    In the Tomb of the God, as soon as Samuel flew out, he saw a white shadowing at him. Suddenly, he was speechless to the extreme. "D*mn it! I have been in the Tomb of the God for several hours. You are outside!"


    You don''t have to y like this.


    "You really think highly of me. You are still waiting for me when I enter the Tomb of the God." Samuel smiled helplessly.


    "It turns out that I didn''t see you wrong, didn''t I?" Holding the Xuanyuan Sword, Lu Ruoxin flew in the air with a graceful posture, like a fairy.


    Samuel couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "So, I have to thank you? But tell you again, I''m not Samuel."


    "That''s not important." Lu Ruoxin smiled and slightly raised the Xuanyuan Sword in her hand. The battle was about to start.


    Samuel had a headache. Although he had the essence of the Source of God, he had not fully digested it yet. Moreover, since the four Real Bodies of this woman had appeared, Samuel was really in trouble.


    Most importantly, Samuel did not want to expose the Pangu Axe, nor did he want to expose the Source of God that he had just obtained. He did not want to be noticed by the two True Gods in the sky.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Sigh."


    With a long sigh, Samuel shook his head and said, "We don''t have any grudges against each other. You have been waiting for me for so long in order to hit me. Why?"


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin wished she could cut Samuel alive. However, she quickly suppressed her anger and looked at Samuel with a ferocious smile. "Cut the crap!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Ruoxin directly picked up the Xuanyuan Sword and made a dream strike.


    "You are ruthless!"


    Samuel moved one step away and spread out in a hurry. Taking advantage of the situation, he activated the Great Void Divine Steps and ran directly. However, as soon as she retreated, Lu Ruoxin suddenly turned into four real bodies again, blocking the retreat route of Samuel. This time, Samuel suddenly became a turtle in a jar.


    "Damn it!" Being surrounded, Samuel was a bit annoyed.


    Lu Ruoxinpletely ignored him. Four real bodies and four Xuanyuan Swords directly rushed toward her.


    "Damn it, a tiger doesn''t show its power. Do you think I''m a sick cat?" With a soft shout, Samuel suddenly let out a burst of luck and his whole body suddenly shed with a golden light.


    He suddenly pushed his hands upward. Suddenly, two huge golden palm prints directly hit the four Xuanyuan Swords from his hands!


    "Hong!!!"


    The two forces collided, causing the entire mountain peak to tremble. The enormous divine light that the two collided with even formed ripples, causing the other mountains to be affected as well.


    The Tail Peak, the First Peak, the index finger Peak, and the Nameless Peak were all shaken by this wave and the trees shook violently.


    "What''s going on?" At the tail finger


    el


    of the mountain totem, a group of people were fighting fiercely. At this time, many people were directly knocked over by the waves. Even if the masters with higher cultivation were not knocked down, they could not help but take a few steps back. They stopped their attacks and looked back in horror. Content


    belongs to


    "This earth-shattering explosion is from the Middle Peak. Could it be that an extremely powerful expert broke into the Tomb of the God?"


    The group of people looked at each


    other. The distance between the Tail Peak and the Middle Peak was the farthest to the middle finger, but they were still affected by such a strong impact, which was really shocking. How powerful they were techave such a powerful and horrible


    power.


    At this time, the First Peak and the index finger Peak were also overturned by the huge wave at the same time. Lu Ruoxuan and Ao Tian almost opened their eyes in the totem where they were in at the same time.


    Then, regardless of the totem aura, the two of them suddenly ran out of the totem.


    Although they were in different


    ces, their expressions were


    almost the same. They looked at the


    middle peak in panic and said,


    "Divine, divine light? How... how is it


    possible? How can there be the


    Divine Light of the True God?"

 Chapter 2492

    Chapter 2492


    The two were shocked. The totem upying was only at the beginning, and no one could open the restriction formation of the Tomb of the God. However, how could there be a true God''s divine light there?


    What the hell was going on?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    But when they looked back at the top of their heads, they could see traces of their own True Gods. This also meant that the divine radiance of the Middle Peak could not be emitted by them.


    But if it weren''t for them, who would it be?


    "Come, send someone to the Middle Peak immediately and find out what''s going on," Lu Ruoxuan said coldly.


    At this time, the thin housekeeper quickly ran over and knelt down. "Young Master, Miss is over there."


    "Why is she there?" Lu Ruoxuan asked in surprise.


    "Miss has been chasing the Mysterious Man all the way there. I think it was them who broke out in the battle," the housekeeper said.


    Lu Ruoxuan frowned.


    At the same time, Ao Tian also received a report from his men in the Evesting Sea Area. After hearing that the Mysterious Man was among them, he immediately waved his hand and sent people to rush over.


    In the sky, the two huge clouds slowly moved toward the middle peak.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was intense, and the people on the top of the Blue Mountain and the Evesting Sea rushed to the middle peak like a tide.


    After the explosion, Lu Ruoxin looked at the golden Samuel below in shock. The hand holding the Xuanyuan Sword could not help but feel slightly numb.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    The powerful aura emitted by Samuel when he was resisting just now still stunned Lu Ruoxin.


    It was unbelievable!


    The huge golden palms directly dissolved the four powerful attacks of the Xuanyuan Sword.


    This was enough to shock anyone.


    What made it even more difficult for Lu Ruoxin toe back to her senses was that Samuel''s body was now full of golden light, emitting a light that only True Gods could have.


    Samuel had no time to pay attention to her. Looking at the huge clouds flying over from the top of the first peak and the index Peak, he was shocked. As expected, he still alerted the two True Gods.


    Just as Samuel was about to leave, Lu Ruoxin stood in front of Samuel again. "You did get something in the Tomb of the God!"


    She seemed to realize that Samuel was wary of the two True Gods in the sky. At this time, Lu Ruoxin suddenly sneered and said, "Are you afraid? Do you want to run away?"


    Samuel gritted his teeth. This b*tch, it was obvious that she had attacked him on purpose just now. Was she trying to expose him?


    However, Samuel had no choice. If he did not use all his strength, he could not resist the four Lu Ruoxins at all.


    "Hehe, After the True Godse and if they know that you came out of the Tomb of the God. Samuel, do you think you will die a miserable death?" "What do you want?" Samuel frowned.


    "I know you''re from the Evesting Sea Area, but do you think your rtionship with the Evesting Sea Area is worthy of their trust? You''re just another member of the Fu Family," Lu Ruoxin said with a smile.


    "Could it be that if I join the top of the Blue Mountain, I will naturally be a member of it?" Samuelughed disdainfully.


    "ording to my father''s character, you are not someone he trusts, so if you join the top of the Blue Mountain, you may have the same fate as the Evesting Sea Area," Lu Ruoxin said slightly.


    Her words surprised Samuel. He had thought that Lu Ruoxin had said so much because she wanted to pull him from the Evesting Sea Area to the top of the Blue Mountain to serve them.


    However, what he didn''t know was that Lu Ruoxin told him directly what would happen to him if he went to the top of Blue Mountain.


    Obviously, she didn''t want Samuel to join the team.


    Then what exactly was she trying to do?


    "There are many people in the Eight


    Direction World who have real


    e


    materials, but there are even more people who are not talented. You have no power and no background. No matter how strong you are are you can only steal the limelight of others, orblock the way of others. So, there is only one end for you, and that is to disappear," Lu Ruoxin said.


    "Without the support of aristocratic families, no matter if mortals call themselves emperors or gods, the final result will be a failure. However, I can help you." Lu Ruoxin looked at Samuel and suddenly said


    Ov


    something that shocked him.


    "Help me?" Samuel frowned.


    "As the princess of the Lu family, I naturally have my own power," Lu Ruoxin said.


    Samuel suddenly understood what she meant. "You don''t have to say it so nicely. To put it simply, it''s just a dog for you. But what''s the difference between it and the Evesting Sea Area and the top of the Blue Mountain?"


    Lu Ruoxin gentlypared her lips with her fingers and shook her head. "There is a big difference. If you submit to the top of the Blue


    Mountain or the Evesting Sea


    your biggest possibility is to be killed after being used. Even if you can win their trust, you will always be their ve."


    "But you''re different from me."


    Samuel smiled slightly. "What''s the difference?"


    Lu Ruoxin suddenly pointed at herself with a hint of temptation in her eyes. "Although we are both dogs, you are at least a male dog."

 Chapter 2493

    Chapter 2493


    Samuel was stunned. Looking at Lu Ruoxin''s confident look, he felt both angry and amused.


    The meaning of these words was obvious.


    That was to still be a dog for her, but he could kiss her. This was the meaning of Lu Ruoxin. Samuel could understand.


    But the problem was, could she really be so confident?


    Alright, she could. With her unparalleled beauty, she was not joking. Perhaps countless men would really kneel and lick her like dogs.


    What''s more, if they could directly have sex with her, how crazy would those men be?


    They probably wouldn''t hesitate to be asked to kill their parents.


    It was not difficult toe up with such an idea, but the problem was that Samuel was not like the other men.


    "Although you don''t say much, you are very insulting. Do you think I will agree?" Samuel said with a wry smile.


    "In the whole world, if you are a man, can you say no?" Lu Ruoxin smiled faintly and said, "For you, it is already your highest honor to have a good time with me. You can take it out and brag."


    Samuel smiled. "Then please listen carefully, no!"


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Lu Ruoxin was stunned. The reason why she could say these things to Samuel in public was naturally because of her confidence in her appearance and figure, because there was no man in the world who could refuse her.


    What''s more, for a man, it was a great honor for him to be able to enjoy a beautiful night with Princess Lu.


    Which man in this Eight Direction World would not be proud of having her? Therefore, no matter how harsh her words were, no one would be able to refuse her.


    But her confidence was suddenly shattered by Samuel.


    "What did you say? Say it again if you have the guts?" Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly and felt a little unhappy.


    "It''s the same even if I say it 10,000 times. Do you understand?" Samuel said with disdain.


    He only cared about Yvonne. No matter how great the temptation was, it was nothing to him.


    After a while, Lu Ruoxin suddenly chuckled and said indifferently, "Samuel, do you really think that you can hide the little trick in your heart by using this method? Do you still want to refuse me on the surface?"


    "Maybe if someone else says so, I will say that she is full of confidence. But to you, this word is indeed not suitable, because you do have the capital to be proud." Samuel smiled helplessly.


    "But I''m not interested in you," Samuel said seriously.


    Hearing this answer, Lu Ruoxin''s face fell.


    Over the years, it was already enough for those men to beg for mercy by saying a word to First Miss Lu. She was extremely proud in front of any


    man.


    However, from Samuel''s side, not only did she not get the pride that she should have, but she also put down a little dignity and promised him with her own body to help her. What she got was such an answer from Samuel.


    Just as Lu Ruoxin felt that she had


    no face and her face was cold,


    Samuel on the other side directly ran the Great Void Divine Steps, and


    then suddenly rushed to the


    opposite direction of the firstel.ne


    and the index Peak, straight to the tail peak.


    The First Peak and the index Peak were almost all elites from the top of the Blue Mountain and the Evesting Sea Area. With the two huge Divine Clouds in the sky, Samuel could only run to the Tail Peak.


    Seeing Samuel running away, Lu Ruoxin did not believe that Samuel had refused her and had to believe it at this time.


    However, Lu Ruoxin believed more in Samuel''s desire for power. He wanted to establish his own family so he was unwilling to submit to her. How could she believe that Samuel was really not interested in her?


    With a movement of her feet, Lu Ruoxin took back her four real bodies and chased in the direction of Samuel.


    At the tail peak, a group of people, who were shocked by the huge waves, just came to their senses. this time, when they saw the two figures running forward and arge group of people were chasing after them, they were all stunned.


    Just when the group of people was confused, they suddenly heard Lu Ruoxin shouting angrily, "Samuel. no, The Mysterious Man entered the Tomb of the God secretly and stole the divine object. The people on the top of the Blue Mountain, stop him immediately."


    Hearing this, the group of people was in a trance. The Mysterious Man had entered the Tomb of the God? And he had taken the divine object? How is this possible?


    However, thinking of the huge explosion just now, some people with high cultivation suddenly realized that such a strong pressure might be the Divine Light, so the words of the First Miss of the Lu Family were not false at all.


    A group of people on the top of the Blue Mountain suddenly rushed directly toward the rushing Samuel.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Kill!"


    There were pursuers behind and obstacles in front. Samuel had to stop and face the encirclement.


    Almost at this moment, Samuel suddenly heard a loud voice, "Brother Mysterious Man, don''t be afraid. I''ll help you."


    Wang Huanzhi gave up the totem''s ownership and rushed over with the people from the Evesting Sea Area.


    A chaotic battle was about to break out!

 Chapter 2494

    Chapter 2494


    Arge number of people from the Evesting Sea Area instantly fought against those from the top of the Blue Mountain.


    The two elite troops from the First Peak and the index Peak also attacked each other instantly when they saw the fight on both sides. All of a sudden, the entire Tail Peak was filled with fighting and shouting.


    In the blink of an eye, the tens of thousands of people had turned into a two-on-one battle.


    Then, in the air, the two clouds suddenly stopped. They looked at each other through the air, but neither of them made a move.


    The earlier pursuit was mostly because they were afraid that the outside forces would seize the Tomb of the God. Naturally, the two True Gods would interfere.


    Now, after finding out that they were from the two great ns, the two True Gods became enemies. At this time, no one was willing to take action in a hurry and cause the two of them to lose.


    In the air, Wang Huanzhi shouted, "Brother, I''m here."


    Then, he took the lead and flew directly to the front of Samuel. He condensed his power with both hands, and a green light column directly attacked Lu Ruoxin.


    With the help of Wang Huanzhi, Samuel also turned around and rushed over.


    The two of them immediately engaged in a battle with Lu Ruoxin. The three figures met at the center.


    Wang Huanzhi was indeed worthy of being trusted by the Evesting Sea Area. Not only did he have excellent medical skills, but his cultivation was also very high. With his participation, on Samuel''s side, he had the upper hand over Lu Ruoxin.


    However, as Lu Ruoxin''s four true bodies were unleashed, even if Samuel and Wang Huanzhi joined forces, it would be difficult for them topete with her for a while. After several attacks, the two of them looked extremely embarrassed.


    "Damn, this woman is so fierce." Wang Huanzhi cursed.


    Samuel was speechless. If she was not powerful, how could he be chased everywhere?


    "Humph, don''t panic, brother. Look at me!" As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Huanzhi clenched his fist and a green-red gourd appeared in his hand.


    Wang Huanzhi also knew how powerful Lu Ruoxin was. He directly took out his life divine weapon, the Floating ughter Gourd.


    This gourd was of high quality, and with Wang Huanzhi''s special cultivation, it was very powerful.


    The gourd flew into the sky and opened its small mouth. Two rays of red and green cold light attacked Xuanyuan Sword.


    Feeling the strange coldness, Samuel felt a little scared. He didn''t expect that Wang Huanzhi had such a powerful skill.


    After all, the fact that he was the Medical Sage was too deep in people''s hearts.


    Everyone knew that he had a wonderful medical skill, but how many people had seen him fighting so fiercely?


    With a disdainful smile at the corner of her mouth, Lu Ruoxin directly pointed her three real bodies at Wang Huanzhi, and the three Xuanyuan Swords directly confronted the Floating ughter Gourd.


    When the golden light collided with the two beams of red and green light, there was a sudden explosion. The two beams of light also instantly upied both sides and formed a confrontation.


    However, judging from the situation, it was obvious that Lu Ruoxin had the upper hand. The huge light began to slowly devour the red and green light. Under the red and green light, Wang Huanzhi could not help but look ferocious and ufortable.


    But just as Samuel thought the old man was going to copse, the old man suddenly took out a handful of pills from his pocket and stuffed them directly into his mouth. Suddenly, his body shone brightly, and the weak red and green light suddenly became much stronger.


    "The old man doesn''t have enough inner strength, so he ate so many pills to strengthen it?" Samuel was stunned.


    No wonder the Evesting Sea Area wanted to support this guy. There must be some benefits between them.


    At the very least, as a Medical Sage, pills were really easy for him.


    In the Eight Direction World, medicinal pills were actually a type of money.


    Therefore, Samuel had to envy Wang Huanzhi''s ability. If he were the Evesting Sea Area and needed to choose a partner, he might consider Wang Huanzhi.


    "Miss Lu, since the Tomb of the God


    has been taken by our people in the Evesting Sea Area, why are you forcing us and let the two big families fight with each other? If this continues, I''m afraid no one will benefit from it, right?" Wang Huanzhi


    shouted anxiously while taking medicine.


    "Humph, the item of the Tomb of the God should be obtained by the fated one. Why should it be yours?" Lu Ruoxin shouted coldly. She suddenly pulled out another true body, united it with the other three, and pressed directly toward Wang Huanzhi.


    "Hong!!!"


    With a loud bang, Wang Huanzhi''s light circle shrank by nearly three quarters, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Although Wang Huanzhi was strong, in the face of Lu Ruoxin, who had the Xuanyuan Sword in her hand and could produce four Real Bodies, Wang Huanzhi couldn''t help but feel exhausted.


    To some extent, Wang Huanzhi was also a pervert. After all, few people could resist such a person who was taking medicine and fighting at the same time.


    The situation was getting more and moreplicated. In the air, the red light belonging to the Evesting Sea Area were about to move, but he didn''t dare to attack rashly when he saw the purple light on the opposite side.


    Everyone had their own ns, so the winner could naturally hope the war could calm down. At least the True God''s will was beneficial to his family, but the one who did not-


    naturally hoped that the sit


    would beplicated until the True God''s will returned to his hands or other forces. In short, it could not fall into the hands of his enemy. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, the two True Gods clearly knew each other''s strength. If they attacked rashly, it would only cause more serious consequences. Therefore, there was actually a bottom line between True Gods.


    But at this time, Samuel had been staring at the sky.


    He had been worried that if he used the power of the Tomb of the God, he would be killed by the joint efforts of the two True Gods. Therefore, he didn''t act rashly and kept alert all the time.


    From the moment he revealed his divine light, just as he had expected, the two True Gods quickly ughtered their way over. However, when he arrived at the tail peak, the situation changed.


    Because he belonged to the Evesting Sea Area, the two True Gods could not work together. Instead, they were mutually restrained.


    This also meant that Samuel''s guess was correct.


    His n was sessful, and he was temporarily safe.


    Therefore, the next step was to show his might.


    Although no one knew what Samuel was up to, at this time, Samuel''s body was shining brightly, and he roared directly.


    "Hong!!"


    A golden light suddenly burst out from his body, and a powerful divine light directly released a golden wave, blowing across the entire Tail Peak.


    At this time, Samuel flew without wind. When he was in mid-air, the Sky Fire and Moon Wheel in both hands gathered together, and the jade sword in his hand was in front of him.


    "It''s time to perform the real skills." Samuel smiled and felt excited.


    He had long wanted to know how powerful he was after he absorbed those divine sources.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 2495

    Chapter 2495


    "This is..."


    "What is this?"


    "That fellow..."


    When they were attacked by the huge waves, everyone suddenly felt an extremely strong pressureing at them. Because they were so close, some people even felt that the pressure was even more terrifying than those True Gods in the air.


    It was an extremely oppressive feeling. It was as if someone had strangled them, making it extremely difficult for them to breathe.


    Those with higher cultivation also felt great pressure, and beads of sweat kept falling down from their foreheads.


    Looking in the direction of the pressure, the group of people was stunned.


    Samuel was like a Heaven God, shining with golden light, apanied by red mes and purple lightning. What was even more terrifying was that the wind and clouds were howling around Samuel. Sand and stones were flying about on the ground, and a string of golden characters swirled around him.


    "Is this the power of True God?" Someone said with a trembling voice, his eyes full of fear.


    The others were also stunned by this power.


    "F*ck, it''s too fierce, too fierce. I love you so much. I really want to drink your blood. I''d like to swallow your God''s Heart now," cried the ginseng baby in Samuel''s arms.


    Samuel smiled and suddenly shrank his hands. The Sky Fire and the moon wheel tightened at the same time, and they kept each other in a shape of Eight-Diagram. Then, the jade sword rotated wildly in front of Samuel.


    Samuel bent down and showed the posture of pulling the bow. Suddenly, the golden light in his left arm turned into a bow, and the golden light in his right arm turned into a curved string. The jade sword jumped in front of Samuel and shrank obediently into an arrow. The Sky Fire and Moon Wheel also suddenly stuck to the two des of the sword.


    "Break!"


    "Shua!!!"


    With a swing of his sword, the Sky Fire and the moon wheel, apanied by a huge golden light, suddenly rushed toward the huge golden light circle formed by Lu Ruoxin''s four Xuanyuan Swords.


    Along the way, everyone was shaken by the aftermath of the golden light.


    "Peng!"


    With a loud bang, the two forces suddenly met.


    Lu Ruoxin''s face darkened. With a little force, she directly ignored the weakened Wang Huanzhi''s energy and turned to face the golden light circle of Samuel with all her strength.


    The two lightspletely met, and the jade sword suddenly stopped in the golden arc that was close to half the sky.


    The two rays of light met and rippled out of the corner of his eye.


    "So fierce!" Someone shouted.


    The next second, there was a sudden buzzing sound in the air.


    The golden light brought by the jade sword suddenly stopped moving and suddenly rushed forward.


    "Peng!"


    There was another loud noise. The two light rings, which seemed to be evenly matched, were suddenly broken by the jade sword. "Hong!!!"


    The light circle that Lu Ruoxin held


    suddenly disappeared. The four figures of La Ruoxin trembled slightly at the same time. Then, the four Real Bodies disappeared in an instant About ten meters behind the original four Real Bodies, Lu Ruoxin bit her lips and leaned her left hand, which was holding the Xuanyuan Sword, against her back.


    Drops of blood flowed down her arm and onto the sword.


    Behind Lu Ruoxin, the light circle of Samuel, like a flood, rushed forward with an overwhelming momentum. The elites from the Evesting Sea Area and the top of the BlueThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mountain who were fighting wel.ne


    each other were all like dead trees under the flood. Those who were hit by the light circle turned over and screamed.


    Many people were lifted into the air and flew hundreds of meters in the direction of the light circle. They died on the spot.


    The light circle disappeared, and there were no survivors within a hundred meters behind Lu Ruoxin, leaving only a mess behind!


    Everyone opened their mouths wide and couldn''t close them at all. They even forgot to breathe for a short time and stared at what was happening in front of them in shock.


    Shock was no longer enough to describe their current mood.


    "This... this is too terrifying, isn''t it?"


    "The Xuanyuan Sword has been broken. He is terrible."


    "So many elites from the Evesting Sea Area and the top of the Blue Mountain were killed in one move."


    Everyone''s face was pale. Obviously, they had not woken up from this shocking attack.


    Wang Huanzhi and the other


    masters were also stunned. But


    unlike ordinary people, their shocked eyes were still full of greed,


    al.nt


    especially Wang Huanzhi, who was more difficult to hide his desire than anyone else.


    At this time, he even imagined that Samuel in the sky was himself.


    At that time, how awe-inspiring would he be? Just like the current Samuel, when the time came, tens of thousands of people would pay their respects and the fame would be earth-shattering.


    Lu Ruoxin stared fiercely at Samuel in front of her. The two of them stood opposite each other in the air. They looked like two kings in the air.


    In mid-air, the purple lightning figure suddenly could not resist attacking.


    In the chaotic situation just now, although the True God''s will was not on his side, he was calmer than the one in the Evesting Sea because he believed in the Lu family.


    He also believed in Lu Ruoxin, who was holding the Xuanyuan Sword.


    But now, everything waspletely out of his expectation. At this time, waves ofughter came from the ck cloud opposite him.

 Chapter 2496

    Chapter 2496


    "Brother Lu, the daughter of the Lu family is really extraordinary. No wonder you were so calm just now."


    Hearing theughter, the figure in the purple cloud looked terrible. He smiled ferociously and said, "What''s wrong? Does Brother Ao think that he is sure to win? You should know that although that guy is quite capable, he is not from the Evesting Sea Area. Today, he can be loyal to the Evesting Sea Area. In the future, he will be loyal to the top of our Blue Mountain."


    At this point, the figure on the purple cloud could not help but say scornfully, "In terms of financial resources, your Evesting Sea Area is on par with the top of the Blue Mountain. But in terms of beauty, what can your Evesting Sea Areapare with my granddaughter?"


    In the dark clouds, the other figure suddenly turned cold. Soon, he smiled slightly and said, "Brother Lu, you don''t have to worry about my Evesting Sea Area''s affairs."


    "I don''t care about your affairs, but I just want to remind you that it''s not certain who will win." A chuckle came from the purple cloud, and the next second, it disappeared.


    When the purple cloud disappeared, the figure in the ck cloud murmured with a smile, as if he was talking to himself, "My fate is decided by me not the Heaven. How can I not understand it better than you?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Just wait and see!"


    "Old Fu, your breath has appeared again. I really miss it."


    After that, the figure in the ck cloudughed wildly. The next second, he also disappeared.


    As the two True Gods withdrew, the pressure of the whole tail finger was instantly relieved. Many people felt relieved and couldn''t help but let out a long breath. They even felt that the sun above their heads had be much brighter for a while.


    "The Mysterious Man is awesome. He is my idol."


    "Mysterious Man, please ept my knee!!"


    "Haha, I knew the Mysterious Man wouldn''t let me down. Do you know that I''m willing to join the Evesting Sea because of you?"


    "It''s amazing. It''s amazing. The Mysterious Man, I want to take you as my master and recognize you as my Big Brother."


    When the pressure was lifted, the people of the Evesting Sea Area cheered one by one.


    It spread like wildfire. Soon, tens of thousands of people in the Evesting Sea Area cheered. On the contrary, the people from the top forces of the Blue Mountain were dejected and sad.


    With Lu Ruoxin''s slight defeat, the result of the battle was very clear.


    The failure of snatching the God''s will meant the failure of the totem.


    It was not that there was no reserve power on the top of Blue Mountain, but the headquarter naturally needed to protect the totem of their family. However, just as everyone on the top of Blue Mountain lost their fighting spirit, Lu Ruoxin stared coldly at Samuel without any intention of retreating. "Do you really want to help the Evesting Sea Area?" Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    Samuel smiled slightly, but obviously, Lu Ruoxin had already known his answer.


    "I''m afraid you''ll regret it," Lu Ruoxin said calmly.


    Samuel naturally thought that she was referring to the conditions Lu Ruoxin had made. He smiled disdainfully and said, "I will never regret what I have done."


    "Because you''re Samuel?" Lu Ruoxin smiled slightly.


    A trace of surprise shed across Samuel''s eyes. He was a little confused by her sudden question. He really felt that Lu Ruoxin was boring. Was it rted to her whether he was Samuel or not?


    She could defeat him just now, so he could understand thst she wanted to steal his treasure. Now that she couldn''t beat him, what was the point of testing whether he was Samuel or not?


    "Is this woman still trying to hurt me?"


    However, Samuel still couldn''t expose himself. At this time, he asked curiously, "Does only Samuel in the world not regret what he has done? This is not his patent!"


    "No, if you were Samuel, you would definitely regret it." Lu Ruoxin smiled softly.


    Those smiles were full of confidence as if she was very sure that Samuel would regret it. However, after thinking for a while, Samuel really didn''t know where her confidence came from.


    Could it be that she still relied on her own appearance?


    Just as Samuel was feeling extremely strange, Lu Ruoxin slowly walked towards him.


    "Brother, be careful of that woman.


    That woman is very fierce. Don''t let her get close to you." On the ground, Wang Huanzhi was anxious. He was afraid that Samuel would be attacked by Lu Ruoxin.


    Of course, only he knew whether he really cared about Samuel.


    What he was more worried about was the will of God on Samuel.


    At the same time, with Wang Huanzhi''s shout, the people of the Evesting Sea quickly gathered to defend against as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    Only Samuel was very rxed.


    Although Lu Ruoxin was sometimes


    very confident, she was not


    brainless. She was a very smart woman, so a smart and arrogant woman disdained to do something dirty. He did not take many precautions against her.


    As if she was very satisfied with Samuel''s performance, Lu Ruoxin deliberately stopped three steps away from Samuel. At the same time, she slightly opened her right hand, on which there was a person''s ear. "Do you know this?"

 Chapter 2497

    Chapter 2497


    Looking at this human ear, Samuel couldn''t help frowning. Was this woman a pervert?


    She was holding a person''s ear in her hand!


    Although human lives were asmon as grass in the Eight Direction World, no one would hang around with a human organ. After all, it was very strange.


    However, Samuel was more concerned about whose earit was.


    Samuel''s intuition told him that this ear should be someone rted to him.


    Samuel''s first reaction was Xiao Tao or Qin Shuang.


    But he soon ruled out this idea. Although he had never seen Xiao Tao and Chu Feng since parting in the red light treasure ce, and Chu Feng seemed to have quit his position as the captain of the small treasure team and disappeared with the strange Taoist priest, Samuel felt that they should have left on their own.


    With Xiao Tao''s character and her special identity, she would not havee to join in the fun without Samuel.


    As for Qin Shuang, Samuel had seen her in the crowd just now. She was in good condition and the ear should not be hers. What''s more, Lu Ruoxin probably did not know the rtionship between her and them.


    Most importantly, this ear did not look like a woman''s, but like a man''s.


    Then whose ear was it?


    Samuel only thought of one man who had something to do with him.


    Qin Qingfeng!


    But he would note here. Moreover, could his life really threaten Samuel?


    "It seems that you have already forgotten your old friends." Lu Ruoxin smiled gently, took back the ear, and seemed to be ready to leave. "That''s right. As the saying goes, people walk high and water flows low. Some people have made great progress, so how can they remember those friends who have gone through life and death together? People often see true feelings when they are in trouble. If they are really rich, their mentality will change."


    After that, Lu Ruoxin turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait!" Samuel suddenly stopped her. "What did you just say?"


    It seemed that she had already known that Samuel would stop her. Lu Ruoxin was not surprised at all. Instead, she turned around and said with a smile, "Am I not clear enough?"


    "Go through life and death together?" At this time, Samuel had a bad feeling.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled and said, "Oh, they are just a few stinky insects in the Xuanyuan World. Maybe I made a mistake. How can you have these trash- like friends? By the way, I heard that they seem to be called Manfred Morris or Saber Twelve."


    Hearing these two names, Samuel gnashed his teeth in anxiety. Although Manfred and Saber Twelve were not blood brothers to him, they were better than blood brothers! Suppressing his anger, Samuel said slightly, "What did you do to them?"


    "Other than Saber Twelve losing an ear, everyone else is living a good life. However, Mysterious Man, they are friends of Samuel. Why do you care about them so much?" Lu Ruoxin could not help sneering at this time.


    Lu Ruoxin''s smile was sinister and she was very confident. She just wanted to prove the identity of Samuel, so from the beginning, she directly made a big move and did not give Samuel a chance to breathe.


    Because for her, whether the Mysterious Man was Samuel or not was very important, and it directly affected whether the people of the Xuanyuan World would be the most important ultimate Magic Treasure in her hands.


    In fact, she was right.


    From another point of view, this woman did have full confidence in everything she had done and made careful calctions.


    Even though she had miscalcted her attraction to Samuel, there was a strongest killing move waiting for Samuel.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and shouted coldly, "You are using some people from the Xuanyuan World as threats. Lu Ruoxin, what kind of hero are you!" "I''ve never been a hero. I''m just a woman. Haven''t you heard that it''s hard to raise a viin or a woman?" Lu Ruoxin mocked him indifferently. "What do you want?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "There are so many people here, and I''m a little shy. So, we''ll meet each other and talk alone at some time." Lu Ruoxinughed softly. Then, she spread out her light clothes and walked away like a fairy.


    Watching her leave, Samuel clenched his fists tightly, and the anger in his heart could be imagined.


    In the heart of Samuel, Manfred,


    Saber Twelve, and others were very important. Although their cultivation waspletely different from the current Samuel, the importance of rtionships had nothing to do with the difference between strength.


    Samuel always regarded them as his brothers.


    But what surprised Samuel was that Lu Ruoxin had caught them.


    As Lu Ruoxin left, the morale of the people on the top of the Blue Mountain dropped instantly, while the Evesting Sea Area cheered and weed the victory.


    "The Mysterious Man is awesome! The Mysterious Man is awesome!"


    On the ground, the forces belonging to the Evesting Sea Area put down their weapons at Samuel in the sky, raised their hands above their heads, bowed, and shouted.


    For them, Samuel was not a True God, but in this contest, he seemed to be a True God.


    From the continuous jokes caused by the mysterious appearance to pping everyone in the face, to turning the tide with all his strength, he had made the Evesting Sea win.


    In the Eight Direction World where strength was respected, the amazing strength disyed by Samuel could naturally attract the admiration of countless people.


    But in the cheers of the crowd, there was a group of people who looked gloomy and wanted to skin Samuel alive.


    The previous Spiritual Master and Ye Gucheng gritted their teeth, and they hated Samuel to the extreme.


    Originally, they had been looking


    forward to making some


    el


    achievements. In this way, they could at least make a name for themselves and gain the


    appreciation of the Evesting Sea Area. It was a good thing in their dreams.


    However, Samuel had taken all the credit that belonged to them, leaving no residue for them. How could they not be annoyed? They had never thought that without Samuel, how could they be qualified to make the top of the Blue Mountain dim in this battle?


    Samuel slowly fell from the sky. Facing the cheers of the crowd, he was not in the mood at all. He was very worried.


    He didn''t know what was Lu Ruoxin was up to.


    After Samuel came down, Wang


    Huanzhi came up to him warmly and


    said, "It''s true that heroese


    from the younger generation.


    Brother Mysterious Man, you really


    widened my horizons. Come on, organize the troops, set up the formation, and set up the defensive fortification. Brother Mysterious Man, you''ve worked hard? Take a


    rest for a while. Later, go with me to the peak of the index finger. We won''t return until we get drunk tonight."


    Samuel gritted his teeth and forced a smile. How could he prepare the Hongmen banquet so soon? Could he wait any longer?


    "Okay!" Samuel smiled.

 Chapter 2498

    Chapter 2498


    After saying this, Samuel followed Wang Huanzhi''s servant and go to rest.


    After Samuel left, Ye Gucheng couldn''t help spitting on the ground. He was full of disdain. "Let''s see how long you can be arrogant."


    The previous Spiritual Master smiled and looked at Wang Huanzhi, who was walking towards her. Then she bowed slightly.


    "Have you arranged everything?" Wang Huanzhi asked slowly.


    The previous Spiritual Master nodded. "Don''t worry, everything is under control."


    Upon hearing these words, the corner of Wang Huanzhi''s mouth curled into a cold smile. His eyes were filled with greed as he gently smiled and said, "This time, even if he is a True God, it will still be difficult for him to escape."


    "When I''m done, you two will be the ministers of the first credit. All the glory and wealth will belong to you."


    "Yes!" The previous Spirit Master and Ye Gucheng answered almost at the same time, lowering their heads and looking at each other strangely.


    Qin Shuang''s face was cold. Although she did not know what their n was, it was very likely that they were targeting Samuel.


    While they were not paying attention, Qin Shuang quickly left quietly, preparing to look for Samuel.


    But just as she took two steps forward, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Qin Shuang. She looked up and saw that it was Lu Yunfeng. "Gucheng asked me to keep an eye on you. Junior Sister, you''d better go back," Lu Yunfeng said lightly.


    "What? Now you want to listen to Ye Gucheng, don''t you?" Qin Shuang asked coldly.


    Lu Yunfeng sighed. "Master once said that for the sake of the future of the Void Sect, we should try our best to cooperate with Ye Gucheng." "Master, Master, in the past, I always didn''t understand why the Void Sect would fall from a great sect to this stage. Now, I finally understand, because the Void Sect was defeated by a group of people who could not distinguish right or wrong. For the sake of their status, did they not even care about morality?" Qin Shuang said coldly.


    Lu Yunfeng''s expression was embarrassed. As a young disciple who was the first to have a reputation within the Void Sect, he was the most transparent one. He was also unwilling to ept this.


    However, he didn''t dare to change anything; for fear that he couldn''t even protect his position now.


    "Junior sister, listen to Master. Isn''t it immoral to vite Master''s order?"


    "Master''s order?" Qin Shuang sneered. Suddenly, she picked up her long sword, cut off a corner of her long dress, and handed it to Lu Yunfeng. "You can take it back to report."


    Seeing Qin Shuang''s action, Lu Yunfeng turned pale with fright. "Junior Sister, are you crazy? You want to quit the sect for that Mysterious Man?" Qin Shuang smiled faintly, put the things in Lu Yunfeng''s hands, and rushed straight to the resting ce of Samuel.


    When Qin Shuang arrived, Samuel was resting under a tree. When he saw Qin Shuang, he couldn''t help but smile. "Aren''t you afraid of gossip?" Qin Shuang''s face was as cold as frost. "Aren''t you afraid that Yvonne will be unhappy with me looking for you?"


    "She won''t." Samuel smiled. "She trusts me, just like I trust her."


    Hearing this, a trace of sadness shed across Qin Shuang''s face, but she quickly concealed it. "You''d better not go to the banquet tonight." "Why?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "This is a Hongmen banquet. If you go, I''m afraid..." Qin Shuang said anxiously.


    Samuel shook his head. "I will go. Even if it''s a Hongmen banquet, I have to go."


    "Are you out of your mind? In order to report this letter to you, I even... Fine. In short, you really should not go," said Qin Shuang.


    Samuel smiled and looked at Qin Shuang''s anxious expression. He could not help but mutter, "Without the protection of the Evesting Sea Area, do you think the top of the Blue Mountain would let me off? Instead of going, there will be a reason for the Evesting Sea Area to kill me." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang was rather surprised. She had never thought of this.


    "But..." Qin Shuang hesitated.


    "Don''t worry; I have a way to deal with it." Samuel smiled.


    "Senior Sister, can you do me a favor?" Samuel suddenly asked with a smile.


    Qin Shuang nodded without even thinking. "What can I do for you?"


    Samuel smiled and handed the Eight Destions Heavenly Book to Qin Shuang, "Wait for me at the Tomb of the God at the middle peak after dinner. If I don''te back, please take the book with you and leave."


    Although she didn''t know what use this book had, Qin Shuang still nodded. After putting the Eight Destions Heavenly Book away, she nodded seriously.


    "Secondly, there''s one more thing I need to trouble you with." After that, Samuel stood up and whispered a few words into Qin Shuang''s ear.


    Qin Shuang turned pale with fright after hearing this. She then looked at Samuel in disbelief. "Is this okay?"


    "Of course." Samuel smiled confidently.


    Then, he looked up at the sky. For a moment, he suddenly looked forward to the arrival of night.


    For Qin Shyang, tonight''s Hongmen


    banquet was a bad thing to Samuel. He might be unable toe back. But to Samuel, it might be the best time for him to be reborn.


    Qin Shuang looked at the sky with Samuel''s eyes strangely. Suddenly, she saw a strange auspicious light in the dark clouds in the distance.

 Chapter 2499

    Chapter 2499


    Somewhere.


    When Lu Yunfeng handed over Qin Shuang''s broken skirt to Elder Sanyong, Sanyong''s face was filled with sorrow as he looked at the broken skirt.


    Of course, Qin Shuang was the one he thought the most highly of. Even though Qin Shuang had vited the sect rules over and over again because of Samuel, he had always turned a blind eye to this. Although Qin Shuang''s treatment was indeed reduced, at least her status as one of the three great disciples was preserved.


    Logically speaking, Ye Gucheng was arrogant, domineering, and extremely ambitious. Sanyong could not control him at all, while Lu Yunfeng was submissive and difficult to be a big shot.


    But now, his most valued disciple had presented him with the broken skirt that he found difficult to ept.


    "How... how could this be?" Sanyong looked at Lu Yunfeng in pain.


    After Lu Yunfeng told Master Sanyong about the matter, Master Sanyong fell into silence. He began to understand Qin Shuang''s actions. "Humph, what a slutty woman! She cried for Samuel heavily. Now she quit the sect for the sake of the Mysterious Man. She is the same as her mother Lin Mengxi. She can only live for men for the rest of her life," Wu Yan said in a cold voice as he was in grief.


    Master Sanyong flew into a rage. He mmed the table and roared, "Enough! I won''t allow you to say that to Qin Shuang!"


    Wu Yan was shocked, but the next second, he looked at Sanyong ferociously. "Sanyong, pay attention to your attitude!"


    Sanyong was stunned by Wu Yan''s roar. He had never expected that his Junior Brother would treat him like this and call him by his own name. "Do you think you''re great to be a Sect Leader? Let me tell you, I''ve tolerated you for more than a day or two. If it weren''t for the fact that we are senior brothers, I would have killed you a long time ago," Wu Yan said coldly.


    "You!" Sanyong was furious.


    "What?" Wu Yan interrupted disdainfully, "You''re old and confused. It''s almost time to retire. As the saying goes, a wise man knows what''s good for the moment. Sometimes, if you see it clearly, you can at least live a good life at your old age."


    After saying this, Wu Yan snorted disdainfully and turned to leave the room.


    Sanyong was shocked and angry. Obviously, Wu Yan was forcing him to retire.


    Originally, he always thought that although his junior brother had a bad temper and was more or less partial to Ye Gucheng, in essence, Wu Yan was not bad. Therefore, he often turned a blind eye to what Wu Yan had done. Although he also knew that Wu Yan was very close to Elder of the First Peak and others, Sanyong just thought that they were forming a faction.


    However, now that he looked at it again, he realized that Wu Yan was really ambitious. Wu Yan had been hiding by his side and showing his fangs. Sanyong smiled bitterly and looked at Lu Yunfeng, but Lu Yunfeng hesitated for a moment, then turned around and rushed out.


    The meaning was obvious.


    Sanyong shook his head helplessly and let out a long sigh.


    In the evening.


    The entire Tail Peak and Index Peak were already full ofughing.


    Although it was still some time before the battle of totems ended, it was obvious that the overall situation had been settled. The top of Blue Mountain had almostpletely given up attacking.


    After all, the appearance of Samuel hadpletely destroyed the rules of the Eight Direction World for 10,000 years.


    The purpose of fighting for the


    totem was to get the will of the God in the Tomb of the God, but Samuel directly got it. Now that the will of the God had been obtained, the rest of the totem was no longer important. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    OV


    On the top of Blue Mountain, the Evesting Sea also had a True God


    and a Semi-True God. If they


    el


    continued to fight, it would only consume the strength of their family. Naturally, they did not have the desire to fight again. Now, it was best to protect their totem. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Therefore, the Evesting Sea Area was basically celebrating their victory in advance.


    Not long after, the Index Peak sent hundreds of servants to wee Samuel., Wang Huanzhi, the patriarch of the Chen family, and Samuel walked in front with great glory along the way.


    When they arrived at the index peak, Ao Tian had already arranged someone to set up a temporary big house. He stood at the door with Ao Yong and weed them with a smile.


    "Brother, brother, I am really surprised and happy to hear your sess today." As soon as they met, Ao Tian took Samuel''s hand and said enthusiastically.


    However, Samuel noticed that although Ao Tian seemed to be holding his hand, in fact, he touched it inadvertently, as if he was confirming something in Samuel''s hand.


    Ao Tian seemed to have found something he was looking for. Taking advantage of the fact that Samuel was not paying attention, he gently nodded at Wang Huanzhi.


    However, it was obvious that Samuel, who had been on guard for a long time, noticed it.


    "Haha, it''s not a big deal," Samuel said with a fake smile.


    1


    "Come,e. I''ve ordered someone to prepare the dishes and wine. Let''s have a good drink tonight to represent the respect of all our. brothers in the Evesting Sea Area After that, Ao Tian warmly


    pulled Samuel into the hall. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Seeing Samuel enter, Wang Huanzhi nced at Ye Gucheng and Previous Spiritual Master beside him. The two nodded and immediately left.

 Chapter 2500

    Chapter 2500


    Although the house was temporarily built, it was luxurious. Even the central dining table was made of jade tables with golden bowls on it, which showed the prosperity of the Evesting Sea Area.


    A group of people sat down, and Samuel and Wang Huanzhi sat around Ao Tian. Such a position obviously meant that Samuel and Wang Huanzhi were the highest standard guests.


    On the other side of Wang Huanzhi, the patriarch of the Chen family was quite depressed. Ao Tian had always valued him, but now it was gone. Below Samuel was Ao Yong, followed by some leaders of the forces in the Evesting Sea Area, who had made a lot of contributions to the Evesting Sea Area.


    However, Samuel didn''t see Ye Gucheng and Previous Spiritual Master, which made Samuel more vignt.


    With their contributions, it would not be a problem for them to be guests. However, he did not see them here, which was suspicious.


    "Come on, everyone, raise your sses and propose a toast to the Mysterious Man with me. I feel that he will lead the Evesting Sea Area to win this crucial battle." Ao Tian stood up happily.


    The group of people all stood up with a smile and ttered, "The Mysterious Man, you don''t show your true colors. You''ve cut through all obstacles all the way. You''re really impressive. I really admire you."


    "The most important thing is that the Mysterious Man directly took the Tomb of the God, making the arrogant top of Blue Mountain suffer a defeat." "That''s right. It''s said that even a True God has to die inside the Tomb of the God. In my opinion, it should be changed to the words: no one can do it except for the Mysterious Man."


    "You''re right. At that time, I heard from Lu Ruoxin that the Mysterious Man took the will of God. I thought it was a joke. The other party was trying to make us have internal strife. I didn''t know it was true."


    "In my lifetime, the Mysterious Man has greatly opened my eyes. I didn''t expect that someone could break the Tomb of the God. I really admire him." In the face of thepliments of a group of people, Samuel gave a false smile. He waved his hand and drank a cup of wine. He smiled and said, "Thank you for yourpliment, everyone. I am only helping Patriarch Ao." After saying this, Samuel took out the God''s Heart from his bosom. When the God''s Heart appeared with intense red light and iparably powerful power, greed and shock appeared in everyone''s eyes. Even Ao Tian, who had always been calm, opened his eyes slightly at this time. Looking at the God''s Heart, he could not help swallowing. "Brother, this is..." Ao Tian looked at the God''s Heart reluctantly and could not help asking.


    "This is what I got in the Tomb of the God."


    "Is this the will of God?" Ao Tian asked.


    Samuel nodded in agreement. In fact, there was a reason why he didn''t swallow the God''s Heart as the ginseng baby said.


    Samuel had his own n. If he swallowed everything, it would be difficult for him to survive in the Evesting Sea even if he could avoid the top of the Blue Mountain if he did not have the strength of a True God.


    Therefore, Samuel needed something to report.


    Anyway, no one had entered the Tomb of the God. Who knew what the True God''s will was? Who could know that the will of God included the Source of God and the Power of God?


    It was no wonder that Samuel was so thoughtful. After all, the Tomb of the God was something that he had worked hard to got, and it was the treasure left by Yvonne''s grandfather for his granddaughter.


    "It''s indeed a Mysterious Object. Just by looking at its surface, you can feel its majestic aura. Good, good, good." Ao Tian was really surprised. "God''s stuff is really different."


    "Brother Mysterious Man, did you defeat Lu Ruoxin with it? Haha, I still remember the previous move."


    Greed appeared in the eyes of the group of people. The battle of Samuel had shocked them greatly, and now they had a strong desire for the God''s Heart.


    After all, who wouldn''t want to be like Samuel, fighting a world-shaking battle?


    Samuel stared at everyone with a sneer, finding it quite funny.


    "By the way, brother, since you got this thing after much difficulty, I think you''d better take it." At this time, Ao Tian suddenly pushed Samuel''s hand, which was holding the God''s Heart, to Samuel''s side.


    Looking at Ao Tian''s eyes, Samuel really despised his low-level probing. "I am working for Patriarch Ao. What I got is naturally what Patriarch Ao got." After saying this, Samuel pushed the thing over.


    "Since you''re so kind, it''s hard for me


    to refuse your kindness." Ao Tian was satisfied. At this time, he took the God''s Heart and put it directly in Wang Huanzhi''s hand. "Brother Wang, you have to thank the Mysterious Man for giving you such a generous gift."


    Receiving the God''s Heart, Wang Huanzhi smiled and nodded. He nced at Samuel and stood up with a smile. He bowed to Samuel and said, "Thank you very much, brother."


    Samuel smiled, but he cursed them in his heart. These two old bastards wanted to take it, but they had to pretend that they didn''t want it.


    Ao Tian smiled and then secretly looked at Wang Huanzhi with aplicated look. Since Samuel had unexpectedly handed over the things, it seemed that today''s action could be canceled in advance.


    Wang Huanzhi smiled and then got up to leave with the God''s Heart. Obviously, he couldn''t wait to swallow the God''s Heart.


    Ao Tian also asked everyone to raise their sses in time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After drinking fora long time, Wang Huanzhi came back with a red face and a strong divine aura emanating from his body.


    He was different from Samuel. Wang Huanzhi had been releasing his divine aura all along, fearing that others might not know about it. Now, it was as if he had already obtained the will of a True God.


    The patriarch of the Chen family was already drunk. For others, this was a happy banquet, but for him, it was just a sad situation.


    Seeing Wang Huanzhi''s current appearance, many people couldn''t help admiring him.


    Some even toasted him repeatedly, hoping to build a good rtionship with the future Third True God.


    At this moment, Samuel nced at Ao Tian by the side and said, "Patriarch Ao, the thing I promised you has beenpleted. From now on, we should not owe each other anything, right? This Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death?"


    Samuel asked. Although Ao Tian said that the Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death would automatically be removed, how could Samuel believe such nonsense?


    After that, Samuel raised his ss.


    Ao Tianughed and greeted him with a ss of wine. "Brother, you and I will not owe each other anything." Then, he said softly to Wang Huanzhi, "Brother Wang!"


    Wang Huanzhi smiled and naturally understood what Ao Tian meant. He looked at Samuel and said, "Then follow me to my residence."


    Following Wang Huanzhi, the two of them came to a deserted forest. After Wang Huanzhi let Samuel sit cross-legged, he quickly made a few gestures on Samuel''s back.


    Suddenly, Samuel felt a sharp pain in his body, and a stream of poison burst out from his heart!

 Chapter 2501

    Chapter 2501


    Then, as if someone had thrown a bomb, his five viscera and six bowels swelled and rolled wildly. Golden blood flowed quickly along Samuel''s meridians, but it was soon blocked in front of all the acupoints in his body.


    "Puff!"


    Samuel suddenly spat out a mouthful of ck blood. His whole body was weak and his hands and feet were twitching.


    "You!" Samuel endured the pain and suddenly turned over to push Wang Huanzhi away, staring at him coldly.


    "Haha." Wang Huanzhi was pushed away. He was not angry butughed. He was very presumptuous.


    "Why?" Samuel looked at Wang Huanzhi angrily. Not only did this bastard not help him remove Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death, but he directly detonated it and let it spread quickly in Samuel''s body.


    "I''ve already given you what you want. Why did you kill me?" Samuel was confused.


    Could it be that Wang Huanzhi knew that there were two parts about the Will of God?


    This was impossible.


    "Humph, originally, we made a deal. I helped you save your daughter, and you helped me win thepetition. What''s more, you not only helped me win thepetition, but also helped me get the will of God. From a certain point of view, I should be very grateful to you." Wang Huanzhi chuckled, but the next second, he suddenly became extremely ferocious. "But who asked you to be the disciple of that bitch?"


    Samuel didn''t understand for a moment. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Wang Huanzhi suddenly walked to the side of Samuel, squatted down and grabbed Samuel''s right hand. He stared at Samuel''s bronze ring fiercely and shouted coldly, "That bitch gave you the Sect Master''s ring. Why are you pretending to be confused?"


    Looking at the ring, Samuel suddenly felt a little confused. Wasn''t this the gift given to him by Master Han Xiao?


    Why did it be the Sect Master''s ring?


    "Han Xiao, you b*tch. The position of the Sect Master of Immortal Spirit Ind should be mine. What right do you have to pass it on to others? What right do you have?" Wang Huanzhi roared angrily, and he was hysterical.


    For him, when he saw the Sect Master''s ring, Wang Huanzhi could not suppress the anger in his heart.


    He and Han Xiao came out of Immortal Spirit Ind at the same time. He was talented and had almost mastered Immortal Spirit Ind''s medical skills and alchemy to the extreme. And that damn Han Xiao was just a piece of trash who only knew how to read books.


    Therefore, Wang Huanzhi had always been arrogant because of his master''s favor. In addition, his own greed for profit made him more and more arrogant.


    But in the end, his master said that he had evil intentions and his master finally passed the Sect Master''s ring,


    which contained the treasure of


    Immortal Spirit Ind, to Han Xiao, the bitch he despised the most. This undoubtedly made Wang Huanzhipletely copse in his heart.


    Therefore, Wang Huanzhi withdrew from the sect and even maliciously killed his master, but Han Xiao holding the Sect Master''s ring disappeared. In


    a rage, Wang Huanzhi ughtered all the members of Immortal Spirit Ind, and he burnt it down.


    The secret and angry past had been deeply buried in his heart since then.


    Until he saw Samuel carrying this ring, the past anger and unwillingness in his heart burned again.


    "It is no wonder the grandmaster didn''t pass on the position of Sect Master to you. If it were me, I wouldn''t have passed it on to you." Samuel said with a sneer. Although he didn''t know the past of Wang Huanzhi, Samuel could see clearly what kind of person he was.


    to the grandmaster would not pass the position of Sect Master to such a person unless he was blind.


    "Bastard, if you continue to talk nonsense, believe it or not, I will tear your mouth apart." Wang Huanzhi shouted angrily, "With my ability, the position of Sect Master must be mine, and not your mediocre master, let alone trash like you who doesn''t even know medical skills."


    "It''s all that old fool''s fault. Silly, muddled." Wang Huanzhi roared angrily, his tone full of unwillingness. Obviously, this was a hurdle that he would never be able to ovee.


    It was a shame that he could not help but feel.


    "Alright, since you won''t pass on the position of Sect Master to me, then let me personally destroy Immortal Spirit Ind.in order to prevent the entire Immortal Spirit Ind from being ndered by trash. Three hundred years ago, I dared to kill you Today, three hundred yearster, I will destroy your Immortal Spirit Ind." Wang Huanzhi seemed to have gone mad, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    Then, he looked at Samuel coldly and said, "Aren''t you the disciple of that b*tch? He and I are of the same origin, and you should have learned a lot from him. Then you should try to unlock Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death."


    He was not in a hurry to kill Samuel. He wanted to torture Samuel so that his many years of suffering could be released from Samuel.


    "I need you to prove that how Han Xiao is stronger than me."


    "Useless, useless. You''re all useless. I''m not afraid to tell you that once Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death explods, even the True God in the sky can''t do anything about it."


    Samuel covered his chest and


    looked at the crazy Wang Huanzhi. He believed what Wang Huanzhi said. Once Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death was released, it was impossible to save it. He knew that his meridians had been sealed by the toxins and he could not use his spiritual aura. He was no different from ordinary people.


    The fatal thing was that these toxins had already attacked his heart. Even if Wang Huanzhi gave him the antidote, he would die, not to mention that Samuel had no antidote at all.

 Chapter 2502

    Chapter 2502


    His consciousness began to blur, and the pain in his internal organs began to change from violent to numb.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When Wang Huanzhi became more and more blurred in front of him, Samuel''s bodypletely fell to the ground uncontrobly and he finally closed his eyes slightly.


    Seeing this, Wang Huanzhi stepped directly on Samuel''s body, looked at the sky, and shouted angrily, "Bastard, open your dog eyes wide. This is the good disciple and grand-disciple you have taught, good-for-nothing, good-for-nothing. You are all fu*king good-for-nothing. You have an apprentice like me, which is the blessing you have cultivated for several lifetimes. But you are so stupid that you have buried everything with your own hands. Do you see that? The result today is caused by you."


    Wang Huanzhi med everything on his master. People like him would never admit his mistake.


    In the end, Wang Huanzhiughed grimly. Looking at the mask of Samuel, he suddenly remembered something and reached out to pull the mask of Samuel.


    But almost at this moment, with a swoosh, something like fireworks suddenly flew out of the sky and exploded in the air.


    Then, in the distance, the guards of the Evesting Sea immediately rushed in this direction, followed by Ao Tian and dozens of officials in the room. The sudden sound made everyone in the Evesting Sea think that the top of the Blue Mountain was attacking.


    Looking at the crowding over, Wang Huanzhi gave up what he was doing and stood up.


    Seeing Samuel lying there, the group of officials looked at each other in panic.


    Ao Tian looked unhappy. Although he acquiesced to the killing of Samuel, there were some things that could not be put on the table. After all, if this news was spread out, then, the Evesting Sea would have no prestige in the world.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" Ao Tian hurriedly winked at Wang Huanzhi and asked him for a reasonable exnation.


    "On the surface, the Mysterious Man gave me the God''s Heart, but in fact, he waspletely greedy for the energy. So when he pulled me out, he took the opportunity to sneak-attack me. Fortunately, I was prepared." Wang Huanzhi quickly exined.


    With the exnation of the Medical Sage, the group of officials finally felt relieved. It seemed that it was not the Ao family who wanted to kill Samuel, but the kid had evil intentions in his heart. There was no need to pity his death.


    After all, the power of the God''s Heart was so strong that everyone wanted to get it, including themselves. Therefore, it was reasonable that Samuel took the opportunity tounch a sneak attack.


    Seeing that the situation was stable, Ao Tian pretended to shake his head and sighed. "s, I didn''t expect him to be such a person. If he wants it, just tell me directly. I, Ao Tian, will not treat my brother badly. Why did he have to do such a despicable thing?"


    "Patriarch, you don''t have to be sad. Power is always confusing. It''s not important."


    "That''s right, Patriarch Ao. You know people''s faces, but you don''t know their hearts. Some people themselves are like this."


    "What an ambitious dog. He should be cut into pieces. ording to what I said, this guy deserves to die."


    Ao Tian''s acting skills had deceived many people. After beingforted by many officials, Ao Tian nodded.


    "By the way, everyone says that the Mysterious Man is very mysterious and doesn''t know his background Anyway, he is also dead now. Why don''t we take off his mask and expose his real face?" Someone


    suddenly asked curiously. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When these words were spoken, many people immediately recognized them. After all, the Mysterious Man''s background had always been extremely mysterious from the moment he appeared until now.


    Many people were curious as to who such an otherworldly expert was.


    Wang Huanzhi and Ao Tian were naturally curious, but what they were more curious about than ordinary people was whether the person under the mask was Samuel.


    If it was, and now he was dead, then Pangu Axe was the key. This was also the reason why Wang Huanzhi asked Samuel out alone.


    First of all, it was to avoid gossip, and second, to find out the true identity of the Mysterious Man.


    However, they did not expect that something would suddenly fly out from nearby and explode in the air, which attracted everyone''s attention and disrupted their n.


    However, both of them knew very well that it was precisely because the n was disrupted and there were too many people that the confirmation of the identity could not continue for the time being.


    If they removed the mask, from the looks of the poisoned Samuel, everyone present could tell that Samuel was poisoned to death as long as they were not fools.


    Therefore, at present, opening the mask was equivalent to self-destruction, and it would also expose the faces of the Evesting Sea and Wang Huanzhi in public.


    "s, the Mysterious Man is the one who has made great contributions to the Evesting Sea. Although his means are despicable, the merits are offset. Since he is dead, we still have to give him some respect." Ao Tian found an excuse and refused.


    "Come on, bury him on the spot," Ao Tian said.


    Ao Tian''s excuse not only sessfully fooled everyone, but also added some moral scores to him. These means were very smooth for him.


    At night.


    As the breeze blew, a figure suddenly shed across the graveyard of Samuel in the forest.

 Chapter 2503

    Chapter 2503


    In the woods, the lonely cemetery was full of broken trees. The breeze blew, making them feel lonely.


    The tomb of Samuel was very simple, and there was not even a small tombstone. Perhaps for some people in the Evesting Sea, how dazzling Samuel was during the day, and how miserable it would be after he "died".


    In the temporary house in the distance, people were singing and dancing, and the lights were brightly lit. A group of people were talking andughing, and there was endless excitement. On the contrary, the cemetery in the forest was so deste and quiet.


    In front of the grave, a figure suddenly appeared.


    The next second, the figure picked up the iron shovel and quickly dug up the grave while no one noticed.


    In less than a moment, the grave was dug open. The bottom of the grave was not deep, only half a meter. Obviously, it was done in a hurry.


    In the grave, a straw mat swept over a corpse. When the straw mat was pulled open, it turned out to be the "dead" Samuel.


    The silver moon slowly jumped out of the dark clouds, and a silver light shone through the crack of the tree above the person''s head, just in time to shine on the figure in front of the grave. Under the moonlight, her muscles were delicate. Her charming face was looking at Samuel on the ground worriedly.


    This person was none other than Qin Shuang.


    Her eyebrows were full of worry, but without thinking, she carried Samuel on her back and disappeared into the woods.


    Almost a momentter.


    In the temporary big house, Ao Tian, Wang Huanzhi, and a group of guests drank happily. However, at this time, the door of the house was pushed open. Ye Gucheng walked quickly to Ao Tian with a cold face and whispered, "Patriarch, the body of the Mysterious Man was stolen." Ao Tian, who was smiling, was stunned when he heard this.


    Almost after Samuel was buried, Wang Huanzhi immediately ordered Ye Gucheng and previous Spiritual Master, who were lying in ambush around, to retreat immediately. They were order to dig up the grave when there was no one around, to ensure whether the Mysterious Man was Samuel or not.


    It was only half an hour, but something went wrong in such a short time.


    Who did this?


    What was the use of stealing a corpse?


    "Is there anyone who thinks the same? Does he suspect that the Mysterious Man is Samuel?"


    But that shouldn''t be the case. The reason why Ao Tian suspected it was because of Wang Huanzhi. What was the reason for others?


    Just as Ao Tian was frowning, Wang Huanzhi also noticed that something was wrong. He hurriedly asked Ye Gucheng, "What happened?!" When Ye Gucheng told Wang Huanzhi that Samuel''s body had been stolen, his expression was surprisingly consistent with Ao Tian''s. The two hurriedly found an excuse and rushed out of the big house with Ye Gucheng.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they reached the tomb, looking at the empty tomb, Wang Huanzhi gnashed his teeth in anger. He directly punched the big tree beside him, and the giant tree, which was as thick as a thigh, suddenly broke at his waist.


    "You''re just a good-for-nothing. You''re just good-for-nothing. How could you make so much trouble?" Wang Huanzhi roared with excitement.


    Ao Tian looked at Wang Huanzhi with slight surprise. He did not understand why Wang Huanzhi was so angry, which was stronger than his reaction.


    However, only Wang Huanzhi himself knew that he and the Mysterious Man had a new hatred that had not been resolved yet, and it added to the old hatred.


    Perhaps Ao Tian was not particrly sure that the Mysterious Man was Samuel, because he mainly listened to Wang Huanzhi. But Wang Huanzhi was very confident that the Mysterious Man was Samuel, because he knew the most about the rtionship between him and the Fu family.


    Therefore, if the Mysterious man was Samuel, Wang Huanzhi would not want to get into trouble if things were exposed. With his current cultivation, how could he not want to kill Samuel and rob him?


    In addition, the Mysterious Man was the Sect Master of Immortal Spirit Ind, so he had to crush the Mysterious Man.


    Ye Gucheng and previous Spiritual Master lowered their heads and did not dare to speak at this time.


    In fact, how could they not want to pull the Mysterious Man out and beat him to death? It could be said that in this Martial Arts Contest in Mount Q, the Mysterious Man had robbed them of their limelight time and time again, and even embarrassed them. The two of them had long hated the Mysterious Man to the core. They wanted to peel off his skin and remove his tendons.


    After losing the corpse, the two of them were also very depressed. After


    scolded by Wang Huanzhi, their faces looked even worse.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Ao Tian quickly stood up and said gently, "Since it has already happened, it doesn''t matter who is to me. I think the most urgent thing now is to send someone to catch the thief who has stolen the corpse."


    Hearing Ao Tian''s words, Wang Huanzhi''s mood eased a little. This was the only way.


    At midnight.


    Eclipse Peak was full of people, and Ye Gucheng quietly took action with thousands of elites.


    They searched all the peaks except for the First Peak.


    At Tomb of the God of the Middle Peak.


    Arge number of idle cultivators from the Evesting Area had gathered here for a long time. They could not join the banquet. Many of them naturally targeted Tomb of the God. On the one hand, they had never seen Tomb of the God and on the other hand, they wanted to see if there were any other advantages here.


    If there were any missing treasures, they would be rich.


    Therefore, although it had been a long time since Tomb of the God was emptied by Samuel, it was brightly lit and noisy.


    In a cave at the top of Tomb of the God, when Qin Shuang brought the body of Samuel in, Yvonne and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu hurried up


    to them. The three of them worked together to carry Samuel to the huge ice block that had been prepared.


    When the mask was removed, Samuel''s angr face was already dark. This was a sign of poisoning. It looked a bit scary.


    "Samuel..." Yvonne sobbed, her eyes full of sadness.


    The Knowledgeable Man pped his thigh and stood up. He pointed at Samuel''s corpse and scolded, "I told you not to agree to those shameles''s people''s demands, but you refused to listen and insisted on epting Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death. Are you feeling better now? Are youfortable?" Content


    belongs to


    As he cursed, tears welled up in the Knowledgeable Man''s eyes. Having spent so much time with Samuel, the Knowledgeable Man had long regarded Samuel as his good brother.


    Because he was a dwarf, he had been ridiculed and treated coldly by almost all the people in Jianghu since he started his career. Even if he had all kinds of information in Jianghu, he was just a tool in the eyes of most people.


    But in Samuel, he felt something different. Samuel really treated him as a friend. This time, he snatched the totem, and when there was danger, Samuel protected him and his wife.


    Therefore, for the Knowledgeable Man, he also regarded Samuel as his good friend. Now, when he saw that something had happened to Samuel, his mood copsed.


    Seeing the strange look from Yvonne, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu sighed. Now he was no longer hiding anything. He told her everything that he had discussed with Velocisaurus about Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death.

 Chapter 2504

    Chapter 2504


    After listening to this, Yvonne was not as moved as the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu had guessed. She just smiled with tears in her eyes, gently grabbed Samuel''s hand, and then put it on her face and rested gently.


    For Yvonne, the two of them had gone through many storms, and their rtionship was stronger than gold. It was expected that Samuel would make such a choice.


    She was just grateful to this person, thanking him for standing in her way forever.


    At this moment, Qin Shuang walked over slowly and patted Yvonne''s shoulder gently. She forced a smile at Yvonne and said, "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine."


    Yvonne nodded kindly. "Thank you."


    Qin Shuang smiled. "Didn''t I say that I''m his senior sister?"


    In fact, when Qin Shuang had followed the instructions of Samuel and released Yvonne and the others from the Heavenly Book, Qin Shuang had already formally introduced herself to Yvonne. However, when Qin Shuang introduced herself, she deliberately emphasized the word senior sister. Obviously, although Qin Shuang liked Samuel, she always had her own principles.


    Even if she could be with Samuel, she should cooperate with fate, not by chance.


    "Actually, Samuel seemed to have anticipated such an oue. That''s why before I left, he asked me to help him with two things. One is that after settling you down here, he asked me to guard the forest. If someone plotted against him, I would make a sound and attract the people nearby. Then, I was hiding there all the time. After they left, I dug up the grave and bring his body here," Qin Shuang said.


    When she first heard Samuel''s arrangement, Qin Shuang was really shocked.


    She really couldn''t understand why Samuel did this.


    "Senior Sister, do you mean that Samuel even know that he will be killed and buried?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    Qin Shuang nodded. This was something she could not understand.


    Since he knew that he would die, why would Samuel refuse her afternoon reminder without turning back?


    Did he want to die? But it was obviously impossible.


    "So, what I mean is, will there be any arrangements for his death?" Qin Shuang analyzed.


    "Haha, what arrangements does he have? It''s just that after death, will he be burned to ashes or buried under the earth and be a rice dumpling?" The Knowledgeable Man interrupted in annoyance.


    For Samuel''s decision at that time, it was obvious that the Knowledgeable Man was still in grief.


    Yvonne ignored all the Knowledgeable man in Jianghu. She was seriously thinking about Qin Shuang''s words. Samuel had expected this mather.


    This did not mean that Samuel had


    el


    learned some semi-immortal divination skills, but that Samuel should have analyzed everything that happened at the banquet tonight, and even calcted all possible idents. In the end, could urately figure out what every step would be like. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Since Samuel is so thoughtful, it''s really impossible for him not to take his life seriously. Could it be that Samuel is a fake death?" Thinking of this, Yvonne reached out to feel Samuel''s breath.


    Then, she injected a stream of energy into Samuel''s body in disbelief.


    But to her disappointment, Samuel was not only dead, but alsopletely dead.


    Seeing this, Qin Shuang tried a few times, but it was still the result.


    "s!" Looking at the two disappointed women, the Knowledgeable Man couldn''t help sighing and shaking his head. "I''ll go outside to guard."


    As soon as the Knowledgeable Man


    left, the atmosphere in the room became much quieter. The two


    women quietly guarded Samue/met


    body.


    the end, it was unknown


    who spoke first, and they talked


    about everything about Samuel.


    Yvonne shared her encounter with Samuel on Earth. They knew each other and fell in love with each other. Qin Shuang also told Yvonne Samuel''s past in the Void Sect when he first entered the Eight Direction World.


    Recalling those things, the two girls couldn''t help but smile.


    Yvonne scolded the silly Samuel in the Void Sest and thanked Qin Shuang for taking care of Samuel. Qin Shuang envied the sweet love between Samuel and Yvonne. She respected the hope that it was impossible to achieve.


    They smiled and talked to each other, like sisters who had reunited after a long separation, although from a certain point of view, they were rivals in love and were even more strange.


    But because they were connected by the same person, Qin Shuang''s attitude towards Samuel did not make Yvonne feel ufortable.


    But just as they were talking about the past of Samuel, Samuel''s fingers moved slightly.


    And inside his body, there was a great change!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 2505

    Chapter 2505


    The highly toxic poison that sealed all the meridians began to slowly merge into Samuel''s blood, like a dam blocking the flood. The dam suddenly broke open, and the whole dam was swallowed up by the flood. With the flood, it ran to all parts of Samuel''s body.


    When the first acupoint was broken through, the rest could only be described as crushing.


    Dozens of sealed meridians on his body were all submerged by the flood, and his blood turned golden ck because of their participation.


    After losing the shackles of these acupuncture points, this bloodpletely released itself and ran around Samuel''s body.


    In the end, it flowed into every part of his body and into every part of his internal organs. Every part of his blood had turned from golden to golden ck.


    Then, all the blood gathered toward Samuel''s heart.


    Then it flowed in his heart.


    In the blink of an eye, a strange light began to shine out from his heart. It was sometimes ck, sometimes white, sometimes red, and sometimes green. They flickered back and forth, and eventually, they stabilized.


    At this time, Samuel''s heart had turned into seven colors because of their stability.


    Then, Samuel''s heart began to have these colors again, which were getting closer and closer to transparent.


    In the end, it jumped steadily in a semi-transparent and seven-colored way.


    When the heart stabilized, blood flowed in along the heart, and then came out. The color changed from gold ck to seven colors after the heart baptism, and then converged to all parts of Samuel''s body.


    At this time, a very strange picture appeared inside Samuel.


    Inside the golden mottled body, a stream of colorful blood was slowly flowing in the blood vessels.


    On the outside of the body, the ck Samuel caused by Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death began to fade away slowly, revealing the jade-like skin of Samuel.


    If his master, Han Xiao, was present at this time, his master would definitely be excited.


    This was because Samuel''s body had undergone a qualitative change after the fusion of the two kinds of poisons.


    If there was a god in the Poison World, then Samuel at this time would be the real god of the Poison World after experiencing such a qualitative change.


    On the journey to the Wang family, Wang Simin gave Samuel the top-level pills such as the Five-element Gold Core, as well as the Dragon-phoenix Poison Pills of the supreme in the poison world.


    It was by chance that the strong


    ???


    Internal Breath of the Gold Core of Five Elements caused the golden body of Samuel, which had never been noticed, to undergo a drastic change. In addition, with the help of other parts of the body, the Dragon-phoenix Poison Pilt was temporarily suppressed.


    ine


    As time went by, the strong toxicity of the Dragon-phoenix Twin-poison Pill was also adapted to the body of Samuel during the umtion of time, andeven the two began to learn to coexist. Therefore, when Han Xiao met Samuel, he wanted to teach him the skills, but his hands werepletely ck because of the Dragon-phoenix Twin-poison Pill in Samuel''s body. Only then did he realize the uniqueness of his body.


    From a certain point of view, the Dragon-phoenix Twin-poison Pill had made Samuel sessful. Wang Simin''s teasing had unexpectedly made Samuel gain a lot from misfortune.


    And the most important thing was that Wang Huanzhi''sst magical assistance.


    He injected another highly toxic Heavenly Poison into Samuel''s body.


    When the Heavenly Poison broke out, Samuel couldn''t resist it, so he was poisoned. But after a long time, his body began to try to adapt to it slowly like before.


    After getting used to it, something magical happened.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two highly toxic poisons began to fight among each other. But not longter, the Heavenly Poison could not face the cooperation of the Dragon- phoenix Poison and Samuel''s body alone, so it was at a disadvantage.


    Not long after, the Heavenly Poison, which was a highly toxic poison in the world, had a strong desire to survive. It knew that it could not defeat the other, so it chose to merge with its body.


    This was the essence of poison, which was difficult to remove. The ability to survive and mutated was extremely strong, but it also helped Samuel invisibly.


    After thebination of the two kinds of strange poisons and the refining of Samuel''s body, it formed a situation of one plus one, which was more than two. Finally, the seven-colored strange poison was formed.


    That was to say, in a sense, Samuel was the most poisonous person in the world today as long as he wanted to.


    Or perhaps from a certain point of view, this big poison was immune to all kinds of poisons because it hade into contact with this strange poison in the world.


    It could even devour other poisons.


    Therefore, if Han Xiao was here, he would be so happy that he would dig up his master''s grave and tell him in person that Immortal Spirit Ind not only got a poison genius, but also a talent like the God of Poison.


    That Wang Huanzhi was probably so angry that he would vomit blood and die on the spot.


    Because he wanted to destroy his master''s Immortal Spirit Ind, but he couldn''t help but strengthen Samuel.


    Without his Heavenly Poison, Samuel''s body would not have undergone such a qualitative change.


    At dawn, the two women were still talking about the past. But at this time, a teasing voice suddenly came, "The past has passed. Are you so obsessed with me? Don''t you even let go of my legend?"

 Chapter 2506

    Chapter 2506


    Hearing the sound, the two women looked back and saw Samuel sitting leisurely on the ice block behind them. His handsome face seemed to be much more delicate and angr after the ck color fadedst night. His eyes, which were shining with a golden light and a little mncholy, suddenly grabbed people''s heartstrings.


    Samuel had be more elegant and beautiful than before.


    The two women were directly stunned, speechless.


    Although the two women believed that Samuel would not die like this, they did not expect that when they talked back, he suddenly sat there as if they were dreaming.


    "Samuel, you..." Qin Shuang was so surprised that she didn''t know what to say.


    Yvonne smiled gently and looked into Samuel''s eyes. They hugged each other tightly. Feeling the temperature of Samuel, Yvonne couldn''t help hugging tighter at this time. "I was scared to death."


    "You didn''t even cry. Are you scared to death?" After the hug, Samuel looked at Yvonne intimately and asked softly.


    "I didn''t cry because I believed you. I was scared to death because I was worried about you, okay?" Yvonne pouted and said with some grievance. Her words warmed Samuel. How lucky was he to have a wife like this in this life?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the two of them, Qin Shuang froze for a moment before the joy froze on her face. However, a momentter, a sincere smile appeared on her face.


    Perhaps, it would be hard for her to get used to the fact that the man she loved was hugging another woman. However, Qin Shuang knew that she had to see it often.


    "By the way, what''s going on this time?" Yvonne asked at this time.


    Qin Shuang wanted to leave to give the two of them space, but after hearing Yvonne''s words, she couldn''t help but stop. To her, she was really curious about what was going on!


    Samuel smiled and looked at the strange expressions on the two women''s faces. He shook his head and said, "In fact, Wang Huanzhi wanted to kill me. As expected, he had already ced the Life and Death Talisman of Heavenly Poison on me. However, I have no choice since I want to save Nian''er."


    Samuel knew that by poisoning him and forcing him to work for them, it meant that he could not get their trust, especially when Ao Tian told him that he wanted Wang Huanzhi to rece the patriarch of the Chen family and be promoted to the third True God. In addition to the benefits brought by the Medical Sage, there was another important factor.


    That was trust.


    Therefore, on the premise that Samuel could not be trusted, he would always be prisoned.


    In the thousands of years of civilization on Earth, only a few generals who had retired were killed by countless emperors. How could Samuel not understand this?


    Therefore, Ao Tian would always get rid of him. It was just how to get rid of him.


    However, if Ao Tian wanted to get rid of him, he had to be justified. Otherwise, Ao Tian would have to bear the me and affect the Evesting Sea. Therefore, it was the most likely thing to borrow Wang Huanzhi''s hand because Wang Huanzhi was holding a saber that could kill him quickly without making a big noise.


    Samuel had considered this question for a long time. He just began to prepare after entering Tomb of the God.


    It was Samuel''s deliberate arrangement to keep the God''s Heart. It would be better if Ao Tian took the God''s Heart, but the possibility was very low.


    Samuel did not take it as a way to save his life. He handed it over mainly to protect his body. After all, only by making them believe that he had given everything in Tomb of the God could he achieve this goal.


    However, Samuel also considered an important problem, which was about Han Nian.


    Yvonne once said that Fu Li told her that the Bone breaking Soul-chasing Powder was a famous forbidden medicine in Eight Direction World, and almost no one could make it, tet alone cure it. However, only the


    Medical Sage Wang Huget


    could


    do it, which made Samuel suspect that the poison might have something to do with Wang Huanzhi.


    And he would also notice it because he was treating Nian''er. Samuel was a smart person, but he was definitely not treating the enemy as an idiot. He could sense that the enemy might also be vignt.


    Therefore, it was very likely that Wang Huanzhi also suspected his identity.


    Therefore, with so many reasons, it was very likely that Wang Huanzhi would also kill him.


    Therefore, when Samuel guessed this, he told Qin Shuang about the rest. Once he was plotted against by Wang Huanzhi, he would let Qin Shuang alert the enemy. At that time, everyone hade here. What could Ao Tian do in public?


    "Then can you be sure that they will bury you there?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Then do


    they still want to bury me in glory?


    I


    Let everyone know that I contributed a lot to them but died? They will only be afraid that things will get worse, and they will be caught and be taken advantage of by the top of the Blue Mountain at this critical moment."


    "But they can hide your body and make a decision at night," Yvonne said.


    "No, they won''t. They can only bury me in public and then they can deal with the corpse without anyone noticing," Samuel said confidently. After listening to Samuel''s words, the two women could not help but shake their heads and sigh at Samuel''s wisdom and delicate mind. Every move was just right, and the consequences and responses of each move were perfect. People could not help but sigh at his exquisite arrangement.


    "However, even though the entire set up is perfect, if there is a key point that cannot be added, then it will be a dragon without eyes." Qin Shuang couldn''t help but interrupt.


    The most important thing was that Samuel needed to ensure that he could survive from the corpse state.


    After all, if Samuel couldn''t survive, even if it was ingenious, it would be courting death.


    Samuel suddenly burst outughing at this point.


    He sighed and said, "Actually, I''m also betting on this."


    However, this time, Samuel bet on his life.


    But life was always like this. Every choice was gamble, so life always rose and fell.


    "Bet? Samuel, do you want to die?" Yvonne was so angry that she grabbed Samuel tightly.


    Yvonne thought that this guy was trying his best to make a bet with his own life, which made her very angry.


    "The people at the gambling table will lose because they have already lost in terms of probability. Even if the host only has one point, he will always be the winner after the umtion. But I won''t lose


    elf


    because I am the host who can win the one point," Samuel said


    confidently.


    Seeing that the two women were puzzled, Samuel looked at Qin Shuang and smiled. "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, do you still remember the old man sweeping the floor who saved us that day?"


    Qin Shuang was instantly taken aback. "Yes, but what does it have to do with him?"

 Chapter 2507

    Chapter 2507


    "Because he said that my future is to rule Eight Direction World. I also asked him how to deal with Nian''er''s poison." Samuel smiled. "But that senior didn''t say anything," said Qin Shuang.


    "No, he said a lot. He told me to let nature take its course. He said when it was time, I naturally would understand and let me do what I want."


    The old man''s words seemed to say nothing to Qin Shuang, but to Samuel, he said a lot and even told him what to do.


    When time hade, he would naturally understand. At this time, Samuel knew that it was referring to the time before the banquet, so Samuel saw it clearly and decided to set up a big picture.


    However, the old man also gave an answer to whether thest piece of the chess piece would seed or not, which was whether Samuel could escape or not.


    Following one''s heart, in other words, wasn''t it just letting one do it boldly?


    Hearing this exnation, Qin Shuang couldn''t help but smile bitterly. She felt that Samuel was just trying to exin too much.


    But Samuel believed it very much. Of course, another important reason was the Source of God. Except for the ginseng baby, no one knew that he had obtained the Source of God.


    It was also because of the transformation of the Source of God to his body that Samuel was more confident that he could pass the test of the Heavenly Poison.


    Of course, there were many other factors that proved that Samuel''s adventure was right.


    He still remembered what had happened in the Wang''s mansion. He had almost been killed by Wang Simin''s unintentional action. But no matter what, Samuel managed to survive by himself in the end.


    Therefore, everything had given Samuel a big picture, like a cicada out of its shell, breaking through all means of retreat.


    Although the process of reality was somewhat different from what Samuel had expected, the final result waspletely simr to the estimation of Samuel. Samuel was right.


    Just when the two women were a little surprised by Samuel''s courage and strategy, a voice came out, "I didn''t want to talk at first, because you bastard are heartless. You don''t remind me if you want to die. If you really die, others will rummage your things and find me out. I will f*cking die with you, won''t I?"


    "Damn it, if someone else dies, he can bury a paper doll. You even want to bury such a lively ginseng baby like me?"


    Hearing this voice, Samuel smiled bitterly. He moved his hand and summoned the Twin-Dragon Tripod out of the Space Ring. At this time, the ginseng baby jumped out of the tripod.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Yvonne was naturally used to it. However, Qin Shuang was taken aback when she saw the tiny figure.


    "Oh, beautiful woman." Seeing Qin Shuang looking at him, the ginseng baby couldn''t help but size her up. At first nce, the baby''s little face turned red, and then he ran to Qin Shuang. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her.


    "This is..." Qin Shuang looked curiously at Samuel.


    "Oh, that''s a small toy," Samuel says.


    "You''re the only little toy. Your whole family is a little toy." After cursing at Samuel, the ginseng baby suddenly changed his expression and bowed to Qin Shuang in a very gentlemanly manner. "Beautiful young miss, I''m the ginseng baby."


    Qin Shuang couldn''t help but be amused by the actions of the ginseng baby. She gently squatted down and couldn''t help but touch the cute guy''s little head.


    The ginseng baby also took the


    opportunity to jump directly at Qin Shuang. His target was naturally somewhere. Fortunately, Qin Shuang unintentionally held him in her hand. He tried his best to reach out his hand to grab Qin Shuang''s somewhere, but found that he couldn''t reach it anyway.


    How could Samuel not understand what the little fellow was thinking? He immediately said, "It''s best to be careful if there are people." "F*ck, Samuel, you already have such a beautiful wife. This beautiful sister is naturally mine. Remember, from today onwards, she will be my wife. Oh, by the way, what''s your name, my wife?" The baby asked Qin Shuang, his eyes sparkling with stars.


    Qin Shuang rolled her eyes helplessly. Of course, she didn''t care about the words of the ginseng baby. It was just a child''s words.


    Samuel couldn''t help but tease him when he saw the mean look on the ginseng baby''s face, "Is someone treating the benefactor with this attitude?"


    "F*ck, I wanted to drink your blood before. I wished I could take advantage of you when you fall asleep and take a bite at your fee. But now, I don''t want to do it anymore." The ginseng baby replied with no interest, but his eyes were always fixed on Qin Shuang.


    "Really? Don''t go back on your word," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I will never regret it. I used to want to drink your blood because don''t understand you. Now I know that you are obviously a fucking poisonous king. Drink your blood? Are you afraid that I will not live long enough?" The ginseng baby said disdainfully.


    After that, he looked at Qin Shuang. "I still want to spend time with my precious wife. I don''t want the blood of you, who is the King of Myriad Poison."


    Qin Shuang smiled bitterly. "Although Samuel was indeed poisoned, he has all recovered now. It''s not as exaggerated as you think."


    Hearing Qin Shuang''s words, the


    ginseng baby shook his head again. and again. Honey, you''re wrong. He not only didn''t get rid of the poison, but it also mutated into a more violent poison in his body. Just like that, as long as this guy drops blood into the river, none of the creatures in the river can live within a radius of 500 kilometers."


    The words of the ginseng baby shocked Qin Shuang so much. Samuel and Yvonne werepletely stunned.


    A drop of blood could kill all creatures within a radius of 500 kilometers. What kind of poison was this?

 Chapter 2508

    Chapter 2508


    Seeing them like this, the ginseng baby continued to say proudly, "You don''t believe me?"


    With a contemptuous smile, the ginseng baby suddenly picked up the small dagger at Qin Shuang''s waist and suddenly bounced in front of Samuel, directly cutting a hole in Samuel''s arm.


    Suddenly, Samuel''s blood flowed down the wound and quickly dripped onto the ice bed.


    When they saw the color of Samuel''s blood, they were all stunned. His blood was not red, but seven colors.


    However, the most terrifying thing was, when the seven-colored blood dripped onto the block of ice, a hint of smoke instantly emerged from the twenty centimeter thick block of ice, and the drop of blood instantly melted into a hole. It was as though the block of ice had encountered some sort of enormous me, and waspletely unable to withstand it.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The whole hole waspletely ck, as if it had been burnt.


    When the seven-colored blood fell on the ground, ck smoke also emerged from the ground like the ice. The next second, a hole suddenly appeared on the ground, and the blood fell inside again.


    With a smile, the ginseng baby jumped onto the ice block and looked down along the ck hole. He shook his head with a smile and said, "The hole on the ground is at least 30 centimeters deep."


    The three of them werepletely stunned. Even Samuel felt as if he had seen a ghost and could not believe what he saw.


    It was just a drop of blood, but it was so powerful!


    Even the ground couldn''t bear it, so it melted into a hole.


    This was not poison at all. In Earth''s words, this was a small nuclear explosion.


    "It''s not over yet." The ginseng baby smiled.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a lot of moss and other nts which grew in the damp cave all turned yellow and fell to the ground suddenly. Finally, they turned into ck ashes.


    The vegetation around the cave also changed from green to yellow, from yellow to ck.


    "If it weren''t for the Spiritual Qi of Mount Qi supporting the mountains in Mount Qi, all the nts in the mountains would have died with this drop of blood," said the ginseng baby with a sneer.


    "Now, do you believe what I said?


    his


    This guy is now a great poison king." After saying that, the ginseng baby curled his lips, walked to the side of Samuel in a few steps, patted back, and sighed, "Although I can''t drink your blood, for the sake of you being so awesome, don''t worry, I will still follow you." Content Belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The three of them ignored his words and looked at each other. Obviously, they had not woken up from the power of Samuel''s blood.


    "After this guy was poisoned, I was afraid that he would die, and it was boring to be idle in the tripod. So I used my special skills to scan this guy. This guy had been poisoned in his body before, and he was poisoned again. In


    this


    guy''s body is special. Oh no, he should be abnormal. Not only can he r¨¦sist the erosion of those poisons, but he has also be the growth ground and catalyst of these two poisons. With the help of his abnormal body, these two poisons merged together and produced a new poison. This is the kind of poison in his blood."


    "However, don''t worry. Although he is the King of Poison, and the poison in his body is very horrible, those poisons are harmless to him. At


    same time, he is too poisonous


    which means that he may be.


    immune to all kinds of poison in the world, and even... can absorb some


    special poisons to make himself


    more poisonous." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Looking at the surprised expressions of the three people, the ginseng baby jumped off the ice and exined to the crowd.


    Then, he walked up to Qin Shuang in a few steps. "Honey, how is it? Am I very powerful?"


    Samuel frowned and stood up. "So you mean I''m not only poisoned, but also immune to all poisons?"


    "When your body was integrated with the first poison, you were already a poisonous person and could resist most of the poisons. Now, after a new more violent poison was absorbed and mutated by you, you be more poisonous, so you are right."


    "I can also use other poisons to make my toxicity stronger. At the same time, it also means that I will be immune to more poisons?"


    The ginseng baby nodded impatiently and said, "That''s right, King of Poison. Don''t waste my time with my wife, okay?"


    Samuel couldn''t help but be overjoyed. He didn''t expect to be able to escape form death, but in the end, he unexpectedly obtained such a magical harvest.


    Yvonne and Qin Shuang were also worried about Samuel, but soon, Yvonne became more worried. If Samuel was so vicious, what should they do in daily life?


    "Don''t worry. It''s just that his blood is highly toxic. Even if someone was identally poisoned by him, it''s okay. As long as we pull out the hair on his head, we can detoxify the poison," said the ginseng baby.


    Hearing this, Samuel''s scalp turned numb. If he was careless, wouldn''t he be bald?


    Seeing Samuel''s awkward expression, Qin Shuang and Yvonne couldn''t help but cover their mouths and chuckle. However, at this moment, it was Qin Shuang''s turn to worry.


    "What''s wrong, dear wife?" asked the ginseng baby.


    "Then what should we do next?" Qin Shuang looked at Samuel.

 Chapter 2509

    Chapter 2509


    "You probably won''t do what the old man thinks. You want to go..." Even now, Qin Shuang still felt extremely unconfident and unreal about what the old man had said to Samuel.


    Especially this time, the appearance of the two True Gods above Martial Arts Contest made her feel that it was impossible toplete it.


    The two True Gods did not even show up, but they made people feel extremely depressed within a radius of 50 kilometers. This powerful aura was an insurmountable gap for any cultivator. It was as difficult as climbing to the sky to catch up with them, let alone challenge them.


    But Samuel wanted to challenge them. Wasn''t this an idiot''s dream?


    Looking at Qin Shuang''s worry, Samuel didn''t take it seriously. If he didn''t avenge the hatred of the Evesting Sea and the top of the Blue Mountain, how could he deserve to be a husband? How could he deserve to be a father?


    Moreover, if Samuel let them go, they might not necessarily let Samuel go.


    Samuel nced at Yvonne gently. Obviously, he was waiting for Yvonne''s attitude. Yvonne looked at Samuel who was looking at her. She smiled slightly and said, "No matter what you do, I will always support you. I believe you."


    "What if I kill all the Evesting Sea members and the top of the Blue Mountain members?" Samuel''s voice was a little cold. To him, the one who attacked Yvonne was the one who picked out the scales on his body.


    That would inevitably lead to Samuel''s thunderous revenge!


    Yvonne was slightly stunned, but immediately nodded obediently. "I believe you too."


    Samuel smiled slightly and looked at Yvonne''s eyes. Both of them understood each other without saying anything.


    Qin Shuang looked at the two of them in shock. At this moment, she might have begun to understand why Samuel cared so much about Yvonne. The husband and wife were birds in the same forest. When a disaster came, they would fly on their own. However, they were bound by love and life. When Samuel was about toplete such a heaven-defying act, Yvonne didn''t even hesitate for a second to believe his words. Qin Shuang felt that it was impossible for her to have this kind of trust.


    Qin Shuang smiled bitterly and said, "However, if you want to dominate the Eight Direction World, you have to have your own power. Otherwise, no matter how strong you are, it will still be difficult for you to defeat them."


    "I mean, you have to seek help from some force."


    Samuel shook his head and said, "It''s unrealistic to seek help from others. I can''t be controlled by others. I have established the Mysterious Man Alliance with the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. My n is to strengthen this alliance."


    As soon as these words came out, Qin Shuang agreed. With the status of the Mysterious Man, as long as he raised his arm, he would naturally have many followers.


    But the problem was that in this way, it was bound to attract the attention of the Evesting Sea and the top of the Blue Mountain. Qin Shuang was worried that the Mysterious Man Alliance would be killed in the cradle before it grew strong.


    In fact, this was what Samuel was worried about. He needed to have a certain scale of his power before the Evesting Sea or the top of the Blue Mountain paid too much attention. Once the scale was set, it would be very difficult for the two big families to get rid of him.


    Yvonne suddenly chuckled and said, "Samuel. I think someone can help you."


    Samuel was slightly stunned. The next second, he understood what Yvonne meant and nodded.


    "Although I don''t know what you''re talking about, can I join you?" Qin Shuang asked softly.


    "You want to join us?" Samuel frowned.


    "Anyway, I''ve already left the sect. There''s no way to go. If you don''t mind my low cultivation, I can at least help you run errands," Qin Shuang said. Samuel was very surprised at Qin Shuang''s withdrawal from the sect. He also knew that Qin Shuang''s withdrawal from the sect had a lot to do with him, which made Samuel feel a little guilty.


    Samuel was about to refuse when Yvonne smiled and said, "It would be best if Senior Sister is willing to help us."


    At this time, footsteps suddenly sounded outside, and then a figure rushed in. "Bad news. There are masters outside. Damn it, arge area of grass and trees outside has died. Let''s go quickly."


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu


    rushed in and subconsciously wanted to move Samuel on the ice bed. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw that the two women did not move at all, and a tall figure appeared in front of him. He looked up and was stunned for a moment.


    On the other side.


    In the temporary camp at the peak of Blue Mountain, Lu Ruoxin was lying on the bed, gently caressing her cat. At this time, a ck shadow came in. "Greetings, Miss."


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Ruoxin asked slightly.


    Chi Meng nodded and then looked around. She walked to the side of Lu Ruoxin and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Lu Ruoxin suddenly frowned. "Do you mean that the Mysterious Man was killed by Wang Huanzhi?"


    After Lu Ruoxin finished speaking, she frowned and stared at somewhere, but she was thinking about something quickly.


    After a while, Lu Ruoxin suddenly smiled. "Will he die so easily? I don''t believe it."


    "Miss, it is said that when the


    Mysterious Man died, arge number of people from the Evesting Sea were present. They can all-confirm that Samuel is dead. Wang Huanzhi has inherited the will of the True God. It should not be difficult for him to kill the mysterious man," Chi Meng suggested. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Lu Ruoxin did not speak. She walked down from the bed slowly with her slender and beautiful legs. Her tall figure and gauze made her look like a


    fairy.


    "He won''t die." After a long time, Lu Ruoxin suddenly said coldly.


    "Where is he buried?" Lu Ruoxin turned back and asked.


    Chi Meng quickly lowered her head. The difference in status made her have no right to look directly at Lu Ruoxin. "Miss, he is buried in a forest at the index finger peak, but something unexpected happened."


    "What happened?"


    "Someone stole the Mysterious Man''s body. The Evesting Sea is now sending people to find the people who stole the body," Chi Meng said. Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin''s pupils shrank. Then, she sneered and said, "Chi Meng, what do you think of this ident?"


    "Miss, Chi Meng thought it was an ident. After Tomb of the God was taken away, there were still many people who tried to find treasures near Tomb of the God. Naturally, they will be interested in the mysterious man, who took the will of the god." Ding Meng said.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled slightly. "But I don''t think someone stole the body."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The corpse walked out on its own," said Lu Ruoxin with a smile.


    Hearing this, Chi Meng was stunned. The corpse walked out by itself? What did this mean?


    Before Chi Meng could understand,


    Lu Ruoxin had already sat back on the bed and said, "Next, you should cooperate with that person. Your cultivation has the same foundation, and you can help each other. At the same time, you should cover up the spies, especially paying attention to the new powerful forces."


    Chi Meng looked up slightly and said in shock, "Miss, do you mean that if the Mysterious Man is still alive, he will develop his own power?"


    "It''s impossible for him not to avenge the Evesting Sea. If he is Samuel, he will definitely settle the score with the top of the Blue Mountain, so he has no choice," Lu Ruoxin said.


    "I understand. Please rest assured, Miss. If I find any trace of him, I will definitely eliminate him!" Chi Meng said coldly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Chi Meng suddenly felt a sharp pain in her chest. Then, the figure of nothingness flew backward several meters and finally fell heavily on the ground.

 Chapter 2510

    Chapter 2510


    "


    She was in so much pain but she didn''t dare to be angry. Instead, she got up in fear and knelt down again. She didn''t know how she had offended this master.


    "Who let you decide to kill him?" Lu Ruoxin was slightly angry.


    Chi Meng was stunned and knelt down in a hurry. "I deserve to die."


    "I want you to help him," Lu Ruoxin said with a chuckle.


    "Miss, I''m stupid. The Mysterious Man helped the Evesting Sea this time and let our top of the Blue Mountain suffer defeat for the first time. Childe Ruoxuan and you were scolded by the family master because of this person, why would you still help him?" Chi Meng was very strange.


    The loss of the Third True God was not only a matter of face for the top of the Blue Mountain, but also a weakening situation for the top of the Blue Mountain.


    As for the Mysterious Man, the chief culprit, the top of the Blue Mountain naturally wanted to kill him.


    Moreover, the purpose of transforming Chi Meng was to deal with Samuel. If the Mysterious Man was very likely to be Samuel, shouldn''t they kill him more?


    "What do you know? Only a long line can catch a big fish." Lu Ruoxin smiled slightly.


    Chi Meng was puzzled. "Miss, you are now very sure that the Mysterious Man is Samuel, why..."


    ''I want to deal with him, but it''s not equivalent to killing him." Lu Ruoxin smiled gently, although from a certain point of view, Samuel forced her back, making her lose face.


    But it imperceptibly made Lu Ruoxin happier.


    A smart woman like her would always follow her father''s will and secretly strengthen her own power, as if she was helping the top of the Blue Mountain deal with the Fu family on the surface, but in fact, she gradually grasped the threat and lifeline of Samuel.


    In fact, she was helping Lu Ruoxuan deal with the Mysterious Man, but in fact, she was constantly testing the identity of the Mysterious Man. Everything she did seemed wless on the surface, but it was always closely rted to her vital interest.


    Sometimes, you were sold by her, but you couldn''t help counting the money for her.


    Even if Samuel broke the rules and suddenly made trouble in Martial Arts Contest as the Mysterious Man, Lu Ruoxin could quickly adjust the deployment.


    For the top of the Blue Mountain, this failure was obviously annoying, but for Lu Ruoxin, it was a very good opportunity.


    If the situation outside was more and moreplicated, the top of the Blue Mountain and her father needed her more. During this process, she could still gain benefits for herself.


    On the outside, when she went out to fight on behalf of the top of the Blue Mountain, she could also make a name for herself and strengthen her power.


    Most importantly, Samuel would still be her pawn when the time came.


    Once the world changed, it was obvious who has the biggest bargaining chip.


    Thinking of this, Lu Ruoxin smiled coldly.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Three dayster...


    The totem war was officially over, and Wang Huanzhi was elected as the Third True God without any suspense. He officially announced the establishment of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, epting all the sages in the world to strengthen his power.


    In the Hall of Mount Qi, many heroes joined in one after another, hoping to have a high status and development in the new forces and families.


    The Evesting Sea also congratted Wang Huanzhi for this. In fact, they used a lot of money to help Wang Huanzhi''s power develop.


    All of a sudden, the Medicine God''s


    Pavilion was filled with endless glory. The Eight Direction World was even more ecstatic about the matter of the Medicine God''s Pavilion News filled the air, and the people from all sides praised the Medicine God''s Pavilion even more, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Of course, although the identity of the Mysterious Man of Samuel had died, it was still widely spread in Jianghu from the Mysterious Man to the final God of Heaven.


    There were different kinds of praises


    and betitles. They naturally praised the magical operation of the Mysterious Man, while they debased that the Mysterious Man was just a dog trained by the Evesting Sea. He was useless after sess, so they naturally found an excuse to get rid of him.


    Most of the people praised the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, and there were also many people who had seen his brilliance at the top of Mount Qi. The people who belittled him were obviously from the forces of the top of the Blue Mountain and the people of the Evesting Sea.


    On this day, Dew City was still bustling with noise. It weed the final grand asion of Martial Arts Contest, and many people who came down from the top of Mount Qi would temporarily recuperate here.


    However, things were no longer the same.


    Many of the people who passed by never came back again. As for those who came back, most of them had long changed.


    In a shabby temple outside the city of Dew City.


    Han Xiao was stewing the chicken with a jar in the corner of the wall, but at this time, a strange and shocked voice came into his ears.


    "Master."


    Looking back, there were five figures standing at the door. The leader, who wore a mask and carried a child, took off the mask and smiled slightly.


    Who else could it be other than Samuel?


    "Samuel?" Han Xiao was stunned, and then he was overjoyed. He threw down the jar and hurried over.


    When he came to the front of Samuel, he happily pulled Samuel, but as soon as his hand touched Samuel, Han Xiao''s face suddenly turned pale, and then he staggered a few times and suddenly sat down on the ground.


    As if he had been frightened by something, his eyes were full of fear.

 Chapter 2511

    Chapter 2511


    "Master, what''s wrong with you?" Samuel hurried forward to pull him.


    "Poison, highly toxic, extremely toxic. Samuel, how could there be such a highly toxic poison in your body?" Han Xiao shouted in shock, but after a while, he forced himself to stand up and looked at Samuel worriedly. "Come here quickly, let me check you."


    "No need." Samuel smiled and said, "Master, don''t worry. Although the poison is really fierce, I can coexist with these poisons. They won''t hurt me."


    Hearing this, Han Xiao was stunned. Then, he came to the front of Samuel and moved the energy in his hand. After a while, he withdrew the energy and his whole arm was ck.


    "It''s strange, it''s strange." Han Xiao shook his head repeatedly. "I have followed my master for thousands of years and have never seen such a strange poison, but... but you can actually coexist with this kind of strange poison, this..."


    "There was a highly toxic poison in my body, but Wang Huanzhi poison me with Heavenly Poison Book of Life and Death. Since then, these two poisons have mutated into the current poison."


    "Wang Huanzhi? Samuel? Have you seen Wang Huanzhi before? Did he poison you?" Hearing the name "Wang Huanzhi", Han Xiao turned pale with fright.


    Samuel nodded and asked tentatively, "Master, Wang Huanzhi..."


    "Since you have seen him before, you should call him Martial Uncle in theory." Han Xiao''s face was cold. When he mentioned Wang Huanzhi, he couldn''t help burning with anger. "However, he should be in the hall of Mount Qi Pce. How did you see him?"


    "In fact, I didn''t want to hide my identity from you when I acknowledged you as my master. Have you ever heard of the Earth resident who held Pangu Axe, or the Mysterious Man who caused a sensation on the top of Mount Qi today?" Samuel said seriously.


    "Pangu Axe? The Mysterious Man?" Han Xiao frowned.


    After a while, he smiled and said, "I''ve always lived in seclusion and never cared about the affairs of the world. However, I did hear that someone got Pangu Axe in the city. This morning, I entered the city to buy chickens, and I also heard that the Mysterious Man made a scene on the top of Mount Qi. I thought that it had nothing to do with me, and these things were far away from me, but I didn''t expect..."


    "I originally thought that the heavens had no eyes to let those traitors soar. Now, it seems that the heavens have not let me down." After saying this, Han Xiao looked at the sky above his head meaningfully.


    "Of course. Although Wang Huanzhi has imed to be a True God, he is just a SemiGod. But you, an old man, have epted a disciple of the King of Myriad Poison, who is also a SemiGod. The heavens are not letting you down, but they are very good to you." The ginseng baby revealed his head from Samuel''s clothes and could not help but say.


    Seeing the ginseng baby, Han Xiao was obviously stunned. "This is..."


    "That''s easy to say. I''m called Ginseng Baby, Samuel''s brother, Miss Qin Shuang''s wife. Oh, no, husband!" cried the ginseng baby proudly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was punched in the head.


    "This is my master. Behave yourself," Samuel said speechlessly.


    The ginseng baby touched his head with grievance and pouted gloomily.


    "Master, don''t listen to his nonsense." Samuel hurriedly apologized.


    Han Xiao smiled and waved his hand. "This thing is made of Spiritual Qi. Samuel. Don''t be too violent to him. You should cherish it."


    "That b*tch surnamed Han, did you hear that? Your master asked you to cherish me. F*ck, you only know how to conquer me with violence. F*ck!" cried the ginseng baby.


    Samuel rolled his eyes speechlessly, but Han Xiao turned to look at the people behind him.


    Samuel hurriedly introduced, "Oh, by


    the way, Master, this is the


    Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. This is my senior sister of the former master Qin Shuang. This is my wife, Yvonne. This is my daughter Han Nian. Nian''er, call him Grandmaster."


    "Grandmaster!" Han Nian called sweetly.


    "Greetings, Master."Yvonne said.


    "Greetings, Senior."Qin Shuang said.


    "Greetings, Senior."The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Han Xiao nodded happily as a response to the three of them. Then he smiled slightly, took out a jade pendant from his arms, walked to the front of Han Nian, and gently hung it around her neck. "This is the first time I see you, and I haven''t prepared anything good for you. This jade pendant is a gift for you."


    Han Nian shook her head. The good family education made Han Nian never dare to ept other people''s things.


    "Nian''er''s body is weak and her


    vitality is insufficient. This is the


    Heaven''s mandate jade pendant that your grandmaster left me that day. Nian''encan quickly recover with this. Take it." Han Xiao looked at Samuel and said.


    Samuel nodded, and Han Nian stretched out her neck to let Han Xiao put it on. Then she said obediently, "Thank you, Grandmaster."


    Han Xiao smiled kindly and touched Han Nian''s head. "Good girl, Nian''er."


    Then, under the invitation of Han Xiao, they entered the shabby temple. Han Xiao took a few broken bowls, poured some water, and put them in front of everyone.


    Samuel didn''t mind and drank it directly.


    As soon as the water was drunk, Samuel frowned because although the water looked ordinary, it tasted sweet when it entered the mouth.


    Seeing Samuel''s strange expression, Han Xiao smiled mysteriously...

 Chapter 2512

    Chapter 2512


    Just as Samuel was about to ask, he suddenly felt a strange picture appear in his mind.


    In the picture, he saw a wide sea. The surface of the sea was green, and the water was surrounded by mist. The visibility was very low.


    As the breeze blew, the clouds gradually opened, and an isted ind appeared faintly. The trees on the ind were green and the flowers were red, and the birds were singing and butterflies were dancing, just like a fairnd on earth.


    "Master, this is..." Samuel shook his head, and those scenes were instantly reced by reality.


    This made Samuel very strange. Was it an illusion after drinking the water? However, Samuel felt that what he just saw was not an illusion, but real.


    Han Xiao did not speak, but just looked at the others. After the others finished drinking the water, Han Xiao smiled. Samuel looked around, but the others did not seem to respond at all.


    Samuel picked up his bowl gloomily, looked over and over again, andpared it with the water of Yvonne next to him. The two were exactly the same. But when Samuel picked up the water of Yvonne and drank it, the picture in his mind appeared again.


    Samuel was shocked and found it unbelievable.


    What was going on? They didn''t feel anything when they drank the same thing. Only he would see a strange scene.


    "No matter which ss you drink, this scene will appear in your mind." Seeing that Samuel was extremely curious, Han Xiao shook his head and smiled softly.


    After that, Han Xiao put his eyes on the bronze ring in Samuel''s hand. "This is because of the ring in your hand. In fact, it''s time to let you know its meaning."


    "It''s called the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring. It''s the token of the Sect Master of my sect. Whoever has it will be the master of my Immortal Spirit Ind. I''m sure you know that," Han Xiao said.


    Samuel nodded and said, "I know that, so when Wang Huanzhi saw it, he was very excited and wanted to kill me. He has beenining about Grandmaster''s unfair arrangement."


    Han Xiao shook his head and said with a wry smile, "With his current title of Medical Sage, how can he put a small Sect Master of Immortal Spirit Ind in his eyes?"


    Samuel could understand what he meant, but it also confused Samuel. Then why was Wang Huanzhi so excited?


    "What he cares about is the rare treasures in Immortal Spirit Ind, and the secrets of those treasures are in the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring."


    After that, he gently moved his hand, and a stream of energy directly hit the ring. Immediately, the ring automatically fell off from Samuel''s hand and turned into a key.


    Samuel was suddenly shocked. "Master, this is..."


    "The Immortal Spirit Divine Ring is also the key to the underground pce of Immortal Spirit Ind. It has always been kept by the Sect Master of our sect and it needs a specific incantation to make the ring into shape. It must also be used to enter the underground pce of Immortal Spirit Ind," Han Xiao said.


    Samuel suddenly understood. No wonder Wang Huanzhi was so excited when he saw the ring. It turned out that there was such a shocking secret hidden under the ring.


    "I see. But Master, what is in Immortal Spirit Ind''s underground pce? Will it drive people like Wang Huanzhi crazy?" Samuel asked.


    Han Xiao smiled and said, "Now that the ring is in your hand, you''d better explore yourself."


    "But how can one goes to the Immortal Spirit Ind? Although I know the world well in Jianghu, I''ve only heard of the name of the ind and never seen it," said the Knowledgeable Man strangely.


    Han Xiao smiled and pointed at Samuel.


    Samuel was startled at once, "Master, could it be that I saw the scene just now and it was where Immortal Spirit Ind was?"


    "Immortal Spirit Ind is in the


    middle of the mist. Every year, there


    will be a cycle of activity, so it is difficult to tell its location. However, the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring and the underground pce are rted together. What you just drank is the tea of the sect master. Just a sip of tea from the sect master will be able to connect with the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring. You will naturally be able to sense the current location of the underground pce." Han Xiao smiled and said.


    Samuel suddenly opened his eyes wide. "Does this mean that I have everything about Immortal Spirit Ind?"


    "Samuel. That''s great. With such a ce, the base of our Mysterious Man Alliance will be there in the future." The Knowledgeable Man in pped his hands excitedly.


    Yvonne and Qin Shuang''s faces were also filled with excitement. Such an excellent ce was made for Samuel. It could protect the development of the alliance as much as possible.


    But at this time, Samuel took off the ring. Then, he took a few steps to the front of Han Xiao and handed the ring to Han Xiao. "Master, I just entered the sect. How can I ept such a big gift from you?"


    Seeing Samuel''s action, The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was very angry.


    Yvonne was slightly stunned, but soon understood. After all, she knew Samuel very well.


    "Samuel. I didn''t tell you these


    secrets because I didn''t want you to get involved in the dispute when you just joined the sect. But now Wang Huanzhi has taken action. If I didn''t respond, how could I deserve to be your master? I''m even more ashamed to be your master." Han Xiao helped Samuel up. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What''s more, this ring is useless in my hands. There''s a saying that Wang Huanzhi is right. Your master is indeed mediocre. I don''t deserve to inherit Immortal Spirit Ind''s mantle. Giving Immortal Spirit Ind tome is just a waste. But you''re different, Samuel." Han Xiao sighed.


    "Samuel, just take it. This is also your master''s intention," said the Knowledgeable Man anxiously.


    At this time, the ginseng baby murmured, "Bitch, don''t refuse. There will be a n in the dark. Just let nature take its course. Anyway, sooner orter, you will deal with that b*stard Wang Huanzhi."


    "Besides, you must go to that ce." After that, the ginseng baby looked at Qin Shuang and asked for praise, "Am I right, wife?"


    Qin Shuang didn''t even look at his wretched look. She had been looking at Samuel worriedly. She naturally hoped that Samuel wouldn''t refuse.


    Samuel nced at the ginseng baby gloomily. "There are you everywhere."


    "Samuel, you don''t have to refuse. In fact, this is also your grandmaster''s wife''s idea," Han Xiao said.


    Speaking of grandmaster''s wife, Samuel was a little touched. Although he had not met her before, Samuel could feel that she was a very kind person. "Well, since you and grandmaster''s wife mean the same thing, it''s better to obey your order." Samuel nodded.


    Han Xiao took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Good, very good."


    "By the way, Master, I left in a hurryst time and didn''t even see Grandmaster''s wife. Can I go to see her?" Samuel suddenly asked.


    Han Xiao''s smile froze on his face. After a long time, he suddenly looked outside and said, "It''s gettingte. There''s no ce to live in the shabby temple. You should go back."


    After that, before Samuel and others could say anything, Han Xiao had already taken the lead to walk out of the hall and made a gesture of seeing the guests off.


    This made Samuel and others extremely puzzled. Han Xiao''s attitude suddenly changed. Why?


    "Let Samuele in."


    But at this time, a hoarse and extremely unpleasant voice came out of the inner room.

 Chapter 2513

    Chapter 2513


    Hearing this voice, Han Xiao''s expression becameplicated, but Samuel was very happy.


    Gritting his teeth, Han Xiao looked at the crowd and said, "You all wait outside the hall. Samuel,e in with me."


    After that, he let out a long sigh. When the curtain of the inner room was lifted, the familiar stench came again.


    In addition to Samuel, the two women and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu could not help but cover their noses slightly.


    Following Han Xiao into the inner hall, Samuel did not reject the stench.


    It was still damp and dark. There was only a coffin and a candle above the main hall.


    "Greetings, senior." Samuel bowed and said respectfully.


    "Good, child, good." Inside the coffin, the voice still made people''s backs turn cold.


    Han Xiao gritted his teeth and pulled Samuel toward the coffin.


    Samuel was full of expectation. As he got closer to the coffin, the stench became more and more pungent and even Samuel couldn''t help but feel sick.


    However, he endured the stench and approached the coffin.


    When Han Xiao took off the candle on the upper part of the coffin and ced it near the coffin, the situation in the coffin was suddenly clear.


    Under the dim and flickering candlelight, a pile of rotten meat was piled up in the coffin. Not to mention that there was no face, even the basic appearance of people was not there.


    To be exact, it was clearly a mass of almost melted rotten meat lying in the coffin. However, there was an eyeball in the top of the rotten meat, which seemed to indicate that it was its head.


    Even Samuel, who was calm, was shocked when he saw this scene.


    This... this pile of rotten meat, it''s... it''s actually the grandmaster''s wife?


    "s!" Han Xiao turned his head away and sighed heavily. Then, he gently pushed Samuel and put the candle back on the candle tform above the coffin.


    Samuel still couldn''t recover for a long time. The pile of rotten meat had a great impact on Samuel''s heart.


    He had seen all kinds of broken arms and bodies, but he had never seen anyone who was a pile of flesh.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It didn''t even have any bones!!


    "Child, I''m sorry. I scared you. I just... just want to see you."


    At this moment, a sad voice came from the coffin.


    "No, I deserve to die. I shouldn''t be..." The voice also woke Samuel up from the shock. Samuel knelt down, ming himself.


    After all, she was his grandmaster''s wife. Samuel knew that his behavior just now was too rude.


    Although it was not Samuel''s fault, anyone who saw that scene would be scared out of their wits.


    "Child, it''s not your fault. Not to mention you, even I will look like you when I see myself." In the coffin, there was still a sad voice.


    Samuel looked at Han Xiao in confusion. "Master, how could Grandmaster''s wife..."


    "It''s all Wang Huanzhi''s fault." Han Xiao could not hide his grief and anger. His eyes were full of tears and anger.


    "Wang Huanzhi?" Samuel was stunned. "That bitch again?"


    "Xiao''er, let bygones be bygones. Why should we let the next


    generation take the me for the


    matters of the older generatio


    Just as Han Xiao was about to speak, the voice in the coffin


    interrupted at the right time. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes." Han Xiao nodded heavily, leaned slightly to one side, and stood beside Samuel.


    "Child, has Han Xiao told you about the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring?" The voice in the coffin asked Samuel.


    Samuel nodded. "Reporting to Grandmaster''s wife. Master has already told me."


    "Very good. When are you going to Immortal Spirit Ind?"


    "I''ll set off as soon as possible. I''ll be there when I''m done with some things."


    "There was a peach blossom forest in the east of Immortal Spirit Ind Ind, and the peach blossom forest wasindescribably beautiful in the four seasons. At that time, your grandmaster and I were alway ying and chasing under the peach blossom tree, or ying the ther together, living a life of immortal couple. Later, there was another child in the peach blossom forest, and your grandmaster named her Ling''er. s, I really miss those days." The voice murmured.


    Her tone was full of memory and yearning for the good days of the past.


    "Senior, don''t worry. When I arrive at Immortal Spirit Ind, I will send someone to pick you up with my master." Samuel could not help but be moved and said sadly.


    "Child, you''re so considerate. Thank you."


    After a moment of silence, she said


    softly, "There is a peach blossom array in the peach forest. Only our Sect Master knows its mechanism, and there is a solitary grave in the array, which is your Grandmaster''s grave. My child, I have a wish now. Can you satisfy it?"


    "Please tell me. I''ll definitely do it."


    "After I die, you bury me in your grandmaster''s tomb, okay?"


    Samuel shook his head and said, "You will live for a long time. How will you die? After I arrive there, I will definitely learn twice as much and cure you in the future."


    "Good boy. What a good child. I am waiting for that day. Come, child, can you touch me?" Her voice was full of gratitude and she said gently.


    Samuel nodded and walked to the coffin in a few steps. Then, he put his hand on the rotten meat.


    Almost at this moment, Samuel''s face suddenly became ferocious, and the golden light in his body suddenly shed!

 Chapter 2514

    Chapter 2514


    "Ah!"


    Samuel suddenly shouted in great pain. The moment he touched Grandmaster''s wife, Samuel''s hand seemed to touch tens of thousands of high pressure. A huge current hit the body of Samuel from the fingertips and quickly spread to the body.


    At this time, Samuel''s body suddenly emitted a huge golden light.


    "No!" Almost at the same time, Han Xiao on the side shouted hysterically, and his eyes were full of shock and sadness.


    Outside the hall, hearing the shouts inside, Yvonne and the others also rushed in. Seeing this scene, the group of people couldn''t help but be frightened.


    However, because of the different positions, Yvonne and others could not see the situation in the coffin and were not shocked.


    She was just shocked by Samuel''s current situation.


    At this time, the ginseng baby smiled gently and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay. He won''t die. Go out." After that, he pushed everyone out of the hall. Although Yvonne was worried about Samuel, the ginseng baby said it was okay and it was not good for them to stay here for long. After all, Han Xiao had never let them enter the inner room, so they could only leave.


    "Hong!!!"


    Just as they retreated, an invisible air st instantly spread out from the inner hall and attacked in all directions.


    Outside the ancient house, dust flew out.


    In the ancient house, the grass and trees were shaking, and then, everything became calm again in an instant.


    The light all over Samuel''s body suddenly disappeared, and he copsed beside the coffin, exhausted.


    Han Xiao rushed to the coffin, knelt down, and cried out in pain, "Master''s wife, master''s wife."


    Samuel steadied himself and looked at the hand that he had just reached out. There was a sh of light in it. Looking at the reaction of Han Xiao, he suddenly had an ominous feeling in his heart. He suddenly got up and looked into the coffin.


    Although the light was too dim to be seen clearly, Samuel could feel a chill in his heart.


    Then, he knelt down heavily in front of the coffin, tears welling up in his eyes. "Senior..."


    Han Xiao choked with sobs andy on the coffin for a long time, unable to extricate himself from his emotions.


    His grandmaster''s wife was dead!


    She didn''t want Samuel to touch her, but just found an excuse to pass all her life to Samuel the moment Samuel touched her.


    Like a candle, she gave thest light of her life to Samuel. Then, she walked to the end of her life.


    Almost at the same time, the candle on the coffin suddenly went out without wind.


    After a long time, the master and disciple knelt in front of the coffin, unable to hide their sadness.


    For Samuel, he hadn''t seen his grandmaster''s wife many times, but in his impression, she was like a kind elder who was very kind to him.


    However, such a kind old man had to suffer so much. All this was because of that damned Wang Huanzhi.


    After an unknown period of time, Han Xiao stood up and patted Samuel on the shoulder. "You can go out."


    "Yes." Samuel nodded and looked back at the coffin.


    As soon as he went out, Samuel looked at everyone and lowered his head in difort. "Grandmaster''s wife is gone."


    Hearing this, the two women and one man could not help lowering their heads.


    "Although your grandmaster''s wife''s


    cultivation is not high, she is a


    strange woman in the world. This woman has a good memory. In addition, she is familiar with all kinds of strange books in Immortal Spirit Ind. Bitch Hannigan, she gave you a buge treasure." The ginseng baby sneered.


    "I would rather she live." Samuel red at the ginseng baby angrily and walked out of the room angrily.


    Seeing Samuel rushing out, the ginseng baby snorted disdainfully and said, "Humph, you''re still pretending to be good after getting a bargain."


    Sitting quietly under the eaves, Samuel fell into grief. It was really hard for him to ept that his grandmaster''s wife died in front of him in such a way. He also knew that his grandmaster''s wife loved him very much, but the more so, the sadder Samuel was.


    Yvonne walked out quietly and then sat beside Samuel silently. Without saying a word, she knew that at this time, Samuel only needed her to apany him quietly.


    After an unknown period of time, Han Xiao came out with a palm-sized box in his hand and handed it to Samuel.


    Holding the box tightly in his arms, Samuel couldn''t stop crying.


    "Your senior has no bones, so... so there is only some meat ash." Han Xiao looked at the sky with tears in his eyes.


    "I know. I will take her back to Immortal Spirit Ind." Samuel lowered his head, nodded heavily, and choked with sobs.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You should go earlier. It''s gettingte," Han Xiao said.


    "Master, aren''t youing with us?" Samuel asked.


    "No, I don''t have the face to enter Immortal Spirit Ind again." Han Xiao smiled bitterly and stood up to pat Samuel on the shoulder.am tired and want to wander around."


    Samuel nodded and got up to leave. He touched the urn in his arms and walked out of the gate.


    Three dayster, in Tianlong City.


    Fu Manor.


    At this time, the Fu Family was


    n¨¦t


    already in ruins, like a purgatory in the human world. In the courtyard, several maids were crying and shouting, pushed to the ground by several guards, suffering greatly. On the ground of the courtyard, the Fu Family''s bodies were everywhere!

 Chapter 2515

    Chapter 2515


    In the courtyard, the dead had already been covered with blood. Those who were alive were also screaming like purgatory.


    In the main hall, there were still screams.


    More than a dozen young men of the Fu Family were tied up, and long chains of feet were on their feet.


    More than 30 young women of the Fu Family were tied to the right side. Their hair was messy and their clothes were in disarray. They looked panicked and terrified.


    Fu Tian sat on the main seat,pletely out of his wits. He no longer had the style of the patriarch of the three great ns.


    At this time, a burly man walked out with a long rope and a group of young people holding the family. He looked disdainful and didn''t even look at Fu Tian, "Fu Tian, my East Gate has enough. I''m leaving."


    At this time, a senior executive of the Fu family also caught up from behind. He looked at his child who had been caught and begged, "Taoist Donglin, didn''t you say that there were only seven people on your list? You caught at least a dozen people. Can you let my daughter go?"


    "Get lost!" Daoist Donglin raised his foot angrily and kicked the man to the ground. He bellowed angrily, "I can arrest as many people as I want. Do you think you can order me? You think highly of your daughter. That''s her blessing. Get out of my way."


    After that, he snorted and pulled the family members behind him away.


    The senior executive looked at Fu Tian in despair. Fu Tian turned his head away and pretended not to see anything.


    Even if he saw it, ording to the status of the Fu Family, what could he do?


    "Fu Tian, you are quite tolerant. We have bullied you like this, but you still can''t say a word. You are cruel. Let''s go." Beside them, a man, who was tiding a group of men from the Fu family, alsoughed at this time.


    "Originally, my master meant that if you dare to resist, and then find a reason to kill all your family. But you coward are really awesome. We will meet again." Another man who tied up a lot of women from the Fu family also sneered. Then, he directly left with women from the Fu family.


    Looking at therge number of young men and women who were pulled away, the executives of the Fu family burst into tears. Most of these young people who were taken away were their children.


    At first, they were all high-ranking people, but now they had be other people''s ves.


    "Damn it." Fu Tian threw a heavy punch on the chair. Although he was a little angry, he did not dare to vent his anger in front of those people. Only he knew how aggrieved he was.


    Fu Tian had expected this day toe.


    Since the Fu family had lost the name of the three big families, it naturally lost its powerpletely. The big families would never give the Fu family any face. They could easily find an excuse to break into the Fu family and burn and rob it.


    If the Fu family dared to resist, the result would be known.


    That would only give these people a reason to ughter the whole Fu family, and the Fu family would most likely face the disaster of family extermination.


    "Fu Tian, take a good look at it. Look at it carefully. This is the Fu family led by you. This is what you promised to carry forward the Fu family. But what happened in the end? What happened in the end?" A senior executive finally couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted in anger.


    "Hehe, my Fu n is now like a piece of meat on a chopping board, at the mercy of others. Fu Tian, as the n head, it is difficult for you to absolve yourself from the me."


    "You''re right, Fu Tian. You can quit. The Fu family doesn''t need someone like you to lead it."


    "Some people have always thought highly of themselves. Now, they have brought our Fu family into a fire pit."


    The executives of the Fu family scolded angrily. They were obviously dissatisfied with Fu Tian bringing the Fu family to today''s stage.


    "Enough!" Fu Tian mmed the table


    el


    and stood up angrily. "The Fu family doesn''t have the True God, and that''s because Fu Yao simply doesn''t listen to orders. If she listened to my arrangement that day, would the Fu family be in such a state today?"


    "You''re right. If you want to me someone, you can only me Fu Yao. What does it have to do with the patriarch of Fu Tian? Without the True God, our Fu family will decline sooner orter."


    "Fu Yao, that b*tch. She left with that b*tch on the earth. Shepletely ignored our Fu family. ording to what I said, such an unfaithful and unfilial person should be removed from the family register."


    "Isn''t it good for her to get rid of her name? I suggest setting up a humiliating tomb for her. From now on, the world will know the existence of this b*tch and let her rot for thousands of years."


    "Well said. By the way, I''ll build a tomb for Samuel so that they can be despised by the world for generations."


    The more they talked, the more excited they became. Perhaps, for them, they didn''t dare to scold others, but they could do whatever they wanted to Fu Yao and the others.


    It was already today, and they never thought about the responsibility of the fall of the Fu family to themselves. They were only willing to be rice insects, and they would me others.


    They didn''t want to think that even without the True God; there would be talents like Lu Ruoxuan and Lu Ruoxin to take over the top of the Blue Mountain.


    There were several Ao brothers in the Evesting Sea.


    But what was there in the Fu family for so many years with Fu Yun''s protection?


    They had nothing but pleasure. When it came to danger, they would count on others to bear it. If others didn''t want to, they would me the others.


    Just when this group of people was


    angrily attacking Yvonne and Samuel, there was a burst of crying in the back hall. A few guards in white walked out slowly under the leadership of a man in green. Behind him, a group of women from the Fu family were tied up.


    If most of the women who were tied up by Taoist Donglin were young, then those tied up by the man in green was the most outstanding among the young women.


    No matter in appearance or talent, these women could be said to be the best at present in Fu family.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    In other words, it was the biggest blow and insult to the Fu family.


    This was because the leader was none other than the most outstanding woman in the Fu n, Fu Mei.


    Behind her was Fu Tian''s wife, Fu Li.


    The damage was great, and the insult was extremely strong!


    As the man in green and others came out, the group of executives of the Fu family immediately shut their mouths. Even they were all shocked when seeing this, but they only dared to be angry in their hearts.


    Fu Tian gritted his teeth so hard that


    they were about to break. Enduring his anger, he took a few steps forward and looked at the man in green who was at least twelve years younger than him. He smiled apologetically and said, "Mr Qu


    Sheng, did you... did you catch the wrong person? This... this is my Fu


    family..."


    "F*ck you." The young man called Lu Sheng impatiently blocked Fu Tian, and then scolded angrily, "I won''t catch the wrong person. I caught the women of the Fu Family, including your wife, and took them back to wash my feet."


    After that, Lu Sheng directly pulled the women out.


    But as soon as he took two steps, a jade sword suddenly flew out of the hall and pierced straight into the tip of Lu Sheng''s shoes.

 Chapter 2516

    Chapter 2516


    The jade sword was still shaking slightly because of its inertia.


    There was not even a strand of hair between the sword and the shoe tip.


    Lu Sheng was shocked. The one who could control the energy and strength so well must be a master among the masters.


    Lu Sheng stared at the front, and behind him, a group of subordinates came to their senses at this time. They pulled out their knives and looked ahead with vignce.


    However, what made Lu Sheng feel cold on his back was that there were no ordinary energy fluctuations, let alone any figures.


    Being sent by the Evesting Sea to make trouble for the Fu family, Lu Sheng''s cultivation was already one of the best among the human beings. He had reached the horrible middle-stage of Evil yer, and he was one of the masters in Eight Direction World.


    But now he could not feel any energy fluctuation.


    Could it be that his opponent''s cultivation was much higher than his?


    "Who are you? I''m Lu Sheng from the Heavenly Note Pce. I''m here on the orders of the Evesting Sea to arrest a few criminals. If you have something to say, you cane out and speak frankly. Why are you sneaking around?" Lu Sheng frowned. Although the strength of the other side made him uneasy, he really had nothing to be afraid of.


    After all, today''s Evesting Sea was the biggest family in Eight Direction World.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Sheng suddenly felt a sh in front of him. When he felt someone suddenly standing behind him, he found that the jade sword in front of his feet had disappeared. Then, a breeze supported his face.


    What a fast speed!


    It could be faster than the wind!


    In the blink of an eye, the man came out to draw his sword, and then behind him...


    Then, the wind that he moved... gradually blew on his face.


    What kind of ghost-like speed was this?


    Lu Sheng couldn''t help but gasp. Looking back, he saw a male figure standing behind him. Although he was only left with a back view, he still felt the coldness on him.


    "Who are you?" Lu Sheng looked at the man warily.


    And his guards immediately drew their knives and surrounded the man.


    "Didn''t you ask me to show up?" The person smiled softly. He wore a mask and was tall and straight. Beside him stood a woman. Although she was also wearing a mask, her figure was graceful. One could tell that she was a beauty from her figure.


    Lu Sheng frowned and gritted his teeth. But the next second, he suddenly smiled disdainfully.


    It was only through his aura that he discovered with shock that the cultivation of this person in front of him was only at the mid-stage of Ethereal Realm, which was simply far from him.


    Although it was extremely fast just now, no matter how fast it was, it had no influence on him at all.


    After all, would a human be afraid of a mouse that ran very fast?


    Obviously not!


    "You have the guts to block my way. What do you want to do?" Lu Sheng narrowed his eyes and said coldly.


    "I don''t want to do anything, just leave them behind." That person said coldly.


    "Haha, I knew it. You are fucking stupid. How dare you rob me? Leave them behind? Fine, let''s see what you can do." Lu Sheng shouted coldly. He suddenly raised his sword and attacked the man.


    "Get out of my way!" With an angry roar, a stream of golden flowing light suddenly emanated from the man''s body.


    The sword in u Sheng''s hand wasN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    sucked by the flowing light ripples. Suddenly, he felt as if he had §Ö§ä encountered a huge ma, and he waspletely out of control, and flying toward the ce half ameter above his head.


    Large beads of sweat kept falling down from Lu Sheng''s forehead. His arrogant face suddenly panicked.


    The swords in the hands of the soldiers next to him flew uncontrobly to the top of the man''s head.


    "You don''t want to give it to me so much?"


    "I will return it to you," the man said softly.


    "Swish swish!"


    The swords gathered above the man''s head instantly formed a circle. The tip of the sword was pointed outward, and then rushed out


    quickly Before the guards c?


    figure out what was going on they were killed by their flying swords.


    Lu Sheng, who had been controlling his sword, only felt a strange force sucking and exhaling. Then he was directly thrown several meters away, and finally fell heavily outside the main hall.


    "Puff!"


    Outside the gate, Lu Sheng spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He looked at the man in the distant hall with a ferocious expression.


    The cold wind was chilling!


    Lu Sheng was extremely surprised. The man was only in the Ethereal Realm, but he had not even used his hand. He had forced Lu Sheng to retreat, and all Lu Sheng''s experts had been killed by the sword.


    How could he do this?


    "Damn it, who the hell are you? If you have the guts to leave your name, I will make you pay the price of blood." As Lu Sheng struggled to get up, he still cursed angrily.


    "The price of blood?" The man suddenly chuckled. "I''m afraid you can''t afford my blood."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the


    l


    man suddenly pointed with his hand, and a drop of colorful blood shot straight at Lu Sheng. Lu Sheng. thought it was a hidden weapon, so he hurriedly grabbed his sword to resist.


    UMS


    "Hiss!"


    The moment the seven-colored blood touched his sword, the sword made an ear-piercing sound and emitted ck smoke.


    When he fixed his eyes again, Lu Sheng was stunned. He couldn''t help but keep staring and stepping back. At this time, he was scared out of his


    wits.

 Chapter 2517

    Chapter 2517


    His golden divine weapon, which had always been sturdy and invincible, was directly pierced into a hole by the seven-colored liquid the size of sand. The hole was surrounded by a ck mist.


    This...


    "What the hell is this?"


    It was just a drop of blood, but it could directly pierce through his unparalleled Golden Weapon.


    If they really fought, how could he, a mere mortal, win?


    Lu Sheng didn''t dare to think too much. He scrambled away from the ground.


    Seeing that Lu Sheng had left, the group of people from the Fu family also woke up from the deep shock and breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Fu Tian also asked people to quickly untie Fu Li and others, and came to the front of the person and said happily, "I am really grateful for your help just now. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "Is it convenient for us to stay here for a night?" the man asked softly.


    Fu Tian frowned when he heard the voice. He always felt that it was familiar. However, seeing that the man had been waiting for his reply, he didn''t think much about it. He nodded happily and said, "Don''t say one night. If you''re willing, you can live long."


    "It''s a filthy ce. I can''t live any longer." That person shouted coldly.


    Fu Tian froze awkwardly on the spot. Then he smiled embarrassedly and said, "Yes, someone in the mansion... s, it''s hard to say. But, young hero, I''ll ask someone to clean up the surroundings right away. Come on, send the two heroes to the guest room to rest."


    After that, he smiled warmly at the man and said, "Young hero, please rest for a while. I''ll send someone to clean up the mansion and invite you to dinner together at night. I hope you can have a good time!"


    The man did not answer, but he did not refuse. Led by a servant, they walked to the guest room in the backyard.


    After that person left, the entire hall was filled with discussions.


    "Wow, who was that person just now? He''s so powerful. Beating Lu Sheng is like cutting vegetables. It is a piece of cake for him."


    "I heard that Lu Sheng, the dog of the Evesting Sea, is very fierce, and his cultivation is extremely high. But I didn''t expect that such a person can''t even defeat the man face to face."


    "If there is such a powerful person in our Fu family, how can we Fu family fall into such a situation?"


    "That''s right. Let''s not talk about the third big family. At least the top ten families will have a ce for us. We can enjoy endless wealth and glory." One of the members of the Fu Family scrambled for it and said enviously.


    If they knew that this was what they had, but they had destroyed it step by step, it was unknown what they would think.


    Who else could it be other than Samuel?


    However, such a person, whom they were envious of, was originally a member of the Fu Family, but was buried by them.


    "Sigh, right, there is a way to keep this person here." At this time, someone suddenly said in surprise.


    His words instantly attracted everyone''s attention. If this person could be left, then the Fu family would have a chance to grow again.


    This was in line with everyone''s interests, but how could they make him stay?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Seeing that everyone was looking forward to it, that fellow was satisfied as he walked over to the group of wamen who had been tied up earlie He smiled gently and said in an iparably proud manner, "Think about it. This masked man is mysterious. He is not a member of the Fu n. This time around, he suddenly intervened and helped us. However, he did not save others. Why did he have to rescue them?"


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what he meant.


    Only Fu Tian frowned. "You mean..."


    "That''s right, heroes all like beauties. Among them, besides Fu Li, Fu Mei is the most beautiful. However, Fu Li is already a married woman, so..." He softlyughed.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone suddenly understood.


    Someone pped his thigh and said, "You''re right. Why didn''t I think of this? Only this possibility can make him help us. Otherwise, why?"


    For the Fu family, they couldn''t


    figure out why a person they didn''t


    know would risk saving the Fu family at this time. In addition, they had been dreaming, so they naturally thought of a lot of things.


    Moreover, it seemed so.


    Fu Mei had already seen the figure defeat Lu Sheng in an unrestrained manner after he came out. She, who had always admired the position of superior, was naturally moved. At this time, she was also happy to be mentioned by everyone. This was indeed the most suitable reason. Otherwise, why would he help them?


    "Oh, Fu Mei, you are really the savior of our Fu family. From the beginning, I knew that our Fu Mei was the real savior of our Fu family. How could the damn Fu Yaopare with Fu Mei?"


    "We shouldn''t have believed Fu Yao back then, but in Fu Mei. Otherwise, our Fu family would have already soared. How could we have fallen to such a state?"


    "Fu Mei,e on, you have to perform well. All the hopes of our Fu family are on you."


    Although Fu Mei, who was surrounded by the Fu family members, had a shy smile on her face, she was already overjoyed. At this time, she turned her eyes to Fu Tian.

 Chapter 2518

    Chapter 2518


    From the top of Mount Qi, after Samuel fell into the endless abyss, Fu Tian''s attitude toward Fu Mei had been very bad. Although Fu Mei''s lie had deceived Fu Tian, she had always been regarded as unfavorable in Fu Tian''s eyes.


    Hearing these words, Fu Tian was also thinking quickly. Finally, he nodded heavily and said, "Fu Mei, whether the Fu family can turn over or not depends on you alone."


    With the words of Fu Tian, Fu Mei couldn''t help feeling excited and happy.


    Because not only did she get the approval of Fu Tian, but more importantly, even the shrewd Fu Tian also thought that the man just now came to save her, so it was very likely that this matter was true.


    If it was true, then she was now the real future of the Fu family.


    In her mind, she even began to imagine her and the man''s bright future. At that time, she would lead the Fu family to the peak, and the people in the world would be extremely proud and envious of her. She was the most dazzling woman in the world.


    Thinking of this, Fu Mei was already excited.


    "However, I think that man brought a woman with him." At this time, while Fu Mei was extremely excited, someone poured a basin of cold water on her.


    "You''re right. Is this man a married man?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man next to him immediately rolled his eyes. "In the Eight Direction World, strength is respected. As long as a man has the ability, it''s normal for him to have three wives and four concubines, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, with that man''s skills just now, how could he be so mediocre?"


    "Yes, Fu Mei, don''t be discouraged."


    Hearing these words, Fu Mei smiled confidently. "Don''t worry; I won''t take that woman seriously. For me, that woman is not qualified topete with me at all."


    "What do you mean?"


    Fu Mei smiled gently. "That woman is wearing a mask. Think about it. What kind of woman will wear a mask?"


    As soon as she said this, the members of the Fu family suddenly understood. "Our Fu Mei is not only beautiful, but also very smart. What she said is right. Only ugly women will show their faces with masks. We are stable."


    "Even without a mask, she can''tpare with our God''s favored daughter."


    Fu Mei smiled confidently. Looking at the group of Fu family executives praising her, she was very proud. This should be the treatment she deserved. "However, we need to seize the opportunity as soon as possible. After all, the situation is very urgent for us," Fu Tian said.


    Fu Mei nodded.


    Meanwhile, in the guest room.


    When the man and the woman took off their masks, they were Samuel and Yvonne who had rushed all the way from Dew City.


    "You were fine just now, weren''t you?" Yvonne said with a smile.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. "I don''t need to sweat with that kind of stuff."


    Although his cultivation was only in the Ethereal Realm, in fact, his cultivation had already reached the Vast Wilderness. It was like cutting vegetables for him to deal with Lu Sheng. He did not boast at all.


    "Fortunately, we made it in time. Otherwise, Fu Li would have been taken away by that guy." Yvonne sighed.


    Samuel smiled, sat back on the edge of the bed, and gently reached out to hug Yvonne. Yvonne also took the opportunity to sit on Samuel''sp and put her head on Samuel''s shoulder.


    "s..." Yvonne sighed.


    Samuel shook his head with a wry smile. "If you don''t want to, we can leave. Anyway, Nian''er and the Knowledgeable Man are waiting for us in the inn. We can meet them at any time."


    Yvonne shook her head. "I just think that if Grandpa is still alive, maybe he will be very sad to see the Fu family like this. I don''t know if my decision is right or wrong."


    Samuel held Yvonne tighter. "I think he will support you."


    Yvonne nodded and raised her head to kiss Samuel gently. "Thank you for apanying me."


    Samuel smiled slightly.


    In the evening, when the dinner held by Fu Tian was over, Samuel and Yvonne went back to the guest room. However, in less than a moment, Yvonne rushed out of the guest room.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Fu Mei went back to her room and secretly changed her clothes. Her belly button and shoulders were exposed. In addition, her beautiful figure and white skin made her look pure and attractive.


    Then, she carefully dressed herself up. After confirming that it was perfect, she knocked on the door of Samuel with a te of fruit.


    After putting on the mask, Samuel opened the door. When he saw Fu Mei, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Young Master, Fu Mei specially prepared some fruits for you after dinner." After that, before Samuel agreed, Fu Mei walked into Samuel''s room shamelessly.


    "Oh, by the way, isn''t that person here?" Fu Mei softlyughed after putting down the fruit te.


    "She went out to buy something," Samuel said coldly. "If there''s nothing else, you can go out."


    Hearing this, Fu Mei couldn''t hide her happiness, but she ignored Samuel''sst words. She even picked up a golden banana directly and shamelessly. Then, she looked straight at Samuel and gently peeled the banana skin in her hand, licking her lips.


    Samuel frowned. Perhaps this move of hers would make other men fall in love with her. But for Samuel, although Fu Mei was good-looking, Samuel was a person who even rejected top beauties like Lu Ruoxin and Qin Shuang directly. Her little trick was nothing in Samuel''s eyes!


    Seeing that Samuel was not hooked, Fu Mei took a few steps to the front of Samuel with the peeled golden banana in her hand. Then half of her body almost squeezed onto Samuel, and her upper body rubbed against Samuel intentionally or unintentionally. She said in ¨¤ coy voice, "Young Master, can Mei''er feed you fruit?"


    Samuel suddenly became angry and pushed Fu Mei away. "Miss Fu, please behave yourself."


    Fu Mei was stunned. It was obvious


    that she did not expect that her intimate temptation would have no effect at all. However, she quickly smiled and said, "Young Master, don''t you know Mei''er''s thoughts? As long as you are willing, Mei''er can apany you to the ends of the earth and never abandon you."


    "I have a wife. Please leave," Samuel said coldly.


    Hearing these words, Fu Mei''s heart grew anxious. Unable to ept it, she said, "In terms of age and appearance, how can that womanpare to Mei''er?"


    Samuel smiled coldly. "Do you think you are very beautiful?"


    "Of course." Fu Mei smiled confidently. "Although Mei''er isn''t the most beautiful woman in the world, I am still much stronger than that ugly woman who doesn''t dare to show her face to others, right? As the saying goes, gentlemen like gracefuldies. Young Master, why don''t you let Mei''er stay by your side?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Pa!" Suddenly, someone pped Fu Mei in the face.

 Chapter 2519

    Chapter 2519


    A thumb-sized palm print suddenly appeared on Fu Mei''s face!


    After the p, the ginseng baby jumped back into Samuel''s hand. Looking at Fu Mei staring at him in disbelief and anger, the ginseng baby helplessly spread out his hands and said, "Don''t look at me. He asked me to hit you."


    Samuel ignored Fu Mei. He sat back on the bed and said coldly, "This p is a lesson for insulting my wife. If you dare to speak rudely again, I will make you wish you were dead. Get out of here."


    Fu Mei didn''t leave. She looked at Samuel angrily and said, "Why do you pretend to be lofty in front of me? Since you came to help me, don''t you just want to take a fancy to me?"


    "Do you think I saved your members because I like you?" Samuel was so angry that he wanted tough.


    "What else can we do?" Fu Mei was unconvinced. "Could it be other reasons?"


    "I really don''t know why you''re so confident." Samuel said disdainfully with a cold smile.


    Seeing this, Fu Mei got up and walked to Samuel. She grabbed his hand and wanted to put it somewhere else. Obviously, she didn''t want Samuel to continue to pretend to be high in front of her.


    The energy of Samuel was suddenly emitted from his body. Fu Mei suddenly felt a strange force, and she was directly bounced away. Then with a bang, she smashed the table and fell to the ground.


    "You!" Fu Mei looked at Samuel with a ferocious expression.


    She came with confidence, but she never thought that she would end up like this!


    Samuel walked up to her in a few steps. Just as Fu Mei was trying to revive her hope, Samuel suddenly pulled out the jade sword. When Fu Mei was in a panic, the tip of the sword directly reached Fu Mei''s chin.


    Samuel raised her chin and said with a sneer, "I''m not afraid to tell you. Fu Mei, you''d better put away your disgusting confidence in front of me, because in my eyes, you are just a whore, understand?"


    "A whore?" Fu Mei obviously did not understand what Samuel meant. She hurriedly exined, "I have never been touched by any man. I am still..." "Some people, even if they are born in brothels, are still good women. Some people, even if they are born rich, are worse than chickens. And you, Fu Mei, are thetter." Samuel said coldly, "It is not impossible to change your fate by relying on men, but there is a limit to everything. Otherwise, it will only disgust people."


    Samuel withdrew his sword and said coldly, "Get out before I change my mind and kill you."


    Fu Mei touched her face, gritted her teeth, and rushed out of the room with strong unwillingness.


    "Next time, if you want to hit someone, please do it yourself, okay?" After Fu Mei left, the ginseng baby said discontentedly.


    "First, I don''t want to hit a woman. Second, hitting her will dirty my hand." Samuel said coldly.


    "F*ck, then you let me do it?" The ginseng baby gloomily wiped his hands on his buttocks. Seeing


    Samuel pack up, the ginseng


    l


    jumped up and down and followe


    behind Samuel. "What are you going to do?"


    "Let''s go to a fun ce." Samuel smiled.


    Then, he threw the ginseng baby on his shoulder with one hand, and the ginseng baby also jumped on Samuel''s shoulder cooperatively. Then, Samuel turned into a gust of wind and disappeared.


    Shortly after Samuel left, two figures entered the guest room where Samuel was.


    When the door was closed, Yvonne took off the mask. Fu Li behind her looked at Yvonne shockingly. If Yvonne hadn''t moved quickly, Fu Li would have cried out in shock.


    After confirming that Fu Li had calmed down, Yvonne finally removed her hand from her mouth.


    "Fu Yao? How could it be you? Didn''t you already..." Fu Li said in surprise.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you in detail


    in the future Yvonne said, "We


    came back this time to save Fu


    Mang. Samuel has already set off


    for the prison. I called you over


    because I have something importantN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    to discuss with you." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Is Samuel still alive? Isn''t he already..." Fu Li almost felt that she was dreaming!


    It was one thing for Fu Yao to suddenly appear in front of her, but even Samuel was still alive.


    "Is the person who took action today Samuel? He... can defeat Lu Sheng without even using his hand? Is he so strong now?" Fu Li eximed in disbelief.


    Yvonne nodded.


    Meanwhile, in the prison.


    In the dark prison, Fu Mang was lying on the ground with fluffy hair. When he heard the footsteps, he didn''t even raise his head. He


    laughed and said, "What''s wrong? Fu Tian finally couldn''t help but want to kill me? Yes, the Fu family has been destroyed by him, so he might as well do it. However, why do you still wear a mask to kill a dying person?"


    Samuel smiled and threw a pot of wine into the prison without saying anything. Then he sat down and drank it.


    Fu Mang smiled straightforwardly. He was not afraid of the poison in the wine, so he directly raised his head and drank it.


    "Good wine." Fu Mang shouted loudly. He cannot help feeling veryfortable.


    But just as he looked up, he saw Samuel take off his mask. When he saw Samuel''s real face, Fu Mang suddenly shivered and got up from the ground. "It''s you?"

 Chapter 2520

    Chapter 2520


    Samuel smiled slightly.


    "Didn''t you die? How could you be here? Are you a human or a ghost?" Fu Mang couldn''t help but ask with three questions in a row. His heart was like a storm.


    "If I am a ghost, will I still drink with you?" Samuel chuckled and sat up from the ground. "Yvonne asked me to save you. Do you want to go out?" Fu Mang nodded.


    "How are you going to save me?" Fu Mang frowned and then said with a wry smile, "This Heavenly Prison is indestructible. With your cultivation of Ethereal Realm, it''s impossible for you to open it forcibly."


    "Who told you that I''m in the Ethereal Realm?" Samuel smiled and walked to the prison. "I''m obviously in the Eight Wilds Realm, okay?"


    The corner of Samuel''s mouth was gently curled into a smile. The next second, he suddenly grabbed therge lock of the prison in his hand. He circted his powerful energy and therge, indestructible shrinking immediately emitted a loud ''bang'' sound. The outermost shackles immediately responded.


    "The Eight Wilds!" Fu Mang''s eyes widened.


    In Eight Direction World, if Evil yer Realm represented an expert, then Eight Wilds Realm was one of the true experts of Eight Direction World. After all, the True God usually ignored everything, while Eight Wilds Realm was basically the master of Eight Direction World mortals.


    "Samuel, we haven''t seen each other for only a few months, but your cultivation has already reached the Eight Wilds Realm? Am I really dreaming? Or are you joking with me?" Although Fu Mang was steady, he was obviously a little confused when he heard this.


    After all, the Eight Wilds Realm was a dream that many people could not reach.


    However, Fu Mang''s eyes soon dimmed. "But even if you are in the Eight Wilds, so what? The innermost prison door is made of Ten-thousand-year- old cold iron. It is impossible to destroy it with external force if you are not a True God."


    As Fu Mang said, when Samuel tried to open the innermost cage, Samuel found that no matter how much he tried, the prison door was not affected at all.


    "Don''t waste your energy." Fu Mang smiled.


    Samuel did not speak but still tried to try the innermost cage.


    Fu Mang felt bored and sat down. He shook his head and said with a wry smile, "By the way, why did youe back with a mask? The people of the Fu family looked down on you so much. The Fu family has suffered a lot today. You helped them and let them see your ability. It''s very good to p them in the face."


    "Don''t you know the Mysterious Man?" Samuel smiled.


    "The Mysterious Man? Haha, I heard from Fu Li that there was a Mysterious Man who came out to kill all the people and broke the rules of the martial arts Contest in the Eight Direction World. He broke into the Tomb of the God alone and even in the ce where the True God couldn''t survive, he came out with the will of God in the end." Speaking of the mysterious man, Fu Mang was envious.


    Although he had been imprisoned here all his life, he was born in a high family, so he had always been aloof and proud. He never took many heroes in Eight Direction World seriously, but he admired the Mysterious Man very much.


    After all, it was already a great feat to fight against the heroes and defeat the daughter of the Lu family. It was even more amazing to be able to escape unscathed from Tomb of the God. How could people not be shocked and admired? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fu Mang had even thought about how if the Fu Family had this type of talent to help them, how could it have fallen into such a situation now?


    "But it''s a pity that a hero of a


    vel


    generation has courage and no strategy after all. He was


    demolished after crossing the river."


    Fu Mang said with a wry smile.


    "If he has courage and strategy, he wouldn''t have been able to save you today," Samuel replied.


    Fu Mang chuckled and subconsciously replied, "I don''t know him, so why would hee to save me?"


    Suddenly, Fu Mang was stunned. "F*ck, Samuel, did you tell me that you are the Mysterious Man?"


    The mask, yes, the mask. It was said that the Mysterious Man wore a mask, and Samuel also wore a mask!


    However, the Mysterious Man was


    dead, so fu Mang didn''t think much


    about the mask. But now that


    el.


    Samuel reminded him, his eyes


    suddenly widened. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes." Samuel nodded.


    "Damn it!" Fu Mang couldn''t help but be shocked to swear. He suddenly stood up from the ground and said, "Are you fucking not lying to me?"


    "I have never lied." Seeing his look, Samuel couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    "If you lie to me, then you are a puppy?"


    Hearing this, Samuel was obviously stunned because he did not expect that Fu Mang would suddenly be so childish.


    Fu Mang seemed to realize that he had suddenly lost hisposure because he was too surprised and smiled awkwardly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I''m sorry, I... I''m just too excited. I... I didn''t expect that the man who killed the world... would be you."


    Samuel smiled bitterly.


    Suddenly, Fu Mangughed out loud. Then, he fell to the ground and knocked hard on the ground with both hands.


    "Bang."


    The whole ground was buzzing because of the heavy blow of Fu Mang.


    Samuel withdrew his strength and looked at Fu Mang. He really didn''t know what this guy was doing!

 Chapter 2521

    Chapter 2521


    "Ha ha." Fu Mang suddenly looked up into the sky and pointed to the sky. "The sky has eyes, the sky has eyes. Fu Tian, you never dreamed that today would happen, didn''t you?"


    "You never dreamed that this person from Earth, whom you looked down upon the most, was the one who helped my Fu family to maintain its glory." "You are looking down on others. Today, you should eat your own evil and bring about your own destruction. Haha."


    "Samuel, you shouldn''t havee to save me. You should wear a mask and tell the real identity of those people in the Fu family. They will be pped in the face. From now on, they will no longer be named Fu. They will all be called pig heads."


    "The cycle of justice and the retribution is good."


    However, just as Fu Mang wasughing wildly, he suddenly knelt down on the ground again. His disheveled hair hung down to cover his face. He bent down andy on the ground, crying again.


    "Little uncle defied the heavens and became a True God, leading my Fu Family to glory. However, in the end, the Fu Family ended up in the hands of us juniors, so how could I face the ancestors of the Fu Family?"


    "s."


    "s!" Samuel also let out a long sigh. After struggling for a long time, the cage made of Ten-thousand-year-old cold iron did not move at all, which made Samuel quite speechless. He leaned against the cage, exhausted.


    "s!"


    With another long sigh, the ginseng baby pretended to learn Samuel at this time and jumped off the shoulder of Samuel, shaking his head and sighing.


    The two individuals and one child sighed at the same time. The scene actually had an indescribable feeling.


    "What are you sighing for? Are you tired?" Looking at the ginseng baby sighing and looking at Samuel, Samuel couldn''t help but look at him with disdain.


    "I sigh that you are stupid. He said that you have courage and no strategy, and he is not wrong at all." The ginseng baby deliberately pretended to be deep and shook his head like an old man.


    "How am I stupid?" Samuel was speechless.


    "It''s just a door. If the Ten-thousand-year-old Coldsteel can only be broken by the True God, but you... aren''t you half a True God?" The ginseng baby rolled his eyes and said.


    Patting his thigh, Samuel thought about it and it seemed to be true. As a man who had the Source of God, in theory, he was half of the True God. However, Samuel had indeed tried it. He could not.


    "Your SemiGod body is not pure enough, but your blood is pure enough."


    The power of Samuel''s blood was so strong that it could even prate the ground and the magic weapons.


    Apart from the fact that there was a strange poison within his body that was extremely corrosive, the most important thing was that Samuel''s body had divine blood that was derived from their intersection, and only then could it produce a different seven-colored blood.


    Without further words, once reminded, Samuel directly cut off his middle finger and sprinkled blood on the cage.


    As expected, blood dripped onto the cage, and ck smoke rose. The situation was almost the same as when Lu Sheng resisted with his divine weapon.


    Samuel immediately went up, but to his disappointment, Samuel''s blood did hurt the cage, but the damage was unusually low.


    Samuel gloomily got a few more drops, but the results were almost identical.


    "Are you ying with me? Even if you make me get an anemia, I won''t be able to do it." Samuel nced at the ginseng baby and said.


    The ginseng baby shook his head gloomily. "Is that how you use blood?"


    "Then how do we use it?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "Cold iron, cold iron, how can you not light the fire? How can you put the Five Elements Divine Stone here without using it?" The ginseng baby said gloomily.


    "Damn, how did you know I have the Five Elements Divine Stone?" Samuel was stunned.


    The Five Elements Divine Stone was obtained from the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, so how could the ginseng baby know that he had this thing?


    "Refining fire with blood is the restriction of the five elements. You are stupid." The ginseng baby did not answer Samuel''s question directly, but rolled his eyes at Samuel with endless disdain.


    Could the Five Elements Divine Stone y like this?


    "The Five Elements Divine Stone is to reverse the five elements. Do you know what a word is called? Wasting a heavenly treasure is most suitable to describe you."


    Without thinking too much, Samuel urged the Five Elements Divine Stone out and mixed the blood and energy in his hand into the Five Elements Divine Stone.


    "Hong!"


    A fierce me suddenly spurted out from the Five Elements Divine Stone.


    Under the destruction of the me, the hard cold iron began to melt bit by bit like a candle meeting fire.


    Seeing this, the dejected Fu Mang''s surprised eyes under his disheveled hair widened.


    Obviously, this was beyond the knowledge of Fu Mang.


    "Bang!"


    With a crisp sound, a cage iron rod finally melted and fell.


    This also made Fu Mang excited. For him, this prison might be the ce where he would die for the rest of his life, but now, he saw the possibility of getting out.


    Under Fu Mang''s expectation, the iron rods in the cage were taken off one by one.


    A momentter, Fu Mang suddenly ran his energy and jumped up from the bottom of the cage.


    He had been locked up in the


    hundreds or thousands of meters


    deep prison; so now even he had notpletely gone out, but at least when he left the abyss, Fu Mang felt that the air seemed to be fresher. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    Kon


    S


    After a pause, Fu Mang said to Samuel happily, "Shall we go?"


    Samuel didn''t care at all. His blood of the middle finger was not enough, so he poked his index finger and continued to burn. His index finger was not enough, and his ring finger continued. It seemed that he had gone crazy for a while.


    This made Fu Mang very puzzled. "Samuel, I... I havee out. Shall we go?"


    "F*ck, make this loose, and this piece will bepletely loosened." The ginseng baby also turned a deaf ear to Fu Mang''s words and focused on directing Samuel.


    This greatly shocked Fu Mang. Although the material of the prison was hard, it was only hard. Could there be any formation that could make them lose their minds? "You two... What are you doing?"


    They did not speak and were still busy.


    Fu Mang was really puzzled, but after all the cages on the top of the dungeon were torn down, Fu Mang was stunned when he saw Samuel stuffing the broken parts into his Space Ring one by one.


    "You... you... won''t, you won''t steal..."


    "That''s right. You''re right. We''re stealing. No, we ate taking it. Bitch Hannigan, take that lock and take it back to make a shield."


    "And that iron stick. After that thing is melted, it can be used to refine a gun."


    "And that one..."


    Fu Mang stared at the big-sized ginseng baby as if he had seen a


    ghost, and the ginseng babymanded Samuel to pick up all the cage dregs at the top of theAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Heavenly Prison and put them into the Space Ring.


    For a moment, he even suspected whether they were here to save him, or to save him at the same time as they were looking for materials.

 Chapter 2522

    Chapter 2522


    When more than half of the cage was almost empty, Samuel and the ginseng baby stopped.


    "To be honest, if I were not afraid of anemia, I would really want to melt everything," Samuel said with dissatisfaction.


    Ten-thousand-year-old Coldsteel was indestructible. If these things were stored, it would be a first-rate raw material for forging weapons or defensive devices in the future.


    "The Fu family has always been treating me like this. It''s not too much to collect some interest, is it?"


    Seeing that Samuel was satisfied, Fu Mang said at this time, "What should we do next? Fight to the death with Fu Tian? Anyway, I have been unhappy with Fu Tian for a long time. That b*tch."


    Samuel shook his head. Although the Fu family was defeated, the existence of and the Lon Pavilion still made their strength not to be underestimated. Those people dared to mess around in Fu Manor during the day because they had the support of two big families and the Fu family did not dare to resist.


    Seeing Samuel shaking his head, Fu Mang shook his head with disappointment and said, "If I don''t kill that b*stard Fu Tian, it will be difficult to eliminate the hatred in my heart."


    "It''s easy to kill a person, but so what? Isn''t it better to let him be humiliated by you alive and taste the same taste as you? Keep some strength and I''ll make you happyter." Samuel smiled and patted the dust on his body. Then, he turned into a gust of wind with Fu Mang and quickly disappeared from the prison.


    In the main hall of the Fu Family, led by Fu Tian, a group of people were pacing around anxiously. Many executives were so nervous that their hands were shaking. From time to time, they looked at the corridor, as if they were looking forward to something.


    "This Fu Mei has been in there for so long. Why hasn''t shee out yet?"


    "Yes, I''m so anxious. Now all our hopes are on her. If she seeds, we can rebuild our glory with the help of the mask man."


    The executives were the first to lose control and stamped their feet anxiously. For them, whether Fu Mei could seed tonight was rted to whether the Fu family could seed.


    But after more than two hours, no one saw Fu Mei came out.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? We''ve already told you that with Fu Mei''s help, this matter is settled."


    "That''s right. We can''t count on Fu Yao. It''s definitely right to count on Fu Mei. It''s normal for young people to spend some time. Do you think the mask man will be like you, who can Ist for a few minutes?"


    Several women around them smiled confidently and mocked them at the same time, which made them extremely embarrassed.


    Fu Tian looked gloomy and did not speak. Although he looked calm, it was obvious that he was the most nervous person on the scene.


    Because the future of the Fu family was the closest to his future.


    They were bound to be together!


    At this moment, Fu Mei slowly walked out. When a group of people saw her expression, their hearts sank.


    Fu Tian rushed to Fu Mei in a few steps. "Fu Mei, how is it?"


    Fu Mei really didn''t know how to answer. She went with great confidence, but she was directly driven out of the door.


    Seeing Fu Mei''s attitude, Fu Tian took a step back in a trance and suddenly smiled bitterly. "It''s over, it''s over, it''s over."


    The group of executives also understood what had happened. They all stumbled, and some of them even fell to the ground, crying.


    Almost at this time, a servant rushed over and said, "Patriarch, something... bad happened. Someone... someone broke into the Lon Pavilion."


    "What?" Fu Tian was shocked.


    Then, he hurried over with a group of


    people. The Lon Pavilion was not only thest trump card of the Fu family, but also the foundation of the Fu family. If something happened there, what would happen?


    At the moment, no matter what, Fu Tian quickly waved his hand and led a group of people from the Fu family to rush to the Lon Pavilion.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As soon as they arrived at Lon Pavilion, all the disciples outside the hall were knocked down, and the buildings were brightly lit.


    When the group of people from the Fu family arrived at the building, several elders of the Fu family were all injured and lying on the ground. Even the strongest Fu Mu was bleeding at the corner of his mouth and his face was pale with his hands covering his chest.


    the


    Fu Tian was extremely surprised. Although the Fu family had lost in Martial Arts Contest, the Lon Pavilion was the foundation of the Fu family It was also because of the masters of the Lon Pavilion that today, only the minions of the superpowers like the Evesting Sea dared to harass the Fu family, because Fu family dared not fight back to those with powerful


    backgrounds.


    As for those small families, who would dare to y the game of beating a drowning dog?


    But now, the Lon Pavilion was also attacked, which was a great crisis for Fu Tian.


    Fu Mu nced at everyone and said, "I don''t know. The two masked men can''t help but attack directly."


    "Did you lose anything?" Fu Tian asked anxiously. Since they didn''t kill anyone, it meant that they came for money.


    "No." Fu Mu gritted his teeth.


    Fu Tian immediately became confused. What was the meaning of this? Someone barged into this ce, yet they didn''t kill anyone, nor did they want money. What exactly was they trying to do?


    At this moment, Fu Mu suddenly moved close to Fu Tian''s ear and said softly, "I lost the wordless Tomes of Arcane."

 Chapter 2523

    Chapter 2523


    Upon hearing this, Fu Tian''s eyes widened. He finally understood why Fu Mu stopped talking just now.


    For others, losing the wordless Tomes of Arcane was not a big deal, but for Fu Tian and Fu Mu, they knew better than anyone what it meant.


    That was the secret of the real patriarch of the Fu family.


    Why did someone steal that thing?


    Right at this time, another servant hurried over, kneeling on the ground and saying urgently, "Reporting to the chief, heavenly prison, the heavenly prison has been opened."


    "What?" Fu Tian was shocked.


    The Fu family''s executives also paled when they heard the news.


    The traitor Fu Mang was imprisoned in the prison.


    Moreover, the most important thing was that the prison was made of Eternal Coldsteel. Unless it was a True God, it was impossible to break through!


    Fu Mu''s face was cold, and he suddenly red at Fu Tian.


    Obviously, he and Fu Tian were more frightened than ordinary people.


    Because only they knew what kind of person Fu Mang was.


    The two of them had jointly snatched the Fu family''s position. The wordless Tomes of Arcane was the most important clue to hide their secrets. Therefore, it was obvious that the destruction of the Heavenly prison and the incidents that had happened to Lon Pavilion one after another meant something.


    "The prison is made of Eternal Coldsteel. How could it be opened?"


    "There are many elders and protectors in the Lon Pavilion. It''s hard for ordinary people to break in."


    "Could it be the True God?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the crowd burst into an uproar. If it was True God, it would be a catastrophe for everyone.


    If the True God attacked, they could only be ants.


    "Impossible." Fu Tian shouted coldly, but at this time, his heart waspletely cold. If it was the True God, then it could only be the Evesting Sea or the top of the Blue Mountain or Wang Lanzhi.


    However, when the True God came, it had an amazing aura. They had seen it on the peak of Mount Qi before, not to mention that the True God hade to his aid to save Fu Mang. Was it so simple to get a wordless book?


    What''s more, how could they know the rtionship between the wordless Tomes of Arcane and Fu Mang?


    Few people knew this secret.


    Therefore, these three True Gods did not seem to have anything to do with this matter.


    But who could it be?


    "Other than you and me, how could anyone else know about this? Even if Fu Mang has helpers, he has been


    years, and outsiders can''t get


    imprisoned in the prison fet


    touch with him at all. The Fu family also regards the matter of him bing the patriarch as a joke," Fu Mu said coldly in Fu Tian''s ear.


    "Yes." Fu Tian was also very confused. Suddenly, he frowned. "No, someone else knows this secret."


    "You mean Fu Yao?" Fu Mu could not agree with Fu Tian''s guess.


    Fu Yao and Fu Mang had indeed been locked up in the prison together. With her IQ, she might be able to distinguish right from wrong and believe what Fu Mang said.


    But the problem was that it was impossible for Fu Yao to break through the Lon Pavilion and break through the Heavenly Prison with her ability! "Could it be that Samuel is helping her?" Fu Tian frowned.


    Fu Tian had seen Samuel''s ability before. With a sharp weapon like Pangu Axe, he might be able to break through the prison and at the same time have the ability to entangle himself in the Lon Pavilion.


    "But the problem is, didn''t the b*tch couple fall into the endless abyss and die? And if he uses Pangu Axe, there is no reason for us not to notice such a big noise." Fu Tian denied his own idea.


    "After hearing what you said, I really feel that one of the people who broke in just now looks like Samuel." Fu Mu also frowned and said at this time. "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. Samuel and Fu Yao have already died."


    I


    Just as Fu Tian shook his head, another servant rushed in and rushed to the front of Fu Tian in a few steps. "Patriarch, Patriarch, something bad has happened. The two guests who came today suddenly left and left this behind."


    Fu Tian fixed his eyes and saw that a servant was holding a purple crystal and a letter in his hand.


    Fu Tian opened the letter in a hurry. There were only a few words on it: Live well. Come on.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Looking at the six words, Fu Tian''s face darkened. The word "Come on" seemed to be crazilyughing at him in the letter. "Come on!"


    Fu Tian suddenly crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it on the ground angrily.


    n


    The next morning, not long after the series of events that happenedst night, a servant rushed in and scared Fu Tian to sit up. He rubbed his temples in low spirits and looked at the servant angrily. "You''re going to die. It''s early in the morning."


    "Patriarch, it''s not good. It''s not good."


    "What''s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry? It''s not proper." Seeing this, Fu Tian shouted discontentedly.


    The servant quickly got up and went to the bed of Fu Tian. Then, he handed a piece of paper to Fu Tian and said in a panic, "Patriarch, please... please go out and have a look."


    Seeing the contents of this piece of paper, Fu Tian''s eyes widened. He jumped off the bed in an instant, forgot to wear shoes, and ran straight out.

 Chapter 2524

    Chapter 2524


    When Fu Tian rushed out of the courtyard, all the executives of the Fu family were in the yard, holding the same piece of paper as Fu Tian in their hands. They were all stunned.


    "Patriarch, Patriarch..."


    "Look, it''s not proper."


    "That''s right. The streets are full of notices. Now, the entire Tianlong City is in an uproar. Fu Mang is going to start his force and revive his Fu family. He also wants to meet all the ambitious people in the world in Peni City seven dayster."


    Fu Tian''s face was cold. Wasn''t Fu Mang going against him in public?


    Stepping on the notice directly, Fu Tian gritted his teeth and sneered, "He doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. He thought he could achieve great things. What a joke!"


    "You''re right. We''re the members of the Fu family. Fu Mang is nothing. He''s just a thief." After a senior executive finished speaking, several other people nodded in agreement.


    The Fu family was in such a state, but the Fu family''s confidence had never been lost.


    "What isughable is that if this thief suddenly rose again and his reputation is even greater than our Fu Family''s, it would not cause much harm at that time but the insult would be extremely great." Someone sobered up a little and pointed out the pros and cons of this matter.


    If Fu Mang was strengthened, it would be a catastrophe for the Fu family.


    Would Fu Mang let go of the Fu family? Obviously not!


    Moreover, even if Fu Mang didn''te to seek revenge, how ashamed would the Fu family feel?


    How ashamed would Fu Tian be?


    "Humph, everyone knows that Fu Mang is a traitor to the Fu family. Who would follow a lunatic like him? He wants to make a big deal out of himself. What a joke."


    "I agree with that. Fu Mang has no money, no power, and we can''t get up. What qualifications does he have?"


    The group of people was talking about it, and the calm person mentioned a crucial point at this time. "Don''t forget that the two masked men who fought against Lu Sheng yesterday were probably the helpers of Fu Mang."


    As soon as these words came out, the Fu family executives who had been shouting just now suddenly became depressed.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lu Sheng''s miserable situation yesterday was still vivid in everyone''s mind. Such a master made the whole Fu family envious. If he was helping Fu Mang, then Fu Mang indeed had a trump card.


    Fu Tian shouted coldly, with a trace of coldness in his eyes. "Don''t worry; I won''t let that guy seed. It''s impossible for him to set up his own force." Outside Tianlong City.


    Yvonne and Fu Li had already met up with Samuel and others in the chaos, and they had already left the city.


    "I guess Fu Tian is so angry." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu mocked at this time.


    His words immediately made a group of people burst intoughter.


    "Especially Samuel and Fu Yao. I''m sorry, Yvonne. After you arrived at the Fu family, the Fu family members were like starving old dogs that saw meat buns. Their eyes were full of greed, and they wished they could serve you like grandpas, and even use the beauty trap, haha." Fu Liughed.


    "In the end, their grandfather was a thief, and that beauty was pped out by their grandfather." The ginseng baby was extremely proud as he looked at Qin Shuang. "Honey, am I good?"


    Qin Shuang rolled her eyes helplessly at the ginseng baby. She looked at Samuel and said, "Samuel, there''s one thing I don''t understand. We saved them. Why did you deliberately provoke the Fu family?"


    "Tianlong City is the birthce of Fu''s family. If we use the matter of Fu''s patriarch to create public opinion, Tianlong City will naturally be in chaos. Isn''t this helping us promote the content of the notice for free?" Yvonne exined with a smile. She knew what kind of tricks Samuel was ying even without Samuel''s exnation.


    "But the problem is, in this way, Fu Tian will have a guilty conscience. Seven dayster, he will definitely think of a way to destroy our ns." Qin Shuang said in confusion.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Yes, Fu Tian will definitely let all the elites of the Fu familye out. However, Fu Mang alsocks an elite troop."


    "Fu Tian is worried that his scandal will be exposed, so I believe that he will definitely send more masters. I have many ways to make them fight with each other, and there will be no return."


    "What ways?" asked Qin Shuang.


    "Secret!" Samuel smiled mysteriously.


    Qin Shuang''s eyes were about to roll out of their sockets.


    On the other hand, Fu Mangughed out loud. "If you can turn the elites sent by Fu Tian into our people, won''t Fu Tian suffer a double penalty? Haha, that guy will probably die of anger."


    "The best way to kill him is not to kill him, but to destroy his ambition. Yvonne, you have found a good son-inw for our Fu family." Fu Li smiled bitterly.


    But she was also secretly d that Samuel was not her opponent. Otherwise, his way of doing things would really make people explode.


    "Are you praising me or insulting me?" Samuel smiled bitterly.


    "I''m not sure if Fu Li is praising you, but I''m really praising you, Yvonne. Yvonne, you''ve really found a good man." After saying that, Fu Mang gave Yvonne a thumbs-up. "Samuel is quite capable, shrewd, and thoughtful. Fortunately, Samuel was not crooked. Otherwise, he would definitely be a devil." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Well, that''s enough. Don''t praise that b*tch anymore. If you continue to praise, he is going to go to heaven. He is not as smart as me," said the ginseng baby unwillingly.


    "I agree with that. Although Samuel indeed yed a good game in the Fu family, will it really y a big role in seven days after the notice?" Fu Li said.


    "What I mean is that Wang Huanzhi is currently in the limelight. Even though the structure of Eight Direction World has changed, most of them are targeting him. How many of them are willing to join our unknown small alliance?"


    Samuel smiled at this question and looked at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu beside him. "Now we have everything we need. We onlyck one thing."


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu smiled and nodded.


    The crowd was confused. They looked at Samuel''s back and looked at each other. They really didn''t know what this guy was up to.


    In this way, they went all the way to the west road.


    The journeysted for another three days. During these three days, Samuel almost kept silent about what had happened before. However, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu inexplicably disappeared for three days beforeing back.


    In Eight Direction World, in three days, there was a great change.


    After the forces of Wang Huanzhi had enough people, almost all the other forces were on a rampage.


    "Samuel, if we go forward, we will reach Azure Dragon City." Looking at the mountains in the distance, An The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said.


    Samuel nodded.


    Then, he smiled and said, "It seems that what weck is here."


    As soon as these words came out, a group of people looked at each other strangely. They had no idea what Samuel meant. When they were about to ask, Samuel had already raised his head and puffed out his chest. He walked slowly toward Azure Dragon City in a leisurely manner.

 Chapter 2525

    Chapter 2525


    Azure Dragon City was made up of 17 mountains, and it was endless. From a distance, it looked like a azure dragon lying on the ground, so the city was called Azure Dragon City.


    "By the way, three beauties, take off your masks. Otherwise, it won''t be easy to take advantage of the east wind." Samuel smiled.


    Although the three women were puzzled, they followed Samuel''s words.


    First, there was Qin Shuang, then Yvonne, and finally Fu Li. When the three women took off their masks, they caused quite a stir since they entered the city.


    Along the way, many men turned their heads and looked at them. Even women sometimes couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Under everyone''s gaze, a group of people walked into the most prosperous restaurant in Azure Dragon City.


    In Qing Yun Restaurant.


    At this time, the restaurant was bustling with people.


    After Samuel and others walked in, the hall on the first floor suddenly became much quieter.


    The three beauties were very attractive. As Samuel sat down, he looked around. Finally, he fixed his eyes on the people who wereughing happily on the second floor.


    Samuel nced at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and said with a smile, "Is it him?"


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nodded.


    Samuel said no more. He asked the waiter to order some wine and vegetables and began to eat with Fu Mang and the others.


    On the second floor, people were talking andughing. It was very lively. Soon, when Samuel and others were about to finish eating, footsteps were heard upstairs.


    A middle-aged man with a big belly like an Arhat slowly walked upstairs surrounded by a group of people.


    When passing by the table of Samuel and others, his henchman, who had been following him for a long time, rushed up and whispered a few words in the middle-aged man''s ear.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but look at Samuel''s table. He was shocked by the looks of the three women and his eyeballs almost fell out.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had seen quite a few beautiful women before, but Qin Shuang and Yvonne, the top beauties, made him feel as if the first half of his life had been wasted.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, even the wooden table could not help trembling slightly at this time. A huge knife as thick as an arm was directly ced on the table. Then, the big-bellied middle-aged man dragged the fat all over


    his body and sat down with a


    lot of oil stains on his mouth.


    He rolled his eyes at Samuel disdainfully, and then proudly said, "I didn''t expect that there would be three fairy-like Missesing to Azure Dragon City. Shopkeeper, the money on this table is on me."


    "Okay, Master Fu." The shopkeeper nodded quickly.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked for the misses'' names yet." Master Fu smiled. Then, the henchman next to him stood proudly beside him and said, "This is Master Fu from Mount Tian Ding of our Azure Dragon City. He is also from Azure Dragon City." After that, the henchman gave a thumbs-up, which meant that


    Master Fu was the biggest in Azure Dragon City.


    Samuel smiled slightly, picked up the teacup, and said, "Is he so strong?"


    "That''s right. In the past three days, I, Master Fu, have ttened a total of 12 sects and 11 pces within a hundred miles of the Azure Dragon City,


    which can be said to be able to weep through thousands of troops and defeat tens of thousands of people."


    Speaking of this, the henchman was naturally extremely proud, and even the group of people around Master Fu were very proud.


    Mount Tian Ding was currently in the limelight. Within a short three days, it had dispatched its army to knock down all the surroundingrge and small factions. Although most of these factions were small factions and belonged to a neutral faction, there were still quite a number of remaining factions after Mount Tian Ding had gathered. This caused Mount Tian Ding''s faction to be evenrger.


    "That''s true. However, I heard that there are 12 sects and 12 pces in Azure Dragon City. If one of them is not convinced, you can''t be called the strongest in Azure Dragon City." Samuel said with an indifferent smile.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Master Fu and the others immediately looked embarrassed. But soon, the henchman said coldly and disdainfully, "There is only one Jade Pce left. Tomorrow is their day of death."


    Samuel shook his head and pouted. "I don''t think so."


    Upon hearing this, the henchman suddenly flew into a rage and directly knocked over the teacup in Samuel''s hand. "Brat, what the fuck are you talking about?"


    Seeing this, Fu Mang, Qin Shuang, andpany immediately stood up and prepared to draw their swords.


    However, Samuel smiled and shook his head at them. He picked up the teapot on the table and poured water for his cup.


    Master Fu immediately let out a coldugh. Samuel didn''t dare to resist, which was within his expectations. After all, the seventy thousand troops of Mount Tian Ding were stationed outside the city.


    Not to mention these people, even thergest Jade Pce in the 12 Sects and 12 Pces was surrounded by them and was in danger.


    At this time, Master Fu also waved his hand, indicating for his henchman not to be so excited, "What are you yelling about? Damn it, get out of here. Don''t scare the three beauties in front of me."


    The henchman nodded and quickly retreated half of his position.


    Then, Master Fu nced at Samuel disdainfully and said, "I have 70,000 troops in my hands. How can it be difficult for me to destroy the Jade Pce? Do you think I will take you seriously?"

 Chapter 2526

    Chapter 2526


    Then, Master Fu proudly looked at the three girls and said, "By the way, the three beauties, I heard that everyone in the Jade Pce are top beauties, and they are not old at all. Do you know why?"


    "Why?" Yvonne cooperated and asked.


    Seeing the beauty''s interest, Master Fu couldn''t help but be proud, "Because there is a treasure in the Jade Pce that can be passed down from generation to generation. It is called the Divine Beauty Pearl. As long as you carry this bead with you, you can be young forever."


    "Wow, is it so magical?" Yvonne asked.


    "That''s right." Master Fu smiled and then swept his gaze towards Samuel. He knocked on the table and coldly mocked: "However, this kind of treasure is someone else''s most valuable treasure. No random people can touch it, much less obtain this pearl."


    "Our Master Fu happened to be that different fierce man." The henchman ttered him at the right time.


    Samuel nced at Master Fu and said, "What''s wrong? When did the big-bellied man have something to do with the fierce man? Is it true that his eight abdominal muscles have turned into a mass?"


    As soon as these words came out, the three women couldn''t help covering their mouths andughing.


    Master Fu was so angry that his face turned green. Even several of his subordinates behind him were amused by Samuel''s words.


    What?


    However, before picking up girls, Master Fuzily paid attention to Samuel and hurriedly exined to the three beautiful women, "Three beautiful women, don''t listen to his nonsense. Such a young man doesn''t have any ability. He just relies on his mouth. A real man relies on his ability." Yvonne looked at Samuel with a funny smile, then at Master Fu and nodded. "Then what ability does Master Fu have?"


    "If the three beauties are willing to make friends with me, I will give you the Divine Beauty Pearl before sunset tomorrow. What do you think?" Master Fu said with a smile.


    After that, he nced at Yvonne and the other two girls with lustful eyes.


    "The three beauties can make friends with you, but what I am afraid of is that you are too talkative. What if you can''t take out the Divine Beauty Pearl at that time? Will your round belly be used as a pearl?" Samuel interrupted.


    "F*ck, there''s f*cking you here. I have 70,000 troops. It''s easy for me to destroy the Jade Pce," Master Fu said angrily.


    If it weren''t for the sake of the three beautiful women, Master Fu would have attacked Samuel.


    To Master Fu, he did have a lot of capital, because the gate of the Jade Pce had been broken through, and it was only a matter of time before it was destroyed.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there were too many beautiful women in the Jade Pce and Master Fu pitied them, he wouldn''t have killed too many of them. Otherwise, he would have broken through the Jade Pce at night.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t think so." Although Samuel was wearing a mask, his words were full of disgust.


    "You don''t think so? You brat, do you have the guts to make a bet with me?" Master Fu''s temper could not stand it any longer as he angrily shouted. "Tell me, I''ll bet."


    "Tomorrow, I''ll take the Jade Pce.


    I not only want you three women but also want you to crawl into Master Fu''s crotch in public and call me grandpa 100 times."


    "Yes, good grandson," said Samuel with a smile.


    "F*ck you." Master Fu was furious.


    "What if you lose?" Samuel suddenly returned to the topic.


    "What a joke! I will lose?" Master Fu smiled disdainfully. He didn''t think there was a possibility of losing this bet.


    But seeing Samuel''s expression, Master Fu still said, "What do you want?"


    "Put your underwear on your head, then stand on the gate of Azure Dragon City for three days, and call me superman for three days. What do you think?"


    Upon hearing the bet, the womenughed again, especially Yvonne. Sheughed out loud because Yvonne could understand the meaning of superman and underwear.


    Master Fu''s face was red and blue. He couldn''t stand beingughed at by a beautiful woman at all. What''s more, Samuel''s bet was too fucking strange.


    Just to embarrass him?


    "Damn it, you are a pervert, aren''t you?" Master Fu couldn''t figure it out. What was the point of getting him out and standing at the city gate? However, he was not worried about the bet after losing, because it was impossible for him to lose. "Okay, damn it, I promise you."


    He red at Samuel fiercely and said, "I''ll definitely win. Let''s go."


    After that, he mmed the table and went out with a group of people in anger. Before he left, the henchman looked at Samuel with disdain and spat on the ground.


    Samuel smiled. He didn''t care about such a nobody at all. He looked at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and then patted his arm. The figure of Velocisaurus suddenly appeared.


    "Go out with him," Samuel ordered Velocisaurus.


    Velocisaurus nodded and turned into his real body. Carrying the the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, he flew straight out of the restaurant.


    On a mountain peak on Aruze Dragon Mountain.


    At this time, there were traces of the mes of war everywhere in a gorgeous pce. Countless bodies fell to the ground, and blood sshed everywhere.


    It was clear that this ce had just experienced a great battle.


    At this moment, a dragon suddenly cut through the sky.

 Chapter 2527

    Chapter 2527


    Inside the hall.


    It was a woman in her thirties. Her skin was as cold as frost and her facial features were exquisite. Her peach-like eyes were pure. Her thin and loose gauze could not stop her beautiful figure.


    At this time, her beautiful lips were slightly closed, and she was angry. There was also mottled blood on her hands and clothes. Obviously, she had just experienced a big battle.


    Several young women with outstanding looks and excellent figures sat on the bench tiredly. Their beautiful faces were full of dirt, their hair was disheveled, and their clothes were covered with blood.


    This was the Jade Pce. The Princess of the Jade Pce, Ningyue, was at the top.


    After two days of hard fighting, the front hall and gate of the Jade Pce had been turned into ruins. Nearly a thousand disciples of the Jade Pce had been killed or wounded. Now, there were only more than 200 disciples guarding thest main hall.


    Ningyue knew very well that when the sun rose tomorrow, the Jade Pce would be destroyed.


    Everything that had happened today was just a stubborn resistance.


    However, she had no regrets. As a neutral faction, the Jade Pce had never participated in the power struggle of Eight Direction World. Instead, it was focused on saving the weak woman of Eight Direction World.


    This was a sect that belonged to women. From the Sect Master to the servant, there were all women.


    Originally, the Jade Pce got along well with the surrounding sects. However, a few days ago, when Wang Huanzhi established the Medicine God''s Pavilion, Master Fu of Azure Dragon City led Mount Tian Ding to join Wang Huanzhi''s force. For the hegemony of Medicine God''s Pavilion and the expansion of the power of Mount Tian Ding, with the help of several masters of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, Mount Tian Dingunched a sweeping attack on the surrounding sects.


    The Jade Pce and most of the sects were forced to fight. It was not that they did not try to negotiate. After all, as neutral sects, they did not want to get involved in any disputes.


    However, Ningyue found it hard to ept when she saw the conditions given by Mount Tian Ding. They didn''t want the power of the Jade Pce at all, but wanted their bodies.


    Fighting for dignity was the only belief in the entire Jade Pce.


    Almost at this moment, there was a suddenmotion outside. Ningyue''s body rose slightly as she quickly walked out of the hall.


    Could it be that those people from Mount Tian Ding hadunched a surprise attack at night?


    Several young female disciples also tried to cheer up at this time and stood up.


    Just then, a female disciple rushed in.


    "Pce Master!"


    The person knelt on the ground, apparently still in shock.


    "What happened outside? Did someone from Mount Tian Ding attack us again?" Ningyue asked coldly.


    "Just now, there was a silver dragon circling outside. A child sat on the silver dragon, but it didn''t seem to be from Mount Tian Ding." After saying this, the disciple handed over a folded silver cloth.


    As Ningyue opened the silver cloth, she asked with a strange frown, "What is this?"


    If the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu knew that he was regarded as a child because of his short height, he didn''t know what to do.


    "The child on the silver dragon said that as long as we are willing to lift the silver cloth tomorrow, someone wille to save us," the disciple said.


    When the silver cloth was opened, it was a g with a simple sign of a bamboo hat on it.


    Several disciples also came over at this time, one more handsome than the other.


    "Master, what does this mean?"


    "Why do they want us to hang this g?"


    "Could it be a new sect?"


    A group of female disciples made their own guesses. Although Ningyue didn''t say anything, she kept searching her memory, trying to find out which sect it was.


    Unfortunately, Ningyue didn''t know what sect it was.


    "Master, what should we do? Should we hang this g?"


    "We don''t know where theye from. If they are also a group of bad hooligans like Mount Tian Ding, what should we do? We just got out of the tiger''s den and then enter a dragon''s pool."


    "Yes, if that''s the case, then we might as well die a vigorous death."


    ovel.e


    §ä?§Ý


    Ningyue was also thinking about this problem. However, this was the only chance for her to obtain help. As a neutral sect, although the power the sect could be freely used, because there was no corresponding power, she find any support at this critical moment.


    What should they do?


    Early the next morning, the sun began to rise.


    could not


    As the charge at the foot of the mountain sounded, the 70,000 troops of Mount Tian Ding rushed up.


    In the face of an aggressive attack, the Jade Pce relied on its geographical advantage to barely resist. Although these women were brave and good at fighting, they could not resist the flood-like enemies.


    At noon, more than 200 female disciples were forced to retreat to the main hall because they were not strong enough.


    Although these women were great enough, the situation made them more serious.


    Tens of thousands of troops surrounded them.


    Master Fu had a huge belly. He was wearing a set of fiery red armor and a helmet that was like a wire. He slowly walked to the front of the team.


    "Ningyue, listen carefully. Hand over


    the Divine Beauty Pearl and lead your group of female disciples to surrender obediently. For the sake of your good looks, I will ept you as my concubine. Your group of female disciples will be my brothers wives. Otherwise, this will be your fate." N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After that, Master Fu cut down the body of the female disciple in front of him into two halves.


    At this time, the henchman smiled and said, "Master Fu, there are three more at night."


    Master Fu chuckled, his face full of joy.


    In the hall, Ningyue led thest hundred disciples. Their faces were pale, and their bodies were covered in wounds.


    The massive consumption of physical strength and the total number of people waspletely different. The Jade Pce was already in danger. Looking at the group of disciples behind her, Ningyue gritted her teeth and handed the silver cloth fromst night to a female disciple, "Hang the g."


    As soon as she finished speaking, several female disciples immediately knelt down. "Pce Master, think twice."


    "I''ve thought about it. If the other


    party is really the same as Mount Tian Ding, it won''t be toote for us to die. However, if they are good people, we might have a chance of survival." Ningyue said seriously.


    She could die, but these female disciples were still young. They shouldn''t be like this.


    "But..."


    The group of female disciples obviously didn''t support Ningyue''s actions. They had long since given up on life and death and would rather live with dignity than be humiliated by anyone.


    Moreover, many people did not think that there was any use in raising this g at this time.


    After all, even if the other party''s troops came, they had to have enough people to deal with so many Mount Tian Ding disciples.


    Butst night, Ningyue had already sent her disciples to investigate nearby, but there were norge-scale teams stationed nearby.


    "Forget it, rise!" Ningyue coldly shouted.


    At this time, Master Fu, who was leading an army of thousands, suddenly heard a sound in the hall. He thought that the Jade Pce couldn''t hold on any longer and was about to open the door to surrender.


    The door was opened and a female disciple slowly walked out. She held a long rod in her hand and slowly lifted it up.


    At the end of the rod was a g engraved with a bamboo hat!


    As the breeze blew, the g fluttered.

 Chapter 2528

    Chapter 2528


    Looking at the beautiful silver g in the sky, Mount Tian Ding and the others were stunned. The next second, they burst outughing and said, "Damn it, I thought the Jade Pce was very capable. But as soon as we surrounded them, these women were scared and directly raised their white g."


    "Haha, women are women. I haven''t used all my strength, but they fell down."


    "If they had known earlier, they wouldn''t have lost so many members. At least, so many disciples wouldn''t have died."


    Hearing these words from his subordinates, Master Fu couldn''t help but reveal a sinister and mocking expression as he said, "A bunch of bitches, why don''t you just stay at home and serve men? You are courting death. All of you, listen carefully. Leave behind Ningyue from the Jade Pce. You can share the rest."


    "Yes!"


    The group of subordinates immediately became excited. Clearly, they couldn''t wait any longer.


    "That''s not right. It isn''t a white g. Isn''t that silver?" At this time, the sharp-eyed people found something wrong with the g.


    Someone quickly echoed, "Yes, there are patterns on it. It seems to be a bamboo hat."


    "This is not the g of the Jade Pce. Are they looking for helpers to raise this g?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a loud shout came from the sky!


    "When the silver g is raised, the bamboo hat will appear, and the Mount Tian Ding will be destroyed! The Silver Dragon''s Roar, the God of Massacre arrives and it looks down on everyone."


    A loud shout echoed in the continuous chain of green mountains.


    At the same time, a silver dragon suddenly roared in the sky!


    The dragon''s roar traveled thousands of miles straight into the sky!


    The group of people on Mount Tian Ding suddenly turned pale with fright.


    "Be careful, there''s an ambush!" The henchman shouted at this time.


    At this time, the tens of thousands of coalition forces began to look around warily.


    Then, several people in clothes with the word "Medicine" directly flew into the air. They looked around.


    However, there did not seem to be reinforcements at all.


    "Damn it! Sure enough, these b*tches from the Jade Pce are up to no good. They are looking for reinforcements." Although he could not see them, the henchman still looked a little flustered.


    After all, if the other side had an ambush, with the current terrain, once Mount Tian Ding was attacked from the front and back, the consequences would be extremely serious.


    Master Fu was so angry that he held the big saber tightly in his hand, and his back teeth were almost broken.


    "Order everyone to make preparations for defense."


    Master Fu let out a loud roar. Tens of thousands of people immediately clenched the weapons in their hands. They stared at the surroundings with hostility.


    Suddenly, the wind stopped.


    There were tens of thousands of people around the Jade Pce Hotel, but they all fell into a dead silence.


    Suddenly, the wind blew again.


    There was actually a hint of satisfaction on their faces.


    "Someone ising." A couple of people wearing clothes with the word "Medicine" in midair softly cried out.


    When everyone looked back, they saw that the trees and grass at the foot of the mountain shed, and everyone was staring there.


    As soon as the tree grass was opened, a figure appeared in front of everyone.


    At the entrance of the main hall,


    Ningyue also heard the words of theAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    people in clothes with the word


    "Medicine" from outside. At this


    l


    time, she rushed out with a group of remaining disciples, intending to meet her friends.


    "Damn it!"


    "Damn it!"


    "Damn it!"


    The group of Mount Tian Ding soldiers, who had been extremely vignt, waspletely stunned.


    "Damn it!"


    Even the usually refined Jade Pce disciples could not help but say in surprise.


    Although Ningyue wasn''t as reckless as her disciples, the expression on her face was even more disgusting than eating incense.


    After the nts stopped moving, there appeared....


    One person.


    It was really a person!


    Fu Mang came out of the grass with a knife in his hand. Looking at the tens of thousands of soldiers staring at him like a wolf, he looked worse than eating a swallow. He couldn''t help swallowing saliva.


    Samuel asked him toe.


    But was this really not a joke?


    Did he fight against 70,000 troops alone?


    "F*ck you, is this the reinforcement of the Jade Pce? F*ck, hold me up. It is so funny."


    After Master Fu was stunned, he immediately covered his stomach andughed.


    Mount Tian Ding soldiers, who had been nervous, were alsoughing wildly.


    They thought that the other side really had some reinforcements, but they didn''t expect that the fucking reinforcements were real, but only one person.


    What else could this person be but a joke?


    A single mouthful of saliva could drown him to death!


    Looking at the group of peopleughing wildly, Fu Mang sweated profusely. He felt terrible.


    It was the same with the group of female disciples of the Jade Pce. Some of them felt even more ashamed.


    "Pce Master, it seems that we were fooled."


    "That''s right. If I knew it would be like this, I might as well fight them to the death. But I don''t need to beughed at by these stinky men."


    Ningyue''s face also lost its luster. The other party''s actions were aplete joke. "This is my fault. I apologize to everyone."


    "Pce Master, don''t me yourself. This has nothing to do with you. It''s obvious that some perverts are up to no good and are just teasing us."


    "You''re right. If you want to me someone, me this damned mastermind for sending only one person. Isn''t that funny?"


    Just as the group of female disciples was filled with indignation, they suddenly heard a man''s voice.


    "I don''t send one person, but two."

 Chapter 2529

    Chapter 2529


    As soon as he finished speaking, the group of female disciples looked at each other and soon realized that the voice came from the top of their heads.


    They rushed forward in a few steps, only to find a man standing on the eaves of the hall.


    He was tall and straight, with a mask on his face and a bamboo hat on his head.


    He was Samuel.


    With the sudden appearance of Samuel, not only did a group of female disciples rush under the eaves, but also the army opposite them could not help but turn back at this time.


    Seeing another person, Master Fu felt funny and angry at the same time. "F*ck, there''s another one. F*ck, you two, jump out one by one. You''d bettere together. At least you can scare me.


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    The female disciples of the Jade Pce not bear to see the crowdughing like this. Someone pointed at Samuel and said, "Are you the one who gave us the silver cloth?"


    Samuel nodded withoutment. "Yes."


    "As a man, you have nothing to do when you are full, don''t you? Is it interesting to make fun of us women?"


    "That''s right. We really believed in you and even treated you... you as reinforcements. I didn''t expect you to fool us!"


    "The disciples of our Jade Pce can be killed but not humiliated. You''re such a scum."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Scum!"


    A group of female disciples immediately began to curse.


    Samuel was not angry. After all, from their point of view, it was understandable.


    From a certain point of view, the silver cloth of Samuel was actually their life-saving straw. After they had made up their minds to ce their hope on Samuel, they only got the help of two lone soldiers. No one could stand it.


    Secondly, for the Jade Pce, they felt that they had been fooled.


    Therefore, anger was inevitable.


    At this moment, even Ningyue couldn''t help but stand up. She looked at Samuel and said, "My Jade Pce has never cared about the matters of the world. We don''t have any grudges with anyone, nor do we have any grudges against anyone. Young hero, it is a little too much for you to make such a joke on my Jade Pce."


    "Hey, Master Fu, look at the silly guy on the eaves. Why is he very simr to the man next to the three beauties yesterday? The mask he wears is the same."


    At this moment, the sharp-eyed henchman suddenly found that the masked man on the eaves was the guy he met in the restaurant yesterday! After being reminded by him, Master Fu couldn''t help but carefully look at it. After seeing it, he immediately patted his thigh, "Heh, it really is that grandson."


    He looked back at Fu Mang behind him. That bastard was also one of the piles of people yesterday.


    "F*ck you, when I said that I would take down the Jade Pce yesterday, this stupid guy said that he didn''t think so. He may not be so fucking stupid as to help the Jade Pce, right?" N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Now, Master Fu finally understood what Samuel had said yesterday. As soon as these words came out of his mouth, the group of people around him reacted immediately, but the henchman quicklyughed and said, "Hels said, "He''s afraid that Master Fu will


    win his women, so he wants to help the Jade Pce instead. However, a foot is a fool. If he doesn''t want his women to be lost, he should first see how heavy he is. Only two f*cking peoplee to help them. Isn''t this fucking courting death?"


    The crowd burst intoughter again.


    For them, if Samuel used two people to help, it would be like hitting a stone with an egg.


    He was not only overestimating himself, but also seeking his own death!


    "Hey, it turned out to be you. What''s wrong? Are you afraid that Master Fu will win your women?" At this time, Master Fu was also interested and shouted at Samuel.


    Samuel smiled and was not angry. "I hope you won''t forget the bet you made with me yesterday."


    Hearing these words, the group of female disciples of the Jade Pce was not happy anymore. They had been making a bet for a long time!


    Now that they thought about how they had studied the Silver Cloth and how they still had hope for it, they felt even more ashamed.


    Ningyue also felt a little embarrassed. At this time, she waved her hand and said, "Disciples of the Jade Pce, listen up!"


    "We are here!"


    The group of female disciples immediately shouted in unison.


    "I''m sorry that I''ve mistakenly believed in others and embarrassed everyone. However, our disciples are not cowards. Since things have


    come to


    his point, follow me into


    the enemy''s territory. Today, use your blood to defend the dignity of our Jade Pce." After Ningyue finished speaking, a long sword glowing with a green light appeared in her hand.


    "I will obey the Pce Master''s orders. Today, I will use my blood to defend the dignity of the Jade Pce. I will not rest until I die!" The disciples drew their swords at the same time.


    Even though they were women, their heroic spirit was intimidating.


    "Kill!"


    With an angry roar, Ningyue raised her sword and led a hundred disciples of the Jade Pce to kill the army of ten thousand from Mount Tian Ding. Even Samuel was affected by their momentum at this time. He was a little excited for a while.


    They were awesome.

 Chapter 2530

    Chapter 2530


    Master Fu sneered and said, "You overestimate yourself!" Then, he raised his broadsword and shouted angrily, "Kill!"


    The army of 10,000 charged toward the Jade Pce.


    When the two sides met, a bloody battle erupted.


    Although the Jade Pce was full of female disciples, they were determined. Although they were outnumbered, they were still very brave.


    On the other hand, although Mount Tian Ding could not resist the morale of the Jade Pce, their advantage in numbers allowed them to crush the battle situation even without using masters.


    In just a few minutes, the advantage of the crowd tactics was magnified. The female disciples of the Jade Pce started to retreat while fighting.


    As the Pce Master of the Jade Pce, not only was Ningyue outstanding in appearance, but her cultivation was also extremely high. She was at the Initial Evil yer Realm, and she could also be considered an expert.


    Otherwise, it would not be easy for the Jade Pce to survive for hundreds of years and reach its current scale!


    From a certain point of view, the reason why Master Fu was able to obtain the support of the Medicine God''s Pavilion when he attacked the Jade Pce was because after Medicine God''s Pavilion was deceived by Master Fu, they didn''t want to leave behind the threat of Ningyue.


    After all, Ningyue had such cultivation at such a young age. If she didn''t submit to the Medicine God''s Pavilion, then it would be a big problem for them.


    Ningyue saw that her disciple could not hold on any longer. She waved her long sword and flew straight to the front line.


    A green sword shadow suddenly rushed to the front row.


    As soon as the green light arrived, the chests of the dozens of disciples of Mount Tian Ding who rushed forward suddenly exploded. "Peng!"


    With a loud bang, a row of people directly blew up and knocked down arge number of people behind them.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    There were a lot of people, but now it had been sted into a huge pit by Ningyue''s attack.


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth curled into a smile. Those in the Evil yer Realm were indeed not bad.


    Seeing this, Master Fu sneered and said, "This bitch is not only beautiful, but also f*cking fierce. Interesting, interesting. I want to keep her alive." With a wave of his hand, an old man in cyan beside Master Fu flew out directly, followed by four middle-aged men in medicine clothes.


    The target of this group of people was very clear, pointing directly at Ningyue.


    Although the cyan-robed old man was very old, he was very fast. He held a very strange magic battle with a skeleton in his hand, emitting a strange green light.


    The four alchemists also aimed their palms at Ningyue.


    In the face of the five people''s attacks, Ningyue couldn''t resist them at all. As soon as the long sword in her hand was restrained by the cyan-robed elder, four palms directly attacked her again.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have been struck by four palms and died on the spot. However, Ningyue was indeed extremely talented and her mind was unusually calm. She had used an extremely narrow space to avoid the attack of four palms.


    But just as she dodged, the four palms suddenly spurted out a stream of red powder from the sleeves.


    Ningyue wasn''t able to dodge in time. Although she quickly blocked it, her body and face were still hit by powder.


    Just as she was lost in thought, the cyan-clothed elder directly struck Ningyue''s shoulder with his palm.


    Ningyue was sent flying backward several meters. Even with the help of the disciples, her mouth was still bleeding.


    "Pce Master!"


    Several disciples supported her nervously, their eyes full of fear.


    It wasn''t because they were afraid of death, but because they were worried about Ningyue. The red powder that had been scattered over Ningyue''s body had burned her clothes into several holes like stars. However, the red powder that had been scattered over her face and neck suddenly disappeared, as if it had sunk into her skin.


    "I''m fine." Ningyue only felt that the spot where she had been sprayed by the red powder was like a burning fire. The area where her shoulder had been hit by the cyan-clothed elder''s palm was bing more and more painful.


    Ningyue knew that her injuries were not light, but at this moment, she had no other choice but to grit her teeth and persevere.


    As she stared at the cyan-clothed elder, Ningyue''s eyebrows furrowed coldly.


    "An expert at the upper level ofthe Evil yer Realm. Luo Fu, you really think highly of my Jade Pce," Ningyue said coldly.


    A proud and natural smile appeared


    on the corner of the cyan-robed old man''s mouth, and behind him, Master Fu was even more arrogant. The cyan-clothed old man smiled and said, "Since you know, are you going to surrender? Or should I tie you up in front of Master Fu''s bed?"


    "Bah! Even if I,Ningyue, die, I won''t let you seed." Ningyue flew into a rage and was about to rush over


    with her sword in hand. Howeveret


    when running her energy, she suddenly felt a tightness in her chest, and then blood sprayed out again.


    "You still want to move after being hit by my Medicine God''s Pavilion''s Muscle Shattering Powder?" The leader of the four who was wearing the clothes with the word "Medicine" coldlyughed.


    "Do you want to die? Sometimes, the weak have no right to choose to live or die." The cyan-clothed elder sneered.


    "Only Master Fu can make you live or die." Master Fu smiled obscenely.


    up


    His words were full of humiliation. The female disciples of the Jade Pce knew what his so-called life and death meant. Seeing their Pce Master being humiliated like this, they rushed forward with their swords in their hands.


    Ningyue wanted to stop them, but quickly gave up.


    With such an expert and a crushing number of people on the other side, what could they do if they were held back?


    Wasn''t they still dead?


    Either way, they would die sooner orter!


    "Kill!"


    Ningyue gritted her teeth and shouted angrily. Even if she couldn''t run her energy, she would fight to the end. She would die with her disciples. "You are courting death."


    The corners of the cyan-clothed elder''s mouth twitched coldly. He turned around and leaped over a group of people, grabbing Ningyue. In just two moves, Ningyue was knocked back.


    But just as the cyan-robed old man was about to strike again, a ck shadow suddenly appeared, and then the palm attacked the cyan-robed old man''s.


    "Pa!"


    The two palms met.


    The face of the cyan-clothed old man with a ferocious smile suddenly changed greatly. He stared nkly at the ck shadow in front of him. Before he could see clearly who it was, he instantly felt a sharp pain from his palm.


    "Peng!"


    With a loud bang, the cyan-clothed elder suddenly felt a strange forceing from his opponent''s palm. As soon as he touched the strange force, he was knocked back several steps before he could resist.


    A few stepster, the cyan-clothed old man finally managed to stabilize his body. His feet, which had been controlling his center of gravity, directly stepped on the ck bricks on the ground until they cracked.


    The cyan-robed elder was shocked.


    What a strong internal force.


    "Didn''t your mother teach you not to hit women?"


    In front of Ningyue was the figure on the eaves. At this moment, she suddenly realized that this figure was unusually cold and tall.


    The cyan-robed old man did not speak. Although he felt very ufortable after hearing this, he could only stare at the masked man opposite him.


    Seeing the appearance of Samuel, Master Fu also frowned at this time.


    "You''re so old, but you still don''t respect others. I''ll teach you a lesson for your mother."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the figure of Samuel suddenly shed and disappeared.

 Chapter 2531

    Chapter 2531


    The cyan-robed elder was suddenly shocked.


    He was staring at Samuel, but Samuel suddenly disappeared.


    At the moment when he was lost in thought, the cyan-robed elder suddenly felt a gust of cold wind. He looked up and saw a ck shadow rushing


    over.


    The cyan-robed elder could only deal with it in a hurry and kept stepping back.


    However, after all, he was in the upper realm of the Evil yer Realm. Although he looked a little embarrassed, he immediately blocked Samuel with a beam of green light when he wielded the skeleton spell. The cyan-clothed old man took advantage of this gap to stabilize his body.


    But just as the cyan-robed old man was about to breathe a sigh of relief, suddenly, another stunned scene happened.


    A ck shadow shed again, followed by.


    "Pa!"


    "This p is for your mother to teach you to respect women."


    "Pa."


    "This p is for your father to teach you not to help the devil." "Pa."


    "This p is for your son to teach you not to do bad things."


    "Pa!"


    Under everyone''s gaze, the cyan-clothed old man, who had originally looked stable, was pped again and again by a ck shadow. The scene of several consecutive ps was silent, and one could hear a pin drop.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The cyan-robed old man was an expert in killing evil spirits, but at this time, he was pped like a grandson.


    After taking a few steps back, the cyan-clothed elder shook his head slightly along with the ps. Even though the ps stopped, he could not help but shake his head a few times.


    Stunned, the cyan-clothed old man only felt a burning pain on both sides of his face, and his face, which had been attached to his bones, had swelled up a lot.


    Ningyue and the group of Jade Pce disciples were dumbfounded.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    They didn''t expect that the masked man on the eaves, who had just been scolded by them, could block the attack of the cyan-robed old man in an instant, and at the same time... p him so wildly.


    "s, I can''t find a reason to p you." Samuel raised his hand slightly and took a look at it. He shook his head helplessly.


    "You... you... How dare you p me in the face?" The cyan-clothed old man was so angry that his body trembled slightly. The way Samuel hit him was really worse than killing him.


    "Old man, so what if I p you?" Samuel smiled slightly, and then shouted at the foot of the mountain, "Fu Mang, hold on. Don''t let any of these people go down the mountain alive today."


    Arrogant!


    He was so arrogant!


    He was so arrogant that everyone was shocked!


    Two people were fighting against 70,000 troops one on one? How dare they try to kill all of them?


    Such words would really make othersugh, but at this time, no one dared tough.


    The master at the upper level of the Evil yer Realm was pped in the face as if he was beating his son, which showed that the cultivation of the man in front of them was also not low.


    However, even if his cultivation was not low, an ant could bite an elephant to death.


    There were 70,000 people on the other side, and many of them were experts!


    Master Fu shouted angrily, "Damn it,


    kill this shitty grandson of mine. If


    anyone can kill him, then all the


    female disciples of the Jade Pce


    belong to him. At the same time, you will be rewarded with a million purple crystals!"


    With an angry shout, the crowd immediately gathered. There must be brave men under the reward.


    What''s more, Samuel''s arrogant words had obviously angered all of them.


    "I, Ma Hai, will cut you into pieces today!"


    "And I, Living Spear King, Lu Jun!"


    "Iron Whip of Tianshan, Liu Yexin."


    Experts flew out of the crowd and rushed straight to Samuel.


    In the blink of an eye, there were already 70 or 80 people.


    Seeing these people fly out, Ningyue''s face turned pale. Most of these people were famous in Azure Dragon City, and the weakest among them was


    in the Ethereal Realm. How could Samuel deal with them alone?


    Ningyue gripped her long sword and shouted, "All disciples, follow me to help."


    But just as the disciples were about to rush up with Ningyue...


    All of a sudden, Samuel''s body shed with a golden light. Then, an invisible wave burst out from his body and spread like water.


    "A group of ants, get lost!"


    He shouted angrily!


    "Hong!!!"


    Regardless of whether it was the experts of Mount Tian Ding who were rushing forward or the disciples of the Jade Pce who wanted to support Samuel, they could only see the sudden attack of the air st.


    Then, their bodies were suddenly overturned.


    "Bang!!!"


    With Samuel as the center, everyone within 20 meters was directly knocked over by the huge waves and fell to the ground.


    "Pce Master, this guy is too arrogant. We''re going to help him, but can''t he tell who his enemy is?" A female discipleined painfully after being knocked to the ground by the huge wave.


    "Yeah, what kind of strange move is this guy using? I''ve never seen such a skill."


    Ningyue''s pupils opened slightly. After a long while, she shook her head and said, "No, that''s not a move, nor a cultivation method, but..." "It''s his internal force!"


    "What?"


    "Pce Master, how is this possible?


    He doesn''t even need to use his moves and cultivation methods. Can he just use your internal strength to send people flying in the air? We are not ordinary people. Anyway..."


    Yes, they were all cultivators. No matter how bad they were, they wouldn''t be defeated so easily, would they?


    What''s more, the disciples of the Jade Pce could still survive. If their cultivation was too low, how could they survive?


    "No." Ningyue shook her head,


    "When a person''s inner strength is


    strong enough and his energy is strong enough, in theory, he can do it. It''s like a breeze can''t move a big tree, but if the wind is stronger, breaking a tree is a piece of cake."

 Chapter 2532

    Chapter 2532


    Hearing this, the disciples were shocked. "Pce Master, you mean..."


    "That''s right. To be able to knock us down with inner strength only means that the gap between us and this fellow ispletely huge. It''s not on the same level at all." Although she was unwilling to admit it, Ningyue had to face this fact.


    If it was a cultivation method, it would not be difficult to shake people away with energy, whether it was offensive or defensive.


    It was as if as long as a person was strong enough, regardless of whether it was a shield or a spear in one''s hand, they could use it to cut open certain sturdy objects. However, if a person wanted to open it with their bare hands, it would be extremely difficult.


    Unless!


    Unless this person was so powerful that he was at a different level.


    "Since this person is so powerful, is it possible for him to really help us break out of the encirclement?" The female disciple asked curiously. Ningyue shook her head. "I don''t know either."


    No matter how strong this person was, it wouldn''t be easy for him to face 70,000 people!


    Or rather, in Ningyue''s eyes, Samuel was truly strong, but Ningyue didn''t believe that they were so strong that they were abnormal.


    At this time, Samuel stood in the center of the field like a God of War.


    "F*ck, what are you waiting for? Go ahead!" Master Fu was as reckless as the group of people rushing to Samuel just now. He did not have the delicate thoughts of Ningyue, nor did he have the cultivation like her. After suffering a great loss from Samuel, the cyan-clothed old man also stood in the distance and did not move. He wanted to observe, but did not notice the wonderful effect of the waves of Samuel just now.


    Master Fu roared, and a group of people roared again and rushed toward Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel flew all the way into the air without moving!


    His whole body shed with golden light.


    The Heavenly Fire in his left hand and the Moon Wheel in his right hand!


    The jade sword flew in all directions!


    The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel once again wrapped around the jade sword and drew the bow in the air!


    He lifted one knee and shot the arrow in an instant!


    Before the arrow arrived, everyone only felt that their expressions changed. They were dyed between fire and blue by the heavenly fire and the moon wheel. An extremely strong pressure was desperately squeezed down from the sky.


    "What... what is this?"


    "What the hell is this?"


    A group of people panicked. For them, it was one thing to bully others, but they had never seen such an overwhelming attack!


    "Hold on! Hold on! Damn it! Hold on!" Master Fu roared angrily.


    The four people in the clothes with the word "Medicine" looked at each other and were the first tounch a formation together to confront the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel.


    With them at the beginning, the


    cyan-robed old man followed closely


    behind. The others were led by


    someone, so they naturally gathered


    together. The tens of thousands of


    people ran over together and


    released their formations Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Immediately, tens of thousands of rays of light gathered together and suddenly smashed toward the heavenly fire and moon wheel that had descended from the sky!


    "ng!"


    With a loud bang, tens of thousands of rays of light collided with the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel. The earth shook, and the air st caused the surrounding trees to shake violently and the houses to shake slightly!


    Ningyue and a group of female disciples, including Fu Mang on the mountain gate, were simply dumbfounded.


    Such a grand scene was simply breathtaking!


    "An ant!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the air, Samuel smiled coldly and slightly exerted force in his hand!


    "Hong!!!"


    Suddenly, the ten thousand rays of light, which seemed evenrger, suddenly hit the water like paper. They only persisted for a moment and werepletely swallowed up by the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel in an instant.


    The red and blue light suddenly fell to the ground!


    "Bang!!!"


    An enormous sound rang out. The mountain shook violently, and all of the rubble and debris were wiped out!


    Half of the 60,000 soldiers who were a little far away from the battlefield were knocked down by the strong light. Although the cyan-robed old man and the four disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion saw that the situation was not good, they were still shaken by the aftermath of the explosion like kites with broken strings and fell to the ground. After knocking down dozens of soldiers of


    Mount Tian Ding, they barely


    steadied themselves. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The five people spat out a mouthful of blood one after another, but they had no time to feel the pain because they werepletely stunned by the shocking scene in front of them.


    At the center of the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, at the center of the Jade Pce''s main hall, there was an explosion. With a diameter of 50 meters, it was like a scorched ground. Not to mention the ten thousand people, even the iparably hard green bricks on the ground hadpletely turned into powder. On the ground, there was only a huge pit about ten meters deep!


    However, at this time, Samuel was slightly standing in the air, with a golden glow on his body. He was mighty!


    "What is this? What is this?" At this time, there were a few people from Mount Tian Ding who were desperately trembling as they werepletely frightened out of their wits.


    Tens of thousands of people all disappeared from this world in an instant, without a trace.


    What kind of terrifying strength is this?


    At this time, they were recalling what Samuel had said just now. No one could leave alive. Theyughed at Samuel on the spot. Now, they became so regretful and frightened!


    What did they encounter? Was it the Azrael harvested from hell?


    In an instant, tens of thousands of people were turned into powder!


    "What''s wrong? Are you mute? Didn''t you act arrogantly just now?"


    In the air, Samuel smiled slightly. Although his tone was calm, his voice was like the call of the Azrael of Hell in the ears of a group of soldiers of Mount Tian Ding.

 Chapter 2533

    Chapter 2533


    Dead silence!


    Many people didn''t even dare to breathe, for fear of making any noise and attracting the killing god''s attention.


    They could only look at each other, and their bodies could not help but move back a few steps.


    The pupils of the cyan-clothed elder shrank slightly as he looked at Samuel in midair with aplicated expression.


    "What are you all afraid of? How can we, 70,000 people, be afraid of him alone? Everyone, don''t panic. Just now, it was definitely his ultimate spell. Everyone knows that the ultimate spell is extremely energy-consuming. It is impossible for him to release it a second time." At this time, Master Fu loudly shouted.


    He had 70,000 troops in his hands. If he admitted defeat like this, how could he continue to live in the future?


    What''s more, he didn''t believe that Samuel could be so strong. Just now, it was just the limit.


    After all, they had expanded their moves as soon as they arrived. It was not that they had not met such a fierce person when they swept across Azure Dragon City. In the end, they were just paper tigers.


    With these words, the team finally calmed down.


    The cyan-robed old man and Master Fu looked at each other. The cyan-clothed old man nodded and then looked at the four Medicine God''s Pavilion''s disciples.


    After confirming each other''s strength, they mobilized their energy and began to attack.


    Master Fu also waved his hand at the same time, and the 50,000 troops immediately took a step forward.


    "Go!"


    The cyan-robed elder roared and flew directly toward Samuel in the air with the four AMedicine God''s Pavilion''s disciples.


    And the 50,000 troops followed closely behind!


    Looking at the dark crowd, the female disciples of the Jade all frightened.


    "Pce Master, with so many people, can that person handle it?" the disciple asked worriedly.


    Ningyue''s gaze had been fixed on Samuel all this while. She shook her head and said: "I don''t know either."


    The man in front of her hadpletely exceeded her imagination.


    The destructive blow just now had left an indelible shock in her heart.


    Although Ningyue knew better than anyone else that this person''s inner strength was at apletely different level, she never thought that this extraordinary level would be so outrageous.


    A single move could destroy ten thousand people!


    But she couldn''t answer her disciple''s questions.


    Although Samuel was stronger than she had imagined, the problem was, since 50,000 people were attacking at the same time, how strong should he be to defeat all of them?


    This was not as simple as 50,000 moves.


    But Ningyue didn''t know why, but she had another kind of expectation for Samuel.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although this kind of expectation was so unstable in her eyes and reason.


    In mid-air, the cyan-clothed elder unleashed a skeleton technique that was ten feet long. The four Medicine God''s Pavilion''s disciples rushed straight towards Samuel like they were dealing with Ningyue.


    The 50,000 troops behind him came one after another.


    Standing in the middle, Samuel smiled.


    He used Tai Yan technique and his body flickered with golden light. His Great Void Divine Steps moved, not advancing, instead backing up, directly attacking the five great experts.


    Then, Samuel directly attacked the five people with dazzling body movements.


    In a pair, the five masters soon looked shocked. Although it was a five-on-one fight, it was not Samuel that was exhausted to deal with, but the five of them!


    This was simply too crazy!


    The Great Void Divine Steps was strange and changeable. The five people couldn''t defend against it, or they didn''t know how to deal with it at all. The one-sided situation turned into a mess of five people.


    e


    The cyan-robed old man frowned. He bit his middle finger and touched the skeleton battle. Suddenly, the skeleton battle was surrounded by green light. Holding the battle in his left hand, the skeleton madly absorbed the energy in front of him. Then, he pulled and pushed with his right hand. An extremely strong green energy immediately turned into a spray and attacked Samuel.


    He just wanted to end it quickly!


    He unleashed his most powerful killing move!


    Devil''s Blood Daybreak!


    Wherever the bloody mist reached, anything it touched exploded. It was extremely terrifying!


    In such arge area of blood mist, even if the Great Void Divine Steps was superb, it was useless. The golden energy in Samuel''s hand was suddenly circted and directly confronted!


    At this moment, the four Medicine God''s Pavilion disciples seized the opportunity to perform four spells.


    Although the five of them were not from the same sect, they had a tacit understanding in the battles of all sizes in Azure Dragon City.


    There was no way for Samuel to retreat. He could only use his energy to resist the attacks of the four people.


    "Oh no." Seeing the situation in the field, Ningyue immediately shouted in a hurry.


    The group of female disciples behind her also bit their lips and looked anxious.


    The people of the Jade Pce were extremely familiar with the four attacks.


    This was because when these


    people attacked the Jade Pce for the first time, the hundreds of disciples of the Jade Pce were


    struck by these four attacks and there was a terrible scene.


    After being hit, the 100 disciples were poisoned at an extremely fast speed.


    In just a few seconds, someone had been poisoned to death. What shocked the disciples the most was the scene when the poison had taken effects.


    To be exact, it was simply horrible. In just a few seconds, their bodies swelled wildly as if it had been blown away.


    The time of the attack was extremely fast, and Ningyue had tried to treat them urgently. However, any medicine did not reduce their symptoms, but would even cause them to recover faster.


    It was a nightmare for any disciple of the Jade Pce.


    Therefore, when they saw the same attack again, they were shocked and broke out in a cold sweat for Samuel.


    Seeing the attack hit them, Master Fu and the four disciples in uniforms with the word "Medicine" were also excited.


    "It hit him!" The four of them shouted in unison.


    For them, killing people with this move was not something worth celebrating, but if it was to deal with masters like Samuel, it would be different.


    As the cyan-robed old man fought against Samuel, he also showed a ferocious smile.


    "F*ck, it is too handsome. It hit him. I knew that this guy wouldn''tst long." On the other side, Master Fu also roared excitedly.


    With his roar, all the soldiers of Mount Tian Ding immediately stopped attacking and cheered.


    Samuel smiled and asked in confusion, "Is it so happy to hit me?"


    "Hmph, this is the unique technique of our Medicine God''s Pavilion that goes against the flow of Yin and Yang. Those who are struck can


    only be poisoned to death. Moreover, they will die miserably. Justugh. If you don''tugh now,


    I''m afraid that you will have no chance." The leader of the four Medicine God''s Pavilion''s disciplesughed out loud. His eyes were filled with arrogance. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re right. Wait a minute; I''m afraid you can''t even cry. Haha, hahaha."


    Samuel shook his head and said with a smile, "We will know whoever can''t smile. Young, too young."

 Chapter 2534

    Chapter 2534


    Samuel''s age was actually much younger than the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Even if one couldn''t see Samuel''s face, one could tell from the skin on his exposed arm and neck.


    At this time, Samuelughed at them for being young, which made them feel extremely funny.


    "You still dare to speak so arrogantly in the face of death!" The leading disciple disdainfully shouted.


    "I''ll make you kneel down and call us grandpater." Another disciple sneered.


    The cyan-robed old man also smiled. He had seen the poison before. There was a sect master whose cultivation was no worse than his, but he was still defeated in the sneak attack today. In the end, he died in only 15 minutes.


    "We don''t know who''s going to die yet." Suddenly, Samuel smiled evilly.


    He increased his left hand''s strength crazily, facing the attack of the cyan-clothed old man with one hand. At the same time, he bit the middle finger of his right hand. As the blood came out, the middle finger suddenly bounced toward the four people.


    The four disciples in the medicine gown werecent. In addition, they thought that the cyan-robed old man hadpletely restrained Samuel, so they didn''t think that Samuel would suddenly confront them with one hand and attack them with the other hand. They were not well prepared.


    Four drops of blood were exactly right in the four people''s abdomens.


    The four people who had been a little panicked quickly checked their abdomens. When they saw that their clothes were only stained with some blood, they could not help sneering coldly.


    "What''s wrong? Others can''t stand our poison with their body. Are you crazy after being poisoned? Haha, f*ck, are you sick?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "It''s too much. Do you still want to use your poisoned blood to torture us? Are you stupid? Even if it''s really poisonous, so what? We have the damn antidote. Besides, do you think you can poison us by sprinkling it on us?"


    "He looks like a master, but in fact, he is no different from ordinary people. He does something that makes othersugh and cry."


    The four of themughed at Samuel, full of ridicule.


    When Master Fu, who was in the distance, heard this, he alsoughed together with his henchmen.


    "Use your poison? Do you deserve it?" Samuelughed disdainfully.


    With his status as the King of Poison, what was he afraid of? In the words of the ginseng baby, it was just adding some seasonings to Samuel''s poison. Not only could it not hurt him at all, but it would also make his poison more poisonous.


    Just as he finished speaking, the four Medicine God''s Pavilion''s disciples were about to mock Samuel again when their faces suddenly twisted. There was even a sharp pain in their abdomens. When the four of them subconsciously looked at their abdomens, their faces werepletely pale. There was a fist-sized hole in their clothes where the blood dripped. ck and red blood was slowly flowing out from the burnt clothes. Someone moved slightly, and a stream of ck slime mixed with something that seemed to be internal organs directly rolled out of the hole.


    "What''s going on?" The leading disciple had the highest cultivation and was at the best situation, but his face was also pale. As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt that something was desperately rolling in his throat. Before he could stop it, it gushed out of his mouth.


    All of them were ck blood, and they werepletely out of control. It was as if someone had turned off the faucet.


    "Senior Brother, save... save me. It''s so ufortable. I..." Before the youngest Junior Brother could finish his words, he fell to the ground. Before he died, his eyes were still fixed on Samuel, full of disbelief.


    How could he have thought that the poison he was proud of was nothing in front of Samuel?


    "It''s highly toxic!" At this time, the chief disciple suddenly sealed his acupoints to stop the ck blood. from flowing. At the same time, he loudly reminded his junior fellow apprentice, and madly stuffed all the antidotes into his mouth. Content


    belongs to


    At this time, he had no time to care about the serious side effects of eating all kinds of antidotes. He just wanted to save his life. The other two disciples also followed suit.


    There were all kinds of secret


    antidotes that their master had


    §Ö


    carefully concocted. There were all kinds of poisons in the world that couldn''t be cured. After all, if the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion were poisoned to death, this was not a human life, but the dignity of a sect.


    This was especially true for the Medicine God''s Pavilion, which had just entered the top three the True Gods, and needed the most reputation. But the next second, the three of them almost widened their eyes.


    "Puff!"


    The three spat out a mouthful of ck blood at the same time!


    ck blood filled the sky, as if there was a ck blood fog.


    "This... this is impossible, this... this is impossible. My master, he usually taught us how to make poison. It is impossible for you to poison us to death. Who the hell are you?"


    The leading disciple looked at Samuel unwillingly, but obviously, he would never get an answer. It was not that Samuel was unwilling to say it, but that his life hade to an end.


    Three figures, mixed with unwillingness, fear, and endless regret, fell directly into the ground!

 Chapter 2535

    Chapter 2535


    "Peng!"


    Three bodies smashed into the ground, raising waves of dust.


    But at the same time, it also shocked everyone present.


    The situation, which had been stable, was not only reversed in an instant, but alsopletely reversed.


    In an instant, the four most capable helpers of Mount Tian Ding were killed. In their eyes, that guy had only released four drops of blood! Four drops of blood for four lives?


    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it even if they were beaten to death!


    "It''s not your turn now." Samuel looked at the cyan-clothed elder gloomily.


    The cyan-robed old man suddenly felt a chill on his back!


    A momentter, a hint of malice shed in his eyes. He sneered and said, "You want to kill me? Do you think it''s that easy?"


    The 50,000 soldiers had already surrounded Samuel, three circles inside and three circles outside, including the air and the ground.


    This was the Immortal-killing Formation created by Mount Tian Ding in several wars.


    If they encountered an opponent who was difficult to deal with, they would be no match at all, just like the previous master of a sect. Therefore, they would use several masters to entangle the opponent and surround him with the 10,000 people formation at the same time. In the end, they would naturally be besieged by tens of thousands of people.


    This move was hard toe by!


    If he was a poisoned master, then there was no need to say anything. If he was not poisoned, he could not escape the siege of tens of thousands of people.


    Therefore, they were named Immortal-killing Formation!


    This was exactly why the cyan-robed old man was so confident. Although Samuel had just killed four masters and the cyan-robed old man was very scared, he was not afraid with the siege of tens of thousands of people!


    "Just by relying on them?" Samuel said with a coldugh.


    "Yes, it''s up to them!" The cyan-robed elder smiled coldly.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Looking at the threeyers of encirclement inside and outside, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. This scene was so simr. In the final battle of the Void Sect, didn''t the 10,000 disciples of the Void Sect surround him like this and then surround him together?


    Seeing that Samuel was lost in thought, the cyan-clothed old man snorted proudly, "What? Are you afraid?"


    "I''m really afraid!" Samuel smiled, and the energy in his hand increased sharply again. "I''m afraid that you will die too fast!"


    "How arrogant!" Seeing Samuel activate, the cyan-robed old man patted the skeleton battle with his right hand, and the skeleton immediately spurted out a red beam of light to stab him. At the same time, he quickly retreated and flew directly to the sky.


    "Listen up, disciples. Follow me and kill him."


    With a loud shout, the shrine was thrown to the top of his head. He pinched his right hand into a magical finger and tapped gently on his forehead. Then he pointed at the skeleton that fell from the sky with his second hand, and a huge energy was directly poured into the skeleton.


    Almost at the same time, the light of the skeleton on the top of the shrine shone brightly.


    A golden beam of light spewed out from the bottom of the array and attacked Samuel.


    On the ground and in mid-air, 50,000 troops epted the order at the same time and moved at the same time. Just like in the Void Sect, 50,00 attacks instantly attacked in all directions and gathered around Samuel.


    S


    "Forget it; it''s time to give it a try. I haven''t used it for a long time. Are you still useful?" Samuel said to himself and then shook his head.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As soon as Tai Yan mental cultivation method was used, an extremely strong golden energy was suddenly activated in his hand!


    "Hong!"


    50,000 attacks bombarded Samuel at the same time, and then exploded!


    With a loud bang, a white light after


    en


    the explosion dyed the whole sky white. The strong dazzling light not only made the remaining 20,000 people cover their eyes with their hands, but also dyed the world at the same time.


    Wherever his eyes passed, there was a bright light!


    After the light, everyone looked around.


    At this time, a huge energy halo appeared in the air.


    That was the energy of 50,000 magic attacks!


    But it did not dissipate in the explosion, but was condensed together!


    "Formless Divine Skill!"


    Suddenly, the entire enormous energy circle suddenly scattered!


    Then it rushed out.


    Just like how 50,000 people fought against each other, how did these energy changese back? If there was something different, it was probably that these magic ans that


    came back with golden flowing light.


    Although Formless Divine Skill had been hidden in Martial Arts Contest and had not been used, he was afraid of being recognized by some Jianghu people and being besieged by those masters.


    But now it was different. It was just a local battle in Azure Dragon City. How many people knew about Formless Divine Skill?


    Formless Divine Skill he used again not only did not rust because it had been put for too long, but also because of the drastic changes in Samuel''s body and the changes in his energy.


    If the creator of Formless Divine Skill yed Formless Divine Skill to the extreme, then Samuel would use another special section to raise the overall level of Formless Divine Skill by half.


    After all, the body of Samuel was endless wealth!


    The owner of Formless Divine Skill might not be as abnormal as him!


    "Bang!"


    In an instant, 50,000 explosions were heard!


    It was not enough to describe it inmotion. The group of female disciples of the Jade Pce was stunned. The arrogant Master Fu was so scared that he fell to the ground.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Who did they meet? Did they meet the True God?

 Chapter 2536

    Chapter 2536


    "This..." Ningyue also held her breath and looked at the scene before her in disbelief.


    The group of disciples behind her also stood there, dumbfounded.


    The remaining 20,000 troops behind Master Fu were also stunned and stood there like statues.


    After 50,000 explosions, 50,000 people fell to the ground.


    If being asked what the most terrifying thing they had ever seen in their lives was, they were afraid that it would be today, when it was like purgatory under the God of Death.


    That was 50,000 people''s attack. Even ants could defeat an elephant.


    But in the face of Samuel, they were really left with ants and were trampled at will.


    50,000 beams of light, which were extremely powerful, did not cause any harm to Samuel, but...


    Instead, it was precisely countered by him.


    "Pce Master, is... is this true?" The female disciple standing beside Ningyue muttered as she looked at Samuel in the air.


    It was shocking enough for Samuel to destroy 10,000 people with a flip of his hand, but he didn''t expect that he could defeat all 50,000 people so quickly.


    "I... I don''t know either." Ningyue was equally shocked.


    Just now, she was worried that Samuel would die under the attack of 50,000 people, so her biggest wish was to ensure that he would not die, but to be seriously injured and escape quickly.


    Who would have thought that it would be like this?


    "This is impossible, this is impossible!" Master Fu struggled to get up under the struggle of his henchman. He almost hysterically shouted, "He has already released a super forbidden art once. There is no reason for him to release it again, right?"


    Gou''zi stood by the side in a state of panic, staring at Samuel in midair all the time.


    He was very weak now because he had offended a lot of Samuel yesterday. How could he not be afraid when he saw Samuel kill so many people? If Samuel wanted to take revenge on him, he would probably have nothing left in an instant.


    "Big Brother, why don''t we retreat? That guy is not human at all. We... our Immortal-killing Formation can''t trap him. How can we y with him?" the henchman said in fear.


    "Withdraw? Damn you! If you withdraw, won''t you admit defeat? Do you want me to stand on the city wall in my underwear?" Master Fu pped the henchman with his backhand.


    What was the most important thing for her to make a living?


    Face!


    If he was humiliated like this, what face would he have in the future?


    "Come on, f*ck, I don''t believe he can really be so powerful. After releasing the forbidden-level secret skill twice, his body is not weak yet!" Master Fu shouted.


    But when they looked back, none of the remaining soldiers rushed forward, but kept retreating.


    It was true that there were too many people, but the morale of Keren was equally important. The invincible momentum of 70,000 troops was taken away by Samuel again and again.


    If the destruction of 10,000 people in an instant had already cast a shadow on them, then the copse of the Immortal-killing Formation of 50,000 troops became thest straw to crush their defense line.


    "F*ck, what are you doing? What are you doing? Come back,e back!"


    Master Fu roared angrily, but the more he roared, the faster the soldiers fled. Some of them behind him directly rushed down the mountain. After a few steps, these people were stunned.


    Fu Mang was standing at the mountain pass!


    This group of people was all dumbfounded. Even Fu Mang himself was dumbfounded.


    From the very beginning, Samuel


    asked Fu Mang to guard the


    mountain gate and not let anyone go down the mountain. This group of people-felt that this was obviously a big joke, so they ridiculed Samuel. But what they didn''t expect was that now, their most ironic thing became true!


    Dozens of soldiers looked at each other. And they made up their mind. Instead of being turned into powder by the Killing God behind them, they might as well fight with the man in front of them!


    Therefore, a group of people rushed up.


    Fu Mang looked fierce with the big saber, but he was also in a panic!


    Because of the arrangement of Samuel, the group of peopleughed at them. He also doubted it. He didn''t expect that the fact would be so surprising!


    Fu Mang fought dozens of them one-on-one, and it was very difficult. Just as they were fighting, the group of deserters was suddenly attacked from behind, and a few machetes knocked them all to the ground.


    "Damn it, whoever dares to escape will end up like this!" At this time, Master Fu held his saber horizontally and stood beside the bodies of the soldiers who had been cut down, shouting angrily.


    The group of soldiers suddenly stopped and looked at Master Fu with fear.


    But just as Master Fu calmed the soldiers down, Samuel suddenly made a sound in the air.


    "Put down the knives in your hands. I won''t kill you."


    The group of more than 20,000 soldiers quickly threw away their weapons. Even some female disciples of the Jade Pce couldn''t help throwing away their swords.


    After a while, they realized that Samuel was helping them...


    But it was no wonder that they had such a reaction, because at this time, Samuel had obviously caused a great psychological impact in their hearts. Especially for the soldiers of Mount Tian Ding, Samuel was a demon.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    They were afraid of him!


    Looking at the group of soldiers throwing away their weapons, the scene was spectacr and sad for Master Fu.


    "What... what are you doing? What are you doing? Get the knives up and pick them up!" Master Fu shouted angrily.


    But everyone just retreated step by step and stayed away from him, but no one listened to him.


    "ng!!"


    Another crisp voice rang in his ear. Master Fu looked back. At this time, his most trusted henchman threw his long sword to the ground and looked at Master Fu with tears in his eyes.


    "You?!" Master Fu was stunned and shouted angrily, "Useless, good-for-nothing, you are all f*cking good-for-nothing! F*ck, I will fight you to the death!"


    Then, he clenched his broadsword and was about to rush toward Samuel.


    But when he was about to attack...


    "Swoosh!"


    A jade sword suddenly stabbed directly into his feet.


    Master Fu suddenly screamed in pain. The moment he looked down, he felt a sudden breeze. The next second, he suddenly felt that his throat was stuck and his body was lifted.


    Master Fu only felt that it was


    difficult to breathe. He desperately grabbed the big hand that was stuck


    in his throat with both hands, but at the same time, his feet were directly pierced by the sword. When he lifted his body up, his feet were directly lifted from the tip of the sword to the hift. He even felt the sound of his feet bones rubbing against the sword. The pain there made him want to touch it with his hands.


    At some point, Samuel had already stood in front of him. He grabbed Master Fu by the throat with one hand and held him as if he were a chick. He smiled and said, "Fight? How do you want to fight?"

 Chapter 2537

    Chapter 2537


    Master Fu looked at Samuel in front of him in horror. The serious expression on the mask was like the face of Azrael, which made him panic. The lock in his throat made it even harder for him to breathe, but no matter how hard he tried, Samuel''s hands were as still as steel pliers.


    Behind Samuel, there were 20,000 troops. However, when they saw the sudden appearance of Samuel, they couldn''t help but retreat. After retreating to a safe distance of several meters, they were still scared, especially those standing in the front row. Even though they knew that there were tens of thousands of people behind them, their backs were against theirrades-in-arms.


    But he still felt a chill on his back.


    For them, this was the back of Azrael!


    "Let go... let go of me!" Master Fu squeezed out a few words with difficulty. His eyes were full of fear for death and desire for life.


    He waspletely convinced. Even though he was still unwilling to give up just now, now he hadpletely convinced.


    The other party didn''t even show his hand, but he himself was directly held in the throat and lifted up. What right did he have to be unwilling? Master Fu regretted provoking such a person.


    He even wanted to rob him of his women.


    Thinking about it now, it was full of irony.


    Master Fu''s hand loosened and he fell to the ground. Regardless of how much pain he was in, he took a deep breath.


    Samuel directly pulled out the jade sword and wiped the blood on Master Fu''s body.


    Master Fu didn''t dare to breathe. How arrogant he was just now. How cowardly he was now. He was afraid that Samuel would be unhappy and kill him with a sword.


    Master Fu heaved a long sigh of relief when he saw that Samuel had retracted his jade sword.


    Then, he directly got up and knelt down in front of Samuel. "Sir, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I was blind and offended you for a while. Please forgive me." "Do you mean that if I don''t spare you, I will be a viin? Are you threatening me?" Samuel said coldly.


    Hearing this, Master Fu directly kowtowed on the spot. He hit the ground hard and hit countless grass on his forehead. "Master, I didn''t mean that. I didn''t mean that."


    "Young hero, Master Fu has done all kinds of evil. He led the disciples of Mount Tian Ding to ughter all the 12 sects and 11 pces of our Azure Dragon City. If you don''t kill this person, it will be unreasonable." At this time, Ningyue rushed over with the help of a group of disciples.


    As soon as she arrived, the Jade Pce disciples knelt in front of Samuel and said, "Disciples of the Jade Pce, thank you for saving our lives." Ningyue was injured and her face was very haggard, but she still bowed to Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head. "You''re wee. Get up."


    However, none of the female disciples stood up and looked at Samuel with embarrassed eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "We..."


    "We... When we saw you twoe to help, we... we didn''t respect you, young hero."


    The female disciples were submissive and very embarrassed.


    Samuelughed and said, "It''s okay. I won''t take this little thing to heart. Besides, not to mention you, even my own people think the same as you. Fu Mang, am I right?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Fu Mang was also stunned when he was suddenly called by Samuel. The next second, he blushed and wanted to deny, but he blurted out, "Ah, yes!" The group of female disciples finally heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. Under Ningyue''s nod, they all stood up.


    "Master, master, since you can forgive them for their rude words, then I..."


    At this time, Master Fu quickly said with a ttering smile.


    Although Samuel did not speak, he looked at Master Fu. A cold melody floated into Master Fu''s ears, and his smile froze instantly. He looked at Samuel pitifully.


    "Young Hero, if you don''t kill this person, there will be endless trouble in the future. Please enforce justice on behalf of heaven." Ningyue continued. "No, sir, don''t kill me. As long as you spare my life, I can do anything for you."


    "Humph, eighteen years ago, the


    Heavenly Eagle Pce''s sect master


    spared your life just like that. But


    what happened in the end? You were the one who repaid the debt of gratitude!" Ningyue said angrily.


    "This... this has nothing to do with me. It''s... it''s the Medicine God''s Pavilion. That''s right; it''s the Medicine God''s Pavilion that wants me topletely eradicate you. Sir, this has nothing to do with me." Master Fu exined in a panic.


    But obviously, he himself didn''t believe this excuse.


    However, Samuel believed him. "He''s just a pawn of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Even if I kill him, there will be others to rece him." Master Fu suddenly seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw. "Yes, you''re right, sir. I''m just a scapegoat."


    "Okay, get lost."


    Hearing this, Master Fu''s eyes


    suddenly shone with golden light. He


    l


    looked at Samuel uncertainly and tried to crawl back a few steps. Seeing that Samuel still had no response, Master Fu got up and ran down the mountain. As he ran, he looked back at Samuel in a panic; for fear that Samuel would suddenly attack.


    But Samuel didn''t move. There was only an evil smile on his face.

 Chapter 2538

    Chapter 2538


    Seeing Master Fu return just like that, Ningyue was greatly puzzled. "Young hero, why is this? What you''ve done is akin to letting a tiger return to the mountain."


    "Tiger? Is he also a tiger? Even if he is a tiger, he is a tiger without teeth. There is only one result for a tiger without teeth. That is to starve to death." Samuelughed disdainfully.


    It was easy to kill Master Fu, but what was the point of killing him?


    At this moment, a silver dragon appeared in mid-air and hovered above everyone''s heads. A dwarf sat on the back of the silver dragon. Who else could it be other than the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu?


    All sorts of young men in Jianghu held a silver g with the words "the bamboo hat" printed on it.


    At this time, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu waved the silver g and shouted, "This is the Mysterious Man Alliance created by the new patriarch of the Fu family and my brother the Mysterious Man. Those who are willing to serve can stay, and those who are unwilling can leave on their own!" When these words came out, everyone was shocked.


    On one hand, the silver dragon''s posture in mid-air was awesome; on the other hand, the Mysterious Man shocked everyone.


    Although almost all the people here had never been to the top of Mount Qi, how could they not have heard of the Jianghu stories passed down from the top of Mount Qi?


    The heroes of the Mysterious Man had long been the idol of many idle and ambitious men in Jianghu, and their worship for him had reached a very high level.


    When they heard the title of the Mysterious Man, everyone was naturally stunned.


    Ningyue''s heart trembled as she stared at Samuel in disbelief.


    Yes, he also wore a mask.


    "Is he the Mysterious Man?"


    "Oh my god, is that the Mysterious Man, the God of War who can even defeat the princess of the Lu family?"


    "That''s impossible. How can I have such close contact with such a big shot in my lifetime?"


    The group of people was so excited that goose bumps erupted. For them, the descent of the Mysterious Man was almost equivalent to the appearance of the True God.


    What was different from the True God was that the God of War, who came from a humble background, was the one they were most familiar with. At the same time, he fought against the top of Mount Qi with great strength, and he was quite fierce!


    "Impossible, impossible. The Mysterious Man has been killed by Wang Huanzhi at the peak of Mount Qi. All the big shots witnessed him being buried with their own eyes."


    "Could he be pretending?"


    "Humph, it must be someone who wants to make a move, so he pretended to be the Mysterious Man to buy people''s hearts."


    Someone nodded. Then, they winked at each other and walked down the mountain tentatively.


    Like Master Fu, although they were very angry with the way Samuel pretended to be the Mysterious Man, they were still afraid of the strength of Samuel. When they passed by him, they kept alert.


    But obviously, their vignce was unnecessary. Samuel signaled with his eyes, and Fu Mang made way for them and let them go down the mountain. With one, there would be two. More and more people began to choose to leave.


    Soon after, someone finally spoke.


    "So what if he''s not the Mysterious Man? Does he need to doubt his strength?"


    "You''re right. He''s powerful enough to make me admire him. Besides, I don''t like Master Fu''scent look anymore. Instead of following him to do something against my conscience, it''s better to setup another force."


    "You''re right. Although we''re not good people, we''re definitely not viins."


    "No matter how we look at it, this expert is much better than Master Fu. Although the Fu Family is declining, it is still a well-established family after all. It is justifiable and proper. I will stay!"


    "I''ll stay too."


    Some of them left, but some of them had long been dissatisfied with Master Fu''s.bullying and dominating the city, However, people in Jianghu couldn''t control themselves. Now that Samuel was willing to let them stay, it was not a bad beginning for them.


    Samuel looked back. There were more than 20,000 people left, leaving only about 1,000 people.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Are we really letting them all go? It''s not toote to go down the mountain and stop them now," Fu Mang said anxiously.


    There were more than 10,000 people going down the mountain. Fu Mang couldn''t help but say anxiously. If this group of people came back again, he was afraid that they would be in trouble.


    "Why are we stopping them?" Samuel smiled.


    His original intention was not to ept those people. For Samuel, qualify was more important than quantity.


    They were just a mob.


    After that, Samuel looked at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu in the air.


    "The Chief ordered me to give you a meeting gift since you have joined the Mysterious Man Alliance." After saying this, Velocisaurus roared and a huge treasure chest fell from the sky.


    "Hong!"


    As soon as the treasure chest fell, it stirred up waves of dust.


    When the dust dissipated and the thousand people left behind saw the contents of the treasure chest clearly, they were all dumbstruck.


    It was filled with all kinds of divine weapons and treasures.


    These were all the weapons in the Four Dragons Treasure.


    "Wow, there are so many magic weapons. Chief, is this really for us?" Someone suddenly screamed.


    Samuel nodded.


    All of a sudden, the one thousand people who were originally a little lonely suddenly cheered!


    Those who didn''t want to stay but were not far away were all stunned when they saw thousands of people cheering around the treasure.


    "Since they join the alliance, the Chief would give them a magic weapon. F*ck!"


    This kind of news spread to the ears of the disciples of Mount Tian Ding who had left first.


    The long team, which had been going down the mountain in a mighty manner, was stunned for a few seconds and suddenly rushed up the mountain desperately.

 Chapter 2539

    Chapter 2539


    But the mountain gate was still controlled by Fu Mang. Although Fu Mang was only one person, none of them dared to cross the line.


    Because they knew what kind of death they would face if they acted recklessly.


    "Well, we want to join you."


    "Yes, I''ll sign up too!"


    A group of people were about to sign up. They saw that the remaining 1,000 people in the center of the field were dividing the divine weapons. Some of them had already got the divine weapons. Under the sunshine, the weapons were shining, and a huge energy flowed out from the flowing light of the divine weapons. This group of people looked at them greedily.


    If Fu Mang hadn''t stopped them, these people would have rushed in and robbed them.


    After all, small fry like them with low cultivation were not talented or valued. The only way to improve themselves was by pills and magic weapons. However, because of their low status, it was difficult for them to get the only effective thing.


    Now, a windfall had descended from heaven. How could they not go crazy?


    But just as these people were looking at those things greedily, Fu Mang waved his knife and said, "I''m sorry, we don''t ept anyone anymore. You can leave now. If anyone dares to go inside, don''t me me."


    The group of people looked at each other in dismay. They were not afraid of Fu Mang but they were afraid of Samuel.


    Although Samuel had entered the main hall of the Jade Pce and was not outside, his deterrence was still so strong that no one dared to take a step further.


    All of a sudden, the group of people was extremely annoyed. They were so regretful that they almost went crazy!


    They could get rich overnight but the chance was wasted in front of them.


    At the intersection at the edge of the mountain, it was full of sorrow!


    At this time, in the hall, Samuel was invited into the main hall. Ningyue sent someone to bring out a cup of tea and handed it to Samuel. The female disciple was obviously very excited.


    "I won''t drink the tea anymore," Samuel said with a smile. In fact, his main purpose ining in was not to drink tea and chat.


    The Jade Pce was his first priority.


    Ningyue lightly smiled, "Young hero, the Jade Pce has a long history for more than half a thousand years since the foundation of the sect. At the very beginning of its establishment, our ancestor has always maintained a neutral stance, not joining any faction or fighting, so..."


    Samuel''s heart sank, but he still nodded.


    Although he did want the Jade Pce to join them, he would never force others to. Samuel nodded and stood up. "Okay, I''ll take my leave." After saying that, Samuel got up and walked out. Just as he reached the door, Ningyue suddenly said, "Young hero has helped us so much, yet you can''t get what you want. Are you willing?"


    "It''s not suitable to force others. Besides, although I''m not a good person, I''m definitely not a scum. What''s there to be unwilling to help when I encounter injustice?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ningyue smiled. "Since that''s the case, I''ll have to trouble you to drink some tea before leaving."


    "Thank you very much. I have something to do. I''lle back another day," Samuel said and was about to leave.


    "If the Chief doesn''t drink the tea of his subordinate, isn''t that a bit unreasonable?" Ningyue smiled.


    Hearing this, Samuel was stunned for a moment. He turned around and smiled, "Pce Master Ningyue, what do you mean by this? You want to be neutral or want to join us?"


    Ningyue smiled bitterly, "I was not familiar with the chief before, so I don''t know if the chief is good or bad. That''s why I deliberately refused to join in just to see how you will react."


    Without waiting for Samuel to speak, Ningyue lightly nodded, and a group of Jade Pce female disciples gently knelt down towards Samuel. "Greetings, Chief."


    Although many disciples did not know the Sect Master''s intention, they still shouted out.


    "Get up," Samuel said hurriedly.


    None of the disciples got up. They all turned their heads to look at Ningyue, waiting for her next instructions.


    Ningyue''s brows furrowed and she immediately became a little dissatisfied. "What? Are you deaf? Can''t you hear the Chief''s words?"


    "But Pce Master, the Ancestral Behest of the Jade Pce has always been..." A disciple could not help but muster her courage to say. "Yes, Pce Master, please think twice."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ningyue bitterly smiled. How could


    she not be clear about the Ancestral Behest? As the sect master, she actually wanted to abide by these rules, but the current situation made it impossible for her to abide by it.


    She wanted to abide by the rules, but others had already broken the rules and attacked the neutral camp. Even if the Jade Pce was lucky enough to escape from this battle today, how could they resist the revenge of Master Fu and the Medicine God''s Pavilion?


    If they wanted to survive, they had to be protected by forces.


    Samuel had done them a favor. Coupled with the fact that Ningyue felt that Samuel was not a bad person, this might be the best choice for the Jade Pce.


    After Ningyue finished speaking, she


    looked at Samuel. "Although the


    Jade Pce disciples are girls, their personalities are strong and they are smart However, they are


    sometimes not very obedient. I hope that the Chief will be more tolerant."


    Seeing Samuel nod, Ningyue looked at all the female disciples present and bitterly said, "In the future, you must obediently obey the orders of the chief, understand?"


    The disciples nodded obediently.


    A bitter smile appeared on Ningyue''s beautiful face. She then closed her eyes slightly and hung her head on the chair.


    "Pce Master!"


    Seeing Ningyue lying on the chair, a group of female disciples rushed over.


    As they supported Ningyue, they tried to shake her off, only to find that Ningyue had no reaction at all.


    Then, Ningyue''s body began to bulge slightly.


    The disciples burst into tears because they knew very well what was wrong with Ningyue.


    Seeing Ningyue''s reaction, the Jade Pce maid''s disciples burst into tears. Samuel frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    "Chief, the Pce Master has been reversed by the four disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. The poison has already been unleashed." A disciple close to Samuel sobbed sadly.


    The other female disciples also nodded. Their faces were full of sadness, and tears welled up in their eyes.


    "Just it?" Samuel smiled.


    Seeing that Samuel was still smiling, the female disciples of the Jade Pce were both puzzled and a little angry.


    "Help her up," Samuel said.


    The female disciples looked at each other and finally helped Ningyue up from the stool.


    Samuel bit his middle finger and put a drop of blood directly into Ningyue''s mouth. Seeing this situation, the group of female disciples was all shocked. After all, they had seen the power of Samuel''s blood.


    However, before they could stop him, Samuel had done another incredible thing.

 Chapter 2540

    Chapter 2540


    Samuel suddenly pulled out a strand of his hair and stuffed it into Ningyue''s mouth.


    It''s one thing to poison Ningyue with poisonous blood, but he has to feed her with his hair!


    What kind of operation was this?


    "Chief, even though the Pce Master told us to listen to your orders before she died, but... the Pce Master is already dead. What do you mean by this?" This group of disciples had a deep rtionship with Ningyue. Not only was Ningyue their Master in public, but she was also their elder sister in private. Seeing that Ningyue was about to die but being humiliated like this, even though they would die, they still scolded Samuel in pain and anger.


    "Yes, Chief, you''ve gone too far."


    Samuel was not angry. He smiled and looked at Ningyue, who was sitting on the chair.


    Everyone followed his gaze and suddenly, they were all stunned.


    Ningyue had already started to swell, but now she was no longer swollen. The skin on her body seemed to be new and became extremely tender. The next second, Ningyue suddenly sat up and spat out a mouthful of ck blood.


    "The Pce Master is awake?" Someone shouted excitedly.


    Ningyue quickly walked up to Samuel and knelt down. "Thank you for saving my life, Chief."


    "I have to give you some interest after drinking your tea." Samuel smiled.


    "However, Chief, how did you get rid of the poison that can reverse Yin and Yang?" Although Ningyue hid it very well, Samuel could see the vignce in her eyes.


    "I won''t, but my poison is stronger than theirs, so I fed you with my blood, letting my poison devour the poison in your body, and then solve my own poison," Samuel said.


    The poison blood of Samuel could fuse with any poison. Therefore, in the end, the poison of Samuel poisoned Ningyue and then he could detoxify it. This also proved that what the ginseng baby said was true.


    Sometimes, Samuel was really curious about the background of the ginseng baby. Sometimes, this guy always had something incredible, but reality always proved what it said. This was not the first or second time.


    Only then did the group of female disciples suddenly realize that they had wronged Samuel again. They all lowered their heads in embarrassment. Ningyue nodded slightly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, Samuel still saw through her doubts. He smiled and took off the mask gently.


    As soon as the mask was taken off, Samuel''s delicate and determined face was directly exposed to everyone.


    When the group of female disciples saw the handsome face of Samuel, they were all moved.


    He was young, handsome, and could even look down on the world. He could destroy heaven and earth in a single move. For any woman, wasn''t this just a prince charming who they had been yearning for a long time?


    Which girl would not love her?


    They just suppressed their feelings. However, the appearance of Samuelpletely disrupted the suppression of desire.


    "He''s so handsome. Oh my god, I didn''t expect our Chief to be such a handsome guy!"


    "Yes, he is handsome and capable of fighting. I was really captured by him."


    "Chief, are you married?" A female disciple asked directly.


    el


    It was not that they were not reserved enough. They were even more reserved than most women. The reason was that the Jade Pce only epted female disciples, and most of the people who were willing to stay here didn''t care about love too much, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But sometimes they were reserved, it was just because they were not interested enough.


    As the Sect Leader, Ningyue''s heart


    still thumped when she saw Samuel''s face. Originally, she should have stopped her disciples from asking such a question, but now she didn''t. Even she herself was looking forward to that answer.


    "Yes and our children are not young." Samuel replied decisively.


    Upon hearing this answer, countless female disciples were heartbroken. Indeed, it was not up to them to get outstanding men.


    Ningyue''s heart skipped a beat as a trace of disappointment shed through her mind.


    "Since we are all on the same side, I won''t hide anymore." After that, Samuel put on the mask and bamboo hat he wore during Martial Arts Contest. When the mask was put back on, some female disciples quickly recognized the familiar mask.


    The legends of the Mysterious Man were all over Jianghu. Naturally, there were rumors about some records of the Mysterious Man''s appearance, and the mask of Samuel was indeed exactly the same as the rumors!


    "Are you really the Mysterious Man?"


    "But hasn''t the Mysterious Man been killed by Wang Huanzhi?"


    "Yes, the Mysterious Man was killed, but many people saw it with their own eyes. How could he be resurrected?"


    "Chief, we are all on the same side.


    Are you the Mysterious Man or not? We are now. following you. Furthermore, you saved over a hundred lives from our. It is


    el


    reasonable for us to be loyal to you. Just tell us your identity." Ningyue reminded him softly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Sigh!" Samuel bitterly smiled in his heart. He took out a waist token from his waist and threw it to Ningyue.


    When she saw this waist token, Ningyue''s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    The Mysterious Man, top seal of Mount Qi!


    "You... you are really the Mysterious Man!"

 Chapter 2541

    Chapter 2541


    The waist token given by Samuel was an identity brand given by Mount Qi Hall during Martial Arts Contest period!


    When she saw this waist token, Ningyue could basically confirm that the man in front of her was the legendary Mysterious Man in Jianghu!


    Hearing Ningyue''s confirmation, the group of Jade Pce female disciples became even more excited.


    Although the Mysterious Man died by ident, many people in Jianghu loved to talk about his legend, so the people in the Jade Pce had naturally heard of it.


    Originally, they just took it as a legend, but they did not expect that one day, the Mysterious Man would be so close to them.


    What was even more unexpected was that the Mysterious Man was their leader.


    "Oh my god, does this mean that the Mysterious Man is really our chief?"


    "I can''t believe it! I can''t believe it! It''s said that the Mysterious Man is extremely brave, and he can fight against the heroes with all his strength. Just now... Just now, he destroyed ten thousand people with a flip of his hand. It turns out... the legend is true!"


    The female disciples of the Jade Pce were boiling with excitement!


    When Samuel talked about it outside, they felt that Samuel was just using the Mysterious Man as a cover, or he just had something to do with the Mysterious Man.


    But now that they had confirmed the identity of Samuel, it was hard for them to hide their surprise.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Now, do you believe that I not only have nothing to do with the Medicine God''s Pavilion, but also have a grudge against them?" Samuel smiled at Ningyue.


    Ningyue nodded her head in embarrassment. "I''m sorry, Chief. Please issue the next order. The Jade Pce will do our best."


    "Pack up and leave here the day after tomorrow," Samuel said.


    "Leave this ce?" Ningyue was stunned.


    The Jade Pce''s ten thousand years foundation was here. Ningyue had never thought of leaving this ce.


    "The people of the Medicine God''s Pavilion will definitely make aeback after suffering a defeat here. At that time, will we still be able to protect this ce? However, you don''t have to worry too much. Once we are strong enough, I will definitely let your Jade Pce return to this ce!"


    After hearing Samuel''s words, Ningyue sank into deep thought. The Medicine God''s Pavilion was at its peak, and it was time to recruit people. Today''s battle had caused them to lose all face, so it was inevitable for them to regain their reputation. At that time, the Medicine God''s Pavilion would definitely send out all its elites, and the Jade Pce would face an overwhelming attack without any chance of winning.


    At that time, how could the Jade Pce be saved?


    Whether his name was still alive or not, this was a huge choice ced in front of Ningyue.


    Ningyue was silent for a long time. Finally, she gritted her teeth and said, "Alright! However, Chief, why is it the day after tomorrow?"


    "I still have something to do


    tomorrow." Samuel smiled and said, "The day after tomorrow, we will meet at the foot of the mountain! still have something to do, so I will leave first. By the way, the silver dragon is called Velocisaurus, and it will be waiting nearby. If you have anything, you can tell it, it wille to me immediately."


    "Yes!" Ningyue nodded.


    "Shiyu, Qiushui, all of you follow the alliance chief and take good care of him." Then, Ningyue looked at Samuel, and said, "Shiyu and Qiushui are my two most valued disciples. If the alliance chief doesn''t mind, I want them to follow you and serve you, and learn something from you."


    After saying that, the two female disciples beside Ningyue quickly stood up. One had a sweet appearance, while the other had a cold face. They were two pretty beauties.


    "Ningyue, you''re too suspicious." Samuel helplessly smiled bitterly.


    "Chief, you''re mistaken." Ningyue lightly smiled and nodded at Shiyu and Qiushui. The two girls immediately looked at each other and then clenched their fingers tounch a magic art at each other.


    When the two magic arts met in the air, the middle point emitted dazzling light.


    In the light, a small white dot suddenly appeared in the center.


    As time went by, the white dot became bigger and bigger, and finally stabilized to the size of an egg.


    In the light, the bead was crystal clear, white and green, with white inside. It seemed to be transparent, but also not transparent!


    Samuel frowned and looked at the small round dot between them in confusion. "What does that mean?"


    "Haha, Chief, this is our sect''s most valuable Divine Beauty Pearl," Ningyue said.


    "This is the Divine Beauty Pearl?" Samuel asked in surprise.


    Although the stone was small, Samuel could feel that it contained a very special power.


    "Yes, Shiyu and Qiushui are the two


    keys to master the Divine Beauty Pearl. When the two of them work together, the Divine Beauty Pearl can


    appean With the two of them by your side, the Divine Beauty Pearl can always take care of you."


    "Oh my god, it seems that I''ve wronged her. Ningyue didn''t send people to keep an eye on me, but gave me a big gift."


    "The Divine Beauty Pearl can not only prolong one''s life, but it also has an important effect." Ningyue smiled gently.


    Samuel was confused and asked, "What other effects?"

 Chapter 2542

    Chapter 2542


    Ningyue lightly smiled. With the help of her disciple, she stood up and walked out of the hall.


    Outside the hall, Fu Mang was reorganizing the newly epted disciples of the alliance.


    Ningyue nodded at Shiyu and Qiushui. The twodies once again summoned the Divine Beauty Pearl with their remaining hands. "Crash!"


    All of a sudden, a water column spurted out of the small Divine Beauty Pearl, and then water kepting out.


    Samuel was stunned. The thumb-sized bead could release water of a diameter of more than one meter, like a water dragon.


    In just a moment, the water outside the hall had reached 100 meters.


    Ningyue smiled. With a movement of her hand, the water column suddenly doubled.


    "Hong!!!"


    Like a flood, the water column rushed out crazily.


    Seeing Samuel in a daze, the group of female disciples of the Jade Pce could not help covering their mouths andughing.


    Ningyue''s hand moved and retracted her energy. She then gently extended her hand and the Divine Beauty Pearl obediently flew back into her hand. "The greater the energy, the greater energy the water column erupts." After saying that, Ningyue lightly shook her hand and the Divine Beauty Pearl flew towards Samuel.


    After receiving the Divine Beauty Pearl, Samuel activated the energy in his hand and then directly injected it with a stream of energy. "Hong!!!"


    The small Divine Beauty Pearl suddenly made huge waves!


    The waves were dozens of meters high and several meters wide.


    "Hong!"


    Fu Mang, who was hundreds of meters away from Samuel, was sorting out the new alliance members. Suddenly, a flood came, and a group of people were directly overturned.


    Even though he was struggling in the water, he waspletely submerged in it!


    Fortunately, in mid-air, Velocisaurus shook his head helplessly and fell down quickly. He swung his dragon tail and interrupted the following waves. Finally, Fu Fang and the group of people stood up like a drowned chicken.


    "Fuck, what are you doing?" Fu Mang shouted at Samuel bitterly.


    Samuel was too embarrassed. He didn''t expect that the small Divine Beauty Pearl would send out such a huge water column.


    In fact, he did not release a lot of energy. If he released a lot of energy, there would be a huge flood.


    Thinking of this, Samuel looked at the Divine Beauty Pearl in his hand. It was really hard to imagine that such a small bead could release so much water. Could there be some special mechanism inside?


    In order to see more clearly, Samuel raised the Divine Beauty Pearl to a 45 degree angle and looked at it under the sun.


    However, there was nothing inside!


    This made Samuel both confused and interested in this little thing.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Seeing that Samuel was like a curious baby, Ningyue couldn''t help but proudly exin, "In theory, no matter how much energy one e can release, the Divine Beauty Pearl can release as many water columns as it can in theory. My teacher once told me that the Divine Beauty Pearl can retease water waves, and even the most exaggerated is that it can cause the long roar of the Heavenly River to flood all things. It can also turn water into a sword and break through thousands of miles


    straight."


    The Divine Beauty Pearl was the treasure of the Jade Pce. It could not only make the women of the Jade Pce look radiant, but it could also be used to attack and defend to a certain extent.


    Although these things were within Samuel''s expectations, after all, no sect would regard beauty as a treasure of the sect, the Divine Beauty Pearl was also beyond the scope of Samuel''s prediction.


    Because it was too small. Who would have thought that a small pearl the size of a ss bomb could release such a huge wave?


    "Interesting." Samuel smiled as he handed the Divine Beauty Pearl to Ningyue.


    Ningyue gently pushed Samuel''s hand and shook her head with a smile. "The Divine Beauty Pearl has the ability to nourish one''s face and preserve one''s youth. Since the Chief has a wife, why don''t you take it back and nourish your wife with it?"


    "How can this be? This is the treasure of the Jade Pce!" Samuel was stunned.


    "We were allies, and you saved the disciples of the Jade Pce and saved our lives. We should have repaid you. I tried to test you because I was the leader of the Jade Pce. Now that we have confirmed


    that you are not a bad person, I


    should naturally show my sincerity." Ningyue smiled.


    Samuel felt warm in his heart. Although he really didn''t need the Divine Beauty Pearl, he was still very happy about Ningyue''s behavior.


    "Yes, Chief, this is also a token of our appreciation. Please ept it."


    "Which woman doesn''t love beauty? So does your wife."


    "Yes, as a man, don''t you want her to be happy if you love her?"


    "What''s more, there are so many girls who will follow you in the future. If your wife can''t be young forever, we will take you away in the future." At this time, a group of female disciplesughed and joked.


    "Alright, since you said so, I have no choice but to ept it. However, Ningyue, aren''t you afraid that I will take your Divi Samuel also joked.


    Beauty Pearl?"


    The reason why Samuel was willing to ept it for the time being was that he thought what they said was reasonable. He would not dislike the fact that Yvonne would be old, and he would even consider it as a witness of their love.


    For Samuel, it was sweet!


    However, he was willing to do something that could please Yvonne.


    Ningyue smiled. To be able to lend the Divine Beauty Pearl to Samuel meant that she naturally believed in Samuel''s character. After all, he could tell her the identity of the Mysterious Man. What else could she not trust him?


    However, Ningyue probably would never have imagined that what Samuel said would actuallye true in the future!


    Fu Mang was confused when he came down from the Jade Pce. He wanted to say something but stopped on the way.


    All the people recruited by the


    alliance would be temporarily


    arranged on the mountainside of the


    Jade Pce by the Knowledgeable


    Man in Jianghu. They would not disturb the Jade Pce, and at the same time, they could let the


    alliance''s people rest temporarily. Fu


    Mang would go to trainter, but before that, he would go down the mountain with Samuel to buy


    something.


    What Samuel did not know was that the small Divine Beauty Pearl in his arms was ced in the Space Ring with the Five Elements Divine Stone, and the small pearl was slowly making contact with the Five Elements Divine Stone.


    Then they slowly tested and blended with each other. Finally, the pearl turned into water and slowly seeped into the Five Elements Divine Stone.


    As for the Five Elements Divine Stone that was seeped by the water, it slowly absorbed the water formed by the Divine Beauty Pearl, and at the same time, a fifth of its body began to have a faint water color.


    When they reached the gate of Azure Dragon City, Samuel stopped and looked up.


    On the city wall, Master Fu obediently put on his underwear and shouted with his eyes closed, "I am a superman, I am a superman!"

 Chapter 2543

    Chapter 2543


    The city wall was crowded with people. They looked at the city wall and talked about it. They were made tough by Master Fu.


    Fu Mang looked at Master Fu and couldn''t helpughing. He looked at Master Fu as if he was looking at a fool and kept repeating that stupid action.


    "Haha, a few days ago, Master Fu was arrogant. I didn''t expect that he would be like a fool today."


    "I heard that when they went to attack the Jade Pce, they were wiped out, so they must be crazy."


    "I think it''s his opponent who purposely humiliated him. Isn''t he backed by the Medicine God''s Pavilion? I want to see where this old face of the Medicine God''s Pavilion goes."


    "The Medicine God''s Pavilion has been in the limelight recently. The people under it have been humiliated like this, and they will definitely suffer losses. It looks like someone is dissatisfied with the Medicine God''s Pavilion."


    Everyone was talking about it, but they all scoffed at Master Fu on the city wall.


    "Now, do you understand why I let him go? He''s not a tiger, he''s just a clown. It''s easy to kill him, but difficult to kill the heart!" Samuel smiled slightly. Although Fu Mang had been imprisoned, he was not stupid and understood what Samuel meant.


    Samuel''s actions were akin to hanging Mount Tian Ding on a wall of humiliation and being looked down upon andughed at by others. As the backer of Mount Tian Ding, the Medicine God''s Pavilion naturally lost its face.


    The Medicine God''s Pavilion had just forcefully epted people, yet their underlings had been humiliated like this. This was equivalent to self- destruction!


    As the initiator of all this, the Mysterious Man Alliance would rise to fame at the same time!


    This game of chess was wonderful!


    "However, in this way, the Medicine God''s Pavilion will definitely use all of its strength to retaliate. This is extremely dangerous for us." Fu Mang said in a worried voice.


    "Do you think I''ll confront him face to face? He does want to do so. But I won''t give him the chance. I''ll go to Immortal Spirit Ind the day after tomorrow and let them have nowhere to vent their anger," Samuel said with a rxed smile. Besides, for Samuel, he had a very important killing move, the Eight Destions World.


    If it was too dangerous, he could use it. However, there were just too many people right now, which was not suitable for him to go there. "Why not leave tomorrow?"


    "If we leave tomorrow, the outside world will think that we are afraid of them. If we stay here for a day, we will announce to everyone that the people of the Medicine God''s Pavilion do not dare toe. We must leave openly." Samuel said.


    Fu Mang was stunned. It was not that he could not react, but that he was shocked by Samuel''s script.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    If they followed the script of Samuel, then the Medicine God''s Pavilion would have nowhere to vent their anger. If they punched the meat buns, they would probably be depressed to death. The most annoying thing was that they would not be able to regain their face, and they would be humiliated again!


    If they were not in a good mood, they would probably explode on the spot.


    "This is a wonderful move. However, the core problem is, are you sure that the people of the Medicine God''s Pavilion will note over tomorrow?" Fu Mang asked.


    Speed was the most important.


    Although Samuel''s n was perfect,


    it also had fatal ws. Once the Medicine God''s Pavilion came over tomorrow, all the ns would go down the drain. At the same time, Samuel did not prepare to fight in advance. If he dealt with them in a hurry, he would suffer more losses and even fall into a desperate situation.


    This was also the ce where danger lurked. He could be a god with one thought, and be a devil with one thought. "No." Samuel smiled confidently.


    "Why?"


    "What is the most important thing in the Medicine God''s Pavilion now? EstablishING prestige. What is the purpose of establishing prestige? Absorbing talents! Although Wang Huanzhi is already considered a true God, its necessary for someone to help him stabilize his position. Therefore, recruiting people from all over the ce and spreading their prestige is the most important thing at present. However, by doing so, it will cause his people to be extremely scattered."


    "We made such a scene for him this time. Not only did he fail, but we also wanted to humiliate him. He must be angry because of shame and get back at us. So for him, this battle can only be won but not lost. In order to do this, elites muste out," Samuel said.


    Fu Mang understood. "So, it will take time to build arge number of elites for the Medicine God''s Pavilion."


    "Yes." Samuel nodded affirmatively.


    Although this would make Wang Huanzhi hate him even more and would kill him once there was on opportunity, it was not a problem for Samuel at


    all.


    Anyway, since Wang Huanzhi knew about his existence, he would not let him go, so there was no difference between them.


    "F*ck, Samuel, fortunately, I am not


    your enemy. You are so good at


    fighting. You are also so f*cking good at calction. If I can''t beat you, I will be beaten to death by you. ¤Ç Even can beat you, I will be


    mentally broken by you and my


    mentality will explode. You are


    f*cking not a human being," Fu Mang said with fear. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Being an opponent of such a person, Fu Mang was really worried about the other side.


    He was brave and fierce. If he was still scheming, it would really be a nightmare for anyone.


    However, this was also a good thing for Fu Mang. As a teammate of such a person, he could almost win.


    After returning to the restaurant and chatting with the crowd for a while, Samuel took Yvonne back to their room.


    "What good things do you want to give me? It''s so mysterious." After being pulled back to the room by Samuel, Yvonne showed a helpless and sweet


    smile.

 Chapter 2544

    Chapter 2544


    "Yes, Dad, what are you going to send to mom? Is there anything for Nian''er?" Han Nian was pulled by Yvonne and said with an innocent face. Samuel smiled mysteriously. "Yvonne, adjust your breathing. I''m afraid you can''t control yourself."


    Yvonne rolled her eyes and said, "If you don''t hand it over now, I''ll let you have a taste of our unique Pig-scarved Skill. You make it so mysterious." Han Nian chuckled and stretched out two small hands to grab Samuel.


    Seeing this, Samuel fell to the ground and cried out in pain, "Ah, Nian''er is so powerful. I was knocked down."


    Han Nian suddenly smiled brightly. Ignoring the fact that Samuel had fallen to the ground, she directly rushed up and rode on Samuel, throwing her little hands at her father.


    Seeing the father and daughter fighting, Yvonne smiled happily.


    It had been a long time since the family had gathered together and enjoyed the happiness and warmth of the family. Now, there was hope.


    ¡°Nian''er, catch him. Mom''s here." Yvonne called out with a smile and joined the family melee.


    For a moment, the room was full ofughter.


    Qin Shuang had just finished listening to Fu Mang''s description of the Jade Pce battle as she went upstairs with a smile on her face. She could think of the image of the God of War of Samuel on the battlefield. This also stirred her heart.


    However, when she passed by the door and heard theughter in the room, her smile froze. A trace of envy and sadness shed in her eyes and she returned to her room.


    "Ah, I''m so tired." Yvonne turned over andy beside Samuel, panting.


    Han Nian was still riding on Samuel, treating him as a horse.


    Samuel teased Han Nian whileughing happily.


    "By the way, what kind of gift is it, honey?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    Samuel smiled and took out the Divine Beauty Pearl from the Space Ring.


    But as soon as the Divine Sense entered, Samuel was activated. Where was the Divine Beauty Pearl?


    Seeing Samuel''s expression, Yvonne sat up in a daze. "You... you won''t tell me that you lost it, will you?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s impossible. How could there be something lost in the Space Ring?" Samuel also sat up from the ground and spread his Divine Sense again! "Damn, it still doesn''t exist!"


    What the hell was going on?


    Could that thing be invisible? Or was there anything Samuel didn''t know about this pearl?


    He erged his Divine Sense again. This time, Samuel could basically confirm that the Divine Beauty Pearl was missing.


    Samuel was dumbfounded. The item had been lost for no reason, but it had indeed been lost. What should he do now? It was easy to deal with Yvonne, but how could he exin to Ningyue and the others?


    Tell them that he had put something in the Space Ring and then it disappeared?


    What''s the difference when someone fell to the ground when he told others about the money on the phone was missing on Earth?


    Not to mention persuading others, others might think that Samuel was fooling others!


    Even though this was the truth!


    "What on earth is it? How could it be lost?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    Although she also felt funny, she still believed Samuel''s words.


    "Divine Beauty Pearl, it''s the sect treasure of the Jade Pce. Ningyue lent that thing to me and asked me to give you a few days to let you stay in your youth for a time. Qwanted to give you a se surprise, but why did it suddenly disappear?" Samuel exined gloomily and continued to search with his Divine Sense.


    Yvonne was stunned. "No way. You lost such an important thing?"


    Samuel was also very depressed. He had asked the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu to inquire about the


    nearby situation many days ago et


    because Samuel had predicted that if the Medicine God''s Pavilion wanted to recruit people, war would inevitably happen.


    Therefore, the three days during the disappearance of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was actually to look for these situations for Samuel in advance.


    In the end, Samuel chose this ce because of the many-year reputation of the Jade Pce.


    The so-called "East wind" in his words referred to the opportunity and the fact that after he understood Master Fu''s character he deliberately let the three women show


    their faces so that Master Fu


    be trapped to ensure that he


    would be humiliated. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But Samuel had calcted everything and seeded at the end. Unexpectedly, he lost such a treasure.


    What would Ningyue think if he really lost such an important item?


    It was inevitable that she would not trust Samuel. What Samuel feared the most was that he would lose the Jade Pce. Wouldn''t this be in vain?


    "F*ck, it''s really gone. What should we do now?" Samuel was at a loss.


    "Could it be that you have too many things so you could not find it?" Yvonne asked.


    Samuel shook his head. Although it was not easy to find something small, it was impossible for him not to see it with his Divine Sense!


    "F*ck, I wanted to make you happy. I can have a happy time with you tonight, but I only know that I''m feeling cold." Samuel looked at Yvonne helplessly.

 Chapter 2545

    Chapter 2545


    In the top of the Blue Mountain''s Princess Hall.


    Lu Ruoxin gently stroked the cat and leaned on the fluffy bench, showing her perfect and slender figure.


    Chi Meng walked in slowly and knelt down. "Greetings, Miss."


    "How is it?"


    "As expected, Miss. There is indeed a big movement in Azure Dragon City." Chi Meng lowered her head and said. Yesterday, Lu Ruoxin asked her to go to Azure Dragon City to monitor.


    "Go ahead," Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    "After the Medicine God''s Pavilion took over Mount Tian Ding, theyunched an attack on the Jade Pce. The army of more than 70,000 people had already won the battle, but a person suddenly came out and annihted the battle. The Mount Tian Dingunched a total of two waves of attacks, and the first wave of 10,000 people was wiped out. The second wave of 50,000 people set up the Immortal-killing Formation, but not only did they fail, but more than half of them suffered." Chi Meng was also a little surprised when she said this.


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin showed a rare smile on her cold face.


    "I heard from some soldiers of Mount Tian Ding that the man called himself the Mysterious Man Alliance. Miss, is the Mysterious Man really not dead?" After that, Chi Meng looked at Lu Ruoxin.


    Lu Ruoxin stood up slightly, waved her long slender legs slightly, sat up, picked up the tea on the tea table in front of her, tasted it, and stood up with the cat in her arms.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled with satisfaction and said, "I''ve told you a long time ago, how could someone who could change Miss''s mind be easily killed by Wang Huanzhi?"


    Chi Meng gritted her teeth, but she was extremely angry in her heart because the Mysterious Man was very likely to be Samuel. She wanted to grind Samuel into ashes, but Lu Ruoyun changed her mind and didn''t kill Samuel, so Chi meng didn''t dare to show it in front of her.


    "I know you hate him very much, but Chi Meng, as my dog, you have no other choice but to listen to me. Do you understand?" But Lu Ruoxin was someone who could tell at a nce what Chi Meng was hiding.


    Chi Meng panicked and lowered her head. "Yes!"


    "Is there anything else interesting?" Lu Ruoxin smiled.


    "Although Mount Tian Ding was defeated, the leader, Master Fu, did not die."


    "Oh?" Lu Ruoxin turned around with interest.


    "But after he came back, he seemed to be crazy. He stood on the city wall, put on his underwear, and shouted that he was a superman," Chi Meng said.


    "He was a superman? What does this mean? What is a superman?" Lu Ruoxin frowned, but soon, she suddenly smiled. "Go and ask Fei Lingsheng, maybe we will know what this means."


    "Miss, I don''t understand."


    "This should be the Earthnguage. Fei Lingsheng should know it." After saying that, Lu Ruoxin smiled and said, "It seems that you are really Samuel. Interesting, interesting. I am really more and more interested in you. If I want a male ve, the first candidate will always be you."


    It had to be said that Lu Ruoxin''s appearance and IQ were both top-notch. Samuel''s unintentional habit was directly perceived by her, and she was even sure that he was Samuel.


    Chi Meng sighed inwardly at Lu Ruoxin''s wisdom, but at the same time, she had a question. "But, Miss, why did he let a person in the Eight Direction World speak the Earthnguage?"


    "So that is why can you always only be my dog, but he can be my male ve, and even I can dote on him. This is the difference." Lu Ruoxin snorted coldly and continued, "He did it on purpose. He wants to stimte the old bastard, Wang Huanzhi, to destroy the prestige of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. It''s easy to kill people, but difficult to kill their heart. Samuel knows this well."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t talk too much about it. You just need to make sure that Samuel knows that Saber Twelve and Manfred officially be the captain of the guards of the Lu Family," Lu Ruoxin said with a cold smile.


    "In addition, find someone to join his alliance," Lu Ruoxin continued.


    "Yes, Miss. I''ll do it now."


    "Wait a minute!" Lu Ruoxin suddenly raised her head slightly, and her face was peerlessly beautiful. "Are you stupid enough to find anyone to join?" Chi Meng was stunned and exined, "I know. I will make sure the people I found have nothing to do with the top of the Blue Mountain."


    "Do you think that''s all you can do?" Lu Ruoxin said coldly. Seeing that Chi Meng was puzzled, Lu Ruoxin shook her head and said, "So it''s reasonable for you to be yed like a fool by him. With Samuel''s IQ, do you think he will ept people at will? Even if they can sneak in, it''s meaningless to be a cannon fodder."


    Lu Ruoxin waved impatiently and Chi Meng quickly knelt down and climbed to the foot of Lu Ruoxin. Only then did Lu Ruoxin mention her thoughts in Chi Meng''s ear.


    After listening to this, Chi Meng''s eyes wereplicated.


    In the restaurant.


    Yvonne rolled her eyes helplessly.


    In the evening, Yvonne found that Samuel was tossing and turning in bed, unable to fall asleep. She gently put her hand on his face and said, "Are you still thinking about the Divine Beauty Pearl?"


    Samuel nodded.


    "Well, don''t think about it. Let''s have a good sleep and recover." After that, Yvonne kissed Samuel gently.


    Feeling Yvonne''s soft kiss, Samuel suddenly said, "Shall we go somewhere else to kiss?"


    "You want to die? Nian''er just fell asleep."


    "Well, let me die alone in the cold wind." With a long sigh, Samuel turned over pitifully and fell asleep.


    After a while, the bed moved slightly, and Samuel felt a warm body hugging him from behind. "Well, are you not lonely now?"


    Early the next morning.


    Samuel had spent a lot of energy with Yvonnest night. Although he lost the Divine Beauty Pearl, he finally fell asleep happily after getting his wife''spensation.


    Just as he was sleeping soundly, someone knocked on the door.


    Then, Yvonne came in. "Are you still sleeping? Nian''er went out to y with your senior sister for a long time early in the morning. I''ve been up for a long time."


    "Haven''t you heard that there are


    only exhausted cows and no fields that have been plowed?" Samuel was in a good mood and joked. Then he made a big gesture as if he was going to die.


    Yvonne rushed over and threw herself into Samuel''s arms, scratching his itch desperately. "You stinking cow, who do you think is the field?"


    "Whoever scolds me for being a cow is a field!"


    The two of them scratched each other and avoided each other. It was extremely sweet. In the end, Yvonne gave up attacking and let Samuel hold her in his arms.


    "Well, stop it. Get up quickly." Yvonne smiled and patted Samuel''s hand.


    "Oh, I am not satisfiedst night. Why don''t we..." Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne''s face turned red. "Do you still have this thought? The creditors havee looking for you." After that, Yvonne looked out of the door.

 Chapter 2546

    Chapter 2546


    Hearing this, Samuel got up from the bed, put on his clothes, and quickly opened the door.


    At the door, Shiyu and Qiushui''s faces turned red. When they saw Samuel, they knelt down slightly and said, "Greetings, Chief!" "It''s over, it''s over."


    Samuel had a headache. They hade to him. What should he do?


    "Don''t be so polite. Get up. Why are you here? Are you going to take back the Divine Beauty Pearl?" Samuel smiled awkwardly.


    "Today, the Pce Master took us to the city to buy some things for tomorrow''s departure. When we passed by here, the Pce Master was afraid that Madam would have any doubts about the Divine Beauty Pearl, so she specially asked us to wait for your order," said Shiyu sincerely.


    "Haha." Samuel was so embarrassed that he was speechless. He could onlyugh to hide his guilty conscience. "I''m so smart. How can I have any questions? Don''t worry, there''s no problem."


    Of course, the two simple girls would not doubt Samuel''s words, so they nodded with relief.


    "Oh right, Shiyu, Qiushui, you two should have a good rtionship with Ningyue, right?" Samuel asked.


    "Yes, the Pce Master is both our Master and our sister." Qiushui nodded.


    "Chief, why do you ask this?" Shiyu asked curiously.


    "I think your Pce Master has lent us the Divine Beauty Pearl temporarily. This gift is not bad, so I want to give her a gift as a return gift." Just as Samuel made up the reason, Yvonne came out.


    "Madam." The two women greeted her respectfully.


    Samuel gave Yvonne a grateful look, and Yvonne gave him a helpless look.


    "Anyway, today is the Winter Snow Festival, and the market of Azure Dragon City is also open today. Why don''t we go shopping together? If there is anything suitable, we can buy it," Yvonne said.


    Samuel quickly nodded. His question was obviously topensate Ningyue.


    "Yes." Qiushui and Shiyu nodded obediently.


    "Let''s go." Samuel smiled, got up and went back to the room to take back the mask. As soon as he put it on, he just took two steps, but the two women looked a little embarrassed. Samuel felt guilty and could not help asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Shiyu and Qiushui looked at each other awkwardly.


    "Chief, are you really going to go out with the mask?" Shiyu whispered.


    "Is there a problem?" Samuel did not take it seriously. Then, he took the hand of Yvonne and walked out. Shiyu and Qiushui had no choice but to follow him.


    Outside the restaurant, it was already very lively.


    The street was full of stalls and people. There were all kinds of colorful cloth andnterns hanging around the street, which seemed to be full of the joy of the festival.


    Samuel first strolled around with Yvonne for a while. Although Shiyu and Qiushui had been following silently without asking for anything, Samuel would always buy them something.


    Although most of them were


    essories or particrly ordinary pills, Samuel''s behavior still made Shiyu and Qiushui very happy. After all, Samuel''s behavior would make them feel that they were more like friends of the couple than simply servants.


    However, during the shopping process, Samuel also found a strange fact.


    That was, he had already met several Jianghu men wearing masks on the street.


    What''s wrong? Did he be famous overnight?


    At noon, they casually ordered some


    food outside. Since the ginseng baby saw Qin Shuang, he basically did not go back to Samuel''s ce anymore He could stick to Qin Shuang at any time. This morning, after hearing about the bustle outside Azure Dragon City, Qin Shuang took Nian''er and the ginseng baby to see the flower carriage, so Samuel and the others did not have to go back to the restaurant at noon.


    As for Fu Li, Fu Mang had gone to the Jade Pce early in the morning to train and integrate new members of the alliance. As a strange beast of Fu Mang, Fu Li had naturally gone with him.


    After lunch, Samuel pulled Yvonne to


    Azure Dragon City''s auction house. If they wanted topensate Ningyue, they couldn''t just buy


    something outside. Samuel went et


    shopping outside more to apany Yvonne. The


    Ovelhet


    compensation naturally needed to be bought in ces like the auction house. Fortunately, most of the major cities in the Eight Direction World had branches. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When he saw Samuel wearing a mask, the receptionist in front of the auction house suddenly had a trace of disdain in his eyes, because since the opening of the auction house at noon, he had already received more than a dozen masked guests.


    Obviously, many people were pretending to be powerful here. Anyway, Azure Dragon City was very close to the site of the incident, so it was very simr even if they were pretending.


    "Another f*cking pretentious man." Seeing Samueling over, the receptionist muttered discontentedly.


    However, when Samuel arrived, he still smiled respectfully and said, "Good afternoon, distinguished guest, do you have a ticket?"


    Samuel smiled, nodded, and then took out the ck card.


    When the receptionist saw the ck card, her eyes turned green. "ck card?"


    Every employee in the auction house knew very well that the ck card''s position of the auction house. For them, in some sense, it was more respectful than to their parents.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No, no, pleasee in." After the receptionist finished speaking, he quickly took Samuel to the VIP area in the room.


    "There''s no need. We can just sit around." When they arrived at the door of the VIP area, Samuel realized what the receptionist was thinking. He just wanted to keep a low profile.


    But at this moment, a teasing whistle came from behind.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 2547

    Chapter 2547


    "Shh!"


    A long whistle suddenly sounded.


    When Samuel looked back, he saw a man in gorgeous clothes sitting on arge leather chair in the VIP area. He had a head up and looked handsome.


    Behind the man''s chair stood seven burly men and a skinny bald old man. The burly men''s arms were thick and their legs were as thick as Samuel''s, and all of them had fierce looks in their eyes. Although the bald old man was thin, and his clothes were not enough to support him, his hawk-like eyes were always filled with fierceness.


    At this time, when he saw Samuel and others turn around, he suddenly showed a arrogant smile on his face.


    "Oh, by the way, let me introduce. This is our distinguished guest, Mr. Zhang Xiangbei." The receptionist quickly exined.


    Samuel nced at him, then turned to the receptionist and said, "Okay, it''s okay. You can go and do your work."


    The receptionist nodded and left.


    Samuel also pulled Yvonne to the ordinary area.


    Just as Samuel was about to turn around and leave, the man suddenly scolded, "Three beauties, you can only sit in the ordinary area with this idiot. Why bother?"


    Her words stopped Samuel.


    Of course, Samuel knew what the whistle meant. He didn''t want to cause trouble, so he chose to tolerate it. But he didn''t expect that the man would be so shameless!


    "With the three beautiful women''s peerless beauty, if you want to sit down, only the VIP area can match you."


    Shiyu and Qiushui immediately turned around and were about to take action, but were stopped by Samuel. He smiled and asked, "What''s wrong? Is the VIP area great?"


    "Haha, what did this idiot ask me about?" Zhang Xiangbei pretended to be innocent andughed with a helper behind him. Hearing this, the group of people immediatelyughed out loud.


    Afterughing enough, Zhang Xiangbei mmed his chair and said, "Of course! The chairs in the VIP area are made of leather!" Then, he smiled yfully and said, "However, you don''t understand how stupid you are. After all, you are not qualified to sit here."


    "Young Master, you''re wrong. How can he not understand? If he doesn''t understand, why would he take the three beauties here? Unfortunately, his status is not high enough and he doesn''t deserve toe here. He was stopped by the receptionist just now." The insidious bald man behind him sneered.


    Samuel just didn''t like to be high-profile, so he didn''t want to go to the VIP area. He didn''t expect to be interpreted so much by this group of people. "So, three beauties, I have to remind you that beauty is your capital, but you have to invest in the right person. Otherwise, you will lose everything." Zhang Xiangbeiughed.


    "Our young master is the real master of the three of you. Don''t waste your youth with that fool." The insidious bald man continued.


    Just as Samuel was about to speak, Shiyu and Qiushui were about to pull out their swords.


    "If you dare to insult our Chief again, I''ll kill you!"


    "That''s right; can our chief be called a fool?"


    Originally, Samuel had saved their lives. In addition, Samuel''s shopping today made them feel that they were valued by Samuel, so they were very warm in their hearts. Now, seeing others mocking Samuel, the two girls werepletely angry. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The two women raised their swords. The muscles of the seven burly men behind Zhang Xiangbei suddenly became hard and alert.


    "Hey, rx Zhang Xiangbei waved


    his hand indifferently, looked back at Shiyu and Qiushui, and said with a smile, "Chief? Is he your chief? When


    can a


    a stupid man be the chief?"


    "Yes, little girl, have you been brainwashed?"


    "Tell me, what alliance is it? I promise we won''tugh."


    The crowd burst intoughter again.


    Shiyu''s face turned red. "I''m afraid I''ll scare you to death if I tell you!"


    "That''s right," said Qiushui coldly.


    "Wow, you scared me to death, scared me to death." Zhang Xiangbei deliberately pretended to be scared, but his eyes were full of ridicule when he looked at Qiushui and Shiyu.


    "Pull away your dog ears and listen carefully, it''s the Mysterious Man Alliance!" Shiyu shouted angrily.


    "The Mysterious Man Alliance?"


    Zhang Xiangbei and the eight peopleConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    behind him looked at each other,


    and they were stunned. Then, they


    suddenly burst intoughter A group of peopleughed heavily.


    "Haha, f*ck, it''s so funny, the Mysterious Man Alliance!"


    "Oh, I thought I could hold back myughter, but I couldn''t bear it anymore, hahaha."


    Shiyu and Qiushui were even more annoyed. If Samuel hadn''t reached out to stop them, they would have rushed over and chopped these bitches into minced meat.


    "Is it that funny?" At this time, Samuel couldn''t help frowning.


    "F*ck, this idiot even asked me if it was funny, haha!"


    "Damn it, what a stupid man! Damn it, I''ve seen a pretentious person, but I''ve never seen such a stupid person. He is the Chief of the Mysterious Man Alliance? Oh, I''m so funny."


    Then, Zhang Xiangbei suddenly stood up with a group of people. Everyone''s face was full of ridicule. Then, they strangely stood in a row.

 Chapter 2548

    Chapter 2548


    Under the strange gazes of Shiyu and Qiushui, the group of people standing in line suddenly bowed to Samuel. "Greetings, Chief."


    The group of people were still extremely respectful in the next second, but the next second, a group of peopleughed and rolled back and forth, extremely ironic.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "F*ck you, I''m going to die ofughter. You''re even more stupid than this poor chief!" Zhang Xiangbeiughed so hard that he almost went crazy.


    "If this kind of person can be the chief, then what am I? I can f*cking be the patriarch, haha."


    "You, you!" Qiushui and Shiyu jumped up and down and looked at Samuel eagerly. "Chief, give the order. Qiushui and Shiyu will kill these b*stards for you immediately."


    "Tsk. Good sisters. You two don''t know how to appreciate good people. I kindly reminded you all because I was afraid that you would be fooled." After speaking, Zhang Xiangbei took a few steps towards Samuel, tugged at his cor, and said disdainfully, "Look carefully. Does a person dressed like a dog deserve to be the chief?"


    "If you are a man, you should tell the truth. Don''t lie to the three beauties. Haha, you are fucking stupid. You can pretend to be the chief, but you have to pretend to be the chief of the Mysterious Man Alliance. Do you really think you are the big masked man?" Zhang Xiangbei nced at Samuel disdainfully.


    Hearing this, Samuel was amused.


    It was the first time that he had been scolded like this.


    "Why can''t I be him?" Samuelughed.


    "Idiot, do you have some brains?" Zhang Xiangbei pointed to his head and said, "The masked man was really awesome yesterday. After the earth- shattering battle, today, a group of cats and dogs are pretending to be him. They all think that they are close to him and that it is very credible to pretend to be him. Unfortunately, they are as stupid as you. A big shot like the masked man, from his temperament to cultivation, is an awesome man. How can a group of dogs like you pretend to be him?"


    "It seems that you know him," Samuel said with a disdainful smile.


    "Haha, I know him? What a fool." The big man behind Zhang Xiangbei shouted disdainfully.


    "I''m not afraid to tell you. Idiot, stand still. Listen carefully, we, Zhang Xiangbei, are the real masked men," another man shouted.


    "Hey, hey, keep a low profile." Zhang Xiangbei waved his hand indifferently and said with a smile, "If I wanted to keep a high profile, I wouldn''t have taken the mask to kill those silly dogs in Mount Tian Ding."


    Hearing this, Samuel gave a wry smile. He had seen people brag, but he had never seen someone so calm and self-righteous.


    The funniest thing was that they pretended to be him excitedly in front of him!


    "Are you the mask man?" Hearing this, Shiyu and Qiushui felt incredible.


    After all, they were not as experienced as Samuel. On the contrary, they were more like a piece of white paper most of the time. Therefore, they were surprised that Zhang Xiangbei pretended to be the mask man so shamelessly.


    Seeing how shocked Qiushui and Shiyu were, Zhang Xiangbei mistakenly thought that his acting had shocked everyone. He waved the long fan in his hand and said, "Well, it''s me."


    Yvonne shook her head helplessly. She really didn''t know what to say.


    "Then do you know who we are?" After hearing this, she couldn''t help but ask.


    "You''re all beautiful women. You''re the beauties that I, Zhang Xiangbei, like!" Zhang Xiangbei said with a smile.


    "We''re disciples of the Jade Pce. You said you''re the masked man. Howe we don''t know you?" Qiushui said disdainfully.


    Zhang Xiangbei was stunned andThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    cursed in his heart, "Damn it! What


    luck did I have today?" He kicked the steel te. However, after a moment of panic, he quickly calmed down a


    wn and said, "It''s not strange that you don''t know me. I was wearing a mask at that time, so I wanted to keep a low profile. However, since you are from the Jade Pce, now that you know who the mask man is, shouldn''t you thank your savior?"


    "That''s right. You''ve been deceived by this fool. Our young master is the real masked man." The bald old man said gloomily.


    "Let''s go. Don''t argue with these people." Yvonne didn''t want to be entangled with these boring people. She pulled Samuel to the ordinary area.


    Qiushui and Shiyu red at Zhang Xiangbei and the others and left with Samuel.


    "Hey, don''t go."


    Seeing the three beauties leave, Zhang Xiangbei shouted a few times, but there was no response.


    "Damn it!"


    Zhang Xiangbei punched the table gloomily. He was so angry.


    A rich man like him came to this ce to show off, and his purpose was naturally to attract a beautiful woman.


    As a result, he really took a fancy to beauties, and there were three at a time. Unfortunately, he didn''t hook up with her!


    "Young master, calm down." The bald elder hurriedly consoled.


    Zhang Xiangbei found it hard to breathe. He turned his head and said angrily How can I not be angry? The duck in the mouth flew away. Damn, those three women are really vases. They have no brains."


    "Young master, if you can''t be soft, then use other means." The bald elderughed coldly.


    Hearing this, Zhang Xiangbei''s anger suddenly disappeared. He looked at the bald old man and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "I''ve seen his cultivation. He''s just at the middle stage of Ethereal Realm. It''s not a big deal," the bald elder said with a smile.


    "Okay, go and arrange for people to clear the ce immediately. Damn it." Zhang Xiangbei shouted coldly.


    The bald old man nodded and looked at the seven people beside him. "Take good care of the young master. If there is any loss, I will make you die a terrible death."


    "I''ll send someone to clear up the area hundreds of meters away from the auction house first."


    After that, the bald old man looked coldly at Samuel who was sitting down in the ordinary area. With a sinister smile, he left in a hurry.


    At this time, Zhang Xiangbei also looked at Samuel proudly.


    "Are you fooling around with Young Master Zhang? There are a group of people ying with Young Master Zhang. The grave grass has been several meters away!"


    After Samuel sat down, the lights in the room went out in less than a moment. Only the central stage was turned on, and the auction officially began.


    During this period, because of the identity of the ck card of Samuel, although he didn''t sit in the VIP area, the person in charge of the auction house still took a list and gave it to Samuel. After Samuelpleted some things, just likest time,


    many things were directly taken


    away by the on-site emcee. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, most of these were medicinal ingredients and finished product.


    Among the real eight treasures, Samuel only chose four.


    He didn''t know whether it was good or not. Anyway, judging from the high price, he directly bought two pills, one jade stone, and something unknown.


    At this time, outside the auction house, there was a bloody storm.

 Chapter 2549

    Chapter 2549


    After Zhang Xiangbei won the final bid, the whole auction was officially announced to be over.


    Because of the high-profilest time, this time, Samuel specially ordered the person-in-charge not to announce all his objects. Therefore, Zhang Xiangbei was undoubtedly the most dazzling guy in the audience.


    "Wow, that young master is so rich. Tonight, I think he has several bids."


    "That''s right. He''s young and rich. I heard that he''s the masked man who fought the world in the Jade Pce yesterday."


    Many people whispered, and some ignorant girls looked at Zhang Xiangbei as if they were infatuated with him.


    It was a pity that Zhang Xiangbei might be interested in it in the past, but after seeing the three girls led by Yvonne, he had no time to care about anything else.


    However, Zhang Xiangbei enjoyed the feeling of being chased by tens of thousands of people.


    At this time, the real big buyer, Samuel, was different from Zhang Xiangbei, who enjoyed everyone''s worship. He followed the person in charge with a low profile. The group of people came backstage. The person in charge quickly sent people to show all the things that Samuel bought to Samuel for inspection.


    Most of them were the most basic ingredients for refining pills. If the alliance wanted to grow stronger, there would naturally be countless people who would join. There must be medicinal pills. This was something that every sect or n alliance needed.


    Because of the failurest time, Samuel could only temporarily use buying to deal with the needs. When they found Immortal Spirit Ind, Samuel really wanted to learn and practice.


    "How much are these things?"


    "A total of six million amethysts."


    "Six million? That much? When did we buy these things?" Yvonne said in surprise.


    She even felt that she hade to a shady store. They had not bid anything.


    "The VIP has asked us to buy the items on the list he chose for him," the person in charge said with a smile.


    Only then did Yvonne remember the previous list. However, she quickly shook her head and said, "Then you didn''t say it clearly. We didn''t have six million purple crystals."


    "It''s okay, miss. Because you used the ck card. If you don''t have money, you can owe it to me for the time being," the person in charge said lightly. Six million was an astronomical number for many people, but for the auction house, if this debt happened to the user of the ck card, they would not be worried at all.


    "There''s no need to owe." After Samuel finished, he packed up his things and poured out half a room of jewelry from the Space Ring. "Find someone to calcte and write down today''s ounts. Then save the rest for me. Oh, by the way, give me one million purple crystals first."


    "Okay, distinguished guest, please wait a moment. I''ll go to the exchange house and get it for you." The person in charge smiled and nodded. With the treasures in the half room of Samuel, there were at least ten million purple crystals left after paying the bill. It was not a big deal for Samuel to take one million away.


    After that, the person in charge got up and left the backstage for the exchange room.


    Of course, there was no need for the guests of the ck card to personally exchange these matters.


    Seeing nearly half of the room full of gold, silver, and jewelry, not only Qiushui and Shiyu''s eyes widened, even Yvonne waspletely stunned.


    How could Qiushui and Shiyu have imagined that their chief would be so generous in such ordinary clothes?


    As for Yvonne, it was the same. How


    long had Samuel been in Eight Direction World? Even during his time in the Void Sect, Yvonne had


    learned a lot from Qin Shuang.99


    Therefore, it was basically


    impossible for Samuel to have so much money.


    Therefore, Yvonne could only think about the financial situation of Samuel to a certain extent.


    After all, he had been the Divine Martial General of the Fu family. He had earned some sry and had some money.


    But she didn''t expect that Samuel had so much money!


    "Ahem... some people, shouldn''t you exin to me where you got so much money?" Yvonne pretended to be angry.


    As soon as these words came out, Shiyu and Qiushui couldn''t help covering their mouths andughing.


    It seemed that the chief also hid his private money.


    Looking at Yvonne''s eyes, Samuel touched his head awkwardly. "Honey, let me exin."


    After that, Samuel told Yvonne the treasures of the four dragons in the cave.


    "I''ve always wanted to tell you that, but I didn''t have a chance. I didn''t lie to you. If you don''t believe me, I can call Xiaobai out to prove it," Samuel said.


    Yvonne pretended to be angry and said, "Hum, of course your Exotic Beast will speak up for you. I don''t believe it."


    Samuel scratched his head and felt a little depressed. He quickly handed over his ck card with both hands. "Honey, I was wrong. I''ll give you all the money."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Well, I''m just kidding." Yvonne


    couldn''t bear to tease Samuel, so she smiled and said, "Well, don''t know what kind of person you are?


    oke the card. I know you have your


    own ns. I believe you."


    Samuel nodded, his heart warmed.


    Not long after, Samuel collected the purple crystals that the person in charge had brought back. After the person in charge sent them off repeatedly, they walked out of the auction house.


    They walked in the direction of the restaurant.


    After walking for about 30 seconds, Samuel suddenly smiled and stopped.

 Chapter 2550

    Chapter 2550


    It was already night. Even though it was still early, the surroundings werepletely different.


    The cold wind was low, empty and silent.


    On the ground, the leaves and dust were rolled up by the cold wind and drifted around, adding a trace of destion to the cold night.


    "Come out." Samuel smiled and said loudly.


    As soon as his voice fell, the surroundings seemed to be more peaceful. But the next second, in the darkness, a few ck shadows suddenly shed quickly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Shiyu and Qiushui immediately drew their swords and became alert.


    Samuel smiled and protected Yvonne without any panic.


    "We will juste out. Do you think I''m afraid of you?" A disdainful cold voice came.


    Then, nine people quickly came out of the alley ahead.


    When seeing these nine people, the three women were obviously shocked and angry.


    Because they were Zhang Xiangbei and his eight subordinates.


    "What''s wrong? It''s not fun pretending to be the mask man. Do you want to be a dog now?" Samuel sneered.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Xiangbei was stunned.


    "Young master, heughed at you for being a dog," the bald elder said quietly.


    "F*ck you!" Zhang Xiangbei was furious when he understood the meaning of Samuel. He shouted coldly, "How dare you call me a dog? I''ll beat you into a dog after a while!"


    "Just you?" Samuel asked.


    "p p!"


    With two ps, a group of hatchet men jumped out from all directions and surrounded Samuel. There were about 70 to 80 people.


    "There are so many people. You really think highly of me," Samuel said disdainfully.


    When facing 10,000 or even 50,000 people, Samuel didn''t even blink. How could Samuel take 70 or 80 people seriously?


    To some extent, it was not only not scary, but also a joke.


    "Humph, do you think I need so many people to deal with a trash? I can kill you with just one finger. I need so many people just for the sake of the three peerless beauties." Zhang Xiangbei smiled.


    Then, he looked at Yvonne and the other two and said, "My three beauties, you''ve also seen my strength at the auction. In my opinion, you should follow me. You can enjoy endless wealth and glory. Why do you have to follow such a good-for-nothing who pretended to be others?"


    "You are a good-for-nothing." Yvonne couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted angrily.


    She already didn''t want to make trouble and had been persuading Samuel, but this person didn''t know what was good for him. It was okay if he was in the auction house, but the worse result was that he came directly to stop them. It was endless.


    "F*ck, b*tch, I saved you out of good intentions. You f*cking don''t know what''s good for you. That''s right; women like you don''t know the dangers of this society at all! Do it! Keep the women and kill the man!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone obeyed the order and attacked Samuel.


    "Honey, he scolded me. What are you going to do?" Yvonne was also angry.


    "Die!" It was only one word, but it was full of coldness. Samuel was not willing to make Yvonne angry. He had given these bitches a chance, but they didn''t cherish it.


    Samuel suddenly disappeared.


    The next second!


    "Bang."


    There were a series of continuous sounds!


    A group of people who rushed to Samuel directly smashed in all directions. They were seckilled without even having time to scream! The next second, the ck shadow went straight to Zhang Xiangbei.


    Zhang Xiangbei, who was originally very proud, was suddenly shocked!


    What the hell was this?


    "What are you waiting for? Go!" Zhang Xiangbei shouted in fear.


    Without further ado, the bald elder led the seven burly men and charged straight towards Samuel.


    The seven strong men were like giant bulls. The ground under their feet cracked and their teeth were broken. The rumbling sound was like an earthquake.


    However, the seven huge men, who looked extremely dignified, onlysted for less than a second!


    "Bang!"


    The ck shadow went straight to the center of the seven people, and suddenly there was a sh of red and blue light on the shadow.


    When the ck shadow passed, Samuel was already standing behind them. The seven figures suddenly stood still.


    The seven strong men looked the same as usual, as if time had suddenly stopped.


    But the next second...


    "Hong!"


    The seven people were like seven small mountains. Their bodies were cut into several pieces, and then they suddenly stepped back!


    In an instant, only countless pieces of flesh were left on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, the pride on Zhang Xiangbei''s face had disappeared. He was full of shock and horror!


    The bald old man who rushed to the front also looked back at this shocking scene and looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    "How, how is this possible? You... you''re only at the middle stage of Ethereal Realm. How can you... seckill them in an instant?" The bald old man could not help but think.


    Even though he had done many bad things and killed many innocent people with Zhang Xiangbei, such a bloody seckill still frightened him.


    "Who told you that I''m at the middle stage of Ethereal Realm?"


    Before the bald old man could react, Samuel suddenly disappeared. A secondter, the bald old man suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest, and then dozens of palms hit his chest. A strange force made him fly backward several meters and hit the ground heavily.


    When Zhang Xiangbei was about to run away, he saw a ck shadow in front of him: "No... You can''t kill me Do you know who I am? I am mask man. If you kill me, there be many people who will take revenge."


    "No, you are not. I am!" Samuel smiled evilly.


    S

 Chapter 2551

    Chapter 2551


    Looking at Samuel''s evil smile, Zhang Xiangbei suddenly felt that his crotch was wet, and a warm liquid flowed down his crotch all the way to his feet. The seven strong men and the bald old man were the best weapons and capital for Zhang Xiangbei to show off.


    After all, this group of people was very powerful. Zhang Xiangbei had tried many times to plunder others relying on them.


    However, hthey were seckilled by Samuel in an instant, which directly made Zhang Xiangbei''s heart copse.


    "No, you''re not. I''m the one. You... you really can note here again. I''m going to kill you. You know, I showed my power in Jade Pce yesterday."


    After Zhang Xiangbei finished speaking, he sat down on the ground in fear and his teeth were trembling as he spoke.


    Samuel shook his head with a smile. "You''re still stubborn now, but are you so interested in pretending to be me?"


    "How can I pretend to be you? I''m really the mask man. How about... how about we make friends? In the future... you can pretend to be me openly, and we can work together to create a career. What do you think?" Zhang Xiangbei showed a smile that was uglier than crying.


    It was true that he was not. But now, he had to hold on tightly to his identity as a mask man so that the other side could be afraid of him and protect his life.


    "You''re so confident." Samuel shook his head speechlessly.


    The heavenly fire and the moon wheel in his hand are gently activated. Because he did not use his full power, his left hand was only a bit red and his right hand only had some blue light.


    When Zhang Xiangbei saw the red and blue light, his face turnedpletely pale.


    Just now, the figure was so fast that he didn''t feel that Samuel was now red and blue in front of him. Wasn''t it exactly the same as the masked man in the legend of Azure Dragon City when he killed all the people?


    He... he was really the masked man who killed tens of thousands of people with a wave of his hand!


    Zhang Xiangbei felt that his heart was about to stop beating. His face was full of tears, and his smile was ugly. He was really going crazy.


    Because he didn''t know whether he was lucky or not. For the first time, he pretended to be a celebrity and tried to deceive women. Unexpectedly, he did meet some women, but...


    However... he actually ran into the mask man true self!!


    "I didn''t want a dog like you to die, but you dare to scold my wife. So, cry as much as you want, and then..."


    "Go to hell."


    Samuel smiled evilly and shouted coldly. Then he mmed his hands. The red, fire, and blue lights instantly pulled the two currents and attacked Zhang Xiangbei directly.


    Zhang Xiangbei''s eyes widened with fear. He was full of regret, waiting for Death''s judgment.


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, with a shout, a beam of light suddenly hit Samuel''s hand.


    "Bang!"


    Samuel suddenly felt a strange force shaking his hand away. Then, a white-skinned woman in blue slowly walked out.


    Although she was dressed in blue, her skin was fair and smooth, her figure was slender and her facial features were three-dimensional and had a unique exotic beauty. Her pair of sky-blue eyes were embedded in her beautiful eyes like gems, which made her look like an elf from the sea.


    Samuel looked at his hand and saw some blue marks.


    Another one? Samuel sneered.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel suddenly disappeared.


    The blue-d beauty''s gem-like eyes narrowed slightly. She drew a circle in the air, and a circle of light made of blue seawater was drawn in front of her.


    "Bang!"


    With a wave of the water light, Samuel''s ghost-like figure was directly blocked by the water circle.


    "Interesting." Samuel grinned.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    His Great Void Divine Steps was unpredictable, but he didn''t expect that the blue-clothed beauty could spy on him in advance and predict the location of Samuel. This really interested Samuel.


    "Again!"


    Samuel shouted and directly increased the energy to 80%. The whole figure turned into countless residual shadows, covering the left and right sides. Then, he rushed toward the beauty in blue.


    The blue-robed beauty frowned slightly. Facing countless Samuel''s phantoms rushing toward her, at the critical moment, she waved her hand again in the air, and an oval light circle was formed and then turned into a water circle.


    Then, she walked straight into the water circle!


    She disappeared on the spot!


    Almost at the same time, the figure of Samuel also arrived.


    It was empty!


    On the other side of the water circle, a beautiful woman in blue slowly walked out and appeared behind Samuel.


    Interesting, interesting, really interesting!


    This really made Samuel''s fighting spirit surge. The blue-robed beauty was neither panicked nor nervous, but she avoided his attack perfectly every time!


    "Again!"


    Samuel directly pushed all the energy to the peak state, and then suddenly attacked.


    Because of the short distance between them and Samuel''s counterattack, it was impossible for her to have time to draw a circle.


    Just as Samuel''s Palm Peak was about to arrive, the blue-robed beauty suddenly fiddled with the blue gem on her neck.


    "Pa!"


    Sure enough, Samuel hit her in the front. With the sound of water, Samuel passed through her body at the same time.


    Her body also turned into countless drops of water the moment Samuel hit her, spreading all over the sky!


    But the next second, these water droplets suddenly condensed again, and her body also gathered again.


    Samuel was so surprised that he couldn''t help but turn around and look at the beauty in blue. Since he learned the Great Void Divine Steps, Samuel had never met anyone who could perfectly defend him.


    Although Lu Ruoxin could also resist


    at that time, shepletely overwhelmed Samuel''s Great Void.


    Divine Steps with attack. In short, et


    she could not defend against it. She just used a stronger attack to suppress Samuel and forced Samuel not to use the Great Void Divine Steps.


    But the beauty in blue in front of himpletely blocked it by herself.


    "It''s interesting, but are you looking down on me by just defending and not attacking?" Samuel smiled.


    "Young hero, you misunderstood.


    Your steps are magical and your figure is illusory. Ming Yu''s small trick can barely resist it. How can look down on you? Besides, I don''t want to be your enemy." The woman in blue smiled gently. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You don''t want to be my enemy?" Samuel asked in surprise. "Aren''t you one of that fellow''s men?"


    He thought it was Zhang Xiangbei''s helper. Did he make a mistake?


    The blue clothed woman shook her head. "I do not know that man."


    This made Samuel even stranger.


    "Young hero, can you give Ming Yu a little face and give her to Ming Yu? Or, for the sake of the Heavenly Sea Pce?" Thedy in blue smiled


    slightly.


    "The daughter of the sea?"


    Suddenly, Shiyu and Qiushui behind him were extremely surprised at the same time.

 Chapter 2552

    Chapter 2552


    Hearing the exmation behind him, Samuel looked back strangely.


    What was the daughter of the sea?


    Yvonne nodded to Samuel, indicating that he could believe her identity.


    "What do you want him to do?" Samuel asked.


    "Help." After saying that, Ming Yu bowed slightly to Samuel and thanked him. She walked to Zhang Xiangbei in a few steps and looked at him coldly. "I saved you. Shouldn''t you tell where those women have been?"


    "Women... what women? I don''t know what you are talking about." Zhang Xiangbei shook his head in a panic.


    Ming Yu gently drew with her hand, and another circle of water appeared in the air. Then she shook her hand, and a water whip lifted Zhang Xiangbei up, ready to take him into the circle of water.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong, in... in my mansion, but... but it has nothing to do with me. It was my father who did it." Zhang Xiangbei shouted.


    The water circle disappeared and the water whip was removed. Zhang Xiangbei immediately fell to the ground and felt dizzy.


    Ming Yu smiled at Samuel and said gratefully, "In order to save people, I offended you. Please forgive me. At the same time, thank you for giving me this person. I thank you on behalf of more than 40 girls."


    Hearing this, Samuel frowned. "What do you mean? More than 40 girls?"


    "To tell you the truth, a few days ago, I passed by this ce and borrowed a farmer''s house. I received warm help from the farmer and his daughter. The farmer asked his daughter to buy some wine and vegetables to entertain me. Unexpectedly, she never came back." After saying this, Ming Yu coldly nced at Zhang Xiangbei.


    "So I came to the city to look for her. After a few days of exploration, I found that the farmer''s daughter and more than 40 other women were all locked up together. And the mastermind behind this was rted to this bastard. I wanted to kill him, but I didn''t expect you to be one step ahead of me."


    Hearing this exnation, Samuel could not help but frown tightly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "The girls disappeared together again?"


    Wasn''t it very simr to what happened in Dew City? Was it also rted to that ce?


    While he was thinking, Ming Yu had already picked up Zhang Xiangbei and flew directly to the east of the city.


    "Honey, why don''t we follow them and have a look? What if we can help her?" Yvonne hurried to Samuel''s side and said anxiously when she saw that Ming Yu had left.


    "Yes, Chief, saving people is more important. Let''s go and have a look," said Qiushui and Shiyu.


    Samuel nodded. In fact, he was also thinking about it. If this matter had something to do with Dew City, it might be far beyond his imagination. There might be more women who were hurt. Secondly, if he followed Ming Yu, he could help her if Ming Yu was no match for the other party.


    Thinking of this, Samuel and the three girls quickly followed behind Ming Yu and flew all the way to the east of the city.


    "By the way, what is the Heavenly Sea Pce? What is the daughter of the sea?" On the way, Samuel asked curiously.


    Yvonne was about to answer when Qiushui and Shiyu pointed at a huge mansion in front of them and shouted at the same time, "Chief, they are fighting."


    Under the mansion ahead, Ming Yu had already rushed in.


    In the face of dozens of servants, her left and right hands quickly drew four circles of water in the air. With a light push of her hand, the four circles of water suddenly rushed toward those people.


    She could move and change the shape of the water circles she drew. She could either attack or hide their traces like she did when dealing with Samuel The four water circles were yed by her. She was like a painter dancing in the water, drawing and moving. It was not only dazzling but also unpredictable when attacking and defending. It was amazing.


    If Samuel''s moves and fighting style were mostly open and wide, overwhelming and overbearing, her attacks were more like white horses and long spears. She was as quiet as a virgin and as agile as a rabbit.


    Seeing that more and more people were gathering in the mansion, Samuel no longer thought too much. The heavenly fire in his left hand and the moon wheel in his right hand flew down like a war god.


    "Bang."


    As soon as the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel arrived, the entire mansion exploded in all directions. Countless soldiers and servants were instantly reduced to dust.


    "Go and save them. Leave this to me." Samuel stood in front of Ming Yu and shouted coldly.


    Ming Yu nodded, grabbed Zhang Xiangbei, and rushed to the backyard under Zhang Xiangbei''s confession. At this time, Shiyu, Qiushui, and Yvonne also swooped down andnded around Samuel.


    Samuel directly blocked the way of Ming Yu and shouted coldly, "Those who get close, die!"


    "How dare you break into the mansion of the Zhangs at night? Go ahead!"


    An old man in in clothes shouted, and countless soldiers rushed to Samuel again.


    "An ant!"


    With a light shout, the Heavenly Fire and the Moon Wheel and the jade sword in Samuel''s hand merged again and rushed straight to the center of the crowd.


    "Hong!!!"


    With a huge explosion, countless


    soldiers turned into powder again. At


    the same time, Samuel activated Tianyin Skill in his hand. ck gas swirled around his hand, and then he stepped on the Great Void Divine Steps again and rushed into the crowd, madly killing people.


    He was like a god of death. No one could defeat him wherever he stood!

 Chapter 2553

    Chapter 2553


    When Samuel stabilized his body, there were piles of corpses in the mansion!


    The old man in in clothes looked at the situation in front of him with great fear. A good mansion had be a real purgatory in an instant.


    Corpses were like mountains, blood was like rivers, and there were mourning everywhere!


    "Who... who the hell are you? Why did you massacre Zhang''s Mansion?"


    "The Mysterious Man!" Samuel said quietly.


    "The Mysterious Man? You''re still keeping us guessing at this time?" The old man shouted slightly, but the next second, he suddenly froze on the spot. "Wait, you mean, you are... you are the Mysterious Man with a mask from Jade Pce yesterday who imed to be a the Mysterious Man?"


    Samuel smiled slightly.


    The face of the old man in in clothes suddenly turnedpletely pale. The masked man, who had killed so many people, actually... actually came to Zhang''s Mansion?


    "Hurry up... hurry up and inform the old master!" The old man in in clothes shouted at a soldier who was still alive.


    "Yes!"


    After receiving the order, the soldier nced at Samuel timidly and then ran to the front hall as if he was escaping.


    In the front hall, Mr. Zhang had just put on his pajamas under the service of the maid. Two minutes ago, he suddenly heard the noise in the backyard, as if someone hade to check it out. Then, he slowly got up and changed his clothes.


    Just as he was about to take a look, the door suddenly broke open. A soldier covered in blood rushed in and said, "Master, bad... bad, bad news." The soldier was full of blood, which made the maid so frightened that her face turned pale. Master Zhang was immediately dissatisfied and shouted angrily, "What are you panicking about?"


    "Master, someone... someone ising in. You..." The soldier gasped. After getting the order from the butler, he rushed over desperately. He was too tired to breathe.


    "I know that someone went to Zhang''s Mansion to make trouble. The soldiers in the back hall are guarding there! Why are you so frightened?" Mr. Zhang said. There were 800 soldiers in the backyard, and no one could easily break in.


    "Dead... dead." The soldier panted.


    "Dead? Then let the front hall support them." Mr. Zhang continued. There were 1,600 soldiers in the front hall, and they were elites.


    "They are also dead..." The soldier was so anxious that he was about to cry.


    "What!" Mr. Zhang was stunned!


    "I... the butler asked me to inform you and ask you to run away quickly. It''s... it''s the masked man who ising." The soldier finally had enough rest and shouted anxiously.


    Hearing this, Mr. Zhang almost stumbled to the ground because of fear. When he recovered, he kicked away the soldier in front of him and rushed out of the house.


    But as soon as he arrived at the door, Mr. Zhang stopped and stepped back step by step.


    "Where are you going?" At the door, the figure of Samuel stood there. The mask he wore was like the mockery of gods, deeply reflected in Mr. Zhang''s eyes.


    Samuel slowly walked in with the three women.


    Mr. Zhang had been retreating all the way, and there was no way to retreat. Finally, he leaned against the corner of the wall. The soldier also fell to the ground at this time. He wanted to run but found that his feet didn''t listen to him at all. The maid also trembled and didn''t dare to move.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. Young hero, please spare my life. At most, I''ll give you money. I''ll give you as much as you want, okay?" Mr. Zhang was afraid and said with a trembling voice.


    "Are you begging me?" Samuel sneered.


    "Yes, I''m begging you. Why don''t I kneel down for you?" Although Mr. Zhang had some cultivation, he knew that he couldn''t resist the masked man who made people scared.


    Although he and most of the people


    in the city felt that the masked man in the Jade Pce was very likely to pretend to be a the Mysterious Man, the power of this masked man could not be underestimated. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Even if those were legends, it was the best proof that his 2,000 soldiers couldn''t hold on for even a few minutes.


    Without thinking too much, Mr. Zhang directly knelt in front of Samuel.


    "When you vited those girls, they knelt down to beg you. Did you spare them again?" Samuel''s voice was very light, but it was unusually cold, which made everyone''s backs turn cold.


    Mr. Zhang''s body trembled. How could he not understand Samuel''s words?


    "Young hero, k. I don''t know whatAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you''re talking about." Mr. Zhang managed to squeeze out an ugly


    smile to Cover it up. What he had et


    done was extremely hidden. How could he be discovered by others? Therefore, he was pretending to be innocent.


    "Are you still pretending to be confused? Your son has said everything."


    Hearing this, Mr. Zhang''s face turned pale!


    "I... I was also forced. Hero, please forgive me. I don''t want to either." After saying that, Mr. Zhang quickly kowtowed.


    Samuel smiled coldly. "Who forced you? If you say it, I may consider letting you go."


    Hearing this, Mr. Zhang was stunned. After a moment of hesitation, he suddenly shook his head and said, "No... Don''t force me. I... I won''t say anything. If I say it, I... I will..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mr. Zhang was so frightened that his butt fell to the ground. His whole body was like a ghost, and his legs and hands were wide open.

 Chapter 2554

    Chapter 2554


    Samuel frowned slightly. At this time, Mr. Zhang suddenly stopped, but his eyes were red.


    "Haha!" He suddenly burst outughing in a ferocious way.


    "The Yin-Returning Realm was like a god, like a sea and a tide. The gods protected me, and I was reborn!"


    Mr. Zhang finished his strange words. The next second, he pointed at his forehead and spat out a mouthful of blood.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Oh no, he''s going to self-destruct!" Samuel shouted coldly. He suddenly circted a stream of energy in his hand and forcefully propped up an energy wall in front of him to protect the three women.


    "Gods of Heaven, please bless me!" Mr. Zhang roared ferociously.


    "Bang!!!"


    As his body suddenly exploded, fresh blood sttered everywhere!


    The huge impact shattered all the furniture in the room, and the soldier and the maid were also killed on the spot. Before they died, their eyes were wide open, full of fear and unwillingness.


    After removing the energy cover, Samuel shook his head helplessly.


    "Is this guy crazy? He doesn''t even want his life?" Yvonne frowned and asked.


    "He must have been brainwashed," said Qiushui.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "It''s good to die. At least such a way of death makes me surer that this is not simple."


    If it was just a simple transaction of poption, this fellow should not have had to risk his life so decisively for that small matter.


    After all, it was just to make money. Compared with life, money was just a worldly possession. How could he be so extreme? "Maybe there is some hidden purpose behind this," Samuel said.


    At this time, under the leadership of Zhang Xiangbei, Ming Yu arrived at the prison of the Zhang family.


    The Zhang family''s prison was newly built, but it was veryrge. The cell was built underground, and the entrance was unusually hidden in the middle of a well.


    If Zhang Xiangbei hadn''t personally led the way, Ming Yu wouldn''t have thought that the entrance would be in such a ce.


    From the half-meter-high hole into the well, they walked about three meters. But when they went down the stairs, they saw a wide underground space.


    There were four rows of cells all around.


    As soon as they saw Ming Yu pull Zhang Xiangbei up, the cries of many women came from the cell!


    "You beast!" Seeing the miserable women in the cell, Ming Yu was furious and pped Zhang Xiangbei on the back.


    Zhang Xiangbei was beaten to the ground. He struggled to turn over and looked at Ming Yu in fear. "It''s none of my business. It''s none of my business."


    Ming Yu red at him angrily. She gently drew a circle in the air with her hand, and countless waves moved casually. With a slight wave of her hand, the waves broke into ten thousand pieces and flew toward the surrounding cells as if they had consciousness.


    When the waves gently touched the iron lock on the cell door, the lock immediately opened with a click.


    The women who were locked up pushed open the cell doors one after another and ran out of the cell.


    "All of you, go out." Ming Yu drew another painting in her hand, and a dragon formed from water rushed out. "Follow it, and you can leave this ce safely."


    The group of women nodded gratefully. Everyone bowed slightly to her and then followed the water dragon to the hole of the well.


    Ming Yu stood where she was and watched them leave one by one, counting the number of people.


    "43..."


    When everyone left, Ming Yu murmured. Then, she looked up at the cell inside with worry.


    In a cell in the innermost corner, although the lights were dim and could not be seen clearly, Ming Yu still found a corner of white clothes.


    She drew another water circle in the air, which directly covered Zhang Xiangbei. Zhang Xiangbei couldn''t move at all. Then Ming Yu quickly walked to the cell in the corner.


    When she came to the cell in the corner, she was stunned.


    The scene in front of her could only


    be described as extremely miserable. The dry grass on the ground was trampled and scattered. There were some mottled blood


    stains in some ces n


    n


    woman curled up in the corner of the wall in disheveled clothes, shivering. Her long hair was piled up on her head like weeds on the ground.


    Through the gaps in her hair, she saw a pair of beautiful eyes, but at this time, it waspletely upied by fear, panic, and paleness. Ming Yu stared nkly at her original spot, tears welling up in her eyes.


    ???


    At this moment, footsteps were heard. Samuel and the three girls saw the water dragon and the group of escaped girls outside the courtyard. They also followed direction and entered the prison. Seeing that Ming Yu was standing in front of the cell in a daze, they slowly walked over.


    However, when Samuel and the others came over, the girl''s pale eyes suddenly showed fear. She couldn''t help but shrink her body tighter and tremble even more violently.


    "She seems to be very afraid of you?" Yvonne reminded Samuel softly. Then, she stood in front of Samuel and tried tofort the girl.


    Samuel nodded withoutment.


    "Beast!"


    Ming Yu gritted her teeth and a trace of hatred appeared in her eyes. She shouted loudly and waved her hand. Fear shed in Zhang Xiangbei''s eyes. The next second, he flew directly in front of Ming Yu with the water circle on his body.


    "Bang!"


    He was wrapped in a water circle and fell heavily on the ground. He turned several times in a row before stopping.


    Before he could scream, Zhang Xiangbei quickly got up while the water circle was broken. He nced at the woman in the prison in a panic, knelt on the ground, and begged for mercy. "Fairy, this has nothing to do with me. It was my father... It was my father, that beast."


    "Is it just him?" Ming Yu looked at Zhang Xiangbei coldly.


    Zhang Xiangbei shook his head desperately, but deliberately avoided the cold stare of Ming Yu.


    Although this woman named Xingyao was a country bumpkin, she was not only the most obedient and beautiful among the forty-four women, but also the most beautiful girl that the father and son of the Zhang family had met over the years. How could she escape from their clutches?


    However, Ming Yu and Samuel were here. In order to save his life, Zhang Xiangbei did not dare to admit it!


    "Xingyao is kind and dignified.


    Although shees from a humble family, she will definitely find a good husband one day to live a good life However, she has been destroyed by you, an animal. If I don''t kill you, I will be too ashamed to face Xingyao and all the people in the world. With a cold shout, Ming Yu flicked her finger, and a small water ball flew straight to Zhang Xiangbei''s head.


    "Wait a minute!" At this moment, Samuel suddenly said.


    But the water ball had already flown halfway. At this time, Ming Yu suddenly turned her wrist, and the water ball turned into water vapor and evaporated!


    "Master, master." Seeing Samuel, Zhang Xiangbei squeezed a smile that was uglier than crying as if he would see a life-saving straw.

 Chapter 2555

    Chapter 2555


    Ming Yu looked at Samuel in confusion, not knowing what he was going to do.


    Didn''t he want to kill this guy before? Why did he stop her when she wanted to kill him?


    "Let me ask you, who ordered you to do these illegal business? Are you from the same family as the City Lord of Dew City?" Samuel said coldly.


    Upon hearing Samuel''s words, especially when Samuel had mentioned Dew City, Samuel noticed that a trace of panic shed across this guy''s eyes. Unfortunately, Dew City had been disturbed by Ye Gucheng and the others when Samuel just touched something.


    "I don''t know. These... these were all done by my father. You, you go to find him," Zhang Xiangbei said hurriedly.


    "Your father''s answer is the same as yours. He asked us to ask you, so we..." Shiyu said coldly and then made a throat-cutting gesture.


    Zhang Xiangbei was so scared that he trembled. When he heard that his father was killed, Zhang Xiangbei''sst line of defense copsedpletely.


    "If you tell us who is behind this, I can let you go," Samuel said coldly.


    "Since your father is dead, the Zhang family''srge inheritance will belong to you. No one can control you in the future," Yvonne said appropriately.


    It had to be said that if Samuel directly destroyed Zhang Xiangbei''s psychological defense line with violence, then Yvonne wanted Zhang Xiangbei to destroy his psychological defense line.


    "Will you really let me go?" Zhang Xiangbei''s eyes lit up with desire. He swallowed and asked Samuel.


    "I will keep my words!"


    Hearing Samuel''s affirmative answer, Zhang Xiangbei gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I''ll tell you."


    Even they were father and son, they looked extremely pathetic in the face of interests. At least, Zhang Xiangbei was cold-blooded.


    "We and Dew City do serve the same person. After Dew City''s ident, our Azure Dragon City became the ce where that person assigned the final task. We will catch many girls almost every day and then hand them over to that person in batches."


    "You are not doing this to sell those girls to brothels, are you? Where are those girls?" Samuel asked.


    "I don''t know exactly what they are used for, but I''m sure it''s not sold to a brothel," Zhang Xiangbei said with certainty. He thought it would also be sold to a brothel, so like Dew City, they would torture some women in advance. But when they delivered the goods, they were scolded. He naturally didn''t understand. After all, as long as they were women, they could go to a brothel, but his father told him that this was not the case.


    "As for those girls..." Zhang Xiangbei said and nced at Samuel with fear.


    "They... I don''t know what they are


    doing. Those women who can''t be handed over will be killed on the spot, and those who do... will never be seen again in this world." Zhang Xiangbei lowered his head and said, afraid that he would be beaten. Even his tone was full of feigned shame.


    Yvonne and the other women couldn''t help but take a deep breath. This meant that no matter what, the fate of the women who were caught here would be tragic, because what was waiting for them was death!


    Samuel frowned. "Why would such arge number of women die?"


    Is it a sacrifice for living people? But there''s no need for so many people.


    "Could it be... that he is cultivating some evil art?" Ming Yu frowned.


    n


    Samuel nodded. In fact, this was what Samuel was guessing at the moment. Although he did not know exactly what kind of evil art was practiced, since ancient times, many people had used the girls to refine eviFarts.


    If that was the case, it could be exined clearly. At present, all the actions of catching these girls could be exined clearly.


    "Who is the person you contacted? Where can you find him? What''s his name?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "I don''t know. My father has always


    been in charge of these things. Although went with him several times, every time we went to different ces, and the other side the initiative to contact my father," Zhang Xiangbei said obediently.


    "That''s all?" Samuel was a little unhappy.


    "Yes, that''s all. Master, I''ve told you everything I know. Can you let me go now?" Zhang Xiangbei said nervously.


    "Okay, I''ll keep my promise. Tell me, which one do you want me to let go of?" Samuel said.


    "Ah? What?" Zhang Xiangbei was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t understand what Samuel meant.


    Hearing this, the three girls couldn''t help but sneer. Even Ming Yu couldn''t help but smile.


    Only then did Zhang Xiangbei realize that he had been fooled?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Don''t y tricks on me, sir. You can''t y tricks on me." Zhang Xiangbei suddenly wanted to cry but had no other choice.


    But at this time, Samuel smiled and approached him slowly.

 Chapter 2556

    Chapter 2556


    Ming Yu took a step forward and asked tentatively, "Xingyao, do you still remember me? I stayed at your house yesterday. My name is Ming Yu." "Don''t be afraid. These people came to save you with me. As you can see, he has already avenged you on the people who bullied you."


    In the darkness, the trembling girl in the corner shook her head slightly, as if she wanted to see Ming Yu clearly through her hair. When she saw Ming Yu clearly, she suddenly reacted. Although her body was still curled up in fear, she burst into tears.


    Ming Yu quickly ran into the cell and gently held the girl in her arms. She gently patted her shoulder tofort her.


    Samuel pulled Yvonne and the other women and got up to leave. It was the best choice to let them be quiet at this time.


    After taking a few steps, Samuel subconsciously turned his head around. Suddenly, he saw Xingyao, who was crying while burying her head in Ming Yu''s shoulder, staring at him through the gaps in her hair. There seemed to be a strange smile on her face.


    But the light was too dim and her hair was disheveled, so Samuel couldn''t see it clearly. How could sheugh when she was hurt by the father and son pair? Samuel shook her head and went out.


    After waiting at the entrance for about 20 minutes, just as the four of them were about to go down and see if anything had happened, Ming Yu came up with the girl, Xingyao.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ming Yu intentionallybed Xingyao''s hair, took off her coat, put it on for Xingyao, and washed Xingyao''s face. In this way, Xingyao would not only be much more normal, but also let others see her face.


    Her eyes were bright and her small lips were thin. She was very heroic and beautiful. Even if she didn''t dress up, she was definitely a great beauty, no less beautiful than Qiushui and Shiyu.


    However, her hands and feet were tied up by a water chain from her back.


    Samuel said doubtfully, "What''s wrong, Miss Ming Yu?"


    "Sigh." Ming Yu sighed helplessly. She looked at Xingyao and said in a sorrowful tone, "I was forced to do so. The blow to this child was too great, and she waspletely focused on seeking death. Therefore, for the sake of her safety, I could only restrict her."


    Hearing her words, tears rolled down Xingyao''s face again. "Ming Yu, I beg you, let me die. I don''t want to live in this world anymore. I''m dirty, I''m dirty!"


    Yvonne and the others also let out a long sigh.


    For a woman, chastity was sometimes even more important than her own life. It was too normal that she wanted to die after being insulted like this. "How can you die? Your father is still waiting for you at home," advised Samuel. "The past is like a nightmare. You are still young and have a future." As soon as Samuel finished speaking, Xingyao cried even harder, and Ming Yu lowered her head slightly.


    "After Xingyaq disappeared, I came


    out to look for her. However, I found that his father had already been killed after searching for nothing. That group of people should have wanted to kill him to silence him. I followed the group of killers and found this ce." Ming Yutowered her head and looked at Samuel.


    "My dad is dead, and I''m also a dirty person. There''s no ce for me to live in this world. Ming Yu, please kill me and let me reunite with my dad, okay?" Xingyao cried sadly.


    Samuel realized that he seemed to have mentioned something he shouldn''t have mentioned and felt a little guilty.


    Ming Yu looked at Xingyao worriedly.


    Then, she gritted her teeth and said, "How about this, youe back to the Heavenly Sea Pce with me, okay?"


    Hearing this, Xingyao finally nodded her head in grievance.


    "But it''s said that the Sea Lady can''t bring any woman back to the Heavenly Sea Pce. Otherwise, she''ll be a Sea Witch," Yvonne said with a frown.


    "This isn''t a legend, but rather a real one." Ming Yu nodded her head lightly and gave Yvonne a bitter smile.


    "Ah? Then you will be miserable... Chief, why don''t we take Xingyao with us?" At this time, Shiyu pleaded with Samuel.


    "We?" Samuel was stunned!


    "That''s right. You''re taking people in anyway, and our Pce Master can teach her how to cultivate. No one will dare to bully her in the future. Besides, all the sisters in the Jade Pce can protect and dote on her," said Qiushui.


    Samuel was in a dilemma. He touched his head awkwardly and was about to speak when Yvonne looked a Xingyao pitifully and said, "I think what they said makes sense. Besides, I''m now the wife of the chief. You can consider it sending a maid to me."


    Seeing that Yvonne hadsaid so, Samuel naturally had no reason to refuse. He looked at Xingyao and asked, "Miss, are you willing?"


    Xingyao did not agree. Instead, she looked at Ming Yu eagerly. Ming Yu did not reply. Instead, she kept looking at Samuel as if she was considering Samuel''s character.


    "Miss, don''t worry. Our Chief is a gentleman. Our Jade Pce has joined his alliance."


    "Yes, Miss, our chief is the famous Mysterious Man. You can''t trust us, but you should also believe this name, right?" Qiushui and Shiyu said happily. "You''re the Mysterious Man?" Ming Yu frowned slightly.


    Samuel had no choice but to nod. "Yes!"

 Chapter 2557

    Chapter 2557


    "Although I haven''t participated in Martial Arts Contest, I''ve heard about the chivalrous Mysterious Man, who is popr in Martial Arts Contest for a while. I didn''t expect that I''m lucky enough to meet him today." Ming Yu smiled.


    "Don''t you suspect that I''m pretending?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "If I hadn''t fought with you, I would have thought so. But with your current cultivation, I don''t think you need to pretend to be anyone. Besides, if they were disciples of the Jade Pce, you would be the one who showed off your power yesterday. How could I doubt it?" Ming Yu said with a smile.


    After saying that, Ming Yu nodded at Xingyao.


    Only then did Xingyao nce at Samuel. "Thank you!"


    Seeing that Xingyao had nodded, Shiyu and Qiushui immediately weed her warmly, pulling her over like sisters.


    "That''s great, that''s great!" The two women jumped, extremely happy.


    Xingyao was a little embarrassed by their enthusiasm, but fortunately, there was a trace of happiness in her eyes. Perhaps, happiness and joy would indeed affect her.


    "Xingyao, don''t worry. In the future, no one will dare to bully you with us. Not only will we protect you, but you will also have our Pce Master and our Chief''s protection, don''t you think so?" Shiyu said with a smile.


    "Yes!" Samuel nodded.


    With the permission of Samuel and the passionate Qiushui and Shiyu, Xingyao bowed slightly with tears in her eyes. "Thank you."


    "Why are you crying again?" Yvonne asked anxiously.


    "Madam, I''m... I''m moved. I''m happy," said Xingyao stubbornly as she wiped her tears.


    Seeing this, Ming Yu smiled and rxed. "It''s her good fortune to meet you. Although I''m a seady, I''m willing to make friends with you as long as you don''t mind."


    "Ming Yu, you''re too polite. The Sea Lady is of noble status. It''s good enough that you don''t dislike us country bumpkins. How dare we dislike you?" Yvonne smiled.


    Ming Yu smiled and clicked her finger. A conch appeared in her hand. Then, she walked up to Yvonne gently and said, "It''s my first time to meet you. There''s nothing to give you. Just treat this conch as a gift."


    Yvonne took the conch and looked at it carefully. Although the shell was small, it was exquisite and beautiful. "It''s so beautiful. Thank you." Ming Yu smiled and flicked her hand. A drop of water flew into the conch.


    "Beep... beep..."


    A peaceful female voice suddenly sounded in the conch, humming a graceful song in a sexy and sad voice.


    "The sound of the sea?" Yvonne subconsciously covered her ears.


    "Madam, don''t be nervous. Even though it is indeed the sound of the sea, I am not a sea witch. Moreover, it has been specially modified by me, so it won''t cause any harm to the human body. On the contrary, it can help Madam sleep and improve your body." Ming Yu said with a light smile.


    Yvonne nodded and listened carefully to the voice. It was not only harmless, but she also felt rxed.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Honey!" Yvonne nced at Samuel.


    Samuel immediately understood. He took out a beautiful ne from the Space Ring and gave it to Ming Yu as a return gift.


    After Ming Yu epted the gift, she smiled and said, "There is no such thing as an endless banquet in the world. Now that Xingyao is with you, I can rest assured. I still have something to do, so I''ll take my leave first, everyone."


    Samuel and the others nodded. "Okay!"


    With a smile, Ming Yu turned around and flew straight to the sky. But after a while, she stopped and looked back at Yvonne. "If you have anything to do, you can find me through the conch."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she flew into the sky. Her light blue clothes fluttered with the wind, and her well-proportioned, slender, and white legs were undoubtedly exposed. Only then did Samuel notice that her white feet were surprisingly white and tender without shoes.


    Seeing that Ming Yu had left, Samuel and the others took Xingyao to the inn to rest and prepared to set off tomorrow to find Immortal Spirit Ind.


    On the way, Samuel wanted to say something several times, but every time he opened his mouth, several women deliberately interrupted him with a chat.


    It was not until Samuel stopped asking that Yvonne felt as if she had almost amused Samuel. "Do you want to know what a seady is? What is the sound of the sea?"


    Samuel nodded like pouring garlic.


    "Chief, are you from another pl? You don''t even know about the seady." Shiyu couldn''t help covering her mouth andughing.


    What she said was true!


    Samuel was from another pl!


    "In Eight Direction World, there has


    a


    always been a legend that there are five seas in Eight Direction World. Among four of them, the Dragon King lives in the Dragon Pce and controls his own Sea Area. The remaining sea also has a Dragon Pce called the Heavenly Sea Pce. However, the pce is not for dragons, but for people." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "The Heavenly Sea Pce and the Four Seas Dragon Pce live in different categories. More importantly, the Four Seas Dragon Pce is said to be in charge of a Sea Area, so there have always been tens of thousands of shrimp soldiers and crab generals. However, the Heavenly Sea Pce only has two people."


    "One is the Pce Master of the Heavenly Sea Pce, and the other is her daughter."


    "What about her husband?" Samuel asked curiously.


    The people in the pce were simple and crude, but at least there should be three people, weren''t they?


    "Seady don''t need men. Even men will only harm her." Yvonne rolled her eyes and said.


    "What does this mean?" Samuel asked curiously, "Without a man, how could she give birth to the next generation? Where did her daughtere from?"


    "Legend has it that a Sea Lady can give birth to a Sea Lady herself without a man," said Yvonne.


    "Yes, Chief, if the seady is with a man, not only will she be unable to guarantee that the next generation will be the seady, but she will also be the sea witch because of emotions. And the sea witch is very terrible. As long as she sings, the people who hear her singing will lose their mind and act strangely. In the


    end, they will kill each other."


    Samuel swallowed his saliva. He didn''t expect the seady to have such a legend.


    "But Xingyao is not a man," Samuel said.


    "The Heavenly Sea Pce is said to be the Heavenly Sea Pce in the sea. No one can see or touch it. No one is allowed to enter except the Sea Lady. If someone forcibly breaks in, the Heavenly Sea Pce will disappear. Without the Heavenly Sea Pce, the Sea Lady will also be the Sea Witch," added Qiushui.


    "However, if the Sea Lady doesn''t


    touch these two taboos, she can use


    the sea as her power and summon all things in the sea as her helpers Moreover, she has a long life and has a very high cultivation since she was born." After saying that, Yvonne said enviously, "The most important thing is that every Sea Lady has a very beautiful face. She is really beautiful!"


    Samuel didn''tment. If he wanted to exchange for these things with loneliness, he would rather be an ordinary person.


    Without feelings, was it a human?


    However, Ming Yu''s cultivation and methods were indeed powerful. Samuel admired her very much.


    Speaking of this, Yvonne sighed again.


    "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 2558

    Chapter 2558


    "Well, in fact, over the years, there have been rumors that they have seen the Sea Lady. However, because someone specially checked tens of thousands of years ago, there was no Dragon King or Dragon Pce in the Four Seas. I thought that the legend was always a legend, but I didn''t expect that there were no Dragon Kings, but I met the real Sea Lady today." Yvonne sighed.


    Samuel nodded. Others might think it was strange, but Samuel knew that the fall of the Four Seas Dragon Pce was actually rted to the heart of the Dragon Tribe.


    Losing the heart of the Dragon Tribe was a huge blow to all the Dragon Tribe. The former glory was gone, and the only thing left was death.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Back at the inn, after a night''s rest.


    Early the next morning, Samuel and others set off from Azure Dragon City.


    In Azure Dragon City, the news that the Zhangs'' mansion had been ughtered spread like wildfire. People were talking about it, and no one knew who did it for God''s sake.


    However, not long after the news of the Zhang family''s mansion was detonated, another piece of news blew up the whole city.


    The Mysterious Man Alliance announced that they had been waiting for the entire day for the Medicine God''s Pavilion. However, no one dared to ept the challenge. Hence, the Mysterious Man Alliance had decided to leave today after looking down on them.


    Azure Dragon City immediately began to discuss. They thought that the Mysterious Man Alliance was indeed invincible. Even the Medicine God''s Pavilion did not dare to ept the challenge.


    Others also said that although the masked man pretended to be a the Mysterious Man, his purpose was to prove to everyone that Wang Huanzhi of the Medicine God''s Pavilion did not deserve to be a new True God, as if to prove something for the dead Mysterious Man.


    In short, most of the people in the city looked down on the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    This move of Samuel brought perfect rhythm of public opinion.


    However, when Samuel and Fu Mang and Ningyue met again, their faces were filled with worry.


    "Chief, it''s so nice to see you. I''ve sent my disciples out to inquire about information. Early in the morning, the situation around Azure Dragon City has been turbulent. I''m afraid the reinforcements of the Medicine God''s Pavilion havee from all directions." Ningyue revealed her doubts after meeting him.


    She always thought that yesterday was the best time to leave. It would be a little toote to wait until today.


    "If it was just a few dozen people who left, I''m afraid nothing would happen. But the problem is that we have so many people," Fu Mang said anxiously.


    Although the public opinion was indeed made as Samuel expected, a new problem was now presented.


    The speed of the Medicine God''s Pavilion was much faster than Samuel and Fu Mang had expected. In the morning, it had already rushed over from all directions.


    If they marched on arge scale, they would definitely be discovered.


    At that time, not only would Samuel lose the public opinion battle, but also the fresh blood of those who joined the alliance would be ughtered by the enemy.


    "Chief, although we have just joined the alliance, we all believe you. If we encounter enemies in the temporary meeting, you can leave with the madams first."


    "That''s right. There are not many Chiefs who can send us magic weapons. I''ve also been bribed by you. This life is yours. You canmand it." "What''s more, we are all men. Let''s deal with the things behind."


    Just as Fu Mang and Ningyue were in a dilemma, a few of the alliance disciples behind them suddenly roared loudly.


    Hearing these words, Samuel smiled and felt warm in his heart.


    "Humph, only you men are okay? We women can do the same. Please hand over the affairs behind to us."


    "Even at the cost of our lives, we will ensure that the mission ispleted."


    On the other side, the disciples behind Ningyue suddenly shouted.


    Samuel nodded with satisfaction and looked back at everyone. "Well, it''s rare for you to have such a heart. As the chief, I can''t let you down.


    Hut you dealing with the


    things behind together?"


    As soon as these words came out, the whole crowd was stunned.


    Fu Mang said nervously in front of Samuel, "Samuel, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "That''s right. Samuel. This is a great blow to our morale," Fu Li said.


    Although Ningyue didn''t say anything, her embarrassed expression still exined a certain problem.


    Samuel smiled and said, "I''ve made up my mind. If you don''t want to, you can leave what I give you now and leave immediately. I won''t pursue this matter!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a small disturbance in the crowd. They looked at each other.


    In less than a moment, some people came out of the team with the sound of weapons falling to the ground.


    Then, seeing that Samuel had indeed let them leave safely, anotherrge group of people followed closely behind.


    There were only about 400 disciples left in the alliance, which made Fu Mang anxious.


    There were more than 10,000 people


    in the past, but only more than 1,000 were left. Now, they had just stabilized and had not fought yet and more than half of them were missing. How could he not feel heartache?


    Samuel ignored Fu Mang and turned to look at the female disciples of the Jade Pce. They were much more stable than those who had just joined the alliance and none of them chose to leave.


    "yetis there anyone who want to leave?" At this time, Samuel asked.


    The audience was quiet, but almost all of them shook their heads.


    "Okay, you won''t leave anymore. How about this? If you leave now, you can even take away the weapons I gave to you." Samuel added.


    Fu Mang was about to have a heart attack. He opened his eyes wide and stared at Samuel, feeling numb!

 Chapter 2559

    Chapter 2559


    "Chief, don''t you have confidence in us? Are you dismissed now?" someone finally couldn''t help but ask loudly.


    "No, I will always keep my confidence. I can even promise that I will take the brothers left behind out of here safely, but I will not neglect the brothers who choose to leave." Samuel smiled slightly.


    A momentter, another hundred people left the team and chose to leave.


    "s!" Fu Mang sighed heavily and turned his head away.


    Samuel was obviously making a fool of himself. How could he destroy himself before a big battle would break out soon?


    "If you are not satisfied, you can leave." Samuel nced at Fu Mang.


    "I..." Although he was dissatisfied, Fu Mang also knew that Samuel had saved his life. He turned his face away and did not want to talk to Samuel, so he did not choose to leave.


    Yvonne smiled gently, walked to the side of Fu Mang, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Believe him. He must have his reasons for doing so."


    "But..." Fu Mang wanted to say something but stopped. He looked at Samuel and chose not to say anything.


    At this time, Samuel smiled slightly and said, "Well, until now, those who are still willing to stay are all my brothers."


    Then, with a thought from Samuel, everyone felt a sh of white light.


    By the time they opened their eyes again, the blue sky and white clouds were still above their heads. Beneath their feet were green grass and flowers, but the surroundings were very different. Jade Mountain next to them was gone, leaving only a small bamboo house. "This..."


    "Where is this?"


    "What happened just now?"


    The group of people looked at each other and did not know what was going on.


    At this time, Samuel and Yvonne appeared in front of everyone.


    "What are you waiting for? You can build your own houses and live here first. Although the conditions are a little simple, it''s good to cultivate here," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Damn it. As the chief reminded me, I suddenly found that the Spiritual energy here is very abundant. It''s a perfect ce for cultivation."


    "Yes, even a fool can make progress in practicing in such a ce."


    "Oh my god, where did the Chief take us? The Spiritual energy is too strong."


    The group of people all looked at Samuel in a daze, both excited and confused.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. In short, this is our secret base. If we practice here for one or two years, it will only be a few days outside. So, practice hard," Samuel said.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the group of people was even more stunned.


    Although they didn''t know where it was, Samuel''s words also told them that this was another separate space.


    In fact, there were indeed some treasures in Eight Direction World that could create different spaces, but most of them were very rare.


    "It turns out that the chief doesn''t want us to die, but gives us morefortable benefits."


    "Haha, I knew it. It''s right to follow the Chief."


    The crowd of people roared excitedly, and Fu Mang finally reacted at this time. He looked at Samuel and didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    It turned out that Samuel''s words were obviously testing those people.


    "You''re too bad. Even I''m kept in the dark." Fu Mang scolded with a smile.


    "The fewer people know about it, the easier it is to act. Otherwise, wasting my resources isn''t a big deal, but in the end, I was the one who nurtured talents for others. Isn''t that a loss I suffered?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Moreover, if these people took advantage of Samuel and told others that there was a special space world in Samuel, he would really suffer a double penalty.


    Therefore, Samuel had to test this group of disciples more when he chose someone toe in.


    "Ningyue, take your disciple to build a residence and prepare to cultivate. I still have something to do. When we arrive at the ce, I will release you." Samuel said.


    At this moment, Ningyue was alsopletely shocked. She had been staring at the surroundings of the Eight Destions World in a daze. It was only after a long time had,


    passed that she came ehet


    her senses


    after being reminded by the Qiushui and Shiyu, "Yes, Chief!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel gave a wry smile helplessly. Then, he turned to look at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and said, "Besides, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu is our deputy chief. If you have anything to do, you can look for him."


    After exining everything, Samuel turned to look at Qin Shuang.


    After getting along with Qin Shuang yesterday, Nian''er had a good time. with this aunt who was very gentle to her. In addition, she had the ginseng baby, her "toy", who had been following Qin Shuang all the time. Nian''er was now very close to Qin Shuang.


    "Senior Sister, why don''t you stay here for a while?" Samuel asked softly.


    Qin Shuang nodded. To one side, Nian''er spoke, "Dad, can Nian''er stay here? I want to y with Auntie Qin Shuang."


    "I can also teach her magic arts," said Qin Shuang.


    Samuel looked at Yvonne and saw her nod. Then Samuel nodded and took Yvonne out.


    Samuel didn''t brought Velocisaurus with them this time. It had worked a lot harder in the battle of the Jade Pce, so it might be a good thing to recuperate in the Eight Destions World.


    Aftering out of the Eight Destions World, Samuel looked at the unhappy Yvonne and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nian''er is even closer to her stepmother." Yvonne looked at Samuel eagerly.


    Samuel was stunned, stepmother?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When he reacted, he couldn''t help frowning and directly knocked on Yvonne''s head.

 Chapter 2560

    Chapter 2560


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Nian''er won''t have a stepmother, and I won''t have another wife. If you die, I will go down and apany you," Samuel said firmly.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Yvonne stuck out her tongue mischievously and gently leaned her head on Samuel''s shoulder.


    It was rare for two people to have leisure time, so Samuel didn''t intend to waste it. He took Yvonne''s hand and slowly walked away from Jade Mountain ording to the map in his mind.


    Not long after they left, the Medicine God''s Pavilion had gathered nearly eighty thousand elites, and they were also attacking from all directions. However, the mighty team was doomed to fail, leaving only chicken feathers on the ground.


    What followed was the contempt and ridicule of the people of Azure Dragon City.


    They said that they were putting on airs. Samuel and the others had waited for a day, but they didn''te. After Samuel and the others left, they ran out to show off. This made the elites of the Medicine God''s Pavilion angry, but they had nowhere to vent their anger.


    Some of them wanted to hit the people who talked nonsense, but they knew that doing so would only leave a bigger gossip behind.


    Therefore, the 80,000 elites were angry but helpless.


    At this time, Samuel and Yvonne traveled all the way. They admired the mountains and rivers, smelled the fragrance of the human world, and passed freely.


    In the past three days, the two of them were like glue and paint. Although they had been married for many years, they were better than newlyweds. Although Velocisaurus was not there, they had a Tianlu Pixiu. If they were tired, they would travel on Tianlu Pixiu.


    Moreover, they hadn''t seen Tianlu Pixiu for a long time, and this little guy had grown up a lot. Although it was as tall as a short-legged child horse, it looked more brave and powerful.


    Yvonne liked this little thing very much, so Samuel simply gave it to Yvonne.


    Seven days passed in a sh.


    During the seven days, the two of them headed west, passing through countless big cities and mountains. In the end, there was no way out ahead. In front of them was a boundless blue sea, and the border between the sky and the sea had be a line.


    "Samuel, did we go the wrong way?" Yvonne looked at the boundless sea and asked curiously.


    "I don''t think so." Samuel shook his head, feeling a little confused.


    This ocean was boundless, not like an ind at all.


    "Go and ask." Yvonne nced at a small fishing vige in the distance and said softly.


    Samuel nodded and took Yvonne to the small fishing vige in the distance.


    Although it was a small vige that lived on the sea and only had a dozen families, they couldn''t smell the fishy smell of fish as they walked into the vige.


    Different from the many salted fish in front of the gates of the various families that he had imagined, the ground here was filled with ordinary crops. If something rted to salted fish had to be brought up, then it would probably be some seashells.


    It was noon, but there was no fisherman in the fishing vige.


    "Have they gone out to catch fish?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    Samuel shook his head, but his eyes fell on a pile of rotten fishings at the entrance of the vige. "They shouldn''t have gone out. Look at those fishings."


    After that, Samuel shouted loudly, "Is anyone there?"


    The voice was so loud that it almost spread throughout the vige.


    After a while, the wooden door next to Samuel was finally opened and an old man in his fifties came out. Behind him, the doors of the other houses were also opened, but most of them were just a crack, revealing their heads to look outside.


    "You are..." The old man frowned slightly and asked.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Hello, sir. We were just passing by here and wanted to ask you something."


    "Oh, okay, what do you want to ask?" The old man said.


    "I want to ask if there are any inds near the sea." Samuel asked.


    The ind?


    The old man smiled bitterly. "I have lived here for decades. How can there be an ind?"


    "Are you going out to sea?" The old man suddenly asked.


    "Yes." Samuel looked at the old man strangely.


    The old man rushed down from the door in a few steps. He pulled Samuel and looked up at the sea anxiously. "You can''t go out, you can''t go out. There are fierce beasts on the sea. If you go there, you won''t be able toe back."


    Yvonne and Samuel looked at each other strangely.


    The old man sighed heavily.


    Originally, the small fishing vige had always relied on the sea to eat and fish to make a living. They had lived for several generations and were not very rich, but they lived a stable life.


    But recently, an unknown monster suddenly appeared in the sea.


    "ording to the vigers who came back by chance, the monster was extremely huge, and it was like lightning in the water. Usually, fishing boats would be attacked by it without seeing anything. For so many years, our vige has stopped fishing. Instead, we grow some crops and vegetation and barely make a living. Although we have lived a hard life, we are still alive." The old man could not help but look sad when he said this.


    His son also died when he was attacked by the monster on the sea.


    Yvonne looked at Samuel, but Samuel frowned all the time.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Would the sudden appearance of the monster have something to do with Immortal Spirit Ind? It should be know that the position of Immortal Spirit Ind would change at any time. If Immortal Spirit Ind had only recently appeared nearby, then it would be possible


    It could even be said that the monster was the formation of Immortal Spirit Ind.


    "I want to try!" Samuel said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the old man turned


    pale with fright and hurriedly advised, "Little brother, don''t try it. That monster is very fierce. The vige sent a lot of strong men and a deep mountains Buddhist nearby to subdue it in the sea, but in the end, they were smashed into ashes with its one move." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "You can try. If it''s really just a monster, then you can help the vigers get rid of the scourge." Yvonne nodded to support Samuel''s approach. Seeing the couple so disobedient, the old man was extremely anxious.


    However, for the sake of their safety, the old man still asked the vige to drag out thergest ship to repair it, so that they could have a good basic guarantee.


    After that, the old man took a lot of things from home to the two of them and asked them to eat and drink on the way.


    Samuel originally wanted to refuse, but the old man said that it was thest meal anyway. It would at least be more decent to go to the underworld.


    When they went out to sea, a group of vigers also came out to see them off, but their faces wereck of expectation, as if they were seeing them to


    die!


    Samuel and Yvonne were obviously the ones who were going to die!


    After bidding farewell to the vigers, Samuel slowly sailed deep into the sea.


    Another three days passed.


    Everything was calm until the fourth day.


    The surface of the sea suddenly became terrifyingly calm, and the seabirds which could be seen normally also disappeared.


    Samuel ran the energy in his hand. The next second, an iparably huge ck shadow suddenly moved quickly on the sea surface.


    "Ow!"


    A huge figure suddenly jumped out of the water.


    That''s it?

 Chapter 2561

    Chapter 2561


    "Ow woo!!"


    Almost at this moment, the green lines on Samuel''s arm suddenly shed. Tianlu Pixiu suddenly flew out of Samuel''s arm and materialized into a real body, roaring to the sky!


    "Hong!!!"


    Almost at the same time, a huge wave suddenly appeared in the water!


    Then, a huge figure suddenly jumped out of the sea.


    Water sshed in all directions!


    "Ow!"


    A roar that expanded the sea suddenly sounded.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the waves dispersed, a giant beast appeared in mid-air, mighty and unapproachable.


    Its whole body was purple and green, with golden wings on its back. Its body was like a Kylin, and its head was like a lion!


    "Tianlu Pixiu?" Samuel was startled.


    But Tianlu Pixiu in front of him was much bigger than the one in front of Samuel. If Samuel''s Tianlu Pixiu was as big as a short-legged horse, it was a huge mountain.


    Its body rose, and even the sun was blocked!


    Samuel couldn''t help but say, "No wonder the vigers said that this thing was as fast as lightning and extremely fierce. It turns out that it is this guy." "Wait, Tianlu Pixiu grew up in an extremely cold ce. How could he run to the western sea?" Yvonne frowned.


    Before Samuel could answer, the huge Tianlu Pixiu had already turned into lightning and rushed toward Samuel.


    Tianlu Pixiu of Samuel was small and fast, let alone the huge Tianlu Pixiu. Even if Samuel''s reaction was fast enough, he was almost scratched by its sharp ws when it suddenly came.


    As a result, Samuel flew into the air with Yvonne in his arms, and the boat on the shore turned into powder in an instant.


    "Roar!"


    Almost at this moment, four water patterns suddenly appeared around him. With four loud roars, four dragon shadows suddenly rushed to the distance and directly confronted Tianlu Pixiu!


    They were the four dragons that had been following Samuel from afar!


    Under the order of Samuel, the four dragons had been following Samuel slowly, hiding in the surrounding mountains. When there was someone, they usually would not show up before they received orders from Samuel. But today was different. The four dragons felt the strong beast aura around Samuel. After confirming that there was no one around, they appeared directly on the water!


    "Ow!"


    Facing the four dragons, Tianlu Pixiu roared and pounced on them.


    One beast against four dragons!


    Although the four dragons


    cooperated perfectly, the four ws of Tianlu Pixiu were as sharp as knives. In addition, it had long wings, so it was extremely fast. In just a few rounds, with the sound of water, the four dragons were directly hit into the water from mid-air!


    Then, Tianlu Pixiu suddenly turned around and rushed directly toward Samuel.


    Just when the big Tianlu Pixiu was close to Samuel, a tender roar was heard. The little Tianlu Pixiu suddenly stood in front of Samuel. "Ow!"


    Although the little Tianlu Pixiu''s body


    and strength werepletely different from that of the big Tianly Pixiu, especially this roar, the little Tianlu Pixiu didn''t even release his energy, but the big Tianlu Pixi whose momentum was huge


    suddenly stopped. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Then, something incredible happened. The Big Tianlu Pixiupletely gave up attacking, and the fierce light in its eyespletely dissipated, revealing traces of charity and vignce. It slowly leaned over to the little Tianlu Pixiu and smelled it.


    "Could this little Tianlu Pixiu be its son?" Seeing this scene, Yvonne couldn''t help whispering.


    "I don''t know either. When I bought it, it was just an egg. Moreover, I bought it in Dew City." Samuel was also a little confused.


    "Ow!!!!!"


    "Ow!!"


    As the two Tianlu Pixiu s roared at the same time, Samuel and Yvonne also smiled bitterly at the same time. "It''s over!" They were really father and son, or mother and son!


    "Little Tianlu Pixiu is your pet. It seems that we have been passed this test." Yvonne shook her head and smiled bitterly. "I don''t think so." Samuel felt bitterer.


    Yvonne''s idea was also Samuel''s, but when he saw Big Tianlu Pixiu''s expression, he felt that it was unrealistic.


    "Ow!"


    The Big Tianlu Pixiu roared at Samuel. Obviously, it regarded Samuel as the "sinner" who had taken its child!


    Then, regardless of the little Tianlu Pixiu''s roar, the Big Tianlu Pixiu rushed to Samuel fiercely.


    If he was alone, although the big Tianlu Pixiu was fast enough, his Great Void Divine Steps was not weak at all. If he wanted to fight, Samuel was really not afraid.


    But because of Yvonne, Samuel could not disy the Great Void Divine Steps.


    In other words, there was no point in using it.


    But Samuel didn''t want to hurt Tianlu Pixiu. After all, it was his pet''s father or mother.


    He directly mobilized his energy with one hand and forcibly propped up a light shield. Samuel directly blocked the attack of the big Tianlu Pixiu. With a bang, the big Tianlu Pixiu was shaken several meters away. But Samuel was also surprised to find that the energy shield on its body was not only broken, but also the Indestructible ck Armor was slightly scratched by its sharp ws.


    "This thing is so fierce?" Samuel looked at the crack in the armor and could not help but be a little surprised.

 Chapter 2562

    Chapter 2562


    "Tianlu Pixiu is the overlord of the coldest ce, and his whole body is a purple-gold holy beast. What do you think?" Yvonne said hurriedly. Purple gold?


    Back then in the Void Sect, just a red Exotic Beast had caused Samuel to suffer a lot. Now, he had encountered a purple-gold beast. He really did not know if he was lucky or not!


    "Roar!"


    With another roar, Tianlu Pixiu attacked again.


    "Boss, run. This guy is in a period of anger and is very fierce. The four of us will fight him."


    As soon as he finished speaking, four dragon roars tore through the sky and flew out of the water again to suppress Tianlu Pixiu.


    "Damn it, how could my brothers risk their lives but I am running for my life? Besides, I don''t intend to escape!" Samuel was also irritated. He held Yvonne in his left hand and the moon wheel in his right hand wrapped around the sword. He pushed his palm, and the jade sword turned into a long arrow and rushed to Tianlu Pixiu trapped by the four dragons.


    "Peng!"


    The jade sword stabbed Tianlu Pixiu on the spot, and the huge inertia instantly made its huge body fly back several meters. But with a p of its wings, the jade sword immediately flew back to the hand of Samuel, and the ce where it was stabbed only had a faint wound.


    "Interesting."


    Samuel couldn''t help but sigh. Although the power of the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel was not very great when it was notbined, its single strength was still very fierce. However, this guy was fine after taking such a blow!


    It was indeed a strange beast at the purple gold level.


    If there was such a strange beast fighting side by side, it would be like adding wings to a tiger. No wonder the people of Eight Direction World regarded divine weapons and strange beasts as essential things.


    Just as Samuel was sighing, Tianlu Pixiu, which was in great pain, was furious. He shook off all the four dragons, and then rushed toward them with the momentum of thunder.


    "Damn it!" Samuel growled gloomily. Holding Yvonne in his arms, he moved his hand and the jade sword in his hand rushed straight forward. "Bang."


    The man and the beast suddenly fought, and the calm sea surface exploded.


    All of a sudden, the heavenly thunder and the earth fire shed.


    Although Samuel didn''t want to seriously injure Tianlu Pixiu, the killing intent of Tianlu Pixiu was obvious. In addition, he wanted to protect Yvonne, so not only did Samuel not use a great killing attack, but he also held back his strength everywhere. This was destined to make Samuel retreat step by step.


    A little distracted, Tianlu Pixiu hit Samuel''s body directly with a wing.


    Samuel felt as if he had been hit by a mountain. His brain trembled and his body flew backward.


    Therefore, the little Tianlu Pixiu quickly caught Samuel and let him recover.


    "Little thing, you also saw it. It''s not that I don''t want to let it go, but your father or your mother is too cruel." With a wry smile, Samuel moved his hand and nned to summon Pangu Axe directly!


    ?


    But at this moment, countless water columns suddenly rose from the sea surface. After directly disrupting the battle situation, they gathered together and formed a waterdragon, rushing straight to Tianlu Pixiu.


    Tianlu Pixiu''s ws mmed the water dragon into pieces, but the water dragon, which turned into countless waves, took the opportunity to turn and directly stick to Tianlu Pixiu.


    Then, hundreds of water circles suddenly appeared on the sea surface, and a blue figure quickly shuttled through them.


    "Ming Yu?" Yvonne was stunned.


    ??? ???


    After every circle of water was prated by the blue light, it was like a rotating mirror. In just a moment hundreds of circles of water were all turned, and the Calm sea surface was as if being attracted by the circles of water. The sound of waves was loud and surging.


    "Go!"


    With a pleasant shout, Ming Yu''s blue figure suddenly appears in the center. With a light tap of a drop of water in her hand, several hundred rotating water circles immediately face Tianlu Pixiu in the sky.


    "Swoosh!"


    When the sun shone on the water circle, the water circle instantly snapped and shot out. When hundreds of rays of light met, Tianlu Pixiu in the air waspletely white.


    "Ming Yu, it''s really you!" Seeing Ming Yu''s figure standing up, Yvonne finally cannot help eximing in surprise.


    Ming Yu smiled gently and did not move her feet, but the seawater automatically carried her to Samuel and Yvonne. "I didn''t expect that we would meet here again."


    "Oh right, Ming Yu, why are you here?" Yvonne says in surprise.


    "I am a seady; it should be me who asked you all. Why did you alle here?" Ming Yu said with a smile.


    This made Yvonne a little embarrassed. She looked at Samuel and said, "We, we are here to help the fishermen find people."


    "Someone was attacked by this wild beast again?" Ming Yu was stunned.


    "By the way, it..." Samuel nced at Tianlu Pixiu, who was surrounded by white light in midair.


    "It''s just a divine trapping technique, it won''tst for long. This beast is too vicious, I can''t do anything to it either," said Ming Yu.


    Then, she held another water circle in her hand. Then, a giant turtle swam out of the water circle andnded on the sea, revealing a huge turtle shell.


    "It can carry you all on your journey."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After saying this softly, Ming Yu looked towards the old tortoise and coldly said, "Old turtle, these are my friends Take them on the journey and bring them to search for someone."


    "Yes!" The old turtle snorted in the water.


    "I''m going to lure this monster away." After speaking, Ming Yu didn''t move at all, but the surrounding seawater suddenly began to surge and move, bringing Ming Yu with it as it charged into the distance.


    Hundreds of light circles, like ropes, dragged Tianlu Pixiu behind Ming Yu far away.


    As the turtle stared at the departing figure, the old turtle suddenly said, "Haha, why did you lie to her?"

 Chapter 2563

    Chapter 2563


    Samuel was stunned. How did this old turtle know that he was lying to Ming Yu? However, at this time, Samuel obviously would not admit it. He pretended to be stupid and said, "What?"


    The old turtle shook its head without saying anything and swam forward slowly.


    Samuel waved at the four dragons, and the four dragons suddenly disappeared into the water.


    The little Tianlu Pixiu had been looking in the direction of the Big Tianlu Pixiu''s departure. There was inexplicable sadness and anxiety in its small eyes, and it wanted to rush over.


    Samuel touched its little head and said, "Don''t worry, it''s okay, just she is just taking it away."


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the little Tianlu Pixiu lowered its head sadly, stuck out its little tongue to lick Samuel''s hand, and finally turned into a colorful light and returned to Samuel''s arm.


    Afterforting the little fellow, Samuel looked up and found that the old turtle had already taken them far away.


    What made Samuel most puzzled was that the old turtle''s swimming route was very strange. From left to right, from top to bottom, and sometimes even began to draw characters.


    "Senior Turtle, are you sure you didn''t drink?" Yvonne was confused by the old turtle and asked curiously.


    The old turtle did not speak, but Samuel frowned.


    Yvonne was very confused about the old turtle''s track, which was very normal. After all, she did not know the map of Immortal Spirit Ind, but Samuel was surprised to find that the old turtle''s route was extremely simr to the route in his mind to Immortal Spirit Ind.


    But Master had said that the location of Immortal Spirit Ind was often changed. Only the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring could know the location of Immortal Spirit Ind in real time. How could this old turtle know?


    In Samuel''s vignce and doubts, the old turtle continued to move forward.


    After walking for about half a day, the calm sea in front of them suddenly became windy, and the waves rose to the sky.


    "You all need to sit properly." The old tortoise rarely spoke.


    Samuel nodded, took off his clothes, put them on Yvonne''s head, and then wrapped her waist with his right hand.


    The old turtle sped up and rushed straight into the huge waves.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as they entered the huge waves, the sky, which had been quiet just now, suddenly shed with lightning and thunder. The wild wind roared and the sea roared.


    The fierce sea tide, like a giant''s palm, directly hit Samuel on the turtle''s face.


    Samuel protected Yvonne behind him, propped up the energy shield, and blocked the waves from all directions.


    As time went by, the two of them and the turtle finally jumped over thest wave.


    It was calm again, but the sea suddenly became foggy!


    "Where should we go?" The old turtle whispered in the sea.


    "Go forward?" Samuel was not sure. In fact, the picture in his mind was not very urate. Sometimes it shed and sometimes it was not clear enough.


    The old turtle said no more. ording to Samuel''s words, it sped up and went straight into the dense fog.


    In the thick fog, the fog was extremely strong, and the visibility was less than half a meter. If Samuel drove the boat by himself, he might get lost in the fog. Fortunately, the old turtle seemed to be able to tell the direction and almost obeyed Samuel''s words. He sped up in the thick fog ording to the direction he spoke.


    About an hourter, Samuel was sweating profusely. He kept looking at the shing pieces in his mind and then told the old turtle. However, the old turtle always followed Samuel''s instructions at a strange speed, but the old turtle was very calm, as if he didn''t even breathe heavily.


    "We''re here." The old turtle released a light snort. Its body sped up and suddenly swam forward.


    The two men and the turtle immediately flew forward by the wind, passing through thestyer of fog. What came into view was a beautiful picture like an immortal.


    In the blue sky and white clouds, the sunshine was still good. In the distance of the sky-blue sea, a green ind was in it. Birds were singing on the ind, and the flowers on the ind were pure. The most striking thing was a pink peach forest. There were white houses and ck tiles in the southeast of the peach forest, which looked like an immortal


    ind.


    "Is this Immortal Spirit Ind? My God, it''s so beautiful." Looking at the ind from a distance, Yvonne couldn''t help eximing.


    Samuel could not help but smile. This ind was really beautiful, like a paradise where only immortals should live.


    two


    The old turtle slowed down to let the two enjoy the beautiful scenery. When they approached the shore, those beautiful birds flew over in groups and swam around the people. When Yvonne reached out his band, they seemed to have understood human nature and fell into the hands of Yvonne.


    Yvonne was as happy as a child.


    "The ind is full of restriction formations. Let me send you to the dock." The old turtle stopped at the dock made of bamboo on the ind and said softly.


    When Samuel and Yvonne got on the dock, it said nothing and swam into the sea without a trace.


    It was toote for Samuel to express


    his thanks. However, what was stranger was why the old turtle knew that he was not here to find people but to find the ind! It should be known that there was no one else except Yvonne, his master, and his grandmaster''s wife who knew about this in Eight Direction World.


    More importantly, the old turtle seemed to know a little about the position of Immortal Spirit Ind, but his master had also said that no one knew about it except him.


    This was really incredible.


    "Samuel, what are you thinking about?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    Samuel smiled and said, "It''s okay. It''s just that it''s so beautiful here that I can''t react for a while."


    In order not to let Yvonne worry, Samuel said with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s such a beautiful ce. Your master and his wife are not willing toe back. You can imagine how painful the memory made by Wang Huanzhi is for them to... sigh," Yvonne said, gritting her teeth.


    "s!" Samuel also let out a long sigh. She took out the ashes box of Grandmaster''s wife, held it in his hand, and murmured to himself as he looked at the ind.


    Yvonne gently grabbed Samuel''s hand tofort him not to be too sad for his grandmaster''s wife. Sometimes, the end of life was not an end, but a new beginning.


    Moreover, his grandmaster''s wife could finally return to her hometown after she died. Perhaps it was afort for her.


    "Let''s go." Samuel smiled and pulled Yvonne into the ind.


    There was only one way to enter the ind, but not long after they entered, the couple came to a bamboo forest.


    The bamboo forest was dense and towering. When they walked in, they suddenly heard the strange wind and the bamboo shadow swaying.


    "Wait." Samuel suddenly stopped Yvonne and protected her behind, looking around vigntly.


    "What''s wrong?" Yvonne looked around strangely, but there was nothing around except for the strong wind and the swaying bamboo. "Something''s wrong!" Samuel''s gaze was like a torch as he looked around. At the same time, he waved his jade sword.

 Chapter 2564

    Chapter 2564


    Almost at this moment, the bamboos suddenly waved. The next second, as the bamboo shadow swayed, several ck shadows suddenly rushed toward Samuel.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As soon as Samuel blocked, the next second!


    "Swish swish!"


    Countless sharp dagger-sized bamboos suddenly flew out from the surrounding bamboos, rushing over from all directions like rain!


    "Get up!" With a loud shout, Samuel forced open the energy shield to block the ten thousand bamboos.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, the surrounding bamboo forest suddenly turned into countless bamboo people and attacked at the same time.


    "Samuel, what should we do?"


    "Too many, run!" Samuel directly held Yvonne in one hand and Heavenly Fire in his left hand. With the help of the Great Void Divine Steps under his feet, he kept attacking the iing bamboo men while moving forward.


    The moment the Heavenly Fire touched it, the bamboo men were instantly burned into a ball. But the next second, the Heavenly Fire went out and the bamboo men suddenly stood up again.


    "Samuel, it may be a trap!" Yvonne shouted at this time.


    Only then did Samuel remember that his master had said that the ind was full of traps. If he did not rely on the map, it would be difficult. Thinking of this, Samuel looked at the map in his mind again. Soon, there was a very light route to the bamboo forest in his mind. When Samuel walked along that route, although it was strange to him, no matter how horrible the bamboo shadow and rain of arrows were, Samuel was surprised to find that he was unscathed.


    Those bamboo shadows seemed to be blind. They looked fierce, but they always brushed past Samuel. The bamboo arrows that seemed to be all over the sky had no blind spots, but they couldn''t hit Samuel at all.


    With this experience, Samuel encountered several more traps, but he was safe and sound. When they passed through thest forest, the beautiful houses in the distance appeared in front of them.


    Although the house was not high and its momentum was not as vigorous as that of the imperial pce, it had its own unique vor.


    There was a unique style of carefree clouds and cranes, but also a kind offort beyond the secr world.


    The two looked at each other and walked toward the house.


    The front room was made of white jade stones. It was ten meters high and not very grand, but it was quite formal. Behind the white stone house, there was a flowing stream, flowing slowly.


    More than a dozen white bamboo houses were scattered. There were ponds, vegetable gardens, streams, or gardens in front of the door. There were all kinds of different styles.


    "This ce is really beautiful." Yvonne sighed.


    "Yes," Samuel said.


    Just as Samuel''s voice fell, suddenly, a faint footstep sounded, and an old woman in her 70s suddenly ran out of the inner room.


    She was dressed in white, and there


    was a seal on her chest with the character "Immortal" on it. It seemed to be the uniform of the Immortal Spirit Ind. When she saw Samuel and Yvonne, she was suddenly stunned. Then, her eyes suddenly fell on the ring on the hands of


    Samuel and she knelt directly on the ground. "Greetings, Ind Lord."


    Samuel and Yvonne were also stunned. Neither of them had thought that there would be someone else in Immortal Spirit Ind.


    "Olddy, please get up quickly. I''m not the ind lord." Samuel quickly stood up to support the olddy.


    "There is no one else who can enter


    elim


    Immortal Spirit Ind except for those who have the token of the master of our sect, the Immortal Spirit Divine. Ring. And those who have the mmortal Spirit Divine ording to the rules of our Immortal Spirit Ind, will be the ind lord of Immortal Spirit Ind." After that, the olddy stood up with the help of Samuel. She couldn''t help looking at the sky with tears rolling down her face. "God has eyes. I thought that I would never see any sessor of the Immortal Spirit Ind in my lifetime. God has eyes.


    ||


    "By the way, Ind Lord, pleasee in quickly." After saying that, the olddy pulled Samuel into the front room.


    In the big house, the space was extremelyrge and full of antique fragrance. On both sides of the wall, there were stone shelves. On one side of the stone shelves, there were all kinds of books and medicine cabs. In the center was a stone chair.


    The olddy took Samuel to the inner room and asked Samuel to sit down. Then she stood aside obediently, but her old face was full of joy and excitement.


    "Ind Lord, although no one has returned to Immortal Spirit Ind for decades, I am insisted on cleaning. Are you satisfied?" The olddy said with a smile.


    Samuel looked around. Although many stone walls had been baptized by age and there were still some knife marks and sword shadows, the whole room was clean.


    "Old granny, I''m very satisfied. Thank you," said Samuel gratefully.


    "As long as the ind lord is


    satisfied, it''s okay. I have long believed that someone wille back to Immortal Spirit Ind sooner orter. Therefore, I insist on cleaning up this ce every day, and I look forward to today." The olddy said happily.


    "By the way, Ind Lord, ording to the rules, every Ind Lord of Immortal Spirit Ind has to go to the Underground Divine Pce in person after his session, so that I can take you there," the olddy said.


    "Okay." Samuel nodded.


    The olddy smiled with relief and made an inviting gesture. She led Samuel and Yvonne through the hall and walked all the way to the backyard.


    After passing throughyers of bamboo houses in the backyard, the three of them came to the end. At the end, reeds were all over the field. They opened the reeds. It was a deep spring with reeds at the end of the spring.


    "Ind Lord, please follow my footsteps. You must not take even one step back, or else..."


    "What else would happen?" Samuel asked curiously.


    The olddy smiled. She picked up a stone from the ground and threw it into the water. However, when the stone entered the water, there was no sound of water but a puff of white smoke.


    The stone was melted by water!

 Chapter 2565

    Chapter 2565


    Samuel and Yvonne couldn''t help but be stunned. To be able to petrified water, this was truly a strange sight! "This is weak water. Everything can be melted by it." The olddy smiled gently and jumped into the water.


    The two were so anxious that they wanted to stop her, but they found that after the olddy jumped into the water, the stone did not melt. Instead, the water under their feet swayed and they stood up in the air.


    "Ind Lord, please follow me." After saying that, the olddy jumped forward a few more times.


    Samuel did not think too much. He carried Yvonne into the spring as the olddy did.


    The Great Void Divine Steps were already amazing enough, but Samuel''sprehension was very fast, not to mention the olddy''s steps. In addition to being a little nervous at the beginning, Samuel behind was almost easy to handle.


    "How is it? I am amazing, right? Do you see it?" Samuel learned quickly and couldn''t help but be in a good mood. He joked with Yvonne in his arms.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, it''s your rtive. Of course, it''s easy for you to learn it." Yvonne rolled her eyes and replied sweetly.


    "My rtive?"


    "Weak Water, your name is Samuel. It''s called Weak Water, isn''t it a rtive?" Yvonne couldn''t help but tease. Samuel couldn''t help but be stunned. "Honey, don''t you think your joke is so cold?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel also finished thest step and sessfullynded on the shore.


    At this time, the olddy had already pushed aside the reeds. Behind the reeds was a cave. However, there was a white jade stone door on the cave. Just by looking at it, one could tell that it was extremely hard. There was a small hole in the middle of the door. It should be the hole in the key to open the door.


    "Ind Lord, this is the entrance to the Underground Divine Pce. We must put the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring in it, and the stone door will open." After saying that, the olddy got up and prepared to leave.


    As a member of Immortal Spirit Ind, she knew that the forbidden area on the ind was forbidden to be seen by others, so she nned to go back first.


    Samuel removed the ring, and then recited the restrictive spell Han Xiao had taught him.


    The ring instantly transformed into a key.


    Samuel put the key into the small hole in the door and recited a forbidden spell ording to the instructions of Han Xiao.


    But ording to Han Xiao and the olddy, the stone door should be opened at this time, but it did not move at all. Samuel did not know what was going on and thought that the mechanism would not work after leaving alone for a long time, so he reached out to touch it.


    "Hong!"


    When his hand touched the stone door, all of a sudden, an energy cover suddenly appeared around the whole mountain, which directly sent Samuel flying hundreds of meters away!


    "Damn it!"


    Samuel cried out in pain. Before he could figure out what was going on, he had already fallen to the ground. The impact was so great that his buttocks felt as if they were ttened.


    "What''s the matter?" Samuel touched his head in confusion.


    "Ind Lord, the restrictive spell has not been unlocked." The olddy, who was shocked by Samuel''s shout, looked back at the energy circle around the mountain and could not help but hurriedly say.


    "Is there something wrong with the steps? Samuel, did you remember wrongly?" Yvonne asked.


    "No way!" Samuel frowned. He was sure that his steps were correct.


    The olddy walked over in a few steps and pulled out the key. After carefully examining it for a moment she could not help but frown. This was indeed the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring of Immortal Spirit-ind. Moreover, since they could enter Immortal Spirit Ind, this ring


    should not be fake. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    However, why didn''t the stone door open?


    "Ind Lord, do you want to try again someday?" The olddy was also puzzled and could only ask Samuel.


    Maybe some steps or something was wrong, but it took time to investigate in detail.


    Samuel nodded. "Okay, anyway, I have something more important to do." After that, Samuel patted the dust on his butt and stood up gloomily. The three of them returned to the stone house again.


    Samuel asked the olddy to rest for a while and then asked about the peach blossom forest.


    The most important reason for


    eln


    returning to Immortal Spirit Ind was to send his grandmaster''s wife to the grave. Since he could not open the Underground Divine Ground, he would send her to the ground first.


    The Olddy nodded and kowtowed three times respectfully to Samuel''s grandmaster''s wife''s urn. She asked Samuel to wait for a moment and then took out the candles and iron shovel to dig the grave.


    She said, "Take care of yourself, Old Madam.", and then she went back to her room. This was the only way for her to send her Old Madam to leave. Holding the candle with candles, Samuel held the urn and walked into the peach blossom forest. He walked along the memory route in his mind. Soon, he arrived at a lonely grave in the forest.


    "I have buried you two together. I hope you can rest in peace." After that, Samuel nced at Yvonne. Yvonne squatted down, lit the candles, lit some gold ingots, and knelt down. "Pay them our respects."


    Samuel nodded and burned some Underworld Paper and gold ingots.


    "Grandmaster, grandmaster''s wife, rest in peace."


    After that, Samuel kowtowed three times heavily.


    But just as Samuel finished kowtowing, the ground suddenly shook, and the grave of the Grandmaster in front of him suddenly exploded!

 Chapter 2566

    Chapter 2566


    "Hong!!"


    With a loud bang, Grandmaster''s grave exploded.


    The sand and dust were flying.


    Samuel and Yvonne looked at each other.


    What''s going on?


    "I''m not disrespectful, am I?" Samuel was stunned and looked at Yvonne strangely.


    "Samuel, look." Yvonne suddenly pointed at the grave and said in surprise.


    Samuel looked around and saw a red light shining in the tomb.


    What''s this?


    Samuel frowned and got up to the grave. He fixed his eyes and saw a simple coffin in the blown-up grave. The red light was of the coffin.


    Before Samuel could move, the red light in the coffin suddenly stopped. The next second, the red light suddenly shrank into a bright light, and then flew directly into the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring in Samuel''s hand.


    After being invaded by the red light, the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring suddenly burst out a trace of divine light, and then returned to its original state. However, at the center of the ring, a strange little totem suddenly appeared.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When Samuel probed with his Divine Sense, he was surprised to find that the Immortal Spirit Ring suddenly contained powerful Spiritual energy, which was not there before.


    What was going on?


    Samuel was stunned!


    At this moment, a loudugh came from nowhere.


    Samuel and Yvonne looked around. Except for the peach blossom forest, who was there?


    "Good Grandson-inw, good Granddaughter-inw, I''m here." A gentle voice sounded.


    The two were shocked because the sound came from the coffin.


    "Grandmaster?" Samuel was stunned.


    As soon as he finished speaking, wisps of smoke drifted out and turned into a figure standing on the coffin.


    Although transparent, his handsome face could still be seen. When he saw Samuel and Yvonne, he smiled slightly.


    Samuel was stunned. He and Yvonne looked at each other and quickly knelt down. "I''m Samuel and she is my wife, Yvonne. Greetings, Grandmaster!"


    "Get up." The figure smiled, and two wisps of smoke came out of his body, gently helping Yvonne and Samuel up.


    "A handsome man and a beautiful woman are indeed a match made by heaven." When Samuel stood up, the figure''s smile suddenly turned into anger and he coldly said, " Han Xiao is the eternal humiliation of my lifetime. Not only is his talent extremely bad, but his mind is also pedantic. He is like a piece of rotten wood. If I am still alive, I will expel him from the sect."


    Looking at the angry figure, Samuel and Yvonne did not interrupt.


    Taking a deep breath, the figure turned to Samuel and said, "He epted you as his disciple. At least, I can rest in peace."


    Samuel didn''t dare to be arrogant and said in a low voice, "Grandmaster, you tter me. I''m also stupid and I haven''t learned anything yet." "Being overly modest is pride. The person I hate the most in my life is this kind of person." The figure suddenly said with dissatisfaction. Samuel lowered his head, not knowing what to say.


    "Forget it. It is unrealistic to hope that fool Han Xiao can teach you something practical. If you open the Underground Divine Ground, there will naturally be various secret techniques of my Immortal Spirit Ind inside. Practice hard and you will definitely seed in the future," said the figure.


    "However, Grandmaster, I went to open the Underground Divine Ground ording to Master''s instructions. Unfortunately, I couldn''t open it." Samuel said strangely.


    "Stupid!" The figure suddenly cursed, but the next moment, he let out a long breath. "Well, you can''t be med."


    "Because I made some small moves in the Immortal God''s Ring." The figure murmured, "The red light just now was actually to help you unlock the small seal of the Immortal God''s Ring. Because it was me who made it, the people of Immortal Spirit Istand would naturally not find something unusual in the ring."


    After that, the figure let out a long sigh. "It''s all my Immortal Spirit Ind''s fault. have lived a carefree life and have a bad temper. I have epted two disciples. One is your master, and the other is Wang Huanzhi. Your master has very highprehension ability, but he is extremely ignorant. In addition, his ability to speak is very good. I have almost imparted all the unique skills of my Immortal Spirit Ind to him. But I gradually found that Wang Huanzhi is very ambitious and greedy. In order to achieve his goal, he will do anything." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Seeing that Xiao yaozi was old and that his daughter, Ling''er, was born, Xiao Yaozi decided to try Wang Huanzhi before he abdicated. Therefore, Xiao Yaozi pretended to pass the position of Sect Master to Han Xiao, hoping to see how Wang Huanzhi would react. Originally, he nned to give the position of Sect Master to Wang Huanzhi if Wang Huanzhi calmly epted the fact, but he didn''t expect that it made Wang Xizhi want to kill him.


    Wang Huanzhi kidnapped Ling''er and ambushed Xiao Yaozi, seriously injuring him. Then, he used the disciples of Immortal Spirit Ind to threaten Xiao Yaozi to hand over the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yaozi tried his best to give the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring to Han Xiao and helped him leave Immortal Spirit Ind quietly. What was waiting for Xiao Yaozi was the massacre of the entire sect. Both his wife and he were killed by Wang Huanzhi, and his youngest daughter, Ling''er, was nowhere to be seen. All the hundred people under his sect fell into blood.


    "Han Xiao''s cultivation is very poor. I''m afraid that something bad will happen in the future and Wang Huanzhi can take back the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring. So before sending Han Xiao away, I did something to the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring and hid it in my primordial spirit."


    "I know that the traitor is as proud and arrogant as I am, so I made a vow before I died. If someone bows three times in front of my grave after my death, he can open the sealing power and remove thest restriction formation of the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring."


    After hearing these words, Samuel was stunned.


    Wang Huanzhi should hate Xiao Yaozi to the bone, so he could never kneel in front of Xiao Yaozi''s grave. This also meant that even if he took the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring from Han Xiao, he could not open the Underground Divine Ground.


    It had to be said that Xiao Yaozi''s move was really wonderful.


    "Now, the Immortal Divine Ring has removed thest formation. You are the real owner of Immortal Spirit Ind Ind. By the way, there is a Corpse Valley behind the peach forest. Remember to take off the things in the Underground Divine Ground and go there to have a look.


    It will be very helpful for you."''


    ||


    "It''s gettingte. I''m going to go with your grandmaster''s wife." With a chuckle, Xiao Yaozi''s figure suddenly turned into the void.


    After worshipping again, Samuel returned to the white bamboo house with Yvonne.


    On the way back to the Underground Divine Ground, Samuel also knew that the old woman was the only survivor in Immortal Spirit Ind, called Granny Dragon.


    "By the way, Granny Dragon, I heard my grandmaster mention that there is a ce called the Corpse Valley in Immortal Spirit Ind. Do you know where this ce is? It sounds like it is used to bury the corpes?" Samuel asked strangely.


    Granny Dragon shook her head andughed, as if Samuel was joking with her. "Ind Lord, how can the Corpse Valley be a ce to bury corpses? If you know where it is, how can you bear to use it to bury corpses?"


    "Ind Lord, we''ve arrived at the Underground Divine Ground."

 Chapter 2567

    Chapter 2567


    Samuel nodded, turned the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring into a key again, and then put it into the small hole of the stone door.


    As the key formed by the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring became a little more bright red, the whole mountain was filled with water vapor, and the stone door was opened.


    Granny Dragon obediently retreated, leaving Samuel and Yvonne behind as they slowly walked through the stone door into the cave.


    When the two entered, the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring turned into a ring again and flew to Samuel''s finger, and the stone door was mmed shut again.


    "Hong!"


    On the wall, the lights suddenly lit up.


    The jade bricks and stone walls in the cave were neat and bright.


    The hole was ten meters long, and then it went down the stairs.


    Below the stairs was an iparably wide underground space. The decoration was not very luxurious, but it was also a special block. It waspletely wrapped in white jade bricks and had double cranes flying at the top.


    "Samuel, there are murals." Yvonne pointed to both sides of the wall and said in surprise.


    Looking around, Samuel saw many lifelike patterns carved on the stone wall. It didn''t matter if she didn''t look at them. At first nce, Samuel frowned in shock.


    In the floating sea, there was an isted ind. There was an old turtle floating outside the ind all year round.


    "So the old turtle knows the way because it has a rtionship with Immortal Spirit Ind?" Samuel murmured.


    "It should be. It''s just that it was called out by Ming Yu, so we took the lead first." Yvonne exined.


    Yes, because the old turtle was from the sea, it was normal for him to be ordered by the seady. But Samuel and others did not expect that the sea turtle would have something to do with Immortal Spirit Ind.


    "Samuel, look at what this is. Is this your..."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tianlu Pixiu?" Samuel was stunned. Why was there a portrait of Tianlu Pixiu in the Underground Divine Ground of Immortal Spirit Ind?


    On the map, a Pixiu broke through all kinds of ships crazily, and the small ind behind it began to fight!


    "Was it carved by Grandmaster before something happened to Immortal Spirit Ind?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    "No, look at the size of this Pixiu. In fact, it is only about ten times bigger than a boat, but the one we met today almost is 20 times of the boat." Samuel denied.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "It''s the same one. I remember that when I was fighting with that Big Pixiu, he lost a pair of sharp fingers on his front hooves. Look, there was also one less finger on it." After saying that, Samuel looked at Yvonne and said, "I suspect that it was drawnst time when Immortal Spirit Ind had an ident. At that time, this Tianlu Pixiu was not yet grown up."


    Moreover, his grandmaster was going to die because of the war, which was caused by Wang Huanzhi recently. He had no chance toe in and carve these stories.


    "Samuel, I know the answer. It should be that Immortal Spirit Ind saved this Tianlu Pixiu." Yvonne pointed at a mural in the distance in surprise. On the murals, only a child-sized Tianlu Pixiu was treated by an old man because of the injury on his front finger. The old man''s clothes and chest were marked with the character "Immortal".


    Tianlu Pixiu held a small red stone in his mouth and bent his head to put it in the old man''s hand.


    "I see. Every time Immortal Spirit Ind is in danger, Tianlu Pixiu wille to help. Unfortunately, it iste this time, and it regards us as enemies," Samuel said.


    Looking back, there was a small box


    in the distance, in which there was a slight red light. Yvonne picked it up and opened the box, inside which was a small red stone, almost the same as the murals. Content


    belongs to


    "Is this the bead?" Samuel frowned and put the red stone into the Space Ring.


    Although he didn''t know if it''s useful, what if it was useful?


    "Corpse Valley!" Yvonne suddenly pointed to a mural in the innermost part and cried out in surprise.


    Samuel rushed over in a few steps, but he couldn''t help frowning. There was only an area of open space on the murals, and there was only a curved stream slowly flowing in.


    There were some big words under the murals, Corpse water to nourish the sky.


    What did this mean?


    Samuel couldn''t understand. He just felt that the water was a little strange, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    After reading the murals, only an ice bed and several big boxes were left in the stone room. The ice bed was cold. Samuel touched it and instantly felt that his whole hand was almost unconscious. The temperature of the ice bed was extremely low.


    But what was amazing was that when his hand was pulled back, he suddenly felt the warmth in the room. As long as he did not touch it, he could not feel its absolute coldness.


    Yvonne opened the first box, which was full of all kinds of medical books.


    Opening the second box was a variety of pill refining books, which made Samuel very happy.


    The third and fourth boxes were all kinds of rare treasures. They should be the wealth of Immortal Spirit Ind.


    As for the fifth box, it contained all kinds of seeds.


    Samuel was confused. Why did they take the seeds? Was Immortal Spirit Ind still short of supplies?


    This shouldn''t be the case! When they entered the ind, the ind was full of nts and vitality. It didn''t seem like itcked food and clothes.


    Then what could these seeds be?


    Samuel didn''t understand. It wasn''t until Samuel had finished counting the things that he found an ancient book by ident that he finally. understood that the fifth box was actually the most important thing in the five boxes.


    It could even make countless people in the world ecstatic!

 Chapter 2568

    Chapter 2568


    "I''m rich. I''m rich. I''m rich."


    Aftering out of the Underground Divine Ground, Samuel was arranged by Granny Dragon to the bamboo house behind. At this time, Yvonne was cleaning the room. Although Granny Dragon had cleaned the room in advance, Yvonne was still burning water and cleaning up. For Yvonne, this was their home where they might live for a long time.


    What kind of family was home without smoke?


    Yvonne had just finished boiling the water when she rolled her eyes and said, "I know you have two boxes of jewelry. Look at how proud you are." "Honey, don''t you understand this? How much are the two boxes of jewelry? The jewelry I collected from the Four Dragons is dozens of times more than this. Do I care? I care about these seeds." Samuel did not hide hiscency.


    From a certain point of view, he did make a fortune, and he did make a big fortune.


    "Seeds? Do you think we stillck food? Besides, with our cultivation, it''s not important to eat or not," Yvonne said disdainfully.


    "Do


    you think it''s a seed to eat? You''re wrong! These seeds are all necessities for refining all kinds of wondrous pills and medicines. For example, the bitter cold fruit, or the extreme ice and fire grass. Hehe, the seeds are in hands, and everything is there." Samuel couldn''t express his joy.


    The most important thing about refining pills was its skills and materials. If it was a skill, there were secret manuals of Immortal Spirit Ind and materials that had been bought in the auction house before. Originally, Samuel only wanted to practice some ordinary pills for his disciples. However, he did not know that this ancient book not only had some magical ways to turn a waste into a treasure, but more importantly, the high-level materials needed were also solutions.


    At that time, the Wilderness Cold Lotus could be regarded as a bid king directly, but the Wilderness Cold Lotus was only an inferior among these seeds!


    What else could it be if he didn''t make a fortune?


    From a small fry to a rich man in an instant!


    Hearing the words Extreme Ice Fire Grass, Yvonne was also stunned, because Extreme Ice Fire Grass and Cold Fruit were basically the most precious materials in Eight Direction World. Any one of them could be exchanged for tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of purple crystals. It could even be said that these things were priceless.


    "F*ck, is it true?" Yvonne, an elegant person, could not help swearing excitedly at this time. She walked to Samuel in a few steps and sat down. When she saw the words on the ancient book, Yvonne''s eyes widened.


    The couple now understood why Wang Huanzhi would do such an immoral thing as killing his master in order to get the position of Sect Master. For many people, this was indeed a great temptation.


    "However, the higher-ups said that these seeds can only sprout in the Corpse Valley. Damn, is it the Corpse Valley again?" Samuel looked at Yvonne gloomily.


    Why did it always mention the Corpse Valley? If it was such an important ce, how could Wang Huanzhi let it go?


    "Why don''t we go and have a look?" Yvonne also felt that there was something strange about it.


    "Let them out first," Samuel said.


    "I have already told Granny Dragon that we may have other disciples."


    "Yes!"


    Early the next morning, Samuel


    released all the more than a hundred people in the Eight Destions World. During this period of time in the Eight Destions World, the


    disciples of the alliance practit


    day and night, and their progress was very fast, especially Ningyue and Fu Mang. One had reached the middle stage of Evil yer, and the other had reached the middle stage of Kongtong.


    Qin Shuang''s cultivation had also improved. Her main goal was to y with Nian''er, but even so, the outstanding Qin Shuang had already reached the mid-stage of the Evil yer Realm. Her breakthrough was extremely fast.


    Many disciples were at least at the high Dao Realm, and most were at the mid the Saint Realm Establishment stage.


    An important disciple like Shiyu and Qiushui had reached the ethereal realm.


    It had been more than ten days


    outside, and there were decades of


    the Eight Destions World.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although their


    talent was averageet


    they had enough Spiritual energy inside, so they had improved a fot. Moreover, during this period of time, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu had specially made a corresponding n for the alliance.


    Fu Mang led the advanced male disciples to the hot blood people while Ningyue led her own disciples to the female team. The two of them were the Left and Right Generals of the alliance.


    This arrangement was very ingenious. Not only could it ensure that there was someone who Fu Mang could bring, but Ningyue''s forces would also not be dispersed. At the same time, if something happened, they could also keep each other in check.


    When the group of people came out and saw Immortal Spirit Ind, they were surprised and confused.


    Some people didn''t even think that they had changed ces because they were more like the Eight Destions World s than Eight Direction World s.


    Samuel brought Granny Dragon to


    meet everyone. Although Granny Dragon was a servant before, Samuel withdrew her position and asked everyone to respect Granny Dragon enough and send someone to serve her. For Samuel, the only living Granny Dragon might be the only totem of Immortal Spirit Ind in the past.


    After all the people were settled down, Samuel, with Yvonne, held Han Nian in his arms, followed Granny Dragon through the backyard and walked about ten meters in the opposite direction of the Weak Water.


    Suddenly, Granny Dragon stopped in an iparably dry open space.


    "Ind lord, this is the Corpse Valley."

 Chapter 2569

    Chapter 2569


    Samuel looked at the dry open space in front of him. It was almostpletely cracked.


    Due to the extremeck of water, the cracks were almost as wide as two fingers.


    Samuel''s head was big, but he did not talk nonsense. He picked up the bucket and picked up the water directly.


    However, after nearly an hour, with Samuel''s physical strength and endurance, he picked at least dozens of buckets of water to rinse them in the ground. When Samuel looked at the ground, he was speechless.


    The ground was still dry and unchanged!


    "It''s weird. What the hell is going on? How long has the drought taken? Does it need water too much?" Samuel touched his head and felt very depressed.


    However, Samuel decided to change the method.


    After all, if the drought was too long and too short of water, a few buckets of water or even dozens of buckets could not solve the problem. There must be irrigation to stop the drought.


    Thinking of this, Samuel found ake behind the ind, and then he waszy with magic. He directly brought the water into the Corpse Valley in the distance through the energy.


    Samuel used a lot of energy and the water flow was very fast. But an hourter, something that made Samuel extremely dumbfounded happened.


    Arge area of water in theke was transported to the Corpse Valley by Samuel. The wholeke was even at the bottom because there was no water, but the Corpse Valley was exactly the same as it had never been drunk before.


    It was still iparably cracked, extremely dry!


    What the hell was this? Even ake was sucked dry, yet it was still so dry? Was it that exaggerated?


    "Is the ground so short of water?" Samuel touched his head and asked curiously.


    Yvonne also felt that something was wrong. From a certain point of view, the field was short of water, but it would not be like this. It should be known that the area of theke was at least ten times or even more than that of thisnd. But after being watered by so much water, even if the Corpse Valley had notpletely solved the dry, it would not have no reaction at all.


    "It has been decades since Grandmaster passed away, and no one has been taking care of it, so will it be reallycking water? Why don''t we find some water?" Yvonne said.


    Thinking that what Yvonne said made sense, Samuel stopped thinking about it and flew into the air, observing the nearby water source.


    In the end, he focused on the only water source hundreds of meters away from the Corpse Valley.


    There was still ake over there, but it was at least four times bigger than the previouske. Therefore, even if it was the onlyke, it would not be a problem to rinse it with theke here.


    Thinking about it, Samuel directly moved all the water in theke into the field with all his energy.


    In the air, a huge water ball was slowly lifted from theke and then fell into the Corpse Valley.


    Samuel deserved to be called the notary of nature!


    With the falling water straight into the Corpse Valley, Samuel helplessly joked to Yvonne, "This is the only water source around here. If this field is not full, then we can only use the Weak Water over there to pour it."


    Yvonne smiled bitterly. "What? Are you going to destroy it if you can''t get it?"


    The Weak Water could even melt stones, not to mention the soil in the small field. As soon as the Weak Water came, it was estimated that the Corpse Valley would be gone.


    But just as Yvonne finished speaking, something astonishing happened.


    The water all over the sky fell into the Corpse Valley. After a bubble, it all disappeared into the dry ground, leaving nothing behind.


    In the eyes of Samuel, that bubble was even more like a joke.


    There was still the sound of running water in his mind!


    "What the f*ck!" Samuel felt a burning pain on his face. Was it really going to force him to let the field die with the weak water?


    "How could this be?" Yvonne also frowned.


    Obviously, at this point, it was no longer a matter of long drought andck of water, but a strange problem existed in the Corpse Valley.


    Because until now, the twokes


    had gone down. Not to mention that the Corpse Valley could be wet, at least it wouldn''t be like this. It didn''t change at all, and even the surface of the water was still turned into ashes.


    "Why don''t we give it a try?" Yvonne suddenly looked at Samuel and said.


    Samuel was stunned. "Do you really want me to take revenge?"


    "Do you still remember those murals?" Yvonne asked.


    Speaking of the murals, Samuel thought about it carefully and seemed to understand that what Yvonne said was not a joke. At that time, both of them felt strange when they saw the water on the murals.


    However, at that time, neither of them could exin why the water on the murals was so strange.


    Now that he thought about it, perhaps there was something else about the strange water.


    Thinking of this, Samuel ran directly to the Weak Water Spring. But after several attempts, he couldn''t take out the Weak Water.


    It was naturally impossible to use ordinary equipment. When the energy hit the weak water, it was like a punch hitting cotton, and it didn''t work at all.


    "Samuel, I heard that the Weak Water does not exist in the Three Realms or in the Five Elements. Therefore, it''s very difficult for ordinary spells to have any effect on it," said Yvonne.


    It was not in the Three Realms and out of the Five Elements?


    "But since it exists in Immortal Spirit Ind, it means that Immortal Spirit Ind has a way to move it." Samuel frowned.


    Yvonne agreed with Samuel''s opinion, but how did Immortal Spirit Ind move the water?


    Samuel and Yvonne suddenly fell into deep thought. After a while, they looked at each other in surprise, and their eyes were also fixed on the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring in Samuel''s hand.


    "Try it?" Samuel looked at Yvonne and said softly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Yvonne frowned and nodded.


    Samuel directly injected a stream of


    energy into the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring. Immediately, the red thing in the Immortal Spirit Divine Ring suddenly twisted. When it emerged from the ring again it was already red light.


    One with the Mind!


    Samuel suddenly calmed down and controlled the red light directly. Then, he stretched the red light to the weak water in the valley.


    As the red light gradually rose, the weak water also changed at this time.


    The red light slowly wrapped around the weak water, and with Samuel''s will, it directly rose into the air!


    "Did it seed?" Yvonne looked at Samuel happily, her eyes full of admiration.


    The serious Samuel was so handsome!


    Samuel stopped talking nonsense and carefully controlled the water, then sent it to the Corpse Valley.


    As the red light retreated, a stream of weak water poured straight into the Corpse Valley.


    The couple stared at the Corpse Valley without blinking, waiting for its reaction!


    At this moment, the weak water finally came into contact with the dry ground of the Corpse Valley!

 Chapter 2570

    Chapter 2570


    When the weak water fell to the ground, it quickly soaked into the ground like the water before.


    Everything was almost the same as the spring water falling to the ground!


    Was it in vain at all?


    The couple looked at each other. Did they guess wrong?


    But if not, what else could it be?


    At this time, Yvonne suddenly pointed excitedly at the ground. "Samuel, look!"


    Looking back, the dry ground of the Corpse Valley began to rise continuously from the bottom, and the soil in the innermostyer began to be slightly wet.


    Samuel was also excited.


    The cracked drynd gradually recovered, and the soil began to be moist because of the timely replenishment of water.


    After a while, the drynd disappeared, reced by a wet and fertilend.


    "Samuel, you seeded." Yvonne immediately became as excited as a child. She directly hugged Samuel, dancing and jumping.


    Although Nian''er didn''t know what was going on, she was like her mother, jumping and shouting with her father in her arms. Anyway, to a child, joy was enough.


    "nt things!"


    After the joy, Samuel put down a seed of Extreme Ice Fire Grass.


    This thing could only grow in the ten-thousand-year-old ice, but it would only sprout and take root in ten-thousand-year-old ice. Therefore, it was a valuable material for refining elixirs.


    Samuel intended to try it.


    After packing up, the couple began to y in the backyard with Han Nian.


    Time always passed very quickly with thepany of one''s family. Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    During these three days, the disciples of the alliance had not stopped. Except for the necessary practice, the rest men were working and the women were nting.


    The alliance needed to be strengthened, and there were so many people here, which meant that they had to leave the ind and enter the ind, so they must have ships. To live on the ind, the conditions were better, so cleaning and rebuilding Immortal Spirit Ind were necessary.


    In the past three days, Samuel would go to the Corpse Valley early every morning to see if the Extreme Ice Fire Grass had sprouted. Then, he would take his wife and chil to enjoy the pleasure of "the country I built for you".


    Early in the morning, when Samuel went to the Corpse Valley again, he was boiling with excitement.


    In the Corpse Valley, a small sprout emerged from the earth.


    This also meant that Samuel and Yvonne''s prediction and judgment were correct!


    Until now, Samuel finally understood the real value of the Corpse Valley.


    It could simte all kinds ofAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    environmental conditions so that all kinds of nts could grow by themselves under its protection. It was also because of this that there were all kinds of seeds in the Underground Divine Pce. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    On the seventh day, Samuel waspletely excited after he epted the fiery red Extreme Ice Fire Grass.


    On the spot, he took out dozens of precious species of seeds and nted them in the Corpse Valley, waiting for them to mature.


    Of course, Samuel was not idle. In the days he was waiting, Samuel took advantage of this Extreme Ice Fire Grass and began his alchemy journey ording to the method recorded in the book.


    In order not to be ashamedSamuel specially refined the pills in the Underground Divine Pce and used the lowest level of refinement as an experiment.


    After the countless explosions, the first pill, which could be seen at least from its appearance, came out.


    Then, the second, the third...


    It was not until another seven days had passed that Samuel had fully mastered many skills and methods to refine pills ording to the book and arge number of experiments.


    There were also many low-grade finished product pills ced on the ground of the underground divine pce.


    "As long as these things are refined, they can even be mass-produced in the future, which basically solve the daily use of most disciples. However, these are not enough."


    High-grade pills could not only increase everyone''s confidence in the alliance, but also increase everyone''s morale if they received rewards. "It''s up to you." Samuel put his eyes on the Extreme Ice Fire Grass.


    However, before refining this, Samuel returned to the Corpse Valley and collected several top-grade materials that he had nted before.


    Then, he continued his next n.


    With the rich experience of failure before, Samuel changed the alchemy ground into the special alchemy room of Immortal Spirit Ind and began his great n.


    This tormentsted for a full month.


    In this month, there was a great turmoil and change in Eight Direction World.


    The strange defeat of the Medicine God''s Pavilion in Azure Dragon City caused the Medicine God''s Pavilion, which was currently developing, to be extremely angry and lose its face. After killing Master Fu, the main culprit, the Medicine God''s Pavilion decided to use their own methods to wash away their humiliation.


    In just a short month, the Medicine God''s Pavilion expanded to the north and south, and even more direct attacks wereunched against those who refused to obey. Many sects were directly killed as a warning to others. In just a short period of time, many sects'' expressions changed when hearing the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    However, the Medicine God''s Pavilion was obviously dissatisfied with this.


    The Fu family also ushered in the "Spring".

 Chapter 2571

    Chapter 2571


    Fu Mei found a backer.


    And this backer was not bad.


    He was Ye Shijun, the son of Ye Wuhuan, the enemy of Samuel.


    After Ye Wuhuan''s "death", Ye Shijun naturally inherited everything left behind by his father. He had 100,000 troops and arge amount of wealth in Heavenly Lake City. He could be considered a wealthy person.


    The Fu family relied on this big tree, so they were naturally overjoyed. Fu Tian even said that from now on, the Fu family and the Ye family would unite together and regain glory.


    In fact, this move did have some effect. Under the joint efforts of the Ye Family and the old Fu family, this force attracted the cooperation of many people.


    There were even rumors that the top of the Blue Mountain was very interested in the Ye and Fu Family Alliance and intended to take it into his sphere of influence.


    In the face of interests, there were no eternal friends or eternal enemies. When the top of the Blue Mountain saw that Ye and Fu Family had some power, his opinion was no longer the same.


    In the face of the continuous expansion of the forces of the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion, the top of the Blue Mountain naturally wanted to rope in all the seemingly good forces topete with them.


    However, Fu Tian was a cunning old thing. He neither refused nor epted the top of the Blue Mountain. He turned his head and seemed to be distant from the Evesting Sea. Obviously, he was ying cards because Fu Tian was still ambitious.


    In order to improve his ambition, the Fu family intended to move to Shun City next to Heavenly Lake City. He wanted to rely on them with the momentum on both sides.


    But this did not mean peace.


    On the contrary, the undercurrents became more turbulent.


    At the center of the vortex was the sect that Samuel had stayed in back then, the "Void Sect".


    The Void Sect was located at the junction of the two cities. For the Ye and Fu families, upying the Void Sect couldpletely open the hub of the two cities and help each other.


    At the same time, once this position was stuck, once the two cities supported each other, they would be able to form abination mode. They would even slowly develop and control the entire southeast region.


    The Medicine God''s Pavilion also coveted the Void Sect.


    Since the Ye and Fu families could see such an important position, how could the people of the Medicine God''s Pavilion not see it? Moreover, once they upied this position, they could also hold the throats of the Ye and Fu families. Not only could he let the two families not be so powerful, but he could also destroy the top of the Blue Mountain''s desire to annex the Ye and Fu families, so that the Ye and Fu families could only choose the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    Therefore, although the Void Sect looked calm now, in fact, a war was about to break out at any time.


    Recently, the Void Sect had been desperately searching for allies, trying to survive.


    When the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu drove the ship made by the alliance and the map Samuel drawn ording to the route in his mind, he came back with the news. When he was about to report it to Samuel, he suddenly heard a loud explosion in the backyard.


    When everyone rushed to the backyard, they saw that the Pill-refining Room, which had been fine, had been blown into pieces, leaving only a frame in ce.


    In the same ce, a man in ck stood there, holding the lid in his hand, stunned by the tripod.


    "Damn it, Chief, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Ha ha, could it be that he died from refining pills?"


    "Damn it, isn''t it too much to die first for the sake of sess?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The group of allies looked at each other nkly and then joked. They thought that something had happened, but... the result was like this.


    they had seen Samuel''s ability.


    However, they were joking


    Naturally, they knew that the


    explosion of the small elixir could


    not hurt him at all. Content belongs


    to


    "Ha!" The ck shadow opened his mouth and a white smoke appeared from it.


    Who else could this ck shadow be other than Samuel who had been refining pills?


    "Oh, it''s such a shame." Yvonne rolled her eyes speechlessly and rushed over with a towel to wipe Samuel''s face.


    "I have asked you to go back to the Underground Divine Pce to refine, but you insisted oning to the alchemy room with confidence. It''s good now." Yvonne was really angry and funny.


    Sometimes Samuel was mature and steady, and sometimes he was cold, but sometimes he was childish and cute.


    Of course, Yvonne knew that only in front of her would Samuel prefer thetter.


    Yvonne was happy about this because only in front of the people he loved, people would show their childish side. "F*ck." Samuel suddenly grinned at Yvonne.


    His face was too dark, so his teeth were extremely white. When he smiled, his teeth were shaped like crescents.


    Before Yvonne could react, Samuel had already picked up Yvonne and turned around in circles.


    Poor Yvonne''s clean clothes were instantly dyed ck by someone, and she felt dizzy because of Samuel''s turn.


    When Samuel stopped, Yvonne also


    knew that many people were watching. She pointed at the


    el


    forehead of Samuel and said coquettishly, "There are so many people watching. Have your brain been blown up?"


    "I made it." Samuel widened his eyes and shouted excitedly.


    "What do you mean by making it? Oh, honey, put me down. There are so many people watching." Yvonne blushed and said in a sweet voice.


    "The, the elixir is done!" Samuelughed and thought.


    Suddenly, in the Twin-Dragon Tripod, a dazzling light rushed into the sky!

 Chapter 2572

    Chapter 2572


    Looking at the amazing red light and the majestic Spiritual energy in the tripod, the disciples of the alliance, who were still joking, were all stunned. Then, a jade-colored pill about the size of an egg slowly flew out and hung on the tripod, emitting a charming aura.


    "High... high-grade medicinal pill?"


    "Oh my god, our Chief is not joking, but... is refining something big."


    "That''s impossible, isn''t it? High-grade elixirs are extremely precious. Generally speaking, they can''t be refined if he is not a master alchemist."


    "That''s right. Could it be that our Chief is a Grandmaster-level alchemist?"


    Just now, a group of people felt that Samuel''s god-level performance was ridiculous, but now, they were shocked.


    Using the bronze operation, he forced out the king''s game!


    How could they not be shocked?


    Even Yvonne waspletely stunned at this time. At this time, she had no concept of shyness at all. She let Samuel hold her, and all her attention was attracted by the pill.


    "Damn, what the hell is this guy? He can even refine pills?" Fu Mang looked at Fu Li gloomily, his eyes full of disbelief.


    "Is he really an Earth resident?"


    Wasn''t it said that all the creatures on Earth were low-level? They were even lower-level than the Xuanyuan World created by the top of the Blue Mountain.


    However, in Samuel, not only did Fu Mang not feel any superiority as a member of Eight Direction World, but he also had a self-doubting feeling that maybe there was something wrong with the order. Earth was the highest level, while Eight Direction World was the low level.


    It was not because Fu Mang was not confident. In fact, in Eight Direction World, there were a lot of people who had super aggressive power, but they were usually martial arts maniacs because they needed to be absolutely focused on martial arts. However, such people often ignored other aspects of research, such as auxiliary pill refining, processing medicine, refining weapons, and so on.


    After all, human beings were human beings. There was a limit to one''s energy. More importantly, talent!


    "There is no perfect man!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But Samuel, a low-level race, was always pping the face of Fu Mang. For a long time, Fu Mang was more like a low-level species.


    Fu Li was also shocked and did not know how to answer for a while. In terms of the quality of this elixir, it was a high-grade one. Even in the heyday of the Fu Family, it was rare to see such a high-grade one.


    Fu Li murmured, "Yvonne, Yvonne is so excellent. It''s a little outrageous to find such a man!"


    The ginseng baby nced at Qin Shuang beside him and let out a long sigh. There was shock on Qin Shuang''s beautiful face, but her eyes were full of sorrow and sadness.


    For Qin Shuang, the more outstanding Samuel was, the more he would touch her heartstrings. However, it was obvious that Samuel''s outstanding performance had nothing to do with her, and they were all owned by Yvonne.


    How could she not be distracted?


    Putting down Yvonne, Samuel took the elixir.


    ncing at everyone present, he finally smiled gently and said, "Don''t be surprised. There will be a lot of these things in the future. As long as you do your best to help the alliance or the disciples with outstanding cultivation, I will send them to you. Since this is the first one, I will reward the one with the most contribution first."


    After that, Samuel set his eyes on the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    In an instant, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu suddenly became the focus of attention. Everyone looked at him with envy.


    After all, this kind of high-grade elixir was really a treasure. Countless people dreamed about it.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu waspletely stunned. When Samuel took the elixir and handed t to him, he still did not realize it.


    Because he had never thoughtal ne


    such a valuable thing would be his turn in the first ce.


    "Samuel, how can I take it?" The Knowledgeable Man was a little embarrassed.


    "As the deputy alliance chief of the alliance, it is only natural for you to be the first to have something good in the alliance. What is there to be embarrassed about?" Samuelughed.


    "But..." The Knowledgeable Man looked at Yvonne with embarrassment.


    It should be for Yvonne or Han Nian to take it first.


    "There''s no ''buts'' anymore. The alliance has just been established. You''ve put in a lot of effort to do." Samuel smiled. The Knowledgeable Man was about to speak when Samuel pped the pill into his mouth.


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    Although the first pill had nothing to do with most people, it was obvious that Samuel''s action won the hearts of the people. He let everyone know that aslong as you were willing to pay, you would definitely geto something.


    This greatly boosted everyone''s enthusiasm.


    "In the future, I will refine a lot of medical pills. Anyway, I just said that as long as you can make great contributions or your cultivation rises quickly, everyone is qualified to take them." Samuel smiled and then said, "Yvonne, give the primary-stage Medicine pills that I have practiced to all the knowledgeable in Jianghu and let them be distributed to all my brothers and sisters as afort for everyone during this period of time."


    Yvonne nodded with a smile. Of course, she would not be angry because Samuel gave the first thing to an outsider, because she knew very well her position in Samuel''s heart.


    As long as she was willing, Samuel would even give her his life, let alone a small Top Grade Pill.


    She supported Samuel''s way of doing things. If it were her, she would do the same. The alliance had just been established and it was best to stabilize the people''s hearts.


    At noon, Samuel and his family of three were having lunch. However, the Knowledgeable Man came with Fu Mang and Ningyue.


    ording to Samuel''s expectation, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu should be practicing and digesting elixirs.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked curiously.


    The Knowledgeable Man told Samuel about the great change in the outside world. He dared not neglect these things, for fear of dying something. After hearing this, Samuel frowned slightly and fell into deep thought. After a while, he smiled gently and said, "It seems that the situation is very chaotic. But what do you think of it?"


    Seeing Samuel''s eyes, Fu Mang swallowed his original words directly. He looked at Samuel awkwardly and said, "You don''t want to get involved in this trouble, do you?"


    Ningyue looked at Samuel''s eyes and couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "It''s boring, it''s boring." Samuel shook his head, patted his belly, and stood up. "I''m full!"


    Then, he walked toward the backyard. After only two steps, Samuel suddenly turned around and looked at the three of them. He smiled and said, "Why are you all standing there? Pack up your things and get ready to leave."


    The three of them were stunned!


    "Ah? Where are we going?"


    "If you''re full, go to Heavenly Lake City to practice and help digest." Samuel gave a mysterious smile.


    "Is he crazy? What is he doing there? The Fu and Ye families have 100,000 troops supporting them, and the Medicine God''s Pavilion is eyeing us. Isn''t he looking for death?"

 Chapter 2573

    Chapter 2573


    Obviously, the so-called practice and digestion of Samuel was not a simple practice, but to get involved in this mess! Therefore, for Fu Mang, he did not understand Samuel''s behavior.


    Both the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Fu n were enemies to the Mysterious Man Alliance.


    The Medicine God''s Pavilion is trying to find a way to vent his anger on the Mysterious Man Alliance!


    There was no need to say much about the Fu Family.


    But Samuel wanted to go at this time!


    If he was not careful, he was likely to be crushed into pieces by the forces on both sides.


    Especially when Samuel came out and asked Fu Mang to be the leader, which made Fu Mang even more confused.


    If Samuel hadn''t saved him, he would really think that Samuel was using him as a cannon fodder.


    From a certain point of view, Ningyue felt the same way.


    Samuel only took Qiushui and Shiyu out, which was strongly requested by him. The other female disciples, including therge number of disciples under themand of Fu Mang, stayed in Immortal Spirit Ind.


    Wasn''t Samuel treating Fu Mang as cannon fodder?


    Ningyue was even thinking about how, when Fu Mang shouted loudly, "I am the Left Commander of the Mysterious Man Alliance, Fu Mang. After that, he was pierced through by ten thousand arrows and turned into a hedgehog."


    But Samuel had his own n.


    The situation in Heavenly Lake City, whether it was the Fu Ye n or the Medicine God''s Pavilion, would be the most difficult opponent to deal with. Therefore, he wanted to make the situation worse. Only in this way could he have the confidence to win in troubled times.


    Once he won, he could kill two birds with one stone and destroy the future of the two enemies in an instant. He would benefit from it, and maybe he would gain something unexpected.


    Samuel had prepared a big game of chess for this.


    "I said Samuel. Do we really need Fu Mang to lead the team?"


    When the boat passed through the sea and was about tond, Fu Li finally asked the question that they were most concerned about in the crazy eyes of Fu Mang.


    In addition to Qin Shuang, the ginseng fruit, and Samuel, there were only Velocisaurus, The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, Xingyao, Qiushui, Shiyu, and Fu Li on the boat.


    On the other hand, the other side was an army of nearly 100,000 or 200,000 soldiers. If the other side really wanted to kill them, they could drown them.


    Samuel looked at the sea and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. How can I let Fu Mang die? Don''t worry. When we arrive at Heavenly Lake City, we can borrow troops from Fu Tian."


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Fu Mang almost fell into the sea. Borrow troops from Fu Tian?


    He was afraid that Fu Tian would only give him a knife and ask him tomit suicide.


    "Wait for me in the fishing vige. I have something to do." After that, Samuel looked at Fu Mang and said, "Take good care of my wife and daughter!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel summoned the little Tianlu Pixiu and flew straight to the sea in the distance.


    Fu Mang was on the verge of tears. Before Samuel left, he had asked Fu Mang to take care of his wife and daughter. Damn, he was the one who needed to be taken care of the most now!


    Qin Shuang shook her head helplessly, her eyes full of sadness.


    But she quickly retracted her gaze, because she knew that the situation in the Void Sect was critical now. She could no longer think about her rtionship.


    At this time, with the help of the little Tianlu Pixiu, Samuel had flown tens of thousands of miles.


    "Enough!" Suddenly, Samuel ordered the little Tianlu Pixiu to stop and looked at the sea below with burning eyes.


    "Roar! Last time, it might be too far away." After Samuel said that and fed a pile of jewelry to the little Tianlu Pixiu, the little Tianlu Pixiu immediately roared to the sky!


    "Roar!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Samuel smiled and was not in a hurry. He sat on the small Tianlu Pixiu''s back and waited slowly.


    An hour passed.


    Two hours passed.


    Several hourster.


    The surface of the sea was calm, but the next moment, the sea suddenly rushed. Under the sea, there was an iparably huge ck shadow swimming quickly.


    "Roar!"


    With a long roar, a huge figure suddenly burst out of the sea and attacked Samuel.


    Samuel neither moved nor left, watching the ck shadowing at him indifferently.


    The ck shadow rushed to


    Samuel, but when it was less than half a meter away from him, Samuel suddenly raised a red stone with his right hand, and the ck shadow stopped in an instant.


    "I''m the new ind lord of Immortal Spirit Ind." Samuel smiled.


    If Fu Mang and the others were present at this time, they would be so scared that their faces would turn pale, because the huge ck shadow standing in front of Samuel was the big Tianlu Pixiu.


    The Big Tianlu Pixiu was stunned for a moment and stared at the red stone in Samuel''s hand with a pair of huge dragon eyes.


    The next second, it suddenly retreated about four or five meters away from Samuel. It slowly spread its wings and lowered its head.


    Samuel smiled. The story on the stone wall was true, and everything was as he had guessed.


    However, the Big Tianlu Pixiu kept looking at the small Tianlu Pixiu, which made Samuel frown. "Is it your son?"

 Chapter 2574

    Chapter 2574


    Under the gaze of Samuel, the Big Tianlu Pixiu nodded.


    "No wonder you are so hostile to me." Samuel felt helpless. It should be that the Big Tianlu Pixiu had sensed the change in Immortal Spirit Ind, so it came to help, leaving the little Tianlu Pixiu who was just an egg.


    Unexpectedly, the little Tianlu Pixiu was discovered by human beings because no one was watching and it was sold to the auction house.


    Samuel happened to buy this little Tianlu Pixiu and then met the Big Tianlu Pixiu here.


    The Big Tianlu Pixiu regarded Samuel as an intruder, and the Little Tianlu Pixiu was still with him. When it confirmed that the Little Tianlu Pixiu was its son, it naturally wouldn''t let go of Samuel.


    "It''s really an interesting fate." Samuel shook his head helplessly. "The matter of Immortal Spirit Ind has passed. You can go back. As for the little Tianlu Pixiu, I will also return it to you."


    After that, Samuel moved his hand, removed the ownership contract with the little Tianlu Pixiu, patted its butt, and let it go back to the Big Tianlu Pixiu.


    The little Tianlu Pixiu turned back with three steps and looked at Samuel reluctantly. The distance of less than a few meters had been gone for a few minutes.


    However, when the little Tianlu Pixiu and the Big Tianlu Pixiu got together and sniffed each other tentatively, they snuggled up to each other intimately. "Just go." Samuel smiled and waved at them.


    The Big Tianlu Pixiu nced at Samuel and lowered its head again, as if it was grateful to Samuel. Then, it jumped into the water with the small Tianlu Pixiu.


    The little Tianlu Pixiu looked at Samuel reluctantly. Finally, under the care of the Big Tianlu Pixiu, it swam away with a cheerful beast cry. Watching the two figures of different sizes snuggle together and go far away, Samuel felt a little sad, but more of it was a kind of happy emotion. Although the small Tianlu Pixiu had been fighting alongside him since it was born and they had always had a good rtionship, it was because of this that Samuel was unwilling to separate the mother and son.


    After finishing these things, Samuel flew back to the fishing vige. When he heard that there would be no more monsters to disturb their fishing in the future, he saw that Samuel and others returned by boat. The whole fishing vige was very happy and insisted on leaving Samuel and others toContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    eat.


    Unable to resist their enthusiasm, the group of people ate a meal and then rushed all the way to Heavenly Lake City under the happily escort of the fishermen.


    In the first two days, a group of people had been working day and night. Everything was normal.


    However, the closer they got to Heavenly Lake City, the worse the situation became.


    Along the way, many people were rushing in the direction of Heavenly Lake City. Samuel stopped a person and asked, "Brother, I want to ask why many people are going in the direction of Heavenly Lake City."


    The man looked at Samuel and saw him wearing a mask. When he was about to ignore Samuel, he saw Fu Mang and many beautiful women behind Samuel. His eyes suddenly lit up. "Haven''t you heard that the Ye and Eu families in Heavenly bake City are recruiting talents. The positions of the Divine Martial General and Ye Family''s Garrison Force are now vacant." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing this, Samuel couldn''t help but smile. The Fu Family was really interesting. "The Divine Martial General, isn''t this the position that Fu Tian gave me before?"


    He didn''t expect that Fu Tian would use the position to recruit troops so soon.


    "Is it that good?" Samuel asked with a smile.


    "That has to be good. However, thepetition is also extremely intense. It is best for people like you not to join in the fun." That person said indifferently.


    Samuel shook his head with a smile. "I''m not interested in these positions."


    "You still have some self-awareness. Although the treatment given by the Ye and Fu families is very good, there are only two positions, so people like you don''t have to think about it."


    "Really?" Samuel smiled.


    "That''s necessary. If one want to sit


    in these seats, it should be our Young Mr. Zhang. Are you also going to Heavenly Lake City? You pretended to ask me what''s wrong with Heavenly Lake City. Forget it. The Strong man behind you is a little capable. For his fake, I will pity you and take you to see our Young Mr. Zhang." The man nced at Samuel disdainfully, his face full of pride.


    He regarded Samuel as a nobody and that Samuel deliberately found a toSamuel wanted to eat with his master.


    Hearing this, Fu Mang was confused, but his heart was in a panic. "Look at me? I''m afraid that you are blind. The most powerful one among us is the masked man in front of you. Why do you do this for my sake?"


    However, when Fu Mang was talking, he was stopped by Samuel. Samuel smiled and said, "Okay."


    The guy nced at Samuel disdainfully. "Okay,e with me."


    After that, he proudly led Samuel group forward.


    In less than ten minutes, a group of people arrived at the front of the main force. There were two or three hundred people around the team and many of them were strong men. They were all fierce, and people did not dare toe near them.


    "All right, just you wait. Let me report it first. After all, Young Mr. Zhang is not someone you can meet casually." After that, the guy ran to the crowd ahead proudly.

 Chapter 2575

    Chapter 2575


    There were two luxurious sedan chairs in the middle of the crowd ahead.


    When the guy said a few words to the man beside the sedan chair, the army stopped. In the first sedan chair, a man slightly poked his head out. The childe was a little handsome.


    After ncing at Samuel, he nodded and waved to the group of people in Samuel.


    Samuel walked over with his men in a few steps.


    After sizing up Samuel, Young Mr. Zhang showed disdain on his face. He looked at Fu Mang with displeasure in his eyes. Finally, his eyes fell on Yvonne, Qin Shuang, and the other girls. Young Mr. Zhang smiled and said, "Okay, keep them."


    After that, Young Mr. Zhang threw a pile of amethysts on the ground with a trace of heroism in his eyes.


    "What are you waiting for? Why haven''t you thanked Mr. Zhang yet?" The man hurriedly urged.


    Samuel nced at the amethysts on the ground. It could be considered to be generous, and it was worth ten thousand.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Of course, these were nothing to Samuel.


    However, Samuel smiled and bent down to pick up the amethysts on the ground.


    "How is it? My Young Mr. Zhang is generous. Haha, if you follow my Young Mr. Zhang, you will enjoy endless wealth and glory." The man smiled proudly.


    Samuel did not speak, and the troops also set off at this time.


    "My name is Niu Zi. Follow me from now on." The man came to the front of Samuel and said as he walked forward.


    After walking for a while, seeing that Samuel was still silent, Niu Zi suddenly walked over and said mysteriously, "In fact, you just saw my young master''s heroic spirit. How do you feel about taking ten thousand amethysts?"


    "Not bad," Samuel said with a chuckle.


    "Haha, as long as you can make our Young Mr. Zhang happy, not to mention 100,000 amethysts, one million or even ten million is easy to capture. Let me tell you directly. My Young Master likes the group of beautiful women behind you very much. If you give him some, Young Mr. Zhang will definitely not treat you unfairly." Niu Zi patted Samuel on the shoulder and looked at Samuel with a very ambiguous look.


    "Not interested," said Samuel.


    "Boy, you don''t want to be punished, do you? Our Young Mr. Zhang took a fancy to a good-for-nothing like you because he gave you face. Otherwise, with your good-for-nothing appearance, how can you have a chance to be famous?" Niu Zi immediately shouted with dissatisfaction.


    "Haha." Samuel smiled bitterly and did not want to refute. He was naturally not interested in arguing with such a person.


    Niu Zi shook his head speechlessly and ignored Samuel.


    The group of people headed for the vast Heavenly Lake City.


    At night, Niu Zi went to Young Mr. Zhang''s ce. When he came back, he angrily called Samuel and said that Young Mr. Zhang wanted to see him alone.


    Samuel smiled nomittally, indicating that Yvonne and others did not need to worry. Then he followed Niu Zi and went to the center of the main force.


    There was a thick nket on the ground, and the sedan chair fell on it. In addition, the sedan chair was like a small pce, which looked extremely luxurious.


    The sedan chair was surrounded by light white gauze. When the breeze blew, it could be seen that there was a huge and luxurious round bed in the sedan chair. There were exquisite counters and various decorations beside the bed.


    Young Mr. Zhang leaned slightly against the bed. There was a thick te of purple crystal on the small counter in front of him, and Young Mr. Zhang was ying with the purple crystal in his hand.


    Next to Young Mr. Zhang''s sedan chair was another sedan chair, in whichy a beautiful woman with a perfect figure. Although she was only wearing a little makeup, she was still beautiful.


    When Samuel was taken to the front of the sedan chair, Niu Zi retreated gently.


    Young Mr. Zhang nced at Samuel and chuckled. "Do you know how much money I have on it?"


    Samuel shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "It''s right that you don''t know,


    because it''s too many for you to


    count. For you, it should be an astronomical number." After that Young Mr. Zhang smiled


    condescendingly, reached out and pushed the purple crystal on the counter out of the sedan chair.


    Looking at the piles of amethysts, many of the guards nearby couldn''t help but swallow their saliva.


    But in terms of size, this pile of amethysts was no less than 500,000.


    This was a huge sum of money for many people, but for Samuel, it was nothing.


    He spent more one night in the auction house.


    "Young Mr. Zhang, what do you mean by this?" Samuel didn''t even look at the amethysts.


    "I like the women around you very much. Niu Zi should have told you."


    "Yes, but I''ve also replied that I''m not interested." Samuel says indifferently.


    "Not interested? All the refusales from theck of chips. Here are 500,000 purple crystals. Think about it." Young Mr. Zhang said with a chuckle, as if he had made up his mind.


    "I won''t answer the same question again," Samuel said.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Niu Zi was so angry that he wanted to rush forward and beat Samuel up. This was 500,000 purple crystals. Don''t be too ungrateful.


    "Interesting!" Young Mr. Zhang was not angry. He pped his hands and several servants came over slowly with several big boxes.


    Then, they opened the box, which was full of dazzling purple light. There were three boxes of purple crystals, at least 10 million, and at least 5 million.


    This amount was a huge sum of money even for many wealthy families, let alone for personal benefit.


    Young Mr. Zhang smiled and said proudly, "What about now?"


    Samuel smiled bitterly. Without even looking at the amethysts, he turned to leave.


    Niu Zi immediately blocked in front of Samuel, and the muscr men around him also took a step forward at this time with unfriendly eyes. "Stop! Brat, are you done? Our Young Mr. Zhang has already given you face. You should know that five million purple crystal coins can buy a lot of women."


    "You''ve brought so many women out. It''s obvious that you''re just a gigolo. You can rely on women to make a living. Now that I''ve given you so much money, just ept it."


    "You''re right. I''ll give you five million, and you can find a lot of women. Brat, apologize to Young Mr. Zhang."


    Niu Zi shouted coldly with a group of strong men.


    "Brother, it seems that you have met


    an opponent. In another sedan chair, the beautiful woman chuckled. For her, Samuel was a gigolo who relied on women to eat. Although she often raised some pretty gigolos, Samuel''s physique was obviously not what she wanted.


    After that, the woman gently waved her jade arms and lifted the gauze curtain in front of the sedan chair, revealing her extremely beautiful features. She looked at Samuel with contempt and said with a smile,


    "Take off the mask." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Did you hear that? Miss Zhang asked you to take off the mask. Damn it, why do you still pretend to be the masked man? How long has it been?"


    "Why do you want to remove it?" Samuel couldn''t help butugh.


    "If you look good, I can consider exchanging five million purple crystals with you for your girls." Miss Zhang smiled confidently.


    Samuel suddenly sneered disdainfully. "Okay. But are you sure you are qualified?" After that, Samuel took off his mask.

 Chapter 2576

    Chapter 2576


    When the mask of Samuel was removed, the determined and handsome face appeared in front of everyone.


    Miss Zhang''s disdainful eyes were suddenly fixed on Samuel. Then, her eyes were full of love.


    Samuel''s appearance waspletely beyond Miss Zhang''s expectation and even shocked her.


    Although she was more or less mentally prepared, after all, being surrounded by a group of women, if his figure was not very good, at least he was good-looking.


    However, she did not expect Samuel to be so handsome!


    Although Samuel''s figure was a little short, which did not match Miss Zhang''s masculine style; she did not mind it too much for the sake of her brother''s happiness.


    "Well, it''s okay. You can get on the sedan chair." Although Miss Zhang said lightly, she was more or less looking forward to it. After all, for her, who preferred muscr men, it was obvious that she liked the appearance of a person who broke the criteria of choosing people to get on the sedan chair. That was why she broke the rules.


    Samuel gave a symbolic smile and then put on the mask.


    "Sorry, as I said, you are not qualified." After saying that, Samuel turned around and left.


    "Bitch, what are you talking about?" After Miss Zhang was stunned, she was furious.


    There had never been a man who could refuse her. If Samuel did this, how ashame would she be?


    "Am I not clear enough?" Samuel stood up slightly and turned around.


    "I''m warning you. You''d better think it over before answering. I''m the eldest daughter of the Zhang family. I''m rich, and those women can''tpare with me. It''s your honor to be chosen by me. What''s more, you will enjoy endless wealth in the future. These are far more than what those women give you." Miss Zhang suppressed her anger and shouted coldly.


    Samuel couldn''t helpughing. "Okay, then I''ll say it again."


    "I''m not interested in women like you. In my eyes, it''s worthless even if you arepare with others, let alone to them. Do you hear me?" Samuel said coldly.


    This sentence was like a huge p on her face. Miss Zhang was so angry that she almost gritted her teeth. Her slender fingers were clenched into fists, and she wanted to eat Samuel alive.


    "Bad boy, you''ve gone too far. It''s not only that you refuse my Young Mr. Zhang, but also Miss Zhang. I order you to apologize immediately." Niu Zi was angry.


    He was the one who introduced Samuel. If Samuel angered the young master and the youngdy and med it on himself, he was unwilling to do


    So.


    Therefore, it was the most appropriate time for him to jump out at this time.


    Almost at the same time, dozens of strong men beside him also stood up at the same time. The anger in their eyes was ready to punch Samuel to death.


    Looking at these tall strong men, Samuel smiled disdainfully.


    "Brat, if you don''t want to be beaten, be good and go to Miss''s sedan chair."


    "Otherwise, don''t me us for being ruthless." After saying that, several big men twisted their shoulders and clenched their fists, making the sound of bones colliding.


    Seeing this, Miss Zhang immediately snorted disdainfully. "Just be a male dog for me. For the sake of your good looks, I will keep this sedan chair for you."


    These dozens of strong men were


    not only strong, but also had high cultivation. They were Young Mr. Zhang''s Right-hand men. Obviously, if Young Mr. Zhang''s men were not capable, how could he dare


    to


    ept the recruitment of the Ye and


    FQ families?


    Therefore, all the people present could not help but sneer at this time. For them, Samuel only had two choices. One was to be beaten to death by this group of people, or to go back and be a dog obediently.


    "I told you to be obedient, but you didn''t listen." Niu Zi pretended to sigh helplessly, but his eyes were full of anger for Samuel.


    After all, Samuel had ruined his original n.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Just because of you?" Samuel sneered disdainfully.


    "Ha, you''re still so stubborn when you''re on the verge of death. Did you learn this skill by lying to a woman? However, this method of dealing with a woman may be useful, but it is useless against a fist." Arge man coldly said.


    "Women need soft tongues, not tough mouths!" Miss Zhang said sarcastically.


    She never hid her desire in this respect. She was even proud of controlling countless men, because it could not only satisfy her body''s needs, but also prove her strong appearance.


    The corner of Samuel''s mouth twitched, and he suddenly exerted a little force under his feet.


    "Shua!"


    Several residual shadows stood directly on the spot. Before the dozens of strong men could even react, they suddenly felt their vision turn ck. Then, a sharp pain came from their chests, and their bodies flew dozens of meters away under the severe injury of a strange force.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    In an instant, more than a dozen strong men fell to the ground like more than a dozen big iron pancakes, rumbling continuously!


    The captain of the men was left behind. His cultivation was higher, and those people had be meat shields. He saw Samuel rushing toward him.


    He hurriedly raised his fist and threw it at Samuel with all his strength. It weighed at least 5,000 kilograms!


    The rushing Samuel also raised his right fist and punched directly!


    "Bang!"


    "Ah!!!"


    The giant man''s arm, which was as thick as a thigh, suddenly hit a huge rock like rotten wood after hitting


    Samuel''s fist. It exploded direct from the inside, and then it broke free from the shackles of the giant man''s arm, turned into a pile of meat, and flew back!

 Chapter 2577

    Chapter 2577


    "Pa!"


    A pile of rotten meat, mixed with broken bones, quietly fell several meters behind the giant man.


    At this time, the muscles and flesh on one side of the giant man''s arm were exposed, and blood kept flowing out from the torn mouth like pirs. Everyone present was stunned!


    Fist against fist!


    A giant, facing a "weak" that was as small as a child in front of him, did not expect his opponent to smash him into a meat pie. Instead, one of his arms was smashed off by his opponent!


    It was like holding a toothpick and breaking a big tree.


    Coupled with the bloody scene of a punch hitting flesh, everyone present was shocked.


    What kind of great disparity in strength could cause such a burst of instant killing scene!


    Niu Zi stood still and looked at Samuel with his legs shaking. He hadpletely lost control of himself and peed in his pants.


    What had he just experienced?


    To wipe the shoulder with Azrael?


    "Damn, I thought I was going to watch a clown show, but who would have thought that I would be that clown?"


    Patting the dust on his fist, Samuel smiled disdainfully, leaving a group of stunned people behind, and then turned to leave.


    At this time, no one dared to stop him. They even forgot to stop him!


    "This... this..." Looking at Samuel''s back, Young Mr. Zhang was so surprised that he couldn''t speak for a while.


    "Oh, Young Mr. Zhang, it''s... it''s my fault. It''s my fault. I was blind to find such a person." Niu Zi fell to his knees.


    If Samuel couldn''t afford to offend him, what else could he do? He could only beg for mercy from his master.


    For him, Samuel had humiliated his young master and miss one by one, and now his men were beaten and injured. If the young master med him, he would die countless times.


    However, Niu Zi''s voice and tears did not get any response. Young Mr. Zhang still murmured and looked in the direction where Samuel left.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, the captain of the giant team, who had half of his arm blown off, suddenly felt a heart-wrenching pain on his arm and fell directly to the ground. He covered the wound with his hand and opened his eyes in pain!


    The loud noise woke Young Mr. Zhang up. He looked at Niu Zi and was angry, but then he smiled and said, "Niu Zi, you did a good job. Get me such an expert!"


    "Ah?" Niu Zi was stunned.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Young Mr. Zhang''s face was full of joy. Samuel''s performance just now shocked him greatly, but also made him very happy.


    With such an expert like him, wouldn''t it be easy to capture the official positions of the Ye and Fu families in Heavenly Lake City this time?


    "This guy is so powerful that my 18 arhats can''t even withstand a face-to-face attack from him. Niu Zi what are you waiting for? Hurry up and take the purple crystal." After that Young Mr. Zhang ran out of the sedan chair excitedly and chased in the direction where Samuel left.


    Niu Zi was stunned for a moment and then came over. He asked the servants to carry the boxes and quickly followed Young Mr. Zhang.


    After everyone left, Miss Zhang still looked in the direction where Samuel had gone.


    Then, her body couldn''t help but


    tremble, and her face turned slightly red. "I underestimated you. You are not only handsome, but also so strong. It seems that you will make me feel veryfortable. I am really satisfied with you."


    S


    After that, she gently clenched her fists, and her eyes were full of charm. "I''ll eat you."


    "Come on; take out my best gauze and the best paint. I want to make up!" After that, sheughed and put down the white gauze around the sedan chair.


    At this time, Samuel had returned to the side of Yvonne and others after repairing the mob. He was about to leave with them. At this time, Young Mr. Zhang also rushed over with a group of his men.


    Seeing these people, Samuel was not in a hurry. He smiled gently and said, "Why? Haven''t you had enough fun yet?"


    "No, no, Big Brother, you misunderstood. I... I''m not here to take revenge on you." Young Mr. Zhang dodged subconsciously and waved his hand desperately at the same time.


    When he saw that Samuel did not move, he hurriedly instructed the servants to bring up the items and chuckled.


    Niu Zi quickly added, "Brother, my master is not here to seek revenge, but to reward you."


    "Yes, he is right. Although we just had a bad time, it''s inevitable that there will be a fight between our teeth and lips.''


    "


    "My master means that not only will he not take revenge, but he will also reward you with five million purple crystals. At the same time, he will promote you to be our chief guard."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean."


    Young Mr. Zhang and Niu Zi changed their previous attitudes and smiled, for fear of angering Samuel.


    Samuel was amused. Although thedies and Fu Mang didn''t know what Samuel had done just now, they could guess what had happened. They couldn''t help covering their mouths andughing.


    "Since someone gave me five million purple crystals, there''s no reason for me to refuse, right?" Samuel looked at Yvonne mischievously.


    Yvonne covered her mouth and smiled, nodding.


    "So you agreed?" Niu Zi suddenly asked happily.

 Chapter 2578

    Chapter 2578


    Seeing Samuel nod, Mr. Zhang and Niu Zi were overjoyed. They were going to take Samuel to the center of the army on the spot to drink and celebrate happily.


    However, Samuel refused.


    "Well. Keep a low profile. I understand." Young Mr. Zhangughed and then ordered Niu Zi, "Since my brother doesn''t want to go, you should take good care of him for me."


    After that, he bowed to Samuel, gritted his teeth, and reminded Niu Zi, "If my brother suffers anything, you will die, understand?"


    "Yes!" Niu Zi was scared badly. He trembled all over and was shocked.


    After Young Mr. Zhang left, Niu Zi ran to Samuel with ttery. His attitude had beenpletely reversed. He was so angry before, but now he was so humble.


    "Big Brother, are you thirsty? Are you hungry? Do you want me to get you something to eat? Or find two servants to massage you." Niu Zi showed a silly smile and made an obscene smile.


    "There''s no need!" Samuel nced at the crowd and smiled helplessly.


    "Do you want to rest? I''ll find someone to get you a sedan chair, or do you need anything else?" Niu Zi still asked reluctantly.


    "I just need you to stop annoying me," Samuel said.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Niu Zi was stunned on the spot.


    At dawn, the army set off for Heavenly Lake City again.


    At noon the next day, the sky-high city wall of Heavenly Lake City reappeared in front of Samuel.


    For Samuel, this was a special ce for him, which could be regarded as the starting point for him to enter Jianghu. Now that he came back, his statuswas different. However, he couldn''t help thinking of his old friends when he went back to the old ce. He wondered how Xiaotao was doing


    now.


    Was her cousin doing well?


    Just as he was lost in thought, the noisy noise pulled Samuel back to reality. The city of Heavenly Lake City was bustling with noise. The scene of Dew City in the past seemed to appear.


    Obviously, the development of the Fu and Ye families had yed a big role. Many Jianghu people came here because of their fame.


    After entering the city, following the crowd, Samuel and others slowly walked to the main city.


    In the main hall of the city, the Fu and Ye families set up a huge venue. There were thousands of tables in the venue, each of which was made of top solid wood. The table was covered with gold and jade, and then there were all kinds of delicious food. It could be seen that the Fu and Ye families were rich and powerful.


    In the front row, there were several rows of VIP area directly made of jade tables and golden bowls. Above the VIP area was arge rectangr stone tform.


    At this time, on the stone tform, Fu Mei was dressed in gorgeous clothes. Her face was full of charm, and her eyes were full of high spirits. For her, she had encountered so many twists and turns and found so many dragonmen. Now, she finally stepped into a rich and powerful family and her status rose sharply.


    Next to her, Fu Tian and another ugly-looking young man sat on either side, with some high-level members of their families standing behind them. The ugly young man was naturally City Lord Ye''s son, Ye Shijun.


    Although he was a little ugly, he was still the new city lord of Heavenly Lake City. Otherwise, why would he fall in love with Fu Mei?


    As one of the important leaders, Young Mr. Zhang was invited to the VIP seats. The people sitting next to him were either high-ranking officials or heroes of the same standard as him.


    "Patriarch, everyone is here. Why don''t you go up and say a few words?" Fu Mei took a sip of the wine, her red lips lightly pressed, and she looked charming.


    For today''s asion, from midnightst night, Fu Mei used nearly ten servants to dress herself up carefully.


    This was far bigger than the scale of her marriage to Ye Shijun!


    Perhaps someone would wonder why her operation was so abnormal, but it was normal for Fu Mei.


    The purpose of marrying him was to have a chance to rise through the ranks in one step at a time. Today, however, it just so happened that she was in the sky and ruled over the people. It was self-evident which one was more important.


    Getting married was also to make a name for herself and make everyone envious. Now was the time to show off.


    When Fu Tian heard these words, an


    embarrassed expression


    immediately appeared on his face.


    Seeing Fu Mei''s dress today, he already knew what her intention was. How could he dare to say anything else? "Mei''er, you are joking with me. Why would I, an old man, go up in front of so many people?"


    "That''s right, Mei''er, what the Patriarch said is reasonable. If it weren''t for you, how could our Fu Family have such a glorious time like today? Therefore, if we want someone to speak, no one else other than Mei''er is qualified."


    "You''re right. Mei''er, you''re the hope and future of our Fu n. If you don''t speak, then who will?"


    At this time, a group of executives wished they could put their faces under their pants to praise Fu Mei. Since thest time the wordless Tomes of Arcane had happened, the Fu family had been frosted by the snow, and it was hard to live.


    Fu Mei, who was confident that she could seduce Samuel, also became the target of the Fu family. However, an unexpected encounter made Fu Mei see the new diamond king.


    And this time, Fu Mei seeded, and the Fu family also rose. How could they not regard her as ancestor savor?


    "Don''t say that There is an


    appetizer. If didn''t make it in


    advance, how could I have the


    confidence to speak? Chief, mamet


    know what kind of dish this


    appetizer is?" Fu Mei only sneered at thesepliments, but her words were full of dissatisfaction.


    "Fu Tian, please tell us," Ye Shijun said.


    Fu Tian smiled proudly and said to his subordinate, "What are you waiting for? Bring me the things."


    "Yes!"


    The subordinate obeyed and quickly left.


    A momentter, his subordinate ran over with two spirit tablets in hand.


    On the tablet, there was a Samuel''s spirit tablet and a Fu Yao''s spirit tablet.


    Seeing the two cards, Fu Mei smiled coldly.


    Fu Tian stood up and walked to the center of the stage in a few steps. Looking at the thousands of people under the stage, he waved his hand and the audience suddenly quieted down.


    "Everyone, I am very d that you


    are here to participate in the Selection Contest of the Fu and Ye families. Here, on behalf of the Fu and Ye families, I wee you all. However, before we start, there is one thing I have to do first.


    With that, Fu Tian waved his hand and two spirit tablets appeared in his hands.


    The group of people looked at each other. What was the meaning of suddenly taking two spirit tablets on such a good day?


    "Eh? Isn''t Samuel and Fu Yao''s spirit tablets? What is the Fu family doing? Are they worshipping the couple?"


    "I wonder what Fu Tian is doing."


    The people sitting in the VIP seats in front could clearly see the words on the spirit tablets. At this time, they were all surprised. They didn''t know what


    Fu Tian was doing!


    But just as everyone was amazed, another subordinate came up with a bucket of stinky barrel and put it beside Fu Tian.

 Chapter 2579

    Chapter 2579


    The stench in the barrel made all the people close to it pinch their noses. Some of them even felt sick when they saw the feces in the barrel.


    But at the same time, everyone was even more stunned.


    This was a feast. What was he doing with a bucket of shit?


    "The reason why my Fu n declined and even fell off the altar was because I was blind and ced my hope on Fu Yao. However, it turned out that Fu Yao was just a piece of useless material and could not be carved. It was also because of this that my Fu n was dragged down by such an ipetent person, causing our family to fall." The Fu n spoke.


    "The patriarch is right. As the daughter of the Fu family, Fu Yao was hooked up with a bastard on earth. He not only sent me to the Fu family''s future, but also made my Fu family lose its reputation."


    "A bitch like her can''t die well before she dies, and she can''t live in peace after death."


    "We should announce this couple to the world."


    As Fu Tian spoke, the high-level executives of the Fu family echoed with indignation.


    They pushed all the sins of the Fu family to Yvonne and Samuel.


    "So, from today on, I officially announce that this pair of b*stards and b*tch should be expelled from my Fu family." After that, Fu Tian directly picked up the bucket of shit and poured it directly on the memorial tablets of Samuel and Yvonne.


    Yvonne, who was far away from them, clenched her fists and she was so angry that she almost trembled.


    She had never seen someone so shameless.


    Even if she died, the Fu family would let them take the me. With such a family, it was better to have two more enemies!


    Under the mask of Samuel, he looked indifferent. He was not angry about what Fu Tian had done, because he had no feelings for the Fu family for a long time.


    Moreover, Samuel had already let them go many times, and he had been very kind to them.


    Looking at the humiliated spirit tablet, Fu Mei smiled coldly and happily.


    Although this appetizer seemed to be disgusting, it really opened her stomach.


    After kicking Yvonne couple''s spirit tablets to the ground, Fu Tian coldly smiled and loudly said, "Everyone, although the Fu Family has declined because of this pair of b*stards, the heavens will protect our Fu Family. As long as there is a phoenix, it will spread its wings. Fu Mei is the golden phoenix of our Fu Family. It is also because of her that our Fu Family will definitely sweep away the decline of the past and regain our might!"


    "The patriarch is right. Here, I apologize to Fu Mei on behalf of the Fu family. We underestimated you in the past. You are the real phoenix girl of our Fu family. We were blind and attached our hope to Fu Yao."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At this time, a group of executives were also taking advantage of the chance, kneeling down to lick Fu Mei.


    This appetizer was carefully


    arranged by Fu Tian. It could not only throw all the past of the Fu family to Yvonne, but also humiliate the couple to vent their anger. Most importantly, it could serve FuMei well and improve her status now.


    "Even if you die, you will be consumed by them. It''s really unfortunate for you to have such a family." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu smiled bitterly and said to Yvonne.


    "I only have my husband and daughter in my family." Yvonne, who had been angry before, was now more relieved.


    "Are they too disgusting? Are they humiliating the dead?" At this time, in the VIP seats, Wang Simin muttered discontentedly.


    Although she did not know Yvonne,


    the name "Samuel" was still fresh in her mind. Since leaving Wuyou Vige and hearing the news about him, and knowing that he had fallen. into the endless abyss''s death. Wang Simin was sad for a long time and could not extricate herself.


    "Simin, don''t say too much." Wang Dong stopped his daughter in time and told her not to speak nonsense.


    In fact, Wang Dong''s thoughts about


    Samuel were veryplicated. At


    first, he was very angry when he


    e


    knew that Wang Simin had taken away the elixir, but after Wang Simin came back, she exined everything clearly. In addition, not long after the news that Samuel had fallen into the endless abyss and died, Wang


    Dong''s anger of Samuel had


    disappeared.


    Instead, it was a pity.


    After all, for him, the Wang family had lost the high-quality son-inw mentioned by his father. If he had been more despicable, his life might have been rewritten.


    However, there was no "if" in this world. In addition to feeling sorry for Samuel, he had to do what he should do now.


    The forces of Heavenly Lake City had changed. As a force, he could only follow the current trend.


    Wang Simin was so angry that she looked at Fu Tian on the stage with hatred. "I really don''t know why you work for such a scum."


    Wang Dong sighed and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    At this moment, Fu Mei stood up gently and slowly walked over with Ye Shijun apanying her.


    ncing disdainfully at the spirit tablets on the ground, Fu Mei looked at Fu Tian and said with a chuckle, "Patriarch Fu, you don''t have to apologize. How can I be angry because of a pair of useless men and women?"


    "You''re right. My wife is God''s favored daughter. Will she care about those cats and dogs?" Ye Shijun also said coldly and arrogantly at this time. "Husband, don''t say that. In fact, I''m not that noble. However,pared with that b*tch Fu Yao, I''m much more urate. I found you." "Haha, Madam, you don''t have to say that. I''m just an ordinary person. It''s a blessing that I''m able to marry a beautiful and smartdy like you." The couple blew on each other''s butt, making the audience feel goosebumps all over the ground. Yvonne was angry and amused. She looked at Samuel and said.

 Chapter 2580

    Chapter 2580


    "Does she have a blood feud with me? Does she want to drag me down with her show of love?" Yvonne was speechless.


    Samuelughed and said, "She has been suppressed by you for so many years. How could she give up boasting in front of so many people?"


    Yvonne was speechless.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But what Samuel said was true.


    It wasn''t easy for Fu Mei to get what she wanted today. She really wanted to trample everyone under her feet.


    They seemed to be showing off their love, but in fact, they were ttering each other.


    Satisfied, Fu Mei pretended to be shy. Then she looked up and smiled. "Well, husband, we''d better not waste everyone''s time."


    "Okay, Madam, please announce it."


    Fu Mei was very satisfied with Ye Shijun''s performance. She nodded, took a step forward, looked at everyone present, and said, "There''s no need to be so polite. We''ll invite everyone to have a good meal. After dinner, we''llpete for the two official positions of the Fu and Ye families. You may go to the arena in person, or send your subordinates to the arena. The arena is a chaotic battle, and anyone can go on stage to challenge until there is no challenger. The one left is automatically elected as the General Staff of the Garrison Department of the Ye Family and is in charge of 100,000 elite soldiers of the Ye Family."


    "The Divine Martial General of the Fu family will continue with this method. The winner can lead 30,000 elite soldiers of the Fu family. Do you understand?"


    Fu Mei was very happy with the feeling of being the motherly model of the world. She didn''t even want to get off the stage.


    Seeing that everyone had understood, she reluctantly returned to the table on the stage.


    "Everyone, let me toast everyone first. I am Niu Feidao. However, after drinking this ss of wine, we will see the true martial arts on the stage. At that time, don''t me me for being rude." On the VIP seats, a big man stood up and toasted.


    Although it was a toast, his bold tone and attitude seemed to be threatening everyone. He would be smarter and it was better not topete with him for the most important part of the Department of Security.


    As soon as these words came out, someone raised his ss in dissatisfaction and took a sip. Then he mmed the ss on the table and said disdainfully, "Then I''ll do it first as a toast. After all, I''m afraid that you won''t give me a chance to toast in the future."


    "You can''t say that either. Next year, I will still toast you at your grave." Another person said coldly.


    No one was convinced by this group of people. Those who dared toe here were all capable!


    Who''s not eyeing those two positions?


    How could he allow others to sleep soundly under the bed?


    Looking at the group of people who were extremely confident and even aggressive in their eyes, Mr. Zhang did not speak. He smiled and raised his ss to drink a mouthful of wine.


    "What''s wrong? Young Mr. Zhang doesn''t seem to say a word? Are you afraid?" Someone noticed his behavior and sneered.


    Hearing this, Young Mr. Zhang was not angry butughed. "Afraid? I am indeed afraid, but I am afraid that your subordinates will die too fast."


    "Mr. Zhang, aren''t you a little too arrogant?"


    "Yes, Mr. Zhang, it''s normal for us to brag to each other, but you have the least experience here. Do you have the guts to say such big words? Aren''t you afraid of making everyoneugh?"


    "One year ago, some of your men were beaten to the ground by me!"


    All the people scoffed at Young Mr. Zhang''s bold words. Young Mr. Zhang could survive in Jianghu, not because of his strength, but


    .ne


    because of his wealth. For other people who were more powerful, they would despised people like him, who only relied on his family.


    "It seems that our Young Mr. Zhang no longer relies on money to ept people, but on his mouth. Anyway, just brag!"


    After they finished speaking, the crowd burst intoughter.


    Young Mr. Zhang was so angry that his face turned livid. He mmed his palm on the table and said, "Justugh. I''m afraid that you can only cry after staying for a while."


    The crowd was stunned, and then they burst intoughter again.


    Samuel also sat down with the group of people including Yvonne. It was indeed hard to travel through the night. It was actually not bad to enjoy the pleasure brought by delicious food.


    Samuel and Yvonne picked up the food for each other. The more Qin Shuang ate, the less delicious the food in the bowl became.


    "Junior Brother." Putting down the bowl and chopsticks, Qin Shuang suddenly spoke.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel raised his head and asked curiously.


    In fact, he also noticed that Qin Shuang''s mood was very low at this time. Sometimes, she was also very pitiful, but pity did not mean that Samuel had to take action. On the contrary, he would only be more determined to continue. It was also a good thing to let her retreat.


    "I want... to return to the Void Sect." After that, Qin Shuang put down her bowl and chopsticks and left.


    Yvonne hurriedly got up and was


    about to chase after her, but was


    stopped by Samuel. "Let her go. Besides, her mother is in the Void Sect. It''s not a bad thing for her to go back and have a look."


    Looking at Qin Shuang''s departing figure, Yvonne didn''t know what to do.


    "Cold-blooded, heartless!" The ginseng baby cursed Samuel and ran after Qin Shuang.


    Fu Mang, Fu Li, and the others who didn''t know what had happened were all stunned. What had happened?


    When they were about to ask, Niu Zi rushed over and said, "Big Brother, Young Mr. Zhang asked you to go to his ce."

 Chapter 2581

    Chapter 2581


    Samuel looked back and saw many people standing up and walking toward the VIP area.


    Samuel smiled, stood up, followed Niu Zi, and walked over.


    The VIP area had already eaten and began to make preparations in the preparation area.


    When Samuel walked over, the group of people was already talking with their own subordinates, showing off their strength.


    Their subordinates were all extremely strong, as if they were piled up by muscles. Some of them were slightly shorter, but their muscles were harder, and they were even shining with bronze light.


    When Samuel walked over, his slim figure might be good among the normal standards of ordinary people, butpared with these people, he was like a child.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Zhang, is this the so-called master? You didn''t drink much at noon today. Why are you talking so randomly?" Seeing Samueling over, someone only looked at him and immediately burst intoughter.


    "It seems that Young Mr. Zhang was at the end of his rope. He couldn''t find a good helper, so he began to make up the numbers."


    "With such a short man, our Da Shan can probably smash him into a meat pie with one punch. Think about it, it''s really cruel."


    "Big Brother, there''s no need. I can break him with just one finger." The man named Da Shan responded. After that, he looked at Samuel provocatively. Then, he shrugged his muscles and showed off to Samuel.


    His words made everyone burst intoughter.


    Young Mr. Zhang''s face turned cold and he was a little unhappy. "Whether you have the ability or not, you''ll know after fighting for a while. Brother, help me deal with themter. Don''t show mercy."


    Samuel smiled. "I didn''t say I wanted to fight on the ring."


    Young Mr. Zhang was instantly stunned on the spot. "Don''t fight?"


    He regarded Samuel as his trump card. Now, Samuel suddenly told him not to fight?


    "Haha, I''mughing to death. I''mughing to death."


    "The so-called master that Young Mr. Zhang just bragged about is now out of the bag. He escaped at thest moment, hahaha."


    "Mr. Zhang, did the so-called master escape from the master?"


    "He''s so small. Seeing so many muscr men with us, he must have peed. What else can he do if he doesn''t run away?"


    In the face of the ridicule of the crowd, Young Mr. Zhang''s face was as white as a pig''s liver, and he was about to explode. He looked at Samuel as if he was going to swallow Samuel alive.


    However, Young Mr. Zhang had seen Samuel''s ability before. No matter how angry he was, he did not dare to touch Samuel at all.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first." After saying that, Samuel left Young Mr. Zhang, who was shocked and angry, and turned to leave. Behind him, there was another burst ofughter. Young Mr. Zhang was so angry that he trembled all over. He wanted to find a hole to hide in. Almost at this time, a drum sounded in the ring. As Fu Mei announced loudly, thepetition officially began.


    It was rare for Samuel to be so rxed. He stood in the crowd with Yvonne and others and appreciated them.


    However, to Samuel''s disappointment, these people''s fights were like child''s y.


    It wasn''t until the second half of the match that the match began to be a little more exciting with the fights from the VIP area. However, this also caused the battle to reach its climax.


    The giant Da Shan, which had mocked Samuel just now, was so powerful that it could destroy everything. Several challengers on the arena were easily knocked down by this guy.


    "Awesome, Da Shan." Under the stage, shopkeeper Zhu, Big Brother of Da Shan, was very happy at this time.


    Da Shan had already defeated seven or eight people in a row on the stage. If there was no ident, shopkeeper Zhu would take over thergest branch of the Ministry of Defense of the Fu and Ye families.


    "Dad, why don''t you go up? It''s okay to follow these scums like the Fu and Ye families, but if you are still under themand of this group of people, I would rather die." Wang Simin said angrily at this time.


    Wang Dong gritted his teeth and looked embarrassed.


    Of course, he also wanted to make a good name for himself. He couldn''t be a king, but at least he wanted to be above ten thousand people. But the problem was that the strength that Da Shan showed frightened him.


    This guy was not only extremely strong, but also very skilled in actualbat. It was really difficult to defeat him.


    In fact, most of them shared the same opinion with Wang Dong. Many people even nned not to challenge him in this round at allt was possible for them to leave their strength to fight for the second round and be the Divine Martial General of the Fu family.


    Therefore, no one came on stage for a while.


    "F*ck, none of you can fight. Are you all a group of good-for-nothings? Ah? F*ck, I thought there were many masters fighting for such an important official position. It turns out that they are all


    ve


    good-for-nothings." Da Shan was extremely arrogant, looking at


    e''


    everyone present with contempt and


    boredom in his eyes. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Damn it, you stinky man." Wang Simin was still calm. She waspletely irritated by the teasing provocation of Da Shan. She picked up her sword and flew straight to the ring.


    "Simin..." Wang Dong wanted to pull her, but it was toote.


    Wang Simin''s sudden appearance on the stage stunned everyone, including Da Shan. But when they saw that she was a girl, they looked at each other in dismay.


    "Pfft! Hahaha! I''ve been waiting for a long time! What a f*cking girl! She''s really beautiful! But with your small body, are you going topete with me in bed martial arts?" Da Shanughed.


    His words immediately made the audience burst intoughter.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. This girl even wanted to do this, but this was her character.


    "Do you know her?" Yvonne did not even need to look at the expression under Samuel''s mask to guess that Samuel knew Wang Simin.


    Samuel nodded, and Yvonne deliberately rolled her eyes. "You know quite a lot of beautiful women. It seems that I should also meet many handsome guys."


    Samuel smiled bitterly.


    At this time, on the stage, Wang Simin had already attacked Da Shan angrily.


    However, it was obviously not good


    to be angry. TheConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    gap between the


    strength of the two sides was too


    big. In just a few rounds, although Wang Simin was indeed a powerful woman and made a lot of trouble for Da Shan with her swift and fierce figure, she alsopletely irritated Da Shan. Da Shan suppressed Wang Simin and made her retreat step by step with all its strength. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Da Shan pushed Wang Simin back with one palm, and then punched her in the abdomen.


    Once hit, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Wang Simin''s face was full of despair, but at this moment, a ck shadow suddenly stood in front of her, and a hand suddenly wrapped around the fist as big as a y pot.

 Chapter 2582

    Chapter 2582


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise, but everyone was stunned to find that the loud noise was not the sound of Da Shan hitting Wang Simin.


    On the contrary, Da Shan seemed to have suddenly bumped into some steel te and then retreated by inertia. However, because of the strong inertia, it stepped heavily on the stone tform.


    Mountain looked up in shock, only to see a man standing in front of him, with his right hand gently holding Wang Simin''s waist, and his left hand holding his fist.


    "It''s you, brat?" Da Shan was iparably shocked. It was clear that this man was precisely Samuel who ridiculed him just now.


    "It''s mme!" Samuel smiled slightly, gently let go of Wang Simin, and said to her, "Go down, leave this to me."


    Wang Simin looked at the masked man in front of her in surprise. For some reason, she did not know this man, but she could always feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity from him.


    For some reason, in front of this guy, she wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t say it out loud.


    Before Wang Simin could react, Samuel had slowly sent her off the ring.


    Although he had only known Wang Simin for a short time, in order to help him, she had risked her life to resist Ye Wuhuan in Wuyou Vige. Therefore, in Samuel''s heart, this unruly but kind-hearted First Miss of the Wang family was one of his friends.


    "Damn, who is that guy? Isn''t that the man who worked for Young Mr. Zhang before?"


    "Mr. Zhang, you''re really capable. Just now, you said that you didn''t hit on the ring because you were acting for us? Are you trying to paralyze us?" When the group of people saw Samuel step onto the stage, they couldn''t help but look at Young Mr. Zhang in confusion. Young Mr. Zhang''s face showed a slightly calm and embarrassed smile, but his heart was in a panic.


    He didn''t know what this guy was doing! He was alsopletely confused, okay?


    "He has some skills. This guy can actually take a punch from Da Shan with one palm!"


    "Haha, so what? Da Shan just saw that the other party was a girl, so he took pity on her. If it were that guy, hehe, he would kill him with one punch." "That''s right. Besides, that kid used a dirty trick. It can''t be said that he suddenly attacked again, and Da Shan didn''t realize it. If he really did it, that guy would be nothing."


    A group of people continued to say disdainfully. Of course, they were not interested in Samuel''s performance. After all, the performance of Da Shan hadpletely conquered them.


    At this time, Wang Dong quickly started to take over Wang Simin, who had been put down on the stage. He looked left and right, for fear that his daughter would be hurt.


    "Dad, that man seems to be the sick chicken." Wang Simin looked at Samuel''s back and couldn''t help murmuring.


    Wang Dong smiled bitterly. "Silly girl, don''t talk nonsense."


    On the stand, Fu Mei, Fu Tian, and a group of executives of the Fu family all frowned.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "That... that fellow, is he the one who came to our Fu Family back then?"


    "I don''t know. The mask looks very simr, but recently, there have been too many people pretending to be the masked man."


    "Moreover, my Fu Family is no


    longer the same as it used to be. Does that fellow still dare toe and throw his life away at this moment? From the way I see it, he shoul@be someone who fishs for fame. Relying on his own ability, he is pretending to be strong. He is just trying to help these rich


    shopkeepers earn some food."


    Hearing this, the group of executives rxed a little.


    In the viewing gallery, Da Shan was not as rxed as the rest. On the contrary, at this moment, cold sweat had already formed on his forehead.


    The fist held by Samuel suddenly


    became very painful. It was as if it was about to be smashed into pieces by Samuel''s hand. He tried to pull it back, but it did not help at with a lot of strength. The hand of Samuel was like a tiger''s mp tightly stuck to his fist. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s impossible. That''s impossible. How could you have such strength?" Da Shan looked at Samuel''s hand in disbelief.


    The next second, he couldn''t care less about his image. He tried his best to pull out his hand.


    With his strength, his feet even cracked the stone tform, which was enough to show how strong the strength of Da Shan was. But even so, his hand was stuck in Samuel.


    Sweat dripped down Da Shan''s forehead.


    It was too difficult.


    "You want to go out like this? Well, as you wish." Samuel suddenly smiled and loosened his left hand.


    "Swing!"


    The whole body of Da Shan suddenly lost its inertia because it exerted too much strength. It retreated dozens of steps, and then with a rumble, it fell on the stone tform like a mountain!


    "Ah, you brat, how dare you y


    tricks on me you''ve f*cking provoked me!" Da Shan that had


    annoyance, causing the fest


    been smashed until it was a messet


    pped the stone tform in


    to


    crack. The entire person suddenly stood up and angrily looked at Samuel as he roared.


    Samuel smiled and looked at Da Shan yfully, as if he was watching. "What do you want?" After that, he suddenly took out an international middle finger.

 Chapter 2583

    Chapter 2583


    "One finger?"


    "Damn, what does that guy mean? Is this an insult to Da Shan?"


    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd.


    "Brat, what do you mean by this? To humiliate me? Do you think I don''t know what the middle finger means?"Da Shan was furious. Compared to the middle finger, no matter where it was, it was amon gesture. How could he not be clear?


    "You misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that." Samuel smiled slightly, and then said in an astonishing tone, "I just want to tell you that I can deal with you with one finger."


    "Damn it, this guy meant it."


    "Damn it, he looks down on Da Shan too much."


    "Compared with the vertical middle finger, his words are obviously more insulting. Da Shan is the pride of the Extraordinary Power Venerable, and his strength can''t be underestimated."


    The people below directly exploded. Although it was not Da Shan himself, when they heard Samuel''s contempt, they could not help but feel insulted. "F*ck you!" Da Shan let out an angry roar. His entire body trembled, and he charged straight towards Samuel.


    "Boom!"


    With every step Da Shan took, there was a huge sound and vibration on the ground.


    Everyone couldn''t help but be shocked by the momentum of Da Shan and the horrible energy it showed. At the same time, they were also secretly d that they didn''t challenge Da Shan just now. Otherwise, they wouldn''t know how they would die in the face of the furious Da Shan.


    Looking at Da Shan rushing up with the power of thunder, Samuel did not move. He just gathered all the energy on his middle finger and then aimed at Da Shan rushing up.


    One finger against the giant fist!


    "Crazy, crazy, damn crazy." Young Mr. Zhang mmed the table and shouted in apletely confused voice.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise on the stone tform.


    Fist and finger intersected!


    Da Shan''s face was pale. At this time, he only felt a heart-wrenching pain from his fist.


    Looking down again, Da Shan was horrified to find that because he was hit by a huge force and his legs were under the force, more than half of his feet werepletely lost in the stone tform!


    What''s going on?


    "Impossible, impossible. You can defeat me with just one finger? How is that possible? I am the eldest disciple of the Extraordinary Power Venerable!" Da Shan looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    "The Extraordinary Power Venerable? Haha, when I beat him to death, he didn''t believe it as you did." Samuel smiled slightly.


    "You... what did you say? You are... you are the Mysterious Man?" As a disciple of the Extraordinary Power Venerable, how could he not know who killed his master? But, wasn''t the Mysterious Man dead? "You are not dead?"


    ?


    "How can I die so easily?" Samuel smiled slightly.


    Hearing this, the Extraordinary Power Venerable''s face turned pale and his mind went cold. What he met in front of him was...


    It''s the legendary Mysterious Man?


    Before Da Shan could speak again, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his body. A mouthful of blood flowed out of his mouth. His wide-open pupils began to lose focus, and his heart suddenly stopped beating!


    "Hong!"


    With a loud bang, the huge body of Da Shan fell to the ground like a mountain. Blood was flowing from all over his facial features, and even his eyes, which were full of fea were bleeding. Obviously, his internal organs had been shattered.


    At this time, the whole scene fell into a dead silence. A group of people opened their mouths slightly and stared nkly at the scene on the stage. "God... God, he... did he really knock down Da Shan with one finger?" Wang Simin looked at the stage in a daze, and her whole person was in a mess in the wind.


    She used the full power and couldn''t fight against Da Shan for a few times. However, she couldn''t even take one move from him?


    What kind of terrifying strength was it that could finish such a nder?


    "D*mn it! D*mn it!" At this time, Young Mr. Zhang could no longer suppress his heart, clenching his fists and shouting.


    "What?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    On the viewing tform and under the spectators stand, two exmations appeared almost at the same time. Then two beautiful figures stood up at the same time, unable to believe what was happening in front of them.


    These two people were obviously Fu Mei and Miss Zhang.


    "Interesting, interesting, really interesting. One finger can kill such a fierce Da Shan. I don''t know if your finger can "kill" me!" After Miss Zhang was shocked, she suddenly smiled.


    Fu Mei, on the other hand, stared at Samuel with burning eyes. There was appreciation in her eyes, but there was also a trace of worry in her eyes. Such a powerful masked man was obviously not someone who could fish for fame. Maybe it was the masked man who appeared in the Fu family.


    "Is there anyone else who dares to challenge this young hero? If not, then I would like to ask this young master, who are you representing?" Fu Tian was obviously as worried as Fu Mei and hurriedly asked.


    At this time, Young Mr. Zhang tidied up his clothes and was ready to go on stage proudly.


    "Fu Mang!" Samuel suddenly smiled.

 Chapter 2584

    Chapter 2584


    Fu Mang!


    When Samuel read out the name, Mr.Zhang, who was very proud and even wanted to wave his hand, almost stumbled and fell to the ground.


    When Fu Mei and Fu Tian saw Young Mr. Zhang get up and smile, their smiles froze on their faces when they heard the name!


    Fu Mang?


    How could the Fu family be unfamiliar with this name?


    At this moment, behind the crowd, Fu Mang plucked up his courage and walked out slowly.


    Although Fu Mang did not know why Samuel suddenly called him out, since Samuel had spoken, he had no reason not to agree.


    However, he did not know what Samuel was up to!


    When he saw Fu Mang, Fu Tian looked extremely angry. Fu Mei and the executives of the Fu family beside him also had mixed feelings at this time.


    "Fu Mang? How dare the traitor of the Fu family appear here?"


    "What is he doing here today? Is he here to make a scene?"


    "Guard, guard!!"


    The Fu family suddenly became anxious. As someone shouted, hundreds of soldiers rushed over quickly from the surroundings and surrounded the whole arena.


    Some of the guests were at a loss at this time, but some of them had seen the wanted order of the Fu family and the rumors about Azure Dragon City, so they roughly knew what kind of existence Fu Mang was.


    They were very curious about the purpose of Fu Mang''s visit.


    "Fu Mang, you traitor, how dare you show up again?" Fu Tian was extremely hostile and drew out his knife on the spot.


    He was the most clear about the matter between him and Fu Mang, and he was also the most worried about the exposure of the matter, especially at the critical moment of the rise of the Fu family.


    "Why wouldn''t I dare toe?" Fu Mang smiled coldly and walked slowly onto the stage.


    ncing at the tightly packed soldiers under the stage, Fu Mang nced at Samuel.


    Fu Tian also took a look at Samuel and said with a soft smile, "What? Do you think I''m afraid of you just because you brought an expert here? We have 100,000 elite soldiers in Heavenly Lake City. It can be said to be a tight dra. It''s hard for you to escape."


    "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll lose your tongue if you insist? We can get out of the prison of your Fu family. What''s a little human wall?" Samuel suddenlyughed disdainfully.


    Hearing this, Fu Tian''s face suddenly changed. He suddenly looked at Samuel and said, "You... are you the masked man who came to my Fu family?"


    The executives of the Fu family looked at each other in shock.


    How could they have thought that the masked man, whom they thought was just a show-off, would...


    It was really the masked man who broke into the Fu family!


    Every time they thought of that night, the members of the Fu family were frightened. Although Samuel did not hurt them at that time, the prison was broken and the Medicine God''s Pavilionthe Medicine God''s Pavilion was broken through. It was obviously another insult.


    Fu Mei looked at Samuel coldly. She gritted her teeth so hard that her teeth were about to shatter. Fu Mei could not calm her anger when she recalled the humiliation she had suffered when she was rejected that day.


    "What, what do you want?" Fu Tian asked coldly.


    "Patriarch Fu, don''t worry so much. We''re here to take the job position." Samuel smiled and walked toward Fu Tian in a few steps. Looking at Samueling over, Fu Tian couldn''t help stepping back slightly. Obviously, he was very afraid of the masked man, Samuel.


    After all, he was a demon who coulde and go freely even with his Fu family''s Lon Pavilion. Even when he came over, Fu Tian could feel his back turn cold crazily!


    At this time, a group of soldiers also rushed over and surrounded Samuel with fierce eyes.


    Seeing that Fu Tian was so scared, Samuel smiled and said, "What''s wrong? Do you want to fight against me with your sword after I defeat your guys?"


    Fu Tian was so angry that his face turned blue. Obviously, Samuel was here to make trouble, not to fight in the ring.


    "How about cooperating?" Samuel said with a chuckle.


    "Cooperate? What''s there to cooperate with you?" Fu Tian said coldly.


    "What''s more, why should I cooperate with you? Just because you snatched the position of General Manager? Even if I admit this result, you are only my subordinate." Fu Tian shouted discontentedly.


    "What''s there to cooperate with? We can destroy the Jade Pce by ourselves, so is there anything to cooperate?" Samuel asked indifferently.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    But Samuel''s words were light and clear, but everyone present was shocked.


    "What? Then... that guy is the masked man who defeated the 70,000 troops of Mount Tian Ding?"


    "No way! Is he the masked man himself?"


    "Damn it, why can''t he? Have you forgotten how he seckilled Da Shan?"


    "I remember now. That guy really the masked man from the Jade Pce. Because of Fu Mang beside him, I remember that the living man from Mount Tian Ding mentioned this name!"


    "Oh my god, why... why did that demone here?"


    Everyone couldn''t help but take a few steps back. They couldn''t help but stay far away from Samuel for fear of getting too close. What if this master was unhappy and hurt them?


    On the stage, a group of people from the Fu family couldn''t help but take a step back. The soldiers who were in the front directly held their guns timidly and expanded the small encirclement several times.


    No one dared to approach within several meters of Samuel.


    For anyone, the masked man was like Death.


    After all, this guy could kill tens of thousands of people with a wave of his hand. Who the hell wanted to be cannon fodder inside?


    It was not that Fu Tian didn''t want to leave, but because he was too close to Samuel. He was so scared that his legs were a little numb that he couldn''t move at all.


    "What do you think? Should we cooperate to kill the Medicine God''s Pavilion, or should I kill you first before killing him?" Samuel smiled sinisterly. Fu Tian''s back was covered with cold sweat, and his face was pale.


    Samuel seemed to be giving him a choice, but did he have another choice?


    Fu Tian was not worried about cooperation, but about Fu Mang''s telling the secret. When he was about to refuse, Fu Mei gritted her teeth and said, "We can cooperate, but we have conditions."


    Fu Mei didn''t know the past of the Fu n''s patriarch, so she only thought about weighing the current situation, so she made a good choice. "Go ahead," Samuel said with a smile.


    "If we really want to fight, we are actually not afraid of you. You have your ability, but we also have our men." Fu Mei coldly said: "Therefore, if we want to cooperate, we will be the main. You can assist us. What do you think?"


    Almost at this time, arge number of soldiers also came to help.


    "Do you mean that I should listen to you?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    "Yes," Fu Mei said coldly.


    "Are you sure with your IQ?" Samuelughed.


    Fu Mei''s expression immediately turned ugly.


    "F*ck, what did you just say? How dare you humiliate my wife? My wife is not only beautiful, but also extremely smart. Naturally, it is right for you to listen to her." Seeing that Samuel used his wife like this and arge number of


    kno


    reinforcements arrived, Ye Shijun shouted angrily.


    "Haha, it''s just a worn shoe that I don''t want at all. Look at how excited you are." Samuel smiled disdainfully and then looked at Fu Mei. "Am I right?"

 Chapter 2585

    Chapter 2585


    Fu Mei was angry when hearing that, but what Samuel said was true.


    She had put down her dignity and thrown herself into Samuel''s arms, but Samuel refused ruthlessly. This had happened, and she could not deny it.


    "Oh, no, it should be said that I didn''t wear it." Samuel smiled disdainfully and then looked at Ye Shijun. "Are you called Ye Shijun? The son of Ye Wuhuan?"


    Ye Shijun had already been infuriated by Samuel. After all, Fu Mei was the Holy Maiden in his heart. She was both beautiful and smart. She was his goddess.


    However, his goddess was useless in Samuel''s hand. Most importantly, Fu Mei had not denied it!


    This was a great shame!


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    Samuel smiled slightly and then walked up to him. Ye Shijun subconsciously shed in fear and pretended to be calm when he saw that Samuel had not made a move.


    Samuel whispered into his ear, and his face immediately turned pale as he looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    There was anger, unwillingness, and fear in his eyes.


    "From today on, we are allies. We are equal. If you have something to discuss, feel free to find Fu Mang. We will live in the inn in the city." After saying that, Samuel smiled scornfully and walked down the stage.


    Wherever Samuel passed, everyone dispersed obediently and looked at the Fu family and the Ye family on the stage. Although they did not know what had happened, it also indirectly showed how powerful Samuel was. He was so strong that even the Fu and Ye families did not dare to make any noise. Therefore, no one dared to provoke this Azrael.


    Suddenly, Samuel stopped and looked back at the arena. With a movement of his hand, the body of Da Shan flew down from the stone tform in an instant and then fell at the foot of Young Mr. Zhang.


    Young Mr. Zhang was scared out of his wits and thought that Samuel was going to kill him.


    "I''m not interested in the position of General Manager. Here you are." Samuel smiled disdainfully, walked into the crowd, pulled Yvonne, and left with a group of people.


    Looking at the leaving Samuel and others, the whole scene was still full of lingering fear.


    Young Mr. Zhang looked at the body of Da Shan under his feet in a daze. From a certain point of view, he should be happy. After all, he could take over the result of Samuel.


    However, Young Mr. Zhang couldn''t be happy at all. When he thought that Samuel, the God of Death, came to the city with him from outside the city, he felt a chill on his back.


    What was even more frightening was that he wanted to buy Samuel''s woman before... He was really courting death.


    Fortunately, he was on the edge, otherwise, he would have died many times.


    "Young Master, what should we do?" Niu Zi whispered beside him.


    What should they do?


    Previously, Young Mr. Zhang had thought that the position of Sect Master of the Ye and Fu families was extremely attractive, but now it seemed that he could not enjoy it no matter how hard he tried.


    "Good birds choose trees. Let''s go." After weighing for a while, Young Mr. Zhang waved his hand, threw away the corpse of Da Shan, and left with his


    men.


    Watching Young Mr. Zhang leave, some people thought about it and left with him.


    After all, anyone who was rational


    could see that Samuel was


    obviously stronger! Because Samuel alone could mess up the grand banquet of the Fu and Ye families, but the Fu and Ye families did not dare to say anything. Although on the surface, it was said that they were cooperating, it was obvious who was stronger and who was weaker.


    Therefore, there were less than three-fifths of the people left.


    Fu Mei was so angry that she clenched her fists. She had been looking forward to such a big scene for so long, but ended it in such a way. She was unwilling, not willing!


    "If I don''t take revenge, I swear that I,


    Fu Mei, will not be a human being." With an angry roar, Fu Mei suddenly looked angrily at Ye Shijun. It was obvious that she was very


    dissatisfied with his beh was


    now. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, she was also very curious about what Samuel had said to Ye Shijun to scare him into such a state!


    "What did he tell you just now?"


    "No... nothing." In the face of Fu Mei''s piercing gaze, Ye Shijun dodged her gaze and hurriedly denied it.


    Fu Mei grew even angrier when she saw how frightened he was. If it weren''t for so many people, she would have pped him in the face.


    "You good-for-nothing, don''t even think about touching me at night." After saying this fiercely, Fu Mei turned around and was about to leave.


    However, just as she turned around and was about to curse that Fu Tian was also a good-for-nothing, she found that Fu Tian was looking into the distance with a frown, as if he was looking at something


    Fu Mei followed his gaze. Although there were a lot of people on the other side, nothing strange was worthy of attention.


    "What''s wrong?" Fu Mei asked curiously.


    "No, I must be dazzled." Fu Tian shook his head and wiped his eyes with his hands.


    But these words made Fu Mei even stranger and more confused.


    "What''s going on?" Fu Mei asked coldly, with impatience in her tone.


    "I... I seemed to have seen Fu Yao just now." Fu Tian looked at Fu Mei in disbelief and said.

 Chapter 2586

    Chapter 2586


    Fu Yao? Hearing Fu Tian''s words, Fu Mei was immediately stunned.


    How could this be? Wasn''t Fu Yao dead?


    Fu Tian was basically the same, and Fu Yao jumped out of the endless abyss in front of everyone. No one would doubt her death.


    But just now, Fu Tian seemed to have seen Fu Yao in the crowd.


    "Could it be that your eyes are dazzled?" Fu Mei said with a frown.


    "There are too many people in the following ordinary districts. Maybe I was dazzled." Fu Tian shook his head and sighed. This might be the most reasonable exnation.


    "What? You are still counting on Fu Yao even now? Let me tell you, Fu Tian, you''d better make it clear to me that the reason why the Fu family is able to survive today is because of me, Fu Mei, not that b*tch Fu Yao!" Fu Mei angrily cried out. She had a different understanding of Fu Tian''s blurry vision.


    It must be because Fu Tian still couldn''t forget Fu Yao, so he had an illusion. However, It was the most intolerable thing for Fu Mei.


    "Yes, yes, I am very clear about this." In the face of Fu Mei''s abuse, Fu Tian no longer had the same temper as before and could only nod. Seeing Fu Tian''s expression, Fu Mei took a deep breath, and then her anger subsided a little. "Make arrangements for people to continue topete for positions. We can''t lose face. I, Fu Mei, will never allow anyone to ruin the atmosphere."


    Fu Tian nodded and walked to the stage. After some nonsense, he organized thepetition again.


    Although Fu Tian worked very hard, some of the atmosphere was lost. Even if thepetition was resumed, the scene was much quieter. However, this did not affect Fu Mei''s high status. She continued to enjoy the performance like a queen.


    Back in the inn.


    Fu Mang was so happy and excited that he could finally face Fu Tian face to face, and Samuel humiliated the Fu family so much that they had nothing to say.


    Fu Mang was in a good mood and said with a smile, "The Fu family didn''t expect that. They wanted to humiliate Samuel and Yvonne, but in front of so many people, they made a fool of themselves."


    "Haha, I still remember Fu Mei and the Fu family standing there in a daze."


    "Samuel, well done," Fu Li said happily.


    " Samuel is concerned about Yvonne the most, but these idiots still dare to get a spirit tablet to humiliate Yvonne in front of Samuel people. Isn''t that courting death?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said with a smile.


    Yvonne forced a smile and looked at Samuel with gratitude in her eyes.


    She also knew that Samuel was mocking Fu Mei in order to help her vent her anger.


    Samuel saw that although Yvonne was smiling at him, she was obviously in a bad mood. He frowned slightly and said to Fu Mang, "Can you help me take care of Nian''er?"


    Fu Li quickly godded. Nian''er curled


    her lips. Fu Mangughed heartily and caressed Nian''er''s head." Nian''er, be good. Let''s go out and buy something delicious. Give your father some time. He wants to do something bad."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the group of people understood in an instant. Qiushui, Shiyu, and Xingyao, the three inexperienced girls, immediately blushed and hurriedly followed Fu Mang out of the house.


    Samuel and Yvonne looked at each other and smiled bitterly. After Fu Mang closed the door, Samuel shook his head helplessly. "Fu Mang..."


    "Yes, he is not serious." Yvonne took over the words of Samuel and said with amusement and anger.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I mean, Fu Mang is very smart and knows what I''m thinking." After saying that, Samuel smiledsciviously, picked up Yvonne, and rolled on the bed.


    After turning over, they hugged each other tightly. Samuel said, "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy?"


    Yvonne''s heart warmed. She really couldn''t hide anything from Samuel. After thinking for a long time, she lowered her chin like a child who had done something wrong. "Honey, why don''t I put on the mask?"


    "Why?" Samuel asked gently.


    "Aren''t... aren''t you afraid that the Fu family will see me?" Yvonne muttered.


    Seeing that Yvonne was wronged like a child who had done something wrong, Samuel quickly put down the ancient book, walked gently to the side of Yvonne, and then held her in his arms. "Even if they see you, so what?"


    "Aren''t you worried... that your identity will be exposed at that time, we..." Yvonne looked at Samuel worriedly and said.


    It didn''t matter if she exposed herself, but it would be different if the identity of Samuel was made public.


    With Pangu Axe on him, he was bound to be coveted by many people.


    Once this happened, it would be very dangerous for Samuel.


    Pet


    "Danger? It''s indeed dangerous to let them know that I have a Pangu Axe before. However, many things are different in different environments." Samuel said with a smile. Then he opened his mouth and wanted to kiss her directly.


    "What are you doing..." Yvonne blushed and asked knowingly.


    "Wait!" Samuel smiled.


    However, Yvonne was confused by this. It seemed that Samuel was waiting for something, but he didn''t know what he was waiting for. "Wait for what?"


    "When it''s dark, wait for someone to


    come." After saying that, Samuel


    smiled and said, "However, it''s still early, so let''s just wait. Anyway, they have said everything. If we don''t do something serious, it will be a waste of time to beughed at by them."


    After that, in Yvonne''s delicate reproach, Samuel was like a wolf pouncing on its prey.


    The evening finally arrived.

 Chapter 2587

    Chapter 2587


    When Yvonne opened her eyes again, there was no one around her. Looking around, she saw Samuel standing in front of the window in thin sleeping clothes, as if he was looking at something.


    Yvonne smiled and got up to hug Samuel from behind. She said with a smile, "What are you looking at?"


    Samuel smiled gently and signaled downstairs with his eyes.


    Yvonne looked down the stairs and saw that there were many people on the street downstairs. They were crowded on the street, but they were organized and orderly, as if they were waiting for something.


    "What... are they waiting for?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    "Wait for someone to take them." Samuel smiled.


    "Wait for us?" Yvonne guessed.


    There seemed to be no one else in the inn who could make hundreds of people wait in line. Moreover, Samuel''s performance on the ring of Fu and Ye families was normal for someone to follow him.


    However, Yvonne did not understand why they woulde at night.


    "This is, after all, the territory of the Ye and Fu families. People live in Jianghu, and sometimes things can''t be cut off. Besides, they don''t know whether we would ept them or not, so theye to visit us at night," Samuel said with a smile.


    Yvonne pouted and gently pinched Samuel''s ear. "Oh, no wonder you said you were waiting this afternoon. It turns out that you are waiting for this. You are so smart!"


    "These are all small fish. There is still a big fish that hasn''te," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Big fish? Is there any master who can join us?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    "Buddha said, I can''t say it." As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel felt that the ferocity in his ears was suddenly intensified. He immediately begged for mercy, "My dear wife, I was wrong. Don''t use more strength. If you use more strength, I will be a pig."


    "When you ate me just now, you were the pig!" Yvonne snorted.


    When they came out of the room and arrived at the lobby on the first floor, Fu Mang and others had been waiting in the inn for a long time.


    "Samuel is too f*cking capable. He hasn''te out from the afternoon till now." Fu Mang nced at the closed inn door. These people came over as soon as it was dark. However, without Samuel''s order, Fu Mang didn''t dare to act rashly. He could only ask the shopkeeper to close the door first and wait for Samuel to finish his work.


    The group of girls naturally knew what Fu Mang was referring to. They lowered their heads and were too embarrassed to interrupt.


    "s, he''s young," said The Knowledgeable Man helplessly.


    "If you speak ill of someone behind my back, you will break your tongue." At this time, Samuel slowly walked downstairs with Yvonne. He was in a good mood, so he joked with them.


    "I''m sorry, but we dare to say it in front of you. Look at how beautiful Yvonne is." Fu Mang was in a good mood and responded to Samuel''s teasing. "Fu Mang!" Yvonne red at him with a blood-red face.


    "Alright, alright. Let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s get down to business. Samuel. Look at the mess outside." Fu Mang put away his joke and said seriously.


    "Let them in." After saying that, Samuel sat down directly with Yvonne.


    When he and his wife sat down, everyone else, except Nian''er, quickly stood up and then stood in two rows honestly. Then, Fu Mang opened the door wide.


    When he opened the door, he was shocked. Under the night sky, there was arge group of people outside the door, dozens of times more than when Fu Mang ask the shopkeeper to close the door when it was dark.


    "I am Mount Mi''s Ye Wuxing. I''ve heard a lot about the masked man. I''vee to join the alliance with 87 disciples."


    "Taoist Dong Lu of East Deer Pce also led 23 disciples to the sect with great sincerity."


    "And me, Li Xian from South City. I''ve brought 113 followers to pay my respects."


    Outside the door, people from all walks of life reported their names one after another.


    "Let them send a representative in," Samuel said with a smile.


    Fu Mang nodded and gave the order. In less than a moment, a dozen people wearing different clothes walked in. Each of themBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    bowed to Samuel after entering


    After which, they were divided into two tables under the arrangement of Qushui and Shiyu.


    "Greetings, masked hero, I am Zhang Shaobao from the Flying Leaf City."


    Walking at the back was an acquaintance. Seeing him, even Samuel couldn''t helpughing.


    This man was none other than Young Mr. Zhang, who "taken" Samuel into the city.


    "Isn''t this Mr. Zhang of the Ye Family''s Garrison Department? What brings you here?" Samuel teased.


    Young Mr. Zhang''s face was full of helplessness and embarrassment. After all, he had regarded this big shot as his subordinate before, and he even... even had some thoughts of wanting his woman.


    However, even so, he still had to


    show his loyalty. Zhang Shaobao forced a smile and said, "Big Brother, don''t make fun of me. I didn''t recognize you before, so I apologize to you. As for the position you gave me to tell you the truth, I didn''t want it


    "No? Isn''t that your dream?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Big Brother, I didn''t know much about it before. I''ve opened my eyes since I met you. Now I''m determined to follow you. As for the chief executive, I don''t care." Zhang Shaobao said hurriedly.


    Samuel smiled. "Sit down."


    Hearing this, Zhang Shaobao immediately sat down.


    But what surprised everyone was that although Samuel asked everyone to sit down, they were just to sit down.


    After half an hour, Samuel didn''t say a word and didn''t give any orders. A group of people sat there foolishly, watching Samuel drinking tea, or watching him coax his child.


    Everyone was stunned. After all, for them, what was Samuel doing? Would he ept them or not?


    Although they felt very strange and anxious, they didn''t dare to ask more questions since Samuel didn''t say it.


    Another hour passed. When Yvonne carried the sleeping Nian''er upstairs, the group of people almost sat numb. Someone finally couldn''t help but stand up and suppress his anger He looked at Samuel and said, "Brother Mask, we have been waiting for almost two hours. Can you tell me whether you want to ept us or not?" Content belongs


    to


    "Yes, although we admire you very much, you can''t turn a blind eye to us."


    Samuel smiled, took a sip of tea, and said, "Don''t worry. We''ll wait for the examiner."


    An examiner?


    The group of people looked at each other in dismay. How could there be such a position? However, even if he was an examiner, he should be a member of Samuel. Why did he have to wait?


    "He''s here."


    At this moment, everyone looked out of the inn and saw a flurry of footsteps approaching.


    When the footsteps stopped, a group of people stood at the door.


    Seeing theing person, all the heroes present were shocked!

 Chapter 2588

    Chapter 2588


    "Fu Tian?"


    "Isn''t this the patriarch of the Fu family?"


    The crowd was shocked, but when they saw Fu Tian looking at them, they all lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    They came to Samuel when night fell because he didn''t want the people of the Ye and Fu families to know.


    How could the sudden appearance of Fu Tian not embarrass them?


    Fu Tian nced coldly at the people present with a very unhappy face. Although these things were expected, and he even came a littleter tonight to avoid the current situation, he did not expect that he would not avoid them even if he camete. It was embarrassing and angry to meet them directlyContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    now.


    "Awesome." Fu Tian smiled coldly, full of ferocity.


    Obviously, there were too many of them, which made him quite dissatisfied.


    Hearing this, some people directly turned their heads aside. Samuel looked at them and roughly knew what to do.


    "What''s the matter?" Samuel asked indifferently.


    "Oh, nothing. Since we agreed to form an alliance today, we were busy during the day, so I came here in person at night to discuss the details of the cooperation." Fu Tian smiled gently. He couldn''t help sit in front of Samuel.


    "By the way, take a look at our people?" Samuel said with a chuckle.


    The others might be fine, but Fu Tian was shocked.


    He came here mainly to see people, but why did Samuel know? There was only one possibility. It was likely that Samuel did it on purpose. But what was his purpose?


    "There''s no need to guess." Samuel''s eyes seemed to havepletely seen through what Fu Tian was thinking. After that, Samuel looked at Xingyao next to him.


    Xingyao nodded and quickly went upstairs. In less than a moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Fu Tian looked up and saw Xingyao respectfully walking down with a woman. When he saw the woman''s face, his entire body turned pale with fright.


    "Fu... Fu Yao!"


    Fu Tian waspletely stunned and even forgot to breathe!


    Hearing the name called by Fu Tian, the heroes present couldn''t help but look at Yvonne in unison.


    "She... she''s the daughter of Fu Family, Fu Yao?"


    "Oh my god, no wonder she looks so good. It turns out that she is the daughter of Fu family."


    "But I heard that she fell into the endless abyss and died. Why is she here?"


    The group of people were extremely puzzled, but they only dared to whisper to each other when they realized that Samuel was here.


    Yvonne ignored him. Although she did not understand why Samuel would call her down when Fu Tian was around, she still did as he said.


    Yvonne never thought that the so-called big fish in Samuel referred to Fu Tian!


    Thinking about it carefully, it seemed that Samuel''s wait was reasonable. After all, for Fu Tian, he would definitelye to see the situation if Fu Yao was alive.


    "Hey, hey, wake up!" Samuel knocked on the table and looked at Fu Tian with interest.


    Hearing Samuel knock on the table,


    Fu Tian came to his senses, but his eyes were still fixed on Yvonne, "Fu Yao... you, didn''t you fall into the


    endless abyss and die? How could it be"


    Fu Tian''s question was also a question for many people present. They all looked at her eagerly, waiting for her answer.


    Yvonne was a little scared and did not know how to answer. She could only look at Samuel.


    "I correct your words; does the endless abyss mean death?" Samuel smiled disdainfully.


    As soon as these words came out, a group of people were confused. It was really beyond their knowledge.


    The endless abyss was equivalent to death.


    "It''s impossible. Even the True God can''t escape. How can Fu Yao escape?" Fu Tian shook his head and angrily rebuked.


    "Because of me. Is it enough?" Samuel looked at Fu Tian seriously and said indifferently.


    Although Samuel was wearing the mask, Fu Tian could still feel a strong momentum from the eyes of Samuel. Although he said it lightly, his tone waspletely irrefutable.


    "Didn''t you also say that True Gods can open your prison? Look, do I look like a True God?" Seeing Fu Tian staring at him in a daze, Samuel couldn''t help butugh.


    "Fu Tian, don''t treat ignorance as knowledge. There are some things that are beyond your imagination." Fu Mang looked at the incredible expression of Fu Tian and could not help but sneer coldly. Content


    belongs to


    Although when he was rescued from the prison by Samuel, he was no different from Fu Tian!


    Fu Tian suddenly felt that the person


    in front of him made his back feel


    cold, and even his heart waspletely controlled by fear, although the person in front of him


    did nothing to him.


    "Who... who the hell are you?"


    Just like Fu Tian, a group of people also fixed their eyes on Samuel, waiting for his answer.


    Samuel smiled gently, picked up the teacup, and said leisurely, "I have told you who I am."

 Chapter 2589

    Chapter 2589


    "He... he is a the Mysterious Man!" Suddenly, someone cried out in horror.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a dead silence. One could hear a pin drop!


    "Rumor has it that when the masked man defeated thousands of soldiers of Mount Tian Ding in the Jade Pce, he said that he was the Mysterious Man. However, the Mysterious Man is dead. Everyone just thinks that there is a strong man pretending to be him."


    "If... if he can save someone from the endless abyss and break the prison that can only be opened by the True God, then... then he can really be the War God at the top of Mount Qi, the Mysterious Man!"


    At this time, a middle-aged man stood up, looked at Samuel, and said with fear.


    "If the masked man is the Mysterious Man, then it will be easy to understand. After all, the Mysterious Man once opened the Tomb of the God on the top of Mount Qi, which is also impossible for the True God."


    "Yes, only the Mysterious Man can do something incredible and break the rules."


    "So, he... is he really the Mysterious Man?"


    The group of people looked pale, and their eyes were so shocked that they could fall out of their eyes.


    After all, not many people regarded Samuel as the real Mysterious Man in the battle of the Jade Pce. Although the battle of the Jade Pce was really sensational, how could it bepared with the miracle-making Mysterious Man on the top of Mount Qi?


    Secondly, the Mysterious Man could be said to be an idol in most people''s hearts. Since they thought that their idol was dead, it was difficult for anyone to rece him, so they denied it without thinking.


    Fu Tian also looked at Samuel in disbelief. As a participant at the top of Mount Qi, he had personally witnessed the Mysterious Man''s killing style. He even wanted to have such a genius to support the Fu Family.


    But now, he was right in front of him!


    "Your... your real identity is really the Mysterious Man?" Fu Tian murmured.


    "I don''t deny it." Samuel smiled bitterly. He had wanted to admit his identity directly, but someone had put another identity on his head.


    The Mysterious Man was him, which was right.


    This was good. If the identity of Samuel was announced a littleter, the effect might be better.


    Fu Tian and everyone present were stunned.


    Although they had just guessed that Samuel was the Mysterious Man, they were not as shocked as him admitting in person.


    Fu Tian was stunned for a long time and said slowly, "You''re not dead?"


    "Just by relying on Wang Huanzhi?" Samuel smiled disdainfully.


    Fu Tian was speechless. He couldn''t help but look at Fu Mang aside, which meant that the rumors in Jianghu were true. Fu Mang was really with the Mysterious Man!


    Fu Tian didn''t understand. He wasn''t willing either!


    Why was Fu Mang, who was locked up in prison, with the Mysterious Man that Fu Tian had been missing day and night?


    This should be him to be with the Mysterious Man!


    He was the real master of the Fu family!


    He was the king of the Fu family who could conquer the world with one sword!


    No, absolutely not!


    He had to find a way to change everything. At this time, an idea suddenly took root and sprouted in his heart.


    He wanted to get the Mysterious Man to his side, not to let Fu Mang get his help.


    Thinking of this, Fu Tian suddenly


    smiled and said, "In fact, I met you once at the top of Mount Qi. At the same time, I admire you for your lofty sentiments. When I heard that you were plotted against by Wang Huanzhi, my heart ached for a long time. I didn''t expect that the fate in the world was so wonderful that I could see you here." Content


    belongs to


    Hearing Fu Tian''s words, Samuel sneered in his heart and said coldly, "Yes, fate is really wonderful!"


    Perhaps, Fu Tian could never imagine that the man in front of him was still the Earth resident he had looked down on and tried every means to kill, Samuel!


    "Very well. Since you''re the


    Mysterious Man, then I can understand the main reason why you want to join hands with us to fight against the Medicine God''s Pavilion. I will use tea as a for wine. Let''s toast ourConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    cooperation." With that,


    Inte


    Tian


    raised his teacup and drank it all in


    one gulp.


    Samuel just raised his head with a smile, but he didn''t take a sip of tea at all.


    "The war is imminent. Since we are already partners, there is a saying


    that I want to remind you. Don''t listen to idle people sometimes." Fu Tian put down the cup and said to Samuel, but in fact, he looked at Fu Mang. Obviously, he was warning the little secret between him and Fu Mang.


    "It''ste at night. I won''t bother you anymore. Goodbye!" After that, Fu Tian got up and turned to leave.


    After Fu Tian left, the others in the inn had no scruples and begged Samuel to take them in.


    Fu Tian returned to the Ye Family with worries all the way.


    In the main hall of the Ye family, evente at night, it was still brightly lit. Fu Mei was sitting in the middle of the hall, enjoying the massage and eating the magic fruits.


    Seeing Fu Tian''s return, she frowned slightly. "How is it?"


    Fu Tian looked embarrassed. After a long time, he sighed and said, "It''s Fu Yao."


    "Peng!"


    Fu Mei suddenly crushed the magic fruit in her hand. "What did you say?"

 Chapter 2590

    Chapter 2590


    Fu Tian sighed again. "I went to the inn to check. Fu Yao... she is still alive!"


    "Impossible!" Fu Mei mmed therge bed, scaring the female servant behind her so much that she immediately fled in panic. Fu Mei''s expression was iparably ferocious as she gritted her teeth and shouted, "Impossible. How could that bitch still be alive?"


    "Shouldn''t a bitch like her die early? Why is she still alive? Ah?"


    "What right does she have to live?"


    Fu Mei roared hysterically. Her endless jealousy of Yvonne had long turned into hatred. She wanted Yvonne to die quickly. How could she want to see Yvonne alive?


    "Didn''t she fall into the endless abyss? How could she survive?" Fu Mei asked fiercely.


    "Someone must have saved her!" Fu Tian said helplessly.


    "Who?"


    "The Mysterious Man, it''s the masked man who beat the ring today," Fu Tian said.


    Hearing this, Fu Mei gritted her teeth even more tightly. "Do you mean that the masked man is the Mysterious Man at the top of Mount Qi? But, isn''t he dead? Did you make a mistake? Are you cheated by him?"


    "I''ve also thought about it, but Fu Yao did appear in front of me alive. In addition, I believe that in this world, except for the True God, only the Mysterious Man can do it. Don''t forget that he can even open Tomb of the God." After saying that, Fu Tian sat on the guest chair next to Fu Mei, in stark contrast with Fu Mei, who was sitting on the main chair.


    "Moreover, only the Mysterious Man can exin his sudden attack on the Medicine God''s Pavilion."


    "Peng!"


    With another loud bang, Fu Mei mmed her palm directly on the table. She was so angry that her beautiful eyes were full of maliciousness. "Fu Yao, you are such a b*tch. You can be saved even if you fall into a ce like the endless abyss. You really have a long life."


    "No wonder, no wonder. No wonder that fellow remained unmoved when I tried to seduce him back then. It turns out that Fu Yao was the one behind all this. Damn it, she is really haunting."


    "Humph, she seems to love that Earth resident so much. However, after that Earth resident died, she ran away with another man, didn''t she? Bitch, coquettish fox!" Fu Mei shouted coldly.


    She med everything on Yvonne and thought that Yvonne must have fascinated the Mysterious Man, so she failed that night.


    She called Yvonne a b*tch, a coquettish fox, however, she herself was a real b*tch!


    "Humph, it''s no wonder that she came back in a big way and even came to my recruitment meeting. It turns out that she found a new man as her backer." Fu Mei scolded disdainfully.


    "Fu Tian, Fu Mang was saved. It seems that it was that bitch''s idea." Fu Mei said, "She must want to set up another force. We can''t let her seed." Fu Tian nodded. In fact, he was also thinking about it. "The most important factor is the Mysterious Man, so if we want to break the game, we need the Mysterious Man to help us."


    "That''s right. As long as the Mysterious Man ignores that bitch, what could she do?" Fu Mei nodded.


    "How about I be the good guy and you are to be the bad guy?" Fu Tian asked tentatively.


    "Don''t worry. I will personally expose that b*tch''s true face and let the Mysterious Man see what kind of face she has." Fu Mei said coldly.


    "Okay, then I''ll send my men to carry out my n." After that, Fu Tian got up and left.


    After Fu Tian left, Fu Mei gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and looked into the distance with a fierce look. "Fu Yao, watch how I will deal with you!"


    "Sneeze."


    In the inn, Yvonne couldn''t help sneezing when she saw off the group of heroes and asked them to go back and wait for the reply. Beside her, Samuel smiled helplessly and put on his coat for her. "It seems that someone is talking about you behind your back." Yvonne also smiled bitterly.


    "By the way, Samuel. This is the list you just said. Take a look at it." The Knowledgeable Man took out a piece of paper and handed it to Samuel. "No way. Samuel. There are so many people just now but you just want so few of them?" Fu Mang came over, nced at the list, and said. "We don''t need so many people as long as they are talents." Samuel smiled.


    The chosen people on the list were basically people that Samuel thought could enter their own alliance. In fact, Samuel had been waiting for the arrival of Fu Tian and he wanted to see their reaction.


    Samuel could understand that they were too embarrassed to "be a traitor" to the Fu family out of a favor. But if they faced with each other head-on, their attitude would show whether they were sincere or not.


    When Fu Tian arrived, Samuel had noticed many people''s changes. Some were guilty, and some looked embarrassed, but their eyes were firm about their choices.


    And Samuel wanted these people.


    If they were not determined to deal with Fu Tian today, they could betray him at any time in the next life and death situation.


    Samuel was not willing to spend resources to cultivate traitors, nor was he willing to spend that much energy.


    What surprised Samuel was that Zhang Shaobao''s performance was beyond his expectation. Even though Fu Tian came in, his eyes did not sh away at all. Instead, they were unusually firm.


    The next morning.


    All the selected members of the list were gathered in the living room on the first floor and let them finish the process of entering the alliance.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu


    had specially set up the


    requirements and relevant systems for joining the alliance. From a certain point of view, it was very strict Samuel had also seen it, but he was very supportive of the arrangement of the Knowledgeable Man.


    Only strict rules and regtions could train a team with a strong cohesion and high attainment.


    Samuel didn''t need ten thousand people. As long as he could keep one, he could do it.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Elites were far more powerful than


    garbage, because not only were their


    individual abilities and team


    cooperation stronger, but the most important thing was that elites would only improve morale, instead of weakening morale like garbage.


    Morale was something that could not be seen or touched, but it was very important.


    Samuel had nothing to do and was ying with Nian''er upstairs. Seeing that the father and daughter were having fun, Yvonne knew that Fu Mang downstairs was so busy that she took the initiative to go


    downstairs to help. Content belongs


    to


    In the small inn, there was already full of of people on the first floor. Although Samuel kicked away many peoplest night, there were more or less many brothers behind the list. They gathered in the inn.


    Just as everyone was busy, the outermost disciple suddenly felt a pull on his back and flew several meters away.


    A group of people looked back and saw a beautiful woman standing coldly in front of them. Behind the woman, arge group of strong people stood neatly behind her.

 Chapter 2591

    Chapter 2591


    "What are you waiting for? Can''t you see that Miss Fu Mei has arrived? Get out of here."


    It was none other than Fu Mei!


    When the group of people heard that it was Fu Mei, they looked at the group of servants behind her, who had high cultivation and were extremely fierce, and quickly made way for her.


    Fu Mei''s face was cold. She nced up at the "scum" in front of her, stood up, and walked into the inn.


    Seeing Fu Meie in, Fu Mang and Yvonne couldn''t help putting down their work and staring at her.


    Fu Mei looked at Yvonne coldly. Since she came in, she had never looked away. "Bitch, you are really lucky. I didn''t expect you to be alive!"


    Yvonne looked unhappy and replied, "Of course I should be alive. I have to see how you die."


    Instead of getting angry, Fu Mei smiled and said, "See me die? I''m afraid you''re daydreaming, aren''t you? Well, it''s good to live. At least you can see how I trample you under my feet!"


    "I want everyone to know who the best woman in the Fu family is!"


    Yvonne didn''t care at all. She had no interest in it.


    "What are youughing at?" Seeing Yvonne smiling, Fu Mei was immediately dissatisfied. "Are you qualified to smile in front of me?"


    "Fu Mei, don''t go too far. Fu Yao is the goddess of Fu family. What are you?" Fu Mang immediately said discontentedly.


    "That''s right. In terms of character and beauty, Yvonne is better than you. I don''t know where your confidencees from, but you''re bragging!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu also sneered.


    "Self-confidence? I''m quite confident. I''m Ye Shijun''s wife, the wife of the City Lord of Heavenly Lake City." Fu Mei sneered disdainfully. "As for her? Goddess? What a joke. I think she''s just a slut."


    Qiushui and Shiyu didn''t talk much. They didn''t know how to quarrel with others, but if someone offended their madam, they would only draw their swords and fight against each other!


    Fu Mang quickly motioned for the two women not to act recklessly.


    After all, they were allies now!


    Seeing that the two women put down their knives gloomily, Fu Mei became more arrogant. "A slut who only knows how to climb up to the top of thedder can''t help but climb up when she sees a good man. I wonder if someone has seen the green hat on his head in theherworld."


    Fu Mei, a woman who was extremely confident, had never thought that she would be abusing herself unintentionally in the face.


    Speaking of Yvonne was actually more like talking about Fu Mei herself!


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, Yvonne pped Fu Mei''s face, and her beautiful eyes were full of disdain.


    "Fu Yao, how dare you hit me?" Fu Mei touched her hot face, both shocked and angry.


    "I just hit a dog, a double standard dog!" Yvonne did not show weakness and sneered. "Remember, this is the first time I have pped you!" "F*ck you!" Fu Mei was furious. She looked very ferocious and raised her hand to p Yvonne.


    But at this moment, footsteps came from upstairs, and Samuel slowly walked over.


    Seeing Samueling down, Fu Mei was stunned at first, but in the blink of an eye, the ferociousness on her face disappearedpletely. Instead, she looked gentle and dignified.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel nced at Fu Mei and then looked at his own people. Obviously, the palm print on Fu Mei''s face showed that there might have been a small conflict just now.


    However, seeing that Yvonne did not suffer any losses, Samuel simply pretended not to know anything.


    "Haha, it''s nothing. Fu Yao is a


    member of our Fu family. After


    knowing that she is still alive, I came


    to visit her." Fu Mei chuckled. By the


    way pleasee to the Drunken Fairy Building at noon."


    "What''s the matter?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "Ke ke, our alliance has already formed. In order to facilitate our future cooperation, we should get to know each other. However, Patriarch Fu has said that we will onlyinvite you alone." Fu Mei smiled and said.


    Ask Samuel to go alone?


    Fu Mang subconsciously felt that it might be a Hongmen banquet, so he hurriedly signaled to Samuel with his eyes, telling him not to attend, lest it would be harmful to him.


    Although Fu Mang believed in


    Samuel''s ability, it was hard for him to defeat so many people with his two fists. What''s more, there were many elites and masters in the Fu and Ye families.


    Qiushui, Shiyu and others also looked at Samuel anxiously.


    "Sure," Samuel replied with a smile.


    Samuel did not know what Fu Mei and the others wanted to do, but one thing he was sure of was that they definitely did not dare to hold a Hongmen banquet for him.


    Even if they were confident, they didn''t dare to.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In the face of a formidable enemy, would they dare to waste money and manpower on other things?


    Samuel thought it was impossible.


    Therefore, it was not a bad thing to see what they were up to.


    Hearing Samuel''s agreement, Fu Mei was very excited. From her point of view, this was closely rted to the sess rate of Fu Tian''s n.


    "Then I will lead the way for you." After that, Fu Mei smiled proudly at Yvonne and swore her victory directly.

 Chapter 2592

    Chapter 2592


    On the way to the Drunken Fairy Building, Fu Mei and Samuel walked in the front. Fu Mei was indescribably happy. It was the best opportunity for her to be so close to the Mysterious Man.


    Along the way, Fu Mei intentionally or unintentionally approached Samuel, trying to make some vague physical contact.


    As for men, they were all body animals. As long as they were moved in sight and touch, even an immortal could not resist the impulse in his heart.


    "That''s right; I wonder what you usually like? I am not talented and understand some music rules. And I know some water paintings. If you are interested, I can find a quiet ce after the meal and enjoy the world with big brother." Fu Mei softlyughed.


    She spoke very tactfully and softly. Those who didn''t know her would think that she was a gentledy, but Samuel really didn''t know her. Samuel secretly scolded her as the coquettish fox, but he smiled and said, "That''s not good, is it? I''m afraid that Childe Ye will misunderstand."


    The smile on Fu Mei''s face froze when she spoke of Ye Shijun. Every time she thought of how Ye Shijun had been pressed down on her, she felt extremely disgusted. However, he was obedient and treated her as his goddess. In addition, his family background was not bad, which was why Fu Mei was willing to give up on him.


    But in Fu Mei''s heart, Ye Shijun was just a tool, an essory that could improve her status.


    "Haha, in fact... it''s a long story..." Fu Mei deliberately pretended to have something to say but stopped on second thought. Samuel knew that she would definitely tell him about the unfortunate marriage.


    As Samuel expected, Fu Mei sighed and said, "In fact... Ye Shijun and I exist in name only. Fu Mei suffered a lot. In order to support her family, there is no way..."


    After that, she looked at Samuel, because generally at this time, the other party wouldfort her and then sympathize with her. She even felt that it was rare for her to sacrifice herself for the family.


    But Samuel!


    He didn''t!!


    "Haha, let''s eat. I don''t like ying the zither, and I don''t want to draw. I like Yvonne to apany me quietly." After that, Samuel nced at the Drunken Fairy Building in front of him and walked in.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Fu Mei froze on the spot and clenched her fists. "Fu Yao, Fu Yao again!


    When they arrived at the Drunken Fairy Building, the Fu family had already booked this ce. Along the way, they went to the private room on the second floor. There were three jade tables inside, and they were filled with rich food with all kinds of golden tes. They looked luxurious and dazzling.


    Fu Tian was sitting at the main table


    in the middle with no one around.


    Pet


    The other two tables were full of Jianghu masters in rich clothes with high cultivation. As soon as Samuel arrived, Fu Tian immediately weed him warmly, and all the guests at the other two tables also stood up.


    "It''s a rare guest, a rare guest. The arrival of the Mysterious Man really makes this ce glorious." Fu Tianughed and said.


    Samuel put on a fake smile. If he took off his mask, Fu Tian would know that he was a low-level creature on earth, and he didn''t know if Fu Tian could say such words of praise.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Come, everyone, let me introduce


    him to you. This is the master who has shocked the top of Mount Qi. believe that you have heard of the Mysterious Man''s heroic deeds, so I don''t need to talk nonsense." Fu Tian said with a smile.


    The group of people saluted Samuel with cupped fists. They were very polite.


    At this time, Fu Mei came up from downstairs and digested the anger on her face as if nothing had happened just now, and she came in with a big smile.


    "Brother, these are the elites of the


    Ye and Fu families. Some of them are rich, some have outstanding cultivation, and some of them are masters in the Evil yer Realm." Fu Tiam exined to Samuel with a smile while inviting him to sit down at the main table. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel sat in the center, while Fu Mei and Fu Tian sat on the left and right sides, apanied by guests.


    Under Fu Tian''s congrattory remarks, the banquet officially began.


    During this period, almost every guest present woulde to the main table to propose a toast to Samuel.


    On the one hand, everyone wanted to get close to the Mysterious Man at this time. On the other hand, this was also what Fu Tian had ordered before the beginning of the banquet.


    After more than 3 drinks, two beautiful women wearing cheongsams slowly walked up.


    The two beauties smiled gently and then moved the screen to separate the three tables, and the middle table instantly became a small room.


    At this time, two more beautiful women came in. The beautiful woman in blue on the left looked like an otherworldly immortal, and the beautiful woman on the right was in green like an elf. They were beautiful.


    The blue-clothed beauty held the pipa in her hands and the green-clothed beauty gently yed the wooden zither.


    Then, the two beautiful women in cheongsam came back. This time, the difference was that there were beautiful women in the same clothes behind them, each holding a jade bottle of wine.


    What are they doing?

 Chapter 2593

    Chapter 2593


    The pipa was yed lightly, and the wooden zither followed the string. A beautiful song was born in ordance with the scenery. Although the two beautiful women did not sing, they hummed with the melody, which made people addicted.


    The beautifuldies in cheongsam carried the jade bottle of wine and slowly walked to the table. They stood behind Samuel and poured wine for him. Then, as the song''s melody changed slightly, it became less light and more enthusiastic. A group of beautiful women in red gauze, with mysterious figures, and white skin quickly came in. The red gauze and white skin were very charming. They wore gauze, leaving only charming eyes. With the melody, they were dancing around.


    Sometimes it was like a phoenix in fire, and sometimes it was like a quiet ce, causing a strong visual impact.


    "Brother, how about this song and dance?" Fu Tian said happily.


    Samuel did not deny it. He said with a smile, "Beautiful people and dance."


    Samuel just told the truth. However, Fu Tian had different views.


    "As long as you like it."


    Fu Tian smiled, and the group of beautiful women''s dance also reached the climax. As a series of difficult movements were disyed, the woman with the best figure in the center, with a beautiful flower in her hand, finished dancing in front of Samuel.


    Samuel was stunned. He really didn''t expect that it would be like this at the end of the dance.


    When Samuel was hesitating, Fu Tian signaled with his eyes. Samuel looked at the flower carefully and found that there was a green jade bead about the size of a tennis ball in the stamen.


    It was like a piece of jade, glittering and translucent in the green. The patterns in the innermost wereplicated but seemed to be very clever. No matter from which angle one looked at it, one could see somethingpletely different.


    The most important thing was that although this bead was not big, the Spiritual energy inside was very abundant. Even though there was a distance between them, Samuel could still feel its aggressive Spiritual energy.


    "What is this?" Samuel looked at Fu Tian in confusion.


    Fu Tian smiled and said, "Haha, since ancient times, grass can bloom and trees can have fruits, but have you ever heard that flowers can be trees?"


    "Oh?" Samuel said frowningly.


    "This is Jade in the Flower. It is said that it is a kind of high-grade Divine Stone condensed by the rare flower that takes millions of years to blossom and form a stone tree. "After saying that, Fu Tian suddenly took out a dagger. Just when Samuel was a little alert, he suddenly picked up the dagger and directly pulled open his sleeve, cutting his arm hard.


    Blood immediately flowed down the wound!


    Samuel frowned. "What is this guy doing? Is he crazy? Why is he hurting himself?"


    Samuel nced at Fu Mei beside him, but she was different from him, with a faint smile on her face.


    Just as Samuel was in disbelief, Fu Tian gently took off the green stone from the stamen and then gently wiped the wound with it.


    A magical scene happened.


    His arm, which had been cut open, was restored to its original state. The blood flow disappeared, and the wound did not exist at all. Even with the naked eye, Fu Tian''s arm seemed to be paler than before.


    Just as Samuel''s eyes were wide open, Fu Tian snapped the flower in the dancing beauty''s hand into two pieces. Then, after throwing away the middle part, he put the stone in the remaining half of his hand.


    In just a moment, the broken dwarf flower reappeared in Fu Tian''s hands.


    Samuel could not help but be amazed. It was not rare to heal the wound, but its healing speed and efficiency were amazing.


    More importantly, Fu Tian used it to regenerate the flowers in his hand.


    Obviously, this was not a simple treatment, but a rebirth!


    Healing and rebirth, in a sense, were simr, but there was a huge difference between the two.


    If the former was Earth, then thetter was Heaven!


    Because it was obvious that the difficulty of rebirth was much greater, and the effect was tens of millions of times stronger. Even at certain critical moments, it could be the key to reverse the situation.


    Therefore, Samuel was very interested in this stone.


    "Hero, what do you think?" Fu Tian asked with a chuckle.


    "Yes, it''s interesting," Samuel said truthfully.


    "As long as you like it!" Fu Tian smiled and then pointed to the beauties present. "By the way, I haven''t introduced them yet. These girls are all 18 years old and are in their prime. They are proficient in all kinds of music, chess, and painting. Moreover, both their figures and faces are the best."


    Fu Tian said with a smile, "They are the world-renowned Twelve Concubines. The one who presented the flowers to you is the most beautiful dancer among the Twelve Concubines. The one who ys the zither is the Qin Concubine, and the one who ys the pipa is the Li Concubine. The two who pulled the screen for us just now were Li Concubines, together with several beautiful women behind them, are the Twelve Concubines." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In fact, Samuel had heard of the Twelve Concubines. Before entering the city, Fu Mang and The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu had inadvertently mentioned them.


    It was said that the Twelve Concubines were all extremely beautiful. They were not only beautiful, but also graceful. They each had their own personalities and temperaments, forming twelve beautiful scenery lines. They were also the most famous existences in Heavenly Lake City.


    However, the Twelve Concubines had always been selling their skills and not their bodies, which made many people disappointed. At the same time, it also made many people want them. The more they couldn''t get them, the more attractive they would be.


    Countless noble childes offered a sky-high price to kiss them, but it was impossible for them. To have the Twelve Concubines singing and dancing was enough for them.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    For many people, the 12th Concubine was the top female group of Eight Direction World!


    However, many people didn''t know that the Twelve Concubines were actually groomed by Ye Wuhuan from Heavenly Lake City. The fact proved that the Twelve Concubines were sessful. Not only did they gain the appreciation of the world, but they also gained a lot of wealth for Ye Wuhuan.


    After Ye Wuhuan''s death, Ye Shijun


    had inherited all of it. However, even though he coveted the beauty of the Twelve Concubines, Ye Wuhuan''s sudden death had caused him to be on the verge of death and his foundation to be unstable. Thus, he had never dared to forget his father''s teachings. As the sign of Heavenly Lake City, he could not recklessly destroy them.


    However, Fu Tian took it out today.


    "Just those who want to watch them y the zither and dance, those young masters will at least smash tens of millions of amethysts in a year," Fu Tian said with augh.


    "In that case, they are the mobile treasures of Heavenly Lake City." Samuel smiled and stood up.


    "Of course. However, as the saying goes, a sword should be given to a hero. If you like it, the Twelve Concubines will be yours, of course, including this." After that, Fu Tian put the green jade bead in the hands of Samuel.


    Samuel was slightly stunned and suddenly smiled disdainfully. "Patriarch Fu, what do you mean by this?"

 Chapter 2594

    Chapter 2594


    Fu Tian smiled. "Nothing. I just want to help you."


    Samuel smiled and said, "Help me?"


    Wasn''t this a bribe? What did it have to do with helping him? This was really hard for Samuel to understand.


    "Yes, I am helping you." Fu Tian smiled and then toasted Samuel before saying slowly, "I also know that Fu Yao is indeed very beautiful and has a good figure, so many men in Eight Direction World are eager for her. From a man''s point of view, I will also be fascinated by her."


    "However, do you know that she has married someone before? And she married a good-for-nothing on earth. Before she met you, she loved that man very much. Unfortunately, that man was a good-for-nothing and died. She couldn''t live with a child, so..." Fu Tian nodded and stopped talking deliberately.


    But the meaning was obvious. Samuel was just a back-up.


    "In fact, if she really wants to have a good life with you with a child, it doesn''t matter. After all, she is from the Fu family, and we also wish her happiness. But..." Fu Tian took a sip of wine and was unwilling to continue.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    There seemed to be some unspeakable secrets.


    At this time, Fu Mei continued, "The problem is that Fu Yao is not as simple and kind as you think. On the contrary, she is a very vicious woman, and her desire for power can be described as horrible."


    "If I''m not wrong, Fu Mang should have been saved by her asking, right? She might even lie to you that Fu Mang is the real patriarch of the Fu family?" Fu Tian shook the wine ss and murmured with a smile, "These are just the scheme of that vicious woman."


    "Fu Mang is just a pawn of hers. After all, she doesn''t have a good reputation as a slutty woman. It is right to support a family puppet on stage. Then, use your ability to help her conquer the country and she can reach the peak of her life."


    Samuel was not angry when he heard what they said. On the contrary, he found it very funny.


    "But as the saying goes, a bee tail needle is the most vicious. I am afraid that when the timees, you will work hard to conquer the country for her. If you fail, you will be the scapegoat and she can escape at any time. But if you seed, as the greatest hero, what will happen to you?"


    "Since ancient times, how could a meritorious official have a good end? Even if you barely managed to get a good end, what about after Fu Yao died? Her daughter is already not small. How good will she treat you, her stepfather? In the end, even if it was a good end, you will be sad."


    Hearing Fu Mei''s words, Samuel almostughed to death in his heart. It was indeed interesting that the two of them were putting on a show to sow discord.


    However, they would never have imagined that Samuel was sitting in front of them.


    For Samuel himself, this seemingly wless sowing discord was extremely stupid.


    "So what do you mean?" Samuel suppressed his smile and pretended to be thoughtful.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, not only did they not notice that Samuel had deliberately fooled them, but they also thought that they had seeded in sowing discord.


    "It''s really difficult to give up a beautiful woman, but what if a group of beautiful women exchange her? The best way to forget a rtionship is to start a new rtionship. If a new rtionship is not enough, then there are twelve." Fu Tian looked at Samuel proudly.


    "The Twelve Concubines are all pure virgin. Your feelings for each other must be like glue and paint." Fu Mei said with a gentle smile, "I think all of these are far better than that young married woman Fu Yao, right?"


    "I also know that with your ability, you are not short of money, so I won''t give you anything like gold, silver, and jewelry. I will give you j?de in flowers. At that time, not only will you get rid of the vicious Fu Yao, but you will also be proud of yourself on the battlefield and even be able to put on a green hat for Ye Shijun. Isn''t this the peak of your life?" Fu Tianughed and then winked at Samuel.


    Samuel followed his gaze and looked at Fu Mei. Fu Mei merely lowered her head and pretended to be shy. "Although I am already a married woman, I can give you a different kind of stimtion. If you like me, then I will still say the same words. I will apany you in the wind and rain."


    Such a naked apricot was regarded as capital by the two of them. Sometimes, a shameless person could indeed be invincible in the world.


    "It seems that you are really good to me." Samuel couldn''t help but be defeated by these two shameless people.


    "Haha, as long as you''re happy,


    these trivial things are not worth mentioning. Even if you''re willing, we can support the army of more than 100,000 soldiers of the Ye and Fu families to be under yourmand. How about the three of us


    xeate a


    storm in Eight Direction World?" Fu Tian raised his ss with a smile.


    On the other side, Fu Mei also raised her ss at the same time, with a faint arrogance andcency in her eyes.


    Samuel looked left at Fu Tian and right at Fu Mei, thinking quickly. After a while, Samuel suddenly smiled.

 Chapter 2595

    Chapter 2595


    Then, Samuel raised his wine ss and clinked it with the two of them. After examining Jade in the Flower in his hand, he couldn''t help but smile and say, "There is a top-grade treasure, the stunning Twelve Concubines, and the army of more than 100,000. To be honest, it''s really hard to refuse such a bargaining chip."


    Fu Tian and Fu Mei smiled at each other when they saw Samuel''s love for Jade in the Flower. They were relieved.


    As long as the Mysterious Man could kneel to the Ye and Fu families, then the prestige of the Fu and Ye families would be limitlessly expanded. As long as they were given some time to develop, they were qualified to be the fourthrgest force in Eight Direction World, and even take back the positions of the three major families one day in the future.


    Because of this, both Fu Tian and Fu Mei had their own evil intentions. However, in the case of greed, they took out what they valued. In addition to sowing discord, they tried to take Samuel in.


    If the two of them knew the one that they had put in a lot of effort to beg for belonged to the Fu Family, they might be so regretful.


    All of this was done by themselves.


    Before the death of Fu Yun, Fu Yun had nned everything well for the Fu family. He even once thought that his arrangement would not make the Fu family decline with his death. On the contrary, the existence of Samuel and Yvonne would allow the Fu family to embark on a more prosperous road.


    One day, the Fu family would rece the top of the Blue Mountain and control Eight Direction World.


    He might never have thought that it would be his unfilial descendants who destroyed everything.


    If Fu Yun knew about it and his real body had not melted, the coffin would have exploded and he wanted to jump up and p Fu Tian in the face! "Alright, I''ll take it." After Samuel finished speaking, he put Jade in the Flower into his space ring.


    Seeing this, Fu Mei also took off her outer coat at this time, leaving a sexy short coat. She took the opportunity to lean against Samuel. However, when she leaned against Samuel, Fu Mei almost stumbled and fell to the ground.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Because Samuel got out of the way.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel pretended to be surprised.


    Fu Mei was so angry that her teeth were about to shatter. However, she quickly changed into an awkward smile and said, "Hero, have you forgotten that I also belong to these things?"


    "Oh, it''s true that I want Jade in the Flower and the Twelve Concubines, but you are an extra..." Samuel smacked his lips and shook his head. "Fu Yao is married. So you say it''s boring. Are you not married?"


    "I..."


    "You are both married, and Fu Yao is better-looking than you, right? And, the most important thing is..." Samuel curled his lips. After a long time, he waited for the two of them to stretch their necks for a long time. When he finished his second


    sentence, he said, "You are not high enough."


    Hearing this, Fu Mei''s lungs were about to explode.


    She had lived in the shadow of Yvonne all her life, so she was unwilling and jealous. The most annoying thing was that others said that she was not as good as Yvonne, which hurt her greatly.


    But Samuel not only said it, but also mocked her for not being high enough!


    "That b*tch doesn''t deserve topete with me in terms of status, right? She''s just a worn-out shoe worn by Earth people, and I''m the wife of the City Lord!" Fu Mei gritted her teeth, and her emotions were out of control.


    But all of a sudden, she smiled and said, "Or, are you afraid of my husband? Are you afraid of offending the City Lord of Heavenly Lake City and putting on a green hat for him?"


    Samuel was about to throw up the rice he had just eaten. Looking at Fu Mei''s confidence, Samuel really didn''t know where her confidence came from.


    "The problem is that Ye Shijun is too ugly. I feel a little sick when I think about how he is lying on you." Samuel pretended to be very depressed. Fu Mei blushed with anger, but she couldn''t refute it.


    In the end, she regretted looking for this ugly man, Ye Shijun. Otherwise, she would not have been rejected.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly hated Ye Shijun very much.


    Samuel didn''t mind making a big deal out of it. He took the opportunity and said, "Think about it, it''s like you''re a stunner. It''s a


    top-grade delicacy. I do want to eat it, but after it falls into the shit, even


    if it''s washed clean, can you still eat it


    Fu Mei was stunned and almost forgot to breathe. After a long time, she took a deep breath, but her hands were still trembling with anger.


    However, she was not angry with


    Samuel, because Samuel had


    g


    confirmed that she was a stunner and delicious food. This also showed that he thought highly her. Therefore, she was angry with Ye Shijun. What Samuel said made sense. She... she could have reached a higher level, but...


    However, it had been contaminated by his shit, Ye Shijun!


    Looking at Fu Mei gritting her teeth silently, Samuel couldn''t helpughing. Fortunately, with the mask covering him, Fu Mei didn''t notice anything unusual.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly bent down and moved closer to Fu Mei. Just as Fu Mei was at a loss, Samuel suddenly tightened his nose and sniffed...

 Chapter 2596

    Chapter 2596


    Fu Mei''s face was slightly red, and her face was slightly stunned.


    Although she was very active and unrestrained, she didn''t realize that Samuel suddenly came close to her. She looked at him sniffing in front of her.


    However, she was very confident. After all, she had spent a lot of money buying the rouge and water powder.


    The faint fragrance of tea was just like that.


    "What''s wrong?" Fu Mei asked with a red face.


    "Well..." Samuel curled his lips and shook his head. "It''s stinky, and really smelly. s, what a pity. Why don''t you take a bath first?"


    Fu Mei was stunned at his words. She had taken a special shower when she went out. Was there anything wrong with it?


    But the next sentence, her face suddenly turned red because she suddenly realized what Samuel was talking about!


    This did not mean that she was not clean, but that she had the smell of Ye Shijun!


    A strong sense of shame made her blush. At the same time, she was filled with anger and hatred for Ye Shijun.


    Fu Mei didn''t know whether to sit or take a shower. She was extremely embarrassed. If she could choose, she wanted to crawl out from under the table.


    Fu Tian didn''t know what to say for a while. He just smiled awkwardly.


    Samuel gave a sinister smile, "How can you speak ill of my wife and I would y tricks on you.¡±


    "By the way, these 12 beauties are pretty clean. Wait for me at the inn first." Samuel smiled.


    The Twelve Concubines bowed slightly to Samuel, but their eyes were on Fu Tian and Fu Mei. As servants trained by the Ye Family, they had to obey Fu Tian and Fu Mei''s final orders.


    "It''s your blessing that the Mysterious Man like you. You should serve the Mysterious Man well in the future, understand?" Fu Tian nodded at them heavily.


    Fortunately, Fu Tian was well prepared today. Otherwise, he would have been finished with just one Fu Mei.


    "Yes!" The Twelve Concubines answered obediently and left quietly.


    After the Twelve Concubines left, Fu Tian raised his ss again, trying to resolve the embarrassment on the spot.


    "Come on, Hero. Let me propose a toast to you. I wish us a happy cooperation!" Fu Tian smiled.


    Samuel nodded, clinked his ss, and drank.


    Fu Mei winked at Fu Tian. Fu Tian smiled and said, "Since you have epted the gift, then our sincerity is here. What about you?"


    "Patriarch Fu, what sincerity do you want me to show?" Samuel was slightly startled.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Fu Tian smiled and said, "Hero, since you are now with us, shouldn''t you..." After that, Fu Tian smiled sinisterly.


    "Haha, it''s easy. You cane at that time. I won''t interfere." Samuel smiled evilly.


    "Good!" Fu Tian was excited.


    At the same time, Fu Tian could not help sneering in his heart. "Fu Mang, Fu Mang, do you really think that you are really safe after you escape from the prison? Do you want to start another stove? Dream on!"


    "And Fu Yao, what is waiting for you will be endless torture and forever imprisonment."


    After the banquet, Samuel went back. Fu Tian and Fu Mei also led everyone back to Ye family''s Manor.


    At night, Fu Tian went to the prison of the Ye Family. Looking at the cruel torture tools, he imagined how to torture Fu Mang and Fu Yao at that time, and a ferocious smile appeared on his face.


    In the City Lord''s room.


    The sound of running water came from the bathroom, which hadsted for half an hour.


    Fu Mei gritted her teeth and looked extremely annoyed. She frantically smeared petals and foam on her body and wiped her body with the water. Because she used too much strength, her skin was basically red after being wiped by her and it was burning with intense pain.


    "Ah!!!"


    Fu Mei couldn''t bear it any longer. She punched the water in the bathtub hysterically, and the water sshed in all directions.


    Fu Mei red at this fiercely.


    She was unwilling, hateful, and angry.


    Obviously, she could have a rtionship with the Mysterious Man, and he could make use of this title to rise to the top of the world and make countless people in Eight Direction World bow to him.


    However, everything was ruined because this bastard had touched her.


    "It''s not scary if you don''t have a chance. What''s terrible is that when you are about to seed, you lost your chance because of the small gap." Samuel''s confirm of Fu Mei''s beauty became a great hope in her heart and satisfy her vanity and confidence. However, the condition of rejecting her had be a thorn in her heart.


    For a woman like Fu Mei, Samuel''s wordspletely controlled Fu Mei''s mentality.


    She had never thought that if it weren''t for Ye Shijun, how could the Fu family have the position it had today? How was she qualified to negotiate with Samuel?


    At that time, she wascent because she finally had a rtionship with Ye Shijun and was tied up with him. But the little sweetness and luck at that time had be the root of today''s hatred.


    It was Ye Shijun who had ruined her.


    At this moment, Ye Shijun also drank some wine and returned to his bedroom.


    Samuel''s words in his ear made him very afraid, so that he had always been in a bad mood. In addition, Fu Mei also went out today, so he simply took a few friends to find


    several femalepanions to drink.


    However, he liked Fu Mei very much and did not stay overnight with his femalepanion like his friends. Instead, he returned home.


    Hearing the sound of the water in the bathroom, Ye Shijun grinned and took off his clothes drunkenly before hiding.


    After a while, Fu Mei came out of the bathroom, wrapped in gold and jade silk, and slowly walked out with an elegant posture.


    As soon as Fu Mei sat back on the bed, all of a sudden, Ye Shijun rushed over and threw himself at Fu Mei.


    Fu Mei was shocked, but when she saw him, impatience immediately appeared in her eyes. Facing his kiss, she turned her head away.


    Ye Shijun tried several times but failed. He chuckled and said, "Madam, what''s wrong? Do you want to y with your husband?"


    Fu Mei red at him angrily and said coldly, "Do you know that you''re smelly?"


    Seeing that Fu Mei was angry, Ye Shijun was stunned. Then, he burped and scratched his head. "Really? Am I smelly?"


    "It''s smelly, of course it''s smelly. It''s so smelly that it makes me sick to death." Taking advantage of the moment when Ye Shijun was in a daze, Eu Mei kicked him away and said coldly, "Get lost. Don''t touch me.


    UMS


    Ye Shijun sniffed left and right. Although he was a little tipsy, he still smelled good.


    However, his wife had ordered him.


    sywife


    He had to hurry back to the


    bathroom to take a shower. When he rushed out in high spirits, there was no trace of Fu Mei in the room at that time, which made him


    extremely depressed. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The group of femalepanions sessfully aroused his interest. He came back, ready to vent his desire on his wife, but at this time, he could only


    hold it back.


    At this time, under the moonlight, in a mansion.

 Chapter 2597

    Chapter 2597


    Miss Zhang Yiru looked gloomily at the man on top of her, imagining Samuel''s powerful strike and his peerless face, which had been lingering in her mind.


    For Zhang Yiru, since that time, Samuel had left her with a deep shock, which made it difficult for her to forget.


    The desire increased greatly when she recalled Samuel''s defeating Da Shan on the ring.


    Whether it was strength or appearance, they were all Zhang Yiru''s standards, not to mention that Samuel had the perfectbination of two.


    For Zhang Yiru, this was the only best candidate in her heart. She looked like a hungry lion suddenly seeing a deliciousmb.


    She had already found it hard to endure, so she took advantage of the night to find a strong man to temporarily relieve her thirst by imagining that it was Samuel.


    But the more so, the more Zhang Yiru could feel that Samuel was different. But at this moment, there were knocks on the door outside. Coincidentally, Zhang Yiru was bored with the man on her body. She kicked him away and said, "Useless thing, get out of here."


    The strong man retreated in fear. Holding his clothes, he opened the door and ran out quietly like a mouse.


    Fu Mei, who was at the door, was stunned at the sight of the burly man. Then, she sneered and walked into the room.


    Seeing that it was Fu Mei, Zhang Yiru put on her clothes and slowly walked out of bed with a smile. "Ha, I thought it was someone. It turned out to be our Mrs. Ye. However, it''ste at night. Why didn''t Mrs. Ye spend the night with your husband bute to find me, a single woman?"


    "Don''t mention Mrs. Ye. If you mention it again, I''ll fall out with you," Fu Mei said angrily. She sat on the chair and poured herself a cup of tea. "What''s wrong, Mei''er? Did Ye Shijun anger you?" Zhang Yiru asked with a concerned smile.


    "Does he dare to provoke me?" Fu Mei took a sip of tea gloomily and looked at Zhang Yiru. "I met a man I want. In short, it''s hard to exin. Did I disturb your mood bying here sote at night?"


    Zhang Yiru smiled. "He''s just a trash. It''s not a big deal."


    "Oh. You call someone like that man a trash? Why, have you be more demanding recently?" Fu Mei couldn''t help but ask in a strange manner. Just now, she saw the man leaving in a panic in front of the door. He had a good figure and a good appearance. How did he be a trash? Fu Mei and Zhang Yiru could be considered friends who had known each other for a long time. Zhang Yiru was actually the one who introduced Ye Shijun to Fu Mei, so their rtionship was closer.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Haha, because in front of the prince charming I met, he is not worth mentioning at all." Zhang Yiru did not deny it.


    Fu Mei reached out and touched Zhang Yiru''s forehead. "You don''t have a fever? When did our First Miss Zhang meet her true love?"


    Fu Mei knew Zhang Yiru''s personality very well. She was very unrestrained and regarded men as toys. This was her motto and also her life goal. However, Zhang Yiru had be like this right now, which made Fu Mei very curious.


    "Yes, as long as he is willing, I can give up the whole forest and stay with him from now on. I will be kind to my husband and son and never cheat on them. I will be his ything obediently." Zhang Yiru did not hide the excitement and thoughts in her heart.


    "Haha, is it so exaggerated? It can


    even make our First Miss Zhang give


    up freedom?" Fu Mei suddenly became interested. She had rarely seen situations like this, because even she was not as unrestrained as Zhang Yiru, she could not give up her life for a man.


    "Mei''er, you don''t know. On the way here, I met a man whom I would never forget. He not only has a good figure but also has great strength. The most important thing is that he is very handsome. Do you know? Every time I think of him now, my heart can''t help but flutter ..." Speaking of Samuel, Zhang Yiru was extremely excited.


    Fu Mei frowned slightly. Looking at Zhang Yiru''s unrestrained appearance, she couldn''t help but feel strange. Was there such a charming man? "But... you are looking for that man tonight..."


    "That''s right, it''s just a substitute. However, it''s tasteless." Zhang Yiru nodded. Then, she sighed and said, "s,pared with that prince charming, he''s really a


    Te


    good-for-nothing. Why should meet such a perfect person? I suddenly feel bored without him in my life."


    Seeing Zhang Yiru''s dejected look, Fu Mei smiled helplessly and said, "You''re really exaggerating. There are many excellent men in the world, but you didn''t see them. Take the man I''m thinking about now for example."


    "F*ck, you just got married and now you''re loving someone else? However, he must be a good man who can make you y so hard. Tell me, who is it? Let me help you think about it," Zhang Yiru said with a smile.


    For her, there was nothing shameful but more exciting.


    "Tell me your prince charming first," Fu Mei said with a smile.


    "Mine?" Zhang Yiru smiled and said with great interest, "Who asked us to be good sisters? Let me tell you, the masked man on the ring yesterday!" "The mask man?" Fu Mei was suddenly stunned.

 Chapter 2598

    Chapter 2598


    "Yes, he is powerful enough on the stage. Haha, a finger can make Da Shan fall directly. Think about it, if this is a finger..." Zhang Yiru smiled obscenely.


    Normally, Fu Mei would have been amused by Zhang Yiru, but now, her heart was full of surprise.


    Wasn''t the man Zhang Yiru was talking about the Mysterious Man?


    Fu Mei was also interested in that man!


    There shouldn''t be any secrets between sisters, but Fu Mei knew that she couldn''t tell Zhang Yiru about this.


    Because of her rival in love, she knew that she could not let the enemy know her better. She should keep it as a secret, and then she could defeat Zhang Yiru in the open. For Fu Mei, although Zhang Yiru was not worth mentioning, Zhang Yiru was beautiful and coquettish. Who could guarantee what would happen?


    "Although he is really powerful, Da Shan is just a reckless man. Maybe he underestimated the enemy." Fu Mei pretended not to know the mask man and poured cold water on Zhang Yiru, hoping that Zhang Yiru''s enthusiasm for the Mysterious Man would be withdrawn.


    "Haha, Da Shan might have underestimated the enemy, but my brother''s men didn''t underestimate the enemy. Do you know what happened on the way here? In just a second, he could make all my brother''s elite men fall down, and a punch could smash my brother''s arm into minced meat." Zhang Yiru didn''t know what Fu Mei was thinking, but still praised the man she liked.


    Fu Mei''s heart turned cold. This n failed, and she quickly found an excuse in her heart. "Even if he is powerful, so what? With your family background and beauty, as long as you wave your pomegranate skirt, countless masters will flock to you. He is wearing a mask. Maybe, under the mask, there is a very ugly face."


    Fu Mei used a joking tone to avoid arousing Zhang Yiru''s suspicion and dissatisfaction, but she could also belittle Samuel.


    Speaking of this, Zhang Yiru nodded. "To be honest, in fact, I have the same idea as you. Originally, I didn''t care. After all, there are too many men with strength. But do you know that? He took off his mask in front of me."


    "The Mysterious..." Fu Mei almost eximed that the Mysterious Man would take off the mask in front of her. Fortunately, she reacted in time. She quickly smiled and said, "What I mean is that he did it so mysteriously? How does he look? He should be ordinary, otherwise... otherwise, why did he cover himself with the mask?"


    Zhang Yiru had always called the Mysterious Man the mask man. Fu Mei knew that Zhang Yiru did not know his real identity.


    For the time being, only she, Fu Tian, and the Mysterious Man Alliance knew about this identity, so they had to keep it a secret.


    If Zhang Yiru knew, she would only be more obsessed with that man and be one of Fu Mei''s powerful opponents.


    "Haha." Zhang Yiru smiled and gently took a sip of tea. "Ordinary? If he is ordinary, all men in the world don''t deserve to be called handsome."


    "That face is at the height of all my aesthetic standards, and it deeply stimtes them. It''s too handsome. It''s so handsome. Every time I think about it, I feel like I haven''t had I I


    enough of it," Zhang Yiru said, and her face was full of admiration.


    Fu Mei gritted her teeth. Zhang Yiru''s expression proved that she was telling the truth. He might be really handsome!


    This also showed that the Mysterious Man was not only excellent in martial arts, but also very handsome.


    For Zhang Yir, this was a huge temptation But for Fu Mei, when she knew that Samuel was powerful, Zhang Yiru said that he was very handsome, which was equivalent to opening Pandora''s magical box in Fu Mei''s heart.


    If she had great hope for getting the Mysterious Man before, she wanted to get him even in her dream now.


    But the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Because she almost got Samuel!


    The more she thought about it, the more she hated Ye Shijun, the man who made her "smelly"!


    "By the way, Fu Mei, which man do you like?" Zhang Yiru asked.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Fu Mei smiled gently and said, "I have a husband. I''m not like you, who are full of imagination. I just quarreled with Ye Shijun, so I want to have a chat with you."


    "Then you just said you liked a new man," Zhang Yiru said with some disappointment.


    "Ke ke, otherwise, how could I know your little thoughts?" Fu Meiughed.


    Zhang Yiru did not doubt Fu Mei''s lie. She smiled and treated her as a good sister.


    At this time, in the inn.


    In the guest room on the second floor, someone suddenly burst intoughter.


    When Samuel told everyone about what happened in the Drunken Fairy Building at noon today, Fu Mang covered his belly with his hands and almostughed to death.


    "Fu Mei, that b*tch, also has the guts to insult Fu Yao. Haha, she was ridiculed to be useless. I guess she is taking a shower at home now." The Knowledgeable Man was also very happy, so he couldn''t helpughing.


    Fu Mangughed so hard that he


    was almost out of breath. At this time, he said, "I think it''s more than that. Maybe because of Samuel''s words, Fu Mei, that b*tch, saw hope, but she had no chance. Therefore, she vented all her anger on Ye Shijun. I think it won''t take long for someone to spread that these two seemingly loving newlyweds'' life is not harmonious."

 Chapter 2599

    Chapter 2599


    "Given Fu Mei''s character, she will definitely be like this." Fu Li knew a lot about Fu Mei, so he had alreadye to a conclusion about this result. "She wanted to speak ill of someone, but in the end, someone spoke ill of her. Oh, I''m going tough to death. Samuel, you''re really good at using your trick," Fu Mang continued with a smile.


    "Who asked her to scold my wife?" Samuel smiled gently. Yvonne was the most important person in Samuel''s life. Fu Mei actually dared to say that Yvonne in front of Samuel. Wasn''t Fu Mei courting death?


    The Knowledgeable Man smiled bitterly, looked at Fu Mang, and said, "Now, I finally understand why you are d that Samuel is our friend, not our enemy. A powerful person is already abnormal, but he can change his way to crush you in IQ. That''s too horrible."


    Fu Mei wanted to destroy other people''s feelings, but her feelings were provoked.


    Samuel''s words also stuck to Fu Mei''s life gate, and even many people''s psychological shorings. If he just refused directly, maybe it was only a refusal. But his words were really like a thorn in her heart. She didn''t know whether to pull it out or not.


    "Fu Tian is also miserable. He took out his trump card, Jade in the Flower, as well as the Twelve Concubines of the Ye Family. He must have spent a lot of money on it. However, since this money has not returned, does Fu Tian have to coommit suicide?" Fu Li continued at this time.


    "Speaking of the Twelve Concubines,


    "Haha, I heard that they are beautiful and have a good figure. Don''t misunderstand. I just appreciate their talents."


    "Yes. It''s just a purely artistic exchange."


    Fu Mang and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu were like two idiots, and they argued with each other like two pigs.


    Yvonne rolled her eyes and said, "In fact, I think you should pay more attention to Jade in the Flower. Listening to the introduction of Samuel, I feel that this thing is very magical."


    "If it can be reborn, it will be a cheating tool on the battlefield, but I don''t know if it can reach this level. After all, what Fu Tian shows is only the regenerative flower and treatment. If people can be reborn, it will be amazing," Fu Li said softly.


    "Since Fu Tian can give it away with the Twelve Concubines, I know it''s not simple. But he gave you so many things and asked you not to meddle in our affairs. You won''t agree, will you?" asked the Knowledgeable Man.


    "Ahem, how can Samuel promise Fu Tian?" Fu Mang saidughingly.


    "Do I have any reason to refuse?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Hearing this answer, Fu Mang''s smile froze on his face. He didn''t think that Samuel would agree at all. "F*ck... No way... if you don''t intervene in this matter, Fu Tian will definitelye to me for revenge. What should we do then?"


    Fu Mang was extremely depressed.


    Fu Mang was obviously no match for the fallen Fu family; let alone the current Fu family.


    "That''s enough. Samuel. Don''t scare Fu Mang," said the Knowledgeable Man softly.


    Samuel shook his head. "I will definitely do what I have promised others, whether it''s an enemy or a friend."


    This was rted to honesty. Samuel always kept his word and would not lie to anyone on promises.


    But when these people from the Mysterious Man Alliance heard Samuel''s serious answer, they were all stunned.


    "What if Fu Tianes to us?" Fu Li said with a cold face.


    They were no match for the Fu family at all. They were only waiting for the destructive attack of Fu Tian.


    The group of people looked at each other in dismay. They wanted to say a few words to Samuel and me him for turning a blind eye to everyone''s life for something, which was really not appropriate and irresponsible. However, after all, Samuel was the chief, and they did not know what to say about him.


    Yvonne pulled the hem of Samuel''s clothes, indicating for Samuel to say something so that everyone would not be so embarrassed.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door downstairs.


    Fu Mang frowned. "It''s sote. Are there any guests?"


    "We have booked the inn. Who in Heavenly Lake City doesn''t know?" After saying that, Fu Li got up and was about to open the window to check the situation. At this time, the waiter was in a panic and ran upstairs.


    "Bad news, bad news, sirs, Fu Tian led a lot of big men into our inn." The waiter shouted in a panic.


    The faces of Fu Mang and others suddenly turned pale. Sure enough, Fu Tian really came.


    "What should we do now? Let''s leave now," Fu Li said anxiously.


    "I''m afraid you all won''t be able to make it in time." Right at this time, a proudughter sounded.


    Footsteps sounded in the stairwell. Fu Tian walked up slowly with an evil smile on his face.


    "All the people downstairs, including the surroundings, have been surrounded by us. Fu Mang, where do you want to escape?" Fu Tian sneered.


    Fu Mang''s heart turned cold. He looked at Fu Tian coldly and said, "I don''t intend to leave, either. However, if there is anything between you and me, juste at me. Don''t involve others."


    "Humph, Fu Mang, are you qualified to negotiate with me?" After that, Fu Tian looked at Fu Li, gritted his teeth, and said coldly, "And you b*tch, how dare you betray me? I will make you feel worse than deathter."


    After that, Fu Tian sneered and said, "I have prepared a lot of torture instruments for you two in the prison of the Ye Family. I hope you two won''t die so soon."


    In the end, he looked at Yvonne. "Fu


    $10.


    Yao, the endless abyss can''t even kill you. You''re really lucky. s, I asked you to listen to me obediently, you didn''t listen. Instead, you insisted on having an affair with a rebel from Fu family. You disappoint me."


    Yvonne smiled coldly and said, "It''s really disappointing tomunicate with people like you."


    "Well, you really have a bad taste. It''s


    no wonder. Otherwise, how could


    you fall in love with that


    tel.


    good-for-nothing on earth? God gave you a chance to choose again, but you didn''t cherish it." Fu Tian sneered. After that, he shook his head and said, "Since you cane out of the endless abyss you should understand the value of life. Why must you let me kill you a second time?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "It''s hard to say who will die," Yvonne said coldly.


    "Really?" After that, Fu Tian nced at Samuel, nodded, and waved his hand. "Then I''ll show you who will die tonight."


    "Listen carefully. Don''t even think about leaving. Take them all. I want you to catch them alive!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, dozens of experts behind Fu Tian rushed out directly toward Yvonne and others.


    However, just as these people were determined to rush over, all of a sudden, the person at the front seemed to have bumped into something, and a strange force suddenly made him copse.


    In front of them, Samuel gently patted the dust on his feet!

 Chapter 2600

    Chapter 2600


    Seeing Samuel make a move, Fu Mang finally felt relieved and couldn''t help heaving a sigh of relief.


    But Fu Tian was stunned.


    "Hero, you..." Fu Tian looked at Samuel in confusion.


    "Didn''t he already agree at noon?"


    "Are you trying to go back on your word?" Fu Tian frowned slightly.


    "Haha, the Mysterious Man is also a hero. It turns out that he is a man who doesn''t keep his promise."


    "If this matter spreads, I''m afraid that all the people in Jianghu will despise you in the future."


    Two executives followed closely behind Fu Tian.


    If the Mysterious Man wanted to help Fu Mang and the others, their n to catch Fu Mang and the others tonight would failpletely.


    "Don''t worry, I always keep my word. Fu Tian, how did I tell you at noon?" Samuel smiled.


    "You said you would never intervene in the affairs between Fu Mang and me in your hands."


    "Yes, did I just use my hand?" Samuel smiled.


    Fu Tian was stunned. The Mysterious Man had just taken action, otherwise, how could his group of elites suddenly fall down? But the next second, Fu Tian suddenly reacted.


    The Mysterious Man didn''t use his hands, but he used his feet, his so-called intervention!


    "Damn it!"


    "Haha!" Behind Samuel, Fu Mang couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    He did not expect that Samuel would refer to this.


    The Knowledgeable Man and the others also realized what Samuel meant. They couldn''t help covering their mouths andughing.


    Fu Tian was so angry that he blew his beard and widened his eyes. He was furious but did not dare to lose his temper. He just stared at Samuel. He felt humiliated, even in terms of IQ.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Samuel had agreed not to intervene. But in the end, Fu Tian prepared the prison cell and torture instruments. In the end, he came here with people in a hurry, but it turned out to be this?


    The executives behind Fu Tian were also embarrassed.


    They really felt humiliated and their IQ was pressed against the ground. However, the other party was the Mysterious Man. Except for the anger in their hearts, who dared to really get angry?


    "The Mysterious Man, do you think


    it''s interesting for you to y this kind of character game with me? You lied to me and got Jade in the Flower and the Twelve Concubines. Do you think you have kept your promise if this gets out?" F&Tian shouted coldly.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Then you can spread the news to see whether the world willugh at you orugh at me ying character games with you."


    Fu Tian was stunned. He was just threatening Samuel and asking him not to intervene under pressure, but he was unwilling to spread the news, because it was obvious that the whole world wouldugh at him, the foolish chief!


    If the Fu family knew these things, they must have someints about him.


    "Despicable!" Fu Tian gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Why are you ring at me so fiercely? Can you eat me?" Samuel smiled disdainfully. "Look at how you hate me and can''t do anything to me. You will only make me happier. Do you understand?"


    "You!"


    "Why are you so angry? I''m not angry with you. Why are you angry with me?"


    "You took my things, but you yed a character game with me. How can you be angry with me?" Fu Tian was really angry. He was the one who had suffered a great loss, but in Samuel''s words, Samuel seemed to be hurt.


    "Bullying Yvonne in front of me? If it weren''t for our alliance, do you think these things are enough topensate for my mental loss?" Samuelughed coldly.


    "You!" Fu Tian''s eyes widened in anger, but he didn''t know how to refute.


    "Get lost before I lose my temper. Also, if you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can choose not to form an alliance with me. As I said, either we kill the Medicine God''s Pavilion together, or I kill you first. Get lost!" Samuel shouted coldly, and then stamped his feet violently,


    "Peng!"


    A stream of golden energy was suddenly released from his feet. After hitting the ground, the golden waves spread and attacked the crowd.


    The dozens of masters in Fu Tian were all turned over by the golden waves. They were all screaming all over the field.


    With the help of his men, Fu Tian stood up awkwardly and looked at Samuel with hatred. His eyes were full of unwillingness. Finally, he left with his


    men.


    "Haha, from the look in Fu Tian''s


    eyes, he can''t beat you. If he can beat you, I''m afraid that he will pull out your tendons, peel your skin, and drink your blood." Seeing Fu Tian walking away in disgrace, the Knowledgeable Man said to Samuel happily.


    "Damn it, Samuel. You really scared me to death. I really thought you wouldn''t help." Fu Mang was still afraid and scolded with a smile.


    Fu Li also smiled. "Yes, Samuel''s performance is too real. I thought we would suffer tonight."


    Samuel curled his lips and shook his head. "Don''t brag. You see, Yvonne wasn''t cheated by me from beginning to end."


    Yvonne smiled bitterly. "Because if the whole world abandons me, you won''t abandon me. So, will I believe that you won''t intervene?"


    Fu Li, Fu Mang, and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu looked at each other and pretended to be disgusted. "Don''t show off your lovete at night, okay? You two?"


    After returning to the house, something strange happened.

 Chapter 2601

    Chapter 2601


    ording to Samuel''s opinion, he wanted to release the Twelve Concubines. After all, although they looked gorgeous, their lives were miserable. They were just used as tools and puppets to make money.


    This idea of Samuel was supported by everyone. Samuel left it to Qiushui and Shiyu.


    As for Jade in the Flower, Fu Mang and others naturally left sensibly because they all knew that if Samuel wanted to give someone this kind of thing, he would definitely give it to Yvonne.


    "Actually, Jade in the Flower was not given to me, right?" After sending everyone away, Yvonne closed the door with Nian''er and turned to Samuel. Samuel smiled and stretched out his hand, holding Yvonne in one hand and Han Nian in the other.


    Before Samuel could speak, Yvonne nodded at Samuel''s forehead and said, "Well, I know you owe someone else and want to give it to someone else. You can make up for them by Jade in the Flower because you have lost their Divine Beauty Pearl."


    Yvonne knew a lot about Samuel, so she naturally knew what Samuel was thinking.


    Sometimes, a couple didn''t need to say much to know what they were thinking.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Samuel nodded heavily. He lost the Divine Beauty Pearl for no reason. Although he went to the auction house to buy a lot of things and tried to make up for it, Samuel had never sent it out. The most important reason was that Samuel could not take it out.


    Although the items in the auction house were indeed quite expensive and could be considered good items, the Divine Beauty Pearl was, after all, the ancestral master''s inheritance and sect''s most valuable treasure. They were not the same.


    However, in some aspects, Jade in the Flower was simr to the Divine Beauty Pearl. If he added it to those things in the auction house, Samuel felt that these things were far more valuable than the Divine Beauty Pearl. They should be really valuable at present.


    "But can I take a look?" Yvonne said with a smile.


    Yvonne had heard from Samuel that the growth process of Jade in the Flower was very strange, so she was also very curious about this rare thing. "Anyway, there is still some time before we go back to Immortal Spirit Ind. You can y with it first." Samuel smiled, and then Samuel reached into the Space ring.


    But soon, Samuel frowned.


    And then it became tighter and tighter!


    Looking at Samuel''s look, Yvonne suddenly felt a little cold in her heart. She looked at Samuel and asked tentatively, "You... you won''t tell me... you lost it again, will you?"


    Samuel rummaged through the ring again and again in disbelief. "No way! I remember that I put it in the ring. How could it disappear?" Hearing Samuel''s words, Yvonne was really speechless and rolled her eyes.


    "If you do this again, I really wonder if you have a little lover outside. Ah? You move good things little by little like a mouse moving out, and thene back and tell me that you lost them, don''t you?" Yvonne was angry and amused.


    After losing things, Samuel''s appearance was very cute. She rarely saw Samuel like this, but she was very angry because this guy had lost things twice in a row.


    Moreover, this guy seemed to always lose expensive things.


    Although Samuel couldn''t find anything, he couldn''t help but smile when he saw Yvonne''s appearance. "I also want to hide some women, but unfortunately, I''m old."


    "You are not serious!" Yvonne''s face suddenly turned slightly red and she rolled her eyes at Samuel. "Hurry up and find it. Cut the crap."


    Samuel nodded. This time, he used even more Divine Awareness to search through the space ring. At the same time, he tried hard to recall and repeatedly confirmed that he had really put Jade in the Flower into the ring.


    However, after more than half an hour, he still couldn''t find anything.


    "Strange. Does this space ring swallow my things?" Samuel touched his head, but it was not right. If i would swallow something, the jewelry and other things had been put in the space ring for a long time, but there had never been an ident. Even now, it was the same.


    Therefore, it was impossible for the space ring to swallow it.


    "Does God also think that my method is too despicable? So he took it from me?" Samuel was puzzled and couldn''t think of a reason.


    Indeed, it was impossible for the space ring to steal anything.


    However, Samuel did not notice that the Five Elements Divine Stone''s body now had a faint stripe beside the original stripes. Early the next morning.


    Before Fu Tian had a good rest, he was called up by the servants. After returning homest night, he ordered all his subordinates to


    prevent the incident at night fromet


    spreading out. He rolled on the bed gloomily. The more he thought about his loss, the more depressed Fu Tian became. Not only had he been fooled, but he had also lost a lot. This made Fu Tian, who was not very rich, undoubtedly frosted in the snow.


    It was not until dawn that Fu Tian fell asleep. But not long after, he was called up, saying that Fu Mei and Ye Shijun had something to call him When he went to the front of the hall, the servants whispered to each other. Everyone who saw him couldn''t help covering their mouths andughing.


    This made Fu Tian very depressed. "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 2602

    Chapter 2602


    Fu Tian was even more stunned.


    On both sides of the hall, all the executives of the Fu family and the Ye family were present. Fu Mei and Ye Shijun were sitting on the main seats.


    As soon as Fu Tian came in, the surrounding executives of the two families discussed about him.


    Ye Shijun''s face was ice-cold and Fu Mei''s expression wasn''t good either.


    "Fu Tian, where''s the 12th Concubine of the Ye family?" Ye Shijun asked coldly.


    His words made Fu Tian''s heart suddenly turn cold. So many important people hade to the scene. Could it be that they wanted to denounce him?


    Fu Tian lowered his head, not knowing how to answer.


    "You can''t answer it, can you? Because you''ve already sent the Twelve Concubines to someone else, right? Fu Tian, you''ve done a good job. You''ve embarrassed both the Ye and Fu families. Do you know what''s going on outside? It''s said that the Ye and Fu families are yed a trick on by the mask man. Now everyone in the city is treating us as a joke." A senior executive of the Ye family scolded discontentedly.


    Fu Tian was stunned. He had clearly told everyonest night that this matter should not be exposed. Why was it still known all over the city when he woke up?


    Who had leaked the news? His men should not have. Could it be the Mysterious Man?


    "Damn it, it seems that he is the only one who has spread this matter."


    This damned guy.


    "It''s not a big deal to lose the Twelve Concubines. It''s a big deal to beughed at. It''s really different for the Fu family to do things."


    "You''ve gone for wool ande home shorn. Patriarch Fu is indeed a wise man who leads the Fu family to glory."


    The high-level executives of the Ye Family scolded Fu Tian in a cold voice. From the perspective of the Ye Family, as the head of Heavenly Lake City, they had never been insulted like this for many years and became theughing stock of the whole city.


    Fu Tian lowered his head and did not dare to speak.


    "What''s wrong? Patriarch Fu, do you think it''s okay if you don''t talk about it? If you don''t have a reasonable exnation, I don''t think the Ye Family will be convinced," a senior executive said coldly.


    "Even if you don''t speak, you will be severely punished!"


    "Don''t just focus on punishing him. There is a detail that I want everyone to know. The Twelve Concubines are the property of the Ye Family. Without the Ye Family''s permission, how could the Twelve Concubines be taken out of their residences? I heard that someone deliberately cooperated with Fu Tian to take the Twelve Concubines out. It''s hard to guard against the rebels, Shijun." After that, the person looked at Fu Mei coldly. Obviously, he was talking about her.


    At this moment, Fu Mei slowly stood up and walked to Fu Tian in a few steps. Before Fu Tian could react.


    "Pa!"


    A p fell on Fu Tian''s face.


    "Patriarch Fu, it''s not a problem for you to have your own ideas. However, the Twelve Concubines are the property of the Ye Family. You actually lied to me that you only took the Twelve Concubines to the wine table to cheer up?" Fu Mei coldly shouted.


    When Fu Tian was about to be dissatisfied, Fu Mei quietly whispered in his ear, "In this case, there must be someone to take the me. Don''t tell me that you even want to get me into trouble? If I get into trouble because of you, it won''t be good for you."


    Fu Mei was so annoyed that she didn''t have a good rest after knowing thisst night. When she got up early in the morning and heard the rumors outside, she immediately thought of how to push this matter away. Therefore, the best way was to ask Fu Tian to take the me.


    In fact, this matter was done by Fu Tian himself. It has nothing to do with the Fu family. If he had told us earlier, we would definitely have opposed his stupid bribery behavior.


    "You''re right. Even Fu Mei doesn''t know. Fu Tian, although you''re the patriarch, you''re getting ruder." The group of executives of the Fu family also took the lead at this time.


    They had no other skills, but they were good at throwing the pot.


    Fu Tian gritted his teeth. "I was too rash. I have nothing to say in this case. What do you want to do? I will ept the punishment."


    "Alright, Fu Tian, since you dare to do what you want, let''s do as you wish. Shijun, throw him into the prison."


    "You''re right. The reputation of the Fu and Ye families has been ruined by him. He must be severely punished."


    A group of senior executives of the Ye Family shouted coldly.


    Ye Shijun was a little embarrassed and put his eyes on Fu Mei. He loved Fu Mei very much, so he always wanted to see her opinion.


    "Although Fu Fian has made aConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    mistake, it''s time to use people. The army of the Medicine God''s Pavilion is getting closer and closer. I think it''s better to give Fu Tian a chance to redeem himself," Fu Mei said as she looked at Ye Shijun.


    "That''s right, City Lord Ye, what Fu Mei said makes sense. Why don''t we give Fu Tian a chance to redeem himself?"


    "Fu Mei values the overall situation very much. City Lord Ye, why don''t you ept her opinion?" The executives of the Fu family pleaded and praised Fu Mei at the same time.


    Ye Shijun nodded. "Alright, let''s do as Fu Mei said."


    "Wait a minute, we can let Fu Tian go. However, Fu Tian is too reckless. Fu Tian has to ask Fu Mei for advice in the future. Otherwise, who knows if something bad will happen one day?"


    "You''re right!"


    Ye Shijun looked at Fu Tian. "Patriarch Fu, what do you think?"


    Of course, Fu Tian was not willing to do that, because it was equivalent to strip him of his power in disguise. However all the people in the hall, whether they were the executives of the Ye Family or the members of the Fu Family, seemed to hate Fu Tian very much. Fu Tian gritted his teeth and nodded. "Okay, I have no objection."


    "Do your best." The executives of the Ye Family shouted coldly and red at Fu Tian before leaving.


    Ye Shijun also left with Fu Mei. Fu Mei had just made a mistake. Although Fu Mei was very dissatisfied with Ye Shijun, she did not dare to provoke him at this time and followed him obediently.


    "Fu Tian, please be more reliable when you do things in the future. You''ve been fooled like a monkey and lost face. If it weren''t for Fu Mei''s help today, our Fu family would have been finished."


    "Yes, when we listened to you at that time, we were almost exiled to a small family. Now that Fu Mei finally brought us to live a good life, don''t ruin us again, okay?"


    "If you have anything in the future, you''d better discuss it with Fu Mei more."


    After a few words of criticism from the senior executives of the Fu Family, they left one by one unhappily. Fu Tian stayed in the hall alone, gritting his teeth in anger.


    The n failed, and everything was


    gone. Not only did he suffer a lot, but he was also scolded by the two families. The consequences he faced were that his prestige was


    also reduced. This almost drove Fu Tian crazy.


    "The Mysterious Man, you must die a terrible death! Sooner orter, I will cut you into pieces!" Fu Tian gritted his teeth and punched the ground. Suddenly, cracks appeared on the ground.


    "Ah!"


    At this time, the initiator of all this had just left the city with Yvonne and others, walking toward a mysterious ce, but he had sneezed all the way on


    the road.


    The group of people looked at each other and suddenly burst intoughter.

 Chapter 2603

    Chapter 2603


    "Hahahaha, I guess Fu Tian has left countless circles on the ground to curse you. I helped you count all the way, and there are at least ten sneezes." Fu Mangughed.


    "Fu Tian has been ruined by the Chief. He has lost everything and was humiliated by the Chief. When he goes back, he will be scolded by the family. The Chief, you are so bad." Shiyu covered her mouth andughed.


    It was true that Samuel had asked the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu to spread the news about Fu Tian.


    After Samuel did this, he would definitely make the Fu and Ye families bite each other.


    "In this way, Fu Tian will inevitably lose the hearts of the people, while Fu Mei will be regarded as the savior by the Fu family''s high-ranking executives invisibly. The more power Fu Mei has, the smaller Fu Tian''s power will be. But will Fu Tian be willing to give up power? Will Fu Mei restrain herself in front of power? "Fu Li pointed out the sharpest question.


    Although the two families looked like a perfect match, the allied forces had never won. Since ancient times, the joint efforts of the six countries could not destroy the Qin Kingdom, and the Wu and Shu Alliance could not rece Cao Wei. The reason was that the allied forces seemed to be strong on the surface, but in fact, they each had their own interests. As long as they felt a little wronged, they would suspect each other.


    What Samuel needed to do was to break the membrane they trusted on the surface.


    Fu Mei''s harem was on fire, and Fu Tian''s prestige was swept away. The rtionship between the Ye and Fu families was not only broken, but also the rtionship between Fu Mei and Fu Tian began to develop subtly because of their different situations.


    However, in the face of a formidable enemy, the conflict between the Fu and Ye families would be temporarily put aside. This was also what Samuel could guess. Samuel did not expect it, and he did not even want them to be in a deadlock now. It was just a temporary thunder for them.


    Its explosion would only arrive after dealing with the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    Different from Samuel''sughter along the way, at this moment, the Void Sect was lifeless.


    The Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Fu and Ye alliance army attacked from both sides. The Void Sect in the middle was filled with danger.


    No matter which family won, it meant nothing to the Void Sect.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    There were only two ways for the Void Sect to survive.


    Either they would fight to the end and defeat two groups of enemies, but the possibility was very slim. With the strength of the Void Sect, even if they watched the fight between them, they were not qualified to reap the benefits.


    The Void Sect had to choose to join any of the two forces, but this action was also very risky, because once they stood on the wrong side, it was equivalent to a catastrophe.


    Moreover, even if they stood on the right side, would it be a good thing for the Void Sect?


    This was because of the special geographical location of the Void Sect. Even if the side standing on the side won, the Void Sect would be focused on defending. At that time, the Void Sect would only exist in name only.


    The weather in the Void Sect these few days was almost the same as the expressions on many people''s faces. It was covered in dark clouds.


    In the main hall of the Void Sect''s


    Master Peak, Master Sanyong sat in the Sect Master''s seat with a worried look on his face. On his left a huge golden chair stood there. On the chair, Ye Gucheng stepped on the chair with a yboy''s face. Several female maids beside him were shaking the fans, feeding fruits, and massaging. Ye Gucheng like emperors.


    In a ce as serious as the main hall and in front of the ancestors of the Void Sect, it was likely that only Ye Gucheng could be so arrogant.


    On the right, Lin Mengxi, with Qin Shuang and several other elders, looked at Ye Gucheng with deep resentment.


    Ye Gucheng''s actions in the main hall were aplete insult to their ancestors.


    "What do you think, Head Master? It''s been a day. Shouldn''t you give me an answer?" Ye Gucheng didn''t care about the looks of Lin Mengxi and the others at all. Instead, he was prouder.


    "Senior Brother, the Void Sect only has a bright future if they obediently join the Medicine God''s Pavilion. What are you still thinking about?" The First Peak Elder stood beside Ye Gucheng and coldly mocked.


    "Do you think our Void Sect has the ability to resist?" The Elders of the Fifth Peak and Sixth Peak sneered.


    Master Sanyong frowned and said nothing.


    "Humph, join the Medicine God''s


    Pavilion? I''m afraid that as soon as we join the Medicine God''s Pavilion, the Void Sect will be the military base of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. At that time, will the Void Sect still have a foothold here?" Lin Mengxi looked coldly at Ye Gucheng and said sharply.


    Hearing Lin Mengxi''s words, Ye Gucheng''s face suddenly turned cold. Obviously, what Lin Mengxi said was exactly what he thought. Sanyong nodded slightly. In fact, he also agreed with Lin Mengxi''s opinion, but he was afraid that he would make the wrong choice and should not offend Ye Gucheng rashly. "This matter is of great importance. Let me think about it for a few days."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Gucheng immediately picked up the fruit tray next to him and threw it directly at Sanyong.


    "Old thing, I gave you face and called you master. Do you really take yourself seriously?" Ye Gucheng shouted angrily.


    Although Sanyong was not hit by the fruit tray, he only dodged in a panic and looked extremely embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Lin Mengxi was immediately dissatisfied and shouted, "Ye Gucheng, what are you going to do? How dare you be so disobedient in front of our ancestors?"


    "Humph, he''s just a broken Sect Leader of the Void Sect. Do I, Ye Gucheng, need to be polite to him?" Ye Gucheng sneered.


    "Gucheng is now the Left General of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Forget about smashing that old thing with a fruit tray, eEven if he rides on his head and pee, what''s wrong with that?" The First Elder coldly said with disdain.


    "Sanyong, if you''re old and useless, you''d better get out of here. Why did you take advantage of this ce? You also know how ipetent you are You once let Samuel cause our Void Sect to suffer a great foss and be restless. Now, you want to lead our Void Sect to destruction, don''t you?" Wu Yan also coldly cried out at this time.


    "If the Void Sect had Samuel, it wouldn''t be like this!" At this moment, Qin Shuang couldn''t hold back any longer and spoke.

 Chapter 2604

    Chapter 2604


    "Qin Shuang, don''t talk nonsense." Lin Mengxi shouted coldly.


    Although Lin Mengxi could not bear to see Ye Gucheng and the group of elders achieve their goals, it did not mean that she agreed with Samuel''s matter.


    For the Void Sect, Samuel was a disgrace to them.


    "Did I say anything wrong? If Samuel were still here, how could the Void Sect be like this? Why would anyone dare to bully the Void Sect and let them be so presumptuous in front of our ancestors?" Qin Shuang replied with a cold face.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    With Samuel''s current ability, would anyone dare to make trouble here? What could they do even if they had ten or a hundred people, let alone Ye Gucheng?


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, Qin Shuang touched her red face and looked at Lin Mengxi with hatred. After Lin Mengxi shouted to her and asked her to shut up, she looked at the p that she had pped out with regret.


    "Don''t mention that good-for-nothing anymore. Hasn''t he hurt you enough?" Lin Mengxi was sadder when she hit Qin Shuang. She was her biological daughter.


    But she really didn''t want Qin Shuang to mention that person at all, including his name.


    If it weren''t for the appearance of Samuel, Qin Shuang wouldn''t have fallen in love with him and wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Qin Shuang touched her face. Even though she was heartbroken, she still held back her tears and looked at Lin Mengxi silently and unwillingly. "Ha ha!" Ye Gucheng suddenly burst outughing. Wu Yan and the other elders who followed closely behind could not help butugh coldly. "Sigh, some people are still thinking about that good-for-nothing even now. I really wonder if Senior Sister Qin Shuang gave that good-for-nothing your body. Otherwise, why would you be so obsessed with him?"


    "Ha ha, the outstanding disciple of the Void Sect is actually a little slut in the end." The First Peak Elder could not help but mock.


    "It''s fine if you insult me, but please don''t insult him." Hearing these words, Qin Shuang angrily looked at Ye Gucheng and the others, and the anger in her eyes was even undisguised to express that she wanted to kill them.


    Ye Gucheng gritted his teeth in anger.


    He wouldn''t allow or ept it. Qin Shuang, such a beautiful woman, was praising others in front of him! She didn''t even care herself in order to protect him!


    He, Ye Gucheng, was the best in the world!


    The corners of Ye Gucheng''s eyes suddenly shrank as he said coldly, "I''m going to insult him, so what? I''m going to insult you as well. Let me tell you, Qin Shuang, when the Void Sect is opened, it''ll be the day I have your body."


    Clot


    Patting the bench, Ye Gucheng got up in anger. He looked at Sanyong and shouted coldly, "Sanyong, when the sun rises tomorrow, if the formation of the Void Sect has been removed, just wait for the Void Sect to be destroyed. By the way, thousands of disciples of the Void Sect will die with you!"


    After saying this, Ye Gucheng shouted, "Let''s go!"


    Wu Yan and the others nced coldly at the group of people, including Sanyong, Lin Mengxi, and the others. They followed behind Ye Gucheng and left arrogantly.


    Lin Mengxi took two fierce steps forward, but finally stopped.


    The Second Peak Elder couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh, "Ah, it''s really unfortunate for my sect. They are not disciples of the Void Sect, but clearly jackals."


    Sanyong sighed and shook his head.


    "Sect Leader Senior Brother, now that things have progressed to this point, we can''t dy any longer. You need to make your next decision. I think that Ye Gucheng is serious." The Third Peak Elder said with a frown.


    Sanyong nodded heavily and raised his head silently. "Then what''s your opinion?"


    "I heard that the Medicine God''s Pavilion has hundreds of thousands of troops. Although Ye Gucheng is arrogant what he said is not


    unreasonable. The Void Sect''s


    defense is meaningless. I think... we should surrender." The Second Peak Elder shook his head and sighed.


    "That''s right. Although the Fu and Ye families are rising in power, what is itpared to the Medicine God''s Pavilion?" The Third PeakElder also said. "You..." Lin Mengxi was stunned when she saw the two elders, who had always been on the same side as her, suddenly change their minds. "Junior Sister, give up struggling. It''s useless."


    "Yes, it''s not that we haven''t thought about resisting, but we''ve sent a signal to those allies who have a good rtionship with us for many days. Is anyoneing?"


    Sanyong gave a wry smile and said, "I''m afraid no one dares toe when they know our two opponents. This is expected. We really have no way out."


    "Who said that there''s no way out?" Qin Shuang''s expression was resolute as she stared at Sanyong, her entire being exceptionally firm. "What way?" Sanyong asked.


    "Have you heard of the masked man?" Qin Shuang asked. "If we ask him for help, the Void Sect will be saved!"


    "The mask man?" The Second Peak Elder was stunned. "I''ve heard of him before. He seems to havee to Heavenly Lake City recently and joined the forces of the Fu and Ye families. However, Qin Shuang in the end, the mask man is just pretending to be the Mysterious Man. Even if he joins the forces of the Fu and Ye families, he is still far behind the Medicine God''s Pavilion."


    "That''s right. Is there the support of the Evesting Sea behind the Medicine God''s Pavilion? What do they count as? The Fu and Ye families won''t be terrifying just because of a masked person." The third peak elder echoed.


    "Who said it''s not scary?" Seeing the Second and Third Peak Elders denying it, Qin Shuang was anxious. "You don''t think it''s scary because you don''t know that the masked man is the Mysterious Man, and the Mysterious Man is Samuel!"

 Chapter 2605

    Chapter 2605


    As soon as she said that, the elders of the two peaks looked at each other in dismay. Even Sanyong and Lin Mengxi could not help but look at each other.


    "Shuang''er, what did you just say?" Sanyong frowned and asked softly.


    Qin Shuang''s face froze slightly. Only then did she realize that she had identally revealed Samuel''s secret because she was too anxious. However, she quickly lowered her head and said, "No, I didn''t say anything."


    "The masked man is the Mysterious Man? The Mysterious Man is Samuel? Shuang''er, you... s." The Second Peak Elder sighed heavily. Obviously, Qin Shuang''s words had disappointed him to the extreme.


    Ever since Samuel emerged from the Void Sect, Qin Shuang had gone from the arrogant Frost Goddess to the point where she was on the verge of going mad today. She was like a mad woman. Samuel had already been dead for a long time, but she still couldn''t forget him.


    In the eyes of the Second Peak Elder, Qin Shuang had already gone mad over love.


    The Third Peak Elder couldn''t help but sigh. "Shuang''er, there are some things that should be seen in the past. If you are addicted to the past, it won''t do you any good to the people around you."


    The Third Peak Elder also shook his head. Qin Shuang had always been the most important future star on their side. But now, it was really fate that made fools of them.


    Lin Mengxi gritted her teeth. She had beaten and scolded Qin Shuang, but so what?


    "If you want to protect the Void Sect, then listen to me. The Void Sect will join the Mysterious Man Alliance. Only in this way can the Void Sect be safe forever." Qin Shuang suppressed the grievance in her heart and looked at the four people present.


    Qin Shuang believed that as long as Samuel was willing to lend a hand, the Void Sect would be able to escape this cmity. Moreover, given the character of Samuel, he would definitely not allow the Void Sect to be an empty shell. On the contrary, he would respect the existence of the Void Sect itself.


    "Shuang''er, don''t mess around. The masked man of the Mysterious Man Alliance is just a man seeking fame. What kind of strength can he have? If he has the strength, does he need to pretend to be the Mysterious Man?" The Second Peak Elder said impatiently.


    "Yes, this concerns the survival of the Void Sect. How can we bet our future on such a person?" The Third Peak Elder also nodded and echoed. Qin Shuang was anxious. If she didn''t ask Samuel for help, the Void Sect would be destroyed. Thinking of this, Qin Shuang looked at Sanyong and hurriedly said.


    Sanyong raised his hand and interrupted her. "Shuang''er, what Senior Uncles said makes sense. You don''t have to say anything more. The fate of the Void Sect is solemn. How can we just leave it to others?"


    After that, Sanyong looked at the three elders and said, "I think we have no choice now. Let''s prepare to put away the restriction formation."


    Hearing the decision of Sanyong, Qin Shuang couldn''t bear it any longer. She shook her head and said disdainfully, "Master Sanyong, although Ye Gucheng is a bastard, there''s something he''s right about. Since the Void Sect is controlled by someone like you, it''s only a matter of time before it''s destroyed." After saying this, Qin Shuang turned around and walked out of the main hall without looking back.


    Poor people must have something to hate. Obviously, these words were not casually said.


    "This..." The Second and Third Peak Elders looked at each other, and Master Sanyong looked even more embarrassed.


    He wasn''t surprised by Ye Gucheng''s words, but even Qin Shuang, who had always respected her teacher, spoke in such a manner. This made Sanyong extremely embarrassed, and he couldn''t help but be lost in thought.


    "Could it be that I really can''t be the Sect Master?" Master Sanyong smiled bitterly.


    "Sect Master, you don''t have to take it to heart. Everyone knows Qin Shuang''s current state. What she just said is illogical. The masked man is the Mysterious Man, how could the Mysterious Man be Samuel?"


    "Although Samuel is a little capable, he is just a good-for-nothing after all. How can he bepared with the Mysterious Man? Besides, Samuel, the good-for-nothing traitor of our sect, is actually using the name of the Fu family''s Samuel."


    "Yes, we know Samuel. Even if what


    Qin Shuang said is true, he''s just a good-for-nothing who can pretend to be the Mysterious Man again. After all, he has pretended to be Samuel of the Du family. It doesn''t matter if he can pretend again. Wouldn''t it be self-destruction if we handed over the lifeblood of the Void Sect to such a person?" Lin Mengxi said coldly.


    Sanyong nodded. "Okay, let''s do as nned."


    "Yes!" The three elders looked at each other before leaving.


    Qin Shuang, who had rushed out of the main hall, stood in the square of the main hall angrily.


    Back then, it was in this square that she had seen Samuel for the first time. However, the square was still the same, but Samuel was no longer in the Void Sect.


    "Shuang''er, you are getting ruder. How can you talk to your sect master like that?" Lin Mengxi slowly walked out and said with a little reproach.


    Qin Shuang nced behind her and


    didn''t look back. "Am I wrong? He is pedantic and stubborn. After the Void Sect is handed over to Ye Gucheng, what is waiting for the Void Sect is destruction. Only Samuel can help us. Mother, can I beg you? Go and talk to the sect master." N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Shuang''er, enough. Stop fooling around."


    "When did I fool around? How can you trust me?"


    "The martial uncles have made it very clear just now. I know you like Samuel, but king a person doesn''t mean blindly admiring him. Samuel has been in the Void Sect for a long time, and we know him better than you. He can pretend to be the son-inw of the Fu family, but why can''t he pretend to be the Mysterious Man?" Lin Mengxi said coldly.


    Qin Shuang smiled bitterly. "No wonder people always say that prejudice is sometimes the biggest mountain in the world. It can''t be removed. You


    im to know Samuel, but do you really know him? Your so-called understanding is just a prejudice with colorful sses."


    "How do you know that Samuel of the Void Sect is not the real Samuel? How do you know that this Samuel is the real mask man?"


    "You''ll never know!! It''s as if you''ll never know what happened on top of Mount Qi."


    "But I just want to tell you that my life was saved by Samuel from the top of Mount Qi, and I am the only one who has seen the face under the mask of the Mysterious Man!"


    "I also want to tell you that since Samuel can support Wang Huanzhi to be the True God, and he can easily drag him down!"


    "Even... the Evesting Sea and the top of the Blue Mountain!"


    After saying this, Qin Shuang looked at Lin Mengxi with hatred. Then, she turned into a shadow and left.


    Lin Mengxi waspletely stunned on the spot. She found anger in Qin Shuang''s eyes. Qin Shuang was not willing that Lin Mengxi didn''t believe in


    her.


    In the past few decades, although Qin Shuang had always been cold to her, the filial and sensible Qin Shuang was just like this on the surface. She was very concerned about her mother and had never been angry with her.


    But this time, Lin Mengxi was sure that Qin Shuang was very angry.


    "Did I really wrong you?" Lin Mengxi murmured.


    Outside the Void Sect, Samuel and the others had also arrived.

 Chapter 2606

    Chapter 2606


    The thatched cottage on the top of Lonely Mountain was lonely, and the lonely grave was deste.


    Standing on this oldnd again, Samuel was lost in thought.


    The first journey to Eight Direction World with Velocisaurus was thend under his feet.


    When they came to Zhu Ying''s grave, Samuel burned some incense and took everyone to worship her sincerely.


    Although Zhu Ying did not teach him much, she did give Samuel the most. She even sacrificed her own life, and Samuel had benefited a lot from Tianyin Skill at the early stage.


    From a certain point of view, Zhu Ying was Samuel''s first master in Eight Direction World and also the most unforgettable master in his heart.


    "Master, no, I''d better call you Master''s wife. Maybe you prefer this title." Samuel smiled gently and knelt in front of Zhu Ying''s grave, "I am back. How are you doing down there?"


    "That''s right, senior. You should be very happy now that Samuel has made great achievements, right? I remember that you said before you died that you wanted me to promote to the public that Samuel was your disciple and you were proud of him. Now, you can really be proud." Velocisaurus also incarnated early, looking at Zhu Ying''s grave and said happily.


    Yvonne also said with a smile, "Master''s wife, Samuel said that you like to be lively. This time, many of us havee to pay our respects to you."


    After that, everyone respectfully offered incense to Zhu Ying.


    Then, Samuel rose, looking towards the Void Realm not far out.


    The Knowledgeable Man and Samuel looked at each other and nodded. At this time, Velocisaurus got up and flew. He hovered in the air ahead for a moment and finally stopped in a corner.


    "Is this the Void Realm?" Samuel asked softly.


    "This mountain has no connection with the back mountain. The position of the Void Sect should be the original connection, but it is hidden by the Void Realm." Velocisaurus nodded. "By the way, pay attention to the strength. If it shakes too much, it may trigger the restriction formation of the Void Sect. Samuel nodded. Then, he exerted all his strength and a powerful golden light instantly hit Velocisaurus.


    As soon as the golden light arrived, it suddenly collided with a white energy in the air!


    "Hong!!!"


    The entire white Bounded Domain suddenly shook violently.


    The Void Sect inside the Bounded Domain only felt its inner world shaking.


    Master Sanyong was in the main hall when he suddenly heard a disciple report that the Bounded Domain had been attacked!


    Elders of the Second and Third Peaks, Lin Mengxi, and Qin Shuang arrived at the main hall almost at the same time.


    "What''s going on? Could it be that Ye Gucheng can''t wait any longer?" The Second Peak Elder looked anxious.


    "That''s right. Is he going to attack us now? Senior Brother, why don''t I go out and exin it to them?" The Third Peak Elder said.


    Just as Sanyong was about to speak, another disciple rushed over. "Sect Leader, someone outside the Bounded Domain wants to send you a message."


    Sanyong frowned. "Speak!"


    "Yes... yes. The disciple nodded and looked at tin Mengxi uneasily. "They call themselves the Mysterious Man Alliance. If we are willing to offer the silver g, they can protect us outside."


    "What?"


    "The one who attacked the Bounded Domain is from the Mysterious Man Alliance?"


    The Second and Third Elders were stunned when they heard their disciple''s report.


    "Samuel, that''s Samuel!" Qin Shuang was instantly iparably excited. "Sect Master, please agree quickly."


    "However, they have conditions. They said that we must hand over Elder Lin Mengxi." After saying that, the disciple lowered his head.


    Qin Shuang was stunned. What did Samuel mean? Why did he ask for Lin Mengxi alone?


    "Bullshit! What kind of Mysterious Man Alliance is this? He wanted us to hand people over even before joining them? What does he mean?"


    "That''s right, what a big tone. Does he really think he is invincible?" The second and third peak elders couldn''t help but curse.


    "Second Martial Uncle, Third Martial Uncle, this may not be what you think." Qin Shuang said hurriedly. Actually, she didn''t understand why Samuel would do this.


    Could it be that he wanted to take revenge? But if he wanted to take revenge, then all the elders of the Void Sect should not be spared. Therefore, it was impossible for him to take revenge!N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Why don''t you let me ask about it?" Qin Shuang asked anxiously.


    Although Qin Shuang did not know why Samuel wanted them to hand over Lin Mengxi, she believed that Samuel would not harm them.


    "There is no need. We have never considered joining the Mysterious Man Alliance. However, they even dare to speak arrogantly and demand us to hand someone Shuang''er, the person they wish to hand over is your mother The second peak elder coldly cried out.


    us


    "I believe there must be some misunderstanding. Samuel isn''t that kind of person. I can guarantee that nothing will happen to my mother," Qin Shuang said anxiously. "He''s really Samuel. If he wants revenge, he should be asking for all of our Elders."


    "Even if we believe you that he is Samuel, so what? He is just a traitor. How can he still expect to cooperate with us? Is he qualified?" the Third Peak Elder said coldly.


    In the face of their dispute, at this time, Sanyong slowly stood up from his seat with a very serious face.

 Chapter 2607

    Chapter 2607


    "Stop arguing," Sanyong shouted coldly and looked at his disciple. "Go out and tell the Mysterious Man no matter the Void Sect is alive or dead, it has nothing to do with him. If he knows what''s good for him, he can go back to where he came from. If he doesn''t know what''s good for him, our Void Sect''s restriction formation will wait for him at any time."


    "Sect Master Martial Uncle, you can''t do this." Qin Shuang was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears.


    She was born in the Void Sect since she was a child and had a strong feeling for this ce. Naturally, she did not want to see the Void Sect destroyed by Ye Gucheng.


    "Yes!" The disciple nodded and turned to leave.


    Qin Shuang was so sad that she wanted to chase after him. At this time, Sanyong said coldly, "If you dare to chase after him, not only will you no longer be a disciple of the Void Sect, but you will never be able to enter the Void Sect again."


    Qin Shuang stopped in her tracks in disbelief. "Why?"


    Why was Sanyong so tough toward the Mysterious Man Alliance of Samuel, but he had to give in to Ye Gucheng. Why was this happening? Samuel''s way of asking for Lin Mengxi was indeed ufortable, but wasn''t Ye Gucheng''s way even more excessive?


    Moreover, Ye Gucheng''s wild ambition could be seen more clearly than anyone else.


    "There''s no reason," Sanyong said coldly, "You just need to understand that I''m doing this for the sake of the Void Sect."


    After that, Master Sanyong walked to the sect master''s room behind the hall.


    After a while, Lin Mengxi slowly walked in. "Senior Brother, Shuang''er is young. She didn''t mean to offend you today. Don''t take it to heart." "Actually, I put it in my heart." Sanyong whispered, "I watched Shuang''er grow up and know her character very well. She won''t lie to her elders." "Do you believe Shuang''er? Then you..." Lin Mengxi frowned.


    "The Fu family''s Samuel is dead, but I believe that the fake Samuel of our Void Sect is indeed not dead, because I have seen him in the dungeon of Dew City," Sanyong said softly. "But I have never connected him with the Mysterious Man."


    "But after thinking about it carefully, when Shuang''er was at the top of Mount Qi, she was in danger, butter she returned safely. I can see that it might be the Mysterious Man who saved her. Later, Shuang''er was even willing to withdraw from the Void Sect to help the Mysterious Man. At that time, I felt that this matter was not simple. So, I believe that the Mysterious Man is Samuel," Sanyong said.


    Lin Mengxi was stunned. In other words, what Qin Shuang said was true, rather than excessive yearning?


    "But if that''s the case, didn''t you say that Samuel has the most precious Formless Divine Skill of our Void Sect? Isn''t it better for him to help us?" Lin Mengxi asked curiously.


    "The problem is, have you forgotten how our Void Sect treated him? What the Third Junior Brother said makes sense. If he is Samuel, will he let us go?" Master Sanyong said indifferently.


    "So, you trust Ye Gucheng more?" Lin Mengxi asked.


    "That''s right."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "But Ye Gucheng is ambitious. I''m afraid that if we believe him, the Void Sect will only be his puppet, and even his ything. He is extremely arrogant and will do anything to achieve his goal," Lin Mengxi said.


    "Gucheng is, after all, a disciple of our Void Sect, and I am also his master. I can discipline him a little, right? But what about Samuel? He is an enemy! If I were Samuel, I would definitely take revenge, wouldn''t I?" Sanyongughed bitterly and continued, "The only one who can make Samuel worry may be Qin Shuang. Should we put the Void Sect on Qin Shuang or me? I think, I am more confident in myself."


    Lin Mengxi nodded heavily.


    "When the Void Sect besieged him, I wanted to make up for it. Butter, I found that some things were wrong. It was useless to make up for it, so I could only endure it," Sanyong said.


    However, what he had forgotten was that if he continued the mistake, it would only add to the mistakes. If he did not face a mistake calmly, he would need more mistakes to make up for it. Until one day, everything would fall apart.


    He was a petty man, but in fact, he brought a catastrophe to the Virtual Sect.


    "Yes, Senior Brother!" Lin Mengxi nodded.


    "You may leave."


    "Yes!"


    After Lin Mengxi left, Sanyong looked at the altar in the room and murmured, "Ancestors, please bless us that the Void Sect has a smooth journey."


    If the ancestors of the Void Sect really had a spirit, they would have wanted to lift the coffin board, get up, and kick the butt of Sanyong.


    At least, a certain soul of nothingness was desperately rushing toward the Void Sect at this time.


    At the same night, under the bright moon, sand and dust flew in the air. Thousands of troops from the Medicine God''s Pavilion also attacked. A great battle was imminent!

 Chapter 2608

    Chapter 2608


    The next day, when the sun had just risen, Fu Tian and a couple of senior executives of the Ye n within Heavenly Lake City led over a hundred thousand elite soldiers and rode on strange beasts as they advanced toward a mountain range at the foot of Da Shan of the Void Sect. They faced off against the hundreds of thousands of troops from the Medicine God''s Pavilion. They were faintly eyeing each other with ill intent.


    At 3 a.m.


    All of a sudden, there was a roar on the peak of the Void Sect. Then, pink clouds suddenly covered the sky, and an auspicious light was released from the top of the mountain.


    Under the auspicious light, a half-circle energy shield was slowly opened, and a huge six peaks appeared in front of everyone in the process of the light circle opening.


    When the energy was fully opened, the Six Peaks and the First Pce appeared in front of everyone. At the same time, the two mountains, which were originally cut off, werepletely connected.


    The Void Sectpletely opened the sect''s formation and revealed its true body.


    "Heh heh, do you see? You treat others as family members and want to help others. Others treat you as a wolf and warn you not toe near, or you''ll be greeted with restrictions. What about the real enemies? They open the door and wee them, shaking their tails and begging for mercy. In my opinion, it''s best if you don''t use your hot face to stick to their cold ass."


    Beside the thatched cottage, Fu Mang didn''t have a good rest all night because of the simple environment. After seeing the vision beside the mountain, he couldn''t helpining.


    "Yes, Chief, the Void Sect is too ungrateful. I really don''t know why you want us to stay here," said Qiushui with dissatisfaction.


    She was not dissatisfied with Samuel''s decision, but dissatisfied with Samuel''s attitude toward the Void Sect.


    In Shiyu''s opinion, it was not worth it.


    "In the end, the Void Sect has arrived at the beginning of Eight Direction World. Although there are sweetness and bitterness in the memories, Samuel still have some feelings for this ce. Besides, Senior Sister Qin Shuang is also in the Void Sect." Yvonne knew what Samuel was thinking, so she exined to the crowd faintly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Samuel did not speak, but he did notment on Yvonne''s words. No matter how the Void Sect treated him, the ce was where Samuel slowly stepped into the cultivation method of Eight Direction World. He also learned Formless Skill here so that he could have a smooth journey in the early stage.


    Although many other people in the Void Sect were not good to Samuel, Samuel had to consider Qin Shuang''s kindness.


    However, Samuel had to fulfill Zhu Ying''sst wish, which was Lin Mengxi. Therefore, he made a request.


    "On this point, I agree with the idea of the Samuel and Yvonne. There are indeed some people in the Void Sect who treat Samuel quite well, besides Qin Shuang." Velocisaurus also said.


    "It''s a good thing that Samuel is loyal, but the problem is that others don''t give us a good face," Fu Mang said gloomily.


    As he spoke, dozens of beams of flowing light suddenly shed across the sky. Then, thousands of people followed closely behind and headed for the Void Sect.


    After this group of people entered, the curved energy barrier above the Void Sect was once again opened.


    "Look..." Fu Mang spread out his hands speechlessly, feeling quite helpless.


    "It seems that the battle at the foot of the mountain is about to begin." Samuel gave a forced smile.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nodded. "It must have been someone from the Medicine God''s Pavilion who went in just now. From the looks of it, Fu Tian''s military quality is indeed mediocre. I don''t think they have already secretly surrendered to the Medicine God''s Pavilion. They are still setting up a confrontation formation at the foot of The mountain. Once they fight on both sides, the Void Sect will attack from the top of The mountain. The Fu and Ye families will face the enemy from both sides. A defeat will happen sooner orter."


    "What should we do? We can''t just watch helplessly as the Fu Ye n and Ye n are attacked, can we? Although really don''t like the Fu n and Ye n, if we arepletely defeated from the


    el.ne


    beginning of the battle, it won''t do us any good if we can''t create any impact on the Medicine God''s Pavilion." Fu Mang frowned and said.


    "Samuel. The only thing we can do is to attack the Void Sect and ensure the safety of the nk of the Ye and Fu families," Fu Li said.


    "Unfortunately, the Samuel plus


    people felt that it would definitely


    not be a problem to capture the Void Sect back then. Hence, none of


    those people who had set


    to us were brought out. Just by relying on the few of us? It is not easy to stop the people from the Void Sect and the Medicine God


    Pavilion!" Fu Mang helplessly said.


    After that, everyone looked at Samuel in unison, waiting for the next instruction from Samuel.


    Samuel frowned and thought quickly. After a while, he frowned and said, "Let''s wait a little longer."


    "This..." Fu Mang looked at the crowd in confusion, and everyone looked at each other.


    However, since Samuel had spoken, they still followed him back to the hut.


    Within the Void Sect.


    Ye Gucheng led the twelve ghosts of the Poison God''s Hall, Wu Yan, and more than 9,000 disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion into the Void Sect''s domain in the air. Looking up, they saw numerous figures.


    "General, ording to the n, shall we immediately reorganize our forces? When the mes of war outside gather, shall we ughter our way down?" One of the twelve ghosts reminded Ye Gucheng softly.


    at


    ording to the n of the East Conquering Grand Marshal, Previous Spiritual Master, the Medicine God''s Pavilion would attack the allied forces of the Ye and Fu families the foot of the mountain once they took over the Void Sect. At this time, the members of the Void Sect would surround them from the nk, making the troops of the Fu Ye and Fu families suffer from the enemy''s nk and retreat.


    As for the Fu n''s army behind the Void Sect''s Mountain, the number of people from the Fu n''s army wasn''t too great. As long as the battle on Heavenly Lake City''s side was quickly resolved, the threat that the Shun City''s army would face from behind would also be a joke.


    However, their speed was extremely fast. Otherwise, once the Ye n''s army from Shun City bypassed the Void Sect, the Medicine God''s Pavilion would be attacked. This would be extremely disadvantageous to the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    "Hey, why are you in such a hurry?" Ye Gucheng replied indifferently.


    "However, the main attack at the foot of the mountain is about to begin..."


    "Why are you in such a hurry? If they don''t fight more fiercely and we win so easily, what credit can we make?"


    "That''s right, Elder Poison. The more intense the battle is, the more important we will be. If it''s too smooth-sailing, the credit will be given to others. What can we get after working so hard?" Wu Yan said with a sneer.


    Elder Poison nced at the others and nodded in agreement.


    "I have plenty of time. Brothers, you''ve worked hard, so you should be rewarded." Ye Gucheng sneered. Then, he waved his hand and said, "Tell all brothers that there are many treasures and female ves in the second, third or fourth peak of the Void Sect besides Qin Shuang. I will stay in the main hall for half an hour."


    "Yes!" The Elder of the First Peak smiled lightly and passed down Ye Gucheng''s order.


    It was obvious that Ye Gucheng''s reward was fake, but revenge was the real thing.


    The second, third, and fourth peak had always been at odds with them. Now that Ye Gucheng had upied the world, wouldn''t he have the power to avenge himself?

 Chapter 2609

    Chapter 2609


    In the main hall, Sanyong, the Elder of the Second, Third, and Fourth Peak were waiting. When Sanyong saw thousands of soldiers suddenly flying toward the Second, Third and Fourth Peak, his heart tightened and his brows furrowed.


    When he was about to rush back, Ye Gucheng had already slowly flown over with a group of people.


    "I''m here. Why don''t you wee me? Where are you going?" Ye Gucheng sneered and slowlynded in front of Sanyong.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Since all of you have joined the Medicine God''s Pavilion, then you should follow the rules of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Why don''t you kneel down and greet General Ye?" Wu Yan coldly said.


    Hearing this, the four of them looked at each other. Lin Mengxi gritted her teeth coldly and said, "In terms of seniority, we are all his martial uncles and elders. Do you want us to kneel to him? Can he bear it?"


    It was not a courtesy to let the older generation kneel to the younger generation. It was obviously an insult to four people.


    "s!" Sanyong hurriedly stopped Lin Mengxi and bent down to kneel down.


    "Senior Brother, you can''t do that. How can there be an elder kneeling down to a junior? If this gets out, how will you feel?" Lin Mengxi said coldly. "That''s right, Sect Leader. Don''t do that," the Second Peak and Third Peak Elders said hurriedly.


    A hint of viciousness shed across Ye Gucheng''s eyes as he looked at Elder Poison. "It looks like you need to tell them how important it is to respect your superiors in the Medicine God''s Pavilion."


    Elder Poison''s figure disappeared after his voice sounded. The next second, the few disciples standing by the side of the hall suddenly died. "For the sake of you being my elders, I''ll kill some people and show them to you. However, if you still don''t understand, then I can''t help you," Ye Gucheng said with a coldugh.


    Seeing the headless bodies of several disciples lying down, the four of them were shocked and angry.


    Lin Mengxi gritted her teeth and said angrily, "Ye Gucheng, you know that we are your elders. Aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning if you ask us to kneel to you?"


    "Pa!"


    All of a sudden, Ye Gucheng pped heavily on Lin Mengxi''s face and said ferociously, "Lin Mengxi, who do you really think you are? I used to respect you because I thought you were my future mother-inw. Now? Do you think I care about it? The Twelve Elder Poisons!"


    "Yes!"


    "Catch Qin Shuang for me. Today, I''m going to have Qin Shuang''s body in front of the ancestors of the Void Sect." With an angry shout, Ye Gucheng looked at Lin Mengxi with a lewd smile and said, "B*tch, today I''ll let you have a good look at how your daughter is painful and happy when I step over her."


    "Yes!" The Twelve Poisons sneered and turned to leave at the same time.


    Lin Mengxi red at him angrily. If her eyes could eat people, she could even swallow him alive.


    "Kneel down, kneel down!" At this time, Sanyong hurriedly said. As he knelt down, he asked his three junior brothers and sisters to kneel down together. Then, he smiled awkwardly and said, "I, Sanyong, pay my respects to General Ye."


    The Second Peak and Third Peak Elders looked at each other and sighed. They would never have thought that Ye Gucheng would treat them like this!


    They shook their heads helplessly and pulled Lin Mengxi, who was very reluctant, to kneel down slowly!


    "Haha, hahaha, Sanyong? The head of the Void Sect? Hahaha." Ye Guchengughed coldly and arrogantly walked to the master seat of the main hall. He patted the seat with satisfaction, and for a moment, his vanity was greatly satisfied.


    Wu Yan and the others couldn''t help but grin coldly. The opponent who had opposed them in the past was now humiliated like this, which was naturally very satisfying.


    "Get up." Ye Gucheng snorted disdainfully.


    Only then did Sanyong and the others stand up.


    "By the way, General Ye, may I ask you a question? I just saw a lot of soldiers flying in the direction of the second, third and fourth peaks. I


    there are many empty house


    don''t know... if they want to rest


    main hall." Sanyong stood


    in the


    and


    cautiously asked what they were


    worried about.


    Ye Gucheng smiled yfully. "What''s wrong? Do I need to exin to you for the rest of my life?"


    "However, the Void Sect belongs to me after all..." Sanyong said with difficulty.


    "Oh, that''s right. How about this, from today onwards, Martial Uncle Wu Yan will officially take over your position and be the Sect Master of the Void Sect. You''re old; it''s time for you to retire." Ye Gucheng said indifferently.


    "This..." Sanyong was stunned.


    "Ye Gucheng, don''t go too far. We have already knelt down, but you still want to put on airs?"


    "The position of Sect Master of the Void Sect has always been decided by Sect Master. When will it be your turn to make the decision?"


    Lin Mengxi and the Elder of the Second and Third Peaks immediately shouted angrily.


    "Bang!"


    Ye Gucheng suddenly mmed his


    palm on the Sect Master''s chair angrily, gritted his teeth, and said coldly, "It''s just a broken position of the Sect Master of the Void Sect can do whatever I want! Well, since you said that the Sect Master''s position is decided by the Sect Master, I''ll ask you, Sanyong, if I let you eat shit, do you dare not go?"


    "Bang!"


    A couple more sounds sounded. A couple of frightened disciples from the Void Sect in therge hall were suddenly killed by Wu Yan.


    Lin Mengxi was furious. Just as she was about to make a move, she heard Wu Yan''s cold smile. "Try moving?"


    Sanyong hurriedly stopped Lin


    Mengxi and shook his head at her


    with difficulty. At this time, if they had a conflict with Ye Gucheng and others, obviously, they did not have any good results. They would only destroy the Void Sect and make countless disciples lose their lives.


    After persuading Lin Mengxi, Sanyong said, "I dare not disobey General Ye''s orders."


    "Well, it''s better to make it. There''s no need for shit. Eat this." After that, Ye Gucheng lifted one leg, revealing his sole.

 Chapter 2610

    Chapter 2610


    Seeing Ye Gucheng''s action, not to mention Lin Mengxi, even the elders of the Second and Third Peaks couldn''t help it anymore. "Ye Gucheng, we joined you out of good intentions. Is this how you treat us?"


    "That''s right. Don''t go too far. At worst, we''ll fight to the death."


    At this moment, the Second and Third Peak Elders faces were flushed with anger. They couldn''t help regretting their decision.


    "Shut up, all of you!" Sanyong shouted coldly. He gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Gucheng. "I''ll lick it!"


    After that, Sanyong walked toward Ye Gucheng in a few steps.


    "Who asked you to walk over? Who are you? Do you have the right to stand in front of me?" Ye Gucheng suddenly shouted coldly.


    Sanyong gritted his teeth and suddenly knelt down. Then, he slowly climbed toward Ye Gucheng.


    When he reached the foot of Ye Gucheng, the second and third peak elders and Lin Mengxi turned their heads away in pain. Sanyong was their senior brothers and the symbol of the Void Sect. How could they not feel sorry for his being humiliated like this?


    At this time, there was also a look of embarrassment on Sanyong''s face. He had lived for hundreds of years and had never had such a great shame. However, did he have a choice?


    For the sake of the lives of all the disciples of the Void Sect, Sanyong felt that it was worthwhile to bear the humiliation and bear the burden.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, Sanyong''s mouth moved closer!


    "No!" Lin Mengxi could not hide her sadness. With tears in her eyes, she shouted.


    The Elders of the Second and Third Peaks also lowered their heads, unable to hide their difort.


    "Ha!" Ye Guchengughed out loud proudly.


    In the surroundings, the elders from the First Peak and the Fourth and Fifth Peaks couldn''t help butugh. In their eyes, the rtionship between brothers was as light as tea, or perhaps a little bit. However, who told this bastard, Sanyong, to not listen to them?


    If he had favored them earlier, Sanyong would not have been humiliated like this, so he would have brought all this upon himself.


    After Ye Gucheng finishedughing, he kicked on the chest of Sanyong and directly kicked him to the ground. "Old thing, now you know that my shoe soles are much stronger than Qin Shuang''s, right? You damn bastard, you have always favored Qin Shuang, and I am the savior of your Void Sect. But what about you? You have been neglecting me. If it weren''t for my ability, I don''t know how miserable I will be under your neglecting."


    In Ye Gucheng''s eyes, Sanyong should have fully supported him, not Qin Shuang. People like Ye Gucheng had a strong sense of self-esteem. Even if you were good to him, he felt that it was reasonable. But if you were slightly bad to him, he would hate you for the rest of his life.


    "In the past, I was never sensible. Please forgive me." Covering his chest, Sanyong slowly stood up from the ground and apologized to Ye Gucheng. "Very good. You can correct it if you know what''s wrong. Old thing, hand over the Sect Master''s Token of the Void Sect," Ye Gucheng said coldly. Sanyong nodded. Lin Mengxi hurriedly said, "Senior Brother, the Sect Master''s Token is the key to controlling the restriction formation of the Void Sect. No."


    "Yes, if we hand over the Sect Master''s Token, we..."


    This might be theirst bargaining chip. If all the restrictions of the Void Sect were taken away, then the Void Sect would bepletely defenseless, and Ye Gucheng would be even more unscrupulous.


    "Damn it, what nonsense are you talking about? " Ye Gucheng shouted coldly. Wu Yan immediately attacked Lin Mengxi with the elders of the First Peak and the Fifth Peak.


    "Stop!" At the critical moment, Sanyong shouted again. Then he moved his hand, and a green token appeared in it. This was the Sect Master''s Token of the Void Sect!


    Ye Gucheng smiled with satisfaction and was about to take it over.


    At this time, a woman covered in blood suddenly broke into the hall. She held a long sword in her hand and looked extremely embarrassed. After entering the hall, she lost her strength and fell directly to the ground.


    S


    "Ruoyu?" As soon as Lin Mengxi saw the woman, she rushed up anxiously.


    UT


    "Master, so many... so many people in clothes with the word Medicine rushed into the fourth peak. When they saw men, they killed them, and when they saw women, they humiliated them... The fourth peak... the fourth peak became purgatory on earth. Many junior brothers have been killed, and many junior sisters have also been..." Ruoyu spat out blood and said with difficulty.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengxi trembled all over. She gritted her teeth and looked extremely ferocious.


    She finally understood what the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion were up to!


    "Qin... Qin Shuang was also... chased by twelve experts. Master, hurry and save her." Ruoyu spat out another mouthful of blood.


    As one of the few experts from the Fourth Peak, she had used all her strength to barely break out of the encirclement. Qin Shuang had tried to break out of the encirclement, but she was besieged by twelve experts who had suddenly rushed over. She could only helplessly flee


    Lin Mengxi gritted her teeth and hatred burst out of her eyes.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "You! You''re worse than beasts!" After hearing this, the Second Peak Elder obviously understood the difficulties he had faced in the peak. He red at Ye Gucheng.


    The Third Peak Elder''s heart was simrly ashen as he red angrily at Ye Gucheng.


    Sanyong''s face was pale, and he murmured.


    Ye Gucheng smiled coldly and said indifferently, "The great battle is imminent. My brothers are all going to fight a bloody battle. As members of our Medicine God''s Pavilion, what about filling up the rear?"


    After that, they looked at each other andughed wildly.


    At this moment.

 Chapter 2611

    Chapter 2611


    At this moment, at the entrance of the main hall, the Twelve Elder Poisons slowly walked in with Qin Shuang in tow.


    Although Qin Shuang tried her best to defend herself, it was obvious that she was no match for the Twelve Elder Poisons. After sessive attacks, she was poisoned by them. Although she was still conscious, all the meridians in her body were sealed. Like an ordinary person, she was taken down by the Twelve Elder Poisons and escorted back to the main hall.


    "Shuang''er!" Seeing Qin Shuang, Lin Mengxi was extremely nervous. Qin Shuang was not only her beloved disciple, but also her biological daughter. Which mother in the world didn''t love her daughter?


    Because Qin Shuang was injured, there was a touch of blood on the corner of her mouth and her face was haggard. Even though her meridians were sealed, she still looked at Ye Gucheng in the main hall with cold and hatred.


    "Yo, the great beauty is here?" Ye Gucheng chuckled. He kicked Master Sanyong away and slowly walked towards Qin Shuang.


    "You beast!" Qin Shuang gritted her teeth and cursed.


    On the fourth peak, the scene of men being killed and women being humiliated, like a tragedy on earth, was still shing in Qin Shuang''s mind. That should not be something that could be done by human beings, but a devil from hell.


    "Beast? Are you talking about me?" Ye Gucheng chuckled. "When I y with youter, you''ll know that I''m a beast."


    "Bah!" Qin Shuang spat at him angrily, and her indignation could not be eliminated.


    Qin Shuang knew that Ye Gucheng was not a good person, but she could never imagine that he could be so bad that he would allow outsiders to do those terrible things to the disciples of the Void Sect like animals.


    At least, they were his junior brothers and sisters.


    After wiping off the saliva on his face, not only did Ye Gucheng not show the slightest anger, but he wiped his face with his hand and greedily sniffed his hand. "It smells good. It really smells good."


    Ye Gucheng smiled indifferently as he looked at Qin Shuang. "Junior Sister Qin Shuang, don''t you know that you''re very charming when you''re angry?"


    "However, don''t worry. I, Ye Gucheng, have said that after I enter the Void Sect, I will have your body in front of our ancestors. I will do as I say." "The number one beauty of the Void Sect? Isn''t she a ything for me, Ye Gucheng?" Ye Gucheng said with a sinister smile.


    Qin Shuang''s beautiful appearance had been haunted by countless men. Of course, this included Ye Gucheng. At the same time, for him, possessing such a beauty was something worth showing off.


    "Ye Gucheng, if you dare to touch Qin Shuang, I''ll fight you to the death." Seeing Qin Shuang being bullied, Lin Mengxi shouted angrily.


    "Just by yourself?" Ye Gucheng sneered. "Fight to the death? You''re just a stinky bastard. What can you do to me? What right do you have to fight me to the death? Let me tell you, if you dare to move, I''ll not only humiliate your female disciples, but also kill them one by one!"


    "You!" Lin Mengxi was furious.


    "Ye Gucheng, don''t go too far." The second and third peak elders shouted.


    "That''s right. Qin Shuang is my daughter. Don''t force me." Lin Mengxi gritted her teeth and said. If Ye Gucheng intended to threaten them with those female disciples, Lin Mengxi had decided that she would not even care about the disciples.


    Sometimes, motherly love was great, but it was selfish.


    "Too much? Is that true?" Ye Gucheng looked at his group of people and couldn''t help but sneer. He then shouted disdainfully, "That''s right, I''ve gone too far, but what can you do? Without the protection of the restrictions, you bunch of trash are nothing more than ughtered pigs and sheep."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Mengxi moved her hand. Energy was turned into a sword, and her face was full of coldness.


    As soon as she moved, the Twelve Elder Poisons also stood directly in front of Ye Gucheng.


    At this time, the Spiritual energy of the second and third peak elders also moved slightly, ready to attack at any time.


    Ye Gucheng sneered disdainfully. This group of elders was indeed powerful in the Void Sect, but to him, with the elders behind him and the Twelve Elder Poisons, killing them was as easy as killing ants.


    At this time, Sanyong frowned and had aplicated look in his eyes. He didn''t know how to deal with it.


    He wanted to join them, but he was afraid that he could not defeat them. All the results would be destroyed, but if he did not join them, in the current situation, how could he have any dignity and responsibility as the Sect Master?


    "Enough!"


    All of a sudden, just as the swords were about to draw, Qin Shuang suddenly spoke.


    "Ye Gucheng, don''t you want to insult me? Come on." After Qin Shuang finished speaking, she gently took off the first button of her long dress. "Shuang''er, don''t!" Lin Mengxi shouted anxiously.


    "Don''t?" Qin Shuang smiled bitterly. There was no expression in her eyes at all. If there was, there was only despair. "Do you want to fight with them?"


    "Can you fight with them? Or rather, if you did, wouldn''t that be a p in the face to your previously agreed agreement to join the Medicine God''s Pavilion? Wouldn''t things go against your wishes? What you want is nothing more than to live under Ye Gucheng''s influence and seek your own safety. Wouldn''t it be a bit ironic if you fight with each other?"


    Lin Mengxi and the second and third peak elders, including Sanyong, lowered their heads.


    Yes, if they fought, what was the point of what they had done before?


    "It''s great to sacrifice me to fulfill your wish. It''s just like how you sacrificed all your disciples to ensure your safety." Qin Shuang smiled disdainfully.


    "I just hope you can live happily in the future." After that, Qin Shuang took off the second button, and her skin was as white as jade.


    "We... we..." Lin Mengxi lowered her head, not daring to look at her daughter.


    Yes, Qin Shuang was right!


    The Second and Third Peak Elders were equally silent. They were also asking themselves if their decision was correct.


    "s!" Sanyong sighed.


    Although he always said that all the


    choices were for the sake of the


    disciples of the Void Sect, he asked


    himself, Is it really good for them? Maybe they are afraid that Samuel will take revenge if they choose Samuel! What does it have to do with those poor disciples?


    However, was it still useful to regret?


    "Come on, Ye Gucheng." Qin Shuang smiled bitterly as she took off the third button. Her face was filled with bitterness.


    Lin Mengxi suddenly raised her head and bit her lips tightly. Then, she poured spirit energy and rushed straight to the Twelve Elder Poisons.


    However, with her cultivation, it wasBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    no different from hitting a stone with


    an egg if she fought head-on with the elders. In just one round, she was directly sent flying by the joint attacks of the Twelve Elder Poisons. She fell heavily on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this, the Second and Third Peak Elder wanted to rush over and help lift their legs slightly. They could not help but take half a step back in fear. Twelve Elder Poisons were about to kill Lin Mengxi, but Ye Gucheng sneered and said, "Let her live. Isn''t she proud of Qin Shuang? I''ll let her see how miserable her proud daughter will cry in front of me!"


    With an evil smile, Ye Gucheng walked up to Qin Shuang. "If you want her to live, do you want me to help you take the clothes off? Or do you want to continue yourself?"


    Qin Shuang gritted her tender teeth and slowly reached for the fourth button.

 Chapter 2612

    Chapter 2612


    "No!!!" Lin Mengxi shouted with difficulty, tears streaming down her face.


    The second and third peak elders and Sanyong turned their heads away.


    This insult to Qin Shuang was not only an insult to Qin Shuang, but also to Lin Mengxi and the others. But now, they had no choice but to close their eyes.


    All the results were decided by them. They could not me anyone else, but themselves. They did not expect anything to save the current situation. Qin Shuang''s suffering today was all because of them.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, at this moment, the entire Void Sect shook violently.


    Everyone in the hall couldn''t help but stagger.


    Ye Gucheng and the others immediately frowned and couldn''t help but look out of the hall.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Gucheng asked coldly.


    "I don''t know. It seems to be an earthquake." The First Elder Poison shouted softly at this time.


    "No!" Wu Yan shook his head coldly. After a while, he suddenly frowned and said hurriedly, "Someone is attacking the Bounded Domain!"


    After that, Wu Yan walked out quickly. Then, he moved his hand and cast a spell. The Bounded Domain above the Void Sect suddenly became transparent, and he could see the outside directly from inside.


    At this time, above the outer circle, a figure was hanging there!


    Like a God of War!


    When Qin Shuang looked back, her pair of stubborn and lifeless beautiful eyes suddenly became alive and moved. She even burst into tears.


    Samuel!


    It was him!


    He was indeed here.


    This showed that she was important in his heart. Although they were not lovers and could neverpare with Yvonne, she had no regrets in her life to get his help at such a critical moment.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you here to save me?" Staring at Samuel''s figure, Qin Shuang suppressed her tears and muttered.


    "F*ck, who is that?" Ye Gucheng immediately roared angrily.


    The other party knew that he was in the Void Sect, but there was still someone who dared to attack him. Did the other party take him seriously?


    At this time, the Second and Third Peak Elders, Lin Mengxi, and Sanyong could not help but look out of the Bounded Domain with suspicion.


    "A mask... Could he be the mask man mentioned by Shuang''er?" Lin Mengxi frowned slowly.


    "The mask man?" Ye Gucheng''s brows furrowed. He couldn''t help but feel both nervous and angry. "Who is the mask man?"


    "It will scare you to death if I say it." Qin Shuang sneered.


    "It will scare me to death?" Ye Gucheng said coldly and disdainfully, "Does he deserve it? I''m afraid that he would only pee in fear when he heard my name."


    "Really? Then let me tell you, listen carefully. The mask man is the Mysterious Man!"


    Hearing this, Ye Gucheng was


    obviously stunned. On the top of Mount Qi, he had been robbed of the limelight by the Mysterious Man many times. He was so angry that he even listened to the orders of Wang Huanzhi and tried to kill the bitch who stole his limelight.


    However, wasn''t he dead?


    Thinking of this, Ye Gucheng shouted coldly, "B*tch, are you scaring me?"


    Qin Shuang smiled. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid?"


    "Afraid? How ?an I be afraid? Not to mention that he can''t be the Mysterious Man, even if he is, so what? At that time, Wang Huanzhi and I could kill him once, and today we can kill him a second time." Ye Gucheng shouted angrily. Then, he turned his eyes to Sanyong. "Hand over the Sect Master''s Token!"


    Sanyong subconsciously put the Sect Master''s Token in his arms, unwilling to hand it over.


    "You''re forcing me?" Ye Gucheng''s pupils contracted as he shot a look at the elder of the First Peak. The elder of the First Peak immediately cast a spell in his hand and a light circle appeared in the air above the hall.


    In the light circle, there was a scene of destroying humanity on the second, third and fourth peaks.


    In the three peaks, corpses were


    strewn all over the ce and blood was flowing like rivers. Countless male disciples fell into pools of blood. Many of them even opened their eyes wide before their deaths, filled with unwillingness. As for the female disciples, they were being insulted by the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion with evil


    smiles one after another. Their


    screams were endless. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Ye Gucheng just nodded, and the elder of the First Peak shouted at the halo, "Kill!"


    In the picture, before the female disciples could understand what was going on, the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion suddenly raised their knives and took their lives.


    "Kill until you hand it over," Ye Gucheng shouted disdainfully.


    Looking at the scene in the halo with a cold face, Sanyong couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    What the hell had he done?


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, the Sect Master''s Token in his hand fell to the ground helplessly.


    How could he face his ancestors again?


    After sucking the token with one palm, Ye Gucheng threw it directly to Wu Yan. Then, he nced at Samuel outside the Bounded Domain and sneered. "Have fun with that guy."


    Wu Yan lightly smiled and received the token. His entire person immediately revealed an evil smile. "Okay!"


    As his voice fell, Wu Yan moved his hand and muttered a few incantations to the token. Suddenly, the transparent, slightly white energy shield suddenly shook violently with a golden light.


    At this time, Samuel on the periphery was bounced back several meters because of the sudden golden light shock of the energy shield. "What a joke. Do you really think your savior is here?" Ye Gucheng sneered and looked at Wu Yan, "Kill him."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 2613

    Chapter 2613


    After Wu Yan answered, he moved his hand again. The entire golden energy shield suddenly turned into countless things like tortoise armor, which were firmly connected one by one.


    Outside the Bounded Domain, Samuel frowned.


    Then, the energy in his hand moved, and a stream of golden energy burst out from his hand, smashing the whole Restriction.


    However, this time, the energy did not directly cause the entire Bounded Domain to tremble like before. Instead, it suddenly disappeared from the golden turtle shell and turned into nothing.


    Strangely, the entire golden turtle shell suddenly moved. Before Samuel could react, a beam of extremely strong golden light suddenly shot out from it and quickly bound Samuel like a silk.


    Samuel wanted to break free, but these beams of light were like sticky sters, unable to break free at all. Even if he was lucky enough to pull them away, there would soon be a new energy to repair them in an instant.


    "Oh no, this guy has triggered the defensive system of the restriction formation. The defense systempletely used his own energy to bind him, so no matter how hard he tried, it was difficult for him to break free, because this was his own spiritual power. No matter how hard he tried, it was equal." In the hall, Saniyong felt bad.


    Seeing this, Ye Gucheng smiled with satisfaction. "I thought he was very capable. It turns out that he''s just a fool. It''s interesting to be trapped in a cocoon."


    "What is more fun is still far behind." Wu Yan sneered.


    Then, he read the token again.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The entire defensive energy shield immediately emitted a rumbling sound. Immediately after that, those golden turtle shells suddenly turned into golden sharp swords. There were at least ten thousand of them, aiming directly at the trapped Samuel.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to release him. Don''t you think it''s very interesting to let that guy struggle enough?" Ye Gucheng said with a faint smile.


    Wu Yan nodded and said, "The Void Sect''s restriction formation was originally created by our ancestor. It has both attack and strong defense. Those who don''t know how to break the formation will not touch it even if they die on it. This guy is struggling on it, just like a bug struggling on the spider web."


    Wu Yan''s words made sense. Even if Wu Yan and the others knew about the Void Sect''s restriction formation, it would take tens of thousands of people a lot of time to break through it. Otherwise, they would not have negotiated with Sanyong.


    It was extremely difficult for those who didn''t understand the method to break it.


    Without the sacrifice of ten thousand people, it was impossible to break free.


    Qin Shuang looked worriedly at Samuel in midair, her eyes filled with anxiety.


    Seeing the look in Qin Shuang''s eyes, Ye Gucheng was furious. "Why are you so nervous about him? Qin Shuang, you don''t like him, do you?" "Yes! I like him." Qin Shuang nodded firmly.


    Hearing this answer, Ye Gucheng was exasperated. "You don''t have the right to like anyone. You can only like me, because only I can match you!" "You can''t evenpare with a finger of his. Save it."


    "Well, when you liked that Samuel, Iunched tens of thousands of disciples of the Void Sect to kill him in front of you. Today, if you like that masked man, I will still kill him in front of you," Ye Gucheng threatened in a cold voice.


    Qin Shuang gritted her teeth. "You didn''t kill Samuelst time. You can''t kill him today," said Qin Shuang coldly.


    "Then give it a try. Wu Yan, kill him for me!" Ye Gucheng roared angrily.


    Wu Yan nodded and waved his hand. At this time, tens of thousands of swords stood upright.


    Then, thousands of swords went straight to Samuel like a rain of arrows without any gap.


    "If he doesn''t break free, thousands of swords will prate his heart," the Second Peak Elder said hurriedly.


    "He can''t break free. There''s no chance." Sanyong shook his head helplessly.


    As the head of the sect, he knew better than anyone how powerful and special this restriction formation was.


    At this time, outside the Bounded Domain, Yvonne and others looked at Samuel in the air and couldn''t help clenching their fists. They were so nervous that cold sweat broke out on their palms. Content belongs


    to


    Samuel in the air also felt a strong sense of urgency as he looked at the sword raining from all over the sky.


    However, the golden energy that bound him was really difficult to break free. Even if he tried his best, there was nothing he could do.


    What should he do?


    Samuel''s eyes were like torches, and he was thinking desperately.


    It was toote!


    Samuel suddenly stopped struggling. Then, his left hand slightly condensed energy, and his right hand slightly opened, ready to hold at any time.


    Just as the Ten Thousand Swords


    were getting closer and closer to Samuel, Samuel suddenly exerted force with his left hand and suddenly wiped away the energy shackles on his right hand. At that critical moment, he suddenly clenched his right hand.


    Then, a huge golden energy suddenly spurted out from Samuel''s right hand.


    Regardless of whether it was inside or outside the Bounded Domain, they could only feel the golden light radiating from Samuel''s body. An extremely strong pressure was released from his body.


    "What is this?" Fu Mang frowned. The immense pressure even made it difficult for him to breathe.


    The golden energy in Samuel''s body suddenly surged at this time. Then, a giant golden axe was suddenly held by Samuel''s right hand.

 Chapter 2614

    Chapter 2614


    The next second, Samuel waspletely covered by the golden light. He was like a golden man.


    "I want to see how powerful you are!" With an angry shout, Pangu Axe in his hand suddenly cut toward the golden shackles on his body. The seemingly messy golden rope-like energy was quickly cut off like ants under the sharp axe of Pangu Axe.


    Then, Samuel flew up and slowly raised the giant golden axe above his head.


    "Ten thousand swords, right? I only have one axe!" Samuel''s eyes were like torches and his expression was indifferent.


    The giant axe came down!


    Even the air could not withstand its great pressure. The air was cut into two air sts, and a golden light burst out from the axe and went straight for thousands of swords.


    "Hong!!!"


    With a loud bang, the thousands of swords, like rain of arrows, collided directly with the golden light cut by the axe.


    The sky shook and the earth shook.


    Even the two families, the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Fu and Ye families, who had been fighting with each other in the air, could not help but be overturned by this huge movement, let alone Fu Mang, Yvonne, and others who were close to them.


    In the Bounded Domain, Ye Gucheng and the others, who were originally wearing yful smiles, were also shaken by the huge shock, and their faces were full of incredible expressions.


    After the explosion, Samuel still shone with golden light and stood on the Bounded Domain like a God of War.


    "What''s going on?" A hint of coldness shed across Ye Gucheng''s eyes as he muttered.


    "Senior Brother, are you mistaken?" Seeing that Samuel was safe and sound among the ten thousand swords, the First Peak Elder couldn''t help but frown.


    "That''s right. Could it be that Senior Brother of the Commandment Yard is not skilled enough to control the formation?" The Elder of the Fifth Peak also asked in surprise.


    Wu Yan frowned and did not make a sound, but his eyes were fixed on Samuel.


    Not skilled enough? How was that possible? Wu Yan had been coveting the master for a long time, and he had secretly learned about the restriction formations of the Void Sect. Now he had reached the primary level, so there was no problem with the attack and defense of the formations.


    Sanyong, Lin Mengxi, and the others did not speak, especially Sanyong, who opened his mouth slightly and looked at the young man on the Bounded Domain in surprise.


    As the head of the sect, he certainly knew whether there was anything wrong with the restriction formation that Wu Yan had activated. He could even say that 90% of the energy of the whole formation had been opened by Wu Yan, and almost the whole formation had been activated to the extreme.


    Although the Void Sect''s formation mainly focused on defense, its offensive power was also very horrible. When the ancestor designed this ancient formation, he set it to protect the Void Sect from being bullied by the masters, so its strength was extremely strong. Ordinary masters could not resist it.


    However, the young man on the Bounded Domain was not beaten back by those attacks. It could even be said that he was not injured at all. How was this possible?


    Could that young man really be the Mysterious Man that Qin Shuang had mentioned?


    So, was he really wrong?


    At least, the facts proved that he had trusted Ye Gucheng wrong. As for the young man in front of him, Sanyong couldn''t be sure now.


    At this moment, Qin Shuang revealed a faint smile. Although she had been worried about Samuel just now, when she saw Samuel standing in the air, she couldn''t help feeling happy.


    She knew that Samuel would not let her down.


    "What''s wrong? Do you really think that he can resist the counterattack of the formation? Are you moved?" Seeing the threat on Qin Shuang''s face, Ye Gucheng became furious and roared with a ferocious face.


    "Haha, are you afraid? Are you angry from embarrassment?" Qin Shuang sneered.


    Qin Shuang''s words pierced straight into Ye Gucheng''s fragile heart. He gritted his teeth and said with a ferocious face, "How can I be afraid? What''s there to be afraid of?"


    "Just by relying on that piece of trash to block the counterattack of the formation? F*ck, I can also do it." Ye Gucheng roared hysterically.


    However, he himself knew very well that it was just that his words were tough. What kind of confidence did he have to do it? Even if his cultivation today had long changed from the past.


    "He is merely blocking the retaliation of the formation. The restrictive spells of the Void Sect mainly focus on defense. It is pointless for him to be able to block an attack. If he has the ability, you can break the defenses of the Void Sect." The


    Elder from the Sixth Peak mocked.


    "Even someone with a little ability can withstand such an attack. Qin Shuang, what''s there to be surprised about?"The Fifth Peak Elder also said.


    Qin Shuang sneered. "Since you all think he''s not good enough, why don''t you go out and fight him if you have the guts?"


    The Elders of the First Peak and the Fifth and Sixth Peak immediately shut their mouths. They were bragging that they were good at it. However, they didn''t dare to fight with Samuel.


    After all, they had resisted the counter-attack of the formation. Even if they said that it was worthless, they could not do it.


    "Do we need to go out? What a joke! With the restriction formation of the Void Sect, can he do anything to us? If anyone fights outside and we have to go out, we will be so busy Wu Yan felt guilty, but he still sneered.


    Then, he took a few steps to Ye Gucheng''s side. "The strength of the boy outside can''t be underestimated!"


    Ye Gucheng''s face was cold. He was most worried that the boy outside was capable, so he ced his hope on the formation. But now it seemed that he was thinking too much.


    Could Qin Shuang be telling the truth? Was that guy really the Mysterious Man?


    ncing at Qin Shuang, Ye Gucheng said coldly, "Do you think he won just because he dodged an attack? Even if I don''t go out, he won''t be able to enter."


    Qin Shuang looked at Ye Gucheng


    coldly. She was also very clear about this point. The Void Sect''s restriction formation defense was extremely abnormal. It was almost impossible for Samuel toe in from the outside. It was also because of this that Qin Shuang had been provoking Ye Gucheng all the time. Only if Ye Gucheng went out could Samuel win.


    But if Ye Gucheng did not go out, even if Samuel came, there was nothing he could do.


    And once it was dragged on, it was obviously unfavorable for Samuel.


    "Coward," said Qin Shuang hatefully.


    However, at this time, in the distance, Samuel held Pangu Axe in both hands again and raised it to the top of his head, ready to attack. "What is that guy doing? Why is he still here?" Wu Yan frowned.


    "Is he a fool?"


    The giant axe suddenly hit the sky and cut out a huge golden light that was several meters wide, stabbing straight into the Bounded Domain.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Break!"


    With Samuel''s angry shout, the golden light chopped the Bounded Domain, and the whole Void Sect shook again. Everyone only felt that the golden light suddenly became dazzling and could no longer open their eyes.


    When they opened their eyes, the rogue smiles on Ye Gucheng and the others'' faces froze.


    The Bounded Domain above the Void Sect was broken!

 Chapter 2615

    Chapter 2615


    A breeze blew across the entire Void Sect.


    It was the fresh wind of the outside world. It had the fragrance of earth and the natural smell. The Void Sect had not smelled it for an unknown period of time. It was not so simple but full of natural vor.


    The entire Void Sect fell silent.


    There was no sound, and even the breathing came to a halt. It was as if there was no one there, and it was quiet and frightening.


    Ye Gucheng and the others looked cold and nkly at the sky.


    It took a long time for them to recover.


    Sanyong, Lin Mengxi, and the others were also stunned.


    Why...


    How could this be?


    "Am I seeing things?" Wu Yan wiped his eyes and tried to return the Sect Master''s Token in his hand to activate the formation. Obviously, the Sect Master''s Token at this time was just a piece of scrap wood.


    The Elders of the Fifth Peak and Sixth Peak retreated several steps almost at the same time. This was their subconscious action driven by fear. Sanyong reacted and grabbed his hair with both hands. He only felt his hair stand on end.


    The Void Sect''s most proud defensive formation stood in Eight Direction World. It had been sent here for hundreds of thousands of years without falling, but it was destroyed today.


    He didn''t know whether tough or cry, happy or sad.


    "That''s impossible, that''s impossible. Without the power of 10,000 people, it''s impossible for the Void Sect''s restrictive spells to be easily broken. That''s absolutely impossible." Ye Gucheng muttered as he shook his head. It was obvious that he could not ept the reality in front of him.


    "It seems like the legend is true." Qin Shuang smiled.


    "Legend?"


    In the main hall, everyone looked at Qin Shuang, waiting for her answer.


    "Samuel has the Pangu Axe," said Qin Shuang with a smile.


    Pangu Axe?


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned.


    "Shuang''er, you mean..." Sanyong looked at Qin Shuang in disbelief.


    "No, no, that''s not right. You said that the masked man is the Mysterious Man, and the Mysterious Man is Samuel. But how could Samuel have the Pangu Axe? Only Samuel from the Fu family has the Pangu Axe." The Elder of the Second Peak shook his head resolutely, finding it hard to understand.


    The Third Elder nodded at the same time.


    "It''s all your fault. Why do you have to think that Samuel of the Void Sect is pretending to be the Fu family''s Samuel? Have you really not thought that they are the same person? Isn''t it very ironic for you to look at people with colorful sses and knock themselves out?" Qin Shuang mocked.


    "You... you mean, Samuel is Samuel?" Sanyong''s face was pale.


    "I told you yesterday," said Qin Shuang indifferently.


    "But, isn''t he dead?" asked the Second Peak Elder.


    "He didn''t die. He only lived in another way." Qin Shuang smiled.


    The Elder of the Third Peak Elder sat down on the ground, dumbfounded. "The Mysterious Man!"


    "That''s right." Qin Shuang smiled.


    In fact, Qin Shuang was not willing to reveal any of Samuel''s personal information except that she had blurted it out in a hurry. However, when Samuel had taken out Pangu Axe, she knew that Samuel no longer needed any secrets.


    "You mean, the person who fought with so many masters on the top of Mount Qi is... Samuel? The person who got Pangu Axe is also... also Samuel. They, they were the same people from the beginning to the end?" Sanyong was shocked.


    "That''s right!" Qin Shuang said indifferently.


    "Puff!"


    Sanyong couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Ha ha, I... have done something evil? Samuel, the Mysterious Man, Pangu Axe! Haha!"


    "Ancestors, I have been a


    good-for-nothing. To take one scoop


    of the water of the weak. Hahaha, it


    turns out that it refers to Sait


    But I...


    §ä§Ñ§Ý§à§Ü§à


    !... But I I think he is just a good-for-nothing. From the beginning, I have been full.


    discrimination against him." ContentBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Am I qualified to discriminate against him? He is a god. What am I? I am just an ant."


    Sanyongughed crazily. Looking at


    his hands, heughed even harder than crying.."I, Sanyong, im that everything is for the sake of the Void Sect. Leven thought that I am the one who will revive the sect. But in fact, I am just a sinner. I have ruined everything."


    "How can I still have the face to live in this world? But, if I die, how should I face the ancestors?" Sanyong knelt on the ground dejectedly.


    The Second and Third Peak Elders stared at each other in shock.


    Lin Mengxi''s eyes were also dull. The will of the ancestors was misunderstood by them, which was not only wrong, but also a big mistake.


    If she was a sinner, so was she!


    "Impossible, impossible. That good-for-nothing, how could he be Samuel? How... how could he be the Mysterious Man?" Ye Gucheng''s eyes were filled with panic, and his heart was filled with unwillingness.


    "How... how could the person who made him sick and even twist his mind at the top of Mount Qi be a good-for-nothing that he has always looked down on?"


    Samuel was just a good-for-nothing. How could he bepared with him?


    At this time, he suddenly raised his head. In the air, Samuel had already entered the domain of the Void Sect!

 Chapter 2616

    Chapter 2616


    In mid-air, Samuel was holding a giant axe. He had a mask on his face and a close-fitting golden light around his body. The purple light shed slightly, making him look like a god of war descending upon the world.


    Without anger, he looked mighty. Even from a distance, all the people in the main hall could feel the great pressure he brought.


    Ye Gucheng and the others looked at each other and stared at each other. For a moment, they were all stunned.


    "What the f*ck are you waiting for? Stop him!" Suddenly, Ye Gucheng reacted and shouted angrily.


    However, with the order, the group of people couldn''t help but look at each other. No one dared to step forward first. After all, he was the Mysterious Man. Who had the guts to confront him? This was no different from courting death. "Go!" Ye Gucheng roared angrily.


    Only then did the Twelve Elder Poisons look at each other, confirmed each other, and then rushed straight to Samuel.


    Wu Yan wasn''t idle either. He drew arge circle with his hand and used the same method he had just used to send a message to all the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion to face the enemy.


    Samuel looked at the surging crowd. He smiled disdainfully and looked at Pangu Axe in his hand. He smiled gently and said, "I know you''ve been holding back too much. Today, I''ll let you rx."


    Pangu Axe shed as if it was responding to Samuel.


    "Heavenly fire, moon wheel!"


    With an angry shout, the red Heavenly Fire and the purple moon wheel turned into two golden lights and attacked the crowd of the Third Peak Elder. Samuel was also very straightforward. He lifted his Pangu Axe and rushed directly to the Twelve Elder Poisons.


    The two waves of people soon approached, but the closer they got, the more flustered the twelve Elder Poisons became.


    "What the hell is this guy? He has such a strong aura!" The First Elder Poison couldn''t help but cry out as he forcefully pushed forward with his energy.


    "I don''t know. But with the 12 of us working together and nearly 10,000 disciples rushing here, why should we be afraid of him?"


    "Let him have a taste of our Twelve Elder Poisons'' strength."


    As soon as they finished speaking, they suddenly felt a golden lighting at them, and then...


    Instant kill!!


    "What?"


    In the hall, Wu Yan was so scared that he trembled. He was about to observe the situation of the battle, but suddenly found that the twelve Elder Poisons who had just rushed up disappeared after a sh of golden light!


    Not to mention corpses, there was not even a piece of trash!


    Ye Gucheng was so shocked. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "Hong!!!"


    At this moment, there were two loud bangs.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They hurriedly looked over and saw that the 10,000 disciples from the second, third and fourth peaks, who had just gathered in the air, had made two loud explosions at this time.


    At the same time, ten thousand strong armies were smashed into two huge holes by the purple light. Under the holes, only the residue was left. "Oh my god." The Second Peak Elder was stunned.


    This was not a battle at all. It was just a one-sided massacre, like a performance.


    Sanyong sat on the ground in a daze, speechless.


    "Hurry... hurry and leave!" Wu Yan hurriedly shouted at Ye Gucheng.


    At this moment, the golden light suddenly shed in the hall. The tall and slender figure of Samuel was already standing in the hall.


    Ye Gucheng and the others immediately gathered together and kept retreating. They didn''t even have the courage to fight.


    Looking at Samuel approaching step by step, Ye Gucheng was very unwilling. He was the one who ruled the world, but at this time, he was scared to retreat step by step.


    However, no matter how unwilling Samuel was, he could only bite it and swallow it.


    One step, two steps, three steps, as if Death was approaching them. The Fifth and Sixth Peaks Elders felt that their crotches were wet and their feet were shaking violently.


    At this time, Ye Gucheng couldn''t help but shrink back to the back of the crowd. The previous arrogance had already gone.


    "That''s great, that''s great." The elders of the second and third peak elders immediately rejoiced at each other.


    Fortunately, Samuel had arrived. Otherwise, the Void Sect would have lived in an environment without a sun forever.


    Samuel walked up to Qin Shuang, who smiled. "I knew you woulde."


    "Why wouldn''t Ie? You''re my Senior Sister," Samuel said with a faint smile.


    Qin Shuang nodded. Just as she was about to exin, Samuel shook his head. "There''s no need to exin. I know. Of course I respect their choice."


    After that, Samuel put his eyes on Ye Gucheng, who suddenly shivered.


    "Don''t be so afraid. I''m just taking Qin Shuang away. Do you have any objections?"


    Ye Gucheng was stunned. What did Samuel mean by this?


    "Let''s go," said Samuel as he looked at Qin Shuang.


    "But..." Qin Shuang looked at Lin Mengxi, Sanyong, and the others reluctantly.


    "They are adults, and adults have to take responsibility for themselves Whatever they choose, let them pay by themselves." After that, Samuel turned around and was about to leave.


    For Samuel, Qin Shuang had done him a favor, and they were senior sister and brother. Since Qin Shuang was in trouble, Samuel naturally could not sit idly by and do nothing. However, for others, Samuel did not have any feelings and did not seek revenge on them. It could-be said that he was extremely kind and righteous.


    "Dong."


    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, the smile of the elders of the Second and Third Peaks froze and they sat down on the ground Even Lin Mengxi could not help but step back in a daze, and her heart suddenly became extremely gloomy!

 Chapter 2617

    Chapter 2617


    Qin Shuang felt terrible and did not know what to do.


    Samuel''s words did make sense. Sanyong and the others deserved the consequence of what happened to them, but the other disciples of the Void Sect were innocent.


    She didn''t want to watch her fellow brothers and sisters suffer because of Ye Gucheng.


    At the same time, Lin Mengxi was her biological mother.


    "Are you really Samuel?" At this time, Lin Mengxi gritted her teeth and stood in front of Samuel.


    Samuel frowned slightly and said, "Whether it''s true or not has nothing to do with you. Get out of the way!"


    "If you are Samuel, don''t you want the Void Sect to hand me over? I am right here. Kill me or cut me into pieces, as you wish, but..."


    "Are you begging me?" said Samuel with a frown.


    Lin Mengxi gritted her teeth and finally made up her mind. "Yes, I beg you!"


    Samuel was stunned for a moment. Then, a golden light emitted from his body and sent Lin Mengxi flying several meters away. "It''s okay to ask for help, but do you expect a demon to help you? How can a demon help you?"


    After that, Samuel walked away.


    "Back then, when you treated me as a fiendish demon, that fiendish demon did not transcend anyone."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "By the way, keep her alive. She must die at my hands." Samuel nced at Ye Gucheng coldly and shouted coldly.


    Being stared at by Samuel, Ye Gucheng couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. He waspletely out of control and nodded in fear.


    "Samuel!"


    With another loud shout, Samuel turned his head slightly. At this time, Sanyong slowly got up and faced Samuel with an extremely surprised expression on his face.


    "Bang!"


    He knelt heavily on the ground.


    Sanyong lowered his head. "I know you hate the Void Sect, but it''s all my fault as the Sect Master."


    "I also know that you gave the Void Sect a chance, but I used my despicable heart to think of you. I thought that Gucheng would consider the friendship of the same sect, but you... may take advantage of the power to take revenge, but I didn''t expect that things would be like this. No matter how much I say, it''s useless. I just want to beg you, please save the Void Sect, okay?" Sanyong said with difficulty.


    "As the head of the sect, it may have been useful for you to beg me before. However, if a man kneels too much, it will be useless." Samuel snorted.


    Sanyong was speechless. He knew that Samuel was mocking his humbleness. After kneeling down to others, he came to kneel down to Samuel. Samuel didn''t care at all.


    ncing at Qin Shuang behind him, Samuel saw that she did not follow. He took a deep breath and looked at Ye Gucheng. "I''m not interested in interfering in the affairs of the Void Sect. However, if Qin Shuang loses half a hair, I''ll make sure that you, Ye Gucheng, will never be reincarnated."


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Gucheng''s body unconsciously trembled again. Samuel had clearly done nothing, but a single sentence and a single look from Samuel''s eyes made him tremble in fear.


    Samuel knew that Lin Mengxi was Qin Shuang''s mother, and the Void Sect was also the ce where Qin Shuang had the deepest feelings t was difficult for her to decide if she wanted to give up for a while, so Samuel gave up and let her stay a little longer. Then, he quietly walked out of the hall.


    After a few steps, the two figures, one fat and the other thin, bumped into each other like startled birds. Finally, they passed by Samuel and knelt on the ground with a thud.


    Looking at the two figures, Samuel stood up slightly.


    "Oh, Senior Brother Ye, oh no Grandpa Ye, save me." Zhe Xuzi straightened his round body and knelt down as if he had thrown a gas can on the ground, sliding several steps on the ground.


    Gao Jin, who was kneeling beside Zhe Xuzi, was still as thin as before, but his face looked fiercer.


    Seeing that Samuel stopped slightly because of the arrival of Zhe Xuzi and Gao Jin, a trace of panic shed across Ye Gucheng''s face. Then he kicked Zhe Xuzi and Gao Jin to the ground, for fear that Samuel would notice something. "Get lost."


    "Oh, Grandpa Ye, you must care about us. Now, your men are everywhere on the fourth peak. They kill men and humiliate women. If we didn''t hide well, we would have been beheaded by them." Zhe Xuzi rolled over and cried heavily.


    "That''s right, Senior Brother Ye. We took advantage of those people''s sudden flight and fleed here quickly. I beg you to cover us up." Gao Jin pleaded as he looked at Ye Gucheng. It seemed to be reminding Ye Gucheng of something.


    Perhaps in normal times, Ye Gucheng would fall for Gao Jin''s trick, but the problem was that Samuel was here. How could he bear it?


    "Go away. I''m not familiar with you. Don''t say anything that you shouldn''t have said." Ye Gucheng shouted angrily, and his eyes looked as if he wanted to eat the two of them.


    "Grandpa Ye, you''re wrong. If we


    hadn''t helped you in Samuel''s matter, would you have seeded?


    Usually, the two of us kept our mouths shut and didn''t leak anything. Without any credit,


    el


    have suffered a lot. You me


    us. How could Zhe Xuzi know that Samuel was here? He cried even more miserably and begged for mercy.


    Ye Gucheng really wanted to strangle this damn fat man to death, but Samuel was here. What if Samuel took action if he silenced Zhe Xuzi? "Grandpa Ye, you don''t have to give us a look. Why can''t we talk about this now? Now that the Void Sect is under yourmand, so what if they know?" Zhe Xuzi continued.


    "That''s right, that''s right, Grandpa Ye. Back then, we helped you a lot." Gao Jin also hurriedly said.


    ????


    The miserable scene of the fourth peak had already frightened the two greedy people who were afraid of death. They kept mentioning the past, hoping that Ye Gucheng would spare their lives because of the old friendship, and maybe they could gain great sess in the future, it would be a happy thing.


    "Tell me how you helped him." Samuel smiled.


    Seeing Samuel speak as expected, Ye Gucheng was shocked, and at the same time, a trace of fear shed in his eyes.


    Then, Ye Gucheng looked angrily at Gao Jin and Zhe Xuzi, trying to warn them not to say anything more with his eyes, but because they saw Ye Gucheng''s fear of Samuel before, they were sure that Samuel was Ye Gucheng''s superior. At this time, they had put their attention on Samuel.


    "Haha, grandpa, it''s wonderful to talk about that matter. Senior Brother Ye Gucheng didn''t like a ve of my Fourth Peak, so we used a girl to frame him. In the end, that guy was besieged by the whole sect and died."


    "That''s right. At the same time, we''ve already thought about what we should do. Even if the matter is exposed, we''ll find another scapegoat. In short, this matter will never have anything to do with Senior Brother Ye Gucheng. Do you think that we did it firmly?" Gao Jin hurriedly said.


    At this time, Samuel smiled slightly, and Ye Gucheng covered his forehead with one hand. He was extremely depressed. These two idiots!!

 Chapter 2618

    Chapter 2618


    Hearing these words, Sanyong, Lin Mengxi, and the others were even more shocked.


    It turned out that the matter between Samuel and Xiao Tao had nothing. From beginning to end, it was just a plot directed by Ye Gucheng! That was to say, everything was done by Ye Gucheng!


    Sanyong felt dizzy, and the elders of the Second and Third Peaks and Lin Mengxi could not help but frown. From beginning to end, they had been yed by Ye Gucheng. Moreover, they also heard that this scum had destroyed the future of the Void Sect.


    Even at the critical moment of the Void Sect''s life and death, they still believed that Ye Gucheng and refused Samuel!


    How ironic was this?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The scene mocked them for being so stupid. Now that Lin Mengxi recalled how Qin Shuang had stopped her, and how they had said that she was ignorant, it seemed that it was just a fool mocking a smart person.


    At this time, the eyes of Samuel turned slightly to Ye Gucheng.


    Ye Gucheng''s face suddenly turned pale, and he couldn''t help but take a step back. He shook his head and said, "No, it''s none of my business. They, they are talking nonsense."


    "How can it have nothing to do with you?" Gao Jin said as he took out a pack of powder from his arms. "You asked me to use this powder to poison Xiao Tao. You can''t deny it."


    Gao Jin was not stupid. At the beginning, he secretly thought about what would happen if the matter was exposed. At the same time, he kept the medicine given by Ye Gucheng so that Ye Gucheng could not deny it.


    Thinking about it now, Gao Jin was secretly d that he was right.


    Ye Gucheng rolled his eyes. It was not impossible to spare the lives of two dogs, but the problem was that these two dogs did not understand him at all. Not only did they not restrain themselves, but they also added fuel to the fire.


    And now they directly took out the real evidence!


    "Grandpa Ye, you... you see, please spare us, okay?" Xuxu begged.


    Ye Gucheng''s face was ashen, especially when he felt the smile in Samuel''s eyes. He only felt a chill on his back. "I... I''m really angry with you two idiots. Don''t... don''t ask me. I''m not qualified to end your lives. If you want to forgive me, you can ask him."


    Gao Jin and Zhe Xuzi were stunned. They were right. That man was the real boss.


    "Grandpa, please let us go, haha."


    "Yes, yes, please save our lives, just for the sake of our loyalty." The two of them immediately begged happily.


    "For the sake of being loyal?" Samuel couldn''t help butugh.


    Ye Gucheng, Wu Yan, and the others were speechless and turned their heads aside. Lin Mengxi and the others could not help but feel sad when they saw the two of them like this.


    "Do you know who I am?" After asking, Samuel gently took off his mask.


    "Of course you are the grandfather


    of my grandfather," said Zhe Xuzi


    with a smile, ttering him. But when he saw Samuel take off the mask, khe immediately knelt down and sat on the ground like a limp butt, as if he had seen a ghost. He was in a panic, "Samuel Hannigan?"


    The smile on Gao Jin''s facepletely froze. He waspletely dumbfounded.


    "Isn''t this Ye Gucheng''s superior? Why, how could it be Samuel?"


    Samuel was a ve that they looked down upon and even bullied at will. How could it... How could it suddenly be the grandfather''s grandfather?


    Ruoyu was also stunned!


    When Ye Gucheng and Wu Yan saw Samuel''s face, they couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Although they basically believed Qin Shuang''s words, when they saw Samuel''s face, they couldn''t help but be even more shocked.


    This was the ve, the good-for-nothing they looked down upon.


    However, now that he was standing in front of them, just a smile and a shout couldpletely control whether they were afraid or not, whether they were alive or not. He was like a god.


    Gao Jin shook his head in fear and stepped back. "No... Impossible, this... this is impossible. You... aren''t you dead?"


    Then, he looked at Ye Gucheng and said, "Senior Brother Ye, he... he is Samuel. We... we don''t need to be afraid of him. The Void Sect belongs to you, right?"


    "Yes, Senior Brother Ye, kill him." At this time, Zhe Xuzi also looked at Ye Gucheng. This was their only hope.


    Ye Gucheng was furious. Originally, Samuel was about to leave, but these two good-for-nothings stepped in and made trouble for nothing. "Kill him? I only beg him not to kill me!"


    Seeing that everyone turned their heads away and no one was paying attention to them, Gao Jin became even more panicked and scared. "You... what''s wrong with you?"


    "He''s just a useless ve."


    Because everyone seemed to be afraid of Samuel, so that the two of them were like two clowns, experiencing the bliss and sadness of life.


    Zhe Xuzi cried, his crotch was also crying, and his clothes were wet.


    He was not stupid. How could he not understand what this meant?


    Gao Jin was alsopletely stunned. After a while, he suddenly knelt in front of Samuel and made a loud bang. The whole hall only heard the loud sound of his head hitting the ground.

 Chapter 2619

    Chapter 2619


    Samuel was obviously below them, but now he was far above them.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Samuel. Please... please forgive us." Gao Jin begged for mercy while kowtowing hard. Because of the continuous collisions on his forehead, it was already red.


    Wu Yan nced at Ye Gucheng. At this time, his body moved and he flew directly over. With one hand and the other hand, he grabbed the throat of Zhe Xuzi, and the other hand grabbed the throat of Gao Jin. "You two deserve to die. Can you insult him?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he exerted force in his hand. With a wipe, Gao Jin and Zhe Xuzi''s throats were directly cut off. They opened their eyes wide and fell into Wu Yan''s hands with unwillingness and fear.


    Then, Wu Yan suddenly turned around and looked at Samuel. He lowered his head and said, "I have already killed the two people who framed you. In fact, this has nothing to do with Gucheng, he..."


    "Did I say that I wanted to kill them?" Samuel interrupted discontentedly.


    Although they were viins, Samuel did not want to kill them. After all, in the eyes of Samuel, they were just two ants. He was really not interested in killing two weak people, even if they once framed him.


    Why bother arguing with them?


    They only needed to tell the truth.


    Wu Yan was shocked. Killing the two of them was to prevent them from harming himself and the others.


    "Damn it." Ye Gucheng walked over in a few steps.


    "Pa!"


    Ye Gucheng pped Wu Yan heavily in the face and shouted angrily, "When could you manage this ce?"


    A trace of displeasure shed across Wu Yan''s face after being pped by Ye Gucheng. After all, Ye Gucheng was his junior. How ashamed would he be since he was pped in front of everyone?


    However, he did not dare to act rashly. He lowered his head and looked at Samuel. "I''m sorry!"


    Ye Gucheng also looked at Samuel. Although he was very unhappy with the good-for-nothing from back then, now Samuel was high up in front of him, he had to bow his head to reality. "Samuel, Wu Yan is indeed abrupt, but he really can''t stand these two viins ndering me, so he was impulsive. I apologize for him. I''m sorry."


    "Is this all you need to do?" Samuel smiled.


    Ye Gucheng suddenly looked embarrassed. "The matter between Zhe Xuzi and Gao Jin has nothing to do with me."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know very well whether it has something to do with you or not. I''ll settle the score between you and me sooner orter. However, I''m not interested today." After that, Samuel turned around and left.


    Ye Gucheng let out a long sigh of relief in his heart. Currently, the great army of the Medicine God''s Pavilion was fighting against the Fu and Ye families. If Samuel wanted to settle ounts with him, there was no way he could defend himself.


    If it was in the future, he would not be so afraid.


    At this moment, Qin Shuang ran to Samuel in a few steps. With tears in her eyes, she looked at Samuel and then bent her knees to kneel down. Samuel was quick-witted. He quickly supported Qin Shuang and frowned. "What are you doing?"


    "Samuel. I know that the Void Sect


    has let you down. They are not


    qualified to ask you for help. Let me


    beg you, okay?" Qin Shuang cried she looked at Samuel


    sadly as


    Although her body was supported by Samuel, she still tried her best to


    kneel on the ground. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In Samuel''s heart, Qin Shuang had always taken care of him and trusted him. Even when the entire Void Sect was dealing with him, she still stood firmly in front of him and protected him.


    She was the Senior Sister in his heart forever. How could Junior Brother bear her kneeling?


    "Senior Sister, why are you doing this? Are they worthy of your pity?" Samuel couldn''t help but feel sad when he saw Qin Shuang''s reaction. He looked back and pointed at the group of people, "Just because you believed that I was innocent, how did these people treat you?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "They regard you as a lunatic who is trapped in love and close to stupidity. They erased your status and ignored your efforts. Do they deserve your help?"


    "Even your mother, who always said that she loves you, has never stood on your side, understood you, and trusted you."


    "Of course I will help if you ask me for help. But..." Samuel suddenly red at each other and shouted angrily, "Do they deserve it?"


    His words made the crowd shocked, but they also made the elders of the Second and Third Peaks, Lin Mengxi, and Sanyong tremble with fear!


    Yes, did they deserve it?


    They didn''t deserve it!!!


    Even though Qin Shuang exined on behalf of Samuel time and time again, when had they ever heard of her? Not only had they not heard of her, but they had also viewed her as a lunatic who had no self-respect!


    Even in the second when Samuel appeared!


    They were still angrily reprimanding Qin Shuang for this!


    They didn''t deserve it!


    Hearing Samuel''s rebuke, Qin Shuang''s tears fell like rain. With the help of Samuel''s arm, she cried so hard that she was on the verge of copsing.


    She had been wronged for many


    years, and she trusted Samuel. Now,


    Samuel''s return to her and his


    scolding for her made it difficult for


    her to hide the umted


    emotions in her heart. Now, all of


    them burst out.


    Samuel''s angry eyes could not help but shed tears.

 Chapter 2620

    Chapter 2620


    He felt indignant for Qin Shuang. At the same time, he also felt sad for himself. How could Samuel not suffer all the injustice that Qin Shuang had suffered?


    This group of self-righteous people always looked superior, with arrogance and prejudice, disdain, and subjective looking at anyone and anything. In their eyes, the right and wrong in the world were just a matter of consideration.


    "Yes, we really don''t deserve it." Sanyong nodded heavily. "As the head of the sect, I can''t tell right from wrong. As an elder, I''m stubborn. Whether public or private, it''s good or bad. I only have one request."


    "Please take good care of Qin Shuang. No matter when, she always firmly believes in you and supports you. She is right. As for us, as you said, we should take responsibility for ourselves."


    Lin Mengxi also nodded heavily. "Qin Shuang is simple-minded. She only trusts you in her eyes. I hope you can take good care of her."


    After that, Lin Mengxi and Sanyong looked at each other and made up their minds.


    "No." Qin Shuang suddenly raised her head and looked at Samuel with tears in her eyes. "Samuel, I beg you, okay? Really, I beg you. As long as you can, I can do anything for you."


    "You..." Seeing Qin Shuang''s reaction, Samuel felt extremely displeased.


    "Samuel..." Qin Shuang cried out sadly.


    Samuel''s scalp was really numb. These people from the Void Sect were not worthy of his pity at all. He had given them too many opportunities, but these people not only did not cherish them, but also became more and more fierce, bing more and more excessive.


    Therefore, ording to Samuel''s character, these people were not qualified to have another chance.


    But the problem was, he really didn''t want to see Qin Shuang cry so bitterly. Sometimes, Samuel was a protective person, not to mention the two close rtives of Yvonne and Han Nian, even those whom he regarded as family and friends.


    "Okay, but I still have that request. I can intervene in the affairs of the Void Sect, but Lin Mengxi must be handed over to me," Samuel said coldly. That was his only bottom line.


    "Can I ask you why you want us to... hand over my mother?" Qin Shuang nodded and asked tentatively.


    "Because of Zhu Ying," Samuel said coldly.


    That was his master''sst wish. Since she had sacrificed her life to save him, as a disciple, he naturally had to help herplete what she wanted to do.


    "I think you won''t forget the Ciyun Cave." Samuel turned around and looked at him coldly.


    Hearing Zhu Ying and the Ciyun Cave, Lin Mengxi was stunned at first, and then she smiled bitterly.


    How could she forget?


    "It turns out that you asked the Void Sect to hand me over because of Zhu Ying." Lin Mengxi smiled bitterly.


    "When I was besieged by your Void Sect and lost my life, she used her life to save me. She also taught me martial arts. Whether public or private. So, I want to fulfill herst wish," Samuel said coldly.


    Lin Mengxi nodded. "No wonder you coulde out of the Ciyun Cave safely. I didn''t expect her to save your life. You''re right. Since she gave her life to you, it''s natural for you to avenge her."


    After saying that, Lin Mengxi stopped arguing and walked to Samuel gently. Then, she handed her sword to Samuel and closed her eyes slightly. "Come on."


    Qin Shuang looked at Samuel pitifully. Although she knew that it was obviously too much for her to ask Samuel, she could not watch her mother die in front of her.


    "Since Zhu Ying can exchange her life for your life, can I exchange my life for hers?" Qin Shuang asked softly.


    "No." Samuel was determined.


    "Shuang''er, don''t make trouble." Lin Mengxi looked at Qin Shuang coldly. "This is a matter of ourst generation, it has nothing to do with you."


    After that, Lin Mengxi closed her eyes and raised her neck.


    "Okay!" Samuel grasped the sword in his hand tightly. "Then use your blood to mourn my master''s spirit in heaven."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel stabbed Lin Mengxi in the throat with his long sword.


    "Stop!"


    "Pu chi!!!"


    The sword rose to the throat, and blood flowed in all directions!


    However, when Samuel looked back, he was shocked.


    The long sword was dripping with blood!


    Blood spurted from the ground.


    However, it was not Lin Mengxi who was covering her neck, but... Qin Qingfeng.


    When he shouted "stop", Samuel turned around subconsciously, but he did not take back his sword. He only felt a ck shadow passing by, and the sword in his hand was cut almost at the same time!


    "Master?" Samuel was stunned.


    He had never expected that the ck shadow would be Qin Qingfeng.


    What was even more unexpected was that he would stand in front of Lin Mengxi.


    His speed was too fast, almost in an instant. Even for Samuel, Qin Qingfeng''s speed was so fast that Samuel did not respond at all.


    But wasn''t this guy already close to a cripple?


    Qin Qingfeng covered the wound on his throat with his hand, but blood kept flowing out through his fingers. His hands were soon dripping with blood. He hurriedly squeezed out a smile and said to Samuel, Samuel."


    Samuel looked at him incredulously. He... he just wanted to avenge Zhu Ying. He had never thought about hurting anyone, let alone that Qin Qingfeng would suddenly appear.


    "Hee hee, am I quite fast?" Qin Qingfeng seemed to feel the shock and annoyance of Samuel, and said to Samuel with a smile.


    Looking at Qin Qingfeng''s situation, Qin Shuang panicked, and Lin Mengxi was also stunned.


    "Why... why are you here?" Samuel frowned and asked.


    "I heard... I heard that something happened to the Void Sect. I... I rushed back without stopping. But I am old and useless. I almost couldn''t catch up in time." Qin Qingfeng smiled bitterly.


    "But you... But why did you stand in her way?" Samuel shouted in confusion and anger. He was angry at himself.


    "Peng!"


    The sword was thrown to the ground by Samuel. Samuel shook his head desperately, his eyes full of regret and self-me.


    It shouldn''t be like this! Even if he didn''t mean it, Qin Qingfeng was still his master. What he did was no different from killing his master.


    "Samuel, pick up the sword." Qin


    Qingfeng smiled bitterly, but his body was about to fall down because he couldn''t support


    himself. Fortunately, Lin Menow


    quickly supported him. She slightly knelt down and rested Qin Qingfeng''s head on her leg. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Qin Qingfeng was barely breathing, and his lips were pale and weak. Lin Mengxi tried to wrap the wound with a veil in a hurry, but when she put it on,


    it was soaked in blood.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Samuel,e here. I have something to tell you!"

 Chapter 2621

    Chapter 2621


    Samuel shook his head, but still obeyed Qin Qingfeng''s words. After picking up the sword, he slowly came to Qin Qingfeng.


    "Child, don''t be sad." Gently touching Samuel''s head, Qin Qingfeng squeezed out a smile with all his strength. "She is my wife. How can I watch you kill her? Although I am a good-for-nothing, I am the same as you. I am a man who loves his wife as much as his life."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I should have died. Sooner orter, I''ll have to pay back the sins of Wuyou Vige. It''s better for you to make my death more valuable."


    "It''s Zhu Ying''s revenge. In fact, killing me is the real revenge, understand?"


    "Why?" Samuel said frowningly.


    "Zhu Ying was my little junior sister, and we were taught by the same master. We were childhood sweethearts. She had feelings for me, but I only regarded her as my sister. Later, I met Mengxi." After that, Qin Qingfeng nced at Lin Mengxi.


    Lin Mengxi''s eyes were full of tears and she nodded vigorously.


    "Mengxi and I fell in love at first sight. But in Zhu Ying''s eyes, Mengxi was the one who snatched the love from her, so she made things difficult for Mengxi. At that time, I wanted to exin everything to Zhu Ying, but she couldn''t ept the fact. She just thought that I was confused by Mengxi." "In order to let the two of them get along peacefully, I went to the fourth peak most of the time to find Mengxi. Later, we gave birth to Shuang''er." "But when I was young, I was really immersed in my career and cultivation, so I neglected some life and feelings. Not only did I often leave Shuang''er and Mengxi, but also Zhu Ying hated me even more because I was often absent from the Seventh Peak. She even came to the fourth peak to have a conflict with Mengxi and Shuang''er."


    "In my anger, I pped Zhu Ying in the face and never saw her again. I didn''t expect that she would go crazy. Many disciples of the fourth peak were cruelly killed by her. At that time, the master of the sect decided to punish her to death. It was because Mengxi sympathized with Zhu Ying that she begged the master of the sect to lock her in the Ciyun Cave and let her live."


    "Why did you mention the past?" Lin Mengxi shook her head and sighed.


    "At that time, I was too involved in the outside world. I ignored some of the solutions to Zhu Ying, and I also ignored you and our daughter, so that Zhu Ying went to the extreme. Most of the time, you and our daughter relied on each other for survival, but you still had to deal with the trouble I caused for me."


    "So, it''s all because of me, Samuel. You don''t have to feel guilty," Qin Qingfeng said to Samuel with a smile.


    "But..." After listening to these stories, Samuel felt even worse. He looked at Lin Mengxi and asked, "Why didn''t you say it clearly just now?" "You said that your life is Zhu Ying''s. You should avenge her. As for what kind of revenge it is, it doesn''t matter." Lin Mengxi shook her head.


    "You''re stubborn and soft-hearted.


    Even if you bought Samuel, do you think I don''t know that you''re doing it for me? When you''re dying, you still want to protect me and don''t want to exin! Do you want me to let you down for the rest of my life?" Qin Qingfeng looked at Lin Mengxi with a bitter smile and said, "Fortunately, I did it in time."


    "It''s time for me to pay off the debt." Qin Qingfeng said with a smile.


    Tears slid down Lin Mengxi''s face, and she smiled and cried.


    She hated Qin Qingfeng, but how could she not love him?


    The deeper one hated a person, the deeper one loved a person.


    "I still have a wish," Qin Qingfeng said with a smile. Then, he looked at Qin Shuang. "Since young, you''ve never called me father. Can you call me father?"


    Qin Shuang had long burst into tears. When she heard Qin Qingfeng''s words, she cried even harder, but at the same time, her heart was in chaos. She had never seen Qin Qingfeng since she was a child, even though she knew he was her father.


    Now that she was calling him dad, how could she say that?


    Qin Qingfeng shook his head disappointedly and put his hand on Samuel''s hand. "It''s my honor to die in your hands. I not only repaid the sins of Wuyou Vige, but also the love between Mengxi and Shuang''er. I really appreciate you from the bottom of my heart."


    "Don''t me yourself, okay? God is really good for me. I want to have a good disciple all my life. I thought that heaven would not agree with me in this life. These disciples are all unscrupulous, and I felt terrible. But now I think about it, all the disasters are actually because of you. Zhu Ying has some wrong ideas, but one thing is right."


    After that, he looked at the group of people, including Sanyong and Wu Yan, with ferocious eyes and said coldly, "Did you see it? He is my disciple, Samuel!"


    When he called out the name of Samuel, he almost roared and dered to everyone that he had been unwilling and aggrieved for many years. Now, it was finally time for him to raise his head and breathe!


    For so many years, many people hadughed at him, mocked him, and even his disciple had betrayed him, making him unable to raise his head all the time. But now, he finally vented his anger!


    "Your disciples are the real good-for-nothings!"


    Suddenly, at this moment...

 Chapter 2622

    Chapter 2622


    Qin Qingfeng was suddenly stunned. The next second, he closed hisst breath and fell into Lin Mengxi''s arms with a smile.


    "Qingfeng!"


    "Dad!" Qin Shuang couldn''t hold it in any longer. She rushed over and cried out in grief, "Wake up, wake up! Don''t you want to hear me call you dad? I''ve called you dad, just answer me."


    "Dad!"


    Seeing that Qin Shuang was in tears, Samuel med himself even more.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, Samuel punched the ground hard, leaving a huge pit as big as a y pot in the hard hall.


    He gritted his teeth, with sadness and regret in his eyes.


    Samuel suddenly stood up and rushed out of the hall.


    "Ah!!"


    With an angry roar, a huge golden light spread in all directions.


    "Bang."


    The four stone statues outside the hall exploded into powder as soon as they met the golden light.


    The entire hall shook violently because of the huge wave.


    Those surviving disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, who were at a loss for what to do after being blown up by the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, were even more unlucky. They had just flown over and were just about to gather outside the hall when they were suddenly shattered by this huge wave.


    Like kites with broken strings, they drifted in all directions.


    In the hall, stones fell and sand flew. Ye Gucheng and the others looked at each other in dismay. Samuel''s angry roar was so powerful that they all turned pale with fear.


    "Gucheng, what should we do now? Look at that guy; he is not easy to deal with." Wu Yan said timidly.


    A trace of confusion shed in Ye Gucheng''s eyes. He didn''t know what to do. Retreat? It was not easy for him to capture the Void Sect, and the duck in his mouth flew away. How could he bear it?


    But if they didn''t retreat?


    Samuel was in a rage. What if Samuel vented his anger on him? What''s more, Samuel had now dered that he wanted to intervene in the affairs of the Void Sect.


    While he was hesitating, Samuel came in with a face full of anger. He looked straight at Ye Gucheng, which made Ye Gucheng tremble with fear. "I''m going to bury my master. Do you want to get lost now? Or do you want me to kill you after I bury my master?" Samuel shouted coldly.


    "You!" Ye Gucheng was furious. Samuel was simply too arrogant and did not give him any face. But what could he do? "Let''s go!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Gucheng left with Wu Yan and the others in embarrassment.


    "Sanyong, please bring all of my friends into the sect," Samuel said.


    "Yes!" Sanyong nodded. With a wave of his hand, he helped Ruoyu out with the elders of the Second and Third Peaks.


    Soon, only Samuel and the other two were left in the hall.


    Samuel did not speak, but sat down in the corner, feeling depressed for a while.


    Even though Qin Qingfeng had tried to persuade him before his death, Samuel was unable to ovee this obstacle in his heart.


    After all, Qin Qingfeng was his master.


    However, his master died under his sword.


    Even if it was unintentional, it was still a major vition of the Dao.


    After a long time, Qin Shuang wiped away her tears and slowly stood up. Then, she gritted her teeth and suddenly mobilized the energy in her hand. A me directly hit Qin Qingfeng''s body.


    Samuel immediately gave an energy strike and said with a frown, "What are you doing?"


    Qin Shuang shook her head. "He''s dead. I want to cremate him."


    "Let''s make a funeral," Samuel said.


    This was the only thing he could do for Qin Qingfeng.


    "Although Ye Gucheng has left, he will definitelye back ording to his personality. We don''t have time to prepare a funeral for him. We will cremate him on the spot" Lin Mengxi shook her head and said.


    "I''m in charge of everything. Let''s make a funeral!" Samuel said coldly.


    After saying that, Samuel picked up the long sword in his hand and went straight out.


    Soon after, a figure with a cold face stood still in the air above the Void Sect, like a stone statue.


    But the figure was like a patron saint, guarding the top of the Void Sect!


    In the hall of the Void Sect, white paper was also hanging high. The mourning hall was light, and a funeral officially began.


    After Yvonne and the others came in, they knew what had happened. No one disturbed Samuel in the air, but helped to deal with Qin Qingfeng''s funeral.


    Especially Yvonne, who was almost as busy as Qin Shuang.


    ???


    For her, she knew that as a wife, what she had to do at this time was to share Samuel''s worries silently. She could do something that he wanted to do but could not do for the time being. She couldpensate some things that Samuel wanted topensate.


    This funeral ceremony was carried out for a long time. The Void Sect also paid their respects ording to the scale of the Elder''s death.


    Early the next morning.


    The sky was slightly bright!


    On the top of the mountain in the distance, a figure was shaking.


    Ye Gucheng''s face was cold, and he followed closely behind a person. Behind them was arge army of sixty to seventy thousand people, marching forward in a mighty manner!


    "Samuel, you''re dead meat," Ye Gucheng said coldly in his heart.


    n


    The eyes of the person in front of Ye Gucheng were like torches as he looked at the human figure in the air above the Void Sect. Under the sunlight, his face was exceptionally familiar at this moment. It was Wang Huanzhi of the Medicine God''s Pavilion!

 Chapter 2623

    Chapter 2623


    Wang Huanzhi''s face was ice-cold. Originally, the war of defeating the Void Sect and cutting off the alliance between the Ye and Fu families was considered a big battle, but at least he was not qualified to fight in person.


    However, Ye Gucheng''s urgent letter yesterday made him rush over without stopping.


    The Mysterious Man he had killed was still alive!


    What shocked him the most was that he also learned one thing from Ye Gucheng, which was that the Mysterious Man was Samuel that he had suspected before.


    It was him!!!


    Although he had already suspected it, he was still shocked when he confirmed it.


    At the same time, Wang Huanzhi was more eager to move because if Samuel was the Mysterious Man, it would be not only the previous hatred but also kill and rob.


    As a newly promoted True God, Wang Huanzhi knew very well thatpared with the True Gods of the Evesting Sea and the top of the Blue Mountain, there was a huge gap between their strength and cultivation. What was strange was that his cultivation had been stagnant recently, which made him very confused and urgent to improve his cultivation.


    The sudden appearance of Samuel was undoubtedly a pie falling from the sky.


    If he could kill him, he could take back Pangu Axe and defeat the Ye and Fu families at the same time. It could be said that killing two birds with one stone.


    Aside from Ye Gucheng, Wang Huanzhi had also brought along the four Demon Sect disciples and a few mysterious experts. He had brought out almost half of the experts from the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    "Pass down the order. Set up a formation and prepare to attack. Today, you are only allowed to seed. Do not fail." Wang Huanzhi coldly cried out. "Yes!" Ye Gucheng nodded.


    Following Ye Gucheng''s order, the entire team suddenly dispersed in all directions and rushed toward the Void Sect like a starry sky.


    In mid-air, when Samuel saw Wang Huanzhi leading the way, a trace of anger suddenly shed across his sad and listless eyes. He frowned slightly. He clenched the long sword in his hand, and the golden energy instantly wrapped around his whole body.


    In the Void Sect, when they saw the armying from outside, the whole hall was at a loss. A group of people discussed it again and again, and then the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was taken to the air by Velocisaurus.


    "Samuel, the Bounded Domain of the Void Sect no longer exists. Since the enemy has already attacked, do you want the disciples of the Void Sect to prepare to fight?" The Knowledgeable Man asked carefully.


    After Qin Qingfeng died, Samuel''s mood had always been extremely bad, not even saying a single word, always stopping in midair, not moving at all. "As I said, the funeral will be held normally," Samuel replied coldly.


    "Samuel, I know Qin Qingfeng died under your sword. You me yourself very much, but this has nothing to do with you. From a certain point of view, Qin Qingfeng died under your sword. He should be happy." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghuforted him.


    "If you kill your master, will you still think so?" Samuel said coldly and discontentedly.


    "This..." The Knowledgeable Man was stunned."But, but things have already happened, and no one has any intention of ming you. Moreover, the army of the Medicine God''s Pavilion is now suppressing the realm, and the formation of the Void Sect can''t be used. If we don''t prepare for a fight, isn''t that suicide?"


    "As I said, I''m here." Samuel shouted coldly.


    Then, he flew straight ahead.


    With a long sigh, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu had to go back with Velocisaurus.


    "How is it going?" Fu Mang and the others hurried forward and asked.


    The Knowledgeable Man shook his head helplessly. "He asked us to continue the funeral."


    "Continue? This..." Fu Mang was extremely depressed. "How can this continue? The enemy ising."


    "Yes, there are so many enemies. Without the formation, it will be a problem whether everyone can hold on. How can we hold the funeral?" Qiushui said gloomily.


    This was simply impossible.


    "It''s obvious that they''re well-prepared. Since they approached us, they immediately dispersed the formation in order not to fight as many as they did yesterday. They want to waste Samuel''s energy," Fu Li said coldly.


    On the basis that it was impossible, it was tantamount to worsening the situation.


    "Master Sanyong." At this time, Yvonne suddenly raised her head.


    "What can I do for you, Yvonne?" Sanyong asked softly.


    Although Samuel was stubborn, it might be a good thing if Yvonne could make other decisions.


    "Please preside over the funeral. Let the funeral continue," Yvonne said indifferently.


    "Ah?" Sanyong was stunned. He had thought that Samuel had made the wrong decision because of Qin Qingfeng''s death, but at least Yvonne would not. Unexpectedly, Yvonne''s decision was to support Samuel''s way of doing things.


    In the heart of Yvonne, her trust in Samuel was infinite. Even if Samuel said that he could step on the sky and the earth above his head, she would not hesitate to believe him.


    "Yvonne, it''s understandable that Samuel are so excited because of his master''s death, but you can''t be confused."


    "Yes, you have to make a wise decision at this time. Not only will you save everyone, but also Samuel."


    A group of people immediately said anxiously.


    Yvonne looked determined and said, "Enough. Don''t say anything more. I believe Samuel''s any decision."


    "Okay, Second Junior Brother, let everyone in the Void Sect continue to wear mourning clothes. What Yvonne said is reasonable. We


    should believe in Samuel. I have


    missed it. I don''t want to make mistakes again and again." Sanyong nodded and was the first to stand up to support him.


    The few Elders from the Void Sect nodded at the same time. Sanyong''s words were what they were thinking.


    At this time, Samuel had already flown to the gate of the Void Sect. The jade sword was raised slightly and he red at them coldly and angrily. "Use this as a ban. Those who enter without permission will die!"


    Like stars, the tens of thousands of


    disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, who were scattering the mountains in front of the Void Sect, suddenly stopped. Although


    el.f


    Samuel''s voice was not loud, it pierced through the entire ce.


    Everyone present felt a chill in their


    hearts.


    "Samuel, your grandfather is here. Since when did you dare to act so presumptuously? Everyone, listen up and attack!" At this time, Wang Huanzhi angrily shouted as he stepped down from a Fire Qilin with an imposing manner.


    With Wang Huanzhi''s shout, the four Demon Sect disciples flew to Samuel in an instant. Tens of thousands of soldiers were encouraged and rushed to Samuel while shouting.


    Samuel''s face was cold and his voice was still. However, the jade sword was stimted by powerful energy.


    The next second, Samuel moved!!!


    Like a rabbit or an illusion, he instantly attacked the four disciples of the Demon Sect.


    Suddenly, weapons collided with each other in the sky, and the spells collided, causing explosions.


    However, it was obvious that the Four disciples of the Demon Sect might be regarded as masters in other ces. However, when they fought against Samuel, they werepletely at a disadvantage in just a few rounds.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there


    were tens of thousands of people constantly flying to Samuel on the ground andSamuel had to spare some energy to knock these guys down like flies, it would have takenBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    P


    only a moment for the fourth disciples to be killed. Content


    belongs to


    "Master, it doesn''t seem right. This guy is so fierce. The four brothers of the Demon Sect are no match for him at all?" Ye Gucheng couldn''t help walking to the side of Wang Huanzhi and said respectfully.


    Wang Huanzhi showed a faint smile, but he was quite confident and did not panic at all.

 Chapter 2624

    Chapter 2624


    "That''s Samuel, the Mysterious Man at the top of Mount Qi, and the person who cane out of the endless abyss alive. He also has the Pangu Axe. It''s normal for him to be powerful. It''s expected that the four disciples of the Demon Sect will be defeated. Before they go up, I also warned them not to think about winning, but only think about how to live."


    These words made Ye Gucheng quite puzzled. Since they were going to fight, how could they not think about winning? How could they think about how to live? If they wanted to live, they would not go up.


    It should be known that the brave would win if they met each other on a narrow road. If their mentality was not hopeful about winning, then how could they win?


    "Then why don''t I bring some experts with me to help?" Ye Gucheng asked with a frown.


    "Gucheng, you''re good at everything, but sometimes you''re too impulsive. An invincible lion and tiger can be bitten to death by a dog. Why?"


    "I understand. What you mean is that when dealing with such an expert, you can''t eat at a time. You have to eat slowly."


    Wang Huanzhi nodded. This was also the main reason why he scattered all his men. The previous several big battles had shown that Samuel was not an ordinary person. If they continued to attack with tens of thousands of people, it was very likely that they would be killed in an instant and it would be like the battle of the Jade Pce and the situation of the Void Sect yesterday.


    But it would be different if they were separated.


    "10,000 people. Even if he can kill one person with one mouthful of water, he will have to spit it out 10,000 times," Wang Huanzhi said with a sinister smile.


    Ye Gucheng suddenly understood. The tactic Wang Huanzhi used to stall for time was to exhaust the physical strength and energy of Samuel by numbers.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Ye Gucheng''s mouth twitched slightly, revealing a sneer.


    In mid-air, Samuel also noticed that something was wrong.


    Although the four disciples of the Demon Sect could not defeat him, they were still considered masters. Although it was impossible for them to defeat him together, they could at least cause a lot of trouble for him.


    However, the problem was that these four sedisciples did not attack at all from the beginning to the end. At most, they would quickly make a defensive posture after attacking.


    Looking at the scattered soldiers who kept rushing over, Samuel quickly gritted his teeth.


    A war of attrition?


    Although he had deep energy, he would be exhausted if this continued. Once he was exhausted, he would be a fish to be ughtered.


    Thinking of this, Samuel stopped talking nonsense and pounced on the four Demon Sect disciples even more fiercely.


    This was the best solution when there was no solution!


    However, the other side seemed to have expected that Samuel would attack faster. The four Demon Sect disciples did not even defend themselves and dispersed in four directions. However, before Samuel wanted to chase after them, these four guys quickly retreated and surrounded Samuel.


    It felt like the water in the mire was pushed away and it came back quickly.


    Samuel was so annoyed that he could neither retreat nor attack. He fell into a dilemma for a while.


    Wang Huanzhi smiled with satisfaction. "How about this beast-trapping battle?"


    Ye Gucheng quickly bowed and said respectfully, "Master, I guess he''s going crazy."


    "Haha." Wang Huanzhi let out a


    laugh, and then looked at the irritable Samuel in the air like a torch. A trace of coldness shed in


    his eyes. "Fight with me? Yo@are not qualified."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel suddenly seized the opportunity to break through the four disciples and rush toward Wang Huanzhi.


    It was the only choice for Samuel to capture the boss first.


    "Bastard! Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Wang Huanzhi shouted angrily. He directly raised one hand and a palm. Energy was directly poured into his hand and aimed at Samuel.


    Wang Huanzhi with the God''s Heart,


    after being digested for a long time and supported by arge number of pills, had already surpassed the Eight Wilds and reached the Half-God Level. Except for the two True Gods, the top of the Blue Mountain and the Evesting Sea, he was not afraid of anything in the Eight Destions World!


    With a p of his hand, his entire arm instantly turned blood-red and collided with Samuel''s palm.


    Peng!Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two palms collided and exploded.


    With the two as the center, everyone within a few hundred meters was repelled by the explosion.


    Although Ye Gucheng hid behind Wang Huanzhi in time, he was still blown over by the strong waves of air.


    The moment he got up, Samuel''s palm peak and the palm peak of Wang Huanzhi collided. The golden energy confronted the red energy, and the sand and stones suddenly rose.


    Fearing of this horrible scene, Ye Gucheng''s eyes were full of greed.


    "How wonderful it would be if I could have such cultivation one day!"


    "There is a way to heaven, but you don''t take it. There is no door to hell, and you broke in. I will use the God''s Heart you gave me to show you my real ability." Wang Huanzhi was excited and smiled ferociously at Samuel. At the same time, the energy in his hand suddenly increased.


    Hong!


    A powerful red light spread directly from his arm like a giant tiger, pouncing on Samuel.


    "Do you think I''ll be afraid of you again?" Samuel gave an evil smile. At the same time, he poured golden energy into his arm.


    Hong!!!


    The golden aura also turned into a huge dragon, pouncing straight into Wang Huanzhi.

 Chapter 2625

    Chapter 2625


    Bang!!!Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dragon and tiger met, and the two fought!


    The powerful aura collided with each other, causing the ground to tremble. Those who had been knocked away by the impact were attacked by a huge air st before they could figure out what was going on.


    The four disciples of the Demon Sect hurriedly used their energy shields to resist, but the energy shields were still broken. They were knocked over and blown further away.


    And those who were close to them with low cultivation did not even have time to scream before they disappeared into the huge waves!


    "Is... is this the power of a half-god?" Ye Gucheng was also sent flying dozens of meters away. He climbed up from the ground awkwardly and looked at Wang Huanzhi and Samuel in the distance in horror.


    The four Demon Sect disciples were also forced to get up from the ground. It was only then that they realized that the surrounding trees had all been destroyed, leaving nothing behind.


    Terrifying!


    Shocked!


    The aftermath of the explosion was enough to destroy heaven and earth. If a half god attacked with all his strength, wouldn''t the mountains and rivers copse?


    In the middle of the golden and red light.


    At this time, Wang Huanzhi''s face was ferocious. He looked at Samuel fiercely, sweat dripping down his forehead.


    The previous arrogance was nowpletely reced by panic!


    "Impossible, impossible. I''m already a half god. How can you be qualified to fight against me?" Wang Huanzhi looked at Samuel incredulously and asked.


    It was really hard for him to understand. With his current cultivation, except for the two True Gods, there was no one else in the world that couldpete with him.


    "You also said that you are a Half god. You haven''t reached the True God yet, right? Why can''t I resist you?" Samuel smiled scornfully.


    Wang Huanzhi had a God''s Heart, but Samuel also had God''s blood. Everyone had nearly half a God''s inheritance. What was there to be afraid of? Although Wang Huanzhi had pills to protect him, Samuel was also supported by the Golden Body. At the same time, the Indestructible Armor could protect him, and the Spiritual energy in his body had the heart of the Dragon Tribe. What was he afraid of?


    "I really underestimated you." Wang Huanzhi shouts coldly, "However, do you really think that you can be so arrogant just because you can withstand my strike? Let me tell you, it was already early. I only used 70 percent of my power."


    Samuel smiled disdainfully. "Do you know how much strength I used?"


    Wang Huanzhi did not answer, but his eyes were full of anger.


    "You can take one blow from me. Of course you can be arrogant. If you can take one blow from me, you can do the same. But the question is, can you take it?"


    His words shocked Wang Huanzhi greatly!


    What did he mean?


    "Can I withstand his attack?"


    He was simply too arrogant!


    "Rise!" With an angry shout, Samuel suddenly increased his strength and violently pushed forward.


    The power of Wang Huanzhi here


    also increased at the same time, but before the power reached the edge, he felt a huge forceing from his palm. Then, like a flood, the energy he raised was directly pushed over, like a mountain torrent bursting out, directly rushing toward him!


    "Puff!"


    Wang Huanzhi was directly knocked back by the strange force. Every step he took left a deep footprint on the ground. But even so, it took him four or five steps to barely stabilize his body.


    The next second, blood gushed out of his throat!


    "You!" Wang Huanzhi red at Samuel angrily and looked at him in great shock. However, as soon as he moved, all the veins in his body hurt.


    It was clear that in the palm peak confrontation, he was already injured!


    "I don''t think you can take it," Samuel said with a sneer, his tone full of contempt.


    "You''ve also reached the half god realm?" Wang Huanzhi looked at Samuel in disbelief. He endured the pain and frowned.


    Samuel smiled but did not answer. Instead, he said sarcastically, "You are the loser. Are you qualified to ask the winner?"


    Wang Huanzhi was so angry that he


    spat out another mouthful of blood. He frowned and said, "Is there anything else in Tomb of the God that you haven''t handed over to me? Otherwise, why could I not advance my cultivation? And you... are qualified to fight against me?!"


    Samuel said coldly, "Guess!"


    Wang Huanzhi''s face was ice-cold. There was no need for Samuel to answer. He knew the answer, or else he wouldn''t have been able to exin everything.


    At the same time, smoke rose from Wang Huanzhi''s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth because Samuel took away what he should have to be a god, and even everything about Immortal Spirit Ind.


    "It seems that I really should kill you," Wang Huanzhi gritted his teeth and said.


    "You?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    "Of course not," Wang Huanzhi said with a sneer.


    Suddenly, at this moment, Samuel felt nothing but darkness above his head. When he looked up, he saw a giant streamer suddenly flying to his head and spinning quickly.


    Almost at the same time, several red-skinned monks in cassocks and Lama hats rushed out and quickly surrounded Samuel with beads or staffs in their hands.


    "I know you''re capable, but do you really think I''m not prepared for someone who can run out of the endless abyss?"


    Samuel frowned. Just as he was about to take a step forward, a gray light column suddenly shot out from the giant streamer and directly enveloped Samuel. A strange devil voice also drifted into his ears at the right time.


    On the top of the mountain in the distance, figures were shaking.


    Ye Gucheng''s face was cold, and he followed closely behind a person. Behind them was arge army of sixty to seventy thousand people, marching forward in a mighty manner!


    "Samuel, you''re dead meat," Ye Gucheng said coldly in his heart.


    The eyes of the person in front of Ye Gucheng were like torches as he looked at the human figure in the air above the Void Sect. Under the


    sunlight, his face was exceptionally familiar at this moment-it was Wang Huanzhi of the Medicine God''s Pavilion!

 Chapter 2626

    Chapter 2626


    Before Samuel could react, the blood-red monks sat cross-legged on the spot and began to circle around Samuel. They were divided into 18 arhats and chanted scriptures.


    Red words floated out of their mouths, and then all of them hit the shadows outside the banner. They quickly prated the shadows and went straight into Samuel''s body.


    Samuel suddenly felt dizzy, and the whole world was distorted and overturned.


    The demonic voice made him feel as if he was about to fall asleep in such an environment.


    Then, Samuel''s consciousness began to blur.


    This was the supreme treasure of the Demon Sect, the Heavenly Devil Banner.


    The 18 blood-red monks around him were none other than the 18 guardians of the Demon Sect, the 18 Blood Monks.


    "Blood Refining, Divine Refining, Body Refining, and Three Refinements are one. No matter how powerful a person is, he or she will experience physical and mental torture and the bacsh of the inner demons in the banner. Samuel, let''s see where you will go today!" Seeing the situation of Samuel, Wang Huanzhiughed out loud.


    Samuel was blurred for an unknown period of time, and then all the painful memories came to his mind. Those painful things that made Samuel''s memory deep kept reying in his mind. The faces that had bullied him kept shing in his mind with a smile.


    Yvonne''s grievances, when Han Nian was locked up by Fu Tian, she cried alone and helplessly. Everything was constantly stimting Samuel, making Samuel''s mood sink, which brought him anger and sadness.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt someone pat his shoulder.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw a Buddha.


    The Buddha''s halo was dazzling, and his body was mighty. It was shining with golden light and full of righteousness.


    "You''re here?" Buddha chuckled.


    "Are you a Buddha? Where am I?" Samuel frowned slightly.


    "Fatees from the beginning, and there is nothing to ask about. If one doesn''t cross people, how can one be a Buddha?" The Buddhaughed. "It''s just a puzzle in this dust world. You and I are ordinary people."


    After that, he waved his hand, and a huge lotus cloud appeared in front of Samuel. It was transparent in the clouds, and one could see hundreds of states in the world. Some were crying, some wereughing, some were rich, some lingered on the edge of hunger, some were at ease, and some were covered with clouds of worry.


    "Look at the hundreds of states in this world. It''s extremely deste and all living things are suffering. You are all the same. As long as you''re born to be a human, you''ll be greedy to eat the three mes. These three mes poison people''s hearts, so they make people sink into reincarnation. The thousands of things in the world are the root of evil, causing all living things to be killed. You have the pain just now, and it''s also because of this." "If you want to forget the pain, you have to learn to let it go. If you are persistent, you will only be more nervous and painful. The difference between God and others is that God has put it down, while Human has not. If you want to be a God, you have to learn to put it down, understand?"


    Samuel frowned slightly and did not answer. He was just thinking about where he was.


    "You are in the banner. Do you want to leave here?" Buddha said softly.


    Samuel kept silent.


    "You were trapped in the banner because of your three mes," said the Buddha softly. "But you have a divine root, so you and I are destined to be together. That''s why I came to help you out of the banner."


    "This is the Heavenly Devil Banner, which was created by the Heavenly Devil. This Heavenly Devil was transformed by Buddha''s inner demons. He turned into his body with the pain of Buddha and the extreme evil of Buddha. Then, he turned into 18 demon monks with Buddha''s filth. They echoed each other and created the Heavenly Devil Trap. It was very powerful. So, Buddha found the way to break the banner and let me cross the fated one."


    Samuel nodded and said respectfully, "How can we break the banner?"


    "Devil, both the banner and the Demonic Monk are the evil of Buddha. If you want to disdain these things, you have to learn the good of Buddha. You have to learn to let go of people, put down things, put down everything in the world, and follow the Teachings of Buddhism." After the Buddha finished speaking, he slowly closed his eyes. At this time, Sanskrit sounds rang in his ears, making Samuel suddenly have a sense of sublimation.


    Without thinking too much, Samuel closed his eyes slightly, followed the Teachings of Buddhism, listened to the sound of Buddha, and slowly entered a meditative state.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, on the periphery.


    Samuel slowly sat down, and at the same time, he put down all his guard.


    "This idiot, does he really think that Buddha is crossing him?" Ye Gucheng said coldly and disdainfully.


    Wang Huanzhi gave an evil smile, "If he practices Buddhism, maybe he can be a god. You don''t have to say that."


    "He can cultivate in Buddhism, but he has to die first." Ye Gucheng sneered.


    Wang Huanzhiughed and said, "Then let''s send him to death for a while."


    After that, Wang Huanzhi smiled at the 18 blood monks. The blood monks understood and spoke faster. The Sanskrit characters came out of their mouths faster and flew toward the banner.


    At this time, Samuel was feeling the Buddha''s light in the banner, and he was extremely happy.


    "The power of the Heavenly Devil Banner can''t be underestimated. Do we need to help?"


    In Eight Direction World, another voice floated in the sky.


    "Since he can walk out of your Trial Tower, why are you afraid that he can''t walk out of the Heavenly Devil Banner?"


    "You''re right."


    "It''s all up to fate. If he''s going to be the strongest, how can he not go through hard training?"


    "He met you. I wonder if it''s a blessing or a curse." Another voice said with a bitter smile.


    "That depends on his luck."


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    Samuel in the Eight Destions more and more


    World became


    aware of the mystery of Buddhism as he entered a meditative state. He was like a big fish that had suffered from drought for a long time Suddenly, he came to the vast water. Except for swimming freely, Samuel could not find any other way to enjoy himself.


    Outside the banner, the 18 blood monks continued to sit in the formation, and Wang Huanzhi had already led several of his men to the outside of the banner. At this time, a ck glove appeared in their hands.


    "Dammit, this brat has caused our Medicine God''s Pavilion to suffer so much. The battle at the Jade Pce has almost caused our reputation to be greatly damaged. As an Elder of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, if we don''t take revenge, we will be in vain. An old man gently shouted. He then gathered all of his energy into his right hand, which was covered in ck gloves, and his palm directly mmed onto Samuel that was sitting inside the banner.


    Bang!!!


    When the palm hit Samuel''s back, there was a loud muffled sound. Obviously, the old man had almost used all his strength. Even though Samuel had the protection of the Indestructible Armor, Samuel''s body was still seriously injured without any defense. A touch of blood could not help flowing out from the corner of his mouth.


    But at this time, Samuel did not feel any pain, nor did he resist. Instead, he wore a faint smile.


    "You''re just a good-for-nothing. How dare you be above me? Didn''t you say that you wanted to settle ounts with me? I''ll satisfy you and settle ounts with you now." Ye Gucheng sneered. He also poured energy into his gloved right hand, aimed at Samuel''s chest, and pped down again.


    The blood at the corner of Samuel''s mouth flowed faster.


    Then, the people around Wang Huanzhi kept hitting Samuel like the people before.


    The strange thing was that the blood at the corners of Samuel''s mouth was flowing like a column, but he was still smiling.

 Chapter 2627

    Chapter 2627


    In mid-air, the four dragon shadows suddenly disappeared and flew toward the Void Sect.


    When Yvonne and the others heard the news from the four dragons, they all looked frightened and worried.


    "Samuel is besieged? And he can''t fight back? Can''t he swear back?" Fu Mang was so anxious that his eyes almost popped out.


    What they didn''t expect was that after Samuel asked them to continue to hold the funeral, he was besieged. But it was one thing to be besieged, but why didn''t he fight back?


    "Could it be that Samuel was still immersed in Qin Qingfeng''s death and couldn''t extricate himself from it? That''s why his will has sunk, wholeheartedly seeking death?" Fu Li frowned and said.


    "How is this possible? The chief still has his wife and his child, why would he want to die?" Shiyu denied it at once.


    "Samuel may have encountered some trouble." Velocisaurus looked up at Yvonne.


    Yvonne didn''t say a word. She knew that what Velocisaurus said was true. Even if Samuel suffered a lot, he would never give up.


    He would me himself for Qin Qingfeng''s death, but he would never give up his life.


    "What''s going on over there? Tell me all the details," Velocisaurus said coldly to the four dragons.


    The four dragons nodded and told everyone everything they saw.


    "A banner? Samuel was under a banner?" Velocisaurus quickly grasped the point and could not help but frown. "It looks like he is smiling. Very enjoyable?"


    "Yes, if it weren''t for the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, we would have thought that someone was massaging him."


    "Thefort on his face shows that it is really enjoyable."


    Hearing this, Velocisaurus couldn''t help but look at everyone in confusion. What was going on?


    "Are there 18 blood-red monks outside the banner?" At this time, Sanyong suddenly frowned.


    "That''s right. I heard from those people that it seems to be the Heavenly Devil Banner."


    "Sure enough!" As if he was facing a formidable enemy, Sanyong''s fear was easy to describe. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Sanyong hurriedly said in a panic, "That''s a rare treasure of the Demon Sect. It''s very strange, but it''s just a legendary thing. I didn''t expect it to really appear in the world."


    "As long as one is trapped in the banner, with the eighteen Demonic Monks, the trapped person''s body and blood will be invaded by Devil Aura, and his mental state will be stimted by the demonic nature. It is said that the most powerful person can see the Demonic Buddha in the banner!"


    "Demonic Buddha?" Velocisaurus asked.


    "That is one of the Four Great Devil Kings in Eight Direction World''s ancient times. It has infinite supernatural power and is good at luring people''s minds. However, in the first battle between the gods and devils that determined the order of Eight Direction World a million years ago, it was killed by the three True Gods together and disappeared in Eight Direction World! Some people said that it hid in the Heavenly Devil Banner!"


    "Will Samuel be bewitched by the Demonic Buddha?" Yvonne asked.


    "I don''t know, but in my opinion, it shouldn''t be possible. " Sanyonge shook his head and said, "It''s just a rumor that the highest can see the Demonic Buddha. Samuel shouldn''t reach that level."


    "What if he reaches?" Velocisaurus asked.


    Sanyong frowned and said, "It''s a disaster!"


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent.


    "What should we do now? Why don''t we fight our way out and help him?" The Knowledgeable Man asked.


    "This is the only way. Sanyong,


    immediately organize the disciples of the Void Sect. We''ll go and rescue Samuel." After saying that, Fu Mang picked up his broadsword and prepared to fight.


    Sanyong nodded, and the others were also ready to fight. When they were about to send Lin Mengxi to organize disciples.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, Yvonne slowly walked to the front of Qin Qingfeng''s spirit, knelt down gently, and began to burn the paper silently.


    Seeing Yvonne''s action, the group of people was all stunned.


    "Xingyao, refill the incense," Yvonne ordered.


    Xingyao was stunned. She looked at the crowd and decided to be obedient and light incense.


    "Yvonne, what time is it now? Do you still have the time to guard the spirit?" Fu Mang was furious and said anxiously.


    "Yes, Yvonne. If we don''t save Samuel now, I''m afraid it''s toote," Sanyong urged.


    "Have you forgotten how Samuel told you before he left? Do as he said." Yvonne said coldly, but her hands did not stop. "s, that was before, but things are different now. Samuel is already in danger," the Second Peak Elder said anxiously.


    "That''s enough. Yvonne loves


    Samuel the most. She is more


    worried about him than anyone else.


    el.ne


    Since she said she would do as


    Samuel said, don''t me me for


    being rude if anyone doesn''t obey." Velocisaurus suddenly said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Velocisaurus looked at everyone coldly.


    Qin Shuang didn''t say anything. She put away her sword and walked quickly to Yvonne''s side, helping her do things in an orderly manner.


    The group of people looked at each other, anxious, but did not know what to do.


    "Hey, why are you still standing there? Do you want to disobey the First Madam''s words?" Fu Mang shouted gloomily and sat aside honestly. Seeing this, the others could only continue to prepare for the funeral.


    At this time, Samuel in the banner...

 Chapter 2628

    Chapter 2628


    Under the guidance of Golden Buddha in front of him, he felt the boundless Buddhist doctrine and enjoyed the spiritual mystery brought by the Buddhist voice.


    What was more, in front of Gold Buddha''s heavy Buddha voice several times, he felt that his body was also undergoing extremely wonderful changes and perception.


    It was extremelyfortable.


    It was sofortable that people even wanted to close their eyes gently to sleep.


    "Is it sofortable to put things down?" Samuel murmured with a smile.


    "The Bodhi tree doesn''t have trees, and the Bright Realm isn''t a tform. There was nothing in it, so where did it cause dust? When people were born, they were carefree, but after experiencing too much and couldn''t bear to part with it, they couldn''t let it go. The so-called troubles are like this. As long as you are willing to let it go, you can give it up, surpass the void, and live freely."


    "When you exceed the void and are free and easy, you will be the so-called Buddha." The Buddha taught gently.


    Samuel smiled and nodded. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and asked, "Did you put it down now?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, Gold Buddha did not expect Samuel''s question. He was stunned for a moment and replied indifferently, "If I could not let it go, how could I be a Buddha?"


    Samuel shook his head. "You didn''t put it down."


    Gold Buddha was slightly dissatisfied. "Don''t talk nonsense. Why can''t I let it go?"


    "If you put it down, why do you have to teach me how to get out of this Devil Banner? Since I have put it down, why should I care where I am?" Samuel sneered.


    "How dare you! I taught you how to walk out of the Devil g. That''s our fate. I was crossing you," Gold Buddha said angrily.


    "For monks, everything is empty. I just retorted with a few words, and you are furious?" Samuel smiled slightly.


    Only then did Gold Buddha notice that he had lost hisposure. He hurriedly closed his eyes and said, "Amitabha, I''m sorry!"


    "Don''t pretend. From the first time I saw you, I knew that you were obviously a fake Buddha. Because when you saw me, you were a little surprised and a little hateful, right?" Samuel said coldly.


    "You!" Gold Buddha was slightly stunned.


    He didn''t expect that Samuel would find his mood swings.


    "If you don''t believe me, why do you need to study Buddhism ording to what I said?" Buddhism asked.


    "Didn''t Buddhism say that if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? If I don''t go with you, how can I know what you want to do?"


    "It seems that I can''t keep you alive." Gold Buddha shouted coldly. Suddenly, he turned over his palm and a huge palm pressed down.


    In the face of the huge Buddha palm with the momentum of thunder, the energy of Samuel suddenly increased. He directly pulled up Pangu Axe and attacked.


    But the next second, Samuel was


    el


    stunned. Pangu Axe, which had always been invincible, suddenly was like a stic hitting the mountain when facing Giant Buddha''s palm. In the blink of an eye, Pangu Axe was instantly broken. A trace of panic and disbelief shed in Samuel''s eyes.


    Pangu Axe was broken!


    How is this possible?


    That was the king of all weapons!


    Without thinking too much, Samuel turned over in a hurry and hurriedly avoided the Buddha''s palm.


    With a loud bang, the palm fell down with dust flying. Obviously, the power of this palm was extremely strong, and Samuel was still frightened. If he was suppressed by this palm, no matter how strong the body of Samuel was, it would be a meat paste.


    Although he had the support of the Indestructible Armor and the Golden Body, even Pangu Axe was broken directly. What right did he have to fight against the Buddha?


    Just as he was afraid, the Buddha turned over his palm and attacked Samuel again.


    Samuel couldn''t do much. At this time, there was no other way except to hide!


    However, the palm was huge and extremely fast. Even though the speed of Samuel was extremely fast, after a few rounds, Samuel was already out of breath and looked extremely embarrassed.


    "Little boy, this is the price you have


    to pay for angering me. If you don''t want to be crushed to death by my Vajra Buddha Palm, you should surrender obediently. I think you are fated with me, so I will ept you as my disciple and focus on discussing Buddhism with me!" Gold-Buddha whispered at this time. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Hey hey, I have a wife and a daughter. Why should I practice Buddhism? Besides, if I want to practice Buddhism, I don''t want to practice Buddhism with a fake monk like you." Samuel smiled ferociously and took the opportunity to dodge again.


    The Buddha''s Palm was too big and very fast. Samuel had long been exhausted.


    For some reason, his boundless Spiritual energy seemed to have beenpletely drained in front of this Buddha.


    "Stupid." Gold Buddha cursed and punched again. "Then you will be crushed into meat paste by my Vajra Buddha Palm."


    At this time, under the banner, Samuel''s face was pale, and the blood in his mouth had already soaked his clothes. If it were not for the fact that the Indestructible Armor had been struggling to reduce his injuries, Samuel would have been killed by the crowd.


    "F*ck, what''s going on? Is this


    grandson made of iron? Can''t he be beaten to death?" Ye Gucheng was so angry that he directly cursed. He was panting, and at the same time, he also felt horrible in his heart if he was beaten like this, he and the group of people were almost exhausted to death, but they still didn''t kill him. What could they do if they fought him head-on?


    Wang Huanzhi was also exasperated. At this time, his eyes narrowed...

 Chapter 2629

    Chapter 2629


    What did Samuel take from the Tomb of the God? How could he be so strong? After all, even Wang Huanzhi himself could not still live after having been besieged by others without any preparation, but Samuel was still alive!


    The more he thought about it, the more Wang Huanzhi wished he could kill Samuel and take back what should have belonged to him.


    "Master, what should we do? This guy is so f*cking weird. He''s a monster." A senior executive beside him was sweating profusely, and his eyes were full of fear. He was frightened by the strength of Samuel''s body.


    They were all masters among the masters. Most of the people in Eight Direction World couldn''t even take one move from them. But today, they couldn''t kill this guy in front of them with dozens of people.


    This was not just an insult, but also a great shock in their hearts.


    "If this person isn''t killed, there will be endless trouble in the future..." Another person said.


    If Samuel was not trapped by the Heavenly Devil Banner, it would be doomsday for them if Samuel was normal.


    Wang Huanzhi took a cold breath and said, "I don''t believe that this guy is made of steel. Even so, I have to carve a hole in the steel. Listen to my order and beat him on the back."


    "Yes!"


    The crowd, led by Wang Huanzhi, aimed at the back of Samuel and started to fight.


    Ye Gucheng said a few words to Wang Huanzhi. After Wang Huanzhi nodded, Ye Gucheng quietly left the team with thousands of soldiers and horses and headed straight for the Void Sect.


    At this time, all the members of the Void Sect were mourning ording to Samuel''s order, without any precautions.


    "Miss, Samuel is trapped by the Heavenly Devil Banner and can''t move now. Do you want me to help him?" In a remote mountain in the Void Sect, on a high ce.


    A few maids gently lifted up a white green scarf and a round fan. In front of them was a huge and exquisite wooden chair, like a small pce. Lu Ruoxin''s slender and mysterious figure was gently lying on it. Beside her, Chi Meng respectfully asked for instructions.


    Lu Ruoxin''s face was as cold as frost. She quietly looked at Wang Huanzhi and the others in the distance and said softly, "No need."


    "Didn''t you say that you would help Samuel? He is now in a dilemma. If you don''t help him, I''m afraid..." Chi Meng said strangely.


    Lu Ruoxin did give more than one order, asking Chi Meng to help Samuel. But for some unknown reason, at this extremely critical moment, Lu Ruoxin Chi Meng very confused.


    Although sChi Meng wanted Samuel to die early, she was even more confused about Lu Ruoxin''s behavior.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Do you think I''m moody?" Lu Ruoxin shouted coldly.


    "I dare not." Hearing this, Chi Meng hurriedly lowered her head in fear.


    "I want to help Samuel because Samuel, a potential stock, is worth helping. He has the ability to mess up the order of Eight Direction World. Besides, Eight Direction World is indeed too chaotic and messy. It''s time to change. But I don''t help because of my respect for him," Lu Ruoxin said indifferently.


    "Respect?" Chi Meng said frowningly.


    "Maybe if you or someone else trapped in the banner, I''ll save you, but Samuel is different. How can the man I really like be an ordinary person? Although the Heavenly Devil Banner is strong, I believe that Samuel is stronger," Lu Ruoxin said.


    Chi Meng gritted her teeth. She could tell that Samuel held a high position in Lu Ruoxin''s heart. Even Lu Ruoxin, who had always thought highly of herself, was willing to respect him.


    "Miss, maybe Samuel is not as strong as you think." Chi Meng gritted her teeth and said.


    "Pa."


    Suddenly, Lu Ruoxin did not move, but pped Chi Meng in the face.


    Lu Ruoxin''s cold eyes narrowed. "Are you questioning my judgment?"


    "I don''t dare." Chi Meng lowered her body in a panic. She endured the burning pain on her face and begged in a low voice, "I''m just worried. After all, the Heavenly Devil Banner is the supreme treasure of the Demon Sect. If anything happens to Samuel, not only will he fail to live up to your expectations, but he will also ruin your n."


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin''s face turned slightly better. "If he wants to be the kind of man I want, he will inevitably ept more difficult challenges. If he can''t even break through the Heavenly Devil Banner, how can he be the top existence?"


    "Yes." Chi Meng nodded, but she was not convinced.


    At this time, although Samuel was still standing in the banner, his whole body was trembling uncontrobly because he had no strength. Samuel knew that his physical strength had been


    10


    completely exhausted. He had been holding on with his willpower.


    However, the Buddhist palm was too big and too fast. It was very difficult to avoid.


    The most important thing was, for some reason, his physical strength was consumed very fast inside. It seemed that every step he took consumed a lot of strength. It was really incredible.


    Although Samuel''s body was not as strong as a cow''s, his muscles were still very strong. Moreover, with the support of the Golden Body, he was much stronger than most people. It was really strange that he consumed so much physical strength.


    "Don''t struggle anymore. You''re just an ant in front of me. Everything is just a matter of fate. Since your fate is over, your life will naturallye to an end." The Demonic Buddha chuckled.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    "Haha, do you still have the capital to


    resist? Even Pangu Axe you are


    proud of is nothing more than powder in front of me. You are just a


    mortal. You are not a big deal. You will die miserably with this pyou, will give you onest chance Be obedient and surrender, and follow me to concentrate on Buddhism." After the Demonic Buddha finished speaking, he released the Buddha''s halo slightly, looking like a Buddha.


    But the words Pangu Axe and powder echoed in Samuel''s ears.


    "Who will cultivate with you, demonic Buddha? I''m still alive, right? If there''s anything, feel free to do it." Samuel smiled bitterly, but his eyes were determined.


    "How dare you!" The Demonic Buddha roared angrily, "You must die under the Vajra Buddha''s palm."


    Samuel only felt the sound echoing in his ears. The next second, the huge Buddha palm came again! Samuel''s eyes turned cold. Was he really going to die?


    Wait!


    Must die?


    Why did he emphasize these two words again? Just likest time, he emphasized Pangu Axe and powder!


    Could it be...


    By the way, maybe that was it.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Samuel''s mouth suddenly twitched into a smile. Facing the sky-shaking Vajra Buddhist Palm, Samuel suddenly did not move or shake. He slightly closed his eyes, waiting for the attack of Vajra Buddhist Palm!

 Chapter 2630

    Chapter 2630


    "Boom!"


    The palm slowly pressed down on Samuel. The closed-eyed Samuel could feel that its powerful breath was getting closer and closer to him. As it was so close, Samuel could even feel the difficulty of breathing and his heart suddenly stopped.


    But Samuel still chose to sit quietly and wait.


    Hong!!!


    Suddenly, everything became quiet.


    When Samuel opened his eyes, the Buddha''s palm did not press on him, nor did it crush him. Instead, everything was normal.


    Samuel smiled.


    "What are youughing at?" The Demonic Buddha shouted coldly.


    "I''mughing that I''m still alive," said Samuel.


    "Stupid! You are still alive because I am merciful and unwilling to kill you,." The Demonic Buddha said coldly.


    "How can the demonic Buddha be merciful? It''s not that you don''t want to kill me, but you can''t kill me at all," Samuel said.


    "I only need to turn the Vajra Buddha''s Palm over and you must die. Have you not seen how powerful I am just now?" The Demonic Buddha Sect said.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? Then don''t be merciful. Beat me to death." Samuel smiled confidently.


    "Arrogant! Do you think I don''t dare?" Demonic Buddha shouted.


    "Yes, you dare not," Samuel said with a smile.


    The Demonic Buddha suddenly opened his eyes. A golden light shot out from his eyes and attacked Samuel.


    Hong!!


    The Light of Buddha shone brightly. Even when it was far away from Samuel, Samuel could still feel the strong sense of oppression, which made people panic and even despair.


    This was absolute power suppression!


    "Why are you causing such a bigmotion? Do you think that I will be afraid of you?" Samuel was in no hurry as he cried out.


    "Swish!"


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, when Samuel shouted and remained motionless, the golden light suddenly turned to another ce when it was less than half a meter away from Samuel. Then, it exploded in another ce.


    The whole ground trembled because of the explosion.


    "Why are you suddenly biased? Are you being merciful again? Or are you afraid that you will be exposed so you won''t dare to hit me?" Samuel said with a smile.


    A trace of panic shed in Demonic Buddha''s eyes. He forced himself to calm down and said, "I... I''m naturally kind, because I''m a Buddha."


    "At this time, do you want to continue pretending?" Samuel shook his head.


    The Demonic Buddha was stunned. After a while, he said coldly, "How did you notice it?"


    "You kept mentioning Pangu Axe and I must die," Samuel said with a sneer.


    In fact, when Pangu Axe was broken, Samuel was really panicked, and it was no exaggeration to say that at that time, Samuel even felt the real fear of death. This was really rare in Samuel.


    But with the roar of the Demonic Buddha, which turned Pangu Axe into powder, Samuel was shocked at first, but then he suddenly noticed something wrong.


    If it was an ordinary weapon, it would not be a big deal if it was smashed by his Vajra Buddha Palm. However, as the king of all weapons, how could Pangu Axe be crushed by an ordinary Buddha Palm?


    Unless the cultivation of the Demonic Buddha was almost abnormal and it could even seckill tens of billions of people like Samuel. But was there such a


    World?


    person in the Eight D


    It was impossible!


    el.ne


    Even if it existed, would Pangu Axe be broken so easily?


    Therefore, there was only one impossible thing. What he took was not the real Pangu Axe.


    Pangu Axe recognized him as its master. It was impossible for a Samuel to get the false Pangu Axe, so there was only one exnation. This was an illusion.


    His spirit had entered an illusion, so he could not feel his own energy.


    In addition, the Demonic Buddha always emphasized on some special key words. Samuel suddenly felt that it was actually a psychological hint.


    It seemed that he had been telling Samuel that he would die if he was hit by the Vajra Buddha''s Palm.


    Therefore, he had been tired of running for his life and did not think about it carefully at all.


    When he figured it out, Samuel decided to resist the Buddha''s Vajra Buddha Palm head-on.


    The fact also proved that Samuel''s


    idea was right. From beginning to


    n


    end, Demonic Buddha was bluffing He could only create all kinds of illusions to make him look extremely powerful, and then constantly hinted to make Samuel''s mentality and spirit copse.


    Samuel also believed that if his mind copsed, he would never be able to return to his physical body.


    As for how fast his physical strength copsed, Samuel also believed that it was definitely not influenced by the demonic Buddha. It was very likely that his body was being destroyed.


    Demonic Buddha''s face twisted and he stared at Samuel.


    Everything that he thought was brilliant was guessed by Samuel.


    "This is the second time. I can''t defeat you all the time. Fate wille, and fate wille to an end."


    After speaking, the Demonic Buddha put his palms together. Then, the golden light dimmed, and the whole figure slowly dissipated. In the end, everything was gone, leaving only Samuel.


    Samuel frowned. He was at a loss at thest sentence of the Demonic Buddha. What did it mean by a second time? He seemed to have never seen the Buddha before. How could it be a second time?


    What did he mean?


    But at this moment, Samuel suddenly realized that something was wrong and quickly sat down.

 Chapter 2631

    Chapter 2631


    Outside the banner.


    Wang Huanzhi led everyone to bombard the back of Samuel for a whole round.


    The Indestructible Armor hidden in Samuel''s body had turned from purple to red at this time. Obviously, the repeated attacks had made it difficult for the Indestructible Armor to resist.


    Everyone began to find that Samuel''s injury was getting worse.


    This made the group of people finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "I thought you were really made of steel. I didn''t expect that you couldn''t stand it anymore," Wang Huanzhi said with a sneer.


    "Master, you are indeed both virtuous and talented. Even if Samuel is really strong, he will be smashed into molten steel by us," Ye Gucheng ttered. "Right now, this fellow''s body clearly can''t hold on any longer. Taking advantage of his illness to take his life." Someone said.


    With a bang, the first peak elder was extremely arrogant.


    "Damn it, isn''t this grandson very arrogant just now? Now he is being beaten by us like a dead dog. F*ck, not only did he provoke our Gucheng, but he also dared to oppose our Honorable Lord. Honorable Lord, let me kill him." Seeing that Samuel was almost dead, the first peak elder couldn''t help but show off.


    Wang Huanzhi smiled and said, "Since you want to kill him, you can do whatever you want. Anyway, I''m afraid that it will dirty my hand."


    The First Peak Elder took the order and sneered. He nced at Ye Gucheng again and nodded. Then, he mobilized all his energy into his right hand and punched directly at that ce.


    But at this moment, the figure of Samuel suddenly moved, and with a backhand palm, he directly grabbed the arrogant first peak elder''s neck and flew straight to the sky.


    "Bang!"


    The next second, the figure of Samuel had already arrived in midair and the body of the Elder of the fell from the air. With a muffled sound, it fell heavily on the ground.


    His eyes were wide open with fear and confusion, and he could no longer move.


    He, who had been arrogant before, did not understand what had happened until he died.


    "Boom!"


    Almost at the same time, the Heavenly Devil Banner fell to the ground like a frosted eggnt. "What?"


    "This..."


    The group of people looked at each other. Everyone thought that Samuel was dead, but they didn''t know that this guy suddenly woke up. Some people didn''t even know what had happened.


    Everything happened too quickly.


    "Bang!"


    The eighteen demonic monks sitting in meditation were also knocked down by the bacsh of the Heavenly Devil Banner. They could not help but vomit blood.


    "The Heavenly Devil Banner fell? That guy..."


    "How is this possible?"


    The crowd was shocked. At this time, Wang Huanzhi also hurriedly helped the leader of the 18 blood monks up and said anxiously, "How could this be?"


    "He broke the formation." The leading monk endured the pain and sat up with the help of his Wang Huanzhi.


    "It doesn''t matter. If we use the Heavenly Devil Banner to trap that guy again, he will only have less than half of his life left." Wang Huanzhi said coldly, "Can you still hold on?"


    "We have no problem, but..."


    "But what?" Wang Huanzhi asked anxiously.


    The leading monk shook his head ufortably. "The power of the Heavenly Devil Banner has been greatly weakened. Without half a year to repair it, I''m afraid it won''t be able to go to the battlefield again."


    Hearing this, Wang Huanzhi twisted


    ????


    the leading monk''s chest angrily and said fiercely, "Didn''t you tell me that the Heavenly Devil Banner is the supreme treasure of the Demon Sect? Even if someone identally escaped from the formation, you can use it again? Now, you tell me that something is wrong with it?"


    Wang Huanzhi had just experienced the pleasure of the Heavenly Devil Banner, so he naturally liked its effect very much.


    But now it was useless. How could Wang Huanzhi not be angry?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, theoretically speaking, there are 81 Devil of Buddhism in the Heavenly Devil Banner. Even if someone is strong enough to break the formation, there are 80 Devil of Heaven and Demon in it that can be used at any time. But the problem is. Speaking of this, the leading monk looked at Samuel in the air with fear.


    "What''s the problem?" Wang Huanzhi followed his gaze and became even angrier.


    His men were actually afraid.


    "The problem is that Samuel met Demonic Buddha." The leading monk said awkwardly.


    Wang Huanzhi was stunned. He loosened his grip on the monk and staggered.


    Demonic Buddha?


    The one Samuel met was actually Demonic Buddha?!


    Wasn''t this the strongest among the 81 demons in the Heavenly Devil Banner? In other words, it was because of the Demonic Buddha that the Heavenly Devil Banner could be called the Heavenly Devil Banner and the supreme treasure of the Demon Sect.


    But why could Samuel meet him?


    The leading monk shook his head and said, "This person''s state of mind is extremely strong. He is the strongest person I have ever met."


    With Samuel''s many years of


    forbearance on Earth, he had already


    trained his mental state to an


    unusually strong extent. In addition,


    his mental state in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book had been improved, so he was already iparable to ordinary people.


    The first encounter was the Demonic Buddha, which was the best praise and affirmation.


    "The Demonic Buddha has been destroyed, and the Heavenly Devil Banner has been greatly weakened. It can''t fight again in a short time. Moreover, even if it can fight again, what''s the point of it?"


    When he heard these words, Wang Huanzhi slowly lifted his head and stared at Samuel in mid-air.

 Chapter 2632

    Chapter 2632


    As for Samuel in midair.


    Although he had already woken up, he also found something unusual in his body.


    The internal injuries in his body were extremely serious, which even made it difficult for him to stand still. Because of more blood loss, his face was pale and powerless. Even now, his muscles were twitching because of excessive consumption and serious internal injuries, and his whole body was twitching slightly.


    If it weren''t for Samuel''s strong willpower, anyone else would have fallen to the ground and died.


    Samuel endured the heart-wrenching pain and broke through the shackles of the group of people all the way to mid-air. It onlysted for a few seconds, but Samuel was sweating because of the pain.


    He could not fall!


    This was the only thought and obsession in his heart.


    He knew very well what it meant if he fell down.


    "Miss, he did break out of the Heavenly Devil Banner. However, he seems to be in a bad situation."


    Somewhere in the distance, Chi Meng frowned and said.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded with relief and worry in her eyes. This was the first time she was worried. Samuel was indeed in line with her expectations, but she also understood how weak Samuel was now.


    "Is the team ready?" Lu Ruoxin asked tly.


    Chi Meng nodded. "It''s about time. Shall we let them go now?"


    "No!" Lu Ruoxin nodded, but soon shook her head. "Don''t show your trump card unless you have no other choice. I want to observe again."


    "Get her ready. But don''t act rashly without my order. I want to... wait and see."


    "Yes." Chi Meng nodded and quickly epted the order.


    At this time, Lu Ruoxin slowly sat up from the bed and looked at Samuel in the air. Her eyes were extremelyplicated. "Samuel, Samuel, what is your limit?"


    "The sky?"


    On the one hand, Samuel looked down at the people under his feet like a God of War, but on the other hand, he began to force the Dragon Heart to release energy to quickly repair his body.


    However, because the damage was too serious, the repair of Samuel was much faster than that of ordinary people, but at least judging from the current situation, it was too slow.


    The Medicine God''s Pavilion and Wang Huanzhi wouldn''t give him too much time.


    It was their only choice to take advantage of the chance and kill Samuel.


    "What should he do?"


    Samuel''s brain was running rapidly.


    If Tianlu Pixiu was here at this time, maybe with its help, it could at least fight with them for a long time and strive for some healing time. At the same time, it could also help him recover. Unfortunately, at the critical moment, he sent it away.


    However, if one asked Samuel if he regretted it, he would never regret it.


    He would never use others'' freedom and kinship to get his own gain. It was its greatest happiness that Tianlu Pixiu could reunite with his mother. How could Samuel stop it?


    There was only one way.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and poured several inferior pills into his mouth.


    At this time, Wang Huanzhi waved his big hand, and the four Demon Sect disciples and four masters of martial arts surrounded Samuel from all directions.


    "Do you think I can''t do anything to you just because you can escape from the Heavenly Devil Banner? It''s just a matter of time. Or it''s a difference between wasting human resources and not wasting human resources for me." Wang Huanzhi looked at Samuel viciously.


    Facing the crowd, Samuel held his breath and stared around quietly.


    "Surrender. You''re seriously injured. We all know that you''re just at the end of your rope."


    "If you surrender obediently, we promise you that we will keep you alive."


    Samuel''s dry and pale mouth cracked into a smile. "Really?"


    Hong!


    All of a sudden, Samuel''s body shed with a golden light. The next second, his body turned into an illusion at an extremely fast speed and rushed directly to the nearest andrgest ce.


    For this group of people, although Samuel rushing out of the Heavenly Devil Banner surprised them very much, it onlysted for a short time.


    Everyone knew how serious Samuel''s injury was, so they naturally rxed their vignce. But they didn''t expect that Samuel would suddenly take action and even take the initiative to attack!


    Before the three people closest to Samuel could react, the golden figure of Samuel shed in front of them.


    "Don''t panic, everyone. Even if he


    can take the initiative to attack, so


    what? Having suffered such a serious injury, he is just bluffing. If he wants to fight, let''s fight with him." One of them shouted coldly.


    But as soon as he finished shouting, he suddenly frowned and was stunned.


    His eyes were wide open, full of disbelief.


    The two people not far from him opened their eyes wide in disbelief, as if they were in unison.


    The man looked down at his abdomen, which seemed to be intact, but he still felt cold there.


    As he tried to walk forward, he suddenly lost his breath, and his upper body fell from his waist because of inertia. Then, his broken body fell from the sky like a kite with a broken string.


    "What?"


    When the other five masters looked back, they found that their threerades-in-arms had been cut in half and were cut in half. They were frightened.


    When they looked back, Samuel was


    already standing in front of them.


    n


    His long silver hair covered half of his face, revealing a gloomy and horrible side face. He held a golden axe in his right hand, shining brightly. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    "Pangu Axe?"


    The five people couldn''t help eximing at the same time and retreating in fear.


    "What!" On the ground, Wang Huanzhi and others were all stunned.


    "Is this the legendary King of All Weapons, Pangu Axe?"


    "Oh my god, what a powerful divine might!"


    "Is this guy still so fierce now?"


    The group of people was


    dumbfounded, and the five people in the sky looked at each other at the same time. For them, the only thing they could think of was Samuel''s resistance, but Samuel showed such a strong killing ability, which was beyond their expectation Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Lu Ruoxin on the high mountain was also shocked by the sudden counterattack of Samuel.


    "The Supreme Master gave the task of dying time to the four disciples of the Demon Sect. You hold on for a while. I''ll report it to the Supreme Master now." One of the masters said and fled.


    "I''m afraid that he can''t exin it clearly, so I''ll go down and help him. You guys hold on."


    In the blink of an eye, the two masters fled one after the other, leaving the three Demon Sect disciples in a mess in the wind.


    But at this moment, the drums and shouts on the ground shook the sky.


    With a wave of Wang Huanzhi''s hand, the army of 10,000 soldiers rushed toward Samuel in the same way as before.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Samuel, haven''t you reached your limit? Where is it?" Lu Ruoxin stared at Samuel and murmured.

 Chapter 2633

    Chapter 2633


    At this time, Samuel''s mouth was already full of blood, but he forced himself to swallow all the blood into his stomach. He forced himself to hold on all the time. The use of Pangu Axe made his body worse and harder to bear.


    However, Samuel had no choice but to look back at the iing ten thousand soldiers and the group of disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion in the air above the Void Sect.


    He red at the three disciples of the Demon Sect who were still alive, forcing them to retreat. A horrible feeling rose from their hearts, and they could not help but retreat several meters at the same time.


    At this time, Samuel forcibly activated the Great Void Divine Steps and turned into an illusion, rushing straight to the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion in the air of the Void Sect.


    "Stop him!" Wang Huanzhi shouted.


    Hundreds of disciples immediately flew up, but when they saw Samuel with a Pangu Axe in his hand and his eyes full of murderous intent flying over, a group of people directly dispersed, and no one dared to stop him.


    Just by relying on his aura alone, Samuel was able to shatter the spirit of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Other than Samuel, no one else could do it.


    In the mid-air of the Void Sect, Ye Gucheng watched Samuel rushing toward him with Pangu Axe in his hand. He was so scared that his face turned livid. He had nned to take advantage of the fact that Samuel was trapped and he wanted to capture the Void Sect with his men to get back his battle achievements. Unexpectedly, it turned into a hot potato halfway.


    "F*ck, what the hell is this guy?"After cursing in his heart, Ye Gucheng turned around and ran away without any hesitation.


    The ten thousand strong army of the Alchemy God''s Pavilion allowed Samuel toe and go as they pleased. Moreover, anyone would avoid him when seeing Samuel.


    Lu Ruoxin''s heart rippled as she watched. She liked Samuel''s performance more and more.


    This was a man.


    When he returned to the mid-air at the entrance of the Void Sect, Samuel turned around and looked back. With one man holding the pass, his momentum was extremely domineering.


    "Anyone who step forward would die!" Samuel shouted coldly.


    All the people stopped, and no one dared to take another step forward.


    "Go! If you don''t go up, then die!" Wang Huanzhi was extremely angry. He had personally led the army. If he had been beaten up by Samuel, how could the Medicine God''s Pavilion possibly have the face to stay in Eight Direction World in the future? What right did the new True God have to be called a god in the entire world? He wrung off the neck of a soldier who was constantly retreating as he shouted angrily.


    Seeing Wang Huanzhi unleashing a massacre, the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion looked at each other and braced themselves to attack Samuel.


    Samuel held Pangu Axe in his hand and swept around with a huge golden light.


    For a time, the battle was fierce in the air of the Void Sect, and the mes of war were everywhere.


    However, Samuel had not mastered the Pangu Axe enough, so it could not exert great power when consumed. In addition, he was seriously injured.


    In just a few rounds, Samuel''s body hadpletely staggered, teetering in mid-air, and could fall at any time.


    Although disciples from the Medicine God''s Pavilion continuously fell, their attacks became fiercer under the leadership of many experts.


    Seeing more and more people


    gathering in the air in front of him


    and even directly surrounding Samuel, Lu Ruoxin finally pped


    her hands on the high mountain and Chit Meng quickly walked up.


    "Let her help." Lu Ruoxin knew that Samuel had reached his limit. If she did not take action, Samuel would die on the spot.


    Samuel''s performance satisfied her. That was enough.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But just as Chi Meng was about to go down, Lu Ruoxin suddenly frowned and murmured to the sky, "What is he doing?"


    Chi Meng followed Lu Ruoxin''s gaze and saw Samuel, who was heavily surrounded in midair, suddenly p his chest. A mouthful of fresh blood was immediately spat out from his mouth.


    "Is he crazy? Is he self-harming?" Chi Meng was also confused.


    Lu Ruoxin was silent. Even though she was smart, she did not know what Samuel was going to do at this time.


    "Could it be that he doesn''t want to be killed by these mobs, so he would rathermit suicide than protect his integrity?" Chi Meng said strangely.


    Lu Ruoxin shook her head. She didn''t know either.


    But soon, the master and servant were stunned.


    After Samuel spat out the fresh blood in his mouth, he suddenly moved his hand and used all his remaining strength to shoot out all the fresh blood that had been spat out.


    Thatrge mouthful of blood directly turned into countless small drops, directly attacking everyone from the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    Among the ten thousand soldiers, a


    group of people was wondering about Samuel''s self-harm. It was only a hindrance for them when Samuel suddenly turned those drops of blood into drops of blood. Was this guy not willing to bow his head before his death? Was he going to insult them in this way?


    But the next second, they were all stunned, just like the master and servant of Lu Ruoxin.


    Everything died wherever the rain-like blood passed. Those who were stained with blood suddenly turned into blood shadows in an instant.


    The drops of blood from Samuel condensed into a bloody mist in the air.


    It was both beautiful and weird.


    "F*ck!" Seeing the scene, Wang Huanzhi couldn''t help cursing in horror.


    Everyone behind Wang Huanzhi could not help but take a step back.


    What the hell was that thing they met? It was not a human being, but a god of death who was harvesting people!


    At this time, Lu Ruoxin and Chi Meng opened their mouths in shock. Lu Ruoxin was stunned and her heart suddenly moved.

 Chapter 2634

    Chapter 2634


    Lu Ruoxin had seen too many masters and thought highly of Samuel. Otherwise, she would not have attached so much importance to Samuel. For Lu Ruoxin with high vision, it was an extremely proud thing to not be looked down upon by her, let alone be valued.


    However, Samuel had refreshed her expectations of him over and over again, creating surprises that even she thought was impossible.


    Even someone as cold and arrogant as her could not help but be convinced by Samuel''s bravery.


    "Chi Meng, save him at all costs." A trace of joy and imperceptible admiration shed across Lu Ruoxin''s ice-cold face, and she whispered to Chi Meng.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Chi Meng was still immersed in the great shock brought by Samuel.


    She had never seen such a way of killing. It was just a simple mouthful of blood, but it could make thousands of people die with it. It was so strange that she felt panic.


    What shocked her even more was that she thought that with the help of Lu Ruoxin and she had achieved a qualitative leap, she could easily crush Samuel, but she did not expect that the growth of Samuel would be so abnormal.


    Last time they fought in the Hall of Mount Qi, he was no match for her. Now, she was afraid that even two of her were no match for him. How could this guy be so powerful?


    Chi Meng secretly thought, "Fortunately, Lu Ruoxin changed her mind and told me not to do anything to Samuel. Otherwise, I would have been killed by him."


    "What are you waiting for?" Lu Ruoxin hurriedly cried out as she watched Samuel''s body fall from the sky.


    "Ah? Yes!" Chi Meng took the order and left quickly.


    Although Wang Huanzhi was shocked by Samuel, he quickly reacted when he saw Samuel falling from mid-air. He hurriedly sent someone to catch Samuel.


    However, a group of Medicine God''s disciples, including Ye Gucheng and the other experts, werepletely frightened by the bloody mist all over the sky of Samuel. They didn''t recover at all.


    When she calmed down and was about to rush down...


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, a beast''s cry rang out. A shadow floated past, and Samuel''s body was immediately taken away by the shadow. It turned into a stream of light and flew away quickly.


    Everyone was stunned. Just as they were about to chase after him, they heard another roar.


    "Roar!"


    An evenrger streamer suddenly shed by. Then, everyone felt that the light in front of them suddenly turned ck. In the blink of an eye, a huge monster suddenly stood in front of everyone and stood in front of them.


    Its ws were like knives, with a pair of big wings on its back. It was the Big Tianlu Pixiu!


    The group of people was shocked by the sudden arrival of this giant beast.


    "Dammit, Tianlu Pixiu... this thing... why is this thing here?"


    "Damn it, how could this king of the extreme north... appear here?"


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. For a moment, no one dared to step forward.


    "Damn it, there are so many of us here. Why should we be afraid of it? It''s not bad to take him as a strange beast. By the way, we can kill Samuel and rob him of Pangu Axe!"


    Someone in the crowd shouted, and several masters attacked Tianlu Pixiu. Then more and more people joined in.


    Tianlu Pixiu roared and rushed into the crowd.


    The fierce battle between the two sides was extremely fierce.


    Relying on its incredible speed and huge body, Tanlu Pixiu seemed to overturn the crowd. Although people from the Medicine God''s Pavilion were constantly beaten down, they relied on their numbers and tight defense to forcefully surround Tanlu Pixiu.


    Almost at this moment, a blue figure suddenly appeared. Then, several strange water rings suddenly appeared in the air. These water rings were very strange. Some of them emitted a loud flood, some suddenly sucked in all the people in front of them, and some suddenly emitted blue light to attack others.


    The figure relied on these rings of water to fly back and forth at high speed. Wherever it passed, there was a scream.


    "What''s that?" Ye Gucheng''s brows creased. One could vaguely make out the mysterious figure and fair skin beneath the blue figure. For a moment, he was dazzled by what he saw.


    "Oh no, it''s the Sea Girl." The First Peak Elder said coldly.


    "Sea Devil Girl Damn it, it''s really weird today. People from the beach and the extreme north are all running towards us. What the fuck are they doing?" Hearing the two words "Sea Girl", Ye Gucheng immediately had a headache.


    A Tianlu Pixiu with aplete body was already annoying enough. Suddenly, another Sea Girl appeared from nowhere.


    "I''m not afraid that I can''t deal with him, but I''m afraid that I''ll dy catching Samuel."


    "I don''t care. Take your men and follow me to chase Samuel," Ye Gucheng shouted impatiently. He pulled the elder of the First Peak and ordered a group of people to withdraw from the battlefield to chase Samuel.


    But when he turned around, a circle of water suddenly appeared in front of him...


    At this time, Samuel was quickly brought to the Void Sect by the flowing light.


    It was none other than the little Tianlu Pixiu who had left. The flowing light around it was trying to cure Samuel.


    However, just as they were half the distance from the hall, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "It''s useless. His injury is too serious. He won''t be able to recover in a few months."

 Chapter 2635

    Chapter 2635


    "Roar!"


    The little Tianlu Pixiu roared at the little man in front of him. Obviously, there was no anger in its eyes, only unwillingness.


    The person who appeared in front of it was none other than the ginseng baby.


    After following Qin Shuang back to the Void Sect, Qin Shuang was afraid that the ginseng baby would say nonsense. The Void Sect was full of elders. If the ginseng baby said something wrong, the consequences would be unimaginable. Therefore, ever since she entered the Void Sect, Qin Shuang locked up the ginseng baby in her own room. Without her order, he could not leave the room.


    The poor ginseng baby might not even listen to Samuel''s words honestly, but he obeyed Qin Shuang''s words and would never go against them.


    However, something unexpected happened to the Void Sect. Qin Shuang was caught, and the ginseng baby just waited in the room for a moment of loneliness.


    It wasn''t until today that the ginseng baby, who hadn''t seen Qin Shuang for a long time, finally couldn''t bear it any longer and rushed out of the room. When he saw the miserable state of the fourth peak, he was anxious. After looking around, he finally found Qin Shuang in the main hall.


    After learning what had happened, the ginseng baby rushed out, but met Samuel and the ginseng baby on the way back.


    "It''s useless for you to shout at me. Even if you help him treat him, it''s just to help him temporarily relieve his pain," said the ginseng baby coldly. "Let me do it." After saying that, the ginseng baby came to a man and a beast in a few steps, and the little Tianlu Pixiu looked at him with great vignce.


    After all, in the eyes of Tianlu Pixiu, the ginseng baby did not leave a good impression at that time.


    "Let hime over," Samuel said weakly in a low voice.


    The little Tianlu Pixiu shouted strangely, but he still lowered his head and listened to Samuel''s words.


    The ginseng baby walked over and nced at Samuel. Today, it was not as naughty as before, but its expression was very cold.


    "You are so stupid to be hurt like this." The ginseng baby said coldly, "But you didn''t let me down." After that, the ginseng baby stretched his arm in front of Samuel.


    Samuel smiled bitterly. "What are you doing?"


    "Bite me." The ginseng baby stared at Samuel with burning eyes. "After eating my hand, I can''t let youpletely recover, but at least I don''t need to see your disgusting face."


    Samuel was stunned, and then shook his head.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t expect that the ginseng baby would have such a wonderful effect. However, he had long regarded the ginseng baby as a friend, so how could he do something like eating him?


    "You people want to save face and suffer. If you don''t eat me, can you resist so many people? At that time, we will die with you. Are you out of your mind?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he directly tore off his left arm in pain, and then stuffed his arm directly into Samuel''s mouth before Samuel could resist.


    "Eat the left hand, the right hand... Well, it''s more useful, eat it while it''s hot." The ginseng baby muttered, and then tore his pants into two pieces. Half of them covered the front of his lower body, and the other half wrapped around the wound on his left arm.


    Samuel was almost amused by this guy. He didn''t expect that it was still in the mood to joke at this time.


    However, when the ginseng baby''s arm was eaten, Samuel suddenly felt an extremely strong energy flowing quickly in his body. Then, the wounds all over his body dissipated under the nourishment of this warm current.


    Samuel looked at the ginseng baby with surprise and gratitude.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I just want to save my wife. I wanted to save her by myself, but my wife trusts you more. What''s more, you are really better than me." As he spoke, he drew a tiny gap between his right hand and two fingers.


    Samuel smiled slightly and felt that his body was much better. He did not talk nonsense and said, "Okay, then I''ll beat them to death."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel patted the little Tianlu Pixiu and said, "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!"


    "Roar!"


    After the little Tianlu Pixiu shouted, he returned to the battlefield with Samuel.


    After they left, the expression on the indifferent face of the ginseng baby suddenly became ferocious. He covered the wound on his left arm with his right hand, and his whole body was sweating.


    On the other side of the battlefield.


    Although the Big Tianlu Pixiu and the Sea Girl, Ming Yu, were invincible in their path, and both of them were as light as a dance, causing the battle to be turned upside down, they were still like a drop in the ocean in the face of the Medicine God''s pavilion''s elite soldiers and experts. As time went by, they fell into a dilemma.


    Sometimes, no matter how strong a person''s advantage was, his advantage would be infinitely reduced in the face of absolute numbers suppression.


    What''s more, in terms of physical strength and energy reserves, they were far inferior to Samuel.


    Nearly every water circle of Ming Yu was heavily guarded, and the ig Tianlu Pixiu was always surrounded by countless enemies.


    But at this moment, with a sh of


    flowing light, the Big Tianlu Pixiu and Ming Yu, who had been tightly surrounded, suddenly had an exit directly torn open on both sides of their defense. Wherever the flowing light passed, corpses fell down like rain.


    Everyone turned around in shock and saw Samuel riding on a little


    Tianlu Pilding a Pangu Axe in


    his hand His blood flowed down the ax. His silver hair reappeared and his body shone with golden light Although he didn''t turn around, his back alone made people shudder.


    "Samuel Hannigan?"


    "He... Why is he back?"


    "Didn''t he almost die just now? Why is he out now?"


    "It seems that he hasn''t been hurt."


    The group of people was all shocked. The sudden return of Samuel at this time was not only because of his fiercebat capability, but also because of his killing intent.


    It took them so much effort to beat this guy to death, but in the blink of an eye, he seemed to be full of blood to resurrect. This was really a blow to the confidence of everyone in the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    What could they do?


    Ming Yu was also stunned. The distant Lu Ruoxin from the tall mountain also frowned.


    How was that possible? Samuel had been seriously injured and fell from the sky. If the little Tianlu Pixiu hadn''t saved him, he might have died.


    But who would have thought that in just a few minutes, he woulde back as if nothing had happened?


    If it weren''t for the scars on Samuel''s body, which showed that what had just happened was true, Lu Ruoxin even suspected that Samuel had found a substitute.


    Even with the top of the Blue Mountain''s condition, it was impossible for them to send such a seriously injured person back in such a short time. "How could this be?" In the distance, Wang Huanzhi almost bit his teeth and looked at Samuel in disbelief.

 Chapter 2636

    Chapter 2636


    As the Medical Sage of Eight Direction World, no one in the world knew better than him how difficult it was for Samuel to return but topletely dissipate with serious injuries.


    Even he himself, together with the natural precious materials, would find it difficult toplete it in such a short time.


    "What kind of monster are you? Samuel, Samuel, you are my biggest worry. If I don''t get rid of you, how can I have peace for the rest of my life?"


    After talking to himself, Wang Huanzhi narrowed his eyes and shouted angrily, "Ask everyone to go up and help. At the same time, go and find some people from Previous Spiritual Master."


    "But Master, previous Spiritual Master is fighting with the Fu and Ye families. If we draw more people, I''m afraid it will affect the battle situation there." "Let her hold on for a while. When we withdraw our troops, we will send someone to help her in time," Wang Huanzhi said with a cold face.


    His subordinate was stunned. "If previous Spiritual Master fails, it will bring great benefits to the Fu and Ye families. At the same time, it will also be detrimental to our future development. Master, you have to think twice."


    Wang Huanzhi suddenly became angry. "Do I need you to teach me how to do things?"


    "I wouldn''t dare. I did this for the future of the Medicine God''s Pavilion."


    Hearing this, Wang Huanzhi''s tone softened. At the same time, he also understood that hastily withdrawing previous Spiritual Master''s men would cause previous Spiritual Master''s morale to waver, "If we lose the final battle, how can I not know that it will affect our battle and even our future? However, if we don''t get rid of this Samuel in front of us, our Medicine God''s Pavilion will have no future."


    The subordinate heard him and said, "I understand. I''ll go down and dispatch people."


    "Ask the reinforcements of the Evesting Sea to hurry up."


    "Yes."


    After his men left, Wang Huanzhi nced at the masters around him, and then shouted to everyone, "Don''t panic, everyone. We can cripple him for the first time, and we can cripple him for the second time. ording to the original n, go!"


    With Wang Huanzhi''s words and a group of experts flying over to help, the fifty thousand disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, under the leadership of many experts, immediately dispersed and expanded the battlefield.


    Samuel, Ming Yu, and Tianlu Pixiu immediately got close to each other. They turned their backs and helped each other defend.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you still able to take it?" Ming Yu gathered the water rings in front of her and asked Samuel softly.


    Being very close to her, Samuel could smell her unique body fragrance. "Of course. But why did youe here?"


    "I led Tianlu Pixiu away for you


    before, butter I found that it didn''t


    follow me all the time. I was worried that it would go back and make trouble for you again, so I came back to s


    see if it woulde back.


    But met them on the way. I wanted to teave, but I didn''t know that the little Tianlu Pixiu suddenly felt that you were in danger, so I came with them to see if you have anything to help," Ming Yu said indifferently.


    Samuel smiled and patted the little Tianlu Pixiu''s head. "I didn''t raise you for such a long time."


    "Ow woo!" Hearing Samuel''s praise, the little Tianlu Pixiu roared and rubbed his head against Samuel''s hand.


    "They''re stalling for time. They won''t confront us head-on. Just keep your strength. Take it easy and don''t push too hard, lest you consume too much energy." Samuel reminded Ming Yu.


    Ming Yu nodded, and the Big Tianlu Pixiu also roared. Facing the slowly rushing crowd, the three of them fought back-to-back.


    With Samuel''s experience, the two of


    them and one beast would need to be much more rxed when dealing with the attack from the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Although it was very slow, the triangr-shaped defensive line-up could greatly reduce the consumption of each other''s support. In an instant, they were evenly matched. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, the Medicine God''s Pavilion was obviously quite patient. After all, it would take time to transfer troops from previous Spiritual Master. The slow attack could not only dy time, but also reduce casualties, so that they could spread out their rotating attacks in an orderly manner.


    It was not until deep into the night that the war finally came to an end.


    The Medicine God''s Pavilion surrounded the Void Sect and temporarily rested.


    Samuel and Ming Yu finally had a rare chance to catch their breath and returned to the Void Sect Master''s Pce.


    Although Samuel had a lot of energy, it was a pity that although the injuries on his body had been relieved, he had not recoveredpletely. As for Ming Yu and Tianlu Pixiu, they were exhausted. As soon as they returned to the main hall, they went limp on the chairs and the main hall, gasping for breath.


    Qin Shuang took care of the injured ginseng baby. No one mentioned anything about Samuel''s injury.


    "As long as we can survive tonight, we''ll be fine tomorrow." Sanyong sighed and brought the soup in the bottle to them.


    The Second and Third Elder threw a lot of treasures in front of the First Tianlu Pixiu and Tianlu Pixiu.


    "That''s right. Since our Void Sect is


    1.n


    open, it won''t take three days for Shun City toe. Tomorrow, the main force of the Fu n wille over. Even if the Fu n Army doesn''t help us, as long as they appear, they can restrain the main force of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. In this way, the burden of Samuel will be much lighter." The Second Peak Elder nodded.


    But at this time, Samuel shook his head.

 Chapter 2637

    Chapter 2637


    Their thoughts were beautiful, but the reality was very likely to give them a hard p.


    "Second Senior Brother is right. As long as the Fu n members hurry over, we will be able to surround the Medicine God''s Pavilion with the Fu Ye alliance army. At that time, they will definitely lose." The Third Peak Elder also said happily.


    Their thoughts were supported by many people, including Fu Mang.


    However, when Qiushui and Shiyu noticed the worry on Samuel''s face, they immediately frowned.


    Fu Li walked to the front of Samuel in a few steps. "Samuel, are you worried that those people from the Fu family won''t help us?"


    "Although the Fu family is not a good family, at the moment of their life and death, they can''t risk their lives for some personal grievances, can they? If the battle of the Void Sect is defeated, their losses will be far more serious than ours," Fu Mang said.


    "That''s right. With the Fu and Ye families, they naturally wouldn''t want to offend the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea, especially in this current situation. However, for the sake of the fight for the Void Sect, they didn''t hesitate to stand on the opposite side of the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea. This already shows that this battle is only a matter of sess and not failure for them. They won''t help us just because of our grudges," said the Knowledgeable Man.


    Samuel still shook his head and looked at the crowd. He sighed and said, "The Fu family will naturally help us. Of course, I don''t doubt this. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. If they are not stupid, they will definitely understand."


    "I''m worried about the Medicine God''s Pavilion." Samuel said worriedly.


    "Medicine God''s Pavilion?" Everyone was confused.


    "You mean that you are afraid that the Medicine God''s Pavilion will have some tricks up its sleeve?" Ming Yu recovered some of her strength as she frowned and asked.


    Samuel nodded. "That''s right. This time, even Wang Huanzhi of the Medicine God''s Pavilion have been sent out, but the number of people who attacked us just now was only a few tens of thousands. Adding the number of people fighting with the Ye and Fu families below, there are only more than two hundred thousand. There are sixty to seventy thousand people in the entire Cloudridge Hill, but the number of people in the Medicine God''s Pavilion is only about three times that in such a big battle. Isn''t that strange?"


    "Samuel is indeed reasonable. Wang Huanzhi personally went on an expedition. Although the Medicine God''s Pavilion didn''t go out in full force, at the very least, there are at least two hundred thousand elites. It''s not a big deal." Fu Li agreed.


    "Could it be that they have other ambushes?" Yvonne asked.


    "It''s very likely. It might even be an extremely elite army. It won''t be used until the end of Wang Huanzhi." Samuel nodded with certainty.


    With the extremely insidious Wang Huanzhi, it was very likely that they had a backup n.


    He certainly knew that if the Fu Family Army bypassed the back mountain of the Void Sect, his army would be wrapped into dumplings, which would be fatal to any army, because not only would they lose, but they would even bepletely annihted.


    Wang Huanzhi couldn''t afford this result.


    "Then let''s not have reinforcements. Tomorrow, we will still have to face so many of them. Why don''t I look and ask the disciples of the Void Sect to help us? After all, the first day of Junior Brother Qin''s funeral has passed. The disciples of the sect havee to pay their respects," said Sanyong.


    "Yes, there are more people and more strength. The three of you are tired enough today. I''m afraid..." Lin Mengxi said with difficulty.


    "Let them die?" Samuel retorted coldly.


    Seeing Samuel''s expression, Lin Mengxi lowered her head silently. Qin Shuang was also extremely embarrassed.


    "I am not targeting you. I am


    targeting the matter. Even if you gather all the disciples of the Void Sect, they will not be of any help in the face of the greater number of people from the Medicine God''s Pavilion today. Instead, they will die even more miserably." Samuel coldly replied.


    "Samuel. What do you mean by saying greater?" The Knowledgeable Man asked.


    "Tomorrow, they will definitely have reinforcements," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, the group of people looked at each other in dismay. These tens of thousands of troops were enough to give them a headache. If more people joined in, wouldn''t they be forced into a dead end?


    "Where did the armye from?" Fu Mang asked.


    "At the foot of the mountain, previous Spiritual Master''s troops."


    "But isn''t previous Spiritual Master fighting with the Fu and Ye families? How can they still have the ability to support Wang Huanzhi?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, what about previous Spiritual Master if they support Wang Huanzhi? ording to what you just said, once previous Spiritual Master is defeated, won''t it be the same as Wang Huanzhi being surrounded?"


    The crowd was very confused. "Samuel, isn''t this a little too double standard?"


    "What if there are reinforcements outside the Fu and Ye Army?" Velocisaurus had followed Samuel for too long, so he naturally knew what Samuel was thinking.


    When his words came out, the group of people waspletely shocked.


    Because in this way, Wang Huanzhi was equivalent to surrounding two sides. In front was the Ye and Fu


    families, and in the back was then Void Sect. If any of the two sides was swallowed, then what cameter would be bigger problem.


    "So, we may be in greater danger than we expected?" Fu Li was stunned.

 Chapter 2638

    Chapter 2638


    Samuel nodded. This was also the main reason why he had been frowning.


    If this was the case, their current situation and danger would be extremely terrifying.


    "Then what should we do, Samuel?" Yvonne asked anxiously.


    Although Yvonne firmly supported Samuel''s decision and seemed to be indifferent on the surface, she was more anxious and more worried than anyone else inside.


    After all, Samuel was the person that Yvonne was the most concerned. But this person had to fight against tens of thousands of troops alone. As long as Samuel fought outside, she would be worried about him for a long time.


    Especially when she heard that Samuel had been seriously injured, her heart ached even more.


    However, the current Yvonne had long known how to help her man to the extreme. Therefore, she forced herself to be strong in front of everyone and managed the backyard of the Void Sect in an orderly manner.


    If tomorrow was as Samuel expected, then the danger of Samuel would obviously increase several times.


    How could Yvonne not be worried?


    "If the Void Sect is useless, it means that our brothers in Heavenly Lake City are useless. After all, there are not much more people than those in the Void Sect. Moreover, they need to pass through the main battlefield of Fu and Ye Families," said the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    "Why don''t we inform the Fu and Ye Army and let them transfer manpower as well?" Fu Mang asked.


    "They will definitely support us. The problem is that therge army of the Medicine God''s Pavilion will do their best to hold them back. After a long while, the Evesting Sea will still end up in a dead end once they arrive." Fu Li said.


    "A dead end. Do we really have to die?" Fu Mang said in annoyance.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel''s eyes were like torches, and he was thinking of a way quickly.


    They were in their prime today, but they were still fighting like this. If it happened tomorrow, they might lose for sure.


    With a worried look, Samuel had not been rxed since he returned to the house.


    Lying on the side of the bedwith Yvonne, the couple coaxed Nian''er to sleep. Outside the room, there was the sound of animals and frogs, which made Samuel suddenly open his eyes.


    "Don''t think too much. Go to sleep." Yvonne reacted quickly and opened her eyes tofort her.


    "You can rest. I''ll go out for a walk." Samuel forced a smile and gently moved Han Nian''s head from her body to the pillow. Then she tiptoed out of bed and walked out of the room.


    Tonight, it was calm and the moon was hanging high in the sky. In the distant mountain range, under the shadow of the moon, there were asionally a few sounds of beasts.


    There was still a faint smell of blood in the air.


    "Put it on. Don''t catch a cold."


    Suddenly, a breeze blew. Yvonne draped a coat over Samuel''s body and gently left a kiss on Samuel''s face. "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. In fact, life and death are meaningless. As long as you apany me, it''s okay."


    Samuel felt warm in his heart. He gently held Yvonne''s hand and said, "Thank you, Yvonne."


    "Actually, I should thank you." Yvonne put Samuel''s hand on her shoulder and leaned gently in his arms. "No matter in the mountains or in the sea, as long as I am in trouble or in danger, you will always stand in my way."


    Samuel smiled and held Yvonne in his arms even tighter. "Silly girl, I should have done this."


    Yvonne also smiled gently.


    When their eyes met, Samuel could not help but move his mouth closer. Yvonne''s face turned slightly red as she closed her beautiful eyes.


    But at this moment.


    "Roar..."


    It was unknown whether it was a monkey or a wolf. Suddenly, a sharp scream broke through the sky and directly interrupted them.


    Samuel rolled his eyes speechlessly, and Yvonne couldn''t help covering her mouth andughing.


    "This guy is really hateful. What the hell is it calling in the middle of the night?" Samuel was a little speechless.


    "Just like you, you''ve be a beast," Yvonne said with a chuckle.


    Samuel touched his forehead awkwardly. He had been mocked by Yvonne.


    "Well,e on. When youe back victorious tomorrow, you can do whatever you want. I''ll listen to you, okay?" Yvonneforted Samuel softly.


    Samuel knew that this was the biggest reward that Yvonne had deliberately given him.


    "That''s what you said. That''s good.


    Didn''t someone say that I''m a beast? Humph, let someone see what it means to be a real beast." Samuel took Yvonne''s intention and joked with her. While speaking, he gestured with his hand. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Oh, I''m so scared. I''m just afraid that you won''t be a tigering out of the mountain, but a kittening out of the cage," Yvonne said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Samuel was stunned. "Hey, little girl, you''ve grown up, haven''t you? I''ll show you the tiger now."


    After that, Samuel suddenly turned his hands into ws and pounced on Yvonne.


    Yvonne dodged in a hurry, but she couldn''t hide from the beast, Samuel. In just a few rounds, she was directly held in Samuel''s arms. At the same time, the pair of devil ws were about to grab her mercilessly.


    "Ah..." Yvonne smiled and shouted in panic.


    But just as the demonic w was about to arrive, Samuel suddenly stopped moving.


    Yvonne was stunned and looked up at Samuel, only to see that Samuel''s eyebrows were knitted together and his smile froze on his face.


    "What''s wrong? Samuel, are you okay?" Yvonne waved her hand in front of Samuel worriedly.


    Samuel waspletely lost in


    thought. He didn''t notice Yvonne''s movements at all. After a while, he.


    suddenly left Yvonne and got up to walk away. After a few steps, Samuel suddenly stopped. "Honey, go to the main hall and find Sanyong. Let him show me the Void Will of the Void Sect. And..."


    "Tell him to list a detailed map of the surroundings for me. Be detailed, no matter how many trees there are on each mountain or how many grass there are." After saying that,


    Samuel''s figure disappeare


    night.


    the


    Yvonne touched her head strangely. She didn''t know what was wrong with Samuel.


    However, ording to her husband''s orders, Yvonne did not dare to slight it. After tucking Nian''er in, she hurried to the main hall.


    In the main hall, Sanyong, the second and third peak masters, and Lin Mengxi were really guarding Qin Qingfeng. When Sanyong heard Yvonne''s words, he was stunned.


    "Why does he want the Void Will? Also, why does he need a detailed map?" Sanyong didn''t know what Samuel was going to do!


    "I might be able to understand the detailed map, but why should it be so detailed? As for the Void Will, it has nothing to do with tomorrow''s matter." The Second Peak Elder was also very surprised.


    "Yes." The Third Peak Elder, Lin Mengxi, and Qin Shuang also looked at each other.


    What was Samuel trying to do?

 Chapter 2639

    Chapter 2639


    Everyone was confused.


    Sanyong made a prompt decision. "Don''t ask anymore. Since he wants it, we''ll give it to him. Second Junior Brother, ask the members of the Void Sect to gather together and draw a detailed map ording to everyone''s knowledge. I''ll go and get the Void Will. By the way, when will Samuel want it, Yvonne?"


    "I don''t know. He went out. Before he left, he asked you to prepare." Yvonne shook her head.


    Sanyong frowned. It was sote. Where had Samuel gone? But this was not something he needed to consider. He looked at his junior brothers and said, "What are you waiting for? Go and prepare."


    "You must finish it as soon as possible. Maybe he wille and wait to use it."


    "Yes!"


    After receiving the order, the Second Peak Elder and the others quickly retreated to their respective halls. Then, they personally woke up the disciples from their respective peaks and gathered at the Cultivation Hall in the main hall.


    The Second Peak Elder and the others first adjusted the general outline of the surrounding map, and then each disciple added more details ording to their own understanding. The group of people was very busy.


    At this time, Samuel was rapidly circling around the Void Sect.


    It was already midnight.


    After several hours of hard work, a map asrge as several tables was jointly drawn by the disciples.


    The mountains and rivers on it were all detailed, and every part of it was marked with vivid images. These were all based on everyone''s knowledge. Samuel didn''te back until three o''clock in the morning.


    When he saw the huge map, Samuel smiled.


    "You guys are quite awesome." Samuel smiled and came to the map.


    Everyone forced a smile. Samuel was their savior. How could they not do what he wanted? Everyone hoped that he could safely survive tomorrow''s disaster.


    "Samuel, take a look. If you have any questions, you can ask us at any time." The Second Peak Elder said obediently.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Samuel nodded and then carefully studied the map.


    Sanyong also took the Void Will and put it beside Samuel.


    Sanyong wanted to say something, but when he saw Samuel looking at the map intently, he gently waved his hand and motioned for the disciples to leave as soon as possible and not disturb Samuel.


    After a while, a group of disciples and several elders, including Sanyong, left the room, leaving Samuel alone to study the map.


    After studying the map, Samuel began to study the Void Will again. For the whole night, the Cultivation Hall was brightly lit. ording to the disciples guarding the periphery, Samuel had been pointing and drawing on the map all night, and sometimes he had to make some markings with the Void Will.


    It was not until dawn that the busy figure in the Cultivation Hall put out the light and hurried out of the house. Without leaving a word, he flew out of the Void Sect.


    The sun rose.


    Outside the Void Sect, drums and shouts shook the sky. A new round of attacks from the Medicine God''s Pavilion had already begun. This made everyone in the Void Sect anxious.


    Because at this time, Samuel had been out for one or two hours, but he still did note back.


    "Sect Master, did Samuel run away? He asked us for the map, but in fact, he wanted to see where he could escape from here quietly." "That''s right. Although he is very capable, in the face of a death situation like the Medicine God''s Pavilion, any normal person would flee." At this time, several disciples of the Void Sect questioned discontentedly.


    Their words immediately aroused


    the dissatisfaction of the other


    disciples. If that was the case, then Samuel as too hateful. They had


    not slept for a whole night, but in the end, they were giving him something to run away. How could Samuel do this?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Samuel has put in a lot of effort yesterday for the sake of our Void Sect. Now that you say this to him, has your conscience been eaten by dogs?"


    "You''re right. If others take out their lives to protect us and we still suspect him, then what''s the difference between us and animals?"


    Some other disciples believed that Samuel did not escape, so they immediately retorted.


    "Humph, it''s because he was almost killed yesterday that he was afraid, so he wanted the map and ran overnight. Otherwise, why did he look at the map?"


    "That''s right. Does he need to be so precise to every tree, every inch of grass? Does it need to be so detailed in battle?"


    "Don''t forget that Samuel used to have a grudge against us."


    Disciples with different positions were arguing with each other.


    "All right, shut up." Sanyong was extremely annoyed. "What are you arguing about there?"


    With a roar, everyone immediately shut their mouths.


    "Sect Master, why don''t we gather all the disciples and deal with them first?" The Second Peak Elder said softly.


    "What''s wrong? Even you believe that Samuel has escaped?" said Sanyong with a frown.


    "The words of those disciples are


    not without reason. There is indeed


    no way to exin the matter of the map. Moreover, the attack horn of the Medicine God''s Pavilion has already sounded. We cannot wait for Samuel in vain." The Second Peak ¨¦lder said.


    With worry in his heart, Sanyong turned to look at Lin Mengxi.

 Chapter 2640

    Chapter 2640


    "Junior Sister, what do you think?" Sanyong asked.


    "Senior Brother, this..." Lin Mengxi did not know how to answer.


    "What? Are you really dead pigs not afraid of boiling water?"


    At this moment, a cold voice came. Everyone looked back and saw Qin Shuanging over with the ginseng baby in her arms.


    "Shuang''er, don''t talk nonsense. We are your elders." The Second Peak Elder said awkwardly.


    "Elders? It''s just because you''re elders that you always like to rely on your age to show off, isn''t it? You''ve chosen the wrong ones again and again. Samuel gave you chances again and again. Don''t you really know how to cherish them at all?" Qin Shuang said and looked at the ginseng baby, "Go and ask Yvonne and the others to withdraw. If Samueles backter, let him go with you. This group of people will die without any pity."


    The ginseng baby nodded, jumped off Qin Shuang, and was about to leave.


    Sanyong quickly stopped Qin Shuang and the ginseng baby, smiled awkwardly, and said, "Shuang''er, don''t be angry. Your martial uncle and we don''t want to doubt Samuel, but there are some things that can''t be exined."


    "He even left his most beloved wife and child here. What exnation do you need?" Qin Shuang shouted coldly, not giving any face to Sanyong. Her words blocked the way of Sanyong.


    Everyone could not help but lower their heads. That''s right; Samuel even put his wife and child in the Void Sect. What reason did they have to doubt him?


    "This is thest chance I''ll give you. If you still insist on doing this, don''t me me for being ruthless in the future. Maybe Samuel will do another favor for me next time, but I, Qin Shuang, have no face to ask him for help a second time. Take care of yourself." Qin Shuang left with these words, turned around, and left.


    The crowd looked at each other speechlessly.


    Sanyong let out a long sigh and looked up at everyone. "Are you deaf? Can''t you hear what your Senior Sister Qin Shuang said?"


    "Everyone, do what you should do. If anyone suspects Samuel again in the future, you can leave the Void Sect by yourself." Sanyong also felt guilty in his heart. He left a sentence and went back.


    The disciples quickly dispersed.


    In a certain corner of the Void Sect, Velocisaurus s and the Knowledgeable Man were hiding there. From a distance, one could see that countless disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion wereing towards the Void Sect at the foot of the mountain. Looking down, there were figures. Seeing this, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was very anxious.


    As expected, there were more people on the other side, but Samuel was nowhere to be found at this time. No one knew where he went after he left in the morning, including Yvonne.


    Lu Ruoxin in the high mountain in the distance also removed the hidden energy cover at this time. Not long ago, Samuel appeared nearby, which greatly surprised Lu Ruoxin. She hurriedly released the energy cover to hide her whereabouts.


    Fortunately, Samuel seemed to have something urgent to deal with, so he passed by here in a hurry and didn''t notice her.


    "Miss, do you think Samuel ran away? He left in such a hurry that he hasn''te back for so long," Chi Meng said.


    Lu Ruoxin''s eyes were as bright as torches. After a while, she shook her head and said, "If he leaves his wife and daughter and escapes, he won''t be called Samuel."


    "Then, what exactly did he do?" Chi Meng frowned and asked.


    She also believed that Samuel was not running away, but if not, what was he going to do?


    Chi Meng thought about it and could not think of any answer.


    Lu Ruoxin was stunned. She looked down and saw that Chi Meng was looking at her eagerly, which made her very unhappy. She shouted coldly, "You ask me, who am going to ask?"


    After that, Lu Ruoxin sat back on the bed with a cold face.


    Chi Meng felt embarrassed and touched her head. Did she ask about the nail? It turned out that there were people and things that the First Miss couldn''t guess.


    Lu Ruoxin sat back on the walking bed. Although her face was cold, there was something strange in her heart.


    An hourter.


    The sound of a charging horn could


    el


    be heard. The ny thousand troops behind the Medicine God''s Pavilion Came to support. They formed a group of close to a hundred and fifty thousand troops and tightly surrounded the front of the Void Sect.


    As the horn sounded, the 150,000 troops spread to the three sides, ready to fight.


    However, after the horn sounded, there was no trace of Samuel in the air above the Void Sect.


    Only Ming Yu and the little and Big Tianlu Pixiu barely epted the challenge.


    "What''s wrong? Is that good-for-nothing, Samuel, afraid of being beaten? He doesn''t dare to fight today? So he send a woman to deal with us?"


    "You look pretty and have a good


    vel


    figure. Little beauty, why do you need to use this shell to block our long spears and broadswords? Come down and y with us. Otherwise, won''t you waste your capital?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    S


    The disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion couldn''t stopughing when they saw that there was only Ming Yu fighting.


    Ming Yu''s expression was cold. She was neither angry nor happy. Her beautiful eyes were fixed on the group of people below.


    "You don''t deserve him to take action." Ming Yu said coldly.


    "Arrogant!" Someone shouted coldly and rushed straight toward Ming Yu.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly shed. The man flew through the air and was pped down by the figure.

 Chapter 2641

    Chapter 2641


    Then, a figure moved and stood in front of everyone.


    He held the jade sword in his left hand and wore a golden axe. His silver hair was white, and his face was as cold as frost. His killing intent was overwhelming.


    "Samuel?"


    The group of people was shocked to see Samuel suddenly appear.


    "I am a littlete," Samuel said softly to Ming Yu behind him.


    Samuel sped up and attacked the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    "Damn it, I was worried that you wouldn''te." Wang Huanzhi shouted and waved his hand. His disciples also rushed to Samuel.


    With the help of the Great Void Divine Steps, Samuel''s body was much better after a night''s rest. His figure was like a ghost. When he entered the Medicine God''s Pavilion''s disciples'' positions, the sky and earth were turned upside down. For a moment, miserable screams could be heard as corpses littered the ground.


    In mid-air, Ming Yu and the Big Tianlu Pixiu also joined the battle in time.


    As for the little Tianlu Pixiu, the moment he grabbed the chance when Samuel got up, he flew to the side of Samuel, picked him up, and flew away directly. The next second, he suddenly rushed back.


    In that instant, Samuel''s silver-haired jade sword advanced several times like a war god.


    However, as time went by, the surrounding disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion approached andpletely surrounded the two men and two beasts. After that, theyunched threeyers of attacks.


    Their attacks gradually became weak as their physical strength and energy consumption increased.


    There were too many of them, and they were very scattered. The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel were almost useless in such a ce, even for Pangu Axe.


    Theserge-scale lethal things, when used in the formation of Wang Huanzhi, were like killing chickens with an ox knife.


    Therefore, Samuel did not use Pangu Axe from the beginning to the end. Instead, he rushed forward horizontally with the jade sword.


    From morning till noon, the intense battlested for a few hours, exhausting the two of them. The Medicine God''s Pavilion also paid the price of thousands of casualties. Even though the Medicine God''s Pavilion had always asked their disciples to defend, they didn''t have many ways to deal with Samuel and Ming Yu.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sun was zing.


    A breeze blew, and Wang Huanzhi smiled coldly. "Samuel, continue. Let me see how much strength you still have."


    Samuel was panting heavily, with wounds all over his body. Behind him, Ming Yu and Tianlu Pixiu were worse.


    "How much strength do I have? How many people do you have?" Samuel looked around and found that the ground was covered with corpses. Many disciples were frightened and did not dare to take a step forward.


    "I never expect them to kill you. As I said, I will never underestimate you for you are the one who cane out of the endless abyss." Wang Huanzhi smiled coldly and signaled to his subordinates.


    Then, the drums thundered.


    Countless figures suddenly appeared from three sides.


    "I only sent 50,000 people to attack you, but you can''t take it anymore? Look, there are still 100,000 people waiting to y with you," Wang Huanzhi said with a cold smile.


    Looking at the densely packed figures behind, Ming Yu felt as if her heart was about to copse.


    When you worked hard for a long time and were almost exhausted, you found that what you did was actually just a little. The exhaustion and powerlessness in your heart would make you instantly despair.


    Seeing Ming Yu''s low morale, Wang Huanzhi and his subordinates immediately be very proud.


    "Little girl, you''re so beautiful. Why do you want to die with this guy? Come down obediently. We won''t treat you badly."


    "Anyway, you always let us sleep. Instead of being defeated by us, you''d better surrender obediently. least you can enjoy it. There is a saying that is not very good. Instead of suffering, you''d better enjoy it happily."


    S


    "Yes, little girl, as long as you surrender, we will let you enjoy all the glory and wealth. We don''t want to destroy the flowers, right, brothers?"


    His words made the crowd burst intoughter.


    Wang Huanzhi also sneered and looked at the two people and the two beasts with interest.


    In addition to some fatigue on Samuel''s face, he was indifferent and looked at Wang Huanzhi with an extremely funny smile.


    "Do you really think you win?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Wang Huanzhi couldn''t help frowning, and then he opened his big hand in amusement. "Is there any question?"


    "Samuel, you are tired enough. As long as I wave my hand, 100,000 brothers will arrive. Do you still have a chance to survive?"


    "You damn duck is still stubborn now."


    "The question is, do you dare?"


    Samuel smiled disdainfully and said, "What you can y is just some dirty tricks. It''s funny to say it out loud It''s amazing that the Medicine God''s Pavilion has hundreds of thousands of soldiers. When facing us, you can only stall for time."


    "I had nothing to say, but you insisted on showing off your confidence in front of me. Wang Huanzhi, do you deserve it?" Wang Huanzhi was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Samuel''s words pierced into his heart, but he could not refute them. "Why wouldn''t I dare?" Wang Huanzhi shouted coldly.


    Now that Samuel had been fighting for the whole morning, he must be extremely tired. It was impossible for him to have the ability to release those inexplicable but lethal attacks. Even if he underestimated Samuel, how many could Samuel release?


    How dare the end of a strong bow be so presumptuous in front of him?


    "I''m going to kill you now. Tell the army to go."


    How could Wang Huanzhi allow Samuel to humiliate him in front of his subordinates? He waved his hand and tens of thousands of soldiers moved at the same time.


    "Why don''t you leave first? Big Tianlu Pixiu and I will hold on for a while. If we don''t leave now, it will be toote." Ming Yu said in a low voice. Samuel felt warm in his heart. He did not expect that at such a critical moment, Ming Yu would be willing to risk her life for his safety.


    Although he didn''t need it.


    "We don''t need to retreat." Samuel coldly smiled as he looked at the attacking group. With the Heavenly Fire in his left hand and the moon wheel in his right hand, he aimed at the crowd and attacked.


    At the same time, he withdrew his jade sword, ran the Pangu Axe, and destroyed the sky.


    The army was destroyed one by one.


    Wang Huanzhi was slightly stunned. Obviously, he did not expect that Samuel couldunch such devastating attacks in session at such a time.


    However, he was not worried. The giant beast had to struggle before it died, let alone Samuel.


    "Just struggle, because you won''t have a chance soon," Wang Huanzhi said with a sneer.


    "Relying on this?" Samuel sneered.


    "Relying on this."


    "Then you lost." Samuel suddenly smiled cunningly.


    At this moment, the surrounding mountains behind the army of the Medicine God''s Pavilion suddenly shook and roared!

 Chapter 2642

    Chapter 2642


    Everyone turned pale with fright and looked back.


    In the mountains, the jungle was shaking, and the dust was everywhere. What followed were the roars of all kinds of angry and mighty beasts.


    At the same time, something strange happened in the fourth peak of the Void Sect. The whole sect was shocked.


    On the back mountain of the fourth peak of the Void Sect, those strange beasts fought to fly out of the Void Sect.


    "What''s going on? Did the birds scatter because of the great cmity?" The Second Peak Elder looked at the group of strange beasts in the sky and asked in surprise.


    The disciples were speechless and did not know how to express their shock.


    It had never happened in the history of the Void Sect.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "On three sides, there are all kinds of strange beasts, and they seem to being for us."


    "Are these guys crazy?"


    "Impossible. Only beasts are afraid of humans. Where did theye from? Could it be that something strange has happened here?" The executives of the Medicine God''s Pavilion looked at each other.


    But the next second, all kinds of strange beasts that rushed out quickly gave them answers.


    There was noplete person under the iron hooves!


    Countless strange beasts fiercely attacked from behind the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. The disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, who didn''t expect to be attacked, were attacked on their backs. They immediately became tired of dealing with it. The powerful camp was scattered.


    "Roar!"


    "Kill!"


    For a time, the whole battlefield was filled with shouts of killing and mes of war.


    "You... you strange beasts helped you?" Wang Huanzhi looked at Samuel in astonishment, with disbelief in his eyes.


    Rare beasts were not rare in Eight Direction World, because everyone would catch a strange beast as a pet to improve themselves. But those beasts had recognized their masters. It was rare to see such wild beasts suddenly attack humans in groups.


    No wonder all the people present were stunned.


    "Do you think only you have helpers?" Samuel sneered.


    On the distant mountain, Chi Meng frowned.


    "This Samuel is really strange. Where did he find so many strange beasts to help him fight?" Chi Meng muttered to herself strangely.


    Lu Ruoxin was also very puzzled. Mortals and beasts were really two different species. Rare beasts were even more hostile to human beings because they had been enved for a long time. It was impossible to operate so many strange beasts alone.


    "He really makes me more and more curious," Lu Ruoxin said with a faint smile.


    Chi Meng smiled bitterly. "Miss, not to mention you, even I am very curious about him now."


    It was rare for Lu Ruoxin not to scold Chi Meng, but nodded in agreement. "What a fascinating man."


    In the Void Sect, when they saw tens of thousands of strange beasts fighting against tens of thousands of troops, all the people in the Void Sect were stunned.


    "I remember, remember. Back then,N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    when our Void Sect besieged


    Samuel, the strange beasts at the,


    back mountain of the fourth peak


    came out to attack us. Now, these strange beasts are obviously helping Samuel."


    "It''s not just the Void Sect. It seems that all the strange beasts in the mountains near the Void Sect havee out."


    "I don''t think so. Samuel asked us for the map because he wanted to see if there were any strange beasts nearby. However, he has no friendship with them. Why are these beasts helping him?"


    The group of people were discussing with great curiosity.


    "It''s the Beast King." Qin Shuang said indifferently.


    "Beast King?" Sanyong was stunned.


    "Shuang''er, are you talking about the sealed Beast King in our Back Mountain?" The Second Peak Elder asked anxiously.


    "Yes!" Qin Shuang said indifferently, "There''s something that you might not know. The Forbidden Land of the Death Spirit is actually broken by Samuel, not me."


    Then, Qin Shuang told everyone everything about her encounter with the King of Beasts, including using the King of Beasts'' golden body to save her.


    "Do you mean that Samuel made a reincarnated Beast King as his own pet? And he became a new Beast King?" Sanyong said in disbelief. "Yes." Qin Shuang nodded.


    Everyone couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. No wonder the ten thousand beasts attacked them recklessly at that time. It turned out that Samuel was their king.


    However, the Beast King''s Malicious


    Grudge was very strong. Even if it was reborn,.it was still very powerful. Besides, no one knew the time of reincarnation except for the Rare Beast. Unexpectedly, Samuel had the strength and luck to take the Beast King as his pet.


    It was really enviable.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a fortuitous encounter for Samuel, let alone break the Forbidden Land of the Death Spirit. He is simply a talent."


    "Shuang''er, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "That''s right. If we knew this, there wouldn''t be such a misunderstanding." The Second Peak Elder and Third Peak Elder shook their heads in pity. "Hmph, we''ve already said it. With your prejudice, will you believe it?" Qin Shuang said coldly.


    Sanyong and the Second and Third Peak Elders immediately lowered their heads. Lin Mengxi lowered her head and said nothing. It turned out that Samuel not only saved her daughter, but almost die for her daughter. Later, he gave her the precious Golden Body of the Beast King. Most importantly, in order to protect her daughter''s reputation, he hid the truth and put all the credit on his daughter.


    Lin Mengxi felt lucky to have such a disciple, but what about her? She felt ashamed of herself.


    "I''m sorry." Lin Mengxi couldn''t help but look at Samuel''s figure fighting in the air in the distance, and her tears fell like rain.

 Chapter 2643

    Chapter 2643


    "Now, I finally understand why Qin Shuang is so deeply in love with Samuel. Samuel, no matter public or private, he has a clear conscience as a man. As for us, we were blinded by greed and were blinded by prejudice. We didn''t know the good people''s hearts and even med him for everything." Sanyong sighed with regret.


    The Second Peak Elder also lowered his head. "If I were him, I''m afraid I would want to kill all of us to vent my hatred. Why would he still risk his life to save us today? Samuel is really chivalrous. Thinking about us elders, I''m ashamed, ashamed."


    "Such a loyal and filial disciple has a unique skill, but it was destroyed by us. When this matter is over, we''d better step down. How can we have the face to be elders and sect masters?" The third peak elder also shook his head ufortably.


    After that, the four elders looked at each other and turned to face Yvonne. "Samuel is not here. You are his wife. Please tell him on our behalf. We are sorry."


    After that, the four of them half knelt down and bowed their heads deeply.


    Seeing that the four elders were all kneeling on the ground, a group of disciples of the Void Sect also quickly knelt down.


    They felt guilty about Samuel.


    "All of you, get up." Yvonne suppressed the excitement in her heart. She had never been jealous of Samuel for Qin Shuang, because she knew Samuel too well.


    He was doing this to repay the debt of gratitude, as well as for his rtionship with his brother and sister.


    She would do the same.


    Therefore, she was more happy and satisfied with Samuel''s way of doing things, because Samuel was a real man.


    The kind-hearted punishment to the evil would always add more good intentions to those who were not evil.


    "I think Samuel will forgive you," Yvonne whispered.


    "Samuel''s Inverse Scale is Yvonne. On the other hand, Yvonne said that Samuel would not me you, and Samuel would not me you. Get up, all of you." Seeing that no one dared to stand up, Velocisaurus could not help interrupting at this time.


    Everyone hesitated for a moment before slowly standing up.


    "What are you waiting for? Samuel is worried that you will die in vain, but you can''t do nothing, can you?" Velocisaurus said coldly.


    The group of disciples suddenly understood something. They took out their own beasts and asked them to help.


    Outside the Void Sect, many disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion revealed a troubled expression when they saw another group of strange beasts helping the formation. The strange beasts that had suddenly appeared from the outside had already thrown their formation into chaos. Before they could stabilize themselves, reinforcements had arrived.


    Wang Huanzhi was also anxious.


    He didn''t expect that there would be so many strange beasts in Samuel who would suddenly attack their rear, causing their morale to be thrown into chaos and countless casualties.


    If this situation continued, then this battle would be extremely difficult.


    He had sent so many troops here. If it was only in this situation, it was obvious that he did not want to see it. Moreover, how could he tolerate Samuel being so presumptuous in front of him?


    "What? Only you have any beasts?" Wang Huanzhi''s face was cold, and then he shouted, "We also have them."


    "Pass down the order. Everyone summon our beasts and block them. The rest of you, don''t ck off your attacks on Samuel."


    "Samuel, you want to fight me? Can you defeat me?"


    Wang Huanzhi''s expression became very ferocious. With his order, hundreds of thousands of disciples immediately took out their spirit beasts. For a moment, it was sorge that just looking at it made people''s blood freeze.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "What should we do?" Ming Yu kicked away a person who was pouncing on her. At this moment, she turned to Samuel''s side and couldn''t help but frown.


    "Even though not everyone has a beast, there are at least seventy to eighty thousand of them. They aren''t easy to deal with." Ming Yu continued. Samuel frowned and suddenly smiled with a cold face.


    Seeing Samuel smile, Ming Yu was somewhat incredulous, including Lu Ruoxin in the distance. More than 100,000 people were already annoying enough. Now there were more than 70,000 spirit beasts. This formation was so powerfukthat it made people feel suffocated.


    But at this time, Samuel could still smile?


    If he was not a lunatic, he must be a fool.


    "What on earth is this guy thinking? How can he still smile at such a time?" Chi Meng really didn''t know what Samuel was going to do, which was beyond ordinary people''s understanding.


    When Wang Huanzhi saw Samuel smile, he felt very disdainful in his heart. "At this time, can you still smile?"


    Samuelughed and looked at Wang Huanzhi, saying, "Of course I can. You are dying. How can I notugh?"


    "Bitch, am going to die? I''m afraid that you''ve gone mad because of the loss of your heart, haven''t you?" Wang Huanzhi shouted coldly. The situation in the field was clear, so there was no need to say more.


    With the help of the Rare Beast in Samuel, didn''t Wang Huanzhi have it?


    Of course, there was, or even more.


    "Are you out of your mind or are you blind? You''d better look back and see clearly. Let''s talk about itter." Samuel smiled and then signaled him to look back with his eyes.


    The next second, when Wang Huanzhi looked back, he saw another scene that almost suffocated him.

 Chapter 2644

    Chapter 2644


    Behind him, the seventy to eighty thousand strange beasts that had just been summoned suddenly turned around and attacked the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    Arge number of disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion didn''t react at all. In addition, the number of strange beasts summoned was huge. When these strange beasts turned against each other, the whole scene could be described as tragic.


    One outside and one inside, the two sides attacked each other. The Medicine God''s Pavilion''s great army was turned into a meat clip in the blink of an eye. Blood flowed like rivers from the assault of the strange beasts. Corpses littered the ground as miserable screams rang out.


    For a moment, it was as if it entered the purgatory of the human world.


    "This... this..." After a long time, Wang Huanzhi could not say anything.


    After all, this was beyond the understanding of normal people. If it was understandable that wild beasts attacked them, then it was really incredible that the wild beasts who signed the contract with them attacked the masters.


    Many people knew that once the contract was reached, the master''s life and the spirit beasts would reach an agreement. Once the master died, the spirit beast would naturally die. Therefore, the counterattack of the spirit beast was no different from suicide.


    "How could this be?" Ye Gucheng looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it.


    A strange beast might rathermit suicide than resist because of suppression and abuse, but it was impossible for them to kill ten or a hundred of them, let alone 70 or 80 thousand of them.


    What was the concept of seventy to eighty thousand beasts betraying at the same time?


    Ye Gucheng didn''t know because he had never heard or seen it before.


    "You''re determined to die if you''re trapped in this formation. Kill!" Samuel roared in the air. The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel and Jade Sword transformed into a longbow and a rocket, shooting and sweeping through the army.


    Hong!


    "Roar!"


    Thousands of beasts roared at the same time. Under the charge of Samuel, all of them suddenly became irritable and saw people being killed.


    The entire battlefield was like the descent of an Asura.


    Broken limbs flew in all directions, screams, and smoke of wolves rose everywhere!


    With the help of their strong bodies, the strange beasts either charged forward, stamped on the ground, or bit down with sharp ws. On the contrary, the army of the Medicine God''s Pavilion was attacked from both sides. They were caught off guard and werepletely defeated.


    For a moment, corpses were scattered all over the ce and they were forced to retreat.


    "Hold on, hold on!" Wang Huanzhi shouted angrily.


    But he knew better than anyone that he had lost this battle.


    Although Samuel had very few people, they had the advantage in tactics. The sneak attack from behind brought fatal damage to the unprepared army of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, and the sudden rebellion of the strange beasts caught the entire army by surprise. This undoubtedly made them worse.


    The disciples'' anger waspletely destroyed.


    Samuel smiled coldly, knocked dozens of people over with one palm, and looked at Wang Huanzhi quietly like Death in the air.


    Wang Huanzhi was stunned at first, but then he became furious and his eyes were full of unwillingness.


    The 150,000 strong armies were defeated by this guy.


    However, Wang Huanzhi also understood that if this continued, the 150,000 strong armies would be either dead or injured. He waved his hand and said, "Retreat!"


    As soon as Wang Huanzhi finished speaking, he red at Samuel fiercely. A few secondster, he ran down the mountain with several masters following him.


    As the leader ran, the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion threw their armor and fled.


    There were tens of thousands of corpses left on the ground. It could be said that there was almost no ce on the battlefield to step down. At a certain height.


    "Damn it." For the first time in Lu Ruoxin''s life, she swore. Her beautiful body had stood straight and her beautiful eyes were fixed on the battlefield. She naturally looked down on Wang Huanzhi, but she trusted the strength of the Medicine God''s Pavilion''s 150,000 strong armies.


    After all, these people were all the imperial masters of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Even though they were weaker than the top of the Blue Mountain, they would not be much weaker. However, such an army had disyed a crushing force in terms of numbers but was beaten until they fled. This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    From a certain point of view, Lu Ruoxin thought that even if it was the army of the top of the Blue Mountain who fought today, it was destined to end like this.


    "After two cities in a row, Wang Huanzhi is in a passive state, but every step he takes is full of unknown variables and many impossible things. Samuel, Samuel, I really appreciate you more and more." Lu Ruoxin couldn''t help shaking her head.


    "Miss, how did he get so many strange beasts to help him? Even those strange beasts that were epted as pets would rather rebel against their master than risk their lives to help him," Chi Meng said strangely.


    "Have you seen the white light on his arm?" Lu Ruoxin said indifferently.


    "That white light is..."


    "If my guess is right, it should be the Beast King that was trapped in the Void Sect before," Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    "Beast King? Are you saying that the Beast King can control strange beasts?" Chi Meng asked curiously.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded and said, "Yes, but


    there is one thing I can''t figure out. Those who can be the King of


    with heavy resentment. These


    Beasts are often high-level


    strange beasts have a heavy grudge against human beings. In addition, the King of Beasts will be protected by a group of beasts, so it is extremely difficult to tame the King of Beasts as a pet. Samuel..."


    "Miss, Samuel is so hard to predict. If you still help him, will it be difficult for us to control him in the future? What I mean is that he may not ept our kindness until now, and in the future..."


    "Chi Meng, the reason why people are the strongest in the world is that people have seven emotions and six desires, and they are smart enough However, this is often a burden, Everything has two sides.


    ve


    Sometimes, the advantages are the shorings." Lu Ruoxin smiled gently. For whether she could control Samuelor not, Lu Ruoxin had a perfect n.


    Even under this perfect n, she still had to add n B to ensure that even if Samuel could get rid of her perfect n A, it would be under her control.


    Chi Meng seemed to understand but did not. She nodded and said, "Yes, Miss."


    Meanwhile, in the Void Sect.


    "Wow!"


    "Roar!"


    The whole sect was boiling with excitement. The disciples jumped up and cheered excitedly. Sanyong, including the elders, hugged each other and burst into tears.


    When Samuel appeared in the sky above the Void Sect with Ming Yu, tens of thousands of people on the ground shouted in unison.


    "Long live Samuel."


    "Long live Samuel."


    "Long live Samuel."


    The thunderous cheers and shoutspletely resounded throughout the entire Void Sect, and even made people''s eardrums ache slightly.


    "It seems like you''ve be their hero." Ming Yu smiled.


    Samuel smiled and waved his arm.


    "Roar!"


    Behind him, tens of thousands of strange beasts responded angrily.


    "What''s the point of being a hero? Isn''t it different to work for others? If I want to be a hero, then be a king." Samuel left a sentence that stunned Ming Yu and flew to the main hall of the Void Sect.

 Chapter 2645

    Chapter 2645


    "Samuel, Samuel!" Fu Mang and the others were also extremely excited, all of them cheering with iparable joy.


    Samuel slowly fell, and everyone immediately surrounded him.


    "Samuel, you''re so awesome. You defeated over a hundred thousand soldiers of the Medicine God''s Pavilion by yourself, led by the new God, Wang Huanzhi."


    "Haha, you''re too strong, Brother Samuel."


    "Brother Samuel, please ept my knee."


    A group of people shouted loudly, showing their admiration for Samuel.


    However, Samuel''s eyes had always been fixed on Yvonne and had never been in contact with anyone else.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Yvonne looked at Samuel with love in her eyes.


    "Not at all." Samuel smiled gently. "After all, you promised me a reward."


    Hearing this, Yvonne was stunned and her face turned red.


    "Hahahaha." Although Fu Mang did not know what the reward Yvonne gave to Samuel was, he immediately understood when he saw Yvonne''s red face.


    As soon as Fu Mang roared, a group of people also started to make a fuss. For a time, it was very lively.


    Only Qin Shuang lowered her head silently, looking dejected.


    At this time, Sanyong nced at the second and third peak elders and Lin Mengxi. They looked at each other and nodded to each other. Then they walked up to Samuel, followed by the four people kneeling directly in front of Samuel.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel frowned.


    "Samuel, I''m sorry."


    "That''s right. Back then, when we treated you like that, you still helped us regardless of past grudges. If it were not for you this time around, our Void Sect might have been destroyed and reced by that bastard Ye Gucheng."


    "s, you are our benefactor, but we did that to you. We are so sorry."


    The four of them lowered their heads heavily, full of regret. There were even some tears in their eyes. It was difficult for them to forget the big mistake they had made.


    "Get up," Samuel said indifferently.


    Samuel just thought they were stupid. Since they were fools, why bother to argue with them?


    "Look, I''ve already said that Samuel will forgive you if Yvonne forgives you. Get up," Fu Mang said with a smile.


    The three of them looked at each other and then looked at Samuel before slowly standing up.


    "All of you, get up." Samuel looked at all the disciples of the Void Sect who were kneeling.


    The disciples of the Void Sect also stood up.


    "Everyone will make mistakes. I only hope that I can let you understand a truth. Don''t go to see anyone with a pair of colored sses. It is enough to treat anyone with sincerity. Otherwise, once someone else bes sessful in one day, not that


    only will you lose someteline


    you can get, but you will even be jealous and put yourself in trouble." Samuel said indifferently.


    "You''re broad-minded, and you have such a sense of awareness. Samuel, in fact, the trash is not you, but us." Sanyongughed bitterly.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Yes, it''s not until today that I finally understand the difference between a human being and a servant. It''s not about appearance or strength, but the character of a person." The Second Peak Elder echoed.


    "No matter how strong a person is,


    l.ne


    it''ll be difficult for him to achieve great things with a bad character, let alone be called a high-ranking person Even so, it''s obvious who''s better and who''s worse." The third peak elder also said. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Sanyong nodded. "That''s right. Back then, we also trusted that b*tch Ye Gucheng. That''s why the Void Sect suffered today."


    "Mengxi, go and ask the kitchen to prepare a banquet. We will have a great victory today and celebrate it. In addition, I have something important to announce," Sanyong ordered.


    "Yes."


    After Lin Mengxi left, Sanyong said respectfully to the crowd, "You''ve worked hard for our Void Sect. Please rest in the hall."


    Samuel brought everyone back to the hall to rest under the invitation of Sanyong. In less than an hour, the banquet had already begun.


    Meanwhile, in the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    After the defeat on the mountain, they immediately returned to the previous Spiritual Master''s frontline battlefield. Because the army of the Medicine God''s Pavilion had retreated, the two families withdrew their troops in time.


    The previous Spiritual Master


    dragged her tired body back to the


    camp. In this battle, the Medicine God''s Pavilion had an advantage. Unfortunately, a lot of people had been transferred to fight in the


    middle of the day, which greatly


    reversed the situation of the battle. The disciples knew that theycked enough strength and confidence. In the face of the increasingly stronger Fu and Ye army, they retreated, although previous Spiritual Master was brave, it was difficult for her to fight against four opponents with two fists. In addition, there were many masters on the other side, so this battle was really difficult.


    Fortunately, the army had retreated, so she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. The victory that she had been looking forward to for a long time was about toe.


    But as soon as she entered the tent, she saw everyone''s faces full of worry.


    With a cold face, Wang Huanzhi lowered his head and could not calm down his anger.


    Seeing that previous Spiritual Master was back, he raised his head slightly and said, "You are back. Thank you for your hard work."


    After that, he stopped talking.


    The previous Spiritual Master nced at the crowd strangely. Finally, he gently came to Ye Gucheng''s side. "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 2646

    Chapter 2646


    "We didn''t defeat the Void Sect," Ye Gucheng replied in a low, annoyed voice.


    The previous Spiritual Master was stunned. "What? You didn''t defeat the Void Sect? How could this be?"


    With the number of people and Wang Huanzhi''s sitting in the formation, failure was almost out of the consideration of the previous Spiritual Master.


    Although the previous Spiritual Master was very surprised to know the identity of Samuel, as Wang Huanzhi arrived with the army, she would not doubt the result of this matter at all.


    But unexpectedly, Wang Huanzhi was defeated.


    How did he lose?


    Ye Gucheng nced at Wang Huanzhi. At this time, he took a step forward and said, "Master, the reason why Samuel can get so many strange beasts to help him, I think it may have something to do with the Forbidden Land of the Death Spirit of the Void Sect."


    Then, Ye Gucheng told Wang Huanzhi everything about the Golden Body of the Beast King suppressed by the Forbidden Land of the Death Spirit and the rebirth of the Beast King.


    After listening, Wang Huanzhi pondered for a long time. "So, Samuel may be controlling the Beast King, right?"


    Ye Gucheng nodded.


    "Lord, even so, we don''t have to be discouraged. The reason why Samuel won this time is that we don''t know his habit, so we let everyone take out the strange beasts and inadvertently increase his fighting capacity. However, those are all contracted beasts, as long as our people break the contract..." Someone suggested.


    "You''re right. Many of our disciples died this time, and their strange beasts died as well. Our losses are almost the same. As long as the contract is broken, all our strange beasts on the array of Samuel will die, and the bnce will tilt to our side."


    Wang Huanzhi nodded and said, "Okay, immediately order everyone to destroy the contract and kill all the contracted beasts behind Samuel." "Yes." One of his men quickly retreated.


    "How long will it take for the Evesting Sea''s troops to arrive?" Wang Huanzhi raised his head and asked.


    "Master, they will arrive tomorrow evening."


    "That is to say, we still need to hold on for one more day." Wang Huanzhi frowned and said, "Gucheng, you lead 50,000 disciples to guard the foot of the Void Sect Mountain to prevent them fromunching a surprise attack. The previous Spiritual Master is the first to lead the troops. Block the Ye and Fu families and don''t take the initiative to attack before the reinforcements arrive."


    Wang Huanzhi had arranged a corresponding strategy and adjustment at this time.


    "Yes."


    Wang Huanzhi breathed a sigh of relief after he had arranged the tasks.


    "In addition, Wu Yan, help me find someone." After that, Wang Huanzhi handed a token to Wu Yan.


    Seeing the words on the token, Wu Yan was stunned, and then he sneered. "Yes, Master."


    After leaving the tent, Wu Yan looked up at the sky and said coldly, "Samuel, do you really think you are invincible?" Meanwhile, in the Void Sect.


    It was bustling and noisy.


    Samuel and the others were arranged on the main table, and the disciples of the Void Sect took turns toasting Samuel.


    Ming Yu, who had joined Samuel in


    the battle, had also received everyone''s gratitude. However, she had not touched a single drop of wine, so everyone had no choice but to say thanks to her after toasting Samuel.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Sanyong slowly stood up and waved his hand, indicating for everyone to quiet down.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After everyone was quiet, Sanyong smiled and said, "Everyone, please be quiet. I''ll announce something."


    After that, Sanyong looked at


    everyone awkwardly. "I''ve been in charge of the Void Sect for a hundred years. I wanted to lead it to glory, but my ability was limited. Not only did I see wrong about the traitor Ye Gucheng, but I also believed his lies, which made our sect tose Samuel, such a talent." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "This is myck of ability. I apologize to all the disciples of the Void Sect on behalf of them." After that, Sanyong bowed deeply.


    "At the same time, it also means that


    I have no ability to lead the Void Sect. Therefore, from today on, twill officially resign from the position of the head of the Void Sect." After saying this, Sanyong smiled bitterly.


    "However, the Sect Master''s Token has been taken away by Ye Gucheng and others. If you still recognize me as the Sect Master, then I will announce the next Sect Master, okay?"


    Hearing the order, everyone looked at each other.


    Santon was still alive, so the disciples of the sect naturally supported the Sect Master. In the next second, the disciples shouted in unison, "Okay!" Sanyong smiled knowingly.


    "Well, then I''ll announce the new head of the Void Sect."


    "The new Sect Master must be Samuel. Only he is qualified to be our new Sect Master."


    "That''s right. With Samuel as our Sect Master, who else will our Void Sect be afraid of in the future? We are not even afraid of the people from the Medicine God''s Pavilion!"


    "Yes, anyway, I''m determined to follow Samuel."


    The disciples were excited.


    However, the more they acted like this, the more embarrassed Sanyong became. At this point, how could the Void Sect have the face to invite Samuel to be the leader of the Void Sect?


    However, for the future of the Void Sect, Sanyong and several elders finally thought of a more appropriate candidate.


    And this person not only had her own ability, but most importantly, she would pull in the rtionship between Samuel and the Void Sect. "I dere..."

 Chapter 2647

    Chapter 2647


    "I announce that the new sect master of the Void Sect, Qin Shuang.'' "


    When Sanyong announced this decision, the elders had already expected it. After all, this was the result of their discussion.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But the group of disciples were very surprised, but on second thought, it was reasonable.


    Among the most outstanding disciples of the Void Sect, Ye Gucheng, one of the three heroes, had already escaped with Lu Yunfeng. Qin Shuang was the only one who could be chosen. The Sect Master''s position was indeed just a matter of time.


    "Congrattions, Senior Sister Qin Shuang."


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang will lead our Void Sect. I believe that the Void Sect will definitely reach a higher level in the future."


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, do your best. We support you."


    The disciples quickly gave Qin Shuang great support as they shouted excitedly.


    "Congrattions, Qin Shuang," said Fu Mang with a smile.


    "Qin Shuang is a calm person. I also feel that it''s a blessing for the Void Sect to be managed by such a young talent." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu had interacted with Qin Shuang. He also sincerely wished Qin Shuang the position of sect master.


    "It seems that you have another helper in the future," Yvonne said to Samuel with a smile.


    Samuel smiled wryly. He did not care if Qin Shuang would be able to help him in the future. He truly felt that Qin Shuang was the most suitable person to shoulder the responsibility of the Void Sect.


    Qin Shuang was calm and intelligent. Her cultivation was rather promising. If Samuel himself was the Sect Master of the Void Sect, his first choice would naturally be her.


    However, Samuel knew that it was not as simple as feeling guilty for Sanyong to pass on the throne at this time. The most important thing was that he was exchanging a new future for the Void Sect in the way of recing the head of the sect. And the future was up to him.


    However, even though Samuel knew this, he still had to fulfill Sanyong''s wish. Although there was a suspicion that Sanyong would join in the fun, Qin Shuang was still Samuel''s good friend and Senior Sister, it was impossible for Samuel to ignore her.


    Thinking of this, Samuel nodded. "Congrattions, Senior Sister Qin Shuang."


    Qin Shuang looked at Samuel in disbelief. "Even you said that? But... but I''m still inexperienced. How can I take on such a heavy responsibility?" Seeing Samuel nod, Sanyong was very happy. Because for him, with the protection of Samuel behind him, it didn''t matter who the Void Sect chose. "Shuang''er, trust yourself. Since everyone supports you as the Sect Master, that''s what people think. Don''t let everyone down." Sanyong smiled. The Second and Third Peak Elders'' actions were also very strange. They first nced at Samuel before saying to Qin Shuang, "That''s right, Shuang''er, don''t refuse."


    Qin Shuang looked at Samuel and then at Yvonne. Finally, she nodded. "Alright."


    Qin Shuang agreed, and everyone was happy. Because they were more familiar with Qin Shuang, Qiushui and others behind Samuel also sincerely felt happy for her.


    "Since that''s the case, I dere that from today onwards, Qin Shuang will officially be the Sect Master of our Void Sect. As for us, we will not participate in any political matters and will assist Qin Shuang as Elders," said Sanyong.


    This action of Sanyong was obviously showing goodwill to Samuel. They did not participate in politics. They were also telling Samuel that they would no longer intervene in any affairs of the Void Sect in the future. They wanted Samuel to rest assured that the Void Sect was Qin Shuang''s Void Sect.


    Following that, Sanyong led Qin Shuang and everyone else to carry out the handover ceremony in front of the ancestors.


    Samuel wanted to take Yvonne out for a walk. He wanted to be with Yvonne and wanted to take her to see the ce where he had stayed. However, Sanyong couldn''t help but insist on watching the ceremony.


    This ceremony was more like a ceremony for Samuel than disciples. However, as the Sect Master, Qin Shuang really needed an open ceremony, so Samuel couldn''t refuse.


    It was only when the morning sun was approaching that Samuel had the time to take Yvonne around, waiting for the rare time between the two. Fu Li knew what Samuel was thinking, so she took Nian''er to y early.


    "We agreed to travel around the mountains and y with water. I''m afraid that some people are not SO simple, are they?" After walking for a long time, Yvonne saw that Samuel had almost finished apanying her, so she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Oh?" Samuel was stunned.


    Yvonne suddenly joked and knocked on Samuel''s head. "Are you still pretending? You deliberately asked Fu Li to take Nian''er away. Do you think don''t know what''s wrong with you? You just took me out for a walk by the way. Do you think I don''t know?"


    Samuel touched his head embarrassedly. "You are so smart that I can''t fide my private money in the future. Can''t it be something else if Nian''ex is sent away? Don''t forget, you promised me that as long as I return triumphantly today, I can do whatever I want. Hehe, this wilderness..."


    After that, Samuel pretended to be a hooligan.


    "Oh my god, Samuel, you shameless guy." Yvonne said coyly and then grabbed the cor of Samuel. "Come on, I am afraid that you dare not." Samuel was stunned. He didn''t expect that Yvonne would rebel against him. He immediately turned into a coward and said, "All right, I was wrong. I''ll fight again at night, and now in front of others, I don''t dare."


    After that, Samuel tidied up his clothes and became serious again.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qin Shuang flew over slowly.


    When she came to the front of Samuel and Yvonne, Qin Shuang saw their expressions and couldn''t help asking curiously, "You... know I''ming?" Samuel and Yvonne looked at each other and smiled. Yvonne shook her head helplessly and said, "You can ask Samuel."


    "With your intelligence, you can naturally see the intention of Sanyong. So after finishing your work, you will definitelye to me to apologize," Samuel said with a smile.


    Qin Shuang nodded and smiled sheepishly. "I knew I wouldn''t be able to hide it from you. However, Sect Master..."


    "It doesn''t matter. You are my senior sister and one of my best friends. Although there is a suspicion of making use of me in Sanyong, can I refuse this?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Qin Shuang nodded and smiled gently. "Then my position as the new Sect Master of the Void Sect will remain unchanged in the Mysterious Man Alliance, right?"


    Samuelughed and said, "It doesn''t change."


    Qin Shuang and Yvonne also smiled at each other. Then, Qin Shuang said with a serious expression, "However, before joining us, I''m afraid there''s one more thing we have to do."


    "Clean the trouble!"


    The three of them said almost at the same time.


    The disciples of the first and fifth peaks were the source of trouble.


    Although all of them had escaped, the disciples of the Third Peak were all very suspicious.


    If a traitor were to appear in this group of people, and they were able to spread the news of the Void Sect in time, it would be a disaster for Samuel


    and the others.


    "But how? It''s impossible to expel all the disciples of the Third Peak." Yvonne frowned.

 Chapter 2648

    Chapter 2648


    "But this is the best way," Qin Shuang said coldly. Although this might bring great pressure of public opinion, Qin Shuang was a person who dared to take responsibility.


    For the safety of the other disciples, it was sometimes necessary to be ruthless.


    "But in this way, many innocent disciples will be implicated. The disciples of the first and fifth peaks may not be the same as their masters." Samuel shook his head.


    "The most important thing is that I may use them next," Samuel continued.


    Samuel pondered for a moment before saying, "Most of my army of strange beasts are contracted beasts of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. As long as they tear up the contract, many of the beasts will die. However, not now, Wang Huanzhi will definitely tear it apart at the beginning of the big battle to catch me off guard. Therefore, it is unrealistic to rely on strange beasts to restrain the people of the Medicine God''s Pavilion."


    "The reason why I don''t use the disciples of the Void Sect is that the previous battle is tooplicated. The disciples of the Void Sect will die in vain, but it doesn''t mean that they are useless. If they are weakened too much, I''m afraid that when I want to use them, there will be too few of them."


    When Qin Shuang heard this, she could not help but frown. "However, if we fail to find out who the spy is, they might bring about even worse situations."


    "Of course we have to investigate the spies who are on the same side with the enemy, but we don''t need to investigate," Samuel whispered. Then, Samuel waved his hand gently. Qin Shuang came over and Samuel told the two of them everything about his n.


    After hearing this, the two women smiled softly and nodded. Then, they continued to enjoy the beautiful scenery with Samuel.


    After sunset.


    A figure sneaked out of the Void Sect. Then, he went all the way to the headquarters of the Medicine God''s Pavilion at the foot of the mountain in a panic.


    However, the figure was stopped by the guards stationed at the foot of the mountain.


    "What are you doing?" The guard asked coldly. He lifted his sword and put it on the man''s neck.


    The man quickly raised his hand, and at the same time, he held a small sign in his right hand. "Master, please spare my life. We are on the same side, on the same side."


    The guard looked at the sign in his hand and took it. After ncing at it, he confirmed with the people beside him and then loosened the knife.


    "I want to see Senior Brother Ye. I have something important to report."


    The two guards nodded and put away their knives. Without looking back, they pointed inside and said, "Go in."


    After getting permission, the man walked quickly toward a tent inside.


    In the tent, Ye Gucheng was drinking. At this time, the man rushed in. "Greetings, Senior Brother Ye, Master and Martial Uncles."


    "Yes, Mian''er, get up." The First Peak Elder said indifferently. After drinking a mouthful of wine, he asked, "You came in such a hurry. Do you have any news?"


    The man scratched his head and said gloomily, "In fact, after theplete victory, I have been monitoring Samuel ording to Senior Brother Ye''s secret order. But it''s strange that Samuel took his wife to travel around and have fun all afternoon."


    "Have fun?" Wu Yan frowned. "Are you sure?"


    "Martial Uncle, I dare not make a mistake."


    Ye Gucheng raised his hand, indicating Wu Yan not to distrust his disciple. He looked at everyone coldly and said, "I''m afraid this Samuel is really patient. How can he still be in such a mood at this time?"


    "Haha, Samuel is such a good-for-nothing. Do you really think he can win just because he won this time?" The elder of the Fifth Peak shouted disdainfully.


    "A good-for-nothing himself is a good-for-nothing. There''s a saying that goes, ''get what I want in one day, and my words are incoherent When these words are used on Samuel, they''re so vivid. Forget it, let''s see how long he canst. When our reinforcements arrive, Samuel will cry miserably." The Sixthe Peak Elder also shouted angrily.


    "You''re right!" The first peak elder echoed.


    Ye Gucheng frowned slightly and looked at Wu Yan to see what his opinion was.


    His intuition told him that SamuelN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    should not be so careless. After all, although he did win and had the capital to be proud, he should


    understand that the army of the


    Medicine God''s Pavilion at the foot of the mountain would not retreat, which meant that at least the threat was still there. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org


    Wu Yan frowned and thought for a moment. Then he stood up and said, "I don''t think it''s that simple. We''ve dealt with Samuel several times. Judging from his words and deeds, I''m afraid he''s not a reckless person. I suspect..."


    "Martial uncle, are you suspecting that Samuel did it on purpose?" Ye Gucheng asked.


    In fact, this was also what Ye Gucheng suspected. Not to mention Samuel, someone with a little brain might not be so rxed.


    "Yes." Wu Yan nodded.


    Just as Ye Gucheng was about to


    speak, another notice came from outside the door. Then, a man


    rushed in He looked at everyone et


    present, and then at the person named Mian''er. Then, he knelt on the ground and said, "Senior Brother Ye, something bad has happened."


    Both of them were spies from the Void Sect, but their words werepletely different in less than half an hour. Everyone else was confused.

 Chapter 2649

    Chapter 2649


    Ye Gucheng frowned and said coldly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Samuel spread false news and traveling around is just an illusion. In fact, he is taking the opportunity to observe the terrain so as to bypass our encirclement. He secretly led the elites from the small road to the headquarters of the Lord," the man said urgently.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Samuel has gathered the disciples of the Void Sect. At this time, they have almost set off," the neer said.


    "Bang!"


    "Damn it, this damn Samuel." Hearing this news, Ye Gucheng was furious and smashed the wine table in front of him with one punch.


    The Elders of the First Peak and the Fifth and Sixth Peaks had stopped talking, and each of them was more anxious than thest. "Gucheng, this Samuel is indeed not as simple as we thought. He is just ying around in order to numb us. It''s not toote. We should quickly send people to intercept him and return to the headquarters to support Wang Huanzhi. Now the two armies are stationed a little far from our camp. Once Samuel takes advantage of this opportunity to enter, the consequences will be unimaginable." Wu Yan said urgently at this time.


    Ye Gucheng thought for a while. This was indeed the most important thing at the moment.


    If something bad happened to Wang Huanzhi, his future woulde to an end.


    "Fortunately, we have many spies in the Void Sect. Samuel can guard against one of them, but he can''t guard against two of them. There are even more," said the first peak elder.


    "Bring me the map." Ye Gucheng ignored him and shouted. Wu Yan quickly took out a map andid it in front of Ye Gucheng.


    When Ye Gucheng looked at the map carefully, he was shocked.


    As expected, there were a few small paths in the Void Sect that led down the mountain.


    "Everyone, listen up." Ye Gucheng shouted coldly. After sweeping his gaze across the crowd, he said powerfully, "Martial Uncle Wu Yan, immediately lead ten thousand people and chase after them from the small path. Master will lead ten thousand people to the side and support them at any time. The others will lead the army and rush to the headquarters with me."


    With this arrangement, they could sweep all the way back to the headquarters from the foot of the Void Sect to ensure that they would not miss the troops of Samuel.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone received the order and hurriedly arranged it.


    Not long after, the troops stationed at the foot of the Void Sect''s mountain split into three groups and slowly retreated in the direction of the headquarters.


    Ye Gucheng and the others were in a hurry. They rode fast, for fear that they couldn''t catch up with the sudden attack of Samuel.


    However, after more than half an hour, the anxiety of Ye Gucheng and the others slowly turned into doubt. After another hour, the three armies finally gathered one kilometer ahead of the headquarters.


    Looking from a distance, the camp was calm, as if there was no possibility of an enemying.


    "Where''s Samuel?" Ye Gucheng hurriedly asked Wu Yan.


    "We haven''t found any trace of the enemy all the way," Wu Yan said.


    The Elder of the First Peak also shook his head. He was in charge of walking in the middle, and he cour pick up the general army on the


    main road at any time, as well Yan''s troop on the path.


    as Wu


    ovN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing all the way.


    "F*ck, where did he go?" Ye Gucheng looked ahead impatiently.


    Could it be that the army of Samuel was a ghost army? Did they disappear into thin air?


    At this time, the tent of the headquarters was opened. Wang Huanzhi led a few people to walk toward Ye Gucheng and the others under the guidance of several disciples.


    After hearing the news of the


    §Õ§Ö§ä


    guarding disciples, Wang Huanzhi felt very strange. When he came to Ye Gucheng, Wang Huanzhi said, unhappily and strangely, "Gucheng, shouldn''t you guard the foot of the mountain of the Void Sect at this time? Why did youe back with your men?"


    Ye Gucheng was a little


    embarrassed and quickly saluted and apologized. "Lord, I received the news that Samuel deliberately swa around in the afternoon and pretended to be in a fake state. fact, he wanted to y


    hide-and-seek and sneak-attack our


    headquarters, so I led the army all


    the way back to support you."


    "Did you find anything?" Wang Huanzhi said frowningly.


    Ye Gucheng shook his head honestly. "It''s strange that we are divided into three groups. We searched all the way back, but the troops of Samuel seemed to have disappeared."


    "Disappeared?" Wang Huanzhi frowned. "It''s easy for one person to hide, but it''s not easy for hundreds of people to hide in an army."


    Hong!!!


    All of a sudden, in the night, around the distant mountain, a shocking explosion sounded, and a white light lit up half of the valley.


    Vaguely, the crowd could vaguely hear shouts of war. Under the firelight, there were even saber and sword shadows.


    "Oh no." Wang Huanzhi shouted at this time, and his expression became extremely ferocious. "That''s the army we used to ambush the support army of the Fu family in Tian City."


    Ye Gucheng''s face was ashen. "We... we..."


    "Damn it."


    With a snap, Wang Huanzhi pped Ye Gucheng in the face. He was so angry that he jumped up and scolded, "We fell into the trap."


    Ye Gucheng''s body swayed, and he looked nkly at the distant mes of war.


    Wang Huanzhi spat out a mouthful of blood from his mouth. If he were not half-god, he would not have been able to breathe.


    The members of the Void Sect looked at each other...

 Chapter 2650

    Chapter 2650


    Most of the people in the Void Sect were confused by the mes not far away.


    The first thing they thought was that the army of the Medicine God''s Pavilion were attacking them.


    Even the Void Sect was iparably shocked. The Medicine God''s Pavilion was obviously even more terrified. "This..."


    Everyone from the Medicine God''s Pavilion looked at each other in shock.


    Looking at the mes in the distance, it was impossible to rush back to support them.


    Ye Gucheng felt the burning pain on his face, and his teeth were almost crushed. How could it be like this?


    "A counter n. No, a double counter n. Samuel will definitely know that we have spies. Therefore, he first resorted to a counter n and asked us to deliberately be prepared. Then, he set up a counter n to achieve a double-attack. When wepletely put down our guard, we will fall into his trap of luring the tiger out of the mountain." Wu Yan frowned and was extremely angry.


    Samuel''s move was almost impossible for them to defend against.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Samuel, you despicable and shameless b*tch, how dare you y these tricks on me," Ye Gucheng growled with a cold face. The anger in his eyes could not wait to burn Samuel to ashes.


    "Wu Yan, immediately lead the elites and follow me to kill that b*tch." With an angry shout, Ye Gucheng wanted to drink the blood of Samuel and peel off the skin of Samuel. After that, he was about to fly to the fire.


    "You idiot, do you still think I haven''t lost enough?" At this time, Wang Huanzhi shouted.


    What was the point of rushing there? With the distance between here and the Void Sect, it would take at least half an hour for an expert to fly there. ording to the current attack, after half an hour, his elite troops would probably be gone.


    When Ye Gucheng went there at that time, it was equivalent to letting others ambush him directly.


    "Are we just going to watch?" Ye Gucheng turned around and said unwillingly.


    "If you had half of Samuel''s brain, you wouldn''t have said such things to me now." Wang Huanzhi''s eyes widened in anger. He was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. "What are you talking about the genius? You''re just so-so."


    After saying this, Wang Huanzhi shouted angrily, "What the fuck are you waiting for? When Samuel finishes my ambushing troops,e back and counterattack us? Hurry up and get back to the foot of the mountain to guard."


    "Damn it, a stupid donkey."


    "The genius of the Void Sect? Is this how he is yed by a useless trash of the Void Sect? Fuck!"


    Wang Huanzhi kept cursing. Under the persuasion of several subordinates, he went back to the main tent.


    Ye Gucheng lowered his head. When he looked up, he saw the disdain and anger of Wang Huanzhi''s executives.


    "You should reflect on yourself. Genius boy, haha!"


    "If you anger the Lord the next time, just wait and see."


    "D*mn it. Idiots do stupid things. Go back and reflect on yourself."


    "Otherwise, the ghosts of the elite troops woulde to you for revenge tonight."


    They were obviously very dissatisfied with Ye Gucheng''s behavior. In addition, everyone was working under Wang Huanzhi and held an important position. Everyone was theirpetitors. How could they let go of such a good opportunity to trample on each other?


    Hearing these abuse and sarcasm, Ye Gucheng clenched his fists and trembled slightly.


    As the God''s favored son, when did he have the right to be taught a lesson by these good-for-nothings? Especially, he was one of the most valued people in this group of mediocre people in Wang Huanzhi. Besides, he was young, so his future was promising.


    But tonight, the situation had obviously changed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. We just didn''t expect that Samuel, such a good-for-nothing, would be so proficient in the game. We were careless." Wu Yan saw that Wang Huanzhi had already left, so he confronted the group of executives.


    "That''s right. Gucheng just doesn''t want to y with him in such a despicable way." The first peak elder also protected his son.


    After all, Ye Gucheng was their current tree.


    "Haha, careless? You are not as smart as others, but you''re still so stubborn."


    "I can also say that I don''t like to pursue fame and fortune. Otherwise, it will be my turn to get one of the three the True Gods. They will be


    mine along time ago." Another


    executive said with a smile. Then, he suddenly gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, "You''re bragging. Who can''t do that?"


    "You!!" the first peak elder cried, exasperated.


    "Enough!" Ye Gucheng shouted coldly. He red at the first peak elder and said coldly, "Do you still think that we are not shameful enough? Let''s go!"


    After that, with a cold face, he led the troops to the ce guarded at the foot of the mountain.


    With an embarrassed look, the first


    peak elder quickly caught up with


    el


    them. After walking for a few minutes, he finally couldn''t help saying, "Well, Gucheng, don''t be angry with me. I just can''t see through those b*stards. Usually, when you are awesome, they have to greet you with smiling faces. This is a little difficult now. Immediately, theyare like evil dogs, and they want to bite you to death." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes, Senior Brother of the First Peak also cares about you. He doesn''t want you to be insulted, does he?"


    "As I said, everything tonight was caused by that damned Samuel. Damn it, sooner orter, we will tear that bitch into pieces."


    Wu Yan''s face was ice-cold as he said to Ye Gucheng, "After this matter, Wang Huanzhi''s trust in you will decrease. We must be careful in the future." "Samuel might be able to gather with the troops from the Fu n''s Tian Lan City. They might rush down the mountain at any time. We must be careful. If anything goes wrong..."


    Wu Yan did not continue, but his meaning was obvious.


    Ye Gucheng nodded with a cold face and raised his voice, "Everyone, hurry back to the foot of the mountain immediately."


    "Yes!"


    The army followed and rushed to the foot of the mountain without stopping.


    In the Void Sect.


    Just when the group of people from the Void Sect was in a state of panic, their disciples reported that the Fu family army from the back mountain had suddenly arrived. The elites of the Medicine God''s Pavilion who were lying in ambush on the road suddenly rushed out and the two sides began to fire. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    However, what the elite troops of the Medicine God''s Pavilion did not expect was that the Fu n''s army, which should have been ambushed, did not panic at all. Instead, they were prepared to fight with them.


    Not long after, Samuel suddenly led hundreds of strange beasts to charge at the elites of the Medicine God''s Pavilion from behind.


    Hearing this, the group of people from the Void Sect were even more stunned.


    At the same time, everyone couldn''t help but look at Ruoyu, who was next to Master Sanyong.


    After today''s great victory, all the strange beasts were temporarily ced in the back mountain of the fourth peak by the Void Sect, and Ruoyu and her disciples were responsible for taking care of them.


    "This... this is impossible. The strange beasts in the back mountain of the fourth peak didn''t move at all," Ruoyu said in a strange voice.

 Chapter 2651

    Chapter 2651


    "Did you see wrongly?" Sanyong asked.


    "Elder, if one or two of them ran out, I and the disciples might have seen wrongly. However, if there were more than a hundred of them, even the entire Void Sect would notice them, let alone the disciples guarding the fourth peak."


    Ruoyu''s words made everyone nod. Yes, hundreds of strange beasts flew out of the Void Sect, which was not a small movement. There was no reason for them not to notice.


    "This Samuel... how did he bring over a hundred strange beasts to ambush the elite troops of the Medicine God''s Pavilion?" The Second Peak Elder was greatly puzzled.


    "That''s right. Not to mention that the enemy doesn''t know, even we don''t know. The most important thing is that Ye Gucheng''s army at the foot of the mountain unexpectedly retreated and then rushed back. I don''t know what Samuel has done to them."


    "Who cares? The Void Sect is now Samuel''s ally."


    Hearing the other people''s words, Sanyong and Lin Mengxi also nodded. Samuel was not an enemy; otherwise, they would be the ones who were tired of running for their lives and suffering from all kinds of sudden attacks.


    While they were talking, another disciple rushed in and walked to the front of Sanyong. He saluted and said, "Elder, Sect Master and Samuel are back."


    Sanyong smiled and said, "Please wee them toe in."


    The disciple nodded. Not long after he left, Samuel brought Qin Shuang and the other women over slowly.


    The members of the Void Sect looked at each other. This... this was not right.


    It''s understandable that Samuel didn''t bring the Fu Family Army in, but there must be a group of his attendants and strange beasts behind him, right? But the problem was that there were only three people in Samuel.


    Samuel didn''t bring the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others. In fact, he was afraid of alerting the enemy. After that, Samuel didn''t stop, leaving only one sentence, and then went back with Yvonne.


    Seeing that Samuel could not stay, a group of people surrounded Qin Shuang tightly.


    "Sect Master, what''s going on tonight? How... how did this happen?"


    "Yeah, it''s too incredible."


    Qin Shuang turned around and looked at the group of dazed disciples of the Void Sect, including the Elders and Sanyong. She could not help but reveal a knowing smile.


    In fact, when Samuel told her about this n for the first time, she was also very shocked. In the afternoon, Samuel asked her to pretend to go to the mountains and enjoy the scenery with them, but at dinner, Qin Shuang made an excuse to go to the bathroom.


    In fact, the little Tianlu Pixiu who was fed like a pig by Samuel in advance was waiting for her in the backyard and took her all the way to Tian City. The Fu Family Army was quickly persuaded. After all, this war was closely rted to them.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before the beginning of the war, they wanted to send troops from behind several times, but unfortunately, there were always ambushes on the way up the mountain. Several small troops were ambushed to death and suffered heavy losses, so it was difficult to support Wang Huanzhi.


    For them, Qin Shuang''s persuasion was a very risky move, but at the same time, it was also an opportunity.


    If they didn''t support Wang Huanzhi, the Fu and Ye families would only be in trouble. This was the foundation of their development. How could they not pay attention to it?


    At night, Sampel knew that his


    At night, Sambel


    actions in the afternoon had been betrayed by some traitors of the Virtual Sect to Ye Gucheng. He was not surprised about this, because in the afternoon, Samuel was doing that on purpose for them to see.


    However, for Samuel, it was not a loss. He had apanied Yvonne and he had also seen the actual map of the Void Sect.


    Then, Samuel pretended to gather together, and then spread the news that they were going to attack the headquarters of the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    In this world, it was not easy to believe the truth, and it was not easy to lie. However, it was the things which seemed to be true that was most easily believed.


    There was a set of double-handed traps. There was truth in the fake, and there was false in the real. Once Ye Gucheng fell into the trap, he would be transferred away from the mountain.


    As for the sudden appearance of the hundred beasts of Samuel...


    That was when Samuel was enjoying the scenery on the fourth peak in the afternoon, he had already prepared to put a group of strange beasts into his Eight Destions Heavenly Book.


    No one knew what was going on.


    He seemed to be just a shadow, but suddenly he could drag out tens of thousands of troops. Who would not be stunned?


    "So you want to know?" Qin Shuang was in a good mood after the surprise attack had seeded. She swept her gaze across the crowd.


    The group of people nodded vigorously as they looked at Qin Shuang eagerly.


    "I also want to tell you guys. However, I don''t have the time right now. Immediately gather all the disciples in the sect," said Qin Shuang.


    As soon as these words came out, the group of people looked at each other. Why did they need to gather together at this time?


    Sanyong took a step forward and said, "Shuang''er, no, Sect Master, it''s getting dark now. Why are you gathering people here?"


    "That''s right. Right now, the elite troops of the Medicine God''s Pavilion have all been attacked by us. For the time being, we can recuperate tonight." The Second Peak Elder also frowned and said.


    "Gather? Of course we have to


    attack!" Qin Shuang sneered. "Have


    all the disciples gather in the main hall immediately. In ten minutes,


    Sall


    ve


    tain


    of them will attack the army stationed at the foot of the by the Medicine God Pavilion."

 Chapter 2652

    Chapter 2652


    Although the group of people was stunned, since the Sect Master gave the order, the others quickly informed the rest of the disciples to gather urgently ording to the order.


    Sanyong frowned as he pondered over Qin Shuang''s intentions.


    After a while, he understood.


    Now that the Fu n''s army had broken through the siege and joined forces with the Void Sect, they could be considered a good army. If they could capture the army of the Medicine God''s Pavilion below, then they would be able to surround the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    At least for now, it was hard to predict that who would lose.


    Although Samuel and Yvonne had returned to the fourth peak, they did not rest. Instead, they went to the back mountain of the fourth peak.


    At the foot of the mountain, Ye Gucheng''s troops were stationed.


    After a night of running around, the disciples under him were exhausted, but they had no time to rest and adjust. Under the arrangement of Ye Gucheng, tens of thousands of troops were back into the defense work.


    Ye Gucheng''s arrangement was quite stable. His army guarded the three mountain passes of the Void Sect, basically blocking the way of the Void Sect. He also sent many soldiers to guard the other paths.


    A hundred meters away was the tent for the support of the army. There were more than 30,000 people, who could deal with any emergencies at any time.


    As for him, he led the remaining 10,000 people to the thirdyer steadily.


    The entire defense system was like an iron bucket, unbreakable.


    Ye Gucheng also knew that after the elites lying in ambush on the mountain were defeated, the Fu family army from Tian City would soone, and it was very likely that they would join forces with the Void Sect, so he must be careful.


    "Commander Ye, Commander Chen has arrived." A servant reported.


    Hearing this name, Ye Gucheng immediately frowned with dissatisfaction. "What is he doing here?"


    "I heard that it was the Honorable Lord who sent him here."


    Ye Gucheng''s face immediately turned cold. Under the guidance of his subordinates, he returned to the main tent with Wu Yan and the others.


    In front of the main tent stood arge group of people. In front of the crowd was a middle-aged man in his thirties. He had a mustache, eagle eyes, and a murderous aura.


    Several advisors followed him. When seeing Ye Guchenging over, the middle-aged man raised his thin and long eyebrows slightly.


    "What are you doing here?" Ye Gucheng''s face was cold and he said without any politeness.


    "Haha, what else can I do? The Lord ordered me toe here to prevent any idents," Commander Chen said softly.


    "I''ll guard the foot of the Void Sect Mountain myself. What problems can there be? You don''t need to be here. Take your people and leave quickly," Ye Gucheng said coldly.


    There should not be two generals in the army. The arrival of Commander Chen had obviously restricted Ye Gucheng''s power. This was obviously not something that Ye Gucheng was willing to see.


    Commander Chen wasn''t angry when he heard Ye Gucheng''s stern shout. He smiled disdainfully, "What? We''re both at the same level, yet you stillmand me?"


    "I''m here on the Lord''s orders. What right do you have to control me?"


    "Let all the subordinates join the defense."


    "Yes!" One of his subordinates hurriedly epted the order. As soon as he moved, the Elder of the First Peak and the others also moved, and the two sides immediately became tense.


    How could Ye Gucheng allow others to show off in front of him?


    "Haha, Commander Ye, why are you so nervous? We are all working for the Lord. If you want us to go back, we can go back. However, have you thought about how to exin to our Lord? Our Lord hates others against his order."


    "Moreover, the people from the Tian City''s Fu n are already on top. Once they join forces with the Void Sect to attack, if you can''t defend the ce, can you take the responsibility?" An old man beside Commander Chen said coldly.


    Hearing this, Ye Gucheng''s face darkened.


    If he disobeyed Wang Huanzhi''s order, he would naturally not have a good ending. If he insisted on doing it because of his own will, and if there was something wrong with the guards here, his ending would be miserable.


    "You can stay, but who will others listen to?" Wu Yan said coldly.


    "Heh heh, of course we''ll listen to Commander Chen. Don''t tell me we''ll listen to Commander Ye? You''ve run back and forth a tornado all night, and I''m afraid you won''t be able to handle it if you continue tomand us." The old manughed.


    As soon as these words came out, the crowd around Commander Chen burst intoughter. In fact, the old man was secretly mocking Ye Gucheng''s embarrassed look of being tricked tonight. Who couldn''t understand it?


    Ye Gucheng''s expression was


    ice-cold. This condition was definitely not something that he could agree to. This meant that his status would be lowered. Moreover, if news of it reached Wang Huanzhi, Wang Huanzhi would also be disappointed in him, and Wang Huanzhi might even gradually decline him in the future.


    "outlet me make it clear to you. I''ll guard the army at the foot of the mountain personally. Even if youe, you''re here to help me. Don''t you understand who''s in charge and who''s in charge?" Ye Gucheng gritted his teeth and said coldly.


    Commander Chen was obviously not convinced. Just as he was about to speak, a disciple rushed over.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he knelt on the ground and said hurriedly, "Senior Brother Ye, something bad has happened. I just sneaked down from the Void Sect. Hannigan... Samuel has organized all the troops of the Void Sect to attack us when we are tired."


    Ye Gucheng was stunned. "F*ck,e again?"

 Chapter 2653

    Chapter 2653


    At the same time, Ye Gucheng quietly nced at Commander Chen.


    Commander Chen frowned and smiled teasingly as he looked at Ye Gucheng indifferently.


    Obviously, he was waiting for Ye Gucheng''s choice.


    For a moment, Ye Gucheng was anxious and angry. What made him angry was that Samuel suddenly took action at this time. If he believed it and this information was wrong, then the joke he had been fooled before would be put on again.


    But if he didn''t believe it, if it was true, he would be dead meat.


    While Ye Gucheng was hesitating, Commander Chen sneered and said, "Oh, what, Commander Ye, you don''t know what to do? Why don''t I give you an idea?"


    "Commander Ye, in my opinion, it''s best to get the front line troops ready for battle. Otherwise, if the enemy forces attack and your men run away for a night and are still unprepared, then the losses will be heavy and even the situation of the battle will change." The old man next to Commander Chenughed.


    Ye Gucheng felt that this made sense, but Commander Chen smiled at the old man next to him and said, "I''m afraid that someone will be tricked twice in the same way. You also know that people can make mistakes, but if he makes the same mistake twice, it can''t be called making mistakes."


    "What should it be called?" The old man replied in amusement, but he deliberately looked at Ye Gucheng.


    "Stupid."


    "Haha." The crowd burst intoughter.


    Ye Gucheng''s face suddenly turned green and red. Commander Chen and the others were obviouslyughing at him.


    If he was really fooled, those mocking and sarcastic words would onlye more violently, and would even be his sore spot and he would be at the mercy of these people.


    His surbordiate didn''te early orte, but came to report at this time.


    "For the sake of caution, Gucheng, let all the brothers on the frontlines cheer up and prepare for the other side''s surprise attack." Wu Yan gently leaned into Ye Gucheng''s ear and whispered his opinion.


    This was obviously the best way for Wu Yan. After all, safety was the top priority.


    Ye Gucheng thought about it and was a little unwilling to give up. He said, "Do you believe Samuel''s nonsense? When we were tired, he attacks us? Compared with the battle they just experienced, it''s nothing for us to just make a trip in vain. If someone wants to fight, I should be the one to fight."


    "Gucheng, even if we are wrong, at the very least, we are still very steady. At the very most, we will be ridiculed by this group of people. However, if we lose our position, it will be..." Wu Yan hurriedly said.


    Hearing this, Ye Gucheng also felt that it was quite reasonable.


    "Order all the brothers at the frontline to cheer up and deal with their sudden attack at any time."


    "Yes!"


    When Commander Chen and the others saw that Ye Gucheng had made up his mind, they also sneered disdainfully.


    "What are you all standing there for? The wind is too cold. Have your mouths all been blown away by the wind? Don''t you know what to to?" Ye Gucheng seized the opportunity to sneer coldly. "Or are you all deaf? Can''t you hear what I just said?"


    "Commander Ye just said that all the disciples are ready to attack at any time!" The First Peak Elder snorted bitterly.


    Upon hearing these words, the subordinates of Commander Chen immediately became extremely angry. They wanted to stand out and argue, but were stopped by the old man with one hand. He nced at Ye Gucheng and said with a smile, "Since Commander Ye has said so, then we should help. What are you waiting for? Listen to the arrangement."


    After that, he looked at Commander Chen respectfully and said, "Commander, it''s gettingte. The tent has been set up for you. Let''s rest."


    Commander Chen nodded and nced at Ye Gucheng before leaving, his eyes full of provocation and disdain.


    "Damn it, this Chen Rongsheng, fuck!" After Commander Chen left, Wu Yan shouted angrily.


    Ye Gucheng''s eyes were also burning with anger. Chen Rongsheng, this b*tch, had always been on bad terms with him. Chen Rongsheng had even looked down on him many times because he was from a famous family. In the past, it was one thing, but now, when he was in a bad situation, this b*stard went up to beat him. It was really hateful.


    "F*ck, Samuel, you''d bettere over obediently tonight." Looking coldly at the ck mountain in front of him, Ye Gucheng shouted angrily. Meanwhile, in the Void Sect.


    The disciples had already gathered, and Qin Shuang had also finished counting. However, after counting Qin Shuang asked all the disciples to rest and wait on the spot, while she went back to the main hall todo something.


    As for Samuel, although the house was bright, there was no one inside.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Qin Shuang''s group was gathering urgently, Samuel had predicted that those traitors would definitely ck off on him. That night, they brought Yvonne and Nian''er to the back mountain.


    Back at the back mountain, he was in aplicated mood.


    For the first time in Eight Direction World, he was almost dead here.


    However, the family of three did not stop. They passed through the spring and walked towards the cave where the Beast King was born.


    On the t ground of the cave, a group of strange beasts had already been prepared.


    One tiger and one lion stood in front of all the beasts. After Stone Monkey''s death, they were promoted. From a certain point of view, they had today because of Samuel, so their gratitude to Samuel was different.


    Secondly, Samuel now had big and small Tianly Pixiu s around him. As strange beasts, how could they not know what level and rank Tianlu Pixiu was? Even Tianlu Pixius were the pets of Samuel, so they were more convinced of Samuel. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In the end, the most important thing was that these strange beasts knew Samuel''s ability in the battle of the Void Sect.


    "Greetings, Beast King!"


    "Greetings, Madam."


    "Greetings, Miss!"


    All the beasts cried out and knelt neatly in front of Samuel.


    Samuel smiled gently, and a white light appeared on his arm. At this time, a rabbit with tiger teeth appeared in front of everyone.


    "Greetings, the Second Beast King."


    They hadn''t seen Xiaobai for a long time, and now Xiaobai had grown up a lot. To some extent, it was full of. difficulties. It had just been reborn and met a freak like Samuel. Not long after it recognized the master, it encountered an ident with Samuel again. After a white, it had


    basically been in a difficult state.


    Fortunately, after absorbing in the energy in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, it had finally been replenished. After such a long time of digesting, Xiaobai not only woke up, but also became much stronger.


    Today, it reappeared among the beasts in a majestic manner.


    "Get up, all of you." Samuel smiled.


    All the beasts rose together.


    Nian''er looked at the strange creatures in front of her, but she was not afraid. Soon, she was even attracted by its cute appearance when she saw Xiaobai.


    Taking advantage of Samuel''s carelessness, she ran directly to Xiaobai and tried to get close to it.


    "Are you a rabbit?"


    "But the rabbits I saw when I was a child all have two front gate teeth. Why don''t you have them?"


    "Are you naughty? Did you break the front door?"


    "Ah, your two teeth are so long. How about I fix them for you?"


    Xiaobai was stunned and then looked at Samuel weakly. But before Samuel could react, suddenly...

 Chapter 2654

    Chapter 2654


    Han Nian suddenly held Xiaobai in her arms. She liked this cute rabbit so much.


    Being held like a doll by a petite body, Xiaobai''s face suddenly turned red. Among all the beasts, it was the mighty former King of Beasts, and even now it showed up, it was awesome, but now... because of Han Nian...


    Yvonne and Samuel couldn''t help but look at each other with a bitter smile. Looking at Xiaobai''s confused and helpless eyes, Yvonne shook her head and said with a smile, "Nian''er, be a good girl and y with Xiaobai... Rabbitter. Dad still has something important to do."


    "No, mom, I like little rabbits. I want to y with it," Nian''er said coquettishly, her big watery eyes full of tears. Obviously, she liked to y with Xiaobai and was reluctant to let go.


    But because of nervousness, when Han Nian answered Yvonne, she couldn''t help tightening her grip on Xiaobai''s neck. Suddenly, Xiaobai leaned forward and leaned back, its eyes full of shock and helplessness.


    Samuel nced at Xiaobai with a wry smile. He was not worried that Xiaobai would be tortured by Nian''er. After all, although Xiaobai had just woken up, with its ability, even if he let Han Nian cut it with a knife, she could not hurt it at all. What Samuel cared more about was whether his daughter''s innocence would cause trouble to Xiaobai.


    If there was, Samuel was naturally unwilling to indulge Han Nian''s behavior.


    Although Samuel loved Han Nian very much, he never wanted to ignore the education.


    Although Xiaobai''s eyes were full of despair, it still nodded. Although it was a Beast King, the little princess in front of it was so cute!


    Samuel nodded gratefully. Putting down the dignity of the Beast King and apanying his daughter, he also knew that Xiaobai had sacrificed a lot. What''s more, this ambush by the beast army relied on Xiaobai.


    That night, they chatted outside Yvonne''s room and suddenly heard the sound of beasts. In addition, Yvonne''s words "beast nature" made Samuel think of the army of strange beasts. However, the number of strange beasts in the fourth peak Mountain Range was too small, so Samuel asked for a map to find the possible strange beasts in the nearby mountains.


    And taking them for his own use naturally depended on Xiaobai, the king with the King of Beasts'' aura.


    "Okay, let her do it," Samuel said with a smile.


    "You just spoil her." Yvonne was a little helpless.


    Samuel smiled and then looked at all the strange beasts. "Thank you for your cooperation in this bitter battle."


    After saying that, Samuel did not say much. With a wave of his big hand, hundreds of strange beasts suddenly appeared in front of him. These strange beasts were all shining with silver light and their faces were ruddy. It could be seen from their appearances that they were full of energy at this time, and their bodies were full of energy.


    "King of Beasts, this is..."


    "They are your brothers who went out to fight with you today? What... what happened to them?"


    The Lion and Tiger looked at each


    Pet


    other. It was inevitable that some of them would be killed or injured if Samuel took them out tounch surprise attack. However, what they saw was not the situation in front of them. Instead, the beasts all enjoyed a sunny bath as if they had just gone out to eat a big meal. Content


    belongs to


    Most importantly, they also noticed that when these beasts came back, their cultivation and level were greatly improved.


    This made the group of strange beasts extremely shocked and envious.


    If they had known this, they would have followed the Beast King to fight.


    The reason why these strange beasts underwent such a sudden qualitative change was that Samuel had put them into the Eight Destions Heavenly Book and the energy inside was generated. With the change in time, could they not change?


    "Thank you, King of Beasts."


    At this time, the group of nourished beasts all knelt down andpletely surrendered to Samuel.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel smiled and waved his hand


    to signal them to get up. At the same time, he turned his gaze to the other eager beast groups and said, "Don''t worry, everyone. You all have participated in the battle with me, so you can naturally enjoy this kind of treatment."


    After hearing this, the entire group of


    beasts boiled with excitement.


    Beasts were different from others.


    Although they were strong, it was


    a''s


    difficult as climbing to the sky for them


    to


    cu


    cultivate. Many beasts cultivated to a certain degree and they could even transform into human beings to suppress the heavenlyw. And their goal was to be more suitable to cultivate like humans.


    "Thank you for your kindness, King of Beasts. We are extremely grateful to you."


    Samuel smiled and let all the strange beasts stand in a row. Then, he opened the Eight Destions Heavenly Book and a light circle appeared in front of Samuel. All the strange beasts obediently walked into the light circle.


    As they entered the Eight Destions Heavenly Book one after another, these strange beasts soon arrived in an extremely strange world, but the energy here was extremely abundant, which made these strange beasts very happy.


    "This brat, does he treat my ce like a zoo?" In midair, a voice sounded annoying and funny.


    "Hahahaha." Another voice chuckled and said, "The enemy ising. Let him be."


    "If I don''t let him be, can I let this group of strange beasts in? Does he really think that he haspletely conquered me? Without my permission, how can he be so presumptuous?"


    "Why did this kid suddenlye in?" At this time, another voice was suddenly full of doubts.

 Chapter 2655

    Chapter 2655


    Following their gazes, Samuel slowly walked in.


    "There are so many things happening in the Void Sect. Does this brat still have the time toe here?" The first voice said strangely.


    "What is that kid doing?"


    At this time, Samuel came in and said something to the tiger and lion. Not longter, the two elders came out with a small strange beast. Behind them, Samuel signed a contract with the strange beast.


    After that, he left.


    When he returned to the cave, Samuel looked at Xiaobai and then at Yvonne. He was a little nervous, but after pursing his lips, he simply destroyed the contract he just signed with spirit.


    The next second, Samuel came in from the Eight Destions World again and found the two elders at an extremely fast speed. In front of the two elders, the strange beast had been seriously injured, but it was still alive.


    "Ha, this kid is quite quick-witted."


    "Using the estrangement between the two worlds to tear up the contract between humans and pets. Although he doesn''t know the truth, he found a way at least by ident."


    "That''s right. Once the contract is destroyed, the divine beast will immediately die. However, this instant death is during Eight Direction World, and when the beast reaches the Eight Destions World, the amount of time it die will be greatly magnified. After all, a second in Eight Direction World ispletely different in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book."


    "He is quite smart."


    The two voices chuckled.


    Samuel quickly went out again. Not long after, therger group of strange beasts entered the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. Most of them were pets from the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    Obviously, the result of Samuel''s test had given him a way and a temporary solution.


    What was left was how to cure these beasts in the shortest time.


    Samuel couldn''t figure it out, so he sat alone in front of the bamboo roof and thought hard.


    Yvonne poured a ss of water and handed it to Samuel. She looked back at Han Nian, who was ying happily with Xiaobai in the bamboo house, and patted Samuel on the shoulder. "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself."


    Samuel took the cup and lightly took a sip. "If the Medicine God''s Pavilion tore the contract, arge number of strange beasts here would die because of this. I don''t really need them to help me. I just don''t want them to die."


    After that, he looked at Yvonne and Samuel said, "These strange beasts went against the master''s will in order to help me. Now they are in danger. If I can''t save them, I..."


    "I understand. That will make you feel very guilty. However, since you have entered the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, you still have a lot of time to think about it slowly. Don''t be too anxious," Yvonne said with concern.


    Samuel nodded.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that he had everything, he onlycked one treatment method.


    "By the way, what should we do with Senior Sister Qin Shuang? They have gathered for so long," said Yvonne with concern.


    Samuel smiled disdainfully. "It''s okay. Don''t worry. Let them wait."


    Eight Direction World.


    Another few hours passed.


    The gathered disciples had long been sleepy from waiting, but Qin Shuang was still in the main hall. Every time a disciple couldn''t help but ask when to set off, Qin Shuang''s reply was that it was not the right time yet.


    Since the disciples of the Void Sect were still like this, the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion at the foot of the mountain were even more annoyed.


    They could only watch helplessly as they stared at the mountain in front of them. From the moment they were fully focused, until now, their eyes were tired. Their eyes were almost able to see an illusion.


    The cold wind at night was


    bone-chilling The group of disciples


    couldn''t help but tighten their clothes, Damn it, didn''t they say that the group of bitches from the Void Sect would attack us at any time? It''s already midnight. Why hasn''t there been any movement yet?"


    "Who knows? Perhaps this is just false news. Anyway, it''s not the first time that Commander Ye has been fooled."


    "Damn it, he was fooled. There''s no need for us to take the me."


    "Right. Damn it!"


    In the main tent, Ye Gucheng''s face was cold. He held the cup with one hand and clenched his teeth.


    "It is already midnight. It is already midnight. Why isn''t there any activity over at Samuel''s side? Damn it. That bastard won''t fool us again, will he?" The First Peak Elder was so furious that be paced back and forth on the spot as he furiously cried out.


    "Samuel is too shameless. What does he take us for? Does he think we are monkeys?" The Fifth Peak Elder also said angrily.


    "The good-for-nothing can only use cheap tricks. If he has the guts to fight head-on, I will kill this bastard." The elder of the Sixth Peak was also unconvinced.


    Wu Yan frowned and shouted angrily, "Now that he''s here, how dare you kill him?"


    The elder of the Sixth Peak immediately shrank his head. If he had dared, the Void Sect would have taken action a long time ago.


    After Wu Yan finished speaking, the elder of the First Peak said, "Although Samuel has released the news, the Fu family army stationed on the mountain did not move at all. Is it really fake?"


    "Bang!"


    The whole cup was instantly shattered into pieces in Ye Gucheng''s hands.


    Ye Gucheng stapped the table in anger. "F*ck, this Samuel is just a good-for-nothing, but he humiliated me again and again. He even yed trickson me again and again tonight. I really want to drink his blood and pull his tendons. Master."


    "Yes!"


    "Wait!" Wu Yan suddenly said.


    e

 Chapter 2656

    Chapter 2656


    After Wu Yan finished speaking, he bowed and hurriedly advised, "Gucheng, this is a very important matter. Once we withdraw our troops, if Samueles, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Ye Gucheng frowned. Wu Yan''s words did make sense.


    "Senior Brother Wu Yan, aren''t you being too careful? The Fu n''s army on the mountain did not move. Moreover, we have been waiting for a couple of hours. Currently, everyone is tired and our disciples have manyints. If this continues, I''m afraid that we will not only beughed to death by Commander Chen. Our disciples will also be able to secretly curse us to death." The First Peak Elder muttered.


    "That''s right. If Commander Chen were to tell Wang Huanzhi about these things, what would Wang Huanzhi think of our Gucheng? They would definitely think that our Gucheng is brainless. If the enemy casually gives us a small piece of news, we''ll have to spend the night on it." The Fifth Peak Elder said with dissatisfaction.


    These people all loved face more, especially after following Ye Gucheng. Obviously, they were treated very well in Wang Huanzhi''s side. They could get whatever they wanted.


    What''s more, why did they give up on the elders of the Void Sect and follow Ye Gucheng? Wasn''t it just for glory and wealth? They would naturally be unhappy if they had to endure the humiliation of Commander Chen''s group.


    The Elder of the Sixth Peak nodded and said, "Yes, Gucheng, Wang Huanzhi has always valued you very much. He thinks that you are young and talented, and very smart. If we were to be tricked twice, I''m afraid that Wang Huanzhi would be very disappointed, right?"


    "You!!" Wu Yan was furious. Compared with the three elders, Wu Yan obviously valued not only the current glory, wealth, and arrogance, but also the future.


    What he wanted was power.


    "Gucheng, don''t listen to their nonsense. Currently, the most important thing is to guard tonight. At the very least, this will allow us to protect our basics." Wu Yan hurriedly advised.


    As long as the guards were well-guarded, Ye Gucheng''s position would at least never change. This was their basic goal. But if Samuel seeded in the sneak attack, the consequences would be very horrible.


    For a moment, Ye Gucheng was also extremely hesitant. For him, face was the most important thing, and the ridicule of others was even more uneptable. He, who was proud and aloof, could not tolerate these colleaguesughing and insulting him. What he wanted was the kind of respect and absolute envy of tens of thousands of people.


    He couldn''t bear to be ridiculed by someone like Commander Chen, who was usually lower than him, at this time. However, Wu Yan''s words really made sense.


    Just when he was in a dilemma, he suddenly heard someone shouting outside the tent.


    "Report!"


    Then, a disciple rushed in.


    Before he could stand firm, the disciple directly knelt on the ground with inertia. Obviously, it was too urgent.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Gucheng asked coldly.


    "There''s something... happening in the Void Sect."


    As soon as he said this, the elders were stunned and their faces turned pale. Wu Yan waved his fist and said, "Sure enough."


    Ye Gucheng stood up in a hurry. "Quickly report it."


    "Yes!" The disciple took a deep breath. "Tonight, Samuel ordered Qin Shuang to gather all the disciples of the Void Sect, but she did not issue any order. Arge number of people were waiting there. However, just a few minutes ago, all the disciples of the Void Sect started to move."


    "Are they going to attack?" Wu Yan frowned and asked.


    "No, I heard that they were asked to go to the vegetable garden on each peak of the Void Sect," the disciple said.


    "The vegetable garden?"


    Ye Gucheng and the others stared at each other. What was Samuel doing? He sent all the disciples to the vegetable garden in the middle of the night. Was he crazy?


    "Why are they going to the vegetable garden?" Wu Yan swallowed his saliva and was extremely puzzled.


    "I heard that they are going to collect the dishes and medicinal materials in the vegetable garden."


    The group of people was even more stunned. It was not surprising for them to be thieves in the middle of the night, but it was the first time they had heard that they went to the vegetable garden to pick vegetables and collect herbs in the middle of the night.


    The First Peak elder was confused. "Is this Samuel crazy? He gathered all the disciples to pick vegetables and herbs. What is he going to do?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The Fifth Peak Elder suddenly


    smiled. "I reckon Samuel knows that he''s in great danger, so he picked up food and herbs in time to fight against the uing battle. However, how did he know


    still have reinforcements fr"


    Evesting Sea? When the


    reinforcements arrive, we''ll destroy them like rotten weeds. They won''t be able to finish so many things that they have picked."


    of


    The Elder of the Sixth Peak alsoughed coldly and said, "I''ve long said that it was fake news. Senior brother Wu Yan was too careful when he did things. With so many us here, how dare he attack us? We were the only ones who were identally lured away by him and let him gain a small advantage."


    Ye Gucheng nodded slightly. What the three of them said was true.


    Samuel could y tricks, but at most he could only take advantage of them. If he wanted to conquer the mountain, it would be impossible for Samuel to win with those tricks.


    "What was Samuel doing?" Wu Yan asked cautiously.


    "Samuel returned to the fourth peak after he seeded in the sneak attack at night. After that, he took his wife and daughter back to their rooms to rest and did not leave," the disciple said.


    Wu Yan frowned. The war was imminent, but Samuel could fall asleep safely. How could it be a little unbelievable? "Are you sure he is resting? Not somewhere else?"


    "The lights in Samuel''s house have always been on until half-night," the disciple reported.


    Hearing this, the First Peak elder smiled and said, "Senior Brother Wu Yan, you see, you''re worrying too much."


    "Yes, although Samuel is fierce, he is


    only one person. After fighting for


    two days andunching a sneak attack at night, he is naturally tired. He also wants to rest, so he released a smoke bomb to make us tired and hope that we would be afraid to sneak attack him, so that he can rest in peace. As for the next disciples picking vegetables in the middle of the night, it is also very obvious. It is just a feint. The drunken person''s intention is not to drink, but to collect things in the middle of the


    night." The elder of the Fifth Peak


    was relieved and smiled at this time.


    "I have to say, this Samuel is indeed quite smart. He can be considered a wonderful person in terms of strategy. However, that''s all." The Sixth Peak Elder also smiled and said.


    Ye Gucheng nodded. At this point, he was finally much more at ease.


    Since Samuel''s real intention had already been figured out, he could stop the loss in time. He nced at Wu Yan, who was waiting for his opinion.


    Wu Yan frowned and pondered for a moment. He was about to nod.


    Suddenly, at this time, there was a noise outside the tent. Ye Gucheng and others'' faces suddenly turned cold and they rushed out.


    Many disciples outside the tent looked up at the sky. In the sky, a ray of flowing light shed, passed through the sky above the tent, went straight to the headquarters, and finally went further away.


    "Isn''t that... Isn''t that Samuel?"

 Chapter 2657

    Chapter 2657


    Hearing this name, all the disciples couldn''t help but clench their guns.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though the flowing light had passed through the sky above them, it had gradually disappeared into the horizon.


    The shadow left by Samuel was really huge.


    "Damn it, is that really Samuel?"


    "Where is he going at night?"


    "Is he moving reinforcements?"


    The few elders looked at each other in dismay. For some unknown reason, Wu Yan and Ye Gucheng also murmured as they looked at the ce where the flowing light disappeared, their eyes extremelyplicated.


    "Could it be that Samuel has escaped?" The First Peak elder suddenly guessed.


    "Martial Uncle Wu Yan, what do you think?" Ye Gucheng retracted his gaze slightly and asked with a frown.


    Wu Yan shook his head. "He shouldn''t be running away. If he wanted to run, he had already run away. However, judging from the afterimages that shed past just now, that golden axe was too dazzling. It did indeed look like Samuel. It''s just that I don''t understand why he flew over our heads sote at night. What is he going to do? Where did he go?"


    "Could it be that he is moving reinforcements?" Ye Gucheng asked worriedly.


    "What kind of reinforcements can he move? Now that they are surrounded, who would be willing to take the me for them?" Wu Yan''s words rejected this question.


    "What the hell is it?" The First Peak elder said impatiently.


    Ye Gucheng now loved to think about Wu Yan''s opinion about everything, which made him very angry. Now Ye Gucheng didn''t even listen to his words, of course, the elder of the First Peak was even unhappy.


    "In order to prevent idents, we still have to let the disciples be careful. Since Samuel hasn''t fallen asleep, it means that the surprise attack can beunched at any time." Wu Yan thought for a long time and gave his own arrangement.


    Ye Gucheng nodded and ordered his men, "Inform the disciples at the frontline that Samuel has already appeared. Tell them to be on full alert. If anything goes wrong, I''ll kill them."


    "Yes!"


    After giving these instructions, Ye Gucheng and his men waited for another few minutes. After seeing no sign of Samuel''s return, they said a few words of advice and returned to the tent.


    The Medicine God''s Pavilion''s army and previous Spiritual Master''s Force at the frontline were simr to Ye Gucheng and the others. They were all in a panic because of the sudden appearance of Samuel, but when they saw Samuel flying away in the sky, they were confused.


    However, Samuel went far away all the time, and there was no reaction for nearly half an hour.


    The group of people gradually put down their vignce.


    But not long after everyone put down their vignce, Ye Gucheng was lying on the bed, ready to close his eyes and rest when he heard a loud shout outside the tent, "Report!"


    Ye Gucheng shouted impatiently, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s Flowing Light again."


    Hearing these words, Ye Gucheng


    and the other elders immediately sat


    up from the bed. Without even putting on their shoes, they ran out. At this time, another stream of light shed across the sky and flew straight to the Void Sect.


    The three disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion once again tensed up and kept an eye on the actions of the Void Sect.


    However, after more than ten minutes, there was still no response from the Void Sect. It was as if Samuel had just flown out and nothing happened.


    "F*ck, what is he going to do?" Ye Gucheng was so angry that he threw his clothes and shouted.


    After that, he turned around and walked into the tent, followed by the elders.


    They closed their eyes and fell asleep one after another.


    They didn''t know how long it took to calm down. Just as they were sleepy, another loud shout came from outside the camp. "Report!"


    Ye Gucheng sat up with a thud. His face was full of arrogance and impatience. Without asking a word, he rushed out with several elders. Another stream of light shed and flew into the distance.


    At four o''clock in the morning, when another stream of light flew back into the distance, the faces of Ye Gucheng and the others had already changed from shock to anger, from anger to now they didn''t care. They were speechless.


    For several hours, Samuel flew back and forth.


    Every time, he flew out. About half an hourter, he flew back and then flew out after a few minutes of struggling in the Void Sect.


    Poor three divisions of the Medicine God''s Pavilion had to be on guard every time Samuel flew out.


    This night, the three tribes hardly slept well. Ye Gucheng and others were the most annoyed. As the most important barrier in front of the Void Sect, their responsibilities were very important. Therefore, every time Samuel passed by, it undoubtedly made them nervous.


    "F*ck!" Ye Gucheng shouted angrily and rushed back to the tent.


    As soon as he returned to the room, the Elders of the Fifth Peak and the Sixth Peak were the first to lie back on their small beds. To them, they had to seize the time to rest.


    As a result, as soon as hey down, Ye Gucheng rushed straight over and kicked the two of them on the bed. The two of them only felt the bed shake violently and sat up in a panic.


    "Sleep. What the fuck are you sleeping for? How can you still sleep at such a time? Get up, all of you!" Ye Gucheng shouted angrily.

 Chapter 2658

    Chapter 2658


    Looking at the furious Ye Gucheng, the Elders of the Fifth Peak and the Sixth Peak were not in the midst of discussion. For the whole night, Ye Gucheng''s spirit had copsed. How could they be better?


    Ye Gucheng didn''t sleep well, neither did they.


    However, it was obvious that they didn''t dare to provoke Ye Gucheng at this time, so they could only stand up obediently.


    Ye Gucheng angrily sat back in the main seat and mmed the table. "F*ck, this Samuel is f*cking going to die, isn''t he? I don''t know what he did all night. He flew back and forth, but we can''t sleep well because of him."


    Wu Yan lowered his head, not knowing what to say.


    "What do you think we should do?" Ye Gucheng looked at them and asked coldly.


    Wu Yan was thinking when the First Peak elder saw that no one was speaking. He volunteered and said, "Gucheng, calm down. The angrier you are, the happier Samuel will be, isn''t it? His actions only mean that he wants to make us uneasy. He said that he would attack us and then fly over us. Isn''t that obvious?"


    Ye Gucheng frowned and seemed to understand what the First Peak elder meant. His tone became a little better. "Master, what do you mean..."


    "Haha, Gucheng, he said that he would attack us, and we really have to be on guard against a surprise attack, but now he is harassing us like this. Isn''t this obvious?" The First Peak Elder said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, the Fifth Peak elder nodded. "Senior Brother is right. Samuel did this just to make us unable to sleep well. What else can he do other than this?"


    "If he wanted tounch a sneak attack, he would haveunched a sneak attack a long time ago. He wouldn''t have waited until now, let alone now." The Elder of the Sixth Peak echoed.


    "You''re right." Ye Gucheng nodded. Since Samuel wanted tounch a surprise attack, he must haveunched a surprise attack without any preparation. There was no need for him to fly up in front of the enemy first and arouse the suspicion of others.


    This was not a sneak attack!


    "Martial Uncle Wu Yan, what do you think?" Ye Gucheng looked at Wu Yan.


    Wu Yan basically agreed with this spection. After all, anyone could understand this after a little analysis.


    But Wu Yan was always worried that if anything happened, he would lose the whole game.


    Seeing that Wu Yan was so hesitant, the elder of the First Peak was impatient. If he continued to make trouble like this, he really couldn''t stand it anymore. He just wanted to make up for it as soon as possible. "Senior brother, what''s there to consider? Is what we said unreasonable?"


    "That''s right, Senior Brother. The most important thing is that it''ll be dawn in less than four hours. Does Samuel dare tounch a sneak attack?" The Fifth Peak Elder said gloomily.


    "What''s the difference between ying a sneak attack during the day and courting death?" The Sixth Peak Elder echoed.


    Wu Yan nodded and put his eyes on Ye Gucheng. Seeing that Ye Gucheng also nodded, he breathed a long sigh of relief. "Well, Samuel wants us to have a bad rest and be afraid at any time. Then we just can''t meet his wish."


    The three Elders could not help but put down the burden in their hearts after his words sounded. They could finally calm down for a moment. "Senior Brother, you should have listened to us a long time ago. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have been like this tonight."


    "That''s right. ?amuel knows that he won''t be able to defeat us if we regroup tomorrow. That''s why he made some small tricks at night and deliberately harassed us so that we won''t have much energy tomorrow. Khav We can''t fall into his trap," said the Elders of the Fifth Peak and the Sixth Peak with a smile.


    Hearing these words, Wu Yan nodded his head in agreement. "Maybe I was too careful."


    Ye Gucheng nodded. "Alright, since that''s the case, give the order. Half of the people will rest immediately, while the other half will keep watch. Also, you can report the news of Samuel''s flight appropriately. Just observe more."


    "Yes!" The Elders from the First Peak and the Fifth and Sixth Peak looked at each other, overjoyed.


    They could finally sleep soundly.


    With the orders from the main tent, the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion at the foot of the mountain finally rxed their tense nerves. They were even more annoyed than Ye Gucheng the whole night. least, Ye Gucheng could lie i bed in the tent to rest, but they were waiting for the cold wind outside, and they needed to be careful.


    AR


    When dawn was about to break, they were even more sleepy. After receiving the order, theypletely rxed.


    Ten minutester, Samuel''s Flowing Light appeared again and went straight back to the Void Sect.


    Another half an hourter...


    "Kill!!!"


    Suddenly, an angry roar came from the frontline of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Then, before many disciples could react, hundreds of ck shadows rushed over.


    Although many of the disciplesAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ket


    guarding the Medicine God''s Pavilion did not rest, they were already sleepy before dawn. They had been in low spirits for the whole night. At this moment, they were already tired and their reactions were slow. Before they could understand what was going on, they had already been beheaded. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Following closely behind the ck shadow, tens of thousands of strange beasts rushed forward at the same time. Those disciples who woke up in a hurry had been cruelly trampled and killed before they could get up.


    All of a sudden, the 10,000 troops at the frontline copsed, and the howling cut through the night sky.

 Chapter 2659

    Chapter 2659


    As the front army copsed in an instant, the 30,000 people on the middle line had enough time to wake up, but they had to ept the challenge in a hurry. Facing the neat and fierce army of strange beasts, they could only abandon their armor and flee in a panic!


    The army of strange beasts seemed to have entered a state where no one was present. They stomped on the ground with their iron hooves as they roared in anger.


    Nearly 10,000 mobile forces and 30,000 troops brought by Commander Chen hurried to support them, but the 30,000 people on the middle line werepletely scattered. They were all out of their minds and had no intention to fight. They even ran around in panic, so that the 40,000 troops could not help but avoid those fleeing disciples.


    But at this moment, tens of thousands of strange beasts suddenly rushed forward.


    "Report!"


    In the main tent, there was a long roar that tore through the night sky outside the tent. This roar shocked Ye Gucheng and the others in the room.


    With the loud noise outside, Ye Gucheng and the others had just woken up. Before they could recover, they were pulled back to reality by this "Report".


    The voice was so shrill that it made people''s hearts in turmoil.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the next second, a man covered in blood rushed in and then knelt on the ground directly. He looked flustered and said, "Commander Ye, bad news, bad news. Samuel suddenly led 10,000 strange beasts to attack the front line. Now, the middle army has been breached."


    "What?" With a whoosh, Ye Gucheng stood up from the bed. His expression was even uglier than a bitter gourd.


    Wu Yan hurriedly put on his shoes, rushed to the front of the man, grabbed his cor, and shouted angrily, "What did you just say? Say it again if you have the guts."


    The disciple was so scared that his face turned pale, but he only dared to tell the truth. "Elder, Samuel... ising. Our army is unprepared. The first line of position was quickly broken down, and the 30,000 middle-ranking soldiers on the middle line were directly scattered because of the sudden incident. The strange beast... the strange beast army is... not far away from the camp."


    Hong!


    Ye Gucheng staggered and fell on the bed with a pale face. Wu Yan''s eyes were also full of shock, and he was like a fool. He couldn''t help slowly letting go of the man''s cor and waspletely dumbfounded.


    Samuel was reallying.


    Moreover, with a single attack, tens of thousands of troops came down and attacked the center of the whole army.


    The Elder of the First Peak and the Fifth and Sixth Peaks were so scared that their legs went limp. They could have boasted normally, but if they wanted to take it seriously, they could only run faster and faster.


    "How could this be?" Ye Gucheng could not understand why Samuel would suddenly choose tounch a surprise attack at such a time!


    Wasn''t this the final result of their heavy analysis?


    Why did it end up like this?


    Wu Yan had never dreamed that they would copse at thest moment after an entire night of defense. Samuel would suddenly attack before Daybreak.


    Obviously, Samuel wanted something unexpected.


    When Ye Gucheng and the others rushed out of the tent, there were already saber and sword shadows outside, and the sound of killing arose. Samuel took the lead and was invincible. Behind him, Velocisaurus roared and the lions and tigers roared!


    "Samuel!" Seeing Samuel, Ye Gucheng gritted his teeth.


    Because Samuel was burying his future!


    Ye Gucheng picked up his sword and rushed straight to Samuel. He released all his aura and spared no effort. "I''m going to kill you to vent my hatred. Ah, die."


    With an angry roar, Ye Gucheng


    rushed straight to Samuel in a sh. Samuel nced out of the corner of his eye and kicked several people in front of him directly away. At the same time, he grabbed the jade sword backhand and turned around to stab toward Ye Gucheng. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "No!" Wu Yan shouted in a hurry. He wanted to dissuade Ye Gucheng, but it was obviously toote.


    "Bang!"


    When the sword tip met, mes flew in all directions!


    "It''s useless to be angry. Do you think you can scare me with anger? Or kill me?" Samuel smiled scornfully and shook his hand slightly.


    On the other side of the sword tip,


    Ye Gucheng Suddenly felt an extremely strong strange force directly enter his body through the sword. He staggered and actually took several steps back. Almost at the same time, a mouthful of blood was spat out from his mouth.


    Ye Gucheng was strong, and even outstanding among many young people. Unfortunately, he was not powerful enough to fight against Samuel.


    But he couldn''t ept it. He didn''t want to be looked down upon by the good-for-nothing, who humiliated him mercilessly again and again. He was the strongest.


    "Go to hell!" Ye Gucheng shouted and suddenly withdrew his sword. His figure directly dragged out a residual shadow and attacked Samuel like a sh of lightning.


    "You''re just an ant!" Samuel sneered. With one hand holding the jade sword, he also turned into an illusion and fought back directly.


    The two figures instantly intertwined like lightning.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, they were evenly matched, but in the eyes of Wu Yan and the other elders, the fight between Ye Gucheng and Samuel was more like an egg hitting a stone.


    There was a huge gap between power, speed, energy, and body movement.


    As long as Samuel was willing, Ye Gucheng would definitely die within ten moves. However, Samuel did not kill him. Instead, he was like a full cat catching a mouse. He was not in a hurry to kill him, but treated him as a toy.


    It seemed that Ye Gucheng was taking the initiative to attack, but in fact, he waspletely restrained by Samuel. It could even be said that Samuel deliberately used his own defense to guide Ye Gucheng to attack himself.


    "Gucheng waspletely fooled. If it goes on like this, not to mention whether he can hurt Samuel or not, he will be exhausted." Wu Yan was burning with anxiety.


    Not only was he worried about the safety of Ye Gucheng, but he also noticed that Samuel was obviously humiliating him.


    "What the hell are you waiting for? Hurry up and ask for help." Wu Yan shouted angrily at the three elders beside him. The three stupid donkeys were all dumbfounded. They had been standing there, not knowing what to do.


    Only then did the three elders answer and call for help.


    Several troops immediately rushed toward Samuel.


    "You''re dead meat." Seeing helperse forward, Ye Gucheng smiled ferociously. Suddenly, his momentum became stronger and he attacked Samuel.


    Samuel smiled evilly, like a demon. "Really?"


    He suddenly moved his hand, and a giant axe directly chopped on the ground in reverse. Suddenly, the golden light burst out and the flowing light


    spread.


    "Anyone who attacks will die!" Samuel shouted angrily without looking back.


    The group of aggressive disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion was so frightened that they didn''t dare to move forward. They only dared to step back and sat down on ground at the forefront. Their legs were wide open and they wanted to get up and run back.


    thet

 Chapter 2660

    Chapter 2660


    Seeing that the reinforcements were scared shitless by Samuel''s words, Ye Gucheng''s mood could no longer be described in words.


    "Let me tell you, you are just an ant in my hands. I can crush you to death as I want," Samuel suddenly warned in a cold voice. The next second, his hand moved.


    Peng!


    Ye Gucheng felt as if a mountain had suddenly pressed down on him. He flew backward a few steps and mmed heavily on the ground. "Do you want to live?"


    Just as he was about to struggle to get up, Samuel had already rushed to the front of Ye Gucheng and stepped directly on his face. Ye Gucheng''s head suddenly stuck to the ground.


    Ye Gucheng suddenly felt extremely humiliated. He gritted his teeth and tried to move, but found that he could not get rid of the shackles at all. He could only let Samuel step on his face like a dead dog.


    "What do you want?" Ye Gucheng asked coldly.


    As soon as his voice fell, Samuel''s foot exerted force. Ye Gucheng suddenly felt that the other side of his face seemed to be about to wipe away the soil.


    "Is this how you talk to me?" Samuel sneered.


    "You!!" Ye Gucheng roared. Of course he wanted to live, but he couldn''t bow to Samuel.


    Wu Yan and the other three stood on the periphery. They wanted to take advantage of the disciples'' arrival to help them temporarily, but they didn''t expect this situation. At this time, they were all stunned not far from Samuel. They were afraid that they would get themselves involved, and at the same time, they wanted to save Ye Gucheng.


    "Do you really think I don''t dare to kill you? The debt between us should have been settled long ago." As soon as Samuel''s voice fell, the Heavenly Fire appeared in his hand and turned into a sword. The sword fell down, hitting Ye Gucheng''s left arm!


    Ye Gucheng suddenly felt as if his left arm was on fire. At first, he didn''t feel anything. The next second, the pain pierced his heart, and he kept shouting in pain.


    "Samuel, if you have the guts, then kill me. Torture me in this way. You''re not a hero at all," Ye Gucheng cried out in pain. He could only watch helplessly as the fire-like sword sliced open the muscles on his left arm. Then, the muscles on his left arm instantly emitted a sizzling sound due to the high temperature, emitting waves of meat fragrance. Then, it slowly began to burn.


    "Kill you? Is it interesting to kill ants?" Samuel smiled gently. "Besides, won''t it be easy for you if I solve our grievances with one strike?"


    "I have a few special subordinates who have been investigating the news all night. I''m afraid they are hungry." After saying that, Samuel suddenly whistled.


    The next second, several ck shadows shed across the sky and then stopped next to Ye Gucheng.


    Seeing these ck shadows, Ye Gucheng''s angry and unwilling eyes were instantly filled with horror.


    "Devil Ant Crow!!"


    It was a kind of Night Walking


    e


    Magical Beast, the size of a sparrow, with ck feathers all over its body, eyes like beans, and mouth like a fish hook. Its flying speed was extremely fast and delicious raw meat. It often pecked on the prey''s body with its mouth, and then used its upside-down hook to drag the meat out alive.


    It was as if it had to pull the hook out of its mouth after catching the fish.


    "Eat." Samuel smiled.


    The few Devil Ant Crow immediately pounced on Ye Gucheng''s left arm and pecked through his skin with their mouths. Then, they violently pulled. "Ah!! Ah!!!"


    Ye Gucheng''s entire body


    immediately twitched in pain, and


    cold sweat broke out on his forehead This was because the crooked meat was too painful, but this time, there were many of them. It was as if his body had been torn apart by several giant ants.


    Wu Yan and the others turned their faces away. The scene in front of them was too cruel.


    "Samuel, what exactly do you want? Just tell me." Wu Yan finally couldn''t stand Ye Gucheng''s heart-wrenching scream. At this time, he begged Samuel with a sad face.


    "Pay attention to your attitude." Samuel smiled gently.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wu Yan looked down and saw that Ye Gucheng, who was under the feet of Samuel, was in so much pain that his body was shaking. His left arm was like a beehive of coal, full of blood pits.


    Without thinking about it, Wu Yan directly knelt on the ground. "Then we''re begging you, okay?"


    ?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill him. I''m just helping him. Otherwise, when you go back to Wang Huanzhi, will Wang Huanzhi let you go when he sees you escape unscathed?" Samuel smiled slightly.


    Wu Yan was in a rage, but he didn''t know how to refute it. This guy was the one who said everything ck. He was clearly torturing Ye Gucheng, but what he said made sense.


    "Do me a favor. I can spare his life for the time being. However, you''d better not let me see him the next time. Otherwise, I will beat him every time I see him." Samuel sneered.


    Wu Yan was stunned. "What is it?"


    The figure of Samuel suddenly moved. Before Wu Yan could react, it had already appeared beside him and whispered a few words in his ear.


    On the other side, Ye Gucheng was about to get up when Samuel came back and stepped on his head that he had just lifted less than a centimeter from the ground.


    His speed was so fast that it left people speechless.


    "How is it?" Samuel smiled slightly.


    Wu Yan frowned and looked at Samuel with aplicated expression. "Are you crazy?"

 Chapter 2661

    Chapter 2661


    "Do you agree? My patience is limited!" As soon as his voice fell, Samuel suddenly turned the moon wheel in his right hand into a knife and directly cut Ye Gucheng''s right arm.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    All of a sudden, a huge cut appeared on Ye Gucheng''s right arm. Although there was no blood flowing out, the bowl-sized wound did not even have any flesh, revealing a ghastly white bone.


    "You!" Wu Yan suddenly became anxious. He gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I promise you."


    "Okay!" Samuel smiled contemptuously and lifted his foot to let go of Ye Gucheng.


    On one side of Ye Gucheng''s face, there were heavy footprints, but on the other side, his face was covered with mud and withered grass. He looked extremely embarrassed.


    It could be described as horrible.


    Wu Yan quickly chased away the group of Devil Ant Crow, and then stepped forward to support Ye Gucheng. After that, he quickly infused some True Qi into Ye Gucheng''s body to protect his hands. Only then did he look at Samuel with slight vignce, turned around, and prepared to leave.


    "Wait!" At this time, Samuel suddenly said.


    Wu Yan and the others were stunned. They did not know what Samuel was going to do.


    "I just promised you that I wouldn''t kill you. I didn''t ask you to leave," Samuel said coldly.


    "You!" Wu Yan was so angry that he looked even colder.


    "Forget it. It''s gettingte. I don''t want to talk nonsense with trash like you. Before I leave, can you say something nice?" Samuel said with a smile. "You!!"


    "How about I break your legs and then let you leave?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Something nice? What do you want us to call you? Father?"


    "Hey, don''t call me that. I do not have children as unfilial as you," Samuel said with a sneer. He had no good impression of this group of people at all. They were so angry that their faces turned livid. It was one thing for Samuel to take advantage of them, but it was too much to show off. "Spare your lives. You should at least say a few words of thanks." After Samuel finished speaking, he looked at Ye Gucheng leisurely. Ye Gucheng straightened his face and looked at Wu Yan. He gritted his teeth and said, "Thank you very much."


    "Since you want to thank me, you have to kneel down to thank me. Also, what should you thank me for? You are unfilial. Do you really want me to teach you?" Although Samuel smiled, there was coldness in his eyes, which made them shiver.


    "Samuel, don''t go too far." Ye Gucheng gnashed his teeth and shouted.


    He had made a big concession, but Samuel forced him to do so.


    n


    "Too far? Compared with the dirty things you have done? Too much? How did you humiliate others in the past? Today, let''s try how others humiliate you. There is reincarnation in the world. Who will be spared by heaven?" Samuel said coldly and indifferently.


    Before Ye Gucheng could react, he was suddenly hit on the knee by a strange force and fell to the ground directly. Wu Yan and the other two elders followed closely behind and all knelt in front of Samuel.


    The four looked at each other and lowered their heads. "Thank you, Samuel, for sparing our lives."


    "Just bark like a dog. Get lost," Samuel said coldly.


    The four of them looked at each other again and barked twice. With great malice in their eyes, they helped Ye Gucheng quickly retreat to the headquarters with the army.


    Commander Chen had retreated far


    away with his men. For him,


    although he was sent here by Wang


    Huanzhi to help Ye Gucheng, the failure of the frontline troops was ultimately caused by Ye Gucheng''s mistakes. How could he be willing to pay for Ye Gucheng''s mistakes?


    After a few symbolic resistances, seeing that the general trend had gone, Commander Chen was the first to take his men back. When he looked back, he saw the scene of Samuel and Ye Gucheng. He frowned, sneered, and turned to leave.


    With Commander Chen''s departure, the defeated army at the foot of the mountain of the Medicine God''s Pavilion waspletely defeated. All of them lost their armor and fled in a panic.


    The campsite was filled with the sound of beasts.


    At dawn, when the Fu n and the disciples of the Void Sect who had finished collecting the food looked down the mountain, they saw a lone g with the words "the Mysterious Man" written on it.


    Apart from this, the ground waspletely silent. Only the corpses of the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion were scattered all over the ce as well as the empty tents.


    At this time, Ye Gucheng and the others were finally getting closer and closer to the headquarters where Wang Huanzhi was located.


    "What conditions did Samuel exchange with you?" Along the way, Ye Gucheng asked Wu Yan beside him.


    Wu Yan whispered a few words in Ye Gucheng''s ear. Ye Gucheng''s face was immediately full of anger. "What? This bastard! Damn it, sooner orter, I, Ye Gucheng, will kill him. Otherwise, I will lose face."


    As he looked up, he saw Wang


    Huanzhi standing at the entrance of the main tent in the distance with cold face Dozens of experts were standing beside him. Among them, Commander Chen, who had rushed back first, was staring at Ye Gucheng with malicious eyes.


    Ye Gucheng swallowed and nced at Wu Yan beside him. "What do you think of Samuel''s condition?"


    Wu Yan frowned and pondered. After a while, he asked, "What do you think?"


    Ye Gucheng''s face turned cold, as if he was making up his mind.

 Chapter 2662

    Chapter 2662


    With a cold face, Ye Gucheng led his men to the front of Wang Huanzhi.


    Wang Huanzhi''s face was as dark as water, and he stared at Ye Gucheng who wasing over. Before Ye Gucheng could stand firm, he went forward and pped heavily on Ye Gucheng''s face.


    The inner strength of this p was so great that Ye Gucheng was directly pped to the ground. He covered his burning face with his hand, and a trace of anger shed in his eyes. But the next second, he still knelt down obediently.


    "Useless, useless. You are simply a useless person. Is this how you guard the foot of the Void Sect''s mountain?" Wang Huanzhi roared angrily. Before the reinforcements arrived, the Medicine God''s Pavilion was in danger and was attacked from both sides. Once both sides attacked at the same time, the Medicine God''s Pavilion would naturally be exhausted. Such a passive situation was caused by Ye Gucheng.


    Wang Huanzhi had informed him in advance, so how could Wang Huanzhi not fly into a rage when something happened?


    Commander Chen said coldly, "Lord, I''m not trying to add insult to injury. It''s just that there''s one thing to say. This time, Ye Gucheng lost his position and made a grave mistake. Not only did he lose his position, but he was also fooled by Samuel like a fool. His IQ has fallen to the ground. It''s hard to see how useful such a person is."


    Wang Huanzhi looked sideways with some doubts.


    "At night, Samuel said that he wanted tounch a surprise attack, but Ye Gucheng didn''t take it seriously at all. That''s why the disciples were unprepared when Samuel came. Commander Chen and I suggested that he should be on guard. Whether the other side is true or not, as long as he passesst night, the advantage will always be in our hands. Unfortunately... Commander Ye insists on his own will," the old man next to Commander Chen said.


    Commander Chen pretended to sigh and said with distress, "Lord, I was personally sent by you to assist him, but Commander Ye said that I was just helping and I had to listen to hismand. However, I''m guilty and have not done what you asked me to do. Please forgive me." Commander Chen knelt down.


    This move could be said to be ruthless. First, he threw himself into the mire, and then he pulled Ye Gucheng down and stepped on him. No matter how deep he sank, Ye Gucheng would only sink deeper than this.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Losing 800 meant killing 1,000 enemies.


    Ye Gucheng could not exin it. Commander Chen''s knife almost pierced his heart. No matter how he tried to exin it, it didn''t make much sense. He could only stare fiercely at Commander Chen.


    "Honorable Lord, you have already ordered Ye Gucheng to be so careless. If losing the position is not a big deal, then it is a big deal not to take your words seriously." At this time, someone standing on Commander Chen''s side couldn''t help but say.


    These words immediately made Wang Huanzhi''s eyes tremble. This was his bottom line.


    Seeing that Wang Huanzhi was so angry, the man secretly smiled at Commander Chen.


    "Master, Gucheng doesn''t dare to disobey you. We''ve been guarding for a whole night, but when we saw that Samuel has been flying in the sky for such a long time and is about to break the dawn, we rxed our vignce a little. We didn''t know..." Wu Yan hurriedly pleaded.


    "That''s right, Honorable Lord. Samuel has been flying here and there for a long time. Not to mention the frontline troops, even our headquarters didn''t take it seriously." An executive standing on Ye Gucheng''s side pleaded.


    "It''s indeed hard to tell whether Samuel is real or not. Although Ye Gucheng is also wrong, it''s reasonable."


    "Master, killing a general before the battle is a blow to our morale."


    Several senior executives saw that someone had stepped forward, so they quickly said.


    "In that case, ording to you, whoever makes mistakes in the future can put the me on the enemy."


    "Master, if we don''t deal with this matter seriously, I''m afraid that it will be difficult to lead the team in the future."


    "He knew that the situation was critical, but he was so rxed. Is this a mistake amander should make? Without an exnation, is it worthy of those dead disciples?"


    On the other side, the executives of Commander Chen''s branch also said angrily at the same time.


    Wang Huanzhi was annoyed and shouted, "Enough!"


    In fact, there was a saying in Wang Huanzhi''s heart. Even hepletely rxed his vignce after Samuel flew around. He did not expect that this guy would suddenly attack at dawn.


    From a certain point of view, this time was too dangerous, because once dawn came, the army of Samuel would bepletely exposed and could only be a living target.


    Moreover, the previous Spiritual Master was guarding the allied forces at the frontline. If he killed her beloved disciple at this time, it would probably cause more trouble.


    However, Ye Gucheng had made such a mistake, causing the entire army to fall into huge trouble.


    If he didn''t punish Ye Gucheng, how could he convince the others?


    At this moment, Ye Gucheng''s face turned cold. "Master, can I atone for my crimes?"


    Wang Huanzhi frowned. "How do you atone for your sins?"


    "To tell you the truth, Samuel wanted to kill me, but he didn''t. It''s useful for him to keep me." After that, Ye Gucheng gritted his teeth and said "Samuel wanted me to lie to you. He said that he would attack the headquarters from the path, but in fact, he woulde from the main road. If we set up an ambush on the main road, we could directly catch Samuel unprepared." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Although Samuel had threatened him before that if he couldn''t coax Wang Huanzhi toy an ambush on the path, the next time they met, they would definitely suffer a fate worse than death.


    Wu Yan also agreed to Samuel''s request to exchange for Ye Gucheng.


    But what was these and promises in front of his current status? If Wang Huanzhi punished him again, he would lose everything he had now But what was his promise? At least for the moment, it was uncertain whether Samuel would realize his Wish.


    What if the Medicine God''s Pavilion won?


    Hearing this, Wang Huanzhi frowned. "Really?"


    Ye Gucheng suddenly raised one of his hands, "I swear to the heavens that if there is even a single word of a lie, my entire family will die."


    Wu Yan took advantage of the situation and said, "Master, we are loyal to you and have no ulterior motives. However, it''s true that Samuel was too cunning. Please think twice."


    "Yes, Master. Samuel threatened us. If we didn''t lie to you, he would kill us and make us suffer a fate worse than death. But... we still haven''t betrayed you," the first peak elder said hurriedly.


    When Wang Huanzhi heard these


    words, the anger in his heart eased a lot. But at this moment, Commander Chen suddenly stood up, took a few steps forward, leaned over to Wang Huanzhi''s ear, and whispered, "Master, aren''t you worried about Ye Gucheng''s trick?"


    Wang Huanzhi frowned. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 2663

    Chapter 2663


    Commander Chen snorted coldly and said, "Master, is there such a coincidence? Samuelunched a surprise attack and won a great victory, but none of our generals were killed. If it were you, would it be possible?"


    "Hiss!" Wang Huanzhi gasped.


    After so many things Samuel had done, he finally won, but he didn''t kill their generals. This was indeed a bit unreasonable.


    Commander Chen said coldly, "Even if he really wants to take advantage of Ye Gucheng to betray us, he can let Ye Gucheng go. Why should he let Wu Yan and others go? Isn''t it equivalent to letting a tiger go back to the mountain? Especially, the two armies are still fighting!"


    In a battle between the two armies, the more opponent they killed, the better it was. Everyone would do this.


    "You mean..." Wang Huanzhi said frowningly.


    "I''m afraid they''re all Samuel''s secret chess pieces. They''re acting in front of us so that we can defend ourselves on the main road. In fact, they''re using a small path to ambush us," Commander Chen said indifferently.


    Wang Huanzhi''s expression immediately changed. He thought about how the troops had lost control and how Ye Gucheng had been tricked one after another. Everything seemed to make sense.


    After a moment of silence, Wang Huanzhi suddenly raised his head and waved his hand to let Commander Chen down. Seeing Commander Chen sneer at him, Ye Gucheng suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Alright, Ye Gucheng, I''ll give you a chance to atone for your crimes. You lead three thousand men and horses and immediately set up an ambush on the main road." Wang Huanzhi said.


    "Three thousand?" Ye Gucheng was stunned. Wasn''t it a little insufficient for the three thousand men to fight against Samuel''s army of beasts and the reinforcements of the Fu family''s Tian City?


    "Commander Ye, quality is more important than quantity. Besides, why do you need so many people in an ambush?" Commander Chen said with a smile.


    "Commander Chen, you will reorganize the defeated soldiers at the frontline and add your disciples to wait for your orders," instructed Wang Huanzhi. "Yes!" Commander Chen was indescribably happy. There were nearly 20,000 loose cultivators in the army defeated, and with the 20,000 soldiers he had kept and how he joined the battle, it could be said to be the most powerful force in the camp.


    The fact that Wang Huanzhi asked him tomand this army was enough to show that Wang Huanzhi had now handed over the important task to him. As for waiting for orders, there was no need to say more. It was obvious that he wanted him to secretly go to the path to ambush.


    Thinking of this, Commander Chen Rongsheng sneered proudly.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Ye Gucheng, you want topete with me?"


    The more he thought about it, the angrier Ye Gucheng became. Although he did not know what Commander Chen had said to Wang Huanzhi, he definitely did not put in a good word. Otherwise, Wang Huanzhi would not have only given him 3,000 soldiers.


    What could the three thousand men do? The battle between cultivators was not an ordinary battle, and there was no need to fight with knives and spears. If they encountered a few more masters, they could kill a group of them with one palm. They were not even enough to be cannon fodder, and they still had to ambush?


    Wasn''t this equivalent to a little kid ambushing a group of strong men?


    "This Commander Chen is really despicable. He took advantage of our negligence to do all kinds of


    things to us. Damn it, don''t let met


    seize this opportunity in the future and take this opportunity to kill him," Ye Sucheng said resentfully.


    However, because he used too much force, the wound was immediately torn open, and it was painful.


    "We were trapped by Samuel, and now we are going to be trapped by our people. The more I think about it, the angrier I will be." The First Peak Elder echoed.


    Wu Yan frowned. "That''s enough. Don''t say too much. Since the Honorable Lord has given us a new task, we''d better finish it."


    "Senior Brother Wu Yan, what do you mean? Is there something wrong with us scolding Samuel and Commander Chen?" The elder of the Fifth Peak said discontentedly.


    "That''s right, Senior Brother. It''s your


    fault. The two bitches, Samuel and Commander Chen, hurt our


    so badly." The Elder of the Sixth ng


    Peak said with dissatisfaction.


    When they saw Samuel just now, they were afraid. Naturally, they would not let go of the opportunity to please Ye Gucheng at this time.


    "Haha, so what if we scold Chen Rongsheng here? Let Samuel see a dog bite a dog?" Wu Yan retorted discontentedly.


    The group of people immediately shut their mouths.


    All of them set up an ambush on the road gloomily.


    At this moment, dozens of


    kilometers away from the main road, the disciples of the Void Sect stood one after another on the small path. They held the g of the Mysterious Man Alliance in a mighty manner.


    Behind them was the Fu Family Army of Tian City.


    At the front, Fu Mang rode a flying tiger, followed by hundreds of strange beasts. In the formation, a giant elephant was carrying a luxurious sedan chair on its head.


    The sedan chair was extremely luxurious, but it was covered with golden curtains, so the situation inside could not be seen clearly. However, it was obvious that the "Hannigan" g on the top of the sedan indicated that it belonged to Samuel.


    The team was vast and mighty, and they copied all the way at an extremely fast speed.


    At the same time, a long silver dragon in the sky carried a person, descending from the sky, heading straight for the main road.


    On the broad main road, Samuel was walking slowly with Yvonne, Ming Yu, Fu Li, Qin Shuang, and other female members, like a traveling team.

 Chapter 2664

    Chapter 2664


    The team was full ofughter along the way.


    "By the way, Chief, you''ve yed this trick so well. You''ve made Ye Gucheng dizzy, haven''t you? You said that you would beat them, but you didn''t go at all. When they rxed their vignce, he suddenlyunched a heavy punch. I''m afraid that Ye Gucheng''s mind is buzzing now," said Shiyu with a smile.


    Throughout the whole process, even they were kept in the dark. They didn''t know what had happened at all. They only knew the final result. One was that the elite troops who were ambushing the Fu family were ambushed, and the other was that the forces of the Medicine God Pavilion at the foot of the mountain were also ambushed.


    Qiushui covered her mouth and smiled. "They don''t even know which one is real."


    Samuel smiled gently. Sometimes, there were spies, which was equivalent to having a pair of eyes to see through the enemy''s movements in time. But once the eyes were not clear enough, and they were deceived by the eyes, the result would also be extremely tragic.


    Samuel knew that there were traitors, so he deliberately kept trying to confuse the public, so that Ye Gucheng could not tell whether it was true or not. It was like a human being who might know that it was wrong subconsciously, but because his eyes saw it was true, he subconsciously thought it was true.


    After Ye Gucheng fell into a double-attack, he would definitely be very cautious. He would not even easily believe the information sent by the undercover agent. After all, he would learn from his failure.


    Samuel had made use of this as well. This was the second time the news had spread that they were going to attack Ye Gucheng.


    From a certain point of view, he was more inclined to believe it. However, Samuel knew that Wang Huanzhi would definitely scold Ye Gucheng and ask him to reinforce the defense at the foot of the mountain for killing the elite troops of the reinforcements.


    Therefore, even if he did not believe that Samuel would fight, he would still be patient. If Samuel really fought, Samuel would not take any advantage.


    What Samuel needed to do was to waste time.


    it should best until Ye Gucheng''s patiencepletely dissipated.


    "So you asked the disciples of the Void Sect to gather for so long and suddenly went to the vegetable garden to pick vegetables and herbs in the middle of the night. Do you want topletely dispel Ye Gucheng''s doubts?" Fu Li said with a smile.


    "Yes, but I really need herbs, and I can''t find anyone to help me," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, the group of people was stunned. They could understand the exnation of Fu Li, but Samuel really needed so many dishes and herbs, which made them really confused.


    Yvonne smiled helplessly. Others didn''t know why Samuel brought these things, but she knew it best.


    Those were the basic materials used by Samuel to treat those strange beasts in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book that might break the contract. As for the higher-level materials, Samuel flew back and forth that night for this.


    His main purpose was that there were several auction houses nearby, and he was a senior VIP of the auction house. He could have bought some good things in advance, and his second purpose was Immortal Spirit Ind.


    In the Corpse Valley in Immortal Spirit Ind, Samuel nted a lot of good things and collected them one by one when he went back.


    Then, he made use of these things to refine a kind of pills specially used for healing and keeping spirit in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book ording to the method recorded in the ancient Immortal Spirit Ind book.


    As he flew around, he was actually busy with his own matters. However, he caused the group of people from the Medicine God''s Pavilion to be dizzy. In the end, they were even mistaken that he was deliberately harassing them.


    This was within the expectations of Samuel.


    Using the time difference between


    the Eight Destions Heavenly Book and the Eight Direction World,


    Samuel refined quite a few pills toet


    deal with the contract torn by the Medicine God''s Pavilion and limit therge-scale death of the batch of strange beasts who signed the contract.


    Although Samuel had used the time of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book to make a lot of pills,pared with the huge number of contracted beasts, it was just a drop of water in the bucket.


    But at least Samuel had found a way. This was a good beginning.


    More importantly, Samuel had taken advantage of this time to deal with his own matters and reached his goal, causing the entire Medicine God''s Pavilion to be dizzy.


    After that, Samuel quietly went down the mountain at dawn.


    The reason why Daybreak was chosen at this time was that from three to five o''clock in the morning, it was the sleepiest time for people The people of the Medicine God''s Pavilion had been guarding for a night, and their mental state was not good. It was the best time tounch a surprise attack at this time.


    There was another reason why the surprise attack could be so sessful. It was the Eight


    Destions Heavenly Book. Samuel could approach the enemy quietly, and then suddenly released t


    strange beasts in the Eighthe


    Destions Heavenly Book. The enemy couldn''t respond at all.


    "But, Samuel, are you really sure that it''s okay for us to take the main road? Didn''t you ask Ye Gucheng to do everything he could to trick Wang Huanzhi into setting up an ambush on the path? Do you really believe him?" Yvonne asked curiously.


    Samuel smiled hoarsely. "Is someone like Ye Gucheng worthy of my trust?"


    Yvonne was confused. Since he couldn''t believe Ye Gucheng, why did Samuel have to go through the main road? Once Ye Gucheng betrayed them, he would walk into the trap.


    So, what was Samuel ying?


    The group of people looked at each other in dismay. However, judging from Samuel''s confident look, it seemed that he didn''t worry about it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you want to know why?" Samuel smiled.

 Chapter 2665

    Chapter 2665


    Everyone nodded.


    "People like Ye Gucheng value fame and wealth more than anything else. It''s not easy for him to win the favor of Wang Huanzhi. How could he be willing to give up like this? Without Wang Huanzhi, can he find a better one? The top of the Blue Mountain and the Evesting Sea are both old families. How can he have a ce there? So, he has no choice." Samuel said softly, riding a Tianlu Pixiu.


    "Therefore, he will definitely betray me. After all, to him, my threat is not the present, but the future, or even the distant future." Samuel smiled and said.


    "Since you know that he will betray you, why do you still want to do this? You might as well kill him and at least eliminate future troubles," said Shiyu. "That''s right. There''s no point in letting him go back," said Qiushui in a strange tone.


    Basically, everyone had the same idea. In this way, wasn''t it equivalent to doing something useless?


    "My previous two ns have all seeded. What will happen to Wang Huanzhi and the others?" Samuel said to Yvonne with a smile.


    Yvonne was stunned and said, "Then we must be more careful and n carefully."


    Samuel nodded. "So, they will definitely suspect whether Ye Gucheng''s betrayal is real or not. I deliberately didn''t hurt anyone around Ye Gucheng, but just injured Ye Gucheng to make them feel that there is something wrong with it. It looks more like Ye Gucheng and I are ying a trick together. What will they think when they think of Ye Gucheng''s being tricked twice today?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel''s words immediately made Qin Shuang frown. "Do you think they will think that Ye Gucheng is very likely to be with you? And this can also exin why you didn''t hurt anyone else."


    Samuel smiled, which was exactly what he meant.


    "Ha, in the end, they managed to be smart once, but they were dyed by intelligence," Fu Li said with a chuckle.


    Everyone looked at each other and smiled. At this moment, Velocisaurus hovered down, and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu drove it to the front of Samuel.


    "Is everything all right over there?" Samuel asked.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nodded. "We''re all advancing ording to your instructions."


    "Alright, let''s follow the original n." Samuel smiled. With a wave of his hand, the team''s speed quietly increased as they headed for the headquarters of the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    Somewhere on a high mountain, Lu Ruoxin smiled gently. Her slender legs curled up slightly and she said, "It seems that this show is about to reach its climax."


    "Samuel is such a despicable person. He has used some despicable methods." As soon as he saw Ye Gucheng''s miserable statest night, Chi Meng couldn''t help but think of how he had been tricked by Samuel back then. Thinking of this, Chi Meng became furious and couldn''t help but say angrily, "If he has guts, he can use a real knife and a real spear. What kind of man is he since he acted like this?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Chi Meng suddenly felt a pain on her face. Lu Ruoxin didn''t move, but she pped Chi Meng''s left face red.


    "Vile woman." Lu Ruoxin shouted coldly, "The best way to attack the enemy is to attack the enemy with strategy, and the second way is to attack the enemy with force. You don''t even understand such a shallow reason, and you dare to talk nonsense here. A good strategy to attack the enemy has be despicable in your mouth? As the saying goes, soldiers are never tired of deception. To be able to defeat the enemy without soldiers in the field is the simplest method. This is brain. Do you have it?"


    Chi Meng gritted her teeth, her eyes full of dissatisfaction. For her, only ipetent people could use these tactics and wisdom.


    "Miss, the strength of Eight Direction World is the most important. It''s not a big deal to rely on tricks." Chi Meng breathed a sigh of relief and still could not calm down her anger.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled with disdain, "Tricks? The Medicine God''s Pavilion haspletely suppressed Samuel from the very beginning and has an obvious advantage. But what about now? The situation has changed so quickly that they have even fallen into a tight encirclement because of being surrounded. Is this called tricks?"


    After that, Lu Ruoxin''s face suddenly turned cold and she shouted, "If so, then 100 Chi Meng s are not enough to be his opponent."


    Chi Meng lowered her head in a hurry. No matter how unwilling she was, she did not dare to oppose her again.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled gently. There was a hint of excitement in her eyes. She said, "Forget it. For the sake of Samuel making me happy, I won''t lower myself to your level today. Someonee."


    "Yes!"


    "Give Chi Meng a seat!"


    Hearing this, Chi Meng knelt down in a panic. When could Lu Ruoxin be so kind? If she sat down, she was afraid that she would be in big trouble. "I dare not!"


    However, Lu Ruoxin was not angry. She looked at Samuel in the mountain in the distance and said with a smile, "Take a good look at the man I like. How can he destroy the opponent with the little tricks you said?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, in the field!


    When the disciples of the Void Void Sect were less than a kilometer away from the intersection of the path, Fu Mang suddenly waved his hand, and tens of thousands of people stopped, and all the beasts stopped.


    In the direction of the main road, Samuel and others sped up.


    A few minutester, Samuel''s side suddenly rang, and Fu Mang waved his big hand, and everyone instantly hid under the grass on the path, walking slowly like a cat!!


    "Report!"


    Outside the main tent, Wang Huanzhi had alreadye out with his men to supervise the battle. Seeing the scout moving forward, Wang Huanzhi immediately stood up.


    "My lord, there is indeed a sound in the direction of the main road. However, have been searching in the air and found that although the main road is very loud, there are less than dozens of people on it," the scout replied hurriedly.


    "What about that path?" Wang Huanzhi says frowningly.


    "Although the path is peaceful, there are too many weeds and trees on the path, so we can''t see anyone. However, the dust is flying in the air. Obviously, arge army is passing by."


    Hearing the spy''s answer, Wang Huanzhi suddenly widened his eyes and gnashed his teeth.


    "Master, facts are better than debate. Fortunately, you''re wise. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable." Commander Chen stepped forward and said with a smile.


    "Now that Samuel''s way is clear, it''s


    obvious that the main road is just a bluff, and the main road is where the heavy army is. Although I always believe that Ye Gucheng doesn''t dare to betray you, sometimes the facts are better than the debate," the ofa man added fuel to the fire.


    Wang Huanzhi gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, "If Ye Gucheng dares to betray me, I will kill him."


    "Master, it''s not a big deal to deal with him. Samuel is attacking us now. Since we''ve found arge number of enemies, we''d better set up an ambush as soon as possible," Commander Chen said.


    "Yes, Lord. Although the path is small, if we use weeds as a cover to set up an ambush on both sides and extend the route, we can still defeat their army," a senior executive echoed.


    "Aren''t they outnumbered? Then let''s set up a big team and wait for them to eat as much as we can." Another executive shouted excitedly.


    Wang Huanzhi thought for a


    moment and nodded heavily. "Chen Rongsheng, what are you waiting for? Hur up and arrange it. By the way, stretch out the front line and tell your people not to make a move in a hurry. After putting them all in, close the door and beat them."


    "Yes!" Commander Chen responded excitedly and hurried towards the path.


    At this time, there was a sudden sound of a giant drum on the road. Samuel rode on a Tianlu Pixiu and flew over!

 Chapter 2666

    Chapter 2666


    Almost at the same time, the grass and trees on the side of the path swayed, as if countless figures were sliding down, which made Commander Chen and the others, who were lying in ambush on the path, feel itchy.


    "Brother Ye Gucheng, thank you."


    Tianlu Pixiu directly skipped Ye Gucheng''s station. Samuel rushed over with Pangu Axe in his hand. In the end, he did not forget to thank Ye Gucheng.


    Ye Gucheng waspletely stunned, because from a certain point of view, the final result was actually what Samuel wanted Ye Gucheng to do.


    What a coincidence!


    Therefore, Samuel''s gratitude was not unreasonable.


    Ye Gucheng was stunned for more than three seconds, and then he sweated profusely. Wasn''t saying these words in the headquarters of Wang Huanzhi equivalent to making him die without a burial ce?


    Ye Gucheng couldn''t care too much and quickly chased after them with his men.


    At this time, Samuel had alreadynded in the center of the camp. Tianlu Pixiu shone with golden light, and the divine light of Pangu Axe on its back was overwhelming. The momentum of Samuel had been released, and his golden body and silver hair were looking at the crowd proudly. An aura of an arrogant superior spread all over the ce, suppressing the disciples who rushed up to surround him and retreating one by one.


    Seeing Samueling, Wang Huanzhi was stunned and then smiled disdainfully. "You''re quite bold. You dare to break into my headquarters alone. Samuel, oh, Samuel, should I praise you for your bravery? Or should Iugh at you for being an idiot?"


    Samuel smiled slightly and said, "Whatever you want, but I have the obligation to mention it to you. It''s best to praise me, because I''m afraid that you can''tughter."


    "F*ck? Are you threatening me or teasing me?" Wang Huanzhi was both angry and amused. "How can you enter my headquarters alone? Can''t Iugh?"


    "Of course, it''s not just me." Samuel smiled.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You want to rely on your men?"


    "Yes!" Samuel did notment. After all, this was the truth.


    Hearing this answer, Wang Huanzhi suddenly smiled. "I''m afraid you can''tugh."


    As soon as Wang Huanzhi finished his words, the people around him burst intoughter. In their eyes, there had been a snake-shaped ambush on the road. As long as the people of Samuel came over, they would be like turtles in a jar.


    How could Samuelugh then!


    Samuel smiled, looked at Wang Huanzhi, and said, "It seems that you are really old and confused. The two armies are confronting each other, so you don''t pay attention to the details. Do you know that it will kill you? It is like a big tree. If there are any insects in the middle but you don''t find it, it will still be used as a beam. One day, it will not be able to bear it and fall down."


    Wang Huanzhi''s face turned cold, and his heart felt a little weak by Samuel''s smile. "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Every attack I make is as fast as lightning. Do you want to know the reason?" Samuel sneered.


    Wang Huanzhi was disdainful, but before he could open his mouth, he suddenly saw that Samuel had done something. Then, countless shadows suddenly flew out of his sleeve.


    By the time this group of people regained their senses, a thousand beasts had suddenly appeared on the empty ground. They suddenly roared into the sky, shaking the entire area!


    The disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion were so frightened by this sudden group of strange beasts that their faces turned deathly pale. The thunderous roars of the beasts were even more frightening than before.


    "What do you think is a surprise attack?" Samuel gave a ferocious smile.


    "Kill!!!"


    "Roar!"


    Thousands of beasts roared at the same time, spreading their wings and lowering their legs. Their bloody mouths opened, and they ruthlessly pounced towards the Medicine God''s Pavilion''s army.


    All of a sudden, the disciples in the headquarters of the Medicine God''s Pavilion didn''t react in time. They lost their helmets and armors after being killed, leaving the scene in a mess.


    Wang Huanzhi''s eyes were wide open, and he waspletely stunned. Meanwhile, Ye Gucheng, who hade all the way from the back to help, could not help but stop at this time.


    Looking at therge number of strange beasts that had suddenly exploded, Ye Gucheng''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Isn''t this the scene of my front line army at dawn?" Seeing this, the shadow in his heart could not help but cover up again.


    Until now, he suddenly understood why Samuel attacked so quickly. It turned out that he could suddenly summon these beasts!


    With the help of several senior executives, Wang Huanzhi stepped back all the way. At this time, Wang Huanzhi suddenly realized. "Don''t panic, don''t panic. Hold on!"


    As he spoke, he directly killed a giant bull that was rushing toward them.


    "Ask Commander Chen toe and support us immediately. Also, ask previous Spiritual Master toe and support us. At the same time, order everyone to tear up the contract. I want all the strange beasts in Samuel to die!" Wang Huanzhi shouted angrily.


    "Yes, sir!" Several senior executives took the order and quickly left.


    But not long after several senior executives obeyed the order and retreated, suddenly, there was a


    sudden explosion behind Wang et


    el.ne


    Huanzhi. The front line troops guarded by previous Spiritual Master were also shouting and killing.


    Almost at the same time, on the distant path, the g suddenly rose high and roared!


    "Report, the frontlines, the Future and Ye families'' Army suddenly attacked our frontlines!"


    "Report. Commander Chen, who is on the path, is about to withdraw his troops when he is attacked by the joint attack of the Void Sect and the Fu n. He can''t escape for a while!"


    Several spies were pale and ran all the way, kneeling on the ground and reporting in a hurry.


    "Puff!"


    When Wang Huanzhi heard this news, he looked at Samuel and immediately spat out a mouthful of blood!

 Chapter 2667

    Chapter 2667


    The fact that the two lines were entangled meant that they were isted from each other?


    "What''s wrong? Did you vomit blood? Didn''t you smile happily just now?" Samuel said with a sneer.


    How could Samuel not understand this logic? When the main forces of the two groups came today, Samuel had already asked Qin Shuang to inform Fu Tian outside of the alliance.


    The drums on the main road of Samuel might be a bluff in the eyes of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, but it was actually a signal for Samuel tounch a general attack!


    "Samuel, you''ve gone too far! I''m going to kill you!" Wang Huanzhi gritted his teeth and shouted in a trembling voice.


    How could Wang Huanzhi bear to see the great situation reversed by Samuel?


    The more unwilling he was, the more furious he was toward Samuel until he trembled with anger.


    "A good card can be beaten to pieces? The Medicine God''s Pavilion? One of the three great True God families? Bah!" Samuel smiled disdainfully and didn''t say anything else. He held Pangu Axe with his hand and Tianlu Pixiu roared, rushing straight towards Wang Huanzhi.


    Wang Huanzhi shouted and went straight to him.


    Dozens of executives looked at each other and were ready to help.


    Right now, another roar sounded. Great Tianlu Pixiu suddenly ughtered the battlefield!


    "F*ck, what should we do now?" Ye Gucheng stood rooted to the spot, not knowing whether to help or not.


    "If I helped Wang Huanzhi but Samuel wins, I''ll die a terrible death. If I don''t we help him, what if something happens to Wang Huanzhi?" While he was hesitating, Wu Yan subconsciously looked over. Unknowingly, Yvonne and the others who appeared with Samuel disappeared. He looked into the distance for a long time, but found nothing. When he was looking back gloomily, he suddenly heard a very subtle sounding from behind him.


    After Samuel left, Yvonne and the others hid among the nearby weeds. It was difficult for Ye Gucheng and the others to find them, but at this time, because of squatting for too long, when they moved, they identally twisted their feet and made a slight cry of pain.


    Ye Gucheng and the others exchanged nces. The next second, Ye Gucheng rushed over with the group of people. Qin Shuang and the others knew that they had been exposed, so they hurriedly protected Yvonne and fled backward.


    Ye Gucheng and the others hurriedly chased after them. Suddenly, a water circle appeared in the air. Then, a blue-white figure quickly shuttled through the water circle, and several disciples who rushed ahead were directly sent flying several meters away by the waves.


    Then, Ming Yu stood calmly.


    Ye Gucheng''s expression was sinister. He couldn''t afford to provoke Samuel. If he went to help Wang Huanzhi and got caught by Samuel, that would be a violent beating. However, he was going to help Wang Huanzhi, and Yvonne was naturally the best choice right now, so he was determined to obtain her!


    "Go!"


    With a wave of his hand, Wu Yan and the others immediately attacked Ming Yu. Although the Sea Lady was powerful, the four Elder s of the Void Sect and many disciples would not be at a disadvantage. However, Ming Yu was surrounded and could not escape in a short time.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Gucheng sneered and rushed to Yvonne with the remaining disciples.


    "Roar!"


    With four roars, the four dragons suddenly attacked.


    Ye Gucheng was extremely annoyed. There seemed to be no one in Yvonne, but in fact, every step he took was a trap. With a wave of his hand, he sent many disciples to ept the challenge, and at the same time, he rushed toward Wonne.


    tthe


    "You two little girls don''t even want to stop me, do you?" Seeing Qiushui and Shit up blocking in front of Yvonne, Ye Gucheng was a little angry. Beside Yvonne stood Fu Li and Qin Shuang!


    Ye Gucheng was speechless. "Come with me."


    "Xingyao, take Yvonne and Nian''er away first." Qin Shuang shouted coldly as she led Fu Li, Qiushui, and Shiyu to attack Ye Gucheng with her sword. The three women fought against the disciples, while Qin Shuang fought against Ye Gucheng.


    As soon as the two of them started fighting, Qin Shuang quickly fell into a disadvantageous position. After all, Ye Gucheng was nothing in front of Samuel, but for the others in Eight Direction World, he could be, considered an expert of the younger generation.


    Although Fu Li was of help to Qin Shuang, with Fu Li''s ability, the results were very impressive.


    At this time, the silver light shed and Velocisaurus fell directly to the ground.


    Seeing that Yvonne and Han Nian were about tond on Velocisaurus''s body, Ye Gucheng gritted his teeth and sent Qin Shuang flying with a palm strike. Following that, he flew straight towards Velocisaurus.


    Seeing that it was toote, Ye Gucheng understood that it was obviously difficult to capture Yvonne alive and threaten Samuel, but if he killed Yvonne, it could also shock Samuel and prove his innocence in Wang Huanzhi''s ce.


    Thinking of this, he immediately pped Yvonne''s back.


    "Madam, be careful!" shouted Xingyao. She pushed Yvonne onto Velocisaurus and used her own body to help Yvonne block Ye Gucheng''s palm. "Puff!"


    A mouthful of blood sprayed all over Yvonne''s body. As such, Velocisaurus had already flown away and Han Nian''er and Yvonne were no longer in danger. However, on the ground, Xingyao slowly fell to the ground.


    Ye Gucheng''s face turned cold. Just as he was about to chase after her, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "You hurt my wife. Do you want to leave?" A cold voice came.


    Ye Gucheng subconsciously looked around but saw nothing. When he lowered his head, he suddenly burst intoughter.


    A young man with an arm was standing in front of him, full of murderous intent.

 Chapter 2668

    Chapter 2668


    Ye Gucheng pointed to himself. "Are you talking to me?"


    The young man''s white face was full of determination, and his eyes were full of anger.


    "F*ck, little thing, have you grown up?" Ye Gucheng looked at the little thing in front of him who had lost an arm and smiled disdainfully.


    After that, Ye Gucheng went straight over and kicked the ginseng baby.


    The ginseng baby was immediately kicked to the ground. The gap between the two was really huge in terms of size.


    "Trash, get out of my way and y!" Ye Gucheng nced at him disdainfully and directly jumped over the ginseng baby. If it weren''t for the fact that it was more important to catch Yvonne, he would have tortured such a small thing.


    He dared to make trouble with him. Wasn''t he courting death?


    "Stop right there!"


    Suddenly, just as Ye Gucheng was about to go after Yvonne, a roar came from behind him.


    A yful smile appeared on the corner of Ye Gucheng''s mouth. Just as he was about to answer, he suddenly felt something strange behind him. A strong breath suddenly rose from behind him, and the smile on his face froze.


    When he looked back, Ye Gucheng''s pupils widened.


    "I''ll say it again. Apologize to my wife."


    With an angry roar, on the ground, the originally kicked down ginseng baby was burning with blood-red mes, as if he was burning. The cute and smooth face was fierce at this time, and his big eyes were burning with raging fire, just like his body.


    If it was the ginseng baby just now, it would be a fire baby now.


    "This..." Ye Gucheng was stunned.


    Not only Ye Gucheng, but also Wu Yan, Qin Shuang, and the others in the distance were all stunned. Wu Yan and the others were more surprised. After all, they had never seen such a thing before. Qin Shuang and the others were surprised because in their eyes, the ginseng baby would always be that stinky but cute little guy.


    But at this time, the ginseng baby was full of murderous intent. The most shocking thing was that there was a strong energy spreading out from his body.


    "Apologize!"


    With an angry roar, the ginseng baby rushed straight to Ye Gucheng at an amazing speed.


    Ye Gucheng only felt a sudden wave of heat and hurriedly drew his sword to resist.


    "Bang!"


    He blocked it with his sword, but he was still forced to take a few steps back. His hand was numb, and the sword was bent, leaving a burn mark on the sword.


    "I want you to apologize."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ginseng baby rushed up again.


    At this time, Samuel, who was fighting with Wang Huanzhi, took several steps away from the palm of Wang Huanzhi. Looking at the side of the ginseng baby, he frowned for a while.


    From the time he was in Tomb of the God, Samuel knew that the ginseng baby was not as simple as he had imagined. At this time, he was more certain of this spection in his heart.


    With a gentle smile, Samuel stared at Wang Huanzhi and said, "Now, I''ll y with you."


    Yvonne insisted oning, but Samuel had no choice. Before the battle, they had made arrangements in advance, but the problem was that the number of people was really limited. Almost all the people who could protect Yvonne had been drawn out, so they were told to hide before leaving.


    However, Samuel was still worried about the safety of Yvonne. After all, on the way, he saw the thousands of troops ambushed by Ye Gucheng on the road.


    Samuel had expected that Wang Huanzhi would not trust Ye Gucheng and that Ye Gucheng would even be idle. However, he did not expect that even if Ye Gucheng was idle, Wang Huanzhi would still give him troops and horses, and there were still a lot of people.


    Therefore, when he rushed forward, Samuel purposely expressed his gratitude to Ye Gucheng. In addition to destroying the harmony of their Medicine God''s Pavilion, he also wanted to anger Ye Gucheng and let him transfer his anger to him.


    But he didn''t expect that this despicable viin would find Yvonne and others.


    Fortunately, at this time, the change of the ginseng baby made him feel at ease.


    ...


    Seeing the red light all over the main road, Chi Meng frowned and asked, "Miss, what is that?"


    Lu Ruoxin frowned and her face was full of seriousness. She did not know what it was, but its breath was so strong that even Lu Ruoxin who was so far away from it could faintly feel it.


    "Apologize!"


    "Apologize!"


    "Are you apologizing or not?"


    On the battlefield, with every shout of the ginseng baby, he would inevitably smash his body heavily toward Ye Gucheng, who could only try his best to resist.


    Every time he bumped into him, he would definitely take a big step back. Not only did he take three steps back, but he also felt that his hands were numb from the shock.


    The sword in his hand directly bent into a bow!


    "Are you apologizing or not?!"


    With another angry roar, the ginseng baby suddenly jumped into the air, his right hand full, and punched out!


    Bang!!


    The sound of a collision was heard. Then, a fierce me directly flew from the body of the ginseng baby and flew directly to Ye Gucheng with the punch.


    Hong!!


    A me swept directly over Ye Gucheng!!


    Pu!


    Ye Gucheng''s eyes widened, and then blood spurted out of his mouth!


    The sword, which was already bent enough, waspletely twisted at this time, and the most curved part had been tightly stuck to his chest.


    He felt that his internal organs were rolling wildly in his body, and he couldn''t even breathe because of the severe pain.


    Peng!


    Ye Gucheng''s weak legs went limp and he directly knelt on the ground.


    "I want you to apologize!"


    The ginseng baby couldn''t hold back his anger. He raised his fist and punched directly!


    The wind force of this punch was still very strong. However, when he just arrived in front of Ye Gucheng, Ye Gucheng did not dodge. Instead, he fell to the ground powerlessly and did not move anymore.


    "This..."


    "This..."


    Wu Yan and the others looked at each other in disbelief.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ye Gucheng actually... was actually beaten to death by that little guy.


    Qin Shuang and the rest were equally shocked, unable to recover from their shock. The adorable little baby who was usually nagging was actually so fierce now. One had to know that it was Ye Gucheng.


    The best of the younger generation!


    But such a person couldn''t even fight a few times in front of the ginseng baby!


    They found it hard to believe, even though the truth was right in front of them.


    The three thousand disciples who had been besieging were so shocked that they couldn''t help but stop what they were doing. Their faces were filled with horror. Some of them even threw their weapons and gs away, wanting to run back.


    Since themander-in-chief was dead, the group of followers naturally fell apart.


    Ye Gucheng fell to the ground, his face leaning against the ground, and


    his eyes were wide open,


    at


    maintaining the unwillingness and uncertainty before he died. If someone peeked into his body this time, he would definitely find that almost all his Nascent Soul had been broken. He would never have dreamed that he, who was


    iparably arrogant, would die in


    front of an inconspicuous little


    fellow.


    "Do you think you can stop apologizing after you die? I''ve said that I want you to apologize to my wife." The anger on the ginseng baby''s face was still


    there, and he shouted angrily.


    At this time, a strange scene happened.

 Chapter 2669

    Chapter 2669


    As the me of the previous attack was punched out with his fist, waves of green light suddenly appeared in the body of the ginseng baby, which had been almost the same as before.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The little fellow was also white and tender under the green light. The little baby raised his left hand slightly, and a green light wrapped around Ye Gucheng.


    Ye Gucheng, who had fallen in front of him, suddenly flew up slowly and finally stopped in midair.


    The green light on the body of the ginseng baby was flourishing, and countless green lights could slowly be injected into Ye Gucheng''s body along his left hands.


    Soon, the green energy wrapped around Ye Gucheng''s body like a cocoon.


    "Miss, what is he doing?"


    At a certain height, Chi Meng could not help but ask in confusion.


    Lu Ruoxin said nothing. She stares at the scene in the distance without blinking.


    "Puff!"


    All of a sudden, Ye Gucheng, who had been motionless, coughed violently and spat out mouthfuls of ck blood. What was even weirder was that at this time, Ye Gucheng suddenly breathed, and his limbs began to move slightly.


    Come back to life!


    "What... what the hell is going on?"


    "That guy killed Gucheng and saved him?"


    Wu Yan and several elders felt as if they had seen a ghost and could not believe it.


    Not to mention them, even Qin Shuang and the others were surprised at how the ginseng baby could save Ye Gucheng. At the same time, they wondered what he was doing!


    "Are you awake? Apologize to my wife! I''ve said that I want you to apologize!" shouted the ginseng baby coldly, his eyes wide open.


    Ye Gucheng felt a warm current fill his whole body. Although he was extremely weak, at least he slowly recovered. He moved his sore body slightly and opened it with difficulty. "Who is your wife?"


    "Qin Shuang!" cried the ginseng baby coldly.


    Last time, Ye Gucheng bullied Qin Shuang, but the ginseng baby was arranged by Qin Shuang to stay in the fourth peak and was not allowed to go out. The ginseng baby, who was obedient to Qin Shuang, really didn''t go out, so he knew these things after the incident. He was very angry with Ye Gucheng.


    Now that Ye Gucheng had injured Qin Shuang in front of the ginseng baby, the ginseng baby immediately exploded.


    "Qin Shuang!?" Ye Gucheng was taken aback.


    He would never have imagined that the wife of the ginseng baby would be Qin Shuang!


    Didn''t Qin Shuang like Samuel?


    But soon, Ye Gucheng understood. A cold smile shed across the corner of his mouth. "You want me to apologize to Qin Shuang, don''t you? Yes, but I''m very weak now. I can''t call it out. Can I lower my voice?"


    Although the guy in front of him was very fierce and killed him just now, he didn''t know how the ginseng baby cured him now.


    However, the purpose of curing him.


    was to ask him to apologize to Qin Shuang. A n came to Ye Gucheng''s mind. Since this kid called Qin Shuang "wife" time and again, it meant that his IQ was at least not high. Moreover, he had to make such a big fuss to apologize, so he could use him to cure him.


    "No!" As soon as he finished speaking, the Green Energy in his hand increased.


    Ye Gucheng suddenly felt that his body was much morefortable and his spirit was much better.


    In just a few minutes, Ye Gucheng felt that he had recovered eighty to ny percent.


    Amazing, as expected.


    "Now, apologize," cried the ginseng baby coldly.


    Ye Gucheng sneered in his heart. This little thing was indeed a fool. However, it did have some ability for he could make him recover in such a short time.


    No wonder Samuel was so badly injured at that time, but he suddenly came back in less than a few minutes.


    Just as Ye Gucheng was about to speak, his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Because he found that all the sources of green could be from the left foot of the ginseng baby, and at this time more than half of the leg of the ginseng baby was


    missing. Moreover, as the offe


    green


    could constantly appear on his side, his remaining left leg was also quickly diluted.


    That was to say, the green coulde from this guy''s body.


    Although he had recovered seventy to eighty percent of his strength, when he thought about how fierce this guy was just now, he made up his mind.


    It was a threat to keep such a thing with Samuel, but if he kept it with him, it would be a treasure! If he had such a thing, his overallbat capability would increase a lot.


    He might even swallow it directly, which would bring unexpected effects.


    Thinking of this, Ye Gucheng sneered in his heart, and a n was formed in his mind in an instant.


    The next second, he pretended to shout, but instantly covered his chest and coughed desperately.


    He coughed so hard that the sun


    eli


    and moon were dim, and he might die at any time. After a while, he curled up and said, "Little ancestor was wrong. I really wanted to apologize, but I was seriously injured. I really couldn''t cry out. Why don''t I apologize first? Or, can you try again?"


    A trace of doubt shed across the ginseng baby''s eyes. "Is there something wrong? Did curing Samuel lose an arm and affect me?"


    Thinking of this, the ginseng baby suddenly increased its green power!


    However, a cold light shed across Ye Gucheng''s eyes!

 Chapter 2670

    Chapter 2670


    Treat me.


    The more you treat me, the more disabled you be. I''ll see how I deal with you!


    Ye Gucheng sneered in his heart.


    He began to gradually understand that the missing right arm of the ginseng baby was probably rted to the sudden recovery of Samuel when he was seriously injured.


    As more and more green energy could be seen, Ye Gucheng only felt that his body was getting lighter and lighter, and his spirit was getting more and more vigorous. On the contrary, half of the left thigh of the ginseng baby opposite him had disappeared, and he was almost paralyzed in a high position.


    "Now, can you apologize?" cried the ginseng baby in a cold voice. When he saw that Ye Gucheng, who was wrapped in green, was already blushing, he was basically sure that there was nothing wrong with Ye Gucheng.


    After all, although Samuel didn''t die at that time, the problem was that he was seriously injured. In addition, Samuel''s body was special, so it took him an entire arm.


    But there was no need for Ye Gucheng. Even though he was almost dead just now, he still had a breath. Although the injury was fatal, there were not many fatal injuries, and Ye Gucheng did not have the heaven-defying special constitution of Samuel.


    Half of his legs were almost enough to keep him safe, not to mention that he was now far beyond half of his legs.


    "Almost, almost. Try again." Ye Gucheng still pretended to be very ufortable. His acting skills and despicableness reached the peak of his life, but he was so happy inside.


    A cold light shed in the eyes of the ginseng baby. He knew that he had been fooled.


    He was the one who could talk back to Samuel, and he could even call Samuel a fool. How could he be as stupid as Ye Gucheng had imagined?


    It was just that the little guy sometimes cared too much about Qin Shuang and wanted to help her vent her anger. For a moment, he was too angry. "Do you still want me to try?" cried the ginseng baby coldly, realizing that he had been fooled.


    "Try, of course. My chest hurts. Oh, my throat hurts a little. Ouch, my lungs hurt a little. Little ancestor, you used too much strength just now. s, it hurts no matter where I go." Even now, Ye Gucheng still looked as shameless as before, acting desperately in front of the ginseng baby. The ginseng baby smiled coldly and said, "Okay, I''ll try again."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the green color in the ginseng baby''s hand suddenly became bigger, faster and fiercer than before. In the green color, Ye Gucheng suddenly felt a more warm liquid flowing through his whole body.


    Thefort and warmth made him feel like he was about to float up.


    This might be the so-called rx.


    A rxed smile immediately appeared on Ye Gucheng''s face. Let''s continue. Little trash, I''m enjoying myself here, yet you''re wasting your time here. "What is this for? Is the ginseng baby fighting Ye Gucheng or is he helping him?" Fu Li put away her sword and walked to Qin Shuang''s side.


    Qin Shuang shook her head. She didn''t know what the ginseng baby was doing!


    Although the ginseng baby said that


    he would not let go by mouth, Qin Shuang knew that this little guy was actually very kind and very smart after getting along with him fora long time. However, why couldn''t he


    tell who was his enemy now?


    Everyone wanted to kill a bitch like Ye Gucheng. Since he was beaten to death, wasn''t it a good thing for everyone? Why did the ginseng baby do that!!!


    The most important thing was that even if Ye Gucheng was saved, she could still understand how unwilling it was for the ginseng baby to kill someone, which was in line with the nature of this guy. But the problem was that Ye Gucheng, who could not be cured, was so happy!


    On the mountain in the distance, Chi Meng was about to say something, but was stopped by Lu Ruoxin. She was watching the situation attentively and did not want to be disturbed by anyone.


    She had never seen this little thing before and had never known that it could be so fierce and so magical to treat people.


    At this time, in the field, the green energy had been fully activated.


    Countless green Energy bodies revolved around Ye Gucheng and turned into a huge green cocoon. In the green light, when Ye Gucheng was about to be immortal, he suddenly frowned.


    He began to feel that his body seemed to be a little ufortable, and his breathing speed began to increase, and his mind began to feel a little dizzy.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Gucheng scratched his head in confusion.


    "I forgot to tell you a truth.


    Everything is reversed when it


    comes to the extreme, just like you should take medicine when you are sick, but the medicine is not as good as more. Be careful not to be hurt by the things that save you." The ginseng baby sneered, but the green energy in his hand did not stop, even if the remaining half of his leg had disappeared.


    Ye Gucheng was suddenly stunned. The next second, he hurriedly said, "I''m fine, I''m fine, you''d better withdraw quickly. I''m fine, I..."


    "Do you feel better?"


    "Yes." Ye Gucheng quickly nodded.


    The ginseng baby smiled coldly, "That''s what you think. You''re still seriously injured, continue."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ginseng baby suddenly increased the green energy in his hand.


    Hong!!!


    Suddenly, a huge green energy filled Ye Gucheng''s body. He felt as if a huge stream of water had poured into his body. In an instant, he felt his body suddenly swell up.


    As expected, his hands were swollen, his feet were swollen, and his face was swollen.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Enough, enough, I''m enough."


    "Enough? I said, it''s far away. Come on, let''s continue." The ginseng baby suddenly sneered.

 Chapter 2671

    Chapter 2671


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ginseng baby suddenly continued.


    The green energy increase.


    Ye Gucheng''s entire body couldn''t help but tremble. His eyes widened, and all the blood in his body was like boiling water. Not only was it boiling and jumping, but it was also pouring into his brain desperately.


    Ye Gucheng''s body seemed to have been hit by someone, constantly expanding and expanding.


    From a handsome young man with an ordinary figure, he instantly turned into a huge fat man who seemed to weigh hundreds of kilograms. In Samuel''s words, he was like a big steamed powder.


    "Aren''t you feeling good? Come on, I''ll let you feel good!"


    The ginseng baby shouted coldly and continued.


    "I... I was wrong... I..." Ye Gucheng felt that it was extremely difficult to breathe. He struggled desperately in the air and tried to touch his throat with his fat hand, only to find that because his body was too swollen, his hand could not touch it at all.


    In the end, surrounded by the green energy, Ye Gucheng widened his eyes, twitched a few times, and fainted.


    "Do


    you


    think it''s okay just like that?" The little baby smiled ferociously, but his smile was as evil as a ghost''s.


    The green energy in his hand withdrew and he ced Ye Gucheng directly on the ground. At the same time, a red light appeared in his body!!


    The red me jumped!


    "Get up, get up!"


    The hot fire of the ginseng baby, with a fist, smashed toward Ye Gucheng.


    One punch!


    Two punches!


    The whole road was filled with the muffled sound of a fist hitting one''s body. One after another, it resounded for miles.


    Everyone stared nkly. No one dared to speak, and no one dared to help.


    After more than a dozen punches from the ginseng baby, Ye Gucheng''s swollen head was full of blood, and his face was even more horrible.


    Wu Yan and the other elders turned their heads away and could not bear to look at them.


    The ginseng baby was so fierce that even Ye Gucheng couldn''t stand it for a few times. What could they do?


    At this time, thest punch of the ginseng baby was thrown out. Just likest time, the fire passed through Ye Gucheng''s body with the punch. And Ye Gucheng hadpletely stopped moving.


    "Get up!"


    With the cold shout of the ginseng baby, the ginseng baby''s body turned green again. At the same time, the green energy also slowly dragged Ye Gucheng into the air and slowly wrapped around him.


    In less than a while, Ye Gucheng coughed softly and slowly opened his eyes.


    Soon after, his body began to be repaired, and then he recovered, and then he expanded ufortably...


    Then, he was knocked down by another punch.


    Wu Yan put his hand on his forehead and lowered his head, speechless. The fifth and sixth peak elders were all like this. They couldn''t even look at it. Kill him and save him, and kill him.


    "It''s one thing that Samuel is a pervert, but even his subordinates are so abnormal. Dammit." Wu Yan was extremely depressed. At the same time, he secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, it was Ye Gucheng who had charged forward. If it were him, he would have been tortured like this. Just thinking about it made his back turn cold.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Fifth Peak Elder held his forehead and did not even dare to raise his head, afraid that others would see him speak. "Yes, yes, damn it, even such a small thing is so abnormal. It''s f*cking abnormal."


    "Senior Brother Wu Yan, what are you doing now?" The Sixth Elder''s posture was the same. He was so scared that he didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Wu Yan also didn''t know that they didn''t dare to help with that abnormal toy, but as Ye Gucheng''s trusted followers, they couldn''t just leave before he died.


    After all, Ye Gucheng was the backbone of their group and the future.


    Wu Yan said gloomily, lowered his head, and continued to cover his forehead with his hand. "What else can I do? Pretend to have a headache."


    Qin Shuang stared nkly at the


    ginseng baby, but she didn''t know whether tough or cry. The reason why sheughed was that although his means were too cruel, it made Ye Gucheng look like a fool. The reason why she cried was that Qin Shuang''s heart was full of gratitude, because the ginseng baby was venting her anger for her with his own body.


    Although the ginseng baby called her "wife", she never took it seriously and only regarded him as a lovely little friend, she was still very touched by the ginseng baby''s behavior.


    Fu Li and the others were also shocked. After all, in their eyes, the image of the ginseng baby was simr to what Qin Shuang thought. They didn''t expect that this child was so strong and had such abnormal means.


    "Brother, I was wrong. I apologize. Can I apologize?"


    Ye Gucheng, who had woken up again, was still very weak as soon as he opened his eyes, but at this time, he used all his strength to kneel down in a panic.


    If this continued, his spirit would really copse.


    No one could stand death.


    Moreover, this process was extremely difficult to endure. It was either painful to death, or painful to the point of copse, swelling to death. With a cold face, the ginseng baby lost his left leg and almost half of his right leg.


    As soon as the green energy


    be removed, Ye Gucheng fell heavily on the ground and felt dizzy. He struggled to get up from the ground, and his eyes were full of hatred.


    He was a young and outstanding talent of his generation, but he had failed in session in the Void Sect. Moreover, he had been defeated by Qin Shuang twice. Shouldn''t he be the most suitable for Qin Shuang in the world?


    This time, his face was swollen. He was not reconciled.


    However, since the situation was like this, Ye Gucheng could only grit his teeth and look at the distant Qin Shuang. He raised his breath and said loudly, "Qin Shuang, I''m sorry."


    "Kneel down!" cried the ginseng baby in a cold voice.


    Ye Gucheng frowned. "Don''t go too far."


    In front of his subordinates, Wu Yan, and the others, he wanted him to kneel down? Then where would Ye Gucheng put his face in the future? How could his dignity be preserved?


    However, when he saw that the Green Energy in the ginseng baby''s hand was light, Ye Gucheng''s knees immediately went limp and he knelt on the ground.


    "Qin Shuang, I''m sorry." Ye Gucheng lowered his head and shouted.


    The disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion who had not escaped immediately lost their morale. Some of them even threw away their


    weapons. Themander ha ne


    already knelt down and apologized. were these soldiers and generals struggling for? Content


    belongs to


    The ginseng baby turned around and looked at Qin Shuang. "Honey, are you satisfied?"


    Qin Shuang''s eyes were filled with tears as she looked at the ginseng baby with only half of his legs left and an arm missing from his upper body. She nodded. "I''m satisfied."


    Of course, she didn''t forgive Ye Gucheng, but she couldn''t bear to see the ginseng baby hurt himself in this way.


    On the high ground, Lu Ruoxin was shocked and her pupils shrank.


    She was not moved or amused.


    There was only shock in her stomach.


    She had witnessed the whole


    process of the ginseng baby torturing Ye Gucheng. Although she looked down on the so-called young outstanding talents like Ye Gucheng, she did not deny that Ye Gucheng waspletely ipetent However, the ginseng baby could torture Ye Gucheng like this, and Ye Gucheng did not have the power to fight back.


    "I wanted to watch a good show, but I didn''t expect that there would be an even more exciting drama. This little thing..." Lu Ruoxin smiled faintly.


    However, at this moment, suddenly...

 Chapter 2672

    Chapter 2672


    Ye Gucheng rose. When the ginseng baby was not paying attention, he suddenly got up and pushed away the ginseng baby who was only half standing.


    At the same time, Wu Yan and the other three people also waved their big hands and rushed to save Ye Gucheng with everyone.


    "Take that thing with you." Ye Gucheng shouted loudly. Wu Yan, who hade to help, immediately surrounded the ginseng baby with three elders and hundreds of soldiers.


    At this time, the remaining disciples also protected Ye Gucheng. They lit up their weapons one by one and aimed at Qin Shuang and the others fiercely.


    "That b*tch Ye Gucheng." Qin Shuang shouted angrily. She lifted her sword and was about to rush over.


    The ginseng baby had already let him go, but this guy was so despicable.


    "Don''t mess around." Ming Yu quickly stood up to block Qin Shuang''s way and coldly stood behind her. "The other party has so many people. If we rush in rashly, we''ll die in vain."


    "That''s right, Sister Qin Shuang. The ginseng baby was already so angry when Ye Gucheng hit you. If anything happens to you, won''t it die of anger?" Qiushui also said anxiously.


    Shiyu also nodded hurriedly.


    Qin Shuang looked at the girls helplessly and said in despair, "Do you want me to watch him die?"


    Regardless of that, Qin Shuang pushed them away and was about to rush forward.


    At this time, the ginseng baby in the Rebellion Army shouted, "Honey, don''te over."


    After that, he nced at Wu Yan and the others and sneered. "What? Do you want to catch me?"


    "This thing''s attack is strong, and it can cure people. It must be of great use to keep it alive. The reason why Samuel suddenly recovered from serious injuries is because of him," Ye Gucheng shouted at Wu Yan with all his strength.


    Wu Yan and the others hurriedly nodded. They had witnessed everything just now, and now they had the truth about Ye Gucheng. They immediately sneered.


    "Little thing, you''re quite capable. You even dare to y tricks on our Gucheng."


    "Now your two legs are almost gone. Let''s see how you can make it."


    "Take it back and boil it for me tonight."


    "Yes!"


    Wu Yan shouted loudly, and a group of disciples immediately gathered together and approached the ginseng baby step by step.


    It was already very difficult for the ginseng baby to stand with half of his legs. Seeing that the crowd surrounded him in circles, and kept shrinking the encirclement, he did not dodge.


    All of a sudden, a sinister smile formed on his face. Then, he turned to look at the distant Qin Shuang. "Honey, tell Samuel that I warn him not to bully my wife while I''m not around. Otherwise, I won''t let him off."


    After that, he suddenly nced at everyone around him with a bloodthirsty cold light in his eyes.


    "A bunch of trash."


    As soon as he finished his words, he suddenly burst outughing. In his crazyughter, his whole body was emitting a red fire.


    Then, the raging fire grew bigger and bigger, and the heat and aura became stronger.


    "Oh no!"


    Wu Yan roared loudly and led his three junior brothers to fly backward with fear on their faces.


    At this time, the ginseng baby was like a huge fireball.


    "Boom!"


    With an earth-shattering explosion, the body of the ginseng baby exploded like a nuclear bomb, and countless mes directly swept around.


    The earth shook and the mountains shook.


    Even the sky began to change color!


    The huge waves of fire spread out. Before the disciples closest to the ginseng baby could even react, their bodies had turned into ashes in the raging fire.


    Although Wu Yan and the other


    three ran fast and had high cultivation, they were still hit by the nearest fire waves. The four of them were suddenly like four wild ducks without wings. They were burned by the fire wolves and fell to the ground in all directions, rolling on the ground, screaming in pain.


    On the outside, Ye Gucheng and the others were also knocked over by the air st. Even Qin Shuang and the others, in the distance were


    forced to retreat by the strong wind. If it had not been for the fact that Ming Yun had formed several water rings to resist and dissolve them, they would have been knocked over.


    At the same time, huge waves of air spread out in all directions. Samuel and the people of the Medicine God''s Pavilion in the distance were also blown away by the waves of air as they looked back.


    Somewhere on the mountain.


    Lu Ruoxin gently raised her hand to disperse the air st. She shook her head with a deep look in her eyes.


    In fact, she had just thought about whether she should send Chi Meng to rob the little thing, but now she was more and more interested in Samuel, and even more so that she couldn''t bear to take it from him, so she gave up the idea.


    But now it seemed...


    "Greseng baby!"


    When the waves of fire dissipated and the waves of air were blown away, everyone looked back and saw that there was no grass left on the spot, only yellow soil left. Not to mention the gourd kid, even the ashes of those disciples were not left.


    Tears streamed down Qin Shuang''s face as she cried out in grief.


    However, what responded to her was no longer the child''s voice, which was usually disdainful and arrogant, but all kinds of ashes falling from the sky.


    Above the fire wave, the sky was dyed ck by many ashes.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the blink of an eye, countless ashes slowly fell like romantic snow.


    The ashes all over the sky were like fireworks for a moment.


    Qin Shuang''s tears fell like rain. She knelt on the ground feebly. Suddenly, Fu Li eximed, "Look!"

 Chapter 2673

    Chapter 2673


    With Fu Li''s exmation, Ming Yu and the rest raised their heads and followed the flow. Qin Shuang''s eyes were filled with tears as she raised her head slightly.


    In the sky, among the countless ashes.


    A red golden light slowly fell along with Ashes'' fall, which seemed to be very effective.


    "What''s that?" Fu Li asked in a daze.


    The crowd was dumbfounded. Only Qin Shuang, at this moment, threw caution to the wind and flew straight towards the sky.


    Ming Yu quickly followed, but she didn''t fly up with Qin Shuang. She just set up several water rings halfway to protect Qin Shuang.


    Although at this time, Ye Gucheng was not threatening at all.


    Some of the disciples had already escaped, and some of them had died in the fire wave. The disciples who followed Ye Gucheng were also knocked to the ground by the air st.


    Because they were close, although they were not fatally injured, their bodies were seriously injured by the air st.


    The four elders, on the other hand, were on the verge of death. There was no fighting strength to speak of.


    "Greseng baby."


    Flying to the side of the golden light, Qin Shuang stretched out her hands to catch the golden light. Inside the golden light was a seed about the size of a pea.


    When it reached Qin Shuang''s hand, the golden light dissipated and the seedy peacefully in her hands.


    Looking at the seed, Qin Shuang''s heart ached and she burst into tears.


    In the past, the lively ginseng baby was only the size of this cold pea.


    In the center of the seed, there was a mark left by a pair of underpants, which was much whiter than the surroundings. It made Qin Shuang miss the ginseng baby even more.


    "You fool," Qin Shuang grumbled as she looked at the seed. Her eyes were filled with gratitude.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks and fell into Qin Shuang''s palm.


    "Qin Shuang, let''s withdraw first. What if this group of people has support?" At this moment, Ming Yu put away the water ring and flew to Qin Shuang''s side.


    "Besides, I need someone to take care of Yvonne."


    Qin Shuang nodded with tears in her eyes. Holding the seed in her hand, she led Ming Yu, Qiushui, and the others to the direction of the Void Sect in the distance.


    At this time, in Samuel.


    He had already re-entered the battle. Although he did not know the details, he knew that the huge explosion on the road was definitely not a good thing.


    Qin Shuang and the rest flew away safely, indicating that they might have escaped from danger. However, there was definitely an ident.


    With anger, the golden light on Samuel''s body flourished, and Wang Huanzhi kept retreating.


    the Great Void Divine Steps was extremely ghostly.


    The practice of Formless Divine Skill was verymon. Even if Wang Huanzhi''s method was evil, it couldn''t stop the simple copies and sticking. Pangu Axe''s broadsword was wide open and unstoppable. No one could avoid it.


    The jade swordbined with the heavenly me and the moon wheel was now extremely skilled in Samuel''s hands.


    With the protection of the Immortal


    In


    Mystery Armor and the protection of Tianlu Pixiu; Samuel was like a God of War for a while. Even though Wang Huanzhi was a Demigod he was surrounded by countless masters to help him.


    But he was defeated by Samuel.


    Like a scalpel, Samuel cut open the iron bucket formation of Wang Huanzhi and came and went freely.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wang Huanzhi was sweating profusely and looked at Samuel with a veryplicated look. He really couldn''t understand why he couldn''t stop Samuel even though he was here.


    After all, he was a SemiGod.


    Although he could withstand Samuel, he could do nothing about it.


    "I know more or less what you can do, but do you know what I can do?" Samuel sneered. The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel turned into two swords, soaring in the air and charging with Samuel holding Pangu Axe.


    The Sword of Heaven Fire would burn and the Sword of Moon Wheel would melt as soon as it touched it.


    Pangu Axe opened the way and was invincible.


    Who dared to block it?


    "Come on!"


    After a sprint, Samuel forced a bloody road out of the crowd. Corpses littered the ground around the bloody road. Even though Samuel had rushed to the end of the road, no one dared to approach its tail.


    With an angry shout, all the people present did not dare to take a step forward, but kept retreating.


    Wang Huanzhi''s hands were


    trembling and his hands were numb. He looked at Samuel''s back in a daze. If there were not so many people, Wang Huanzhi believed that he would be at a disadvantage in the fight with Samuel.


    If they continued to fight, they might even be defeated by Samuel.


    It was true that this had something to do with his unstable foundation of bing a half-god, but it was also rted to Samuel''s ferocity.


    This guy was like an eternal motive.


    He was not tired at all, and his


    energy was so strong that it was suffocating. It was a little difficult for him to fight one-on-one, but this guy didn''t feel tired at all. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Moreover, he became more and more ferocious. How could this not make others feel scared?


    Since Wang Huanzhi didn''t dare to go up, the others naturally didn''t dare to go up. They looked at each other in dismay. Whoever got close to him would die, and no one dared to get close.


    "Half-god? Hehe!" Samuel shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Medicine God''s Pavilion? Hehe!"


    "Bah!" Samuel shouted disdainfully.


    "A bunch of trash!"


    After that, Samuel suddenly turned around, and his eyes were cold and smooth, which scared the group of people to take another step back.


    At this moment...

 Chapter 2674

    Chapter 2674


    Wang Huanzhi suddenly sneered and said, "Samuel, Samuel, do you really think you will win?" Samuel smiled and didn''t say anything. He just watched Wang Huanzhi''s performance quietly.


    "You led a group of strange beasts to break into our army. Sometimes, it did have the magical effect of directly taking the enemy''s head, but sometimes, if you don''t, you will be in trouble. Do you understand?" After saying that, Wang Huanzhi shook his head at Samuel disdainfully. "Your Uncle Wang will teach you today what is called old giner."


    Frowning and ring angrily, Wang Huanzhi immediately shouts loudly, "Inform everyone to carry out the n."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the people around Wang Huanzhi, from high-level officials to small soldiers, directly recited incantations. Obviously, the contract was removed.


    After the contract was removed, the owner would only suffer some side effects at most, but for a pet strange beast, it was fatal.


    Wang Huanzhi''s trump card was to let Samuell suddenly lose his troops when facing a big battle. At that time, he would be short of soldiers and generals, and his advantage would be a great disadvantage in an instant. Just like now, if he went straight to the Yellow Dragon, he would be a lonely army!


    Wang Huanzhi sneered, and his expression became extremely ferocious because of hiscency. Samuel just smiled lightly and looked at him with burning eyes, as if he was looking at a clown.


    "Haha, you are still pretending to be calm in front of your Uncle Wang. How can you smile at this time?" Wang Huanzhi smiled disdainfully. "Who can''tugh? We''ll know soon," Samuel said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Wang Huanzhi turned around subconsciously.


    All of a sudden, his face turned pale. In his imagination, the death of the strange beasts on arge scale did not happen at all. They were still fighting wildly with the guards of Wang Huanzhi''s headquarters.


    And at this time, he was stunned to find an unusually horrible detail. These strange beasts were much fiercer than the previous battle in the Void Sect Mountain.


    "What?... How could this be?" Wang Huanzhi waspletely stunned.


    The group of executives also looked at each other.


    Samuel smiled coldly. He had long known that Wang Huanzhi would do this, so from beginning to end, he had kept those strange beasts under the contract of the Medicine God''s Pavilion in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. The ones who really followed him to fight were the group of wild beasts on the back mountain of the Void Sect. Naturally, they would not be affected by removing the contract.


    In order to prevent Wang Huanzhi from noticing this, the group of strange beasts on the small path, with the exception of the few wild beasts from the Void Sect at the beginning, the remainingrge number of them would be reced by the strange beasts from the Void Sect and the Fu n''s Tian City reinforcements.


    If Samuel couldn''t even think of these details, how could he dare to attack their headquarters? If he couldn''t even think of these things, let alone whether he could live here or not, when he was on Earth, Samuel had been plotted against countless times.


    "Now, should I smile, or should you smile?" Samuel smiled yfully and stared at Wang Huanzhi with a sneer.


    Wang Huanzhi was so angry that he kept trembling. A nameless anger rose from his body to the top of his head, and then burned all over his body. But before Wang Huanzhi could catch his breath...


    "Report! The Army on the path is still entangled by the Void Sect. It''s difficult for them to withdraw and support us."


    "Report! The war in the frontline of previous Spiritual Master is urgent, and they can''te here in a short time. At the same time, please hold on, otherwise..."


    Two spies came to report in time.


    Wang Huanzhi''s face was pale. He staggered back and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The enemy did not decrease and their n failed.


    In addition, the two troops in front and back werepletely held back by the enemy, which also meant that there would be no reinforcements in Wang Huanzhi in a short time.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    What annoyed Wang Huanzhi even more was that the morale of the troops was declining.


    The good situation had been


    completely destroyed in an instant. Moreover, it had been turned upside down-time and time again. Forget about the lower level disciples, even he himself was no longer imposing.


    This was the result of raising a tiger as a scourge.


    He couldn''t get rid of Samuel that day, but now he brought himself a devastating blow.


    "Hold on, hold on. Even so, what can we do? As long as we hold on until this afternoon, they will definitely die. Also, the person I am looking for is already on the way," Wang Huanzhi roared unwillingly


    He could not bear this defeat.


    Moreover, he was defeated by people like Samuel.


    Even though the God''s Medicine God''s Pavilion wouldn''t be destroyed in the face of this failure, as the master of the pavilion, the new True God of Eight Direction World had suffered such a humiliating defeat for the first time.


    How would he be able to establish a foothold in Eight Direction World in the future? Where would the prestige of the Medicine God''s Pavilion go? However, when Wang Huanzhi finished shouting, he was shocked to find that all the people around him were carefully guarding against Samuel, and no one dared to attack Samuel.


    "What... what are you doing?" Wang Huanzhi shouted angrily.


    "Master, let''s... let''s retreat. We will be surrounded by people at any time. It will be toote if we want to retreat." A senior executive thought about it and looked at Wang Huanzhi worriedly.


    Just as Wang Huanzhi was about to fly into a rage, the other executive also hurriedly knelt down and said, "Master, there is hope. Don''t be impulsive." "Yes, if we withdraw now, our losses can at least be reduced to the minimum. Once we fallpletely, we will lose all our assets." Wang Huanzhi looked at them in a daze. He was angry at them for not fighting, but he had to face the reality in front of him. They had to swallow their anger and flee, or they had to fight to the end, live or die between them, waiting for Wang Huanzhi''s decision. Samuel smiled coldly, like a tiger hidden in the darkness for a long time. His eyes were cold and chilling, staring at Wang Huanzhi as if he were looking at his prey.


    Life and death were only a matter of thought. But at that moment, Wang Huanzhi suddenly felt a little timid.


    Although he was extremely timid, it had be thest straw in his way through the line of defense.


    He couldn''t afford to lose!


    "Retreat!" Wang Huanzhi gritted his teeth and flew out unwillingly.


    Dozens of senior executives ran away, and Samuel caught up with them and knocked down a few of them. Looking back, the group of disciples who had been surrounding him had already fled.


    Samuel gently withdrew his axe. The corner of his mouth was immediately lifted into a soft smile as he watched this group of fleeing Medicine God''s Pavilion''s core.


    If Samuel wanted to catch up, ording to his speed, at least half of the executives would be killed by Samuel.


    However, Samuel wanted to see them run away the most.


    "Beautiful!"


    Somewhere on a high mountain, Lu Ruoxin shook her head with a chuckle and couldn''t help apuding.


    Chi Meng frowned. Time was hard to understand. Why did Lu Ruoxin apud for Samuel?

 Chapter 2675

    Chapter 2675


    After all, it was normal for others to do such a thing, but for people like Lu Ruoxin who were calm and expressionless, even if she smiled sincerely, it was rare, let alone she was willing to stand up and even apud to praise him.


    "Miss, if Samuel doesn''t try his best to chase after them, I''m afraid that he will let the tiger go back to the mountain. Why do you still apud?" Chi Meng asked cautiously.


    Only when Lu Ruoxin was in a good mood did Chi Meng dare to ask these questions, although it was difficult for Lu Ruoxin to be in a good mood these two days.


    "Let go of the tiger and return to the mountain? It''s just that we don''t need to chase after the poor." Lu Ruoxin smiled gently and said, "Samuel''s advantage over Wang Huanzhi is not obvious. If Wang Huanzhi wants to escape, can Samuel kill him? Since he can''t be killed, what''s the point of killing some shrimp soldiers and crab generals?"


    "These are the executives of the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the important minions of Wang Huanzhi. Killing more of them is equivalent to breaking the arms of Wang Huanzhi, and... how could they be shrimp soldiers and crab generals?" The voice of Chi Meng was so low that it was almost inaudible.


    "They''re just a bunch of senior executives. If they don''t have any tricks up their sleeves, that''s enough. The real tricks are those." Lu Ruoxin smiled gently and pointed to Commander Chen, who was being held back by the Void Sect, and previous Spiritual Master, who was fighting against the allied forces of the Fu and Ye families at the front.


    "That''s the real hand and foot of the Medicine God''s Pavilion."


    After that, Lu Ruoxin smiled gently andy down gently. "There are no need to fear gamblers in the world, but what I''m afraid of is a smart gambler. Samuel won this time."


    "He won?"


    "Yes." Lu Ruoxin nodded and said, "The winner is the hands and feet of the Medicine God''s Pavilion."


    "Those with bare feet are not afraid of wearing shoes. Samuel''s attack this time around is actually a huge gamble. Although he seeded twice in a sneak attack, the skinny camel is still bigger than a horse. The strength of the Medicine God''s Pavilion is still not something that he can shake at will. Samuel''s advantage is that his moves are strange and he has many killing weapons. Moreover, the energy within his body seems to be endlessly flowing and is unusually abundant. However, Wang Huanzhi has always had an advantage in numbers. What do you think if they fight each other head on?" Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly.


    "ording to your analysis, both sides have advantages, which means that everyone can win," Chi Meng said.


    "That''s right. However, even if Wang Huanzhi had a high chance of winning, under the continuous attacks of Samuel, they had already been in a mess. Each move was sessfully resolved by the opponent, and each of the opponent''s moves was hit on his vital parts. From his disciple to the bottom, their inner morale was naturally gone." After that, Lu Ruo xin slowly sat up. "In addition, Wang Huanzhi can''t afford to lose. Sometimes, if he climbed too high, he was afraid that it would be too painful to lose and fall to the ground, so he didn''t dare to risk his life with Samuel."


    "And once he doesn''t dare to risk his life, what can he do except run?" Lu Ruoxin said with a chuckle.


    Chi Meng nodded. "Then what''s the problem with the hands and feet of the Medicine God''s Pavilion?" "Now look at the path and the front."


    Following Lu Ruoxin''s orders, Chi


    Meng looked over and saw that bothAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sides were engaged in a battle.


    However, from the looks of the


    e


    battle situation, the Medicine God''s Pavilion had the upper hand on both


    sides. The Fu n''s


    Vote Sect''s side were at a


    and the


    disadvantage. They could only rely


    on the terrain to hold the other party


    back.


    "Samuel gave up the opportunity to chase after them. At this time, if he suddenly turned back and rushed to the group of enemies on the road or the frontline, what would happen?" Lu Ruoxin sneered.


    Chi Meng''s eyes suddenly brighten.


    If Samuel led their troops into either side, then the Medicine God''s Pavilion''s army would be in extreme danger.


    "A game of chess, which was almost a dead end, was suddenly broken by Samuel. No wonder you appreciate him." Chi Meng could not help admiring him at this time. Although she hated Samuel very much, she had to admit some facts.


    "He is really bald." Lu Ruoxin did not refute Chi Meng''s words. Although she looked down on too many people, there was only one person in the world she could look up to.


    Samuel.


    As Lu Ruoxin expected, not long after Wang Huanzhi escaped, the main guardspletely lost their armor and fled. Samuel gave up all pursuit and turned around to lead the strange beasts straight to Commander Chen''s troops on the path.


    Commander Chen''s group of soldiers were already very rxed when they saw Wang Huanzhi escape. Now that they saw Samuel suddenly lead the troops to attack they fled one by one. The Void Sect and the Fu n''s army also took advantage of the situation to turn around and attack. In an instant, Commander Chen''s side was killed countless times, and the rest fled in all directions.


    But obviously, it was not over yet.


    In the front line, both sides were fighting on arge scale. Hundreds of thousands against hundreds of thousands, which was unprecedented.


    More than half of the valley was upied by two armies. From a distance, they could find that there was smoke and dust everywhere, shouting and killing!


    In the camp of the main tent ahead, previous Spiritual Master was studying the map in the tent. At this time, the scout suddenly came in. "Commander..."


    "What? Has the crisis of the headquarters been solved?"


    "No. Samuel led tens of thousands of disciples and tens of thousands of strange beasts toward us!!"

 Chapter 2676

    Chapter 2676


    "What?" previous Spiritual Master suddenly dropped the map on the ground and was shocked!


    "Samuel attacked me from behind?"


    How is this possible?


    Wasn''t Wang Huanzhi''s base camp behind her? How could Samuel suddenlye from there?


    "Where is the Lord?" previous Spiritual Master grabbed the scout''s cor and asked anxiously.


    The scout was scared out of his wits and hurriedly said, "Commander, the Lord has... escaped with a group of executives." "Bang?!"


    The previous Spiritual Master suddenly let go of the spy, and her eyes were dull.


    Even Wang Huanzhi escaped?


    This also meant that this battle, which they were originally determined to obtain, hadpletely failed at this moment.


    How could this be? The army of the Medicine God''s Pavilion was suppressing the realm. Even if they split into two to deal with the alliance forces of the Void Sect and the Fu and Ye families, they would still have an advantage.


    Why was it that in the end, therger party was seized alive by fewer people?


    "Master, let''s withdraw, or it will be toote." The spy lowered his head and said in fear.


    The previous Spiritual Master was silent. The armies on both sides were fighting, and both sides were very tight on each other. How could they retreat so easily? They could not retreat at all.


    "Master, we can''t care so much now. Since the Lord is already not here, we have to keep our power."


    "But... in the afternoon, the people of the Evesting Sea wille in the afternoon. At that time, they will be the ones being attacked," the previous Spiritual Master said unwillingly.


    She was looking forward to sess, but in the end, all her efforts were in vain. Such a state of mind was like heaven and hell!


    "Master, with the current situation, Samuel can arrive in less than an hour. Let alone in the afternoon, we can''t hold on until noon," the spy said helplessly.


    Peng!


    The previous Spiritual Master swayed her body and staggered to themander''s seat. "Where''s Gucheng?"


    "Commander Ye has three thousand disciples, but more than a thousand of them died. The rest are all seriously injured, including the few elders who followed him. I heard that he took advantage of the chaos and fled after the Lord left with his men."


    The previous Spiritual Master nodded heavily. No matter how unwilling she was to admit it, she knew that the general trend had gone.


    "If we withdraw at this time, how much can we protect these hundreds of thousands of troops?" the previous Spiritual Master asked.


    "Half of the people in front of us are in an intense battle, making it difficult for them to escape. If we want to withdraw..." The scout lowered his head and didn''t dare to say anything.


    The previous Spiritual Master shouted angrily, "Speak."


    "At least half of them will die at the hands of the enemy."


    Half!!!?


    That was 70 to 80 thousand people!


    Moreover, they were all elites of the Medicine God''s Pavilion!


    Should they be killed in vain?


    Even the cruel previous Spiritual Master could not help but feel pity for them.


    "Retreat!"


    Momentster, the previous Spiritual Master''s face turned cold as she issued her finalmand!


    Ten minutester...All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it, is it really so weird?"


    Fu Tian, who was fighting in the chaos, was full of surprise when he saw Samuel leading the troops out from behind.


    Samuel asked the person in charge of the Tian Fu family to contact him and let him press the drums to attack. Then, it would not take long for the two sides to form a siege and fight against the troops of previous Spiritual Master at the front. Content


    belongs to


    Originally, Fu Tian really didn''t take this seriously. It was just that he had been suppressed by the Medicine God''s Pavilion in the battle. If he continued to fight, he wouldn''t need to think too much about it. Therefore, he could only hope it.


    However, what he didn''t know was that a spy had reported that the previous Spiritual Master had retreated. He didn''t believe it at first. After all, the previous Spiritual Master had always had the advantage on the battlefield.


    But now, he had to believe it when he saw with his own eyes that Samuel led the members of the Void Sect and the Fu family of the Tian City toe here.


    "It is rumored that there are over a hundred thousandrge armies on the side of the chief of the Medicine God Pavilion. The Void Sect barely has ten thousand people. Additionally, our Tian Fu n has thirty thousand people. How can they achieve such a drastic increase


    only


    in numbers?" An executive of the Fu n by the side involuntarily frowned.


    What he didn''t know was that these hundreds of thousands of soldiers were beaten by Samuel on the first day, and the next day, they were beaten by Samuel and a group of strange


    beasts without tens ofet


    thousands. At night, they were attacked by Samuel by tens of thousands of soldiers, and the


    remaining tens of thousands of


    soldiers were finally beaten up by


    Samuel.


    Sometimes it looked like a lot, but after breaking up several times, he found that it didn''t seem to be much.


    At this time, Fu Mei, who was in Heavenly Lake City.


    She was sitting leisurely in the main hall, enjoying thefortable life of the City Lord''s wife.


    Although she knew that the battle between the allied forces had nothing to do with her, she only cared about the result. As for how many people died,


    or how miserable the battle was, she didn''t care!


    While they were eating, a senior executive hurried over.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you so flustered?"


    "There''s finally a lecture ahead. We won the battle with the Medicine God''s Pavilion!"


    Hearing the news, Fu Mei threw away the fruit she was tasting and shouted excitedly, "Really?"


    "The military report at the front, I dare not lie." The executive said.


    Fu Meiughed, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Good, good acting. You look so sad that you almost fooled me."


    "No, there is a piece of bad news that I want to tell you!"


    Fu Mei frowned.


    Then, the executive whispered something into Fu Mei''s ear. Fu Mei was stunned and blurted out, "What? Samuel Hannigan?"

 Chapter 2677

    Chapter 2677


    The next second, Fu Mei''s expression was very ferocious. She grabbed the executive''s cor and said fiercely, "You mean, the Mysterious Man... the Mysterious Man is Samuel? Fu Yao''s b*tch from the earth?"


    "That''s right." The executive felt really ufortable, but he couldn''t deny it.


    "Impossible! That''s impossible! How could that bitch Samuel be the Mysterious Man?" Fu Mei shouted in disbelief.


    The leisure just now disappeared, and her eyes were almost hysterical!


    To Fu Mei, it was difficult for her to admit that Samuel was the Mysterious Man, and she was unwilling to admit it. She had sacrificed a lot to marry a weak and ordinary-looking man like Ye Shijun to change her position today and be the Fu family''s current support, shining for a while.


    However, if the Mysterious Man was Samuel, then the difference between her and Fu Yao would be determined.


    Although she might still be the savior in the eyes of the Fu family, in the eyes of outsiders, she was nothingpared to Fu Yao.


    In front of the Mysterious Man, who was in the limelight and even had a good reputation, the Governor of Tianhu City suddenly looked so insignificant. "It''s a report from Patriarch Fu. It''s clear that Samuel is the Mysterious Man." After that, the executive took out the report from his sleeve with difficulty and handed it to Fu Mei.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fu Mei let go of the senior executive and took the report. With just a nce, her pupils suddenly contracted.


    "Impossible, impossible, ah!!!"


    After that, she crazily tore the report into pieces and roared hysterically.


    The scenes of the past reyed in her mind again and again, like a child, staring at her with sarcasm.


    She seduced Samuel, offered herself to the Mysterious Man, and even used all kinds of methods to get close to him. Then, she thought she was smart enough to provoke the two and hurt Yvonne. At that time, she felt how charming she was, but now, she felt how cheap she was.


    She had thought that she was a smart woman, but now she looked so stupid.


    From beginning to end, it turned out that the clown was her!!


    "Samuel!" Fu Mei gritted her teeth. Her slender hands were clenched tightly, and her nails were deep in her palms.


    On the battlefield.


    Cheers broke out everywhere!


    Whether it was the allied forces of the Void Sect or the Ye and Fu families, or the people around Samuel, at least at this time, there was no estrangement between them. Everyone cheered and waved their gs and clothes. They were overjoyed.


    Compared with them, there were arge number of fallen soldiers of the Medicine God''s Pavilion on the battlefield, as well as captured captives who were trembling.


    In this battle, although the alliance army had lost more than 40,000 people at the frontlines, the Void Sect had also lost thousands of disciples, and more than 2,000 strange beasts had died, it had created a miracle that the fewer, the better. It was impossible for the Medicine God''s Pavilion to enter this area in a short period of time.


    However, this did not mean that the problem of the Fu family waspletely solved.


    The Void Sect!


    If the Void Sect could open the convenient door, the distance between Tian City and Heavenly Lake City in the future would be at least five or even ten times closer. This was very important for the joint arrangement of the Fu and Ye families.


    Thinking of this, Fu Tian summoned his subordinates and ordered, "Go arrange for people to prepare a banquet and reward the three armies. In addition, invite the people of the Void Sect toe together."


    "Yes!"


    Master Sanyong led Lin Mengxi and the others to get together with Samuel. At this time, a senior executive of the Fu family hurried over. He walked to the side of


    Master Sanyong and said


    respectfully, "Master Sanyong


    alliance army has defeated the Medicine God''s Pavilion this time. Our patriarch has decided to hold a banquet to reward the three armies. I hope that all the members of the Void Sect can give us a face and have a banquet in Heavenly Lake City at night."


    Sanyong smiled and said, "I think you''re mistaken. The current leader of the Void Sect is not me, but Qin Shuang. However, she is not here now."


    The executive was slightly stunned and forced a smile. "This my patriarch told me that we must let the meritorious officials of the Void Sect attend the banquet."


    Sanyong was in a dilemma. He looked at Samuel and saw that Samuel nodded. He smiled gently and said, "Since Patriarch Fu is willing to, let''s agree."


    "That''s great." The man was overjoyed. Then, he raised his head gently and turned away with a trace of disdain in his strange eyes.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Well, clean up the battlefield. I''ll go back to the Void Sect first. See you at the banquet at night."


    "Yes!"


    Sanyong and others nodded in unison.


    After watching Samuel leave, the four of themughed happily at each other.


    The four of them were naturally happy that the Void Sect was out of danger.


    "At the cost of just a thousand people from our Void Sect, we can defeat the Medicine God''s Pavilion with the Fu and Ye families. I don''t even dare to think about it." Sanyongughed.


    "We were just thinking about how to make the Void Sect survive. How could we think of this level?" The Second Peak Elder said with a smile.


    "Speaking of which, I have to thank


    Samuel. If it weren''t for him, how could the Void Sect have today''s situation? There are only two results waiting for us. One is to be directly wiped out by force, and the other is to be annexed like Ye Gucheng. One is to die in name only, and the other is to endure all kinds of humiliation and live in name only." The Third Peak Elder nodded with certainty.


    Lin Mengxi looked at the figure of Samuel and smiled gently. "This may be Qing Feng''s proudest disciple. I used to hate Shuang''er for having something to do with him, and now I''m d that Shuang''er has always been sincere to him. Otherwise, what the Void Sect has is not the victory now, but the failure of stepping into the abyss."


    "That''s right. If it weren''t for the fact that Shuang''er has a deep rtionship with him, he wouldn''t have helped our Void Sect. Shuang''er is beautiful and verypatible with him. Unfortunately, he only has Yvonne in his heart. Otherwise... sigh." Sanyong shook his head and sighed.


    Momentster, in Heavenly Lake City.


    At this time,nterns were hanging high, and the music was crazy.


    The entire city could participate in the Ye n''s grand banquet. The servants of the Ye n were


    naturally extremely busy. From the entrance of the Ye n to the mansion, there were golden tables and jade bowls. They were


    Love


    iparably luxurious. There were around twenty tables. These were the management and high-level positions that had contributed greatly during this battle. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The most luxurious one was the jade table made of Chinese-white divine jade in the inner hall. It was decorated with gold, silver, and jewelry. It was colorful and dazzling.


    This was thergest number of meritorious officers and important figures in this battle.


    Fu Tian smiled evilly. At this time, Fu Mei came over angrily.


    Seeing Fu Mei''s expression, Fu Tian smiled proudly and patted the jade table. "Why are you so angry? I know you are unhappy because of Samuel. Don''t worry, I have ways to deal with him at the dinner."

 Chapter 2678

    Chapter 2678


    Hearing this, Fu Mei''s expression turned slightly better. She nced at Fu Tian and said disdainfully, "What other ideas do you have?"


    "Don''t me me for not warning you. It''s all our own shame after you''ve tortured us several times." Fu Mei said discontentedly.


    Fu Tian snorted coldly. "Don''t worry. How can I let Samuel live so well?"


    After that, Fu Tian smiled and stood up. He patted Fu Mei on the shoulder and said, "I know that you are not very happy. Does Samuel want to take the first credit of this battle? Then he has to ask if we agree or not."


    Hearing this, Fu Mei was obviously moved, because what Fu Tian said was exactly her core thought, "Don''t let Samuel show off."


    "Just wait. You''ll know in the evening." Fu Tian sneered.


    On the other side, Samuel rushed back to the Void Sect without stopping after leaving the battlefield. Although it was highly likely that Yvonne and Han Nian''er were fine, or Qin Shuang would havee to report it long ago, as the husband and father, Samuel was still eager to know if Yvonne and Nian''er were injured or frightened.


    Samuel rushed back to the Void Sect Master''s Pce in a hurry. When he saw that Yvonne and Nian''er were safe and sound, he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief. He took a few steps forward and held them in his arms.


    The three of them embraced each other. Even though they were speechless, they could sense each other.


    After a long while, the three let go of each other. Samuel looked at everyone present, but Qin Shuang was nowhere to be seen. He frowned slightly and asked, "Are you all right?"


    Everyone nodded, but their faces were full of sadness. Samuel''s heart suddenly sank.


    During the great battle just now, there was a huge explosion on the road. Samuel was not sure what the reason was.


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang..." Samuel did not ask.


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang is fine, but the ginseng baby... is gone." Fu Li looked at Samuel with difficulty and spoke the truth.


    Samuel was shocked and his heart sank.


    "Qin Shuang is in the backyard. Go take a look," said Ming Yu softly.


    Samuel nodded and rushed to the backyard.


    At a stone table somewhere in the backyard, Qin Shuang sat there, holding the seed in her hand. She looked extremely sad.


    Even when Samuel came to her, she did not know that Samuel hade.


    Looking at the seed in Qin Shuang''s hand, Samuel''s heart sank.


    He recalled the past with the ginseng baby in his mind. They yed and talked to each other. He was sad and his eyes were full of tears.


    "I''m sorry," murmured Samuel.


    Although it was a littlete.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Samuel, you''re back?" Hearing Samuel''s words, the sad Qin Shuang slowly raised her head and then picked up the seed in her hand. "I''m sorry, I didn''t protect him well. He... he has be a seed."


    After that, Qin Shuang threw herself into Samuel''s arms and burst into tears.


    Samuel sighed helplessly and could only hang his hands in the air.


    "Samuel. The ginseng baby has only be a seed, so as long as we bury it in the soil and take good care of it, it w definitely bloom and grow a new ginseng baby, don''t you think so?" Qin Shuang cried until she was tired. Then she raised her head and looked at Samuel with grievance.


    Samuel didn''t know how to answer. He didn''t know if the baby would be resurrected or not, but seeing how sad Qin Shuang was, he could only nod. "Maybe, that kid won''t die so easily."


    Nodding, Qin Shuang released Samuel and stood up with the ginseng baby in her hands, trying to find a good piece of soil around her.


    Samuel sighed helplessly. He took a few steps forward and grabbed Qin Shuang. "Senior Sister, let''s go back."


    "Don''t worry about me." Qin Shuang broke free from Samuel''s grasp and continued bending over, searching for the best soil.


    Nodding, Samuel turned and left, returning to the main hall.


    "Qiushui, Shiyu, Xing Yao."


    "Yes!"


    "The three of you apany Senior Sister Qin Shuang. Whatever she wants to do, it''s up to her." Samuel frowned sadly.


    The three women nodded and left the back hall.


    "In fact, it''s all my fault this time. If I hadn''t insisted on going with you wouldn''t have been in danger, and the ginseng baby wouldn''t have died. Looking at Samuel, Yvonne med herself very much.


    "Yvonne, this has nothing to do with you. The ginseng baby is only venting his anger for Qin Shuang, s even if you don''t go, the ginseng baby will have the same ending when he sees Ye Gucheng injure Qin Shuang." Ming Yu consoled.


    "What the hell is going on?" Samuel asked.


    Fu Li sighed and told the whole story to Samuel.


    After hearing this, Samuel gritted his teeth. "This damned Ye Gucheng."


    "If I don''t avenge the ginseng baby, I swear I won''t be a human being!"


    At this time, a disciple suddenly asked to see him outside the hall. After Samuel nodded in agreement, the disciple came in.


    "Seniors, it''s gettingte. Elder Sanyong sent me to urge you to prepare for the banquet."


    "A dinner party?" Fu Li and the others naturally didn''t understand. After hearing this news, they couldn''t help but feel very strange.


    Samuel let out a long sigh. "It''s all an alliance army. It''s normal for them to celebrate. Call Qin Shuang and the others. Let''s go." After saying that, Samuel pulled Yvonne up and carried Nian''er out.

 Chapter 2679

    Chapter 2679


    When Samuel and the others arrived at Heavenly Lake City, the city inside the high wall was already decorated withnterns and streamers, which was very lively.


    From the moment they entered the city, there were all kinds of big mahogany tables used to entertain the citizens of the city, almost filling the entire street. On the way, Samuel saw Young Master Zhang and other disciples of the Mysterious Man Alliance who joinedter.


    When they saw Samuel, they also cheered.


    Since thest time Samuel suddenly disappeared in the inn, they had been waiting in the city, not daring to act rashly. They really couldn''t participate in the battle. After all, no one was willing to do this kind of work that couldn''t be recognized by the Fu and Ye families.


    But the long-lost wait was worth it. Today, there was some hearsay saying that the Mysterious Man was Samuel, and this battle also depended on the exquisite arrangement of Samuel.


    Although Sanyong and others arrived first, they had been waiting for Samuel at the entrance of the street. After all, everyone in the Void Sect knew that Samuel was their backbone.


    At the gate of the Ye Family in the distance, Fu Tian personally led several senior executives to wait at the gate. They had already known about the news of the arrival of Sanyong and the others. However, Samuel and the new Sect Master Qin Shuang had not arrived yet, so they did not think too much about it.


    After all, Fu Tian was the most clearest about whether Samuel had contributed or not. It was normal for them to wait for him, and Qin Shuang was the new Sect Master. It was even more appropriate for them to wait for her.


    A momentter, Fu Tian saw Samuel and othersing over from a distance.


    "Master Sanyong, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    At the gate, Fu Tian greeted them with a smile.


    "Patriarch Fu, I''ve heard a lot about you," Sanyong said with a smile.


    "Everyone from the Void Sect has worked hard in this battle. I will also represent the Ye n to express my gratitude. This time around, our two ns joining hands and defeating the Medicine God Pavilion will definitely be a good story." Fu Tian smiled and said.


    "Haha, the Void Sect is also grateful to the Fu and Ye ns."


    "By the way, this must be the legendary new sect master, Miss Qin Shuang, right?" Fu Tian asked with a warm smile.


    Qin Shuang was peerlessly beautiful, but her eyes were slightly swollen and absent-minded. She held a basin of mud in her hand. Even if Fu Tian brought the topic to her, she did not even nce sideways.


    "That''s right. By the way, please allow me to introduce you again. This is Hannigan..." Sanyong also noticed that something was wrong. As soon as Fu Tian came up to wee him, and then greeted Qin Shuang. He obviously ignored Samuel.


    This was a very horrible behavior for Sanyong, and there was no distinction between the master and the disciple.


    "Hey, you don''t need to be introduced by Elder Sanyong, right, Samuel?" After saying that, Fu Tian red at Samuel and deliberately stressed his tone in front of Samuel.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. Although he knew that Fu Tian must have some tricks up his sleeve, he really didn''t know what this guy wanted to do at the moment. So he simply nodded andzily ignored him.


    Seeing Samuel nod, Sanyong didn''t know what to say.


    Fu Tian smiled proudly and led his men to the Ye''s Manor.


    Inside the Inner Yard, the executives of the Fu n and the Ye n were sitting there chatting andughing. To them, the failure of the Medicine God''s Pavilion was naturally a happy event.


    "Master Sanyong, Sect Master Qin Shuang, these are all soul


    characters in the alliance army of Eu and Ye families. They are both brave and good at fighting, as well as resourceful advisors. They have made great contributions in this battle." Fu Tian introduced happily.


    Everyone quickly got up and saluted with a smile. In fact, not many people in the Ye Family knew about the appearance of Samuel, but many of them were very surprised.


    After all, for them, although many people didn''t know that the Mysterious Man was Samuel, they were very surprised that Samuel was alive.


    Fu Tian gave the Fu family a cold look. The Fu family members were shocked and immediately shut their mouths.


    "Come, Elders, Sect Master Qin Shuang, pleasee in." Fu Tian smiled gently and made a gesture of invitation.


    Obviously, the white jade table in the innermost hall was the real hostv table.


    However, Samuel and Yvonne were stopped after taking two steps.


    "You are not allowed to enter unless you are an important member of this battle." The guard next to him said to Samuel and his family rudely. Hearing this, Sanyong felt something was wrong and hurriedly turned pale with fright. "Samuel is..."


    "Ah, Grandmaster Sanyong, the


    battle this time around was


    el


    completed by the alliance army of Fu and Ye families, your disciples from the Void Sect, and tens of thousands of strange beasts.. Samuel is merely someone from a small alliance within our alliance army. ording to the rules, he can only sit in the outer hall." At this moment, Fu Tian smiled and said.


    el


    He was naturally unaware of just what had happened to the Void Sect. After all, they had been blocked the front by the Medicine God''s Pavilion back then. The Fu n would not even know where they


    were at that time. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Therefore, he did not know the truth, nor did he want to know the truth. He only wanted others to know the truth in his mouth.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His words were so loud that everyone present could hear it clearly.


    Samuel smiled. He had roughly guessed what Fu Tian was going to do. However, Fu Tian was not so simple. He wanted to see what would happen


    next!

 Chapter 2680

    Chapter 2680


    There was nothing wrong with Samuel, but Master Sanyong was anxious. From beginning to end, Samuel was the director of this matter, and the Fu and Ye allied forces and the Void Sect only yed a dying role in some aspects. The victory was nothing to do with their joint efforts.


    "Patriarch Fu, your words are wrong..."


    "Master Sanyong, I know. Pleasee in, pleasee in. I have something important to discuss with you. This is rted to the big n in this area, which will take ce in the next ten years or even a thousand years." Fu Tian interrupted him and enthusiastically invited Master Sanyong to go inside.


    Master Sanyong nced at Qin Shuang. Qin Shuang lowered her head and said nothing. She had been looking at the basin of soil in her hand with concern and sadness, as if she didn''t hear what they were saying at all.


    Sanyong quickly put his eyes on Samuel. He couldn''t make the decision.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fu Mang and others gritted their teeth and were so angry that they were about to rush up to beat Fu Tian.


    It was Samuel who fought with his life on the battlefield, and the one who sacrificed the most was Samuel. But in the words of Fu Tian, it was worthless. Such a shameless person was really a weirdo in the world.


    However, Samuel had been in front of them all the time, and his intention was obvious. He did not want them to act rashly. Therefore, although Fu Mang and the others were angry, they did not dare to disobey the orders of Samuel.


    Samuel smiled gently and pulled Yvonne back. "It''s just a meal. I can eat anywhere."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel and his family of three found a table with fewer people, and Fu Mang and others could only follow them to sit.


    Sanyong and several elders of the Void Sect immediately wanted to follow, but they were stopped by Fu Tian. Fu Tian smiled gently and with a look, the guard who had just stopped Samuel walked to the front of Samuel and others.


    "Sir, the inner hall is also the executive position of Fu and Ye families. You can''t sit here."


    Hearing this, Fu Mang suddenly mmed his palm on the table. "Damn it, you are enough."


    Fu Mang was so angry that he made a big noise and attracted the attention of many guests at other tables. Some of the members of the Fu family stood up directly and rudely.


    All of a sudden, the scene of joy was a little tense.


    At this moment, Samuel waved his hand, smiled gently, and asked, "Where should we sit?"


    "Samuel, there''s no need to pay attention to them. Damn it, these bitches are simply shameless. It''s okay if we don''t eat." Even though Samuel said something, Fu Mang still felt unfair.


    "You''re right. It''s as if they''re the main force. If they''re really that capable, they won''t be trapped by a front line army," Fu Li said sarcastically. "Hey, why don''t we eat for free?" Samuel smiled at Fu Mang and the others and continued to ask, "Brother, you haven''t answered my question yet." The guard snorted and said, "ording to the rules, you can only sit outside the mansion. You can choose your own seat outside the mansion." "Okay!" Samuel smiled, got up, and pulled Yvonne out.


    Before leaving, Samuel nced at Sanyong and smiled at him to show that he was fine. But Fu Mang and others red at Fu Tian angrily and followed Samuel out angrily.


    "Dear guests, it''s no big deal. It''s just that someone didn''t find the right ce for a while." Fu Tian smiled softly.


    His series of operations obviously intended to cover up the achievements of Samuel in this battle. After all, from the point of view of Fu Tian and Fu Mei, how could they be willing to let Samuel show off?


    However, this was all on the surface, covering everyone''s mouths and the truth. In fact, toplete this step, one had to rely on Elder Sanyong and the others around him.


    After listening to Fu Tian''s words,


    the Fu and Ye families also sat down


    one by one. The Fu family, who knew Samuel, breathed a sigh of relief. Many of them did not participate in the battle, so they did not know the truth. They only knew that it was Samuel. Therefore, they were curious about how he survived, but Fu Tian did not let them ask more questions. Now Fu Tian


    intended to belittle Samuel, which at


    leastforted them. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    No matter how he came back to life, whether it was trash or garbage, it was in line with the requirements of the Fu family.


    "Master Sanyong, please." Fu Tian looked at Fu Mei proudly and said respectfully to Sanyong.


    Fu Mei immediately smiled. She was very satisfied with Fu Tian''s move.


    Sanyong sighed and shook his head. He could only follow Fu Tian into the inner hall.


    After they sat down, Fu Tian called a few executives of the Fu and Ye families to sit with them. They were all fierce people at first nce, and they were obviously showing off their strength.


    After Sanyong, Qin Shuang, and the three elders sat down, they felt quite awkward. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    "Come on, Master Sanyong. On behalf of the Fu and Ye families, I propose a toast to you."


    Fu Tian and Ye Shijun sat on the left


    and right sides of the group of people from Sanyong. Fu Tian was very enthusiastic. However, Ye Shijin''s eyes had been fixed on Qin Shuang since he sat down. He was simply shocked by her beauty. He had seen many beautiful women as the City Lord''s son in his life, but he had never seen a top beauty like Qin Shuang, who was excellent.


    Not only him, but a few of the younger executives of the Fu and Ye families also intentionally or unintentionally turned to look at Qin Shuang. Although Qin Shuang had been staring intently at the basin of soil in her hands from beginning to end, she had never even given them a nce. Master Sanyong and several elders raised their sses awkwardly and drank, as they epted Fu Tian''s invitation.


    "Actually, now that the two of us


    have joined hands to break through the Medicine God''s Pavilion, it is clear that the surrounding area is already peaceful. However, you should also know that the traffic between Heavenly Lake City and Tian City is extremely difficult. If We were to pass by your Void Sect, we would be able to save five to ten times the time." Fu Tian put down his wine cup and went straight to the point without further ado.


    Sanyong nodded.


    Fu Tian smiled, "You''ve also seen us working together. The Medicine God''s Pavilion is no match for us. If the Heavenly Lake City and the Tian City are connected, we will be able to fight a hundred battles in the future. Considering how happy our cooperation is this time, I will speak frankly."


    "Can the Void Sect join and work together to be the overlord of this side?"


    "Or, the Void Sect and the Fu and Ye families will form a life-and-death alliance. From now on, our lives and deaths will be the same, and we will coexist at the same time. What do you think?" Fu Tian asked directly in one breath.


    Hearing this, Sanyong and a group of elders were shocked, while Fu Tian, Fu Mei, and others sneered with confidence.


    "Are they openly inviting me to join the team? They seem to be confident. Have they forgotten something very important? Samuel is the real master of the Void Sect."

 Chapter 2681

    Chapter 2681


    It was inevitable that Fu Tian, Fu Mei, and others would be so confident.


    The Medicine God''s Pavilion had already been defeated. This was one of the three great ns. Their alliance army was about to shine in Eight Direction World. At the same time, even the Medicine God''s Pavilion had been defeated. At least in this area, there was no match for them currently.


    So did the Void Sect have a choice?


    They had no choice!


    Therefore, Fu Tian, Fu Mei, and the others did not feel surprised at the integration of the Void Sect.


    It was just that the methods were different.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    If warm hospitality could be exchanged for peace, that would be the best. If they didn''t give in, they would be punished. With the strength of the Fu and Ye families, what could the Void Sect do if they fought head on?


    This was the most important thing in Fu Tian''s show today.


    If the credit for deliberately dissolving or weakening Samuel was external fist, then swallowing the Void Sect was the real cut in the heart.


    Once this matter was done, theyout of the Fu and Ye families could bepletedpletely. Tian City and Heavenly Lake City were in a corner and closely connected with each other. Then they would be extremely powerful beings in this area.


    Not to mention annexing the surroundings and bing an overlord himself, in the future, he could even challenge the True God sessfully and return to the top of the world.


    What was Samuel to him? At that time, even if Samuel had some ability, what could he do?


    Sanyong was stunned and smiled bitterly. "Patriarch Fu Tian, I''ve received your kindness, but..."


    "Oh, I forgot. Great Master Sanyong once said that the current master of the Void Sect is Miss Qin Shuang. Of course I have to ask for Miss Qin Shuang''s opinion on this." Fu Tian chuckled.


    Then, he raised his wine ss to Qin Shuang and said, "Sect Master Qin Shuang, this matter concerns the prosperity of the Fu and Ye families and the Void Sect for a hundred years. It''s a big n. I hope you can nod."


    "That''s right. We can guarantee that no matter how the Void Sect Joins in us, we will view the Void Sect as our own team and enjoy good fortune," said Fu Mei.


    How could Ye Shijun let go of an opportunity to show off in front of a beauty? "Sect Master Qin Shuang, I, Ye Shijun, am the City Lord of Heavenly Lake City. If we can cooperate, I can even guarantee that the 10% of every year''s tax revenue from Heavenly Lake City can be used as supplies for the Void Sect."


    Ye Shijun was very generous. The tax rate was ten percent. This was actually a huge sum of money for any small sect.


    Fu Mei, who was standing to the side, even frowned. Although the Fu family naturally hoped that they could take over the Void Sect without a fight, they didn''t think that Ye Shijun would be so generous.


    Even so, Qin Shuang could only lower her head to look at the basin of soil in her hand. She seemed to have turned a deaf ear to what they were saying.


    The Fu and Ye families looked at each other in dismay. Of course, they didn''t know how sad Qin Shuang was right now. Although she was brought here by Samuel, how could she have the mood to care about these things? In the eyes of the Fu family, they thought that Qin Shuang was not satisfied.


    "Why don''t I add five more points of tax revenue to your Void Sect?" Ye Shijun was also stunned. He was so generous that he didn''t even get a smile from a beautiful woman, which made him a little unhappy.


    Fu Mei was so angry that she pinched her thigh hard under the table.


    "Miss Qin Shuang, 15 percent of the Heavenly Lake City''s tax is already a very high price. Although the position of the Void Sect is special, don''t go too far," an executive grumbled.


    "You''re right. Sometimes, asking for a sky-high price will not only benefit you, but also bring trouble to you." Another executive also threatened in a cold voice.


    Qin Shuang remained silent as she stared nkly at the basin in her hand.


    Looking at the angry faces of the members of the two families, Sanyong was really worried that this dinner might be a Hongmen banquet.


    At this time, Fu Tian was also a little impatient. He looked at Sanyong and said, "Master Sanyong, what does Sect Master Qin Shuang mean? Did she agree or not? At least there should be an exnation, right?"


    Sanyong smiled awkwardly. At this time, Lin Mengxi whispered, "Senior Brother, Shuang''er seems to be in a bad mood. Why don''t you ask someone else?"


    "Other people? Could it be that there are other people in your Void Sect who can make the decision?" Fu Mei frowned coldly.


    On this point, Sanyong did not deny it. "Indeed, there''s someone who can control the entire Void Sect."


    Second Peak Elder, Third Elder, and Lin Mengxi all nodded.


    The Void Sect was already under themand of the Mysterious Man Alliance, so it naturally respected the chief of Samuel very much. What''s more the performance of Samuel had already conquered the entire


    Void


    Sect.


    "Since that''s the case, then quickly ask him for his idea. Which elder is he?" An executive said with a smile.


    Although it was possible to attack


    the Void Sect head-on, it was an unwise move. Firstly, ording to the fighting strength that the Void Sect had disyed this time around and quite a number of strange beasts helping the Void Sect, if they were to join hands with Samuel, it would be a ce that the Medicine God''s Pavilion hadn''t yet taken down. How much chance of victory


    would the Fu and Ye n have?


    Secondly, even if they won, if Ye Family suffered too many casualties, they would enter a short period of emptiness and be taken advantage of by others.


    Elder Sanyong shook his head with a smile. "He? Although he''s not at the table, he''s here."


    "Then why don''t you invite him in?" Fu Tian''s eyes lit up.


    "You really want to invite him?" Sanyong smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 2682

    Chapter 2682


    Fu Tian immediately said happily, "Of course I''ll invite yhim."


    Sanyong shook his head helplessly, sighed, and sat up from his seat. "Then I''ll go back soon."


    After that, Sanyong quickly got up and walked outside.


    "Isn''t it all right now? If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have asked Qin Shuang. She''s a girl, and as the head of the sect, she''s really indecisive." Seeing that Sanyong had left, the executives were relieved and started mocking Qin Shuang.


    Qin Shuang didn''t answer, still staring at her basin of soil.


    A momentter, Sanyong came back. Fu and Ye amilies and the others immediately stood up, but when they saw himing back alone, they felt a little cold in their hearts.


    "Master Sanyong, where is that one?" Fu Tian asked anxiously.


    "s, I''ve asked him. He doesn''t want toe over. He said it''s the same no matter where he eats." Sanyong smiled bitterly.


    "This..." Fu Tian was speechless and looked at the executives in dismay.


    However, this was not a big deal. If they reached an agreement, they couldpletely expand the Fu and Ye families in the future. This way, they could suppress Samuel on both sides and expand their own families at the same time, killing two birds with one stone.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go and find him personally," Fu Mei said.


    "This..." Sanyong looked embarrassed, but in the end, he nodded.


    Just like that, a group of people slowly walked out of the main hall under the leadership of Sanyong and came to the inner courtyard. Fu Tian looked around happily, trying to find that person.


    Unexpectedly, Sanyong didn''t even stop and walked straight out of the gate.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fu Tian frowned. "What... what''s going on? Why is your superior sitting in such a ce? Is there something wrong with the arrangement? Master Sanyong, don''t worry. I''ll deal with these ves after a while."


    Sanyong didn''t answer. He got up and walked out to the street.


    The street was full of guests. People nearby were generally some small officials under the army, and their seats were not veryrge.


    They passed through the crowd and attracted the attention of all the guests.


    After all, the identities of the group of people like Fu Tian were too dazzling today.


    "I heard that the executives of the Fu family are all staying in the inner hall. How could theye out?"


    "They seem to be looking for someone with wine sses in their hands."


    "Is there another important person sitting inside?"


    While the guests were talking, Sanyong and the others had arrived at an alley.


    No one knew when a table had been arranged in the alley. Although there was noughter, the bowls and chopsticks inside could be heard.


    At the front of the alley, there was a huge card, which blocked their sight. There were words on it, saying that the male and female dogs were not allowed to enter.


    Seeing Fu Tian and the otherse to the sign, a group of guests whispered again.


    "D*mn it. The idiot at the table carried the table into the alley and wrote such a card. I thought he was a fool at that time."


    "I also thought that he had broken his head during the fighting. Why did he do this at a good banquet? As a result, the executives of the Fu and Ye families came to him?"


    "Haha, I''m afraid that people from the Fu and Ye families think that his behavior is brainless, so maybe he came out to stop him."


    Hearing the whispers, Fu Tian was also embarrassed, and the executives behind him also frowned.


    Fu Tian asked Master Sanyong, "Master, what do you mean?"


    Before Sanyong could answer, Qiushui ran out in a hurry. Then, she smiled embarrassedly and said, "I''m sorry, I made a mistake."


    The executives couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    But the next second, the group of people were stunned again. Qiushui picked up the pen and did not wipe away the words. Instead, she added a few words-the Fu and Ye families.


    "The Fu and Ye families, the male dog, and the female dog are not allowed to enter!" A Fu family''s executive immediately read.


    Because Qiushui wrote the words in red ink, the new words were particrly conspicuous.


    "F*ck, what do you mean by this? Are you publicly insulting the Fu family and the Ye family for being a dog?"


    "F*ck, how dare you humiliate us!"


    "Master Sanyong, quickly get someone to withdraw it. Otherwise, don''t me us for being rude."


    The executives of the Fu and Ye


    families immediately became


    unhappy and shouted angrily. Sanyong was also very


    embarrassed, but he just shook his head and said, "Everyone, this... I am not qualified to withdraw."


    At this moment, Fu Tian waved his hand and said, "Don''t be angry. The overall situation is more important."


    After all, getting the Void Sect with the peace and stability was the key to the current situation of the Fu and Ye families, so Fu Tian knew a big reason, If he couldn''t bear the small things, he would mess up the big n.


    UMS


    "I''m Fu Tian, and I''m here to visit you!" After that, Fu Tian raised his ss.


    However, there was no response in the alley.


    "I''m Fu Tian, special..."


    "Qiushui." At this time, there was


    finally a response from inside, which made Fu Tian breathed a sigh of relief. However, he did not expect that the other party did not respond to him at all. Instead, he ordered Qiushui beside him, "Put the Card slightly to the side. It''s a little blocked, and it''s not convenient to


    eat."


    Fu Tian was stunned, but in the next second, he couldn''t help frowning because the voice sounded familiar.


    "Yes!" Qiushui nodded with a smile and then put the card on the side.


    When there was no sign of paper card, they could finally see the situation in the alley. Arge group of people gathered around the table and ate quietly. It was Fu Mang that Fu Tian was familiar with!


    At this time, Fu Mang couldn''t helpughing.


    When Fu Tian got angry, he found that Samuel was sitting on the main seat and eating the food indifferently.


    "Samuel?"

 Chapter 2683

    Chapter 2683


    "Han... Samuel, why are you here?" A senior executive of the Fu family was stunned. Then he looked at Sanyong nervously and asked coldly, "Master Sanyong, are you mistaken?"


    "You won''t tell us that Samuel is more likely to make the desicion than the Isect master of the Void Sect, will you?" Another executive echoed. However, someone had a different opinion. "There are a lot of people sitting at that table. It may not be Samuel, right? I heard that there is a seady among them."


    "It will not be surprising if there is a Sea Lady. The Sea Lady being the leader of the Void Sect can be considered a blessing of the Void Sect." Hearing the words of the executives of the Fu and Ye families, the noise around them became louder. Obviously, they were also paying attention to the person who the high-level executives of the Fu and Ye families came out to propose a toast to was.


    Sanyong smiled bitterly and shook his head. When he was about to walk into the alley, Fu Tian and others quickly followed him.


    However, as soon as Sanyong stepped in, Fu Tian, who ranked second, suddenly felt that a flying stone came from nowhere and hit his foot directly. Then, the flying stone bounced on the paper card from the ground.


    Samuel smiled gently and signaled Fu Tian to pay attention to the words on the sign with his eyes.


    Fu Tian gnashed his teeth. Now he was sure that the paper card was set by Samuel. He had made a warning to humiliate Samuel before, but now Samuel had repeated the same n and also made this sign to humiliate him. It was really hateful.


    Fu Mei couldn''t help but try to throw away the paper card, but before her hand touched it, a flying stone hit her hand directly, which made her feel painful.


    "Samuel, what do you mean? Are you looking for trouble?" Fu Mei asked coldly.


    "Looking for trouble? Is that so? You are only allowed to do whatever you want to do in the inner hall, and we are not allowed to set up a card in the passageway? Although Heavenly Lake City is under the control of your Ye Family, it cannot hinder the livelihood of the people, right?" Fu Mang mocked.


    "Fu Mang, it''s none of your business here. You''d better shut up," Fu Tian shouted angrily.


    "Okay, I''ll shut up." Fu Mangughed. Then, he drank a ss of wine and said to Samuel, "Sorry, Samuel, I''ve embarrassed you. I''ll punish myself." "Fu Mang, did you do something wrong?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu asked with a smile.


    "As Samuel''s assistant, how dare I quarrel with a group of dogs!" Fu Mang med himself and asked.


    The group of people in Fu Tian was so angry. This bastard scolded them in a roundabout way.


    "Damn it, Fu Mang, you traitor. We''re not done yet. Let''s see how you can smile after the banquet."


    "Shut up or I won''t be polite to you."


    "And Samuel, did you set up this card? You''d better withdraw it immediately. Damn it, we''re here for someone. You''d better not dy our big business."


    A group of people used him in unison. They were so angry that they looked as if they were going to kill Samuel and others.


    Samuel was only focused on eating. Shiyu chuckled and said, "Uncle Fu Mang scolded you as dogs. He is really right. You don''t even know who you''re looking for, and you''re just cursing?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Sanyong came to the table and stood straight behind Samuel.


    His humble manner chilled Fu Tian''s heart.


    "Sanyong, what do you mean?"


    "Where are you standing? Are you blind?"


    The executives of the Fu family were also anxious.


    e


    "Patriarch Fu Tian, Samuel is the highest-ranking person in our Void Sect. He can do whatever Sect Master Qin Shuang wants to do, and so can he even if Qin Suang could not do." At this time, the Second Peak Elder smiled and turned to walk towards Samuel.


    "Are you crazy? You handed over the Void Sect to Samuel? Do you know who Samuel is?" Fu Tian was stunned and looked at the Third Peak Elder and Lin Mengxi in disbelief.


    "Samuel is just a low-level creature on earth. After all, your Void Sect is the sect of our Eight Direction World. How can you face your ancestors by doing this?"


    "Has your Void Sect been bewitched by him? Or did he threaten you? Don''t worry. With us around, no one can threaten you."


    As soon as Fu Tian said this, a group of senior executives also said impatiently. It was hard for them to ept that the Void Sect was controlled by Samuel.


    How could this group of people know what Samuel had done for the Void Sect? They were so naive that they even tried to bribe the Void Sect with a few words.


    "It''s precisely because we''re sorry for our ancestors that the Void Sect allowed Samuel to act as a leader." The Third Peak Elder smiled and walked away from them towards Samuel.


    Fu Tian and the others looked at each other and finally turned to look at Lin Mengxi and Qin Shuang.


    "Elder Lin, they are muddle-headed.


    You can''t be muddle-headed.


    Obviously, they are worried that your daughteris in power, so they


    to


    Qu


    colluded with Samuel in order make you and your daughter fose face." Fu Tian pinned hisst hope on Lin Mengxi.


    "Yes, Master Lin, if you don''t think for yourself, you have to think for your daughter."


    Lin Mengxi smiled lightly and said, "I would rather he make use of my daughter and even marry her." After that, she pulled Qin Shuang and walked to Samuel.


    "This... Listen, is this what a mother should say? This is simply shameless, shameless." Fu Tian was so angry that he stamped his feet, but he could do nothing.


    Samuel stopped eating and finally raised his head while chewing. He looked at Fu Tian quietly, looking very calm.


    "Does Patriarch Fu Tian think thatThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    the food in the inner hall is not delicious? Why did youe to my ce to guard it? Logically speaking, it shouldn''t be like this, right? The


    inner ball is a white divine ble


    with golden chopsticks and fade bowls. What about here? Haha, it''s just ordinary." Samuel said indifferently.


    "Samuel, don''t you understand? From a human''s logic, this shouldn''t be the case. But from a dog''s point of view, isn''t this much easier to exin?" Fu Mang looked at Fu Tian and sneered.


    "After all, dogs are different. This beast looks at its bowl and never smells good. It thinks others'' things are good even if they are sh*t."


    As soon as Fu Mang''s words came out, a group of people burst intoughter. Even many guests who were watching the fun outside were amused by Fu Mang and covered their mouths tough.


    The faces of Fu Tian and Fu Mei turned blue and red. Their faces were ugly, and the fierce light in their eyes was enough to kill people.


    "Fu Mang, if you have the guts, repeat what you just said." Fu Tian shouted with a cold face.


    "I will tear your mouth apart." Fu Mei threatened as well.


    "Say it again? So what if I say it ten times? Do you really think that the allied forces of the Ye and Fu families are very strong?" Fu Mang sneered. With Samuel here, he had nothing to worry about.


    To some extent, the battle of Samuel hadpletely conquered him.


    In the face of such provocation, Fu Tian directly raised his saber and attacked.


    But as soon as he moved, a flying stone hit Fu Tian''s knife again. Samuel smiled gently and said, "Why are you so angry? Who do you think you can scare by being angry?"


    Then, Samuel nced at Fu Tian disdainfully and said, "I just want to say that even if you are as angry as a ball, you have to let it go immediately. Now, as I said, you cane here like a dog."


    After that, Samuel looked at Fu Tian with an extremely contemptuous smile!

 Chapter 2684

    Chapter 2684


    Fu Tian was stunned!


    At this time, a group of senior executives also looked at Fu Tian with anger and confusion, waiting for the next statement of Fu Tian with the onlookers.


    At this moment, Fu Tian, who was full of anger, took a deep breath and forced a smile, regardless of Fu Mei''s obstruction.


    Fu Mang immediately burst outughing. "F*ck, it''s really a dog. Just now, it barked like a dog, but now Samuel said something and he immediately wagged its tail."


    Fu Mang''s words made all the people around Samuel chuckle.


    On Fu Tian''s side, all the executives were speechless and very embarrassed. The previous arrogance disappeared with Fu Tian''s action, and there was only endless humiliation.


    The onlookers were also shocked by Fu Tian''s bowing head.


    After all, everyone in Heavenly Lake City knew the status of Fu Tian. In addition, he had won a great victory when against the Medicine God''s Pavilion, so he was in the limelight. But now, he lowered his head in front of a young man. He didn''t dare to resist even he was being scolded, and he could only shake his head obediently.


    "Oh my god, who on earth is this young man? Why is he still eating here with such a high status? Even Fu Tian can only be a dog in front of him?"


    "F*ck, I heard some unreliable rumors saying that there is actually a young man who is the key to victory in this battle against the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Originally, I thought that this was just made up by someone, but now it seems that it ispletely possible. Otherwise, why would Fu Tian be so polite to this young man?"


    "After hearing what you said, this news may be a little reliable."


    Hearing the discussion behind her, Fu Mei''s face turned green with anger. Was this the perfect n that Fu Tian had told her?


    Fu Tian''s face was also gloomy. But now, did he have any other choice?


    "Okay,e here." Samuel smiled.


    Fu Tian''s face turned cold, but he still walked over obediently.


    "Wait a minute." Samuel suddenly said coldly, and Fu Tian suddenly stopped.


    "Why are there so many people? Only youe here. If there are too many dogs, they will fight for food," Samuel said coldly and disdainfully.


    Fu Tian gritted his teeth and gestured for the others to leave. Then he came to the front of Samuel gloomily and slowly.


    "The cervical vertebra hurts. Please give me a massage, honey." Samuel pretended to touch his neck and said to Yvonne.


    Others might not know what Samuel was going to do, but Yvonne was very clear about it. With a wry smile, she reached out to massage Samuel. Samuel lowered his head and enjoyed itfortably. At this time, Fu Tian stood in front of Samuel.


    "What''s the matter?" Samuel asked.


    Fu Tian smiled awkwardly and said reluctantly, "Haha, it''s nothing serious. Just now, the guard was not sensible and arranged it randomly. Pleasee to the inner hall for a drink."


    "There''s no need. I''m dressed in a mess, so I can eat freely here." Samuel smiled. It was impossible for Fu Tian to ask him just o drink.


    Samuel had already guessed what


    Fu Tian wanted to do since hSanyong entered the inner hall. Fu Tian just wanted to get rid of Samuel and pull the Void Sect


    together. In this way, he would el.


    able to dominate the area. In this way, even if the current Samuel was different from the past, Fu Tian


    could still disdain Samuel.


    But he never dreamed that the Void Sect''s power was exactly in Samuel''s hand.


    "Go ahead," Samuel said.


    Fu Tian was about to speak when Samuel suddenly frowned. "My neck hurts. Why do you want me to raise my head and talk to you?"


    Fu Tian was stunned. He quickly bent down, approached Samuel, and was about to speak again.


    "In this way, I can''t see you, either." Samuel said impatiently.


    Samuel lowered his head. Fu Tian naturally knew that he needed to squat down to let Samuel see him.


    "Forget it if you don''t want to say. Sit down and eat." Samuel said indifferently.


    "I will say." Fu Tian gritted his teeth and hurriedly squatted in front of Samuel. He raised his head and he was both angry and timid. His expression was extremely funny as he said, "It''s like this. We have joined hands and defeated the Medicine God''s Pavilion. From a certain point of view, we arerades-in-arms and friends. Although the Medicine God''s Pavilion has been defeated, it cane back at any time. Therefore, what I mean is that we should speed up our cooperation. As for the Void Sect..." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel nodded. "You want the Void Sect to join you, or make way for you, and it will be convenient for the two cities to help each other!" Fu Tian nodded.


    "In this way, you can make yourself bigger. But... what does this have to do with me?" Samuel suddenly smiled and said.


    "It is only when the Fu n isrge that they can withstand the attack of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Only then will the Void Sect be safe." Fu Tian hurriedly said, "Moreover, our Ye n has already said that Heavenly Lake City can


    prove


    youContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    with a certain amount of tax. You are also the son-inw of the Fu n... tlooks...." Fu Tian smiled awkwardly.


    "You''re ying the emotional card now? Do you recognize me as the son-inw of the Fu family? Didn''t you always say that I''m a low-level creature?" Samuel smiled disdainfully and said, "Okay, I''ll give you two choices. aLearn to bark a few times in public. If I''m happy, I can ask the Void Sect to lend you a way."


    "Bark like a dog?" Fu Tian was stunned!

 Chapter 2685

    Chapter 2685


    "Samuel, I''ve already bowed to you. Don''t go too far," Fu Tian said, suppressing his anger.


    If he really did this, how could he save his face?


    Samuel sneered. "Are you threatening me? Believe it or not, I will not only let you bark like a dog, but also let you pee like a dog."


    "You!!!" Fu Tian was furious.


    "If you want to cooperate, then just bark like a dog. If you don''t want to cooperate, then get lost. Of course, if you want topete with us, I don''t mind." After saying this, Samuel patted Fu Tian''s shoulder and chuckled, "You should know very well how the Medicine God''s Pavilion lost. I can beat half of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    Fu Tian was stunned. Although he had been deliberately killing Samuel on the battlefield, he knew better than anyone that the failure of the Medicine God''s Pavilion had something to do with Samuel.


    This was also the main reason why Fu Tian had tried his best to win over the Void Sect. But if the Void Sect was in the hands of Samuel, he was doomed to fail.


    Fight? He didn''t have the confidence to win. Even if he could win, so what? Once someone took the opportunity to enter, the Fu and Ye families would face a catastrophe!


    Only peace could help the Fu and Ye families survive and grow.


    "Samuel, don''t threaten me. If you end up in a deadlock with us, your Void Sect will be isted and helpless," Fu Tian said with a smile.


    "After absorbing the experience from the failurest time, if the Medicine God''s Pavilion were to attack again, do you think they will beat me or beat you first?" Samuelughed.


    The Fu and Ye alliance army had thergest number, and because of the terrain, the two families could surround the Medicine God''s Pavilion from behind at any time. Naturally, they had to clear up Heavenly Lake City.


    "Or, what if I tell the Medicine God''s Pavilion that we''ve decided to join forces with them and eliminate all of you?" Samuel smiled evilly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although it was impossible for him to do this, Samuel believed that it was indeed the fatal point of Fu Tian.


    From a certain point of view, just like Wang Huanzhi, he finally got the power. How could he bear to lose it?


    "You have no choice." Samuel looked at Fu Tian with a smile.


    Fu Tian''s face was cold. He waspletely powerless to resist the threat of Samuel. Not only was Samuel''s words on the point, but the most important thing was that his confident eyes did not allow anyone to have any doubts. Taking a step back, he could be broad-minded. This deal was worth it no matter how one looked at it.


    "How would I know if you would trick me? Don''t forget how you tricked my Twelve Concubines!"


    Samuel smiled disdainfully and threw a te of dishes on the table directly to the ground with one hand. "One more, eat up this te of dishes like a dog."


    "You!"


    "Then let''s add another te?" Samuel''s face suddenly turned cold.


    Fu Tian gritted his teeth.


    "Woof!"


    It was not toote for a gentleman to take revenge. As long as he could make his family bigger, Fu Tian could bark like a dog today. In the future, he could make Samuel live a life worse than death.


    "Ah? This..."


    The Fu and Ye families looked at each other, dumbfounded.


    The onlookers were even more shocked. The head of the Fu family was humiliated by a young man like this and the young man asked him to bark like a dog.


    At this time, many people jumped up to see who the young man in the alley was. Some unmarried women were moved when they saw Samuel.


    The most handsome people in the world were either charging forward, the brave and invincible hero, or the well-prepared and arrogant handsome guys.


    At this moment, Samuel was thetter.


    "Who on earth is this young man? Even Fu Tian is like this in front of him? And the executives of the Fu and Ye families are here. How dare no one make a sound?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen this person before. However, I''m curious why Fu Mang and their men are around him. I remember that Fu Mang is the deputy of the Mysterious Man Alliance?"


    "After hearing what you said, I can see that the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu are also here!"


    "Moreover, look at the group of


    Elders from the Void Sect standing


    on either side of him. Moreover, their


    attitude is humble. I''m afraid that


    this person has quite a strong background. In my opinion, could he be the Mysterious Man?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Judging from his figure, he does look like the Mysterious Man, but isn''t the Mysterious Man always wearing a mask?"


    Many people were talking about it, but it was extremely harsh in Fu Mei''s ears.


    Fortunately, the news that Samuel was the Mysterious Man had been deliberately suppressed by the Fu and Ye families. In addition, many people did not know Samuel and Yvonne. Otherwise, Fu Mei would have really vomited blood on the spot.


    "Cals it okay now?" Fu Tian looked up at Samuel.


    Samuel pouted and nced at the dishes.


    Fu Tian gritted his teeth and closed his eyes. Hey on the ground and ate all the dishes on the te.


    After eating these dishes, Fu Tian stood up with a cold face. "What about now?"


    "Okay, you''re very obedient. I''ll give you a piece of bone if you stay here. Now you can go," Samuel said with a smile.


    Fu Tian flew into a rage. "What do you mean? You want me to leave? Then what did you promise me?"


    "I just said that I would consider it,


    but I didn''t say that I would definitely agree. Unless, you finish the whole y." After that, Samuel turned his eyes to Fu Mei, who was standing at the entrance of the alley.

 Chapter 2686

    Chapter 2686


    Feeling Samuel''s gaze, Fu Mei couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Fu Tian was furious and looked at Samuel incredulously. "Samuel, what do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do? Fu Tian, it doesn''t matter if and the Fu Family bullies me or humiliates me, but do you think that I will forget that you bullied Yvonne and Nian''er?" Samuel smiled coldly, and the cold light in his eyes even made Fu Tian feel a chill on his back. "But don''t worry. For the time being, I don''t intend to take revenge. I will remember it. Now, I will collect some interest."


    "Let Fu Meie over," Samuel said coldly.


    Fu Tian was afraid and angry. He wanted to turn hostile, but he did not dare to do so. After all, he could not guarantee the consequences of falling out with Samuel. But one thing was certain. If the Void Sect did not stand on their side, there was only one result. Whether they lost or not, the Fu and Ye families would suffer greatly, and they would not even be able to recover.


    "Samuel, don''t even think about it!" Fu Mei was afraid, but she pretended to be calm and scolded angrily, "How dare you, a good-for-nothing on earth, bully me?"


    Samuel stood up abruptly and waved his hand.


    The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel turned into a red-blue bow and an arrow. He shook his hand!!!


    Roar!!!


    The four dragons suddenly jumped out and roared into the sky!


    With another wave of his hand, hundreds of strange beasts appeared out of thin air and gathered behind Samuel. With the help of the neat aisle, they bared their teeth and looked fierce.


    The sudden appearance of hundreds of strange beasts and the four dragons hovering in the air shocked everyone present.


    The most terrible thing was that Samuel was still holding Pangu Axe in his left hand at this time. His hair was suddenly silver, and his momentum was dispersed. Within a hundred meters, others could feel the pressure that was so huge that it was suffocating.


    "This fellow..."


    "The aura is too strong, isn''t it? Is he still human?"


    "I''ve only seen this kind of aura from the two True God s of the top of the Blue Mountain and the Evesting Sea when I was in the Hall of Mount Qi. It''s so powerful that I almost can''t breathe."


    "What''s even more frightening is that the strange beast army beside him. Don''t forget that during this battle with the Medicine God''s Pavilion, it was this group of strange beasts thatunched several sneak attacks and caused a fatal blow to the Medicine God''s Pavilion."


    "I heard that the strange beast is from the Void Sect. Why is it suddenly controlled by that fellow?"


    At the same time, a group of spectators were also discussing what was happening in front of them.


    At this time, someone smacked his head and cried out in shock, "Damn it, what did I say just now? Maybe my unreliable little news is the real news." "What do you mean?" The others asked.


    "ording to the hearsay, this battle has nothing to do with the Fu and Ye families, and even has nothing to do with the Void Sect. It mainly depends on one person. And that person is said to be the Mysterious Man." The man said.


    At first, he didn''t really believe in these small pieces of information, so he naturally believed that they weren''t reliable. However, what he didn''t know was that the more he looked down, the more he discovered that this reality was shockingly simr.


    This was not a piece of information, but a shocking inside story.


    "Wait! That''s not right. I remember that the Mysterious Man has a unique red and blue weapon. How could this person be the same?"


    "The point is not the red-blue weapon, but... the axe in his hand. You don''t think it''s..."


    "Pangu Axe?"


    With a scream, the whole crowd burst into an uproar.


    "Isn''t the one holding Pangu Axe... the useless son-inw of the Ye Family, Samuel?"


    "It is said that before Martial Arts Contest on the top of Mount Qi started, Samuel had unexpectedly fallen into the endless abyss. How could he be alive? Isn''t this Samuel?"


    "Could it be that before Samuel died, Pangu Axe was given to this person?"


    The group of people all frowned. They were extremely curious about this matter.


    "That person is Samuel!" Suddenly, someone shouted, "Have you forgotten what Fu Mei said about him? She said that person is a good-for-nothing from Earth."


    As soon as these words came out,


    all the guests were stunned. Fu Mei, who was full of anger, was also stunned. Obviously, she did not expect that her unintentional words would identally reveal the secret that she did not want others to know.


    "Fu Mang, Fu Yao, my God, I always feel that the two people around him are very familiar, but I don''t know who they are for a while. Now, I finally remember."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Does this mean that this person is reallySamuel?"


    Although many people were surprised and some were unwilling to believe this fact, it was the only reason in their minds.


    He was the "dead" son-inw of the Fu family. More importantly, he was likely to be the Mysterious Man who was popr for a while and caused a sensation.


    With the red-and-blue double martial


    arts, as well as the two important


    figures Fu Mang and the


    n


    Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, it seemed to have uncovered the veil


    before the truth.


    If that was the case, it also meant that Samuel from Earth was not a good-for-nothing at all, even a fierce dragon in Eight Direction World! "Just by relying on the trash on earth!" At this time, Samuel looked at Fu Mei and suddenly said coldly.


    "He is really Samuel!!!"


    "Oh my god, I was shocked. He is really the cripple of the Fu family... no, the son-inw of the Fu family, Samuel?"


    Although many people already believed that he was Samuel, when the person involved personally nodded, the shock he brought was still great.


    But many people also had a deeper question.


    "How did this guye out of the endless abyss? It''s said that if he fell in, he would die. This is the truth that countless True Gods taught us with blood."


    "Could it be that this guy is from Earth? Because he is too slow, the endless abyss is actually not so effective against low-level creatures." "Shut up. Don''t you know how you''ll die if you say these words?"


    After being reminded by others, the guy who imed Samuel to be a low-level creature immediately turned pale and hurriedly closed his mouth. But there was another person. Although he looked stunned on the surface, his legs were actually weak.


    When he was sure that the man in front of him was Samuel of the Fu family, cold sweat broke out on his forehead. It turned out that he was the one wearing the mask that day.


    The words he said in his ear suddenly rang in his ear. He didn''t lie to Fu Mei. Those were all true.


    At this time, Fu Tian sighedpletely and nodded to Fu Mei, indicating that she should stop talking ande over quickly.


    Several executives of the Fu and Ye families also turned their heads aside, which was obvious.


    "Are you crazy? Do you want me to bow to that good-for-nothing? I''m warning you; not only me, but also


    your Fu and Ye families will lose face Fu Mei roared with a ferocious expression.


    "Pa!"


    However, at this moment, a heavy p suddenlynded on her face. She looked back and saw that it was Ye Shijun.

 Chapter 2687

    Chapter 2687


    Ye Shijun''s p caused his palm to swell and ache, much less leave a deep mark on Fu Mei''s face.


    His body trembled slightly, and he nced at Samuel with fear in his eyes. Then he looked at Fu Mei with someints and shouted coldly, "What are you waiting for? Go over."


    Fu Mei looked at him incredulously. "What are you talking about? You want me to go over? Ye Shijun, are you crazy? I''m your wife."


    "Go over." Ye Shijun turned his head away, not wanting to waste any more time on Fu Mei.


    Fu Mei''s expression became unusually ferocious when she saw Ye Shijun''s reaction. Then, like a mad woman, she rushed forward and grabbed Ye Shijun. She roared angrily, "Ye Shijun, are you fucking still a man? Others are clearly trying to humiliate your wife in front of so many people, yet you still want me to go?"


    "If someone else wants to sleep with me, you have to pull out all my clothes and send me there, right?"


    Fu Mei was like a shrew. She cared about her face a lot, so she naturally understood what it meant if she went over. Therefore, at this time, she did not care about her ugly behavior at all and hoped to wake Ye Shijun up.


    How could Ye Shijun not understand that he would lose face if his wife had lost face? However, it was better to lose face than to die!


    In the face of Fu Mei''s crazy behavior, some people were shocked by her appearance as a mad dog, while some covered their mouths andughed. Fu Mei, who had been superior to tens of thousands of people before, turned out to be like a mad dog when she was down. The wealth and restraint that she pretended to have made people feel ironic when they thought of it.


    "That''s enough." Ye Shijun was annoyed and pushed Fu Mei to the ground. "Hurry up and go over."


    Fu Mei''s expression darkened when she saw Ye Shijun''s firm gaze. She threw her gaze at the executives beside her. Normally, these executives would circle around her like dogs. However, when they saw Fu Mei''s gaze, they either looked elsewhere or rolled their eyes.


    Fu Mei smiled bitterly. She knew that she had no choice.


    As soon as Fu Mang signaled with his eyes, Qiushui and Shiyu immediately walked to Fu Mei''s side, lifted her up, and dragged her to the front of Samuel.


    Samuel nced at Yvonne, and Yvonne nodded.


    Yvonne came to Fu Mei. When seeing Yvonne, Fu Mei''s eyes were fierce.


    "Pa!"


    Yvonne pped Fu Mei in the face without hesitation.


    "Pa!"


    Another p!


    Yvonne showed no mercy. The two ps also made a trace of blood ooze from the corner of Fu Mei''s mouth. Even so, she still stared at Yvonne with angry eyes. If she could kill with her eyes, she could probably kill Yvonne 10,000 times.


    However, Yvonne did not show any sign of weakness. She even looked straight at Fu Mei and said, "When you pped me twice in the Fu family, I told you that I would give you two ps back sooner orter, and today is the day."


    "Pa!"


    Another p!


    "This p was given by me as the wife of Samuel. Fu Mei, you said that my man was a good-for-nothing, but what happened in private? How could you seduce my husband?" Yvonne snorted coldly.


    As soon as these words came out, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    "No way, the City Lord''s wife seduced Samuel?"


    "I didn''t expect her to be a whore. She''s usually very arrogant."


    "That''s true. What''s the identity of Samuel? The City Lord was not a big deal."


    "I''m afraid that it''s City Lord Ye might have been betrayed."


    Ye Shijun''s expression was ice-cold and extremely awkward. He knew that Fu Mei would definitely be punished if she went over, and that he would lose face as well. However, he didn''t expect that something unexpected would happen next.


    "I... I didn''t..." Fu Mei gritted her teeth and refused to admit it.


    "Pa!"


    Another p!!!


    "I pped you this time on behalf of the ancestors of the Fu family. After all, you and I are cousins, but you tried to seduce your cousin-inw. You are immoral!"


    After four ps, Yvonne stopped and nodded to Samuel, indicating that she whad vented her anger.


    Samuel''s eyes were vicious.


    Although he knew that with Fu Mei''s


    character, Yvonne must have


    suffered a lot during the time when


    she was locked up by the Fu family, he did not expect that Fu Mejwould beat Yvonne.


    Fu Mei was stunned by the four ps and her hair was messy.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel grabbed Fu Mei''s hair and pulled her head up. Then he said coldly, "City Lord''s wife? Do you really think you''re great? Let me tell you, I don''t care how you dominate the Fufamily, but if you dare to provoke my people, even if you''re the City Lord, you''re just a dog in front of me, let alone the City Lord''s wife."


    "Xingyao."


    "I''m here."


    "Her mouth is too smelly. You should help her manage the situation."


    "Yes."


    Xingyao nodded and nervously walked up to Fu Mei. However, when she saw Fu Mei''s fierce eyes, she was a little scared. Qiushui and Shiyu looked at each other and then sneered at each other.


    "It''s very simple, Xingyao. Since she has a bad mouth, you have to use poison to fight against poison," said Shiyu with a smile.

 Chapter 2688

    Chapter 2688


    After that, the unruly Shiyu didn''t say anything else. She directly took off her shoes and stuffed one into Fu Mei''s mouth.


    Then, she handed over her other shoe.


    Xingyao was stunned and took the shoe with trembling hands. For a moment, she was still a little scared, but when she thought of how good Madam had been to her during this period of time, she gritted her teeth and pped Fu Mei on the face.


    "Pa!"


    The sound was earth-shattering!


    The executives of the Fu and Ye families turned their heads away and couldn''t bear to look straight at it. Ye Shijun''s face twitched. Even from afar, he could feel the pain of being pped by the soles of the shoes.


    Fu Mei was in so much pain that she burst into tears. She waspletely stunned.


    Who would have thought that even though Xingyao looked weak, she was actually stronger than anyone else when she pped Fu Mei?


    Xingyao was at a loss. Because of her nervousness, she didn''t know how much effort she had exerted.


    However, seeing that Fu Mang and the others were both shocked and excited, she stopped talking nonsense and pped Fu Mei again.


    The onlookers looked at each other in dismay. A small maid in Samuel was able to p Fu Mei in such a way. It was obvious who was better, but it also showed that the so-called City Lord''s wife was just a joke.


    Pu!!!


    As Xingyao pped Fu mei more than a dozen soles in a row, Fu Mei''s face was red and swollen, like a pig''s head. Her messy hair was mixed with blood and mud, and there was a shoe in her mouth. She was like a crazy woman. It was not too much to call her a beggar on the street. How could she look like the City Lord''s wife?


    In the whole scene, there were the executives of the Fu and Ye families, together with the onlookers, but at this time, it was quiet.


    Samuel waved his hand, and then Qiushui and Shiyu let go of Fu Mei, who was like a dead dog, and fell to the ground, almost motionless.


    The back teeth of Fu Tian were almost broken. Originally, he nned well to help the Fu and Ye families take over the Void Sect, consolidate the territory, and weaken the credit of Samuel by the way. He even wanted insult Samuel, but...


    He failed.


    In such an environment, not only the Fu and Ye families'' attention umted from this victory disappeared in an instant. Now, he and Fu Mei were also humiliated one after another. Although they were not badly hurt, it was extremely insulting.


    The Fu and Ye families werepletely suppressed by Samuel.


    The Fu family was probably the only one who could make such a joke.


    At this time, Samuel withdrew the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel and Pangu Axe, and his momentum became much better. Almost at the same time, the strange beasts and the four dragons behind him also disappeared.


    Just as everyone was surprised by this operation, Samuel stood up and nced at Fu Mei, who was lying on the ground. "Next time if you dare to bully Yvonne, it will be not as simple as putting the shoes in your mouth."


    After that, Samuel nced at the kneeling Fu Tian next to him. "Fu Tian, I have received some interest today. You poisoned my daughter and imprisoned my wife. I willrevenge one day. Let''s go."


    Fu Tian was so scared by Samuel''s words that his face turned pale. But when he saw that Fu Mang and others were about to leave with Samuel, he hurriedly stood up and rushed to Samuel in a few steps.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Are you leaving just like that? Have


    you forgotten what you promised me? Are you kidding me again?"


    How could Fu Tian be willing to bet


    el


    humiliated by Samuel but he couldn''t get anything? Even if he knew that Samuel was no longer what he used to be, he couldn''t do anything about it. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel smiled and said, "So what if I y with you? Do you think there is any difference between you and Fu Mei? In my eyes, you are all dogs, just a male and a female."


    After that, Samuel got up and was about to leave.


    "Samuel!" Once again, Fu Tian stopped Samuel, and the anger in his heart was burning wildly. "Don''t go too far."


    Samuel stopped and said, "Did I go


    too far? You have today''s result. I think you know the reason better than anyone else. Also, don''t grimage in front of me, because you not only can''t scare me, but afso make me feel ridiculous. You are just a dog."


    Hearing this, Fu Tian was angry. If he had endured for the sake of the overall situation, then since Samuel did not agree, the overall situation would not exist.


    However, just as he was about to rush to Samuel in anger, Samuel smiled gently and said, "Don''t grimace. Tomorrow, you go to the Void Sect and discuss the matter with Sanyong. Now, smile for me."


    Fu Tian was stunned, and the anger on his face suddenly disappeared. What did this mean? Did it mean that Samuel agreed to help the Fu and Ye families?


    Thinking of this, Fu Tian was happy, but he couldn''tugh out loud.


    How could he change his mind so quickly? Moreover, if he was angry andughing in front of so many people, wasn''t this... embarrassing?


    But the next second, under the frown of Samuel, Fu Tian managed to smile.


    Samuel pretended to be disgusted and shook his head. He left with theughing Fu.Mang and the others


    under everyone''s surprised eyes et


    "You are even uglier when smiling. When you smiled, you wrinkles could kill people. Let''s go. I almost vomited what I have eaten just now."


    Fu Tian was stunned on the spot. After Samuel left, he punched the wall next to him. At this time, the Fu and Ye families remembered that Fu Mei, who was lying on the ground without moving at all...


    Soon after, the entire Heavenly Lake City exploded!

 Chapter 2689

    Chapter 2689


    The City Lord''s wife had been beaten up, and the Fu Family''s patriarch had bowed like a dog. All of this had happened in front of a man.


    This man was Samuel who had been showing up as the Mysterious Man.


    At this time, the unreliable news became a hot topic of conversation for everyone in Heavenly Lake City. From Jianghu heroes to ordinary people, everyone talked about it in private or spread it around.


    The entire Heavenly Lake City naturally exploded.


    Many heroes who had already joined the allied forces of the Fu and yYe families, or those who were ready to join the Fu and Ye families, turned to the inn where Samuel lived after hearing the news, waiting to join the Mysterious Man Alliance.


    Unlike the first time, this time, everyone had already lined up outside the door in broad daylight not at night.


    "He had lostpletely."


    In the Ye Family''s Manor.


    Fu Mei, whose face was still swollen, was gently applied to both sides by the maid with an ice bag. Although her messy hair had beenbed at this time, it still could not cover her embarrassed look at this time.


    She was usually noble, but now she looked like a pig head.


    After a roar of anger, she focused her eyes on Fu Tian sitting at the head of the right side of the group of executives present.


    Fu Tian was also very depressed, and his eyes were full of hatred for Samuel.


    "Fu Tian, this is the perfect n you told me? Bah, you''re already so old. You can''t tell whether you want to humiliate yourself or have a good n, can you? Well, Samuel is in the limelight in the Heavenly Lake City. You can go to the inn and see it. The street outside is crowded with people waiting to join Samuel." Fu Mei was so angry that her head swelled and she was really embarrassed.


    "Patriarch Fu Tian, it''s not that I''mining about you. As the Patriarch, what kind of mess did you make? Originally, the Fu and Ye alliance army defeated the Medicine God''s Pavilion this time. It was a great event for both our n and the Fu family. But now, after being tormented by you like this, the Fu and Ye families actually became aughing stock. Even if we win, we might as well lose." A senior executive was also dissatisfied at this time.


    "That''s right. Samuel used to be the son-inw of our Fu family. If we hadn''t treated him that way, we would have been the ones who the people are waiting to join. How could we be like this?" Another executive said shamelessly.


    In the past, all of them supported Fu Tian when they were targeting Fu Yao and Samuel. Now they turned their heads and changed their attitude. "It''s true that others are happy and we are worried. I thought we could take the opportunity to make a name for ourselves this time. In addition, we can make the two cities smooth and powerful. Now it seems that..." The other person shook his head.


    "Think about it. If we didn''t fall out with Samuel, we would be able to form a rope to defeat the Medicine God''s Pavilion this time around and help the Fu n back to the third n. What a pity..."


    Fu Tian was angry, but had nothing to say.


    At this time, Fu Mei red at Ye Shijun,ining, "And you, are you also a man? You just want to see me being tortured like a dog? Ye Shijun, I really misjudged you."


    Ye Shiyu wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    "How can you me Shijun for this? Fu Mei, it''s your Fu family''s mess that ruined the future of the Fu family, and even our Ye family are humiliated. You deserve to be humiliated," the executive of the Ye family said discontentedly.


    "That''s right. Our Ye n is not interested in the storm between your Fu n and Samuel. We only know that even though you have a very unpleasant rtionship, the result of this battle is clear. No matter what, our Fu and Ye Alliance Army can at least benefit from it. Now... s." "Shijun, your father died suddenly. Sometimes, you should stand up and talk. Don''t let a woman mess up with her family members. Do you understand? They are shameless. We still want our face!" An elder of the Ye Family reminded Ye Shijun coldly.


    Fu Mei was speechless. Not only was she humiliated outside, but when she returned home, there was also internal strife at home. "That''s enough. We haven''t lost yet, have we? At least the Void Sect is willing to open a channel for us now." Fu Tian finally spoke at this time. Being yed by Samuel in the opposite direction, he could only admit his bad luck now. But when the Ye family attacked Fu Mei, he had to stand out.


    Fu Mei was not trusted by the Ye Family. Fu Mei''s losing power in the Ye Family meant nothing to Fu Tian. It only had countless disadvantages. Although everyone was dissatisfied with these words, they agreed with this fact. At least, the Fu and Ye families had obtained the foundation te after this victory.


    If the Void Sect made way for them, the two cities, Tian City and Heavenly Lake City, would be opened. In the future, the Fu and Ye families would be able to upy this side like a dragon. Even if they didn''t have much development, the lowest bottom line was that they would upy one side.


    These interests were actually what the Fu and Ye families needed the most.


    However, the way they got it indeed embarrassed the Fu and Ye families.


    "As long as there is hope, it is okay. Samuel, you silly boy, we will meet again in the future." After saying this, Fu Tian took a deep breath and said, "This time, I was indeed careless. didn''t expect that the b*tch, Samuel, would secretly take over the Void Seet, which caused today''s embarrassment. However, don''t worry; I have a n that can make up for it as much as possible."


    When everyone heard the first half of Fu Tian''s words, they still feltfortable. When they heard the second half of the sentence, they couldn''t help sweating.


    Again?


    Wasn''t it enough to die once?


    Even Fu Mei, who had always been bold, felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles, and her hair stood on end. Now her face was still painful!


    "Don''t worry; I won''t provoke Samuel this time. I just want to make use of him. Fu Yu, you should send some gifts to Samuelter and apologize on behalf of the Fu and Ye families" After that, Fu Tian nced at Fu Mei and then looked at Ye Shijun. "Although Samuel has some grievances with the Fu family, Fu Yao is still a member of the Fu family. We can get on well with Samuel on the surface, and we can use this to improve our poprity in the future."


    "Does that make sense?" Ye Shijun asked with a frown. Meanwhile, inside the inn.


    Compared to the depression of the Fu and Ye families, this ce was full ofughter. The disciples of the Mysterious Man Alliance who had been left here before came back after hearing the news. They thought that they had been abandoned, and they were very depressed about the departure of Samuel without saying goodbye, so many people even left. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when the Chief, who was in the limelight, returned, the left people were safe and sound.


    At this time, a group of uninvited guests in white also walked quickly toward the inn.

 Chapter 2690

    Chapter 2690


    "F*ck, looking at Fu Tian and Fu Mei like dogs, I have to say something. It was f*cking cool." On the main table, Fu Mangughed.


    After being locked up in the Fu family''s prison for so many years, he finally vented his anger today.


    "But, Samuel. In fact, I think if you still y Fu Tian again in the end, it will be even more perfect," Fu Li said with a smile.


    "That''s right. We won''t let the Void Sect give way to them. The Fu and Ye families are doomed to not be strong enough. When the timees, their throats will be tightly grabbed by us. Isn''t that better?" Fu Mang also nodded. He was satisfied with Samuel''s action today, but he felt dissatisfied to deal with thest detail.


    In his opinion, Fu Tian had been fooled continuously, and his IQ had been pressed against the ground, which was more satisfying. Secondly, they had been seizing the lifeblood of the Fu and Ye families, making it difficult for the two cities to respond quickly.


    Samuel smiled and looked at Fu Mang. After he finished speaking, Fu Mang raised his hand and was about to drink when Samuel took the cup back. Just when Fu Mang was stunned, Samuel handed the cup to Fu Mang again.


    Although Fu Mang didn''t know what Samuel was doing, he still took the cup. With Samuel''s nod, he raised the ss and drank it.


    However, as soon as the wine was in Fu Mang''s throat, Samuel''s hand was directly stuck in Fu Mang''s mouth, so that Fu Mang couldn''t drink it and couldn''t spit it out.


    Everyone was puzzled. Samuel smiled gently and let go of his hand. Then Fu Mang drank it directly.


    However, this time, Samuel still made Fu Mang quite ufortable. He looked at Samuel with a little resentment in his eyes. "Samuel, what are you doing?"


    Samuel smiled and turned back to ask, "Which one do you feel is more ufortable, I didn''t give you a cup to drink just now, or when you drank it, I suddenly stuck your mouth?"


    Fu Mang was caught off guard by this question, but after thinking about it carefully, it was not difficult to answer, "It must be when you pinched my mouth. It was okay that you snatched my cup before, butter I drank it. The smell of the wine swirled around my tongue and made me feel ufortable."


    Hearing this answer, before Samuel could exin, Yvonne, Ming Yu and the other girls immediately smiled at each other. They understood what Samuel meant.


    "This is called ying hard to get." Ming Yu said indifferently.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu smiled, "If the Void Sect doesn''t open a path for the Fu and Ye families, it''ll be like choking on their throats. After all, they won''t hesitate to fight with the Medicine God''s Pavilion for the sake of the Void Sect. In the future, they''ll also start a war with our alliance." Samuel nodded and said, "You''re right. If the Void Sect doesn''t give way, the Fu and Ye families don''t have many choices. If he fights with the Void Sect, no matter what the result is, the Medicine God''s Pavilion will win in the end."


    "At present, expanding the advantage of the Fu and Ye families is actually a form of keeping the Medicine God''s Pavilion in check. This is also what Samuel wants to see the most." Yvonne said softly.


    Samuel smiled gently, which was true.


    If he wanted to challenge the big shots of order, he had to first disrupt the order. The more heroes there were, the moreplicated the situation would be, and it would be more and more advantageous for Samuel.


    What''s more, if the Fu and Ye families seeded, they would surely prevent the Medicine God''s Pavilion from expanding in this area. In fact, they would suppress the Medicine God''s Pavilion in disguise.


    ¨¦t


    "The deeper the rtionship between the two families is, the more the Void Sect, as the central hub, will be stuck in their lifeblood This is just like how you drank just now, Fu Mang. You have tasted the taste of wine and have no reason not to swallow it." Samuel replied.


    Fu Mang nodded in understanding, but he had a new question. "In this way, once the Fu and Ye families grow stronger, they will find a way to annex the Void Sect sooner orter."


    "If we don''t give it to them, they will also think of a way to annex the Void Sect and open up a convenient door for them. If they want to annex it, not only will we gain the upper hand in public opinion, but more importantly, doing so will give us enough time to develop. How can it be easy for the Medicine God''s Pavilion to deal with the expansion of both sides at the same time?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Fu Mang smiled with admiration and said, "You''re so thoughtful."


    ||


    Fu Tian wants to avoid fighting and seeking peace more urgently than I am. I just use this point. Inparison with us, they seem to have greater advantages and great ambitions. Naturally, their needs are the most urgent. Of course, they are the easiest to loosen their mouths. So sometimes, being at anContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    advantage may not be able to grasp the overall situation." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If it weren''t for the overall situation, Samuel would not have only collected some interest. He would have destroyed Fu Tian and Fu Mei today! After Samuel finished speaking, he raised his wine cup and stood up. He respectfully raised his wine cup to Ming Yu. "Actually, we must thank Miss Ming Yu for winning this time. Get up and propose a toast to Ming Yu."


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone got up and raised their sses. Ming Yu smiled gently and drank. "That''s right, Samuel. After this meal, I might have to leave." Ming Yu sat down and said with a smile.


    Samuel nodded. "Can''t you stay a few more days?"


    "Sea Lady is used to living in the world." Ming Yu chuckled. "By the way, what''s your n next?"


    Just as Samuel was about to answer, a group of people in white suddenly appeared at the door. Because they suddenly broke in and did not line up, they began to argue with the people waiting in line outside.

 Chapter 2691

    Chapter 2691


    Hearing the noise at the door, Samuel looked back slightly.


    At the gate, about a dozen people in white were pushing each other with the people in line. Those people in line naturally asked for an exnation, while the white-robed people did not say a word. They desperately stopped everyone and escorted a middle-aged man to the door.


    The Mysterious Man Alliance''s disciples at the other tables in the room immediately drew their sabers. Samuel waved his hand, signaling for everyone not to be nervous.


    "May I ask who Samuel is?" the middle-aged man in white asked.


    "I am," Samuel said softly.


    "My master invites you to his mansion for a chat," the middle-aged man said respectfully.


    Before Samuel could answer, Fu Mang had already left and whispered, "Samuel, don''t go. Be careful not to be cheated."


    "Yes, Chief, I guess they are from the Fu or Ye families. Today, we let them make a fool of themselves on the street. They must want to hold a Hongmen banquet to invite you into the trap." Shiyu also said anxiously.


    Samuel looked back and saw that they were all worried. Even Qin Shuang, who had been staring at the basin for almost a day, looked up at Samuel nkly.


    Obviously, everyone thought that Samuel could not go.


    "Who is your master?" Fu Li stood up and asked coldly.


    The middle-aged man bowed his head apologetically. "I''m sorry; Samuel will know when he goes."


    "Then let''s go together?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu also stood up and asked.


    "My master said that only Mr. Hannigan is invited," said the middle-aged man.


    "Samuel, it seems that it''s indeed a trick!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu hurriedly shook his head and persuaded.


    Samuel smiled when he saw the worry on everyone''s faces. He patted the shoulder of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and said, " There are so many people outside. Pick some suitable people to join the alliance after dinner."


    "Don''t tell me you''re really going, are you?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu asked anxiously.


    "Why not?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "But the Medicine God''s Pavilion has been defeated and the Fu and Ye n has been humiliated. If you go there alone, what if there is danger?" Master Sanyong asked.


    Samuel nced at Yvonne. Although she looked worried, from her eyes, Samuel knew that she believed and supported his decision.


    Nodding, Samuel left a sentence asking them to follow the instructions. Then, he followed the middle-aged man in white out.


    Outside the inn, there were full of people. When they saw Samueling out of the inn, the crowd suddenly surged. Countless people waved their arms or shouted loudly. Their enthusiasm was extraordinary.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Samuel, you are my idol! I brought my eight hundred brothers to you."


    "Samuel, be my Big Brother."


    The noise was endless. Fortunately, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu rushed out in time and let everyone start to register ording to the order so that Samuel could follow more than a dozen people in white out of the crowd.


    They didn''t say anything all the way to the periphery of the crowd. Several men carrying a sedan chair had been waiting for a long time.


    "Mr. Hannigan, please," the middle-aged man bowed respectfully and said.


    Samuel nodded and sat in the sedan chair. Although the sedan chair was not big, it was decorated luxuriously. It was obvious that it was from a rich family.


    After getting into the sedan chair, Samuel closed his eyes leisurely and rested alone.


    Different from the anxiety of Fu Mang and others, Samuel was only curious and did not worry about the person who invited him toe to the mansion as a guest.


    Samuel didn''t think that many people could hurt him in Heavenly Lake City.


    Moreover, Samuel had a general guess about the person who invited him.


    One was the top of Blue Mountain. In fact, it was strange that after Samuel faked his death, the threat of Lu Ruoxin to him suddenly


    disappeared. With her IQ, Samuel believed that his fake death could deceive her for a while, but it could not deceive her for long. But no one could expect that she really seemed to be deceived. What was stranger to Samuel was that he had heard some time ago from the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu that Saber Twelve and others were living a good life now.


    All of this made Samuel feel incredible and even unreasonable, but Samuel couldn''t solve all the doubts. So in the big battle, Samuel took the initiative to reveal his identity, which was one of the reasons.


    So now someone suddenly looked for him mysteriously, and Samuel''s first guess was that it was Lu Ruoxin.


    As for the second one, Samuel thought it might be Ye Shijun.


    Ye Shijun might not be able to sleep day and night after hearing what he had said to Ye Yijun. In the past, he and the Ve and Fu familied had worked together to fight against the Medicine God''s Pavilion, but with today''s break, Ye Shijun''s life must have been even more miserable.


    Maybe he would be worried that Samuel''s words woulde true.


    But just as Samuel was thinking, the sedan had stopped.


    As soon as they stopped, the sound of water outside the sedan chair was soft, and there was even a hint of destion. It was peaceful and gentle, making people feel like they were in a fairnd.


    "Interesting!" Samuel smiled.


    At this time, the men opened the curtain and saw the person ying the zither in the pavilion in the distance. Samuel''s face was full of surprise.

 Chapter 2692

    Chapter 2692


    Who was it?


    Judging from her back view, she was dressed in a green veil and had a graceful figure. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders. Samuel could tell from her back that she was definitely a beauty.


    With the zither and the pavilion, she looked like a fairy who knew nothing about the world.


    Samuel forced a smile helplessly. Looking through his memory, he seemed to never know this woman.


    However, Samuel could only sigh and walk toward the pavilion when he saw that the men in white had stopped in ce.


    Theke was green, the water was clear, and the colorful fish were like a group. The scenery was very pleasant. With the sound of the zither, Samuel slowly came to the center of the pavilion.


    As Samuel sat down, the woman did not turn around. She just stretched out her slender hand and made a gesture of please. Then she continued to y her zither.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The music was melodious. Samuel was happy and rxed for a while. He narrowed his eyes and enjoyed this leisurely andfortable moment.


    After an unknown period of time, Samuel opened his eyes slightly as a tiny string rose in the sound of the zither. He smiled, shook his head, and closed his eyes again.


    After the song, the woman turned back slightly and looked at Samuel with embarrassment. Although Samuel closed his eyes, the smile at the corner of his mouth showed the problem.


    "Oh, it turns out that you know music. It''s not fun."


    "ng."


    As the woman was dissatisfied and discouraged, she released her hand and touched the zither, making a chaotic sound.


    Samuel opened his eyes and saw the angry woman in front of him. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Although he had roughly guessed who it was from her voice, he was still stunned when he saw her with his own eyes.


    Her light clothes curled up and her skin was as white as snow. Her facial features were exquisite and she looked like a fairy. With Samuel''s knowledge, she was definitely a top beauty. Although there was a slight gap between her and Lu Ruoxin, she was as beautiful as Yvonne and Qin Shuang.


    However, this was not her impression of Samuel.


    "I understand a little," said Samuel with a smile.


    "I''m so tired of you." She red at Samuel and pouted. She was very angry.


    "Acting like a spoiled child? This is not like your style." Samuel smiled as he picked up the fruit beside him and ced it into his mouth.


    "I didn''t!" Hearing Samuel''s words, her face suddenly turned red. "I am a girl. Can''t I do this? Damn sick chicken."


    This woman was beyond Samuel''s expectation, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed to make sense.


    Wang Simin, the eldest daughter of the Wang family.


    Getting up, Wang Simin grabbed Samuel''s grape which he was about to eatand then she put it directly into her mouth. Then, she sat down and said, "I''m so tired. It''s not easy for me to change my clothes and y the zither for you. I didn''t expect..."


    Although Wang Simin was forced by


    Wang Dong to practice the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting when she was a child, after all, she was a youngdy from a noble family. However, Wang Simin had been ying with knives and guns since she was a child. Although she did learn the zither well, she had secretly practiced the sword most of the time. As time went by, the zither was slowly abandoned.


    Wang Dong had said that zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting were skills that a girl had to learn. Not only could she be emotional and reasonable, but she could also find a good husband in the future. Wang Simin naturally did not take these words seriously, but today, after hearing that Samuel was the Mysterious Man in the city, she suddenly remembered what Wang Dong said more than ten years ago.


    Moreover, she deliberately dressed herself up in the room. This was the first time in her life that she had dressed up so delicately, or rather, dress up like a girl.


    A woman''s appearance was for those who liked her. Although she did not know whether Samuel liked her or not, it was enough for her to like Samuel.


    "I was wondering why there was


    someone I didn''t know to save me


    last time when Fu and Ye family was recruiting talents. It was you who it for a long time." Wang Simin seemed to realize that she had gone too far by snatching the grape from Samuel''s hands. As she spoke, she picked a grape and handed it to Samuel.


    Samuel waved his hand with a smile and took another grape.


    "Did you treat me as a friend? After parting with Wuyou Vige, I received your message that you fell into the endless abyss and died. I thought you were really dead, which made me sad for several days." Wang Simin looked at Samuel unhappily.


    Samuel smiled and said, "It turns out that you will also be sad."


    In the eyes of Samuel, although Wang Simin looked careless on the surface, she was actually very kind inside. Knowing that Samuel had passed away, Samuel believed that she would really be sad.


    "F*ck, then I''m also a human, okay? Why..." Wang Simin retorted on the spot. But halfway through her words, she suddenly realized that she had identally said something rude. Her face suddenly turned red. "How... how could I not be sad?"


    Samuel smiled. It was funny that this girl had to pretend to be ady.


    "By the way, sick chicken, did you really fall into the endless abyss?" Wang Simin asked.


    Samuel nodded. "Yes."


    "Then how... how could you be alive?" Wang Simin asked cautiously. For her, it was impossible.


    "Why do you all think that falling into the endless abyss means death?" Samuel frowned.


    "That... That was the unwritten rule of Eight Direction World. For so many years, even if the True God fell into it, it has never appeared again," Wang Simin muttered.


    In the Eight Destion Heavenly Book, the tombs of those True Gods were one after another. Samuel also knew that many True Gods of Eight Direction World had died there over the years.


    However, there were some things that some people could not do, but it did not mean that others could not.


    "Rules have always been set by human beings. Since they are set by human beings, what''s so strange about breaking them? Besides, you have never been to the endless abyss. Why do you think that ce is bound to die?" Samuel exined.


    After listening to Samuel''s words, Wang Simin nodded thoughtfully. "Damn sick chicken, your opinion is actually quite novel, but I think what you said makes sense. There are some things that you can''t do without trying. By the way, why did you show up as the Mysterious Man? And... How did you be so powerful?"


    In Wang Simin''s impression, Samuel was naturally not among the masters. After all, she remembered clearly what had happened in Wuyou Vige.


    As long as Samuel really had half of what it was now, they would not have been so embarrassed at that time. Although Samuel got the Indestructible Armor and adventurester, ording to Wang Simin''s calction, Samuel would not have grown so fast.


    "You came here today not just to listen to my story, right?" Samuel said with a chuckle.

 Chapter 2693

    Chapter 2693


    Wang Simin stuck out her tongue. "I don''t care. I''m just here to listen to your story. I''m more interested in your business than anything else." Samuel then told Wang Simin about some general things.


    For him, Wang Simin had helped him with her life. If she hadn''t blocked the man surnamed Ye, he wouldn''t have been able to get the Indestructible Armor. Even his life had reached its end at that time.


    If others treated him with their lives, Samuel would treat them with his heart. Naturally, he had nothing to hide from Wang Simin.


    After listening to Samuel''s exnation, Wang Simin couldn''t calm down for a long time. In her heart, the experience of Samuel could be said to be twisted and bizarre, and experienced the ups and downs of life.


    Some of them were particrly lucky to encounter noble things, and some of them were set up by someone sinister and had a slim chance of survival.


    Looking at her silly look, Samuel couldn''t help but smile. "What? Do you feel very excited?"


    She sighed and said, "It''s really exciting, but if I could go out with you, it would be great. It''s far more exciting than what I heard."


    Samuel smiled helplessly and said, "Now that you''ve finished listening to the story, you should tell me your real business, right?"


    Wang Simin rolled her eyes. She had her own business to do, but she was seen through by this guy. She said, "My father and I are going to join your Mysterious Man Alliance. What do you mean?"


    "You want to join my alliance?" Samuel frowned and asked.


    "Yes, but we joined the Ye Family before. You won''t dislike us, will you?" Wang Simin said awkwardly.


    Although Samuel saved Wang Simin in the ringst time, after thinking for a long time, Wang Dong decided to join the Fu and Ye families.


    "You''ve joined the Fu family?" Samuel frowned. He had never noticed this. After all, he could not have seen most of the people in the allied forces of the Fu and Ye families. Even if he had seen them, he could not remember. After all, there were so many people on the battlefield.


    However, when they were having lunch at noon, Wang Dong was not seen in the inner courtyard. Therefore, Samuel did not know that the Wang family had also joined the Fu family.


    "s, don''t me my father. Originally, my Wang family was also a little powerful and formed a group alliance with a few small families. Every year, theypeted for the position of the chief. But this year, my father..." Wang Simin said with a look of difficulty, "My father lost this year, and he lost miserably..."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Samuel nodded his head in understanding. If they were unable to fight for the alliance chief, the alliance between the small ns might no longer have any meaning to Wang Dong. Hence, it was understandable for Wang Dong to join arge future alliance.


    "You... you don''t ask me why?" Seeing that Samuel didn''t respond, Wang Simin was speechless.


    "Huh?" Samuel was stunned, not knowing what she was saying.


    "Don''t you ask why my father lost so miserably?"


    Samuel was confused. Was it necessary to ask?


    "I don''t care. If you don''t ask, I... I''ll answer it myself." After saying that rudely, Wang Simin suddenly felt embarrassed again. "Because we stole the Five Elements Golden Pill that my father spent more than half of the Wang family''s assets to buy. My father..."


    Hearing this, Samuel also looked embarrassed It was only then that he remembered that when he ran away from the Wang family, Wang Simin had indeed given him a lot of Pills Not only had he been poisoned, but also he had the Golden Pill of Five Elements.


    The former imperceptibly made him a poisonous person, which could be regarded as a solid foundation for Samuel''s current immune body, while thetter was an important support for the early stage of Samuel.


    But he didn''t expect that he would harm Wang Dong.


    "My father took the Five Elements Golden Pill, so he bragged a lot before thepetition. However, because of the pill was taken by us, he was badly beaten in the face. My father is a person who cares about face, so he can''t stay in that small alliance anymore." Wang Simin was also very embarrassed. After all, she personally yed the leading role in the y of trapping her father. "But after joining the Fu and Ye Alliance, our Wang family was too young, so we didn''t pay attention to it at all. My father originally hoped that we could perform well in the ring, however..."


    Samuel nodded. He roughly understood why he could not see Wang Dong and others in the inner yard. Perhaps in the eyes of Fu Tian, the Wang family was nothing at all.


    "Hey, don''t just nod. Just tell me whether you mind or not." Wang Simin muttered.


    "I do mind." Samuel deliberately said coldly. Seeing Wang Simin''s disappointed eyes, Samuel smiled and said, "However, I took other your Five Elements Golden Pill. Even if I mind, I can only pretend that I didn''t see it."


    Hearing the second half of Samuel''s words, Wang Simin, who was disappointed, suddenly cheered up. "So, you agree?"


    Samuel nodded.


    Wang Simin jumped up happily like a child. But soon, she suddenly frowned and looked at Samuel with a sneer. "You damn sick chicken, you''re kidding me!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Wang Simin rushed straight to Samuel with threatening gestures.


    If it was Yvonne, Samuel would naturally dodge and even y with her. However, if it was Wang Simin, it would be different.


    Although she was a friend, Samuel was still keeping a long way away. When the Great Void Divine Steps appeared again, Samuel had already appeared outside the pavilion.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Wang Simin missed her target directly. She turned around and looked at Samuel walking outside. She could not help asking anxiously.

 Chapter 2694

    Chapter 2694


    In the Wang family manor.


    Under the eaves, Old Master Wang was still sitting there, ying chess lightly. Opposite him was Wang Dong, who was burning with anxiety. Although he was holding a chess piece in his hand, his eyes were still drifting outside the door. Obviously, he was absent-minded.


    As Old Master Wang''s chess piece fell to the ground, Old Master Wang smiled gently and said, "Those who don''t concentrate in chess will lose." Wang Dong looked down. Although he was still alive, he didn''t know what was going on. He was surrounded by his father''s chess pieces. "Oh, dad, how can I have the mood to y chess? You know that I''m waiting for the news of Simin, you..." Wang Dong sighed helplessly. He was as anxious as on a hot pot, unable to sit still. In the end, he was dragged by his father to y chess.


    "I''ve told you many times. Don''t be impetuous when you achieve great things. You can''t control the result, so why are you in such a hurry?" "Oh, it''s just a game of chess."


    "The game of chess is like life. One wrong step, all wrong step." Old Master Wang smiled.


    "Well said!"


    At this time, a young and powerful voice came from the gate. Wang Dong immediately looked up and finally smiled anxiously.


    "Dad, it''s Samuel." Wang Dong said happily.


    Old Master Wang just smiled gently, but he did not get up and looked at the chessboard quietly.


    Samuel stepped in, followed by Wang Simin, a group of men in white, and the men, who were carrying sedan chairs. Wang Dong hurried to greet them with a smile.


    Samuel just smiled at him and then walked to the chess board in a few steps.


    ncing at the chessboard, Samuel smiled bitterly at Wang Dong and said, "You lost miserably."


    Wang Dong touched his head embarrassedly. Not to mention that he was absent-minded just now, even if he was serious, he could not be his father''s opponent. "My chess skills are poor, but the result is a dead end. How about you and my father y again?"


    As soon as Samuel came in, Samuel asked his father to y chess. Although Wang Dong did not expect this, he was willing to see it.


    At least Samuel was so acting like this, which at least showed that he actually regarded the Wang family as a friend in his heart, otherwise, it would not be like this.


    Samuel carefully studied the chess game. Wang Dong stopped talking and asked Wang Simin to hurry to make tea while he was watching with his hands behind his back.


    Wang Simin soon served the tea, poured two cups of tea on the table, and gently put Samuel''s cup beside Samuel.


    Old Master Wang wanted to reach out to pthe cup up, but he was surprised to find that after his granddaughter put the tea in Samuel''s ce, she squatted beside Samuel and watched him y chess without any intention of serving him. He could not help but shake his head and smile bitterly. "A grown woman could not be left alone."


    Samuel touched his chin and focused all his attention on the chess game. He didn''t notice these details at all.


    From the perspective of the chess


    game, it was really difficult. Although


    it was not aplete death


    situation Wang Dong''s previous moves were so chaotic that every step was wrong. It seemed that he


    could not hold on for more than a few rounds.


    After frowning for a long time, Samuel couldn''te up with a solution. The whole atmosphere suddenly became very quiet.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Qin Simin didn''t know how


    to y chess because of Samuel, she could only close her mouth obediently when she saw that Samuel was at a loss for what


    do.


    She even slowed down her breathing for fear of affecting Samuel''s thoughts.


    After a while, Samuel suddenly smiled.


    Then, he gently put down a piece.


    Wang Dong suddenly bent down and picked up the chess piece that Samuel had just dropped. He said to his father shamelessly, "He made a mistake. He made a mistake Samuel slipped his hand."


    After that, Wang Dong handed the chess piece to Samuel. Samuel smiled bitterly and took the chess piece back to its original position. Wang Dong was stunned. Although he was not very good at chess, he was influenced by his father and barely made it. Even he could see that Samuel''s move was not meaningful.


    Not only could he not defend against the enemy''s attack, but he also almost gave up his attack.


    "You''re going to die in three steps. Are you sure you don''t want to defend?" Old Master Wang said with a smile.


    Samuel smiled and said nothing.


    Old Master Wang shook his head and just raised the chess piece with a chuckle, he suddenly found that the ce where Samuel put the chess piece seemed to be quite strange.


    The whole hand suddenly stopped in the air!


    "You want to beat from behind?" Old Master Wang finally realized Samuel''s intention. He turned around and put down his chess piece, blocking the side of Samuel''s chess piece.


    Samuel did not speak, and another piece fell.


    Old Master Wang immediately followed.


    An hourter, as Samuel''s chess piece fell again, Old Master Wang frowned even more tightly. Then heughed.


    "Wonderful chess, wonderful chess!" Old Master Wang praised loudly.


    Wang Dong waspletely stunned. Although Samuel did not defeat his father this round, his father could not win against Samuel.


    Seeing her grandfather so moved, Wang Simin did not understand what had happened.


    Only Old Master Wang shook his head and smiled.


    "It seems that it''s time to give the thing I''ve hidden for nearly a hundred years to him." Old Master Wang smiled at Wang Dong gently.

 Chapter 2695

    Chapter 2695


    They had made peace!


    "Haha, I''m not talented and can''t solve the problem. I''m not a good chess yer." Samuel said with shame. Old Master Wang''s chess skills were really superb. He had almost thought of all kinds of methods.


    It was a risky move. Almost all Samuel could use were used. He had racked his brains. But even so, Old Master Wang could face it calmly and be on guard against him without giving him any chance.


    "No, you''re too modest. It is a dead end, but you''ve been able to walk like this. Although it''s a draw, it''s already reversed. However, I can''t go further with the advantage. So although it''s a draw, in fact, I lost." Old Master Wang shook his head with a wry smile.


    Then, Old Master Wang smiled as he looked at his son, Wang Dong, and said, "With such intelligence, it''s no wonder that the Medicine God''s Pavilion has such an advantage, but they were defeated in the end."


    Wang Dong also nodded. He was very clear about his father''s chess skills, but Samuel could put his father in such a dangerous situation. His intelligence was absolutely iparable to that of ordinary people.


    "He can be extremely domineering at the critical moment, beat me unprepared, and pretend to be powerful when I start to fight. He can avoid my sharp edge and even endure it again and again. He is really a great man. He can stretch and bend, and the younger generation can be feared!"


    "Are you still hesitating?" Old Master Wang asked Wang Dong.


    Wang Dong was straightforward and did not hide anything. "That thing exhausted the efforts of the Wang family for several generations."


    "I understand. I think that Samuel is the most ideal candidate and will not make the second choice." After that, Old Master Wang stood up and looked at the inner hall gently. "The winner should have both culture talent and martial arts talent."


    "Samuel''s culture can change the world, and the martial arts can calm the world. I think he is the best candidate." After Old Master Wang finished speaking, he looked at Wang Dong and said, "The most important thing is that Samuel cares about feelings."


    Wang Dong was stunned and looked at Samuel.


    "If Samuel didn''t care about feelings, he wouldn''t havee to the mansion today. He wouldn''t have yed chess with me either. At the same time, he wouldn''t have arranged an important position for you and Simin in his alliance." Old Master Wang chuckled.


    Speaking of the old friendship between Samuel, Old Master Wang''s words were a good exnation, but Wang Dong did not understand thetter words.


    From beginning to end, Samuel had never mentioned that the Wang family was going to join the Mysterious Man Alliance. As for the position arranged, it was even more bullshit.


    Even Samuel was also very confused at this time. How did Old Master Wang know that he was going to arrange an important position for Wang Dong?


    Old Master Wang smiled and said, "The reason why 3,000 people came to visit us personally is because of our old friendship. Otherwise, with the current status of 3,000 years, do we need to do this? Besides, I have said that 3,000 people are people who care about their old friendship, and naturally, they want to repay our Wang family. So, it is necessary to arrange an important position for Dong''er and Xiaomin. Am I right?"


    Samuel nodded. Since he regarded Wang Simin as a friend, Samuel shoulde to him to confirm it out of respect. Secondly, Samuel was indeed here to repay his kindness.


    If it hadn''t been for the two pills of the Wang family, Samuel wouldn''t have been like this. Although the process wasplicated and it couldn''t even be said that Wang Dong wanted it first, Wang Simin did help him with her life in Wuyou Vige. After the two merited, Samuel still owed the Wang family two pills.


    Samuel also knew Wang Dong''s thoughts very well. He also knew what Wang Dong had encountered recently and giving him a position in the alliance, which could not only improve his face, but also give the Wang family a sense of security and future value.


    This should be the best way to repay him.


    "Old Master Wang, what you said is true. To tell you the truth, it''s exactly what I want." Samuel did not deny it.


    "Haha, Samuel. Although your chess skills are amazing, I am not bad either." Old Old Master Wang softly smiled.


    Samuel nced at Wang Dong and continued, "Simin has already told me that. There are left and right halls in our alliance. However, there are many people in today''s Heavenly Lake City who intend to join us, Uncle, if you don''t mind, I would like to integrate these newly recruited


    people into the middled


    You


    and Simin will personally lead them and form the iron triangle of our alliance with the left and right halls. What do you think?" Content


    belongs to


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Wang Dong''s eyes suddenly lit up. The alliance of Samuel was like the sun in the sky. Many people squeezed their heads and wanted to go in. Samuel gave him a position as muel


    one


    of the three major managers, which was far beyond Wang Dong''s expectations.


    "Dong''er, what are you waiting for? Go get something," said Old Master Wang with a smile.


    Wang Dong nodded and quickly turned around and walked into the house.


    "Another round?" Old Master Wang said with a smile.


    Samuel agreed, sat down again with Old Master Wang, and started the game again.


    Wang Simin simply moved a small stool and sat down gently, quietly watching the two y chess.


    After a long time, Wang Dong slowly walked out with a peach wood box in his hand.


    Then, he put the box beside them and quietly watched them y chess.


    The fall of Samuel''s chess was strange. It seemed that there were no rules, but it adopted abination and encirclement. With the temptation of ambushing, it was like a calm sea, but in fact, it was surging, and undercurrents were surging.


    Old Master Wang, on the other hand, paid attention to every step steadily, observing the overall situation and defending the details. It was almost imprable like an iron bucket array, and then asionally attacked under such circumstances.


    Although the two sides did not fight against each other, at least it was hard to tell who would win. It was not until it was slightly dark that the two slowly finished their chess game.


    A draw!


    It was still a draw!


    If they had to decide who would win, Samuel might barely count. After all, he had a weak advantage!


    Wang Simin had already arranged


    nThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    for people to prepare dinner, and one of the dishes was made by her She deliberately put it in front of Samuel, but Samuel only needed to take a look to know that this "special" ugly dish was definitely not made by ordinary people Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After dinner, the servants cleaned up the table, and then Wang Dong put the wooden box on the table.


    Old Master Wang smiled at Samuel gently and gestured for Wang Dong to open the box.


    After Wang Dong got the order, he got up and opened the box first; revealing something simr to Eight Diagrams, but its Yin and Yang eyes were hollow.


    Then Wang Dong took out two keys from his body and inserted them into the two holes of Yin and Yang. As he moved his hand, the whole box made the sound of gears turning.


    Then, the Eight Diagrams spread to both sides, and a tray slowly rose from the center. On the tray, a bronze wheel was quietly lying there, covered with bronze rust.


    "This is..." Samuel frowned. This thing was really ordinary. It might be the reason why it was worth some money on earth, but in addition to that, it was of no other value.


    Old Master Wang smiled gently and waved his hand. The servants went out, and the doors and windows were closed. Then, the whole room suddenly darkened.

 Chapter 2696

    Chapter 2696


    After the servants went out, they closed the curtains around them, and the whole room was suddenly dark. Old Master Wang gently leaned against Samuel''s arm, indicating that he was going to see the wheel now. As the light dimmed, Samuel was also surprised to find that the whole wheel was shining with a faint cyan light.


    Then, Old Master Wang hit the wheel with his energy.


    "Hua!"


    There was still a circle in the innermost part of the wheel. At this time, it was slowly rotating, and the green light was dragged out like a green dragon because of the rotation of the wheel.


    As the wheel spun faster and faster, the little green dragon got out of the wheel and crawled to the outermostyer of the fixed circle.


    Old Master Wang held his breath, and the whole wheel slowly stopped. The green dragon also gradually turned into light and shadow, and finally disappearedpletely with the stop of the wheel.


    Samuel frowned. What was this? He thought it was just an ordinary antique, but he did not expect that when the wheel turned, there was a very strange and special energy emanating from it.


    Samuel had never seen such energy before.


    Whether it was Eight Direction World, the Xuanyuan World, Earth, or even the Eight Destions Heavenly Book.


    Samuel did not know how to describe it. He only felt that this power was far beyond his knowledge. Although it was released very little, its purity made people frown.


    "What''s this?" When the wheel stopped, the curtains outside the window were also put away, and the whole room returned to light. The wheel in front of him was also like an old antique.


    "Dragon Wheel." Old Master Wang sighed and said softly. Although it was just a blow, it consumed a lot of his internal strength.


    "My father himself is also a masterat that time, but for the sake of this thing, he can only y chess at home." Wang Dong smiled bitterly.


    Samuel believed in this point. Although Old Master Wang looked like an ordinary old man, there was an imposing manner between his eyebrows, which was far beyond ordinary people''s reach.


    However, this also aroused Samuel''s interest.


    Old Master Wang said with a smile, "To be exact, not only did I live a poor life for it, but my parents, elders, and even several generations above it have spent countless efforts on it. It can be said that the Wang family has used at least ten generations of painstaking efforts, but unfortunately, I can only barely let it start for a moment now."


    "Then what exactly is this dragon wheel? What use does it have to make you spend so much effort to think about it?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "I don''t know either. I only know that


    it was an ancient item." Old Master Wang shook his head and exined: "I heard that my ancestor obtained it by chance. ording to the family books he passed down, this item contains an extremely powerful force. Once it is unlocked, it will be a ruler-like existence."


    "An ruler-like existence?" Samuel frowned. "Isn''t that the True God? Can it be that there''s the power of the True God within?"


    "The power of the True God will only


    J.n


    exist in Tomb of the God, and I don''t know what this power of dominance is. You need to unlock it." After. saying that, Old Master Wang put away the wooden box and pushed it in front of Samuel.


    "Old Master Wang, what are you doing?"


    "Do you have Pangu Axe?" Old Master Wang asked.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel hesitated for a moment, but finally put down his guard and nodded. "Yes."


    "Maybe you are its owner." After saying that, Old Master Wang suddenly grabbed Samuel''s hand and opened the wooden box. At the same time, he put Samuel''s hand on the dragon wheel!


    "Boom!"


    A powerful aura suddenly rushed straight into Samuel''s hand from Old Master Wang''s hand. The energy in Samuel couldn''t help but roll, and then it was directly released.


    When Samuel''s energy touched the dragon wheel, a strange scene happened.


    Just like before, the entire dragon disk began to rotate slowly. The green light also began to appear and gradually turned into a green dragon, just like before.


    But what was different was that when the cyan dragon revolved around the outermost part, Samuel made the light of the green dragon brighter, and a palm-sized hole appeared in the center of the wheel.


    "Don''t be distracted," said Old Master Wang as he tightened his grip.


    Samuel hurriedly nodded, held his breath, and concentrated. He continued to mobilize his energy to the dragon te.


    As the power increased, the cyan


    f


    dragon became faster and faster. In the end, there was even a green dragon''s prototype. At this time, there was a light circle around the hole, and a strange mark began to shine in the hole.


    When he saw this mark, Samuel frowned and stared at it. He couldn''t even move his eyes away for a second.


    How... how could this seal be?


    It was impossible!


    Samuel''s heart was in turmoil, and his face was full of pale shock!

 Chapter 2697

    Chapter 2697


    Pangu Seal.


    In the center of the pit, the glowing mark was the Pangu Seal on his forehead.


    Samuel had never seen such a thing except for Xiaotao and the other descendants of Pangu.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Could it be that this thing had something to do with Pangu?


    "Ah!"


    At this time, Old Master Wang withdrew his hand and withdrew the energy. If he continued, he was not sure whether Samuel could hold on or not. He only knew that he could not hold on any longer.


    Although the little dragon wheel was not eye-catching, it required a lot of internal strength to operate it.


    All of his life''s power was wasted on this.


    Although Old Master Wang withdrew his hand, the surprise on Samuel''s face did not change at all.


    But thinking about it carefully, it seemed normal for the Wang family to get Pangu''s things by chance since they were in Heavenly Lake City and Wuyou Vige was in Heavenly Lake City.


    But what on earth was this dragon wheel? Samuel had never heard of it from Xiaotao and others. Even in Eight Direction World, no legend about it had ever been heard of.


    If it was a divine object, how could it not have a story?


    But if it was not a divine object, how could it exin its Pangu Seal?


    "My guess is correct. It is indeed of the same origin as your Pangu Axe." Old Master Wang lightly smiled and ordered Wang Dong to put away the dragon wheel.


    After Wang Dong put it away, Old Master Wang pushed the wooden box in front of Samuel.


    "Senior, what the hell is going on? How could it..."


    "You''re asking me, but I don''t know. Although we''ve got it for many years, I''m ashamed that we don''t know much about it. Except for the ruler-like Power, we don''t know anything else. I''ve been poor for my whole life, but I only found this seal. I''ve checked many books and spent a lot of effort to know that it is the seal of Pangu. So, after knowing your identity, I know that you may be its owner." Old Master Wang said with a smile.


    "The thing is yours, and you are the master." Samuel hurriedly shook his head. Even though this thing looked ordinary, there were indeed many mysteries hidden within. It was understandable that the Wang Family had brought it over for many years to research, but Samuel couldn''t ept such a precious thing.


    "This thing has been kept by my Wang Family for many years. If it is truly my Wang Family''s, why should we wait until now?" Old Master Wangughed.


    Samuel shook his head. "Whether you can undo it or not, it''s not an ordinary thing after all.


    "Ever since my Wang n obtained


    it, every Patriarch would spend their entire lives researching it after nurturing the next Patriarch.


    However, they didn''t obtain any


    other benefits other than dragging it down." Old Master Wang bitterly smiled and shook his head


    "Whether it is a treasure or an item, it is just a burden to our Wang n."


    "Actually, five years ago, Ipletely gave up on it There are some things. that are destined. This thing doesn''t belong to my Wang family, and there is no need to waste the effort of my Wang family and waste its value.


    I


    Therefore, I have been looking for a suitable master for it for Many


    years." Old Master Wang said.


    Wang Dong also nodded at this time. "Although we can''t solve it, we are afraid of encountering bad people. If it is taken by bad people, it will be a disaster for the world. So although we have been looking for it, there is no suitable one."


    "But Samuel, you are the most suitable candidate," Old Master Wang said with certainty.


    Samuel waved his hand in shame. He was not a suitable candidate.


    "You''re good at both literature and martial arts, and your Pangu Axe is simr to its seal. In this world, besides you, who else can it be?" After saying that, Old Master Wang picked up the wooden box and put it in the hands of his Samuel.


    "If you feel guilty and can''t ept


    the gift, then don''t forget about my Wang family in the future. I only have one son and one


    granddaughter, Simin. I will use this thing to exchange their life of glory


    and wealth with you. What.


    do


    you


    think?" Old Master Wang said with a


    smile.


    Samuel gave a wry smile. Even without the so-called Dragon wheel, Samuel would never treat the Wang family badly just by relying on the five elements Golden Pill, Dragon-phoenix Poison, and Wang Simin''s desperate rescue.


    "Okay!" Samuel nodded.


    "This is a good boy." Old Master Wang chuckled.


    Samuel nodded and put the wooden box into the Storage Ring. Wang Dong also handed the two keys to Samuel.


    After chatting for a while, Samuel came out of the Wang family. Wang Simin insisted on sending him off, but was refused by Samuel. Old Master Wang also advised Wang Simin not to disturb Samuel, because it would be Samuel''s sleepless night tonight.


    At night, Samuel sat at the head of the bed, staring nkly at the dragon wheel in the wooden box. He wished he could see through the mystery of the dragon wheel with his eyes.


    Nian''er had fallen asleep after being coaxed by Yvonne. Yvonne looked at Samuel''s dazed expression and got up to pour him a cup of hot tea. Taking the hot tea, Samuel kept recalling the size and shape of the Pangu Seal hidden in the center of the dragon wheel as if he had seen it somewhere before!


    But what was it? He couldn''t figure it out for a while! It was strange!

 Chapter 2698

    Chapter 2698


    "What''s wrong?" Yvonne gently sat next to Samuel, and then gently massaged his shoulder with her hand, looking very gentle.


    Samuel smiled and turned around. In this world, only Yvonne would make Samuel be so calm.


    "I''m fine."


    "How can you be fine? You''ve been studying it since you came back from the Wang mansion. Even Nian''er told you good night, but you didn''t return to her," Yvonneined with a smile.


    Samuel immediately touched his head in embarrassment. He looked at his sleeping daughter and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. Maybe I was too focused just now. I''ll apologize to her when she wakes up tomorrow."


    "Well, Nian''er didn''t mean to me you. She knew you were busy, so she asked me to tell Dad before she closed her eyes and told him to be careful of his health," Yvonne said with a smile.


    Samuel felt warm in his heart.


    "Well, what is the reason? Since you came back from the mansion, you have been staring at this thing. I really don''t understand what is there to study. It seems that it is just a very shabby bronze iron block. Yvonne asked softly.


    In fact, when Samuel looked at it, Yvonne had also seen it, but she really didn''t know what it was that made Samuel fascinated.


    Before energy was poured into it, the whole wheel was indeed like a pile of broken objects wrapped in mud and bronze rust. At most, the naked eye could only see a small hole in the middle, and there was a faint trace in the hole. If Samuel had not seen its true appearance after the light, he would not have been able to connect all the pictures with its current appearance.


    "After that streak of light, it is actually the same as the seal of the Pangu n. At present, I know that there are things with the Pangu Seal, except for Pangu Axe and TXiaotao and her cousin, who are descendants of Pangu. But there are also such things, so I suspect that it also has something to do with Pangu, right?" Samuel said.


    "What did the Wang Family say?" Yvonne asked.


    "They don''t know either. They only know that it was an ancient artifact. They even said that it contained some sort of ruler-like power." Samuel frowned.


    "Ruler-like power?" Yvonne frowned. She had never heard of such power before and had never seen it before. "In Eight Direction World, I''ve never heard of such power before."


    Samuel nodded and shot out a stream of energy to light up the Dragon wheel. When the dragon rotated again, the center was lit up again, and the pit and mark reappeared in front of Yvonne.


    Yvonne was also shocked by the scene in front of her!


    "But I don''t know how to use it, let alone other things," Samuel said gloomily.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite the fact that the Dragon Heart was constantly providing energy, Samuel knew that the Dragon wheel in front of him could absorb too much energy and it was extremely difficult for him.


    "Actually, I don''t really understand this dragon wheel. However, I''ve always felt that it''s amazing. It was clearly just a pile of scrap iron, but now that it''s spinning, the most important thing is that I can really feel that it contains an extremely powerfulsaid in agreement.


    Samuel nodded. It also knew that this was definitely not an ordinary thing. Wang Family had kept it for many years, so there was naturally something different about it.


    "In fact, what I have been thinking about before is the hole around the seal. I always feel that it appeared suddenly and strangely. What do you think?" Samuel asked.


    Yvonne nodded. In fact, she also had this feeling. A good wheel already had twoyers inside and outside, and the inside could be moved. But under such circumstances, there was an inner hole in the center. If it was a pure round inner hole, it would not be a big deal. Combined with the inner and outer sides, at least it looked like a circle ovepping. But the problem was that this was an irregr circle.


    "I also think it''s very strange."


    Yvonne nodded. "It seems that it has


    appeared in a ce that shouldn''t


    have appeared. However, its


    Ge


    existence is reasonable. It should


    have a function."


    "Yes, and I always feel that I have seen this strange outline somewhere." Samuel touched his head, but for a moment, he really couldn''t remember it.


    To be exact, he couldn''t figure it out after thinking for a whole night. He just felt that this thing was very familiar.


    "There are some things that don''t


    come by yourself. I think you''d better not be too impatient." Yvonne gently left a kiss on Samuel''s face. "Go to


    sleep. Maybe when you sleep, your brain will suddenly sh."


    Samuel nodded and smiled bitterly.


    Then, he followed Yvonne to lie beside Nian''er.


    Although he was lying, Samuel did not close his eyes.


    "Are you still thinking?" Yvonne gently approached Samuel and leaned her head on his shoulder.


    "No," Samuel said softly.


    "Don''t think about it. That hole is so strange. How can you know what it is doing? Maybe it has been corroded for too long. Or maybe it will be a key hole?" Yvonne said with a smile.


    "Why did you say it''s the key hole?" Samuel was very curious about Yvonne''s idea.


    Anyway, he would never think about it because the shape of the key was very obvious.


    "Isn''t the shape of the dragon wheel


    ollow


    §Ö


    very simr to thebination of the life te and thepass? If it is not unlocked, it is equivalent to being locked, isn''t it? And the center is hollow. Doesn''t it look like it needs to be put into the key? It''s like the Yin and Yang Eight Diagrams Eye on the wooden box," Yvonne whispered.


    Samuel suddenly frowned. Yvonne''s thought seemed to be absurd and casual, but it seemed reasonable to think of it carefully.


    The wheel in the middle of the dragon wheel could be activated by force, but the main heart bone in the outermost and innermost areas had never moved.


    Moreover, there was a symbol of the Pangu Seal in the hole in the center of the main hall, which seemed to indicate that it might be very important, even the core area.


    Could it be that Yvonne was right? Did he really open the dragon wheel after opening the hole?


    Even though he had this idea, Samuel still did not know what this seemingly familiar key was.


    However, at least he had a new way of thinking and a new direction of thinking.


    "Yvonne, how did I find out that you are very smart?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Haha, if I was not smart, how could I marry our handsome Samuel?" Yvonne also joked.


    Samuel gently held Yvonne in his arms and fell asleepfortably.


    Early the next morning, someone knocked on Samuel''s door. When Samuel got up and opened the door, he was very surprised to see the person.

 Chapter 2699

    Chapter 2699


    Meanwhile, in the manor of the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    The pce, which had cost a lot of money, covered an area of thousands of acres. At first nce, it looked like the resting pce of a dynasty.


    However, the resting pce, which had just been built, was so glorious at that time but miserable now.


    The Medicine God''s Pavilion suffered a great defeat!


    Although it was not fatal, it hurt its muscles and bones, and its reputation waspletely ruined.


    Today, arge number of elites from the Evesting Sea gathered outside the main hall of the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    In the hall, there was the sound of tables and chairs being smashed.


    Ao Tian flew into a rage. "Wang Huanzhi, Wang Huanzhi, what do you want me to say about you? A whole army of nearly 300,000 soldiers was defeated in one battle. Is this all? Do you deserve to be one of the three great True Gods?"


    "What''s your opponent? Hmm? What a mob. It doesn''t matter if you lose, what are you trying to do to implicate my Evesting Sea?"


    Ao Tian personally led more than 100,000 members of the Evesting Sea to support, but when he was about to reach the battlefield, he was suddenly informed of being defeated.


    The Medicine God''s Pavilion had been defeated.


    Wang Huanzhi led a team of troops and subordinates out of the battlefield!


    Wang Huanzhi lowered his head and gritted his teeth.


    He was not reconciled to this battle, because he had lost in a mess.


    "Do you know how the patriarch of the top of the Blue Mountain died if they died one day?" Ao Tian asked coldly.


    Wang Huanzhi lowered his head and said nothing, but an executive said in an immature voice, "The patriarch of the top of the Blue Mountain is dead? This is a great opportunity for us."


    "Pa!"


    Ao Tian pped the talkative executive heavily in the face. He was both angry and amused. He gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, he''s dead. You stupid pigs made himugh to death."


    The executive immediately covered his mouth and didn''t dare to speak. Ao Tian''s sarcasm also made all the subordinates of the Medicine God''s Pavilion stay silent and didn''t dare to make any noise.


    "Patriarch, although these people are stupid, we can''t ignore the fact that the Mysterious Man is still alive. Most importantly, he is the useless son-in-w of the Fu family, Samuel," Ao Yong whispered at this time.


    Ao Tian calmed down a little and nodded. "This is indeed what I didn''t expect. This kid does have a lot of skills. Besides, he is Samuel, which means that he still has Pangu Axe. If we don''t get rid of him, he will be a big problem in the future."


    "Patriarch, the most amazing thing


    about this kidis that he can summon tens of thousands of strange beasts in an instant to help him. The most abominable thing is that we also released our strange beasts to deal with him, but we didn''t know that even our strange beasts suddenly turned around to help him." Wang Huanzhi hurriedly exined at this time.


    "To be able to find tens of thousands of strange beasts in an instant?" Ao Tian frowned.


    "No matter how big the Storage Ring is, it can only store one or two living creatures. To store ten thousand strange beasts in it, regardless of whether


    it can contain them or not, even if it can, the survival space inside is limited. How did Samuel do it?" Ao Yong asked curiously.


    Ao Tian did not answer. It was indeed quite strange.


    "What''s more, those strange beasts are very strange. We were able to deal with them when we foughtst time, but the next time we fought, it was extremely difficult. It seemed that those strange beasts suddenly increased their cultivation."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "And Samuel is like a big turtle. He was once trapped by us with 18 Blood Monks. We fought with him for a long time, but he was only seriously injured and didn''t die at all."


    "It''s one thing that he didn''t die, but he went back less than an hour as if nothing had happened. Patriarch Ao, although we did lose this time, we''re not as cowardly as you think. It''s just that Samuel is so amazing that we''re speechless again and again, which made our morale drop, so that we fell into the trap one after another."


    The executives of the Medicine God''s Pavilion also took the opportunity to exin. At this time, Ye Gucheng broke free from Wu Yan''s support and knelt on the ground. "Patriarch Ao, I''m Ye Gucheng."


    "Ye Gucheng, you''re a defeated general. The reason why our Medicine God''s Pavilion lost this time isrgely because of you, an idiot, being fooled by Samuel. How dare youe out and make a sound?" Commander Chen immediately shouted in dissatisfaction.


    Ye Gucheng frowned and said


    coldly, "Yes, the failure of the rear line was indeed caused by my mistake. But, Chen Rongsheng, what about you? Where were you when the headquarters was in the civil war? If you had listened to my words andid an ambush on the road, Could Samuel have gone so


    smoothly? We don''t know who will win."


    Commander Chen was furious, but he could not refute it.


    "Enough. Do you still want to argue with each other until now?" Ao Tian shouted angrily. Then, he nced at Ye Gucheng discontentedly and said, "If you have something to say, just say it."


    "Yes, Patriarch Ao. I know why Samuel could suddenlye back after we were seriously injured. That''s because he has a strange ginseng baby with him," Ye Gucheng said.


    "Ginseng baby?" Ao Tian frowned and asked.


    "This is also the first time I''ve seen that thing." Then, Ye Gucheng told Ao Tian and the others everything about the battle with the ginseng baby.


    After hearing this, not only were the executives of the Medicine God''s Pavilion stunned, but Ao Tian and Ao Yong also looked at each other in dismay. They had never heard of such a thing.


    "Patriarch, I''m afraid that I have to ask your father about these things. The Evesting Sea''s True God may know it." Ao Yong thought about it and whispered in Ao Tian''s ear.

 Chapter 2700

    Chapter 2700


    Ao Tian frowned slightly. "Is there a need to alert him?"


    "There are too many strange problems in Samuel. If we don''t get rid of him, I''m afraid there will be endless troubles in the future." Ao Yong reminded him.


    Ao Tian nodded. Thest time when Samuel did not die, the Medicine God''s Pavilion, which he had carefully cultivated, was disgraced greatly. The next time, it might be the Evesting Sea.


    Some things had to be taken precautions.


    At this time, Ye Gucheng suddenly said, "By the way, Patriarch Ao, although we were careless this time, we didn''tpletely lose." "Why? Since when is it so popr that I can''t defeat him and won''t let him go by saying things?" Commander Chen sneered.


    Ye Gucheng gritted his teeth but did not dare to lose his temper.


    Wang Huanzhi was also quite dissatisfied.


    Ao Tian saw all of this. He nced at everyone and then looked at Ye Gucheng. "What other ideas do you have?"


    Ye Gucheng nced at the crowd lightly, indicating that he just wanted to tell Ao Tian. Wang Huanzhi was about to shout angrily, but Ao Tian waved his hand impatiently, indicating that Ye Gucheng finished.


    Ye Gucheng stood up and said softly, "Now that Fu and Ye army has won a great victory, there is a lively celebration in Heavenly Lake City. However, something even more exciting has happened during this period of time. I''ve heard that Samuel has publicly humiliated Fu Tian and Fu Mei."


    "So what?" Ao Tian frowned and said.


    "Haha, I have an immature idea." After that, Ye Gucheng whispered in Ao Tian''s ear.


    After hearing this, Ao Tian frowned. After thinking for a long time, he finally nodded. "How confident are you?"


    Ye Gucheng smiled evilly. "Eighty percent."


    "Okay!" Ao Tian nodded and looked at Wang Huanzhi. "Let Ye Gucheng regain his position. I believe that he was just confused and fell into the trap of Samuel, so he made the wrong move. But the young man can change his mind, so we should give him a chance."


    Wang Huanzhi''s heart suddenly tightened. At the same time, he looked at Ye Gucheng unhappily.


    Wang Huanzhi really didn''t know what Ye Gucheng had said to Ao Tian so that Ao Tian would behave like this to him.


    "Patriarch Ao, I object." Commander Chen immediately stood up in dissatisfaction.


    Although Ao Tian had quite a lot ofThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    authority, how could Commander


    Chen be willing to watch Ye Gucheng ascend the throne? "Patriarch Ao, I am not questioning your arrangements. I am worried about the future of the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea. I am even more worried that you will be deceived by some spies."


    After saying this, Commander Chen continued, "Everyone knows that our Medicine God''s Pavilion has indeed suffered a great loss this time around. However, should wepare our strength with the strength of Samuel? Should we really lose? We might not necessarily be like this!"


    "Ye Gucheng''s series of confusing


    operations have caused us to lose an ambush of the Fu family in Tian City, and a force at the foot of the mountain to resist the Void Sect is Samuel really powerful? Isn''t it suspicious to think about someone escaping unscathed with his master?"


    "Secondly, when Samuel flew into the main camp, he thanked Ye Gucheng. Everyone here should have heard this."


    Commander Chen''s words made many people nod. After all, Samuel had indeed said so.


    "That''s obviously Samuel''s strategy


    1


    of sowing discord. Chen Rongsheng, you don''t even believe this, do you? Besides, our base camp was attacked, and Gucheng and we risked our lives to fight against. Samuel. Nearly 2,000 of our 3,000 disciples were killed or injured, and Gucheng and we were also seriously injured. Compared with some people who led tens of thousands of soldiers to ambush on the path and escaped unscathed in the end, it''s much better, right?" Wu Yan said


    sarcastically in a cold voice. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Commander Chen was so angry that he was about to speak when he was stopped by the old man next to him.


    The old man smiled gently and said, "I''m sorry, Patriarch Ao. We didn''t mean to do this, but it''s not appropriate to give such an important position to a person who looks quite suspicious."


    "I think we can give it a try." Ao Tian shook his head and refused the old man''s proposal. Then he waved his hand and said, "Go ahead with the order."


    Ye Gucheng immediately smiled coldly and proudly. "Yes."


    "In addition, Ao Yong, take some medicinal pills and give them to him. I am afraid that it will affect the n if he is injured like this." After saying this, Ao Tian turned around and left the main hall.


    "Many thanks, Patriarch!" Ye Gucheng was immediately overjoyed. He led Wu Yan and the others out to fetch the medicine with Ao Yong.


    After Ao Tian and the others left, the meeting finally ended. However, Commander Chen and the others did not leave.


    "F*ck, what are these?" Commander Chen immediately said angrily after they left, "Lord, this Ye Gucheng has gone too far. A traitor was actually appreciated by Patriarch Ao."


    "Haha, it doesn''t matter whether you appreciate him or not. The most important thing is that as a member of the Lord, Ye Gucheng is eating in a bowl and looking at the pot. Does he still think highly of the Lord?" The old man beside him suddenly sneered.


    Upon hearing this, Wang Huanzhi''s face, which had been good, suddenly became extremely ugly. The old man''s words hit the heart of Wang Huanzhi.


    At this time, his face was cold.


    On Samuel''s side, when he saw theing person, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "What''s the matter? So early?"

 Chapter 2701

    Chapter 2701


    The person standing in front of Samuel was none other than Qin Shuang.


    "Can you save the ginseng baby?" Qin Shuang looked at Samuel with a slightly sad expression, still holding the basin of soil in her hand. Her beautiful face was full of exhaustion, pale and spiritless. Her beautiful eyes were full of ck circles.


    Looking at her haggard face, Samuel couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. He nced at the basin of soil and advised, "It''s true that the ginseng baby is dead. Don''t be like this. Since we have done all we can, we can only wait quietly. But if you keep acting like this, even if he lives in the future, can you hold on until then?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel knew that Qin Shuang must have been staring at the basin of soil in a daze day and night, so much so that she ignored everything, including her own body.


    Some people looked as cold as frost on the surface, but their hearts were as tender as deep water, while Qin Shuang was precisely this kind of person.


    "Can you help it?" Qin Shuang asked anxiously.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and helplessly. "How could I not want to help it? In terms of feelings, it is my good partner. In terms of conduct, although it is to help you vent your anger, you are also my senior sister apprentice. Moreover, this matter was caused by Yvonne. Do you think I won''t help it when something happened to the ginseng baby? The problem is, I don''t know how to help it for the time being."


    The ginseng baby''s origin was strange, and no one knew its origin, let alone what kind of species it was. After its death, it was left in the human world in the way of seed, and no one knew how to deal with it. If it weren''t for the fact that it favored Qin Shuang, Samuel might not allow anyone else to do anything unnecessary to the ginseng baby''s seed.


    "A day has passed, but there is no reaction from the ginseng baby''s seed. I am worried that something will happen to it." Qin Shuang looked at Samuel worriedly. "I thought about it all nightst night. I think there is a way to help it, but I need your help."


    Samuel frowned. Although he really didn''t want Qin Shuang to make trouble at this time, he couldn''t do anything about it. With a littlepromise, he asked, "How do you want me to help you?"


    "I know there is a ce on Immortal Spirit Ind called the Corpse Valley. Didn''t you rely on it to grow those rare herbs before? The conditions for the growth of those rare herbs are soplicated and harsh, but the Corpse Valley can bepletely satisfied. Then the seed of the ginseng baby..." Qin Shuang said anxiously, as if she was afraid that Samuel would not agree.


    At this moment, Yvonne also came over. Looking at Qin Shuang''s anxious face, she smiled and said, "Senior sister apprentice, you don''t have to worry about this. After the incident with the ginseng baby, Samuel has suggested to me that he wants to put the ginseng baby''s seed in the Corpse Valley."


    "Really?" Qin Shuang asked excitedly.


    Samuel nodded and said, "However, the Corpse Valley is watered with weak water after all. It used to grow pure nts, but the ginseng baby is not a simple nt. If it is nted rashly, I am afraid that something will happen. Can you give me some time? Although I am now the head of Immortal Spirit Ind, I don''t know much."


    When necessary, Samuel still wanted to find Han Xiao to know more about the situation. Although the road was long and he might have traveled around after Samuel''s grandmaster died, for the sake of the ginseng baby, Samuel would never frown even if there were thousands of mountains and rivers.


    "That''s right. Senior Sister Qin Shuang, don''t be in a hurry. The Void Sect has just experienced a great battle and is now in its prime. Samuel will take time to set up everything," added Yvonne.


    Although the alliance army of the Fu and Ye family and Samuel had already won the battle, many things needed to be solved urgently. Especially on the Void Sect''s defense.


    Qin Shuang shook her head. "I can leave the affairs of the Void Sect to Sanyong and others. I want to go back to the Void Sect now. I can only rest assured when I see that the ginseng baby is safe and sound."


    Samuel suddenly frowned. How could Sanyong and the others deal with it? Although they had discussed the preliminary result with the Fu and Ye families at present, would the Fu and Ye families really be limited to borrowing the road of the Void Sect?


    Yvonne was in a difficult position as well. Qin Shuang was more or less messing around.


    "I beg of all of you." With that, Qin Shuang suddenly knelt down.


    Samuel and Yvonne were quick-witted and quickly helped Qin Shuang up. Samuel asked anxiously, "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, what are you doing?"


    "Samuel, ever since the ginseng baby met me, he has been taking good care of me. In the end, he even sacrificed himself for me. There''s nothing I can do for him. I can only beg you," Qin Shuang said, her tears pouring down like rain as she cried miserably.


    Samuel was really helpless. At this moment, Yvonne said, "How about this, Senior Sister Qin Shuang and I will go back to Immortal Spirit Ind together Anyway, I can bear the big battle of the Void Sect, but Nian er is obviously very tired. It''s good to go back to the ind and have a rest. After


    u deal with the follow-up of the Void Sect, you can find Master. At that time, it will be more


    convenient for you to act alone."


    Yvonne knew that if she did not make an excuse to return to Immortal Spirit Ind, Samuel would definitely not agree.


    Samuel frowned. "You want to go back?"


    "Samuel, the Medicine God''s Pavilion has suffered such a great defeat. They do not dare toe openly, but they must be secretly trying to fight back. You will have to go and find Master next to deal with the affairs of the Void Sect. Bringing us will be a bigger target. We will only distract you if we stay here." Yvonne looked at Samuel eagerly.


    When Yvonne used this method, no request was a problem for Samuel, even for the stars in the sky.


    Moreover, what Yvonne said made sense.


    In particr, he might go


    everywhere to look for Han Xiao Master. The existence of Yvonne and Han Nian would indeed dy the journey. Most importantly, with Samuel''s identitypletely exposed, he did not know when Ruoxin woulde to find trouble with him. With Lu Ruoxin''s strength and the threat of the others, Yvonne indeed had great security problems around him. It was the best choice to return to the ind. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Looking at Qin Shuang''s tearful face, Samuel could not stand his wife and his Senior Sister who had helped him, so he nodded heavily and said, "Okay, you can go back to Immortal Spirit Ind first."


    Hearing Samuel''s agreement, Yvonne immediately pulled back Qin Shuang, who was equally happy. The two women were extremely happy.


    "However, as you said, the Medicine God''s Pavilion will definitely not let this matter rest. If you wish to return to Immortal Spirit Ind, I will not be at ease without me around." Samuel frowned and said.


    "What if I go with them?"


    At this moment, a pleasant voice came. The three of them looked back and saw Ming Yuing out of the room next to them.

 Chapter 2702

    Chapter 2702


    "I was just about to go back. I was about to leave after lunch, so I wanted to say goodbye to you in person before leaving." Ming Yu chuckled. With her ability, Samuel was relieved. There might be many people who wanted to win her by using the water ring in her hand. But if they wanted to catch herpletely, Samuel did not think there were many of them.


    "Samuel. With Sister Ming Yu''s help, we can rest assured on the way. Anyway, she can always escort us to the sea." Yvonne says.


    Samuel nodded and said, "Then call the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu here."


    Yvonne responded and then went downstairs to find the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. The most important thing was that Samuel wanted to add another insurance to this matter.


    He asked the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu to draw a hidden route back to Immortal Spirit Ind.


    There was no other way. There was no need to say how important Yvonne and Han Nian were to Samuel. Therefore, no matter how small the matter was, as long as it was rted to Yvonne and Han Nian, Samuel would definitely be careful.


    In less than a moment, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu came up with him. After hearing Samuel''s request, he didn''t say anything else. He took out a piece of paper and a pen on the spot, and then took out all kinds of maps to study carefully. After more than half an hour of research, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu finally made a very hidden route.


    Samuel personally inspected this route. It was very far from the scope of the Medicine God''s Pavilion''s sphere of influence, and many of the routes were very hidden. There was no other danger aside from the fact that it was a little difficult to walk.


    Samuel was very satisfied.


    However, in order to be safe, Samuel still gave Tianlu Pixiu to Yvonne. At the same time, Samuel did not mention the news that Qin Shuang and the others were going to leave. It was not until night fell that Samuel secretly took a few people out of the city.


    In order to prevent Yvonne from working too hard, Samuel asked Xingyao and Qiushui to go back with them. Velocisaurus was with them. Now that Xiaobai had woken up, Samuel didn''t need too many helpers for the time being.


    Everything focused on the safety of Yvonne and Han Nian.


    Before leaving, Samuel fed the little and big Tianlu Pixiu a lot of jewelry, not only for the previous reward, but also for the following hard work. "Samuel. You muste back earlier, okay?" Yvonne looked at Samuel sadly.


    In reality, on the battlefield of life and death, Yvonne wasn''t willing to separate from Samuel, because she clearly knew what kind of life and death the two of them had experienced in order to be together with Samuel. That was why she didn''t even have to worry about the public, so how could Yvonne be scared of the hidden danger?


    However, Yvonne had sacrificed herself for Qin Shuang and the dead ginseng baby.


    With Samuel''s intelligence, he might not be able to react at that time, but he would soon understand Yvonne''s intention. However, Samuel also knew Yvonne''s character. Since she had made a decision, Samuel chose to respect her.


    "Don''t worry, I wille back as soon as possible. Moreover, if the Corpse Valley does harm to the seed of the ginseng baby, I can think of a way toe back in advance." Samuel nodded.


    "Dad, Nian''er is waiting for you toe back. Dad, do your best.


    Nian''er will always support you." Han


    Nian was a naughty kid. She could not bear to part with Samuel, and her eyes were full of tears, but she still forced herself to smile at Samuel.


    "Good girl, Nian''er. When Dades back, Dad will y a game with you and tell you a story." Samuel was moved and nodded.


    "You should keep your words." Nian''er stretched out her adorable little hand and said to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled gently and reached out. The father and daughter held each other''s hands.


    "Xingyao, take good care of Madam


    and Miss along the way. The


    Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, ride Velocisaurus to explore the way.


    Remember, if there is any


    eline


    disturbance, return to the original way in time. Don''t take any


    chances," Samuel warned. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nodded. "Don''t worry. I will be careful and not take any risks."


    Samuel nodded and then looked at Qiushui and Ming Yu. "In order to hide your whereabouts, I won''t send too many people with you. You must protect Yvonne on the way. Thank you."


    "Don''t worry, Chief. Qiushui is here. Madam is here. If she dies, Madam will die too." Qiushui nodded.


    Ming Yu also smiled gently.


    Samuel patted the big and small Tianlu Pixiu, and then patted Velocisaurus again. "Thank you for your hard work."


    After that, Samuel turned around. Although it was a short separation, it could not hide the sadness in his heart.


    "Let''s go!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu shouted softly and rode Velocisaurus to set off first.


    The little Tianlu Pixiu followed closely behind them, carrying Yvonne and Nian''er. Behind them, Ming Yun flew at a low altitude, and the Great Tianlu Pixiu carried Qiushui slowly away.


    Nian''er and Yvonne kept their heads back and waved goodbye to Samuel.


    After a long time, Samuel''s eyes were red and swollen. Looking back, he raised his hand in the air and murmured. However, the figures of the mother and daughter had faded away.


    Fu Mang patted Samuel on the shoulder and said, "When we''re done here, we''ll go back quickly."


    Samuel nodded and flew to the city with Fu Mang.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, it was not peaceful at the entrance of the inn...

 Chapter 2703

    Chapter 2703


    Dozens of people stood outside the door with gifts.


    A young man stood proudly at the door, tall and straight.


    Several disciples in charge of guarding the door stopped them outside the door.


    "I''ve told you that our Chief has something to do tonight and is resting. He won''t see any guests. Please go back," the guard said coldly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In order to prevent others from knowing that they would send Yvonne and others out of the city tonight, Samuel had already ordered that no guests would be seen after dark.


    However, the guards did not expect that the group of people in front of them would insist on going in to see Samuel, so they were naturally unwilling. However, it was obvious that the other party would not give up until they entered. The two sides immediately became extremely noisy.


    Fu Mang frowned and left to negotiate while Samuel flew back to the inn.


    "What''s wrong? What''s the matter? Is it noisy? Don''t you know that the chief has rested?" Fu Mang shouted angrily and walked over in a few steps.


    "Greetings, Commander." Seeing that it was Fu Mang, the guard immediately lowered his head respectfully. As for the young man, he nced at Fu Mang with disdain.


    "Who are you?" Fu Mang frowned and asked indifferently.


    "Hmph, that''s easy to say. I''m the deputy manager of the Fu family, Fu Yu." After he finished speaking, he looked disdainfully at the guard and said, "I''m here on the orders of Fu Tian Patriarch and City Lord Ye to send gifts to Samuel."


    "A gift?" Fu Mang frowned. "What gift?"


    "I''m afraid you don''t know. Where is Samuel? I want to see him." After saying this in a cold voice, Fu Yu was about to walk into the inn.


    Fu Mang immediately reached out to stop him and said with a disdainful smile, "If I don''t know, can you enter this door?"


    "Fu Mang, let me tell you this. Don''t think that I don''t know who you are. You''re just a traitor of the Fu family. Do you really think that you can be used as an arrow just because you have a thigh?" Fu Yu immediately said discontentedly.


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, Fu Mang pped Fu Yu''s face directly, which made Fu Yun turn pale with fright. He looked at Fu Mang incredulously. "How dare you hit me?"


    "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll kill you. But how dare you be so presumptuous in front of me? I''m not afraid to tell you that even if Fu Tianes, he can''t enter. If you have something to say, just say it!" Fu Mang shouted angrily.


    Fu Yu immediately became furious. At this moment, his subordinate hurriedly stopped him and advised, "Brother Fu, the n leader asked us to apologize. If this matter continues..."


    Upon hearing this, Fu Yu''s anger immediately subsided a little. "I''ve received orders from my Patriarch and City Lord Ye to send gifts to apologize to Samuel. We''ve all fought against the enemy together, so there''s no need to be unhappy because of some misunderstandings. My Patriarch has already dismissed the insensible guards."


    With that, Fu Yu waved his hand, and the ten attendants immediately opened the boxes, which were filled with fine cloth and silk.


    "This is a small token of our Patriarch''s and city lord''s appreciation. I hope that Samuel will forget about past grudges and will work together in the future!"


    Fu Mang smiled coldly and waved his hand, asking Fu Yu''s people to move the things into the inn.


    After putting down the things, Samuel slowly walked downstairs. When Fu Mang told Samuel everything, Samuel just smiled and said nothing. "Well, we''ll take it. You can go now," Fu Mang replied.


    one


    Fu Yu and the others were very depressed. After sending so many things, Samuel and the others didn''t even have a word of gratitude to coax them out of the door. However, the task could be considered to have beenpleted anyway. FuYu shouted and left directly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, as soon as they came out of the inn, they bumped into a group of acquaintances.


    "Isn''t that the First Miss of the Wang Family?" The servants curiously looked at the group of people entering the inn and couldn''t help but ask.


    At this time.


    In the Ye family manor.


    They should have turned off the lights and closed the door, but at this time, the lights suddenly lit up. After the servant informed them, Fu Tian hurriedly put on his clothes and walked quickly into the inner hall.


    Fu Mei was almost woken up. When she came out, she knew that there were guests in the mansion. She was quite unhappy at first, but Fu Tian sgon sent another servant to send a message to invite her and Ye Shijun to the hall together and say that there was a happy event.


    Only then did Fu Mei gloomily bring Ye Shijun to the main hall.


    In the main hall, Fu Tian was already waiting anxiously. However, other than him and a few servants, there were no guests in the hall.


    "Where is the guest?" Fu Mei said unhappily.


    "He''sing, he''sing," Fu Tian said awkwardly. At the same time, he looked outside anxiously.


    "Do you have any rules? He disturbed us in the middle of the night, but we haven''t seen him for a long time? Even I came out, but he hasn''t arrived yet." Fu Mei sat down angrily.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Fu Mei couldn''t help but sniff her nose, because she suddenly smelled a very strange smell at this time. It was very stinky, as if she was standing in a ditch.


    "What''s the smell? It smells bad!" Fu Mei pinched her nose and was speechless.


    "Hahahaha!"


    At this moment, a roughugh suddenly sounded from outside. Then, in the darkness, a strange man with a strange look and a tall figure in a strange suit slowly came in.

 Chapter 2704

    Chapter 2704


    Even though there was someone in the room, Fu Mei was still afraid to see this man.


    He was about two meters tall, dressed in rough clothes, with all kinds of strange decorations on his body. He had a white face and a green mouth, with a snake coiled on his hair. His eyes were as big as a cow''s, his nose was high, and his face was wide open. His ears were like huge droopings. His appearance was really scary.


    As his figure swayed, he stepped into the inner hall like a bull.


    Even though the lights were brightly lit and they could see his appearance in advance in the darkness, they were mentally prepared. However, when he walked into the inner hall and drew closer to each other, Ye Shijun and Fu Mei were still slightly stunned by his appearance.


    "Bang!" With a loud bang, the man directly put a dried-up human leg on the table.


    Although it was a human leg, it seemed to have been specially treated. The outeryer was wrapped in ayer of golden and transparent amber-like stuff. Within the amber, one could clearly see the muscle lines of the human leg, thick and full of explosive power.


    The crisp sound on the table showed that the human leg was very hard.


    "Greetings, Patriarch Fu Tian, City Lord Ye, oh, and City Lord''s wife." Although he greeted them, this person sat up straight and looked elsewhere, his tone full of arrogance. When he said thest sentence of City Lord''s wife, Wang Jian looked at Fu Mei, but there was no respect in his eyes, only contempt and provocation.


    Fu Mei''s face instantly turned ice-cold. Beside her, Ye Shijun could not help but smile. "So it''s the head of the famous Four Heavenly Kings in Jianghu, the Corpse King, Mr. Wang Jian."


    "Sure!"


    "What can I do for the Corpse King''ste-night visit?" Ye Shijun asked.


    Fu Tian smiled. "City Lord, the Corpse King is here to join us."


    "Join us?" Ye Shijun was stunned. The next second, he burst outughing. "If the famous Four Great Heavenly Kings help us, it''ll be a great honor for us. In the future, we can evenpete for the position of the Three True Gods, not to mention dominating one side."


    Hearing this, Fu Mei''s anger disappeared in an instant. She smiled hypocritically and said, "This is a great thing. However, why is there only one king among the Four Heavenly Kings?"


    The Corpse Kingughed and pped his hands.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fu Mei and the others only felt a gust of cold wind, and three strange-shaped people suddenly appeared at the gate.


    The Four Great Heavenly Kings were well-known, and the Four Great Devil Kings were their true intentions. The Corpse King''s corpse refinement was sessful, the Blood King broke through the blood-soaked demon, the Bone Demon controlled the Skull Tower, and the Evil Demon sacrificed the dead spirit. The four of them worked together andmitted all kinds of crimes. They were notorious in Jianghu long ago, and people were frightened by their vicious means.


    "Let me introduce myself, Zhou Tongtian, the Blood king."


    His body was like a swallow, and his skin was pink. He was pale and enchanting. He wore loose and strange clothes, like a devil in the darkness. "Bone Demon Su Yan!"


    His eyes were sunken and absent-minded. His eyes were ck, and his bones were as thin as firewood. His bare hands were like a piece of skin stuck to his bones.


    "Evil Demon Jiang Ning!"


    Among the four people, he was the only one who looked at least normal. It could even be said that he was quite beautiful and had a kind of feminine beauty.


    "Good!" Ye Shijun was overjoyed. Although he had never seen the strength of the Four Great Devil Kings, everyone knew that they were famous in Jianghu. Standing in front of him, Ye Shijun could feel the strong auraing from them. It was impossible for them not to be masters.


    How could he not be happy with the four valiant generals?


    "Don''t be in a hurry. There''s one condition for us to join you." The Corpse King''s mouth twitched in disdain, and he suddenly raised his big hand. Hearing this, they were stunned.


    "What condition?" Fu Tian frowned and asked.


    "I want you to do me a favor." Wang Jian smiled sinisterly.


    "What can I do for you?" Ye Shijun asked in confusion.


    "For you all, it''s just a small matter." Wang Jian chuckled.


    "Our Big Brother wants you to help us wipe out the Wang family," Jiang Ning said with a sneer.


    "The Wang n? Are you talking about Wang Dong from Heavenly Lake City?" Ye Shijun frowned. Wang Jian nodded slowly. "Yes."


    Fu Tian and the other two looked at each other in dismay. Ye Shijun frowned. In Heavenly Lake City, the Wang family was a big family, and the most important thing was that the Wang family had already joined the alliance army of the Fu and Ye families. How could they destroy it?


    "What kind of enmity do you have with the Wang family?" Ye Shijun could not help but ask.


    "It''s not a big deal. Who in Jianghu dares to make enemies with our Four Great Evil Kings? It''s just taking something from Wang Mang. As for what it


    is, it''s not something that you are qualified to know," Wang Jian said disdainfully.


    Ye Shijun''s expression immediately


    turned cold. Rather than taking


    things, it was likely that there was something in the Wang family that these four evils coveted. He just wondered why the four great evil kings would suddenly be so kind to join him. It turned out that they had another purpose.


    However, although the Wang family was small now and could not be considered a big force in the allied forces, they were at least a well-known n


    in Heavenly Lake City. They had no proper excuse or the benefits that the allied forces wanted. Why should they fight?


    "


    Corpse King, I''m afraid you don''t know that the Wang family is also a subordinate of the allied forces, do you?" Ye Shijun chuckled.


    "That''s why I''m so polite to you. Cut the crap. We''ll help you for a year if you help us get rid of the Wang n. What do you think?" Wang Jian said coldly.


    Although the Four Great Evil Kings were ferocious, they did not have much confidence in dealing with the old Wang family.


    Otherwise, with the four of them''s personalities, how could theye here to discuss this properly?


    "The Wang Family is rich and powerful. Although these four viins are fierce, they are arrogant. They want us to choose one from two. In my opinion, we''d better choose the Wang Family." Fu Mei whispered.


    Just as Ye Shijun was about to nod, Fu Yu slowly walked in with a group of servants.


    "Greetings, Patriarch, Lord, Lord''s wife." Fu Yu was extremely depressed. He walked in and nced at the Four Great Evil Kings. Although he was shocked, as a servant, he did not say much.


    "Have you delivered everything?" Fu Tian asked.


    Fu Yu nodded. "Yes, but..."


    "But what?" he asked anxiously.


    "But..." Fu Yu touched his head gloomily and continued, "But that Fu Mang is too arrogant. There is another thing that I don''t know if I should say or


    not."


    "Just tell me," Fu Tian said discontentedly.


    He was not in the mood to listen to Fu Yu''s nagging when facing the four evil kings.


    "Yes..." Fu Yu nodded. "When I came


    back, I saw the First Miss of the Wang family also go to Samuel at


    night. Moreover, the First Miss of the Wang family entered the inn more smoothly than me, the person who sent the gift, so I suspected that the Wang family had surrendered to the enemy?"


    "Is there such a thing?" Ye Shijun immediately frowned coldly.

 Chapter 2705

    Chapter 2705


    "I''m telling the truth. I dare not lie to you!" Fu Yu said.


    Ye Shijun, Fu Tian, and Fu Mei looked at each other in dismay.


    The Corpse King smiled disdainfully when he saw them stand up. "City Lord Ye, Patriarch Fu, think about it carefully. Have the servants arrange a few rooms for us four brothers. We are tired for a while, so we''ll rest first."


    After that, the Four Evil King smiled at each other.


    Fu Tian waved his hand and asked Fu Yu to take them to the guest room.


    After they left, Fu Tian said, "Shijun, if the Wang family really turns into Samuel as Fu Yu said, how about..."


    After that, Fu Tian made a throat-cutting gesture.


    "You''re saying that you''ve agreed to the Four Great Evil Kings?" Ye Shijun asked with a frown.


    "If the Wang family is going to join the Mysterious Man Alliance of Samuel, what can we do? We can do nothing but watch helplessly," Fu Tian questioned. At the same time, he sighed and said, "On the contrary, Samuel is now full of momentum, and many of us have secretly joined them. After cleaning up the Wang family, we can not only get the help of the four great evil kings, but most importantly, it''s time to kill a chicken and warn the people who tried to escape."


    Fu Mei nodded. Fu Tian''s words were indeed quite reasonable. Otherwise, if this continued, it would be of no benefit to the alliance army. They would only run faster and faster.


    "But if we do this, Samuel will not be happy. Doesn''t this mean that we killed his men and be his enemy?" Ye Shijun asked worriedly.


    He didn''t know what the consequences would be if he provoked Samuel, and he didn''t dare to try, because once he failed, the consequences would be very serious, and even the foundation of the Ye Family would be destroyed.


    Until now, he clearly remembered Samuel''s words in his ear.


    "I can kill your father, but I can also kill you."


    He was scared!


    He was afraid of being like his father!


    This was actually what Fu Tian and Fu Mei were worried about. Once they angered Samuel, not to mention whether Samuel would take revenge or not, just cutting off the road of the Void Sect was enough to disgust the Fu and Ye families.


    If it weren''t for this reason, Fu Tian and Fu Mei wouldn''t have acted like dogs in front of Samuel and dared not refute.


    "That won''t do, that won''t do either. Samuel is now riding on our heads and acting wildly," Fu Mei said exasperatedly.


    "But at least for the time being, we can develop steadily. Samuel will be Samuel, and we will be doing our things," Ye Shijun said.


    Although they were somewhat controlled by Samuel, Ye Shijun also understood that if they were wronged, as long as they did not provoke Samuel, the alliance army would grow stronger.


    "The problem is that Samuel''s ambition is not small. You are just his pawns. Once Samuel bes bigger, will he let you have a good time?" Just as Ye Shijun finished speaking, a sarcastic voice suddenly rang out from outside the hall.


    The three of them were shocked. Looking back, they saw a handsome man slowly walking in with a middle-aged man.


    "Who are you?" Ye Shijun asked with a frown.


    "Ye Gucheng, one of the fivemanders of the Medicine God''s Pavilion." The young man smiled lightly and sat down slowly, not caring about anything else.


    The middle-aged man next to him was Wu Yan.


    Hearing that they were from the Medicine God''s Pavilion, Ye Shijun and the others immediately clenched their fists and made a defensive stance. However, they saw that Ye Gucheng was only slowly sitting down, as if he wasn''t here to cause trouble.


    "How dare the people of the Medicine God''s Pavilion break into my Heavenly Lake City at night?" Ye Shijun frowned and coldly asked.


    "There''s no need to be so nervous. Don''t worry, I''m not here to make trouble, I''m here to help you solve your problems," Ye Gucheng said with a smile.


    "What trouble do we need you to solve? I''m afraid you''re the ones who need to solve the trouble, aren''t you?" Fu Tian said coldly.


    Ye Gucheng was not angry. He


    smiled gently and said, "I''m afraid I don''t need to say anything more about how the allied forces of the Fu and Ye families win this time. There are some things that are known by heaven and earth. Do you really believe that you can be arrogant in front of me?"


    Fu Tian suddenly didn''t know how to refute. They were all participants on the battlefield. Who didn''t know how they fought? "What do you want?" Fu Tian asked coldly.


    "I want to talk about business with


    you." After that, Ye Gucheng moved his hand and an energy directly hit the air. Then, the energy spread and turned into an extremely clear map. The map was centered on Heavenly Lake City and spread all over the surrounding more than ten cities.


    Ye Gucheng moved his hand again, and arge city directly formed on the map in midair.


    "You won a battle, but you only won the Tian Lan City and Heavenly Lake City. What''s the point of that? How about this, I''ll give you two cities!" Ye Gucheng said with a chuckle!


    Fu Tian and the other two followed his gaze and were stunned.


    Those were the neighboring cities on the left and right sides of Heavenly Lake City, Menghan City and Huoshi City.


    To some extent, they were the two most important checkpoints to enter the city. If they captured these two cities, the army of the Fu and Ye families would be the overlord of one side.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not the future, but now.


    With four cities in their hands, they could attack and defend!


    How could they not be overbearing?


    However, the alliance army of the Fu


    and Ye families had never dreamed


    of taking these two cities. Instead, they nned to continue their


    e


    search and continue to develop. This was because the cities above were


    already under the jurisdiction of some factions from the Medicine God''s Pavilion or the Evesting Sea.


    Moreover, these two cities were extremelyrge. It would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens if one wanted to bite them.


    But now, Ye Gucheng suddenly made way for him. Why?

 Chapter 2706

    Chapter 2706


    Although happiness fell from the sky, the three of them were not fools. How could they believe that a pie fell from the sky? Moreover, it was such a big one!


    "What do you want? Will you be so kind?" Fu Tian asked warily.


    "What do I want?" Ye Gucheng chuckled. "Patriarch Fu, don''t think so badly of me. Although we are enemies, the enemies of the enemy are sometimes friends, aren''t they?"


    "You''re a smart person. You should know who I''m talking about." Ye Gucheng smiled gently.


    Fu Tian and the others naturally knew that the enemy Ye Gucheng mentioned was Samuel.


    "Patriarch Fu, it''s better to have it yourself. If I were you, I would ept these two big cities and expand myself then. Then, I would choose to join the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea, or join the top of the Blue Mountain, or fight on both sides, and use both sides'' benefits to strengthen myself. It''s better than following Samuel as a dog, right?" Ye Gucheng sneered and then walked to the side of Fu Tian in a few steps.


    He smiled again and whispered in Fu Tian''s ear, "Even if you are willing to be a dog, do you think that Samuel will let you go just because you are a dog? He just wants to make himself bigger and dominate Eight Direction World, so he temporarily let you work for him."


    Fu Tian was stunned. Ye Gucheng''s words obviously reached the deepest part of his heart.


    Samuel would never let go of what he had done to Yvonne and Han Nian.


    Fu Tian knew this very well, so he had always wanted to umte strength.


    "You don''t have to be a dog now. You can still strengthen yourselves." After Ye Gucheng finished speaking, he looked at Fu Tian with an evil smile. Fu Tian said coldly, "Then what do you want from us?"


    "I want you to plot against him. Kill all the members of the Mysterious Man Alliance, and I want the Void Sect to be exterminated! In the end, I want you to join forces with me to kill Samuel," Ye Gucheng suddenly shouted coldly.


    "Kill Samuel?" Fu Tian, Fu Mei, and Ye Shijun turned pale with fright.


    But the next second, the three of them felt their blood boil almost for different purposes.


    If they could kill Samuel, they could rest assured in the future.


    "With our Medicine God''s Pavilion and your reinforcements, what can Samuel do no matter how capable he is?" Ye Gucheng sneered.


    Fu Tian nodded, showing no opinion.


    "We will choose the location of the encirclement." Seeing Fu Tian nod his head, the energy in Wu Yan''s hand moved and the location of Firestone City was immediately marked red!


    "Firestone City?" The three of them were extremely confused.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The encirclement wasn''t a problem, but why did it have to be located in Firestone City?


    "Tomorrow morning, Samuel will leave Heavenly Lake City and head for Firestone City. When he leaves, you will immediately speed up killing the remnants of the Mysterious Man Alliance in Heavenly Lake City. After that, you will split up into two groups and one group destroy the Void Sect along the way. One group support Firestone City as fast as you can, can you?" Ye Gucheng asked.


    "Why will Samuel go to Firestone City?" Fu Tian asked in confusion.


    "You don''t need to worry about this. Just do as I say," Ye Gucheng said with a coldugh.


    "Then how would I know if you were lying to us?" Fu Tian continued.


    "I knew you would ask this." Ye Gucheng sneered. Then, he tossed out a yellow edict from his hand. "There are no eternal enemies in this world, only eternal interests. This is the personally written edict of the City Lord of Firestone City, Zhu Chunhon. It is written very clearly that as long as the Zhu family exists, Firestone City will forever obey your Fu and Ye families. There is also the City Lord''s seal on it, including the Patriarch''s seal of the Evesting Sea!"


    Fu Tian took the edict and nced at it. Then, he said to Ye Shijun and Fu Mei, "The edict and seal are all true."


    "This is the deposit," Ye Gucheng said with a smile.


    Fu Tian and the Ye couple looked at each other, unable to hide their excitement. Previously, they were afraid that their power would be restricted after falling out with Samuel, but now, it waspletely different.


    After falling out with Samuel, the Fu and Ye families would have a better future.


    "Alright, if Samuel really leaves the city tomorrow, we will definitely do as you say." Fu Tian turned around and said after receiving Ye Shijun''s nod.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll definitely leave the city. I guarantee with the reputation of the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Have a rest early. You''ll be very busy tomorrow." Ye Gucheng smiled coldly and turned to leave.


    Looking at the back of Ye Gucheng, Fu Tian, Fu Mei, and Ye Shijun were really confused. Why was Ye Gucheng so sure that Samuel was going to Firestone City?


    "If what he said is true, then this is a great opportunity for us." Fu Mei suddenly said coldly after confirming that Ye Gucheng had left.


    "Taking down four cities andpletely solving the problem of borrowing the Void Sect are indeed helpful to our development," Ye Shijun said.


    "At the same time, we can also get the Four Great Evil Kings to help us for a year. The most important thing is to solve the big problem, Samuel. It seems that this business is worth it no matter what," Fu Tian said with a chuckle.


    Fu Mei and Ye Shijun nodded.


    "The only variable now is to see if Samuel will leave the city tomorrow, and whether he will go to Firestone City or not!" Ye Shijun muttered.


    "Tomorrow?" Fu Mei''s eyes narrowed.


    Would this really happen tomorrow?

 Chapter 2707

    Chapter 2707


    Early the next morning, Samuel was sleeping.


    On the first night of Yvonne''s departure, Samuel was both worried and missing. He barely fell asleep untilte at night. Naturally, he was still asleep in the morning.


    Although there were many things to deal with after the war, Fu Mang also knew that Samuel would definitely be sadst night, so he went to deal with a lot of aftermath early.


    There were quite a few new members of the Mysterious Man Alliance. At the very least, the previous martial arts contests of the Fu and Ye families had basically been done for Samuel. Nearly half of the people who came here because of their fame chose to join the Mysterious Man Alliance.


    After all, the strength of Samuel and the allied forces of Fu and Ye families was different. Moreover, the identity of the Mysterious Man of Samuel was well-known in Eight Direction World, which naturally attracted many people to join forces.


    Wang Simin had informed them in advancest night. This morning, the Wang family officially joined the Mysterious Man Alliance and led the front army of the middle hall. The construction of the front army was temporarily upied by the neers who were from the Heavenly Lake City.


    Fu Mang nned to arrange for these people to temporarily guard the Void Sect after this group of people were reorganized and trained. This could also be considered a branch and base of the Mysterious Man Alliance.


    After finishing the registration, Fu Mang handed over the people who had been reorganized to Wang Dong, so he went upstairs to find Samuel. But at this time, Samuel had already got up. He sat at the table, carefully holding a map and studying it.


    "You''re awake? Why don''t you rest for a while?" Fu Mang walked into the room and said with a smile.


    Samuel smiled gently and said indifferently, "You are so busy in the early morning. How can I, the chief, have the nerve to rest?"


    "You can''t say that. You always take the lead in the war. You deserve to rest after the fight." After saying that, Fu Mang sat down beside Samuel and saw him studying the map. He couldn''t help wondering, "Why are you looking at the map?"


    "To study the next step," Samuel said with a smile.


    "So fast?" Fu Mang said in amazement.


    They had just won the battle, and it was not a small one. It was a good opportunity to recuperate and develop. Moreover, with the current number of people in the Mysterious Man Alliance, they could not take the initiative to attack.


    "If you want to live, you have to protect yourself with your fists. If you want to live a peaceful life, you have to hold a stick in your hand. I understood this when I came to Eight Direction World," Samuel said coldly.


    Samuel wanted to live a peaceful life with Yvonne, but in fact, who would let them live a peaceful life?


    The only way to settle down was to be strong. Besides, Samuel had not avenged for their killing his wife and poison ing his daughter!


    Since these enemies were all the top people in this world, he might as well disrupt the order of this world.


    "The Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion won''t let this matter rest so easily, so we''d better take the initiative." Samuel pointed at the map.


    "Do you want to take down all the cities around Immortal Spirit Ind?"


    "We have to capture at least one or two of them. In the future, we will have more and more people, and naturally, more and more people wille in and out. Even if Immortal Spirit Ind is hidden, it will be exposed sooner orter. From a strategic point of view, it is easy to defend the isted ind, but the problem is that it is impossible to expand outward." Samuel pointed at the map and analyzed the situation in detail.


    "If we can capture these two cities, we can turn the left and right sides into horns. At the same time, we can extend the front line. There are also a couple of neutral cities in front that can be used as a strategic buffer belt. There is no chance for the Medicine God''s Pavilion or other factions to sneak attack us."


    As for what Samuel said, Fu Mang did notment. To be able to take down the two nearest cities of Immortal Spirit Ind, it could indeed greatly expand the strategy, but Fu Mang also knew that these two cities were very hard to get.


    "Although these cities around


    Immortal Spirit Ind are located far away from the central area, they live in one ce and have developed for many years They are very powerful. Not to mention us, even at the


    e


    beginning of the establishment


    no


    of


    the Medicine God''s Pavilion, they had been developing in the southeast and southwest areas. From east, south, and south, the pr regions, they have never dared to touch them. Secondly, the cities in the four pr regions often live with strange people and foreign races. We are not familiar with them, so I''m afraid it will not be easy." Fu Mang said.


    "I''ve also considered this. When we go back, we should have a look first," Samuel said.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fu Mang was about to nod when the door was suddenly pushed open by a subordinate. Fu Mang suddenly frowned and said, "What are you doing? Don''t you know to knock on the door before entering?" Content


    belongs to


    Samuel waved his hand, indicating that Fu Mang did not have to do this. He said politely, "What''s the matter?"


    "Report... report to the Chief, something bad has happened. You... you''d better go down and have a look first," the man said breathlessly. Samuel and Fu Mang frowned at each other and ran downstairs in a few steps.


    In the hall downstairs, a group of disciples had already formed a huge circle, and no one knew what was in the middle.


    "All of you, go away. The Chief is here." One of his men shouted.


    The group of disciples quickly made way for Samuel.


    When the crowd got out of the way, Samuel and Fu Mang saw what was around them at a nce.


    There were two simple tables. The table was covered with blood, and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was almost dying on the table.


    As Samuel walked quickly, he


    couldn''t help ncing outside. On the street of the inn, Velocisaurus was swaying in the air, as if it would fall at any time. The silver light on its body was extremely dim. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Samuel walked to the table in a few steps and injected a stream of energy directly into the body of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    "Puff!"


    As the energy entered his body, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu suddenly spat out a mouthful of ck blood, but after struggling a few times, he fell into aa again.


    "Fu Mang, take care of him." As soon as Samuel finished speaking, he pushed the crowd aside and flew directly into the air.


    At this time, there was a wind under his feet, as fast as lightning.


    A hint of worry rose in Samuel''s heart!


    In mid-air, Velocisaurus was covered with wounds, and Samuel still injected a stream of energy into its body.


    With the energy of Samuel, the silver light on Velocisaurus finally stabilized.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "Samuel, something happened..." Velocisaurus said with difficulty. The great injury made itpletely speechless, but its will told it that it must hold


    on.


    "We were ambushed on our way back to Immortal Spirit Ind!"


    "What?" Samuel was shocked. He could not believe it. "It''s impossible. The route is hidden, and you''re still moving forward and forth. How could you be ambushed?"


    "There''s a mole!" Velocisaurus endured the pain and said, "We have a mole inside, which exposed our whereabouts. When we were on the way, they had already set an ambush."

 Chapter 2708

    Chapter 2708


    A mole?


    Hearing Velocisaurus''s words, Samuel was stunned, but at the same time, his mind was racing.


    He sold the news to someone else in advance?


    Then who could this person be?


    Qiushui?


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu?


    Qin Shuang?


    But after these people shed in his mind, Samuel ruled them out.


    Samuel''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Could it be Ming Yu or Xingyao?"


    "Where''s Yvonne and Nian''er?" Samuel asked nervously.


    "When we arrived near Firestone City, we suddenly encountered an ambush of arge group of people. Although the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and I followed your instructions to explore the way ahead, they seemed to know our arrangement and didn''t make any moves. After Yvonne and Nian''er entered the ambush, they suddenly rushed out. We couldn''t respond for a while, so..."


    Looking at the gloomy face of Samuel, even Velocisaurus felt that he was extremely terrible at this time, but he still had to tell the truth.


    "Did they get caught?" Samuel''s eyes were red as he asked coldly.


    Velocisaurus nodded. "There are too many of them, and everything has been arranged in advance. Although Yvonne and Nian''er are riding little Tianlu Pixiu, they seem to know this. When they rushed out, they covered them with a cage. Xingyao and Qin Shuang are also trapped inside." "Where are Ming Yu and big Tianlu Pixiu?"


    "If it weren''t for the big Tianlu Pixiu, I and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu wouldn''t have been able to escape." Velocisaurus said in pain, "I''m not afraid of death."


    "There is no need to exin. I understand." Samuel knew that Velocisaurus was not afraid of death. "Where is Ming Yu?"


    "I don''t know either. The scene is too chaotic. After the fight, we just want to rescue Yvonne and Nian''er as soon as possible. We didn''t pay too much attention to her!" Velocisaurus shook his head.


    Samuel clenched his teeth and clenched his fists. He was furious.


    It''s indeed Ming Yu!


    With her water circle, it was impossible for Velocisaurus and the others not to notice her.


    After all, even Samuel had to admire the skill of Ming Yu in drawing the water circle. It could be said that it was dancing and illusory, and he had a deep impression of it.


    If she joined the battle, how could Velocisaurus not notice her?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Secondly, after thinking about it carefully, he realized that she was


    §ß§à


    the only one who was most suspicious. Although both of her and Xingyao were suspected, Xingyao was still a person without any


    martial arts skills. It was unlikely that she would betray him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel suddenly regretted that he had trusted such a person and given Yvonne and Han Nian to her.


    "Damn it, Ming Yu!" Samuel gritted


    his teeth swear that if Yvonne and Nian''er are hurt, even if you are the girl of God, I will definitely make a hole in that sky, not to mention that you are just a mere sea girl Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Velocisaurus could not help but feel a chill down his spine when he heard Samuel''s angry roar.


    He had been following Samuel for far too long, so he was well aware of Samuel''s temper. He also knew what Samuel''s bottom line was.


    His oath was not to vent his anger, but to do as he said.


    "Do you know who the other party is?" Samuel calmed down and asked coldly.


    "I''m not sure. They are all dressed in ck, but... after I killed a group of people; I unintentionally saw that these people seemed to be wearing the clothes with the character ''Zhu''."


    "Zhu?" Samuel frowned.


    The next second, Samuel suddenly fell back to the ground. He angrily walked into the inn and shouted, "Fu Mang!"


    "Yes!" Fu Yuan ran over in a hurry. He knew that something big had happened when he saw Samuel and The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu in Jianghu like this.


    "Check for me. Within a thousand miles of Firestone City, anyone surnamed Zhu!" Samuel coldly said. "Yes, sir!"


    "Even if I were to flip the ground three feet over, I would still have to find it," shouted Samuel angrily. "Yes, sir!"


    After giving the order, Samuel stopped talking and went back to his room. He searched around Firestone City on the map, ready to set off at any time. In less than a moment, Fu Fang came in quickly with Young Master Zhang.


    Samuel was stunned. "How is it? Have you found anything?"


    "Chief, there are many big families with the surname Zhu in the radius of thousands of miles. However, there is only one family with the surname Zhu closest to Firestone City," Young Master Zhang said softly.


    Young Master Zhang wanted to keep them guessing, but when he saw Samuel''s face; he was so scared that he said immediately. "The City Lord of Firestone City is surnamed Zhu!"


    "Firestone City''s city lord?" Samuel coldly frowned and said, "Are you sure that there is only one family surnamed Zhu around?"


    "To tell you the truth, although


    Firestone City is at least twice asrge as Heavenly Lake City, it is ruled dominatingly. Almost all the people in Firestone City surnamed Zhu belong to their family," Young Master Zhang said, "By the way,


    Chief, what happened? Why are you


    looking for City Lord Zhu?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After hearing the confirmation, a trace of evil appeared at the corner of Samuel''s mouth. "What can I do? Give a gift to the man surnamed Zhu!"


    "What gift?" Young Master Zhang asked curiously.


    "Clock!" Samuel shouted angrily, and the air in the room suddenly became very cold.

 Chapter 2709

    Chapter 2709


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel suddenly disappeared, leaving only the coldness in the room.


    Young Master Zhang was scared by the angry shout of Samuel. When he reacted, the window was broken, but Samuel was no longer there. "Commander Fu, did I... did I say something wrong?" Young Master Zhang trembled with fear.


    Fu Mang ignored him and rushed downstairs.


    When the figure of Samuel shot out of the city, it was already filled with all kinds of spies. As he left the city, the news soon reached the ears of Fu Tian and others.


    "It''s amazing, it''s amazing. Samuel really went out of the city." After receiving the news, Fu Tian almost trotted all the way to the inner hall.


    In the inner hall, Fu Mei and Ye Shijun had been waiting for a long time. They even sat here early in the morning today, waiting for the so-called tomorrow.


    Hearing the news from Fu Tian, Fu Mei and Ye Shijun were stunned at first, and then they were overjoyed. "Really?"


    "It''s true. I set up at least 1,000 spies early in the morning. Many people saw Samuel fly out of the city with their own eyes. The direction is really in the direction of Firestone City." Fu Tian said excitedly.


    "It seems that Ye Gucheng really didn''t lie to us." Fu Mei said happily.


    Ye Shijun was also very excited. "Shall we follow the n?"


    The two nodded.


    Then, the three of them looked at each other and gave each other a sinister smile.


    At this time, although Samuel had lost the Tianlu Pixiu, he urged the Great Void Divine Steps to go all out. Without any reservation, he was not much slower than usual.


    At dusk, Samuel finally arrived near Firestone City.


    In the distance between the mountains, there was a looming city, which seemed to be made of magma. The surrounding fire and smoke covered the city, covering it with a mysterious veil. From a distance, Firestone City looked like a city built on a volcano, like a mirage.


    "Is this Firestone City?" Samuel stood up and Xiaobai jumped onto Samuel''s shoulder.


    Little Tianlu Pixiu was caught and Velocisaurus was seriously injured. Xiaobai knew that he was the only helper of Samuel at this time.


    "You really know how to find a ce." Samuel coldly shouted, "Use the momentum of the mountains to create a formation and connect it to the central Firestone City. Be careful when you stay there for a while. Although you don''t know what kind of formation it is, this Firestone City is not simple."


    "They do know how to find a ce. Unfortunately, they offended the wrong person, just like I did." Xiaobo smiled bitterly.


    No matter how good it was, someone had to enjoy it. If no one could enjoy it, then what was it?


    Even though Firestone City''s construction was exquisite and massive, it was destined to be an isted city.


    "Do you want us to help?" Xiaobai asked with a smile.


    "There''s no need." With that, Samuel''s figure shed as the Heavenly fire and Moon Wheel transformed into a bow and arrow. The jade sword crossed his body as he suddenly shot out an arrow!


    Swoosh!


    The Heavenly fire, Moon Wheel, and Jade Swordbined into one. With a crisp sound, they directly smashed toward the guardian Bounded Domain of Firestone City.


    Bang!!!


    With a loud bang, the Heavenly Fire Moon Wheel and the jade sword suddenly hit the Bounded Domain and the whole Bounded Domain electric current rolled. Then, the three of them returned to the hands of Samuel.


    "Damn, this thing is fucking hard," Xiaobai whispered.


    "It depends on whether the Bounded Domain is hard or the axe in my hand!" Samuel sneered and raised Pangu Axe in his hand, ready to get up. "Who are you!"


    At this time, on the city wall, there were colorful lights. A group of masters of the Zhu family flew to the city wall one by one, looking through the Bounded Domain at the rushing Samuel outside.


    "How dare youe to my Firestone City to cause trouble." A white clothed old man with the red ''Zhu'' character printed on his chest let out a furious roar. His cultivation had reached the terrifying initial stage of the Eight Wilds. He was indeed an expert among experts.


    "What I want is your Firestone City''s life!" Samuel coldlyughed. Pangu Axe immediately shed!


    It fell from the sky with great momentum!


    Hah!


    Boom!


    Under Pangu Axe, he was the most powerful one. His powerful strength even shook the whole Bounded Domain.


    "Samuel... Han nigan?" The face of the old man in white suddenly changed greatly. He shouted angrily, "Inform the higher-ups immediately that the tiger has entered the cage!"


    "Yes!"


    "I am a tiger. Do you think that you, a trash from Firestone City, are worthy of being held captive?" Samuelughed maliciously as he swung his axe.


    Bang!!!


    Under the axe


    the solid Bounded


    Domain was like powder. With a muffled sound, the whole Bounded Domain golden light quickly spread from the axe to the surroundings and quickly dispersed to the


    surrounding mountains. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Using the sturdy Bounded Domain of the mountain range to break through!


    "Samuel, you are so arrogant. Do you really think that no one in this world can deal with you?" The old man in white shouted angrily, "All the generals of the Zhu family!"


    "Yes!"


    "Get this arrogant kid for me!"


    "Yes!"


    Hundreds of ck shadows attacked Samuel from the city wall.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You touched my wife and daughter, and I want your Zhu family to die with you!" Samuel roared, and the golden light on his body suddenly shed!

 Chapter 2710

    Chapter 2710


    ...


    A ck shadow, like a bolt of lightning, came straight at them with an earth-shattering momentum,


    shocking everyone present.


    Seeing this, even more members of the Zhu family were frightened.


    What kind of ghost force was this? It was so strong that it made people feel suffocated!


    Although the Zhu family had long known that Samuel was quite capable, and they had already


    prepared a strategy to deal with him, they were still trembling when they saw this guy''s strength.


    "What the hell is this guy doing? Why is his aura so strong?"


    "Is he still human?"


    Before Samuel arrived, several masters of the Zhu family were already frightened, and some of


    them even wanted to give up.


    "Go to hell!"


    With an angry roar, Samuel chopped down with his axe, and the Sky Fire and Moon Wheel burst


    out at the same time like a wild dragon sweeping through the crowd.


    Hong!!


    As Pangu Axe descended from the sky, the hundred-meter-thick city wall was directly smashed


    dozens of meters by the axe. The violent explosion even shook the whole city wall.


    The heavenly me and moon wheel was like a fire dragon, moving vertically. Wherever it passed, it


    was surrounded by fire and lightning, with countless casualties.


    The group of masters of the Zhu family didn''t even confront Samuel. At this time, they were beaten


    so badly that they were exhausted to deal with it.


    "You think you can fight against my Firestone''s Zhu n by yourself? You are too arrogant." The


    white-clothed elder stomped his feet angrily as his entire body shot out.


    Behind him, dozens of masters of the Zhu family also stabilized their bodies and immediately joined


    in to encircle Samuel.


    "You''re courting death!"


    Hong!!


    The golden light on Samuel''s body scattered, and the golden light around him spread out directly,


    like a Buddha. His silver hair rose without wind and fluttered.


    "I want to use you to worship the heavens!"


    With that, Samuel held Pangu Axe and rushed toward the white-clothed elder.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    With Formless Divine Skill, the Great Void Divine Steps, and Tianyin Skill, Samuel attacked with his


    left and right hands. His body was swift and fierce, and his momentum was overbearing. The old


    man in white had never seen such a fierce attack before, so he quickly epted the challenge.


    With his horrifying strength at the initial stage of the Eight Wilds, he was naturally not at a


    disadvantage.


    But soon, he found something wrong.


    Samuel didn''t defend at all and he only focused on attacking, which made his attack very fierce. The


    old man in white was tired of dealing with it, so he sneered and pped him.


    Originally, he thought that Samuel was finished, but he didn''t expect that this p was like hitting an


    iron te. He didn''t know how mugh Samuel was injured, but Samuel hit him backhanded at this


    time, so he was seriously injured.


    "Hiss, this guy is so strange. Be careful, everyone." The old man in white was knocked back a few


    meters by Samuel''s punch and shouted to the people around him in time.


    "F*ck you!" With an angry curse, Samuel directly rushed to the old man in white.


    "Do you want to take a breath? It depends on whether I agree or not!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a golden light and a white figure rushed together again!


    Boom!


    Heaven and earth shook!


    The two great experts confronted each other, fiery light flying in all directions.


    From mid-air to the sky, from the sky all the way to nothingness. In mid-air, lightning shed and


    thunder rumbled, and the sky was torn apart, ready to fall at any time.


    In the air, the two of them did not hold back at all. Samuel was extremely brave. The old man in


    white kept seizing the opportunity and trying to defeat Samuel with his fatal attack.


    Below, a group of masters of the Zhu family were also paying attention to the battle above. Once


    there was any chance, they would attack and help the old man in white from a distance.


    But obviously, there were not many opportunities.


    Samuel under the Great Void Divine Steps was erratic. Sometimes he was far away from the old


    man in white, and sometimes he suddenly fought with him. Although a group of people wanted to


    help, they were afraid of identally hurting the old man in white.


    "Now, you can die!"


    Samuel suddenly gave a ferocious and disdainful smile. Looking at the wound on his right arm that


    was cut open by the old man, golden blood flowed out. The next second, Samuel suddenly pped


    his right hand with his left hand, and a stream of blood was instantly turned into countless blood


    rain, straight to the old man in white.


    In a hurry, the white-clothed old man only blocked with his robe.


    But this would obviously make him pay a heavy price.


    Meanwhile, the rain of blood, which had failed to stop, fell down at this time, directly onto the


    masters of the Zhu family below.


    When the blood was dripping, many people''s faces or bodies were stained with a few drops of


    blood.


    When they saw that Samuel was bleeding, the group of executives finally felt relieved.


    "Elder Tian Xiang is indeed a role model of our generation. Haha, he hurt that Samuel in just a few


    moves."


    "Haha, it''s said that Samuel is the Mysterious Man. He is amazing. In my opinion, it''s just so-so."


    "Although the top of Mount Qi is a martial artspetition, and this guy has shown his extraordinary


    talents on it, people who don''t go to the top of Mount Qi don''t mean that he is not a master. Eight


    Direction World is extremely big, and it is easy to hide tigers and hidden dragons. Coincidentally,


    there is a Hidden Dragon in our Zhu family."


    The masters of the Zhu family were already full of joy at this time, and they almost drank to


    celebrate.


    "Samuel, it''s just an empty name."


    After blocking the fresh blood in the air, the white-clothed old man spoke with disdain.


    "Do you know me very well?" Samuel stopped attacking. At this time, he gently stopped and looked


    at the white-clothed elder with a smile.


    For Samuel, right now, the old man in white was just a corpse, so he naturally had no interest in


    attacking again.


    "Do you think we won''t make any preparations? We naturally have to know a bit about your


    situation. Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can we win, don''t you agree?" The white-


    clothed elderughed proudly.


    "Yes." Samuel nodded with a smile. "It''s true that only when you know yourself and your enemy can


    you win. But the problem is, do you really know me? If there is a deviation, what should you do?


    However, I''m afraid that you can only slowly taste this answer in your next life."


    After that, Samuel waved his hand and made a gesture of saying goodbye. Regardless of what the


    old man in white said, Samuel turned around and flew directly down the city wall.


    The white-clothed old man red at him. He was still here, but Samuel ignored him and left first?


    But when he was about to chase after Samuel, he found that his body waspletely out of


    control. He subconsciously looked down and his eyes suddenly widened!


    Shockingly, all sorts of bloody holes could be seen on his body, and he could even see the sky


    behind him!!


    "This... this..." The old man in white looked at the bloody holes on his body in disbelief. "When did


    this happen?"


    Suddenly, he was shocked. "Blood, it''s those blood!"


    With unwilling eyes, his body suddenly fell from the sky.


    While the group of masters who were helping the formation on the ground were happy, many of


    them suddenly died. Before they could react, they heard that the elder in the sky had died. Those


    who were alive were frightened.


    At this time, Samuel had already plunged into Firestone City, killing people at the same time as


    ughtering demons!

 Chapter 2711

    Chapter 2711


    Without the restraint of the masters in front, the violent Samuel was like a lion rushing into a flock of


    sheep.


    After the war broke out, Firestone City added countless elite soldiers to support, but for Samuel,


    these were just broken bits.


    "Boom!"


    With Samuel¡¯s Sky Fire exploding in his left hand and the Moon Wheel in his right hand wrapping


    around him, wherever he passed, it was like grass falling to the ground.


    In the city, there was a fire everywhere, surrounded by purple lightning, corpses everywhere, and


    blood flowed like rivers.


    It was difficult to resist Samuel with these.


    It was even more difficult to resist the furious Samuel.


    Firestone City was originally iparably beautiful, but right now, it was like a purgatory in this


    world. Cries rang out everywhere! Miserable howls rang out endlessly.


    Samuel stood in mid-air with his golden body and silver hair. He stepped on the mountains and


    rivers like an evil god.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers were killed or wounded, and more than a thousand masters were half-


    dead. At this time, Samuel with golden light was also covered with blood.


    "Hand over Yvonne and Han Nian, or I''ll ughter you!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, an axe chopped down!


    ¡°Hong!!!¡±


    Another hundreds of people died under the light of the axe, leaving a gully that was half a meter


    deep on the street.


    Shock!!!


    Even though there were still many soldiers in Firestone City, no one dared to move at this time.


    "Stop!"


    At this moment, an angry shout was heard.


    In the next second, thousands of soldiers quickly lined up, and another group of experts quickly


    walked out under the leadership of several middle-aged men. At the front of the crowd was the city


    master of Firestone City, the head of the Zhu family, Zhu Kaixuan!


    "You are Samuel? I do not have any grudges against you, so why did you break into my city and


    ughter my Firestone City?" Zhu Kaixuan said coldly.


    Almost half of Firestone City was in a fire. The people fled and the soldiers died. As the city


    governor, how could he sit still?


    "Hand over Yvonne and others and I''ll spare your life," Samuel said with a cold face.


    "Samuel, I don''t know what you''re talking about! We Firestone City didn''t arrest anyone!" Zhu


    Kaixuan shouted angrily, but a trace of haste in his eyes had betrayed him deeply.


    "No?" Samuel smiled evilly and turned into a sh of lightning. The next second, he appeared


    directly in front of Zhu Kaixuan.


    As a city governor, Zhu Kaixuan''s cultivation was not bad. The moment Samuel appeared in front of


    him, he retreated.


    ¡°Hong!!!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Samuel sped up and directly tore a huge gap in the formation behind Zhu


    Kaixuan.


    "What kind of pervert is this?" Someone cried out strangely.


    "Oh no, he''s going to the City Lord''s Mansion." The other person next to Zhu Kaixuan suddenly


    reacted at this time.


    Zhu Kaixuan''s heart suddenly tightened. He waved his big hand and rushed to the City Lord''s


    Mansion with everyone.


    But when he arrived at the City Lord''s Mansion, the mansion was full of corpses of soldiers and


    guards. At this time, the whole mansion was full of blood and the screams and cries in the house


    were even more ear-piercing.


    In the big house, hundreds of members of the Zhu family were forced into the corner by Samuel.


    "Samuel, you are still a famous figure in Eight Direction World. What kind of ability do you have to


    bully women and children? Come at me if you have the ability!" Zhu Kaixuan shouted and rushed in


    with his men.


    " Where are my wife and daughter?" As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel moved his right


    hand, and a member of the Zhu family suddenly tilted his neck and fell to the ground, motionless.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you dare toe at me?"


    Several more family members fell down.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You!!!" Zhu Kaixuan was infuriated.


    Samuel smiled ferociously and moved his hand again. A family member was immediately sucked


    into his hand. He moved his finger and heard a muffled sound in the man''s throat. Then, the man


    died and fell on Samuel''s hand.


    "Samuel, you are the Mysterious Man respected by many people in Eight Direction World. Are you


    really going to kill these unarmed people all the time?" Beside Zhu Kaixuan, an old man shouted


    angrily, trying to suppress Samuel with morality.


    Unfortunately, he had obviously used it on the wrong person.


    "I never care about being a hero, and I don¡¯t want to be a shitty hero. If you dare touch my family, I''ll


    bury you with the whole city. Die!"


    With a wave of his hand, more than 20 people behind Samuel died in an instant!


    The Zhu family members suddenly widened their eyes. The person in front of them was not the


    Mysterious Man, but a devil from hell!


    "Dad, don''t talk nonsense with him. Let''s kill him together." At this time, Zhu Kaixuan''s son suddenly


    said in a hurry.


    Hearing his son''s words, Zhu Kaixuan became anxious. He wanted to protect his son in a hurry, but


    a ck shadow suddenly shed and his son disappeared.


    "So this is your son?" When Samuel showed up, he had already grabbed the boy and stood in the


    inner hall with an evil sneer on his face.


    "Have some fun?" Samuel looked at Zhu Kaixuan.

 Chapter 2712

    Chapter 2712


    Zhu Kaixuan was stunned and his heart turned cold. But before he could say anything, Samuel suddenly moved his hand. "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, many senior executives and the members behind Samuel turned their heads away when they saw this.


    Samuel held Zhu Kaixuan''s son in one hand and lifted him up by the throat like a stick. Then he threw him to the ground with a bang. Zhu Kaixuan''s son was thrown to the ground and curled up on the ground. He only opened his mouth, but he couldn''t make a sound in pain.


    "You won''t tell me, will you?"


    "Swish! Bang!"


    It was another w in the air. Zhu Kaixuan''s son was once again caught in Samuel''s hand, and then he was thrown down violently!!


    This time, Zhu Kaixuan''s son waspletely lying on the ground, his limbs twitching.


    "Say it or not!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Zhu Kaixuan closed his eyes tightly. He did not dare to look at the scene in front of him at all, nor did he dare to see how miserable his son would be if he were to be thrown like this!


    Three times in a row, Zhu Kaixuan''s son was lying on the ground, almost motionless. His whole body had been stained with blood, mixed with countless mud, and became aplete mud man.


    The mud wet his hair, making his hair look much whiter.


    The Zhu family was used to living afortable life. They had never seen such a situation before. They were so scared that they huddled together and hugged each other tightly. Even those experienced soldiers could not help but gasp at this time.


    Cruel, it was too cruel.


    Everyone couldn''t help but turn their faces to the side, for fear that if they looked at him one more time, Samuel might take a fancy to them and torture them to death.


    "Samuel, that''s enough. Don''t hurt my family anymore. I can only tell you that if you still want to live, leave here immediately. This is the only information I can give you." Zhu Kaixuan was afraid. He only had two sons. One of them was dead, and the other one was also among the family members.


    "If you can''t hand them over, do you think I''ll leave?" Samuel said coldly with disdain.


    "If you want someone, I''m afraid it''s impossible. We''re only obeying orders. Don''t me us." Zhu Kaixuan let out a long sigh as he stared at Samuel. Before doing this, he had thought that he would face the revenge of Samuel, but he still dared to do so because someone supported him. "Okay, then go find those who ordered you to beg for mercy."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel''s right hand suddenly attacked Zhu Kaixuan, and the Heavenly Fire in his left hand suddenly hit the Zhu Family members behind him.


    Zhu Kaixuan and the other soldiers quickly blocked the Moon Wheel, while the other side was already hell on earth.


    "Ah!!!"


    "Ah!!!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Above the raging fire, many people were howling. Those family members were like fire men, jumping on the spot desperately. The scene was too horrible to look at.


    "Put out the fire!" Zhu Kaixuan shouted.


    Countless soldiers immediately rushed over to put out the fire while saving people.


    But soon, not only did these soldiers have no way to save them, but also several members of the Zhu Family, who were burned by the fire, were burned to death because they were in too much pain and hugged together to beg for help.


    Although Samuel deliberately lowered the fire volume of the Heavenly Fire, how could it be put out by ordinary people?


    Looking at his family members


    screaming in the fire, Zhu Kaixuan


    was full of pain. Looking at Samuel he gritted his teeth and said with


    hatred "Samuel, you kille


    family. You are absolutely


    e''


    irreconcble. You are so hateful."


    Some people would not care about their own malicious words at all. They would only think that it was too painful for others to beat him, so they would bite back. The same was true for the Zhu family.


    People''s hearts were evil. Sometimes, apart from not being able to look straight at the sun in the sky, they could not look straight into people''s hearts. They had done the same thing to Samuel and Yvonne. Samuel had only punished them with a backhand, but in their eyes, he had done all kinds of evil.


    Samuel raised the Sky Fire with a backhand hand, "Now, do you still want to say? where is Yvonne? This is thest time. At worst, I''ll ughter your Firestone City and find it slowly!"


    "How dare you!" Zhu Kaixuan shouted angrily.


    "Then give it a try!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel''s Sky Fire and Moon Wheel were released at the same time. At the same time, he rushed toward Zhu Kaixuan.


    At this time, Zhu Kaixuan was also very angry. Under the hatred of Samuel''s killing his son, the hatred of Samuel''s robbing his family, he confronted Samuel with several masters directly.


    Six against one.


    mes shot in all directions.


    For a time, the seven people were fighting fiercely in the hall.


    Meanwhile, in Heavenly Lake City.


    The allied forces of the Fu and Ye families were very powerful. Arge number of troops were chasing in the city. The inn where Samuel lived was now plunged into misery and blood flowed like rivers. Countless disciples of the Mysterious Man Alliance were besieged by the allied forces of the Fu and Ye families and suffered heavy casualties. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At this time, the Wang family''s mansion, there was also shouting and killing. The four evil kings, together with the allied forces of Fu and Ye families, surrounded and attacked the Wang family.


    Outside the Void Sect Mountain, arge group of reinforcements quietly approached.


    Outside Firestone City, the forty


    thousand strong troops of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, twenty


    thousand elite soldiers of the Evesting Sea, and thirty thousand


    strong troops of the Fu and Ye family Army all charged towards Firestone City from three different directions.


    In the sky, ck clouds were pressing down on the city.

 Chapter 2713

    Chapter 2713


    "Samuel!"


    Ye Gucheng looked at Samuel coldly, gritting his teeth.


    "Look, isn''t that the head of Zhu Kaixuan, the governor of Firestone City?"


    "Is this fellow really going to massacre the entire Firestone City?"


    "He ughtered a city by himself? This fellow truly lives up to his reputation as the Mysterious Man I admire. If it wasn''t for the fact that my family has always been the Evesting Sea''s people for generations, I would''ve really wanted to follow this fellow. To kill the city all by himself, I''m convinced, I''m convinced!"


    "This fe really is terrifying. Arge Firestone City was actually beaten into a purgatory on earth. He shouldn''t be called the Mysterious Man, but rather a demonic ughter. He kills anyone he sees, killing people like devils!"


    Behind him, the disciples were whispering to each other. Ao Tian''s face was cold and his killing intent grew stronger.


    But now, Samuel had a lot of influence. If this continued, he would be the third superpower.


    Taking a step forward, Ao Tian sneered and said, "I didn''t expect that when you were wearing a mask as my dog in Mount Qi''s Pce, you were indeed the useless son-inw of the Fu family. Interesting, interesting. However, in front of me, whether you were the Mysterious Man or Samuel, you would only die."


    Samuel''s face was cold. "You dare to kidnap my wife and daughter. Do you think you will leave here alive?"


    "Arrogant, extremely arrogant! Young man, you are too arrogant." Ao Tian immediately scolded. As the patriarch of the Evesting Sea, no one had ever dared to be so arrogant in front of him, including the patriarch of the top of the Blue Mountain!


    However, Samuel dared to threaten him with death!


    "Why don''t you take a look at your current situation? There are nearly a hundred thousand of our three allied forces, including the Evesting Sea''s elite soldiers and generals. I could kill you once that day, and today I''ll kill you again."


    "That''s right, Samuel, you are too arrogant. Today, I will definitely kill you to sacrifice the g of our Medicine God''s Pavilion." Wang Huanzhi also coldly shouted.


    Samuel smiled coldly and looked up. There were many people around Firestone City.


    Samuel understood that this time, he trusted the wrong person, causing the result to be extremely serious.


    To some extent, it was even more serious than he thought because Fu Tian, the bitch, was in the army.


    When Fu Tian saw Samuel''s eyes sweeping over him, he subconsciously avoided them. All the bold words that he had thought of before he came here and the thousands of words that he had cursed at Samuel were all put back into his mouth at this time, and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    He was afraid that he would get into trouble if Samuel targeted him.


    Samuel smiled gently and nodded. "Not bad. You are all here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel shed and directly turned into a phantom. The next second, he directly copsed into the crowd. This time, Samuel was like a bomb thrown into theke. The most orderly camp of the Medicine God''s Pavilion suddenly exploded. For a time, everyone was thrown upside down and the formation was in chaos.


    Wang Huanzhi was so angry that he gritted his teeth. "The three allied forces all surrounded here. Why did you kill the people of my Medicine God''s Pavilion first? What did this mean? Did you think that the disciples of my Medicine God''s Pavilion were easy to bully?"


    Boom!


    Even though there weren''t many people from the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea s participating in the battle, and all of them were outstanding talents, they were still tired of dealing with top-level freaks like Samuel.


    An elephant suddenly entered the ant swarm, which might be the situation that the army of the Medicine God''s Pavilion was facing.


    For a moment, explosions, mes, shouts, killing sounds, and crying could be heard everywhere.


    "Oh my god!" Fu Tian looked towards the Medicine God''s Pavilion from afar. He couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva as he watched many elite disciples fall down like tree seedlings that had been cut down by a knife.


    Was this the real strength of this trash on earth?


    "Bang."


    The explosions continued. A figure as big as Samuel rushed in. In just a few dozen seconds, it made arge circle with a diameter of more than ten meters. In the circle, there were only corpses and no life.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Terrifying!


    Domineering!


    Samuel scanned the area with his bloody eyes, and all the people around retreated in unison. No one dared to move forward.


    Ao Tian was about to bleed.


    "Let Qu Jing go up." Wang Huanzhi closed his eyes and was speechless.


    "Master, she''s your adopted daughter..." one of his men said hurriedly.


    "It''s toote. I''m going to lose face. Not to mention my adopted daughter, even my biological mother has to go up." He had already lost face once in front of so many.


    jel


    people. If he lost face again this


    time, how could he live in the world?


    Moreover, Ao Tian was still here. How could he behave like this in front of Ao Tian?


    "Yes."


    His subordinate left.


    At this time, Samuel was just like his


    new nickname, Demon killer. He killed anyone who blocked him. The circle of more than ten meters was now more than fifty meters. The group of disciples at the front was so scared that their legs went limp.


    Although they were carefully selected, they were different from other people. They had just experienced the strength of Samuel not long ago, and now they met him again. Naturally, they were trembling with fear.


    Samuel''s face was cold, and there was no emotion in his eyes. Although he was besieged by the three armies, so what? He was not afraid at all. On the contrary, he was d for such an arrangement.


    Based on the current situation, the


    person who kidnapped Yvonne and


    Han Nian must be from the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea. Moreover, the Fu


    family might also have something to


    do with it. This was also good.


    He


    didn''t need to look for them one by


    one.


    Thinking of this, Samuel suddenly rushed forward.


    His pounce was like a group of sheep staring at a tiger. Although there were arge number of them, when the tiger moved, the group of people immediately shouted and fled desperately.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers were not dignified but funny.


    "Swoosh!"


    Peng!


    All of a sudden, at this moment, a red spear was suddenly inserted at the foot of Samuel.


    Then, a woman in green stood in front of Samuel.


    "Oh my god, Fairy Zi Tong of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, Qu Jing."


    Hearing the exmation of the crowd, Samuel''s pupils shrank. Although there was only a young woman in front of him, the pressure brought by her was much stronger than that of most enemies.


    Samuel had only seen this oppressing from one person.


    Lu Ruoxin.


    "God-breaking Spear!"


    Qu Jing held the long spear in the air and thrust it at Samuel.


    "Swish!"


    Samuel turned sideways, but his cheeks couldn''t help but feel a little cold. He wiped his face with his hand, and a drop of blood flowed down.


    What a fast spear!


    But what surprised Samuel more was not only Qu Jing''s speed of shooting, but also her body and the spearhead, which obviously had Samuel''s blood but showed no sign of corrosion.


    The spearhead was not affected by Samuel''s poisonous blood at all.


    This was impossible!!

 Chapter 2714

    Chapter 2714


    Samuel was stunned. To some extent, his poisonous blood was highly toxic and could corrode everything. Even the iron of the prison in the Fu family was not a problem.


    But the spearhead of the woman in front of him was not affected at all!


    While Samuel was in a daze, Qu Jing stepped on the green light and held her long spear, taking the lead!


    Swish!


    Countless lights and shadows crazily stabbed into Samuel. Samuel only felt that he had entered the daytime, and he waspletely dazzled by her spear shadow.


    In just a few rounds, Samuel had been stabbed several times by her, and his clothes were torn. However, these were not a big deal for Samuel who had the Indestructible Armor and the golden body. On the contrary, because he began to get familiar with it, Samuel also keenly caught her weakness.


    Although her spear was fast, it was obvious that the spear had to be fast and domineering! As for the body of a woman, it was hard to say the word "domineering".


    After grabbing a crack, Samuel did not dodge.


    "Peng!"


    He turned over and hit Qu Jing directly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Pu chi!"


    Almost at the same time, the long spear hit Samuel''s shoulder!


    Both of them looked shocked almost at the same time.


    What shocked Samuel was that his palm seemed to have hit an iron te, which made his palm hurt.


    What shocked Qu Jing was that although the spear pierced into Samuel''s chest, it was extremely strenuous, so that he used too much strength that a mouthful of blood slowly flowed out of her throat.


    "Hong!!!"


    Both of them retreated. Samuel touched his chest, and blood flowed out. Qu Jing retreated further, holding back the blood from her mouth.


    At this time, Samuel was even more surprised to find that Qu Jing''s spearhead was still intact. But the next second, her action dispelled Samuel''s doubts.


    The long spear suddenly disappeared into thin air, turning into a stream of light and shrinking into her body.


    "Nine-heaven Mystery Body." Xiaobai shouted in shock in Samuel''s body.


    "What''s that?" Samuel frowned.


    "In ancient times, people could be gods with their bodies. They were the spirits of all things. Although people were not as good as demons and beasts, they became the most suitable race to be gods because of their constitution. And among human beings, there were eight Innate Bodies, which were the strongest in the mortal world. The Nine-heaven Mystery Body is one of the eight Innate Bodies. This kind of mystery body is immune to fire and water and poisons. The body can turn into attacks of all things, and it can also turn into defense of all things. Because it is as hard and sharp as mysterious ice, it is called the Nine-heaven Mystery Body," Xiaobai said coldly.


    "In my previous life, I fought with an eight Innate Body Experts. I can only say that they are very powerful. You have to be careful," Xiaobai warned.


    Samuel nodded. It was no wonder


    that the woman could bear the blow of his palm and she even hurt his palm. Moreover, her spear could


    directly break through the de


    of


    the Indestructible Armor and hurt him without being attacked by Samuel''s poisonous blood. It turned out to be like this.


    "Let''s fight again!" Samuel shouted and rushed up again.


    Samuel learned the lesson. As soon as Pangu Axe appeared, it began to dance in Samuel''s hands.


    Qu Jing''s body movement was mysterious. She thrust out her long spear exellently!


    "Boom!"


    They fought fiercely, and even the sky was blown up by the fierce fight between the two.


    After Lu Ruoxin, there was another woman who was on par with Samuel.


    However, unlike Lu Ruoxin, Lu Ruoxinpletely depended on her cultivation and secret skills. The woman in front of Samuel, to some extent, was somewhat simr to Samuel and she relied on her body.


    However, how could Samuel be afraid of an expert with the same constitution as him?


    A trace of a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth. He suddenly withdrew his attack and only dodged. When he seized the opportunity, he suddenly attacked with Pangu Axe.


    "Humph, isn''t Samuel just relying on his abnormal body? Does he think that he''s the only one who can do it?" Commander Chenughed disdainfully beside Wang Huanzhi when he saw that Samuel was obviously at a disadvantage.


    "The Nine Heaven Mystery Body is


    one of the Eight Innate Bodies, and it has been cultivated by my Honorable Lord for decades. How can ordinary peoplepare with it? No matter how hard Samuel''s body is, is it harder than the Nine Heaven Mystery Body?" The confidant of Wang Huanzhi said with a smile.


    At this time, Wang Huanzhi finally let out a sigh of relief. Qu Jing''s ferocity had more or less brought back some face for Wang Huanzhi. It was not in vain for him to cultivate the innate body and use all kinds of medicinal materials. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But these people obviously ignored the fact that Samuel''s body was not as simple as they had imagined.


    It could not only be described as a hard body?


    Moreover, even if Samuel was just as they had expected, so what?


    Could the energy in Qu Jing''s body bepared with Samuel''s?


    How could Samuel who could ughter tens of thousands of soldiers do that if he didn''t have the support of huge energy?


    "You can''t fight anymore? Are you tired? Well, take a break and watch my performance." Samuel smiled gently. The next second, his figure suddenly disappeared!!


    Qu Jing''s heart immediately turned cold. She frowned slightly.


    "Pu!!"

 Chapter 2715

    Chapter 2715


    When Samuel appeared, he had already raised Pangu Axe over his head.


    Although Qu Jing blocked with her spear, the next second, Samuel''s jade sword was wrapped by the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel. With a swoosh, it directly pierced Qu Jing''s arm.


    "Swoosh!"


    If she had not dodged quickly, the sword might have pierced her heart.


    Qu Jing looked at Samuel in shock. It was hard to imagine that she had lost.


    "Nine Heaven Mystery Body, it''s just so so." Samuel sneered.


    Qu Jing gritted her teeth and wanted to refute, but she didn''t know where to start.


    Samuel lost because he was not familiar with Qu Jing, but Qu Jing also lost because she didn''t know much about Samuel. The problem was that everything about the freak of Samuel was destined to have a high rate of improvement. On the contrary, Qu Jing''s rate of improvement was also very low.


    It was not that Qu Jing was not strong enough, but that Samuel was too abnormal.


    "Take her down and let her be my wife," Xiaobai suddenly said.


    Samuel frowned. "Since when did Xiaobai learn the method of the ginseng baby?" But soon, Samuel understood that Xiaobai and the ginseng baby were different.


    There was no need to say what kind of purpose the ginseng baby had. It was simply a wretched baby, but Xiaobai''s request could be summarized in one sentence.


    Xiaobai just wanted her body.


    After Xiaobai''s golden body in his previous life was taken away by Samuel and then Samuel gave it to Qin Shuang. Now, Xiaobai was just a rabbit with long teeth. Seeing such a good thing as the Nine Heaven Mystery Body naturally aroused his desire.


    Hearing such a conversation between a man and a beast, Qu Jing''s beautiful face turned red. She was naturally not shy, but angry. In front of so many people, they dared to tease her like this. She had a Nine Heaven Mystery Body and was the Princess of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. When had she ever been bullied like this?


    She waspletely enraged.


    Then, her whole bodypletely changed. The green clothes on her body turned into green leaves and rotated rapidly around her. When it stopped, the green leaves had merged into green armor. Between her white eyebrows, the mark of a leaf was extremely obvious.


    Behind her, three iparablyrge vines suddenly spread out like long snakes, rising all the way to the horizon.


    Above the clouds, the three vines finally bent and quickly spread out to the surroundings, weaving into a lotus seat. On the lotus seat, green and tender hair actually gave birth to a Buddha. However, it was unknown whether it was because of the change of the vines or something else, it was actually ice green.


    "It seems that you provoked her." Samuel smiled bitterly.


    Xiaobai didn''t say anything. Obviously, he had hidden himself.


    "Ha!"


    With a light shout, Qu Jing held the long spear in his hand. Almost at the same time, the Ice Buddha on the lotus seat also held the long spear.


    "Swish!"


    Qu Jing did not move after the strike of the long spear, but Samuel heard a roar. Above her head, the long spear of Ice Buddha, like a dragon, came with an extremely strong ice breath.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and chopped directly with the ax.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hong!!!


    Although Pangu Axe was extremely sharp, with Samuel''s control over the outside of Pangu Axe, most people might not be able to match it. However, under the sudden attack of the Ice Buddha''s Giant Spear, with a loud bang, the Buddha''s whole body was directly pressed to the ground, and his feet sank into the ground.


    Samuel only felt a sweet taste in his throat.


    Strong, ridiculously strong.


    It really hurt Samuel!


    Under normal circumstances, Samuel might not suffer losses. But today, what Samuel wanted was not to escape, but to kill everyone here until they handed over Yvonne and Han Nian.


    "Interesting, you are very strong, but no one can stop me." Samuel spat out the blood in his mouth and his shoulders suddenly sink.


    Qu Jing gritted her teeth and looked at Samuel in disbelief. Such a strong blow only hurt him a little.


    "Is that so?" Qu Jing calmly opened her mouth. She seemed to rarely speak, and her biting was very vague, but her voice was pleasant to listen to.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Qu Jing attacked again. The Ice Buddha''s spear above her head pierced through the sky with a strong energy vortex.


    Samuel held Pangu Axe in his hand and clenched his fists. The Pangu Seal on his forehead suddenly appeared, and the golden light on his body shone brightly.


    "Break!"


    "Bang! Bang!!!"


    The spear and axe collided, and the fire exploded. The aftermath overturned all the disciples within a hundred meters.


    The strong wind even made Wang Huanzhi frown.


    What a powerful collision!


    One was a heavenly deity that was like an ice god, while the other was like a world shocking golden god of war. One spear and one axe collided at the peak!


    Both of them were quickly at this time!


    Green and white against Golden Light!


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly clenched his teeth, and the golden light on his whole body rolled out of his body like flowing light. The


    ground under his feet rumble


    and


    moved, shaking everyone. Under the ground, it seemed that a beast was about to break the earth


    "What..... what a strong aura. Is... is he the True God?"


    "Is this the real peak strength of this guy?"


    "It seems that he did not use his full strength at the top of Mount Qi. But now, he has used it."


    "I suddenly regret attacking Yvonne. I really can''t touch his woman."


    Under the golden light, everyone''s faces were not golden, but pale!

 Chapter 2716

    Chapter 2716


    "Samuel!"


    Ye Gucheng looked at Samuel coldly, gritting his teeth.


    "Look, isn''t that the head of Zhu Kaixuan, the governor of Firestone City?"


    "Is this fellow really going to massacre the entire Firestone City?"


    "He ughtered a city by himself? This fellow truly lives up to his reputation as the Mysterious Man I admire. If it wasn''t for the fact that my family has always been the Evesting Sea''s people for generations, I would''ve really wanted to follow this fellow. To kill him all by myself and all the bullies gather together, I''m convinced, I''m convinced!"


    "This fe really is terrifying. Arge Firestone City was actually beaten into a purgatory on earth. He shouldn''t be called an the Mysterious Man, but rather a demonic ughter. He kills anyone he sees, killing people like devils!"


    Behind him, the disciples were whispering to each other. Ao Tian''s face was cold and his killing intent grew stronger.


    But now, Samuel had a lot of influence. If this continued, he would be the third superpower.


    Taking a step forward, Ao Tian sneered and said, "I didn''t expect that when you were wearing a mask as my dog in Mount Qi''s Pce, you were indeed the useless son-inw of the Fu family. Interesting, interesting. However, in front of me, whether you were the Mysterious Man or Samuel, you would only die."


    Samuel''s face was cold. "You dare to kidnap my wife and daughter. Do you think you will leave here alive?"


    "Arrogant, extremely arrogant! Young man, you are too arrogant." Ao Tian immediately scolded. As the patriarch of the Evesting Sea, no one had ever dared to be so arrogant in front of him, including the patriarch of the top of the Blue Mountain!


    However, Samuel dared to threaten him with death!


    "Why don''t you take a look at your current situation? There are nearly a hundred thousand of our three allied forces, including our the Evesting Sea''s elite soldiers and generals. I''ll kill you once that day, and today I''ll kill you again."


    "That''s right, Samuel, you are too arrogant. Today, I will definitely kill you to sacrifice the g of our Alchemy God''s Pavilion." Wang Huanzhi also coldly shouted.


    Samuel smiled coldly and looked up. There were many people around Firestone City.


    Samuel understood that this time, he trusted the wrong person, causing the result to be extremely serious.


    To some extent, it was even more serious than he thought because Fu Tian, the bitch, was in the army.


    When Fu Tian saw Samuel''s eyes sweeping over him, he subconsciously avoided them. All the bold words that he had thought of before he came here and the thousands of words that he had cursed at Samuel were all put back into his mouth at this time, and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    He was afraid that he would get into trouble if Samuel targeted him.


    Samuel smiled gently and nodded. "Not bad. They are all here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel shed and directly turned into a phantom. The next second, it directly copsed into the crowd. This time, Samuel was like a bomb thrown into theke. The most orderly camp of the Medicine God''s Pavilion suddenly exploded. For a time, everyone was thrown upside down and the formation was in chaos.


    Wang Huanzhi was so angry that he gritted his teeth. The three allied forces were all surrounded by people. Why didn''t you kill my Elixir God''s Pavilion first? What did this mean? Did you think that the disciples of my Medicine God''s Pavilion were easy to bully?


    Boom!


    Even though there weren''t many people from the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea s participating in the battle, and all of them were outstanding talents, they were still tired of dealing with top-level freaks like Samuel.


    An elephant suddenly entered the ant swarm, which might be the situation in the army of the Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    For a moment, explosions, mes, shouts, killing sounds, and crying could be heard everywhere.


    "Oh my god!" Fu Tian looked towards the Medicine God''s Pavilion from afar. He couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva as he watched many elite disciples fall down like tree seedlings that had been cut down by a knife.


    Is this the real strength of this trash on earth?!


    "Bang


    The explosions continued. A figure as big as Samuel rushed in. In just a few dozen seconds, it made arge circle with a diameter of more than ten meters. In the circle, there was only a corpse and no life.


    Terrifying!


    Domineering!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Samuel scanned the area with his bloody eyes, and all the people around retreated in unison. No one dared to move forward.


    Ao Tian was about to bleed.


    "Let Qu Jing go up." Wang Huanzhi closed her eyes and was speechless.


    "Master, she''s your adopted daughter..." one of his men said hurriedly.


    "It''s toote. I''m going to lose face. Not to mention my adopted


    daughter, even my biological mother


    has to goup." He had already lost


    el


    face once in front of so many


    people. If he lost face again this


    time, how could he lose face to the


    world?


    Moreover, Ao Tian was still here. How could he behave like this in front of Ao Tian?


    "Yes."


    His subordinate left.


    At this time, Samuel was just like his new nickname, Mo Tu. He was able to block people and kill gods and looked down on the world. The circle of more than ten meters was now more than fifty meters. The group of disciples at the front were so scared that their legs went limp.Content


    belongs to


    Although they were carefully selected, they were different from other people. They had just experienced the strength of Samuel not long ago, and now they met him again. Naturally, they were trembling with fear.


    Samuel''s face was cold, and there was no emotion in his eyes. Although he was besieged by the three armies, so what? He was not afraid at all. On the contrary, he was d to make such an arrangement.


    Based on the current situation, the


    person who kidnapped Yvonne and Han Nian must be from the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea. Moreover, the support of the family might also have something to do with it. This


    el.n


    was also good. It was safe for them to look for it one by one.


    Thinking of this, Samuel suddenly rushed forward.


    His pounce was like a group of sheep staring at a tiger. Although he had arge number of them, when the tiger moved, the group of people immediately shouted and fled desperately.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers were not dignified but funny.


    "Swoosh!"


    Peng!


    All of a sudden, at this moment, a red spear was suddenly inserted at the foot of Samuel.


    Then, a woman in green stood in front of Samuel.


    "Oh my god, Fairy Zi Tong of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, Qu Jing."


    Hearing the exmation of the crowd, Samuel''s pupils shrank. Although there was only a young woman in front of him, the pressure brought by her was not much stronger than that of most enemies.


    Samuel had only seen her oppressing one person.


    Lu Ruoxin.


    "God-breaking Spear!"


    She held the long spear in the air and thrust it at Samuel.


    "Swish!"


    Samuel turned sideways, but her cheeks couldn''t help but feel a little cold. She wiped her face with her hand, and a drop of blood flowed down.


    What a fast spear!


    But what surprised Samuel more was not only her speed of shooting, but also her body and the spearhead, which obviously had Samuel blood but showed no sign of corrosion.


    The spearhead was not affected by Samuel''s poisonous blood?


    This was impossible!!

 Chapter 2719

    Chapter 2719


    "Hong!!!"


    With a loud bang, the golden light pierced the sky.


    "Bang!!!"


    The golden light exploded, and even the sky became golden.


    The entire world was instantly dyed in golden light.


    "Pu!"


    Qu Jing only felt that a strange force suddenly pushed her back. Then she took a few steps back and spat out a mouthful of blood. Ice Buddha, who stretched out in the air, also shook violently.


    "This guy..." Qu Jing gritted her teeth and looked at Samuel in front of her in disbelief.


    Samuel''s face was cold and his golden light shone brightly. "You''re no match for me."


    Qu Jing was shocked. Although she did not want to admit it, it was an iron-like fact.


    Qu Jing looked at the marks on her green armor, hesitated for a moment, and took back the vine. She knew that if they continued to fight, she would die.


    "I lost." Qu Jing nodded and was about to retreat.


    "Dragon-burning Prohibition!!"


    At this moment, an angry roar suddenly came from the sky.


    Then, eight huge golden pirs, which were several meters thick, fell from the sky and went straight to the ground in a circle, locking Samuel directly. There were divine dragons circling on each golden pir, and the scriptures were engraved. As the golden pirs fell to the ground, the eight dragons suddenly rushed out of the golden pirs and intersected with each other. The scriptures on the pirs were also formed into a line, forming eight walls, directly trapping Samuel and Qu Jing.


    "Roar!"


    The eight dragons took advantage of the situation to hover in the air above the eight pirs. They crossed each other and hovered in the air. The roars of the dragons were apanied by a huge amount of energy. The dragon body was surrounded by Dragon Qi, and each wisp of Dragon Qi was extremely heavy.


    Seeing such a formation, Wang Huanzhi and the others were speechless. This formation was the exclusive formation of the Evesting Sea, even one of the few signature formations in the Evesting Sea.


    Its power was like its name, able to imprison the heavens within.


    Needless to say, everyone present knew that Ao Tian had taken action.


    "Master, what does Patriarch Ao mean by this?" At the side, the trusted subordinate immediately said to Wang Huanzhi with dissatisfaction, "Miss Qu is still inside."


    Wang Huanzhi waspletely at a loss because Ao Tian did not say it in advance.


    "Could it be that Ao Tian wants to sacrifice Miss Qu?" His trusted follower said with pity. How could there be anyone alive in the Dragon-burning Prohibition?


    In the formation, Samuel only felt that the blood in his body seemed to be being suppressed. The strong energy in the dragon n''s heart was also forced into the formation.


    Since Samuel was like this, Qu Jing''s situation was not optimistic. The green light on her body was getting weaker and weaker. The green armor began to change color, and blood kept spilling from the corners of her mouth.


    The two people in the center of the formation were suppressed by the Dragon-burning Prohibition, unable to move. Their energy, physical strength, and even energy were constantly being consumed. If they could not change the current situation, it was only a matter of time before they were annihted.


    Seeing this, Wang Huanzhi couldn''t help it anymore. Qu Jing was a talent that he had spent a lot of effort to cultivate. If she died in the formation, how could it not be a pity?


    Thinking of this, Wang Huanzhi flew to Ao Tian.


    "Brother Ao, my adopted daughter is still inside. Why do you still want to carry out the formation?" Wang Huanzhi asked anxiously.


    Ao Tian frowned. "Why, brother, are you questioning my decision?"


    "Although the Dragon-burning Prohibition is powerful, it is not a perfect formation. What if no one in the formation can hold back Samuel and let him run away? Miss Qu will y a restraining role in the formation." Ao Yong exined.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Wang Huanzhi was extremely vexed and said bitterly, "But Qu Jing was cultivated by me with a huge amount of resources. She is also the most important talent of the Medicine God''s Pavilion in the future."


    "How can you trap a wolf if you can''t


    bear to part with the child? Brother Wang, don''t think too much about losing anything sometimes. It depends on what you have obtained. Isn''t it worthwhile to sacrifice Qu Jing and destroy Samuel? Moreover, even if Qu Jing were to be sacrificed, wouldn''t there still be a talent like Gucheng?" Ao Tian said indifferently.


    Ye Gucheng faked a smile. "Patriarch Ao, you tter me."


    Wang Huanzhi was furious, but he couldn''t refute it.


    It was indeed a great thing to be able to kill Samuel, but the price was a bit too great. It wasn''t that Qu Jing couldn''t be sacrificed, but that Qu Jing had just reached the stage for the first time and had directly died. What a loss.


    "It seems that they just regard you as a pawn." Samuel smiled gently.


    Qu Jing didn''t answer. She looked at Wang Huanzhi from a distance, and she also got the answer in her heart from Wang Huanzhi''s escaping eyes.


    "If you don''t want to die, you should cooperate with Samuel. Although this formation is powerful, with yourbined efforts, it will definitely be broken." Xiaobai also said at this time.


    Working with Samuel? Wasn''t this betraying Wang Huanzhi? "I won''t betray my adopted father!"


    "Father? If he sees you as his daughter, why would he use you as bait?" Xiaobai chuckled.


    "Forget it; there is no need for you to help me. If you want to die, don''t hinder me." After saying this, Samuel looked at the eight dragons above his head and smiled ferociously.


    "Dragon? It''s nothing!" As soon as Samuel finished his words, he forcibly activated the Dragon Heart in his body in a desperate way. "You want to suppress my energy with this broken formation, but I have to turn against you."


    "Let''s see if you''re stronger, or if I''m stronger!!"


    "Get up!"


    "Hong!!!"


    The golden light on Samuel''s body suddenly shook, and the aftermath was everywhere!


    The next second, he held the giant axe and rushed up!


    "Qu Jing, what are you waiting for? Hold him back." Ao Tian frowned and shouted angrily.


    what


    Qu Jing froze on the spot and did not know what to do for a moment. Samuel''s words hit her heart directly, which made her very disappointed with Wang Huanzhi and others? But on the contrary, she could not do something to betray her adopted father.


    When she was suffering in her heart, she put her eyes on Wang Huanzhi. If there was a trace of reluctance in his eyes, Qu Jing would hold Samuel back without turning back.


    Unfortunately, Wang Huanzhi just nodded at her.


    The corners of Qu Jing''s mouth curled into a bitter smile as she heard the sound of her heart breaking.


    Without thinking too much, Qu Jing


    forced her energy to catch up with


    el.n


    Samuel. But just when Samuel thought that the woman was going crazy to stop him, Qu Jing just pretended to attack in front of Samuel, and the next second she automatically scattered her martial arts as if she had been hit by Samuel, falling to the ground like a kite without a string.


    "Bang!"


    Qu Jing''s body fell heavily on the ground, and blood ran out of her mouth. She looked at Samuel in the air with her lifeless eyes.


    At this time, without Qu Jing''s restraint, Samuel held the giant axe in his hand and rushed straight to the eight dragons above its head.


    "Roar!"


    The eight dragons roared at each other, and eight golden lights shot toward Samuel at the same time.


    "Bastard, let me show you what a real dragon is!" As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel urged the heart of the Dragon Tribe to the extreme.


    "Roar!"


    A golden dragon jumped out of Samuel''s body...

 Chapter 2720

    Chapter 2720


    The golden dragon was so huge that it seemed to be endless. In front of it, eight mighty golden dragons were like pythons.


    The golden dragon circled around the eight dragons with a roar.


    "Roar!"


    The dragon''s mouth was wide open and its roar shook the heavens. The eight seemingly iparably majestic dragons lowered their heads and muttered. It was clear that they had submitted.


    The Dragon Heart was the most precious treasure of the Dragon Tribe. Which dragon would dare to be presumptuous in front of it? The golden dragon it transformed into was naturally invincible!


    "This..."


    "What the hell is going on? That kid''s energy turned into a golden dragon?"


    Outside the formation, Wang Huanzhi was shocked.


    Ao Tian also frowned wildly. Although he had neverpletely suppressed Samuel with the help of the Dragon-burning Prohibition, so he set up this formation when Qu Jing was there, it was the lowest expectation for him to trap Samuel for a period of time because of the Dragon-burning Prohibition.


    But this guy broke the Trapping Formation in an instant.


    At the same time, Ao Tian was shocked.


    Ye Gucheng was so angry that he gritted his teeth. How hard was this guy''s life? Even so, he could not kill Samuel?


    At this time, Fu Tian, who was at the farthest ce, could not help but take a few steps back, and his heart sank into great self-doubt. "Did I make the wrong choice again?"


    Something was wrong. At present, there were three allied forces. It was a huge siege. It made no sense.


    Ao Tian waved his hand and said, "This kid is really amazing. Go ahead and kill him at all costs."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Evesting Sea began to shout and roar.


    The next second, hundreds of masters flew to Samuel, followed by tens of thousands of the Evesting Sea''s disciples.


    "Go!" Wang Huanzhi alsomanded the disciples to charge down and fight against Samuel.


    "Go." Fu Tian gave the order helplessly. No matter whether the decision was made or not, he could only brace himself to go now.


    The three sides had ordered hundreds of thousands of people toe together. The sound of their feet alone was enough to shake the earth and mountains. Moreover, there were hundreds of experts from the three sides gathering around, so they could not be underestimated.


    "Why don''t I ask my brothers for help?" Even the once arrogant Beast King Xiaobai swallowed hard when he saw such arge group of enemies. "No need!" Samuel shook his head indifferently.


    "Why?"


    "The three allied forces have nearly 100,000 people. Moreover, these people are all elite soldiers and generals. Do you want them to die?" Samuel said coldly.


    "My brothers are not afraid of death," said Xiaobai.


    "But I don''t want my brother to die in


    vain." After saying that, Samuel moved his hand and tied the Eight Destions Heavenly Book to Xiaobai. "If the situation is not right, take it with you. Your brothers are all in it. The person who controls this book inside and I have a secret number. As long as you read the secret number, it will release those strange beasts. By the way, some strange beasts are removed from the contract. They are injured and can''te out, or they will die immediately, understand?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "What are you talking about? Samuel, you''re so mean, aren''t you? Do you want to part ways with me?" Xiaobai suddenly shouted discontentedly.


    "If I can''t save Yvonne, I won''t leave


    here alive. I won''t stop until I die. However, there''s no need to add you." After Samuel finished


    speaking, he directly pped Xiaobai far away. As for himself, he alone faced tens of thousands of troops. The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel turned into a longbow with a close-fitting back. The jade sword was surrounded by it, like an arrow.


    Holding Pangu Axe, his silver hair fluttered and golden light shed.


    He was like an invincible general.


    "Kill!"


    With a roar, Samuel took the lead and fought against the three experts who were rushing ahead!


    "Roar!"


    In the sky, all kinds of strange beasts and fierce techniques were at a high level. Therefore, the entire sky was filled with ck clouds, seizing the opportunity to continuously attack Samuel on the ground.


    Samuel on the ground used all kinds of skills to fight fiercely.


    "Hong."


    Sounds of explosions could be heard everywhere. All kinds of magic arts intertwined with each other, crushing the sky and the earth. Although there was no momentum of thunder, there was the sound of thunder.


    Heaven and Earth rumbled!!


    The whole scene was extremely shocking and tragic. Samuel fought against tens of thousands of people alone. He wielded his axe and looked very heroic.


    The reputation of nearly 100,000 elite soldiers was not false. Even though they were constantly pushed back by Samuel, they soon formed a circle, constantly causing trouble for Samuel and even hurting Samuel.


    At this moment, Samuel''s eyes were already red from killing, as if he was a vicious beast from the great wastnds. His blood energy was mixed together, and he was extremely domineering. A single axe was a child, and no one could match him.


    "Although I hate Samuel, this battle will definitely cause a sensation in Eight Direction World. One person can fight against nearly 100,000 troops, and his courage and strength are at the peak of all sides. This is the first time that I, Ao Tian, like an enemy so much."


    "If I were Yvonne, it would be worth it even if I died." Ao Yong nodded.


    On the battlefield, Xiaobai looked at the badly mutted Samuel and shook his head helplessly. "Although I am a demon and the enemy of the world, you are more arrogant than me. If you want to break the


    V


    master-servant agent with me,


    you have to see if I


    not.


    Samuel, you bastard, wait for me!"

 Chapter 2721

    Chapter 2721


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiaobai turned into a white shadow and rushed straight into the battlefield.


    "Ow!"


    With a roar, several people who surrounded Samuel were sent flying. Then, Xiaobai suddenly turned around and stood in front of Samuel.


    "Samuel, don''t think about leaving me behind. Don''t just think about being a hero alone!"


    "Ow!"


    Another furious roar!


    Samuel gave a wry smile helplessly. Holding Pangu Axe, he rushed over again.


    Xiaobai followed closely behind and blocked the left and right attacks for Samuel.


    Space Domain!


    Formless Divine Skill!


    Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel!


    The Great Void Divine Steps!


    Tianyin Skill!


    Hong!!!


    With the help of Xiaobai''s Space Domain, Samuel, who had beenpletely besieged, relied on the perfect match of a man and a beast. The more they fought, the braver they became.


    Heavenly Tiger Demon w!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The evil dragon roared!


    Sacrifice of the Death Spirits!


    The Vast Divine Skill!


    On the opposite side, the experts of the three allied forces also took out various secret skillsyer byyer. The two sides were in a state ofplete confrontation, and the two sides fought each other.


    Time ticked by.


    Ten minutester.


    Half an hourter.


    An hour!


    Three hours!


    Even at dawn...


    The corpses under Samuel''s feet had piled up into two thick human mountains. Blood soaked the ground and turned into a blood river. The golden axe was dyed red by blood.


    Samuel was like a bloody man, with wounds all over his body and several cracks in his Indestructible Armor.


    Xiaobai, who was as white as a rabbit, was also a little red at this time. Her long hair waspletely wet by blood and almost condensed into mud, dripping gently along its hair.


    More than ten meters in front of Samuel, a group of masters were gasping for breath and looking pale.


    Although the soldiers behind them were active, they were already the fourth group of people.


    At some point, the sessive fierce battles had already exhausted the tens of thousands of coalition forces who hade in an aggressive manner. Therefore, this group of people began to change positions.


    What was ironic was that Samuel, who had been fighting all the time, had never rested for even a moment.


    Even though that group of experts had been at the forefront, over a hundred of them had died in a row. The remaining people were in this state.


    "Nearly a hundred thousand people have been beaten to such a state. He is not tired, but we have be desperate. I really don''t know whether to praise Samuel or to scold our so-called elites." Ao Tian shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "This guy is like a cow. Won''t he be tired?"


    "No, he''s tired." Ao Tian smiled. Samuel''s hand holding Pangu Axe was trembling, which showed that his physical strength had reached a critical point. "However, his energy is very abundant."


    "That''s right. This is already the eighteenth attack that we haveunched within six hours. Every attack was broken down by him." A Tian smiled bitterly. "This fellow haspletely refreshed my knowledge of the people on the earth. Could it be that there are all abnormal people there? This fellow feels that our Eight Direction World is the lowest


    level existence."


    "It has something to do with that golden dragon." Ao Tian said. "The dragon''s might is immense. I have only seen it on the lost dragon heart." "Chief, do you mean... that Samuel has the heart of the dragon?"


    "The Dragon Heart contains countless amounts of energy to support the Dragon n. Only it can exin the reason why Samuel is still full of energy. However, this statement seems to be somewhat unreliable." Ao Tian seemed to be talking to himself.


    "The heart of the Dragon Tribe has been lost in the Xuanyuan World for a long time. It is indeed possible for this kid to get this treasure from the Xuanyuan World. However, not to mention a low-level world like the Xuanyuan World, even if the heart of the Dragon Tribe falls into Eight Direction World, it is impossible for it to absorb so much energy." Ao Yong nodded and understood Ao Tian''s own denial.


    "This kid is really hard to figure out." Ao Tian said with a bitter smile, "However, his current performance does not make me regret killing him at all at that time. With his talent, it is impossible for him to be my assistant obediently. After some time, he will challenge our existence and may even kick us down. Isn''t he amazing? Kill him and study him carefully."


    After that, Ao Tian waved his hand, and Ye Gucheng came over.


    "I don''t expect anything from you. I only hope that you will have half of him in the future." After saying that, Ao Tian smiled bitterly and said, "It''s time


    to end all this. Otherwise, I don''t know when it will end."


    "I understand."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Gucheng raised his head to the sky andunched the final general attack.


    "Are you afraid?" Samuel asked Xiaobai.


    Looking at hundreds of thousands of people gathering again andunching the final general attack on him, Ao Tian was very sure that although his body was full of energy, he had no strength to fight back.


    "Die?" Xiaobai smiled. "Why, when did you be so unconfident?"


    It was not that he was not confident, but the reality was like this, and Samuel was also very helpless. No matter how strong a person was, could he be stronger than other people''s army? Maybe, but Samuel couldn''t right now.


    "Do you want to y big?" Xiaobai suddenlyughed.

 Chapter 2722

    Chapter 2722


    Samuel frowned and said with a wry smile, "Are you kidding?"


    It was not that Samuel didn''t want to, but the reality didn''t allow it at all. Not to mention the big one, even if he wanted to stab them a few times, he might not be able to do it.


    "I just want to ask you, do you want to or not?" Xiaobai said bitterly, "Let''s make it clear in advance that if youwant to, you might even die here. Do you want to have fun?"


    "These b*tches caught Yvonne, so I have to fight with them with my life. What''s there to y with?" Samuel sneered disdainfully.


    "With your words, let''s y with them to the end." After that, Xiaobai looked at Samuel and said with a smile, "I''ve heard from Velocisaurus that there is a saying on earth that goes, ''If you win, you can get the young girl in the club, and if you lose, you should work?'' That''s what we should do today."


    Samuel was slightly speechless. "Where did Velocisaurus learn that? What did he teach Xiaobai?"


    "How?" Samuel asked. As long as there was a chance, Samuel would never let go of these guys.


    "Humph, I heard from Velocisaurus that you came from the Xuanyuan World, right?"


    Samuel nodded. He did not deny that.


    "And in order to avoid being discovered by the Fu family, you didn''te here by passing tribtion, but by some shady means, didn''t you?" Xiaobai asked.


    Samuel frowned slightly. "Can you use appropriate words? What do you mean by shameless means?"


    "In short, you didn''t cross the tribtion."


    Samuel admitted that he used unconventional means to prevent the Fu family from finding out.


    "That''s enough. Then we can y with them," Xiaobai said.


    "You mean..."


    "Anyone who achieves ascension will inevitably pass the tribtion. This is thew of heaven and earth, and no one can vite it. But you went against thew. Do you think you can avoid it?" Xiaobai chuckled and said, "You can''t avoid it, either. You could have avoided it once, but you will inevitably face more violent revenge from the catastrophe."


    Samuel never thought that he would escape from this disaster. He also clearly understood that if the tribtion came again, he would definitely be crushed to ashes. This was the price to pay for challenging the rules.


    However, Samuel had no other choice at that time.


    "So, you want me to..."


    "Draw the catastrophe!" Xiaobai said seriously.


    Samuel did not speak. He was both shocked and excited. If he used the Divine Tribtion, he would be in the midst of it.


    Although it was very dangerous, if the catastrophe summoned by Samuel was too big, there would be no perfect eggs under the nest. Could these people closest to him be better off?


    "How is it?" Xiaobai asked.


    Samuel gave a ferocious smile and said, "Either save Yvonne or step on my body, fight!"


    "Then let''s kill them!"


    As soon as the man and the beast finished speaking, they burst outughing.


    "Samuel, you''re such a fool. In the face of our final general attack, you finally know what''s the end of the road, don''t you? Now you''reughing sadly." Ye Gucheng chuckled.


    Seeing Samuel like this, Ye Gucheng was happy in his heart.


    Ao Tian also smiled gently. For him, he could finally sleep peacefully tonight.


    Such an evil person like Samuel could only die at his hands. Samuel could not be used by him, nor could Samuel be used by the top of the Blue Mountain. Otherwise, he would be in great trouble.


    Wang Huanzhi also let out a sigh of relief. With the death of Samuel, his hatred and the dignity of the Medicine God''s Pavilion could be restored.


    For Fu Tian, this was the only thing he could prove that his decision to look down on Samuel was not wrong. The future of the Fu and Ye families was also brighter in this battle. Although his means were very dirty, he could avoid any mistakes when Samuel died.


    Looking around, under the leadership of more than 600 masters, the allied forces of the three armies rushed toward Samuel like a tide. Everything should be over.


    But all of a sudden, the sky, which should have been bright and even weed the early sun, was filled with roaring and ck clouds. Then, thunder rumbled!


    Hong!!


    The thick dark clouds suddenly rolled violently, covering the whole earth again in the darkness. In the dark clouds, purple light jumped, and streaks of lightning crisscrossed, bit, and roared.


    "What... what''s going on?" Ye Gucheng''s face was pale. The powerful pressure in the sky made him sweat on his forehead. Even he could not help but feel that the pressure made him tired.


    "What a strong aura! What happened?" Some with weak cultivation even felt as if Mount Tai was pressing down on them.


    "It''s the catastrophe." Ao Tian''s face was cold.


    "Catastrophe?"


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion.


    "At this time, who is undergoing the tribtion?"


    "Is there another master in the Eight Wildsing to Eight Direction World to undergo the tribtion?"


    Many people were puzzled, because generally speaking, those who could pass the tribtion in Eight Direction World were all Individual Immortals, masters between God and the Eight Wilds.


    Although they were not as good as the True Gods, to some extent, they were people who were superior to ordinary people in Eight Direction World and were also very strong.


    However, Individual Immortals were rarely seen.


    But now...


    "No, it''s not the catastrophe of the Eight Direction World, but..." Ao Tian frowned.


    As the patriarch of the Evesting Sea, Ao Tian had naturally witnessed the Individual Immortal''s Tribtion. That was the Purple Heaven Demon Lightning. However, this was not the case with the Heavenly Tribtion in front of him.


    "It''s your grandfather." At this time, in the crowd, Samuel suddenly smiled ferociously.


    Almost at the same time, Samuel stood up, surrounded by purple lightning.


    "It''s Samuel who is undergoing the tribtion. How is this possible? Could it be that this guy has already reached the Great Completion Realm of Eight Wilds?" Ao Yong asked in confusion.


    "Impossible." Ao Tian denied it immediately. "The Individual Immortal tribtion is the Purple Heaven Demon Lightning, but his isn''t."


    "Then how did he attract the catastrophe?" Ye Gucheng asked with a pale face.


    "In order to avoid the attention of our


    avoid


    Fu family, Samuel didn''te to Eight Direction World through the ascension when he came from the Xuanygan World. Could it be that he led the thunder punishmentAt this time, Fu Tian also rushed over.


    "Thunder Punishment?"


    Samuel was not the first person not to pass the tribtion from the Xuanyuan World to Eight Direction World, but directly jumped to Eight Direction World through other methods of concealment. There were many cases before him However, even if those who vited the rules went to Eight Direction


    World, one day they would be


    punished by thunder punishment.


    This was the naturalws of heaven and earth, and no one was able to escape. It was just like what the ancient saying said that one couldn''t hide


    past the beginning, but also avoid fifteen.


    The Xuanyuan World''s catastrophe


    might be very strong, but the


    thunder punishment would be stronger, because it would be enhanced by more levels and many times ording to the cultivation and ability of the Tribtion Taker. In other words, for the Tribtion Taker, even if the Xuanyuan World improved his cultivation, the catastrophe would be stronger and even double, which made him even more difficult at this time.


    This was the cirction of the Way of Heaven.


    When these words came out, everyone was relieved. It turned out that Samuel was going through this kind of tribtion.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    But only Ao Tian frowned and said, "No, no...!"

 Chapter 2723

    Chapter 2723


    "He''s been ying for half a day. It''s a punishment for thunder. Haha, this damn bastard is deliberately mystifying. F*ck, he scared me. I thought he was going to ascend to the Individual Immortal Realm." Ye Gucheng felt relieved.


    If Samuel were to ascend to be an Individual Immortal, how sour would Ye Gucheng be?


    Ye Gucheng smiled, and everyone couldn''t help but smile.


    "That kid must have unleashed all the aura just now and provoked the wrath of the heavens, so the thunder punishment has arrived. It looks like even the lord wishes for him to die. It''s the thunder punishment and our alliance army. He''s really miserable."


    "After all, as the Orthodox Path, we have to enforce justice on behalf of heaven. Who knows that heaven also feels that we have to beat the dog in the water?"


    "Haha."


    Everyoneughed wildly. At this time, Ao Yong noticed that Ao Tian was frowning. Ao Tian stared at the purple thunder in the dark clouds, as if he had something on his mind.


    "Patriarch, what''s wrong with you? Are you a little unhappy to let the Thunder punishment kill Samuel instead of killing him personally? Why don''t I send some experts to resist the Thunder punishment?" Ao Yong naturally didn''t want his master to be unhappy and seized every opportunity to please Ao Tian.


    "Block the Thunder punishment?" Ao Tian frowned. "Do you really think you can block it?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Although the Thunder punishment is fierce, I''ve heard that Samuel''s cultivation is only at the end of Ethereal Realm. Although the power of the Thunder punishment may be doubled, it won''t be too strong," Ao Yong said.


    "The Ethereal Realm?" Ao Tian sneered with disdain. "Do you really think that a man in the Ethereal Realm can be so invincible?"


    "He relied on the strange things he has on him, as well as Pangu Axe." Ao Yong naturally had his own exnation.


    "From beginning to end, this guy hasn''t opened his acupoints to Pangu Axe. Pangu Axe can''t help him much," Ao Tian said coldly. Although he wanted Samuel to die, it didn''t mean that he would look down on Samuel.


    He was a person who could shine at the top of Mount Qi, a person who could make the Medicine God''s Pavilion almost copse, a person who could kill people in Firestone City in less than an hour, and even a person who could make him spend nearly 100,000 elites to kill him for several hours. Could he be a person in the Ethereal Realm?


    "No." Ao Tian suddenly frowned.


    Because in the dark clouds, between the purple light, a vague giant thing was slowly being revealed from the dark clouds.


    With Ao Tian''s shout, everyone stopped smiling and stared at the giant thing in the dark clouds.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, a purple lightning dragon burst out from the dark clouds. It was huge enough to be described as horrible. Under its size, the continuous mountains seemed a little weak.


    With a roar, the purple lightning dragon suspended in the sky, and the whole body was covered with purple lightning.


    It stared at Samuel with its purple eyes. Then, it sped up and went straight to Samuel.


    The moment it sped up, the dragon body suddenly curled up. The next second, the dragon body suddenly turned into a fierce beast simr to a Kylin. It had two wings on its back like a tiger''s eyes, and a head like a dragon. Its whole body was full of purple lightning that was eye-catching. The horn above its head, which was like a rhinoceros, was shining with the light of the sun and the moon. No one could look directly at it.


    The pair of wings pped, and the thunder roared. Wherever it passed, lightning shed and thunder rumbled!


    "Damn it, Purple Thunder Beast."


    Ao Tian suddenly turned pale with fright. As calm as he was, he could not help roaring at this time. He was no longer calm andposed as the patriarch of one of the three families.


    "What? Purple Thunder Beast!!!"


    Hearing Ao Tian''s roar, everyone around couldn''t help but tremble! Some timid people directly fell to the ground. They couldn''t believe it. They stared at the purple lightning beast with paper-like faces.


    "No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s impossible." Wang Huanzhi shook his head desperately and staggered backward. Obviously, he could not ept the reality in front of him.


    "Puff!"


    Fu Tian spat out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes were veryplicated. His mood was beyond words, and his whole face was full of bitterness, regret, shock, and disbelief.


    "What... what''s wrong with you?" Ye Gucheng did not understand. He was not many young people present. He was young, so he was not knowledgeable.


    Especially ancient creatures like the Purple Thunder Beast, which he had never seen before.


    But seeing such a group of people''s reaction, he was both surprised and confused. At the same time, the uneasiness in his heart began to


    e


    beat again, because from their


    performance, it seemed that Samuel


    had done something shocking again.


    Ao Tian gritted his teeth and shouted angrily with a frown, "Purple Thunder Beast, it''s actually a Purple Thunder Beast. In other words, the tribtion of Samuel is the Nine Heavens Purple Thunder."


    Ao Yong waspletely speechless.


    Ye Gucheng looked back and saw that Wu Yan and the others were alsopletely stunned. They looked at the sky like fools. When the word "Nine Heavens Purple Thunder" was said, their legs went limp, just like those timid people, like soft-footed shrimps.


    Ye Gucheng opened his mouth wide and looked back at Samuel. The giant purple beast was getting closer and closer to Samuel.

 Chapter 2724

    Chapter 2724


    "F*ck, run!" On the ground, Samuel saw the giant purple beasting. Without saying a word, he picked up Xiaobai, forcibly endured the pain in his body, and couldn''t help but increase all his energy to activate the Great Void Divine Steps.


    The Purple Thunder Beast suddenly attacked with its sharp ws!


    Samuel also shed at this time.


    Hong!!!


    With the Purple Thunder Beast''s w, the purple thunder all over the sky followed it and exploded. With a loud bang, the ground directly exploded!


    "F*ck, retreat! Retreat! Everyone, retreat!" After the explosion, Ao Tian was stunned to find that his dozens of masters and hundreds of disciples were turned into ashes by the purple lightning because there was no ce to hide.


    That piece ofnd hadpletely turned into scorched soil.


    With Ao Tian''s shout, the group of people who were originally in a dark mass stumbled and spread out. However, Samuel suddenly appeared and shouted. After the Purple Thunder Beast noticed, relying on the Great Void Divine Steps, Samuel suddenly disappeared.


    Honglong!


    The Purple Thunder Beast immediately pounced forward, and another group of people was hit by ident and turned into ashes.


    Then, Samuel showed up again and ran away again!


    "Damn it, bastard, this bastard, he did it on purpose." Ao Tian cursed in anger. Watching his elites die under the attack of the Purple Thunder Beast, he felt so painful that he couldn''t even breathe.


    As Samuel kept tempting and hiding, the whole ce suddenly became like a purgatory on earth.


    Large amounts of elite disciples were turned into ashes by the purple lightning. For a moment, miserable cries continuously sounded, and ck ash and purple lightning appeared everywhere.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    The sea of thunder raged and purple lightning shed wildly. The earth was scorched and the mountains were destroyed. Wherever the Purple Thunder Beast passed, there was no grass left. It was horrible.


    "F*ck off! You bitches beat me the most just now!" On the battlefield, Samuel shouted andughed. With a ferocious smile, he pointed himself at the positions of more than a dozen masters.


    More than a dozen masters nced at Samuel and then looked at the Purple Thunder Beast that was rushing toward them from behind. They were so angry that they shouted, "You are so fucking insidious!"


    "Yes, you deserve to die."


    "You''re a beast. Just fight openly. What a f*cking trick!"


    A group of people shouted and collectively scolded Samuel for being shameless. They didn''t think that they were so shameless to deal with Samuel alone with a group of people. There was no one with such double standards.


    However, even though they were cursing, they still had to run if they had to. As soon as the dozen or so experts finished speaking, they began to run in different directions one after another. They pushed and shoved each other, fearing that they might end up in the back, so how could they still be united like before?


    Butpared with Samuel, their speed was indeed too slow.


    Although all the muscles in Samuel''s body were convulsing and twitching because of excessive force, with the speed of the Great Void Divine Steps, it was still easy for him to catch up with this group of people.


    A sh passed. The next second, the Purple Thunder Beast was following them.


    Hong!


    As the purple lightning arrived, the bodies of the dozen or so experts were instantly turned into ashes.


    Ye Gucheng was stunned. The Purple Thunder Beast was so powerful that he could not help but shrink slightly behind others.


    Ao Tian''s face turned livid. How could he expect this to happen? At present, his heart ached for the fact that his elite soldiers had been killed. After all, these were all the treasures of the Evesting Sea.


    "Hurry up and ask everyone to leave." Ao Tian ordered with a cold face.


    Ao Yong nodded, and then turned his eyes to a senior executive next to him, indicating that he should withdraw his troops. The man was suddenly stunned, his body


    vel.f


    trembled, and his heart was full of


    shit. At this time, who was willing to


    attract the attention of Samuel? What if he came to him? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What are you afraid of?" Ao Tian was slightly angry. Looking at Samuel, he was ferocious. "I hope that you can survive the tribtion by yourself after staying here for a while!"


    "Retreat!"


    "Yes!" Ao Yong shouted softly and red at the executive. The unlucky executive could only retreat obediently.


    With the sound of the drum, Ao Tian and the others quickly retreated to the back. In fact, it was more like they were retreating on their own rather than letting the disciples retreat.


    Because in the previous war field, nearly 100,000 disciples had already scattered in all directions. The advantage of numbers now became a living target under the trampling of the Purple Thunder Beast.


    Wherever Samuel passed, there was the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling. Miserable screamsContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    were endless. Even if many people


    ran out, they were frightened because they saw theirpanions turn into ck ash. They lost their fighting spirit and ran as far as they could without looking back.


    Under the sky, the purple light was shining, and Samuel was like a bomb. No one could avoid it.


    The person Ao Tian led was originally surrounded, but now he was chased by Samuel. It was horrible.


    "It''s time, isn''t it?" Ao Tian was very depressed. He stared at the dark clouds with his old eyes. If it didn''te soon, he would be desperate.


    At this moment, four strange roars suddenly sounded from the dark clouds!


    Dragon roar, phoenix cry, tiger roar, turtle roar!


    An almost heaven-defying pressure followed. Under the dark clouds, trees broke and mountains fell, and the ground cracked...


    "It''sing!"

 Chapter 2725

    Chapter 2725


    The four beasts released a roar. The heavens split apart, and the entire world was shaken.


    Then, the dark clouds rolled and the wind roared and lightning shed.


    Four beasts gradually emerged from the clouds.


    In the east, the azure dragon, which was thousands of feet tall, was soaring. The azure light on the dragon''s body shed, and the pressure was overwhelming. With a roar, it had shocked the sky.


    "This..." Ye Gucheng and the others were all stunned.


    Not to mention whether they were close or not, many people with high cultivation felt extremely ufortable at such a distance, and their backs and foreheads were full of sweat.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "What the hell is this?" Ye Gucheng panicked.


    "Great Deste Dragon Emperor!" Ao Tian gritted his teeth and his face was cold. He was so angry that he was trembling. Then he narrowed his eyes and shouted angrily, "Four Heavenly Beasts, this bastard actually drew out the Great Deste Dragon Emperor! Samuel, Samuel, should Iugh or not?"


    Hearing this title, Ye Gucheng was stunned. He didn''t understand what it was. He just felt that the dragon was so fierce.


    "Great Deste Dragon Emperor? In other words... Samuel''s Thunder punishment... is..." Ao Yong''s expression was ice-cold. Fu Tian even stumbled onto the ground, his face like that of a madman. Then, heughed loudly, feeling extremely bitter.


    Ao Tian nodded. "Yes, it''s an Individual Immortal tribtion!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s faces turned cold and their pupils opened slightly.


    "What? Samuel is undergoing an Individual Immortal tribtion?"


    "That''s impossible, isn''t it? Eight Direction World hasn''t had an Individual Immortal Tribtion for at least hundreds of years. How could that Earth resident..."


    "Impossible, impossible. He''s merely a Thunder Punishment. It''s impossible for him to undergo an individual immortal tribtion."


    "For hundreds of years, no one in Eight Direction World has been qualified to go through such a tribtion. Why can Samuel do that?"


    In the eyes of those who were full of prejudice, it was obvious that Samuel was not qualified to bear these honors, so they roared angrily. It was impossible and they even hysterically shouted that it was impossible. It was like a dog without teeth, barking at a tiger.


    Although they all grimaced, sometimes they looked so ridiculous.


    "Patriarch, it''s not unreasonable for everyone to say so. Could it be that Samuel, that b*tch, hasmitted too much sin so the thunder punishment has risen to a higher level and is close to the individual immortal tribtion?" Ao Yong asked tentatively at this time.


    Before Ao Tian could speak, Wang Huanzhi had already straightened his livid face and said in a cold voice, "Although the Thunder punishment will be stronger because of the arrival of the victim in Eight Direction World, and it may even trigger the Nine Heavens Purple Thunder Formation. However, the Thunder punishment is still the Thunder punishment, and it is difficult for it to reach the real level of the Individual Immortal Tribtion." Ao Tian frowned. "Therefore, I have been waiting all along. It would be one thing if he only managed to lure out the Purple Thunder Beast. However, the problem is that after the Purple Thunder Beast, it was the Great Deste Dragon Emperor."


    Wang Huanzhi nodded and sighed again. Seeing that many people around him didn''t understand, he said in a sad voice, "The first wave of the Nine Heavens Purple Thunder Formation will summon the Purple Thunder Beast in the center. Then, among the Four Divine Beasts, a beast will be randomly summoned from one of them. Among the Four Divine Beasts, the Eastern Great Deste Dragon Emperor, the Western Thunder ck Tiger, the Southern Heaven-burning Vermilion Bird, and the Northern Earth-shaking Xuanwu."


    "As long as one of the Four Divine Heavenly Beasts is summoned, it will be the true Individual Immortal Tribtion," Wang Huanzhi said coldly. "Brother Ao must have been waiting just now."


    Ao Tian nodded. He had been waiting all along to see if Samuel''s Thunder punishment was a true Individual Immortal Tribtion.


    The two of them nodded, and each of them looked worse than the other. The whole scene was silent at the same time.


    "Then the Great Deste Dragon Emperor that Samuel summoned belongs to..." Ye Gucheng said unwillingly.


    "The lowest," said Ao Tian.


    Only then did Ye Gucheng finally let out a sigh of relief. The others were even more relieved.


    "In that case, although it''s an Individual Immortal tribtion, it doesn''t mean that Samuel is truly undergoing it, right?" Ye Gucheng asked.


    Ao Tian and Wang Huanzhi looked


    at each other, Wang Huanzhi


    n


    nodded and said, "The Thunder punishment itself is much stronger than the original foundation and even doubled. Although it is the Nine Heavens Purple Thunder of the Individual Immortal Tribtion, he only summoned the weakest one, the Great Deste Dragon Emperor. If it is reduced, it should not be."


    Ao Tian also agreed. He shook his head and said, "However, even so, this Samuel can''t withstand it."


    No one was willing to admit that Samuel was thest to suffer Individual immortal tribtion in the Eight Wilds Realm, because no one was willing to put Samuel in that position.


    "It seems that this kid''s retribution hase. Damn it, he used the Purple Thunder Beast to make trouble for us just now. Now, it''s time for the catastrophe to make trouble for him. Damn it, he only knows how to y tricks, b*tch." Ye Gucheng shouted excitedly.


    "Although Great Deste Dragon


    Emperor is the weakest of the four great heavenly beasts, its power is far greater than that of the Purple Thunder Beast. Now, let''s see how Samuel dies! Does he think he can bear the consequences of using his own heavenly tribtion to deal with us?"


    But at this moment, there was another roar in the sky.


    Then, there was still thunder and lightning in the dark clouds. The purple lightning was rolling, and a breeze blew. A long-haired tiger with a body full of purple lightning was standing in the south.


    "F*ck, Thunderous ck Tiger!"


    "Damn it, why is there another Heavenly Beast?"


    The crowd, which had just calmed down, was shocked again, as if they had seen a ghost.


    "What the hell is going on?" Even Samuel looked at the dragon and the tiger in the sky in a daze.


    "This..." Xiaobai was also at a loss as to what to do "Let''s put it this way. Generally speaking, the Individual immortal tribtions are the Nine Heavens Purple Thunder. It leads to one Purple Thunder Beast and one of the Four Heavens Beast However, I don''t quite understand why you attracted two."


    "Am I too strong?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "Maybe." Xiaobai shook his head.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, as soon as the voice of the man and the beast fell, another cry tore through the sky from the dark clouds. In the dark clouds in the south,


    the red fire burned the clouds. Then, with two huge wings pping violently, a phoenix, carrying a raging fire, swam up and down!


    "Damn it!"


    On the ground, the trembling elite soldiers, almost at the same time, shouted in unison.


    Ao Tian''s face was cold and could freeze a fly to death. "What do you mean? The Heaven Burning Phoenix?"


    "How... how could there be three in a row?"


    "This is impossible, isn''t it?"


    Wang Huanzhi and Ao Yong stared at the sky, not knowing what to say.


    "Roar!"


    Another deep sound was emitted from the dark clouds in the north. After the dark clouds scattered, a huge snake-like turtle slowly appeared.


    "F*ck, no... No way?" Ao Tian''s mouth was almost crooked as he murmured.

 Chapter 2726

    Chapter 2726


    "Four... Four Divine Beasts, all is here?" Even though Ao Tian was well-informed, he had never seen such a scene before.


    The Four Divine Beasts appeared at the same time?


    What kind of concept was this?


    Ao Tian looked through his mind and could not figure out when there was such a magnificent thing in the Eight Direction World.


    "Is this still a tribtion? This is obviously suicide."


    Ao Tian was like this. The others looked at each other in dismay. All of them opened their mouths wide and stared at the four heavenly beasts in the sky like idiots.


    "Is there a fucking mistake? How could it be like this?"


    "The entire Eight Direction World has never heard of the four great heavenly beasts moving out together."


    "I''ve read so many books and heard so many strange stories, but I''ve never heard of this before!"


    Even the True God of the Evesting Sea could only summon two when he was going through the tribtion. However, this guy, Samuel, got four in one breath.


    "It can''t be. Has this guy really reached thest stage of the Eight Wilds? Only when he reaches that realm can he have the chance to add Thunder punishment on the basis of the Individual Immortal Tribtion. From one or two to four?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone stopped talking. Although they were not convinced, it seemed to be the most reasonable exnation. Ye Gucheng was stunned for a long time. Seeing this, how could he be reconciled? He immediately said, "No matter what, four at a time. Samuel is waiting to die."


    One was already the nightmare of many cultivators, two were even more so super tests, and four...


    He would definitely die.


    "I wonder if you are the undercover agent on the opposite side?" Samuel looked at the four heavenly beasts, and his whole body couldn''t help shivering. The pressure of each heavenly beast was extremely strong. Even though they were so far away, four of them came out directly. How could this be yed?


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect it." Xiaobai opened his mouth wide and looked at the sky,pletely stunned.


    "What the hell is going on? It''s okay if it''s one or two, but it''s four?" Xiaobai looked at Samuel and asked in confusion.


    "Now it''s my fault?" Samuel was speechless. "Isn''t this what you said?"


    "I don''t know you... You''re so awesome." Xiaobai was speechless.


    The development of reality waspletely beyond his expectations.


    "Roar!"


    Four cries rang out at the same time. In mid-air, the Great Deste Dragon Emperor lived in the east, and the white tiger lived in the west. The roars of dragon and tiger broke the void and tore heaven and earth apart.


    The fire of hell burned the Vermilion Bird, making a low cry in the sky and shaking the ck Tortoise to the north. Its indestructible appearance alone made people feel ufortable.


    Not to mention whether the four beasts in the sky were close or not, many people with high cultivation felt extremely ufortable from such a long distance. Their backs and foreheads were full of sweat.


    "Roar!"


    The purple lightning beast sensed the roars of the four beasts in the sky and roared to the sky. The purple lightning around it was extremely violent.


    "The Eastern Great Deste Dragon Emperor, the Western Thunderous ck Tiger the Southern Heaven Burning Vermilion Bird, and the Northern Earth Shaking ck


    Tortoise! Samuel, Samuel, wel


    exactly are you?" In a mountain somewhere, Lu Ruoxin hid her body like a cat. At this time, she couldn''t help but frown.


    Behind her was her trusted subordinate whom she had cultivated in the top of the Blue Mountain for many years, and also one of the elites in her hands.


    There was a rare emotional fluctuation on her cold face. Her beautiful eyes were slightly stunned, and her red lips opened slightly. She was extremely shocked.


    In the Individual Immortal


    Tribtion, even his grandfather, the True God sof the Lu family, who could attract the divine beasts from all over the world at the same time, did not receive such treatment at all. Even after thousands of years, the major the True God s of the Lu family had never received such treatment.


    The highest record of the Lu family was the Three Beasts.


    But it had been lost for countless years, so that the Lu family only had such a record in an unusually old family book.


    "This brat... 4 of them are really rare. Even though it''s only a small loose immortal tribtion, I''m afraid there won''t be many of them in the history of Eight Direction World."


    In a certain world of the Tomes of Arcane, the two familiar voices of the old men appeared again.


    "It is indeed rare." Another voiceughed softly, "The longer I observe, the more I like this silly boy. I can also understand why that guy bowed to me for this boy."


    "It seems that you have fought with


    him for a few rounds, but in the end, one thing is.unified, that is, you all


    view him as the next ruler. Her


    he is still young now. Can he resist this heaven-defying divine


    punishment when he deals with the four heavenly beasts?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I am very confident in this kid." The voice smiled and continued, "Sometimes, if you want to make rules, you must first learn to challenge them. What do you think?"


    "You''re right."


    "Go and help him. Although there are some things that we shouldn''t intervene too much, the obstacles in front of him are really too big."


    "How do you want me to help him?"


    "Let''s secretly pour some energy into his dragon heart. This little guy is really tired."


    "Okay!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Samuel slowly stood up.

 Chapter 2727

    Chapter 2727


    "Anyway, it''s all my fault. Although it''s a little exaggerated, I''ve already yed." Samuel nced at Xiaobai with a firm smile. "Fight?"


    "Of course. But even if I die, I will take this group of people with me." After saying that, Samuel nced at everyone around him.


    His gaze caused the group of people to tremble uncontrobly.


    Just now, the Purple Thunder Beast caused by Samuel had blown them up and made them flee in all directions. If the four behemoths in the sky were to fall down, everyone would copse.


    "Are you ready?" Samuel nced at Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai nodded and said, "Although I was the Beast King and was taken away by you when I reincarnated, thinking about it, I could finally die under the joint attack of the four heavenly beasts and the Purple Thunder Beast. It could be regarded as another glory."


    "Then f*ck fight him."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel suddenly pulled back. The next second...


    "Damn it, this b*tch is reallying for us."


    "Samuel, you''re so mean."


    As the figure of Samuel disappeared, in the next second, he directly rushed toward Ao Tian and the others. Almost at the same time, the four divine heavenly beasts and the Purple Thunder Beast immediately gathered and moved toward Samuel. With each step they took, four heavenly thunders rolled down from the sky. Even Samuel of the Great Void Divine Steps on the ground was horrible and staggered.


    In addition, there was an overwhelming Purple Thunder Beast on the ground.


    Hong!!!


    After running a few steps, Samuel was blown to the ground. Even with the protection of the Indestructible Armor and the golden body, his body was still struck by the thunder, and his flesh and blood could be seen.


    But Samuel gritted his teeth and still rushed to Ao Tian and others. He was blown over, rose, fell, and rose again...


    It repeated again and again, full of reluctance.


    Seeing Samueling towards them, many people in Ao Tian''s group were angry and anxious. With the lightning of tens of thousands of miles, anyone would be scared out of their wits.


    For a time, the abuse was endless, and they all scolded Samuel. But when Samuel got closer and closer, they panicked. "F*ck you." Seeing Samuel getting closer and closer, Ao Tian was so angry that he blew his beard and widened his eyes.


    But the next second, he no longer cared about his image, turned around and ran away.


    How could a dignified patriarch of the Evesting Sea suddenly run away at this time? However, Ao Tian had no choice.


    As he ran, Wang Huanzhi and others were obviously stunned. They didn''t expect it to be like this. When they realized it, these leading Big Brothers also ran away desperately.


    Since all the big shots had run away, the soldiers naturally threw away their helmets and armors, and even the gs of the three families. When they were running for their lives, everything was a burden.


    As for dignity, who cared?


    Even so, Samuel still rushed over with the posture of being blown away.


    Although the three allied forces had arge number of people, they werepletely at a disadvantage at this time. They pushed each other. Before Samuel came, they trampled on each other and hurt each other. With A Tian and others as the leaders, they had high cultiva and management, so they could run well. The others with low cultivation might be able to run, but because there were too many of them, it was difficult to escape, so they were caught up by Samuel.


    Hong!!!


    Hong!!!


    ong!!


    With four bolts of Heavenly Thunder and purple lightning, every ce Samuel passed was scorched. Countless disciples of the allied forces were killed or injured, and all of them were reduced to ashes.


    For


    a time, screams kepting out, like hell on earth.


    Ao Tian fled back to the safe ce. When he looked at his troops with Wang Huanzhi and Fu Tian, they all thumped their chests and stamped their feet. Countless elite soldiers and generals were turned into ashes under the thunder.


    There were nearly a hundred thousand troops, but now it was still very sparse. There were less than twenty thousand of them.


    These were all the elites of each family. Once they died, they would hurt the foundation of each family.


    He had thought that he would use these elite soldiers to besiege Samuel and make it impossible for Samuel to escape. But now, it was unknown whether Samuel would die or not, but their people died miserably.


    They suffered greatly.


    Fu Tian was the f*cking speechless one. The siege of Samuel was not part of his n. However, in order to kill Samuel and show off his current strength in front of the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Ravilion, he bad brought many elite soldiers with him this time. Content belongs


    to


    This time, his heart was so cold that he almost lost most of her elites. He was heartbroken and extremely regretful.


    If he had known this would happen, he would have brought out 10,000 useless soldiers.


    "Samuel, it''s about time. They have suffered a lot. Now we have to deal with the catastrophe by ourselves. Otherwise, the more we continue, the stronger the catastrophe will be. At that time, we will really die." Xiaobai looked at the sky and said.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I never thought of living." Samuel grimaced in pain. If he could not save Yvonne, there was no difference between life and death.


    "Even if you don''t want to live, the catastrophe is getting stronger and stronger now. What can you do except resist?" Xiaobai said. Samuel looked up. In the sky were the four beasts, and the thunder beast was behind them, and he was already riddled with holes!


    What should he do?

 Chapter 2728

    Chapter 2728


    Let''s go all out!


    Samuel gritted his teeth, and then rushed directly to the four beasts in the sky. He took the opportunity to sh the Pangu Axe, and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel attacked the Purple Thunder Beast at the same time.


    Hong!!


    The golden light shot up to the sky and faced the four thunder pirs without being at a disadvantage.


    Looking into the distance, the golden light on the body of Samuel was shining, like a flying meteor. It carried an extremely strong pressure, shaking like a golden God of War, invincible!


    "Roar!"


    In the air, the four beasts were enraged by Samuel''s action and roared in unison.


    Great Deste Dragon Emperor raised its head and opened its mouth angrily. A green purple lightning column shot out directly. Almost at the same time, the Thunderous ck Tiger suddenly let out a tiger''s roar for thousands of miles. The Heaven-burning Vermilion Bird pounced with its wings, and the one foot of the Earth-suppressing ck Tortoise hit the ground. Three lightning pirs also attacked Samuel from three sides.


    Samuel''s face was cold. Looking at the four more overbearing lightning pirsing at him, he knew that he had no way out.


    "F*ck, you are the weakest among the four beasts, but you are the most fierce at attacking me. I''ll kill you." Samuel gritted his teeth, and then directly rushed to Great Deste Dragon Emperor.


    "What a fool." Ao Tian ran far away and sent many disciples to stand in his way.


    He couldn''t help but sneer when he saw Samuel attacking Great Deste Dragon Emperor.


    "Although Great Deste Dragon Emperor is the weakest among the four beasts, in fact, it is not the easiest to deal with," Wang Huanzhi said with a


    sneer.


    Among the Four Divine Beasts, the Thunderous ck Tiger mainly attacked, Earth-suppressing ck Tortoise mainly defended, and the Vermilion Bird could be reborn and was good at using fire, and the encounter with it was equivalent to fighting twice. Among them, Great Deste Dragon Emperor was the most ordinary one, but it could also be said that it was the most omnipotent one.


    Because it was a Divine Tribtion, among the Four Divine Beasts, many people would choose the most targeted one. For example, people who were strong in attack and weak in defense would often encounter an aggressive Divine Beast like Thunderous ck Tiger. If one relied on defense, one would often be exhausted in dealing with it, or be firmly suppressed by Earth-suppressing ck Tortoise.


    And those who were outstanding in the spirit flow, control stream, or other sects were easily attacked by the Heaven-burning Vermilion Bird. However, most of them were from the same sect. The confrontation between their attributes or their direct strength made many people suffer. Great Deste Dragon Emperor, which was omnipotent, was the easiest to deal with.


    But that was rtive!


    When the four heavenly beasts existed, Great Deste Dragon Emperor''s omnipotent nature would be infinitely magnified.


    It was obviously unwise for Samuel to challenge Great Deste Dragon Emperor first at this time.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore. Anyway, he has to endure the heavenly tribtion himself. Damn it, let''s see how he dies." Ao Yong was exasperated. "Great Deste Dragon Emperor? We just want Samuel to slowly enjoy the pain before he dies."


    Almost at this time, Samuel had rushed into the air and suddenly focused all the energy on Pangu Axe.


    "Whether it''s life or death, it''s all up to you." He swept Pangu Axe in his hand, and Samuel flew to the front of Great Deste Dragon Emperor. His eyes were like torches as he raised his axe!


    Downward!!


    "Rise!"


    Suddenly, the golden light of Pangu Axe shone brightly.


    It was at this moment that Samuel realized that the boundless Spiritual Power in the Dragon Tribe''s heart was crazily pouring into his Pangu Axe through his arm.


    As Samuel roared, the giant axe arrived.


    Hong!!!


    The dazzling light struck straight at the dragon''s head. Not only did the lightning spew out of the dragon''s mouth shatter, but the strong light also chopped toward the dragon''s head.


    "Roar!"


    Great Deste Dragon Emperor screamed miserably.


    The mighty Great Deste Dragon Emperor''s enormous head turned into thousands of bolts of purple lightning as it descended with a loud roar. Peng!


    With a muffled sound, the purple lightning exploded and spread hundreds of meters.


    "This... this is fucking!"


    "He killed Great Deste Dragon Emperor?"


    "How is this possible?"


    Ao Tian was so anxious that he took


    a few steps forward. The sinister smile just now froze on his face like glue, and it was still burning with pain. He justughed at the fact that Samuel would be tortured to death by Great Deste Dragon Emperor, but the guy directly seckilled it.


    Bang!


    Almost at the same time, three thunder pirs exploded on Samuel.


    Sizzle!!!


    The whole sky suddenly became extremely bright, and no one could open their eyes.


    In the center of the white light, Samuel was covered in purple lightning.


    "Ahh!!"


    The intense pain was about to tear Samuel into pieces. They quickly upied Samuel''s brain, consciousness, and any part of his body.


    "Boom!"


    The dragon heart in the middle of his body suddenly shook, and the vast energy of the sea spread wildly.


    When the energy scattered to the Indestructible Armor, the


    Indestructible Armor, which had lost its luster like scrap iron, lit up again with purple divine radiance. The dim golden body also slowly bloomed with golden radiance, and the damaged muscles and limbs of Samuel were recovering at an extremely fast speed.


    Samuel also frowned. He could feel that his physical strength had returned, and this time, it was much stronger than before. "Dragon Heart, are you helping me?"


    "Ah!!!"


    With a roar across the sky, Samuel suddenly jumped out of the purple lightning and attacked the Thunder ck Tiger in the west!


    "Damn it, no way!"


    On the ground, among the crowd, someone could not help eximing.


    "Go to hell!"


    Samuel''s body was like lightning as the axe descended!


    Hong!!


    The Thunder ck Tiger''s body split into two, turning into two balls of purple lightning that fell down with a loud bang!


    Bang, bang!


    The Heaven-burning Vermilion Bird and Earth-suppressing ck Tortoise attacked Samuel again.


    The purple lightning circled around him again, but Samuel just smiled ferociously and stared at the Heaven-burning Vermilion Bird.


    "Next, it''s you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel ran the Great Void Divine Steps and turned into an illusion, rushing straight to the Heaven-burning


    Vermilion Bird.


    As if sensing the provocation ofProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Samuel, the Heaven-burning Vermilion Bird let out a long howl


    and spread its wings. The fire of hell instantly burned, and with a leap of its wings, the purple lightning column carrying the fire of hell


    directly hit Samuel. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Ah!"


    Samuel poured all his power into his hand. Clenching Pangu Axe tightly, he aimed straight at the purple lightning column and faced it head-on. Pangu Axe was chopped down, and the 100-meter-long axe radiance passed through the pir!


    Bang!!


    The axe light broke out of the pir and hit the Heaven-burning Vermilion Bird directly. Instantly, the Hell Fire went out, leaving only the Vermilion Bird


    egg standing there.


    Bang!!


    Samuel was also hit by the purple lightning column, and the Indestructible Armor went out again like scrap iron. The left arm of Samuel disappeared, and there was a huge bloody hole in his chest!


    Blood flowed down from the bloody hole in his mouth and chest. It was as beautiful as flowing light.


    "Damn it, I can''t take it anymore." Samuel gritted his teeth and looked at the remaining Heaven-shaking Xuanwu in the sky.

 Chapter 2729

    Chapter 2729


    "Even if you can''t hold on, you have to. Either kill them or your soul will be destroyed from now on, and you will never be reincarnated!" Xiaobai shouted anxiously.


    His soul was destroyed, and he would never be reincarnated?


    Was Samuel afraid?"


    Of course, he was not afraid!


    What he feared was that he would never see Yvonne, Han Nian, Saber Twelve, and Manfred ever again!


    "I don''t want my soul to be destroyed! I don''t want to never be reincarnated again! Come on!!" The roar pierced through the starry sky, causing tens of thousands of people to bepletely shocked!


    How arrogant!


    How domineering!


    How stubborn!


    "Roar!"


    The bird egg shattered. With a long cry, a purple phoenix appeared.


    "Samuel, be careful. After the Nirvana, the purple phoenix is at least twice as strong as it used to be." Xiaobai shouted in a hurry.


    "I don''t care." Samuel shouted angrily, and the heart of the Dragon Tribe madly poured out like an engine that was about to explode. The Golden God blood in his body flowed wildly, and his Pangu Axe exploded again!


    Purple Phoenix was also furious. She suddenly waved her hand, and the purple lightning pir once again converged with the divine radiance of Pangu Axe.


    Hong!


    The purple lightning hit Samuel''s body, which was much more painful than the previous purple lightning. It was not only physical torture, but also his spirit.


    Was this the power of the Heaven-burning Purple Phoenix after the Nirvana?


    Very strong!!


    Unfortunately, Samuel''s mental state had long been detached, and there was only one belief in his heart.


    He had to live!!


    His body was sent flying hundreds of meters away, and then Samuel barely stopped. However, the remaining right hand was swallowed by the purple lightning, and the Indestructible Armor even directly shrank into Samuel''s body, as if it had disappeared.


    As for his body, there were bloody holes everywhere, and there was not a trace of human shape left!


    The Heaven-burning Purple Phoenix on the opposite side also fell to the ground with a bang, causing countless shes of purple lightning.


    It was dead silent.


    Even though tens of thousands of people present were the enemies of Samuel, they were still shocked by this scene. Everyone present was shocked and their hearts were pounding.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Even Ao Tian thought that he had no ability to withstand such fierce Four beasts Heavenly Tribtion.


    But Samuel had killed three beasts!


    This was not enough to describe him as strong. To some extent, Samuel at this time was the True God of Eight Direction World.


    He was full of arrogance!


    "I should be such a person to have a child." Even if Ao Tian was angry, he could not help sighing at this time, "With this child, why should I worry about the world? How can I take the top of the Blue Mountain seriously? It''s a pity that he can''t be used by me."


    "This brat is indeed arrogant, but his arrogance is admirable. One person can withstand three heavenly beasts. If it was a normal tribtion, he would already be an Individual Immortal. He would even be a rare talent among loose immortals. If he was groomed, he would create a miracle. He would be the first lowly True God in Eight Direction World." Wang Huanzhi said with rare admiration.


    Fu Tian stumbled. Even now, the scene of Samuel killing the 3 great heavenly beasts was still hard to erase in his mind. That was really too shocking, shocking to the point that he may still remember it in his whole life.


    Ao Tian and Wang Huanzhi were right. In the case of Samuel, if the Fu family helped him a little, Samuel would be the new True God.


    He was the True God of the Fu Family!


    With him, the Fu family would have been able to secure the position of the three major families with True God long ago. Why would they have to worry about losing their self-esteem and everything after following others like a dog?


    "Samuel, am I really wrong?" Fu Tian murmured to himself.


    "No matter how strong he is, he will die soon." Looking at Ao Tian and Wang Huanzhi, who rarely praised Samuel, e Gucheng felt so sad that his whole heart was almost twisted. In his heart, only he was the God''s favored son. Only he could enjoy the praise of these big shots, and it should not belonged to that


    good-for-nothing. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Even his hands are gone. Even if this fellow has an iron body, so what?" Wu Yan hurriedly said.


    "People like him should really die. They should die as soon as possible and be reborn as soon as possible. Oh no, it''s better not to be reincarnated. They are annoying trash."


    In a dark corner.


    Chi Meng walked quickly to the front of Lu Ruoxin and said, "Miss, Samuel should not be able to take it anymore. Let''s go and help her, right?"


    Lu Ruoxin didn''t say anything. She closed her lips tightly and thought quickly.


    Samuel''s performance was too


    shocking, to the extent where even


    her ice-cold heart was greatly shaken. She wanted to take action to help, because Samuel was


    already exhausted, ready t


    be killed


    by heavenly beasts at any time. However, if she rashly took action, she was worried that this shocking scene would end here, trulycking a perfect ending.


    "Miss, it will be toote if we don''t take action. This is the catastrophe. Once Samuel fails, then he..." Chi Meng said worriedly.


    She couldn''t understand Lu Ruoxin''s intention. Lu Ruoxin personally led her elite troops to save Samuel, but at the most dangerous moment of Samuel, Lu Ruoxin hesitated.


    This shouldn''t be the case. The elite troops of Lu Ruoxin would never move until her n was perfect, but she made an exception for Samuel. "Can you bear it?" Lu Ruoxin looked at Samuel in the distance and asked.

 Chapter 2730

    Chapter 2730


    Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s words, Chi Meng frowned. It was the first time that she had heard such a tone since she followed Lu Ruoxin for so long. There were expectations, doubts, and a faint feeling of a youngdy''s heart in it.


    Chi Meng raised her head slightly. "Samuel, can you bear it?"


    "Are you okay?" Xiaobai shouted anxiously.


    At this time, Samuel was on the verge of copse, and his consciousness was like paste.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Samuel, don''t close your eyes. If you close your eyes, you will never be able to open them again. Didn''t you say that you would use these eyes to see Yvonne, Nian''er grow up, and Saber Twelve and the others return safely? Don''t close your eyes, don''t!" Xiaobai desperately shouted at Samuel.


    For the current Samuel, there was a thin line between life and death.


    It was so simple to close his eyes.


    Shaking his head, Samuel tried to cheer up. "Yes, I want to see Yvonne grow old with me. I want to see Nian''er grow up and even get married. I want to see my grandson, Manfred, Saber Twelve, and..."


    "Come on!"


    All of a sudden, Samuel suddenly shouted. His eyes, which were about to close, suddenly widened with anger, and a golden light shot out from his eyes.


    "Stay alive!"


    With an evil smile on the corner of his mouth, Samuel rushed up and turned into a golden light, shuttling through the purple lightning and dark clouds. Compared to the enormous body of Earth-suppressing ck Tortoise in the distant north, Samuel at this moment was so small.


    "The Samsara of Life and Death, Samuel!!! Never perish!"


    With a roar, Samuel clenched his teeth. Although he had no arms, he injected all his energy into his brain.


    He tried to use his head to collide with the indestructible Earth-suppressing ck Tortoise!


    "Is this guy fucking crazy?" Wang Huanzhi shouted angrily.


    "He can still fight after being injured to such an extent. Samuel, although I hate you to the core, I will definitely build a Cenotaph for you in the hall of the Medicine God''s Pavilion after your death. This will be my respect!"


    The sinister Wang Huanzhi was also shocked at this time.


    Samuel was so stubborn and unyielding that Wang Huanzhi regarded Samuel as his role model.


    "I, Ao Tian, will remember you even after I die." Ao Tian also frowned and sighed.


    The others opened their mouths wide and looked at the scene in midair in disbelief. They would die without regrets if they could see such a situation in their lives.


    Under the gaze of tens of thousands of people, Samuel was fearless and bravely rushed to Earth-suppressing ck Tortoise in the north.


    The Purple Thunder Beast and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel suddenly stopped trembling.


    Hong!!!


    The heaven and earth shook wildly


    with the explosion. Under everyone''s


    staggering sight, within the Vet


    explosion light circle, they were shocked to find that the armor of Earth-suppressing ck Tortoise, which was as hard as a rock, fell one by one like a broken mountain.


    And then he was fragmented!


    A tiny body could shake a miracle!!


    Samuel shattered Earth-suppressing ck Tortoise!


    "How... how is this possible?" Ao Tian held his head and felt his scalp numb.


    The dry and old skin of Wang Huanzhi also had goosebumps for a long time!


    "Is this a miracle?"


    The rest of the people looked up and sighed. Their horror was beyond words.


    Hu!


    Lu Ruoxin breathed out a sigh of relief. Her long and slender hands, which were like jade and lotus, were already sweating.


    It turned out that she was also worried about someone!


    "He won." Lu Ruoxin turned back and smiled at Chi Meng. It was the first time for Chi Meng to see her sweet smile in front of this temperamental and arrogant and colddy.


    "Yes, he won," Chi Meng said.


    "It seems that he did not let you down." A voice sounded in the world of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book.


    "He did not disappoint the immense power you provided him with the Dragon Heart." Another voice said with a smile of satisfaction.


    "Since he was able to walk out of my Training Tower, I know that he will definitely seed in facing the heavenly tribtion."


    The so-called catastrophe was


    actually apletely different experience for anyone. Some people sessfully passed it, so they


    turned into feathers and ascend ne


    Some people''s souls were destroyed under the catastrophe, and they would never be reborn. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Such a difference was not just the strength of each person''s cultivation. After all, those who could face the catastrophe were actually satisfied with their level of cultivation. What really affected their fate was their will.


    Will was something that could not be seen or touched, but it was the most important force that could support anyone.


    It was the same in the catastrophe. The more you were afraid of it and the less determined you were, the stronger it was, and the more you could not breathe.


    "The so-called Dao is also like this, advancing forward bravely. The Dao is one''s own Dao!"


    Honglong!!!


    At this time, the dark clouds in the sky dissipated, and the purple lightning gradually faded. The Purple Thunder Beast that was fighting with the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel suddenly shrank.


    The sunlight scattered slightly and shone on the already devastatednd. Under the erosion and baptism of the catastrophe, this city was riddled with holes, like a purgatory on earth. Fortunately, they ushered in sunshine again. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    In the sky, a golden light that was shoulder to shoulder with the sun emitted a unique weak light...


    Samuel was about to change!

 Chapter 2731

    Chapter 2731


    Then, the golden light disappeared.


    Obviously, when no one was paying attention, two silver lights rushed out of the golden light, wrapped around the golden light, and quickly disappeared into the sky as if they were transparent.


    It was extremely fast and its light was extremely faint, making people feel as if the golden light had disappeared.


    The Purple Thunder Beast dissipated, and everything returned to peace.


    The tribtion was over.


    The allied forces of the three armies, who had just reacted, led their men to rush to the sky at this time. After searching around, they no longer saw Samuel''s figure and aura. Then, they rxed and breathed a sigh of relief to make sure that Samuel''s soul had dissipated under the catastrophe. "Send the news that Samuel has been killed." Ao Tian sighed in his heart when he saw that there were currently less than ten thousand people in the group. He began to understand the miserable defeat of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. After all, even if he personally appeared and faced Samuel, he only ended up in a miserable state.


    "Yes!" Ao Yong nodded.


    Ao Tian stopped talking. In the blink of an eye, he looked at the Firestone City behind him, which was already in a sea of fire. Maybe at this time, it was really worthy of this name. Then, Ao Tian led the Evesting Sea''s men back.


    After Ao Tian left, Wang Huanzhi also left. The entire alliance army also began to retreat.


    The battle was over, and there was no point in continuing.


    With the departure of arge number of people, everything in Firestone City seemed to calm down, except for the fire in the city, the scorched earth, and the smoke.


    "Miss, let''s... go back." In a secret passage somewhere in the mountain, Chi Meng said with some embarrassment.


    For some reason, although she hated Samuel very much, she was still shocked by Samuel''s heaven-defying tribtion just now. She could not help but feel sad for him when she saw Samuel disappear into the sky.


    Lu Ruoxin had been frowning, and her eyes were like torches. Unlike others, she saw the strange phenomenon when the golden light disappeared.


    As the princess of the Lu family, Lu Ruoxin''s cultivation and ability were excellent. At the same time, such an identity meant that she could get a lot of treasures that ordinary people could not imagine.


    The Diting Bead was like this.


    The bead made of the right eye of the Innate Magic Beast, Diting, could observe the surroundings within a radius of five kilometers, listen to the movement within a hundred miles, and smell the smell of thousands of miles away. Lu Ruoxin often wore it around her. Sometimes, it was more to predict the danger in advance, or to master the environment before the enemy. This was her style of doing things.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Princess Lu did everything faster than anyone else.


    "You go back with them first." After saying that, Lu Ruoxin was about to fly forward.


    Chi Meng quickly stood in front of her. "Miss, where are you going?" Speaking of this, Chi Meng quickly lowered her head and knelt on the ground. "I dare not ask about your private affairs, but..."


    "It''s just that Eight Direction World is very dangerous. Although your cultivation is unparalleled, if you are alone, you will inevitably encounter danger!" Given the status and appearance of the Lu family''s princess, it was natural that everyone in the world would flock to her. With her status and pride, she had always had many enemies. If she went out alone, Chi Meng would not be able to bear the consequences if something happened. "Danger?" Lu Ruoxin frowned. Although she was arrogant, she had always been served by others. She hesitated for a moment and threw down a jade stone. "If I need help, I will call you. This jade stone will lead you to find me. For him, I can give it a try."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Ruoxin rushed out like an arrow.


    "Him?" Chi Meng frowned. "Who is he referring to?"


    As Lu Ruoxin and the rest withdrew, the entire Firestone City finally quieted down.


    This ce became quiet. However, Eight Direction World''s cities erupted into chaos.


    All the cities in the world sighed with regret.


    "Have you heard? The alliance army


    stabbed a knife in the back and joined forces with the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea to kill the Mysterious Man Samuel behind the scenes. At the same time, after Samuel left the city, the Fu and Ye family''s alliance army even killed all the disciples who had just joined the mysterious man''s alliance in Heavenly Lake City''s inn."


    "I heard that the Void Sect was also attacked. Many tens of thousands of disciples died miserably. From morning till night, they were unable to hold on any longer. As for Samuel, his death was even more vigorous."


    "Ugh, Samuel had joined hands with the alliance army and the Void Sect and had defeated the Medicine God''s Pavilion. This can be seen with the naked eye that there will definitely be a great achievement in the future. Who knows..."


    "Sigh, I heard that during the great battle, this fellow attracted the Individual Immortal Tribtion. Furthermore, he summoned all of the Four Divine Beasts in one breath. It can be said to be a miracle in the entire Eight Direction World."


    "Speaking of which, Samuel has


    been famous. First, he used the identity of the Mysterious Man to kill the top of Mount Qi, and now, as Samuel, he created a miraculous catastrophe. As I said, the man the goddess of Fu family likes is not as simple as a piece of trash Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Heh heh, you all are just too good at boasting about Samuel, aren''t you?" Right at this time, a middle-aged manughed disdainfully, his words immediately drawing the attention of others.


    Next to the middle-aged man sat several elders and a handsome young man.


    "Uncle, I''m afraid you are ignorant and haven''t heard of Samuel''s deeds, have you?"


    The middle-aged manughed and said, "Heard? What you hear is false, what you see is true, understand?"


    Then, the middle-aged men next to


    him immediately smiled and said, "The so-called Samuel you''re talking about is just a defeated subordinate of our First Commander. By the way, let me introduce. This is the


    vanguardmander of the


    Medicine God''s Pavilion, the adopted son of Patriarch Ao of the


    Evesting Sea, Ye Gucheng!"


    Ye Gucheng smiled gently and naturally had to raise his cup to drink tea.


    "Ye... Ye Gucheng?"


    "You... you''re Patriarch Ao''s adopted son?" The group of people looked at each other in shock.


    Ye Gucheng didn''t say anything and pretended to be very arrogant. However, several middle-aged men next to him took over the words and said, "It''s


    true."


    "Only those who are really capable can be conferred the title of nobility. Those who are not capable can do nothing but let Jianghu boast about their regret after death."


    These four middle-aged men were Wu Yan, First Peak Elder, and Fifth Peak Elder.


    After the four finished speaking, they burst intoughter.


    The crowd, who had been very sorry for Samuel just now, suddenly became speechless. What else was left of a dead person besides sighing? Compared with the magnificent Ye Gucheng in front of them, the winner seemed to be determined.


    "It''s almost time for them toe, isn''t it?" Ye Gucheng took a sip of tea and looked at the aisle disdainfully.


    "They are outside the city." Wu Yan covered his mouth andughed.


    Ye Gucheng, Wu Yan, and the others looked at each other and smiled at each other with extreme sarcasm...

 Chapter 2732

    Chapter 2732


    "Who is this Ye Gucheng? Why haven''t I heard of him before?"


    Those people did not dare to boast about Samuel at this time. Instead, they began to talk about it in low voices.


    "He is the genius disciple of the Void Sect. I heard that he was extremely talented and smart. Sigh, he became the vanguardmander of the Medicine God''s Pavilion at such a young age. The most important thing is that he is the adopted son of Patriarch Ao of the Evesting Sea. To be honest, I also think what they said makes sense. No matter how capable Samuel is, he is still a dead person. He is iparable to Young Master Ye."


    "You''re right. How can a vige bumpkin from the wilderness and a bitch from the earthpare with a God''s favored son like our Young Master Ye? The difference is too great."


    Hearing the gradually rising discussion, Ye Gucheng smiled with satisfaction. The reason why he chose to drink tea and wait here was because of this.


    He should be the only one who deserved the limelight.


    Although their methods were despicable, history had always been rewritten by living people.


    Who cared about the process?


    The winner was just so-so.


    "They''reing." Wu Yan smiled.


    Ye Gucheng nodded and looked around. On the street, Fu Tian rushed in angrily with disciples of the Fu family, Ye Shijin, and Fu Mei.


    In less than a moment, a group of people rushed into the second floor of the teahouse.


    Seeing Ye Gucheng and others, Fu Tian was furious. "Ye Gucheng, what do you mean by this?"


    "What do I mean?" Ye Gucheng dug his ears and smiled disdainfully.


    Then, he fixed his eyes on Fu Mei. Although she was married, Fu Mei was well maintained and still as charming as a girl.


    "We have agreed that after the matter is done, we will take charge of Firestone City. But what do you mean now? You have sent a lot of troops to guard Firestone City. Do you want to act shamelessly?" Fu Tian was extremely angry.


    After killing Samuel, Fu Tian had a sleepless night, and his emotions were extremelyplicated. The heaven-defying behavior of Samuel shocked him so much that he always doubted whether what he had done was right or wrong.


    But when he thought that after this operation, the Fu family not only got rid of the big trouble, but also captured Firestone City, the most important strategic city for the Fu and Ye allied army at present, Fu Tian felt a little relieved.


    At least, the future of the Fu family was still exciting, and it was not wrong.


    Ye Gucheng smiled gently and set up a cup of tea in front of Fu Tian. "Patriarch Fu, take your time. Sit down and have a sip of tea to calm down."


    Fu Tian was helpless. Although he


    was angry, he could only sit down obediently. As soon as he sat down, Ye Shijun also sat down. Fu Mei wanted to sit on Ye Shijun''s right, which was closer to Fu Tian, but when she felt Ye Gucheng''s gaze, she suddenly smiled inadvertently and sat next to Ye Shijun''s left, closer to Ye Gucheng.


    As soon as he sat down, Fu Mei felt that her beautiful legs had been gently kicked by someone. Without looking down, she knew the answer from the handsome smile of Ye Gucheng.


    With a gentle lift of her beautiful foot, Fu Mei also took advantage of the opportunity to hook onto the foot of Ye Gucheng.


    Fu Mei was naturally tempted by such a young and handsome genius youth. The most important thing was that Ye Gucheng''s current status was what she valued the most.


    Ye Gucheng was Ao Tian''s adopted son and a famous people in the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea.


    As for Ye Shijun, although he was the City Lord, there was nothing he couldpare with Ye Gucheng other than the surname.


    Ye Gucheng smiled gently, reached under the table with one hand, and made a three gesture.


    Fu Mei understood tacitly.


    "Ye Gucheng, after all, we are allies who have fought together. There is no reason not to keep the promises, right?" Fu Tian said gloomily.


    "Patriarch Fu Tian, you can eat


    whatever you want, but you can''t talk nonsense. I don''t dare to say anything else in Gucheng, but honesty is the top priority.


    Otherwise, the Medicine God''s


    Pavilion would not have given such an important position to Gucheng. Patriarch Ao would definitely not ept a pervert who doesn''t keep his word." Wu Yan smiled and said.


    "You don''t have any evidence. Patriarch Fu, you said that Firestone City belongs to you. Do you have any proof?" The Fifth Peak Elder said with a smile.


    Fu Tian snorted disdainfully and took out the edict from his pocket on the spot. "I knew you would behave shamelessly. I brought the edict with me."


    Wu Yan and the others immediately


    pretended to be shocked. The First Peak Elder directly picked up the imperial edict and took a look. He frowned and said, "Gucheng, the imperial edict is indeed true. There is also the seal of the Medicine God''s Pavilion on it."


    Hearing this, Fu Tian immediately turned his head away with confidence. Did they really think that he was an idiot?


    "Since the imperial edict is true, I''ll give it to you." Ye Gucheng smiled without any worry.


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you to withdraw your troops," Fu Tian said with a sneer.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Elder of the Fifth Peak and Sixth Peak nodded and stood up, ready to go out. But at this moment, Wu Yan''s eyes were fixed on the imperial edict. Then he suddenly waved his hand and said, "Wait."


    Just as everyone was puzzled, Wu Yan said coldly, "I don''t think we can withdraw this army." The Fu family frowned when they heard this. "What did this mean? They couldn''t withdraw?" Ye Gucheng and the others had already sneered, but they pretended to be puzzled. "Why?"

 Chapter 2733

    Chapter 2733


    "Why? Patriarch Fu Tian, are you old, or are all the young people who can study in your Fu family dead?" Wu Yan shouted coldly. Then he grabbed the imperial edict and threw it on the table. "Can you read?"


    Fu Tian gritted his teeth. Could he read the words? and the Fu Family was one of the three major families. How could he not know how to read? Wu Yan''s words were obviously provocation.


    However, thinking that Firestone City was still in the hands of the other party, Fu Tian could only forcefully swallow his anger. He took the imperial edict and read, "City Lord Fu Family, I, Zhu Kaixuan, represent Firestone City and promise that as long as my Zhu n exists, Firestone City will forever obey your orders and support the Fu and Ye n. This City Lord''s seal can be seen."


    After Fu Tian finished reading, he raised his head naturally.


    "You do know how to read, but not only this." Wu Yan smiled disdainfully.


    As soon as Wu Yan''s words came out, the elders of the First Peak and others could no longer hold back theirughter. They all lowered their heads and covered their mouths with their hands and then smiled. Fu Tian immediately became angry and turned around and shouted, "What are youughing at?"


    "Patriarch Fu, of course, they areughing at you for being stupid. You also read it. Zhu Kaixuan said that the Zhu n existed, and Firestone City would be Fu and Ye family Army''s. But let me ask you, where is the current Zhu n?" Wu Yan coldly smiled.


    The Zhu family was naturally destroyed by Samuel!


    But...


    Suddenly, Fu Tian''s face turned cold and his eyes widened! Obviously, he was fooled by Wu Yan and others. Wu Yan and the others were ying character games with him. Each word had already set up an ambush! "You!!!" Fu Tian was furious. He was so excited that he even wanted to rush up and settle ounts with them.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of the Firestone City, why would the Fu Family betray Samuel? Perhaps there were many reasons and excuses for betraying the Fu Family back then, but after witnessing Samuel''s heaven defying tribtion, Fu Tian naturally wouldn''t be willing to ept those useless excuses. Only the Firestone City could calm him down a bit.


    But now, Firestone City was just the fruits they used to trick monkeys like them.


    However, as soon as Fu Tian moved, Wu Yan and the others immediately attacked with their sabers. Obviously, they had been prepared for Fu Tian.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Pa!"


    Ye Gucheng pped Fu Tian in the face.


    "What? You want to hit me?" Ye Gucheng sneered disdainfully.


    Fu Tian''s face was red and swollen from the p. With his ability, a starving camel would be bigger than a horse, but so what if it was bigger than a horse? Longevity City was under the influence of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Would he be able to leave safely after taking action?


    "Bah!" Ye Gucheng spat on Fu Tian''s face and pped the table disdainfully. "Bitch, don''t be shameless!"


    Fu Tian''s face was ice-cold as he


    wiped away his saliva. "Ye Gucheng, don''t go too far. Our Ye and Fu


    alliance forces helped you kill Samuel, then your Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea will no longer have the greatest threat. You''ve already received the greatest benefits. I beg of you to do as you say when ites to Firestone City."


    "You also said that without Samuel, the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea didn''t have the greatest threat? Since that''s the case, why do we need to create another threat? Give Firestone City to you? What a joke!" Ye Gucheng sneered disdainfully.


    Sending Firestone City to the allied forces of the Fu and Ye family Army was equivalent to forcefully creating a huge threat in the political situation. How could the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea be so stupid?


    "Ye Gucheng, you''ve gone too far. Do you really think that our Fu and Ye alliance army is easy to bully?" Fu Tian gritted his teeth and shouted angrily.


    Peng!


    Ye Gucheng was instantly enraged as he fiercely shouted, "Do you think that our Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea will be afraid of you without Samuel?"


    "What!!"


    Fu Tian suddenly turned pale and staggered back.


    He... he was stunned to find out that he had eliminated the threat that Samuel posed to him. However, without the support of Samuel, how much confidence would he have in facing the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea?


    He didn''t know.


    But he only knew one thing. If Samuel was still alive at this time, then the Fu and Ye allied forces would be full of confidence at this time.


    But now?


    He didn''t know.


    He didn''t know if he could be tough or not. He only knew that he was a little afraid.


    Ye Shijin and the others looked at each other in dismay. After all this time, they were helping the enemy get rid of the heresy, but this heresy was their own arm?


    Seeing this group of people standing there dumbfounded, Ye Gucheng and the others could no longer hold back theirughter.


    Taking advantage of the enemy''s


    hands to kill enemies, not only did he


    remove his trusted subordinates''


    major problems, but he also


    destroyed the enemy''s forces.


    el


    Although Ye Gucheng hated Samuel very much, there was a saying in Samuel that was right, "Good troops relied on stratety!"


    "You, you... you are simply bitches." Fu Tian''s face was cold, and he was so angry that he was trembling. He nced at the people around him and said, "Let''s go!"


    "Wait a minute!" As soon as he turned around, Ye Gucheng suddenly said in a cold voice, "What do you think this is? A teahouse? Can youe and go whenever you want?"


    Hearing this, Fu Tian was stunned, and an ominous feeling rose from the bottom of his heart!

 Chapter 2734

    Chapter 2734


    In the blink of an eye, Fu Tian frowned. "What else do you want?"


    Ye Gucheng smiled gently and did not speak. He just looked at Wu Yan indifferently.


    Wu Yan smiled and said, "We don''t want to do anything, but we just want to collect some interest."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sound of footsteps outside the teahouse. Looking down, the Fu family saw that the whole teahouse was surrounded by people.


    Several highly cultivated masters in the Evesting Sea uniforms also rushed to the second floor at this time.


    "What? Do you want to kill us?" Fu Tian coldly snorted, "If you want to deal with us like this, then why don''t you give it a try? Let everyone in the world take a good look at the oue of cooperating with you. With the thirty-four lives of my Fu n, I think it''s worth it to exchange for the reputation of your Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion."


    Fu Tian threatened.


    "It seems that not only do you not know the words, but your ears are also not very good." Wu Yan gently patted Fu Tian''s old face and said sarcastically, "Bastard, since you are old, you''d better get out of here early."


    "You!" Fu Tian was furious.


    "You silly old thing, am I not clear enough? What I said was to collect interest from you. When did I say that I wanted to kill you?" Wu Yan scolded with


    a sneer.


    This kind of feeling made him very happy. Normally, as an Elder of the Commandment Yard of the Void Sect, he could not humiliate the patriarch of the Fu family in this way for the rest of his life.


    He was not qualified before, and now it was the same.


    But it was obviously his own cleverness that changed all this. He chose the right future star, Ye Gucheng. Now, he patted the face of Fu Tian, but Fu Tian couldn''t do anything, which made Wu Yan feel very happy.


    Fu Tian looked cold but did not dare to refute.


    "Kneel down and bark like dogs three times. And then your Fu family can leave." After Wu Yan finished speaking, he raised his eyes higher than anything else.


    Ye Shijun was instantly enraged, "Wu Yan, don''t go too far. It''s one thing if you refuse to hand over the Firestone City, but you still want to oppress us?"


    Wu Yan''s hand immediately moved as he grabbed onto his neck and shouted coldly, "So what if I''m bullying you?"


    After he finished speaking, he released his hand and pushed Ye Shijun several meters away.


    As soon as Wu Yan made his move, many disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion and masters of the Evesting Sea immediately drew their des and surrounded the entire Fu n.


    "Ye Gucheng, you want the Fu and Ye families to help you, and we helped you without thinking. How can you treat us like this?" Fu Tian suddenly felt extremely regretful.


    If he had known this would happen today, why would he have done that?


    Originally, he could have had a tough back in front of Ye Gucheng. After all, it was a fact that he had joined forces with Samuel to defeat the Medicine God''s Pavilion. But now? Without the abnormal ally of Samuel, the Medicine God''s Pavilion was currently with the Evesting Sea.


    If they fought, could the allied forces of the Fu and Ye families resist the attack?


    "Okay, I''ll bark." Fu Tian gritted his teeth, bent his knees, and knelt on the ground with a bang, with anger in his eyes. "Woof


    Ye Gucheng, Wu Yan, and the others suddenly burst intoughter. Ye Gucheng kicked Fu Tian, making him turn upside down. "Fu Tian, do you know why I humiliate you like this?"


    Fu Tian was unclear!


    "To humiliate a useless Fu Tian like you, there''s nothing to be afraid of. Since Samuel can do it. I, Ye Gucheng, can do the same."


    "Whoosh!!"


    As soon as these words came out, the tea guests and the Fu family members who had long been frightened understood the purpose of Ye Gucheng''s doing this.


    Fu Tian''s face was cold, and his teeth were almost crushed. What did Ye Gucheng take him for? A clown or a stepping stone? In order to find bnce with Samuel, Ye Gucheng even med this on him?


    Fu Mei was so scared that her face turned pale because she knew very well that Samuel had not only caused trouble for Fu Tian, but also for her.


    If Ye Gucheng wanted topete with Samuel in this respect, wouldn''t she be the next one?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly looked at Ye Gucheng.


    Ye Gucheng just smiled. As if he didn''t see Fu Mei, he gently patted the dust on his feet and left the teahouse with his men.


    After they went downstairs, the Elder of the Fifth Peak rushed over." Gucheng, Samuel had bullied Fu Mei before. We have all taken back interest from Fu Tian. Fu Mei..."


    Ye Gucheng and Wu Yan smiled at each other. Wu Yan shook his head and said, "Collect, why not? Of course we will collect the interest, right, Gucheng?"


    Ye Gucheng nodded. "At night, I''ll rest in the east wing. Without my instructions, you can''te here."


    "Yes." Wu Yan smiled happily.


    After Ye Gucheng finished speaking, he turned around and left. The Elder of Fifth Peak touched his head inexplicably. "What is Gucheng doing? What does this mean? Does he need to tell us when he sleeps?"


    The Elder of the Sixth Peak waspletely confused. Wasn''t they talking about dealing with Fu Mei? Why did he suddenly go to asleep in the east wing? Wasn''t this too jumping?


    Wu Yan smiled bitterly and shook his head. He followed behind Ye Gucheng and returned to his residence.


    This time, the Eu family came to the door aggressively, but in the end, they were humiliated. The Fu and Ye allied Army relied on Samuel to umte the remaining power in the victory, and they were basically almost lost by the shameless Fu Tan.


    Now that the power of the Fu family was gone, what was left?


    They could only beughed at!


    In addition, they betrayed Samuel, so they were not very popr. Being poked in the back, they naturally became more sarcastic.


    The high-level executives of the Ye


    Family were so angrye. Even if they were oppressed by Samuel, at least the remaining power of the allied forces of the Fu and Ye families was still there, and there was basically hope for the future. Howeve after being yed by Fu Tian, Fu Mei, and the others, the Void Sect and Samuel were all gone, which meant that they were weakened in disguise.


    In the end, coupled with the absence of the power, many disciples were beaten to death for no reason when attacking Samuel. This battle was simply


    a loss.


    The high-level executives of the Ye


    Familyunched a group attack,


    demanding the position of lower-ranking Fu Tian. Many of the executives of the Fu Family were also very angry, secretly


    the Ye Family''s high-supporting


    n


    executives.


    Fu Tian was very depressed and drank all night to relieve his worries.


    him a good lesson in front of their ancestors.


    Ye Shijun even found it hard to suppress the depression in his heart. The Ye family''s executives had called him back to the ancestral hall and taught


    As for Fu Mei...


    The city was quiet at night, cold and peaceful.


    Ye Gucheng sat in the house, enjoying tea and reading books leisurely.


    He took a sip of tea and looked out of the window, then smiled gently.


    Almost at the same time, there was a light knock outside the door. Ye Gucheng got up and slowly walked to the door to open it. A fragrance suddenly came into his nostrils. "You''re here?"

 Chapter 2735

    Chapter 2735


    Fu Mei made a slight bow and smiled gently, "Didn''t Young Master Ye make an appointment with Me''er at three o''clock in the morning?" Obviously, Fu Mei had carefully dressed herself up. Her mysterious figure was wearing a thin gauze dress, which was very attractive. Ye Gucheng didn''t say anything else. Heughed loudly, raised his big hand, carried Fu Mei into the room, and threw her on his bed. After a storm, Ye Guchengy at the head of the bed leisurely and freely.


    Fu Mei gently leaned on Ye Gucheng''s chest and gently gestured with her hand. "Is this how you bullied me? Then I''ll tell you, you win. That bitch Samuel is not qualified to touch me."


    Ye Gucheng was stunned. Obviously, he was not prepared for Fu Mei''s words. But the next second, he smiled and said, "Really?"


    "Of course. Does Samuel deserve to touch me?" Fu Mei said proudly.


    It was obvious that she had seduced Samuel several times but had been rejected decisively. Now, she had shamelessly said that Samuel was not qualified to touch her. Only she could be so shameless.


    Ye Gucheng chuckled. People like Ye Shijun would believe these bullshits, but Ye Gucheng wouldn''t. Qin Shuang was so beautiful, and Samuel had never been with her. Would Samuel be interested in a woman like Fu Mei?


    Looking at Fu Mei''s self-respectful appearance, even Ye Gucheng felt a little disgusted.


    He got up, put on his clothes, sat at the table by the window, picked up the book, and drank tea.


    Fu Mei quickly got up and hugged Ye Gucheng from behind. She said gently, "What are you looking at? Gucheng."


    "Oh, the Three Yang Cultivation Method Patriarch Ao gave me." Ye Gucheng said indifferently.


    "Three Yang Cultivation Method? Isn''t this the unique method the Evesting Sea has? Only the children of the Ao family can practice it?" Fu Mei said in surprise.


    Ye Gucheng grinned. "Am I not a member of the Ao family?"


    Hearing this, Fu Mei was stunned at first, and then she was very surprised. In this way, wouldn''t it mean that Ao Tian really took Ye Gucheng as his adopted son? The Three Yang cultivation method was the best exnation. "Wow, Gucheng, you are really capable."


    "It''s a piece of cake!" Ye Gucheng was extremely arrogant.


    Although he knew that Wang Huanzhi had beenining about him recently, he didn''t care about it after he got the Three Yang Cultivation Method after the war. With previous Spiritual Master and Ao Tian''s protection, what could Wang Huanzhi do to him even if Wang Huanzhi was unhappy?


    "The Three Yang Cultivation Method is not a big deal." Ye Gucheng smiled and moved his hand. Suddenly, a green light shed in his hand, and a long sword with a green light appeared in his hand. "Do you know what this is?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Fu Mei shook her head innocently. Although she didn''t know it, she could feel the infinite deterrence on the sword. She knew that the sword was definitely extraordinary.


    "Haha, it''s nothing. It''s just the Purple Heaven Sword, a Purple Gold Divine Weapon."


    "Purple... Gold Divine Weapon?" Fu Mei was very surprised.


    Among the magic weapons, Samuel''s Pangu Axe and Lu Ruoxin''s Xuanyuan Sword were almost heaven-defying. Both of them had disyed shocking performances in the battle.


    Even the Nine Serenities Demonic Sword s of Ao Yi were also very powerful in the field, but they were suppressed by Pangu of Samuel.


    But after all, Pangu Axe of Samuel and Xuanyuan Sword of Lu Ruoxin belonged to the five Spirit Treasures that had surpassed the purple gold. They were among the three


    el


    Heavenly Treasures. But if they went down, they would be the world of the purple gold divine weapons. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    From a certain point of view, purple gold was still very fierce. As long as they did not encounter the five great Spirit Treasuress and three great Heavenly Treasuress!


    The most important thing was that there was an extremely important piece of information. As the third son of Ao Tian, Ao Yi was holding a purple-gold divine weapon. And Ye Gucheng was the same.


    What did this mean?It was obvious.


    Fu Mei was very excited. It seemed that it was worth it to give Ye Gucheng her body that night.


    "Gucheng, you''re amazing!" Fu Mei smiled gently and rested her head on Ye Gucheng''s shoulder, looking like a little woman.


    Ye Gucheng snorted with disdain and didn''t say anything. Fu Mei''s posture, at least, satisfied the vanity that Ye Gucheng needed most in his heart.


    There was no one who didn''t like to hearpliments, especially women''spliments. In this respect, Ye Gucheng extremely liked it.


    "By the way, aren''t you afraid that you''ll betray Ye Shijun like this?" Ye Gucheng said with a smile.


    Afraid?


    Of course, Fu Mei was a little afraid.


    el


    But the problem was that Ye Gucheng was a good backer. Of course, she wanted to take the. initiative to hug him. Once she hugged him, Fu Mei''s future would be obvious.


    Sometimes, if she wanted to win more, she would naturally bet more.


    "I''m afraid!" Fu Mei pretended to touch her chest and said with grievance, "How do you want to settle me in the future?"


    "To settle you?" Ye Gucheng frowned and then sneered. "How do you want me to settle you?"


    "Haha, as long as you are willing, I can serve you forever." Fu Mei said shyly.


    "To serve me forever?" Ye Gucheng turned around in amusement. Suddenly, he grabbed Fu Mei''s face and shouted disdainfully, "You don''t want to look at yourself in the mirror? Do you deserve it?"

 Chapter 2736

    Chapter 2736


    Fu Mei''s face was extremely painful because of this. She quickly tried to break free with her hand, but it didn''t work at all. She said anxiously, "Gucheng, what are you doing? It hurts."


    Ye Gucheng pushed Fu Mei to the ground with all his strength and said condescendingly, "B*tch, it''s just a show. What kind of person do you really think you are?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "For me, you''re no different from the women in Spring Breeze Restaurant. The only difference is that you''re even more cheap than them because at least they''re still collecting money. What about you?"


    "You are worthless!"


    Fu Mei touched her flushed face and burst into tears. However,pared with the pain on her face, the pain in her heart was the most cruel.


    After they have slept together, Ye Gucheng scolded Fu Mei like this, saying that she was not even as good as the bitches in the Spring Breeze Restaurant.


    "Gucheng, did I say something wrong?" Fu Mei endured her grievances and was unwilling to let go of thest glimmer of hope. "Are you worried that you will lose your freedom after being with me? Don''t worry, I only need a title. As for how many women you have outside, I will not ask." "Besides, I''m the daughter of the Fu family. Don''t go too far!"


    As soon as Fu Mei finished speaking, Ye Gucheng pped heavily on Fu Mei''s face. "You? Are you worthy of the daughter of the Fu family? Do you think you are Yvonne?"


    Yvonne?


    Ye Gucheng''s words seemed to have stepped on Fu Mei''s painful feet in an instant. She roared, "Ye Gucheng!!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Fu Mei couldn''t bear it any longer. She got up and put on her clothes by the bed, then angrily mmed the door and left.


    Ye Gucheng spat disdainfully and looked at the figure of Fu Mei leaving. "If it weren''t for Samuel, do you think I would touch you, a bitch?" After Fu Mei left the city and returned to the Ye Manor in Heavenly Lake City, she was still angry. Ye Gucheng''s words "you think you are Yvonne" were like a needle, stabbing into her heart.


    There was a slight sound of the door. Ye Shijun was drunk and staggered back.


    Fu Mei was furious when she saw Ye Shijun''s ugly appearance. However, after thinking about it carefully, she was rejected by Samuel and despised by Ye Gucheng. What else could she do other than Ye Shijun? She got up slightly and supported Ye Shijun to sit by the bed. "Shijun, why are you drinking like this?"


    Ye Shijun shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Mei''er, I''m not in a good mood. The elders of the Ye family asked me to go to the ancestral hall to teach me a lesson for half a night. I''ve suffered enough."


    Fu Mei''s expression was awkward. She naturally knew why the Ye family''s higher-ups had taught Ye Shijun a lesson.


    "Do you think what we did to Samuel is really wrong?" Ye Shijun was extremely distressed. "We overturned Samuel, but what did we get? We didn''t get anything and lost a lot."


    "Without a powerful helper, what we have done has been criticized by others. If I had known this would happen, I would have done nothing."


    Fu Mei sighed. In fact, judging from the result, they did losepletely this time. This decision seemed to be stupidnow. However, to Fu Me, Ye Shijun, and Fu Mei, who had their own motives, After Samuel''s death, Samuel was no longer a threat to them.


    "Let bygones be bygones. What matters is the future." Fu Mei patted Ye Shijun on the shoulder, as if she wasforting him, but in fact, she wasforting herself.


    Ye Shijun nodded. He nced at Fu Mei and threw her onto the bed.


    Fu Mei''s eyes were nk. She stared nkly at the shaking top of the bed and felt bitter.


    Why were they all women who


    belonged to the Fu family but they


    were so different? Yvonne only needed to guard Samuel for a while, and Yvonne would be able to enjoy the glory for a while, but she herself would eventually be a whore!


    But what she never expected was that a bigger disaster was approaching her silently.


    Early the next morning, Fu Mei, who had been trampled on, was exhausted and was sleeping soundly. However, she was directly pped in the face and felt dizzy. She waspletely stunned and looked at Ye Shijun, who had pped her.


    Ye Shijun''s face was ferocious, and his ugly face was full of anger and malice.


    "Ye Shijun, what the hell is wrong with you?" Fu Mei shouted angrily as she was in so much pain from being pped.


    "B*tch, where did you gost night? Ah? What good things did you do?" Ye Shijun roared with excitement.


    Fu Mei was about to curse back when she suddenly remembered what had happenedst night. She suddenly felt a little guilty and said, "What can I dost night? Don''t you know?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me. No wonder you didn''t have any interestst night. Damn it, your interest is all on Ye Gucheng, right?" Ye Shijun roared angrily.


    Hearing these words, Fu Mei''s heart immediately turned cold. She pretended to be calm and said, "Shijun, what are you talking about? Why are you talking about Ye Gucheng again?"


    "Are you still pretending?" Ye Shijun shouted angrily. He grabbed Fu Mei and pulled her out. He did not care at all that Fu Mei was only wearing extremely thin pajamas.


    At this moment, a strange scene suddenly appeared in the sky...

 Chapter 2737

    Chapter 2737


    When Fu Mei was forcefully dragged outside by Ye Shijun,


    The entire yard was already filled with people from the Fu and Ye families. The Ye family members pointed at the sky one by one, while the Fu family members looked guilty and lowered their heads in silence, looking extremely embarrassed.


    Someone was panting in the sky.


    When Fu Mei looked up, her eyes widened in shock.


    In mid-air, there was a huge screen driven by magic arts or magic treasures. In the screen, there was a soft sound. Fu Mei was horrified to find that she was being pressed under Ye Gucheng and Ye Gucheng was sprinting wildly.


    The scene was so embarrassing thatit made everyone present angry and ashamed.


    Fu Mei''s heart was almost in her throat, and her mind went nk as if she was dead!


    Wasn''t this the night she spent with Ye Guchengst night? How... how could someone put it on the screen?


    "Pa!"


    Ye Shijun pped Fu Mei back from the shock and shouted angrily, "What a f*cking b*tch! How dare you sleep with someone behind my back!"


    Fu Mei''s right face was red and swollen from the p, but it was obvious that she had no time to care about these things at this time. She grabbed Ye Shijun''s hand and pleaded in a panic, "Shijun, let me exin. Things are not as you think."


    "Fu Mei, you bitch, look at what you''ve done."


    "You''vepletely disgraced the Ye Family."


    "How long have you been married into our Ye Family? You''ve already begun to seduce men outside. Shijun, divorce her."


    Seeing this, the Ye family members pointed at Fu Mei one by one.


    The Heaven Screen was sorge that almost everyone in the entire Heavenly Lake City could see it. As the ruling family of Heavenly Lake City, one could imagine how angry the Ye Family was now.


    The family''s shame couldn''t be made public. Not only did it spread, but it almost spread throughout the city. It was a disgrace.


    None of the Fu family members dared to say a word. They lowered their heads and did not dare to say another word, for fear of angering the Ye family and causing more serious consequences. Moreover, the Fu family was in the wrong. What could the Fu family say?


    "No, let me exin. It''s not me. I... I stayed with Shijunst night," Fu Mei exined in a panic.


    She was able to leave Ye Shijun behind mercilessly when climbing other thighs, just like when she was looking for Samuel and Ye Gucheng. However, she had failed when seducing these two men. She had no other choice but to hold onto Ye Shijun tightly.


    "That''s right, how could Mei''er do such a thing? Don''t forget that Ye Gucheng had just fallen out with us yesterday. Today, he released such a scene in Heavenly Lake City. It is definitely suspicious." Fu Tian said urgently at this time.


    Fu Mei''s position was rted to the status of the Fu family, so Fu Tian had to protect her.


    "Maybe it''s because Ye Gucheng casually found a bitch and then used some disguise or illusion to make her look like our Fu Mei. His purpose is to make our family chaotic."


    "Yes, yes, we can''t fall into the other party''s trap."


    Hearing Fu Tian''s words, the Fu family found an excuse to climb up one by one. No matter what, Fu Mei was rted to their interests. Of course, they had to speak up.


    Hearing these words, Ye Shijun''s anger subsided a lot. Now that there was a conflict between the two sides, it was indeed possible for Ye Gucheng to make some small moves.


    "Humph, Shijun, don''t believe these nonsense. Be careful not to be cheated."


    "Yes, it''s the art of disguise. Obviously, there are some women who can''t hold back their loneliness."


    It was obvious that there were many people in the Fu family who didn''t believe it. They sneered and cursed incessantly.


    Fu Mei looked eagerly at Ye Shijun, hoping to get his understanding with extremely aggrieved eyes.


    Ye Shijun''s brows were tightly


    furrowed. He was obviously thinking about how to resolve this matter. If he was angry, Fu Mei would be kicked out of the house. In terms of feelings, Ye Shijun liked Fu Me very much and naturally could not bear to part with her. However, if Eu Mei really cheated him, and then he just let it go, he would not be able to bear it.


    "What were you doing before I came back?" Ye Shijun stared coldly at Fu Mei.


    Panic shed across Fu Mei''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. "After we were humiliated by Ye Gucheng yesterday, the more I thought about it, the angrier I became. The Fu family can be humiliated, but


    el.ne


    you


    insulting Fu Tian in front of means that he doesn''t take you seriously. Mei''er certainly doesn''t agree. So, when you were scolded by the Ye family''s executives, I went..."


    "What did you do?" Ye Shijun''s heart turned cold.


    "I went... I went to find Fu Tian." Fu Mei lowered her head and whispered.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As soon as these words came out, many people in the scene couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief. Ye Shijun was also relieved. He was truly worried that Fu Mei''s time line was unclear.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Fu Tian and my personal maids," said Fu Mei.


    Before Ye Shijun even opened his mouth to speak, the stunned Fu Tian immediately reacted, "Shijun, I can testify for this matter."


    "Haha, Fu Tian is your family member, and your personal maids are your servants. You can say whatever you want. Also, why are you so hesitant about finding Fu Tian?" A senior executive of the Fu family immediately doubted.


    This question was very powerful, and many people nodded in agreement.


    Fu Mei nced at Ye Shijun and said, "I... I wanted to find Fu Tian toe up with an idea. However, you know that Fu Tian''s several ideas have failed more than once..." Fu Mei''s expression was awkward as she spoke.


    Fu Tian was also embarrassed...


    However, it was clear why Fu Mei was hesitating.


    Ye Shijun immediately frowned. "Really?"


    Fu Mei nodded.


    Ye Shijun heaved a long sigh of relief and stretched out his hand to pull Fu Mei up. His eyes were filled with heartache. Fu Mei''s exnation had convinced him, or rather, he was more inclined to trust her.


    Some of the Ye family''s executives were unconvinced and were about to speak when they were stopped by Ye Shijun, indicating that there was no need for this matter to be entangled.


    "Well, we can stop pursuing this matter, but Fu Mei, before this, you have to tell us that since you have discussed with Fu Tian for so long, have youe up with any ns? Don''t tell us that you two have discussed it all night, but you haven''t discussed anything yet." A senior executive made the final concession and asked coldly. Content belongs


    to


    Fu Mei was stunned. It was obvious that the other party''s question was to cut off her route of retreat. She had never seen Fu Tian before, so how could she talk about ns?


    However, at this moment, Fu Tian stepped forward with a confident smile on his face. He looked at the senior executive of the Ye Family and said, "We have discussed it for so long, so we would not waste time. We have a n."


    "What n!"


    "Samuel!"

 Chapter 2738

    Chapter 2738


    Everyone was shocked and looked at each other.


    "Samuel? What does this have to do with Samuel?"


    "Yes, Samuel is dead. Why are you pulling him at this time?"


    A group of people scrambled to speak. They really didn''t know what Fu Tian was going to consume a dead man at this time.


    "Why can''t the dead be consumed?" Fu Tian asked back, "Ye Gucheng can do it, so can we. Yesterday, he reminded me that we had a chance."


    Ye Shijun even frowned. "Patriarch Fu, what do you mean?"


    "Haha, although Samuel is dead, he has umted a lot of fame in Eight Direction World under the shocking skills of the top of Mount Qi and the heaven-defying tribtion." After Fu Tian finished speaking in a cold voice, he smiled evilly and said, "Ye Gucheng knows how to use Samuel to improve himself. Why can''t we?"


    "Anyway, Samuel is the son-inw of our Fu family. Although he is dead, we can use his identity as Fu family''s son-inw to recruit people for our Fu family." Fu Tian said with a smile.


    These words immediately aroused the interest of the Fu and Ye families.


    "But the rtionship between Samuel and our Fu family has always been bad, and the most important thing is that we sneak attacked him this time... How can he help us get benefits in his name?"


    "When he was alive, we naturally couldn''t change it. But the problem is, he is dead." Fu Tian sneered and then said, "Since he is dead, in the end, it''s up to us to say anything."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s true that the alliance army of the Fu and Ye family and Samuel joined forces to attack the Medicine God''s Pavilion. This can prove the rtionship between Samuel and us. As for him humiliating Fu Mei and me, hehe, we can say to the outside world that the family has the means to get the upper hand. The purpose is to support Samuel. We''re just putting on a show of suffering." Fu Tian said shamelessly without any guilt.


    "Then what do we say about betraying Samuel and ambushing him?" The Ye family asked curiously.


    Fu Tian smiled, "The newly epted disciples of the Void Sect and Samuel''s Mysterious Man Alliance were held hostage by the people from the Medicine God''s Pavilion. They forced us to beat Samuel. We were forced to do so because we had no choice. The aim of the Medicine God''s Pavilion is to use this to separate us and Samuel in order to defeat us."


    As soon as Fu Tian finished speaking, the executives began to whisper.


    To some extent, Fu Tian''s shameless behavior was very despised, but it was undeniable that it could indeed wash away the coalition forces'' betrayal of Samuel to the maximum extent. It could even make a big fuss about the poprity umted by Samuel for their own use.


    In the end, the group of executives nodded at each other. This was the only way out.


    "Haha, Samuel, don''t me me for using you even if you die. I can''t do anything about it. It''s Ye Gucheng who set us up. So, in the end, I can only find a way to make up for it from you." Fu Tian sneered shamelessly.


    Fu Mei also heaved a sigh of relief. The crisis was resolved by Samuel.


    With Samuel, the Fu and Ye families quickly spread the news ording to Fu Tian''s n.


    Although Fu Mei had lied to Ye


    Shijun, the matter of the wife of the City Lord of Heavenly Lake City, Hong Xing, stepping out of the wall still caused quite a stir. Ye


    Gucheng''s move was extremely


    high, which was equivalent to a


    different method to insult Fu Mei. At the same time, it also brought shame to the Ye family. The two families might even intensify the conflict because of this. Only by doing so could they really get Fu Mei''s body in vain, and also let the Ye and Ye families have internal strife.


    Fortunately, he had tricked Fu Tian s of the Ye Family and the Ye Family countless times. He shamelessly used the news of the dead Samuel to finally stop the Ye Family from helping the Ye Family once. The matter of Samuel had just relieved the fatal blow of Ye Gucheng.


    Samuel and Fu and Ye familie quickly covered the fact that Fu Mei cheated Ye Shijun.


    Samuel''s information was more attractive than Fu Mei''s.


    For a time, Fu Tian''s move not only drew more scolding on the Fu and Ye families, but also called them shameless, saying they had always looked down on Samuel, but also wanted to get on the good side of Samuel after Samuel died.


    However, at the same time, some people believed the words of the Fu and Ye family and secretly cursed that the Medicine God''s Pavilion was despicable and shameless. Those who felt unfair for Samuel joined the Fu and Ye Alliance.


    Such a result made the Fu family, who had always been ashamed of Samuel,ugh from ear to ear.


    The Fu family was thick-skinned enough to not feel any pain.


    No matter how much they pushed Samuel back then, now they just licked the profits brought back by the reputation of Samuel and shouted. They were so shameless.


    Anyway, Samuel was also dead. They thought that no one knew their ugly faces. There was no evidence.


    But in fact...


    Somewhere, it was like a fairnd, surrounded by mountains, white clouds, grass, and green trees. It was like a poem.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In the mountains, there were two mountain rocks that formed a thin line of heaven. In the middle of the line of heaven, there was an energy cover where orange divine light converged. In the cover, there was an iplete corpse lying there safely...


    It was Samuel!!

 Chapter 2739

    Chapter 2739


    As the orange light moved slightly, the whole body was slightly dyed by the orange light. One could faintly see that the heart in the body was beating slightly.


    The heart of the Dragon Tribe, which had almost cracked, was barely divided into wisps of energy to be transmitted to the heart. But judging from the situation, it seemed that the heart of the Dragon Tribe would burst at any time because of dried up.


    At this moment, an old man gently walked to the side of the energy cover with a bottle in his hand. There was a green branch in the bottle. The old man pulled up the green branch and sprinkled it on the energy cover. The water drops on the green branch were raised on the energy cover.


    Then, the water drops slowly dripped on Samuel''s body through the energy shield.


    As soon as the drop of water touched Samuel''s corpse, a golden light shed through Samuel''s body. The dried and cracked dragon heart also barely brightens.


    At this moment, the old man frowned slightly.


    Because the moment Samuel''s body shed, he noticed a strange two-colored light shing across Samuel''s left hand.


    "What is this?"


    The old man frowned. It was none other than the old man who swept the floor. He slightly bent over and got close to the energy cover. A stream of energy directly prated from his hand and raised Samuel''s left hand. He was surprised to find that the ce where the two rays of light were emitted came from the Storage Ring in Samuel''s hand.


    "What''s wrong?" At this time, another old man came over. If Samuel woke up, Samuel would be shocked to find that he also knew this person, and hecould not be more familiar with them.


    "There seems to be something in his storage ring," the sweeping elder said with a frown.


    "Haha, the Five Elements Divine Stone."


    "You know?"


    "I gave it to him." This extremely familiar old man was the Eight Destions Heavenly Book.


    He took a few steps into the energy barrier and poured the same amount of energy into it. Samuel''s left hand once again lit up with two rays of light. The Eight Destion Heavenly Book smiled and said, "This brat''s luck isn''t bad, but sometimes being too smart isn''t necessarily a good thing. Don''t say that you don''t know what''s going on with these two rays of light, I''m afraid he himself isn''t even clear about it."


    The sweeping old man smiled and did not deny this idea. "If he knew it clearly, it would not be like this when he dealt with the Four Divine Beasts." "Not necessarily, unless..." The Eight Destions Heavenly Book wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "Forget it, how is he?" "In terms of physical condition, he has died 10,000 times. However, this kid''s willpower is extremely firm, and he still has a trace of his remnant soul."


    "Then he can..."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "That''s right. He can reincarnate and reverse life," said the sweeping elder.


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book nodded. He was not surprised about this. From a certain point of view, although Samuel almost died, the remnant soul was still there, which meant that he had gone through the Individual Immortal Tribtion. Naturally, he could be reborn and be an Individual Immortal.


    With that, the sweeping elder waved his hand and two red and blue jade pieces appeared above the energy shield.


    "Divine tripod?" The Eight Destions Heavenly Book was shocked.


    The sweeping old man nodded. He moved his hand and the red-blue jade piece immediately merged together emitting a strong and dazzling red-blue divine light. When the divine light disappeared,


    ????


    golden-green jade tripod appeared


    on the orange energy cover. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Are you going to give this thing to him... to refine his body?" The Eight Destions Heavenly Book asked curiously.


    The old man smiled slightly. As he activated the Divine tripod, he replied, "Haha, take advantage of his Immortal''s Defying and add some materials to him."


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book took a deep breath and said, "Good boy, you''re so kind."


    l


    "The thing should be used by the suitable person. It can be considered that I have done my best for that person. The Immortal Tripod is worthy of the golden body!" The sweeping old man''s hand moved after his words sounded. The Divine Tripod immediately rotated rapidly.


    "Samuel, the catastrophe will refine your body, and will refine your body with the Divine tripod. The wheel of the Tao of Heaven has life and death. All kinds of tribtions will form their own great cause. Eighth brother, help me." As soon as the old man finished speaking, he clenched his two fingers into magical fingers and pointed at the tripod.


    "I''m willing to sacrifice my life to apany you!" The Eight Destions Heavenly Book shouted softly and hit the old man with his palm. Instantly, the energy in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book surged into the old man''s body like seawater.


    Two extremely powerful beams of light shot out from the two fingers toward the Divine tripod.


    The entire Divine tripod turned from spinning rapidly to flying high into the air. As it rotated, it became bigger and bigger. When it was in mid-air, it was as big as a small mountain.


    Shua!


    The sun, the divine tripod, and the two lines were connected into a line. Through the sky, they directly shot toward the orange energy cover that wrapped Samuel''s body.


    The golden light definitely shone!


    "Rise!"


    With a roar, the orange energy cover slowly rose and went into the Divine tripod.


    "Boom!"


    As the orange energy covered the tripod, the whole Divine tripod paused slightly. The next second, it rotated wildly in the opposite direction.


    Weng!


    "Hong."


    Inside the tripod, the sound of bones colliding could be heard. The orange light energy shield around Samuel began to slowly seep into Samuel''s body, making his body emit waves of stinky yellow smoke.


    And his broken body began to slowly recover...


    A heaven-defying journey began.

 Chapter 2740

    Chapter 2740


    "Divine tripod!"


    The old man shouted again, and his other hand suddenly released a huge amount of energy, directly making the entire Divine Tripod rotate faster. Honglong!!


    As the Divine tripod turned faster and faster, the huge whirlwind caused not only the surrounding trees to sway, but also the sand and stones to fly in the distance, and the ground to tremble slightly.


    Above the sky, white clouds surged, forming a huge vortex cloud above the Divine tripod. In the center of the vortex, purple thunder was rolling. Hong!!


    A huge bolt of lightning shot down from the sky towards the Divine tripod!


    "Heavenly Thunder Soul Tempering!"


    "Spiritual Energy!"


    With a loud shout, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book behind the sweeping old man suddenly flew straight into the Divine tripod. The old man pinched his fingers and hung above the Divine tripod like a Buddha.


    Then, the majestic white energy, like a waterfall, crazily flowed from the Eight Destions Heavenly Book''s body into the divine tripod.


    With the addition of this energy.


    In the tripod, Samuel''s body was crazily baptized by the Heavenly Thunder and tempered by the Divine tripod. Countless white energy also entered his body and frantically repaired his damaged body.


    Under the influence of the three forces, his meridians, body, internal organs, and Dantian slowly converged again.


    "This..."


    Lu Ruoxin that followed closely behind did not get too close. She could feel the pressure emitted by this scene from a distance. Even someone as strong as her was suppressed to the point where it was difficult to breathe.


    "Who are these two old men? Why are they so powerful?" Lu Ruoxin muttered.


    Meanwhile, inside the tripod.


    The Divine tripod had already turned to an amazing speed. Everything around it was almost crooked due to the huge rotating power.


    Samuel in the tripod was like a ck hole, crazily and greedily absorbing the power of the tribtion thunder in the sky, the power of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book''s Spiritual Qi, and the breath of the Divine tripod. At this moment, it seemed that the heaven and earth were all used by him to cast him into a new peak.


    "Roar!"


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, there was a violent explosion in the tripod. Then, five heavenly beasts flew out of the tripod.


    Great Deste Dragon Emperor, the Heaven-burning Vermilion Bird, the Thunder ck Tiger, Earth-suppressing ck Tortoise, and the Purple Thunder Beast flew out of the tripod and circled around it. Each divine beast emitted its own light. Every time they circled around, the light on their bodies would be sucked away by Samuel in the tripod.


    "Roar!"


    The five beasts roared at the same time!


    In the middle of the sky, the wind and clouds changed again. The clouds, which were originally full of vortex and thunder, suddenly began to glow with purple light, apanied by thunder, and poured into the tripod.


    "Bang!"


    After an unknown period of time, maybe one day, two days, or three days.


    There were only purple light and heavenly thunder in the sky. There was no sun or moon. It was impossible to tell when or how long it was. They only remembered that the Divine tripod suddenly stopped rotating. Then, a majestic force suddenly came from the tripod.


    The air st spread all the way and broke through hundreds of miles around. The mountains shook and the earth shook. All the nts and trees copsed!


    Lu Ruoxin was pushed back by the air st. She steadied herself and stared into the distance with a frown. "Samuel, have you be an immortal?"


    "Ah!!!"


    Suddenly, an angry roar sounded.


    Then, with a loud bang, the whole Divine tripod exploded. A man, who looked golden, but was actually as white as snow, stood in the air.


    At this time, Samuel''s skin was as white as snow, and his body was like white jade. His silver hair draped over his shoulders, and golden flowing light covered his whole body. The muscles of his upper body were clear, and the figures of Great Deste Dragon Emperor and the Thunderous ck Tiger were looming on his chest.


    One could vaguely hear the roars of dragons and tigers.


    Between Samuel''s left and right hands, two wings marks of the Sky-burning Vermilion Bird were across each other. On his back, Earth-suppressing ck Tortoise was resting, which was very domineering.


    "Hu!"


    Lu Ruoxin let out a long breath. Her heart beat faster and her face turned red.


    She had never thought highly of any man, even Samuel at that time and her father. For Lu Ruoxin, she was extremely proud.


    She did have the capital. She was God''s favored daughter, smart, and had high cultivation. It was not too much for her to despise all men in the world. Therefore, from the beginning, she just regarded Samuel as a tool.


    But now, she realized that she seemed to be slowly changing something.


    She didn''t know what had changed, but she was sure that Samuel was getting more and more pleasing to the eye in her eyes.


    "Is this you after bing an immortal?" Lu Ruoxin suddenly smiled. For the first time, Lu Ruoxin felt that a man could also look good.


    "Ah!"


    At this moment, Samuel also let out


    a long breath. Then he opened his eyes, which were shining with golden light. The next second, the golden light dissipated and returned to normal, but there was a trace of coldness in his eyes, peace and an imposing manner.


    "Is this the new life after the Individual Immortal Tribtion?" Samuel smiled and felt the boundless power and endless Spiritual Qi in his body. He clenched his fists slightly, as if there were endless strength.


    Suddenly, a loud shout came.


    "Take this."


    As Samuel turned around in a hurry, a figure rushed over.


    Samuel did not waste any more time. He suddenly moved his hand, tilted his body, and followed up with the st of his fist.


    "Boom!"


    With a punch, the wind of the punch directly stepped on a mountain in the distance.


    "What a powerful force!" Samuel looked at his fist in disbelief. This kind of overbearing fist strength made him dream of returning to the earth. This was the feeling he had when he first mastered beyond ordinary people''s strength.


    "Why are you socent when facing the life-and-death battle?" Someone shouted coldly. The next second, when Samuel looked up, the


    figure that had already rushed far away turned back and was less than half a meter in front of him.


    What a fast speed!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even if Samuel rode on Tianlu Pixiu and activated the Great Void Divine Steps, it would not be so fast.


    It was toote for Samuel to dodge. Samuel frowned and suddenly gathered his hands together to meet the other party''s fists.


    "Roar!"


    Dragon roar and tiger roar!


    On the chest of Samuel, the


    shadows of Great Deste Dragon Emperor and the Thunderous ck Tiger suddenly shed. As he punched out with his fists, a


    el.ne


    Sky-burning Vermilion Bird suddet


    tightened and pounced with its


    wings, just like the fists that Samuel wielded.


    Domineering!


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the two fists arrived, they collided directly with the rushing people!


    The world was peaceful!!


    The next second!


    Bang!


    Hong!!!


    Countless explosions suddenly sounded several kilometers around, and the air st even rose hundreds of meters high.


    "Wow, it is so strong?" Samuel looked around in surprise and excitement, but when he looked at the person in front of him, he was even more surprised: "It is you?"


    The old man smiled and said, "What are you waiting for? Try it!"

 Chapter 2741

    Chapter 2741


    Before Samuel could speak, the sweeping elder had pushed Samuel away and rushed toward Samuel again.


    "Senior, you''re very strong, but I''m not weak either." Samuel roared with excitement. Facing the attack of the sweeping elder, Samuel dodged sideways.


    After the catastrophe, Samuel found that his skills seemed to be much more flexible than before.


    "What are you hiding for? Let''s fight." The sweeping old man shouted angrily and threw a punch.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Samuel didn''t waste any time and directly punched.


    Hong!


    Another series of explosions!


    "You are so weak."


    The old man shouted softly, pushed Samuel away, cursed, and punched again.


    Samuel frowned and punched again!!!


    Hong!!


    "At such a young age, you are not even as good as me?" The sweeping elder scolded again with disdain!


    Samuel was very depressed. "If it weren''t for the fact that you are so familiar with me, do you think I would be so lenient? But since you have said so, don''t me me for being rude."


    "Fine!" Samuel frowned. This time, he took the initiative to push the old man away.


    Then, he slightly thrust his horse stance and concentrated all his strength into his fists.


    Facing the sweeping old man who rushed up again, Samuel immediately released all his aura and suddenly punched out!


    "Bang!"


    His fist mmed into the old man''s, and the fist and fist rubbed against each other!!


    Peace and silence.


    The next second!


    The clouds shook, and the sky dimmed!!


    Hong!!!


    Bang!


    With the two at the center, the area within a radius of five kilometers exploded!


    Mountains were nowhere to be found, and every inch of grass was hard to grow!!


    Samuel was stunned and looked at his fist in disbelief. He never dreamed that his full blow would be so powerful.


    The old man smiled slightly and said, "The Hegemonic Body of the Wastnds emphasized stability, uracy, and cruelty. It didn''t have any distractions or even any skills. It told the other party that I would kill you."


    "Tai Hegemonic Body of the Wastnds?" Samuel was slightly stunned.


    "One of the strongest congenital bodies in the world, you will understand in the future." The old man chuckled. "What you need to do now is to understand it first."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old man suddenly stepped back and attacked again in the next second.


    Samuel was not afraid at all and directly fought with the sweeping elder.


    The two sides fought back and forth. The wind from their fists collided, and explosions broke out around them.


    It could be said that this ce was better than a fairnd. Otherwise, given the current situation of these two individuals'' explosions, they might have been sted to pieces.


    Looking at the two fighting in the


    distance, Lu Ruoxin watched them


    with great interest,pletely


    ignoring the dust of the explosione


    and dirtying her clothes, even though she was extremely clean, to some extent, she had a habit of cleanliness.


    But these things were not as wonderful as Samuel.


    As they continued to fight, Samuel gradually frowned, because he found that the fight with the sweeping old man was not as simple as a simple collision.


    The old man seemed to be guiding him to fight. Every move was like this. "Senior, are you teaching me?" Samuel asked with a frown while fighting.


    1


    "It seems that the catastrophe didn''t blow your brain. The Hegemonic Body of the Wastnds naturally has its attack path. What I taught you is the body movement and. attack path of the Hegemonic, Body of the Wastnds. This skill is called the Demon Fist of the Wastnds. It moves in an overbearing manner and attacks in an overbearing way. It is extremely wild and domineering."


    "Give up all defense and attack with all your strength! When the concept of defense is in your mind, it is what you should admit defeat!"


    "No need for defense?" Samuel frowned slightly.


    "When your attack is enough to seckill your opponent, what''s the point of defense?" The old man chuckled.


    Samuel nodded with understanding. It was like a nuclear weapon on earth. When you had a nuclear weapon that could destroy any ce, those defensive bombs were really meaningless. At least they were like this under apletely saturated attack.


    Without thinking too much, Samuel rushed in with full attention and continued to fight with the sweeping elder.


    From dawn to sunset, the two of them were exhausted and sweating. The old man waved his hand and gasped, "All right, all right. Fists are afraid of the young and strong man. Today, it''s temporarily like this."


    Samuel nodded with a smile. "Thank you for giving way, senior. Although fists are afraid of young and strong men, you are still very experienced."


    If the sweeping elder had not given


    ???


    way to him everywhere, Samuel felt that he did not have the strength to fight with the elder for so long. It was not that he was not strong enough, but that the sweeping elder was really abnormal. Even now, Samuel still believed that he had not shown all his strength. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It''s gettingte." The elder smiled, nced at the sky, looked at Samuel, and said, "It''s time for you to know more about yourself."


    Samuel was stunned. What did that mean?


    But just as Samuel was still confused, Samuel suddenly felt a chill on his back. Then, with a sudden palm, someone directly hit his back with a thunderbolt palm!

 Chapter 2742

    Chapter 2742


    This palm was so powerful that Samuel felt he was going to die when it hit the back of Samuel.


    Damn it, he had been fighting with the sweeping old man in such a ce for almost a day. How could he expect that there were other people in this ce? In addition to fatigue, Samuel was not prepared at all.


    However, just when Samuel thought he was going to die, he suddenly heard a low voice behind him. Then, the Northern Xuan Martial Arts suddenly turned into a huge figure behind him and directly shook off the palm attack from the sneak attack on Samuel.


    Samuel was dumbfounded. What was going on?


    "The Great Void Dragon Emperor on the left and the Thunderous ck Tiger on the right have transformed into totems and engraved them on your chest. Although they are not their true bodies, you can enjoy their power after you defeat them in the catastrophe. The Dragon acted is the assistant and the White Tiger is mainly attacking. Combined with your Hegemonic Body, your attack is invincible. The wings of the Heaven-burning Vermilion Bird are spread on your hands to enhance your strength. Behind you, you will be protected by the ck Tortoise. At the critical moment, you will be protected." The sweeping old man smiled gently.


    Samuel nodded with understanding, but when he turned around, he found that the person who attacked him was an old acquaintance-the Eight Destions Heavenly Book.


    Immediately, Samuel was upset.


    "A sneak attack on me?" Samuel gritted his teeth coldly. "It''s a big crime to sneak attack your master."


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book said indifferently, "Do you really think you are my master?"


    "Believe it or not, I..."


    "Alright, Samuel. Although you have sessfully passed the Heavenly Tribtion, you were merely lucky. If he had not helped you, you would not have been able to endure the Heavenly Tribtion." The sweeping old manughed softly.


    Samuel didn''t doubt it at all. When he was fighting against the Four Divine Beasts, he suddenly felt a huge power being infused into the heart of the Dragon Tribe. At that time, he had already suspected the Eight Destions Heavenly Book.


    After all, in his body, only it could suddenly provide energy.


    "With your current body, I must have contributed a lot to it. Yet you still want to hit me? Damn it, aren''t you afraid of the heavens beating you?" The Eight Destions Heavenly Book said disdainfully.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Am I not being struck by lightning by the heavens? Do you think I am afraid?" Samuel smiled as he jokingly expressed his gratitude. Then, he turned to look at the sweeping old man, "Oh right, senior, where is this ce?"


    "Where are you? Why do you ask so many questions? Do you still think about your wife and daughter?" The sweeping elder smiled.


    Samuel nodded. From life to death, he had always remembered the safety of Yvonne and Han Nian in his mind. To some extent, they were the foundation for him to persist until now. "Senior, how do you know?"


    "How can I not know what you want? But you don''t have to worry. At least they are safe for the time being."


    "It''s safe? Senior, do you know where they are?" Samuel asked anxiously.


    The sweeping old manughed and patted Samuel on the shoulder. "It''s far away, but also in front of us." After that, the old man and the light separated in a distant direction. It seemed extremely casual, and even Samuel did not notice.


    "Someone will soon tell you where they are. At present, it''s best to enhance your strength and stay with me for a few days. What do you think?" The sweeping old man chuckled.


    Samuel hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    Since the sweeping old man had said that Yvonne and the others were fine, Samuel was at least relieved. He also believed what the sweeping old man said.


    After all, the sweeping old man had predicted what would happen to Han Nian.


    "I''ll listen to you." Samuel nodded.


    The old man smiled and said, "You''re a good student. Go and make some food. I don''t know if it''s your cooking or your senior sister''s cooking." The sweeping old man raised his hand and a bamboo house appeared in front of him.


    In front of the bamboo house, there was everything in the garden.


    Samuel did not talk nonsense. He got up and went to the vegetable garden to pick vegetables. He nned to make a sumptuous dinner to reward the two of them. After all, he could only have his current situation with the help of the two old men.


    Moreover, the sweeping elder taught him a set of skills.


    Compared with Qin Shuang, Samuel''s cooking skills were actually much better. Having lived on Earth for so many years, Samuel had made great achievements in the kitchen long ago. In addition, the food property of the people on Earth made the kitchen fragrant in less than an hour.


    When Samuel came out with the dishes, the sweeping old man and the Eight Destions Heavenly Book had already sat in front of the table When the dishes were ready, Samuel immediately frowned. Then he deliberately counted the numbers and asked in confusion, "Senior, there are only three of us? Why do we have four pairs of chopsticks?"


    The two old men looked at each other and smiled. The sweeping old man took out a small rabbit from his arms and said, "I have almost treated your pet spirit. I will return it to you."


    "The Sky Fire and Moon Wheel and the Purple Thunder Beast have been seriously injured in a bloody battle. However you need not worry. He has already helped you repair it. The sweeping elder smiled at Samuel as he pointed at the Eight Destions Heavenly Book.


    Samuel nodded with a smile and was very grateful. At the same time, he held Xiaobai in his arms. With a movement of his hand, Xiaobai disappeared, leaving only the mark on Samuel''s arm.


    "You have to hurry up and master them." The sweeping old man smiled, picked up the food made by Samuel with chopsticks, and nodded with satisfaction. "Not bad, not bad."


    Samuel frowned when he saw an extra empty seat in front of the extra chopsticks.


    "Go ahead. After all, she''s a girl. It''s not good for her to be hungry. If shees, she''ll be a guest. Let here and have dinner," the old man said with a chuckle.


    Samuel was even more stunned. Who was he talking about?

 Chapter 2743

    Chapter 2743


    Seeing that Samuel was puzzled, the sweeping old man smiled and said, "Go ahead, she is very beautiful. I have lived for many years, but I have never seen such a beautiful girl. I thought that the girl you broughtst time was beautiful enough. It seems that I am still inexperienced."


    Samuel was even more stunned. A girl even more beautiful thanst time? Last time, it was Senior Sister Qin Shuang. Was there any girl more beautiful than Qin Shuang in this world?


    Could it be her?


    It was impossible. How could she appear here?


    "It''s Yvonne who Samuel loves. I still remember their disgusting look in my Eight Destions Heavenly Book. You said that other girls are beautiful in front of him. It seems that you really don''t understand the love between men and women. In Samuel''s heart, Yvonne is the most beautiful. If Yvonne takes second ce, no one dares to take first ce." The Eight Destions Heavenly Book chuckled.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "I''ve known you for so long, but you just said a few reasonable words now. However, who are you talking about? I''m confused by you."


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled and said, "Although you are ruthless to her, at least such a beautiful girl has chased you for tens of thousands of miles alone. It''s the right way to treat her to a meal."


    Samuel''s depression waspletely confused by their words.


    "Over there." The sweeping old man pointed to the northern mountain range. His hand moved and a hidden force suddenly struck the ground. Under the ground, a stream of energy quickly rushed toward the northern mountain range in the distance.


    Hong!


    In the blink of an eye, an explosion broke out in a mountain range in the north.


    "The mountain is damp and cold at night, and there are many snakes, insects, rats, and ants. Although the bamboo house is simple and crude, it can also shelter the wind and rain." The sweeping old man said softly while eating the dishes.


    But what was amazing was that the sound was like a bell, ringing between the surrounding mountains, and even gradually echoing.


    Samuel touched his head and looked at the distant mountain range strangely. There was no movement. What the hell were these two old men doing?


    "It seems that the little girl doesn''t want to give face to us two old guys," The Eight Destions Heavenly Book said with a smile.


    The sweeping old man chuckled and said, "If you are interested in the food cooked by Samuel,e and have a taste."


    His voice still drifted away, but there was no movement.


    Samuel felt that they were ying a trick on him. He sat down gloomily and began to eat.


    The two old men smiled at each other and shook their heads with a wry smile.


    The next second, a fragrance suddenly came, and then a figure suddenly shed out at an extremely fast speed.


    She stood quietly in front of the bamboo door, looking at the food on the table indifferently. The slight expectation on her face turned into bubbles, and she looked a little disdainful.


    But when Samuel saw her, he couldn''t help frowning. He suddenly stood up and made a defensive posture. His eyes were like torches, showing extreme vignce.


    "It''s you?" When Samuel saw that it was Lu Ruoxin, he felt incredible. "Why is she here?"


    "Samuel, sit down." The sweeping old man chuckled. "Since the beginning of the Void Sect, this youngdy has been secretly waiting to help you. How can you treat your guest like this?"


    "Senior, she is simply..." Samuel exined in a hurry.


    Lu Ruoxin would help him? Samuel would not believe it even if he was beaten to death.


    "Hey, will I lie to you?" The sweeping old man smiled and was not as nervous as Samuel. He interrupted Samuel directly, indicating that he should not be nervous.


    "Miss, pleasee in." The sweeping old man turned around and smiled warmly.


    Lu Ruoxin''s face was as cold as ice. Although she did not agree, her long legs still strode in. She nced at the food on the table and Lu Ruoxin said coldly, "Is this worthy of being called the dishes?"


    Samuel didn''t like this woman at all. He snorted with disdain and said, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Lu Ruoxin was not angry, but looked at the food on the table indifferently.


    The sweeping old man smiled and said, "It seems that you usually eat the delicacies, so you naturally think that these in dishes and rice are not worth mentioning. However, the delicacies of the mountain and the sea are fresh, and the coarse tea and light rice are also warm. Everything in the world was born with its beauty."


    "What''s more, this thing is made by Samuel ording to the Earth''s method. I guess there is nothing like this in this Eight Direction World," The Eight Destions Heavenly Book said with a smile.


    "I won''t eat this kind of garbage food, and I won''t eat the garbage produced by the low-level world." Lu Ruoxin refused coldly.


    "I didn''t ask you to eat," Samuel retorted without hesitation.


    Lu Ruoxin did not speak. She turned around and sat down on a stool beside her. Then, she gently tidied up some dust on her body. Only then did Samuel notice that there were a lot of weeds and dirt on her white clothes, which were obviously left behind by the explosion of the northern mountain range. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hey, with this arrogant woman''s arrogance, why didn''t she behave arrogantly on the spot after being fooled by the sweeping old man?


    Just as Samuel and the other two continued to eat, Lu Ruoxin patted the dust on her clothes, and couldn''t help looking at the three people at the dining table.


    Seeing that the three of them ate in big mouthfuls, which was extremely delicious, her beautiful eyes were full of curiosity. "Can this kind of garbage food be delicious?"


    Seeing that the three of them were eating more and more delicious, Lu Ruoxin couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    Just as Samuel was buried in eating, Lu Ruoxin walked over in a few steps. Then, she picked up the extra chopsticks, took a bite, and put it to her mouth. After hesitating for a moment, she said coldly, "I just want to see how terrible this kind of garbage is."


    OW?


    After that, she closed her eyes and put them into her mouth. Then she frowned. Obviously, she was ready to suffer. However, what she did not expect was that the unpleasant taste did not appear. Instead, she felt extremelyfortable.


    This was a kind of food she had never eaten before, and it was also a taste she had never tasted before. It was difficult to describe this feeling, but she couldn''t help but pick up the second chopsticks.


    Then, the third chopsticks...


    The fourth chopsticks...


    The more she ate, the more she wanted to eat. When Lu Ruoxin put thest pair of chopsticks on the te, she was embarrassed to find that she had finished all the dishes on the te.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    And Samuel was looking at her with extremely contemptuous eyes.


    It was delicious.


    "Just now, I heard that my dishes are garbage. What''s wrong? The First Miss of the Lu family also likes garbage so much." Samuel sneered coldly.


    Lu Ruoxin suddenly felt a little embarrassed, but this woman''s temperament was indeed outstanding, and her expression did not change at all. She said coldly, "Anything else? I still want to eat, make it for me!"


    "I don''t want to make anything for you!" Samuel shouted in a low voice, but at this time, the sweeping old man waved his hand and made a move that surprised Samuel.

 Chapter 2744

    Chapter 2744


    Samuel looked at the sweeping old man in shock and said incredulously, "You want me to cook for this woman?"


    The sweeping old man chuckled and said, "You cook. I''ll arrange a bed for her."


    After that, the sweeping old man looked at Lu Ruoxin and said, "How many days do you want to stay here? It happens that it will take Samuel days." This old man must be crazy!


    Samuel was speechless. It was one thing to cook for this woman, but why should she stay here? Who was she? She was the daughter of the Lu family, his mortal enemy!


    Thinking of this, Samuel hurriedly pulled the sweeping old man aside and whispered, "Senior, do you know that woman..."


    "Of course I know. However, staying here is the most helpful thing for you, Samuel."


    "What can she do for me? If she didn''t kill me in the middle of the night when I was asleep, I would be satisfied," Samuel said anxiously.


    "Three days, just three days. I can guarantee that she will make you feel at ease and bring you endless surprises, even if she is your enemy." After that, the sweeping old man patted Samuel on the shoulder and returned to the dining table with a smile.


    Samuel stood there like a block of wood. He didn''t understand what the old man meant. And how did he know that he had a grudge against Lu Ruoxin? And why did he say those words when he knew?


    Surprise? Rest assured?


    Samuel never thought so. On the contrary, in the eyes of Samuel, this woman would only bring him endless shock and uneasiness.


    However, since the sweeping old man had said so, Samuel had to do as he said. First, he believed in the sweeping old man, and second, he owed the sweeping old man a favor, so Samuel had to listen to him.


    Samuel fiddled in the kitchen for a long time gloomily. The more he cooked, the more depressed he became. Sometimes, he even wanted to poison Lu Ruoxin to death in the dishes.


    However, Samuel was not such a sinister viin. Moreover, he was quite curious about the sweeping old man''s words. What kind of surprise and peace could Lu Ruoxin bring to him?


    What right did she have?


    By the time he finished cooking the dishes and returned to the room, the old man had already made up the bed in the inner room.


    "You will stay in the inner room tonight." The old man smiled.


    Samuel frowned. "We?"


    "Yes, you and Miss Lu."


    "Miss Lu has decided to stay here for three days."


    Lu Ruoxin did not object, which was obviously a tacit agreement.


    This made Samuel feel incredible. Although the bamboo house was clean and tidy, it was just a bamboo house after all. It was simple. How could a person like Lu Ruoxin live in it?


    However, this woman actually agreed.


    The old man''s words confused Samuel. The woman''s sudden abnormality confused Samuel a lot. What was going on?


    "Are you sure? Does she live there?


    And she will live with me?" Samuel shouted gloomily. Then, he looked at Lu Ruoxin strangely and said, "You... Miss L, are you living in this shabby bamboo house and in the same room with me? Aren''t you afraid of that?"


    Lu Ruoxin was not interested in answering Samuel''s question and ate the dishes made by Samuel alone.


    "Damn, are you crazy?" Samuel was very depressed, and then he looked at the sweeping old man and said, "Even if she agrees, I don''t agree. Although I don''t know what you are up to, I will sleep in the living room."


    After that, Samuel went straight into the room and moved the bed to the living room in the center.


    Lu Ruoxin was not embarrassed, but Samuel had a wife.


    "This bamboo house is only as big as a bowl. Isn''t there no room? Why do you think such evil things?" The old man smiled bitterly and said, "Besides, shouldn''t there be something between you and you need to talk?"


    "I have nothing to talk to her about." Samuelid down on the bed and suddenly seemed to think of something. "I was wrong just now There are many things between us


    regre


    to talk about. However, afterContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    erall, I


    don''t want to stay in the same room with such a person." Content


    belongs to


    "I''ve eaten it." At this time, Lu Ruoxin put down her chopsticks, nced coldly at Samuel, got up, and said to the sweeping old man, "Then I''ll go to rest first."


    The old man nodded, moved his hand, and all the bowls and chopsticks on the table disappeared.


    Lu Ruoxin also got up and went back to the room inside.


    Only then did Samuel sit up and say, "Senior, what did you do to her? This woman looks down on others. Is she willing to stay in a ce like ours for three days?"


    "What did I do to her?" The old man smiled and said, "If you want to say so, just barely. Maybe you are the key."


    After that, he looked at the Eight Destions Heavenly Book with a smile and said, "It seems that it''s time for us to rest."


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled and said, "Yes, I should rest early. I''m afraid I can''t sleep at midnight."


    After that, they smiled at each other and nced at Samuel with a strange look. Then they walked into their rooms, leaving Samuel alone in the living room?


    In the middle of the night?


    What did he mean?

 Chapter 2745

    Chapter 2745


    "Is that womaning to kill me in the middle of the night?"


    "Would she?"


    If Lu Ruoxin wanted to fight, he should have done it just now. Why did he have to wait until midnight? Moreover, the sweeping old man was here. ording to the situation of the fight between Samuel and him today, the mysterious sweeping old man''s cultivation was definitely above his.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It could even be said that even if he returned to his peak after passing the tribtion, Samuel still felt that he could not beat the sweeping old man. So in this case, did Lu Ruoxin dare to take action?


    Or, did she intend to talk to him about Manfred and Saber Twelve?


    But what surprised Samuel was that after Samuel had waited for the whole night, there had never been any lights in Lu Ruoxin''s room, let alone came to see him at midnight.


    Samuel couldn''t fall asleep and even suspected that the sweeping old man had failed to predict it, or he thought too much.


    When he turned over again, Lu Ruoxin was standing in front of his bed in white.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Your three friends, Saber Twelve and Manfred, are safe. Don''t worry, I have never tortured them. On the contrary, they live a good life in the management department. Are you at ease now?" Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    "How can you let them go?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "I''ve already made a condition a long time ago," Lu Ruoxin said indifferently. "However, I''m not interested in talking to you about this now. Come out with me."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Ruoxin walked out quickly.


    Samuel wanted to refuse, but when he saw Lu Ruoxin walking out of the house, the sweeping old man''s words kept spinning in his ears. After thinking for a while, Samuel still followed her out.


    The two walked out of the house one after the other and stopped at the central tform far away from the house.


    "I''ll do it. Look."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Ruoxin moved and soared into the sky.


    Under the moonlight, she flew quickly in the air like a fairy.


    Then, Xuanyuan Sword in her hand lit up and moved in the air.


    Her posture was mysterious, her body movement was flexible, and the sword technique she used was tricky. Even though Samuel was strong, he waspletely attracted by her sword technique. He couldn''t help but focus on it.


    If Samuel learned from the sweeping old man''s method of picking ants to use a heavy sword without a de, then the swordsmanship of Lu Ruoxin was brilliant and exquisite.


    Every move was extremely aggressive and magical with defense. This kind of skill with attack and defense was really hard for Samuel to see. As she finished her swordsmanship, the whole body woven by the sword shadow was almost invincible.


    Strong!


    "This is the Twelve Fingers Sword Techniqueof the Lu family. Do you understand?"


    After Lu Ruoxin''s sword dance, she fell down.


    Samuel was stunned. "What does this mean? Is she teaching me to learn the swordsmanship of the Lu family?"


    Samuel couldn''t help but look up at the moon above his head. The sun didn''te out.


    "Are you crazy?" Samuel asked with a frown.


    "You only have one hour to learn. I''ll teach you another set of magic arts in an hour." Lu Ruoxin said coldly without even looking at Samuel.


    Samuel was stunned. There was another set?


    Samuel couldn''t help but widen his eyes. He really wanted to see if someone had put a knife on Lu Ruoxin''s neck. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been like this.


    However, it was strange. Samuel shook his hand and drew out his jade sword. He crossed his body and walked with his sword in the same position as Lu Ruoxin had just used.


    On the ground, Lu Ruoxin didn''t even look at it and told the mental cultivation method to Samuel slowly.


    The talent of Samuel was indeed


    outstanding. When Lu Ruoxin finished reciting the mental


    cultivation method and finally looked up, Samuel had already yed the Twelve Fingers Sword Technique of the Lu family in midair.


    "The Twelve Fingers Sword Technique of the Lu family is rted to a person''s ten fingers. When the sword is drawn, it is like a person''s ten-finger attack." Seeing that Samuel had finished dancing, Lu Ruoxin reminded him.


    "Didn''t you say the Twelve Fingers Sword? What about the other two fingers?"


    "Killing Finger and Soul Breaking Finger, just like your ten fingers can be clenched into fists or palms." After saying that, Lu Ruoxin nced at Samuel and asked, "Are you tired?"


    "If you''re not tired, I''ll teach you the second skill."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Ruoxin flew into the air again. With a wave of her long sleeves, Xuanyuan Sword immediately flew into the sky. Then, Xuanyuan Sword turned into two, then into a thousand, and then into ten thousand.


    §Ù§Ý§à


    Seeing this scene, Samuel was stunned again. Wasn''t this the one the woman used to hit him at the top of Mount Qi?


    The ten thousand swords rained down like rain. Even now, Samuel still remembered them.


    "Xuanyuan Sword Formation!"


    This was one of the most powerful killing moves of this woman. She even taught him this? What on earth did she do?


    "Look carefully, Xuanyuan Sword Formation is much more difficult than the Twelve Fingers Sword Technique!" Lu Ruoxin noticed Samuel''s absent- mindedness and shouted coldly at this time.


    As soon as she finished speaking, thousands of swords fell from the sky.


    What surprised Samuel was that the moon suddenly shrank into the dark clouds, and the figure of Lu Ruoxin also changed into two, two into four...


    No... No way!


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Samuel pped himself directly. "Am I really dreaming? Is... is this woman crazy?"

 Chapter 2746

    Chapter 2746


    The Northern Darkness Four Souls Incantation!


    A strange ancient technique!


    At that time, on the top of Mount Qi, Lu Ruoxin used one move to chase Samuel all over the mountain, and finally, Samuel was forced into Tomb of the God.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ording to Samuel''s character, he would not run away unless he had no other choice. Therefore, It could be imagined how powerful and invincible this killing move was.


    At present, Samuel was still afraid of the four figures of Lu Ruoxin, especially when this woman took Xuanyuan Sword.


    However, what did this woman mean now? Was she crazy?


    Not only did she teach him Xuanyuan Sword Formation, but she also gave him her most precious thing?


    "What''s my rtionship with her? I''m not even a stranger, let alone a friend. I''m her enemy."


    But there was no time for Samuel to think about it carefully, because at this time, Lu Ruoxin had been constantly telling Samuel the mental cultivation method of the Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation and the tricks to use.


    Samuel didn''t care about this anymore. She dared to teach him such a killing move. Of course he dared to learn it.


    Samuel didn''t know what this woman was doing!


    "The Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation can be transformed into two after entering the Tao, and the essence can be transformed into four. At the highest peak, it can be transformed into twelve, four souls into eight souls. In theory, each soul can inherit all the properties of the real body. But this is a theory. The specific degree of inheritance depends on the degree of control you have over it." After saying that, Lu Ruoxin gently flew behind Samuel in the air.


    She held Samuel in her arms from behind and twisted Samuel''s position. A charming fragrance came to his nose, but Samuel was as calm as water and his heart was as clear as a mirror. He only had Yvonne in his heart, so he naturally was calm and did not panic.


    Lu Ruoxin''s face was also cold, and she corrected Samuel''s posture seriously. "The North Darkness Four Souls Formation is an ancient formation, and it is also very difficult for me to understand some mental cultivation methods at present. But I have practiced it for a long time, and there is a must-have method that cultivators must maintain the absolutely correct position of setting up the formation, otherwise it will be half the effort." Samuel nodded, took a long breath, adjusted his posture, and began to explore the North Darkness Four Souls Formation ording to the method of Lu Ruoxin.


    At the same time, he kept recalling Lu Ruoxin''s steps.


    When Lu Ruoxin saw that Samuel had gradually entered a better state, she let go of her hand and flew back to the ground. However, her heart couldn''t help beating faster.


    Looking back at Samuel in the air, Lu Ruoxin let out a sigh of relief. This guy was really talented. Although she taught him the posture with her own hands, his mastery of the mental cultivation method waspletely beyond Lu Ruoxin''s imagination. Although Samuel might be a little worse than her, he was still brilliant enough.


    Lu Ruoxin turned around and went back to the bamboo house.


    That night, Samuel never came down again.


    The incantations and mental cultivation methods of the Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation were extremely profound, but it was also because of its profoundness that they often gave people a great sense of aplishment after mastering it.


    What''s more, Samuel was curious about this technique!


    When dawn came and the sweeping old man and the others got up, Samuel was still in the air, trying to figure it out.


    The sweeping old man smiled and looked at the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. "It seems that this boy is eager to learn." "Doesn''t he have to thank you?" the Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled.


    The sweeping old man smiled and said, "It seems that it''s my turn."


    In the evening, with Samuel''s excited shout, his figure finally slowly opened in mid-air and split into two.


    Although the second figure was very rubbish and transparent, as if it could dissipate at any time, Samuel still had made progress. However, when Samuel returned to the house excitedly, he found that the bamboo house was empty and there was no one in it.


    While he was depressed, Samuel suddenly felt that there seemed to be a strong energy fluctuation not far behind the house, and he could barely hear the sound over there. Hearing this, he frowned. "Did tu Ruoxin fight with the sweeping old man?"


    Samuel quickly ran over.


    After passing through the woods, Samuel went straight to the deepest ce. The deeper he went, the stronger the energy fluctuation inside. From time to time, there would be bursts of explosions and mes.


    Samuel was burning with anxiety. He clenched the energy in his hand and flew over in a hurry.


    But when Samuel rushed to the scene and was about to attack, he was stunned.


    In mid-air, the mes were flying in all directions. Two figures were fighting with each other. Lu Ruoxin''s wonderful figure was constantly changing, and a green light and white light were intertwined in front of her.


    The sweeping old man ran back and forth around her, and the other end of the green light and white light appeared in his hands.


    Samuel frowned. He had a familiar feeling about the green light and the white light.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly remembered...


    Wasn''t the Heavenly Fire and the Moon Wheel simr to the green light and the white light?


    Although the colors were different, they were quite simr in terms of energy. Damn, the sweeping old man was also teaching her this move? However, there was no reason for Samuel to object to the elder''s teaching. He was just curious about what the white and green light was!


    It was simr to the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, but it was not clear.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded. After adjusting her breathing slightly, there was some peace in her eyes. She waved her hand again, and the green and white light quickly surrounded her.


    Samuel simply found a ce to sit down. He was very curious about what the so-called Common People and eEternal Life were.


    In the air, Lu Ruoxin clenched her hands, and the green energy and the white light turned into two balls of football, floating above her hands.


    "The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel is to kill, and the Common People and the Eternal Life are to die and reborn." After saying that, the sweeping old man nodded, indicating that Lu Ruoxin could make a move.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded and struck out with her right hand. The ground in the distance was suddenly


    swallowed by the white light.


    Gradually, the white light scattel


    and the trees and grass on the ground werepletely gone.


    She struck out with her left hand, and it was green light everywhere. Even the scorched earth was suddenly filled with flowers and grass. Samuel''s eyes widened. One on the left and one on the right,, one on the killing, one on reborning, looking extremely fierce.


    However, what was this sweeping old man trying to do?

 Chapter 2747

    Chapter 2747


    "Go on practicing." The sweeping old man smiled and fell from the sky. He came to Samuel in a few steps. Looking at the stunned Samuel, he smiled and said, "What? Did you master what she taught you? Why did youe here?"


    "What did you teach her? It looks so fierce," Samuel said in surprise.


    "Didn''t you hear that? The Common People AND Eternal Life." The sweeping old man chuckled.


    "I know, I mean..."


    "The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel is to take the sun and the moon of heaven and earth, while the Common People and the Eternal Life take the Spiritual Aura of life and death between heaven and earth." The sweeping old man smiled. "So, her left hand can destroy something, and her right hand can reincarnate something."


    Her left hand could destroy, her right hand could reincarnate. Was this unmatched and abnormal? Life and death were all in her hands.


    "Miss Lu is as talented as you. I only taught her for a moment, and she is able to understand the basics. I believe that in three days, you two will be very interesting."


    "If I were you, I would go and study what I learned now."


    After that, the sweeping old man disappeared.


    Samuel rubbed his head. "What do you mean by ''they will be very interesting in three days"?" Samuel didn''t know what the sweeping old man was talking about!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, seeing that Lu Ruoxin was controlling Common People and Eternal Life in the air, Samuel walked out of the woods gloomily and began to digest what Lu Ruoxin had taught him.


    It was night. A man and a woman were praiticing in the sky under the moonlight. Lu Ruoxin''s left hand was the Common People, and her right hand was Eternal Life, showing the agility.


    Samuel was split into two, and then split into four. Samuel had finally discovered some clues of the Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation. With the help of some Xuanyuan Sword Formation that were a little absent, they were barely able to see it.


    Under the moonlight, the sweeping old man and the Eight Destions Heavenly Booky under the eaves of the bamboo house, leisurely looking at the two figures on both sides.


    "The daughter of the Lu family does live up to her reputation. If she were not a woman, I''m afraid that she would be the next True God of the Lu family." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book poured a cup of tea for the sweeping old man and looked at Lu Ruoxin in the west, sighing.


    The sweeping old man smiled. In less than a day, she had mastered the Common People and the Eternnal Life skillfully. Her outstanding talent was indeed unprecedented.


    "Even if it''s Samuel, it seems that his talent is not as good as hers," the Eight Destions Heavenly Book said.


    The sweeping old man smiled and said, "The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel is an overbearing way, and the Common People and Eternal Life are always doing good deeds. Naturally, there are differences, Miss Lu''s advantage is fast inprehending, and it''s easy t master it. But Samuel is strong in the Great Completion. One is the sky, and the other is the earth. You can touch the earth. But you may not be able to touch the heaven."


    Hearing this, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book frowned and said, "Do you mean that it is not easy to control the Sky Fire and Moon Wheel? It is not that Samuel is inferior to Lu Ruoxin?"


    The sweeping old man nodded. "Yes, but I don''t deny what you said. Miss Lu is indeed talented."


    "With your all-out teaching, you can exchange for Miss Lu''s all-out teaching of Samuel. To be honest, with her talent simr to that of Samuel, it didn''t seem to worth it." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book frowned and said.


    After all, Lu Ruoxin had an extremely powerful Ancient Secret Skill. If she had the knowledge of the sweeping old man, she would make great achievements in the future. And she would be an extremely powerful opponent for Samuel.


    "Samuel''s cultivation methods are


    very few. Although Tianyin Skill is evil, it doesn''t mean much to the top masters. The person who taught him doesn''t have a thorough study of this method, so the power of cultivation method is also very ordinary. Although Formless Divine Skill can break through ten thousand enemies, it is at the suppression stage. If he encounters masters, I''m afraid that he can''t replicate it. Instead, he will be directly broken through by one move." After that, the sweeping old man frowned and sighed, "As for the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, even I can''t cultivate it to the top level. In a short time, Samuel''s cultivation methods are not very useful."


    "Miss Lu''s cultivation method can indeed make up for the current disadvantage of Samuel. The most important thing is that in my eyes, the strength of the cultivation method depends more on the user himself."


    "As for the Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation, it is something thatSamuel urgently need."


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book nodded and said, "I see. Samuel''s body..."


    The sweeping old man smiled and said, "Yes, Samuel''s body can transform into four. Maybe he can create many unexpected miracles. So I said that there is no strongest cultivation method. The most important thing is how you y."


    In fact, the reason why all kinds of masters were masters was that they knew their own mental cultivation methods and cultivation methods very well, and they could defend and attack at any time ording to their needs. Therefore, the strength of the cultivation method was more important to the use of the user.


    Secondly, those with more cultivation methods could change the most suitable spell at any time to disrupt the opponent''s defense arrangement.


    In the eyes of the sweeping old man, these were all extremely important.


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book suddenlyughed and said, "As expected, the older the ginger, the hotter it bes."


    At the same time, he looked up at Samuel in the eastern sky, who was turning into four, and said with a smile, "Now I am just like you, full of expectation for the day after tomorrow."

 Chapter 2748

    Chapter 2748


    And at this time.


    In Heavenly Lake City.


    Not long after the news was released by Fu Tian, the effect was also very good. Many people in Jianghu believed their remarks or took advantage of this excuse. After all, after the allied forces of the Fu and Ye family Army captured the Void Sect, the two cities could be at odds with each other and had a promising future. By using such an excuse to join them, they not only found a way out, but also had a moral advantage.


    In Firestone City, Ye Gucheng had officially rebuilt the city that was almost burnt to charcoal and nted the people and heroes of nearby friendly cities into the city, trying the best to restore the past of Firestone City.


    After Samuel was killed, the Fu n imed to denounce the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea. Although it had a certain impact on the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea to some extent, the beautifuleback of wiping out Samuel still brought greater prestige to the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea.


    Especially Ye Gucheng humiliated the Ye Familyand with his current status, he now was famous and many people in Jianghu came to seek shelter.


    After all, everyone knew that this might be the current popr people or future star. It was only a matter of time before they could enjoy the life if they could catch up with this person.


    As a result, Firestone City, which was originally sparsely popted, began to flourish with the return of Ye Gucheng''s camp.


    Everything was heading in the direction of extreme strength.


    Dozens of miles to the west of Firestone City, in an abandoned thatched cottage of a mountain, it was extremely deste and deserted. Only a thatched cottage was crumbling because it had been abandoned for many years.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the room, there was a strong and pungent smell of herbs that made people sick.


    "Take the medicine." Fu Li stood up gently, picked up the medicine jar, and poured a bowl of medicine for a dozen people in the thatched cottage. Fu Mang was covered in wounds, and his eyes were lifeless. Compared with the wounds on his body, Fu Mang was more hurt in the heart. After Yvonne was caught, there was no news from then on. The most ufortable thing was that Samuel died in the catastrophe.


    Now, most of the newly recruited disciples of the Mysterious Man Alliance had been killed in the inn by the allied forces of the Fu and Ye Families. Those who survived either escaped or betrayed them.


    After the bloody battle, Fu Mang escaped with only a dozen of his subordinates.


    "Take the medicine." Fu Li saw that everyone else raised their bowls and drank it. Only Fu Mang''s eyes were dull and his face was full of grief and indignation. Fu Li couldn''t help but persuade softly.


    "How can I drink it? As soon as Samuel left, the army became like this. The soldiers are either dead or injured. How can I live in this world? Why don''t I die quickly and find Samuel to atone for my sins?" Fu Mang was very depressed and said in a low voice.


    "Fu Mang, if you really die, then you will be sorry for Samuel. I don''t know if Samuel is alive or dead, but Yvonne may be still alive. You know how Samuel treated us when he was alive. Let me tell you, if you want to die, you should save Yvonne before you die," Fu Li said coldly.


    After being scolded by Fu Li, Fu Mang gritted his teeth and drank the medicine in front of him.


    Fu Li was right. He should save Yvonne before he died.


    At this time, a disciple asked, "Oh right, how long do we have to stay here?"


    Fu Li nced at Fu Mang. She had no answer to this.


    Fu Mang sighed. "I don''t know,


    either, but when those b*stards from the Fu and Ye families sneak


    attacked have already made amet


    appointment with the


    Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu that whoever can get out alive will wait here."


    "The deputy chief, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, will he..." The disciple suddenly did not know what to say.


    They had fled to this ce for nearly


    two days, but they still hadn''t seen


    any allies from the alliancee


    back, especially the Know


    Man in Jianghu. He rode on Velocisaurus, so he should have rushed back in two days.


    Unless something unexpected happened to him.


    As soon as these words came out, the whole room fell into dead silence.


    Fu Mang pretended to be calm and said coldly, "Don''t talk nonsense." But in his heart, he had almost the same thought as the disciple.


    "Why don''t we go back to Immortal Spirit Ind first?" Fu Li advised Fu Mang.


    There was also a base camp in Immortal Spirit Ind. If they gathered forces to prepare for war again, they might be able to save Yvonne.


    "Let''s wait another day. Let''s wait another day." Fu Mang sighed. He was not willing to believe that the Knowledgeable man s in Jianghu had been killed. He wanted to wait, even if this hope was so slim in his eyes.


    "I must take revenge." Fu Mang gritted his teeth and smashed the bowl of medicine in front of him with a punch.


    However, Samuel had given him a bright future, but he had retaliated against Samuel.


    Killing such a person was not enough to calm down the anger in his heart.


    For Fu Mang, tomorrow would be an important day. For Samuel, tomorrow would also be an extremely important day.


    What would happen tomorrow?

 Chapter 2749

    Chapter 2749


    In Dawn.


    In the shabby thatched cottage, Fu Mang was exhausted. Last night, he didn''t guard the ce, but the pain and worry in his body made him have no mood to sleep.


    In the evening, they were about to set off. However, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu still did not appear.


    "Go to sleep. We''re going back to Immortal Spirit Ind tonight." Fu Li gently patted Fu Mang''s shoulder andforted him with a sigh.


    Fu Mang nodded. He also knew that no matter how unwilling he was to believe it, he had to face it.


    For two whole days, how could the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu ride the Velocisaurus but note back yet?


    The chaos back then had resulted in the sneak attack by the other party, causing many of the disciples in the inn to be unable to react in time. After being killed in the formation, even he himself hurriedly broke out of the encirclement. Only under the cover of quite a number of disciples did he manage to escape from Heavenly Lake City with his body covered in scars.


    But at that time, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu insisted on leaving with the injured Velocisaurus. Both of them were injured. It was obviously impossible for them to break out of the encirclement.


    Just as Fu Mang nodded and closed his eyes, ready to rest, he suddenly heard waves of happy musical instruments ringing at the foot of the mountain, rxing and joyful, which made Fu Mang suddenly alert.


    Seeing that Fu Mang stood up again, Fu Li hurried out of the room to see what was going on.


    At this time, Shiyu outside limped in. After exining the cause, Fu Li returned to the room with a livid face.


    As soon as she came back, all the disciples stood up nervously.


    "Sit down," Fu Li said indifferently. Then she looked at Fu Mang and said, "It''s okay. Don''t worry. They are not here for us. They are here to wee the bride."


    "To wee the bride?" Fu Mang frowned. There was no one around the mountain, so how could someone get married? And the closest to this ce was Firestone City. Now that all things in Firestone City were revived, who would get married at this time?


    "It''s Ye Gucheng." Fu Li knew what Fu Mang was worried about. Although she was unwilling to say it, she still said it out.


    "Ye Gucheng?" Fu Mang immediately frowned. "What marriage did he propose?"


    "I heard that Ye Gucheng contributed a lot to the killing of Samuel and quickly restored the stability of Firestone City. Ao Tian decided to marry Gu You, the daughter of the Ao family, to Ye Gucheng." Fu Li lowered her head and said with some difficulty.


    "Damn it!" Fu Mang shouted angrily. As expected, when Fu Mang heard the news, he immediately roared and kicked over half of the broken y stove beside him. "These b*tches, if they didn''t use these despicable methods, how could they be presumptuous? If they fought head-on, this group of trash would die in the battle at the foot of the Void Sect Mountain."


    "Commander Fu is right. He will only capture the wife of our chief as a threat. What kind of hero is he? If our chief is still alive, Ye Gucheng will be defeated."


    "That''s right. Back then, he was beaten badly by our alliance chief. Now, he is showing off here."


    "Speaking of which, it''s all because of these dogs from the allied forces of the Fu and Ye families. If it weren''t for these bitches who betrayed us, why would it be like this?"


    Several disciples supported Fu Mang angrily. They were extremely unwilling and annoyed to talk about these things. After all, the prospect of the Mysterious Man Alliance was foreseeable at that time.


    "If all of you think so, then you must live a good life for me. From ancient times until now, the history and truth are written by the winner. If you also die, then all the truth will be decided by that b*stard Ye Gucheng, Fu Li said coldly.


    "We know."


    "Don''t worry. Even if I die, I will tell my son, and my son will tell my grandson."


    Fu Li nodded and turned her eyes to the indignant Fu Mang. He was the only leader of this dozen-man team. If he was not rational enough, this team, which was already very dangerous, would be even more dangerous.


    "I''m fine." Fu Mang shook his head, indicating for Fu Li not to worry too much. "I''m just angry."


    "Yes, Ye Gucheng married the daughter of the Ao family, and he was Ao Tian''s adopted son. It''s God''s fault that a loser of the chief has such honor and treatment." Outside the door, Shiyu also said gloomily.


    Fu Mang nodded heavily and looked at Fu Li with worry. "Doesn''t the Ao family have a daughter?"


    "Although Gu You is not Ao Tian''s biological daughter, Ao Tian has always regarded her as his own daughter and loves her very much." Fu Li exined.


    "An Tian is really good at scheming. It''s not in vain to raise a daughter." Fu Mang sneered disdainfully.


    "I heard that Gu You is very beautiful,


    and she has an otherworldly Mysterious Ice Body. Ao Tian has


    always regarded her as a treasureet


    Even if his son likes Gu You, he has never wanted to marry this daughter to his son. I didn''t expect that he would suddenly marry Gu You to Ye Gucheng." Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This time, not only did Ye Gucheng get a wife, but more importantly, he has a master as hispanion. Gu You is very powerful."


    Fu Mang said in a cold voice, "Marry Gu You to Ye Gucheng. Do you really think that Ao Tian suffered a loss in this political marriage? Or, are the sons of the Ao family not his biological sons?"


    Fu Mang sneered, "If he marries his daughter to Ye Gucheng, then not only will he be able topletely rope in an outsider like Ye Gucheng, don''t forget Ye Gucheng''s identity in the Medicine God''s Pavilion."


    "Ye Gucheng is themander of


    the Medicine God''s Pavilion. The most important thing is that his master, previous Spiritual Master, is one of the elders of the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Ao Tian haspletely allowed Ye Gucheng to join the ranks of the Ao Family. It is equivalent to cing a bomb in the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Wang Huanzhi doesn''t obey, then the


    Evesting Sea will have various methods to cripple Wang Huanzhi at any time." Fu Li understood the political situation in an instant and coldly said.


    "In any case, in this way, this group of bitches will unite. It will be even more difficult for us to deal with them in the future and avenge Samuel. This is the main reason why I''m angry," Fu Mang said.


    Fu Li didn''t deny this and didn''t know how to answer, so she didn''t want to say it just now.


    Originally, the other side was a colossus. Now that they had lost Samuel, the other side joined forces. In this way, the gap between the two sides became more and more obvious.


    "All right, go to bed early. This group of bitches will get married, and for them, it will be the most rxing time at night. We don''t have to travel in the middle of the night. We will set off immediately when it''s dark." Fu Mang ordered.


    Everyone nodded and fell to the ground to continue to recuperate. Shiyu and Fu Li s also went out to guard.


    Soon, it was dark. Fu Li woke up the people who were asleep and asked them to pack up.


    In less than a moment, they were ready to go. Although everyone was hurt, the discipline was still very strict.


    Fu Mang waved his hand. "Let''s go back!"


    But at this moment, there was a sudden explosion at the foot of the mountain!

 Chapter 2750

    Chapter 2750


    This explosion caused the group, which had just been extremely orderly, to immediately be chaotic. A dozen plus people immediately adopted defensive postures. They vigntly shrank their bodies and looked around.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Could it be that someone from Ye Gucheng''s side discovered us?"


    "Damn it, are these people ghosts?"


    "Don''t panic, everyone. If anything happens, you can leave first." Fu Mang shouted softly and stabilized the morale of the army.


    Fu Li and Shiyu looked at each other and rushed out.


    "Come with me!" Fu Mang waved his hand and followed them out.


    When the group of people arrived at an empty high tform, they looked around and saw that the endless darkness had swallowed everything around it. There was not any movement.


    Firestone City, which was tens of miles away, was brightly lit. In this quiet night,ughter seemed to be heard from the city. It seemed that it wasn''t Ye Gucheng''s men who hade.


    Just when everyone was puzzled, they heard a slight bang. They looked over and saw a ck shadow falling on the mountainside not far away.


    Shiyu took a few steps forward. Just as she wanted to see clearly, the ck shadow suddenly rushed up from below and almost passed by her face! Everyone immediately drew their swords and faced each other. After flying into the sky, the ck shadow rushed toward them.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as they left in panic, the ck shadow crashed into the center with a loud bang.


    Fu Mang walked at the forefront with his saber in hand. When he saw the ck shadow on the ground clearly, he couldn''t help but be happy and surprised. "The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, Velocisaurus?"


    This ck shadow was none other than Velocisaurus carrying the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. However, the figure of Velocisaurus could be seen from time to time, and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu''s face was pale.


    "Quick, carry them into the room first." Seeing this, Fu Li said hurriedly.


    The crowd couldn''t help but gossip. Then they carried the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and Velocisaurus into the thatched cottage, leaving Shiyu to continue to keep watch. Fu Li followed the footsteps of Fu Mang and others and followed them into the thatched cottage.


    Fu Li hurriedly checked their injuries and then heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s all right. They were seriously injured before, and they were too tired. There is no need to worry about their lives!"


    Hearing this, everyone heaved a long sigh of relief. Fu Mang was even more relieved. At least in this difficult time, there was still one of the backbone, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, in the alliance.


    Fu Mang stopped talking nonsense. He looked at the people present and nodded to each other. Then, a group of people sat around Velocisaurus and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. At the same time, they concentrated their energy and slowly poured the little energy in their bodies.


    As time went by, the dozen or so people gradually turned pale and sweat dripped down their foreheads.


    They were all injured and could not even take care of themselves. Now that they were trying their best to treat them, they were clearly at the end of their rope.


    As one of the seriously injured people could not hold on, more than a dozen people were all knocked to the ground by the internal force and spat out blood.


    Fu Mang struggled to get up. When he saw that more than a dozen of his disciples were seriously injured on the ground, he became anxious for a while. When he looked back, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and Velocisaurus slowly opened their eyes, which finally made him feel better.


    At this time, Fu Li also got up and helped everyone up. Fu Mang also helped the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu in Jianghu to afortable position. When those injured disciples saw the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and Velocisaurus wake up, they ignored their injuries and looked at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and Velocisaurus eagerly.


    The two looked at each other. The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu were full of bitterness, and Velocisaurus lowered his head.


    "I''m sorry, my brothers. It''s all my fault. If I had escorted Yvonne safely to the destination, I wouldn''t have let Samuel worry, let alone what would happen next, and you wouldn''t have been hurt today..." Every time the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu thought of what had happened before, he felt extremely regretful.


    In his heart, the good foundation he thought was destroyed by him!


    "It has nothing to do with you at all. You can only me the group of bitches in Fu Tian for betraying us. Humph, if my Fu family ancestors had a spirit, they would have been so angry that they would blow up the grave if they had done such shameless things." Fu Mang shouted angrily. At this time, even if hisst namewas Fu, he felt extremely ashamed.


    "It really has nothing to do with you." Fu Mang tried to persuade him anxiously, for fear that the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu would me himself


    too much and do something irrational.


    "You don''t have to persuade me. Don''t worry, my life is not so easy to die. If I don''t find Yvonne, I will never fall even if I lose all my blood. This is the only thing I can do for Samuel." After that, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu looked at Fu Mang and said, "I have the whereabouts of Yvonne!"

 Chapter 2751

    Chapter 2751


    Upon hearing this, Fu Mang suddenly stopped breathing and nervously looked at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. "Really?"


    "After Velocisaurus and I escaped, we didn''t rush here in time because we heard some small news on our way here," The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said.


    "In the northwest of Eight Direction World, eight thousand miles away, there is a Dragon-trapping Mountain. There has been a legend since ancient times that there is a red fire dragon trapped in the mountain. This fire dragon is very evil, born by the ancient dragons and evil snakes. The snake''s body is a rock, the snake blood is a slurry, the breath is a me, and the tongue is a fire. Wherever it passes, the fire will not go out for three days. It is very powerful."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Tens of thousands of years ago, the snake did all kinds of evil things. It was sealed in the Dragon-trapping Mountain by one of the True Gods and refined into shackles on both sides with his own hands, locking the demonic dragon firmly. However, even if the demonic dragon was trapped, the demonic dragon''s blood still passed through the earth and affected the surrounding area within a hundred meters. It was a Land of Fire," the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said at this time.


    Fu Li nods, "I''ve also heard of this legend. Even more exaggeratedly, it''s said that the reason why Firestone City is filled with fiery light is because there''s demonic dragon blood flowing through the ground into the city. However, these are only legends. For tens of thousands of years, no one has confirmed it. Many people in the Dragon Trapping Mountain have also gone to investigate and found nothing."


    "What''s more, what''s the rtionship between this and Yvonne?"


    Velocisaurus said lightly, "After the ident happened to Yvonne and the Samuel, the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea secretly sent a lot of people to the Dragon Trapping Mountain. Even the Fu and Ye Family Army hurried there with the four great evil kings. Because there was a rumor that there was a huge explosion near the Dragon Trapping Mountain. Some people saw four strange lights, like the shadows of immortals, and some people saw green and white lights soaring to the sky. Before that, the thunder was rolling over there, and the sun and the moon were no longer there."


    "It''s said in Jianghu that the Fire Dragon of the Dragon-trapping Mountain may break through the inhibition and reappear. Many people in Jianghu are rushing to help."


    When Fu Mang heard this, he sneered disdainfully. "Humph, they are all a group of people who deceive the world and steal the reputation. They say that they are going to help, but in fact, they are probably rushing there for the shackles cast by the True God''s arms. Their mouths are usually full of benevolence and morality. Once someone touches their interests, or someone is their threat, they will show their true colors."


    "We didn''t care about the Jianghu people. We thought it wasn''t news, and Velocisaurus and I were going to leave. But I found out a very unusual secret," said the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    "What secret?" Fu Mang asked.


    "There''s a hermit who has been living in the area of the mes of the Dragon-trapping Mountain all year round. When he saw the strange phenomenon, he went inside to look for it, but unintentionally heard the conversation between immortals. These immortals mentioned two very crucial names in their conversation." When the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said this, he frowned. Obviously, he also felt that this matter was really strange.


    "Yvonne and Han Nian!" All of a sudden, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu raised his head and looked at the crowd strangely.


    Hearing these two names, the group of people were stunned at first, and then they felt strange. Fu Mang was even more puzzled. "What do you mean? Why did the immortals mention Yvonne and Han Nian?"


    §Ö


    "ording to that man, he couldn''t sense the immortals'' real cultivation at all with his evil-ying Realm cultivation. One of them could even summon wind and rain, scatter beans into soldiers, revive all things, and dissipate all things. His ability is mysterious." After that, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu frowned. "In my judgment, could this old man be the True God of the Evesting Sea? And next to him is a master of the Medicine God''s Pavilion?"


    "Damn it, it must be so. Obviously, the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea have made it


    through. They tied up Yvonne


    together and then contacted the


    traitor of


    traitor of Fu Tian to besiege Samuel.


    Yvonne and Han Nian were taken


    away by these two masters." Fu


    Mang shouted angrily.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone nodded repeatedly.


    Even the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu also agreed with this opinion. The one who kidnapped Yvonne was from Firestone City, and City Lord Zhu of Firestone City had always been in contact with the Medicine God''s Pavilion. When they were besieging Samuel, the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the


    Evesting Sea appeared there. This was also the best evidence. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Everything supported the existence of this theory.


    "But if that''s the case, what are they going to do with Yvonne? Why was they taking them to the vicinity of the Dragon-trapping Mountain? What are these two things rted to?" Fu Li asked curiously.


    "Isn''t that simple? Maybe the True God in the Dragon-trapping Mountain is some ancestor of the Fu family. The Evesting Sea naturally wants to break the ban with the most orthodox bloodline of the Fu family, so he brought Yvonne with him," Fu Mang said.


    Hearing this, Fu Li couldn''t help but be persuaded. At the same time, her heart felt cold.


    "Then let''s not go back to Immortal Spirit Ind for now. We have to hurry to the Dragon-trapping Mountain," Fu Li said anxiously.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others nodded and made a decision. After resting for a while, they set off for the Dragon-trapping Mountain after they had almost recovered.


    Almost at the same time, in the continuous bamboo house, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book and the sweeping old man sneezed involuntarily. The four figures of Samuel were getting more and more stable, and Lu Ruoxin was also going to capture the Common People AND Eternal Life.


    At this time, the sweeping old man called them back and looked at the man and the woman with a strange smile on his face.

 Chapter 2752

    Chapter 2752


    In front of him, Samuel and Lu Ruoxin stood on both sides.


    The two of them were glowing with golden light, like a golden boy and a jade girl in the sky, or the God of War and the princess in the pce.


    "One day of study and two days of practice are not enough time for others, but for the two of you, I believe that although it is not much time, at least it is enough, right?" The sweeping old man said with a smile.


    Lu Ruoxin nced at Samuel and then said politely, "Thank you for your teachings, Senior. Ruoxin did live up to your expectations and made some small achievements."


    After that, Lu Ruoxin looked back at Samuel again. Although her eyes were cold, there was obviously a trace of expectation in them.


    Samuel rolled his eyes at Lu Ruoxin disdainfully and snorted, "Senior, I am not talented. Although the person who taught me is ordinary, I have learned well. I am only better than the one who spoke just now."


    After that, Samuel looked at Lu Ruoxin with a sneer. He was full of provocation.


    Lu Ruoxin was slightly angry. She had lowered her posture many times, but this Samuel was hostile to her every time, which made her angry. However, even though she was angry, Lu Ruoxin''s high IQ and EQ could not be angered because of this. Most importantly, she could not bear to part with it now.


    "It''s useless to say that!" The sweeping old man chuckled and then took out a book from his arms. "Do you know what this is?"


    Samuel and Lu Ruoxin looked over at the same time and saw that the sweeping old man was holding an extremely worn-out sheepskin book in his hand. The dust on it and the old book were connected together, making the book look like a pile of sand.


    "A million years ago, in the war between immortals and demons, all living creatures were plunged into misery and the people were homeless. However, in the Easternmost Continent of Eight Direction World, it was like a peach source to avoid wars. The main reason was that it was located in a remote ce. More importantly, there was a top master, Taoshou Venerable, living in the Easternmost Continent at that time."


    "The Taoshou Venerable is not one of the three the True Gods at that time, but he is said to be far stronger than the True God." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book echoed.


    "Is there anyone stronger than the True God in this world?" Lu Ruoxin frowned, as if she found it hard to believe. After all, the True God was the ceiling of Eight Direction World, which wasmon sense.


    "In this world, there are many hidden masters. Some people are willing toe out of the mountains to be famous, while others are willing to hide in the countryside and seek the Way of Heaven. Everyone has different ambitions, but it doesn''t mean that they don''t exist." The sweeping old man smiled and said, "There are always someone stronger than the others. There are no absolute masters in any field."


    "Although the Taoshou Venerable practices a unique magic art, which is very different from that of the Central ins of Eight Direction World, I heard that he has reached the True God Realm. However, he keeps a low profile. He has spent his whole life living in the Easternmost Land, and even not leaving his Immortal Longevity Ind. However, it is also because of his low profile and strength that he brought peace and security to the Easternmost Land," the sweeping old man said softly.


    "Then this book..." Samuel frowned.


    "As I said, there are only two things in the world that can''t be looked directly at. One is the sunshine in the sky, and the other is the human heart. Although the Easternmost Land avoided being invaded by demons a million years ago, with the fall of the Taoshou Venerable, the Easternmost Land soon was coveted by the Central ins."


    "At that time, with the united help of


    the other masters from other continents or states, the Central ins Continent cleared out the demons and regained its vitality. However, thousands of yearster, the Central ins Continent recovered its former prosperity. After the death of the Taoshou Venerable, the Easternmost Continent declined. However, the Central ins Continent did not help the Easternmost Land like before. Instead, it raised its sickle to kill."


    Speaking of this, the sweeping old man''s eyes were filled with sadness, and he seemed to have fallen into an extremely painful memory.


    "The world-shaking unique skill that


    the Taoshou Venerable showed in the demon-subduing battle made the people of the Central ins admire him. They coveted this kind of magical skill very much, so theyunched an attack on the Easternmost Land. That battlested for a long time and was tragic. The Easternmost and was originally huge. It was only one sea away from the Central ins Continent, but in the hundreds of years of attacks, it sank. In the end, three quarters of thend sank into the sea..." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Samuel frowned. Human nature was evil, but before the critical moment, many people did not show their fangs. But once it involved their own interests, their evil behavior would be extremely ugly.


    Wasn''t the encounter in the Easternmost Land also a replica of the Pangu n?


    Compared with the kindness and revenge of human beings, other evil things were nothing.


    "The one in my hand is exactly the


    13 chapters written by the Taoshou Venerable with all his life''s effort. It records the Taoshou Venerable''s lifetime unique skill in detail. It contains two ancient unique skills, three self-created killing moves, and eight legendary cultivation methods in the Easternmost Land," As soon as he finished speaking, the sweeping old man put his eyes on the book, and his eyes were full of sadness.


    But the next second, he swept away the haze and looked at Samuel and Lu Ruoxin. "This book is of great help to any cultivator. However, I can only teach one of you. The method I choose is very simple. You each have learned new skills and practiced for two days. Now, whoever wins, I will give you this book."


    As soon as the sweeping old man finished speaking, the two were very surprised. "Is the elder going to give them this cultivation skill?"


    Samuel was not a person who was greedy. However, he really did not understand why the sweeping old man wanted to give it to someone else. If he lost and Lu Ruoxin got the book, what did the sweeping old man want to do?


    The sweeping old man wanted him to unify Eight Direction World in the future, but he had to leave behind fuel for the other descendants of the True God family. What exactly was he going to do?


    "But I''ll tell you first. Those who lose will be punished severely. Now, you can start."


    After that, the sweeping old man made way for them topete.


    Lu Ruoxin''s face was as cold as ice, and her beautiful eyes were full of coldness. To appreciate Samuel did not mean that she would give up benefits, not to mention that this benefit was the ultimate skill of the Taoshou Venerable.


    The energy in her hand gathered slightly, and the Common People and Eternal Life appeared in her hand. She made a posture of ready to attack. She looked at Samuel and said coldly, "The 13 Chapters must be in my pocket. However, are you still going to stand and ept this result?"


    Samuel frowned and suddenly felt funny. "Are you so confident?"

 Chapter 2753

    Chapter 2753


    "It''s not confidence, but determination."


    Before Samuel could react, Lu Ruoxin had already rushed over.


    Between her hands, her left hand used Common People, and Eternal Life in her right hand turned into two streams of energy flowing light with Lu Ruoxin!


    Samuel gritted his teeth. "You''re ying with this in front of me? Do you think I don''t have it?"


    Samuel''s body pulled back and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel in his hands suddenly shot out. The fiery red and purple light immediately shot toward Lu Ruoxin like fire dragons and lightning tigers.


    "Humph, in the past, I was really afraid of this move, but now, do you think I care?" Lu Ruoxin shouted ferociously, and the energy in her hand suddenly increased.


    The green light and the white light suddenly became countless times stronger, directly enveloping the heavenly me and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel.


    Sizzle...


    With a loud bang, the four streams of energy were divided into two, entangled with each other, chaotic and tearing at each other.


    The Heavenly Fire was like a fire dragon, extremely fierce, but Eternal Life was always like a green vine, tightly wrapping around the Heavenly Fire. No matter how fierce the Heavenly Fire was, Eternal Life was always like water. No matter how strong the other party was, it could contain everything without fear.


    On the other side, the Moon Wheel was purple and lightning was purple, while the white light of the Common People was always visible. The two sides were like two giant snakes tearing at each other, intertwining with each other. The purple and white crisscrossed each other, struggling to free themselves from each other!


    "In just two days, this woman has reached such a realm. Her ability is really amazing." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book sighed when he saw that the two sides were evenly matched.


    The sweeping old man smiled and said, "If she didn''t have that ability, why would I make this deal with him?"


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book nodded and remained silent, quietly watching the battle between Lu Ruoxin and Samuel!


    "Samuel, it seems that you have not studied the things that Senior has taught you hard. Or rather, although your talent is intelligent, you are still a little inferior to me." Lu Ruoxinughed softly. Her hand suddenly used force.


    "Boom!"


    The green light and white light suddenly became stronger. Following a loud sound, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel was immediately swallowed... "Bang!"


    The two beams of energy directly hit Samuel''s chest. Samuel also reacted very quickly. He wielded his hands and chopped in the air with Pangu Axe. With one swing, he barely blocked the two beams of energy, but the strong rebound force still sent Samuel dozens of meters away. Relying on the energy, he barely stabilized his body.


    Although Samuel only frowned, he was already very shocked.


    In just two days, Lu Ruoxin had managed to cultivate the Common People to such a strong level. What would happen if time passed? By that time, he would suffer with her Common People and Eternal Life.


    As for his own Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, it was nothing more than this after practicing for so long. It was obviously a lie to say that there was no sense of defeat.


    However, who was Samuel? No matter how strong the enemy was, he would never admit defeat.


    "Open!"


    With an angry shout, there was a sudden buzzing sound. The figure of Samuel turned into two, then into four, like four Buddhas. Each of them held a golden Pangu Axe, which was very majestic.


    Seeing that there were almost no


    differences between the four illusions, Lu Ruoxin, who was just about to attack, couldn''t help but slightly withdraw her body. She was both shocked and amused. "Samuel, you''re not bad either. In just two days, you''ve actually yed so well with the North Darness Four Souls Formation that I''ve practiced for nearly ten years."


    "But, don''t be happy too early. As I said, I''ve been practicing for ten years, and you, just two days." Lu Ruoxin sneered.


    She was good at her own unique skills, so she naturally knew the strength and weakness of this move. She also knew that although there were four same figures, Samuel was not good at martial arts and it was full of ws.


    Without thinking too much, Lu Ruoxin ectly attacked Samuel.


    "Really? Although I learned from you, how can your Xuanyuan Sword like my Pangu Axe?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the four figures of Samuel raised their axes from all directions.


    However, Lu Ruoxin did not dodge at


    all. With a step of the Great Void Divine Steps, Lu Ruoxin transformed into thousands of people, just like the battle on the top of Mount Qi However, at this time, the two of them changed their attack and defense.


    Almost at the same time when the four axes of Samuel chopped down, several figures of Lu Ruoxin suddenly dispersed in all directions.


    "You want to run away? Do you want to use my skill to deal with me?" Samuel grinned.


    Lu Ruoxin couldn''t afford to waste her time at that time, but Samuel was different. He could afford it!


    He turned around and pulled back. Then, four figures rushed straight to the real body of Lu Ruoxin.


    At the same time, the giant axe in his hand turned into two, two into four, four into a hundred, and a hundred into a thousand.


    "You have Xuanyuan Sword Formation. Don''t tell me I don''t have Pangu Axe Formation?"


    With a wave of hisrge hand, tens of thousands of axes appeared in the sky!


    "You bastard!" Lu Ruoxin retreated slightly. She did want to use Samuel''s shameless trick to drag Samuel down, but Samuel directly broke the Xuanyuan Sword Formation to block her way.


    "You''re really hard to deal with!" Lu Ruoxin swore and stopped running. She turned around and took out Xuanyuan Sword in her hand. "Do you really think that the disciples can be better than the master? I''m sorry, but I''m different." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Ruoxin suddenly stood up with the Xuanyuan Sword and thousands of swords fell like rain.


    The expression in the sky suddenly changed. Ten thousand axes against ten thousand swords!

 Chapter 2754

    Chapter 2754


    Swish swish!


    Boom!*


    The sword rain and the axe rain met in an instant, like a meteor rain, intertwining with each other, exploding in the air, destroying each other, or counteracting each other. For a time, half of the world was dyed by the tight color and explosion.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was both beautiful and dreamy.


    "You even taught the Great Void Divine Steps to Miss Lu without reservation?" the Eight Destions Heavenly Book said with a smile.


    "How can I lie to a little girl at such an old age?" the sweeping old man said softly.


    "Since both Samuel and Miss Lu have learned your skills, and Miss Lu has the perfect North Darkness Four Souls Formation and Xuanyuan Sword Formation, it seems that Samuel has lost."


    "So what if Samuel loses? So what if he wins? There are some things that are not necessarily the best if someone wins. I just want him to lose." The sweeping old man smiled.


    In the field, thousands of swords against tens of thousands of axes, and Lu Ruoxin also turned into four people and confronted the four figures of Samuel directly.


    Xuanyuan versus Pangu!


    The sky copsed and the earth cracked!


    The two sides fought back and forth. For a time, the surrounding area exploded, the wind and clouds changed, and the whole world changed.


    "I have an idea," said the sweeping old man with a smile. "How about we call this ce the Immortal-trapping Valley?" He rose to his feet and looked up at the two of them.


    The winner had been decided!


    The four figures of Samuel were still there, but the four figures of Lu Ruoxin had already disappeared.


    "This boy..." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book was slightly stunned and stood up, unexpectedly looking at the battle situation in the air. This was not as he had expected.


    The sweeping old man smiled bitterly and said, "At this point, this girl is not willing to use unconventional means to break Samuel''s North Darkness Four Souls Formation. Although Samuel is not good at martial arts, he has great energy and abnormal body, and the other three shadows are naturally not weak. If Lu Ruoxin wants to win, she must use her killing move."


    "She''s too familiar with the North Darkness Four Souls Formation. Of course she knows the w, but she never used it. Isn''t this little girl too confident?" the Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled bitterly.


    "She''s not confident. She''s just too scheming and shrewd. She''s afraid that Samuel will take it back and break her North Darkness Four Souls Formation in the future, so she won''t use it until now." The sweeping old man smiled bitterly.


    "I have to help her." After saying that, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book moved his hand slightly, and a transparent energy that could not be seen directly hit Samuel.


    Samuel''s attention was all on the opposite Lu Ruoxin, so he didn''t notice that he had been sneak attacked.


    The transparent energy hit Samuel in an instant, and the three figures disappeared at the same time.


    "I''ll win!" Lu Ruoxin shouted in a low voice. How could she let go of such an excellent opportunity?


    She used Xuanyuan Sword in her hand, and she directly bit through her middle finger of another hand and wiped it on Xuanyuan Sword. "With my blood, I will break the other side''s way. Open!"


    The golden light of Xuanyuan Sword suddenly burst out, and Lu Ruoxin held Xuanyuan Sword and attacked Samuel at the same time! Samuel suddenly frowned because the ce where Lu Ruoxin attacked was not other ces, but his own body!


    Without thinking too much, the four figures of Samuel immediately transformed into each other. However, as soon as they changed their positions, Lu Ruoxin suddenly turned around and attacked again.


    If Samuel changed again, Lu Ruoxin would pursue again!


    "This bitch... How could she know where my real body is every time?" Samuel was shocked, but his eyes were fixed on Lu Ruoxin like torches.


    She was the one who taught him this. She must have a way to break it. As long as he learned it, he could deal with her like this next time she used it! Samuel suddenly understood the sweeping old man''s intention...


    "I see!" Samuel was stunned to notice Xuanyuan Sword, whose body had been lit up by blood. Lu Ruoxin did not look at him every time Samuel changed his position, but looked at him through the refracting shadow of the sword.


    He suddenly remembered what the Taoist priest had said to him. Although human eyes were strong, they were still made of flesh. It would deceive people.


    "Break!"


    With a loud shout, Xuanyuan Sword suddenly fell from the sky. Although Samuel ran his Pangu Axe to resist, he was stunned to find that the ce where he was attacked was extremely painful and difficult to move. The next second, Lu Ruoxin had kicked Samuel in the chest.


    Peng!


    Samuel fell heavily from mid-air and hit the ground. He wanted to struggle to get up, but Xuanyuan Sword of Lu Ruoxin had already crossed his neck.


    "As I said, I will definitely get the 13 Chapters." Lu Ruoxin said in a cold voice with a slightcency in her eyes.


    Samuel was depressed and wanted


    to refute. Even though Lu Ruoxin had just broken his North Darkness Four Souls Formation, it did not mean that he would lose. If he had not been ambushed, how could he have lost to this woman?


    "It seems that the winner has been decided. Miss Lu, you deserve it." The sweeping old man walked over and waved his hand. The ancient book flew to the front of Lu Ruxin. Lu Ruoxin did not hesitate and put the book back into her hand.


    "Samuel, you lost." The sweeping old man smiled. "ording to what I just said, you have to be punished. Do you know where this is?"

 Chapter 2755

    Chapter 2755


    Samuel did not know and shook his head.


    "This is the Immortal-trapping Valley," the sweeping old man said with a chuckle.


    "Immortal-trapping Valley?" Lu Ruoxin frowned and asked curiously.


    "Yes."


    "There are eight hundred miles of mountains and rivers, eight hundred miles of rivers, like a fairnd, but also like a purgatory. This is the so-called Immortal-trapping Valley. Senior, is... is the nearby Dragon-trapping Mountain?" Lu Ruoxin asked.


    The sweeping old man nodded gently. Seeing that Samuel was puzzled, Lu Ruoxin exined, "Rumor has it that there is a demonic dragon trapped in the Dragon-trapping Mountain, so the area within 5,000 kilometers is covered with scorched soil, and no one can survive. Legend has it that there was an immortal who came here 10,000 years ago. Because he saw the people here, he felt pity for them. So he followed Pangu''s example and transformed his body into the ground, using his blood to turn into a stream, and became a paradise of 800 miles."


    "However, although this paradise exists, people can''t survive here. It is surrounded by hot soil. If it rains, rain will fall on the ground, and miasma will rise from the scorching hot ground. Because of the demonic dragon''s blood, ordinary people will die if they smell it. Therefore, even if the immortal turned himself into this ce, it can''t change the shadow of death in the area of the Dragon-trapping Mountain. From the perspective of the earth, this ce is more like a lonely ce trapped in the Dragon-trapping Mountain, so some people regard it as a trapped immortal and call this ce the Immortal-trapping Valley."


    Samuel suddenly realized that there was such a story here.


    "If you want to change this situation, you have to get rid of the evil dragon in the trapping Dragon Mountain. Samuel, you cultivate here. We have helped you build your soul and refine your body. The sun and the moon does not shine, and the evil dragon is ready to move without the suppression of the sun and the moon. The punishment we will give you is to get rid of the evil dragon, restore peace, save the people, and release the Immortal- trapping Valley."


    "From a moral point of view, you should also repay it. If it were not for its special geographical location, causing the sun and moon to lose their luster and the world have thought that it was a strange change in the mountain, how would we have the time to let you regain your new life?" The sweeping old manughed.


    "It''s all your fault. You have to do it." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled and then looked at Lu Ruoxin. "By the way, Miss Lu, you have to go with Samuel."


    "Me too?" Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly.


    She had also heard of the legend of the Dragon Trapping Mountain. The evil dragon that lived inside was extremely powerful. For many years, no one had been willing to touch this bad luck.


    "Yes. However, you''re different from the Samuel. Samuel''s responsibility is not only to help the Immortal-trapping Valley, but also to help you. Do you know that the shackles used to suppress the demonic dragon were formed by the arms of the True God?" the sweeping old man asked.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded. "I know."


    "The Common People and Eternal Life require the support of the strength of your arms, and the shackles are the best supplement for you. Besides, although you have Xuanyuan Sword, it is still not as good as Pangu Axe. Isn''t it better to have something to make up for the gap?" the sweeping old man said with a chuckle.


    Upon hearing this, Lu Ruoxin''s face lit up with joy. "Thank you, Senior."


    "You''re wee. Go back to your room and prepare. You can leave tomorrow morning."


    "Yes." Lu Ruoxin pursed her lips and looked at Samuel beside her. When she saw the depressed look on Samuel''s face, she was even happier and went back to the inner room with small steps.


    After Lu Ruoxin left, Samuel was very depressed.


    "What? You don''t want to go?" The sweeping old man saw the depressed Samuel and chuckled.


    "Yes." Samuel was nomittal. "I promise you that I''ll cultivate for three days. I''ll go out to look for Yvonne and Nian''er in three days, but you let me deal with the evil dragon."


    "As long as you listen to me, I can guarantee that not only will Yvonne and Han Nian be safe, but your friends will also be safe," the sweeping old man said lightly.


    Hearing this, Samuel was shocked and became very alert. What did the sweeping old man mean by that?


    Could it be?


    "Don''t tell me that Yvonne and Han Nian''s being tied up has nothing to do with you?" At this point, Samuel''s tone was full of coldness.


    Even if he had high respect and great gratitude for the sweeping old man, if anyone dared to touch the minefield of Samuel-Yvonne and Han Nian, Samuel would definitely not be polite.


    Even if I owe you a favor, so what if I kill you and kill myself to return it to you?


    Don''t touch my wife and daughter!


    Seeing the killing intent in Samuel''s eyes, even the sweeping old man could not help but feel a little cold. In his eyes, Samuel was more like a child, but at this time, he was like a devil from hell.


    "It has nothing to do with him. He... just knows some secrets." Seeing that Samuel was in a bad mood, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book hurriedly exined.


    The sweeping old man also nodded quickly. Samuel frowned for a moment and let go of his anger.


    The sweeping old man took a deep breath and pretended to be calm. "Are you willing to go now?"


    "If doing this can make Yvonne and Han Nian safe, I won''t think too much," Samuel said firmly.


    Generally speaking, Samuel was a man who was willing to admit defeat. Although he suspected that he might have been attacked by the sweeping old man, no matter what, since he had lost, he lost. It had nothing to receive punishment. Secondly, because of his body refining, the sun and the moon lost light. If the demonic dragon wanted to move, of course, he would be responsible.


    "Okay, as long as you are willing to go. Remember, after you kill the evil dragon this time, the shackles must be given to Lu Ruoxin. As for you..." The sweeping old man hesitated for a moment, as if he was thinking about something.


    Samuel nodded.


    "Although you have passed the Individual Immortal Tribtion, your body is still very weak. We can help you cast your soul and refine your body, but there is something that can''t be solved for you." After that, the sweeping old man looked at Samuel indifferently, "You can do it yourself."


    "What should I do?"


    "The Demonic Dragon''s blood is


    exceptionally sinister. It can permeate the ground and stain the ground. The scorched soil of the Dragon Trapping Mountain, which is tens of thousands of miles long, is the best evidence. If you want topletely recover to your peak, you must also recover the blood in your body." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book said.


    "The blood in your body has integrated with the divine blood and the strange poison. It is very special and we can''t help you. If you want it to recover, the demonic dragon''s blood is the most suitable. It not only has extremely strong energy of the demonic fire dragon, but also extremely strong toxicity. It may be the best supplement for you. However, it is also dangerous because the demonic dragon is too strong. If it is damaged to the side


    effect, there may be some bad


    reactions, but you must try." The


    sweeping old man frowned and said.


    Samuel nodded and said, "I see."


    "Well, there is nothing else. You can rest for a while. Tomorrow morning, you will leave." After the sweeping old man finished speaking, Samuel had? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    returned to his room to rest, but he did not find that the sweeping old man looked worried...

 Chapter 2756

    Chapter 2756


    "Bad reaction? How can you trick him like this?" the Eight Destions Heavenly Book shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "s, to be a Buddha with one thought, to be a devil with one thought, either heaven or hell, what can we do?" The sweeping old man shook his head and sighed with a heavy heart.


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book also let out a long sigh. "The demonic dragon of the Dragon Trapping Mountain is far from being an ordinary dragon. It is one of the ancestors of the Dragon Tribe. Its strength is so strong that it can''t bepared with the dragon. At that time, the True God used his own body as a price to barely suppress it with the Eight Limits Formation, but you wanted Samuel..."


    "I also know that it is difficult to deal with, so I chose this ce to refine the body and soul for Samuel. Through this process, the whole world mistakenly thought that there was a change in the mountain, which attracted tens of millions of people. At the same time, I also taught Lu Ruoxin Common People and Eternal Life, hoping to help her in the battle."


    "Two great bodies, plus Xuanyuan and Pangu, plus the Heaven Fire and Moon Wheel, all I can do is it. The rest depends on his fate," the sweeping old man frowned and said.


    In addition to the previous arrangement, the most important reason for exchanging skills with Lu Ruoxin was that Lu Ruoxin could help Samuel fight against the evil dragon.


    "If we capture the evil dragon, we can not only strengthen the bloodline of Samuel, but also release the Immortal-trapping Valley. If he is lucky enough to get that thing, he can really meet my expectations."


    "Yes, with the Four Shadows and that thing, his future will be limitless, and you won''t waste your unique skill to exchange with Miss Lu. However, this guy is confused now. He must think that Lu Ruoxin is who you like and that you even try all means to suppress him and help Lu Ruoxin." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book said with a wry smile.


    However, it was not Samuel''s fault. Even he might misunderstand the sweeping old man.


    "The youngdy of the Lu Family is so smart. If not, how could she be willing to teach Samuel of the North Darness Four Souls Formation? It''s even less likely that she would fight against the evil dragon with Samuel," the sweeping old man said helplessly.


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book patted the sweeping old man on the shoulder. "Samuel will understand your painstaking efforts one day. Although he just showed a murderous look, after all, it is rted to Yvonne."


    Hearing the Eight Destions Heavenly Book''s words, the sweeping old man couldn''t helpughing. "When did you start to put in a good word for him? But don''t worry. I know how much he loves his wife. Besides, it''s normal for a man to have blood vigor."


    "Let''s also go to rest. I believe that the change in the Dragon-trapping Mountain is not as simple as the gathering omon people."


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book''s face turned cold and he frowned. "You mean..."


    "Yes, I''m worried that the True Gods of the top of the Blue Mountain and the Evesting Sea will take action." After that, the sweeping old man frowned and said, "Once these two old guys take action, the situation will beplicated, and you and I..."


    "For so many years, I have forgotten how many years we haven''t exercised our muscles and bones properly. Now, it''s time." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled.


    "I agree." Hearing the Eight Destions Heavenly Book''s words, the sweeping old man finally rxed his frown and smiled. "You''re right." Meanwhile, outside the Dragon Trapping Valley, at the Dragon Trapping Mountain.


    Wisps of ck smoke rose from the scorched earth. Even though the wind was strong at dawn, the temperature here was still very high. Looking from afar, the tens of thousands of miles away was looming under the shadow.


    In the middle of the scorched earth, there was a mountainpletelyposed of ck scorched stones. It soared into the sky like a sharp de, piercing straight into the clouds. The top of the sky was dyed ck and red. Combined with the scorched earth on the ground, it was no exaggeration to call it a purgatory on earth.


    "Crack..."


    In the distance, a team dressed in the clothes with the character Medicine carefully stepped into the scorched earth. As soon as their feet touched the ground, the smell of burnt


    shoes came to their noses. Many people frowned. Obviously, the burning sensation in their feet made them very ufortable.


    Although the shoes on these people''s feet had already been strengthened.


    Behind the crowd, the three jadeExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    sedans followed closely behind. Dozens of men carrying the sedans entered the scorched ground. Their faces immediately turned ferocious. They looked as if they had stepped on a bonfire. They were burning so badly that they grimaced in pain.


    "What are you waiting for? I''m telling you, if you can''t enter the Immortal-trapping Valley before dark, you can wait to die." Someone in the first sedan chair shouted at the coachman.


    This person was Ye Gucheng.


    Someone was about to say something, but his head fell to the ground.


    This time, no matter how ufortable they were, they did not dare to make any noise and could only brace themselves to walk forward.


    Ye Gucheng put down the curtain and closed his eyes slightly. The air here was extremely unpleasant, which made him quite ufortable.


    "Have we entered the Dragon-trapping Mountain?" In the innermost part of the sedan chair, a woman was sitting there slowly. She was clean and pure, and her green clothes were as beautiful as a fairy.


    This person was Ao Tian''s adopted daughter, Gu You, the newly married wife of Ye Gucheng.


    "Here we are. We can reach the Immortal-trapping Valley before dark." Ye Gucheng opened his eyes and couldn''t help ncing at Gu You. She was so beautiful that he even forgot to take back his eyes.


    Gu You opened her eyes slightly, and her beautiful eyes were breathtaking. "Where''s the thing?"

 Chapter 2757

    Chapter 2757


    "It''s at the back." Ye Gucheng couldn''t help swallowing. She was so beautiful, just as beautiful as Yvonne.


    It was a pity that he had just gotten married, but he had to go out to battle. This really made him very ufortable, and his heart was itchy. Seeing that his beautiful wife was here, but he could not eat or touch her, how could he not feel ufortable?


    "Bang!"


    A jade hairpin was suddenly inserted into the table in front of Ye Gucheng. The huge inertia even made the jade hairpin keep shaking.


    Ye Gucheng was shocked and looked at Gu You in a daze.


    "Put away your evil thoughts. Ye Gucheng, although you and I are both Ao Tian''s children, don''t forget that we are all outsiders without blood ties," Gu You shouted coldly.


    "Yes. You have said it 800 times." Ye Gucheng rolled his eyes in boredom.


    "It''s good that you know. If we want to have a good life, we have to pay more than the real children of the Ao family. The birthday of the foster father ising, and I hope to use the shackles of the True God as a gift. At that time, I am your real wife. Do you understand?" Gu You said coldly.


    Ye Gucheng nodded speechlessly. He could not sleep with Gu You at the marriage night.


    He also hinted at Ao Tian, but it was useless. Ao Tian said that Gu You had been spoiled by him since she was a child. But in fact, was it really that simple?


    "Although we are not yet husband and wife, we still have the title of husband and wife. Those things were given to me by foster father. You have to make good use of them." Gu You seemed to have noticed that Ye Gucheng was not in a good mood, and her tone softened a lot. "There is still some time. You can read how to use those things carefully. I will make you a cup of tea."


    After that, Gu You got up and made tea for Ye Gucheng in front of her desk.


    Ye Gucheng had no choice but to look down at the book on the table seriously.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Gu You put the tea on the table of Ye Gucheng, and the fragrance of her body was much stronger than the fragrance of the tea. "This time, heroes in the world gather in the Dragon-trapping Mountain because of the existence of the God''s shackles. It can be said that the battle of killing dragons this time will shake the world."


    "My wife, don''t worry so much. Your husband is one of the famous figures now. Who wouldn''t tremble when they heard my name? Knowing that I''m here, do they dare to do anything? They''re just a mob," Ye Gucheng said proudly.


    Right now, he was in the limelight, Firestone City even more so epting quite a few experts, so he naturally had the capital to be in high spirits. "Are they a mob? What about my two brothers? What about the young master of the Lu family?" Gu You said angrily.


    Hearing these people, Ye Gucheng''s pride was gone. He was stunned for a long time. "They''reing too?"


    "It''s not just them. I heard that many rare masters also want to get the God''s shackles. Do you think it''s that simple?" Gu You was speechless.


    Ye Gucheng had long been blinded by his pride andpliment. He felt that he was popr and no one dared to oppose him. Naturally, he did not know much about the trip to the Dragon Trapping Mountain.


    Hearing Gu You''s words, Ye Gucheng suddenly came to his senses. "It seems that it will be very difficult this time."


    "It''s more than difficult! Although I''m


    an adopted daughter, I''m the only daughter of my adopted father. Ye Gucheng, I, Gu You, am also the princess of the Evesting Sea. The husband I want must be excellent. You''d better take care of yourself." Seeing that Ye Gucheng was so reckless in this trip to the mountain, Gu You was exasperated. She got up and returned to her seat, not wanting to talk nonsense with Ye Gucheng anymore.


    Ye Gucheng was stunned. Seeing that Gu You was angry, he hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, honey. Even if there are so many opponents, I will definitely win. At that time, I will


    stand out and get the sha Will


    of


    God smoothly. I will read the books now."


    After that, Ye Gucheng did not dare to act rashly and hurriedly looked at the things Gu You gave him.


    At night, the army finally set up camp in Immortal-trapping Valley.


    At this time, deep in the center of the


    Immortal-trapping Valley, it was difficult for Samuel to fall asleep. couldn''t understand why the sweeping old man was so


    vel.ne


    enthusiastic about Lu Ruoxin, but he couldn''t care less.


    He missed Yvonne and Han Nian so much.


    Especially when the night was peaceful, he missed them even more.


    There were still people like ginseng baby, Qin Shuang, and Qiushuii...


    How were they?


    "The Fu and Ye families betrayed me. Fu Mang and the others must be in a bad situation. How are they?"


    Sigh, Saber Twelve, Manfred, and the others...


    What about you guys?


    With a long sigh, Samuel tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    When the morning sun rose from the east and illuminated the whole continent, Samuel''s sharp eyes also pierced through the darkness like light. "Honey, Nian''er, wait for me. When I kill the evil dragon, I will find you even at the ends of the earth." Gritting his teeth, he stood up from the bed. Samuel did not even take off his clothes.


    He was waiting for dawn.


    He couldn''t wait to finish hisst thing and then look for them.


    Thinking of this, he coughed softly and tried to ask Lu Ruoxin to set off.


    But after waiting for a while, there was no movement inside. Samuel frowned. Was Lu Ruoxin sleeping too soundly? Samuel didn''t want to wait any longer. He rushed in and shouted, "It''s time to go."

 Chapter 2758

    Chapter 2758


    But as soon as the voice fell, Samuel froze and then closed his eyes.


    In the dark room, Lu Ruoxin was dressed in an unusually thin gauze garment. Her face was pale as she leaned against the bed. She was iparably charming. Adding on to her long legs, her perfect figure caused one''s imagination to run wild at a nce.


    However, Samuel didn''t even take one more look. He closed his eyes and turned to leave the room.


    "Sam..." Lu Ruoxin''s lips opened slightly and she was angry. She only shouted one word, but it was unknown whether it was because she was too weak or too embarrassed, so she closed her mouth slightly.


    Samuel retreated to the door and waited outside for more than ten minutes, but there was still no movement inside.


    Thinking of herplexion when he looked at Lu Ruoxin just now, Samuel couldn''t help but frown. "Is there anything wrong with her?"


    "To see or not to see?"


    Samuel wanted her to die early, but if she died, what would happen to Saber Twelve and the others?


    Thinking of this, Samuel hesitated for a moment and cleared his throat. "Are you dead? Are you leaving or not?"


    There was still no movement inside!


    Samuel sighed, turned around and entered the room again. He lowered his head and went to the bed. Then he grabbed a piece of clothes from the side and covered her body. Then he looked back at Lu Ruoxin.


    Looking closely, Samuel found that her face was covered with cold sweat and her lips were pale. He frowned and asked, "What... what''s wrong with you?"


    Lu Ruoxin frowned in pain. Her expression was obviously very painful and she couldn''t even speak.


    Without thinking too much, Samuel sat down slightly beside her bed. Then, with a movement of his hand, a stream of energy hit Lu Ruoxin''s jade-like arm in the air.


    "You suffered internal injuries? And you attacked your heart in a hurry!" Samuel suddenly said strangely.


    The next second, Samuel understood. Obviously, Lu Ruoxin was seriously injured in the fight with him yesterday, but she had been holding on.


    At night, regardless of her injuries, she forced herself to cultivate. In the end, her bloodline was damaged and she was seriously injured.


    "Aren''t you afraid that you will be killed by Qi Deviation, crazy old woman?" Samuel scolded in a low voice. He stopped talking nonsense and directly helped Lu Ruoxin sit up. Then he also sat behind her. He pped his hands on her back to heal her internal injury.


    With the help of Samuel''s energy, Lu Ruoxin''s tightly knitted eyebrows finally rxed slightly. At this time, she answered weakly, "I said that I must get the 13 Chapters. I will never break my promise."


    "You don''t even have a life, what''s the point of asking for secret techniques? With your life, you have the capital to learn anything."


    "Aren''t you also willing to sacrifice your life for Yvonne and Han Nian? With your talent, if your wife is gone, you can find someone who is as beautiful as her easily. As for your daughter, won''t you have another one after she dies?" Lu Ruoxin retorted.


    "You don''t know anything about love at all. You don''t know that if you love someone, you will give up everything for her," Samuel said firmly. "Then you don''t know what''s on my shoulder. For it, I''m willing to pay any price, including my life!" Lu Ruoxin snorted.


    "I''m toozy to talk nonsense with you!" Samuel did not want to argue with her about this. He moved his hand, increased the energy, and continued to heal her.


    Although she was seriously injured, when Samuel treated her, he found that her energy was extremely huge and pure. Samuel only needed to repair her disordered and damaged meridians, and she could basically rely on her own energy to recover.


    Samuel couldn''t help but exim at his strength. What a freak!


    Seeing that she was basically fine, Samuel withdrew his energy and his palm. "I''ll wait for you outside." After that, Samuel went out.


    About an hourter, the sun was hanging up. Lu Ruoxin put on her clothes and walked out slowly.


    ncing at Samuel, Lu Ruoxin was extremely cold.


    "Are you looking at your savior like that? Your meridians are in disorder, and your energy is running wildly inside. If I came in two hourster, I''m afraid that you are not standing vertically now, but walking horizontally," Samuel said unhappily.


    If he had known earlier, he would not


    have saved her. He would have let her die, but he had spent so much,


    effort to save her. And she didn''t et


    thank him in the slightest.Although Samuel did it for the sake of Saber Twelve and others, anyway, saving her life was a fact.


    "You peeked at me for the second time. How do you settle this debt?" Lu Ruoxin shouted with an ice-cold expression. However, her face turned slightly red when she said this.


    "I peeked at you? Bah, I haven''t asked you to wash my eyes yet," Samuelined.


    "You! How shameless you are!" Lu Ruoxin was so angry. What kind of logic was that? With her appearance, how many people were not qualified to see what she looked like, let alone... how much Samuel had seen?


    "This damned Samuel is asking me the cost of washing his eyes?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "If I didn''t want to save you, would I go in? Besides, if I don''t go in, can I save you?"


    "Well, let''s not talk about it this time. What about thest time?" Lu Ruoxin suppressed her anger and asked.


    If it was reasonable this time, then he had no exnationst time, right?


    "Last time, it was also your fault. If you hadn''t wanted to kill me, I could not helpugh at you. If I ddidn''t need to mock you, I don''t need to do that." Samuel said confidently


    without any guilt. After all, wat


    Samuel said was the truth. What he said from beginning to end was true. He was really not interested in the so-called peeping of Lu Ruoxin.


    "You..." Lu Ruoxin was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Samuel in front of her might be the only one who said that shamelessly to peek at her.


    She rolled her eyes and took a breath. Lu Ruoxin adjusted her attitude and said, "I''ll settle this with you in the future. I never owe anyone a favor. You saved me. I know what you want."


    "Then you..." Samuel thought for a while and did not know what to say.


    If she wanted to pay it back, Samuel


    naturally hoped that she could let Saber Twelve and the other two go However Samuel also knew that she let three people go at a time, it was equivalent to asking Lu Ruoxin to return all the trump cards to him. She would definitely not agree.


    Therefore, Samuel was struggling whether he wanted one or two people. But now, he did not know the bottom line of Lu Ruoxin, so he had been hesitating.


    If he asked for too much, he was afraid that the negotiation would end. If he asked for too little, he was afraid that he would lose.


    Lu Ruoxin nced at Samuel indifferently, and there was still anger in her eyes. After hesitating for a moment, she said, "You want me to let them go, don''t you? Okay, I can promise you, but you should answer my questions first."

 Chapter 2759

    Chapter 2759


    Samuel was obviously stunned. He never thought that Lu Ruoxin would be so straightforward about letting them go. After all, this was her trump card to threaten and control him. How could she let them go so easily?


    However, he didn''t know how many she would let go!


    "Go ahead and ask."


    "Well, the first question is, will you eliminate your threat?"


    "Of course," Samuel replied without hesitation.


    If the threat was not eliminated as soon as possible, what was the point of keeping it?


    "Okay, thest question. If Yvonne and I be your wife, who will you choose?" Lu Ruoxin asked.


    Hearing this question, Samuel immediately despised her.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to answer. You''d better think it through, because this may affect whether I will let them go or not," Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    Hearing this, Samuel''s words were stuck in his throat. "What? Is she threatening me?"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "No, I''m absolutely not threatening you. No matter who you choose, I''ll let them go. But maybe the result is not that you want." The corners of Lu Ruoxin''s mouth showed a slight evil smile.


    Samuel frowned even more. What did she mean? She would let them go, and the result might not be hewanted. In fact, no matter whether it was Saber Twelve or Manfred''s couple, Samuel wanted to save them.


    If Lu Ruoxin tied the three of them to the problem, it would be up to fate.


    Although Samuel knew that if he chose Lu Ruoxin, she might let two or three go. And if he chose Yvonne, there might only be one...


    But Samuel couldn''t betray Yvonne.


    Even if what he said could not be taken seriously, Samuel was unwilling to betray her at any time.


    "I said the answerst time. No matter what, I won''t leave Yvonne. I don''t want to answer this question for the third time, even if you put a knife on my neck," Samuel answered directly without hesitation.


    Lu Ruoxin''s eyebrows trembled slightly. Although she had expected this result and the answer, she was still a little dissatisfied with Samuel''s determination. With a trace of coldness in her eyes, she said, "Well, I''m done with my question. I can let them go. When you help me get the God''s shackles, you can take them away."


    "They?" Samuel was stunned. What did she mean?


    "Yes, your three friends!" Obviously, Lu Ruoxin saw Samuel''s confusion and said with a chuckle.


    "Are you sure?" Samuel really couldn''t believe it. "You can release my three friends by helping you get the God''s shackles?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "When did I never keep my word?" Lu


    Ruoxin shouted in a cold and dissatisfied voice, and then looked at Samuel, "However, this is the matter after you get the God''s shackles, if you didn''t help me get it


    "What do you want?"


    swnovel.ne


    "I promised you that I would let them go and never break my promise. However, if you can''t get them, there are not three, but one or two. But the rest of them will never see you, let alone live in this world," Lu Ruoxin said with a malicious look.


    Hearing this, Samuel''s eyes were tightly locked He knew that it was not that simple. However, it was much smoother than he had expected. Gritting his teeth, Samuel said, "Don''t worry, even if I have to risk my life, I will definitely help you get the God''s shackles."


    "I hope so," Lu Ruoxin said.


    "Then let''s go." Samuel turned around and went into the distance.


    Lu Ruoxin moved and said with a cold face, "Are you going to go like this?"


    "What do you want me to do? Mask?" Samuel stopped and asked curiously.


    "It has nothing to do with me how you go. However, shouldn''t you think of a way to help me?"


    "Damn it! Hearing this, Samuel was so depressed. "She wanted me to serve her!"


    "What do you want?"


    "Carry me!"


    "No!" Samuel refused directly.


    "Samuel, I''m the Princess of the Lu family. I don''t mindit, but you dislike me?" Lu Ruoxin was furious.


    Samuel snorted disdainfully and said, "I''m sorry, I only carry my wife, children and friends on my back. If it weren''t for these things, I could carry others on my back, corpse. Are you a corpse?"


    Lu Ruoxin tried hard to breathe, constantly reminding herself not to lower herself to the same level as this guy, or to speak fast because she couldn''t beat Samuel by words at all.


    It was not that she was stupid, but that guy was too shameless.


    "Help me." Lu Ruoxin rolled her eyes, speechless.


    Samuel pondered for a moment and nodded. "That''s fine." After that, Samuel gently put his right hand down. Finally, Lu Ruoxin felt better and put her arm on his hand.


    At this time, outside the Immortal-trapping Valley, there was already full of people...

 Chapter 2760

    Chapter 2760


    In the outermostyer of the Immortal-trapping Valley, almost all kinds of tents and residences were upied. Looking around, it was filled with people.


    Judging from the scene, there were hundreds of thousands of people present, and it was quite a big deal.


    On the green ground, there were several camps. On one hand, the Lu Family''s camp mainly consisted of the top of the Blue Mountain, and on the other hand, the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea''s alliance camp. The three camps almost upied the center of the entire outeryer of the Immortal-trapping Valley.


    On both sides of them were the gathering ces of countless free cultivators.


    Almost like before, many people still joined forces. In this world where thew of the jungle prevailed, the only way out for the weak was to join together. Otherwise, they would just be the fish of others.


    Hong!!!


    At this time, a loud noise suddenly came from the mountain in the distance, and the ground trembled slightly with it. In the air, the ck clouds were running wildly, and the vision was strange.


    In the huge campsite of the Immortal-trapping Valley, everyone ran out of the tent in a hurry and looked at the mountain from a distance.


    Peng!


    There was another muffled sound.


    The huge Dragon-trapping Mountain suddenly expanded outward, supporting countless cracks on the rocks. Through these cracks, one could clearly see the dazzling red light inside!


    "Young Master, it seems that the demonic dragon is about to awaken."


    Outside the camp of the Evesting Sea, Lu Yongsheng, the captain of the guards standing next to the young master of the Lu family Lu Ruoxuan, said softly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Holding the white fan in his hand, Lu Ruoxuan gently withdrew it and looked at the Evesting Sea.


    "Young Master, the Evesting Sea Ao Tian, that old dog, is now openly walking with the Medicine God''s Pavilion. We must be more careful in this operation. After all, Samuel has been besieged and killed by them." Lu Yongsheng reminded him.


    Lu Ruoxuan''s face immediately turned cold. "Do you mean that I''m not as good as Samuel?"


    "I don''t mean that. I''m just worried about your safety. Please forgive me." Lu Yongsheng was so scared that his face turned pale and he knelt on the ground.


    "They''re in cahoots! However, no matter how strong the wolves and the jackal are, they''ll be eaten by the tigers. As for me, I''m the tiger going to eat them. Inform the camps to be prepared and set off!" Lu Ruoxuan said coldly.


    "Yes!"


    A momentter, the horn of the top of the Blue Mountain sounded.


    With the loud horn, Lu Ruoxuan opened his fan and took the lead, flying directly to the distant Dragon-trapping Mountain. "Kill!"


    With a loud shout, ten thousand elites advanced in unison!


    With the march of the top of the Blue Mountain, Ao Jin and Ao Yi of the Evesting Sea couldn''t hide their anxiety. With a wave of their big hands, they directly rushed over with their troops.


    The two big families took the lead, followed by their subsidiary forces, rushing to the Dragon-trapping Mountain.


    Wherever they passed, smoke and dust rose!


    "Master, I''ll also issue an order?"


    "Wait!" Wang Huanzhi immediately stretched out his hand to stop his subordinate. With an evil smile on the corner of his mouth, he said indifferently, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "But Master, the Evesting Sea and the top of the Blue Mountain have set off..."


    "Young people are impatient, so they naturally do things on impulse. If they like to show off, let them go. Inform the troops to stand on standby. No one is allowed to move without my orders."


    "Yes!!"


    Ye Gucheng frowned and sneered. The old fox, Wang Huanzhi, was indeed an experienced Jianghu man. He knew that it was very likely that he would be attacked by the demonic dragon at its peak and the staff at the back, so he suppressed the troops and let the Evesting Sea and the top of the Blue Mountain fight to the death. Maybe he could still reap the benefits!


    Looking around, those scattered cultivators never moved. These experienced Jianghu people were no different from Wang Huanzhi. They were all experienced veterans. How could they move without seeing a rabbit?


    Seeing that there was no worry on Ye Gucheng''s face, Gu You nodded with satisfaction. He was not stupid.


    Up ahead, in the middle of the


    Dragon-trapping Mountain and the Immortal-trapping Valley, the two sides were chasing each other, wishing they could be the first


    rush around the mountain. F


    them,


    it seemed that whoever arrived first would win.


    When they were at the foot of the mountain, Lu Ruoxuan suddenly nodded at Lu Yongsheng, and the main force retreated, leaving the two brothers of the Evesting Sea to take the lead.


    "These two silly sons of the


    Evesting Sea." Lu Ruoxuan smiled


    disdainfully and looked at the


    Evesting Sea who was riding on the dust. "The assets of the


    Evesting Sea will be destroyed by these two ck sheep sooner orter."


    Lu Yongsheng also smiled and said, "They are so eager to die. Do they really think it''s so easy to deal with the demonic dragon in the Dragon- trapping Mountain?"


    "Hasn''t the old bastard, Wang Huanzhi, set off yet? Humph, he wants to take my food? Who does he think he is? Order the troops to slow down and wait!"


    "Yes!"


    In the distance, Wang Huanzhi suddenly smiled. Seeing the top of the Blue Mountain slow down, he ordered, "Let''s go."


    "But Honorable Lord..."


    "Lu Ruoxuan is smart. It''s interesting to rebel against me at this time." Wang Huanzhi smiled and said, "If we don''t go now, Ao Tian will get even with


    us."


    "Go!"


    "Woo!!"


    The horn of the Medicine God''s Pavilion had been raised, and Samuel and Lu Ruoxin s were also rushing over!

 Chapter 2761

    Chapter 2761


    The three armiesunched their attack and pointed their swords at the Dragon-trapping Mountain!


    Buzz!!


    Roar!!


    The items in the mountain also seemed to have sensed the invasion of humans. After being provoked, they let out a low growl and the earth trembled with the sound!


    Smoke and dust rose everywhere, and the sky and earth changed color!


    "Kill!!"


    The three armies roared in unison with overwhelming momentum.


    In front of the Evesting Sea, the Medicine God''s Pavilion followed closely behind. Lu Ruoxuan led the top of the Blue Mountain to the third ce. They were divided into three paths, with the momentum of front and back as they rushed up.


    "Go!"


    Seeing the situation, the independent alliance on both sides quickly assembled and charged forward.


    Thousands of troops and horses were there. The momentum was extraordinary.


    "Open the mountain!"


    Wang Huanzhi shouted and waved his hand. A stream of energy chopped toward Fire-dragon Mountain.


    The Ten Thousand Troops Formation followed closely behind.


    Hong!!


    Bang!!


    The enormous Dragon-trapping Mountain suddenly exploded!


    Saltpeter flew everywhere, and the mountain was broken!


    "You''re courting death!"


    In the mountain, a low roar came. It was mighty and heavy, and there was an echo, as if it came from hell.


    "Everyone, open the mountain again. After breaking through the hole, no matter you or me, break into the mountain, kill the evil dragon, and help the people of Eight Direction World to suppress demons!" Wang Huanzhi shouted loudly.


    "Suppress demons!!"


    "Suppress demons!"


    Behind him, hundreds of thousands of people shouted in unison, shaking the sky!


    "Open!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Another shocking sound was heard. Under the leadership of Wang Huanzhi, 10,000 beams of energy attacked the mountain again! Bang!!


    This time, somewhere in the mountain that had been hit just now, when the saltpeter flew away, it was finally difficult to resist the joint attack of the tens of thousands of people. With a violent explosion, a huge hole was directly sted open in the mountain.


    Hong!!


    "It''s open." Ao Yi shouted excitedly. He waved his hand and was about to lead the army to seize the initiative.


    Wang Huanzhi was quick-witted and grabbed Ao Yi. Before he could exin, there was another loud bang in the mountain, and the mountain suddenly exploded. Countless magma came out of the cracked hole, like a volcano erupting, and then fell down like a blooming flower.


    Bang!


    Looking from a distance, it was like rain. Upon closer inspection, the fist-likeva fell from the sky and fell on the ground. Those who had no time to dodge were hit by the magma. Immediately, like a burning object, with a bang, they were burned into a raging fire. After a few moves, they turned into ashes.


    Ao Yi''s face was pale. If Wang Huanzhi had not stopped him just now, he would have been one of the people who had been burned to ashes. "Don''t be impulsive." Wang Huanzhi''s face was as calm as water, but his heart was angry.


    It was obvious that Lu Ruoxuan had deliberately provoked the Ao brothers to take the lead and rushed forward. At this time, Wang Huanzhi had to send someone to save them. His n to take advantage of the situation was ruined.


    Meanwhile, Lu Ruoxuan was now at the very back, breaking Wang Huanzhi''s n with one move. Now, Lu Ruoxuan was taking advantage of the situation.


    They were both young masters of two big families. Wang Huanzhi really didn''t understand why they were so different!


    Just the eruption of theva alone caused hundreds of elites of the Evesting Sea who rushed ahead to die or be injured. However, not a single one of Lu Ruoxuan''s side was injured. This was the gap between them.


    However, they were two young masters after all, so Wang Huanzhi could not force them.


    "Got it, Uncle!" Ao Yi nodded with lingering fear.


    "Third Brother, I''m afraid that my Ao


    family will lose face if you be like this. If you don''t want our


    father''s birthday gift, I''ll help you. Ao Jin, the second son of the Ao family, said with a sneer, his eyes full of disdain and sarcasm.


    Before Wang Huanzhi could speak, Ao Jin waved his hand and said, "All the generals of the Ao family, listen up. The mountain has been opened. Follow me into the mountain and kill the evil dragon!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ao Jin hold a saber. He took the lead and rushed directly to the exploded hole. Behind him, the elites of the Ao family shouted in unison and followed him fiercely.


    Wang Huanzhi was so angry that his head hurt. He covered his forehead with his hand and was too ashamed to look at it. He had never seen such a stupid person.


    "That was the Demonic Dragon. Do you think you can kill it as soon as you rush in? Can''t you defeat it? Even if you can, with so many people, aren''t you afraid of being robbed?"


    "There''s really something wrong with his brain. It''s useless!"


    Lu Ruoxuan smiled coldly. They were a bunch of idiots.


    Wang Huanzhi was speechless when he saw Lu Ruoxuan''s sneer. However, Ao Jin had already rushed in. What could he do? Ao Tian had personally instructed him to take good care of his two sons.


    If anything happened, he could not exin it to Ao Tian.


    "Uncle, what should we do? Second brother..." Ao Yi was anxious and at a loss.


    Wang Huanzhi sneered in his heart and suppressed his anger, which was even more disgusting than eating shit. "What should I do? What else can I do? I can''t just watch him die, can I?"


    After speaking, Wang Huanzhi coldly


    said to the people next to him: "Send word that Veryone from the


    Medicine God''s Pavilion will follow


    me into the mountains. Ye Gucheng


    will follow my original order and follow at the back in case someone attacks me from behind


    "Yes!"


    After giving the order, Wang Huanzhi raised the g, waved it violently, and led the team forward.


    With the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea''s support, many of the loose cultivators were afraid that they would miss something if they werete. They followed closely behind and entered.


    However, there were some who were watching, because at this time, the top of the Blue Mountain had remained still.


    "Young Master, we..."


    "Don''t worry. Let them fight endlessly." Lu Wenxuan waved his folding fan gently and said gracefully.


    "Young master, if it''s toote, would the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea s have won? After all..."


    "What are you afraid of? Do you think the demonic Dragon is so simple? For so many years, this ce has almost been forgotten. There is only one thing in the world that can make people forget it the fastest," Lu Ruoxuan said indifferently.


    "Young Master, what is it? Do you have a bad memory?"


    "You don''t have a good memory. Don''t tell me that all the people in the world don''t have a good memory? There is only one possibility that can make everyone forget, and that is to teach you a lesson," Lu Ruoxuan said softly.


    Only ces where countless people were killed or injured but untouchable could be truly forgotten.


    This was the case with the Dragon Trapping Mountain.


    "I don''t know how many bones have


    a


    turned into ashes on the scorched earth. For so many years, countless heroes couldn''t even break through the restriction formation and turned into ashes. Think about it, is such powerful restriction formation really just as simple as a devil dragon?" At this time, an old man stood out and said softly.


    "Roar!"


    There was a roar between heaven and earth.


    The ground suddenly shook violently, and everyone present couldn''t help staggering.


    "It''s awake!"


    The old man''s face was pale as he stared at the distant Dragon-trapping Mountain.

 Chapter 2762

    Chapter 2762


    Honglong!!!


    At this time, all the stones in the entire Dragon-trapping Mountain fell down crazily. For a time, thick smoke and boulders flew everywhere, making the world that had been covered by the huge thunder appear unusually dark.


    In the thick smoke and darkness, a red light shed in the mountain, making the world red.


    An enormous object was also faintly discernible!


    "Ah!"


    In the rolling stones, countless people screamed and flew out. They were all in a panic.


    "Roar! You ants, how dare you disturb me! I want you to die!"


    Another angry roar was heard. The next second, there was another explosion, and all the boulders exploded. Many people were hit by the boulders, vomiting blood and twitching to death.


    The enormous rock scattered, red light rushing into the heavens, almost burning half the sky red.


    A huge red light circle rose from the ground, like a huge trapped dragon. It stood on the ground and inserted itself into the sky. In the red light, a huge dragon was looming.


    "This..."


    "This is too f*cking big, isn''t it?"


    Everyone was shocked. Even Lu Ruoxin, who was extremely calm, could not help but take a few steps back when she saw the evil dragon in front of her.


    It was so big that it made people suffocating. Just one eye was as big as a football field. The most terrible thing was that this guy''s body rose from the ground. No matter how high the mountain was, it was as long as the mountain.


    "Young Master... this..." Lu Yongsheng was speechless.


    Terrifying, it was simply terrifying.


    He had never heard or seen such a huge evil dragon.


    If it weren''t for the natural phenomenon that caused the God''s shackles to fluctuate, the demonic dragon would have broken through the world. Such a dragon was so terrifying that people in the world almost forgot about it.


    Lu Ruoxuan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Just looking at this thing was scary enough.


    "Calm down." Lu Ruoxuan steadied himself and shouted, "It''s still trapped in the God''s shackles. No matter how big it is, it''s just a target."


    With Lu Ruoxuan''s words, the chaotic crowd immediately calmed down.


    "Lu Ruoxuan, how about we attack it together?" Wang Huanzhi also stabilized the camp and shouted through the air.


    Lu Yongsheng looked at Lu Ruoxuan. If they did not work together to attack such a dragon, it would be very difficult to deal with it.


    "Listen up, disciples of the top of the Blue Mountain." Lu Ruoxuan made up his mind and shouted angrily.


    "Yes!"


    "y the dragon!"


    "Yes!"


    Lu Ruoxuan led the troops out. Wang Huanzhi did not dare to neglect them at this time. Together with the Evesting Sea, they rushed toward the dragon in the red circle with their magic arts.


    With the joint efforts of the three big families, the the other cultivators also gathered to gather resources.


    "How dare you!"


    The dragon suddenly shouted, and


    its entire body shook. An


    iparably fiery red light shot out from its body. Although it was blocked by the red rings, the red gas was


    still as hot as water vapor,


    carrying a huge impact force.


    "Bang!"


    Countless people fell to the ground, but more magic arts directly hit the red circle where the evil dragon was.


    The red light stopped the evil dragon, but did not stop the magic arts of all kinds of the Orthodox Paths from hitting the huge body of the evil dragon. However, hundreds of thousands of attacks were as endless as a meteor shower. They could destroy half of the city in the world, butpared with the monstrous Demonic Dragon, they were like scratching an itch.


    The evil dragon just twisted its body in annoyance, as if these attacks made it extremely ufortable and angry.


    "You bunch of ants, you''ve sessfully angered me."


    "Roar!"


    The demonic dragon suddenly roared as it opened its mouth, spewing mes through the red bangle.


    It was as big as a sea of fire, and it was an amazing purple color.


    "Take my Dragon Breath''s judgement!"


    Whoosh!


    The sea of fire invaded, and the heat waves rushed into the sky!


    "Ah!"


    On the ground, not only did people not react in time, but they also screamed again and again. Those standing in front turned into ashes without even making a sound, leaving nothing behind in this world!


    Those who were far away were either surrounded by purple mes. This me wasn''t even real or never die out. It couldn''t be touched and couldn''t be destroyed. It made people scream and roll on the ground. Even those who were


    velive


    further away were knocked over by the heat waves.


    In an instant, hundreds of thousands of people were killed or wounded.


    "How f*cking fierce!" Lu Ruoxuan blocked it with his fan. After putting down the folding fan, he found that his folding fan was also broken by the heat


    waves.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Disperse your position and attack again!" Lu Ruoxuan shouted loudly as he gritted his teeth.


    "Disperse!"


    Someone shouted, and the hundreds of thousands of people immediately dispersed and surrounded the evil dragon in a circle!


    "Kill!"


    Hundreds of thousands of attacks struck again.


    "Roar!"


    The evil dragon was also enraged by the attack. It spewed blood and released all its aura.


    Heaven and Earth, the wind and clouds, all paled!!


    Unlike the noisy fight on the other side, Samuel held Lu Ruoxin andjust came out of the Immortal-trapping Valley. Looking at the footprints on the scorched ground, Samuel smiled and said, "It seems to be quite lively."


    "On our earth, there is something called fireworks. Look at the mountain, that''s it," Samuel said with a smile.


    Lu Ruoxin frowned. "The aura of the demonic dragon is so strong! Are you afraid?"

 Chapter 2763

    Chapter 2763


    "Afraid?" Samuel pursed his lips and smiled. "There''s no such word as fear in Samuel''s dictionary. Besides, for my friends, wife, and daughter, I will even take down the True God of the Lu family, let alone the evil dragon."


    Lu Ruoxin was shocked by Samuel''s words. If someone else had said such words in front of her, she would have pped him because it was obvious that he was bragging.


    However, Samuel was different. Although Lu Ruoxin did not know where he got the confidence, for some reason, his tone did not allow anyone to refute. Even Lu Ruoxin believed that he could do it.


    "Are you threatening me?" Lu Ruoxin asked coldly.


    "Maybe. Or maybe it''s the truth?" Samuel was not afraid of Lu Ruoxin at all and said indifferently, "It''s up to you to understand."


    "You are very arrogant." Lu Ruoxin''s eyes narrowed, cold and evil. But the next second, she smiled slightly and said, " Samuel, I like people like you so much. Help me heal my wounds. This is thest time, and then we should go to meet this evil dragon."


    "Okay!"


    "Can you still hold on? You help me heal twice. You even fought with me yesterday!"


    Samuel suddenly smiled. "Just worry about yourself."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel directly grabbed Lu Ruoxin''s arm in the air and put an extremely strong energy into Lu Ruoxin''s hand along her arm.


    "Kill!"


    Honglong!!


    Bang!!


    At this time, the battle in the mountain had reached its climax.


    Hundreds of thousands of people stood scattered, dodging while constantly attacking the demonic dragon.


    The evil dragon was attacked from all directions. Looking around, it was densely packed with people, as if they had stepped into''s nest. However, these ants could bite people.


    This made the demonic dragon very angry.


    It wouldn''t hurt much to be bitten by ants, but it would hurt if it bit too much.


    The evil dragon roared angrily, and the red aura on its body spread out one after another. It also roared angrily, spewing out mouthful after mouthful of dragon aura, killing the people outside.


    The two sides fought back and forth, fighting until the heavens and earth were turned upside down, the sun and moon no longer shining.


    From dawn all the way to evening.


    From evening tote at night.


    It was not until more than a hundred thousand people were tired that the demonic dragon was also tired. At dawn, they could sit around and take turns to take a rest. No one noticed that a man and a woman had appeared in the tired loose cultivator camp.


    Although the demonic dragon was still attacked, it felt much better to be attacked by taking shifts.


    The next day, when the sky had just brightened, more than a hundred thousand people joined forces to attack again. After a while, it was dark again. "The evil dragon is exhausted. Let''s work harder. Tonight, we will make this evil dragon disappear and remove a scourge for the world!" Lu Ruoxuan shouted loudly.


    Everyone raised their arms and shouted!


    "Tell our men to save some strength.


    When the demonic dragon is


    exhausted, we will join forces to enter the red circle and snatch the God''s Shackles. Remember, we must act quickly, in case there are too many things happening Lu Ruoxuan whispered to his servants. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    "Also, find some Death Squad to stand in our way. The God''s shackles and the Demonic Dragon have long be one. They suppress each other and if we take away the God''s shackles, the


    vel


    e


    Demonic Dragon will also die Therefore, even if we want his life after we enter, the tired and weak Demonic Dragon will definitely resist, so..."


    "The Patriarch has arranged for 108 Men of Sacrifice here."


    "That''s great!" Lu Ruoxuan nodded with satisfaction.


    "The evil dragon is already very weak. Everyone, put in more effort andunch your strongest attack." In the distance, Wang Huanzhi shouted loudly. "Kill!"


    "Kill the demonic dragon and enforce justice on behalf of the heavens!"


    Everyone responded with their eyes full of seriousness, but no one cared about whether the dragon could be killed or not. What they cared about was the God''s shackles tied to the evil dragon.


    As for killing the evil dragon, let others do it. Wouldn''t it be better to snatch the God''s shackles if they had the strength?


    With this mentality, another wave of attacks headed straight for the demonic dragon.


    However, behind the seemingly powerful background, everyone had their own evil intentions!


    What they care about was all treasures!


    Hong!


    Everything was peaceful.


    The dragon''s eyes, which were as big as a football field, also closed slightly.


    Seeing this, everyone was overjoyed. Regardless of the consequences, they released all their energy and rushed toward the Demonic Dragon.


    At this time, regardless of etiquette, righteousness, and morality, everyone only had one thought, which was to rush to the front of the evil dragon at the fastest speed and seize the shackles of God.


    But at this moment, the ground suddenly shook violently, and the sky waspletely covered by ck clouds. Darkness instantly covered heaven and earth.


    "What''s going on?" Someone asked curiously.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, a pair of blood-red eyes lit up in the darkness!

 Chapter 2764

    Chapter 2764


    ?


    "What is that?" In the darkness, someone cried out in horror.


    "With such big eyes, it''s not... it''s not that?"


    "Oh no, it''s a demonic dragon!"


    Someone suddenly let out a frightened roar. In the darkness, the crowd suddenly panicked. Many people turned around like headless flies, and some even pulled out their knives and chopped. For a time, many people around were identally injured, and the scene waspletely chaotic.


    What made them even more terrified was that in the darkness, there was a low breathing sound in their ears.


    That was definitely not the breathing of a human...


    It was like a soul-reaper messenger from hell, softlyining in front of everyone''s ears, but also like a god of death, gently speaking to them, announcing their final death sentence.


    "I can''t stand it! I can''t stand it! I feel like I''m going to die!" someone yelled hysterically, pulling at his scalp.


    The low temperature of the air, the endless darkness, and the breathing of the demons that seemed to be around him at any time, naturally made some people who were mentally ill at ease copse.


    At this time, the top of the Blue Mountain, the Evesting Sea, the Medicine God''s Pavilion, and several other camps all protected their masters in the center. Then, they cautiously pulled out to their surroundings, for fear that something would suddenly appear in the endless darkness.


    "Master, how could this be?" Lu Yongsheng frowned.


    Obviously, he waspletely at a loss about what to do with this sudden situation.


    "I don''t know either. Ask all the brothers to be alert and watch out for any movement," Lu Ruoxuan ordered coldly. The current situation hadpletely exceeded his expectations.


    How could the dying evil dragon suddenly be like this?


    Could it be that it was shining back?


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, at this moment, a dragon roar that almost pierced through the eardrums suddenly exploded in everyone''s ears. The sound broke through the void, and the dark night sky defense was directly torn apart...


    A huge sea of fire followed closely behind!


    Hong!!!


    The sea of fire came all over the sky, almost burning the whole night red!


    "Ah!"


    The crowd suddenly screamed in unison, and thousands of people died directly under the sea of fire. The people around could see with the naked eye that the waves of fire wereing toward them!Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Be careful, all of you! Hold on!" Wang Huanzhi shouted. He took out his own energy and suddenly resisted with the help of the divine weapon. The others also followed suit.


    "Bang!"


    The aura of the huge waves swept past...


    Hong!


    More than a hundred thousand people were knocked over by the air st, and the people who were close to them were beaten by the breath of the huge waves. No matter how hard they closed their mouths, they could not stop the blood from flowing from their mouths.


    The scene was spectacr.


    "Whoever stands in my way, dies!!"


    There was a roar. In the world that had been burned red by the fire, in the red light circle where the Dragon-trapping Mountain was located, a human- shaped dragon head covered in purple armor stood there like a giant.


    Its head was as big as a mountain, its feet were like a river, and its physical power made people feel great pressure. Its breath was so strong that it made couldn''t help sweating from far away.


    With the help of more than a dozen trusted subordinates, Lu Ruoxuan stood up in a daze. When he saw the monster, his handsome face was full of shock. Looking at the purple-armored red dragon in the red light, which was like a god of war, he waspletely confused. "What the hell is going on?"


    "Young Master, how did this evil dragon be like this?"


    "From the looks of it, it is not as weak as before. Instead, he''s much stronger!"


    The group of people looked at each other in confusion.


    On the other side of the Evesting Sea, it was also in a mess. Even if they tried their best to resist, they never thought that the waves of air brought by the sea of fire would be so strong.


    More importantly, the shape of the evil dragon gave them a strong sense of foreboding.


    As for the others, they retreated several steps in panic. The Demonic Dragon was too terrifying.


    "Be careful. The Demonic Dragon has gone berserk." In the loose cultivators camp, Samuel frowned and said in a low voice.


    "You know?" Lu Ruoxin frowned.


    "Everyone on Earth knows!" Samuel sneered.


    Lu Ruoxin was stunned. Everyone on earth knew that?


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone. It''s just that the demonic dragon is back to light. It''s obviously dying just now, so there''s no need to be afraid. All of you stand up and prepare to attack!" Ao Yi shouted angrily. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With him standing up and shouting, the people of the Evesting Sea were in a trance for a moment and followed him. Then, more and more people also stood up.


    Lu Yongsheng nced at Lu Ruoxuan. Everyone in the top of the Blue Mountain was waiting for his decision.


    Lu Ruoxuan weighed the pros and cons, gritted his teeth, and stared at the evil dragon.


    Ao Yi''s words did make sense. After being attacked for so long, everyone had seen the fact that the evil dragon was dying. It had no reason for it to suddenly be stronger.


    That was why it might be thest bit of stubbornness before it died! Even though it might have be much stronger during this period of time, how much longer could it endure?


    "Kill!"


    Woo!!


    The human attack horn sounded again, and then tens of thousands of people attacked together.


    "Roar!"


    The evil dragon roared angrily and clenched its arms into fists. It suddenly shook!


    Hong!!!


    The air st on the ground attacked at the same time and overturned tens of thousands of people.


    "Be careful, everyone. Let''s fight again!"


    Wang Huanzhi shouted and attacked again.


    The battle between the two sides had officially reached its climax!


    However, there were only two people standing far away and watching.


    "Why don''t you go up?" Lu Ruoxin frowned and asked Samuel who was holding her.


    Even though the demonic dragon was violent, it obviously could not hold on for long. If he did not go up and missed the best time, the God''s shackles might be in someone else''s pocket.


    "It seems... it''s not just violence." Samuel stared at the demonic dragon in the distance.


    "You mean..."


    But the problem was that the purple-armored demonic dragon in front of him was not a simple improvementpared with the demonic dragon just


    now, but...


    A qualitative leap!!!


    If it was just a violent counterattack, how could this happen?


    Samuel''s intuition told him that this matter was definitely not as simple as he had imagined.


    Almost at this moment, the whole world was shaking violently...

 Chapter 2765

    Chapter 2765


    "The Earth Demonic Destruction! Ah!!"


    Hong!!!


    The purple armor on the purple-armored demonic dragon suddenly shone brightly and finally turned into purple flowing light, exploding with a bang! Shua!


    Everyone felt that their eyes were almost blinded by the purple light. They all stopped to cover themselves!From N?velDrama.Org.


    The purple light was shining, just like the sun!


    Bang.


    In the purple sun, countless light spots suddenly exploded in the air.


    Countless people were directly among them, and they were shaking all over and dying.


    Lu Ruoxuan and the others hurriedly took out their magic treasures and used all their energy to resist, but they could still hear the loud explosions around them!


    Wang Huanzhi''s energy was rapidly drained, and his forehead was covered with sweat. "What the hell is going on?"


    "Master, save me. I can''t take it anymore," said his subordinate with great difficulty.


    Even if they used all their energy, ordinary experts would feel extremely ufortable. Every explosion of those light spots was like an explosion in their bodies, breaking their liver and intestines.


    "How could this be?" asked Lu Ruoxin with a frown as she forcefully resisted the attacks with the Common People and Eternal Life.


    "If you ask me, who I can ask. But I''m different from you. I believe in history," Samuel said.


    In the long history of Eight Direction World, there had never been a shortage of people and cultivators. If they could kill the evil dragon with a sea of people alone, how could this ce gradually be forgotten by the world? The ancestors made the path by their life and blood. Even if the descendants were unwilling to follow, they should not deny their existence.


    Whoosh!!!


    The purple light was concentrated, as if time was reversed. The purple light that spurted out was absorbed back ording to the original route, and the world gradually returned to ck and red.


    Everyone breathed a long sigh of relief and was about to withdraw their defense.


    Suddenly, heaven and earth shook again. The purple light and expanded again in the red circle!


    "Boom!"


    "Damn it,e again!" Lu Ruoxuan cursed. He grabbed a few disciples beside him and let them blocked in front of him. Then, he forcibly opened the energy shield to resist.


    Bang.


    This time, hundreds of thousands of people directly exploded.


    The masters still had the strength to resist again, but the other disciples didn''t. Facing the purple light and white light, they were blown up for a while, All the acupuncture points in e. their bodies were blown up, and they fell to the scorched ground with unwilling and fearful eyes,


    "Do you think the scorched earth here is earth? No! It''s the ashes of ants like you!"


    In the red circle, the demonic dragon roared angrily, and its tone was extremely arrogant. Its condescending posture showed not only its arrogance, but also its strength.


    "What should we do?" Lu Yongsheng asked in pain.


    "Retreat!" Lu Ruoxuan shouted and pushed the disciples in front of him forward to defend himself. Then he turned around and ran toward the Immortal-trapping Valley.


    As soon as the top of the Blue Mountain left, the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion onlysted for a few seconds before running away in a panic.


    It was fine if someone ran fast, but someone that ran slowly was directly sucked into the red circle by the purple lights, and there was no sign of existence in this world.


    The first siege of hundreds of thousands of people ended in a crushing defeat. The casualties were at least 20,000!


    On the grass on the periphery of the Immortal-trapping Valley, there were only a handful of people who couldpletely escape unscathed. Above the purple sun, even someone as strong as Lu Ruoxuan and Wang Huanzhi were injured in the two attacks.


    Samuel''s gaze was like a torch as he looked into the distance, which was almost invisible. He could only judge from the color of the sky that the mountain had returned to peace.


    "This Demonic Dragon is more powerful than we thought." Lu Ruoxin stood beside him and frowned.


    Among the hundreds of thousands of people, there were many masters, but unfortunately, even they couldn''t hurt the evil dragon at all. Moreover, they couldn''t even resist the Purple Sun, so no one knew what the evil dragon was capable of.


    Ayer of dark clouds of failure seemed to cover everyone''s heads.


    "You don''t want to fight anymore?" Samuel whispered.


    Moreover, Lu Ruoxin was not the type to admit defeat!


    "You want to try?" Lu Ruoxin asked.


    Samuel suddenly smiled evilly.


    Soon after, all types of bonfires lit up in the Immortal Trapping Valley. However,pared to the lively events of the past few days, today''s valley waspletely silent.


    No one was in the mood after being defeated. They sat on the ground gloomily and looked at the direction of the mountain shrouded in darkness without saying a word.


    The head of the Changsheng Sect, Mi Fang, was sitting in the tent, extremely depressed. He was drinking with several elders, and the atmosphere


    was extremely weak. At this time, a servant quickly ran in and whispered in his ear.


    After hearing this, Mi Fang pped himself on the head with few hairs. "What did you say? Someone wants to kill the dragon?"

 Chapter 2766

    Chapter 2766


    As soon as these words came out, the group of elders suddenly stopped drinking and looked at Mi Fang suspiciously!


    But the next second, Mi Fang asked them to leave impatiently.Abd then the elders smiled and said.


    "Damn it, did I drink too much, or was there any fool outside? Why are they saying that they are going to kill the dragon now?"


    "F*ck, that Chaos Demonic Dragon''s strength is so horrible that it can be described as abnormal. At this time, they even said that they were going to kill a dragon. It''s not because they were mentally ill, but because they were entrusted by the three major families."


    "They are talking nonsense. They said that the demonic dragon woulde back to light. In only two moves, they ran faster than rabbits!"


    "The three great ns must be afraid. They''re looking for a cannon fodder to fight back, so they''d better find an idiot to spread the rumors. Damn it, it''s better not to let me see him, or I''ll beat this bastard to death."


    Speaking of this, the group of people were not onlyughing at the people who wanted to kill the dragon, but also quite dissatisfied with the arrangement of the leaders of the three families today.


    But almost at this moment, four guards flew in from outside the tent and smashed heavily on the ground.


    Samuel stepped into the tent.


    In the face of the sudden appearance of Samuel, the group of people on the Mi Fang''s side suddenly stood up warily and angrily, pulling out their swords one by one.


    "Who are you? How dare you break into our camp at night?" Mi Fang shouted coldly.


    "Me?" Samuel smiled gently. "Didn''t you just say that you would beat me to death when you saw me?"


    "Are you the one who wanted to ughter the dragon?" Someone immediately asked.


    Samuel did not waste any time. He waved his hand and threw a pile of jewelry and some magic weapons in his Storage Ring to the ground. "This is the reward!"


    Seeing the piles of treasures and various divine weapons on the ground, the people of the Changsheng Sect were stunned. But the next second, someone shouted, "What? Do you think our sectcks something like this?"


    "Since you spread the rumors, I will sacrifice you to heaven!" As soon as he finished speaking, the man raised his sword and was about to rush toward Samuel.


    However, as soon as he raised his hand, the curtain outside the tent suddenly rose. A figure shed by. When everyone reacted, a long golden sword had been ced on the man''s neck.


    In front of the man was a stunning beauty, Lu Ruoxin.


    "Do you want to fight?" Lu Ruoxin didn''t look at anyone present at all. She just looked at Samuel and asked for his opinion!


    "Wait!" Mi Fang raised his big hand, indicating everyone to put away their weapons and stared at Lu Ruoxin.


    There was no hero who didn''t love beauties. What''s more, the woman in front of him was so beautiful that it was amazing.


    Samuel shook his head at Lu Ruoxin. Then she put down her long sword and walked to Samuel''s side.


    Seeing Lu Ruoxin in front of him, Mi Fang almost couldn''t breathe. It took him a long time toe to his senses. He smiled and gestured them to sit down.


    As soon as they sat down, the servant quickly poured wine for them, but was stopped by Samuel "We''re not here to drink. Let''s get straight to the point. I need a


    e


    thousand disciples of yours, and


    those things are the reward."


    "Then you want to buy the lives of a thousand disciples of our Changsheng Sect? Little brother, don''te out before you grow up." An elder snorted.


    "I promise they''lle back safely!" Samuel said seriously.


    "Bullsh*t, just you?" The other Elder mmed his hand on the table and furiously cried out with disdain.


    "In front of the Demonic Dragon, even the experts of the three great ns fled in panic. Who do you think you are?" Another person added.


    "Because of me!" Samuel did not dodge at all and stared at the man indifferently.


    "Haha!" Mi Fang chuckled, waved to the three elders, and said to Samuel with a smile, "If I am willing to lend them to you, I don''t care if these disciples are alive or dead. However, isn''t there too little reward?


    "What else do you want? Just tell me!" Samuel said.


    el


    "What do I want!?" Mi Fang smiled gently and touched his chin, which had no beard, but his eyes were fixed on Lu Ruoxin. "I only want one night with her. Let alone a thousand disciples, I''ll give you another 1,000. What do you think?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing this, Samuel smiled and said, "I have no objection, but... do you dare?"


    Not to mention Lu Ruoxin, who was a high and mighty woman, she was extremely fierce. Even with her status, few people in the world dared to sleep with her.


    "I don''t dare?" Mi Fang was stunned and then burst outughing. "Why wouldn''t I dare?"


    Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "It seems that we can''t reach an agreement."


    Based on his understanding of Lu Ruoxin, was it possible for her to sleep with Mi Fang all night? Therefore, it was better not to talk about it. "There are some things that you can''t talk about as you like. If you don''t want to talk, then don''t talk about it. If you don''t want to talk, you can leave." Mi Fang sneered.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "She? Of course." Samuel smiled. "But I don''t intend to leave."


    "Do you want to stand up for her?"


    "No! I have nothing to do with her. You can do whatever you want to her, as long as you have the ability." Samuel shook his head. "As for me, I just want to stay."


    "Then I''ll kill you one by one until... you agree." Samuel smiled evilly. "Oh, by the way, you just asked me who I am. I haven''t officially introduced myself. I''m Samuel!"

 Chapter 2767

    Chapter 2767


    "Samuel? Are you Samuel?"


    Hearing this name, Mi Fang was shocked and opened his eyes wide!


    The name "Samuel" resounded in everyone''s ears. Although he had already died, the battle between the Grand Shattering Medicine God''s Pavilion and Firestone City had already shaken everyone''s hearts.


    In a sense, Samuel might be a big problem for Wang Huanzhi and others, but for many people, especially the scattered people, Samuel was more like a kind of spiritual totem.


    That was the absolute strength of a loose cultivator!From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Someone eximed, but at this time, Samuel, which had turned into residual shadows, had already rushed to the person.


    "Bang!"


    With a muffled sound, the elder who threatened to beat Samuel to death smashed into the tent and flew back into the bushes behind him. There was no more movement.


    Bang.


    With another three muffled sounds, the three elders were thrown directly into the field from their seats as if they had been thrown into a watermelon, lying on the ground like a stack of arhats.


    The figure of Samuel floated and came to the field. It was just a foot, and the huge aura directly shook the three people several meters high from the ground. Seeing that Samuel was about to p them, Mi Fang, who was in a panic, shouted, "Stop!"


    The three of them were mmed onto the ground after Samuel''s withdrawing his hands. Samuel stood with his hands behind his back and smiled as he looked at thend.


    The cold sweat on Mi Fang''s forehead shrank. He wiped it off and looked at Samuel with fear. "Little brother, don''t mess around. I warn you, this is the territory of our Changsheng Sect. I only need to wave my hand..."


    Before he could finish his words, Samuel waved his hand. With a bang, the tables and chairs in front of everyone present were shattered by the air st. Even though the elders, including Mi Fang, tried their best to resist, they were still pushed back several steps.


    "What a terrifying power!"


    "This guy... is he so fierce at such a young age?"


    Everyone was secretly shocked and kept a distance from Samuel at the same time, for fear of being targeted by Samuel.


    Mi Fang''s words were stuck in his throat. Faced with such a provocative counterattack, his face turned pale and he was at a loss.


    "How many people do you have? "Samuel asked coldly.


    Peng!


    Mi Fang directly bent his knees and knelt in front of Samuel. "Young hero, I... I''m sorry, I... I was wrong. I''ll lend, I''ll lend. I''ll lend as much as you want."


    Samuel smiled. "You agree?"


    Mi Fang nodded like pouring garlic. It was hard to say whether the man in front of him was Samuel or not, but his ability and extraordinary aggressiveness made Mi Fang believe that if he did not beg for mercy, he would die here.


    "Tomorrow morning, I''ll get them in your camp." After saying that, Samuel turned around and left.


    After Samuel left, Mi Fang and the others breathed a sigh of relief. The elites of the whole sect were beaten so hard that they had no strength to fight back in front of a young boy, and even... many elders were directly knocked down by him before they could breathe.


    Although there were not many people in the tent, for the Changsheng Sect, all the people sitting here were the most elite. Even they had no room to resist here. How could they be qualified to fight against others?


    No matter how unwilling he was to admit defeat, he had to bow to reality.


    "Go and arrange the disciples." Mi Fang sighed and waved his hand feebly.


    So what if he didn''t listen?


    "Yes!" An elder nodded.


    ???


    Seeing this, Lu Ruoxin knew that the show was over, so she got up and nned to feave. Although Samuel had never told her what he was going to do all the time, this aroused Lu Ruexin''s curiosity, so she had been following Samuel closely all the way, trying to find out what Samuel was going to do!


    When she heard the noise inside, Lu Ruoxin couldn''t help rushing in. After all, Samuel had been treating her continuously, so she was worried about Samuel''s safety.


    Aftering in, Samuel left safely.


    She also knew that Samuel was here to borrow people. Moreover, Mi Fang


    completely bowed his head and admitted defeat. Lu Ruoxin felt bored and intended to leave.


    However, as soon as she got up, Mi Fang stopped her. "Young Lady, where are you going?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" Lu Ruoxin frowned and was extremely unhappy. Except for Samuel, no other man outside the Lu family was qualified to talk to her like this.


    The muscles on the corner of Mi Fang''s mouth twitched slightly. It was a foregone conclusion that a thousand disciples had been taken away, but he could stop the loss in time.


    The young man had left, leaving behind the jewelry and divine weapons, so it was natural. However, it was obviously not enough for Mi Fang, otherwise, Samuel would not need to threaten himby force.


    Lu Ruoxin was the condition he offered before, and that guy had left. More importantly, Samuel had left a message before that he would not ask how to deal with this woman.


    "Your man never said that he would take you away. Obviously, he abandoned you. Do you still want to follow him out?" Mi Fang sneered.


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin suddenly became angry. ording to her usual character, maybe Mi Fang had already died, but when she heard the words "your man", she suddenly had no interest in retorting.


    Seeing that Lu Ruoxin didn''t speak,


    an elder said with a smile, "Haha with your conditions, if you are willing to stay and be our Grand Master''s wife, why should you worry about future glory and wealth?"


    "That''s right. Why should you follow such a man?"


    "If I were you, I would have obeyed obediently. After all, there''s a saying that makes sense. It''s better to enjoy it than to resist painfully!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of people burst intoughter. Without saying much, Lu Ruoxin knew what they wereughing at.


    Lu Ruoxin waspletely enraged. It was one thing to say that she was Samuel''s woman, but how could she bear these vulgar words and insults? "Okay!" Lu Ruoxin sneered. "I''ll stay with you for one night, but I''m afraid you won''tst long."


    These words obviously had other meanings in Mi Fang and the others'' eyes. They did not know that the so-calledsting of Lu Ruoxin did not exactly mean that.


    In just a moment, there was no sound in the tent!


    In the pool of blood, only Mi Fang sat on the ground with a pale face, looking at the bodies of the elders in the tent as if he had seen a ghost.


    Early the next morning!


    At dawn, the loose cultivators'' camp began to whisper.


    "Have you heard? The Changsheng Sect ran into a ghostst night."


    "A ghost? Haha, we cultivators are here. How dare ghosts be so presumptuous?"


    "What if this ghost is Samuel?" The man looked around vigntly and whispered. Just then, a man and a woman slowly walked over from afar...

 Chapter 2768

    Chapter 2768


    "Samuel?" The other person was startled. He hurriedly covered the person''s mouth and warned, "You can eat whatever you want, but you can''t talk nonsense. If the people from the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea hear your words, you will suffer!"


    The man pushed his hand away and said in a hurry, "What I said is true. A man and a woman suddenly came to the tent of the Changsheng Sectst night. They imed that they wanted to kill the dragon and asked the Changsheng Sect to lend a thousand people. Of course, the Changsheng Sect disagreed and even humiliated them. Guess what..."


    "Among the 21 elders, only one was alive when he went out to do business. The rest were all killed by one sword strike. The head of the Changsheng Sect, Mi Fang, was scared out of his wits."


    "Really?"


    "Why would I lie to you? At dawn this morning, Mi Fang left a thousand disciples and Sect Leader''s seal, and he ran away with their trusted followers overnight."


    "The man and the woman. I heard that the man and the woman are beautiful, and the man calls himself Samuel." After that, the man looked up at the man and the woman who had just walked over.


    He couldn''t help but take another look. The man and the woman who came over were both handsome and beautiful. What a coincidence!


    "No wonder we can''t see the tent of the Changsheng Sect early in the morning. But the f*cking man is also a fake Samuel. Now Samuel is like a god in the eyes of ordinary Individual Cultivators. Many people are naturally jealous of his status. It''s normal for him to pretend to be Samuel," another person said.


    "That''s hard to say. When Samuel fell into the endless abyss, didn''t everyone say the same thing? Butter, he shocked Mount Qi as the Mysterious Man, and the world was in an uproar! Maybe the catastrophe couldn''t kill him." The man said in disbelief.


    It could be seen that he had faith in the existence of Samuel.


    Beside him, the man''s mouth curved into a slight smile, while the woman''s expression was nk.


    "It seems that even though you have lost in the three parties'' battle, it has given you quite a good impression." The womanughed softly.


    "I also want to keep a low profile, but they won''t allow it, neither will you," the man said with a smile.


    Who else could they be other than Samuel and Lu Ruoxin?


    "Me?" Lu Ruoxin said frowningly.


    "If you didn''t do something to the Changsheng sect, will there be discussions everywhere this morning?" Samuel asked in reply. Lu Ruoxin was speechless.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hehe, if a person is strong enough to die once, it doesn''t mean that he can die twice. I have some small news that during the three parties'' battle, Samuel had unfortunately encountered the heavenly tribtion of the four divine beasts and turned into ashes. However, in order. suppress Samuel and prevent him from bing a legend in the world, the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion have never announced these details. Therefore, under such circumstances, Samuel would not even have a soul, much less revive. What else could they do other than pretending?" The other person shook his head with a smile.


    Hearing this, the first person lost his faith and muttered, "If that''s the case, then it''s indeed possible for someone to fake it."


    "Nonsense, he must be pretending to be the paper tiger. If he meets me and he does these despicable things, I will kill him," the man said coldly and disdainfully.


    The setting sun had risen slightly.


    In the distance, several people in


    uniform ran over quickly. When they came to Samuel, there was


    obviously a trace of fear on the


    ????


    man''s face, but when his eyes fell on Lu Ruoxin, he couldn''t help but tremble even more. "Young Master and Miss, the troops are ready. We can set off at any time."


    Samuel nced at the sun and said, "Don''t worry. Just wait."


    "Yo, aren''t they from the Changsheng Sect?" At this time, the man who had been talking before noticed the clothes of the person who came, and immediately frowned.


    "Haha, these two are also from the Evesting Sect." The other man joked, "Since Mi Fang has retreated, why don''t you retreat quickly? Are you still waiting? Haha, aren''t you afraid that you can''t leaveter?"


    The man did not dare to reply. He just lowered his head. If Samuel asked him to wait any longer, he could only wait. Even if someone mocked him, he did not dare to make trouble in front of them.


    "Wait for the w," whispered Samuel.


    "A w?" Lu Ruoxin was confused. She frowned and felt strange. Samuel''s words were incoherent and confusing. "Are you waiting for the w of the evil dragon?"


    "You can say that." Samuel did not deny it. "It''s time. Let''s go."


    Samuel got up and then quickly walked forward with the man and Lu Ruoxin.


    In less than a moment, Samuel led a thousand disciples to gather in the scorched earth, and then slowly set off in the direction of the Dragon-trapping Mountain.


    At this time, the people who had been discussing this early in the morning looked at Samuel and the others who were going out to fight and looked at each other...


    "That person just now..."

 Chapter 2769

    Chapter 2769


    "He isn''t from the Changsheng Sect?"


    "A thousand disciples, a man and a woman, my God." The man immediately covered his mouth, and then said in disbelief, "They... they are the man and woman who broke into the camp of the Changsheng Sectst night?"


    The two of them could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. They could not help but feel their scalps turn numb.


    The boasting actually hit the tiger''s ass. They all felt that the God of Death had just passed by them.


    Especially the person who had just boasted, at this time, he was even more ufortable than eating shit. Except for the coldness on his back, he had no feeling at all.


    "Report!"


    At this time, in the main work of the top of the Blue Mountain, the Evesting Sea, and Medicine God''s Pavilion, spies almost ran into their respective main tents at the same time.


    "I found a small team suddenly heading for the mountain."


    "What?" Wang Huanzhi suddenly stood up from his chair. In front of him was a map of the Dragon-trapping Mountain where he had arrived overnight yesterday. All the elites of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, including Ye Gucheng and previous Spiritual Master, were gathered here. They had gathered early in the morning to discuss the n to deal with the evil dragon, but they had no clue at the moment.


    In fact, there was no geographical advantage in the whole mountain. There was no other way to deal with the evil dragon than to face it head-on. However, yesterday''s lesson made Wang Huanzhi deeply understand that it was always him who would suffer losses when facing the dragon directly. Wang Huanzhi had already sent people to keep an eye on the top of the Blue Mountain''s movements. But after waiting for a long time, there was no movement, but another ident.


    "Have you found out who he is?"


    "He seems to be from the Changsheng Sect."


    "Changsheng Sect?" Wang Huanzhi frowned.


    "Mi Fang fled with arge number of main forces of the Changsheng Sectst night, but left a thousand-man army. That''s the team that set off." The scout reported.


    "F*ck, what the hell is Mi Fang doing? Why did he retreat with his troops and leave a thousand men to explore the Dragon-trapping Mountain? Are the people of the Changsheng Sect stupid?" Ye Gucheng cursed gloomily. He really didn''t know what the trick of the Changsheng Sect was doing. The previous Spiritual Master nced at the spy who wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She frowned and said, "Just say it." "Yes!" The spy nced at Wang Huanzhi and said cautiously, "There is a rumor outside that the Changsheng Sect was suddenly attackedst night and the other side asked to borrow their 1,000 troops. Mi Fang was scared out of his wits, so he ran away overnight, but he left the 1,000 troops behind."


    Hearing the news, Wang Huanzhi and others looked at each other in dismay.


    .ne


    "Although Mi Fang is only a Sect Leader of the Changsheng Sect, he has always been arrogant, and he has never suffered any losses. I tried to win him over on behalf of the Medicine God''s Pavilion several times, but I gave up because that guy thought that there wasn''t enough advantage. Now, he actually obediently handed over his disciple and ran away? Isn''t this too unreasonable?" Ye Gucheng said in disbelief.


    "What the hell is going on? Tell me!" Wang Huanzhi was more or less clear about this matter and agreed with Ye Gucheng''s words.


    The spy swallowed his saliva, lowered his head, and said, "I heard that a man and a woman entered the main tentst night. After that, only one of the 21 elders of the Changsheng Sect was alive, and the others all died with a sword... And among the man and woman, the man called himself Samuel!"


    Samuel?


    After hearing this name, the group of people from the Medicine God''s Pavilion turned pale with fright as if they had heard something unbelievable. "That''s impossible!" Ye Gucheng was the most excited and shouted angrily.


    "That''s indeed impossible!" Wang Huanzhi also said firmly, "Samuel was beaten to death by the catastrophe with all of us as witnesses. He will never be reincarnated again. He will never appear in Eight Direction World again."


    "Could it be that someone is pretending to be him?" The previous Spiritual Master frowned.


    "Damn it, why are there always so many people who like to pretend to be him?" Ye Gucheng was so angry that he screamed. He had been in the limelight recently. Why didn''t there any fanatical fans pretend to be him?


    What''s the point of pretending to be Samuel?


    "But who could be pretending to be him?" Wang Huanzhi frowned. "Could he be a remnant of the Mysterious Man Alliance?"


    "I don''t think so. After the battle in


    Firestone City, the Fu and Ye


    families wiped out many remaining


    members of the Mysterious Man Alliance. In addition, we have been trying to kill them all the time. Even if there are one or two escaped fish, they don''t dare to show their faces in this ce, do they?" The previous Spiritual Master objected.


    ov


    "Who was it then?" Wang Huanzhi rubbed his chin and asked curiously, "You should know that there are not many people in the world who can kill twenty elders of the Changsheng Sect with one sword strike. The previous Spiritual Master, Commander Chen, and Ye Gucheng, you should immediately count the number of people, and we will follow closely behind."


    "There must be a reason why they suddenly went to find the demonic dragon. Moreover, I really want to know who this fellow is!"


    Wang Huanzhi''s face was cold. He gritted his teeth and ordered. Then he picked up his weapons and armor and set up theager!!


    Woo!!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    A horn sounded!!

 Chapter 2770

    Chapter 2770


    After the sound of the Medicine God''s Pavilion was heard, the Evesting Sea followed. Although the two idiots of the Ao family didn''t know what had happened, they didn''t have any reason to be silly and do nothing. They still rushed forward in confusion.


    What if Wang Huanzhi took all the advantages?


    The two allied forces rushed forward together. Even if Lu Ruoxuan, who was on the top of the Blue Mountain''s side, sat steadily on the fishing tform, he could not help panicking.


    Although the evil dragon was fierce, Lu Ruoxuan was sure that it had been exhausted by them before. He was also worried that the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea would get some benefits. After weighing it over and over again, he led the troops and followed.


    The three great ns moved, and the scattered cultivators on both sides followed.


    What did it mean to move the whole body at the slightest moment? This was the best interpretation.


    In the front army, Lu Ruoxin followed behind Samuel. She knew that once Samuel rushed forward first, the others would rush together. The reason was very simple, which could be summarized in one word.


    That''s benefit!


    Human nature was originally greedy. However, the more greedy one was, the angrier one would be. With anger, it would naturally expose the dark side of one''s heart.


    The God''s shackles behind the evil dragon made many people want it. Whether it was possible or not, they would take the lead. Even if many people couldn''t get it, they didn''t want to watch others get it.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "After we arrive at the Dragon Trapping Mountain, act ording to my instructions. I will ensure your safety. Otherwise, you will be responsible for whether you are dead or alive." As soon as Samuel''s voice fell, he suddenly elerated and took the lead to fly to the Dragon Trapping Mountain. Under dawn, the Dragon Trapping Mountain had long been condensed into a thickyer of scorched earth and ck rocks. Under the setting sun, it was cold and lonely, with a bit of strangeness.


    Samuel flew in front of the mountain, followed by Lu Ruoxin.


    The two nodded at each other and separated left and right.


    "Heavenly Fire nd Moon Wheel!"


    Roar!!!


    "Common People and Eternal Life!"


    Swoosh!!!


    Red fire, purple lightning, green light, and white light!


    Samuel on the left had silver hair and a golden body, while Lu Ruoxin on the right was like a fairy!


    "Break!"


    The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel turned into a fire dragon and lightning beast. Commpn People and Eternal Life embraced each other like a giant ball and attacked the Dragon-tripping mountain.


    Bang!!!


    A violent explosion followed.


    Buzz!!!


    Heaven and earth shook!


    All the people who rushed to the direction of the Dragon Trapping Mountain saw that the four-colored mushroom cloud suddenly exploded from the Dragon Trapping Mountain in the distance, rushing straight into the clouds. Then the ground suddenly shook violently, and everyone couldn''t help but shake.


    "What a powerful explosion!" The previous Spiritual Master frowned and felt extremely nervous.


    Wang Huanzhi also looked surprised and stared nkly at the explosion in the distance!


    The breath was so strong that it was terrifying.


    "Who is the leader?" Wang Huanzhi frowned. Judging from the residual power of the explosion, the cultivation was definitely not lower than his. There was Samuel who was evenly matched with him. Now, was there another one who was stronger than him?


    "F*ck, other True God is the True God. The more I look at him, the more aggrieved I feel."


    "Young Master..." On the Evesting Sea''s side, the Lu family was equally shocked.


    Lu Ruoxuan looked at the momentum of the explosion and could not calm down for a long time. After a while, he frowned and said, "Everyone, speed up. Don''t lose the opportunity."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the men of the top of the Blue Mountain quickly approached him, and the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion also elerated their journey at the same time.


    In an instant, arge area of thend beneath the feet of the Dragon Trapping Mountain, like a ck wave, suddenly flew towards the Dragon Trapping Mountain.


    "Is that young man really Samuel?


    The explosion just now... is too f*cking fierce, isn''t it? Yesterday''s attack of hundreds of thousands of people, I''m afraid it''s just so-so Among the many loose cultivators behind, the one who had been talking to Samuel just now said.


    The other man also nodded nkly. "You say, if this is on us, we..."


    The two looked at each other in dismay. It was estimated that they could be directly smashed into pieces.


    At this moment, at the Dragon Trapping Mountain.


    With this earth-shattering explosion, the entire mountain shook, and the scorched earth and rocks quickly fell off, revealing the fiery red light circle inside!


    "Roar!"


    The sleeping purple-armored fire dragon within the light circle suddenly opened its bloody eyes. It let out a long roar that shook the sky! "Stupid humans, you want to die? Huh?" The Demonic Dragon roared, and its body trembled as a violet light shot out.


    "Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel!"


    "Common People and Eternal Life!"


    Samuel and Lu Ruoxin did not hesitate at all. They shouted at the same time, and four beams of light directly shot toward the purple light!


    "Boom!!"


    There was another explosion, and the air st was thrown hundreds of miles away!


    Within a radius of five kilometers of the mountain, smoke and dust filled the air!


    "It''s about time."


    Samuel nodded with satisfaction as he looked at the crowd who were struggling to move forward with smoke and waves behind them.


    Birds died for food and people died for money. No matter how big the dust and air waves were, they could not stop the greed and impulse of these people for the God''s shackles.


    "Retreat!" As soon as Samuel finished speaking, he moved the Eight Destions Heavenly Book in his hand.


    The next second, with Lu Ruoxin and the 1,000 men, Samuel and others disappeared.


    In the midst of the smoke and waves of air as well as the roar of the demonic dragon, over a hundred thousand men charged into the surrounding area of the Dragon Trapping Mountain in the midst of the chaos andunched a crazy attack on the demonic dragon.


    The scene changed.


    When Lu Ruoxin opened her eyes, she hade to a brand new and different world.


    Green hills, birds'' twitters, and flowers'' fragrance. Countless spirit beasts were enjoying the sunlight peacefully on the grass. Their rxed posture even made their faces smile.


    "Where is this ce?" Lu Ruoxin frowned.


    However, all of them could feel the boundless Spiritual Qi here.


    If they didn''t take it now, when would they?


    After returning to the bamboo house, Samuel couldn''t help but feel sad. At this time, footsteps came from outside.

 Chapter 2771

    Chapter 2771


    "Is this the ce where you live?" Lu Ruoxin slowly walked in and asked softly.


    Samuel didn''t say anything. Everything in the room was about Yvonne and Han Nian. On the bamboo bench, Samuel was on guard against the sight of Yvonne looking at him with a smile, while Nian''er was ying with the edge of the stool yfully.


    Their shadows were everywhere on the bed and under the eaves.


    Even the strong Samuel could not help but shed tears at this time.


    He could not help but be in tears.


    Seeing Samuel''s red eyes brimming with tears, Lu Ruoxin did not make a sound and frowned slightly.


    "Is it necessary?" Lu Ruoxin asked in confusion.


    Samuel waszy to exin to such a person. He turned around and walked into the bamboo house, lying on the bed. At this moment, it was as if Yvonne was sleeping beside him.


    "Don''t worry, Yvonne, Nian''er, I will definitely find you. If someone tries to stop me, I will kill them. If there is a god blocking me, I will kill the god. If the world is not convinced, I will ughter the world." Samuel gritted his teeth and closed his eyes tightly.


    Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly and could not help but be slightly surprised. When she looked back at the extremely ordinary furniture and decorations in the bamboo house, she really did not understand why Samuel was so attached to such a poor day!


    The excellent people should be living in the hall of the Emperor''s Throne, and he should be drinking the delicious wine!


    "An ordinary person." Lu Ruoxin cursed in a low voice. He found a clean ce to sit down, then adjusted his Internal Breath and began to cultivate. Unlike the peaceful ce here, the outside of the Dragon-trapping Mountain was already dark and the sun and the moon were even brighter. When Fu Mang and the others arrived in a hurry, the battle situation of the mountain was extremely fierce.


    The world-shaking attack of Samuel and Lu Ruoxin gave the human camp great hope and courage, which made the three families think that they had masters to help them. All they needed to do was to put in more effort together, and the demonic dragon had been angered a long time ago. The two sides fought with each other, and for a time, no one could get rid of the battle on one side.


    Fu Mang and the others hade a lotte because of their injuries and dodging all the way. In the distance, there was the Fu and Ye family Army. How could Fu Tian miss such a beautiful thing as distributing God''s shackles?


    However, this old fellow seemed to have learned a lot. He deliberately camete in order to save his own troops, in case he was lucky to pick up a chance.


    "Commander Fu, the alliance army of the Fu and Ye families has also arrived." At this time, Shiyu walked over and whispered.


    "Shiyu, stay here and keep an eye on this ce. I''ll take people into the valley to have a look!" After giving the order, Fu Mang turned around and walked into the valley with Fu Li and others, trying to find Yvonne and others.


    However, after taking a few steps, Fu Mang suddenly frowned. Then, he looked at the sky strangely.


    "What''s wrong?" Fu Li''s forehead was sweating slightly. She felt an extremely strong pressure approaching from afar.


    She looked up into the sky. In the eastern sky, there seemed to be ck clouds surging. In the western sky, there seemed to be red clouds covering the top.


    "No... Could it be the True God?" Fu Mang frowned slightly.


    As a real sessor of the Fu family, Fu Mang had naturally seen the Fu family''s True God and knew more about the unique aura of the True God than ordinary people. But at this time, the aura in the sky seemed to be extremely simr. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I seem to have felt this aura at the top of Mount Qi," The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu murmured with a pale face.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it!" Fu Mang punched a big tree on the side. It was even more impossible for them to take advantage of the chaos to kill them to avenge Samuel. "Let''s hurry into the valley!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the group of people finished speaking, they quickly went into the valley to see if there were


    any clues about Yvonne. Fu M


    and others didn''t know that Yvonne that the person heard at that time was just a conversation between Samuel at that time...


    However, this allowed them to avoid a catastrophe.


    "Bang


    "Ah! Ah!"


    As a powerful purple light swept over, thousands of people were sent flying several meters away like kites with broken strings. They fell heavily to the ground.


    Lu Ruoxuan, Wang Huanzhi, and the others were also injured in several battles.


    "Have you found the guy who took the lead of the Changsheng Sect?" Lu Ruoxuan''s left hand was bleeding, and he asked coldly, enduring the pain.


    Lu Yongsheng was in a mess. He panted and said, "Master, the scene is so chaotic that we can''t find anyone."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the demonic dragon roared again, and a st of air came. The dozens of guards around them were knocked back several meters.


    "Damn it." Lu Ruoxuan was extremely depressed. He had fought many battles but had never been beaten so badly.


    "Young Master, what should we do now? We''ve lost a lot of people. If we continue to attack, I''m afraid..." Lu Yongsheng tried to persuade him.


    Almost all the disciples of the top of


    the Blue Mountain were injured by the Demonic Dragon''s attack to different degrees. If they continued to fight, they might suffer more losses and could not even end it.


    But at this moment, two extremely strong pressure also attacked from the sky!

 Chapter 2772

    Chapter 2772


    "Childe, look..." At this time, Lu Yongsheng looked up to the east.


    Lu Ruoxuan followed his gaze and could not help but let out a long sigh. A look of surprise appeared on his face. "Grandpa?"


    Almost at the same time, the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion suddenly discovered the vision of the sky in the west. Ao Jin and Ao Yi jumped up and down excitedly on the spot.


    The True God was here!!


    Someone shouted, and the hundreds of thousands of allied forces were stunned. The next second, more than half of them were surprised and half shocked!


    Of course, they were happy that their True God hade and his morale had increased greatly. What shocked them was that other people''s True God had suddenly arrived and it was so powerful that it made peoplepletely submit to them. Those scattered people who came to pick up the opportunity directly lost all thoughts.


    "It seems that we have met again. What a coincidence." In the eastern sky, a figure was faintly discernible in the ck clouds.


    "Haha, how can there be so many coincidences? It''s just that everyone knows each other''s intentions." In the red clouds, there was also a figure who was majestic.


    "You old devil, how many years has it been? But you are talking so straightforward and unpleasant."


    "That''s much better than being hypocritical like you."


    "Alright, then let''s disy our own divine abilities!"


    "Very good. That''s exactly what I meant."


    As his voice fell, a soft voice suddenly came from the dark clouds. "Ruoxuan, get out of the way."


    Then, a huge beam of golden light suddenly shot out from the ck cloud and shot straight toward the mountain. "Yi''er, Jin''er, get out of the way."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Almost at the same time, a beam of golden light shot out from the red cloud and pounced on the mountain.


    "Roar!"


    The demonic dragon within the red circle suddenly let out a roar as though it had sensed that the two rays of golden light were extraordinary. A purple glow shed across its body. The dragon widened its mouth and an enormous me was suddenly spat out from it!


    Golden light against red mes!!


    Bang!!!


    The two forces collided and exploded at once!


    Heaven and earth trembled!!


    The red circle, which had always been extremely hard, also cracked in the explosion.


    On the ground, hundreds of thousands of people were knocked over by the air st. They were all pale and frightened.


    "Oh my god, is this the power of the True God?"


    "It''s too horrible. I don''t know how to describe it!"


    If Samuel and Lu Ruoxin''s attack just now had given them enough shock, then now thebined attack of the two True Gods directly made them see victory waving at them.


    "Ow!"


    The demonic dragon roared in pain within the red circle. Its body suddenly trembled. Clearly, the attacks of the two True Gods had seriously injured this fellow.


    "Looks like it is time for us to step onto the arena." A voice leisurely said in the air above Eight Direction World.


    "Yes," another voice replied.


    On the ground, Lu Ruoxin and thousands of people had gathered in front of the bamboo house, waiting for Samuel.


    In the past seven days in this world, Lu Ruoxin had recovered well. However, it was physical, but she was very ufortable in her heart. She couldn''t bear to see Samuel''s state after returning to the bamboo house.


    In addition to going to the next room to refine pills every day, he was staring nkly at the furniture and things in the room. His eyes were full of sadness. It was obvious that he was thinking about Yvonne and Han Nian.


    Lu Ruoxin really didn''t understand what was so good about that woman. In terms of status, shepletely crushed Yvonne. In terms of beauty, both sides were not at the same level. It was already a miracle that he could sit still beside Lu Ruoxin. How could he still have the mood to think about other women?


    This made Lu Ruoxin, who had always been proud and insulted, swear to tie Samuel to her forever.


    Under the sky, no man would not float under her feet, including Samuel.


    Thousands of disciples were very excited now. They had thought that the sect would sell them and give them their heads. However, at the same time as they kept their lives temporarily, they also came to such a ce. It was an unexpected surprise.


    "Are you ready?" At this time, Samuel came out with a haggard face, but there was shining light in his eyes.


    "We''re ready, Young Master!" the leader of the disciples said.


    "I''m not ready." Lu Ruoxin said at this time, looking at Samuel coldly.


    Samuel did not know what trouble she was going to make, but he was obviously not interested in answering her.


    "You haven''t told me where this is," Lu Ruoxin said.


    Samuel nced at everyone and said, "Get ready to leave."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as he finished his words, Samuel turned around and muttered to himself. At this time, he did not notice that Lu Ruoxin moved her hand and a fireball shot out from her fingers toward the bamboo house.


    On the Dragon-trapping Mountain, the demonic dragon was suffering three more attacks from the two True Gods. It put its palms together in front of its chest and muttered a few words. Then it suddenly roared!


    Roar!!!


    The demonic dragon''s body suddenly lost its physical form. The purple armor and the fire dragon''s body turned into two strange lights, merging like Tai Chi. Then, they exploded!


    The world was instantly illuminated by purple and red light!


    "Go to hell."


    Hong!!!


    The world was peaceful!!


    Countless people''s faces were pale. Under the two beams of light, they were even frozen. The next second, they flew backward with a bang. However, at this moment, two figures turned in the opposite direction and rushed straight to the evil dragon.


    "Now!"

 Chapter 2773

    Chapter 2773


    "Swish!!"


    "Swish!"


    Between the purple mes, two streaks of flowing light were extremely dazzling. One was golden, purple, and red, while the other was white, green, and white.


    It was incredibly fast, and with a loud bang, it passed through the Dragon Trapping Mountain!


    "Pangu Sword Formation!"


    "Xuanyuan Sword Formation!"


    "Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation, one into two, two into four, rise!"


    "Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation, one into two, two into four, rise!"


    Hong!!


    Eight figures immediately appeared.


    Buzz!!


    The two sword formations stood at the top of the sky, with ten thousand gold axes and ten thousand swords at the same time. The golden light shed and the momentum was overwhelming.


    "What''s that?" In the purple-red light, although many people felt that their bodies seemed to be petrified, their only moving eyes and tongues were still expressing their shock.


    From a distance, eight figures with two astronomical sword formations looked like gods!


    "It''s... it''s the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Lu Ruoxin. That''s her Xuanyuan Sword!" Someone with high cultivation finally broke through the shackles after a few seconds of petrified. He pointed to the distance and eximed loudly.


    Many people recognized Lu Ruoxin.


    Especially those from the top of the Blue Mountain. Although many people were not qualified to see the daughter of the Lu family, it was known to all that the daughter of the Lu family held Xuanyuan Sword.


    In addition, some people had been to the top of Mount Qi and had seen Lu Ruoxin''s beauty, so they could recognize her at a nce. "Young Master, as expected, she is the youngdy!" Lu Yongsheng had seen his youngdy many times and said excitedly to Lu Ruoxuan.


    Lu Ruoxuan nodded and could not help but smile. With the help of Lu Ruoxin, the chances of victory would undoubtedly increase. "However, who is the person next to her? Why would he also use the Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation?"


    "Could it be the Lu family?" Lu Yongsheng asked curiously.


    "No, it''s impossible." Lu Ruoxuan shouted firmly, "The North Darkness Four Souls Formation is an ancient unique skill. Even my grandfather can''t..." "Could it be the future Master-inw?" Lu Yongsheng asked cautiously.


    There was only one possibility. Otherwise, it would be as difficult as climbing to the sky to learn her unique skill from Lu Ruoxin, or even the top-notch unique skill of the Lu family, the North Darkness Four Souls Formation!


    Lu Ruoxuan wanted to shake his head, but when he saw the four figures and the sword formation, together with the purple and red entangled on one side and the white and green on the other, which looked like a couple, he had to ept the fact.


    However, didn''t Lu Ruanxin say that there was no man in the world who could make her take a second look at him? In fact, she had been doing this for many years.


    As the strongest of the three major families, their daughters naturally came to ask for marriage. What''s more, Lu Ruoxin''s beauty was world-ss. The threshold of the Lu family had long been broken by countless high-ranking officials and nobles.


    Among them, of course, there were all kinds of masters. Some were extremely talented, some had a prominent background, and some were handsome and tall. Many people even felt very satisfied with them.


    But... in the eyes of Lu Ruoxin, they didn''t even deserve to lift her shoes.


    In fact, in the eyes of the rtives of the Lu family, the pride and arrogance of Lu Ruoxin had determined that she would not be able to get married for the rest of her life.


    But now...


    Not only was there a man by her side, but the man had also mastered all of her unique skills in her life. This made Lu Ruoxuan extremely surprised.


    "Who on earth is that guy?" Lu Ruoxuan touched his chin and opened his eyes wide. He wanted to see clearly what kind of man would be favored by Lu Ruoxin.


    Although he had four figures, they were too far away to be seen clearly.


    Just like him, the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion also tried their best to see the world''s heroes.


    They even looked more carefully


    than Lu Ruoxuan. If Lu Ruoxuan wanted to see clearly that the man was more concerned about Lu


    Ruoxin and curiosity, then other


    would have more intense emotions. Lu Ruoxin was the goddess in their hearts. Now that the goddess had been vited, how could these people not be jealous?


    Ye Gucheng gritted his teeth. Ever since he met Lu Ruoxin, he had been approaching her intentionally or unintentionally. Unfortunately, Lu Ruoxin had never looked directly at him for Ye Gucheng, who had always been self-centered, he was very depressing.


    After all, Lu Ruoxin was


    good-looking. Most importantly, once she took a fancy to him, his


    identity and power would soon.


    follow Therefore, even thoughal


    was married now, Lu Ruoxin was stiffa thorn in his heart.


    Now, someone hadpleted something that he couldn''t do at all and was chosen by Lu Ruoxin. Such humiliation and unwillingness were stronger than anyone else.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Damn it, Pangu Axe!"


    Suddenly, at this time, someone shouted loudly.


    Then, the whole crowd burst into an uproar.


    Ye Gucheng stared nkly at the clouds. Few people in the world were more familiar with the shining gold axes than him.


    "Pangu Axe? Isn''t that the Fu family''s son-inw, Samuel?"


    "That''s right, didn''t Samuel die in the heavenly tribtion?"


    The group of people looked at each other and discussed.


    However, Wang Huanzhi and the others looked cold. They stared at Samuel''s figure in the distance and kept wondering whether the four figures were Samuel or not.


    "Bullsh*t!" Ye Gucheng became angry from embarrassment and roared, "That''s not Samuel at all. Samuel has long been f*cking killed by us!"


    Someone had snatched Lu Ruoxin and made Ye Gucheng''s heart almost copse. If this damn guy was still that damned Samuel, then he would really explode on the spot.


    Samuel didn''t deserve it. He was just a nobody in the Void Sect. How could Samuel stand higher than him? How could Samuel be better than him? Ye Gucheng''s hysterical roar made Wang Huanzhi immediately respond, "Yes, that person can''t be Samuel."


    "Young Master, someone said that it was Samuel." At this time, Lu Yongsheng bowed slightly and said respectfully to Lu Ruoxuan.


    "Samuel?" Lu Ruoxuan''s eyes narrowed. "Isn''t that guy dead?"


    "I don''t know either, but there are many rumors ahead."


    Lu Ruoxuan stared at the axes in the sky. They were indeed like Pangu Axe!


    Could that guy really be Samuel?


    Everyone knew that Samuel was the son-inw of the Fu family and the husband of Yvonne. Lu Ruoxin had been arrogant for half her life, but in the end, she fell in love with such a married man?


    As the four Pangu Axes flew toward the Demonic Dragon, all the doubts werepletely solved.


    Beneath the purple light, his handsome face was filled with determination, and his eyes were as bright as torches!!

 Chapter 2774

    Chapter 2774


    "Break!"


    With an angry shout, four figures held Pangu Axe in their hands and flew into a rage!


    Hong!!!


    Four Pangu Axes were about to split the void and attack!


    "The axe formation, break!!"


    Hong!!!


    Tens of thousands of axes fell from the sky!


    "Roar!"


    In the Dragon-trapping Mountain, the dragon seemed to feel the tremendous pressure of ten thousand axes and four axes. The dragon roared angrily, and the purple light and mes rotated even more fiercely with the momentum of Tai Chi!


    "Han... Samuel!"


    "Oh my god, that''s Samuel!!!"


    When someone saw the face of Samuel who jumped up, they couldn''t help eximing. Many people even pulled their scalps and felt that their scalps were numb.


    Some had seen him before, and some had seen his portrait in private. When they saw Samuel, they immediately recognized him.


    However, Samuel had clearly died in the catastrophe. How... how could he suddenly appear here?!


    "Boom!"


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    "Samuel, that''s Samuel. Damn it, I''m going to crack it."


    "He didn''t die in the endless abyss, neither did he die in the catastrophe? Is this guy immortal?"


    "Yes, it''s simply a miracle. I''ve never admired anyone in my life, but this guy is indeed worthy of my pride for him. He''s awesome. He neither died in the endless abyss nor in the catastrophe!"


    "What does it mean that he didn''t die in the Heavenly Tribtion? It means that this guy may have already jumped over the Eight Wilds Realm and be an Individual Immortal!"


    "I''ve made up my mind. From now on, I''ll call him the Ghostly War God. The more he fights, the braver he will be!"


    "Ghostly War God, Ghostly War God!"


    Someone shouted, and then more and more people shouted in unison.


    Their voices were so loud that they reached the sky.


    "Impossible!" Ye Gucheng''s face fell to the freezing point, and he gritted his teeth. "Samuel, that''s Samuel!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Isn''t he dead? Why is he here?"


    "This damn guy, why didn''t he disappear?"


    What was even more difficult for Ye Gucheng to ept was that not only did this guy not die, but he was also the man standing beside Lu Ruoxin!


    Wang Huanzhi also stumbled. He stared nkly at Samuel in the distance and couldn''t speak. It was hard to express his current mood with any adjectives.


    That''s disgusting.


    He had spent so much effort to set up so many troops and even rewarded countless meritorious soldiers after victory. But now, Samuel was not dead at all, and he was still alive and well. How could he bear it?


    After working so hard, the clown turned out to be him, Ye Gucheng!


    "That''s impossible!" Commander Chen was also puzzled.


    "Not only is he not dead, but his body is also different from before." Compared with others, previous Spiritual Master was much calmer and quickly epted reality, and he could also find the biggest


    §°


    difference in Samuel now. Content


    belongs to


    "Body?" Wang Huanzhi became angry and fixed his eyes. Now he found that Samuel in the sky seemed to bepletely different from before, especially his body.


    Surrounded by the golden light, his body was like jade, and his whole body turned slightly!


    "An Individual Immortal body?" Ye Gucheng said furiously.


    "Something''s not right!" Wang


    Huanzhi slightly shook his head. "It should be an existence stronger than the Individual Immortal body. If the previous body of this fe bepared to my foster daughter''s, then now, he might be a level higher."


    "What! I... I''m going to kill him!" Ye Gucheng''s anger rose from the bottom of his heart, and bitterness came to his mind. How could he allow such an excellent person like Samuel to exist?


    However, as soon as he took a step forward, he was pulled back by Gu You. "Do you want to die?"


    "He''s just a defeated opponent. If I can kill him once, I can kill him twice, three times, four times, or even more!" Ye Gucheng shouted angrily.


    "I don''t know how many times you can kill him. I only know that if he wants to kill you, you will never be reincarnated," Gu You shouted with dissatisfaction.


    This sentence, like a stick in the head, smashed heavily on Ye Gucheng''s head!


    As he looked off into the distance,


    he could not help but lose his


    energy. With the vastness of Samuel and the power of Pangu, what could he do if he rashly rushed over? What could he do other than courting death?


    "Young Master..." Lu Yongsheng called out softly. He was already staring at Lu Ruoxuan, who was immersed in Samuel.


    Only then did Lu Ruoxuane to his senses. "Is that person really Samuel?"


    Although they had met at the top of Mount Qi, Samuel was wearing a mask at that time, so it was difficult for Lu Ruoxuan to distinguish them.


    "Yes." Lu Yongsheng nodded. As a trusted general of Lu Ruoxuan, how could he be qualified to be a general if he didn''t know much about Jianghu?


    "Are you sure you''re right? Is it really the trash from Earth, Samuel?" Lu Ruoxuan frowned.


    "I dare not make a mistake. That person is Samuel!"


    Hearing Lu Yongsheng''s answer, Lu Ruoxuan could not help but gasp!


    At this moment, two figures appeared in the ck and red clouds above the clouds...

 Chapter 2775

    Chapter 2775


    Both of them were transcendent and had extraordinary temperaments. Auspicious light swirled around them.


    "You didn''t expect it, did you? A world abandoned by us not only stands in Eight Direction World, but also wants to create his own domain one day." Although the man in ck and white eyebrows of the Evesting Sea was old, he was in good spirits. His old eyes were as clear as a baby''s, without any impurities.


    Ao Shi, the strongest person in the Evesting Sea, was one of the three major True Gods in Eight Direction World.


    "Are you mocking the Xuanyuan World I created?" The other man was dressed in in clothes and was also old. He even had white hair and beard, but he was in high spirits and looked quite dignified.


    Lu Wushen was the strongest person in the top of the Blue Mountain. He was the strongest among the three True Gods.


    "Don''t tell me it''s not?" Ao Shi smiled gently. It seemed that they were old friends, but in fact, his tone was full of sarcasm.


    Everyone knew that the existence of the Xuanyuan World was more like a cradle for the top of the Blue Mountain to absorb talents. Because the level of creatures on earth was too low and the spirit energy was not enough, it had not been recognized by Eight Direction World for a long time. Therefore, the Xuanyuan World became a perfect replica.


    Over the years, the top of the Blue Mountain had relied on the assistance of the Xuanyuan World to stabilize the development of the three most bnced ns and gradually be the most powerful of them all.


    In fact, everything was going ording to the top of the Blue Mountain''s n.


    With the fall of the Fu family, the top of the Blue Mountain, who had a stronger advantage, did not worry about the cooperation of the Evesting Sea and the Fu family. They could use their advantages to lead everything, but Samuel changed everything.


    In the Hall of Mount Qi, the top of the Blue Mountain lost unexpectedly, so that the Evesting Sea supported the Medicine God''s Pavilion and gradually reduced the advantage of the top of the Blue Mountain.


    But it was changed by the Earth people who had been given up by the top of the Blue Mountain.


    Lu Wushen smiled gently and nodded. He did not deny it. "This kid is indeed beyond my expectation. I heard that he summoned four divine beasts under the catastrophe. Even so, he is still alive!"


    "You''re afraid, aren''t you?" Ao Shi said with a chuckle.


    "Aren''t you worried?" Lu Wushenughed.


    "How about we kill him together?" Ao Shi didn''t talk nonsense and asked indifferently, "The battle between you and me is always between us. We can''t let a good-for-nothing on earth be a key to any of us. What do you think?"


    If Samuel became a talent, he would rece the position of Fu Family. At that time, the three sides would be under control, and who would win over Samuel became the key.From N?velDrama.Org.


    The two True Gods were proud people. How could they be willing to rope in a good-for-nothing?


    "Sure."


    The two True Gods nodded at each other. They suddenly moved their hands and the clouds shook. Then, they aimed at Samuel in the distance, ready tounch a fatal blow.


    "Archean Army Shattering!"


    "Exterminate the world!"


    Two soft cries sounded. Two extremely strong energies were formed in their hands. One could see the changes in the wind and clouds on the ground!


    "Break!"


    "Break!"


    "Swish!"


    Two beams of huge energy suddenly flew out of their hands, carrying a huge heavenly power, and flew straight to Samuel.


    "The Common People, Eternal Life!"


    "Time-space Devouring!"


    Hong!!!


    Suddenly, the two energies that had just flown out suddenly exploded, heaven and earth shaking!


    The air st that exploded in the air directly blew the people on the ground and made them turn upside down.


    "What?!"


    Lu Wushen and Ao Shi blurted out almost at the same time. Their attacks were broken by someone.


    "Aren''t the two True Gods too despicable to secretly attack a little kid from Earth?" At this time, a sneer came.


    "You said that you looked down on others, but in the end, you went against your own principles to bully the weak This means that you still value him very much. In the words of Samuel, is it really fragrant?" Another Voree came slowly. Content belongs


    to


    Lu Wushen and Ao Shi looked at each other and became alert.


    As the strongest person in the world, they had never thought that someone could resolve their attacks.


    Almost at this time, in front of them, in the white clouds, two old men sat in the clouds and slowly yed chess.


    "Who are you...?" Seeing these two people, Lu Wushen could not help but frown slightly.


    He did not know these two people, but he could feel that their cultivations were definitely not weak.


    "As a True God, it''s our duty to


    control the order of Eight Direction World. Why do you meddle in other''s


    affairs?" Ao Shi also said in a cold and alert voice.


    "Order?" One of the elders was the sweeping old man, while the other was a the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. Who else could it be?


    The sweeping old man smiled and said, "What is order? Is it the order that you created for yourself? If so, Samuel is my order."


    "Don''t talk nonsense with them. Let''s


    start the fight." the Eight Destions


    Heavenly Book stood up with a


    smile. If I don''t show up a few more times, Samuel will think that am


    really his ve and have no ability."


    "Who exactly are you?" Lu Wushen frowned and took a step back, but his hands were secretly ready to attack.


    "We?" The sweeping old man smiled and said nothing.


    "A ve of Samuel, a... half master of Samuel." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled evilly, and the wind and clouds around him were howling!

 Chapter 2776

    Chapter 2776


    "Half a master?"


    "ve?"


    Lu Wushen and Ao Shi looked at each other in confusion.


    What kind of strange and messy seniority was this?


    "Heavenly Gang!"


    "Earth Evil Qi!"


    However, at this moment, two attacks came from the hands of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book and the sweeping old man. They were extremely powerful and extremely fast. If it were not for the two True Gods opposite them, they would not have been able to see their shadows at all. From the perspective of the people from the ground, there were only a few more clouds of different colors in the sky. Even those with higher cultivation could only see the undercurrents surging in the clouds at most, and countless energy was quickly gathering and then being released. But only the people in the field knew that thepetition between the four of them had already been turbulent and full of killing intent. "Destroy!"


    "Heaven and Earth Heavenly Technique!"


    "Common People and Eternal Life!"


    "Void Destruction!"


    The four of them fought back and forth with their strongest killing moves, because any slight mistake in this level might bring about the consequences of destroying heaven and earth.


    A fight between masters was often a difference of one move.


    In the four clouds, dark currents surged and purple light shed wildly!


    "Who are you?" Lu Wushen tried his best to get rid of the sweeping old man''s attack. He was panting and shocked.


    It was incredible that this in-looking old man in front of him was evenly matched with him.


    How could someone in the Eight Direction World have the same cultivation as him?


    "Didn''t my friend tell you?" The sweeping old man smiled slightly, pulled his hand, and shed in the air. A Six-Joint Mirror disappeared into thin air. "Six Directions Void, break!"


    The sweeping old man''s hand moved, and his body rushed forward. The Six-Joint Mirror moved around him. With the help of the light from the sky, the six mirrors suddenlybined into one!


    Shua!


    The mirror carried him with it, apanied by light and his body. He waved his hand!!


    Bang!


    Lu Wushen''s entire body exploded. He could only barely summon the power of the True God to resist.


    On the other side, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book confronted Ao Shi. Both of them had strong momentum. The golden light on their bodies turned, and the flowing light was shining. The two sides faced each other. Suddenly, the sky roared and the void was broken. Everyone on the ground only felt that the sky and the earth were shaking, but they did not find that the ground had been sinking slightly.


    "Brother, that''s enough, isn''t it? We have no grudges against you. Why are you so aggressive?" Lu Wushen asked in confusion as he struggled to deal with the situation.


    "Enough? Is that enough? I haven''t used my full strength yet." The sweeping old man smiled ferociously and turned into a fierce beast, attacking with destructive power.


    "You''re courting death!" Lu Wushen shouted. He released all eight golden Qis and a golden light burst out.


    Hong!


    The sweeping old man''s attack suddenly stopped. Instead, he staggered.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Interesting. Again!"


    The sweeping old man stretched out his hand and pointed at Lu Wushen in front. Then, he formed a fist with his fingers and palms and punched out directly. Suddenly, his arm turned into a golden dragon and rushed directly at Lu Wushen with a roar.


    Lu Wushen didn''t dare to be careless anymore. With eight golden gates, he clenched his fists and opened his feet, and rushed up with a loud bang.


    The two sides were like two beams of cold light, suddenly intertwined. From the sky to the ground, from the ground to the sky. Wherever they passed, there were explosions everywhere, and the ground became a pit. People were crushed.


    On the other side, Ao Shi''s body turned into a ck and red shadow, like an Asura ghost. He attacked with unparalleled power. As he writhed, his energy turned into a sea of stars, and the sky seemed to be torn apart by it.


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book did not show any sign of weakness either. The white radiance on his body grew rapidly and he moved swiftly, bringing with him the power to destroy the world.


    "They''re fighting. Someone is fighting with the True God. What... what''s going on?"


    "My God, isn''t the True God invincible in the world? Who else will challenge them recklessly?"


    "It''s not a reckless challenge. It seems... as if both sides are evenly matched."


    On the ground, everyone was stunned. The True God was the authority, but now the authority was challenged by others. How could they not be shocked?


    Obviously, the Lu family and the Ao family were the most stunned people. Challenging their True God was tantamount to challenging them.


    "Patriarch, someone is fighting with


    True Gods of the Lu and Ao families above. It seems that the two challengers are extremely powerful." On the side of the allied forces of the Fu and Ye families, although they had just arrived, they were Opletely shocked by what had happened in the air. All of them looked pale and did not know what to do.


    Of course, Fu Tian had always been paying attention to this


    the


    world-shaking battle. At this time, he hurriedly said, "Do you know who two of them are? They actually have such adivine might to fight against the True God? If they can be used by the Fu n, then wouldn''t it be easy for us to seize the Fu family''s hegemony?"


    Although Fu Tian''s eyes were red, he asked a question that even made him feel extremely stupid. He didn''t know who they were, let alone his subordinates!


    However, seeing the embarrassment on everyone''s faces, Fu Tian did not panic at all. He smiled and said, "Why are you all shrugging?"


    Ye Gucheng frowned and said, "The Lu and Ao families both have True Gods to help them. There are also eight golden bodies on the mountain. It seems that our trip to the Dragon-trapping Mountain might be in vain."


    Because they werete, almost none of them had arrived at the main force. Naturally, they didn''t know that four of the eight golden bodies on the mountain were Samuel.


    "I''ve already said that we shouldn''t havee." Fu Mei was extremely depressed. She had suffered quite a bit along the way, and she had quite a fewints about this trip. Now that she didn''t even have the chance, she naturally felt even more annoyed.


    "Isn''t it just the right time to stay in Heavenly Lake City? Taking advantage of the Evesting Sea and the other three great ns toe here, we should collect people from the back to pick up clues. Sigh, there are some people here."


    "Haha, there are so many masters present, but we are still sote. This time, we are really lonely. Patriarch Fu, I believe that under your wise leadership, our Fu and Ye families will be more and more prosperous!" The man obviously shouted it very seriously, which showed that he was mocking Fu Tian.


    As soon as these words were spoken, many of the Ye Family''s executives agreed. They pointed at Fu Tian. Those who supported the decision of Fu Tian could only lower their heads when they saw this.


    After all, given the current situation, what they said was quite reasonable.


    Fu Tian just smiled coldly and said disdainfully, "Since you think that I''m so useless, you can make the decision of the Ye Family in the future."


    These words of Fu Tian immediately


    caused a great controversy. Although Fian was usually greedy for power, he also knew where power came from. Therefore, he


    ?????


    was careful in every way he did


    things. He was even obedient to the Ye Family. Now, he suddenly said such arrogant words, which was really puzzling and unusual. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As for Fu Tian, he just looked at the two True Gods and the other two masters indifferently.

 Chapter 2777

    Chapter 2777


    "Fu Tian, what do you mean? Aren''t you too arrogant?"


    "Haha, Fu Tian, are you sure that these words represent the Fu family? At that time, you must not regret it."


    "You are so arrogant that you have to pay the price of the whole Fu family. Fu Tian, you are getting more and more confused as you grow older."


    The high-level executives of the Ye Family naturally couldn''t stand the arrogant words of Fu Tian. They all sneered.


    Several executives of the Fu family were also angry. Under Fu Tian''s leadership, the Fu family was trapped again and again. Now the Fu family had done something wrong again, but they had such an attitude.


    He even talked to the Ye Family like this, which was really full of traps.


    In the face of such usation, Fu Tian smiled with satisfaction, as if she did not take these words seriously at all.


    Fu Mei''s face turned cold. She walked to the side of Fu Tian in a few steps and said, "You should know when to stop it. This time, it was your fault. If so... do you still want the Ye Family to help you in the future?"


    "I don''t know if the Ye n will help me in the future. All I know is that the Ye n must not kneel and beg me in the future." Fu Tianughed indifferently.


    "Bah! Fu Tian, you''re really pretending, aren''t you? We''re begging you. Look at yourself."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I''m afraid he wants us to beg him not to harm us."


    Many senior executives of the Ye Family couldn''t help but sneer.


    Fu Tian smiled disdainfully and said, "Stupid. You are indeed stupid. Do you know that we have already gained a bargain on the trip to the Dragon- trapping Mountain?"


    "A big bargain? Are you referring to your bragging?" A senior executive of the Ye Family shouted disdainfully.


    "Am I bragging? I never brag. I can even tell you directly that from now on, my Fu family will no longer be the same as before!" At this point, Fu Tian shouted coldly, full of majesty, "My Fu family is already one of the strongest families in Eight Direction World."


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned, but in the next second, many senior executives felt embarrassed. Some of them even felt that it was too hot in the Dragon-trapping Mountain, which burned Fu Tian''s brain.


    "Good boast!" Another senior executive of the Ye Family directly apuded.


    The executives of the Fu family were ashamed.


    "Huh? Idiot, let me ask you, are there True Gods of the Lu and Ao families in the sky?"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, then I''ll ask you, in the past thousands of years, apart from True Gods of the Ao and Lu families, are the other True Gods the God of Fu Family?"


    "Yes!"


    "Thest question, is the True God someone who a mortal can''t challenge?"


    "Yes!"


    Fu Tian smiled coldly. "Then don''t you understand? Why you are so stupid?"


    Everyone was stunned, but soon, some smart people reacted and understood what Fu Tian meant. "Fu Tian, do you mean... the masters fighting against the Lu and Ao families in the sky are your helpers?"


    Fu Tian smiled confidently and said, "Everyone knows that True Gods of the Ao and Lu families are difficult to challenge, and more people are respectful and distant. Who will be bored to challenge them? Unless..."


    "Unless he is a member of our Fu


    family and has a personal


    inheritance from the True God of our Fu family, he is dissatisfied with the fact that after the fall of our Fu


    el.n


    family these two True Gods wiped out my Fu family, so they help us vent our anger and start the challenge?" Someone also guessed the meaning of Fu Tian.


    Fu Tian nodded. "Yes."


    "Ha ha, Fu Tian, that''s what you said! I can also say it''s from our Ye Family"


    "Idiot, has your Ye family ever had a True God? Without the True God''s personal inheritance, even if one bes an Individual Immortal, can he fight against the True God There is only one possibility. They are the direct disciples of my Fu family''s True God. Before the True God dies, they have all inherited from him. Therefore, although the Individual Immortal can''t be a God, he can still fight against the True God." Fu Tian said coldly.


    "You''re right." Fu Mei also agreed with this statement.


    The Ye family still wanted to say something, but at this time, Ye Shijun waved his hand, indicating that the family members and high-level officials should stop talking. Even if they are not from the Fu family, the one who dares to


    stand opposite the Ao and L families is our friend. Patriarch Fu Tian arranged for the


    Dragon-trapping Mountain to pick up


    a big treasure. Now, if we look at it again, it is more than just picking up a big treasure."


    The enemy of an enemy was a friend. This principle was simple and easy to see. How could Ye Shijun not understand?


    The executives of the Fu family immediately looked at the sky in shock. The two figures in the sky, except for the True Gods, were already members of their family.


    The executives of the Ye family, who had just made sarcastic remarks, could not help but be persuaded by Fu Tian''s words, or reminded by Ye Shijun''s words, and no longer refute. They looked up into the air with the Fu family.


    In the air, the sweeping old man and the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, who were fighting fiercely, had never expected that they would be reced by some shameless people when they were fighting for Samuel.


    On the other side, the battle on the mountain had also reached its climax.


    "Pangu Axe, Xuanyuan Sword!"


    Four axe strikes and four sword strikes. Eight figures had already descended with the support of ten thousand sword strikes and ten thousand axe strikes!


    Purple light also appeared in the mountain!

 Chapter 2778

    Chapter 2778


    Hong!!!


    The three most powerful forces exploded as soon as they touched each other!


    The void shattered and the sky cracked!


    The powerful st wave devoured everything.


    On the ground, the several-meter-long scorched earth was directly blown into sand by the air st. It flew all over the sky, and the exposed hostages fell apart, cracking into countless stripes.


    The hundreds of thousands of soldiers who were less than a kilometer away from the Dragon-trapping Mountain were blown dozens of meters away like ants under the huge waves, and then they were immersed in the chaos full of sand and dust.


    "Be careful." In the sky, the sweeping old man, who was fighting fiercely with Lu Wushen, shook his hand at this time. He hurriedly took out his magic treasure and blocked in front of him and the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. But even so, the st of the explosion and the remaining power still blew their hair messy.


    Lu Wushen and Ao Shi''s reaction was half a beat slower. Even though the eight golden gates were fully opened, they were still blown back several meters. They stared nkly at the direction of the Dragon-trapping mountain.


    At this time, the allied forces of the Fu and Ye family Army, who were further away, were all lying on the ground in a mess as if an ordinary person was suddenly blown by the strong wind of the tenth level. They rolled for a long time before they barelyy on the ground and steadied themselves.


    Hong!


    However, the air st didn''t stop and directly hit the area near the Immortal-trapping Valley, which was even further away. The trees around the Immortal-trapping Valley only shook for a moment, and then they were all broken. The air st swept away like waves.


    "F*ck, what''s going on!" Fu Mang almost reached the inside of the Immortal-trapping Valley with his men, but he didn''t expect that an extremely strong st of air behind him directly knocked him to the ground. When he looked up again, the st of air was still unstoppable.


    Fu Mang touched his head in a strange way. Looking back, he couldn''t help but be speechless.


    In the distant sky, an extremely exaggerated distortion had already appeared. It was as if time and space had broken, or if heaven and earth had merged into one.


    "That''s..." Fu Mang couldn''t help swallowing and muttering.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Regardless of whether it was the distant allied force of the Fu and Ye families or the hundreds of thousands of disciples who were closer, they were all lying on the ground, trembling and looking at the incredible scene in front of them.


    Even the four masters in the sky stopped fighting and looked at the mountain in surprise.


    Although the red ring of the Dragon-trapping Mountain was still there, it was already full of broken marks. Obviously, it had suffered an extremely strong impact and explosion.


    However, within the red circle, the evil dragon, whose eyes were as big as a court and its head was asrge as a mountain, had already disappeared. What was left behind was only a two-meter-tall dragon beast with a human body. It knelt on one knee, shrugged its head, and blood slowly dripped from its mouth to the ground.


    In the distance, Lu Ruoxin was half lying on the ground. Xuanyuan Sword lost its original golden light andy there sadly. Her face was also extremely pale, and blood kept flowing from the corner of her mouth.


    However, there was a person standing proudly in front of the Dragon-trapping mountain.


    Although the golden light disappeared and the flowing light was gone, and the white jade body was covered with wounds, it was undeniable that he was indeed standing there.


    The giant golden axe also lost its luster, hanging in his hand in an iparably gloomy manner. However, as the breeze passed by, his silver hair fluttered about, still full of energy.


    Most importantly, his body was covered with wounds, and there was a white light that no one could see. Although the gap between them was very long, and it didn''tst long, the area around him...


    Earth-suppressing ck Tortoise leisurely stood behind. Both of his arms, the Sky Burning Vermillion Bird appeared. Thunderous ck Tiger in front of him let out a furious


    roar and Great Deste Dragon Emperor opened its ws!


    "Puff!"


    Wang Huanzhi suddenly became anxious and spat out a mouthful of blood directly!


    Kuang Dang...


    Ye Gucheng wanted to stand up with his sword in hand, but he was powerless in the end. The sword fell to the ground and made a sound.


    "Great Void Dragon Emperor,


    Thunderous ck Tiger,


    Heaven-burning Vermilion Bird, Earth-shaking ck Tortoise... This is..." Ag Tian waspletely


    e


    speechless, because his lips and


    teeth were constantly trembling...


    "Samuel... Hannigan?" Fu Mei''s eyes widened. Even though there was still sand and mud, she couldn''t close her eyes for even a second.


    "This..." Lu Wushen could not help but lift his feet slightly. His eyes, which had always been calm, were actually filled with shock.


    "It''s impossible!" Ao Shi shouted coldly. He could not ept this result.


    It was dead silent.


    Only the sandstorm was still blowing, and everyone was breathing quietly, and...


    It was the heavy breathing of Samuel!


    "Ah!!!"


    All of a sudden, Samuel opened his limbs wide and roared to the sky!


    "Roar!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the red circle, at the same time, an unwilling low roar apanied by pain was heard. Then, countless purple and red lights suddenly floated out of the body of the dragon-headed demon dragon,


    el


    which then turned into one and kept


    rushing to the top of the red circle.


    At the top of the red circle, it was also exceptionally bright. In this darkness, it was like a blood sun!


    "Swoosh!"


    Then, the blood sun shone toward Samuel, and countless blood-red rays of light crazily drilled into the mouth of Samuel from a distance...


    Hong!!!


    The number of evil dragons in the red circle also decreased, of their bodies turned into purple and red light and floated to the top of the blood sun. Samuel outside the red circle absorbed more and more...

 Chapter 2779

    Chapter 2779


    "Swish, swish!"


    Countless demonic dragon auras surged into Samuel''s body, causing his jade-like body to turn transparent. One could vaguely see purple and red shing into his body, sometimes purple and sometimes red.


    "What... what is he doing?"


    "Heavens, is this fe crazy? He is absorbing the demonic dragon''s essence energy!"


    "He''s going to die. Does Samuel know what he''s doing?"


    "This is the Chaos Demonic Dragon. It''s extremely vicious. If this guy absorbs its essence energy, doesn''t that mean he''s carrying the bomb on his back?"


    Quite a number of people felt their scalps turn numb at this moment. They looked at Samuel in midair in disbelief. Just now, they were so shocked that Samuel was the only one who was standing there. Now, they were scolding this fellow for his stupidity.


    "He is courting death?" Lu Wushen frowned and looked at Samuel absorbing the light. Samuel''s face waspletely blurred, and his eyes and mouth werepletely reced by the purple-blue light.


    "Even if his body will not explode, the Demonic Dragon''s Blood will make him wish he was dead." Ao Shi coldly said.


    Lu Ruoxin also opened her mouth wide and looked at Samuel in shock.


    She never thought that she would be directly knocked down during the world-shaking attack of the demonic dragon with Samuel, but Samuel could still stand proudly on the mountain.


    She had never expected that Samuel would suddenly absorb the evil dragon''s breath crazily at this time.


    This was no different from courting death!


    "Ah!!!"


    All of a sudden, Samuel screamed and the sound broke the void.


    Then, all the aura was sucked away, the blood sun disappeared, and the world suddenly calmed down. Even the dust floating in the air suddenly lost its power and floated in the air motionlessly.


    Silence. The entire scene was dead silent.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Everything seemed to have disappeared, including the people around them, including the mountains, the sky, or the earth.


    Everyone seemed to be able to hear their heartbeats, breathing, and even the sound of blood flowing in their bodies.


    Hong!!!


    Suddenly, at this moment, Samuel''s body suddenly made a loud noise. Then, an extremely strong aura suddenly rushed out of Samuel''s body. Hong!


    As the giant breath passed by, it was like a gust of wind blowing in all directions. The wind was extremely strong.


    Countless people covered their heads to avoid the wind and waves, closing their eyes and turning around!


    "What?"


    However, some high-level cultivators were shocked to find that at the center of the explosion, a figure suddenly jumped out and directly burst into the red circle.


    "God''s shackles!" Ao Shi eximed. He opened the door and was about to rush over.


    Of course, Lu Wushen would not let go of such a great opportunity, let alone watch helplessly as the God''s shackles was taken away by others when he took action himself. Immediately, he sped up and was about to rush forward.


    "You want to leave? Have you asked us?"


    Almost at the same time, the sweeping old man and the Eight Destions Heavenly Book stopped them.


    "You insist on going against us?" Ao Shi shouted coldly, gritting his teeth.


    "We are the supreme gods of Eight Direction World. If you go against us, you won''t have a good end. Are you sure you have considered it clearly?" Lu Wushen growled angrily.


    The sweeping old man and the Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled at each other and said, "We''ve thought it through clearly. Do you still have any questions?"


    "You!" Lu Wushen and Ao Shi also looked at each other. For a moment, their hearts were burning with anger.


    However, reason told them that although they did not know where the two people in front of them came from, the fight just now had already indicated that they were not sure to win if they could fight fiercely.


    Once a certain person was injured identally, the consequences would be hard to believe.


    However, at this moment, another violent explosion broke out on the mountain!


    The mountain waspletely broken, and the originally broken red circle suddenly exploded.


    Then, a stream of flowing light suddenly flew out and went straight to the sky. At the top of the flowing light, a huge red flowing light was dazzling and overwhelming.


    "The demonic dragon is me, and I am the demonic dragon. The demonic dragon''s blood is my blood. Then, the God''s shackles are naturally my shackles. Get them up!"


    "Roar."


    The flowing light was fixed on the clouds. Samuel was naturally the flowing light. He held the red flowing light in his hand, which was like the void. As he suddenly lifted the flowing light, the flowing light immediately let out a tearing roar!


    The flowing light turned into thousands of beams of light in his hands and ran around wildly. Every streak of light seemed to have a human figure. It roared ferociously.


    The roar was like the anger of tens of thousands of souls, ringing through the sky.


    "Break!"


    Samuel suddenly exerted force and finally lifted flowing light up with a ferocious expression!!


    "Roar."


    As expected, tens of thousands of angry souls rose from the flowing light. After fleeing in all directions, it returned to the red flowing light in shock. The flowing light shed and then went out. Instead of the flowing light in Samuel''s hand, it was a weapon like a double-edged whip.


    There were simr snake bone and fishbones on both sides, which wereplicated and numerous barbs, each of which was with cold light. In the middle, there was a long rope simr to dragon tendon. Although it was soft, there was a sh of flowing light all over its body, and it was more solid and indestructible.


    "God''s shackles!!"


    Boom!!! Almost after someone roared, the God''s shackles was suddenly released, and the afterglow was scattered all over!


    "What? That kid... that kid wasn''t killed by the demonic dragon''s blood. Instead... he even took away the God''s shackles while we weren''t paying attention to him?"


    "Impossible! Impossible! Even if that kid is an Individual Immortal, he''s still not in True God stage. With him alone, how can he be capable of killing dragons and snatching away the God''s shackles? That''s simply impossible."


    "I told you a long time ago that this guy isn''t a human being. He''s a god, a Ghostly War God!! He''s like the Ghost, everywhere and invincible." "Samuel..." Lu Ruoxin murmured with her mouth open. Even as therade-in-arms of Samuel, she could not believe what was happening in front of


    her.


    Under the final attack of the


    demonic dragon, she was sent flying. Even now, she was still seriously injured, so it was impossible for her to immediately go to seize the God''s shackles. However, not only was Samuel not like her, but he could also Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You... can you really be so strong? Then you lose to me..." Lu Ruoxin couldn''t help shaking her head.


    Wang Huanzhi raised his head in anger and stopped breathing. An indescribable emotion was engraved on his face.


    Ye Gucheng was already trembling and staggering. He was on the verge of being defeated by reality. Gu You, on the other hand, was holding Ye Gucheng while staring at Samuel in the distance.


    The God of War was like thunder by standing in the wind!


    "Isn''t this the kind of man I''ve been thinking about day and night, the king-like man?"

 Chapter 2780

    Chapter 2780


    All of a sudden, Gu You was pulled back to reality by several tremors. She looked up and saw that Ye Gucheng''s face was full of anger, unwillingness, horror, and fear.


    When she looked up again, she saw Samuel in mid-air, holding his breath and concentrating his attention. His eyes were like torches, mighty and unapproachable!


    Why was there such a huge difference between men?


    "Who... is this kid?" Lu Wushen continued to attack while coldly looking at Samuel.


    "We can''t let him live." Ao Shi gritted his teeth and said angrily.


    Lu Wushen understood tacitly and nodded. After the fall of the Fu family, the Lu and Ao families confronted each other openly and secretly. However, they never dreamed that another man woulde out halfway.


    If they didn''t kill him, judging from the fact that the boy in front of them was also powerful, they would be in big trouble in the future if he was alive.


    "I''ve already made it clear who he is. If you think you can''t keep him, you can do it now." The sweeping old man smiled.


    "That''s right, you are both known as the two most powerful individuals in this world, yet you are still so talkative when you fight. Are you all scared of death?" the Eight Destions Heavenly Book ridiculed.


    "How dare you!" Ao Shi shouted and looked at Lu Wushen.


    A thought shed through Lu Wushen''s mind. He stopped talking nonsense and attacked together with Ao Shi.


    But just as the four of them were fighting again, suddenly, a light shout came from the Dragon-trapping Mountain.


    "Lu Ruoxin, take it."


    In the air, a stream of Samuel''s energy directly broke into the God''s shackles and then the God''s shackles were thrown down.


    "Bang!"


    The shackles of God were suddenly thrown in front of Lu Ruoxin by Samuel.


    Lu Ruoxin was stunned and looked at Samuel incredulously. "What are you doing?"


    Beforeing here, she was determined to get the God''s shackles, but in the final analysis, it was still her own idea. The fact was that Samuel had given thest blow to the evil dragon with his own strength and relied on himself to forcibly get the God''s shackles.


    Although Lu Ruoxin had always been extremely arrogant and even looked down on others, she was much more legal than anyone else when it came to basic principles.


    Since it was taken by Samuel, it was naturally obtained by him. The so-called "the winner takes everything".


    "Since you have already got it, I have nothing to say. You don''t have to do this." Lu Ruoxin frowned.


    "You have your principles and I have my bottom line. Since I have promised to help you get the God''s shackles, as long as I don''t die, I will definitely fulfill my promise."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel suddenly rushed forward and waved Pangu Axe in his hand.


    Hong!!


    A group of people who saw the shackles of God fall down and even risk their lives for money were immediately chopped away by the giant axe. Peng!


    vel


    The giant axe was ced directly on his shoulder Samuel stood in the air and shouted coldly, "The God''s shackles belongs to someone. Whoever dares to take a step forward will be killed without exception!"


    Domineering!!


    He was even full of arrogance, but those who were close to Samuel all took a step back. No one dared to move forward. Many people even lowered their heads for fear of being targeted by Samuel.


    Lu Ruoxin stared nkly at Samuel behind him and suddenly found that his figure was very tall and mighty!


    She couldn''t help but feel warm in her heart, and there was also a touch of gratitude. This was the first time that she had been protected by a man like this.


    However, the so-called protection of Samuel was just to keep his promise and to save people.


    Therefore, he would not allow anyone else from Lu Ruoxin to get the God''s shackles.


    "s." Lu Ruoxin was so smart. Although she was moved, she would not be confused by these things. "If you think about me for this reason, I want to arrest all of your good friends one by one."


    "Wait a minute, I won''t fight anymore."


    At this time, in the air, Lu Wushen released his eight golden gates and directly bounced everyone away. Then, he retreated and shouted loudly.


    "Lu Wushen, you!!!" Ao Shi was


    furious. It was very obvious that the God''s shackles suddenly fell into the hands of Lu Ruoxin, and Lu Ruoxin was the granddaughter of Lu


    ve


    Wushen, so Lu Wushen changed his mind.


    UMS


    However, without Lu Wushen''s help, it was impossible for Ao Shi to defeat the other party for the time being. Even if he won, what could he do? Would he let Lu Wushen the bastard, reap the benefits? Content? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Lu Wushen, it is my shame to be True God like you!" Ao Shi cursed angrily. He stopped talking nonsense, turned around, and disappeared.


    Peng!


    Wang Huanzhi''s legs went limp. As Ao Shi left, hepletely lost his energy.


    Because this meant that the Evesting Sea and the top of the Blue Mountain seemed to have been eliminated from thepetition. "Samuel." Wang Huanzhi gritted his teeth and looked at Samuel standing in front of Lu Ruoxin. He wished he could eat Samuel alive.


    "Retreat!" With a wave of his hand, Wang Huanzhi led the army to retreat to the Immortal-trapping Valley.


    "Uncle, what about my father''s gift?" Ao Yi and Ao Jin were also very frustrated. They chased after him in just a few steps and said very unwillingly. "What should you do?" Wang Huanzhi was angry and was about to curse when he suddenly saw Ao Yi and Ao Jin stop and look at him in a daze. "What happened?"


    "Grandpa hasn''t left yet. He''s inside Immortal-trapping Valley''s tent, calling out to us in a hurry." Ao Yi said in disbelief.

 Chapter 2781

    Chapter 2781


    "He didn''t leave?" Wang Huanzhi was stunned, and there was hope in his listless eyes again. "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Uncle, it''s true. Grandpa asked us to go back quickly and said that there is something important to discuss with each other." Ao Jin nodded and said with certainty.


    "Let''s go!" Wang Huanzhi could no longer hold on. With a wave of his hand, he led his men to the headquarters of the Immortal-trapping Valley.


    On the way, Wang Huanzhi and others met the almost petrified Fu family members.


    Fu Tian''s face was as pale as if he had eaten a swallow. It was green, red, and white.


    Just now, in front of all the members of the Ye and Fu Family, he was boasting about his grand dream. Unexpectedly, before he could finish his words, Samuel suddenly shouted and stood up. The p as big as Buddha''s Palm on Fu Tian''s face made him wake up from the dream.


    Fu Tian''s mentality copsed. Why was this Samuel everywhere?


    Why was it that after he bragged, in less than a moment, this guy was like thunder in the sky, which directly burned him inside out?


    "Is it suitable for him to deal with me like this?"


    "He won''t give me a chance to live, will he?"


    "The Fu family?" Wang Huanzhi nced at them, but the next second, he snorted disdainfully. "When did the dogs start to pick up shit?" After saying this, Wang Huanzhi left with his men.


    For the Fu family, Wang Huanzhi looked down upon them more than anyone else, because his position as the True God was snatched from the Fu family.


    Fu Mei stared nkly at Samuel in the air. No one knew how she felt...


    Ye Gucheng snorted coldly. Only in front of the Fu and Ye families could he regain a little bit of his pride and self-esteem as a genius youth. The Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion had left, and some of the loose cultivators had also left. The situation had already been decided, and there was no suspense.


    Even if they were not afraid of Samuel, they were afraid of the True God of the Lu family, who had no one to pin him down.


    However, some people were also watching. After all, if the two masters stopped Lu Wushen, everything might change. Although Samuel was like a God of War at this time, there were many people who wanted to have a try when it was rted to interest.


    "The top of the Blue Mountain, listen up!" At this time, Lu Wushen''s voice came from the sky, "Protect Ruoxin and Samuel."


    "Yes!"


    Tens of thousands of people shouted in unison. Even without Lu Ruoxuan''s order, the disciples of the Lu family still turned their guns and aimed at the other loose cultivators present.


    Lu Ruoxuan gritted his teeth. Although he was unwilling to let Lu Ruoxin take down the shackles of God, he could only bear it since it was the Lu family who got it.


    The next second, a light spot fell from the sky. When it shed out, Lu Wushen had already stood in front of Lu Ruoxuan.


    "Greetings, Elder." The disciples of the Lu family knelt down in unison.


    "Grandpa." Lu Ruoxuan also knelt down in a hurry with excitement in his eyes.


    He was Lu Wushen''s favorite junior. When he saw Lu Wushen again, he was naturally excited.


    However, with a smile on his face, Lu Wushen ignored Lu Ruoxuan and walked to the back of the crowd in a few steps. He smiled at Samuel in the air and said, "Samuel,e down. With me here, no one dares to touch you at all."


    Samuel hesitated for a moment, nodded, and fell from the sky. But before he could stand firm, he had already leaned back. Fortunately, Lu Ruoxin held Samuel in time.


    "Are you okay?" As soon as Lu Ruoxin touched Samuel, she could feel that the aura in his body was extremely chaotic. It was not as simple as it looked.


    "I can hold on." Samuel looked at the distant sky. For a moment, he felt strange. Who were the two figures?


    "Heroese out of their youth. Amazing, amazing." Lu Wushen simply put away all his momentum. Afterpletely letting Samuel rx his guard, heughed and walked over.


    "Greetings, Grandpa." Lu Ruoxin also hurriedly knelt down to greet him.


    "Little girl, why are you so polite to your grandfather?" Lu Wushen looked at Lu Ruoxin dotingly, his eyes full of joy.


    This made Lu Ruoxin a little? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    stunned. Among the younger generation of the Lu family, her grandfather loved Lu Ruoxuan the most, As for his granddaughter t. although his attitude could not be said to be bad, it was definitely not good enough.


    "Why are you still standing there? Didn''t you see that Samuel was injured? Ask someone to carry the sedan chair back to the base camp and ask all the doctors of the Lu family and those with high


    Lov


    cultivation toe and treat him,"


    e


    LuWushen shouted softly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes, sir," Lu Yongsheng replied hurriedly.


    "By the way!" Lu Wushen waved his hand gently. Lu Yongsheng hurried to him and whispered in his ear, "Carry him up with the standard of 16 people."


    "Elder, this..." Lu Yongsheng was


    stunned. Sixteen sedan chairs were of a very high standard in the Lu family. After all, even the children of the Lu family only had twelve sedan chairs. Among them, the most doted one was only fourteen sedan chairs, but Samuel... turned out to be sixteen sedan chairs...


    Compared with the patriarch of the Lu family, there were only two.


    "What? Do you want me to repeat myself?" Lu Wushen immediately shouted angrily.

 Chapter 2782

    Chapter 2782


    Lu Yongsheng nced at Samuel awkwardly and then looked at Lu Ruoxuan, not knowing what to do.


    He dared not disobey Elder''s words, but after all, he was Lu Ruoxuan''s man, and he knew very well who would make the decision for the future of the top of the Blue Mountain. Naturally, even if Elder had something to say, he did not dare to do it rashly.


    Lu Ruoxuan looked at Samuel angrily, nodded to Lu Yongsheng, and asked him to do as he said.


    Lu Ruoxuan waspletely different from those prodigals of the Ao family. Lu Ruoxuan was not stupid at all. If he angered his grandfather, it would be like asking for trouble. Once he annoyed his grandfather, not only would Samuel''s etiquette not be pulled down, but his grandfather''s favor for him would also be threatened.


    A momentter, as Lu Yongsheng returned, a luxurious sedan chairposed of 16 people was carried over.


    "Come, Samuel, go up." Lu Wushen was very enthusiastic and pulled Samuel to the sedan bed.


    Samuel frowned. "What''s wrong with Lu Wushen?" However, seeing Lu Ruoxin nod, Samuel sat up.


    "Rise!"


    As soon as Lu Yongsheng shouted, the 16 people carried the sedan. All the disciples of the Lu family made way for him. They knew better than anyone else that no matter who was sitting on the sedan chair, the disciples of the Lu family should avoid it and needed to apany them. "Damn it, Samuel is so awesome. The top of the Blue Mountain carried him with sixteen sedan chairs. The patriarch of the Lu family only has eighteen sedan chairs when he goes out. This guy..."


    "With Samuel''s amazing ability, isn''t he worth it? The evil dragon has been alive for thousands of years and even been forgotten. But it never thought that its life woulde to an end one day! Samuel, he is indeed my idol."


    "The sixteen sedan chairs not only indicate that Samuel is strong, the most important thing is that he will be stronger in the future!" Seeing that others were puzzled, the man smiled and said, "Samuel appeared together with Lu Ruoxin, and Samuel knows all the moves of Lu Ruoxin. Even the strongest True God of the Lu family nodded and arranged sixteen sedan chairs to carry him. Don''t you understand what this means?"


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, Samuel has already used his own strength to take over the position of son-inw of the Lu family," the man said with a smile.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "In the future, Samuel will be amazing. As a loose cultivator, he can fight against the top of Mount Qi and break through the Evesting Sea. Now, he can kill a demonic dragon with one hand. His strength is so abnormal that it makes people fear him. Now, with the top of the Blue Mountain as a guarantee for him, who dares to provoke him in the future."


    "Yes, as long as he raises his arm, I''m afraid that many heroes in Jianghu will respond, not to mention that the top of the Blue Mountain will do his best to help him."


    "Samuel, Samuel, you''re really awesome. You''re our role model."


    "However, in other words, the top of the Blue Mountain will be very powerful in the future. With Samuel as his son-inw, it will be like adding wings to a tiger."


    "But what about Yvonne?"


    At this time, the sixteen sedan chairs of the top of the Blue Mountain had already set off ahead. Lu Ruoxuan led his men to follow them, but he was upset and looked back from time to time.


    Behind him, Lu Wushen did not keep up. Instead, he walked side by side with Lu Ruoxin.


    It was rare for the True God of the Lu family tond on the ground. What apanied him was Lu Ruoxin, not Lu Ruoxuan, which made him extremely nervous and dissatisfied as the most favored person in the Lu family.


    Lu Wushen walked slowly, looking at Samuel in front of him with a slight smile.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Xin''er." Lu Wushen smiled with satisfaction.


    Lu Ruoxin hurriedly replied, "Grandpa, Xin''er is here."


    Lu Wushen smiled gently and said, "When do we need to be so nervous when we talk?"


    Lu Wushen spoke to her so gently and patiently, which was really unprecedented. Lu Ruoxin was suddenly stunned, but then she smiled obediently. "Yes."


    Lu Wushen pointed to Samuel in front of him. "What do you think of Samuel?"


    "Don''t worry. There''s no need to have any doubts."


    Lu Ruoxin nodded and said, "Although Samuel is an Earth resident, he is extremely talented. He is upright and courageous. Most importantly, Xin''er admires him for his deep love and indomitable spirit."


    "Is this why you taught him the North Darkness Four Souls Formation and Xuanyuan Sword Formation?" Lu Wushen asked with a smile.


    Lu Ruoxin stopped in a hurry and wanted to kneel down. "Xin''er is reckless. Grandpa, please punish me!"


    "Punish you?" Lu Wushen smiled, but he really stopped Lu Ruoxin from kneeling down. "What crime do you have? How can I punish you?"


    "Xin''er didn''t get the permission of


    the family head and grandfather, but privately imparted the supreme unique technique of the Lu family to others Xin''er deserves to die." Lu Ruoxin didn''t dare to neglect and said in fear.


    "Stupid." Lu Wushen scolded with a smile, "Is Samuel the outsider? In my opinion, not only do you have no sin, but you are also the supreme hero of the top of the Blue Mountain."


    "It''s our Lu family''s great fortune to have such a good son-inw. Xinter, you''ve done a good job. The Lu family will have half of your credit in the future. I''ll definitely praise you when I return." Lu Wushenughed.


    Lu Ruoxin was stunned. It turned out that Grandpa meant this...


    She wanted to refute, but Lu Wushen''s words made her even more stunned. The Lu family would have half of her contribution in the future. Although Lu Wushen said these words lightly, he was full of meaning.


    "But... Grandpa, Xin''er and Samuel didn''t... Besides, Samuel has a wife and a daughter, and he has always loved them. Xin''er has asked him several times, but he has always..." Lu Ruoxin said with some disappointment.


    "How can he be a member of other family after learning the skills of the Lu Family? As for his wife and daughter, how much does he love them?" Lu Wushen suddenly said discontentedly.


    "He loves them very much."


    "He loves them very much? Then don''t let them show up!" Lu Wushen said angrily. At the same time, an extremely strong pressure was quietly released.


    "I understand," Lu Ruoxin said with a pale face, not daring to breathe heavily.


    Lu Wushen took a deep breath, and


    then his attitude eased a lot. He


    looked at Samuel and murmured,


    .n


    "Xin''er, Samuel is from Earth. I shouldn''t have given him a chance to challenge my Eight Direction World''s power. However, at present, the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion are in cahoots, which has made the


    pressure


    on the top of Blue


    Mountain unprecedented. If Samuel


    can be used by my Lu Family, it can


    relieve the pressure of my Lu


    Family."


    "I understand."


    Lu Wushen smiled. He looked at the back of Samuel and said with a smile, "This boy''s back is not bad."


    "He looks good."


    "No, what I mean is that he does have some power of the True God."


    On the other side, the Ao brothers and Wang Huanzhi s had rushed to the Dragon-trapping Valley without stopping. In the tent, Ao Shi was also waiting anxiously...

 Chapter 2783

    Chapter 2783


    Ao Shi paced back and forth in the tent anxiously. The disciples guarding outside the camp felt the extreme pressure in the tent, and sweat was pouring down like rain.


    "Report!"


    Inside the tent, Ao Shi suddenly heard the shouts outside the tent. Looking back, he saw that the Ao brothers had rushed in with important personnel, including Wang Huanzhi, previous Spiritual Master, and Ye Gucheng.


    "Grandpa."


    "Greetings, Mr. Ao."


    "Greetings, Elder."


    When the important people saw Ao Shi, they all knelt down to worship him. Ye Gucheng was even more excited. At this time, he cleared his throat and tried to shout in the most loud and clear voice to attract Ao Shi''s attention.


    "Get up, all of you." Ao Shi looked at everyone and ordered.


    "Yes." Everyone nodded in unison and then stood on both sides.


    "Grandpa, I wonder if you have summoned us in a hurry for something important." Ao Jin asked softly.


    "Yes, grandpa. s, if you didn''t leave just now, we could still grab the God''s shackles of Lu Ruoxin. Now, everything has been taken back by Lu Ruoxin," Ao Yi said with regret.From N?velDrama.Org.


    People without emotional intelligence would always be embarrassed when they spoke. At least at this time, Ao Shi was extremely embarrassed. Ao Shi closed his eyes to calm his anger. However, Wang Huanzhi said hurriedly, "Third Young Master, bnce is important in everything." "There were two inexplicable masters who suddenly helped Samuel, and that old thief, Lu Wushen, suddenly turned against me when he saw Lu Ruoxin get the God''s shackles." Ao Shi took a deep breath and said gloomily.


    "If we fight against the top of the Blue Mountain alone, why should we worry about not getting the God''s shackles?" After saying that, Ao Shi was a little depressed.


    "It''s not a big deal to lose the shackles of God. What I''m afraid of is that in the future, we''ll lose more and more things," Ye Gucheng interrupted. Ao Shi nodded. However, Wang Huanzhi''s eyes were filled with disgust. Wasn''t he clear what Ye Gucheng meant?


    "On my way here, I saw the Fu family. Your name is Ye Gucheng, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    "Go and find the Fu family and tell them that I have something important to discuss with them."


    "Ah? Yes!"


    Ye Gucheng didn''t understand Ao Shi''s intention. He was stunned for a moment, then turned around and went out.


    "Elder, why do you want to find the Fu family? I don''t understand," Wang Huanzhi said.


    Ao Shi said with a sad face, "Of course, it''s for one person and for the future of the Ao family. When theye, you will know. Huanzhi, you can order them to prepare some good wine and dishes to entertain them."


    "Yes."


    After saying this, Ao Shi put his eyes on the two brothers of the Ao family. He used to think that they were okay, but now they became more and more unpleasant to the eyes Although the second brother A6 Jin had a good IQ, he was extremely impulsive. The third brother, Ao Yi, was not worth mentioning. Except for being domineering, he was useless.


    On the other hand, the Lu family''s children were calm and alert. Needless to say, Lu Ruoxin was not only intelligent but also extremely beautiful, which would bring great benefits to the top of the Blue Mountain.


    He was envious.


    On the other hand, the top of the Blue Mountain was full of activity now. As soon as Samuel got off the sedan chair, Lu Wushen personally arranged all the members of the Lu family to prepare dinner for Samuel.


    With Lu Wushen''s conversation with Lu Ruoxin, coupled with the subtleness in her heart, Samuel also fulfilled his promise to give her the shackles of God, Lu Ruoxin also helped Lu Wushen to prepare the dinner.


    Lu Ruoxuan''s face was as cold as frost. The top of the Blue Mountain had never been so busy before, but it had nothing to do with him. He was really depressed.


    "What are you waiting for?" At this time, Lu Wushen ca chuckled.


    over, watched arge number of masters and doctors going into the tent of Samuel, and


    "Grandpa, I''m just helping." No matter how unhappy he was, Lu Ruoxuan naturally did not dare to show it in front of Lu Wushen.


    "I''ve been watching you grow up. Do


    you think Grandpa doesn''t know


    what''s on your mind?" Lu Wushen smiled gently and patted Lu


    Ruoxuan on the shoulder. "Maybe it was Grandpa who made


    arrangements for Samuel that made you feel neglected, right?"


    Hearing Lu Wushen''s kind tone, Lu Ruoxuan plucked up his courage and nodded. "Yes, I really don''t understand why we, as the top of the Blue Mountain, would be concerned about someone with a different surname."


    "What you care about is not that, but that you are afraid of losing Grandpa''s favor." Lu Wushen''s words directly broke Lu Ruoxuan''s mind, and then he smiled gently. "Silly child, you only care about the outside, not the inside."


    "Grandpa, what do you mean?"


    "Grandpa deliberately recruited Samuel to be the son-inw of the Lu family. I even wanted to train him hard to be a God of Art and be brave in the world," Lu Wushen said bluntly.


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxuan became even more depressed.


    "But silly boy, no matter how fierce the God of War is, it''s still to attack the city. You''re the one who is in charge of the nning in the Imperial Pce." "Grandpa, you mean..." Lu Ruoxuan was so smart that he could understand everything at a nce.


    "As you think." Lu Wushenughed.


    Lu Ruoxuan immediately understood and said happily, "Grandpa, I still have a few high-ss doctors on my side. I''ll call them over now."


    Lu Wushenughed and nodded.


    At this time, on the Fu Family''s side, everyone was as depressed as frosted eggnt, and Fu Tian was even more...

 Chapter 2784

    Chapter 2784


    Fu Tian was even more depressed. On this trip, he didn''t get anything, but was pped in an instant. What''s more, Samuel was still alive. The Fu and Ye families were extremely disappointed.


    They betrayed Samuel, killed the disciples of the Mysterious Man Alliance, and participated in the siege of Samuel. It seemed that any one of them was enough to made the Fu and Ye families die.


    Everyone from the Fu and Ye families had seen Samuel''s ability. They were both depressed and frightened. The atmosphere was as cold as ice.


    "Haha, there are some people who are really good at ying. Theyunched such a sneak attack behind the scenes, but now Samuel is still alive. From today on, I don''t think anyone can sleep well." A senior executive of the Ye Family became more and more depressed and couldn''t help cursing.


    "Didn''t you see that just now? the top of the Blue Mountain carried Samuel into the tent with the standard second only to the patriarch''s. What about us? Haha, Samuel and we were allies, but some people didn''t cherish it at all. Instead, they beat him up. In the past, you always said that the Fu family died because of the True God''s death and unfortunate. I think it''spletely nonsense. The fall of the Fu family is simply the fault of the management that often make mistakes."


    Upon hearing these words, the executives of the Fu family were all dissatisfied. They tilted their heads and were very unconvinced, but no one dared to refute, let alone know how to refute.


    Fu Tian''s face was extremely gloomy, but no matter how angry he was, he had nowhere to vent his anger. He could only shrink his head like a turtle. In fact, he was also very depressed. "Why is this Samuel like this every time? He is just a good-for-nothing. I can''t make a mistake. Could it be that the heavens are going to destroy my family?"


    It was easy for a person to do something wrong, but it was extremely difficult to make him admit his mistake, especially for people like Fu Tian. Even if reality kept pping him in the face, he would never think it was because of him. He could me this, that, and even the heavens.


    He was full of resentment, but so was it.


    "Well, it''s already very difficult for us now. Do we have to have internal strife?" Fu Mei said at this time.


    "How dare you say that. As the daughter-inw of the Ye Family, you have always spoiled Fu Tian." Someone said in a low voice.


    Fu Mei looked embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, someone from the Fu family suddenly discovered that Ye Gucheng was leading a group of people from the Immortal-trapping Valley. "Ye Gucheng? What is this guy doing here?"


    "Damn it, he won''t let us go, will he? Does humiliating us be his pleasure? Why did hee back to us just like that?"


    A group of people suddenly became dissatisfied. Only when he hadn''t arrived could they vent their anger.


    Fu Mei was extremely anxious.


    Although she had forcefully brought


    back the matter of betraying Ye Shijun, how could she not feel guilty? If he hade specially to humiliate the Fu and Ye families, he would very likely have brought it up again. APthat time...


    Just as he was feeling anxious, Ye Gucheng had already brought his men over.


    An indescribable smile hung on Ye Gucheng''s face as he sized Fu Mei up from head. This not only made Fu Mei extremely embarrassed, but also caused Ye Shijun, who was standing to the side, to frown tightly and look at Fu Mei suspiciously.


    "Ye Gucheng, what are you doing here?" Fu Tian stepped forward and said angrily.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in your Fu and Ye families at all. If something makes me interested, it''s also..." Ye Gucheng did not finish his words, but kept his eyes on Fu Mei.


    "Ye Gucheng, what exactly do you want to do?" Ye Shijun could not bear it any longer and stood in front of Fu Mei.


    "Brother Ye, why do you have to do this? We are all good brothers, aren''t we?" Ye Gucheng said with a somewhat authoritative smile. After saying this, he stopped. "All right, let''s get down to business. the Evesting Sea invites everyone to go to the tent."


    Upon hearing Ye Gucheng''s invitation, the Fu and Ye family and the others were all stunned. What was the purpose of inviting them over?From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ye Gucheng, you also know that you are inviting us over? Unfortunately, your attitude is not like inviting at all. We still have something to do in the Fu and Ye family, so we''ll take our leave first."


    "You''re right."


    Some higher-ups in the Fu family seized the opportunity to vent their anger.


    The others also cooperated and turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Ye Gucheng just smiled and did not linger. Instead, he turned around and returned with his men.


    With this, the group of people from the Fu and Ye families suddenly lost their confidence. They wanted to take the opportunity to make things difficult for Ye Gucheng, but they didn''t expect that this guy would turn around and leave. Wasn''t he afraid that he couldn''t exin it when he went back?


    "Ye Gucheng, aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to exin when you return?" Someone immediately asked in dissatisfaction. "Whether you want to go or not is up to you. I''ve already said it, and it has nothing to do with me." After saying that, Ye Gucheng curled his lips and smiled. "It''s a pity that Mr. Ao kindly asked me to invite you there, but you don''t appreciate it."


    "Wait!" Fu Tian immediately waved his hand and looked at Ye Gucheng, who had left. "What did you just say? Did Ao Shi invite us there?"


    Ye Gucheng chuckled and did not answer. He walked back on his own.


    "What are you waiting for?" Fu Tian suddenly burst intoughter and said loudly. "Here it is! The opportunity hase!"

 Chapter 2785

    Chapter 2785


    As soon as Fu Tian shouted, everyone was overjoyed.


    What did the True God of the Evesting Sea mean by sending someone to invite them in person?


    This was what the fu family wanted.


    Thinking of this, Fu Tian smiled proudly, as if he had returned to the True God family.


    Seeing that many senior executives were eager to go to Ye Gucheng, Fu Tian pulled his cor and pretended to be cool. He sighed and said, "Although the True God Ao sincerely invited us, you had better go back."


    "Patriarch Fu, what are you doing?" A senior executive of the Ye Family asked in confusion.


    Yes, the True God Ao invited us. Why don''t we go?


    "Yes, yes!"


    The executives of the Ye Family were both anxious and suspicious. They really didn''t know why Fu Tian would give up such a good opportunity. Even the executives of the Fu family were confused.


    At this time, Fu Tian sighed hypocritically. He shook his head, looked at everyone, and said, "The True God Ao is one of the strongest people in our Eight Direction World. I''m afraid that there are not many people in the world who can be summoned by him personally, let alone outsiders who can be summoned by him. This is an honor for our Fu family, and also a certainty for us. However, what you just said makes sense. I am ipetent in governing. Not only is my Fu family on the verge of copse, but I am also a burden to all the members of the Ye family. How can I take you to see the True God Ao?"


    "You''re right. We''re in civil strife now. Isn''t it embarrassing to go to the Evesting Sea? In my opinion, the most important thing now is to return to Heavenly Lake City and choose the new patriarch. As for other things, let''s talk about themter." The executives who supported Fu Tian immediately understood what Fu Tian meant and immediately supported him.


    "It''s indeed time to go back and reflect on ourseves.


    "


    Even if they did not support Fu Tian or were dissatisfied with him, they knew at this time that in the battle with the Ye Family, they must focus on Fu Tian, or they would only suffer losses.


    Seeing that most of the Fu family members said so, the faces of the Ye family''s executives suddenly turned red and white.


    Everyone knew that Fu Tian was acting here, but they couldn''t expose it directly. The key was to y with him. After all, he specifically asked the Fu family to go.


    "Patriarch Fu, what are you talking about? Sigh, everyone was depressed for a moment, so they said something without thinking. In fact, we all regretted it when we finished."


    "That''s right. For the sake of the Fu and Ye families, Patriarch Fu has bowed deeply. How could you say that you are ipetent? Everyone is just talking nonsense. Don''t take it seriously."


    "In fact, Patriarch Fu is in charge of the affairs very well. At least, our alliance army has two cities and lives on one side. These are all things that Patriarch Fu led us to do. In my opinion, the contributions of Patriarch Fu should be unparalleled."


    "If I have said nonsense, Patriarch Fu, please forgive me. I''ll follow your lead in the future."


    "That''s right. Don''t me me for being rude if anyone says anything about letting the Patriarch down the stage."


    The attitude of the senior executives of the Ye Family turned into ttery, which made Fu Tian feel very happy. It had been a long time since he had been praised by so many people, which made him return to his peak state of the Fu family.


    It was more than just a piece of fun. He just couldn''t bear to let it go.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Fu Tian cleared his throat and was very satisfied. He nodded and said, "Well, since we are a family and you have said so, there is no need for me to say anything else. Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    Everyone was happy in unison. Then under the leadership of Fu Tian, they chased after Ye Gucheng, who had gone far away.


    Seeing the people of the Fu family behind him, Ye Gucheng sneered. A group of stinky bugs were acting cool in front of him. Didn''t they still follow him?


    Fu Tian didn''t care about Ye Gucheng''s disdain at all. Anyway, what he wanted was not Ye Gucheng''s support, but Ao Shi.


    In the Immortal-trapping Valley, Fu


    Mang and the others were still dragging their wounded bodies deep into the valley. For no other reason, they only wanted to find some information about Yvonne in the rumors. However, they found nothing when they arrived in the valley. Content belongs


    to


    Apart from flowers, trees, high mountains, and flowing water, there were very few animals in the valley, let alone humans.


    "Commander Fu, we''ve checked the surroundings, but we didn''t find anything. Moreover, judging from the surrounding situation, we can''t live here or hide here." His subordinate reported at this time.


    "Could it be that the news is wrong?" Fu Mang looked at Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    "Nothing can be groundless. Either it''s true or there''s a purpose or a conspiracy. But we''ve been in the valley for so long, but we haven''t seen any sign of an ambush." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu shook his head.


    "Do you mean that it''s more or less possible or reliable?" Fu Mang said hurriedly.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nodded and said, "I don''t know, either. However, when Samuel was alive, he was nice to us. Even if he died, we, have to risk our lives to find Yvonne and Han Nian. I mean, we should not let go of any chance."


    "All right, brothers, put in more effort and search around. There was a huge explosion in the mountain just now, and I''m afraid there are many things to deal with. We can''t stay here for long. Let''s find clues as soon as possible and leave here." Fu Mang gritted his teeth and decided to take a risk.


    Everyone nodded and began to search around the valley.


    At this time, it was bustling in front of the Evesting Sea''s tent.


    Hearing that Fu Tian and others hade, Ao Shi went out of the tent to wee them in person. Seeing Fu Tian, Ao Shi could not close his mouth. "Patriarch Fu Tian, I''ve heard a lot about you. d to meet you."


    Beside Ao Shi, the Ao n and the Medicine God''s Pavilion''s officials stood in two rows. They really did not know what Ao Shi was nning to do. The Fu and Ye families were just like trash. Why did the True God do this in person?


    "Haha, nice to meet you, Mr. Ao. You deserve to be the leading True God of my Eight Direction World. Today, I''m lucky to see your real body. It''s really an honor for me." Fu Tianughed and ttered him.


    Fu Tian smiled, and the assistant executive behind him also quickly smiled apologetically. Ye Shijun and Fu Mei stood in front of them.


    "Well, the Fu family and the Ye


    family are worthy of being my Eight


    Direction World''s old families. You


    have strong soldiers and strong men. You are really good. Come on, I have ordered people to prepare wine, dishes, and delicacies. Let''s drink and sing together." Ao Shiughed and said. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing this, the eyes of both the Fu and Ye families lit up. Ao Shi apanied them to eat in person. What a standard! It was no worse than the top


    of the Blue Mountain, wasn''t it?


    But what was Ao Shi''s purpose?

 Chapter 2786

    Chapter 2786


    Although the people from the Fu and Ye families were confused, they didn''t ask much, because they had enjoyed the same etiquette as Samuel in the big families, which had already made them feel happy.


    "If Samuel has the ability to get the high-ss encounter of the top of the Blue Mountain, so what? The Fu and Ye families are apanied by the True God of the Evesting Sea. Compared with Samuel, they are even better."


    After all, although the overall strength of the top of the Blue Mountain was the strongest, it was no longer what it used to be. the Evesting Sea had an ally of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, so naturally, the bnce was tilted to this side. To some extent, the Evesting Sea was much stronger than the top of the Blue Mountain.


    In other words, the Fu and Ye families were better than Samuel.


    At this point, the people of the Fu and Ye families were alreadycent. As for what Ao Shi wanted to do, they didn''t care much about it.


    After entering the tent, there were indeed several rows of delicious food on the table.


    Fu Tian was invited to the upper seat by Ao Shi. Wang Huanzhi and the Ao brothers sat down next.


    "Come. Patriarch Fu came to my Ao n''s tent today, and my Ao n is truly honored. Everyone, follow me and raise your cups to wee the distinguished guests of my Ao n." After saying this, Ao Shi raised his wine cup. the Evesting Sea and the people from the Medicine God''s Pavilion did not dare to slight him as they raised their wine sses one after another.


    Fu Tian also raised his ss with the senior managers of Fu and Ye family. "Mr. Ao, you''re too polite. It''s our honor to be your guest." After saying that, Fu Tian and others raised their heads and drank.


    Ao Shi smiled gently. After taking a sip of wine, he put down his cup and said softly, "If you want to be an honored guest of my the Evesting Sea, this is merely a small matter for Patriarch Fu. Even if Patriarch Fu wishes to be a family with my the Evesting Sea, it would only be a matter of nodding to Patriarch."


    Hearing this, the Fu and Ye families were both surprised and happy.


    They were naturally happy that happiness fell from the sky. However, they were surprised that Ao Shi said this.


    On the other hand, the group of people from the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea were all excited. Clearly, they did not understand Ao Shi''s actions.


    "Grandpa, it''s all the Evesting Sea''s disciples who exchanged their blood for the Evesting Sea today. How could the Fu family be able to help the Evesting Sea like this?" Ao Yi immediately said discontentedly.


    "That''s right. What''s the identity of the Evesting Sea and the status of the Fu and Ye families?" Ao Jin also cried out coldly.


    At this time, Wang Huanzhi also stood up slightly and bowed to persuade, "Elder Ao, the distinguished guests and the whole family of the Evesting Sea all have strict verification system. This is the rule set by the ancestors of the Ao family long ago."


    "How dare you!" Ao Shi suddenly pped the table and shouted angrily, "When will it be your turn to interrupt me? And you, Wang Huanzhi, don''t think that you are really the True God with the help of my Ao family."


    "I''ve made up my mind. Don''t interrupt me."


    When Ao Shi was angry, the pressure was immediately released, which shocked everyone present. They all lowered their heads and did not dare to say a word.


    Seeing that no one dared to speak, Ao Shi looked back at Fu Tian and said softly, Patriarch Fu, these juniors don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. You''d better not lower yourself to their level.


    ove


    Although I''m old, I can still make the decision of the Evesting Sea."


    Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Fu Tian smiled gently. "Mr. Ao, what are you talking about? How dare I do this?"


    "That''s the best." Ao Shi smiled


    gently and continued, "In fact, my Ao


    family has many sons and less daughters, and the only daughter has also married Ye Gucheng. However, the Ao family has many sons. If you are willing, you can choose a woman at any time. Our two families will be rtives. From then on, we will be a family. We will enjoy both happiness and trouble together."


    As soon as these words came out, not to mention the executives of the Fu and Ye families, even Fu Tian was stunned. He raised his ss in the air and forgot to stop.


    The Ao family and the Evesting Sea also looked at each other in surprise.


    "I... Did I hear it wrong just now? Mr. Ao said... he wants to marry our Fu family?"


    "Am I dreaming? This is... incredible, isn''t it?"


    "Oh my god, is the future of my Fu family reallying?"


    The high-level executives of the Fu family felt as if they were in a dream. They couldn''t believe the fact in front of them. This was a big pie falling from the sky. Once they had such a close rtionship with the Evesting Sea, they would have the strongest support for the Eu family. From then on, they would reach the level and soar to the sky!


    It was to the extent where he could revive his family, rebuild the glory!


    "Mr... Mr. Ao, are you... are you telling the truth?" Fu Tian''s body trembled slightly and he was very excited.


    "I will never break my promise," said Ao Shi with a smile.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone from the Fu and Ye families were extremely excited when they heard this. Fu Mei was the only one who was angry and jealous. She thought it was a blessing to get married earlier, but now it seemed that it was a disaster.


    "However, I have a condition," Ao Shi said with a chuckle.


    "What condition?" Fu Tian was stunned.

 Chapter 2787

    Chapter 2787


    "Haha, this condition is actually not a big deal. For you, it is just to add honor to your family." Ao Shi said with a smile.


    "Elder Ao, what do you mean by specific..."


    "I want to ask you for a person." Ao Shi smiled and said, "Of course, it is only a small matter for Patriarch Fu. However, I can guarantee that as long as Patriarch Fu is willing, the Evesting Sea will definitely not treat the Fu n unfairly. In the future, the world will be taken by my Evesting Sea. There will be a portion of the Medicine God''s Pavilion in this world, and there will definitely be a portion of the Fu n. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, the executives of the Fu family were so excited that they almost jumped up.


    Returning to the peak was the dream of the Fu family.


    "May I know who Mr. Ao wants? I will not be stingy." Fu Tian could not hide his excitement as he said with a smile.


    "Samuel!" Ao Shi said with a smile.


    Hong!!!


    Fu Tian felt his brain explode, and then he staggered down from the chair.


    Fu Mei''s hand, which was holding the wine, could not help but shake. The wine cup fell to the ground, and she looked very surprised.


    The other members of the Fu and Ye families were not much better. Their smiles froze on their faces.


    At the same time, Wang Huanzhi and a group of people from the Medicine God''s Pavilion and some of the Evesting Sea s were also very shocked. Ao Shi was generous with the precious gifts, had good wine and delicious food, and had personally weed them. After a long time of drinking, he was not drunk, but Samuel?


    Samuel hadn''te yet, but Ao Shi was already like this. What if Samuel came?


    Thinking of this, these people gnashed their teeth in anger. How could his Samuel be treated like this?


    The Fu and Ye families were even more embarrassed. After struggling for a long time, they thought that a big pie had fallen from the sky, or maybe they had been chosen by Ao Shi. So they werecent and excited, but in the end, it was Samuel!


    Fu Tian''s treatment was better than that of Samuel, but now it seemed like a joke, and he was the clown who yed the leading role in the joke. The Evesting Sea was here for Samuel, not him.


    Ao Shi looked at Fu Tian anxiously. He could not help but ask, "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with Patriarch Fu? Or is it that you are unwilling to give up your own treasure? I know that although Samuel is someone from the Blue Star, he is the son-inw of your Fu n."


    Ao Shi''s actions were simr to Lu Wushen''s. Although Samuel was a hidden danger, if it could be used for his own use, it would be a piece of cake to deal with the top of the Blue Mountain. To say the least, even if he did not use him, he could not let the top of the Blue Mountain use him. Otherwise, the Evesting Sea would face another big enemy.


    "This..." Fu Tian didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    It didn''t seem appropriate to say anything.


    Just when he was in a dilemma, Fu Mei opened her mouth and said with a smile, "Elder Ao, in fact, the Fu and Ye families are full of talents. How can Samuel be worthy of your appreciation? If you are willing, you can choose anyone else at will."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Ao, for example, the Fu family, there are many young and promising disciples, including several talented youths."


    "There are also many members of


    our Ye Family. Haha, Fu and Ye family is a family. As long as Mr. Ag likes them, you can take them away at any time." The executives of the Ye Family also hurriedly said looking for opportunities for their nsmen.


    Ao Shi frowned. He coldly smiled and said, "It looks like I did not give you enough chips. Patriarch Fu, are you not very satisfied?"


    "Mr. Ao, what are you talking about? It''s my blessing to make friends with the Evesting Sea. How can I be dissatisfied with it? I want it!" Fu Tian hurriedly said with a smile.


    "Since you''re satisfied, why do you hide Samuel and refuse to let him go?" Ao Shi looked at Fu Tian coldly with anger in his eyes.


    "This..."


    "If you don''t want to, then just say it." After saying this, Ao Shi shouted discontentedly, "If you want to let some rotten fish and shrimpse and fill in the numbers, do you think I am old and confused?"


    "Elder Ao, we have no intention of doing this. However, there are all kinds of talents in the Fu and Ye families. I think..." Fu Tian was so anxious that he was sweating. He hurriedly stood up and apologized.


    It was not that he was unwilling to hand over Samuel, but... it was that the Fu family had no Samuel at all.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Speaking of this, Fu Tian also had difficulties. Samuel, Samuel, they all wanted Samuel, but he didn''t have Samuel. He was really depressed.


    If he had known earlier, he would have...


    "Damn it, I''m so unlucky that I can''t even shed tears!"


    Sigh...


    "Enough!" Ao Shi suddenly mmed the table and stood up angrily. He pointed at Fu Tian and scolded, "Do you think my Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion are just decorations? I have thousands of disciples and many talents, which can''t bepared with the trash of the Fu and Ye families? What I need is a dragon and a phoenix among people, not your stinky crabs. Fu Tian, I want Samuel, do you want to hand him over or not?"

 Chapter 2788

    Chapter 2788


    Once those words were said, the atmosphere in the tent suddenly turned lower. Many people were even able to feel a burst of chillinessing over even though there was no wind. The people present were so cold that they all started to shiver.


    The Fu family and Ye family members all opened their mouths wide with pale faces. Obviously, they were scared badly.


    Who would dare to act presumptuously before the pressure of a True God?


    Fu Tian waspletely stunned on the spot. He was stiff and panicky. He opened his mouth, but no sound came out. But his feet kept trembling, which showed how scared he was at this time.


    Hand Samuel over or not?


    Rather than Ao Shi was questioning Fu Tian, it was more urate to say that Ao Shi was threatening him directly.


    If Fu Tian didn''t hand Samuel over, then with Ao Shi''s current attitude, the consequences would definitely be terrible.


    Unfortunately, Ao Shi had been a true god for too long and cared nothing for the world. It was true that Samuel was part of the Fu family''s son-inw, but the problem was that they''d never considered him their son-inw. They''d always treated him as trash and wanted to get rid of him.


    Perhaps anyone else could hand over Samuel, but the Fu and Ye families couldn''t. There was only hatred between them and Samuel. There was no love between them.


    "Elder Ao, it''s not that I don''t want to hand Samuel over, but..." Fu Tian found it hard to speak. He couldn''t bear to give up on profit, but he couldn''t hand Samuel over.


    Even though Samuel used to be theirs, even though if he did not hold prejudice against Samuel, he only needed to hand Samuel over with a single word.


    When had Samuel ever refused Yvonne''s family?


    "My grandfather is asking if you are going to hand him over or not. Fu Tian, stop rambling on and on." Seeing this, Ao Jin naturally wouldn''t let go of this opportunity, and he mmed the table angrily as he rose to his feet.


    "Cut the crap, answer my grandfather." Ao Yi followed closely.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, Elder Ao, although Samuel is indeed talented, he is still an earthly person after all. It is difficult for him to achieve great things, so we drove him out a long time ago. Elder Ao, as a True God, you may not care about worldly affairs, so you don''t know what Samuel''s character is like. He looks good, but in fact, he is an ungrateful person who doesn''t recognize his rtives. I am afraid that you will suffer losses if you cooperate with such a person." A senior executive of the Fu Family said at this time.


    "Yeah, Elder Ao, just look if you don''t believe me. Although the top of Blue Mountain has sent Samuel back, they will soon fall into chaos because of Samuel," the Ye family''s executive echoed.


    "Elder Ao, if you don''t mind, my Fu family can eternally serve the Evesting Sea. Although we don''t have as many people as the people from the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion, we have quite a few elite troops. We can still be the right-hand men of the Evesting Sea." Naturally, Fu Mei was not willing to miss such a good chance, and she hurriedly expressed her loyalty with an urgent voice.


    After all, being able to obtain Ao Shi''s approval and join the Evesting Sea waspletely different from before.


    "Do you mean that you have nothing to do with Samuel?" Ao Shi''s expression was ice-cold as he swept his gaze across the members of the Fu and Ye families.


    Fu Tian swallowed hia saliva and hesitated for a moment. Then he said in a trembling voice, "Yes..."


    Pa!


    A resounding p rang out as Ao Shi delivered a backhanded p that sent Fu Tian reeling. Blood sprayed from Fu Tian''s mouth as he fell to the ground, bedraggled and disheveled.


    Ao Shi''s gaze turned cold, "A bunch of trash like you think you''re qualified to be associated with my Evesting Sea? If it wasn''t for Samuel, do you think I would have entertained you all? Yet, in the end, you cannot even keep a single Samuel here. Servants!"


    "Here!"


    "Drag all of them out and beat them to death!" Ao Shi roared angrily. He was furious that these stinky worms were wasting his time.


    "Yes!"


    After he finished saying those words, Wang Huanzhi and the others stood up personally.


    Seeing this, the executives of the Ye and Fu Family all went limp and knelt on the ground one by one, wailing in pain.


    "No, Elder Ao, don''t kill us, we..."


    "Please take into consideration the fact that our seniors were once True God like you and please spare us."


    "Yes, we can do whatever you want us to do."


    The group of people was all begging Ao Shi. Some were even weeping bitterly. Some were so scared that they started shivering and pissing their pants.


    "What are you waiting for? A swarm of flies is here. Don''t you think it''s noisy?" Ao Shi said angrily.


    As a true god, to be refused was infuriating enough. Moreover, losing Samuel had enraged him greatly. Things were heading in the worst case scenario.


    "Wait a minute!" Fu Tian broke free from the man and crawled to Ao Shi''s side. "Don''t kill us. Do you want Samuel?"


    Yes! Ao Shi answered coldly.


    "I promise you." Fu Tian plucked up the courage to agree.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you say you''ve severed ties with Samuel?" Ao Shi asked coldly.


    "Yes, but..."


    "Elder Ao, don''t trust him. The Fu Family has sneak attacked Samuel with us and killed a lot of his subordinates. What can he do?" Wang Huanzhi said coldly.


    "Yes, but so what?" Fu Tian retorted coldly. Then, he turned to Ao Shi and said, "But, Samuel''s wife, Yvonne, is Fu Yao. After all, her surname is F&, and she has the blood of my Fu family running in her veins. No matter how cruel she is, she will never watch us Fu family die without doing anything."


    At this time, Fu Tian was still scheming against Yvonne. He was really shameless.


    Ao Shi furrowed his brow, feeling that Fu Tian''s words made a lot of sense.


    "However, before that, we need the help of someone." After speaking, Fu Tian locked his gaze onto Wang Huanzhi.


    Ao Shi''s gaze shifted slowly to Wang Huanzhi, who froze in puzzlement.


    "I want to see Yvonne," Fu Tian said.


    Wang Huanzhi looked up at Ao Shi and his heart skipped a beat. "Why are you asking me if you are looking for Yvonne?"


    "Weren''t you the ones who ordered the Firestone City''s Zhu Family to capture Yvonne that day?" Fu Tian turned to Ao Shi and said respectfully, "Yvonne is very


    el


    important to Samuel. As long as you can find her, I guarantee that


    Samuel will listen to you, be it soft or hard."


    "Yes, Elder Ao. Although Samuel is heartless, he values Yvonne more than his life," Fu Mei said.


    Elder Ao nodded and nced at Wang Huanzhi. His meaning was clear.


    "Reporting to Elder Ao, we did indeed


    have the Zhu Family capture Yvonne, but we don''t know where exactly Yvonne went. After the Zhu Family captured Yvonne, they were intercepted by others and Yvonne was taken away because of this," Wang Huanzhi replied respectfully.


    "To be honest, we have been looking for Yvonne," Ye Gucheng chimed in.


    "Did you find anything?"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 2789

    Chapter 2789


    "Speak."


    "Yes." Ye Gucheng raised his head and nced at everyone. "We searched the area within thousands of miles after the incident. Unfortunately, Yvonne was like a rock sinking into the sea, and we never heard anything about her."


    "You''re talking nonsense. Yvonne''s whereabouts are extremely well-hidden. Outsiders don''t know the specific route at all. Even we don''t know that Yvonne left the city at that time. It''s you who know their whereabouts, and it can only be you who intercepted the Zhu family halfway," Fu Tian interrupted excitedly.


    "Elder Ao, Yvonne''s whereabouts were also told to us by a mysterious person. In fact, after we couldn''t find her, I suspected that he might have taken her away," Ye Gucheng ignored Fu Tian and asked calmly.


    "Mysterious man?" Ao Shi said.


    "Yes. Unfortunately, we don''t know who he is. At first, we thought that there was a spy from Samuel''s side, but after that person finished reporting, he disappeared. So what I mean is, who is the person who did this for no reason? Maybe if we find this person, we will be able to find Yvonne," Ye Gucheng said.


    "Elder Ao, if you want to subdue Samuel, Yvonne is the most important person. Otherwise, no one will be able to control him," Fu Tian said. "Have you found out who this person is?" Ao Shi asked.


    "Perhaps he is Samuel''s enemy. Otherwise, why would he do such a thing that harms others without benefiting himself?" Wang Huanzhi frowned and said.


    "However, Samuel''s enemies are extremely powerful. Although there are a lot of them, they are mainly our people," Ye Gucheng was also very puzzled.


    "Elder Ao, look into it! We must find out!" Fu Tian said hurriedly.


    "But Lu Ruoxin and Samuel..." Ao Shi hesitated for a moment.


    "Samuel is from the Fu Family, and we know him very well. He must love Yvonne!"


    Ao Shi nodded, gritted his teeth, and mmed the table. "Fine, Fu Tian, I''ll believe you for the time being. Help us find Yvonne and bring Samuel back."


    "Don''t worry, Elder Ao. The Fu Family and Ye Family will do the best." Fu Tian said happily, "But, what if we find Yvonne and that mysterious man is very powerful? What should we do?"


    "Yes, Elder Ao, the person who can snatch Yvonne from the Zhu Family and disappear quickly must be very capable. It''s not that our Fu Family and Ye Family can''t do it, but..."


    How could Fu Mei not know what Fu Tian was thinking? On the surface, he was afraid that he couldn''t defeat the mysterious man, but in fact, he just wanted to get some chips and rights from the Evesting Sea. Therefore, as soon as Fu Tian mentioned it, Fu Mei immediately added.


    Ao Shi took a deep breath. It was clear that he was weighing this matter as well. After a moment, he nodded his head and said, "Alright, Fu Tian, you will temporarily take on the role of the greatmander of the Evesting Sea that I personally appointed. I will also give you another ten thousand troops and some experts. If necessary, you can ask Wang Huanzhi to cooperate with you."


    Hearing this, Fu Tian and Fu Mei, as well as a group of senior executives of the Fu family, all had their eyes lit up. For them, this was what they dreamed of.


    A senior official held a high position!


    Moreover, having Ao Shi, the true god, personally handpicked Fu Tian, the significance and fame of the Fu family would bepletely different. It''d be possible to rely on a big tree to develop oneself in secret and return the family to its former glory.


    "Don''t be too happy just yet. I''ll be


    ????


    blunt first, you have three months. If you can do it, then everyone will naturally be happy and you''ll rise meteorically in the future. But if you can''t, then I want the blood of your Fu and Ye families to fill in for the waste of my time!" Ao Shi said coldly.


    "Yes." Fu Tian was badly startled, but his joy quickly transformed into shock.


    Although three months was a short period of time, it was not impossible. Moreover, were there any other options?


    Wang Huanzhi walked up to Ao Shi and said softly, "Elder Ao, is it worth it to go through so much trouble for Samuel? Secondly, Fu Tian''s people are even more unreliable. After they formed an alliance with Samuel at that time, they fell out with us soon. I''m afraid..."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Who do they think they are? Do you think I care about them?" Ao Shi said coldly, "What I''m worried about is... Samuel and... the two experts behind him."


    If they were to join the top of the top of the Blue Mountain together, it would be an enormous blow to the Evesting Sea.


    "I understand," Wang Huanzhi nodded immediately.


    "You must also pay attention to finding Yvonne. The top of Blue


    Mountain bets on Lu Ruoxin and the Evesting Sea will bet on Yvonne"


    After saying this, Ao Shi turned around and raised his wine cup. "Since we''re all on the same side, then let''s drink together. I wish everyone sess." Content belongs


    to


    However, just as everyone raised their cups, the ground shook violently.


    The next second, a strong breath spread directly from the ground, blowing down all the tables and chairs in the tent. Many people even fell over.


    At this moment, at the top of Blue Mountain, Samuel''s tent!


    It was a marvel.

 Chapter 2790

    Chapter 2790


    "Ah!"


    *Boom!*


    The whole tent exploded all of a sudden. Dozens of doctors and experts immediately flew out of the tent and shot around.


    At the same time, an extremely powerful red light also arrived. It shot straight into the sky.


    Weng!


    The ground shook even more violently, and the trees around them shook wildly. Even the mountains in the Immortal-trapping Valley seemed to be shaking slightly.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    Samuel''s iparably miserable roar sounded from within the tent.


    "What''s going on?"


    Inside the Evesting Sea''s tent, besides the peerless master Ao Shi, who was not affected by the explosion, everyone else was already swaying back and forth once. At this moment, all of them had their faces covered in dust from the explosion and were hurriedly walking out of the tent under Ao Shi''s lead.


    They looked around and saw the strange phenomenon at the top of Blue Mountain. They were both shocked and at a loss, not knowing what had happened.


    Ao Shi''s eyes narrowed dangerously, staring fixedly at the other side without uttering a word.


    "Isn''t that the camp for Samuel? What''s going on? Did an infighting ur?" Wang Huanzhi asked urgently.


    "Could it be that they didn''te to an agreement?" Ye Gucheng frowned.


    "Hmph! I told you a long time ago that Samuel isn''t good at anything else, but he''s a seed of love. He loves Yvonne, so he naturally refused Lu Ruoxin. However, how could the Lu Family possibly let him off so easily?" Fu Tian smiledcently.


    "The aura inside the tent may be abnormally strong, but that''s only a person''s aura, not internal fighting." Ao Shi coldly shook his head, "It looks like the aura of a demonic dragon. Could it be..."


    "Could it be that Samuel, that kid, absorbed the demonic dragon''s blood and essence after killing it, causing a bacsh?" Wang Huanzhi asked softly. "Hmph, trash from Earth is indeed trash. The blood of a demonic dragon is iparably strange and evil. He even wanted to take this thing for his own use. Now, he should pay the price for his own foolishness." Ye Gucheng coldly mocked after hearing this.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    To him, he longed for Samuel to die as soon as possible.


    Fu Tian and the others were the most embarrassed. They hoped Samuel would die as soon as possible, but didn''t dare to say it out loud. After all, they gained the benefits by drawing Samuel over to their side.


    Ao Shi didn''t reply. He kept his eyes glued to the distance, awaiting the developments of the matter.


    Samuel''s death was actually a good thing for Ao Shi. He didn''t want to have an unwanted disruption. The current situation was favorable for the Evesting Sea, and he didn''t want to change it.


    At the top of Blue Mountain. Within a tent.


    With the huge explosion, countless doctors and experts were blown out, and for a time, it was aplete mess.


    Lu Ruoxuan and Lu Ruoxin followed closely behind Lu Wushen''s


    §ï§ä


    footsteps as they walked out of the main camp. When they saw this situation, their brows immediately knit together tightly. Lu Ruoxuan took over an expert that had been sted flying with his hands, and his expression instantly turned gloomy.


    "Grandfather, this is..." Watching the tragic scene around the tent, Lu Ruoxin couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.


    It had been a long time since she had been this nervous. The reason for that was because she was nervous about people, and not anything else. "Grandfather, all the doctors died after the explosion, even some experts..." Lu Ruoxuan didn''t say anything and just stared at the expert''s corpse in front of him in anger.


    The corpse waspletely unrecognizable. Other than maintaining its basic body shape, there was nothing else.


    His facial features seemed to have been burned away, and his body was covered with ayer of ck soot. He looked like the burnt soil at the foot of Dragon Trapping Mountain.


    His arms were still in a defensive


    posture. Obviously, he should have tried to resist before the explosion, but unfortunately, perhaps because the pressure was too great and the explosion was too fierce, his arms were like charcoal and fell to the ground as soon as they were touched.


    "It''s the demonic dragon blood." Mumbled Lu Wushen with a frown.


    "The demonic dragon blood?" Lu Ruoxin''s face instantly turned slightly pale. Samuel had indeedpletely absorbed the Blood Essence of the demonic dragon before obtaining the God''s shackles!


    Could it be a bacsh from the devil dragon''s blood?


    Thinking of this, Lu Ruoxin couldn''t help looking at the tent even more nervously.


    At this time, only the surroundings were left in the tent. A beam of huge red light shot up to the sky like the Dragon-trapping mountain, dyeing half of the sky red.


    The world was gloomy, like thest


    vestiges of red under the setting sun. Even though the vestiges of red were decadent and beautiful, it still added a hint of a thick smell of bloed to the air.


    S


    Samuel''s angry and pained voice resounded through the entire Immortal Trapping Valley. As for the nearby tents, all of them were watching, all of them discussing amongst themselves.


    "Grandfather, quickly save him!" Lu Ruoxin cried out anxiously.


    Lu Ruoxuan nodded as well. His attitude had undergone a drastic change after Lu Wushen talked to him.


    "Save him?" Lu Wushen frowned and looked around the sky, but there was no sign of the two masters at all. "How?"


    The demonic dragon blood had run deep into his body and merged with it. Even if Lu Wushen was a true god, there was nothing he could do.


    "He is much more serious than I expected. It''s not that I don''t want to save him, otherwise, I wouldn''t have asked so many doctors and masters to treat him," Lu Wushen whispered.


    However, at this moment, in the red light, a body unfolded and rose slowly from the tent with the red light...

 Chapter 2791

    Chapter 2791


    Surrounded by the red light, Samuel''s body seemed to be sucked up.


    "This is?" Lu Wushen frowned.


    In the red light, Samuel''s body showed an extremely strange red light. His jade-like skin also turnedpletely blood-red at this time. A powerful blood-ck Devil Aura wrapped around him, as if an aura came out of his skin. At the same time, an extremely powerful Devil Aura was wreaking havoc around him.


    Around Samuel, there seemed to be a demonic dragon''s soul gently rising along with his body, and there seemed to be the sound of mountains and rivers bleeding all over the world.


    "Grandpa, his eyes..." Lu Ruoxin stared nkly into Samuel''s eyes.


    His eyes were wide open, as if he was looking at the sky. However, his eyes were blood red, and a faint red demonic light burst out from them. "He was attacked by the demonic blood and joined the Devil," Lu Wushen said coldly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Wushen turned over and jumped into the red light. He ran the energy in his hand directly, aiming at Samuel''s body and directly hit it through the red light.


    "Buzz!"


    A golden light prated the red light and faintly shone in Samuel''s body.


    Seeing Lu Wushen''s action, Lu Ruoxuan and Lu Ruoxin nodded at the same time and came to the red light in two different directions. They also ran the energy in their hands and aimed directly at Samuel one after the other.


    Weng.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Another two beams of golden light prated the red light and entered Samuel''s body.


    The moment their energy touched Samuel, Lu Ruoxuan and Lu Ruoxin only felt that their energy was as if hitting the cotton. The strong energy instantly was suddenly absorbed.


    Samuel''s body was like a huge vortex. After it absorbed their energy, it desperately devoured their energy, and then waves of extremely strong and strange power seemed toe back through their energy pirs.


    "How could this be?" Lu Ruoxuan frowned and could not help eximing. At the same time, he hurriedly increased his strength to prevent himself from being devoured.


    However, the stronger they incresed the strength, the more they were sucked in. This made their faces pale, their breath weakened, and the energy in their bodies kept flowing away.


    Seeing that the little master''s situation was not good, Lu Yongsheng shouted loudly and asked many masters of the top of the Blue Mountain to fly to the side of Lu Ruoxuan and Lu Ruoxin at the same time. At the same time, they each sent out energy to support them.


    Buzz.


    All of a sudden, hundreds of beams of energy shot out.


    With the help of hundreds of beams of light, Samuel''s blood-red body finally changed and a faint golden light appeared!


    "It worked?" Lu Yongsheng''s face lit up as he encouraged everyone. "Let''s work harder."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone responded in unison and increased their own strength. Saving the master was a credit, and it was also a way to show off in front of Elder Lu. Everyone did not ck off and attacked with all their strength.


    Weng!


    In the red light, Samuel''s body was like a shining egg, which was extremely different from the others under the spreading blood.


    "It seems... has stabilized."


    A voice slowly said in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book.


    "Stabilized?" Another voice alsoughed softly at this time. Who else could it be other than the sweeping old man? "With the characteristics of the Demonic Dragon''s Blood, how can it be stable?"


    "Do you mean that he has be a Devil?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why don''t we help? Should we watch helplessly as Samuel enter the Demon?"


    "You have lived for countless


    lifetimes, but why are you still like those young people? In this world, the world is the Tao and also the sky, so what is a devil and what is god? That is just the limit of human heart and interests. essence of gods and devils, evil and but the


    good, is not the essen evil the ne


    heart of you. Whether you are evil or not, it is also divided by the people ording to their own interests." The sweeping old man said with a chuckle.


    After a moment of silence, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book nodded slowly and said, "Yes, I understood."


    "As long as you have good wills in your heart, the devil is also a god. And if you have evil thoughts in your heart, the god is also a devil!"


    "I really hope this kid can hold on," said the sweeping old man with augh. "If the Demonic Dragon''s blood can be used by him, then he most likely be able to improve his level understanding of the North Darkness Four Souls Formation. It can even be said that no one else will be able to do it, including that guy."


    "What do you mean?" the Eight Destions Heavenly Book was stunned for a moment, and then he felt a little depressed for Samuel, "That guy didn''t do it, you mean..."


    "That''s right. It''s just a strange idea that he slowly figured out after a lifetime of hard work," the sweeping old man said bluntly.


    "F*ck, is that the so-called theoretical idea? No one has tried it? What if something happens?"


    "There''s a saying on earth. Well said, when a great responsibilityes from heaven, it must first be hard on his heart and bones. If he doesn''t have a heaven-defying body, how can he be heaven-defying?"


    "You''re right."


    "He''s here."


    ...


    At this time, inside Samuel''s body, the blood had been wrapped by a purplish-red blood. Then, as if the water of the sea had been boiled, they were boiling and jumping, attacking and merging with each other.


    In the end, the pressure caused by the struggle between the two kinds of blood was extremely difficult to bear. Like a flood, it gushed down from Samuel''s blood vessels and went straight to the whole body.


    Hong!!!


    As the blood flowed all over Samuel''s body, the blood-ck breath and Devil Aura on his whole body were ignited again. The golden light in his body disappeared like the light of dawn swept away by the sun.


    Peng!


    The one hundred experts on the periphery, including Lu Ruoxin and Lu Ruoxuan, only felt an extremely strong force suddenly explode and attack them with the bacsh of their energy pirs. Immediately, they were blown away one by one. After falling to the ground, they were in a mess.


    All of them spat out blood and looked pale.


    "This..." Lu Ruoxin suppressed the sweetness in her throat and looked at Samuel in the red light in disbelief.


    In the top of the Blue Mountain,


    there were hundreds of masters, including them. Although they did


    not dare to say that all the elites hade out, they were also powerful in the top of the Blue Mountain. However, in the face of the current


    situation of Samuel, they were so


    weak and ignorant. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Grandpa." Only then did Lu Ruoxuan notice that the only person in the air who was still holding on was Lu Wushen.


    He was the only one who was unaffected by the explosion.


    The power of the True God was indeed extraordinary.


    However, because they were too far away, no one noticed that although Lu Wushen looked calm, his mid-brows had shrunk, and beads of sweat


    were slowly flowing down his forehead.


    "Samuel, what do you want?" Lu Wushen whispered.

 Chapter 2792

    Chapter 2792


    "With such a strong Devil Aura, do you really want to abandon yourself and be a devil?"


    "You are my most important chess piece now. You can''t be a devil."


    "Hold on, hang on!"


    As soon as Lu Wushen finished speaking, he increased the energy in his hand and frantically supported Samuel, trying to help him suppress the Demonic Dragon''s Blood in his body.


    However, Lu Wushen did not know.


    At this time, the blood in Samuel''s body had begun to slowly merge after a brief struggle and suppression.


    Although the demonic dragon''s blood was extremely poisonous and evil, the divine blood in Samuel''s body had long merged with the giant poison, and it was not pure. From a certain point of view, they were extremely simr.


    In this fusion, Samuel''s consciousness began to grow from darkness to light.


    He came to a world filled with blood vigor. Whether it was the sky, the earth, the mountains, or the rivers, it was a world of blood.


    "Ignorant humans have the audacity to swallow my blood and eat my demonic blood. I want you to pay the price of your life."


    As soon as Samuel appeared, a voice suddenly sounded from all directions, from the sky, the mountains, and even the rivers. The low voice was extremely strange in this originally sinister world.


    "Are you the evil dragon?" Samuel looked around and asked indifferently.


    "Who am I? What right do you have to know?" The voice was disdainful and slightly angry.


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth curled up and he said with a cold smile, "How dare you be so arrogant in front of me? Do you think I don''t know who you are if you don''t tell me? When you have a physical body, I am not afraid of you. Now you just have a broken dragon soul. Do you think I am afraid?"


    "Arrogant son of a bitch!" The soul of the demonic dragon was obviously irritated and roared, "If I hadn''t been restrained by the God''s shackles and suppressed at least 50% of my strength, would I have lost to you?"


    "Just admit defeat. How can there be so many excuses? I can say that if I hadn''t had breakfast today and affected my performance, I could have killed you in a minute." Samuel didn''t care at all and retorted.


    Although Samuel had always been very patient, most of the time, he was low-key and unwilling to show off, it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t fight back. On the contrary, his counterattack was often extremely powerful because he was patient enough.


    However, Samuel had to admit that he was shocked by the Demonic Dragon''s words.


    With his and Lu Ruoxin''s World Devastating Strike, especially when the Demonic Dragon was attacked by hundreds of thousands of people, it only had less than 50% of its strength. If this guy was in his heyday, how strong would it be?


    That made sense. If he didn''t have the ability, why would True God seal him with his own flesh and blood?


    The True God was already very strong, but he couldn''t destroy it at such a price. It was just a seal, so Samuel knew that it wasn''t lying.


    "You ignorant ant!" The soul of the Devil Dragon was furious, but then it suddenly snorted. "No one can defeat me. Even if you shamelessly attacked me, I said that you will pay the price of your life."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Come on, feel the call of death!"


    "The Senluo Hell!"


    As soon as the dragon finished


    speaking, the whole blood-red world suddenly twisted and rotated, and then turned into a ck space in an instant. Samuel in the middle only felt countless ghosts crying and wolves howling around, and all kinds offierce souls appeared in front of him.


    Ghost''s Cry, wolf''s howl!


    The scene was miserable and fierce, as if a person had fallen into hell.


    Samuel frowned and only felt that his eardrums were in pain because of the roar. For a moment, he was upset and annoyed. Moreover, those fierce souls suddenly appeared from time to time, and then rushed to Samuel with threatening gestures, making Samuel tired to deal with them.


    As time went by, Samuel became more and more tired and irritable.


    The anger and distraction werepletely out of control. Samuel desperately blocked the attacks of those wronged souls with one hand and covered his ears with the other, trying not to hear those miserable screams.


    "Now, it''s just the beginning."


    In the darkness, a sinisterugh came. Then, a shackle rose from Samuel''s body and bound Samuel tightly. No matter how hard he tried, his body did not move at all.


    What came close was a more miserable and ear-piercing scream. The whole dark void began to rotate slowly like a whirlpool with Samuel as the center.


    Samuel only felt that the energy in his body began to release outward as the vortex rotated.


    As the vortex spun more and more violently, the energy of Samuel also flowed faster and faster...


    "Am I going to be sucked to death just like that?" Samuel frowned and asked in shock.


    "Using the other party''s Dao to repay the other party. An ant, how did you absorb my dragon''s blood and snatch my dragon soul back then? Today, I will let you taste all of this. Blood will be repaid with blood!"


    "Go to hell."


    Hong!!!


    The whole vortex suddenly spun wildly, and Samuel''s body suddenly trembled. Then the whole world and Samuel turned into a light spot, turned, and disappeared. The whole space was dark...

 Chapter 2793

    Chapter 2793


    Weng!


    The whole space waspletely silent.


    "Am I dead?" Samuel couldn''t say anything, and his remaining consciousness was trying to ask himself. But Samuel knew that even he himself couldn''t give an answer.


    It was not that he didn''t want to give it, but that he couldn''t. Because his consciousness was getting weaker and weaker. He couldn''t feel his own body at all, let alone the existence of the statement. It was like the fleeting before his death, leaving only thest bit of light in the world.


    No!


    No!


    I can''t die!


    Yvonne and Han Nian were still waiting for me.


    "That''s right. Even if the hell wants to lock me up, I will tear this hell apart."


    "Little earthworm, I''m not even afraid of you when you are living. Would I be afraid after your death?"


    "Open!"


    Suddenly, with a furious roar, a small light spot suddenly appeared in the calm and boundless Dark World. Hong!


    The next second, the light spot suddenly burst out and became bigger and bigger.


    Hong!!


    The whole world was restored to what it was just now, and Samuel stood in the endless darkness.


    "Is that all?" Samuel sneered and looked around at the increasingly roaring ghost cries and all kinds of extremely fierce ghost shadows. "That''s all? You''re so arrogant, son of a bitch!" A cold voice came from the darkness. Then, the space shook, and all kinds of vengeful ghosts appeared in the darkness. Their faces were ferocious and their limbs were twisted.


    "Do you think that with your little consciousness, you can escape from the Senluo Hell? You are ignorant!"


    Roar!!


    Dense ghost shadows suddenly rushed toward Samuel. They were sorge that it was unpredictable. They only filled every corner of the endless Dark World.


    Perhaps tens of millions, perhaps hundreds of millions, or countless! "Bang."


    Every ghost passed through Samuel''s body and exploded violently. Even if Samuel tried his best to resist, it was still difficult for him to resist the flood- like Death Spirit Army. In just a few seconds, all of them exploded. Samuel was in great pain, with wounds all over his body and blood gushing out of his mouth.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "What''s wrong? You can''t take it anymore with only one in ten thousand ghosts passing by? Where did your arrogance go?" In the darkness, a sarcastic voice sounded.


    Samuel smiled coldly and endured the pain in his body. He said with a smile, "I really don''t know where your confidencees from. How can you not know that I just used one in one million of my strength? It''s easy to kill you, but I still have to move my body. Now it''s good for you to give me a massage."


    "You damn ant."


    With an angry curse, thousands of souls roared at the same time, and Samuel''s eardrums were broken!


    Then, dense ghost shadows attacked again, which was fiercer and faster than thest time!


    Samuel gritted his teeth and frowned. He suddenly clenched his hand in the air, and a huge golden axe appeared in his hand. "Heavenly Fire, Moon Wheel."


    Hong!


    The heavenly fire in his left hand shone brightly, and the Moon Wheel in his right hand glowed with purple lightning!


    "Four Beast Protection!"


    Roar!


    The four divine heavenly beasts roared angrily. Their strange bodies suddenly appeared, revealing their sharp edges. "The Indestructible Armor!"


    Weng!


    The purple light shed, and the Indestructible Armor suddenly lit up, echoing with the Right Samuel.


    "Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation, one into two, two into four!"


    Four powerful Samuel figures appeared!


    "Pangu Axe Formation!"


    Swish swish!


    In the sky, thousands of golden axes pointed at the sky.


    "You know quite a few things." In the darkness, a mocking voice sounded.


    Samuel''s hair was already white and he looked very imposing. The corner of his mouth twitched and he said with a disdainful smile, "Otherwise, how can I deal with you?"


    "It''s a pity that no matter how many you know, so what?"


    "Try it?"


    "Try it!"


    "All the demons are gone!"


    Hong!!!


    All of a sudden, all the vengeful souls were entangled with ck air, and their hands and bodies were all like this.


    Hong!


    In the hands of the vengeful souls,


    the ck gas dissipated. Samuel held a huge axe in his hand and a ball of ck fire in his hand. The ck gas on his body dissipated, and he was already wearing the ck armor. The ck gas dissipated, and his body had turned into two, then into four. Each figure and four ck beasts hovered around him!


    The remaining ck gas dispersed and gathered in the sky. When it dispersed again, there were thousands of ck axes in the air! "What?" Samuel was stunned. These guys were exactly the same as he was now!


    "Kill!"


    A chilling sound rang out.


    Countless vengeful souls, holding huge axes, attacked Samuel.


    Even though he was shocked, after Samuel recovered, he held Pangu Axe in his hand, operating the heavenly me Moon Wheel, directly ughtering his way in.


    Hong!


    Heavenly Thunder versus Earth Fire, One Against Ten Thousand Ghosts!


    The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel was like a dragon entering the water, killing in all directions. The sharp


    edge of Rangu Axe was exposedet


    killing in all directions, killing ghosts, destroying souls, and thousands of axes falling from the top of his head like rain.


    For a time, the mes of war burned in the dark sky, and smoke rose in all directions.


    However, Samuel, who was full of killing intent, was suddenly stunned again. His burning eyes were full of disbelief and shock.


    Under Pangu Axe, although those


    ghosts were split into two halves, in the blink of an eye, they turned into two ghost shadows. The invincible Heaven Fire and Moon Wheel, which had not grown a de of grass, also lost its effect.


    At this time, the ck axe in the sky had arrived, and tens of thousands of ghosts also rushed toward axes. Tens of thousands of ck mes, ck lightning, and huge demonic dragons woven with blood pots rushed over...

 Chapter 2794

    Chapter 2794


    Hong!!


    Tens of thousands of axes exploded at the same time, and the evil dragon roared. With Samuel as the center, it was no exaggeration to describe it as a heart-piercing arrow.


    Samuel frowned and felt an extremely strong Devil Auraing at him. Just as he was about to use his Pangu Axe to resist, countless evil dragons transformed from ck fire and ck lightning had already opened their mouths and pounced on him. Then, the ck Qi turned into countless tight shackles, binding Samuel tightly in ce.


    No matter how Samuel struggled, the ck Qi wrapped tightly around his body, unable to move at all.


    Almost at the same time!


    Bang.


    Thousands of axes fell at the same time, and countless explosions sounded on Samuel''s body!


    The Indestructible Armor exploded, and the purple light was gone. The Four Divine Beasts also disappeared, and the golden flowing light on the body of Samuel also dimmed.


    "Puff!"


    A mouthful of blood was directly spat out by Samuel, like a bloody mist all over the sky.


    "How could this be?"


    Samuel endured the pain of rolling inside his body and stared nkly at the countless souls in front of him.


    These guys were so incredible that they even copied him from beginning to end. No matter if it was Pangu Axe, the Indestructible Armor, or even the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, the Four Divine Beasts Totems, they could copy them. How could this be possible?


    How could there be such a cultivation method in this world?


    Even in Formless Divine Skill, this kind of supreme unique skill, which was concentrated at the Great Completion Realm, was very rare. Apart from copying energy and cultivation methods directly, it was impossible for magic weapons, and other things to be copied.


    The nature of one''s true form was destined, and it was impossible for anyone to duplicate it. Otherwise, it would go against the will of the Heavens. "Are you surprised? However, what''s the use of being surprised? Keep it and slowly go get surprised after you go to Hell." the dragonughed softly in the sky.


    "Do you really think that you''re the only one who can copy it, and I don''t?" Samuel suddenlyughed. Enduring the intense pain in his body, he slowly ran the energy. The golden light around him began to shine again.


    "Formless Divine Skill!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the four Samuel figures moved at the same time and attacked thousands of dead souls with their Formless Divine Skill s.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Roar!"


    Tens of thousands of vengeful spirits roared and rushed toward him with their giant axes.


    "What?"


    Samuel was suddenly stunned. As soon as Formless Divine Skill was released, it seemed to have lost its spirit and mmed into the air. It was like a dream to simply hurt those dead souls, let alone copy some cultivation methods.


    "That''s impossible." Samuel looked at his palm in disbelief. He could not believe what he was seeing.


    Why couldn''t he copy the dead souls?


    "An ant, nothing is impossible in my Senluo Hell!" In the space, there was a sneer.


    Samuel frowned as he searched his surroundings. He did not know where the voice came from, but he did not dare to rx his guard at all. He forcefully supported himself with a golden light and barely managed to block the souls. He said coldly, "Why is there nothing that is impossible?"


    "Just because I am the ruler of this ce and because I want you to die, you can''t live. Break!"


    Honglong!


    Tens of thousands of souls broke through the golden shield and directly smashed the four figures of Samuel like the sea water. Then, they turned back into the original one and continued to go to the back row.


    Samuel felt as though his body was about to shatter. It was as if a person had suddenly been hit by ten thousand tentacles on the horns and was constantly sent flying.


    "No, you can''t be so strong." Samuel gritted his teeth and said unwillingly.


    "I''m so strong. You''ve offended the wrong person. Go to hell and repent. Cry and shout for what you''ve done today!"


    "Roar!"


    Roars of All Souls!!


    Then, countless vengeful spirits jumped, climbed, and pulled each other. Like fierce beasts that had not eaten for a long time, they desperately rushed to Samuel.


    Soon, hundreds of ghosts had piled up on Samuel''s body and piled up dozens of meters high. These ghosts were desperately squeezing each other and biting Samuel crazily.


    Samuel felt that his body was about to be bitten off by these dead souls. Pieces of meat were constantly being torn off from his body, his feet, his body, his hands, and even his face. There was nowhere to avoid...


    "Goodbye,!" A faint smile appeared in the darkness. The entire space became darker and quieter.


    Everything seemed to be over.


    "No, something was wrong."


    Suddenly, Samuel opened his eyes, and then a golden light suddenly spilled from his body.


    Hong!


    The hundreds of vengeful souls pressing on him were immediately bounced away. Before the dense dead souls could surround him again, Samuel had already jumped into the air.


    "I was almost fooled by you." Samuel said coldly, "Using illusions in front of me? Do you really think I''m stupid?"


    "Illusion?" In the darkness, because of the sudden awakening of Samuel, his voice was slightly stunned, but soon returned to a sarcastic tone. "Take a closer look."


    Samuel frowned, and then began to


    pay close attention to his own body. He didn''t look at it, and was shocked. There wasn''t even a single part of his body that waspletely intact, to the point where there wasn''t even the slightest bit of flesh on his body.


    There was only a head and a skeleton!


    "Does it hurt?" The voiceughed.


    After carefully sensing it, Samuel felt a piercing pain all over his body.


    "Isn''t this an illusion?"


    "Of course not. As I said, you are in the Hell, in the Senluo Hell."


    "Really?" Samuel frowned. "Have you ever heard of Demonic Buddha?"


    "Demonic Buddha? Does it matter whether I know him or not?"


    "Of course it''s important. If you know him, you should know that your tricks are no different from his." Samuel smiled coldly.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" The voice of the Dragon Soul said angrily.


    "You will understand." Samuel gave a hideous smile. Even though it was just a skeleton, it still held Pangu Axe and leaned over to rush toward the thousands of vengeful souls below.


    "You are really an ignorant fool." The soul of the demonic dragon sneered.


    But at this moment, as Samuel flew


    n


    down rapidly, he inadvertently moved his hand and the Third Eye Talisman opened. Almost at the same time, a golden light shed between the eyebrows of Samuel in the blood light outside.


    Then, Samuel suddenly looked back.


    In the darkness, a ck dragon soul stood quietly in the air, with a human body and a dragon head...


    "It''s you."


    Almost at the same time, Samuel suddenly turned around and sped up. He held Pangu Axe and rushed directly to the ck dragon soul in the darkness!


    The soul of the devil dragon did not expect that Samuel would suddenly make aeback, let alone that this guy could see him. In shock, Samuel''s Giant Axe had already chopped down...

 Chapter 2795

    Chapter 2795


    "Boom!"


    The Dragon Soul was split into two. The head of the dragon looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    "I''ve told you that I''ve experienced two extremely powerful illusion tests," Samuel said coldly.


    But the next second, the Dragon Soul suddenly stood up again. Then, it merged again. With a sh, it stood in front of Samuel as before.


    "Do you think you''ll seed just because you sneak attacked me?" The Demonic Dragon Soul chuckled. "Although you''ve discovered me and you''re very amazing, so what?"


    "An ant will always be an ant. Even if he stands a little higher, he is just with a higher position. But it can''t change his fate." After the Dragon Soul finished speaking, a ck gas emitted from its body and directly wrapped around Samuel. One was tightly wrapped around the neck of Samuel. Samuel suddenly found it hard to breathe, but no matter how hard he struggled, the ck air remained motionless like an immortal rope. "Before I die, I only ask you one question."


    "As I said, this is not an illusion. So, shut your mouth. It''s so noisy." After saying that, the demonic dragon sneered and raised his hand gently. The rope formed by the ck Qi immediately made Samuel''s neck more deadly!


    "Then... this... inside... is this... real?" Samuel couldn''t even speak, but he still used all of his strength to shout out thest few words of his life.


    His eyes, which were extremely bloodshot due tock of oxygen, seemed to explode at any time. He stared at the evil dragon, waiting for the answer. The evil dragon was stunned. It had never thought that this boy would have such a strong consciousness. At this point, he was still staring at it with a grievance.


    However, the dragon chose to remain silent about this question.


    Samuel finally showed a smile that was uglier than crying. Obviously, he got his answer.


    Then, Samuel tilted his neck and swallowed thest breath of his life.


    Only then did the soul of the demonic dragon loosen its grip, and the ck gas dissipated instantly. Samuel''s body fell vertically like a dead dog. Under his feet, countless vengeful souls had disappeared at this time, like a huge abyss. Samuel''s body kept falling down...


    "Tsk, tsk. What a pity." The Demonic Dragon''s soul shook its head regretfully and sighed with a trace of sarcasm, "You are the first one who can kill mepletely. I have a new view of you."


    "It''s a pity that you shouldn''t have done this. Taking away your body is your punishment."


    After saying this, the demonic dragon soul smiled gently and said somewhat greedily, "You are just an ant. Although you are in good health, even I am quite envious."


    "An Individual Immortal body, God''s bloodline, and the heart of the Dragon Tribe. Although the heart of the Dragon Tribe is nothing to me, it can provide me with the necessary energy to integrate into your body."


    "Well, let me make good use of your body. I will use it to return to its peak, and it will be the only glory for you to stay in this world." With a chuckle, the soul of the devil dragon sat on the spot.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Then, it closed its eyes slightly. A strong Devil Aura emanated from its body and floated around.


    When Devil Aura floated around, it grew rapidly like vines, and then more branches were born and dispersed in all directions.


    A momentter, many branches appeared in this iparably dark space, almost filling the entire space.


    "Now, it''s thest step." As soon as it finished speaking, the Dragon''s Soul shouted coldly. Its body suddenly turned into a ck gas and flew toward the sky.


    Weng!


    Not long after it flew up, all of a sudden, a golden light appeared on the top and directly pped the ck gas down.


    The ck air suddenly fell into the


    air, and then with a slight sh, the figure of the soul of the devil dragon appeared again. However, unlike before at this time, there were


    traces of ck blood hanging from the corner of this guy''s mouth.


    "What?" The Demonic Dragon Soul looked at the golden light in horror.


    "This guy''s body... actually... has something else. This golden body... is so powerful!"


    "Try again. I don''t believe that a broken golden body can withstand the might of my demonic dragon."


    As soon as it finished speaking, the demonic dragon turned into a ck gas again and soared into the sky.


    Hong!


    A stronger golden light suddenly appeared.


    Peng!


    The ck gas fell down at a faster speed. Then, the trembling and blurry figure of the Dragon Soul appeared again.


    "Damn it!" The demonic dragon soul


    looked at the top of its head in disbelief. "What kind of golden body did this damn guy find to integrate into his body? Even I... can''t get out? It''s absolutely impossible. What... what on earth is this?"


    At this moment, the soul of the demonic dragon did not notice that a golden light suddenly appeared in the darkness under its feet...

 Chapter 2796

    Chapter 2796


    "No, I don''t believe that there is anything in this world that can trap me. It''s just a golden body. What''s there to be afraid of?" The soul of the evil dragon roared unwillingly.


    Samuel could kill him. In addition to the fierce attacks of Samuel, Lu Ruoxin, and hundreds of thousands of people, the most important thing was that the demonic dragon also liked Samuel''s body.


    This body, even though it was a human, it made him extremely greedy.


    The heart of the Dragon Tribe was providing energy, while the body of an Individual Immortal and divine weapons could be used to attack and defend. The most important thing was that the boy''s blood not only smelled of the True God, but also contained the strange poison that it dreamed of.


    If it could possess such a body, it would be a good choice for the Demonic Dragon''s soul to return the body. After experiencing the fierce attacks of so many people, it chose this method of enduring humiliation.


    Everything proceeded smoothly ording to its n. The ant''s soul had been sealed and killed, and it had be the true master of this body. But unexpectedly, at the most critical moment, it was suddenly stuck.


    How could the demonic dragon''s soul not be angry?


    It didn''t know the origin of the golden body, nor did it know that the golden body had reached the extreme realm, and no aura could detect its existence.


    In other words, many auras did not deserve to detect it at all.


    "Roar!"


    The Devil Dragon''s soul, which was still angry, suddenly released its aura again. A gloomy Devilish Power filled its whole body, and then it swooped down to the sky again!


    Weng!


    A more powerful golden light suddenly shed like a huge the Bounded Domain. When the soul of the demonic dragon touched the golden light, it was knocked down.


    Hong!


    This time, the Demonic Dragon''s body trembled even more violently and even shook violently.


    "Damn it." ck blood was dripping from the evil dragon''s mouth. It wiped its mouth and looked at the top of its head angrily. "What the hell is this? If I can''t break through this ce, will I be trapped here forever?"


    "No, I can''t. How can I,, fail to break it?"


    The next second, the evil dragon ran the ck gas again and suddenly flew up again.


    But just as it was about to rush forward, it suddenly felt that its feet were pulled by someone. Looking down, it didn''t know when a golden energy, like a rope, was tightly tied to its right foot.


    The other end of the rope was a slowly rising Samuel with golden light.


    "You nonentity... you are not dead?" The soul of the evil dragon was shocked and angry.


    "If you''re not dead, how can I die?" Samuel grinned, and his face was pale. Although he was not in a good condition, his body, which was already white, was still intact. His clothes and pants were torn apart and his body was covered with wounds.


    "Just now... you damn ant. Are you pretending to be dead to lie to me?" The demonic dragon''s soul immediately understood what was going on. It could not help but feel angry and anxious. "You humans are indeed despicable. You actually


    used such means."


    "Compared with you taking over my brain and trying to kill me in my dream and take my body, if I''m called despicable, then what about you?" Samuel said coldly.


    "How do you know... this is a dream?"


    "I''ve asked you, is this true? It''s the best answer for you not to answer. If it''s not real, then it can only be sorcery or other things..." Samuel said with certainty.


    "When I pretended to be dead, IT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thought about it for a long time. You kept denying that it was an illusion but I could really feel my pain. You could even do something incredible. Not only can you copy my magic arts, but you can also duplicate my magic weapon. Combined with this, there is only one possibility." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Dream. If you control my dream, you can naturally control everything here. You can even turn everything unreasonable into what you think is reasonable, right?" Samuel said coldly.


    "You sure are smart!" The evil dragon''s soul chuckled. "I underestimated you."


    "How could there be so many wronged souls? I was scared by this formation at first, but you were too hasty," Samuel said coldly.


    The dragon''s soul revealed a hideous smile as it nodded.


    "However, there''s a saying on Earth that one can''t eat hot tofu if one is anxious," Samuel said with a chuckle. Although he didn''t look well, his eyes were full of confidence.


    "So what if you know the truth?


    Nonentities, you know that I control everything in your dream. Then you should know that everything here is up to me. No matter how fierce and powerful you are, you are just a cannon shadow under all ther rules I


    have made," the demonic dragon


    said with a disdainful smile. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s true, so I''m also very desperate. However, you should also be very desperate." Samuel smiled and looked at the sky, his meaning was very obvious.


    Samuel was referring to the golden light emitted by the golden body.


    "What do you want?" Seeing the malicious look in Samuel''s eyes, the soul of the evil dragon was slightly stunned.

 Chapter 2797

    Chapter 2797


    Samuel smiled and said, "I don''t want to do anything, but I need a servant."


    Hearing this, the Demonic Dragon''s soul suddenly became angry. "You little ant, how dare you!"


    "Why don''t we die together? I don''t care. As you said, a mortal is just an ant. What about you? You are like the Dragon Emperor, the Divine Demon, and so on. However, I am not afraid. Let''s be trapped here together," Samuel said indifferently.


    "You shameless bastard..." The demonic dragon''s soul gnashed its teeth in anger.


    "Don''t me me for not reminding you. Anyway, I am in my body. Although the people outside may not find anything unusual for a while, or they don''t know how to help me, after a long time, who can be sure? I am afraid that I can wait, and you can''t afford to wait." After saying that, Samuel smiled gently and sat in the air without saying anything.


    Then, Samuel yawned and looked rxed, as if he was ready to sleep at any time.


    How could the soul of the evil dragon be so rxed? It was so angry that it almost went crazy.


    It was already angry that it could not break through, and now Samuel''s words were adding fuel to the fire.


    "You lowly ant! I''ll kill you!"


    As soon as it finished speaking, the Demonic Dragon''s soul released a ck Qi and attacked Samuel.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the ck gas touched Samuel, a golden light shed across Samuel''s body. The next second, the ck gas dissipated directly. "What?! You damn ant!" The Demonic Dragon''s soul was furious after failing to hit Samuel.


    The golden light not only shone from the sky, but also from Samuel!


    Samuel smiled. He looked at the golden light shining beside him and said in an iparably rxed manner, "Don''t you know that being angry is quite hurtful?"


    "I''m kind enough to remind you. After all, if you don''t try to upy my body and trigger the protection of the Golden Body, I can only wait for death in thispletely controlled dream."


    "But, it''s a pity..." Samuel smacked his lips. His expression made the Demonic Dragon''s soul want to swallow this guy alive. "No matter what, thank you. I feel veryfortable and at ease now. I''m also very tired. I''ll go to sleep first."


    After Samuel finished speaking, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    The soul of the evil dragon was furious. Samuel slept so openly in front of it and looked down on it. It had lived for hundreds of thousands of years and had never heard of or seen it.


    Since ancient times, no matter who it was, they would all be scared to death. Even the masters from all over the world were extremely nervous as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    But today, he was defeated by an ant.


    The strong self-esteem and pride made the soul of the demonic dragon extremely embarrassed, but it also knew that it had no way to deal with Samuel.


    In the dream, it could control everything, but the protection of the golden body was directly triggered from the foundation of Samuel''s body and could not be controlled at all.


    What''s more, the golden light was clearly suppressing him.


    "Well, let''s die together. I''ve lived for hundreds of thousands of years, and I''m tired of living. Am I afraid of you?" The soul took a deep breath, and then it sat down. It crossed its legs slightly and closed its eyes, wasting time with Samuel.


    One person and one soul were sleeping and the other sitting.


    The top of the Blue Mountain outside was so busy.


    A group of masters were all sent flying and injured. Lu Ruoxuan and Lu Ruoxin were also seriously injured, except for Lu Wushen, who had been persisting.


    But as time went by, even someone as strong as Lu Wushen couldn''t hold on. Bean-sized sweat kept dripping, but as long as he loosened his grip a little, Samuel''s body would slowly fly toward the red light.


    He had no choice but to hold on.


    "If this continues, Grandpa will not be able to bear it." Lu Ruoxuan was extremely anxious.


    "Tell him to stop," Lu Yongsheng said hurriedly.


    The importance of the True God to any family was self-evident. The difference between the Fu family and them was the simplest example.


    Lu Ruoxin looked a little anxious and did not know what to do.


    Give up. Samuel''s body will fly into the sky with the red light. No one knows the consequences.


    But if they didn''t give up, it was obvious that Lu Wushen couldn''t hold on any longer.


    In the distance, Wang Huanzhi''s


    eyes were already wide open as he watched. He could not help but mutter to himself, "It looks like this demonic dragon is indeedFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    extraordinary. Just by sucking el ne


    the


    demonic blood, Samuel was able to make all the top of the Blue Mountain experts retreat? Even Lu Wushen is about to copse."


    "This demonic dragon is an ancient object. Naturally, it is extraordinary. If it is so easy to deal with, why would it have to wait until today?" Ao Shi said indifferently. "If it was not suppressed by the God''s shackles, even Lu Wushen and I were not confident that we could fight with it. However, this brat is a newborn calf that is not afraid of tigers."


    "Hmph, this kid is asking for trouble." Ye Gucheng sneered coldly.


    He would not let go of any opportunity to belittle Samuel. His self-esteem. and arrogance would not allow him to let go. Therefore, even if Ao Shi and others spoke, he could not help interrupting them regardless of the asion and identity.


    A trace of disgust shed in Wang Huanzhi''s eyes. He suppressed the anger in his heart and tried to calm down. Then he asked Ao Shi softly, "Elder Ao, in your opinion..."


    "Lu Wushen can''t save him," said Ao Shi with a chuckle.


    "Really?" Wang Huanzhi was overjoyed.


    "The Devil Aura is too heavy. It''s not impossible for Lu Wushen to withstand it alone. After all, he is a real True God. However, he has to pay a considerable price," said Ao Shi.


    "Lu Wushen won''t be willing, will he? Now that our Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion are so strong, how can he just let himself be in danger?" Wang Huanzhi said with a smile.


    "Of course he won''t." Ao Shi smiled gently.


    Hearing this, Wang Huanzhi felt much more at ease. If this was the case, Samuel would die without a doubt. This was good. It was easy to see the boy die.


    This was retribution. Why did that kid help Lu Ruoxin snatch the God''s shackles?


    "That''s great," Wang Huanzhi said happily.


    "What''s there to be happy about?" Seeing Wang Huanzhi''s big smile, Ao Shi immediately frowned with dissatisfaction.


    This sudden question stunned Wang Huanzhi. The death of Samuel was equivalent to the disappearance of a great threat, and naturally, there was no need to rope him in. Wasn''t this a good thing?


    "Humph!" Ao Shi shook his head helplessly. "A pedantic thing. How can I just watch Samuel die? Come with me to save him."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was stunned.


    Save the enemy? What kind of operation is this?

 Chapter 2798

    Chapter 2798


    "Grandpa, if Samuel dies, we will save a lot of trouble. Why should we help him?"


    "Yes, if we save Samuel, Samuel won''t help us, but the Lu family. Isn''t it a disaster to raise a tiger?"


    The two brothers of the Ao family immediately asked in a hurry. For them, it was really difficult to understand Ao Shi''s intention to spend their own strength to raise the enemy!


    What was the purpose?


    "Yes, Mr. Ao. Do you believe that Yvonne can pull Samuel back? But the problem is that no one knows where Yvonne is now." Wang Huanzhi also hurriedly persuaded.


    However, the members of the Fu family were anxious. They looked at Ao Shi eagerly. At least it would be beneficial for the Fu family if Ao Shi could save Samuel.


    As long as Samuel was alive, the Fu family was still useful to the Evesting Sea. On the contrary, it was useless.


    The Fu family naturally hoped that Ao Shii could help Samuel at this time, at least the current interests were the most important. As for what would happen in the future, it was not important for these people who were obsessed with returning to their peak dreams.


    If they were doing things ording to their ability, how could things end up like this?


    "I, Ao Shi, have never been willing to bet on anyone, because anyone is passive to me." Ao Shi was angry when he was asked. With his status, when would it be someone else''s turn to interrupt him?


    But when he saw his two silly grandsons, his anger turned into helplessness. "For me, Samuel is a threat because he may help Lu Wushen and the top of the Blue Mountain. But in the end, he is just an important chess piece. If I can hurt the chess yer, what is the big deal of the chess piece?"


    As soon as these words came out, many people were even more confused.


    But there were also some people who heard Ao Shi''s thoughts clearly.


    "Grandpa, do you mean... to capture the thief first?" Ye Gucheng asked tentatively.


    Ao Shi nced at Ye Gucheng coldly. "As a member of my Ao family, you don''t even know basic etiquette. It''s presumptuous of you to interrupt. However, you are not stupid."


    Ye Gucheng was shocked at first, but when he heard the praise behind him, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Lu Wushen knows very well that if he wants to help Samuel, he must pay a huge price. This is what he is unwilling to do. I will help him because I want him to pay a small price," Ao Shi said coldly.


    "What if Lu Wushen doesn''t even pay a small price?" Commander Chen was dissatisfied with the fact that Ye Gucheng was in the limelight and hurriedly interrupted.


    "Lu Wushen will definitely be willing to do so." Ye Gucheng nced at him with disdain and smiled.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Commander Chen was immediately dissatisfied and said coldly, "You know again? Do you think you are the worm in Lu Wushen''s belly?"


    Ye Gucheng smiled disdainfully. "It doesn''t matter whether I''m a worm or not. What''s important is that your brain is really full of maggots."


    When Commander Chen heard Ye


    Gucheng''s abuse, he was


    immdediately angry. Just as he was


    el


    about to curse, Ye Gucheng said coldly, "You are stupid, listen carefully. If Lu Wushen is not willing to pay a small price, why are there so many masters in the top of the Blue Mountain going to save Samuel?"


    "Find some masters to save him. The Lu family has many masters. What kind of price is this?" Commander Chen retorted.


    "Of course, experts don''t count as the price. Let me ask you, what about Lu Ruoxuan and Lu Ruoxin? One of them is the most favored young master


    of the Lu family, and the other is the most wealthy youngdy of the Lu family. Is that enough," Ye Gucheng said coldly.


    "There is indeed some weight, but when some things aren''t rted to one''s own interests, so what if betray the closest person?" Commander Chen replied without the slightest bit of fear.


    "Then open your dog eyes wide and take a good look. Lu Wushen has been saving Samuel all the way. Don''t look at the energy. You should know that so many masters in the top of the Blue Mountain can''t break through together, but Lu Wushen has been maintaining it!"


    Commander Chen waspletely speechless after being scolded. Ye Gucheng''s sharp answer and analysis made himpletely convinced. How could he talk back?


    "Ye Gucheng is right. The reason


    why Lu Wushen is unwilling to go all out is that he doesn''t have enough. confidence and thinks that the price is too high. With my help, the price is naturally small." Ao Shi nodded with satisfaction. Obviously, he was quite satisfied with Ye Gucheng''s


    performance.


    "If we can''t save Samuel, and Lu Wushen is injured in the process of saving him, then the situation in the world will bepletely different in an instant, won''t it?" Ye Gucheng also sneered and was extremely proud.


    As for how to achieve bnce, Ao Shi must have had an answer in his heart after thinking for a long time.


    "Well, let''s go. If we don''t go now, that old bastard Lu Wushen will soon be unable to hold on."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ao


    Shi leaped into the air and headed straight for the top of the Blue Mountain''s headquarters. Behind him, many of the backbone


    members of the Medicine Godel


    Pavilion and the Evesting Sea foffowed closely behind. Fu Tian and Fu Mei looked at each other. After thinking for a long time, they decided to follow and take a look. Content


    belongs to


    Even if they wanted to kill Samuel, it was a bad thing for the Fu family, but they could rest assured to see Samuel with their own eyes.


    At this time, on the top of the Blue Mountain''s side, Lu Wushen''s pressure had increased sharply, and his hands were trembling slightly...

 Chapter 2799

    Chapter 2799


    In the red light, although the Devil Aura was much more stable, it was still extremely powerful and constantly consumed his energy. Samuel''s body was more like a vortex, which frantically devoured the remaining energy. This made it extremely difficult for Lu Wushen to hold on even if he was the True God.


    However, as Ao Shi said, although Lu Wushen was tired, he did not use all his strength at all.


    Now there were only two True Gods left. To put it bluntly, they were holding each other back. If anything happened to one side, the other side would face a catastrophe.


    In the final analysis, Samuel was just a chess piece to help the Lu Family''s great cause. It was naturally not a good idea to hurt the foundation for the chess piece.


    However, at this moment, there was a sudden uproar below. The disciples of the top of the Blue Mountain seemed to be facing a formidable enemy. Each of them held a weapon and made a defensive posture.


    Ao Shi stood calmly in the air, his eyes full of leisure. Behind him, a group of backbone members of the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion followed closely behind.


    "Ao n''s members, this is my the top of the Blue Mountain''s territory. If you take another step forward, don''t me our subordinates for being ruthless." At this moment, the squad leader responsible for guarding the periphery suppressed the nervousness in his heart and shouted angrily.


    "F*ck, these b*tches, seeing that my grandfather is saving Samuel, do you want to take advantage of the situation and enter so soon?" Lu Ruoxuan shouted, directly pulled out his weapon, and quickly supported the door with his men.


    "Ao Shi, what''s wrong? I''ve just moved, but you can''t bear it anymore?" Lu Wushen said with a chuckle.


    Although it was only a smile, it carried a great pressure. Many of the disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea found it hard to breathe.


    "Brother Lu, you''re mistaken. If I were to attack, why would I use this small amount of manpower?" Ao with a light smile.


    Lu Wushen looked up and saw that the main forces of the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea were indeed in their tents.


    "Brother Lu, although we are not from the same family, we have been in charge of the world for hundreds of years. We are old friends. If you are in trouble, how can I not help you?" Ao Shi said with a gentle smile.


    "Grandpa Ao, will you be so kind?" Lu Ruoxin followed him and asked loudly.


    Although they all knew that Lu Ruoxin was extremely beautiful, they were still very surprised to see her in person.


    "Niece granddaughter, is this how you talk to your Grandpa Ao?" Ao Shi was not angry andughed.


    "To talk to an elder, I naturally have to be sincere. I dare not lie to you, so Xin''er thinks that this is the greatest respect for Grandpa Ao."


    Ao Shi looked at Lu Ruoxin coldly, but his eyes were full of love. Lu Ruoxin spoke directly to the core, and there was always a reason for her. She was indeed very smart. "You girl, you are really sharp-tongued."


    "Okay, since that''s the case, I won''t hide it. I''m here to help you save Samuel. There''s no lie. I guarantee in the name of the Ao family."


    Hearing this, the Lu family was stunned. Was Ao Shi really kind enough to help them?


    However, why couldn''t they believe it?


    "No one dares to doubt Grandpa Ao''s guarantee in his own name. However, it seems that Samuel and the Evesting Sea only have hatred and no love, but Grandpa Ao wants to save him? It seems that it is difficult to convince others, right?" Lu Ruoxin said coldly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Obviously, it was impossible to deceive an intelligent person like Lu Ruoxin with this excuse.


    "Since this kid attacked my


    Evesting Sea, I will cut him into pieces. However, he is lucky enough to win your favor, so I don''t want to pursue this further. I''m not afraid to tell you the real reason why I came to save him is that my Ao family will fight to the end with your Lu family for the cake of Samuel," Ao Shi said softly. Although his words were light, his tone was unquestionable.


    Lu Ruoxin did not understand, but Lu Wushen knew very well that they had fought with the two people behind Samuel in the sky. If they could get Samuel, it meant that they could get the two masters.


    e


    "We''ll work together to save him. If he wakes up we''llpete fairly with each other. If he dies, we''ll also consume fair energy. Brother Lu, what do you think?" Ao Shi said with a confident smile. He believed that Lu Wushen would definitely agree to these words, because this would not only dispel his doubts, but also his only choice.


    Lu Wushen thought for a while and nodded in the next second. "Okay, Brother Ao, then I''ll have to trouble you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ao Shi flew up and a golden light directly entered the body of Samuel in the red light.


    At this time, in the dark space.


    Samuel snored and slept soundly. Although the soul of the demonic dragon was sitting there with its legs crossed, it was obviously out of breath and its body was swaying slightly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah ah! F*ck, I can''t stand you. Bitch, stand up."


    Suddenly, in the silent and quiet dark space, the evil dragon stood up crazily and shouted at Samuel.


    Samuel''s snoring stopped, and his eyes opened slightly. He said casually, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 2800

    Chapter 2800


    "What am I doing?" The Demonic Dragon soul was so angry that it wanted to smash Samuel into meat paste. It didn''t know how long they had been confronting each other. The more the Demonic Dragon confronted, the more annoyed it became. The more annoyed it was, the more it looked up at the sleeping Samuel over there.


    A confrontation meant that both of them might die here.


    As a person who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, the dragon soul couldn''t help but feel irritated as time passed. However, this damned Samuel didn''t move at all and even slept peacefully.


    "Damn, how could he be so calm before he died?"


    "What do you think I am doing!" The demonic dragon soul said angrily.


    "I didn''t call you. Why should I say that?" Samuel closed his eyes and began to sleep again, looking fearless.


    "You!" The demonic dragon''s soul was so angry that it forcibly adjusted its breathing and tried to suppress its anger. It said coldly, "Okay, then I''ll tell you, are you really not afraid of death?"


    "Of course, I''m afraid. But it doesn''t matter to you, who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years and is known to be powerful. As you said, I''m just an ant with a humble status. What''s there to be afraid of? Besides, because I''m trash, I should die as soon as possible. Maybe I can have a good life in my next life and soar to the sky." Samuel closed his eyes and said leisurely.


    "Anyway, I''ve won you in this life and my name will be remembered for thousands of years. There''s a saying in human beings that death can be as light as the feather and as heavy as Mount Tai. It''s worth it." Samuel said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll rest. Don''t disturb me. I''m having a dream. If you give me a nightmare, there''s no reason to stop me from having other dreams, right?"


    Seeing that Samuel was really about to fall asleep, the soul of the demonic dragon couldn''t help but be anxious. It swallowed its saliva and murmured for a long time. After a while, it gave in and said, "Don''t sleep. Get up. I''ll discuss it with you."


    After that, it turned its head away, unwilling to let Samuel see itspromise.


    But after turning its head for a long time, there was no movement from Samuel. When it looked back, Samuel''s snoring had already sounded again. This made the demonic dragon extremely annoyed.


    Damn it, I''m discussing business with you, but you''re sleeping soundly?


    Alright, since you want to die, then let''s die together.


    Thinking of this, the evil dragon closed its eyes angrily and ignored Samuel.


    However, this kind of refusal tomunicate because of emotions would notst long. After a while, it could no longer bear it. It nced at Samuel and put its face into its pocket. "Hey, are you dead or not? Let''s discuss it."


    Samuel was still facing it with his back to it. It was unknown whether he was asleep or not!


    Just as the demonic dragon was about to get angry, Samuel''s voice came, "What do you have? Just tell me. Although I don''t want to talk to you, it''s just the two of us here. Just take it as boring. Someone is talking about a story beside you. Tell me."


    "How dare you talk to me in such a tone?"


    "I can not only talk to you in such a tone, but also withdraw the golden light to talk to you," Samuel said with a chuckle.


    Obviously, Samuel knew that he had won the battle.


    The dragon was unwilling to die with him.


    For the consumption, Samuel was certain in his heart.


    The fact that the Demonic Dragon had done so many things and was even willing to sacrifice its physical body and be sucked into his body showed that his body was very tempting to it. It was also because the Demonic Dragon was determined to dominate the world.


    How could such a determined person be willing to die here?


    Therefore, from the beginning of the confrontation, Samuel was full of confidence and rxed, as if he didn''t care at all.


    In terms of the game, if you''re not in a hurry, the other party will be in a hurry.


    Whoever had the upper hand would have the advantage.


    "Anyway, if I die, you can forget about going out." After Samuel said that, he really looked fearless. "Because you want to live too much, am I right?" The soul of the evil dragon did not answer, but its eyes had already exined everything. It was full of desire for life and unwillingness to die.


    "If you can withdraw the protection of your Golden Body, I promise you that when upy your body, I will definitely help you find a better body and help you be a new person. In the future, I can help you if you encounter any difficulties. What do you think?" the soul of the Demonic Dragon asked.


    Samuel shook his head disdainfully. "You seem to like being superior after being a boss for a long time? Do you think I am stupid, or are you very smart? Or, are you very humorous?"


    "I''m the one who took the initiative, not you. Make it clear," Samuel said with a sneer.


    "I, the Demonic Dragon, always only


    know how to kill and not save


    people. There is no second person in the world who can let the Demoni


    Dragon personally give him Aren''t you satisfied?" The Demonic when it saw that Samuel didn''t respond at all, it immediately calm down. "Well, tell me, what do you want?" Content


    Dragon shouted angrily


    belongs to


    "I''ll go out and then you stay here. When there is a suitable body, I''ll let youe out. What do you think?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "In your dreams!" The demonic dragon immediately bellowed angrily.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn, this is my body. Isn''t it normal for me to go out? Am I dreaming?" Samuel said with dissatisfaction and anger.


    "When you get out, who knows if you


    will trap me here forever? Do you


    think I''m a fool? I''ve lived for


    hundreds of thousands of years and will be yed by like you like a monkey?" The demonic dragon said cofely.


    "Then just pretend that I didn''t say anything." Samuel shook his head and closed his eyes again.


    The demonic dragon did not speak. Both sides immediately came to an end.


    After a long time, seeing Samuel snoring again, the demonic dragon was speechless. "Can we discuss?"


    No response!


    "F*ck, you damn ant!"


    "You''re really cheap!"


    "Damn it, you are a man anyway. Why are you so despicable?"


    The demonic dragon didn''t receive any response and cursed loudly. However, Samuel didn''t refute but slept even more soundly. "Alright, I can let you out." The demonic dragon was speechless. He really did not have the energy to waste with this scoundrel.


    Hearing this, Samuel stopped snoring.


    "However, I have one condition."


    "If you don''t agree, even if the emperores, it''s useless. I''ll fight you to the end."


    "Say it. I''ll listen." Samuel turned around and yawned.


    The evil dragon adjusted its breath. It was helpless and very depressed. Obviously, Samuel had pushed it to the bottom line. After thinking for a while, it opened its mouth with slight dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 2801

    Chapter 2801


    "You and I can sign a soul contract and live and die together. To put it simply, if I die, you can forget about living. What do you think?" After that, the demonic dragon said, "If you are not willing, I will notpromise even if I am trapped here."


    Samuel quietly nced at the soul of the demonic dragon. Judging from its appearance, Samuel knew that he would not be able to get any benefit if he continued to force the demonic dragon. At that time, they could only scatter.


    "Okay, okay." Samuel nodded.


    "Also, before you find a suitable body for me, you must release me to breathe. Of course, the soul contract is two-way. If you die, I won''t live either. In this way, you can let me out, and when you are here, you don''t have to worry."


    "Okay." Samuel nodded. "However, I am helping you. You live in my body and even ask me for a lot. Why? What can I get?"


    "It''s your honor that I live in your body. What else do you want?"


    Hearing this, Samuel was dissatisfied. "If you want to be shameless, then it is fine. It''s a great honor for you to live in my body. Damn it, fucking get some fresh air. "


    "You!" The demonic dragon was speechless. It gritted its teeth and said, "Well, what benefits do you want from me?"


    "You''ve lived for hundreds of thousands of years and dominated the world for so long. Don''t you know what benefits I want?" Samuel said without any politeness.


    "Damn it, I''m afraid of you. Go back to the Dragon-trapping mountain."


    "After you die, that ce has been razed to the ground. What can I do there?"


    "Cut the crap. You''ll know when you get there. Humph, now that you''re ten thousand unwilling, don''t let me see you being so happy at that time." As the voice fell, the demonic dragon soul stretched out its hands.


    Then, the nails of the other hand shed at its palm, and blood immediately spilled out. The dragon looked up at Samuel, indicating that Samuel could do as it said and put Samuel''s hand over.


    Samuel hesitated for a moment, withdrew the golden light, and made a cut in his hand, but he was unwilling to put it on its hand. "What kind of strange ceremony is this? You won''t trap me, will you?"


    "I''m the Dragon Monarch. How can I y some shameless tricks on you?" The Dragon Soul impatiently said. It grabbed Samuel''s hand and put it on its palm.


    When the two palms met, the two streams of blood from the wound instantly merged together.


    Then, the aura in Samuel''s body entered the soul of the demonic dragon, and the ck energy in the soul of the demonic dragon also entered the body of Samuel.


    After a while, their bodies returned to normal.


    "The soul contract has been


    completed. Remember, from now


    2? 10


    on, you have me, and I have you. If either side''s soul dies, the other side will also die. You don''t have to think about breaking the contract, because except for the two of us, there is no way to break it on


    one


    side in the world," the demonic dragon exined softly. There was no previous superiority in its tone, but more helplessness andpromise.


    "Understood." Samuel nodded.


    "I have a bad temper, so when you go out, if you have time to let me out, you should enter a state of anger. At that time, I wille out. But..." The demonic dragon wanted to say something but stopped.


    "But what?"


    "However, even though you are furious, you must pretend. Because your body is yours, and you have the protection of the golden body. After Ie out, if you lose your mind and can''t control yourself, the golden body will attack me, and at that time..."


    "What will happen then?"


    "What will happen?" The evil dragon smiled bitterly. "Even I can''t tell you the answer, but I can be sure that you will be in great danger."


    "At that time, the golden body will automatically help you defend, stop me, and find a way to lock me up


    here again. But at that time, I was t


    already linked with your body, so I will constantly fight with him. But he may regard me as an unfamiliar person and help you. In short, it will be very chaotic..." Content belongsFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel roughly understood what the dragon meant and nodded. "I understand. In short, I just want to pretend to be angry when I want to let you out."


    "That''s right. Even if you''re locked up here, you have to control and coordinate your golden body. Otherwise, we''ll all be in great danger."


    "Deal." Samuel nodded.


    The two of them clenched their hands and loosened them.


    The soul of the demonic dragon also gently withdrew its Bounded Domain. Soon, the darkness around it disappeared, and even the blood mountain disappearedpletely. What was left in front of Samuel was a very bright and beautiful ce with birds''nguage and fragrance of flowers.


    "Where is this?" Samuel was stunned.


    "It''s no different from before," the Dragon Soul said softly, "I just want to live in thefortable environment. It''s gettingte. Close your eyes and I''ll send you out."


    Samuel nodded, sat down obediently, and then slowly closed his eyes...


    At this moment...

 Chapter 2802

    Chapter 2802


    At this time, with Ao Shi''s participation and a short test, Lu Wushen was sure that Ao Shi was helping Samuel seriously, so he increased his strength. Seeing that Lu Wushen had used all his strength, Ao Shi sneered.


    He did seem to be trying his best to help Samuel, but it was only on the surface.


    Perhaps others would be seen through at a nce when they yed tricks in front of Lu Wushen, but as the True God, it was really difficult for Lu Wushen to notice these things of Ao Shi, especially when Lu Wushen was eager to save people.


    In addition, it just so happened that the demonic dragon and Samuel physical agreed with each other and their body condition improved. Lu Wushen thought that the joint efforts of the two had worked, so he would not doubt Ao Shi.


    Seeing that Lu Wushen was so serious, Ao Shi knew that the time was ripe. He smiled gently and did not change his hands, but the power of helping Samuel directly changed into destructive power. He directly fought back against Lu Wushen through the body of Samuel.


    Lu Wushen didn''t know that Ao Shi had done something. When he was using all his strength, he suddenly found that something was wrong.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, there was an extremely strong force in Samuel''s body crazily pouncing on him, and it was extremely domineering.


    This made Lu Wushen very confused and surprised, but at this time, he had no choice. What could he do except to resist?


    Such a strong power could only be stopped in time, but the price was the bacsh of his power. The only thing he could do was to slowly suppress it with his enormous True God power.


    What Lu Wushen didn''t know was that Samuel''s Devil Aura was very heavy now. His True God power was indeed able to deal with it, but it was also very difficult. But now, with another True God''s power to attack him, even someone as strong as him couldn''t take it.


    Lu Wushen soon realized that there seemed to be two kinds of energy. He was looking at Ao Shi strangely.


    However, Ao Shi was already prepared. He looked over with the same shocked eyes and said in a hurry, "Brother Lu, what''s going on? A force suddenly appeared in the red light and it was extremely overbearing. It bit me tightly."


    Lu Wushen immediately dispelled a lot of doubts. "Is there anything else strange in the red circle that the two of them didn''t notice before?!"


    "Is there any mystery in the Devil Aura? Will it cause trouble for the energy of both of us and attack each other?" Ao Shi asked curiously.


    Lu Wushen suddenly realized that it was indeed very possible.


    Thinking of this, Lu Wushen''s remaining doubts disappeared. He said, "Brother Ao, we can''t go on like this. I''ll count to one, two, three. Let''s do our best together and then withdraw at the same time."


    "Well, if it goes on like this, we won''t be able to bear it. As for whether Samuel will live or die, it''s up to God." Although Ao Shi looked ufortable, he was happy in his heart.


    The two nodded to each other. Then, with the sound of one, two, three, they roared and increased their strength to enter the red circle.


    With the strength of the two, the golden energy circle, which was as thick as an arm, was as thick as a hundred-year-old tree.


    The power of the True God rolled away.


    The world was shaking slightly...


    "Boom!"


    Samuel was finally sent out from the Demonic Dragon''s soul. He was about to wake up when he was instantly blown unconscious by the explosion of the two True Gods.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the two streams of the True God were focused on fighting back against each other, Samuel would not have been able to withstand the attack.


    "Puff!"


    In midair, Lu Wushen spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. His body immediately flew backwards unceasingly. Ao Shi''s eyes were immediately filled with


    joy.


    He exerted his strength little by little


    ???.]


    in front of shouting one, two, three, and was earlier than Lu Wushen. He did not stop until Lu Wushen withdrew his energy a littleter. This was equivalent to Lu Wushen secretly suffering a loss when he exerted his strength at first and was attacked by Ao Shi. Lu Washen also suffered the bacsh injury alone because he retreated in advance.


    Lu Wushen was seriously injured. Although Ao Shi was also injured, his injury was much lighter.


    In order not to be discovered by Lu Wushen, he also pretended to retreat hundreds of meters, and blood spurted out. "Grandpa!"


    Both sides shouted at the same time, and then the Ao and Lu families rushed to their own True God respectively.


    With the explosion, the soaring red


    light column in Samuel''s tent also disappeared. After the red light dissipated, Samuel was blown away by the explosion and fell to the ground with a bang.


    "I''m fine." After Lu Wushennded, he was surrounded by the Lu family. He endured the pain and looked at Samuel who had fallen to the ground not far away. "Go and see Samuel."


    On the other side, Ao Shi also


    descended from the sky. He shook his head slightly at the Ao family disciples Wang Huanzhiof the Medicine God''s Pavilion, and the others who were concerned about him. He also looked at Samuel and said, "Go and see Samuel


    The people on both sides immediately rushed to Samuel. Lu Ruoxin was the one at the forefront. At this time, she might be the person who cared about Samuel the most.


    But what would happen to Samuel at this time?

 Chapter 2803

    Chapter 2803


    More than ten meters away from the tent, Samuel''s blown up bodyy there safely. His clothes had long been torn into pieces by the explosion. His whole body was dark because of the explosion. It could be described as horrible.


    The result of the battle between the two True Gods was imaginable.


    In that space, the Dragon''s Soul had just adjusted its aura. Obviously, it had spent a lot of effort to send Samuel out.


    But as soon as it adjusted its aura, a white light shed, and then Samuel came back.


    "Damn it, why are you back again?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel was embarrassed and got up with an embarrassed smile. He said, "On the way out, I suddenly missed you, so I came back to see you."


    "See me?" The demonic dragon was stunned, but as long as it was not stupid, it knew that Samuel did note back to see it.


    Seeing the eyes of the evil dragon, Samuel also knew that he could not hide it. He said bitterly, "Someone is saving me outside, but I don''t know what happened. The two of them fought. When the magic power exploded, I was just sent out by you... and then I fainted and came back."


    The demonic dragon looked at Samuel speechlessly. For a moment, it was speechless.


    "I think you''ve seen it. Can you send me out again?" Samuel said with an embarrassed smile.


    The demonic dragon couldn''t help but roll its eyes. "You''re really embarrassing. I suddenly regret having reached a bullshit soul contract with you. Can I stay peacefully inside since you are acting like this?"


    "Damn it, I have to keep thinking about whether you will die outside or not."


    Hearing this, Samuel also rolled his eyes speechlessly. "Damn it, do you think I want to? It''s the True God who made trouble for me outside. Do you understand, the True God? And there are two of them!"


    "I''m good enough. If it were someone else, he would have died countless times."


    "Sit down! Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll send you back. However, I''ll carry your golden body twice in a row. I''m afraid you''ll suffer a little if you want to go back this time." As soon as it finished speaking, the demonic dragon directly mobilized the ck air in its hand and hit Samuel fiercely. Meanwhile, outside.


    Lu Ruoxin turned Samuel upside down and then rested his head in her arms. A stroke of energy hit Samuel''s body.


    "How is it?" Lu Ruoxuan asked anxiously.


    "There is still one breath left, but the pulse is very weak." Lu Ruoxin shook her head and said with disappointment.


    Although Samuel was still alive, it was not far from death. The situation was very bad.


    Lu Ruoxuan waved his hand, and several masters quickly sat down to help Lu Ruoxin save Samuel.


    At this time, the Ao family, the Medicine God''s Pavilion, and the others raised their eyebrows. They were in a hurry toe over. On the one hand, they cooperated with Ao Shi to act, on the other hand, they just wanted to see whether Samuel was dead or not.


    Now in Samuel''s situation, these people were all secretly happy. Only the Fu family at the back had mixed feelings in their hearts. For a moment, they were both happy and disappointed.


    At this time, Lu Wushen and Ao Shi walked over slowly with the help of the servants.


    The two of them looked at each other, each releasing a streak of divine might towards Samuel''s body. However, what left them disappointed was what Lu Ruoxin said.


    Samuel was going to die.


    "Withdraw." Lu Wushen ordered the experts of the Lu family in a very sad way. Even if he used all his strength just now, it was still difficult to save him in the end.


    This made him feel pity and regret at the same time. Therefore, Ao Shi was also injured, which at least gave him somefort.


    "Yes!" The experts of the Lu family nodded, and then a group of people withdrew their energy together.


    Soon, only Lu Ruoxin was left struggling to support Samuel.


    She gritted her teeth stubbornly and refused to give up silently.


    For her, she didn''t want to watch Samuel die just like that. He was the only man who could make her look straight at him.


    Perhaps she just used Samuel in the past, but now she still had more recognition for Samuel.


    "Grandpa..." Lu Ruoxin wailed.


    "Xin''er, stop. Samuel''s fate hase to an end. No matter how hard we struggle, it will be a waste of our energy." Lu Wushen shook his head and sighed.


    "That''s right, Xin''er. Your grandfather and I have tried our best, but... there''s nothing we can do about it," Ao Shi said hypocritically.


    "No, Grandpa, Samuel won''t die so easily. You don''t know how many times this guy has escaped from death, even the endless..."


    Lu Wushen was equally sad. Facing


    Lu Ruoxin''s unreasonable behavior, he was naturally very angry.


    el.n


    Therefore, he interrupted her angrily. "Enough, Xin''er, don''t you believe


    what Grandpa said?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Xin''er, although Samuel still exists, it''s just the basic reaction of the body. His soul has disappeared, and it''s useless," Ao Shi pretended to be helpless and said.


    "Grandpa and Grandpa Ao are the most powerful people in Eight Direction World. Even they can''t do it, so you don''t have to insist on it." Lu Ruoxuan advised softly.


    Lu Ruoxin suddenly felt desperate. "Yes, even the two True Gods can''t do anything about it. The death of Samuel is inevitable."


    Lu Ruoxuan gently mobilized his energy and opened the hand that Lu Ruoxuan was using to save Samuel. Then, he pulled up Lu Ruoxin, who was still reluctant to part with Samuel.


    Samuel''s body was put on the ground, motionless.


    "Brother Lu, since Samuel can''t be saved, I''ll leave now." Seeing that the situation was like this and Ao Shi knew that he had seeded, it was


    meaningless for him to stay any ne


    longer On the contrary, it was easy to say more and make more mistakes. Therefore, he pretended to be ufortable because of his injury and said in a low voice.


    Lu Wushen nodded slightly and cupped his fists, saying, "Okay, Brother Ao, you go back and rest more. Today, thank you."


    Ao Shi shook his head politely. "Brother Lu, you are too polite. Although we arepetitive, we are also rare bosom friends and friends. It is right to help you."


    After saying this, Ao Shi looked back. The Ao n''s disciples and the Medicine God''s Pavilion all bowed towards Lu Wushen and the others before slowly leaving when helping Ao Shi.


    "Grandpa, is there really nothing we can do?" After they left, Lu Ruoxin still asked unwillingly.


    Lu Wushen smiled bitterly and said, "You''ve always been cold, and you


    can even say that you don''t have feelings for others. Why do you care so much about Samuel? Xiner, have you fallen in love with him?"


    Lu Ruoxin was slightly stunned. "Xin''er didn''t. Xin''er just thinks that Samuel is very important to the Lu family. That''s why..."


    Lu Wushen nodded and looked at Samuel. "There is another way."

 Chapter 2804

    Chapter 2804


    Lu Ruoxin was not the only one who was delighted to hear this. Even Lu Ruoxuan''s eyes lit up.


    There''s hope?


    "Grandpa, tell me what you can do," Lu Ruoxin said anxiously.


    "That''s right, Grandpa. Don''t keep us guessing," Lu Ruoxuan said hurriedly.


    Lu Wushen shook his head helplessly. Looking at his two beloved grandchildren, he sighed and said, "I don''t know if this method can work. For me, it''s tasteless. However, from a certain point of view, it must have something reasonable."


    Seeing that the two were puzzled, Lu Wushen let out a long sigh and said slowly, "The reason why people are called human is that they have seven emotions and six desires that other races don''t have. These seven emotions and six desires are the foundation and cause of all kinds of directions that human beings have derived. Some people have fallen into the Devil''s Practice because of love, and some have be Buddhas because of love. Some people are free and unrestrained. They are used to bing liberal cultivators and they are living harmony with nature."


    "Grandpa, what do you mean?"


    "Although a person''s Seven Emotions and Six Desires are invisible, they are very powerful. People can use these to walk different paths. On the contrary, they can also use these to awaken their fighting spirit. The soul is controlled by the Seven Emotions and Six Desires. The twoplement each other. Now his soul is closed. If we want to wake him up, we can try to start from this aspect."


    "Think about what can stimte him. Although the possibility of this method is very low, if his soul awakens and the Devil Aura on his body has dissipated, maybe he can be saved," Lu Wushen said.


    "Xuan''er, help me back to the inner room to rest. I''m tired." Lu Wushen knew that Lu Ruoxin might have this method, so he sent Lu Ruoxuan away and left Lu Ruoxin alone.


    Lu Ruoxuan nodded and waved his hand, indicating for the other subordinates to return to their posts. Then, he helped Lu Wushen leave slowly. Lu Ruoxin muttered without emotion as she looked at Lu Wushen''s back. She muttered," Stimte him?"


    Then, she turned to look at Samuel.


    After a long time, she smiled bitterly, but did not know what to say.


    At this time, Samuel inside, the devil dragon, was obviously suppressed by the golden body and felt extremely ufortable. Maybe it was fine if it was suppressed once, but it was exhausted twice. When Samuel''s fierce face finally broke through the encirclement, Samuel''s soul was squeezed so hard that it felt ufortable.


    He never thought that he would feel so ufortable when he returned to his own body.


    However, it was because of the protection of the Golden Body that the demonic dragon was unable to break through the body''s imprisonment and gave Samuel the right to win a round.


    Just as he was about to open his eyes, Samuel heard Lu Ruoxin muttering beside him.


    "Samuel, are you really going to die like this?"


    "Didn''t you say how much you love Yvonne and Han Nian? Are you going to abandon them like this?"


    "And what about your Senior Sister Qin Shuang? Although you''re ruthless to her, I know that she can''t forget you. She even loves you forever in her heart. Are you going to ignore her?"


    "And what about your little disciple, Qiu Shui? What about your brother, Saber Twelve, and Manfred? Don''t you care about them?"


    "I promised you that as long as you helped me get the God''s shackles, I would let them go, and I would let them go. But without you, do you think they would be happy even if I let them go?"


    Hearing this, Samuel suddenly became confused.


    What did this mean?


    It was not surprising that Lu Ruoxin knew about the disappearance of Yvonne and Han Nian. She was naturally clear about the situation of Saber Twelve and Manfred. However, there was one thing that caused Samuel to instantly feel extremely confused.


    That''s right, Qin Shuang and Qiu Shui!


    That night, Qin Shuang and Qiu Shui were on their way together with Yvonne and Nian''er, but how many people could know that they were on their way together?


    Thinking of this, Samuel decided not to open his eyes.


    "Samuel, do you know? Sometimes Yvonne is really stupid and naive. Even now, she is still thinking that


    you will always find her and then et


    save her. That little girl, Han Nian, is as stupid as her mother. She said that her father is just busy and wille to pick her up soon, ContentFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "How would they know that you are like this now? If they know that you are dead, will their behavior be very stupid?"


    "And your senior sister. She is


    beautiful, but she is always in a daze


    at a basin of earth and doesn''t say a word. It is said that she only said


    one sentence to the pot of ea if it


    during this period. She said


    that


    can hold on, Samuel wille to save them."


    "Haha, but you''re about to die. What can you do to save them?"


    "Samuel, are you sure you don''t want to talk?"


    "Are you really going to die just like that?"


    "If you really want to die, then you


    have let me down. Don''t me me for not warning you. If you really die like this, swear, even if you really go to hell, you will never see your


    ell you


    brothers and friends below senior sister, and your Yvonne and Han Nian!" Lu Ruoxin suddenly shouted coldly.


    After Lu Ruoxin finished speaking, she red at Samuel coldly. But as soon as she turned her head, she froze on the spot...

 Chapter 2805

    Chapter 2805


    Samuel stood beside her with a cold face, staring at her like Death.


    "You!" Lu Ruoxin obviously did not expect that when she was talking seriously, Samuel next to her opened his eyes and even stood up, staring at her like Death. "When did you wake up?"


    "I woke up from the first sentence you said." Samuel''s eyes were full of anger, and his cold aura even froze the air around him.


    "It''s you who attacked the Zhu Family of Firestone City and attacked Yvonne, right?" Samuel shouted coldly.


    Lu Ruoxin was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t panic at all. She slowly stood up and said, "Yes, you''re right. That person is me."


    "It''s you who caught Yvonne and the others!" Samuel said in a cold voice, his eyes full of vignce.


    Samuel would never be polite to the one who touched Yvonne, even if the other party was the Heavenly King.


    "So what if I caught her?" Seeing that Samuel knew the truth, Lu Ruoxin did not hide it at all. She regained her usual coldness and attacked Samuel with an invisible chill.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and clenched his fists in anger.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled coldly without any fear. She shouted coldly, "You really will fall out with me for that bitch. However, Samuel, do you dare to touch me?"


    "Are you qualified to be angry with me? Yvonne''s matter is just a small punishment to you. If I am not satisfied, she will die at any time."


    Hearing this, Samuel was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "Humph." Lu Ruoxin smiled disdainfully. "Is it strange?"


    "I arranged the whole n myself. I''m also the one who told the whereabouts of Yvonne to the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea," Lu Ruoxin said with a sneer.


    "Mingyu is your spy," Samuel said coldly.


    "Of course. Otherwise, did you really think that you would be so lucky that Mingyu helped you when thousands of people from the Void Sect besieged you?" Lu Ruoxin said coldly, "Ever since you escaped from the hands of Wang Huanzhi, I guessed that you wouldn''t die so easily, so I asked Chi Meng to pay attention to the situation in Jianghu. As I expected."


    el


    "When you were developing secretly, I not only asked Chi Meng to spread the news to tell you that Saber Twelve and others were safe and sound, but also helped you do a lot of things secretly. When necessary, I also prepared someone to help you at any time. How about it, Samuel, although I regard you as my dog, it can be regarded as taking care of you, right?"


    "However, I''m very satisfied with you. You''ve fought back again and again, and even the Medicine God''s Pavilion has no power to fight back. However, a dog is still a dog. If necessary, I have to beat you up and let you know your identity."


    "The matter of Yvonne is to warn you that no matter how strongyou are, in front of me, you are just an ant that can be easily crushed. Don''t be as disobedient as you were at the top of Mount Qi." Lu Ruo sneered.


    Samuel understood, so Lu Ruoxin deliberately sent the spy, Mingyu, to fight back when necessary. However, this woman was really smart. She told the news to the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea, but she didn''t need to do anything to teach Samuel a lesson.


    Even Samuel had to admit that this arrangement was very clever.


    The most important thing was that she could sessfully get Samuel tounch a counterattack against the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea in order to find Yvonne. This would also weaken the other party''s strength. In other words, she could let Samuel do something for the top of the Blue Mountain.


    Such a n could be said to be vicious.


    "Are you kidding me?" Samuel said coldly.


    "So what? Yvonne, Han Nian, and all your friends are in my hands.


    Samuel, do you have any choice?" Lu Ruoxin smiled coldly and then said leisurely Originally, I thought that when you were getting along well with me during this period of time, I wanted to reward you and promise to let them go. Unfortunately, you chose the wrong person."


    "Do you still remember that I was asking you a question in Immortal-trapping Valley?"


    "On one side are Yvonne and Han


    Nian, on the other side are Saber Twelve and Manfred, so I asked you two questions. Unfortunately, were the one who told me to


    eliminate the threat. For me, onContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    me.


    is the threat that stole you from Meanwhile, when you answered the second question, you also


    confirmed this answer. Do you


    remember?"


    Hearing these words and looking at Lu Ruoxin''s cold sarcasm, Samuel recalled what had happened that day and instantly understood the true meaning of her two questions in the Immortal-trapping Valley.


    This bitch, from beginning to end, was ying tricks on him from a high position. She even forced him to give up the choice of saving Yvonne himself! Thinking of this, Samuel was furious. Suddenly, ck gas appeared in his body, and anger appeared in his eyes. Samuel was angry... and he was furious without reason.


    "Oh no!" Inside his body, the demonic dragon soul also felt that Samuel''s mind was abnormal. It immediately woke up from its dream!

 Chapter 2806

    Chapter 2806


    "You bastard, how did I tell you when you went out? I told you not to be really angry, let alone lose your mind. Before I could finish my words, you f*cking... f*ck, why were you so calm when you faced me?"


    Within the space, the Demonic Dragon''s soul, who had sensed that something was wrong, could not help but cry out in a low voice.


    With the soul contract, it could feel that the current Samuel was bing angrier and angrier. At the same time, he became more and more irrational and out of control!


    "Damn it, bear with it." The demonic dragon was a little anxious. It really didn''t understand why Samuel had spent so much time with it here, which showed that he was in a very high state of mind. How could he be like this in less than a moment after he went out?


    This was simply incredible.


    From a certain point of view, it felt that Samuel was more experienced than him, who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years. How could he get angry so easily?


    The demonic dragon felt right. Although Samuel''s life was much younger than the demonic dragon''s, his life experience was iparable to the demonic dragon''s.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    For the rest of his life, Samuel had been enduring all kinds of humiliation step by step, but he had to be careful. If he took the wrong step, he would lose everything.


    Until today, he was the only one who knew how difficult it was for Samuel.


    However, as a dragon, the demonic dragon did not know that although Samuel was not a dragon, he also had untouchable dragon scales, and this was Yvonne.


    At this time, Samuel''s eyes were full of anger. He did not mind being fooled by Lu Ruoxin, but if there was still Yvonne in it, it would be uneptable. Lu Ruoxin even dared to make fun of Yvonne''s life.


    Lu Ruoxin seemed to feel the infinite anger of Samuel, but she was not afraid at all. She held an important bargaining chip in her hand. In her eyes, Samuel was just an ant that could be crushed to death at any time.


    "Is it useful to be angry? The world is the world of the reckless." Lu Ruoxin snorted disdainfully, and then her face became very ferocious. "If you are angry, I will make you kneel down and submit. Samuel, kneel down."


    There was no response, only Samuel''s eyes, which had turned blood red because of anger.


    With the help of the demonic blood, the blood in his body became unusually active and boiling.


    The demonic blood was burning, and the beast blood was boiling!!


    "Hey, Samuel, I''m talking to you!" Lu Ruoxin raised her head and looked at Samuel''s bloody eyes. She couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Even someone as powerful and arrogant as her was shocked by Samuel''s bloodthirsty and cold eyes.


    "What..... what are you doing?" Lu Ruoxin subconsciously took half a step back and looked at Samuel in a daze.


    Samuel was silent, but he was short of breath. After a while, he said coldly, "Where is Yvonne and where is Han Nian?"


    "If you listen to me obediently, they will be safe. But if you don''t listen to me obediently, you will never see them again in your life." Lu Ruoxin also pretended to be calm and retorted.


    No one could make her lower her voice, including Samuel.


    "I''ll ask you onest time. Yvonne, Han Nian, where are they?"


    Hong!!


    All of a sudden, a ck Devil Aura burst out from Samuel''s body. The ck air spread out, like a dark starry sky or a demonic beast of a fierce ck tiger. It opened its mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. It was extremely strange.


    Weng!


    Three feet around him, the Qi strength spread out, directly sting all the things around into powder.


    What a strong st!


    Lu Ruoxin was slightly shocked, and she was shocked for a moment.


    But the next second, she frowned.


    Although she and Samuel could not be considered friends, for her understanding and the recent days of getting along with Samuel, Samuel had never had such a Devil Aura.


    Could it be the influence of the Demonic Dragon''s Blood?


    Thinking of this, Lu Ruoxin moved her hands slightly, and the Common People and the Eternal Life were umted in an instant.


    "As I said, I want Yvonne and Han Nian!"


    "Roar!"


    "Ah!"


    With a roar to the sky, the ck gas exploded!


    Above his head, as if it felt the roar of Samuel, the clear sky dissipated and the sun was gone. Only ck clouds rolled over and formed a huge vortex with Samuel as the center, echoing from top to bottom.


    On the ground, sand and stones were flying, and the wind was blowing.


    The spreading ck air suddenly withdrew and surrounded Samuel.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, the ck clouds around Samuel suddenly turned into a ghost''s head. It roared with its ferocious, bloody mouth, and then suddenly turned into ck gas that continued to circle around Samuel, or turned into fierce beasts. It turned around as if the former had dissipated again.


    The skin of Samuel, who was in the middle of the ck gas, had turned slightly ck and blue veins were exposed. He looked like a devil. His handsome face was as white as paper at this time, and his eyes were as red as blood. His ck hair suddenly turned silver and suddenly turned red. In the ck gas, his long blood-red hair was like silk, like blood and condensed. It was bright and dazzling with golden light.


    If the previous Samuel''s Silver Haired Golden Body looked down on the world and was called the God of War, then the current Samuel would be as cold as a demon god!


    With the variation of Samuel, the sky moved and the clouds surged. The earth was shrouded in darkness, and a strong Devil Aura spread around!


    Regardless of whether it was Ao Shi,


    Pret


    the Evesting Sea, or the people from the Medicine God''s Pavilion who hadjust arrived at the tent, those who were ready to disperse their independent alliance after watching themotion, they were albshocked by the strange phenomenon and ran back in shock.


    "Grandpa, over there..." Ao Yi widened his eyes and looked at the top of the Blue Mountain''s tent in disbelief.


    The ck clouds pressed down, and the blood light in the middle of the vortex rose to the sky and fell straight to the ground, as if the heaven and the earth were connected together.


    "What a heavy Devil Aura." Wang Huanzhi cannot help swallowing a mouthful of saliva and saying coldly.


    "Is this Devil Aura the Demonic


    Dragon''s?" Ye Gucheng asked, his face filled with shock. Even though, he was far away, he could still sense the iparably powerful Devil Aura. To some extent, the current Devil Aura was far stronger than when he had faced the Demonic Dragon when he had been trapped in


    the Dragon-trapping Mountain.


    "The evil dragon is resurrected?" Gu You was also stunned.


    "No!" It was rare for Ao Shi to frown. He bit his lip and said, "This Devil Aura is simr to the evil dragon''s, but stronger."


    "It''s impossible, isn''t it?" Wang


    Huanzhi immediately opened his mouth in shock. "The evil dragon is already the Devil Incarnate King of the ancient times. Its Devilish Killing Power''s so strong that no one can defeat it today. How could there still bea Devilish Killing Intent stronger than his?"


    "What happened over there?"


    Ao Shi did not answer. He just stared at the other side. He also wanted to know what was going on.

 Chapter 2807

    Chapter 2807


    The evil dragon had a rare Devil Aura that was extremely powerful. However, it had been suppressed by the God''s Shackles for many years and weakened a little. Although its body was killed by Samuel, its essence and blood werepletely absorbed by Samuel. Moreover, without the God''s Shackles, the Devilish Power was stronger than before.


    Most importantly, an unknown secret had cast a different Devil Aura!


    Yes, it was the divine blood of Samuel.


    It was hard to say whether the Demonic Blood had melted the God Blood or the God Blood devoured the Demonic Blood. However, the two extremely powerful forces could exist in Samuel''s body at the same time, so they were integrated.


    There was a god in the devil, a devil in the god, and a strange poison with evil. This blood was probably extremely rare in Eight Direction World. The top of the Blue Mountain in the center of the area might be able to feel the horror and abnormality of the Devilish Power more than anyone else. Those with low cultivation even lost themselves in the Devil Aura. Their eyes were blood-red and they approached Samuel like walking dead.


    At this time, those with higher cultivation also hurriedly sat on the spot, holding their breath and focusing their attention. They forced their energy to resist the damage of the Devilish Power. But even so, the extremely strong Devilish Power still went straight to their hearts.


    Many people were meditating on the spot while spewing blood. The scene was extremely shocking.


    "What... what''s going on?" Lu Ruoxuan had just sent Lu Wushen to the main tent to rest, but after a short while, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. So he rushed out with Lu Yongsheng and the others. When he saw the situation in front of him, he waspletely stunned.


    The world had changed. It was horrible, like a ce of Asura on earth.


    "Master... Master..." Lu Yongsheng trembled all over and pointed at Samuel and Lu Ruoxin. He was so scared that his face turned pale and he stammered.


    Looking around, Lu Ruoxuan''s eyes widened.


    ck clouds pressed down, light beams fell to the ground, Devil Aura filled the air, and evil spirit rose to the sky.


    Samuel''s eyes were red with blood and his skin was white and veins were ck. He was like a devil from hell, the Asura God.


    "Samuel?" Lu Ruoxuan''s eyes froze, as if he had seen a ghost. He roared in a hurry, "Isn''t that guy dead?"


    Lu Yongsheng was even more shocked than him. How could he answer him?


    "Puff!"


    Suddenly, at this time, arge number of disciples with medium cultivation of the top of the Blue Mountain who was meditating on the spot opened their mouths in unison and spat out blood. For a time, thousands of blood spurted out, forming a huge blood fog one meter high. The scene was extremely tragic.


    "What are you waiting for? Help!"


    At this time, Lu Wushen did not


    notice it. He also rushed out from inside and shouted. Ignoring the injuries on his body, he jumped up and rushed over. Then he waved the golden light in his hand, and a huge golden barrier directly blocked in front of the disciples like a


    transparent wall.


    Behind him, a group of masters from the top of the Blue Mountain also jumped up to support the barrier.


    As soon as the barrier was put together, the golden light instantly blocked the ck Devil Aura. When the two energies came into contact, the barrier creaked.


    And those scattered people who


    gathered close to watch the fun did not have such good luck. Without the protection of masters, many people directly attacked the heart of Devil Aura on the spot. They either died on the spot or turned into walking dead. Their whole bodies turned ck like zombies, unconsciously gathering toward Samuel.


    In just a moment, there were hundreds of zombies behind Samuel. They stood behind Samuel and bowed slightly.


    "Hold on." Lu Wushen shouted softly. With the help of the masters, he slightly restrained his strength, and then had time and energy to look at Samuel.


    But when he saw Samuel''s condition, he was also stunned, just like Ao Shi.


    "Grandpa... Samuel is dead, isn''t he? How... how could this be?" Lu Ruoxuan asked this shocking question almost like everyone else.


    Lu Wushen closed his lips tightly. "You f*cking ask me, who am I f*cking asking?"


    As the True God, the person who had been sentenced to death suddenly came back to life, and even he himself was confused. However, Lu Wushen knew that this must have something to do with the demonic dragon''s blood essence.


    "Yes!" After receiving the order, Lu Ruoxuan waved his hand at Lu Yongsheng. Without saying a word, he selected dozens of masters and rushed to the side where there were most loose cultivators.


    A momentter, a white energy wall rose again. Although it was not as good as the wall made by Lu Wushen, it could barely resist the invasion of the Devil Aura with the support of everyone.


    The centermost Lu Ruoxin''s beautiful face was covered with sweat.


    But almost at this moment...


    Hong!


    The ck Qi on Samuel''s body suddenly soared into the sky. With a red light, the two energies turned into a huge light column and shot directly into the center of the vortex in the sky.


    Hong!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    An enormous wave of energy suddenly exploded from Samuel''s body. From the distance, it looked like a ck dragon shadow!

 Chapter 2808

    Chapter 2808


    "Bang!"


    Even though Lu Ruoxin reacted the fastest and held the Xuanyuan Sword in the vast sky to block the attack, coupled with the Common People and Eternal Life, they were still sent flying dozens of meters away by the explosive energy.


    There was a deep scar on the ground.


    "Oh!"


    Lu Ruoxin felt the sweetness in her throat and extremely ufortable.


    But before she could feel ufortable, Lu Ruoxin had to frown as if she was facing a formidable enemy.


    "Roar!"


    A dragon shadow formed by a huge ck Devil Aura was hovering behind Samuel. The dragon was so big and its power was daunting. "Hua!"


    The crowd burst into an uproar!


    "The demonic dragon? Isn''t this the demonic dragon from the Dragon Trapping Mountain?"


    "Damn it, is it still alive?"


    "It''s dead, but it has already been reborn in an even more terrifying way. It ced its hopes on Samuel''s body, using Samuel''s corpse to recover its soul!"


    "If the evil dragon appears again, the human world will be purgatory again."


    On the side of the Loose Cultivators, when they heard the evil dragon, their faces changed, and their hearts turned cold when they saw the ck shadow!


    They were so far away that they even began to retreat slightly at this time.


    "Demonic Dragon!"


    At this time, Ao Shi rushed to the top of the Blue Mountain with arge group of people. But when he was halfway, he was interrupted by the sky- covering dragon. A group of people looked up in shock and did not know what to do.


    "Elder Ao, the demonic dragon seems to be resurrected with the help of Samuel body," Wang Huanzhi said in surprise.


    What they didn''t know was that the Demonic Dragon was not resurrected by Samuel, but given their knowledge, how could they think that there was another possibility?


    Ao Shi''s expression was ice-cold. He did not say a word.


    "I don''t care if he''s a demonic dragon or Samuel. Kill him without exception!" Ye Gucheng said coldly, his eyes full of murderous intent!


    "Just you?" Ao Shi shouted coldly, full of disdain.


    Just as Ye Gucheng was about to refute, Samuel moved again!


    When the demonic dragon''s soul was released and intertwined with the soul of Samuel, both sides were in harmony and chaotic fighting. However, the two could move two forces, and their bodies reached their peak.From N?velDrama.Org.


    The evil dragon curled up and roared!


    It broke through the sky!


    "Long live the devil gods!"


    With the sound of the dragon, the group of zombies behind it all knelt down and shouted in unison, shaking the sky!


    "Samuel!" Seeing thest trace of humanity in Samuel''s eyes, Lu Ruoxin shouted anxiously.


    But at that time, it was useless!


    "Roar!"


    "Kill!"


    Pangu Axe suddenly came out, and the heavenly fire and moon wheel moved with it. The four divine beasts appeared in unison!


    However, under the cover of the ck gas, the color of Pangu Axe had changed. The golden Divine energy was no longer there. Instead, it was surrounded by more ck gas, and the golden light was added to the red!


    The Heavenly Fire was was ck and red likeva, and the Moon Wheel was purple and ck like a flood dragon. The Four Divine Beasts did not have the power of the previous holy light. Their bodies turned ck, and there was only evil and fear around them.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel suddenly jumped up and shed at the sky with Pangu Axe wrapped in ck gas. "Xin''er, be careful."


    Lu Wushen shouted in a hurry, but at this time, the giant axe was already down.


    "Northern Darkness Four Souls


    Formation!" Lu Ruoxin cried out in a hurry. Her body turned into four and blocked it with the four Xuanyuan Swords.


    QUOAS


    "Boom!!"


    When the axe and sword met, the aftermath exploded!


    Peng!


    Half of Lu Ruoxin''s slender legs suddenly sank into the mud, and the hands holding the four Xuanyuan Swords trembled slightly!


    "What a powerful force!"


    "Damn it. Can''t even Lu Ruoxin take it?"


    The people in the distance were all shocked.


    "Kill!"


    Samuel roared again.


    "Bang!"


    Four figures'' legs were exposed outside the mud, their knees


    suddenly kneeling on the ground,


    eighDarms even more sopletely sticking to their shoulders! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was not at the same level at all!


    It was like an adult beating a child.


    "Elder Lu, Miss is in danger." Lu Yongsheng and dozens of masters were ready to rush to rescue her.


    Lu Wushen stared at Samuel without saying a word.


    "The Common People, Eternal Life!"


    Swish swish!


    Green light and white light flew out from her hand and suddenly attacked Pangu Axe from both left and right directions!


    "Boom!"


    An explosion!


    Taking advantage of this time, Lu Ruoxin urged the energy and hurriedly escaped.


    "It hurts!" Looking at Samuel coldly, Lu Ruoxin had mixed feelings.


    Her arms went limp and her feet hurt. How could she be so embarrassed!


    "I''ll hold him back. You go and save Miss," Lu Wushen ordered coldly.


    "Yes!" Lu Yongsheng nodded and hurriedly asked a group of experts to prepare.


    There was only Lu Ruoxin in Samuel''s blood-red eyes.


    An evil smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. He clenched Pangu Axe in his hand and smiled ferociously.


    "Those who touch my wife and daughter will die!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel suddenly disappeared, leaving only wisps of ck gas.


    Lu Ruoxin was stunned, but the next second, she suddenly frowned!


    "Hu!"


    In front of her, a giant axe with extremely strong ck Qi was already standing on her forehead...


    The distance between the two was actually less than a single inch...

 Chapter 2809

    Chapter 2809


    "Buzz!"


    Although the axe had not touched Lu Ruoxin''s body, the wind carried by the axe made Lu Ruoxin look as if she had been cut by a knife.


    At this time, the proud and aloof Lu Ruoxin finally felt that death was so close to her for the first time.


    "Swish!" "Bang!"


    Almost at this moment, the giant axe suddenly rang, and a long golden sword appeared at the right time, blocking the axe and Lu Ruoxin.


    With a ferocious sound, the giant axe was blocked, and a golden figure stood in front of Lu Ruoxin.


    "Grandpa." Lu Ruoxin was slightly surprised and moved.


    Lu Wushen did not say a word. His eyes were fixed on Samuel in front of him. From Samuel''s body, he felt an extremely strong Devilish Power, as well as... a strange power that he had never seen before.


    It was impossible for Lu Wushen to see the new energy in Samuel''s divine blood. It was not that he had seen little as a True God, but that some changes in Samuel were really incredible.


    At this time, Lu Yongsheng also arrived quietly with a team of masters and saved Lu Ruoxin ording to Lu Wushen''s order.


    "You can leave first," Lu Wushen said softly.


    "Grandpa, be careful, he... he seems to have gone mad!" Before leaving, Lu Ruoxin didn''t forget to remind hLu Wushen.


    "This kid''s eyes are full of anger and murderous intent. I know it." Lu Wushen nodded, nced coldly at Samuel, and said coldly. "First Miss, let''s leave first."


    After Lu Yongsheng finished speaking, he called the masters to protect Lu Ruoxuan and began to retreat outside.


    It was fine if they didn''t move, but as soon as they moved, Samuel''s blood-red eyes were immediately locked, and the ck Qi on his body was surging. He was ready to move.


    "Roar!"


    The next second, the ck gas shook and Samuel flew directly toward Lu Ruoxin and others.


    "Kid, I am here. You can''t be so arrogant!" Lu Wushen roared angrily and flew over to stop him.


    "Roar!"


    Being blocked by Lu Wushen, Samuel roared and the ck air in his body suddenly became violent. Without saying a word, he immediately attacked Lu Wushen.


    "F*ck, Samuel and Lu Wushen are fighting."


    "Although I scoffed at Samuel''s brainless behavior, it''s also our fortune to see the True God make a move."


    "That''s right. How many people are not qualified to see the real power of the True God, but we can open our eyes today."


    "I''m not as pessimistic as you. Although Samuel may not be as good as the True God, don''t forget that Samuel is not so vulnerable. You should know that in the whole Eight Direction World, there are countless legends created by him. Maybe he can create some great deeds today. And you and I are the ones who are witnessing these great deeds."


    "That''s right. Don''t forget that Samuel is no longer Samuel, but possessed by the evil dragon. This is an ancient evil dragon, and no one knows its power. Maybe this is a fierce battle."


    "No matter how strong the demonic dragon is, is it stronger than the True God? I don''t deny that the demonic dragon is powerful, nor do I deny that Samuel is powerful. He is the light of our Loose Cultivator, but faith is not blind, and not brainless. In front of the True God, Samuel and the demonic dragon are just two clowns. Even if the demonic dragon killed Samuel and borrowed his body, it is the same."


    The onlookers were arguing fiercely.


    Some stood on the side of the True God, and some stood beside


    Samuel. Although they knew that et


    Samuel was no longer Samuel, but just a substitute and puppet of the devil dragon. But in their hearts, Samuel was always their former faith.


    Therefore, they more or less had a glimmer of hope and luck for Samuel. Even they themselves knew that these hopes were very slim.


    At this time, Ao Shi also rushed over with his men. Seeing Lu Wushen fighting with Samuel with ck smoke, he could not help but be stunned. After learning that Samuel had been swallowed by the evil dragon, Ao Shi rxed a little and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Like him, the same was true for Wang Huanzhi, Ye Gucheng, and others.


    "Elder Ao, what should we do now?" Wang Huanzhi asked softly.


    "If he is a demonic dragon, I naturally can''t keep him. The demonic dragon has descended and the world is in chaos. As the True God, I should kill the demon." Ao Shi said coldly, "Besides, everyone in the world is watching. Can I not take action?"


    "But not now," Ao Shi said indifferently.


    "It''s good to let that old thing Lu Wushen try this guy first. If he knows the bottom line of this guy, it can also consume a wave of Lu Wushen." Ye Gucheng immediately understood Ao Shi''s meaning andughed softly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sudden explosion from Samuel and Lu Wushen.


    Although the two of them fought all the way up to the sky from the ground, there were all kinds of explosions around them. For a time, dust and smoke rose, wind and clouds rolled up, and explosions were heard everywhere.


    Samuel''s moves were continuous. Tai Yan mental cultivation method, the Great Void Divine Steps, Formless Divine Skill, Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel were constantly used. The Devil Aura all over his body was overwhelming and his body was full of murderous spirit. The power in his hand was extremely overbearing.


    Lu Wushen''s body was protected by the golden light, and his divine power was continuous. His ability came with ease. Although it was notplicated, his level was clear and his skill was extremely stable. He was not only a high-level the True God, but also a master. He was calm when fighting with Samuel. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When the two of them fought, it was like a sh of lightning. It made people''s hearts beat faster and dazzled.


    From a certain point of view, most of them could only watch the fun. With their cultivation, they could not see that the two of them had already made thousands of moves in a second.


    Peng!


    With a huge explosion, a huge light burst out in the sky, and Samuel and Lu Wushen retreated several meters respectively.


    The two of them looked into the distance!!


    Samuel''s face was as cold as frost, and his blood-red eyes were full of fighting spirit!


    Lu Wushen narrowed his eyes and looked determined, but his right hand that was hidden behind his back was slightly numb, and he was very shocked.


    "Kill!"


    With another roar, the ck Qi in Samuel''s right hand condensed and sped up.


    "You..." Lu Wushen looked at Samuel angrily. Samuel''s attack was so fierce. "If a tiger doesn''t show its power, do you really think I am a sick cat?" "Are youing? I''ll apany you!"


    Lu Wushen shouted. Facing such a simple and straightforward provocation from Samuel, he felt extremely ashamed. The divine power in his hand was concentrated. He no longer talked nonsense and lifted himself up.


    One ck and one gold, one devil and one god, each condensed their right fists,pletely putting down their defense and fully attacking!


    "Come on!"


    The two fists collided!Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2810

    Chapter 2810


    It was a battle of pure strength and pure offensive.


    A pin against an awl!!


    "Bang!!"


    The two fists met, and the shadow of the evil dragon behind Samuel suddenly shed out. It opened its bloody mouth and roared overbearingly. A golden light appeared behind Lu Wushen, and a golden man stood cross-legged with golden light shining brightly on his body.


    The shadow of the evil dragon turned into ck gas and rushed out of Samuel''s arm. The golden man also turned into a golden light and went through Lu Wushen''s arm.


    The two breaths of time passed. As the roar sounded, the air waves on the ground fell, the ground trembled, the Dragon-trapping mountain swayed, and the nts fell down. In the sky, the wind and clouds changed, andyers of clouds rolled!


    Then, the remaining power of the explosion spread out in all directions.


    Hong!!


    Even with the protection of the energy wall, the loose cultivator alliance was directly smashed by the remnant power, and tens of thousands of people were directly knocked to the ground by the remnant power. The golden Bounded Domain on the top of Blue Mountain was almost broken into pieces. "F*ck!"


    "Damn it, what the hell?"


    On the side of the Loose Cultivator, arge group of people struggled to get up from the ground with dust on their faces, and shouted abuse because of shock.


    Ye Gucheng''s hand slightly blocked in front of his forehead. When the remaining power came, although he knew that there was a golden energy shield to protect them, he subconsciously covered his body with his hand.


    Because he could feel that the remaining power of the explosion was extremely strong, he had such a careless action.


    Looking coldly at the center of the explosion, Ye Gucheng felt extremely ufortable, because it was Samuel and Lu Wushen who had such a remnant power.


    Whether Samuel won or lost, Ye Gucheng could not deny that Samuel had been a good-for-nothing ve of the Void Sect until today, when he could fight with the True God with all his strength. As for himself, the genius of the Void Sect, who thought highly of himself, could only watch here eagerly. Only he could taste the bitterness of it.


    The remaining power dissipated, and the smoke of gunpowder slowly dissipated from the core point of the explosion.


    Lu Wushen stood in the air with his hands sped behind his back and his chest straight. He was arrogant in the wind, showing the power of the True God.


    On the opposite side, the ck air began to dissipate. Everyone widened their eyes and stared there nervously.


    When a breeze blew, the ck air dispersed even faster. However, when the ck air dispersed, what was revealed was Samuel with the blood hair, white skin, and ck veins of Samuel standing there.


    He stood proudly, his bloody eyes ruthless, cold and spiritless.


    "Oh my god!" Someone madly pulled his hair. He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    To think that Samuel was still standing in the air after letting go of the defensive attack against the True God. What did that mean?


    "That fellow... that fellow can actually confront the True God in such a manner?"


    "This is impossible, this is impossible."


    "The True God is the strongest in the world. Even if it is an extraordinary Individual Immortal, there is no way that he can be so powerful in front of the True God, right? Samuel..."


    "A pervert, a pervert. I''ve told you a long time ago that Samuel has created countless miracles. Today, he will definitely seed."


    "No, it''s not Samuel; it''s the demonic dragon from the Dragon Trapping Mountain. It''s over, it''s over. If the demonic dragon continues to be so strong after its reincarnation after devouring Samuel, wouldn''t we be facing a huge disaster in the future?"


    Quite a number of people looked at each other in dismay after these words sounded. That was right. Such a strong demon would naturally be plunged into misery in the human world in the future. This group of people, who had once fought with the demonic dragon, would receive a fierce retaliationT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    from the demonic dragon. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I support the True God Lu, annihte the evil dragon!" Someone shouted. Then, many independent cultivators also shouted, and the crowd was excited.


    "Elder Ao, they''re shouting over there." Wang Huanzhi was pulled back from the shock and said in a hurry.


    They didn''t care about the people of the world, but care about their own safety. They just found a high-sounding excuse in the name of justice.


    Ao Shi''s eyebrows narrowed slightly. He looked into the distance quietly, but he had countless thoughts in his mind.


    He saw the fight between Samuel and Lu Wushen and was shocked. Unlike anyone else, Ao Shi was not watching the fun, but watching the game. As the True God, he could clearly see every fight between Samuel and Lu Wushen.


    But because he could see it clearly, he was more shocked than anyone else.


    Everyone was supporting Lu Wushen to annihte the evil dragon, but in Ao Shi''s eyes, could Lu Wushen do it? "Shout?" Ao Shi chuckled and said disdainfully, "So what? Do you want to kill someone with these bluffs?" "Elder Ao, you mean..." Wang Huanzhi was a little confused.


    Everyone also looked at Ao Shi with confusion. It was really difficult to understand why he said this.

 Chapter 2811

    Chapter 2811


    Ye Gucheng took a step forward and said with some dissatisfaction, "Although he is seriously ill, he can still withstand the attack of Samuel, and he obviously has an advantage. Even if Samuel is possessed by the demonic dragon, he is just so-so. Grandpa, I''m afraid you think too much."


    Ao Shi''s expression immediately became ice-cold. He lowered his head and shouted, "Idiot!"


    "Huanzhi, mobilize the troops and help the top of Blue Mountain support the defensive Bounded Domain. All of you are not allowed toe out without my order, understand?" Ao Shi ordered.


    Wang Huanzhi was puzzled, but he hesitated for a moment and nodded. "Yes."


    Ao Shi was silent and sighed. At this time, he came to the group of people who had just saved Lu Ruoxin.


    "Greetings, Elder Ao."


    "Grandpa Ao."


    When they saw Ao Shiing over, they saluted him respectfully. All of them were dusty and embarrassed.


    "Xin''er, has Samuel really lost his mind?"


    After a moment of silence, Lu Ruoxin hesitated and nodded. "Yes."


    "Oh!"


    Ao Shi slightly frowned. He raised his head and looked to the other side. "I understand. You should go to the back and rest." "Grandpa Ao, why do you ask this?" As soon as Lu Ruoxin walked a step away, she couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. Since he''s a demon, I won''t let him do whatever he wants."


    "There''s no need. My grandfather will handle it." Lu Ruoxin said and turned to leave.


    In the face of Lu Ruoxin''s cold and arrogant words, Ye Gucheng, Wang Huanzhi, and others couldn''t help looking at each other. However, although they were a little unhappy with Lu Ruoxin''s disrespect for Ao Shi, they agreed with Lu Ruoxin''s words in their hearts.


    They didn''t know why Ao Shi came to Lu Ruoxin.


    Ao Shi just smiled and stood with his hands behind his back, looking calm.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    In contrast, Lu Wushen was not as rxed as he was. Although he was also standing with his hands sped behind his back and his face calm, his heart was like the sea during a tsunami. Not only was it as simple as a stormy sea, but also...


    There was even a fierce wind, which was shocking!


    His right fist, which was hidden behind him, was slightly bleeding from his palm, and the sharp pain from his right arm went deep into his bones. Even though he was ill, he was thinner than a camel. As the True God, he had suffered a great loss under the collision with Samuel.


    At the same time, he was extremely angry, but he still had a lingering fear for Samuel who hadpletely joined the Devil.


    But the power of the True God could not be vited, and no one was allowed to tarnish the Lu family''s face. He would definitely insist and not retreat. "Those who stand in my way, die!"


    With a cold shout, Samuel gritted his teeth and roared angrily. He sped up and rushed toward Lu Wushen again.


    "Come on!"


    Samuel shouted. Facing Samuel''s attack again, u Wushen did not dare to be careless and didn''t dare to confront him head-on. He could ran his energy, and a divine light immediately appeared in the air. As Lu Wushen waved his hand, the divine light expanded like the sun, reced Lu Wushen''s body, and directly blocked Samuel.


    Samuel immediately got into the divine light.


    "God-trapping Spell!"


    "Stop!"


    With a light shout, a golden light shed in Lu Wushen''s hand, and a stream of flowing light burst out directly from his hand and pointed directly into the circle of divine light. Suddenly, the golden light flourished, and Samuel that drilled into not only disappeared, but also stayed motionless in the circle of golden light.


    "Good!"


    "Well done. As I said, the True God is the True God, and no one can covet it. The evil dragon, or Samuel, is really stupid. If it were me, I would have escaped at this time. Why should I fight with him head-on?"


    Seeing the golden light trapping Samuel, everyone was overjoyed. Even some people who supported Samuel couldn''t help but turn to Lu Wushen and tter him.


    Only a few people who had always been loyal to Samuel lowered their heads helplessly, feeling sad.


    "Elder Ao, it seems that you worry too much." Wang Huanzhi couldn''t help but let out a long sigh and said with a smile.


    Although it would offend Ao Shi, Wang Huanzhi did want to vent his depression. Since Ao Shi came, Ao Shi had the final say in everything. Although it should be so, Wang Huanzhi had so many subordinates, so he needed his prestige.


    Of course, he did not want to support Wang Huanzhi. He just wanted to suppress Samuel.


    "Really?" Ao Shi didn''t let down his guard at all. He stared at the divine light in the air.


    However, almost at this moment, the divine light, which had been quiet all the time, suddenly became even quieter. If it were not for the fact that Lu Wushen had been maintaining the power of the divine light with the flowing light, it would be as quiet as stagnant water now!


    But the next second, the divine light suddenly exploded, and a ck shadow suddenly jumped out...

 Chapter 2812

    Chapter 2812


    "Swish!"


    The ck shadow broke through the light and directly jumped out. The circle of divine light behind him rose into the air and did not move. It was almost the same as everyone else, as if it had not reacted yet!


    The ck shadow stood up. He lifted the huge axe in his hand and the energy between the axes moved slightly. Samuel''s expression was already icy-cold as he broke out of the light while the ck fog permeated the air.


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the same time, Lu Wushen, who was controlling the flowing light, exploded with the divine light, and the connected flowing light suddenly bounced back. Lu Wushen only felt a strange forceing at him, and then he bounced several meters away. With a puff, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "What!"


    On the ground, seeing this scene, everyone couldn''t help shouting in shock.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How is this possible? That guy directly broke the True God Lu''s imprisonment?"


    "Even... he even injured the True God Lu."


    "What kind of pervert is this Samuel?"


    "Damn it, it''s not Samuel''s ability, but the evil dragon is too fierce. It took advantage of the time when the True God Lu was injured... If the True God Lu was not injured, it would not be like this."


    Many people suddenly became dissatisfied and scolded Samuel.


    Obviously, in the eyes of most people, it was hard to ept that Samuel had seeded in challenging the authority in everyone''s eyes.


    The challenge would inevitably be condemned and dissatisfied out of jealousy.


    "That''s impossible."


    On the other side of the top of the Blue Mountain, Wang Huanzhi''s smile froze on his face. How proud he was just now, how embarrassed and shocked he was now.


    On the other side of Ye Gucheng''s side, he gritted his teeth with a sizzling sound. The dissatisfaction and unwillingness in his eyes turned into countless anger.


    Seeing that Lu Wushen was injured, the hearts of Lu Ruoxuan and Lu Ruoxin rose to their throats.


    "Kill!"


    Samuel roared. The ck figure suddenly turned back and rushed toward Lu Wushen like a bolt of lightning.


    Lu Wushen was sent flying and his body was not steady. Facing the fierce attack of Samuel, he was flustered and exhausted.


    One was like a fierce tigering out of the cage, fierce, bloodthirsty, and aggressive. The other was like a lion in its prime. Although he had countless skills and the power was still there, he was a little tired of dealing with Samuel because he was old and injured.


    "Demonic Dragon Kill!"


    "Roar!"


    After hundreds of quick punches, Samuel suddenly bounced up, shook hands, and rushed down!


    Hong!


    In the blink of an eye, the shadow of the demonic dragon behind him spread out like a man and a dragon!


    In a hurry, Lu Wushen put his palms together and took the punch with his right hand!


    Peng!


    Behind him, the remaining power exploded for another hundred miles!


    "Demonic Dragon, how dare you!" Lu Wushen roared and flipped his left palm. A golden symbol immediately appeared in his palm and was suddenly pushed out.


    "Heavenly God Palm!"


    "Roar!"


    Samuel''s left hand turned into a fist at the same time and swung.


    Peng!


    Another huge explosion!


    However, after the explosion, the two men''s fists and palms still met, and they did not give in. One was golden and the other was ck. They confronted each other through the air.


    Everyone held their breath, not daring to take a deep breath.


    Ao Shi''s eyes were bright. He stared at the two of them with indescribableplicated emotions.


    The True God versus Devil King!


    Heaven and earth, the sun versus the moon, the Orthodox Path versus the evil spirit!


    The power of the two collided with each other!


    "Ha!"


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, both of them let out a low roar, activating their own energy to the maximum.


    Then they fell into a stalemate again.


    A secondter...


    Two seconds...


    Three seconds!


    Ten seconds...


    Suddenly, at this moment, the ck gas around Samuel suddenly shed, and the golden light of Lu Wushen on the opposite side dissipated. Something shocking happened.


    On both sides of the battle, Samuel slowly took a step forward, and Lu Wushen slowly took a step back.


    Although the distance between them was almost invisible to the naked eye, there was a person present who could see all this.


    "Hold on, the True God Lu."


    "How can God be hurt by the devil? Trial him, the True God Lu."


    "Grandpa,e on."


    Hearing everyone''s nervous cheers, Ao Shi''s cold eyes shed. He could not go on like this.


    Although he hoped that Lu Wushen would die earlier, it was definitely not the time now.


    Lu Wushen''s defeat was equivalent to the defeat of the True God. He, who was also a True God, had the same fame as Lu Wushen to some extent. If a True God was defeated, wasn''t it equivalent to another True God being defeated?


    Moreover, if Samuel had the ability to kill Lu Wushen, was it possible that Samuel would one day kill him?


    Although they were all threats, it was obvious that this choice was not difficult to make.


    Moreover, killing demons was of great help to his reputation.


    Thinking of this, Ao Shi turned into a red golden light and shot straight to the battlefield like a meteor.


    "Damn it, the True God Ao has also taken action."


    What''s going on? Why does the True God Ao want to join? Is the True God Lu dying?


    "I don''t think so. Isn''t the True God Lu evenly matched with the demonic dragon?"


    "Haha, after all, the True God Lu is injured. I think the True God Ao doesn''t want his old friend to deal with this evil dragon with all his strength when he was injured."


    "You''re right. Besides, it''s the True God''s duty to eliminate demons and protect the Dao."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ao Shi''s golden-red flowing light rushed toward Samuel.


    Hong!


    Samuel, who had just had a weak advantage, was hit directly by a stream of flowing light. In a hurry, he withdrew his hand to the ce where the flowing light hit, and the remaining fire was still burning.


    Samuel''s blood-red eyes suddenly frown. He looks extremely impatient.


    "Brother Ao?" Lu Wushen let out a long sigh of relief. When he saw the personing, he could not help but say withplicated emotions. "Brother Lu, are you all right?" Ao Shi said with a chuckle.


    "To enforce justice on behalf of heaven, can I refuse?" Lu Wushen smiled bitterly.


    "It''s hard to tell how many years we''ve been fighting each other. Today, can you still hang on? Or should we follow the old rules? Whoever hurts him


    the most will win."


    "No problem."


    Then, they turned into two streams of flowing light and attacked Samuel.


    During this period, someone shouted, "Kill the demons and execute the devils. enforce justice on behalf of heaven!"


    "Two against one, you seem to have made a big deal out of it." In Eight Direction World, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled bitterly.


    The sweeping old man gently


    stroked his beard and said sweetly,


    "Aren''t the two of them the best


    stones to test? The iron will be


    l


    refined and the jade will be polished.


    Whether Samuel is jade or iron, today is the best time to test."

 Chapter 2813

    Chapter 2813


    "But 3Samuel has entered the devil and has lost his mind. I''m afraid..."


    "What is it called a devil? What is it called Dao? As long as you have a good intention, even a devil will be a Dao. If you have an evil intention, a god will be a devil, a devil will be a dDao, a Dao will be a devil. It is just a matter of one''s will." The sweeping old manughed softly.


    "One Thought Heaven? One Thought Hell?" the Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled.


    "There are feelings in Samuel''s heart, so for God, he has something to do, but for the devil, it is the only pir to stabilize his mind. Everything in the world has two sides. You have to look carefully." The sweeping old man smiled.


    "If he wants to protect himself from the two True Gods, Yvonne is the best choice for Samuel," the Eight Destions Heavenly Book said.


    The sweeping old man nodded. "Yes, love will trap him, but it will also help him. You need to know that deep love may not be a burden in the ways of Heaven. It''s just that many people have realized it wrong."


    "I hope that Yvonne can wake him up. It''s not in vain for you to do so much for him. Once he learns the Outer-body Incarnation and has the Demonic Blood to protect him, he will have a foundation to fight with the two True Gods."


    "I''m also looking forward to seeing just how far that fellow''s thoughts will go. Theoretically speaking, when he reached the Grand Completion Realm, he would not be afraid of Lu and Ao and both of us at all, much less Lu and Ao." The sweeping old man said with some expectation.


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Bookughed. Although he did not say anything, his eyes were no different from the sweeping old man''s!


    A momentter, he suddenly smiled and said, "In fact, I''m more looking forward to it than you. After all, I sacrificed myself to be his ve. If he doesn''t have the ability, I would lose face if I say it out."


    Outside the field.


    It could be said that the battlefield was dazzling because of the magic fight between the two gods and the demon. The aftermath of the explosion was like crazy. Although the free cultivator alliance had set up a new barrier for the second time, it could not withstand such a high-level and frequent bombardment. In just a short time, the loose cultivator alliance was already full of wounds, with very few ck smokes and a lot of deaths. However, even so, none of the Individual Cultivators retreated. They all bowed and watched the battle with great interest.


    For them, they would rather die than miss such a shocking battle.


    A True God''s attack was already unprecedented, and they could not see two True Gods fighting for tens of thousands of years. If one more demon was added, it would be unheard of and never seen.


    Ao Shi''s flowing light was all over the ce. The surrounding Divine Energy had already turned into a ck and red star sea. Lu Wushen''s side was also shining with golden light. Behind him was a golden star sea.


    The opposite Samuel was full of Devil Aura, and there were ck and silver clouds behind him. The three of them looked as if they were the three Milky Way systems in the sky.


    As the three star seas continuously interweaved, they continuously withdrew. Explosions sounded, and rumbling sounds continuously rang out. Half of the sky seemed to have been smashed apart.


    "Ten thousand swords returning to the sect!"


    With Lu Wushen''s angry roar, countless sword Qi were generated from the turning stars behind him, rushing straight to Samuel. Every sword i had the golden power to cover it''s body, as if it had been refined by the immortal fire. Each of them had the power to destroy everything.


    "Roaring Sea!"


    The star Sea on Ao Shi''s side also changed. The Star sea turned into thousands of drops of water. Each drop of water carried a blue Mysterious Fire and was wrapped in mysterious ice. It turned into a rain of arrows and attacked Samuel.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Demonic Dragon Anger!"


    Roar!


    Behind Samuel, the Devilish ck Qi turned into several giant dragons, hovering in the air. Then, it raised its head and opened the mouth of the blood basin.


    Boom!


    As soon as the three met, they exploded in all directions. Ten


    thousand swords cut the dragon, the dragon blocked ten thousand


    swords, and the ice-cold Mystone"


    Fire attacked the dragon. The dragon tail swept through


    thousands of troops. For a moment, the scene was tense and exciting


    enough to suffocate people. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, the dragon body could notpletely defend against the two True Gods. Several golden swords and Mysterious Ice Fire rushed to Samuel. "Swish swish!"


    With the protection of the four beasts of Samuel, the ck and purple light of the Indestructible Armor flourished. The golden sword and the Mysterious Ice Fire only left ck smoke and ck air on his body before falling down.


    "Eight Demonic Dragons!"


    "Kill them!"


    With the support of the blood column, tSamuel''s body wrapped in by ck Qi suddenly emitted red light.


    "Roar!"


    Then, Samuel suddenly turned into ck air, and the ck air led the whole sea of ck air behind him to suddenly jump out and pounce on Lu Wushen. Just as the ck air passed through the air, a ck and red dragon suddenly opened the mouth and suddenly attacked.


    "F*ck you, you f*cking hitting me." Lu Wushen cursed in his heart, feeling extremely depressed.


    He and Ao Shi were there at the same time, but from beginning to end, Samuel had basically been staring at him and fighting fiercely. However, Samuel had always turned a blind eye to Ao Shi, who was in his prime, and only guarded against attacks.


    However, although he was depressed, Lu Wushen did not dare to slight him, because the red and ck dragon in front of him, which was only hundreds of meters away from him, was already aggressive...

 Chapter 2814

    Chapter 2814


    Suddenly, a golden pen appeared in Lu Wushen''s hand.


    Then, the golden star sea suddenly moved.


    "Bring the pen and break mountains and rivers."


    With an angry roar, the sea of stars turned into a curtain, from the sky to the earth, and It seemed to have been connected to heaven and earth. Above the curtain, there was flowing light and endless brilliance.


    However, if one looked closely, they would find that there was a dazzling golden silk painting on the curtain.


    The mountains and rivers crisscrossed in the painting, and the trees grew. They moved north and south, covering the southeast. They fell from the sky like a waterfall, showing everyone beautiful scenery of the supermundane world.


    "Damn it, the Mountain River Map."


    "Under the golden pen, all the mountains and rivers are here. When the pen falls, all mountains and rivers will be destroyed!"


    "Heavens! In my lifetime, I actually saw the destruction of mountains and rivers!"


    Countless people looked at the mountains and rivers in the waterfall, and their eyes couldn''t help but emit scorching light...


    "The Mountain River Map..." Wang Huanzhi was also shocked, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    "What is Mountain River Map?" Ye Gucheng asked, not knowing much about it.


    "Although Mountain River Map is a painting, it was created by Goddess Nvywa, one of the ancient gods. The painting can transform into all things, and the inside is different from the outside world. It can nourish people. However, it is also a shackle of the dungeon. It has infinite achievements and is omnipotent. Therefore, it is another magic tool, a supreme treasure. It is said that 10,000 years ago, the top of the Blue Mountain was on the verge of death like the Fu family today. Fortunately, a True God got Mountain River Map."


    "The True God relied on the Mountain River Map to reach the peak of his life. From then on, he fought all over the world and was invincible and awe- inspiring in Jianghu. He also led the Lu family back to the ranks of the True Gods. The faces of the people in Jianghu were afraid when they heard him," Gu You said softly.


    Since she was a child, he shad read a lot of poetry and books. The secret of the Mountain River Map was naturally recorded in a big family like the Evesting Sea.


    "I heard that the Mountain River Map was buried in Tomb of the God after the True God of the Lu Family died, so it could be passed down to the next one. However, this has always been a rumor. I didn''t expect it to be true." Wang Huanzhi''s eyes were full of envy, and he couldn''t help murmuring. But such risks were too big, because Tomb of the God might not necessarily be inherited by his descendants, such as today''s Fu family.


    If someone else were to inherit it, then everything, no matter how powerful it was, would be like a dowry for someone else. Thus, the Fu family had Lon Pavilion, and the Evesting Sea also had ces like the Amethyst Pce, where some secret treasures were stored.


    It was unbelievable that the top of the Blue Mountain was so bold.


    "It seems that there is no hope for Samuel anymore." Ye Gucheng finally smiled.


    After the battle, Ye Gucheng had been very depressed. He could finally find a reason to be happy now.


    "I don''t know." Gu You shook her head, not knowing how to judge.


    Hong!


    Almost at this moment, the Mountain River Map suddenly shook, and a golden light burst out. The world in the painting shed, and the fierce red and ck dragon of Samuel turned into ck gas in an instant, and Samuel''s real body suddenly appeared.


    "Puff!"


    A mouthful of ck blood immediately sprayed out. He staggered back several steps and almost fell from mid-air.


    The golden light of the Mountain River Map continued to shine on Samuel, making him feel pained.


    "Ah!!"


    "Ah!"


    Like a zombie meeting the sun, Samuel desperately blocked his eyes, but even so, the ck air around him kept evaporating and dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "If this continues, Samuel will die," Ye Gucheng shouted excitedly.


    But just as he wascent, the painful Samuel suddenly shed a dragon mark between his eyebrows. The next second, the purple Qi around him suddenly hovered.


    On the Indestructible Armor, another purple armor draped over his body.


    "Demonic Dragon Armor!"


    Of all the people present, who was not familiar with this armor? Wasn''t this the armor worn by the demonic dragon when the dragon was trapped in the Dragon-trapping Mountain?


    "Roar!"


    He threw his head back and roared. A purple light rose from Samuel''s body, and ck Qi filled the air.


    As if sensing the echo of Samuel, the blood-colored pir in the vortex of the ck clouds suddenly shone brightly.


    The purple light and the golden light immediately attacked each other!


    In the blink of an eye, people seemed to be able to hear the words of the gods and the words of the devils.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, the purple light suddenly jumped wildly. Samuel spat out another mouthful of blood. His body swayed and fell hundreds of meters before he managed to stabilize his body. Looking back, the blood column in the center of the dark cloud vortex was cut off by Ao Shi.


    It was already extremely difficult for the Dragon Armor to fight against the Mountain River Map. It couldn''t hold on for long, and now Ao Shi''s attack was even more powerful Even if Samuel was demonized, he couldn''t take it.


    §Õ§Ñ


    After spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood, the ck Devil Aura had dissipated a lot. The purple armor his body also appeared and disappeared from time to time The two True Gods joining hands had obviously forced Samuel into a


    desperate situation. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "To be able to fight the two of us for so long, I really can''t bear to kill you, be it Samuel or the demonic dragon." Ao Shi sneered.


    "You''re so arrogant. Do you think you can do it on your own?" Samuel gave a ferocious smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you have other skills?"


    However, almost at this moment, the blood-red eyes of Samuel suddenly disappeared and turned into a pair of bright and clear eyes in an instant...

 Chapter 2815

    Chapter 2815


    "It''s working. This fellow has a reaction."


    In the world of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled gently at this time.


    "Isn''t that what we expected? Without a strong will, can he walk out of the test of your Eight Destions Heavenly Book?" the sweeping old man said with a chuckle.


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book nodded and said, "You''re right, but it''s different when a person bes a devil. Besides, this is a Chaos Demonic Dragon. The violent power in its body is unimaginable. Even the soul of a Demonic Dragon can''t control it, let alone the firm will of Samuel."


    When Samuel took control of his body, he would lose his mind because of anger. Then, he would explode the extremely violent Demonic Dragon''s Blood, causing him to be a devil.


    Once this happened, the soul of the demonic dragon would be awakened by the demonic blood and forcefully rushed into Samuel''s consciousness. However, even if it rushed out, the demonic dragon''s soul suppressed by the golden body could not suppress thepletely violent demonic dragon''s blood.


    Because the blood of the evil dragon had absorbed the divine blood and poisonous blood in Samuel''s body, it had already made another qualitative leap. However, as time went by, not only did the soul of the evil dragon lose its body and was in trouble, but it was also somewhat restricted by the golden body.


    In this way, when Samuel lost his mind, one main soul and the former main soul could not control the blood of the Demonic Dragon at all. Instead, they would bepletely controlled by the blood of the Demonic Dragon.


    One blood controlled two masters, and the other masters caused chaos, causing the originally berserk demonic body to be even more ferocious.


    "This is the so-called bloodline eruption. The bloodline that can drive the soul is the true king bloodline." The sweeping old man smiled gently and said, "If it can be suppressed by the master at will, how strong can this bloodline be?"


    "You are right, just like Samuel can never suppress that fellow''s golden body." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled and said, "However, it will ultimately be able to help him grow and even defy the heavens."


    "That''s right. Next, it''s up to this kid''s fate. I''m looking forward to seeing whether it''s thest ray of light before being controlled by the devil blood, or a ray of light before breaking through the darkness of dawn."


    At this time, Samuel smiled slightly. "Whether you have the ability or not depends on whether you can watch it alive."


    "How dare you!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel''s body suddenly disappeared.


    "The Great Void Divine Steps!"


    "Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel!"


    Swish swish!


    His body turned into a shadow, and the red Heavenly me and purple Moon Wheel came over. Samuel''s figure moved like a fire dragon and lightning snake.


    "How dare you y tricks in front of me?" Ao Shi shouted coldly with a yful smile on his face.


    Just now, Lu Wushen had consumed quite a bit of his strength. Now, Ao Shi was going toplete his task and gain both fame and wealth. Ao Shi''s long clothes suddenly moved in an invisible manner after his words sounded. A strange ck seal was suddenly swung toward the sky. Following which, a loud bang sounded in the sky. The ck seal flew straight into the sky. After which, it was just like a flood dragon entering the sea. It only swam a couple of times in the clouds and immediately dragged the clouds in the sky into shape. Gradually, the clouds turned into a long dragon.


    The dragon body circled around again, and a huge vortex suddenly appeared, covering the sky and the sun. It spun wildly, and soon the center became bottomless. The dull swallowing sound made people''s faces change, as if it could swallow the sun and the moon, and the river of stars could be spat out.


    Domineering and overbearing!


    "Deep-sea Dragon!"


    Roar!


    In the center of the vortex, a huge dragon''s roar came. Then, thousands of ck Qi came out from it, instantly dyeing the whole skypletely ck. Looking up, it was like a ck rainstorm.


    As the ck rainstorm approached, Lu Wushen hurriedly propped up the Golden Energy to protect himself, and circles of runes rotated around the golden circle.


    "What the hell?" Samuel frowned. He felt that the ck rain wasing. Not only was there an extremely strong pressure pressing against him, but the most important thing was that his blood meridians seemed to flow backward, and a lot of essence, qi, and energy were constantly rising from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. Then they were dragged out and headed straight for the vortex.


    "F*ck, beating me and sucking my energy!" Samuel shouted coldly. He couldn''t help but sigh at the strength of the True God, and at the same time, he didn''t dare to neglect it.


    "You''ve gone too far." Samuel roared angrily. Without further ado, he picked up Pangu Axe and went straight.


    Weng!


    As Samuel expanded his energy, the whole Pangu Axe shone with golden light. At the same time, the Pangu mark suddenly appeared on his forehead!


    Hong!


    The giant axe split the sky!


    The ck rain fell straight down!


    As the golden energy of the giant axe was raised, the ck rain that fell on Samuel suddenly was like hitting the water like a fire. It made a loud bang and exploded continuously.


    "Boy? What? You don''t want to use your body movement?" Ao Shi sneered. "You think you can withstand it just by resisting? You are too naive."


    "Break!"


    Ao Shi shouted loudly. Those countless ck raindrops immediately turned into sharp swords. They suddenly fell with an even more ferocious


    manner.


    "Boom!"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel''s body, which was holding the giant axe, was immediately pressed down dozens of meters, while his body was constantly falling. "Wow!"


    Blood spurted out wildly along his throat. AQ Shi suddenly increased his strength, which directly made Samuel feel as if he was pressed by a mountain, and his internal organs were rolling in pain.


    "You shameless child. This is the price for your arrogant words." Ao Shi sneered.


    After that, he looked back at all the people present, showing his arrogance as much as he could.


    On the ground, tens of thousands of people were shocked and opened their mouths wide. Obviously, they were shocked.


    The full power of the True God was really daunting.


    "The True God Ao is unparalleled in the world!"


    Ao Jin immediately took the lead in shouting when he saw that his grandfather had shaken the scene The disciples of the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion immediately reacted and shouted in unison. They spread all the way to all corners of the ce. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After a short while, thunderous shouts broke out on the scene. In contrast, the top of the Blue Mountain members all lookedplicated and did not know what to do.


    The True God joined forces to fight Samuel. Ao Shi was in the limelight, but Lu Wushen was obviously at a disadvantage. The Ao family was happy, and the Lu family was embarrassed.


    Lu Wushen also understood this point, but there was nothing he could do but hide in the golden light.


    Under Pangu Axe, Samuel was full of blood, which even dyed arge part of his shirt red. Obviously, he was seriously injured.


    "Kill Samuel."


    "Kill Samuel, enforce justice on behalf of heaven, and eliminate demons. The True God Ao is mighty and domineering!"


    Countless noises could be heard, but at this time, Samuel suddenly burst outughing.


    This made countless people present, including Ao Shi, stunned. "Is this guy crazy? How could heugh at the end of his life?"

 Chapter 2816

    Chapter 2816


    "You good-for-nothing, why are youughing?" Ao Shi shouted in a cold voice and said sarcastically, "You can stillugh at the end of your life?" "At the end of my life?" Samuelughed and said, "There is a saying on earth. Do you know what it is called?"


    Ao Shi was startled and did not reply.


    "You are so ordinary, but you''re so confident." Samuel says with a coldugh.


    "In the face of my Evesting Sea''s heavy ck rain, you still dare to talk wildly. Although you are not a frivolous young man, if you are too arrogant, you will be stupid." As soon as his voice fell, Ao Shi used a little strength, and the ck rain, which was like a sword, suddenly increased.


    Samuel suddenly looked painful, and his body sank another half a meter under the heavy pressure.


    "You are just an ant under mymand. If I want you to die, you will die. What right do you have to talk to me like this?" Ao Shi said coldly. "This ck rain is indeed interesting." Samuel forced a smile and said stubbornly.


    "This ck rain is formed by the blood essence of my Evesting Sea''s deep-sea mad dragon for 10,000 years. It is inevitable that it will be strong. Samuel, oh no, maybe I should call you the evil dragon. Surrender." Ao Shi said with a disdainful smile.


    "It''s boring to surrender." Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "I still want to watch a good show."


    "Let''s see how I beat you to death with the ck rain."


    "No!" Samuel gave a ferocious smile with a trace of fierceness in his eyes. He suddenly said coldly, "I want to see if the ck rain transformed from your Deep-sea mad dragon is more powerful or the blood rain transformed from my demonic dragon''s blood is fiercer."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel suddenly showed an iparably evil smile, which stunned Ao Shi and Lu Wushen. Then, Samuel''s action stunned the two True Gods.


    With a backhand p, hSamuel directly pped himself in the chest. The palm power was so powerful that there was no back-up left. The sound of ribs breaking was heard in the air.


    "Puff!"


    His chest was severely injured, and blood spurted out of his mouth in front of Samuel, spraying out a huge blood fog.


    "Is this guy stupid because of the True God Ao? What on earth is he doing? Is he self-harming?"


    "Damn it, he must know that he can''t win, so he decided to end his own life."


    Tens of thousands of people continuously sneered. Many people who originally supported Samuel, after hepletely demonized, turned against him was one thing, but at this time, they were even more hostile.


    Sometimes, faith or idol was just a fashion product that followed the tide.


    Ye Gucheng and Wang Huanzhi also sneered, but in a moment, their smiles froze.


    That was because the scene of Samuel hurting himself, which seemed to be very brainless, seemed... very familiar.


    They seemed to have seen it somewhere before!


    "Oh no!" Suddenly, Wang Huanzhi shouted.


    "His blood is poisonous!" Ye Gucheng immediately shouted.


    The disciples of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, Wu Yan, and the others, who had participated in the battle of the Void Sect, recalled the terrifying scene back then. All of their faces were iparably pale.


    At this time, Samuel''s body was covered with golden light, and his hands were slightly open!


    "Break!"


    Hong!


    Golden light flourished, exploding from his body, dyeing every corner of the bloody mist.


    Then, the blood fog of one square meter expanded under the golden nourishment. A drop of blood turned into ten drops of rain, a hundred drops of rain, a thousand drops of rain...


    Suddenly, in front of Samuel, there was a blood rain of three colors, gold, ck, and red.


    "What is this?" Ao Shi was stunned.


    However, before he could react, a three-colored rain of blood rained down on him!


    Samuelpletely withdrew his defense and roared, "Come on!"


    Hong!


    The three-colored blood rain seemed to be inspired and sped up.


    Bang.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The rain of blood and the rain of ck suddenly met. For a time, there were explosions everywhere, and the sky was sted into a starry sea of fire...


    The scene was spectacr and terrifying...


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, above the peaceful sky, Ao Shi frowned and looked at the star sea of rain that was exploding. A rain of blood passed through his side and his arm.


    Ao Shi frowned. He ran the energy in his hand, and the rain of blood immediately changed its course and flew back. Then, itnded on his fingertip.


    Five colors? Or seven colors?


    He could not see clearly, but it was not important because it looked quite beautiful!


    "Sizzle..."


    The ce that the raindrop touched was already dark, as if had been burnt by something...


    "This..." Ao Shi was stunned. But at this moment, he suddenly heard a strange sound of running water below. He looked back and suddenly stopped breathing...


    The rain wasing...

 Chapter 2817

    Chapter 2817


    Hong!!!


    In the blink of an eye, three-colored blood rain arrived!


    Ao Shi lowered his head subconsciously. He saw that there was a burnt gully on his arm where the rain had just passed by.


    "How is this possible?"


    As a True God, his body was naturally iparable to that of ordinary people. Even many rare magic weapons paled in front of his body, let alone ordinary magic arts.


    It was not that the True God''s body was indestructible, but that its level was too high and many things could not hurt it at all.


    But...


    But why could Samuel break through his defense?


    "There''s poison in the blood." At the other end, Lu Wushen''s anxious voice came at the right time.


    He didn''t dare to think too much. The eight gates of energy of the Ao family were open, and he gathered the divine circle to protect himself without reservation.


    "Bang."


    The torrential rain of blood came as expected and fell on the divine circle, exploding continuously!


    Even if he resisted it with all his strength, even if he could block the attack of the blood rain, the huge explosions kept pushing Ao Shi and the divine circle back.


    One meter, two meters...


    Three meters...


    Ten meters...


    "Hua!"


    On the ground, tens of thousands of people were in an uproar!


    "Oh my god, Samuel actually... actually repelled the True God. Isn''t this too terrifying?"


    "Is this the power of the evil dragon?"


    "If I can match up to the True God, I''m willing to join the Devil."


    On the side of the Loose Cultivator, many people opened their mouths wide in shock, and their eyes became extremely hot.


    Ye Gucheng''s figure staggered and he couldn''t help but vomit blood. "Samuel, is he so strong?"


    "Why?"


    "The rain of dragons in the deep sea? Bah, that''s just so so!"


    Up in mid-air, Samuel let out an angry roar. Another mouthful of blood sprayed out onto Pangu Axe as he shot toward Ao Shi.


    Ao Shi was stunned. Before the blood rain passed, Samuel rushed over like a reckless man. Even he, who was steady, could not help showing panic on his face.


    Lu Wushen finally calmed down this time. At least Samuel didn''t stare at him and cut him like before. Now, he could at least breathe for a moment.


    "Boy, you really make me like you more and more. Killing the devil dragon is one thing, but you can actually break the defense of Ao Shi and I. Interesting."


    After that, Lu Wushen also moved his hand and summoned a blood rain flying over to his hand. However, with the previous experience of Ao Shi, this time, Lu Wushen was much smarter.


    He just wrapped his palm with energy in the air and then carefully observed it.


    After a while, he suddenly frowned, and then he cried out in surprise. He slowly put the blood rain in front of his nose and smelled it. Suddenly, Lu Wushen''s face froze. "Divine blood?"


    "Fu Yun?"


    "You old thing... why is your blood in Samuel''s body?"


    "Could it be Tomb of the God that day?"


    Thinking of this, Lu Wushen''s pupils widened even more. "I understand, I understand. No wonder Wang Huanzhi has only a half-god body. I thought he didn''t have enough qualifications. It turns out... it was you who left a backup n."


    Thinking of this, Lu Wushen smiled


    bitterly and said, "Among the three of us, you are the most low-key, but in fact, you are also the most


    cunning. I was wondering how,


    Samuel could break Tomb


    God directly. Maybe Samuel is special, but you have a preference for him."


    "The Fu family''s son-inw is your Fu family''s son-inw after all. You old thing, after all, still prefer your granddaughter."


    After Lu Wushen finished speaking, he suddenly had aplicated


    expression on his face.


    "Unfortunately, Fu Yun, you didn''tet


    ???????


    expect that Samuel would be counterattacked by the blood of the devil dragon and fall into the Devil''s Practice, did you?"


    "I also know that it will be a pity for you to know this news in theherworld. I am the same. After all, my Lu Family also likes your son-inw."


    "For the sake of my old friend, I''ll take Ao Shi as yourst help." After that, Lu Wushen shook his hand and sent the rain of blood flying several meters away. Finally, it disappeared into the void.


    Hong!


    Peng!


    On the other side, Samuel and Ao Shi had already shed with each other. In order to resist the blood rain, Ao Shi had no time to guard the surprise attack by Samuel, so he let Samuel break through the middle door. They were facing each other.


    Ao Shi ran his energy and Samuel was flowing with golden light. He kept recalling the scene when he followed the sweeping old man to catch thousands of ants. Pangu Axe in his hand was fierce and arrogant. It was extremely overbearing and deadly.


    Although Ao Shi hurriedly epted the challenge, he was after all a True God. Even though he was in a hurry, he was still able to handle it with ease. The two sides attacked and defended while they stabbed and blocked each other. For a moment, golden light shed constantly, and the surroundings exploded. The air between the void was constantly distorted...


    In this kind of grievance, Ao Shi was hacked by Samuel again and again. He kept retreating and defending...


    In fact, because he was hiding in such a sorry state, his hair was disheveled....N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 2818

    Chapter 2818


    "Come on, let''s fight."


    Under the attack of countless enormous axes, Samuel suddenly pulled his body back and leaped up. He furiously held the axe in his hand and used his strength to hack down like a mountain.


    In a hurry, Ao Shi could only raise his sword with both hands to deal with it!


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The axe and the sword collided with each other. mes shot in all directions, and the divine light shed. With an explosion, another stunned scene happened...


    Under the fierce attack of the giant axe, the True God Ao''s body actually sank several meters. After the explosion in his hand, there was another crisp sound. Looking back, the golden sword in his hand had been broken into two pieces.


    "Hiss!"


    The tens of thousands of people below couldn''t help gasping. "Amazing."


    Ao Shi barely managed to stabilize his body. His embarrassed face was filled with confusion and anger. He raised his eyes and looked over. "You broke through my Deep-sea Dragon and attacked me with an axe. Samuel, you bastard, you have annoyed me."


    As the True God, Ao Shi could not bear to be offended like this.


    With a flip of his hand, a golden halberd suddenly appeared in his hand.


    The halberd was about two meters long, and its body was full of golden flowing light. There were all kinds of symbols around the body of the halberd. If one looked closely, they would find that the patterns were like water and waves. When they were connected together, they looked more like flowing water.


    When the halberd appeared, it suddenly brought with it an extremely powerful might. The surrounding space also began to distort slightly because of its appearance.


    "Water God in hand, halberd calm the river!"


    With an angry shout, Ao Shi''s hand moved. With a wave of his halberd, the sound of watering from the heaven and earth could be heard. With a wave of his halberd, there was a monstrous flood. Then, he took back his spear and used the wind to break the waves. The tip of the halberd released tens of thousands of feet of water, like a huge dragon rushing to Samuel.


    "Damn it, Water God Halberd!"


    "One of the ancient divine weapons, Water God Halberd! King of Water Soldiers!"


    "My heavens."


    When someone recognized the weapon, they felt extremely excited and their scalps were numb.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Wang Huanzhi frowned and couldn''t help sighing, "That kid forced Elder Ao to use the Water King, Water God Halberd. I''m really shocked by his ability but worried about his future."


    It was said that the Water God Halberd was a water god martial arts. It was domineering and had an extremely powerful and thick sky-like structure. It could summon tens of thousands of water, ride the wind and break the waves, and swim in the sea. It was the overlord of the water, and no one could take its edge.


    Although it was not an ancient innate treasure, it could be considered a supreme treasure because it monopolized a certain domain.


    In terms of application alone, it was evenparable to an innate treasure.


    "Roar!"


    In the sky, the water dragon suddenly pounced on Samuel.


    "Your deep-sea dragon can''t even resist me just now. A water dragon? What is a big deal?" Samuel shouted coldly. He turned Pangu Axe in his hand and chopped down at the head of the water dragon.


    However, the water dragon seemed to be endless. Although he could see through the dragon''s head and went straight to the dragon''s body, the dragon''s body was endless.


    Swish swish!


    The huge dragon body passed by Samuel from both sides...


    "Hmph." The corners of Samuel''s mouth curled into a smile. Was the so-called Water God Halberd just so-so?


    "Arrogant child!" Ao Shiughed coldly. The Water God Halberd in his hand suddenly pointed at Samuel, and the water dragon suddenly increased several times.


    Although Samuel was still blocking it with the axe, he felt that something was wrong at this time.


    Although he could resist the huge water dragon, it was endless. As time went by, the axe trembled slightly because of the resistance, and his arms felt numb, not to mention how hard it took to push Pangu Axe forward, and how big the impact was when the water moved backward.


    But it was toote to react at this time. With the movement of the Water Halberd, the water dragon was infinitely increased. Even though the middle was still blocked by Pangu Axe, the surrounding huge water had changed from both sides topletely wrap Samuel.


    For a time, the water dragon, which had been cut off by Samuel at the waist, was now more like a stone in the Yangtze River, blocking some water flow. But the Yangtze River was still the Yangtze River, and the stone that blocked the water was just a stubborn resistance.


    "Why do you bear with it? Samuel, if you can''t bear it, you can shout out." Ao Shi shouted coldly, and then his face became ferocious. "If you dare to make me embarrassed, I will make you suffer!"


    "Roar, huge waves!"


    Roar!!


    The water dragon seemed to roar and becamerger in unison.


    In just a moment, the sky had turned into a vast sea. Samuel held Pangu Axe, leaving only a light spot as small as a fingernail.


    It was not that Samuel had shrunk, but that the dragon had be too big.


    "In just a moment, the sky is already as vast as the sea. This Water God Halberd is indeed overbearing."


    "Haha, just a little bit can drown a city. Do you think the name of the Water Halberd is just a bubble?"


    "It can bepared with the Primordial Supreme Treasure in a certain field, so it should be absolutely suppressed in a certain field. There are many water magic tools and divine artifacts, if it isn''t amazing, how can it be called the Water God Halberd."


    The crowd couldn''t help but sigh at the power of the halberd. Some of them were even more excited.


    If he had such a divine weapon, even if he could not be invincible in the world, it would not be difficult for him to dominate the Jianghu alone.


    "You think you can make me admit defeat like this? Who do you think you are?" Samuel shouted coldly, although he was surrounded by tens of thousands of water and t was very difficult. Many water continued to invade his back and surroundings in the way of flowing back. In less than a moment, half of his body had been submerged, but Samuel''s belief was still strong.


    "Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel!"


    With a loud roar, one red and one purple suddenly jumped over the clouds and went straight into the water, flying to the front of Samuel.


    Even after the baptism of water, the Heavenly Fire was still jumping, and the purple lightning was full of vitality, as if it waspletely unaffected.


    "Go!"


    With a furious roar, the jade sword


    suddenly rose without wind. The Sky Fire and Moon Wheel turned into a longbow and suddenly shot the jade sword out. Then it caught up with the jade sword. One fire and the other purple were stored on both sides of the sword and suddenly rushed toward Ao Shi at the end of the water.


    "Swish!"


    After the sword entered the water, it disappeared into the water. When it was forced into Ao Shi, it suddenly. jumped out. However, Ao Shi only smiled gently. He stretched out his hand slightly and easily grabbed the jade sword of Samuel, and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel suddenly disappeared.


    "What?" Samuel was stunned.


    The water was like Tai Chi. Even though the jade sword in the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel was extremely fierce, it was no longer powerful after it was continuously suppressed by softness!


    "What tricks do you have? Come at me before you die. I don''t care at all, because I like your struggling action very much." Ao Shi said with a disdainful smile. With a pat of his hand, the jade sword immediately went into the water and attacked Samuel''s direction...


    Pu chi...

 Chapter 2819

    Chapter 2819


    In an instant, the jade sword suddenly passed through Samuel''s right arm, leaving a deep blood stain, and then disappeared into the huge waves behind Samuel.


    On the contrary, the jade sword''s attack was naturally fiercer.


    Samuel didn''t even cry out in pain. He forced himself to take the sword and gritted his teeth. "Then your old body should stand firm. I''m afraid I''ll break your bones."


    "Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation! One into two, two into four, open!"


    The golden light in Samuel''s body suddenly shed, and then it turned into two and then four.


    Four figures stood in the water, but they were all trapped in the water.


    "Will the water dragon be afraid of you four ants? Let alone four, so what if you have eight?" Ao Shi sneered.


    "Water is yin. It''s obviously meaningless for Samuel to do so." Lu Wushen muttered and shook his head. This was just like how you struggled in the water. No matter how hard you tried, the water would eventually disperse and gather together. In the end, it was just a waste of strength.


    If he used the Mountain River Map, he was not afraid of the power of the Water Halberd, but how could Lu Wushen help Samuel?


    His thoughts right now were exactly the same as Ao Shi''s. He just hoped that Samuel, who had be a devil and lost his mind, could exert hisst value before he died and help him exhaust hispetitor.


    Just as Lu Wushen said, the four doppelgangers did not change the situation of Samuel at all. Instead, the doppelgangers consumed a lot of Samuel''s energy, and the surrounding water began to gradually wrap around Samuel from behind.


    Before that, Samuel had used countless skills, or he had used almost all the skills he knew.


    However, it was just thest struggle.


    As thest stream of water drowned Samuel, none of the four figures of Samuel could be seen.


    "Ha!" Seeing this, Ao Shi immediately burst intoughter.


    In the water, unless Samuel turned into a fish, how could he survive?


    But even if he could turn into a fish, so what? The water flow was fast and the impact was strong. The fish would not live long. They would die sooner orter.


    The people on the ground did not dare to breathe loudly at this time. Although some people had already turned against Samuel, they could not help but sigh when they saw that the hero of a generation ended up drowning.


    "Madam, no matter how lucky some people are, they are not even qualified to live. What''s the point of that?" Ye Gucheng, who was originally proud and sensitive, knew some of Gu You''s actions. At this time, heughed and said.


    The others also sneered orughed at Samuel, except for Lu Ruoxin, whose eyes wereplicated.


    Of course, she didn''t want Samuel to


    die. But when she said those


    belinee


    secrets, Samuel''s reaction made her extremely angry. For the sake of Yvonne, he turned against her directly. Even Lu Ruoxin knew clearly that if it hadn''t been for Grandpa''s help, Samuel would have definitely killed her at that time.


    el


    For that bitch, he dared to kill her, which made Lu Ruoxin''s proud heart full of dissatisfaction and anger


    ¦µ¦«


    With her personality, she even ye


    to punish Samuel with his life.


    However, she was very reluctant to part with Samuel.


    She felt a little ufortable. Although she did not know why she felt ufortable, she felt that she was afraid of missing a talent.


    A talent who could help her conquer the country.


    A man like him who loved a bitch deeply was not worth mentioning at all. She was high up in the sky, so how could she be reluctant to part with Samuel?


    Lu Wushen let out a sad sigh. That was all for today''s matter. He stood up, gathered his energy, and prepared to leave.


    In the water, after Samuel struggled, he could not even breathe. If he hadn''t been holding Pangu Axe tightly, he would have been rushed to somewhere by the turbulent water.


    In the water flow, Samuel''s face turned pale. He grabbed Pangu Axe with his hand and let the water flow up and down slightly... "Bang!"


    "Rumble!"


    The next second, a bigger bubble of water appeared in Samuel''s mouth. This time, the solid and huge bubble of water stuck to the surface of the water and turned into bubbles...


    Then, a golden light suddenly jumped out of the ring in Samuel''s hand and rotated slightly around Samuel''s body.


    A golden circle immediately wrapped around Samuel.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At this time, the golden light also stopped in front of Samuel, still emitting a soft glimmer and gently shining on Samuel.


    If Samuel was awake at this time, he would definitely see that the golden light floating on his forehead was actually a stone. A stone with water and green patterns on both sides.


    Yes, this stone was the thief that hid in Samuel''s Space Ring and stole the jade in the flowers and the Divine Beauty Pearl...

 Chapter 2820

    Chapter 2820


    This once puzzled Samuel. The chief culprit who had mysteriously disappeared in the Space Ring with the jade in flowers and the divine beauty bead, once made Yvonneugh at whether Samuel had taken them to raise his lover.


    At this time, when Samuel was on the verge of death, it appeared.


    Moreover, it carried with it a weak golden-white light.


    In the weak golden-white light, there were two very strange lights. The water-colored light spread around through Samuel''s body, as if to reinforce the light circle around Samuel. The green light kept seeping into Samuel''s body from Samuel''s forehead...From N?velDrama.Org.


    As the green light entered his body, Samuel''s body was undergoing a slight change.


    The cut on his right hand, which had been cut by the jade sword, slowly condensed blood, quickly scarred, and the scar fell off. Then, the wound on his chest, as well as the injury caused by Ao Shi''s rain, were all healed.


    As for the water light, it kept increasing the light circle around it, so that no matter how fierce the water around it was, the light circle and Samuel inside the light circle did not move at all.


    The green light was formed by absorbing jade in the flower by the Five Elements Stone, so its treatment was naturally excellent. The water color was transformed from the Five Elements Divine Stone''s absorption of the Divine Beauty Bead. The Divine Beauty Bead was originally a treasure of the Jade Pce. Ningyue once said that the water of the Divine Beauty Bead could roar in the Heavenly River, drown all things, and turn water into a sword. It could break through thousands of miles. It was a supreme treasure. At this time, it was used to refine water. Although it could not bepared with the Water Halberd, at least it was not afraid of living in the water.


    At the same time, in the golden light of the Five Elements Divine Stone, it also turned slightly yellow when it touched Samuel.


    That was the earth element of the five elements, which could help Samuel remove the water from the body.


    Gradually, Samuel opened his eyes. When he saw that there was still a water world around him, he was stunned. When he realized that he was safe and sound inside the light circle and his breathing was normal, he immediately looked at the Five Elements Divine Stone.


    "You saved me again?" Samuel looked at the Five Elements Divine Stone gratefully.


    On the top of Mount Qi, Grandpa Raging Fire burned for thousands of miles. It was this stone that suddenly appeared and helped him digest and resist a lot. Otherwise, at that time, he would have be a roast pig.


    Today, when the water was deep, it suddenly appeared, in case he became a floating corpse.


    However, upon closer inspection, Samuel frowned. Usually, Samuel had never paid attention to the Stone. But this time, when there was no one around, it was very close. Only then did Samuel find that the Five Elements Divine Stone was different from before.


    There were two different colors on its surface, one water color and the other green....


    And these two colors were notpletely pure water and green. They had different characteristics, and Samuel seemed to have seen them somewhere before.


    After thinking for a while, Samuel suddenly patted his head. These two colors were exactly the color of the Divine Beauty Pearl and the jade in flowers.


    "Every time I put these things into the Storage Ring, and the Five Elements Divine Stone has always been inside. Could it be that the Five Elements Divine Stone swallowed these two things quietly during this process?"


    Although this was extremely incredible, if this was true, then the mystery of the disappearance of the Divine Beauty Pearl and the jade in the flower could be exined easily.


    It was hard to guard against home thieves.


    From the color of the Five Elements Divine Stone, Samuel could almost confirm that it was the stone''s doing.


    "You are clearly just a stone. Why did you swallow my Divine Beauty Pearl and Jade in the flower?" Samuel was puzzled and very depressed. "However, you saved me two times, and I''ll settle this with youter." Samuelughed. The stone saved him from the fire once, and saved him from the water once.


    Looking around at the vast sea of water, Samuel frowned and said, "You saved me. But how can we solve this problem?"


    This scene reminded Samuel of the raging fire of Grandpa Raging Fire, as well as the Five Elements Test before he got the Five Elements Divine Stone.


    "The principles of the five elements reinforce and counteract each other. Since you can produce water, then the earth can ovee it." Thinking of this, Samuel stretched out one hand and the Five Elements Divine Stone in his hand flew back to his hand.


    "I really thought that I spent so much effort to give him the Five Elements Divine Stone, but this silly boy directly ignored it," the Eight Destions Heavenly Book said with a smile.


    "Silly boy is sometimes very stupid, but once he is enlightened, he will be considered clever." The sweeping old manughed.

 Chapter 2821

    Chapter 2821


    "The Five Elements Divine Stone, help me!"


    In the water, Samuel shouted softly, and the Golden Energy in his hand mmed into the Five Elements Divine Stone with wisps of Devil Aura.


    Hong!!!


    In the outside world, the rolling sea of floating air was originally rippling and calm. When everyone was silent, they suddenly felt the ground shake slightly. They all felt very strange. When they didn''t know what had happened, they suddenly heard the sound of water in the sea of giant waves suddenly became strange...


    Wave after wave!


    It was as if the water was bending, but also like the water flowing into a hole...


    "This is...?" Someone frowned in confusion.


    Everyone was also puzzled. They murmured and looked at the sea in the air. What was going on with this strange sound?


    Could it be that there were big fish and giant beasts in the sea? But how could that be possible? The water drawn by the halberd could not have any big fish or giant beasts!


    Hong!


    Suddenly, a huge wave rose in the sea, and a huge monster broke out!


    "What''s that?"


    In the sea of huge waves, after the waves broke, a huge mountain and earth suddenly rose up. The mountain waspletely covered with earth, but it was extremely huge. At the top of the mountain, Samuel stood there. The Five Elements Divine Stone in front of his chest was shining brightly, so that the whole mountain was slightly flowing.


    "Samuel!"


    "He''s still alive? How is this possible?"


    "The power of the water god can''t kill this guy. What the hell is he made of?"


    "Is he made of steel or iron? He''s obviously someone from the earth!"


    "Could it be that there''s something different about the earth? Is the person born there so powerful? Damn, should I go to the earth to cultivate?" "It''s too f*cking incredible. I got goosebumps all over the ground!"


    On the ground, when many people saw the appearance of Samuel, they were all shocked.


    Even Lu Wushen and Ao Shi could not help but frown and be shocked when they saw Samuel appear again!


    "We''ll fight against them with all our might! The Five Elements Divine Stone, break it!"


    Hong!!


    All of a sudden, the bottom of the mountain burst open, and countless dirt fell along with it, like andslide. For a time, the dirt and soil kept pouring into the water...


    The water, which was originally vast and clean, was turbid because of the pouring of the soil, and the turbid water continued to spread around with the water...


    Weng!


    The whole muddy surface of the water suddenly became slightly dirt-colored. The next second, something else happened.


    All of a sudden, the muddy surface of the water froze like mud. The turbulent water was no longer there, leaving only the mud wriggling on the ground...


    "What?"


    Ao Shi widened his eyes. He was clearly shocked by Samuel''s actions.


    "What the hell? Samuel blocked the power of Ao Shi''s Water God!"


    "What on earth is that shining thing on his chest? Damn it, can the water resist like this?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Everyone turned pale with fright.


    Wang Huanzhi and Ye Gucheng couldn''t help staggering slightly. They frowned and narrowed their eyes. They couldn''t help but ask each other, "This damn bastard, how can he do this?"


    With a confused look on his face and a little anger of Samuel, Ye Gucheng was directly stunned by this question. "You f*cking ask me, who am I f*cking going to ask?"


    God, how could he do that?


    A strange light shed in Lu Wushen''s eyes, and then he smiled and said, "Interesting!"


    Hearing these surprised people, Ao Shi felt ashamed. He moved the Water God Halberd in his hand and poured energy into it. With a bang, the water momentum suddenly increased rapidly!


    The mud, which had almost stopped just now, began to slowly move again after new water was poured into it.


    "Come on!" Seeing this, Ao Shi shouted coldly.


    "Come on, do you think I''m afraid of you?" Samuel also shouted angrily. He exerted all the strength in his hand and urged the Five Elements Divine Stone. Then, the faint earth light began to glow slightly!


    Water rushed into the earth, earth covered the water!!


    Under the stalemate between the two of them, the whole sea suddenly became evenly matched.


    "Now, it seems that it''s just apetition of internal strength."


    "Although Samuel''s ability is certainly not as good as Ao Shi''s, among the five elements, the earth conquers the water. With this advantage, Samuel can temporarily fight with Ao Shi."


    "Howrge is the Source of the True God, and how much energy can Samuel have? As time passes, it will consume almost all his energy, and it will be time for him to lose."


    Everyone knew that in the current


    situation, Ao Shi suppressed Samuel, but the soil used by Samuel suppressed the water used by Ao Shi, so the two sides barely had


    However, Ao Shi was the True God, so how could Samuelpare with his huge energy source? Samuel upied the right time and position to drag the battle into a war of attrition, but obviously, he had no capital to consume.


    advantages and disadvantages


    Even Lu Wushen had to admit this.


    However, did those who had such thoughts understand Samuel?


    As the two of them fought, time was running out.


    Ao Shi also began to change from chuckle at the beginning to having doubts in his eyes.


    "Brat, don''t force yourself if you can''t hold on." Ao Shi coldly snorted and mocked Samuel.


    Samuel responded with a smile, "What''s wrong, old man? You can''t hold on any longer, so you y mind-attack with me?"


    But unexpectedly, Samuel was not fooled, but also saw through his plot at a nce.


    "How can I not hold on? Haven''t you heard that the older, the wiser? You ignorant child!" Ao Shi said coldly and disdainfully.


    "Haha, old fellow, you''ve lived for so long. I don''t know what it means that fists will be afraid of youth?"


    "You!" Ao Shi suddenly became angry. As a True God, when did anyone dare to talk to him like this?


    He wanted to cheat Samuel, but was suddenly attacked by Samuel, which made him speechless.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Wushen couldn''t help butugh out loud. Such a child was indeed smart and sharp.


    However, Lu Wushen also suddenly found a different ce. Previously, the demonization of Samuel was like a wild beast just now, but now he was


    having a fierce fight with Ao Shi.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    This waspletely wrong!


    "This boy... can he walk out of the demonization?" Noticing this, Lu Wushen immediately frowned. "But, he does have the Devil Aura... he..."

 Chapter 2822

    Chapter 2822


    Lu Wushen could not understand. Even if he had joined forces with Ao Shi just now to break the Devil Aura of Samuel, Samuel should be extremely weak.


    After all, if his Essence Soul was still good, how could he be devoured by the demonic dragon and be a demon!


    Lu Wushen didn''t know that Samuel''s joining the Devil wasn''t passive, but taking the initiative...


    Being forced into the Devil''s Practice meant being possessed by the Devil''s Carnage. The Devil''s Carnage was bloodthirsty, but Samuel had discussed it with the Devil Dragon. It was just that he could not control the Devil Dragon''s Blood in his body when he lost his mind in anger.


    As the two True Gods worked together to hurt Samuel, Samuel consumed a lot of Devil Aura in the battle, and the explosion of the Dragon''s Blood could be relieved. Samuel''s consciousness naturally regained the dominant position for a long time.


    As for the Devil Aura, it was still there because Samuel was still angry. The Devil Aura was only weakened and notpletely suppressed.


    "B*stard, I''ll let you have a taste of what is called powerful energy! Hey, open all eight gates of energy!"


    Hong!


    With Ao Shi''s angry roar, the eight gates of his body were fully opened. His energy leaked out, his divine power leaked out, and the wind around him was blowing wildly. Then, with another rumble, the water halberd directly released a huge water pressure.


    For a time, the sky was filled with huge waves!


    "Then I''ll tell you what it means that fists will be afraid of the youth. Heart of the Dragon Tribe,e on!"


    Hong!!


    Samuel also did not hold back. He opened up all the majestic energy of the Dragon Heart and poured it into the Five Elements Divine Stone. Suddenly, the earth-colored light entered its peak state. The mountain under the feet of Samuel also rose several meters high, and the earth and stones flowed into the water at a faster speed.


    "Damn it, it''s getting hot."


    "The winner will be decided in a short time. Although I am very surprised that Samuel can hold on until now,pared with the True God, he is still an ant. Once Ao Shi makes a move, the shape of the ant will be revealed."


    "Of course. Ao Shi was just ying with him. He will know what the real strength ister."


    When the two people in the sky ran all their energy, no one thought highly of Samuel. Even if he had the absolute advantage in five elements, sometimes in the face of absolute strength, these were empty talk.


    Absolute strength was so simple and crude that there was no use of suppression and scheme.


    At this time, both the golden gates of the two people in the air had been opened. Under the surface of the water, the power of the climate was surging.


    Both of them were also covered in sweat. Their bodies trembled slightly because of the crazy infusion of energy. Ao Shi''s arrogant face was full of shock. A few minutes had passed, but Samuel was not directly sent flying because he could not supply energy as Ao Shi had expected. Instead, he had been persisting...


    In his expectation, it would only take a second for Samuel to do that.


    How could this be?


    Samuel was also shocked. Even though he had the heart of the Dragon Tribe and absorbed so much energy from the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, he was obviously a little careless this time. The power of the True God was really extraordinary. As time went by, Samuel began to be unable to bear it.


    "Damned Demonic Dragon, why don''t youe out and help?" Samuel shouted in a muffled voice.


    "Help?" After being suppressed by


    the two True Gods, the demonic dragon''s blood was suppressed. The demonic dragon''s soul was in a worse state. It was also restricted by the golden body because it was one with Samuel. Now, the demonic dragon''s soul was clearly injured. "I still expect your dragon heart to help me recuperate. I can endure it even if you keep releasing your energy. Now that you want me to help, don''t you think you are going too far?"


    "That''s the True God. What can I do?" Samuel was depressed.


    "So that is the case. There''s nothing you can do about it. Do you think I have a solution?" The demonic dragon whispered gloomily. "Why don''t I enter the furious mode again?" Samuel frowned and said, "Wake up the Demonic Dragon''s Blood to help me?"


    "Do you want to kill me? If you want to awaken the demonic dragon''s blood, the demonic dragon''s blood will also awaken my demonic dragon''s soul. I have topete with you for the body. With myN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    eline


    current situation, I estimate that you


    will bepletely out of control.


    And I can''t suppress it


    I


    you want


    to wake up after getting injured?


    Dream on. At that time, both of us will die in demonization," the


    demonic dragon said coldly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Fuck, this won''t do, that won''t do either. Are you waiting to die?" Samuel said unwillingly.


    "Unless your Dragon Heart can give me some strength and let me recover quickly. Once I recover, we can transform into demons again. At least, if someone attacks us again and the demon blood is suppressed, I can still control it like before and then return the body to you," the Dragon Soul said.


    "Give you some strength?" Samuel was startled. At the moment, the aura of the Dragon n''s Heart had been fully released and the energy had been released. It was a little unable to resist Ao Shi''s attack. How could it be separated?


    However, Ao Shi''s words made Samuel suddenly have an idea. "D*mn, the heart of the Dragon Tribe suddenly released a super fierce energy that even I didn''t expect. Why didn''t it disappear this time?"

 Chapter 2823

    Chapter 2823


    Thinking of that, Samuel was still unsatisfied. The energy released by the heart of the Dragon Tribe was so powerful that even Samuel was extremely shocked at that time.


    He had used the heart of the Dragon race for so long that he had never seen such a scene.


    Even now, that scene was still one of the root cause of Samuel''s confidence.


    But why was it so peaceful this time? Or rather, it was the mostmon way to use it?


    Samuel couldn''t figure it out...


    "Hahahaha!"


    In the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, the sweeping old manughed heartily. He looked at the Eight Destions Heavenly Book and said with a smile, "Silly boy, you helped himst time. It seems that he is addicted to being helped. He still can''t forget it now."


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book immediately covered his forehead with his hand, full of embarrassment. "s, this stinky boy..."


    "What do you think?"


    "What else can I think? Although pressure is a kind of motivation, sometimes too much pressure is also a kind of motivation obstacle. Don''t forget that this guy is facing two True Gods. Although I also hope that he can directly shake the two True Gods like you, it is not necessarily a good thing to pull out the seedlings and help them up," the Eight Destions Heavenly Book said with a smile.


    The sweeping old man nodded and said, "Samuel''s Cultivation Methods are not enough. Only a few of them can be useful, or they are still improving. It''s okay to deal with ordinary people, but it''s not enough to deal with masters."


    "Secondly, the two old men beat and bullied a young man. I really can''t stand it. Why don''t you help him?"


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book gently smiled. His hand moved slightly. Immediately, the wind and clouds shook in the sky above the entire Eight Destions World...


    "Boom!"


    Almost at the same time as Samuel outside, the power from the heart of the Dragon Tribe in his hand suddenly increased. The Dragon-trapping mountain under his feet suddenly rose several meters high, and the earth-colored light directly shone.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Swish!"


    Ugh!


    Ao Shi only felt an extremely powerful force suddenly attack from the opposite side. His entire body was immediately jolted by the strange force. He took a couple of steps back. His blood and qi were reversed. His throat immediately felt sweet. A mouthful of fresh blood directly entered his mouth.


    Ao Shi hurriedly shut his mouth and swallowed the fresh blood back into his throat. Although he pretended to be calm, he could not hide the shock and panic in his eyes.


    "How is it possible!" Ao Shi roared in anger and looked at Samuel unwillingly.


    However, Ao Shi was so alert that Samuel was in a daze.


    What the hell was going on?


    "I haven''t used my full strength yet, but why is there such a strong force all of a sudden? Can this Dragon Tribe Heart understand humannguage or guess my thoughts?"


    "Damn, I can actually get what I think of. Is it so magical?"


    But why didn''t Velocisaurus mention it?


    "F*ck, what the hell? Why... why did you suddenly have such a strong power?" Even the soul of the devil dragon in his body was shocked by such a huge energy!


    "I... I don''t know." Samuel was also stunned. "I just thought about it, it... it suddenly appeared uncontrobly."


    "F*ck, are you fooling me? Don''t tell me you don''t know what you own?" The soul of the demonic dragon asked in disbelief.


    "Damn, then you''re still a dragon. You don''t even know anything about the Dragon n''s heart?" Samuel shouted gloomily.


    "Cut the crap. Now that you have so much energy, can you give me some? I want to heal myself!" The demonic dragon soul said gloomily.


    It was really unlucky. tFirst, he was beaten by Samuel. After that, it was yed by the rogue Samuel again. After that, it was forced to go out for business. Not long after it was opened, it was beaten by the two True Gods...


    An ancient demonic dragon like it would end up in such a miserable state...


    "Break!" Samuel was definitely not a heartless person. Although the soul of the demanic dragon upied his body and even threatened him at the beginning, since they had made a deal, Samuel would definitely keep his promise and would not take advantage to kill it.


    Just now, the soul of the demonic dragon did exert its strength. It was injured, and he did not hesitate to save it.


    Thinking of this, Samuel directly gave part of the power to the soul of the demonic dragon.


    With the power being divided, the


    power released by Samuel from the


    ¨¦l


    heart of the Dragon Tribe was greatly reduced. However, even though the energy was greatly reduced, Ao Shi on the opposite side did not rx his vignce at all. Instead, he could not help but be more careful.


    After all, for him, the sudden weakening of Samuel was definitely not a sign of weakness. It must be that Samuel deliberately paralyzed him. Just like just now, he first used a wave of simr strength to resist, then suddenly strengthened and hurt him.


    However... Ao Shi obviously thought too much...


    It was obviously an ident on Samuel''s side. It could even be said that Samuel himself did not know what was going on. It was obvious that Ao Shi made a fool of himself. After going through a lot of trouble, he threw himself into a trap.


    At this time, as energy was constantly distributed to the soul of the demonic dragon, the injury of the soul of the demonic dragon was constantly recovering.


    Samuel had thought that Ao Shi would retaliate, but Ao Shi had been staring at him with vignce for more than ten minutes.


    "I''m almost done," the Dragon''s Soul said softly.

 Chapter 2824

    Chapter 2824


    As the soul of the dragon said this, the separated energy of the Dragon Tribe''s heart was slowly transferred to Samuel.


    "If necessary, we can give it a try!" The Dragon Soul said softly.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Samuel nodded, gathered all his strength, and attacked Ao Shi again.


    "Damn, brat, I knew you were ying dirty with me. However, I am prepared for it." Ao Shi on the other side did not know what had happened at all. He did not know that Samuel had perfectly helped the demonic dragon soul. Ao Shi was still secretly delighted for his "wise".


    The divine might in his hand spread out, directly supporting the Water God Halberd in his hand as Ao Shi rushed over.


    "The True God is really the True God. Even though I am like this, he can still resist it!" Feeling Ao Shi''s huge energy directly rushing back, Samuel still felt extremely ufortable even with the support of the heart of the Dragon Tribe, which was much stronger than before.


    "Get up!" Samuel shouted coldly and attacked without reservation.


    "Oh!!"


    Ao Shi, who had just started, was forced to take a few steps back. Although he gritted his teeth and insisted, the tremendous power still pushed his body back.


    Although Samuel''s energy was not as good as Ao Shi''s, it could barely hold on for a long time with the suppression of the Five Elements Divine Stone on the earth to make water, and the powerful energy inside the heart of the Dragon Tribe. Now, with the help of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, his power naturally had the upper hand.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the Water God Halberd was too powerful, Ao Shi would have been defeated a long time ago.


    Aside from the pain, Ao Shi turned his eyes to Lu Wushen in the distance. As he expected, Lu Wushen did not intend to fight at all. He was the same as Ao Shi. He hoped that Samuel could exhaust the other side as much as possible.


    "Brat, I really don''t know where your strengthes from. But do you think you can win? Dream on!" Ao Shi snorted.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he directly bit his middle finger, and a drop of blood suddenly hit the top of the water halberd. The turbulent water- colored waves suddenly had a ck and red light, and at the same time, they rushed forward more fiercely.


    "Help me!" Samuel shouted coldly.


    Then, the golden light on his whole body shone brightly. At the same time, the Heaven-burning Vermilion Bird, the Great Void Dragon Emperor, and the White Tiger roared at the same time.


    "Fight!" The Demonic Dragon Soul shouted coldly.


    Hong!


    Outside the golden body, the Devil Aura gathered again. For a time, Samuel on the top of the mountain was like a god or a devil, with golden light and ck gas.


    "Break!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The man and the dragon shouted almost at the same time!


    Hong!


    An extremely strong energy was directly injected into the Five Elements Divine Stone. At this time, the Five Elements Divine Stone was also shining loudly. With a loud bang, countless gravel and soil broke out from the bottom of the mountain...


    It spread all the way from the foot of the mountain to Ao Shi!


    Hong!


    The ck golden light rushed to less than half a meter away from the water halberd. Like a fierce tigering out of the cage, it jumped out. Peng!


    Ao Shi''s body seemed to have been hit by a huge tank or train. He was directly thrown dozens of meters away. At this time, the powerful halberd in his hand suddenly lost its luster.


    Just now, the river water was still fierce, but at this time, it had suddenly evaporated and disappeared in the air...


    In the air, only the towering mountain was left. Samuel was covered in golden light and stepping on the Devil Aura.


    The whole ce was dead silent, and no sound of breathing could be heard at this moment. Everyone''s eyes were wide open, and they could not recover for a long time.


    Samuel...


    Samuel directly repelled Ao Shi.


    In this world, the highest level of power, the highest level of power that could be feared even if one looked at it, not only did Samuel dare to take the blow, but... evenplete the counterattack!


    Although he only injured Ao Shi, such achievements were incredible in everyone''s eyes.


    "He... he repelled the True God Ao?"


    "I... Did I just see things?"


    "No, we didn''t see things. Samuel did beat Ao Shi back. Although I don''t want to admit it, this is an iron-like fact in front of hundreds of thousands of people."


    "Is it really possible to touch the power of the True God with the mortal body in this world? When my Eight Direction World first started from the Chaos, there was a difference between human beings and gods. It is said that this gap is too deep to be imagined."


    "There is a huge gap between our cultivation levels, let alone a ss gap. The gap between True Gods and human beings can reach several sses. Moreover, we all know that the higher the level, the greater the gap between a small level and a ss gap... I really don''t know how Samuel did it."


    "Although Samuel is already a symbol of the creator of miracles in Eight Direction World, whether it is at the top of Mount Qi, the Jade Pce or in the Void Sect, defeating the Medicine God''s Pavilion, these are all miracles and limits that were created by human beings. Besides being shocked, it is still reasonable. But this time... Damn it. Let''s not talk about the unprecedented, this matter alone is too unreal, isn''t it?"


    "Unreal? I''m afraid you''ve forgotten that this guy cane out of the endless abyss. What kind of ce is the endless abyss? It''s a forbidden area in Eight Direction World for tens of millions of years, a ce where countless True Gods bend their waists. If I ask you, is that true? To tell the truth to this guy,is it


    reasonable? What''s the point?"


    "For us, everything that Samuel has done is true. However, we need to name him with a new term."


    "Samuel phenomenon!"


    Samuel phenomenon!


    When a group of people talked about it and finally determined it, the whole crowd suddenly boiled.


    But at the same time, no one came out to refute.


    Yes, Samuel broke the rules of Eight Direction World again and again, and even some knowledge and taboos that had long been deeply rooted in their hearts. These things that exceeded their understanding themselves were a phenomenon level. They actually could be described as Samuel


    phenomenon.


    "Now... I think I finally understand why Samuel can get Pangu Axe that has been rumored to be in Jianghu for many years. Sometimes, other people''s adventures are not just about luck."


    "Yes, we always thought that True Gods were very strong and couldn''t be vited. However, we have always overlooked an extremely terrifying fact." Someone suddenly thought of something and his face immediately turned pale.

 Chapter 2825

    Chapter 2825


    "We... have always been trying to provoke this fellow. It turns out that we have always been on the verge of death, frantically probing back and forth!" Someone said.


    Hearing this, many people''s faces turned pale, especially those who supported Ao Shi to defeat Samuel. They all regretted it and lowered their heads, for fear that they would be recognized and scolded.


    At this critical moment, who would dare to support Ao Shi?


    "F*ck, I just said that Samuelcan create miracles. Which blind man scolded me? Stand up!"


    "F*ck, you''re right. Samuel is my idol. Who dares to speak ill of him? Come out and see if the knife in my hand will agree or not!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. I''m also a follower of Samuel. Let me put it this way. Don''t let me hear anyone say no to Samuel, or try this long sword in my hand."


    In an instant, there were also those who had silently supported Samuel, but they didn''t dare to speak just now. Now, all of them became stiff and couldn''t help but shout arrogantly in the crowd.


    Samuel repelled Ao Shi. Naturally, he was the strong. Who dared to say no at this time?


    After his shock and hearing these discussions, Ye Gucheng was furious. "Shut up. Samuel is just a good-for-nothing. What are you talking about? If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll tear your mouths apart."


    "Haha, what does it have to do with you to talk about Samuel?" Someone immediately said discontentedly.


    "F*ck, I say you can''t say it." Ye Gucheng was so angry that he almost lost his mind. How could he bear the prestige of Samuel above?


    "What? Do you feel bad when you see Samuel is so strong? But what can you do if you feel bad? You are all young people. Look at Samuel, and then look at you. One is fighting against the True God in the sky, and the other isining like a resentful woman on the ground. To be honest, you can only talk to us here."


    "That''s right. Don''t you think Samuel is trash? If you have the ability, go up and beat him."


    Under normal circumstances, they might have been afraid of Ye Gucheng''s roar, but things were different now. Samuel had disyed his great power above, and the crowd was also in high spirits. Ye Gucheng''s action naturally attracted many people''s dissatisfaction.


    Ye Gucheng was so angry that he grimaced. He wanted to fight right away, but he was grabbed by Gu You and scolded in a cold voice, "Don''t you think it''s not embarrassing enough?"


    Wang Huanzhi was also very angry with Samuel, but when he saw that Ye Gucheng was like a clown, he couldn''t helpughing. He nced at Ye Gucheng mockingly and watched the show.


    "They... they''re talking nonsense." Even though Gu You held Ye Gucheng back, Ye Gucheng still couldn''t resist the anger in his heart.


    He was an extremely self-centered


    person, and he felt that he should be


    regarded as the most important


    person in the world. This had


    §Ö§ä


    something to do with his education since he was a child, the habit of Qin Qingfeng and several Sect Leaderspeting to let him enter the peak, and also rted to his character. How could he see anyone better than him?


    Especially when this person was Samuel.


    "Samuel is simply a good-for-nothing. I won''t allow anyone to talk nonsense," Ye Gucheng said coldly.


    Hearing this, Gu You was not angry butughed. She looked up and down at Ye Gucheng and said, "Really? Kdon''t know whether


    Samuel is a good-for-nothing o


    but ording to what you have done now, I am sure that you are the real good-for-nothing."


    "Shut up!"


    With a cold snort, Ye Gucheng wanted to refute, but he couldn''t.


    In the sky.


    Lu Wushen was also slightly stunned. "What?"


    He was well aware of Ao Shi''s strength. Even he himself had to be a little afraid of the use of the Water God Halberd. However, it was one thing for Samuel to break through, but he could still beat Ao Shi back under the consumption of the internal strength. From N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s going on with this kid?" Lu Wushen was full of doubts. He even had a very strange idea at this time. If there was a chance, he would really study Samuel!


    He hoped that Samuel could consume Ao Shi. At least at that time, Ao Shi would lose a lot of energy, and then Ao Shi would return to the starting line, which was almost the same as his.


    Unexpectedly, Samuel not only consumed Ao Shi, but also repelled him unexpectedly.


    "Lu Wushen, how long do you want to see it?" At this time, Ao Shi, who was in pain, shouted angrily.


    Although it was the most uneptable thing for Ao Shi to ask Lu Wushen for help, what could he do now? It was much better than being defeated by Samuel, wasn''t it?


    If he lost, then the names of the three True God families of the Evesting Sea would disappear.


    The most important thing was that Ao Shi did not dare to fight against Samuel head-on. He understood the principle of profiting from a fight between two mes!


    Only then did Lu Wushen react. The golden light in his hand moved, and he directly punched at Samuel. "I aming!"

 Chapter 2826

    Chapter 2826


    When Ao Shi spoke, Lu Wushen had no choice but to help. It was not only for the sake of his face, but also to defend the honor of the True God. The Lu family and the Ao family, to some extent, were deadly enemies, but to some extent, they had the same interests.


    If the True God of the Ao family was defeated, how much of the remaining prestige of the True God of the Lu family would be left? The result was known almost without much thought.


    Both of them were True Gods, but in terms of the honor of the True God, they were equally proud.


    Ao Shi had no choice but to save Lu Wushen at the beginning, and Lu Wushen had to help him instead. The two had the same reason.


    No matter how much undercurrents were secretly surging between the two sides, the interests and disadvantages on the surface should be guaranteed.


    With Lu Wushen''s participation, Samuel''s attack was instantly reduced a lot.


    Ao Shi also took advantage of this opportunity to catch his breath. After a while, he regained his momentum, picked up the Water Halberd, and rushed directly to Samuel.


    The two gods once again joined forces to fight against Samuel.


    What was different was that this time, Lu Wushen and Ao Shi''s cooperation was close. Although the two of them didn''t cooperate much, the masters often understood the situation of the battle without muchmunication, so they had a tacit understanding.


    Poor Samuel had just regained his breath. At the same time, the heart of the Dragon n and the demonic dragon''s blood could also help him. However, he suddenly encountered the siege of two great experts.


    "F*ck, even Lu Wushen hase out. You don''t have to be so exaggerated, do you?"


    "Isn''t it too much of a bully for two True Gods to fight a mortal?"


    "Yes, it''s like two adults beating a child."


    "No matter who wins, Samuel can fight against two top masters of Eight Direction World, which is enough for him to go out and brag for a few lifetimes. How many people have spent their whole lives to receive such treatment? Even if they can take one move from the True God, they will not regret it in this life."


    "You''re right. No matter what, Samuel is the eternal god in my heart. My ancestors and generations must take him as an example and make a name for himself."


    Lu Ruoxin frowned. Hearing the discussions around her, she cannot help frowning.


    Her mood was veryplicated and she couldn''t express it in words. But one thing was certain. Could Samuel create a miracle this time?


    Although the answer was very slim.


    "World shattering halberd!"


    "Sword Roaring in the Ninth Heaven!"


    "Demonic Dragon''s Roar."


    As Lu Ruoxin thought about it, the two True Gods in the sky were fighting with Samuel.


    The two rays of divine light from True Gods swirled in the air. They were so powerful that they could not be seen clearly. The golden light of Samuel protected him, and the ck gas of Devil Aura swirled around them.


    The three parties exchanged blows. Immediately, a fiery light and a stone color appeared. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The empty space was once again torn apart. The surrounding air was distorted by the energy ripple.


    "Take a few strikes from me!"


    As Samuel released the Devil Aura to resist Lu Wushen''s attack, he mobilized his Pangu Axe to attack Ao Shi fiercely. Although he felt ufortable because of the attack, he managed to hold on for a while.


    "Hmph, brat, let''s see how long you canst." Ao Shi''s halberd blocked Samuel''s attack and couldn''t help but sneer coldly.


    In just 20 rounds, Samuel was already out of breath. The strength of the two True Gods was definitely not bragging. Even the strong Samuel had to admit that it was extremely difficult to deal with them.


    However, at this time, the majestic power of the Dragon Heart suddenly disappeared.


    Losing power at a critical moment was tantamount to making Samuel suffer.


    1


    The two True Gods also clearly felt that the energy of Samuel had suddenly weakened a lot, and the attack had also declined like andslide. They guessed that Samuel might not be able to withstand it, so the siege came more fiercely.


    In just a few rounds, Samuel finally became more difficult to more hold on. It was not enough to use Pangu Ale to attack Ao Shi.


    barely defend against Lu Wushen''s attack, it was obvious that it was also very difficult to resist.


    Although the Devil Aura could


    In an instant, the two True Gods broke through the defense of Samuel respectively. Samuel was immediately attacked from both sides and fell into a desperate situation.


    "Pfft!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    A halberd over there!


    "Crash!"


    There was a sword over there.


    Even with the protection of divine armor like the Indestructible Armor and the totem of the Heavenly Beast, and the golden body emitting golden light, in the face of the attack of the True Gods, these strong defense might exceed the Heaven ss for others, but for the True God, it was just a few more strokes.


    After a while, Samuel was covered with wounds, and blood kept spilling from the wounds.


    The Five Elements Divine Stone slowly emitted a faint green light in Samuel''s arms, and the green Qi transformed from jade in flowers was doing its best to treat Samuel.


    However,pared with the continuous injuries caused by the two True Gods, this was just a drop in the bucket.


    "I want you to help mepletely." Samuel suppressed the pain and shouted to the soul of the devil dragon in his consciousness, "If this continues, both of us will die."


    "Don''t tell me you want to..."


    "Yes, I want to join the Devil again!" Samuel said coldly.


    "If we join the Devil again, you and I will lose our mind. Besides, even if we join the Devil, we are no match for these two guys." The soul shook its head and sighed.


    "Unless..."


    "Unless..."


    The two blurted out almost at the same time.

 Chapter 2827

    Chapter 2827


    "Unless I can remain rational!"


    "Unless you can remain rational!"


    Almost at the same time, the two blurted out. It was not a heart-to-heart love. It could only be said that heroes thought alike.


    If he could lose his mind and lead the demonic blood to explode and strengthen his ability, there was no other way. But Samuel and the soul of the demonic dragon were also very clear that even if he went berserk, he might not be a match for the two gods. The battle just now was the best proof.


    The only way was for Samuel to remain as rational as he was now. With his intelligence and stronger strength, he could not be said to be a match for the two gods, but at least this was the only chance.


    "However, if you can''t maintain your rationality, I''m afraid..."


    "You''re afraid that there will be no future, right?"


    The Demonic Dragon''s soul hummed in agreement. The appearance of the two souls at the same time was a sign of Qi-deviancy Derangement. It was dangerous enough to do so once. Therefore, it relied on the strong willpower of Samuel and the suppression of the two True Gods to suppress the Demonic Dragon''s blood and restore Samuel.


    But would they still be so lucky next time?


    It was clear that even though it couldn''t be eliminated, the probability was extremely low.


    It was more likely that they would be killed.


    As a normal Samuel, at least he would know how to escape and how to deal with it if he could not defeat it. However, under the influence of the Demonic Dragon''s Blood, Samuel could only have killing and hatred.


    So...


    "Will we have a future like this?" Samuel grinned bitterly.


    After injuring these True Gods, could the True Gods bear to lose face? How could they not think of ways to get them back from Samuel?


    As for this method, it was extremely simple. That was to defeat Samuel and make him pay the price he deserved to use as a warning to others.


    "You''re right. Have you thought about how to survive in the demonized?" The soul nodded.


    Samuel nodded. Although he was a little nervous, there was determination in his eyes.


    "Alright! Let''s fight them to the death! Let''s fight!" The Demonic Dragon''s soul stopped talking.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel moved coldly and directly pushed the left and right twin souls away. Then he squatted slightly to relieve the pain and umte energy crazily.


    Seeing the ck gas covering Samuel again, Lu Wushen and Ao Shi retreated slightly and frowned involuntarily.


    "What is this kid doing? Is he going to self-destruct?"


    Just as the two of them were at a loss, Samuel suddenly stood up and roared.


    "Roar!"


    A loud roar shook the sky. The whole body of Samuel floating in the air suddenly opened up, and countless ck Devil Aura suddenly exploded. The Devil Aura blew Lu Wushen and Ao Shi''s clothes, and their eyebrows and hair fluttered.


    "This kid... has demonized again?" Lu Wushen was stunned.


    "So what if he''s demonized? He''s still a good-for-nothing. Doesn''t he know the lesson just now?" Ao Shi sneered disdainfully.


    "Roar!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel''s blood-red hair, blood-red eyes, white and ck veins were exposed. Like a fierce tiger, he suddenly rushed over with Devil Aura all over his body.


    Hong!


    Wherever Samuel passed, the pressure was extremely strong. Ao Shi blocked it with his halberd and directly blocked the attack of Samuel.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ao Shi''s eyes narrowed slightly as he gently shook the somewhat numb hand. Although he disdained Samuel''s demonized, he had to admit that the strength of the demonized Samuel was not bad.


    Both his cultivation, aura, and strength were greatly enhanced in an instant.


    From a certain point of view, this was indeed a great improvement. However, for Ao Shi, no matter how much improvement Samuel made, it was meaningless.


    "Lu Wushen, let''s give him a quick death this time." With a coldugh, a red light appeared in Ao Jin''s hand.


    "Sure." Lu Wushen nodded. Although


    he wanted to recruit Samuel, it was true that Samuel joined the Devil. Although he had recovered his


    senses for a short time, Samuel had cmade the situation to this point. For the sake of the power of the True God, Lu Wushen had no choice.


    "Okay, defend, I''ll attack!"


    Ao Shi shouted coldly. Lu Wushen suddenly turned over his hand, and then his hands moved slowly like Tai Chi. The divine light in his body kept spreading out with the posture of his hand.


    The divine light gathered more and more, and with the posture of his hand, it showed the Tai Chi momentum. Then, the Tai Chi momentum rotated with each other and became bigger and bigger.


    "Spirit Transformation Grand Magic!"


    With a light thought from Lu


    Wushen, the Tai Chi Divine Light in his hand suddenly burst out with


    divine light. Samuel that had just et


    rushed back was captured. Even though it was far away, the Devil Aura around him could not help but fly into the Tai Chi Divine Light.


    "Roar!"


    Samuel suddenly roared in a cold voice. His blood-red eyes were full of anger, but no matter how hard he struggled, he stood still, and his whole body was slowly absorbed by the Tai Chi Divine Light.


    "Silly boy, the Eight Diagrams of Tai Chi. The more powerful you are, the tighter you will be bound. You''d better surrender." Lu Wushen smiled helplessly.


    Almost at this moment, Ao Shi suddenly clenched his Blood Divine Energy in his hand.


    "Break the army!" he shouted coldly.


    He clenched his two fingers and a


    ray of divine radiance shot out. Although it was only a ray of divine radiance, it was definitely not as simple as it looked. It was imbued with the power of thunder and lightning, and it was extremely powerful. It could even break


    through tens of millions of enemies in an instant.


    Although this method seemed simple, it was in fact extremely overbearing. The cultivation method was even more bitter.


    To gather all the energy between his fingers, one could imagine how much power his fingers could bear. Moreover, he had to operate such a huge force. He could hit wherever he pointed with his fingers. It seemed easy, but in fact, it was not so easy.


    Before he could reach Samuel, Samuel could feel the tremendous energy contained in the Divine Light and felt a sharp pain between his eyebrows. Although the furious Samuel waspletely irrational at this time, when his life was threatened, he still roared angrily and tried to struggle.


    It was a pity that the Grand Supreme Power could control his body so that no matter how hard he struggled, he could not move at all.


    The two True Gods attacked and defended at the same time. They were invincible. So what if Samuel was strong?


    "Samuel, you evil beast, this is the result of you provoking me. Go to hell." With the divine light of the two fingers, Ao Shi came straight to Samuel with a ferocious killing intent.


    The demonized Samuel''s eyes were blood-red and he looked at Ao Shi angrily. It seemed that he was going to swallow Ao Shi alive just by looking at


    him.


    However, under those blood-red eyes, Samuel''s soul had actually been in darkness the entire time. What was he looking for...

 Chapter 2828

    Chapter 2828


    In the endless darkness, Samuel only felt that this ce was very dark. He called out the soul of the evil dragon, but the other side did not respond. It seemed that he was the only one around.


    Samuel soon understood that his consciousness had entered a strange domain, or that his body had been controlled by the demonic dragon''s blood...


    Hong!!


    Sure enough, a ck shadow suddenly attacked from all directions, and its attack was extremely fierce.


    "It must be you who have joined the Devil!" Samuel looked coldly at the ck shadow that suddenly appeared.


    He knew that this was the soul of the Demonic Dragon!


    Although the dragon''s soul would not answer him after joining the Devil, Samuel had already had the experience of fighting with it when he joined the Devil.


    This was a certain part of his body.


    Weng!


    As the surrounding shadows reappeared, Samuel only felt a splitting headache. All sorts of scenes immediately surged into his mind.


    All kinds of abuse and contempt he had suffered in the Sue family on Earth, all the unfair treatment and abuse he had suffered in the Xuanyuan World, the painful scene of Yvonne being locked up in the prison of the Fu family, and Nian''er who had been poisoned and looked at him desperately...


    And...N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    There was also Lu Ruoxin who told him the truth about Firestone City...


    Samuel''s anger was constantly ignited, and he was also furious.


    He was not a Sage, so how could he have no emotions? Especially it was rted to Yvonne and Han Nian.


    With his anger, he felt that he was integrated with the darkness here. The dark shadows no longer attacked him, and the headache disappeared. He felt veryfortable.


    He was the darkness, and the darkness was himself.


    Thinking of this, he closed his eyes slightly and enjoyed the peace andfort brought by the darkness. There were no more painful and embarrassing memories.


    But suddenly, the consciousness of the sinking Samuel suddenly lit up again in the darkness.


    "Yvonne, Nian''er!"


    Suddenly, Samuel opened his eyes.


    He couldn''t go on like this. What could Yvonne do if he went on like this? What should Han Nian do?


    As soon as he opened his eyes, the ck shadows around him suddenly gathered again, and the extremely painful pain made him want to die again.


    That kind of pain really made people want to die immediately. Although death was ufortable, it was much better than now.


    "Mortals, give up struggling and be one with me. Get revenge for the people you love and the injustice you have suffered."


    In the darkness, the voice of the demonic dragon soul came.


    However, Samuel knew very well that this was definitely not the soul of the evil dragoit was no longer the evil dragon who talked to him indifferently outside.


    He was the Demonic Dragon that was truly driven away by the demonic blood!


    "Of course I will revenge, but I won''t need your help," Samuel said coldly.


    "An ant, only I can avenge you! This is your honor. You shouldn''t refuse." "But what if I refuse?"


    "Then you will be condemned by your conscience and suffer a fate worse than death, just like what you have just experienced ten or even a hundred times."


    "I see." Samuel smiled coldly, and his firm eyes were full of longing for Yvonne and Han Nian. "Not to mention that I can control my life, my body alone is my decision!"


    "Come on!"


    "How arrogant!"


    Weng!


    The ck shadows around him suddenly moved, and there was an extremely strong pressure around them.


    "Ah!"


    Samuel only felt that his body was squeezed by something, and even his internal organs were squeezed into blood flowing out of his body.


    There was an indescribable intense pain in his head, mixed with all kinds of painful memories.


    Even though Samuel was extremely


    intelligent and had an endurancez that ordinary people could notpare with, under such


    vel.n


    circumstances, both his body and


    mind were painful and unbearable.


    However, as the sweeping old man and the Eight Destions Heavenly Book had said, Samuel had to be firm enough to break the test.


    The only condition that could support him was Yvonne.


    "How can there be smooth sailing on the path of bing a Deity? Not only does one have to climb to a higher level, one must also suffer the pain that an ordinary person cannot endure. One needs to know that one must sacrifice one''s own worth in exchange for it."


    The


    "The glory in front of others were got by the endless torture behind him. With the worst body on the earth, if he wants to have his own world in a high-level world like Eight Direction World, he must take a much more winding path than others. If I suddenly falls into the abyss, even if LWushen and Ao Shi let him go, he can only fall into the Devil''s Practice forever and be a puppet of the soul of the devil dragon. If he seeds..."


    In the world of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, the two old men had already appeared in Samuel''s bamboo house. They were drinking tea and ying chess,ughing softly.


    "If he seeds, it is the will of the God!" the Eight Destions Heavenly Bookughed and fell into the trap!


    "General!"


    At this time, Samuel in the Dark World was constantly suffering, struggling, and even gradually dying.


    But just as the light in his body was about to disappear, there was a little light that never went out. It even made the light in the dark world shine again and be bigger and bigger...

 Chapter 2829

    Chapter 2829


    "Samuel, do you know? No matter what you say, I will always believe you."


    "Yes, Dad, Nian''er is not afraid at all, because I know that Dad will always protect Nian''er and never let me get hurt." "Samuel, the food is cold. Come and eat."


    When the light shone again, waves of sweetness appeared in the countless painful images in Samuel''s mind.


    "Yvonne, Nian''er!"


    "Wait for me, I will definitely save you." This was the moment of sweetness, but it was caused by the same belief and longing left by Samuel after experiencing the physical and mental explosions.


    But that was all. The mes of the stars could set the prairie on fire.


    "Come on, Demonic Dragon. Even if you throw me into Yama, I will never yield."


    "My life is up to me. You, get out of my way!"


    "Roar!"


    Hong!!!


    As Samuel shouted angrily, the light in his body suddenly burst out until it lit up the whole dark space, making the whole space bloom in the white light...


    Buzz!!


    At this time, Ao Shi''s Army Breaking Finger was less than three meters away from Samuel, and the divine light between his two fingers reached the center of Samuel''s eyebrows.


    "Golden Body protects me!"


    However, at this moment, the blood-red-eyed Samuel shouted in a hurry, and then a divine light shed on his body. At the critical moment, Samuel broke free. With a flip of his body, although he failed to avoid the full attack of the two-fingered Army Breaking Divine Light, at least he deviated a little. The divine radiance suddenly deviated and hit Samuel. Samuel was sent flying several meters away, and the golden light and the Devil Aura in his body dimmed slightly at the same time. His brain and body felt a sharp pain.


    Although the two-fingered Army Breaking Divine Light was extremely overbearing, and ordinary people might even die under this attack, at the critical moment of Samuel, the golden body protected him. In addition, Samuel''s attack was rtively weak, but in terms of defense, there were few opponents.


    Furthermore, he had the Indestructible Armor, the Five Elements Divine Stone, and a golden body. Even the Breaking Divine Lightcould only injure him. It wouldn''t be that easy to kill him!


    Samuel slightly knelt on the ground with his back to the ground, but half of his blood-red eyes disappeared, revealing his bright and clean eyes. However, the blood-red eyes did notpletely disappear like thest time, but left a lot.


    This also meant that the Demonic Dragon''s Blood was still in a state of outburst, and the Devil Aura was still at its peak. However, Samuel''s consciousness had regained control of the body and controlled the Demonic Dragon''s Blood.


    He was in charge of his body!


    His bet with the demonic dragon was also correct.


    "Lu Wushen, are you still holding back at this time?" Ao Shi''s strike failed and he red at Lu Wushen in the distance with dissatisfaction.


    Lu Wushen had his own difficulties. Although he hadpassion, that was before. How could it be now? Even he himself could not figure out what was going on when Samuel broke free!


    However, was it useful to exin? How could Ao Shi believe it?


    "Damn it, you must force me to use a big killing move!" Ao Shi snorted discontentedly. He moved his hand, and the bloody ck light suddenly turned into a sea of stars behind him.


    Almost at the same time, the half-kneeling Samuel slowly stood up.


    In the face of Ao Shi, his eyes were indifferent and cold.


    "Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation, one into two, two into four, open!"


    "Pangu Axe Formation, open!"


    "Four Divine Beasts, open!"


    "The Five Elements Divine Stone, get up!"


    "Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, rise!"


    "The Golden Body will protect me again!"


    Hong!!


    For a time, four figures with red hair and white hair jumped out of the ck Devil Aura. They were lined up with golden lights, followed by all kinds of magic weapons.


    The Five Elements Divine Stone turned into four figures, each with a golden light shining above their heads!


    "Come on, if you want to fight, then fight!"


    Hong!!!


    After the four shouts, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel behind them turned into eight energy beams. They were divided into four parts, ready to attack!


    "Come on, arrogant boy. Am I afraid of you?" Ao Shi shouted coldly. His body turned into a residual shadow and attacked Samuel. Wherever the shadow passed, there would be a bloody sea as if the Senluo Hell.


    Hong!


    Tens of thousands of residual shadows directly smashed toward the true bodies ofSamuel.


    The four figures raised their Pangu Axe to meet the tens of thousands of residual shadows at the same time, and then shed fiercely! Hong!


    Above his head, thousands of giant axes seemed to have felt the call of their master. They fell down and attacked the shadows of Ao Shi.


    The Five- Elements Divine Stone suddenly changed color and emitted a faint three-colored light, illuminating its true body.


    Almost at the same time, a golden body was faintly discernible.


    Hong!!!


    When the two of them fought, it was as if thousands of troops and horses were fighting at the same time. Fora time, explosions broke out in all directions, and all kinds of lights shone at the same time rendering the whole world.


    magnificent and colorful Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Wow!!


    On the ground, everyone was shocked by this shocking scene. Such a magnificent scene was simply shocking.


    But one of them was even more confused than shocked.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the faintly discernible golden figure on Samuel''s body, he only felt an extremely strong pressure emanating from it. Even as a the True God, he felt the pressure rising sharply.


    "What''s that?" Lu Wushen frowned and murmured.

 Chapter 2830

    Chapter 2830


    What''s that?


    Naturally, it was the mysterious golden body that Samuel had obtained.


    As the four beams of golden light shed on the four true bodies of Samuel, the golden light on Samuel grew stronger.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of you? Open!"


    Ao Shi roared in a domineering manner within the ten thousand afterimages of the blood-colored star sea. A long ck rod suddenly shed out of his hand. As he waved it, the long ck rod dragged an enormous amount of energy as it suddenly attacked.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the sea of blood-red stars, thousands of residual shadows suddenly waved their sticks and their attacks instantly became stronger.


    "Four figures are not enough? What about eight?" Samuel smiled ferociously.


    "Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation, one into two, two into four, four into eight, open!"


    Hong!


    Eight rays of golden light suddenly shed, and the eight figures suddenly stood up, powerful and extraordinary.


    "What?!" Lu Wushen''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Isn''t the Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation only capable of turning one''s body into four souls and finally forming four true bodies? How... how could there be eight?" The crowd below was also stunned. Many people even jumped up.


    "That''s right. The real owner of the Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation has only four. How could Samuel..."


    The crowd was talking about it. Lu Ruoxuan also looked at the real owner of the Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation, Lu Ruoxin.


    "You won''t tell me that you''ve even taught him how to transform into eight true bodies, will you?" When he said this, it was obvious that Lu Ruoxuan was extremely dissatisfied.


    After all, the Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation was really one of the top techniques of the Lu family. Not everyone in the Lu family was qualified to learn it. As the only daughter of the Lu family, moreover, she had unparalleled talent, so Lu Ruoxin was favored by her elders and had the opportunity to learn.


    Lu Ruoxuan had always held this matter in his heart. He had begged Lu Ruoxin to teach him many times in the past, but he was always rejected. As a result, Lu Ruoxin not only passed it on to others, but also spread it without reservation.


    Lu Ruoxin''s expression was ice-cold. Her eyes had never left the eight figures of Samuel as she shouted, "Do you think I wcan transform into eight true bodies?"


    As soon as these words came out, Lu Ruoxuan was stunned. He opened his mouth slightly exaggeratedly. "You don''t know how to?" Although Lu Ruoxin did not speak, she obviously did not deny it.


    This time, Lu Ruoxuan''s heart was about to split open. That was to say, the peak state of the Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation, transforming one''s body into eight was not taught by Lu Ruoxin, but... was something that Samuel had learned himself!


    "How is this possible? You started learning the Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation at the age of four, and you have never broken through the eight incarnations. How can his Samuel be?" Lu Ruoxuan was still anxious.


    Even though he was dissatisfied with the fact that Lu Ruoxin was qualified to learn the North Darkness Four-Soul Formation, he had to admit that the talent of Lu Ruoxin was definitely at the top of the Lu family. But how could Samuel reach the height that Lu Ruoxin had not even cultivated for half her life?


    "How long have you been teaching him?"


    "Three days!" Lu Ruoxin replied with a cold face.


    Not only was Lu Ruoxuan extremely surprised, but Lu Ruoxin was also extremely shocked. That was why she answered his question with an ugly expression.


    Samuel had only been learning t the Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation for a few days, but he had reached the dream that sLu Ruoxin had not reached yet. Her talent was outstanding, but she had been pped in the face. However, the more painful her face was, the more surprised she was about Samuel''s talent.


    "Who exactly is this guy? He has a Pangu Axe, the protection of the totem of the Four Divine Beasts, a fire, a lightning, and a strange golden light to protect his body. Blood can also hurt people... Now, he''s been refining the Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation to the extreme in three days. They all say that he''s a good-for-nothing. Why do I feel that we''re good-for-nothing?" Lu Ruoxuan looked at Samuel in the sky in a daze and could not help but sigh.


    Hong!!!


    In mid-air, the eight Real Bodies collided with the thousands of staff shadows in the universe.


    In the distance, countless residual shadows rushed through the eight True Gods, and in the middle, countless long sticks hit the Real Body. The eight Golden Axes,


    together with the eight Heal


    Fire


    and Moon Wheel and the ter thousand giant axes hanging above his head, were crazily killing in the


    face of countless residual shadows.


    It was difficult to determine if countless afterimages had injured the eight true bodies or if the eight true bodies had struck the afterimages in chaotic streams.


    "So what if you have eight true bodies? Samuel, I already know your fate points!" In the afterimage, Ao Shi suddenly shouted coldly.


    His real body had been in the


    shadows for a long time. He wanted to give Samuel a fatal blow, but the sudden change of eight figures of Samuel still made him a little hasty and shocked, so he stayed in the shadows and observed carefully.


    Finally, under the continuous attacks of the eight true Bodies, he found that although Samuel''s eight Real Bodies were extremely domineering and the moves of Pangu Axe in his hand were invincible, they had one fatal weakness.


    And it was this weakness that made him believe that he would kill Samuel with one blow!


    With a rumble, Ao Shi suddenly attacked with the Water God Halberd as fast as lightning!


    "Ao Shi, you old thing are indeed cunning." Seeing this, Lu Wushen couldn''t help but sigh. The True God was worthy of being the True God. The weakness of Samuel was caught by Ao Shi.


    Samuel also noticed a different shadow in the residual shadow. He was shocked, but he knew that there was nowhere to hide. So he activated all the energy in his body, and the golden light and Devil Aura suddenly opened!


    Even if you know my acupoint, I''ll drag you down with me.


    "Come on." An angry roar sounded. The eight true bodies simultaneously gave up their defense and raised their axes to attack.


    "One halberd destroying the universe!"


    "The Pangu Giant Axe!"


    Hong!


    Hong!!


    The ck shadow suddenly hit Samuel. The halberd was inserted into the chest of Samuel, and the giant axe raised by Samuel was also in the air in front of Ao Shi.


    The oue had been decided!


    Ao Shi sneered disdainfully. The corner of his mouth twitched as he looked at Samuel as if he was looking at a dead person. "WSo what you have the Eight True Bodies? They are nothing more than ants in front of me."


    "The halberd will take your life!"


    Samuel''s eyes were filled with


    shock. His expression was slightly stunned. He looked at the halberd that had been inserted into his chest with a trace of unwillingness. The head of the halberd hadpletely sunk into his chest.


    "Is it toote after all?" Samuel sighed helplessly in his heart.


    If he could be a little faster, the axe would fall on Ao Shi''s head. However, there was no "if" in the world.


    Feeling the heart-wrenching pain, Samuel understood that all his ns seemed to have turned into nothing. There were some things that could not bepleted in the end.


    "Am I going to die?" The corner of Samuel''s mouth was full of bitterness. He was not afraid of death, but what should Yvonne and Han Nian do after


    he died?


    He didn''t want to die!


    Weng!


    Almost at this time, the eight Real Bodies suddenly shed with golden light, and something incredible happened!

 Chapter 2831

    Chapter 2831


    When the eight real bodies suddenly shed with a golden light, a golden figure appeared in the real body. The golden figure was like a Buddha, sitting cross-legged in meditation, and like an ancestor of a Taoist family, closing his eyes and cultivating quietly!


    Regardless of whether it was God or Buddha or Dao Master, they were all mighty under the golden light.


    With a squeeze of his finger, the Five Elements Divine Stone above his head slowly emitted three rays of light. After which, it gently descended from the sky above Samuel''s head and flew directly into the finger of the golden body.


    The Five Elements Divine Stone shone, and then disappeared into the eight Real Bodies with the golden body.


    Weng!


    With the sound of flowing light, the eight Real Bodies released a golden light. Then, each golden light connected with each other, forming a unique Golden Body Formation.


    "The Demonic Blood is boiling!"


    "Share the same hatred!"


    Hong!


    Eight golden bodies shed and roared!


    One roar was as majestic as a god, and the other roar was as low as a devil.


    "It''s done, it''s done. Old man, that kid seeded."


    In the Eight Destions World, when he saw this scene, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book jumped up directly, regardless of his image, and shouted with joy. The excitement on his face was beyond words.


    The sweeping old man alsoughed slightly at this time.


    "That''s right, that''s right. I knew that Samuel was definitely not a good-for-nothing. He did not disappoint me." The sweeping old man nodded with satisfaction and said softly.


    "Haha, doesn''t he dare to fail? He is carrying the lives of Yvonne and Han Nian, and he also carries the heavy expectations of us. If he doesn''t seed, even if he goes to hell, I won''t let him have a good time. Humph!" the Eight Destions Heavenly Bookughed.


    "Yes, he is able to get the Eight Destions Heavenly Book to obediently address him as ''master'' in such an aggrieved manner. If he betrays you, you will naturally not let this matter rest. However, now..." The sweeping old manughed without saying anything.


    "However, this brat has really pleased me." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled and said, "However, I wonder how effective it will be." On the ground, when they saw eight beams of golden lightbine into one, and two powerful sounds came from the sky, everyone looked at each other in dismay. Although they did not know what had happened to Samuel, their momentum seemed to be very awesome.


    "The highest realm of the Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation. Will there be any special effects after having eight true bodies?" Lu Ruoxuan could not help but ask softly.


    "You''re asking me? Who am I asking?" Lu Ruoxin replied grumpily. If this person was not Lu Ruoxuan, he would have been pped somewhere by her.


    "However, this shouldn''t be the effect of the Eight True Bodies. This aura is not right." Lu Ruoxin shook her head after examining it confidently. "Damn it, what are you waiting for? Kill him." Ye Gucheng was so angry that he wanted to see Samuel fall from the sky and die.


    But as soon as he said this, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He looked back at the Ao family around him and was speechless. What right did he have tomand Ao Shi to do things in such a ce?


    "Boom!"


    The eight true bodies suddenly shook with a golden light, and the Water God Halberd on the chest of the true body immediately shook. The fresh blood on the pierced chest was immediately wrapped by the golden light, and with the connection between the real bodies, they crisscrossed andmunicated with each other...


    When the blood returned to his chest, the bowl-sized wound suddenly healed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Peng!


    The Water God Halberd that had almost entered his head was immediately sted apart. Ao Shi''s body, which was holding the Water God Halberd, also suddenly flew back several tens of meters.


    "Puff!"


    A mouthful of fresh blood was spat out. Ao Shi hurriedly took a couple of steps back before barely stabilizing his body.


    "What... what the hell?" Ao Shi was stunned and looked at Samuel nkly.


    confused. He had


    He was a little co


    Qu


    pierced Samuel''s chest with the halberd. With his own strength and the power of the water halberd, Samuel had received such a fatal injury. It was a question whether he could survive, let alone escape....


    But the fact was that this guy not only broke free, but also fought back. Ao Shi was directly shaken to the point that his five internal organs were rolling!


    "Boy, you have provoked me time


    and time again and annoyed me. I don''t care what happened to you, and I don''t care what evil demon methods you use. I, Ao Shi, will take your life today!" Ao Shi suddenly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and widened his eyes.


    "I''d like to see if your eight bodies are tougher, or if my Water God Halberd is sharper!"


    Hong!


    The Star Sea of Energy behind Ao Shi actually started to burn directly. With a wave of the Water God Halberd in his hand, Ao Shi once again fiercely attacked.


    Hong!!


    A halberd arrived, deciding the world again!


    The halberd hit Samuel''s chest!


    "We share the same hatred!"


    Hong!


    The eight true bodies shook at the same time!


    Peng!


    Ao Shi was once again sted a few meters away. On Samuel''s chest, there was another bowl-sized wound. However, under the cover of the golden light, it rapidly shrank to the size of a thumb.


    Ao Shi panted heavily. His eyes were already blood red. Suddenly, he released his imposing manner and attacked again.


    In the blink of an eye, Ao Shi fought and retreated again. However, just as he was about to make another move, Samuel suddenly moved.

 Chapter 2832

    Chapter 2832


    ng!


    One more halberd!


    But this time, it did not pierce Samuel''s chest at all.


    Blood was still flowing, but it was not from Samuel''s chest, but from Samuel''s right hand.


    "What? That... that kid actually took the True God Ao''s Water God Halberd with his hand. Is he crazy?"


    "Is he going to fight for the white de with his bare hands?"


    Countless people were extremely puzzled about this. Although Samuel had been defending passively until now, he had conquered many people''s hearts. After all, in the face of the True God, although Samuel was defeated, he could be proud. The current operation of Samuel directly shocked everyone.


    What was he doing?


    Was he going to fight back? But wasn''t it better to fight back with Pangu Axe in his hand? After all, that thing was the king of ten thousand weapons. It was better than anything.


    Lu Wushen couldn''t help feeling angry and amused, but in fact, he didn''t understand what Samuel wanted to do.


    "This guy, could it be... Could it be that he wants to snatch the Water God Halberd from Ao Shi''s hands?" Lu Ruoxuan said with a strange frown. As soon as he said this, he felt a little funny. Wasn''t this stupid?


    Although Lu Ruoxin also thought that this statement was funny, it was the only reason that could exin Samuel''s behavior.


    "Is he stupid?" Lu Ruoxin frowned and said, "That''s Ao Shi, the True God of Eight Direction World. He''s not the aunt who sells vegetables on the street. Isn''t it suicide to grab the weapons in his hand so rashly?"


    "Look, look at that idiot, what''s the point of doing that! You''re still boasting about him like a fool. In my opinion, he''s just a stupid donkey." Ye Gucheng seized every opportunity to mock Samuel.


    From a certain point of view, Ye Gucheng''s jealousy of Samuel had reached a certain level.


    "Brat, are you crazy or are you stupid? You actually dare to snatch my weapon with your bare hands?" Ao Shi was also startled in midair. However, he immediately mocked in a cold voice.


    "Or, do you really think that you have the ability to fight against me with the water energy? Let me tell you, there is an extraordinary gap between us!" Although Ao Shi''s words seemed to be arrogant, they were actually the core reason.


    As the True God, Ao Shi''s True God body was extremely huge. How could anyonepare with him? Even if both sides of energy could be ttened, the gap between their bodies was the fundamental reason why Samuel''s action became so reckless!


    "You''re right. The gap between us may be very big." Samuel sneered.


    The reason why he did this was that he felt that his body was full of unimaginable power. This power had never happened before. To some extent, it was even more powerful than the powerful power that the Heart of the Dragon Tribe suddenly released.


    Of course, the burning demonic dragon''s blood was incredibly powerful.


    ???:


    However, Samuel did not know that the power of the Demonic Dragon''s Blood was not greater than that of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. One was holding back and releasing it through other channels, while the other was used by Samuel and his Qi Meridian was fully opened.


    From a certain point of view, in Samuel''s perception, the boiling blood of the evil dragon naturally looked several times stronger than the power from the heart of the Dragon Tribe.


    "The Demonic Blood is boiling!"


    Samuel suddenly became ferocious. The muscles in his hand, which was holding the Water God Halberd, suddenly copsed and ck veins stood out.


    "Get up!" With an angry roar, he suddenly turned the halberd in his hand!


    "What?" Ao Shi''s hand, which was holding the halberd, suddenly feltza huge force. This force could be called a strange force. Even if he held the halberd in time, he still


    could not control it! Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Little fellow... where did you get the strength from?" Ao Shi was iparably shocked as he looked at Samuel.


    "As I said, the gap between us may be great!" With an evil smile, Samuel made a move that made everyone''s blood freeze!


    Samuel held the tip of the halberd and suddenly raised one hand!


    Hong!


    Ao Shi felt a strange force lifting him up!


    Then he was swung !


    Hong!


    Ao Shi again felt a strange force throw him down hard!


    He tried desperately to control it, but the more he tried, the more embarrassed he became.


    Samuel grabbed the water halberd and threw it down. Ao Shi was like a monkey whose tail had been caught. With Samuel''s swinging and throwing, Ao Shi''s whole body was constantly up and down...


    "F*ck..."


    "Fuck..."


    On the ground, everyone was stunned. They were so shocked that they couldn''t speak. They could only express their feelings with the national curse. "Am I dazzled? Or, who created an illusion for me?" Someone sighed.


    ene


    "This guy..." In the air, Lu Wushen''s eyes werepletely wide open, as if he had seen a ghost. He was no longer calm andposed as a True God. He muttered for a long time and stammered, "This.. this can also work?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 2833

    Chapter 2833


    Lu Wushen felt his scalp tingle.


    It fucking worked.


    Seeing Samuel throwing Ao Shi around like a watermelon, Lu Wushen''s mood was extremelyplicated.


    There were happiness, worry, and even fear....


    Obviously, there was no need to say more about the shock. He was happy that Samuel could seriously injure Ao Shi. As for his worries and fear, it was obvious that from a certain point of view, he might end up like Ao Shi.


    But at the same time, Lu Wushen couldn''t help feeling very lucky. "F*ck, fortunately, I didn''t go up just now."


    Otherwise, he would have been thrown back and forth....


    It was not a big deal to be beaten, but it would be embarrassing to lose face after being beaten. For True Gods like him and Ao Shi, the strongest and the most powerful people in Eight Direction World, if they were beaten like this, they might not be badly hurt, but they would be insulted.


    Thinking of this, Lu Wushen couldn''t help swallowing.


    On the ground, many people opened their mouths and werepletely stunned, as if they were petrified...


    They didn''t even dare to think about it, let alone look at it.


    The True God was the strongest person in Eight Direction World, a supreme being who could turn a person into ashes with just a flick of his finger. He was a sacred and invible Divine Master, arrogant and untouchable. He only needed a word or a look to make anyone submit to him. But...


    But now he was being treated like this by Samuel...


    They were so shocked that they were speechless. On the ground, it was so quiet.


    Even the sound of the wind was well hidden at this time, without any movement!


    After an unknown period of time...


    "Whoosh!!!"


    All of a sudden, thunderous roars broke out all over the ground. Some cheered, some screamed, and some were angry. All kinds of emotions mixed together, and the huge sound waves directly resounded through the entire Immortal-trapping Valley.


    Ao Yi and Ao Jin looked flustered and did not know what to do. As members of the Ao family, they could not stand such cheers. But when they looked back, they found that many of the Evesting Sea''s people were also shouting.


    On the other side of the Lu family, it was not much better. Although they were all masters, it was still difficult for them to resist such a scene.


    If there was a word that could describe the current Ye Gucheng, it might be the most angry word in the world, but obviously, the word could not express his anger now.


    That type of anger was enough to make him wish he could kill everyone here to vent his inner resentment.


    Lu Ruoxin and Lu Ruoxuan were also dumbfounded and speechless.


    Wang Huanzhi stumbled. If Commander Chen and the others had not supported him, he would have fallen to the ground.


    As for the Fu family members, they all had strange expressions on their faces, and their hearts had been attacked by various emotions.


    Samuel, that''s Samuel. From beginning to end, he was regarded as trash by the Fu family and as a burden. They tried every means to get rid of him, get rid of him, and even kill him.


    His existence was a disgrace to the Fu family, and also a waste that dyed the future of the Fu family.


    But...


    What he was doing was something that everyone in the Fu family would never be albe to do.


    In the past, the efficiency shown by Samuel only shook the foundation of the Fu family. After all, some things were not done, but it did not mean that they could.


    Some faces did not hurt when they were not pped in the face.


    But now, Samuel pped everyone hard in the face.


    Even if they pretended to be asleep, they could still feel the burning pain on their faces.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Samuel... Samuel can actually fight


    against the True God, and he can also... humiliate Ao Shi in this way. If he... he is here, why can''t my Fu family... My Fu family now can call themselves the True God family?" Someone could no longer pretend to be asleep. At this time, facing reality, he couldn''t help but blurt out.


    Perhaps no one had dared to say that before. After all, this was a p in their faces, and it was a p in the face of the entire Fu family. The executives, led by Fu Tian, would be furious at this statement. The consequences could be imagined.


    But today, when he saw such a scene, he had no time to think about it, because this was the most real thought in his heart. The regret in his heart made him blurted it out.


    "Yes, the dream of Fu Family''s returning to its peak. It is the day to enter the dream today!"


    His words would have been criticized by everyone before, but today, many people could not help but agree.


    "Some people once said that Samuel


    618


    had ruined the dream of the Fu family. But today, it seems that what they said was ridiculous, stupid, and ignorant. Fu Tian, am I right?" senior executive turned his regret into resentment and looked at Fu Tian.


    With one of the executives leading the way, the others simply vented their anger.


    "Fu Tian, Samuel is originally the son-inw of my Fu family. Even if Fu Yao can''t give birth to the True God, so what? She doesn''t need to give birth to the True God at all, because her man, the son-inw of Fu family, Samuel, is the True God." Someone shouted angrily, and the anger in his heart was really difficult to calm down.


    "You kept saying that you would bring us back to the peak, but look at what you''ve done!"


    "Fu Tian, the Fu family''s thousand-year-old foundation was destroyed in your hands. You are the biggest sinner of the Fu family."


    "In the future, after you die, how can you face your ancestors?"


    "Fu Tian, you don''t deserve to be the head of the Fu family. You must give us an exnation for Samuel."


    " Right, Fu Tian. Get off the stage."


    "From today onwards, I, Fu Meng, officially dere that if Fu Tian bes the patriarch for a day, I will never step into Fu Family."


    In the face of criticism, in the past, Fu Tian would have argued with anger, but now, he had been shocked by the battle in the sky and did not know how to refute.


    It was rare for Fu Mei not to speak up for Fu Tian. She stared at the heroic Samuel in the sky with her electric eyes. The invincible man who was like a god and a devil made her so angry that she almost burst into tears.


    Why?


    Why?


    "Why is the man I''ve been dreaming of, the man I''ve dreamed of all my life, Fu Yao''s man?"


    He should be her man. She should be the woman who looked down upon the world with him.


    Why!


    It was one thing for her to be suppressed by Fu Yao in all aspects, but she had thought that she would finally be able to hold his head high after the so-called marriage with Ye Shijun.


    However, now, what was the situation? The two of them were clear, Fu Yao in the sky, the other underground!


    "Puff..."


    Suddenly...

 Chapter 2834

    Chapter 2834


    Suddenly, Fu Mei was so angry that she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    In her eyes, tears of unwillingness were still rolling.


    Such a funny andplicated scene happened to her.


    Meanwhile, in mid-air.


    Ao Shi''s face turned red with anger. Being tortured by Samuel like this, he lost face.


    But it was not that he had never thought about struggling or resisting. He had tried to stabilize his body and stabilize the situation, but every time he did, he was immediately pulled away by Samuel.


    This kid was like a bull, his strength was so great.


    For the first time in most of his life, Ao Shi had experienced the feeling of powerlessness. After going back and forth several times, he felt dizzy and his stomach was rolling. But he had no way to resist.


    "Ao Shi''s mind must be filled with questions right now." Seeing this, the sweeping old man could not help but smile leisurely.


    "In terms of energy, he thinks that Samuel is inferior to his. In terms of pure strength, as the True God, he has the strongest body in the world andpletely suppressed Samuel in every aspect. Unexpectedly, he is full of confidence but has be like this. It is inevitable that he feels strange and angry." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book nodded softly.


    "So, that guy''s disciple is right. He can deceive people with the naked eye. Only with the Third Eye can we see the essence of the matter clearly. In terms of energy, Samuel has the heart of the Dragon Tribe as his base camp, and the source of the heart of the Dragon Tribees from you. In terms of energy reserves, in this world, even I, an old man who has lived for countless years, am not as good as him, let alone Ao Shi." The sweeping old man smiled helplessly.


    "In terms of the purity of energy, although Ao Shi has cultivated the ability of the True God and is extremely domineering, is Samuel weak? That kid has the purification of the Golden body, the divine blood from his old man, and the blood of the devil dragon. The three arebined together. Although Samuel has not been cultivated to the True God Realm, but..."


    I


    "But it''s just like the True God," the Eight Destions Heavenly Book said leisurely. Then, he took a sip of tea gently and continued, "In terms of the body, Samuel''s body is even more powerful. With that guy''s golden body and the body of an Itinerant Immortal that you created with the thunder, it can be said that no one has ever seen before. Perhaps, for others, the most likely thing is that their bodies are destroyed and their primordial spirits are still there. But for Samuel, this kind of situation is absolutely impossible. I''m afraid that his primordial spirit will only be


    destroyed in his life, but his body isT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    still there."


    "Hahahaha!" The sweeping old manughed and put down the chess piece in his hand. "Yes, if that guy''s body is not abnormal, how could he keep it in Samuel to inherit it?"


    The Eight Destions Heavenly


    Book nodded and agreed, "The most


    important thing is that today''s


    Samuel not only inherited this hard-to-be golden body, but also has the body of an Individual Immortal that belongs to his body. The two are connected, which is already ridiculously strong. Now, this kid has perfectly realized his concept. As the saying goes, if we share the same enemy and the eight Real Bodies, any fatal harm will be split into eight in an instant and distributed to the eight Real Bodies of Dao. A fatal blow? I''m afraid it doesn''t exist."


    "Right now, Samuel''s body is as hard as a cow. Even if the both of us want to torment him, we will need to spend a lot of effort."


    The sweeping old man smiled and said, "In theory, it''s true, but it depends on whether he can perform to this extent. In fact, I really want to kill Yvonne."


    Hearing this, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book was stunned.


    The sweeping old man smiled and said, "Samuelcan persist until now. As we just said, Yvonne is the most important thing. This guy has a deep affection for Yvonne, so even if he is on the verge of death, he can always support his belief. In a certain way, this is a good thing, but it is also a bad thing that hinders him from reaching a higher level."


    If you want to soar into the sky, sometimes you don''t have to think too much. It may be the motivation for your persistence, but it may also be a stone to tie you up. Things always have two sides.


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book frowned slightly. "It''s not that I don''t understand what you said, but if you kill Yvonne, have you considered how Samuel will react?"


    Speaking of this, the sweeping old man also let out a long sigh. "This is also the reason why I have been hesitating all the time. This kid can listen to reason and tell right from wrong. He is very patient, but only Yvonne..."


    "Sigh... that''s a dragon''s scale. Once I kill Yvonne, I believe that even if I trade this world with him, he might not necessarily agree. He met me twice and brought along a very beautiful girl with him. I''ve lived for so many years and that''s a rare type... What a pity." Thinking of Qin Shuang and Lu Ruoxin, the sweeping old man sighed slightly.


    Even someone as old as him had to admit that the two women could be called the best. Unfortunately, Samuel did not have the slightest intention. "He only cares about Yvonne. Do you really want to kill Yvonne?" the Eight Destions Heavenly Book frowned and waited for his answer worriedly.

 Chapter 2835

    Chapter 2835


    The sweeping old man took a deep breath and thought for a long time. Finally, he sighed and said, "I haven''t thought about it thoroughly yet." "Even you are afraid of this boy?" the Eight Destions Heavenly Book was not in a hurry to ask the answer, but could not helpughing.


    The sweeping old man smiled and stopped talking.


    Outside.


    When Samuel was out of breath and finally tired, he suddenly increased the strength in his hand, raised Ao Shi high, and then shook him hard.


    Whoosh!!


    With the body of the True God of the Star Sea, Ao Shi immediately fell from the sky with his halberd.


    Although Ao Shi desperately tried to take himself back with his Divine Energy, the gravity of inertia was too strong.


    Hong!!!


    As the ground suddenly shook, the dust suddenly flew up and Ao Shi mmed directly from the sky onto the ground!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone couldn''t help but tremble with the loud noise. They looked at Ao Shi, who fell to the ground and spat out blood, and then looked at Samuel in the air, everyone couldn''t help swallowing silently.


    Samuel swept the crowd with his cold eyes. At this time, his eyes directly fell on Lu Ruoxin in the crowd. Lu Ruoxin was suddenly shocked. The people beside her even unconsciously retreated a few meters away from Lu Ruoxin, in case of being hurt.


    "Lu Ruoxin!" Samuel shouted coldly. His body suddenly shed. The 8 figures immediately turned into 8 ck beams of golden light and rushed down.


    As soon as Samuel arrived, tens of thousands of disciples of the Lu family subconsciously raised their knives and put on a defensive posture, but as Samuel got closer and closer, there was a loud bang. Many people directly threw away their helmets and armors and ran away!


    For a big family like the top of the Blue Mountain, it was extremely rare to be scared to this extent.


    However, at this time, no one dared tough at them. This was because the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion, who were nearby, were all fleeing in panic.


    Ye Gucheng, who had been extremely arrogant before, had already pulled Gu You like a mouse discovered by a cat and ran around in a panic when Samuel came over.


    Wang Huanzhi was no better than Ye Gucheng. Under the protection of a group of senior executives of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, they took Ao Yi and Ao Jin and scrambled to the periphery.


    The group of people who had been supported by Ao Shi naturally made irresponsible remarks. But when Samuel really came over, these people naturally fell apart. No one wanted to touch Samuel''s eyebrows at this time.


    After all, even the True God Ao couldn''t stand it.


    Seeing the eight beams of golden light from Samuel rushing toward him, Lu Ruoxin was slightly stunned. However, this woman was not an ordinary woman after all. The next second, the shock in her eyes turned into calmness. With a shake of her hand, the Common People and Eternal Life suddenly appeared. With another move, Xuanyuan Sword rose.


    "Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation, one into two, two into four!"


    Weng!


    Four true bodies appeared, all of them holding Xuanyuan Sword, their auras surging!


    "Get lost!"


    However, as soon as the four Real Bodies were opened, with a roar from Samuel, the four Real Bodies were directly pushed away by eight golden lights!


    Lu Ruoxin took several steps back and raised Xuanyuan Sword in her hand. But when she looked back, the eight Real Bodies of Samuel


    condensed into one and stood


    several meters in front of Lu Ruoxin.


    With red and white hair, red eyes, white skin and ck veins, and golden light and Devil Aura surrounding his body, Samuel looked handsome and cold.


    "You!" Xuanyuan Sword was pointed at Samuel and Lu Ruoxuan took a step back.


    "Where are they?" Samuel coldly cried out. Following his cry, the Devil Aura beside him suddenly became ferocious.


    "You want to know? Listen to me obediently!" Lu Ruoxin forced herself to calm down and said guiltily.


    "Listen to you?" Samuel''s eyes were full of killing intent.


    "Roar!"


    His body shook and the Devil Aura leaked out.


    "Bang!"


    Lu Ruoxin only felt that she had been hit by something. Even if she used her Xuanyuan Sword to resist, she could not help but take half a step back. What a powerful force!


    "Are you saying it or not?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "Don''t be so fierce in front of me.


    Samuel, let


    e tell you, whether you


    are a human or a devil, if you dare to kill me, they will be buried with me. If you have the guts, you can try!" Lu Ruoxin made up her mind, so she closed her eyes and waited for Samuel to take action.


    "Do you think I don''t dare?" Samuel cracked his mouth ferociously.


    At this time, behind him, Lu Wushen rushed over and shouted, "Don''t hurt my granddaughter."


    Then, his body directly rushed over with the Divine Energy of Star Sea.


    In front of him was Lu Ruoxin, who was waiting to take action, and behind him was Lu Wushen''s attack. However, Samuel did not panic at all. After a while, he smiled evilly.


    "I really don''t dare to kill you, but what about them?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel looked around. When the disciples saw the eyes of Samuel, they were still scared and retreated repeatedly. After that, they even fell to the ground and rolled on the ground. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    one


    S


    Samuel smiled and looked away from them. Then, he slowly looked up at Lu Wushen, who was rushing toward him.


    Seeing Samuel''s eyes, Lu Ruoxin''s face suddenly turned pale...


    "What about him?" Samuel stood with his back to Lu Ruoxin and asked in an evil voice...

 Chapter 2836

    Chapter 2836


    "No... no!" Lu Ruoxin muttered and shook her head in a panic.


    But at this time, Samuel did not care about this. He flew through the sky and turned directly to face Lu Wushen, who was flying over, and rushed forward, leaving only traces of Devil Aura and golden light on the spot.


    "What? You brat!" Seeing Samuel suddenly turn around and attack him, Lu Wushen was shocked and angry.


    What surprised him was that Samuel did not follow the routine. After all, Samuel was obviously attacking his granddaughter. How could he suddenly give up his target and attack him instead?


    What made him angry was that as a dignified True God, he had always been the only one who could attack others. When did it have to be someone else''s turn to attack him?


    As the True God, he was the same as Ao Shi. He was used to being superior.


    "Samuel, you think too little of me. Today, I will teach you a lesson." Lu Wushen shouted, but he did not dare to be arrogant.


    Ao Shi''s experience was still vivid in his mind. If he continued to be arrogant, he would be the one who would suffer losses and lose face.


    With a movement of his hand, the flowing light instantly fell from the sky.


    "Mountain River Map!"


    Hong!!


    Golden light overflowed, waterfalls and rivers flowed!


    Samuel immediately felt an extremely strong pressure.


    "Hum, the power of the True God is really strong. Your Mountain River Map is really shameless. However, if I can''t withstand it alone, what about the eight people?"


    "Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation!"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hong!


    Eight figures were pulled out of Samuel, and the eight Real Bodies were surrounded by golden light, scattering the pressure brought by the Mountain River Map.


    "You..." Lu Wushen gritted his teeth and released the Divine Energy in his hand.


    Hong!!


    The golden light on the Mountain River Map suddenly became brighter.


    "Puff!"


    Samuel only felt a sweetness in his throat, and blood flowed from his body to his throat.


    From a certain point of view, although Samuel had eight Real Bodies to fight together and resist the harm, it was also based on one kind of damage.


    In the face of Ao Shi''s one-on-one attack, with all kinds of abnormal defense equipment andbined damages, he looked like a super blood bull, almost invincible.


    However, in the face of Lu Wushen''sprehensive attack, the eight Real Bodies were all covered by the attack. Although they could still reduce some damage to each other, the effect was greatly reduced.


    Samuel also understood this, but he also understood that he must not show weakness. He must not let others see the weakness. Otherwise, if all the people attacked, he would really fall into a desperate situation.


    He had to break the move!


    However, the mountainthe Mountain River Map was a Primordial Supreme Treasure, which was not an ordinary thing. It was not a king of property like the Water Halberd, so it could be suppressed by the Five Elements Divine Stone to reduce its speed. How could it be easy to break it? "It''s up to you!"


    Samuel suddenly fixed her eyes on his Pangu Axe.


    "You have a Primordial Supreme Treasure. Don''t tell me I don''t have it?" Samuel shouted coldly. He tried his best to hold the axe in his hand and swung it forward.


    Like matchless lightning, eight true bodies moved at the same time, eight streaks of Pangu Axe hacking towards the sky. Hong!


    With tremendous pressure, Pangu Axe tore through the void, bringing down the heavens!


    "Stop!"


    Almost at the same time, Lu


    1


    Wushen did not dare to rx. He suddenly activated the Mountain River Map with his Divine Power. The sun and moon in the map turned upside down, and at the same time, the mountain forest twisted. The eight Pangu Axes were immediately blocked when they were about to cut the Mountain River Map.


    One picture and eight axes shone and collided with each other.


    Samuel''s face twisted slightly and he looked extremely tired.


    The Mountain River Map was indeed a supreme treasure. It not only suppressed him in all aspects, but also blocked his Giant Axe''s attack with great power.


    "Damn it, I was almost there." Samuel endured the pain and madly exhausted his internal energy.


    If it was said that he had used his attributes to suppress Ao Shi earlier and had taken advantage of him, the situation hadpletely reversed now. The Mountain River Map perfectly suppressed the eight golden bodies and reduced Samuel''s function. Although its power was not as good as Pangu Axe, the problem was...


    The problem was that Samuel was only an outsider to the Pangu Axe so far. He couldn''t fully master it, so he couldn''t fully exert its real strength. "Damn it. It was depressing." Samuel looked angrily at the Mountain River Map, which was shining with a golden light.


    He was not afraid of being defeated, but he was afraid that he could defeat the other party, but he couldn''t find the way.


    This kind of depression sometimes really made people feelbad.


    "Poison blood!"


    Suddenly, Samuel bit his index finger and spilled blood on the Mountain River Map.


    The poison blood was extremely powerful, and Samuel had used it many times. Now that they were in a stalemate, Samuel naturally thought of this method.


    But this time, Samuel obviously made a mistake.


    When the poisonous blood was released from Samuel''s finger bit by bit, it did not kill in all directions likest time. Instead, it was all sucked into the Mountain River Map.


    When the poisonous blood entered the Mountain River Map, it turned some mountains, rivers, and trees into ashes. Then, the mountains, rivers, sun, and moon in the map changed and everything returned to its original shape.


    "What?" Samuel was stunned.


    Such an iparably powerful divine skill was actually released like a fart at this time, without any waves at all.


    "Samuel, if you have any other moves, feel free to use them." Seeing that Samuel''s continuous moves were all blocked by him, Lu Wushen''s tight heart rxed a lot. After letting out a long breath, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Samuel looked up and red at Lu Wushen.


    What other moves did he have?


    The basics of the skills he could use were all used. The remaining skills such as the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel were obviously unable to cause any substantial damage to him.


    Samuel was really at a loss.


    "This time, Samuel is suffering. The top of the Blue Mountain is worthy of being the top of the Blue Mountain. The first big family in Eight Direction World is not called for nothing. At the critical moment, you will know who is stronger and who is weaker."


    "Lu Wushen is the strongest among


    the three great True Gods. Samuel really thinks that he is invincible after defeating the True God Ao. He


    is still


    still too young. When he is young, he is easy to be arrogant. When he is arrogant, he will naturally suffer a lot oflosses without experience."


    "Lu Wushen is really awesome."


    When the group of fleeing people


    saw that Lu Wushen had stabilized the situation again, theypletely forgot their embarrassing appearance when Samuel came to kill them. They began to judge again and even criticized Samuel was too young in a tone of education.


    Samuel frowned and sweat dripped down his forehead, consuming a lot of energy.


    "Brother Samuel, can you hear me?" Suddenly, a pleasant female voice sounded in Samuel''s mind.

 Chapter 2837

    Chapter 2837


    The voice was gentle and mellow, very pleasant to listen to. It was sweet with a little cuteness, but also a little pitiful.


    But...


    How could this voice be so familiar? It was as if... he had heard it somewhere before.


    Samuel looked around subconsciously, but there was no one around. Looking at the ground, his feet were empty. The previous attack had scattered all the people. How could anyone talk to him?


    Then where did this voicee from?


    "Brother Samuel, don''t look around. I''m not by your side!"


    There was another sound. This time, a strange look suddenly shed across Samuel''s eyes.


    "Xiao Tao?"


    This voice was very simr to Xiao Tao''s. Although it had been a long time since he saw her, Samuel would not forget her voice.


    As a good friend who had gone through thick and thin, and a good friend who had once helped him, Samuel would never forget anyone.


    "Brother Samuel, are you okay?" There were someplicated emotions in her voice, some grievance, some guilt, some unspeakable feelings, and


    more concern.


    Obviously, only those who cared too much would ask such an obvious question.


    Could Samuel''s current situation be good?


    Samuel smiled bitterly and did not answer this question to avoid embarrassing her. Instead, he used his consciousness and said with a chuckle, "I''m fine. What about you? How are you doing?"


    "I..." Xiao Tao wanted to say something but stopped. After a while, she said seriously, "I remember something."


    Before Samuel could speak, Xiao Tao''s voice came again. "Brother Samuel, close your eyes and adjust your Internal Breath!"


    "Xiao Tao, what are you doing?"


    "And then concentrate."


    Xiao Tao didn''t answer, but continued. Samuel was stunned for a moment, but still chose to follow her steps.


    "When Pangu split the heaven and earth with his axe, he not only relied on the amazing power of Great Divinity Pangu, but also the power of Pangu Axe to destroy the heaven and the earth. When Pangu split the heaven and earth, Great Divinity Pangu and Pangu Axe turned into one, so you had me and I had you, so heaven and earth copsed and formed a world."


    "Therefore, if you want to use Pangu Axe, you mustbine with Pangu Axe."


    "In fact, I have tried this before, but the problem is that Pangu Axe is in a state of deep sleep. Not to mention merging with me, even if I want to wake it up, it will be difficult." Samuel was also very depressed about this.


    In fact, with his intelligence, it was impossible for him not to think of this method. However, Pangu Axe waspletely asleep, as if it were an unlocked sword. Until now, Samuel had used it to cut randomly.


    Most of the time, the power of Pangu was only exerted by itself. Its real strength had been hidden with its sleep.


    "Pangu Axe''s previous incarnation


    and Great Divinity Pangu''s body


    veline?


    turned into one, and the breath in the axe was also the breath of Great Divinity Pangu. Although it recognized you as its master, you don''t have the power of Pangu, so you naturally can''t wake up Pangu Axe," Xiao Tao exined.


    But wasn''t this a dead end?


    "If I can''t wake it up, how can I turn it and me into one?"


    Samuel thought about it and could not figure it out.


    "Brother Samuel, please concentrate."


    "Huh?" Samuel was stunned. After the conversation just now, he was depressed. Xiao Tao suddenly asked him to concentrate, so he did not respond for a while.


    However, although Samuel found it


    strange. that Xiao Tao knew that he couldn''t wake up Pangu Axe, she still had to ask him to concentrate on t Why did she do so many things? But out of respect for his friends Samuel did as she said.


    "Brother Samuel, can you concentrate and have no distractions?"


    "I..." Samuel was depressed. He was confronting the Mountain River Map with his Pangu Axe. How could he let go of all and concentrate?


    If he hastily withdrew his energy and gave up resisting, there was no need to think too much about the result.


    However, considering the stalemate, Samuel would definitely lose. If he could activate his Pangu Axe, he could still fight.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." After Samuel finished speaking, he immediately withdrew his Pangu Axe and let the Light of Mountain River Map, which was no longer confronted by his Pangu Axe, hit his eight golden bodies.


    "Bang."


    There were countless explosions on the eight golden bodies.


    Blood kept flowing out of Samuel''s mouth, and his eight true bodies were knocked back several meters.


    Seeing that his attack had seeded, a hint of joy shed in Lu Wushen''s eyes. He smiled gently and clenched his fingers. He chanted a divine incantation, "Samuel, you lost. Break the mountains and rivers!"


    As Lu Wushen finished reciting the divine incantation, he pointed at the Mountain River Map. Suddenly, the the mountains and rivers in the Mountain River Map were distorted and the sun and moon were gone. The whole world slowly changed. Just now, the the mountains and rivers were still green, and the long-water red flowers formed a huge vortex in the blink of an eye.


    A swirl of ck Qi permeated the ce. In merely a moment, the Mountain River Map had be a world of darkness. That vortex was the center of the world.


    "Put it away for me!" With Lu Wushen''s soft shout, the whirlpool began to move.

 Chapter 2838

    Chapter 2838


    As soon as the vortex moved, the Dark World began to spin.


    Countless ck Qi emitted from the Mountain River Map and spread to the side, but it still kept moving slowly in the direction of the vortex.


    The eight figures of Samuel, who had been repelled, also moved imperceptibly. They were attracted by the vortex and slowly flew toward the Mountain River Map.


    Devouring!


    Obviously, the vortex of the Mountain River Map was absorbing Samuel. Obviously, Samuel should have tried his best to get rid of it. Otherwise, once was absorbed by the map, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However, Samuel that should have been like this did not move at all. Instead, he went on the opposite path. Not only did he not resist, but he also closed his eyes simultaneously and entered a state of meditation.


    The golden light and Devil Aura on his body were also weakening rapidly...


    "Damn, is this guy crazy? What is he doing?"


    "The Mountain River Map is indeed a Primordial Supreme Treasure. It''s so f*cking powerful. Samuel can''t resist it in a few encounters. However, Samuel is really crazy. He can''t beat it, but he doesn''t run away. How can he put down all his defense?"


    "If he is sucked in, isn''t Lu Wushen in charge of his life and death?"


    "Haha, you idiots. It''s because the Mountain River Map is awesome and Lu Wushen is also awesome that Samuel gave up resisting. Do you think he can run away when he meet such an abnormal opponent?"


    "It''s better to surrender than to escape. Although the result is death, at least he will die morefortably. Besides, in this way, at least he will have dignity."


    As Samuel was trapped by the Mountain River Map, thements on the ground were changing rapidly.


    This was the reality. When you were in glory, everyone praised you. But once you were in trouble, most people would not pity you and sympathize with you. Instead, they would take the opportunity to trample on you.


    This was what happened in the world. It was ruthless but equal to everyone.


    Ye Gucheng clenched his fists. His hair was disheveled and he was in a panic, but his eyes, which were looking at Samuel in the air, were full of heat. Like him, Wang Huanzhi frowned and looked nervous. He silently cheered for Lu Wushen.


    "Bah!" On the other side of the ground, Ao Shi climbed up from the ground in pain. He spat out the blood in his mouth. Looking at the sky, he was angry and anxious.


    Of course, he was angry that he was knocked over by Samuel. Although he was directly thrown down by Samuel from mid-air, it was obvious that this little pain was just child''s y to the True God. Although he was injured, it was not serious.


    Why he was anxious was that at this time, Lu Wushen had already controlled Samuel.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    If Lu Wushen defeated Samuel while he was thrown down the sky by


    he was reputation of the top of


    Samuel,


    the Blue Mountain would definitely be greatly improved if news of this got out in the future, and the reputation of the Evesting Sea would naturally be ruined.


    "Damn it, Lu Wushen, you don''t want this kid to cooperate with you in a y, do you?" Ao Shi shouted coldly, gritting his teeth.


    However, there was nothing he could do but pray that Samuel would suddenly exert his full strength and break free from Lu Wushen''s Mountain River Map.


    After all, it was impossible for him to


    help Samuel in front of so many people, wasn''t it? Even if he went to help shamelessly, Samuel''s breaking free from the Mountain River Map still couldn''t make people deny Lu Wushen''s strength.


    However, it was just a kind of prayer. As Samuelpletely put down his guard and got closer and closer to the Mountain River Map, Ao Shi knew better than anyone that the loss of Samuel had be a foregone conclusion.


    As the True God, no one was more clear about the power of the Mountain River Map than Ao Shi. Ao Shi knew that although Lu Wushen was not very familiar with the map, he was powerful enough.


    "Brother Samuel, after you concentrate, please gather all your energy on your chest."


    "My chest? Shouldn''t it be my Dantian?" Samuel asked curiously.


    Energy gathering was usually condensed in the Dantian. Gathering in the chest was unheard of and never seen before.


    "Please do as I say."


    Nodding, Samuel moved his Divine Sense and gathered all the energy in his chest.


    "Now, take back Pangu Axe and try your best to feel its position in your body."


    Samuel did as she said and took back his Pangu Axe. As soon as he took back his Pangu Axe, there was a sound of pitying from the ground. Ao Shi even punched the ground and felt depressed.


    "Did you feel it?"


    "It is between my eyebrows," Samuel replied honestly.


    "Try to move it to your chest and ce it in the same position as your energy. Then, there will be a section of the incantation. You need to read it with me."


    Samuel nodded. ording to Xiao Tao, the position of Pangu Axe was slowly moved down. What was amazing was that Pangu Axe seemed to move from between his eyebrows to Samuel''s body with its own energy.


    As Samuel followed Xiao Tao to recite the strange incantation, Samuel''s chest suddenly lit up with a faint blue light!

 Chapter 2839

    Chapter 2839


    "Dao Yan moves, shaking the world. With my blood, I can break the universe. With my will, I can wake you up. Divine weapons fight order, thousands of them be one." With Xiao Tao''s voice, Samuel finished a very strange incantation and read thest paragraph.


    As these words came out, the faint light on Samuel''s chest slowly shone even brighter.


    It was a ball of cyan light. After it became brighter, it became greener.


    However, he could not detect any living spirit in this cyan light. He could feel an ancient aura emanating from it.


    It was as if something from ancient times had awakened...


    "That is..."


    On the ground, someone noticed the difference in Samuel''s chest and couldn''t help eximing in surprise.


    "Did you see the cyan light on that fellow''s chest? Although that cyan light is notrge, but... I can sense the enormous strength that is faintly about to erupt from that cyan light." Someone eximed.


    However, many people disdained it. In their eyes, this cyan light was just a pile of garbage. Even if they barely thought it was a little strong, they would at most think that it was just the primordial spirit of Samuel.


    After all, they had already thought that Samuel was like a turtle in a jar and everything he did was just a desperate struggle.


    Seeing this cyan light, Ao Shi saw hope from desperation. He struggled to get up from the ground, stared at Samuel, and frowned. "This aura... is so ancient and strange. It seems... it doesn''t seem to be from Samuel. Then... in this case, what else is in that guy''s body?"


    "I''ve never heard or seen such a strange aura before. This..."


    Ao Shi could not help but take a few steps forward subconsciously. He muttered to himself as he looked at the cyan light.


    Ao Shi was like this, so was Lu Wushen, who was the closest. Although Samuel only released a cyan light without any substantial resistance or attack, the smell of the cyan light made Lu Wushen stunned and confused.


    Ancient!


    An unusually ancient aura.


    He was sure that he had never seen this kind of aura before, but it was very familiar.


    "What the hell is this?" Lu Wushen muttered and shook his head. For a moment, he was quite confused.


    At this time, on the other end of Samuel, Xiao Tao''s voice sounded again.


    "Did you feel anything?"


    Samuel nodded and murmured, "I feel that there seems to be a very strange force on my chest. It is very powerful. Although it is very small, there are countless energy contained in it. It is ready to move, as if... it is about to explode at any time."


    "That''s the power of Pangu Axe, Brother Samuel," Xiao Tao said with a chuckle.


    "The power of Pangu Axe? But, didn''t you say that the sleeping Pangu Axe can only be awakened by the power of Pangu? I don''t have any power of Pangu at all. How could it..." Samuel frowned strangely, feeling that it was incredible.


    "Brother Samuel, after Great Divinity Pangu split the heaven and earth, his True Energy was exhausted. At the end of his life, he did something unknown to others. He knew very well how powerful Pangu Axe was. Once the axe fell into the hands of the bad guys, it would be a disaster for the world. So, before he left, he put Pangu Axe in front of his chest to protect it."


    "After Pangu died, his body turned into the mountains and rivers, and his Pangu Axe naturally fell into the ce that was turned into by his heart. After the birth of the Pangu n, ording to the will of Great Divinity Pangu, the Pangu n took the responsibility of guarding Pangu Axe and the secret of Pangu Axe."


    After hearing Xiao Tao''s exnation, Samuel suddenly seemed to understand something. "You mean..."


    "Pangu Axe will always be inherited by others, but not everyone can be the Great Divinity Pangu. Therefore, the secret of Pangu Axe hides the method to solve Pangu Axe."


    "It''s just that I didn''t think of half of the secrets, but I thought of half of them."


    "Ah?"


    "Brother Samuel, don''t worry. I don''t know if this half of the secret is the will of heaven or your good luck. It just so happens that it is a way to unlock the seal of Pangu Axe. As for the other half, maybe it is how to use Pangu Axe," Xiao Tao said softly.


    The way to use it?


    Samuel was stunned. It was just an axe. What way was there?


    "Could it be some Cultivation Methods about Pangu Axe left by Great Divinity Pangu?"


    However, a master like Pangu shouldn''t be practicing any cultivation method, right? He only needed to wave his hand, simple and rough.


    After all, in the face of absolute strength, all kinds of cultivation methods and mental cultivation methods were useless.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Samuel couldn''t help asking curiously, "If there is no half of it, won''t it affect anything? For example, such as Qi Deviation?"


    "The way to use Pangu Axe should be a deeper mystery, and I don''t


    know. Let''s not talk about this. Now that you feel the existence of Pangu Axe, you can try to integrate your heart with Pangu Axe. As long as you can integrate together, you can be one and it can really exert its strength."


    "Also, Brother Samuel,e on! You have to take good care of yourself, okay? If there is anything unhappy in the past, forget it."


    Samuel frowned as soon as Xiao Tao finished speaking. Xiao Tao seemed to say goodbye very casually, but Samuel always felt that her tone was full of sadness, as if she was saying goodbye to him.


    "Are you still angry with me because of the matter between me and your cousin?" Samuel frowned.


    "Brother Samuel, everything is over, isn''t it?"


    "This is not what you think. This is just a misunderstanding. Moreover..."


    elet


    "Don''t say that. As I said before, no matter what happened in the past, it doesn''t matter, because we won''t live in the past. What we live is now and the future. So cherish the present and hug the future, okay?" Xiao Tao interrupted Samuel and said with a chuckle. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Xiao Tao, what happened to you?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "Brother Samuel, Xiao Tao is very good."


    "Do you think I''m a fool?" Samuel said coldly. Then, he took a deep breath and sighed. "No matter how much you hate me, I always treat you as a good friend. If there is something wrong with you, how can I calm down and be one with Pangu Axe?"


    "Brother Samuel, don''t be distracted. I..." Before she could finish her words, Xiao Tao was sobbing slightly. Although she tried her best to suppress it, how could people like Samuel not hear it?


    "Xiao Tao, where are you now? Are you... dead?"

 Chapter 2840

    Chapter 2840


    Samuel suppressed the sadness in his heart and asked this seemingly incredible question.


    Then, Samuel waited for Xiao Tao''s answer painfully.


    Even though this question was very strange and abrupt, to be honest, Samuel thought it was possible. Xiao Tao''s words might not be a big deal for others, but for Samuel, he knew Xiao Tao too well.


    Although she looked gentle on the surface, she was stubborn and strong.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After a long silence, Xiao Tao''s voice did not ring again.


    "Brother Samuel, be careful!"


    Suddenly, at this time, Xiao Tao''s voice suddenly became anxious. When Samuel looked around again, he suddenly said "Damn it." In his heart.


    Because of distraction, Samuel did not notice that his body had been firmly absorbed by the ck vortex formed by the Mountain River Map. However, it was toote for him to struggle.


    "Boom!"


    With a muffled sound, the eight figures of Samuel were all sucked into the vortex. They didn''t even have time to face each other, and everything returned to peace.


    "What!"


    There were still some people who supported Samuel on the ground. Besides them, even those who had turned to Lu Wushen''s side could not help eximing.


    After all, Samuel had been fighting fiercely for such a long time, but he was still powerful and could still beat Ao Shi. He was sucked in without even resisting, which made people sigh and shocked for a while.


    "Lu Wushen is actually so powerful. Samuel who is evenly matched with Ao Shi can''t even withstand a face-to-face attack from Lu Wushen. Oh my god, is the gap between True Gods so big?" Someone said incredulously.


    "Nonsense. the True God Ao is obviously careless. Moreover, Samuel is not as weak as you think. The reason why he doesn''t resist is not that Lu Wushen is very strong, but that the True God Ao has already consumed a wave of Samuel''s energy in advance, so some people can benefit from it." Someone who supported the Evesting Sea immediately retorted guiltily.


    "Haha, I''m afraid that even you don''t believe what you said, right? Reality is better than debate. One of them was thrown out by Samuel, and the other defeated Samuel. It''s clear who is stronger or weaker."


    "However, to be honest, although Samuel has been subdued just like that, we have to admit that Samuel still has some ability. He deserves to be an example for us to treat him as a loose cultivator. It''s a great feat for us to cultivate to his level."


    After many people were shocked, they began to brag about the top of the Blue Mountain and Lu Wushen.


    Those who seeded were all kings. And those who failed, even if they would not end up as bandits, they would be the topic of conversation.


    Samuel was like this.


    "The True God Lu, the strongest in the world!"


    "The True God Lu is invincible!"


    At this time, Lu Yongsheng seized this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and shouted with the disciples.


    If he didn''t release the power of the Blue Mountain now, when would he wait?


    Inparison, the Ao brothers looked at each other awkwardly.


    The morale of the Evesting Sea also weakened at the same time.


    However, many people in the Medicine God''s Pavilion, who should have been the same, breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on their faces.


    "Damn it!" Ao Shi threw a punch, feeling extremely depressed.


    He thought there would be a miracle in the yanc light, but the fact could only prove that he was overthinking.


    In mid-air, Lu Wushen heaved a sigh


    of relief. With a wave of his hand, a


    Wew the scattered ckve


    ray of Divine Energy directly


    back into the Mountain River Map.


    If the cyan light was Ao Shi''sst hope, then for Lu Wushen, it was hisst worry.


    Fortunately, everything was fine.


    At this time, Samuel that had been sucked into the Mountain River Map was in a chaotic darkness.


    His body was suspended in the air. With a slight flow of momentum, Samuel felt that he was turning to the center of the vortex in the same track as the vortex.


    Samuel tried to shout with his Mind, but obviously, no one responded to him in the Mountain River Map.


    "Xiao Tao?"


    "This damned ce." Samuel took a nce at his surroundings. It is boundless darkness.


    "I have to get out!" Samuel opened his eyes and looked around.


    ¦¡¦«


    "I believe it''s impossible to rely on ordinary strength alone to leave in such a damn ce. Brother, it''s up to you." After saying that, Samuel patted his chest.


    In the world of Connate Cardinal treasures, it was absolutely impossible for one to leave by ordinary means.


    Pangu Axe, a more overbearing primordial supreme treasure, was his only possibility.


    ||


    Dao Yan moves, shaking the world.


    With my blood, I can break the


    universe. With my will, I can wake you up. Divine weapons fight order thousands of them be one! With Samuel''s chant, the cyan fight appeared again on his chest. Then, he concentrated his attention and felt it, making the heart and the power converge!

 Chapter 2841

    Chapter 2841


    Get rid of all distractions!


    He felt and merged quietly!


    Weng!


    All of a sudden, Samuel felt an extremely powerful energy suddenly spread around his body with his heart as the center.


    Outside Samuel, a stream of cyan light could be seen flowing through his whole body with the naked eye. Then, the cyan light entered his body, and nothing unusual seemed to happen.


    However, only Samuel who were involved understood.


    After this cyan light, everything was different.


    He only felt that his body suddenly became extremely powerful, and his hands were itchy.


    "Pangu Axe, is that you?" Samuel asked himself with his Divine Sense.


    Then, he slowly clenched his left fist and suddenly released it in the air!


    The cyan light suddenly burst out from his fist, passed through the dark void, went straight down, and finally disappeared!


    Meanwhile, Lu Wushen, who was outside, was collecting the ck Qi from the periphery of the Mountain River Map. He nned to collect the Mountain River Map, which was as big as a waterfall, to a small range.


    At this moment, an explosion suddenly sounded from the map!


    When he looked again, he saw that in a corner of the Mountain River Map, there was an 18 petal-like crack, between which there were still waves of cyan.


    Lu Wushen suddenly frowned. He did not know what had happened in the Mountain River Map.


    On the ground, those who were talking eloquently, those who were depressed, those who were cheering, or those who were depressed, were all attracted by the explosion in the Mountain River Map and looked up.


    Ao Shi also raised his head nervously and stared intently at the sky. "What happened?"


    "The Mountain River Map exploded. Is Samuel resisting inside?"


    Thinking of this, everyone looked at the sky with burning eyes.


    Seeing that everyone was looking, Lu Wushen felt a little embarrassed, no matter in terms of face or something. He raised his hands, and suddenly a divine power directly mmed into the Mountain River Map. At the same time, he shouted coldly, "Samuel, you should behave yourself. Otherwise, I will kill you at any time."


    As Lu Wushen''s palm power entered, Samuel in he Mountain River Map immediately felt the pressureing from all over the sky.


    He subconsciously reached out his right hand to block!


    Weng!


    An axe suddenly appeared in his right hand. As soon as the pressure came into contact with the axe, the pressure immediately turned into a few wisps of smoke, drifted for a moment, and disappeared!


    "Pangu Axe!"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel looked at Pangu Axe in his hand with great surprise.


    Even though Samuel already had this axe and he had fought on the battlefield many times with the Pangu Axe, it was not until this moment that he finally saw the real face of it.


    The axe handle made of ck and red iron was wrapped in patterns, like auspicious clouds, like a phoenix, like a green dragon, and like a fierce beast. It had wisps of


    auspicious breath, but also eval note


    a


    kind ofplete dominance On the axe handle, it was no longer iid with the golden axe. On the contrary, there were several small gaps on the ck and white des.


    However, it was these gaps that made the axe look like it was not damaged at all. Instead, there were all kinds of domineering and fierce intents. These gaps were clearly telling the number of dead souls under the axe.


    As if sensing the surprised shout of Samuel, the cyan light on Pangu Axe shed like a flowing light and then disappeared.


    "I have you, and you have me. From now on, you are me, and I am you." Seeing its reply, Samuel was also overjoyed.


    Then, he suddenly released the energy in his body, and his body slowly stood up in the vortex.


    "Great Divinity Pangu once used you to split the heaven and the earth, shocking the world. Today, we are united. Although I am not as powerful as Great Divinity Pangu, but will definitely not let your glorious past be humiliatedTM


    "Whether it''s for me or for you to regain your reputation!"


    Samuel''s eyes were as bright as torches, and then he shouted loudly, "Today, I''ll kill him with one stroke!"


    Break!!


    Samuel held the axe with both hands and raised it to draw down from the sky!


    Hong!


    As the giant axe slowly chopped down, the whole dark space kept shaking!


    The Mountain River Map in front of Lu Wushen, which was like a waterfall, shook violently. Even the void in midair and the ground below it were shaking.


    "What... what''s going on?"


    On the ground, in the face of the sudden shaking, a group of people panicked, but their eyes had never left the Mountain River Map because everyone knew that everything was caused by the Mountain River Map.


    "This is..." Ao Shi, who waspletely disappointed and depressed, also looked over at this time. Feeling the great pressure in the air, he even closed his breath.


    "What''s this?" Lu Wushen naturally felt the huge energy from the Mountain River Map. After a brief pause, he hurriedly tried to inject another ray of divine energy into it.


    Hong!!!


    But at this moment, a huge light suddenly rushed out of the Mountain River Map.


    The world suddenly lost all color, and Lu Wushen''s body of the True God was directly sent flying hundreds of meters. The world was peaceful, and it waspletely covered in the cyan light!

 Chapter 2842

    Chapter 2842


    Shua!


    In an instant, the entire world was engulfed by the cyan light. More than half of the sky was blue, and everyone''s faces were full of infatuation. Under the cyan light, they looked like petrified wax statues.


    "Puff!"


    After Lu Wushen was blown hundreds of meters away, he had just stabilized his body with his Divine Energy when he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    In the Mountain River Map, countless cyan lights kepting out from the first cut, and the small cut became bigger and bigger. Finally, the map was torn into two pieces!


    "Bang!"


    The Mountain River Map, which was like a huge waterfall, finally felt heavy. With a loud bang, it directly exploded into two pieces. With the explosion, the huge waterfall suddenly disappeared in the sky. A small ink scroll with ck smoke on it fell directly from the sky.


    Almost at the same time, a ck shadow suddenly flew out of the sky-covering waterfall.


    The cyan light on his body shed and the Devil Aura surrounded him. The golden flowing light slowly flowed around him.


    His long blood-red hair moved slightly, and the Indestructible Armor was faintly purple. He held a huge ck axe in his hand and raised it slightly, looking down on the world!


    The Pangu mark on his forehead had disappeared, but there was a faint green totem in his blood-red eyes.


    "What!"


    "Samuel!"


    "Puff!"


    When Lu Wushen saw the person a hundred meters away in front of him, he was shocked. Later, he became anxious and spat out another mouthful of blood.


    "Damn it!"


    On the ground, except for standard national curses, they could not find any other adjectives to express their shock.


    At this time, most of the people pulled their numb scalps and opened their ox-like eyes. Obviously, they could not believe what was happening in front of them.


    "My God, what did I see? Han... Samuel, that guy directly broke a primordial supreme treasure like the Mountain River Map?"


    "The Innate Cardinal treasure supreme being is unmatched, how... how could it be broken by someone?"


    "The Mountain River Map was broken, and Lu Wushen spat out blood. This... this means that Samuel has repelled the two True Gods in session?" "How is this possible? They are the strongest in the Eight Direction World. His Samuel... but..."


    In the crowd, everyone was almost crazy, jumping and screaming. They were shocked.


    "Haha, Samuel is awesome. Samuel is fucking awesome. What did I say just now? I just said that Samuel will definitelye out. How can you trash know the ambition of swan!?"


    "From now on, if anyone dares totalk nonsense about Samuel, I will turn against him!"


    "You''re right. Samuel is a god, Samuel is a god, and the first god in Eight Direction World. I can''t ept any rebuttal!"


    "Samuel joined the Devil first and then became the god. A He has both the Devil Aura and the golden light of God. I think... I think it''s better to call him the Devil God."


    "Devil God? It suits Samuel. I agree!"


    "I agree with you, too. The Devil God''s Anger is the same as Samuel''s. Haha, in the future, Samuel will be the True God of our Eight Direction World- Demvil God!"


    After everyone was shocked, they all bowed to Samuel.


    "Long live the Devil GodsLong live the Devil God!"


    Then, someone shouted first. The next moment, more and more people joined in shouting the slogan.


    Under normal circumstances, given his character, Ye Gucheng would usually retort or even kill a few people to shut them up. However, he did not do so today.


    His handsome face was pale, and his eyes were wide open.


    No matter how unwilling he was to admit it, he could not deny that Samuel walking out from the Mountain River Map had caused a devastating blow to his soul.


    It hit his heart like a hammer cruelly and ruthlessly.


    Wang Huanzhi was also in a bad mood. He clenched his fists, and his nails had already sunk deeply into the flesh of his palms.


    Her face was full of shock and unwillingness.


    He didn''t understand. He really didn''t understand how a little Earth resident could reach such a horrible realm in such a short time.


    When he first found out about this


    guy, Samuel was still a small bug in the Xuanyuan World who didn''t even dare to show up when his wife and children were trapped. When he saw this guy the second time, Samuel had already shown his extraordinary ability. Although he was chased all over the mountain by Lu Ruoxin at that time, this guy also created a miracle of taking Tomb of the God alone.


    But after all, Samuel almost died at his hands.


    When they met again, how could Samuel defeat them at the foot of the Void Sect Mountain? When he saw Samuel again, he became a spectator and was not even qualified to fight with him?


    Was it because of Tomb of the God?


    People were most afraid of finding excuses when they were ipetent, and Wang Huanzhi obviously found an excuse tofort himself at this time.


    Yes, it must be Tomb of the God. Samuel must have taken something unknown in Tomb of the God, so... that was why he made such rapid progress. The more he thought about it, the angrier Wang Huanzhi was.


    Because he felt that everything in Tomb of the God should belong to him. Naturally, everything that Samuel possessed now should belong to him. "Samuel, you despicable thief!"


    Unlike Wang Huanzhi and the others,


    Gu You''s exquisite face was full of


    surprise, without any anger or


    unwillingness. On the contrary, her


    beautiful eyes were full of O


    appreciation and admiration.


    Being invincible in the world was nothing more than this. The peerless hero was all in front of her.


    The performance of Samuel in the sky was the best performance in Gu You''s mind, and she felt that the only performance that could move her heart was that.


    Even if he wasn''t an emperor, he was an overlord!


    A man should be like this!


    Moreover, Samuel also had a very good-looking appearance.


    In any case, Samuel was the best standard in Gu You''s heart, so she naturally had a feeling for him.


    If it was said that Gu You was just a little unwilling to marry Ye Gucheng, after all, Ye Gucheng was somewhat good-looking and had outstanding


    talent.


    Now, Gu You regretted it so much. Ye Gucheng seemed to be fine, butpared with Samuel, he was just a worm in the ground while Samuel was a dragon in the sky.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a huge gap between them, except for the fact that they were physically alike!!


    Peng!


    At the other end, with a crisp sound, the water halberd suddenly fell to the ground with a bang...

 Chapter 2843

    Chapter 2843


    "Damn it!"


    Ao Shi was stunned. After holding back for a long time, like those mortals, he cursed.


    Sometimes, although God was a god, sometimes, it was no different from human beings.


    "Damn it!"


    He believed that except for Lu Wushen, no one else was more shocked than him in this battle. As the True God of the same generation as Lu Wushen, Ao Shi knew clearly about Lu Wushen''s ability.


    Lu Wushen''s Mountain River Map could be said to be perfect and impable. Not to mention him, even ifFu Yun was alive, he might not be able to take advantage of it.


    This type of Connate Cardinal treasure was extremely mysterious. It was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to break through the situation!


    But...


    However, Samuel not only broke the trap, but also used such a simple and crude method!


    "Samuel, where did youe from?" Looking at Samuel in the air, Ao Shi was shocked.


    Lu Wushen looked at Samuel in front of him. Although he pretended to be calm, it was obvious that felt guilty.


    Even in the face of Ao Shi, Lu Wushen had never felt guilty.


    He suddenly swallowed and couldn''t help but think of what Fu Yun had said.


    "Even if I die, I won''t let you two live a peaceful life!"


    At that time, he only thought that it was a cruel sentence that was said by Fu Yun before he died because of anger and never put it in his heart. After all, after Fu Yun''s death, Lu Wushen thought that Fu Yun was no longer a threat.


    But now when he faced Samuel, he suddenly remembered what Fu Yun had said.


    He wanted to withdraw, but the current situation was impossible, especially when waves of long live Devil God'' cheers sounded from the ground, continuously beating his dignity.


    He absolutely couldn''t withdraw. He couldn''t lose face!


    Staring at Samuel in a daze, Lu Wushen suddenly found that the color and shape of Pangu Axe in the hands of Samuel were different. The golden giant axe was shining before, but now Pangu Axe was like a battlefield full of holes.


    "Even if you broke my Mountain River Map, so what? Do you think you win? Look at your axe." Lu Wushen seized this opportunity and reminded Samuel coldly.


    Samuel smiled disdainfully and did not answer, but aimed his axe at Lu Wushen.


    "Samuel, don''t pretend to be strong. Be obedient and surrender. I have said that I admire you very much. Even if you be a devil, I will not kill you." Lu Wushen shouted softly.


    Samuel then opened his mouth slightly and said, "Sorry, I don''t want to kill you either, but I can only ask you to pay for what your granddaughter has done first. You saved me. Well, after you die, I promise you that I will return it to your family in the future."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel suddenly attacked Lu Wushen.


    Holding the giant axe, heunched an attack!


    Lu Wushen roared angrily, "You want to kill me? Samuel, who do you think you are?"


    However, just as Lu Wushen was about to face Samuel''s attack, he suddenly felt the domineering and unique aura under the giant axe of Samuel. However, in a split second, Samuel had already rushed up and turned into eight giant axes, leading to the sky!


    Hong!


    Eight great divine mights apanied the axe.


    "The armor of Overlord!"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hong!


    As Lu Wushen shouted, the divine light suddenly exploded from his body, and a huge golden shadow jumped out of his body. The golden shadow, like a Golden-Body Divine General, held a giant sword and hit the eight giant axes.


    "Mysterious and Yellow Divine Sword!"


    As the Giant God of Golden Body appeared, those with sharp eyes suddenly found that the golden sword in Golden Body God''s hand was different.


    The sword was three feet long, and the body of the sword was golden. It was bright and translucent, surrounded by the dark and yellow light! "What? Mysterious and Yellow Divine Sword? Isn''t that the legendary Supreme Treasure Sword?"


    Mysterious and Yellow Divine Sword


    was made of Mysterious and Yellow Qi and God''s backbone. Its power could cut thousands of things and block all kinds of attacks. It was an extremely powerful defensive holy treasure!


    "As soon as Mysterious and Yellow Divine Sword appeared, all the attacks disappeared. I didn''t expect that Lu Wushen would have such a divine weapon!"


    "Damn it, Pangu Axe has lost its golden light, and the axe is full of holes. How can it have a chance to win against Mysterious and Yellow Divine Sword now?"


    At this time, someone couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat for Samuel in the air!


    However, Samuel was on the verge of killing. He did not care about Mysterious and Yellow Divine Sword. The momentum of his axe was not weak at


    all!


    Hong!!


    As the eight axes approached, theybined into one and chopped down.


    The axe and the sword suddenly emitted a huge golden light.


    "Samuel, your Pangu Axe is broken. Why are you still putting on airs in front of me?" Lu Wushen smiled ferociously.


    "Pangu Axe has been broken? Lu Wushen, you don''t know much." Samuel grinned.


    Bang!!!


    The golden light exploded, and a huge flowing light appeared in half of the sky, spreading continuously.


    Suddenly...


    As the flowing light scattered to the whole stream of light, Lu Wushen, who was facing Samuel''s Giant in the air, suddenly felt his heart thump and his body couldn''t falling down. He looked up Samuel in disbelief...

 Chapter 2844

    Chapter 2844


    "What... what''s going on?" Lu Wushen was shocked and looked at Samuel in confusion.


    Samuel stood up and looked down at Lu Wushen. He smiled softly and said, "Before I met you and Ao Shi, I was very afraid. After all, you are the True Gods, so I have always been in awe of you."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "As for you, you''ve always underestimated me as a mortal, or even a good-for-nothing. There''s always a price to pay for underestimating me, just like how you ignored me."


    "When did I ignore you? If I looked down on you, how could I spend so much energy to save you?" Lu Wushen asked in confusion.


    He was sure that he had never regarded Samuel as a good-for-nothing. He even once regarded Samuel as his grandson-inw. As long as Samuel was obedient, Lu Wushen did not even mind making him the No. 2 figure of the top of the Blue Mountain in the future.


    How could he look down on a position second only to the sessor of the Lu Familyand ignore him?


    However, the sudden demonization of Samuel and his attacking Lu Ruoxin had made the situation more and more serious. He had to fight with Ao Shi. At present, for the sake of his face and prestige, he had no choice but to kill Samuel.


    However, this was not his original intention!


    Therefore, it was difficult for Lu Wushen to understand Samuel''s words and he felt wronged.


    "In my eyes, I''m afraid that you''re just a person who can be used, so you saved me. But in your eyes, Samuel is always inferior to others. Do you dare to deny this?"


    "When I rushed out of your Mountain River Map, you still thought that even if I broke it, I would consume a lot of energy and even break my axe, didn''t you?"


    "In your eyes, it''s impossible for people like me to break through the Mountain River Map. Even if I do, it''s already my limit, isn''t it?"


    After saying this, Samuel smiled disdainfully. The next second, he suddenly became ferocious and angry, as if to dere his dissatisfaction. He roared, "But you never thought that Pangu Axe was not broken, but really awakened!"


    "What?" Lu Wushen was stunned.


    However, as Samuel flew into a rage, a bloody light shed in his blood-red eyes, and he exerted all his strength!


    Honglong!


    Tens of thousands of clouds surged in the sky. Countless shes of lightning passed through theyers of ck clouds and gathered in the axe in Samuel''s hand.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene.


    But what was even more shocking was still behind!


    "Break!!"


    As the giant axe pressed down, Lu Wushen, who was holding Mysterious and Yellow Divine Sword under the axe, suddenly fell down half a meter. And then...


    As if Mount Tai was pressing down, Samuel, with an axe in his hand, flew straight down from the sky to the ground!


    "What!"


    It was world-shaking!


    The falling Lu Wushen was surrounded by sparks from the friction between Qi strength and air. Even if Lu Wushen used all his divine energy, it was still difficult to block the momentum of Samuel


    A kilometer away from the sky, Samuel stopped in the same position.


    However, under the axe, Lu Wushen did not make any changes. The Golden-Body Divine General, holding Mysterious and Yellow Divine Sword, was out of control and falling to the ground after breaking away from Pangu Axe.


    Hong!


    Dust billowed on the ground, and the Golden-Body Divine General was also reduced to dust.


    What was different from this sensation was the silence of the group of people on the ground. Even Ao Shi widened his eyes and looked in disbelief at Lu Wushen''s falling to the ground!


    66


    Everyone was so shocked that they almost fainted!


    It was unbelievable!


    It was like a miracle!


    Samuel shot down Ao Shi, and then Lu Wushen!


    The strongest two people in Eight Direction World had suffered a lot in the battle!


    Since the establishment of Eight Direction World, the three major True Gods had always restrained each other. There had never been any True God who could retreat the Two Gods by himself. Otherwise, the order of the three major True Gods would have been messed up. How could it wait until today?


    Therefore, the shock brought by Samuel could be imagined.


    Everyone obediently shut their mouths. Some were too shocked to speak, while others were so excited that they couldn''t make a sound.


    All life forms were different, but the results were surprisingly identical!


    Holding Pangu Axe in his hand, Samuel slightly raised his eyes at this time. Under his long blood-red hair, his blood-red eyes were still angry, but there was a trace of indifference.


    He overlooked all living things, and they were like ants.


    Gu You''s body trembled, and she could not help but have a great reaction.


    Lu Ruoxin slightly opened her red lips and was no longer as calm as expected. She waspletely stunned.


    But obviously, she could not stay still for long because Samuel had fixed his eyes on her.


    "Lu Ruoxin!" At this time, Samuel shouted coldly.


    The power was overwhelming.


    Lu Ruoxin was stunned for a moment before she realized what had happened, and her eyes returned to normal.


    "I''ll give you onest chance. Will you agree or not? Will you answer or not?" Samuel pointed at Lu Wushen, who was on the ground, with the giant axe in his hand.

 Chapter 2845

    Chapter 2845


    When Samuel''s question was thrown to Lu Ruoxin, she instantly became the focus of everyone''s attention.


    All of them focused on her.


    Lu Ruoxin''s heart skipped a beat.


    Release them?


    "If I don''t let them go, ording to the current situation of Samuel, Grandpa is very dangerous."


    Although she would change the future of the Lu family sooner orter, this foundation could not be ruined before it was changed.


    If the True God of the Lu family died, the Fu family would be the pioneer. At that time, the Lu family would also be beaten by enemies or equal forces. Not to mention that Lu Ruoxin wanted to do her own things, just the mess of the Lu family would make all the Lu family members have no time to do anything else.


    But if she let them go.


    Could Lu Ruoxin ept it?


    Of course, she wouldn''t be willing to give up. She had nned for so long, one step at a time until today. How could she be willing to give up just like that?


    Perhaps before meeting this fe Samuel, Lu Ruoxin wouldn''t feel like this was a heavy fall, to the extent where this was something she had never encountered before. However, after meeting Samuel, the originalyout became a bit tasteless. Even though it was still perfect, Samuel was equivalent to opening Pandora''s magical case in her heart, her desire bing more and more unstoppable.


    Right now, Samuel fought against the two Gods but he was steady, making Pandora''s magical case even more so berger andrger.


    With Samuel, Lu Ruoxin''s n could be finished at least ten or even twenty years earlier, and the sess rate would rise from 50% to nearly 100. No one could refuse such a temptation, especially knowing that the other half of sess would lead to death. This temptation was even greater.


    Lu Ruoxin was hesitant, but the words of Samuel obviously made everyone present feel emotional.


    "What does Samuel mean? What does he mean by ''agree or not''? Does he... does he want to marry Lu Ruoxin?"


    "Lu Ruoxin is the most beautiful woman in Eight Direction World. If it were me, I would also want to get the beauty."


    "A man''s ambition is in the world. What can he get after getting the world? Isn''t it just a beauty? Now, it seems that the Lu family is blessed."


    "This Miss Lu is really something. What is she waiting for? Hurry up and agree. tone should know that a beauty deserves a hero. Although Samuel''s background is low, with his achievements today, he can afford to be called a hero."


    A group of people whispered.


    When the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion heard these idle words, their hearts were almost broken. Gu You looked at Lu Ruoxin nervously, wondering what her answer was!


    The people from the top of the Blue Mountain stared excitedly at Lu Ruoxin.


    With the help of Samuel, it was obvious that the whole world belonged to their top of the Blue Mountain.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Promise him." At this time, Lu Ruoxuan could not help but be excited and quietly urged Lu Ruoxin.


    ording to his grandfather''s expectations, if Samuel joined the Lu family, it would obviously be used to help Lu Ruoxuan conquer the world in the future. At that time, Eight Direction World would also be in his hands. It was the dream of a king for thousands of years. Just thinking about it would make others excited.


    Lu Ruoxin nced at Lu Ruoxuan coldly, not knowing how to answer.


    Did she have to tell Lu Ruoxuan that the main reason why Samuel was fighting against the two Gods was because of her?


    However, if she didn''t say anything, this group of people would obviously misunderstand.


    "You don''t agree, do you?" Samuel moved ferociously, turned over the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, and gave a backhand palm.


    The red fire and purple lightning intertwined like two dragons emerging from the sea, sweeping through the people of the top of the Blue Mountain on the ground.


    Hong!


    With an explosion, hundreds of people disappeared from the burning of the Heavenly Fire and the devouring of the Moon Wheel. A huge ck hole appeared in the ground in the center.


    Those who were close to Samuel were so scared that their faces turned cold. They looked at Samuel eagerly, trying to beg for mercy with their eyes so that Samuel would not attack them.


    Samuel shouted coldly, "I will ask you again, will you agree or not?"


    "I..."


    Hong!


    With a swing of the axe in his right hand, a huge axe print about ten meters long and five meters wide fell off Pangu Axe de and fell to the ground. Instantly, another group of disciples of the top of the Blue Mountain died.


    "What else are you thinking? Samuel is such a hero. Which man in the world can be better than him? Promise him." Lu Ruoxuan was so anxious that he could not help shouting angrily.


    On the other side, Lu Wushen also touched his chest at this time and slowly stood up. Seeing the two piles of disciples turned into ashes under the attack of Samuel, anger rose in his heart.


    Since tens of thousands of years ago, his top of the Blue Mountain had been the strongest existence in the world. When had he ever been humiliated like this? It was as if someone was grasping his neck, ready to be beaten and killed.


    Lu Wushen looked at Mysterious and Yellow Divine Sword in his hand and then looked at Ao Shi in the distance.


    After Samuel defeated Lu Wushen, Ao Shi found joy from despair, but a new problem appeared.


    Although the power of the Evesting Sea was not much less than that of the top of the Blue Mountain, the reality was that Samuel had stepped on them.


    At this time, seeing Lu Wushen looking over, Ao Shi nodded.


    "I''ll ask you again, will you answer or not?"


    At this time, Samuel raised his axe again and aimed at another group of people from the top of the Blue Mountain.


    However, the moment the axe light cut down, two rays of divine light directly hit the axe light from two different directions. The three rays of light suddenly smashed into the empty space in the distance and exploded.


    Lu Wushen directly protected the top of the Blue Mountain behind him, and Ao Shi stood in front of the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Grandpa!"


    "Elder Ao!"


    The people on both sides immediately went up to them and asked with great concern.


    "I''m fine." Lu Wushen shook his head. Although Samuel had broken his two divine weapons and injured him, this injury was not serious or fatal for him, who was the True God.


    Of course, it was not a light injury.


    "It''s okay. You can retreat a little." Ao


    Shi also wayed his hand. Compared with Lu Wushen, his injury was lighter. After all, he hadn''t consumed his energy to save Samuel, and he was not hurt seriously after being broken by Samuel, so he was only slightly injured.


    "Samuel!" Lu Wushen said in a threatening voice, "Even if you like my Xin''er, you don''t have to do this, this do you? The Lu family is a prominent family in Eight Direction World. Do you know that there are many legal procedures of marriages?"


    n


    Although his words were very harsh, Lu Wushen was showing his kindness. He was just telling Samuel that if he wanted to marry Lu Ruoxin, there was no need to use force as long as he married Lu Ruoximopenly, the Lu family would definitely agree.


    But obviously, the powerful words of the old man from the Lu family had be a joke after all.


    When these words came out, Samuel''s cold face suddenly smiled.

 Chapter 2846

    Chapter 2846


    That type of smile was extremely disdainful, extremely mocking, even though he had made a sound.


    Seeing Samuel''s smile, Lu Ruoxin was angry and anxious. Obviously, she already knew Samuel''s intention.


    She didn''t understand why she was so beautiful, but this damned Samuel didn''t move at all.


    "What are youughing at?" Seeing Samuel like this, Lu Wushen was a little angry. He had already said something soft, but Samuel was still like this. If it were an ordinary person, he would have killed him long ago.


    "Ruoxin is one of my favorite descendants. She has a high status in the family and has been smart since she was a child. She is thoughtful and beautiful. In this Eight Direction World, everyone knows. Is there something wrong with you marrying her openly and formally?" Lu Wushen questioned.


    "Something wrong? Lu Wushen, how dare you ask me what''s wrong with me?" Samuel sneered disdainfully. "When did I say that I would marry Lu Ruoxin?"


    Everyone was stunned by Samuel''s words.


    "As for what I''mughing at, of course, I''mughing at you for being sentimental and shameless!" Samuel''s words were sonorous and powerful, and each word hit heavily on Lu Wushen''s heart.


    The crowd opened their mouths in shock!


    "What does he mean? Isn''t Samuel going to marry Lu Ruoxin?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s impossible. Lu Ruoxin is so beautiful. As long as it''s a man, who wouldn''t want her? Samuel, are you stupid?"


    "Not only did he refuse, but... he also humiliated him like this. This Samuel... is absolutely awesome!"


    After the shock, a group of people said in surprise.


    Hearing these remarks, Lu Wushen''s face turned green with anger. In front of so many people, the top of the Blue Mountain even lost his face and said such a low and soft words. However, he was rejected by Samuel mercilessly in front of so many people.


    After all, some people were sad while some were happy. The top of the Blue Mountain was refused in public, so he naturally were unhappy. However, the group of the Evesting Sea s and the people from the Medicine God''s Pavilion, led by Ao Shi, pretended to be shocked on the surface. They were secretly happy and almost sang and danced.


    If Samuel was not used by the top of the Blue Mountain, it would only benefit the Evesting Sea.


    At least, there was no need to worry about them joining forces.


    "You brat, what are you talking about?" Lu Wushen felt that his face was devoid of light. He couldn''t help but re at Samuel and coldly shout. Samuel looked cold and said disdainfully, "Do you need me to tell you again?"


    "You arrogant child. I saved you first, but you don''t know what''s good for you. Where are the generals of the Lu family!"


    "Yes!"


    Even though they were afraid of Samuel, the disciples of the top of the Blue Mountain could still regain their confidence with Lu Wushen in front of them. They took a step forward in unison and looked imposing.


    Pangu Axe in Samuel''s hand suddenly clenched tightly, and Lu Wushen used all his divine energy.


    At this moment, Ao Shi came up with an idea and stood between them.


    "You two, why are you so angry?" After that, Ao Shi smiled gently and looked at Lu Wushen, saying, "Brother Lu, although I have been friends with you for many years, I have to say something."


    "Although Samuel is from Earth, in the fight just now, although we didn''t try our best, we have to admit that that Samuel Can break the moves of us two. With such excellent talents, it''s natural for us to recruit him." Ao Shi praised Samuel and found a perfect excuse for their defeat. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Then, he smiled and said, "But it depends on whether people''s hearts are loyal or not. Samuel''s heart doesn''t belong to your granddaughter, so you don''t have to make a big fuss and turn hostile, do you?"


    It seemed that he was trying to persuade, but his tone was obviously full of sarcasm.


    He mocked the Lu family for being shameless and sending Lu Ruoxin out. In the end, they were asking for humiliation.


    However, Lu Wushen could not refute Ao Shi''s words.


    After saying this, Ao Shi looked at Samuel. He ced his hope on Yvonne, at least for now, he seemed to be right. At least Samuel refused Lu Ruoxin.


    However, people were greedy. After winning, they naturally wanted to win more.


    Yvonne was a person from the Fu Family, but the Fu Family was not close to the Ao family. It would be better if Samuel could be a member of the Ao family.


    "As for you, Samuel, you are a young hero. The power of this time has left a deep impression on me. To be honest, I admire you very much. If you are willing, you can choose any daughter of my Ao family, so that no one can rely on numbers to bully you since they failed to send their granddaughter way and feel ashamed and angry." Ao Shi said with a chuckle.


    As soon as he said this, Lu Wushen was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Ao Shi was really cunning. He even used the same method to draw Samuel over to his side. Although the daughter of the Ao family was not as beautiful as Lu Ruoxin, who was unparalleled in the world, this old thing was good at finding advantages.


    That was protection!


    Obviously, Ao Shi told Samuel that the Ao family would be his backer if he chose them.


    "Samuel, what do you think?"

 Chapter 2847

    Chapter 2847


    "Humph, Ao Shi, Samuel doesn''t even like the daughter of my Lu family. How could he like the ordinary daughter of your Ao family?" Lu Wushen snorted coldly.


    "Lu Ruoxin is indeed beautiful. I don''t deny that. But as the saying goes, each vegetable has its own lover. Who can be sure? Besides, your Lu family has a female Lu Ruoxin, which doesn''t mean that our Ao family doesn''t have one," Ao Shi retorted.


    ¡°What a joke! What kind of beauty can your Ao family have?¡± Lu Ruoxuan could not help snorting.


    Hearing this, Ao Shi''s face changed slightly. He looked around the Evesting Sea and tried to find her.


    "What about me?"


    Just as everyone was looking for young beauties in the Evesting Sea with Ao Shi''s eyes, someone stood up.


    Her skin was as white as snow, and she looked like a fairy.


    "Gu You?" The previous Spiritual Master was very close to her. When she looked back and saw the speaker, she couldn''t help but be shocked.


    As the adopted daughter of the Ao family, although Gu You could not bepared with a beauty like Lu Ruoxin, she could be regarded as the best among ordinary people. In addition to her outstanding temperament, she was really the dream lover of many men in Eight Direction World.


    If one day Eight Direction World had a Beauty List, Lu Ruoxin would be the first, Qin Shuang would be the second, and Gu You would very likely be the third.


    But her identity...


    The people of the Medicine God''s Pavilion were well aware of this, and so were the members of the Ao Family. Even the top of the Blue Mountain and the scattered people knew about this.


    She was Ye Gucheng''s newly married wife!


    "Madam, you..." Ye Gucheng felt so embarrassed that his mouth and tongue were full of noise. At this time, under such circumstances, his wife... However, he raised his hand and tried to pull Gu You, but she ignored him and went straight out.


    Seeing that it was Gu You, Lu Ruoxuan was stunned for a moment. In fact, he had always had some thoughts about Gu You, but the struggle between the two families was surging and there was no chance.


    He had once thought that one day, he would lead the top of the Blue Mountain to ughter the Evesting Sea, tie Gu You back to Blue Mountain, and let her be a concubine. However, he did not expect that the situation would suddenly change, and then Gu You would suddenly marry some bullshit Ye Gucheng.


    But after being stunned for a while, Lu Ruoxuan suddenly burst outughing. "Haha, Grandpa Ao, it seems that there are no beautiful women in your Ao family. Are you insulting Samuel or mocking Samuel for being hungry?"


    Lu Ruoxuan''s words immediately made Lu Wushen and a group of disciplesugh at him. Many loose cultivators also felt that the Ao family was extremely shameless.


    Ao Shi''s face was cold. Lu Ruoxuan''s words hit his heart. Not only did he lose face, but thest two sentences directly blocked Samuel''s way out.


    If Samuel wanted to be with Gu You, wouldn''t it make the worldugh?


    "Gu You, why did you run out?" Ao Shi shouted in a cold voice with dissatisfaction.


    Gu You''s beautiful face was calm, without any emotional fluctuations. She bowed to Ao Shi, and then slightly bowed to Lu Wushen. Then, she looked up at Samuel, showing her beauty to Samuel.


    "Although I have already married a man, this is a fact. I do not deny it. However, since Ye Gucheng and I got married, I have always been as good as jade and have never slept with him. So far, I am a girl. If Mr. Hannigan does not mind, GI can break the engagement and stay with you for the rest of my life. The sun and the moon can prove it." After that, Gu You gently raised her right hand and raised her five slender fingers.


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    "F*ck, after a long time, Ye Gucheng and Gu You failed to be together."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Haha, this Ye Gucheng is usually very arrogant. Not only has he not touched his newly married wife, but he has also been cuckolded."


    Hearing the ridicule outside, Ye Gucheng lowered his head, and his face was almost buried on the ground. He had always been proud and extremely arrogant, but at this time, his dignity was trampled on the ground.


    Hearing this, Samuel smiled.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Lu Ruoxuan and the others hurriedly said, "What a joke. Even if Gu You didn''t do anything like a husband and wife, so what? With your beauty, can youpare with the daughter of the Lu family? How dare you make a fool of yourself here?"


    Gu You was not in a hurry. She nced at LoRuoxin gently, then looked at Samuel and said, "Although my appearance is indeed not as good as Miss Lu''s, I have something that can catch Young Master Hannigan''s heart more easily than Miss Lu''s, right, Young Master Hannigan?"


    "Bah!" Lu Ruoxuan suddenly looked down on her and said coldly, "Don''t you have a brain when you talk? You admit that you are not as beautiful as


    the Lu family, and you say that you can win the heart of Samuel more easily than the Lu family? Are your words contradictory?"


    In the face of these words, Gu You was still very calm. She just smiled gently and said, "This is not contradictory. Childe Lu, you don''t have to be so nervous. You just need to calm down and you can understand. Of course, Gu You can tell you."


    "Because Gu You is the wife of Ye Gucheng! Isn''t it more interesting to y with the wife of the enemy?"

 Chapter 2848

    Chapter 2848


    After that, Gu You looked at Samuel gently. She was neither impatient nor humble. She stared at him with determination and even a little pride. Lu Ruoxuan was stunned. He did not know where Gu You''s confidence came from, but after hearing this, he frowned immediately.


    "What do you mean?" Lu Ruoxuan was not a brainless person. After hearing Gu You''s words, he felt that something was wrong and could not help asking at this time.


    "Although Young Master Hannigan and Ye Gucheng are from the same sect, there is no friendship between them. There is only deep hatred. Ye Gucheng views Young Master Hannigan as a thorn in his side, and Young Master Hannigan is obviously very tired of Ye Gucheng''s despicable behavior, so the hatred between the two sides is naturally getting deeper and deeper. During the big battle of the Void Sect, the old hatred has not disappeared, and the new hatred hase. Ye Gucheng sneak-attacked the back, which caused the death of Young Master Hannigan''s friends," Gu You said with a chuckle.


    "There is only hatred between the two and there is no love at all. As the wife of Ye Gucheng, what does it mean to y with Gu You? Young Master Lu, I think there is no need to say more, right?" Gu You chuckled.


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked!


    The group of loose cultivators and the top of the Blue Mountain members were so shocked that their eyes widened. Gu You''s words were so shocking that their jaws dropped.


    Lu Ruoxuan was also fuming with anger. This Gu You could actually say something like that in front of so many people and do such a shameless thing.


    This was to openly put a thick green hat on Ye Gucheng, and even make him never raise his head.


    After all, this woman was the adopted daughter of the Evesting Sea. She not only didn''t want her face, but also... even the face of the Evesting Sea in public.


    However, from another point of view, her words were like reasonable.


    Her words directly aroused Samuel''s infinite desire, and even stimted it in front of so many people.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After all, in this world, who wouldn''t be so happy to kill his enemy without any effort?


    It was difficult to refuse such a feeling of revenge even if it were Lu Ruoxuan himself.


    Gu You had indeed lost 800 soldiers of hers in this move, but she had hurt tens of thousands of enemies. It could be said that she was ruthless.


    When the crowd was in an uproar, Ao Shi naturally reacted in a moment. Gu You''s move changed from anger to a smile.


    As Lu Ruoxuan thought, Ao Shi was very angry when he first heard Gu You''s words. As the daughter of the Ao family, she said these words shamelessly and trampled the Evesting Sea''s reputationpletely. It was really hateful. However, herter words were really gratifying.


    It was hard for anyone to refuse such a temptation.


    Samuel in the air was indeed very interested at this time.


    Samuel would definitely take revenge for the ginseng baby.


    This woman, Gu You, was indeed very meticulous enough to grasp people''s hearts. Although her words were really shocking, the conditions were really difficult to refuse.


    Even if Samuel only cared about Yvonne and could not ept Gu You, from the point of view of revenge, he really wanted to agree to her request. Because Samuel could turn a blind eye to her after getting her, but at least before that, it was equivalent to giving Ye Gucheng a hard p in front of everyone. It wasfortable.


    But Samuel also understood that Gu You''s n was too good.


    If Samuel really wanted her to be a concubine, of course, she would not refuse. With such a husband, even if she was just a concubine, so what? Who in Eight Direction World dared to hurt her?


    What kind ofbat capability would the Evesting Sea have with the help of a Samuel?


    To look down on Eight Direction World was just around the corner.


    But if Gu You simply thought so, she was really too stupid.


    Obviously, the person who could do such a thing would not be stupid. She had never even thought that she could be with Samuel. She had


    prepared for the worst. Samuel


    wanted her in front of others and abandoned her instantly after r¨¦yenge. Samuel had understood


    this from her eyes. Content belongs


    to


    But so what? Even so, in front of so many people, Samuel had publicly admitted that he had once wanted her. With this status, Gu You''s value would not decline.


    Even if she was abandoned, she was still Samuel''s former concubine.


    the Evesting Sea, on the surface, would lose some reputation for Gu You''s doing such a thing, but in fact, these lost reputation would soon be restored.


    With the title of former concubine, what kind of existence would the Evesting Sea be in the eyes of the world?


    Originally, it was arge n of the Hezhong Medicine God''s Pavilion. Now that it was more or less rted to Samuel, the reputation that it had lost would soon be restored and even multiplied.


    Gu You''s mind was not as sharp as Lu Ruoxin''s, but it stopped tactfully. Like Lu Ruoxin, it could always perfectlyplete what she was thinking. At this time, Ye Gucheng couldn''t help but tremble wildly.


    Anger was burning in his heart, and his clenched teeth creaked. For him, today was a great shame.


    But now, obviously, no one dared to say a word for him. How glorious it was to marry Gu You before, how embarrassing it was now.


    Moreover, Ye Gucheng''s character was destined to have no real friends. He was just a man who sought power. Now, when there was a stronger person like Ao Shi, who would offend Ao Shi for him?


    "Interesting!" It was rare for Samuel to reveal a grim smile from his anger.


    "The daughter of the Evesting Sea is indeed beautiful and intelligent and thoughtful." Samuel finally opened his mouth slightly at this time.


    Hearing Samyel''s words, Gu You felt


    happy in her heart. She smiled


    slightly bowed to him. "I just admire Young Master Hannigan''s talent, so I have a feeling for you. How can Young Master Hannigan praise me like this?"


    Ao Shi was even happier. From Samuel''s attitude, there was a chance.


    The top of the Blue Mountain was a little sad. After all, this was not good for them.


    "You know a lot about me," Samuel continued.


    "I said that I have a crush on Young Master Hannigan, so I naturally know more about Young Master Hannigan''s situation," Gu You said with a chuckle.


    Samuel nodded. At this time, he suddenly frowned. "You should know that I can''t tolerate any woman in my heart."


    "Young Master Hannigan has never


    changed your mind to Fu Yao of the


    Fu family. Gu You naturally understood this, so I never thought aboutpeting with her for Young Master Hannigan. I just wanted to be a servant and take care of Young Master Hannigan and Sister Fu sYao."


    At this time, Samuel raised his hand slightly.

 Chapter 2849

    Chapter 2849


    "p."


    Samuel couldn''t help apuding.


    "Miss Gu, your attitude is very low. You know me quite well. Everything is calcted clearly, but you have neglected one thing," Samuel said sarcastically.


    Gu You smiled. "Gu You doesn''t quite understand what Young Master Hannigan means."


    Samuel smiled disdainfully and said, "Then let me tell you, I don''t like being threatened and used!" After saying this, Samuel stared at Gu You with burning eyes.


    Gu You was shocked. Although her posture was very low, it was obvious that she also had the taste of threatening and using.


    "It''s hard to refuse your offer. It''s true that Ye Gucheng is my enemy, and it''s a deep hatred. I also said that I would take his head with my own hands and sacrifice the spirit of my friend in heaven."


    Countless people gasped when they heard this. As expected, they could not provoke this guy. If they offended Samuel, they would lose their lives.


    The people of the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion were secretly delighted. After all, losing Ye Gucheng and getting Samuel was a good deal no matter what.


    But just as they were happy, Samuel suddenly gave a ferocious and disdainful smile. The next second, he shouted coldly, "But what the hell is he?"


    What the hell was he?


    His tone was arrogant, but it was full of disdain.


    Perhaps, these words would cause others tough out loud. After all, Ye Gucheng was a senior executive of the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the adopted son of the Evesting Sea. But there was nothing else other than domineering and chilling since the words were from Samuel.


    Ye Gucheng suddenly looked up, and ording to the anger in his eyes, it seemed that he could not wait to swallow Samuel alive.


    "An ant, a piece of garbage. It''s not difficult for me to kill him." Samuel smiled disdainfully. "Do I need you, Gu You, to do this?"


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Gu You''s face suddenly turned cold. She thought that her n was perfect, but she did not expect that Samuel would make such a choice.


    "Puff!" At this time, Lu Ruoxuan couldn''t helpughing. At the same time, he looked at Gu You innocently and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, hahaha, I usually don''tugh unless I can''t help it."


    Lu Yongsheng knew what his master meant, so he could not help mocking Gu You. "Someone threw away her dignity and wanted to stick to others. But she was refused. Hahahaha."


    The top of the Blue Mountain disciples immediately burst intoughter.


    Gu You''s face turned red with anger. No matter how calm she was, she couldn''t stand such an insult.


    To put it bluntly, it was not her fault for not having a good n. If she wanted to me someone, she could only me Ye Gucheng for not having enough weight.


    Damn good-for-nothing. Even if he became someone else''s enemy, he was also an enemy who could be bullied at will. There was no meaning at all. If... if Ye Gucheng was a little capable, then Samuel had to jump into this trap.


    Thinking of this, Gu You immediately swept an angry nce at Ye Gucheng in the distance.


    "Samuel!" A Shi immediately


    shouted in a cold voice. "You are simply too arrogant. My Evesting Sea set up a partner for you with good intentions, but you don''t know what is good for you. "


    "A partner? Do I need it?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "If you don''t need it, why are you asking Lu Ruoxin so many questions?"


    "Do I need to exin to you? Who do you think you are?" Samuel swung his axe. Hong!


    As soon as Ao Shi dodged, an axe light immediately exploded in front of his feet.


    "Idiot!" Samuel nced at Ao Shi disdainfully and scolded him.


    Hearing this scolding, Ao Shi was so


    angry that he blew his beard and


    widened his eyes. He had


    for


    so many years. When had he ever


    been scolded like this? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Everyone around was also very surprised. After all, Samuel was not ying tricks. He was scolding and beating the True God.


    Lu Wushen couldn''t helpughing. Ao Shi wanted to put on airs with him, but he was suppressed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "You two, don''t waste my time here. Lu Ruoxin, my patience is limited. This is thest time!" Samuel turned around and stared at Lu Ruoxin as he coldly said.


    "Xin''er, what is he asking?" Lu Wushen turned his head slightly and asked.


    "Grandpa, I took something very important from him, which is very important to our Lu family. Can you protect me?"


    "No matter what you have taken, when will the children of the Lu family be trampled by others?" Lu Wushen said coldly.


    Although he had just suffered a loss, it did not mean that Lu Wushen was afraid. His True God''s ability and majesty did not allow him to be afraid.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded and stepped back. The disciples of the Lu family disciples also took a step forward in unison, looking mighty and extraordinary. "Okay!" Samuel smiled coldly. Since she refused to hand people over, he would kill her people until she agreed.


    As soon as his figure disappeared, Samuel, like a fierce tiger out of the cage, directly pounced on the top of the Blue Mountain led by Lu Wushen.


    Lu Wushen slightly dodged


    sideways, but the ten thousand


    people behind him directly exploded.


    Samuel was like a fire dragon.


    entering cotton. Wherever he


    el.n


    passed, no one survived, leaving


    only scorched soil. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel''s eyes were already blood red, and his whole eyes were full of the desire to kill!

 Chapter 2850

    Chapter 2850


    Hong! Peng!


    The explosions continued, and screams kepting from the top of the Blue Mountain camp. Although Lu Wushen quickly caught up to stop Samuel, it was still a little toote.


    The most important thing was that when Samuel''s body turned into eight, it was even more difficult for Lu Wushen to fight alone.


    After several consecutive impacts, the top of the Blue Mountain was turned upside down by Samuel.


    However, big families were still big families. They were definitely not a united army formed in chaos like the Medicine God''s Pavilion. The Medicine God''s Pavilion would copse in fear, but the top of the Blue Mountain wouldn''t.


    Soon, under themand of Lu Ruoxuan, this group of people stabilized the situation and formed a siege. With Lu Wushen as the center, they besieged Samuel in the opposite direction.


    The two sides continued to fight.


    Ao Shi''s expression was ice-cold. There was a violent fury in his eyes. He was weighing whether to advance or retreat.


    From the perspective of interests, he naturally wished that Samuel and the top of the Blue Mountain could fight to the death. At that time, he could reap the benefits. However, in terms of dignity, he could not bear it anymore.


    At this moment, Wang Huanzhi slowly walked over and said softly, "Elder Ao, why don''t we also fight?"


    Ao Shi was slightly stunned and did not speak.


    Seeing this, Wang Huanzhi continued, "Samuel has gone too far. It''s one thing to ignore you over and over again, but he has hurt and humiliated you, and he even attacked you directly. We can''t bear it."


    "Yes, Grandpa, our Evesting Sea is losing face. If we don''t get back at him... how can we convince others?"


    Ao Shi frowned. Looking back, he saw that the disciples behind him were all depressed and listless.


    "Moreover, although I don''t know what Samuel ask Lu Ruoxin for, I can hear that Samuel is threatening Lu Ruoxin. I am afraid that the top of the Blue Mountain will not be able to resist, so they might as well surrender to Samuel. Then..."


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, Ao Shi gasped.


    Yes, he had underestimated the power of Samuel before and always thought that he could not be roped in by Lu Wushen. But now he thought about it carefully. What would happen if Samuel was super capable and recruited the top of the Blue Mountain?


    "Elder Ao, don''t hesitate. Samuel has been asking Lu Ruoxin whether she would agree or not. If Lu Ruoxin doesn''t agree, Samuel will attack. What if Lu Ruoxin agrees?" Thest sentence of Wang Huanzhi''s came to Ao Shi''s mind.


    This was the truth. Even if Wang Huanzhi''s understanding went against the truth, from the point of view of others, it was indeed a huge signal and crisis.


    Especially for Ao Shi, it was even more like this.


    With the new hatred and crisis, Ao Shi made up his mind at this time. "Inform everyone to prepare for the battle!"


    "Yes!" Wang Huanzhi suppressed the joy in his heart and left quietly.


    He did this not for the sake of the Evesting Sea, but for himself.


    With such a powerful Samuel, given the enmity between Samuel and him, once this fellow attacked, his fate would definitely be the same as Ye Gucheng''s. There was no need to think too much about it.


    Moreover, he would have died earlier than Ye Gucheng.


    At present, besieging Samuel was naturally the best choice. It was imperative to eliminate this hidden danger.


    "Ignorant kid, kthink you''re quite


    talented and love talents, so I tolerate you everywhere. But you''re so arrogant and ignorant that you want to trample on the dignity of my Evesting Sea. I really can''t tolerate you Listen to me, generals of the Evesting Sea!"


    "Yes!"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Behind him, the generals of the Evesting Sea responded in unison with great majesty. "Follow me and attack, exterminate that unfilial son."


    "Yes!"


    Ao Shi waved his hand after his words sounded. Immediately, tens of thousands of troops from the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea surged toward the top of the Blue Mountain and Samuel, who were engaged in a fierce battle, like a vast flood.


    "Brother Lu, let me help you!"


    Although it was out of his consideration, Ao Shi still remembered to talk to Lu Wushen at this time!


    With Ao Shi''s participation, the entire battle situation suddenly turned around.


    On that day, the momentum of besieging the demonic dragon of the Dragon-trapping Mountain suddenly returned to Samuel.


    Although Samuel was fierce, in the face of the crazy siege of nearly 100,000 troops and the joint attack of the two True Gods, Lu Wushen and Ao Shi, he was really tired.


    He couldn''t see where Lu Ruoxin was, let alone catch Lu Ruoxin.


    "I won''t have any advantage if I fight against them head-on!" Samuel''s gaze was slightly fixed on the eight true bodies that shone with golden light.


    Breaking through and finding Lu Ruoxin was the best and only choice.


    "Come!" Samuel roared angrily. The eight golden bodies turned into eight streaks of light, and Pangu Axe in their hand''s turned into a cyan light. Wherever they passed, the des and Shields would be broken and everyone would sigh.


    However, the human wall was so thick that Pangu Axe could cut people like mud, but it could not break through the seemingly endless human wall. As soon as Samuelnded, hundreds of knives and spears were directly inserted.


    Samuel suddenly retreated, and there was a faint trace of blood on his body because of the knife and spear. However, there was no fear on Samuel''s face, only a yful smile and his bloodthirsty eyes.


    "I want you to feel the Asura Hell in advance before you die." As soon as he finished speaking, eight figures of Samuel shot out in all directions!

 Chapter 2851

    Chapter 2851


    Peng!


    The eight beams of light, like eight bombs, exploded wherever they went.


    The crowd was in a mess.


    All of a sudden, the eight shadows withdrew, gathered together, and attacked again!


    Retreat again!


    Attack again!


    The eight figures were not destroyed at all and continued to bombard the surroundings.


    Lu Wushen and Ao Shi turned into two streams of light that constantly attacked Samuel from both sides.


    With the previous experience, the two did not dare to be careless. They almost used all their strength to fight against Samuel. However, because they were too careful, they did not fight against Samuel head-on.


    They were just using the involvement of their disciples to attack Samuel from the side.


    As it turned out, this method was extremely effective. Although there were eight doppelgangers in Samuel, Lu Wushen and Ao Shi could defend two at the same time. At the same time, countless disciples defended Samuel''s every attack andunched a counterattack. Even though the eight figures shared the damage, they could not resist the continuous attacks of Samuel and the continuous counterattack.


    As time went by, although Samuel was brave and unstoppable, the eight figures exploded wherever they went. Even Lu Wushen and Ao Shi found it difficult to hold Samuel back.


    But the real problem was that it was extremely difficult to deal with the two Great True Gods. Although they couldn''t stop Samuel, Samuel couldn''t get rid ofthem. Although his divine energy was really big, the consumption was also great.


    In addition, hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers gyconsumed a lot of Samuel''s ener. After a long time, the exhaustion of Samuel was fully revealed.


    Although the eight Real Bodies could indeed withstand a lot of damage, on the contrary, the energy consumed by the eight Real Bodies was greatly doubled.


    Butpared with this, there was another situation that was even worse than the first one.


    Experts from the top of the Blue Mountain, the Evesting Sea, and the Medicine God''s Pavilion also joined the fight.


    This group of masters represented by previous Spiritual Master and others could at least reach the Kongtong Realm. The Evil yer Realm upied arge number, and there were also some masters at the Eight Wilds Realm.


    Perhaps these people alone were trash in Samuel if they fought alone, but if there were too many ants, they could still bite the elephant to death. What was more, this group of people was much stronger than ants.


    Although one of them dared to approach Samuel, they could alwaysunch attacks when Samuel was not paying attention to them.


    Samuel was attacked from both the belly and back, but he really couldn''t defeat all of them. After all, they were all masters. It was impossible to defeat them in a short time!


    However, relying on the Demonic Dragon''s blood in his body, Samuel''s eyes were blood-red. He gritted his teeth and persisted.


    Boom!


    An explosion!


    One after another!


    Miserable screams!


    The roar of tearing!


    It was endless.


    The Immortal-trapping Valley, which used to be a greennd, suddenly became a world of fire.


    The world was burning!


    Bang!!


    When Samuel impatiently defeated the numerous masters behind him and slightly separated, Lu Wushen and Ao Shi, who had been entangled with the other two avatars, directly seized the opportunity. With a backhand, two beams of light directly hit the back of Samuel.


    Even though Samuel had the protection of the Heaven-splitting Xuanwu, when faced with the absolute divine power of the True Gods, it clearly wasn''t very effective.


    If it weren''t for the protection of the Indestructible Armor and the figures sharing the damage, Samuel would have vomited blood and died on the spot. "Despicable!" Samuel spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and paused his attack. He barely stabilized his body and could not help but curse in a cold voice.


    As the most powerful three families in Eight Direction World and the so-called three major True God families, they were fighting with Samuel. They were capable of all kinds of siege and sneak attacks. They were simply shameless!


    The absolute divine power of the


    True God truly did live up to its reputation Even though Samuel had so many defenses, Samuel could still sense that the divine light Kad pierced through his body, causing serious damage to his meridians.


    However, the Five Elements Divine Stone was hiding beside Samuel''s body, emitting a weak light. It quickly repaired the visible injury that Samuel had suffered from the sneak attack of the masters such as Wang Huanzhi and others.


    Shua!


    "Humph, everyone wants to kill the evil spirit. What we do is the Tao of the people in the world. For scums like you, people in the world naturally want to get rid of the evil spirit for the people. Don''t nder us."


    It was one thing to besiege him, but these people still did not forget to defend their reputation.


    "Where are the generals?"


    "Yes!"


    "Follow me to charge forward and kill demons!"


    "Yes!"


    They shouted loudly, but it was clear that they were afraid of Samuel and


    were afraid that they would beFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    targeted by Samuel if they entered rashly. However, for these people'' who were used to setting gs for themselves, they were good at finding an excuse. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    As everyone responded, the so-called Orthodox Path and the so-called three major families attacked Samuel again.


    "Although Samuel is fierce, he can''t withstand so many people."


    "Not to mention Samuel, even Lu Wushen and Ao Shi will have difficulty facing so many people and so many masters. It''s really awesome for Samuel to do this."


    Honglong!!


    The sky shook and the earth shook again. The ground where they stood was already scorched. The eight figures of Samuel were still like eight fierce tigers, rushing around in the army of nearly 100,000 people. No one could stop them.


    Hundreds of experts joined forces with the two great True Gods and attacked the true body of Samuel separately,unching sneak attacks. "Pangu Axe Formation!"


    With an angry roar, thousands of ck-green axes gathered in the sky again. Compared with the previous ones, the pressure of the axes was more


    powerful.


    "Break!"


    Ten thousand axes fell in unison.


    "Let''s work together to block it!" Wang Huanzhi let out a loud roar, leading his subordinates to immediately release their magic power and set up a golden iron barrier in mid-air.


    "Brother Lu,e and help. I''ll hold him back." Ao Shi shouted and seized the opportunity. When Samuel finished charging, Ao Shi suddenly attacked.


    With Pangu Axe in his hand, no one dared to avoid Samuel. Ao Shi could only do this.


    Lu Wushen clenched his hands, and a ray of divine power directly hit the golden iron cover in the air. Instantly, the ten thousand axe attacks were blocked by arge number.


    After stabilizing Pangu Axe array, a group of masters suddenly became extremely excited and attacked Samuel directly.


    "p."


    In the blink of an eye, Samuel had killed two early-stage masters of the Evil yer Realm under Pangu Axe.


    But almost at this moment, Ao Shi, who had been secretly looking for opportunities behind Samuel, seized this rare opportunity and suddenly mmed his palm forward.


    The palm was almost full of the power of Ao Shi, and it had a very cruel killing aura. If it hit Samuel, the consequences would be unimaginable. Meanwhile, in the center of the Immortal-trapping Valley.


    When Fu Mang and the others saw the zing fire at the periphery of the Immortal-trapping Valley, and the color of heaven and earth changed, they were stunned. They didn''t notice that something strange was happening.

 Chapter 2852

    Chapter 2852


    The central area of the Immortal-trapping Valley was originally hidden in the weeds. It was chaotic


    and hard to find.


    On its surface, weeds grew everywhere, rubble piled up. A few nts even dried up due tock of


    water. This was the most deste ce in the entire green Immortal Trapping Valley.


    However, it was very small and its location was rtively hidden. It looked more like a messy


    corner.


    But in such an inconspicuous ce, at this time, there was a great change quietly.


    With it as the center, the withered and dead nts suddenly burst into full vitality. Not only did they


    regain their vitality, but they also quickly stood upright and stood side by side.


    However, the flowers, nts, and trees around it were withering at the same speed, dying and


    spreading out bit by bit.


    Fu Mang and the others were all stunned and looked up at the periphery of the Immortal-trapping


    Valley like idiots.


    "Damn, what happened there? Didn''t they finish fighting in Dragon-trapping Mountain? How could it


    be like this?" Fu Mang asked in confusion.


    "Humph, how many of those people who call themselves the Orthodox Path are not beasts? It''s


    obvious that they must have conquered the Dragon-trapping Mountain. However, they were fighting


    because of the uneven distribution of the benefits," Shiyu said disdainfully.


    Fu Li nodded. This was indeed the most likely thing to happen.


    "If it''s an internal battle, it''s obvious that their True Gods have also joined in. Although the explosion


    hassted for four days and the sky is about to be torn apart, some auras are very strong, which


    can''t be released by ordinary masters," The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu frowned and said.


    "Judging from its aura, its pressure is extremely strong. Even if we are here, we can feel its


    momentum. It is indeed the divine power that can only be released by the True God. Shiyu''s guess


    seems to be right. These guys should be fighting with each other," Fu Li whispered.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Haha, if a dog bites a dog, it will be too exciting. We should cheer for them." Hearing this


    exnation, Fu Mang was overjoyed.


    "What you said is true, but have you ever noticed that there are not only two extremely powerful


    divine power, but... three of them." After so many days, Velocisaurus, who had finally recovered,


    frowned and whispered.


    It was not until Velocisaurus reminded them that they noticed that among the two kinds of divine


    power, there was actually another one that was also extremely powerful. However, the ck one


    was wrapped in gold, which made it not conspicuous. Sometimes, it was very difficult to find it in the


    ce where the explosion urred.


    "This energy is... Could it be that people from the Devil''s Practice have alsoe?"


    "When did someone from the Devil''s Practice have such a powerful master?"


    The group of people looked at each other in dismay. If the Devil¡¯s Practice had such experts, it


    would be obvious that the Devil¡¯s Practice would soon make aeback.


    Perhaps in the past, Fu Mang and The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu would scoff at the people of


    the Devil''s Practice. But now, they wouldn''t!


    Anyone who could kill the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea was their friend!


    "This time, the evil dragon in the Dragon-trapping Mountain is indeed very powerful. It has the


    shackles of God on it. If one can kill the evil dragon, one will definitely get a lot of treasures. This


    time, the three big families and many Jianghu heroes have made a special move. It is reasonable


    for the people of the Devil''s Practice to be restless," Fu Li whispered.


    "It''s just that there''s something strange about it. Based on my understanding of the Devil''s Practice,


    they won''t be so high-profile," said The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu with a frown.


    "You''re right. The people of the Devil Tribe have been oppressed to the extreme. There are so many


    famous Orthodox Path families in the Dragon-trapping Mountain. If I were them, even if I was very


    interested in the treasures here, I would definitely be lying somewhere to wait for an opportunity to


    launch a sneak attack on them." Fu Li agreed with the opinion of the Knowledgeable Man in


    Jianghu and said softly.


    "But that extremely strong energy is indeed the power of the devil. Maybe the demon n has a


    master and has a sense of ambition," Fu Mang said.


    Fu Mang and the others did not know that the Devil Aura was not from the Devil n, but from


    Samuel that they had been thinking about.


    "Then what should we do now? We can''t find any trace of the wife of the alliance chief in the near


    area..." Shiyu said helplessly.


    Fu Mang looked up at the the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, waiting for his answer.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu murmured and did not know what to do for a while.


    He really wanted to go and take a look. At least he was happy to see people from the Medicine


    God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea being killed, but he also knew how dangerous it was. Most


    importantly, even though he had searched the entire Immortal-trapping Valley without any traces of


    Yvonne, he didn''t want to give up on this hope.


    However, just as the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was hesitating and lowering his head to


    ponder, he couldn''t help but frown. "You your feet, you..."


    Just now, the green grass under their feet had all withered unconsciously, revealing the ck and


    red ground under the grass.

 Chapter 2853

    Chapter 2853


    Hearing the words of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and seeing his shocked expression, the


    group of people immediately looked down.


    It didn''t matter if they didn''t look at it. They were shocked when they saw it.


    "How... how could it be like this? Wasn''t everything fine just now?"


    In addition to the shock, Fu Mang drew out his saber and looked around warily.


    The sudden change made him have to be careful.


    But how could there be anyone around?


    "Deputy Alliance Leader, look over there!" A disciple shouted.


    All of a sudden, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu looked in his direction and saw that the


    surroundingnd was no different from the ground under their feet. At the same time, the green


    grass on the periphery was withering and spreading outward.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "How could this happen?"


    "Look!" Fu Li pointed at the center of the withered grass and couldn''t help but exim.


    The rest of the flowers had already begun to wither. However, the ce in the center was all filled


    with life. In fact, some of the flowers were slowly growing, and then blooming.


    "What a strange thing! What''s going on there?" Fu Mang was very depressed, but at the same time,


    he was unusually nervous. "It''s withering everywhere, but it''s getting more and more vigorous in that


    ce. What on earth is going on?"


    "Could it be that they''ve absorbed all the nutrients in the surroundings?" The Knowledgeable Man in


    Jianghu asked.


    "If that''s the case, then there must be a secret. Let''s go and have a look."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The group of people looked at each other and nodded to each other. Then, they walked toward the


    center one by one.


    That ce was not very big, at most the size of a wooden table. However, the nts grew very fast


    in a moment. In just a few seconds, those nts had grown from their calves to the size of their


    figures.


    The flowers in the grass had bloomed. They were not only gorgeous but also far more beautiful than


    ordinary flowers. There was even a strange fragrance that wafted into the nose. It was refreshing


    and enchanting.


    "It smells so good." Shiyu couldn''t help but sigh.


    She had never smelled such a fragrance since she was a child. In the Jade Pce, her master had


    given her some top-grade spices.


    However,pared with the fragrance of the flowers, the spices were far inferior. If the flower was


    made of perfume, then the top-notch spices, which usually looked very high-end and generous,


    were at apletely different level like cheap perfume.


    One made people attracted, while the other was smelly. It was obvious which one was better.


    "Be careful and don''t smell anything. It may be poisonous." Compared with Shi Yu, who was simple,


    the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was much more alert. Having experienced the cruel beating of


    society, he naturally knew how important it was to be careful when running around in Jianghu.


    When she heard that it was poisonous, Shiyu quickly covered her nose with her hand.


    But when everyone came here cautiously, they gradually found that their worries seemed to be


    unnecessary. The fragrance of the flowers was not poisonous, but there was nothing special about


    the tall grass.


    Apart from the fact that they were fast enough and tall enough.


    After making sure that everything was fine, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, Fu Mang, and the


    others became bolder. They simply walked into the tall grass and searched around. Some even


    boldly dug some soil here topare with the outside.


    But what was incredible was that no matter where the soil was, it was actually no different. It could


    even be said that it was exactly the same.


    This was strange. The soil was the same, and the ce was the same. But why was the grass and


    trees withered outside, but flowers in this ce became more and more flourishing?


    "This is simply the most wonderful thing in this deste world! Can we even encounter this type of


    situation?"


    "It''s indeed a miracle in the world. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed that


    there was such a strange thing in the world."


    "It''s really wonderful. What''s even more amazing is that it happened in front of us. We have tried


    everything, but we still don''t know what''s going on here, let alone what caused it." Fu Li felt both


    funny and angry.


    But just as they were smiling happily, the withered traces had expanded and spread out to the


    periphery.


    It only took a moment for the green world in the Immortal-trapping Valley to bepletely barren


    from the center to the other half of the circle. Although the remaining outer circle was still green, it


    would bepletely swallowed up soon at the speed at which it spread.


    What was moreplicated was that at this time, Fu Mang and the others only felt that the ground


    under their feet suddenly shook, as if there was an earthquake that was very strong. It made them


    dizzy and they couldn''t stand steadily.


    "Damn, what''s wrong?"


    Fu Mang and the others, who were in the middle, were shocked. At this time, the battle on the other


    end of Samuel was getting fiercer and fiercer. They did not notice that the withering state was


    getting closer and closer to them. As long as everyone looked inside, they could find that...

 Chapter 2854

    Chapter 2854


    But at that time, the people in the battle werepletely focused on the battle in front of them, and


    the people who did not participate in the battle were also eagerly watching this unprecedented


    battle.


    After all, for anyone, it was really a rare chance to encounter such fighting in ten thousand years.


    More than a hundred miles to the east of the Immortal-trapping Valley was the only way out of it.


    Aftering out of the Dragon-trapping Mountain, they would pass through a mountain forest


    swamp, which was extremely dangerous.


    Under the tall trees, there were all kinds of bottomless swamps hidden. There might be fierce


    beasts or bottomless pits in the swamps. Once a person lost his or her feet, he or she would usually


    be peeled off, even if they were all cultivators.


    Many people from the Orthodox Path had naturally died here when they entered the Dragon-


    trapping Land. There were still damaged water surface in some swamps. It was obvious that


    someone had fallen here before.


    In such a dangerous swamp forest, there was still hidden killing intent.


    There were trees, fallen leaves, and even some strange-looking people hidden in some bushes.


    If you looked down from above, you could see countless ck dots in the swamp forest.


    "Sect Master!" At this time, a ck shadow jumped to the front of the swamp and bowed slightly.


    His face, which was as white as a dead man''s, was full of respect.


    "Well, how''s the arrangement?"


    "Sect Master, the 72 demon generals of the Sky Devil Sect have already led the troops to set up an


    ambush in the big stronghold. As long as the Orthodox Path Alliancees, we can instantly form


    a siege," said the subordinate.


    This group of people was none other than Sky Devil Sect, led by their Pce Master, Mo Beitian!


    "Is the exit ready?" Mo Beitian nodded and asked.


    "ording to Sect Master, there is a rtivelyrge escape exit. Once the battle starts, those who


    want to escape can quickly withdraw from the exit."


    "Good job."


    "However, there''s something I don''t understand," the subordinate said.


    Mo Beitian smiled and said, "You''ve been with me for more than 300 years. Although you and I are


    master and servant, you can just say it directly."


    "I naturally believe in the master''s intentions. Otherwise, the Sky Devil Sect would definitely not


    exist in the three pces and four halls of our Demon Race. But this time... I do not understand.


    Since Sect Master has already sent the seventy-two demon generals to carefully choose a


    stronghold to ambush, then the master should have made extremely detailed arrangements for


    choosing a stronghold. Why, why did you deliberately set up an escape exit?" the subordinate


    asked with a frown.


    He could basically make sure that Sky Devil Sect''s ambush this time would be a foregone


    conclusion based on the fact that they had built up a well-designed stronghold here. Once the


    Orthodox Path Alliance entered the swamp, it was very likely that they would die.


    Even if they broke out of the encirclement, they would be badly hurt.


    However, it was hard to understand why Sect Master wanted to set up an escape exit facing such a


    good opportunity.


    "When two armies fight, do you really think that all soldiers will fight to the death? Obviously, they


    won''t! The morale is actually the core of the battle between the two armies. If they are defeated in


    this area, no matter how many soldiers there are, it will be difficult to turn the tables," Mo Beitian


    said with a smile.


    Since ancient times, there had been many cases in which the fewer defeated the more. However,


    the morale of these people had been integrated from beginning to end.


    Whether it was the timing, geography, or the leading military skills, the victory was due to the defeat


    of the enemy''s morale.


    "I understand. Sect Master''s method is to let many people choose to flee in a panic after being


    ambushed, thus causing them to lose their morale." This subordinate nodded.


    "There are many people from the Orthodox Path this time around. If we do not release their lives,


    they will gather together to survive. At that time, it will be difficult for us to deal with them." Mo


    Beitian sighed bitterly.


    If the three families joined forces, how many people in the world couldpete with them?


    The battle between trapped beasts would eventually usher in a battle between wild beasts!


    "How are the other two halls?" Mo Beitian asked.


    "Their ambush is ready!"


    "This time, we can only seed. Don''t fail. Remember, our goal is not to kill the group of bastards


    in the Orthodox Path, but to get the shackles of the God and other treasures of the Devil Dragon.


    This is very important to the revival of the Devil Tribe. If we could have a former Ancestral Devil,


    how would we survive like today?" Thinking of this, Mo Beitian''s tone was firm, and his eyes were


    full of determination and anger.


    Once they made a move, they should seed. This was the root cause of the demons'' ambush.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    They knew that they could not snatch the Orthodox Path by force, so they had to ambush them


    halfway.


    "I understand. I''ve also officially told all the demon brothers that if they don''t seed, they will be


    benevolent."


    Hearing his subordinate''s words, Mo Beitian nodded with satisfaction. But after a while, he frowned


    again and said, "By the way, the rebels in the Orthodox Path are fighting. I asked you to send spies


    to check the situation. Have they not returned yet?"


    "Sect Master, you also know that we don''t dare to expose our whereabouts at the moment,


    otherwise we will lose the whole game. Therefore, although we are only a hundred kilometers away,


    the spies are very careful and their movements are very slow..." said the subordinate.


    Mo Beitian nodded. It was naturally a good thing to be careful. After all, they should focus on the


    overall situation.


    However, at this moment, a ck figure rushed over.


    "Sect Master, the spy is back." The subordinate said happily.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a spy dressed in ck quickly walked into the forest swamp, and


    then came to Mo Beitian with a special route to avoid all danger. "Greetings, Sect Master."


    "There''s no need to be so polite. What''s going on ahead?" Mo Beitian looked at the distant sky that


    was constantly shing with lightning and thunder. He could not help but find it very strange.


    It was not strange for them to fight with each other, but the fighting was like this, which made people


    very confused.


    "Did the top of the Blue Mountain fight with the Evesting Sea?" Mo Beitian asked.


    From the very beginning, the Devil Tribe had never entered the Dragon-trapping Mountain. They


    had been hiding their tracks in an ambush, so they naturally did not know what was going on inside.


    "No, the top of Blue Mountain, the Evesting Sea, and the Medicine God''s Pavilion are working


    together to attack one person."


    "Attack one person?"


    "Yes, he swallowed the Demonic Dragon''s blood essence and became a mad demon, so..."


    When he looked up, Mo Beitian saw that under theyers of shing sky, there was indeed... there


    was a faint ck Qi gathering. Could it be that the extremely strong ck Qi was Devil Aura?


    "Who is this person?" Mo Beitian asked excitedly.


    "Samuel!"

 Chapter 2855

    Chapter 2855


    "Samuel?" Mo Beitian was stunned. He felt that this name was very familiar.


    "Yes," The spy replied.


    "Sect Master, I heard that this Samuel is from Earth. But not long after he came to Eight Direction


    World, he held Pangu Axe in his hand. People thought that he fell into the endless abyss and died,


    but they didn''t expect that he would turn into a mysterious man and shine in the hall of Qi Mountain.


    After that, he broke the hundreds of thousands of allied forces of the Medicine God''s Pavilion in the


    Void Sect, and during Firestone City''s peak battle, he unexpectedly summoned the Itinerant


    Immortal Tribtion. Moreover, it was a horrible tribtion where the four divine heavenly beasts


    gathered together. The key is that Samuel seemed to havee back to life after this tribtion."


    The subordinate hurriedly reported.


    "F*ck!" Although he was the sect master of the Devil''s Practice, Mo Beitian had always been a


    gentle and elegant person. He rarely talked dirty words, but when he heard these deeds of Samuel,


    he couldn''t help cursing.


    All these events, no matter which one, it was enough for anyone to die a hundred times. However,


    Samuel relied on his own strength to directly do everything. The key was...


    The key was that he was still alive.


    It was not even enough to describe this guy as abnormal, nor could the word¡± Shocked¡± be used to


    describe the shock in Mo Beitian¡¯s heart.


    Therefore, a standard sentence of "F*ck" gathered tens of millions of emotions, which was also the


    most powerful express!


    "This fellow is so damn abnormal?" Mo Beitian gloomily looked at the distant sky. No wonder this


    fellow was able to fight with the two great ns. With his experience, he was indeed qualified.


    "I was wondering why the sky over there became like that. I see." Mo Beitian could not help but


    sigh.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, a momentter, he suddenly smiled and looked at his subordinate. "It seems that the


    Ancestor of Evil of the Devil n is about to reappear in the human world."


    His subordinate was stunned. The Ancestor of Evil was the founder of the Devil Tribe, but not long


    after the creation of heaven and earth, he was killed by the joint force of the True Gods. What did


    the sect master mean by saying this?


    Seeing that his subordinate was puzzled, Mo Beitian smiled and looked at the sky over there. He


    said, "Ask the spy to repeat the first words."


    The spy and the subordinate looked at each other, not knowing what Mo Beitian meant.


    However, since Mo Beitian had said so, the spy did not dare to neglect him and hurriedly repeated


    what he had said before.


    But when he mentioned that Samuel had swallowed the blood of the evil dragon and was already


    mad, the spy couldn''t help but widen his eyes. Almost at the same time, the subordinate


    understood. After being shocked, he couldn''t help but be overjoyed. He looked at Mo Beitian in


    disbelief and said, "Sect Master, what you mean is..."


    "The demonic dragon is originally a demonic object. If Samuel swallowed the demonic dragon''s


    blood, it would mean that this fellow possesses the blood of our demon n." Mo Beitianughed.


    "If such an expert were to join us, wouldn''t it mean that we wouldn''t need to hide in the future? Or...


    that I could even openly dere war on these Orthodox Path hooligans one day?" The subordinate


    happily continued. Thinking about the beautiful future, he couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Mo Beitian was obviously looking forward to this beautiful future. The smile on his face had never


    disappeared.


    Mo Beitian smiled and scolded, "Silly boy, why are you so happy? Go and inform the other two


    halls. The n has changed. Tell them to gather here in ten minutes."


    The subordinateughed and nodded, but it seemed that he was too happy and his IQ went offline.


    He couldn''t help but say nkly, "Sect Master, what did you ask me to do?"


    The next second, the subordinate came to his senses and ran away.


    In less than a moment, two groups of strange-shaped people quickly ran out of the forest.


    The people on one side looked like they were made of huge stones. They were tall and strong, but


    all of them had fierce faces. Their hair was long and their skin was wrinkled. They looked scary and


    disgusting.


    In front of them was a child less than one meter tall.


    However, although the child was young, the decoration on his body was strange. He was naked,


    with a long silk hanging from his body. There was a sky-high braid on his head, a green ribbon tied


    to it, a small gourd on the left side of his waist, and a basket on the right. There was a ck snake


    in the basket.


    On the other side, there was a much more normal girl, and her clothes were quite gorgeous. The


    leader was a woman. Although she couldn''tpare with the two in the Immortal-trapping Valley,


    she was also dignified and beautiful. Her slightly ck eyes were like the smoke makeup on earth,


    which added some wildness and charm to her.


    "Mo Beitian, what are you doing? Didn''t we agree to ambush together? I have arranged it well, but


    you called us to gather?" The child in front of the giant opened his mouth. Although his voice was


    like a child''s, it was not as tender as that. Instead, it was a little treacherous and evil.


    "Demonic Ghost, since we have reached an agreement to cooperate with each other, you''d better


    cut the crap," the leading girl said impatiently.


    After that, the woman nced at Mo Beitian impatiently and said angrily, "What makes you so


    happy?"


    "Big matter, big matter!" Mo Beitian shouted excitedly.

 Chapter 2856

    Chapter 2856


    Hearing this, Mo Beitian and his subordinateughed happily again.


    "Humph, Qing Ji, maybe Mo Beitian wants to marry you. After all, you protect him so much."


    Demonic Ghost said sarcastically.


    Although this woman was not as beautiful as Lu Ruoxin and Qin Shuang, nor as beautiful as


    Yvonne and Gu You, she had her unique charm and distinctive personality, so she could be


    regarded as another top beauty.


    Therefore, Qing Ji was also the dream lover of many people in the Devil Sect. People often teased


    her.


    Qing Ji was slightly furious, but her expression did not change. She merely looked at Mo Beitian. A


    momentter, she coldly said, "This ambush is rted to the demon dragon''s treasure. The three of


    us joining hands is also because of this. Hence, Mo Beitian, you are not following the n. Instead,


    you temporarily interrupted it. If you do not have a reasonable exnation, don''t me me for


    turning against you."


    Demonic Ghost smiled and stopped talking. Instead, he looked at Mo Beitian with Qing Ji.


    The devil n was led by three pces and four halls, but none of them respected each other.


    Some of them even did notmunicate with each other, and they were like fire and water. Even if


    the three sects cooperated this time, it was for their own interests. Naturally, they had no feelings for


    each other.


    If he wanted to an exnation, he had to. If Mo Beitian couldn''t give them a reason to convince


    them, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However, Mo Beitian didn''t panic at all. He still smiled and waved his hand. "Why are you two so


    angry? Don''t you see that I''m happy?"


    "Mo Beitian, don''t keep us guessing. Just say it. Why did you suddenly ask us to give up the original


    n?" Qing Ji shouted coldly.


    "Why? What else can I do? Am I really going to marry you as Demonic Ghost said?" After saying


    that, Mo Beitian stopped when he saw Qing Ji move. "Don''t be so excited. I called you here


    because I have something good to tell you. After you hear this, you will know that our original n is


    meaningless."


    Meaningless?


    Obviously, Mo Beitian''s wordspletely lifted their appetite.


    For the sake of the Demonic Dragon this time around, it was extremely difficult for the troops to


    pacify the disciples within the sect. After which, each of them abandoned their past grudges and


    worked together. Hence, it was sufficient to see just how important the Demonic Dragon treasure


    was to them.


    But now, Mo Beitian said it was meaningless!


    "Mo Beitian, you must have drunk too much devil blood wine, right?" Qing Ji asked coldly.


    "What can be more important than the Demonic Dragon Treasure? Isn''t this bullshit? If there is


    something more important than it, why are we ambushing here? It''s better to go home and boil the


    water!" Demonic Ghost also chimed in.


    " Ancestor of Evil!" Mo Beitian said softly as his gaze swept across the two of them.


    When Qing Ji and Demonic Ghost heard the words, their disdainful and dissatisfied faces suddenly


    froze. The next second, they were almost simultaneously shocked and frowned.


    For the people of the Devil Tribe, the Ancestor of Evil meant everything. That was their ancestor,


    their god.


    In particr, they had been suppressed by the Orthodox Path and could only live in disgrace. For


    them, Ancestor of Evil was the belief that they could persist through gritted teeth.


    How could they not be shocked when they heard this?


    "Isn''t Ancestor of Evil dead?"


    "Mo Beitian, what do you mean by that?"


    As expected, the two of them became extremely nervous, which made Mo Beitian even prouder.


    "Our Sect Master has found a new Ancestor of Evil," exined Mo Beitian''s subordinate when he


    saw that his master was in a good mood.


    "What do you mean? A new Ancestor of Evil?" Qing Ji asked curiously.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "This person is already heaven-defying, and he has even created many miracles. Have you seen


    the battle over there? He has already fought with the three great ns alone, and two of them are


    True Gods and a Demigod." Mo Beitian couldn''t help but admire this.


    As a member of the Devil''s Practice, strength was more respected than the Orthodox Path. At the


    same time, because of his position, and at the same time, in the Devil n, there was a concept


    that he was the only one in the world. It was basically impossible for him to submit to anyone.


    But this time it was different. Even though he had never seen Samuel, he waspletely convinced


    by what Samuel had done.


    With Mo Beitian''s words, both Demonic Ghost and Qing Ji looked at the sky in the Immortal-


    trapping Valley. In fact, they had already known that the energy explosion there was unusual, but


    they didn''t know what was going on. Hearing Mo Beitian''s words, they couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "He has swallowed the demonic dragon''s blood and fallen into the Devil''s Practice. If the demon


    n can get this person, we must have the hope to revive the demon n under his leadership.


    Therefore, he is our new Ancestor of Evil," Mo Beitian said.


    "Who is he?" Qing Ji frowned and asked.


    "Yes, who is he?" Demonic Ghost frowned and asked curiously.


    "Samuel!" Mo Beitian looked at the distant sky and spoke indifferently.


    "Samuel?"


    "Samuel?"

 Chapter 2857

    Chapter 2857


    When they heard the name "Samuel", they could not help eximing at the same time.


    To some extent, they were as surprised as Mo Beitian when he first heard this name.


    Both the Devil''s Practice and the Orthodox Path felt neither familiar nor unfamiliar with Samuel.


    It seemed that they had never heard of it. After all, they had never had any contact with Samuel. But


    if they said they had never heard of it, rumors about Jianghu seemed to be spreading everywhere.


    But that was not important. When Mo Beitian''s subordinate told them about Samuel, they looked at


    each other in dismay.


    "Is there such a strange thing in this world?" Qing Ji was slightly stunned. Obviously, she could not


    ept it.


    After all, everything Samuel had done had broken the rules and been inconceivable.


    "Humph, are you kidding me? I think it''s just a coincidence. You know, sometimes, as long as some


    people are lucky, there''s nothing they can''t do." Demonic Ghost said with a little guilty and disdain.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was obvious that it would not be so easy for a man to ept the fact that other men were


    stronger than him.


    "One is luck, and two can be luck. What about three, four, and five?" Mo Beitian said coldly.


    "If you think it''s luck, you can try it too. Anyway, the endless abyss at the top of Mount Qi has


    always existed. I''ll wait for you here." After saying that, Mo Beitian looked at Demonic Ghost with a


    funny smile.


    Demonic Ghost''s face turned blue and red. He was both angry and could not lose his temper. If he


    had the guts to try the endless abyss, he would have gone long ago. Why did he have to try it now?


    Seeing that he had nothing to say, Mo Beitian said coldly, "If you don''t have the guts, shut up."


    "Although Samuel has experienced so many incredible things, I believe that he can do it." Qing Ji,


    who had been silent, said coldly at this time.


    "Qing Ji, you''re not so stupid, are you? But it''s just a rumor in Jianghu." Demonic Ghost muttered


    discontentedly, but obviously, his voice was very low.


    "Rumors in Jianghu also have their roots. It only takes one thing to divine a person, and there is no


    need to do so many incredible things, because that will make it even more difficult to believe. No


    one will be so stupid to spread rumors about a person." Qing Ji said coldly.


    "What''s more, if the rumors in Jianghu are false, Demonic Ghost, you have cultivated for a


    thousand years. With your strength, do you dare to go there?" Qing Ji pointed to the sky where the


    fire was rising.


    Mo Beitian sneered. "If he had the guts, he wouldn''t have hidden here with us."


    Demonic Ghost was extremely angry, but he couldn''t refute it.


    Not to mention that there were two True Gods sitting in the formation, even if there were no, the


    three families had made him dare not take a step forward.


    Qing Ji was toozy to talk to Demonic Ghost. She looked at Mo Beitian and frowned. "What are


    you going to do now?"


    "Samuel has joined the Devil. If he can be our new master, there will only be benefits and no


    disadvantages for us demons," said Mo Beitian.


    Although the Devil Tribe had fallen apart, with Samuel as their backbone, it was very likely that the


    Devil Tribe would be able to regain its stability and even unite into one to regain its glory.


    Even in the worst situation, everyone was still fighting on their own, but at least with the protection


    of Samuel, the overall interests of the demon n would be greatly improved.


    "So what you mean is..." Qing Ji said in a deep voice.


    "Give up the ambush and help Samuel!"


    Hearing Mo Beitian''s words, Qing Ji''s expression did not change much. She just frowned more


    tightly. Obviously, Qing Ji had expected this answer.


    "Are you crazy? Give up the ambush and save Samuel?" Demonic Ghost was shocked and said.


    It was good toy an ambush. It was good to deal with the enemy''s shortness with its own strength.


    It was unexpected and could y a game.


    But it was different to save people. There were three big families there. There were nearly 100,000


    people. Not to mention masters like the two True Gods, even the disciples of the elite soldiers could


    drown them alive with a mouthful of saliva.


    "The question is, is there any point in our ambush?"


    "The demonic dragon''s blood was swallowed by a heaven-defying genius like Samuel, which is the


    blessing of our demon n. If he is killed, this will be our biggest loss," Mo Beitian said anxiously.


    "Then what''s the point of saving him? There are 100,000 elite soldiers there, and the three families


    are full of masters. There are also two True Gods sitting in formation. No matter how strong Samuel


    is, so what? He is just a ything in the hands of others. He will be turned into powder in a moment.


    I don''t agree. You obviously want us to die." Demonic Ghost responded discontentedly.


    As he roared, the giants behind him also raised their arms and shouted, "We won''t go."


    "Stupid!" Mo Beitian roared angrily.


    "Enough!" Qing Ji said coldly at this time, shouting to stop the noise on both sides.


    "If Samuel didn''t have the ability, he would have died a long time ago. How could he fight until now?


    Mo Beitian is right. Samuel does have the ability. He fought with the three families for several hours


    alone. Such a person must be the key to the rise of the Devil n. We must save him."


    "Qing Ji, you...!" Demonic Ghost was angry.


    "What''s wrong, Demonic Ghost? You have so many excuses. Are you afraid of death? If so, you


    can go back with your men immediately. I''ll take my men with me." With the confirmation of Qing Ji,


    Mo Beitian was more confident. He knew the character of Demonic Ghost, so he could not help


    mocking him.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Demonic Ghost was furious and shouted, "Damn, I''ve been in the


    Devil Tribe for thousands of years. How dare you say that I''m afraid of death?"


    "If you''re not afraid of death, why don''t you dare?" Mo Beitian replied disdainfully.


    It was already too much to satirize him in front of his subordinates, and he even wanted to satirize


    him in front of such a beautiful woman, Qing Ji. How could Demonic Ghost bear it? "Fuck, I didn''t


    say I wouldn''t go. You idiot."


    Mo Beitian pretended to be disdainful, but he wasughing in his heart. He looked at Qing Ji and


    said, "In that case, let''s not dy. Let''s set off immediately!"


    "Okay!" Qing Ji said.


    "Go and check the number." Demonic Ghost also held his breath and ordered his subordinates.


    With the permission of the two hall masters, the densely packed ambush points in the swamp forest


    all retreated and rushed to the edge of the swamp forest. The two halls, which had been fighting on


    both sides, also quickly gathered their people and rushed to the assembly point.


    There were not many of them. There were more than 2,000 people from Sky Devil Sect, more than


    1,000 from the Hundred Demons Hall, more than 1,000 from Demonic Ghost¡¯s Giant Demon Hall,


    and more than 6,000 all together.


    "Are you ready?" Mo Beitian asked coldly after the gathering.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a dense ck spot quickly rushed toward the Immortal-trapping


    Valley in the swamp forest!

 Chapter 2858

    Chapter 2858


    "Kill for the Devil Tribe!"


    "Kill!"


    As they roared, Sky Devil Sect, the Hundred Demons Hall, and the Giant Devil Hall instantly


    charged out of the swamp forest and charged toward the Immortal-trapping Valley.


    At this time, the shaking of the ground became more and more intense. At this time, the periphery of


    the Immortal-trapping Valley was already full of Heavenly Thunder and Earth Fire. Explosions were


    everywhere. Under the rolling dust and smoke, the mes burst out. No one could tell whether it


    was caused by the explosion of magic arts or by the vibration of the ground itself.


    Samuel took the lead. Even though there were two True Gods and many masters fighting against


    him, this guy was covered in blood and still fought to the end.


    He forced his way in and out, causing the three great ns to tremble in fear.


    The two True Gods were sweating profusely and panting heavily. Their Divine Energy had been


    greatly consumed.


    However, Samuel was like a wild bull with endless strength. He ran around and kept killing people.


    No matter how tired they were, they had to hold on.


    The ground had been dyed red with blood, and the blood flowed like a river. Above the head, the


    sky had turned ck because of all kinds of explosions.


    This battle was tragic and vast.


    The group of loose cultivators who had not participated in the battle were also petrified, quietly


    enjoying this unprecedented battle.


    They did not notice that the forest in front and behind them hadpletely changed. The trees and


    grass had withered, and thewn under their feet had been reced by scorched soil.


    "I... Damn it, what''s going on? Why..." Suddenly, at this time, someone finally found that the


    situation around them was different.


    Although it was wonderful ahead, if one paid a little attention to their surroundings, one would


    discover that their surroundings werepletely different.


    After all, the Immortal-trapping Mountain was such a strange ce. The Immortal-trapping Valeey


    was eye-catching. Such a great change naturally made it even more eye-catching.


    As he roared, the people around him suddenly realized that everything seemed to bepletely


    different.


    The trees dried up, and the grass was gone. Only when they looked back at Immortal Trapping


    Valley did they discover with shock that the enormous Immortal Trapping Valley suddenly


    disappeared without a trace.


    "What... what the hell is going on?"


    "Why is the Immortal-trapping Valley gone?"


    But just when everyone looked at each other because of this change, they suddenly heard a wave


    of shouts outside.


    "Kill!"


    Everyone hurriedly turned around and saw arge troop behind them. Each of them was a giant,


    holding a huge axe or a big saber, rushing toward them.


    "The Devil Tribe, it''s the Devil Tribe!"


    "Oh my god, the demons areing."


    Someone shouted in panic. Then, the entire free cultivators camp was in chaos. Everyone ran


    away, or hurriedly picked up their weapons and retreated. For a time, it was like a mess.


    In the blink of an eye, another wave of shouts and killing broke out from the other side. When


    everyone looked back, they saw thousands of demons rushing toward them and attacking them with


    their knives.


    "Kill!"


    On another side, a few thousand devil soldiers, led by Mo Beitian, rushed in at the same time.


    "We''ve been surrounded by the demons." The Loose Cultivator Alliance immediately shouted loudly.


    The entire formation was in chaos.


    "Kill!" The three sides roared together, killing with angry voices.


    The loose cultivator alliance couldn''t react at all. In addition, they were in a mess. It was very


    difficult for them to escape safely, let alone fight against the enemy. In order to survive, they pushed


    each other. It wasmon for people to step on each other.


    However, just as many people in the Loose Cultivator Alliance thought that they were dead, the


    soldiers of the Devil Tribe who rushed over did not kill them. Instead, they directly rushed past them.


    The group of people looked at each other in dismay. They were clearly still in shock as they looked


    at the charging demon soldiers with pale faces.


    "What... what are these people doing? Why... why didn''t they kill us?"


    "What is wrong with them?"


    "No, their target is not us, but the three great ns!"


    "When did the demons be so bold? They actually... actually dared to show their faces in front


    of such arge army, and their target was the three great ns. Are they tired of living?"


    "That''s right. Are all the demons crazy?"


    The group of loose cultivators felt that this matter was simply unimaginable. After all, except for


    some masters of the Devil n who were often used by some big families and dared to show up in


    public, there was no possibility for them to appear.


    However, just as the group of scattered people were extremely surprised, the three demon troops


    had already publicly charged into the camp of the three great ns.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Although the three families had arge number of people, because Samuel was like a wild bull


    rushing around, they had long been facing a formidable enemy. All of them were in high spirits and


    focused on Samuel.


    At this time, the sudden attack of the Devil Tribe caught them off guard. In addition, they were


    attacked behind their backs, so they couldn''t react in time. The two to three thousand soldiers of the


    Devil Tribe immediately raised their knives and cut. In a few moments, thousands of their disciples


    were killed by the Devil Tribe.


    The entire camp of the three great ns was in a state of panic...

 Chapter 2859

    Chapter 2859


    "Kill!"


    When they first seeded, Mo Beitian knocked down three disciples with a devil saber. He raised


    his bloody machete and roared!


    "Kill!"


    Although the number of demons was small, they upied the terrain and the good chance. At this


    time, their morale was high and their roars shook the sky.


    As the murderous aura of the Demon n intensified, the three great ns became even more


    chaotic.


    "Damn it, where did these bastards from the Devil ne from?" Wang Huanzhi, who used his


    energy to block a figure of Samuel, looked at the fire-ming backyard and could not help roaring.


    "I don''t know. They suddenly came to kill us," Ye Gucheng replied softly.


    "Damn, when did these mice be so bold that they dare to attack us at this time?"


    "Damn it, they are so bold. These bastards, when this matter is over, I will give them a good lesson.


    "


    "F*ck, this group of f*cking grandchildren is really stupid. Now that they are here to join the fun, are


    they out of their minds?"


    A group of masters shouted angrily, venting their extreme dissatisfaction.


    They looked at the problem from their standpoint, but they wanted to criticize others from their own


    positions. If the other party didn''t follow their interests, they would think others were stupid. It was


    really funny.


    Obviously, Samuel also noticed the sudden appearance of the Devil Tribe. Although he did not


    know their purpose, their sudden attack gave Samuel a chance to breathe.


    "Samuel, we''re here." Mo Beitian saw Samuel looking at him and immediately knocked down two


    enemies. He waved his knife and shouted at Samuel.


    Hearing this, Samuel was stunned.


    Everyone present was also stunned.


    "What does he mean? Are they here to help Samuel?"


    "Damn, is Samuel really a demon?"


    "I''ve heard from the people of the Void Sect that Samuel colluded with the Devil n in Dew City. I


    didn''t expect it to be true."


    "s, it''s a pity that a hero is willing to fall into the Devil''s Practice."


    The group of people felt pitiful, but they also somewhat belittled Samuel. Just like those masters


    who criticized the Devil''s Practice just now, they would only stand at the highest moral point, as if it


    had nothing to do with them, but they liked to preach to others.


    This kind of person was often the stupidest.


    "Samuel is obviously from Earth, and everyone knows this. How could he be from the Devil n?


    Can you have some brains?" Someone sobered up said.


    "Haha, if he wasn''t, why would the people of the Devil''s Practice help him at this time? Do you dare


    to say that they have nothing to do with each other?"


    "Haha, your mother has cheated your father before, does it mean that you are not your father''s


    biological son? What logic do you have?"


    The two groups of people suddenly quarreled fiercely.


    In fact, Samuel was also very surprised at this time, especially after hearing Mo Beitian''s words, he


    thought that he had no connection with the Devil n. Even though the Devil Dragon was a


    member of the Devil n, it was impossible for the dragon to have anything to do with the Devil


    n now when it was active. Therefore, Samuel was very surprised by the help of the Devil n.


    "Damn it, these people from the Devil n are here to help Samuel."


    "How dare these bitches go against us at this time?" Wang Huanzhi and the others were furious at


    Mo Beitian''s words.


    Normally, they would find excuses for themselves in order to frame Samuel. They called Samuel


    one of the Devil''s Practice again and again. Now, the people of the Devil''s Practice really helped


    Samuel, and this group of people''s mentality exploded again. It could be said to be strange, but it


    was the true face of many people.


    Taking advantage of the attack of the Devil''s Practice, Samuel was confused, but he would not let


    go of such a good opportunity. Taking advantage of the chaos below, Samuel rushed in with his


    Pangu Axe and killed.


    The three families, which had besieged Samuel and made Samuel almost die, suddenly failed and


    they werepletely in chaos. Samuel cooperated with the demons outside to attack from inside


    and outside.


    In an instant, the three great ns suffered heavy losses.


    "What are you waiting for? Leave Samuel to us to deal with. You guys immediately lead the troops


    to suppress the group of people from the Devil n." Seeing that the situation was not right, Lu


    Wushen forcibly opened his Divine Energy. After giving an order, he rushed straight to Samuel.


    Ao Shi did not dare to slight him. He opened his Divine Energy and followed closely behind.


    Wang Huanzhi and the others immediately flew behind them and fought against Mo Beitian, Qing Ji,


    and Demonic Ghost.


    Only in this way could the chaos be slightly stabilized.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel also knew very well that the attack behind could not y a long role. After all, the difference


    in numbers and strength was too big.


    Although the three families suffered heavy losses due to the sudden attack, they soon surrounded


    Samuel and the Devil n after stabilizing the formation.


    The situation was finally slowly reversed.


    "Hmph, a group of mobs dares to im to be king here. Today is the day you die. Let''s see how


    long you canst." Wang Huanzhi let out a loud cry. He waved his hand and the disciples of the


    Medicine God''s Pavilion suddenly attacked.


    With the attack of the Medicine God''s Pavilion, the surrounding demon soldiers immediately


    screamed and the situation was instantly critical.


    But at this time, the earthquake in the center of the Immortal-trapping Valley suddenly intensified


    and spread all the way, as if something was about to break out of the earth.

 Chapter 2860

    Chapter 2860


    Buzz.


    It hadn''t been long since Fu Mang and the others, who were at the center of the Immortal-trapping


    Valley and recovered from their shock, had experienced another more ferocious and terrifying


    earthquake.


    If one were to say that the ground had only moved a little earlier, then Fu Mang and the others had


    experienced a nightmare like intense shaking. A group of people had even been directly shaken to


    the ground without running their energy and were unable to stand up.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After running their energy, the group of people directly jumped out of the ground and floated in the


    air. When they looked back, they were shocked to find that this earthquake could be described as


    horrible.


    The ground under their feet swayed wildly like a big tree in the tenth-level wind.


    However, the strange thing was that the ground would be torn apart crazily during the big


    earthquake under normal circumstances, but thend here was intact.


    "This..." Fu Mang was obviously too shocked to speak.


    Buzz!


    The violent shaking was quickly released from here like the withering just now.


    "Samuel, let''s see where you can go!"


    At the outermost periphery of the Immortal-trapping Valley, Wang Huanzhi took the lead. Under the


    control of the two True Gods, he directly pped on the back of one of Samuel''s avatars, which


    immediately shook the golden light of Samuel, and the other seven avatars also shook in an instant.


    Obviously, after such a long time of encirclement and suppression, Samuel had entered an


    extremely tired state.


    Although Samuel had the heart of the Dragon Tribe, there was still a limit to the power of the heart


    of the Dragon Tribe after so many battles. Plus today, he fought against tens of thousands of people


    alone, which was an unimaginable consumption of energy. Even if he had the heart of the Dragon


    Tribe, Samuel still felt exhausted.


    The Demon Tribe''s support gave Samuel a chance to breathe, but it was only for a short while.


    Although the Demon Tribe''s army seeded in the surprise attack and caused heavy losses to the


    members of the three families, they were at a huge disadvantage in numbers, and there were not as


    many masters as the three families. In contrast, it was just a drop in the bucket. As the three


    families came to their senses and Wang Huanzhi and other masters came back to support them,


    the Demon Tribe was soon surrounded.


    Naturally, when the Demon Tribe was in despair, the siege of the three great ns was getting


    closer and closer, and the casualties were getting more and more frequent.


    For Samuel and the Three Sects of the Devil Sect, it was already a desperate situation.


    The eight golden beams of light from Samuel''s eight golden bodies were already shing non-stop.


    Clearly, they could notst long.


    "I will block everyone. All of you should take this opportunity to quickly withdraw." Samuel nced


    at Mo Beitian and spoke in a cold voice.


    Although he didn''t know why Mo Beitian and the others saved him, since they were here to save


    him, he owed them a favor. At thest moment, Samuel naturally nned to repay the favor. At


    least, he wanted them to escape as much as possible.


    "No. We''ll stop everyone. You retreat." Mo Beitian roared unwillingly.


    He couldn''t say how kind he was, nor could he sacrifice himself for others. But he knew what it


    meant to the Devil''s Practice to keep Samuel alive.


    In any camp, no matter how many people there were, they were still low-ranking if there was no


    masters and no one would take you seriously.


    But if you had masters, even if there was no one in your camp, who would dare to ignore you?


    This was just like the current Fu n. Without masters, even if they were one of the three great


    ns, they would still be quickly reced, bing targets that everyone could bully.


    On the other hand, even if there was only one disciple under Lu Wushen and Ao Shi, who would


    dare to provoke people like them?


    The Devil n had been suppressed for too many years. It was hard for them to produce top-level


    experts under this kind of suppression, so they had fallen into a dead cycle and were gradually on


    the verge of copse.


    The appearance of Samuel was the only chance for the Devil Tribe. Only by attracting masters like


    Samuel could the Devil Tribe get out of the suppressed mire and then develop upward.


    Therefore, he had to do so.


    "I withdraw?" Samuel smiled and said coldly, "Can I withdraw? Can you resist them with your own


    strength? I''m their main target. You guys retreat, or we''ll all die here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the energy of Samuel''s body suddenly was run, and all the energy


    was used.


    Obviously, Samuel was going to fight to the death.


    It was not that Samuel didn''t want to live, but that the other side was really too strong. With two True


    Gods and nearly 100,000 elite soldiers, even any True God in the field couldn''t resist, let alone


    Samuel.


    "Go!"


    Samuel condensed his hands, and the eight Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel suddenly gathered


    together and punched in one direction.


    Immediately, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel gathered into a huge red-purple wave and flipped


    over.


    Hong!


    The human wall, which was hundreds of meters long, was directly smashed open by the huge


    wave.


    "Go!" Samuel shouted.


    Then, he led the other seven figures to jump up and protect the gap. The other seven figures


    directly condensed in the air and gathered together, bombarding and exploding in the seven


    directions.


    Countless people instantly fell under the attack of Samuel.


    Seeing this scene, Demonic Ghost, who had always been dissatisfied, were a little stunned.


    "This motherf*cker is a human?" The corner of Demonic Ghost''s eyes narrowed as he looked at


    Samuel in midair and could not help but ask in a strange manner.


    It was no wonder that these people had fought with him for so long and failed to defeat him.


    "Although I came to save you and then was rescued by you, we were deal. However, you are


    fu*king arrogant. Samuel, if you cane out alive, my Giant Devil Hall will be at your mercy." After


    saying this, Demonic Ghost waved his hand and shouted, "Retreat!"


    At this time, Qing Ji could not help looking back at Samuel. A doppelganger guarded the exit for


    them. The other seven doppelgangers were like seven Buddhas, unstoppable. They were shocked


    by this.


    Although they failed to save people this time and put their disciples in a desperate situation, it was


    not a loss for them to be able to watch a battle between the Gods at such a close distance.


    Mo Beitian also looked at Samuel reluctantly. A person who could give up his life to save others


    must be the best leader. Thinking of this, he shouted to Samuel, "Samuel, live on. If you survive, I,


    Mo Beitian,will do whatever you ask me to do. Brothers, withdraw!"


    As Mo Beitian led thest group of people to retreat, the people of the Devil n officially left the


    battlefield. Wang Huanzhi wanted to lead the troops to chase after them, but Ao Shi stopped him.


    Ao Shi looked at Samuel in the air and could not help sneering. "Samuel, Samuel, you will definitely


    die this time."

 Chapter 2861

    Chapter 2861


    Lu Ruoxin''s Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation could transform one''s body into four or eight,


    and it could instantly enhance one''s ability. After all, these four incarnations were different from


    ordinary ones.


    An ordinary incarnation might have been transformed from an illusion or energy, but this wasn''t the


    case with the Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation. It had been forcibly pulled out of its true


    form, and every single one of them could be considered the true body. Naturally, its power was


    iparably powerful.


    This was equivalent to turning into four or even eight people with the same strength as him in an


    instant. It was equivalent to fighting at the same time with eight Samuel. In addition, they shared the


    damage, and each of them had the protection of the Indestructible Armor and the Xuanwu Totem,


    so Samuel was naturally powerful.


    His attack was like a tiger''s and his defense was like a blood ox''s. Furthermore, with the Dragon


    Heart''s unceasing supply of energy, the strength of Samuel naturally reached an almost impable


    level. His strength suddenly increased greatly.


    This also gave Lu Wushen and Ao Shi a headache.


    However, things were different now. For Ao Shi, Samuel not only showed fatigue, but also began to


    lose the most basic reason.


    Thebination of the seven doppelgangers could indeed form a circle. They could defend and


    attack without a dead end, but there was a great disadvantage.


    That was topletely expose all their weaknesses to the other party.


    "He is strong because this guy was too scattered. But now, this guy has gathered together." A trace


    of coldness shed in Ao Shi''s eyes.


    Wang Huanzhi suddenlyughed and patted his thigh. "Yes, each of his doppelgangers is very


    powerful. It took us a lot of effort to deal with them separately. Although we have many people, we


    can''t concentrate our firepower. But things are different now."


    Speaking of this, Wang Huanzhi''s eyes even shone with the light of victory.


    This was the best opportunity to kill Samuel.


    "Let the Devil n go. They''re just a mob. If we want to kill them, we can do it at any time. At


    present, Samuel is the most important. Tell everyone to listen to my order and gather and attack."


    After that, Ao Shi looked proudly at Lu Wushen on the other side.


    Lu Wushen had obviously stopped as well. Like Ao Shi, he did not send anyone to chase after the


    demons. Both of them were equal masters, so Lu Wushen could naturally detect the change in the


    battle situation.


    Soon, the three families stabilized their formation, and then everyone turned to look at Samuel in


    the sky.


    Samuel in the air naturally saw that everyone was facing him together. However, Samuel did not


    panic at all. Instead, he smiled.


    How could he not know that this was a huge w? If he did not have his own thoughts, would he do


    this?


    Obviously not!


    "Everyone, listen to mymand. Attack!"


    "Attack!"


    With Ao Shi''s loud roar, Wang Huanzhi also roared, and Lu Wushen on the other side also waved


    his hand.


    Suddenly, the wonders of the world reappeared in the world.


    Tens of thousands of magic arts wereunched almost at the same time. For a time, they were like


    bright fireworks all over the sky.


    It was hard to describe how colorful it was. In short, it was extremely beautiful, but everyone knew


    that under the dazzling light, it hid one of the greatest killing intent in the world.


    Who in this world could withstand such an attack?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "s, he''s finished."


    "It''s a pity that Samuel is still young and made this fatal mistake at thest moment of life and


    death. Although he''s brave enough, he stillcks experience."


    "That''s right. Eight doppelgangers are always thousands of miles away. Even though there are so


    many enemies, they have to spend a lot of energy and manpower to break the doppelgangers. But


    now, he''s gathering them together. If he''s not courting death, then what is it?"


    "It seems that this battle will end early."


    "However, no matter what, it''s true that Samuel can survive until now by himself and he is powerful."


    "The breath of the Overlord can only stay in history. "


    Seeing that the ten thousand attacks were approaching, many people on the side of the Loose


    Cultivator Alliance also sighed.


    Although Samuel''s mistake looked very stupid in many people''s eyes, many people expressed their


    understanding. After all, after so many battles, it was normal for people to be confused and make


    mistakes.


    On the other side, the Devil n members who had just escaped also saw the situation behind


    them. Mo Beitian was so angry that he even wanted to fight back, but was stopped by Qing Ji. She


    shook her head and said to him, "Samuel''s mistake is obviously to attract fire for us. We should


    respect his choice."


    "Yes, although I didn''t know Samuel before, this time, I admire him!" Demonic Ghost murmured.


    But would Samuel be like this as they expected?


    Obviously, this was not the case.


    Just as all the magic arts were about to hit Samuel, Samuel suddenly smiled ferociously and then


    moved.

 Chapter 2862

    Chapter 2862


    "Formless Divine Skill!"


    "Devouring the sky and covering the sun!"


    Hong!


    Samuel moved his hands and drew a huge whirlpool in the air, slowly flowing. All kinds of magic arts also entered the whirlpool one by one. "What... what''s that? That kid... what is he doing?"


    Seeing thousands of magic arts attacking, Ao Shi, who had been smiling proudly, was stunned when he saw that the magic arts did not cause any substantial damage to Samuel. Instead, they were all put into the strange whirlpool by Samuel.


    Lu Wushen was also stunned. He really didn''t understand what was going on.


    All the people on the side of the loose cultivators and the three families were also stunned. They were all stunned on the spot. Obviously, they could not understand what was happening!


    How could this be?


    Ye Gucheng always felt that this move was familiar. He thought about it for a long time. When he suddenly thought of the mystery in it, he couldn''t help but be shocked and shout, "Damn it, it''s Formless Divine Skill of the Void Sect! That kid can copy all of our magic arts and then attack us!" Yes, it was Formless Divine Skill.


    Although it had no self-defense ability, in terms of defense, it was an extremely abnormal and shameless divine skill. It was also because of this that it was qualified to be a supreme unique skill.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Whether it was the Void Sect or the others, they had suffered a lot on this skill.


    Ye Gucheng was indeed very smart. He recognized this skill in a very short time.


    But obviously, he was only half right.


    Because Formless Divine Skill at this time was far more powerful than he thought!


    Samuel carried the blood of gods and devils, and his own qualifications had long reached a very strange realm. At this time, his Formless Divine Skill also opened up a new realm.


    Devour the sky and cover the sun!


    "Break!"


    An angry roar!


    Hong!


    Almost at the same time, within the vortex, the ten thousand magic arts that he had absorbed earlier instantly gushed out from the ck whirlpool. Later, they returned in a storm-like manner!


    "Damn it!"


    "Damn it!"


    Among the loose cultivators, many people suddenly cursed in surprise.


    As for the three big families, they fled in all directions after being dumbfounded! Bang.


    All of a sudden, thousands of rain fell on the ground. Even if Lu Wushen and the other masters reacted in time and hurriedly used their Divine Energy to hold up the protective barrier, they were not prepared at all and the


    no


    counterattack of Samuel was too


    big, so many magic arts fell to the


    ground, causing explosions. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Many people might never have dreamed that one day they would die under his own proud move.


    "F*ck, Samuel, you despicable man.


    How dare you trick me?" Ao Shi was


    so angry that he almost blew his beard and widened his eyes. It was not until now that he realized that Samuel did not make any mistakes because of fatigue, but deliberately revealed his ws to attract them.


    "This damn Samuel!" Wang Huanzhi also gnashed his teeth with hatred. Being tricked by Samuel made him very angry.


    Ye Gucheng did not speak. He just stared at Samuel with his eyes. He felt very strange.


    Because he had seen Formless Divine Skill used by Samuel, he could still remember the scene of him suffering losses. But the more he remembered, the more strange he felt.


    Obviously, this was very simr to the previous Formless Divine Skill of Samuel, but it was different.


    Especially the ck whirlpool in front of Samuel, he had never seen it before.


    What the hell was going on?


    At this moment, the answer was revealed.


    With a movement of his hand, Samuel turned the ck vortex quickly.


    "Block the sky and cover the sun!"


    The surrounding air and space began to twist with the rotation of the ck vortex and quickly twisted. In the sky, dark clouds came and the scorching sun was hidden. The sky above the Immortal-trapping Valley suddenly seemed to have entered the night.


    "What is that kid doing?" Lu Wushen suddenly raised his head.


    The next second, he looked shocked. "Be careful!"


    Hong!


    The sky brightened again, but it was not because the dark clouds had dispersed, nor was it because the sun had returned. Instead, tens of thousands of magic arts had rushed over again.


    "Formless Divine Skill, didn''t he have to fight back with the magic arts? He has already fight back with the magic arts, why can he do it again? Could it be... could it be that he can fight back twice?" Ye Gucheng waspletely dumbfounded on the spot.


    This was where the highest level of Formless Divine Skill was located!


    The so-called covering the sky and the sun was like this!


    Hong!


    If one were to say that no one had expected this earlier, then this time around, no one had even thought about it.


    Although Formless Divine Skill had indeed disappeared for a long time and many people might not be able to recognize it, it was impossible that they did not know anything about it. When someone said it was Formless Divine Skill, they gradually remembered it.


    However, who would know that this thing could be used to fight back twice?


    At this time, Lu Ruoxin also came back quickly, and Chi Meng followed her closely. Behind them were several disciples of the Lu family with three people, including Saber Twelve, Manfred, and Liu Fang!

 Chapter 2863

    Chapter 2863


    Hong!


    Like a zing me, thousands of magic arts exploded on the ground.


    It was as if someone had lifted the ground and then released it heavily. With a sudden sound, the whole ground shook.


    Because they had never thought about the second round of Samuel, let alone that ordinary people were not fully prepared, even Lu Wushen and Ao Shi himself did not respond at all.


    Although their cultivation and abilities were extremely high, even if they could not react in time, when the attacks reached the front, they could avoid them subconsciously, but the others would suffer.


    There was no need to say more about those who couldn''t react. Even if they didn''t die after being hit by the magic arts, they would be disabled. The most unlucky ones had many reactions, but their cultivation couldn''t keep up with it. Even if they barely managed to hold up the defense shield and resist the attack, the idental injuries caused by the explosion of the others around them made them soon unable to hold on and die.


    The ground instantly turned into an area of Asura. Countless people from the three great ns had died. Compared to before, the losses were even


    more severe.


    Who would have thought that Samuel could use a very special method to suddenly release ten thousand magic arts?


    Because of Formless Divine Skill''s tit for tat, almost everyone had their own magic arts to attack. In addition, they did not react in time, so the consequences could be imagined.


    "F*ck, can he y like this? Samuel..."


    "Unbelievable, it''s simply unbelievable. Who would have thought that the tens of thousands of attacks would end up like this?"


    Tens of thousands of attacks. Forget about Samuel, even the True God would have to suffer enough. If it were for ordinary people, they would have been smashed into pieces and would not have any chance of survival.


    However, it was one thing for Samuel to hold on, but the key was that he could fight back so perfectly, which made people''s scalps numb and their mentality of fighting against him explode.


    "What on earth was Samuel made of? I really want to peel this guy off and see what kind of structure this guy has. It''s too fucking weird."


    "I really don''t know if Samuel has any other skills that he hasn''t used yet. His movements are fast and his body is like a blood bull. He can also transform into eight. The only shoring is that his attack power may not be enough."


    "Although his attack power is not strong enough, Pangu Axe is enough..."


    Yes, everyone could see it clearly. The axe technique of Samuel was not very exquisite. Although there was also a general trend of continuous attacks, it was obvious that there were no more moves.


    But even so, who would dare to fight with Samuel head-on since Samuel had the help of Pangu Axe?


    Many people had a very strange idea in their hearts, which was that if Samuel learnt some kind of magical axe technique, this guy''s shorings would be filled up, and his horror would be multiplied several times. At that time, this guy''s invincibility would probably make everyone tremble with fear.


    "If this guy is alive, I will definitely stay with him in the future."


    "In the future, Eight Direction World will definitely have this guy''s position. It''s indeed a good choice to follow him."


    Many loose cultivators looked at Samuel and couldn''t help but exim in admiration.


    However, there were some who still maintained their disdain. For them, these remarks were ridiculous. After all, what was the point of saying that? First of all, Samuel should have the ability to survive.


    "Damn it, this damn Samuel." Lu Wushen looked back at the disciples behind him. Arge number of them had been killed or wounded, and he was suddenly furious. Killing so many of his disciples in front of him was naturally a great shame for him.


    "Samuel, if I don''t kill you, I will never surname Ao!" Ao Shi also exasperated. He had the same status as Lu Wushen and was also attacked by Samuel, so naturally his anger was the same.


    Although they were angry, the two True Gods did not take action immediately.


    They were observing Samuel and thinking about how to deal with Samuel.


    If they attacked again and Samuel used the same move, they would suffer a loss.


    But what they didn''t know was that


    the activation of Formless Divine


    Skill not only consumed a lot of energy, but also a lot of spirit. Every time Samuel released the skill, would usually take a very long time to release it again. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Therefore, Samuel used Formless Divine Skill almost every time at the most critical moment of life and death.


    Firstly, it would attract the


    opponent''s full force attack at that time, so Formless Divine Skill could naturally exert its greatest value and function. In that case, it was really easy to destroy the opponent''s mentality by practicing such a skill.


    In midair, Samuel''s hand moved again.


    Although there was not much energy left, Samuel knew that it was still a step away from their mentality exploding.


    If he attacked them again, that would be enough.


    Thinking of this, Samuel forced the remaining energy of the Dragon Heart in his body to move his emotions at the same time to activate the blood of the demonic dragon.


    However, at this moment.


    "Samuel, stop!"


    On the ground, a light shout came. A group of people looked back. At this time, in the crowd, Lu Ruoxin slowly walked over.


    The trace of panic from her escape had long disappeared. Now, there was only anger and dissatisfaction on her face.


    Lu Ruoxin soon came to the front and looked up at Samuel. Beside her was Chi Meng. Although Chi Meng was wrapped in ck, when she saw Samuel at such a close distance, her body could not help but tremble slightly.


    There was hatred in her eyes. But after following Lu Ruoxin for so long, the arrogant Chi Meng had almost been obliterated by Lu Ruoxin, and at the same time, it dissipated as she saw the madness of Samuel with her own eyes.


    Now, she had kept a low profile.


    ST¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, she had to keep a low profile in front of Samuel.


    Not to mention how strong the pressure of the golden light on Samuel was, theyer of Devil Aura on the surface of the golden light made her shiver.


    If the pressure of her ck gas was one, then Samuel would be five or even more.


    The gap between the two wasrge. What could they do other than fear?


    "Bring them here." Lu Ruoxin shouted softly. Then, Chi Meng nodded and waved her hand. Several disciples took three people with them in an instant.


    They were Manfred, Saber Twelve, and Liu Fang.


    At first, the three people who were taken out were stunned. They had no idea where Lu Ruoxin was going to take them, let alone what she wanted them to do.


    But when they were confused, they suddenly looked up at Samuel in the air. They were so excited that they almost suffocated. They just stared at Samuel in a daze.


    Samuel, who was about to take action, naturally saw Manfred and the other two people at this time, and his whole hand couldn''t help but stop...

 Chapter 2864

    Chapter 2864


    "Manfred!"


    "Saber Twelve!"


    "Liu Fang!"


    Seeing these three people, Samuel was also stunned.


    Although Samuel knew that the three of them were fine, they met again after a long separation. When they met again, he was naturally very excited. They were brothers who had gone through life and death together. Although they were not blood brothers, they were far better than blood brothers! How many days and years had passed? How could Samuel not miss them?


    "Samuel!"


    Almost at the same time, the three people from Saber Twelve below also shouted excitedly at the same time.


    After Samuel left, the three of them were in the Xuanyuan World. Although they were not talented enough, they still practiced day and night in order to reunite with Samuel one day.


    Just as Saber Twelve had said, he didn''t know how to live without Samuel.


    If it weren''t for such an urgent and strong thought, they wouldn''t have been cheated by Lu Ruoxin. After being taken back to the top of the Blue Mountain, they had been put under house arrest and brainwashed.


    During this period of time on the top of the Blue Mountain, the three of them were struggling and suffering, although Lu Ruoxin treated them well. Not only were they high officials and rich, but the disciples of the top of the Blue Mountain were not allowed to discriminate against the three people who came from the Xuanyuan World.


    But they wanted to see Samuel as soon as possible, but every time Lu Ruoxin would find some excuses. Sometimes she said Samuel was in danger. If the three of them went out, they would not only be unable to help Samuel, but would also cause trouble for him, or other excuses, and their lives were consumed day by day.


    It even consumed them so much time that they were desperate. It was not until one day that Lu Ruoxin said that they needed an ear so that they would have the opportunity to see Samuel.


    Although the three of them felt extremely strange and even very skeptical about this statement, because of this idea, Saber Twelve cut off one of his ear without thinking.


    However, from then on, they had fallen into a long wait.


    But today, the three of them finally saw Samuel.


    Seeing Samuel again, Manfred, who had always been steady, suddenly smiled at Samuel. There was no need to say too much.


    Saber Twelve''s eyes were full of tears. When he saw that Samuel always in the mid-air, even if he didn''t know what was going on, he could feel the strong pressure on Samuel. Saber Twelve also knew that Samuel had obviously be stronger now. He smiled slightly and said, "Damn it, I haven''t seen this guy for so long. It seems that he has be much stronger."


    Liu Fang smiled faintly and looked at Samuel.


    "p."


    At this moment, there was a burst of


    apuse. Lu Ruoxin stepped


    forward, looked at Manfred and the other two, and then looked at Samuel. She couldn''t helpughing and said, "It''s really touching for you to meet each other."


    Chi Meng sneered and looked at Samuel coldly.


    Samuel''s face suddenly turned cold, and his eyes stared at Lu Ruoxin like Death. "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing Samuel''s angry look, Lu


    Ruoxin said coldly, "What am I going


    elT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to do? Samuel, I, Lu Ruoxin, have always kept my word. Since I promised you to let go of these three people, I will naturally let them go.


    swn@


    "But I don''t agree to your condition," Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Ruoxin suddenly pped Manfred with her palm.


    Although Lu Ruoxin had shown mercy, what was the cultivation of Manfred? What was Lu Ruoxin''s cultivation? Even if she only used 10% of her strength, it was enough for Manfred to take a beating.


    As the palm fell, Manfred flew out like a fallen leaf in the wind and hit the ground heavily. A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth.


    "Manfred!"


    Saber Twelve and Liu Fang on the ground were so anxious that they wanted to rush over, but they were stopped by several disciples. "Lu Ruoxin!" In the air, Samuel also shouted in a hurry.


    "I like your appearance with deep affection." Lu Ruoxin sneered and pped Liu Fang again. Liu Fang also flew out and spat out blood. "What do you want?" Samuel shouted angrily.


    "Samuel, since I have promised you, I will naturally do it. But this is the result that you did not listen to me in public. Last time, it was Yvonne who paid for it. This time, it is them!"


    With a cold shout, Lu Ruoxin raised her hand and gave another palm. With a bang, Saber Twelve flew out and blood spurted out.


    The three of themy on the ground, unable to move.


    "Will you listen to me obediently in the future?" Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    Samuel clenched his teeth and clenched his fists tightly in anger.


    "Don''t say anything? Then I''ll beat them until you say it!" As soon as Lu Ruoxin finished speaking, she raised her hand slightly, and a stream of energy directly lifted Saber Twelve up. Then she waved her hand horizontally and threw Saber Twelve dozens of meters away in the air. Finally, Saber Twelve hit the ground


    heavily.


    "Samuel, no matter what he is threatening you, don''t promise him." Although Manfred didn''t know the specific situation, he knew something strange from their conversation, so he immediately shouted.


    What would Samuel do?

 Chapter 2865

    Chapter 2865


    "You talk too much."


    Lu Ruoxin''s face was cold. With a wave of her hand, Manfred was hit directly in the face by a huge energy and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    And this p in the air was really powerful, with several teeth mixed in the blood.


    "Enough."


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly shouted coldly.


    Lu Ruoxin stretched out her hand slightly and looked at Samuel with interest.


    Obviously, Lu Ruoxin already knew that she had the upper hand in this game.


    Samuel was indeed nervous about Yvonne and even wanted to fight with the world for her. But Samuel was also good to his friends. He could not bear to watch his brothers die in front of him.


    They were also important to him.


    Although Yvonne was more important, as long as Yvonne and Han Nian were unscathed, his brothers would be obviously the best chip to force him. "Lu Ruoxin, I apologize for being angry with you before."


    After that, Samuel took a deep breath.


    "Samuel, you fu*king coward. No."


    "Yes, even if I die, you must not bow to others because of us. We brothers will always raise our heads and chest." Saber Twelve and Manfred suddenly shouted at Samuel in a hurry.


    "I''m sorry!"


    After all, Samuel still said it. He couldn''t see Saber Twelve and Manfred being tortured like this.


    "If you want to vent your anger,e at me."


    "Thene at you!" As soon as Lu Ruoxin finished speaking, sheunched a spell at Samuel.


    Peng!


    Samuel''s left shoulder was hit by a spell, and his body moved slightly to the left, but Samuel still stood steadily in the air without dodging.


    "Hua!"


    Such a scene immediately caused an uproar among the crowd below.


    "What is Samuel doing?"


    "This guypletely gave up attacking and waspletely at the mercy of others? Just for those three people? Now he is in a good situation, but he doesn''t want it anymore?"


    "This guy is really stupid. With his ability, he can easily get other brothers."


    "Samuel is going to sacrifice himself for a few pieces of trash. I''m afraid he''s too stupid. Damn, I admired him so much just now. He turns out to be a fool trapped in love."


    "Haha, he is indeed quite stupid.


    Such a person is destined to have no


    achievements. If it were me, it would


    be a


    to lose my brother, but it


    would be a pity to lose everything that is not easy for me to get


    wouldn''t it?"


    "As the saying goes, humans are selfish. Samuel''s state of mind is not high enough."


    "Humph, what do you mean by a high state of mind? Ruthless? Bah, the reason why people are human is that people have feelings."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re right. Samuel values friendship and loyalty. It''s true that someone will have a promising future if one follows such a person in the future." People were constantly arguing, but for Lu Wushen, this was a very good start.


    The fact that Lu Ruoxin could fight against Samuel with being fought back like this meant that one day in the future, the top of the Blue Mountain could even control Samuel to do things.


    In contrast, Ao Shi was a little depressed.


    But what could he say now?


    Hong!


    With a raise of her hand, Lu Ruoxinunched another spell.


    Samuel''s right shoulder was hit again. He suddenly turned to the right, but soon, Samuel returned to his original position.


    "You''re pretty tough." Lu Ruoxin sneered.


    "Now, can you let them go?" Samuel endured the pain and asked with a frown.


    "Of course, what I promised you will


    always be done. Samuel, you''d better remember clearly that I will always keep my words. I will definitely let them go, even if you don''t admit defeat today. However, I also need to remind you that if you don''t be obedient this time, your friends will end up like this. If you do it again next time, I''m afraid that the ones who are suffering might not be them any more," Lu Ruoxin said disdainfully.


    Obviously, others didn''t know what she was referring to, but Samuel knew that she was referring to Yvonne and Han Nian.


    "Then you should remember clearly that if you dare to hurt them, I will definitely let everyone in the top of the Blue Mountain die with you!" Samuel said coldly.


    "If I can''t achieve my goal, let alone the Lu family, even if I die, it is not a big deal." Lu Ruoxin said softly and coldly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she waved her hand, indicating that Manfred and others could leave.


    Liu Fang''s injury was the lightest. At this time, she hurriedly got up and helped Manfred and Saber Twelve up. The three of them supported each other and slowly walked toward Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel also slowly fell from the sky, ready to pick up the three people. Killing intent appeared in Ao Shi''s eyes. He seemed to be calcting something.


    But at this moment, suddenly, a


    golden light emitted from the center of the Immortal-trapping Valley suddenly rushed toward them. Everyone''s eyes were pierced by the golden light, and the ground shook violently. Then, it came from the center!


    Everyone suddenly panicked and looked up. At this time, they were shocked to find that the Immortal-trapping Valley had disappeared.

 Chapter 2866

    Chapter 2866


    "The Immortal-trapping Valley is gone..."


    When everyone saw that the green water and mountains were no longer there, leaving only scorched earth and ruins all over the ground, they could not help but stand still.


    "How... how could this be?"


    The group of people looked at each other in dismay. Obviously, Heaven and Earth would not give them any more time to be surprised or react. When the golden light shed, a fierce earthquake followed.


    Honglong!


    The whole ground was directly wrinkled like waves. Before the group of people could react, they were directly knocked to the ground by the earthquake. It was obviously harder for them to stand up again in such a unstable situation.


    With the cultivation of Saber Twelve and Manfred, it was obviously difficult for them to escape from the earthquake. Fortunately, Samuel''s reaction was very fast. He could wrap them up in an instant, then quickly left the ground and flew into the air.


    Meanwhile, many of the experts from the Three Great Families and the Loose Cultivator Alliance reacted very quickly. As they rapidly flew into the air, they also took away a group of subordinates or followers beside them.


    As for those with low cultivation or slow reaction, and no one to help them, they were in trouble. For a time, screams and cries could be heard on the ground, and people on the ground were constantly stepping on them. It was chaotic.


    "How could this be? How could there be such a drastic change in Immortal Trapping Valley?"


    "Isn''t it too rare to see such an earthquake?"


    Many people were still in a state of lingering fear. They looked down at the ground rolling like waves, and their faces were pale. They werepletely shocked.


    "Damn, what happened?" Although Saber Twelve was safe and sound under the protection of Samuel, the sudden earthquake frightened him. "This is at least 12 magnitude earthquake, isn''t it? The ground is like a tide, surging!" Manfred couldn''t help but be afraid.


    "It''s too scary. Even the 12 magnitude earthquake is far from being so terrifying," Liu Fang denied softly.


    The scene in front of them was almost certain that it hadpletely exceeded the scope of their knowledge, making people look at it with fear. At the same time, Samuel frowned and stared at the ground in horror.


    The Immortal-trapping Valley suddenly disappeared and turned into its current state. What exactly was the reason for this? He was extremely curious.


    "Look!"


    Suddenly, someone screamed, and everyone couldn''t help looking at the person who shouted. In the distance, in the center of the entire Immortal- trapping Valley, the cyan light suddenly released an extremely strong cyan light.


    With the distance between their naked eyes, it might be difficult to see the green in the center of this ce, but with the cyan light bursting out from the center, it was impossible for them not to see it.


    "Where is that..."


    "Why are there cyan lights?"


    "What''s wrong with those cyan lights?"


    Weng!


    The cyan light in the center was suddenly released from the center, and then spread directly.


    The entire world was once again enveloped by a cyan light...


    Then, it was as quiet as death.


    The wind stopped, and the ground stopped. It seemed that the world entered a dead state, and they could even hear each other''s breathing. "What on earth happened?"


    After a long time, someone regained his senses from the cyan light and carefully checked every part of his body. When he found that everything was normal, he raised his head slightly. However, the world was shrouded in an extremely strange but unclear situation, and he could not help but speak out.


    As he spoke, more and more people regained their senses and looked around.


    This ce was almost the same as most of the ces in the Dragon-trapping Mountain. The scorched earth was endless, and heaven and earth were also shrouded in theva-like ck and red.


    If not for the fact that the green mountain and rivers in the Immortal-trapping Valley were still clearly remembered in everyone''s minds, they would not know the strange change they saw now.


    "Who knows? What... what the hell is going on? Where... where is the Immortal-trapping Valley?"


    "Damn it, this is simply too exaggerated, isn''t it? Did the Immortal-trapping Valley disappear into the earthquake just like that?"


    "That''s right. Is it because the demonic dragon is gone that the ce where the demonic dragon is trapped also copsed?"


    Everyone''s guesses were very strange.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Samuel looked directly at the center of the Immortal-trapping Valley in the distance. After the cyan light burst out, it suddenly fell into silence.


    But even so, Samuel still vaguely felt that it was definitely not that simple.


    There seemed to be something staring at him, but in fact, nothing could be seen.


    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you?" Manfred asked curiously when he found out about Samuel''s situation.


    "I don''t know. I always feel that there seems to be something staring at me." Samuel frowned slightly and said softly.


    Hearing this, Manfred and the other two immediately fixed their eyes on the cyan light spot. However, no matter how they looked at it, it was dead silent. It didn''t look like something was alive, let alone staring at Samuel.


    However, unlike others, although Manfred and Saber Twelve could not see anything, they absolutely trusted Samuel.


    "We can''t see anything. Samuel, what did you see?" Manfred says frowningly.


    "I don''t know. I can''t see anything. It''s just an intuition," Samuel said.


    Saber Twelve tried his best to open his eyes wide again, but still got nothing. He couldn''t help saying, "Fuck, can you see your intuition? I really can''t see anything. Brother, am I too poor?"


    Samuel shook his head. From the reaction of everyone present, it was obvious that it was not because Saber Twelve was too poor, but because there was nothing there.


    Although, from a certain point of view, Saber Twelve''s cultivation was indeed the lowest among these people.


    "Grandpa, what''s going on?" On the


    other side, Ruoxuan and the


    LUFF


    others were also very surprised. They saw that Lu Wushen was like Samuel at this time, staring at the


    center of the cyan light, but Lu Ruoxuan couldn''t see anything.


    Lu Wushen didn''t answer. He just stared there, motionless.


    On Ao Shi''s side, the situation was almost the same as Lu Wushen''s. He also stared at the ce where the cyan light had been released, motionless.


    Ye Gucheng and the others suddenly felt strange and angry. They wanted to see, but they couldn''t see anything. But it seemed that the two True Gods also followed Samuel to see. If they didn''t, it seemed that they were inferior again. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    For a moment, this group of people became very embarrassed. They didn''t know whether to do it or not.


    "Samuel, that b*tch, is deliberately mystifying again. I don''t understand what''s so good-looking there," Ye Gucheng shouted angrily.


    "Shut up!" At this moment...

 Chapter 2867

    Chapter 2867


    Ao Shi coldly shouted, appearing extremely impatient.


    "There really is something." The next second, Ao Shi suddenly frowned.


    Although he couldn''t see anything, he suddenly felt something unusual in the center at a certain moment.


    "There''s something under the ground!"


    Suddenly, Ao Shi was shocked and looked nervously at the ground under his feet.


    Almost at the same time, Samuel and Lu Wushen also moved.


    Ye Gucheng suppressed his anger and looked at the ground. Except for the familiar scorchednd in the Dragon-trapping Mountain, there was nothing strange about it!


    It was obviously nothing there.


    What was ridiculous was that Lu Wushen and Ao Shi actually took it seriously.


    "In my opinion, Ao Shi is now afraid of being beaten by Samuel, so now he has be a frightened bird." Ye Gucheng gritted his teeth and softly vented the depression in his heart to Wu Yan and others beside him.


    Instead of being depressed, it was better to say that he was unhappy that he was not as good as Samuel.


    "You''re right. It''s just a scorchednd under the ground, leading to an earthquake. It is really ridiculous that they are acting like this." Wu Yan naturally wanted to go along with Ye Gucheng''s words, and he really couldn''t see anything wrong with it.


    While the group of mediocre people wereforting themselves, Samuel''s eyes were fixed on the ground.


    Ao Shi''s words were right. At least Samuel, who was far away, also felt that the ground was unusual.


    If his guess was right, there was indeed a behemoth under the ground, although Samuel did not know how huge it was.


    "Elder Ao, it doesn''t matter if there is anything or not. When the situation is chaotic, it''s time for us to take action. Just now, you saw that Samuel was obviously used by Lu Ruoxin. In the future, it must be a big trouble for our Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion. Taking advantage of the fact that we have so many people and he has run out of energy now, we should kill him." At this time, Wang Huanzhi said what he had always wanted to say to Ao Shi. At the same time, he reached out to wipe his neck, which was obvious.


    "Yes, Mr. Ao, Master Wang is right. At present, Lu Wushen is seriously injured, so he can''t help Samuel. If weunch an attack at this time, Samuel will be ours."


    "We can''t let the tiger go back to the mountain."


    As soon as Wang Huanzhi spoke, his subordinates also hurriedly persuaded Ao Shi.


    They were indeed considering the future of the Evesting Sea in some aspects, but on the other hand, they were also trying to save their lives. After all, everyone knew what the Evesting Sea had done to Samuel.


    Once Samuel came back one day, none of these people could live well.


    Therefore, at this critical moment, the group of people from the Medicine God''s Pavilion were surprisingly united.


    Even Commander Chen and Ye Gucheng, who had always been at odds with each other, reached an agreement.


    Ao Shi frowned. Obviously, he had thought about this. He had even made up his mind when Samuel surrendered to Lu Ruoxin.


    The worst situation that Ao Shi could ept was that Samuel was alone and did not belong to any force.


    But obviously, this was not the case in the end. Whether Samuel was willing or not, it was a threat for him to help the top of the Blue Mountain. Since it was a threat, it was better to get rid of it as soon as possible.


    However, killing Samuel in public was equivalent to fighting with the top of the Blue Mountain face to face. Both sides were big families and both of them had the True God. Obviously, Ao Shi was unwilling to do this before he was fully confident.


    Therefore, even if it was the best time to kill Samuel, he needed a reason.


    He needed a reason to refute the top of the Blue Mountain.


    "Grandpa, are you worried that there is no reason? Isn''t it just the right time to change the world? We canpletely throw the change in the Dragon- trapping Mountain to Samuel," Gu You suddenly said.


    These words were exactly what Ao Shi was thinking. He could not help but look sideways and ask Gu You, "What do you mean?"


    "It''s a fact that Samuel has absorbed


    the blood of the Devil Dragon and joined the Devil. Now that the Immortal-trapping Valley has disappeared, we can say that it''s because his Devil Aura has


    elN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    swallowed up this ce. And then we can tell everyone in the world that today''s Immortal-trapping Valley has disappeared. Then tomorrow, it may be another ce that would disappear," Gu You said with a chuckle.


    On the surface, she looked pure, but in fact, she was extremely insidious. In this respect, Lu Ruoxin could notpare with her.


    "You are all from the Ao family. Ye Gucheng, you have to study hard." Ao Shi nced at Ye Gucheng coldly. Obviously, he was quite satisfied with Gu You''s words.


    "In that case, kill Samuel."


    After Ao Shi finished speaking, he shouted coldly. Everyone epted the order in unison.


    "The disappearance of the


    Immortal-trapping Valley must have


    something to do with Samuel who has consumed the Demonic Dragon''s blood. This kid has joined the Devil. He has already harmed our generation. Today, the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion will y demons for the mortal world!"


    Following Wang Huanzhi''s loud shout, the entire Medicine Pavilion and the Evesting Sea immediately moved.


    "Samuel, they''reing." Manfred hurriedly said to Samuel.


    But at this time, Samuel didn''t respond at all. He stared at the ground and said, "It moved."

 Chapter 2868

    Chapter 2868


    "Move?" Manfred was stunned. He looked at the ground but found nothing. On the contrary, the army of the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea behind him were approachingyer byyer.


    "Samuel, I don''t know if this underground is moving or not. I only know that we have to move. The army behind us has already rushed over." Manfred shouted anxiously.


    At present, tens of thousands of people were attacking, but Samuel didn''t move at all. It was okay if he didn''t fight back, but at least he had to run. How could he stare at the ground below motionlessly?


    No matter how much they trusted Samuel, the current situation made Manfred and the others anxious.


    On the other side of the top of the Blue Mountain, when they saw the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea suddenly gather their troops and pounce on Samuel, Lu Ruoxuan and the others immediately became anxious and reported the situation to Lu Wushen.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Things in the world were sometimes soplicated and simple. In thest second, the top of the Blue Mountain wished to kill Samuel to vent their hatred, and in the next second, Samuel might be regarded as one of them. Everything was for profit.


    Obviously, the current Samuel belonged to thetter for the top of the Blue Mountain.


    In the past, with the strength of the strongest family, the top of the Blue Mountain would definitely not hesitate to turn against the Evesting Sea with the help of Samuel. But now, the strongest one was the Evesting Sea with Medicine God''s Pavilion.


    Naturally, Lu Wushen didn''t want to see them falling out with each other in public. Moreover, the excuse that the Ao family found to suppress Samuel was reasonable.


    What could Lu Wushen do?


    "Grandpa, without Samuel, the situation will be the same as before. The top of the Blue Mountain will gradually lose the advantage of the first family." Lu Ruoxin hurriedly persuaded at this time.


    "You''re right, Grandpa. Since Samuel can control us, it''s naturally our helper. The Evesting Sea has to depend on its master to beat a dog. If we don''t respond to them, the dignity of the top of the Blue Mountain will be greatly insulted." Lu Ruoxuan also said anxiously.


    How could Lu Wushen not be clear about what they said?


    The question was, since the reason of the Evesting Sea was reasonable, what excuse should the top of the Blue Mountain use to intervene?


    Helping Samuel in public was tantamount to giving the Evesting Sea an opportunity to put the me on them!


    However, when he was in a dilemma, Lu Wushen was surprised to find that even at such a critical moment, Samuel did not seem to panic at all. He stood still and looked at the ground with full attention.


    This made Lu Wushen smile bitterly. "Samuel is not anxious. Why are you in a hurry? Look, what is Samuel doing?"


    "This guy seems to have been


    staring nkly since the cyan light appeared. Did he see something? Or did he get beaten silly and get tired, so he started to make a mystery?" Lu Ruoxuan was also very puzzled. He had seen all the ces, but everything was normal. Except for the strange earthquake just now, there was nothing else.


    "Grandpa, you were also watching just now. Did you see anything?" Lu Ruoxin asked.


    Lu Wushen shook his head helplessly. "It seems that I can feel something moving underground, but it seems that there is nothing. To be honest, I can''t see through it either."


    The two of them were shocked, but then Lu Ruoxuan nodded gloomily. "Since even you can''t see clearly if there is something moving, then Samuel seems to be deliberately mystifying."


    "There is one thing that is worth


    being sure of At the very least,


    Samuel does indeed know there is something underground. This has proven that he does indeed have some talents." Lu Ruoxin was naturally unwilling that her puppet was looked down upon by others so she hurriedly said.


    Lu Wushen nodded without denying it. "Although he has absorbed the Devil Dragon''s Blood and fallen into the Devil''s Practice, I have to admit that he has a bright future. Xin''¨¨r you have done a good job. In the future, the greatest glory of the top of the Blue Mountain will definitely be half of your credit."


    What they didn''t know was that Samuel could see clearly what Lu Wushen and Ao Shi couldn''t see. Although both of them were True Gods, Samuel''s Third Eye Talisman and the demonic dragon''s blood inside made him feel far more than what they could feel.


    Although Lu Ruoxin was smiling, she was not really happy. She pretended to be modest and said, "Thank you, Grandpa. However, since Samuel is like this, what should we do?"


    "What should we do? Since we can''t act rashly and Samuel is neither anxious nor impatient, let''s see what he is trying to keep us guessing."


    Lu Ruoxin had no choice but to nod dryly. At the same time, he was a little worried about Samuel, but he was also very curious about what this guy was doing!


    "Samuel, if we don''t leave now, it''ll be toote." On the other side, Manfred was sweating with worry.


    With so many enemies here, even if they survived, they would be crippled. However, Samuel was constantly wasting their chance to escape.


    Saber Twelve immediately raised his body and stood in front of everybody, saying, "Manfred, you take them away first. I''lle to the back. Although I can''t defeat them, it is the best chance now."


    At this time, Samuel slightly looked back at the army behind him and then looked at the ground. "It''s almost time. Ten, nine... three, two, one!"

 Chapter 2869

    Chapter 2869


    Manfred and Saber Twelve looked at each other, and Liu Fang was also at a loss. The army had suppressed them, but Samuel was counting the numbers...


    If they didn''t trust him, they would scold him for being crazy.


    Moreover, at this time, Samuel waspletely serious.


    "Time is just right!" Suddenly, Samuel, who had been frowning, suddenly showed a trace of joy in his eyes.


    Before the three of them could figure out what was going on, a sudden sound came from the ground.


    The next second.


    Hong!


    All of a sudden, a loud bang came from the ground, and the scorched ground was lifted up in an instant. If the ground was just like a wave when the earthquake just happened, then the ground was like a huge wave now. The surface of the ground was more than ten meters high, which could be described as horrible.


    As the ground shook violently, even the people in the air were affected. The ground shook violently, and even the air trembled. Theyers of scorched earth and ashes also covered everything around.


    More importantly, an extremely strong pressure suddenly emerged from the ground. All the people in the air felt as if they were lifted up by something. They only found that it was only because of the rising airflow.


    But at this moment...


    Roar!


    Below the ground, a strange roar, like the sound of a bell, resounded through heaven and earth.


    The scorched ground cracked in an instant. All kinds of strange things emerged from the cracks. The next second, the whole ground was cracking wildly. In the center of the cyan light, the cracks on the ground could be described as sand flow.


    They turned into sand and quickly sank down.


    "Roar!"


    There was another low roar, and the ground cracked and the sand sank. Something under the ground came out of the ground with this roar.


    "What... what''s that?"


    Lu Ruoxuan pointed at the ground in surprise.


    The entire ground, or it could even be said, was where the entire Immortal-trapping Valley used to be located. At this time, after the cracks and the sand flow, it turned into an extremely strange giant monster.


    It should be known that the Immortal-trapping Valley was extremelyrge. Even if he was in mid-air, he could feel its body. However, even if it was so big, it was only about the same size as the monster on the ground.


    "Oh my god, what... what a big monster!" Lu Ruoxin, who had always been calm, was not calm at all at this time.


    The monster in front of her had never been heard of or seen before. No matter how strong the monster was, its huge body alone was enough to frighten people.


    "What... what the hell is this? How could there be... a monster under the ground?"


    The group of people were all pale and stared at the monster on the ground.


    At this time, everyone finally understood what the ce where the cyan light had been released was.


    That was the heart of the monster.


    At this time, with the awakening of the monster, the green dot shone again, like a human heart beating. It shed, disappeared, and thenpletely disappeared on the surface of the monster''s skin.


    "Swish!"


    Almost at the same time, an iparably huge tail suddenly swung up and happened to be less than five meters behind Samuel. The people of the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion were rushing happily, but they didn''t expect that the huge tail woulde out horizontally. On the spot, many people were directly hit by the huge tail and fell to the ground.


    But once they fell, something strange happened...


    The monster''s brown skin, which seemed to be as hard as spikes, did not cause any harm to the human body. Once the human body fell, it suddenly turned into nothing with some scorched soil and sand!


    There was not even a scrap of bones left.


    This time, whether it was the top of the Blue Mountain who were watching the show, the attacking Medicine God''s Pavilion, theThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Evesting Sea, Samuel and the


    other three people, or a group of


    loose people who were flying in the distance, they were all


    dumbfounded.


    What kind of monster was this?


    It moved!


    The monster embedded in the ground suddenly moved its body.


    Hong!!


    As it moved, the whole ground was copsing wildly.


    Then, the monster dragged its huge body and slowly stood up.


    The people in the air could see with their own eyes that when the monster stood up, the ground beside it even sank several meters. It could be seen how big its body was.


    "Roar!"


    As it got up, the monster roared to the sky.


    The long brown hair on its back


    covered its body. The long hair was like huge spikes, but it could be


    waved with the wind. The long


    purple hair wrapped around its


    abdomen. Although it wrapped body tightly, it covered its


    iparably strong muscles.


    its


    Although the sheep''s head had huge horns, it had a wolf-like face and no eyes.


    There was a huge mouth on its body, with mottled dog teeth crisscrossing from top to bottom, which looked extremely ferocious.


    The strangest thing was that


    although it was a sheep''s body, it


    could stand like a human being. Its


    front limbs could be raised like human hands, and its eyes were wide open. It was extremely horrible.


    "Tao Tie, f*ck, this is Tao Tie."


    Someone recognized this fierce monster at a nce. He was so scared that his face turned pale and his eyes widened.


    Tao Tie, an ancient vicious beast, was iparably evil. It could devour all things in the world and was good at eating humans.


    "How... how could such an ancient beast appear in the Immortal-trapping Valley?"


    "Oh my god, it turns out... it turns out that we have been living on Tao Tie for so many days?"


    Thinking of this, many people felt scared. What was the difference between this and walking with a tiger?


    Some people even couldn''t help shivering, and their whole bodies couldn''t help but step back.


    No one was willing to fight with such a fierce beast.


    Including Lu Wushen, Ao Shi, and Samuel.


    "No, no, it''s impossible for an ordinary Tao Tie to have such a huge body. Moreover, this fellow is surrounded by brown Qi. This is not an ordinary Tao


    Tie, but..."


    "Tao Tie of Evil, the legendary incarnation of Chiyou!"


    Weng!


    All of a sudden, there was a buzz in everyone''s mind.


    The Tao Tie of Evil was one of the real top-level Ominous Beasts. This level of Ominous Beasts was extremely fierce. Even True Gods could not


    defeat it.


    "Shouldn''t such a thing have been destroyed in the ancient Fiendgod war? How... how could it have appeared here?"


    "How did it awaken?"


    Ao Shi frowned.


    "Ask everyone to retreat. Don''t let it eat them. This will increase its strength." Lu Wushen ordered decisively.


    But at this time, the Tao Tie just opened its eyes and stared at Samuel.

 Chapter 2870

    Chapter 2870


    Samuel suddenly had a feeling of hatred.


    "There are so many people. Why are you staring at me?"


    Samuel felt that maybe it was because he was standing in front of it, so Samuel slowly moved some ces with Manfred and others.


    But what depressed Samuel was that as Samuel moved, the eyes of the Tao Tie also moved.


    "F*ck, is he targeting me?" Samuel frowned and said gloomily.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "It seems... seems so." Saber Twelve swallowed and nodded involuntarily.


    "F*ck, what on earth did you do? How could you be targeted by this guy? Look at his head. Damn it, that''s a dozen football fields assembled. How... do you y with it?" Manfred couldn''t help swallowing.


    The guy in front of him was really terrifying.


    Even Samuel himself was sweating profusely, let alone these guys who were trembling with fear. Although True Gods were fierce, they were not as scary as this huge monster.


    After all, the True God had a strong Internal Breath. This guy''s appearance alone could scare people to death.


    "What can I do? What does it have to do with a fierce beast?" Samuel was also very depressed.


    With the two great True Gods and the addition of an evil ancient Tao Tie, anyone would have a headache, let alone Samuel.


    "Is heaven really going to kill me?" Samuel said gloomily.


    On the other side, Ao Shi obviously also noticed this. Just now, he acted rashly, but arge number of his subordinates were knocked down by the tail of the evil Tao Tie. Now, Ao Shi obviously did not want to suffer any more losses.


    Moreover, the situation was unstable now. If he rashly took action and attracted the attention of the monster, he would be in deep trouble. If he had nothing to do, he would find trouble for himself.


    "Tell everyone not to act rashly," Ao Shi ordered.


    Wang Huanzhi nodded and signaled Commander Chen to continue.


    Commander Chen did not dare to slight him in the slightest. All he could do was quietly to transmit the order.


    The same was true for the top of the Blue Mountain''s side. They were silent, fearing that they might rm the enormous creature in front of them. Although the top of the Blue Mountain intended to protect Samuel, at this critical moment, they naturally cared about themselves.


    By this time, Samuel''s forehead was already sweating. He tried to move, but... the Evil Tao Tie''s eyes moved slightly as he moved.


    "What a f*cking depressing situation! What''s this? I thought something would suddenly appear and mess up the situation. At least I can get out of here. However, I''m getting more and more depressed." Samuel felt very depressed.


    Samuel was suffering, but Ao Shi and the others were overjoyed. They had nned to find an excuse to deal with Samuel in person, but they didn''t expect that someone woulde out to help them.


    "This Samuel really deserves to die. Even if we don''t kill him, there are people who want to kill him. I''m really happy to think about it."


    "Samuel himself deserves to die. He is just a good-for-nothing on earth relied on all kinds of luck to survive. Now, it''s the bacsh of the wrath of heaven."


    "A person''s good luck will always be used up. No matter how lucky he used to be, how unlucky he will be now. This is the reincarnation of heaven."


    A group of people headed by Ye Gucheng and Wang Huanzhi


    suddenly began to ridicule Samuel''s current situation and encounter with ridicule. They didn''t think about the bad things they had done at all, but


    they also had the nerve to call t


    for


    the reincarnation of the Way of Heaven.


    If the Way of Heaven had reincarnation, these people might be beasts in their next lives.


    "This Tao Tie''s body is so huge.


    Grandpa, if this monster is targeting Samuel, I''m afraid that Samuel..." Lu Ruoxin naturally did not want Samuel to be killed by the monster. For her, the temptation of Samuel, the chess piece, was too great for Ker now, and Samuel made her heart beat faster.


    §Ö


    "I also don''t know what kind of ability this Evil Tao Tie has. Even I have never fought against such an ancient evil beast. It is only recorded in some ancient books. However, how much credibility can it have? After all, how many people who have truly seen its ability cane back alive? And those who cane back alive naturally disdain to write some records." Lu Wushen shook his head. He was also at a loss about the evil beast in front of him.


    He was so confused that he didn''t dare to make a hasty move.


    "I just hope that this giant beast is just curious about Samuel, not regard him as the target." Lu Ruoxuan shook his head and sighed. "This kind of hope is unlikely!" Lu Wushen shook his head.


    "Why?"


    "I suspect that there is a reason why Samuel is targeted by this evil beast." Lu Wushen frowned slightly and said coldly.


    Lu Ruoxin immediately understood what Lu Wushen meant and asked, "Grandpa, do you mean, the demonic dragon blood in Samuel''s body?"


    Lu Wushen nodded heavily and said, "That''s right. The Evil Qi of the Devil Dragon''s Blood is very strong. Naturally, it''s a treasure to attract such evil beasts. I think Samuel is finished this time."

 Chapter 2871

    Chapter 2871


    "Sigh!" Lu Ruoxuan sighed heavily.


    Lu Wushen''s words were indeed the key. It was impossible to refute, and it was also the best choice for the truth at present.


    It was impossible for anyone to provoke such a giant beast, but Samuel was targeted by it. It was very likely because of the Devil Aura emanating from the blood of Samuel''s Demonic Dragon.


    This was the only reasonable exnation.


    "Grandpa, we just have to watch Samuel being attacked by that giant beast..." Lu Ruoxin said unwillingly.


    "Is there any better way?" Lu Wushen asked helplessly.


    He didn''t know the strength of the Evil Tao Tie. If he attacked rashly, it would only bring great trouble to the top of the Blue Mountain. Once the top of the Blue Mountain fell into great trouble, they would lose without fighting with the Evesting Sea.


    Although Samuel was important, it was absolutely impossible for Lu Wushen to lose the foundation of the Lu family to save him. In the final analysis, the existence of Samuel brought benefits to the Lu family, and it was definitely not to make the Lu family lose money.


    "Samuel, what should we do?" Manfred swallowed again. Although he was afraid and the Tao Tie, whose cultivation was so low that it was evil, just stood opposite him and the pressure on him made him ufortable, Manfred did not retreat at all. He stood beside Samuel from beginning to end. Samuel was also very depressed. "I don''t know either."


    "Is this guy always staring at us? Damn it, I have goosebumps all over my body," Saber Twelve shouted gloomily.


    What was worse than a knife cutting your neck was swinging the knife in front of you.


    "Of course not." Samuel directly shook his head and refused.


    Because at this time, the Tao Tie moved!


    "Roar!"


    The giant mouth suddenly opened wide, which was full of all kinds of terrifying fangs. Then, the huge body suddenly exerted force and pounced directly on Samuel.


    "F*ck, as expected, he ising for you." Saber Twelve shouted gloomily and was ready to fight.


    "Stay behind." Samuel''s face suddenly turned cold, as if he was facing a formidable enemy. He suddenly waved his hand, and a stream of energy directly wrapped around Manfred and the other two and pulled them directly behind him.


    "Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel!"


    With a light shout, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel appeared!


    "The Outer-body Incarnation!"


    Weng!


    Eight golden bodies appeared!


    "Pangu Axe Formation... Forget it, let''s just cultivate the Pangu Axe directly."


    Originally, he wanted to use more killing moves to fight against the enemy, but it was obvious that Samuel was exhausted at this time In addition to the great consumption of fighting with the two gods and the three major families, and the two moves of Lu Ruoxin just now, Samuel''s body was full of wounds and fatigue.


    This made Samuel powerless.


    "You''re also very smart. Just stare at me. You*cking!" Samuel cursed. Then he stopped talking nonsense. Eight golden bodies carried Pangu Axe and went straight to the rushing Tao Tie.


    "Roar!"


    The Tao Tie of Evil seemed to feel that Pangu Axe in Samuel''s hand was unusual, so it suddenly roared.


    With its roar, the Tao Tie had already reached the top of Samuel. For a time, Samuel felt as if it had entered the dark night. The monster''s body was so big that it seemed that it could cover the sky.


    "Break!"


    The eight axes chopped at the same time, and a cyan light appeared between Pangu Axe Axe. The power that tore through the void directly hit the Tao Tie!


    Hong!


    Under the eight axes, even the enormous Tao Tie was instantly cut into nine pieces by the eight axes!


    Everyone turned pale with fright.


    "Damn it, Samuel is so fierce."


    "Damn it, Pangu Axe is indeed the king of ten thousand weapons. Even such a big beast can''t resist the power of an axe."


    "No wonder when the two True Gods


    and many masters fought with Samuel just now, no one dared to confront Samuel head-on. Instead, they kept beating around the bush. It turned out that they were all afraid of the power of Pangu Axe


    "Nonsense, do you think the power of Pangu Axe is a joke?"


    "Although Pangu Axe is fierce, this evil Tao Tie is too f*cking famous. It was cut off by Samuel''s axe. It''s really useless."


    "That''s right. What ancient demonic beasts, Chiyou''s incarnation, and legends are all legends. They''re all unreliable bragging."


    Seeing Samuel solve the battle with


    one strike, some of them couldn''t help but sigh for Pangu Axe of


    l


    Samuel, while others were dissatisfied with the appearance of the Tao Tie, sighing it was so


    beautiful but unreal. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, Samuel did not dare to be careless. He clenched his fists tightly on Pangu Axe. Was it really that simple?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Although Samuel knew that Pangu Axe was strong, it was not so simple.


    The next second, Samuel knew that his caution was not without reason. Almost at the same time, the body of the Tao Tie suddenly merged into a huge round object. It had no head, but only a huge mouth in its belly!


    "Damn it, it is not dead yet!" Samuel shouted in a hurry. At this time, with the opening of the giant mouth, Samuel wanted to run, but it was too big. He could only watch himself being swallowed by the Tao Tie...

 Chapter 2872

    Chapter 2872


    Hong!


    The big mouth, like a pot in the sky, swallowed the whole Samuel. Even when Samuel reacted, it was toote for him to escape. It should be known that even if Samuel''s energy was exhausted, the Great Void Divine Steps could still be unpredictable. It was not easy for Tao Tie to quickly subdue it...


    However, this Tao Tie''s bloody mouth...


    There was really no dead end in 360 degrees. It was the same everywhere Samuel ran.


    As Samuel was suddenly swallowed, Manfred and the other two looked at each other in dismay.


    Saber Twelve made up his mind. Ignoring the fear in his heart, he immediately raised his head and waved his fist. "We are brothers. However, the beast ate my brother. Today, either it eats me as well or it spit Samuel out."


    "You''re right. Even if we''re weak, we won''t let him go even if we die since it ate our brother." Manfred''s eyes were also firm.


    The two looked at each other and stopped talking. They directly attacked the Tao Tie with Liu Fang.


    But obviously, with the strength of Manfred and the other two, it was quite difficult for them to fight against the disciples present, let alone the top evil beast like Tao Tie.


    The three of them rushed forward. The Evil Tao Tie opened its mouth and swallowed them all in an instant, leaving no trace behind.


    "This Tao Tie... is too damn horrible. It even swallowed Samuel."


    "The most important thing is that this guy was clearly cut into nine pieces by Pangu Axe, but it turned into a body in an instant. In other words, this thing is not even afraid of Pangu Axe?"


    "Pangu Axe is the king of all weapons. It is invincible and has the power to split the sky and split the earth. Everyone can see it, but this guy can stir up trouble under the edge of Pangu Axe. This is simply..."


    "It''s indeed an Archean Fierce Beast. The strength of the Evil Tao Tie is beyond our imagination."


    Seeing that Samuel was eaten, many people looked at each other and could not help but sigh.


    Lu Ruoxuan and Lu Ruoxin were obviously frightened by the Tao Tie''s actions of swallowing Samuel and survived under Pangu Axe.


    "Grandpa... this guy isn''t even afraid of Pangu Axe. Isn''t... isn''t it too terrifying?" Lu Ruoxuan couldn''t help swallowing and said.


    "That''s right. Its body has been cut into nine pieces and it can recover instantly. This is simply unbelievable." Lu Ruoxin then said, "Grandpa, what should we do now?"


    Lu Wushen was also quite shocked. Even though he was strong enough, he was careful when facing the attack of Pangu Axe, but the Tao Tie of Evil did not dodge. After being hit by Pangu Axe''s first blow, it was still unharmed, which was really shocking.


    "This thing is very evil. Don''t resist it. Arrange everyone to retreat slowly!" Lu Wushen ordered softly. At the same time, his body slowly retreated.


    Like him, the people of the Evesting Sea slowly retreated under themand of Ao Shi.


    At this time, no one was willing to anger the evil Tao Tie. They only hoped that they could run away quickly before Tao Tie noticed.


    One meter, two meters...


    Three meters...


    Even more than ten meters...


    The group of people were getting farther and farther away from the evil Tao Tie.


    After swallowing Samuel and


    Manfred and the other two, the Evil Tao Tie seemed to be quite satisfied. After a huge separation, it grew @mouthful of turbid air. The next second, it melted and returned to its original appearance,


    "Oh!"


    The Tao Tie snorted and looked around at the crowd.


    At this time, the three families and a group of loose cultivators were even further away from it.


    "Elder Ao, that guy seems to be full. Let''s run now," Wang Huanzhi said.


    "When did you hear that the Tao Tie will be full? I take the Evesting Sea with me first, and you can back up." After that, Ao Shi waved his hand and led the people of the Evesting Sea to run away regardless of Wang Huanzhi''s reaction.


    el


    n


    "Grandpa, Ao Shi has run away. What should we do?" Lu Ruoxuan asked.


    "Of course we are leaving. Otherwise, should we stay here to fill the stomach of Tao Tie?" Lu Wushen said coldly and discontentedly.


    "But Grandpa, Samuel..." Lu Ruoxin was more or less unwilling to give up.


    "He''s already in the belly of Tao Tie. Why should we care about him? Let''s go!" Seeing that Ao Shi and the Evesting Sea had left safely, Lu Wushen was naturally quite anxious.


    After all, if the enemy retreated safely and he was dyed and lost, it would be equivalent to cutting off his arm.


    "Grandpa, I will back up." Lu Ruoxuan then took a step forward.


    "Okay!" Lu Wushen stopped talking nonsense. He waved his hand on the spot and led the people of the top of the Blue Mountain to the periphery of the Dragon-trapping Mountain quickly.


    Lu Ruoxin looked at Tao Tie with aplicated expression. She was a little reluctant and unwilling. However, Lu Wushen''s urging made her grit her teeth and retreat with the people of the top of the Blue Mountain in a hurry.


    Since the two big families had retreated, the group of loose cultivators naturally couldn''t stay any longer. Under the leadership of several masters, the loose cultivators quickly flew out of the Dragon-trapping Mountain.


    "Damn it, what should we do?" The Devil n had retreated far away, but they could still see the situation in the distance.


    "It turns out that there are not only evil dragons in this Dragon-trapping Mountain, but also evil Tao Tie. I really don''t know whether I should cry orugh." Qing Ji sighed.


    "What a pity, Samuel." Mo Beitian


    shook his head helplessly. "This boy is powerful and righteous. If he can lead the Devil Tribe, it must be the blessing of the Devil Tribe. But didn''t expect that there would be such a vicious Tao Tie halfway..."


    "But since we''re here, we can''t get the blood of the evil dragon. How about we avenge Samuel?" Qing Ji suddenly said.


    "Avenge?" Demonic Ghost was stunned. "F*ck, Qing Ji, are you fucking crazy, or do you fall in love with Samuel? Are you going to avenge Samuel? That beast even swallowed Samuel. How can we y with it?"


    "Humph, of course I''m not looking for the evil Tao Tie for revenge, but them." After finishing her words, she looked at the three big families who were fleeing toward them.


    Demonic Ghost was stunned, but Mo Beitian smiled and said, "You''re right. We''ve already chosen the ambush point. It''s not a loss to kill one, and to kill two is to earn money."


    Demonic Ghost looked at the two of them and chuckled. Finally, he reacted. He sneered and said, "That''s right!"


    "Everyone, listen up and immediately set up an ambush in the swamp forest ording to the original n!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Yes!"


    At this time, Samuel on the other side...


    After being swallowed, Samuel fell into a strange domain.

 Chapter 2873

    Chapter 2873


    It was pitch-ck all around, but in the darkness, one could vaguely see a strange gas in the air. It waspletely hidden in the air. If one didn''t look carefully, one couldn''t see it at all.


    On the contrary, if you looked carefully, you would find that the air here was almost full of this kind of gas.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where is this? Is this the belly of the Tao Tie?" Samuel frowned. Then, he tried to run the energy and flew around.


    But even though he was tired, he did not fly to the edge of this space.


    "Damn it, is this Tao Tie''s belly so big?" With the speed of Samuel, even if hecked energy, it was still very fast with the help of body movement. In this way, ording to the estimate of the Immortal-trapping Valley, Samuel should fly from the beginning to the end at least twice the distance.


    But beyond Samuel''s imagination, even so, he did not fly to the edge of the Tao Tie''s belly.


    Originally, Samuel wanted to try again, but there wasn''t too much energy in the Heart of the Dragon. In addition, it was very strange inside. Aftering here, the energy of Samuel was constantly losing.


    "F*ck, is it true that the Tao Tie ate me and digested me? No, the Tao Tie only eat without digestion. In the end, I don''t even deserve to be a shit?" Samuel was extremely depressed.


    If that was the case, the damage was really not great, but the insult was too strong, wasn''t it?


    "Demonic Dragon,e out if you didn''t die." Samuel didn''t want to fly anymore. He sat cross-legged, closed his eyes, and entered a meditative state.


    "Damn it, you''re too useless. You were swallowed by this Tao Tie." The demonic dragon''s soul responded quickly.


    "Damn it, why don''t you give it a try? It suddenly appeared. It just stared at me and wanted to kill me. I chopped it once, but I didn''t expect it to be fine. I didn''t even have time to react," Samuel said gloomily.


    Although he was indeed careless, Samuel had to admit that the Tao Tie of Evil was far more ferocious than him.


    "The Tao Tie of Evil is indeed fierce. To be honest, although I, the Demonic Dragon, can travel thousands of miles, I have to be wary of this thing." The soul of the Demonic Dragon nodded and said.


    "Then what should we do now? What I mean is that I don''t know much about this Tao Tie, so I don''t know how to get out of this predicament." "The problem is that I don''t know either. I haven''t been swallowed by it. I just heard that this Tao Tie is actually formed by Chaos Qi. I know nothing else."


    Chaos Qi?


    Could those hidden in the air be the Chaos Qi?


    "Chaos Qi is the most primitive aura in the world, so it is extremely powerful. It can give birth to all things and devour them."


    Samuel suddenly nodded. It seemed that the vital force was Chaos Qi, which existed in the stomach of the Tao Tie. It swallowed all things and turned them into Chaos Qi. Chaos Qi continued to supply the Tao Tie.


    Therefore, the Tao Tie could swallow the world but never digest anything.


    "I see." Samuel suddenly nodded.


    After this exnation, Samuel also understood why his energy was constantly losing in Tao Tie''s stomach.


    Even Samuel could imagine what he would face when all the energy in his body was lost.


    Even his body would be melted by Chaos Qi.


    Meanwhile, outside the Tao Tie''s body.


    At the critical moment, Fu Mang and


    others relied on the Velocisaurus to fly up to the sky, in time to avoid injuries and losing their lives.


    However, Velocisaurus''s injuries had not yet healed, and this time there were many people with him. In less than a moment, they fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Velocisaurus was not far away, at least for the group of people in Fu Mang to escape temporarily.


    "Damn it, this damn ce. We didn''t find Yvonne, but found a Fierce Beast from antiquity times. Do you think we are unlucky or lucky?" Fu Mang cursed gloomily.


    It was not a big deal that they hadn''t found Yvonne after such a long time, but they encountered such a fierce guy. If Velocisaurus hadn''t reacted fast enough, they would have died here today, and they were very clear about it.


    But just as Fu Mang finished spitting, the Tao Tie on the other side smacked its lips, but did not choose to chase after those fleeing people. Instead, it turned back with satisfaction.


    Although Fu Mang and others were far away, they were in the direction of Tao Tie''s turning back. The group of people suddenly felt their hair stand on end. The rest of Fu Mang''sints were directly stuck in Fu Mang''s throat.


    "Fight? No way! Is it targeting us?" Fu Mang quickly swallowed his saliva and was shocked.


    Was it crazy? There were so many people over there but it didn''t chase after them, so why were it staring at them?


    However, since they had been targeted, even if Fu Mang was afraid, he had to pick up his weapon and put on a defensive posture while trembling.


    At this time, the front paws of the Tao Tie bent slightly and made a charging posture.


    Roar!


    The massive body of the Tao Tie suddenly shot out!

 Chapter 2874

    Chapter 2874


    When the Tao Tie moved, its huge body even stirred up the surrounding smoke and dust.


    Fu Mang''s body suddenly stiffened. He raised his weapon and closed his eyes, feeling his toes tighten.


    Shua!


    An indescribable smell and wind blew past, but it did not cause any harm. When Fu Mang opened his eyes again, not to mention whether the Tao Tie would attack them or not, there was no trace of Tao Tie in such arge scorched earth.


    "What... where is that fellow?" Fu Mang was still in a state of shock. He looked around and hurriedly asked.


    Fu Li and the others shook their heads helplessly. When the Tao Tie rushed over just now, she was just like most of them. She was so scared that she closed her eyes and waited for death. Her body subconsciously made a stiff defense, and she couldn''t see where the Tao Tie went!


    "How could such a big body of Tao Tie disappear without a trace in an instant?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was also very surprised. Obviously, he had never heard or seen such a situation before.


    "I saw it." When everyone shook their heads to show that they didn''t see it, Shiyu next to them opened her mouth.


    "Did you see that?" Fu Mang suddenly turned around nervously and eagerly, looking at Shiyu.


    Like everyone else, when the Tao Tie pounced on her, Shiyu was also very afraid. Her body subconsciously made a stiff defensive action, but she did not close her eyes.


    But because she didn''t close her eyes, she saw what others didn''t see.


    "Just now, it jumped into the air, and then... then it disappeared," she said in a daze.


    Fu Mang immediately frowned. "He flew into the air and disappeared?" As he spoke, Fu Mang looked up at the sky. However, the sky was very normal and there was nothing unusual.


    "It''s not that it disappeared, but..." All of a sudden, a possibility urred to the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. Then, he lowered his head and asked Shiyu, "Did its head disappear first after it jumped into the air, then its body, and finally its tail... I mean, it disappeared from beginning to end, not its whole body."


    Shiyu was surprised. "How did you know?"


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu let out a sigh of relief. He was surprised and said, "That''s not disappearing, but tearing the void and jumping to other space."


    "Void Break, Space Jump?" Fu Mang frowned.


    "Yes!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nodded. "It''s extremely fast. It can shuttle and jump through space."


    "It''s so big, but its movements are so agile? Isn''t that too abnormal?"


    "No wonder there seemed to be an expert from the three families who was swallowed by it."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The group of people looked at each other in dismay. Just as they were about to say something, at this time, on the other side of the swamp forest far away, there was a sudden fire, and the shouts of killing shook the sky.


    Under the leadership of Mo Beitian and the others, the Devil n did not leave. Instead, they set up an ambush in the original swamp forest. Obviously, the people of the Devil n set up the ambush they had given up the ambush. It was because the three big families more or less indirectly killed the rare talent of the Devil n, Samuel.


    The three big families had long been


    scared out of their wits by the


    e


    Practice of Tao Tie. They had never thought that there would be an ambush when they fled in a panic. Even if there were many people, in the face of the fierce momentum of the Devil Tribe, coupled with the influence of the terrain, they were killed heavily.


    ???


    "Haha, what a f*cking beautiful job!" On Fu Mang''s side, they immediately burst intoughter. Fu Mang was naturally in a very good mood for someone to clean up the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea for him and avenge Samuel.


    At this time, on the other side.


    In the Tao Tie''s belly, Samuel had been resting for dozens of minutes.


    But these ten minutes were like years for Samuel.


    There was not much energy in his body, just like being evaporated at a high temperature. It kept flowing out of his body, and the Dragon Heart even dried up in Samuel''s body.


    What worried Samuel more was that what he was worried about still happened.


    When the energy disappeared, the Chaos Qi hidden in the air began to corrode Samuel''s body again.


    Now, Samuel only felt pain all over his body. He reached out and touched his body, which was as soft as mud, and his fingers were stained with a lot of slime.


    The slime wasn''t something else, but rather the blood and flesh of Samuel.


    Like an ice cream, his body was melting rapidly.


    "If this continues, I will bepletely digested by this guy in five minutes. No, I must find a way." Thinking of this, Samuel hurriedly used his energy to try to resist.


    However, all the energy in his body had been consumed in the battle. Now, it had been squeezed dry again in Tao Tie''s stomach. There was no energy at all.


    "Damn it, what should I do?"


    "If I don''t think of a way, I''ll die here!"


    "Fine!"


    "F*ck, you suck me, I will suck you!" As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel moved.

 Chapter 2875

    Chapter 2875


    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, he directly activated thepletely dried Dragon Heart at the same time, madly absorbing the external energy into his body.


    This also meant that in the belly of the Tao Tie, Samuel not only did not try hard to protect himself from the erosion of Chaos Qi, but also opened the door at this time, making all Chaos Qi pour into his body.


    What was the difference between this and courting death?


    It was as if he knew that sulfuric acid had formed a river outside, but he still opened his mouth and swallowed it.


    What other effects could there be other than death?


    "Are you crazy? Are you courting death?" The voice of the Dragon Soul sounded anxious and angry.


    Although it was understandable that the pressure of Samuel in this situation was huge, it was not solving the problem, but would speed up the seriousness of the problem.


    "Do you have any other way?" Samuel calmed down and replied calmly.


    "Even if I didn''t run my energy, I''m just dying. My energy has been hollowed out, and my appearance is constantly corroded. It''s better to die quickly than this, isn''t it?"


    The Demonic Dragon''s soul did not know how to answer Samuel''s question.


    Yes, Samuel''s words were not unreasonable. Instead of waiting for death sadly, it was better to take the initiative to embrace death. At least, death was not so cowardly.


    "What''s more, you said that Chaos Qi can not only swallow all things, but also turn them into all things. The Tao Tie can corrode me with Chaos Qi. Why can''t I corrode the Tao Tie with Chaos Qi?" Samuel said angrily.


    The demonic dragon frowned. "Do you mean that you want to use the Chaos Qi for your own use?"


    "What else can I do? If it absorbs me, I''ll absorb it," Samuel said firmly.


    The Demonic Dragon''s soul suddenly had nothing to say. Even though he had lived for tens of thousands of years, he did not dare to be so crazy. However, Samuel did not hesitate at all.


    If Chaos Qi was absorbed into his body and could not be digested, it would be equivalent to pouring poison into his body. At that time, it would be toote to regret.


    This was simply a game of either life or death.


    How many reckless people could do this?


    But what was different from what the soul of the evil dragon thought was that Samuel did such a crazy thing because he cherished his life too much and knew how important it was to keep his life.


    If the heavens want to kill me, I must go against the heavens. This is the ultimate concept that I can''t control the heavens and I love my own life more than anything else.


    Hong!


    When the Qi door of Samuel waspletely opened and the heart of the Dragon Tribe was slowly rotating, Chaos Qi hidden in the darkness also began to move slowly along with his body''s suction force. Then, it circled and finally entered the body of Samuel through the Qi door of Samuel. "Ah!!"


    As soon as Chaos Qi entered Samuel''s body, Samuel could not help shouting in pain.


    The scream shook heaven and earth, and was incredibly miserable. It echoed out in the world of darkness....


    "It''s Samuel''s voices."


    On the other side, Manfred and the others, who had juste in from behind, heard Samuel''s miserable cry before they could figure out the situation. They couldn''t help but feel their hearts in their mouths.


    "The voice came from that direction." Saber Twelve pointed at the direction of that direction.


    When the group of people found Samuel in the voice, they were all stunned. Even Liu Fang was afraid and could not help hiding behind Saber Twelve and Manfred.


    At this time, Samuel''s body hadpletely melted, like a pile of burning candles. His body hadpletely melted into a pile of rotten meat paste, leaving only his head on it.


    Even though they were brothers, when Manfred saw Samuel''s appearance, he was still shocked and shouted, "How could this be?"


    Saber Twelve was also a man of character. He was bold, but at this time, he couldn''t help closing his eyes and turning his head away.


    His brother suddenly became so miserable, and his mood was naturally very ufortable.


    "Damn it, damn Tao Tie. If you have the guts, you should digest me. Otherwise, I, Saber Twelve, will swear that one day, I will kill you and avenge my brother!"


    Because Samuel had entered a meditative state and his eyes were closed, Saber Twelve and others mistakenly thought he was dead.


    But only Samuel knew that he was


    not dead. Even though Chaos Qi entered his body like tens of thousands of bugs drilling into his body and crazily biting the flesh and bones of Samuel, Samuel stit persisted.


    Even though Samuel had fainted several times in pain and then woke up several times...


    He knew very well what it meant if he couldn''t bear it!


    That meant that he would die, and that he would never meet Yvonne and Han Nian again!


    This was definitely not something Samuel could ept!


    "Even if you are poison, even if you


    are


    demon, you can''t upy my


    l


    desire forlife!" Samuel shouted in his heart. He forced himself to activate the Heart of the Dragon Tribe and mobilized all the Chaos Qi mixed in his body. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Hong!


    The heart of the Dragon Tribe suddenly turned, and Chaos Qi in Samuel''s body also followed. Then, the Heart of Chaos transmitted to his body again, bringing him a bone-wrenching pain.


    Samuel would never forget that kind of pain, and he would never want to experience it again.


    Unfortunately, there were some things that Samuel could not decide. He not only had to experience it a second time, but also a third time...


    The fourth time...


    Whenever the heart of the Dragon Tribe in Samuel tried to drive the Chaos Qi to rotate, the Chaos Qi would rotate for 36 circtions with the meridians in Samuel''s body.


    If he wanted to mobilize the full


    el


    circle of vital energy once, he needed nine times of Samuel, which also meant that it would take nine times multiple thirty-six times of Samuel to make a real detour, which would add up to 324 times in total. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel didn''t know how many times it would take to go through such 324 times.


    Even so, Samuel still gritted his teeth and insisted, because giving up was equivalent to saying goodbye to everyone he loved deeply.


    When the pain was extreme, people would be shocked, but when it was extreme, it was numbness.


    In the outside world, after the Tao Tie jumped a few times, its body suddenly shrank hundreds of times. It was as big as an ordinary sheep and entered a certain spacetime.


    As soon as it entered, it lowered its head and walked toward the figure in the air.


    "You''re back?" The figure gently waved his hand and reached out to touch the Tao Tie''s head, just like touching a dog. "Have you done everything?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2876

    Chapter 2876


    "Oh!"


    The ferocious Tao Tie outside was as docile as a dog that had seen its master. It obediently lowered its head and let out an intimate cry.


    The figure smiled slightly. Only then could his white beard and face be ssen clearly. He was dressed in white and looked like a carefree Itinerant Immortal elder. His bearing was extraordinary as he smiled. "Thank you for your hard work."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old man''s hand touched the Tao Tie''s head slightly to his stomach. Suddenly, he frowned and said, "This boy..." "Interesting, interesting!"


    The old manughed loudly, his hand not moving away from the Tao Tie''s belly, as if he was feeling something.


    "I treat this kid as a guest," said the old man with a leisurely smile. "This kid treats your belly as his home and can do whatever he wants." He closed his eyes and carefully felt the feeling in his hands.


    The pile of rotten meat of Samuel was already giving off a pungent smell.


    If the meat of Samuel before could barely be called a pile of rotten meat, now it was not even a pile of rotten meat. To be exact, the current situation was more like a pile of rotten water after rotten.


    The intense stench that was emitted from it was just like a ditch that had been buried for over ten years. Manfred and the rest repeatedly vomited when they smelt it.


    Moreover, vomiting was a pure physiological reaction.


    All these were enough to show how exaggerated the decay of Samuel''s body was.


    But at this time, Samuel''s belief was still firm. Even in this state, he did not rx at all.


    Samuel who had been in trouble had no other thoughts but only wanted to drive the heart of the Dragon Tribe.


    All of a sudden, the whole Dragon n''s Heart made a loud noise, and a great movement took ce!


    All of a sudden, all the Chaos Qi became unusually docile and flowed gently along Samuel''s meridians.


    What was even stranger was that the body, which was already a pool of water, began to slowly circte at this moment. As they slowly flowed, more and more mixed things began to appear in the water.


    These mixed things hindered the flow of water. The more they umted, the greater they became. In the end, one could clearly see chunks of meat.


    The slow flow of water seemed to be helping the meat piece by piece. They were like glues, binding the meat pieces of all sizes, and squeezing them up piece by piece.


    What surprised the others was that when these pieces of meat squeezed up, they began to stitch themselves up and condense into a bigger piece. Take this method for example. The flesh grew eventually condensed into a huge ball of flesh under the head of Samuel.


    At this time, there was a faint white air in the meat ball.


    Surrounded by the white air, the flesh began to shrink again. As they shrank, Manfred and others soon found that some parts had shrunk into hands and some parts into feet...


    Peng!


    An extremely huge white gas was suddenly released from the meat


    and even covered the shape of the t


    n


    flesh. But when the white gas dissipated, Samuel sat there with his legs crossed. Ayer of white gas wrapped around his body, protecting him like a protective shield.


    "Samuel!"


    Manfred and the others were shocked. They wiped their eyes in disbelief for fear that they might make a mistake.


    Just now, Samuel was still a pool ofFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    stinky stagnant water, but in an instant he was like an immortal


    falling from the sky. The white flowing light protected his body, showing his majesty and holiness.


    "Damn it, is this okay?"


    Almost at the same time, the demonic dragon soul in Samuel''s body couldn''t help eximing in shock.


    This was simply too incredible, wasn''t it?


    "You said that Chaos Qi can devour everything. But you also said that it can turn into everything, so what''s there to be surprised about?" Samuel smiled with his Divine Sense, and then opened his eyes.


    It was still endless darkness just now, but now it was particrly clear in his eyes. Not only could he see the scene beside him, but he could also see the meat walls around him in the distance.


    This was the real belly of the Tao Tie.


    The energy in his body moved, and his eyes suddenly shot out a golden light, sweeping directly toward the distant meat wall.


    Peng!


    The meat wall in the distance suddenly exploded.


    Dong!


    The Tao Tie''s belly suddenly swelled. The next second, it returned to normal.


    "Hahahaha!" The white-bearded old man noticed something strange on the belly of the Tao Tie andughed heartily interesting, interesting, really interesting. Tao Tie, it seems that you have eaten a person you shouldn''t have eaten."


    "Oh!"


    Tao Tie seemed to be a little dissatisfied and shook its head. It seemed to be a little dissatisfied with the old man''s words.


    "He found another way in your stomach. You can''t digest him anymore." The old man patted the Tao Tie''s shoulder andforted it.


    "Oh!"


    The Tao Tie shook its head as if it did not agree.


    The old man smiled and touched Tao Tie. When he was about to speak, his white eyebrows suddenly frowned tightly. The feeling in his hand told him that something was wrong.


    "This is bad, this brat... this brat can''t possibly..."

 Chapter 2877

    Chapter 2877


    In the belly!


    Samuel, who had found a way to fight against the Heart of Chaos, did not restrain himself and did not think about leaving immediately.


    On the contrary, after talking with Manfred and the others for a while, he sit down directly. Afterwards, he took out his Dragon Heart directly. Yes, just like thest time in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, Samuel began to use the heart of the Dragon Tribe to absorb the Chaos Qi in the belly of the Tao Tie.


    "Isn''t this brat a little too courteous?" Outside, the old man could not help but mutter to the Tao Tie in a depressed manner.


    More than that, Samuel was now a bandit.


    Like a camel that hadn''t drunk water for decades, it suddenly met an oasis. Wasn''t it a big meal to eat?


    As the Heart of the Dragon Tribe was released, Samuel did not hesitate at all and directly activated the Heart of the Dragon Tribe to absorb the surrounding Heart of Chaos.


    For a moment, the surrounding Chaos Qi seemed to have encountered a tornado and was sucked into the whirlpool by the Dragon Heart. Then, it obediently entered the Dragon Heart and waspletely stored in it.


    Following that, the Dragon Heart had an energy storage, so it naturally turned fiercer and sucked more and more.


    In just a moment, not only was the surrounding Chaos Qipletely pulled by the vortex, but also the Chaos Qi that came out from a distance was madly absorbed.


    Hong!!!


    Outside, the sound of thunder came from the Tao Tie''s belly.


    The white-bearded old man was not as calm as before. There was a little smile and shock in his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect this boy to be so special. But you don''t have to worry. With your appetite, no matter how much he absorbs, it won''t hurt you." After that, he patted the Tao Tie''s head, as ifforting it not to be too nervous.


    Obviously, the old man''s n was wrong. At least, this would not happen to Samuel.


    The Heart of the Dragon Tribe could store energy. Not to mention a Tao Tie, even Eight Destions Heavenly Book would be afraid. After all, it was a treasure that could support tens of millions of dragons.


    Without a huge storage capacity, how could the heart of the Dragon Tribe bear it?


    Not long after it had absorbed the


    energy in Eight Destions Heavenly Book, Samuel had relied on this energy to fight many battles. As for that, it was only a part of the Dragon Tribe''s Heart''s storage. If it absorbed energy with all its strength, sometimes it would be hard to


    imagine...


    At least, when Samuel''s heart of the Dragon Tribe was crazily absorbed in the stomach of the Tao Tie, the surrounding ck Chaos Qi had beenpletely swallowed by the Dragon Tribe within several hours.


    But Samuel didn''t intend to stop at all. In order to absorb faster, he directly changed ces with the Dragon Heart to continue to absorb.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Poor Tao Tie''s stomach kept beating. The sound never stopped.


    Others might eat something and digest it to replenish their energy, but when it came to Samuel and Tao Tie, the situation waspletely reversed. How could Samuel care about the Tao Tie? On the contrary, the Tao Tie seemed to have eaten a bottomless pit, and its energy kept falling inside. Although, Samuel was absorbing the Chaos Qi happily here, the battle in the forest swamp was also at its climax.


    Although there were few people in the Demon Can, this disadvantage was not magnified due to the terrain. On the contrary, because there were few people, it was free to shuttle through the forests and swamps and became an advantage Content


    belongs to


    In the face of the three great ns, who had absolute superiority in numbers, they were evenly matched with the Demon n! Time passed quickly in the fierce battle on both sides.


    The old man in the mysterious space was no longer worried. He just gently stroked the Tao Tie and entered a state of rest.


    Although the Tao Tie''s stomach kept ringing, this kind of ancient fierce beast did not care about this little problem. It and the old man had long closed their eyes, curled up, closed their eyes, and fell asleep.


    As time went by, the sound in the Tao Tie''s belly began to grow smaller and smaller. In the end, no sound could be heard.


    When the Demon n''s sneak


    attack was sessful, the three


    great ns suffered a great loss


    while there were a small number


    casualties on the Demon n''s side. The three great ns fled,


    completely announcing that the Demon n had benefited from this great battle.


    Seven days had passed outside...


    In the past seven days, the old man and the Tao Tie had been living freely as if nothing had happened.


    It was not until this evening that the sound in the Tao Tie''s bellypletely stopped moving that the old man smiled and said, "I''ve told you a long time ago that he is nothingpared to you. He will be full one day."


    The Tao Tie shook its head and was about to express something with its limbs when it suddenly felt that something was wrong. It shook its body as if it was feeling the changes in its body.


    But the next second, Tao Tie''s feet suddenly went limp, and then its body suddenly knelt on the ground. Its round belly was shriveled in an instant, and its steel-like hair also went soft in an instant...

 Chapter 2878

    Chapter 2878


    The sudden change made the old man frown. With a slight movement of his hand, an energy directly wrapped around the Tao Tie. But when this energy hit the Tao Tie, the old man frowned.


    "This brat... you..."


    The old man stared nkly at the energy wrapped around the Tao Tie''s body. What was incredible was that even the energy he put on the Tao Tie''s body was out of control and was constantly absorbed by the inside of the Tao Tie.


    "You even want to absorb my energy?"


    The old man was angry and found it funny. He suddenly stopped and withdrew the energy. Then he frowned and seemed to be thinking about something.


    After a while, he suddenly smiled.


    "You''re really interesting. You even deceived me."


    "I have never heard or seen anyone absorb energy to such an extent."


    When the energy of Tao Tie was stored in the stomach, Samuel''s absorption of energy from the initial primitiveness gradually turned into one with the Tao Tie. In this way, the absorption was faster and more subtle, so that the old man himself did not notice anything unusual.


    It was not until Samuel had consumed too much energy in the Tao Tie''s body as time went by that the old man felt something wrong.


    "What''s the difference between you and that blood-sucking worm?"


    With a gentle smile, the energy in the old man''s hand hit the Tao Tie''s body again. Suddenly, the Tao Tie''s whole body shook slightly. At this time, Samuel in the belly...


    After seven days, Samuel had experienced extreme pain and became morefortable after recovery. At this moment, he waspletely greedily immersed in the feeling of "sneaking" energy, unable to extricate himself for a long time.


    In the massive belly of the Tao Tie, although it was not as abundant as the Spiritual Qi in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book and the environment was not as bright and sunny as before, there was nothing left except the endless darkness.


    Fortunately, with thepany of Manfred and others, Chaos Qi was not enough, but was in high quality. Compared with the Spiritual Qi in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, Chaos Qi was purer and thicker.


    From a certain point of view, Chaos Qi was like the most primitive power, while the Spiritual Qi of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book was a branch. Considering the cultivation of Manfred and others, Samuel had already wrapped the three people with Chaos Qi to protect them. Without worries, Samuel could not stop absorbing them, just like now.


    During these seven days, Samuel didn''t know how much energy the Heart of the Dragon tribe had been loaded with, but it was certain that there were too many of them than in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book.


    It was just that Chaos Qi was not as abundant as the Spiritual Qi in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. Otherwise, after such a long time, Samuel felt that it could have absorbed at least ten times the Spiritual Qi he had absorbed in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book before.


    This was indeed a pity and a w in beauty.


    "Haha, little guy, you are greedy. It''s very likely that it will backfire." At this time, a heartyugh suddenly came from around Samuel.


    It was only because he had a good quality, otherwise, he would scold Samuel for stealing so much Chaos Qi, but he was still dissatisfied!


    "Who?" Samuel frowned. Although he did not open his eyes, he had released his Divine Sense.


    But obviously, there would be no one else in the Dark World except Samuel and Manfred and the other two!


    "Are you Tao ?ie?" Samuel soon realized what was going on. The next second, Samuel smiled and said, "Is this called greed? It almost killed me. In order not to harm others, I decided to let it harm me, I so sucked it in. This is called


    soothing all living creatures and caring for the world." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In the eyes of Samuel, this was the voice of Tao Tie, so he naturally wanted to ridicule it.


    After all, Samuel had almost died here.


    "It''s all nonsense. How shameless." The voiceughed, full of helplessness and bitter smile.


    Obviously, the other party didn''t know how to talk to Samuel.


    "The truth is only in the hands of a few people. Even if you can''t understand it, I can''t do anything about it." Samuel was


    sharp-tongued. He had seen all


    kinds of bad people before, so he naturally knew how to fight back. But sometimes Samuel did not want to argue with others.


    "You are indeed smart and capable enough to turn Chaos Qi that can kill you thousands of times into your own use Naturally, you have a sharp tongue don''t want to talkThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    el


    nonsense with you. However, you have been here for seven days. Isn''t it almost time for you toe out?"


    "Sorry, I have a problem. I always do what I like and never do what I don''t like. Seven days ago, I wanted to get out of here, but now..." Samuel sneered and said, "I''m sorry. There''s an old saying. Take it easy since you''re here. After seven days, I''ve adapted to this ce. Besides, I think it''s veryfortable here and I can practice. It''s dark and I don''t need to turn off the lights when I sleep."


    When he had experienced life and death, the other party had never thought of letting him go. Now that he had passed this test, how could he let it go so easily?


    "But if you don''t go out, my little Tao Tie will be sucked to death by you," the voice said with a smile.


    Naturally, this was the voice of the old man outside.


    "Aren''t you Tao Tie?" Samuel frowned.


    "Of course not."


    "Then I won''t go out either. If it dares to eat me, whether it will die or not has nothing to do with me." After that, Samuel added, "By the way, I may be happier if it dies!"


    "Little friend, you''re mistaken. It''s not eating you, but just bringing you to see me." The old man smiled bitterly.


    "See you? Who are you? Do I know you?" Samuel asked.


    "Although we don''t know each other, fate is destined. There are countless things between you and me," the old man said.


    Upon hearing these words, Samuel felt an inexplicable chill run down his spine.


    "I was the one who asked it to bring you here. Can youe out now?" The old man said with a smile.


    "I won''t go out either." Samuel shook his head and said, "How can I know if what you said is true or not? Now that it can''t bear me, you can do whatever you want. When it was about to digest me, why didn''t I see youe out to help me? Do you really want to see me?"


    "This is indeed caused by my momentary curiosity. I wish to see just how outstanding this person, who has opened the Dragon-trapping Mountain and swallowed the demonic dragon blood, is. If you are displeased, I, Gui Yuanzi, will apologize to you. What do you say?"


    "Fate? Dragon-trapping Mountain?" Samuel frowned when he heard the key points. "You... are you the immortal trapped in the Immortal-trapping Valley?"

 Chapter 2879

    Chapter 2879


    ?


    The sweeping old man once said that the Immortal-trapping Valley was named because an immortal was trapped here, but this person kept saying that he, Samuel, was the one who opened the Dragon-trapping Mountain and swallowed the Dragon''s Blood.


    Therefore, only people who were rted to the Dragon-trapping Mountain would say something like that.


    As for those who could have something to do with the Dragon-trapping Mountain, Samuel thought for a while and found that they could only be the immortal being trapped in the Immortal-trapping Valley.


    Coupled with the strange changes in the Immortal-trapping Valley, as well as the vicious evil Tao Tie, everything seemed to prove Samuel''s guess.


    "You are very smart. You can guess my identity through just a few words." The old man did not deny it at all and generously admitted his identity. "Can youe out now?"


    "Since it''s Senior Gui Yuanzi''s order, I dare not disobey. But, how can I get out?" Samuel asked.


    "You just need to close your eyes and empty everything. I can send you out of here."


    "Wait a minute!" Samuel suddenly waved his hand. Just when Gui Yuanzi was confused, he said awkwardly, "Can you bring me out from the mouth? I don''t want to..."


    "Hahahaha! You brat, you monkey demon, shut your eyes and empty your mind."


    Samuel closed his eyes and felt empty in his heart. Suddenly, he felt a breeze blowing his body. When he opened his eyes, he was already in the void. The air around him was colorful and very illusory.


    Manfred and the other two also came out and stepped on the void. They looked around in surprise and curiosity.


    "Samuel, where is this? Damn it, it''s fantastic." Saber Twelve, who had never seen the world before, couldn''t help shouting at Samuel in surprise. Samuel didn''t say anything. He looked around with his eyebrows knitted. This was definitely not the real realm, but it was not illusory. It was very magical.


    "This is between the void. Probably... it is probably a domain under the Immortal-trapping Valley." Gui Yuanzi exined softly.


    "Under ground? Are we underground?" Manfred asked incredulously.


    He was stepping on the void, and there seemed to be a bottomless abyss under the void. This kind of ce seemed to be a certain domain in the air no matter how one looked at it. It was really too confusing to talk about the underground.


    With Gui Yuanzi''s exnation, Samuel focused on him.


    Dressed in white, he looked like an immortal. The only strange thing was that his shoulders were tall, looking a bit awkward.


    "Oh, don''t be surprised." Sensing Samuel''s gaze, Gui Yuanzi moved his hands and turned them into two withered vines.


    "My hands have be the shackles of God. I don''t have my hands, so I will naturally rece them with these two dry vines." After Gui Yuanzi finished speaking, the withered vines moved and turned into two arms.


    Everything happened between his hands as fast as if nothing had happened.


    "I''m sorry, senior." Samuel apologized for his curiosity and said respectfully.


    "Anyone who is so rude really needs to apologize, but you don''t have to. In other words, I should be grateful to you. Otherwise, I don''t know how long I should sleep here." He


    on


    verBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    chuckled. "By the way, what''s your name?" Content belongs


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Samuel Hannigan!"


    "Well, Samuel. What a good name. It has a meaning." Gui Yuanzi smiled gently, "You are also handsome. A hero deserves to be a teenager."


    "Come and sit down." Gui Yuanzi patted the seat beside him and motioned for Samuel to sit down.


    Samuel quickly waved his hand. "I understand what you mean, senior. But..."


    It was clear that Samuel had many questions in his mind.


    However, as soon as Samuel finished speaking, an invisible force had gently pushed him to sit down beside Gui Yuanzi.


    Gui Yuanzi smiled gently and looked at Samuel. Then, he gently put the old hand on Samuel''s hand. There was no difort. Except for a little coldness, Samuel did not feel that it was a hand made of withered vines.


    ????


    en


    "Sure enough, you are the chosen son of heaven, Gui Yuanzi smiled with satisfaction. "To be able to merge and swallow the demonic dragon''s blood and turn Chaos- into your own use, my years of waiting are worth it. Samuel, et me ask you, are you willing to take me as your master and learn what I have learned all my life?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel''s brows immediately knit together. He hurriedly said, "Senior, Samuel is naturally willing, but....."


    "But we just met once?"


    "Yes." Samuel did not deny it.


    Although Samuel had experienced several big battles and found that he was more and morecking in skills,


    Samuel was definitely not the kind of greedy person who wanted to learn from anyone he saw. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Absorbing Chaos Qi was only because Chaos Qi in the Tao Tie''s belly had tried to kill Samuel.


    Gui Yuanziughed and slowly stood up. He said with a chuckle, "Samuel, it''s true that we met once, but the fate between us is destined by heaven. Do you know this?"


    "The will of heaven cannot be defied."


    Hearing this, Samuel immediately frowned. He didn''t understand what Gui Yuanzi meant at all. He couldn''t help asking curiously, "The will of heaven?"

 Chapter 2880

    Chapter 2880


    "Many years ago, the demonic dragon roamed the world and wreaked havoc on themon people. At that time, as the True God, I joined hands with the other two True Gods to fight with the demonic dragon for 49 days. In the end, at the cost of the death of two True Gods and tens of thousands of experts, we sessfully trapped the demonic dragon at the Dragon Trapping Mountain."


    "From then on, in order to keep the demonic dragon trapped here forever, I used the bones of my hands to refine the shackles of the gods to lock the demonic dragon, and let it be trapped here forever."


    "But all of these are well-known."


    After that, Gui Yuanzi was full of sadness.


    Obviously, the battle that sealed the demonic dragon did note to an end. Gui Yuanzi should have died in Tomb of the God just like the other two True Gods, so that his descendants could inherit it.


    However, at the critical moment, Gui Yuanzi found that although the demonic dragon was trapped, the demonic dragon''s blood, which was full of Devil Aura, was not sealed. It prated the ground, so that the surrounding area was scorched.


    In order to stop this situation from happening, Gui Yuanzi released the True God''s blood, creating this Immortal-trapping Valley to stop the demonic dragon''s blood from spreading.


    But at the same time, he was also trapped here.


    When the demonic dragon was released, Gui Yuanzi was naturally released.


    "No wonder, after you woke up, the Immortal-trapping Valley no longer existed!" Samuel nodded in understanding.


    "The Demonic Dragon''s blood can make all living things die, but my Immortal-trapping Valley is full of vitality. This is the opposition itself. Secondly, I also hope to leave this green soil forter generations to have a ce to rest when they fight against the Demonic Dragon."


    "I see!"


    "But, what does it have to do with the fate between Samuel and you?" Manfred asked curiously.


    "After sealing the demonic dragon, my blood was turned into the green oasis and my soul was trapped in the blood oasis, but it was still difficult to stop the spreading of the demonic dragon''s blood. Until one day, this little guy came." After that, Gui Yuanzi looked at the Tao Tie beside him, who had been sucked by Samuel and had lost a lot of weight.


    Gui Yuanzi didn''t know where the Tao Tie came from and why it came here. He only knew that this guy came to help him. It was also because of it that the Immortal-trapping Valley could fight against the Demonic Dragon''s Blood perfectly, so that this ce could officially stabilize.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "This little guy doesn''t know how to talk. It gave me a message when it came over."


    "Many yearster, there will definitely be someone chosen by God to remove the seal."


    "I don''t know how many tens of thousands of years I''ve been waiting for. If it weren''t for a strange beast like the Tao Tie, I would have thought that the message was just a joke. It''s just that someone wants me to continue to seal the demonic dragon."


    "But today... Samuel, you made me change my mind. At the same time, I have to sigh at the message brought by the little Tao Tie."


    "The incident at the Dragon-trapping Mountain happened hundreds of thousands of years ago. That is to say, someone had expected it to happen today hundreds of thousands of years ago? Is it that amazing?" Manfred could not help but ask curiously.


    This was also a very strange thing for Samuel.


    Even if someone could predict the future, knowing what would happen hundreds of thousands of yearster was simply too incredible.


    It should be known that hundreds of thousands of years ago, it was unknown whether there was someone called Samuel, at that time, let alone been born. However, at this time, someone had urately calcted...


    Wasn''t this strange enough?


    "F*ck, what kind of person is he since he can know this?"


    "Yeah, it''s too heaven-defying to know what will happen hundreds of thousands of yearster, isn''t it?"


    Saber Twelve and Liu Fang also looked at each other.


    "It''s really amazing, so I have to


    suspect that it''s the will of heaven. What''s more, what kind of cultivation he was at so that he could make an Archean Giant Beast like the Tao Tie obey him?" Gui Yuanzi also sighed.


    As a True God, he might not be able to do so. He might be able to investigate what would happen a


    hundred or even a thousand yearset


    later, but it was absolutely impossible to investigate what would happen a hundred or even


    hundreds of thousands of yearster.


    Obviously, the person''s power was definitely above his, and even... it was much stronger than his.


    "This Tao Tie of Evil is a fierce beast from antiquity times, but that person can control Tao Tie of Evil. How powerful is his own strength?" Samuel frowned and murmured.


    This made people extremely confused.


    Who exactly was this person?


    Did he really have the strength guessed by Samuel and the others?


    Or perhaps, in the past hundreds of thousands of years, he had died....


    "No matter who he is, in that message, he has exined everything. He said that there was a master-disciple rtionship between us, and that he wanted me to teach you a lifetime-long Cultivation Method. Besides, you also released me from the Immortal-trapping Valley. No matter what, you and I should have been fated. Samuel, are you willing?"


    "Samuel, since we are destined to meet, and Senior Gui Yuanzi intends to pass on the cultivation skills to you, you can agree." Manfred hurriedly said when he saw Samuel hesitating.


    "That''s right. The will of heaven can''t be defied. What''s more, it has been decided hundreds of thousands of years ago." Saber Twelve tried to persuade Samuel.


    "Samuel, perhaps the demonic dragon was born for you. Everything is karma. You can agree," advised Liu Fang.


    Everything was karma? Was the demonic dragon born because of him?

 Chapter 2881

    Chapter 2881


    There were some things that he was extremely afraid of if he thought too much.


    If the demonic dragon was born because of him, then all the karma would directly pull the time line back to hundreds of thousands of years ago. "Isn''t the time line too horrible?"


    What''s more, what kind of world-shaking situation would happen after hundreds of thousands of years?


    All of this was a huge problem that filled the heart of Samuel.


    Every huge problem was shocking, and it took a long time to get out of it.


    "Samuel, speak." Seeing Samuel keep silent, Manfred naturally became anxious.


    For him, of course, what he wished for most was that his good brother could learn a lot, constantly strengthen himself and reach the peak of his life.


    "Yes, this is a rare opportunity. Samuel, you can''t miss it." Saber Twelve was also very nervous.


    After a long time, Samuel sighed and shook his head helplessly. He looked at Saber Twelve, who was full of expectation, and then at Manfred, Liu Fang, and Gui Yuanzi. He smiled bitterly and said, "Do you mean to ept that person''s arrangement? Or the so-called will of heaven?"


    In fact, Samuel was more unwilling to do that because it had been arranged in advance.


    "If you want to resist, you must first know who the other party is," Manfred whispered.


    Samuel did not deny that.


    "It''s not clear whether the other party''s identity is good or bad. It''s not necessarily good for us to refuse or resist rashly."


    "Or, your eptance may be within his expectations, but your refusal may have been arranged by him long ago?"


    Samuel had nothing to say about Manfred''s words.


    "Yes, Samuel. Take it easy since you''re here. You''ll understand something sooner orter, but at least we have to live until that time, right?" Samuel nodded heavily and looked up at Gui Yuanzi. "If you don''t mind, I am willing."


    Samuel didn''t want to think about other things anymore. He only wanted to regain Yvonne with enough strength in front of him.


    "We''re destined to meet each other. What''s there to say? Besides, your performance has conquered me. It''s a good thing to have a disciple like you in the rest of my life."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gui Yuanzi suddenly moved his hands. Then Samuel turned slightly around. Gui Yuanzi immediately pped his hands on Samuel''s shoulders.


    "What I taught you is the Earth Fire Heart Sutra. As for the so-called Earth Fire Heart Sutra, you can use your energy to create a Bounded Domain. The earth fire of this Bounded Domain will burn endlessly, and the enemies in the Bounded Domain will be swallowed by the fire of hell. Their cultivation and defense will be rapidly lost, and what they lose will be passed on to you by the Earth Fire, and your strength will grow."


    "I''ll teach you the Eight-sided Thunder-shocking Skill to help the Nine-heaven Thunder Dragon descend to the world. If you cooperate with the Earth Fire Heart Sutra, you''ll definitely be able to attack heaven and earth at the same time and be invincible."


    "Finally, I''ll teach you a set of life-long unique skills, 72 god-like swordsmanship."


    "Close your eyes, I''ll pass on the skill. Listen, I''ll tell you, listen!"


    "Yes!" Samuel nodded and then closed his eyes obediently.


    The next second, he suddenly felt countless divine energy suddenly rush into his body from behind. At the same time, countless images instantly invaded his mind.


    Most of these scenes were very dazzling.


    Perhaps the endless Earth fire was burning, the thunder dragon was swimming in the sky, or Gui Yuanzi was dancing with his sword, the sword was like a dragon, the sword was like a tiger...


    There were also some strange talismans, which were all stored in Samuel''s head, so that Samuel could not digest them at a time.


    What followed was a wave of energying from behind Samuel.


    "Damn it!"


    Peng!


    Outside the swamp forest, although the loss of the Evesting Sea was extremely serious, it was fortunate that the True God Ao Shi was helping. After a few rounds of fights, the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion finally broke out of the ambush.


    Tens of thousands of disciples had died in battle, and nearly half of them had been injured. Naturally, Samuel had contributed a lot to this. There were also results of being ambushed by the Demon n''s disciples in the forests and swamps.


    However, for the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion with True Gods helping them, the results were unbearable.


    Ao Shi cursed angrily. The people around him were also like eggnts. Not only did they look extremely ugly, but they were also dull.


    Anyway, the top of the Blue Mountain got at least Shackles of God in the end, which was a great blessing in misfortune. As for the Evesting Sea, it took a lot of effort, but it turned out that they didn''t even get a scratch. How could they not be angry?


    However, as Samuel was swallowed by the Tao Tie, everything could only remained like this temporarily.


    The mutual confrontation between them and the top of the Blue Mountain itself was to tie each other down and coexist with each other No one wanted to draw Samuel over to the other side. If one wanted to rope in Samuel, the other party would kill Samuel. On the other hand, it was the same.


    Now that Samuel was gone, or perhaps it was not sure whether he was dead or alive. After all, no one wanted to provoke the evil Tao Tie.


    At least, in the case of mutual restraint, who didn''t want to be the one to stand out?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Send down the order to arrest Samuel." Ao Shi shouted coldly.


    "Elder Ao, Samuel has been swallowed by the Tao Tie..." Wang Huanzhi wanted to say that Samuel had been swallowed. If they wanted to arrest him again, it was equivalent to looking for trouble for nothing. However, he dared not say this to Ao Shi.


    "So what if he was swallowed into


    Tao Tie''s stomach? Do you remember how many times you have been tricked by him? That kid can even get out of the endless abyss even me and..." Ao Shi didn''t say the second half of the sentence. Samuel could even bear Lu Wushen and him. What else could he not do? "Either I want to see the dead body, or I want to see him alive." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes!" Wang Huanzhi nodded and then gave the order, saying, "Tell them that no matter what price we have to pay,we want Samuel no matter he is dead or alive."


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Wang Huanzhi''s order, Ao Shi heaved a sigh of relief and said with a sigh, " I don''t know what the top of the Blue Mountain has in their hand. If Samuel is alive, it must be troublesome."


    "What''s more, that group of people


    from the Devil n dares to sneak attack us for him. If Samuel is still alive, or, ke is used by the top of the Blue Mountain or colluded with the Devil n, he will definitely be a scourge in the future. So he cannot be left alive." Ao Shi sneered.


    "Grandpa, Fu Tian wants to see you." Ao Yi came over and said softly.


    "Does the Fu family still have the face to see Elder. Ao? Just now, they were ambushed by the demon n. They cried and shouted like cowards. Let them get out of here!" Wang Huanzhi said angrily.


    "No, let hime over. I want to see what he wants to say."

 Chapter 2882

    Chapter 2882


    Although Wang Huanzhi was depressed after hearing Ao Shi''s words, he still had to nod and ask his subordinates to bring Fu Tian here.


    Fu Tian was in a mess. The sudden attack of the Devil n made everyone panic, let alone the Fu and Ye families, which were like a te of loose sand.


    "Greetings, Elder Ao," Fu Tian said respectfully.


    "Haha, what''s wrong? Fu Tian, you were scared to pee just now. Are you here to ask for peace of mind?" Wang Huanzhi sneered coldly.


    Fu Tian looked embarrassed, but he did not dare to refute.


    "Get straight to the point. I don''t have time to waste on trash." Ao Shi nced at Fu Tian discontentedly and said disdainfully.


    "Okay." Fu Tian nodded. "I want you to give me 5,000 elite soldiers, Elder Ao."


    "What a joke, Fu Tian. I''m afraid you''ve been scared silly by the Devil n. You ran to our Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion to ask for help? If you''re really scared silly and you can''t find anyone, go to find beggars on the street, or ask the women of the Ye and Fu families to go out to hook up with more men, which will add more people." Wang Huanzhi said coldly.


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    Ao Shi''s face was also slightly frivolous. He smiled and said, "Why do you ask me for soldiers?"


    Fu Tian said to Ao Shi respectfully, "By our cooperation with each other and rely more on Samuel."


    "Samuel?"


    "Yes, Elder Ao. If Samuel is still alive, I''m afraid that we will be more valuable to you!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Samuel was threatened by Lu Ruoxin. I believe that Mr. Ao also saw this at that time, didn''t you?" Seeing that Ao Shi was interested, Fu Tian smiled proudly.


    Ao Shi thought for a long time and nodded. "Yes, so what?"


    "As far as I know, the three people released by Lu Ruoxin today are Samuel''s friends in the mortal world."


    When Samuel was still in the Xuanyuan World, Fu Tian had already asked the Fu Family to the Xuanyuan World to assassinate Samuel. Naturally, he knew some basic conditions of Samuel in the Xuanyuan World.


    "So what?"


    "Samuel values friendship and loyalty, so you have seen that for the sake of three useless friends at a low level, Samuel could even give up resisting and let Lu Ruoxin attack."


    "Yes!" Ao Shi was surprised by this and even disagreed with Samuel''s behavior.


    As the saying goes, those who aplish great things don''t care about trifles. But Samuel was willing to give up the good situation that he had obtained for the sake of three good-for-nothings. This was really not the style of a general.


    At least, Ao Shi thought so.


    "So, it''s enough to prove that these three people can threaten Samuel." After saying that, Fu Tian saw that Ao Shi still nodded, and then


    continued, "What I want to say is et


    that such an important bargaining chip is handed over to Samuet by Lu Ruoxin without reservation. After Samuel got these chips, not only did he not take revenge, but also... he was threatened by Lu Ruoxin next. Have you ever thought about why?"


    It was true that Ao Shi had been thinking about this. However, he had not figured it out until now.


    "I suspect that Yvonne is in the hands of Lu Ruoxin."


    As soon as these words came out, it was as if thunder had struck the sky, and the group of people were immediately shocked!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fu Tian, do you mean that Lu Ruoxin took Yvonne away?"


    Wang Huanzhi immediately denied, "This is impossible. The matter of the Firestone City was secretly plotted by the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Zhu n. No one else would know, much less intercept Yvonne."


    "But it happened, didn''t it?" Fu Tian was not afraid at all and said in a cold voice, "Or, in other words, the Mysterious Man who told you the whereabouts of Yvonne was Lu Ruoxin?"


    Fu Tian''s question made everyone''s faces turn pale. It was hard to imagine that.


    But after thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be the most logical.


    Since they had been intercepted halfway in the Firestone City, the people who.intercepted them must know the news. And those who could intercept the servants of the Firestone City''s Zhu family must be masters. This was quite consistent with Lu Ruoxin.


    "Perhaps, this is a trap set up by Lu Ruoxin. She used the disappearance of Yvonne to provoke the conflict between us and Samuel, but she took advantage of it. This is indeed what she can do." Gu You echoed at this time.


    "What''s more, Fu Tian is right. If Lu Ruoxin can easily give up such a good bargaining chip, she must have better bargaining chips than that. For Samuel, the best bargaining chip is Yvonne," Gu You said, followed by others.


    Quite a few people also nodded in agreement. It was clear that many people approved of this possibility.


    Ao Shi nodded his head slightly. Fu Tian''s words were normal after analyzing it carefully. The chips in Lu Ruoxin''s hands were very likely to be Yvonne.


    With Lu Ruoxin''s intelligence, it was normal for her to y the trick of one stone and two birds.


    Therefore, at this time, the Fu family might not necessarily be a burden. At least for Ao Shi and the Evesting Sea, they still had some value. "Okay, Fu Tian, our cooperation will continue. However, why do you ask me for the troops?" Ao Shi frowned slightly.

 Chapter 2883

    Chapter 2883


    "I want to send people to the Dragon-trapping Land to continue to inquire about Samuel''s whereabouts. At the same time, send troops to the top of the Blue Mountain to inquire about Yvonne''s whereabouts," Fu Tian said respectfully.


    Ao Shi nodded with satisfaction. "Five thousand is too little. I will give you ten thousand."


    "Thank you, Elder Ao."


    "If there is any news from Yvonne, inform me immediately. You can ask Wang Huanzhi for help at any time." After that, Ao Shi nced at Wang Huanzhi and said, "Huanzhi, do you understand?"


    "Yes!" Wang Huanzhi replied gloomily, feeling very annoyed.


    He had gone through a lot of hardships to gain his position from the Fu family, but now Fu Tian wanted to be on equal footing with him by ttering Ao Shi. Naturally, he was quite dissatisfied.


    However, Fu Tian was overjoyed and excited. "Thank you, Elder Ao!"


    "You may leave. As usual, I''ll give you a month."


    "Yes!"


    After receiving the order, Fu Tian went down. For him, today was bound to be a big day. Fortunately, after this big day, there would be a bright future. With Ao Shi''s troops, Fu Tian was naturally different from the past. Whether it was the status in the Fu and Ye families or in Jianghu, it would suddenly rise.


    But in fact, he had forgotten that he could have had nothing to worry about if he had Samuel as his son-inw. But he had destroyed everything, and now he wascent about the sweetness of being a dog.


    It was ridiculous.


    "Elder Ao, do you really believe in Fu Tian?" Wang Huanzhi was not reconciled. After Fu Tian left, he immediately persuaded Ao Shi in a hurry.


    Ao Shi smiled and said, "As you said, it''s just a dog. Can a dog make me poor? It''s not a bad thing to give it some bones and let it guard the door." "Yes!" Although Wang Huanzhi smiled, he gritted his teeth.


    Samuel, the tiger, was put back to the mountain, and now it became more troublesome. Now there was Fu Tianing to grab food. He was really depressed.


    However, Wang Huanzhi would be more depressed.


    After the battle at the Dragon-trapping Mountain, the story of Samuel fighting the two Gods quickly spread in Eight Direction World.


    To be able to fight against a True God was one of the spearheads. To be able to fight two with one was even more shocking in Jianghu.


    And this kind of legend was getting more and more intense. Under the spread of the people in Jianghu, it was inevitable to brag and brag. It was said that Samuel fought against the two gods.


    Perhaps it was to satisfy the


    fantasies of manymoners, independent cultivators, or to be born with a humble background that was deeply rooted in people''s hearts. Samuel hadpletely


    fel!


    be the god of no respect in many people''s hearts. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Many people sighed that if Samuel was still alive, they would definitely make a career with him. At least, they would live a good life.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But at the same time, they also felt sorry for Samuel, for his death at an young age and being swallowed by the Tao Tie.


    But some people believed that Samuel could create miracles like before, because he himself was a symbol of miracles.


    This was the case in the human world, so was the Devil n.


    Although they were in a cold and bitter ce and the Devil Tribe had been suppressed for many years, most of them kept a low profile. Those with lofty aspirations just practiced hard, hoping to recover the Devil Tribe one day.


    However, when Mo Beitian and the others came back, the demon n was also in an uproar.


    They not only seeded in the sneak attack, but also inspired people. They were also excited by Mo Beitian''s description of the new generation of Demon God, Samuel.


    ording to Mo Beitian''s


    description, it was as if they had


    fought in the battle in person. In their hearts, they were looking forward to that one day, under the leadership of Samuel, the Devil Tribe would at least raise their heads to be a human being, not to mention counterattacking Eight Direction World.


    "Is... is Samuel still alive?"


    In a small border town closest to the Dragon-trapping Mountain, Fu Mang and the others were very excited when they heard these rumors when they rested in the inn. But at the same time, they were extremely regretful.


    "Tao Tie... The man swallowed by Tao Tie turned out to be Samuel! We... we were all staring nkly at it at that time."


    "Well, Shiyu, you are thest person who saw the whereabouts of Tao Tie. Take us to it."


    "Even if I have to fight to the death with Tao Tie, I must let it spit out Samuel."


    The excited Fu Mang would have rushed out to look for Samuel if he had not been pulled by several people.


    "Fu Mang, calm down. Even if you find the Tao Tie, are you its match? Besides, how can you find the Tao Tie?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said.


    "Then what should we do? Just watch Samuel die?"


    "I want to go to the Immortal-trapping Valley and have a look. If you also want to go, you''d better not be so impulsive!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said.


    Fu Mang gritted his teeth, looked at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, and finally nodded heavily.


    At this time, Samuel was in the void. His body was flowing with flowing light and his face was solemn. He sat steadily on the tform, like an old monk.


    On his back, a pair of withered vines


    were pressed tightly on it. Gui Yuanzi''s hands had already turned into his original form. At this time, he looked at the flowing light around Samuel and couldn''t help but say happily, "Samuel, your hellfire has been formed!"

 Chapter 2884

    Chapter 2884


    Upon hearing this, Samuel stopped. He withdrew his mind and gradually opened his eyes.


    A lot of information and extremely strong energy had entered Samuel''s body through his back. At this time, Samuel only felt extremelyfortable.


    It was as if a saint hade to his body, but also like a warm sun shining on his body. His whole body was full of a strong sense of strength. The blood and muscles in his body became eager to fight because his strength was too strong.


    "Senior, I..." Samuel was so excited that his smile froze on his face.


    Gui Yuanzi''s hands had not only turned into withered vines, but his face was also extremely ugly. If he had been arrogant and floating like a god before, then at this time, he was like an old man who was going to die. His face was haggard and his skin was wrinkled. His eyes, which had been bright just now, seemed to be covered with ayer of white gauze.


    "Senior, you..." Samuel looked at Gui Yuanzi with great guilt. He knew that Gui Yuanzi''s change must have something to do with him.


    It must have been caused by the passing of power to him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve given you all my strength in my life. Naturally, my original body is withered like grass and rotten like wood." Gui Yuanzi smiled lightly, as if he didn''t take it seriously at all.


    "Then can I return your power to you? I actually absorbed a lot of Chaos Qi, so I don''tck Spiritual Qi," Samuel said hurriedly.


    Moreover, for Samuel, even if hecked energy, he would never ask for others'' cultivation in this way.


    "Hundreds of thousands of years ago, I should have died. My hands turned into shackles, and my divine blood turned into an oasis. I fought with the demonic dragon in the Dragon-trapping Mountain. Now, the demonic dragon has been removed, and my mission is naturallypleted. Even if I don''t pass it on to you, my power will slowly disappear with the disappearance of the divine blood and slowly dissipate on thisnd." Gui Yuanzi smiled bitterly.


    Sometimes, mutual restriction was mutual support. For hundreds of thousands of years, the blood of the demonic dragon and him were gradually mutual support because of the mutual restriction.


    Without the significance of fighting for the blood of the demonic dragon, the oasis made of God''s blood naturally lost its value.


    "It''s better to give it to you than waste it on heaven and earth."


    "At least you''re my disciple. There is fate between us, and my soul has been released because of you, so you don''t have to take it so seriously." Gui Yuanzi smiled gently, patted Samuel on the shoulder with one hand, andforted him.


    Samuel still wanted to say something, but when he saw Gui Yuanzi''s eyes, he finally swallowed his words.


    "Now, try this Earth Fire."


    "Okay, but how should I try?"


    The surroundings were nothing more than empty space. There was nothing that could bepared.


    "It''s simple! You can imagine that this is a greennd!"


    Samuel nodded and closed his eyes slightly. Suddenly, the colorful illusion around him suddenly changed into green trees, green grass and blue sky, as if he was in a green world.


    Samuel nodded slightly, responded to Gui Yuanzi, and then condensed his hands.


    "Earth fire follow me, hellfire covers the sky! Open!"


    With Samuel''s cold shout, the surroundings fell into a dead silence.


    "What''s wrong? He hasn''t learned it well?" Manfred asked when he saw that there was no response around.


    But the next second, there was a boom in the distance.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    All of a sudden, the greennd turned into red scorched earth. Countless molten slurry and raging fire directly drilled out from the ground. For a time, everything withered and fell into the sea of fire.


    "Oh my god!" Looking at the sea of mes in front of him, grabbing his head, Saber Twelve cannot help feeling his scalp tingling.


    All of a sudden, the green forest of more than ten acres in front of him was like a sea of fire. It was no exaggeration to say that it could destroy heaven and earth.


    "Damn it!" Manfred was speechless. He had never seen such a scene before.


    "The trees can melt, so can the rocks?" Samuel muttered as he stared at his hands in disbelief.


    "Yes, the people in this space will not only be burned by the earth fire, but the hellfire will also absorb his energy and keep making his Spiritual Qi flow away. Some of the Spiritual Qi will transfer to you."


    After that, Gui Yuanzi pointed with his finger. An arm of a withered vine immediately flew into the Earth Fire and turned into a human shape.


    At the same time, the fire on the ground quickly spread all over his body. Although it was not like ordinary fire burning all over his body, it did not disappear.


    At the same time, Samuel felt wisps of energy entering his body from his hand.


    "Sure enough... as expected, it can absorb the enemy''s Spiritual Qi!" Samuel was a little shocked.


    If that was the case, wouldn''t he have a great weapon to kill in the future when facing tens of thousands of people? Once the energy was not enough, it would be perfect if he used this move to kill the enemy and replenish himself.


    "Do you think it''s over?" Gui Yuanzi chuckled and patted Samuel''s arm with his remaining hand. "Eight-sided Thunder-shocking Skill!"


    Samuel nodded and moved his hand again. He murmured to himself, "The Eight-point Method, Nine-heaven Thunder Dragon, break!"


    Roar!


    Sizzle!


    The sky was immediately filled with thunder and lightning. Soon after, a purple lightning dragon began to move in the air under the rolling dark clouds. Each time it moved, a purple lightning dragon would appear beside it. After which, it would spread and attack the surface of the ground... Hong!


    Under the cover of the dark clouds, the lightning crisscrossed and turned everything it passed into ashes.


    "Eight-sided Thunder-shocking Skill


    e


    can cause countless damage by releasing thousands of lightning bolts from the Ninth Heaven Thunder Dragon. At the same time, the thunder clouds above can suppress people under the clouds. Not only will people be struck by the lightning bolts randomly, but they will also constantly suppress the attacks and the power of some magic weapons."


    "Once Earth Fire and Thunder are set up at the same time, the power will naturally be astonishing."


    Oh my god!


    Samuel felt extremely excited just by


    listening. In other words, the attack of the Earth Fire Heart Sutra was both helpful and effective, while Eight-sided Thunder-shocking Skill had the ability of suppressing and the attack. If they worked together, it would be beautiful just thinking about it.


    At the same time, anyone who was his enemy would suffer.


    "Thest one is 72 god-like swordsmanship!"


    "This is performed by my ancestors ording to the seventy-two stars of the Earth Killing Star. Each move corresponded to the corresponding stars of the Earth Killing Star, so the moves are changeable and good at attacking and defending. Although you are an axe, there is always a connection between swords and axes. I will pass it on to you, hoping to help you." Gui Yuanzi chuckled.


    "Oh, by the way, you have forgotten something." After saying that, Gui Yuanzi smiled gently and held Samuel''s hand.


    Hong!


    Sizzle!


    With two loud bangs, the Earth Fire burned fiercely, and the Purple Thunder in the sky became brighter.


    "How could this be?" Samuel eximed.

 Chapter 2885

    Chapter 2885


    Samuel was sure that Gui Yuanzi was just clenching his hand hard. He didn''t dare to say if there was any other way, but Samuel was sure that Gui Yuanzi didn''t add any strength to him.


    But even so, the Earth Fire and Heavenly Thunder in front of him had increased several times.


    Even the withered vine hand of Gui Yuanzi waspletely wrapped in hellfire and was about to disappear.


    Hong!


    Samuel was about to remind Gui Yuanzi when the hellfire turned the withered vine into ashes.


    Almost at the same time, Samuel felt waves of energy entering his body from the earth fire.


    "How is it? Is it fierce?" Gui Yuanzi put down Samuel''s hand and couldn''t helpughing.


    Samuel frowned and said in a strange voice, "It''s fierce, but... but why did such a big change suddenly happen? Was my method wrong?"


    "You are talented, so how can you make a mistake?" Gui Yuanzi said with a smile.


    "Then... am I not skilled enough?"


    Gui Yuanzi nced at the confused Samuel and smiled. Then he patted the belly of Samuel and said, "Don''t you feel a sudden surge of energy beside your dantian?"


    After taking a look inside, Samuel found that there was indeed a strange and majestic energy inside his dantian.


    "That''s my energy." Gui Yuanzi smiled gently.


    Speaking of this, Samuel felt very ashamed, and his face was full of embarrassment.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "However, you can''t use it now!" After that, Gui Yuanzi nodded slightly.


    The next second, as soon as Samuel tried to use that power, a strange force suddenly came from his whole body and sent Samuel flying directly to the ground.


    Samuel got up in horror. He really didn''t understand what was going on.


    But the next second, Samuel responded, "Is it because of the demonic dragon''s blood in my body?"


    Gui Yuanzi nodded and smiled gently. "Yes, so, before youpletely master the blood of the demonic dragon, you must use my energy cautiously. Otherwise, you fail to kill the enemy, and you may even self-destruct and die."


    "I see. Thank you for your teachings, senior!"


    "You still call me senior?"


    "Master."


    "Yes!" Gui Yuanzi smiled with satisfaction and sat down gently. "When are you going to the Devil n?"


    A sudden question directly stunned Samuel. He froze on the spot and did not know how to answer for a while.


    What did this question mean?


    What did it mean to go to the Devil n?


    "Master, even you think I was a member of the Devil n?" Samuel asked with some disappointment.


    "Is it important whether it''s a devil or


    a god?" Gui Xuanzi smiled and said, "If it''s a devil''s heart, a god is also a devil. If it''s a Buddha''s heart, a devil is also a god. The so-called gods and devils depend on themselves, not others."


    "Then why did Master ask me when I would go to the Devil n? There is no connection between me and the Devil n," Samuel said.


    "You should have interacted with each other, and you are very close to each other," Gui Yuanzi said with a smile.


    "Master, I''m afraid you''ve


    misunderstood me. When I fought against the Lu and Ao families, there were indeed people from the n who came to help me. However, I haven''t seen them


    the evilets


    el.


    before. I don''t even know them, let


    alone being friends," exined Samuel.


    Only to those who had something to do with him would Samuel be willing to exin. If it was someone else, ording to Samuel''s character, he would think that it was a waste of time.


    "Yes, senior, Samuel is my good brother. I know him very well. He never lies. Everything he says is the truth.''


    "Senior, I can guarantee with my life that Samuel doesn''t know those demons." Saber Twelve said.


    At this time, Manfred and Saber Twelve couldn''t help but exin. They were afraid that if there was some rtionship between Samuel and the Devil n, it would affect Samuel''s image in Gui Yuanzi''s ce.


    "You don''t have to worry." Gui Yuanzi naturally knew the anxiety of these people. He slowly smiled and motioned for everyone not to worry.


    "Whether you are a devil or a god,


    you are my disciple. It doesn''t matter." Then, Gui Yuanzi looked at Samuel Kindly and said, "I''m not talking about the matter during the warm talking about the matter before that."


    "Before that?" Samuel thought for a while and seemed to have never interacted with anyone, let alone the people of the Devil n.


    But seeing Gui Yuanzi''s eyes, Samuel knew that what he said was absolutely reasonable. It was not a joke at all.


    Then who was Gui Yuanzi referring to?


    Suddenly, Samuel''s eyes woke up, and then his whole face became surprised and horrified. "Master, are you... are you talking about the person transmitting the voice to my mind?"


    Gui Yuanzi smiled and nodded. "Yes!"


    Samuel''s face was cold, and an ominous premonition rose in his heart. He murmured, "Xiao Tao!"

 Chapter 2886

    Chapter 2886


    There was only one person who transmitted a voice message to him, Xiao Tao. Samuel had never denied that he and Xiao Tao had an unusual friendship.


    But ording to Gui Yuanzi''s words, that was to say, Xiao Tao...


    "Xiao Tao was from the Devil n?"


    Or perhaps Xiao Tao was now in the Devil n?


    "That voice was the demonic voice, passing through mountains, rivers, and seas, passing through green grass and exotic flowers. As the Immortal- trapping Valley, I naturally know."


    "Master, she is indeed my friend, but she is definitely not a member of the Devil n. On the contrary, she is a descendant of the God n. Since you know that it was the demonic voice, can you know where she is?"


    "There are four major special domains in Eight Direction World, the Arctic Wilderness in the extreme north, the Wend in the extreme east, the forbidden area of Fire Rock in the extreme south, and the Land of Death in the extreme west. The Devil Tribe lives in the Land of Death, and this Demonic Voice is alsoing from there. If I am not wrong, it should be emitted from the Burning Bone City in the center of the Land of Death."


    "I see." Hearing Gui Yuanzi''s affirmation, Samuel was in a bad mood. He really didn''t know why Xiao Tao would run to the Land of Death. She was kidnapped, or did something else happen?


    "If you want to go, help me do something."


    Gui Yuanzi didn''t answer. He just took out half a jade pendant from his arms and handed it to Samuel. "I don''t know whether this jade is a blessing or a curse. We will know the answer until you arrive at the Burning Bone City in the Land of Death. In this way, I will fulfill my wish."


    "Before you can save Yvonne, I think... it is best if you go to the Burning Bone City first."


    "In addition, I''ll leave the Tao Tie to you. Take good care of it!" As soon as Gui Yuanzi finished speaking, the surrounding sea of fire and thunder disappeared, and the surrounding void turned into nothingness in an instant.


    When Samuel and the others reacted again, there was no void, no sea of fire, or thunder when they opened their eyes. There were only vast scorched earth.


    "Puff! Pull me, pull me!"


    At this moment, the miserable voice of Saber Twelve sounded behind them. Samuel looked around and saw the ground below tremble. With a casual movement, the air st broke the soil. Saber Twelve, Manfred, and others took the opportunity to struggle out of the soil.


    "Damn, I am not dead yet. The earth bury me first!" Saber Twelve shouted gloomily as soon as he came out.


    Manfred and others were also gloomily cleaning up the dust on their bodies.


    If it weren''t for the fact that they were covered in dirt, ording to the scene in front of them, Samuel would have thought that it was just a dream. "Wu!"


    Samuel looked down and smiled bitterly.


    This evil Tao Tie proved that all of this wasn''t an illusion, but reality.


    However, the Dragon-trapping Mountain in front of them was already deste. Although there was no trace of evil Qi in the world -Dragon-trapping Mountain, for the fact that the Immortal-trapping Valley was not there, there was not much vitality here. Content belongs


    to


    Perhaps this ce no longer had anything to do with demons or gods, but it was destined to be barren.


    "Samuel, what should we do now?"


    "Should we go to the Land of Death to find your friend now?"


    When Samuel was in a dilemma, Xiao Tao told him the method of unlocking Pangu Axe with the demonic voice. Without her, how could Samuel hold on until now?


    Whether it was public or private, Samuel would not turn a blind eye to Xiao Tao.


    But before going there, it was obvious that Samuel had more important things to do.


    "We are all tired. Let''s go eat


    something first!" Samuel decided to stay in the nearby city for the time being. On the one hand, he wanted to inquire about the whereabouts of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others, and on the other hand, he wanted to find the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu to find a way to investigate the


    situation of Yvonne and Han Nian.


    "Samuel, we''re not hungry. Let''s get down to business." Manfred hurriedly shook his head and said firmly.


    "That''s right, Samuel. You have something important to do now, and as brothers, we will go through fire and water with you. Eating isn''t important." Saber Twelve said.


    "Something important?" Samuel rolled his eyes at Saber Twelve and said, "I only know that if this little ancestor is not full, something serious will happen."


    This was the evil Tao Tie. If this guy went crazy because of hunger, Samuel really didn''t know what would happen!


    After all, when this guy showed up, Lu Wushen and Ao Shi also saw it escape quickly. It was okay that the Tao Tie was following him now, but the problem was that it did not recognize him as its master. Once it went crazy, no one could handle it at that time.


    Since Samuel had absorbed so much Chaos Qi from it, it was obvious that... he had to replenish this fellow with necessary items.


    Samuel also thought about putting it in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, but he was afraid that this guy''s big appetite would directly suck up the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. After thinking about it, it might be the best way to let it eat.


    At least, no matter how much it ate, he could afford it.


    It was just a little money, which was nothing to Samuel.


    However, the small border city was already bustling with noise and excitement. The legends of Samuel were the essential topic of discussion at the restaurants and tables.


    At noon, the protagonist of the story officially walked into the city.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 2887

    Chapter 2887


    At this time, it was the busiest time in this small border town.


    The war at the Dragon-trapping Mountain had brought arge number of people. Although the three families had hastily retreated to the headquarters after being ambushed, The border town had be the best ce for these scattered people.


    At noon, the taverns, inns, and even stalls along the road were already crowded.


    Countless scattered people in Jianghu gathered here, either singing, drinking, shouting, or secretly talking, as if they were discussing something. Some were fiddling with their treasures or showing off.


    In short, this Border Town was weed with unprecedented excitement.


    The biggest tavern in the city was called Yanjue Tower.


    It was thergest restaurant in the city and also the most luxurious one.


    However, when it was just noon, Yanjue Tower was already full of guests. The waiter was so busy. Many Jianghu people were also straightforward, so they simply took the wine and dishes themselves.


    "The battle at the Dragon Trapping Mountain can be said to be iparably exciting."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. It turns out that the three high-ranking families are just so-so. First, they were beaten by Samuel, and then they were plotted against by the Devil n. They lost their armor and were defeated. It''s really funny to think about it."


    "The demon n'' sneak attack has always upied the terrain. If they really fight with each other, they will be no match for the three families at all. Therefore, we must say that Samuel is powerful. He can fight against the two True Gods by himself. He has the ability!"


    "You''re right. When ites to Samuel, I can''t help recalling his cool and heroic appearance. He''s so awesome. Oh, I''m f*cking excited at the thought of him. Come on, drink!"


    "Ha!"


    Several men in Jianghu couldn''t help shouting excitedly.


    At the table next to them, several well-dressed swordsmen also gently raised their sses, as if to worship Samuel''s spirit in the sky.


    "Sister Zi Qing, what are you waiting for? Eat some food." Several men in Jianghu finished drinking and then looked back at the two women beside them.


    One of them was dressed in white and had white hair. Her purple hair was like an immortal''s, and her name was Zi Qing. The other was dressed in a green robe and had a pure appearance.


    Seeing the big man speak, the beautiful woman in white called Zi Qing suddenly turned around and said, "Ah, Big Brother..."


    "Haha, my seventh sister is missing a man!" The big man next to her couldn''t help butugh.


    A teasing remark immediately caused a group ofrge men tough out loud. There were also some guests at the other tables who had been listening to their bragging and chatting. Now that they heard these words, they could not help butugh.


    Zi Qing''s face suddenly turned red. She gently rolled up her sleeves to suppress her nervousness. "Big Brother, you''re talking nonsense. I didn''t." "Big Brother, stop teasing Seventh Sister," said the green-dressed woman with a smile.


    "Well, it''s not teasing. Everyone knows that during the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei, five men are ugly, the two girls are as beautiful as immortals. Especially my seventh sister, Zi Qing. She''s so beautiful that she can destroy countries and cities..." The eldest brother racked his brains and said these words.


    "That''s right. As the saying goes, a talented man deserves a beautiful woman. Zi Qing has already grown up, so it''s natural for her to like a boy. She is a natural beauty, and Samuel is also a hero. It''s normal for her to miss him so much," another man from Jianghu said.


    "With Samuel''s current power, many women in the world want to follow him. It''s not surprising that Seventh Sister has such thoughts."


    The burly men kept talking, not caring at all. However, Seventh Sister''s face turned even redder.


    The great battle in the Dragon-trapping Mountain was still vivid in her mind. Samuel''s heroic spirit and handsome face were also firmly imprinted in her heart.


    Every time she thought of it, she felt a deep obsession and her heartbeat elerated.


    If she could be with such a man, she would be satisfied.


    She liked Samuel.


    This was also the first time she had fallen in love with someone.


    There was nothing to deny.


    Even many girls in the world had the same thought as her. She knew this very well. Only, when Big Brother and the others spoke out like this, she still felt a bit embarrassed. However, Zi Qing''s smile and frown were so beautiful that everyone around was stunned.


    It was precisely because this girl was beautiful that everyone''s attention was on her. Therefore, when Samuel came in at this time, no one noticed, not even the shopkeeper.


    Samuel nced sideways at the group of people. After all, they were talking about him, so Samuel couldn''t help but look at them more. When he looked at them carefully, he was shocked by the beauty of Zi Qing.


    She wasn''t as outstanding as Lu Ruoxin, nor was she as frosty as Qin Shuang. However, she had her own unique home jade. She was shy and lovely, and her fair skin was so tende Her iparably exquisite facial features were like the carvings of an immortal. When she smiled, it made one feel as if they were bathed in a spring breeze.


    If Lu Ruoxin''s beauty was unparalleled and Qin Shuang''s beauty was unparalleled, then Zi Qing was the unique in the world.


    However, no matter how beautiful she was, Samuel just took one more look at her. He gently turned his head, sat down with Manfred and the other two, and then beckoned the waiter toe over.


    Although the waiter was busy, someone specially greeted him, so he hurried over.


    "It''s said that each of the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei is more strange than thest, but I didn''t expect that there are two beauties among them, especially this girl in white."


    "That''s right, but I can''t figure out why such a beautiful woman would walk with the five monsters."


    "Red flowers need green leaves, but these green leaves are too green."


    The crowd whispered to each other.


    "However, such a beautiful woman loves Samuel. This time, Samuel is really glorious."


    "He is so young but he can break the ss and confront the True God directly. The limit of young talents is probably Samuel. This is normal."


    "It''s a pity that Samuel is dead.


    Otherwise, as long as he is willing, I don''t know how many women in the world wil risk their lives to follow him. On the side of our free cultivator camp, I have heard that many beautiful women have feelings for him along the way." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Everyone nodded in agreement. But at this moment, a voice suddenly rang out.

 Chapter 2888

    Chapter 2888


    "You can also say that Samuel is dead? Since he is dead, isn''t there nothing? No matter he is a God or a devil, it is useless after all." At this moment, a young master slowly stood up from the pavilion in the hall behind the crowd.


    He was dressed in white and holding a paper fan.


    His words immediately attracted everyone''s attention to him.


    Samuel couldn''t help looking up and saw that this man was young and dressed in rich clothes. He was definitely not an ordinary person. "Damn, what the fuck are you talking about? How dare you insult our deceased Demon God Samuel? If you want to die, we can grant your wish." "You''re right. Offending Samuel is against us. If you want to live, you should ask me if this saber will agree or not!"


    "Damn it, apologize immediately!"


    Many people suddenly stood up with indignation. For them, Samuel hadpletely conquered them and was also one of their spiritual totems. After all, he was the first person who dared to challenge the True God as a free cultivator. Many people regarded him as an idol or a goal of struggle. This man had publicly insulted Samuel, which naturally aroused many other people''s dissatisfaction.


    The man was not in a hurry. As he slowly stood up, the experts beside him also stood up one by one. All of them were strong, and their auras were powerful. At a nce, one could tell that they were definitely hidden experts.


    "Haha, what''s the use of bragging about Samuel? To me, it''s just a funny past." After that, he slowly walked down the pavilion and came to Zi Qing''s side.


    The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. The more he looked at her, the more tempted he became.


    She was so beautiful that it was bone-deep.


    He smiled at Zi Qing gently. The next second, the guy''s face suddenly became ferocious, and he just moved his feet. Peng!


    A huge hole appeared on the ground.


    "Hua!"


    The crowd was shocked.


    "This guy... What a terrifying energy. The ground copsed with just one kick. Where does hee from?"


    The people who had been scolding him in unison a moment ago were all so frightened that their faces turned ice-cold. They could only whisper to each other and quietly discuss the identity of this fellow.


    "Everything that has died is nothing more than trash, and I''m the demon god that you''re truly going to face." The fellow smiled in satisfaction when he saw that everyone was shocked. He flung his fan and stroked his hair, making a gesture that he thought was very handsome. "I''m Chen Shimin from the Heaven Four Pce."


    "My young master is also the future sect master of the Heaven Four Pce," the surbordiate said as he raised his thumb in praise.


    "Damn, this guy is a disciple of the Heavenly Four Pce on Ethereal Ind!"


    "The Heaven Four Pce is mysterious. It''s said that although there aren''t many people in the sect, each of them is a hidden expert."


    "The worst elder is also at the Evil


    yer stage, and many of them are masters of the Eight Wilds,


    especially their head. I heard that he had survived the Itinerant


    tribtion from the Eightmortal


    many years ago. However, this sect has always been very hidden, and its


    Whereabouts are even mod


    unpredictable. Most of the time in


    Jianghu, there are only rumors


    about the sect, but I didn''t expect to


    see him here today." ContentBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It looks like the rumors of Heavenly Four Pce are true. This young man has such a powerful cultivation. There are indeed some powerful things in the pce."


    Many people couldn''t help but secretly nod. They admired this so-called future head, Chen Shimin.


    ????


    "Humph, so what if you''re from the Heaven Four Pce? You''re still hiding in the battle at the Dragon-trapping Mountain. You don''t think highly of Samuel. Why didn''t see you kill the demonic dragon on the Dragon-trapping Mountain and fight the two gods?" The eldest of the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei said disdainfully.


    In his eyes, Samuel was the real hero. He naturally did not like such a rich yboy.


    "Haha, it seems that the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei are not only ugly but also stupid." Chen Shimin waved his fan disdainfully andughed coldly.


    The eldest of Seven Monsters mmed his hands on the table and wanted to stand up angrily. "What the fuck are you talking about?" However, it was a little awkward for him to stand up. Chen Shimin had only put his fan on the other party''s shoulder, which made it difficult for him to stand up again. When he exerted too much strength, he was sweating profusely.


    The next second, Chen Shimin


    shook his fan, and the eldest of the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei sat back on the bench obediently. At this time, Chen Shimin leaned forward and came to the front of the Seven Monsters. He said disdainfully, "A group of idiots. I don''t go up because the generals are going to charge in front, and the boss will always be behind to n."


    "So, Samuel is dead, and I am still standing there intact."


    Hearing his words, the eldest of the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei looked at him with dissatisfaction. "What do you mean?" "Don''t you want to tell me that Samuel is your subordinate?"


    Chen Shimin retracted his fan and retreated to his feet. Momentster, he burst intoughter, which confused everyone.

 Chapter 2889

    Chapter 2889


    Samuel also frowned and looked at Chen Shimin carefully. In his impression, he and Chen Shimin had never met before, let alone known each other. However, at this moment, Chen Shimin''sughter ended. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly and he said coldly, "A subordinate? Is A trash like Samuel worthy of being my subordinate? He''s just a dog of mine."


    "A dog?"


    "What nonsense is this guy talking about? No matter what, Samuel is a demon god. It''s one thing that he doesn''t respect Samuel, but he dares to say that Samuel is a dog. Damn it, I really can''t stand it."


    "That''s right. There are some people you don''t respect, but they have outstanding battle achievements. You can''t trample on them."


    "That''s right. I had some respect for the mysterious Heaven Four Pce, but now that its disciple are so shameless, I''m very disappointed."


    "Bah, I''ve seen for myself what it means to be shameless."


    Many people immediately disdained Chen Shimin''s words. They had never seen someone so shameless.


    "He said that to you. Why don''t we beat him up?" Saber Twelve had been with Samuel for a long time. How could he allow others to nder Samuel like this? He was going to explode on the spot.


    Samuel smiled and did not speak. Instead, he asked Saber Twelve to look at the menu and choose some of his favorite dishes.


    After all, for Samuel, he really didn''t need to be angry with these frivolous things.


    Manfred was not surprised. If Samuel cared so much about these rumors, he would not be Samuel.


    "s, so most of the people in the world are stupid. You''ve seen it, haven''t you?" In the face of everyone''s criticism, Chen Shimin didn''t blush at all. His acting was so realistic.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Young Master, only when there are so many stupid people can people be called living beings. Otherwise, if they are all so smart, there will be no distinction between the different sses in the world." The henchman also said sarcastically at the right time.


    After saying that, he nced disdainfully at the unconvinced crowd and said coldly, "How can these people know that Samuel is just a useless disciple of the Void Sect? Without your careful guidance, how could he suddenly improve by leaps and bounds? Without the resources and roads you gave him, how could he shock the world step by step?"


    "What do you mean? Do you mean Samuel is your childe''s disciple?" Someone questioned.


    "He can''t be counted as a disciple. My master has said that at best, he is just a watchdog with some skills taught by my master."


    "I just didn''t expect that a watchdog would be worshipped like this by you. If you really have brains, you might as well worship my young master."


    After the henchman finished speaking proudly, Chen Shimin also shook his fan very cooperatively, putting on a graceful look.


    However, he had been staring at the woman named Zi Qing, and his intention was obvious.


    "Don''t brag. I can say that I''m the grandfather of Samuel! You are just a man who fishs for fame. Now that Samuel is dead, you can say whatever you want."


    "That''s right."


    With just a few words, many people naturally did not believe him.


    On the other hand, Zi Qing looked at Chen Shimin with aplicated look, which made him in a good mood.


    "Seventh Sister, don''t listen to his


    nonsense! The eldest brother was experienced in Jianghu, so he. naturally didn''t believe this. He immediately said to his seventh sister coldly.


    Zi Qing nodded obediently and quickly looked away.


    Chen Shimin was displeased. "Damn it, the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei. Since you don''t believe me, I''ll teach you a lesson!" "Heavenly Fire, Moon Wheel!"


    Hong!


    Following this fellow''s loud cry, a cluster of me immediately rose from his left hand and a purple lightning wrapped around his right hand. When people saw him like this, they couldn''t help eximing.


    Because the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel itself was one of the symbols of Samuel.


    It was just that outsiders would be


    like this, but those who were


    experienced could tell. Although the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel


    e


    looked very simr to the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel of Samuel from some angles, if you looked closely, you would find that it was just nothing. There was a big gap between their levels.


    The Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei could tell at a nce that someone was trying to trick their sister and pretend to be an idol. They sneered and said, "Stop ying tricks."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and attacked.


    But strangely, Chen Shimin was just a sh. He took advantage of the opportunity to strike, and in an instant, the eldest brother of the Seven Monsters was directly hit by someone. His whole body suddenly lost bnce, and he staggered forward.


    "Bang!"


    His body suddenly fell on a table in front of him. He would have fallen very hard, but at this time, someone held his arm with both hands.


    This table was exactly where Samuel was.


    "Thank you!" The eldest brother said gratefully when he saw that someone had helped him.


    Samuel looked up slightly and said with a smile, "You''re wee!"

 Chapter 2890

    Chapter 2890


    With the help of Samuel, the eldest brother of the Seven Monsters stood up again and subconsciously looked up at the young man.


    His skin was fair. Although he was thin, he was strong and his muscles were distinct. The young man in front of him was quite good-looking. Especially in those eyes, there was a kind of calm, pure, and unspeakable evil.


    Such strange but attractive eyes made the eldest brother of the Seven Monsters look at them a few more times.


    "F*ck you, son of a bitch. Do you only know how to hide with this little skill?"


    However, the eldest brother of the Seven Monsters, who had suffered a great loss, was unwilling to admit defeat like this. After getting up, he turned around and attacked Chen Shimin directly.


    This guy was indeed the head of the Seven Monsters. Although he was ugly, his cultivation was very deep and his speed was very fast. He just turned around and in an instant, he had already rushed to Chen Shimin.


    "What a cheap trick!" Facing the aggressive boss of the Seven Monsters, Chen Shimin didn''t panic at all. He waved his fan leisurely.


    The head of the seven monsters was furious. After a roar, he sped up.


    However, just as the boss of the Seven Monsters was about to hit Chen Shimin, he took back his folding fan and raised it. Then, he turned sideways to give way to the head of the Seven Monsters who rushed over. He pped his arm with the folding fan, and the other hand suddenly pped hard on the boss'' belly.


    Hong!


    The seemingly aggressive head of the Seven Monsters suddenly felt as if he had hit some cotton. The huge rebound force directly made his body fly out.


    Creak!!


    He flew to the table of Samuel once again, and the table kept shifting and making ear-piercing sounds.


    Bang bang bang.


    On the table, the cups and bowls were also ringing.


    But obviously, there was only one sound. When Samuel gently put his hand on the table, the shaking table suddenly returned to normal.


    "I''m sorry, brothers." The head of the Seven Monsters turned around, endured the pain, and hurriedly helped Samuel to tidy up the tableware on the table, and said with a ttering smile.


    Samuel smiled gently and waved his hand, indicating that it did not matter. However, he yed with the chopsticks in his hand and gently fiddled with the bowl in front of him with a fulcrum.


    With a gentle twist of Samuel''s hand, the bowl instantly returned to its original position.


    The eldest brother of the Seven Monsters didn''t pay much attention to Samuel''s action, but the ordinary trick of Samuel was extremely smooth, which made the eldest brother of the Seven Monsters fixed his eyes on it.


    After the performance, Samuel smiled and withdrew his hand.


    The eldest brother of the seven monsters also finished watching. He roared angrily and rushed over again.


    The Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei were not very powerful in Jianghu. However, their abilitiesplemented each other, and they each had their own special skills. In addition, they never gave up, so many people were annoyed by their crazy spirit. Therefore, the Seven Monsters became very famous.


    But this time, in addition to being reckless, the eldest brother of the Seven Monsters also had one more mind to guard against being attacked by Chen Shimin again.


    But even so, when the head of the Seven Monsters rushed over, Chen Shimin still moved quickly and then pped again.


    The head of the seven monsters suddenly felt the power rebound again, but the scene of Samuel ying with the bowl with chopsticks suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "I see. This grandson is ying tricks on me."


    Thinking of this, the head of the Seven Monsters suddenly came to his senses. He followed Chen Shimin''s fan and shook it, moving in the opposite direction.


    With a bang, Chen Shimin instantly took a few steps back.


    However, this guy was really capable. He quickly adjusted his body shape and kicked the leg of the head of the Seven Monsters while he was happy that he seeded.


    The upper half of the head of the Seven Monsters was strong, but the lower half of his body was the most unstable In addition, because Chen Shiminretreated by him, he was happy and didn''t pay much attention, so he was kicked away again.


    Peng!


    ov


    The head of the Seven Monsters suddenly stepped back and hit Samuel''s table again.


    "Thank you!" Almost subconsciously, the head of the Seven Monsters turned around and smiled at Samuel.


    Samuel held the table with one hand and shook his head, while the other hand quickly made a move.


    The head of the seven monsters was stunned, but the next second, he instantly understood.


    Without thinking too much, the head of the Seven Monsters immediately rushed up and made a very strange move in his hand. Although Chen Shimin intended to attack his lower body, the attack of the head of the Seven Monsters was too fierce.


    The head of the seven monsters directly hit Chen Shimin''s chest and took several steps back.


    Chen Shimin frowned. He had heard of the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei''s ability, but it was obvious that the head of the seven monsters had not created such a strange attack himself.


    At this moment, Chen Shimin''s vision suddenly turned cold as he red at Samuel.


    "Isn''t the posture in the hands of the head of the Seven Monsters the same as that guy just now?"


    Thinking of this, Chen Shimin gritted his teeth and quickly moved his hand. Then, with the help of the w of the head of the Seven Monsters, he suddenly pushed him back.


    Hong!


    What the head of Seven Monsters learnt from Samuel was a one-sided side of Samuel. He naturally did not know how to deal with Chen Shimin''s sudden change in moves. He tilted his body and knocked back again.


    Samuel smiled gently and gently put one hand on the waist of the head of the Seven Monsters. The head of the Seven M?nsters thought that he would hit the table again, but he didn''t expect that there was a huge backer behind him. Not only did he not hit the table, but he was also stunned and directly stabilized.


    Then, before he could react, someone suddenly kicked his foot, and a strange force forced him to rush forward.


    Hong!


    It seemed that the head of the Seven Monsters was in a panic, but Chen Shimin frowned when he rushed over this time.


    This rushing forward posture was too strange. Originally, this fellow''s lower body was unstable and his footwork was insufficient. However, at this moment, his footsteps were strange and his feet were strange.


    After several consecutive strikes, Chen Shimin staggered back a few steps.


    "You!" Chen Shimin red at Samuel behind him.


    He forced himself to release his spiritual energy, so that he could barely shake the head of the seven monsters away again.


    "Huo!"


    Seeing the head of the Seven Monsters being pushed away, the onlookers were all amazed by Chen Shimin''s ability.


    The corner of Chen Shimin''s mouth


    cracked slightly, and a disdainful


    sneer appeared on his face. He suddenly exerted force in his hand and took the opportunity to rush to the side of the head of Seven Monsters. Then, he directly pped the head of Seven Monsters with the hidden strength in his hand.


    This time, Chen Shimin deliberately beat the head of the Seven Monsters to Samuel''s table. His purpose was naturally to teach this ungrateful


    Samuel a lesson.


    This collision was definitely not light.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 2891

    Chapter 2891


    Hong! Obviously, the hidden force was very strong. The head of the Seven Monsters wanted to stabilize his body with his feet, but as soon as he tried to use his strength, the strong recoil force instantly cracked the ground. The head of the Seven Monsters flew toward the table of Samuel uncontrobly as if he had been pushed away.


    With this flying, Chen Shimin estimated that at least it could knock over Samuel and the others and break them into pieces. After all, the hidden force he used was very strong, and the skill of borrowing strength was also very mature.


    However, this move was simply too funny when facing Samuel.


    With the flying body of the head of the Seven Monsters, many people opened their mouths in surprise at this time. Some of them even closed their eyes directly.


    The other six monsters were even more anxious. They all stood up from their seats, but obviously, it was toote to help the eldest brother.


    But...


    The eldest brother of the Seven Monsters, who seemed to have great momentum, did not smash Samuel''s table into pieces. Instead, it was silent and did not make any sound.


    Facing the head of the Seven Monsters, Samuel didn''t panic at all. He gently served the tea on the table, and then slowly tasted it. After drinking it, he put the bowl on the table, picked up the teapot, and slowly poured water again.


    But because of this action, Samuel slightly raised his elbow.


    However, because of this arm, the body of the head of the Seven Monsters suddenly hit it, and the strong force suddenly disappeared. Thest inertia of the head of the Seven Monsters turned sideways with theelbow, and he staggered to the side, but was slightly grasped by Samuel.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Samuel raised the other hand to pour the tea and gently raised it to drink.


    The whole movement was light and clear, and no panic could be seen at all. It seemed that he didn''t care about the fight between the two people which was being watched in the restaurant.


    "Damn it, this..."


    "Is this okay?"


    "Who is this young man?"


    "ording to this strength, the head of the seven monsters must have been smashed into pieces, but this guynded easily. Isn''t this too incredible?" "Isn''t it normal for the head of the Seven Monsters to have some ability?"


    "No, the head of the Seven Monsters has obviously flown away. It''s impossible for him to control himself so perfectly. It seems... like it was because of the young man sitting next to him drinking tea."


    "You''re right. That young man is still drinking tea calmly. He looks like an expert."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t see his appearance."


    The people around were talking about it, but because Samuel raised his arm to drink tea and covered his face, many people could not see his face clearly.


    "He should be a master. His imposing appearance alone is definitely not something that ordinary people can do."


    "Yes, I agree with you."


    At this time, the other six monsters also naturally fixed their eyes on Samuel, especially the two women among the seven monsters, who looked curiously at Samuel who raised his hand to drink tea.


    Firstly, the six monsters were clearer than anyone else about their eldest brother''s strength, so they naturally knew that it was impossible for their eldest brother to have the strength to stand so perfectly under such a impact. Therefore, they obviously knew that there must be someone else''s help, so they were very grateful.


    Secondly, when they heard that it was a young man, the men were naturally curious about what kind of talents he was, and the women naturally wanted to know whether this hero was good-looking or not.


    However, Samuel''s actions would definitely disappoint them.


    "s, sister, don''t be depressed.


    Just by looking at this person''s figure and bearing, he should not be bad." At this time, the sixth of the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei, Liu Sha saw that Seventh Sister Zi Qing was not happy, and hurriedly persuaded her.


    Zi Qing nodded, but soon shook her head and muttered. There was a sh of surprise on her face when she looked at Samuel, but most of it was still hidden by her uninterest.


    The young girl had a dream. In her dreams, it was filled with Samuel. How could it be reced by someone else?


    But at this time, Chen Shimin was so angry that he gnashed his teeth.


    He came out to show off, which was originally for the people''s shouting and envy, but he never expected that he would be robbed by the young man after doing so much.


    The most hateful thing was that the super beauty, Zi Qing, was also attracted by the young man, which waspletely uneptable to Chen Shimin.


    Chen Shimin gritted his teeth and sneered. He looked at Samuel and said, "I was wondering why the eldest brother of the Seven Monsters, Da Bingtian suddenly changed. It turns out that someone is guiding him behind the scenes. It''s interesting."


    "Humph, brat, haven''t your parents


    aft


    taught you that you could not meddle in others'' affairs when you are in Jianghu? How dare you meddle in the affairs of my master? Do you know who my master is?" Seeing his master speak, the henchman next to Chen Shimin immediately followed him and shouted at Samuel. He was so arrogant that he seemed to be the


    strongest in the world. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At this time, Samuel, who was drinking tea, suddenly crushed the cup in his hand!

 Chapter 2892

    Chapter 2892


    Pa!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the cup in his hand was broken, the tea in the cup unexpectedly did not flow smoothly. Instead, it turned into smoke and evaporated into thin air.


    When Manfred and others heard someone scolding Samuel like this, they were about to get up and fight with him, but when they saw Samuel at this time, they couldn''t help but feel cold.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and frowned.


    Obviously, Samuel would not take these people seriously, whether they were to suppress or humiliate Samuel.


    How could a dragon be at the same level as an earthworm?


    But one should not beat the people in the face, and should not scold one''s parents.


    "Hey, what? Are you still pretending? Brat, apologize to my young master. Do you know who my young master is? Ah?"


    "He is the future sect master of the Heaven Four Pce, Big Brother of Samuel. If you know what''s good for you, kneel down immediately."


    Seeing this, the henchman naturally thought that Samuel was afraid, so he became more arrogant and domineering at this time.


    Chen Shimin, who was standing by the side, had obviously misjudged the situation. He proudly turned his head to the side and proudly waited for Samuel''s apology.


    "You said you are Big Brother of Samuel. Did Samuel agree?" At this time, Samuel put down his hands slightly and slowly stood up. Although Samuel did not do anything, his cold momentum still spread around in an instant, making people suddenly feel extremely cold. Saber Twelve and Manfred also felt as if they had entered an ice cave, but they were not afraid. Instead, they looked at each other and smiled, because they knew very well that the other party had provoked someone they shouldn''t have provoked. Now, the other party was going to suffer! "F*ck you, are you a silly dog? Samuel is my Big Brother''s henchman. Do we still need him to agree? Are you crazy?"


    "Haha!"


    As soon as he said that, many hatchet men behind Chen Shimin burst intoughter.


    "s, little brother, Samuel is dead. How can there be any Samuel to agree or not?"


    "In my opinion, you''d better apologize to them as soon as possible. It''s better to avoid more trouble."


    "That''s right. Young people shouldn''t be too arrogant, in case of unnecessary trouble."


    Hearing those people''s mockery, some people couldn''t help persuading Samuel.


    Samuel''s face was cold. He just looked at Chen Shimin and the others who wereughing wildly. The next second, he gently raised his hand.


    "Swoosh!"


    "Bang!"


    A stream of flowing light slid down from his fingers and rushed toward Chen Shimin at an extremely fast speed.


    Although Samuel seemed to be


    beating a child and only exerted a


    little strength, it was still powerful enough for Chen Shimin and the others. It was so strong that they couldn''t even see the shape of the flowing light. Chen Shimin


    §á§à


    completely relied on his senses and felt a very powerful energying at him.


    He almost subconsciously shed.


    Hong!


    At this time, countless cracks appeared on the wall after the collision.


    "This..."


    Someone quickly wiped his eyes and did not see clearly what had just happened.


    Why did arge number of Chen Shimin''s men fall down all of a sudden?


    Zi Qing and Liu Sha could not help but look at Samuel in disbelief.


    l.n


    "F*ck you, you b*stard. If I don''t show my power, do you think I''m a sick cat? Let me tell you, you asked for it." As soon as he finished speaking, Chen Shimin folded, Kis fan angrily, suddenly elerated, and rushed straight to Samuel.


    Chen Shimin''s body movement was very fast. At the same time, the energy in his hand was also very fierce.


    Previously, he was only ying with the eldest brother of the seven monsters. But now, for him, Samuel had angered him. At the same time, he had to regain his face and naturally did not show any mercy.


    But... it was just thatpared with Samuel, it was not important whether he would show mercy or not!


    Even if his posture was fierce and his energy was spread out, he looked powerful, which shocked the people around him. Some people even believed that he was Big Brother of Samuel.


    But...


    So what?


    "Bang!"


    Chen Shimin didn''t even have a chance to get close to Samuel. The next second, he only felt a sudden darkness in front of him, as if a mountain that was close to him had suddenly hit him.


    With a loud bang, his whole body was sent flying.


    Hong!


    Under his bombardment, a table was instantly smashed into pieces. Chen Shimin struggled to his feet in pain, but when he was about to stand up, he couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to his knees.


    "You! You! Damn you! How dare you hit my young master! Fuck, do you want to die? If you have the guts, tell me your name."


    The henchman was scared out of his wits, but he still stood by Chen Shimin''s side and threatened Samuel.


    "Do you want to know my name?" Samuel stopped slightly.

 Chapter 2893

    Chapter 2893


    In the face of Samuel''s question, the henchman was naturally proud.


    "Yes, I want to know, but the problem is that brat, how dare you?"


    "You don''t dare!!"


    The henchman shouted with great confidence. Although the Heaven Four Pce was a mysterious sect to many people, people also knew how powerful this mysterious and rare sect was.


    Who wouldn''t be afraid of the revenge behind such a powerful sect?


    They had already tried this move many times. Naturally, the henchman was extremely confident to say such things.


    "Why wouldn''t I dare?" Samuel''s face turned cold.


    He dared to say his name, but the problem was, could some people bear it?


    "Brother, please don''t just tell him your name. The Heavenly Four Pce is very powerful. Although it''s not arge sect, there are as many experts. You can''t afford to offend them."


    "Yes, although these hidden masters and sects don''t want to show their faces in Jianghu, they have always been protective of their disciples. If you beat their beloved disciples, you''d better leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, they will definitely find trouble for you."


    Some people beside Samuel couldn''t help persuading him.


    "Yes, brother, I''m already very grateful for your help. You can leave now. I''ll take responsibility for anything." Da Bingtian, the head of the Seven Monsters, hurriedly came to the side of Samuel and persuaded him.


    "Don''t even think about leaving. If you dare to hit our young master, our Heavenly Four Pce won''t let you off. All of you shall die," theckey said arrogantly.


    "Does I, Samuel, need to leave?" Samuel said with a disdainful smile.


    "Ha, Samuel doesn''t need to leave, even if..." Someone disdained tough at him and came at the same time. But before he finished speaking, he suddenly froze.


    The people next to Samuel were also stunned.


    "What... what did you just say?"


    "Are you Samuel?"


    "Damn it, Samuel! He really looks like Samuel."


    "Dragon-trapping Mountain was very far away from me, but... but I saw Samuel from a distance. He... he really seemed to be Samuel!"


    As this guy''s disdainful mockery turned into doubt, and then shock, the people next to him also instantly focused their eyes on Samuel. Zi Qing and Liu Sha also looked at Samuel in shock.


    Just now, everyone''s attention was focused on Chen Shimin. Even if Samuel stood up and dealt with the other party, everyone was shocked and worried about him. They did not pay much attention to Samuel''s appearance. They just thought that he was good-looking.


    At this time, when this person shouted in shock, everyone''s attention was focused on Samuel, and their minds began to quickly recall that handsome face in the Dragon-trapping Mountain, which was slightly blurred.


    "Samuel, Samuel, he is really Samuel!"


    "I remember that his eyes are like devils and gods, as well as evil and not evil. That''s right, he''s Samuel. He''s Samuel!"


    "My ass! It''s really Samuel, he... he actually ate in the same restaurant as me? Damn, he... I didn''t even dare to think about it."


    Crazy, crazy. Everyone in the restaurant was crazy. Many people even pulled their numb scalps and widened their eyes, showing incredible expressions.


    The crowd became restless.


    "Whew... Whew!" Looking at the young and handsome man in front of her quietly, Zi Qing breathed quickly, her heart beat faster, and her blood seemed to be boiling.


    She had been looking forward to the dashing figure in the Dragon-trapping Mountain for such a long time, but she did not expect to see it here all of a sudden and at such a close distance.


    Her heart was beating fast.


    She wanted to go forward and say hello, but she couldn''t lift her foot at all. She couldn''t walk or open her mouth.


    Liu Sha was also stunned.


    She had thought that Samuel was very good-looking, but now that she knew his identity, she felt that he was even more attractive.


    One one was more excellenty than him.


    "Bullshit!!"


    At this time, the henchman suddenly shouted, "How can you be Samuel? Don''t y tricks here."


    Although he shouted loudly, it could


    not hide the fact that the henchman was a little scared at this time. At least his legs, which were constantly retreating, had already exined the problem.


    "Didn''t you say that you are Big Brothers of Samuel? Why don''t you even know your younger brother now?" Manfred stood up and sneered coldly.


    "Of course, Samuel is my little brother, but he is not you." At this time, Chen Shimin, who had lost face, struggled to sit up and said.


    "My little brother, Samuel, has been swallowed by Tao Tie. It''s impossible for him to appear here. You fake!"


    However, Chen Shimin''s shameless words indeed silenced the restless crowd.


    Yes, Samuel was swallowed by Tao Tie of Evil. This was a fact that everyone had seen with their own eyes. It was impossible for him to appear here.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Keep your mouth clean in the future. Otherwise, I won''t be polite to you."


    Samuel shouted coldly and then returned to his seat. Ignoring the reactions of the others, he sat down and drank tea again.


    As soon as Samuel sat down, Manfred and others also sat down.


    The people around were talking about it. Obviously, they were discussing whether Samuel was the true Samuel or not. Some people pointed at Chen Shimin and mocked him.


    "Waiter, where are our dishes?" Samuel raised his head gently and asked the waiter regardless of how others would react.


    The waiter was stunned for a moment, then shouted immediately and hurried to the kitchen to get something.


    Whether it was Samuel or not, the problem was that he could not afford to offend such an expert.


    After a while, the waiter moved very fast and brought up a whole tray of big steamed buns in one breath. The crowd was shocked again and again. How much did he eat?


    But what was even more amazing was that more and more buns were brought up, one after another, and in less than a moment, the table was full...

 Chapter 2894

    Chapter 2894


    "This... this young man really... I can''t tell..."


    "Yes, he''s thin and weak. I didn''t expect him to eat so much."


    "It seems that he should not be Samuel. Samuel is just an Earth resident. It is impossible for him to have such a big appetite."


    "That''s right, but even if he''s not Samuel, he''s still quite capable. That Chen Shimin even ims that he''s the future sect master of the Heavenly Four Pce but can''t even take one move from him."


    "That''s right, but we can''t be too partial. Maybe it''s not because he''s too strong, but because some people''s names don''t match. Some of the legendary mysterious sects are just legends after all."


    "That makes sense."


    Hearing these harsh sounds, Chen Shimin''s anger kept burning. He could not allow anyone to insult his sect, let alone himself.


    He looked at the henchmen and then looked at the crowd behind them and nodded to each other.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, taking advantage of everyone''s carelessness, Chen Shimin and his men stood up directly. Then, they drew out their cold knives and long swords, got up, and wanted to rush over to teach Samuel a lesson.


    For someone like Chen Shimin, face was more important than anything else!


    "Where are Martial Uncle and the others?" At this time, Chen Shimin gritted his teeth.


    "They are still buying things outside, saying that they will return to the restaurant in a while." The henchman hurriedly said.


    "Damn it! Ask them to return." Chen Shimin shouted coldly, got up first, and ran away in disgrace.


    After a while, Chen Shimin and his men came back, followed by a fat man. Although the fat man was fat, his internal energy was really amazing. The moment he came in, some people who were close to him could feel his amazing energy leaking out.


    This was an expert!


    "Damn it, what about that grandson? Ask him toe out. How dared he bully my martial nephew? He is tired of living." After that, he pulled out a huge iron club.


    "Uncle, it''s right there!" Chen Shimin pointed at the middle of the crowd and said coldly.


    His fat martial uncle usually doted on him the most. He did not dare to tell his master that he had caused trouble when he went out to look for his master earlier. All he needed to do was to speak to his martial uncle and his martial uncle would find a cover to help him vent his anger.


    That fatty was also full of might. He was extremely vicious and truly terrifying. He rushed over with a few steps and pushed away the crowd blocking his way. He carried arge club and roared angrily.


    "You d*mn brat, how dare you hurt my martial nephew? I..."


    The fat martial uncle who raised the club to the top of his head was about to hammer, but when he just arrived at Samuel''s side, he was stunned.


    At that moment, not only was he stunned, but everyone else was also stunned.


    It was not that Samuel had done something. On the contrary, Samuel did not even turn his head. He just took out a small living creature from his arms and let it eat the steamed buns on the table.


    But it was this small animal that instantly petrified everyone present.


    "Tao Tie... Tao Tie, Tao Tie of Evil!"


    "Dammit! This... this is a Tao Tie of Evil!!"


    In thest second, maybe everyone was stillmenting how funny the man in front of them ate so much, or was shocked by the sudden appearance of the fat man. But at this time, all of them were stunned and looked at the little Tao Tie, which was not big, crazily eating steamed buns on the table. They were so shocked that they were speechless.


    Although the Tao Tie was much smaller, no one would forget this world-shaking evil beast in the Dragon-trapping Mountain.


    "This is the Tao Tie of evil, which means... Samuel... hasn''t been swallowed by the Tao Tie?"


    "Therefore, this person... is, is really Samuel?"


    "I really thought there was a person who looked very simr to Samuel who was pretending to be Samuel. It turns out... it turns out that this Samuel is real?"


    "I told you a long time ago that even the endless abyss couldn''t trap Samuel. How could he be trapped by a little Tao Tie?"


    Everyone was stunned and murmured.


    The fat man who was holding the


    big club was also stunned, sweat dripping down his forehead. The henchman and Chen Shimin beside him were even more exaggerated at this time. One of them fell to the ground with a long knife, and the


    other kept shaking his/dly.


    His pants were stained with water, which obviously scared him to pee.


    This was Samuel!


    If they went out with this name and pretended to be cool, it was still a piece of cake.


    But if Samuel really stood here, the meaning was obviously different.


    This


    guy was not afraid of the True


    God at all He directly fought with the True Gods head-on. That kind of horrible strength could be said to be unstoppable in Eight Direction


    World. Who dared to provoke him?


    At this time, they really didn''t know whether they were unlucky or lucky enough to meet Samuel in this ce.


    "ng!"


    With the sound of an iron stick falling to the ground, Samuel looked back and saw that the fat man was still holding his hands high, but the big club in his hand had fallen to the ground...


    "What''s the matter?" Samuel nced at him, then looked at the club on the ground and asked.

 Chapter 2895

    Chapter 2895


    Hearing Samuel''s question and looking at Samuel, the fat man''s face became extremely distorted.


    Of course, he would protect his disciples. Because he had no disciple, he always favored Chen Shimin. No matter what Chen Shimin did, as Chen Shimin''s martial uncle, he would support Chen Shimin.


    This was not the first or second time...


    But unexpectedly, he suffered this time.


    "What the hell? How dare he provoke Samuel?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the Heaven Four Pce did not participate in the battle at the Dragon-trapping Mountain this time and instead passed by on some business, they had heard many legends about Samuel along the way.


    Although it was hard to believe that there was such a legendary figure, there was at least one thing in all the legends.


    Samuel fought against the two true gods in the Dragon-trapping Mountain, but he was not at a disadvantage!


    Facing such an enemy, how could the fatty be calm?


    "Ah, I... I didn''t do... I didn''t do anything. I just... I just feel that this steamed bun is very delicious. I came to have a look..." The fat man''s face immediately changed from anger to shyness and cuteness.


    At the same time, he looked at Samuel seriously with a pair of innocent eyes.


    Manfred and the other two couldn''t helpughing, and Saber Twelveughed so hard that even the steamed buns fell out of his mouth.


    How could the fat man hide it from them?


    "If you want to look at the steamed buns, why did you get a club?" Manfred chuckled.


    "Does your foot hurt?" Samuel also said coldly in a low voice. This club weighed at least a hundred kilograms and was extremely huge. When it fell to the ground, it hit the fat man''s foot and rolled to the side.


    "Look... look at the steamed buns, of course there is no need to carry a club. This... this is my weapon, and I always carry it with me. However, the steamed buns were so fragrant that I couldn''t help but be stunned. So it fell down. This exnation is very reasonable, right?" After that, the fat man looked at Chen Shimin and others behind him guiltily.


    Chen Shimin and the others nodded their heads in agreement.


    "It''s not a problem to carry weapons, but if you raise it onto your head, it seems that you''re going to hit someone," Saber Twelve couldn''t help teasing.


    "F*ck, how could I hit someone?"


    e


    The fat man hurriedly denied it, and his speed was so fast that it made people speechless. "This... this is because I am fat, and it''s easy to feel hot, especially the ce under my arms. It is so hot, so I have no choice but to raise my hand high,in order to be cooler..." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The fat man''s serious exnation, as well as his anxious expression and shameless face, forced his acting to the end. It was really a kind of unspeakable joke.


    "Yes?"


    "Yes!"


    After the group of disciples behind him felt their Martial Uncle''s "summoning", they also kept nodding.


    After saying that, afraid that Samuel and the others might not believe it; he squatted down in a panic, picked up the iron club, raised it over his head, and performed the so-called being cooler.


    "Hahahaha!" Manfred was immediately amused by this fat man andughed heartily. He leaned to one side and said to Saber Twelve beside him, "The Vast Thousand Worlds are indeed filled with all sorts of strange things. It turns out that someone really brought weapons like this."


    "Yes!" Saber Twelve nodded.


    Seeing that both of them had said so, the fat man forced a smile at this time. He looked at Samuel and said awkwardly, "Yes, that''s it."


    "Samuel, it seems that it''s really possible. You worry too much," Manfred said with a smile. At the same time, he winked at Saber Twelve and kicked him.


    Saber Twelve was stunned.


    Although his reaction was not as fast as Manfred''s, the tacit


    understanding of many years made him quickly understand what


    Manfred meant. He immediatel


    frowned, nodded, and said, "Maybe he thinks too much, but you can''t me him for worrying too much. After all, you see that this fat man is basically wearing the same clothes as Chen Shimin. It''s very reasonable for others to think that they are in the same team. It''s reasonable for elders to help the juniors."


    "Yes." Just as the fat man was gasping for breath, Saber Twelve suddenly asked, and the fat man subconsciously nodded like a grandson. But as soon as he finished speaking, he reacted and quickly waved his hand. "No, no, I belong to the same sect as Chen Shimin, and I am also his Martial Uncle, but..."


    "But I didn''t know what happened


    just now. After I figured it out, I came over... I came... came over!" Speaking of this, the fat man was obviously stuck and almost blurted out. "Came here to deal with you," but he knew that he couldn''t say that, so he turned around in a hurry and looked at Samuel, and then at his martial nephew, Chen Shimin.


    He wanted his martial nephew to help him, because he was afraid that he could note up with an exnation for a long time, and Samuel would be impatient and kill him directly.


    The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he became. What should he do?


    But at this critical moment, all of a sudden, the fat man felt a sh of inspiration in his mind, and his whole mind was suddenly enlightened...

 Chapter 2896

    Chapter 2896


    The next second, the fat man suddenly turned around and pped Chen Shimin.


    The fat man did not show any mercy in this p. His fat palm directly pped Chen Shimin''s face like an iron shovel. In an instant, half of Chen Shimin''s face lost its sense, and his whole body felt an extremely strong strange forceing at him. He was directly beaten to the ground by the strange force.


    "Bah!"


    When he spat out the things in his mouth, he suddenly felt that his teeth and blood were mixed into a pile.


    "After I understand it clearly, I... I must teach my junior a good lesson in front of you! How can I be helping him?" The fat man looked at his nephew, who was directly pped by him and gnashed his teeth. He couldn''t bear it. However, what else could he do now? He could only pretend to be indignant and said with a solemn tone.


    "This is an apology. I''ll teach them a lesson in person and apologize to you face to face." The fat man felt that this reason was really good. He almost believed it and added firmly.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, it turns out that you personally taught your juniors a lesson in front of us and apologized to us." Saber Twelve pretended to be suddenly enlightened, but he wasughing inside.


    Manfred suppressed his smile and nodded slowly. "It seems that I misunderstood?"


    "However, didn''t I just hear that the Heaven Four Pce has always been a protective party? How could it..."


    Manfred''s words scared the fat man who had just calmed down. He couldn''t help but raise his voice again and hurriedly said, "No, no. Rumor, it''s obviously a rumor."


    "The Heaven Four Pce has always been clear about public affairs and personal interests. So why would we protect our own people? I... I, Zhong Beihai, am the first to disagree." The fatty almost put his head on the table to show his sincerity.


    After all, although the sect was strong, they could not do anything randomly. Otherwise, if they were not careful, their thousand-year-old foundation would be destroyed.


    "What the f*ck are you waiting for? Hurry up and apologize!" The fat man turned around and shouted at Chen Shimin angrily.


    At this critical moment, the fat man naturally didn''t want to lose everything.


    There were mixed feelings in Chen Shimin''s eyes. When he found out the identity of Samuel, he was really shocked. He pretended to be cool, but identally met the real Samuel. It was really awkward.


    What was more, he pretended to be a very powerful master, a Demon God in Jianghu. He never dreamed that pretending to be a dead man would end up like this.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, Chen Shimin knelt on the ground.


    What else could he do? He was so cool when he pretended to be strong, but now he was so depressed. He could have ended the fight just now, but he insisted on asking his Martial Uncle to help and regaining his face...


    In the end, his martial uncle, who had always doted on him, suddenly... scolded him. He really had failed to act cool and ended up being scolded. How depressed would it be.


    Now, not to mention regaining face, he even lost everything!


    "I was wrong, elder brother. I''m sorry, elder brother!"


    "You shouldn''t call us elder brother. Didn''t you say that Samuel is your subordinate? We should call you elder brother!" Obviously, Manfred didn''t intend to let it go.


    Manfred was not a narrow-minded person, but since someone dared to scold Samuel, he would not let it go so easily.


    "Brother, I... I''m just bragging. I... I can''t... I can''t be Big Brother of Samuel. I... I just think that girl is beautiful but she likes Samuel, so... I want toe out and pretend, lie to her, sleep... sleep with her." After that, Chen Shimin lowered his head.


    It was not unreasonable for him to bow his head. After he said these words, many people immediately scoffed at him and said that his way of doing things was dirty and despicable.


    The Seven Monsters were even more furious and wanted to skin this guy alive on the spot.


    As the person involved, Zi Qing, blushed and felt ashamed.


    After so many things, the purpose... was actually...


    "It turns out to be like this." Saber Twelve sneered disdainfully.


    Samuel didn''t say anything. He nced at the fat man and then at Chen Shimin. Finally, he looked at.


    the tremblingckey and said, "Ret


    careful if you dare toe out and y tricks again or your mouth is not clean."


    After that, Samuel turned around and continued to feed Tao Tie steamed buns.


    "Yes, Grandpa Hannigan... Grandpa Hannigan." Hearing this, Chen Shimin nodded his head in a hurry, struggled to get up, and was about to leave in a hurry.


    "Wait a minute!" Samuel suddenly said.


    In an instant, Chen Shimin''s feet froze on the spot, and his face was full of bitterness. Not only he, but also the fat man and hisckeys dared not to


    move.


    "Am I that old?" Samuel didn''t even turn his head. He was feeding Tao Tie and asked indifferently.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Big Brother Hannigan... Hannigan."


    Samuel stopped talking.


    This time, Chen Shimin and the fat man looked at each other, bowed to the back of Samuel, and left in a hurry.


    "Okay!"


    As soon as Chen Shimin and his men left, the whole restaurant was filled with joy. Many people even shouted and apuded for Samuel.


    "Samuel is Samuel. As soon as he


    makes a move, everything will be solved if it weren''t for him today, I don''t know how badly the little beauty among the Seven Monsters would have been deceived.


    "Yes, I''ve long disliked Chen Shimin''s arrogant and domineering look."


    "Samuel is indeed the role model of our generation. When he sees the injustice on the road, draw his sword and help."


    "This is good. More importantly, we saw with our own eyes that Samuel was swallowed by the Tao Tie. Now, the Tao Tie is tamed by him like a little pet. Such strength is awesome."


    "Samuel, I am your idol. I heard that you have a Mysterious Man Alliance. If you don''t mind, I am willing to be your disciple."


    "Yes, I''m willing, I''m willing!"


    After the people around sighed with emotion, they raised their hands to respond. Everyone wanted to curry favor with this hero.


    Seeing such a strong appeal, Manfred, Saber Twelve, and Liu Fang were very happy. After all, so many people were convinced by their brother. As brothers, they were naturally very happy.


    However, at this time, Samuel was only feeding Tao Tie steamed buns, as if he was not swayed by the crowd at all.


    Although they were all eating, their eyes were fixed on Samuel, for fear that Samuel would suddenly leave. After a while, they were full, and Tao Tie''s steamed buns were almost finished. At this time, Samuel got up.

 Chapter 2897

    Chapter 2897


    As soon as Samuel got up, almost all the customers in the restaurant stood up from the table. The owner of the restaurant and the waiter had never seen such a scene in their whole lives.


    Samuel frowned slightly and sat down gently.


    Whoosh!


    Everyone in the restaurant also sat down.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and shook his head. He threw some amethysts on the table and led Manfred and the others to leave.


    As soon as they left, all the people in the restaurant followed them to leave, but they were directly red back by Samuel.


    However, as soon as they left the restaurant, there were still a few figures who rushed out desperately.


    Seeing that it was the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei, Samuel frowned impatiently.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Hero Hannigan, I''m Da Bingtian. Thank you for your help just now, so that I didn''t make a fool of myself in public. Besides, if you hadn''t beaten away Chen Shimin, my seventh sister would have been bullied by that viin. Although your eyes told us not to follow you, but you did us a favor, so we must repay it. That''s why we dared to chase after you." After saying that, Da Bingtian lowered his head, pulling Zi Qing out at the same time. Seeing that Samuel was so close, Zi Qing''s beautiful face was full of tension and shyness. Her face was even redder. She lowered her head and nced at Samuel asionally.


    The person she loved saved her by ident. Such a scene was like a dream to her. She would never forget it.


    "It doesn''t matter." Samuel nodded, looked at Manfred and others, and was about to leave.


    Da Bingtian and the other six looked at each other, gritted their teeth, and braced themselves to stop Samuel and the others.


    "Although the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei have a strange appearance, we have always been in Jianghu, and loyalty is our top priority. Master Hannigan, we owe you a favor, and we have admired you for a long time. If you don''t mind, please take us under yourmand. The seven of us will definitely work hard."


    The seven monsters all loved their seventh sister, Zi Qing, very much.


    Perhaps she was the youngest of the siblings, or perhaps she was the only person who was not surprised by the appearance of the Seven Monsters. In short, they knew what their sister wanted, so they naturally wanted to give their sister a chance.


    Moreover, Samuel did have the strength and had helped them, which made them quite impressed.


    Samuel frowned. In fact, it was not that he didn''t want to ept people, but now that he hadn''t found Fu Mang and the others, he naturally couldn''t ept them. After all, Fu Mang and the others had always done these things. Since Samuel gave them the right to ept people, he naturally didn''t want to interfere.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This was also the main reason why Samuel turned a blind eye to the people in the restaurant.


    If he interfered too much with the power of the other executives of the organization, he would only be distracted, and the person in charge of it would not do it well in the future.


    It was the same for apany and a gang.


    "Hero Hannigan, are you already discouraged?" At this time, Liu Sha, who was standing to one side, saw that Samuel was reluctant to speak, so she plucked up her courage and asked.


    This sentence obviously worked. Samuel looked at her and frowned.


    Yes, Samuel did not know what she was talking about.


    "Sixth Sister, don''t talk nonsense!" Seeing that the situation was not right, Da Bingtian quickly scolded his Sixth Sister.


    "The Mysterious Man Alliance has


    always been recruiting heroes. If Hero Hannigan was not discouraged with the Mysterious Man Alliance, which was seriously injured, why would he turn a deaf ear to so many people?" Liu Sha continued.


    "What did you say?" Samuel frowned. He grabbed Liu Sha''s arm and asked anxiously, "the Mysterious Man Alliance was seriously injured?"


    Liu Sha''s arm, which had been grabbed by Samuel, hurt. For a moment, her beautiful face was full of pain. "What the hell is going on? Tell me!" Samuel said angrily.


    "Leave no one alive..." Da Bingtian said cautiously.


    Hong!!!


    All of a sudden, the ck Qi inside Samuel''s body suddenly went wild, and his eyes were bloodshot. Obviously, the demon blood was boiling, and Samuel was already in anger.


    "Bang."


    Hundreds of meters away, there were explosions everywhere, houses copsed, and streets copsed.


    "Fu Tian, I want you to die a terrible death!"


    With a roar, Samuel suddenly punched the ground.


    Peng!


    On the street made of jade, the entire street exploded with a loud bang, and jade stones flew all over the sky.


    The houses on both sides of the street seemed to have been lifted by someone. They flew several meters in the air and then fell down. Fortunately, there were many Jianghu people in Border Town today. Seeing that something was wrong, they all used their energy to protect them, so that the surrounding area of the street did not copse.


    "Damn it, who the fuck is messing around here?"


    "Fuck,e out." At this time, many people reacted and said angrily. At the same time, they walked over.

 Chapter 2898

    Chapter 2898


    The crowd of people cursed. Obviously, they were full of anger for this person who suddenly made the surrounding people so embarrassed. Many people even held their wrists and tried toe over to deal with this arrogant guy.


    However, when a group of people came over, they saw a man half kneeling on the ground and hitting the ground with his fist. The ck Qi around him was surging.


    Beside him were the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei, who were stunned, and two strange men and a woman.


    "Don''t mess around. That''s Samuel!"


    At this time, a group of onlookers rushed out of the restaurant and shouted loudly.


    Hearing that it was Samuel, the group of people who had been aggressive was suddenly stunned. The next second, they hurriedly ran away.


    After running to a ce far away from Samuel, these people stopped in a hurry and stared at Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel was obviously furious and gritted his teeth.


    After Yvonne''s ident, he rushed to Firestone City. Naturally, he knew nothing about what had happened in Heavenly Lake City.


    Now that he heard such bad news, how could Samuel not be angry?


    Fu Mang, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, Velocisaurus, which one of them was not his good brother?


    Those new brothers, who had just joined the Mysterious Man Alliance, died on the spot before they could even enjoy any blessings with him. How could Samuel not be sad? How could he not me himself?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Fu Tian, I want your whole family to die with my men. I, Samuel, swear to avenge!"


    Suddenly, Samuel''s blood-red eyes red at Liu Sha. That bloodthirsty and cold gaze caused Liu Sha to shiver uncontrobly.


    "Not a single survivor is left in the Mysterious Man Alliance?"


    In the face of Samuel''s question, Liu Sha was clearly still in a state of shock. For a moment, she forgot to answer.


    "I heard from the outside that it''s like this."


    "However, there should still be survivors," Da Bingtian answered.


    Although the Fu and Ye families had announced to the outside world that they would annihte everyone, the truth was that the Fu and Ye families, as well as the Medicine God''s Pavilion of Firestone City, had once sent special forces to search for the Mysterious Man Alliance.


    This also meant that the people of the Mysterious Man Alliance were notpletely annihted. Some of them were even important figures in the alliance. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be unnecessary to send people to search and arrest them?


    Hearing Da Bingtian''s exnation, Samuel''s anger eased a little.


    After all, in this way, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu might still be alive.


    This was not only supported by the Fu and Ye families'' behavior, but also by Samuel''s trust in Velocisaurus.


    With it, there shouldn''t be any big problems for the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and Fu Mang.


    Although Velocisaurus had been seriously injured when he left.


    "There is some small news saying that someone has seen them before, heading in the direction of Immortal Trapping Valley. However, this is just small news, not urate."


    However, the meaning was obvious.


    "Immortal-trapping Valley?" Samuel frowned. What were they doing there?


    "It doesn''t make sense, does it?"


    "Did they want to find me because they knew I was there?"


    With the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu''s ability to master Jianghu news, although Samuel thought that it was unlikely that they would know about it, it was likely.


    What if?


    However, the fatter half of Da


    Bingtian''s words indeed poured a basin of cold water on Samuel. Yes, During the battle in the


    Immortal-trapping Valley, Samuel once looked down in the air, but he did not see anyone of them.


    Could it really be a rumor?


    "But don''t be too discouraged." The second monster of Jiang Bei saw Samuel''s disappointed expression and couldn''t bear to say, "Although there are many rumors in Jianghu, there are also many times when they are real."


    "Samuel, what they said makes sense. Why don''t we wait a few more days in the city?" Manfred asked.


    "Yes, Samuel. Why don''t we wait a little longer?" Saber Twelve also said.


    Samuel frowned. He looked at Manfred and the others, and then at the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei. It was difficult for him to make a decision. "Hero Hannigan, we can also help to find out the information of the people passing by this city. How about you wait a few more days?" The head monster, Da Bingtian, advised.


    This was a good opportunity to help Samuel and to have more contact with Samuel.


    At this time, not far from the city, Fu Mang and the others were indeed on alert and slowly rushing to the small Border Town.


    They had been traveling and dodging for days, which made them extremely tired. At night, they finally arrived outside the city, but at this time, trouble came one after another.

 Chapter 2899

    Chapter 2899


    Under everyone''s persuasion, Samuel finally decided to wait here first.


    After Samuel calmed down, he did climb high to observe the surrounding terrain.


    If Fu Mang and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu had indeed been to the Dragon-trapping Mountain, then this Border Town was the only ce they had to pass through.


    The town was surrounded by mountains, and the only way was to pass through the gully-shaped road where the Border Town was located. However, they had to pass through this city.


    After Samuel left, this originally bustling town became even livelier.


    After all, since Samuel himself was present, the monument was naturally very powerful.


    There were many guests in the restaurant, and after the news of the arrival of Samuel spread, all the Jianghu people in the city squeezed into the restaurant desperately.


    Since Samuel decided not to leave in the afternoon, the restaurant was already packed with people. At night, the long street a few miles away was crowded with people, and no one could move at all.


    They were going to see Samuel, but someone who didn''t know would think that there was a peerless beauty.


    In the restaurant, the lights were bright and the songs were continuous. Everyone raised their sses excitedly. It was very lively.


    And the main character of these lively scenes was obviously Samuel.


    Even Manfred, Saber Twelve, and Liu Fang, who had been following Samuel all the time, felt honored. From time to time, someone woulde to propose a toast and tter them.


    In the room, only Zi Qing was sitting beside Samuel. She blushed and lowered her head. She was so nervous that she didn''t know what to say. As for the other six monsters, the reason why Samuel agreed to stay was that the six monsters volunteered to help Samuel find traces of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others.


    However, the six monsters had another idea. They only asked Seventh Sister to be taken care of by Samuel. They said that she was not involved in the affairs and it was not convenient for her to go out to look for people. Moreover, she was too beautiful, so it was easy for her to attract people''s attention.


    However, their intention was obviously not this. The Six Monsters knew this, and so did Zi Qing.


    Sixth Sister Liu Sha patted Zi Qing on the shoulder before she left and asked Zi Qing to work hard.


    However, Zi Qing had been sitting there for more than an hour, but she didn''t see any movement from Samuel, not to mention saying anything to her. Samuel didn''t even pay attention to the endless stream of peopleing to tter him.


    She quietly nced at Samuel and saw that Samuel''s brows were slightly furrowed. Zi Qing could only lower her head in disappointment and pretend to be eating.


    "I''m going out for a walk."


    Suddenly, Samuel spoke.


    What Zi Qing had never expected was that the first sentence of Samuel would be like this.


    Zi Qing nodded obediently, and Manfred and others agreed.


    "Take care of her." ncing at Manfred, Samuel got up, bypassed the crowd, and walked outside.


    "Hey, everyone, Samuel temporarily want to go to the toilet and he wille back after a while!" As Samuel''s life and death brother and right-hand man, Manfred was very familiar with how to deal with these things. He got up and picked up his wine ss to block everyone for Samuel, and he deliberately got closer to Zi Qing.


    Seeing that Samuel asked Manfred to take care of her, Zi Qing looked at the back of Samuel worriedly. She bit her lip lightly and felt extremely wronged.


    How could Samuel be interested in such a bustling scene?


    Or, without Yvonne, what kind of excitement could be called excitement?From N?velDrama.Org.


    What''s more, Samuel was extremely worried about whether the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others were alive or dead. How could he be in the mood to join in the fun?


    Coming out of the restaurant, there was still a noisy roar behind him. Samuel shook his head helplessly and nced at the long queue on the street. With a light stroke of energy, his body was like a phantom, which made the people in line only feel a breeze blowing, but nothing was left.


    On the city wall, under the moonlight, the proud figure of Samuel stood in the city, quietly looking around with his Third Eye, trying to find something.


    But all of a sudden, he was stunned. His eyes narrowed and he suddenly looked up at the stars in the sky.


    "Who is coveting this piece ofnd?"


    Samuel frowned slightly and involuntarily asked in a soft voice. His eyes were staring intently at the night sky above his head. Just now, Samuel suddenly felt as though two stars that did not belong to this ce had suddenly moved within this vast night sky. It was as though a powerful pair of eyes were blinking as they quietly looked at thisrge piece of purend.


    This was not an illusion. Samuel could even feel the desire and greed in the eyes.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, Samuel felt a sharp pain in his eyes. He screamed and closed his eyes.


    But almost when he closed his eyes, blood began to flow down his eyes.


    After wiping away the blood slightly, Samuel looked around, but there was nothing unusual in the sky.


    "What... what''s going on?" Samuel frowned more tightly.


    At this time, under the night sky, the starry sky was silent. A ck shadow stood in a certain mountain like a proud monument.


    The strange thing was that this


    person''s figure was unpredictable, as if it was usory. At this time, he¡¢ had just stopped looking up at the sky. There was some pain in his strange eyes. Under the starlight of the moon, it could be seen that ck blood tears were also slowly flowing


    down from his eyes. Content


    belongs to


    "I didn''t give you the Third Eye for you to look around randomly. There are some things that you shouldn''t look at." The voice seemed toe from


    him, but he didn''t open his mouth. The voice was full of disdain and sarcasm.


    Outside the city, Fu Mang and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu finally arrived at the periphery of Border Town with a group of people.


    Taking advantage of the night, entering the city was their best choice.


    During this period of time, Fu Mang had always been careful, for fear of being discovered and killed.


    They were not afraid of death. They were afraid that once they died, no one would avenge Samuel.


    Yvonne''s whereabouts had not been found, and they brushed past Samuel again. The faces of the group of people were full of regret. However, even so, they had to cheer up and march toward Immortal Spirit Ind.


    Heavy ns!


    At this time, a group of people hid at the end of a forest less than a hundred meters away from the city gate. They tried their best to look at the guards at the city gate. After confirming that they were just normal guards without the forces of the Medicine God''s Pavilion and the Evesting Sea, Fu Mang nodded and said, "Let''s go, let''s enter the city."


    "Amitabha!" At this time, several figures suddenly came out, blocking their way.

 Chapter 2900

    Chapter 2900


    When Fu Mang suddenly looked up, he saw a monk standing in front of him.


    The monk''s kasaya was overflowing with Buddha''s light. Half of his upper body was exposed, but his muscles were distinct and glittered with golden light. He held a monk staff in his hand, which looked very powerful.


    Behind him stood several men in ck with bamboo hats and ck robes. They lowered their heads, so they could not see their faces clearly.


    Fu Mang frowned and stood in front of everyone.


    "Master, is there anything wrong?" Fu Mang looked at the monk warily and asked.


    However,pared with the other people blocking the way, Fu Mang was not very vignt. After all, the person he encountered was a monk, so the other party''s threat was at least much less.


    "Haha, donors, my name is Ruchen." After that, he slightly saluted, "Donors, where are you going?"


    "Master, it doesn''t seem to be your business where we go, does it?" Shiyu said warily.


    "Of course, it''s my business." Ruchenughed softly, his words astonishing.


    "Master, what do you mean by this?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu suddenly felt that something was wrong and hurriedly said in a cold voice.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Haha, a monk should be merciful, so what evil intentions do I have? Donors, why are you so nervous? It''s just that I want to help when I see the injustice."


    "Are you going to Immortal Spirit Ind?"


    As soon as the monk''s voice fell, the vignce of the group of people was immediately pulled to the highest string.


    Immortal Spirit Ind was their secret base. How could ordinary people know about it, let alone this monk who they had never seen before. "Master, I don''t know what you''re talking about," The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said coldly.


    "Stubborn and spiritless!" Ruchen smiled faintly. "I have transcended all living things, but you still want to lie to me. You should know that even Buddha will get angry?"


    As his voice fell, Ruchen shut up slightly. The next second, his mouth moved.


    "Bang!"


    A small golden word came out of his mouth and went straight to the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. When it arrived in front of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, the word was as big as a human. Even if Fu Mang stood in front of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu for him, under the impact of the huge golden word, a group of people were still overturned.


    "Amitabha! " Ruchen hit the target, and he quickly put his palms together and chanted. He lowered his head as if he was extremely reluctant to fight. "You!" Fu Mang covered the pain in his chest and looked at Ruchen angrily.


    "Donors, as the saying goes, if you put down your knives and be a Buddha immediately, but you are in cahoots with the demon, Samuel, you will only be stuck in the mud and eventually hurt yourself. The loss outweighs the gain."


    "Donors, you''d better follow me to cultivate and prove the Great Tao. That''s natural." "Otherwise, you will be punished by heaven!"


    For her, Samuel was gentle and always protected them when they were in danger. He was a real hero. Naturally, she would not allow others to insult Samuel at will.


    "I said that he is a demon, and he is a demon!" In the face of Shiyu''s rebuttal, Ruchen''s face was full of cold anger. He shouted coldly, "Jie Chen!" "Master, Jiao Chen is here."


    Behind him, a disciple with a bamboo hat stood out.


    "This woman has already lost her original mind and Devil Aura has attacked her heart. Since you have the Buddha''s halo body, go and cross her." "Yes!"


    After receiving the order, the disciple wearing a bamboo hat gently took off his bamboo hat.


    When he took off his bamboo hat, the man looked extremely strong. The two scars on his face and the fierce light in his eyes showed that the man in front of them was definitely not a kind person.


    Even Fu Li and the others could tell at a nce that this man was extremely vicious, let alone a man like the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu who had been wandering in Jianghu for a long time.


    The other party was not Buddhist disciples at all. They were clearly the kind of bandits who killed people like numbness.


    "You are indeed a demonic monk!" Fu Mang suddenly stood up, pulled out his broadsword, and made an attack.


    " Ignorant people, I''m crossing you but you don''t know what''s good for you." Ruchen shouted again.


    "Ah!"


    A loud bang came at them. Fu Mang


    and the others, who had just barely got up, were hit by the golden word again and were sent flying dozens of meters away. A few weaker disciples spat out blood and were dying.


    However, Shiyu was intact. At this time, the man named Jie Chen had walked toward Shiyu step by step.


    Shiyu wanted to stand up and resist, but at this moment, the huge character "Ah" suddenly turned into countless golden lights, and then these golden lights instantly condensed and flew to Shiyu.


    Then, the golden light scattered on Shiyu''s body. No matter how hard she struggled, her body seemed to bepletely out of control and motionless.


    Shiyu''s clothes were immediately torn apart by him...

 Chapter 2901

    Chapter 2901


    With the sound of the cloth, more than half of Shiyu''s clothes were torn apart, revealing the iparably white skin and the faintly discernible pride.


    "You demonic monk, what are you doing? Have you forgotten that you are Buddhist disciples?" Seeing this, Fu Mang immediately endured the pain of almost falling apart, struggled to get up, and scolded angrily.


    "Amitabha." Ruchen put his palms together again. "Donor, don''t panic. Devil Aura has just entered the woman''s body. My disciple is the Golden God of Buddha''s halo. Thisbination is for her own good."


    "When Jie Chen helped her open her body, she would naturally be able to enjoy the Light of Buddha entering her body. She would not be stuck in the mud and fall into the Devil''s Practice."


    "Jie Chen, do it."


    "Yes!" Jie Chen took the order and nced at Shiyu.


    Although Shiyu couldn''t be considered a peerless beauty like Lu Ruoxin and Qin Shuang, she had a good figure and outstanding looks. She could be considered a top beauty.


    Seeing this, Jie Chen was obviously very excited. He smiled evilly and moved his big hand.


    Sizzle!


    There was another sound of cloth, and the torn coat was finally torn off by Jie Chen.


    There were only a few underwears left on Shiyu''s body. She was so angry that her eyes were full of tears. "You bastard, get lost! Get lost!" Shiyu scolded him angrily, but their tone was full of anger and despair.


    How could she ept such bad news when she thought that she was going to be buried in the hands of this wicked man? If she could choose, she really wanted to die. Unfortunately, her body was suppressed by the golden light and could not move. Even death became an extravagant hope.


    "Bastard, let go of her!" Even though Fu Mang was almost unable to move due to the difort, he still struggled to stand up with all his strength. Holding the big saber in his hand, he clenched his teeth and limped forward to save Shiyu.


    After getting along with each other for so many days, they had gone through thick and thin together. Even though Samuel did not ask him to take good care of them, Fu Mang had already regarded everyone present as his family.


    Seeing that Shiyu was in danger, how could Fu Mang just sit back and watch?


    It was the same in Fu Mang, so was the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, Fu Li, and others.


    "Roar!"


    With a sh of silver light, Velocisaurus hidden in the clothes of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghupletely turned into its real body. With a whistle, it attacked like dust.


    "Amitabha, a group of ants! Jie Hai!"


    "Yes!"


    "There''s another woman. I''ll leave her to you." The corners of Ruchen''s mouth curled into an evil smile.


    "Yes!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, another cloaked man took off his cloak. He was fearless and calmly weed Fu Li who wanted to rush over. On the other side, Ruchen slightly closed his eyes.


    "Ne!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he opened his mouth, a golden word came out of his mouth and rushed to the crowd. He raised his eyes slightly and opened his mouth again.


    "Ba".


    A Ba-type golden word suddenly attacked the flying Velocisaurus.


    Hong!


    The big golden character


    immediately entangled with


    Velocisaurus in the air. The fierce Velocisaurus was immediately trapped by the "Ba" character. One dragon and one character attacked each other and defended each other. It was hard to separate for a while.


    So were Velocisaurus and the others on the ground.


    The huge "Ba? character wasing at them. Even though everyone resisted it, the character was not tired of it. It kept attacking from all directions, making everyone tired. After a few rounds, several disciples could not hold on any longer.


    As soon as they broke, the formation broke, Fu Mang and Fu Li were immediately trapped by the word. The cloaked man who just joined them also took the opportunity to hit Fu Li with his palm.


    As soon as Fu Li retreated, half of the word turned into golden light and suddenly covered Fu Li''s body. Like Shiyu, Fu Li could not move at all.


    "So you are a strange beast!" Jie Haiughed softly. "However, regardless of whether you are a human or a beast, Master has said that he will cross all living things."


    Ferociously, his mouth cracked open. Jie Hai did not hesitate at all and moved his hand.


    Sizzle!


    Fu Li''s outer coat was instantly torn apart by Jie Hai!


    "No, get lost!"


    Fu Li struggled desperately!


    "You demonic Buddha, ah!!!" Fu Mang was furious when he saw that Fu Li and Shiyu had suffered and been humiliated one after another, However he was injured and was attacked by the golden character continuously. Now he still had half a golden character around him, so he could not break out of the encirclement at all. He could only be so anxious that his eyes turned red and he roared.


    "Amitabha!" With a scornful and mocking smile on the corner of his mouth, Ruchen put his hands together slightly.


    He closed his eyes in pain. The other parties were not monks at all. He had obviously met a devil who was even more devil than a devil!


    "No." Shiyu, whose outer coat had almost been torn apart, leaving only underwears on her, refused. Seeing Jie Chen''s hand begin to pull at her skirt, she murmured, and tears kept falling down her eyes...


    At this time, outside the woods, a gust of wind suddenly blew...

 Chapter 2902

    Chapter 2902


    The wind was very faint, so faint that it was almost impossible to be detected. However, the killing intent in the wind was something that one had no choice but to sense.


    Hu!


    When this wind blew over the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others, maybe they noticed that it was not very big, but when it swept across Ruchen''s face, he frowned tightly.


    Ruchen quickly scanned his surroundings. At the same time, the kasaya in his body lit up slightly, emitting a strong Divine Sense to look around wildly.


    What surprised him was that there was nothing unusual around him.


    But the more it was like this, the more vignt and confused he became.


    Could it be that there was no one here?


    However, if there was no one around, why was there a cold and murderous intent in the breeze?


    "As the saying goes, don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night. As a Buddhist disciple, shouldn''t this be the case? What are you afraid of?"


    However, just as Ruchen was very surprised, a cold voice suddenly entered his ears.


    "Who is it?" Ruchen''s heart immediately turned cold as he looked around warily.


    Unfortunately, he could only hear the voice, but could not see the real body.


    "Little rat, just show up and talk, why hide yourself?" Since he couldn''t find the other party, Ruchen simply provoked him. Obviously, he didn''t want to expose the truth that he couldn''t see the other party.


    "Show myself? So what if I show up?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, dozens of figures suddenly rushed toward Ruchen.


    Ruchen hurriedly lifted the staff in his hand and blocked in front of him. He pinched his fingers and pped the staff. A golden Buddha''s light suddenly rushed out through the staff and confronted more than a dozen figures.


    However, before the golden light reached the figures, the figures suddenly stopped in mid-air!


    The next second, several figures suddenly fell from the sky!


    "Oh no, it''s an illusion!" Ruchen reacted immediately and shouted in panic. It was toote for him to protect himself with his staff. The kasaya in his hand hurriedly emitted rays of light, and in the light, all kinds of Buddhist words could be seen rising from it.


    "Rise!"


    With a cold shout, Ruchen roared!


    "Who do you think you are?"


    With the same cold shout, a stream of ck Qi suddenly came from a dozen figures.


    The golden Buddha''s halo confronted the dark Qi!


    Above Ruchen''s head, it was suddenly cut off.


    "Break!"


    Hong!


    With an angry roar, the huge ck air suddenly increased several times.


    Peng!


    The golden Buddha''s halo onlysted for a few seconds before it was directly disintegrated by the ck gas.


    Had it not been for the strange kasaya on Ruchen, he would have died on the spot.


    After taking a few steps back, Ruchen''s eyes were ice-cold as he looked at the spot where he had stood earlier. There was a ck air lingering around that spot.


    A figure slowly appeared in the ck air.


    "Who are you? Do you also want to intervene in the affairs of Buddhism?" Ruchen asked coldly, but his heart was a little scared.


    This man came and went without a trace, and the most important thing was that his Devil Qi was very powerful.


    "You don''t even know who I am, are you qualified to call yourself a Buddhist?" An indifferent mocking sounded. The next second, he said coldly, "Are you qualified to hurt my brother?"


    "You are... you are Samuel?" Upon hearing this, Ruchen immediately reacted with a pale face.


    At the same time, more than a dozen disciples with bamboo hats behind him were also shocked. The bamboo hats on their heads exploded, revealing more than a dozen fierce faces.


    "How dare a group of vicious people cheat others in the name of Buddhism? I''ve seen many Demonic Buddhas. It''s the first time that I''ve seen someone so shameless. Die!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Samuel suddenly sped up. The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel turned into red and blue swords, matching with the body of the ck shadow of Samuel It looked cool and dazzling, cold and fuff of murderous intent.


    Swish swish!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel rushed into the crowd and waved his sword at an amazing speed. Under the swing of the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, Ruchen and his men were immediately defeated.


    "Samuel, my god, is that Samuel?"


    "Samuel, is it really you? Is it really you? F*ck, you b*tch, are you really not dead?"


    "Hahahaha, I knew you, you b*tch, wouldn''t die so easily!"


    "Chief!"


    Although they had never seen Samuel, they heard from Ruchen''s words that it was Samuel. For a moment, everyone was very excited, and some of the disciples of the Mysterious Man Alliance even burst into tears.


    After all, they had gone through a lot of hardships. How could they not cry with excitement at this time?


    "You''ve gone too far. Set up the formation!" Ruchen took several steps back and roared.


    At that time, more than a dozen disciples with th bamboo hat quickly came to the back of Ruchen. They began to chant spells in their hands.


    With a bang, more than a dozen


    ???


    people suddenly rose into the air. Behind them, a group of people appeared under the feet of the golden star sea. The Buddha''s halo was shining over their heads, and their bodies were decorated with golden light. They were like Buddhas and arhats. The sound of Buddha


    AI


    lingered in the air at the right time.


    "Ahh!"


    The sound of Buddha spread all over the ce and invaded everyone''s ears. In an instant, everyone only felt a splitting headache. Several weaker disciples of the Mysterious Man even rolled on the ground in pain.


    It was a feeling of extreme difort. The pain rose up from the bottom of their hearts, all the way to the bone marrow, and then spread throughout their entire body. Finally, it gathered on top of their heads.


    "Ah! So ufortable! My head is about to explode! Ah!!!"


    All of a sudden, the disciples cried out in pain.


    With the arrival of Samuel, Ruchen obviously focused all his attention on Samuel, and Fu Mang, who was troubled by half the word, naturally escaped. But before he could catch his breath, he saw that the disciples were like this, he was stunned. He murmured,


    "How... how could this be?"


    "Why do people feel so ufortable listening to these Buddhist voices?"


    "Fu Mang, don''t just stand there. Let everyone cover their ears. There''s something wrong with the Buddha''s voice." On the other side, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was also in great pain. He covered his ears and shouted at Fu Mang.


    Fu Mang immediately ordered his disciples to cover their ears when he heard the shouts of The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    The disciples covered their ears slightly and felt much less painful.


    "They are really a group of demon monks. Otherwise, how could their Buddha''s voice hurt people''s minds?" Fu Li tried hard to protect herself while cursing.


    "The Buddha''s voice allows pain to rise from the heart. Guard the Dantian with all your heart," The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said coldly.


    Shiyu and Fu Li also nodded to each other. Regardless of the thin clothes on their body, they sat cross-legged and hurriedly tried to resist. Only Samuel stood in the center of the Buddha''s voice. He lowered his head and no one knew what he was thinking.


    "Samuel, you are really arrogant. You dare to do this in the face of the Buddhist voice. Don''t you know that the Buddhist voice is specifically for


    dealing with you?"


    Hearing that, Samuel suddenly smiled.

 Chapter 2903

    Chapter 2903


    Samuel slowly raised his head and looked at Ruchen and the others in the air as if he were looking at a fool.


    "Samuel!" Seeing the contemptuous smile on Samuel''s face, Ruchen immediately shouted angrily.


    "You can smile happily. The happier you are, the sadder you will be under the sound of Buddha!" Ruchen shouted solemnly.


    "Ahh!"


    "Amitabha!"


    Ruchen strengthened his energy and increased the strength of his chanting. The disciples in the bamboo hat followed closely behind him and quickly chanted Amitabha!


    For a time, it was as if they had entered the realm of ten thousand Buddhas


    "Puff!"


    As the Buddha''s voice grew louder, Fu Mang and the others, who were guarding their Dantian with energy in the distance, suddenly felt their throats open and blood spurted wildly.


    The weaker disciples were in such pain that they were on the verge of death.


    "Is that all?"


    Samuel suddenly smiled disdainfully.


    Even though he was in the center of the Buddhist voice, Samuel did not feel ufortable at all. He just stood there and watched Ruchen and others perform quietly.


    Although Ruchen kept chanting the voice of Buddha, his eyes were full of anxiety and anger.


    The voice of Buddhism was extremely holy. For a devil like Samuel, the trauma caused by it could be multiplied several times. He did know that he was no match for Samuel, but he was confident that he could pester Samuel with the sound of Buddha, but he did not expect that...


    This was not pestering Samuel, but this... this was like using the wrong medicine...


    There was no response at all!


    "Your show is almost over. Now, it''s my turn, isn''t it?" Samuel showed an iparably evil smile. The next second, a beam of energy in his hand shook and directly wrapped around Fu Mang and others.


    Surrounded by this energy, Fu Mang and others were still in pain in the Buddha''s voice. At this time, they suddenly felt that everything was gone, and even felt a littlefortable in their bodies.


    At this time, Samuel''s body, like a guided missile, directly shot out in an instant and turned into a ck light that went straight to the crowd.


    Hong!!


    Like a fierce tigering out of the cage, even if Ruchen and the others stepped on the river of stars, the Buddha''s halo were above their heads, they were instantly scattered and kept retreating under the impact of Samuel.


    "Oh my god, Samuel has be even more terrifying." Fu Mang eximed after seeing this.


    "It''s awesome."


    "F*ck, it''s the limit of human power! What a pervert!"


    "The change and growth of the alliance chief is too outrageous! If he was considered a war god before, then now, this guy is the king of the Chaotic World." Although Shiyu was still standing in front of Jie Chen, she was not afraid at this time. She was extremely excited as she looked at Samuel''s majestic attack in the sky.


    At the same time, her expectation also reached the highest point in the future. With such a leader, it was definitely not a wishful thinking for the Mysterious Man Alliance to make aeback.


    It was a piece of cake!


    "Ha ha, you are right. Samuel is so fierce. Who will we be afraid of in the future?"


    "Those who provoke us and set us up will definitely suffer. Brothers, you won''t follow the wrong person." Fu Mang clenched his teeth and said angrily. "Do your best, Chief!"


    Hearing the shouts below, Samuel''s mouth twitched slightly. He was a little happy, and the momentum of his hand suddenly increased.


    On the other hand, there was a ferocious look on Ruchen''s face. When he heard shouts and saw the fierce and casual attacks of Samuel, he felt extremely ufortable.


    In any case, he was an excellent monk but he was actually... ignored by others.


    "You are too arrogant. Samuel, even if I am a Buddha, the Buddha will be angry."


    "Rise!"


    Ruchen put his palms together and a huge Buddha shadow appeared behind him, emitting a powerful Buddha''s light. The moon was hanging above his head and his feet were stepping on the lotus. He waved his hands and disyed an unparalleled magical power.


    Perhaps this time, it was enough to scare people, but it depended on th people.


    Coincidentally, the person he met was the one he would never be able to fool.


    On the contrary, Samuel was not


    scared, but more powerful. The Devil Aura was entangled all over his body, and the golden light was shining inside. Even if Pangu Axe was not activated, the Heavenly Fire


    in his left hand and the Moon in his right hand were still powerful and domineering. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Go!" Ruchen waved his hand and led the group of disciples behind him to attack.


    The two sides immediately confronted each other.


    Pu pu!


    As the two sides engaged in a fierce battle, blood and screams could be heard everywhere.


    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it!"


    Ruchen''s unwilling howl instantly


    rang out in the air. From the


    moment they had begun to fight, the


    battle had beenpletely different


    §Ö


    from what he had imagined. The had clearly made a precise calction. Even if they weren''t able to defeat Samuel, at least theyFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    should have been able to hold Samuel back.


    How could it be...?


    How could he bepletely defeated? How could he have no strength to fight back?


    After all, their... identities were definitely not as simple as they looked. They were monks, but at the same time, they were...

 Chapter 2904

    Chapter 2904


    "Bang!"


    With thest bit of unwillingness, Ruchen''s eyes were blood-red and his face was ferocious, and the pride, confidence, and indifference were all shattered and disappeared as his body fell to the ground.


    He was defeated!


    They were defeated in less than ten rounds.


    With this loud noise, under the gaze of Fu Mang and others, Ruchen''s body fell heavily to the ground.


    Although the fight was short, Ruchen was seriously injured. Half of his arm was directly swallowed up by the sword formed by the Moon Wheel, and the other half of his leg was dark because of being pierced by the sword formed by the Heavenly Fire.


    As for that golden cassock that he was proud of,


    This might be the most serious injury he had suffered since he entered the Buddha.


    Pu.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and curled up on the ground, almost dying in pain.


    Who were worse than him were the cloaked disciples behind him.


    These fes didn''t even leave behind corpses, turning into a rain of blood that scattered down from the sky.


    At this time, the figure of Samuel also fell slightly and stood beside Ruchen.


    "Samuel?"


    Seeing that Samuel won easily, Fu Mang and others were naturally excited, but they had never seen the front of Samuel clearly. They were waiting for the final confirmation.


    When Samuel slowly raised his hand and gave them a thumbs-up, turning his head back and smiling, Fu Mang and others went crazy.


    They jumped wildly and cheered. The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was crying with joy.


    They had lived miserably for a long time just because they wanted to avenge Samuel.


    However, Samuel did not die, which made them so excited.


    At the same time, in the Dragon-trapping Mountain, they brushed past Samuel. The guilt of seeing Samuel die was no longer there, but only joy.


    At this moment, thinking of all the previous efforts, everything was worth it.


    Almost at the same time, the two people, Jie Chen and Jie Hai, who had been beside Fu Li and Shiyu, also saw that their master was defeated. They looked at each other and wanted to escape in a hurry.


    "Samuel, catch them. Don''t let them


    run away. If you hadn''te in time, Shiyu and Eu Li would have been tarnished by these two bastards. Seeing that they were going to un away, Fu Mang immediately shouted at Samuel in a hurry.


    In fact, without him shouting, would Samuel let these two guys go?


    "Heavenly Fire, Moon Wheel!"


    With a soft cry, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel immediately became like two obedient dogs. With a whoosh, it transformed into mes and purple light from the left and right hands of Samuel and attacked the two fleeing people.


    "Boom!"


    The two people who were fleeing in a hurry, one only felt red in front of his eyes, and the other only felt purple in front of his eyes. He wanted to move, but found that his body waspletely out of control.


    The next second, the bodies of the two people directly retreated wildly.


    When they calmed down, they looked back and found that they were already beside Samuel.


    Seeing Samuel''s face, the two looked at each other. The next second, they knelt on the ground together.


    "Let us go. Let us go, sir. It''s none of our business. It was Ruchen who asked us to do it. We... we had no choice."From N?velDrama.Org.


    The two viinspletely lost their evil looks. Instead, they knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, trembling in panic.


    The blood on the bodies of those martial brothers was still on the ground, and their master, Ruchen, was also lying on the ground. How dare they talk nonsense in front of Samuel?


    Samuel frowned. Samuel would not


    let those who dared to bully Fu Li and Shiyu have a good time. If it weren''t f?r Samuel had felt the Buddha''s halo flowing around city wall


    curiosity, it was conceivable!


    come to take a look out of


    would happen to Fu Mang and others.


    However, Samuel was also confused.


    Although this group of people, like Ruchen, looked like demon monks, they were all using real Buddhism. But if you said that they were real monks, what they did was all heartless things. They were not like real monks.


    More importantly, Samuel found it strange that they attacked Fu Mang and others like this.


    "If you answer the question obediently, I can spare your lives." Samuel thought for a moment and said coldly.


    "Samuel, don''t let them go. They are all vicious people. Don''t be soft-hearted to them!" Fu Mang immediately disagreed.


    "Samuel,. Fu Mang is right. There''s no need to show mercy to these wicked people. If you let them go, today, we may be the victims. In the future, it may be someone else," The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said.


    "Chief, kill them." With the help of Fu Mang and others, Shiyu put on the coat. At this time, she cried at Samuel with tears in her eyes.


    Hearing that, the two of them were


    so scared that they peed even more. Theyy on the ground in a lower position and kept begging for mercy. "Master, as long as you don''t kill us, we will definitely answer whatever you want us to answer."


    "Who sent you here?" Samuel coldly asked, "I know, you are definitely not from the Evesting Sea, the Medicine God''s Pavilion, and the top of the Blue Mountain!"

 Chapter 2905

    Chapter 2905


    Jie Chen and Jie Hai were stunned by Samuel''s words.


    "Samuel, only the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion have been chasing after us. It is impossible that they are not their men." Fu Mang hurriedly said.


    Fu Mang didn''t understand why Samuel would think so.


    If it weren''t for those evil people, who else would have had a grudge against them?


    "Are they from the Fu and Ye families?" Fu Li frowned and whispered.


    The Knowledgeable Manmurmured and shook his head, "It shouldn''t be possible. This group of people''s Buddhism is orthodox. It''s impossible for them to be ordered by the small Fu and Ye families."


    From this point of view, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu felt that Samuel''s words made sense.


    However, if it weren''t for these enemies, who else could it be?


    "We... we are just monks of the Heavenly Note Temple." The two looked at each other, then lowered their heads and answered quickly.


    "Monks from the Heavenly Note Temple?" Samuel frowned. "Really?"


    "We... we dare not lie to you!" The two of them nced at each other secretly and then lowered their heads.


    But almost at the moment when they buried their heads, they only felt an extremely strong force suddenlying at them. Then they felt a great pain in their stomachs and fell to the ground directly.


    There was even more liquid flowing out of his pants.


    "Now, your urine hase out. You should look at yourselves and see whether you are like a monk or not," Samuel shouted coldly.


    Hearing this, the two people''s faces turned pale. Samuel''s meaning was obvious.


    "Heavenly Fire!"


    Hong!


    As Samuel shouted, a heavenly me immediately flies into Samuel''s hand obediently.


    "Are you ying these tricks with me?" Samuel coldlyughed. He lifted his hand slightly and the Heavenly Fire immediately wrapped around the two of them.


    Jie Chen and Jie Hai suddenly felt as if they had fallen into the abyss of hell and were attacked by thousands of mes. Unlike the burning of ordinary mes, under the deliberate control of the Heavenly Fire energy of Samuel, the Heavenly Fire was only burning their inside and not outside.


    Although there was nothing unusual on the surface of their bodies, their five viscera and six bowels felt like they were being roasted on a fire with wax paper. It was a heart-wrenching pain.


    "No, no, Grandpa Hannigan, we are wrong.''


    Hearing the wail inside, Samuel gritted his teeth and withdrew his hand.


    "Onest chance!"


    Then, the Heavenly Fire returned to Samuel''s hand, which made Jie Chen and Jie Hai finally get out of the sea of fire. They couldn''t help gasping for breath.


    Although they looked the same on the outside, they knew that the internal injuries had almost made them crazy.


    Enduring the pain, Jie Chen did not dare to neglect Samuel. He knelt on the ground and looked at Jie Hai. "Yes, we are indeed not ordinary monks. We..."


    As his voice fell, Jie Chen suddenly raised his right hand in pain and mmed it on his chest.


    Almost at the same time, Jie Hai pped his chest simultaneously.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dammit!" Samuel''s eyes turned cold. He waved his hand and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel immediately wrapped around the two of them. "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, the two of them exploded in an instant and turned into a bloody mist. Fortunately, Samuel had wrapped them with the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel in advance, so people around were not hurt at all by the explosion.


    In the blink of an eye, Ruchen was


    also looking up at the sky and


    laughing. When he saw Samuel looking back at him, he said coldly "Hahaha, Samuel, do you really think you are awesome? Do you want to know something from us? Let me tell you, don''t even think about it!"


    "Heavenly Buddha will cross me, and you will sink forever."


    "Samuel, your nightmare ising."


    "Haha, hahaha!"


    Like a madman, Ruchenughed wildly.


    Samuel''s face was calm. He looked at Ruchen who was about to go crazy and watched his performance quietly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ruchen pped his chest with his remaining hand.


    There was a loud explosion!


    However, Samuel had seen such an explosion before, not to mention that he had prepared for it.


    He blocked it with his hand, and Ruchen''s flesh and blood was blocked.


    As soon as they died, Fu Mang


    l


    quickly ran over. When he saw that there were no bodies left on the ground, only countless flesh and blood mixed on the ground, he, gritted his teeth and kicked the ground hard for a while. "Damn it, it''s really good for these bitches to die so quickly."


    "That''s right. Demonic monks like them should be cut into pieces and make them suffer a fate worse than death," Fu Li shouted angrily.


    Obviously, everyone was not convinced that this group of wicked people would die in such a straightforward way, especially the madughter of Ruchen before his death made them even angrier.


    "It doesn''t matter. They have told me the answer I want." Samuel gently stopped, and the flesh and blood in front of him, which had been blocked by energy, also fell to the ground.


    "Samuel, what do you mean? Didn''t they not answer your questions?" Fu Mang looked at Samuel in confusion.


    This point was also very inexplicable to the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. Although he agreed with Samuel''s strange opinion just now, what Samuel said now made it hard for him to understand.


    Samuel smiled slightly, but there was an answer in his heart. He looked at Shiyu and smiled even more.


    Shiyu''s face suddenly turned red. Although she was wearing the clothes given by Fu Mang, the man''s clothes were still too big and more or less exposed. Samuel suddenly looked at her with a smile, which made her very nervous and shy.


    "Shiyu, did you remember something?" Samuel suddenly asked.


    Shiyu was stunned, not knowing what Samuel was saying.


    In fact, when die Hai and Jie Chen suddenly chose to self-detonate in front of him, Samuel was also very surprised After all, although these two guys were extremely fierce, their performance just now was enough to show that they were afraid of death.


    But what was strange was that when Samuel wanted to investigate their identities, they chose tomit suicide at the same time.


    This did not match their fear of death.


    But it was so inconsistent that it reminded Samuel of someone.


    "Chief, are you... are you talking about Zhang Xiangbei''s father, Mr. Zhang, when we met Ming Yu?" After being stunned for a while, Shiyu gradually remembered something.


    Samuel suddenly nodded. "You''re smart!"


    Samuel and the others broke into Zhang Xiangbei''s mansion at night when they first met Ming Yu and rescued Xingyao. Master Zhang chose to self- detonate and died when Samuel asked the mastermind behind the scene.


    Moreover, Mr. Zhang said something simr.


    This made Samuel feel strange. Did this group of people have some inexplicable connection with the group of people who abducted women?

 Chapter 2906

    Chapter 2906


    Their way of death was the same, so their superiors might really be the same person.


    However, even now, Samuel still could not figure out who the mysterious mastermind behind the scenes was. He just roughly knew that he was in the same group as the previous abducting woman when he asked Zhang Xiangbei.


    But now, why did he have a rtionship with this group of demon monks?


    Most importantly, if there were more young women in Fu Mang''s team, it would not be strange for them to target Fu Mang and the others, but there were not many women in Fu Mang''s team.


    ording to their habits in the past, even if they attacked, they would usually attack ordinary women and children. It was very difficult for them to touch Jianghu people.


    After all, although tigers could hunt and kill water cows, they would not attack at will unless they were extremely hungry. It was not worth it. What''s more, Samuel felt that they were noting for young women, but for him!


    Except for those in the city who knew that he was alive, almost no one knew about it. But these people had never seen him in the city. Although they were surprised by the appearance of Samuel, it seemed reasonable.


    It was really puzzling.


    "In fact, Chief, I also think that this group of people is very strange. They seem to have been following us for a long time and know our situation very well." Thinking of the situation in the Zhang family''s mansion, and looking at the behavior of these demon monks, even Shiyu found something unusual.


    "That''s right. Not only do these monks know about Immortal Spirit Ind, but they also know where we are going. It''s too incredible." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu also knew that things were not as simple as they had imagined, so he interrupted at this time.


    "They even know about this?" Samuel slightly frowns.


    Those who knew Immortal Spirit Ind were basically on the same side with them, so it was unlikely that it would be leaked out.


    But that was before Yvonne got into trouble. After the ident, Samuel would immediately think of a person: Ming Yu.


    Could it be that from the very beginning, the Zhang family''s affair had been a show performed by Ming Yu? Did she want to have a chance to get close to him and let him trust her?


    However, from what happened with Yvonne, Samuel knew that she was from Lu Ruoxins side.


    If Ming Yu knew that he was still alive, there was no reason for Lu Ruoxin not to know.


    Given the current situation, if Lu Ruoxin knew that Samuel was still alive and it was very likely that he would appear nearby, then Lu Ruoxin had no reason not to show up in person.


    Strange, it was really strange. At least, Samuel could not figure out what was going on.


    The only thing he could be sure of was that the leaders of this group of people, such as Ruchen, must have something to do with the mastermind behind the case of robbing women.


    However, Samuel could not figure out what the other party wanted to do.


    "It''s not good to stay here for too


    long. Let''s go back to the city first." Samuel nced at everyone. He also knew that they had worked


    hard, and they hadn''t seen ea


    other for such a long time. Samuel also wanted to talk about the past with them and understand the situation.


    "Okay!"


    Everyone nodded and followed Samuel toward the city.


    Meanwhile, in Firestone City.


    The moon was full and the night wind was blowing.


    However, Ye Gucheng had no intention of sleeping. He sat alone in the study, with all kinds of military books in front of him, but his eyes did not look at the books. Instead, he had been lost in thought.


    If there was a reflection in his eyes, then at this time, his eyes should be full of the heaven-defying battle of Samuel in the Dragon-trapping Mountain. And... and Gu You openly seducing another man in front of him.


    For Ye Gucheng, who had a strong sense of self-esteem, that scene was like a thorn in his heart.


    After returning to the city, Gu You''s cold attitude toward him was more like a hammer, which was specially used to hit the deep thorn.


    In a fit of anger and unwillingness, he went to the study to read the cultivation method and vowed to trample on Samuel under his feet.


    However, the dream was full, and the reality was very backbone. With the disappearance of that desire, what greeted him was endless frustration. Even if he had memorized all these garbage skills and used them to perfection, they were nothingpared to the world-shaking Samuel. "s!" He sighed heavily and clenched his fists.


    However, at this time, he suddenly heard a soft sneering from inside the room. Although the sneer was very short and subtle, it made people''s hair stand on end and their backs turn cold.


    "Who?"


    With a loud shout, Ye Gucheng''s


    eagle-like eyes quickly swept across every corner of the room. Suddenly, his face was shocked. When he looked back, a man in ck stood beside the screen. The man''s figure seemed to be hidden and distant, as if it was illusory. But just now, he clearly swept his eyes there and there was nothing there. How could there be another person suddenly?


    "Who are you?" Seeing this ck shadow, Ye Gucheng immediately drew his sword warily, as if he was facing a formidable enemy.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Me? It doesn''t matter who I am. The


    most important thing is that I know you well. You want to kill Samuel, don''t you?" The ck shadowughed in a sinister voice, which


    was exactly the same as the voice of the ck shadow standing in Moon before.

 Chapter 2907

    Chapter 2907


    "It''s my business whether I kill him or not. What does it have to do with you?"


    "Also, everyone in the world knows that I want to kill Samuel. You''re just pretending to be mysterious in front of me. Don''t you think too little of me," Ye Gucheng said coldly without any politeness.


    The mysterious man in ck was not angry at Ye Gucheng''s rude words. He merely smiled indifferently, "Everyone in the world knows that you want to kill Samuel. That''s right."


    "However, do people in the world have the ability to help you achieve this wish?"


    In the face of this problem, although the mysterious man in ck said it calmly, it undoubtedly hit the deepest part of Ye Gucheng''s heart. Yes, he wanted to kill Samuel, even in his dreams.


    However, Samuel was someone who even the True God could do nothing about. What right did he have to kill him?


    Although he had always thought highly of himself, it did not mean that he could do it.


    "Samuel? Haha, even the True God can''t do anything to him. What qualifications do you have to help me achieve this wish?"


    "Although Samuel is fierce, it''s also because of the opening and closing of Samuel that he is iparably brave. The so-called invincible Overlord is nothing more than this. But he is just an Overlord after all. In this world, even God has its shorings."


    "You don''t have much contact with Samuel, so you don''t know much about him. And I know the ability of Samuel. Although his advantages are obvious, his shorings are also fatal."


    These words made Ye Gucheng believed that the man in ck was telling the truth.


    "Do you mean feelings? I also know that Yvonne is his fatal point, but Yvonne is very likely to be in the hands of the top of the Blue Mountain now. Do you think it''s so easy to take it?" If it was so easy to take it, Ao Shi would not have to be so distressed, let alone Ye Gucheng.


    "Love is the fatal point of Samuel, but it is caused by his character. And what I mean is his fighting method and body. It is a practical shoring." "What''s his weakness?" Ye Gucheng immediately asked nervously.


    Obviously, this was what he had been searching for, but after several big battles, Ye Gucheng even suspected that he had made a mistake, because Samuel had no shorings, only endless advantages.


    Samuel''s defense was very deep, like a small strong man who could not be beaten to death. Although there were no rules in the attack, he was holding Pangu Axe and not afraid of the defense of the world. Therefore, it was extremely fierce when it was open and closed. In addition, this guy always had endless energy around him, which was really a headache.


    "I will tell you this slowly. At the same time, I can teach you how to break him."


    After the man finished talking, and Ye Gucheng was about to speak, the sword in hYe Gucheng''s hand broke with a bang.


    He was surprised because there was only him and the man in ck in the house. The long sword in his hand was naturally cut off by the man in ck. However, the man in ck was obviously far away from him, and the man didn''t even raise his hand from beginning to end. How could the sword suddenly break?


    "Disciple Ye Gucheng greets Master."


    With Ye Gucheng''s personality and reaction, he naturally understood immediately that he should hug such a super thigh.


    However, although his knees were kneeling, they did not fall to the ground. At this time, a ck gas slowly lifted his knees.


    "Senior, what do you mean? Don''t tell me you don''t like me? If so, why did youe to mete at night?" Ye Gucheng was stunned.


    "There are as many people in the


    world who want to take me as their master. I also think highly of your talent. But it''s just our first meeting, so I don''t have much trust and understanding for you. Therefore, before you be my disciple, you have to promise me that you will follow me forever and sacrifice your body to my god."


    When the arrow hit the bowstring, there was no reason for Ye Gucheng to refuse. Moreover, he was so shameless, cruel, and hard-working. Wasn''t he just looking for these things?


    "I, Ye Gucheng, swear that I will forever follow you, Master. My life belongs to your God."


    "There''s no evidence to prove it!


    Make blood as the witness!" As soon as the man finished speaking, the half-sword in Ye Gucheng''s hand suddenly and slowly flew to the front of him in the air, and the sleeve of his right hand rolled up


    no


    automatically.


    The meaning of this was obvious. Ye Gucheng gritted his teeth. Although he knew that this method was quite strange, it was not important.


    He only knew that if he stepped on the spot, he would be trampled by Samuel forever, and his future would always be hidden under the shadow of Samuel.


    There might not even be a future!


    Gritting his teeth, Ye Gucheng directly picked up half a sword and cut a bloody wound in his right hand.


    As the blood kept flowing out of the wound, the ck gas that lifted his knee suddenly turned into a skeleton and flew away from his knee. It came to his wound and madly sucked the blood out.


    Peng!


    Without the support of the ck gas, Ye Gucheng finally knelt on the ground.


    After absorbing the fresh blood, the ck gas followed the blood and wounds and suddenly entered Ye Gucheng''s body.


    "Bang!"


    The ck gas spread all over YeThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gucheng''s body in an instant, and all


    e


    the meridians in his body were ck. What was more frightening was that Ye Gucheng''s eyes suddenly turned red, and the hair above his head exploded!


    "Ah!"


    What, what was going on?

 Chapter 2908

    Chapter 2908


    Hong!!


    With a loud bang, an extremely strong ck gas rushed out from behind Ye Gucheng.


    It was both evil and fierce!


    Ye Gucheng''s entire body was twisted into a very strange posture because of the ck gas rushing out.


    At this time, his red eyes suddenly shone with blood, looking extremely ferocious.


    "Ah!"


    With a slight sigh, Ye Gucheng suddenly raised his head and looked at the ck shadow. "What did you do to me?"


    In a hurry, Ye Gucheng looked at his palm. It was surrounded by ck gas, and Devil Aura entered his body. "Devil... Devil Aura?"


    As a member of the Orthodox Path, he had Devil Aura at this time, so he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "From today onwards, you will officially be the disciple of me, Evil Lord. Why don''t you greet me now?"


    "Evil Lord?" Ye Gucheng frowned.


    "All evil is used by me." As soon as he finished speaking, a stream of Devil Aura was suddenly released from his body and turned into a demonic flood dragon. The dragon opened the mouth and attacked Ye Gucheng.


    Ye Gucheng subconsciously took a step back and suddenly released energy to resist.


    "Boom!"


    With a muffled sound, the two Devil Auras directly counteracted each other in midair.


    "This..." Ye Gucheng looked at his palm in disbelief.


    The attack of the man in ck was extremely fierce, but what Ye Gucheng didn''t expect was that he could easily resolve it with his own strength. "How is it, Ye Gucheng?" The man in ck smiled gently.


    After Ye Gucheng was shocked, he immediately became happy. Then he hurriedly knelt on the ground and said, "Disciple Ye Gucheng greets Master. From now on, I will follow Master''s lead."


    "Very well, get up." The man in ck raised his hand, and Ye Gucheng slowly stood up.


    "From today onwards, you are officially a member of the Evil Realm and also the chief disciple of the Evil Lord." As he spoke, the ck shadow slowly floated over. Just as he approached Ye Gucheng, Ye Gucheng finally saw his appearance clearly.


    "Yes!"


    "Remember your heart and follow my god forever. Otherwise, you will definitely be devoured by the devil spirit." With a gentle smile, the man in ck gently ced his hand on Ye Gucheng''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Your body is not bad."


    "But if you want to be an expert, you need the help of others."


    "Master, who can helpme? How to help?"


    "Women! All the women in the world can help you!" As soon as he finished speaking, the man in ck moved his hand, and a mass of ck air suddenly shrouded the center of the room.


    When the ck gas dissipated, there were three women there.


    The three women''s faces were filled with panic. They were still young. The three of them curled up together and sat on the ground. It was obvious that they were extremely afraid.


    "Master, this is..." Ye Gucheng frowned and did not understand.


    "In the world, men mainly focus on Yang, which belongs to the Yang Qi of the Chaos, and women mainly focus on Yin, which belongs to the Yin Qi of Xuan Ling. The so-called extreme Yin is the purest. If you absorb the Yin Qi of these women, you can get the purest Yin Qi in the world." The man in ck smiled evilly.


    "Go enjoy it," the man in ck said with a cold smile.


    Ye Gucheng hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth, and walked directly to the three women who were shaking their heads in fear and desperately retreating.


    With a movement of his hand, an invisible ck Qi enveloped the whole room. The three women''s miserable cries werepletely drowned in the ck Qi and could no longer be emitted.


    After an unknown period of time, Ye Gucheng left the three women who were sobbing and slowly stood up.


    Her originally proud eyes were now filled with ruthlessness and coldness.


    "Have a try again."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man in ck suddenly stood opposite Ye Gucheng.


    Ye Gucheng nodded, but hesitated again.


    "What are you hesitating about? As a member of the Devil n, there is only killing and no master-disciple rtionship."


    Pa!


    An invisible p instantly pped on Ye Gucheng''s face.


    How could Ye Gucheng be a man of affection? He was just afraid that if he hit his master, it would make his master unhappy. Seeing this, he gritted his teeth on the spot and directly punched at the man in ck with all his strength.


    "Boom!"


    With a punch, the man in ck also raised his hand to respond. The two energies instantly disappeared, but the impact caused by the collision still shook everything in the room!


    "This..." Ye Gucheng looked at his fist in disbelief.


    This power was simply too powerful!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was much stronger than his original strength.


    He didn''t even dare to think about it!


    "As long as you are loyal to my god in the future your power will stay forever. In addition, find more women to cultivate well." As soon as he finished speaking, the man in ck disappeared, but an unusually ancient scroll appeared on Ye Gucheng''s table.


    The book was very evil. It was ancient and even yellow, emitting ck gas.


    When Ye Gucheng unfolded the book, a confident and ferocious sneer appeared on his face.


    "Hahaha, hahaha!"


    At this time, about an hourter, Samuel and the others left the city.


    An old monk rushed over with nearly a hundred people wearing bamboo hats.


    Although this old monk''s face was very kind and he looked like a merciful Buddha, from his palm to his arm, there was a long ck line.


    If one looked closely into the ck line, one could see that the ck Qi was constantly moving in the meridians.


    However, in the eyes of the nine rings above the old monk''s head, there was an extremely rare strange mark.


    As soon as the old monk arrived, he stood up slightly. The few disciples wearing the bamboo hats behind him quickly dispersed and quickly checked the surroundings of the field.


    After a while, several disciples wearing the bamboo hats quickly ran back and knelt in front of the old monk. "Buddha, we arete."


    Peng!


    The old monk stomped hard on the ground and said coldly, "Trash! Where is Ruchen?"


    "With all the disciples, he turned into blood!"


    "If it were not for the strong opponent, it would definitely be impossible for senior brother Ruchen and the others to choose to self-destruct. Don''t tell me that the lord is right, Samuel is not dead?" A disciple wearing a bamboo hat beside the old monk softly asked.


    "Amitabha!" The old monk raised


    one hand slightly and chanted softly, "Even if he is Samuel, ording to the n, at least Ruchen should hold back Samuel. After all, Ruchen''s cultivation is not high enough, and it is so shameful. Ruchi." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''m here."


    The old monk nced at the Border Town in the distance and muttered, "Do you think they entered the city, or did we alerted the enemy so they


    escaped long ago?"


    "Given Samuel''s character, I thought he was still in the city."


    The old monk nodded. He deeply agreed with his disciple''s opinion. "Are you ready?"


    "Don''t worry, Master. We''re ready."


    "Then it''s time." The corner of the old monk''s mouth revealed a sinister smile.

 Chapter 2909

    Chapter 2909


    In the city, after Samuel returned to the restaurant with the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others, there were stillughing and drinking. However, The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others didn''t have time to drink with them. They kept hiding, which made them very embarrassed and tired. It was rare for them to have a chance to recover, so they naturally seized the opportunity.


    Although Samuel found the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others and it dispelled a big worry in his heart, Samuel still frowned.


    On the contrary, he was worried.


    Ruchen and the other monks were really suspicious.


    At this time, Da Bingtian quickly came back from outside the restaurant and then came to Samuel in a few steps.


    "Did you find anything?" Samuel frowned and asked softly.


    Da Bingtian whispered into Samuel''s ear, "As you expected, there is indeed something unusual outside the city."


    "Sure enough!"


    Those people were obviously not on the spur, but carefully ambushed.


    "Got it." Samuel nodded.


    "Then what should we do now? Do you want us brothers to go to the city wall and make some ambushes first? If there is an emergency, you can leave first, and we can back up?" Da Bingtian said worriedly.


    "No need, let''s drink." Samuel smiled.


    Da Bingtian was confused. Samuel was the one who asked him to patrol outside the city, but when he found the enemy, Samuel was the only one who remained calm.


    However, Samuel had already spoken, and it was rare for him to have a chance to drink with Samuel. Da Bingtian didn''t say anything else. He picked up his ss and drank it directly.


    The top of the Blue Mountain...


    It was still the ethereal pce.


    Lu Ruoxin was in a secret chamber, sitting cross-legged on an ice bed.


    Behind her, the God''s shackle slowly unfolded like a pair of wings, and a light blue energy slowly lifted it up.


    After returning from the Dragon-trapping Mountain, Lu Ruoxin entered an emergency seclusion time.


    With her talent, although she had not been in seclusion for a long time, she had refined a lot of Devil Aura in the God''s shackle.


    However, at this moment, the door of the secret chamber was gently knocked.


    "Come in." Lu Ruoxin opened her eyes slightly and said softly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door opened.


    Chi Meng was the first to walk in. Behind her, the chains were ringing.


    With the sound of the iron chain, a woman slowly walked in.


    The huge iron chain was firmly locked on her feet, making her fair and jade-like ankle turn red. Her clothes were a little dirty, and her hair was disheveled. Her beautiful face looked extremely tired.


    "Yvonne Sue, nice to meet you." Lu Ruoxin slightly gathered her breath, looked at the person who hade and said softly. Yvonne Sue!


    The miserable woman in front of her turned out to be Yvonne.


    "Where is Han Nian!" Yvonne said coldly, with no fear in her eyes.


    "Or, should I call you Fu Yao?" Lu Ruoxin said with a chuckle.


    "Where is Han Nian?" Even though she was wearing iron chains, Yvonne was still tough. Facing Lu Ruoxin''s irrelevant answer, she shouted coldly.


    "Pa!"


    Almost at the same time, there was a crisp sound on Yvonne''s face, and she was pped hard in the face.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "When will it be your turn to speak in


    front of me, Lu Ruoxin? Yvonne, let me tell you, you are in front of me. am big, and you are small. You


    e.t


    only listen to me. I want you to cape


    stand, and you can''t sit." After that, Lu Ruoxin looked at Yvonne coldly. "Remember?"


    Suddenly, Lu Ruoxinughed coldly again. "Why don''t you take a look at yourself in the mirror? What


    qualifications do you have topete with me? In terms of beauty figure, family background, and talent, which one of you canpare with me? I am God''s favored daughter, and you are just an abandoned daughter. The only thing you canpare with me is to know Samuel earlier." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Then, Lu Ruoxin waved her hand, and a beam of light directly covered the air of the secret chamber.


    In the light, there was a picture. In the picture, one could clearly see an iparably luxurious room. Several maids were gently standing on two sides, and a maid was coaxing Han Nian on the bed with a toy.


    Although Han Nian was unwilling and her eyes were full of grievances, her clothes could be described as extremely glorious, just like a beautiful little princess.


    "Nian''er!" Seeing Han Nian, Yvonne''s face was no longer cold, only full of yearning and mother''s tenderness, She was so excited that she wanted to rush to the light. However, the chains and shackles on her feet were so heavy that she stumbled and fell to the ground.


    But even so, Yvonne still raised her head tightly. Looking at Han Nian in the picture, tears fell unconsciously from her eyes.


    "Did you see that? Only I can give Han Nian afortable and luxurious life, and you can only let her suffer in the Fu Family. Yvonne, do you deserve


    to be a mother? Do you deserve to be a wife?" After that, Lu Ruoxin sneered.


    "Surnamed Lu, what exactly do you want?" Yvonne coldly asked as she red back.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled and was extremely satisfied with the reaction of Yvonne. She said coldly.

 Chapter 2910

    Chapter 2910


    "I''m just trying to make you realize the reality. For Samuel, you are inferior to me in appearance. For Han Nian, warmth and future given by me are better than yours."


    "If I were you, as long as I have a little sense of reason and conscience, I would not turn a blind eye to it. I would quit obediently," Lu Ruoxin said indifferently.


    "However, the Lu and Fu families used to be friends. When we were young, we yed with each other, and I regarded you as my sister. How about this, I want Samuel to marry me openly. I will be the wife, and you will be the concubine. What do you think?"


    "You shouldn''t have asked me about this, but you should ask Samuel, right?" Yvonne understood what Lu Ruoxin meant. If it weren''t for the fact that Han Nian was in her hands, she really wanted to scold Lu Ruoxin for being a whore.


    Lu Ruoxin''s face suddenly turned cold. If Samuel was willing, why should she do this?


    In order to get Samuel''s permission, she wanted to have sex with him at first and now she was willing to marry him. On the one hand, Lu Ruoxin was constantly convinced by Samuel''s strength, so she paid more attention to this man. On the other hand, after being rejected several times, she kept lowering her body and begging forpromise.


    "Ask Samuel?" Lu Ruoxin smiled coldly and waved her hand again. The scene in the light suddenly changed. What appeared was the scene when Samuel faced the Tao Tie.


    As the Tao Tie swallowed Samuel, Lu Ruoxin nced at Yvonne and saw worry and panic in Yvonne''s eyes. She immediately smiled and said, "I also want to ask, but the problem is..."


    "Samuel has been swallowed by Tao Tie of Evil, and he is in danger. How can he have time to answer my question?" After that, Lu Ruoxin looked at Yvonne with a faint smile.


    Seeing Samuel in such a dilemma, Yvonne was naturally very anxious.


    That was the only love in her heart!


    "Although the Tao Tie of Evil is powerful, the top of the Blue Mountain has a way to deal with it. However, why should I help a person who has nothing to do with me? Even if I want to, I''m afraid that the whole Lu family will not." Lu Ruoxin continued tough.


    "What do you want?" Yvonne was so smart, how could she not know the deep meaning of Lu Ruoxin?


    "As long as you convince Samuel to marry me, I will have a way to persuade the people of the top of the Blue Mountain to save Samuel. Think about it. However, don''t me me for not reminding you that Samuel has been swallowed by Tao Tie for several days. At this time, he may be dying. If it ister..." Lu Ruoxin sneered.


    "If it was anyter, even the bones would have been digested by Tao Tie of Evil," Chi Meng said coldly.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth. Although she was very worried about Samuel''s current situation, she could not push Samuel into another woman''s arms. She didn''t want to betray Samuel in this way either.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, in the picture, Yvonne had truly experienced the fierce Tao Tie of evil. If they couldn''t save him, Samuel might really disappear.


    Yvonne was not afraid of using her own death to defend her loyalty and love for Samuel, but how could Yvonne not hesitate to use the death of Samuel to defend the firmness of this rtionship?


    She loved Samuel, so how could she bear to let Samuel die?


    But at this time, a servant quickly came to the door of the secret room. With the permission of Lu Ruoxin, she quickly came to the side of Lu Ruoxin and whispered something into her ear.


    After hearing this, Lu Ruoxin


    frowned and@aved her hand to


    signal the servant to leave. Then she slowly got up and looked at Yvonne. "You have six hours to think about it. You''d better consider it clearly. Chi Meng, take her back to the dungeon. In addition, have you arranged everything I asked you to arrange?"


    "Miss, several servants of the top of the Blue Mountain have been selected." Chi Meng smiled sinisterly.


    After that, Lu Ruoxin got up and walked out of the secret room. When she reached the door, Lu Ruoxin suddenly stood up without looking back. She smiled and said "By the way, remember to keep the scene just now. After six hours, the


    servants will enter yours, the


    O


    dungeon. Keep the scene too. After all, Han Nian is their daughter. As their daughter, she should enjoy the right to know what happened to her parents."


    After that, Lu Ruoxin turned around and left. With a cold smile on her face, Chi Meng nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Compared with Fu Tian, Lu Ruoxin''s means were both despicable and vicious. To some extent, every word killed without leaving a trace of blood, directly hitting people''s hearts.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth. How could she not know how despicable Lu Ruoxin was?


    However, this was the first time that her determined heart was stirred by such a n.


    Should she be as persistent as in the Fu family, or should she choose another way under such heavy pressure?

 Chapter 2911

    Chapter 2911


    In the main hall of the top of the Blue Mountain.


    When Lu Ruoxin arrived in a hurry, several high-level executives of the top of the Blue Mountain in the hall had already sat there. Lu Wushen was sitting steadily next to the curtain backstage. His side seat was still the mysterious man, the patriarch of the Lu family.


    Although he was Lu Wushen''s son, the patriarch had the dignity and position of the patriarch. Therefore, even if the True God returned, the patriarch would neverpletely withdraw from the position of patriarch. He would only add a side seat next to the seat to show his respect for the True God.


    This was simr to the Emperor and the Empress Dowager.


    "Xin''er is here too," Lu Wushen said softly in the hall.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded and then nced at all the executives present. After a salute, she sat down gently opposite Lu Ruoxuan on the right side of the first row below the stage.


    "Good news and bad news. Which one should we listen to first?" Lu Wushen said with a chuckle.


    "We''ll listen to Elder Shen''s orders," a group of executives said in unison.


    They were all core cadres of the highest level, and also the most trusted members of the Lu family in the whole top of the Blue Mountain. Generally speaking, they had to make ns for all kinds of important things in the meetings. In the Lu family, they had high status and power.


    However, no one dared to put on airs in front of Lu Wushen, because everyone knew that today, the Lu family was on the shoulders of all the True Gods.


    "Let''s listen to the good news first. Perhaps, it''s even more joyous for Xin''er." After that, Lu Wushen nced at Lu Ruoxin. "There''s a town at the border of the Dragon-trapping Mountain. I heard that Samuel is still alive."


    When Lu Ruoxin heard the news, her expression was strange. She seemed reasonable and unexpected.


    Obviously, Lu Ruoxin was almost numb to the miracle made by Samuel again.


    This was indeed what he could do, which was in line with this guy''s style of doing things. In other words, it was a miracle for these things to happen to others, but it wasmon for them to happen to Samuel.


    Beyond her expectation, it was indeed Lu Ruoxin who thought that the Tao Tie of Evil was too fierce. Even her grandfather was obviously afraid of it at that time, so there was little hope for Samuel to survive.


    No matter what, this guy still did it.


    This was a very proud thing for Lu Ruoxin.


    Because this meant that Samuel did not let her down. At the same time, her control over everything became so precise again.


    Wasn''t she the first to force Yvonne?


    She had no way to deal with Tao Tie of Evil at all. She just wanted to force Yvonne to agree to her request.


    Now that Samuel was still alive, forcing Yvonne was a wise move.


    "I heard that this Samuel was swallowed by Tao Tie of Evil, but he can evene out alive? I''ve never heard of it. Elder Shen, could it be that the news is wrong?"


    "The disciples have been fighting hard in the Dragon-trapping Mountain for a long time, and they have been ambushed by the people of the Devil n. I''m worried that these disciples might... The news might be false when they are investigating the enemy''s situation out of fear," a senior executive said cautiously.


    Of course, most of it was a kind of disbelief.


    For these old-fashioned people like them, the strange things Samuel did were simply unbelievable.


    People were just bragging.


    As for being able to fight with Lu Wushen, it was only because Samuel had cultivated some strange magic arts. In addition, he had been possessed by the demonic dragon''s blood, as well as Lu Wushen''s injuries.


    Anyway, in the eyes of these old-fashioned people, Samuel was more like luck, that was all.


    "I believe this news can''t be fake. It''s


    not surprising that Samuel has this ability." Lu Ruoxin was the first to stand up to express her support. After that, she looked at the several elders disdainfully and snorted, "Although the top of the Blue Mountain is the first big family in Eight Direction World, it is all owned under the protection of grandpa. So many people im to be the best in the world and are extremely arrogant. Sometimes, they should go out and have a look. At least they should have more experience. After all, it is impossible to do anything by sitting in the well and watching the sky. Especially as the elders of the top of the Blue Mountain, you have the lifeblood of the top of the Blue Mountain."


    Hearing this, the group of senior executives suddenly looked angry. With their high status, no one had scolded them like this.


    Moreover, it was in front of the Patriarch and Elder Shen. Wasn''t that equivalent to pping them in public?


    Even the princess couldn''t do that.


    "Xin''er, you''re too unruly."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "That''s right. Rumors have long since spread that you and Samuel have been eyeing each other. You even privately passed on the


    supreme unique technique of the et


    top of the Blue Mountain, the


    Northern Darkness Four Soveline


    Formation, to him. Now, you are openly ndering us for a mere Samuel. This is going too far. This is going too far."


    "Patriarch, Xin''er has been spoiled by us. She is nowwless and talking nonsense!"


    "That''s right. Although we haven''t been out of the top of the Blue Mountain for a long time, as the saying goes, a schr knows the world without going out. How can we not understand the situation of Samuel?"


    Lu Ruoxin didn''t care at all when she heard the elders'' rebuttal and even angrily rebuked her for the sake of his face.


    With a cold smile, Lu Ruoxin said, "I did put in a good word for Samuel, but I don''t have to nder you because you are not qualified enough."


    "How dare you!"


    "All right!" At this time, the Lu


    Family''s Patriarch said calmly to


    stop the dispute, "It''s all the Lu Family''s disciples. It''s all for the good of the Lu Family. The news of Samuel''s resurrection is not false. I believe in the professional and authenticity of the Lu Family''s intelligence."


    After that, he nced at Lu Wushen beside him and said, "Father, please continue."


    Lu Wushen nodded and then looked at the crowd. "But there is also bad news."


    "In the small border town where Samuel is stationed, the top of the Blue Mountain''s intelligence disciple discovered that a group of extremely mysterious people were suddenly approaching the city. Moreover, they seemed to have the intention of surrounding it." Lu Wushen said with a frown. Upon hearing the news, the group of senior executives of the Lu family sneered. Because of the dispute with Lu Ruoxin, the bad news of Samuel was like a great joy to them.


    Lu Ruoxin''s expression froze as she asked curiously, "Are they from the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion?"


    "They have suffered more losses than us, and their subordinates are more panicked than us. At this time, they must have sneaked back to their headquarters. How can they be?" The Lu Family''s Patriarch directly denied this possibility.


    "I thought of a possibility, but it doesn''t make sense." He suddenly frowned.

 Chapter 2912

    Chapter 2912


    "Are you talking about the Demon n?" Lu Wushen asked with a frown.


    The Patriarch of the Lu family nodded heavily, but there was one thing he couldn''t figure out.


    Wasn''t the Devil n helping Samuel? Why would they suddenly besiege him?


    "I heard that most of them are monks, but who are they?"


    ording to the description obtained from the intelligence disciples, this group of people was led by all kinds of monks. Their disciples wore bamboo hats and their faces could not be seen.


    This was very suitable for ordinary walking monks, but the problem was that wherever these monks passed, there was almost hell on earth. The men were fine, but the younger women were almost all humiliated and died of exhaustion. Some of the women were even no different from dried corpses.


    "Ten thousand years ago, there was a temple named Motuo Temple. It was said that there was a devil incarnate in the temple. This group of monks built a temple on it to recite scriptures to suppress the devil."


    "But I don''t know what happened during the process. I heard that one day, the monks in this temple suddenly went crazy and killed everyone they saw. Hundreds of monks in the temple killed each other for a while, and blood flowed like rivers in the temple. The brilliant Motuo Temple also went to the deste situation." Lu Wushen murmured.


    "But father, the Motuo Temple was drowned in a desert storm 10,000 years ago. Do you think these monks are those who have joined the Devil in the Motuo Temple?" The patriarch of the Lu Family was slightly stunned.


    If not for his father''s words, he would never have thought about such a novel idea.


    "This is the only reasonable exnation," Lu Wushen said.


    "Only the monks of Motuo Temple are truly the ones who have cultivated the Golden Light Orthodox Path Dharma. Only they fit the characteristics of the Devil Tribe, but they are not from the Demon n."


    As soon as these words came out, almost everyone was silent.


    Motuo Temple seemed to be truly in line with the description in the intelligence book brought back by the top of the Blue Mountain''s disciples.


    Had the abandoned temple, which had been buried underground for 10,000 years, reappeared in the human world in such a short time?


    "But, what is this group of people looking for Samuel for? If it is really them, they should have slept underground for thousands of years. They should have no grievances with Samuel." Lu Ruoxuan frowned and asked.


    In fact, this was also the reason why Lu Wushen had never confirmed it.


    One was an Earth resident who had just arrived in Eight Direction World, and the other were Motuo Temple''s disciples who had slept for 10,000 years. The two sides were totally iparable. There was not even the slightest connection between them, let alone hatred.


    "Grandpa, why don''t I send someone to investigate the old site of Motuo Temple?" Lu Ruoxuan asked.


    Lu Wushen nodded.


    "What should we do with Samuel? Should we save him?" Lu Ruoxin asked.


    "No!" Lu Wushen waved his hand,


    hesitated for a moment, and said, "We still don''t know why these people are looking for Samuel. If we take action rashly, we will only face the enemy in the dark. We are in the open and extremely passive."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Right now, the Evesting Sea and the Medicine God''s Pavilion are eyeing us with ill intent. Don''t make any mistakes."


    "Besides, the name of Samuel has gained some prestige in Eight Direction World, but these people dare to challenge Samuel directly. I think they are not simple."


    Lu Wushen''s worried words made everyone present nod obediently.


    Knowing that there were tigers in the mountains but they insisted going there, these people were definitely not simple.


    "Xin''er, how is your refining the God''s shackle?" Lu Wushen suddenly asked.


    "Devil Aura is too deep. Xin''er is working hard."


    "The God''s shackle is the most effective divine artifact to restrain the demonic dragon blood in Samuel''s body. This will be of great help to us in controlling Samuel, so you need to do it as soon as possible," Lu Wushen said.


    "Yes!"


    "In addition, are you sure the chips you have to threaten Samuel work?"


    "I''m sure. However, Grandpa, don''t you want to know what the chips in my hand are?" Seeing that Lu


    Wushen had finished asking her and got a positive answer, without


    talking about anything else,


    Ruoxin couldn''t help asking


    el


    even Lu


    curiously.


    Lu Wushen smiled slightly and said, "I''m sure there is no need to worry about my granddaughter''s work, so I won''t ask too many questions. Since you''re sure that you have the chips to deal with Samuel, although it''s inconvenient for us to directly intervene now, we can''t sit idly by and ignore him. After all, he is our pawn."


    Lu Ruoxin nodded and felt a lot more at ease in her heart.


    "Grandpa, then can I transfer a group of masters from the Blue Mountain Pavilion and go with me to observe secretly? We will help when necessary?"


    "No, the masters of the Blue Mountain Pavilion always work for the patriarch. Although you are the daughter of the Lu family, you are absolutely not qualified to mobilize the people there." A senior executive immediately stopped him.


    "You''re right. My top of the Blue Mountain already has family rules. How can we break them at will?"


    "We strongly object to this matter."


    "Xin''er, you''re getting more and more presumptuous."


    For these executives, using the masters of the Blue Mountain Pavilion meant a lot. In addition, they were dissatisfied with Lu Ruoxin just now, so they all stood up to object.


    "For the sake of Samuel, you break the rules of the top of the Blue Mountain like this. What a joke. What qualification does Samuel have?"

 Chapter 2913

    Chapter 2913


    "Qualification? He can help the top of the Blue Mountain deter Eight Direction World and take first ce. Is that enough?" Lu Ruoxin was not afraid at all. As soon as her voice fell, she suddenly sneered and said, "Of course, it''s okay if you have this ability. However, if the top of the Blue Mountain hopes to count on you, it may have to change its name. It should be called the Foot of Blue Mountain."


    Her words made all the elders present blush and want to refute angrily.


    However, at this time, the patriarch of the top of the Blue Mountain spoke.


    "Xin''er, this matter..."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After a while, when the patriarch of the Lu Family was about to speak, someone interrupted him.


    "Okay!" Lu Wushen took the lead in opening his mouth. Then, he moved his hand and sent a token from behind the curtain to the front.


    "Elder Shen, you can''t."


    "This is the rule of the top of the Blue Mountain''s n establishment. How can this be?"


    "That''s right. There''s a huge vition of thew."


    Seeing that Lu Wushen agreed directly, the group of elders immediately said anxiously.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled coldly and said, "The water has already reached your necks, but you are still worried about what to wear on your feet. You are a bunch of frogs at the bottom of the well. You are really shameless"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the energy in Lu Ruoxin''s hand moved slightly and the token flew into her hand.


    "Samuel is very important to the top of the Blue Mountain. It''s okay to make an exception." Lu Wushen said lightly, which stopped the group of elders from arguing.


    "I agree with this matter as well." Lu Ruoxuan nced at Lu Ruoxin and finally said, patting the table.


    Although Lu Ruoxin had gotten the Blue Mountain Pavilion''s token earlier than he had, which would definitely reduce Lu Ruoxuan''s prestige in the family, just as Lu Wushen had said, Samuel would help him conquer the country in the future.


    Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, Lu Ruoxuan naturally did not mind the benefits in front of him anymore.


    "Since that''s the case, Xin''er, count the men and set off as soon as possible. It''s best if you set off tomorrow."


    "Yes!"


    "The refinement of the God''s shackle should also be done as soon as possible. If those monks are really from the Motuo Temple, the God''s shackle can also absolutely suppress them. In short, be careful."


    "Xin''er understands."


    Lu Ruoxin stepped back from the hall and sneered.


    She had her own external power, and now she could even better control the token of the Blue Mountain Pavilion. This was naturally a beautiful thing. At the same time, she could also taste the great benefits brought by Samuel.


    She could even imagine that if one day, Samuel waspletely used by her, her position of the Top of Blue Mountain would suddenly rise higher. At the same time, her n would be more like a fish in water.


    Everything was fine, except for Yvonne''s agreement.


    "Yvonne..." Lu Ruoxin suddenly smiled sinisterly.


    Meanwhile, in the Border Town.


    After three rounds of drinking, the noisy night finally came to an end.


    All of this hade to an end because Samuel had already rejected everyone who wanted to join the alliance. Only then did they bitterly leave. It was rare to see peace in the restaurant.


    The shop owner sent Samuel and


    the others to the best guest rooms in the restaurant. Then, he arranged some guests who were still unwilling to give up into other rooms before closing the restaurant.


    The night finally quieted down.


    Although Samuel and others had their own rooms, they were all gathered in Samuel''s room at this time.


    This included four of the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei.


    "Big Brother said that a lot of ck shadows suddenly appeared outside the city. It seems that there are a lot of people." The fifth monster looked up and said to Samuel at this time.


    "Samuel, why don''t we withdraw first?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu asked worriedly.


    "Where are we going? Can we not go back to Immortal Spirit Ind?" Samuel said with a smile.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu immediately stopped talking. Yes, the other side knew that they were going back to Immortal Spirit Ind, which also meant that they could hide now but not forever. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At least for now, they were in the city and could still spy on the other party''s actions, which was far better than being ambushed at that time. At the same time, they could defend the city.


    " Why are there so many people who want to join us, but you refuse? At least there are more people and more strength." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu frowned.


    Samuel did not speak, but the


    could understand what Samuel was


    Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu


    thinking. After so many brothers


    joined him, they died before they


    could enjoy themselves. Although


    Samuel did not say anything, it was obviously a thorn in his heart.


    He did not want the tragedy to happen again.


    At this moment, the door of the restaurant was gently knocked. No one spoke. After a while, the knocking continued.


    It was clear that this was definitely not someone who knocked wrong, or someone who lived herete at night.


    "It''s sote. Who could it be?" Fu Li suddenly pulled out her long sword, and her whole body was nervous.


    At this time, the other party was definitely here for them, and he was definitely not the people in the restaurant today.


    These people all knew that Samuel and others had rested and it was impossible for them to disturb them. Three of the seven monsters were also outside. So who could it be now?


    Obviously, they came with bad intentions.

 Chapter 2914

    Chapter 2914


    At this time, Shiyu quickly got up, went to the window, and then leaned over to look at the street downstairs.


    "It''s strange, there are only three of them." Shiyu frowned and whispered to Samuel.


    "Three people?" Fu Mang was stunned.


    After all, ording to their understanding, the people who hade at this time should not have good intentions. Since they did not have good intentions, they would definitely be extremely vicious.


    How could it be just three people?


    "Did you see wrongly?" Fu Mang did not believe it. He stood up as he spoke and then walked to the window in a few steps. He looked at the window closely and frowned.


    "Samuel, there are indeed only three people." Fu Mang turned around and said strangely.


    Samuel frowned and looked at each other strangely. He couldn''t figure out why for a while.


    "The key is... it seems that there are still three women," Fu Mang said.


    "Three women?"


    This time, everyone in the room was stunned.


    In the middle of the night, three women suddenly came to him. This was too incredible.


    "F*ck, Samuel. You won''t cheat Yvonne, right? Outside... then... what... and then run away. You are chased by others." Fu Mang suddenly patted his head and said loudly.


    Samuel looked at him speechlessly. If they hadn''t met after a long separation, Samuel would have pped him to death.


    So he could die as soon as possible and reincarnate as soon as possible. l''And choose a smart head in the next life to reborn again.


    Seeing Samuel looking at him, Fu Mang opened his mouth wide and froze on the spot. But as Samuel said, sometimes Fu Mang was more stupid than anyone else.


    Obviously, in front of Samuel''s murderous look, Fu Mang was stunned and said, "Oh, don''t look at me like that."


    ¡°Although Yvonne and I are rtives, you are also my good brother. I won''t tell her. Besides, it''s normal for men to have three wives and four concubines outside. From a certain point of view, the more a man can do this, the more capable he is. Those women are not stupid.¡±


    After that, the idiot seemed not satisfied. He even tried to arouse everyone''s approval and said to all the people, "Brothers, don''t you think so?" "The chief is not the kind of person you are talking about." The pure Shiyu naturally did not ept Fu Mang''s words.


    For her, being together with the other half was the best expectation.


    The IQ of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was obviously much higher than that of Fu Mang. At this time, he nced at Samuel and chose not to participate in the conversation.


    Only a few disciples could only look at Samuel''s face and nod awkwardly. "Yes!" Because Fu Mang was their leader.


    Samuel looked at Fu Mang, who had received the approval of some people and looked like the most clever dog in the world. Samuel was so angry that heughed. "Fu Mang, we haven''t seen each other for so long. Do you start to think that you are humorous?"


    "Am I humorous? Ha!" Fu Mang didn''t know at all. He touched his head embarrassedly and said, "In fact, I''m a person with many advantages." Upon hearing this, the Knowledgeable Man covered his face speechlessly and then turned aside.


    He really couldn''t bear to watch it anymore. It was too fucking shameful.


    Fu Li gently poked Fu Mang from behind. "Stop."


    After that, Fu Li crazily hinted at Fu Mang to look at Samuel''s eyes. The old fool was stunned for a long time before he saw the "kill intent" in Samuel''s eyes.


    Suddenly, he was stunned and stopped talking.


    "Of course, in the eyes of Samuel, there is only Yvonne. Otherwise, with Qin Shuang''s beauty, would there be any other woman outside?" Fu Li quickly tried to smooth things over.


    "That''s right. Senior Sister Qin


    Shuang is so beautiful, and everyone


    knows that she likes the alliance chief. As long as the alliance chief


    agrees, she won''t hesitate at all But even so, the alliance chief is loyal to his wife. Commander Fu, you are not allowed to nder our alliance chief." Shiyu pouted.


    Although she never denied her love and worship for Samuel, and as long as Samuel nodded, she would not hesitate, these could not stop her protection of the simple and pure love between Samuel and Yvonne.


    Fu Mang was speechless. The key problem was that Samuel''s eyes made him dare not refute.


    "However, why did three womene to our door?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu looked at Samuel and asked curiously.


    "Yes, I''m also considering this. However, we will know after we go and have a look?" Samuel said softly.


    Then, Samuel stood up, nced at everyone present, and finally looked at Fu Mang. "I''ll go down first. You take everyone to hide. If there is any emergency, you can leave the city quickly, understand?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Well... let''s go together." Fu Mang was a little reluctant. As brothers, they would naturally die together.


    "Take good care of all the brothers, okay?" Samuel refused coldly.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu hurriedly nodded and stopped Fu Mang. He knew that Samuel''s behavior was to protect his brothers. Perhaps, the fact that the brothers in Heavenly Lake City''s inn had been ambushed to death had always been a thorn in Samuel''s heart.


    "He doesn''t want to see what happened that day to reappear today!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Samuel nodded. He had just taken two steps when he suddenly remembered something.


    "Velocisaurus,e with me first." After that, Samuel moved his hand, and Velocisaurus''s body suddenly turned into a beam of light and attached to Samuel''s arm.


    "Take it easy. The hearts of the dragons are different now." Samuel said with his Divine Awareness.


    As soon as it entered Samuel''s body, Velocisaurus also noticed that something was wrong. If the previous Samuel had a huge spiritual aura energy storage after having the heart of the Dragon n, now...


    It had be evenrger, but... there were also countless fierce signs.


    It was like the sea in the volcano. Although it could fly freely, the water was full of killing intent at any time.


    "Your energy has changed?" Velocisaurus frowned and asked.


    "Those are Chaotic Qi!" Samuel replied.


    "What did you say? These... these are Chaotic Qi?" Hearing Samuel''s answer, Velocisaurus was stunned and eximed in a very surprised tone. Samuel didn''t think it was a big deal, but at this time, he felt the body of Velocisaurus on his arm shaking. He couldn''t help asking curiously, "What''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 2915

    Chapter 2915


    "Oh my god, Chaotic Qi, Hannigan... Samuel, are you going to die?" Ignoring the question of Samuel, the body of Velocisaurus was still slightly shaking, and the whole dragon seemed to be very excited.


    "I sucked it in from the belly of Evil Tao Tie. What''s wrong? Will it endanger my life?" Samuel frowned slightly and asked curiously.


    To be honest, Samuel also felt a little uneasy after he obtained the chaotic qi. He did not know whether this thing was good or bad, but he had absorbed it because he was angry and wanted to take revenge.


    Hearing Velocisaurus''s words, Samuel''s uneasiness instantly surged.


    "You misunderstood. I''m not saying that you''re going to die, but... but that you''re going against the heavens." Velocisaurus said for a long time and finally said his mind.


    "Heaven defying?" Samuel frowned.


    "Yes, heaven-defying! Samuel, do you know what Chaotic Qi is?"


    Samuel shook his head and said, "You have to tell me the details, but I don''t know."


    "Chaotic Qi is the most primitive power at the beginning of heaven and earth. Or it can be said that it is the ancestor of all kinds of Spiritual Qi in the world. All energies are born by it. So, do you understand now?"


    "Probably... a little bit of understanding."


    "Damn, it''s the ancestor of all power. Naturally, its purity is also at the ancestor level of all power. Do you understand what I said?"


    "Do you mean that this power is very strong?"


    "It''s not only very strong, but also abnormally strong. Why is Eight Direction World higher than the Xuanyuan World? And why is the Xuanyuan World higher than the earth? Isn''t it because of the gap in Spiritual Qi? The higher the level of the world, the more powerful the Spiritual Qi is and the purer it is, making the cultivation of the people easier and higher. It can be said that the level of Spiritual Qi determines the level of the world."


    "If one day, the earth you belong to is full of high-level Spiritual Qi, think about what will happen?"


    Hearing Velocisaurus''s words, Samuel could think of an answer without hesitation.


    If there was enough Spiritual Qi on earth, everyone could cultivate. With the high-level Spiritual Qi, the consequences were obvious.


    "So, I said you want to go against the natural order. Do you understand now?" Velocisaurus said with a smile.


    Nowadays, Samuel possessed more Spiritual Qi and purer Chaotic Qi than before. Naturally, the magic arts and cultivation levels released by Samuel would be greatly improved.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "To tell the truth, what you''re doing


    now... I''m a little embarrassed to


    suck you up. These things are


    basically not easy to find. If I suck a


    little, you will have less of it,"


    Velocisaurus said. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    After all, the only thing that could really exert these precious Spiritual Qi was Samuel. To heal his wounds with it, Velocisaurus felt that it was too wasteful.


    "If you can fully use Chaotic Qi, then the sky is your limit."


    Samuel was extremely shocked by Velocisaurus''s words. He had never thought that a revenge action would result in such a result.


    But at the same time, he felt a little embarrassed.


    After all, these things were absorbed from the belly of Tao Tie. Now that he knew that it was so expensive, Samuel was indeed a little embarrassed. "Just suck," Samuel said in the next second.


    "You and I are good brothers. You have given me your Dragon Heart. I have nothing to say even if you suck up all the Chaos Qi, let alone a little bit." "Samuel, are you stupid?" Velocisaurus was speechless.


    "Hurry up, don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up. If anything happens to them, I still expect you to take them out of here," Samuel said coldly. "Damn it, I''m going."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Velocisaurus''s voice stopped, and Velocisaurus''s seal on Samuel''s arm also disappeared. Obviously, he had gone to the Dragon Heart to absorb energy.


    "Xiaobai, you can go too." He patted Xiaobai''s mark, which shed with a golden light and became dim again.


    For his brothers, Samuel was never stingy. No matter what they wanted, Samuel was never stingy.


    After arranging the two, Samuel


    slowly walked down the stairs. There was a knock on the door downstairs, which obviously woke up the other residents of the restaurant. However, no one dared to go out at this time. They just gently opened their windows and looked


    downstairs quietly. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Momentster, the waiter opened the door of the restaurant. When he saw the three people in front of him, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Behind them, Samuel were also stunned when he saw the three women. The three women''s skin was as white as snow. Even in the dark night, one could still vaguely see their white skin. Their


    appearances were even morg beautiful and dignified. Even though their coats were a thick ck


    windbreaker, it was still unable to hide the truth of their beautiful bodies.


    When the three women saw Samuel, they were also stunned. The leading woman smiled gently and asked, "Excuse me, is it Young Master Samuel Hannigan?"

 Chapter 2916

    Chapter 2916


    "Who are you?" Samuel frowned.


    Although Samuel had already known that they were women, they werepletely beyond his expectations.


    ording to Samuel''s estimation, even if the other party were women, those who mighte out at night should be the masters of different fields. However, what he didn''t expect was that the three women in front of him, not to mention the masters of martial arts, didn''t have any trace of Jianghu on their beautiful faces. Instead, they were pretty and humble girls.


    They were not only as beautiful as flowers, but also well-dressed. Under the ck clothes, they were also very polite and had an outstanding temperament. At first nce, they were either rich or noble.


    In other words, these three women were definitely not Jianghu people, let alone cruel and merciless people.


    The three women even didn''t know how to wield swords and spears.


    Samuel had secretly swept his eyes over their hands since the first time he saw them.


    Those who held swords and knives for a long time must have a certain number of calluses because of years of wear and tear, but there were very few of them.


    "I''m sorry to bother you so much at night. Please forgive me, Young Master Hannigan." The woman smiled gently and bowed to Samuel.


    As soon as she bowed, the two women behind her also bowed.


    "Please forgive me, Young Master Hannigan."


    As the three women finished their words, Samuel was a little confused. After all, the gap between the fact and what he had expected was too big. Not only him, but also the waiter of the inn who was outside was also stunned.


    Although he was not a Jianghu man, he had seen a lot of Jianghu things. He was more clear about the big tree like Samuel. However, as soon as the door opened, not only were they not vicious, but they were also very beautiful and quiet women.


    The waiter suddenly thought of something and sensibly took a few steps back.


    "Well, who are you?" Samuel asked.


    "Young hero Hannigan, we''re just servants. We can''t answer who we are. The three of us came here on the orders of our master to invite you to the mansion."


    "My master has prepared the best dishes and wine!"


    Hearing this, Samuel frowned and said, "I have always liked to be quiet, so I don''t like to make friends. Please go back and report to your master. I appreciate his kindness, but there is no need to drink." After that, Samuel nced at the waiter in the distance and turned to go upstairs.


    "My master knows that YoungThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Hannigan may not go. But my master asked me to tell you that if you don''t go, I''m afraid you will regret Hearing that Samuel didn''t want to go, the leading woman didn''t seem anxious at all. Instead, she said lightly.


    She was so confident that she seemed to have expected it.


    "Really?" Samuel turned around and smiled.


    After thinking for a while, Samuel couldn''t figure out what he would regret, so he turned around and continued to walk upstairs.


    At this time, the waiter also took a few steps forward and was about to close the door. At this time, the woman also smiled gently, took qut a handkerchief from her hand, and handed it to the waiter. At the same time, she also gave some purple crystals to the waiter.


    The waiter immediately knew what was going on. After receiving the amethysts, he nodded and didn''t even close the door. He turned around and quickly chased after Samuel.


    "Young Master Hannigan." Caught up with Samuel, the waiter handed the handkerchief to Samuel with both hands and said, "Thedy asked me to give it to you."


    Samuel hesitated for a moment and finally picked up the handkerchief. Then he went upstairs and opened the handkerchief.


    This handkerchief was ordinary and simple. It was not very high-ss, but exquisite.


    There was a beautiful embroidery on the handkerchief, and a picture of mandarin ducks ying with water. It was delicate, but the strangest thing was that one of therger mandarin ducks was there.


    The mandarin ducks were a little funny. They were fat. From Samuel''s perspective, they didn''t look like mandarin ducks, but more like those fat and lovely penguins on earth.


    "What does it mean? Is the master of these three girls from some wealthy family?" Samuel shook his head with a wry smile, threw the handkerchief on the basin on the aisle, and turned to walk into the room.


    However, after just a few steps, Samuel suddenly stood still, and his eyebrows were tightly knitted.


    A few secondster, Samuel suddenly turned around and rushed into the basin in a few steps. He picked up the handkerchief and couldn''t help sniffing it. Samuel, who was nervous, was even more excited now.


    He dashed downstairs. The poor waiter had just finished delivering the handkerchief when he felt a gust of wind blowing past him. The next second, Samuel rushed out of the gate and looked around on the street.


    Wr


    Then, Samuel rushed to the waiter again, so fast that the waiter was scared.


    "Where are the three women just now?"


    "They left after sending the handkerchief."


    "Do you know where they went?"


    "Over there!"


    As soon as the waiter finished speaking, Samuel''s figure disappeared again. The waiter only saw that when Samuel asked him, he had already left five deep fingerprints on the railing of the stairs...

 Chapter 2917

    Chapter 2917


    The waiter smacked his lips, feeling extremely shocked.


    Fortunately, when Samuel asked, he grabbed the railing of the stairs. If Samuel had grabbed his arm.


    Damn it!


    "This is going to kill me!"


    Thinking of this, the waiter couldn''t help but feel the bones on his arms getting cold. He rubbed his arms and turned to close the door.


    At this time, Samuel''s body had turned into a residual shadow and shed quickly in the dark night. It was so fast that no one noticed it at all.


    Hu!


    The wind stopped slightly.


    On a small bridge, three women were slowly walking forward. When the wind stopped, Samuel stood in front of them.


    The sudden appearance of Samuel indeed stunned the three women, but there was not a trace of panic on their faces. They quickly calmed down and smiled. The three women bowed slightly, dignified and elegant, as if they had expected that Samuel woulde after them. "Greetings, Young Master Hannigan!"


    "Did you leave this handkerchief?" Samuel took out the handkerchief with a serious look.


    "Yes!" The leading woman smiled and said, "This handkerchief was indeed given to me by my master, and I gave it to the waiter. Would you like to have a drink with my master now, Samuel?"


    "Who is your master?" Samuel asked coldly, clenching her handkerchief tightly.


    "Young Master Hannigan, you will naturally know when you arrive." The leading woman was also indifferent. After bowing slightly, she smiled at Samuel.


    Samuel frowned slightly and it was obvious that he was thinking seriously.


    Although the woman in front of him had no cultivation, her calmness was iparable to others''. Obviously, she was not pretending to be calm. If it was an ordinary woman, facing Samuel, even if she was not scared, she would not be so calm.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Therefore, the three women in front of him muste from an influential family.


    But what kind of influential family could there be in such a small Border Town?


    Even if there was, how could they have anything to do with this handkerchief?


    "Okay!" Samuel hesitated for a moment and nodded slightly.


    "Young Master Hannigan, please, I''ll lead the way for you!"


    After that, the leading woman walked ahead and led the way for Samuel.


    Following her footsteps, Samuel and the others slowly walked toward the western part of the city.


    After walking for a long time, they passed throughyers of shops and houses. Suddenly, Samuel smelled the fragrance and subconsciously spread his Divine Sense around.


    At this time, Samuel had to be extremely cautious.


    However, other than the sound of the zither and the sound of water, there was no one lurking around.


    Soon, a group of four people stopped in front of a mansion, and the sound of running water and zither came from inside. The mansion was not big, and there was not even a stone lion, the simplest decoration.


    However, because it was not big, and the decoration was very unique, it was quite different.


    From the perception of his Divine


    Sense, he could tell that there were quite a few people in the mansion in front of him. However, most of them were scattered freely instead of gathering together, which indirectly showed that there was no so-called ambush in the mansion.


    After finding this ce, Samuel slightly restrained his momentum.


    At this time, the woman knocked on the gate of the mansion. After a while, the gate was opened, and what entered the eyes was a paradise.


    Although it waste at night, the main hall in the distance was very bright, like a firefly in the night.


    As the light in the house shone,


    Samuel could vaguely see that the


    corridor from the gate of the


    mansion to the main hall was made


    up of flowers and green nts


    Many flowers even gave off a pleasant fragrance in the night, as if


    they were in the world of nature.


    In the main hall, there was a slight sound of zither. Samuel went all the way, but his frown was tighter.


    Because of the music...


    It turned out to be... a song from Earth.


    "How could there be songs from Earth in Eight Direction World?"


    This made Samuel, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, involuntarily raise his breath again.


    When they arrived at the main entrance, the three women just made a gesture of invitation and then left.


    The main hall was well-decorated,


    with many white curtains hanging down from all directions. Coupled with the ethereal sound of the zither, it waspletely unexpected that there was such a unique and exquisite mansion in this residential building.


    Samuel sat on the guest seat that had been arranged a long time ago. There was a tea table made of mahogany in front of him. There was good wine and a fruit te.


    On the main seat above the guest table, two female servants were gently waving their praying fans. Ady in green clothes was gently ying the zither in front.


    The sound of the zither was bleak and beautiful. Even Samuel could not help but be a little intoxicated.


    But the next second, Samuel suddenly woke up!


    He suddenly realized that he had lost himself and his will just now. If not for his strong will and high cultivation, he might have been attracted by the sound of the zither.


    "Bang!"


    Samuel moved slightly, and the wooden tea table in front of him suddenly made a noise.


    The music suddenly became a little chaotic. After a few more sounds, the music ended.


    "Young Master Hannigan, the so-called good asion and delicious food should have been the best time to rx and be happy. Why are you so angry?" The woman put down the zither in her hand and looked up at Samuel.


    Although there were a lot of white curtains and the woman wore a transparent scarf, her beautiful eyes and the outline of her face were enough to shock people. Samuel secretly sighed that she was a top beauty.


    "You are clearly ying a song from Earth. Who the hell are you?" Samuel said coldly.


    This familiar melody was slightly sad. As an Earth resident, how could Samuel not remember one of the divine songs on Earth?


    However, people in Eight Direction World knew how to y, which made Samuel very strange and vignt.


    "You men are just impatient." She smiled gently, and her eyes were narrowed into half-moon shape because of her smile. It was so sweet that it almost killed people.


    "Samuel, you''vee from far away. I propose a toast to you." After that, she gently raised her ss and saluted Samuel.


    Samuel did not know what she was up to. However, since he hade, he should take it easy. He gritted his teeth and raised his cup to drink.


    Putting down the cup, the woman smiled gently and said, "Is the song on Earth still okay? It shouldn''t be out-dated. After all, the ssic will be passed down forever. I think you will like it, right?"


    Samuel''s face was slightly cold, and he frowned slightly and said, "You are also from Earth, right?"

 Chapter 2918

    Chapter 2918


    The woman smiled gently and did not answer. She said, "Let me introduce myself. My name is Luo Xi."


    After that, another ss of wine was toasted.


    Samuel''s eyes had been on her all the time and did not move away at all. He was looking at her carefully, trying to find the answer to his question from her bodynguage.


    But the woman smiled calmly from beginning to end, without any ws.


    After he raised his ss and drank it, Samuel suddenly put down his ss and said with a smile, "I thought I was the only one who ascended to Eight Direction World on earth. It seems that it is not. I should not look at your weakness with my eyes, but feel it from my heart."


    "We''re both from different viges, so naturally we should be friendly," Samuel said with a smile.


    Luo Xi smiled faintly and raised his ss to toast Samuel.


    "Young Master Hannigan, you relied on your own ability to ascend to Eight Direction World. Luo Xi is different from you, so I naturally don''t dare topare with you!" She put down her ss and said softly.


    "Three sses of wine have passed. Shouldn''t Miss Luo return to the main topic? How can you have her handkerchief?" Samuel''s smile was cold. "Young Master Hannigan is still in a hurry!" After Luo Xi finished speaking, she looked at Samuel and said, "I have her people, so I naturally have her handkerchief. Do you need to ask more?"


    "It''s impossible. How could you have her handkerchief, let alone her people? Are you from Lu Ruoxin?" Samuel said coldly.


    "Young Master Hannigan, I have said that you ascend by yourself, while I am different from you." As soon as she finished speaking, the white curtain in the room suddenly moved quickly.


    In the end, all the white curtains gathered in the center of the house. Almost at the same time, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the curtain.


    However, her limbs were wrapped by the curtain and she could not move at all.


    When the familiar figure was stunned for a moment and found Samuel sitting on the ground, her dull eyes were full of joy.


    "Samuel!"


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang?!" Samuel suddenly stood up from his seat, his eyes filled with shock!


    "Where''s Yvonne?" Samuel turned around angrily.


    Perhaps Samuel didn''t know that the pattern on the handkerchief was made by Yvonne when she was waiting for Samuel toe to the Eight Direction World from the Xuanyuan World in the Fu family. But he knew the fragrance on it very well.


    Therefore, Samuel desperately chased after them from the restaurant and arrived here.


    But unexpectedly...


    But who would have thought that the person who had appeared would be Qin Shuang?


    However, although he was surprised, Samuel could at least be sure that the woman in front of him had not only Qin Shuang but also a handkerchief from Yvonne. Therefore, everything was natural.


    Luo Xi just smiled and looked at Qin Shuang behind the curtain.


    Regardless anything, Samuel suddenly exerted force in his hand. Yvonne was naturally the mostBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    important. However, Qin Shuang


    was also a friend of Samuel. If


    could save one, he would make a profit. He bent his feet slightly and turned into a stream of light, rushing straight to Qin Shuang, who was on the curtain.


    Samuel''s speed was extremely fast, and it was not far away. With Samuel''s speed, it only took him a few seconds to get there. Seeing that the other party had no time to


    react, Samuel finally let out a sigh of refief. .


    "Hua!"


    UMS


    But just as Samuel''s hand touched Qin Shuang, with a soft sound, the delicate Qin Shuang suddenly fell to the ground like porcin, instantly exploded into countless pieces, scattering in the air.


    Samuel was shocked. How could this be?


    How could this be an illusion?


    This was absolutely impossible. With Samuel''s abilities, it was impossible for him not to tell if it was an illusion or not. He was certain that Senior Sister Qin Shuang was definitely not an illusion.


    Samuel turned around in disbelief.


    He really could not understand what was going on. He reached out and tried to grab some pieces, but those porcin-like pieces turned into nothing when they fell into his hands.


    n


    "What the hell are you doing?" Samuel shouted coldly, his eyes full of endless anger.


    Luo Xi smiled gently and said, "Young hero Hannigan, I''ve been telling you since you entered the house. Don''t be too hasty. Unfortunately, you didn''t listen."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she moved her hand and the white lines quickly shrank to a ce far away from Samuel. Qin Shuang''s figure appeared again.


    However, what was different from thest time was that Qin Shuang''s mouth was already bleeding.


    Moreover, the blood was obviously very fresh. It was almost certain that it had just flowed out.


    "Don''t try to save her, unless you want to kill her." Luo Xi reminded him.


    "Every time you approach her, it''s equivalent to hurting her. You saw the blood at the corner of her mouth, which was caused by you." Luo Xi said coldly.


    "Samuel." Qin Shuang''s eyes were filled withughter and tears. She shook her head desperately at Samuel, signaling for Samuel not to fly over to look for her again.


    Samuel gritted his teeth. Qin Shuang was right in front of him, but he could not save her. How could he not be anxious? He said angrily, "What the hell is going on? What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 2919

    Chapter 2919


    "People often say that drinking wine will hurt the liver, and the liver fire will be strong. It seems that it is true. Young Master Hannigan, your liver fire is strong."


    "There are two ways to reduce the fire. One is medicinal herbs, and the other is artificial. Although I don''t have medicinal herbs, there are many maids. How about you choose a few?"


    In the face of Samuel''s anger, Luo Xi''s reaction was this cold constion, but in fact, it was sarcasm.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and said coldly, "Answer me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel''s hand moved and the Earth Fire Heart Sutra suddenly appeared. The entire hall immediately turned into a sea of fire. Luo Xi and the two maids immediately frowned.


    She was still better, but the two maids behind her felt extremely ufortable. Sweat dripped down their foreheads. Even though they tried to suppress it, their faces were still full of pain and ferocity.


    "Samuel, if you want to mess around, don''t even dream about finding out anything about Yvonne, not to mention meeting Qin Shuang."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the white curtain suddenly caught fire and continued to burn up. As the fire spread, Qin Shuang, who was at the top of the curtain, began to float up and down.


    "You!"


    Samuel was stunned. For a moment, he was at a loss as to what to do. He knew in his heart that Qin Shuang''s current situation was very special. Just a touch from him would cause her to be injured and bleed. If she was burned by these mes, who knew what the oue would be? What if she was seriously injured because of this?


    Moreover, what was more important was that it was not easy for Samuel to find a clue about Yvonne until now. How could Samuel feel at ease if he lost it in vain?


    "Retreat!"


    Hong!


    The Earth fire instantly dissipated and the hall returned to normal.


    The two maids behind Luo Xi immediately felt relieved. They let out a long breath and fell to the ground.


    Even Luo Xi''s expression was quite ufortable. She grabbed the wine cup, drank it, and said in a cold voice, "Samuel, you are sure to live up to your reputation as Samuel. "


    "To some extent, you are really the representative of our earth."


    Samuel ignored herzily. Seeing that Qin Shuang''s figure had returned to normal, he asked with concern, "Senior Sister, are you all right?"


    Qin Shuang shook her head with difficulty. She looked very haggard. Looking at Samuel, there was joy in her eyes, but soon it was suppressed by sadness. "I didn''t expect to see you again. But..."


    "It''s just that I don''t have the face to see you again. Samuel, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, if it weren''t for... if I hadn''t insisted on going back, Yvonne wouldn''t havee back to


    Immortal Spirit Ind with moal


    purpose in order to make you


    promise, let alone... there would be no more idents. Samuel, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. Kill me. Wu..."


    Qin Shuang''s tears flowed down her cheeks. She could not hide her sadness and could not speak.


    Even Samuel could not help but feel sorry for her. Senior Sister, what are you talking about? This has nothing to do with you. If you want to me someone, you can only me me for not considering it well and for not being able to protect my wife and child."


    Lu Ruoxin was the mastermind behind all this, and her target was Samuel. Therefore, even without Qin Shuang, there would be an ident. He could only me himself for not thinking carefully.


    "Samuel, don''tfort me anymore. I know it''s all my fault. If it weren''t for..."


    "I really don''t me you. The ginseng baby is our good friend. If it were anyone else, they would use all kinds of methods to save him, so you are no exception," Samuel said seriously.


    From a certain point of view, Samuel


    was even more grateful to Qin Shuang, because although the death of the ginseng baby made her a little sad, Qin Shuang also imperceptibly did what he should have done. To try all means to save the ginseng baby was to help Samuel do his duty as ginsengbaby''s friend. Content


    belongs to


    Hearing Samuel''s words and seeing the sincerity in Samuel''s eyes, Qin Shuang slowly calmed down from the copse.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Are you all right?" Seeing that she was calm, Samuel asked with concern.


    Qin Shuang shook her head and nodded again. "I''m fine, but the ginseng baby... is still the same as before. I don''t know where... Yvonne is! However, she should be in the same ce as me."


    Samuel nodded. If Lu Ruoxin caught them, they would naturally be locked in different ces, but they should be in the same area.


    Then, Samuel winked at Qin Shuang.


    Qin Shuang nodded quickly.


    Luo Xi suddenly said coldly, "I think it''s time for you to meet."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the curtains scattered and soon returned to their original state.


    "You!" Samuel red at Luo Xi with anger in his eyes.


    "What? Are you going to spend all your time on your senior sister? Don''t you want to see your wife and child?" Luo Xi said with a faint smile.


    Hearing this, Samuel''s anger was immediately suppressed by half.


    "Bring Yvonne out!" Luo Xi suddenly said coldly.


    Yvonne!

 Chapter 2920

    Chapter 2920


    If Samuel''s anger was suppressed by hearing his wife and child, Samuel waspletely stunned when she heard that Yvonne was brought out. The anger all over the sky was extinguished in an instant. He quietly looked at the intersection beside Luo Xi, waiting for Yvonne to appear.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, Luo Xi couldn''t help but smile. She raised her delicate hand and pped her hands. In just a moment, footsteps came from the end of the corridor.


    Samuel tried his best to suppress his nervousness and quietly waited for the figure to appear.


    Soon, a figure appeared.


    The gentle jade figure was like a dream...


    Wait, this is not Yvonne.


    She was just a well-dressed maid.


    There was no one else behind her, only a wooden te in her hand.


    Just as a murderous look shed across Samuel''s eyes, the female servant quietly walked up to Samuel and bent slightly, trying her best to drag the wooden te to the front of Samuel.


    There was nothing special about the wooden te, but there was a letter on it.


    "Are you tricking me?" Samuel looked at Luo Xi coldly, his eyes full of killing intent.


    "Young Master Hannigan''s cultivation is unparalleled, and even the True God can''t do anything to you. I''m just a woman, how dare I y tricks on you? Not every Earth resident can be like you, being so domineering here. Most of them are like me, just ants, and we don''t even dare to breathe." Luo Xi seemed to turn a blind eye to the murderous intent of Samuel, even though the killing intent of Samuel had already made the surrounding air extremely cold.


    "Don''t y tricks on me. Where is Yvonne?" Samuel said angrily.


    "Isn''t that Yvonne?" Her eyes narrowed into half-moon, and she was obviously smiling gently.


    With her gaze, Samuel looked back at the letter on the wooden te.


    "Letter?"


    Could it be a letter written by Yvonne?


    Thinking of this, Samuel hurriedly picked up the letter on the wooden te and opened the envelope. A trace of joy appeared in Samuel''s eyes. It was indeed the handwriting of Yvonne.


    But the more he read, the more upset and angry Samuel became.


    "Impossible!" Samuel suddenly threw the letter to the ground and looked at Luo Xi angrily.


    The letter slowly fell to the ground with the wind. The opening letter showed the handwriting of Yvonne.


    "I''ve already met the destined him, and I''m even more tired of the dangerous days. Thank you for all the hardships you''ve gone through with me. Of course, I''ll remember it. I hope you can find a good wife as soon as possible and live a good life."


    "If we''re fated to meet again, we''ll never meet again. Don''t think of me, Yvonne!"


    In the face of Samuel''s fury, Luo Xi was very calm. "It''s a pity. Young hero Hannigan should have your own weighing in his heart. There''s no need to question me. I''m just delivering a letter. That''s all."


    "Do you think I don''t know what you''re doing? You must have used some means to force Yvonne. Where is she?" Samuel said coldly.


    Although it was written by Yvonne, Samuel would never believe that Yvonne would separate from him, let alone believe that she would change her mind.


    If she wrote this letter, she must have been threatened and had topromise.


    "Young Master Hannigan, am I not clear enough? I''m just sending a message. I don''t know anything else." Luo Xi smiled gently.


    "However, someone asked me to pass you another message."


    "The outside of the city is already filled with demonic monks. A friend asked me to tell you that you must be safe and sound. Seeing Qin


    Shuang todayis the rewar


    the battle. If you break out of the siege safely, you will be rewarded something else."


    The curtain moved once again after her words sounded. When they gathered together, a small figure immediately appeared in the middle of the curtain.


    "Nian''er!" Seeing Han Nian, Samuel immediately became very excited.


    "Dad!" Seeing Samuel, Han Nian shouted excitedly.


    "Young Master Hannigan, remember Qin Shuang''s lesson. Don''t be excited!" Luo Xi reminded him with a sneer.


    Samuel was obviously stunned. He sped up and flew to the front of Han Nian, but it was different from thest time. This time, Samuel deliberately did not touch Han Nian to ensure her safety.


    "Nian''er." It was rare for Samuel to reveal a smile. His eyes were filled with love as he looked at his daughter.


    "Dad." Seeing Samuel, Han Nian was


    also


    very happy. She was about to


    throw herself into Samuel''s arms,


    but obviously, it was impossible for her to jump into Samuel''s arms. She failed several times in a row, and her beautiful face was full of confusion and sadness.


    "Dad, why can''t Nian''er hold you? Dad, where are you? Dad, Nian''er misses you so much."


    "Dad has something to do outside. Dad promised Nian''er that I woulde back to y with Nian''er when it is done, okay?" Samuel suppressed the sadness in his heart and forced a smile.


    "I know, Dad, then be careful outside. Nian''er will be very obedient and will always wait for Dad. And Dad, don''t worry about Nian''er. There are many uncles and aunts taking care of Nian''en but... but Nian''er misses you and Mom so much." Although she smiled, Samuel could clearly see that this little girl was pretending to be strong, and the tears in her eyes were telling her grievance.


    "How obedient Nian''er is." Samuel''s heart was about to melt.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As a father, he knew that he owed Han Nian too much. He had put her in danger since she was born. Even now, she was still in danger.


    At this moment, Luo Xi''s hand moved, and the curtains once again scattered. Han Nian''s figure also disappeared.


    "What a kind and filial scene. I guess you must hate yourself so much that you can''t even protect your own daughter." Luo Xi said sarcastically. Although her words were light, they went straight into Samuel''s heart like a thorn. It could not be pulled out.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and suppressed his anger.


    "Hua!"


    With a movement of Luo Xi''s hand, a letter flew directly into Samuel''s hand.


    "Someone is extremely dissatisfied with these four families. If you can escape from this siege, the original reward will not change. At the same time, I will give you a chance to atone for your sin." Luo Xi smiled and said.


    Samuel''s anger instantly subsided. "An opportunity to atone for his sins?"


    "That''s right. How about redeeming a father''s sin and letting you do what you should do?"


    "You mean..."


    "That''s what you''re thinking. Once it''s done, Han Nian will be returned to you!" Luo Xi said coldly.


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Hearing this, Samuel was shocked. It was hard for him to believe Luo Xi''s words.


    "Earth people never lie to Earth people. We are from the same hce. Let''s read the letter first." Luo Xi chuckled.

 Chapter 2921

    Chapter 2921


    Samuel looked at her suspiciously, but still opened the letter silently.


    The four families in the four cities were listed in the letter.


    The Lu family of Silver Water City, the Chen family of Luo Bin City, the Wu family of Liu Hai City, and the Fang family of East Evil City.


    Almost at the sight of the names of the four families, a map appeared in Samuel''s mind, and the location of the four families shed clearly in Samuel''s mind.


    If Samuel remembered correctly, the four locations were basically checkpoints and fortresses, so there was no need to say much about the importance of the positions.


    However, most of the time, the more important a city was, the better its development would be. Therefore, its influence was naturally huge. Each of the four families was at least a big family. It would not be easy to attack them.


    "She really thinks highly of me. Each of these four cities is a hard nut to crack. They were powerful and the terrains areplicated. They hold important positions in the mountain pass, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack."


    "Let''s not talk about anything else. Even if the top of the Blue Mountain wants to fight, it''s definitely not easy," Samuel said coldly.


    Some of these cities were even more dangerous than the Void Sect. There was a one-armed pass and no one could open it. Any big family who wanted to fight against these four cities would be severely injured even if they did not die.


    "If it''s that easy, will I leave it to you, Young Master Hannigan? Will you do it or not?"


    Samuel frowned. For the sake of Han Nian, not to mention the four families, even a thousand families, he had to do it. "Why should I believe you?" Everyone knew how important Han Nian was to him, but the more important she was, the stricter Lu Ruoxin should be. How could she exchange four small cities for it?


    "Since Yvonne has fallen in love with someone else, your children are naturally not so important to you. Besides, the man in love with Yvonne has a rtive rtionship with Miss Lu. So, there is no need for me to say more, right?" Luo Xi whispered.


    "Bullshit!" Samuel shouted coldly.


    "Believe it or not. It''s up to you. The day you take down the four cities will be the day you reunite with your daughter. We have drunk and talked about the old days. Young Master Hannigan, it is inconvenient for us to be alone. See the guest off."


    "Yes!"


    As Luo Xi stood up and left, the maidservant beside her also respectfully made a gesture of invitation to Samuel.


    Samuel looked at Luo Xi''s back coldly. He didn''t know who she was or what she was up to.


    When Samuel left, Luo Xi walked into a small courtyard behind the house.


    Although the house was small, it was decorated beautifully. There was a mysterious body lying quietly there.


    "Greetings, young miss!" Luo Xi bowed slightly and said in a very respectful voice.


    "He''s gone?" The voice was beautiful. It was naturally the number one beauty in the world, Lu Ruoxin.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yes, Luo Xi has already arranged


    everything ording to your instructions." Luo Xi said, "However, are we really going to return Han Nian to him after capturing the four cities?"


    "Will it be too risky to do so?"


    Lu Ruoxin released a lightugh. "If this isn''t the case, with the rtionship between Samuel and Yvonne, do you think Samuel will believe what Yvonne said in the letter?"


    Speaking of this, Lu Ruoxin suddenly showed a trace of anger on her face. "If he doesn''t believe it, I won''t have a chance."


    "But if Samuel believes it and takes back Han Nian, and you fail again, won''t Samuel be like a wild horse that is out of control and difficult to tame?" Luo Xi said worriedly.


    "Will I fail? Without Yvonne, who in the world canpare with me?" Lu Ruoxin was obviously very angry with Luo Xi''s words and shouted coldly.


    Luo Xi quickly knelt down. "Luo Xi was just worried about your great cause."


    "Don''t worry. Even if I fail and Samuel may not listen to me in everything, at the critical moment, Yvonne will let him listen to me."


    Luo Xi immediately felt relieved and smiled. "You are still thoughtful."


    Lu Ruoxin smiled and clenched her fists. "Samuel, let''s see how you can escape from me."


    On the other side, Samuel had been frowning since he came out of the mansion.


    The release of Han Nian so easily indeed made Samuel worried about the current situation of Yvonne.


    Of course, he did not believe that Yvonne would change her mind, but he had to think about it because Lu Ruoxin released Han Nian so quickly.


    Did Yvonne really change her mind? Or... or was she forced to do so?


    However, if she had been forced to do so, with Yvonne''s intelligence, she would have left some traces in the letter, but there was no trace on the letter.


    When Samuel returned to the


    restaurant, the group of people of Fu


    Mang had been waiting for him on the first floor for a long time. They rushed up and checked Samuel''s body for fear that something bad would happen to him.


    "Are you okay? Samuel?" Fu Mang asked worriedly.


    "Where''s the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu?" Samuel nced at the crowd and asked.


    "I''m here!"


    "Help me check these four cities!" After that, Samuel handed the letter to the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    After receiving the letter, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nced at it and frowned. "How... how could it be these four cities?"

 Chapter 2922

    Chapter 2922


    "Is there a problem?" Samuel said frowningly.


    "Why do you want me to investigate these four cities?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu took a step forward and pulled Samuel over, asking with great vignce.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You don''t want to attack these four cities, do you?" Having followed Samuel for a long time, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu naturally knew what Samuel was thinking, so he immediately understood.


    Samuel did not speak, but his eyes had exined everything.


    "No, Samuel." After that, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu hurriedly pulled Samuel to the corner next to him.


    When there were only two of them, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu finally said, "Do you know the forces behind these four cities?"


    "No matter which family it is, although they are not affiliated forces of any of the three families, they have been guarding the big cities all year round. They are powerful and have a stable foundation. There are also many hidden individual forces and good friends. Let me put it this way, once you attack any of them, it may cause unnecessary trouble. If you attack these four cities at the same time, the world will be in chaos!"


    Samuel frowned. "Will it be so troublesome?"


    However, this was expected. If Lu Ruoxin wanted to make use of him, how could it be so easy?


    "Also, the most important thing is that these four cities...."


    "Report!"


    Just as the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was about to speak, a soft shout came. When he looked up, Da Bingtian rushed in from the outside. Samuel frowned and asked hurriedly, "What''s going on outside?"


    "The army is suppressing the border. Under the moonlight in the night, there are arge group of people. I don''t know how many of them there are, but they can definitely surround us."


    "At least tens of thousands of people!"


    "What?" All of a sudden, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu frowned, and Fu Mang even panicked.


    Although Samuel had already said that things might not be over yet, and the other party would never let it go and they had been prepared in their hearts, they did not expect that the other party''s people would be tens of thousands of troops!


    "Where did so many monkse from?"


    "F*ck, a real monk may not be able to pull so many people at a time."


    The group of people looked at each other and turned to look at Samuel at the same time.


    "But, but it''s very strange," Da Bingtian suddenly interrupted with a frown.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel asked.


    "That group of people is very strange. There are so many people here. They should have surrounded us as soon as possible, but... but..." "But they directly set up camps more than five kilometers away and... began to recite scriptures."


    "What do you think they are doing?"


    Da Bingtian''s words stunned everyone present.


    1


    "Samuel, this is indeed abnormal. Their army is suppressing the border, so they should naturally surround us in the night and even attack us directly with their numbers. There is no reason for them to camp outside the safe distance, and they even read scriptures to let us know their existence, right?" The


    Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said.


    This was indeed what Samuel was confused about. Wasn''t this a great taboo for marching and fighting formations? As long as one was a little smart, they wouldn''t do this.


    Unless the other party wanted to defeat them without fighting!


    In this way, they could put pressure on Samuel, but in other words, they also knew that they were dealing with Samuel. Now, they still used this method, which looked unusually low-level and stupid.


    "What should we do now? Why don''t we take advantage of their absence and run away overnight? Anyway, it''s not a shame. As the saying goes a wise man doesn''t want to suffer losses at the moment. If there''s a green mountain, there''s no need to worry about firewood." Fu Mang hurriedly said.


    The group of demonic monks was so cruel that even now, Fu Mang still had a lingering fear in his heart.


    If so many monks came, it was really chilling.


    "They dare to recite scriptures loudly outside, which proves that they are not afraid of us running away!" Samuel shook his head.


    "Yes, Fu Mang, don''t act on impulse. Maybe their real purpose is to let us run around like headless flies." Fu Li also hurriedly persuaded.


    "This won''t do, that won''t do either. What should we do? Should we stay in the city and listen to them chanting scriptures for us outside the city? What the fuck are they doing?" Fu Mang shouted gloomily.


    "Yes, we will listen to them chanting


    scriptures!" Samuel suddenly smiled and then looked at Fu Mang yfully. "Your state of mind is too impetuous. It''s also a good thing to listen to scriptures to stabilize your mind. Go to sleep." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Samuel smiled and walked upstairs.


    The crowd, led by Fu Mang, was stunned. However, when they saw that Samuel had gone upstairs with a smile, what could they do?


    "Go. Keep the door closed and go to sleep." Fu Mang was extremely depressed, but he still waved his hand to let everyone prepare to rest.


    An hourter, the lights in the restaurant went out again, and Samuel and the others also fell asleep leisurely or anxiously. At this time, a strange aura was quietlying in the dark...

 Chapter 2923

    Chapter 2923


    The quiet night was not peaceful!


    Although Samuel''s eyes were closed, his face was calm and rxed, and his breathing was natural, as if he was asleep, Samuel didn''t sleep.


    For others, it was really hard to understand why those monks made such a scene outside.


    But for Samuel, it was not that simple.


    Although Samuel did not know what they would do, he was sure that tonight was not as peaceful as it seemed.


    Therefore, even though Samuel was pretending to be asleep, in fact, his Divine Sense has spread throughout the entire small border town to sense all the subtle changes in his surroundings.


    Suddenly, Samuel frowned.


    He felt an extremely strong and strange aura suddenly surging in from outside the city. But what was strange was that this energy was a single energy.


    In other words, the other party came alone.


    One person?


    Tens of thousands of troops were suppressing the realm, and their momentum was powerful. How could the other party suddenlye alone? There was only one possibility, which was that this person was so powerful that it was enough to make the tens of thousands of monks believe him and be so powerful that he was confident that he could deal with Samuel.


    Judging from the energy emitted by this person, he seemed to be really qualified.


    This energy was very strong and very evil, so that even Samuel''s Divine Sense could not detect the cultivation of this person. What level was he at? However, what made Samuel feel strange was that after the energy entered the city, he had waited for a long time, but there was no movement at all. What did this mean?


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, at this time, the door rang again, and a strong body rushed in.


    "Samuel, bad news."


    Hearing this urgent voice, Samuel opened his eyes slightly. It was Fu Mang.


    He frowned and carefully spread his Divine Sense around. After making sure that nothing was nearby, he sat up gently from the bed. "Why are you screaming? Shut up!"


    Samuel wanted everyone to rest and pretended not to know anything. His purpose was naturally to turn the situation of the enemy in the dark into that of the enemy in the light. Fu Mang''s shouting was extremely easy to alert the enemy and change the situation again.


    Seeing the cold face of Samuel with slight anger in his eyes, even though Fu Mang was very anxious, he didn''t dare to shout. He leaned down and said in a low voice urgently, "Something, something big happened."


    Samuel frowned slightly. There was indeed something strange in the city, but the energy had never been close to the restaurant. This was also the main reason why Samuel had been confused why the other party did not take action.


    But now that Fu Mang had said something happened, could it be that the other party could bypass his Divine Sense?


    That''s basically impossible!


    "What happened?" Samuel frowned.


    "I can''t tell you for a while. You... you''d better go with me to have a look." Fu Mang''s face was full of anxiety.


    Seeing him like this, Samuel thought for a moment and nodded. "Lead the way."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel got up and followed Fu Mang. He put on his coat and walked out of the house.


    When they arrived outside, the entire restaurant was unusually quiet.


    But the quieter it was, the more unstable Samuel became.


    After passing through the aisle, Samuel stopped in front of the door of Fu Mang.


    Then, when Samuel followed Fu Mang into the house, he did not notice anything unusual at the first time, which made Samuel feel quite strange.


    Because of the special and


    Bu


    complicated situation, for the sake of safety, several male members the Mysterious Man Alliance, including the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, gathered in a big house to take care of each other. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At this time, they were all safe and sound, as if they had fallen asleep.


    Fu Mang seemed to have noticed Samuel''s confusion. Without saying a word, he fed Samuel to a nearby disciple''s bed. Under the moonlight, Samuel was surprised to find that although the disciple fell asleep safely, his face was swollen, and the blood at the corner of his mouth flowed almost half a pillow.


    "This..." Samuel could not help but frown.


    From the surface, one could tell that the disciple was seriously injured, but in such a state, he did not say a word and slept peacefully. It was incredible.


    "s!" Fu Mang let out a long sigh and pulled Samuel to several beds next to him.


    Just like before, everyone''s faces were full of wounds and blood, but they still fell asleep peacefully.


    Samuel tried to wake them up, but no matter how hard he tried, they still fell asleep.


    If not for the faint snores, Samuel would really think that they were not asleep, but fainted.


    Otherwise, who would sleep so soundly that they couldn''t even feel the intense pain?


    "Go to the next room."


    Worried about the safety of Shiyu and Fu Li, Samuel rushed to the small room next to them.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, he bumped into Shiyu.


    When she saw that it was Samuel, Shiyu was stunned and then said anxiously, "Chief, you... you came at the right time. You should go in and see Sister Fu Li, she..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Samuel had already rushed into the house and came to the bedside where Fu Li was.


    Sure enough, almost like the other disciples, Fu Li''s mouth was bleeding, but she fell asleep peacefully.


    "How... how could this be?" Fu Mang looked at Samuel strangely, hoping that Samuel could answer his confusion.


    Samuel frowned. He was also thinking about why this would happen.


    "What method did he use to make people be like this?"


    The injury was so serious, but they didn''t know it at all and fell asleep.


    While thinking, Samuel focused on Fu Mang and Shiyu.


    It was strange. If someone came in to sneak attack them, there was no reason for others to have an ident, but nothing happened to Shiyu and Fu


    Mang.


    Of course, Samuel would not think that they were spies. The only possibility was that his current judgment was wrong!


    Unfortunately, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was also in this state. Otherwise, with his knowledge, he might be able to find out what had happened.


    His divine sense once more spread out to the entire border town. Hisz Samuel was absolutely certain that this strange power was extremely far away from him, so far that it wasn''t even enough to threaten him.


    It was strange.


    What the hell was going on?


    "Maybe I know what''s going on with them." At this time, an iparably heavy voice suddenly sounded in Samuel''s mind.


    Yes, this voice was the soul of the demonic dragon in Samuel''s mind!

 Chapter 2924

    Chapter 2924


    Samuel immediately frowned and replied with his divine sense, "You know?"


    "Look at their state. What do they look like?"


    "Or, Samuel, think about it carefully. What''s the most simr situation?"


    Samuel frowned and thought quickly.


    After observing Fu Li for a long time, an idea suddenly shed through his mind. "You... you mean..."


    "Ghost pressed the bed?"


    Whether it was a human or a god, in fact, they had often experienced the so-called ghost pressing against the bed, especially Samuel.


    It was like you were clear-headed, but your body always maintained a sleeping posture, which made many people feel cold sweat.


    "It''s just that your soul is awake, but your body is in aa, so you can''t control your body."


    Hearing this, Samuel suddenly understood. "You mean..."


    "Night Demon!"


    "Night Demon?"


    "A kind of demon that can only appear at night. Although his cultivation is not very high, he is absolutely the king at night."


    It was a kind of ancient demon. Although it was not a top demon and could not bepared with some demon kings, Night Demon had his own ability.


    During the day, he was so weak that he could not move, like a zombie afraid of light. Even a higher-level cultivator could easily kill him, let alone a master.


    But at night, he would be the absolute king of the whole domain.


    "He can control people''s dreams and even seriously injure others in the dream."


    "No wonder everyone fell asleep and was seriously injured. Isn''t that simr to your nightmare?" Samuel frowned and said.


    At this time, Samuel also understood why there was nothing wrong with Shiyu and Fu Mang.


    If Lu Ruoxin and the others were present, they would have noticed that the situation when Samuel swallowed the Demonic Dragon''s Blood was simr to this.


    "It''s simr, but there''s a big difference. Or, my nightmare is just... rubbish in front of Night Demon."


    Hearing this, Samuel couldn''t help but be stunned. To be able to let such a proud Demonic Dragon''s Soul admit that his nightmare was trash meant that Night Demon must be extremely powerful.


    "Is he that strong? Why hasn''t anyone mentioned him before?" Samuel frowned and asked.


    "Night Demon has always been alone. Because of his weakness during the day, they have never been in contact with anyone; so many people don''t know his existence for so many years."


    "Is there any way to save them?"


    "First, when we find the hiding ce of Night Demon at dawn, as long as we kill him, your friends will naturallye back to their senses and wake up, but..."


    "But judging from their situation, it''s still an extravagant hope to wait for an hour, not to mention tomorrow, isn''t it?" Samuel said.


    The demonic dragon''s soul nodded heavily. "Yes."


    "Let''s talk about the second method."


    "Kill into the Dream World and defeat Night Demon directly. But, this method..." The evil dragon shook its head and sighed. "The chance of sess is zero."


    "Why? I was able to defeat your Nightmare Realm back then. Why can''t I break his dream?" Samuel asked in disbelief.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    No matter how strong Night Demon was, could he be stronger than the evil dragon? This guy had exhausted three True Gods and dragged one of the real ancient devil kings to death. As the evil dragon said, Night Demon was just a guy who dared not even have a friend and almost was unknown. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org


    Was there anyparison?


    If he could get out of the nightmare of the soul of the evil dragon, why couldn''t he deal with a small Night Demon?


    "As I said before,pared to Night


    Devil, my nightmare is very far apart. In other words, the Nightmare was formed by my Divine Sense to suppress your Divine Sense in the dream, but Night Devil... directly


    crushed you, and even..." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What?"


    "It can even operate your body, and my nightmare can only deal with the other party one by one. And it can deal with ten, a hundred, or even a thousand of them!" The demonic dragon soul said seriously.


    "That''s outrageous? He can control my body?" asked Samuel.


    The soul of the demonic dragon nodded. There were many extraordinary things in the world. The so-called True God was just the absolute king of theprehensive domain, but there were still coquettish people in each individual domain. Night Demon was the top existence in the Dream Realm.


    "Why aren''t they controlled?" asked Samuel with a frown.


    "Does Night Demon care about their cultivation? You''re different."


    Samuel couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. In other words, this motherf*cker was still going to take his body!


    However, Samuel also agreed with the Demonic Dragon. If he was controlled by Night Demon, the consequences would be terrible.


    "I think you''d better not enter rashly this time. We''ll make ns after dawn tomorrow," said the demonic dragon soul.


    Samuel suddenly fell into deep thought. Should he go or not?


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened...

 Chapter 2925

    Chapter 2925


    "Samuel!" Manfred''s expression was anxious as he leaned against the door.


    "There''s no need to say anything. I know what''s going on." Samuel raised his hand. Obviously, Saber Twelve and Liu Fang also encountered this situation.


    Although Manfred was anxious, when he saw Fu Li lying in the room, he immediately understood.


    "How could this be? This..." Seeing Fu Li in the same situation as Saber Twelve and Liu Fang, Manfred couldn''t help frowning and looking at everyone.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    In the end, when Samuel told him the truth, Manfred was annoyed and said, "It''s all my fault. I already knew that there would be no peace tonight, so... so I didn''t sleep all the time. If I had known earlier, I would have told Liu Fang and Saber Twelve not to sleep."


    Saber Twelve''s mind was not as meticulous as Manfred''s. Although Liu Fang was delicate, she still listened to Samuel''s words very much, but it also caused both of them to fall into danger.


    And the others might be the same.


    Fu Mang was the only one who was rough-minded. Although he did not understand what Samuel was doing, Fu Mang was so anxious that he could not fall asleep and passed by danger.


    "It''s not your fault. If you want to me someone, you can only me me," said Samuel with a frown.


    He had originally wanted to use a quiet method to turn the bright into the dark, but he overlooked the other factors, which made many of his brothers fall into danger.


    "I''ll go!" Samuel suddenly said firmly to the soul of the demonic dragon in his mind.


    "Are you crazy? What if something happens to you? Once you can''t defeat Night Demon, do you know how serious the consequences are? You will be the puppet of Night Demon, and with your physical condition and divine weapons, you will be a time bomb." The soul of the devil dragon said urgently, "Although I have the same body as you, if you are not angry, the blood of the devil dragon will never boil, and I will nevere out."


    "After you became a puppet, you had no joy, anger, sorrow, or joy. This...."


    The Demonic Dragon''s soul was naturally extremely worried about Samuel''s actions.


    "I''ve made up my mind!" Samuel said seriously.


    The guilt in Samuel''s heart had long reached its peak when he saw his brothers, who had never shared happiness with him but had suffered countless hardships together, quietly die in front of him.


    Moreover, Liu Fang and Saber Twelve were in trouble now. How could Samuel just sit by and do nothing?


    "I''ll go to the Dream World to save them. Remember, no matter what, you have to cheer up. As long as you don''t fall asleep, you will be safe and sound." After making up his mind, Samuel ordered Fu Mang and others.


    "Samuel, do you mean that you want to... be like them?" Fu Mang naturally did not know the conversation between Samuel and the demonic dragon. When he heard that Samuel was going to save people in the dream, he naturally thought that he wanted to be like other injured brothers...


    "That''s right. Remember, the person who dealt with us this time is the controller of Nightmare. His name is Night Demon. Don''t fall asleep. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious. Before I wake up, even if you are sleepy to death, you must endure." Samuel ordered coldly. "Yes!"


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    "Samuel, why don''t I apany you


    so that we can take care of each other?" Fg Mang thought for a while and didn''t want Samuel to take the risk alone. What''s more, he didn''t want to see his brother in danger and wanted to help him.


    But for Samuel, the more people went in, the more dangerous it would be.


    "Velocisaurus, Xiaobai, all the red-eyed jade pythons,e out."


    Hong!


    As soon as Samuel finished


    speaking three beams of light shed out from Samuel''s left and right hands. Then, the three strange beasts all showed their original forms and stood beside him.


    "Protect them."


    "Yes!" The three beasts nodded in unison.


    "In addition..." Samuel frowned and then gently took off Pangu Axe and handed it to Manfred.


    "If anything happens to me, hide this axe. As for Fu Mang, you..."


    "Kill me if I make any unusual moves."


    Samuel''s words smashed into their hearts like a hammer.


    "What? Samuel? Are you crazy? Do you want us to kill you?"


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible. No matter what, you are our leader. You are our brother. It is impossible for us to kill you!" Fu Mang shouted excitedly.


    "You''re right. I''d rather kill myself than hurt you."


    "Yes, Chief. How could I kill you?"


    "If I want you to kill me, then kill me. There''s no need to talk so much nonsense. If you really treat me as your brother, don''t talk so much nonsense. Just do as I say," Samuel shouted coldly.


    Then, he took a few steps to the empty bed, closed his eyes, concentrated, and adjusted his breathing.


    Everyone looked at each other, but a group of people knew Samuel''s character very well. They stopped talking nonsense and quietly surrounded Samuel.


    After a short adjustment, Samuel gradually fell asleep.


    "You''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."

 Chapter 2926

    Chapter 2926


    Hearing this voice, Samuel suddenly opened his eyes, only to see the blue sky in front of him, white clouds curling up, the greennd under his feet, and the lush grass.


    On the side, the seawater washed against the cliff wall.


    "Wee, Samuel. Wee to the edge of the Heaven and the Sea."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a ck shadow suddenly appeared, and a white-faced monster in ck appeared ten meters away from Samuel. His clothes were like a bat''s body, which was both exaggerated and disgusting. Coupled with his pale face, which seemed to be smeared with countless flour, and his blood-red eyes, people on the street knew that his identity was definitely evil.


    He smiled, revealing a mouthful of sharp teeth.


    "The edge of Heaven and sea?" Looking around, it was indeed like the edge of a cliff in the horizon. It was vast and uninhabited, green grass could not be seen, and the sea seemed to be connected with the sky.


    "Are you Night Demon?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "To be able to obtain the recognition of Samuel, who is famous in the world, it seems that I am not bad. That''s right, I am Night Demon." Night Demon sneered softly.


    "I know you not because you are not bad, but because your embarrassed escaping appearance during the day is too easy to remember," Samuel said with a sneer.


    "What did you say?" Night Demon''s face suddenly turned cold.


    "Where are my brothers?" Samuel suddenly changes the subject.


    Night Demon sneered and waved his hand. A hundred meters away, a huge transparent barrier suddenly appeared. Inside the barrier, hundreds of people were trapped.


    The Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei were there, except the first monster Da Bingtian and the second, third monsters..


    Many disciples and Fu Li of the Mysterious Man Alliance, as well as some Jianghu people whom Samuel knew or didn''t know were there.


    "Samuel."


    "Hero Hannigan!"


    "Chief!"


    As soon as they saw Samuel, they immediately asked for help excitedly.


    Unfortunately, the barrier prevented them from taking a step forward, so they could only be anxious.


    "That''s not right, even... even Master Hannigan is here. Then we... aren''t we finished?"


    Someone suddenly thought of something in a hurry and said with disappointment.


    "Release them," Samuel said coldly.


    "What?" Night Demon dug his ears with his hands in amusement. He said with extreme sarcasm and disdain, "If I didn''t hear wrongly, were you teaching me to do things or ordering me to do things just now?"


    "Samuel, Samuel, maybe you can order me to do anything during the day, but at night... Humph!" Night Demon sneered and then said angrily, "I am the absolute king here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, an extremely strong ck Qi was suddenly released from his body.


    Ten meters away, Samuel did not even have the slightest sense. He only felt that his chest was suddenly attacked by a huge strange force. Then, he flew several meters and finally fell heavily on the ground.


    "Samuel!"


    "Chief!"


    "Hero Hannigan!"


    As Samuel was sent flying in an instant, everyone''s hearts were instantly raised to their throats.


    After all, Samuel was their only hope.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Samuel smiled gently and climbed up from the ground. He looked at Night Demon and said coldly, "Interesting."


    Night Demon sneered and crossed his arms slightly. "Really? There are many interesting things, but I''m just afraid that you can''t afford to y."


    "I can''t afford it? Don''t be a coward like you did during the day. I''ll be satisfied." With a cold shout, Samuel suddenly elerated. He mobilized his strength and directly attacked Night Demon.


    "This is it?"


    Faced with the fierce attack of Samuel, Night Demon did not panic or slow down. After a cold and disdainful shout, he slightly exerted his right hand.


    "Bang."


    Their fists and feet collided.


    Samuel''s fists were fast and powerful, but Night Demon blocked them with one hand. It was very easy.


    The seemingly fierce Samuel was unexpectedly not fierce at all in front of Night Demon.


    "A fancy move!" With a disdainful smile, Night Demon''s idle left hand suddenly joined in and changed from defense to attack.


    Samuel frowned. Although his punching skill was not very good, it was extremely fast because of the Chaotic Qi in his body and his body movement.


    Samuel was not surprised that Night Demon could block it, but it was unbelievable that he could block it so easily.


    "Could it be that the Demonic Dragon is right? Night Demon is an absolute king in this realm?"


    "Heavenly Fire, Moon Wheel!"


    With a roar, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel rushed from the sky andnded on Samuel''s left and right fists.


    "Break!"


    "An ant!" Faced with Samuel''s attack, Night Demon swung his hand angrily.


    "Pa!"


    Samuel, like a fly and a mosquito, was directly thrown more than ten meters away and fell heavily on the ground. Afternding, the Heavenly Fire in Samuel''s left hand weakened, and the Moon Wheel in his right hand faded.


    "What?" Samuel frowned.


    Even the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel were so ignorant in front of this fellow?


    "That''s impossible!"


    Just as the sweeping old man said, his understanding of the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel could only be be regarded as the entry-level, but even if it was just the entry-level, he could still fight against the True God. How could they be so vulnerable in front of Night Demon?


    Therefore, it was impossible!


    There must be something strange!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Oh no, even Master Hannigan is no match for that guy. If we want to get out of here, it''s simply... impossible."


    "Yes, it''s over. It''s over. It''s over. What, what should we do?"


    "Don''t be discouraged, everyone. Samuel is my brother, and I know him best. There is nothing impossible for this kid to do. He can definitely save us." Saber Twelve was not worried at all. As a brother, he only had endless trust for Samuel.


    "You''re right," Liu Fang said firmly.


    "I also believe that Samuel can do it!" Fu Li''s eyes were full of trust.


    "We also believe in the alliance chief!"


    In the face of the firm support of many people, those panicked independent cultivators quickly calmed down. "You''re right. He is Samuel, the spokesperson of a miracle. With him around, what are we afraid of? Am I right?" "That''s right. With Samuel here, even in a desperate situation, he can turn the tables."


    Everyone was immediately filled with anticipation.


    Hearing these voices, Samuel smiled bitterly. Miracle?


    How could there be so many miracles? It was just suffering that ordinary people couldn''t suffer.


    Right now, this extremely strange Night Demon...


    What should he do?


    Slowly, an idea came to Samuel''s mind. He stood up from the ground with a fierce killing intent in his eyes...

 Chapter 2927

    Chapter 2927


    Since the Demonic Dragon had said that Night Demon was the ruler here, then there were only two ways to break the restrictive spells.


    One was that like the time when the soul of the devil dragon was directly suppressed by his golden body, broke the ban from the outside,. It was like finding the original body of Night Demon and killing him.


    The other way was that since Night Demon was an absolute king in this domain, he could just break through this domain, and the so-called king would naturally exist.


    Samuel chose thetter.


    No matter how strong you were, I would fight with you!


    "Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation! Outer-body Incarnation, turn into eight!"


    "Earth Fire Heart Sutra!"


    "Eight-sided Thunder-shocking Skill, Nine-heaven Thunder Dragon!"


    "Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel!"


    "Four Beast Guardians!"


    Hong!!!


    Bang.


    With Samuel''s angry roar, the color of heaven and earth changed, and the wind and rain rushed!


    The fire on the ground was burning fiercely, and the purple thunder was rolling in the sky. The Nine-heaven Thunder Dragon was wearing lightning in the clouds. With the help of the eight incarnations, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel turned into 16 light swords and broke in all directions! "Do you want to y? Then I''ll y with you." Samuel smiled coldly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ck gas and golden light in Samuel surged, and his eyes were red. With his sneer, he looked extremely ferocious, which made people tremble with fear.


    "Someone said that Samuel could destroy the world by taking action. I always thought that this was a description of a person''s high ability, but today, I know that this is not a description... This, this is clearly true."


    There was no exaggeration of destroying the world, but he had never seen it with his own eyes before.


    The world was so big that there were something power in it. This sentence was obviously an experience learned from a hundred years of teaching.


    "This is too f*cking crazy, isn''t it? The color of heaven and earth changes. There are heavenly mes on the earth, and thunder on the sky. It''s horrible..."


    "A Demon God is indeed a Demon God. He''s so powerful."


    Many people were directly stunned by the scene in front of them, even though many of them had already witnessed the shocking scene of the fierce battle between Samuel and the two gods in the previous battle of the Dragon Trapping Mountain.


    But...


    At that time, they were so far away that they could only see it from a distance. Naturally, it was not as shocking as the present close distance.


    At this time, Samuel was indeed imposing, especially with the support of the Chaos Qi, which was far fiercer than before.


    He had no reservations!


    He released it with all his strength.


    What he wanted was to break this guy''s domain in an instant!


    Any dy would make him suffer!


    "Break!"


    Hong!


    With Samuel''s angry shout, except for Pangu Axe''s absence, all the moves wereunched in an instant.


    The void was shattered, and the earth was destroyed.


    The edge of Heaven was cracking, and the edge of sea was copsing!


    "Samuel, you''re indeed Samuel. I, Night Demon, have never submitted to any devil or god. But with your current performance, I''ll make an exception to call you Demon God."


    "This is your supreme glory, and it''s also..." At this point, Night Demon suddenly snorted and said, "It''s also thest time you heard of your honor!" "As I said, I am the true ruler of this domain, so you..."


    "You''ll always be an ant!"


    "Break!"


    With a casual wave of Night Demon''s hand, the hand seemed to have the power of ten thousand, carrying a gust of wind as it suddenly attacked. "Bang."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The earth fire was extinguished, and the Nine-heaven Thunder Dragon was hidden in the dark clouds and no longer appeared.


    Following that, the sixteen Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheels suddenly dissipated as they advanced.


    "Swish swish!"


    The eight golden bodies were also smashed into pieces by the wind, leaving only Samuel''s true body, and then fell back to the ground.


    "Puff!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted out instantly.


    "How... how is this possible?" Samuel''s vitality was greatly undermined. He stared nkly at the world that was beginning to return to normal. When the Earth Fire and Heavenly Thunder were destroyed, Samuel could be attributed to theck of knowledge and the same was true for the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel.


    But...


    But it was absolutely impossible when it came to the eight golden bodies.


    It was not that he was not good at learning, but that he had learned to the extreme.


    Moreover, the defense of the eight golden bodies was extremely strong. The eight golden bodies helped each other together to resist the shared damage. At the same time, they were protected by the Indestructible Armor and the four heavenly beasts...


    Even when fighting with Lu Wushen


    and Ao Shi at that time, the two great True Gods and all kinds of


    Divine Artifacts were hard to break through, but in front of Night Demon, they were like paper paste.


    This was simply too incredible.


    "Did this mean he was the absolute king?"


    Samuel gritted his teeth and looked at the arrogant Night Demon unwillingly.


    At this time, Manfred and the others outside also saw Samuel spit out blood and several more scars on his body, which made the group of people suddenly panic.


    "Samuel... Samuel is..."


    "Oh no, will he be the same as the others?"


    "Samuel, hold on."


    Unfortunately, Samuel himself did not realize that everyone was shouting anxiously.


    In his dream, Night Demon wasughing wildly.


    "Hahaha, Samuel, Samuel, I didn''t expect that you, the demon god, would be defeated by me, Night Demon. Now, after hearing thest title, you''d


    better be my puppet."


    As his voice fell...

 Chapter 2928

    Chapter 2928


    As soon as he finished speaking, a ck Qi instantly enveloped Samuel.


    Samuel only felt that it was difficult to breathe, and all the muscles in his body began to shrink uncontrobly.


    This ck Qi is going to wrap him up like a bag...


    "This..."


    "Samuel!"


    "Chief!"


    Seeing that Samuel was directly defeated and trapped, the group of people, no matter how calm they were,pletely panicked at this time.


    However, the barrier in front of them was like a huge mountain, which stood firmly in front of everyone. No matter how hard they tried to break through the barrier, it was meaningless.


    "It''s over, it''s over. Even Samuel can''t do anything to him. We... we are doomed."


    "Yes, this guy is too abnormal. Samuel is so powerful, but he was seckilled in front of him in an instant. He doesn''t even have a chance to fight back. This is not a miracle. It''s... not at the same level at all."


    "Yes, we''re all over now."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Many people simply gave up on the spot, and some even directly sat on the ground and cried.


    The arrival of Samuel had given them great hope, and now they were so disappointed.


    Even though the people around Samuel did not cry, they all sighed secretly at this time, because everyone understood what this meant.


    However, unlike the other independent cultivators, they did not give up.


    Even though they knew that they could not defeat Night Demon, they still wanted to save Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel in the ck Qi also felt that his body began to lose control, and his breathing became extremely difficult, and his consciousness began to blur...


    The energy seemed to be lost, and the air seemed to be gone. Everything was a dead end...


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, almost at this time, a beast roar suddenly appeared.


    Suddenly, a huge hole was torn open in the thick ck Qi.


    "Roar!"


    In front of the ck Qi of Samuel, a fierce beast the size of an ox suddenly came into view.


    "Evil Tao Tie!"


    Those present immediately recognized the ancient Fierce Beast.


    Before Samuel fell asleep, he released Pangu Axe and his three strange beasts, but he forgot about the Tao Tie who had been following him. Knowing its gluttonous nature, Samuel did not integrate it with himself like Velocisaurus, in case the Chaos Qi in the heart of the Dragon Tribe would be eaten up by this guy.


    At the same time, it was also because this fellow wasn''t Samuel''s favored spirit beast that he couldn''t do that.


    Therefore, Samuel could only put it in his Storage Ring to rest.


    While he was in a hurry to save people, Samuel had suddenly forgotten about this fellow''s existence. Now, it was apletely different scene. At least at this critical moment, this guy suddenly appeared to save her.


    "Evil Tao Tie?"


    Without the obstruction of the ck Qi, Samuel finally recovered. Looking at the Tao Tie that suddenly appeared, he was also surprised and delighted.


    "Why did you show up here? Don''t tell me youe and save me seeing that I''m in danger?" Samuel said with a helpless smile. "Unfortunately, you can''t speak."


    "Roar!"


    The Tao Tie suddenly roared, as if it was responding to Samuel or trying to avenge Samuel. It jumped and rushed straight to Night Demon. With this guy''s attack, its body kept growing bigger and bigger.


    "Roar!"


    When it came to Night Demon, the


    ameto


    Tao Tie of Evil had turned into a huge object: It opened its huge mouth. Night Demon, like Samuel before, did not even have time to react and directly entered its stomach.


    S


    "Beautiful!" Seeing this, Samuel couldn''t help but raise his arm and exim.


    "Amazing!"


    At the same time, those scattered people were also extremely excited.


    "An ancient evil beast is indeed an ancient evil beast. That guy is difficult to deal with, but he died in one bite."


    "Haha, there''s a good saying. No matter how fancy you are, I''ll kill you."


    "You''re right."


    "Now, we''re saved."


    A group of people were overjoyed. Many people who had just cried in despair also had smiles on their faces at this time.


    But this kind of smile would notst long.


    "Boom!"


    With a huge explosion, a bloody hole suddenly appeared on the back of Tao Tie of Evil. Then, a figure directly pierced through the bloody hole and flew out.


    "What?" Samuel''s face froze. As the only one who coulde back alive from the mouth of Tao Tie, he knew better than anyone how terrible the stomach was.


    If it weren''t for his physical body and


    the Heart of the Dragon, Samuel would have been turned into a pool


    of meat paste, so he was happy that Tao Tie swallowed the Night


    Demon.


    Even though Samuel was incredible, it still took him seven days. He couldn''t destroy Tao Tie, so he could only keep himself alive.


    But at this time, Night Demon broke out of the Tao Tie''s stomach in an instant.


    "Is this guy really so invincible?"

 Chapter 2929

    Chapter 2929


    Domain!


    It was still a domain!


    It was still because he was the absolute ruler of this domain!


    Otherwise, he shouldn''t be this invincible!


    Samuel was not a person who was unwilling to admit that others were excellent, but it seemed that this matter was really too incredible.


    In the crowd, they, who had just ignited hope, were silent at this time.


    In their impression, the Tao Tie, which was almost invincible, was broken by Night Demon in seconds. How could they not be shocked?


    But the more shocked they were, the more desperate they felt.


    "How... how could this be? Even an evil ancient beast like the Tao Tie can''t do anything to him?"


    "This guy, this guy is invincible here!"


    "It''s over, it''s all over."


    "We''re doomed."


    It was another round of desperate cries, butpared with thest time, they could not even cry this time.


    They were numb!


    Their hearts werepletely dead!


    "Samuel, open your eyes wide and see clearly. I told you that I am the absolute ruler here."


    Night Demon, who was flying in the air, stopped there in a cold and proud manner. Heughed coldly with contempt.


    "Now, are you convinced? Are you afraid? Are you trembling?" Staring at Samuel coldly, Night Demon''s posture was extremely high, extremely arrogant, and everything in his eyes was full of ridicule.


    Samuel''s mood was not affected at all. Although he was shocked that this guy had broken the Tao Tie, and it only took him a short time. Now, Samuel was thinking about how to defeat the enemy quickly.


    Seeing that Samuel did not speak, Night Demon became even more arrogant andughed coldly.


    "I am the real king, and I am the strongest Demon God in this world. Haha!"


    "Roar!"


    With a low groan, the Tao Tie unwillingly fell to the ground and curled up on the ground. Obviously, it was extremely depressed. Its back was damaged, which also damaged its energy. It looked at Samuel with dull eyes.


    Night Demon was an absolute expert in the domain, so Samuel had to break it.


    However, Samuel had tried it since the beginning. Even if he used all his skills without reservation, it was useless.


    Samuel had no idea what to do now.


    He now hadplete faith in the Dragon Soul''s words.


    In the Dream World, Night Demon was indeed hundreds of times stronger than the soul of the demonic dragon. Even if the real demonic dragon was far stronger than Night Demon, there was a huge gap between them in a certain field.


    If the Nightmare of the Dragon Soul was a mighty general who fought bloody battles all over the world in his dream, Night Demon would definitely be a king who looked down upon everything in the world.


    "Samuel, surrender obediently."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a ck gas began to solidify in Ning Demon''s hand.


    Just likest time, it was obvious that the ck gas would wrap Samuel like a stic bag.


    Butst time, there was Tao Tie of Evil. What else could Samuel have this time?


    "Is it that easy?" Samuel suddenly grinned.


    "Is it not easy?" Night Demon sneered. "Killing you is easier than killing an ant, isn''t it?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Night Demon flicked his other finger slightly.


    With a bang, Samuel felt as if he had been hit by a huge mountain. He flew back dozens of meters and fell to the ground. The wound on his chest instantly made his blood spurt out like a spring.


    Strong!


    Night Demon was extremely strong.


    The protection of the Indestructible Armor was as useless as paper in front of Night Demon.


    And with a flick of his finger, he was extremely powerful. Even Samuel whose body had been refined again felt that his chest had been prated, and many of his ribs had been broken.


    He couldn''t fight. He couldn''t fight.


    This had nothing to do with his strength. No matter how weak Samuel was, no matter how strong Night Demon was, there was no way there would be such a gap between them Night Demon could destroy Samuel with a flick of his finger.


    It must be a domain problem.


    But the more this happened, the more anxious Samuel became. How could he break the domain?


    "Now that you''ve been beaten and crippled, just die obediently and then be my ve." Night Demon sneered. He raised his right hand slightly, and ck gas filled the air.


    Although Samuel could not figure out how to break the domain, he knew that he had no time to think about it.


    "Come on!" He shouted angrily, attracting Night Demon''s attention. At the same time, he mobilized the Chaos Qi in his hand and aimed at the barrier that trapped everyone without reservation.


    Samuel didn''t know whether this was useful or not, whether it could help them, but this was the only thing Samuel could do for them before he died. "Swish!"


    As expected, the ck gas directly sealed Samuel. Like before, it wrapped Samuel tightly like a ck stic bag.


    The huge wound on his chest almost made it difficult for Samuel to resist. Every time he moved, his body felt as if it had been torn down. He felt extremely ufortable.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What''s more, the extremely strong ck gas made people suffocate very fast. In addition, the energy was quickly lost, so Samuel could not maintain the basic operation of the body at all.


    In just a few seconds, Samuel''s struggle fell into dead silence.


    Before Samuel was sealed, the chaotic Qi also bombarded toward the barrier. After a huge explosion, even if the barrier was cracked, Night Demon''s ck Qi replenished it and restored its original appearance.


    It seemed that everything was in vain.


    It was like a useless struggle on the verge of death.


    "You little ant, you still want to fight with me? Don''t you think about it? Who do you think you are?" Night Demon stared at Samuel, who had almost stopped moving, as if he was staring at a corpse, and said coldly with disdain.


    "No!"


    However, there were some things that didn''t seem to work on the surface, did that mean they really didn''t work? Although Samuel did not break the barrier, his action before his death deeply touched everyone present.


    He would never forget to save them until he died.


    In this world where thew of the jungle prevailed, this kind of care and affection had been long gone.


    Fu Li had already burst into tears. Samuel''s smile, anger, heroic posture, and his approachable were all constantly appearing in her mind. "Samuel!" Saber Twelve''s teeth were almost crushed.


    "Chief!"


    With such an alliance leader, although they all knew that they were the most inconspicuous and insignificant people in the alliance, when their leader could die without forgetting these small characters, their pride and emotion were beyond words.


    This included those loose cultivators.


    And the four of the seven monsters.


    "Young Master Hannigan!"


    The three monsters cried out in unison, and Zi Qing squatted on the ground, crying bitterly. But at this time, a vision appeared...

 Chapter 2930

    Chapter 2930


    "Although you and I have never worked together, it''s our honor to have contact with a person like Young Master Hannigan. Although I may not be able to leave here today, it''s also our blessing to die here with Young Master Hannigan. It''s worth it." The eyes of the fifth monster shed with tears. He said, gritting his teeth.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "You''re right. Chief, don''t worry. I''lle to apany youter. As your subordinate, I''ll go through thick and thin with you. I, Ganfu, is satisfied."


    "Well, let''s fight against that damn Night Demon. Even if we can''t beat him, we can only f*cking apany Young Master Hannigan on the road to hell."


    "I''m just a nobody in Eight Direction World. I''m not eye-catching at all. In many people''s eyes, killing me is no different from killing an ant, and no one cares about me. But now... it''s different." A loose cultivator sneered, and then he suddenly had an imposing manner, shouting angrily, "I can make the Demon Dod not to forget to save me before he dies. It turns out that I''m also a fu*king human being and someone also cares about me. I know very well that I''m not qualified to be the brother of a big shot like Samuel, but with his action of saving us before he dies, my life will be put on his neck at that time. Night Demon, I''ll kill you first!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a loose cultivator rushed over angrily.


    "What a good man who will die for his bosom friend! Damn it, what you said is right. I satisfied to be saved by the devil Samuel. Night Demon, I will fight you to the death."


    "F*ck you!"


    There was a single charge, countless people rushing together!


    Although there was a huge barrier, it still could not stop them from attacking the barrier angrily.


    Night Demon sneered and looked at the crowd gloomily. "You group of sparrows are really noisy. Since you are eager to die, I will help you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the barrier disappeared and faced the people rushing toward him.


    Night Demon clenched the ck gas in his hand and did not directly knock it down. Instead, he sped up to the crowd. With a pat of his left hand, one person''s sternum was instantly broken. He kicked with his right foot and another person''s brain burst.


    Night Demonpletely treated these messy loose cultivators as toys in his hands.


    There were the crazy ughter, the cruel dismembering, and the crazy smirk of Night Demon. For a time, the edge of Heaven and Sea fell into an extremely horrible and evil scene.


    "Haha!"


    Night Demonughed wildly, but his hands did not stop. Countless screams followed, and countless lives were lost.


    "Cool!"


    A killing game was naturally very exciting, so that a pervert like Night Demon enjoyed it and could not extricate himself from it.


    Hearing the hideousughter, only Zi


    Qing, who was squatting on the ground covered her ears. She had


    no cultivation. The death of Samuel in the ck bag made her heartbroken.


    For Samuel, the first time she met him in the Dragon-trapping


    Mountain, she was shocked and her heart was moved. During the


    meeting in the inn, she was


    el.ne


    face, so


    attracted by his handsome face,


    ZiQing''s mind was full of him, and


    she dreamed of him at night...


    Now that Samuel had died in front of her, she naturally choked with sobs. Even if all the people around her rushed to fight Night Demon, she did not respond in time.


    When she came to her senses and looked at the miserable scene in the sky, she could not help but copse.


    Those were innocent lives. More importantly, there were her brothers and sisters who loved her dearly!


    "No!"


    The person she loved the most had died, and the person closest to her had been tortured to death. Even the quiet Zi Qing was in frenzy at this time, shouting desperately.


    Peng!


    But with her angry and desperate shout, an extremely strong white aura suddenly released from her body! Hong!


    Following that, a strong wind suddenly blew on the ground, blowing the grass on the ground and her clothes.


    In mid-air, Night Demon, who was in


    the midst of killing, only felt an extremely strong gust of wind brushing his face. Although he hurriedly blocked it with his hand, the strong wind still blew his body until it swayed.


    The loose cultivators around him were directly blown to the ground by the strong wind. They fell down like a group of sparrow without wings.


    "This..."


    Even if it was blown out, this injury was not serious for those with cultivation. They struggled and looked at each other when they saw Zi Qing''s strange scene.


    As the white Qi broke free, countless white lights gently surrounded her like a dream, like a fairy.


    Even Night Demon, who was standing aside, lost his arrogant smile and looked coldly at Zi Qing, who was on the ground in the distance.


    There was a trace of shock in his eyes, because this strong wind actually blew him, and it made his face painful.


    One had to know that he was the master of the Domain. No one could hurt him, no one could hurt him, some one as strong as Samuel and Tao Tie of Evil could not, but this woman...

 Chapter 2931

    Chapter 2931


    Why could she do that?


    Was it luck?


    Or a coincidence?


    Or was he too careless?


    Night Demon narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Zi Qing.


    "What''s wrong with Seventh Sister? Why does her body..." The fifth monster was puzzled.


    Sixth Sister Liu Sha frowned. "It''s it..."


    "It''s it?" The fourth monster suddenly remembered something.


    "What are you talking about?" The fifth monster was even more puzzled.


    "Do you still remember why Seventh Sister was forced to join our Seven Monsters by Master?" Liu Sha asked.


    Among the Seven Monsters, each of them had a strange appearance or a strange personality. That was why they called themselves the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei. For example, the eldest one, Da Bingtian, had a strange appearance and a disabled body. The second monster was thin but had great strength. However, his hands were not perfect. One of them was normal, but the other was as thin as a baby''s. However, the strength of this withered hand was extraordinary.


    As for the third monster, fourth monster, and fifth monster, they all had their own strengths and weaknesses. Even Sixth Sister, Liu Sha, did not look weird on the outside, but she had fatal shorings.


    As a famous ck Widow, any man who had any feelings for her would die. At the same time, there was an extremely strange part of her body, which was that her body would emit a strange fragrance at night, and when it was daytime, it would emit an extremely strong stench like that of a fox.


    However, Seventh Sister did not have any physical defects, and there was nothing strange about her in other aspects. She waspletely like an ordinary person.


    The only strange thing about her might be that she was too beautiful, but what kind of strange thing was this?


    "Master has never said such a thing before." Therefore, the Sixth monster was quite dissatisfied with his master''s decision back then. He protested with him many times, but his master always smiled and didn''t exin or speak.


    "But Master once mentioned one thing. Among the Seven Monsters, Seventh Sister''s talent is the weirdst," Liu Sha said.


    "Holy!" The fourth monster also said firmly, He once heard his master mention these words unintentionally.


    "Fourth Brother, I seem to remember what you said. Master seemed to have said that Seventh Sister is a mortal, but her body..."


    Immortal Body!


    "That''s right!" Liu Sha nodded.


    This was also the weirdest thing about Zi Qing.


    The so-called ordinary people bing an Immortal was to practice their moral body to Immortal. Anyone who could cultivate their physical body to the most powerful realm was definitely not a mortal. Even if their cultivation was not high enough, their reliable physical bodies could still reach the peak of their lives.


    But Zi Qing was not...


    She had an Immortal Body, but she was clearly a mortal. No one knew the strangeness of each of them for the time being. Even the master, who was as strong as the Seven Monsters, could not see through the secrets of heaven.


    "So, among the seven monsters, everyone has his own strangeness." The fourth monster thought of their master''s words and finally solved their doubts.


    "So Master didn''t lie to us. Seventh Sister, she really..." The fifth monster murmured.


    Since childhood, all the monsters thought that their master was just finding an excuse to let Seventh Sister enter the team to protect her.


    Therefore, for many years, the Sixth monster had even privately guessed that Seventh Sister was the illegitimate child of their master.


    It was not their fault. Seventh Sister was not weird. As for the Immortal Body mentioned by Master, it was just an excuse in the eyes of the sixth monster.


    Because even if a mortal had an Immortal Body and did not be an immortal, at least his body talent was higher than that of ordinary people. Naturally, many things were much better than ordinary people.


    However, the truth was that Seventh Sister was not better than anyone else. Instead, she was mediocre and did not look like a member of Eight Direction World.


    It should be known that in this world where everyone was good at martial arts and could be cultivated, people who could not cultivate at all were equivalent to trash!


    Therefore, the Sixth monsterter confirmed that the Seventh Sister''s strangeness was that she could not cultivate.


    But now, at this absolute moment, something strange happened to the seventh sister, Zi Qing.


    "Ah!"


    At this moment, Zi Qing suddenly roared angrily!


    Hong!


    The white gas spread even more. It even rose without wind and slowly dragged it into the air.


    At this time, Zi Qing only felt endless powering from all directions!


    "You killed my sweetheart and hurt my brothers and sisters. I want your life!" Zi Qing shouted coldly. Suddenly, a fierce light appeared in her eyes.


    With a slight movement of her hands, an extremely strong white airflow surged from all directions and formed four white phoenixes swimming around Zi Qing.


    "Break!"


    With Zi Qing''s shout, the four white


    phoenixes let out four phoenix cries. in


    They drew four beautiful cuNight


    the air and rushed straight to Night Demon in the air.


    The beauty of the four phoenixes was amazing.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The breath it carried made people feel rxed, which was difficult to express, but extremely peaceful inside.


    It was likeforting.


    However, for Night Demon, a fierce aura wasing toward him.


    How could it be like this?


    "Even so, do you think you can challenge me just by yourself?"


    With a cold voice, facing the four white phoenixes, Night Demon flew into a rage and went up to them.

 Chapter 2932

    Chapter 2932


    The ck gas in his right hand was dense, and he stood with his left hand behind his back. Even for these four incredible and even pressing phoenixes, Night Demon could only feel a little unhappy about being vited.


    Because in this field, the position of the ruler king gave Night Demon endless confidence and arrogance.


    "An ant!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, facing the four white phoenixes, the ck Qi of Night Demon instantly turned into a ck dragon and attacked the white phoenix.


    "In this world, the Yang is the master, the Yin is the supplement, the man is the sky, the woman is the earth, the dragon is above, and the phoenix is below. So, what is a big deal of your white phoenixes?" Night Demon sneered coldly.


    "Roar!"


    The roar of a giant dragon!


    On the other side, the four phoenixes cried out at the same time.


    A dragon versus four phoenixes!


    Shua!


    There was no such battle scene as imagined. Although the ck dragon was extremely vicious, it directly bit towards the phoenixes'' neck as it approached her!


    But just as the ck dragon was biting a white phoenix''s neck, the white phoenix in its mouth suddenly turned into bubbles and disappeared.


    A few meters ahead, the white phoenix, which had just been bitten, suddenly appeared again and merged with the other three phoenixes again, turning into four figures rushing at Night Demon.


    "What?"


    Night Demon was slightly stunned.


    The huge ck dragon actually missed the target directly?


    "How is this possible?"


    With his own strength, that girl would never be able to fight against him.


    How could the four little white phoenixes resist his ck dragon?


    This was impossible!


    Shua!


    Almost at this moment, the four white phoenixes without the ck Dragon''s obstruction rushed toward Night Demon at the fastest speed.


    "Do you think you can win just because you have broken through my ck dragon''s obstacle? What a joke! Who do you think you are in my eyes?" Night Demon sneered. Even so, he didn''t panic at all, even with a trace of disdain.


    What was a ruler?


    That was absolute dominance between offense and attack!


    Without the suppression of the attack, there was an absolute advantage in defense! "Trash!"


    With an angry shout, the ck Qi instantly wrapped around Night Demon''s body.


    The four white phoenixes immediately charged at Night Demon.


    Night Demon wore a confident smirk on his face.


    Hong!!


    After the four white phoenixes collided with the ck Qi, they immediately dispersed and turned into four white Qis. They exploded violently with the ck Qi on Night Demon''s body and then merged to fight!


    However, in just a second, the four wisps of white Qi slowly disappeared into the ck Qi.


    Everything seemed to have be calm.


    "Ha!" Night Demonughed wildly.


    Even if Night Demon was very curious about why this girl in the distance would affect him in his domain.


    But that was not important!


    The most important thing was that he was the king of this domain.


    Even if an ant unexpectedly appeared, so what?


    "Little sister, you look pretty good. You said that Samuel is your lover. That''s just right. Samuel will be my ve, and you will be my exclusive concubine. Little sister, am I very good to you? In this way, I will help you be a couple of dead lovers. Haha!" Night Demonughed arrogantly.


    "You bastard, don''t even think about it!" The fourth monster scolded coldly. How could he bear his sister being humiliated like this?


    He immediately got up from theC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ground and angrily wanted to teach


    Night Demon a lesson. But here, Night Demon only needed to gently tap his fingers, and the fourth monster of Jiang Bei would be sent flying several meters and spit out blood!


    "Trash!" Night Demon sneered. He was so arrogant and disdainful.


    Zi Qing''s eyes were firm. She looked at Night Demon and said in a cold voice, "It''s my good fortune to be a couple with him, but I can die. He can''t die. So, you don''t have to worry about him."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zi Qing closed her eyes slightly and silently recited some strange incantations.


    Night Demon shook his head helplessly. "Little sister, if I were you, I wouldn''t have made such a pointless struggle here. If I had the strength to do this, I might as well keep it and use it with me in bed."


    After that, Night Demon smiled at the sky again.


    "Ha..."


    But just as he wasughing crazily, his voice was suddenly stuck in his throat, and his arrogant smile froze in an instant...


    At this time, wisps of strange white Qi appeared around him.


    He also felt a faint pain in his body.


    Although the pain was very low, when all the acupuncture points in his body were scattered together, Night Demon still felt very ufortable. "How... how could this be?" Night Demon was confused.


    Here, as long as he didn''t want to, no one could cause any harm to him. As long as he didn''t want to, no one could leave any negative state on him.


    But now...


    What did this mean?


    "What... what did you do to me?" Night Demon suddenly straightened his head and looked at Zi Qing angrily.


    "It''s just washing your dirty heart." Zi Qing suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Break!"


    Her pleasant voice sounded.


    "Bang."


    Night Demon''s body suddenly exploded as if it had been ignited.


    Blood spurted out from all the acupuncture points. The scene was extremely cruel and bloody!


    "This..."


    "Oh my god, Seventh Sister..."


    "Seventh Sister actually injured Night Devil!"


    "How is this possible? Seventh Sister can''t practice magic arts at all, let alone cultivation base, even if..."


    The fourth monster, the fifth monster, and the sixth sister, Liu Sha, were all dumbfounded. They knew better than anyone what their sister, who had spent more than ten years with them, looked like in their eyes.


    But at this time, this seventh sister suddenly became extremely strange and they didn''t know much about her...


    "That beautiful little girl, how could she hurt Night Demon? Night Demon is a demon that even Samuel and Evil Tao Tie can''t deal with. How could


    she..."


    "Yes, it''s impossible."


    The seven monsters couldn''t understand it at all, and the outsiders obviously didn''t believe it. Looking at the shocked scene in front of them, they thought they were just dreaming.


    Night Demon didn''t mean to show his pity for the girl, did he?


    Not to mention that they did not believe it, even Night Demon himself did not believe it!


    After all, this was his territory. He really couldn''t understand why it had be like this!


    It was not that Zi Qing was so powerful, but that there was something wrong with the domain!


    As a ruler, if he said one, it would be one, and if he said two, it would be two.. But now, if he said one, it might be 0.999 but if he said two, it would be 1.999. Although the difference was very small, from a certain point of view, it was a slight mistake, a vast difference.


    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!" Night Demon stumbled to his feet, his eyes full of disbelief!


    But the next second, his eyes suddenly shrank. "What secret do you have? I''m afraid that if I don''t y with you today, I will strip you clean!"

 Chapter 2933

    Chapter 2933


    This woman...


    It was not only good-looking but also very fun!


    What was important was that her unique ce might make Night Devil even more eager!


    His domain had ws, and once he figured them out, his domain was destined to be stronger!


    "I will take off your clothes first!" With a cold shout, Night Demon rushed to Zi Qing in the distance with his whole body covered with blood holes.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Seventh Sister, be careful!" The Fifth Monster and Liu Sha said anxiously.


    In the blink of an eye, Night Demon had arrived in front of Zi Qing.


    A trace of anxiety shed in Zi Qing''s eyes. She forced to close her eyes and quickly recited an unknown form.


    Almost at the same time, the white Qi on Zi Qing''s body spread and rotated wildly around her at a very fast speed. It was this white gas that instantly stopped Night Demon from moving forward.


    Zi Qing was right in front of him, but Night Demon was blocked by the white air. The seemingly calm white air even pulled him desperately like a tornado!


    Night Demon''s face was twisted by the wind!


    "Damn it, break it!"


    Night Demon only felt that his self-esteem had been challenged. He shouted angrily, and the ck Qi on his body surged. Suddenly, his strength rose endlessly!


    ck and white, Devil and Right!


    The two forces collided and kept fighting!


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, with a loud noise, the ck air suddenly increased several times, and the white air that was fighting with it suddenly lost its momentum.


    In a hurry, there was not much white air left, and they retreated several meters away with Zi Qing.


    "Humph!"


    Night Demon held a piece of rag in his hand. It was a corner of Zi Qing''s clothes.


    "I''ve said that I''m going to strip you naked, so I''m going to do it! You want me to give you some stimtion. Do you want me to strip you naked in front of so many people, or do you want to surrender and go somewhere else to y?" After seeding, Night Demon''s arrogant momentum returned. Although there was a slight mistake, it didn''t seem important now.


    Zi Qing was slightly shocked. Although the white Qi made her full of energy, she could not help but secretly sigh at the power of Night Demon in the face-to-face battle.


    However, even though the other party was powerful, Zi Qing was not afraid at all.


    Although she had no cultivation and was protected everywhere, and she was not brave enough, she would never retreat when she could stand in front of her loved ones!


    "Humph, you chose the road." Night Demon had already known Zi Qing''s answer. He spread out the ck Qi in his hand and suddenly sped up to Zi Qing again.


    "No, Seventh Sister really does have the so-called 4mmortal Physique, but the problem is... the problem is that she has nothing other than this so-called Immortal Physique." Seeing that they were about to fight again, the fourth monster anxiously said.


    Yes, although Zi Qing burst out a Holy Immortal Body in despair and anger, in the end, she only had a Holy Immortal Body.


    Faced with an enemy as strong as Night Demon, how long could she hold on just by relying on her body?


    "Don''t talk about magic arts or


    mental cultivation methods. This girl has never fought with us since she was a child. She dared to stand in front of us because..." After that, Liu Sha nced at the motionless Samuel in the ck bag.


    But it was because Zi Qing liked Samuel.


    As the only woman among the Seven Monsters, she naturally knew more about her sister''s words than anyone else. She also knew how obsessed she was with Samuel.


    Just like tonight, when she saw


    Samuel, she was so excited that she couldn''t sleep at all. But Liu Sha just said to her that she could dream of Samuel while sleeping, and she could also listen to Samuel''s words. Otherwise, it was impossible for Zi Qing to fall asleep so early today, let alone encounter the current


    situation.


    She liked Samuel so much that she, who was always protected by the sixth monsters, had the courage to stand in front of everyone at this moment. With such courage, there was no need to mention experience...


    " Don''t talk about fighting with others. Usually, even if an ant tried to bite her, she would choose to take a detour. But now she is fighting with such a vicious person." The fourth monster was also very worried.


    "s!" The fifth monster was so anxious that he didn''t know what to say.


    Especially now, when Night Demon attacked with all his strength!


    Almost as the third monster expected, the appearance of Zi Qing indeed caused uproar, so many people were surprised, but the momentary amazement was mostly because of the capital of her body.


    However, these things would notst long for her.


    Due to theck of cultivation, she was constantly at a disadvantage. Facing the full power of Night Demon, although she gritted her teeth and struggled to fight, she could not defeat him!


    After a few collisions, Zi Qing began to retreat, and the sound of cloth being torn in the sky could be heard.


    Zi Qing''s clothes were being torn off by Night Demon bit by bit.


    From the unimportant corners to the important parts, Zi Qing''s gauze was getting fewer and fewer...


    But at this moment, a figure suddenly jumped up.


    It was Samuel!!!

 Chapter 2934

    Chapter 2934


    No one noticed when Samuel moved, and no one noticed when he suddenly broke through the ck bag.


    Because at this time, everyone''s eyes were focused on the fierce battle in the sky.


    Although Zi Qing was extremely beautiful and all the men present wanted to see her mysterious figure at any other time, at least at this time, no one had such dirty thoughts.


    They only had one belief, which was to pray that Zi Qing would be fine.


    But obviously, the situation was very bad.


    Zi Qing''s clothes would be ruined in just a few minutes!


    "Little bitch, you asked for it!" Night Demon sneered. The great victory made him extremely arrogant. At the same time, he increased his strength and was determined to get Zi Qing!


    With the ck Qi swirling around his hand, Night Demon repeated his n and directly reached out to the important part of Zi Qing.


    After several rounds, Night Demon became even more arrogant and ignored Zi Qing. Although he was a little surprised before, she was just a ything in his hands now.


    He could do whatever he wanted!


    Zi Qing looked panicked. Although she had been clenching her teeth, she had no choice but to admit that Night Demon was too powerful.


    After several rounds of resistance, she was exhausted and in a bad mood.


    Now that Night Demon''s attack was even more powerful, she had no strength to fight back.


    The only thing she could do was to watch Night Demon do whatever he wanted.


    "Damn it, who is that?"


    All of a sudden, someone saw a figure in the sky suddenly flying straight toward them. It was so fast that it left people speechless.


    "It''s a mass of ck Qi. Could it be... Could it be Night Demon''s helper? Does that guy have a helper?" Someone suddenly cried out in surprise. "That''s not right. Not only the ck Qi, but also the golden light!" Someone with sharper eyes found out the truth and shouted at this time. "It''s ck Qi and golden light. It seems... I''ve seen it somewhere before." Seeing the golden light in the sky, someone asked curiously.


    But the next second, someone suddenly remembered something and couldn''t help sitting up. "There''s golden light and ck light again? Damn, this... Isn''t this a special thing for Samuel?"


    "Yes, gods and devils, golden light and Devil Aura. This... this is a unique skill of Samuel."


    Thinking of this, everyone looked back and saw that there were no Samuel on thewn not far away, only a broken ck Qi was left.


    "Samuel, that guy is Samuel! He is still alive!" Someone eximed.


    The next second, more people also noticed the fact. They turned around in surprise and looked at the figure in the air with expectation and excitement.


    Like a meteor, he was dashing and fast!


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the same time, Night Demon was determined to get a w. Suddenly, he felt an extremely strong forceing!


    There was a huge explosion!


    Night Demon took two steps back and looked at his ws in surprise. Then he looked at Samuel who had retreated dozens of meters away with ZiQing. His eyes were full of murderous intent. "It turns out that you bastard are ruining my n!"


    Samuel was out of breath. He tried his best to breathe while slightly protecting Zi Qing behind him. He looked at Night Demon and sneered disdainfully.


    "When this beautiful girl came, I ignored you. However, I didn''t kill you in that way. You are really a famous cockroach who can''t be killed." Night Demon sneered unhappily.


    Zi Qing''s sudden outburst and strange operation made Night Demon focus all his energy on her Especially when they were fighting just now, Night Demon used al his strength to deal with Zi Qing so that he ignored the other side of Samuel.


    It was this opportunity that gave Samuel a chance to breathe.


    Although the ck bag had been suffocated for a long time, as the ck Qi suppressed and absorbed the energy of Samuel''s body, the state of Samuel gradually improved.


    Only at this critical moment could Samuel appear in time.


    "But what''s the point of youing? You''re just my defeated opponent," Night Demon said with a sinister smile.


    From the perspective of the ordinary world, Samuel was much more powerful than Zi Qing. But here, in Night Demon''s eyes, Samuel could not bepared with Zi Qing at all.


    After all, Zi Qing was somewhat different, but Samuel waspletely under his control.


    "Just a move could kill you. Do you think you deserve to appear in front of me?" Night Demon said disdainfully.


    Hearing this, Samuel was not angry. He smiled gently and said, "Do you think it will be troublesome if you are in front of me?"


    Night Demon''s face turned cold. "What, Samuel has learned to brag? Kill me? What qualifications do you have?"


    "I, Samuel never brag and only


    know how to tell the truth. Do you


    really think you are invincible in theC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    world? What a joke! You are just an ant If you are not convinced let''s try


    "F*ck you, I''ll give it a try. How can I be afraid of you? Since I can kill you once, I''m not afraid of killing you twice!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Night Demon rushed over directly, but Samuel did not move at all. Instead, he looked back at Zi Qing with a smile that almost fascinated her!


    "Do you know my name?"


    "Samuel?"


    "No, the ancestor of All Energy!"


    "Ah?"

 Chapter 2935

    Chapter 2935


    The ancestor of All Energy?


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Zi Qing saw the confident smile on Samuel''s face. It seemed that he was not joking at all, so Zi Qing waspletely confused.


    What was the ancestor of All Energy?


    Never heard, never seen!


    Zi Qing didn''t even know what it meant.


    "What... what''s that?"


    "That''s something that can deal with him." Samuel smiled gently.


    "F*ck, what''s going on? Are they talking?"


    "What''s wrong? Night Demon has already taken action. Shouldn''t they deal with him quickly?"


    "Night Demon is so abnormal. They have to be careful."


    Seeing this, everyone on the ground felt anxious. After all, everyone present had seen the ability of Night Demon with their own eyes.


    "Although the word ''Samuel'' makes tens of millions of people feel at ease, it''s not like you haven''t suffered a loss in the hands of Night Demon. You have to be careful."


    The group of people stamped on the spot anxiously.


    But the two people in the air seemed to bepletely indifferent.


    Zi Qing was still confused. Not only did she not know what the ancestor of All Energy was, and more importantly, she was very nervous and excited


    now...


    This was the first time she had been so close to Samuel, and it was the first time she had been alone with the person she dreamed of day and night. What was worse, he was still smiling at her.


    This made Zi Qing''s little heart confused.


    Even though she pretended to be calm, her beautiful face was still flushed.


    "How to deal with him?" Zi Qing pursed her lips nervously and asked.


    Samuel smiled mysteriously.


    At this time, Night Demon had already arrived behind Samuel.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing this, Zi Qing screamed and subconsciously wanted to rush forward to stand in front of Samuel.


    Even though she was a weak girl, under the push of love, she was not afraid of death at all, let alone Night Demon!


    But what she never expected was that the moment she shouted, Samuel in front of her suddenly elerated and grabbed her arm with one hand.


    She had been very nervous at that moment. After all, Samuel was her Prince Charming. More importantly, she had no clothes now...


    But just as she was excited, her heart was destined to turn cold...


    Because Samuel was holding her hand, without doing anything. He didn''t avoid Night Demon''s attack with her, but...


    Instead, he pushed her directly to the front and faced the attack of Night Demon directly, but he hid directly behind her!


    At that moment, Zi Qing was so disappointed that she was almost in a daze.


    What was going on?


    Although she could sacrifice everything for Samuel, including her own life, it didn''t mean that Samuel could do this for her! "That''s it."


    She was a woman. How could Samuel push a woman to death?


    Was this still the invincible devil god in her mind? Or the arrogant Samuel in her mind?


    This was simply too despicable, wasn''t it?


    Zi Qing''s heart turned cold!


    But it was toote to regret.


    Some dreams of love might need to be taught a lesson in reality!


    Zi Qing closed her eyes slightly and epted the final result, which was to the sacrifice for her lover.


    "What are you waiting for? Fight with him." Just as Zi Qing closed her eyes, Samuel urged her from behind.


    Zi Qing was about to copse. What did this damned man say?


    Not only did she have to be a gun''s eye for him, but he also had to squeeze out herst value!


    Although desperate and disappointed, he was the first man she liked, and she liked him so much.


    Gritting her teeth, Zi Qing still mobilized all the energy in her body. She pushed out her hands directly to meet the rushing Night Demon. White light against ck Qi!


    Heavenly Thunder Against Earth Fire!


    Hong!


    The two energies collided in an instant and exploded!


    However, given Zi Qing''s ability, there was a huge gap between her and Night Demon.


    The moment they touched each other, the ck Qi instantly broke through the white gas in an overwhelming posture and came at her.


    She couldn''t take it!


    She couldn''t take it at all!


    The strength gap between the two sides was too big.


    Although Zi Qing had the so-called Holy Immortal Body, Night Demon was the absolute dominator in the domain.


    "B*tch couple, I want a man to be my ve, and a woman to sleep with


    me!" Seeing that the attack was sessful, Night Demon showed a bloodthirsty smile.


    He was getting closer and closer!


    The distance between Zi Qing and Night Demon was less than a centimeter away!


    Break!


    However, at this moment, at the same time, countless white gas suddenly emitted from Zi Qing''s body!


    Peng!


    The white gas, like a flood, poured out.


    Night Demon, who was the closest to them, did not even notice what was going on. However, because he was too close to Zi Qing, there was no way to hide. He was directly hit by the vast white gas!


    Whoosh!


    Like a huge wave, Night Demon was directly knocked back hundreds of meters by the white gas and fell to the ground.


    Hong!!!


    With a huge explosion, Night Demon''s body fell heavily to the ground.


    Night Demon''s face was instantly filled with anger!!


    But just as he struggled to get up and wanted to take revenge, his throat suddenly felt sweet.


    "Puff!"


    He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "What?"


    Night Demon was shocked and looked at the blood on his body in disbelief.


    How... how could this be?


    This was impossible!


    How, how could he get hurt?


    This was in his own domain, decided by himself. How could he be hurt by others?


    He looked at Zi Qing with doubt!


    Yes, it was that girl. It was she who had hurt him just now, but the injury just now was nothing to him! But now...


    He was seriously injured!


    Something was wrong.


    How could she be so powerful?


    But Zi Qing couldn''t answer this question, because as the person involved, she waspletely confused at this time and looked at her hands in


    disbelief.


    What happened just now?


    Where did this strange energye from?


    "How is it? Is itfortable?"


    At this moment, Samuel withdrew one hand from Zi Qing''s back and looked at Night Demon with a funny smile.


    "It''s you?" Night Demon was startled.


    As he said, after fighting with Zi Qing for such a long time, she didn''t have that kind of terrifying power. Why did she suddenly have it now?


    It turned out that Samuel was ying tricks!


    As Samuel stopped, Zi Qing finally felt the temperature change on her back. Only then did she know that Samuel had been holding her shoulder with his hand. At this time,


    she looked at Samuel in surprise. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 2936

    Chapter 2936


    She did not understand what had just happened.


    Why did she suddenly have a lot of energy and why Night Demon was beaten like this?


    She was confused because she had done nothing.


    Samuel smiled and did not answer. He just looked at Night Demon disdainfully, full of ridicule and irony.


    "You bastard, what kind of demon method did you use?" Night Demon was puzzled. How could it be like this here?


    "I see. It''s luck. You must be lucky. But can you be lucky again and again?"


    In the face of the provocation of Samuel, Night Demon flew into a rage. He released all his ck Qi madly and there was a feeling of almost irrational in his eyes.


    "Come on!"


    The ck air suddenly swallowed the sky. With a roar, Night Demon rushed up.


    "An ant!" Samuel sneered and then looked at Zi Qing fiercely. "Zi Qing!"


    Zi Qing was stunned. She waspletely attracted by Samuel''s domineering and arrogant look. She murmured for a long time before she could react. But she was worried that she would not reply in time. "Ah, husband... no, Brother Samuel, I''m... I''m here!"


    After that, Zi Qing''s face turned red, and she wished she could find a hole to hide in.


    What was she doing?


    What a shame!


    She had just met Samuel, and they were not even friends. But just now, she even called him husband!!


    She felt embarrassed.


    Although this had always been her dream of a girl, a girl''s dream was a girl''s dream, and a girl''s heart was a girl''s heart. How could she give it to a man when she was excited...?


    However, Samuel did not seem to have heard what she said. He just pulled his arm in front of him seriously. Then, he gently ced a palm on his back.


    So handsome!


    He looked so handsome when he was serious. No wonder people said that men were the most handsome when they were serious!


    "Why are you in a daze? Look in the direction of Night Demon."


    At this moment, Samuel''s pleasant voice suddenly drifted into Zi Qing''s ears.


    "Ah? Yes!" After being woken up, Zi Qing put away her dizzy look and stared at Night Demon who was rushing toward her.


    Night Demon''s momentum was extremely strong, and wherever he passed, there were even countless ck Qi left behind. "Take it easy."


    Just as Zi Qing was about to take action nervously, Samuel stopped her in time.


    "Wait for him to get closer!"


    "Oh, okay!" Zi Qing nodded vigorously. She suppressed her breath and stared at Night Demon, who was rushing toward her.


    Her beloved man was beside her and in front there was a powerful enemy. Zi Qing, who was weak and timid, would never expect that she would encounter such an extremely exciting scene one day!


    "Come!"


    Suddenly, Samuel suddenly shouted. Then, Zi Qing suddenly felt an extremely strong energy filling her whole body!


    "Break!"


    With Samuel''s angry shout, Zi Qing also aimed at Night Demon and suddenly released all her aura!


    Hong!


    An iparably majestic phoenix, carrying a boundless white aura, suddenly attacked!


    Peng!


    Night Demon dodged in a sh.


    Suddenly, the Phoenix jumped directly to the ground. With a loud bang, a big hole was instantly created on the ground.


    "Again!"


    Hong!


    Another phoenix flew out!


    Peng!


    Even if it fell into the water, it caused huge waves.


    The power of this phoenix was definitely extraordinary!


    "F*ck you!" Night Demon gritted his teeth and sped up, trembling with anger.


    Hong!


    But another phoenix flew over!!


    As a result, everyone was stunned!


    In the sky, Samuel and Zi Qing kept attacking Night Demon, one after another, as if they were holding sniper rifles. Night Demon''s fierce attack began to be a mess of defense.


    Relying on the shing in the air, he avoided the attacks of the two people in the sky again and again.


    "You two bitches, I''ll kill you!" Night Demon could not stand it anymore!


    As the ruler of the domain, he was beaten up in his own domain. He could bear it in his heart, but his dignity could not!


    "Give him some time, let him fight!"


    Just as Zi Qing was about to use the Phoenix Spell again, Samuel shook his head firmly.


    "Oh." Zi Qing nodded obediently, and her face turned red again.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There was no other way. Samuel was behind her. How could she not be nervous when he was too close to her?


    At the moment when Zi Qing was


    fighting, Night Demon found this et


    opportunity. He was full of anger and swore that he would get all of


    them back from this attack?


    belongs to


    Content


    "Die!"


    "Now, close your eyes and open the door!"


    At the same time, Samuel suddenly shouted from behind, and then pped Zi Qing''s back with both hands!


    Zi Qing suddenly nodded, closed her eyes, and released all her energy!


    Hong!!!


    Suddenly, an iparably huge phoenix jumped out of Zi Qing''s body. Its huge body even made Samuel and Zi Qing look like ants in front of it.


    "Ow!"


    A long cry broke through the void!


    "What''s that?"


    "My god! What a big phoenix!"

 Chapter 2937

    Chapter 2937


    "This..."


    Everyone was stunned.


    The phoenix stood in mid-air, like a giant mountain.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the white phoenix spread its wings and swooped down on Night Demon!


    On the other side of the Night Demon, his originally angry smirk also turned into shock.


    It was not easy for him to dodge theyers of attacks. He thought she could kill them with one blow, but who the hell knew that she wasing again!!


    Moreover, the size of the phoenix this time was f*cking outrageous!


    "F*ck!" Night Demon cursed and gathered all his strength.


    "Either you die or I die!"


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, behind Night Demon also appeared a huge ck dragon.


    The dragon roared, and the phoenix was unruly. The two collided!


    "Bang!"


    With a loud explosion, the entire heaven and earth shook, and the sea water even stopped flowing for a moment!


    Half of the void was torn apart, and the bright light of the explosion burned the whole world.


    Even Samuel had to protect Zi Qing in front of him with one hand and block her with his back. His eyes were tightly closed.


    On his back, an explosive wind blew wildly!


    "Bang!"


    There was another loud thud.


    When the smoke dissipated and the remaining power of the explosion was gone, and everyone opened their eyes from the explosion, they found an astonishing fact.


    In midair, Samuel and Zi Qing were still there, but Night Demon was not there.


    Looking back, there was a deep pit on the ground in the distance. The ck Qi was scattered around.


    "Ah... Oh!"


    In the huge pit, Night Demon''s whole body trembled slightly. He opened his mouth and made a very slight sound of pain. It was very short, and sometimes it was drowned by the blood in his throat.


    At the corner of his mouth, ck blood kept flowing out.


    He wanted to struggle to get up, but it was obvious that his body waspletely out of his control, just shaking uncontrobly.


    "Am I going to die?"


    He thought in fear and looked at Samuel in the air in disbelief.


    "Why?


    "Why is this happening?"


    At this time, Samuel straightened his body slightly, released Zi Qing, who was in front of him, and said, "Are you okay?"


    "It''s so gentle and warm," Zi Qing thought, but she was too excited to open her mouth and could only nod desperately.


    But the next second, Samuel just turned around and flew away.


    "Hey!" Zi Qing was very depressed. Looking at Samuel leaving her behind and leaving directly, she was so angry that she pouted.


    "He didn''t know how to care about women at all."


    Zi Qing snorted angrily and tried tond carefully.


    Previously, the situation was critical


    and she could not care so much. Now that Night Demon had been defeated, without the determination, it was the first time for her to fly down from such a high ce. She didn''t know how to do it at all!


    But just as she moved, Zi Qing suddenly closed her eyes and fell down.


    For Zi Qing, Samuel was the Prince Charming, so she paid special attention to him every move. But for Samuel, Zi Qing was just one of the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei. They were not close friends, and he had no other thoughts. At most, she was just a friend who had helped him.


    Of course, Samuel would not do anything unnecessary.


    From her appearance and her slip of the tongue, Samuel naturally knew what Zi Qing was thinking about. However, the more so, the more Samuel wanted to keep a distance.


    However, as soon as he flew away, sZi Qing fainted and fell from the sky.


    Samuel helplessly sighed. His hand moved and his entire body used a ray of energy to wrap around Zi Qing''s body. After which, he flew over and hugged her around his waist.


    As soon as theynded on the ground, the third monster rushed up to check on their seventh sister.


    "It''s nothing. I think it''s just a waste of strength!" Samuel said calmly as he handed Zi Qing to Liu Sha.


    Liu Sha nced at Samuel, but she could not see any emotional fluctuations on Samuel''s face. Obviously, as an experienced person, she knew clearly how Samuel treated her sister.


    "Samuel, are you all right?"


    Saber Twelve, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, and others also rushed over and asked with joy and concern on their faces.


    Looking at them, Samuel smiled happily and said, "I''m sure I''m fine, but there''s something wrong with someone else."


    After that, Samuel looked at the huge pit in the distance.


    Everyone was overjoyed.


    "Damn it, this Night Demon had tortured us much just now. Let''s see that son of a bitch!" Thinking of this, Saber Twelve gnashed his teeth.


    As soon as this guy left, the others followed him and rushed over together.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and helplessly. Seeing arge group of people rushing over, he smiled bitterly and followed them.


    However, after taking a few steps,


    Samuel suddenly frowned. Then he


    turned around gently and nced at the fourth monster left behind especially Zi Qing, who was O unconscious in Liu Sha''s arms.


    The white air around this girl was very strange and interesting!


    The next second, Samuel turned around, slowly got up, followed the crowd, and walked to the deep pit of Night Demon!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 2938

    Chapter 2938


    When they came to the deep pit, Night Demon''s face was full of unwillingness, disdain, and panic.


    What happened just now would eventually be his sin and his final revenge.


    The crowd automatically made way for Samuel. At this time, Samuel slowly walked over with a faint sneer in his eyes. He jumped down from the pit in a few steps and then squatted beside Night Demon.


    Night Demon struggled desperately and looked at Samuel with anger in his eyes. However, he could not move at all.


    "Are you very unwilling?" Samuel smiled slightly.


    "F*ck you!" Night Demon gritted his teeth and was furious. But at this time, except for his fierce expression, what else could he do?


    The serious injury made it extremely difficult for him to even move his body, let alone make a move.


    "Are you still dreaming of being the ruler of your domain? However, your dream is broken, and you should wake up. I almost forgot that you are not a human," Samuel said with a chuckle, looking at Night Demon as if he were a ything.


    Night Demon moved slightly and wanted to eat Samuel alive with hatred in his eyes.


    But at the same time, he was very unwilling!


    He really didn''t understand why the dream that he was proud of was broken.


    In fact, Samuel was not clear about this.


    Everyone, including Samuel, waspletely controlled by Night Demon in this chaotic dream.


    In this domain, they were creatures in ordance with the rules. So in front of Night Demon, if he said they were invincible, they were invincible. If Night Demon said they were nonentities, they were useless.


    Both Samuel and the Tao Tie were like this. Everyone was like this.


    However, there was an exception!


    "Zi Qing!"


    This was a person that even Samuel had never thought of.


    She had zero cultivation!


    However, it just so happened that in this special domain, a special body could burst out a special power to break through the limitation of the domain. Samuel did not know what Zi Qing''s so-called Holy Immortal Body was, nor did he know why she could break the domain of the Night Demon. Maybe the only exnation given by Samuel was that everything in the world would restrain each other.


    Zi Qing''s so-called Holy Immortal Body must have her unique skill to restrict the Night Demon''s dream.


    "It''s not you who defeated me. What right do you have to be so arrogant in front of me? Samuel, remember clearly that you are just my defeated subordinate. If it weren''t for that woman, you would have died a long time ago."


    "I, Night Demon, didn''t lose to you. Haha!" Although he knew that he had lost, Night Demon still refused to admit defeat in the face of Samuel. After a round of sarcasm, he burst intoughter.


    Even if he lost, he would feelforted if he won against someone at the level of Samuel.


    Samuel smiled and said nothing.


    However, Night Demon couldn''t help but re and shout angrily, "Isn''t that so?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Ah!!!" Night Demon roared angrily, "Does it have anything to do with you? Although she... she''s strange, that''s he Do you really think she can suddenly burst out with such great power just because you''re helping her behind? Samuel, that has nothing to do with you." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "She has a special body and special gas. Do you think I''ll believe that you helped her by pretending to be helping her? Your strength is no match at


    all!"


    One was the power of a special Holy


    1


    Immortal Body, and the other was the power of an ordinary person. These two forces could not bebined at all. Naturally, it was impossible for Samuel to contribute behind the scenes. Content belongs.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re right. Ordinary people can''t help her, but I''m afraid you have forgotten who I am. My name is Samuel!" Samuel smiled gently. "Samuel, what''s so great about Samuel? Samuel is just a loser... Hahaha!" Night Demonughed wildly, but at this time, Samuel gently put his hand on Night Demon''s shoulder.


    It seemed that Samuel patted his shoulder casually as if he wasforting him, but in fact, at this time, Night Demon smiled and suddenly cried. ck tears rolled down the corners of Night Demon''s eyes. The arrogance and madness turned into helplessness, and the ferocious smile turned into submission.


    "Samuel!" Night Demon stoppedughing and nodded. His emotions had recovered from madness earlier.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Looking at Samuel, Night Demon''s eyes became very indifferent. He sighed and said, "You''re right. Your name is Samuel!"


    "How can a person who can subdue the evil dragon be an ordinary person?" He smiled bitterly. Then, he raised his hand slightly and gently covered something in the palm of Samuel''s hand.


    "What is this?" Samuel frowned.


    "As a demon, I should have helped you, but... people in Jianghu can''t control themselves. Remember, you can''t hear those monks'' Heart Sutra. Besides, this thing may be useful to you in the future. This is my mark. The sound of the zither, the dream like the sound of a string, the fall of the Holy Virgin, and the clear heaven and earth."


    After that, Night Demon smiled gently and looked at Samuel. "Chaos Qi!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, with thest smile and the worship in his eyes, Night Demon''s body suddenly turned into countless ck powder, drifted in all directions, and finally disappeared.


    The edge of the Heaven and Sea suddenly disappeared, and everything before his eyes turned dark.


    Whoosh!


    When Samuel opened his eyes again, he saw Fu Mang, Manfred, and the others. At this moment, these people were all anxiously looking at Samuel. Manfred was ready to chop down with his axe at any time.


    For them, Samuel was so horrible when he fell asleep just now.


    ck gas lingered over his body. There was even a pause in his breathing halfway through. After he recovered, this fellow opened his blood-red eyes, appearing just like a demon. Hence...


    Even if Manfred was unwilling, he still listened to Samuel and was ready to kill Samuel at any time!


    He had already made up his mind. He could not ignore his brother''s words, but he could not let his brother be killed by him. So, after killing Samuel, he would die to apologize and continue to be Samuel''s brother.


    But just then, Samuel opened his eyes.


    He wanted to strike with the axe, but fortunately, he was surprised to find that Samuel''s eyes had returned to normal.


    "Damn it!"


    Samuel touched his face as if he was in great pain. Even his head was as if being hit by a big hammer.


    "Damn, what did you do to me just now?" Samuel touched his head, couldn''t help but sit up, looked around and said.


    At the same time, he lowered his head slightly and looked at his right hand. There was actually a ck iron seal on his palm!

 Chapter 2939

    Chapter 2939


    It really seemed that it was just a dream. Everything was so illusory, but the iron seal in his hand told him that it was not as simple as a dream. "Hehe!" Fu Mang rubbed his head in embarrassment. After a long while, he squeezed out a few words. "Well, just now, I saw that you... were out of control. I just wanted to wake you up with a hammer..."


    "Damn you, this idiot!"


    "What about this face? Needless to say, it was you who pped me?" Samuel rolled his eyes gloomily.


    "Before using the hammer, we are afraid that it will cause you great harm, so... so..."


    "So you want to p me first?" Samuel was speechless.


    "Samuel is Samuel, very smart." Fu Mang was full of smiles.


    "Come here!" Samuel stretched out his hand and motioned for Fu Mang to stretch his face over. "Damn, Fu Li is also awake. Let me see her." Fu Mang smiled shamelessly and then quickly retreated. "F*ck, you b*stard." Samuel touched his head gloomily and his face again. They used too much strength. "Samuel, you''re awake. That Fu Li is also awake. Did you kill that Night Demon?" Manfred said happily. Samuel nodded and said, "Yes, let''s go and see how the others are. I have something to do."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel stood up and left.


    Manfred wanted to go out with him, but when he just reached the door, he couldn''t see Samuel anymore. This guy was so fast that Manfred was speechless.


    Manfred shook his head and followed Samuel''s instructions. Manfred got up and took a group of people to other rooms to visit the unconscious brothers.


    At this time, Samuel stood proudly on the roof of the inn.


    The cold wind blew and the moon hung. The figure of Samuel was like a pine tree, proud and cool.


    The night was very quiet, but it was also not very quiet!


    In the city after nightfall, only the chirping of frogs and birds could be heard, and even the faint sound of snoring could be heard in a house in the distance.


    However, there was still Buddha''s voice lingering in the air.


    It was the group of demon monks a dozen miles away, still reciting scriptures.


    "Should I believe you?" Samuel gently raised his right hand and looked at his palm.


    It was an extremely ordinary iron seal. It was called iron, but the material was also like a stone. It felt like some kind of stic. There was nothing in the middle, and it looked a little like a big copper coin. The outer circle was quite ordinary, with many tiny particles protruding. It looked like a kind of worn gauze.


    The only unusual thing was that there was a faint moon-like shape on it.


    "Night Demon, Night Demon! Are you telling the truth?"


    Thinking of the situation before Night Demon''s death, Samuel frowned.


    Night Demon''s eyes were very sincere.


    Especially when Samuel patted him on the shoulder and gently released some Chaos Qi into his body, Night Demon instantly understood whether Zi Qing''s sudden outburst had anything to do with Samuel or not.


    swne


    Samuel was indeed suppressed, but Zi Qing did not.


    Zi Qing''s power could suppress Night Demon, but special ordinary people could not input energy into her.


    Not even the previous Samuel.


    But now, Samuel could!


    The Chaos Qi was the ancestor of all energy, and the Spiritual Qi in the world evolved from it. Naturally, it could also change all energy, including the iparably special white gas in Zi Qing''s body.


    No matter how special it was, it was still a member of all energy. The chaotic Qi could naturally be simted and absorbed by Zi Qing.


    It was also because of this that Night Demon had calmly epted reality.


    Facing Samuel and the Chaos Qi, how could Night Demon ept defeat?


    For Night Demon, being defeated by these two different bodies was enough to prove his own strength. Even if he lost, he would be defeated in glory.


    However, could his words be trusted?


    Samuel couldn''t believe a devil, especially a devil who relied on his dream to show off. His words were not very credible.


    Although he failed, there might be a trap for Samuel to jump down.


    But from another point of view, the so-called death of a man was also a good word. Night Demon''s words might be a kind reminder.


    Most importantly, his words touched Samuel.


    "People can''t control themselves in Jianghu!"


    Everyone lived for their own sake, but in the end, they lived more for himself. Their parents lived for their children, and their children were born for their parents. Everyone would worry about each other and


    affect each other. Content belongs


    to


    It was the same in Jianghu. It was both right and wrong, and the interests wereplicated. It was easier said than done!


    "What the hell are these demon monks doing?"


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    Samuel waved his hand in the air, and a golden light directly surrounded the whole inn. The Domain formed by the golden, light hid in the dark and silently guarded this ce.


    With a sh, Samuel appeared in the inn in the next second.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door of the Seven Monsters'' room. When Liu Sha opened the door, she was surprised to see the person.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 2940

    Chapter 2940


    "It''s you?" Liu Sha frowned slightly when she saw the visitor.


    The person nced at Zi Qing, who was sleeping in the inner room, and nodded.


    "Pleasee in!" Liu Sha was stunned for a moment and then hurriedly said, "Are you here to see Zi Qing? She hasn''t woken up yet, but she should be fine, and she was just too tired."


    "No need, I''m here to find you."


    "Find me?" Liu Sha was stunned. Although she was very surprised, it only shed by.


    "Do you have time to go out and talk alone?"


    Liu Sha looked back. Seeing that Fourth Brother and Fifth Brother were taking care of Zi Qing by the bed, she bit her lip gently and nodded. ¡°Okay!" Aftering out of the room and following him, they walked into another room. After closing the door, he had already served her tea and invited her to sit down.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What can I do for you, Young Master Hannigan?" Liu Sha took the tea and asked directly.


    She felt very strange and confused. It was understandable that Samuel wanted to find Zi Qing. Why did he want to find her? Of course, she would not be infatuated and thought that Samuel liked her.


    After all, Seventh Sister''s stunning appearance didn''t seem to attract the attention of this guy in front of her.


    In the dream, he didn''t even take a second look at Seventh Sister. Even if Zi Qing suddenly fainted, this guy had no choice but to fly to save her. But in that case, he was a gentleman from beginning to end.


    This also meant that Seventh Sister''s dream had basically been shattered.


    Since Zi Qing''s dream had broken into pieces, how could Samuel take a fancy to her?


    "I want to ask about your seventh sister''s situation," Samuel said bluntly.


    "Seventh Sister?" Liu Sha was stunned. Could it be that she had made a mistake?


    "Yes, but don''t get me wrong. I asked for something about Zi Qing purely for some reasons. Before Night Demon died, he told me that the sound of the zither, the dream of a string, the fall of the Holy Virgin, and the world were clear and bright. When he said this sentence, his eyes once seemed empty."


    "I believe that he might be finding Zi Qing. However, all of you did note over at that time and he did not find her. Therefore, confusion shed across his eyes."


    Samuel said seriously. He always felt that Night Demon''s words contained some meaning, and even an important reminder before the great difficulty. Samuel had to take Zi Qing into consideration, because he had heard from them that Zi Qing had a Holy Immortal Body. Although Samuel didn''t know what a Holy Immortal Body was, if it was involved, he must ask clearly.


    The group of demonic monks almost wiped out the entire Samuel. Samuel did not dare to think about what they would do in the future.


    Therefore, he had to be steady at the moment.


    "Holy Body, in fact... Actually, I''m not


    very clear about it. Master did


    ve


    asionally mention it to us, but we always thought that Master just found an excuse to make us fee that Seventh Sister was very strange, so that she could form the so-called Seven Monsters with us. So we never asked about it in detail, and Master never told us in detail." Liu Sha shook her head helplessly.


    "What about your master?"


    "Master, he passed away eight years ago," Liu Sha replied.


    "Then no one knows what a Holy Immortal Body is?" Samuel frowned and asked.


    Liu Sha nodded and said, "Master only said that this is a kind of body of an Individual Immortal, but he never mentioned other information. In fact, our understanding of it is limited to this."


    "Her body can be free from any


    restrictions in the dream, which at least shows that this body of an Individual Immortal is not simple. In addition, when Night Demon died his words, s... Unfortunately, how no one knows what''s going on with her body. What can we do and how to help her? We know nothing about it." Samuel sighed helplessly.


    "Maybe someone knows."


    "Who?"


    However, just as Samuel''s interest was piqued, Liu Sha seemed to have thought of something. She said dejectedly, "Sigh! I''m just guessing. Perhaps he doesn''t know either. Furthermore, he''s been wandering for his entire life and no one knows Where he is."


    Samuel was depressed and nodded. "Okay, I see. It''s gettingte. Go back and rest early."


    "Okay!" Liu Sha nodded, stood up and bowed to Samuel, and then quickly left.


    After Liu Sha left, Samuely back on the bed wearily. He crossed his legs and yed with the mark of Night Demon in his hand, looking thoughtful. After some time, Samuel fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Samuel was sleeping soundly. Suddenly, he was woken up by roars. Before he opened his eyes, the door was directly broken through. Fu Mang rushed in with Manfred and others.


    Samuel wanted to scold Fu Mang for being so reckless in the early morning, but when he saw Manfred behind him, his attitude suddenly changed.


    Fu Mang might break in rashly, but it was absolutely impossible for Manfred to do such a thing when there was no big event. Thinking of this, Samuel frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    "Samuel, something happened!" Fu Mang said breathlessly. He looked anxious and even had a trace of shock on his face. "What happened?" Samuel frowned and asked.


    "The outside world has changed. Open the window and have a look," Manfred also said in fear.


    Hearing the noise outside, Samuel hurriedly got up and opened the window. When he saw it, he suddenly looked frightened!

 Chapter 2941

    Chapter 2941


    The dark clouds in the sky were like thest trace of dusk after the sun fell.


    Layers of rolling clouds gathered above, as if a storm wasing.


    There wasn''t sun, nor was sunlight. The gloominess made one feel a bit terrifying, as well as a bit heavy.


    The whole world was immersed in ck and white!


    Such a scene was already very oppressive, and what made people feel extremely terrified was waves of low roars from the pressure!


    "Ow woo!"


    "Roar!"


    The low roar from the bottom of the throat, like the sound of zombies, almost filled the whole town in the early morning.


    Countless people gathered on the street with their hands down and their feet twisted like crabs.


    "These guys seem to have turned into zombies overnight!" The Knowledgeable Man from Jianghu came to the side of Samuel and looked at the dense crowd on the street. He couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "That''s right. It''s as if they all crawled out of the grave." Fu Mang said frowningly.


    "Look at those guys. Didn''t they drink with us in the restaurantst night? Why did they suddenly know..." Manfred recognized a group of people in the front of the crowd.


    They were a group of people who had been shouting to join the Mysterious Man Alliance in the restaurant before. Because they couldn''t wait to join the Mysterious Man Alliance at that time and were eager to fight for the chance to join, Manfred had some impression of them.


    However, who would have thought that when they met again, they turned from liveliness and enthusiasm into the same walking meat!


    "What the hell is going on?" Although the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, who just woke up, didn''t know these people, the streets of the city were full of walking dead.


    This scene left everyone stupefied.


    It was simply dense!


    "Where are the other brothers?" Samuel frowned and asked anxiously.


    "The others are fine," said the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu hurriedly.


    Samuel couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    "But it''s strange. Everyone in our restaurant is not like the group of people outside." Speaking of this, Fu Mang suddenly became very doubtful. At the same time, they were somewhat lucky.


    "In my opinion, it''s obvious that it''s because the chief is here. The chief''s prestige is naturally strong and invincible. Those bad guys don''t dare to approach and making trouble here. This is obviously because of the chief''s protection." Shiyu said discontentedly.


    As soon as these words came out, many people immediately agreed.


    "You''re right. This is our Chief''s credit. Who dares to make trouble here?"


    "Now, when ites to the name of Samuel, as long as someone has been in Jianghu, everyone respects you. It''s the same for demons and ghosts."


    "Now is not the time to talk about this. I don''t need you to tter me." Samuel looked cold and frowned.


    Taking a step back to the bed, Samuel seemed to be thinking about something.


    Obviously, this was not a matter Samuel''s prestige, but the Domain that Samuel had set up for the restaurantst night should have worked.


    Otherwise, most of the people in the restaurant would be simr to those outside.


    Could it be that everything in the city was caused by the sound of Buddhast night?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Before Night Demon died, he asked him not to listen to the sound of Buddha. Now it seemed that Night Demon really didn''t lie to him!


    This seemed... to be the only reasonable exnation.


    "What the hell is this group of demonic monks doing?"


    "Samuel, what should we do now? These zombies are everywhere outside, and we are surrounded."


    With the urging of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, a loud bang came from the gate downstairs. Obviously, these zombies began to attack the restaurant.


    The heavy pounding sound was like a hammer hitting everyone''s heart, heavy and thick!


    "Damn it, why don''t I take a few brothers out and fight with them?" Fu Mang said angrily and anxiously.


    "Yes, Chief, why don''t we take some people to kill a bloody road and you leave with some people?"


    "It''s better to kill a few people than to kill all the people. Besides, as long as the chief is still alive, we still have a chance! Fight with them!"


    Fu Mang''s words caused quite a few


    people''s resonance. Those who could fellow Samuel to this day, all had experienced all types of life and death, so naturally, they haddong sinee looked down on life and death.


    But for Samuel, they were the only few people left, and they were also good brothers who had gone through thick and thin. How could Samuel let them die in vain?


    "Don''t worry, I''m also the one who


    wants to kill the way out. Otherwise, why do you want me to be the chief?" Samuel looked around and said coldly, "Listen carefully. No one is allowed to act rashly without my order."


    "Fu Mang!"


    "Yes!"


    one


    "Take some brothers with you and block the gate. Don''t let anyone in."


    "Yes!"


    "Manfred, take the rest of the people and seal the windows."


    "Samuel. Don''t tell me you want..."


    "I''ll go out and have a look." Samuel nodded.


    This answer was obviously within Manfred''s expectations. Just like the Earth Core, as the leader of this group of people, he always liked to take risks. There were not so many peaceful and beautiful things in the world. There were only people bearing them for you, and Samuel was the one bearing them.


    "Don''t worry. Apart from you, even a fly can''t fly in."


    Samuel nodded and nced at everyone. Then he turned around and flew out of the window.


    Shua!


    Roar!


    The entire street was originally densely packed with arge number of gray zombies, but in an instant, they spread out from the middle, and even the ground seemed to be mottled mes!


    Shua!


    The golden light broke through the crowd and flew toward the city gate.


    Almost at the same time, ayer of transparent Domain above the whole city trembled slightly with the sprint of Samuel.


    Even though the ten thousand corpses had suddenly turned blood-red and roared because of the appearance of Samuel, they were nothing more than ants to Samuel.


    Soon, Samuel stopped in the direction of the city wall and jumped into the air. His eyes were locked, as if he was looking for something.


    Below him, tens of thousands of corpses gathered, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. They opened their bloody mouths and roared wildly


    at Samuel in the sky.


    Suddenly, Samuel''s eyes locked!

 Chapter 2942

    Chapter 2942


    However, Samuel''s eyes were full of sadness and guilt.


    Among the zombies, although they were so crowded that it was almost impossible to tell who they were.


    But Samuel still saw three familiar faces.


    The three monsters led by Da Bingtian!


    They had been investigating the situation near the city wall. Although Samuel had arranged the Domain for the restaurantst night, he had neglected the three people on the city gate.


    Seeing that the three of them had turned into zombies, Samuel was naturally very sad.


    Samuel was sad that they were helping him with his work, but he ignored them.


    "Ow!"


    "Roar!"


    It was still Da Bingtian''s face, which made Samuel feel familiar. However, at this time, his eyes were blood-red without eyeballs, and even his gray face was exposed. He did not smile at Samuel like he did yesterday, but looked extremely ferocious.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Samuel suddenly rushed over.


    "Roar!"


    As Samuel fell into the group of zombies, the group of zombies madly rushed toward Samuel like crazy. Like hungry ghosts who had been hungry for an unknown period of time, they saw food.


    "Bang."


    When Samuel fell to the ground, with the jade sword, he turned around, and suddenly, kill a lot of zombies!


    Almost at the same time, more zombies rushed over again.


    "Samuel!"


    Suddenly, there was a cold shout in the air. Looking around, he saw a monk standing on the city wall. Dressed in a ck cassock, he held a ck staff in his hand and the alms bowl in his other hand.


    Coupled with the dark clouds behind him, it looked quite strange at this time.


    "Amitabha. As the saying goes, if you put down your killing knife, you will immediately be a Buddha. Samuel, you have killed too many people. If this continues, you will definitely go to hell in the future and will never be reborn again." After that, he pretended to bow slightly, showing his sadness and pity.


    With strong anger in his eyes, Samuel looked at him while constantly killing the flock of zombies with his hand. He shouted coldly, "Demon monk, did you make these ghosts?"


    "Ghosts? Haha, Samuel, there is no way in the world. There are many people walking, so there is a way. There are no ghosts in the world. If there are many people who believe in ghosts, there will naturally be ghosts."


    "I used the sound of Purgatory to let the world enjoy the grandpletion of Buddhism. That''s why they were able to understand everything when they opened the underworld and formed their own big picture. But you said they were ghosts. You are too deep in joining the Devil."


    After that, the old monk sighed helplessly, showing his regret.


    "You''re not qualified to be a monk since you turn all the people in the city into zombies. Do you deserve Buddha''s mercy?" Samuel shouted coldly and disdainfully, and at the same time, he moved his hand.


    The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel immediately appeared in his hand.


    "Zombies? Samuel, the zombie should be you!" The old monk smiled bitterly.


    Almost at the same time, because


    Samuel had stayed for too long,


    there were so many zombies around him that there was no way out. He was absent-minded and had


    aver


    contacted with the zombie next to him.


    UMS


    Because of this contact, Samuel was suddenly stunned.


    "How is this possible?"


    Samuel looked at the zombie in front of him in a daze. Her skin was slippery and warm.


    This also meant that he...


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, the sky was clear, and the ground was already bright. The zombie in front of him was no longer a zombie, but a lively girl with a sunny smile.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The originally crowded zombies suddenly turned into a scene of prosperity, surrounded by lively streets. The pedestrians chatted happily, and the street vendors shouted loudly, looking very lively.


    Even Da Bingtian and the other two monsters, who Samuel had always intended to protect, looked at Samuel curiously.


    "Hero Hannigan, what are you doing here?"


    "Master Hannigan, are you checking our posts? Well,st night, we guarded the group of demon monks


    for an entire night. It''s dawn now.


    We think there should be nothing to do so we came out to rx...''


    "Hey, Master Hannigan, don''t be unhappy. From the moment you saw the three of us, you didn''t say a word. Don''t be like this. If you are not happy, you can scold us."


    After saying that, Da Bingtian and the other two looked at Samuel carefully.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly looked up at the city wall. There was no monk in a ck cassock on the city wall, only a golden auspicious light.


    In the light, there was no one but a faint Buddha body.


    "This..." Samuel frowned.


    "Clean your face, Samuel."


    As soon as the Buddha body finished speaking, Samuel followed his gaze and lowered his head. Suddenly, he saw that in front of him, the peddler was selling the bronze mirror on the stall.


    At this time, one side was aimed straight at him.


    "Sir, the white jade bronze mirror is clear and transparent. Come and buy it." The peddler shouted enthusiastically. However, when he saw Samuel looking at his stall, he was obviously shocked.


    At this time, through the mirror, Samuel also saw an incredible scene!

 Chapter 2943

    Chapter 2943


    In the mirror, his eyes were blood red, his face was purple, and his fangs were exposed like a demon! Samuel''s first reaction subconsciously was that it was an illusion.


    He shook his head and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, nothing had changed.


    Then, he looked angrily at the golden Buddha on the city wall.


    "Do you think everything is an illusion?" The Buddha seemed to know what Samuel was going to say. Before Samuel could speak, he had already opened his mouth in advance.


    "Do you dare to say that this is not an illusion?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "With your cultivation, can an illusion deceive you?" Golden Buddha chuckled.


    Samuel did not speak. He had experienced a lot of illusions. Both Eight Direction World and the Demonic Buddha were top masters, but Samuel had never been deceived by them.


    Not to mention the demon monk in front of him.


    He moved the Divine Sense in his hand slightly and looked around again.


    Everything was the same!


    This made Samuel frown slightly, while Gold Buddha smiled lightly, looking extremely confident.


    "You are capable. But do you think you can fool me?" Samuel''s face turned cold.


    That made sense. If the other party was not capable, how would he dare to do this in front of Samuel?


    However, these people obviously ignored one thing.


    That was, Samuel had the Third Eye Talisman.


    It was a magical thing that could even see through the endless abyss.


    With a slight movement of his hand, the Third Eye Talisman was immediately activated. Everything around him was unusually clear. Even hundreds of meters away, the dust that flew from the fingers of a person behind countless rooms could be seen clearly.


    But what confused Samuel was that nothing had changed in the surrounding environment!


    That was to say, these were not illusions?


    How was this possible!


    This was obviously an illusion!


    However, the result that the Third Eye Talisman saw did not allow him to have any doubts.


    "Samuel, are you confused?" Gold Buddha chuckled.


    "What kind of demonic skill did you use?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "As I said, with your ability, the illusion of the world can''t hide from your eyes, except for one person," Gold Buddha said with a smile.


    "Who?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "You!" Gold Buddha replied.


    "When you chose to deceive yourself, the illusion of the world is true. The truth of the world is also illusions. Everything depends on your heart, just like now."


    Hearing this, Samuel''s face suddenly turned cold. Wasn''t hthe other party just telling himthat he was lying?


    "Your killing desire is too strong, so deep that you havepletely forgotten your identity. You no longer think you are a devil, but all the people in the world are devils. This is what you see today."


    "In the inn, you agree with people who collude with you, so they are just like you, like ordinary people. But the people outside are different from you, they are not your people, so you don''t approve of them in your heart. You killed Night Demon and were bewitched by him before he died. Because of his mark, your demon nature has increased, so there is a huge difference between the people in your eyes," Gold Buddha said slightly.


    "The reason why the devil is a devil is that his position is different. Samuel, don''t be stubborn." After that, Gold Buddha looked into the distance.


    When Samuel looked back, he noticed that there were still many people surrounding on the bustling street.


    There were many corpses lying in the middle of the crowd.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    These people were obviously killed by Samuel when Samuel rushed over.


    Samuel frowned. "Did Night Demon really lie to me?"


    However, this guy also knew that themon trick could not be hidden from his eyes, so he used a trick?


    Samuel could not solve this problem.


    "Amitabha, Samuel, put down the butcher''s knife. Today, it''s the people of this small town. In the future, it may be themon people of the world. As long as you are willing to be kind, the devil is also Buddha."


    "In fact, our temple has been


    suppressing the Night Demon. However, a few days ago, you broke through the Dragon-trapping mountain, causing a vision to appear in the sky. As a result, the Night Demon absorbed the essence of day and night and broke free from the suppression of our temple for a thousand years. The demonic dragon of the mountain was the only one he respected. Therefore, the monk of our temple suspected that he might find you, the host of the demonic dragon''s blood, so he immediately rushed here to confuse


    you."


    "Unfortunately, we are still a littlete." After that, Gold Buddha shook his head and sighed bitterly.


    "Do you mean that you are chanting scriptures outside the city not to deal with me? Instead, you have been suppressing Night Demon?" Samuel said with a frown.


    "Exactly!"


    "He came earlier than us, and he


    also knew that we would hunt him down. So he pretended to be a monk of our temple in advance and deliberately made trouble for you. His purpose is to stir up trouble between you and our temple so that he can benefit from it!" Content


    belongs to


    Hearing these exnations, Samuel immediately understood everything. No wonder those fake monks knew about Immortal Spirit Ind. If these two were of the same kind, the demonic dragon could naturally know some of his secrets and then tell Night Demon...


    In other words, the people who died in the city were innocent?

 Chapter 2944

    Chapter 2944


    It seemed that Gold Buddha was telling the truth.


    Everything made sense!


    When the evil dragon was solved, driving out the suppressed Night Demon far away. Night Demon broke through the suppression and came to seek revenge from Samuel to help the evil dragon in some aspects.


    He deliberately pretended to be a monk and started a war. Everything seemed to be going on ording to the script.


    Including the words Night Demon deliberately said after his death.


    Now that Samuel thought about it, he felt more and more that he had been fooled. It was really a good move to use against his own will to trap him!


    At the same time, Zi Qing''s special body became the best green leaf in this drama.


    Perhaps, the Holy Immortal Body was indeed magical, but it might not be disyed in Night Demon''s dream.


    After all, Samuel''s body was also an Itinerant Immortal. He couldn''t do it, but Zi Qing could. Previously, Samuel thought that Zi Qing''s Immortal body might be more special, but now it seemed that Night Demon was acting.


    He was just doing a show.


    He used feigning death to spread the news.


    Samuel was cautious when he heard that. However, he inadvertently met his original intention. After protecting the restaurant, everyone waspletely unharmed and dispelled the doubts of Samuel in an instant, so that Samuelpletely believed what Night Demon said before he died.


    If it weren''t for the monk''s timely appearance and waking her up, she would have been in the dark.


    Today, Samuel might show no mercy to the zombies in the city. In the future, it might even be the surrounding cities or the whole Eight Direction World.


    The consequences would be unimaginable.


    Thinking of this, Samuel was stunned and withdrew the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel. His face was full of guilt.


    "Amitabha. Knowing the wrong, you can be changed. The good is great!" Seeing Samuel withdraw his hand, Gold Buddha also whispered, "Buddha is merciful and can give everyone a chance."


    "Samuel, let me ask you, are you willing to atone for your sins?"


    "To atone for my sins?" Samuel frowned. "How?"


    "To enforce justice on behalf of heaven, kill demons and rid of devils. As the saying goes, the cause of creation is fate. Since you are the cause of the devil dragon, you should have the result of the Night Demon."


    "Where is he?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "The thirty-eight thousand eminent monks of our temple have already trapped the Night Demon in the high mountain. However, you have also seen that the Night Demon himself is almost invincible in the dream. All we can do is to trap his true body and restrict his movements. However, the Night Demon is an ancient devil, and his body is not immortal. With the power of the eminent monks of our temple, it is really difficult to kill him."


    "That is why we can only rely on you." Gold Buddha said softly.


    "Rely on me?" Samuel said with a frown.


    "You have a Pangu Axe, right?"


    Samuel hesitated for a moment and finally nodded. After all, this was already a public secret. "Yes."


    "Pangu Axe is the king of all weapons in the world and has the power to split the sky and split the earth. Any creature who is struck by Pangu Axe will die, so..."


    "So you want me to kill Night Demon with my Pangu Axe?" Samuel asked.


    Gold Buddha sighed softly. "Our Buddha is merciful, but the Night Demon is harmful to themon people, and he can control people''s hearts in the dream. If we don''t get rid of it, it will definitely harm the human world in the future, so that all living creatures will be in misery."


    Samuel frowned. After a while, he nodded and said, "Okay, I promise you."


    Night Demon had lied to him. Most importantly, because of Night Demon, Samuel had killed a lot of innocent people. Samuel wanted to cut him into pieces without saying anything.


    "Amitabha. Donor Hannigan, you are indeed a good person. Even if you take the wrong way, you cane to your senses. It''s really rare. I''m grateful for your kindness on behalf of the people in the world." After that, Gold Buddha bowed slightly to Samuel.


    "I''m waiting for you in the bamboo forest in the suburbs." After that, the golden figure on the city wall suddenly disappeared.


    After the old monk left, Da Bingtian


    held his breath for a long time.


    Seeing that Samuel also withdrew his eyes from the city wall, he


    couldn''t bear the encouragement of the other two brothers. He plucked up his courage and said, "Then... Hero Hannigan, are you alright?"


    "You... you have been muttering to yourself about the city wall..."


    Da Bingtian and the others had scanned the city wall many times, but there was nothing on the wall.


    Even in the daytime, Samuel had been talking to the city wall, making them could not help but feel confused and creepy.


    "I''m fine." Samuel shook his head.


    Then, he looked at Da Bingtian and the others and said, "You have been guarding the city wall all the time. It''s really hard for you. Go back to the restaurant and rest."


    "But what about the monks outside the city?"


    "Yes, Master Hannigan, they have a lot of people. If we let down our guard, once they rush in, then... then we will bepletely finished."


    "Yes, Master Hannigan, we know your ability very well, but it''s hard for us to fight against so many people."


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the three of them couldn''t help but worry.


    Samuel shook his head and said, "It''s okay. Go back and rest. Ther is no need to worry about the monks outside for the time being."


    "This..."


    "All right."


    Since Samuel had made up his mind, the three of them did not say much. They looked at each other and then looked at Samuel. Finally, with a sigh, they turned around and walked toward the restaurant.


    After the three of them left, Samuel got up and flew to the city wall. Standing on the city wall, Samuel looked up at the sky. The sun was shining brightly in the sky.


    The next second, he jumped out of the city.


    In the restaurant, ording to


    Samuel''s order, Manfred and others had sealed all the doors and windows upstairs and downstairs At this time, they were rushing to the first floor with their brothers to support Fu Mang and others who were blocking the door with their men.


    Although there were a lot of people in the restaurant, there were more zombies outside who wanted to break in. Even if Fu Mang and others could barely hold on, it was still very difficult.


    Fortunately, there was no shortage of tables, chairs, wooden cabs, and other things in the restaurant. It saved a lot of energy to block these things behind the door.


    Everyone could finally sit down and drink a cup of tea.


    Seeing Manfred and othersing down, Fu Mang poured a few more cups of tea and handed them to the hands of Manfred, Saber Twelve, and Liu


    Fang.


    "The conditions are limited. There is no wine. Only some water is here. In the future, the situation will be stable, and we can get to know each other well." Although Fu Mang was sometimes rude, he was open and heroic. He said enthusiastically.


    Manfred, Saber Twelve, and the others took the tea politely and smiled gently. "Okay!"


    After that, both sides raised their sses and drank up.


    "This..."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But just as Fu Mang spoke and sat down, a subordinate upstairs ran down in a hurry and said anxiously, "No... Bad news, bad news!"

 Chapter 2945

    Chapter 2945


    "Chief has left the city!"


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Fu Mang and the others immediately stood up again in shock.


    "Has the Chief left the city?" Fu Mang asked anxiously.


    "Yes!"


    The disciple was arranged by Fu Mang and of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu to observe the zombies around the roof of the restaurant. Because the building was high enough, they could naturally see the movements in the city clearly.


    "Have you seen it clearly?"


    "Yes." The disciple nodded.


    There were zombies outside. The living person, Samuel, was obviously too obvious. In addition, it was daytime. Although the disciple''s cultivation was not high, at least he could see it clearly.


    "Why is Samuel leaving the city at this time?" Fu Li asked curiously.


    "That''s right. We''re surrounded by the zombies outside. He..."


    "What should we do if Hero Hannigan leaves?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did he abandon us and run away by himself?"


    Some people who lived in restaurants did not join the Mysterious Man Alliance. When they heard the news, they could not help but panic.


    Being surrounded by so many zombies, Samuel was their only hope. If Samuel was gone, those waiting for them would be surrounded by zombies and even... eaten.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu frowned and looked at the panic-stricken crowd with myriads of thoughts. Even he couldn''t figure out why Samuel chose to leave the city at this time.


    "Maybe the chief found that all the strange scenes here were caused by the monk outside the city, so he directly rushed to the monk''s side," Shiyu said.


    "That makes sense. Catch the head first." Manfred immediately echoed.


    Whether it was true or not, he had to say this. Now there were a lot of zombies outside. If the inside was in a mess, their situation would be more dangerous.


    Therefore, he had to stabilize the morale of the army.


    "That''s what Samuel said to me." At this time, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu stood up and said in a deep voice.


    As the deputy chief, whether it was the people in the alliance or the others in the restaurant, his words were very important when Samuel was not around!


    Upon hearing what the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said, many uneasy people quickly calmed down.


    Since Samuel had already made arrangements, there was still hope that they would not be abandoned.


    "Go upstairs and rest." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nced at the crowd, but they were unwilling to leave, as if they were afraid of missing something when they fell asleep.


    "Since the chief is trying to find a way out, we should hold on in the restaurant. We don''t expect to be of much help, but we can''t drag him down and cause trouble for him. So, go back and rest. We will guard this ce first. When you rest well, we Will change shifts."


    "Yes, everyone, go and rest. It''s obviously no easy to deal with so many zombies. If we hold on for one more day, we can give Samuel one more day and give him a chance to win, Fu Mang hurriedly said the secret warning of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    After the two people spoke, everyone nodded and went upstairs obediently.


    By the time they were almost done with their departure, all the disciples of the Mysterious Man Alliance had gone to rest, except for the messenger disciple.


    In the hall on the first floor, there were only a few elders of the Mysterious Man Alliance, including Fu Mang, The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, Fu Li, and Shiyu, as well as Manfred and Saber Twelve.


    "s, why did Samuel only tell you about his going out? Why didn''t he tell me?" Fu Mang waited patiently for everyone to finish, and then immediately said directly.


    "Because he didn''t tell me at all," The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said with a cold face.


    "He didn''t tell you, then you just..." Fu Mang was confused.


    "Do you want everyone to be in a mess?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu frowned. After that, he took a sip of tea and frowned. He looked at the remaining disciple and said, "These three are the brothers of the chief. You can speak directly."


    Fu Mang was even more confused when he saw the disciple left behind by the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    What did he mean?


    "The Chief is very strange!" The disciple looked at everyone and swallowed the water channel.


    Given Fu Mang''s character, he naturally wouldn''t notice that when this disciple came down, although he reported the situation, his expression was obviously a little bashful.


    That was why after all the people had been calmed down, they took the opportunity to send everyone away.


    "Strange?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu frowned and asked curiously.


    He really couldn''t understand what the strange thing this disciple meant.


    The others in the room were also very confused about this. They all turned to look at the disciple.


    The disciple was obviously nervous. He swallowed his saliva, hesitated for a long time, and said, "In fact, it''s normal at the beginning, but when the chief arrived at the city wall, he suddenly stopped."


    "Originally, those zombies were


    attacking him, but for some unknown reason, those zombies were again restless about him. Later. Speaking of this, he did not dare to say anything more. He looked at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu in horror!

 Chapter 2946

    Chapter 2946


    "Say it!" Fu Mang was extremely anxious. He was naturally very nervous about the news rted to Samuel.


    "Just tell me what you want to say," said the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    The disciple nodded and said, "In fact, I don''t really believe it. But... but I find that the chief seems to know the leader of the zombies. When the chief arrived near the city wall, a monk in ck suddenly appeared. I can''t hear what they talked about, but it seems that the two of them have a good conversation. Not long after... the ck monk left, and the chief also left with him."


    His words shocked everyone. What did he mean?


    Wasn''t that to say that Samuel was very likely to know the mastermind behind the zombies, or even be in cahoots with them?!


    However, how was this possible?


    "Could you be mistaken?" Fu Mang said frowningly.


    "Or maybe you misunderstood. Samuel negotiated with the other party but failed. That guy ran away and Samuel chased after him."


    "That''s very likely." Manfred also agreed with this idea.


    Everyone nodded. How could Samuel know the mastermind behind these zombies?


    "I also think so, but the problem is..." The disciple shook his head and said bitterly, "I saw with my own eyes that the Chief took the initiative to put away all the attacks. Moreover, when the Chief flew to the city wall, he looked at the sky leisurely. If he was chasing, how could this happen?"


    His words made everyone''s hearts pound heavily.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I think the Chief... has transferred his camp?" The disciple lowered his head.


    If it was an ordinary person who said so, Fu Mang would definitely not be polite. However, these disciples were all real brothers who had gone through life and death without giving up. Naturally, unless it was serious, it was impossible for them to doubt Samuel at all.


    Therefore, what the disciple had seen must be true.


    None of them spoke, nor did they know what to say.


    In terms of personal feelings, they certainly believed in Samuel unconditionally.


    In fact, what the disciple said was true. Moreover, the Devil n had helped Samuel. If the person who controlled the zombies was from the Devil n, it was not impossible.


    After a long time, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu raised his head slightly and said with a frown, "No matter what, I believe in Samuel."


    "Yes, even if Samuel is a demon, so what? We''ll go wherever he goes. He''s a god, so we''ll follow God. He''s a devil, so we''re also devils. Anyway, wherever Samuel is, we''ll go."


    "You''re right. We''ll always be together with Samuel."


    After everyone was shocked, they quickly made up their minds.


    "Then we don''t have to worry too much. We are worried that we will be surrounded by too many zombies. If Samuel knows the people behind them, it will be best if we don''t fight with them."


    "But Samuel did not do a good thing. Before he leaves, at least he should let the other party take away the zombies. Damn, we are surrounded." After epting the reality, everyone felt relieved.


    "Well, it''s just a matter of joining an alliance for us. Don''t be nervous about anything else. Ask everyone toe down and drink. Shopkeeper,e out and get some good wine and dishes for us," Fu Mang said happily.


    However, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu frowned and said, "Fu Mang, don''t act rashly. Think about it. If Samuel knows the other party, what is the purpose of these zombies'' appearance?"


    "Oh, The other party didn''t know that it was Samuel before the fight. Such things happened every day in Eight Direction World."


    "But..."


    "Oh, brother, you think too much."


    "Fu Mang, if our guess is wrong, these zombies have been surrounding us all the time, and we have finished our good wine and meat, what should we do in the future?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu asked eagerly.


    "We''d better wait for Samuel toe back. Let''s get to the bottom of it first," The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said.


    "s, we are all tired, and the morale of the army is rtively loose. If we have a good meal, everyone will be more energetic and it will be easier to defend. Shopkeeper, waiter,e out and get something to eat."


    "And you guys, ask your brothers toe down for dinner." "Let''s get drunk today."


    Looking at Fu Mang''s enthusiastic attitude, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu had a hard look on his face, but He nced at Fu Li and found that Futi was also looking at him helplessly. Both of them knew clearly that no one could stop Fu Mang, a stubborn donkey, except Samuel.


    Soon, the restaurant was busy, and the lively scene was in stark contrast with the gloomy and horrible scene outside.


    At this time, Samuel''s figure changed. The next second, it appeared in a bamboo forest in the suburbs.


    The bamboo forest was deep. The breeze blew and leaves fell.


    Buddha''s voice was still floating in the air above his head.


    Not far from the bamboo forest, an old monk in a red cassock stood there. Obviously, he had been waiting for a long time!

 Chapter 2947

    Chapter 2947


    Beside him stood a little monk, who was about ten years old. He looked very obedient, with a little cuteness on his tender face, and his eyes were full of innocence.


    Seeing Samuel, the old monk bowed slightly and said, "Amitabha.!"


    Samuel also bowed slightly.


    "Donor Hannigan has indeed not disappointed me. Follow me."


    As his voice fell, the old monk turned around and walked forward, followed by Samuel.


    The group of three crossed the bamboo forest and walked into the deep mountains in the distance.


    The deeper they went, the thicker the ck Qi became. Not to mention the extraordinary Divine Sense of a master like Samuel, even ordinary people could feel that the iparably evil Devil Aura was getting heavier and heavier. It even made people feel that the cold wind was piercing to the bone and the cold wind was piercing into the marrow.


    Even the blue sky above his head was covered with dark clouds. When he came out of the bamboo forest, even if there was no shelter, his vision was extremely dark.


    "These are all Devil Aura s of Night Demon." The old monk said slightly.


    "Didn''t I hear that Night Demon is invincible only in the dream at night, and he is very weak during the day?" Samuel frowned and said.


    "Who told you?" The old monk was slightly surprised.


    Samuel stopped talking. Obviously, the demonic dragon told him this. Previously, he believed in the demonic dragon, so there was no need to say much. But now, the demonic dragon and Night Demon were in cahoots, so naturally, he could not believe his words.


    "Dragons are born lust, and lust is chaotic. Although not all dragons are like this, most of them are like this. The so-called mountains and rivers are easy to change, and their natures are difficult to change. Donor Hannigan, don''t believe their words." The old monk said softly.


    "I see." Samuel nodded.


    "Tian''er!"


    "Master, Tian''er is here."


    "Hand over the Jingxin Pearl to Donor Hannigan," the old monk said softly.


    "Ah?" The little monk was slightly stunned. He nced at Samuel quietly and whispered, "Master, the Jingxin Bead is a secret treasure of our temple. Even if he is one of our temple, without the agreement of the head of the temple, he can''t touch it, let alone outsiders. You..."


    "Tian''er, the so-called rules are set up for people. Their purpose is to form a circle and do whatever they want. But if the rules hinder these, its meaning will no longer exist."


    Hearing this, the little monk nodded, took out a small golden bead from his arms, and handed it to Samuel.


    It could be seen that although the small earthen bead was golden, there was a faint glimmer in it. It was definitely extraordinary at first nce.


    "The Jingxin Pearl of our temple can seek good fortune and avoid harm. It can stabilize your mind. Therefore, you can''t be invaded or harmed by any demons. If you take it with you, the Devil Aura will reduce a lot, which will naturally have a better impact on you." After handing it over, the little monk followed the old monk and said to Samuel without looking back.


    Samuel looked at his eyes and said, "Master, I am not a top master, but at least I have the ability to protect myself. Although Devil Aura here is very heavy, it has little impact on me. You''d better give it to someone who needs it."


    After that, Samuel handed over the pearl and wanted to return it.


    The old monk did not even stretch out his hand. He smiled gently and said, "I know very well that the most suitable thing should be used by the most suitable person. Donor Hannigan, although you are excellent, and I know this very well, the Night Demon is not an ordinary thing. He is an ancient devil with extraordinary means, and his Devil Aura is very evil. The monks in our temple are not afraid. At most, we will die, which can be regarded as a merit."


    "But for you, Mr. Hannigan, if you are


    disturbed by Devil Aura of Night


    Demon, it is very likely that it will cause the incredible and


    ???


    unpredictable impact of the demon blood in your body. At that time, with your ability to turn into a devil and the power of Night Demon, how can


    the monks of our temple be a match for you?"


    "If you were to release the two devils, the death of our generation would be nothing. What is terrifying would be the innocent lives of all living beings would turn into ashes at that time."


    The old monk''s words made Samuel understand. He nodded and put the golden pearl into his arms.


    Seeing Samuel withdraw the pearl, the old monk smiled and said lightly, "The Jingxin Pearl is not for Donor Hannigan, but for all the people in the world."


    After taking a few more steps, the old monk suddenly asked, "By the way, Donor Hannigan, no one else will know our conversation, right?" "Grandmaster, you mean... don''t worry. The soul of the Devil Dragon exists in my consciousness. Before leaving the city, I''ve already trapped him. Unless I want to, he won''t be able tomunicate with the outside world."


    In fact, this was also the main reason why Samuel was more convinced of what the old monk said.


    The soul of the evil dragon could naturallymunicate with him in his mind, but from the beginning to the end, the evil dragon had never said a word to him, not even a basic exnation.


    This could exin a lot of problems.


    After all, without such a thing, would the soul of the demonic dragon note out to argue?


    Therefore, after he left the city, the soul of the demonic dragon still did not exin.


    Even though Samuel had never trapped the demonic dragon, he did notpletely believe this monk. He was still waiting for the demonic dragon''s soul. Unfortunately...


    Samuel couldn''t even feel his existence!


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the corner of the old monk''s mouth showed a meaningful smile, but it shed by quickly.


    "Donor Hannigan is indeed a smart person. I don''t need to say much but you know that I''m asking about the soul of the evil dragon."


    "Donor Hannigan, let''s speed up."


    After that, the old monk walked forward quickly. Samuel also nodded and followed him closely all the way.


    Near noon, it was already raining heavily, and the sound of Buddha above their heads was gradually suppressed by the heavy rain. However, none of them stopped and continued to rush into the mountains.


    "Donor Hannigan, there''s still half a


    day to go. I''m afraid it''s hard on you. Why don''t you eat in steamed


    buns?" After the old monk foc!


    speaking, the little monk


    immediately took out a cloth bag from his bosom and opened it. After that, there were several steamed


    buns.


    The little monk handed it over to Samuel first, but Samuel shook his head with a smile and said, "No need."


    "Donor Hannigan, are you worried that it''s poisonous or that it''s too rough?" The old monk smiled gently and took a big bite of the steamed bun the little monk handed him.


    Tian''er also stuffed a bun into his mouth and then handed it to Samuel, looking at him eagerly.


    Samuel was naturally cautious, but thinking that he was immune to all kinds of poisons, Samuel was about to reach out to take it, but the little monk seemed to think that Samuel didn''t want it anymore. He took back the steamed bun, caught up with the old monk in a few steps and walked forward. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel was slightly stunned. He shook his head and followed him with a wry smile helplessly.


    He looked back at the Border Town behind him, which was already bright and sunny. The clear sun was in the sky, and in front of him, dark clouds


    were pressing down, as if the sky was falling...

 Chapter 2948

    Chapter 2948


    After Samuel''s group travelled for another few hours, the three of them arrived at the mountains.


    Although the straight-line distance from Border Town was less than a dozen miles, Samuel really experienced what it meant to be thousands of miles away with just one hand.


    Although the mountain was close to the mountain, it was really difficult to walk up the mountain and down the mountain without using Spiritual Qi to fly.


    When Samuel walked into the ce where the dark cloud pressing down on him, he only felt unusually depressed.


    The Buddha''s voice was already very strong, which eased the pressure a little. At first, Samuel felt very noisy. Now that he had taken such a long road and heard a lot, Samuel felt that it could wash his mind and make him feel quitefortable.


    "Donor Hannigan, are you wondering why we don''t fly but walk?" The old monk suddenly smiled.


    Samuel didn''t say anything, but he didn''t deny it.


    The old monk exined with a smile, "Buddha''s voice is suppressed by Buddha''s power. If we rashly use the Spiritual Qi, I am afraid that it will destroy the wholeplete Buddha''s power, so that Night Demon will find a loophole. If he escapes, I am afraid that there will be endless troubles in the future."


    Samuel nodded.


    "Donor Hannigan, we''re here." Looking at a towering cliff in front of him, the old monk bowed slightly.


    As they looked around, they saw a protruding cliff in front of them, like a head stuck out from the top of a high mountain. The pine trees on it rose high into the sky. Under the tree, a group of monks in ck clothes covered their heads. They sat cross-legged and chanted Buddha''s voice.


    Following the old monk, the group of three slowly walked to the top of the cliff ahead.


    As soon as they reached the top of the cliff, the sound of Buddha became louder.


    But before he could listen more, the old monk had already led Samuel to the edge of the cliff.


    As soon as he reached the edge of the cliff, Samuel was shocked.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Amitabha!"


    "Amitabha!"


    "Amitabha!"


    The sound of tens of thousands of Buddhas came from above!


    Under the top of the cliff, at the bottom of the 10,000-meter abyss, there was arge ck mass, like a huge ck heart, beating gently.


    Around the cliff, there were mountains on all sides, and there were scattered monks in ck sitting everywhere. They closed their eyes and chanted softly, and the sound of Buddha suddenly sounded around them.


    Such a scene, brilliant and shocking!


    The battle between Demon and Buddha was right in front of him!


    "Night Demon is below!"


    The huge heart stretched for thousands of meters. Even if one looked at it from a high altitude, he would be shocked by its enormous size. Its dark surface was as wet and slippery as a snake''s skin, which was daunting.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s gettingte today, so it''s not a good time to fight. Besides, the sky is covered with dark clouds, and there''s not enough Yang Qi. Judging from the storm and clouds,


    tomorrow''s sunny day. Donels


    Hannigan, let''s fight early tomorrow morning. What do you think?"


    Samuel did not know how to deal with Night Demon. However, since the old monk had a n, Samuel did not say anything more and nodded.


    "Bu Chi!"


    "I''m here!" A middle-aged monk hurriedly stopped chanting, stood up quickly, and trotted all the way.


    "Do you finish your task?"


    "Master, everything is ready."


    "Lead the way."


    "Yes!" After the middle-aged monk finished speaking, he bowed slightly and made a gesture of inviting Samuel before hurriedly leading the way ahead.


    They went down the cliff, bypassed a low jungle, and entered a pine tree forest.


    The trees were tall and spacious, so countless tents were set up at the foot of the trees. Many monks were resting here, or cooking and chatting. "Donor, this is our temporary resting ce." After that, the middle-aged monk led them into the woods.


    Seeing the arrival of the four people, many monks who were resting stood up.


    "Greetings, Master, Senior Brother, donor!"


    "Go do your own things." The old monk smiled slightly, looking extremely amiable.


    The monks immediately bowed and left.


    Only then did the middle-aged monk bring Samuel into the tent. Soon, he stopped in front of a rtivelyrge tent. Although it was a tent, it was obviously much cleaner and more generouspared to other tents.


    "Donor, this is where you rest tonight."


    After that, the monk opened the curtain. Although it was very simple inside, with only a bed and a table, it was clean and tidy.


    "In that case, Donor Hannigan, take a good rest. I will send someone to deliver some vegetarian meals at night. Tomorrow morning, we will kill the Night Demon." The old monk smiled gently.


    Samuel nodded and entered the tent under the lead of the middle-aged monk.


    Suddenly, Samuel stopped and frowned. "By the way, how are my friends in the city?"


    "Donor Hannigan, you can rest


    assured. But they are just illusions. They are fine, but they have some Devil Aura on their bodies. But as long as Night Demon dies, they will not see those illusions." The old monk smiled slightly.


    But at this time, in the city, was it really as the old monk said? Was it that simple?


    Everything seemed to be in the fog, invisible and elusive.


    And this night was destined not to be an ordinary night.


    At this time, in the inn in the city...

 Chapter 2949

    Chapter 2949


    "Bang."


    In the whole inn, there was no longer theughter at noon. The ground was full of broken wine bottles and porcin bowls. No one was as happy as when they were drinking at noon. There was only endless fear left on their faces.


    Outside the restaurant, there were constant violent knocks on the door. The force was so strong that the dust on the roof of the restaurant kept falling.


    Since nightfall, these zombies suddenly became extremely violent and crazy as if they had gone crazy. They desperately knocked on the door, as if they wanted to break in.


    The people hiding in the restaurant could clearly hear the roars of zombies outside.


    "Samuel has been gone for almost a day. Why hasn''t hee back yet?" Fu Mang was so scared that his face was full of panic. For these crazy zombies, once they broke through the gate of the restaurant, he would be eaten up in just a moment.


    "What are you waiting for? Come here quickly."


    Peng!


    With another violent knock, the door was even directly knocked open, and the tables, chairs, and stools blocked behind the door, as well as the people pushing the door, were all pushed back a few centimeters.


    This time, everyone was stunned.


    Fu Mang nodded in a panic and rushed up.


    The other people dared not to be idle anymore. They all rushed over to block the door.


    Everyone knew what it meant when the door was broken.


    On the street outside the door, most of the zombies in the city hade here together. Almost all the ces around the restaurant where people could stand were crowded with zombies. Looking around, they were densely packed with horrible and disgusting zombies.


    Different from here, Samuel''s side was much more peaceful.


    Buddha''s voice rose and fell, which was peaceful and quiet.


    The middle-aged monk brought the vegetarian meal. It was not very luxurious, but it was exquisite.


    Moreover, he specially prepared a piece of meat in Samuel''s bowl.


    "Master is afraid that you can''t eat well, so he specially asked me to prepare some meat. However, we are all Buddhist disciples, and we may not know how to cook meat. If you don''t think it tastes good, then..." The middle-aged monk looked embarrassed.


    Samuel smiled to express his gratitude.


    "By the way, this is the Buddha''s incense." As he spoke, the middle-aged monk took out a stick of incense from his arms and continued, "It has been worshiped in front of the Golden Buddha of our temple and baptized by the Buddha''s Light. With it, you will not be troubled by the Night Demon at night."


    After that, he gently lit the incense, and the fragrance of sandalwood immediately came to Samuel''s nose. Fortunately, the smell was rtively light, and it smelled good.


    "Rest assured. I''ll take my leave." After greeting Samuel, the middle-aged monk left.


    Samuel did not eat rice. Instead, he threw all the rice into the Storage Ring and gave it to Tao Tie. Although these things were too little for Tao Tie, they were better than nothing.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lying on the bed, Samuel did not fall asleep. He had been waiting for something with his eyes open.


    Obviously, he was waiting for the answer of the demonic dragon.


    Although the old monk''s words were impable, for Samuel, they were absolutely notpletely trustworthy. Or maybe Samuel was willing to give the devil dragon a chance to exin. After all, they had fought side by side.


    However, the demonic dragon seemed to have disappeared without any response.


    Perhaps it felt guilty and could not face Samuel.


    With a bitter sigh, Samuel fixed his eyes on the burning incense stick. Could this small incense stick really resist the Night Demon''s dream attack? Samuel did not believe it, but when he heard the snoring of the tent next door, he finally closed his eyes.


    It was the morning of the next day. To Samuel''s surprise, he did not have any dreams that night, let alone the so-called Dream Devil. He slept very soundly and sweetly!


    As soon as he stepped out of the tent, the fresh and cool air in the mountain blew on his face, making him feel rxed and rxed.


    The dark clouds from yesterday were all gone at this time, but the white clouds were still visible and the breeze was blowing slowly.


    "Donor Hannigan, did you have a good rest yesterday?" The little monk Tian''er also came over at this time. When he saw Samuel, he bowed slightly. Samuel smiled and said, "Thank you for your help."


    "You''re wee, Donor Hannigan.


    You''re here for the world, so we


    should do our best to take good care of you." The little monk smiled and said, "By the way, Donor Hannigan, it''s gettingte. Master has already set up the Devil-refining Formation and asked me to invite you there."


    "Alright."


    Samuel nodded slightly and followed the little monk to the top of the cliff yesterday.


    On the top of the cliff, Samuel had


    not seen it for only one night, but now it waspletely different. On both sides of the trees hung all kinds of runic scriptures, as well as wax paper coins, and several Buddka statues. Yesterday, the monks were no longer wearing ck clothes. They were all dressed in yellow cassocks, holding wooden fish, and counting Buddha beads. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The old monk was also wearing a gold-red cassock and holding a golden Buddhist battle. He stood on the top of the cliff, looking majestic.


    When Samuelcame to the top of the


    cliff and looked around, he saw that the monks around him were also like the monks on the top of the cliff. They were all dressed in yello clothes, and they knocked the wooden fish lightly. Their voices were lingering.


    The scene was extremely spectacr!


    "Donor Hannigan, we can start our Demon Refinement now." The old monk looked at Samuel with a sinister smile.

 Chapter 2950

    Chapter 2950


    Obviously, Samuel did not notice it. He was shocked by the magnificent scene and could not extricate himself for a long time.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Tens of thousands of monks gathered together, like ten thousand Buddhas returning to the sect. Such a scene was hard to see in this life.


    "Donor Hannigan?" The old monk smiled and reminded him.


    Only then did Samuel react. He was slightly stunned. "Master, what can I do for you?"


    The old monk smiled and took a few steps to the edge of the cliff with Samuel. He smiled gently and said, "I have already calcted that today is a sunny day, and it is the time to suppress the devil. So early in the morning, I have asked my disciples to set up this Ten Thousand Buddha Devil- refining Formation."


    "Thank you, Master."


    The old monk shook his head gently and said with a bitter smile, "We''re just doing some small things. It is nothing. Whether we can kill Night Demon or not depends on you, Donor Hannigan. You are the real person who works for the people."


    "Master, you''re too serious. What should I do?"


    "Later, when the sun rises, we can reach the highest realm by reciting the spells. At this time, the Devil''s Cave of Night Demon below will be opened. This process will onlyst about ten seconds, so Young Master Hannigan, please be quick."


    "10 seconds is enough for me." Although it was 30,000 meters tall, Samuel was confident that he could do it with his the Great Void Divine Steps. "Good, after finding the true body of the Night Demon, you must use your Pangu Axe to kill it. Is there any problem?" The old monk asked. Samuel shook his head. "No problem."


    "Then the peace of the world will be handed over to you, Donor Hannigan. Tian''er!"


    "Master, Tian''er is here."


    "Take off the Golden cassock and give it to Donor Hannigan."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the little monk helped to take off the old monk''s kasaya and handed it to Samuel.


    "Master, there''s no need. I don''t need it. A little Night Demon can''t hurt me." Samuel shook his head.


    "This is the purple-gold cassock of our temple. It won''t melt when it encounters fire and won''t be soaked in water. It''s even more difficult to get close to evil Qi. Night Demon is very powerful. We can''t be careless, Samuel," the old monk said.


    "Master, since Donor Hannigan doesn''t want it, you can put it on. If you leave the kasaya for more than... more than an hour, you will..." Hearing that Samuel didn''t want it, the little monk Tian''er''s eyes shed with joy. He hurriedly handed the kasaya to his master and then looked at his master worriedly.


    "Tian''er, if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? As a Buddhist, everything must be done ording to thew. Don''t be greedy for life and death. Don''t worry about wealth." The little monk lowered his head. Then, the old monk looked at Samuel and said, "Although Donor Hannigan is powerful, Night Demon really can''t be underestimated. You''d better put on this purple-gold cassock and protect yourself."


    Although Samuel did not know what was wrong with the old monk, he could tell from the little monk Tian''er''s words that the kasaya might be the old monk''s life-saving item. He was more or less moved. "I don''t need it actually."


    "Donor Hannigan!" The old monk looked at Samuel awkwardly. After thinking for a long time, he gritted his teeth and suddenly jumped down the cliff. Samuel grabbed him and said hurriedly, "Master, what do you mean?"


    "Donor Hannigan fought for the people of the world, but you are unwilling to put on the life-saving kasaya because of me. In this way, how can I face the people of the world? I can only die to apologize!"


    "Master, why are you doing this? I have a special defense on me. Even the demonic dragon can''t do much to me, let alone Night Demon." Samuel said helplessly.


    "Are you serious?" After the old monk finished speaking, he looked at Samuel doubtfully and said, "But I see that you don''t have any special Divine Tool that can protect you. Are you saying this because you want tofort me? If so, you must not do it. Otherwise, I will live in regret in this life."


    Samuel shook his head helplessly and said, "I have a purple armor on me. I usually hide it on my body."


    "Donor Hannigan, if you have any, why don''t you let us have a look? At least let Master rest assured. He is like this..." At this point, Tian''er, the little monk, had tears in his eyes.


    "Tian''er, don''t mess around!" The old monk shouted coldly.


    "But Tian''er has been raised by Master since I was a child. If Master is not here, Tian''er..." Being scolded by Master, Tian''er could not help but shed tears of grievance.


    "Alright." Samuel was also a father, so he naturally felt sorry for the child. With a slight push of his hand, the Indestructible Armor immediately emitted purple light.


    "This..." Seeing the Indestructible Armor, whose body was glowing with purple light, the old monk was so shocked that he could not speak.


    The little monk''s face was also full of joy. "Donor Hannigan really has a special armor. So you don''t have to use my master''s purple-gold cassock, and my master doesn''t have to die, hehe."


    After the old monk was shocked, he nced at Samuel and at the same time, he looked at the Indestructible Armor lightly. "This purple gold. armor has a purple light on it and contains an astonishing power. It is indeed not an ordinary item."


    J.n


    "Can I touch it? Donor Hannigan?"


    Seeing Samuel nod, the old monk


    stopped talking nonsense and


    touched it gently with his hand.


    Suddenly, a look of admiration


    appeared on his face. "Good st


    good stuff, it is indeed good stuff. With such an item, this Heavenly Dragon Purple Gold cassock is indeed a little redundant."


    "Since that''s the case, then I am relieved." The old monk smiled.


    Samuel nodded and took back his the Indestructible Armor. He immediately returned to his original state.


    "Well, since that''s the case, let''s officially start the Devil Refinement. Donor Hannigan, are you ready?" The old monk stopped smiling and said seriously.


    Samuel nodded, indicating that he could.


    "After getting rid of the Night Demon, the evil spirits will be removed. Your friends will also return to normal. Donor Hannigan, it''s up to you," the old monk said softly.


    "Okay!"


    "All monks, listen up!" The old monk said in a loud voice.


    "Yes!"


    "The Ten Thousand Buddha Refining Demons officially begins, chant spells!"


    "Yes!"


    As everyone responded, the old monk closed his eyes, opened his mouth slightly, and murmured Buddha''snguage.


    At the same time, the sound of Buddha began to wrap around the top of the cliff. With the sound of the wooden fish, it was as if people were in the Buddha World.


    The sun in the sky slowly rose. With the sound of Buddha, a ray of sunlight shot toward the center of the ck heart.


    As soon as the sun shone, a huge hole was torn in the center of the heart.


    "Donor Hannigan, the Devil-refining Formation has been activated, and the demon cave has been opened. You have ten seconds!" Tian''er hurriedly


    urged.


    Samuel no longer thought too much. After nodding, the energy in his body spread out and he instantly turned into a shadow and flew straight into the demon cave!


    Seeing Samuel flying away, the little monk and the old monk looked at each other and showed a deep smile.

 Chapter 2951

    Chapter 2951


    Shua!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For Samuel, ten seconds was too long. He could even fly straight into the demon cave from tens of thousands of meters above within a second.


    When hended in the demon cave, the gap on his head quickly closed. The sunlight above his head shone slightly through the top of the demon cave. For a time, Samuel was in an extremely blood-red space.


    The space was veryrge. The air was filled with an unpleasant smell, which made people feel extremely dizzy.


    After slightly adjusting the Chaos Qi in his body, Samuel felt much better.


    At the same time, Samuel summoned the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel in his hand and walked inside vigntly.


    The more he walked in, the more pungent the smell became, and even made people want to vomit.


    But at this time, Samuel had no time to think about this, because in front of himy a blood-red heart-like monster.


    Although it was called a heart, in fact, it was indeed a heart. However, it seemed not to be.


    It had the shape of a heart, but it seemed to be piled up by countless hearts, which were then wrapped tightly by a green vine. There were countless giant eyes around it, which were like blood vessels. Looking around, it was disgusting.


    As it beat like a heart, the whole demon cave was trembling slightly.


    Samuel moved his hand and suddenly held Pangu Axe in it.


    Shua!


    At the same time, countless nails were suddenly released from the ground and suddenly stabbed up.


    If it was an ordinary person, he would have been stabbed into a hedgehog on the spot. But for Samuel, it was obviously too slow.


    Almost at the moment when the nails were raised, Samuel had already flown into the air. He bent his body and waist, pulled the bow, turned the Heavenly Fire into the bow, and the Moon Wheel turned into an arrow. With a swoosh, he shot straight toward Samuel.


    Peng!


    All of a sudden, the heart of the Thousand Eyes trembled violently, and the Moon Wheel exploded with purple lightning.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, the vines tied to the heart suddenly turned into countless hands and rushed straight to Samuel.


    The Heavenly Fire instantly turned into a sword, and the purple lightning Moon Wheel suddenly turned into a knife and flew back to Samuel. Samuel held the Heavenly Fire sword in his hand and directly chopped at the countless hand-like vines. The purple saber formed by the Moon Wheel automatically rotated around Samuel, cutting all the vines that reached out.


    "Just it?" Samuel smiled coldly.


    With a slight pull of his hand, the golden Pangu Axe suddenly appeared in his hand. Almost at the moment when it touched Samuel, the golden Pangu Axe suddenly turned bronze!


    An extremely strong pressure suddenly carried with it the moment Pangu Axe''s color changed!


    "Roar!"


    As if feeling the immense pressure of Pangu Axe, the Thousand Eyes'' heart suddenly let out a low cry. The echo was loud and terrifying. Samuel''s face was cold, and he gritted his teeth. With a trace of anger in his eyes, he held the axe and chopped down! Sizzle!


    Almost at the moment when the axe was raised, the lightning crisscrossed in the entire cave, and the air was torn apart. An invisible strange force followed the axe.


    Tens of thousands of vines rushed up, but it was obvious that under Pangu Axe, these vines were just dry branches that melted as soon as they touched the raging fire!


    "It''s time for you to die."


    Samuel shouted coldly!


    Hong!


    The axe light shot out in an instant and went straight to the heart of the Thousand Eyes. With an explosion the iparablyrge heart of the Thousand Eyes suddenly burst open, and the liquid like flesh and blood burst out.


    The heart of Thousand Eyes was so big at first, but now it exploded so badly. As the explosion gradually stopped, the ground was covered with blood and rotten flesh.


    However, among the rotten flesh and blood, there was a monster shining with blood-red light standing there, like a toad or a dog. Its eyes were blood-red, and its smooth skin was covered with blood. It was the size of a dog, and its mouth was as big as a crocodile''s. Its sharp teeth were slightly exposed, and


    disgusting saliva kept falling from its


    mouth.


    At this time, looking at Samuel, it bared its teeth, looking extremely vicious.


    "Is this your real body?" Samuel frowned slightly.


    At the same time, he clenched Pangu Axe in his hand again. To deal with these things, Samuel did not show mercy.


    "Coo!"


    With a strange cry, the frog-like and dog-like thing immediately pounced on Samuel.


    Its speed was so fast that even


    Samuel could not help but be stunned. After all, except for the


    ginseng baby, he had never seemet


    anyone else whose speed was faster than him. But this guy was twice as fast as the ginseng baby.


    As soon as Samuel raised his hand, the guy had already bit Samuel.


    Just as Samuel was in a daze, a ck light suddenly jumped up from the pile of rotten flesh. A crack appeared on the top of the demon cave. With the help of the crack, the ck light flew out.


    Samuel wanted to chase after it, but the frog-like dog in his hand was biting wildly.


    Just when he was angry, he suddenly heard waves of screams from outside, and the Buddha sounds all over the sky began to be a little scattered.


    Samuel frowned. He was anxious to get rid of the dog in front of him. Unfortunately, this thing was too fast. Just as he was entangled with it, a human face suddenly appeared on the crack...


    "Donor Hannigan, Night Demon has run out."


    Samuel looked back and found that it was the little monk...

 Chapter 2952

    Chapter 2952


    "Tian''er?" Samuel was stunned.


    The little monk''s tender face was already covered with blood.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Master sent me down. Night Demon ran out and fought all over the ce. Our Ten Thousand Monk


    Formation has been broken, and Master is fighting with Night Demon. However, we are really no


    match for him. Master is about to lose, so he asked me toe to you for help," Tian''er said


    anxiously.


    It was not that Samuel didn''t want to help, but the problem was that this frog dog was too difficult to


    deal with. Its attack power was not particrly strong, but it was faster. Just now, it was still biting


    Samuel¡¯s right hand, but as soon as he hit it, it was already on his left foot.


    It was so annoying that it almost made people copse.


    Seeing that Samuel was entangled, Tian''er looked back anxiously. He turned back and said, "Donor


    Hannigan, hurry up. Many Senior Brothers have been killed. Master... Master also spat out blood."


    "We are not afraid of death, but the problem is that no one knows how to suppress Night Demon


    after we die. More importantly..."


    "What''s more important?" Samuel shouted coldly, constantly dealing with the frog-like dog.


    "The most important thing is that once Night Demon absorbs the blood of our monks, his cultivation


    will be greatly improved, and he will even be invincible in the world," Tian¡¯er said almost


    desperately.


    "But now this guy..." Samuel was also very annoyed. It was difficult for him to get rid of the frog-like


    dog.


    "There is another way, but..."


    "Go ahead!" Samuel said.


    "Can we borrow your Pangu Axe? The Pangu Axe is the king of ten thousand weapons. It''s


    invincible. Although my master''s cultivation is not as good as that of Night Demon, he must be able


    to stop Night Demon with such a divine weapon. After you deal with this monster,e and deal


    with Night Demon again," Tian''er said.


    Samuel frowned. Borrowing Pangu Axe?


    "It doesn''t matter if you refuse. I also know that Pangu Axe is extremely valuable, and it''s your


    personal weapon. It''s really hard for you to lend it to us." As soon as he finished speaking, Tian¡¯er


    got up and was about to leave.


    "Wait!" At this time, Samuel''s face turned cold and he shouted softly.


    Tian¡¯er was stunned. When he turned around, he saw Samuel smile gently and throw a big axe at


    him.


    "Pangu Axe. Donor, this..." Tian¡¯er took Pangu Axe with his small hand. The huge weight almost


    dragged his whole body out of the hole. Fortunately, although he was young, he entered the temple


    as a monk, so his strength was much stronger than that of ordinary people.


    Seeing Pangu Axe, the little monk Tian''er was very surprised.


    "Don''t be just standing. It''s more important to save people and get rid of devils," Samuel whispered.


    "Okay!" Tian''er smiled, nodded vigorously, and climbed up from the ground with Pangu Axe in his


    arms.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, when Samuel lowered his head and continued to fight with the frog-like dog, the child


    showed a sinister smile on his face, which should not have happened at this age.


    "Donor Hannigan,e on." Tian¡¯er smiled and stopped talking nonsense. He turned around and


    flew to the top of the cliff with Pangu Axe in his arms.


    Almost at this moment, the hole was closed in an instant.


    If Samuel coulde out and have a look, it would be obvious that there was no Night Demon


    Massacre, let alone any corpses. The mountains were still the same, and the forests were still the


    same. The scenery was still the same, and the sun and wind were calm.


    When Tian''er flew back to the top of the cliff with the Pangu Axe in his arms, the old monk took


    Pangu Axe and looked at the magical giant axe carefully, his eyes full of greed.


    "Samuel? Pangu Axe? Haha!" The old monkughed loudly.


    All the monks around the cliff wereughing.


    Hearing theughter outside, Samuel''s face turned cold and his heart sank. Obviously, theughter


    outside had made him understand what was going on.


    Almost at the same time, the frog-like dog, which was biting his right hand, suddenly emitted ck


    Qi all over its body. When the ck Qi dissipated, the frog-like dog was no longer what it used to


    be. It was just a sturdy ck iron chain.


    Almost before Samuel could react, with a bang, the ck shackle suddenly hit the wall to the side


    with Samuel. With a click, the shackle nailed into the wall and locked Samuel''s right hand on it.


    Samuel tried to move, but found that it was locked. Even with the power of Samuel, he couldn''t


    move at all.


    At this moment, a light suddenly shone on the top of his head. Samuel looked up and saw a


    transparent barrier above the demon cave.


    Above the barrier, the old monk flew down with a few disciples and Tian''er. Afternding steadily, he


    bent his body and surrounded the surroundings. Through the barrier, he looked at Samuel in a


    funny yet proud manner.


    "Tsk tsk... Interesting. Demon God? Hehe, does this look like it?"


    "Master, we don''t have a Demon God here, but there is a dog locked in the cage."


    The group of people was no longer as dignified as they had been when they were monks. Now, they


    were more like vicious scoundrels.


    "s, when ites to Pangu Axe that people dream of, how many people died fighting for it?


    There are so many people on the top of Mount Qi who can''t get it. To me, it''s just a piece of cake.


    What do you think, Samuel?" The old monk smiled proudly. Then, he looked at Samuel with


    ridicule...

 Chapter 2953

    Chapter 2953


    Seeing the old monk''s iparably proud expression, Samuel''s expression was extremely cold.


    His eyes were fixed on the old monk, and he wished he could pull out the old monk''s tendons and bones.


    "Yo-ho, you see, some people''s eyes are so horrible that he can''t wait to swallow me." Facing Samuel''s angry eyes, the old monk was not afraid at all. Instead, he had a teasing look.


    For him, the Demon God, Samuel, who could shake Eight Direction World might be terrifying in other people''s eyes, but now he was a prisoner of his.


    Wouldn''t it be great to feel so good?


    Who else in the world could do this?


    Therefore, the old monk was naturally proud and happy.


    "Haha, Master, don''t worry. No matter how fierce this dog is and how it bites, at least he has to get rid of the dog chain first."


    "This dog chain is our Dark Jade Essence Lock. Not to mention a dog, even the True God can''t get rid of it."


    "Oh, by the way, Samuel, I forgot to tell you that the ck shackle in your hand was made of the hardest things in all parts of Eight Direction World with tens of thousands of years of effort. It can transform into ten thousand shapes and trap all things. Even the True God can''t get away." Hearing the ridicule of the disciples, the old monk pretended to be enlightened.


    Samuel''s face was cold, but he kept trying to exert force in his hands. Unfortunately, the ck shackles were really hard, and even if Samuel used the Chaos Qi, it was still useless.


    Seeing that Samuel was using Inward Strength, the old monk smiled scornfully and said, "If I were you, I would be more honest. Samuel, do you think I am stupid to trap you with just a lock?"


    "Do you still remember Ming Yu when we came?"


    On the mountain road where they came, they did encounter a rain. Ming Yusted for a long time, so Samuel naturally remembered it clearly.


    The old monk smiled contemptuously and said, "That is the poisonous rain carefully prepared for you. In the sky, only this ce can rain. Do I think highly of you?"


    "As long as you are touched by the poisonous rain, your body will be poisoned by a colorless and tasteless poison, which is usually hidden in your skin. Once you move violently, the poison will enter your body through your skin and spread all over your body with the blood. It is exactly what it wanted you to do when you fought in the demon cave."


    After that, the old monkughed out loud and looked at Samuel. "If my guess is right, you should feel a little ufortable if you use your energy now. However, this is a normal situation, you don''t have to worry. Because this is a normal reaction. In another ten minutes, not to mention running the energy, even if you want to move, this poison will make you want to die."


    "Samuel, those steamed buns are actually the antidote. Master knew long ago that you might notpletely believe in us, so you would definitely be vignt against us. But I''m afraid you can''t imagine that those steamed buns are actually the real antidote. Your vignce has harmed you, and your cleverness is ruined by your cleverness, haha." The little monk Tian''er also sneered, and the coldness on his face could not be made by a child.


    "Is everything a game? Night Demon has not existed for a long time. The monster in the demon cave was just created by you," Samuel said coldly. "That''s right. The monster in this demon cave was created by me using Dark Jade Essence Lock and a special technique." Speaking till here, the old monk''s face was ice-cold. "That bastard Night Demon still has the face to boast that he is invincible in the world. He asked me to send disciples to help him with the sound of Ten Thousand Devils, but in the end, he was defeated by you. He was simply ipetent."


    If he lost, he lost. What made the old monk most angry was that Night Demon waspletely convinced by Samuel, so that he dared to give Samuel a key point at a critical moment.


    This was extremely deadly for the group of people of the old monk. If Samuel wanted to listen to Night Demon''s words, then not only would they fail in this big battle, but they might even bepletely defeated.


    "So, my master decided to turn the tables. After you wrapped the restaurant with a barrier, my master asked us to turn all the people in the city into zombies in the way of the Buddha''s voice that night. Naturally, the scene you saw yesterday morning happened."


    "Master knows that there are spies on your city wall, so you will definitely leave the city. So he arranged a big n and waited for you to show up."


    After the appearance of Samuel, this brilliant n was officially carried out.


    "You''re very smart," Samuel said coldly.


    The whole process was almost wless, without any ws.


    For Samuel, it was almost the truth.


    "The name of Samuel is not only created by force, but also by the ssic battle at the foot of the Void Sect. Facing Ye Gucheng, who is


    also famous at a young age, and t


    even theter Wang Huanzhi, you have many wonderful strategies. How dare I look down on your IQ? If I didn''t have a perfect exnation and reasonable arrangement, how could it be so easy to lie to you?" The old monk said with a chuckle.


    When he said this, he was no longer as arrogant as before. Instead, he respected Samuel.


    "It seems that the person I want to see is already here." Samuel smiled slightly at this time.


    After that, he suddenly looked up at the old monk and said, "You are also very smart."


    But soon Samuel suddenly smiled and said, "If it weren''t for that little difference, you would really have seeded."


    "What nonsense are you talking


    about?" Hearing Samuel''s words, the


    el:


    old monk was very angry and shouted coldly, "You are already a prisoner, why is my n a little bad?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Samuel, you''re boasting shamelessly!"


    "Now that you are trapped by us, what right do you have to yell here?"


    "People are always hard to ept defeat, but Samuel, you should always look forward to the future."


    Then, they looked at Samuel with sneers.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and disdainfully. He shook his head and looked straight at the old monk. "I want to see someone."


    "Who?"


    Samuel smiled and said, "A person who has a deep hatred for me."


    "I don''t know who you are talking about!"


    "She''s very beautiful. Even in the crowd, she''s beauty like a crane standing among chickens. There''s no need to say much in your group of monks. If you want me to make it more obvious, about it is the person in the forest with the female Buddha statue on the east?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the smile on the old monk''s face froze. His whole person immediately frowned. He was shocked and his face was as cold as water!


    How was this possible?


    This was absolutely impossible!


    C

 Chapter 2954

    Chapter 2954


    "You... who are you talking about? I... I don''t know what you are talking about." The old monk was full of sweat. It was hard for him to imagine that their careful arrangement would be discovered by others.


    "Are you willing to admit it only when I say it more clearly? Just as your disciple said just now, the winner is the winner, and the loser must look forward bravely," Samuel said.


    "Master, why are you afraid of him? He is just a dying man. Even if he knows some secrets, what can he do? He will die with the secret. The secrets that the dead know are still secrets." The monk who led the way for Samuel yesterday shouted ferociously and coldly.


    With the disciple''s words, the old monk calmed down slightly. He stared at Samuel and said, "Okay, just say it. If you have a good guess, I don''t mind letting you meet her!"


    "Ming Yu!" Samuel said seriously.


    Hearing this name, the old monk''s body obviously staggered slightly. His body, which had just stabilized, could not help but panic again.


    Seeing the disbelief in the old monk''s eyes, Samuel smiled slightly and said, "You can control people''s hearts with your voice and lead them to the devil. Although I am not very talented, I have also heard of the famous Sea Lady''s name."


    The so-called Buddha''s voice might have that effect, but who else could lead so many people into the Devil''s Practice other than the Sea Lady? As for the position, Samuel noticed a different aura, so he naturally paid more attention to it when he flew down from the cliff.


    "Samuel, it is fortunate that you are trapped by me. You are indeed extremely smart." The old monk stared at Samuel; his eyes no longer had that kind of ridicule and contempt.


    Although they were enemies, fortunately, they seeded. Otherwise, it would be a nightmare to face such an enemy.


    "Okay!" The old monk waved his hand. The middle-aged monk stopped talking nonsense and left.


    A momentter, a blue figure flew over. Under the blue clothes, a pair of jade-like legs without shoes came into view at once. It was the extremely beautiful face.


    However, for others, this was a fatal attraction, but for Samuel, it was an endless amount of anger!


    "You''re really smart. How could you know about this?" Ming Yu said coldly.


    "I am not smart, but you''re too stupid." Samuel suppressed his anger and replied coldly.


    As soon as these words came out, the monks were excited and wished they could beat Samuel.


    As soon as they moved, they were stopped by Ming Yu.


    "It seems that you want to scold me. Perhaps, this is what you should do." Looking at Samuel coldly looking at her, Ming Yu said indifferently.


    "Scold you?" Samuel sneered. "Of course I want to, but what''s the point of scolding a dying person? I''m just telling the truth."


    "Samuel, you really have a bad mouth. Look at what situation you are in now. How dare you talk wildly here?" The middle-aged monk immediately scolded angrily.


    Samuel simply didn''t want to argue


    with this kind of person. He just looked at Ming Yu indifferently and said, "You betrayed Lu Ruoxin. With her character, I''m afraid she won''t let you have a good time, will she?"


    As soon as these words came out, even the extremely calm Ming Yu suddenly shed a trace of surprise in her eyes.


    To some extent, Samuel''s words were exactly what she was afraid.


    It was also what she was most worried about.


    "You won''t tell me that today was arranged by Lu Ruoxin, will you?" Samuel said coldly.


    "Can''t it?" Lu Ruoxin asked coldly.


    "Not only is Lu Ruoxin extremely beautiful, but she is also delicatez and smart. Will such a person really only trust you? She can trust anyone, but she can also trust no one, such as you," Samuel said coldly


    "As I just said, if it weren''t for a fatal loophole, I might have believed you."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "What w?" Ming Yu was puzzled. After repeated deduction, even the Devil-refining Formation was


    carefully arranged. Last night, when Samuel fell asleep, she used the Buddha incense to cover up Night


    Demon''s disappearance. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    How could there be a loophole?


    However, Samuel smiled and said, "You can''t think of this loophole. I can''t think of it either. But maybe God doesn''t like to help you, a traitor, so it''s destined."


    This was also Samuel''s real opinion. He had never thought of this loophole.


    However, he happened to catch up.


    "Lu Ruoxin came to me just before you set up this game!" Samuel said coldly.


    "She looked for you?" Ming Yu frowned.


    "That''s right. I have to thank her for not trusting everyone, so she didn''t ask you for help this time. It was someone else."


    The person who sent the message was the mysterious Earth woman from the mysterious mansion.


    But it was exactly her who had sent a very important message to Samuel.


    "Do you know what she wants me to do?"


    Upon hearing Samuel''s words, the iparably calm Ming Yu panicked. "What does she want you to do?"

 Chapter 2956

    Chapter 2956


    "What?"


    Seeing Samuel''s cold smile, the old monk''s face was immediately filled with shock.


    The carefully prepared poison was useless!


    Dark Jade Essence Lock passed down from the ancestors in the temple was useless!


    In the past, they didn''t even dare to think about it, because both of them were definitely divine objects that had never been disadvantaged in a great battle.


    But today, when the two god-like objects were used to deal with a person at the same time, they failed.


    This was not because they were not sincere enough, or because they looked down on the enemy. It was clear that the enemy was too strong, which was hard to guard against.


    "Break!"


    With Samuel''s angry shout, he casually raised his hand, and a huge energy directly rushed toward him.


    "Bang!"


    Although the transparent Bounded Domain blocked the attack, the fierce energy left several cracks on the Bounded Domain in an instant. "This guy..." The middle-aged monk''s arrogance just now turned into fear.


    From a certain point of view, this ck demon cave was disguised as the Night Demon''s Nest to confuse Samuel, but in fact, it had another value! The so-called Devil-refining Formation did not refine Night Demon, but Samuel.


    So!


    The real purpose of the demon cave was to trap Samuel. In order to avoid the possibility that during the refining process, Samuel would be greatly demonic because of pain. In case of any ident, there would be a core belt to lock him inside, so as to minimize any extreme situation. Therefore, the construction of this Demon cave was not only very simr to the outeryer, but also the internal structure.


    When tens of thousands of monks first gathered here, they began to build overnight. The materials used were all the top materials of Eight Direction World, which were hard and indestructible.


    However, what they could never have imagined was that in the face of Samuel, with only one move, the strongest transparent barrier in the entire Demon cave actually had cracks!


    It was not that they didn''t take Samuel seriously, nor that they were too ipetent. It was obvious that Samuel was too abnormal!


    "What the hell are you waiting for? Are you waiting for him to rush out and kill us? Everyone, retreat immediately." The old monk roared. Without caring about his face at all, he took the lead and flew into the sky.


    As soon as he ran, several monks followed him hurriedly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ming Yu gently bit her teeth and frowned as she swept her gaze over the ce. Her emotions were mixed. A momentter, she gently drew a few water circles and leaped to the top of the cliff.


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the same time, the drums on the top of the cliff sounded.


    "Wu!"


    Suddenly, a voice rang out.


    "The number of generations belongs to my ancestors, and there are monsters. Buddha helps to get rid of demons. Disciples."


    "Yes!"


    "To turn into a demon and refine the world with my body."


    "To refine the world." The disciples echoed in unison.


    "Open the Devil Refining Formation!" The old monk waved his hand. At this time, he was wearing a golden-red cassock, showing his majesty.


    "Amitabha!"


    "Amitabha."


    "Amitabha."


    At the same time, thousands of disciples all closed their eyes and chanted spells. For a time, there were sounds of Amitabha, and it resounded throughout the valley.


    Apanied by the sound of wooden fish striking.


    asionally, the old monk would sing softly in the air, singing some strange Buddha''snguage every now and then. Samuel did not understand and could not understand. He only felt that the sunshine suddenly rose to the sky, and the hot temperature suddenly went straight through the surface of the demon cave. Even the strong Samuel felt extremely hot in an instant.


    Sweat dripped down his forehead, and his back was wet with sweat even earlier.


    But almost at the moment when


    Samuel ran his energy to resist the cool heat, the scorching sun over his head suddenly dissipated, and the sky became dark, just like day and night. A dark moon suddenly appeared in the position of the


    scorching sun.


    The moon hung in mid-air, emitting silver light all over. Suddenly, the temperature in the demon cave dropped sharply again, turning into a bone- chilling cold.


    The energy of Samuel was rising, so it simply turned into an energy circle. Whether it was cold or hot, it was all separated.


    The energy circle made of Chaos Qi could naturally transform into all kinds of energy. He was not afraid!


    "What?"


    On the top of the cliff, through the mirror hanging in the air, the old monk and others saw the calm Samuel who was supporting the energy circle. They were so angry that they grimaced.


    The so-called two heavens of ice and fire were like toys in front of Samuel.


    "I''ll refine him again!!" The old monk roared in anger. He grimaced and even made people feel that if he used any more strength, he could not wait to spit out his fake teeth.


    "There is no Bodhi tree in this world. This mirror should shine, the mirror of the sea of bitterness..."


    The group of monks once again chanted a certain scripture together.


    Countless strange Buddha seals immediately floated out of their mouths and gathered in the sky as they roamed around.


    "Ten thousand Buddhas in the heart, one thousand Buddhas in the hand, raise the Buddha g!"


    "Swish swish!"


    Several Buddhist gs stood around, and there were 108 of them.


    "Break!"


    As the old monk pointed at the main g in his hand, the other 107 gs followed closely behind and pointed at the location of the demon cave. Weng!


    The Buddha Seals in the sky flew toward the demon cave almost at the same time. As it fell, these Buddha seals formed a line and finally turned into a golden dragon to break through the demon cave!


    The corners of Samuel''s eyes narrowed. Even from a distance, he could feel the tremendous pressure brought by the Golden Buddhist Seal Dragon. The chaotic power in his hand rose again!


    "Roar!"


    "Bang!"


    With the attack of the Golden Dragon, the Chaos Power in Samuel''s hand was unleashed.


    "Boom!"


    When the two met, the Golden Dragon instantly transformed!


    With a roar, Samuel was directly suppressed to his knees by the strange power, and the golden dragon was also scattered into countless golden Qi. But what was


    incredible was that the golden Qi did not dissipate, but was absorbed by the demon cave.


    A few momentster, the entire ck and red demon cave turned golden in an instant.


    "Swish!"


    All of a sudden, all the golden lights came from all directions and suddenly left the demon cave, releasing Samuel.


    "Bang."


    Countless explosions directly


    exploded around the energy circle.


    The sound was so loud and fierce. If


    el.nex


    Samuel, did not have an energy defense shield in advance, even someone as strong as him would


    definitely be injured by this golden


    light.


    "Haha, Samuel, how do you feel?" Seeing this, the old monk was in a good mood and said sarcastically.


    Samuel ignored him and looked at the demon cave with a cold face.


    After a while, Samuel shook his head bitterly.


    "You can''t bear a Buddha''s seal. What a pity. There are 107 more." The old monk said coldly, feeling very proud.


    "You want to y with us? Let''s see if you are qualified!"


    "Again."


    At the same time, another golden dragon formed by a Buddha seal fell from the sky.


    "107?" Samuel sneered. At this time, he did not move at all in the face of the roaring golden dragon falling from the sky. He did not even look at it...

 Chapter 2957

    Chapter 2957


    "It seems that this boy is afraid and intends to give up resisting directly," the middle-aged monk said with a sneer.


    "One move almost made this kid vomit blood. I heard from my master that there are 107. Anyone who hears it will feel their scalp tingling. It''s better to enjoy it than to resist."


    "This Samuel also knows that he can''t win, so he has to save some strength. At least he will die morefortably."


    Several other monksughed.


    Only Ming Yu had been closely staring at Samuel.


    Having fought side by side with Samuel for so long, she might not have aplete understanding of Samuel, but she knew much more than ordinary people.


    Samuel could stand and die, but he would never kneel and live. With this guy''s character, admitting defeat was absolutely impossible!


    Therefore, he was not admitting defeat!


    Then what was he doing?


    "Roar!"


    At this time, another golden dragon rushed into the demon cave.


    But this time, Samuel still didn''t move.


    It was getting closer and closer!


    The golden dragon with a huge mouth was getting closer and closer.


    One meter.


    Half a meter.


    30 centimeters...


    10 centimeters!


    Now!


    "Break!" With a roar, at the same time, Samuel waved his right fist, and the Chaos Qi instantly filled up! "Bang!"


    He punched the dragon''s head with great strength.


    "Boom!"


    The head of the dragon was suddenly smashed by a punch, followed by the copse of the whole dragon body.


    The entire demon cave was illuminated by the golden light after the Golden Dragon copsed.


    But unlike thest time, the golden light this time was no longer absorbed by the demon cave. It was just like a withered flower, disappearing after falling to the ground.


    "What!"


    "He!"


    Several monks, who wereughing wildly, were speechless and shocked to see this scene.


    "How is this possible?" The old monk frowned. He was also shocked.


    Ming Yu frowned slightly, and the expression in her eyes was extremelyplicated. There was an expected understanding, as well as an unexpected shock, but also a slight smile of appreciation.


    Even she was not confident that she could resist the Golden Buddhist Seal, but this guy...


    Samuel, who was shaken to the point that he almost lost his bncest second, suddenly gained the absolute upper hand the next second.


    How could people not be shocked by this type of development?


    "What''s impossible?" Samuel looked at the barrier coldly. Although he could not see the group of people on the barrier, he could hear their shock from their tone.


    How dare a small Buddha Seal Golden Dragon fight with his Chaos Qi?


    Due to his carelessness, Samuel


    was in a hurry to attack, so he neglected the demon cave in front of him. When he fought against it, most of fish most of his power was offset by the barrier. In addition, the barrier


    seemed to have a function oelt


    controlling the power, so Samuel suspected that his power was mixed with the remaining energy of the Golden Dragon, so it was extremely powerful when it was sent out in an instant.


    Therefore, Samuel had changed his method this time.


    He took the initiative to choose a passive state. After the golden dragonpletely broke through the demon cave, he fought back with all his strength.


    Without the barrier to counteract part of his strength, could it withstand his full-strength attack?


    The answer was, of course, impossible.


    Since the Golden Dragon wasC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    destroyed in an instant, its


    remaining energy was naturally gone, and it''s own energy was not absorbed by the demon cave. When the Golden Dragon was destroyed, it was naturally ipetent. Just like now, the Golden Dragon was gone, and there was no other movement in the demon cave.


    "One hundred and six." Samuel sneered.


    "How dare you!" The old monk shouted angrily and waved the g in his hand.


    Another golden dragon appeared!


    Roar!


    Peng!


    In addition to the explosion, the huge and mighty Golden Dragon was destroyed again.


    "There are 105 more!"


    "You!"


    Roar!


    Peng!


    "104!"


    "103!"


    "85!"


    "There are 66 left!"


    After dozens of continuous attacks, the old monk was already out of breath. He held the pine tree on the side with his hands, and his face was so pale that he almost copsed.


    Not to mention him, even those young monks did not need to control the formation. They only needed to wave the gs in their hands. But even so, their hands were numb for dozens of times in a row.


    Only Samuel in the demon cave remained calm, and even...


    He felt so boring!


    From standing there to sitting and ying, it was as if someone... was throwing a balloon for him, and then he was waiting to block it with his hand.


    He was ying.


    "Samuel, you!!!" The old monk was so angry that smoke rose from his eyes, nose, and mouth. He stamped his feet and did not know what to say.


    "Puff!"


    Suddenly, a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth.


    "Master, this bastard has gone too far. In the face of our


    Demon-refining Formation, he... actually acted as if he was ying


    He even treated our Buddha Seal Golden Dragon as a ball, sometimes smashing it with his hands, and sometimes kicking it with his feet. That''s outrageous."


    "How about... Master, use that?"


    "That?" The old monk frowned.

 Chapter 2958

    Chapter 2958


    "I''m afraid it''s not good. This can... can..." The old monk thought for a while and hesitated.


    "Master, Samuel doesn''t take us seriously. Anyone who hears about the Devil Refining Array will run away in fear, but Samuel... If this news is spread out, how can we save our face in the future?"


    "Yes, especially those guys. They will probablyugh when they sleep."


    Hearing the disciples'' words, the old monk fell into deep thought.


    "Master Tianyi, if Samuel doesn''t die, will the girl be obedient? Can Pangu Axe be mastered?" At this time, Ming Yu, who had been silent, said coldly.


    The most important thing was that Samuel''s life was almost fatal to Ming Yu.


    Not to mention whether he would tell Lu Ruoxin or not and attract the thunderous revenge of Lu Ruoxin, just Samuel alone would definitely make her life worse than death.


    How could Samuel survive?


    The old monk nced at Ming Yu and nodded his head heavily. "This time, we went all out. We can only seed and not fail."


    "Well, I''ll ept it even if I lose my life."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old monk got up again and came to the edge of the cliff. He squeezed out a few strange Zen fingers and read out a few strange Buddhist words.


    In that instant, heaven and earth''s expressions changed.


    "Samuel, you forced me to do this." The old monk''s eyes revealed a fierce light. Facing the huge wind that was like a ghost crying, he threw the golden red kasaya on his body into the sky.


    "Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon!"


    The golden-red cassock immediately spun and flew into the air!


    "Roar!"


    As the golden kasaya spun, it suddenly turned into a golden-red dragon.


    It was huge and half-clung to the air. Its whole body was shining with golden and red light, full of dragon power.


    "Break!"


    Hundred Buddhist gs were rising!


    But what was different from thest time was that the number of incantations these disciples recited began to increase, and the frequency was also increasing. Countless Buddhist seals kepting out of their mouths and gathered around the golden-red dragon.


    Their mouths read faster and faster, more and more Buddha seals began to appear. The Buddha seals around the golden-red dragon could even slowly wrap up the huge golden-red dragon.


    Weng!


    All of a sudden, with a crisp sound, the Buddha seals around the golden-red dragon finally gathered together, forming a golden armor that directly wrapped around it.


    Hong!


    With another loud bang, the golden armor suddenly spread out and turned into 66 golden dragons. They gathered behind the red-gold dragon, which was quite powerful.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    The red-gold dragon suddenly roared, and the 66 golden dragons behind it responded.


    Nearly a hundred dragons roared at the same time.


    Even Samuel in the demon cave was shocked by the dragon''s roar.


    At this moment, Samuel has finally stood up. The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel had once again turned into 2 swords to protect the left and right sides.


    "Are you finally willing to use your ultimate move?" Samuel murmured with a serious face.


    "Samuel, the 66 Buddha seal golden dragons have gathered together, and you can already die here. Today, I think highly of you and take


    Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dout


    If you die, you should thank me for my respect for you." The old monk''s eyes were fierce, and he said coldly.


    They had never used such a formation in thousands of years.


    Even the old monk did not hesitate to do it even if he had to endure the heavenly punishment.


    "Today, you must die."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old monk took off the Buddhist bead on his chest and scattered it with one palm, directly scattering it in the air to worship the Heavenly Dragon.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, the Golden Dragon moved its body, pointed at Samuel, and swooped down.


    "Swish swish!"


    At the same time, 66 golden dragons suddenly followed.


    The speed of diving even made the dragon emit sparks. The 66 dragons also began to turn into countless Buddha seals. These Buddha seals caught up with the fiery red Heavenly Dragon in an instant and


    jel


    §Ö


    turned into armor to wrap it again.


    Although the dragon was still tens of thousands of feet away from the ground, the moment its head tilted down, sand and stones had already flown on the ground. As the armor was wrapped up, many parts of the ground even began to crack.


    Hundreds of trees were destroyed. All the grass and rocks were destroyed.


    Even Samuel, who was in the demon cave, felt a tremendous pressure falling from the sky.


    "Buzz!"


    Unknowingly, Samuel''s foot had sunk half an inch into the ground, and his knees creaked because of the force. Samuel''s entire face was distorted by the wind.


    "What a powerful force!" Samuel frowned.


    If the power of the Buddha Seal Golden Dragon was one, then this fiery-red Heavenly Dragon was at least a hundred, or even more.


    The power reversal showed the growth of hundreds of times!


    "There''s something."


    "However, since I can enter the tiger''s den, I dare to kill the tiger''s cubs. I''m even more prepared to fight against the female tiger." Samuel slightly clenched his teeth


    and clenched his teeth. Because of excitement, he was sweating


    slightly.


    It was getting closer and closer again.


    Such a huge amount of energy, if there was even a slight mistake; one would be smashed into pieces.


    Hong!!!


    With a huge explosion, the entire valley was lifted up, and the sturdy and indestructible demon cave turned into ashes in an instant...


    In the dust, there was no Samuel or Heavenly Dragon, but a strange ck shadow standing there!

 Chapter 2959

    Chapter 2959


    But in an instant, the figure disappeared into the smoke again...


    Silence,plete silence....


    It was as if the ck figure was more like a coincidence formed when the smoke dispersed.


    At this time, the group of old monks on the top of the cliff frowned and stared at the scene in the suspended mirror, trying to find traces of Samuel or Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon.


    Everyone was eager to know the answer...


    As the breeze blew, the dust dispersed slightly, and a huge dragon shadow slowly appeared in front of everyone. The dragon stood slightly, like a divine dragon looking around the world. It was very proud and domineering.


    Samuel''s body was pinned to the ground like a dead dog. The dust on the ground touched Samuel''s body, making him look filthy.


    Samuel''s face was badly mutted and mixed with mud, so his original face could not be seen clearly.


    "Haha!" Seeing this, the old monk waspletely relieved. At this time, he actuallyughed wildly, extremely presumptuous.


    "Damn it, let this guy be arrogant. Now he is arrogant?"


    "Weren''t you too arrogant just now? Now you''re under Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon, aren''t you like a dead dog? You''re even pretending to y with us. You f*cking get up. I am still waiting for you to y with me!"


    "What bullsh*t Demon God? What rubbish Samuel? They are just boasting. In my opinion, he''s just a good-for-nothing. I''m afraid those who brag about him outside are all hired by him for money!"


    The old monk was just relieved, and the group of disciples naturally changed from worry to arrogance.


    Ming Yu finally closed her eyes and let out a long sigh.


    Although she had already seen the skills of these monks, she was well aware of the skills of Samuel, so she was not sure who would win.


    At the moment, the result was settled, which finally put her hanging heart at ease.


    "Whew!" Ming Yu let out a breath and became much calmer.


    To some extent, these people should be indeed arrogant.


    66 golden dragonsbined with a Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon were so overbearing.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    If one were to take a closer look, one could even discover that the bottom of the valley had sunk nearly ten centimeters because of the Heavenly Dragon''s assault.


    What could be imagined was how powerful the Heavenly Dragon''s impact was. If it were anyone else, he would have been more miserable than Samuel and would have been smashed to pieces on the spot.


    "Master, please recite the Soul-raising Spell." At this moment, Ming Yu softly said.


    "Why are you still reciting the Soul-raising Spell? Didn''t you see that Samuel has already died?" The middle-aged monk said discontentedly.


    The Soul-raising Spell was simr to the Soul Refining Formation, which consumed a lot of energy for the disciples and the old monk. The middle- aged monk was naturally dissatisfied with the opinion of Ming Yu.


    "Yes, it''s said that the Sea Lady is extremely domineering and cruel. Why is she so timid now? Is it possible that she was frightened by Samuel?" Some monks immediately echoed the middle-aged monk''s words and sneered.


    "Master, be careful. We are not dealing with ordinary people, but Samuel. Don''t forget that Samuel has special defensive equipment." Ming Yuzily ignored the sarcasm of these monks and said to the old monk seriously.


    Hearing these words, the old monk


    In


    raised his hand in time to stop his disciples from talking nonsense. He nodded, and said, "Before going down the cliff, I did test Samuel with that purple gold cassock. Before that kid went down, he exposed his purple gold armor to me


    "The Indestructible Armor," Ming Yu said coldly.


    The old monk took a deep breath and finally nodded. "Purple Light, the ck armor can be hidden and shown. It is indeed the Indestructible Armor that he said."


    "The people in the world can''t break through him, and they are all defeated by this Ancient God Armor hidden in his body. After so many chaotic battles, I don''t know how many people have suffered." The old monk sighed helplessly.


    Ming Yu nodded. Since Samuel had the protection of the Indestructible Armor, this could exin why this guy could survive when he was beaten by tens of thousands of people at the foot of the Void Sect.


    And the abnormal defense that could be seen in Ming Yu during the countless battles.


    "That''s why we can''t suffer any more losses," said Ming Yu.


    The old monk nodded. "Yes."


    "Most of the heroes in the world


    were defeated by him, and many of them couldn see through his defense. In addition, he had Formles&Divine Skill that could


    reverse Yin and Yang, so that people would feel extremely copsed when they attacked him and their mental state would also copse. Those who didn''t know it suffered. If we know it and we still suffer losses, we will be too stupid." Content


    belongs to


    "Bu Chi!"


    Hearing his master''s shout, the middle-aged disciple resisted his helplessness and said, "I''m here."


    "Inform everyone to prepare Soul-raising Spell. Remove the soul of Samuel and let it have no chance to live," the old monk said in a deep voice.


    "Master, there''s no need to do that. We''ve already made a big formation, and Samuel has been directly killed. Why do we need to do this? You also know that the Soul-raising Spell, a great method that can strip people''s bodie and souls, is against the wrath of heaven. Everyone has worked hard enough. If we still want to do these things, we will be tired. And..." The middle-aged monk was extremely depressed. He had a lot of resentment, but he did not dare to show it.


    The Soul-raising Spell was a forbidden spell against the Way of Heaven. Although it was not as powerful as Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon and the Devil-refining Formation, it was very insidious.


    It was precisely because it was too sinister that the formation creator almost used his own life to support this forbidden art.


    If they set up the formation now, it would consume the disciples'' lives. The middle-aged monk and others naturally had someints in their


    hearts.


    After all, for them, it was just an unnecessary move. It was obvious that his master wanted to make himself at ease, so he didn''t care about the safety of his disciples.


    "What? You don''t even care about my words, do you?" The old monk immediately said discontentedly after hearing that.


    Even though he was unhappy, the middle-aged monk had no choice but to lower his head in the face of his master''s reaction. "I don''t dare, so I''ll go and arrange it."


    After that, the middle-aged monk left.


    After a while, with a loud sound, the 107 Buddhist gs outside also withdrew, followed by 107 ck gs.


    The gs were engraved with an extremely strange talisman.


    It was like the mouth of a demon, but also like the eyes of a demonic beast.


    "Start the formation!"


    With the old monk''s order, the order g was waved, and the color between heaven and earth suddenly changed. Dark clouds came, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The whole world was mixed into darkness.


    Hong!


    All of a sudden, a thunderous sound rang out as a bolt of lightning descended from the sky. Immediately, a ck aura floated out from Samuel''s body, transforming into an iparably huge figure that rose from the cliff top and stretched across the entire valley...

 Chapter 2960

    Chapter 2960


    Then, that figure immediately shrunk, ultimately shrinking into Samuel''s body.


    "Again!"


    Hong!


    There was another muffled thunder. The ck shadow inside Samuel was once again dragged to the whole valley. Although the ck shadow had no face, from its struggling form, it must be extremely painful.


    "Master, how long will it take?" Ming Yu asked.


    "Three days, one day to divide the soul, two days to separate the body and soul, three days to refine separately, from then on, he can never be reborn." The old monk replied softly.


    "Three days?" Ming Yu frowned slightly.


    It''s too long. She hoped it wouldn''t be too long.


    At this time, in the inn in the city.


    Compared with the joy at noon yesterday, they were frightened at night. At this time, Fu Mang and others could only be described as miserable and even on the verge of copse.


    Two days and one night, facing the constant attacks of zombies outside, they could only be forced to keep defending. Even if they took turns to rest, they were still tired.


    What was more tiring than the body was the heart.


    There was not much food stored in the restaurant. After experiencing the consumption of guests aftering to Samuel, plus the reward from Fu Mang at noon yesterday, there was almost no food left.


    From morning to now, they had almost used porridge.


    But at present, there was no sign of Samueling back.


    "Report!"


    With an urgent shout, the listless Fu Mang immediately became energetic. He stood up and hurriedly looked at the patrolling disciple running down the stairs.


    "How is it going?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Did Samuele back?"


    "Are we saved?"


    Before Fu Mang could ask more, the others could not wait to ask.


    Fu Mang also swallowed and looked at the disciple eagerly.


    The disciple nced at the crowd and said worriedly, "A terrifying explosion happened on the side of the mountain, and it was covered with dark clouds. One can faintly hear screams."


    "Ha, it must be Samuel who is killing the enemies with blood, and those dogs are screaming." Fu Mang forced a smile, trying to encourage the people present.


    "Yes, it is possible." Fu Li hurriedly echoed.


    "But... the scream seems toe from one person, and the voice... sounds like the chief''s. I suspect..." The disciple did not dare to say anything.


    But everyone present understood what he meant. A single voice was very simr to the chief''s. Wasn''t that enough to exin everything? Samuel had been captured, and... He might even be in danger.


    "Pa!"


    Just then, a heavy pnded on the disciple''s face.


    "Nonsense! How could Samuel be caught? How could Samuel scream? Let me tell you, if you talk nonsense here, don''t me me for not caring about our brotherhood and killing you on the spot!" Fu Mang said angrily.


    ton


    The disciple touched his painful face and said with grievance, "What I said is true. Especially after nightfall, can hear the chief''s shrill scream. If you don''t believe me, you can have a look."


    "How dare you say that? Damn it..." Fu Mang cursed angrily. He lowered his head and looked for his machete, ready to pull it out to kill.


    "Enough!"


    "Bang!"


    With a roar, the table was suddenly mmed by someone. The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu stood up and looked at Fu Mang coldly. "It''s already at this time, haven''t you made enough trouble fun?"


    "I didn''t make trouble. He''s talking nonsense!" Fu Mang shouted angrily, pointing at the disciple.


    "From beginning to end, the Buddha''s voice has never disappeared for a moment, and its size has never changed. If Samuel has killed the enemies, I ask you, why hasn''t the Buddha''s voice changed?"


    As long as Samuel began to kill the enemies, the number of enemies would be reduced, and the Buddha''s voice they chanted would naturally be less This question, almost without thinking, was understood by everyone.


    However, just like Fu Mang, Samuel was thest straw to save their lives. No one was willing to admit this fact.


    With the words of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, the atmosphere suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    It was already difficult enough, but now that they heard such bad news, theirst hope was broken. If they said that they were not depressed, then it was fake.


    "It''s raining outside," Shiyu suddenly looked up and said.


    "Is the God crying for the Chief and us?"


    These words were the words in Shiyu''s mind, as well as other people''s real thoughts and current situation.


    "Although Samuel is trapped, it doesn''t mean that he will die." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said at this time, "I can deceive everyone ording to Fu Mang''s words, but I didn''t do that."


    "Because in times of crisis, everyone should be twisted into a rope, so trust is very important. I believe that we can hold on and wait together."


    "That''s right. Samuel is not dead yet. How can we copse first?"


    Hearing this, everyone nodded, and their low morale fell again.


    At this time, in Ming Yuy night outside, several figures quickly rushed forward in Ming Yu and rushed to a cave with faint light in the mountain...

 Chapter 2961

    Chapter 2961


    Momentster, several figures entered the cave.


    Although it was a cave, it was not simple at all. It could even be said to be a different heaven, like a pce.


    There were four masters guarding the entrance of the cave, and 12 maids were often there.


    There was a stone bed made of silk in the cave, and there was a woman on the bed. She had silk-like eyebrows and was very beautiful.


    "How is it going?"


    "Samuel seems to have lost." These figures did not dare to go too far inside. They just knelt about two meters away from the entrance of the cave. Even though Ming Yu on their bodies kept dripping, they did not dare to look at all.


    "He lost?"


    "The mountain is filled with ck Qi and thunder and lightning. From time to time, a huge shadow can be seen in the valley."


    "Soul-raising Spell?" The woman frowned slightly. The next second, she snorted disdainfully. "These evil monks are really willing to spend their lives to refine Samuel."


    "Lord, what should we do?"


    "Soul-raising Spell takes three days to achieve its effect. Isn''t there still two days left? Besides, do we have extra manpower now? Wait for her toe!" The woman shouted discontentedly.


    "What about those people in the city?"


    "Why do you care so much about unimportant people?"


    "I deserve to die. I''m just worried..."


    "What are you worried about?"


    "We can''t exin it to Yvonne then."


    "Lu Ruoxin promised to take Samuel out alive. What does it have to do with the death of others? How long will Lu Ruoxin be here?"


    "About tomorrow."


    "Why not today? Doesn''t she know that we are waiting for her?"


    "Something happened to Yvonne."


    "What happened to Yvonne again?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You may leave."


    "Yes!"


    As the few figures swiftly withdrew, thedy on the stone bed frowned slightly and sank into deep thought.


    On the top of Mount Qi.


    Yvonne sat in the room, heartbroken.


    At this time, the door opened slightly, and a beautiful figure slowly walked in.


    "It''ste at night. Why aren''t you sleeping yet?"


    This figure was none other than Lu Ruoxin.


    Yvonne ignored her, but Lu Ruoxin was not angry. She leaned against Yvonne and sat down slowly. She smiled softly and said, "What''s wrong? Do you miss your man?"


    "Don''t misunderstand. I''m not saying that you miss Samuel, but Fang Kun!" Lu Ruoxin said indifferently and disdainfully.


    Hearing this name, Yvonne suddenly reacted. She red at Lu Ruoxin with tears in her eyes and wished she could swallow the woman in front of her alive.


    "Tsk, tsk. Why do you hate me so


    much? I''m here for your own good." After that, Lu Ruoxin stood up and


    said, "However, since you hate meeT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    so much, I''ll leave. You can continue to miss your Fang Kun. However, you should miss Samuel too


    Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t have I a chance."


    Lu Ruoxin was about to leave.


    "Lu Ruoxin!" At this time, Yvonne shouted coldly, "Don''t forget what you promised me. If anything happens to Samuel, even if I die, I will kill you!"


    "Samuel, of course, I''ve saved him from the belly of Tao Tie. But unfortunately, he''s famous and has so many enemies, and you promised meter, so there''s something wrong..."


    Hearing that there was something


    wrong with Samuel, Yvonne


    immediately stood up anxiously,


    rushed to the front of Lu Ruoxin in a


    few steps, nervously grabbed her


    clothes, and said, "What''s wrong with him?"


    "Get lost!" Seeing that her clothes were caught, Lu Ruoxin immediately kicked Yvonne away with disgust. Then she kept patting her clothes, and her face was full of disgust.


    After a while, after confirming that it was clean, Lu Ruoxin stared coldly at Yvonne lying on the ground. "You dirty woman, you have no right to touch me, let alone to contact me."


    After scolding Yvonne, Lu Ruoxin eased her tone and said, "Samuel is now surrounded by a group of unknown monks. A disaster is imminent." After that, Lu Ruoxin moved her hand, and the Qi in her hand turned into a screen and flew into the air.


    From the picture, one could see that in the distant valley, ghost shadows appeared, and the painful shouts of Samuel were endless. Yvonne''s nervous eyes suddenly moved. She subconsciously climbed to the screen, but Lu Ruoxin quickly put away the screen.


    "Samuel, Samuel..." Yvonne cried out sadly. Suddenly, she raised her head and looked at Lu Ruoxin. "Didn''t you promise me that you would let Samuel live? How could it be..."


    "I don''t know who these people are. Maybe Samuel provoked someone. But in the end, Yvonne, it''s all your fault."


    "My fault?"


    "If Samuel is good to me, with the


    power of my top of the Blue Mountain, who do you think will dare to take revenge on him if he offends anyone? Even if he has so many enemies, can''t our Lu Family''s block the wind for him? It''s all your fault. Yvonne, it''s one thing that you were dragging him down on the earth, but when you arrive at Eight Direction World, you and your family are still his burden!"


    With an angry shout, Yvonne burst into tears.


    What Lu Ruoxin said was notpletely unreasonable. Yvonne was well aware of this. On Earth, her family would only be greedy for him, and the Fu


    family in Eight Direction World was also...


    "He''s dying. Do you agree or not?"


    "I have agreed!" Yvonne said sadly.


    "I''m talking about Fang Kun," Lu Ruoxin said coldly.

 Chapter 2962

    Chapter 2962


    Fang Kun?


    Hearing this, Yvonne''s delicate body obviously trembled. She subconsciously took several steps back, shook her head desperately, and murmured, "No, no, it''s impossible, it''s impossible."


    Seeing her like this, Lu Ruoxin was stunned and couldn''t help but sneer. "Well, since it''s impossible, I won''t force you. However, I can''t care whether Samuel is alive or not."


    "After being suppressed by Soul-raising Spell, Samuel''s soul will be destroyed and disappear from this world forever."


    "Lu Ruoxin, didn''t you say that you like Samuel? Since you like him, why will you watch him die?" Hearing the result, Yvonne immediately said angrily. "The one who watched him die is not me but you. I have already thought of a way for him. Unfortunately, you didn''t agree," Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    Yvonne was furious. She had alreadypromised. In order to maintain her chastity and not betray Samuel, and in order to let the father and daughter reunite, she would rather give up Samuel and go to the desert.


    The desert was barren for thousands of miles and full of yellow sand. Not to mention that there was no grass growing; even other lives could not be seen here.


    There was a castle floating above the sand and disappearing into the dust.


    Some called this castle the mirage of Hai City, while others called it the Youming City.


    But no matter how they addressed it, the castle existed, and the one who owned the castle was a mysterious and powerful big family.


    Fang Kun was the next sessor of this mysterious family.


    Lu Ruoxin''s original intention was to prevent Yvonne from stepping out of this city forever andpletely iste the two of them from meeting. But now, she had another idea.


    She wanted Yvonne to be Fang Kun''s wife, and the reason why the idea changed was that Samuel was trapped.


    The new bargaining chip naturally made Lu Ruoxin have a new idea. The poor Yvonne did not know that the retreat she made had no effect and help on Samuel''s escape from Tao Tie.


    She only knew that it was the greatest sadness to let her leave Samuel. But how could Yvonne do it if she married someone else and betrayed Samuel?


    However, the painful roar of Samuel was still in Yvonne''s mind and heart and could not be waved for a long time.


    She loved Samuel so much, so how could she watch Samuel in extreme pain?


    She would rather she be the one suffering!


    "Lu Ruoxin, don''t go too far." Yvonne shook her head painfully and looked at Lu Ruoxin with anger in her eyes.


    Because people would not be satisfied,promise was definitely not the key to solving the problem. Instead, it was just a catalyst for greed. "Yvonne, as the owner of the Royal City of the desert, the Fang family has a mysterious method that is unpredictable. You married Fang Kun, so that the Royal City and we can work together to deal with the group of demon monks. Only then can Samuel survive. I did this for the good of Samuel, but you said that I went too far? If so, forget what I said."


    "I, Lu Ruoxin, have always kept my word. Since Samuel hase out safely from Tao Tie, as a promise, I will give Han Nian to Samuel. Even if he dies this time, Han Nian will still be safely handed over to Samuel''s friends."


    "There''s a piece of good news that I forgot to tell you. The three friends of Samuel are all here, and Samuel has also met up with Fu Mang, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, and others."


    After speaking, Lu Ruoxin smiled, but soon a trace of worry appeared on her face. She looked at Yvonne and said, "But there is also bad news."


    "Ever since you left, the Mysterious


    Man Alliance had been betrayed by the Fu n. The Fu n had ughtered all the disciples of the Mysterious Man Alliance. Even the Void Seet, where Samuel had tried his best to stabilize the situation, had been destroyed. In other words, there were only a few people left in the Mysterious Man Alliance. Even if I returned Han Nian to them..." Lu Ruox shook her head helplessly and bitterly.


    What?


    Hearing this, Yvonne was stunned.


    The Fu and Ye families betrayed Samuel?


    In order to wipe out all the disciples of the Mysterious Man Alliance, they even destroyed the Void Sect...


    "So I said that you would always be a burden if you stayed with Samuel. On earth, your Sue family needs to


    rely on Samuel to help you. But


    when you get to Eight Directi


    World, your family will still suck Samuel''s blood and bone marrow


    like a blood-sucking worm." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Including you, Yvonne!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If it weren''t for the sake of saving you, why would Samuel abandon his main force and head to Firestone City? How would the Fu family have the chance to resort to such despicable methods?"


    "As for the fact that Samuel almost died in Firestone City, I don''t need to say anything more, do I?" Lu Ruoxin coldlyughed.


    Lu Ruoxin had already shown the tragedy of Samuel after Firestone City to Yvonne, which made Yvonne very worried. Yvonne''s heart copsed, and that was why Yvonne had personally sent a letter to Samuel.


    For Yvonne, it was indeed too


    difficult. Samuel had almost died for her several times, and Lu Ruoxin had


    threatened her with Han Nian ange


    the strong man in prison. At the same time, Lu Ruoxin had


    constantly scolded her with ove


    Samuel''s sacrifice. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    What Yvonne faced was that she felt sorry for Samuel because she had dragged him down. In this case, she didn''t want to betray Samuel. Therefore, she really had no choice.


    But now, Lu Ruoxin suddenly revealed the news that the Mysterious Man Alliance had been framed by the Fu and Ye families. In fact, it was a killing


    spree.


    Although Yvonne no longer thought that she was a member of the Fu family, there were some things that she could not get rid of.


    Yvonne had always been the bloodline of the Fu family. If not for her, how could the Fu family oppose Samuel?


    Lu Ruoxin''s move could be said to be brilliant. Everything was very detailed, and some details would be hidden at the most critical moment. It advancedyer byyer and hit people''s hearts. It could be said to be extremely insidious.


    Not to mention that Yvonne was at a disadvantage in her hands, even Samuel had a headache when facing Lu Ruoxin.


    It could be said that Lu Ruoxin was definitely the most beautiful woman Samuel had ever seen, and she was also the smartest enemy.


    "Yvonne, I know Samuel loves you, but if you really love him, shouldn''t you make him happy in your earth residence''s words?"


    "But your love made him fall into the abyss. Is this love?" Seeing that at Yvonne''s face was full of guilt and shock, Luoxin seized the opportunity to ask sharply.


    "I..." Yvonne was already in a negative mood. After being attacked by Lu Ruoxin, she suddenly panicked. How could she choose?

 Chapter 2963

    Chapter 2963


    "He has no time, Yvonne!" Lu Ruoxin said coldly. She turned around and was about to leave.


    "Okay!" Yvonne gritted his teeth and made a difficult decision.


    The corners of Lu Ruoxin''s mouth curled into a cold smile. When she turned around, her face was flushed. "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure!" Yvonne bit her lip and nodded.


    Lu Ruoxin''s words hit her heart several times. Yvonne was not afraid of all kinds of torture, but the guilt in her heart was infinitely magnified by Lu Ruoxin and then punched heavily.


    To some extent, Yvonne even felt that she was a sinner around Samuel.


    Just as Lu Ruoxin had said, love was indeed a way of tormenting.


    It was true that she had dragged Samuel down so much that Samuel was in danger again and again. If the Fu family could help Samuel like the top of the Blue Mountain did.


    With Samuel''s abilities, even if he wasn''t the overlord of a region, he was definitely a dragon among men. He definitely wasn''t isted and helpless, injured everywhere.


    "Yes, but there''s no proof!" As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Ruoxin waved her hand and a piece of white paper flew out of her sleeve. When the paper fell into the hands of Yvonne, it had already been clearly written in ck and white.


    "You have already prepared it?" Yvonne was not stupid and immediately frowned.


    "As I said, I am also nervous about Samuel, so I naturally prepare in advance. Is there anything wrong?" Lu Ruoxin smiled.


    "If there''s no problem, sign it."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth slightly, moved hers hand, grabbed a pen, hesitated for a moment, and put her name on the paper.


    Lu Ruoxin raised her hand again, and Yvonne''s paper flew into her hand. Looking at the name on it, a satisfied smile appeared on Lu Ruoxin''s face. Putting away the paper, Lu Ruoxin smiled and said, "Okay, I will keep my word and immediately inform Fang Kun to save Samuel."


    Hearing this, Yvonne frowned and had a bad feeling. He said, "What do you mean?"


    "That''s what I meant," Lu Ruoxin said indifferently.


    "Aren''t you going?" Yvonne sensed the meaning of Lu Ruoxin''s words and said unhappily at this time.


    "Me? Of course I''ll go. But what''s the point of me going single-handedly?" Lu Ruoxin pretended to be helpless and smiled bitterly.


    "You''re single-handedly? Lu Ruoxin, what do you mean? Are you going back on your word?" Yvonne asked coldly.


    "I, Lu Ruoxin, will never go back on


    my word. I said I would go to save I I Samuel, and will naturally go. But you are the daughter of the family like me. You should understand that it is not so easy for the family to make


    contributions just because of your identity as a woman. Besides, it is also a nameless person who doesn''t like me."


    "Even if my father agrees, will the executives of the top of the Blue Mountain agree?"


    Yvonne was speechless by Lu Ruoxin''s words!


    How could Yvonne not understand this kind of feeling? Under the big family, women were not important. If they had to help those who had no rtionship with them, they would not dare to think about it.


    Unless there were benefits!


    "In fact, I am also helpless. If I could get the elites of the top of the Blue Mountain and Fang Kun''s men, even if there are tens of thousands of demon monks, what''s the harm? But unfortunately..."


    "I can only take my trusted subordinates with me. Although there are not many of them, you can rest assured, Yvonne. I will do my best."


    Yvonne gritted her teeth. She was not a stupid woman, so she could naturally understand what Lu Ruoxin meant. She said, "Do you mean that Samuel has something to do with you?"


    "Exactly! However, even without you, he won''t fall in love with me. Although I am confident that he will fall in love with me sooner orter, unfortunately, time is not enough now."


    "So?" Yvonne asked coldly.


    "You are a smart woman. You should know what I want, right?" Lu Ruoxin sneered.


    How could Yvonne not know what Lu Ruoxin meant? What she wanted was almost like what Fang Kun wanted.


    "Samuel and I are really popr. Many people want us!" Yvonne red at Lu Ruoxin and took a deep breath. "Well, I have a way to deal with Samuel''s side."


    "You have a way?" Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly, but her heart moved.


    Yvonne''s face was cold. "Yes!"


    "What can you do?" Lu Ruoxin asked doubtfully.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "Why should I believe you?"


    "Because in this world, I am the one who knows Samuel best, the one who loves him the most and I am also his favorite. Is that enough?" Yvonne said without any politeness.


    Even Lu Ruoxin, who was good at defending herself, was speechless at this time. Yvonne''s words were indeed forceful and irrefutable.


    This was the capital of Yvonne. At


    the same time, it was also Lu Ruoxin''s sorrow and pain. In front of Yvonne, she was better than her in any aspect, but only when it came to Samue, he suffered a crushing defeat.


    "Now, do you believe it?" Yvonne asked coldly.


    Lu Ruoxin actually felt that her momentum was suppressed. She frowned and asked, "What are you going to do?"

 Chapter 2964

    Chapter 2964


    "Paper, pen!" Yvonne said coldly.


    After that, Yvonne got up and came to the table. She stretched out her right hand slightly and made a very high posture.


    Lu Ruoxin instantly felt that she was like a maid, and her momentum suddenly dropped. But when she thought of the man, she gritted her teeth, conjured a paper and a pen in her hand, and then put them in front of Yvonne.


    Without further ado, Yvonne picked up the pen and quickly wrote something on the paper.


    Seeing these words, Lu Ruoxin could not help but smile with satisfaction.


    But the next moment, Yvonne suddenly stopped writing, turned back and said coldly, "The map!"


    "A map?" Lu Ruoxin asked in a cold voice.


    "That''s right!"


    "What do you want the map for?" Lu Ruoxin was extremely alert.


    Obviously, Yvonne wanted a map from Eight Direction World to the desert. But if she got such a map, she could take the opportunity to escape in the future!


    "If you can''t provide it, then I can''t let Samuel marry you," Yvonne said coldly.


    If Lu Ruoxin had the upper hand in front of Yvonne in the past, the situation would have been reversed now.


    At least, when she heard that Yvonne was going to help Samuel marry her, it was really difficult for her to control herself.


    That was the man she wanted to conquer, a man who could get everything se wanted.


    For the sake of Samuel, her grandfather could even give her the token of the Blue Mountain Pavilion. If they got married, half of the Lu family would not be too much of an exaggeration...


    Even if she didn''t need half of the Lu family at that time!


    Because at that time, she had more possibilities!


    Since she could not control herself, naturally, she was at a disadvantage.


    "Okay!" Lu Ruoxin gritted her teeth and moved her hand again. A map appeared in front of Yvonne.


    Yvonne just nced at them. After roughlyparing them, she chose a ce between the top of the Blue Mountain and the desert, Lonely Snow City!


    Therefore, she stopped looking at the map and continued to write with a pen.


    Seeing this, Lu Ruoxin was relieved. It turned out that she did not want to remember the map secretly, but chose a suitable ce.


    When Yvonne finished writing, Lu Ruoxin smiled with satisfaction. "No wonder Samuel is infatuated with you. As expected, Yvonne is Yvonne. Not only are you beautiful, you are also intelligent."


    "Are you satisfied now?" Yvonne did not rx at all because of Lu Ruoxin''s praise, but said coldly.


    "Okay, I''ll take the elites of the top of the Blue Mountain to rescue Samuel. After Father and Grandpa see this, they won''t object." As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Ruoxin quickly walked out of the room.


    Only Yvonne was left. She was no longer as cold as before. She just looked at the moon outside the window and her eyes were full of yearning.


    A momentter, in the main hall of the top of the Blue Mountain, there came the words "good" and Lu Wushen''s heartyughter. Lu Ruoxin rushed to the Blue Mountain Pavilion almost after a moment.


    As the most elite existence of the top of the Blue Mountain, its existence was no less special than the Lu family''s Lon Pavilion. Blue Mountain Pavilion meant too much to the top of the Blue Mountain.


    But at the same time, it also meant too much to the pattern of Eight Direction World.


    At this time, more than a hundred elders of the Blue Mountain Pavilion gathered at the Martial Arts Practice Field, followed by 10,000 elite disciples of the top of the Blue Mountain.


    It was so powerful!


    Even Lu Ruoxin couldn''t help but feel excited as she stood among the masters.


    The momentum of the world was in her hands, and all kinds of power were under her control. This feeling was really cool!!


    "Listen up, everyone!" Suppressing the excitement in her heart, Lu Ruoxin shouted coldly.


    "Yes!" All ten thousand people responded in unison!


    Lu Ruoxin cannot help feeling even more excited, "The target is the Border Town of the Dragon Trapping Mountain, set off immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    As Lu Ruoxin fed the elites of the Lu


    family out of the top of the Blue Mountain, a troop of 10,000 people near her also got up from the rest The leader was young and


    ver


    handsome, and his golden armor was powerful even in the dark.


    Behind him, there were 10,000 soldiers with dark skin, bare feet, and a golden belt. They looked very strange.


    "Let''s go!" As the gold-robed youth shouted, the ten thousand soldiers were all ready to charge towards the border town of the Dragon Trapping Mountain.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, the Border Town was at its most quiet but turbulent moment.


    In the town, the zombies were obviously fiercer at night, but the people in the inn were getting more and more tired.


    In the valley, although Ming Yu was loud, it was still not as loud as the strange voice of tens of thousands of monk Under the lightning and thunder, the shadow in Samuel''s body was getting bigger and bigger, but it was getting weaker and weaker...


    From the initial mournful screams in the valley to now, it was almost silent.


    Although the process of soul refinement was short, only Samuel knew the pain in the process...


    The Heavenly Dragon stood proudly there, allowing Ming Yu to hit it. Samuel''s body was still lying under its ws. Ming Yu washed past. At this moment, the hand soaked in Ming Yu suddenly moved slightly.

 Chapter 2965

    Chapter 2965


    "Click, click..."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The fingers in Ming Yu moved slightly. They were extremely delicate and subtle. The frequency of their movements was so small that they could not even be seen in Ming Yu. They could only be detected by the slight change of the water flow.


    "Yvonne!"


    At this time, Samuel opened his eyes slightly and wanted to open his mouth, but he did not make a sound!


    It was extremely ufortable.


    This kind of difort even made Samuel feel extremely weak, and his eyelids seemed to be covered with heavy materials, which was extremely heavy!


    He felt that his soul had left his body, so that he couldn''t move even if he wanted to. His spirit was extremely poor, as if he would never wake up again if he closed his eyes at any time.


    His whole body felt like it had almost fallen apart and there was no movement. But at this time, his heart was beating very fast.


    As a result, he was a little flustered and confused.


    He always felt that something had happened to Yvonne.


    This woke him up from his deep sleep.


    But at this time, there was another muffled thunder in the sky, and the lightning was rollingyer byyer in the dark clouds.


    Once again, his soul was about to be sucked out.


    Samuel murmured and wanted to look up, but he couldn''t even move his eyes. He knew that if a few more shes of lightning were toe, his soul would disappearpletely.


    "Samuel, hold on."


    At this moment, an angry roar was heard.


    "Who, who''s talking?" Samuel subconsciously wanted to look around for the source of the voice.


    But obviously, at this time, he couldn''t even move his eyes. How could he find it?


    "It''s me!"


    "Demonic Dragon?"


    "Yes!"


    Samuel was suddenly stunned. Since yesterday, the Demonic Dragon had been hiding without talking, so that if Samuel did not have the reward from Lu Ruoxin in advance, he would really believe in the old monk, and might even doubt the Demonic Dragon.


    This guy disappeared from beginning to end without any exnation.


    "When I met that old monk, that bastard had already used a strange incantation topletely seal off the connection between us." Almost the same as Samuel, the Demonic Dragon also tried to contact Samuel, but what depressed the Demonic Dragon was that Samuel did not seem to hear him at all.


    Samuel understood!


    No wonder such a thing happened at that time. It must have been in the city that the old monk used some dirty and despicable means to set up some kind of strange skill for Samuel unconsciously, so that Samuel and the soul of the Demonic Dragon had no connection at all.


    It was precisely because of this that Samuel started to doubt the Demonic Dragon more and more. He also believed what the old monk said more. Although these bastards were monks, their plots were wless. It was aplete insult to say that they were monks.


    These bastards!


    "Then why are you doing this now?" Samuel asked curiously.


    But Samuel did not need to wait for the Demonic Dragon''s answer and understood.


    The Soul-raising Spell that these monks used was constantly drawing out his soul. It was also because of this that his soul was extracted that the inhibition on his soul or the Demonic Dragon soul was broken.


    "I also want to hold on, but the problem is..."


    The problem was that the next bolt of lightning wasing.


    Even if Samuel wanted to escape, he didn''t even have a chance to breathe. How could he survive with his current situation?


    Samuel was very worried about Yvonne. To some extent, Samuel''s soul was caught by lightning during the process of soul refinement, and his Divine Sense was also paralyzed by the devil-like Buddha voice.


    However, it was because of a kind of spiritual perception of Yvonne that Samuel was suddenly worried about her that Samuel woke up from the suppression of Buddha''s voice.


    Because of this, Samuel wanted to go out alive and take a look at Yvonne, or know her current situation, how could he not want to hold on? But reality was still reality. How could he get away from the current situation?


    "Samuel, don''t forget that you are Samuel."


    "The lightning happens every five minutes. You have five minutes to think about it and recover."


    As his voice fell, the lightning surrounding the ck cloud suddenly gathered and turned into a lightning dragon that pounced down. "It''s up to you, Samuel!"


    The demonic dragon roared angrily.


    The next second, before Samuel could react, a dragon''s roar suddenly sounded in the valley.


    Roar!


    The purple lightning fell to the ground. At the same time, a huge dragon shadow suddenly appeared in the valley.


    "Demonic Dragon!"


    If Samuel could change his facial expression at this time, he must be very surprised.


    In order to buy time for Samuel, at this critical moment, the Demonic Dragon chose to block its soul in front of the soul of Samuel.


    The lightning sucked the dragon''s soul, and naturally it would bear the pain of being refined.


    "Dragon Shadow?"


    On the top of the cliff, a group of monks did not see the figure of the soul of Samuel. Instead, they saw an iparably huge dragon shadow. They were all shocked.


    On the other hand, the old monk returned a smile, looking iparably proud.


    "Why are you making a fuss?" The old monk sneered disdainfully.


    "It''s just the demonic dragon. Now, even the demonic dragon''s soul has also begun to be extracted from


    Samuel''s body and refined by u


    This already shows that Samuel has run out of fuel." The old monk said with a smile.


    The old monk''s exnation made the worried monks relieved, and they turned from shock to joy.


    The middle-aged monk sneered and said, "The rumors about Samuel are so amazing that they even boast that he is the creator of a miracle. He is just so-so, not worthy of his name!"


    "Haha, what bullshit Demon God? If you insist on calling him a god, I think it''s better to call him a dog god."


    "Master, it seems that we canpletely refine Samuel in three days and finish work in advance."


    With the middle-aged monk starting, the other disciples alsoughed.


    The old monk smiled and nodded. Now, it seemed that the original three-day n would only take two days.


    At this time, two elite troops led by Lu Ruoxin and the man in the golden armor stepped on all kinds of divine beasts and rushed toward them at lightning speed.


    "Speak!"


    In the valley, the thunder dissipated and the dragon shadow disappeared. Everything was calm again. Only the sound of rain could be heard.


    Samuel shouted, but he could not get any response from the soul of the demonic dragon.


    To some extent, he couldn''t even feel the existence of the Demonic Dragon''s soul.


    Although he could not raise his


    head, he could tell from the sound that the thunder was rolling in the dark clouds above his head. Obviously, it was brewing the next thunder and lightning.


    There was not much time left for Samuel.

 Chapter 2966

    Chapter 2966


    Five minutes!


    There were five minutes between each thunderbolt.


    This also meant that Samuel only had five minutes to get out of here.


    Otherwise, when the next bolt of lightning came, Samuel would face the pain of being sucked out again. At that time, Samuel would probably lose this little chance.


    "Should I seize this impossible opportunity to create an opportunity, or should I close my eyes obediently? Can I wait for death for at least five minutesfortably?"


    The two choices were ced in front of Samuel.


    But obviously, Samuel''s choice would always go against the current.


    In five minutes, it was much harder for an ordinary person to get rid of the Buddha''s power and dragon''s ws from the state that even his body could not be controlled.


    But for Samuel, it was notpletely hopeless.


    Moreover, he had no choice.


    "Chaos Qi!"


    Now everything, whether it was the body or consciousness, seemed to have fallen into the state of collectivebor. Therefore, the only hope was the Chaos Qi in Samuel''s body.


    But the problem was that even if the car had to start, the first thing to do was light the fire. If they wanted the firecrackers to explode, they needed a fuse.


    Everything in Samuel had basically stopped. In terms of personal strength, it was very difficult for him to even move his eyes, let alone run the energy. "What should I do?"


    What should he do?


    Samuel''s brain was running fast, thinking of all kinds of methods desperately.


    But every method was quickly rejected by Samuel.


    First of all, Samuel had to follow a principle, which was to be able to control his body and circte the Chaos Qi in his body.


    However, it was impossible.


    "Oh no."


    Samuel suddenly heard the rumbling thunder in the clouds, and his heart sank.


    Five minutes was almost extremely fast!


    In the blink of an eye, it had disappeared, and the next wave of thunder wasing. Unfortunately, there were dozens of ideas in Samuel''s mind, but none of them were feasible.


    "Demonic Dragon Soul, it seems that I''m sorry for your sacrifice." Samuel was extremely depressed.


    Although his eyes couldn''t move, because of his face sticking to the ground, he could see from the corner of his eye that there was lightning in the sky, which could even illuminate half of the night sky.


    With such power, not to mention the current Samuel, even Samuel at his peak would be able to take a beating.


    "Damn it, could it be that one day I would die in this muffled thunder and lightning after passing through the tribtion lightning?"


    Samuel was very depressed!


    "Damn it, a group of monks can summon such a powerful thunderbolt!"


    Speaking of which, Samuel also felt that it was incredible. It was one thing that the lightning was strong, but the most important thing was that it could extract people''s souls!


    But suddenly, just when Samuel was very depressed and sighed about the power of thunder and lightning, his eyes, which could not move, suddenly lit up!


    Lightning!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lightning!


    Yes, it was just lightning.


    No matter how strong it was, it was still a lightning bolt, wasn''t it?


    At this time, a picture of the Eight Diagrams suddenly shed in Samuel''s mind. The so-called Qian, Kun, Xun, Zhen, Kan, Li, Xun, Yang! Thunder was Zhen, and lightning was fire!


    "F*ck, if you want to hurt me, I will do it for you." Thinking of this, Samuel tried his best to sneer.


    "Heaven will not kill me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel remained motionless in the face of the lightning.


    "Samuel, move!" The Demonic Dragon''s soul, which had just been in pain, eximed when it saw this scene.


    But Samuel didn''t seem to hear it. His eyes couldn''t move, and he kept staring at the lightning in the sky from the corner of his eyes!


    It was getting closer and closer.


    "Samuel!"


    The demonic dragon roared angrily!


    Hong!


    The lightning rushed straight!


    Straight Samuel!


    "Now!"


    He suddenly gritted his teeth, almost at the moment when the lightning hit Samuel.


    "It''s up to you!"


    Peng!


    The lightning struck Samuel, causing rain and lightning to fall from all directions. The ground was also scorched ck by the lightning. The valley was even brighter in the lightning explosion!


    Hong!


    Suddenly, an iparably huge figure flew up from the valley!


    But what was different from thest time was that there was a dragon shadow on the top of the giant figure''s head!


    "Ha, human-dragon double shadows,


    (?)


    Samuel is really finished. It seems that all the souls in his body have


    buy this time He will


    bepletely refined in a minute."


    "Haha, it seems that we have finished work two days earlier than Master just said."


    The group of monks was so happy.


    Only Ming Yu was exception. The


    smoother it went, the more she frowned. Judging from Samuel''s ability, his soul should be very strong. Even if he did not resist the


    Vel


    refining process would definitely take a long time.


    However, how long had it been? Samuel seemed to be on the verge of copse!


    Perhaps others would not think too much about it, but Ming Yu also knew a lot about Samuel...


    Suddenly, her eyes narrowed. There was a strange shadow above the dragon shadow!


    "What''s that?"

 Chapter 2967

    Chapter 2967


    After saying that, the group of monks stopped smiling and looked over.


    There was a round object on the enormous dragon figure in the valley. From a certain point of view, one would have thought that the dragon was wearing a hat if not for the rock being on the dragon''s body!


    Although this hat seemed to be in the air!


    However, the sudden appearance of such a thing for no reason made Ming Yu, who had been in a bad mood, even more uneasy.


    "Damn, I thought it was something. It turns out that there is a shadow."


    "It''s not a big deal. It is just another shadow." Several monks suddenlyughed coldly.


    "Master, Samuel is definitely not an ordinary person. Don''t take it lightly, otherwise..." Ming Yu was toozy to pay attention to these mediocre people and said to the old monk worriedly.


    Before she could finish her words, the old monk stretched out his hand to stop Ming Yu and nodded, "Don''t worry, I will be careful. However, what they said is not unreasonable. It''s just an extra shadow."


    "But Master, what else can there be in Samuel other than his soul and the soul of the Demonic Dragon?"


    "The body of the pet spirit beast is not a part of Samuel. It will not be affected by Soul-raising Spell at all!"


    As soon as these words came out, the old monk could not help but frown. Although he did think it was not a big problem, he had to listen to an expert like Ming Yu.


    "The Sea Lady is indeed the overlord in the sea, but it''s not good to be onnd." At this time, the middle-aged monk opened his mouth.


    As soon as the middle-aged monk said this, the old monk frowned and said, "Bu Chi, you can''t be unreasonable to Donor Ming Yu. Do you have anything to say?"


    "Master, I dare not!" The middle-aged monk chuckled. "I''m just telling the truth."


    "Oh?"


    "There is indeed a ck shadow suspended above the dragon soul. These words are true. However, it is obvious that the eyes of Donor Ming Yu are not very good." After saying this, the middle-aged monk looked at Ming Yu with some provocation.


    Ming Yu''s expression was ice-cold. She was so angry that she was about to die. However, the middle-aged monk''s suspense attracted the interest of the old monk. He said, "Did you see what that is?"


    "It''s just a stone."


    "A stone?"


    Hearing this, the group of people couldn''t help but be stunned.


    But after being stunned for a while, Ming Yu was still worried, but the other monks couldn''t helpughing.


    "How could a stone appear above the Dragon Soul?" Ming Yu asked curiously.


    "Sister Ming Yu, this is a valley. What''s the structure of the mountain? Isn''t it just stone and soil? It''s not surprising that the thunder and lightninge from here and blow up some gravel," the middle-aged monk said with a contemptuous smile.


    Senior Brother, you can''t say that about Donor Ming Yu. She is in the sea and knows everything in the sea, but she may not know the structure of thisnd mountain." Although a monk was talking about the middle-aged monk, he was


    LoveContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    obviously mocking Mingu.


    "That''s right. It''s understandable that Donor Ming isn''t here."


    "Alright." At this time, the old monk spoke out, stopping the other monks from arguing. Then, he respectfully looked at Ming Yu and said with a smile My disciples are stubborn and arrogant. Please don''t lower yourself to their level."


    "However, it is normal for rocks to asionally fall from the


    mountains. Moreover, when we were performing the Soul-raising Spell is always filled with thunder and lightning. Under such an external force, it is even more


    understandable for some rocks to


    fall."


    "However, I''m afraid it''s just a coincidence. When the soul of the human and dragon rose, a stone fell down."


    "A coincidence?" Hearing the old monk''s exnation, Ming Yu did not let down her guard at all. "Is it really a coincidence?"


    Suddenly!


    At this time, the valley, which should have fallen into darkness after the sh of lightning, suddenly shed with white light! Sometimes ck, sometimes white!


    In a panic, they hurriedly took a few steps forward and looked at the valley at the bottom of the cliff. They couldn''t help but look pale.


    In the valley, the currents crisscrossed like thousands of electric snakes!


    On the ground, trees, grass, and cliffs, there were shes of lightning everywhere.


    "This..."


    "What''s going on?"


    A group of people were very surprised. Such a scene was unprecedented. It was as if a huge battery was suddenly released, but the electricity was not consumed. Instead, there were only many scattered lights left.


    "What''s that?"


    Suddenly, Ming Yu raised her head again. When the lightning was shining, her beautiful face turned extremely pale.


    As the group of monks looked around, they werepletely stunned.


    The figure and the dragon shadow were no longer there, but the shadow which was regarded as a stone by them was still there!


    To be exact, it was indeed a stone as they had expected.


    However, they only guessed half right. It was indeed a stone, but unfortunately, it was not a falling stone, but the stone of Samuel: the Five Elements Divine Stone.


    At this time, it was safely hanging in the air, emitting a faint white light. At the same time, the jumping electric snakes in the valley suddenly disappeared in an instant, and the valley returned to darkness.


    But the next second, the whole valley suddenly became bright!


    Countless electric snakes gathered into an electric pir and rushed into the Five Elements Divine Stone in the sky...

 Chapter 2968

    Chapter 2968


    Hong!!!


    The huge lightning pir burst out amazing energy.


    The valley, heaven and earth, instantly turned dark white!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The small Five Elements Divine Stone in the air was in stark contrast with the huge lightning pir!


    Hong!


    The huge light pir suddenly rushed straight into the Five Elements Divine Stone like a torrent of water.


    The small stone was suddenly lit up by the white lightning. Like a greedy child, it madly sucked the huge lightning pir into its body!


    Jingle...


    Around the lightning pir, the strange lightning was still like a snake, spreading around and shing out. The scene was extremely cruel and magnificent in an instant!


    "What on earth happened?" The middle-aged monk was stunned and took a step back in fear.


    However, no one present could answer his question!


    They were equally confused as the middle-aged monk, Bu Chi!


    Shua!


    Suddenly, as thest lightning pir was sucked into the stone, everything between heaven and earth became peaceful again.


    Everything was a normal rainy night.


    "That stone just now..." The middle-aged monk still looked at the sky above the dark valley and said nkly.


    "That''s right, why did that stone suddenly appear..."


    "What kind of stone is that? It''s just a small stone, but..."


    "What''s wrong with those lightning bolts? Could it be... could it be the lightning that was drawn by Soul-raising Spell?"


    A group of people guessed unintentionally, but the listener was intentional. Especially when they heard thest sentence, Ming Yu and the old monk widened their eyes!


    What?


    The lightning drawn by the Soul-raising Spell?


    The lightning in the Soul-raising Spell was used to hit Samuel''s body to extract his soul. How could it be used by others?


    In other words, if the lightning in it hadn''t been struck by Samuel''s body, but had been absorbed by the stone, then... then Samuel beneath it!! "Master, is there anything wrong?" Ming Yu''s heart tightened as she hurriedly asked.


    The old monk didn''t say anything. Theoretically speaking, a thunderbolt couldn''t hit Samuel. In fact, the problem was not particrly big.


    After all, it would take a few days to refine one''s soul, and tens of millions of bolts of lightning would be drawn. Without one less, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    However, it was Samuel after all. Moreover, this sudden stone was so incredible that people had to worry about whether there would be any problem. But after thinking about it for a while, the old monk decided to calm people down, but he was just about to say something.


    All of a sudden, the stone hanging in the air shook violently. In an instant, it exploded, and an invisible wind force gushed out in all directions.


    The surrounding air seemed to have been hit by a mountain, and in an instant, it was directly shaken away. Countless grass and trees were crooked, and countless monks were forced to retreat by the air st. Even the whole valley could not help but be swayed!


    "Damn, what the hell?"


    The middle-aged monk was lucky and stabilized his body. He looked at the silver stone, which had lit up again and was wrapped in electricity, in disbelief.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the whole stone suddenly emitted a huge water pir and smashed into the valley.


    "Roar!"


    In the face of the huge water pir with a diameter of several meters, the Buddha''s Mighty Dragon stepped on Samuel in the valley made a long roar. With a move of the energy, the huge dragon body suddenly rose into the air and


    directly avoided the atta and


    of the


    water pir.


    With a sh, Samuel''s almost indescribable miserable bodyy straight on the ground, almost at the same position as the water pir rushing down from above.


    Peng!


    The huge water pir hit Samuel on the ground without any suspense!


    The gap between the small body and the water pir with a diameter of several meters was too small. When the water pir fell, no body could be seen, but all of them were drowned in the raging water.


    "What a tragedy." Seeing this scene, the middle-aged monk couldn''t help but pretend to cover his face with his hands. He couldn''t bear to look directly at the monk with a mocking look.


    "The soul of the body was sucked out by the lightning, and it was beaten by the huge water that came out of nowhere. Do you know what this is?" Another monk alsoughed.


    The monks shook their heads.


    "Isn''t that the firewood stick used by our back cook? It''s burnt. We can''t use it anymore. Put it in the water!"


    "Haha!"


    "You mean Samuel is the unlucky firewood stick?"


    A group of monks burst intoughter.


    "Shut up!" On one side, Ming Yu could not stand it anymore. Whether it was good or bad, there was no conclusion at all. This group of monks looked like arrogant dogs.


    "How do you know that this water is used to deal with Samuel instead of helping him?" Ming Yu scolded coldly.


    As soon as these words came out, the monks were stunned, but in the next second, many people began to be unconvinced.


    "People with discerning eyes can see the great power of this water pir, and even Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon Kas avoided it. Do we need to say more? If we are cautious enough to take the post of dgnor Ming Yu, I think... this position is not rafe!"


    "That''s right. To put it nicely, you''re here to help us. To put it bluntly, I''m afraid you''re here to pick out the bones in the eggs."


    "You don''t understand now, do you?


    Beli


    If something happens and they act cautiously, then others won''t be responsible for it. She can throw the me away. Otherwise, if something happens, as a member of the army andmander, they will get a lot of credit. This is called promotion."


    A group of monks didn''t have the basic behavior of the monks, who were notpetitive or weak. In the face of Ming Yu, they only had endless ridicule and disdain.


    Ming Yu was so angry that her face turned green. If the old monk had not coldly red at the disciples at this time, Ming Yu would have thrown all these bastards into the bottom of the cliff.


    However, despite this being the case, the monks were still extremely unconvinced. They took advantage of the old monk''s turning back and bit their lips, staring at Ming Yu. It was clear that they were still discussing privately.


    Ming Yuzily ignored them and stared into the valley with the old monk.


    It was clear that Ming Yu did understand Samuel, and her caution was definitely not excessive. From a certain level, she had guessed correctly. Although from the outside, it seemed that Samuel was extremely miserable to be attacked by such a huge water pir!


    But only Samuel, who was in the center of the water pir, knew clearly that he was not miserable.


    Instead, it was nourishment!


    It was almost the same as thest time when he faced the halberd being drowned by water. When the water pir covered Samuel, several water rings began to wrap around him, moisten him, and repair him!


    At this time, Samuel, like a giant whale carried to the beach, was brought back to the sea again by the wind and waves. With the help of the water, it greedily replenished its body that was on the verge of death.


    "Rumble..."


    "Rumble..."


    In the turbulent water pir, someone curled up like a baby...

 Chapter 2969

    Chapter 2969


    It was as if the water had found its own child. It was not stingy at all to supplement this guy''s nutrition!


    Even though it was as turbulent as a tiger outside, the water inside was warm!


    "Pa da!"


    In the water circle, Samuel suddenly moved.


    "Pa da!"


    His feet also moved!


    Then, this guy''s hands and feet moved, and his body stretched slightly!


    Dust, dirt, and even scars formed by wounds were slowly falling off.


    A momentter, Samuel''s skin was as smooth as a baby''s, and his clothes were as clean as if they had been washed.


    Slowly, Samuel opened his eyes, and at the same time, there was an evil smile on the corner of his mouth.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He seeded!


    He used the Five Elements Divine Stone to forcibly absorb all the lightning in the sky. Then, he used the Five Elements Divine Stone to convert the electricity to treat himself.


    The only difficulty was to let the Five Elements Divine Stonee out.


    Samuel chose to use his mind to summon the Five Elements Divine Stone when his soul was taken out by other electric power.


    Therefore, the Five Elements Divine Stone itself was based on its own energy, and it automatically came out to protect its master at many critical moments. And it could not bear to see Samuel''s shout.


    In this bet, if Samuel lost, two souls would be beaten at the same time, and if he won, it could give Samuel a chance to breathe. Obviously, Samuel was right.


    At the critical moment of life and death, he found a glimmer of hope!


    However, Samuel did not dare to slight it.


    The damage to the body could be made up, but the internal injuries needed to be treated by himself. At the same time, the soul and the spiritual trauma also needed him to rely on himself.


    He slightly activated his Chaos Qi. Although the healing effect absorbed by his Five Elements Divine Stone was inadequate for the current Samuel, it was enough to support Samuel to move.


    With the operation of the Chaos Qi, Samuel''s internal injuries began to recover quickly under the recovery of the Chaos Qi.


    "It is indeed the ancestor of all things. It is truly amazing!" Feeling the powerful effects brought about by the Chaos Qi within his body, even the calm Samuel couldn''t help but cry out in excitement.


    Those internal organs that had been severely damaged, as if they had met the medicine of the immortal when encountering the Chaos Qi, werepletely recovered as soon as the aura swept over them, and they even became new.


    Even his damaged spirit became slightly better with the recovery of his injuries and the Chaos Qi filling his body.


    "The ancestor of all energy can break through all energy and transform all energy. Therefore, no matter whether it''s offense or defense, the Chaos Qi is the strongest. There''s no need to make such a fuss!"


    Almost at this time, a familiar voice sounded in Samuel''s mind.


    "Demonic Dragon, are you all right?"


    "Most people would naturally not be able to withstand the two lightning bolts. However, no matter what, used to be a demonic dragon that dominated an area! Do you really think that I am just ying around?"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t die with the help of your Chaos Qi." The soul of the demonic dragon chuckled.


    Samuel grinned, raised his right hand, and said with a smile, "I forgot my brothers."


    Samuel suddenly inserted energy into his arm after his words sounded!


    Almost at the same time, the red-eyed green python and Xiaobai''s mark on his left and right arms lit up again.


    "This thing is really useful." Samuel smiled gently.


    "Interesting." The demonic dragon soul chuckled.


    "What''s interesting?" Samuel was a little confused by its words and asked in confusion.


    "I''m talking about your two pets!" The demonic dragon soul said with a smile.


    "Oh?"


    The demonic dragon smiled and stopped talking, which made Samuel even more curious. However, without saying anything, Samuel had no time to ask in detail at this time. He left a sentence and continued to heat himself.


    "I have a stronger one called Velocisaurus, from the same n as you. However, I asked it to help my brothers before the Night Demon came, so I didn''t bring it here."


    "Of course I know about it," the Dragon''s Soul replied. "Butpared to these two..."


    Halfway through his sentence, the soul of the demonic dragon found that Samuet had closed his eyes and restored his body after saying that. The Demonic Dragon shook its head with a wry smile and stopped disturbing Samuel. It closed its eyes slightly and entered the meditation.


    At this time, the repaired Samuel did not know that he had identally missed an extremely important message!


    "F*ck, Master, what''s this stone made of? It''s been several minutes, and the water doesn''t stop." On the top of the cliff, the middle-aged monk looked at the stone speechlessly.


    Obviously, the old monk was also confused.


    Seeing that the old monk did not speak, the middle-aged monk asked again, "Will the Soul-raising Spell continue?"


    The old monk frowned and said, "Of course we should continue. Let alone a water pir, even if we move the whole sea here and refine Samuel, we absolutely can''t stop."


    "Yes, Master. I''ll inform everyone now. Wait a minute; let''s do something fierce for Samuel!" The middle-aged monk said with a smile.


    But just as he turned around and was about to give the order, the water stopped.

 Chapter 2970

    Chapter 2970


    As the water stopped, the valley returned to the darkness of the night.


    Ding!


    After a while, the sound of stones falling to the ground came from the bottom of the valley, echoing faintly!


    "Water... water has stopped. Quick, quick, set up the formation, set up the formation!" The middle-aged monk roared.


    The next second, the monks chanted spells. Dark clouds once again rolled in the sky, and the lightning and clouds jumped wildly!


    On the ground, because of the lightning, there was finally light, although it was also sometimes bright and sometimes dark.


    However!


    In the twinkling of an eye, all the monks found amazing terrible scene.


    In the deep valley, Samuel''s dead body was nowhere to be seen. A graceful figure was sitting there slowly with his legs crossed and hands slightly open, like a Taoist image.


    Unfortunately, the light disappeared in a sh. Before everyone could see it clearly, the valley became dark again.


    Honglong!!!


    There was another muffled thunder, and the sky and earth lit up again.


    "What''s that?"


    "That is..."


    "That is..."


    This time, everyone widened their eyes and saw it clearly!


    There was a person sitting there safe and sound.


    Who else could it be other than Samuel?


    "But... but shouldn''t that guy have been defeated by the lightning and the Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon? How could he..."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Everyone was so shocked that their eyeballs almost fell to the ground. Some of them even turned pale with fear, like white-faced ghosts in the dark. He should have died! Why, why was it like this?


    "Get out of the way!" Ming Yu pushed the middle-aged monk who was in front of her away and came to the edge of the cliff in a hurry, staring at the bottom of the valley.


    Samuel, that guy was Samuel!


    "This..." The old monk''s face was also full of horror. He was so shocked that he could not speak.


    "What are you doing here and there? Good-for-nothing, I''ve told you a long time ago that Samuel is definitely not an ordinary person. Don''t let your guard down!" Ming Yu angrily scolded.


    "What are you waiting for? Do you want to let him recover and wait for death together?" Ming Yu continued angrily.


    After she scolded them, a group of people suddenly came back to their senses. Under themand of the old monk in a panic, everyone sat back in their seats and recited a strange incantation. The Soul-raising Spell was activated again.


    However, these monks were far from being as proud or calm as before. Their faces and foreheads were covered with cold sweat, and many of them were holding back their fear and opened their mouths with difficulty!


    Even though they were chanting, their voiced were as soft as a mosquito''s, and it trembled incessantly. Clearly, they were feeling extremely guilty.


    As these monks chanted the incantation faster, the roaring thunder in the sky became more and more turbulent, and those lightning bolts were like tigers trapped in prison, ready to break through the shackles at any time!


    "Master, it''s done." Seeing the thunder and lightning gathering, the middle-aged monk finally calmed down.


    "Okay, time is limited. Let''s attack immediately."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the chess pieces in the old monk''s hand were waved together and fell.


    The 107 chess pieces around him also moved.


    Hong!!!


    With a muffled sound, the earth-shattering lightning fell!


    The whole sky was instantly white in the lightning!


    The old monk and the others immediately let out a sigh of relief. They simply found that it was in time. Now that Soul-raising Spell had been activated again, it could suppress Samuel in the shortest time.


    QUMS


    The other monks also looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    After the rain, the sky would clear. They were so shocked by Samuel that they broke out in a cold sweat!


    However, sometimes, what


    happened would happen, and the


    later fears would also bring more fear. Just like now, when everyone eximed that the thunder and


    lightning could bring hope again, it


    brought even more despair! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The world suddenly became clear, and the bottom of the valley could naturally be seen clearly.


    But at this time, there was no Samuel sitting at the bottom of the valley.


    It was just a t ce, very empty!


    "What?"


    "Where is Samuel?"


    "He was sitting there just now."


    "Where did he go?"


    The lightning had not yet arrived, but the person was gone. A huge uneasiness was instantly embedded in everyone''s heart.


    All of this showed that there was an extremely serious problem!


    Samuel didn''t die. In fact... he even had the ability to move!


    "Crack!"


    At the same time, the thunder fell to the ground. The whole valley was covered with lightning and mixed with the water, which lookeddike a huge power grid.


    But so what?


    If Samuel was not there, what could it do no matter how powerful it was?


    Under the white light, everyone''s face was pale!


    As thest energy of the lightning was exhausted, everything became quiet again.


    The heavy rain was still majestic, and the night was still shrouded!


    However, something had clearly changed at this moment!


    Samuel!


    Everyone was stunned and panicked, looking for Samuel''s figure in the dark!


    Perhaps he was hiding in a certain corner of the darkness, or perhaps he might suddenly appear in a certain bush around them!


    Thinking of this, everyone was afraid.


    "Stop looking. I''m here!"


    Suddenly, a light shout came!

 Chapter 2971

    Chapter 2971


    Hearing this voice, everyone looked around in panic. Finally, they looked up at the sky with the source of the voice. A dark shadow hung in mid-air, like a nightmare or a devil!


    "Samuel!"


    Someone screamed, and everyone saw the figure in the air. The next second, the whole group of monks was afraid.


    Some retreated, some hid, and some even fell to the ground and peed helplessly on the ground!


    "What!" The old monk''s eyes almost popped out.


    He looked extremely incredible.


    Beside him, Ming Yu''s face was also extremely cold. She always felt that it was not so easy. Now, the worries in her heart had turned into reality, and this reality was far heavier than she thought!


    Almost at this moment, a red and a blue light suddenly appeared beside the ck shadow!


    "Kill!"


    With a cold shout, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel instantly turned into two sword shadows and headed in all directions.


    "Earth Fire Heart Sutra!"


    "Eight-sided Thunder-shocking Skill, Nine-heaven Thunder Dragon!"


    Hong!!!


    The entire valley suddenly turned into a snow-white volcano! In the sky, there was ayer of dark clouds in theyers of dark clouds, among which there were thunder dragons swimming!


    The hellfire on the ground burned, and the thunder dragon in the sky roared!


    There were also two killing weapons Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel in front of him!


    Many monks around the cliff only felt that they had entered the abyss of hell for a while. There were many people who fled in a hurry and died miserably.


    Some of them even panicked and jumped off the cliff in a hurry. With a scream, they were smashed into pieces.


    Countless people''s defense and cultivation were rapidly being consumed by Samuel in the sky.


    In the sky, the Nine-heaven Thunder Dragon led the thunder to cut down, and all the ces it hit were scorched.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Those with low cultivation who were hit were turned into ashes on the spot. Even those with high cultivation felt numb and slowed down.


    Ming Yu quickly discovered the profound meaning behind the heavenly thunder and hurriedly said to the old monk, "This lightning is specifically used to split people who move. Do not let anyone move."


    The old monk nodded, turned around, and shouted to the disciples, "Don''t panic, don''t panic down."


    Unfortunately, although the old monk''s voice was loud,pared with the screams of those low-level disciples, it was like a mosquito!


    What''s more, how many people would listen to him in such a life-and-death situation?


    The whole situation was in chaos. All the disciples were anxious!


    "You!" The old monk was furious.


    Samuel looked at the mob and smiled ferociously.


    "Master, I now understand the effect of Earth Fire and Thunder."


    The thunder summoned the Ninth-heaven Thunder Dragon, and whoever moved would have to stand still if they wanted to avoid the thunder. However, with the Earth Fire Heart Sutra and the burning of fire, if he didn''t move, how could the person trapped for a long time bear it?


    Therefore, the Earth Fire allowed


    people to move, and the Thunder Dragon made people calm down. With the Cooperation of the two, the people in the formation would be extremely difficult to resist. At that time, they would not be able to move of not move!


    At this time, Samuel was not in a hurry to attack. Although the Chaos Qi quickly healed a lot of his injuries, it was far from enough to make


    Samuelpletely fine


    the


    The method of absorbing energy from the Earth Fire Heart Sutra could make up for it.


    But at this time, suddenly, another dragon roar came from the bottom of the valley. At this time, Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon turned into a golden light and rushed straight to Samuel.


    "Damn it, I forgot you!"


    Samuel cursed in a low voice and did not dare to be careless about the Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon.


    After all, when the Heavenly Dragon rushed down at that time, Samuel really tried hard to resist, but it still broke his meridians and internal organs. So now, Samuel had to do his best to deal with it.


    "Last time, there was a demon cave to help you. Now, there is nothing to help you, so let''s see if you are powerful!" Samuel shouted coldly. With a shake of his hand, the jade sword flew out!


    "I would like to have a look at Master''s 72 god-like swordsmanship!" Samuel sneered.


    The next second, he suddenly turned into a very strange figure and rushed toward the rushing Heavenly Dragon.


    "Wonderful, wonderful, really wonderful."


    Almost as soon as the man and the dragon came into contact, Samuel could not help shouting.


    The sword technique was very unique. It could be exchanged in an instant. To some extent, the attack and defense of the sword technique werepletely in harmony.


    It could both attack and defend.


    Swish swish!


    If the Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon''s body was huge and its red and golden light shed, then Samuel''s sword was like a snake, and its body was like a rabbit with iparable spiritual fire.


    Although Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon was fierce, Samuel''s body movement was too strange. When the dragon head and tail attacked at the same time, it only hit the void.


    On the other hand, Samuel at this time was getting fiercer and fiercer as the battle went on. 72 god-like swordsmanshipThe 72 god-like swordsmanship kept appearing in his mind, and he could easily wave them with his hands.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Samuel, it seems that you have be stronger again." Looking at such a perverted Samuel, Ming Yu frowned.


    Although Samuel was already a very abnormal existence in the eyes of Ming Yu!


    But...


    What was incredible was that even though he was already a freak, even if he was already a top-notch expert, he could be stronger every time.


    It was hard to imagine, but at the same time, it was too exaggerated!


    "What kind of sword art is this? It''s so pure that it can attack and defend both naturally and smoothly. It''s like a spearing out like a dragon, but also like a gentleman and a


    sword The unpredictable ch


    are sometimes fierce and


    no


    sometimes wonderful!" The


    monk looked at Samuel holding the


    sword and couldn''t help sighing.


    "I didn''t expect that after taking away this guy''s Pangu Axe, I thought that half of his arm was broken, but I didn''t expect that this guy was also so proficient in swordsmanship." The old monk shook his head helplessly.


    "I don''t even know about this. Now, do you know why Samuel is Samuel?" Ming Yu said coldly.


    The old monk nodded helplessly. He had to admit this.


    "I never thought that Samuel could be so tenacious under my careful arrangement. I really underestimated him. However, does he really think that he is invincible in the world?" The old monk smiled bitterly.


    "I will naturally give enough respect to those who can fight with the True God." Speaking of this, the old monk''s bitter smile turned into a faint chuckle, ad if he was sure that he would win.


    "Although Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon is powerful, it probably won''tst long against Samuel''s exquisite sword arts," said Ming Yu.


    At this time, the old monk smiled gently...

 Chapter 2972

    Chapter 2972


    "Yes!"


    Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon was extremely overbearing and it was difficult for any power to match it head-on.


    However, the 72 god-like swordsmanship of Samuel just hit the vital core of Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon.


    This was like a giant tough man who met a piece of cotton. No matter how powerful you were, you could kill him with one punch. But the core of the problem was that you had to hit this punch first.


    Samuel was like a ribbon wrapped around the dragon''s body in the wind. No matter how the dragon turned its head and bent its tail, it could not touchContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    it.


    "As time goes by, if the Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon can''t hit Samuel, it will only be hurt by Samuel!" The old monk nodded without denying Ming Yu''s opinion.


    "From the looks of it, you don''t seem to be in a hurry? This is a method you exchanged for with your lifespan and the wrath of heaven. How can you watch it be broken by Samuel just like that?" Ming Yu asked in confusion.


    "All things in the world are meant toplement each other and restrain each other. Even if I have an invincible shield, it can''t do anything to him with the most powerful spear. Therefore, whether I seed or lose, it is fated." The old monk replied softly.


    "You still have the mood to talk to me about these things at this time. It seems like you still have a backup n." Ming Yuughed with disdain. The old monk gently smiled when he heard this. A momentter, he muttered, "A person will ultimately pay the price for his arrogance. Donor Ming Yu, why don''t we just watch the show?"


    "I also want to watch the show. I''m afraid that you will run away like your disciples." Ming Yu sneered coldly.


    Hearing this, the old monk''s face suddenly became a little ugly. However, he soon recovered his smile and said, "Then let''s wait and see."


    "The 36th sword move, Floating Flower in Rain!"


    "The 44th sword move, Burning Dragon and Phoenix!"


    "The 51st sword move, Sword Breaks the Sky!"


    Swish swish!


    At this time, in the air,pared with the soft talk andughter between the old monk and Ming Yu, the fight between Samuel and Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon was extremely fierce, with fire shooting in all directions.


    Samuel was even more excited at this time.


    This was the first time he had used the so-called 72 god-like swordsmanship since Gui Yuanzi passed it on to him, but Samuel waspletely convinced by this magical sword skill as soon as he used them.


    This sword technique was indeed so exquisite that there was nothing to say. One could even see from it what exactly this divine technique relied on to have followed Gui Yuanzi for almost his entire life.


    "Roar."


    On the other side, Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon roared angrily.


    Like a fly, Samuel kept sticking to the dragon and retreating. If the dragon didn''t make any moves, Samuel made the Heavenly Dragon ufortable, but it missed every move even if it made a move This made Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon very angry. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    But besides venting its dissatisfaction and anger with its voice, what else could it do?


    As the 51th sword fell, the whole mighty body of the Buddha''s Mighty Dragon was already covered with wounds. Golden blood spilled all over the dragon scales, which could only be described as horrible!


    "Do you know? There is a legend in our hometown that there is a kind of insect called an earthworm that will~~ turn into a snake after a disaster, and a snake bes a python and then dragon. Only then can it turn into a dragon!"


    "However, in my eyes, even if a dragon is a dragon, sometimes it is just a worm!" Samuel smiled evilly, and the jade sword in his hand shone faintly.


    The 52nd move!


    "Roar!" It seemed that it understood Samuel''s mockery. Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon roared angrily. It was so angry that it roared extremely majesticly.


    Samuel gave a coldugh. The next second, he transformed and united with the sword, flying straight to Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon.


    "Pfft!"


    Before Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon could react, the sound of flesh being separated could be heard.


    In the center of the dragon body, even with the protection of the sturdy dragon scales, it still could not withstand Samuel''s sword.


    "Roar!" Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon let out a painful roar, and its entire body trembled like an earthworm, in extreme pain.


    "Little earthworm!" The figure of Samuel stood dozens of meters behind the dragon. He didn''t even turn his head as he sneered coldly.


    Looking at the surrounding


    mountains and forests, most of the monks who originally had arge number of people, were burning in the underground fire at this time. At this time, Samuel was in high spirits.


    From an absolute disadvantage to an absolute advantage in an instant, this kind of skill was obviously not something that anyone could achieve. Perhaps, even if the True God wanted to fight back at such a critical moment, it might be a question. If Samuel could do it, he should be proud of himself.


    "There are still 20 moves left. Can you still withstand them?" Samuel said coldly with disdain.


    Even though he had used a total of 52 moves, it was obvious that the power of the sword had just begun to show. The further it went, the more ferocious it would be.


    At this time, Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon was already a thin camel. It growled angrily with a bloody body.


    "I''ll deal with you in two moves." Samuel sneered. He clenched his jade sword and attacked again...

 Chapter 2973

    Chapter 2973


    ?


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel''s body turned into a beam of light and rushed straight to Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon.


    The 52rd move!


    54th move!


    Double sword techniques were invincible.


    "Roar!"


    Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon suddenly shouted angrily and was provoked. Its dragon body shook and rushed to Samuel!


    "Idiot, do you think I''ll fight you head-on?" Samuelughed disdainfully.


    The next second, Samuel suddenly shrank his body like a blind spot andpletely fought against Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon.


    However, as Samuel said, Samuel did not give Sky Dragon any chance to fight head-on. The 72 god-like swordsmanship came and went freely and shuttled back and forth.


    Pu chi!


    Pu chi!


    The sound of flesh being torn could be heard in the air!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The high-level disciples around the valley, who had not escaped, all sat down to resist the earth fire. But at this time, they only felt mottled gold and red blood falling from the sky like rain.


    "Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon can''t hold on any longer!"


    Almost everyone was so shocked that they knew the situation. Some people couldn''t hold themselves back and subconsciously wanted to escape. However, the Nine-heaven Thunder Dragon in the sky had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. Once they came down, they would end up like those low-level disciples who had fled in all directions.


    As the wind blew gently, their bodies turned into ck residue and turned into ashes in an instant.


    Seeing this, many people were so shocked that they broke out in cold sweat.


    If they did not leave, Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon could not hold on any longer, which meant that once Samuel left; these people would die without a burial ce. Samuel would not let them go.


    However, if they wanted to escape, they were targeted by the Nine-heaven Thunder Dragon in the sky and would turn into ashes.


    For a time, the group of monks were so anxious that they were about to explode.


    Only the old monk, at this time, was calm andposed. The faint halo on his body protected him from being burned by the Earth Fire, but the high temperature and the absorption of the Earth Fire made him sweat all over.


    But he was not worried, and there was even a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "Thest move of the 54th move!"


    In mid-air, with Samuel''s angry shout, Samuel, who had turned into countless sword shadows, suddenly appeared above the head of Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon. He raised his sword with both hands and chopped down!


    His momentum was like a rainbow, drawing ten thousand meters of sword Qi!


    He descended from the sky!


    "Roar!"


    It seemed that it also felt the power of Samuel''s sword. Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon roared and gathered all its strength in front. It raised its head and directly resisted the attack of Samuel!


    Peng!


    Sword body against dragon head!


    Chaos versus Buddhist might!


    For a time, the strong airwave was lifted hundreds of meters, the air was torn, and the trees were all destroyed. Even the top of the mountain was shaking wildly above the airwave!


    Many monks sitting on the ground were knocked to the ground on the spot, and gravel fell from the top, causing a group of monks to scream. However, in the air, the two forces were still resisting.


    Samuel was not careless at all. The Chaos Qi on his body immediately spread out and attacked with all the strength!


    The same was true for Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon. It was so angry that all its breath was in its head.


    The two were locked in a stalemate.


    "You lost." At this time, Samuel''s mouth suddenly twitched slightly, and he smiled ferociously.


    "Roar!" Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon murmured unwillingly, as if it was retorting.


    But there were some things that were useless to refute!


    "Heavenly Fire, Moon Wheel!"


    As Samuel shouted coldly, two beams of light, one red and one blue suddenly emerged from the crowd and flew directly behind Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon.


    "Goodbye!"


    As soon as he finished speaking!


    Shua, Shua.


    One on the left and the other on the right. They transformed into two golden swords that suddenly crossed each other from seven inches away! "Ow!"


    When the seven-inch attack wasunched, Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon was suddenly released and it roared in pain.


    But because of the loss of Qi, its defeat became doomed.


    The sword above Samuel instantly changed from a disadvantage to an advantage and pressed down without the resistance of the Heavenly Dragon. Hong!!


    Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon flying in the air suddenly stopped and fell rapidly.


    During this process, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel were still moving left and right!


    Peng!


    There was a loud bang in the valley,


    and Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon fell to the ground, causing the mountains to shake violently. Under the valley, mud was O sshing! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Half a meter away from the ground, Samuel stood there slightly,


    covering countless mud with his hand. When his hand was put down, an iparably huge golden-Red dragony motionless on the ground like a giant snake with a white belly! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon was defeated!"


    All the monks were frightened, and some of them even directly fell to the ground. They widened their eyes and even forgot to escape.


    At this time, Samuel slightly looked


    up at the top of the cliff. Many


    monks were so scared that they


    closed their eyes; for fear that they


    would


    would meet Samuel''s eyes and


    attract his attention. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Only the old monk did not give in at all. He and Samuel looked at each other in the air with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "You''re courting death!" Samuel shouted coldly. He rushed to the top of the cliff.


    But just as Samuel flew about 100 meters, he suddenly felt a strange winding from behind him. Suddenly, a ck shadow came..


    At this time, a monster with a ck spear in its hand suddenly stood in the air!


    No, it should be said that... he was a child!

 Chapter 2974

    Chapter 2974


    ?


    However, even though he looked like a child, the ck Qi on his body was extremely strong. His whole body, which was like smoke, and the ck Qi that was constantly floating, were basically integrated into one, making him look more like an illusory thing.


    The long ck spear in his hand was as ck as the shadow of a spear. However, even so, the tip of the spear was extremely sharp and powerful. At this time, he stood in front of Samuel. With the long spear in his hand, even though he was young, he had a different kind of majesty. Samuel always felt that the child in front of him was very familiar. Although he was almost built by the ck Qi, it was difficult to distinguish his features!


    Samuel gently retracted his jade sword and couldn''t help but look at the child in front of his.


    Where did the childe from?


    If Samuel could take a second look after being attacked by Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon, he would definitely find that the little boy was the child that was partly visible in the fog after Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon collided with him.


    "At such a young age, he has already be a Demon. What a pity." Samuel could not help but say.


    This child was between eight to ten years old and should be in a happy childhood. However, the child in front of him was now surrounded by Devil Aura and looked fierce.


    But the child''s age still reminded Samuel of his own child.


    Almost at the moment when Samuel thought of Han Nian, the boy suddenly shouted coldly, and a ck spear suddenly stabbed toward Samuel. Samuel didn''t expect that. Fortunately, his reaction was fast enough. As he retreated in a hurry, the long ck spear had brushed past Samuel''s face from a centimeter away!


    Shua!


    By the time the ck spear was retracted, there was already a blood stain on the corner of Samuel''s face, and blood slowly flowed down the trace. Samuel wiped his face, looked at the blood in his hand, and then looked at the spearhead of the ck long spear.


    "The aura of the spear can hurt people. Child, you have some ability." In Samuel''s eyes, it was no longer doting on the child, but cold.


    Although the long spear had brushed past his face, Samuel knew that the spear was still a distance away from his face. Even so, his face was still scratched directly.


    Perhaps for others, it was nothing serious for them to be shot or hurt by sword Qi, but it waspletely different for Samuel.


    After all, the body of Samuel was an Individual Immortal, which had already been refined by the tribtion lightning. Its toughness was far beyond that of an ordinary person. Naturally, it was extremely difficult for a normal sword aura and spear aura to hurt him.


    But this child...


    In the face of Samuel''s praise, the child''s face did not move at all. The long spear in his hand rotated, causing one''s eyes to be dazzled. Behind him, he suddenly moved his body and shot out like a dragon, sweeping straight at Samuel!


    "Swish swish!"


    It was as if a cold light had arrived. Even Samuel, who was extremely fast, could not help but panic in the face of such an attack. "What a fast spear!"


    Samuel managed to block the Demonic Child''s attack with a few consecutive strikes. He took a few steps back before he managed to stabilize himself. However, he was already shocked.


    The spear technique wasn''t that profound, and it definitely didn''t have any so-called offensive and defensive capabilities. However, its speed was so fast that it made one''s scalp go numb.


    And the most important thing was that the spear technique was extremely fierce. Every movepletely gave up defense, in exchange for fatal attacks.


    In this way, Samuel could no longer treat the child in front of him as a child. Otherwise, he would only die faster.


    Enemies were enemies!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Thinking of this, Samuel clenched his jade sword, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    "Break!"


    "Ha!"


    Almost at the same time, they shouted in unison and rushed at each other at the same time.


    "72 god-like swordsmanship!"


    "Demon Cage Ghost Spear!"


    Bang.


    The sword against the spear, the king of short weapons against the overlord of long weapons!


    The fierce fight between heaven and earth followed.


    "Is this your back-up n?" Ming Yu looked at the two people in the sky who were fighting fiercely like lightning and fire. She couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    The old monk did not deny it. He nodded and said, "Yes."


    "A child, do you expect him to defeat Samuel? How many chances do you have of winning?" Ming Yu said curiously.


    The old monk smiled gently and stretched out a finger.


    "10 percent?" Seeing this gesture, Ming Yu was slightly angry.


    To deal with people like Samuel, she even spent a lot of effort to set up the formation and y tricks. In the end, at the most critical moment, there was only one tenth of


    confidence to deal with him. Wasn''t this too childish? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Moreover, the person the old monk sent was a child!


    But when she thought about it carefully, she should have thought about how unreliable today was when she saw the child.


    "No, that''s for sure!" Just as Ming Yu was speaking angrily, the old monk smiled.


    "For sure?" Ming Yu was extremely puzzled.


    "Yes." The old monk nodded steadily. There was even some pride on his face.


    The group of monks seemed to have seen the demon child appear and stabilized Samuel, so that the situation could be released. At this time, they stood still again.


    Seeing that Ming Yu did not believe it, the middle aged monk exined softly, "Donor Ming Yu, the so-called Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon is not only a Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon, but also more than 60 golden dragons. It''s not just to wrap Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon in armor." Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Our Golden Dragon with Buddha Seal is enough for Samuel to suffer. If more than 60 of them are just used to make the so-called armor, isn''t that a waste of heavenly treasures?" Another monk said with a smile.


    "And I want my master to pay such a high price for it. If it''s just a casual one, my master will suffer a great loss."


    They talked back and forth, seemingly exining to Ming Yu, but in fact, they seemed to be mocking and showing off.


    But there was no specific exnation.


    Ming Yu looked at the old monk, hoping that he could give a reasonable exnation.


    However, the old monk smiled and said nothing. He looked at the sky, and the mottled dark clouds were still covering the top.


    "It''ste at night, and everyone is tired. Bu Chi."


    "Master, I''m here," replied the middle-aged monk hurriedly.


    The old monk smiled and said, "Go prepare some vegetarian meals and let everyone have a bite."


    "Yes."


    "By the way, don''t let anyone move randomly. Remember to sit where you are to avoid the attack of the Thunder Dragon. As for these Earth Fires, although they are difficult to endure, you also need to use martial arts to protect your bodies, so that your lives won''t be in danger. Don''t panic. The Buddhist child has awakened, and the light is naturally ahead." The old monk seemed to be in a good mood. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The middle-aged monk grinned and looked very happy. He said with a sneaky smile, "Yes, I will do it now. As for the earth fire, I have an idea. Let''s humiliate Samuel. What do you think, Master?"

 Chapter 2975

    Chapter 2975


    ?


    The old monk smiled and said, "Brat, do you have any other ideas?"


    "After we have stabilized, although we know that we can protect ourselves with energy, we can protect our bodies from the Earth fire, some low-level cultivators are still scared out of their wits, and they are burned into human balls by the Earth fire. It''s really hateful."


    "Now, the Earth Fire is free anyway. Master asked me to get some vegetarian food. What I mean is to use the Earth Fire as a ready-made fire." As soon as these words came out, many monks pped their hands.


    Samuel attacked us with fire, but in the end, these fire were nothing more than cooking food for us. It was obvious that he was mocking Samuel. A group of monks naturally apuded for such a behavior.


    "No matter how confident you are in your so-called Buddhist child, you shouldn''t use this method to provoke Samuel." Ming Yu immediately frowned, fiercely opposed.


    Once Samuel was enraged, Ming Yu had long since seen the answer from Ye Gucheng.


    That was why she immediately objected.


    "What''s wrong? Donor Ming Yu, are you scared out of your wits by Samuel?" The middle-aged monk suddenly said discontentedly.


    "What does this have to do with being scared? I..."


    However, before Ming Yu could finish her words, the old monk raised his hand and interrupted Ming Yu, saying, "Donor Ming Yu, although Bu Chi is a little naughty, this method may not be a bad one."


    "This method is secondary to goading Samuel, but to boost the morale of many disciples is the most important." The old monk said.


    Ming Yu was rendered speechless by his words. "But Master, don''t forget that Samuel has the blood of the Demonic Dragon in his body. That day in the battle at the Dragon-trapping Mountain, the two True Gods angered Samuel, but what''s the result?"


    "Although your Buddhist child is fierce, are you confident that he canpete with the two True Gods?"


    At this point, Ming Yu no longer cared about her face and directly questioned.


    Even if the words were unpleasant and both sides might be embarrassed, it was better than being beaten to death by Samuel.


    "Although the Buddhist child is not as powerful as the True God, as a Buddhist child, he has his own special ce. I am not afraid of the Demonic Dragon''s blood of Samuel, but I am afraid that he does not use it." The old monk smiled calmly.


    After that, he patted Ming Yu on the shoulder and said confidently, "Donor Ming Yu, don''t worry. I have my own wonderful skills and the Buddhist child has his own ability."


    "He asked you to supervise the battle, so if there''s any problem, I''ll take responsibility for it. It has nothing to do with you. What do you think?"


    Although the old monk''s tone was polite and there was a smile on his face, it was obvious that the old monk was saying it on purpose, which meant that he just wanted Ming Yu not to care about it anymore.


    "Alright, since you want to go all out and bear the burden, I have nothing to say. However, I must remind you that if you fail this time around, the consequences will not be something that you can afford to bear." Ming Yu cofelly said. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The old monk smiled and did not refute. He just waved his hand and asked Bu Chi to do it.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, when Samuel and the Demon child''s Spear and Sword entered a fiercepetition stage the valley was surrounded by delicious food. In order to ridicule Samuel, the middle-aged monk detiberately let many people cook in different ces. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After that, Samuel heard shouts in unison.


    "Samuel, can you make the fire bigger?"


    "F*ck, I''m still waiting for your fire to cook. Can you f*cking light the fire? F*ck."


    "Yes, Samuel, where''s your fire?"


    Hearing the ear-piercing mockery andughter, Samuel said nothing.


    If Samuel could not stand these words, he would not be Samuel anymore.


    However, this time, Samuel decided not to be himself.


    With a cold and angry look, he suddenly red at the group of people who were chattering like a sparrow.


    As Samuel turned around and red at them coldly, the monks who had been extremely arrogant just now suddenly shut up.


    However, it was quiet behind, and the killing intent had already appeared in front.


    When experts fought against each other, the taboo was to be distracted. Especially when faced with such a fierce demon child, this would be even more deadly.


    Almost at the moment when Samuel


    turned back, the demon child had already seized the opportunity. A cold light of the spear suddenly hit. His figure was extremely forward in order to kill Samuel! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, there was obviously a reason why Samuel did not want to be Samuel, especially when facing such a master, it was impossible for him to lose his mind and quarrel with a group of monks.


    His goal was to lure the fish into his trap!


    This child''s attack was too fierce. Although he attacked without defense, the intensive attack made it difficult for Samuel to find a way to break through the defense.


    Now that Samuel''s purpose was to lure the child to attack and expose his ws!


    "Humph, now is the time." Samuel shouted coldly. He had already prepared for it. He secretly blocked the attack and moved. With the help of this guy''s body, he moved his long sword!


    Pu chi!


    It hit the target directly!

 Chapter 2976

    Chapter 2976


    ?


    Hong!


    As Samuel''s sword hit the child''s body, with a boom, countless ck Qi gushed out of the wound in an instant.


    It was like the eruption of a mountain torrent!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When Samuel hurriedly covered it with his hand, he found that the ck Qi on the devil child had been running wildly. Almost at the same time, the originallypletely dark face gradually dispersed at this time, revealing a familiar and strange face.


    "What?"


    That tender and lovely child-like face was none other than the little monk who had stayed with the old monk before!


    "It''s you?"


    Samuel was extremely shocked.


    The innocent little monk was hiding in the ck Demon child?


    Looking at the little face, which had closed its eyes like a dead man, even if Samuel regarded his outer body as a devil child, now knowing that he was just a little monk in his heart, he inevitably felt extremely guilty.


    Perhaps the other party was just a child, but he had to be turned into a killing machine by some evil method.


    This reminded Samuel of the scene when Han Nian was held hostage by the Fu family. If he hadn''t saved Han Nian at that time, would she have been trained into a killing machine by the bitch of Fu Tian in the future?


    It was possible.


    Since ancient times, whether on Earth or other worlds, children were flowers in the future, but they would also be tools for unscrupulous people. There were so-called training teams that specialized in seizing children, destroying their childhood, brainwashing their lives, and turning them into extremely loyal ves and tools.


    Children were innocent and were easy to be coaxed, and were far more loyal than adults, so those people were ruthless and perverted to wash the children''s brains. Once they seeded, these children would be abandoned.


    "Pfft!"


    All of a sudden, just as Samuel was thinking, a ck spear stabbed directly into Samuel''s chest with a light sound.


    Blood flowed down Samuel''s chest and heart slowly. He looked at the little monk in front of him unwillingly.


    The pale-faced little monk''s eyes were bloodshot and the corners of his mouth curled into a cold smirk. The next second, the ck Qi gathered on his body again, and his face...


    "Die!"


    The long spear in his hand suddenly flipped.


    It was pulled tightly and suddenly!


    Ssh!


    A huge hole appeared in Samuel''s chest.


    The child''s speed was so fast, precise, and fierce that Samuel could hardly feel any pain at that moment.


    However, Samuel understood that his heart was stolen by this fellow''s strike!


    "You!" Covering his chest with his


    hand, Samuel looked at the devil child in front of him angrily. His kindness at that moment had earned him such a cruel and fierce revenge! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The demon child smiled ferociously and withdrew the long spear in his hand. He looked cold!


    Hong!


    Without a heart, even someone as strong as Samuel, like a copsed boulder, suddenly fell from mid-air. "Bang!"


    With a loud thud, Samuel''s whole body fell heavily on the ground.


    The scene suddenly became quiet!


    The next second, there was a thunderous shout!


    "The Buddhist child is invincible, the Buddhist child is invincible!"


    The so-called devil child was a Buddhist child in the mouths of the monks.


    The shouts were like tsunamis, making this child feel like a war god, enjoy the greatest glory!


    The old monkughed heartily.


    The group of monks, led by the middle-aged monk, was even more excited!


    Even Ming Yu couldn''t help but release a long sigh of relief at this time. The heart that had been raised to her throat could finally be relieved.


    In such a bloody battle, it was fortunate that they managed to defeat Samuel with ease.


    "Donor Ming Yu, now, you can rest assured." The old monk smiled and looked at Ming Yu.


    "Samuel''s heart has been picked out


    at this time. He won''t even struggle when dying. Now, some people should shut up." The middle-aged monk naturally wouldn''t let go of this opportunity to mock Ming Yu. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Yes, the heart and the head were important parts of a human body. If one lost the heart or the head, even a cultivator could not escape death. Now, this situation was naturally settled!


    Ming Yu smiled when she thought of this. She did not pay any attention to these ridicules. After all, it was good to get rid of these big problems. As for these flies, it was nothing more than this. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Master is indeed a master. I admire you," Ming Yu said softly.


    The old monk was also modest. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "It''s just that one thing can conquer another. What am I worth? It is just a Samuel."


    Although he said so, the old monk''s expression was full of pride and pride.


    As he gently waved the g in his hand, the devil child in the air instantly flew down the valley and came to Samuel''s body.


    At this time, Samuel was motionless, but the demon child still stepped on Samuel and sneered.


    Then, the long spear in his hand moved, and the heart of Samuel on the tip of the spear was directly thrown out.


    He reached out and grabbed the fallen heart in his hand. Then, he put it directly into his mouth, arrogantly eating while looking at Samuel.


    "Get up!"

 Chapter 2977

    Chapter 2977


    ?


    Drinking flesh meat and drinking blood, this scene was terrifying!


    How could a young child be like this? He was like a mad dog, like a devil, bloodthirsty and extremely evil.


    In just a few moments, he had swallowed Samuel''s heart.


    He stepped on Samuel''s body and rolled his feet on it.


    It was like stepping on a dead pig, stepping on a person who had sympathy for him!


    However, no matter how the demon child roared, Samuel at this time was like a dead dog. He didn''t even move, let alone respond.


    Without the heart, the most important life organ, who could move at all?


    Especially now that his heart had just been pulled out, there was no difference between Samuel''s current situation and death.


    "You good-for-nothing!" The devil child shouted coldly. He stepped on Samuel and raised his long spear to dere his victory.


    "Hua!"


    The entire valley was filled with thunderous cheers!


    It was as if everyone was cheering for their hero''s return.


    Compared with their cheers, the dark clouds in the sky gradually disappeared, and the iparably powerful Nine-heaven Thunder Dragon began to slowly disappear with the reduction of the dark clouds.


    On the ground, the fire of the earth began to go out, and everything began to restore its original appearance.


    The disciples were even happier. The old monk was also in a good mood. At this time, he thought of something else.


    "Tsk tsk. Good stuff." At this moment, the old monk was also at ease as he took out the Pangu Axe and carefully thought about the ancient divine artifact that had changed from bronze to gold. An endless greed shed through his eyes.


    "It seems that you will enjoy endless wealth this time." Ming Yu smiled gently.


    "I''m just working for him. I don''t want any glory or wealth." The old monk smiled gently and pretended to be hypocritical. Then he said, "Bu Chi!" "I''m here!" The middle-aged monk was also very happy at this time.


    "Send down the order, activate the Soul-raising formation again, and extract the soul to refine it."


    "Yes, Master."


    "After it''s done, I will reward the three armies and make them work harder."


    "Yes!" After hearing the order, the middle-aged monk went down to make arrangements.


    For them, their master''s rewards were often very tempting. This was not because their master was generous, but because the sect was special and the cultivation method was special. Therefore, this kind of reward was far more exciting than other sects.


    As a result, after sending the order, the whole valley cheered again. Many people were excited and sat where they were, ready to start a new round of Soul-raising Spell.


    The devil child''s eyes were blood-red and his mouth was full of blood. Samuel''s heart had beenpletely eaten into the devil child''s stomach. At this time, he looked at the g of the old monk floating in the sky. He nodded slightly and epted the order. He released Samuel with one foot and intended to withdraw to the side.


    Almost at the moment when he stepped back, what he didn''t know was that at this time, there was an amazing change in Samuel''s body.


    When the divine blood in his body couldn''t find his heart, everything was in a mess.


    Because in the divine blood that could not circte or stabilize, the devil blood began to surge!


    It was originally in the state of God''s blood suppressing the devil''s blood, but at this time, the devil''s blood suppressed the god''s blood. They were like a group of good children bringing the bad children home, but when they suddenly couldn''t find the way, the good children had no idea, so the bad children began to be dissatisfied and became the masters.


    Therefore, at this time, the blood vessels of Samuel were full of ck Qi!


    The demonic blood was irritable. After it could not connect to the heart,pared with the God blood that was at a loss for what to do, it was different.


    Almost all of a sudden, Samuel''s body burst out violently. They were naturally unwilling to solidify and disappear with the death of Samuel. They tried to break through Samuel''s body...


    "Bang!"


    The body was naturally the easiest ce to break through.


    Some demonic blood broke through the shackles of the missing part of the heart and flowed out from the wound. Some flowed along the body to the ground, and some flowed into the body through the gap in the body.


    Some of them found a breakthrough in the various organs of Samuel and came out.


    At this time, Samuel was a huge bloody object, and blood slowly flowed down from his internal organs and wounds.


    On the ground, the sound of Samuel''s blood began to ring.


    The God''s blood had a very strong corrosive effect. Although Samuel had seen the Demon Boy''s ck spear before and it was not corroded because of the blood it did not mean that the ordinary ground could bear it.


    Previously, the rain was too heavy and the blood flow was very small. It was very difficult to be discovered after being washed. But now, as dark clouds dissipated and the- thunderclouds summoned by the Sout-raising Spell were not fully formed, the rain was very small. Naturally, the corrosion of the divine


    blood was more obvious. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Meanwhile, the blood that flowed into Samuel''s body was frantically probing along the damaged internal organs.


    That was a ce where energy gathered not far from the Dantian!


    Huge energy gathered there and moved slowly. The divine blood and demon blood that flowed out were quietly approaching.


    The two kinds of blood would soon connect with each other.


    At this time, the devil child, who had just taken a few steps, obviously heard a strange sound. He stopped and turned around. Around Samuel, smoke rose from the ground due to corrosion, which made the boy frown immediately!


    Samuel was clearly dead, so why did something strange happen?


    With such a question, the devil child slowly stepped back with a frown that could not be seen at all.


    At this time, the old monk in the air


    Het


    was basically ready with his disciples. Just as he was about to start the formation again, he also noticed the unusual behavior of the devil boy. He could not help frowning, stretched out his hand,


    V


    and motioned for everyone not to move. Content belongs to


    He frowned and stared at the situation below.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What is that brat doing?" Ming Yu frowned and asked. She looked down at him. Her heart, which had just rxed, was lifted up again.


    Beside Samuel, smoke was rising!


    At this time, the devil child hade to the side of Samuel. Naturally, he was not clear about the blood in Samuel''s body touched the energy next to the Dantian of Samuel!


    Hong!


    All of a sudden, the moment the divine blood touched the energy, the whole hidden energy seemed to have been ignited by explosives, or... the nuclear change of the atomic bomb!!


    Hong!!


    Samuel''s body suddenly roar, and the single energy body exploded directly. For a time, countless majestic energy directly exploded and spread.


    If someone were to peer into the inside of Samuel''s body at this time, he would definitely find that his body was filled with a white gas that seemed to belong to him but did not seem to belong to him.


    This aura was the forbidden power that Gui Yuanzi had given him!

 Chapter 2978

    Chapter 2978


    ?


    Gui Yuanzi had told him not to use this skill without authorization, because it was an extreme thing that was from the same as the demonic dragon''s blood.


    The two had been fighting for hundreds of thousands of years, so it was impossible for the thunder and the earth fire to be harmonious. Therefore, in order to avoid mistakes, Gui Yuanzi deliberately gathered this energy to the side of Samuel''s Dantian to prevent Samuel from using it at the time of running energy and causing unnecessary trouble.


    Samuel had always remembered this and never used this energy.


    However, as the saying goes, man''s calction is not as good as heaven''s. How could Gui Yuanzi expect that Samuel was really obedient and would not use the energy at all? But by mistake, he ended up like this in an invisible way.


    When the white energy dispersed, the demonic blood in Samuel''s body also entered an unprecedented irritable state.


    Like magma in a volcano, it rolled and gushed!


    The blood vessels were like burning iron!


    The body on the surface of Samuel began to emit white smoke, and red mottled blood vessels could be vaguely seen everywhere!


    But if that was all, it was obvious that Gui Yuanzi would not have made such a big fuss.


    When white energy collided with the demonic blood and exploded, the bigger explosion was still behind.


    They were like two sworn enemies. Once they met, they would fight to death!


    Peng!


    Samuel''s whole body suddenly exploded!


    Before the demon child could react, there was a loud explosion and Samuel''s flesh and blood sprayed all over his face.


    Samuel''s body was like a rotten persimmon. It was suddenly crushed by someone''s foot, and his body and internal organs immediately burst out! "Damn it!" The devil child wiped away the bloody paste on his face in disgust. The devil child''s ck face that waspletely surrounded by ck energy and his expression could not be seen clearly, but anger must be on it.


    "Samuel... exploded?"


    "Damn, what''s going on?"


    On the top of the cliff, they also found the clues below from the thunder-like explosion. At this time, when they saw that Samuel was blown to the ground and there was not even a piece of good meat left, they were both shocked and surprised.


    Although they all knew that the defeat of Samuel had been decided, in their eyes, it was almost impossible for Samuel to move, and he was evenpletely dead.


    But at this time, he could not only move, but also move in such a strange way. How could people not be shocked and surprised when Samuel blew himself up?


    "Hahaha, Samuel is such a fool. He knows that he can''t live, so he wants to kill the Buddhist child in the way of self-detonation?"


    "Then he''s too stupid. I''ve never heard or seen someone self-destruct."


    "That''s right. It''s so funny."


    Even the old monk could not help butugh softly because of the middle-aged monk.


    However, for some reason, Ming Yu wanted tough, but she couldn''t. She always felt a little uneasy.


    But she couldn''t tell why!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, since Samuel chose to


    self-destruct then his only body disappeared. The remaining soul is just a shelfless purple-gold crab. Let the Buddhist child get out of the way quickly. Today, I will lead the thunder and lightning to directly kill this fool, Samuel." The old monk was in high spirits and was very happy. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The middle-aged monk stopped talking nonsense and waved the g directly!


    Seeing the g moving up again, the demon child nodded. He nced at the pile of rotten meat on the ground and turned to leave again. But just as he took two steps, the demon child suddenly stopped.


    Because at this time, he suddenly felt that his ankle seemed to be grabbed by something. He wanted to move forward, but he couldn''t! Looking down, the devil child immediately frowned. A stream of ck Qi from nowhere was like an arm, grabbing his ankle.


    The demon child instinctively


    wanted to shake it off in anger, but


    found that no matter what, the ck Qi was tightly wrapped around his feet. What made him even more incredible was that at this time, there was a vision on the ground.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The ground was originally covered with flesh and blood. At this time, ck Qi rose from the blood and flesh, and there was more and more ck Qi.


    Not only did the ck Qi grab his foot, but it also grabbed his hand. Some of them even stuck to his throat.


    The ck Qi evaporated more and


    more from the flesh and blood, as if someone had ignited a smoke bomb. No, to be exact, every drop of blood was a smoke bomb. They kept rising and gathering more and more. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In just a moment, the ck Qi hadpletely enveloped him. From the top of the cliff, one could see a huge cloud of ck smoke.


    It spread from the beginning to the whole body of the devil child, and continued to expand!


    At this time, the demon child in the ck Qi looked confused and did not know what had happened...

 Chapter 2979

    Chapter 2979


    ?


    But just when he was confused, he found that although the ck Qi looked harmless, in fact, it made him feel strange and ufortable. Just as he was wondering, he suddenly discovered an iparably shocking fact.


    The ck Qi on his body seemed to slowly merge with the ck Qi enveloping him and then slowly be taken away by the ck Qi.


    In just a moment, the ck Qi around his body had begun to approach the surrounding ck Qi, like a naughty child meeting his friends and gathering toward them uncontrobly.


    The devil child was a little flustered. He tried his best to run his energy, trying to save his ck Qi. But what was terrible was that the ck Qi waspletely out of control.


    The ck Qi evaporated more and more quickly, and even after a while, he could clearly see his jade-like hands and feet.


    At the cost of his life, the Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon summoned was not only his outer shell, but also his real body. In addition, the power of 66 Buddha''s Seal Golden Dragon was enhanced. In other words, it created a bigger Buddha''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon. It was better to say that it provided the devil child hiding in it with more powerful energy.


    But even so, he could notpletely control himself in this ck Qi. How could he not be flustered and shocked?


    The more flustered he was, the harder the devil child tried to control his ck Qi to stabilize the situation.


    Under the death cycle, the the devil child''s mood was also copsing, and the energy he was running was also increasing.


    "So you want to take it back? Well, I''ll give you all."


    A sinisterugh suddenly rang out from the ck Qi.


    "Who? Who''s talking?" The devil child looked around in shock, only to find that there was no one around. It was just a cloud of ck Qi.


    The ck Qi was getting bigger and bigger, as big as half a football field!


    But all of a sudden, the ck Qi that kept spreading out suddenly shrank! Swish swish!


    In an instant, all the ck Qi was constantly surging into the Devil Boy''s body!


    The shrinking was getting smaller and smaller!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, all the ck Qi entered the Devil Child''s body! All of a sudden, everything returned to peace and the previous situation! Seeing this, everyone was stunned and then breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, the strange ck Qi was gone, but the devil child was still standing there. This also meant that everything just now seemed to be a false rm.


    Only Ming Yu still frowned and even found an extremely terrible fact.


    The flesh and blood of Samuel on the ground disappeared with the disappearance of the ck Qi.


    Was it because Samuel''s flesh and blood turned into ck Qi, and the ck Qi disappeared in an instant, so Samuel''s flesh and blood disappeared, like thest burning candle.


    Or was there something hidden behind everything?


    Ming Yu couldn''t figure it out, nor did she know the details. She just stared at the bottom of the valley.


    "Are you satisfied?"


    But just as the devil child was relieved, another voice came from nowhere.


    The voice was very close, but the devil child looked around. He couldn''t even see a shadow, let alone a person.


    With his cultivation, how could he not see it?


    But the next second, his eyes, which were covered by ck Qi, suddenly widened!


    He subconsciously looked down!


    The voice floated out of his body!


    "At such a young age, you are so cunning."


    "As for those good ones, you don''t learn anything good. Don''t you know that if you are greedy, it will harm yourself?"


    "Samuel, you are Samuel!" The devil


    child screamed. After a few words, he finally heard who these voices belonged to. But after knowing who he was, the devil child only felt endless fear. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Aren''t you dead? How could you..."


    "Why did you say I''m dead?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "Your body is gone, and your heart has been eaten by me just now..." When he said this, the frightened devil child was even more frightened, and he could not speak at all.


    "Yes, you also know that you ate it, and then?" Samuel''s voice was yful.


    To some extent, the heart and body of Samuel were indeed separated from each other.


    One was lying on the ground, and the other was eaten by the devil child.


    But as the devil child said, everything happened just now!


    If Samuel''s body exploded into ck Qi, and the ck Qi entered the devil child''s body, then now, all Samuel''s body was still inside the devibchild''s body, wasn''t it? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Unknowingly, the devil child had gathered all the things back to a certain ce!


    "You... you, youe out. Samuel,


    come out. If you have the guts, let''s


    el


    fight again Just now, I was just ying with you." An ominous premonition suddenly rose in thedevil child''s heart, and at this


    time, the devil child said in panic. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "y with me?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, since it''s just for fun, let me tell you, it''s actually fun to be smashed into pieces. I''ve yed it before. Little boy, it''s your turn now."

 Chapter 2980

    Chapter 2980


    ?


    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, the ck Qi around the devil child suddenly withdrew into his body. The little monk, who had beenpletely clean, appeared in front of everyone.


    However,pared with before, the little monk''s face was full of cold killing intent, and his eyes were full of irresistible greed and bloodthirsty. However, there were traces of shock and fear in them!


    Break!


    As Samuel''s voice came, the little monk''s eyes suddenly widened.


    His face suddenly expanded because of the ck Qi in his body. His body and limbs were the same!


    In a few seconds, the little kid seemed to have been suddenly hit by someone, constantly expanding and expanding!


    He was getting bigger and bigger!


    He was like a giant fat man!!!


    His facial features werepletely twisted because of his swelling.


    It was not that he had not tried to resist, but the ck Qi was so powerful that even he could not control it. The only thing he could do was to watch himself grow bigger and bigger!


    The limit!


    He was reaching his limit!


    "Break!"


    Hong!


    There was a loud explosion with a muffled sound!


    The demonic child''s body was like a ball, directly exploding, and an extremely powerful wave of ck energy immediately surged in all directions! Peng!


    The whole bottom of the valley was dyed by the ck Qi and moved!


    From the top of the cliff to the valley, there was even more ck Qi!


    "That explosion just now!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    The old monk asked in surprise, frowning.


    Especially when looking at the rolling ck smoke under the valley. He did not know what to do for a while.


    At this time, all the monks were no longer arrogant. Instead, they stretched their necks and looked down like geese.


    Smoke and dust rolled, and it was dark. No one could be seen.


    But if there was a master of the True God at this time, he could clearly see that there was a huge change in the ck smoke.


    Or, there was no change.


    Looking at the whole ck Qi, there was no sign of life. On the ground, flesh and blood were flying everywhere. The little monk''s body went back to the route that Samuel had taken just now.


    However, the little monk''s body was destroyed, but Samuel''s body began to converge again.


    Countless ck Qi began to slowly disappear; turning into small pieces of flesh and blood, and slowly began to gather under the push of other ck Qi.


    Some condensed into a hand, some turning into a leg!


    Then, they slowly approached each other and condensed into a body.


    At this time, the ck Qi all over the valley was gradually shrinking. When theplete body was rebuilt, the whole ck Qi returned to its original appearance as the little monk.


    "F*ck, it''s normal again!" The corners of the old monk''s eyes narrowed slightly. For a moment, he could not respond.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    He couldn''t understand it at all!


    "What is the Buddhist child doing?" The middle-aged monk asked in confusion.


    "Could it be that after Samuel self-destructed, the Buddhist child ''s brain was hurt? He can''t understand what he is doing now." "Yes!"


    They were confused and could not figure out what was going on.


    They were naive and arrogant. Judging from thest appearance, it was Samuel who self-destructed first, so the Demon Boy had no threat at all. Some people were worried about the devil child''s


    el


    sudden explosion, but more people thought that he wanted to do something. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    No one would think that the devil child had encountered danger, because in their eyes, even when Samuel was still alive, he was no match for the devil child. What threat could Samuel pose when he died?


    But the truth was that the devil child was not only in danger, but also met deadly danger.


    Some ck Qi wrapped around Samuel''s heart, which had been chewed into pieces, and repaired it. Then, it was slowly sent to the hole in Samuel''s chest.


    After that, ck energy began to repair the damaged position of Samuel.


    When one couldn''t bear the limit of the battle between Gui Yuanzi''s vital qi and the demonic dragon''s blood, one''s body could only self-destruct.


    But when his bodypletely exploded, his vital qi and demonic dragon blood seemed to realize that their host no longer existed. At the same time, the Chaos Qi and Samuel''s original Qi were also affected by the explosion in his dantian.


    Several forces exploded in an instant!


    As a result, there was a boundless ck Qi.


    But as the ancestor of All Energy, Samuel was lucky.


    The Chaos Qi protecting his master controlled Gui Yuanzi''s vital qi and the blood of the demonic dragon to once again wrap around all the flesh and blood under the control of Samuel''s spirit.


    The Qi turned into flesh and blood, and the flesh and blood turned into Qi!


    That was why the following scene happened.


    It was a great disaster to be swallowed by Tao Tie of Evil back then, but now it was an endless blessing to look at the past.


    Without the Chaos Qi, Samuel would have died because of the explosion of his own energy. Even the remaining soul and primordial spirit would eventually be destroyed by the rolling thunder.


    Good luck and bad luck. As expected, from past to present, they had mutually reinforced and apanied each other.


    "The fresh blood of Samuel has


    always been a little strange. Back then, when he was in the Void Sect, he threw out his blood and scattered it. Countless numbers of people died because of the drop of blood. The so-called Buddhist child of yours was also struck by the blood of Samuel. Could it be... that he has met with some danger?" Ming Yu was a little worried as she spoke. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    For this group of arrogant people, Ming Yu''s reminder was not a warning at all. Instead, it was more like a mockery and an attempt to steal their credit.


    "We know that his blood is poisonous, but the Buddhist child has the protection of Buddha''s halo and is not affected by all kinds of evil, including the poison," the middle-aged monk said scornfully.


    "If you don''t know much about the Buddhist child, don''t talk nonsense. Our Buddhist child has only reincarnated once in ten thousand lives. When he was born, he was a dragon and phoenix among people. He is very talented."


    "The reason why the Buddhist child is a Buddhist child is because he is strong enough. I think the self-detonation just now might be because he deliberately swallowed the vital qi after Samuel''s explosion."


    "Yes, that should be the case. Although Samuel is trash, he is far from what ordinary people canpare with. He must have a great ability in his body. After swallowing this energy, the Buddhist child is more or less not ustomed to it,


    She acted like that." ContentAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    His words immediately made the others cheer. This exnation was not only in line with the truth, but also in everyone''s mind.


    Naturally, in everyone''s eyes, it was the only exnation.


    The group of people instantly calmed down. Ming Yu wanted to refute, but she couldn''t.


    After all, this seemed to make sense!


    "Isn''t the ck Qi stable now? Look, it doesn''t seem to be any different from the devil child."


    "The only difference is that he seems to be bigger!"


    "It''s normal for the devil child to be bigger after eating so much energy."


    Just as the group of people was talking, a person slowly walked out of the ck Qi!

 Chapter 2981

    Chapter 2981


    ?


    First, he took a step forward, before his body slowly emerged!


    Almost as soon as he walked out of the ck Qi, the ck Qi suddenly melted and slipped into his back.


    "A Buddhist child hase... Sam... Samuel?"


    "What?"


    When they saw the only person standing in the valley, they were shocked.


    Samuel looked up at the top of the cliff.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise around the valley. Countless arrogant monks were so scared that their legs fell to the ground!


    Ming Yu''s breathing was tightly shut and she was unable to make a sound.


    Even the old monk, who had always been steady, stumbled at this time. If not for the protection of several disciples, he would have been lying on the ground on the spot.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    How was this possible?


    Samuel had self-destructed and died. How did he survive?


    What''s more, even if he could live, how could he, who didn''t even have a physical body, defeat a full-bodied Buddhist child?


    Everything seemed to overturn everyone''s cognition!


    How could he win?


    "ng!"


    Even though there was someone supporting him, the old monk''s knees lost their focus. He knelt on the ground and stared at the valley at the bottom of the cliff.


    He wiped his eyes a few times. He could almost confirm that the other party was definitely not the Buddhist child, and it was not Samuel''s primordial spirit or soul!


    It was real Samuel!


    "Puff!"


    The old monk spat out a mouthful of blood directly. It was hard to tell whether it was because the Buddha child had been destroyed and he was counterattacked or he was still angry at the desperate counterattack of Samuel.


    A group of disciples hurriedly showed their concern. The old monk waved his hand weakly and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s just that Qi and blood are surging and it''s a little ufortable."


    "But, Master, then Samuel..." The middle-aged monk was worried and scared, and his pride was gone.


    How arrogant he was before, how cowardly he was now!


    "What are you afraid of?" The old monk red at him discontentedly. "It''s just a remnant soul. Even if he wins against the Buddhist child, so what? With the power of the Buddhist child, even if he loses, he will drag Samuel together."


    "He''s only strong on the outside but weak on the inside. He''s almost exhausted."


    With the old monk''s words, the group of people suddenly felt relieved. Their faces, which were timid and shocked, finally began to turn red. "You''re right. We all know how powerful the Buddhist child is!"


    "No matter how strong Samuel is, he will still die."


    "Hahaha!"


    At the bottom of the mountain, Samuel shook his head, and the bones around his neck made a slight sound!


    He suddenly exerted force under his feet, and his whole body instantly turned into a shadow and rushed to the top of the cliff.


    "Come on!"


    Seeing Samuel rushing up, the old monkmanded the disciples to fight while quietly retreating with the help of the middle-aged monk.


    However, the group of disciples who


    e


    had been tricked just now rushed forward, but the old monk began to retreat continuously. Unlike the group of monks, Ming Yu did not believe in the old monk''s style at all. Almost at the moment when Samuel


    rushed up, she had alread


    silently


    stepped back a few steps.


    "Bang."


    The figure of Samuel instantly flew to the top of the cliff. Before the monks in front could even react, they only felt a sudden heat in their throats Before their hands could touch the wound on their necks, their lives had stopped beating.


    Whoosh!


    Dozens of people were immediately killed!


    "What are you all standing there for? How do I teach you? No matter how strong the enemy is, he is just a paper tiger. Kill, kill him!" The old monk shouted in horror, but he kept retreating in a mess.


    This group of monks had really been brainwashed deeply, even though the old monk had run away in such a sorry state, they still believed what the old monk said. They all raised their weapons and rushed to Samuel like moths to a me.


    But how could Samuel be soft-hearted when dealing with these people?


    Dozens of peopley down together.


    "Heavenly Fire, Moon Wheel!"


    "Earth fire!"


    "Thunder Dragon!"


    Hong!!


    The thunder dragon came out again, and the earth fire was ignited again. The sky shed with red and blue colors, and with a bang, they flew to the top of the cliff.


    "Leave no one alive!"


    "Oh, by the way, you little thing. If it weren''t for your Chaos Qi this time, I wouldn''t have existed in this world."


    After that, Samuel moved his hand and summoned the Tao Tie in the Space Ring.


    "Eat enough food. There is food all over the mountain."


    Leaving a sentence behind, Samuel got up and jumped, directly flying to the old monk and Ming Yu who were fleeing in the distance.


    With the start of the Earth fire, the


    Thunder Dragon came out and Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel


    followed closely behind. Most


    importantly, there wa


    extremely hungry Evil Tao


    Although Samuel was not


    seene, the screams at the scene


    were still endless. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Just as the old monk and the group of Ming Yu were fleeing, they suddenly felt a light sh above their heads. The next second, a figure had already stood there.


    Even if it was just a back view, they could not help but feel a chill!

 Chapter 2982

    Chapter 2982


    ?


    Samuel!!


    Ming Yu stopped in her tracks and circted energy in her hands. The water rings gathered in her fingers, ready to strike at any moment!


    Facing such a formidable enemy as Samuel, Ming Yu didn''t dare to underestimate him at all.


    "You are really annoying." The old monk also stopped and looked at Samuel''s back as he coldly cried out in dissatisfaction.


    Samuel gently turned around with a cold face. Holding the jade sword in his hand, he looked at Ming Yu and the old monk with disdain. "Buddhism disciples focus on following the Buddha, so everything is empty. When did you be desperate?"


    In the face of Samuel''s cold sarcasm, the old monk was angry and said, "Samuel, don''t be so presumptuous. Do you really think you can win just because you defeated my Buddhist child?"


    Samuel grinned and said, "It doesn''t matter whether I win or not. What''s important is that I want to take back what I deserve."


    The old monk''s face immediately turned ice-cold. He shouted angrily, "You want to take back Pangu Axe? That depends on whether you have the ability or not."


    "Pangu Axe should have been mine. What is there to take back? The first thing I want to take back is your dog life!" Samuel smiled evilly. The figure of Samuel was still in ce, but the real figure had already rushed to the front of the old monk!


    With a flick of his jade sword, 72 god-like swordsmanship suddenly stabbed towards the old monk.


    The old monk was stunned at once. In a panic, he pped the middle-aged monk who was supporting him to block the sword. At the same time, he suddenly withdrew his hand, and Pangu''s Axe suddenly appeared.


    Pu chi!


    The middle-aged monk, Bu Chi, who was arrogant and extremely pitiful at this time, was not well prepared and could only open his eyes wide. The next second, the jade sword had passed by and his head fell.


    His head withrge and frightened eyes fell to the ground unwillingly, and then rolled away with the momentum of the hillside.


    With a rumble, the rest of Bu Chi''s body fell to the ground.


    People always had to pay for their arrogance. Bu Chi had been arrogant for almost half of his life, but he never thought that he would lose his head in such a way.


    But almost at this moment, the axe fell from the sky, and at the same time, several water rings appeared around Samuel.


    Samuel frowned. He transformed into a figure and activated 72 god-like swordsmanship. He dodged Pangu Axe and blocked Ming Yu, who appeared suddenly.


    He quickly retreated andpletely destroyed their attacks.


    Although he was not afraid of the old monk, Samuel absolutely did not doubt the sharpness of the Pangu Axe. Coupled with the ability of Ming Yu, Samuel naturally needed to be careful.


    After beating Samuel back, the old monk suddenly regained his confidence.


    On the other hand, Ming Yu looked grave as if she was facing a formidable enemy!


    "Samuel, how is it?" The old monk said coldly.


    "So what if you break my formation?"


    "I have a Pangu Axe in my hand. Can you block it?"


    Arrogant!


    At this time, the old monk fully demonstrated this posture.


    Samuel would notugh at him. The old monk did have the capital to be arrogant. With the power of Pangu Axe, even if he did not turn into bronze in his hand, the thin camel was bigger than a horse. The sharpness of the axe could not be underestimated! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, would Samuel worry about this?


    He wouldn''t.


    As soon as he activated the energy, the Pangu mark between his eyebrows suddenly appeared. At this time, Pangu Axe in the old monk''s hand seemed to be summoned and began to shake faintly.


    "Although Pangu Axe is fierce, don''t you know who its owner is?" The corner of Samuel''s mouth twitched, and his energy was directly maximized.


    Buzz.


    Suddenly, Pangu Axe began to


    shake wildly. The old monk immediately grabbed it with his


    hands in a hurry. Even so, Pangu Axe still dragged his body and moved toward Samuel little by little. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel just looked at him with a faint smile, as if he was a God of death.


    Pangu Axe was a divine device that had recognized Samuel as its master. Even if it was taken away by others, so what?


    In their hands, Pangu Axe was just a sharp giant axe.


    The old monk''s face was pale, and it was inevitable that he was a little flustered. He exerted even more. strength in his hands, and the soil under his feet was pulled out of a deep gully by Pangu Axe. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was getting closer and closer.


    However, when he was less than one meter away from Samuel, the old monk''s face, which was covered with cold sweat, suddenly showed a ferocious evil smile.


    "Samuel, do you really think that Pangu Axe is yours?"


    Samuel immediately frowned upon hearing these words.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could figure out what was going on, the old monk suddenly raised his right hand, bit his index finger tightly, and made a strange gesture to Pangu Axe in the air.


    A strange mark appeared in the air. The next second, it entered Pangu Axe.


    Pangu Axe, which had not been turned on, suddenly showed a bronze color after this mark entered, and it stopped responding to Samuel.


    Samuel''s face suddenly became shocked. In a hurry, the old monk had already attacked with the axe!


    How could this be?


    Since Pangu Axe and he had already recognized each other, how could the old monk suddenly control it? More importantly, even Samuel did not know how to use it, but the old monk opposite him...

 Chapter 2983

    Chapter 2983


    ?


    "Hua!"


    Almost at the moment when Samuel was stunned, Pangu Axe was approaching. Even though Samuel dodged quickly, it was too close.


    Moreover, Samuel was really careless.


    He could never have imagined that the Pangu Axe would turn its back on him the moment he summoned back Pangu Axe!


    Crack!


    With a crisp sound, Samuel only felt a tremor on his body. When he stepped back a few more steps, he looked down. At this time, a wound of nearly ten centimeters appeared on his abdomen!


    Although there was not much blood on the wound, the purple Indestructible Armor was cut open.


    At this time, the purple light in the Indestructible Armor suddenly dimmed a lot. Obviously, the divinity of the Indestructible Armor began to disappear. Although it had protected Samuel countless times and provided great support for Samuel in the battle, it finally couldn''t hold on anymore after facing a sharp weapon like Pangu Axe. It was cut open and its divinity dissipated.


    Seeing that Samuel was injured, the old monk smiled ferociously. He raised Pangu Axe in his hand and said sarcastically, "Now, who does it belong to?"


    Samuel gritted his teeth. After a while, he replied coldly, "I knew you were not ordinary monks, but I didn''t expect you to really be from the Devil n." "It''s not a nder, is it?"


    Previously, he had called them devils, but now Samuel was sure that these guys really belonged to the Devil n.


    "You''re from the Forbidden Land of the Death Spirit, right?"


    "You also caught Xiao Tao."


    Samuel said coldly.


    "Ha ha!" The old monkughed arrogantly. He looked at Samuel and said, "Samuel, you are quite smart. You even know our background clearly?" Samuel didn''t say anything. Samuel believed that there was no one else except him who could operate Pangu Axe. If there was someone else, it must be Xiao Tao!


    Especially the method of turning the golden axe into bronze, which was passed on to him by Xiao Tao with the devil voice at a critical moment! Therefore, after the shock, Samuel soon thought of it.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Gui Yuanzi had told him that Xiao Tao''s voice came from the Forbidden Land of the Death Spirit of the Devil n, and Gui Yuanzi had asked him to take a jade pendant to Burning Born City to help him do something.


    Therefore, if this group of people could use Pangu Axe, Xiao Tao might be in their hands, and they naturally came from Burning Born City in the Forbidden Land of the Death Spirit!


    "That''s right; we are from the Forbidden Land of the Death Spirit. However, what is the point of knowing this? Anyway, you are about to die." The old monk said coldly.


    "Of course it makes sense. I have to go to that ce to look for you," Samuel said coldly.


    "Looking for us? You have to survive first." The old monk shouted coldly. With a serious look on his face, he held the huge axe and rushed directly toward Samuel on the spot.


    Almost at the same time, the water rings in Ming Yu''s hands were constantly flowing, and her body turned into ten thousand beams of light and rushed over.


    "Heavenly Fire, Moon Wheel!"


    With a cold shout, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel immediately rushed over from the direction of the valley, facing Ming Yu directly. Meanwhile, Samuel himself held the jade sword firmly, and 72 god-like swordsmanships directly broke through the old monk.


    However, although 72 god-like swordsmanships were all attacking and defending, they did not seem to be very effective for Pangu Axe. Pangu Axe was indestructible. Even if there was a defense, Samuel had to avoid its edge. When he attacked, it was often more simple, direct, and overbearing attacks. At this time, Samuel felt the pain that his enemies had endured in the past.


    It was difficult to deal with it even if he had such an exquisite sword technique.


    On the other side of Ming Yu, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel were gathering and attacking from all directions. Although Ming Yu''s water circles were continuous and the body movement was mysterious, it was difficult to get rid for a while. At least, Samuel was not too miserable on Ming Yu''s side.


    Even though Samuel had only been reconstructed and his injuries hadn''t healed, it was fortunate that the Earth Fire Heart Sutra had burned tens of thousands of monks and absorbed countless Spiritual Qi. At the very least, it did not drag Samuel down. After several bloody battles, although his momentum was slightly defeated, he did not lose!


    Therefore, the only option for Samuel was to take advantage of the moment when Ming Yu was trapped and fight quickly!


    Thinking of this, Samuel suddenly increased his attack, and the eight golden bodies suddenly opened!


    Although Pangu Axe was fierce, the eight Golden Bodies were not weak at all!


    "Pangu Axe is in my hands. Samuel, how dare you resist?" The old monk cursed angrily. He was besieged by eight people, and he was very angry.


    "Beat the old monk to death with


    fists. Old monk, you''re getting old Samuel also retorted in a cold voice. The eight golden bodies fell down without hesitation. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hong!


    Eight sword strikes at the same time, which was powerful!


    "Kid, the older, the wiser!" The old monk roared angrily and raised his Pangu Axe!


    Hong!


    An invisible giant light energy instantly blocked eight swords!


    The friction between the two sides instantly detonated the surrounding air.


    "Do you really think that you are invincible with Pangu Axe?" Samuel said coldly. When he turned over, his jade sword flew across the sky. Thousands of swords gathered at the top!


    Break!


    Swish swish!


    Tens of thousands of swords fell like rain.


    "Samuel, of course, holding a Pangu Axe is invincible in the world. But as a mediocre person, you don''t know its power at all. Now, I''ll let you have a good look at it." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With a cold smile, the old monk moved quickly and held Pangu Axe in his hand. Instantly, the bronze-colored Pangu Axe burst out purple-gold light. The old monk pointed at the ten thousand swords and waved the axe. A purple light directly hacked out.


    Hong!


    Although the purple light was smaller than the ten thousand swords alone, when it flew up a few meters, it exploded when it met the first golden sword.


    With the two as the core, endless light burst out, and the whole night was bright!


    Bang.


    The power of the ten thousand swords instantly dissolved upon contact. They scattered from the sky and turned into nothingness.


    "What?"


    Shocked, Samuel looked up into the sky. The ten thousand swords were gone, leaving only the jade sword itself.


    "This..." Samuel was stunned. With just one stroke, the sword formation he learned from Lu Ruoxin disappeared in an instant.


    He thought back to the time when he suffered because Lu Ruoxin''s this move because he didn''t have Pangu Axe in his hand. Now...


    When the situation changed and his identity changed slightly, he was only in the hands of others and was instantly blocked!


    Of course, Samuel wouldn''t think that he wasn''t good at sword formation. It was all because they had a different understanding and use of Pangu


    Axe!


    Samuel had to admit that he did not know the move the old monk had done just now!


    "How could this be?" Samuel muttered as he looked at the jade sword in the sky...

 Chapter 2984

    Chapter 2984


    ?


    "Samuel, did you see that? Who is the real master of Pangu Axe? With your mediocre talent, I''m afraid that Pangu Axe can only be used to cut firewood."


    "Pangu Axe could only be used to cut firewood?"


    The old monk''s words echoed in Samuel''s mind.


    "Yes, I did not exert its true power from beginning to end with the king of ten thousand weapons in his hand. It was indeed not too much to say that it was wasting a heavenly treasure.


    It was not that the Pangu Axe was not strong enough, but that I was not capable enough."


    The strong guilt even made Samuel feel a little inferior at this time!


    "Something''s wrong!" Suddenly, Samuel''s eyes narrowed. "What did you do to Xiao Tao?"


    The only way to break Pangu Axe was on Xiao Tao, thest sessor of Pangu. Samuel absolutely believed that Xiao Tao was the kind of person who could tell right from wrong. She would not tell these evil monks the method of Pangu Axe!


    Therefore, she had no choice!


    However, what could make a descendant of Pangu reveal these secrets? After the destruction of the Pangu Tribe twice, they kept their mouths shut. They were even willing to bear the pain of their souls being refined and did not want to tell others any secrets.


    As the only sessor of Pangu, even if her memory had been erased, Samuel believed that the blood of Pangu people would never let her betray the secrets of her family.


    She would definitely be like her patriarch, not afraid of death for the sake of secrets!


    But this was exactly the reason why Samuel was angry now. Why would a person, who was not afraid of life and death, tell the secret to such evil monks??


    Could it be inhuman torture?


    It must be!


    Thinking of this, the nameless fire in Samuel''s eyes burned wildly.


    He had always regarded Xiao Tao as his own sister, and she had also told him how to use Pangu Axe when she was in danger. Now that she was tortured, how could Samuel not be angry?


    Thinking of what happened to Fu Li and Shiyu outside the city, Samuel was as angry as a volcano.


    Looking at the old monk''s sinister smile, Samuel did not even wait for the sword to fall down. Instead, he directly waved his fist and rushed over angrily.


    "Old thief, I''ll kill you!"


    Fist attack, force rise!


    In an instant!


    The air was torn and ignited by the friction. Samuel''s fist rushed straight up with raging fire.


    Seeing that Samuel actually used his physical body to attack directly at this time, the old monk sneered and said, "It''s really stupid. Do you think that I am afraid of you with your broken fists?"


    "I want to see if your fist is stronger or if my Pangu Axe is sharper." With a cold cry, the axe turned again and aimed at Samuel.


    Axe against fist!


    However, what stunned the old monk was that as he chopped down with his axe, logically speaking, at this time, Samuel would inevitably avoid its edge. Just now, it was the case.


    The old monk was indeed unable to break72 god-like swordsmanship, because his cultivation was still poor.


    However, it was only natural for


    Samuel to retreat instead of


    attacking themselves. In the face of


    Samuel''s more direct hand-to-hand


    combat, if the old monk used the Pangu Axe, how could Samuel not avoid Pangu Axe''s attack? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But Samuel didn''t!


    "What?"


    "Crazy man, are you crazy?!" The old monk cursed angrily.


    But at this time, it seemed that Samuel didn''t hear it at all. There were even traces of blood in his eyes, and the ck Qi was released from his body. The demonic dragon''s blood exploded again!!


    "Damn it!" The old monk roared angrily. He could not help but increase the strength in his hands. He was bound to kill Samuel with an axe!


    The garbage was afraid of the


    masters, the masters were afraid of arrogant people, and the arrogant


    people were afraid of people who et were not afraid of death. Si who


    ancient times, this had always been the case. Facing the crazy attacks of Samuel, the old monk also had a great momentum. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But as the distance between them decreased, he felt a little scared.


    His axe could indeed hack Samuel to death, without a doubt. But at the same time, Samuel''s fist was very likely to hit him. Samuel must be dead, but could the old monk take this punch?


    He didn''t know, he didn''t know!


    The old monk felt that it was impossible. Looking at Samuel''s desperate posture, the old monk began to doubt himself! If Samuel was not confident that he could hit him, why would Samuel attack him like this?


    "So, on the surface, it looks like a punch, but in fact, this guy has some secret moves?"


    Thinking of this, the old monk was even more panicked. At the same time, he was more certain of his guess!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But the more certain he was, the more panicked he became. Such a death cycle had been repeated several times in just a few seconds, and the courage in his heart had turned into timidness.


    In the end, the old monk took a small step back, trying to leave some room for himself to prepare for Samuel''s sneak attack, but at the same time, his attack weakened a lot.


    Samuel''s eyes were burning like fire. He continued to move forward, fearless!


    "What!"


    On the side, Ming Yu dodged the


    attack of the Heavenly Fire and


    Moon Wheel with one move and looked at Samuel rushing at the old monk desperately. The huge axe hanging from the old monk was also flying above his head! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Samuel, don''t you want yoor life?"

 Chapter 2985

    Chapter 2985


    ?


    "Life?"


    Samuel smiled coldly!


    Of course he wanted!


    But because he wanted, Samuel had to do so!


    "Go to hell!"


    "Pfft!"


    The fist arrived, and the axe fell!


    Without any distracting thoughts, Samuel attacked with all his strength without any defense.


    The huge axe, which was originally cut on Samuel''s head, cut Samuel''s back in the air because the old monk was afraid and made a concession at this time. The tough and sharp de directly prated Samuel''s back, and even wisps of de could be seen on his chest.


    But at the same time, Samuel''s fist almost hit the old monk''s clothes in front of his belly.


    The wind blowing from the fist made the old monk''s stomach feel cold. He was still in shock as he looked at Samuel in front of him, who had been cut by him!


    What the hell!


    "He actually attacked me instead of defending himself?"


    However, the old monk was very d that he had retreated. Otherwise, this guy would have really intended to die together with him.


    Thinking of this, the corners of the old monk''s mouth could not help but twitch. Fortunately.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are youughing at?" At this time, Samuel suddenly looked up and smiled at the old monk.


    "What?" The old monk was suddenly shocked again. He had not recovered from what happened just now, but now he was suddenly stared at by Samuel with a smile. He could not help but feel a little numb on his scalp.


    "Now!" Samuel gritted his teeth and endured the great pain of Pangu Axe piercing through his body. He raised his hand and punched the old monk directly.


    How could the old monk have thought that Samuel could be so desperate? He had been chopped like this by the giant axe. Shouldn''t he be waiting for death?


    What the old monk didn''t know was that Samuel rushed over not to hit him at all. Although the power of the fist in his hand seemed to be very strong, it was just a deliberate disguise of Samuel.


    Almost all of his strength was concentrated on his back.


    He wanted to concentrate the strength on his brain, but he knew that no matter how strong his energy was, it was impossible for him to protect one of his weakest parts.


    Therefore, the only thing that could bear the cutting was his body.


    With the protection of his golden body, the totem of the Four Divine Beasts, and all his energy gathered here, Samuel believed that it would not be a problem for him to resist an attack.


    Even without the Indestructible Armor, he could still take action temporarily.


    To cut Pangu Axe into his body,


    what Samuelwanted to plot was the old monk''s mind. After all, Pangu Axe was in the old monk''s hands and if Samuel wanted the old monk to cut the position Samuel wanted to cut with Pangu Axe, he needed a game. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Attack and defense had been a psychological game since ancient times. Whether on the battlefield or on the gym, when youpletely had a psychological advantage in the process of fighting, the bnce of this game would naturally tilt to you.


    That was how active and passive they were!


    The truth was that although the old monk''s mentality did not copse, there was indeed a slight fluctuation. His body also took a step back and took another step, but it was exactly these two steps. The position of Pangu Axe happened to hit his back just as Samuel expected Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At this time, in the face of the sudden attack of Samuel, the old monk naturally did not think about it. In a hurry, he wanted to block it with his hand, but was surprised to find that the farget of Samuel was hit him at all, but to make a horizontal gesture with his


    ovel


    backhand. He directly pushed his body with the blocking posture and the method of dispelling the force. The hand that he held on to Samuel''s body suddenly lost its center of gravity and strength. As his body staggered back, he could only helplessly release his hand! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What!"


    Seeing this scene, Ming Yu was both shocked and in a bad mood. It was natural that the old monk let go of Pangu Axe, but what shocked her was the continuous operation of Samuel, which was really unimaginable.


    No one in this world would snatch a weapon like him, using his body as a fortress, and then...


    At this time, the old monk also realized that he had lost something. He looked at his hand in a daze. He could not believe that he had actually given back Pangu Axe that he had obtained with great difficulty to others.


    "Samuel, are you fucking crazy? What can you do if you exchange your life for Pangu Axe? Do you still have your life?" The old monk shouted angrily. Samuel''s situation at this time was a little scary. A huge axe ran through his back, but he ignored it and just smiled. "Shouldn''t I say this to you?" "Although you took Pangu Axe, can you be alive to use it?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the energy of Samuel suddenly gathered in his chest, and the Pangu mark on his forehead instantly returned to the heart from between his eyebrows.


    What was incredible was that the giant axe hanging on Samuel''s body began to slowly take off the purple color at this time. Like an iron cuss in molten iron, it slowly entered Samuel''s body.


    "This is..." Ming Yu was instantly shocked.


    "You can control your Pangu Axe, but don''t forget, I can do it too." Samuel smiled coldly, and the Five Elements Divine Stone in his hand flew out. After Pangu Axepletely entered Samuel''s body, it emitted a slight light to treat his wound.


    "Now, you can die." As his voice fell, Samuel condensed a fist in his hand and punched the old monk directly.


    The old monk was sent flying by a punch in disbelief. Samuel clenched his fist again, and Pangu Axe immediately flew out of the air. Samuel raised the axe and chopped down!


    But at this moment, a ck shadow suddenly rushed out!

 Chapter 2986

    Chapter 2986


    ?


    The iparably huge fist wind carried with it a destructive force, causing the old monk''s expression to be dull, only leaving him in horror as he looked at the iing Samuel.


    Only, that iparably fierce fist was destined to fall empty.


    The man in ck, who suddenly appeared in front of the old monk, just slightly shook his hand and took the opportunity to dodge Samuel''s fist.


    The punch missed, but Samuel did notunch another attack. He clenched the axe in his right hand and stared at the man in ck.


    Dressed in ck and wrapped in cloth, he looked quite simr to those monks. However, he had a ck cloak and a faint ck Qi around him. At a nce, one could tell that he was definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Another one?"


    Samuel frowned. Moreover, the cultivation of this person was definitely not low. At least, he was the person with the strongest Devil Qi. "Useless!"


    That person ignored Samuel and merely looked at the old monk as he cursed. As he turned his head, he once again looked towards Ming Yu that was entangled by the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel.


    He raised his hand slightly and a ck Qi instantly flew out from his sleeve and shot toward the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel.


    The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel were instantly shattered, and Ming Yu was free. At this time, Samuel moved his hand, and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel immediately returned to his side obediently.


    "Greetings, Divine Master." Ming Yu hurriedly ran over, knelt down on one knee, and said respectfully to the mysterious ck-robed man. "Greetings, Divine Master." The old monk''s face was also full of fear. He got up from the ground in a panic and then knelt on the ground.


    This caused Samuel''s expression to be even more serious. From the looks of it, this mysteriousman in ck seemed to be their leader, or perhaps, a certain superior?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In other words, this person might be the mastermind behind all this?


    "Are you two trash qualified to appear in front of me?" The Mysterious Man coldly cried out.


    His voice was very strange, as if it was empty, but inside, it always made Samuel feel a little familiar. However, it was difficult for Samuel to find a person who was in line with the man.


    "I deserve to die!"


    "I deserve to die!" Ming Yu and the old monk immediately lowered their heads and said in fear and guilt.


    "Whether you should be dead or alive, you have your own judgment. You don''t have to pretend in front of me," the Mysterious Man said coldly. Suddenly, he turned around and looked at Samuel. Although he didn''t speak, Samuel could feel that he seemed to be staring at him, and there was a faint smile in his eyes.


    Before Samuel could speak, the man took the lead and said, "Long time no see, Samuel!"


    Long time no see?


    Samuel frowned. He really felt that he was an acquaintance!


    But who was he?


    Samuel had never had any dealings with the demons except the three great demons of the Dragon Trapping Mountain. However, these people were obviously not on the same side as them.


    Then who could he be?


    "Who are you?" Samuel asked coldly. He released all his energy and kept alert.


    "Ha." A sinister sneer came as if it was from the ice cave. He said, "I knew you wouldn''t remember me, but I''ll always remember you. And, Samuel, I swear that I''ll be a nightmare that you can''t get rid of for the rest of your life."


    "You are indeed much stronger than before."


    Before?


    Sure enough, they knew each other!


    "But I''m not bad either."


    As soon as the man finished speaking, the ck shadow was still there, but Samuel could clearly feel strong ck Qiing from all directions.


    "So fast?" With a cold snort, Samuel''s reaction was also extremely fast. When he attacked the old monk, the eight golden bodies turned into one. At this time, he released another eight golden bodies.


    The same enemy!


    Shua!


    Weng!


    At the same time, four figures suddenly attacked!


    With several muffled sounds, the ck-clothed man''s attack was directly blocked by eight golden bodies.


    However, Samuel felt numb all over at this moment!


    This fellow''s strength was so great. Even though he had eight golden bodies to deal with injuries, he was still able to make his body feel so ufortable.


    "Eight golden bodies to share damage. Interesting."


    As soon as the man finished speaking, a ck figure appeared in front of Samuel without warning.


    "You''re also a little interesting." Samuel retorted coldly.


    "I still have a lot of interesting things.


    I''m just afraid that you can''t afford to y With a sneer, the man suddenly disappeared and rushed over from both sides of Samuel.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But just as Samuel was about to resist, he suddenly saw out of the corner of his eye that the figure that disappeared in front of him was less than half a meter away from him!


    "Phantom!" Samuel''s face suddenly changes color!


    This guy was so fast that he could create countless residual shadows through speed, so that even Samuel made a mistake.


    The man in ck suddenly sneered. His fingers turned into swords and went straight to Samuel''s heart!


    Peng!


    Samuel suddenly felt a pain in his chest, which turned into a wonderful feeling. But the next second, a sharp pain came from his sternum and spread all over his body.


    "Puff!"


    The eight golden bodies almost vomited blood at the same time!


    "You!" Samuel widened his eyes and looked at the mysterious man in ck in disbelief.


    "What do you think? Are you


    shocked? In order to deal with your


    eight golden bodies, I''ve been


    specialized in this Bone Condensing Finger for a long time. What do you think? Are you satisfied?" The ck-clothed individual released a lightugh. His foot moved, sending Samuel flying several meters. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The other seven golden bodies also retreated. At this time, Samuel covered his chest with his hand and


    endured the intense pain in his chest. He couldn''t help but look at thatguy suspiciously. What was the so-called "Bone Condensing Finger" for his golden body? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Who on earth was he?


    "I''m satisfied!" Biting the blood on his mouth, Samuel was so angry that heughed.


    "As long as you are satisfied." The man in ck smiled gently. "Later, you still have something more satisfactory."


    "Really?" Samuel sneered disdainfully. He suddenly clenched Pangu Axe in his hand and rushed forward.


    The eight golden bodies immediately turned into a figure, breaking apart with an axe!


    The man in ck seemed to be facing a formidable enemy all of a sudden. ck Qi surged and rushed forward.


    Honglong!!!


    Bang!!!


    When the two met, the surrounding area suddenly exploded!


    The color of heaven and earth changed.


    At the same time, countless disciples in the valley escaped miserably and behind them, one could faintly hear the roar of the monsters.


    The Tao Tie of Evil also started a crazy massacre in the valley for others, but for itself, it was a bloody feast.


    The battle between the two sides was extremely fierce.


    The entire valley was like hell on earth!


    At this time, Ming Yu and the old monk nkly looked over there and then looked over another side. They were at a loss for a moment...

 Chapter 2987

    Chapter 2987


    ?


    "Go!"


    Ming Yu made up her mind. As soon as she finished speaking, she and the old monk looked at each other, and then stepped on the ground and flew up in an instant.


    In the sky, Samuel and the Mysterious Man were already in a stalemate. The two sides were fighting and attacking each other. Samuel''s giant axe was constantly sharp, and the ck shadow''s ghost skills were continuous. It was hard to tell who would win.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But with the participation of Ming Yu and the old monk, the bnce between the two sides began to tilt.


    Samuel naturally did not take the old monk and Ming Yu seriously. However, in the process of fighting against this strange man in ck, these two people were very troublesome.


    Especially Ming Yu. Although the strength of the Sea Lady was much weaker than that of Samuel, she was still an absolute master. In addition, the water circle was unique, so she always caused trouble for Samuel.


    "It''s like when you gather your whole body to do something, a fly is constantly floating in front of you. It''s so annoying!"


    Seeing the irritation on Samuel''s face, the mysterious man in ck smiled coldly and said, "It seems that you are very annoyed!"


    "It''s none of your business!" Samuel roared and swung his axe.


    The figure of the man in ck instantly disappeared. The next second, he appeared in front of Samuel. As he punched, he chuckled and said, "It is natural that you are annoyed. This is what the weak should be."


    "Pangu Axe is like a firewood chopper in your hands. How can I not be annoyed?"


    As soon as the man in ck finished speaking, he mmed his palm directly on Samuel. Almost at the same time, Samuel''s Jade Sword had been prepared in advance. As his body was pushed back, the sword also shed on the arm of the mysterious man in ck.


    The two sides fell to the ground with scars on each other.


    "You are very strong. One against three people and you can still hurt me!" the Mysterious Man looked at the cut on his left arm gently and couldn''t help but apud with a smile.


    "But, what about eleven people?" As soon as he finished speaking, eight strong men jumped out of the woods next to him.


    These eight people were still dressed in ck, with their heads and faces covered. It was hard to see their faces or anything else, but their cultivation levels were not weak at all.


    Samuel smiled and tightened his grip on the axe. He said with a smile, "Then I will add eight more axes!"


    "What I''m afraid of is that you can''t even chop off an axe. Attack!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the mysterious man in ck immediately took the lead in rushing to Samuel, while the remaining ten people were scattered in all directions and surrounded.


    Perhaps others would be afraid, but Samuel was not afraid at all.


    He held the axe and directly rushed over!


    Honglong!!!


    As a result, explosions erupted one after another, dust and smoke roiling everywhere. Then, a group of people moved from the ground into the sky, tearing apart the void!


    "A fight?"


    At this time, at the foot of the mountain, two teams of people gathered together from two different directions. The leader was Lu Ruoxin and the Golden Armored Man. At this time, the Golden Armored Man sat on his mount and looked up at the sky, and he couldn''t help but wonder. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Lu Ruoxin''s face was cold. She frowned and said, "Is there anyone else here to help Samuel?"


    But Lu Ruoxin was very clear about the power of Samuel. Except for herself, who else could save him at this critical moment?


    "Could it be Samuel himself?" The Golden Armored Man asked.


    Lu Ruoxin hesitated for a moment and then shook her head. She had thought of this possibility, but it was almost impossible.


    Samuel had fallen into the Soul-raising Formation, and the spy had already seen his soul leave the valley. Since this was the case, even if this guy had nine lives, he would die.


    "I hope it''s him, but it''s impossible."


    "Then what should we do now?"


    "Go, you want Yvonne, I want


    Samuel, and no one can take people from me. With an angry shout, Lu Ruoxin waved her big hand, and instantly led thousands of troops and horses behind her to rush up the mountain. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Honglong!!!


    At the foot of the mountain, dust was rolling!


    At this time, the scene on the mountain was extremely chaotic.


    Eleven masters surrounded Samuel and fought wildly. Below, those who dared toe out of the valley were also frightened by the Mysterious Man and gathered below to attack Samuel.


    Although these people were all fleeing soldiers and Tao Tie of Evil had swallowed a lot of people in the valley, there were still more than 10,000 people left.


    There were ten masters rioting. Under the siege of tens of thousands of people, even Samuel in his heyday could not resist, let alone Samuel in his current situation.


    Fortunately, the Tao Tie of Evil also arrived.


    It opened its bloody mouth and swallowed several people.


    Wherever it passed, all the monks scattered in panic, which relieved the pressure on Samuel.


    "Earth fire, Thunder Dragon!"


    "Heavenly Fire, Moon Wheel!"


    "Formless Divine Skill!"


    Hong!!!


    In the face of such an attack, Samuel stood up in anger. With 72 swords in his right hand to clear the way, and his left hand, supported by Pangu Axe, made a bloody way out of the eleven people''s attack. Then, he pulled out the air and shouted at the ten thousand people below. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hong!!


    The ground exploded in an instant, and the whole earth trembled. At this time, Lu Ruoxin and the Golden Armored Man also arrived. Seeing this, they couldn''t help but widen their eyes!

 Chapter 2988

    Chapter 2988


    ?


    The sound of thunder and fire was heard everywhere. The scene was spectacr and magnificent. Even the golden armored soldiers who led thousands of soldier and Lu Ruoxin who was used to seeing big scenes couldn''t help but be stunned at this time.


    However, what shocked them even more was that they thought that such a fierce scene should be a battle between the two sides. When they looked up, they saw a man quickly surrounded by more than a dozen people. There were also tens of thousands of people attacking on the ground, and only one monster seemed to be helping the person who was besieged.


    "Evil Tao Tie!"


    Suddenly, someone recognized what the monster was at a nce. At this time, they were shocked.


    Even though there were tens of thousands of people behind Lu Ruoxin and the Golden Armored Man, they were all shocked by his shout.


    Evil Tao Tie, an Archean Fierce Beast, everyone''s expression changed when they heard this!


    "Evil Tao Tie?" Lu Ruoxin also shouted excitedly, and her mind was racing. "If it''s evil Tao Tie, then the person above is not..."


    Thinking of this, Lu Ruoxin looked up in horror.


    When the group of people around Samuel suddenly turned their heads, they could vaguely see Samuel''s face. Lu Ruoxin felt her scalp tingle! "Samuel!" Lu Ruoxin murmured in shock.


    "What, Samuel?"


    "How... how is this possible? Hasn''t Samuel''s soul been left in the valley?"


    "He is even able to leave his soul. This means that his body is already dead. Under such circumstances, even the True God would have difficulty fighting back. Just how did this fellow do it?"


    "Yes, a person is on the verge of death. Even if he has the heart to resist, he shouldn''t be able to move at all."


    "F*ck, this guy is really going to overturn my view every time."


    With Lu Ruoxin''s words, there was a lot of discussion behind them. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would have thought that he was bragging!


    At this time, the Golden Armored Man also took off his helmet. His handsome face was frowning. He looked at the man in the sky, who was fighting against 11 people, and muttered, "Is he Samuel?"


    Lu Ruoxin had been staring at Samuel, and she had not woken up from the shock. At this time, she had no time to answer the golden armored guard. "Interesting." Even though no one paid attention to him, the Golden Armored Man still couldn''t help sighing and answering himself. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. "When I first heard that Miss Lu actually liked a man, I really didn''t believe it. After all, we are both men, so we naturally know that men are good at telling lies!"


    "However, now that I''ve seen it with my own eyes, I have a good impression of this kid. To be able to break through the army like a wolf among ten thousand people, let''s not talk about his ability; at least he has the courage!"


    "Ability?" At this time, Lu Ruoxin''s eyes had changed from shock to admiration, and even a trace of pride.


    As if Samuel was her man at this time, she smiled disdainfully and said, " 10,000 people is not a big deal. When youe to the Central ins more and experience more, you won''t say such words."


    "With the praise of Miss Lu, I know that this boy must be extraordinary. Now my guess has been confirmed. "The Golden Armored Man smiled helplessly.


    "I, Fang Kun, can also kill in this group of evil monks." After that, a cold light shed in his eyes. He exerted strength in his legs and flew directly from his mount to the top of the crowd.


    The Golden Armor suddenly emitted


    a golden light. As soon as he reached the sky, he crossed his? hands in front of his chest. Then, he pulled fiercely, and a huge golden light immediately dispersed from his body!


    Bang.


    swne


    Dozens of monks around him were immediately blown to the ground by the golden light.


    "Divine Master, no, someone ising."


    elAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, in the air, when the old monk heard the explosion under his feet, he hurriedly looked back. When he saw the Golden Armored Man and therge army not fa away, he immediately shouted anxiously.


    The mysterious man in ck frowned slightly and didn''t even look back. He just focused on attacking Samuel. "So what? Are we alone?" "The Lu Army, and... and..."


    "And what?"


    "The people from the Desert City are also here."


    "What?" Hearing this, the mysterious ck-clothed man blocked Samuel with one move and handed it over to the others to take over before looking back.


    "Golden Armor, Desert City! Damn, why did theye here?" The mysterious man in ck said angrily.


    "I don''t know, but it seems that all the elites of the Lu family havee out. Divine Master, they have a powerful background."


    Hearing this, the mysterious man in ck became even angrier. He nced at the Lu Army and the Golden Armored Army angrily and then said coldly, "Get ready to retreat!"


    "Yes!" The old monk replied.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the mysterious man in ck suddenly sped up and rushed to Samuel. At this time, Samuel was entangled by others and confronted each other with axes and swords.


    "Samuel, let''s call it a day.


    Remember this. The grudge


    between you and me is not over yet.


    I will wait for you in the Bone


    bet


    Burning City. You may note, but seven dayster, that friend of your will definitely suffer." The ck Qi in this fellow''s hand was immediately released after his words sounded. He forced Samuel back a couple of steps and let out a cold cry as he left! Content belongs to


    Samuel wanted to chase after them, but at this time, something strange happened!

 Chapter 2989

    Chapter 2989


    ?


    Pangu Axe in his hand suddenly buzzed uncontrobly. At the same time, the color of the bronze Pangu Axe also disappeared rapidly. A golden light slowly spread up andpletely wrapped the bronze color.


    Another wave of ck covered it. Then, itpletely stopped trembling, like an axe that had been rusted for a long time!


    "What?" Samuel was suddenly shocked. When he looked back, he saw the mysterious man in ck smiling evilly at him.


    The man took a step forward with the ten masters. The next second, their figures were hundreds of meters away. With another run, they almost disappeared from Samuel''s sight.


    As soon as they ran, the monks who had just attacked Samuel also lost their armor and fled!


    The Golden Armored Man knocked down several monks in session and caught up with several monks who were trying to escape in two steps. With a pat of his big hand, only a few bodies were left.


    The Tao Tie over there also increased the strength of devouring. Even so, there were many roads in the mountains and forests, and it was dark. The group of monks in ck fled quickly. In the blink of an eye, more than half of them had escaped.


    "Don''t go after the poor!"


    Seeing that his subordinates were about to chase after them, the Golden Armored Man waved his big hand and said coldly. At this time, he turned over and flew several meters away, stopping several fleeing monks. Several of his subordinates suddenly rushed over and surrounded them.


    "Leave him alive and take him back."


    "Yes!"


    Several of his men quickly grabbed the monks. At this time, Fang Kun''s eyes were on Samuel.


    Samuel just looked in the direction where the mysterious man in ck disappeared, clenching his teeth.


    The man''s words before leaving made Samuel feel at ease, but also extremely worried. What was at ease was that Xiao Tao was indeed in their hands, and for the time being, she was safe, not like what Samuel had guessed.


    But what was more serious was that some worries would bete, but it would alwayse.


    A week!


    If he hadn''t gone, Xiao Tao would be faced with the nightmare of her life!


    "Are you all right?" At this time, Lu Ruoxin slowly walked over with a few people. She did not forget to watch Tao Tie who was still chasing the monks in the distance.


    Seeing Lu Ruoxin, Samuel slightlyretreated his eyes and turned to look at her. "Don''t worry, I won''t die."


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Lu Ruoxin asked coldly.


    "Then what do you think I should look at you with?" Samuel said coldly.


    "When you were in danger, who brought people to save you? Samuel, you should know what''s good for you," Lu Ruoxin said discontentedly. "Danger?" Samuel smiled disdainfully.


    Lu Ruoxin was not angry. Instead, she ordered her attendant softly, "Come here."


    "Yes!"


    Lu Ruoxin nced at Samuel and ordered, "camp on the spot! Prepare some good wine and delicious food. In addition, ask the Seventh Elder to bring a few people here to treat him!"


    "Yes!"


    "No need." Samuel refused coldly. He looked at Lu Ruoxin and said, "I don''t need anyone else''s help. Lu Ruoxin, put away this set of yours. Where''s the thing you promised me?"


    "You!" Lu Ruoxin was angry. She was kind enough to set up camp and heal this guy, but he didn''t appreciate it at all. This made her go crazy!


    With the situation that she, the eldest daughter of the Lu family, was pursued by tens of thousands of people, only others had tried their best to make her happy. She didn''t even need to do anything in return. As long as she nodded, those people would be happy. There was no need for anything else! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But now, she not only responded, but also took the initiative to care about him. She even lowered her profile and asked people to arrange good wine and dishes. She also sent the strongest Elder of the Blue Mountain Pavilion to treat him. What kind of treatment was this?


    Even she herself did not have the qualification to enjoy the treatment of the Elder of the Blue Mountain Pavilion before obtaining the Blue Mountain Pavilion''s token. The Blue Mountain Pavilion was only responsible for the n head. Naturally, only the n head would receive such treatment. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But now, it was self-evident that she had given the best treatment to Samuel. Lu Ruoxin had never thought that she would pay so much for a man and treat him so well, but now...


    She had done it. In her impression, those men should be happy and crazy, but in Samuel''s eyes, she was refused ruthlessly with extremely cold faces.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "You, you only care about that person and your things? Have you not received the letter?" Lu Ruoxin said coldly and angrily.


    "So what I have received the letter?" Samuel said coldly.


    Even if the letter was written by Yvonne and even if she wrote those words, Samuel did not believe that she would change her mind!


    In Samuel''s heart, Yvonne must have been forced to do so.


    "So what?" Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin was so angry that she almost vomited blood. "Can''t you understand the words? Or do you think someone has forced her?"


    "Even if you didn''t force her, so what if she changed her mind? But I like her and love her. Is that enough?" Samuel said with a firm face.


    He still liked her and loved her!


    These words hit Lu Ruoxin''s heart like a hammer, so hard that she found it difficult to breathe.


    After a long time, Lu Ruoxin finally recovered from her anger. She looked at Samuel fiercely and said with a cold smile, "The final result of licking a dog is very miserable. Samuel, what''s the use of being stubborn in front of me?"


    "I''m afraid you won''t be happy if you read Yvonne''s letter." After that, Lu Ruoxin angrily took out a letter from his arms.


    A letter from Yvonne?


    Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s words, Samuel suddenly became nervous, especially when seeing the letter Lu Ruoxin took out. He was excited.


    But just as Lu Ruoxin was about to hand the letter to Samuel, a big hand suddenly appeared and grabbed the letter. Samuel looked up and saw that the golden armored guard had already arrived in front of him. He grabbed the letter with his right hand and looked at Samuel with a smile. "Are you Samuel?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel frowned and looked at the letter. The man grabbed it tightly and Samuel then looked at him coldly. "Who are you?"


    "Fang Kun, the sessor of Desert City."


    "It has nothing to do with me. Return the letter to me!" Samuel didn''t care about the Desert City and the so-called sessor. He only cared about Yvonne.


    As Samuel was snatching the letter, Fang Kun raised his hand slightly and moved the letter further. At this time, he smiled faintly and said, "We risked our lives to send the letter here. It seems not appropriate for you to take it so easily. Mr. Hannigan?"


    "What do you want?" Samuel asked coldly.


    At this time, Fang Kun looked at Samuel with a sinister smile.

 Chapter 2990

    Chapter 2990


    ?


    "I, Fang Kun, have long admired your Samuel''s great name. It is rare to see it today. How about we have apetition? If you win, this letter will be yours. If you lose, this letter..."


    "It''s a deal!" Samuel said coldly.


    "Don''t you know what will happen if you lose?" Fang Kunughed.


    "No need." Samuel said coldly, "What''s the point of knowing the result since I won''t lose?"


    He was arrogant and domineering!


    Everything in front of him was not a big deal!


    This was Samuel!


    "You have guts!" Fang Kun gritted his teeth. His desire to win was also stimted by the domineering Samuel. At this time, he shouted loudly. "Are you crazy?" Lu Ruoxin looked at Fang Kun coldly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no need to say much about Fang Kun''s strength. He was strong, but for Samuel, Lu Ruoxin really didn''t know where Fang Kun''s courage came from. Secondly, Lu Ruoxin understood that Fang Kun didn''t just want topete with Samuel.


    It was just a battle for the dignity for a woman.


    They were all on the same side. There was no need to fight to the death for the sake of this little bit of dignity! What''s more, this letter was sent by Lu Ruoxin to make Samuel give up, not bing another tool in Fang Kun''s hands.


    But for the words of Lu Ruoxin, Fang Kun, who was provoked by the mes of war, obviously ignored them. He looked at Samuel coldly, and the long sword in his hand suddenly and slowly pulled out.


    Samuel moved his hand, and Pangu Axe automatically disappeared. He held the jade sword in his hand, and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel were attached to it. The sword was red and blue, which was beautiful.


    "Isn''t it said that Samuel has a Pangu Axe? What do you mean by holding a sword? Do you look down on me?" Although the jade sword was full of momentum, Fang Kun was still very unhappy that Samuel didn''t take out the Pangu Axe.


    "If Ihave to use Pangu Axe to kill dogs and cats, what do you think it is? Are you buying vegetables in the market?" As soon as Samuel finished speaking, the 72 swords had been added to his body, turning into a cold light and rushing straight to Fang Kun.


    "You are so arrogant!" Fang Kun was obviously irritated by Samuel''s words. The golden armor all over his body shed, and the long sword in his hand was like a knife. With a roar, he also rushed forward.


    Hong!


    When the two met, the sword radiance collided with each other. Suddenly, there was an explosion, and light shot in all directions. The impact was 10,000 tons. Sand and stones flew on the ground, and the night sky was full of wind and clouds!


    "Kid, I''ll let you have a taste of my Fang n''s swordsmanship!"


    "Wild wind!"


    "Is that so?" Samuel let out a coldugh. The 72 swords immediately transformed into three stances!


    Bang!


    The two swords immediately met, and the two figures were like two dragonspeting for hegemony.


    The 72 sword techniques were


    mysterious and unique, but Fang Kun''s were not inferior. The Fang family''s sword technique was definitely not an ordinary move. It


    was very strange, but at the same


    ut-o it.


    time, it made a big deal out of it. The


    Sword and the golden light were


    powerful and overbearing. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Samuel, you..." Lu Ruoxin, who had originally refused their fighting, could not help but forget her position when they really fought.


    Staring at the two figures in the sky, especially Samuel, Lu Ruoxin could not help but be lost in thought.


    "No wonder they all say that this


    Samuel is very capable. Today, I see that he deserves his reputation." At this time an old man slowly came over from the side of Lu Ruoxin. The old man had white hair, but he was in high spirits. There was a faint domineering look in his eyes. At first nce, he was an expert. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Behind him were several middle-aged men in their forties or fifties.


    "Seventh Elder." Seeing this old man, even Lu Ruoxin was a little polite at this time.


    Those who were able to enter the Blue Mountain Pavilion were basically the top of the Blue Mountain experts. Naturally, from the Patriarch of the top of the Blue Mountain down to the bottom, they would maintain sufficient respect.


    "I''ve never heard or seen of this kid''s exquisite sword art. I thought that the Fang n''s sword art, which was hidden in the desert city, would be exquisite enough in the Central ins But I didn''t expect to see a more exquisite sword art in ¦¯ Samuel''s hands today. It''s really an eye-opener for me." The Seventh Elder nodded and looked at the two figures in the sky with extreme joy. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    For masters like them, it was naturally the happiest thing for them to be able to see a more mysterious supreme art!


    "Seventh Elder, do you also think that Samuel''s swordsmanship is very mysterious?"


    "It''s more than that. It''s the unique skill of the sword." The Seventh Elder said with a serious smile.


    Lu Ruoxin frowned. She could tell that it was different from the others in swordsmanship, but she had never expected that it could reach the unparalleled realm mentioned by the Seventh Elder.


    When she looked back, she saw the Seventh Elder''s serious face, not like he was joking.


    "It''s not surprising that the guy''s sword skill can travel through Eight Direction World. The younger generation is really terrible," the Seventh Elder said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin frowned and said, "Seventh Elder... Samuel doesn''t rely on swordsmanship. I''ve never seen him use this kind of swordsmanship before!"


    "What?" The Seventh Elder''s smile froze on his face!

 Chapter 2991

    Chapter 2991


    ?


    "Seventh Elder, you hasn''t left the Blue Mountain Pavilion for a long time, so you do not know much about Samuel. However, Samuel has never used a sword as a killing move!" Lu Ruoxin also looked at the figure in the sky and was momentarily unable to ept this reality.


    "That''s impossible." The Seventh Elder shook his head. "Look at his swordsmanship. It''s not only exquisite, but also very familiar. Obviously, he has not just learned it. In my opinion, he should have learned it for at least a long time. How could..."


    In fact, this was hard for Lu Ruoxin to understand.


    Samuel didn''t know how to use a sword, or even if he knew, there was absolutely no sword skill. She had observed Samuel for a long time, and she had fought with Samuel several times. Naturally, she had the right to speak for Samuel''s ability.


    But now, the fact was that Samuel could use the sword very well.


    His swordsmanship was exquisite and his sword movements were very familiar. Obviously, the Seventh Elder was right.


    What the hell was going on!!


    "Unless..." The Seventh Elder also knew that Miss Lu could not lie to him, and she had no point in lying.


    Therefore, there was only one possibility left.


    It was almost impossible!


    "Unless someone passed on all his unique skills and cultivations to him?" Lu Ruoxin almost thought of this possibility at once.


    The Seventh Elder nodded. Yes, that was the only way to learn and use the sword technique in a short time.


    "But it''s impossible." Lu Ruoxin shook her head.


    From the track of the Dragon-trapping Mountain, Samuel was swallowed by Tao Tie of Evil first, and then came out near the Border Town. This area was almost deserted. Even though there were people living in Border Town, it did not look like a ce where there were masters. "What''s more, it''s not an exaggeration to call a person who has such a unique sword technique as Sword God. His skill has reached its peak, so how could he pass it on to Samuel for no reason?"


    With the Seventh Elder''s attitude, it was difficult for him to agree with this possibility, just like no one was willing to give their lifetime''s wealth to someone who was neither family nor old friends.


    Unless, by chance, they met a fated person.


    But the problem was that it was impossible for Eight Direction World to have no news of such a master''s death.


    Strange, strange, it was really hard to imagine.


    "This Samuel is full of secrets!" Lu Ruoxin answered lightly.


    Since some time ago, Lu Ruoxin seemed to have gotten used to the various secrets of Samuel, so she waszy to think about the things she couldn''t figure out.


    "I can tell." The Seventh Elder nodded and looked up at the battle in the sky.


    At this time, the more they fought, the braver they became. Especially at this time, Fang Kun had almost reached the state of madness and anger. Every time he shed out, he almost had the power of a thousand points. There was nopetition at alb It was obvious that he wanted to kill Samuel. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But unlike him, Samuel did not have any bad mood at this time. He just calmly took every move of Fang Kun and then fought back!


    Fang Kun''s sword technique was indeed fierce, but 70 swords were obviously more powerful!


    As the sword technique continued to


    go down, the 72 sword techniques became more and moreN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    1312 313975


    concentrated and fierce. Fang Kun had a slight advantage from the beginning, but now he could not resist it at all. For a time, he was ashamed and angry, and now he was full of killing intent. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Didn''t your elders tell you that young man, don''t be impetuous?" At this time, Samuel suddenly smiled softly and grabbed a w in Fang Kun''s chaotic sword technique Then, he pointed at the sword peak, and a sword Qi was instantly released. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Bang!"


    Fang Kun, who looked fierce, was directly hit in the chest by sword Qi. He only felt that a strange force sent him flying. After taking several steps back, he barely stabilized his body.


    "Puff!"


    At the same time, a mouthful of fresh blood was spat out from his mouth.


    Fang Kun looked at Samuel unwillingly, especially at this time with a disdainful sneer on Samuel''s face.


    It was impossible. He could not have lost.


    Who was he? He was the sessor of the Desert City, the future king! He had the ambition to carry forward the Fang n, and even dominate a region!


    How could he lose? Moreover, he lost to an inferior from Earth!


    "You lost," Samuel said with slight disdain. If Samuel had not asked Lu Ruoxin to give Han Nian to him and Fang Kun was not brought here by Lu Ruoxin, Samuel would not have shown any mercy.


    If it was anyone else, the sword strike would have already hit his chest, so it could easily kill him.


    However, it was obvious that Samuel had reserved a backup n. He had withdrawn at least ny percent of his strength, which was only enough to force Fang Kun back.


    But obviously, Fang Kun was clear about this. Lu Ruoxin and the others were also clear about it!


    Samuel ignored him and retreated.


    But almost at this moment, Fang Kun suddenly raised his head. His eyes were unusually red with endless anger. He suddenly clenched the long sword in his hand!

 Chapter 2992

    Chapter 2992


    ?


    "Samuel, be careful!" Seeing the situation on Fang Kun''s side, no matter how angry Lu Ruoxin was, she was still worried about the man in her heart. At this time, she couldn''t help shouting at Samuel.


    At that time, almost as soon as Lu Ruoxin opened her mouth, Fang Kun was holding a long sword in his hand. He shouted angrily and suddenly flew toward Samuel at a very fast speed.


    Because the distance was very close, and at this time, Samuel hadpletely let go of Fang Kun, thinking the result had been decided, so he rxed his vignce. He was slowly falling from the sky. Obviously, he was not prepared for Fang Kun''s sudden attack!


    This was a fact that everyone could see with their own eyes.


    Whether it was Lu Ruoxin''s anxious shout or the Seventh Elder and the others, they frowned slightly at this time and sighed that Fang Kun was despicable and shameless. All of these showed that Fang Kun''s inferiority at this time and the danger where Samuel was in.


    Samuel also felt the strange change in the aura behind him. His eyes narrowed. The next second, he used the jade sword in his hand to block it. "Bang!"


    Almost at the same time, Fang Kun''s dark sword suddenly came at him. The two swords met, and the fire burst out in all directions.


    "Ha!"


    But the moment the swords met, Fang Kun punched again.


    From the moment Samuel fell, Fang Kun had decided not to lose!


    It was easy to dodge the open spear, but hard to defend against the hidden arrows. Even if Samuel reacted fast enough to block the fatal sword, it was difficult to block the other people''s well-prepared attacks. He was about to retreat in a panic, but suddenly, Samuel frowned.


    A tearing sound suddenly appeared on his back. His body suddenly hurt, and his consciousness shed slightly in an instant.


    Enduring these ufortable feelings, Samuel forced himself to pull back. However, because of the sudden change in his body, his speed slowed down, and his energy seemed to be out of control. Facing Fang Kun''s fierce punch, Samuel could avoid some of it, but he could notpletely avoid


    it.


    Peng!


    Fang Kun punched Samuel''s abdomen directly. Although he failed to hit Samuel with all his strength because of the dodge, at least 50% of his strength covered Samuel. In Fang Kun''s eyes, it even reached 80%.


    Hong!


    Almost after a muffled sound, Samuel''s body fell rapidly from the sky.


    "Damn it." Lu Ruoxin cursed in a low voice with a cold face.


    Just as Fang Kun was about to attack again, a white silk suddenly flew out and tied his hands directly. Lu Ruoxin flew over with a graceful figure. She held Samuel by the waist and held him gently. She looked at Fang Kun coldly and shouted, "Enough!"


    Fang Kun red at the unconscious Samuel unwillingly. The next second, he said disdainfully, "He is lucky. If you hadn''t protected him, I would have killed him with another punch!"


    "Samuel is just so-so! Bah!" Fang Kun scolded in a low voice.


    There was a trace of anger in Lu Ruoxin''s eyes. She said in a cold voice, "He is just so-so? The winner just now is obvious, isn''t it?"


    "What a joke. I just let him do it on purpose. After all, his wife has been given to me. Is it reasonable if I didn''t forgive him? When I really make a move, he won''t even be able to take one punch from me," Fang Kun said coldly and angrily.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Kun clenched his right fist and raised his arm!


    "Young master is invincible!"


    In the distance, the 10,000 soldiers he led suddenly shouted in unison.


    "Shameless!" Lu Ruoxin scolded in a low voice. She ignored him and flew down to the ground with Samuel.


    As Lu Ruoxin came down with Samuel, the Seventh Elder waved his hand and asked several disciples to help him. Meanwhile, he also slowly walked toward them.


    Fang Kun also fell to the ground. His dozens of trusted subordinates and the soldiers behind him also rushed over excitedly.


    Almost unanimously, all the soldiers stopped 20 meters away from Lu Ruoxin, Fang Kun, and the other big shots. Only a dozen trusted subordinates came to Fang Kun''s side.


    "Young master is really powerful. You defeated Samuel with just a few punches."


    "Haha, although we are far away


    from the Central ins, I heard that


    this Samuel has been very popr.


    for a period of time. Many people say that he is the representative of a miracle, a Demon God. In short, he is called a god. I thought he was capable, but it turned out to be nothing more than this!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s not right. It''s not because of theck of Samuel, but because our young master is strong. Some


    people can dominate the Centralet


    ins, but they don''t there''s always someone better than them. They''re lucky enough to meet the young master, so they show their true colors." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "So in the final analysis, it''s still our young master''s ability."


    "That''s right; especially that punch. Oh my god, it''s so strong that it knocked Samuel out. If someone hadn''t saved him, I''m afraid he would have died."


    "Haha, our young master not only has superb swordsmanship but also powerful punching skills. Do you know what this is called? One punch can determine the world!"


    "Awesome. One punch can determine the world!"


    At this time, a group of trusted followers were ttering Fang Kun happily. At the same time, they were full of pride, which also made Fang Kun on the other side feel extremely arrogant at this time.


    At this time, although he pretended to wave his hand, indicating that everyone did not need to say that, in fact, he was already overjoyed and felt that he was the best in the world!


    For his shameless behavior, not only did he not feel any guilt, but he directly chose to ignore it.


    "Elder, Samuel is seriously injured." At this time, the disciple who had already rushed to the side of Lu Ruoxin and checked the body of Samuel suddenly raised his head and reported to the Seventh Elder who was slowly approaching.


    "He is seriously injured?" The Seventh Elder frowned. He took a few steps to the side of Samuel and squatted down. Then he grabbed Samuel''s meridians with one hand and examined them carefully.


    Logically speaking, even if Fang Kun''s punchpletely hit Samuel, ording tomon sense, the injury of Samuel could not be very serious, which was the main reason why the Seventh Elder frowned.


    Hearing the disciple''s report and the Seventh Elder''s serious expression after lightly touching Samuel''s meridians, Lu Ruoxin''s heart couldn''t help but thump. She was extremely worried.


    At the same time, she red at Fang Kun angrily.


    Although the Fang family had been


    on good terms with the top of the Blue Mountain for generations, and the patriarch of the Fang family and her fatherwere friends, Lu Ruoxin would not care. If something happened to Samuel, she would not l¨¦beven the patriarch of the Fang family go, let alone Fang Kun.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Seeing the re of Lu Ruoxin, Fang Kun was shocked and staggered back!


    Almost at the same time, Lu Ruoxin withdrew her gaze and looked nervously at the Seventh Elder. He said worriedly, "Seventh Elder, how could this be? What happened to Samuel?"


    At this time, the Seventh Elder slightly raised his hand, and his white eyebrows were tightly locked into a line!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2993

    Chapter 2993


    ?


    He didn''t say a word, as if he was thinking about something.


    Seeing this, Lu Ruoxin fixed the eyes on the disciple who had checked Samuel and said coldly, "Say it!"


    The disciple was shocked and nodded. "Your Highness, I didn''t see as much as the elder did. I can only know that Samuel''s life is in a critical condition. His physical injury is too serious."


    Too serious?


    In a critical condition?


    When Lu Ruoxin heard these words, her mind suddenly buzzed.


    Fang Kun could not help but tremble slightly. He waspletely stunned.


    He wanted to defeat Samuel because he wanted to prove that he was stronger than Samuel. After all, the Fang and Lu families had been friends for a long time. With such a beautiful youngdy as Lu Ruoxin in the Lu family, it was impossible for Fang Kun not to have the idea of getting close to her. Lu Ruoxin was beautiful and had a deep background. Any man with ideas naturally coveted such a beautiful woman.


    However, the fact that Lu Ruoxin had never seen any man for many years was no longer a public secret. In addition, Fang Kun knew the temper of Lu Ruoxin very well, so he never dared to express his feelings.


    He had also indirectly reminded Lu Ruoxin in a joking way, but he was refused by Lu Ruoxin in a joking way. From then on, his thought had beenpletely buried in his heart, and even...


    He even gave up this idea.


    But just as hepletely gave up the idea, Lu Ruoxin changed.


    Instead of despising a man, she praised a man and secretly loved Samuel. How could Fang Kun not be jealous, but at the same time, he was full of different attitudes towards Samuel?


    What followed next was Yvonne rmended to him by Lu Ruoxin.


    Although her appearance was not as good as that of Lu Ruoxin, she was definitely a top beauty. In addition, she was originally the Goddess of the Fu family. If she could give birth to the son of the True God, he would be able to gain both benefits and gain!


    This was the foundation of ending his affection for Lu Ruoxin, but it was also the fuse that ignited his jealousy and madness.


    The man of Yvonne was Samuel again!!!


    "Samuel, why are Samuel everywhere? Why are the two women who tempted me always walking around you?


    Samuel is nothing. I, Fang Kun, should be the dragon among men!


    With the identity of the sessor of the Desert City, my cultivation is even more mysterious. I am young and not bad-looking. How can I be inferior to an Earth resident?"


    Therefore, Fang Kun desperately wanted to find an opportunity topete with Samuel and vent his anger to prove what he wanted to prove! But he had never thought that the situation would turn out like this!


    Lu Ruoxin loved this man. If he died, it would be hard to imagine how Lu Ruoxin would take revenge on him!!


    "Miss Lu, the so-called sparring


    naturally can''t avoid someone''s


    injury or death. The de and sword


    have no eyes. This is human nature. Since Samuel dares topete with our young master, he should naturally bear the consequences. Now that he is like this, he can''t me others. If you wantto me someone, you can only me him for his weak strength." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At this time, Fang Kun''s trusted follower said discontentedly.


    "You''re right. He''s just inferior to others. We can''t let our young master give way to him, can we? Besides, our young master has already given way to him."


    "That''s right!"


    One of them said it, and the other trusted subordinates echoed in unison.


    "Yes, I just used 30% of my strengthT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and held back a lot. How could I know that this Samuel is so weak?~~~ You can''tme Samuel for being too useless. You can me me for being too capable." With the support of his own people, Fang Kun braced himself to defend himself, Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin''s cold eyes widened. Just as she was about to speak, the Seventh Elder slightly raised his hand, "The serious injuries of Samuel have nothing to do with them!"


    "What?"


    "What?"


    The Seventh Elder''s words stunned the group of people!


    Lu Ruoxin was so shocked that she couldn''t think of anything. But the trusted followers were all dumbfounded, as if they had been pped in the face.


    A serious injury has nothing to do with them?


    This was enough to show how funny and ridiculous their bragging was. They praised their master so much, but in the end, they found that it had nothing to do with their young master.


    If they were not embarrassed, who would be embarrassed?


    If not for the fact that Samuel was in a critical situation, the Blue Mountain Pavilion disciples would haveughed out loud.


    "It has nothing to do with me?" Fang Kun was also embarrassed. He looked at the Seventh Elder in disbelief and said, "Elder, are you mistaken?"


    "Everyone say it. I knocked Samuel


    out with one punch. This is an


    iron-like fact. He turned into this because was fierce enough!" For the sake of face, Fang Kun forced himself to hide his embarrassment and asked. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s right, Elder. There''s no need to lie in order to cover up the face of a good-for-nothing like Samuel. You are highly respected."


    Hearing these words, the Seventh Elder was immediately dissatisfied. He got up and opened Samuel''s clothes!

 Chapter 2994

    Chapter 2994


    ?


    As the clothes were opened, Samuel''s whole steel-like abdomen was exposed to everyone.


    However, there were no scars on his steel-like abdomen. There was only a faint masculinity, which made Lu Ruoxin blush.


    "Did you see it clearly?" the Seventh Elder asked coldly.


    "It''s true that you hit Samuel''s abdomen, but is there any scar on it? No, not a bit."


    "In other words, you seeded in the sneak attack, but the actual situation is that even if your means are despicable, it still did no harm to him!"


    "So, may I trouble you and your disciples to shut up? It''s too noisy!"


    The Seventh Elder shouted coldly.


    A group of people in the desert city were directly speechless, and the embarrassment was directly covered on their faces.


    Samuel''s abdomen did not have any scars, which also meant that all the bragging just now looked like a joke. They were crazily circling around their ears, mocking everyone who had just spoken.


    Fang Kun''s face was red and green, and his face was as ugly as it could be!


    How could this be?


    How could this be?


    He had hit Samuel and was confident that Samuel would be injured because of this. However, he did not expect that everything had nothing to do with him.


    What was even more ironic was that his almost all-out attacknded on Samuel, but... Samuel was not injured at all?


    This was not only a p in the face, but also a crazy irony about how weak his strength was!


    Even a person could not bear such a result, let alone Fang Kun, who had a high status and a good reputation!


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. Did you make a mistake? Oh, by the way, I used internal force to hurt him!" Fang Kun thought of something and hurriedly exined.


    As soon as he shouted, a group of disciples who were like frosted eggnt nodded quickly.


    "Yes, you''re right. Our young master''s internal strength is amazing and his cultivation is very high. This has already been a public secret in our desert city. Once the wind of the punch is gone, it will hurt people, and Qi will hurt people more."


    "It doesn''t look like there are any scars on the surface, but in fact, Qi strength has already beaten the good-for-nothing Samuel to death."


    With an excuse, the group of people immediately regained their confidence and shouted at this time.


    There were no external injuries, but there were internal injuries. As long as a cultivator had some ability, he could naturally do it.


    "Since your cultivation is so high and your Qi strength is so strong, I want to ask you, after your Qi strength is injected into the human body, can your Qi strength be still turned into a knife? Or a de?"


    "Or, can it turn around? Change the way?"


    The Seventh Elder said impatiently. Then, he turned over Samuel''s body and ced the red fruit''s back in front of everyone.


    "Samuel''s serious injuryes from here. Can your Qi strength do it?"


    Following the Seventh Elder''s questioning, everyone also saw the miserable back of Samuel.


    It was half a centimeter wide and nearly a dozen centimeters long. It looked so miserable and bloody that everyone could not help but feel a chill on their backs.


    If there was a hole in the belly, then the back of Samuel would be directly broken.


    Although there were many solidified states around the wound, which meant that he had used some methods to treat it, it was a pity that something went wrong before the treatment waspleted.


    On this point, the Seventh Elder was right. After being cut by Pangu Axe, Samuel used the response of the heart and blood to re-control Pangu Axe.


    After that, although he used the Five Elements Divine Stone to treat the injury on his back, because Samuel immediately devoted himself to the battle with the old monk, the mysterious man in ck, and others, he did not share any strength to support the Five Elements Divine Stone. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As a result, the Five Elements Divine Stone, which had treated Samuel once by the lightning, was used up again, so that the resources and energywere not enough. When it waspleted by a small half, the progress was extremely slow. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, serious injuries had already affected Samuel in the battle. However, this guy had been clenching his teeth and persisting He knew that once he breathed a sigh of relief, what awaited him was the blow from the Mysterious Man, the old monk and others. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After struggling to get rid of the group of people, Fang Kun suddenly appeared again. Although he did not cause any heavy blow to Samuel, the sudden sneak attack still made Samuel have to deal with it in a hurry.


    In a hurry, Samuel raised his Qi again, and in the end, thest string of his bodypletely broke.


    However, it made Fang Kun, a shameless person, inexplicably confident...


    "Besides, although these are new injuries, they were at least one hour ago."


    The words of the Seventh Elder caused everyone present to widen their eyes in shock when they saw the shocking injury. In other words, this fellow was seriously injured. Just now...


    He was still fighting with these people heavily.


    This...


    Was he still human?


    At this time, Fang Kun and a group of trusted subordinates werepletely dumbfounded...


    "No, no... This is impossible, this is impossible." Suddenly, at this moment...

 Chapter 2995

    Chapter 2995


    ?


    Suddenly, at this time, the proud Fang Kun''s face was pale, his eyes were cold, and he kept shaking his head. At the same time, he kept stepping back.


    Impossible, this was absolutely impossible!


    How could Samuel fight with those experts for so long and fought so fiercely with such serious injuries?


    It was impossible for a person to be so persistent, so it was impossible for Samuel to do it.


    "You''re lying. You''re lying. With such a serious injury, it''s very difficult for him to move, not to mention to fight alone with so many people." Fang Kun shouted anxiously.


    "Of course people will lie, but reality is always the truth, and evidence is always evidence. If you suspect that my judgment is wrong, there is a doctor in your army. If you call him over, he will naturally know." The Seventh Elder coldly cried out.


    "Surnamed Fang, are you suspecting that our Blue Mountain Pavilion''s elders are not fair in handling matters, or are we not professional enough?" Lu Ruoxin coldly cried out.


    Of course, she was also shocked that Samuel could fight for such a long time with such a serious injury, but she was different from Fang Kun. She had no doubt at all. Instead, she admired Samuel even more.


    The ambition of a man and such a bloodthirsty character should have been like this.


    Fang Kun was shocked by Lu Ruoxin''s roar, but at this time, he was already in a dilemma. He braced himself and said, "As the strongest existence in the top of the Blue Mountain, I don''t doubt the strength of the Blue Mountain Pavilion. However, everyone knows what you mean to Samuel. It''s not impossible for the elders of the Blue Mountain Pavilion to lie in order to help you."


    "I only thought that I hurt Samuel. So many people saw it with their own eyes. After I hit him, he immediately fainted and fell to the ground, didn''t he?" Fang Kun shouted at his trusted followers guiltily.


    "Yes!" All his trusted followers shouted in unison, but their momentum was gone.


    Everyone''s eyes were not blind. The iron-like fact was in front of them. Even if Fang Kun denied it, what kind of courage and confidence could they have?


    "You!" Hearing the weak response behind him, Fang Kun was so angry that his face turned green. He suddenly turned around and stared at those trusted subordinates.


    "Damn it, how dare you brag just now?"


    You had almost blown me to the sky just now, but what is it now?


    But at the most critical moment, they sold him out?" Fang Kun was angry in his heart.


    However, he did not expect that he could be shameless, but his trusted subordinates could not be shameless.


    "Fang Kun, even your men don''t believe your words. How long do you want to argue?" Seeing this situation, Lu Ruoxin couldn''t help sneering. Fang Kun turned around, red at and roared at his trusted followers, "Useless, good-for-nothing, you bunch of good-for-nothings!"


    "If you really can''t do it, I''ll arrange a game for you after Samuel recovers. Then you can fight again." After saying that, Lu Ruoxin said in a cold voice, "Life and death situation. You don''t have to care about my feelings, and you don''t need to care about me. You just need to fight with all your strength, and the living will stay. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Fang Kun''s pupils suddenly widened!


    He didn''t know much about Samuel''s ability before, so he was naturally eager to try. Instead of trying to regain the dignity between men, he wanted to be above Samuel.


    However, it was obvious that he already knew the huge gap between him and Samuel.


    If Samuel had not shown mercy just now, he would have been killed by Samuel by now. It was also because of this that he knew that he had no possibility of defeating Samuel, so he took the risk to sneak attack Samuel.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    If he wanted to fight back head-on, he knew better than anyone that he had no chance of winning!


    Moreover, there was another thing that made him extremely afraid. That was, when Samuel fought with him before, he was seriously injured. If he was fully recovered, then...


    Then how could they fight?


    Life and death situation? For Fang Kun, it was more like a death situation!


    "You don''t dare? If you don''t, shut up." Lu Ruoxin scolded coldly.


    Fang Kun had never been scolded like this before, and he had never been insulted like this. He was angry, but so what?


    Was he really going to ept the challenge like a fool?


    Honor was important, and life was more important!


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry and set up camp." Lu Ruoxin coldly instructed her subordinates. After which, she respectfully said to the seventh Elder, "His injuries..."


    "Even though it''s very heavy, I can still protect his life. Moreover, this brat''s will to survive..." The Seventh Elder smiled and said, "It is so strong!" Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin''s frosty face finally showed a gratified smile and nodded.


    "But, what should we do with it?" The Seventh Elder looked at the Tao Tie, which was still devouring and killing the few remaining monks, worriedly. "Although I can''t subdue it, I have other ways to prevent it from disturbing us for the time being," Lu Ruoxin said.


    The Seventh Elder nodded and ordered his men to carry Samuel to a rtivelyfortable ce. After that, he arranged camp for treatment.


    Seeing that they were busy, Lu Ruoxin nced at the Tao Tie in the distance and flew out like a fairy.


    "Evil Tao Tie, Samuel has been hurt by this group of people. Come with me. I''ll help you find these monks," Lu Ruoxin said loudly.


    Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s words, Fang


    Kun scolded her for being stupid He didn''t expect that the noble Miss of the Lu Family, who was rich and intelligent, would do such a stupid thing and talk to a beast. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    How hrious!


    "Do you see it? How brainless a woman in love is!" Fang Kun said sarcastically in a cold voice.


    But just as he sneered, Tao Tie of Evil, which was chasing those monks, suddenly stopped chasing. It stopped and looked at Lu Ruoxin with its blind head.


    After a while, it roared in a low voice, as if it had understood Lu Ruoxin''s words, and rushed toward the distant forest in the direction of Lu Ruoxin.


    Fang Kun and the others werepletely dumbfounded. They looked at each other, so embarrassed!


    How could they know that Lu


    Ruoxin''s IQ was not low? She didn''t know how Samuel came out of Evil Tao Tie. She only knew that Evil Tao Tie and Samuel appeared in Border Town together. In the next few days, they were safe and sound. Now, Evil Tao Tie even helped Samuel kill those monks! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    What does this mean?


    It exined a lot!


    With the involvement of Lu Ruoxin, the people of the Blue Mountain Pavilion also began to save Samuel. However, no matter how hard they tried, they would never have imagined that... Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2996

    Chapter 2996


    ?


    Although Samuel''s injury was extremely difficult to cure, it was not a problem with the Seventh Elder of the Blue Mountain Pavilion doing his best and the strong will of survival of Samuel.


    Therefore, after a day and night of treatment, Samuel''s back injury had greatly improved.


    But the problem was...


    In the blink of an eye, two whole days had passed, but Samuel was still in aa and could not wake up.


    The Seventh Elder and the others were confused, but only Samuel himself knew that his body had been injured and exhausted.


    After experiencing all kinds of torture from the group of demonic monks, Samuel''s body almost reached its limit. In order to escape, Samuel''s body even self-destructed.


    All of this made Samuel reach the edge of copse.


    If it weren''t for his strong endurance and willpower, an ordinary person would not be able to hold on even before self-detonation. Not only would this guy be able to hold on, but he would also be defeated after that.


    The horrible scene naturally consumed not only amazing willpower but also the limit of the body.


    Today''s Samuel, afterpletely rxing, naturally entered an extreme period of physical exhaustion. The bacsh of the body or self-protection formed Samuel''s unconsciousness for two whole days.


    But in these three days, many extremely interesting things happened outside.


    With the help and guidance of Lu Ruoxin, the Tao Tie of Evil almost ttened the mountain.


    Of course, tens of thousands of monks could not keep up with the speed of the masters in ck. Even if some of them managed to keep up, most of them were in a bad position. In a panic, they wanted to use the mountains to hide their actions, but unfortunately, they met Lu Ruoxin, who had a very high cultivation and a very flexible mind.


    This made them feel like they were like preys which had met a hunting dog and a hunter. Even if they could hide their whereabouts, they could not escape.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past three days, screams of ghosts and wolves could be heard everywhere in the valley. Three days ago, they were so arrogant when they bullied Samuel, and now they were crying miserably.


    The Way of Heaven was a good ce for reincarnation, and retribution came one after another!


    But what was different was that the other side was almost in a desperate situation.


    "Roar!"


    In the Border Town, there were roarings.


    The low and deep voice sounded like the sound of a tear in the throat, which made people feel scared.


    But what was even more frightening and annoying was that these voices were dense, almosting from every corner of the city.


    The most central part was obviously the restaurant at this moment.


    Whoosh!


    In front of the entire restaurant, the number of zombies had reached a crazy and dense number that was beyond the expectation of others.


    They were like piles of ants, bees, or piles of rocks. They piled up together like mountains.


    Nearly two floors of the restaurant,


    which was as high as the third floor, had been slowly surrounded by zombies. The third floor, which was originally used as a watchtower, hadpletely lost its original function and had be a pass. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Several disciples of the Mysterious Man Alliance relied on this critical pass to kill those zombies who climbed up the third floor and tried to climb into the window.


    However, they who were covered in mud and blood, were powerless at this time. Looking around, there were almost piles of zombies piled up to the second floor from all directions. Just looking at them made people''s scalps numb, let alone kill them one by one. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The people outside were desperate, and the people inside the restaurant were even more desperate. The inside of the restaurant was almost supported by dense wooden sticks or other furniture.


    Obviously, these things existed to support the wall.


    Even so, in the whole restaurant, people could clearly hear the creaking soundsing from all directions. The walls from the first


    floor to the second floor and even the third floor were constantly shing inside because of the force outside, as if they could copse at any time. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    And everyone knew very well what the copse meant. It must be the zombies pouring in and everyone became their food.


    But at this time, no one cared about this, because hunger was what they were most worried about at the moment.


    It was also the biggest trouble.


    Everyone was lying on the ground, almost weak. Their lips were extremely dry and pale, and they were dying.


    Some of the weaker ones were lying on the ground, unconscious.


    "It''s been four days. Samuel has gone out for four days, but there''s still no news. He... he really won''t leave us alone, will he?"


    At this time, even Fu Li, who had always been very rational, couldn''t help but open her mouth and say in despair.


    As soon as these words came out, there was no response at the scene. They had no strength to respond, but only opened their eyes full of despair! However, at this time, Fu Mang suddenly stood up and made a shocking move!

 Chapter 2997

    Chapter 2997


    ?


    He sat up and clenched his teeth with a cold face.


    Then, he suddenly took out a knife. Even in the dark, the de still had waves of cold light, which was daunting.


    Looking at his fierce eyes, Fu Li said hurriedly, "Fu Mang, what are you going to do?!"


    Everyone knew what kind of person Fu Mang was, so they naturally believed in him. However, in normal times, people would have all kinds of hallucinations when they were extremely hungry or in a closed space for a long time.


    In particr, the current situation that everyone was facing was actually two extreme situations at the same time.


    Therefore, yesterday, some of the disciples had been hallucinating because of this. Their behavior became entric, obedient, and even aggressive when it was serious.


    At that time, they still had a little strength. In addition, the disciples'' cultivation was very low, so it was easy to subdue them. But the problem was that Fu Mang''s cultivation was already very strong among this group of people. If he also had an illusion, then it would undoubtedly make this ce


    worse.


    It was normal for Fu Li to be worried!


    Fu Mang did not speak. He looked up and nced at the people lying in the living room.


    As the leader of this group of people, Fu Mang bit his lips sadly when he saw the miserable state of these people.


    He supported himself with all his strength and struggled to stand up from the ground. As soon as he got up, he lost his bnce and stumbled on a pir not far away before he barely stood up.


    "I''m going to find something to eat." Fu Mang''s bump woke up many brothers who were sleeping with their eyes closed. At this time, Fu Mang could only exin.


    However, instead of saying that they were sleeping, it was better to say that they were just closing their eyes.


    Although sleeping was the best way to save physical strength and hunger, the first prerequisite was that they could fall asleep.


    But the problem now was that the strong hunger made them unable to sleep at all!


    When the movement of Fu Mang came, they quickly opened their eyes.


    "Find something to eat? There are only zombies outside. Where can you find something to eat? If you want to go out, you will be food for those zombies," Fu Li said coldly.


    "So what if they''re zombies? Can I, Fu Mang, be afraid of them?" Fu Mang retorted.


    I.ne


    "Fu Mang, don''t try to force yourself, okay?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said in a weak voice. "The hunger of four days is nothing. Everyone can bear it. However, everyone has been fighting all the time in these four days. They have been exhausted and unable to move. How much strength do you have left?" Content belongs to


    "Yes, going out is just courting death." The fourth monster also persuaded at this time.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at everyone looking at him, many people couldn''t say anything, but their eyes were trying to persuade Fu Mang.


    "Brothers, it''s my fortune to meet


    you. But now Samuel is not back yet,


    so we have to wait for him toe back. The continuous tough battles have made everyone extremely tired, and now we don''t have food to supplement. It''s not easy for us to hold on."


    "We can only continue to wait after we finish eating. Only then will we have the strength to fight against the increasingly gathering zombies. As your leader, I naturally must solve this problem for everyone at this critical moment. Therefore, must get the food." After saying this, Fu Mang gritted his teeth.


    After ncing at the crowd again, he seemed to have made a great decision. "I promised all of you that I woulde back alive. My life is worthless, but I will definitely bring back food alive, so trust me."


    "If this continues, sooner orter we''ll be waiting for death. So, don''t try to persuade me anymore." As he said this, he turned to look at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and Fu Li.


    As the deputy chief of the alliance, Fu Mang naturally had to show enough respect to the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, let alone Fu Li.


    She was not like Fu Mang''s spirit pet, but more like the sister of Fu Mang. At least in the eyes of Fu Mang, she was like this.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu hesitated for a moment and nodded. "I''ll go with you."


    "No, your cultivation is very weak. You were hungry anf fainted twice yesterday, so you don''t have much strength. Besides, as the deputy chief, if I''m not here, they will not have a leader." Fu Mang refused.


    Then, he nodded to Fu Li, and Fu Li also hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "Okay, sit down. You don''t have to see me off. I''ll go out from the back door. If there are too many people, it''s easy to attract zombies."


    Seeing that some slightly better people wanted to get up and send him off, Fu Mang immediately waved his hand, and then turned his knife to his waist and walked toward the back door of the restaurant.


    Not long after Fu Mang came out of the lobby, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and Fu Li also nodded. Fu Li struggled to stand up and quietly rushed to the back door.


    However, when Fu Li arrived at the back door, she was surprised to find that the lock of the back door was still tightly locked, as if no one had gone out.


    While she was wondering, she suddenly heard soundsing from the kitchen. Fu Li frowned and went over. However, when she looked through the crack of the door and saw the scene in the kitchen, she was so scared that her whole body trembled!

 Chapter 2998

    Chapter 2998


    ?


    She was shocked and scared.


    Even though she had been on the battlefield of flesh and blood countless times and seen countless cruel paintings in Fu Li, the scene she saw through the crack of the door still frightened her.


    At this time, Fu Mang had already cut off his right trouser leg, pulled the trouser leg to his thigh, and tied it tightly.


    He took out the knife with silver light.


    He gritted his teeth and closed his eyes!


    Pu chi!


    There was a muffled sound!


    To be honest, Fu Li was already used to this kind of situation. After all, for her, she had seen many broken arms and broken limbs after entering the battlefield. What was horrible was Fu Mang''s next move.


    Enduring the pain, he spun the knife and put it into the basin!


    Fu Li''s eyes went wide, and he staggered back a few steps. What... what was he doing?


    Was he crazy?


    He actually...


    At this time, Fu Mang in the room moved.


    Enduring the sharp pain, he cut off a few strips of cloth from his inner clothes. Then, he tied the cut tightly above the upper mouth to suppress the blood flow. Then, he took out a wooden board to gently cover the bowl-sized wound. Then, he tied it up with another piece of cloth and put down his trousers...


    If it weren''t for the mottled blood on the ground and the pale face of Fu Mang, it was as if everything had not had happened.


    Start the pot and boil the water!


    His action was done in one smooth motion. Even the sharp pain in his leg did not affect Fu Mang''s busy work in an orderly manner. But for Fu Li, she was too shocked to speak!


    Fu Mang didn''t go out to find food at all. Although he looked like a reckless man, saying that he was going to find food outside noisily, so that the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and she were very worried about him.


    That was why she hade to follow him. She had thought that she could help him when he was in trouble, but she identally found that the so- called food was found in this way.


    Perhaps this reckless man was not reckless. He knew better than anyone that there was no living creature in the outside environment. Even if there was, it was impossible to kill them all, let alone find food.


    Everything was an excuse for him to do everything in the kitchen at this time!


    "Stupid, he is really stupid." Fu Li shook her head in pain, and her eyes couldn''t help turning red.


    She didn''t know how to face this situation and stop Fu Mang. But she also knew that although Fu Mang''s behavior was stupid, it was the only way for this group of people to prolong their lives.


    She could wait for death, but what about the others?


    While she was hesitating, Fu Mang seemed to be almost ready. She hurriedly retreated and hurried to the hall.


    Along the way, she tried her best to control her emotions, so that when she returned to the hall, her expression was in ce.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu naturally noticed that although she tried her best to control her emotions, there was still a strange look in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu frowned and asked softly.


    His voice was very low. It was obvious that to the Knowledge Man in Jianghu try to avoid attracting others'' attention.


    "I''m fine." Fu Li shook her head and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    "What''s going on? Where''s Fu


    ????


    Mang?" Being a knowledgeable man in Jianghu, it was natural that he had the most basic survival ability to observe people''s expressions. The faint changes in Fu Li''s expressions might be able to fool others, but it was naturally impossible to escape from the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "He..." Fu Li also knew that the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu had already discovered her abnormality, but she really didn''t know how to say it.


    "If you have anything to say, feel free to say it." At this time, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu in Jianghu advised her slightly. His attitude was very sincere and he tried his best tofort Fu Li.


    Gritting her teeth, Fu Li was about to speak when she suddenly heard a shout. Then, a faint smell of meat came from the hall.


    "Come,e, brothers, the food ising."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Following the somewhat happy shout, Fu Mang carried arge basin and excitedly walked into the hall from behind.


    With his shout and the fragrance, many weak people on the ground were in high spirits. They either struggled to get up or got up with the help of others. Their eyes were shining.


    Fu Li''s words were forcibly


    suppressed by this scene. What was


    different from others was that maybe everyone else was paying attention to the soup, but at this time, only Fu Li had been quietly watching Fu Mang''s injured leg!


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As if nothing had happened, he bent down skillfully, put down the basin, and distributed a bowl of soup to everyone.


    After a while, Fu Mang came over with two bowls of soup and handed them to Fu Li and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    However, when Fu Li took the soup, she just stared at it in a daze and did not eat for a long time.


    "Where did you get it?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu could not help but ask.


    "Oh, I have my own way. As I said, with me here, I won''t let you starve to death here." After saying that, Fu Mang got up and shared the soup with others happily.


    However, there were many people,


    and they were hungry for a long time. Although the soup was divided and everyone could have a bowl of soup, the soup was still soup and it was difficult to fill their stomaches. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Even when people were hungry for a long time, they suddenly ate something, which caused them to be even hungrier!


    "Commander Fu, is there... anything else?"


    "Yes, we..."


    "


    Soon after, after the soup was served, many people smacked their lips, clearly still unsatisfied. They all looked at Fu Mang eagerly. "Commander Fu is so capable. I don''t know if you can get some more for us. I have some strength now. I can go with you."


    "Me too. As long as I can help you get food, it doesn''t matter even if I die."


    "Yes, Commander Fu. Although I don''t have much ability, I''m willing to be cannon fodder when I go out. As long as I can help you get food and save my brothers."


    Many people looked at Fu Mang eagerly. After recovering a little, they were eager to try without knowing the source of food.


    The smile of Fu Mang froze on his face, and he was speechless for a moment.


    Even though he had been holding back, the sharp pain in his leg had already soaked his clothes inside.


    Fu Li was anxious to stop them, but she didn''t know how to say it, let alone how to persuade this group of people who were ready to move.


    At this moment, Fu Mang gritted his teeth, patted his chest, and said, "Okay, brothers, it''s not enough, isn''t it? I''ll get some more for you." "However, everyone stay where you are and don''t move! Wait for me." After that, Fu Mang gritted his teeth and went into the back hall. At this time, Samuel, who had been in aa for two days, suddenly opened his eyes!

 Chapter 2999

    Chapter 2999


    ?


    "He''s awake. He''s awake. Samuel is awake."


    As soon as Samuel opened his eyes, the Blue Mountain Pavilion''s disciple next to him, who had been taking care of him, excitedly stood up and shouted as he rushed out of the tent.


    Samuel opened his eyes and looked around. Although it was only a temporary tent, it was decorated extremely luxuriously. Even the curtain was made of top-quality silk, and there were all kinds of exquisite decorations hanging from the exhaust, which made the tent look more like a temporary resting pce than a temporaty camping in the wild.


    It was so luxurious!


    As expected of Lu Ruoxin!


    Thinking of Lu Ruoxin, Samuel suddenly sobered up and was about to get out of bed in a hurry.


    But at this time, the Seventh Elder had rushed in with a group of people outside the tent. As soon as he saw Samuel sit up, a group of people quickly helped Samuel to lie down, and then a group of people checked his meridians and checked his injuries. The situation was like that of an emperor who had just woken up and a group of imperial physicians were working in a hurry.


    "The meridians are stable."


    "Almost all the internal injuries have healed."


    "The injury on his back has basically begun to heal."


    The group of people kept checking and reporting. The Seventh Elder nodded gently. The disciples'' reports were urate. At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Samuel and said, "Your essence, qi, and spirit are also very good. Although the process is a little difficult, it is indeed fast enough to recover. You only need to rest for a few days and you canpletely recover."


    "Where is Lu Ruoxin?" Samuel didn''t have the time to talk to these people. At this time, he asked in a cold voice.


    "Miss?" The Seventh Elder smiled and looked at the disciple beside him.


    "Miss is raising sheep in the mountains!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Raising the sheep?"


    "It''s your evil Tao Tie!" The disciple smiled.


    "Evil Tao Tie?" Samuel frowned. The next second, regardless of everyone''s obstruction, he stood up from the bed and rushed out of the camp. As soon as he arrived at the door, Samuel smelled a familiar fragrance. The next second, he bumped into the person who came in.


    This person, of course, was Lu Ruoxin. After being hit by this, Lu Ruoxin''s beautiful face was immediately full of dissatisfaction. But when she looked up and saw that it was Samuel, her anger suddenly subsided a lot. She nced at Samuel, frowned and said, "Are you awake?"


    "You rushed out in a hurry as soon as you woke up. Are you in a hurry to reincarnate?" She coldly said to Samuel and looked at the Seventh Elder. "How is his injury?"


    "It''s not a big deal. However, he has just recovered, so he needs to rest more. Otherwise, it will likely rpse." The Seventh Elder said respectfully. Lu Ruoxin nodded and didn''t even look at Samuel, saying, "Did you hear that? It will rpse if you move!"


    "Where''s my daughter? And where''s the letter?"


    "Do you doubt my words?" Hearing Samuel''s question, Lu Ruoxin suddenly became dissatisfied.


    Although she had promised Samuel


    that she would hand Han Nian over, every time she heard that Samuel was always mentioning Yvonne and Han Nian, she would be angry. Han Nian was just a bastard, was it necessary? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel did not speak, but stared at her coldly, as if saying that as long as Lu Ruoxin dared to say that she would not hand Han Nian over Samuel would immediately deal with her mercilessly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In the face of Samuel''s gaze, Lu Ruoxin looked back angrily. Obviously, this move made her feel that her dignity was being challenged. But even so, Samuel still stared at her without any concession!


    Lu Ruoxin took a deep breath and felt uneasy in the eye contact with Samuel. "I have promised you, and I won''t break my promise."


    The Seventh Elder immediately understood what Lu Ruoxin meant and left with his disciples.


    "Tomorrow. She is on her way here." After they left, Lu Ruoxin''s tone became a little rxed. "Why should I believe you?" Samuel said frowningly.


    "I am leading the army to save you. Saving you means that there will be a conflict with the enemy. Do you want me to put a little girl in such an environment?!" Lu Ruoxin said coldly. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s words, Samuel''s anger subsided a little. "Where is the letter?"


    "What letter?"


    "A letter from Yvonne!"


    "In Fang Kun''s side."


    Hearing this, Samuel turned around and was about to leave the tent. But at this time, Lu Ruoxin shouted with dissatisfaction, "Stop!"


    Samuel stood up, but did not look back.


    "I saved you. At least you should say thank you."


    Samuel hesitated for a moment, then turned around and went out.


    When Samuel walked out, the whole tent was filled with the sound of smashing things and Lu Ruoxin''s furious roar.


    Lu Ruoxin''s anger was naturally something that caused the entire the top of the Blue Mountain disciples to tremble with fear. However, for Samuel...


    What did it have to do with him?


    Would he care about someone who had nothing to do with him?


    Obviously not!


    At this time, in the tent, Fang Kun was drinking with a few subordinates in the camp,ughing incessantly. However, at this time, a murderous man was walking toward them...

 Chapter 3000

    Chapter 3000


    ?


    "Come on, Young Master, let me propose a toast to you." A subordinate raised his ss and toasted Fang Kun.


    "Young master, I also propose a toast to you."


    Seeing his trusted subordinates propose a toast, Fang Kun was in a good mood. He raised his ss and made a response.


    After a ss of wine, everyone sat down.


    "The top of the Blue Mountain asked us to stay here temporarily for the sake ofSamuel. Look at this ce. It''s so boring." Someone was drunk and vented his dissatisfaction.


    "But he''s just a good-for-nothing. Why are so many of us waiting here? Fuck!"


    "In my opinion, the young master should have killed that good-for-nothing with one punch at that time. At worst, we can hold a funeral for him, which is better than wasting time here."


    "This good-for-nothing has been in aa for two days. I don''t know when he will wake up!"


    When one of them spoke, the others naturallyined and expressed their dissatisfaction and disdain for Samuel.


    "Does he dare to wake up? Haha, does he have the face to see our young master when he wakes up? He can only pretend to be asleep!"


    "Haha, you''re right. The poor top of the Blue Mountain lied to the public that he was not beaten by my young master."


    "Perhaps the injury on his back was an illusion created by the Elder of the Blue Mountain Pavilion. After all, the Blue Mountain Pavilion is the most mysterious existence in the top of the Blue Mountain. The Elders who have walked out of it naturally possess their ability."


    "What you said makes sense."


    "That''s right. How could a seriously injured person fight with so many evil monks for so long? Even if he can hide for so long, I think he''s awesome." "That''s right. How is it possible for him to fight with those evil monks with such serious injuries? Even if he is really like a god, after all, he is not a god."


    "No one knows the monks better than us. Maybe they will be more afraid of us, but who else can they be afraid of except us?"


    "Yes, in the face of such people, Samuel can actually fight a bloody battle for so long with wounds. I''m afraid that they are really boasting. The top of the Blue Mountain is getting worse and worse now. They even lost their face for some rubbish and told such a shameless lie."


    "After all, Samuel is the man that Lu Ruoxin likes. Even if they lost the face, they have to protect him."


    After that, a group of people burst intoughter and then raised their sses to drink again.


    When they put down the wine ss, it seemed that it was notprehensive. At this time, someone smiled leisurely and said, "That kind of good-for- nothing. To be honest, Miss Lu is really blind to fall in love with him. In the future, I don''t know how many excuses and lies she has to find to cover up the fact that he is a good-for-nothing."


    "That''s right. If this guy dares to appear in front of me next time, I will definitely knock him down with one punch."


    "Haha, not to mention a punch, even if you raised your hand and moved it like this, he would be scared to faint."


    There was another burst ofughter. With the bragging and exnation of these subordinates, Fang Kun''s confidence began to increase a lot.


    el


    el


    But at this moment, two ck shadows suddenly flew in from outside the door. When everyone saw clearly that there were two struggling guards lying on the ground, and a figure stood there cofely at the door. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Samuel!"


    The group of people suddenly opened their eyes wide. The next second, they all stood up from their seats with fierce eyes. Seeing Samuel, Fang Kun''s smile froze on his face subconsciously. The next second, he suddenly stood up and stared at Samuel. "This is the main camp of my Desert City. No one is allowed to enter without permission. Samuel, get out of here!"


    "If you don''t leave, don''t me us for being ruthless. We don''t care about the many years of friendship between the Lu and Fang families." A group of people immediately shouted angrily.


    Samuelpletely ignored them. From beginning to end, he just looked at Fang Kun coldly and walked toward him step by step.


    With every step he took, the sound of his feet stepping on the ground deeply shocked Fang Kun. He couldn''t help swallowing. "Samuel, can''t you hear it?"


    "Miss Lu dotes on you. I won''t dote on you. Beat him."


    As soon as Fang Kun finished speaking, his trusted followers immediately flew toward Samuel. Their attacks were swift and fierce, and they must teach Samuel a lesson.


    "Bang."


    However, when this group of people. swarmed forward, only a few roundster, a few muffled sounds could be heard around them. Several bodies were smashed in all directions.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel did not look away from Fang Kun from beginning to end. He just looked at Fang Kun coldly and approached him step by step.


    The group of trusted subordinates


    was all stunned. They saw that their


    brothers were directly beaten awayT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    29


    without even fighting for a few times. At this time, there was no sound of talking andughing. They


    were so shocked that they didn''t dare to move and didn''t


    even


    breathe. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    dare to


    Suddenly, Samuel stopped and swept his cold eyes across the crowd, which made them break out in a cold sweat...

 Chapter 3001

    Chapter 3001


    ?


    When they made sarcastic remarks just now, they would never have thought that when Samuel really appeared in front of them, they did not kill Samuel with one punch like they did.


    On the contrary, when Samuel really appeared in front of them, they all gave in.


    And they werepletely and utterly scared!


    Let alone punching Samuel with one fist, no one dared to do anything now, let alone punching him.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to hit me just now? Is that you?" As Samuel looked at someone. The man''s face turned pale with fear and he staggered back two steps!


    "Or, it''s you!" Samuel smiled and said to another person.


    Like thest person, the man hurriedly shook his head and then took a few steps back.


    Samuel frowned coldly and looked around at everyone, which scared the dozens of Fang family''s trusted followers who had high status.


    No one could touch Samuel''s sharpness. These words were the most real example at this time.


    The arrogant words just now were also more ridiculous at this time.


    His men were in a panic, so was Fang Kun. When Samuel looked back at him, Fang Kun only felt that his heart seemed to jump into his throat.


    "What... what do you want to do?" As Fang Kun retreated to the back of the chair, he kept groping for the golden sword in his hand. At this time, only weapons could make his trembling heart find traces offort.


    Samuel didn''t answer and walked straight over with a cold face.


    As Samuel approached, the sweat on Fang Kun''s forehead kept falling down along his forehead, and all kinds of strange images kept appearing in his mind.


    For example, how Samuel would deal with him, or what kind of moves this guy would use, and how should he deal with Samuel...


    The more Fang Kun thought about it, the more nervous he became. When Samuel came in front of him, he suddenly realized that Samuel was so close to him, and he couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Where''s the thing?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "What? What is it?" Fang Kun was stunned.


    "Don''t y dumb with me." Samuel shouted angrily. For anything rted to Yvonne, Samuel attached great importance to it. Seeing that Fang Kun was still pretending to be stupid, he was furious. He clenched his fists and punched out.


    Hong!


    Fang Kun dodged in a panic, but when he looked back, he was so scared that his eyes widened!


    Behind him, there was a huge hole in the tent, leaving a half-meter gully on the ground.


    What kind of damn power was this? How could a punch be powerful like this?


    This was not an exaggeration, but a pervert!


    "Be careful, Young Master."


    However, just as Fang Kun was afraid, he heard a few of his men shouting. Fang Kun turned back hurriedly, and Samuel came at him again. Swift, overbearing!


    He struck out horizontally!


    "Bang!"


    In a hurry, there was nowhere to hide. Fang Kun suddenly used the sword in his hand to block. With a loud bang, he only felt that the tiger of the finger holding the sword was extremely numb!


    Under the impact of a strange force, Fang Kun''s body retreated a few steps!


    Fang Kun''s face turned cold. He gritted his teeth, withdrew his sword, and started to fight with Samuel.


    No matter how scared their trusted subordinates were, they had to brace themselves to go up to the big shot. They didn''t dare to stand there and watch the show. They drew their swords and surrounded him.


    All of a sudden, a lot of people were fighting, and the small tent was broken down in an instant. The group of people became wider and wider, so that the other disciples were rmed and joined the siege one after another.


    "Bad news, bad news."


    On the other side, in Lu Ruoxin''s tent, a disciple ran hurry. Lu Ruoxin was furious by Samuel just now. The Seventh Elder just came in and chatted with her for a while. Then the disciple rushed in like a ghost.


    Lu Ruoxin was so angry that she didn''t even dive her hand. As soon as the disciple knelt down, he was knocked to the ground and rolled dozens of meters. When he hurriedly got up from the ground, his left face was red and blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Why are you in such a hurry? The rules of the top of the Blue Mountain in your eyes have disappeared?" Lu Ruoxin shouted angrily.


    The disciple was so scared that he was in great pain. He hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy. "I know I was wrong. I deserve to die. Please forgive me, Your Highness."


    Lu Ruoxin remained calm and said, "I''d like to hear what made you so flustered. Tell me."


    "Han... Samuel is fighting with the Desert City," the disciple said anxiously.


    The Seventh Elder hurriedly stood up and was about to leave when Lu Ruoxin waved her hand, indicating for the Seventh Elder not to be


    nervous. She raised her eyebon¨§t


    as if she was very dissatisfied with the disciple''s panic. She said, "Just for this matter?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After Lu Ruoxin''s words came out, the disciple was instantly stunned. Even the Seventh Elder was a bit confused and couldn''t help but look at Lu Ruoxin in confusion.


    What did she mean?


    Wasn''t this matter worth panicking about?


    "Your Highness, there are not only a group of masters besieging Samuel in the desert city, but also many desert soldiers. The situation is extremely dangerous. Samuel is not you..." The disciple felt wronged and confused.


    There was only one possibility that the top of the Blue Mountain could use the power of the Blue Mountain Pavilion in the entire top of the Blue Mountain!


    That was, this person, or this matter, was absolutely important in the top of the Blue Mountain!


    This time, it was used on Samuel. In fact, in the eyes of all the disciples of the top of the Blue Mountain, it was equivalent to admitting that Samuel was the future son-inw of the top of the Blue Mountain.


    The future son-inw was besieged. How could he not be anxious?


    How could he not report this matter to Lu Ruoxin in a hurry? Otherwise, if anything happened and the Young Master was injured in the future, he would not be able to repay it even if he died a hundred times.


    At this time, the Seventh Elder was also in a hurry to stand up and reminded her softly, "Miss, Samuel has just recovered from a serious illness, and the Desert City is a foreign aristocratic family. The


    cultivation method is strange. I am


    worried..." Content belongs to


    "Are you worried that Samuel will suffer a great loss?" Lu Ruoxin raised her head gently and asked.


    The Seventh Elder nodded. Foreign aristocratic families were not from the Central ins, so they were naturally strange. It wasmon for them to


    suffer losses when they were not familiar with them. Therefore, even Samuel s could not be eliminated.


    Secondly, Samuel had just recovered from a serious illness, which would undoubtedly make his situation worse in the battle.


    Lu Ruoxin just smiled gently and stopped talking. She nced at the Seventh Elder and then at the kneeling disciple on the ground. She was no longer angry. Instead, she smiled and said, "Go out and have a look. Thene in and inform us."


    The disciple was confused, but he still did as he said. A few minutester, this guy came back.


    "How is it?" Lu Ruoxin asked with a smile.

 Chapter 3002

    Chapter 3002


    ?


    Lu Ruoxin asked casually, but the Seventh Elder was even more confused and looked at the disciple eagerly.


    The disciple nced at the Seventh Elder with a hint of disbelief in his eyes. He then looked at Lu Ruoxin and said, "He... They are still fighting." "But..."


    "But what?" the Seventh Elder asked anxiously.


    "However, Samuel is surrounded by tens of thousands of people and cane and go freely. Although it is difficult for him to get away, Fang Kun, who is the main sponsor..., can''t stand it at all."


    "You mean, the one, who currently holds the advantage in the siege of the Desert City, is Samuel?" The Seventh Elder frowned and asked curiously. The disciple was unwilling to admit it, but this was a fact that he had personally witnessed, so he had to believe it!


    "Yes... yes!" After a moment of hesitation, the disciple had no choice but to agree.


    With the disciple''s nod, the Seventh Elder couldn''t help but gasp!


    This... this was also possible?


    As the main person in charge of treating Samuel in the past three days, the Seventh Elder believed that he knew more about Samuel than anyone else.


    Samuel had just recovered from a serious illness!


    Moreover, he had just woken up after two days ofa!


    If it were anyone else, it would be as difficult as climbing to the sky even if they wanted to get up, let alone fighting. However, Samuel not only got up, but also fought with others. Not only did he fight, but he also fought with groups.


    "Is this guy made of iron?" The Seventh Elder couldn''t help but ask.


    In the past, he had heard of Samuel''s abnormal matter. After he learned that Lu Ruoxin had personally brought people from the Blue Mountain Pavilion to save him, he had even inquired about this person.


    But it was really better to see him than to hear about him!


    "I don''t know what he was made of, but the title of the creator of the miracle is not for nothing." Seeing Samuel''s shocking performance, Lu Ruoxin''s previous depression was finally swept away.


    The man she liked was a dragon among men. Naturally, praising Samuel meant praising herself.


    "No wonder you''re as steady as Mount Tai. It turns out that you''re confident in his strength."


    "No, in fact, I don''t understand his strength. In other words, no one in this world knows how powerful this guy is. I just believe in him." Lu Ruoxin chuckled.


    The Seventh Elder frowned. "You don''t even know his strength?"


    She didn''t understand. Even Lu Ruoxin didn''t. Although she thought she knew Samuel very well and had fought with Samuel several times, she didn''t know much about Samuel''s strength.


    Every time she thought that Samuel had reached his limit, he would be able to unleash more power.


    From the top of Mount Qi to the sweeping old man, to the battle of Dragon-trapping Mountain, to here... He seemed to be like a child, growing continuously.


    No one knew where his limit was. Perhaps it was the sky, perhaps the world, or perhaps... more.


    "No wonder you like him. He is like a dragon." The Seventh Elder smiled and then stood up. "I want to broaden my horizons and see how Samuel can defeat thousands of troops!"


    Let''s go!


    With a smile, he led the kneeling disciple out.


    Looking at their backs, Lu Ruoxin smiled gently. Then, another disciple hurried in and handed a secret report to Lu Ruoxin.


    "Have you figured it out?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin''s smile had disappeared. Instead, it turned into endless anger, and her eyes were like eating people. She mmed her palm on the table and shouted angrily, "Bitch!"


    All of a sudden, the corners of her eyes shrank. She clenched her fist and grabbed it. "You forced me. You bitch; do you think you can get rid of my control?"


    After that, she suddenly sneered.


    At the same time, outside the tent, the sound of thunder and fire exploding and killing was deafening.


    Samuel held the jade sword in his


    hand and stood in a heroic manner. The Heavenly Fire and Moon turned into a red-blue bow and


    arrow The totem of the Fou


    Divine


    Beasts rose, and ck Qi and golden light suddenly appeared.


    Weng!


    Eight golden bodies dissolved!


    Whoosh!


    Thousands of swords were hanging in the sky!


    On the ground, tens of thousands of armored soldiers in the desert city attacked with swords, mixed with Fang Kun and a group of trusted subordinates in the sky. Their momentum was great, and they attacked fiercely.


    As Samuel fell to the ground!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "ng!"


    Tens of thousands of soldiers instantly surrounded him. Hundreds of soldiers in the innermost, together with the spear-wielding soldiers behind them, fell at the same time with thousands of pounds of power!


    Hah!


    As everyone shouted, the spear and sword pressed down crazily, trying to press Samuel down. In the sky, Fang Ku also made a move with several trusted subordinates. Several cold lights fell from the sky and pressed against the spear and sword.


    Bang.


    el


    Suddenly, tens of thousands of guns and swords that were pressed down were suddenly lifted up by the strange force, and the soldiers in the innermost area were directly overturned by several meters, so


    that the whole army of ten thousand people copsed!


    A figure flew straight to the sky from the ground!


    "What?" Fang Kun was shocked.

 Chapter 3003

    Chapter 3003


    ?


    The power of ten thousand soldiers in the desert city, he actually...


    How could it be possible...


    He looked at Samuel in midair in disbelief. He really could not understand why!


    Were they too weak?


    But these ten thousand soldiers were not even afraid of those demonic monks, so wasSamuel too strong?


    Unconsciously, blood flowed down the corner of Fang Kun''s mouth. He gathered the strength of more than a dozen trusted subordinates. Not only did they not help the soldiers suppress Samuel, but they were also suddenly shot up by Samuel, whose energy really hurt him.


    "One sword move, Heaven-breaking!"


    All of a sudden, Samuel held the jade sword in his hand and stood on the ground!


    "Break!" With a slight p of his hand, the sword under his palm suddenly became crystal clear. Then, a majestic force suddenly broke away from the sword and fell straight to the ground.


    Hong!!!


    The dust on the ground flew several meters in an instant, like a wave of the Ninth Heaven suddenly hitting the ground, and then it scattered wildly in all directions. Countless soldiers suddenly turned over.


    "Excellent!"


    At this time, the Seventh Elder couldn''t help but praise him. He didn''t have any worldly rtions or any other reasons, but he was simply convinced by this falling sword!


    A single sword could topple a city, and it was just like this!


    "You!" Seeing tens of thousands of disciples directly beaten by sword Qi, Fang Kun couldn''t help but fly into a rage. At the same time, he was frightened and shouted at Samuel, but he still had no confidence!


    At this time, Samuel moved his hand, and the jade sword suddenly flew into his hand. He sped up and suddenly rushed toward Fang Kun! "F*ck you." Fang Kun cursed and was angry. He picked up the long sword in his hand and was about to step forward. "I''ll f*cking fight with you..."


    "Swish!"


    It was unknown when the ice-cold jade sword had reached Fang Kun''s throat knot.


    Exactly the right ce!


    "What do you want to do with me?" Samuel appeared in front of Fang Kun, which caught Fang Kun off guard and shocked him!


    "I..." Fang Kun did not know what to say.


    Of course, he wanted to say that he would fight to the death, but before he could do it, the other party''s sword had already sealed his throat. What qualifications did he have to say it?


    "Where''s the thing?" Samuel asked coldly.


    "What?" Fang Kun asked doubtfully.


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid!" With a cold shout, Samuel turned around and directly kicked Fang Kun in the face. Fang Kun didn''t understand what was going on, and flew directly to the ground with a shoe print on his face!


    "Young master!"


    A group of trusted subordinates hurriedly chased after them, and they were all very nervous.


    However, as soon as these trusted followers came over, a ck shadow had arrived from the sky. Before they could lift their hands, they were directly beaten several meters away by the rushing Samuel.


    Taking advantage of the momentum of diving, Samuel directly grabbed Fang Kun''s neck and let his back rub against it for several meters before Samuel stopped.


    Poor Fang Kun''s head was covered with mud, which was almost half a meter thick and dozens of meters away!


    "Will you hand it over?"


    This time, not only did Fang Kun''s


    ePin


    neck hurt, but his back was hurt because of the rubbing. There was no need to say anything about his head. Although his body was constantly rubbing upward, his head was just scraping the ground...


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But like a rolling snowball, the power that his head endured was finally like hitting a mountain.


    "Letter. It is the letter!"


    Suddenly, a confidant from the ground finally remembered what Samuel had been asking for.


    In the past three days, this group of people had already been singing and drinking. They hadpletely forgotten the letter from Yvonne.dn addition, the sudden appearance of Samuel scared the group of people to panic, so they naturally threw the matter out of the sky. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, someone finally realized what Samuel wanted.


    Fang Kun pointed to his left chest. Samuel moved his hand and found the letter that was very important to him.


    After receiving the letter, Samuel let go of Fang Kun''s hand and turned to walk toward the forest in the distance without even looking at Fang Kun. Yvonne''s letter was naturally a treasure. Naturally, he had to read it himself.


    "F*ck!"


    Being helped up by his trusted


    subordinates from the ground, Fang Kun was extremely embarrassed. His clothes on his back were all ruined leaving only countless Sears and broken steps. There were also big footprints on his face. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ncing at Samuel''s back, Fang Kun spat in disdain. "Fuck, does he really think he is great? I just don''t wear the Golden Armor!"


    "Samuel, I will settle this with you sooner orter!"


    With the help of everyone, Fang Kun went to his camp awkwardly.


    "He went to watch the letter!"


    At this time, a follower entered the tent of Lu Ruoxin and said softly.


    In Lu Ruoxin''s hand, she was gently stroking her cat.


    The cat was eating the food with great interest, making a humming sound, and the food was a person''s hand.


    Hearing the servant''s words, Lu Ruoxin looked up and smiled gently...

 Chapter 3004

    Chapter 3004


    ?


    "All animals have the nature of protecting food." Lu Ruoxin raised her head gently and smiled. She nced at the cat, which was eating, and then gently twisted the cat a few steps away.


    The cat, which was far away from the food, suddenly whistled, as if to vent its dissatisfaction.


    "However, no matter how dissatisfied you are, you can''t eat it when you are not allowed." Lu Ruoxin''s tone suddenly became cold. Then, she used a little strength in her hand, and the cat was immediately thrown several meters away by her and fell heavily on the ground.


    The cat was no longer greedy for food. Instead, it looked at Lu Ruoxin with fear.


    "Let him see enough. Is everything ready over there?" Lu Ruoxin said.


    "Everything has been prepared ording to your orders," the servant said.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled with satisfaction. "Very good."


    "Is it raining outside?" Lu Ruoxin suddenly asked.


    The servant nodded and said, "Yes, it''s already covered with dark clouds. I believe there will be a thunderstorm in less than a moment. However, I have arranged for people to reinforce the surroundings of the tent to ensure that you will have a dry andfortable residence."


    Lu Ruoxin shook her head. "The heavy rain is good. The heavy rain is good. At least, it canfort some people. Those who are ipetent can only me the heavens. Let''s take this heavy rain as a pity from heaven."


    "I''m afraid that God will be so busy!" The servant chuckled.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled and said nothing. She gently leaned back, slowlyy down, and said leisurely, "Go to bed early. Tonight, someone is destined to live in sorrow, and someone is going to live a life worse than death. We should not let down this beautiful and peaceful night."


    The servant smiled and said, "I won''t disturb your rest. I''ll take my leave."


    Lu Ruoxin was in a good mood and nodded in response.


    When the servant went out, shey down gently and picked up the fruit in the fruit tray leisurely with her slender fingers. She opened her red lips slightly and opened her teeth slightly, tasting it carefully.


    For her, those who provoked her, those who didn''t like her, were destined to be sleepless tonight.


    After a while, the thunder rumbled and heavy rain finally arrived.


    The pouring rain fell like adle. The whole peaceful night was filled with the sound of rain, the roaring thunder, and a few shes of lightning. The night suddenly turned white, and it returned to its original state.


    In the forest, Samuel was sitting still under a tree.


    Even though it was raining heavily, he didn''t care at all. No matter how wet he was, he couldn''t tell whether it was rain or tears on his face. The wind roared, the rain became heavier, and the thunder roared. No matter how harsh the weather was, it could not resist the bitterness in Samuel''s heart.


    He didn''t understand, nor did he know why Yvonne would say that in the letter.


    He was very hesitant and confused. He didn''t even know what to do.


    Was she forced? But it didn''t seem like it. If it wasn''t, Samuel wouldn''t believe that she would say something like that.


    If he did not do as she said, perhaps he would never have a chance to meet her in this life. But if he did as she said, Samuel''s heart would be cut like a knife.


    At the same time, in a cave under such a thunderstorm,pared with the silent death on Samuel''s side, at this time, crying came from all directions, which was extremely miserable.


    "No!" The man shouted desperately.


    The women kept crying miserably, apanied by a group of men''s evilughter.


    Not far away in the Border Town, the


    rainy night made the roars of the


    corpses outside no longer so loud. Although there was a momentum of stealing the bell, at least it could ease the hearts of everyone. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With another pot of hot soup from Fu Mang, it might be painful for Fu Mang, but for most people, it could be regarded as a kind of carnival after rain.


    The sky soon brightened, and the thunder no longer roared. the rain in the sky stopped at dawn.


    Instead, the sky was as clean as ss. The breeze on the ground was refreshing, and the flowers and nts were in full bloom. Birds were also crying happily.


    After the rain, everything seemed to be so beautiful.


    In the forest, the branches were still dripping water from their bodies, and Samuel under a big tree was the same.


    He sat there motionless, like a boulder. It was not a moment, but a night.


    Rain slowly fell from his hair, arms, and chin, but he just stared at somewhere with a nk expression, as if he didn''t care at all.


    "Crack!"


    In the quiet woods, the sound of leaves rustling could be heard. A good-looking figure slowly walked to the side of Samuel.


    After that, she stopped beside Samuel.


    The woman in white looked like a fairy.


    "Hua!"


    She took off her coat and gently covered Samuel''s body. Then she stopped talking and just stood there silently, staring at him.


    After an unknown period of time, she


    suddenly smited gently, and her


    smile was as beautiful as a flower. Her beauty made heaven and earth tremble. "That tree is very big. It should have been in this forest for a long time and fought with other trees for a long time. That''s why it looks like it is today." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "This makes it seem precious, right?"


    Samuel ignored her, but she just smiled and pointed to the distance, saying, "But in addition to it, there are other trees in the forest. They also have their own characteristics, even better-looking."


    "Sometimes, when you look up a little, you will see a wider world and forests."


    All of a sudden, Samuel''s eyes turned red again. He turned his head and red at her. "Are you telling me not to give up the whole forest for a tree?"


    The person who could conquer the world with a smile was naturally Lu Ruoxin. In the face of the question of Samuel, she said with great pride, "Isn''t it true?"


    "You''ve already read the letter. You should know this better than me, right?"


    Hearing this, Samuel suddenly stood up, grabbed her shoulder tightly, and shouted coldly, "What did you do to Yvonne? You forced her, didn''t you?"


    "I forced her? Samuel, are you qualified to question me?" Lu Ruoxin''s face suddenly changed and she retorted coldly.


    "Don''t you think she''s your woman? Don''t you know better than me what kind of person she is? I also want to force her, but do you think it''s useful for me to force her?"


    Lu Ruoxin shouted angrily and directly pushed Samuel''s hand away. "Let go of your stinky hand!"


    Samuel staggered back. He had also thought about this problem. The truth was that the coercion and temptation of the Fu family werepletely ineffective in front of


    ???


    Yvonne. Even if she died, even if Nian er was caught, she had neverpromised. How could it beT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    possible this time...? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "If you''re in the mood to go crazy, you might as well go and see your daughter."


    "Han Nian?"

 Chapter 3005

    Chapter 3005


    ?


    Hearing this, Samuel suddenly raised his head and looked at Lu Ruoxin. "Where is she?"


    "Yvonne has changed his mind a long time ago. I had long known that you would lose your will because of this. However, with your great enemy in front of you, if you were to face the enemy in this state, I''m afraid that you would have already been killed by that group of demonic monks. Therefore, I have sent someone to tell you that if you break through this disaster, your daughter will be a prize for you."


    I don''t want that girl to be abandoned by her mother at such a young age, and her father died. So, Samuel, put away your hatred and be polite to me.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Ruoxin red at Samuel angrily and stood up to walk out of the woods.


    Samuel was stunned for a moment!


    "Does this mean that I misunderstood her?"


    Her words seemed to make sense, and there was nothing wrong with logic throughout the whole process!


    It seemed that everything she did was for his own good.


    Coupled with the strange attitude of Yvonne, Samuel really couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    If she was forcing Yvonne, what method did she use to make Yvonne let go? If the Fu family couldn''t do it, she should not be able to.


    Moreover, wasn''t Han Nian a better bargaining chip in her hands if she wanted to force him? Just like what the Fu family had done back then, they even wanted to hide Han Nian very well!


    But why did Lu Ruoxin give him Han Nian? It was unreasonable.


    Could everything Lu Ruoxin said be true?


    Although Samuel did not have a good impression of this woman, Samuel knew what this woman said was true.


    But it was impossible for Samuel to believe that Yvonne had changed her mind!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel''s mind was in a mess. He really didn''t know what was going on!


    Chaos, it was too chaotic!


    Not long after Lu Ruoxin came out of the woods, Samuel, who was covered in rain and looked like a drowned chicken, also came out.


    "Dad!"


    In the distance, at the entrance of the main tent, a group of people were protecting a small figure. When she saw Samuel, she shouted excitedly and ran to Samuel.


    Samuel also rushed over in a few steps. When he saw the little figure, his confusion and depression were swept away at this time!


    As Nian''er threw herself into his embrace, Samuel hugged this little girl tightly. For a moment, his eyes were filled with love and guilt.


    "Dad!"


    "Nian''er!"


    The father and daughter hugged each other, and at this time, everything was in silence.


    "Dad, why are you so wet?" Suddenly, Nian''er forced a smile with tears in her eyes. Her concerned voice rang out gently, and then her small hands hugged Samuel tighter.


    "Nian''er will hold Daddy tighter, so that Daddy won''t be so cold."


    Hearing these words, Samuel''s heart melted!


    Only then did he remember that he was covered in rain. Cold and moist would only make his daughter feel cold. He hurriedly pulled Han Nian out of his arms and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Dad is not cold."


    "Hee hee, soup chicken!" Han Nian smiled and gently scratched Samuel''s nose with her little hand.


    "I''ve already ordered people to


    prepare clothes for you. Of course, if you want to continue to hold your daughte like this, just pretend that I said nothing." Lu Ruoxin walked past the father and daughter. After saying a few words, she returned to her tent coldly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Go get changed with Dad?"


    "Okay!" Han Nian nodded obediently.


    Picking up Han Nian, Samuel walked towards his tent.


    In less than a moment, theughter of father and daughter came from the tent.


    But just as the father and daughter were happy, the curtain was lifted and Lu Ruoxin walked in slowly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "You''re wet and have Han Nian in


    your arms. There''s a lot of rain in the mountain, and the moisture is


    heavy. You''re not afraid of her catching a cold, but I''m afraid," she replied coldly. She squatted down and smiled slightly. She put her hands on her back in front of her. There was a pile of colorful clothes


    on it. "Nian''er, look at what Sister Xin''er brought you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Wow, thank you, Sister Xin''er!"


    Seeing those beautiful clothes, Han Nian immediately pounced on them happily.


    Samuel suddenly frowned. Han Nian was so enthusiastic to Lu Ruoxin. He could not help but wonder, "Lu Ruoxin, what do you want?"


    Lu Ruoxin only helped Nian''er open


    her clothes one by one so that Han Nian could make a choice. She didn''t even raise her head. "I''ve taken care of her for such a long time. Isn''t it normal for her to get close tome? Nian''er, am I right?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Dad, it''s Xin''er who has been taking care of Nian''er for so long. She treats Nian''er very well. Sister Xin''er is a good person." Nian''er held Samuel''s hand while holding the clothes she had just chosen.


    Samuel''s head was hanging high. Nian''er was definitely not someone who would change her attitude just because of a little material temptation. This meant that Lu Ruoxin might really be very kind to her!


    She would never lie to him!


    Lu Ruoxin smiled at Han Nian gently and then stood beside Samuel. Suddenly, her body approached Samuel...

 Chapter 3006

    Chapter 3006


    ?


    The charming fragrance made the tip of her nose more and more enjoyable and sensitive.


    However, as soon as she got close to Samuel, Samuel subconsciously touched her shoulder and blocked her way.


    "What are you doing?" Lu Ruoxin pretended to be calm, but her heart couldn''t help beating faster at this time, but there was a trace of anger and unwillingness in her eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel asked coldly.


    Even with the letter from Yvonne, Samuel was still unwilling to believe it, let alone...


    No matter what Samuel said, Lu Ruoxin put her face close to Samuel''s ear and shouted in a cold voice, "If you refuse me again, don''t forget what the letter said. It''s useless to beg me then."


    "Also, I just want to tell you, should you go back to the city and have a look?"


    After saying this, Lu Ruoxin suddenly turned around, stood up straight, and looked at Samuel with some annoyance.


    Although she said so, Lu Ruoxin knew clearly that although she wanted to get closer to remind Samuel, she was indeed having her own thought.


    She wanted to take the opportunity to see if Samuel was not so resistant to her and whether she could get closer to him.


    But the result made her very disappointed!


    He didn''t give her a chance at all!


    Returning to the city?


    At this time, Samuel''s eyes suddenly narrowed!


    "I''m afraid you don''t know how long you have been in aa, do you?" Lu Ruoxin asked coldly with no good expression.


    "How... how long have I been in aa?" In Samuel''s memory, he just closed his eyes. He should not have been in aa for a long time, at most one day.


    "Three days!" Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    "Three days?" Samuel widened his eyes and said nervously, "The border town... By the way, the group of evil monks has left, and the border town''s things have been removed, right?"


    Lu Ruoxin smiled and said nothing!


    "Say something," Samuel said in a hurry.


    "How would I know?" Lu Ruoxin replied coldly.


    "You have eyes in the city. Someone is there. How can you not know what''s going on over there?" Samuel asked anxiously.


    "Do I have to tell you when I know? Samuel, you are begging me. You''d better figure it out for me." Lu Ruoxin shouted coldly and turned to walk out. "Okay, I beg you." Samuel gave in.


    Lu Ruoxin stopped and turned around. "If you beg me, must I tell you? I''m not in the mood anymore."


    After that, she pulled back the curtain and stormed out.


    Samuel nced back at Nian''er. It seemed that she was a little stunned by the quarrel between him and Lu Ruoxin. However, when Samuel looked at her, Han Nian took


    initiative to smile at Samuel, as if she was stillforting Samuel that she was fine. Content belongs to


    "Nian''er, I''m going to a dangerous ce. Are you willing to go with me?" Samuel asked.


    "I''ll go wherever Dad goes!" Han Nian nodded obediently.


    Samuel stopped talking and carried Nian''er out of the tent on the spot.


    However, outside the tent, Lu Ruoxin did not leave. She seemed to be waiting with her back to him. When she saw Samueling out, she asked coldly, "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes."


    "Just going like that?" Lu Ruoxin asked coldly.


    Samuel didn''t say anything and held Nian''er tightly, ready to go down the mountain.


    "The people in the city left the night they met you, so she doesn''t know what''s going on in the city. However, I know that you have friends there, so I sent someone to inquire about it near the town during the few days you were in aa."


    Hearing this, Samuel stopped slightly.


    "Although the demonic monks have left, the situation in the city is very bad. Almost all the people in the city are zombies, and the possibility of living people inside is very low."


    "Maybe if someone else still wants to enter the city at this time, I will definitely think that he is a fool. But Samuel, I know you are very loyal to your friends. I support you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Ruoxin suddenly shouted coldly, "Lu Yuan!"


    "Yes!" A disciple immediately stepped forward.


    Then, he yed a strange musical instrument in his hand. Almost at the same time, a team of more than 300 people came out in preparation!


    "The most elite disciples of our top of the Blue Mountain, more than 300 people, take them there!"


    Samuel nced at the group of people. All of them had high cultivation. Obviously, Lu Ruoxin was not lying!


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that Samuel was about to leave, Lu Ruoxin said again.


    Samuel turned around and looked at her strangely.


    "There are at least tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of zombies in the city. Are you really going to go there like this?" After that, Lu Ruoxin looked at Han Nian and continued, "I don''t doubt your ability to protect Nian''er, but can you guarantee that she won''t be hurt lightly? You should know that if she is hurt by zombies..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She smiled and stopped talking.


    But Samuel also understood that Lu Ruoxin''s words did make sense. It was not that he had never experienced a mass of corpses. He was confident that he would not let Han Nian''s life be in danger, but he could not guarantee that Han Nian would not be hurt at all. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Looking at Han Nian, Samuel''s emotions wereplicated!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At this time, in the inn in the city...

 Chapter 3007

    Chapter 3007


    ?


    Although the kitchen had long been covered with energy and the smoke and fire would not leak out, because of the movement, many zombies had already surrounded the outside, roaring and angrily beating every inch of the house.


    The small kitchen in the back hall was just a small room; so naturally, there was no solid building like the whole restaurant. As more and more zombies came, and the beating became more and more powerful, the small room was on the verge of copse at any time and could be directly smashed into pieces.


    Even so, in the kitchen, Fu Mang didn''t seem to hear it or smell it. He put down the two walking sticks in his hands and took off his coat slightly.


    The pants on his feet were a little plump, but there seemed to be some strange emptiness. It was not contradictory, so it looked very abrupt without any conflict.


    At this time, Fu Mang''s face was almost as white as a sheet of paper, and his face was covered with cold sweat, as if he had juste out of the rain.


    Fu Mang''s strong upper body was exposed in the open jacket, but the left side was wrapped by a long cloth. He nced at the right side, gritted his teeth, and raised his knife.


    "Enough!"


    Suddenly, the moment he raised the knife, a hand directly grabbed his hand.


    Although Fu Mang''s body was considered strong, it was as fragile as a sheep at this time. It was knocked back by the rushing inertia.


    Fortunately, the other hand grabbed his waist in time, so that he would not lose his bnce and fall to the ground.


    "You..."


    The hand that supported his waist first sank a lot into it, and then slightly exerted force to hold him. However, her hand was a little wet. When she raised her hand, it was already full of blood!


    Fu Li looked at him in shock and anger, not knowing what to say for a while.


    "Pa!"


    She snatched the knife from his hand and threw it on the ground.


    "You... what are you doing here?" Facing Fu Li''s eyes, Fu Mang did not dare to look directly at her. He hurriedly lowered his head to find the knife and tried to pick it up.


    Fu Li looked at him coldly and said, "Can you bend down now? Fu Mang!"


    Fu Mang did not answer, but his face was distorted by the great pain brought by bending over, and his sweat as big as beans kept falling.


    But even so, he still stubbornly reached out to grab it!


    It''s getting closer and closer. He was about to catch it...


    But at this time, a foot mercilessly moved over and steadily kicked the knife. With a bang, the knife flew several meters away.


    Fu Mang looked at the knife lying in the distance in despair. Hepletely lost his strength and belief of persistence and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Even so, he still stubbornly looked at the knife and unconsciously stretched out his hand.


    "What are you doing?" Fu Mang shouted at Fu Li with anger and grievance. He looked at the knife with tears in his eyes.


    Men''s tears were not light, but at this time, Fu Mang was already in tears.


    "What am I doing? I want to ask you, what do you want to do?" Hearing Fu Mang''s words, Fu Li also asked him with tears in her eyes, aggrieved and sad.


    "Fu Mang, do you think I don''t know where the food came from? From the first day you came in, I knew what you were doing."


    "Enough, enough, it''s really enough. Fu Mang, look at what you look like now!" Fu Li shouted angrily and rolled up his pants. Suddenly, her heart ached and tears flowed out of her eyes unconsciously.


    There were no legsany more, but all kinds of wooden boards. Now, even the wooden boards seemed to be insufficient. His left upper body was only piled up with cloth and some soft weeds.


    That was why when Fu Li helped him up, he felt soft at first, and then he exerted his strength. But as soon as he exerted his strength, blood overflowed along the wound and grass!


    Today''s Fu Mang was more like a pile of wood and grass rather than a person.


    Seeing his own body like this, Fu Mang was also sad. He could not help but shed tears. He lowered his head and endured the deep sobs.


    "Do you while, Fu Mang raised his head in


    think I have a way?" After


    pain and looked at Fu Li. "From the


    moment I was born, my mother told


    me that if want to love others, I


    he


    should love myself first, but do you want to watch those innocent people die and be like the Zombies outside? Maybe you can, I can, but can you watch those brothers who have gone through life and death with us fall in front of you?" Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    His words, from calm to angry, did not vent anger, but the sadness in his heart.


    Fu Li cried even harder and more miserably...


    "I know I''m dying." Fu Mang looked at Fu Li sadly and murmured while shaking his head, "I can''t live for long, Fu Li."


    After that, he stretched out his right arm, but it was as clean as water.


    "Our contract..." Fu Li looked at the hand with tears in her eyes.


    "I removed it." Fu Mang pursed his dry lips and smiled.


    "You''ve removed the contract. Why didn''t I feel it at all?"


    "I''ve already gotten rid of it on our way to find Samuel. In fact, I''ve long since abandoned treating you as my spirit beast, but my own sister." Fu Mang smiled lightly. "Therefore, on the way to escape, I removed the contract between you and me when you were tired to sleep, so you don''t know..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You are such a fool," Fu Li said in pain.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, it''s because I''m stupid that you live a miserable life all your life." Fu Mang nodded. "I owe you too much, but Fu Li, if there is a next life, I''m willing to be your spirit beast!"


    Fu Li shook her head sadly. "I don''t want to have a next life!"


    "Help me up," Fu Mang said smilingly.


    Fu Li shook her head resolutely. "No!"


    "This is myst order!"


    Fu Li gritted her teeth and finally nodded in pain. She got up, grabbed Fu Mang''s arm, and helped him up without any effort.


    As soon as she helped Fu Mang up,


    Fu Li''s face was full of tears. With the body of Fu Mang and the weakness that she had not eaten for days, Fu Mang, which should have been like a mountain, was as light as a searecrow at this time. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She knew what this meant, so she was even sadder...


    "Help me pick up the knife..."


    Fu Mang stood up and supported himself on the table with both hands, barely maintaining the bnce of his body!


    Looking at the knife on the ground, Fu Li finally couldn''t stand it anymore. She immediately turned around, hugged Fu Mang, and burst into tears. After a long time, Fu Mang gently pushed her away from his arms and nodded to her. "Go!"

 Chapter 3008

    Chapter 3008


    ?


    Looking at Fu Mang, Fu Li knew that this might be a farewell...


    "You are very smart, Fu Li. You don''t need me, a reckless man, to say anything more, do you?" Fu Mang said bitterly.


    Fu Li nodded, gritted her teeth, turned around with tears in her eyes, picked up the knife, and then took it over.


    "Help me onest time."


    Twenty minutester, in the hall.


    The improved disciples and the scattered people had recovered a lot of their essence, qi, and spirit. Most of them could sit or stand on their own. Although they were in a desperate situation, with themander of Fu Mang helping them solve the problem of eating, at least everyone saw a glimmer of hope. Naturally, they were in a good mood now.


    At this moment, with the sound of footsteps, the spirits of the group of people seemed to be better.


    Because the footsteps obviously meant that food wasing.


    Just as they had expected, a figure came out slowly with a pot of soup. However, it was not Fu Mang but Fu Li who took out the soup today. However, no one cared about these details in front of food. With the help of Fu Li, each of them got a small portion of the food.


    "Where''s Fu Mang?" When it was the turn of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, he suddenly asked curiously.


    He noticed that Fu Li''s eyes were red. Although Fu Li had been smiling all the time, it was very difficult.


    "There was a fire in the kitchen and there was some movement, so Fu Mang was afraid of attracting more zombies and he was dealing with the aftermath over there." Fu Li exined softly.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu frowned and grabbed Fu Li''s hand. "Are you hiding something from me?"


    A strange light shed in Fu Li''s eyes, but soon it was covered by a smile. "This restaurant is only so big, what can I hide from you?"


    After listening to Fu Li''s words, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu still frowned, but he had nothing to say. He nodded and took the soup.


    After that, he nced at Shiyu next to him. Shiyu nodded gently and got up. "I''ll go to the kitchen to help."


    "You can''t go!"


    Suddenly, Fu Li''s angry shout startled everyone present.


    Fu Li seemed to realize that there was something wrong with her tone, so she quickly exined in a soft voice, "There are too many people, and the breath is strong. The noise is even louder. Fu Mang doesn''t even allow me to stay there too long."


    Her words relieved many people.


    That was right.


    However, Manfred and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu felt that something was wrong.


    Fu Li''s attitude really puzzled them.


    Manfred frowned and said, "In fact, everyone is on the same boat now. We should be honest with each other. Did Fu Mang go out to find food and get hurt?"


    Fu Li was stunned and nced at Manfred and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. She knew that one of them was smart and the other had been in Jianghu for a long time. He was experienced. She could not


    hide it. Content belongs to ne


    But she was not stupid. She nodded and said, "Yes... He was slightly injured. He was afraid that everyone would worry about him, so..."


    Her words did dispel a lot of doubts, including the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    However, Manfred was a smart person. He had followed Samuel for so long and had done a lot of things for Samuel. Although Fu Li said so, he also felt that something was wrong.


    Manfred got up and said no more. He simply went to the kitchen.


    However, after taking a few steps, Fu Li stood and put her sword directly on the neck of Manfred. At this time her eyes were fierce. "I have already said that no one is allowed to enter the kitchen, so if you take another step, don''t me me for being rude." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m the deputy chief. I don''t believe you dare to stop me."


    Seeing Fu Li''s reaction, an ominous feeling suddenly rose in the heart of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu who had just put down his doubts. He suddenly got up and was about to walk toward the kitchen.


    "Swish!"


    But as soon as he arrived at Fu Li''s side, he only felt a sh of cold light. When he lowered his head, his arm had been cut by the sword.


    "I told you, anyone!" Fu Li''s face was ice-cold as she shouted angrily.


    Manfred and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu immediately frowned and looked at each other. Fu Li''s attitude showed that something had happened, but...


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, at this time, everyone only heard a loud noise. Following the sound, it came from the top of their heads!


    Then, the low roar of zombies was heard, apanied by the screams of several human beings.


    "Bad news, bad news, zombies rushed in from the third floor."


    A disciple hurriedly ran to the stairs on the second floor and shouted at the people downstairs.


    "What?"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    "If you can still move,e with me to help!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu roared. At this time, he had no time to care about anything else and rushed upstairs first.


    The people in the living room also picked up their weapons. Whether they could move or not, they quickly followed.


    Everyone knew what it meant for zombies to enter the building.


    "Roar!"


    el


    On the third floor, zombies had already broken through the window and entered. Some of them were crazily biting the disciples guarding the building, while others were constantly chasing and attacking the disciples who were still alive.


    Bang.


    More and more windows were broken through, and the zombie army hade.

 Chapter 3009

    Chapter 3009


    ?


    The dozen or so disciples, who were supposed to be responsible for guarding the third floor, were in an extremely dangerous situation in an instant. Not only did they have to face the zombies who broke in, but also the zombies who broke through the windows and came in from all directions began to surround them. They had no choice but to retreat hastily among the continuous casualties.


    "Kill!"


    Almost at the same time, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu rushed to the third floor with the others. Facing the surging zombies, he shouted angrily and went straight up to them.


    "Roar!"


    The great battle broke out as soon as it made contact!


    Even though the zombies'' defense and speed were rtively slow, they were extremely aggressive. In addition, after a few days of umtion, they had already changed from the original second floor to the current three-story height. As soon as the floor was broken, countless zombies suddenly swarmed in from the outside.


    "Retreat! Retreat!"


    Seeing a few more disciples falling down and being dragged into the zombies and being torn apart, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu already knew that it was impossible to block the third floor again.


    Now the only way was to withdraw to the second floor and use the narrow stairs to close the blockade.


    With the order of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, a group of people retreated to the second floor while dealing with zombies.


    When everyone retreated to the second floor, the advantage of the stairs gave many people a chance to breathe.


    "The zombies were too close to us before, so we couldn''t set up this pass at all," Manfred said anxiously.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nodded. "We''ll take care of the second floor first. Take your men to the stairs on the first floor to set up a pass." The stairs on the first and second floors were facing left and right, crossing the entire second floor. In the past, they were good-looking, but now, they gave everyone a buffer zone.


    Manfred nodded and waved at some people.


    Soon, Manfred began to seal the stairs on the first and second floors with wooden boards, leaving only an exit.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    On the other side of the second floor, a group of people guarded the stairs on the second floor almost in the way of the terminal.


    However, in the face of continuous zombies rushing in, the physical strength of the disciples was a huge problem, and countless zombies'' bodies were also a big problem.


    "Deputy chief, we can''t hold on any longer. Although the stairs are not big, they are like the mouth of a bottle. There are too many zombies. They will be broken sooner orter." Someone said anxiously.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nodded and looked back at Manfred. Fortunately, Manfred also nodded to him, indicating that everything was ready.


    "Leave two people behind with me. The others retreat!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu shouted softly and led his men down the stairs. The rest of the people quickly retreated to the stairs on the first floor.


    However, the entrance was so small that it took a lot of time for a group of people to withdraw, while the men of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu kept falling beside him.


    "Retreat!"


    Seeing that the time was ripe and the main force had left, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu shouted and ran to the stairs on the first floor with the rest of his men.


    Behind him, the group of zombies also overturned the corpses that crowded on the stairs and rushed over with angry roars.


    When they arrived at the stairs on the first floor, Manfred and others had already been waiting there, helping them go from the small entrances to the first floor.


    However, when the Knowledgeable


    Man in Jianghu was about to enter, he suddenly frowned when seeing Manfred standing on the second floor without any intention of


    leaving. Instead, Manfree


    a big iron te, so the


    up


    Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu couldn''t help but wonder, Manfred, you..." Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    "The entrance is too small and there are many zombies. If we cover it from above; it will definitely be trampled over by these zombies. So, I will stay," Manfred said in a cold voice, ncing at the zombies getting closer and closer. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re the brother of Samuel. You''ve just reunited. If you''re going to die, how can I face him?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu roared angrily and was about to crawl out.


    "You can do my job." Manfred smiled indifferently, picked up the huge iron te, and directly pressed it against the entrance.


    The entrance was so small that even if the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu tried his best to climb up, Manfred had already pressed down with an iron te.


    No matter how hard he tried, there was nothing the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu could do.


    "Boom!"


    The iron te was covered with a loud bang, leaving only the sound of iron nging.


    "Manfred!"


    "Manfred!"


    Almost at the same time, everyone living on the first floor shouted sadly.


    "Bang!"


    Hearing the shouts downstairs, Manfred smiled gently and then sat down on the ground. Looking at the zombies getting closer and closer, he looked at the roof and said, "Samuel. See you in the next life."


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Then he pounded his chest and closed his eyes. "I am your brother today. I am willing to be with you in the next life!"


    "Roar!"


    When the zombies saw the living people, they roared and rushed over...


    Almost at this moment, outside the border town, a stream of light suddenly shed.


    The next moment, a figure stood on the top of the city wall. It was Samuel!

 Chapter 3010

    Chapter 3010


    ?


    Behind him, three hundred ck shadows also moved quickly, arriving from the distance.


    "Swish swish!"


    The three hundred ck shadows immediately flew to the city wall and stood several meters behind Samuel.


    "Samuel, look." Lu Yuan stepped forward and pointed at the restaurant in the city.


    Looking from the city wall, the periphery of the city was empty, leaving only a mess. However, the restaurant in the distance, at this time, even if it was so far away, made people''s scalps go numb.


    There were almost all wriggling zombies, which surrounded the whole restaurant, like piles of ants crawling on some sweet food.


    "Is there... anyone alive inside?" Lu Yuan frowned and reminded him carefully.


    He almost wanted to tell Samuel that there was no one alive. He didn''t want to waste his energy.


    "Even if they die, I must see their corpses." Samuel was nervous, but he looked very determined.


    "We''ll help you clear the way. The third floor has been destroyed. The zombies are going to the second floor. You can go in from there."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Yuan rushed to the city wall, and the remaining 299 figures also rushed down quickly.


    He waved his hand several times, and the team instantly flew into three teams.


    After that, a team rushed to the front of the restaurant and quickly attracted the attention of the zombies with the sound to another direction!


    When the time was ripe, the remaining two teams immediately cut down and cleaned up the zombies around the restaurant.


    Their movements were extremely fast and their division ofbor was extremely clear. Even though the two teams that attacked the zombies seemed to be separated from each other, in fact, they responded to each other and exchanged offensive and defensive attacks.


    No wonder they were the most elite disciples of the Blue Mountain Pavilion.


    At the same time, their cultivation was excellent, and their attainment was even better.


    "Swish swish!"


    Soon, the two teams had fought their way out from the periphery.


    At this time, Samuel no longer waited any longer. He turned into a ck shadow and instantly flew towards the gap on the third floor.


    Whoosh!


    It was like a sharp arrow piercing into the soul!


    There was only the wail of zombies. The zombies kept falling down!


    At this time, in the second floor, a continuous stream of zombies had surrounded Manfred. They all stooped and opened their big bloody mouths, and all kinds of rotten liquid flowed out of their mouths.


    Manfred closed his eyes and felt that the zombies were approaching. He could even feel that the zombies'' hands had touched him.


    However, he was still calm.


    "It''s just a death. What''s there to feel regret and unwillingness about?"


    "Bang."


    Almost at this moment, Manfred suddenly heard several muffled sounds in his ear, and he could feel an extremely strong pressure on his face. "What are you waiting for?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded. When he opened his eyes, there was no zombie in front of him, but a magnificent back.


    With the jade sword in hand, the red and purple light of the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel hovered!


    Like a God of War!


    "Samuel?" Manfred suddenly opened his mouth in surprise.


    Samuel turned around gently and smiled at him.


    "Damn, am I dreaming?" Wiping his eyes, Manfred couldn''t believe it.


    "Let the zombies take a bite. See if it hurts or not, and you will know if it''s a dream," Samuel said lightly. The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel instantly turned into two beams of light, rushing straight to the zombies.


    "Screw you." Manfred was amused by Samuel.


    Samuel turned around, waved the jade sword in his hand, and rushed up.


    "Swoosh."


    The fierce zombies fell down one by one like scarecrows.


    The ck Qi wrapped around Samuel''s golden body. He was like a demon god, harvesting madly.


    In the eyes of Manfred, the countless zombies had been cut dozens of times in an instant by Samuel and were pushed out of the several-meter wide leisure area.


    "What are you waiting for? You damn fool; I''m not interested in you. Don''t stare at me with your infatuated eyes."


    "Ah!" Manfred was stunned. After he realized it, he hurriedly lifted the iron te and fled down.


    The people below were panic-stricken in sadness. They thought that after the zombies ate Manfred, the zombies nned to attack. They hurriedly picked up their weapons and prepared to assassinate them.


    But when they saw that it was Manfred, they were all stunned and turned into endless surprises.


    "Manfred, it''s Manfred!"


    "He''s not dead!"


    A group of people jumped and cheered. After helping Manfrede down from the second floor, the whole first floor was filled withughter.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was also very happy, but he was more rational than happy.


    He got up and went upstairs, trying to cover the iron te again.


    Seeing this, Manfred hurried over and grabbed hold of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    "Manfred, what''s wrong with you?"


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu asked suspiciously. Then, he


    suddenly smiled and said, "Don''"


    worry The iron te is very close to the entrance. I can move it to the entrance without going out." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Obviously, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu misunderstood Manfred''s meaning. For him, Manfred''s obstruction was probably because Manfred was worried that he would sacrifice himself to cover an iron te like Manfred.


    Therefore, he let out augh.


    Manfred shook his head. "No, what I mean is that this iron te can''t be covered. Samuel... Samuel is still on it."


    "Samuel?"


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu''s smile froze and he looked at Manfred in shock. Not only him, but all the people on the first floor werepletely stunned when they heard the news!


    "Samuel? You... Are you kidding me?"


    "Yes, is the chief really back?"


    They were both surprised and a little excited!


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu suddenly ran upstairs. Behind him, a group of people kept squeezing toward the stairs as if they were crazy.


    When the Knowledgeable Man in


    Jianghu and a few other disciples took the lead to reveal their heads from the entrance, they saw that Samuel was crazily killing among the corpses. The group of people couldn''t help crying with joy! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Samuel, Samuel. It''s really Samuel."


    "Chief!"


    It was a kind of excitement, a kind of peace of mind. They looked forward to the return of Samuel and even regarded it as all hope. At this


    el


    moment, it came true after experiencing a desperate situation


    where they were almost starved to


    death. Content belongs toT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Brothers, Samuel''s back." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu wiped his tears and said the most proud words to his brothers who were desperately


    trying to squeeze up.


    "The Chief is really back."


    "Great, great. I knew he would never abandon us."


    "Long live the Chief!"


    When the news was confirmed by the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, the audience cheered and jumped with joy.


    "All brothers!"


    "Yes!"


    "Follow me to charge and support the Chief!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghuughed and stood up with his saber in hand.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 3011

    Chapter 3011


    ?


    "Kill!"


    Behind him, with the excited shouts of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, countless disciples who had been hiding on the first floor rushed out of the entrance one by one to support Samuel!


    Both sides were on the verge of erupting.


    With the support of the people behind him, they could help Samuel clean up the back, so that Samuel didn''t need to worry about behind.


    Outside, there were disciples of the Blue Mountain Pavilion constantly cutting and killing the zombies, causing the height of the zombies to constantly decline, thus reducing the number of zombies going upstairs.


    At this time, Samuel was like a killing machine that had beenpletely released.


    "Earth fire!"


    "Heavenly Fire!"


    "Thunder Dragon!"


    "Moon Wheel!"


    "72 god-like swordsmanship!"


    "Sword formation!"


    Hong!!!


    Hundreds of zombies upstairs were instantly knocked down by the golden light, and hundreds of zombies were instantly swallowed up by the ck gas. Outside the building, the Earth Fire was burning, and the Heavenly Thunder was there. Under the guidance of thousands of swords, it went straight down!


    "Boom!"


    The earth quaked and the earth quaked!


    "Roar!"


    Thousands of zombies died!


    "All of you, go back." Samuel shouted angrily. He suddenly moved his hand, and a zombie that was rushing to Manfred was killed in an instant. "Yes!" Bai Xiaosheng nodded and waved his hand. "Withdraw!"


    Samuel ran the energy in his hand again, and his eyes were even red with demon blood.


    "Break!"


    Hong!!!


    Another streak of lightning shot out, pushing hundreds of zombies out.


    "Bang!"


    As the wall broke, hundreds of zombies also flew down from the second floor!


    "Bang."


    Countless zombies fell to the ground.


    At this time, the whole second floor was quiet as they flew down, and the dense corpses had long disappeared!


    "Samuel has sessfully ascended the stairs. Retreat!"


    Lu Yuan nced at Samuel, who was standing alone upstairs, and shouted coldly. He shrank his body and two teams of people. They attacked and defended at the same time, and slowly retreated outside.


    "Wait for us at the city wall!" After saying that, Lu Yuan whistled and led his men to clean up the zombies around him. Then a group of people quickly disappeared in the street.


    Soon, there was a raging fire


    somewhere in the city, which attracted a lot of zombies. With the massacre of Samuel, the restaurant was still surrounded by zombies, but at least not piled up like a mountain like before. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel smiled gently, jumped from the entrance, and flew into the first floor. With a movement of his hand, the iron te was put back into the entrance by the energy.


    "Greetings, Chief!"


    As soon as Samuelnded in the room, everyone in the room bowed to him in unison. At this moment, whether they were disciples of the Mysterious Man Alliance or not, it was the same.


    "Samuel, you''re finally back." After paying his respects, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and a group of people from Manfred instantly surrounded him.


    "I came backte and made you suffer." Samuel finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Along the way, he had been worried and guilty. He was afraid that his brothers would be doomed because of hisa.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It seemed that it was not toote, so Samuel felt relieved.


    "It''s notte. We knew you woulde back to save us. We''re brothers, just one word. Wait!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said with a smile. His words immediately drew everyone''s approval.


    "That is right. Samuel, we believe in you."


    "If you really feel a little embarrassed toe backte, Samuel, then let''s take us into the alliance aspensation, right? Brothers!" The fourth monsterughed loudly at this time.


    "Yes, that''s right. Chief Hannigan, please ept our bow!" The others immediately responded.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of people led by the remaining four monsters knelt down.


    "We can see each other''s true


    §Ö


    feelings in troubled times. Although we didn''t know each other before, we''ve been relying on them for many days. That''s why we can coexist with each other." The


    Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu also


    nodded and said softly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel smiled and nced at


    Manfred, Saber Twelve, and the others. Then, he nced at Liu Sha and the others. After receiving Manfred''s smile and nodding, he nodded and said, "Since we are brothers, why should you kneel down?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing that, they were stunned.


    The next second, the people kneeling on the ground suddenly cheered.


    "After I was rejectedst time, I thought that it would be impossible for me to join the Mysterious Man Alliance for the rest of my life. I didn''t expect that now... Haha."


    "In the future, we will also be disciples of the Mysterious Man."


    "Brothers, this is called waiting till the end."


    Seeing them so happy, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and Samuel couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    "However, here, I have to thank someone, because if it weren''t for this person, we wouldn''t have been so lucky. We would have died a long time ago." "Yes. You are right. Although Chief Hannigan saved us, it was Commander Fu who supported us. By the way, where is he?"


    They looked at each other, trying their best to find Fu Mang.


    When Samuel heard these words, he was obviously looking for the figure of Fu Mang in the crowd at this time. It was obivious that Fu Mang had yed an important role when he was not here.


    Samuel didn''t see Fu Mang, but Samuel found that Fu Li, who had been crying in the corner of the crowd...

 Chapter 3012

    Chapter 3012


    ?


    However, Fu Li did not make a sound from beginning to end. Naturally, it was hard to find her out in the noisy and happy atmosphere. Samuel frowned. Realizing that something was wrong, he frowned and walked quickly toward Fu Li.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, Manfred, and the others also felt their hearts sink and hurriedly followed.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel frowned and asked in a low voice. He had a bad feeling.


    He did not see Fu Mang, but saw Fu Li crying. Could it be...?


    Fu Li shook her head and broke away from Samuel''s hand slightly. She curled up and fell to the ground sadly, with tears on her face...


    "What the hell is going on? Where''s Fu Mang?" Samuel looked helplessly at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and Manfred.


    "Fu Mang!" Manfred and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu also looked at each other, not knowing how to answer.


    "By the way, didn''t Fu Mang go to the kitchen in the end? He didn''t participate in our battle, so he should still be in the kitchen." All of a sudden, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu remembered something and said in a hurry.


    "That''s right." Manfred said as well.


    "The kitchen?" Samuel frowned. After handing Fu Li to Shiyu, he directly pushed away the crowd and rushed to the kitchen.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others also hurried to follow him.


    Compared with the speed of Samuel, they were naturally too slow. When they rushed to the kitchen with all their strength, they found Samuel standing by the side of the door, staring at the kitchen. The anxiety on his face had already solidified, leaving only sadness...


    After a while, Samuel suddenly rushed in anxiously.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, the faces of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others immediately turned cold. They hurried forward and rushed into the kitchen.


    However, the scene in the kitchen made their eyes wide open. A corpse was lying there, motionless. Although its face was calm, its face was as wax as paper.


    "Fu Mang!"


    Samuel suddenly squatted down, grabbed his arm, and shouted anxiously.


    "Help him up." Samuel shouted hurriedly. At the same time, he sit with legs crossed, preparing to run the energy to Fu Mang.


    Upon hearing this, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others hurriedly helped Fu Mang up. And then they pushed his body forward in a pile.


    "Crack!"


    A piece of soft grass wrapped in cloth slipped out of his body. At this time, his upper body almost instantly became empty.


    This inexplicable thing scared Samuel, but what made Samuel even more shocked was that Fu Mang''s upper body was extremely uneven at this time.


    An ominous premonition rose in Samuel''s heart. When he lifted Fu Mang''s clothes, he was instantly shocked.


    Under the clothes, there was only a skeleton-like body...


    Manfred, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, and the others were also shocked.


    Without saying anything else, Manfred quickly got up and drove away all the people who came with him. After closing the door, he closed his eyes and let out a long breath.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu fell to the ground, tears welling up in his eyes. "How... how could this be?"


    Samuel gritted his teeth. At this time, he slightly turned around and checked Fu Mang''s legs. For a moment, he couldn''t help but stand up and burst into tears!


    The others looked at Fu Mang''s body, crying in low voices or hugging each other.


    Fu Mang was dead!


    He died here in an ice-cold way.


    "Four days, and four whole days


    today. It turns out that all the soup we ate is..." When the


    I


    Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu thought of this, he didn''t have the slightest nausea. Instead, he felt


    endless regret. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Pa!" He pped himself hard on the face. "Why, why? Why am I so stupid? Why didn''t I find out that you did these stupid things?" Manfred gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, tears streaming down his face.


    Even though he had not been with Fu Mang for a long time, he knew very well how great what this "man" had done. With a bang, Manfred knelt heavily on the ground and cried with his head down.


    "From today onwards, I, Saber Twelve''s life will belong to Samuel and Fu Mang." Saber Twelve clenched his teeth tightly and clenched his fists tightly.


    "Fu Mang, I''m sorry..."


    "The food you found for us is the price of your body, and we... are still waiting for you to bring more food."


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise.


    Samuel suddenly punched the stove


    in front of him hard. The big and sturdy stone stove suddenly turned into powder. Samuel looked up and tried not to shed more tears. He gritted his teeth and said, "This has nothing to do with anyone. It''s me. I killed Fu Mang. If I hade back earlier, he... he..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The more he said this, the more difficult it was for Samuel to control his emotions. No matter how he looked up, tears kept flowing down his red eyes...


    He suddenly held Fu Mang in his arms and burst into tears...


    "Samuel. It''s not your fault. If you want to me someone, you can only me those evil monks and zombies!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu patted Samuel on the shoulder.


    However, as soon as his hand


    touched it, he was directly bounced


    several meters away. At this time,


    Samuel''s head and eyes, which were


    buried on the shoulder of Fu Mang, were already red, and the ck air


    began to emit from his body... Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3013

    Chapter 3013


    ?


    "Samuel!"


    Seeing what was happening to the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, everyone turned back in horror. When they saw Samuel''s ck gas spreading from his body, they were stunned.


    Samuel suddenly raised his head. His eyes were blood-red; his hair turned silver in an instant, and his whole handsome face was full of ferocity.


    "Samuel, he...."


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "Demon Demonization!"


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, Samuel stood up, turned his hands into ws, and roared to the sky. For a time, his voice broke through the sky. Devil Aura rolled up to the ground, and the sky changed color.


    "Kill my brother, and I want all of you to die with me!" At this time, Samuel opened his blood-red eyes and said coldly. Everyone present felt a chill on their backs when they heard this light shout.


    "Kill!"


    With a sudden shout and a lift of both hands, everyone suddenly felt that the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "What... what a powerful strength!"


    "This power, this power is suffocating!"


    Not only was it suffocating, but the whole room seemed to be shaking wildly because of the pressure. The whole restaurant was on the verge of copse.


    "Samuel!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu scrambled to his feet and shouted at Samuel in a hurry. He didn''t care about the blood and injuries on his body.


    If this continued, the restaurant would copsepletely, and the problems that followed would be very dangerous. Everyone would have no ce to hide. Even if many of the zombies outside had been lured away or killed, therge number of them left was still enough to kill everyone here hundreds of times.


    "Blood for blood!"


    Hong!!!


    As Samuel shouted coldly, everyone felt a stronger pressure. The next second, the roof above the small kitchen suddenly broke!


    The figure of Samuel immediately turned into a ck shadow and suddenly flew out!


    The group of people looked at each other in dismay!


    Samuel, who had flown out of the restaurant, slightly hovered in the air. Behind him, he fell straight from the sky and suddenly rushed toward the pile of zombies.


    Hong!!!


    As the figure fell, countless zombies on the periphery were immediately scattered, and then scattered in all directions and fell heavily.


    "Roar!"


    The group of corpses inside immediately began to gather again. They wildly and attacked.


    "Roar!"


    Meanwhile, Samuel who entered the group of corpses was also ferocious at this time, like tigers entering a herd of sheep. He killed whatever he saw. All of a sudden, the two forces fought like a formidable master and a hyena!


    Between the two sides, broken limbs kept flying out.


    "Senior Brother Lu, there... Why is there another fight over there?" At this time, Lu Yuan and the others, who had just arrived at the city wall and had just rested for a while, had not yet taken a breath, but the dark clouds were covering the top, roaring, and the crowd of corpses was in a great uproar next to the restaurant.


    "This is..." Lu Yuan frowned and was confused.


    "What a powerful Devil Aura. Senior brother, could it be that those demonic monks have returned?" A young disciple said softly.


    "No!" Lu Yuan shook his head. "How


    of


    could the devil monks fight with the group of corpses? Moreover, this person''s Devil Aura is so strong that it can even change the color of heaven and earth. How could the devil monks have such a devil aura? Why do I feel that this Devil Aura is a little familiar?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When these words were spoken, the few disciples also felt extremely strange. Their brows were tightly knit together.


    However, these people from the Blue Mountain Pavilion had only interacted with Samuel who had suppressed the Demonic Dragon''s Blood. They did have contacted with his Devil Aura, but their contact was just a drop in the bucket.


    Even though this group of disciples was full of elites, they could not rte such a powerful demon with Samuel for a while.


    "What the hell is going on?" Lu Yuan sighed strangely.


    Hong!!


    There was another sudden explosion near the restaurant.


    The two beams of red and purple light directly merged into a force and suddenly exploded. With Samuel as the center, a semi-circle explosion light directly rose like an atomic explosion.


    Hundreds of zombies were instantly turned into powder in the light.


    "It''s Samuel!"


    Without the cover of zombies, the sharp-eyed disciples suddenly found Samuel inside.


    Although Samuel''s appearance was different now, how could they not remember the future Childe-inw?


    "What? That''s Samuel?"


    "This... this is impossible, isn''t it?"


    "How could his Devil Aura be so strong?"


    The group of people was stupefied. They naturally didn''t understand why it was like this.


    "Samuel is known as a devil god. It''s


    not surprising that he has such a strong Devil Aura. Everyone, follow me quickly!" Although Lu Yuan had not been out of the Blue Mountain Pavilion all year round, he had heard of the battle between two gods and devils that the top of the Blue Mountain had personally experienced. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The disciples of the top of the Blue Mountain were proud, while the people of the Blue Mountain Pavilion were more proud. If it weren''t for the amazing operation of Samuel, how could they willingly ept the future son-inw, Samuel? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes!"


    With Lu Yuan''s voice, the next second, a group of 300 people flew down from the city wall at a high speed and divided into three teams, quickly attacking Samuel and the zombies.


    Just like thest time, the three teams moved quickly. They separated and echoed each other. One team was auxiliary, the other was auxiliary attack, and the other was mainly offensive.


    In the face of the surging zombies, they rushed all the way to the scene as if they were a group of monkeys.


    As soon as they arrived at the scene, they werepletely shocked by the scene in front of them.


    With the restaurant as the center, the area within a radius of dozens of meters was full of ck blood and all kinds of zombies and limbs. The originally dense group of corpses was pushed back dozens of meters by Samuel alone.


    "This is too f*cking cruel." A disciple, seeing this scene, couldn''t help but feel pity for the zombies.


    With their strength, only about 300 people had used their wits and martial arts to reduce the density of the zombies around them. However, Samuel


    was alone!!!


    Lu Yuan was also stunned.


    Looking at Samuel''s figure falling into a bloody battle, he felt his scalp tingling.


    This was simply incredible, but at the same time, it made people''s blood boil!


    At this time, Samuel was soaked in the ck blood of zombies, but there was no fear in his eyes, only endless killing intent.


    One, two, three...


    More and more zombies fell; zombies began to gather toward Samuel.


    "Oh no!"


    In the distance, the zombies that had been lured away by the Blue Mountain Pavilion also began to rush over...

 Chapter 3014

    Chapter 3014


    ?


    Lu Yuan shouted in a low voice. The next second, he led his men with knives and quickly broke through the encirclement in the direction of Samuel. Almost at the same time, the other two teams rushed left and right to the zombies, trying to attract them to change the direction.


    Pu chi!


    Pu chi!


    It seemed to be very close, but Lu Yuan and others soon fell into great trouble and consumption.


    Although the distance between them and Samuel was only a few dozen meters, when they fell into the mass of corpses, these dozens of meters were like a natural moat.


    Even if the 100-soldier squad was very powerful, well-trained and it would not take too much effort to deal with zombies, in the face of the endless number of zombies, not to mention that their attacks and numbers were neutralized, the pile of zombies on the ground also made it difficult for them to take a step forward, and it was difficult for them to move for a moment.


    Sometimes, some things looked easy, but when one truly experienced it, one would find it so difficult.


    "Sword Sweeping Heaven and Earth!"


    Ssh!


    Unknowingly when, the jade sword in Samuel''s hand had been wrapped by Devil Aura and turned into a ck sword. At this time, Samuel swept around, and the surrounding zombies and countless remains on the ground were suddenly scattered in all directions like dust meeting a tornado. "Right now."


    Lu Yuan shouted softly. Behind him, the 100-soldier team turned into two teams in an instant. One team resisted outside, while Lu Yuan nced at the team inside and nodded to each other.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a cold shout, the group of people inside immediately flew up and stepped on the shoulders of the outer disciples. Then, they tapped on the heads of the zombies outside and flew toward Samuel.


    The moment the outer disciples suddenly flew out, they attracted the zombies'' attention. They gathered together. Without any hesitation, they quickly broke through the encirclement of the zombies and led them away.


    The cooperation here was perfect. As expected, it was the most elite existence in the top of the Blue Mountain.


    "One sword move, Heaven-breaking!"


    Samuel gently clenched the jade sword in his hand and stood in front of him. The violent ck Qi began to spread on the sword.


    "Boom!"


    Just likest time, the sword qi burst out from the tip of the sword after it went crazy. Although the ground blocked its downward momentum, it was still in a circle-like state!!


    Hong!!


    The nearest zombies were immediately lifted up by the air st on the ground like a rubber ball!


    "Blue Mountain''s strength!"


    Suddenly, a light shout came. Then,


    Lu Yuan arrived in time with 49 disciples. The 50 people were scattered in all directions. With


    Samuel as the center, they wrappet


    themselves in a circle and quicklynded on the ground. Each palm directly hit the ground! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Weng!


    The huge circle of energy that spread like a circle instantly stopped spreading in front of Lu Yuan and others. But even so, the residual


    force was released from behindT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yuan and others, so that the zombies behind Lu Yuan and others were instantly sent flying several meters away. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Shua!


    After the energy was blocked, Samuel''s blood-red eyes suddenly turned extremely cold and red at Lu Yuan and others. Although they blocked the attack, Lu Yuan and the others also felt extremely ufortable at this time. Although the secret method of the Blue Mountain Pavilion was very delicate, it was not so magical when facing the absolute power of Samuel.


    Suppressing the blood in his mouth, Lu Yuan shouted at Samuel at this time, "Samuel, that''s enough. Stop."


    "How dare you stop me?" Samuel shouted coldly. He moved his hand and the monstrous Devil Aura condensed in it.


    "Be careful!" Lu Yuan shouted. Almost at the same time as the other 49 people, his hands suddenly crossed in front of his head, and each of them emitted a green energy.


    The fifty linked together actually formed an extremely powerful protective wall.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly moved his hands, and the monstrous Devil Aura suddenly rushed toward Lu Yuan and others.


    "Roar!"


    From time to time, a ferocious ck tiger could be seen within Devil Aura, and from time to time, an irritable, furious skeleton could be seen. Then, it shot forward with incredible speed!


    "Rise!"


    With Lu Yuan''s shout, the 50 people suddenly lowered their hands on the ground. Instantly, the Bounded Domain of green energy they weaved became brighter.


    "Boom!"


    "Puff!"


    The two forces collided in an instant, but it didn''t take long for the green energy area to be broken by the ck Qi. Lu Yuan and others also rolled several meters under the impact of Devil Aura, spitting out blood. They felt very ufortable.


    With a leap of Samuel, the ck jade sword flew into his hand obediently. Then, he suddenly shed and the sword radiance swept across. The zombies, who were close to Lu Yuan and others, were suddenly cut in half by the sword light!


    "Kill!"


    With a cold shout, Samuel turned into a ck shadow and stabbed toward the zombie again.


    Lu Yuan covered the pain in his


    Yet


    chest and struggled to stand up again with the disciples. Although Samuel''s crazy killing of zombies had resolved the crisis of being attacked by Samuel and being attacked by the zombies, Lu Yuan then


    still nodded to everyone Yuan


    quickly rushed back to Samuel. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Just as Samuel swept across again, Lu Yuan and others joined forces to block sword Qi again. Then they stood directly opposite Samuel and shook their heads at Samuel. "You can''t kill them!"


    Samuel frowned slightly...

 Chapter 3015

    Chapter 3015


    ?


    Samuel raised his eyes slightly, which were full of disdain and ruthlessness, and looked at Lu Yuan with contempt.


    "Get lost!"


    The next second, Samuel clenched his fists, clenched his teeth, and looked fierce!


    His figure disappeared. Before Lu Yuan could react, Samuel had reappeared at Lu Yuan''s ce. Lu Yuan, who should have been there, had already left the ground with his feet. A big hand was firmly stuck on his neck, as hard as a tiger''s mp.


    Lu Yuan desperately exerted his strength in his left and right hands, trying to break free, but every time he hit Samuel''s hand, it was like hitting steel. There was no chance for him to break free!


    Samuel coldly nced at the rest of the people, causing them to swallow their saliva. Of the forty-nine people, not a single one dared to move, let alone try to save Lu Yuan.


    Lu Yuan''s eyes were bloodshot, and his face turned from red to purple. He might never have thought that a person with high cultivation like him would die like a mortal in the end.


    However, Lu Yuan didn''t struggle or beg like a dog. Since he could not break free, he chose to concentrate hisst breath on his throat.


    "If you kill them, the whole city will be ughtered!" Lu Yuan looked at Samuel indifferently. After that, he closed his eyes slightly, waiting for death to


    come.


    "Roar!"


    Samuel suddenly exerted force in his hand and threw Lu Yuan dozens of meters away like a giant bear throwing a rabbit. Then Lu Yuan mmed heavily on the ground and smashed the stone street.


    Suddenly, Devil Aura in Samuel''s hand gathered again. He rushed forward and killed again.


    However, the more he killed, the slower Samuel became, and the blood-red in his eyes quickly dimmed.


    "If you kill them, the whole city will be ughtered!!"


    "If you kill them, the whole city will be ughtered!"


    Lu Yuan''s voice began to echo in Samuel''s mind. At the same time, every zombie killed by Samuel kept appearing in Samuel''s mind before they died.


    He might be a Jianghu swordsman with heartyughter, a street vendor selling some side dishes, some women, children, and old men...


    "Ah!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    All of a sudden, Samuel stopped attacking and knelt on the ground with his head in his arms.


    Those smiling faces and those hundreds of people appeared more and more frequently in his mind, like the scenes of a movie, shing and interweaving...


    What''s more, it was Fu Mang''s silly smile when he was alive...


    Suddenly, Samuel put down his hand slightly from his head. At the same time, he suddenly withdrew and flew toward Lu Yuan in the distance.


    The Blue Mountain Pavilion


    disciples'' hearts immediately


    tightened. Even Lu Yuan, who was


    e


    on the verge of death, helplessly smiled bitterly as he looked at Samuel who had pounced on him once again. He closed his eyes and waited for death. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Anyway, he should have been strangled to death just now. It was enough to live for another dozens of seconds.


    However, after waiting for about three seconds, the intense pain or the smell of death did note. With the speed of Samuel, it was absolutely impossible.


    Thinking of this, Lu Yuan slowly opened his eyes. Samuel stood in front of him with a strong Devil Aura. He instinctively shrank in fear, but the next second, he couldn''t help frowning.


    The blood-red color on Samuel''s hair had disappeared at some point. Although his eyes were still cold, the killing red light, which had looked down on everything, had long disappeared.


    "You..."


    Suddenly, Samuel raised his hand slightly, and a white light emitted from his palm, slightly scattering on Lu Yuan''s body.


    Those disciples thought that Samuel was going to kill Lu Yuan again. At this time, they struggled toe to save him, but at this time, Lu Yuan waved his hand.


    Because Lu Yuan suddenly felt that his body had be unusually warm, the pain in his body had begun to disappear, and his injured internal organs seemed to slowly heal.


    A momentter, Samuel withdrew his hand, and the white light disappeared. However, Lu Yuan found that he was fine. He touched his body curiously and found that the external injuries were almost healed.


    "Killing all the people in the city is equivalent to ughtering this city. What do you mean?" Samuel frowned slightly and said softly.


    "I don''t know either. The top of Blue Mountain don''t know much about these zombies, but..." Lu Yuan stood up from the ground and nced at the other disciples far away. Then he whispered, "However, I identally heard people in the Desert City mention them." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Desert City? Are you talking about Fang Kun''s group of people?" Samuel frowned and said.


    "That''s right." Lu Yuan nodded his


    UT


    head. "Although they live in the desert and no one knows their exact origins, they are extremely mysterious. However, I heard that they are the ones who know the Demonic Monk the best." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel nodded. Lu Ruoxin had mentioned this many times, which could prove that Lu Yuan was not lying.


    Samuel looked at Lu Yuan and said, "Go on."


    Lu Yuan nodded and nced at Samuel. After hesitating for a while, he nodded and said, "Let''s start from yesterday..."

 Chapter 3016

    Chapter 3016


    ?


    "Because of the joint battle between the two armies, the supplies are shared. The reserve general of the Desert City has a lot of contact with me. Yesterday, under Miss'' order, when I sent some supplies again, the reserve general invited me to drink as usual."


    "After a few rounds of toasting, they mentioned you."


    "Me?" Samuel frowned.


    "You defeated his young master, Fang Kun, by yourself. You even embarrassed all the people in the desert city with your own strength. Perhaps, for you, it was just one of the battles. But for the people in the desert city, this was their first defeat in decades."


    "In other words, you not only hurt people from the Desert City, but also their dignity for a hundred years." Lu Yuan shook his head bitterly.


    Like many other hidden cities, the desert city was more like a chicken''s head rather than a phoenix''s tail instead of entering the Central ins. They might have more mentality than other cities.


    Because the desert city was strong enough and mysterious enough. Even in the Central ins, it was quite famous.


    In the past 100 years, although they had fought with others, they were not in a state where the heroes in the Central ins rose to fame. In the ce where they were located, they were absolute overlords, so they only won and did not lose.


    But the appearance of Samuel broke the legend from then on, and it was almost broken into pieces.


    Tens of millions of elite soldiers were no match for one person. Such humiliation was almostplete.


    "In the eyes of everyone in the Desert City, you are their thorn in their side. Naturally, you will be attacked in private," Lu Yuan said.


    Samuel nodded. He did not deny this point. When no one defeated their army, Fang Kun and his trusted subordinates had talked about him behind their backs. After being defeated by him, it could be naturally imagined how much they hated him.


    However, would Samuel care?


    "The sparrow doesn''t know the ambition of swan! What they thought has nothing to do with me." Samuel said coldly.


    "You''re right. An elephant won''t care about the ant''s resistance and dissatisfaction, but the problem is that the people in the desert city were actually specially invited by Miss this time."


    "When the demonic monks appeared, Elder Lu was very worried about your situation and urged Miss to help you quickly. Although Miss seemed to have not arrived for a long time, in fact, she sent someone to investigate secretly."


    "When we were sure that it was very likely to be the demonic monks, Miss specially invited the desert city."


    Samuel frowned. "With the top of the Blue Mountain''s power, do you still need someone else to help you?"


    Lu Yuan smiled helplessly and said, "All things in the worldplement each other, but mutual support is mutual restriction. This group of evil monks is very evil. They are monks of the Motuo Temple. They can''t be seen before."


    "Motuo Temple?"


    "Ten thousand years ago, there was a temple named Motuo Temple. It was said that there was a devil incarnate in the temple. I don''t know who ordered this group of monks to build temples on it to read scriptures to suppress the devil king. However, not long after, all the monks went crazy and killed each other. If a strong desert storm hadn''t destroyed them and buried them underground, they would have brought great trouble to the world." Samuel said in surprise, "You mean, these monks are monks of Motuo Temple."


    "That''s Elder Lu''s guess." Lu Yuan nodded. "But that''s the truth, because after Miss sent someone to investigate, she invited Fang family in the desert city."


    "You mean..." Samuel seemed to think of something.


    The destruction of Motuo Templey in a desert storm, and the Fang family''s self-proimed Desert City also in the desert, which meant that the two should exist in the same area.


    "You are very smart. After the destruction of Motuo Temple, although it did disappear from the world, that ce is still far away from the Central ins, so what we know is not all."


    "The real situation is that rumor has it that after the copse of the Motuo Temple, the desert is notpletely calm. It is said that people asionally see monks in ck in the desert."


    "Some people will suddenly stretch out a hand from the bottom of the desert to pull people into the sand when they walk in the desert."


    "Therefore, the desert area soon became a forbidden area."


    "Until thousands of years ago, a tribe lived near the desert. It was said that one night, they got the God''s Revtion and the power of God and led the army to wipe out the danger in the desert."


    "In order to encourage people to continue to travel safely through the desert, this tribe settled down in the center of the desert, which is also the predecessor of the desert city."


    After listening to this, Samuel finally understood that this was the main reason why Lu Ruoxin sought help from the Fang family instead of bringing therge number of disciples of the top of the Blue Mountain.


    The Fang n''s predecessor, which was that tribe at that time, seemed capable of suppressing the group of Demonic monks.


    "Devil Monks of Motuo Temple seldom shows up. Although the top of the Blue Mountain is a big family it is only in the Central ins. They know very little about these desert areas and people. Miss also invited the Fang family to ensure that nothing goes wrong because of your safety," Lu Yuan said. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel nodded and frowned without saying anything.


    "The zombies rose because of the Demonic Monks. Originally, Miss wanted the guards of the Fang n to subdue them, but..." Speaking of this, Lu Yuanlong continued.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But because of me, Fang Kun is not willing?" Samuel said.


    Lu Yuan nodded heavily and said, "Fang Kun refused Miss''s proposal and said that they just promised Miss to save you. So, after you returned to the tent, they ignored" everything else. Miss has tried to


    persuade him, but there is indeed no better way." Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel gritted his teeth. He really didn''t understand why Fang Kun was so hostile to him when it was just the first time he met Fang Kun.


    Since the first time they met, Fang Kun had snatched Samuel''s letter and then threatened him topete with him.


    Even if Samuel was injured, he still promised Fang Kun, and during the process, Samuel didn''t use full strength, but Fang Kun secretly attacked him. Anyway, Samuel did not think that he himself had gone too far, but why did Fang Kun do this?


    "By the way, what do you mean by saying that they mentioned me?" Samuel said frowningly.


    When it came to himself, it was not difficult for Samuel to imagine their intention to trample on him. But at this time, Lu Yuan mentioned this matter, which also meant that it was very likely that the group of people mentioned his friends in Border Town because of him. When it came to his friends, they would naturally involve the zombies. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Lu Yuan nodded withoutment. "Yes, they mentioned your friends and zombies. Most importantly, they mentioned the real secrets of these zombies."


    Hearing this, Samuel became anxious. "Speak quickly."

 Chapter 3017

    Chapter 3017


    ?


    "Although the Demonic Monks of Motuo Temple are devils, the nature of the monks has never changed. Therefore, they can use the Teachings of Buddhism as they please, and they can also enhance themselves. It is a very strange demonic Buddha body. Although I don''t know why they have be like this, one thing I am sure of is that it is precisely because this group of monks can both be a devil and a Buddha that they can use the mostmon Buddhist Voice."


    "A normal monk''s Buddhist voice can guide one''s soul, but this group of monks'' Buddhist voice can attract people''s minds and drive the other party crazy. However, generally speaking, this kind of Buddhist voice can''t make the whole city be such walking corpses," Lu Yuan said.


    When Lu Yuan spoke up to this point, Samuelughed coldly in his heart. That group of demonic monks might have found it difficult to achieve such a shocking feat, but with the help of the Sea Demon Girl Ming Yu, that might not be the case.


    Samuel had long heard that once the Sea Lady joined the Devil, her voice alone could make the other party sound like a walking corpse, and the evil spirit in their bodies would fill their whole bodies.


    However, Samuel was not interested in bringing up the matter of Ming Yu in front of Lu Ruoxin. He was not the kind of person who would use a borrowed knife to kill someone. What''s more, Ming Yu had betrayed him. In Samuel''s heart, he had to personally kill her.


    Now that the old hatred had not been removed and there was a new hatred, Samuel would naturally not let her go.


    To some extent, Samuel was not even willing to let Lu Ruoxin know about it. Because given Lu Ruoxin''s character, Ming Yu would never have a good ending. It was possible that before Samuel could do it himself, Lu Ruoxin would have killed Ming Yu.


    "So you mean..." Samuel said strangely.


    "All the zombies in the city are ordinary people who have joined the Devil after listening to the devil''s voice. Killing them is equivalent to killing innocent people. They are already victims. If you..."


    "I know that. After they joined the Devil and killed people, I shouldn''t have sympathized with them like a saint, but they... after all, they are not willing," Lu Yuan said helplessly and bitterly.


    "They don''t even know what they have done, or they don''t even have the right to choose."


    "This is the reason why you just helped me clear the way from the beginning but you retreated quickly after I arrived there smoothly?" Samuel said. Lu Yuan nodded heavily. "Yes. From the beginning, we tried our best not to kill because..."


    Samuel took a deep breath. The death of Fu Mang had caused him great negative emotions. In addition to his heartache, he was very angry. But after listening to Lu Yuan''s words, he understood the cause of zombies. Samuel also knew that what Lu Yuan said was right.


    Although these zombies were hateful, they had no choice. They were even victims...


    The real mastermind should be Samuel''s revenge.


    ncing back at the dense zombies behind him, Samuel hesitated for a moment and finally nodded.


    "The real murderer is the group of evil monks and the person behind them!" Lu Yuan finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    With the power of Samuel just now, if he was willing, he could ughter all the zombies in the city. Lu Yuan would not doubt it at all.


    "What''s more you''ve just recovered


    from your injuries. What kind of


    price will you pay to deal with so many zombies? Even if you don''t die, I''m afraid it will be difficult for you to escape unscathed. Isn''t this what those evil monks want to see?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You don''t have to say more. I understand." Samuel nodded.


    "I want to ask you to do me a favor." Samuel suddenly looked at Lu Yuan.


    Lu Yuan nodded. "Go ahead."


    "Help me find three people." After that, Samuel nced at the zombies and said, "Three monsters of Jiang Bei!"


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    Samuel moved his hand, and an


    energy appeared in the air in front of him. The energy transformed into the appearance of the three brothers of Da Bingtian. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Are they your friends?" Lu Yuan asked.


    Samuel hesitated for a moment. Obviously, he was determining the position of Da Bingtian and the others in his heart. Finally, he nodded and said, "Yes."


    Lu Yuan smiled slightly and said, "Since they are your friends, I think you will have the same feeling. I think I really don''t need to say more."


    Samuel nodded without saying a word. He turned around and released an invisible energy from his body. The zombies behind the disciples of the Blue Mountain


    Pavilion were knocked back seels


    meters. But what delighted Yuan was that although these zombies were pushed back, they were not injured at all. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    This was enough to show that Samuel had left a backup n.


    When he looked back, Samuel had already turned into a shadow, shuttling through the air. The next second, he flew directly into the inn. ncing at the energy portrait that had begun to disappear in the air, Lu Yuan smiled gently and shouted to everyone, "Everyone, listen to me."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes!"


    "Find someone ording to the appearance of these three people."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Yuan moved and flew out first.


    The other disciples also flew in all directions.


    At this time, in the mysterious cave, there was crying and the smell of blood kept drifting. But in stark contrast with it, a beautiful figure fell from the sky like a fairy...

 Chapter 3018

    Chapter 3018


    ?


    Several fierce people guarding the entrance of the cave suddenly changed their fierce looks and became extremely humble. "Greetings, Miss." The fairy-like girl walked slowly into the cave without even looking at them.


    Before entering the cave, she could smell the smell of blood inside. As soon as she entered the cave, the smell of blood was even more disgusting. Even she could not help but frown slightly at this time.


    In the cave, a woman with the same good looks was sitting gently in the center. It was Luo Xi.


    Beside her, a few maidservants were gently fanning for her and feeding her food.


    Seeing the personing, Luo Xi hurriedly got out of her seat in a panic and knelt down with a few maids. "Greetings, young miss."


    The fairy only agreed in a low voice. She nced at the center of the cave and her frown deepened.


    In stark contrast with Luo Xi and the others, in the middle of the cave, a huge stone was there. A man was ced on it in a big shape, and his limbs and head were locked by thick iron chains!


    However, the chains on his left hand and right foot had been loosened, and his left hand and right foot were absent. On the huge rock, blood was all over the ce, and a pair of small saws, which seemed to be a murderous weapon and looked incredible, was ced next to him.


    At this time, the man''s hair was disheveled and his face was dirty. It was hard to see what he looked like. He also fell into aa because of the torture.


    In the corner, two women''s clothes were in a mess, and their messy hair almost covered their original appearances. However, their white skin was still visible between their hair gaps, as if they could be broken by the wind. Their clothes and pants were covered with blood.


    The fairy nced at them coldly and sat back in her seat. Her eyes were bright and beautiful. She was Lu Ruoxin.


    "Have you had a good time?" Lu Ruoxin asked indifferently.


    Luo Xi lowered her body and knelt down. She did not dare to get up and said, "I have already followed Miss''s instructions and sent over eighty strong menst night..." After saying that, Luo Xi gave a sinister smile.


    Then, Luo Xi looked at the man on the boulder. "However, he doesn''t seem to be very cooperative."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Really? He''s still keeping his eyes open!"


    "I want him to see with his own eyes but he closed his eyes all the way, so I cut off his eyelids! Although he is unconscious, his eyes can''t be closed!" Hearing this, even Lu Ruoxin could not help gasping.


    "It was finished until dawn. Everyone has gone to rest, so after I cut off his arm yesterday, I broke his foot today." Luo Xi chuckled.


    "You did a good job!" Lu Ruoxin nodded gently.


    "Thank you for your praise, Miss. It''s my duty to help you vent your anger. It''s my duty." Luo Xi was naturally in a good mood after being praised.


    "Since you are here, miss, Samuel must have already entered the city, right?" Luo Xi asked softly.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled faintly. "No one has ever dared to guess in front of me. Luo Xi, you are an exception. However, just like before, I never punish you." "You''re right. He entered the city."


    Luo Xi smiled gently and said, "Of


    course I don''t dare to guess what you are doing. I just know that you are tired and don''t want you to


    waste more time on Luo Xi, so I help


    yout." Content belongs to


    Lu Ruoxin smiled disdainfully and did not intend to continue this topic. She said coldly, "Since Samuel has entered the city, are you ready for what I have arranged for you?"


    Luo Xi nodded and said, "As you wish, I won''t dare to slight you."


    "Very good!" Lu Ruoxin sneered.


    Meanwhile, in Border Town.


    At this time, everyone was gathered in the hall of the restaurant, but the whole ce was silent. Everyone''s face was full of endless sadness They all knelt on the ground, crying secretly, or lowering their heads to mourn. Content belongs to


    In the middle of the crowd, Samuel knelt with his eyes full of sadness and regret. In front of himy the body of Fu Mang quietly.


    The whole process hadsted for an hour.


    "Fu Mang, I, Samuel, swear that if I can''t kill Ming Yu and those evil monks, I will never be a human." Clenching his teeth, Samuel slowly raised his hand and swore.


    "If we don''t kill Ming Yu and the Demonic Monk, we will never be human!"


    What followed were the angry shouts of all the people present.


    But after they finished shouting, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others were stunned. There was no need to say much about the Demonic Monks, but Ming Yu...


    But just as the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was about to get up and ask Samuel, he suddenly heard the sound of zombies outside suddenly be extremely fierce and restless.


    At the same time, the zombies roared with hurried footsteps and shouts.


    This made Samuel frown.


    "Samuel? Could it be those who came with you?" Manfred asked.


    Samuel shook his head. This was absolutely impossible!


    Lu Yuan and the others'' style of doing things was basically very clear to him now. They were agile and cooperated well. It was not a big problem for them to help him remove the obstacles at that time. Even if they used a 100-soldier squad to stop him, the zombies did not cause much harm to them. He only asked them to find three people. How could there be such a move! Content belongs to


    At this time, suddenly, the restaurant building was pped loudly, and then a loud shout followed, "F*ck, open the door!"

 Chapter 3019

    Chapter 3019


    ?


    There was a sudden knock on the door, which shocked everyone. At the same time, the shout almost made everyone stunned at the same time. What was going on?


    At this moment, the living people in the whole city were only from the restaurant and the Blue Mountain Pavilion brought by Samuel. Except for the Blue Mountain Pavilion, could they be on the same side?


    However, after checking the surroundings and counting all the people, there seemed to be no difference from the number of people after the second floor was closed.


    "That''s strange. Who could it be?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu looked at Samuel and the others in confusion. The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was confused, so Samuel, who had juste back, was even more confused.


    "Could it be that some brothers are still alive?" Manfred guessed softly at this time.


    Upon hearing this, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu thought for a while and finally shook his head.


    Not everyone was =Samuel. Not everyone was a member of the Blue Mountain Pavilion, who was trained and capable.


    Judging from the ability of everyone present, once they were surrounded by the corpses, it was impossible for them to escape!


    And those zombies couldn''t be soft-hearted enough to let anyone go, so...


    This possibility did not exist.


    But just as the group of people was guessing, the door of the restaurant was mmed again.


    "F*ck, brothers, masters, open the door. Don''t f*cking hide inside without making a sound." The voice was very urgent, with some pleading and helplessness.


    Hearing this voice, the group of people looked at each other. "Are they really on our side? Do they know that they are hiding in this restaurant?" "Although there are indeed many brothers in the restaurant who are not very familiar before, after a few days of getting along with each other, I recognize everyone''s voice, but this voice..." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu shook his head. He had never heard of it before.


    Samuel nodded. Of course, he would not doubt the ability of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. After all, for those who could take this position in Jianghu, what they saw, heard, and who they knew, were all the most important things for him to do in Jianghu.


    "But I feel that this voice seems to be familiar!" Suddenly, Zi Qing, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly plucked up her courage and whispered.


    "I think so too," Liu Sha said.


    If Zi Qing were to say that she felt that way, perhaps she had remembered wrongly. However, when Liu Sha stepped forward and said that she seemed to know each other, the situation changed.


    Even...


    "Even I feel very familiar with the voice after hearing your words!" Samuel also frowned and said.


    Then, when they looked at each other, Samuel suddenly remembered, and the two of them also seemed to remember.


    "Damn it, no way..."


    Almost at the same time, the three of them spoke in unison.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was confused. He had no idea what they were doing!


    "That''s impossible. On the first day of the zombies attack, the whole city has turned into zombies. It''s impossible for anyone to survive," Liu Sha said with a frown.


    "Even though we have a safe ce to live, we''ve almost died of hunger for a few days. How... how could they possibly survive?"


    At this time, the fifth monster suddenly remembered something. Looking at the three of them, he frowned and said, "Didn''t you say..." "Chen Shimin!"


    Samuel and the other two said almost at the same time.


    Because he had interacted with this fellow before, the fourth monster naturally had some impression of this fellow''s voice.


    "Chen Shimin?" Hearing this name, the fourth monster also frowned.


    "Open the door, open the door. I was wrong. Hurry up, zombies areing. Hey, I know you are inside!"


    At this time, someone knocked on the door again. Compared with the previous two times, this time it was more urgent and forceful. Even Samuel was a little suspicious that the door would be knocked down by Chen Shimin.


    "Let me have a look." As soon as Saber Twelve finished speaking, he got up and walked to the door.


    After that, he came to a very hidden corner. Through the cracks on it, he looked at it for a moment and then quietly returned.


    "It really is him!" Saber Twelve said.


    Samuel was speechless, unable to express his feelings.


    "Moreover, there are quite a few people following behind him." Saber Twelve added.


    "They must be from Heaven Four Pce," said the four demons.


    "Samuel. What should we do now?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu asked.


    "Let them in!" Samuel stood up with a serious look.


    "Damn it, why should we save those shameless people? They wanted to lie to our Seventh Sister and even beat our Big Brother, and finally had a conflict with you, Chief. In my opinion, let them die on their own," the fourth monster said discontentedly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "You''re right. The lives of these bitches have nothing to do with us!" Liu Sha said coldly.


    "I agree as well. The bad guys will be punished by heaven. Now, it''s time to punish them." The fifth monster also said.


    "Although Chen Shimin is a bad man, his sin is not to die." Samuel frowned slightly and said indifferently, "Secondly, the others around him are innocent. If we watch them being killed by zombies, what''s the difference between us and the bad people?"


    "Manfred!"


    "Yes!"


    "There is too much noise in front. You can lead some people to open the back door. After I go out, close the door and ensure everyone''s safety." After that, Samuel nodded and said, "After I ensure that it is safe, wille in through the back door. At that time, listen to my order and open the door. Otherwise, no one is allowed to open it without authorization." Content belongs to


    "Understood." Manfred nodded. With a wave of his hand, he led Saber Twelve andpany to the back door.


    Samuel followed closely behind.


    At this time, outside the house, after


    knocking on the door several times, Chen Shimin''s face was full of


    sadness and despair. He looked at


    the dense zombies behind him Although the Martial Uncles tried their best to resist, the number of corpses was toorge, and they were almost unable to get out...


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Master, they don''t open the door!" At this time, Chen Shimin turned around and helplessly shouted at a white-bearded old Taoist.


    The white-bearded old Taoist''s immortal-like body was quite imposing. At this time, several zombies fell to the ground together with his horsetail whisk. He frowned and asked, "Why?"


    "I... I had some conflicts with the people inside before, but I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect that these people would be viins and would take revenge on us." Chen Shimin hid his mistake and replied to his master.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly heard a voice. "Are you saying that we are viins?"


    Then, under everyone''s shocked gaze, a shadow suddenly flew out from the restaurant!

 Chapter 3020

    Chapter 3020


    ?


    "Swoosh!"


    The light and shadow moved extremely quickly and suddenly appeared above the heads of the people of Heaven Four Pce in the next second. With a flick of his hand, a golden-ck energy instantly escaped from his hand.


    "Boom!"


    The huge energy suddenly exploded under the feet of the white-haired old Taoist!


    At the same time, the zombies in front of the white-bearded old Taoist, who had almost be a wall, were directly sent flying several meters away by the explosion.


    But what puzzled the white-bearded old Taoist was that although the explosion and energy were fierce, these zombies were only sent flying a few meters away without any injuries on their bodies.


    ording tomon sense, these zombies would be disabled even if they didn''t die. But why did this happen?


    There were only two possibilities. One was that the guy above his head was strong on the surface but weak inside, or he showed mercy and did not intend to kill these zombies.


    Obviously, without knowing it, the white-bearded old Taoist chose the former, which was in line with the age of the attacker.


    "What are you waiting for? Retreat!"


    Samuel suddenlynded on the ground after his words sounded. His hand moved once again and the earth fire suddenly rose. Hong!


    The sea of fire kept burning.


    At the same time, Samuel raised his hand again, and a huge energy wall suddenly rose under his feet.


    "Roar!"


    The sea of fire rose, but the unconscious zombies seemed to be irritated. They roared coldly and rushed to the crowd crazily. However, no matter how fierce they were, they were all blocked by the energy wall propped up by Samuel.


    Seeing this, the white-bearded old Taoist was even more certain of his guess.


    The seemingly fierce sea of fire did not cause any visible harm to the zombies. As expected, it was strong on the outside but weak inside. "These the Bounded Domains can only hold on for two minutes at most. If you continue to y with these zombies, please feel free!"


    After saying that, Samuel moved quickly toward the back of the restaurant.


    Hearing this, the white-bearded old Taoist and the others didn''t think too much. About 20 people quickly followed Samuel and rushed to the back door of the restaurant.


    When they arrived at the back door, Samuel called for them to open the door. Soon, there was a sounding from inside. In less than a moment, the door was quickly opened, and then everyone quickly got into the restaurant.


    As soon as they entered the room, Chen Shimin couldn''t help but frown. He pinched his nose and said, "Damn it, what kind of restaurant is this? The kitchen is so smelly. I was eating in this restaurant just now."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chen Shimin thought someone would agree, but he didn''t expect that when he looked up, he would directly meet the cold eyes of Samuel, which made his back turn cold.


    "If you don''t want to be kicked out, you''d better control your mouth." Manfred who opened the door immediately shouted coldly. After which, he left the group of people with Samuel and the others and turned back to the hall.


    The smell here was caused by the sacrifice of Fu Mang. In the eyes of Samuel and everyone, it was not bad, but the smell of a hero.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "F*ck, Martial Uncle, take a look. Look, it''s not that your martial nephew is not low-key enough. It''s obvious that others are too arrogant." Looking at the backs of Samuel and others, Chen Shiminined.


    Zhong Beihai, the fat man, did not dare to make any noise. After all, the other party was Samuel. How could he have the courage to evaluate Samuel?


    "Shimin, have you ever had a dispute with them before? Although you have mentioned this matter, I have not heard you exin it in detail." At this moment, the white haired old man softly said.


    Chen Shimin was stunned. He shook


    his head and said, "Ah, I just said a few more words. Others don''t like


    me, but Master, you''ve seen that guy''s arrogant look. Forget it, Master always taught me that I don''t need to care about the past. I don''t want totalk about the past anymore."


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing Chen Shimin''s shameless words, Zhong Beihai really wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    "Well, Shimin, you''ve grown up." The white-bearded old Taoist smiled, waved his horsetail whisk, and led his men to the hall.


    The group of people soon arrived at


    the hall on the first floor and stood in front of the crowd. The


    white-bearded old Taoist nced at everyone present and found that they were all in a mess. However, they themselves were rtively clean and decent at this time.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Their arrival naturally attracted the attention of the people on the side of Samuel. When they saw the white-bearded old Taoist, there was nothing wrong with him, but when they saw Chen Shimin, many people naturally felt hateful.


    Chen Shimin nced at his master quietly. When he saw that his master was only looking at Samuel indifferently, he immediately looked at everyone with a very arrogant look.


    It was as though he had just been beaten up and had returned with a backer. That gloomy and soul-stirring manner...


    Only Zhong Beihai was sweat-headed. At this time, when he saw the Senior Brother staring at Samuel, he suddenly realized that the situation seemed to be a little bad.


    Zhong Beihai naturally knew his senior brother''s character better than anyone else. At this time, he hurriedly wanted to stop his Senior Brother, but he didn''t expect that the white bearded Taoist had already taken one step forward before him. Then he smiled and said something that made him want to spin around on the spot and then dig a hole to bury himself... Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3021

    Chapter 3021


    ?


    "Young man, you are impetuous. You need to know that there is always someone better than you. I should have taught you a lesson, but since you know your mistake, I will spare you." After saying this solemnly, the white-bearded old Taoist waved his hand slightly and was about to take his disciples to sit next to him.


    Zhong Beihai wanted to bury himself in a hole! Under normal circumstances, his Senior Brother''s preaching attitude would not be a big deal. He was indeed the sect master of the Sky Four Pce, so it would not be a problem for him to teach others a few words.


    But when he set his target on Samuel, it was as embarrassing as it could be.


    The key was that the senior brother was still acting arrogantly.


    Youngman, there''s always someone better than you. There''s always someone better than you...


    These words were supposed to make people modest, but now they were like bragging!


    It was toote to bury himself on the spot. The only thing Zhong Beihai could do was to bow and bow when his senior brother was not paying attention, begging Samuel not to lower himself to his senior brother''s level.


    Samuel was indeed a little unhappy. He did not care about this, but it was indeed a little annoying for the wicked toin first. But thinking that they were all trapped here, Samuel waszy to lower himself to their level.


    Since Samuel didn''t re up, the other dissatisfied disciples didn''t dare to make a fuss, especially the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, who signaled with his eyes that no one should take it to heart and let them do what they wanted.


    The two sides were silent. The white-bearded old Taoist found a rtively empty ce in the hall. After asking the disciples to sit down, he began to let them sit cross-legged. Then, he began to check the injuries of the disciples one by one.


    While he was checking, Manfred and Saber Twelve walked over, threw down a few ropes, and said, "Did anyone of you get scratched by zombies?" "Yes!" The white-bearded old Taoist nodded. At this time, he found a disciple whose arm was stained with blood. He turned back and said calmly. "After being scratched or bitten by zombies, it is extremely easy to be infected with the corpse poison, so you''d better tie up the injured disciples with ropes, in case they suddenly attack normal people," Manfred said seriously.


    However, as soon as Manfred finished speaking, the white-bearded old Taoist couldn''t help but let out a disdainful snort. He didn''t even say a word and continued to check the disciple''s wound gently.


    Saber Twelve was a little angry when he saw that the Taoist was so indifferent. He was about to speak when he heard Chen Shimin''s cold sarcasm. "We don''t need you to meddle in our affairs. I think you''d better take good care of your own people."


    Not to mention that Saber Twelve was angry after hearing this, even Manfred, who had always been calm, could not help but look cold at this time.


    It was okay that Chen Simin and the


    others didn''t say a word of thanks for saving them. First, they were preaching to Samuel, and now they were making sarcastic remarks Manfred suddenly said coldly and discontentedly, "You''d better pay attention to your words, or don''t me us for being rude." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Damn it. We saved their lives without saying a word. Instead, they are ungrateful." Saber Twelve was not as patient as Manfred and scolded directly. Hearing Saber Twelve''s words, Chen Shimin stood up in anger. "Thank you? If you hadn''t yed around, would we have been in danger just now? It''s already good that we didn''t me you.


    "


    Just as he was about to say something, the white-bearded old Taoist gently grabbed Chen Shimin''s arm and shook his head, indicating that he should not be impulsive.


    "This young leader is inevitably impatient and has made many mistakes. We should not be too strict with him. Do you understand?" The white- bearded old Taoist said with a chuckle.


    Although he seemed to be teaching Chen Shimin, in fact, he didn''t even look at Manfred and the others. He was obviously arrogant.


    "At the end of the day, Master meant that he was just a young man. He didn''t have the guts to speak, and he didn''t do things well." Chen Shimin nced at Manfred and the others and sneered.


    "Enough."


    Just as the white-bearded old Taoist finished speaking, an angry roar suddenly sounded in the hall.


    At this time, the Knowledgeable Man


    in Jianghu''s face was cold. He


    suddenly stood up, and his eyes were full of anger. "I didn''t want to cause more trouble. After all, in this case, we are all lucky survivors. We Originally, we were holding a group to keep warm, but what you said is too much. Even I can''t bear it." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I


    "Who are you? When can the dwarf speak? However, no matter how loud the dwarf roared, it was useless. Have you ever seen an elephant be afraid of an ant roaring at it? Chen Shimin retorted directly in a cold voice. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was about to speak, a hand was put on his shoulder and someone slowly stood up. "Do you mean that we are ants, but you are an elephant?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The voice was very light, but the momentum directly lowered the temperature of the scene by a few degrees.


    Seeing this, Zhong Beihai covered his head with his hand, burning all his thoughts.


    The person who stood up was naturally Samuel!

 Chapter 3022

    Chapter 3022


    ?


    As Samuel stood up and covered his forehead with his hand, Zhong Beihai saw the scene through the gap in his hand. He suddenly felt depressed and disgusted.


    "I don''t care whether you are pretending to be awesome or not. Don''t f*cking take me into trouble!"


    With a slight movement, Zhong Beihai hid behind the other disciples.


    Then he lowered his head and closed his eyes, as if everything had nothing to do with him and he was sleeping.


    Chen Shimin wanted to answer it for granted, but when he saw that it was Samuel who stood up, his words were immediately stuck in his throat. His arrogant eyes did not dare to look at Samuel at all.


    After all, the situation of being taught a lesson by Samuel was still vivid in his mind. Moreover, he knew the identity of Samuel, so he naturally did not dare to make any trouble.


    However, the white-bearded old Taoist didn''t know that most of Chen Shimin''s troubles outside were solved by Zhong Beihai. The white-bearded old Taoist didn''t know anything about it at all.


    Seeing that Chen Shimin was timid at this time, the white-bearded old Taoist red at Chen Shimin with dissatisfaction.


    Seeing this, Chen Shimin thought to himself, "With the support of my master, even if the other side is Samuel, so what?" When his uncle heard Samuel''s words, his uncle was afraid. That was because his uncle was not capable and timid.


    However, things were different now. Not only was he with his martial uncle, but he also had his own master and the elites of the entire Sky Four Pce.


    Thinking of this, Chen Shimin raised his head and looked at Samuel''s cold eyes with disdain.


    The white-bearded old Taoist nodded with satisfaction in his eyes.


    This meant that he was a disciple of Heaven Four Pce.


    At this time, the white-bearded old Taoist smiled gently and said, "Of course we are the elephant. How can we lower ourselves to the level of an ant? Shimin, I have taught you many times. The more capable you are, the more responsibilities you have to take, instead of bullying others with momentum. Do you know that you are wrong?"


    Although it was to educate Chen Shimin, anyone could tell how high his position was. At the same time, he was secretly mocking Samuel and others. "Yes, Master is right. How can an elephant be at the same level as an ant? If that''s the case, then I will be the so-called impulsive and impetuous young leader you mentioned." Chen Shimin nced at Samuel proudly, and then sat down.


    "Poor people are those who follow him. They have to pay for his impetuousness. Although this is what every young leader has to experience, it''s too bad to pay for him with his own life."


    His words made several senior brothers next to Chen Shimin burst intoughter.


    "Shameless!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu gritted his teeth in anger, but the hand on his shoulder suddenly disappeared in an instant. When he looked up again, there was a loud booming from the camp of the Heaven Four Pce a few meters away.


    "Bang!"


    One side of the restaurant''s wall emitted a loud rumble. The entire wall behind it couldn''t help but tremble slightly.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Chen Shimin was still wearing a smile on his face, but his body was almost embedded in the wall...


    It was so fast that no one could react at all. Even Chen Shimin, who was involved, kept smiling.


    With a bang, everyone saw clearly what had happened!


    And Chen Shimin just saw clearly that sommeone was holding his neck with one hand!


    Samuel!


    He wanted to speak, but blood


    gushed out of his mouth. The wall, which was nearly 30 centimeters thick, was mmed into by his body, leaving a big hole. No words could


    describe what kind of impact he had


    suffered. Content belongs to


    His eyes began to reveal fear. He wanted to struggle to get up, but found that he was not only embedded in the wall, but also his bones were almost broken. He did not listen to hismand at all.


    At this time, Samuel frowned slightly and whispered, "Elephant?"


    It was just a simple word and a question, but for Chen Shimin, it was endless mockery.


    When Zhong Beihai heard the sound, he opened half of his eyes and looked over. Without looking, he didn''t know. He quickly closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Samuel''s speed and one hand grabbing Chen Shimin''s neck could create a huge hole on the extremely thick wall.


    The hole in the wall was at least 20 centimeters deep, but the wall waspletely.


    With such an almost imperceptible


    speed, it could also knock a person out of the wall with enough damage but not destroy the whole wall,


    which could only show that the nee


    person''s control of power had obviously reached the peak of perfection. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Zhong Beihai pretended to be dead, and the rest of the people from Heaven Four Pce were no better. They stared agape at each other, unable to figure out why so many things had happened in such a short time.


    "How did he take Chen Shimin away right under their noses..."


    Seeing this, the white-bearded old Taoist felt embarrassed and shouted angrily, "Young man, I''ve given you a chance, but you dare to hurt my disciple. How dare you! Today, I''ll let you have a taste of my horsetail whisk." Content belongs to


    As soon as he finished speaking, the white-bearded old Taoist moved. Then, he waved his horsetail whisk. The seemingly soft horsetail whisk was as hard as a long spear in an instant.


    Samuel dodged sideways, and the horsetail whisk immediately pierced through his waist.


    "Bang!"


    Instead of hitting the wall, the horsetail whisk pierced through the wall with a muffled sound, leaving a huge hole in the wall.


    "This old fellow is so strong." Saber Twelve was very close and could see it clearly. At this moment, he could not help but exim at Manfred. Manfred didn''t speak. He just stared at Samuel nervously and felt a little worried for him. Obviously, even Manfred knew that the white-bearded old Taoist was not easy to deal with, but a real top master.


    Since Manfred could see it, how could Samuel not see it?


    Even the soft horsetail whisk had such great power. If it was not an expert, how could it be done?


    Immediately, Samuel furrowed his brows. He loosened his grip slightly and ced Chen Shimin down. After which, he stood up slowly and faced the white-bearded old man.


    The two great experts faced each other, and the surrounding atmosphere changed slightly.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly smiled and said, "Do you think that I have given you fewer opportunities?"


    The jade sword suddenly appeared in the hands of Samuel after his voice sounded. The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel also quietly arrived...

 Chapter 3023

    Chapter 3023


    ?


    "You''re so weak!"


    Seeing Samuel''s Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, the white-bearded old Taoist snorted disdainfully.


    "Really?" Samuel sneered. He moved his hand and disappeared in the next second. When he reappeared, he appeared less than ten centimeters in front of the white-bearded old Taoist with a sword.


    The white-bearded old Taoist frowned and shouted in a hurry. The horsetail whisk in his hand hurriedly turned into a knife and blocked the tip of Samuel''s sword. He also stepped back several steps to resolve the attack of Samuel.


    "Little kid, no matter how fierce your attack is, what''s the point of not defending?" The white-bearded old Taoist sneered. With another flip of his hand, he pped Samuel from the dark.


    However, the white-bearded old Taoist''s sneer froze on his face.


    Samuel''s body suddenly turned into eight golden bodies, and then shrank back to the cost body again. The power of the jade sword suddenly increased again.


    "What?" The white-bearded old Taoist was slightly shocked.


    Of course, he was very confident that he had discovered the loopholes caused by the attack of Samuel, so heughed at Samuel proudly. However, except for eight illusions, nothing had happened to the other party with his palm.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    How is this possible?


    "Old thing, you are too outdated." Samuel smiled coldly and said, "That''s right. Those who are old-fashioned are all frogs at the bottom of the well, so they naturally like to preach."


    "You''re the only one who has no defense. Break!"


    With an angry roar, the tip of the jade sword suddenly emitted an extremely strong light. The next second, the horsetail whisk that turned into a knife was instantly opened by the tip of the sword, and the tip of the sword directly stabbed the white-bearded old Taoist''s throat!


    The white-bearded old Taoist ran his energy in a panic and directly gave up fighting. He flew back several meters. He was still in shock and wiped his throat. There was actually blood on his fingers!


    "You!" The white-bearded old Taoist was furious. He had lived for more than 2,000 years. He had seen all kinds of storms and dangers, but today, he was almost killed by a young boy.


    This was no longer a matter of pain, but dignity.


    This was not only because of his 2,000-year-old dignity, but also because of the entire Heaven Four Pce.


    Samuel just looked at him indifferently. Although he said nothing, from the rxed look in his eyes, the white-bearded old Taoist clearly knew that he was being looked down upon and disdained by the young man in front of him!


    "It seems that I don''t need to hold back. Boy, you have sessfully angered me." As soon as the white-bearded old Taoist finished speaking, he mobilized all the energy in his body.


    Seeing this, Zhong Beihai, who was pretending to be asleep, could no longer pretend to be dead. He shouted hurriedly, "Senior brother, you can''t."


    "Young Master Hannigan, the skills


    of the master of the Sky Four Pce are extremely powerful. If we fight this small restaurant will copse in an instant. At that time, all of us will have no ce to live," Zhong Beihai hurriedly exined to Samuel.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel did not say anything. He did not intend to get into trouble, but these people had gone too far. Not only did they not thank him for saving them, but they also mock him. Everyone would be angry.


    However, considering everyone''s safety, Samuel nodded slightly.


    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid?" Seeing that Samuel was going to stop, the white-bearded old Taoist did not restrain himself at all. Instead, he became more arrogant.


    Samuel did not speak. He nced at Manfred and the others, nodded, and asked them to return to their own territories.


    But just as Samuel lifted his foot, the white-bearded old Taoist said coldly and sarcastically, "I have seen many arrogant and ignorant young people, but I really don''t see such a


    vel


    shameless and ignorant young man


    like you." Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s enough." Saber Twelve couldn''t stand being provoked by others again and again. He shouted on the spot and rushed over with his knife. "You''re courting death!" The white-bearded old Taoist snorted and swung his horsetail whisk again.


    Samuel made him suffer a loss and lose face in front of everyone. Now he naturally had to get it back from the subordinates of Samuel. He immediately released his strength and directly hit the rushing Saber Twelve with his horsetail whisk. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Pa!"


    With Saber Twelve cultivation, he was no match for any unknown man in Jianghu, let alone a master like the white-bearded old Taoist.


    If they were not used to threaten Samuel, they would not even be qualified to enter here, let alone fight with the people here.


    With a flick of the white-bearded old Taoist''s horsetail whisk, countless fine scars appeared on Saber Twelve''s arm, and his body staggered back several meters.


    Everyone from the Heaven Four Pce clenched their fists and could finally vent their anger.


    On the other hand, Samuel just watched the situation quietly.


    A trace of joy appeared on the face of the white-bearded old Taoist. The next second, he raised his hand again and threw another horsetail whisk toward Saber Twelve.


    But this time, he suddenly found that the Horsetail Whisk in the sky seemed to be hanging something and could not be pulled anymore...

 Chapter 3024

    Chapter 3024


    ?


    The white-bearded old man suddenly turned his head in a strange manner. The joy that he had just found was immediately solidified on his face. At this moment, a hand firmly grabbed the tip of the Horsetail Whisk. The owner of this hand was no other than Samuel.


    "Damn it, he was just watching from the opposite side. Why did he suddenlye behind me?"


    Moreover, the most important thing was that he, who had a high cultivation, did not notice it at all.


    However, his weapon had been taken away by someone. He had to get it back no matter what. The white-bearded old Taoist gritted his teeth and desperately pulled the horsetail whisk.


    But no matter how hard he tried, the horsetail whisk that was pulled by Samuel did not move at all.


    "Let go, let go of it. You despicable child, if you have the guts, let go and fight with me." When people were angry with shame, there would always be stupid wordsing out, which had nothing to do with their age.


    He couldn''t even pull out his weapon from others'' hands, but he wanted to fight with others. Wasn''t that bullshit?


    "Okay." Samuel suddenly smiled. Then he loosened his grip and let go of the horsetail whisk.


    The white-bearded old Taoist, who was crazily exerting force, did not expect that Samuel would suddenly let go so quickly. The inertia directly made him roll on the ground.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Almost at the same time, everyone in the hall burst into thunderousughter, while the disciples of Heaven Four Pce looked embarrassed. Zhong Beihai turned his head away and was too ashamed to look at them.


    "Yes, but you can''t take it. What''s the use of it?" Samuel smiled and fell from the ground. Then he walked to Saber Twelve in a few steps and checked the wound on his arm.


    Saber Twelve immediately lowered his head with guilt. "Samuel, I''m sorry for embarrassing you."


    "I didn''t take good care of you." Samuel smiled gently and then patted Saber Twelve on the shoulder. "I''ll teach youter!"


    Hearing this, Saber Twelve nodded happily. "Okay."


    "It doesn''t need to be of much use. At least if you see such an old man fall down in the future, you can help him up." After saying that, Samuel looked at the white-bearded old Taoist on the ground and said indifferently.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the people of the Mysterious Man Alliance burst intoughter again. It was true to teach Saber Twelve, but at the same time, it was true to make fun of this old man.


    The white-bearded old Taoist struggled to get up from the ground, covered with dust and weeds. He was so angry that he blew his beard and widened his eyes. He pointed at Samuel and scolded angrily, "You shameless child, how dare you use dirty tricks?"


    "You asked me to give it to you, so how can it be called a trick?" Samuel said disdainfully. At the same time, he nced at the white-bearded old Taoist and said disdainfully, "Aren''t you going to fight? Come on."


    "You''re ying tricks in front of me. Do you think I''m afraid of you?" The white-bearded old Taoist shouted angrily. Immediately, his Qi burst out again, and a green light shed faintly on his body.


    "This is it?" Samuel sneered and opened his Qi strength at the same time. An extremely strong ck gas and golden light suddenly rushed out of his body!


    There was no harm withoutparison. If one simply looked at the green light on the white-bearded old Taoist, it was indeed scary, butpared with Samuel...


    "He''s f*cking weak." Zhong Beihai covered his face with his hands. The expression on his face was f*cking funny, but he was his senior brother, so he couldn''tugh at all.


    Seeing this, the white-bearded old Taoist lost more than half of his momentum in an instant, but soon he calmed down again. It was nothing. The other party wasn''t powerful at all.


    It was just like when he had helped


    them beat those zombies. This fellow did a lot of things. In the end, nothing happened. Moreover, what kind of ability could a young man like him have? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, what he did was just a bluff. It was not bad to deceive the people outside, but to fool an expert like him, wasn''t that bullshit?


    "An expert of the Eight Wilds is quite interesting." Samuel lightly smiled. He approved of this shameless old man''s strength.


    "Boy, you have good eyesight, but


    ?


    now it''s toote. Because you have angered me." As soon as he finished speaking, a green flowing light shed on his horsetail whisk and suddenly rushed toward Samuel.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With a flick of his horsetail whisk, the surrounding air was slightly stirred by the great power, and sand and stones were flying on the ground.


    The expert of the Eight Wilds was indeed extraordinary. His first move was extremely powerful.


    "Damn it beat him to death."


    The confidence of the disciples of Heaven Four Pce was once again ignited by the eruption of the white-bearded old man.


    But...


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, just as they were about to raise their arms and shout, the horsetail whisk hit Samuel''s arm in an instant.


    However, after the p, Saber Twelve was not like Saber Twelve. Instead, he stood on the spot, and his other hand gently pressed the horsetail whisk''s head on his arm.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s my turn." Samuel smiled disdainfully.


    "Pa!"


    All of a sudden, Samuel grabbed the horsetail whisk and threw it away. The white-bearded Taoist felt as if his hand had been torn apart by someone, and then the horsetail whisk also left his hand... Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With a muffled sound...


    The white-bearded old Taoist''s nose instantly turned red...


    But this was obviously just the beginning...

 Chapter 3025

    Chapter 3025


    ?


    Just as the white-bearded old Taoist felt a sharp pain in his nose and was about to bleed, the wooden handle on the tail of the Horsetail Whisk was still moving in the air. The white-bearded old Taoist wanted to grab it in a hurry.


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, he knocked on his forehead again with the floating stick.


    "Ouch." The white-bearded man''s head screamed in pain, and he subconsciously held his head with both hands.


    "Pa!"


    All of a sudden, it was his chin again!


    When he hurriedly protected his chin, it was on his shoulder again...


    Above his head...


    On his face...


    On his nose...


    Looking from a distance, the white-bearded old Taoist seemed to be dancing, twisting his body wildly with an inexplicable rhythm. Up, down, left, right.


    At the same time, the white-bearded old Taoist was apanied by all kinds of different screams of different styles.


    From a certain point of view, this was even more magical than magic.


    The white-bearded old Taoist twisted his body, making him look extremely beautiful and weird.


    The members of the Mysterious Man Allianceughed heartily. The three people from Earth, Manfred, Saber Twelve, and Liu Fang,ughed even harder.


    The disciples of Heaven Four Pce were all so angry that their faces were flushed red. They wanted to help but everyone knew that charging forward was just courting death. They could only watch helplessly as their sect master was treated like this...


    This wasn''t even a beating; it was aplete humiliation...


    They could do nothing but stand there awkwardly!


    No one knew when Zhong Beihai had buried his head even lower. He almost put his head into his pants.


    However, unlike the other disciples, Zhong Beihai was not angry at all. In his words, his senior brother deserved to be beating like this.


    That''s f*cking Samuel. Why did his senior brother provoke Samuel?


    Suddenly, Samuel stopped, holding a horsetail whisk in his hand, and handed it to the white-bearded old Taoist seriously.


    At this moment, the white-bearded old daoist had long been paralyzed from the beating. His body''s mechanical body continued to block in the east, block in the west, and continue to "dance" like crazy and not tired at all.


    After a long time, he suddenly realized that the pain had disappeared. When he looked up again, he saw that the stick on the tail of the horsetail whisk was still aimed at him. He subconsciously moved again, and then he reacted more awkwardly.


    The white-bearded old Taoist looked at Samuel with an extremely contradictory look in fear and anger. Of course, he was angry that Samuel yed tricks on him like a monkey, and he was afraid that... After all, this was not over. If he suddenly came again, he could only continue to jump up and down.


    "You..." He was about to curse, but he didn''t dare to. No matter what, he took his horsetail whisk directly from Samuel''s hand and put on a good posture again.


    If he had been like a fairy before with a flick of his horsetail whisk.


    Now...


    "Puff!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    The entire Mysterious Man Alliance burst intoughter.


    The white-bearded old Taoist with a swollen nose and a swollen face did not have the slightest momentum. Instead, because of his unique style and exaggerated posture, he looked like a drowned chicken that was spreading its wings like a phoenix, looking down on the world.


    "Look at him, he looks like a chicken whose hair has been plucked out! Hahahaha!" Saber Twelve shouted andughed out loud.


    As soon as he shouted, the crowdughed even harder.


    Hearing this, the white-bearded old Taoist was so angry that he almost blew his beard and opened his eyes wide. Looking back, he found that many people wereughing so hard that they almost spat out blood.


    "Shut up! Shut up! All of you shut up!" The white-bearded old Taoist roared angrily at everyone. He suddenly turned back and stared at Samuel. Yes, it was the impetuous young man in front of him who made him like this.


    Who was he? He was the master of Heaven Four Pce and had always been a lofty and authoritative existence in front of everyone.


    But now...All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The image of the past two thousand years copsed in an instant.


    Yes, it was all because of this kid in front of him. If he hadn''t been fooling around here, how could he...


    "You son of a bitch! Shameless, despicable! I swear I won''t tolerate you!"


    "Again?" Samuel smiled disdainfully.


    "Qi Break!!"


    Hong!


    As soon as the white-bearded old Taoist finished speaking, the green air around him suddenly spread, and all the people who were close to him were pushed down by the wind.


    "F*ck you!"


    The next second, a figure turned into a stream of flowing light.


    Hong!


    The white-bearded old Taoist, who seemed to have great momentum, put his strength on the spot fiercely, but before he could pretend, the figure of Samuel turned into flowing light, the next second, the white-bearded old Taoist had disappeared.


    When she reacted again, there was a muffled sound on the wall.


    The white-bearded old Taoist''s body was almost the same as Chen Shimin''s. He was directly thrown into the wall and was iid...


    Before he could put on airs, it was over.


    Samuel loosened his grip gently and shook his head helplessly. If he wanted to fight in such a ce, he would really turn this ce upside down. How could Samuel just watch as everyone was in danger of the zombies without protection?


    Therefore, Samuel attacked the Taoist without giving him any chance.


    "You!" His body was embedded into the wall, but the white-bearded Daoist stared fixedly at Samuel. He was shocked, frightened, and enraged.


    "


    Young man, you are so despicable." After a long time, the white-bearded old Taoist finally found a reasonable reason for himself and shouted angrily.


    Samuel found it very funny. On the


    battlefield, fists and feet were


    supposed to be the first move. No one knew what kind of broken method the bearded old man had practiced. It would take him such a long time to gather Qi and gather strength. How could he me others for being so fast? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re right. He is despicable and shameless. If he has the guts, let go and fight." Adisciple immediately agreed, but as soon as he shouted he regretted it. When everyone looked at him, he nced at Zhong Beihai, who was pretending to be dead, and chose to pretend to be dead. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Old man, I don''t want to talk


    nonsense with you for the sake of the innocence of so many disciples under your sect. But if you dare to force me to continue or do something big in the room, I will definitely throw you out and feed you to zombies. I, Samuel, will keep my word." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After that, Samuel got up and was about to leave.


    "Wait, what... what did you just say?"

 Chapter 3026

    Chapter 3026


    ?


    "If you dare to force me to continue or do anything to the house, I will definitely throw you out and feed you to the zombies. Do you understand?" Samuel turned around slightly and spoke in a cold voice after being stopped by him.


    The white-bearded old Taoist frowned. "No, no, I''m not talking about this. Next... the next sentence, you say you are..."


    "Are you Samuel?"


    "Is there a problem?" Samuel raised his eyebrows.


    Hearing this, the anger in the white-bearded old Taoist''s eyes was instantly reced by shock. His whole person let out a scream, and then his body went limp, directly falling into the hole embedded in his wall.


    "Han... Samuel, are you Samuel who shocked Eight Direction World?"


    "one of course!" Seeing the white-bearded old Taoist''s scared expression, Saber Twelve couldn''t help but snort coldly.


    The white-bearded old Taoist struggled to look up, but inadvertently nced at Zhong Beihai, who was looking up at him at this time. When he saw him nod at him to report the result, the white-bearded old Taoist suddenly lost his mind. "This..."


    "Go back." Samuel ignored himzily, patted the shoulders of Manfred and Saber Twelve, and took them back to their own ces.


    Seeing that Samuel had returned, the disciples of the Mysterious Man red at the Heaven Four Pce disciples who did not know what was good for them. Then, they surrounded each other and formed a circle of people.


    He nodded at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. They were going to do something they had not done yet.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu moved aside, revealing the body of Fu Mang hidden behind him. As Samuel closed his eyes and mourned silently, everyone else also closed their eyes and piously mourned for Fu Mang.


    However, when Samuel fell into silence, the people there made a sound after a moment of peace.


    The people of Heaven Four Pce were stunned for a moment before they hurriedly dragged the white-bearded old man and Chen Shimin out of the wall.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sometimes, it was easy to enter, but it was very ufortable toe out. Especially when the bones on his body were almost adapted to the shape of the hole on the wall, and then came out from it, it was sour and refreshing...


    Not to mention Chen Shimin, even the white-bearded old Taoist cried out in pain when he was taken out.


    "Ouch, hiss!"


    "It hurts. Be gentle, be gentle!"


    Even though both of them tried hard not to make too loud a sound, it was so quiet that they couldn''t suppress their pig-like voices.


    "Ouch, my face hurts, my nose hurts, too. Be gentle, be gentle, you bastards."


    "F*ck, don''t touch me. Don''t touch me. My back hurts and my hands hurt!"


    Samuel''s attack was naturally not fatal to the white-bearded old Taoist, but he was not prepared at all. He was concentrating on gathering his Qi, but he didn''t expect that someone woulde so suddenly...


    A huge pit appeared on the wall. It was really painful to put it on anyone!


    On the other side, Chen Shimin was even worse. Even now, he still hadn''te to his senses. If it weren''t for the fact that several martial uncles had poured some True Qi into Kim in time to heal him, he would probably stiff be in nk. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Seeing Chen Shimin being treated, the painful expression on his face began to gradually be extremelyfortable, and even the corners of his mouth curled into a smile because the treatment was toofortable, the white-bearded old Taoist was furious. "Bastard,e here." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Originally, when the white-bearded old Taoist and the others were outside the door, they heard Chen Shimin say that the person inside had some small grudge against him, so they were quite unhappy with the person inside at that time.


    For a small sect like them, it was necessary to protect their own people.


    After all, there were not many people in the sect and not many disciples. They were not qualified to be like the big sects


    o they could only take


    more care of their disciples. In addition, the disciples in the small sect were personally passed down by themselves, so their rtionship was better. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When he saw that Samuel came out to help them, all the tricks Samuel used were just bluffing. Therefore, he thought about it over and over again to show off to Samuel.


    He wanted everyone to know that his people were not to be trifled with so easily.


    But he didn''t know that he...


    He would actually be defeated.


    Why did you provoke that Samuel?


    As a master of the Eight Wilds, he could defeat all of them.


    However, Chen Shimin provoked Samuel, who was not easy to deal with.


    "F*ck you! I''ll beat you to death!"


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    "Fuck!"


    As Chen Shimin walked over, he soon heard the white-bearded old Taoist cursing in a low voice while beating people up.


    Momentster, when everyone in Samuel was still silently mourning for Fu Mang, something happened in the Heaven Four Pce next door. The white-bearded old Taoist slowly walked over with a few people...

 Chapter 3027

    Chapter 3027


    ?


    When he was approaching, the white-bearded old Taoist stopped, looked at Samuel, and coughed.


    Samuel closed his eyes and mourned silently,pletely ignoring him.


    The white-bearded old Taoist suddenly looked extremely embarrassed. He turned his face away, and when he turned his head again, he had a smile on his face. "That... Young Master Hannigan."


    When he shouted, Samuel opened his eyes from sadness, staring at him, not saying anything.


    However, the white-bearded old Taoist was obviously frightened. After stabilizing his body again, he smiled and said, "Well, I was really stupid just now. You see..."


    After that, he waved his hand, and several disciples directly carried Chen Shimin over. At this time, Chen Shimin, who had just recovered from the sharp pain in the wall, was almost cured by a group of martial uncles, but he was beaten by his master before he recovered.


    At this time, his face waspletely bruised and swollen. He no longer looked like a gentleman, but more like a pig.


    Samuel nced at Chen Shimin without saying a word and looked away.


    In fact, he had no interest in Chen Shimin, who was just a small fry, so how could Samuel take him seriously? He even didn''t want to talk to the white- bearded old Taoist.


    "This bastard is making trouble in front of me, so I was deceived by him for a while. That''s why I have a conflict with you, Young Master Hannigan." After that, the old Taoist quickly winked at the group of disciples. "Do you agree?"


    "Yes!"


    "It''s all Senior Brother Chen''s fault. His behavior is rude and his moral character is not good. He provoked you outside and even wanted to make trouble in front of Master."


    The group of disciples did not dare to disobey their master''s order and nodded.


    "That''s right, Young Master Hannigan. The Heaven Four Pce has always been peaceful, and I, Du Yisheng, have always been a carefree person. I''ve sensed that something was wrong earlier, so I''ve always held back in my battles with you," the white-bearded old Taoist Du Yisheng said awkwardly with a smile.


    Hearing this, Samuel couldn''t help rolling his eyes. This Du Yisheng, even apologizing, couldn''t help but pretend to be cool.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "If you don''t have anything else to do, go back to your ce and stay," Samuel said in a cold voice. He didn''t want to talk to this old guy anymore. It was really a waste of time.


    Seeing that Samuel had issued a ruthless order to expel him, Du Yisheng''s smile froze on his face awkwardly. Originally, he wanted to say something, but Samuel had closed his eyes again. Du Yisheng could only nod his head bitterly and go back with his men.


    However, before he left, he took another look and stopped.


    Because in the crowd, he noticed that there was a person lying there quietly. At a nce, he could see that the person lying on the ground was motionless, as if he was dead.


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were closed as if they were silently mourning, Du Yisheng was even more certain of this spection.


    He waved his hand and motioned for all the disciples to wait for him. Then, he frowned and slowly approached Samuel.


    He came to the periphery of the crowd and then moved closer to the inside. Only then did he see Fu Mang''s body from other angles.


    However, upon seeing this corpse, Du Yisheng immediately frowned.


    Strange, it was really weird.


    Then he walked gently to the center of the crowd.


    When he was about to reach out to e check, Samuel grabbed his hand as soon as he made a move. Samuel opened his eyes and said coldly, "What are you doing?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Almost at the same time, the other Mysterious Man disciples also opened their eyes.


    However, Du Yisheng only panicked for a moment. He nced at the corpse on the ground and said, "He..."


    "It has nothing to do with you." Samuel let go of his hand and shouted rudely.


    How could he allow others to casually touch his brother''s corpse?


    As Samuel shouted coldly, Manfred and others stood up directly and stood in front of Du Yisheng. Then, they made a gesture of invitation, indicating that Du Yisheng should leave immediately. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "No, what I mean is that he may still be saved!" Du Yisheng was blocked by someone, so he could only retreat helplessly and said in a hurry. "Wait a minute!"


    Hearing this, Samuel inside said.


    Manfred and the others immediately turned to the side to give way to a small path that two people could meet, but could not pass.


    Looking at Du Yisheng, Samuel frowned, "What did you just say?"


    Du Yisheng hurriedly said, "What I mean is that he may still be saved."


    "But the problem is that he''s dead. You didn''t lie to us, did you?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu frowned.


    Du Yisheng nced at Samuel and


    saw that Samuel was also looking at him with suspicion and


    nervousness. He nodded and shook his head. "I''m not sure, but I think his blood hasn''t dried up yet and his body


    hasn''t turned purple yet. He should have died not long ago. I need to take a look to know the exact details." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Get out of the way!" Samuel shouted at all the disciples, and everyone quickly made way for them.


    At this time, Du Yisheng stopped talking nonsense and hurried to the corpse of Fu Mang beside Samuel...

 Chapter 3028

    Chapter 3028


    ?


    "This..."


    The group of people looked at Du Yisheng as he walked towards Samuel. They looked at each other in dismay.


    Fu Mang was dead. Even if the Medical Sage Wang Huanzhi came, he could bring the dead back to life. However, there were some requirements.


    In order to meet this requirement, there was one thing that must be possessed. This person must not die for too long.


    But the current situation of Fu Mang was that although he had not died for a long time, it was definitely not short.


    There were more than four hours in total. Fu Mang''s terrible death and ordinary death were different. He died because he had lost his flesh and blood at the same time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    In other words, this kind of death was basically irreversible.


    So what if there was a Zenith Heaven Immortal?


    Unless he had a super golden body like Samuel.


    But the problem was that even Samuel himself would either save himself or be saved by others at the moment of death. It was definitely not as serious as Fu Mang and had been dead for such a long time.


    "This... this is already a pile of bones. There aren''t even a few pieces of flesh left. What can we do to save him?" Some people suddenly said with some helplessness. For them, since the dead had passed away, they should let him rest. All the other actions now were nothing more than to torture the dead.


    What was more, this person was Du Yisheng, the old man.


    Although the old man looked like an immortal and righteous man, his behavior just now made people deeply see the kind of bastard that the old man hid under his skin.


    It was obvious that this kind of person wanted to save Fu Mang by taking advantage of this opportunity to make trouble and even take advantage of the opportunity to take revenge!


    "It''s obvious that he wants to take revenge on us."


    "Although the chief is capable and smart, since he has feelings for themander of Fu Mang, he was used by someone with ulterior motives." "Yes, yes."


    Many disciples whispered in private. In fact, not only they, but even Manfred, Saber Twelve, and others felt extremely puzzled about the decision of Samuel.


    It was a fact that Fu Mang was dead. Even if Wang Huanzhi came, it would be in vain, let alone Du Yisheng.


    But they also knew that the death of Fu Mang had caused great sorrow in everyone''s hearts, and Samuel was naturally not feeling good. It was more or less understandable for him to do this.


    Besides, Samuel had already made up his mind. Who would dare to disobey him again?


    On the other side, Du Yisheng had alreadye to the side of Fu Mang very seriously and quickly. He frowned after feeling his pulse. Then, he quickly checked the body of Fu Mang.


    Even though he was 2,000 years old and ate more salt than most people, he could not help but gasp when he saw the miserable scene of Fu Mang. It was too serious.


    If someone said he had been eaten by wolves in the wild for several days, no one would oppose it.


    Thinking of this, he turned around slightly and looked at Samuel next to him. He shook his head apologetically and said, "He is really badly hurt. Almost all his flesh has been lost, leaving only white bones."


    "Theck of flesh means the loss of meridians, and the other body structures arepletely out of supply and protection. Even Immortal can do nothing about it."


    Hearing Du Yisheng''s words, a trace of anger shed across Samuel''s eyes. But soon, the anger disappeared in an instant. He sadly and affectionately looked at Fu Mang who had died. He could not let it go for a long time.


    "You b*tch, do you want to y with us?"


    "I''ve told you a long time ago that you wanted to avenge yourself. F*ck, you insulted ourmander. I''ll fight you to the death."


    "Brothers, beat him up."


    Almost at this time, many people in the Mysterious Man Alliance suddenly stood up angrily and were about to rush toward Du Yisheng one by one.


    Du Yisheng saw a group of fierce


    people. If it were in the past, he would have fought with them rudely. But after knowing the identity of Samuel, he did not dare to resist. He just subconsciously covered his head with his hand. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Enough!"


    Just as a group of people surrounded Du Yisheng and prepared to vent their anger, Samuel suddenly shouted angrily.


    Everyone present was shocked and stunned.


    "Whether he can save people or not, it''s all about saving people. What are you doing? Do you think I''m dead?" Samuel said coldly and angrily.


    The group of disciples looked at each other in dismay. All of them lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. Saber Twelve endured for a long time and said, "We just don''t want Fu Mang to be insulted wantonly."


    "The other party came to save people. If he can''t save Fu Mang, you are doing this? I think that if Fu Mang does not die, you will lose all his face, right?" Samuel scolded, After which, he restrained his emotions and looked at Du Yisheng. "Alright, thank you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, see the guests off," Samuel said and suddenly thought of


    something. "If anyone dares to


    cause


    Sv


    se trouble for the Heaven Four Pce in private, they will be punished ording to the sect rules." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes!"


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nodded and politely came to Du Yisheng''s side, making a gesture of invitation.


    Samuel turned around and looked at Fu Mang sadly.


    Fu Mang''s situation could be judged by a normal person, and Samuel was clearer about it.


    If Fu Mang could be saved, Samuel would not have been sitting here unhappily all the time. Even if he exhausted all his energy, he would never hesitate to save him.


    However, the problem was that Fu Mang, who was like a skeleton with only flesh and head left, had no chance. He was dead,pletely dead! Samuel had learned from Zhong Beihai and Chen Shimin that they were from the so-called Sky Four Pce, and as such, he had treated them as doctors.


    It was naturally a good thing if there was a secret method. Even if it didn''t work, Samuel would never be dissatisfied.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to see the guests off? Are you afraid of me eating or drinking your wine?" Du Yisheng nced at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, who was in the posture of inviting him, and suddenlyughed.


    The disciples became even angrier. However, Samuel frowned and red at everyone. Then, he turned his eyes to Du Yisheng and said, "Taoist Priest, what do you mean?"


    "Young Master Han, have you ever heard of Double-day Supreme Being?"


    Samuel frowned and shook his head.


    "One day''s death and suppression of all evil, one day''s bones disobey and leading damaged body!" The white-bearded old Taoist regained his previous self-confidence and said, "So, it is also called Double-day Supreme Being!"


    "I... Damn it!" All of a sudden, almost at the same time, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu on the side opened his mouth in horror, as if he suddenly thought of something.


    Seeing the two of them like this, Samuel''s frown deepened...

 Chapter 3029

    Chapter 3029


    ?


    Seeing the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu so surprised, the white-bearded old Taoist''s face was full of joy and confidence.


    "The Double-day Supreme Being is one day in the Heavenly Note Temple. The Buddha''s voice can be heard everywhere, and all souls are at peace. One day, the Heavenly Four Pce will bring the dead back to life, and the bones will turn into jade." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu patted his head and raised it to Samuel.


    "However, the Heavenly Note Temple is made up of monks who pay close attention to fate and keep an extremely low profile. They are not known to the rest of the world. Even though Double-day Supreme Being''s reputation is well-known, it has gradually disappeared as time goes by. Therefore, in the past few hundred years, it has almost been forgotten."


    "Are you from the Heaven Four Pce?" When they were in conflict with Chen Shimin and the others, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu hadn''t arrived yet. He did not know what had happened, nor did he know that these people were from the Heaven Four Pce.


    Although many of the people present had seen what had happened at the restaurant, they only knew that they were from the Heaven Four Pce. They did not know what had happened hundreds of years ago.


    I just know that this sect has been very arrogant in the vicinity recently. There were many masters...


    Now, when the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said the cause and effect, the group of people were stunned.


    Only Samuel''s eyes were shining at this time. "The dead wille back to life, and the bones will turn into jade. So..."


    "Samuel, maybe Fu Mang can really be saved!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nodded and replied in a hurry with a slight joy on his face.


    Hearing this, Samuel was overjoyed. He hurriedly looked at the somewhat proud Du Yisheng and said, "Taoist priest, can you really save my brother? If you can, just tell me what you want. I will never say no."


    "Yes, if you can save ourmander, we will never be stingy."


    The other disciples also said hurriedly.


    Upon seeing this, the faces of the disciples of the Heaven Four Pce, just like Du Yisheng''s, lit up with a smug smile.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After all, it was their sect that gave them face.


    Du Yisheng smiled with satisfaction and shook his head. "If we want to repay us for saving people, we''re no longer disciples of the Heaven Four Pce."


    "I''ve heard that the Heaven Four Pce has a divine object called the Phoenix Golden Feather! As long as this feather covers one''s body, even if it''s just a bone, it''ll be able to grow jade-like tender flesh and bring the dead back to life," said The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu with a smile.


    "Phoenix Golden Feather?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    "The so-called Phoenix Golden Feather refers to a special golden feather born by a phoenix. A phoenix can be reborn, and the golden


    feather is the essence of a phone


    Naturally, it can bring people back to life At this time, Zhong Beihai came over and exined with a chuckle.


    Among the phoenixes, the king of ten thousand male phoenixes could produce one golden feather. Naturally, the king of ten thousand female phoenixes could also produce one golden feather.


    The two Phoenix Golden Feathersbined into one. One was attracting the soul, and the other was recovering the body. Therefore, under the two feathers, the bones could be as white as jade, and the dead could be resurrected.


    "There is such a wondrous item in this world?" Manfred was stunned and couldn''t help but exim.


    Samuel frowned slightly and stood up at this time. Then he lowered his knees slightly and was about to kneel down. "Please help me. I will remember your great kindness forever."


    Samuel''s words were extremely sincere. The golden feather was naturally one in ten thousand and could be considered a top-grade item. Samuel also understood how difficult it was to get someone to use this to save his brother.


    However, just as he was about to


    kneel, Du Yisheng grabbed Samuel''s arm and prevented him from kneeling down. "Young Master Hannigah, why do you have to do this? It''s my duty to save people and save the world. Not to mention your brother, even if it''s the life of an ordinary person, if we''re fated to


    meet, we''ll definitely save them, but..."


    Speaking of this, Du Yisheng sighed helplessly and turned his head aside.


    "But what?" Samuel felt a chill in his heart and immediately asked nervously.


    "The Phoenix Gold Feather... is not in my hands." After thinking for a while, Du Yisheng shook his head and said in a depressed tone.


    The disciples of Heaven Four Pce lowered their heads in dismay.


    "It''s not in your hands. You''re the master of Heaven Four Pce..." Samuel said with a frown.


    "This is also the main reason why


    the Heaven Four Pce hase back from the mountain for hundreds of years," Du Yisheng said with a bitter smile. "It''s precisely because we lost the phoenix golden feather that we went down the mountain to look for it and met you here." Content belongs to


    "Lost?" Samuel''s hope, which had just been ignited, seemed to have been poured into a basin of water. However, it did not destroy his confidence. "Is it that Fu Mang can be saved when it is found?"


    Du Yisheng nodded. "With the Phoenix''s golden feathers, of course he can."


    "Did you find anything?" Samuel hurriedly looked at everyone.


    "Yes, but..." Zhong Beihai nodded. However, after he finished speaking, he looked at Samuel and hesitated...

 Chapter 3030

    Chapter 3030


    ?


    "If you have something to say, just say it." Samuel suppressed his patience and whispered.


    "I can''t take it back." Du Yisheng sighed, indicating that Zhong Beihai did not need to continue.


    After Du Yisheng''s words, Zhong Beihai could only shut up obediently!


    However, this made Samuel anxious. He stared fixedly at Du Yisheng!


    "If you have any difficulties, just say it. We''re here, aren''t we? Even if we can''t do it, don''t we still have Samuel?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said in a hurry.


    "Senior Brother, they are right. Not only can the phoenix golden feather save people, but it is also our secret treasure. We must get it back no matter what. Now that Hero Hannigan is here, what are you worried about?" Zhong Beihai couldn''t help persuading him.


    Du Yisheng was silent for a moment. "It''s too dangerous. Beihai, how can you be so selfish?"


    "It''s true to save people, but it''s the responsibility of our generation to take back the phoenix golden feather. You want another person to pay the price of his life. You''re confused!" Du Yisheng said in pain.


    "If I can save my brother''s life, what''s wrong with the price of my life?" Samuel said coldly at this time. His attitude was so firm that no one could deny it.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Du Yisheng even had an illusion that if he refused again, Samuel would probably beat himself to death here mercilessly.


    "Alright, since Young Master Hannigan has already said this, then I won''t stand on ceremony. We''ve been searching for the whereabouts of the Phoenix Golden Feather until we''re in the vicinity. After that, we''ve caught up with the people we''re looking for, and we also know where the Phoenix Golden Feather may currently be. However... we might die in that ce!" Du Yisheng said as he looked at Samuel very seriously.


    "What is this ce?"


    "The Forbidden Land of the Death Spirit, Bone Burning City!"


    "Bone Burning City?" Upon hearing this name, Samuel''s brows were tightly locked together. His entire person sank into deep thought.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, Du Yisheng and the rest were not surprised at all. On the contrary, it was too normal for them.


    Because when they first heard about this ce, they had simr reactions to Samuel and were even more worried.


    The Forbidden Land of the Death Spirit was full of the soldiers of the Devil Tribe, and Bone Burning City was their of the Devil Tribe. No one knew what kind of vicious masters or fierce Devil Kings were hiding inside. Because when humans reached the Forbidden Land of the Death Spirit, it was impossible for them to enter the core of Bone Burning City.


    Just a bunch of soldiers from the various tribes and ns could make everyone feel intimidated and pay the price of their lives!


    As such, Samuel''s reaction was


    ? 10%


    within Du Yisheng''s expectations. However, they did not have the right to mock Samuel because even they themselves had given up the opportunity to get back their sect''s sacred objects when they heard that the Phoenix Golden Feather hadnded in Bone Burning City. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Bone Burning City is the core of the Devil n. It is extremelyplicated, which is why I did not allow Beihai to tell earlier." Du Yisheng softly said. "No!" Suddenly, Samuel shook his head slightly. "I didn''t say no. I just feel that it''s it again."


    Speaking of this, Samuel even sneered.


    Xiao Tao appeared there inexplicably, and his master, Gui Yuanzi, also asked him to go there. It seemed that Gui Yuanzi''s words were quite urgent, because Gui Yuanzi wanted him to go there before he saved Yvonne.


    Later, the demonic monk and the leading Mysterious Man were still in Bone Burning City.


    Just what kind of profound mysteries were there in this ce? Be it enemies or friends, they all brought up this ce.


    Now, even the golden feather was in Bone Burning City.


    "It seems that I really have to go to this ce." Samuel suddenly rxed his eyebrows, showed a soft sneer, and nced at Manfred and others. Manfred and Saber Twelve naturally knew what Gui Yuanzi said in the void and nodded.


    At this time, the Knowledgeable Man


    in Jianghu hurried to the side of Samuel. "Samuel, you can''t go to that ce. Although the demons have always been supressed, they have existed for many years. Of course, there is a reason for that. Bone Burning City is the core of this reason. I don''t doubt your strength, but in fact, even the True God will never dare to go there." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s right. If Bone Burning City really doesn''t have much skill, the True God would have destroyed it a long time ago. Why is it that after the great battle between gods and devils, the two sides only oppose each other?" The others also tried to persuade him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel gave a light smile, "Even if it''s a dangerous ce, so what? If the devil n can survive, so can I?" After saying so, he looks at Du Yisheng on the opposite side: "Don''t worry; I''ll definitely go to Bone Burning City."


    Listening to Samuel''s words and looking at the smile on his face, Du Yisheng almost doubted if he had misheard.


    Someone... was going to Bone Burning City?


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes and heard it with his own ears, he wouldn''t have believed that someone would say something like that until his death.


    This was no different from courting death.


    Suddenly, a strange sound came from outside the restaurant...

 Chapter 3031

    Chapter 3031


    ?


    Samuel raised his eyebrows slightly. Shiyu hurriedly got up and went to check quietly.


    "Good, since young hero Hannigan is so fearless, as the guardian of the Phoenix Golden Feather, I, Du Yisheng, will sacrifice my life to apany you, disciples." At this time, Du Yisheng also clenched his teeth and resolutely said.


    "Yes!"


    "If you don''t want to go, you can go back to the sect after you get out of here. If you want to go,e with me."


    "As long as the phoenix golden feathers are here, so will the Heaven Four Pce. Since we''re disciples of the Heaven Four Pce, we''re bound to die with them. We won''t go back, and we will go to Bone Burning City."


    "We''ll never go back either. Wherever Master is, we''ll be there. Wherever the Phoenix Golden Feather is, we''ll also be there."


    "We will live and die together with the Phoenix Golden Feather!"


    "Alright!" Du Yisheng nodded his head in satisfaction when he heard the unanimous agreement of the disciples. "As expected of the disciples of the Heaven Four Pce. You are all hot-blooded men. I''m not mistaken."


    After saying that, Du Yisheng turned around slightly to face Samuel. Then, he bowed and said humbly with a very low posture, "Young hero Hannigan, from today onwards, I''ll officially hand over my and my 36 disciples'' lives to you. Before this matter ispleted, the disciples of the Heaven Four Stars Pce willpletely obey your orders."


    "Everyone, did you all hear that?" Du Yisheng asked his disciples softly.


    The disciples shouted in unison, "We will listen to Young Master Hannigan''s orders!"


    Samuel shook his hand. "Taoist Du, there''s no need to do this..."


    "s, Young Master Hannigan, you don''t have to refuse. When ites to talent, you are a hero among the people, and your fame is widespread. When ites to virtue, the Phoenix Golden Feather is always our thing, but as an outsider, you helped us get it back together. Therefore, in the talent and virtue, you make people admire you."


    "A beast has a leader and a tree has a central scroll. Don''t reject it." Du Yishengughed.


    "That''s right. If someone else wanted to lead us, we wouldn''t have done it. But Young Master Hannigan, you''re different. You''re a miracle that everyone in Jianghu has long admired. It''s our honor to be under your leadership."


    "That''s right, Young Master Hannigan. Just agree."


    The disciples of the Heaven Four Pce were all more enthusiastic and tried to persuade him.


    In the face of such a situation, Samuel felt a little embarrassed. When he was at a loss, Manfred next to him came out.


    "Since you want to cooperate, you should be honest with each other, right?"


    Manfred''s words stunned the people of Heaven Four Pce, but they still nodded.


    "Brother, if you have something to say, just say it!" Du Yisheng said softly.


    "When the zombies besieged the city, we wasn''t hurt by the devil voice because we were protected by Samuel. That''s why we were safe and sound. How... how could you be fine?" Manfred frowned and said.


    Many Mysterious Man disciples frowned.


    This was something that almost everyone, including Samuel, doubted.


    Upon hearing these words, the disciples of Heaven Four Pce were no longer willing. Some of them even stood up anxiously, but Du Yisheng waved his hand and stopped them.


    "You suspect us?" Du Yisheng immediately understood.


    "There are some things that I have to doubt, right?" Manfred did not deny it.


    After hearing Manfred''s words,


    Samuel also frowned. Putting asideAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    other things, the group of demon monks and the Mysterious Man wanted him to go to Bone Burning City and this group of people also wanted him to go to Bone Burning City. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Was there any possibility that these people were actually with the evil monks?


    Seeing that even Samuel was frowning, Du Yisheng was not angry. He directly stood up and did something that left everyone dumbfounded.


    He quickly walked to the front door of the restaurant. Then, under everyone''s shock, he suddenly punched out from an extremely weak ce! The moment he punched out, the group of corpses outside fell into a frenzy.


    In less than a second, he pulled his hand back, but his arm was covered with several bloody wounds.


    His actions were like throwing his hands into a group of hungry beasts!


    "If I am bitten by these zombies, I


    will also be attacked by Devil Aura in the zombies and then turn into a


    corpse." Du Yisheng smiled softly et


    Then, his other hand suddenly mobilized a stream of energy to


    cover the wound. At the same time, he recited some extremely strange incantations in his hand. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was strange that the wound in his hand slowly healed under the green energy.


    "This..." Manfred frowned in shock.


    "How is it now?" Du Yisheng asked.


    "It doesn''t seem to mean that you''re not on the same side as them. We''re in the same group, so we may know how to detoxify," Manfred said.


    "I believe in him." At this time, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu stood up with a very firm attitude.


    Manfred suddenly frowned and looked at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu in confusion.


    However, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghusmiled and looked at Manfred. "Even if you don''t believe Taoist Du, you should believe them." Hearing this, even Samuel couldn''t help but look at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. What did this mean?


    "Although Taoist Du''s technique earlier was the Heaven Four Stars technique of the Heaven Four Pce, he did not speak thenguage of the Heaven Four Pce, did he?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu asked softly.


    Du Yisheng gave a gentle smile and gave a very praising look at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. He nodded and said with a smile, "Brother, you have a good taste. To tell you the truth, it''s indeed not what the Heaven Four Pcenguage. By the way, this brother is." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''m the Knowledgeable Man!"


    "Rumor has it that the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu knows the world and Jianghu. Today, I see that you live up to your reputation." After Du Yisheng finished speaking, he made a slight bow with both hands.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu smiled gently and saluted back.


    Seeing the two of them bow back to each other, Manfred felt helpless and confused.


    He stared straight at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and almost put a knife on this guy''s neck, asking him to say it quickly.


    On the other hand, Samuel, who was standing aside, no longer had any doubts at this time. Instead, he smiled gently.


    Obviously, although he was also confused about what the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said, he had no problem with his profession and trust in


    him.


    Without further ado, Samuel moved his hand and a wooden board directly flew into the air. After which, it firmly blocked the gap that Du Yisheng had just broken.


    "If you don''t tell me, I think Manfred will swallow you up." After blocking the gap, Samuel smiled leisurely at this time.

 Chapter 3032

    Chapter 3032


    ?


    "Heavenly Sounds of Buddha." All of the Jianghu students smiled and looked at Du Yisheng.


    Du Yishengughed out loud and pped his hands. "The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu lives up to his reputation. Just by looking at it, you can tell which skill I''m using."


    "My cultivation is low, but the Buddha''s voice of the Heavenly Note Temple is so different that I can''t forget it," The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said with a chuckle.


    "The Heavenly Note Temple is an important ce of Buddhism, where eminent monks gather. Therefore, they will never collude with the Devil''s Practice. Therefore, they are indeed from the Heaven Four Pce," The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said.


    "Then can''t it be that the eminent monk of the Heavenly Note Temple was mistaken and identally passed on the secret method to someone with ulterior motives?" Saber Twelve asked in confusion.


    "There is absolutely no possibility that the methods of the Heavenly Note Temple will be passed on to outsiders, unless..." Speaking of this, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu smiled gently.


    "Unless it''s the Heavenly Four Pce, which is also a Double-Day Supreme Being!" Samuel said softly.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nodded heavily. "That''s right. One is mastering the soul and the other is mastering the body. In the northeast of Eight Direction World, it was almost a pir that rose to the sky. The two sects worked together to save all living beings. Therefore, they were familiar with each other because of cooperation. In order to make friends with each other and save all living beings, the two sects exchanged methods of sects. This time, Heavenly Note Temple only passed on their cultivation methods to the outer gate."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "p."


    The moment the words left his mouth, Du Yisheng''s apuse rang out.


    "The people who can be with Young Master Hannigan are indeed extraordinary. As an outsider, you know what happened a thousand years ago in our sect. You are really powerful." Du Yisheng smiled gently and continued, "Yes, when we were at the peak of our sect, we did work with the Heavenly Note Temple, so we were called the Double-day Supreme Being."


    "It''s also because of this that I''ve been frequently in contact with the Heavenly Note Temple. Master Yin Ruo, the master of the Heavenly Note Temple, also saw that my sect is devoted to the world, so he made an exception to teach me Heavenly Sounds of Buddha of the sect, making it easier for us to save people. In return, I also taught him the Heaven Four Stars Secret Skill. However, this is a secret between sects, and I didn''t expect it to be known by others. It''s worthy of being the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. There are almost no secrets about the world in your hands." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu smiled and said, "It''s just a cheap trick to make a living." Then he looked at Manfred and said, "It''s impossible for him to be a bad person."


    Hearing this, Manfred nodded.


    "In fact, on the day of the incident, we also lived in this restaurant. However, because of some conflict between Shimin and you, we chose to rest in the abandoned temple in the city with the excuse that we were close to the Buddha. Because we had a very deep rtionship with Heavenly Note Temple, we had some different opinions about the Buddha''s voice. When the fake Buddha''s voice came that night, we noticed that something was wrong." Zhong Beihai exined at this time.


    After that, Du Yisheng led the group of people to use their true qi to resist the corrosion of the demonic sound.


    Although the number of disciples of Heaven Four Pce was small, their cultivation was not low. With them on guard, the demonic voice would naturally not be of any use to them.


    "So after the zombies broke out, have you been hiding in the rundown temple?" Samuel asked.


    Zhong Beihai nodded and said, "Yes, although the dpidated temple is very broken, the foundation is still there. With our joint efforts, we can barely resist it."


    "I see. No wonder there were so many zombies near the restaurant when the zombies broke out. But they didn''t attract the siege of all the zombies in the city, but a few dayster!" Manfred nodded. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "At that time, a group of zombies were attacking us. However, our resistance was very low, and your voice was even louder. Arge number of zombies were slowly heading for you," Zhong Beihai said. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Later, we thought everything would be fine, but we didn''t know..." Zhong Beihai was a little depressed when he said this.


    As Samuel returned, themotion in the restaurant became even louder. However, the problem was... soon after, someone led a group of zombies to run about in the city.


    This was not the worst. What was worse was that more and more people began to attract zombies in the city.


    They deliberately lured the zombies


    away and tried their best to spread them in the city. They did not know what these people were going to do. They only knew that their hidden temple soon attracted the


    surrounding zombies again. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In the end, the temple was broken!


    Hearing these words, Samuel smiled bitterly and said, "No wonder you said that I owed you even if I saved you just now."


    It must have been done by Lu Yuan and others. The first time was to help Samuel clear the way, so a group of zombies were attracted, and the second time was to help Samuel find people.


    To find someone, the best way was to disperse all the zombies.


    However, it made some people who had lived in disgrace suffer a lot and blew up some people''s nest. No wonder Du Yisheng''s group of people had such an attitude as soon as they came in.


    "It''s over, it''s all over. Now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, what do you think of the matter that I just proposed, young hero Hannigan?" Du Yishengughed softly.

 Chapter 3033

    Chapter 3033


    ?


    Next to him, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu smiled and said, "Samuel. Since you''re indeed from the Heaven Four Pce and Taoist Du is also sincere, and everyone is even more enthusiastic, you might as well agree. After all, everyone''s efforts are all for the Phoenix Golden Feather." "Yes, Samuel. Why don''t you agree? First of all, it''s a force. Second, if you lead them well, you can make them up." Manfred beside him also came over and said softly.


    Upon hearing this, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghuughed bitterly. They were really from the same family.


    Samuel nced at Manfred and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu before finally turning his gaze to Du Yisheng and a group of disciples of the Heaven Four Pce. He nodded and said, "In that case, I''ll listen to you."


    "Okay!"


    The disciples of Heaven Four Pce were overjoyed. After all, when they heard that the phoenix golden feathers were in Bone Burning City, they were almost the same as Du Yisheng. They werepletely desperate to get them back.


    But the appearance of Samuel ignited their hope again.


    Moreover, with the reputation and ability of Samuel, the fire of hope was definitely not small. Naturally, they were very excited.


    When everyone was almost done talking. Shishi quietly came down the stairs.


    The stairs on the first floor could make people stand higher, and through the cracks in the wall, they could clearly see what was happening in the city.


    "How is it going, Shiyu?" Seeing hering back, Samuel hurriedly asked.


    "Chief, it is from the city wall."


    "The city wall?" Hearing this, Samuel''s heart sank.


    It was obvious that Lu Yuan and other disciples of the Blue Mountain Pavilion were on the city wall. Could it be that something had happened to this group of people? Although they were from the Lu family, they came out with him, and now they were working for him. If something happened to them, Samuel would naturally feel bad!


    "I can''t see clearly, but someone seems to hang a person on the city wall. Many zombies are desperately rushing over there," said Shiyu.


    Hang someone on the city wall?


    This sounded both incredible and shocking.


    What were they doing?


    "Are they trying to use bait to attract zombies?" Du Yisheng asked.


    Samuel shook his head resolutely. Of course, there was a possibility, but it would never be discovered by Lu Yuan and others.


    They came from the same sect, so it was impossible for them to kill each other and use the flesh and blood of theirpanions to attract the zombies'' attention. Moreover, they did not need to do this. The scattered zombies were good for them to look for people. If they were attracted by human flesh, it would be more difficult to distinguish between the zombies.


    Therefore, it seemed impossible for them to do that.


    But if they didn''t do it, who could it be?!


    Who would be the person hanging on the city wall?


    The fact that the people of Heaven Four Pce could barely survive a disaster was a coincidence of their sect''s special opportunity. Could there be a second one?


    "Samuel, what should we do? Should we go out and have a look?" Manfred asked softly.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu frowned and said, "Could it be that there is internal strife with your people? I think we''d better wait and see."


    "No, I want to go out and have a look. Besides, not only me, but all of us," Samuel said softly.


    el


    "All of us?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu couldn''t help but feel a little nervous, because it was obvious that if the situation changed, these people wouldpletely lose their protection and be food for zombies. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes, Young Master Hannigan, be careful. Once we get out, we may not be able to turn back." Du Yisheng also agreed with the opinion of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. "There''s no need. I''ve thought things through." Samuel calmed down a bit and said seriously.


    No matter what, after someone died on the city wall and attracted arge number of zombies, it would be a perfect opportunity to escape!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Everyone, follow me and prepare to leave."


    After saying that, Samuel quickly walked to the side of Fu Mang''s body, took off his coat, and tied Fu Mang''s body to his back. There was no fishy smell, only his brother! Chapter 3033 2


    "Yes!" The disciples shouted in unison and quickly stood up.


    The members of the Mysterious Man Alliance didn''t need to say much. They had long since raised their sabers and spears, waiting for Samuel''s order.


    "I''ll clear the way ahead." After that, Samuel nced at Du Yisheng and said, "Taoist Du, please lead several masters to the back!"


    "Yes!" Du Yisheng nodded and signaled to Zhong Beihai and the others with his eyes.


    "Keep an eye on anyone. Don''t lose a brother who goes out with me." After Samuel finished speaking to the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, he got up and walked toward the back door.


    Looking at the back of Samuel


    carrying the corpse of Fu Mang, the


    Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nodded, and the group of disciples of the Mysterious Man behind him was even more moved. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    So what they died for such a person, who treated him like a brother?


    "Kill!"

 Chapter 3034

    Chapter 3034


    ?


    Peng!


    As Samuel gently kicked the back door open, everyone in the restaurant followed Samuel closely and rushed out after a short time of adapting to the light of the outside line.


    There were still zombies at the back door, and there were even many scattered zombies on the street.


    However, for those who were full of fighting spirit, these zombies could not put any pressure on them or bring any trouble to them.


    Soon, led by Samuel, they rushed out of the street safely and continued to approach the city wall.


    A momentter, as Samuel raised his hand, everyone immediately stopped and continued to look for temporary cover.


    The city wall was just ahead, but the zombies were also gathering there. Obviously, they could not move forward rashly.


    "Chief, isn''t this too cruel?" Shiyu looked at the man hanging on the city wall and said with sympathy.


    On the city wall, a long rope hung from the top of the wall, about four meters long. At the end of the rope was a man''s body. The legs and feet of the body were gone, like a round wax gourd, swaying on the wall!


    With every swing, the city wall would hit the fresh blood on his limbs and wounds until it was like a watermelon that had exploded. The blood sshed all over the wall and then slowly flowed down the wall, causing the zombies below to crazily jump like ants who smelled the honey fragrance. They pushed each other and climbed up desperately.


    Around the man''s body, due to the impact, the surrounding walls were full of spurting blood, which looked extremely scary.


    Samuel also frowned. Now that they were close, he could roughly see the man''s appearance.


    He definitely didn''t know the person, but it seemed that he had seen the personsomewhere.


    "Manfred, Saber Twelve, and Master Zhong."


    "Yes!"


    "The three of you each bring some experts to see if there are any rtively safer roads out of the city." Samuel instructed.


    "Yes!"


    "Fu Li, Taoist Du, you two take two teams and can wander in two different directions of the third-line road at any time. Once any of them appears, you can immediately support them."


    "Yes!"


    After that, Samuel nced at the five people and said, "Be careful."


    "If you really can''t hold on any longer, shoot red magic power into the air, and I will help you. If you safelye out of the city and the green can be used as a guide, I will also arrange other brothers to leave the city quickly."


    The five people looked at each other and then nodded. After waving away a few people, they slightly saluted to Samuel. "Then we''ll go. You should be careful."


    As soon as they finished speaking, the five leaders quickly retreated.


    "Velocisaurus, protect the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. I''ll go and have a look first."


    "Got it."


    After everything was arranged, Samuel flew over the countless houses like a shadow and flew toward the city wall.


    However, just as he was about to fly towards the city wall, a few figures slowly walked out from the city wall.


    They dragged two women, who were struggling desperately. However, they could not resist the strength of several men beside them, so they could only be forced to the city wall step by step. What was frightening was that, almost uncontrobly, one of the women was suddenly picked up by two men who were dragging her, and then thrown out of the city wall without thinking. Although Border Town was just a small town, the city wall of Eight Direction World was at least 30 to 40 meters high.


    With a scream, the woman''s body suddenly fell from the high ce.


    A good living person was pushed off the city wall by them. Even Samuel could not help feeling emotional and cruel.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Boom!"


    The zombies underground seemed to see food falling from the sky. They crowded wildly in a pile, and then kept gathering below.


    By the time the womannded, the ground below her was already crowded like a swarm of wriggling zombies.


    Fortunately, the height of 30 to 40 meters did not make the woman fall to death. Unfortunately, countless zombies climbed up her body, opened their bloody mouths, and bit down.


    For a moment, Samuel could only hear the woman crying even more miserably, shouting, and screaming...


    In this small city, which was almost as quiet as a ghost city, it was so sharp and deste.


    The woman who was alive on the city wally prone on the city wall and looked at the situation below. She could not help but cry bitterly Samuel, who was standing on the roof, could not help but turn his head away slightly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Miserable, it was too miserable.


    But the leader on the city wall should be Lu Yuan, Although he didn''t know much about Lu Yuan and he was also a member of the top of the Blue Mountain, Samuel always felt that he should not be such a cruet person. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Just as Samuel was puzzled, several figures slowly walked out.


    The corner of Samuel''s eyes narrowed when he saw the leader. Lu Ruoxin!!


    Why was she here?


    Who were the two women and one man on the city wall?!


    What was Lu Ruoxin doing?


    A series of questions filled Samuel''s mind.


    "The roof is only a few meters high. Can you see how your brothers are doing?" Lu Ruoxin asked indifferently, as if she knew that Samuel was standing there. Samuel jumped lightly and flew directly to the city wall!


    Lu Ruoxin smiled gently. "Why are you looking at me like that?" After that, she nced coldly at the city.


    As she looked over, she saw almost


    everything in the city. What made Samuel feel a little relieved was that although there were still many


    zombies in other ces in the


    most of them were rtively scattered. The danger of the five teams was not very serious. In


    addition, Samuel arranged well, so


    everything looked good. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "The zombies in the west are the smallest, and the terrain is rtively low. It''s the best ce for you to escape," Lu Ruoxin said calmly.


    Samuel didn''t say anything, but he didn''t deny it.


    "Without these bait, you should still be trapped in the restaurant, right?" Lu Ruoxin smiled disdainfully and continued, "You can go in and out freely, but what about your so-called brothers?" "Or, even if they were killed, what should these innocent zombies do?"


    Lu Ruoxin''s words were extremely arrogant, but Samuel couldn''t refute at all. From a certain point of view, what Lu Ruoxin did was indeed the best way.


    "Now, can you put away your damn hateful eyes?" Lu Ruoxin shouted coldly.


    Then, she moved her hand, and the woman lying on the wall next to her was immediately pulled back.


    "Let''s see who she is!"

 Chapter 3035

    Chapter 3035


    ?


    With the movement of Lu Ruoxin''s energy, the woman who was crying on the wall instantly felt as if her back was being pulled wildly. She flew up, fell directly on the ground, and fell heavily on the ground.


    The intense pain made her shrink in pain. However, lying on her back, Samuel could see her clearly.


    Although her hair was disheveled, her beautiful face could still be seen. Although there were scars or mud all over her body, it could not hide her jade- like skin.


    Although judging from her appearance, she was at least middle-aged, Samuel felt that she was still very young.


    What made Samuel frown the most was the woman''s appearance, almost the same as that of that man. Samuel was sure that she didn''t know her, but she seemed to have seen her somewhere before.


    All of a sudden, a trace of shock shed across Samuel''s eyes. She looked at Lu Ruoxin in disbelief. "Are they..."


    Lu Ruoxin smiled gently and said, "Yes, that bitch''s parents and her wet nurse."


    Hearing this, Samuel was stunned.


    "Ming Yu''s parents and wet nurse, does this mean that this woman has already known that Ming Yu betrayed her?"


    He had never told Lu Ruoxin that when Lu Ruoxin came to support him, Ming Yu had deliberately covered her face, so it was impossible for Lu Ruoxin to know that Ming Yu had betrayed her...


    But this woman not only knew it now, but also had made a way to punish her.


    While Samuel was shocked, he was also secretly shocked by the super eye line set by Lu Ruoxin.


    There would not be any sign of disturbance in this woman''s eyes.


    "From your eyes, it seems that you are not very honest with me. You know, no betrayal will have a good ending. As for those who obey me, I will naturally protect him from worry. Look, the people of the west gate have passed smoothly and are ready to send you a signal."


    As far as the eye could see, Manfred had arrived at the city gate. At this time, it opened the city gate safely.


    "But the person who betrayed me...." After Lu Ruoxin finished speaking with a smile, her face suddenly turned cold. Then, with a movement of her hand, the woman on the ground was lifted directly to the city wall.


    "She can only die." After saying this coldly, that woman screamed and fell down the city wall.


    Soon, with another lifetime of silence and more miserable screams, followed by waves of crazy and satisfied chewing sounds of zombies.


    "They''re tempting, and you can live," Lu Ruoxin whispered.


    Samuel stared at her gently. With Samuel''s IQ, how could he not understand what Lu Ruoxin meant? It was true that she helped him escape, but the most important thing was to warn him.


    "I have already found the person you want for you. Lu Ruoxin nodded to the female servant beside him after saying this. The female servant pped her hands. Immediately, Lu Yuan, who was in the tower on the city wall, quickly walked out with a few people. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Behind him, several disciples were holding three zombies tied up by iron chains. The mouths of these zombies were sealed by iron tes, which made them almost not aggressive.


    But Samuel didn''t care about this. What he cared about was the looks of these three zombies.


    It was Da Bingtian and his two brothers who guarded the city wall for Samuel and observed the situation of the Demonic Monk and his fellows! Seeing that it was them, Samuel felt a little sad in his heart, but at the same time, he felt at ease. Of course, the sad thing was that in order to help him, the three brothers ended up like this. Samuel knew that he had let them down.


    However, even if they became zombies, at least they were not killed in the war, which meant that they might still be saved.


    "Da Bingtian..." Seeing the three of them, Samuel couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    "Tsk. The Seven Monsters of the Jiang Bei region are quite suitable for this title." Lu Ruoxin nced at the three zombies and could not help but sneer coldly.


    "But it doesn''t seem to be much different from other zombies." Lu Ruoxin suddenly asked Lu Yuan, "Have you been looking for it for a long time? It shouldn''t be easy to find them, right?"


    Lu Yuan hurriedly lowered his head


    and replied, "The number of zombies is too big, and it''s really hard to


    identify them after they''re turned et


    into corpses. Although it''s hard to find them, I''ll use the method of scattering the zombies to make a clean row." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Lu Yuan, you have done a good job. I As expected of the elites of the Blue Mountain Pavilion. Samuel is one of my men. If you have done something for him, you will naturally be rewarded." Lu Ruoxin said indifferently.


    "Thank you, Princess." Lu Yuan hurriedly thanked her.


    Lu Ruoxin nodded and looked at Samuel. "As for you, since you are my man, you can naturally carry out your right, but..."


    Speaking of this, Lu Ruoxin suddenly


    sneered. "I want to see if they are really so easy to distinguish when they sneak into the zombies!" As soon as she finished speaking, her hand suddenly moved, and three zombies were directly thrown into the city wall. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What?" Samuel was shocked and suddenly red at Lu Ruoxin.

 Chapter 3036

    Chapter 3036


    ?


    This crazy woman!


    But in the face of the angry re of Samuel, Lu Ruoxin just smiled calmly and seemed to be in a good mood.


    Samuel was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Without thinking too much, he quickly flew out of the city wall.


    "Samuel, this is the punishment for you since you did not report when you knew the truth. As I said, those who are loyal to me naturally have countless benefits. Those who betray me will never have a good ending." Seeing Samuel fly to save them, Lu Ruoxin sneered.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and ignored her, rushing to the nearest zombie.


    Although they were zombies, falling from such a high distance, they were not as powerful as the two women before. Besides, Lu Ruoxin intended to separate the three zombies and avoid the zombies below. So once they fell down, there was only one possibility.


    Shattered into pieces!


    He quickly hugged the nearest zombie and did not even look at it. Samuel hurriedly flew to the second zombie. However, when Samuel flew to the second zombie, he began to notice that something was wrong.


    With his speed, he could easily take back all ten zombies, let alone three small zombies.


    But this time, the zombie''snding speed waspletely abnormal.


    His speed was so fast.


    Lu Ruoxin!!!


    With an angry roar, Samuel had no time to be angry. He could only rush to the second zombie quickly, but he fell too fast. When Samuel just grabbed the second zombie, he was only a dozen centimeters away from the ground.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Some zombies even reached out their hands and touched Samuel''s ankle.


    Regardless of the fact that he was in danger, the figure of Samuel sped up and flew toward the third one.


    But the problem was that it was too far away, and its falling speed was very fast. There was not much time left...


    Energy!


    The only way was to wrap him up with energy...


    But the problem was that the two zombieswere mped by Samuel''s hands, and Fu Mang was on his back, even if he wanted to make a move, he could not.


    Just as he was about to press them down...


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the same time, not far away, with a muffled sound, the third zombie had fallen to the ground and suddenly fell to the ground!


    Samuel''s eyes shed with sadness and unwillingness...


    Almost, almost!


    As long as it was a little bit, he could save him...


    But...


    He hadpletely fallen into a pile of meat paste. Whether he lived or died, it was really a little bit worse.


    Samuel was so angry that he trembled all over, but at this time, he had no time to be sad anymore. As soon as he ran his energy, he flew up quickly in the blink of an eye, and flew all the way back to the city wall.


    Looking at the smiling Lu Ruoxin, Samuel was filled with anger. If she hadn''t yed tricks, the three Jiang Bei monsters wouldn''t have...


    "What? You want to hit me?" In the face of Samuel''s murderous eyes, Lu Ruoxin was fearless. "Look at the brothers on your back. If it weren''t for these zombies, would they have ended up like this? Samuel, I''m helping you get revenge."


    "Or you still want to hit me, okay? After all, you''re Samuel. I won''t fight back. At most, I won''t be happy." Lu Ruoxin smiled faintly and looked at the zombies under the city wall leisurely. "But if I''m not happy, I''m not in the mood to care about these zombies, or... innocent humans?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Samuel, how should I address them?"


    Hearing this, Samuel trembled with anger, but he had to suppress the anger in his heart. Obviously, there was something in Lu Ruoxin''s words. Rather than asking him how to address these zombies, it was better to say that she was asking him how to choose.


    Either, everyone would die in vain, or everyone could be saved.


    All of this depended on him!


    If he did it himself, then everyone in the city would die with him!


    Seeing that Samuel did not dare to make a move and was adjusting his breathing and suppressing his anger, Lu Ruoxin''s face was full of pride. Obviously, in this contest, she not only won, but alsopletely won.


    "Next time, remember to tell me earlier if anything happens. Otherwise, I am afraid that you will still be as angry as you are today. but you will have nowhere to vent your anger and hurt your liver." After saying that, Lu Ruoxin smiled gently. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    el.


    "Since you''ve made up your mind, leave with your men. Someone will deal with the aftermath for you. However you''d bettere to my tent at night. Otherwise, these people may be half-human and half-dead monsters." After saying that, Lu Ruoxin turned his head aside. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What do you want?" Samuel frowned and looked at her coldly.


    "Are you blind? It''s still early. It''s not night yet, is it? Or are you deaf? Can''t you hear what I''m saying?" Lu Ruoxin looked at Samuel and coldly cried out without mercy.


    Samuel gritted his teeth. He didn''t know what kind of crazy woman would be at night!

 Chapter 3037

    Chapter 3037


    ?


    However, Samuel knew very well that the woman in front of him was beautiful, intelligent, insidious, and vicious. No one knew what kind of crazy things she would do next.


    However, for the sake of the people of the whole city and the unknown risk that did not happen, plus Han Nian s who were still in the headquarters, Samuel had no choice.


    Gritting his teeth, Samuel turned to leave.


    "You have a special hobby, okay?"


    Suddenly, as soon as Samuel turned around, Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    Samuel frowned and did not know what she wanted to say.


    Lu Ruoxin nced at the two zombies in Samuel''s hands. "Are you going to take them out for a ride?"


    "That''s right. People who carry a body on their backs are running around. It''s not surprising that they have any thoughts about zombies."


    Her words were straightforward and her tone was indifferent, but full of sarcasm!


    If it were an ordinary person, they would have been beaten to death many times. But for Lu Ruoxin, it seemed to be a normal way of speaking. Samuel gritted his teeth, let go of Dabingtian and the three monsters, and put them on the spot. Then he red at Lu Ruoxin fiercely and turned to leave.


    Lu Yuan lowered his head and did not dare to speak. In his consciousness, Samuel was the son-inw of the Lu family. Naturally, the rtionship between the son-inw and the youngdy should not be as intimate as glue, but at least it should be harmonious.


    But this...


    They were like fire and water, as if they were sworn enemies.


    "Is it strange?" Lu Ruoxin was in a good mood. Lu Yuan did not dare to mention it, but Lu Ruoxin took the initiative to look at Lu Yuan.


    Lu Yuan lowered his head and did not dare to make a sound.


    "There are two kinds of men. One is that you can''t control, and the other is that ythere is no need for you to control but he will be obedient." Lu Ruoxin smiled gently.


    "Your Highness, do you mean that the future... Samuel belongs to the former?"


    "No, all men in the world belong to the two. Whether you can control it or not is not determined by anything else, but by his heart." When Lu Ruoxin said this, there was a trace of unwillingness in her eyes.


    Obviously, Samuel''s heart was in Yvonne''s, so Yvonne didn''t even need to do anything, and Samuel could take her as the center obediently. As for her, Samuel would always be the man who was out of control.


    All of this came from who this man loved!


    The only change was responsibility.


    He could only bear the responsibility. Even if he was unwilling, at least he could be controlled!


    They had no responsibilities of feelings or descendants. What Lu Ruoxin could do was only through his friends, rtives, or other things. Therefore, what Lu Ruoxin wanted was to constantly suppress Samuel and even make Samuel ustomed to being controlled by him. Over time, when he was numb, he would not resist.


    "Cats and dogs are never human pets, but they will be obedient after being tamed for a long time. Samuel, this wild horse is the same," Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    "I understand." Lu Yuan echoed softly.


    Lu Ruoxin said softly, "To tame pets, one p and the other candy. Arrange someone to make some preparation for the dinner tonight. Although he may not necessarily appreciate it, the treatment of Mr. Lu can''t be too bad."


    Lu Yuan nodded.


    "Also, inform the people from the Desert City toe over!"


    Hearing this, Lu Yuan was a little embarrassed. "But the young master of the Fang family..."


    If not for the Fang family''s young master''s reluctance, the zombies in Border Town would not have be any trouble.


    "Fang Kun doesn''t want to help. He


    §Ö


    just wants these zombies to trap Samuel. Now Samuel and others have left the city safely. Besides, one of the most important people in Samuel has died. He should be


    satisfied and will not refuse" Lu


    Ruoxin said calmly. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "How would the princess know that the most important person in the future is dead?" Lu Yuan asked in confusion.


    Lu Ruoxin had just arrived at Border Town not long ago. Logically speaking, she should not know what had happened in this city. Because even if she had followed Samuel all the way here, she might not know much about the specific situation of Samuel. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Can''t you see a corpse on his back? He carried such a smelly thing on his back like a fool." Lu Ruoxin couldn''t help but coldly say.


    Lu Yuan immediately came to his senses. He nodded and quickly left to do his work, but he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart that Lu Ruoxin was sharp-eyed and thoughtful.


    And Samuel on the other side.


    When the green magic power was ignited at the west gate, Samuel was sure that everyone was rushing in that direction, while he was responsible for cutting off the rear and rushing over there.


    Outside the western gate.


    "Damn, he''s been stuck in that shabby restaurant for so many days. He''s almost suffocated to death." As soon as he left, Saber Twelve couldn''t help but take a deep breath andin.


    Samuel was responsible for sealing the west gate again. On the one hand, it was to prevent zombies from hurting people outside the city. On the other hand, it was afraid that they would not get the help of Lu Ruoxin after they left.


    "Do you think the air outside is sweet now?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was in a good mood and could not help but smile.


    Saber Twelve nodded like pouring garlic. He didn''t deny it. "So people often say that one doesn''t know the value of freedom without experiencing despair. When hees out of here, he really feels like he hase back to life again."


    "Fu Mang, thank you 3,000. If it weren''t for the two of them, we wouldn''t have been like this." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nodded and looked at Samuel. He seemed to be looking at Fu Mang on his back or looking at Samuel as he patted his chest piously. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Therefore, he immediately looked at Samuel, patted his chest, and said in unison, "Fu Mang, thank you!"


    "Thank you, Fu Mang!"


    "Thank you, Young Fu Mang Han!"


    Hearing their voices, Samuel also stopped. He patted his chest gently and felt Fu Mang on his back. His eyes were full of nostalgia and respect for Fu Mang.


    "Well, it''s gettingte. Let''s find a ce to rest first." Samuel gave the order and led everyone to the distant jungle.


    In less than a moment, they walked into the forest and found a simple cave.


    However, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was not very satisfied with this cave.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Because it was too casual and too secretive.


    But for Samuel, he could understand the astonishment of The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. The people of the top of the Blue Mountain were in the city. It was best to find a hidden ce to hide their whereabouts.


    However, Samuel thought that it was unnecessary to hide her whereabouts under her nose just because the people of the top of the Blue Mountain inside were Lu Ruoxin. It was not that she could not find out.


    Instead of doing so, he might as well save some energy and find a ce to rest.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu did not say anything more. He took out the map and studied it with Du Yisheng.


    At this time, Samuel was looking out, and it was getting dark....

 Chapter 3038

    Chapter 3038


    ?


    "I''ll go out for a while," Samuel said.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, everyone was stunned. Saber Twelve wanted to ask where Samuel would go at such ate hour, but was stopped by Manfred.


    As brothers, they shouldn''t have asked this question and supported it silently. That was right.


    "Are we going to the top of the Blue Mountain?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu picked up the map, stood up, and walked to Samuel.


    Samuel nodded. "Lu Ruoxin asked me out, so I have to go."


    "Understood."


    "I''ve seen the map. I''m going to the Forbidden Land of the Death Spirit and will pass by Immortal Spirit Ind. After you set off, we''ll also set off and wait for you in Immortal Spirit Ind," said the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    Samuel nodded. After getting along with him for a long time, they had reached a tacit understanding. Before he could say anything, the arrangement of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was already what he thought.


    With a movement of his hand, Samuel gently ced Fu Mang corpse on his back down. He then used a faintyer of energy to wrap around him. "The journey is long. You all need to be careful. If there is nothing else, I will catch up to you as soon as possible."


    "There''s a map of ours on it. If you''re free, you cane looking for us along the route," The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said as he handed the map to Samuel. Then, he smiled gently and said, "Don''t worry, it''s fine. We''ll be on our way with the disciples of Heaven Four Pce."


    Samuel nodded. The people from Heaven Four Pce might not be able to fight against the people from the Blue Mountain Pavilion, but under most circumstances, it would not be a problem for them to deal with the others with their abilities.


    "Velocisaurus!"


    "Samuel!"


    "Protect everyone. It''s been hard on you for such a long time." Samuel smiled at Velocisaurus.


    "F*ck off! Don''t make fun of me!" Velocisaurus said with a chuckle.


    Samuel nodded, nced at Manfred and the others, and then looked at all his brothers. Then he turned around and walked out of the cave, entering the forest covered by darkness.


    At this time, the top of the Blue Mountain''s tent was brightly lit, especially in the main tent, where all kinds of maids kepting in and out. They were holding all kinds of rare fruits or colorful delicacies in their hands.


    Inside the tent, Lu Ruoxin was well-dressed. She had a peerless face and a green gauze dress. She was both immortal and cold, but also a little cute. It was really fascinating and stunning.


    Next to her, Fang Kun lived on the right with several trusted subordinates, while the Seventh Elder and several elite disciples stayed on the left. However, the first position on Lu Ruoxin''s left hand was empty.


    On her right, Han Nian sat there obediently and ate.


    After taking a sip of wine, Lu Ruoxin raised her charming eyes slightly and looked out of the tent.


    The Seventh Elder shook his head with a wry smile. His mistress had grown up with him. She had always been cold and aloof. It turned out that she would also look forward to his lover like a girl from an ordinary family. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It''s the 44th time," the Seventh Elder said quietly with a smile.


    Hearing Seventh Elder''s teasing, Lu Ruoxin had no expression on his face. He said indifferently, "Didn''t you see that Nian''er misses Dad? I''m not a cold-blooded and heartless person!"


    The Seventh Elder took a sip of wine and stopped talking with a smile.


    "Young Master Hannigan has arrived."


    At this time, Lu Ruoxin suddenly heard a servant''s voice outside the tent. Although he was stared at by the Seventh Elder, he quickly tidied up his appearance and then felt that it was almost time to sit down. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Soon, as the curtain was pulled open, Samuel''s handsome figure came in.


    Although he looked calm, the moment he saw Samuel, Lu Ruoxin knew that he was still very happy.


    "Humph, some of us, who have cleaned others'' butts, havee back, but some of us haveete. They really put on airs." Seeing Samuel, Fang Kun immediately said coldly and discontentedly.


    Samuel nced at him, but did not argue with him. He came here because of Lu Ruoxin''s order. He only wanted to know what Lu Ruoxin wanted to do. As for people like Fang Kun, he was not interested.


    Moreover, at this time, when Han Nian saw Samueling, he happily ran from his seat and jumped into Samuel''s arms. How could he care about others?!


    The father and daughter hugged each other, and then Samuel held Nian''er in his arms.


    "Sit!" Lu Ruoxin nced at the seat next to her and said softly.


    Samuel did not speak. He walked silently to the spot she was pointing at and sat down.


    Lu Ruoxin raised his wine ss and said, "Although the n for this long-distance raid has changed, the result is not bad. I propose a toast to everyone. You have worked hard."


    Everyone hurriedly raised their sses in return, and then waited for Lu Ruoxin to drink the wine before raising their heads to drink their own wine.


    Samuel hesitated for a moment and also raised his head to drink his wine.


    "Why are you so unhappy? Are you still unhappy that I scolded you in the afternoon?" Lu Ruoxin seemed to be in a good mood at this time She smiled mysteriously and then said will give you a gift that you must be very happy about." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After that, she pped her hands...

 Chapter 3039

    Chapter 3039


    ?


    As she pped her hands, the curtain was soon pulled open. Under the leadership of several Lu family disciples from Mount Lan, the two of them came to the door of the tent. Seeing the two people, Samuel suddenly stood up excitedly.


    These two people were none other than Dabing Tian and the third of the Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei.


    However, the two of them were no longer the same as the zombies earlier. Other than their pale faces and weak bodies, they were basically no different from ordinary people. Seeing them like this, Samuel was naturally very excited, and Dabingtian and the three monsters were also very excited to see Samuel soon after they woke up.


    "Hero Han!"


    The people on both sides immediately went up to each other and were very happy.


    "Come on, give me a seat," Lu Ruoxin said with a chuckle.


    "Yes!" The maid outside the tent immediately replied softly and quickly left.


    In less than a moment, four maids carried two luxurious and beautiful chairs and slowly walked in. After which, they gently ced their seats opposite Lu Ruoxin, which was also the outermost part of the table.


    No wonder they didn''te to the table and sit down at the invitation of the maid. Samuel also returned to her seat.


    Lu Ruoxin picked up the wine pot and gently filled Samuel''s ss with wine. Then he said with a smile, "Your two friends are fine. You should toast Master Fang."


    "It''s him. He took his men to the Desert City to detoxify the zombies in the whole town, of course, including your two friends." After saying that, Lu Ruoxin showed a sweet smile to Samuel.


    Although her smile was very light, it was very beautiful.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Samuel nodded, took the ss, slowly stood up, and then slightly saluted Fang Kun.


    However, in the face of Samuel''s toast, Fang Kun smiled sadly and then looked at a group of trusted subordinates.


    A group of trusted subordinates looked elsewhere suspiciously. Suddenly, they put Samuel down there alone, holding a ss of wine in their hands. For a moment, they felt a little embarrassed. "There''s no need. I''m just a member of the Fang family. How can I afford the toast from Hero Han?" Fang Kun said coldly without looking back.


    Samuel was not angry at his


    sarcasm. At least, he had saved everyone in the town. On this point Samuel naturally thought that this ss of wine was worthy of respect, not to listen to Lu Ruoxin''s


    ov


    command. Content belongs to


    Looking at Samuel, who was still holding a ss of wine and looking neither humble nor silent, Fang Kun felt a little embarrassed. "If you want me to drink, you can. Kneel down and apologize to me." Hearing this, Samuel looked unhappy. He put the wine ss on the table and was about to sit down.


    "He likes drinking and doesn''t drink. If it weren''t for so many lives in Border Town, Samuel would have ignored him."


    Lu Ruoxin quickly grabbed Samuel''s


    hand and put down the ss. He


    nced at Fang Kun and said indifferently, "Young Master Fang there are many things that should be stopped when you know it. You have to know how to go down the steps. Otherwise, you will lose face."


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s words, Fang Kun''s anger was stuck in his throat. He decided to drink for a while. He didn''t want to drink, but if he didn''t, Lu Ruoxin would be unhappy. When he was in a dilemma, his subordinate next to him chuckled and said, "Young Master, I think you should drink. After all, you and Samuel have some fate. Just take it as a toast to you." Hearing this, Fang Kun suddenly showed a trace of joy on his face. He suddenly stood up and raised his ss. "Okay, I''ll drink this ss of wine."


    Samuel did not speak. He raised his head and drank the wine. However, he did not look away because Fang Kun had been staring at him with a meaningful smile while drinking. "Not only will I drink your wine, but I also want to sleep with your wife, you bastard." After cursing Samuel in his heart, Fang Kun raised his head and drank his wine.


    Verify captcha to read the content 4282


    Verify


    Seeing that both sides had finished drinking, Lu Ruoxin nodded with satisfaction. At this time, the Seventh Elder also began to drink and eat.


    Dabing Sky and his third brother had


    never experienced such a scene, and no one paid attention to them at the dinner table. The two ate very cautiously, which waspletely different from the bustle of the Seventh Elder and Fang Kun. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel was also eating, but obviously, it was like chewing wax, light and tasteless.


    Of course, he was not interested in eating. He only wanted to know what Lu Ruoxin wanted to do.


    Lu Ruoxin just smiled all the way. With her status, she naturally did not want to sit with these people and eat together. It was just that she was willing to eat with them because of the arrival of Samuel.


    In addition to drinking some wine at the beginning, her only move was to move her chopsticks and pick up a piece of meat for Samuel.


    Looking at Samuel''s worries, Lu Ruoxin smiled gently and said, "It seems that you are not very satisfied with the gift just now. "I''ll give you another gift." After that, she gently pped her hands.


    At this time, the tent was opened again, and a figure slowly walked in. When he saw this person, Samuel suddenly stood up!

 Chapter 3040

    Chapter 3040


    Qin Shuang!


    It was actually Qin Shuang!


    For a moment, Samuel''s eyes were full of shock and joy.


    She was dressed elegantly, like a cold and proud fairy. Her perfect face, which was almost breathtaking and suffocating, made people feel at the


    same time extremely familiar.


    Her appearance not only shocked Samuel, but also stunned everyone present.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    If Lu Ruoxin''s beauty was peerless and untouchable, then Qin Shuang''s beauty was one of the peerless beauties. However, her temperament


    made one feel even more aloof and proud. It was a unique temperament that was almost as cold as an iceberg. At the same time, she was


    someone that could be touched.


    In other words, Lu Ruoxin was more like a person in a mirage, far away, while Qin Shuang was the dream goddess in the sea of people.


    She could satisfy all your illusions, but she still existed with you.


    The wine ss in Fang Kun''s hand kept pouring out because it was tilted. He didn''t notice that his eyes were fixed on Qin Shuang, and the blood


    in his body was even restless because of it.

 Chapter 3041

    Chapter 3041


    ?


    Samuel moved his chopsticks and picked some food, but one piece was for Han Nian, which was understandable. After all, they were father and daughter.


    One piece was given to Da Bingtian and his brother, which made sense.


    However, he gave thest piece to Qin Shuang. That damned Qin Shuang was also eating obediently.


    These scenes were so harmonious, like a family.


    The chopsticks in Lu Ruoxin''s hands involuntarily tightened.


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, the chopsticks in Lu Ruoxin''s hand snapped. She looked at Samuel and the others with anger in her eyes.


    Everyone couldn''t help but raise their heads in surprise when they heard the voice, but only Samuel was still silently serving Han Nian, Da Bingtian, and Qin Shuang...


    "Bang!"


    Lu Ruoxin finally couldn''t stand it anymore. She mmed her palm on the table. Suddenly, all the tes and bowls on the table were slightly raised and then fell on the table.


    Everyone was shocked. At this time, Samuel also frowned slightly and raised his head.


    "Crazy woman!" He thought.


    It was reasonable for him to take care of his daughter, brother, and senior sister.


    His daughter was naturally the most important of the group. Needless to say, Da Bingtian and the others had done a lot for him. What was the point of picking up a dish? Qin Shuang was his senior sister and a rtive. They had not seen each other for a long time, and she looked a little weak. So what if he picked up a dish for her?


    Seeing this situation, the Seventh Elder hurriedly stood up to smooth things over and said to Lu Ruoxin with a smile, "Princess, don''t worry. If you are not satisfied with the dishes, I will ask someone to change them right away."


    Lu Ruoxin''s anger subsided a little when she heard Seventh Elder trying to smooth things over.


    "Haha, it''s interesting." At this time, Fang Kun slowlyughed. He shook his head, picked up the wine ss on the table, yed with it in his hand, and said, "I don''t know whether the dishes are good or not. I haven''t eaten any of them. How is the person? There are so many eyes watching." "The future son-inw of the Lu family hugged and served food with other women in front of Miss Lu. Interesting, really interesting."


    "You are not together yet, but you''re so arrogant. What if you seed in the future?"


    "That''s right. Besides, so many of us are still here. This is not giving Miss Lu and the Lu family face."


    "If this gets out, I''m afraid everyone in the world willugh to death."


    "s, it''s a pity that Miss Lu is so beautiful, but she has to be treated like this. The world is getting worse day by day."


    With Fang Kun''s words, his trusted followers soon began to add fuel to the fire. Lu Ruoxin, who had calmed down, was obviously hit by them again on the deepest scar in her heart. Suddenly, her anger burned again.


    Looking at Lu Ruoxin staring at Samuel, Fang Kun and others were very happy. They usually could not find a chance to torture Samuel, but now they finally caught a chance.


    The Seventh Elder could clearly see the intention of Fang Kun and others. He red at them and said, "Master Fang, I''m afraid you drank too much." "You b*tch." Lu Ruoxin''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    "Ah!" The next second, Qin Shuang suddenly tet out a cry of pain. Her delicate body also fell to the ground. She raised her arms in pain and looked at the scars on her wrists with difficulty. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel immediately understood that the injury on Qin Shuang''s wrist was unusual. He quickly squatted down beside her. However, things had happened so suddenly that he was not clear about Qin Shuang''s specific situation. He could only inject the energy on her shoulder. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, when Samuel injected the energy on the shoulder, he suddenly felt an extremely strong rebound force directly shaking him away.


    "Puff!"


    Qin Shuang suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "What did you do to her?" Seeing this, Samuel stood up coldly and looked at Lu Ruoxin angrily.


    "What''s wrong? Are you worried?" Lu Ruoxin also asked in a cold voice.


    Fang Kun and others sneered. At this time, they stopped talking and chose to watch the show.


    "It''s none of your business whether I feel worried or not. Do I need to answer you?" Samuel retorted coldly.


    He really thought that this woman was funny. She liked a person. Whether the other party liked her or not, she would make any decision for others. How could a woman like this still be sought after by men in the world?


    If that was the case, Samuel would rather not be a man for the rest of his life!


    "Isn''t it necessary?" Lu Ruoxin sneered.


    The next second, Qin Shuang, who was behind Samuel, felt even more pain. Even though she tried her best not to bring any worry to Samuel, the immense pain still made her roll on the ground, making her wish she was dead. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel gritted his teeth and was furious. Lu Ruoxin had gone too far.


    "Swish swish!"


    Suddenly, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel appeared and the jade sword in Samuel''s hand suddenly tightened.


    "What? You want to kill again?" In the face of such a situation, Lu Ruoxin was extremely disdainful. "Do it."


    "However, I''m afraid that you won''t be angry enough. Today, it''s Qin Shuang''s turn. After you start, it''ll be another woman."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Samuel knew that she was talking about Yvonne. At this time, a sneer appeared on his lips. The next second, he did something else that stunned everyone.

 Chapter 3042

    Chapter 3042


    ?


    "Puff!"


    The sword stabbed directly into his leg. Even though blood flowed out in an instant, Samuel did not show any pain on his face. Instead, he looked at Lu Ruoxin indifferently.


    He raised his hand. The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel merged into a blue-red ball, aiming at his chest.


    The anger and disdain on Lu Ruoxin''s facepletely turned into surprise at this time, and a trace of worry inexplicably appeared in her heart. The Seventh Elder hastily stopped him. "No."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Fang Kun and others obviously did not expect that Samuel would suddenly self-destruct. They were shocked and did not know what to do, let alone what to say.


    Da Bingtian and the third monster wanted to stop him, but the other hand of Samuel reached out to stop them.


    They had no choice but to hold Han Nian crying in panic.


    Samuel smiled coldly and struck out with his hand.


    "Bang!"


    A cold light flew out of Lu Ruoxin''s hand and directly hit the blue and red ball formed by the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel and sent it flying.


    A sinister smile immediately appeared on Samuel''s face. Evidently, this was within his expectations.


    Lu Ruoxin looked a little embarrassed, and her momentum had decreased a lot.


    Obviously, she had lost in thispetition.


    She could use all kinds of methods to torture or destroy Samuel''s heart and self-esteem. She could also use all kinds of methods to control and threaten Samuel, but her final goal was to make Samuel obey her obediently.


    But if Samuel was gone, everything would naturally be meaningless.


    However, Samuel''s suicidal behavior happened to hit her heart.


    If conditions permitted, she had topromise and give in.


    She needed thebat capability of Samuel, and injuries or death would greatly reduce his value.


    With a cold snort, Lu Ruoxin sat back on the table. Behind Samuel, Qin Shuang''s pain suddenly stopped. Although her head was covered with cold sweat, at least she could relieve the pain at present.


    Samuel helped her up and sat back down.


    Of course, Fang Kun was not willing to let it go. But when he was about to say something, he was stared back by Lu Ruoxin.


    "Samuel, are you alright?" Even though she was supported by Samuel, Qin Shuang did not forget to look at the wound on Samuel''s leg with concern. Samuel shook his head with a smile, but his eyes remained fixed on the wound on Qin Shuang''s wrist.


    He was trying to figure out what was going on with the wound. It was just two small wounds, but it would cause such great harm to Qin Shuang, who had good cultivation.


    And from beginning to end, Lu Ruoxin didn''t even make a move.


    Seeing Samuel staring at her hand, Qin Shuang quickly put the back of her hand behind her back again.


    She didn''t want him to see the wound.


    Samuel withdrew his gaze, looked up at Lu Ruoxin, and said in a cold voice, "I''ve finished eating. I think I need some pastries, right?"


    Before Lu Ruoxin could speak, Fang Kun interrupted, "What''s wrong? You want to finish eating quickly and then go back to pity the little beauty next to you, right?"


    Just now, he was red back by Lu Ruoxin. But now, what Samuel said made Fang Kun unable to bear it anymore.


    Because for him, the words of


    Samuel could obviously make him grasp the evidence again and attack the heart of Lu Ruoxin. If Lu Ruoxin was angry, Samuel would naturally have no good result. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Sure enough, when Lu Ruoxin heard this, she was obviously unhappy She looked at Fang Kun coldly and said, "Although I''ve eaten almost all today, I''m not very full. I''m waiting for your wedding banquet Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fang Kun suddenly smiled and said, "It should have been finished in months. Since Miss Lu wants to


    drink it in advance, I will pro


    it


    immediately when I get home." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "This is your farewell meal." Lu Ruoxin turned to look at Samuel.


    "I want you to go to a ce."


    "Samuel, don''t promise her." Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s words, Qin Shuang hurriedly whispered to Samuel.


    She clearly knew how vicious Lu Ruoxin was, just like how beautiful she was.


    "It''s really romantic and enviable." Just as Lu Ruoxin was about to speak, Fang Kun, who had just tasted the sweetness of sarcasm, couldn''t help teasing again.


    But this time...


    "Pa!"


    There was a clear p in the face, apanied by the sound of bowls and tes falling down, and the creaking sound of his chair moving. Fang Kun was pped to the ground and felt dizzy!


    "Is it endless?" Touching his painful face, Fang Kun looked up and saw Lu Ruoxin ring at him.


    At that moment, Fang Kun was extremely depressed.


    But in the face of Lu Ruoxin, what could he do? He could only admit that he was unlucky.


    "I want you to go to Bone Burning City." Lu Ruoxinzily ignored him. She turned around and looked at Samuel as she spoke in a serious voice.


    "Bone Burning City?"


    Hearing this, Samuel couldn''t help but frown. It was Bone Burning City again!


    Why did everyone ask him to go to Bone Burning City?

 Chapter 3043

    Chapter 3043


    ?


    Almost at the same time, several events pointed to the same ce. Obviously, it was not as simple as a coincidence. Everything seemed to have been nned.


    However, the more this happened, the more aroused Samuel''s curiosity. Moreover, he had to go to this ce.


    "What do you need?" Lu Ruoxin asked.


    In her eyes, Samuel would not refuse her. She did not need to ask for Samuel''s opinion.


    "Bring Qin Shuang along," she said indifferently.


    Hearing this, Samuel frowned. What did Lu Ruoxin mean?


    With her of heaven and earth, it was impossible for her not to know the rtionship between Qin Shuang and him. After letting go of Han Nian, she returned Qin Shuang to him one after another.


    She kept throwing the chips to him. What was she doing?


    Was she really sure that Yvonne would be like the letter, or... that she had been threatening Yvonne?


    If it was the former, Yvonne had changed her mind. The biggest threat to him was gone, so the other chips were no longer important. Instead, they were used to gather his heart?


    This seemed to be a possibility.


    If it was thetter, she could control Yvonne to do things ording to her mood. Although Samuel did not know how she could threaten Yvonne to this extent, since she could do it, it meant that she had enough ways to control the biggest lifeline of Samuel, and the rest seemed useless.


    "Lu Yuan, go too." Before Samuel could answer, Lu Ruoxin smiled and said, "You two get along well. Lu Yuan also likes you very much. Maybe Bone Burning City can help you."


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth twitched into a sneer. Help?


    It should be surveince, right?


    "Is there any other arrangement?" Samuel asked disdainfully.


    Instead of saying that Samuel had any requirements, it was better to say that Lu Ruoxin had some arrangements. After all, if her request did not touch the principles of Samuel, Samuel would not refuse.


    "Nothing now. I wish you safety." Lu Ruoxin said with a chuckle, obviously very satisfied with the answer of Samuel.


    Samuel got up and held Han Nian in his arms. He led Qin Shuang, Da Bingtian, and the third monster out of the tent without saying goodbye.


    "Wait a minute." Fang Kun, who had been pped in the face, suddenly stood up. Seeing Samuel leave like this, he was unwilling. He looked at Lu Ruoxin and whispered, "You just let that woman follow Samuel like this?"


    "Is there a problem?" Lu Ruoxin asked with a frown.


    Not only was there a problem, but it was also a big problem, okay?


    "That woman is so beautiful. She''s like a fairy descending from heaven. You want her to go out alone with Samuel? Aren''t you really worried that he can''t control himself?"


    "I am also a man. I know more about men than you do. Although you are beautiful, that woman is no worse than you."


    From a certain point of view, Lu Ruoxin had her charm, but Qin Shuang also had her fatal temptation.


    Anyway, if it was Fang Kun, he could guarantee that he would definitely like Qin Shuang.


    In the face of Fang Kun''s anxiety, Lu Ruoxin was unusually calm. She just smiled lightly and said, "So what? I believe in Samuel. Samuel, what do you think?"


    Hearing this, Samuel paused for a moment and turned to leave.


    When they arrived outside the tent, Lu Yuan had already taken his previous disciples to prepare and wait outside. Obviously, Samuel''s guess was true.


    As expected, she had already made arrangements!


    Out of the tent, Samuel did not speak along the way. He frowned as if he was thinking about something.


    Obviously, with the cunningness of a woman like Lu Ruoxin and her distrust of anyone, would she believe in Qin Shuang and him?


    No!


    Since she was able to do this, she must be confident. And this confidence was Qin Shuang.


    Chapter 3043 1


    By the time they arrived at the cave, the group of people, including the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, had already left. Samuel could only lead them to stretch the first map and chase after them. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Inside the tent.


    After Samuel left, Lu Ruoxin also left. Only Fang Kun was drinking with a few people in the tent.


    And in the main tent next to them.


    "Are they all leaving?" Lu Ruoxin said indifferently.


    "Yes." Chi Meng, knelt on the ground and said respectfully, "The people of Samuel set off ahead of time after Samuel, left. Samuel has arrived the cave where they lived and, chasing after them. It is estimated that they will meet with his people before dawn." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Continue to follow." Lu Ruoxin nodded. "But don''t get too close. Although you are special and it is difficult for Samuel to find you, if you are too close, your smell will expose you."


    "Yes, what about Qin Shuang?" Chi Meng asked softly.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled and said, "Do as I n."


    "However, I really don''t know one thing!"


    "Go ahead." Lu Ruoxin gave a sinister smile.

 Chapter 3044

    Chapter 3044


    ?


    "Qin Shuang is indeed beautiful, and I can tell that she loves Samuel very much. She won''t hesitate even if she dies for Samuel. Won''t you be afraid?


    "


    "I believe that even if something happens to them, Qin Shuang is willing to be the silent woman behind him and not have any direct conflict with Yvonne. There is a saying from the Earth people on earth that goes, the red g does not fall, and the colorful g is fluttering outside. Can he really resist this temptation?"


    Chi Meng said in a hurry.


    Lu Ruoxin merely smiled faintly. "What you said makes sense. That''s why I gave Qin Shuang to Samuel. You will naturally understand the mysteries behind it in the future. You have to learn to trust me and Luo Xi."


    "Miss, do you want them..."


    "It''s best if something bad can happen to them. It''ll be a good thing for me. But if I can''t, it''s within my expectations. Samuel is extremely serious about his feelings, but it''s also a good thing that nothing happens. He''s just a grasshopper in my hands."


    Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s words, Chi Meng was confused and did not know what she wanted to do!


    She hoped that something would happen to them. But she also hoped that nothing would happen to them?


    It was hard to understand the contradiction between them.


    However, Chi Meng did not dare to ask more about Lu Ruoxin.


    "By the way, Miss, someone wants to see you."


    "You should know that I don''t like to see anyone, right?" Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    "But..." Chi Meng did not dare to speak.


    "What''s wrong?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "But he has reached the Blood Pool, and Elder Gui is also held hostage by him." Chi Meng lowered her head.


    "What did you say?" Lu Ruoxin suddenly frowned.


    Chi Meng didn''t dare to speak and lowered her head.


    "How dare he break into my territory? I want to see who is so bold." As soon as she finished speaking, a figure flew out of the tent.


    On the other side, Samuel and the rest finally caught up with the main force after several hours of travelling.


    The mountain road was difficult, but the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others had never stopped since they set off.


    They knew the possible danger behind them, and they also knew that their danger was destined to drag Samuel down, so they had never stopped all the way.


    Seeing Samuel and the othersing over and then seeing Han Nian and Qin Shuang, all of them were overjoyed.


    Especially Manfred, Saber Twelve, and the others. They were so excited to see Nian''er. They treated her as their own daughter since she was born and grew up.


    The remaining four monsters in Jiang Bet were overjoyed to see Da Bingtian and his brother, but they couldn''t see their second brother. Their eyes were filled with sadness. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    While Manfred and the others were happy, they were also faintly worried.


    Obviously, it was not a good thing for the members of the top of the Blue Mountain to show up here.


    "Samuel, how could they..." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu asked softly.


    "I''ll exin this matter to youter. Let everyone rest for a while. I have something to deal with," Samuel whispered in the ears of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    "Yes." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nodded. Then, he waved his hand and everyone stopped.


    While the Knowledgeable Man in


    Jianghu was setting up a tent with


    his men, Samuel came to Da Bingtian and the others. He felt very sorry for the death of the second Jiang Bei monster. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    S


    Samuel told them everything that had happened on the city wall. Chapter 3044 3


    "Yes, Master Hannigan, please help us," Da Bingtian said in unison.


    Even Zi Qing, who had always been silent, looked at Samuel with determination.


    After hesitating for a moment, Samuel nodded.


    At this time, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu came over and said, "Samuel. ording to your instructions, all the tents have been set up." "Where are Lu Yuan''s men?"


    "They have been arranged to live in the tent."


    Samuel nodded and looked at the dozens of tents that had been set up in a short time. The position wasplicated and he was satisfied.


    "Go and rest." After saying that, Samuel stood up slightly and walked into one of the tents.


    In less than a moment, the others returned to the camp, and the whole tent fell into a dead silence.


    An hourter, there was suddenly a slight sound of footsteps, as well as waves of figures.


    After another hour, the curtain of Samuel was suddenly lifted...

 Chapter 3045

    Chapter 3045


    ?


    Almost at the same time, Samuel, who was sleeping on the bed, suddenly jumped off the bed like a carp.


    "How is it?" Samuel poked his head out of the curtain and looked around.


    "They have been here for an hour. However, they are already asleep." The human figure who had entered softly said. Although her voice was like that of a mosquito, it was still unable to hide the sound of nature.


    "Come in." He pushed her directly into the tent, and Samuel looked around again. After making sure that everything was normal, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What''s wrong with the wound on your hand?" Samuel frowned.


    It was none other than Qin Shuang.


    "You''d better not ask." Qin Shuang shook her head.


    "If you still regard me as your friend, tell me," Samuel said.


    The meeting at midnight was deliberately arranged by the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, in order to avoid Lu Yuan''s attention.


    "Yvonne!"


    "Yvonne?" Hearing Qin Shuang''s reply, Samuel''s entire brows furrowed.


    How was this possible?


    "I don''t know either!" As soon as she finished speaking, Qin Shuang raised her hand and ced her fingers on Samuel''s temples.


    Suddenly, a picture appeared in Samuel''s mind.


    "Ever since I was captured, I was separated from Yvonne. But three days ago..."


    The view of the scene waspletely Qin Shuang''s. When Qin Shuang opened her eyes slightly, she saw Yvonne. Yvonne stood up indifferently and coldly, and then threw the dagger in her hand to the ground.


    There was a pool of blood on the dagger!


    After that, Yvonne shot a cold nce at Qin Shuang before turning to leave.


    At this moment, Qin Shuang looked down and saw two shocking bloodstains on her wrist. Blood was dripping down from the wound.


    "I don''t know if it''s Yvonne either." Qin Shuang retracted her hand and everything vanished. She looked at Samuel worriedly.


    "I don''t think this is Yvonne. Did someone pretend to be her and deliberately sow discord?" Qin Shuang asked suspiciously.


    Samuel didn''t say anything. From the scene just now, Samuel could basically be 100% sure that the person in Qin Shuang''s sight was not a fake.


    No one knew more about Yvonne than Samuel. He could tell at a nce whether it was true or not.


    She was really Yvonne!


    However, Samuel really did not understand why she would do this to Qin Shuang.


    It was impossible for her to hurt Qin Shuang.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, Qin


    Shuang med herself a little. In fact, she didn''t believe that it was the real Yvonne, but she directly showed the picture to Samuel under the pressure of Samuel. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But she didn''t expect that Samuel would have such a reaction after reading it.


    She didn''t care if Yvonne had hurt


    her.


    she was more worried


    met


    about whether the rtionship


    between Samuel and Yvonne would be unpleasant because of this. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It doesn''t matter. Whether it''s true or not, the most important thing is to figure out what happened to you now." Even if it was done by Yvonne, Samuel believed that she must have her reasons. So he was naturally responsible for what his wife did.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Thinking of this, Samuel suddenly activated the chaotic power. This time, he was fully prepared and gently hit Qin Shuang''s back.


    Instantly, an extremely powerful force instantly formed a whirlpool around Qin Shuang.


    Peng!


    Samuel was suddenly pushed back several meters, but at this time, Qin Shuang''s eyes suddenly turned red...All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3046

    Chapter 3046


    ?


    "Puff!"


    Qin Shuang spat out a mouthful of blood. When Samuel was about to rush over to help her, Qin Shuang suddenly stretched out her hand. "No, don''te over."


    "Senior Sister, you..." Samuel was confused and looked at her worriedly.


    Qin Shuang didn''t say anything. At this time, she only felt extremely hot and dry all over her body. An inexplicable impulse was even boiling with her blood.


    It was extremely ufortable, as if ants were crawling all over her body.


    Seeing how ufortable Qin Shuang was, Samuel wanted to step forward again.


    "Roar!"


    Almost at this time, light shed on Samuel''s arm. Xiaobai suddenly jumped in front of him and blocked the way of Samuel.


    "You don''t want me to go over?" Seeing Xiaobai''s posture, Samuel frowned.


    "If you go over again, she will explode and die." Xiaobai shook its head gently.


    Although Samuel was confused, he did not take another step forward.


    Inside Qin Shuang''s body was Xiaobai''s Golden Body from the Beast King''s previous life. It could naturally sense some changes in Qin Shuang''s body.


    "Her body is very strange." Seeing that Samuel was calm, Xiaobai''s rabbit-like body jumped onto Samuel''s shoulder. "The meridians are automatically sealed, but they are also independent, just like a sealed valve."


    Samuel nodded. Two times. When he tried to inject energy into her body, her body suddenly burst out infinite power and bounced him away. Samuel found this very strange. Although Qin Shuang''s cultivation wasn''t considered low,pared to Samuel, it wasn''t that high.


    But she could directly bounce Samuel away!


    Moreover, the most important thing was that Samue''s Chaotic Qi could not enter her body. Just like what Xiaobai said, at this time, Qin Shuang waspletely like a sealed valve.


    No in or out!


    What the hell did Lu Ruoxin do to her? Why was Yvonne involved in this?


    Thinking of this, he felt headache. Samuel couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    All of a sudden, just as Samuel couldn''t figure it out, Qin Shuang suddenly raised her hand and pped her own chest.


    "Puff!"


    Another mouthful of blood was spat out. Qin Shuang closed her eyes slightly and fainted.


    Samuel and Xiaobai looked at each


    other and said nothing more. They


    hurried t


    thenN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    to Qin Shuang''s side, and Samuel got up to pick


    WT


    her up.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, Xiaobai shouted in a hurry.


    Samuel was stunned and stopped in a hurry.


    "Let go of her!"


    "Hug again!"


    Hearing Xiaobai''s order, Samuel was confused, but he still did as it said.


    Enduring the strong confusion,


    Samuel finally finished all the movements. He didn''t know what


    Xiaobai was going to do and wamet


    waiting for its answer. But at this time, Xiaobai''s eyes suddenly


    shed and it fell into silence.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After that, no matter how Samuel asked, it just shook its head. In the end, it simply shed into Samuel''s arms and fell asleep.


    Samuel was stunned.


    What the hell was going on here? Qin Shuang was already f*cking weird, but Xiaobai seemed to know something now, but it looked like this again. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Looking at the unconscious Qin Shuang, and then at the ck and white mark on her arm, Samuel waspletely confused...

 Chapter 3047

    Chapter 3047


    ?


    But just as Samuel was iparably confused, the sounds of fighting suddenly came into his ears.


    Judging from his voice, it was very close to his camp. Samuel couldn''t help but frown. The next second, he nced at the unconscious Qin Shuang and disappeared.


    The night wind was deste, and the moon was hanging.


    In the quiet mountains and dense forests, several embarrassing figures appeared and fled in panic, breaking the peace of the night.


    Under the faint moonlight, one could vaguely see a beautiful figure leading the way. She was dressed in green clothes and white gauze. She was tall and slim, and her face was beautiful.


    What wascking in beauty was that even though she was extremely beautiful, she was not in a good shape at this time. She was in a mess. Her green clothes and white gauze were stained with blood, and her shoulders and arms were covered with several scars. As she kept running forward, blood kept dripping down.


    She gritted her teeth slightly and looked behind her. In addition to the few people following her, dozens of figures quickly fell down and followed her at an extremely fast speed.


    "Humph, hand over the things obediently. For the sake of your beauty, at least you can enjoy the wonderful process of being a woman tonight. Otherwise, the first time in your life will be the nightmare that you will never forget."


    Dozens of figuresnded on the ground, and the leader sneered.


    Although he was dressed in white, his whole body exuded an extremely strange blood-ck color. His face was covered with a ck cloth, which made it hard for others to see his face clearly. They could only see the scarlet and horrible look in his eyes.


    Behind him, almost all the people were in ck robes and they looked quite strange.


    "Who the hell are you?" The green-robed woman in the white sari suddenly stopped and held the long sword in her hand. Obviously, she had nowhere to retreat.


    "This is not something that you are qualified to know. Finally, I ask you, are you going to hand it over or not?" The leader coldly asked. "As I said, it is not here," she said coldly.


    "Not here?" The leader sneered. "Then I''ll pull you out and have a good look!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the leader suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was approaching the woman in green. "Miss, be careful."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The group of people following behind the green clotheddy immediately rushed forward and attempted to block.


    "Just by you?"


    The man in ck sneered. Without further ado, he turned around and plunged into the crowd.


    It was very fast.


    "Ka cha."


    Before the woman''s subordinate could even react, her throat was suddenly stuck by a w-like hand. With just a pull, blood spurted from her throat and she died on the spot. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Ka cha?


    Several more people''s throats were crushed, and they fell to the ground and died instantly.


    The green-dressed woman was flustered and angry. She instantly raised her sword. She could neither kill nor retreat.


    Just as she was in a daze, the leader''s eyes were filled with greed and a sinister smile.


    "I will take off your clothes first."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ck shadow disappeared again.


    "Sizzle!"


    With a crisp sound of cloth, the woman in green hurriedly blocked with her sword, only to find that she failed. After retreating, she looked back and felt ashamed and angry.


    Her beautiful clothes were almost torn to pieces, and her jade-like shoulders were exposed. Even the snow-white breasts began to show up.


    For a moment, she was anxious and angry, but she was like a helpless chicken. Facing a group of eagles, she was desperate.


    Seeing this, more than a dozen men in ck behind the leader also made a faint sheer at this time. They put their swords in their arms, put their hands on their chests, and watched the show. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Little beauty, you only have a pair of hands. You want to take a sword and clothes. Can you do it?"


    "Now, if I take off your dress, do you have a third hand?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the leaderughed coldly and attacked the woman''s legs in the next second.


    "ng!"


    Suddenly, when the ck shadow had reached the woman''s legs at an extremely fast speed, a sword suddenly appeared in front of the devil w.


    The demonic w and the woman''s foot were less than a hair apart, but the sword stopped steadily between them at an extremely tricky and precise angle.


    Chapter 3047 3


    He looked up in shock. At some point, a man suddenly appeared next to the woman, holding a jade sword in his hand. His posture was elegant and indifferent.


    "You can''t get rid of the skirt. I have a sword." Although he just turned sideways and couldn''t see his face clearly, his words almost suffocated people.

 Chapter 3048

    Chapter 3048


    ?


    The pride on the leader''s face waspletely reced by shock. He suddenly widened his eyes and tried his best to see clearly who was so bold to destroy his own good things.


    "How is it? Are you interested?" The man said softly and turned around to look at her.


    "Han... Samuel!"


    Behind him, someone quickly recognized this face that he would never forget. His voice was full of shock, anger, and endless fear.


    "It seems that we are acquaintances." Samuel nced at everyone present. They all covered their faces and their faces could not be seen clearly. "Bitch, you are really tough. You were besieged by a group of monks, but you didn''t diepletely." The leader also gnashed his teeth and looked at Samuel with anger in his eyes.


    Samuel looked at him coldly, trying his best to bring these people''s voices and eyes into his mind topare.


    But the beautiful woman behind him was not calm at all. Her eyes were full of shock. Looking at the familiar back in front of her, she waspletely stunned and her delicate body trembled slightly...


    Impossible, impossible.


    How could he still be alive?


    But even if she didn''t look at the figure in front of her, she felt that it was very familiar and kind just from the back.


    "It seems that you are quite familiar with me." Samuel whispered, "But, sorry, I don''t remember you."


    "How arrogant!" The ck shadow suddenly disappeared.


    "You want to y this trick with me?" Samuel shouted coldly. The next second, several residual shadows suddenly appeared in the figure of Samuel. But in fact, he had already rushed out a few meters away and punched at the ck shadow.


    ying sneak attack and speed in front of Samuel, wasn''t that bullshit?


    "Bang!"


    With a muffled sound, Samuel''s big fist suddenly collided with the leader, and the two kinds of energy were like a lion meeting a fierce tiger. "Samuel, do you think you are invincible?"


    "Break!"


    Roar!


    With a roar, the ck air behind him rose to the sky, and a huge monster suddenly appeared in the ck air. Then, the trees were broken and the rocks were broken!


    Samuel felt an extremely strong forceing at him from the front.


    The corner of Samuel''s mouth twitched in disdain, and his hand moved.


    Hong!


    In the next second, the leader, who was extremely ferocious and arrogant, suddenly flew back several meters and fell heavily on the ground. Although the surrounding mountains and rivers did not move, the depth of his body hitting the ground was already more than ten centimeters deep. "This is it?" Samuel slightly stopped and looked down at the leader lying on the ground indifferently. "If you want to show off, you have to see your own strength, don''t you? Acquaintance?"


    "Damn it, you''re courting death!"


    At this time, dozens of men in ck in the distance shouted angrily. They moved their hands and picked up their long sabers and swords. They merged into one and rushed toward the sky.


    Samuel''s cold eyes narrowed, and a trace of impatience shed in his eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Bang."


    Chapter 3048 1


    With great inertia, the guy''s body smashed two aplices behind him, and then he flew to the huge tree trunk dozens of meters away and hit it. In that instant, giant trees swayed about, falling leaves continuously falling.


    "What!"


    The woman in green was almost stunned. Although these men in ck were only that guy''s subordinates, their cultivations were not low, and some of them were masters of the Evil yer Realm.


    However, these masters, who could almost run amok in Eight Direction World, couldn''t even take a blow of Samuel.


    Instant kill!


    It was a thorough seckill!


    At this time, the most depressed person was probably the man in ck who rushed to the front. He had spent his whole life cultivating, but he was just a piece of cake for others.


    In the end, it would only add to his death, ridiculous.


    "Damn it!" The rest of the men in ck stared at theirpanions, who had been sent flying and died in an instant. They were furious and shouted at Samuel.


    "You deserve to die!"


    "Set up the formation!"


    As one of them shouted, the


    remaining nine men in ck rapidly increased their momentum. At the same time, their blood vigour was raging, and all the ck gas appeared, as if there were ck


    dragons hiding around them!


    e


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Honglong!!


    All of a sudden, the color of the world changed. The ground shook and the mountains swayed. The river water in the river even went against its will.


    The surrounding space was filled with a suffocating pressure.


    "Are you trying to scare me?" Samuel nced around coldly. After a while, he suddenly couldn''t help shaking his head slightly and said in a bitter voice Interesting, interesting. After ying for a long time, you are really old acquaintances." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3049

    Chapter 3049


    ?


    "In this world, people are destined to live their lives from the beginning. Dogs are always dogs. No matter how much they grimace, they can''t be tigers."


    "Am I right?"


    Samuelughed coldly.


    From Samuel''s estimation, he had roughly figured out the background of the other party. However, there was a question that had been in his mind for a while and he was not too sure.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the leader red at him angrily. After a while, he suddenly smiled and said, "Really? Do you know that the dark dragon will turn into a dragon when it is water?"


    "Samuel, I''m no longer who I used to be. Do you think I''m afraid of you?" After saying that, his eyes were already blood red, and there was evil in them.


    "You''ll know if you''re afraid. Well, I was worried that I didn''t have time to deal with you, but I didn''t expect to meet you here. It seems that even God wants me to kill you bunch of trash." Samuel gritted his teeth and clenched the jade sword in his hand.


    "What a joke. It''s hard to say who will win."


    "Kill him!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the leader turned his hand and a ck Demonic Sword appeared. It pierced through the void and stabbed toward Samuel''s be.


    "You really have some skills." Samuel smiled coldly. When he looked up, the nine people on the other side suddenly worked together to produce a nine-sided giant tripod.


    "Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel!" With a soft shout, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel in Samuel''s hands suddenly wrapped around the body of the jade sword. As Samuel pointed with his finger, the jade sword immediately flew horizontally toward the huge tripod.


    Buzz.


    With one sword and one tripod, they immediately fell into a fight.


    At this moment, facing the leader''s long sword, Samuel leaned to one side and held the Demonic Sword with his right hand.


    Suddenly, the whole sword trembled, apanied by a buzzing sound.


    "Break!" The Chaotic Force in


    Samuel''s hand suddenly pressed inside, and the sword suddenly quieted down. With another shake of his hand, the Demonic Sword was absorbed into the storage ring by


    Samuel. Content belongs to


    S


    The man''s eyes widened. How could Samuel block the attack of his Demonic Sword like this?


    He directly snatched the sword with one hand!


    It was aplete show, but it was also a great insult to him.


    "Samuel, you damn thing, you are


    too arrogant," the leader said in et


    ¦¯


    cold and furious voice. Then, his body suddenly burst out an extremely strong ck Qi, Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Really?" Samuel smiled calmly and put his hand on his back.


    Although his posture was extremely overbearing, it did not mean that he did not pay the price. This sword move was very extraordinary. Even with the extremely strong body of Samuel, it was bleeding on his palm. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The Demonic Qi on the sword was still wandering in his body.


    Almost at the same time, the ck air behind the leader also gathered into a peak state. With a roar, he pounced on Samuel like a fierce tiger.


    Naturally, Samuel would not show weakness. Like a lion, he directly tore through the void and rushed up.


    Bang.


    For a moment, there were explosions everywhere!


    In the blink of an eye, they had exchanged hundreds of blows.


    That guy''s moves were extremely insidious and evil, while Samuel was extremely fierce!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    As Samuel suddenly withdrew, he suddenly moved his hand and pulled off the other party''s veil. "It''s really you." Samuel frowned.

 Chapter 3050

    Chapter 3050


    ?


    After Samuel''s voice sounded, that person finally turned around in a hurry. However, he discovered that his veil had already been pulled off by Samuel.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and his blood-red eyes were full of anger.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Under his handsome face, his skin was as white as snow, and his mouth was like carbon, adding a lot of evil.


    Ye Gucheng!


    Seeing his true colors exposed, Ye Gucheng smiled bloodthirstyly and licked his lips.


    Samuel also slightly frowned.


    It was really him.


    The moment those men in ck set up the formation, Samuel had already suspected them. After all, as a former disciple of the Void Sect, Samuel was only a ve, so he was naturally not qualified to learn the magic arts of the Void Sect. But he had eyes and a good senior sister, so he naturally saw a lot of magic arts of the Void Sect.


    Although these people''s Devil Auras were soaring, the most primitive part of their magic arts belonged to the Void Sect, especially after they cooperated with the formation.


    However, there had always been a question in Samuel''s mind. That was, how could these scums of the Void Sect fall into the Devil''s Practice? Samuel couldn''t figure it out, but no matter what, after the veil was uncovered, there was no doubt about the truth.


    Looking at the wound on the back of his hand, which was left by Ye Gucheng''s sharp ws because of grabbing his veil, Samuel had to admit that the current Ye Gucheng was really not the Ye Gucheng in the past.


    "Although I guessed it was you, I never thought that you would fall into the Devil''s Practice," Samuel slightly withdrew his injured hand and said coldly. "As long as I can kill you, is it important whether it is the devil or the god?" Ye Gucheng shouted coldly, "The strength in this world is respected. Do you understand?"


    "That''s not what you said when you thought I was in the Devil''s Practice." Samuel smiled disdainfully.


    "You are you, I am me. Do you have the right topete with me? What kind of trash are you? Huh?" Ye Gucheng smiled ferociously, as if he was bloodthirsty.


    "Yes, how can a person like mepare with a dog with double standards?" Samuel said coldly, "Not to mention that you have joined the Devil, even if you be a god, will inevitably make your divine pce copse." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hong!


    Samuel released his energy. The two ck and golden auras on his body gushed out at the same time, and he directly rushed up.


    Ye Gucheng was not willing to show weakness, and the two sides confronted each other directly again.


    In mid-air, with the help of the heavenly fire and Moon Wheel, the jade sword and the giant tripod gathered by the dozen or so men in ck were also madly fighting in the air.


    For a moment, the light of the heavenly fire and the purple light released by the giant tripod intertwined.


    Like two divine dragons, Samuel and


    Ye Gucheng crossed each other crazily and swept around the valley. Wherever they passed, there were explosions everywhere, and all the rocks were destroyed! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Boom boom!


    The woman in green was almost stunned at this time. Although she had seen a lot of things, today''s scene of one person fighting dozens of masters still made her vision reach the top impact, and her heart reached the top shock. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Could people do that?


    Was this still the one she knew?


    He was so strange, but in the bloody battle, his elegant figure was constantly engraved on her heartstrings.


    She had long heard that he was like a dragon, but she had never seen him like a dragon. Today, she finally saw his true face.


    "The dragon in the world is just so-so." Looking at Samuel in the sky, she couldn''t help murmuring...


    At this time, the scale of victory began to appear...

 Chapter 3051

    Chapter 3051


    ?


    As Ye Gucheng kept screaming from his mouth, his whole body began to retreat in an extremely embarrassed manner. Facing the increasingly fierce attacks from Samuel, Ye Gucheng began to be powerless.


    He roared angrily and unwillingly, resisting!


    "Help!"


    As one of the dozens of men in ck shouted, the three of them immediately left and supported the nine tripods in the sky, and the rest quickly rushed to Ye Gucheng''s side.


    However, the two men''s fighting speed was too fast. It took a long time for them to join.


    "Puff!!!"


    Chi!


    In less than a hundred rounds, two heads were thrown out of the crowd, followed by two headless bodies falling from the sky and crashing to the ground.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, four more heads flew into the air, like four watermelons.


    "An ant!"


    With a cold shout, Samuel moved his hands again. He slightly opened his hands and two more people were immediately sucked into his palms. "Bang!"


    The two watermelons exploded directly, and the bright red fruit juice suddenly sprayed in the air like mist.


    Then, he moved his hand again.


    "Bang!"


    The remaining few men in ck also exploded into a bloody mist in an instant.


    From afar, the battle seemed to have just begun to rain a red rain.


    However, the bright red color constantly reminded him of the bloody scene under a dream.


    Ye Gucheng couldn''t help swallowing saliva, and his body couldn''t help but take a few steps back. They were all his followers, but in an instant... Compared tost time, this guy seemed to have improved a lot.


    In particr, the power in Samuel''s hand was so pure that even Ye Gucheng felt terrifying.


    "Impossible, this is impossible. Your power..." Ye Gucheng looked at Samuel unwillingly. "Why?"


    He had joined the Demon Race and acknowledged his master. Now that he had such strength, he thought that he could match up to Samuel. However, as soon as they fought, he discovered that the power of Samuel had suddenly increased by several levels.


    This was not right.


    Only he was qualified to greatly improve himself in a very short time. What right did Samuel have?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He was just a good-for-nothing!


    He was not qualified topete with him!


    Thinking of this, Ye Gucheng became hysterical, and the extreme unwillingness in his heart made himpletely go crazy.


    With a furious roar, Ye Gucheng pounced on Samuel.


    Chapter 3051 1


    "Bang!"


    The figure suddenly smashed into the foot of the mountain in the distance. With a loud bang, the flowing stones at the foot of the mountain exploded and dust rolled.


    The green-robed woman''s eyes were wide open. When they fought earlier, their movements were so fast that she did not see them clearly. But just now, she saw everything.


    Ye Gucheng''s attack was extremely fierce, and his speed was so fast that it left people speechless. It was not an exaggeration to describe him as a bolt of lightning. However, with such a fast speed, he seemed to be like a turtle running away from Samuel!


    In order to make full use of the force, or perhaps to humiliate Ye Gucheng intentionally, Samuel was obviously waiting for Ye Gucheng to rush in front of him. When his fists and feet were less than a centimeter away from him, he suddenly turned sideways andpletely avoided his attack! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    There was only one possibility for this extreme operation.


    That was to say, Samuel''s control of the battle situation had already reached apletely upstream rate of confidence. It was obvious that confidence came from his own ability.


    Ye Gucheng was not an ordinary master, but a top existence. The woman knew it better than anyone because she had fought with him. But Samuel was still so calm. She really didn''t know how horrible the power of Samuel was.


    Ye Gucheng stumbled out of the mound, his eyes full of anger and confusion.


    Why?


    Why?


    Why?


    Seeing Ye Gucheng''s miserable appearance, the three people who were operating the purple tripod nced at each other in fear. Soon after, the energy in their hands was suddenly withdrawn, allowing the purple tripod and the Heaven Fire Moon Wheel to carry out their final resistance. After which, they fled out of the mountain at an extremely fast speed. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Peng!


    As the three of them withdrew their strength, the purple tripod had barely exchanged a few blows with the Heavenly Fire Moon Wheel and Jade Sword. Following a loud explosion, itpletely turned into dust in the air.


    "Swish!"


    After the jade sword turned sideways in the air and changed its direction, it directly attacked the three escaping men in ck.


    Seeing this, one of the men in ck immediately moved his hand and directly pped on the chest of a man in ck next to him, making his body fly backward, directly facing the iing jade sword, and then speed up to escape.


    "Pfft!"


    The poor man in ck opened his eyes wide in disbelief even when he died. He looked at the two figures that had gone far away and swallowed hisst breath.


    At this time, Samuel moved slightly...

 Chapter 3052

    Chapter 3052


    ?


    As Samuel moved, the Heavenly Fire Moon Wheel and the jade sword instantly turned back and flew back to the hands of Samuel obediently. "Your people are either dead or running. You are the only one left." Slightly turning around, Samuel looked coldly at Ye Gucheng in front of him. Like a stray dog!


    "You don''t want to give up, and you don''t understand why you lost again?" Samuel smiled gently.


    Although the two men had run away, it was not important for Samuel.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Anyway, it was enough since Ye Gucheng was here.


    "Yes, I''m not convinced. I just don''t understand why God is so unfair that he gave you an unknown luck and let you practice some evil method to show off in front of me." Speaking of this, Ye Gucheng was extremely angry and aggrieved.


    He should be the God chosen son, and he should not be this worthless piece of trash now.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that you''re so lucky, you, a good-for-nothing like you, Samuel, would forever be trampled on by me. Do you understand?" Ye Gucheng roared at the top of his voice.


    "Only ipetent people will always me God for all the failures." Samuel shook his head helplessly. Even now, Ye Gucheng still looked stubborn. The so-called genius was not only limited to one aspect. Judging from the special conditions of his body, Ye Gucheng was indeed superior to Samuel. But in terms of psychological quality, IQ, mood, and so on, they were all actually a kind of talent. In this regard, not to mention that Ye Gucheng could notpare with Samuel, evenpared with most ordinary people, he seemed too narrow-minded and full of defects.


    Genius?


    In the eyes of Samuel, such a person was not even qualified to join the Mysterious Man Alliance, let alone a genius.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me. Samuel, you are just a little ve of the Void Sect. What right do you have to lecture me?"


    "I am the disciple of the Void Sect, the candidate for the future Sect Leader. How can I not be better than you in secret methods and immortal skills?" Ye Gucheng scolded Samuel.


    "I never intended to teach you." Samuel smiled disdainfully. "You want to know why you can''t beat me?"


    Ye Gucheng did not speak, but his dog-like eyes were fixed on Samuel.


    Of course, he wanted to know.


    "There is always someone better than you. Remember, your father will always be your father. He will never be your son just because he has a son," Samuel said with an indifferent smile.


    Hearing these words, the extremely serious Ye Gucheng was suddenly stunned, and then he flew into a rage.


    He wanted to clearly hear the reason


    why Samuel was still getting stronger and then he could me it


    on the excuse of failure. But after waiting for a long time, this sentence came, which naturally made him furious. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    on


    "F*ck, you humiliated me?" Ye Gucheng said angrily.


    At this moment, the green-clothed woman beside him could not help butugh.


    In such a tense atmosphere, she shouldn''t have been like this, but she couldn''t help it.


    She was just like Ye Gucheng, eager to hear the reason, but she didn''t know that after listening for a long time, she heard Samuel talking nonsense seriously and taking advantage of others.


    Seeing the woman smile, the jealousy in Ye Gucheng''s heart made his anger burn even crazier!


    "Humiliating you? It''s your blessing


    that you can recognize me as your father. I don''t even care about


    having a son of a b*stard like you" Samuelughed coldly. The next second, he had already rushed


    toward Ye Gucheng. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Ye Gucheng was already furious, and his Devil Aura directly condensed, but...


    "Bang!"


    His body suddenly mmed heavily


    Ret


    on the stone mountain behind him. The huge impact even made the whole mountain tremble slightly. Arge number of falling stones fell from the top and fell on Ye G¨¹cheng, as well as Samuel who held Ye Gucheng''s neck with one hand.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With their cultivation, the stones naturally could not do much harm to their bodies. They did not change their gazes because of this.


    One was full of anger and unwillingness, while the other was full of indifference and contempt!


    Ye Gucheng struggled for a moment, but he didn''t break free, so he chose to give up.


    "For the sake of fellow disciples, I''ve given you countless opportunities, but you don''t cherish them." Samuel shook his head gently, and the next second, his eyes suddenly emitted hostility.


    "Now, use your dog life to redeem those sins that you can''t redeem." With a cold shout, he suddenly exerted strength in his hand!


    "Crack!"


    Blood immediately gushed out of Ye Gucheng''s mouth, but at this time, he suddenly burst outughing. "Haha, hahaha, Samuel, do you want to kill me? With just you? Hahaha, hahaha!"


    Samuel ignored himzily, gritted his teeth slightly, and stuck out his hand, giving Ye Gucheng thest fatal blow!


    But something that confused Samuel happened. His hand suddenly seemed to be squeezed in the air, and Ye Gucheng in front of him also turned into a mass of ck air and floated in the air...

 Chapter 3053

    Chapter 3053


    ?


    A trace of surprise shed across Samuel''s brows!


    Illusion?


    Only illusions would turn into ashes at this time.


    Samuel couldn''t help but be a little surprised. If it was an illusion, Ye Gucheng could actually do such a fake thing in front of him, and he didn''t even notice it at all. Obviously, this guy''s cultivation had reached an unprecedented state.


    "Devil!"


    Samuel whispered. That guy had entered the Devil Realm and learned some secret method, which could turn into an illusion almost like a real body. However, something like an illusion could fight with him for such a long time. What exactly had Ye Gucheng experienced?


    Almost at the same time when Ye Gucheng turned into a ck shadow, in a cave not far from the top of Mount Qi, a figure suddenly moved.


    "Puff!"


    A mouthful of ck blood suddenly spurted out from his mouth!


    "Damn it." Then, he suddenly pulled out his hand from the blood pool and punched heavily on the edge of the blood pool!


    As the blood in the blood pool rippled, rays of light came in from outside the reflection cave, making his handsome and gloomy face faintly discernible.


    At this time, he clenched his teeth and could not calm down his anger.


    Hearing the noise inside, a man rushed in from outside the hole.


    If there were people from the Void Sect watching this at this time, it would be obvious that the guy in the blood pool was Ye Gucheng, and the man who came in was Wu Yan.


    "Gucheng, what happened?" Wu Yan hurriedly asked. His gaze immediately locked onto a corner of the cave where a trembling old man was. "It''s none of his business. It''s almost, it''s just a little bit." Ye Gucheng gritted his teeth and said angrily.


    "I didn''t get the thing, and I didn''t taste that woman. That damned Samuel not only stopped me, but also broke my doppelganger." Thinking of this, Ye Gucheng spat out a mouthful of blood again. It was unknown whether it was because he was seriously injured or he was so angry. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Ah? Samuel?" Wu Yan was stunned. "That kid is still alive?"


    "I think those bald donkeys have failed. I''ve told him a long time ago. We can''t rely on those monks at all!" Ye Gucheng gritted his teeth and said angrily.


    Suddenly, he frowned and felt a cold wind full of murderous intent. The next second, he pushed Wu Yan away and flew out of the blood pool. Almost at the moment when he flew up, there was a sudden explosion in his original position!


    Immediately, the water in the blood pool blew up the whole cave.


    "As expected, the eldest daughter of the Lu family is extremely beautiful, and your cultivation is also incredible." Ye Gucheng leaned slightly and looked in the direction of the hole.


    A faint fragrance came in from outside the cave. It was difficult to hide even in such a stinky blood pool.


    "I thought who was so bold and


    dared toe here. It turns out to


    be the new son-inw of the


    Evesting Sea." As soon as she


    finished speaking, a fairy-like Lu Ruexin in white slowly walked in. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I didn''t expect Miss Lu to remember me."


    "Haha, how could I not remember you? You were betrayed in public when you were on the


    Dragon-trapping mountain? If you don''t have enough reason, you may not be able to get out of here Now, you can say it!" Lu Ruoxin snorted. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3054

    Chapter 3054


    ?


    Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s words, Ye Gucheng was about to explode with anger.


    To be able to marry the First Miss of the Evesting Sea was supposed to be the moment when he felt that his life was glorious. He thought that he would be in the limelight. But what he never expected was that what he got was an eternal sneer.


    On the Dragon-trapping Mountain, Gu You shamelessly sold herself in front of Samuel, which not only embarrassed herself in publicter, but also made it harder for Ye Gucheng, her man, to raise his head.


    Being betrayed was already a taboo for any man. However, he was betrayed in front of so many people. Not to mention a man with extremely strong self-esteem like him, even an ordinary man could not bear it.


    "Being betrayed, Gu You? Is she worthy of me, Ye Gucheng?" Ye Gucheng said coldly and disdainfully.


    "Gu You is beautiful and she is the daughter of the Evesting Sea. Isn''t she worthy of you? Ye Gucheng, who do you think deserves you?" Lu Ruoxin said sarcastically.


    "The only one who can match me in this world is the First Miss of the Lu family. Everything else is just the past," Ye Gucheng said indifferently.


    Hearing this, even Lu Ruoxin, who had always been good at maintaining her expressions, couldn''t help but smile. "Then I have to thank you for his appreciation."


    "What''s wrong? Miss Lu looks down on me, Ye Gucheng?" Ye Gucheng chuckled.


    "You''re right." Lu Ruoxin was honest and direct. "One know what he is doing. Mr. Ye, it''s a pity that you didn''t."


    "I didn''t know?" Ye Gucheng was suddenly unhappy and retorted coldly, "Miss Lu, I''m afraid that you only care about Samuel, right? You naturally can''t see other people''s abilities, just like me standing in front of you now!"


    "You?"


    "Today, Ye Gucheng is no longer yesterday''s Ye Gucheng." Ye Gucheng smiled confidently.


    "Really?" Lu Ruoxin smiled faintly, but her eyes were full of disdain.


    "Of course," Ye Gucheng said decisively and looked around. "I barged into Miss Lu''s territory today to prove this fact."


    "However, Miss Lu, you don''t have to be angry. It is just the beginning."


    Lu Ruoxin did not speak, but she was willing to hear the details from her expression.


    After all, the Blood Pool was not heavily guarded, but the person who could defeat Ghost Master was obviously extraordinary.


    "What Miss Lulikes is that Samuel is


    very capable. Unfortunately, Miss Lu


    doesn''t know that Samuel is Jet


    vulgar waste. People''s luck will always be used up. Only with real skills can they persevere. Samuel is the former, while I, Ye Gucheng, am thetter." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Miss Lu, let''s make a deal. What do you think?" After saying that, Ye Gucheng looked at Lu Ruoxin with great confidence.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled faintly, but her eyes were full of disdain. She said, "What qualifications do you have to make a deal with me?"


    "Qualification?" Ye Gucheng chuckled. Then, he took a few steps to the front of Lu Ruoxin and whispered.


    Hearing his words, Lu Ruoxin''s


    expression was very disdainful, but it


    be more and more serious.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Then, she was slightly shocked.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Seeing Lu Ruoxin''s expression, Ye Gucheng sneered and looked extremely confident. "How is it, Miss Lu?"


    Beside him, Wu Yan alsoughed coldly.


    Lu Ruoxin did not speak, and her


    eyebrows were tightly knitted together. Obviously, she was thinking about whether Ye


    l


    Gucheng''s words were true or not. She looked at him and asked, "The head of Samuel?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3055

    Chapter 3055


    ?


    "Ye Gucheng, are you sure you''re not joking with me?" Lu Ruoxin was both shocked and amused.


    "For you, you can keep the Blood Pool. It''s not a big deal for you to lend it to me for a while. However, you''ve gained a lot."


    "In the words of that good-for-nothing Samuel, this is called a bet, a bicycle turning into a motorcycle!" Ye Gucheng whispered proudly. "Using my ce to kill my people is also called a bet?" Lu Ruoxin said coldly, "Ye Gucheng, I''m afraid you''re too bold, aren''t you?"


    Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s angry shout, Ye Gucheng smiled gently and said calmly, "I naturally know what Miss Lu wants. Samuel is indeed your most important person at present, and this is true. However, Miss Lu doesn''t mind that there is a stronger person to rece him, right?"


    "A stronger person?" Lu Ruoxin sneered with doubt.


    Hearing this, Ye Gucheng was immediately full of confidence and shouted in a cold voice, "I think Miss Lu must have heard of the title of genius youth of me, right? Yes, my current situation is indeed not very good, but it''s only because Samuel''s bad luck blocked my halo. Now, I have a different way. In time, Samuel can''tpare with me."


    Hearing Ye Gucheng''s heroic words, Lu Ruoxin admitted that she was wavering.


    Of course, she wanted someone stronger to rece Samuel. If someone else wanted to rece Samuel, she would really p him.


    But Ye Gucheng was different. At least, he was different now.


    The Devilish Qi on his body had almost burst out, and defeating Elder Ghost was also a strong evidence of his sudden rise in strength.


    At least for now, it seemed that he indeed had attractive potential.


    The most important thing was that the chips that Ye Gucheng wanted were very small and very simple.


    It was difficult to refuse.


    "Samuel doesn''t like you, but I, Ye Gucheng, am thirsty for Miss Lu. You don''t have to worry about that I will not listen to you like Samuel. Am I right?" Ye Gucheng smiled gently and looked at Lu Ruoxin without hiding his desire.


    "Miss Lu, think about it carefully." After that, Ye Gucheng nced at Wu Yan, turned around, and was about to leave.


    "I don''t have to think about it. I agree to your conditions." Almost at the moment when Ye Gucheng lifted his foot, Lu Ruoxin opened her mouth.


    Ye Gucheng suddenly stopped, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "I''ll be here in a month. I hope that you''ll fulfill your promise. Otherwise, I''ll make sure that you will suffer," Lu Ruoxin said, looking back at him. "Haha, don''t worry, Miss Lu. Even if I suffer in a month, I''m definitely not in the Blood Pool, but in Miss Lu''s resting pce," Ye Gucheng said coldly. Lu Ruoxin didn''t fly into a rage. She just red at Ye Gucheng and turned to leave.


    For her, although she had been offended, it was still a good thing. She was good at controlling men with her appearance.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, she had always been at odds with Samuel. At least, Lu Ruoxin had regained the confidence that she ought to have ording to Ye Gucheng''s look.


    After seeing off Lu Ruoxin, Ye Gucheng looked at Wu Yan proudly. Wu Yan''s posture was extremely low. He lowered his head and smiled sinisterly, responding to Ye O


    Gueheng. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    At this time, Samuel looked gloomily at Ye Gucheng, who had turned into a shadow. For a moment, he clenched his teeth and clenched his fists. "A... sick chicken!"


    Behind him, the beautiful woman in green gritted her teeth and asked.


    Samuel suddenly turned around, but the woman was so scared that she kept retreating.


    Wang Simin!


    Although at this time, she was


    completely different from before Without the savage aura, she lookedpletely different in the girl''s dress and slightly powdered


    makeup. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel knew that this girl was beautiful, but he didn''t expect her to be so beautiful.


    "A sick chicken!"


    When she saw that the fierceness in Samuel''s eyes became soft after confirming it was her, Wang Simin came to her senses from shock and slight fear.


    The tears in her eyes could not help


    but roll in her eyes. All the


    umted emotions rushed into her heart at this time. The next second, she directly threw herself inte Samuel''s arms. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Wang Simin burst into tears and was heartbroken.


    For her, she had already thought of the worst situation.


    "I thought I would never see you again in my life. I thought... woo!"


    "Damn sick chicken, I thought you were also dead. I still wanted to go downstairs to find you and die with you."


    "You''re still alive, you''re still alive..."


    She desperately pounded his chest with her jade-like hands in the arms of Samuel, and Samuel just endured it silently. He knew that he had harmed the Wang family.


    After a long time, when Wang Simin calmed down a little, Samuel helped her sit down. "By the way, what''s going on?"

 Chapter 3056

    Chapter 3056


    ?


    "The Wang family... was exterminated." Wang Simin looked at Samuel with red eyes and said pitifully.


    "What?" Samuel was shocked.


    Although he had already felt deeply uneasy about the Wang family''s misfortune after knowing the dirty things the Ye and Fu families had done, when he really heard the news, Samuel was also shocked and sad.


    "Not long after we left the city, the Fu and Ye families rushed into my house with their men. They killed anyone they saw, and they saw everyone..." Speaking of this, although Wang Simin could not continue, from her frightened and uneasy eyes, Samuel could understand the bloody and violent scene at that time.


    That scene must be like a purgatory.


    "The Fu and Ye families, I want you to die a terrible death." Samuel gritted his teeth and shouted angrily.


    The Mysterious Man disciples'' blood feud and the lives of the Wang family must be repaid with blood.


    Of course, Samuel was also very angry with himself. If he hadn''t taken them into the Mysterious Man Alliance, the Wang family wouldn''t have suffered such a disaster.


    Their family didn''t even have the chance to have a good time with him, but they paid the most painful price.


    The strong guilt made the bones of Samuel''s clenched fists creak.


    "You sick chicken, don''t do this. No matter if it''s you or not, the Wang family will be destroyed." Seeing that Samuel was so excited that his nails were embedded into his palms because of excessive force, Wang Simin hurriedly grabbed his hand and kept shaking her head.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Samuel frowned and looked at her sadly.


    "The Fu and Ye families are just aplices. The ones who really want to kill us are the Four Great Evil Kings!" Wang Simin said. "The Four Great Evil Kings?"


    "Corpse King, Blood Divine Sect, Bone Demon, and Evil Demon!" Wang Simin replied.


    Samuel had never heard of such people, but just by hearing these evil names, he knew that they were definitely not good people.


    How could the Wang family have anything to do with these people?


    After all, Wang Dong was a very easy-going person, although he had a broad personality. People like him could always be easy-going in Jianghu, few people would say that he had offended someone.


    "They killed to find something, but grandpa didn''t give it to them," Wang Simin said.


    "Looking for something?"


    "If my guess is right, he should be looking for the dragon te."


    "Dragon te?" Samuel said with a frown.


    "It''s the wooden box that grandpa gave you before," Wang Simin said seriously.


    Hearing this, Samuel frowned and took out the wooden box from the Storage Ring.


    When Old Master Wang had given it to him, Samuel had indeed studied it. Yvonne had even been very smart and she enlightened him. However, because he knew that he needed the key to open it, the matter had ended.


    It was kept in the storage ring and Samuel almost forgot it.


    But what Samuel could never have imagined was that this toy, which was almost forgotten by him, was the real essential factor behind the Wang family''s destruction.


    "After that group of people broke in, Grandpa sent someone to escort me away through the back door. Before leaving, Ke told me that even if I die, I must not tell anyone the secret of the Dragon te." As she said this, she nced at the wooden box in Samuel''s hand. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Not long after I left, the Wang family''s mansion was set on fire. Everything was destroyed in the fire, §Ö and this wooden box became thest thing of the Wang family. Sick Chicken, you must keep it safe, okay?" Speaking of these painful memories, Wang Simin could not help crying again. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel gritted his teeth, held the wooden box tightly, and nodded heavily. "Don''t worry. It was given to me by Mr. Wang. I will never let him down."


    "Are they the Four Great Evil Kings?" Samuel looked up coldly and remembered these four people.


    However, the sad Samuel soon found a strange fact. "Wait a minute, you just said that the four great evil kings came to your house to kill and find something..."


    "But why is it Ye Gucheng who is chasing you?"


    Since the Four Great Evil Kings had joined forces with the Fu and Ye families, there was no reason for them to have any connection with Ye Gucheng. However, it was Ye Gucheng who was in charge of hunting Wang Simin down.


    Moreover, since they were able to kill people in a family and rob them, that pair of things must be extremely vicious. Even if they were allies, it was impossible for them to steal it from others, wasn''t it?


    This could not be said to be strange, it was simply incredible!


    Speaking of this, Wang Simin seemed to notice something wrong for a while. "It seems that something is wrong ording to your words."


    Along the way out of the Wang


    family, there were four great evil


    kings chasing after her with the


    people from the Fu and Ye families. But in recent days, the four great evil kings had been rare. Suddenly, a group of masked men in ck appeared. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Because she had been running away in panic, Wang Simin did not pay much attention to the sudden difference between these people, but at this time...


    "They... they are two groups of people?" Wang Simin looked up at Samuel.


    "I think of a possibility!" At this time, Samuel suddenly frowned!

 Chapter 3057

    Chapter 3057


    ?


    Dragon te! Pangu Axe!


    Xiaotao!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The Mysterious Man!


    Bone Burning City!


    Everything seemed to have nothing to do with each other, but after careful study, he found that there seemed to be some kind of terrifying and wonderful connection between them!


    The Mysterious Man controlled Xiaotao, so he knew some secrets of Pangu Axe, and then he sent someone to rob her.


    Although Samuel did not know what the Dragon te was, it had Pangu''s mark on it, so the group of people fixed their eyes on the Dragon te. And Ye Gucheng might be one of their hatchet men?


    It was possible to connect it with Ye Gucheng''s current strangeness.


    As for the Four Great Devil Kings, they might also know this secret, but they were not with Ye Gucheng, and they were even intercepted halfway by Ye Gucheng.


    That was to say, Ye Gucheng belonged to the Devil n, and the Four Great Devil Kings belonged to the Devil n. At the end of the day, there were two Devil ns who were ready to move, and maybe all of them were rted to the Dragon te!


    Then what kind of secret was hidden in the Dragon te?


    "Looks like I must go to this Born Burning City." Samuel muttered.


    Everything pointed at the Devil Tribe''s forbidden area. What kind of secret was hidden there?


    What kind of secret was hidden in this dragon disk?


    Looking at the thoughtful look on Samuel''s face, Wang Simin did not say anything but apanied him quietly.


    The people in the tent had already been woken up by the sounds of fighting in the distance. They wanted to go and have a look, but found that Samuel was not in the room.


    Just when everyone was panicking, Samuel had slowly walked back with Wang Simin.


    Seeing Wang Simin, the


    Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, Fu


    Li, and the others were naturally shocked Although they had only met a few times in a hurry, they were naturally familiar with her because she was one of them and the daughter of the Wang family.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Miss Wang," greeted the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu in a hurry and then greeted her with a very gentle attitude.


    Of course, they were clear about what had happened in Heavenly Lake City. Now that they saw Wang Simin alone, they could guess what had happened to the Wang family.


    Samuel nced at Lu Yuan and the others in the distance and thought for a moment. "Let''s go."


    Lu Yuan nodded.


    After a while, the team with unconscious people and the weak children, as well as the strange team with coffins and corpses, set off for Bone Burning City.


    And what set off with them were the surging undercurrents of the entire Eight Destions World!


    If there were True Gods looking


    down at the entire Eight Destions World from the top of the sky at this time, it would be obvious that most of the cities in the Eight Destions World had been shrouded in ck gas from time to time. The screams were endless, like purgatory on earth. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In the City Cord''s Mansion of Heavenly Lake City, the lights were brightly lit, and sounds of panting


    could be heard from Fu Mei''s room. At this time, someone gently


    knocked on the door. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After a while, Fu Mei opened the door in a panic, her clothes disheveled. When she saw that it was just a servant, she was furious. She pped the servant heavily in the face.


    "Can''t you see that I''m doing something serious?" At the same time, a handsome man who resembled Samuel rushed out of the room.


    The servant knelt on the ground in a hurry. "City Lord, I dare not disturb you, but I do have something urgent to report."


    "What is it?" Hearing these words, Fu Mei became less furious.

 Chapter 3058

    Chapter 3058


    ?


    "General Fu Tian is back. At this time, he is waiting for you in the Yvonne Pavilion."


    Hearing this, Fu Mei didn''t say anything more and hurried out.


    After a while, Fu Mei, apanied by her servants, came to a unique big house. There was a que in the house with the words "Yvonne Pce" written on it.


    The decoration in the room was luxurious, like a unique main hall reception room.


    "Mei''er!"


    Seeing Fu Mei, Fu Tian, who had been waiting for a long time, smiled and hurried to greet her.


    "Fu Tian, how many times have I told you to call me City Lord in private? How dare you forget?" ncing at Fu Tian coldly, Fu Mei quickly walked to the chair in the middle of the main hall.


    ncing at the cushion embroidered with Yvonne''s portrait on the chair, she sneered disdainfully and sat down.


    What was even more shocking was that there was a portrait of Yvonne on the ground she stepped on at this time. "Yes, City Lord." Fu Tian was a little embarrassed, but the next second, he quickly ttered her with a smile. "How is it?" Fu Mei asked softly.


    "The three nearby cities have all been taken down. With the addition of Heavenly Lake City and Tian City, our Fu family''s current strength has already been stronger than before." Fu Tian bowed and reported.


    "Good job. Have a seat." Fu Mei nodded.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes!" The servant answered, took out a cushion with Yvonne''s portrait, and put it on the seat next to Fu Tian.


    Fu Tian then sat down steadily.


    Fu Tian sat down and secretly nced at Fu Mei''s face. Seeing that she was in a good mood, Fu Tian said softly, "City... no, Mr. Ye has also been found."


    "Bang!"


    Fu Mei mmed the table and flew into a rage. "That b*tch finally showed up? Where is he?"


    Looking at her extremely ferocious look, especially when she said where he was, her eyes seemed to want to swallow all living people alive, Fu Tian was speechless.


    It was unknown whether it was on the Dragon-trapping Mountain that Samuel''s heaven-defying behavior of picking on the two gods alone really stimted Fu Mei, or it was Gu You and Ruoxin, two beautiful women fighting for a husband, so that


    couldpletely see how far she


    was from Samuel. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    In short, since then, Fu Mei had be extremely extravagant, even moody, and even... a little abnormal.


    She often found some handsome boys who looked simr to Samuel to do some shady things in the


    room, imagining them as Samu


    Then, she constantly insulted.


    Yvonne and imagined she we


    raping Yvonne''s man. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In the past, she had been secretive, but since seven days ago, Ye Shijun had suddenly evaporated, leaving only an envelope with the word divorce without the divorce letter, she had be even more rampant.


    Perhaps, to her, being rejected by a man at the peak like Samuel was already an stimtion she could not ept in her entire life. Moreover this ugly man, Ye Shijun, had left without saying goodbye and had thoroughly humiliated her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In short, she seemed to be crazy. Not only did she catch the handsome young man every day, but she also sent people to decorate the so-called Yvonne Pce.


    People even had to call her City Lord in private.


    Perhaps only in this way could she satisfy her inexplicable desire topete and her perverted jealousy.


    As he stared at her terrifying gaze, Fu Tian instantly choked with sobs. He did not know what to say.


    "Speak!" Fu Mei roared hysterically.


    "He... he is..."

 Chapter 3059

    Chapter 3059


    ?


    "Ten... Ten Miles Pavilion!!" ncing at Fu Mei, Fu Tian said with a littleck of confidence.


    Hearing this, Fu Mei mmed the table and stood up with a livid face. Then she rushed out angrily. Fu Tian did not dare to neglect her and quickly followed her.


    After a while, Fu Mei rushed out of the mansion with a group of fierce people.


    The night wind was slightly cold, but it could not rush away from the deathly aura that permeated this area. Although the bright moon was hanging high above the head, it did not appear within a radius of several thousand miles around Heavenly Lake City. Layers of dense dark clouds covered it, revealing its darkness.


    The night was still early, but it was very quiet.


    There were few peopleing and going, let alone vendors!


    However, it was also a little noisy. Only male hosts screamed, while the girl cried in a few households. At the same time, there was a group of rudeughter and ferociousness.


    They burned and snatched, violent and merciless, as if they had entered an uninhabited realm.


    The doors of the other households in the city were tightly shut and the lights were not clear, as if they were afraid of causing trouble.


    This was the case in the Heavenly Lake City, especially in the surrounding cities and towns!


    It seemed peaceful, but in fact, it was an illusion hidden under the purgatory of the human world.


    This situation was the most obvious one in Night Jade City, which was located in the north of the Heavenly Lake City.


    It was almost dark in the city, and there were men and women fighting on the streets from time to time. It was so chaotic that there was nothing to say. In stark contrast with it, a three-story building in the city was aze with lights, singing, dancing, andughing.


    The top floor of the three-story tall building was a hollow attic, surrounded by silk and white cloth. It seemed to be in cahoots with the moon and ssmates with heaven and earth.


    At this time, the music in the attic was elegant, and a beautiful figure was dancing with the music.


    "Ha!"


    On the main seat, a man gently leaned against a group of beautiful women who were dressed in flowery clothes. He lookedzy and enjoyed himself, while those women were gently serving wine and fruit with charming smiles.


    It was so luxury.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Young Master, this way please." There was another woman beside him. She smiled gently and deliberately put her body close to him. She also changed the way to hand him a ss of water and wine in her hand.


    "Haha, good!" The manughed heartily and gently touched the woman''s hand, enjoying her tender skin while enjoying the winefortably.


    However, even so, his eyes had been fixed on the dancing woman in the center of the attic. She was dignified and beautiful, with white skin and a slender figure. As she danced, she looked more seductive and charming.


    But suddenly, at this time, a group of people quietly rushed up from the upstairs and Fu Mei took the lead to rush to the front. As soon as she passed the stairs and entered the attic she was so angry that her eyes widened. Content belongs to


    She stood there, trembling with anger. Her eyes were full of anger as she stared at the man who was surrounded by beauties.


    "I can''t bear it! I really can''t bear it!"


    l.ne


    What kind of person was she? She thought she was stronger than Yvonne, but the man of Yvonne was so powerful. No matter how unwilling she was, she had to admit that the current Samuel was famous in the world.


    The battle between the two Gods on the Dragon-trapping Mountain was even more shocking.


    Countless men and women were crazy about it!


    What about her?


    What about her man? He was ugly, weak, and a living fool.


    People always said that there was no harm withoutparison, but he had been far away from Samuel even withoutparison.


    She had been wronged enough to get married, but this damned bastard not only didn''t hold back or cherish her at all, but he even dared to abandon her and spend time outside.


    She could not bear it any longer. She


    rushed forward in a few steps and


    pushed the woman who was dancing in the middle to the ground. Then, she turned over the wine table in front of the women!


    Bang!


    The whole table was suddenly turned upside down on the ground. The jade wine was scattered all over the ground, and the bowls and sses were all broken.


    The sudden change scared all the women to hide behind the man. At this time, the zither stopped, and the whole attic fell into a dead silence. "Ye Shijun!!" Fu Mei shouted coldly.


    The man among the women was none other than Fu Mei''s husband, Ye Shijun.


    He was slightly stunned. He picked up an intact wine ss on the ground and drank it all in one gulp. Then he didn''t even look at her and said, "What are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing here?" Fu Mei grew even more furious when she saw how indifferent Ye Shijun was. She red at him coldly and shouted, "Ye Shijun, you''re really bold, aren''t you?"


    Ye Shijunughed coldly and disdainfully.


    "F*ck you, you good-for-nothing, what kind of attitude is this? Get up!" Without saying anything more, Fu Mei rudely grabbed Ye Shijun''s hand and tried to pull him back.


    But something unexpected happened...

 Chapter 3060

    Chapter 3060


    ?


    "Pa!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    A crisp sound suddenly came from the entire pavilion.


    Fu Mei only felt that her face was too hot to describe. She subconsciously touched her face, but it was painful and swollen!


    She looked at him in disbelief. "You... you dare to hit me?"


    Ye Shijun''s eyes were sinister as heughed coldly, "So what if I hit you?"


    "You b*tch, how dare you hit me!"


    In the next second, Fu Mei suddenly seemed to have gone mad. She started to scratch and beat Ye Shijun like a mad dog, extremely fierce and hysterical.


    Ye Shijun blocked a few times, but the more he blocked, the fiercer Fu Mei became. In the end, she almost rode on Ye Shijun, who was sitting on the carpet.


    "Get lost!" All of a sudden, Ye Shijun shouted angrily.


    The next second, he punched Fu Mei''s abdomen. With a muffled groan, Fu Mei''s whole body flew back several meters and then fell heavily on the ground.


    "Madam!"


    "Fu Mei!"


    Although Fu Mei was crazy, in their hearts, the subordinates and Fu Tian still tacitly approved that she had the final say in big or small matters in the Ye family. Therefore, when they saw that she was beaten, they hurriedly rushed over.


    Fu Mei, who had been helped up, was bleeding from the corner of her mouth, and her face was full of pain. She felt extremely ufortable as if her abdomen had been crushed by a mountain.


    She looked at Ye Shijun with anger and confusion, but there was also a trace of fear.


    She really didn''t understand what was going on with Ye Shijun, who had always been obedient to her. Usually, he didn''t dare to breathe heavily when she said a word, but now he dared to attack her directly.


    If that p wasn''t a big deal, then Fu Mei was truly afraid of that punch just now because Ye Shijun had used all of his strength and didn''t show any mercy at all.


    Fu Mei even felt that he wanted to kill her!


    How did he be like this?


    Suddenly, a cold glint shed across Fu Mei''s eyes. She turned her gaze to the group of women behind him.


    Yes, it was them!


    This bunch of bitches must have seduced Ye Shijun and drugged him!


    "Kill that bunch of bitches. Kill them all." Fu Mei pointed angrily at that group of women.


    All of a sudden, a group of soldiers pulled out their knives and walked toward the group of women with fierce eyes.


    The group of women was so scared that they begged for mercy. They shook their heads and kept hiding behind Ye Shijun. "Back off!" Ye Shijun yelled coldly as he red at the soldiers.


    The group of soldiers was instantly stunned. Fu Mei''s order was an order, but so was Ye Shijun''s.


    "What are you waiting for? Do it!" Fu Mei shouted coldly.


    The group of soldiers looked at each other and then looked at Ye Shijun with a look full of guilt. They raised their knives and cut!


    "Pfft!"


    With a few muffled sounds, blood sprayed on the cloth curtain around the attic. Several women died under the soldiers'' sabers in panic.


    Ye Shijun gritted his teeth and trembled in anger. He stared coldly at Fu Mei, his eyes full of hatred.


    Fu Mei sneered and responded to his anger, feeling that she had the upper hand.


    This was what should have happened!


    Seeing this scene, the dancer, who was lying in the middle of the living room, panicked at this time. Looking at the more than a dozen soldiers approaching her, she was so scared that she shed tears. She kept shaking her head and crawling back on the ground. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Don, don''t kill me!" She looked at Ye Shijun in a panic, hoping that he could save her.


    But after all, as the knife rose and


    fell, with a puff, a mouthful of blood spurted out from her neck on the cloth curtain, and she fell into a pool of blood with unwilling eyes. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Seeing that all the threats had fallen, Fu Mei regained her cold smile and pride. However, she didn''t dare to provoke the furious Ye Shijun. She said softly, "Let''s go home."


    After that, she turned around and was about to walk out.


    However, she only took a few steps before stopping because there was no movement from Ye Shijun behind her, which meant that he did not get up at all.


    She turned around in confusion and dissatisfaction.


    At this time, Ye Shijun only lowered his head and his face could not be seen clearly, but the sound of bones rubbing against each other could be heard clearly.


    "Ye Shijun?" Fu Mei shouted.


    There was still no response!


    She frowned and wanted to go over to see what was going on with him. But as soon as she took a step forward, her face showed panic and horror, and her feet could not help but stop. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "He... he..." Fu Mei was so shocked that she couldn''t even speak.


    As for the soldiers and Fu Tian, they followed her shocked voice and looked back. For a moment, they were so scared that their faces turned pale. "What... what''s going on?" Even Fu Tian, who had seen many ups and downs, suddenly changed his expression when he looked at Ye Shijun!

 Chapter 3061

    Chapter 3061


    ?


    "Haha!"


    An iparably evil smile was heard in a very low voice, but it made everyone''s scalp numb and their spine go cold!


    Sitting there with his head lowered, the ck gas kept winding around his body, making Ye Shijun look like a demon.


    Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at everyone. There was a faint smile on his face, but this stare was as cold as death staring at people. Everyone was stunned. They had never seen such a situation before, especially when it happened to Ye Shijun.


    "Swish!"


    All of a sudden, Ye Shijun turned into a ck shadow. The next second, almost no one responded.


    Hong!


    A loud bang was heard from the pir behind Fu Mei. Fu Mei disappeared on the spot.


    On the pir, Fu Mei spat out blood and almost fainted.


    But she could not faint, because at this time, something more terrible than fainting was happening to her. That was, death!


    Ye Shijun''s big hand grabbed her neck mercilessly, making her unable to breathe. She even felt that everything around her neck was about to be crushed.


    "Ah?" Fu Tian was stunned. The next second, he quickly ran over and tried to pull Ye Shijun''s hand away while shouting at Ye Shijun.


    However, Fu Tian waspletely stunned the moment he touched Ye Shijun''s hand.


    That was not a hand, but a steel bar.


    No matter how hard he tried, Ye Shijun''s hand remained motionless.


    Several soldiers also hurried over to help, but not only did they not move his hand away, they even fell to the ground by the aura released by Ye Shijun.


    What a powerful force!


    It was so powerful that Fu Tian even felt inferior.


    Fu Tian looked at Ye Shijun in disbelief.


    Although Fu Tian himself was not a very powerful master and was the only patriarch of the three major families with the weakest cultivation, the thin camel was still bigger than a horse.


    In front of that pervert Samuel, he was indeed not worth mentioning, but for most of the people, Fu Tian could be counted as a master.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, Ye Shijun had changed


    from an ordinary junior to a master.


    A few days after Ye Shijun disappeared; his cultivation suddenly soared to the same real


    as Fu Tian''s. How could Fu Tian not be shocked? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "This guy has been missing for so many days. What on earth has he gone through?"


    However, it was obviously not the time for Fu Tian to think about this. As Fu Mei''s struggle became weaker and weaker, he knew that if he didn''t save her, Fu Mei''s life would be gone.


    Although Fu Mei was very arrogant


    and treated him as a servant in recent days, no matter what, Fu Mei was always a member of the Fu family, and now the Fu family needed the power of the Ye Family. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Therefore, Fu Mei could not die!


    After thinking here, Fu Tian got up from the ground again in a hurry. "Shijun, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive. She is Fu Mei, your madam. Let go of her. Let''s talk about it."


    "Madam?" Ye Shijun''s eyes were


    blood-red and his face was pale. The corners of his mouth curled into a cold smite as he nced at Fu Mei, who hadpletely fallen into a state of panic. He smiled sinisterly again. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fu Mei''s face fell and her eyes widened!


    However, she suddenly stopped moving, because at this time, a dramatic scene happened.


    "Da!"


    At this time, the sound of dripping water sounded slightly...

 Chapter 3062

    Chapter 3062


    ?


    Everyone looked at Fu Mei in a daze.


    Because there was no blood on the ground.


    "Are you crying?" Ye Shijun asked with an evil smile.


    Fu Mei did cry, and her face was full of tears. Some of her tears fell down because of the fear of death, but also because of the physical reaction brought by the pain on her body. At this time, they were all mixed together!


    But obviously, these tears were not enough to fall on the ground through her body.


    ""Are you crying?


    At this time, what Fu Mei heard was notfort, but irony.


    However, at this time, she was not in the mood to care about those things, let alone Fu Tian and a group of soldiers were watching this. In the face of life, dignity was nothing.


    Fu Mei shook her head desperately at him. There was no strength in her eyes, only humble and pitiful! "Shijun, Fu Mei is already very ufortable. You... let go of her first." Fu Tian also hurriedly persuaded.


    Ye Shijun sneered and ignored Fu Tian. He just looked at Fu Mei and asked, "What, are you begging me?"


    Fu Mei couldn''t even breathe, let alone speak. At this time, Fu Mei could only nod her head quickly. She apologized and begged for mercy in a low profile.


    "Ha ha!" Seeing Fu Mei''s appearance, Ye Gucheng raised his head andughed wildly.


    Suddenly, his voice stopped. He red at Fu Mei and shouted, "That''s not right. Aren''t you usually very arrogant? Don''t you usually think highly of yourself? Will you beg me for mercy?"


    "In your eyes, I, Ye Shijun! What right do I have to ask you to beg for mercy? Ah?" As he shouted angrily, his hand suddenly tightened.


    Fu Mei''s face immediately became even more ufortable. Blood continuously flowed out from the corner of her mouth.


    "Shijun, after all, you are husband and wife. You..."


    "What the fuck are you talking about,


    husband and wife!" Ye Shijun


    snapped coldly and interrupted Fu Tian. His lips were slightly closed and his eyes were filled with


    el


    viciousness. "I thought she was my wife. Did she regard me as her husband?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "In her eyes, I''m just a dog that makes her stand higher. Am I right, Fu Mei?"


    Fu Mei shook her head desperately, her eyes full of sadness and begging for mercy.


    "Mei''er is indeed spoiled by nature.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It''s our Fu Family that didn''t educate her well, but she knows she''s wrong. She''ll change." Fu Tian was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat! Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Change?" Ye Shijunughed coldly. "What can she change?"


    "We''ve been married for so long. How many times did this bitch let me touch her?"


    "Do you think she''s pure? But she''s popr outside and everyone can have sex with her!"


    "I''m just a dog that she has the right to control. She can do whatever she wants!"


    "A woman who anyone can sleep with is in charge of my private affairs here. She killed my woman, who deserves to die?" After that, Ye Shijun looked coldly at Fu Tian.


    At this time, Fu Tian lowered his head and could not answer at all. He was speechless.


    "Well, since you have killed all these women, then you can rece them."


    "Since you keep saying that we are husband and wife, then we are husband and wife!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Shijun''s hand suddenly fell, and Fu Mei''s whole body was heavily smashed to the ground. Before she could react, Ye Shijun suddenly rushed over. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Normally, you''re like a dead dog. Today, I''ll turn you into a real dead dog!" With a ferocious smile, Ye Shijun''s eyes turned iparably blood-red...

 Chapter 3063

    Chapter 3063


    ?


    "Chi!"


    With a sinister smile on his face, Ye Shijun suddenly took off his trousers.


    Fu Tian and the others were all dumbfounded. They had thought that he would kill Fu Mei when they saw how angry Ye Shijun was, but... "What are you looking at? Come downstairs with me!" Fu Tian shouted coldly, turned his head away, and hurried downstairs with everyone. "No one is allowed to leave!" Ye Shijun coldly shouted. The anger in his eyes caused everyone to shiver with fear.


    "But..." Fu Tian was shocked. He was in a dilemma.


    However, Ye Shijun merely smiled coldly and said, "Whoever dare to move will die!"


    Everyone was shocked and stunned by his words. If not many people used to take Ye Shijun''s words as words, no one would be willing to go against his will now, because no one present doubted that if they really dared to move, Ye Shijun would definitely kill them without hesitation.


    The group of people immediately looked at each other, and no one dared to move.


    Fu Tian endured for a long time and was about to say something, but at this time, Ye Shijun did not care.


    As hYe Shijun turned his head, Fu Mei''s shrill scream could be heard upstairs. Dust fell from the entire third floor because of the constant shaking.


    "Pa da!"


    A lot of dust fell on Fu Tian''s head, but at this time, Fu Tian closed his eyes and did not move at all. Listening to Fu Mei''s weak but heartbreaking scream, even the usually ruthless Fu Tian could not help but be in pain.


    Miserable, it was too miserable.


    Fu Tian had no time to care about the dust and dirty body. At this time, even if Fu Mei was not from the Fu family, he would still feel sorry for her because of this scream.


    The other soldiers also lowered their heads. They remained silent, but their hearts were filled with mixed feelings.


    They would indeed feel deep sympathy for Fu Mei because of this scream, but at the same time, they would be a little shocked. Usually, Ye Shijun, who was rtively weak, was like an awakened lion at this time. No, he should be an awakened demon.


    But no matter what, who dared to care too much?


    Although Fu Mei had grasped the power for a long time, everyone knew who the real City Lord was!


    More importantly, this was a matter between husband and wife. How could these outsiders intervene? However, this method was indeed too cruel.


    In front of everyone, doing such a cruel thing not only destroyed Fu Mei''s body, but also all the dignity in her heart.


    Fu Mei used to be high and mighty, but now she was acting like a monkey, allowing others to observe her.


    She was a woman, but her private matter was witnessed by her subordinates.


    No matter what, it couldpletely break a woman''s heart, especially woman like Fu Mei who attached important to face.


    Her body and mind were killed at this time.


    But at this time, what else could she do other than constantly shedding pain and humiliation tears and enduring the crazy rampage of Ye Shijun?


    After an unknown period of time, the miserable screams came and went. The pain of Fu Mei had reached the extreme, lingering between continuousa and pain.


    "Pa!" Ye Shijun pped Fu Mei''s almost unconscious face.


    The p was so heavy that almost in an instant; half of Fu Mei''s body became red and swollen. Fu Met, who was almost unconscious, also felt extreme pain and opened her eyes slightly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Look at you, what''s the difference between you and a dead dog? Isn''t this your usual behavior? How is it? Have you gotten used to it? I forgot, you should be very used to it Ye Shijunughed ferociously Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fu Mei''s face was already covered with tears, but new tears kept flowing out.


    She really wanted to scold Ye Shijun and even despise him, but at this time, she didn''t dare to.


    She was afraid that the vicious Ye Shijun would take revenge.


    "Bah!" Ye Shijun stood up and spat on her face. Then he stepped on her face and said, "B*tch, let me tell you, when I love you, you are a treasure, but when I don''t love you, you!"


    "You are just rubbish under my feet!"


    After that, Ye Shijun suddenly turned


    his feet around on her face a few more times before he retracted them. Then, he turned around and looked at Fu Tian with a cold smile. "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you opening your eyes?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fu Tian opened his eyes, his face full of embarrassment. However, he did not look up, but just lowered his head.


    "Fu Tian, aren''t you happy that I have bullied the Fu family?" Ye Shijun asked softly.


    The soldiers quickly turned to look at Fu Tian.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Fu Tian''s attitude towards the Fu and Ye families was obviously very important.


    Hearing this, Fu Tian frowned and hurriedly looked up. "No, I don''t mean that."


    "Is that so? The problem is that Fu Mei is a member of your Fu family," Ye Shijun said with a coldugh, but his eyes remained indifferent as he stared at Fu Tian.


    "Fu Mei is Fu family member, but she is also the daughter-inw of the Ye family. We... how can we interfere your matters?" Fu Tian squeezed out a smile and exined.


    Ye Shijun smiled gently. "Okay, then do something for me!"

 Chapter 3064

    Chapter 3064


    ?


    "Since you have something to do, Fu Tian won''t refuse." Fu Tian said with a silly smile.


    At this time, Fu Tian naturally knew how to choose.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was true that the Fu family was the first and the Ye family was the second. The reason why the Ye family was thest was that Ye Shijun had always doted on Fu Mei and listened to her every time. However, if Ye Shijun''s side had changed the attitude and even had such a strong rebound, the order would obviously change.


    Even if Fu Tian held the elite soldiers sent by the Evesting Sea and was not particrly afraid of the Ye Family, it was obviously more beneficial not to fall out with the Ye Family.


    "It''s a wonderful thing that you and I work together. Now, we''ve secretly taken down several cities around Heavenly Lake City. We''re very powerful, so how can we fall out with each other because of a mere Fu Mei? On the contrary, we have to be more united, and even share good and bad things with each other. Don''t you agree?" Ye Shijun said with a chuckle.


    "Of course," answered Fu Tian hurriedly.


    "Since that''s the case, it is good to y that damn dog. Fu Tian, you can y with it too."


    "This..." Fu Tian was stunned. "Shijun, although there is something wrong with Fu Mei, after all... she is your wife after all. I... I am also her elder." "Women are like clothes, and brothers are more important. It''s just a piece of tattered clothes. What''s the big deal? If you''re happy, you can all enjoy it. It''s just rubbish that can be entered and left at will." Ye Shijun smiled casually.


    But all the listeners were stunned. They all smiled and did not dare to look into each other''s eyes.


    Fu Tian was even more embarrassed and stood rooted to the spot. Wasn''t it against ethics andw? What''s more, Ye Shijun was deliberately humiliating Fu Mei. How could Fu Tian ept this?


    However, Ye Shijun had been staring at him from the beginning to the end. For a moment, the arrow was already on the string. He had gained several cities with the help of the Evesting Sea. If he didn''t shoot, how could he be willing to lose everything because of the copse of the Fu and Ye families?


    However, if he did, he would beughed at by others, and Fu Mei would be humiliated forever.


    But...


    Fu Tian chose the former.


    The winner was the winner!


    What did other''s death have to do with him?


    As long as he lived well, it didn''t matter.


    "Well, Shijun, since you want to test me, I''ll do it to prove our rtionship." As soon as he finished speaking, Fu Tian walked straight toward Fu Mei with a cold face.


    "No!" Seeing this, Fu Mei shook her head desperately and kept trying to retreat.


    "Swish!"


    Almost at the same time, a dagger suddenly flew out from Ye Shijun''s sleeve.


    With a bang, one of Fu Mei''s hands was nailed to the ground, and she once again let out a heart-wrenching scream.


    "Run?" he shouted coldly.


    A group of soldiers looked at the dagger in Fu Mei''s hand, and they all grimaced. They felt extremely painful when they looked at it.


    Fu Tian was also shocked, but the more it was like this; the more determined Fu Tian could be to carry out his words.


    "No, you can''t Suppressing the pain


    in her hand, Fu Mei, who had nowhere to retreat, saw that Fu Tian was getting closer and closer. Her eyes were full of despair and fear. She cried and begged, "Fu Tian, I... I am your niece. We are rtives. You can''t, you can''t, ah! Boohoo!!"


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Fu Mei, I don''t want to either. But until today, everything has been done by you. You can''t me me." Fu Tian''s face turned cold, and he was about to take action.


    Looking at Fu Tian''s appearance, Fu Mei''s heart was broken to pieces.


    She never dreamed that not long ago, she was stillughing in the bedchamber, cursing Yvonne, enjoying the "Samuel", and she was the only one in the whole City Lord''s Mansion.


    But in just a moment, she fell from the sky to the ground, and now she was at the mercy of others.


    Chapter 3064 2


    "It''s just a joke," Ye Shijun said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Fu Tian let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that Ye Shijun was obviously testing him. Judging from Ye Shijun''s smile, he seemed to be right.


    Fu Tian nodded as if nothing had happened and replied with a smile, "I will do whatever Shijun wants."


    Ye Shijunughed heartily and


    patted Fu Tian''s shoulder. For a moment, Fu Tian felt a strange Qi realm pressing down on his


    shoulder. Even he suddenly found it hard to breathe. He could not help but look at Ye Shijun in fear and shock. Content belongs to


    It had only been a few days, but an incredible change had taken ce in Ye Shijun''s entire being! If he had been trash earlier, then he was definitely a top expert!


    "Do you want to know?" Ye Shijun chuckled.

 Chapter 3065

    Chapter 3065


    ?


    Fu Tian nodded at once.


    Not only did he want to, but he wanted to very much!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It was deep in his bones!


    To be able to undergo such a heaven-defying change in such a short period of time, even a normal person would feel their bones itch, let alone a person like Fu Tian who was almost crazy about pursuing status.


    "It is not suitable in this ce. Let''s go to another ce."


    After saying that, Ye Shijun nced at Fu Mei, who was lying on the ground, and turned to walk downstairs.


    At this time, Fu Tian was in no mood to care about Fu Mei, who was dying. He was afraid that he would bete by a second and couldn''t catch up with Ye Shijun, so he followed him downstairs without thinking.


    The soldiers hesitated for a moment, then rushed down and followed.


    The attic was covered with blood, and the corpses were scattered all around. Suddenly, only the tragic Fu Mei was left, lying there in disheveled clothes and blood, twitching gently...


    Aftering down from the pavilion, Fu Tian followed Ye Shijun all the way to the inside of the city. It was dark inside the city, and it could be seen that many people were robbing and killing. Those people did whatever they wanted, as if they had entered a deserted ce.


    About ten minutester, they arrived at a luxurious mansion.


    This was the former City Lord''s Mansion of Night Jade City. However, it had long been captured by the Fu and Ye families. Fu Tian was not sure who was in charge of it now. In short, they were probably shared by the Fu and Ye families.


    Why did Ye Shijun bring him here?


    Fu Tian thought strangely to himself. However, with the arrival of Ye Shijun, the gate of the manor quickly opened.


    As the door opened, the dark night was suddenly illuminated by the light. From the outside to the inside, it could be seen that the main haft of the mansion was brightly lit.


    er


    the fight, the mansion was even more resplendent, like a royal court.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When they entered the courtyard, Ye Shijun gestured to his servant. The servant nodded and quickly left.


    As they entered the hall, the rich and


    powerful atmosphere filled their nostrils. Even Fu Tian, who was used to seeing the world, could not help but sigh. "This ce is really luxurious. The former city lord of Night Jade City really knows how to enjoy it." Content belongs to


    Without saying a word, Ye Shijun sat in the middle and invited Fu Tian to sit down with him.


    After the two of them sat down, Ye Shijun pped his hands slightly. Instantly, groups of beautiful female attendants came in neatly with colorful fruits and fragrant wine.


    After that, the music started, and a beautiful woman with a beautiful figure came along with the music, dancing charmingly.


    "Good!" Ye Shijun shouted excitedly. He immediately raised his cup and swept his gaze across Fu Tian before raising his head to drink!


    Fu Tian quickly smiled, picked up his ss, and quickly replied.


    Ye Shijun smiled gently and winked at the dancing woman. Soon, the woman slowly walked to the side of Fu Tian and then danced around him again.


    The woman was so beautiful that even Fu Tian, who was steady, was a little confused at this time. He even wanted to grab the woman involuntarily. However, the woman wanted to y hard to get, which made Fu Tian almost drool like an old dog.


    Ye Shijunughed and signaled with his eyes. The woman fell into the arms of Fu Tian, which made Fu Tianugh even more heartily.


    "Patriarch Eu Tian, let me introduce


    someone to you." As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Shijun suddenly stood up respectfully. At the entrance of the side hall, a man in ck slowly walked out. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3066

    Chapter 3066


    ?


    Although this man was wrapped in ck clothes, under normal circumstances, he was surrounded by ck gas, and there was an extremely strong momentum and great pressure brought by his strong aura.


    When this person appeared, the smile on Fu Tian''s face disappeared instantly, and he became extremely nervous.


    His intuition told Fu Tian that the man who suddenly appeared in front of him was definitely not an ordinary person.


    No, to be exact, he should be an extremely dangerous person.


    It was so far away that the man did not even need to release any energy in the hall, which made Fu Tian feel stressed and difficult to breathe.


    Fu Tian was sure that it would be hard to see such a horrible strength in his whole life.


    Fu Tian didn''t dare to be arrogant. He hurriedly lowered his head and looked at the man in a humble manner; for fear that he would make him unhappy if he didn''t act well.


    After seeing this person, Fu Tian could guess why Ye Shijun had suddenly be so powerful after a few days, even if he did not say anything.


    It must be the person in front of him. Ye Shijun must have learned some unique skills from him.


    "The patriarch of the Fu n, right?" the Mysterious Manughed softly, but his voice made one''s scalp go numb.


    Fu Tian hurriedly whispered, Yes, it''s me.


    "I''ve heard of you for a long time. Today, I see that you are indeed powerful and extraordinary." the Mysterious Man smiled lightly and said indifferently.


    However, no matter what, at least these words made Fu Tian feel a little relieved.


    "I dare not. Your Excellency, how can Fu Tian be so powerful and extraordinary? Compared with you one is in the sky and the other is on the ground. You are a phoenix.am just a walking chicken." Fu Tian said with a chuckle. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "So what if it''s a phoenix? So what if it''s a chicken? It''s nothing more than a piece of sh*t among all the living creatures." After saying that, the Mysterious Man gently sat down in his original position.


    At this time, Ye Shijun also quickly retreated slightly and stood gently beside him.


    "I am so stupid. Please forgive me for saying something wrong." Fu Tian was so scared that his face turned pale. He hurriedly knelt down and said in a hurry.


    However, when his knee was halfway down, he was suddenly lifted by a great force, and then he stood up uncontrobly.


    "There is gold under a man''s knees.


    Why do you do this, Patriarch Fu? Besides, it doesn''t matter if a stupid man says something wrong. Most importantly, don''t do anything wrong, don''t you agree?" the


    vel.n


    Mysterious Man smiled gently. He


    didn''t even move. Fu Tian He


    sent


    back to his seat by the strange force and sat down safely. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What you taught me is right. I was reckless." Fu Tian suddenly felt frightened, but at the same time, a trace of joy.


    "In this world, if you want to lookThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    down on others, you can''t be a useless thing. You should be powerful the Mysterious Man smiled gently and did not move, but the wine pot in front of Fu Tian rose in the air and poured wine for Fu Tan. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fu Tian hurriedly held the cup with both hands, looking humble.


    "Are you interested in cooperating with us for something important?" the Mysterious Man asked after the wine was full.


    Fu Tian stood up in a hurry, toasted the Mysterious Man, and said, "Your Excellency, I''m d to get your appreciation."


    "But you don''t know who I am, do you dare to agree rashly?"


    Fu Tian was instantly stunned when he heard this. However, Ye Shijun chuckled and said, "Let me introduce him. This is my father, that is, your family..."


    Upon hearing this, Fu Tian was shocked. Ye Shijun''s father? Ye Wuhuan? Didn''t he... die?

 Chapter 3067

    Chapter 3067


    ?


    Moreover, he should have died a long time ago. Why, why did hee back to life at this time?


    Was he faking his death?


    But it was impossible, because there was no need at all.


    "City Lord... City Lord Ye?" Fu Tian frowned and asked in a strange voice, "Aren''t you... aren''t you dead?"


    Suddenly, a cold light shed across Fu Tian''s eyes. "No way!"


    Could it be that there was a ghost in front of him? It seemed to be a little simr.


    "Die?" Ye Wuhuan smiled gently and shook his head. "The way of a saint has a strong sense of perception. Therefore, those who seek justice and ask for his business will definitely fail."


    "Just like the wine cup in my hand. When you pour wine into it, it is a wine cup. But if you pour tea, will it still be a wine cup?"


    Hearing these words, Fu Tian had no way to answer for a while and could only nod in agreement.


    Indeed, when people had certain prejudice or fixed cognition, they would think ording to this thought and logic.


    But this did not mean that it was the truth.


    "Do you still remember what happened in Heavenly Lake City back then?" Ye Wuhuan asked with a smile.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Of course I remember. At that time, it was the day when my Fu family was celebrating. But I heard rumors in Jianghu that a strange light appeared in Heavenly Lake City. It was said that someone found the Pangu n and got the secret of Pangu. How can I forget such a big thing?" Fu Tian nodded affirmatively.


    "It''s clear afterward. It seems that Samuel has got Pangu Axe." Fu Tian continued.


    "The rumors are true. There is indeed a vige called Wu You Vige in Heavenly Lake City. The person inside is the descendant of Pangu, who is guarding the secret of Pangu." Ye Wuhuan nodded.


    "Then, Samuel..." Fu Tian felt a little sour. "s, it seems that the sessor of Pangu is just not worthy of his name. He actually chose a good-for- nothing from the earth to take over Pangu Axe. Our Eight Direction World has many talents. Which one of us isn''t better than Samuel?"


    "Samuel didn''t get Pangu Axe!" Just as Fu Tian was in high spirits, Ye Wuhuan interrupted him indifferently.


    "Samuel didn''t get Pangu Axe?" Fu Tian looked shocked.


    If Samuel didn''t get it, then... who got it? How could it end up in the hands of Samuel?


    "There is no Pangu Axe in the Pangu n. What Samuel got is just an armor!" Speaking of this, Ye Wuhuan''s mood obviously changed a lot.


    At that time, it was precisely because Samuel suddenly had the armor and Ye Wuhuan was so arrogant that he lost his life after being yed by Samuel for several times!


    Every time he thought about it, Ye Wuhuan felt unusually angry.


    "Armor?"


    "Pangu''s portable armor is a rare absolute defense in the world, the Indestructible Armor."


    "The Indestructible Armor?"


    "That''s right. It''s made of purple gold


    el


    and purple thunder and lightning. It''s covered with shocking lightning. When the armor moves, it must be a thunderstorm. Wherever it goes, the ground will be scorched and no grass will grow." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Then why have I never seen Samuel wear it?" Fu Tian said with a frown.


    "This armor is extremely magical. It canpletely cover up one''s body and hide in one''s body to y a role. As for its shape, as long as he doesn''t want it to be seen, no one can detect its existence."


    Fu Tian suddenly understood and patted his thigh.


    Countless pasts were constantly intertwined in his mind, which was the scene of Samuel fighting against the heroes. He resisted thousands of them with his own strength, but he didn''t get hurt at all.


    Gusu Zhan, Gusu Fengtian, or Ye Gucheng and the others were besieging the group under the Void Sect...


    Everything about them had no effect on Samuel.


    At that time, Fu Tian was as shocked as the others, but at this time, he finally understood the reason.


    "It turns out that this kid still hides such a treasure. He''s f*cking insidious." Fu Tian understood everything. He hated Samuel so much that he gnashed his teeth. At the same time, he was full of disdain for Samuel.


    Chapter 3067 2


    Therefore, he had never misjudged Samuel from the very beginning. Samuel was indeed aplete good-for-nothing!


    Suddenly, Fu Tian seemed to think of something He frowned and said, "I remember that soon after the strange light appeared in Heavenly Lake City, there was a sudden bad news of your death. Now you know very well what Samuel got from the descendants of Pangu. Is it your death...?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes, it was Samuel who killed me that day," Ye Wuhuan said coldly, his eyes full of hatred and anger.


    "However, I''m afraid that boy will never think that I will exist in the human world in another way." As his voice fell, the veil in front of him suddenly slipped down.


    When Fu Tian saw this face, he was stunned!

 Chapter 3068

    Chapter 3068


    ?


    "Gusu Fengtian?"


    That was right. The person hiding under the veil was not Ye Wuhuan, nor was it anyone else. It was the former City Lord of Flying General City, Gusu Fengtian!


    Because his son, Gusu Zhan, was the son-inw appointed by Fu Tian. Although Samuel made a scene at the wedding, Fu Tian was very familiar with the Gusu family.


    However, what he couldn''t understand was why Gusu Fengtian''s face could be seen even though the other party imed himself to be Ye Wuhuan! "Could it be that Gusu Fengtian has been possessed?" Fu Tian frowned and muttered in his heart.


    "As you think!" But as soon as this idea came to Fu Tian''s mind, Ye Wuhuan smiled coldly in time.


    Fu Tian was shocked. He had never expected that someone would see through his thoughts.


    "Patriarch Fu, you don''t have to be so nervous, because what you should be nervous about is behind." As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Wuhuan suddenly closed his eyes slightly.


    All of a sudden, the floor of the house cracked, and the solid pirs turned into sand and gravel and fell down. The jade cup and iron bowl on the table in front of Fu Tian began to melt silently, and finally turned into a stream of water and disappeared.


    But he had no time to be surprised, because at this time, the house had begun to copse without the support of pirs.


    Fu Tian subconsciously blocked it with his hand, but after waiting for a long time, nothing fell. When he opened his eyes, he saw that there was no pir supporting the roof above his head. Instead, the roof floated in the air.


    At the same time, Fu Tian looked at Ye Wuhuan in surprise.


    But let alone what kind of energy Ye Wuhuan used, the key was that Ye Wuhuan didn''t even move from beginning to end.


    This was extremely surprising and confusing.


    "How is it? Patriarch Fu?" Ye Wuhuan looked at Fu Tian standing there like a silly dog. Obviously, Ye Wuhuan was very satisfied with his performance andughed softly.


    "You... you did it?" Fu Tian''s eyes widened like copper bells and he said incredulously, "You didn''t move at all."


    Fu Tian was naturally surprised to see a master who could control the wind and rain with a wave of his hand.


    Ye Wuhuan raised his head andughed. Then, he pointed at his head with his hand.


    "Head? Psyche Power?"


    Ye Wuhuan nodded indifferently, but Fu Tian was even more surprised after he nodded. Chapter 3068 1


    Fu Tian didn''t expect it to reappear in the world after so many years.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Could this be the Immeasurable Divine Skill?" Fu Tian asked tentatively.


    "Yes."


    "But, although the legendary Immeasurable Divine Skill is a spiritual force attack, most of it is only aimed at people or animals with thinking. You just used it to make the houses..." Fu Tian said in confusion.


    Chapter 3068 2


    Fu Tian was stunned. He couldn''t refute the arrogant words.


    One had to know that in the initial world, there had been wars between gods and devils. However, in the millions of years after the True God established order, the demons had been steadily suppressed and had never dared to cause trouble.


    However, when the three great demonic sovereign appeared, the demon race that had always been obedient made aeback andunched a surprise attack on the human world, triggering a great battle between gods and devils.


    Clearly, the three great demonic sovereign were at their peak in strength. That was why the demons that had dared not move for millions of years had suddenly gained confidence.


    Although the gods of Eight Direction World led the world experts to win this unprecedented battle, they had also paid a heavy price in front of the three great demonic sovereign!


    Not only had they suffered a terrible loss of manpower, but they had also lost all of their Rogue Immortals. Even many of the beast races had been wiped out in this battle, such as the Dragon Tribe!


    Naturally, the strength of the three great demonic sovereign was extraordinary.


    Now, Ye Wuhuan had such a unique skill. How could Fu Tian defend him?


    "Is Patriarch Fu interested in such power?" Just as he was in a daze, Ye Wuhuan opened his mouth.


    "Me?" Fu Tian was stunned and immediately rejoiced. "City Lord Ye, are you... are you willing to teach me?"


    Seeing the appearance of Fu Tian, Ye Wuhuan and Ye Shijun looked at each other and smiled evilly. "I''m willing to teach you, but do you dare to learn?"

 Chapter 3069

    Chapter 3069


    ?


    Obviously, Fu Tian was a little surprised by this question, but he was too greedy. How could he care so much?


    "I dare to learn!" Fu Tian said softly.


    "Okay, since you dare to learn, I will teach you. But I have a prerequisite!"


    "City Lord Ye, please speak."


    Ye Wuhuan smiled gently. "After I died, the first person I looked for was Gusu Fengtian. I taught him divine arts and he helped me return my soul. Unfortunately, this old man was despicable and shameless. He didn''t take me seriously after learning it, so he ended up like this..."


    "I am different from Gusu Fengtian. You and I were rtives, and the allied forces of Fu and Ye families are now closely linked. If I learn this, I will listen to your orders." Fu Tian immediately understood the meaning of Ye Wuhuan''s words and hurriedly said.


    Ye Wuhuan nodded. "Since Patriarch Fu has such a sense of awareness, then it''s a good thing. However, don''t worry; you will naturally not be treated shabbily when you follow me. When I dominate Eight Direction World in the future, you will definitely be below one person, above ten thousand!"


    "I don''t pursue below one person!" Fu Tian smiled gently.


    "Oh?" Ye Wuhuan was slightly surprised.


    At this time, Fu Tian looked at Ye Shijun, who was next to Ye Wuhuan, and said softly, "I will be below the two of you, above ten thousand people." As soon as these words came out, Ye Wuhuan and Ye Shijun were both happy. Ye Wuhuan naturally held the wine ss in his hand and raised it gently. "Well, you deserve to be the patriarch. I like it. Toast!"


    Fu Tian did not dare to neglect him. He turned around and saw that the melted wine sses had gathered and recovered at some point. The wine pot was not only the same, but also flew up and slowly poured the wine.


    Picking up the wine ss, Fu Tian turned to Ye Wuhuan and Ye Shijun and raised his head to drink.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After drinking, the three of them were all happy. Ye Wuhuan gently patted Ye Shijun''s shoulder and smiled at him. "Since the Patriarch Fu Tian is one of us, why are we staying in such a ce?"


    After that, Ye Wuhuan smiled gently and turned to leave.


    Ye Shijun slowly walked up to Fu Tian and smiled gently. "My father has invited you!"


    After that, Ye Shijun nced at the


    dancing girl next to him, who was so scared that her face turned pale. He


    smiled and said, "As long as you are willing, there will be many girls who are more beautiful." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fu Tian was stunned. He had never thought that he would have any attachment to this woman at this time, but Ye Shijun''s words made his calm heart ripple.


    She was so beautiful, but there would be more beautiful girls? Wouldn''t that mean...


    "I''ll take you to a good ce." Ye Shijun smiled gently and took the lead in walking out.


    Fu Tian did not dare to neglect heim. He smiled at the dancing girl and quickly followed Ye Shijun.


    Along the way, they walked to the


    backyard of the mansion. After


    passing throughyers of high rooms, they came to the pool and green take in the backyard. They followed the corridor in theke to the pavilion in the middle of theke. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Looking around, Fu Tian was extremely puzzled. Why was there no one here in the middle of the night? What were they going to do in such a dark ce?


    But without waiting for him to be confused, Ye Shijun had already turned the stone table in the pavilion. As the stone table turned, there was a sudden roar in the pavilion, and the pavilion seemed to be trembling slightly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Later, the stone table moved aside, revealing a medium-sized entrance.


    "This is a wine pool and a meat forest!" Ye Shijun smiled gently and made a gesture of invitation!


    "A wine pool and meat forest?"

 Chapter 3070

    Chapter 3070


    ?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Fu Tian was stunned and did not know what Ye Shijun meant.


    This ce couldn''t be more ordinary. It had nothing to do with the wine pool or the meat forest.


    However, he did not dare to refute. He nodded obediently, got into the entrance, and went down the stairs.


    The deeper they went down, the brighter the lights became, and the wider the entrance became. By the time they reached the bottom of the tunnel, everything was clear. Although the road was asionally lit with candles, and they could barely make out the path beneath their feet, they could still hear the sound of footsteps echoing through the air. It was clear to Fu Tian that the underground space was extremelyrge.


    However, Fu Tian did not dare to be arrogant. He could only walk forward apanied by Ye Shijun.


    But this ce was really dark and weird. Fu Tian always felt a little uneasy.


    A few minutester, he stopped and Fu Tian also stopped. Fu Tian began to probe the darkness around him and released his Internal Breath, but he couldn''t help frowning.


    This ce was very dark and hidden underground. It was very quiet all around, but he always felt that there seemed to be a lot of people here.


    "You''re here to y. Why are you so nervous? Come and sit down!" Ye Shijun chuckled. He seemed to have noticed Fu Tian''s nervousness and patted Fu Tian''s shoulder.


    Fu Tian regained hisposure in a panic. He nodded hastily and followed Ye Shijun to a small table next to him.


    In the darkness, Ye Shijun was very familiar. He picked up the gon and poured a full ss of wine for Fu Tian.


    After taking the wine, Fu Tian still drank a little nervously.


    In such a ce, he really couldn''t connect it with ying. If he insisted on ying, he felt that it was almost like ying with a ghost. He wasn''t afraid of ghosts. He was afraid that this ce would turn him into a ghost! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Since ancient times, fine wine has always been a perfect match for beautiful women. This is top-quality jade wine" Seeing Fu Tian''s


    nervousness, Ye Shijun did not try tofort him. Instead, he looked at the wine cup in his hand and praised his wine greatly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "No matter the big or small Immeasurable Divine Art, it''s of the same origin. If you want to cultivate it, you need a special technique," Ye Shijun said suddenly.


    Hearing the Immeasurable Divine Skill, Fu Tian became less nervous. "What special technique!"


    "This special technique may be a nightmare for others, but for cultivators, it is an endless benefit." After saying this, Ye Shijun chuckled. "How about this wine?"


    Fu Tian had drunk more than half of the wine. He had been nervous before, so how could he care about the wine? Now that Ye Shijun suddenly asked, Fu Tian waspletely confused.


    Fu Tian quickly tasted it. At first, he felt that it was good wine, but there was a strange smell in it. He couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    "This wine..." With a careful taste, Fu Tian smacked his mouth a few times and was stunned. Then, he was shocked, "There are snow ginsengs and Heavenly Tiger tails inside. This is tonic?"


    "Patriarch Fu is indeed worthy of being the head of arge n. You have good taste and knowledge." Ye Shijunughed loudly and couldn''t help but praise, "Not bad, this is the perfect tonic that I carefully brewed."


    "This..." Fu Tian didn''t know whether tough or cry. There was even a faint chill in his heart.


    "There are two big men here, why did you suddenly let me drink tonic?"


    However, just as Fu Tian was still


    confused, Ye Shijun pped his hands lightly. All of a sudden, all the


    lights on the ground lit up and a


    scene that Fu Tian would never


    forget appeared in his eyes.


    He


    couldn''t help but open his mouth wide... Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3071

    Chapter 3071


    ?


    The underground pce was dozens of timesrger than Fu Tian had expected. Standing in it, there seemed to be more than a dozen football fields that were connected together.


    But what surprised Fu Tian the most was not its size, but what it contained.


    From left to right, there were rows of prison cells in the forest. It was not clear how many cells there were, but judging by the naked eye, there were at least thousands of them.


    Each cell was very simple. It was surrounded by several wooden sticks, which were inserted into the ground. Therefore, the situation in each cell could be vaguely seen. Those who were imprisoned inside were not prisoners, but women who looked young.


    As the lights lit up, some of the girls opened their eyes and looked over. Some of them were still staring nkly at a fixed ce, but no matter what, their eyes were numb and dull.


    Their dirty clothes and disheveled hair indicated that they had been locked up here for a long time.


    Looking at the surprised look in Fu Tian''s eyes, Ye Shijun smiled faintly and said, "How is it? Patriarch Fu?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "This is..." Fu Tian came to his senses slightly and asked in surprise, "Where did so many girlse from? Why did you catch them?"


    "Where did theye from? Could it be that there are still a few younger sisters falling from the sky? I''ve sent people to capture them from the nearby towns. Hehe, every one of them is young and beautiful. They''re absolutely the best," Ye Shijun said with a smug smile.


    "You disappeared for a few days, and then... you went to catch these people?" Fu Tian frowned and asked curiously.


    He was a little shocked and in disbelief. Fu Mei and Ye Shijun had been married for a long time, and Fu Tian naturally had a lot of days of contact with Ye Shijun. However, in Fu Tian''s impression, Ye Shijin was very honest. He was not as domineering as the traditional rich second generation, but more likendlord silly boy.


    Fu Mei suddenly made him furious. In Fu Tian''s opinion, it was understandable that Ye Shijun did something unreasonable.


    After all, during their marriage, Fu Mei often took advantage of Ye Shijun and bullied him, but at the same time, she would not coax Ye Shijun well. Therefore, even Fu Tian, who was from the Fu family, felt that Fu Mei''s way of doing things was a bit excessive.


    Although Ye Shijun''s counterattack was a little brutal, at least Fu Tian could understand it. But it was obviously unexpected that so many innocent women were caught here by Ye Shijun.


    "It''s very strange, isn''t it?" Ye Shijun could clearly tell that Fu Tian was puzzled. He smiled lightly and looked extremely calm.


    "Yes!" Fu Tian nodded and did not deny it. "In my eyes, Shijun, you are..."


    "In the past, I was cowardly and honest. However, as I said, that was the past." Ye Shijun interrupted Fu Tian and smiled contemptuously. "The past Ye Shijun was long dead. Things are different now."


    Fu Tian had nothing to say. He nced at the thousands of people in the cells. Even though he was cruel and merciless, Fu Tian could not bear it. "Have they offended you?"


    "No, they are all my ythings!" Ye Shijun directly rejected Fu Tian''s words.


    Fu Tian was instantly stunned. He naturally knew that Ye Shijun must have his reasons for capturing these girls, but how could he have thought that so many women here would be his ythings? "Shijun, this..."


    "There are thousands of people here, this..."


    "To me, there are still too few people," Ye Shijun said with a cold smile.


    Too few?


    Hearing this, Fu Tian was shocked.


    Was Ye Shijun crazy?


    "Patriarch Fu, you don''t have to be sopassionate or surprised. You don''t have to call me a pervert in your heart, because in the future, you will be the same as me."


    Chapter 3071 1


    "What?" Fu Tian opened his mouth and was shocked.


    What kind of power was this? It was so terrifying that everyone couldn''t help but gasp.


    "You... you mean... as long as one collects the Yin Qi of these women, one can help the growth of Immeasurable Divine Skill?" Fu Tian frowned. "That''s right," Ye Shijun said with a coldugh.


    Fu Tian opened his eyes slightly, and the only pity in his heart began to disappear. Instead, it was covered by his desire for power.


    "This is the necessary way to


    cultivate the Small Immeasurable Divine Art." Seeing the scorching heat in Fu Tian''s eyes, Ye Shijun smiled faintly. However, he quickly smiled gently again, "However, this is nothing." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Oh?" Fu Tian frowned strangely.


    "That''s because the Big


    Immeasurable Divine Art is crueler


    e


    than the Small Immeasurable Divine Art. Of course, it''ll be even more exciting." When Ye Shijun said the corners of his mouth


    unconsciously curled up, and his


    eyes were filled with a wild beast-like desire... Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3072

    Chapter 3072


    ?


    Seeing this, Fu Tian couldn''t help but be more confused, but for some reason, he was a little restless.


    "For the Big Immeasurable Skill, what we need to learn is to control one''s spirit, or to use one''s own more powerful spiritual force to destroy the other party. Therefore, there''s a difference between them," Ye Shijun said.


    "What''s the difference?" Fu Tian asked curiously.


    "Let them despair, cry, tear, and howl in the process, but they can''t resist. That''s the best way to extract and purify the spirit, just like how Fu Mei did," Ye Shijun said with a sinister smile. His body moved and in the next second, he had already charged into a cell at the farthest distance.


    It only took a moment for the girl, whose eyes werepletely dull, to scream miserably.


    Fu Tian''s heart tightened, but the next second, his heart suddenly moved. For the madness of strength and cultivation, he finally stepped forward and joined it...


    On that day, although there was no bright moon hanging high in the sky, there wereyers of dark clouds. No one could hear the miserable cries and shoutsing from the ground. Perhaps, even if there were, they might bepletely covered by those dirty deeds on the surface of the town. The next day, dawn rose.


    Ye Shijun and Fu Tian walked out of the underground wine pool and meat forest, and the situations of the Fu and Ye families had officially changed. Although Fu Mei was rescued, she could only stay in her room because of the severe tearing and soul trauma.


    Ye Shijun and Fu Tian also officially announced that Ye Shijun would take over the entire Fu and Ye families and lead the four cities that they had gained from the battle, as well as the original Heavenly Lake City and Tian City. Fu Tian was the General of the Shun Tian and supplemented Ye Shijun.


    The Ye family was naturally overjoyed by Ye Shijun''s sudden rise in power. However, the Fu family was very confused about Fu Mei''s sudden loss of power. After all, in their eyes, Fu Mei had been in power for a long time, but now she suddenly fell. How could they not feel confused? However, since Fu Tian had agreed, they had nothing to say.


    When someone told this news to Fu Mei, she, who had always been arrogant and domineering, did not have any emotional fluctuations. In fact, this was already within her expectation.


    However, what she would never have imagined was that other than the changes in the situation, Ye Shijun and Fu Tian did not mention anything else at all, including how they would deal with her!


    It was normal that Fu Tian didn''t mention it, but it seemed strange that Ye Shijun didn''t mention it.


    Just as Fu Mei was still in a daze, the door creaked open and Ye Shijun slowly walked in.


    Chapter 3072 1


    Ye Shijun merely nced at her indifferently before sitting down lightly on the table and chair next to him. He poured himself a cup of tea and tasted it lightly.


    Fu Mei let out a sigh of relief when she saw that Ye Shijun had no intention of torturing her. Then, she sat back down again.


    Her mind spun quickly. After an unknown period of time, she gritted her teeth and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Ye Shijun only paused for a moment and did not reply.


    "In the future, I... I am your wife, and you are my husband. You can do whatever you want, okay?" Fu Mei whispered.


    "What''s wrong? Did I get you through?" Ye Shijun asked coldly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t speak so harshly. We''re already husband and wife..." Fu Mei could do nothing about the sudden power of Ve Shijun. She had tried to suppress him when he had retorted in the past, but the intense revenge not only made her feel fearful, but also made her realize the reality. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When Ye Shijun treated her as a treasure, she could indeed do everything, but if he didn''t, she would just be a stalk of grass.


    He could even insult her in front of so many people!


    What else could she do?


    "Husband and wife?" Ye Shijun suddenly stood up and turned around to look at Fu Mei coldly. "Do you deserve it?"


    "I..." Fu Mei had no idea what to say in the face of Ye Shijun''s cold sarcasm.


    Chapter 3072 3


    "I..." Fu Mei was furious. Every word that Ye Shijun said pierced into her heart, but he seemed to be speaking the truth.


    However, such an insult still made Fu Mei sad. Tears immediately flowed down her face. "Shijun, I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again in the future. I know that you still love me. Otherwise, you would have divorced me in public, right? Can I treat you well in the future?"


    "Do you think that I didn''t divorce you because I love you?" Ye Shijun asked with an evil smile.

 Chapter 3073

    Chapter 3073


    ?


    Fu Mei was dumbfounded when she saw Ye Shijun''s expression and stared nkly at him.


    Wasn''t that right?


    "Do you really think that I would be interested in you?" With a disdainful smile, Ye Shijun slowly stood up. "Just like you, there''s a City Lord''s husband in your family but you kidnapped men in private. Not many people outside will suspect that you did it."


    "After all, you have a family."


    "Me? It''s the same." Ye Shijun smiled indifferently.


    "No, no." Fu Mei shook her head in a panic.


    She knew very well what this meant.


    At that time, she would only be a puppet, without power, let alone any status in the family.


    This would only attract more gossip. At that time, not to mention the City Lord''s wife, she might even be worse than a servant, because even a servant would sneer at her.


    What''s more, Ye Shijun was her husband no matter what. How could she bear with her husband and other women having sex together? She could not ept it!


    "Get to the bottom of it, Fu Mei. I''m not negotiating with you. I''m just telling you, understand?" After saying that, Ye Shijun nced at Fu Mei impatiently. "I feel sick looking at your appearance. I really don''t know how I did itst night, bitch!"


    After saying that, Ye Shijun turned around and left the room, leaving behind Fu Mei, who was on the verge of breaking down.


    From the fact that she was the only one who was favored, to the fact that she had the power of the six cities, to the current situation, the huge difference was a big blow to anyone, let alone the narrow-minded Fu Mei who pursued power and self-esteem.


    Karma came to such an end a long time ago, but it was not the right time.


    She could, but why couldn''t Ye Shijun?


    n


    Everything that had happened today was just her own work. If it weren''t for how arrogant she was and how openly she had slept with other men behind Ye Shijun''s back, the depression in Ye Shijun''s heart would not have reached its peak. He wanted to find someone to pour out his grievances, but unfortunately, no one would care about him, who had lost power. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Therefore, he could only drown his sorrows by drinking alone. He thought that his wife was cold, but she secretly had fun with others, and the power of his family had also fallen into the hands of others.


    Ye Family had no face for their ancestors. Under the influence of alcohol, he chose to jump into the river andmit suicide.


    But it was this act that attracted a person Ye Shijun never dared to imagine.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ye Wuhuan.


    His father, who had died a long time ago.


    Ye Wuhuan endured for a long time, but even if he hid himself, how could he just stand by and watch his son''s life and death? Therefore, he chose to show up.


    It was also because of the appearance of Ye Wuhuan that the father and son had a good talk. With the current different Ye Shijun, it also had the current situation ofFu Mei.


    Everything was caused by Fu Mei, so she would naturally get it!


    However,pared to Fu Mei, the citizens of the six cities had suffered even more. After Ye Shijun took over as the City Lord, the chaos in the city seemed to be getting better on the surface, but in fact, once night fell, the loss of the young girls woulde one after another. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As a result, within a hundred miles


    of the six cities, after nightfall, it was as silent as hell. Every house was


    closed and the lights were turned et


    off. The vigers did not dare to breathe, and asionally heard screams and waves ofughtering from underground at midnight. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At this time, Samuel and others...

 Chapter 3074

    Chapter 3074


    ?


    After traveling for a few days, they finally returned to Immortal Spirit Ind, flying, riding beasts, or walking.


    Along the way, Samuel thought about it for a long time, but finally refused the proposal of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others. He took everyone into the ind.


    Everyone was tired. They needed a short period of rest. Immortal Spirit Ind could temporarily provide them with medical treatment and recuperation.


    Moreover, Samuel also had something important to do.


    Although this might let Lu Yuan and others know the general route of Immortal Spirit Ind, Samuel did not feel too anxious.


    Since Ming Yu used to be from Lu Ruoxin, it was impossible for Lu Ruoxin not to know about the surrounding environment of the whole sea. Therefore, whether Lu Yuan and the others knew it or not was actually not important for Samuel.


    When the group of people returned to the ind wearily, most of them had never seen such a beautiful ind. They were all excited.


    After Samuel and the others left, most of the disciples who stayed on the ind, except for basic cultivation, decorated the whole ind every day. Girls were always good at craftsmanship, and the beautiful ind became more beautiful under their careful decoration.


    It was a double effort for anyone to recuperate on such an ind.


    With the help of the people from the Jade Pce, Samuel could finally do his own things at ease.


    In the pavilion in the backyard, Samuel held Han Nian in his arms and carefully read all kinds of medical books left by the grandmaster in the cave. He wanted to learn and figure out what had happened to Qin Shuang.


    The Twin-Dragon Tripod behind him was refining pills.


    Chapter 3074 1


    In the small room behind the Twin-Dragon Tripod, Manfred, Saber Twelve, Liu Fang, and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu were sitting cross- legged and entering deep cultivation.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The cultivation of the four of them was rtively weak. For their own safety or to prevent them from dragging others down, it was necessary for them to improve.


    This was also the main reason why Samuel returned to Immortal Spirit Ind.


    On the other side of the ground, Qin Shuang was busy burying the ginseng baby''s seeds into the ground.


    While Samuel was busy, a beautiful figure slowly walked over. Seeing Samuel looking up, she smiled and said, "Chief!"


    "Are they all resting?"


    "The disciples have all been


    cultivating ording to your instructions. As for the group of the top of the Blue Mountain, I have


    el


    arranged for them to live in the


    guest rooms. They are all ene


    resting


    now. I have sent someone to keep an eye on them secretly. If there is any disturbance, I will report it to you immediately."


    Samuel smiled gently and nodded. "Thank you for your hard work."


    Ningyue shook her head and


    I


    caressed Nianer''s head lovingly before sitting down. "You guys have worked even harder outside. Oh right, Chief, you called me over because you want to tell me about Fu Mang and Qiushui? My disciples have already told me that you don''t need to take it too seriously, but Madam..."


    "I called you not for this." Samuel shook his head bitterly and interrupted her. He didn''t want to mention the sad past again and said, "There is something I need to tell you."


    When she saw the thing that Samuel had reached out from his bosom, Ningyue was stunned....

 Chapter 3075

    Chapter 3075


    ?


    "Chief, what is this?" After looking at it for a long time, Ningyue still couldn''t figure it out. However, she felt as if she had seen it before.


    Samuel was a little embarrassed. He looked at Ningyue and asked: "Try to feel it?"


    "Be more careful."


    Ningyue nodded obediently and closed her eyes, holding her breath.


    The next second, Ningyue frowned and opened her eyes, "Chief, the Divine Beauty Pearl?"


    Samuel nodded awkwardly. "Yes."


    "But, how did the Divine Beauty Pearl be like this?" Looking at the stone that Samuel took out, although its appearance was not too bad, it was obviously much worse than the dreamy body of the Divine Beauty Pearl.


    "This was originally my stone. After you gave me the Divine Beauty Pearl, I put it together with this stone in my storage space. I didn''t expect that... this stone of mine seemed to be able to eat it. It swallowed the Divine Beauty Pearl and another... Jade in the Flower!"


    "This white color is the mark for the Divine Beauty Pearl to be devoured, and this green color is the Jade in Flowers." After Samuel finished speaking, he looked at Ningyue with some embarrassment.


    Samuel''s face was full of shame after he had made the other party''s treasure to such a state.


    However, what shoulde always came. Samuel wouldn''t choose to escape. He should have told Ningyue earlier, but he didn''t have time.


    Ningyue stared nkly at the Five Elements Divine Stone, then at Samuel, and finally looked back at the Five Elements Divine Stone. Her beautiful eyes had been tightly half-closed, and she was obviously caught in a strange thought.


    "Well... This is what Ipensate you with." After saying that, Samuel took out a pile of materials and all kinds of treasures he had bought before from the Space Ring!


    As soon as he released them, a pile of rare treasures appeared on the ground.


    Feeling helpless, Samuel touched his head and said awkwardly, "I know these things can''tpare with the Divine Beauty Pearl, but I have tried my best to buy all the treasures in the auction house. There are many good things inside, Ningyue..."


    Ningyue raised her head and looked at Samuel. "So are you nning topensate me with all these?"


    Samuel nodded.


    Ningyue smiled coldly, "The Divine Beauty Pearl is the heirloom of our Jade Pce, and it is something that we disciples have protected with our lives for generations. You lost it, and now you want topensate me with these broken pieces? Chief, are you kidding me?"


    Seeing Ningyue''s reaction, Samuel didn''t get angry. Instead, he felt even guiltier, "I know these things can''t make up for it. I don''t expect these things to make up for you. Why don''t you think of something that canpensate you? I''ll think of a way."


    "Samuel, there is nothing in this world that can make up for it, unless you use your life!" Ningyue''s expression was ice-cold as she said, "Or, use your daughter."


    "Use my daughter?" Samuel was stunned. Han Nian was his life. How could he give Han Nian to her? But on second thought, it seemed to be wrong. How could he lose his life or daughter just because he had lost something?


    Almost at this moment, Ningyue suddenly burst intoughter, covering her mouth andughing.


    "It''s said that our alliance chief''s bravery is unparalleled. It turns out that there is also a time when you will be embarrassed." Ningyue lightly smiled. "Damn, are you kidding me?" Samuel pretended to be angry.


    Chapter 3075 1


    "What''s wrong? You lost the Jade Pce''s heirloom and you still don''t allow me to y tricks on you?" Ningyue asked with a smile.


    Hearing this, Samuel was stunned. What she said made sense.


    The more she thought about Samuel''s earlier appearance, the happier Ningyue became. She couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Ah, so the noble Samuel is so domineering outside. Hmm., When


    1341127000Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    you feel embarassed, it is so funny. I see." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel felt helpless for a while and said bitterly, "At least you are the head of a sect. When did you be so childish?"


    "I''m no longer the Sect Leader. I''m just a subordinate of you." Ningyue smiled.


    "But you really don''t want me topensate you?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    Chapter 3075 3


    At this point, Ningyue couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Although it was a joke, this was indeed the truth.


    Samuel was handsome and capable. Which girl didn''t love him?


    "I don''t want to be the first sect master to be beaten to death by my disciples." After saying that, Ningyue pretended to be afraid.


    Samuel was speechless and did not know how to answer for a while.


    Seeing Samuel''s expression, Ningyue secretly smiled again. Only then did she solemnly say, "Furthermore, the Patriarch also taught me a lesson. I dare not disobey."


    "Patriarch?" Samuel was taken aback.

 Chapter 3076

    Chapter 3076


    ?


    Ningyue nodded. "That''s right. Ever since Jade Pce was established, the patriarch of the sect had already left behind a legacy. Therefore, I won''t let you pay for it. On the contrary, I''m very happy and excited to think about it, because it also resolved a knot in my heart."


    "What do you mean?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    "It''s a helpless decision for the Jade Pce to leave the localnd, but no matter what, it''s indeed against the teachings of our ancestors. I''ve always felt ashamed."


    Ningyue didn''t need to say much about this, Samuel actually understood.


    After all, if they moved away rashly, it would naturally be disrespectful to the sect and the ancestor.


    But what Samuel did not understand was what this had to do with the melted Divine Beauty Pearl.


    "The Divine Beauty Pearl was left behind by our ancestors. They want us to protect it with our lives. Once people live, the pearl should exist. However, there is a situation where the pearl can be separated from people." Ningyue said seriously.


    "What''s the situation?" Samuel asked.


    Ningyue nced at the Five Elements Divine Stone and said, "This is the current situation!"


    What did this mean?


    Could it be that the ancestors of the Jade Pce could predict what would happen tens of thousands of yearster?


    Ningyue did not say anything. She waved her hand and a shadow of scales appeared in front of her. She stretched out her hand and took out an extremely ancient scroll.


    "This is the legacy left by our ancestor. Please take a look, Chief."


    When the scroll was unfolded, there were a few words on the almost yellow scroll.


    "The disciples of Jade Pce will die as long as the pearl disappears. But when the pearl and the stone merge, it will be the best for Jade Pce. The disciples should follow closely behind. Remember!"


    Samuel frowned instantly. "How could this be?"


    He didn''t know how many tens of thousands of years ago, an expert, left behind a legacy and talked about what would happen today!


    "Is it a prediction or is it a coincidence?"


    Taking the scroll, Samuel looked at it carefully for a long time. He could confirm that it was indeed a remnant of tens of thousands of years ago. In other words, these seemingly incredible coincidences and other things were all real.


    "But this is not right. I got the Five Elements Divine Stone in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. Even the ancestor of the Jade Pce didn''t have any reason to know its existence. How could he know that the Five Elements Stone will merge with the Divine Beauty Bead?"


    A huge question suddenly came to Samuel''s mind.


    "ording to the teachings left behind by our ancestors, since the Divine Beauty Pearl and the stone have fused together, not only will the Jade Pce not need to ask the Chief''spensate, we will also have to follow you." Ningyue smiled and said, "It seems that there will naturally be fate in the dark."


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Fate?" Samuel muttered.


    Was it really the fate?


    His master in the Immortal-trapping Valley seemed to have mentioned the so-called arrangement of the fate. Now the Five Elements Divine Stone was rted to the fate. However, how could there be so many fates in the world? How could there be so many coincidences?


    Fate? What''s that?


    "Is there anything else in your sect''s legacy? I mean, what is the origin of the Divine Beauty Pearl? Or did it mention the origin of this stone?" Samuel frowned.


    Ningyue shook her head, "The Divine Beauty Pearl has existed since Jade Pce was established. There is only one thing about how to use it in the sect, but it did not mention the origin of the Divine Beauty Pearl. As for this stone, isn''t it yours? Don''t you know its origin, chief? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    What the hell did Samuel know? This Five Elements Divine Stone was obtained after he destroyed the Training Tower in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. Not to mention that he didn''t know the origin of this stone, if it weren''t for the fact that his life was in danger several times and the Five Elements Divine Stone came out to save him, Samuel didn''t even know how to use it! Content belongs to


    However, he could ask the Eight Destions Heavenly Book about it!


    But would that guy tell him?


    If that guy was willing to tell Samuel, that guy would have told Samuel when Samuel got it, not to keep him guessing and let him experience it! What the hell was going on?


    While he was lost in thought, Samuel''s gaze suddenly fell to somewhere. Nian''er had already gotten out of Samuel''s arms and ran to the side to y with mud.


    Samuel quickly stopped thinking and quickly walked over. "Nian''er, what are you doing? The mud is dirty."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I miss Mom, so I pinched a little y doll of Mom." Nian''er looked at Samuel eagerly and whispered.


    As soon as Yvonne was mentioned, Samuel''s heart couldn''t help but ache. Looking around, Nian''er had already pinched a y doll while Samuel and Ningyue were talking. She had even specially decorated the y doll with two small eyes.


    It was just that these two small red eyes were somehow very simr to the red yarn beside his tripod. "Nian''er, did you take Dad''s alchemy materials?"


    "That''s not it. It''s mud!" Nian''er pouted mischievously. Then, she took off the mud in the eyes and ced it on her palm for Samuel to see. "It''s just mud. It''s a whole, but I took out some and smeared it with peach blossom petals."


    Samuel smiled warmly and nodded. But the next second, he suddenly turned around and looked at Ningyue almost at the same time. Both of them said in unison, "They are a whole!"

 Chapter 3077

    Chapter 3077


    ?


    A stone could swallow a pearl. It was not a wonder nor did the stone know how to eat!


    Instead, they were a whole! After they met, they naturally gradually merged because of their own characteristics.


    The difference between the appearance was because of external forces or other elements. It was just like how Nian''er smeared the color of flowers on the soil, causing the outeryer of the soil to change. If one did not look carefully, it would naturally be like Samuel, thinking that it was something else.


    This was the principle of Divine Stone and the pearl!


    "So the Divine Beauty Pearl and the Jade in Flowers are actually some kind of stones, and they are closely rted to the Five Elements Divine Stone!" Samuel frowned and said.


    Ningyue didn''t say anything. She stared at the Five Elements Divine Stone in her hand carefully, and the more she stared at it, the more strange she felt. "The Five Elements Divine Stone, the Five Elements Divine Stone... After Jade in the Flower and the Divine Beauty Pearl merged with it, they left behind two different colors, red and white. Furthermore, the ratio of the two colors each ounted for one-fifth of the Five Elements Divine Stone stone body."


    Ningyue raised her head and asked, "I suddenly feel that the Five Elements Divine Stone could be some kind of basic body, and the Divine Beauty Pearl and Jade in the Flower are one of the five bodies?"


    Hearing this, Samuel frowned. The Divine Beauty Pearl was could nourish one''s face and mind. It belonged to water.


    Jade in the Flower could repair everything and grow again. It belonged to wood.


    A piece of wood and a piece of water were the perfectbination of the Five Elements Divine Stone!


    Just perfect!


    "When the five elements gather, a qualitative change will happen to this stone. Is it possible?" Ningyue asked again. Samuel didn''t say anything, but the spections in his heart were almost in line with what Ningyue had said.


    This was a huge possibility!


    It could even make Samuel directly eliminate other possibilities!


    Because this was the most reasonable exnation at present.


    However, the only problem was what were the remaining three stones?


    If the Five Elements Divine Stone really needed five stones to awaken, what would happen after the awakening of the Five Elements Divine Stone?


    "It seems that I have to thank you for solving the secret of the Five Elements Divine Stone." Samuel nodded as he looked at Ningyue and said.


    "I think what you should thank is not me." Ningyue said as she turned her gaze towards Han Nian.


    Samuel also smiled and looked at Han Nian lovingly.


    Yes, if this girl hadn''t said that


    they


    were a whole, how could


    and Ningyue have thought that the stone and the pearl were originally a whole?


    Although they had not fully unlocked the secret of the Five Elements


    Divine Stone, at least they know i ne


    whatwas going on and what would happen in the future.


    This was very important.


    Touching Han Nian''s head, Samuel smiled kindly.


    "This little girl is like you, smart!" Ningyue lightly smiled. "She looks as beautiful as her mother."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ningyue''s smile froze and became awkward. She hurriedly looked at Samuel and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    Samuel forced a smile. "It''s okay."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ningyue wanted to say something,


    e


    but at this moment, waves of panicked screams suddenly came from afar, so much that Ningyue was about to pull out her knife on the spot...


    When they looked back, they heard the sounding from the corpse resting area. They looked at each other nervously.


    "It''s Qin Shuang''s voice," Ningyue said anxiously.


    The next second, without saying anything else, the two of them quickly ran towards the corpse resting area...

 Chapter 3078

    Chapter 3078


    ?


    By the time Samuel arrived with Han Nian in his arms and Ningyue, Qin Shuang was kneeling on the ground, her eyes wide open as she stared at the ground in shock.


    On the ground, all kinds of immortal grass and strange wood grew lush. Under the colorful colors, it was like an immortalnd. The previous barren scene had disappeared. It was all thanks to the nting of a lot of things by Samuel.


    In front of Qin Shuang was a rtively barrennd. She deliberately chose a ce without any nts.


    However, due to the other nts'' blocking, Samuel and Ningyue were unable to clearly see what was happening at the spot Qin Shuang was staring at.


    The two of them walked over quickly. Just as they were about to ask her what was wrong, they stopped at the same time and looked at the ground in a daze.


    On the dry ground, there was a bowl-sized pit. The seed of the ginseng baby was covered by the soil in the basin.


    Previously, Samuel had already watered the field with weak water, but now, a green nt grew on the soil.


    The single nt was curved, about two centimeters high. Two leaves were scattered around its waist, about the size of a fingernail.


    However, there were two very strange things under the two leaves.


    On one side of the leaf, there was a red bead the size of an egg that could not be covered, and on the other side, there was a small green fruit that was extremely simr to the size of a grape.


    "This... this is..." Ningyue was stunned.


    Not only her, but also Samuel waspletely dumbfounded.


    What''s going on?


    "I... I''ve been guarding here ever since I nted the seed. As a result, there''s only one thing growing inside... Is this... the ginseng baby?" Qin Shuang asked, looking at the green seedling on the ground with excitement.


    Ningyue naturally didn''t know and looked at Samuel confusedly.


    Samuel put Nian''er down and walked over in a few steps. He squatted down and carefully examined it.


    However, after looking left and right,


    Samuel even felt it with his own energy. After all, the ginseng baby had been with him for a long time. He should be familiar with its aura, but the result was cruel and Samuel could not feel anything. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Therefore, even Samuel himself was stunned.


    "If it was the ginseng baby, how could it turn into two?" Qin Shuang asked anxiously.


    Yes, it was reasonable to grow a single fruit, but these two were a little incredible.


    Could it be that this guy could give birth to babies?


    However, when this guy was alive, it kept calling it a pure man. How could he give birth to other fruits?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What the hell was going on?


    Seeing the puzzled expression on


    Samuel''s face, Ningyue didn''t daret to make a sound. On the anxious?


    Qin Shuang was extremely


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After all, if even Samuel could not exin, then no one could exin.


    "Could it be that this isn''t the


    ginseng baby? Did it turn into an et


    ordinary nt and disappear?" Qin Shuang muttered as she looked at Ningyue, her eyes filled with despair. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Ningyue didn''t know how to answer.


    Suddenly, there was a glimmer of hope in Samuel''s eyes!


    "No. There is another method to distinguish whether the ginseng baby was reborn or if it ultimately turned into something else." "What method?" The two girls spoke almost at the same time...

 Chapter 3079

    Chapter 3079


    ?


    "But..." Samuel only said one sentence and then looked at the two girls with some worry and embarrassment.


    If the experiment seeded, everyone would be happy. But if the experiment failed, or if Samuel''s method was wrong, that would be a huge blow to everyone, especially Qin Shuang and Samuel himself.


    It was not a bad thing to treat it as a hope without testing, but once the experiment failed, the consequences would be extremely serious.


    "No matter what, I want to know the result." Qin Shuang looked at Samuel and said very seriously.


    Samuel looked at her quietly and finally nodded.


    Then, Samuel stretched out his left hand and his right hand turned into a palm. He shed in the air, and the palm of his right hand seemed to be cut by a sharp knife. Blood flowed slowly along the cut.


    "Samuel, what are you doing?" Qin Shuang and Ningyue''s hearts couldn''t help but tighten as they looked at Samuel''s sudden self-harm.


    Samuel motioned for them not to be nervous. Then, he nced at the ginseng baby in front of him and said, "Do you know what the ginseng baby''s biggest wish was when he was alive?"


    The two women shook their heads.


    "When it was alive, it whispered in my ear that it wanted to drink my blood everyday." Thinking of those details, Samuel couldn''t help but feel a little sweet and bitter.


    Since the ginseng baby wanted to drink Samuel''s blood, his blood must have a strong attraction for it.


    And when Samuel met this guy for the first time, it was near Tomb of the God.


    Samuel didn''t have to say much about what was in Tomb of the God. Although he didn''t know the origin of the ginseng baby, Samuel still felt that this guy had a lot to do with Tomb of the God.


    And it was very likely that it wanted to drink Samuel''s blood because of the divine blood in Samuel''s body.


    So...


    Samuel raised his hand slightly, aimed at the two fruits, and sprinkled his divine blood.


    This was dangerous, because once it was not the rebirth of the ginseng baby but just another thing it left in the world, then it was very likely that it would not be able to digest Samuel''s blood with highly toxic, and it might even corrode and die because of Samuel''s blood.


    That was why Samuel hesitated before making his move.


    When the divine blood dripped onto the two fruits, even Samuel, who was steady, bit his lips nervously. His breathing suddenly stopped and he stared at them motionlessly.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden just as the three of them were focusing on the green seedling with two fruits, the red bead stained with divine blood suddenly made a loud noise. Then, almost when the three of them did not respond at all, it instantly burst into a fire. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Like a lit gasoline barrel, the fire came straight at them. Even if the three of them could be regarded as the top masters, they were caught off guard in the face of such a situation.


    They hurriedly used their energy to resist while retreating. But even so, the three of them were in a mess.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel, in particr, was the closest to it. Even though he was strong enough and he was not burnt, he was caught off guard and the ck Qi made him in a mess.


    As he opened his mouth, he directly blew out a mouthful of ck Qi...


    "F*ck, what''s going on?" Samuel was very depressed. Looking at the mes that are still erupting, he was in no mood to care about himself for the moment. He only nervously looked at the fire source and had an ominous feeling in his heart. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The fire was so fierce that it formed a huge fireball.


    Even a living person could not live in such a fierce fire, let alone the extremely weak nt that grew from the ginseng baby''s seed.


    This also showed that Samuel''s judgment was on thetter side.


    He had failed!


    "No!" Qin Shuang clearly understood what this meant. She immediately let out a heart-wrenching roar and threw herself into the fire, heartbroken.


    Ningyue reacted quickly. She quickly


    hugged Qin Shuang and looked at the raging mes. She couldn''t help but shake her head sadly and say, "Qin Shuang, calm down. Don''t do anything stupid. It''s gone, it''s gone." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The burning me did not weaken at all. Instead, it became more and more ferocious, like a newly awakened fire tiger with bared teeth and ws.


    "How could this be?" Samuel murmured as he looked at the raging fire. For a moment, he was a little absent-minded.


    "Wu wu..." Qin Shuang was tightly held in Ningyue''s arms as she looked at the me and howled.


    "Ssss..."


    The nts close to the fire were also drying and withering under the grilling of the raging fire. Then, due to the heat, they began to twist. Some of them were even ignited, and wisps of small fire rose.


    Gradually, more and more nts began to wither, and even the nts within one meter of the surrounding area began to wither with fireballs as the center.


    But for Samuel, the fall of these rare treasures was nothing. Compared with the disappearance of the ginseng baby, his heart ached more. But suddenly, something happened in the corpse raising ground made Samuel frown!

 Chapter 3080

    Chapter 3080


    ?


    Because the nts around the fireball''s withering was not the end, but rather, the beginning....


    As time went by, the nts within a meter began to wither, but what was more serious was that the nts within two meters slowly withered and then fell down...


    Three meters, four meters...


    There were more and more of them and it even directly spread to the whole Corpse Cultivation Land.


    One stalk, two stalks...


    As if they had been infected with some infectious disease, the nts, which had been lush before and were full of vitality, kept withering and falling down.


    Samuel waspletely stunned on the spot, and he was a little dumbfounded.


    What''s going on?


    If the outer was very close to the me source and because of the high temperature caused by the fire, it lost moisture, withered, and even was ignited by fire. These were all normal things, but the outer part...


    The farthest nt was nearly ten meters away from the Fire Source, and it was impossible for it to be affected by the Fire Source.


    Therefore, there was something strange about it!


    But Samuel didn''t know what was strange about it.


    Samuel had discovered this strange point. Qin Shuang, who had fallen into extreme sadness, might not have discovered it, but Ningyue had also noticed this strange phenomenon.


    "Chief, this..."


    Samuel''s eyes were fixed on the Corpse Cultivation Land. He did not answer, but his mind was thinking quickly!


    "Damn it, why are you still standing there? Do you really want me to die faster? Especially you, Samuel, do you want to wait for me to die so that you can take my wife?"


    "F*ck, I''m telling you, don''t even think about it. Although my wife''s heart is full of you now, you also know that this is for the time being. In the future, my wife may not like you. Humph."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hearing this voice, Samuel was stunned at first. He looked around the source of the sound, but found nothing. But after thinking about it carefully, he found that the voice was very familiar, and there was a sense of intimacy in the tone...


    The ginseng baby?


    "Greseng baby!"


    Almost at the same time, just as Samuel reacted, Qin Shuang suddenly looked at Samuel in a daze.


    That''s right!


    It was the voice of the ginseng baby.


    But where did this voicee from?


    The three of them looked left and right, but at this time, they suddenly heard the voice of the ginseng baby again, "Are you blind? I am in the fire."


    In the fire?


    The three of them looked into the fireball at the same time.


    But in the raging fire, they couldn''t see clearly what was inside the fire at all.


    "Ginseng baby, where are you? Hurry up ande out. We can''t see you in the fire. If you stay in the fire, won''t you..." Samuel couldn''t see it, so, let alone Qin Shuang, so Qin Shuang was anxious.


    After that, she looked at Samuel in a hurry and said, "Samuel, don''t you have any Third Eye? Open it and see where the ginseng baby is."


    Samuel was stunned. He really wanted to ask Qin Shuang whether she was serious, but seeing that Qin Shuang was really anxious, he immediately shook his head and refused.


    Samuel didn''t know if he could find the ginseng baby when he opened his Third Eye. What Samuel only knew was that Ningyue and Qin Shuang would be embarrassed and seemed to be naked in front of him.


    n


    "Then... then I don''t mind." Even though Qin Shuang understood what it meant to open the Third Eye even it was urgent. Her face turned slightly red as she said, "Anyway," you''ve seen through everything. Saving the ginseng baby is more important."


    "I don''t mind either." Seeing Qin Shuang cast her gaze over, Ningyue immediately understood what she meant. However, to her surprise, Ningyue''s reply caused Samuel''s jaw to drop.


    Samuel looked at the two women helplessly. The two women lowered their heads almost at the same time. Qin Shuang was fine; after all, she was really worried about the ginseng baby. Ningyue was so shy that she almost turned her body to the side.


    "I admire you." Samuel gritted his teeth, nodded, and was about to open it.


    At this time, the ginseng baby shouted impatiently, "Fuck, Samuel, you bastard. You are not allowed to open it."


    Hearing this, Samuel slowed down.


    "Hey, honey, don''t worry about me. Don''t let the bastard Samuel take advantage of me in order to save me. Then I''d better die."


    "But you..." Qin Shuang was still worried.


    "s, don''t worry. Although the fire is strong enough to turn Samuel into a roast suckling pig, it''s just a piece of cake for me. My dear wife, have you forgotten how I dealt with that b*stard Ye Gucheng?" cried the


    Sinong baby proudly, but its tone


    was still arrogant.


    Chapter 3080 3


    Upon hearing these words, Samuel looked towards the withered nts in the Corpse Cultivation Land. A strange guess suddenly surfaced in his mind!

 Chapter 3081

    Chapter 3081


    ?


    "The ginseng baby is fine." Samuel nodded firmly.


    Then, he looked at the ginseng baby and said, "I didn''t burn these nts on the ground, but you ate them, didn''t you?"


    "Do you have any evidence?" In the fire, the ginseng baby answered indifferently.


    "The ginseng baby, who belongs to the wood family, uses fire to kill people. It''s both strange and funny. What does it mean? On the surface, it''s a useless move that kills thousands of enemies and kills eight hundred people of one''s own, but in fact, it''s burning one''s body and enhancing the ability of fire, so Ye Gucheng can''t get any advantage in your hands. However, some people burned themselves because they used too much strength, and finally recovered their original bodies and turned into a seed. Am I right?" Samuel said with a chuckle.


    Samuel''s words made the ginseng baby unable to say anything for a long time. After a long time, the ginseng baby muttered like a resentful woman, "Damn, you seem to be very smart. What I want to do has nothing to do with you."


    "Every word and fart you say now is made up of my treasures. How dare you say it has nothing to do with me?"


    "F*ck, Samuel, you son of a b*tch. Did I dig up your ancestral grave? Damn it, you didn''t leave me any face at all. Do you have to tell everything out?" Hearing this, Samuel smiled and chose not to speak.


    The ginseng baby, who had fallen into its original body, was very weak, but the huge energy of the Corpse Cultivation Land woke it up. Then, there were many nts nted by Samuel around it. Any of these nts could be regarded as treasures. For the ginseng baby, these were naturally the best tonics.


    It was obvious that Samuel''s idea was consistent with the fact.


    However, Samuel was even more curious about the identity of the ginseng baby.


    It belonged to the wood, but it was ying with fire thatpletely restricted itself. It could not be said to be a unique weirdo, but simply a self- burning fire.


    Hearing the bickering between the


    ginseng baby and Samuel, Ningyue and Qin Shuang couldn''t help but smile at each other. At this moment, they finally heaved a sigh of relief. At least for now, the ginseng baby was really fine. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What are you waiting for? Han, you know everything, don''t you? Why don''t you nt more? Do you want me to starve to death and then. upy my wife?" The ginseng baby didn''t want the situation to be like this, so he said to Samuel Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel gave a wry smile helplessly and said, "Of course I can nt something for you, but could you turn off your fire first? What nts need is water and sunshine, not your shabby fire."


    "F*ck, this is not shabby fire. My fire... Forget I''mzy to lower myself to the level of an ordinary person like you. You won''t


    understand even if I tell you.


    Speaking of this, the imposing ginseng baby suddenly said like a mosquito... Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "But what?" Qin Shuang asked nervously.


    The ginseng baby made no sound.


    However, it noticed that the three of them were staring at the fire. It knew that if it did not answer, the three of them would not give up.


    "Oh, I''m so tired of you," cried the ginseng baby in annoyance.


    Seeing its reaction, Samuel frowned, but then he burst outughing.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, Ningyue and Qin Shuang looked at each other. Both of them were confused. What was going on?

 Chapter 3082

    Chapter 3082


    ?


    "Don''tugh. You bastard. Fuck, I can be considered your good buddy, but youugh at me like this. Samuel, stay away from me when it is thundering. I''m afraid that I''ll get into trouble with you when the thunder kills you." The ginseng baby cursed gloomily in the fire.


    If it had a real body, it would have rolled its eyes.


    "Samuel, what happened?" Qin Shuang looked at Samuel.


    Ningyue also looked at Samuel with a confused expression.


    Samuel slightly stopped. "Do you know why it didn''t answer just now?"


    "Why?"


    "Because this guy can''t turn off the fire at all."


    As soon as Samuel''s words came out, the whole ce suddenly fell into a dead silence. Only the sound of fire burning could be heard...


    After a while, the two women suddenly burst intoughter. In the fire, if possible, the ginseng baby wished to find a hole to hide in.


    Just now, the ginseng baby was boasting loudly, but in the end, it couldn''t even control its own fire. What a shame!


    "Alright, Samuel. Don''tugh at it." Qin Shuang stopped smiling and asked seriously, "Can you think of a way? The ginseng baby has just woken up and is extremely weak. It needs a lot of things to nourish its body."


    "That''s right, Chief. Although it''s fun, it''s still a matter of course. If we don''t put out the fire, we won''t be able to nt too many nts." Ningyue said seriously.


    Of course, this was within Samuel''s consideration.


    "After I lure the Weak Water here, you two can nt things. I''ll think of a way to deal with this fire."


    The two women nodded and the three of them moved separately.


    A momentter, Qin Shuang pulled out the withered nts around her. On the other hand, Ningyue had brought over some high-grade seeds from the pill room. Before they were done with their work, there was no need to water the nts with weak water for the time being. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel came to the fireball and began to study the raging fire in front of him.


    It was very fierce. Even Samuel had to admit that the range of the fire was notrge, but it was unusually pure. It was not difficult to understand why Ye Gucheng suffered so much in the hands of the ginseng baby.


    With a flick of the energy in his hand, an extremely powerful stream of chaotic qi immediately shot toward the fire source.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But soon, Samuel frowned.


    Because in order to put out the fire as soon as possible, Samuel did not have much restriction on the output of energy. It was basically not an exaggeration to describe it as full fire.


    But even so, the fire source in front of him was only rtively weak and showed no sign of being extinguished. Even when they confronted each other, Samuel found that the energy of the fire source was extremely huge.


    "Where did you get the fire? It''s not simple." Samuel frowned and softly asked.


    "Nonsense, how can my fire be simple? If it''s simple, do I still need you?" The ginseng baby seized the opportunity and said disdainfully.


    Samuel ignored it. He turned over


    his hand and took out the Five Elements Divine Stone. Then, he injected a stream of chaotic power into the Five Elements Divine Stone, making the Five Elements Divine Stone fly on the fire and release water in the air. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chapter 3082 3


    But what surprised Samuel most was that something had happened...

 Chapter 3083

    Chapter 3083


    ?


    When there was the Five Elements Divine Stone, a semi-finished "divine device" to put out the fire, it meant that Samuel could have free time to do other things.


    Samuel sent Nian''er back.


    Coincidentally, after Qin Shuang and the rest finished trimming the grass and nting the seeds, they needed Samuel to help them with watering, while the task of watering could only be aplished by Samuel.


    However, just as Samuel was watering the water, something unexpected happened.


    "Did you suddenly feel a lot colder?" Ningyue was busy with her work in the fields with her head lowered, so she couldn''t help but ask.


    Qin Shuang was also helping. It was rted to the ginseng baby. She did it very carefully and did not even raise her head. She said, "Yes, and it seems to be much quieter."


    Even Samuel himself felt that not only did the surroundings suddenly be extremely quiet, but also a lot cooler.


    In the blink of an eye, Samuel was stunned.


    In the distance where the ginseng baby was, there was no raging fire. Only the Five Elements Divine Stone was still pouring water.


    The falling water was like a waterfall. The most wonderful thing was that there was a seven-colored rainbow around the water drop.


    On the ground, a beam of red light rose from the bottom and approached the Five Elements Divine Stone. It was slowly absorbed by the Five Elements Divine Stone and intertwined with the rainbow, forming an extremely beautiful flowing light.


    Outside the rainbow, there was a rising red light, just like a waterfall in the immortal world...


    "This..." Looking at this strange and wonderful scene, even Samuel could not help but be stunned.


    Hearing Samuel''s surprised voice, the two women also looked up at this time, but they were almost the same as Samuel, and they were all stunned.


    Too beautiful!


    It was too fantastic!


    This was definitely not something that anyone could do by themselves.


    "Where''s the fire?" Qin Shuang suddenly asked in confusion.


    There was no more fire on the ground, only the red light and the ginseng baby''s seedlings in the middle.


    The three of them looked at each other and hurried over.


    "Will anything happen to the ginseng baby?" As soon as she arrived, Qin Shuang looked worriedly at the seedlings.


    Although the beautiful scenery was beautiful, the most important thing was the safety of the ginseng baby.


    Samuel moved his hand and


    withdrew the Five Elements Divine


    Stone, but what was strange was


    P.n


    that even though the Five Elements Divine Stohe no longer released water and the rainbow around the water disappeared, the red light on the ground seemed to be able to find a direction. It was still attracted by the Five Elements Divine Stone in the hands of Samuel.


    Samuel frowned and put his hand into the red light.


    It was as warm as a warm breeze.


    "What is this?" Samuel asks doubtfully.


    Qin Shuang had already rushed over to check on the ginseng baby. Only Ningyue, who was standing by the side, frowned slightly. She was obviously unable to answer Samuel''s question.


    "Samuel! One seed is missing!" Qin Shuang anxiously turned around and shouted at Samuel.


    Hearing the shout, Samuel looked up at the seedling and felt even stranger.


    The grape-like fruit was still there, but the rtivelyrge red fruit hadpletely disappeared at this time.


    "Is there a problem?" Ningyue immediately asked nervously.


    It was a good thing that the ginseng baby was alive, but now half of it was missing. How could it not be worrying?


    "Could it be that too much rain drowned it?" Qin Shuang was so anxious that her eyes were filled with tears.


    No, no!


    Samuel shook his head desperately. If the ginseng baby had been drowned to death, it should not have died like this.


    Moreover, although the Five


    Elements Divine Stone had watered


    a lot of water, most of them resisted the fire in the early stage. It was impossible for the ginseng baby to drown too much water. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Ginseng boy, are you still alive? If you''re still alive, just say something," Samuel looked at the seedling and said seriously.


    There was no sound!


    "Samuel, the ginseng baby..." Qin Shuang became even more anxious. Tears even welled up in her eyes.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, Samuel''s face turned cold. He bent down and was about to pull out the seedling.


    But just as Samuel''s hand was about to reach in front of it, the voice of the ginseng baby sounded, "What are you doing?"


    "Since you didn''t die, why don''t you say anything?" Samuel withdrew his hand and said.


    "I''m dead!" The ginseng baby replied discontentedly, but it seemed that it also knew that it was unreasonable after answering the question. The ginseng baby muttered, "I don''t want to talk, can''t I? You b*stard


    Hearing that he could swear, Samuel knew that it was fine, but its tone seemed to be wrong. "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 3084

    Chapter 3084


    ?


    "Damn it, Samuel, you''re so mean. You''re really mean. It''s as if you''ve forced me, but you still want to ask me if I''mfortable." The ginseng baby cursed gloomily and then said, "I refuse to talk to you, you bastard. Please stay 10 meters away from me. Thank you."


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. This guy, sometimes he really couldn''t do anything to it. "What if I don''t leave you ten meters away?"


    "What can you do?"


    "I..." The ginseng baby really wanted to curse. "If you don''t go, I''ll go!"


    "What? Are you unconvinced? What about showing you a performance of pulling out a seedling?"


    His words made the ginseng baby feel helpless. Corpse Cultivation Land was not an ordinary ce. In addition, it was now just a seedling, how could it walk?


    Even so, it could still be seen the seedlings on the ground kept trying to move in the distance even though there was no wind.


    However, no matter how hard it struggled, it didn''t move at all. Only the tip of the seedling kept waving its head in that direction. It looked so funny that people couldn''t helpughing.


    "Alright, alright, stop teasing the ginseng baby," Qin Shuang said to Samuel.


    Samuel smiled and said nothing.


    "How are you? Are you all right?" asked Qin Shuang.


    "My wife cares about me. Don''t worry, I''m fine," said the ginseng baby happily.


    "Since you''re fine, then just now... you didn''t say a word and scared us to death. Also, for you, Samuel had done a lot for you even at the risk of Immortal Spirit Ind being discovered by others, so you can''t argue with him. You''re partners, and you have to love each other, understand?" Qin Shuang said gently.


    "Of course I will love my wife, but I refuse to associate with bandits. Scum, humph!" The ginseng baby said angrily.


    Ningyue smiled bitterly as she looked at Samuel, helplessly shaking her head.


    "Samuel saved you out of good intentions and helped you out of good intentions. If you want to say that he''s a robber, I''ll ignore you." Qin Shuang pretended to be angry.


    "s, you humans are indeed animals with good looks. You even helped him, darling. It''s just because he has some skills and looks good..." Hearing Qin Shuang''s words, the ginseng baby let out a long sigh, and its tone was sad.


    "B*tch, it''s all because of you, b*tch


    How dare you pretend to be good after getting a bargain? Fuck,


    Samuel, you and I, the ginseng baby, are at odds with each other."


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Since you want to say that, I''ll give you a ride." Samuel forced a smile and was about to pull out the ginseng baby''s seedling again.


    "Damn it, you bandit not only robbed money, but also killed people. Damn it, and then you will take my wife, don''t you?" cried the ginseng baby.


    If this guy was still normal, Samuel would not even doubt that the ginseng baby must have jumped onto his head and scolded him. Given the ginseng baby''s character, the ginseng baby could do it!


    "I''m a bandit? I don''t know which bandit stole all the rare treasures on the ground. Seeling all of them can make me rich." Samuel said with a light smile.


    "F*ck, it is not a big deal since it has a price. A priceless treasure is the real treasure, okay? You b*tch." The ginseng baby scolded.


    "Ginseng baby, Samuel is not wrong at all. As for you, you always say that Samuel is a bandit, but what did Samuel take from you?" Qin Shuang said in confusion.


    At this moment, Ningyue alsoThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    nodded her head and said, "That''s right. The Chief has always been with us. Furthermore, now that you''re like this... there''s nothing he could take from you, right?" After she finished speaking, Ningyue swept her gaze over the ginseng baby that was only a seedling...


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    There was nothing wrong with her words, but for the ginseng baby, Ningyue''s gaze at it was not very harmful, but extremely insulting!


    She almost said there was not any hair on the ginsheng baby''s body.


    "Don''t tell me you think the Chief stole your people?" After saying that, Ningyue shifted her gaze back to Qin Shuang.


    The meaning was obvious!


    "D*mn, I, ginseng baby, am sitting upright. Love depends on one''s personal charm. It is not about stealing or not" The ginseng baby immediately retorted.


    "What did the chief take from you?"


    "This b*stard..."


    "Speak?" Ningyue urged.


    The ginseng baby hesitated for a


    moment, and finally muttered: "I didn''t to it at didn''t want to say it at first, because it was too fucking shameful, but..." Suddenly, the ginseng baby cried when he said this... Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3085

    Chapter 3085


    ?


    The ginseng baby was crying!


    This guy was crying!


    This was simply a wonder of the world, a wonder that tens of thousands of people had never heard of!


    Since Samuel knew this guy, this guy had always been shameless and didn''t have a basic professional ethics.It was easy for it to scold others, but it was hard for it to cry than to ascend to heaven.


    But now, the ginseng baby was crying...


    On this point, not only was Samuelpletely stunned, but even Qin Shuang, who was standing by the side, was also looking at Samuel in confusion.


    "Ah... the heavens are cruel. The heavens are blind. It''s so miserable. It''s so destructive. "


    "Oh, my God."


    "Ah..."


    It seemed that the ginseng baby felt that its crying did not cause any resonance, or it could not help but feel more heartbroken when thinking it. At this time, the cry of the ginseng baby became louder, and his voice was hoarse.


    "I''m gone, I''m gone! I''ve been eaten up by a bastard!"


    "Fuck, I''m in pain. It hurts. I''m not happy."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a woman, but he''s a f*cking man. Ah, my chastity, my chastity..."


    Hearing this guy''s all kinds of sad cries and words, Samuel was both angry and amused.


    Just listening to the ginseng baby, those who didn''t know would think that someone had tarnished its innocence and done something to it! Ningyue couldn''t help butugh. However, the moment sheughed, the ginseng baby stopped crying and asked in confusion, "Can you have some sympathy?"


    Ningyue''s smile grew even more intense. Qin Shuang turned her head away, feeling both amused and helpless.


    "F*ck, you... have gone too far. I am the victim. Not only don''t you have sympathy for me, but you also want tough at me? Have you lost your conscience? Have you lost your moral quality?" said the ginseng baby.


    "Alright, I won''tugh anymore. Tell me quickly, what did the Chief do to you!" Ningyue suppressed herughter and pretended to be serious. "Say it nicely. I don''t know whether Samuel is a man or not. I only know that he definitely won''t be interested in you," said Qin Shuang. "Even you are acting like this, aren''t you?" Samuel knew what Qin Shuang meant, but he pretended not to understand and continued.


    "This is to eat dry and clean. I''m not wrong." The ginseng baby hurriedly said, "Originally, I, ginseng baby, am a spiritual object of heaven and


    earth. contain the essence of


    heaven and earth, and the fine?


    pure yin


    of earth. I don''t dare to say how awesome I am, but at least it is a fine product in the world." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "My magic power is even more powerful! In other words, I am invincible!"


    "Well, Brother Invincible, then?" Samuel said helplessly.


    "Then? What the fuck? They were all taken away by you damn bitch. Although I''m still handsome and unrestrained, the problem is..."


    "In the future, I will only have my own self-protection ability, and I will no longer have any offensive ability." Speaking of this, the ginseng baby was very depressed. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel frowned. "Why? And what did I take from you?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why? What did you take from me? Don''t you see that there''s no fire now? Huh? You stole all my treasures. What can I do to attack others in the future?"


    "Treasure?" Samuel was taken aback.


    "Nonsense! That''s one of my life


    forms. It''s also because of this that I can release an invincible me That


    Ye Gucheng was beaten shitless by me. Can''t you see it?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "But I didn''t take it?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    He hadn''t even touched the ginseng baby, but the next second, he suddenly remembered something.


    "Really?" Samuel was stunned. He looked at Ningyue and Qin Shuang beside him as he took out the Five Elements Divine Stone in the other hand.


    Ningyue and Qin Shuang obviously had the same expression as Samuel. They seemed to have guessed it.


    When Samuel showed the Five Elements Divine Stone, he suddenly frowned.


    There used to be two colors on the God''s Stone, but now, a fiery red mark had been added to it.


    The three of them looked at each other in dismay!


    "How could this be?" Samuel frowned and looked at the ginseng baby''s seedlings in disbelief.


    "Divine Fire Stone! You took my precious Divine Fire Stone!" The ginseng baby roared angrily. "Divine Fire Stone?" Samuel was stunned. What was this?

 Chapter 3086

    Chapter 3086


    ?


    "Ah!"


    Speaking of this, the ginseng baby cried again.


    "That''s my treasure. Ah, fuck, not only did you take it, but you also pretended to be innocent. You are fucking inhuman."


    Samuel''s face was covered with sweat. He had never thought that such a situation would happen.


    But if one thought about it carefully, the only possible problem was that Samuel used the Five Elements Divine Stone to put out the fire. However, during this process, the Five Elements Divine Stone had contacted the Divine Fire Stone, and then...


    Like Jade in the Flower and the Divine Beauty Pearl, it was slowly devoured by the Five Elements Divine Stone!


    "Chief, how could this be? Could it be that the ginseng baby''s Divine Fire Stone is also... a part of the Five Elements Divine Stone?" Ningyue frowned and asked.


    Samuel also nodded. "Yes, it has been absorbed and left a color."


    Only Qin Shuang stared nkly at the two of them.


    "What nonsense are you all talking about? It''s as if my things belong to him, a part of it? Fuck, this Divine Fire Stone is my ancestral inheritance!" The ginseng child shouted discontentedly.


    However, no one answered it.


    It was obvious that the sudden appearance of a red mark had already verified the previous spections of Samuel and Ningyue.


    But what surprised them was that the ginseng baby had something to do with the third mark. How could they not be shocked?


    Since the two of them were like this, Qin Shuang was naturally concerned and confused about what had happened. She had naturally not heard of the dissatisfaction of the ginseng baby.


    "What exactly is going on with this piece of Divine Fire Stone?" Apart from being shocked, Samuel''s eyes turned towards the ginseng baby.


    The Divine Beauty Pearl did not have any history, and Jade in the Flower came from Fu Tian. The only possibility that Samuel could find clues about the Five Elements Divine Stone was the Divine Fire Stone in front of him.


    If there were any traces of the Divine Fire Stone, they might even be able to find something.


    "It''s none of your business. What?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    You took my things, and now you still want to ask me the information of it? Do you have to be so


    vep


    shameless?" The ginseng baby said angrily. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Don''t you think it''s strange? I didn''t even touch your ancestral heirloom, but it was automatically absorbed by my stone?" Samuel asked calmly.


    "F*ck, I don''t know what kind of demon method you have used." The ginseng baby muttered.


    "As you said, you are not an absolute


    master, but you are definitely notzan ordinary person. But now your treasure is gone because of me. If you don''t untie the reason, don''t you feel ashamed?" Samuel continued. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing this, the ginseng baby fell into deep thought. In fact, the reason why it had been hesitating was that it felt that it had been destroyed by Samuel. It was shameful to say it, but it was really ufortable to not say it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "In fact, since I was born, Divine Fire Stone has always been with me."


    "It could even be considered another me."


    "Another you?" Samuel frowned.


    "Yes, if you still remember the scene when I fought with Ye Gucheng in the Void Sect, then you will know the difference between the two of us."


    But in the big battle at that time, Samuel was too far away to know what exactly had happened.


    Only Qin Shuang was the only person who had experienced it back then.


    Samuel''s gaze fell on Qin Shuang. At this moment, Qin Shuang was also frowning. She seemed to have thought of something!


    "He has two forms, or in other words, two colors." After confirming the memories, Qin Shuang looked nervously at Samuel.


    "Two colors?" Samuel frowned and asked.


    "Yes, one red and one green!"


    "Wait a minute!" Samuel frowned and looked at the ginseng baby incredulously. "How is that possible? You are a nt, but it is a stone!"

 Chapter 3087

    Chapter 3087


    ?


    Thinking of this, Samuel walked to the ginseng baby in a few steps. While the ginseng baby screamed and protested, Samuel forcibly looked at its seedling left and right.


    There was nothing special about theplete nt.


    "What are you doing? You''re still a human being, but there''s a dragon living in your body. Why can''t I, the ginseng baby, coexist with a stone?" The ginseng baby protested.


    This was true, but the existence of the evil dragon was just a consciousness. It was just a soul consciousness left in Samuel''s consciousness, which waspletely different from the situation of the ginseng baby.


    "When I am angry, Divine Fire Stone will grow with my anger! But I can only release the energy in my body."


    "However, the energy in my real body is to cure people..." said the ginseng baby.


    "But the mes released by the Divine Fire Stone can hurt people. However, the price is that your body will copse because of excessive heat." Qin Shuang frowned.


    The ginseng baby nodded heavily. On that day, it consumed itself in order to torture Ye Gucheng, so that it basically turned into its original form. "How interesting." Samuel said in amazement.


    Fire and wood werepletely mutually opposed. However, in such an environment, they could maintain the harmony and the wood could control fire. Wasn''t this incredible?


    "Therefore, after being reborn, there are two fruits on the body of the ginseng baby. One is the true body, while the other is merely a Divine Fire Stone!" Ningyue said softly.


    Samuel nodded. Back then, he mistook the Divine Fire Stone for a part of the ginseng baby.


    Now it seemed that everything was a misunderstanding.


    However, there was a detail that Samuel noticed. Even if the ginseng baby turned into its real body, the stone still grew in a certain part of its body. The connection between the two was indeed more like a Symbiosis, and it was not simply pieced together. Therefore, Samuel felt that it was really interesting.


    Samuel couldn''t help but exim, "It seems that the ginseng baby''s background shouldn''t be simple."


    Ningyue nodded. Such a cleverbination of grass and stones was indeed incredible. Naturally, it was notmon.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Can you tell me about your background?" Ningyue agreed and asked softly.


    "I don''t have any background." The ginseng baby denied.


    Samuel frowned and didn''t say a word. He had already had doubts about the ginseng baby.


    How could it appear near Tomb of the God for no reason? Moreover, it was very familiar with the situation in Tomb of the God. Now, it was even stranger that the grass and stones were together. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    This guy was like a huge question, but since it was unwilling to say it, Samuel would not force it.


    "Ginsheng baby, just tell us about


    your origin. It may be helpful to Samuel Besides, you are a good friend of Samuel. There should be no concealment between good friends, right?" Qin Shuang advised. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''m afraid that if I tell him, we won''t even be friends," said the ginseng baby.


    "Why?" If the ginsheng baby didn''t say so, Samuel didn''t want to ask more, but the more so, the more curious Samuel became.


    "I''m from Bone Burning City of the Devil n. Will you make friends with such a person?" asked the ginseng baby.


    "Bone Burning City?" Samuel frowned. It was City of Burning Bone again. Why was every single thing around him pointing at that ce?


    "Then why did youe near Tomb of the God?"


    "Someone called me over."


    "Who?" Samuel immediately frowned.


    Someone called the ginsheng baby to Tomb of the God? Who could it be?


    Of course, this person should know something about Tomb of the God. Otherwise, how could he know what was going on in Tomb of the God?


    Could it be that he was Grandpa''s old enemy? The devil god of the Devil n?


    But if that was the case, the only reason why the ginseng baby came to Tomb of the God under the order of the devil god was to steal the things in Tomb of the God, or to prevent him from getting things. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Therefore, the ginseng baby should not have helped him get Tomb of the God.


    If the person was not from the Devil n, then... who could he be?


    Huge questions kept hitting Samuel''s brain cells.


    "I don''t know either. I don''t know him, and he didn''t tell me his name."


    As Samuel expected.


    "But..." The topic had been changed, and the ginseng baby seemed to think of something...

 Chapter 3088

    Chapter 3088


    ?


    "But what?" Samuel frowned.


    "I''m not sure." The ginseng baby shook its head and said, "I seem to have seen the character ''fate'' on his horsetail whisk."


    Horsetail Whisk?


    What did this mean?


    "Isn''t a horsetail whisk a Taoist item? Generally speaking, only those who have stepped into the Dao would use such a thing." Ningyue frowned and said in a very strange manner.


    "Even if he''s not someone who has stepped into the Dao, he''s at least someone who''s out of this world," Qin Shuang said seriously.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Yes, Samuel also thought so. But the problem was, how could a person who had stepped the Dao appear in the Devil n?


    Trapped?


    The guy could let the ginseng baby run to Tomb of the God from there. How could that guy be trapped there?


    On the contrary, he might be very familiar with the route, so that he could enter and exit at will.


    But this made the problem return to the beginning, as if in a dead end.


    "The word ''fate''?" Knowing that it was a dead end, Ningyue wouldn''t foolishly walk around the dead end. Instead, she turned to think about the words on the horsetail whisk.


    "Those who can stay peacefully in Bone Burning City must be experts from all over the world. There are not many people who can be called ''fate'' in Eight Direction World," Qin Shuang said softly.


    "Those who meet the requirements and have the character ''fate'' in their names are basically unable to appear in the Devil n''s Forbidden Land," Ningyue said.


    As the Sect Leader of Jade Pce, perhaps Ningyue''s ability of knowing the Jianghu news was not as excellent as the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, but it was not difficult for her to get to know the Sect Leaders and masters. Samuel would not doubt Ningyue''s words at all.


    "Could it be an even more ancient expert? What I mean is that it might be before you are born?" Samuel asked.


    Those who could stay in the forbidden area of the Devil n must be masters, but they could not be excluded from the masters among the masters, and even some experts at the level of Rogue Immortal.


    Of course, Samuel would not neglect this.


    However, after thinking for a moment, Ningyue and Qin Shuang looked at each other and simultaneously shook their heads at Samuel.


    "No, we even have carefully calcted masters tens of thousands of years ago."


    Samuel couldn''t help but be even more depressed after seeing the two of them had the same idea. This also meant that even thest clue was cut off.


    He was a little depressed!


    "Is there anything else?" Samuel asked.


    The ginseng baby thought for a moment and said, "The rest... Nothing else. I don''t even know how I came to this world. Anyway, the first person I know is him, and then he sent me to Tomb of the God." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Did he tell you everything in Tomb of the God?" Samuel asked.


    "I don''t think so. He didn''t tell me. He just gave me some books for me to learn. I saw them in the books. After that, I came," said the ginseng baby. "This matter is very strange, but it seems like we can''t find anything," Ningyue said.


    "I also have this feeling," said Qin Shuang.


    "So sometimes you tell me many things that I don''t even understand but you do. Did you see them in books?" Samuel frowned.


    "Yes, I happened to have seen them. You know, I was merciful, so I told you," said the ginseng baby.


    "Strange!"


    In fact, the ginseng baby told him a lot of knowledge, but it had seen all these by coincidence. Was it really a coincidence?


    Samuel didn''t believe it.


    "Samuel, what''s strange about that?" asked Qin Shuang.


    Ningyue also wanted to ask, but to be honest, she felt as if she had already known everything, but she also felt that something was strange.


    After they were done with their work on the ground, they began to eat at night. Qin Shuang and Ningyue saw that Samuel was still absent-minded. Things turned around.


    Because Samuel was too absorbed


    in his thoughts, he didn''t even move the bowls and chopsticks aside, let alone the dishes. Therefore, Qin Shuang deliberately picked up some


    dishes for Samuel. However f


    §Ö


    because Samuel didn''t even put the


    rice bowl in front of him, Han Nian could only quickly put the rice bowl next to Samuel. Only then could Qin Shuang put the food into the bowl.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But just as she was about to put it down, Samuel suddenly raised his head. "What are you doing?"


    Qin Shuang was shocked by the look


    in Samuel''s eyes and exined in ?


    low voice, "I''m serving you to ou


    can''t just think about things, but you have to eat, right?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, Samuel frowned. The next second, he suddenly ran quickly toward the back garden!

 Chapter 3089

    Chapter 3089


    ?


    "Order, is it order?"


    "You said that you don''t even know how you were born. The first person you know is him, and he immediately sent you to Tomb of the God. You even know what you are doing in Tomb of the God, right?"


    When Samuel rushed to the Corpse Cultivation Land, he immediately said to the ginseng baby in a hurry.


    Behind him, Qin Shuang and Ningyue followed.


    "I..."


    "With your temper, who can force you to do what you don''t want to do? Although you are very eager for the divine blood and even want to suck my blood, when you really can''t get it, you don''t show a crazy look. This means that you know that the divine blood is very precious, but it is not your main purpose."


    "You don''t want the most precious thing in Tomb of the God, bute all the way here from the Devil Tribe. Isn''t that strange?"


    "I know, you can''t tell the reason at all, because this is your body''s instinct, right?"


    Although Samuel spoke for a long time, his words fell deeply into the depths of the ginseng baby''s heart. It was extremely puzzled. "How do you know?"


    Yes, even now, the ginsheng baby did not know why it came to Tomb of the God, but an inexplicable force drove it to this ce.


    But how could Samuel know something that the ginsheng baby didn''t even know?


    "Because I suspect that you are not born naturally, but man-made," Samuel said seriously.


    "Man-made?"


    What Samuel said not only shocked the ginsheng baby, but also shocked Qin Shuang and the others.


    "That person cultivated you, so naturally, in your subconscious mind, you acquiesced that he is your master. Although you never admitted it and he never said it, what''s more, he even told you that you were born naturally; some subtle things can show this. That is, you will do the tasks that are obviously meaningless to you, just likeing to Tomb of the God!" Samuel said seriously.


    "Chief, did someone deliberately raise the ginseng baby? Isn''t... isn''t this idea a little too crazy?" Ningyue frowned and asked.


    "Although crazy, it can be exined that the ginseng baby''s body is made of wood and stone," Samuel replied.


    "The power of the ginseng baby is so great. If it was simply artificially cultivated, then wouldn''t this person be extremely powerful?" Qin Shuang said in shock.


    Samuel nodded. "So, it might be wrong for us to look for the person with the word ¡®fate''."


    "Wrong?"


    "Yes."


    As the saying went, even chickens and dogs could rise to the sky after one was sessful, let alone things carefully cultivated by a top master.


    Therefore, if Samuel''s guess was right, then this person might not be an expert from tens of thousands of years ago, but hundreds of thousands or even millions of years ago.


    "Is there such a possibility? In fact, the Divine Fire Stone is something that is intentionally embedded in the body of the ginseng baby. Its purpose is to attract you to Bone


    Burning City?" Ningyue asp.ne


    frown.


    Samuel nodded. "It is possible."


    with aThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, there was a very delicate detail, but it was extremely frightening.


    How could that person know that Samuel would go to Tomb of the God? How could he be sure that Samuel could really reach Tomb of the God?!


    Even if that guy knew in advance that Samuel would go to the top of Mount Qi, everyone knew that Samuel had fallen into the endless abyss.


    More importantly, whether Samuel went or not didn''t matter. It could be taken as a pre-arranged arrangement.


    But what about the Five Elements Divine Stone?


    How could this be exined?


    After Samuel fell into the endless


    abyss, he used the Third Eye


    Talisman to enter the Eight Destions Heavenly Book unintentionally and broke the trial in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. Only then did he get the Five Elements Divine Stone.


    How could that guy have predicted this?


    How did that guy know that Samuel would identally fall in? How did he know that Samuel coulde out safely? How did he know that the Eight Destions Heavenly Book would give him the Five Elements Divine Stone after passing the Five Elements Formation and the Exquisite Trial?


    Could it be that that guy had entered and exited the Eight Destions Heavenly Book?

 Chapter 3090

    Chapter 3090


    ?


    But the Eight Destions Heavenly Book had said that thest person who came in and out of that ce took a total of 1.7 billion years to see it, and then it took him six or seven billion years to leave.


    It took that man at least eight billion years! Although that was the time in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, even if it was counted in Eight Direction World, nearly eight billion years was equivalent to hundreds of thousands of years outside.


    Was he that person?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was impossible for Samuel to exclude this possibility, because Samuel''s spection about the master with the character "fate" was also during this period of time, so theypletely matched!


    This might not be as simple as a coincidence.


    At this time, a person appeared in Samuel''s mind.


    "Zhen Fuzi!"


    Could it be him?


    From what happened to the Third Eye Talisman, Samuel had been very suspicious of this strange old man who came and went without a trace.


    Now, Samuel thought of Zhen Fuzi again.


    Only he could control the possibility of Samuel entering the endless abyss!


    Only he had given Samuel the Third Eye Talisman to break the endless abyss!


    At first, it was very strange. Now, when Samuel thought about it carefully, he found that it was amazing that they could be matched together! "Am I thinking too much? Or is Zhen Fuzi clearly an important part of it?"


    However, in order topletely resolve this mystery, Samuel did not have any other choice but to head to Born Burning City. From the looks of it, this was the only choice!


    "Since there are so many people who want me to go to Born Burning City." Samuel smiled gently. "It seems that we must hurry up and n to go to Bone Burning City in advance."


    "However, we still don''t know whether the other party is an enemy or a friend. Moreover, so many people want us to go to Bone Burning City. I''m afraid that this trip will be very difficult. The more so, the steadier we must be," Qin Shuang said.


    "I agree too." Ningyue also said.


    Samuel nodded. "This is also the reason why I went back to Immortal Spirit Ind. It''s gettingte. Go and rest.


    After sending everyone away, Samuel did not go back to the room to rest. Instead, he walked into the training room.


    In the training room, Liu Fang, Saber Twelve, Manfred, and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu were still cultivating. Zi Qing and the other six monsters were also meditating.


    As Samuel came in with Han Nian in his arms, a group of people opened their eyes together.


    "Samuel!"


    "Chief!"


    Samuel nodded, but released his Internal Breath. Then he smiled with satisfaction and said, "It seems that you have made great progress."


    "It''s all thanks to the magical pills of the chief. Without these treasures, we wouldn''t have made such rapid progress."


    "You have to know that we may not


    be able to buy two or three of these treasures in our lifetime, but it''s


    good being with you. We can eamet


    many of them. If we don''t improve by leaps and bounds, it will be a waste of your things." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Da Bingtian said happily with his brothers. Even though he had cultivated for a long time, he still couldn''t calm down his excitement.


    They just wanted to repay the kindness. In addition, they admired Samuel''s reputation, so when they joined the Mysterious Man Alliance, they did not expect that they were not paying back the kindness-but obviously found a strong backer that


    they would never dare Dackelin


    their lives. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They could enjoy so many pills and cultivate.


    Manfred and the other two smiled and didn''t say anything. They had already decided on a life-and-death rtionship, so there was no need to be so polite. They were used to Samuel''s "Riche" behavior. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, just when everyone was very happy, Samuel noticed that Zi Qing in the innermost room was lowered and depressed.


    Liu Sha, who was by her side, held her hand tightly. When Samuel looked over, Liu Sha wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Samuel whispered, "What''s wrong?"


    Liu Sha nced at Zi Qing beside her, but she still did not say anything.


    At this time, Samuel walked over in a few steps. Then, his breath gently raised Zi Qing''s hand in the air, and then a stream of energy was directly injected into her arm.


    A group of people quickly came over.


    However, when Samuel poured energy into Zi Qing''s body for a moment, he could not help but frown. "How... how could this be?"

 Chapter 3091

    Chapter 3091


    ?


    "Have you eaten the pills?" Samuel frowned and asked.


    With a blushing face, Zi Qing lowered her head and nodded.


    "Actually, Zi Qing not only ate elixirs, but she also ate the most among us," Liu Sha said.


    "Sister gave me all her pills, but..." When Zi Qing said this, she was obviously very sad.


    After all, for her, although everyone''s pills were enough, the quantity was equally divided. However, worried about Zi Qing''s physical condition, Liu Sha gave all the pills she got to Zi Qing.


    "I''m sorry, Chief. I know that I didn''t follow the rules. I''m willing to ept any punishment," Liu Sha said, lowering her head.


    "I want you to share everything with each other because I hope that each of you can improve steadily so that you can have the ability to protect yourself better when you are in danger." Samuel said softly, "But the quantity is fixed. As for how to use it, it''s your own problem."


    It was clear that he would not punish Liu Sha for privately distributing the pills. Samuel looked at Liu Sha patiently and said, "Born Burning City is very dangerous, but now you have lost the opportunity to improve. Do you regret it?"


    "The Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei have always been protecting one with six people''s strength. Now, it bes protecting two with four people''s strength."


    "At worst, we will die. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    The monsters from Jiang Bei, led by Da Bingtian, said firmly.


    ¡°In fact, we knew that it might be useless to give the pills to Seventh Sister. We have already discussed it. If it doesn''t work, our four brothers will try their best to protect us. Liu Sha whispered.


    Samuel nodded and smiled unexpectedly. "I don''t mean to me you. Manfred."


    "Yes!"


    "Go to the pill refining room and get some more pills for Liu Sha," Samuel said softly.


    Manfred nodded and walked out quickly.


    "Chief, this..." Liu Sha immediately looked at Samuel in shock. In fact, the matter of privately distributing the medicinal pills was something that the seven demons had already prepared for the worst, but that was for her side.


    They didn''t want to beg Samuel''sforgiveness. They only hoped that Samuel wouldn''t be too angry, but they didn''t expect that Samuel wouldn''t be angry at all. Instead...


    "You''re right. When we''re together, we have to be twisted into a rope, regardless of whether it''s you or me. So, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with your method." Samuel smiled gently and then sat down slightly beside Zi Qing. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "But..." Samuel frowned and looked at Zi Qing, unable to finish his words.


    He ran the energy in his hand again and directly patted Zi Qing on the shoulder. This time, all the Genuine Qi in Samuel went through all the meridians in Zi Qing''s body.


    No!


    After cultivating for such a long time


    and with the help of arge number of divine elixirs and miraculous medicines, even ordinary people should at least have some


    foundation, let alone Zi Qing.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    This was like a ton of food. No matter how thin you were, after eating it, your weight would finally increase in a short time.


    But Zi Qing was an exception.


    met


    There was no energy in her body at all, and there was not even a trace of energy flowing. If Samuel had not. seen it with his own eyes, even if someone told Samuel that Zi Qing hadn''t eaten pills or cultivated, Samuel would definitely believe it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If a bird passed by, it would leave behind a strand of hair.


    But this...


    However, just as Samuel was puzzled, he suddenly frowned. In all the meridians of Zi Qing, a hidden small white ball suddenly jumped through them. Originally, Samuel wanted to continue to investigate, but at this time, the Genuine Qi in Zi Qing''s body was exhausted.


    What''s that?


    Without thinking too much, Samuel exerted more force in his hand and channeled more powerful chaotic power into Zi Qing''s meridians.


    The energy was consumed quickly, but Samuel''s method of spreading the energy all over the meridians allowed the white thing to be firmly blocked in a dead end at this time.


    There was a ball of white and there was thick white air around it. There seemed to be something hidden in it.


    Samuel slightly adjusted the chaotic power, pulled out a trace of it, and slowly moved it to the white ball, trying to figure out what the white ball in front of him was.


    But what made Samuel feel very strange was that as soon as his energy touched the small white ball, something strange happened...Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3092

    Chapter 3092


    ?


    Samuel felt as if he had been sucked by a whirlpool. The chaotic power not only failed to find out what it was, but also was directly absorbed by the white ball, and countless energy was absorbed by it.


    The energy that had almost covered all the meridians of Zi Qing was like a spider web being caught in the center and quickly approached it.


    Samuel hurriedly ran his energy and tried to stop it.


    However, Samuel not only failed to stop the powerful pulling force, but it also became more desperate and crazy to absorb energy through Samuel''s origin body.


    Samuel''s forehead immediately began to sweat slightly. What the hell did he encounter? A blood-sucking worm?


    Although Samuel was confident that if he increased the energy, he would definitely be able to make the stronger chaotic power break free from the crazy absorption of the small white ball.


    However, Zi Qing''s body was still an ordinary person''s. At present, after the second increase in the chaos power in Samuel, her body was the biggest limit. If the energy still needed to be strengthened, Samuel was not sure whether he could defeat the small white bal, but he was clear that Zi Qing''s meridians would explode instantly and she would die.


    Zi Qing couldn''t bear too much energy entering her body.


    What should he do?


    The strong suction force made Samuel sweat profusely and his face turn pale.


    If this continued, Samuel would be sucked dry by this white ball.


    He could either give uppletely and all the previous efforts would be in vain, or to figure out what the small white ball was and know what to do.


    The former was not only not Samuel''s style of doing things, but also the most important thing was that if he withdrew his energy rashly, both he and Zi Qing would suffer from the bacsh.


    Samuel may not be afraid of getting hurt, but what about Zi Qing?


    She had just recovered from her nightmare injury. If she was injured again, it would be a problem for her weak body to survive.


    The only choice was thetter.


    But now Samuel''s hands seemed to have been tied. How could he figure out this small white ball?


    Unless...


    The Third Eye Talisman!


    But what the Third Eye Talisman brought...This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Zi Qing would seem to be naked in front of Samuel.


    However, the most important thing now was to figure out her physical condition, and there was no other choice. He could not watch himself being sucked dry, or Zi Qing would be killed by the bacsh!


    As Samuel thought to himself, a glimmer of light suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    Not to mention Zi Qing''s body, even the small white ball in her meridians was extremely clear in the eyes of Samuel.


    It was a small ball covered with white energy. Although it was very small, the movement and shape of the white energy were like a tenth-level tornado.


    And what supported all this was a small ck core hidden in the crazily rotating white energy.


    It was just as big as sand and dust.


    However, it was this thing that was like sand and dust that was frantically absorbing the chaotic power of Samuel.


    "So it''s you. However, just what


    exactly are you?" Samuel''s eyebrows slightly furrowed as he carefully observed the little thing within the white ''storm''. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "If it weren''t for the Tao Tie, I would have suspected that you were a Tao Tie." Samuel frowned.


    As Samuel''s gaze continued to increase, the dust-like thing became clearer and clearer in the eyes of Samuel.


    In the end, Samuel was surprised to find that the ck core was not something.


    To be exact, it was just an outeryer that wrapped something.


    In it, there was a real thing lying quietly on the ground.


    Bos in the box!


    Samuel reacted almost immediately.


    The real thing was the thing in the ck core!


    It was like a small preserved egg, first protected by some ck and somewhat transparentyers, while at the outermost part, there was an iparably surging white energy like a storm. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was so small. At the same time, there wereyers of precise protection.


    If not for the fact that Samuel''s Third Eye was too powerful, he might not have discovered the secrets of it.


    Because this thing was too small.


    As Samuel activated the energy


    again, the Third Eye Talisman was also activated to the extreme. The thing wrapped in the ck ball also revealed its original appearance in front of Samuel. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, looking at this thing, Samuel waspletely stunned... It was so strange.

 Chapter 3093

    Chapter 3093


    ?


    The thing had a lion body, a tiger''s face and a pair of wings on its back. There were wisps of ck and red mes hidden between its wings and legs. The lion''s ws were shining like iron in the fire.


    What the hell was this?


    Samuel''s face froze. Although the thing was small, its appearance was really terrifying and shocking.


    It was like a demon.


    "Qi... Qiongqi?" Suddenly, a word appeared in Samuel''s mind.


    Qiongqi, one of the ancient fierce beasts!


    Although Qiongqi was as big as a cow, the one in front of him was like gravel.


    "After half a day, it was you who ate all the energy in Zi Qing''s body?" Samuel''s face turned cold and said in a deep voice.


    "Everyone,e here," Samuel said softly.


    Hearing Samuel''s shout, a group of people rushed over. Seeing that Samuel was covered with sweat and the situation was not good, everyone was worried.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t just stand there. Everyone, gather your Spiritual Power on Liu Sha. Liu Sha, take my left hand and put it on Zi Qing''s left shoulder," Samuel said anxiously.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Liu Sha immediately looked at Samuel anxiously. " Did something happen to Zi Qing?"


    "Just do it. Don''t talk nonsense," Samuel said coldly.


    Liu Sha nodded helplessly. She suddenly took Samuel''s hand with her left hand and gently ced it on Zi Qing''s left shoulder. "Everyone, listen to my order!" Samuel ordered, opening his eyes and ncing at the crowd.


    Everyone nodded.


    "Three, two, one, move!"


    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, the group of people consciously lined up in a row and then gathered their energy together. Hong!


    An extremely strong energy instantly rushed into Zi Qing''s body, and almost at the same time, Samuel suddenly withdrew his chaotic power. The two forces collided perfectly.


    The group of people suddenly felt as if they had bumped into a big sucking hole, and their spiritual strength was madly lost.


    At this time, Samuel shouted coldly, "Hold on."


    The next second, the Chaos power split into two, and one directly covered Zi Qing''s meridians to ensure that her meridians could withstand the two kinds of energy rushing in.


    Another wave of energy directly rushed towards the small white ball that was absorbing Liu Sha''s spiritual strength and quickly wrapped around it. That thing seemed to have sensed its own danger. It resisted frantically, trying to break through Samuel''s surroundings.


    Unfortunately, Samuel had already


    gained the upper hand, and the Chaos power was the strongest in the world. In just a few moves, the small white ball waspletely wrapped up by the Chaos power. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Withdraw Samuel shouted in a low voice. After everyone withdrew their Spiritual Power, Samuel also left a trace of chaotic Qi to repair ZiQing''s meridians and began to do other things. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "All of you go down and rest." Samuel nced at everyone.


    The group of people looked at each other, nodded, and left.


    At this time, Samuel turned over and turned Zi Qing upside down to face him. He pointed at the space between Zi Qing''s eyebrows, and then the chaotic power entered between her eyebrows.


    "It will hurt. Bear with it," Samuel said softly.


    Although Zi Qing was afraid, she was very obedient to Samuel. She gritted her teeth and closed her eyes, letting Samuel do whatever he wanted.


    As the Chaos power entered her body again, Zi Qing did not feel as ufortable asst time. Instead, she felt asfortable as the warm current in spring.


    She quietly opened her eyes and


    el


    looked at Samuel who was frowning tightly and seriously building a foundation for her. The determined face under the sweat was so e charming. No wonder people always said that serious men were the most charming. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    He was not as cold as she thought. When she needed him the most, he still helped her.


    Thinking of this, Zi Qing felt sweet in her heart.


    In addition, Samuel was right in front of her, and she could even feel his rough breathing. For a moment, she was a little confused.


    But at this moment, all of a sudden, an extremely strong pain came...


    "Oh!"


    Zi Qing let out a low cry of pain. Her face instantly turned pale and sweat dripped down her face.


    "Calm down and guard the tform."


    Hearing the voice of Samuel, Zi Qing nodded gently. Although she was in pain, she still gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and endured it forcibly.


    "Does it hurt?" Samuel asked, "Can you bear it?"


    "Yes!" Zi Qing nodded vigorously.


    "That''s good!" As soon as Samuel finished speaking, his strength increased again.


    Zi Qing suddenly felt even more painful, but soon, she suddenly opened her eyes in surprise...

 Chapter 3094

    Chapter 3094


    ?


    "Next, it will be veryfortable," Samuel whispered.


    The pain disappeared, and then the abdomen became very warm.


    It was as if a pair of big hands was gently stroking it.


    All of a sudden, Zi Qing felt that the blood in her body was boiling, and a strange desire was surrounding her.


    A strange picture appeared in her mind.


    When this scene appeared, her face couldn''t help but turn red with shame.


    But at this time, Samuel''s eyes were closed. He carefully repaired her meridians, opened them, and thenpleted the basic foundation for her in the Dantian.


    Without the strange thing causing trouble, Samuel went very smoothly.


    When the night fell, the moon was hanging high in the sky, and Zi Qing''s Dantian had been formed. It could not be said to be very powerful, but at least she could cultivate normally in the future.


    Everything had beenpleted, but...


    "Fuck her..."


    Suddenly, the voice of the evil dragon sounded in his mind.


    During the battle with the Demonic Monk, the demonic dragon had fallen into aa due to being struck by lightning. Right now, it was unknown when it had woken up, but this sentence left Samuel speechless.


    "Get lost," Samuel scolded.


    "You idiot, this woman obviously likes you. Look at her expression now. She obviously has feelings for you. As long as you want, she will never resist." The devil dragon said anxiously.


    "Your brain must have been struck by lightning, right? Why don''t I give you another lightning?" Samuel said angrily.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Except for Yvonne, Samuel was not interested in any woman.


    "Look at you; you don''t know how to


    appreciate people''s kindness. I


    f*cking did it for your own good. If this woman likes me and I have a true body, then I''ll do it myself." After speaking, the demonic dragon let out a helpless sigh. "Hey, kid, you are simply wasting a heavenly treasure." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What do you mean?" Samuel frowned.


    "This woman has a once-in-a-lifetime holy body. Brother, do you know what this means?"


    "What?"


    "This is the best in a woman''s body. If you have sex with this woman, with with your golden body and her holy body, the child you give birth to will definitely be a dragon and phoenix among people. I''m not bragging, the lowest limit is also the level of the True God." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "F*ck, are you kidding me?"


    "D*mn it, I''m a demonic dragon. Will I lie to you? Who would befortable after doing that? Why should le to you for that? Besides, I''m never lying. If I wanted to lie to you, could you find the w in my words in my nightmare?" The demonic dragon said gloomily. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel did not deny this. He nodded and said, "That''s true."


    "Why don''t you hurry up? To be honest, this girl has a special body. She is also very beautiful, pure, and has a trace of wildness in her eyes. Damn, as long as you train her more, she must be a stunner in the world."


    "She''s pretty good-looking," Samuel said as he increased his Spiritual Power to block the demonic dragon.


    Samuel could even imagine how crazy this guy would be was after being blocked.


    However, the demonic dragon was very clear about the holy body, which surprised Samuel. After dealing with this matter, Samuel would have to discuss it with the demonic dragon.


    After shielding the evil dragon, Samuel also finished thest part. He put down his hands, which were pointing straight at Zi Qing.


    After letting out a long breath, Samuel slowly opened his eyes, and so did Zi Qing.


    They looked at each other and smiled at each other. Finally, the trouble was solved.


    But the next second, Zi Qing''s face suddenly turned red, and Samuel was also stunned.


    Because at this time...

 Chapter 3095

    Chapter 3095


    ?


    Zi Qing almost copsed. The great pain and extremelyfortable feeling made her almost exhausted. Her pretty face was as pale as paper, and her whole body was covered with sweat, as if she had just taken a bath. But it was also because of this that her clothes had already begun to be transparent and clung to her delicate body because of being soaked. Her exquisite figure was instantly revealed.


    Zi Qing also felt it, and her face turned even redder. She hurriedly pulled her clothes and tried to wrap her body as much as possible.


    But she obviously ignored a fact. She thought that Samuel was stunned because of her current situation, but in fact, Samuel was stunned because... He opened his Third Eye.


    Under the Third Eye, there seemed to be no difference between Zi Qing pulled and not pulled. On the contrary, she became more attractive...


    "Run your energy now." Samuel coughed awkwardly to ease the embarrassment at the moment. Then he turned off the Third Eye Talisman and took off his coat and put it on Zi Qing.


    Zi Qing looked at Samuel gratefully. Then, she closed her eyes obediently, felt her Dantian, and then Ran the energy.


    Immediately, a faint energy gently rose within her body. Although it was unusually weak, it was already enough to make Zi Qing extremely happy.


    Because at least now, she had begun to cultivate.


    "Use thirty-six Heavenly Cycles," said Samuel.


    Zi Qing nodded and entered a meditative state ording to the method of Samuel.


    Several hourster, Zi Qing finished her meditation and slowly opened her eyes.


    At this time, her pale face had a little luster and became ruddy. She was no longer so delicate when she breathed. With the support of the Spiritual Power in her body, her jade-like skin became whiter and more beautiful. Her beautiful eyes were a little clearer, and even her slender body seemed to be protected by a faint light.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is he gone?" Zi Qing looked around but did not see Samuel. For a moment, there was sadness in her beautiful eyes, and she felt even more disappointed.


    For her, it was indeed a good thing to suddenly solve the problem of being unable to cultivate for many years.


    But being alone with Samuel for a short time was the most wonderful time in her life.


    The night sky was dark and the stars were hanging high.


    The alchemy room was still brightly lit.


    The Twin-Dragon Tripod was still running at full speed, and there were now wisps of mes burning under the tripod.


    Next to the tripod, a few metal forks were ced on top of a few pieces of meat. They gently leaned to one side. It was precisely because they were being grilled that they emitted oil with a sizzling sound. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Next to the tripod, a pair of long legs drooped on the chair. In front of ity a body.


    His eyes were slightly locked, and his brows were tightly furrowed. He was reading a book in his hand, and there was a pile of thick books beside him.


    He gently dipped some saliva before flipping through a page.


    Suddenly, Samuel frowned and said coldly, "What? Do you think it''s more interesting to feed mosquitoes outside?"


    As soon as his voice fell, the door rang, and Velocisaurus turned into a human shape. He curled his lips and walked in. "Fuck, have you seen mosquitoes biting dragons?"


    Samuel smiled and slightly took the roast meat on the fire. He casually threw a skewer to Velocisaurus and then picked up a skewer to eat. "The Winged Deer meat?" Velocisaurus was stunned when he received the skewer. He sniffed and said, "You know how to eat."


    Samuel nced at him and thought he was talking about the barbecue, but he didn''t deny it and said, "What''s wrong? Don''t you allow me to have some free time?"


    "Yes, of course. It''s time for you to make up for it." Velocisaurus nodded and took a bite. The taste was really good.


    But Samuel frowned and raised his eyes slightly. "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean by making up for it?"


    In the face of Samuel''s question, Velocisaurus just smiled and said, "Ah, although I am a dragon and you are a human, we are both male Besides, what is there to pretend between us? Don''t pretend. Let''s get down to business." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "D*mn, I was going to talk about the real thing, but what you mean is not. Tell me what''s going on first. " Samuel frowned and instantly felt that the meat in his hand was no longer fragrant. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Velocisaurus ate indifferently. "Damn, stop pretending. The people in the backyard all know."


    They knew everything?


    What the hell was going on?


    "Don''t tell me you..." Samuel''s heart suddenly felt a little cold...

 Chapter 3096

    Chapter 3096


    ?


    "The first thing, the rtionship between the Fu and Ye families and Ye Gucheng shouldn''t be good, right?" Velocisaurus said.


    Samuel thought about it and finally nodded.


    It was indeed impossible for Ye Gucheng to have any contact with the Fu and Ye families. The camps on both sides were different. Moreover, even if they were together for some reason, with Ye Gucheng''s arrogance, he naturally looked down on the Fu and Ye families. Under the leadership of the two strange Fu Tian and Fu Mei, the Fu family obviously would not get along well with Ye Gucheng.


    Enemies might let go of their hatred temporarily for the same benefit, but greedy and arrogant people would never.


    Their situation was thetter.


    "But recently, many things in these two families are surprisingly simr." After getting the confirmation of Samuel, Velocisaurus said strangely.


    "The cities within the scope of the two forces are covered with ck clouds. If it''s not strange enough, then what happened in the city is too incredible."


    Samuel frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "As long as the city is captured by the two families, the city will be in chaos. The men will be killed, and the women will be humiliated. The most bizarre thing is that many girls in the city are constantly missing..."


    "The girls are missing?" Samuel suddenly frowned.


    Obviously, Samuel could not be more familiar with the disappearance of the girls.


    It had been several times since Samuel had met such a thing that girls were kidnapped.


    But because of this, Samuel suddenly became more interested and suspicious of this matter.


    "Every day, at least hundreds of thousands of youngdies have gone missing. The most exaggerated of them are the headquarters of both Heavenly Lake City and Firestone City. There are tens of thousands of residents in the city, and there are even over a hundred thousand of them. However, there isn''t a single youngdy left," Velocisaurus said.


    "The most incredible thing is that something bad happened. Originally, Ye Gucheng in Firestone City and the Ye Family in the Heavenly Lake City were the main targets of suspicion, but there was no problem with the people of these two families after someone has investigated it."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Is there any problem between Ye Gucheng and Ye Shijun?" Samuel asked.


    "They have been suspected. However, their wives are all daughters of well-known families. If girls were kidnapped, one or two of them would be fine. How could their wives not know it if such arge number of girls have been kidnapped?"


    Samuel smiled coldly, but he felt that things were not so simple.


    There was no clue, but it did not mean that these people could get rid of the responsibility, because Samuel knew that this group of people was used to imprison women underground. How could it be so easy to find the girls?


    "It''s just a cover-up. Two wives? Ha, now I think they are more like their targets," Samuel said with a sneer.


    "It''s a pity that I have something


    important to do. Otherwise, I really want to go to these cities. I believe. that I will get something." Samuel looked regretful. There might be countless innocent girls hidden under the ground of the two families. "How about I go and have a look tomorrow?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Although there was no Tianlu Pixiu, with his Great Void Divine Steps, it would not be too slow for him to go there alone.


    After a few days, he should be able to catch up with the main force and set off.


    "I don''t think you need to look for them. They''re looking for you," Velocisaurus said with a smile.


    Samuel frowned. "What do you mean? Did they find Immortal Spirit Ind?"


    "This is the second strange thing I said." After saying that, Velocisaurus took a bite of the meat and ate it. Then he said, "On the way to Bone Burning City, there are many ck clouds covering it and spreading in the direction we are going!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What?" Hearing these words, Samuel''s brows furrowed tightly. "You mean that the troops of the Ye and Fu families are also heading for Bone Burning City?"


    Velocisaurus said with a frown, "I''m


    also very curious about this.


    Therefore, in private, I specially changed into my current


    appearance to go and have a look. Because I really don''t understand why the 2 groups of people who are busy attacking the small cities suddenly appear nearby. This is not reasonable." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What''s the result?" Samuel asked.


    "It''s really them! Even if their whereabouts are hidden, someone still recognized them," Velocisaurus said.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and answered as expected, "It''s not surprising for Ye Gucheng to go to Bone Burning City, but why would Ye Shijun and the Fu family go?"


    However, Samuel smiled...

 Chapter 3097

    Chapter 3097


    ?


    It seemed that Samuel''s guess on Wang Simin''s side was correct.


    The Four Great Evil Kings might indeed have different roots from Ye Gucheng, and the disgusting Fu Ye Coalition Army also belonged to this situation.


    "Interesting, it is really too interesting. Looks like Bone Burning City has really gone through a lot of trouble for methis time around." Samuelughed bitterly.


    Things were getting clearer and clearer, and it was obvious that there was a huge deep trap waiting for him. There were some enemies who had begun to gather to encircle and wanted to kill him, and some mysterious people for the time being.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Velocisaurus nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    "How is it? Is it delicious?" Samuel suddenly asked with a smile.


    Velocisaurus''s hands, which were holding the meat, suddenly froze in the air.


    Damn it, what did he mean?


    Why did Samuel suddenly care about whether the meat in his hand was delicious or not? Velocisaurus would never be moved by this concern. On the contrary, his heart was cold at this time, as if an ominous premonition was rising from the bottom of his heart.


    "Damn it... You won''t let me go out to do something again, will you?" Velocisaurus looked at Samuel guiltily.


    Samuel looked harmless and said gloomily, "D*mn, don''t be so thoughtful, okay? I''m just asking you if it''s delicious. Do you want me to give you some more?"


    Although Velocisaurus''s mouth was dry, his head was shaking like a rattle. "F*ck, your stuff tastes good, but my experience and blood lesson tell me that I can''t be greedy..."


    After that, the Velocisaurus put the skewers in front of Samuel honestly, and then went back to his seat in fear and obscene ways.


    "You son of a bitch. I kindly want to roast something for you. I know that you''ve worked hard after going out. It''s okay if you don''t eat it, but you insult my personality," Samuel said angrily. After that, he red at Velocisaurus angrily and said, "You always think I''m going to cheat you. Well, then I''ll really cheat you for the sake of insulting my personality."


    Hearing Samuel''s words and seeing Samuel''s pretentious look, Velocisaurus suddenly felt worse.


    "What the f*ck? Samuel, the longest road I''ve taken is your trick." Velocisaurus was speechless, because it was obvious that the final result of Samuel''s move was the same whether he epted it or not.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I won''t let you sell your body." Samuel rolled his eyes helplessly, and then threw a few more barbecues at Velocisaurus.


    Velocisaurus had just recovered and


    was assigned the work by Samuel. Samuel also knew that Velocisaurus had never had a good day since he followed Samuel to Eight Direction World. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In Velocisaurus''s own words, he might be to repay the debt it owed to Samuel before, but how could Samuel not feel sorry for his brother?


    Anyway, it was a trap. Velocisaurus no longer refused the food thrown by Samuel. He picked it up and ate it directly.


    "Eat slowly. Be careful not to be choked." After saying that, Samuel waved his hand and a wine pot flew to the front of Velocisaurus.


    "F*ck, those who have been cooks on earth are really different." Velocisaurus couldn''t help sighing as he ate.


    Samuel smiled and said nothing.


    "Okay. What do you want me to do? Hurry up and say it. You are acting like you are cutting a knife behind my neck. I don''t know when you will cut me," Velocisaurus said gloomily. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "In fact, it''s not difficult." Samuel smiled bitterly. "You don''t have to be so nervous."


    "Damn, say it."


    "I have something to ask you!" Samuel said seriously.


    "You want to know something from me?" Velocisaurus was stunned and said in confusion, "Shouldn''t you go to find the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu about this? He knows a lot." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Of course I need to ask him about human''s matters, but the problem is that I''m not asking about human''s matter," Samuel said softly.


    "It''s not human''s business?" Velocisaurus frowned slightly. "That''s..."


    "Qiongqi!" Samuel said indifferently.


    "Qiongqi?" Velocisaurus gasped...

 Chapter 3098

    Chapter 3098


    ?


    "Why are you asking this?" Velocisaurus frowned. "It is one of the four ancient beasts."


    Seeing that Samuel did not speak, Velocisaurus shook his head and said, "I don''t know much about this beast."


    "In fact, I don''t think it exists."


    "What do you mean?" Samuel frowned.


    What did that mean?


    "It was said that there was a sea in the easternmost part of Eight Direction World. There was and called Qiongsang outside the country. It was also the ce where Qiongqi was born. It was said that Qiongqi was the son of a certain emperor in ancient times. But since ancient times, Eight Direction World had been ruled by the three great True Gods. How could there be any emperor?" Velocisaurus frowned and asked curiously.


    "You have to know that the Easternmost Land of Eight Direction World is now a swamp. There is no sea," Velocisaurus added.


    "But isn''t Tao Tie, that is also a fierce beast from the ancient times, exists?"


    "Tao Tie belongs to our Dragon Tribe, so it naturally exists!" Velocisaurus said, "The so-called ancient legend means that it might be true or false. However, Tao Tie is real, but Qiongqi is fake."


    Samuel frowned. If he had never seen Qiongqi before, he would naturally believe what Velocisaurus said. But the problem was that Samuel had seen it and it existed in the meridians of Zi Qing''s body. How could he believe it?


    "The problem is, I have seen Qiongqi before!" Samuel said.


    On one hand, Velocisaurus said it didn''t exist. On the other hand, Qiongqi did exist. It was so contradictory that Samuel was also confused at this time.


    "Have you ever seen Qiongqi? How is this possible?" Velocisaurus asked.


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth curled into a bitter smile. He had not only seen it, but also fought with it.


    Without further ado, Samuel told Velocisaurus everything that had happened when he treated Zi Qing.


    Velocisaurus''s eyes widened when he heard this, which was as unbelievable as a fantasy. But on the contrary, Velocisaurus also believed in Samuel''s experience.


    "That''s strange. Qiongqi shouldn''t exist in this world, but how could it be?" After hearing this, Velocisaurus was also confused.


    Samuel was also lost in thought.


    "Could it be that the legend is wrong? Qiongqi is a fierce beast from ancient times, but it is not the son of a Great Emperor?" Samuel suddenly thought of a possibility. "As you said, the legend might be true or false. Qiongqi is real, but the son of a Great Emperor is fake." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Velocisaurus did not speak, but he was thinking about the possibility in his heart.


    But in fact, it was possible, but it was not too much.


    "Or, in fact, in the beginning, the


    world was not led by the three major True Gods, but all the gods. But for some reason, the gods died, and Eight Direction World also changed in this catastrophe. Then, the Frue Gods have been leading the world until now?" Samuel asked, Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing this, Velocisaurus suddenly raised his head and scanned Samuel steadily.


    "Your idea is quite strange,"


    Velocisaurus said with a frown. "The


    three great True Gods might have deliberately overlooked the previous Deste Yuan Period for the sake of their own rule and prestige. They would not admit that they were the rulers of the country after the world fell. They made up lies and changed history." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Or, even they... don''t know what happened before?"


    Samuel agreed to Velocisaurus''s guess., They could not exclude the possibility.


    "Is there any way to get Qiongqi out of Zi Qing''s body? It''s really unusual for a beast to be kept in a human body. If we can get it out and study it, maybe we can find some clues inside." Velocisaurus asked.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly and said, "I have fought with that guy before. Although it is only the size of sand and gravel now, with my current strength, I can do nothing to it. I just sealed it for the time being."


    "What? Even you can''t do anything to it?" Velocisaurus was shocked. After all, Samuel''s cultivation was not high on the surface, but in fact, his ability could reach the Individual Immortal level.


    In terms of the purity of power, it was far more ferocious than ordinary loose immortals. Even Samuel couldn''t do anything about it?


    What kind of fierce guy was Qiongqi?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Or, there is another method for us to spy on Qiongqi." Samuel frowned slightly at this time.

 Chapter 3099

    Chapter 3099


    ?


    "What method?" Velocisaurus asked.


    Samuel forced a smile helplessly and even rolled his eyes.


    Although Qiongqi was temporarily trapped, its parasitifer was one of the current breakthrough points.


    Originally, the holy body was at a stalemate, but who would have thought that it was all about the evil dragon?


    After removing the spiritual barrier, Samuel chuckled and said, "It''s your turn!"


    "What is a holy body?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After asking, Samuel quietly waited for the reply of the evil dragon.


    But a few seconds had passed, and even half a minute had passed. It couldn''t be said that there was no movement in Samuel''s mind, but it was like dead water.


    "You''re dead?" He could clearly sense the existence of this fellow, but the demonic dragon didn''t say anything.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t die even if you die. I''m still waiting to bury you," the demonic dragon said angrily.


    "What? You''re so filial? You want to light some incense for me?" Samuel joked in his consciousness.


    "You!" Although the demonic dragon was fierce, it was obviously not on the same level as Samuel when it came to quarrel. It was speechless in an instant.


    "Well, we all know that you, the evil dragon, are mighty and domineering. How can you ount for the viin?"


    "Don''t do that. Now that you want my help, so you are acting like this. What did you look like when you didn''t need me just now? Huh? You even blocked me?" The evil dragon was angry and roared gloomily.


    Samuel was not angry. He sighed helplessly and said, "Since you don''t want to talk to me, then forget it. I will continue to block you. Anyway, you are also annoyed to see me. Don''t talk. Anyway, I guess that you are so bored that you can''t even speak."


    "F*ck, you f*cking threatened me!" The evil dragon shouted gloomily.


    "To be honest, yes."


    "You..." The evil dragon was speechless. "You are f*cking cruel. If you want to ask anything, just ask, f*ck!"


    "What else can I ask? The holy body," Samuel said.


    "Rumor has it that there is a god, who is the daughter of the Emperor and has a divine body. She has been baptized by the essence of the sun and the moon, so her skin is as white as jade. She is even more beautiful and enviable."


    "Those who have seen her all drool and fall in love with her."


    "You can almost say that this woman''s appearance is absolutely excellent. She is no worse than a peerless beauty like Lu Ruoxin."


    "She''s dressed in green, and she''s even more beautiful. Therefore, some people call her the Divine Lady in Green."


    "Of course, if she''s just beautiful, there''s nothing to say. The most important thing is that she could control wind and rain. She''s very powerful."


    "However, when a catastrophe


    came, she sacrificed herself to help the Tao of Heaven toplete the great cause. However, the price of sacrifice took away her stunning appearance, and her spiritual power was taken away, and she turned into a monster..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "If it weren''t for the awakening of a dragon emperor, I''m afraid she


    would have be a devil with the world. However, thanks to the


    appearance of this dragon emanea


    she was able to reincarnate again. The reincarnated one would have the so-called holy body." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After listening to the general description of the evil dragon, Samuel frowned. "Really?"


    "Of course. I will never cover it up.


    There are some reasons that you don''t understand. Don''t you have a small dragon outside? Ask it, he is also very clear about Divine Lady in Green, because she is the goddess of our Dragon n. At the same time, the Dragon Emperor in this story is the real king of our Dragon n. Even I have to call him ancestor when I see him. Do you think I will cover it up?" The devil


    dragon said angrily. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Goddess of the Dragon n?" Samuel frowned. There was also an ancestor who the arrogant demonic dragon had to call the Dragon Monarch? This made Samuel stunned on the spot.


    It was an ancient person again. After Qiongqi, another ancient person was rted to the holy body!


    Samuel even felt that there was a huge mystery suddenly covering his mind.


    The most important thing was that there was an extremely horrible message in the words of the evil dragon.


    "A catastrophe!"


    That''s right!


    It was a catastrophe!


    The conversation between Samuel and Velocisaurus waspletely in the situation where the evil dragon was blocked, which also meant that it was impossible for the demonic dragon to hear their conversation.


    But soon after, the incredible and numb thing was mentioned by the demonic dragon...


    What the hell was going on?

 Chapter 3100

    Chapter 3100


    ?


    "What kind of catastrophe is this?" Samuel asked.


    "Damn, if you ask me, who should I ask? It is a legend. Are you out of your mind? This is a legend. I have never experienced it before." The demonic dragon was extremely depressed, but it was soon swept away. "Think about it, you don''t get such a reincarnated body of a goddess. What are you waiting for?"


    "Oh my god, I thought it was just a legend. I didn''t expect that when you came into contact with the woman just now, I felt an extremely strange aura, which was very simr to the record in my Dragon n''s treasure. Fuck, only now do I know that there is really a reincarnation of the Heavenly Lady in this world."


    "Samuel, you are fucking lucky." The demonic dragon shouted excitedly.


    The Demonic Dragon was extremely excited, but obviously, Samuel was not interested in listening to its nagging. His mind was full of questions.


    He had not figured Qingqi out yet. He wanted to ask about the holy body and see if he could find some clues. But before he could find any clues, he was stunned by the origin of the holy body.


    They were all from the ancient times. Could it be that the ancient wilderness truly existed?


    Was it a coincidence or not so simple as a coincidence?


    "Do you know Qionggi?" Samuel asked.


    "Qiongqi?" The demonic dragon was stunned, and then it roughly exined its understanding of this thing. Except that it was not as surprised as Velocisaurus, the other information was almost the same as what Velocisaurus said.


    It seemed that they were just talking about the same legend.


    "Do you mean that there is a Qiongqi in that woman''s body?" After hearing Samuel''s words, the demonic dragon asked curiously.


    Samuel nodded. "It''s as the size as gravel, but I can''t deal with it. It''s really strange."


    "Qiongqi is also called Qiongqi of Hell Fire. It''s both good and evil. It''s made up of god, beast and demon. It''s a time bomb. Is it..." The evil dragon suddenly fell into deep thought.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know either. It''s just a guess. It may have something to do with the holy body, but I still need to think about it carefully. I''m not sure!" As soon as it finished speaking, the demonic dragon blocked Samuel.


    Samuel was stunned on the spot. What kind of operation was this?


    What did that mean?


    "I have something to discuss with you. I''m here to discuss. How can you leave me alone?" Samuel thought


    However, the demonic dragon had already gone offline. No matter how speechless Samuel was, he could only withdraw his Divine Sense and return to reality.


    "How is it,Samuel?" Seeing Samuel open his eyes, Velocisaurus hurriedly asked.


    Samuel shook his head and sighed, "After asking for a long time, I knew nothing. I only know that this holy body is the so-called goddess of your Dragon Tribe, Divine Lady in Green?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Divine Lady in Green?" Velocisaurus was stunned.


    "You don''t know? That guy said you know."


    Velocisaurus shook his head. "The demonic dragon was born far longer than me. In terms of talent, he is already my ancestor. Maybe


    maybe he knows more than do."


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing this, Samuel was speechless, "Damn, I''m going to ask you what your Dragon n''s Dragon Emperor is. It seems that it''s useless?"


    Velocisaurus chuckled and touched


    his head awkwardly. But the next second, he suddenly looked up and said seriously, "What did you ask me about just now?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel rolled his eyes and ignored himzily.


    "You just asked me about our Dragon n''s Dragon Emperor?" Samuel didn''t say anything. At this moment, Velocisaurus instead came over and asked.


    But just as Samuel was about to ignore him, Velocisaurus said, "Hehe, if you want to ask this, then I have endless words to say."


    Samuel looked at him as if he had seen a ghost. "Are you fucking kidding me?"


    "Hurry up!"

 Chapter 3101

    Chapter 3101


    ?


    "The Dragon Monarch you''re talking about must be our Dragon n''s strongest dragon, the War God Winged Rain-dragon, right?" "Rain-dragon?" Samuel frowned slightly.


    "Heh heh, once the dragon tail is drawn, it will form a river. It will allow everyone in the world to survive. With a single kick from the dragon''s foot, it will be able to open the dragon gate, allowing countless beasts to have a way to ascend to the dragon n. His body is huge, and when it spreads, it can fill the sky, and when it curls up, it can be inserted into a pinhole. With the wind and clouds around him, he will also have dragon wings with him. He is simply handsome. Even if he turns into a human, he will still be like a god of war." Speaking of the pride of the dragon n, Velocisaurus''s words were endless...


    His saliva was all over the ce!


    Samuel sighed helplessly. "Well, well, I know that your Dragon n used to be very glorious and powerful, so you don''t need to describe it. However, since you know your ancestor, why don''t you know Divine Lady in Green?"


    "The demonic dragon told me that Divine Lady in Green was reincarnated because of your Dragon Monarch''s point."


    "F*ck, the Dragon Monarch has so many achievements in his life that he can''t even fill up a sack. As for giving others some pointers, it''s just a trivial matter. We juniors don''t think it is so strange." After Velocisaurus finished speaking, he chuckled and said, "I''d better tell you about our Dragon Monarch."


    "Get lost!"


    Samuel shouted speechlessly and turned back to his room.


    He crept back to his room. Nian''er had already fallen asleep with the quilt in her arms. After Samuel covered her with the quilt, he gently got on the bed.


    Although it was gettingte, Samuel was not sleepy at all.


    What Zi Qing''s matter brought was all from the ancient times.


    Heavenly Lady, Dragon Monarch, Qiongqi!


    The most bizarre thing was that some of these things did not conflict with reality, but some of them were consistent and existed.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    What bullsh*t was that?


    Sleep!


    Early the next morning, when Samuel was sleeping soundly, he suddenly heard a slight sound in the room. He opened his eyes and felt warm in his heart.


    "Dad, wash your face!"


    Han Nian''s beautiful and lovely face was a little ferocious. She was holding a basin of hot water in her hand and walking into the room with difficulty. It was true that the daughter was her father''s little cotton jacket.


    No matter howte he sleptst night, Samuel was not sleepy at this time. He sat up and quickly took the wooden basin filled with hot water from Han Nian.


    "Dad, is the water temperature okay?" Nian''er was not tall enough and asked with concern as she stood on her feet to see Samuel wash his face. "Do you want to know?" Samuel smiled, picked up the wrung towel, and covered Han Nian''s face with it.


    Then, the father and daughter immediately started the morning battle...


    When the morning sunshine filled the whole Immortal Spirit Ind, Samuel came out of his bedroom with Han Nian in his left hand.


    Birds were chirping, flowers were


    fragrant, and the air was fresh. From time to time, several disciples who practiced hard flew over in the air. For a time, Samuel was in a good mood, but then he felt sad. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Han Nian nced at Samuel. Although Samuel didn''t say anything, Han Nian knew that her father missed Yvonne.


    She gently rested her head on Samuel''s shoulder, which was the only way she couldfort her father.


    "The Seventh Move of Army Shattering!"


    "Return to the sea!"


    In the distance, Du Yisheng was leading the disciples of the Heaven Four Pce on daily training.


    On the other side, Ningyue was leading the disciples of the Mysterious Man Alliance in morning training.


    They were busy preparing for the uing Burning Bone City.


    Samuel nced at the elixir room and found that the Five Elements Divine Stone was slowly urging the diving f divine fire to refine elixirs. If there was no problem, he could refine another batch of elixirs this morning. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    There were even a few top-grade pills that even Samuel thought highly of. Samuel was specially reserved the pills for Manfred and Saber Twelve.


    Since Fu Mang wasn''t around, the leader of the male disciples in the alliance had always been empty. Even though Ningyue was temporarily holding on, her female


    1


    skills were still difficult for the male


    disciples to adapt to. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Swish!"


    Suddenly, at this moment, a cyan light suddenly floated through the air. It was so fast, and its flowing light was so beautiful that it made people feel confused.


    "What''s going on?" Samuel looked up at flowing light and frowned.


    "Damn, crazy, crazy!" Saber Twelve''s anxious voice also came at the right time...

 Chapter 3102

    Chapter 3102


    ?


    Samuel''s eyes remained fixed on the flowing light that had just shed when he saw Saber Twelve running over in a hurry. "What''s wrong?"


    "Damn, she''s crazy. That woman is crazy," Saber Twelve gasped and said in a hurry.


    "Which woman?"


    "That pretty girl, the one you cured."


    "Zi Qing?" Samuel frowned and said, "You mean the person who flew over just now was Zi Qing?"


    Saber Twelve was panting. Before he could answer, he suddenly nodded.


    "Fuck!" Samuel whispered helplessly and handed Han Nian to Saber Twelve''s hand. Suddenly, he ran his energy and flew straight up to the sky. He chased after Saber Twelve all the way.


    Hong!


    Bang.


    At the edge of the ind, several ces directly exploded!


    Then, the flowing light suddenly plunged into the beach. With a loud bang, the whole wave was raised dozens of meters high.


    Samuel wanted to save her, but when he saw the movement of the sea and the five Jiang Bei monsters following him, he immediately withdrew and stood on the peach tree next to him.


    Zi Qing''s body was like a leaf, from light to thin, and even moved slightly with the sea breeze.


    "Zi Qing!" Liu Sha took the lead and rushed into the sea.


    As soon as Liu Sha entered the water, there was another explosion on the other side of the sea. Then, Zi Qing flew out directly.


    On the peach blossom tree, Samuel smiled slightly.


    "A leaf doesn''t touch the body, and even when she enters the water, she is clean. A Saint-level body is indeed extraordinary."


    When she flew back to the coast andnded, the Fifth monsters of the Jiang Bei immediately looked at their sister nervously. When they were sure that their Seventh Sister was fine and that her clothes were not wet after falling into the sea, they were overjoyed.


    "Oh my god, my seventh sister, who has always been unable to cultivate, suddenly became so powerful?"


    "D*mn it! Even if I, Da Bingtian, have been plunged into the sea, it''s impossible that I don''t have any water on me. Seventh Sister, you''re really capable."


    "We were chasing you just now, but you threw us off a lot, do you know that? Haha!"


    The Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei were all shocked, but they were happy. They were even more excited than themselves.


    After all, for them, Seventh Sister had been weak since she was a child. No one would think that she could be so magical one day.


    Zi Qing was also very excited and happy. Not to mention the five monsters, even she herself had never thought that one day she could fly in the sky.


    However, she was well aware that Samuel was the reason why she was able to do this today.


    "Speaking of the alliance chief, he is


    really not an ordinary person.


    Seventh Sister has been a mortal for so many years. But after four hours of treatment from Samuel in the room, not only can Zi Qing cultivate, but she is even more capable than us, who have cultivated for,


    decades." Seeing that Zi Qing''s face turned slightly red, Liu Sha knew who Zi Qing was thinking of. However, at present, she did not make fun of Zi Qing at all. Instead, she was full of respect for Samuel. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes, the chief is really unfathomable. You know, even our master can''t solve this."


    Liu Sha''s words immediately aroused the strong agreement of everyone present. All of them nodded their heads in agreement.


    "We wanted to repay


    Samuel''s


    kindness, but didn''t expect to find


    out that Seventh Sister was able to cultivate. I think that even if Second Brother died, he would be able to rest in peace." Da Bingtian couldn''t help but sigh. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The Seven Monsters of Jiang Bei fell silent when their second brother''s idental death was mentioned. Then they slowly raised their heads and looked at the edge of the sea in the distance, as if they were recalling something. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Swish!"


    Suddenly, several peach blossoms drifted away, and the sixth monster suddenly shed sideways. Several peach blossoms were firmly nailed to the side of Zi Qing.


    Before they could react, a figure had already rushed over.


    "Be careful!" Liu Sha shouted. However, it was already toote.


    The ck shadow rushed straight to Zi Qing. In a hurry, Zi Qing hurriedly fought against him.


    Although there were no rules at all, and she just subconsciously resisted it, at this time, there was a faint cyan light all over Zi Qing''s body. With a wave of her hand, there was a flowing light floating past.


    "Bang."


    The two of them engaged in continuous explosions and smoke.


    The five monsters were shocked.


    At this time, the two of them suddenly stopped, and the dust suddenly dissipated!


    Palm against palm, inner strength against inner strength!


    Time suddenly stopped, but the next second, an ident happened...

 Chapter 3103

    Chapter 3103


    ?


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud explosion on the surface of the sea on the t ground, and the huge waves were more than ten meters high!


    Chi...


    Huge waves fell to the ground, sshing in all directions!


    "Chief!"


    "Chief?"


    When everyone saw that the ck shadow standing opposite Zi Qing was Samuel, they were all stunned and let the waves fall from the sky. "Bang!"


    Almost at the same time, the Spiritual Qi in the palm of the two people against each other burst out. Then, Zi Qing took several steps back and fell heavily on the beach.


    Samuel took half a step back and looked at his palm in disbelief.


    Her palm hurt. What surprised Samuel most was that he was pushed back half a step by Zi Qing.


    Obviously, although it was only half a step away, few people could force Samuel back with their internal strength except for the top masters. However, Zi Qing had not only done it. What was more important was that she was still apletely and thoroughly new person.


    If Samuel hadn''t experienced it himself, no one would have believed it even if he said it.


    However, Samuel would never be jealous of people like Ye Gucheng. On the contrary, he smiled and reached out his hand to pull Zi Qing up. "Not bad." Samuel smiled gently.


    When she saw that it was Samuel, Zi Qing was slightly stunned and a little shy. "Chief."


    "But it''s a little messy." Samuel smiled.


    "Chief, although Seventh Sister can practice, she is more like a headless fly. She doesn''t even know how to use the Spiritual Qi in her body. That''s why she took some pills you gave her just now..." Liu Sha smiled shyly.


    "That''s right. Chief, I''m sorry to make youugh at me." Da Bingtian Tian was gently nudged by Liu Sha''s elbow. He recovered slightly and said with a smile.


    Samuel nodded and said, "However, she is also very capable. The Flowing Light is very fast. Although it is out of control, the Spiritual Qi in her body is very strong."


    Hearing Samuel''s praise, Zi Qing blushed slightly and lowered her head.


    "Ah, alliance chief, Zi Qing has only followed you for four hours. But she can cultivate now. Why don''t... you allow her to continue to learn from you? Liu Sha seized the opportunity and smiled. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Da Bingtian''s reaction was slow again. He was hit by Liu Sha''s arm and nodded. "Yes, Chief. Although Seventh Sister doesn''t know anything, you can see that her potential is good."


    "Chief, we don''t have any wishes. We


    just hope that Seventh Sister will be safe and sound. If you can teach her some skills in person, if anything happens to our brothers, at least we can go without regrets." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes, Chief. Please teach Seventh Sister. We are bound to go through fire and water at all costs."


    Under Liu Sha''s crazy hint, the rest of the monsters started to speak sincerely.


    Samuel nced at Zi Qing. She lowered her head and felt a little nervous. Her hands were gently hanging down and she did not know how to put them.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Okay." Samuel nodded gently.


    Samuel''s straightforwardness stunned almost everyone on the spot because no one expected that Samuel would agree so simply.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. In fact, he didn''t need them to say that. Samuel actually intended to cultivate Zi Qing by himself.


    On the one hand, when Samuel was in a nightmare, Zi Qing saved his life, and when the zombies surrounded the city, the seven monsters also paid a lot for him. Therefore, he should take more care of the seven monsters. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Secondly, Zi Qing''s body talent was indeed outstanding. The three ancient objects behind her made Samuel very confused!


    Secondly, it was for the sake of her safety. After all, Qiongqi was in her body and it was always a time bomb.


    The improvement of cultivation might be helpful in this respect.


    In the end, Samuel was also curious about how amazing the holy body that was constantly praised by the arrogant devil dragon was. At least, it had given Samuel a good start.


    But what Samuel didn''t expect was that it was his temporary mercy that would bring him great trouble in the future and also heaven-defying benefits. Almost at this moment, Manfred and Liu Fang hurried over.


    They were also worried about Zi Qing''s situation, but because they were not as fast as Samuel, they had just arrived, even though they were out of breath.


    But before they could speak, the ind suddenly shook. At the same time, in the center of the Ind of Immortal Spirit Ind, a green light suddenly rose to the sky...

 Chapter 3104

    Chapter 3104


    ?


    Everyone couldn''t help but stagger as they looked towards the ind in a panic. They were all stunned.


    "What... what''s wrong?" Liu Sha''s face was pale and she was almost stunned.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The others were almost the same.


    "Go back." Samuel shouted. The next second, there was only residual shadow left on the spot. His figure had already turned into a stream of light and shot straight into the ind.


    "I''ll go with you." As soon as she shouted, a blue light appeared on her body. The next second, she flew quickly to the center of the ind with Samuel.


    The others did not dare to neglect them. Although they were not as fast as the two men, they still kept rushing back.


    At this time, in the center of the ind, arge group of people who were practicing martial arts were alsopletely shocked by the sudden explosion and loud noise. They all looked at the center of the explosion in surprise.


    "Everyone, be careful and prepare. The enemy maye to attack us!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu shouted and made a defensive posture in time.


    Almost at the same time, Samuel hadnded and hurried to the explosion.


    Although the green light had begun to drift in the air, there was still a residual light on the top of the sky. Along the way, the target was not the other ces in the backyard, but Corpse Cultivation Land.


    This made Samuel let out a long sigh of relief, but at the same time, he was very worried.


    Although the chaos in the Corpse Cultivation Land meant that it was unlikely that the enemy would attack, there were still the ginseng baby and Qin Shuang there. Even though Samuel and the others were far away from the ind, they could still feel the strong tremor. What would happen to them in the center of the ind?


    Or, the explosion might have something to do with them.


    When Samuel rushed to the Corpse Cultivation Land in a hurry, he waspletely stunned on the spot.


    The entire field was in aplete mess. All kinds of nts scattered all over the ground had been turned into residue or green liquid...


    At this moment, Qin Shuang was lying on the ground, her body covered in mud and the liquid of nts. She looked extremely embarrassed...


    In the center of the ground, there was a huge pit.


    "Senior Sister!" Samuel walked over quickly. Just as he was about to pour a stream of energy into Qin Shuang''s body, Samuel suddenly remembered something special in her body and hurriedly stopped.


    He felt her breath. Samuel breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was fine, but she was knocked out by the huge explosion!


    "Where is the ginseng baby?" Looking at the huge pit, Samuel was a little confused.


    The pit was exactly where the ginseng baby was!


    He looked around but found nothing!


    "What''s going on?" Samuel frowned and muttered to himself.


    "Brother Samuel, what''s wrong?" Zi Qing also followed.


    "Help me take care of her." After ncing at Zi Qing, Samuel jumped into the sky. At the same time, be released all his Divine Sense and spread wildly around. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But the next second, Samuel was a little disappointed. There was no other aura around, which meant that there was really no outsider. Then this explosion?


    Could it be self-detonation?


    An ominous premonition filled Samuel''s heart.


    From the looks of it, the ginseng baby must have encountered some kind of ident and exploded itself into a pulp, right?


    This seemed to be... in line with the current situation!


    "What''s going on?" Ningyue and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, who were following closely behind, came over with their men. Then, Manfred and the Fifth monster of the Jiang Bei followed them, panting.


    Zi Qing did not speak, but looked at Samuel in the air worriedly. The others also followed her gaze and looked at Samuel quietly.


    At present, all the problems could only be known when Qin Shuang woke up.


    Thinking of this, Samuelnded on the ground, picked Qin Shuang up, and walked to his room.


    After putting Qin Shuang on the bed, Samuel could do nothing but wait for her to wake up quietly.


    The others did not dare toe in rashly and could only wait outside the room. Only Saber Twelve came in with Hah Nian in his arms. After


    the explosion, for safety''s sake Saber Twelve held Han Nianand ran outside. Content belongs to


    Seeing that the situation had stabilized again, he came back with Han Nian.


    Holding Han Nian in his arms and looking at the unconscious Qin Shuang, Samuel waited quietly...


    But almost at this moment, there was a suddenmotion outside the room. Soon, waves of


    exmations came from


    vel


    "Look, look, what''s that?" Side.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3105

    Chapter 3105


    ?


    Hearing the noise outside, Samuel was about to go out when he saw that Manfred had arrived at the gate. "Samuel,e out quickly."


    "Dad, go take a look. Nian''er will take care of Auntie Qin Shuang for you." Han Nian turned her head and smiled at Samuel.


    Samuel was stunned. Sometimes, he suddenly felt that her daughter had grown up a lot overnight.


    Not only did she know how to take care of herself, but she also knew how to share the burden for him. Although he was happy inside, he also felt a little bitter.


    The children who had experienced hardships were more sensible. Obviously, Nian''er...


    Samuel didn''t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing, but at least he was sure that he, as a father, was not sopetent.


    Nodding, Samuel''s big hand gently stroked Han Nian''s little face and nodded. "Okay, thank you, Nian''er."


    "Hehe, Nian''er just doesn''t want Dad to work so hard." Han Nian smiled and said gently.


    "Got it." Samuel also smiled kindly. He then nced at Saber Twelve and said, "Keep an eye on her. If Senior Sister Qin Shuang wakes up, let me know in time."


    Saber Twelve pursed his lips and nodded vigorously. Tears welled up in his eyes because of their deep love for each other. "Leave it to me." Samuel got up and walked out of the house quickly.


    At this time, the crowd outside the room had already gathered together. They looked up as if there was something in the sky.


    Samuel could also faintly feel that at this time, the sky was not hanging high in the morning, and the light seemed to have lessened a lot. There was even some green light in the air.


    "Chief, look, what''s that?"


    Seeing Samuele out, Ningyue, who was closest to Samuel, immediately pointed to the sky and said nervously.


    Hearing this, Samuel took a few steps outside and looked up in the direction of Ningyue''s finger. He was instantly stunned.


    At this time, in mid-air, there was a unnatural phenomenon!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At some point, an iparably huge cloud suddenly appeared above the void, almost covering half of the sky.


    In the clouds, there was a huge pit. The pit was green and surrounded by golden light.


    As the surrounding golden light kept shining, the green gas in the pit kept surging, as if something was hiding inside! "What''s going on?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. As soon as you left, there was no wind or cloud in the sky. After that, the clouds were connected and became what they are now." Ningyue shook her head and helplessly said. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel frowned slightly. He moved the energy in his hand and split it into two.


    Half of it blocked the top of


    Immortal Spirit Ind, creating a huge protective barrier. The other half went straight to the white cloud green hole, trying to find out the truth. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    "What a powerful power!" As soon as he reached the white clouds, Samuel was slightly shocked.


    From the clouds, Samuel could clearly feel an extremely strong force beating slightly.


    Even though its existence was extremely hidden, how could it escape Samuel''s divine senses?!


    "Chief, is there any danger?" Ningyue cautiously asked when she saw that Samuel''s expression was not right and that such a sudden change had urred on the ind.


    "Let everyone stand separately first. Be careful at all times." Samuel nodded.


    It was really strange that such a strange cloud suddenly appeared above the ind and the energy inside was very strong. He was incredible and worried at the same time.


    "Yes!" Ningyue nodded her head. She did not dare to be the slightest bit negligent and quickly went down to give instructions.


    Almost at the same time, the whole cloudyer suddenly shook wildly, and the golden light around the cave shone brightly.


    What was more terrifying was that


    there was a horrible rumble in the air, as if there were tens of thousands of thunders. The green clouds in the cave began to jump wildly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    An object... seemed like it was about to break out of the clouds!

 Chapter 3106

    Chapter 3106


    ?


    Hong!!!


    Suddenly, at this moment, the whole green gas rolled and moved, and then it suddenly became quiet and still! The next second, with a loud bang from the clouds, a ck shadow suddenly burst out from the green light!


    He attacked the ground at an extremely fast speed.


    "Be careful!" Samuel shouted, and suddenly turned over his hand. With a powerful chaotic Qi, he suddenly rushed forward!


    Weng!


    When the ck shadow attacked, the first Chaotic Bounded Domain set up by Samuel was instantly broken!


    Shua!


    The ck shadow didn''t slow down at all and went straight to Samuel.


    A pin against an awl!


    In the blink of an eye, the two guys, who were extremely fast, had already crossed thousands of meters and directly confronted each other. Hong!


    A green aura spread out from the ck shadow!


    Hong!


    Samuel''s Chaotic Qi was suddenly released, and the golden-ck light suddenly shed!


    With the two people at the center, the two beams of energy with huge light collided with each other and confronted each other. The powerful impact collided with each other at the center and kept making the energy surge out wildly, forming two semi-circles!


    Meanwhile, at the center, golden ck and green interweaved, vicious battles never ending!


    "What on earth is this guy?" Samuel was sweating profusely after being exhausted. He wanted to look up and see what was confronting him.


    But what made Samuel helpless was that the green gas was so abundant that he could not see clearly what was inside!


    Suddenly, almost at this moment, the green energy above suddenly became stronger. Then, Samuel felt as if Mount Tai was pressing down on him, and the great pressure fell from the top!


    Hong!


    The whole body of Samuel, along with his own energy shield, suddenly fell down!


    "What!"


    "The chief was beaten back. How is this possible?"


    "Damn, what kind of monster is in the green air cluster? Why is it so fierce?"


    "Oh my god, our chief''s ability... is one in a million. This guy can actually..."


    On the ground, when everyone saw this scene, they couldn''t help frowning. They were shocked and worried!


    Everyone was on an isted ind. If Samuel couldn''t hold on, it meant that everyone would die here.


    "Interesting." Samuel, who had fallen


    several meters, showed a ferocious look on his face. The next second, he ran his energy again, followed by countless chaotic Qi! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hong!


    The state of retreating suddenly came to an end. It only paused for a few seconds before abruptly rising upwards.


    "Look, the chief has fought back, and he has the advantage again." Someone eximed at this time.


    As he shouted, countless people looked excited.


    "Damn, I knew it. Our chief is f*cking Samuel. Who can take advantage of him? It''s obvious that the chief was testing the other party''s skills just now." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    UMS


    "That''s right. Once the chief exerts his strength, the other party can''t take it anymore."


    "Isn''t it normal that the other party can''t take it? Don''t forget the embarrassing situation of the two great True Gods in the Immortal-trapping Valley."


    Since Samuel had the upper hand, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, Ningyue was not happy at all. Although Samuel quickly regained the initiative, there was a fact that no one could deny.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    That monster in the clouds was powerful.


    "What else move do you have?" At this time, Samuel gently smiled.


    "Of course there is, but I''m afraid that you won''t be able to take it." The monster in the green gasughed softly.


    Samuel was about to fight back, but the next second, he frowned. Then, he smiled gently and said, "Really?"


    "You''ll know once you give it a try." With a grimugh, the clouds in the sky suddenly changed, followed by the twisting and changing of the pit in the center. In the end, the two turned into a wisp of smoke and went straight into the ce where the monster was. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hong!


    The green light suddenly increased several times, and the extremely powerful light even directly printed the green sky for half a day.


    "F*ck!" Samuel cursed in a low voice. He felt as though dozens of enormous mountains were crushing down on him.


    After falling down for dozens of meters, Samuel roared and released all the aura of the Dragon Heart!


    All of a sudden, it was quiet, and the scene was still.


    The next second, the air suddenly gathered and the Space seemed to be torn apart!


    The earth trembled slightly, and everyone felt an extremely strong pressureing towards them!


    Another shocking scene appeared!

 Chapter 3107

    Chapter 3107


    ?


    With Samuel as the center, it was like a small eye. However, suddenly, a dam stamped down, all the water suddenly arriving! Hong!


    The air exploded!


    Even on the ground, sand and stones were flying. Many roofs even copsed and trees were broken.


    If it weren''t for Du Yisheng, Ningyue, and the other experts who had joined forces to hastily support the shield, it was likely that quite a number of people would have been blown away!


    As Samuel exploded, the next second, the whole figure of Samuel sped up like a rocket and rushed straight up!


    Shua!


    The seemingly extremely powerful green Qi was instantly broken through by Samuel figure!


    Whoosh!


    It''s already in the Ninth Heaven!


    Looking back at the sky, one could see that the green Qi below had been broken, and a huge hole was created by the figure of Samuel.


    The green gas began to dissipate.


    On the ground, after everyone dodged the attack of the air st, they were stunned at first and then let out thunderous roars!


    "He''s handsome!"


    The crowd on the ground exploded.


    Countless disciples were excited.


    "My god, I knew our chief would never let us down. He was so handsome just now."


    "Yes, yes, he is simply the Prince Charming in my heart. As for the other so-called True Gods, let them see ghosts. Our chief is the only god in my heart."


    The group of female disciples, even though their faces were slightly red, could not help but express their admiration towards Samuel in the sky. "What a freak! My God!" Looking at the sky, Zhong Beihai felt a chill down his spine.


    When he first met Samuel in the restaurant, he was lucky that he admitted defeat. Otherwise, he would have turned into a Flying-sky Divine Pig just


    now.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was too horrible and bloody.


    Fuck.


    Du Yisheng also held his breath. Although he looked calm, there were already waves in his heart.


    Was this... the real skill of Samuel?


    "Damn it!"


    Then the battle between him and Samuel in the restaurant...


    Suddenly, Du Yisheng was speechless.


    He understood.


    The energy that erupted between the two was not at the same level at all. To put it simply, in the battle of the restaurant that day, what he faced was not real Samuel at all, or in


    other words, Samuel had never used


    all his strength to him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If it was the current Samuel that he had fought against back then, he believed that he, Du Yisheng, would definitely not stand here safe and sound. Even if he did not die, he would at least be disabled.


    "A gentleman." Du Yisheng smiled and praised Samuel in his heart.


    Although he had provoked Samuel over and over again because of the misunderstanding, in fact, Samuel had shown mercy to him. If it weren''t for the fact that Samuel was a gentleman, what else could it be? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Lu Yuan and the others also stared nkly at the sky, speechless.


    They had been staying in the Blue Mountain Pavilion of the top of the Blue Mountain and rarely went out. Although they could hear the heroic deeds of Samuel, it was rare for them to see his real ability.


    Although they had seen it once in the mountainst time, they still felt nervous and excited when they met again at this time.


    And this time, it was even more amazing than thest time.


    "Is this Samuel in his heyday?" Lu Yuan stared at Samuel in disbelief.


    "He''s so amazing. No wonder he''s favored by Miss."


    "Although it''s just a contest of internal strength and not too many fancy spells, these simple things just happen to be the purest disy of cultivation!"


    "That''s right. The art of martial arts may be attributed to the mystery of the method, but the internal strength is the most fundamental thing for a person. What Samuel just showed is undoubtedly telling everyone that his most primitive internal strength cultivation is the foundation of his strongest posture." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Compared to the others, the disciples of the Blue Mountain Pavilion were obviously more thorough and urate. Naturally, they admired Samuel


    even more.


    Even if there were many masters in the Lu family in Blue Mountain, they should be used to seeing masters. However, such a cultivator with such a deep internal strength cultivation was also rare to see.


    "Crack!"


    Suddenly, just as everyone''s eyes were focused on the majestic Samuel in the sky, a ck shadow fell directly from the sky.


    Then, the figure fell directly into the center of the ground, causing dust to rise in all directions.


    The group of people was shocked and turned their heads to look...

 Chapter 3108

    Chapter 3108


    ?


    The dust on the ground was rolling, making it impossible to see what was falling.


    However, there was a "Green Qi monster" before, so everyone was afraid that the monster inside had fallen. They wanted to go forward and watch, but they dared not get too close.


    Soon, more and more people gathered.


    At this time, the dust began to dissipate, and the things on the central ground began to appear more and clearer.


    "Ouch, you motherf*cker, you dropped me to death." At the same time, that thing also let out an extremely depressed cry of pain.


    "F*ck you, Samuel. Since you know it''s me, you''d better show some mercy. Fuck, oh, my ass!"


    As the abuse continued, the dust dissipated. A dusty thing about the size of a gourd stood up gloomily while rubbing its butt.


    When some people saw this thing, they were scared and panicked, while some frowned. Obviously, their minds were going through a storm.


    It seemed that it also noticed that it was being surrounded by people. The little thing was immediately dissatisfied and said, "Damn, what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen the handsome guynd on the ground?"


    "Well, except for the two of you, hehe..." When the guy''s gazended on Ningyue and Shiyu, the dissatisfaction on its face instantly disappeared, reced by an infatuated smile.


    "You are..." Seeing this little thing, Ningyue could not help but frown.


    It was always familiar, but notplete.


    "Me? Damn it, really? You don''t know me?" The little thing was stunned, and then it patted its little head. "Damn, I forgot this. I look a little different from before."


    "Although it doesn''t affect my handsome looks!"


    "I, ginseng baby." As it spoke, the little thing pointed to its chest.


    "Ginseng baby?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Are you the ginseng baby?" The two women were stunned almost at the same time.


    Although this little thing was indeed somewhat simr to the ginseng baby, in fact, it was somewhat different.


    In the past, the ginseng baby was really like ginseng, but now, it looked like a round gourd!


    "Hehe, of course." The ginseng babyughed confidently.


    "But now, you... why..." Shiyu was also young, so she naturally didn''t try to hide anything. She said doubtfully, "Why do you look like a gourd kid? Look at your face. how round it is now!" Content belongs to


    As soon as she said this, the confident smile froze on the ginseng baby''s face, and it touched its face while everyone was not paying attention. Yes, it was not handsome at all. Now its face was as round as a pancake, and even its head was as round as a ball!


    Handsome? That''s impossible.


    At that moment, the ginseng baby felt that his world stopped...


    "The charm, the most important thing is the charm. Yes, that''s right!" The ginseng baby suddenly found an excuse to numb itself. "Isn''t my natural and unrestrained charm still there? As for my face, it''s still developing. It''s normal for it to have some baby fat." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "By the way, were you confronting the chief just now?" Ningyue suddenly remembered that if the


    monster in the green air was then et


    ginseng baby, then naturally, the person who attacked Samueljust now was this little guy, wasn''t it?


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Heh heh, how is it? It''s precisely me. Am I awesome?" When this topic was brought up, the ginseng baby became excited.


    It looked quite confident that it could defeat all the people in the world.


    "What? This little thing is the monster in the green gas in the sky just now? This... this..." As soon as the ginseng baby showed off, it was obvious that someone was still shocked.


    At least Du Yisheng and Lu Yuan had never seen the ginseng baby before. They were all shocked.


    After all, with such a powerful monster, it could even confront Samuel in the air for so long. How could it have anything to do with this small gourd-like thing in front of them?


    "That''s right, it''s me." Hearing the shock of others, the ginseng baby was extremely proud.


    At that moment, it seemed that it was standing in the center of the world...


    "How could it be you? You''re not... not..." Ningyue couldn''t react in time, or rather, she couldn''t ept the reality.


    "Hehe!" The ginseng baby smiled mysteriously. "Do you want to know what''s going on?"


    Almost at the same time, Samuel alsonded...

 Chapter 3109

    Chapter 3109


    ?


    Seeing Samuel, the joy and smile on the ginseng baby''s face suddenly disappeared. It turned its head away, but it still snorted coldly.


    "Chief!"


    "Samuel!"


    As soon as Samuel fell to the ground, a group of people called out respectfully,pletely impressed by the heroess of Samuel just now. Samuel nodded slightly. At this time, the ginseng baby snorted again, and its voice became very high.


    "If you humph again, your nose is almost gone." Samuel smiled. When they confronted each other in the air, Samuel recognized the ginseng baby''s voice.


    However, seeing that the ginseng baby wanted to y, Samuel decided to y with it.


    Although Samuel was not surprised by the result, Samuel was still surprised by the powerful strength that the ginseng baby had just disyed. "Don''t pretend in front of me. Bitch. If it weren''t for the fact that my Fire God Stone was taken by you, do you think you would still be able to boast in front of me?" The ginseng baby turned its head aside and shouted unwillingly.


    Samuel forced a smile helplessly. "If you don''t eat so many rare treasures of mine, will you have the power you have now?"


    "Damn, it''s okay if you don''t say it. I''m still angry when you say it! You bastard, why do you nt four strange-shaped gourds beside me? I''ve be like a gourd because I''ve absorbed too much Spiritual Qi of those broken gourds." The ginseng baby suddenly got angry and shouted gloomily. "Puff!" When he heard the cry of the ginseng baby and recalled its current appearance, Shiyu couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    Not only her, but even Ningyue and the others could not help but cover their mouths andugh.


    Beingughed at by so many people was already shameful enough, and it was alsoughed at by such a beautiful woman. The ginseng baby couldn''t stand it anymore. "Fuck, look at you..."


    "Ginseng baby, the chief brought out a lot of seeds, but it''s Qin Shuang and I who nted them." Ningyue snickered as she raised her hand to admit her mistake.


    "So Qin Shuang and I are the ones to


    me for causing you to be like this. apologize to you, but... puff, Haha!" Before Ningyue could finish her words, she was alreadyughing so hard that she couldn''t even stand up straight. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    There was not much of a problem with the ginseng baby''s appearance, but if it was connected to its aggrieved face and the fact that it


    had eaten too many gourds, at would


    be quite funny. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Therefore, not only did Ningyueugh like this, but the others also burst intoughter.


    This made the ginseng baby so embarrassed that it wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, it''s Samuel''s fault. Fuck, Samuel, I will never forgive you. Humph." After that, the ginseng baby deliberately made such an excuse and walked out.


    However, after a few steps, the ginseng baby suddenly turned around and asked, "Where''s my wife?"


    "You blew her unconscious. Do you still want to ask me where she is?" Samuel said with a chuckle.


    "Did I blow her unconscious?" The ginseng baby was stunned. Obviously, it didn''t expect this. "No way!"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask anyone of them," Samuel said.


    When the ginseng baby saw that everyone nodded, it felt a little guilty. "Is... is she all right? Where is she? I want to see her!"


    "She''s fine. She just fainted. I''ve


    arranged for someone to take care of her. Now, should you exin what happened at that time?"


    l.nes


    Samuel said. Although the smile on


    his face was still there, his eyes were obviously very serious. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    There was some guilt in the eyes of the ginseng baby. It calmed down and began to describe the situation at that time.


    "At that time..."

 Chapter 3110

    Chapter 3110


    ?


    When Samuel and the other two nted all kinds of rare treasures on the Corpse Cultivation Land, the whole ce was a gathering ce of Spiritual Qi for the ginseng baby.


    In addition, under the effect of the weak water, the Corpse Cultivation Land itself had the extraordinary power. Therefore, for the ginseng baby, the growth cycle, which needed at least many years or even more than ten years, was suddenly shortenedrgely.


    In the end, the ginseng baby was also made of some special nt, so it was also affected by the Corpse Cultivation Land and grew rapidly with those strange treasures.


    But the core of the problem was the explosion!


    The reason for the explosion was obviously because of excessive energy.


    "I could have digested all your energy, but the problem is that I lost the Fire Divine Stone, so the energy needs have been greatly reduced." Then, with the greed and eating of the ginseng baby, the rarity and energy of the rare treasures were far beyond its imagination. It thought it was better to have more, so it naturally ate the things on the ground.


    It was just like drinking high-quality wine. It was really fragrant and strong when drinking. But when the wine was strong, it would make people drunk. It was the same for the ginseng baby to eat those rare treasures!


    When the ginseng baby ate the powerful rare treasures, it felt veryfortable. However, when those things turned into spiritual energy, this guy couldn''t hold on any longer.


    It exploded!


    What followed was the scene that everyone saw.


    When it rushed into the clouds, hit saw Samuel. The ginseng baby had always remembered the matter of the Fire Divine Stone in its mind, so it couldn''t help but be angry. It absolutely had to teach Samuel a good lesson.


    At the same time, it wanted to test its own ability after its rebirth.


    After hearing these exnations, Samuel was speechless.


    "There''s still someone who can explode on his own..."


    It was just that Corpse Cultivation Land was not big enough. If it was several times more, this guy would blow up the whole ind.


    Since Samuel was like this, the others didn''t need to say anything else. After being stunned for a while, they couldn''t help but feel that it was funny but also extremely shocking.


    Because the experience of the ginseng baby still revealed a huge truth.


    That was how precious and magical those rare treasures of Samuel were.


    Obviously, Samuel also saw the reactions of the crowd. He smiled


    gently and said, "Why are you still


    standing there? Are you


    Anyway, in the next five days, I will take out arge number of elixirs made of rare treasures every day." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Let''s make it clear first, the survival of the fittest."


    As soon as he finished his words, the crowd suddenly burst into waves. The next second, the crowd dispersed, and all of them began to practice martial arts honestly and eagerly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Ningyue helplessly smiled, "It seems that rewards will always be the best way to encourage people." Samuel nodded with a smile and nced at the ginseng baby. "Qin Shuang is in my room. You can go."


    After that, Samuel nned to clean up the Corpse Cultivation Land.


    "Wait a minute." All of a sudden, the ginseng baby stopped Samuel and looked extremely serious.


    "What''s the matter?" Samuel was stunned.


    "Where... where is your daughter?" Although its face was strong, Samuel saw fear in the eyes of the ginseng baby.


    Samuel lightly smiled and led Ningyue and Manfred towards Corpse Cultivation Land.


    In the next few days, Samuel also began to get busy in an orderly manner.


    Five days was obviously not enough for others, even with the help of various elixirs.


    This was why most of the disciples were worried.


    It was obvious that this kind of


    common sense was very troublesome, but in Samuel''s eyes themon sense did not exist at all. For Samuel, these things had already been considered by him for a long time... Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Therefore, Lu Yuan and others found something strange in the following period of time.


    The members of the Mysterious Man Alliance suddenly disappeared...N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It was as if they had disappeared without a trace overnight!


    Even they could only see Samuel on the ground in the morning, busy.


    In a hurry, Lu Yuan thought that he was dreaming. He had tried to search the whole ind, but he still couldn''t see anyone. At that moment, he even began to doubt life...


    Where the hell did they go?

 Chapter 3111

    Chapter 3111


    ?


    Lu Yuan was confused. For the people from the Mysterious Man Alliance or the Sky Four Pce, they were also confused, but after a brief moment of confusion, they felt boundless joy.


    Spiritual Qi in the world was more abundant, and there was a huge advantage of time difference. A group of people crazily threw themselves into it as if they had seen dew for a long time, then closed their eyes to meditate and cultivate, and never opened their eyes again...


    Samuel also practiced, but most of the time, he was busy with other things.


    In addition to refining elixirs in the world of the Tomes of Arcane, Samuel had to train his disciples.


    Obviously, among these disciples, there were Qin Shuang, Manfred, Saber Twelve, Liu Fang, Ningyue, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, and Wang Simin, who were close to him.


    They were not only rted to Samuel in rtionship but also the right-hand man of Samuel. Their cultivation was definitely rted to the affairs of the alliance.


    Of course, there was also the most important disciple.


    Han Nian!


    This girl was noisy and insisted on cultivating, saying that she would have the ability to protect her parents in the future.


    What could Samuel do to his daughter?


    Samuel almost taught them everything he knew, except for using the Chaos Qi and Pills to help themy a good foundation, at the same time, he handed over his Tianyin Skill, Formless Divine Skill, and even heavy swordsmanship to several people.


    As for high-level Great Void Divine Steps, Tai Yan mental cultivation method, sword formations, the Northern Darkness Four Souls Incantation, and so on, Samuel had also taught them.


    But in fact, with their current cultivation, it was very difficult for them to learn.


    Only Qin Shuang, using the demon-subduing divine sword that Samuel had obtained in the temple, was able to withstand the Heaven Sword Storm. Although she was unable to reach the realm of Samuel and Lu Ruoxin, she was still powerful enough to shock everyone.


    Furthermore, when the old man taught Samuel, she was by his side and naturally, she quickly grasped the art of heavy sword.


    She even learned the other techniques of Samuel very quickly. Formless Divine Skill came from the Void Sect, and as a true disciple of the Void Sect, it was not surprising that she learned it!


    However, she could also master the Great Void Divine Steps and Tai Yan mental cultivation method in a short time. Although it was not as good as the performance of Samuel, it was enough to make Samuel sigh.


    What Samuel didn''t know was that Qin Shuang also had Xiaobai''s Golden Body of Beast God. In addition, her talent was outstanding to begin with, so she was naturally not much worse than Samuel in learning.


    The only defect was that Qin Shuang had always been unable to grasp the Northern Darkness Four Souls Incantation.


    She tried several times in a row, but she couldn''t even use two avatars.


    This made Samuel very confused.


    l


    After all, the difficulty of the Great Void Divine ?teps and Tai Yan mental cultivation method was. obviously not less than that of the Northern Darkness Four Souts Incantation, but even higher.


    Those who had learned high-level skills didn''t know how to learn the low levels!


    This made peopleugh bitterly, but at the same time, they were very confused.


    However, it was obvious that the two old men hiding in the void had seen all of this.


    Above the void.


    They were still sitting around the chessboard. In the eyes of the outside world, everything was transparent and silent as if there was nothing at all.


    But in front of them were floating in the air, with tables, tea, chess games, and a leisurely scene.


    "This silly boy..." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled bitterly, shook his head, and made a decision.


    "You and I are both looking at things


    rebot


    from the perspective of the God of Heaven. Naturally, there are different meanings. If we were like Samuel, we might not be as calm as him." The Sweeping old man smiled gently and took a sip of green tea, N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled gently and said, "You''re right. There are a lot of questions, and I think he must have been confused for a long time. But he has the courage to wee theme and train his troops ording to the prescribed order. It''s really rare for him to face them calmly, but Qin Shuang..."


    "Maybe it''s a bomb, or it''s an important supporter of Samuel who ascended the throne. It depends on Samuel''s choice." The sweeping old man chuckled.


    "I''m afraid it''s the former." The Eight Destions Heavenly Book shook his head and said with a wry smile, "Lu Ruoxin has wisdom and beauty at the same time. Although Samuel is smart, it''s as difficult as this chess game!"


    After that, Eight Destions Heavenly Book put down the chess piece. At this time, there was a storm on the chessboard, and the killing move wasing.


    The sweeping old man shook his head and smiled bitterly when he saw that there was no chance of turning the tables.


    "You''re just like him. It''s good to fall in love, but you''ll always be dragged down by love."


    "Really?" The sweeping old man smiled slightly, and a hint of fierceness shed across his eyes. "Not necessarily!"

 Chapter 3112

    Chapter 3112


    ?


    Everyone was stunned...


    They had seen rich people, but they had never seen such a rich person!


    Even Lu Yuan, an elite from a big family, was dumbfounded at this time.


    He had seen too much money and weapons, but he had never heard or seen so many weapons piled up into mountains in an instant.


    Even the top of the Blue Mountain''s arsenal was just so-so...


    Lu Yuan was surprised. The people who came out of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book were actually more surprised and even frightened at this time.


    In fact, it took them a long time to relieve the shock in the Eight Direction World.


    However, as soon as they came out, they felt shocked again.


    A mountain of weapons!


    Moreover, none of them was trash.


    To put it bluntly, even if Samuel sold these weapons one by one, Samuel would be rich enough to rival the country!


    Even Du Yisheng, who had always been very steady, could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. "This is f*cking rich. Damn it, our sect warehouse doesn''t have so many weapons."


    Zhong Beihai nodded profusely. "There are at least a hundred of them, Senior Brother..."


    Chen Shimin was stunned as well. He even felt that his humiliation was growing steadily. "Damn it, I can build a zoo in front of such a bunch of strange beasts and show off my identity as a disciple of the Heaven Four Pce. Damn it, I''m going to lose face in front of him. Although he thinks that I''m thick-skinned, he can''t stand such irony."


    Wang Simin was also stunned. At that time, Samuel was just a sick chicken in her eyes, but now, he was not only a popr Mysterious Man in Jianghu, but also a famous demon god. Moreover, he could kill thousands of beasts with a flip of his hand...


    If there was a saying that after three days in the world, there would be different people, then Samuel was really not three days, at least hundreds of millions of years away!


    Because his change was too unreal...


    "What are you all waiting for? Ningyue, split everything up. Jade Pce is a ce for girls. You can choose first." Samuel didn''t care about their stupefied reactions at all and remained very calm.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the female disciples of the Jade Pce, who had been stunned, even had undisguised excitement and admiration in their eyes.


    He was powerful and handsome. It was enough to capture their hearts since he could look down on the world, but his Samuel was so rich.


    "Isn''t this the perfect man they described to be perfect?"


    Not to mention them, even Ningyue was looking at Samuel in surprise. "Jade Pce first?"


    "Is there a problem?" Samuel said indifferently. Then, he gently picked up Han Nian and said, "I''ll take Nian''er out for a walk. We''ll gather in front of the ind in two hours."


    "Nian''er, Dad will show you peach blossoms." Samuel smiled at Han Nian and said gently.


    Although the father and daughter


    had spent a long time together in the


    Eight Destions Heavenly Book,


    Samuel had been busy training


    everyone and had hardly apanied this girl.


    These two hours were specially reserved by Samuel.


    When Samuel left, the group of people looked at his back with different expressions.


    "Damn, I also want to give birth to a child for him!" A female disciple of the Jade Pce cried, both moved and envious.


    "Ever since I met the alliance chief, I have suddenly felt that other men are no longer interested..."


    "Me too..."


    The group of girls was the same. But after an unknown period of time, no one knew who took the lead to turn grief and indignation into power. Since it was a gift from Samuel, it Lit must be their most precious gift. Without saying much, they went straight to the weapon warehouse.


    At this time, on the other side of the ind,ughter had already been heard from the Peach Blossom Land. The father and daughter were ying happily...


    BUT


    However, after ying for a long time, the father and daughter gentlyy on the peach blossom tree and looked at the blue sky. On the clouds, Yvonne was watching the father and daughter hug each other with a warm smile. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Shall we go find Mom?" Samuel asked.


    Han Nian nodded. "Okay, then I''ll build a big house here and be with Mom and Dad forever."


    Samuel nodded, touched Han Nian''s head, and looked up.


    At this time, the breeze was blowing, and the army was also gathering from the ind. The storm was about to attack...

 Chapter 3113

    Chapter 3113


    ?


    Everyone was stunned...


    He had seen rich people, but he had never seen such a rich person!


    Even Lu Yuan, an elite from a big family, was dumbfounded at this time.


    He had seen too much money and weapons, but he had never heard or seen so many weapons piled up into mountains in an instant.


    Even the top of the Blue Mountain''s arsenal was just so-so...


    Lu Yuan was surprised. The people who came out of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book were actually more surprised and even frightened at this time.


    In fact, it took them a long time to relieve their shock in the Eight Direction World.


    However, as soon as they came out, they were shocked again.


    A mountain of weapons!


    Moreover, none of them was trash.


    To put it bluntly, even if Samuel sold these weapons one by one, he could be rich enough to rival the country!


    Even Du Yisheng, who had always been very steady, could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. "This is f*cking rich. Damn it, our Heavenly Four Pce''s warehouse doesn''t have so many weapons."


    Zhong Beihai nodded profusely. "There are at least a hundred of Heavenly Four Pce, Senior Brother..."


    Chen Shimin was stunned as well. He even felt that his humiliation was growing steadily. "Damn it, Samuel can build a zoo in front of such a bunch of strange beasts but I showed off my identity as a disciple of the Heaven Four Pce in front of him. Damn it, it''s so embarrassing. Although I''m thick- skinned, I can''t stand such irony."


    Wang Simin was also stunned. At that time, Samuel was just a sick chicken in her eyes, but now, he was not only a hot Mysterious Man in Jianghu, but also a famous demon god. Moreover, he could kill thousands of beasts with a flip of his hand...


    If there was a saying that there would be different people after having not seen each other for three days, then Samuel was really not three days, at least hundreds of millions of years away!


    Because his change was too unreal...


    "What are you all waiting for? Ningyue, you are in charge of this. Split everything up. Jade Pce is a ce for girls. You can choose first." Samuel didn''t care about their stupefied reactions at all and remained very calm.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the female disciples of the Jade Pce Pce, who had been stunned, even had undisguised excitement and admiration in their eyes.


    Samuel was powerful and handsome. It was enough to capture their hearts since he could look down on the world, but Samuel was so rich. "Isn''t this the perfect man?"


    Not to mention them, even Ningyue was looking at Samuel in surprise. "Jade Pce first?"


    "Is there a problem?" Samuel said indifferently. Then, he gently picked up Han Nian and said, "I''ll take Nian''er out for a walk. We''ll gather in front of the ind in two hours."


    "Nian''er, Dad will show you peach blossoms." Samuel smiled at Han Nian and said gently.


    Although the father and daughter


    had spent a long time in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book together, Samuel had been busy training everyone and had hardly apanied this girl.


    These two hours were specially reserved by Samuel.


    When Samuel left, the group of people looked at his back with different expressions.


    "Damn, I also want to give birth to a child for him!" A female disciple of the Jade Pce cried, both moved and envious.


    "Ever since I met the alliance chief, I have suddenly felt that other men are no longer interested..."


    "Me too..."


    vel


    The group of girls were the same. But after an unknown period of time, no one knew who took the lead to turn grief and indignation into power. Since it was a gift from, Samuel, it must be their most precious gift. Without saying much, they went straight to the weapon warehouse. Content belongs to


    At this time, on the other side of the ind,ughter had already been heard from the Peach Blossom Land. The father and daughter were ying happily...


    However, after ying for a long time, the father and daughter gentlyy on the peach blossom tree and looked at the blue sky. It seemed thatYvonne was watching the father and daughter hug each other with a warm smile on the clouds.


    "Shall we go find Mom?" Samuel asked.


    Han Nian nodded. "Okay, then I''ll build a big house here and be with Mom and Dad forever."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Samuel nodded, touched Han Nian''s head, and looked up.


    At this time, the breeze was blowing, and the army was also gathering from the ind. The storm was about toe...

 Chapter 3114

    Chapter 3114


    ?


    "472 disciples from the Jade Pce are all here!"


    "The 46 disciples of the Heaven Four Pce have all arrived."


    "The 84 disciples of the Mysterious Man Alliance are all here."


    "Void Sect, Qin Shuang represents all disciples!"


    "Wang Simin from the Wang family represents the Wang family, arrived!"


    "Commander Fu Mang is here!"


    As everyone arrived, Ningyue shouted loudly, and everyone responded in unison. Their voice shook the sky and was full of momentum, which shocked Lu Yuan and the others.


    But everyone also understood that there was countless sadness hidden in these monstrous voices.


    There was only Qin Shuang left in the Void Sect!


    Only Wang Simin was left in the Wang family!


    Even Fu Mang''s voice was called out by Fu Li.


    Samuel came steadily with Han Nian in his arms. His face was like the sea, calm and cold.


    "There are more than 600 people." Samuel nced at everyone and smiled gently. "You are all my brothers and sisters. I have nothing to say, but I just want to ask you to take all home."


    "Let''s go!"


    "Woo!"


    At this time, with Samuel''s soft shout, waves of sea horns suddenly sounded on the ind.


    Looking back, the old woman in white stood on the lonely mountain in the ind, holding a conch in her hand and blowing it into the sky!


    The solo music was to sacrifice the military''s prestige!


    Everyone looked back. They were all full of strong fighting desire!


    The six hundred shouts of "kill" shook the sky in unison!


    "Miss, warships have already been deployed near the Sea Area. It seems that Samuel hase out in full force this time!"


    At this time, on a certain road,


    dozens of men dressed in bright clothes carried a jade sedan chair, and several beautiful female attendants followed closely behind them. They held flowers and jade fans in their hands. The jade fans were gently waving, and the flowers were scattered. It looked like a trip to the immortal pce. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As a woman in ck quickly fell from the sky and then slightlynded in front of the sedan chair, the whole team stopped slightly. She also knelt down at the right time with a very low posture.


    The two maidservants hurriedly pulled open the curtains of the sedan chair. What they saw was a luxuriously decorated beauty.


    "They have rested for an entire seven days before setting off. Guess what Samuel is doing?" The beauty smiled gently. Her pink skin was so beautiful that even the surrounding flowers paled whenpared to her.


    Besides Lu Ruoxin, who else could be so gorgeous?


    However, at this time, behind Lu Ruoxin''s sedan chair, there were several guards who looked like top masters. They were escorting a carriage full of high-quality boxes, as if they were going to send gifts.


    The woman in ck remained calm and lowered her head slightly. "I don''t dare to specte."


    Lu Ruoxin seemed to be in a good mood. She smiled gently and said, "Chi Meng, you''ve been with me for so long. If I ask you to say it, you can say


    it."


    "Yes!" Chi Meng nodded. After thinking for a while, she said, "I guess Samuel should be recovering in seven days." "Why?"


    "In Border Town, the group of monks had already seriously injured


    Samuel. The most important thing is that the zombies in the whole city were left to disgust Samuel. The young master of the Fang family didn''t make a move before, so Samuel spent a lot of energy on the zombies. Even if Samuel was made of iron, such consumption couldn''t bepletely unaffected."


    "The following Bone Burning City will definitely not be easy. I think that Samuel will definitely understand this point. Hence..." Chi Meng lifted her eyes slightly and looked at Lu Ruoxin when she spoke until this point.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled gently. "Is that all?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m ignorant. Miss, please give me some advice."


    "It can''t be called guidance, but your prejudice against Samuel is too stubborn, so you neglected the details of this person."


    "Prejudice?" Chi Meng frowned. "Although Samuel is from Earth and I did have the right to be arrogant when I first came into contact with him, it was


    in the past. Now, I am no longer like others and have no contempt for him."


    If Chi Meng really looked down on him, given Chi Meng''s style, she would have already torn Samuel into pieces to ease the hatred in her heart. Why hadn''t she taken action yet?


    "I believe that you have great respect


    1.n


    for Samuel and even regard him as a master far stronger than you, but it doesn''t mean that you have no. prejudice. It''s just that your prejudice is not from arrogance, but from


    hatred." Lu Ruoxin smiled gently.


    Chi Meng was shocked. She thought about it carefully and suddenly understood something. She looked at Lu Ruoxin and said, "Could it be..."

 Chapter 3115

    Chapter 3115


    ?


    "Say it," Lu Ruoxin said with a smile.


    "Is Samuel still training disciples?" Chi Meng asked.


    Lu Ruoxin was very satisfied. She nodded slightly and said, "You are not stupid. You can see through it at once."


    "But it''s only seven days. What''s the point of training?" Chi Meng didn''t believe it. If it were anyone else, she would have already despised him. "Most of the people recruited by Samuel are scattered soldiers and swordsmen. Not to mention their talent, even if each of them is a hero among the people, it''s impossible for them to make any progress in seven days."


    What''s the point of his doing this?"


    Chi Meng was very puzzled.


    "I can''t figure it out either," Lu Ruoxin murmured, frowning. "I can''t figure it out."


    "Miss, I don''t think you need to guess. In just seven days, no matter how god-like Samuel is, he is still alone. Isn''t it an idiotic dream to make a group of mobs into a master of kings?"


    "Don''t forget that the ce where Samuel is located is Immortal Spirit Ind, which may be the ce with the most natural precious materials in the world." Speaking of this, Lu Ruoxin smiled gently and said, "But I''m not bad either."


    "Miss, has the shackles of God been refined?" Chi Meng asked in surprise.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled gently. "Although it''s not full, it can also be used. The most important thing is 13 Chapters!"


    13 Chapters was won by Lu Ruoxin and Samuel. Although the victory was still a mystery in the eyes of Lu Ruoxin, at least she got it.


    In fact, at that time, Lu Ruoxin knew that she had been defeated, but she turned the tables at the critical moment. First, Lu Ruoxin knew that someone was secretly helping her, and only the sweeping old man was present.


    Secondly, when the sweeping old man announced the result of thepetition, he was obviously partial to Lu Ruoxin in terms of words.


    In fact, Lu Ruoxin had always felt very strange. After all, the sweeping old man was not on her side, but on Samuel''s side. However, this sweeping old man insisted on helping her. Lu Ruoxin had to think that it might be a conspiracy!


    Therefore, Lu Ruoxin had long got 13 Chapters, but she had not used it.


    It was not until she hadpleted the God''s shackle and Lu Ruoxin''s cultivation had suddenly risen that she took time to take out 13 Chapters to check when she was free.


    She was shocked at first nce.


    There was not any conspiracy like she had imagined, but full of unique skills. As the sweeping old man said, it contained two ancient unique skills, three self-created killing moves, and eight legendary cultivation methods in the


    novel.ne


    Easternmost Land! Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Lu Ruoxin seemed to have opened Pandora, from doubt to excitement, from excitement to nervousness, and then to crazily absorbing the nutrients in the book.


    el


    Although she had only read one chapter in 13 Chapters, Lu Ruoxin had benefited a lot from the good beginning. She also believed that as time went by, if all 13 Chapters were taken down, she would inevitably face incredible changes.


    "Congrattions, Miss!" Chi Meng quickly congratted her.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled faintly and said, "There''s no need to congratte me now. It''s not toote to congratte me when my career ispleted in the future."


    "It''s been seven days. I''m afraid that Fang Kun can''t wait any longer."


    Chi Meng whispered, "He has urged me many times. I think he hates Samuel so much that he wants to get married to Yvonne as soon as possible to relieve his hatred."


    "Really?" Lu Ruoxin smiled and seemed to be thinking about something.


    ???


    het


    "Miss, don''t you want Fang Kun and Yvonne to get married? Isn''t this arranged by you?" Chi Meng was puzzled. ording to reason, Lug Ruoxin should be happy about Fang Kun and Yvonne''s marriage. How could she not be happy at all? Instead, there was a hint of doubt on her face?


    This was really strange!


    What was the difference between lifting a rock and smashing her foot?


    "Phew!" Lu Ruoxin let out a long breath. He still frowned and did not speak for a long time.


    "Miss?" Chi Meng whispered.


    "Let''s go." Lu Ruoxin thought for a moment and looked away. Then, she slightly put down the curtain of the sedan chair. The sedan chair driver also quickly got up and walked away.


    At this time, Samuel on the other side also went ashore from the sea and marched toward the distance.


    If someone looked down from the sky at this time, it must be Samuel and Lu Ruoxin. Although they were far away, they were surprisingly in the same direction...Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3116

    Chapter 3116


    ?


    "Samuel. It''s been almost a day. It''s gettingte. Why don''t we find a ce to rest?"


    This journeysted for an entire day. From the seaside, they passed through dozens of mountains and countless swamps and forests. At this time, the setting sun was about to fall, and a group of people were exhausted.


    Samuel nced at the people behind him. Although their morale was still high, they were exhausted.


    Although everyone had spirit beasts, no one was willing to waste theirbat strength on their journey. After all, this was no longer the same as when they had returned to Immortal Spirit Ind.


    "But where to rest is a problem," Ningyue said softly.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dressed in light clothes, she had already been a little dirty by the mud and water in the forest and swamp.


    "We are basically moving to the northern border of Bone Burning City. It is still alright in the morning. At the very least, there are cities asionally present. However, in the afternoon, we are getting increasingly out. The surroundings are already filled with wilderness and mountains. Forget about cities, we have never even seen a single family." Manfred softly said.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu looked at the map and said, "The city in the morning is thest one. There are barren mountains and forests ahead, and there are no more people."


    "The problem is how to rest in such a ce?" Saber Twelve asked gloomily, his legs still stuck in the mud.


    Samuel looked around and felt really helpless. This ce waspletely a rainforest. Not to mention trees, even the air was extremely moist, and the ground was full of swamps.


    There was not a ce to rest.


    "Four Dragons!"


    Velocisaurus shouted softly, and the surroundings suddenly fell into a dead silence!


    But the next second, the wind suddenly blew around.


    "The four dragons are here!"


    With the four shouts, at the top of the vast forest, four dragon shadows suddenly appeared.


    "The four of you have been following us ever since we left the Void Sect. You are of no use at all. It''s really embarrassing for us dragons," said Velocisaurus coldly.


    The four dragons hovered in mid-air and lowered their heads.


    Fighting with the Big Tianlu Pixiu on the Immortal Spirit Ind was thest battle. The four dragons were all seriously injured and had been recovering nearby in the end.


    Although they had pursued Samuel several times, the opponents that Samuel met were all too powerful. Even if the four dragons were unharmed, they would be seckilled, let alone they were injured.


    "It''s not their fault." Samuel waved his hand. The treasures of the four dragons had made great contributions. With their cultivation, they could not do anything else.


    "Is there anything better around here?" Velocisaurus did not pursue the matter and asked indifferently.


    "There are still swamps and


    rainforest within a three kilometer radius, but..." At this point, the four of them looked at each other No one dared to make a sound again.


    "But what?" Samuel said frowningly.


    From the eyes of the four dragons, Samuel clearly felt that the situation was not good.


    "There''s a vige seven hundred kilometers ahead. You can rest there, but...."


    "But there''s a drought ahead. You have to be prepared."


    "Most importantly, that vige..."


    Speaking of this, the four dragons wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "It''s a little strange." Under Velocisaurus''s angry eyes, the four dragons finally said something.


    "Is it a little strange?" Samuel looked at the four dragons in confusion and then at everyone. "Well... we can''t say for sure. It''s just a matter of appearance," said the four dragons.


    Velocisaurus nodded. "You can leave now."


    After that, Velocisaurus looked at Samuel.


    "There''s always a way out. We can''t spend the night in this swamp to rest! Besides, we still have to go forward," Samuel said seriously.


    "Yes, after a night in the swamp, I''m afraid we will be soaked until we are bloated tomorrow." Manfred nodded and said "Anyway, there is still some time before the sunpletely sets. It is not dark, and it should not be a big problem in that vige with so many people."


    Samuel nodded, waved his hand, and continued to move forward.


    When the group of people sped up and rushed forward, an hourter, the rainforest and swamp


    disappeared, and the dry groun everyone, as if it was t


    suddenly appeared in front of.


    together.


    S


    e


    Almost at the same time, everyone faintly heard the loud snoring sound in front of them, and the high-pitched and sharp music rose and fell one after another.


    But as the four dragons said, it was strange!


    It was extremely strange!


    Even the snoring sound was the same...

 Chapter 3117

    Chapter 3117


    ?


    The sound was continuous and intertwined with each other, apanying each other!


    However, what was incredible was that the voice was not only harmony, but also some other songs.


    "Samuel, what the hell is this? It sounds so happy, but why is it also so embarrassing?" Saber Twelve frowned.


    Not only Saber Twelve but also everyone felt the same way at this time.


    Although it sounded happy, it made one''s hair stood on end and his spine felt cold.


    "Even though the song is a happy song, it is mixed with a sad song." Ningyue replied with a frown.


    "It''s not a song from our Central ins region," added Qin Shuang.


    Hearing their conversation, Zhong Beihai and others silently raised their swords and sabers, ready to deal with all kinds of dangers at any time. "We''re going to rest here for a night. We should be polite. Put down your sword." Samuel frowned.


    At the same time, he spread his divine sense all around.


    What was strange was that there was no strong Internal Breath around.


    Seeing that everyone had put down their swords, Samuel withdrew his Divine Sense. At the same time, he recovered slightly. "There is still sometime; let''s go and have a look."


    "Samuel, it''s dry here anyway. Or, for safety''s sake, we''d better not go," Wang Simin said.


    "There''s nothing here except the wastnd, and it''s not far from the vige. If there''s danger, what''s the difference between living there and living here?" Samuel said, "Since you''re here, let''s go."


    "Yes, Miss Wang, there are so many of us. Why should we be afraid of them?" someone said.


    At this moment, Chen Shimin came up to Wang Simin and chuckled. "If you''re afraid, I can protect you."


    "Who the f*ck are you!" Wang Simin red at Chen Shimin unhappily and caught up with the army that was heading forward in a few steps. Only Chen Shimin was left in the wind...


    "This... this girl is so hot?" Chen Shimin was dumbfounded.


    She looked like a weak little girl in front of Samuel just now, but why did she suddenly...


    "That''s f*cking outrageous!"


    A few minutester...


    After passing through a high mountain peak, the sight in front of them quickly became unusually wide. Looking down from above, it was a green continent on the dry ground.


    Above green continent, a vige that was neither big nor small was on it. Although there was no city wall around it, many fences and wooden sticks were still used to build a simple wall.


    "Fuck, what the fuck is that?" Saber Twelve''s eyes widened as he looked towards the distant vige in disbelief.


    At the entrance of the vige, a group of people were walking around the entrance of the vige. Each of them was dressed in red, and they were all happily walking and jumping.


    In the middle of the crowd, a bright


    red sedan chair was carried up by everyone. As the person carrying the sedan chair walked and jumped with others, the whole sedan cha rose and fell happily.


    But what was incredible to others was that...


    It was a sorrowful song. It was extremely sad and mournful.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Samuel, look at that!"


    As Manfred shouted, Samuel lifted his head and looked over. Behind the vige, there was a group of people who lowered their heads and


    walked. However, these people


    dressed in in clothes, with long ck hats on their heads, and hemp ropes around their waists. As they rustled, it turned out that they were


    paper flying everywhere. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In the crowd, a coffin was lifted up by the joint efforts of the crowd. The coffin was pitch-ck, and the mouth of the coffin was written with a big word of "A memorial".


    However, what was also incredible


    was that the sound of snoring in the


    front row was not the sorrowful music created by the scene, but the loudest happy music that Samuel and others had heard before.


    "This..."


    "Hiss!"


    Seeing this, everyone, including Samuel, could not help but gasp and their backs turned cold.


    It seemed to be an ordinary burial and marriage, but because of the strange pleasure, it became no longer ordinary and even made people panic.


    Even in broad daylight, people could not help but feel chilly!


    "Samuel, isn''t this too strange?"


    "Yes... how could it be like this..."


    Samuel''s eyes narrowed, and the next moment...

 Chapter 3118

    Chapter 3118


    ?


    The next moment, Samuel raised his hand slightly and then led everyone over.


    A living person could not be scared by a dead body or a bride. Moreover, ording to the route that Samuel and others had nned before, this vige was the only ce they had to pass. Otherwise, they would have to go through the mountains and forests to waste a few days.


    Most importantly, everyone needed to rest.


    "Samuel, are we really going to go there?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu asked anxiously.


    He was well-informed, but he had never heard or seen such a strange funeral ceremony.


    "Yes!" Samuel nodded. "Maybe it''s just a custom of others. Although it''s a little strange, there''s no need to make a fuss. Besides, do we have a choice?"


    "Let''s go. With so many of us here, how can we be afraid of them? If we don''t even dare to live in a vige, how can we talk about Bone Burning City?" Wang Simin said.


    "That''s right! Our destination is far more terrible than these."


    As Wang Simin spoke, the others also responded.


    "The most important thing is that there seems to be no strange aura in this vige," Velocisaurus whispered.


    Yes, this was also one of the main reasons why Samuel felt terrified but still chose the past without hesitation. Samuel, followed by a group of people, quickly went down the hillside and headed for the vige.


    After a while, when the snores became more and more shrill, they also walked to the vige entrance.


    The red dress was swirling, the red shadow was dancing, and the song was loud.


    Looking around, everyone smiled happily. However, their smiles were very stiff and mute. In the extreme joy, there was hidden endless sorrow and worry.


    With the arrival of hundreds of people from Samuel, the people in red in front of the whole vige did not stop at all. They were still at the entrance of the vige, dancing with the sad music and walking happily with the rhythm.


    The fiery red sedan shook violently as the crowd moved up and down. The slightly opened door of the sedan chair revealed the situation in the sedan chair, and there seemed to be a bride in a phoenix dress inside.


    Samuel nced at all the people behind him and asked them to follow him. He bypassed the crowd in front of the door and went into the vige from the side.


    However, just as the group of people carefully passed by the side, at this time, with the sudden high-pitched sound, the wedding procession jumped more happily, and the pace became bigger.


    They even approached Samuel and others.


    Even though Samuel had already given the order to avoid them, and they even avoided the other party in time when they saw the wedding procession.


    Unfortunately, no one expected that the team would suddenly increase their pace and quickly rush toward them. Immediately, they could not dodge in time, and both sides crashed into each other.


    Almost at the same time, Saber


    Twelve and the others were carried by someone, and they were knocked upside down for a while. After a few staggering steps, something


    suddenly fell down. With a musl.ne


    sound, they looked back and saw


    that the sedan chair at the front of the groom team directly lost its bnce and fell to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Saber Twelve and the others were quick to pull the sedan chair, but it was toote. With a loud bang, the sedan chair smashed in front of Saber Twelve and the others.


    "Pa!"


    The bride in the sedan chair suddenly fell out of the sedan chair andnded in Saber Twelve''s short distance.


    The big red veil covered the top of her head, and the festive phoenix dress was exceptionally beautiful.


    "Oh no." Saber Twelve immediately bes anxious.


    On the wedding day, they


    unintentionally destroyed the bride''s


    bridal sedan chair and knocked it


    down, which made the bride fall out


    of the sedan chair. No matter whether it was intentional or not, they were very sorry.


    Samuel also turned back in time. Wang Simin frowned even more.


    Because the bride lying in front of Saber Twelve did not make a sound of pain. She did not even move at this moment.


    "My God, I won''t hit the bride..." Wang Simin did not dare to continue.


    Ningyue and the rest had obviously also discovered this point. All of them immediately felt nervous and guilty!


    Naturally, Saber Twelve also saw it. He called out softly, but the bride did not respond.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The next second, he hurriedly


    stretched out his hand and gently


    pulled the bridal veil off the bride''s head. He wanted to see what was going on with her, but as soon as he did his eyes suddenly widened...

 Chapter 3119

    Chapter 3119


    ?


    Suddenly, cold sweat broke out on Saber Twelve''s forehead, and his nervousness turned into fear.


    "Ah!" Saber Twelve suddenly threw away a corner of the bridal veil in his hand, and then his body subconsciously rubbed back.


    "Corp... Corpse...!" Saber Twelve screamed in horror.


    Almost at the same time, Ningyue and the others noticed that something was wrong with Saber Twelve. Hearing his words, they couldn''t help but frown.


    Could it be that the bride had fallen to death?


    Thinking of this, the group of people headed by Ningyue hurried over and began to observe the bride under the horrified eyes of Saber Twelve. When Ningyue ced her hand on the bride''s pulse, her entire body turned pale with fright.


    Wang Simin quickly put the bride''s head in her arms, but when she saw that Ningyue''s eyes were not right, she suddenly found something... At this time, a breeze suddenly blew gently.


    Along with the breeze, the veil was slightly raised.


    A strange smell suddenly entered everyone''s noses...


    The smell of rouge mixed with some rotten smell!


    Ningyue was the closest to the bride. She subconsciously followed the source of the stench and looked down. She lifted the veil. A pale face, which had even begun to rot, appeared in front of her in an instant.


    Seeing Ningyue''s reaction, Wang Simin was stunned. She looked down and was so scared that she threw the bride in front of her away!


    It was a corpse with white face and stinky smell. Although it was covered with all kinds of rouge, it could not cover up its rotten body at all. Instead, it made the corpse look extremely ferocious.


    It seemed that because of the fall and the bride was slightly hugged by Wang Simin, her body was pressed by pressure, and maggots kept gushing out of her mouth...


    "Oh!"


    Wang Simin suddenly covered her mouth and leaned to one side, vomiting.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ningyue and Saber Twelve weren''t much better either. Their expressions were extremely ugly as they subconsciously retreated backwards.


    Not only them, but also Samuel was shocked and disgusted!


    Who would have thought that the bride, who was supposed to be well-dressed, would be a rotten and stinky corpse under the beautiful phoenix crown coat...


    "How could this be?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu almost felt his stomach rolling. He murmured in shock.


    Samuel also frowned and felt a chill down his spine for a while. As the sound of snoring suddenly became louder, Samuel felt even gloomier.


    But at this moment, a burst of high-pitched cheers of joy suddenly sounded, and there was a smell of wax burning in the air!


    Several pieces of paper flew past.


    At some point, the funeral team behind the vige entrance suddenly appeared at the vige entrance.


    With the arrival of this group of


    people in white, wearing long ck hats and paper, carrying coffins, the joyful sounds of their team became louder.


    With the appearance of joy, the funeral team in white and ck hats slowly approached and soon walked into the procession toe the bride.


    QUMS


    For a time, sorrow music and happy songs were ying together, and the groom and the funeral were mixed together.


    The coffin and the wedding sedan!


    Nether paper, red flowers!


    Red clothes, white linen!


    The strong and clear contrast between the two actually came together at this time.


    One couldn''t tell whether it was weird or ufortable!


    An unspeakable gloom!


    "What... what the hell is going on?" Even Manfred tookrge steps back and looked at the two groups at the entrance of the vige in fear. Not only him, but also the crowd behind Samuel could not help but squeeze closer to each other because of fear.


    Samuel frowned and stared at the crowd in front of him without saying a word.


    It was so strange that even Samuel couldn''t help feeling confused. His Third Eye had been opened for observation.


    But these people were all normal people. The only difference was...


    "There''s someone in the coffin," Samuel said softly in shock.


    "Is there anyone in the coffin?" Zhong Beihai was stunned. Wasn''t this normal?


    Samuel frowned more tightly and shouted in a low voice, "I''m not talking about the dead, but the living."


    "Of course, there is the dead in the


    coffin... Wait, what do you mean? What is in the coffin is not a corpse but a living person?" After Zhong Beihaneacted, his eyes suddenly widened. At the same time, he was extremely frightened and shocked!

 Chapter 3120

    Chapter 3120


    ?


    That''s right!


    In the coffin, it was not a corpse, but a living person!


    Not only were Zhong Beihai and others very shocked, but even Samuel who saw it with the Third Eye was also shocked at this time.


    The bride in the sedan chair was a dead body, which was scary enough, but there was a living person in the coffin. Why?


    They were happy and sad, but on the contrary, they were opposite each other. This was no longer simple and strange. To be exact, it was abnormal and terrifying.


    "Hu!"


    All of a sudden, at this moment, there was a loud noise. The two sides of the sound were together, and it was extremely high-pitched. The sound was so sharp that it seemed to tear the sky apart.


    Everyone couldn''t help covering their ears in pain!


    But in a sh, the high-pitched snores suddenly turned to a rtively gentle rhythm, and everyone let go of their hands.


    "Where..... where''s the corpse?" Saber Twelve hurriedly looked back, but he didn''t see the bride lying on the ground in front of him. He looked around in panic.


    Ningyue and Wang Simin were even more so. They were closer to the corpse than Saber Twelve.


    But almost at the moment when they covered their ears, the corpse in front of them disappeared. How could they not feel frightened and panic?


    On Samuel''s side, people also found that the corpse on the ground was gone. When they suddenly looked back, they were all stunned.


    On the thick ck coffin, the bride sat cross-legged on it, with a red bridal veil tied around her head. Dressed in a red phoenix dress, she was not in line with the coffin''s ck wood, which was daunting.


    Manfred wanted to chase after the bride on the spot, but at this time, as the bride sat on the coffin, two teams of people suddenly lined up. Between red and ck, two teams led each other to jump and walk slowly toward the vige.


    "F*ck, did we see a ghost? F*ck!" Saber Twelve stood up from the ground and looked at the funeral team that was gradually disappearing. Saber Twelve couldn''t help but spit and said gloomily.


    Samuel and the others also gathered together and murmured as they watched the group of people leaving.


    "There has always been a taboo between celebrating and a funeral. As the saying goes, one should not be happy or sad. This has been a tradition since ancient times, and even the consensus of all human beings. But this vige..."


    "Not only the funeral, but also the celebrating. Two events were held together."


    "This is really creepy."


    "Yes, there is a living person in the


    coffin, but the bride in the bridal


    sedan chair is dead. The wedding team is ying the funeral music and the funeral''s side is ying the happy song. This is strange. can only say that these people are simply abnormal!"


    At this time, everyone also kept talking!


    Samuel couldn''t figure it out either. As everyone said, the wedding ceremony and funeral were held together, which was really strange and even made people feel jealous.


    "Samuel, we haven''t even entered this vige yet, yet this is already a strange panic. The four dragons are right, this ce is truly strange." "Yeah, do we really have to go in? And, do we have to live here?"


    Beside Samuel, Manfred and others asked softly.


    They were not afraid, but they were not familiar with the outside world and this ce was so strange, so they had to be careful.


    Samuel frowned and was lost in thought. Obviously, he was seriously considering all the pros and cons for a while.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, just as Samuel was deep in thought, the vige suddenly began to sing and dance and people''sughter could be heard even more clearly.


    However, just now, the vige was clearly unusually quiet. How could it havepletely changed within a moment!


    Obviously, not only did Samuel hear it, but everyone present also heard it. All of a sudden, fear appeared on their faces.


    After that, they looked at each other. Saber Twelve stepped forward to the front of Samuel and whispered, "Damn it. Samuel, have we entered hell?" "It''s possible."


    Saber Twelve''s words were


    reasonable, but there was one thing


    that Samuel did not dare to agree with ''Although the sun is about to set, is itpletely gone?"


    "No!"


    "If it was a ghost, how could ite out before the Yang Qi dissipated?" Samuel looked at everyone and said, "Let''s go into the vige!"

 Chapter 3121

    Chapter 3121


    ?


    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, he took the lead to enter the vige. Even if others had their own ideas, they could only follow Samuel in obediently.


    Although the vige was simple and crude, it was indeed not small. There were almost mud huts everywhere in the vige. The outermostyer was smeared on the wall with something simr to cow dung, which stabilized the wall. At the same time, the unique color made these simple and crude houses look very special.


    Because it was too simple and crude, the house naturally had no so-called decoration style.


    It was not only generally the same as the Central ins, but also a little different from it when it came to the details.


    There were many viges and roads in all directions, but they were not roads in all directions. It was easy for people to get lost if they walked in them. However, this ce was not particrlyrge. In addition, there had always been a noisy voice leading the way for a group of people. Along the way, there were ghostly coins that had been scattered by the wedding party. After a couple of turns, a group of people had already arrived at the center of the vige.


    In the center, there was a rtivelyrge house.


    The decoration was not much different from the other thatched cottages, but it was bigger. At the same time, there were some strange carvings on the door string.


    These carvings and texture were obviously not seen in the Central ins. They were both beautiful and strange.


    In front of the door of the big house, there was an iparably huge open space. At this time, the open space was almost full of people. They sat on the ground, chatted with each other,ughed, or danced strangely.


    In the crowd, the coffin the bride was sitting on just now was ced in the middle. People from the funeral and the wedding team were standing directly on both sides.


    As the breeze blew, the papers for ghosts on the ground flew all over the sky, adding some strangeness to the originally deste vige.


    However,pared with the shock of Samuel and others, the vigers did not seem to care about it at all. They stillughed and sang and danced. "Damn it, could it be the living person in the coffin and the woman in the sedan chair have something to do with each other?" Saber Twelve stopped beside Samuel and asked softly.


    "Can they?" Manfred said frowningly.


    "Some things are indeed incredible. Saber Twelve''s words make sense." Liu Fang nodded.


    "That''s impossible," Samuel said softly. "It''s not surprising that the bride is dead, but what should we say about the living people in the coffin?" Saber Twelve and Liu Fang were immediately at a loss for words.


    "Could it be that the groom is not willing to do it? So these people put him into the coffin?" Wang Simin said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly blushed inexplicably.


    She suddenly remembered that when she first met Samuel, her father had used this method to kidnap Samuel. The only difference was that she was alive.


    "If he doesn''t want to do it, just tie him up. What''s the point of putting him in the coffin?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu shook his head and said.


    "That''s right. It''ll take a lot of effort to


    carry the coffin out and walk around. What are they doing? Do they think the groom died too soon?" Zhong Beihai nodded.


    "Maybe they want the groom to die and be buried in advance." Saber Twelve still felt that although there was@omething wrong with his opinion, it might be right.


    §×


    "To get the groom to die, it is at least after the matter is over. Clearly, it is not time to torture him to death Du Yisheng also looked towards Samuel and expressed his opinion.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Samuel nodded. Yes, although the views of Saber Twelve and Liu Fang were indeed the biggest possibility, the details denied these things everywhere.


    However, at this moment, an old man suddenly walked out of the house.


    Behind him were dozens of old men, who were not luxurious, but were clean and generouspared with the vigers.


    "The auspicious time has arrived!"


    The old man leading the group cried out. After which, he lifted his hand slightly. A strange scene urred...

 Chapter 3122

    Chapter 3122


    ?


    As the old man raised his hand, he shouted, "The auspicious time has arrived. I announce, start." "The bride has arrived. The groom is weing the bride and kicking the door of the sedan chair!"


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, the sorrow and joy sounds were heard again, and they pierced through the sky in unison!


    Almost at the same time, behind a group of elders, an old woman helped a young man with a hat walk out of the gate.


    Although his skin was rtively dark and rough, and his dressing was not very luxurious, and even his clothes could not hide the trace of dirt in his clothes, he was younger and more handsome.


    "Damn, what does it mean? Is this the real groom? The living person in the coffin..." Saber Twelve waspletely dumbfounded.


    ording to his deduction, the one in the coffin should be the tied groom. But now, the real groom suddenly appeared, which made people confused. "Don''t tell me those people are from the Barbaric Tribe. The living person in the coffin will be used as sacrifice, right?" Liu Fang frowned.


    Some ancient tribes that had fallen behind left behind some strange and cruel customs. This was indeed very likely to exist.


    But for Samuel, he still didn''t agree with this statement.


    If it was a living sacrifice, why did thwy have to put a man in a coffin?


    "I don''t understand. I don''t understand at all." Du Yisheng was also very puzzled and shook his head continuously.


    Although he was old and knowledgeable, it was still hard for him to understand.


    At this moment, the leading elder and the others seemed to have also noticed the arrival of Samuel. The young man was obviously stunned, and a trace of panic appeared on his face.


    The other vigers also looked back at the crowd with vignce.


    The old man in the lead nced at Samuel and the others. Then, he looked at the groom beside him and shouted softly, "What are you waiting for? Go and kick the coffin!"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After being scolded by the old man, the young man came to his senses. In a hurry, he was led by the old woman to the coffin.


    The man involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva as he looked at the stiff corpse sitting on the coffin. The old woman gently lifted a leg of the young man and cried out.


    "Bang!"


    Following closely behind, the young man gently kicked the coffin, causing it to make a muffled sound.


    "Come into the hall!" The old woman shouted again, and then even she waved her hand in disgust.


    A total of four people walked out of the two teams.


    The four of them stood on both sides of the coffin, and then they worked together to slowly lift the corpse off the coffin.


    The old woman was quick-witted


    and hit the belly of the young man next to her stiffly. The young man bent down subconsciously because of the pain. But almost at the moment when he bent down, the four people also put the corpse on his back. Content belongs to


    "Oh!" Wang Simin immediately covered her mouth with her hand and wanted to vomit on the spot.


    Ningyue, Liu Fang, and Zi Qing


    weren''t that much better off. For them, such a disgusting rotten corpse was not only in a formal sedan chair, but also on a living person''s back. How could they not


    vomit? Content belongs,


    S


    Not to mention the women, even the men present looked unhappy at this time. They both sympathized with the young man and felt disgusted by this behavior.


    "Disperse!"


    The young man was also disgusted. But with the old woman''s loud shout, the group of old men on the front door all made way for him. The young man could only bite the bullet, grit his teeth, carry the corpse on his back, and walked to the main room.


    As he walked inside, it was obvious that the corpse was under a jolt and pressure on the young man''s back.


    Da!


    Affected by the pressure, under the veil, almost the same as before, a strange disgusting liquid flowed out of the corpse''s mouth again, as well as active wriggling maggots!


    They fell on him, or on the ground...


    "It''s so fucking disgusting." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu turned his face away and didn''t want to continue watching.


    Even Samuel frowned and felt ufortable.


    As the young man carried the corpse on his back and slowly walked into the inner hall, the old man leading the group turned his gaze to Samuel and the rest...

 Chapter 3123

    Chapter 3123


    ?


    The old man looked at Samuel, and the old men beside him also looked over. All the vigers at the scene also looked back silently. Then they stood up and continued to approach Samuel and others.


    Seeing the crowd like this, Wang Simin, the barbaric girl, was about to pull out her knife on the spot, but Samuel held her hand directly.


    She was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly blushed again!


    "Retreat!" Samuel shouted softly. He did not look at Wang Simin at all. Instead, he vigntly led everyone to step back slowly, trying to keep a safe distance from the vigers.


    "Who are you?"


    Almost at the same time, the old man led a group of old men out of the crowd quickly, looking at Samuel and others with alert and cold eyes.


    "I''m Samuel hannigan, passing by here. It''s gettingte, so I want to have a rest here." Samuel hurriedly exined, "We have no malicious intentions."


    The old man frowned slightly, looked up and down at Samuel, and then gently nced sideways at the dense crowd behind Samuel.


    "Have a rest here?" the old man asked with dissatisfaction.


    "They are all my disciples," Samuel exined sincerely.


    "We are from the Mysterious Man Alliance," Wang Simin added.


    "I don''t know him!" The old man said mercilessly with a cold face, "The vige is very small, and it can''t amodate anyone else. You can leave now. Please leave."


    After that, the old man reached out and made a gesture of invitation.


    Wang Simin wanted to say something, but when seeing the old man''s tough attitude and cold expression, Samuel stopped her and then cupped his fists slightly. "Okay, then I won''t bother you anymore."


    After that, Samuel turned around and walked out with others.


    Even though Zhong Beihai and the others felt unwilling to leave without fighting for a while, it could be seen that Samuel had made up his mind to leave. They could only follow him obediently and walk out of the vige.


    After a while, they came out of the vige.


    Although it was getting dark, they could still see the surroundings.


    There was a mountain in front of them. Although it was not very high, and there were no trees or green grass, it was just a poornd. But now the vige did not allow them to stay overnight, so they could only bite the bullet and go there to rest temporarily.


    "Be careful when walking at night." After giving the order, Samuel led the way forward.


    However, they had just taken a few steps when suddenly; they heard footstepsing from behind in a hurry. When they looked back, they saw that several figures were chasing after them in the darkness.


    "Swish." Thest members of the team were Lu Yuan and the others from the top of the Blue Mountain. When they saw someoneing, their long swords suddenly lit up.


    Under the moonlight, the long sword appeared faintly cold!


    "I want to see your leader."


    Being stopped by the long sword, several figures stopped in front of Lu Yuan and others and shouted while panting.


    Lu Yuan frowned. Just as he was hesitating, Samuel walked over.


    Seeing this person, Samuel couldn''t help but frown. Although he didn''t know these people, judging from their clothing, it was obvious that these people were vigers from the vige earlier.


    "I am!" Samuel replied strangely.


    "Vige Chief would like to invite you." The leader cupped his hands towards Samuel and said softly.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Vige Chief would like to invite him?


    Samuel frowned. What did that mean?


    "Damn, you just drove us out, and now you want to invite us over. What are you doing?" Saber Twelve said gloomily on the spot.


    The man did not speak. He just lowered his head slightly, waiting for Samuel''s answer.


    "Samuel, they just chased us out and


    now they want to invite us back. This vige chief must have other


    ns. Be careful." Manfred also gently approached Samuel and said cautiously and softly.


    "Yes, Samuel. It is strange." Liu Fang echoed softly.


    "It''s gettingte and it''s getting dark. If there''s an ambush, it''ll be extremely disadvantageous to us," said The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said.


    Samuel nodded. Everyone''s worry was reasonable.


    Vige Chief''s way of doing things was indeed quite strange.


    However, Samuel needed to judge the situation himself.


    After a while, Samuel nodded and suddenly smiled. "Okay, please lead the way."


    In the face of Samuel''s decision, everyone looked at each other worriedly...

 Chapter 3124

    Chapter 3124


    ?


    "Please." After saying that, the leader of the vigers turned around and led the way for Samuel.


    "Samuel!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and others hurried to catch up with Samuel. "Are you really not afraid that they will ambush us? We were driven away at dawn before, but now it''s getting dark. It''s the best time to ambush us. You''ve seen it before. Don''t get too close to those people. With such a strange wedding, I think it''s better not to go back to this vige."


    "Yes, these weirdos are likely to be a trouble. We might as well go to the hillside to rest."


    "Samuel..."


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and the others tried to persuade him.


    Samuel just smiled. It was not that Samuel had not considered this, but the problem washe had no other choice.


    "If this group of people really wants to deal with us, is the hillside safe?" Samuel said with a chuckle.


    "At least on the hillside, we can hold the fort alone. Although they have a lot of vigers, we have a lot too. Even if it''s dark, they can''t do anything to us," The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said.


    "You''re right, but you have neglected a fact." Samuel smiled softly. Seeing that the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was confused, Samuel said, "The terrain!"


    "We''re not familiar with the surrounding terrain at all, but there''s no difference to them between the night and the day. Although we can defend from the height, who can guarantee that they won''t climb up in other ways?"


    "This is their territory!"


    "Once they rush to a higher ce, there is not much difference whether we enter the vige or not."


    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu was speechless.


    That''s right. Although it''s good to be a higher ce, who knew where they could get there?


    Once the advantage was instantly ttened, it would even be their disadvantage.


    At that time, the army would be in chaos!


    Because they were not far from the vige. In just a few minutes, when everyone was hesitating, they had already arrived at the vige entrance.


    "Please!"


    The leader of the vigers invited them again!


    At this time, the darkness hadpletely descended, and a bright moon was hanging in the air!


    Samuel nodded and followed the vigers into the vige.


    A few momentster, they returned to the main room.


    In front of the main room, there was almost no difference from before. There were only a few slightly brightnterns hanging in front of the house and in the courtyard Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, at this time, thentern did not have the slightest sense of joy in everyone''s eyes. Instead, it looked more like a monster in the dark with blood-red eyes.


    "Herees our guest!"


    As someone shouted loudly, a shrill voice sounded again. The leader of the vigers signaled Samuel to go in.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    There were so many people that Samuel could only lead a dozen backbones through the crowd and walk to the main room. With the sound of snoring, it looked extremely evil.


    Inside the main room, the guests were seated separately. The corpse and the young man were standingin front of the hall. The old man who sat in the middle of the hall before was sitting in the middle of the hall. In the middle, white candles were lit.


    After leading Samuel and others into the guest seats, the leading viger quickly whispered a few words in the old man''s ear and then left obediently. The old man was no longer as cold as before. He nced at Samuel and greeted each other. After which, he nodded to the old woman beside him.


    "Enter the room!"


    Following the old woman''s loud shout, several some people sent the young man and the corpse away.


    Ningyue, Qin Shuang, and the rest were all shocked by this scene and turned their heads away. In their hearts, they were sweating for the miserable groom.


    Almost at this moment, the old man slowly got up and then slowly walked toward Samuel...

 Chapter 3125

    Chapter 3125


    ?


    "The vige is outside the world. There are few peopleing here. It''s hard to tell whether you''re good or bad when you suddenly appear. That''s why I asked you to leave the vige, and it''s just a test for you. Since you can leave obediently, it also means that you''re not bad people. So I sent someone to catch up with you and invite you back to the vige." The old man smiled when he arrived in front of Samuel.


    Qin Shuang and the rest naturally wouldn''t think too much of it if it was an ordinary person who had exined this. However, after witnessing such a bizarre and strange wedding in this vige, it was obvious that they all bore grudges against the old man.


    Only Samuel smiled. "I see!"


    After that, he stood up slightly and saluted.


    "Second Uncle Zhang!"


    "Yes!" An old man hurriedly stood up from his seat.


    "Young hero has a lot of subordinates. Although the vige is simple and crude, you can settle the attendants of Young Hero and let them have some rest after eating and drinking," the old man said softly.


    "Okay, I''ll do it now." The old man called Second Uncle Zhang got up and was about to go out.


    "Uncle Niu, the guests have arrived. Arrange some dishes," the old man said again.


    "Yes!" The old man called Uncle Niu also quickly got up and left.


    In just a moment, several vigers came in with tables, and several pots of dishes were served. Under the invitation of the old man, Samuel and others sit around the table, but no one had any appetite.


    What they saw today was already enough to turn their stomach upside down. Coupled with the strange dishes on the table, they had no appetite at all.


    Almost all of them were dark things. They seemed to be the organs from one''s body.


    "Everyone, eat yourselves!" The old man did not show any signs of abnormality. He merely smiled and picked up an item to eat first.


    Just by looking at the food that the old man had picked up, Ningyue and the rest instantly connected the shape of the dish to some strange internal organs or other disgusting things. Then, when they saw the old man eating happily, they almost vomited out.


    "You guys, does the dishes not suit your appetite?" Seeing that Samuel and others did not eat, the old man noticed at this time and looked at everyone awkwardly.


    However, although the old man was still smiling, there was an imperceptible sense of loneliness and inferiority in his eyes.


    Thinking of this, Samuel smiled slightly. "No."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was about to start eating.


    Almost at this time, Wang Simin hurriedly reached out to stop Samuel and said, "What are you doing?"


    "These things... How can you eat them?"


    Wang Simin was so anxious that her facial features were distorted.


    "That''s right. Samuel, we can rest here. Don''t eat anything, right?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said hurriedly. Looking at everyone''s anxious faces, Samuel frowned slightly. "If you don''t eat, you don''t respect others, do you?" "Respect? Why should you respect such a person?" Wang Simin said hurriedly.


    Perhaps it was because she was too excited, but her words were so loud


    Othe elders present and several


    other elders heard her.


    W


    The old man frowned and was a little dissatisfied. "Miss, what do you mean?"


    Seeing that her words had slipped out, Wang Simin was also stunned. She simply said, "Don''t you understand what I mean?"


    Then, she muttered, "You are obviously pretending to be confused."


    Samuel quickly red at Wang Simin, indicating that she should not be so rude.


    Hearing this, the old man finallyN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    sthelp pping the table


    Wool


    and stood up slightly. "Girl, are so rude!" Content belongs to


    "Hum, I''m rude?" Wang Simin''s temper was also ignited. She stood up on the spot and said coldly, "Do need to be polite to people like you? The young man was so miserable just now because of you. You


    disgusting person, are you


    still


    talking about politeness in front of


    me?" Content belongs to


    Hearing Wang Simin''s abuse, the old man was slightly stunned. "Because of me?"


    "That young man just now?"


    "Can you still defend yourself?" Wang Simin said coldly.


    "Ridiculous!" The old man mmed the table. "That young man is my son. Do I need to defend myself?"


    As soon as he said that, everyone, including Wang Simin, was stunned...


    "Your son?"

 Chapter 3126

    Chapter 3126


    ?


    This was truly inconceivable.


    They had seen someone do these things for his dead son or daughter. Although their behavior was very bad, at least as parents, it was hard to understand how worried they were for their children, but from the level of family affection, it could be seen.


    However, it was hard to ept that someone torture his son by a dead body.


    That was his own flesh and blood. As a parent, how could he hurt his child in turn?


    After all, this thing was only good for the dead, but it was not good for the living.


    The first reaction of Wang Simin and others was that they did not believe it, but Samuel was carefully thinking about the appearance of the young man just now. He had to admit that the old man in front of him and the young man were really simr. It was very likely that they were father and son.


    "I am the vige chief of our vige. Although I am not in a high position and powerful, I am quite famous in the vige! If you don''t believe me, you can ask the vigers." Seeing the expressions of Wang Simin and others, the old man said with some anger.


    Wang Simin was unconvinced and subconsciously wanted to refute. At this time, Samuel hurriedly stood up and bowed slightly, saying apologetically, "Vige Chief, please calm down."


    "My friend is young and arrogant. She is a little reckless for a while. If she has offended you, I hope you can forgive her."


    Wang Simin was a little dissatisfied with Samuel''s apology, but she couldn''t say anything more. She could only turn her head away gloomily.


    On the other hand, when the old vige chief heard Samuel''s sincere apology, his anger subsided quite a bit. He nodded slightly, epting Samuel''s apology.


    On Samuel''s side, he also quickly picked up the wine on the table and gestured for his own people to raise their sses before toasting the old vige chief and the others.


    When the wine was over, the grievances were temporarily resolved.


    The old vige chief put down his wine cup and slowly said, "In fact, there are many misunderstandings between us, and it may not be all your fault." After saying that, the old vige chief turned his gaze to the other elders present. The group of elders also nodded in unison, expressing their understanding.


    "After all, in the final analysis, our own affairs are too strange."


    "That''s for sure. Your actions are mysterious, or it can be said that you arepletely reckless. A normal person will think that you are abnormal!" Wang Simin immediately said.


    Although her words were a little harsh, this time Samuel did not stop her from continuing. After all, this was indeed a very big doubt and the biggest confusion in everyone''s hearts.


    The old vige chief nodded. It was obvious that he also understood this point and sighed, "This is also a helpless move."


    "Young hero, you''re also a parent, so


    what you naturally want to see is


    et el


    their blissful growth, whether it''s civilians, elders, or Vige Chief." As he spoke, the old vige chief frowned bitterly and drank up? cup of wine in an instant.


    Samuel nodded and hugged Han Nian, not denying it.


    As parents, even if they sacrificed everything, they still wanted to see their children happy.


    "With your vige chief''s position, how difficult would it be to marry?" Ningyue asked with a frown.


    If even the vige chief''s son needed a corpse, then the entire vige would probably be destroyed.


    "It''s even harder than ascending to heaven." The old vige chiefughed bitterly.


    "Even though this is the first time


    we''vee to visit, we can still see it. The vige is still full of people, and there are quite a few women How can it be harder than ascending to the heavens?" Samuel asked strangely.


    "There are indeed quite a few women in the vige, but it''s as difficult as ascending to the heavens to get married. It has nothing to do with people." The old vige chief gave a wry smile.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Young hero, you only know one part, but you don''t know the other," the old vige chief said softly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I''d like to hear the details," Samuel said.


    The old vige chief nced at Samuel and then at the old men beside him. They all shook their heads and sighed bitterly. Then, the old vige chief smiled bitterly and said, ''Since you are guests, you can have dinner and rest for the night and leave as soon as possible.


    These are just our own problems, so let''s not mention them." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Vige Chief, you are warm and friendly, and you help us a lot. If Vige Chief has something to say, you might as well just say it. Perhaps, we can help out a little," Samuel said in confusion.


    "That''s right, Vige Chief. If you have any difficulties, just say it." Manfred also said.


    Seeing that Samuel, Manfred, and the others were extremely enthusiastic, the old vige chief didn''t know what to do for a moment, "This..."

 Chapter 3127

    Chapter 3127


    ?


    But after a while, the old vige chief suddenly said, "Eat some food. Although these don''t look good, I can guarantee that they are all normal dishes, but the vige..."


    "s!" Vige Chief sighed and whispered to the side, "Thunder God!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Yes!" Thunder God answered gently.


    "Eat with the guests. If they don''t want to, you can take them to rest." After that, the old vige chief slowly got up and cupped his hands at Samuel and the others, "I''m not feeling well, so I want to rest and I won''t apany you anymore."


    Before Samuel and the others could agree, the old vige chief had already turned around and walked towards the inner room.


    Samuel wanted to get up and call the old vige chief, but he stopped.


    "Everyone, let''s eat," Thunder God said softly.


    The old vige chief''s indifferent departure from his seat caused the originally non-living atmosphere to be even colder. Compared to the old vige chief, those elders even kept their mouths shut.


    Even if there was no problem with the dishes, it was obvious that Samuel and the others didn''t have the appetite. Samuel politely asked Thunder God to lead them to the resting ce.


    Although it was called a resting ce, in fact, it was just a few houses that had been cleared that night.


    In addition to being a little bigger, there was a top on all sides of the wall.


    Ningyue, Qin Shuang, and the rest of the girls covered the floor with their own nkets. They had originally wanted Samuel and the rest to rest, but Samuel and the rest had chosen to rest in the living room by hanging ropes. The nkets in the inner room were given to the girls to rest. "Hey, I said, let''s go to bed early, and then leave this damn ce at dawn." Wang Simin said to Samuel and others while lying down.


    "Yes, it''s too strange in this vige. I feel creepy to stay here for one more second," Liu Fang said with some lingering fear.


    "That''s right. That vige chief is the same. He said that he had no choice but to do so. However, he refused to say anything more after we asked him about it in detail. In my opinion, there''s something fishy going on," Liu Sha added.


    "Although this vige chief is strange, fortunately, he left the banquet in advance so that we don''t have to suffer at the banquet table. I still feel sick just thinking about those dishes." Wang Simin nodded in agreement.


    "F*ck, when ites to those dishes, they are really disgusting, as if internal organs have rotted into a pool of mud for several weeks." Saber Twelve couldn''t helpining.


    "Maybe it''s not as bad as you think," Zi Qing said weakly.


    But the next second, she might feel the gazes of Liu Sha and the other girls in the dark. She closed her mouth slightly and stopped talking. "Rest," Samuel said. Then he moved the energy in his hand and directly closed the door of the inner room. Then he closed his eyes. Although it was strange, Samuel still felt that they were living in someone else''s house, so it was unconvenient to say bad about others.


    Maybe the customs were different, or maybe there were some unspeakable secrets.


    Closing his eyes, he gently patted Nian''er in his arms. When the little girl fell asleep peacefully in his arms, Samuel started to fall asleep slightly.


    Suddenly, not long after Samuel fell asleep, waves of strange sounds suddenly rang out in the dark of the vige.


    Although the sound was as soft as a cockroach crawling over, Samuel had opened his eyes almost instantly because of his vignce.


    "Ah!"


    The silence in the long night was suddenly broken by a scream!


    Ningyue, Qin Shuang, and the rest of the girls, as well as Manfred, were also woken up by this scream. They rushed out of the inner room in a hurry Just as they were about to call Samuel, Samuel had already stood there, hugging Han Nian.


    A pair of cold eyes, like eagle''s eyes in the dark, stared at the direction of the vige.


    "What''s going on?" Qin Shuang


    looked around coldly. She was


    already holding the demon-subduing


    divine sword in her hand as she put on a defensive stance. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel did not speak, but at this time, there was a torch in the center of the vige, and countless footsteps were rushing over.


    "That vige chief''s house?" Qin Shuang asked suspiciously.


    Samuel nodded, his eyes full of confusion. If the target of the surprise attack at midnight was him, the range should be on his side. How could it suddenly appear near the vige chief''s house?


    What did this mean?


    "How could this be?" It was obvious that Qin Shuang was equally confused as Samuel...

 Chapter 3128

    Chapter 3128


    ?


    Samuel shook his head. He didn''t know either!


    "Didn''t they make trouble for us? How could it be..." Wang Simin was also stunned.


    Even if they gathered in the dark, they should act quietly. However, these footsteps were in such a hurry and they were not restrained at all. In addition, the fire in the vige was soaring...


    As long as their brains were not broken, it was impossible for them to gather like this.


    "Could it be that something happened in the vige?" Manfred asked curiously.


    These words reminded Samuel and confirmed Samuel''s guess. Samuel nodded, "Ningyue, Sect Leader Du, Senior Sister."


    "Yes!" The three immediately replied.


    "You go to the disciples'' ce first and protect them. Without my order, you must not leave half a step."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Yes!" The three nodded and said no more. They left with their swords and headed for the ce where the disciples rested.


    "The others,e with me to have a look." As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel took the lead and rushed to the center of the vige. When Samuel and the others arrived, the vige was already crowded with people and torches.


    A group of people tightly surrounded the Vige Chief''s house.


    Samuel stood up and flew. The next second, he looked down at the ground in the air.


    On the ground, the crowd was located in a side room next to the Vige Chief''s house. In the house, there was even the sound of wailing. Seeing that Manfred and others were rushing through the crowd and walking inside, Samuel sped up in a hurry, swooped down directly, and rushed all the way to the side room.


    "Hua!"


    Samuel suddenly fell to the ground, scaring the group of elders who were watching in front of the side room.


    Samuel frowned and stared at the side room.


    Beside the pitch-ck coffin, the old vige chief and the young man he had seen earlier were lying next to the coffin. Their strength was haggard and they couldn''t help but cry bitterly.


    Next to the coffin, there was a big hole in the wooden and hard coffin. The holes were uneven, and there was blood on the ground beside the hole. This made Samuel very confused. "What''s wrong with the blood on the ground and the hole in the coffin?"


    The coffin arrived at home before nightfall. Why didn''t they cry before, but now they were heartbroken?


    Suddenly, Samuel remembered that there was a living person in the coffin before, and now there was blood on the ground. Could it be...? "Did something happen to the person in the coffin?"


    However, something had happened


    to the people in the coffin. The father and son were so sad, which meant that this person should be very important to them. In this case, Samuel did not understand. Since the living person was such an important person to them, how could they put him in the coffin?


    Confused, Manfred and others also broke through the crowd, came to the side room, and stood beside Samuel.


    When they saw the situation in the room, they couldn''t help but frown. Obviously, like Samuel, they had fallen into great confusion.


    At this moment, an old man quickly walked in and whispered something in Vige Chief''s ear. Vige Chief then raised his head and noticed that Samuel and the others wereing over.


    Wiping his tears lightly, the old vige chief stood up and walked towards Samuel, "Young hero, can I have a talk with you?"


    Samuel nodded and followed the old vige chief all the way to the main house.


    In the main house, the old vige


    chief didn''t sit down. Instead, he


    looked at the sky and said, "It''s gettingte. Young hero and your friends can go back to the house to rest. When the sky brightens, you don''t have to say hello to us and leave here quickly. Remember, after leaving the vige, you can''t go northeast, let alone get close to the three mountains in that area."


    Hearing these words, Samuel was stunned and felt that something was going to happen. He asked, "Vige Chief, what exactly happened?"


    "This is all about the vige. It has nothing to do with you. Go back and rest."


    "Vige Chief, you married a Yin


    corpse as your daughter-inw, and now, the living people in the coffin have disappeared. If you don''t exin it clearly, I''m afraid it will be difficult to convince the public, right?" Wang Simin said rudely.


    "How do you know what''s inside the coffin..." Hearing this, Vige Chief immediately frowned and became unusually vignt.


    Almost at the same time, a lot of vigers rushed in from outside the main house. They no longer had a rtively rxed attitude, but became aggressive!


    Samuel frowned. Why did these people have such a big reaction knowing that there was a living person in the coffin?


    What did this mean?

 Chapter 3129

    Chapter 3129


    ?


    "Swish swish!"


    On the other side, Wang Simin and others also knew that the vigers came with bad intentions. Before Samuel could say more, they had drawn their swords together.


    The two sides suddenly became tense, and the situation was critical.


    "Stop, put away all your weapons." Samuel shouted coldly. Although Wang Simin and others were confused, Samuel''s eyes did not allow anyone to refute. They could only brace themselves and put away the weapons in their hands gloomily.


    At this moment, Samuel bowed slightly and hurriedly exined, "Vige Chief, what do you mean by this? Why are you so angry since we know there is a living person in the coffin?"


    "Don''t put on airs in front of me. If you weren''t its men, how would you know that there was a living person in the coffin? I trusted you wrong. You are clearly its aplices! Guards!" Vige Chief shouted angrily. The next second, a group of vigers immediately attacked Samuel and the others. Outside the house, more vigers also rushed in angrily.


    "Don''t hurt anyone." Samuel shouted at Wang Simin and others, and the Chaos Qi in his hand was directly released!


    "Break!"


    Hong!


    An extremely strong Qi strength was instantly released from Samuel''s body!


    Almost all the vigers were hit by Qi strength. When they didn''t respond at all, all the people in the house were blown to the wall and couldn''t move. The vigers who rushed in from outside were suddenly blown back!


    "Enough!" Samuel shouted. Instantly, no one in or outside the room dared to move again.


    "Haha!"


    At this moment, the old vige chief suddenlyughed out loud and stared at Samuel as he cursed angrily, "If you want to kill me or cut me to pieces, then juste directly. As the vige chief, I trust you wrong. I''m sorry for my son and daughter-inw, and I''m sorry for all the people in the vige. Give me a quick death, you beast."


    Samuel frowned and slightly withdrew the aura that trapped Vige Chief, "Vige Chief, we can rest here the night here and we''re too grateful. How can we kill you? I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "What? You''re still acting in front of us now?" The old vige chief snorted disdainfully, "I don''t think you need it. The people in my vige arepletely different from you monsters!"


    "Acting?" It was hard for Samuel to understand. "All of you are just ants in my hands. Isn''t it easy to crush you? Do I need to act in front of you?" "There must be a misunderstanding."


    "You don''t have to care about them, Samuel. It''s them who are strange, but now they me us for it. Let''s fight to the death." As soon as Wang Simin finished speaking, she was about to charge at them with her sword.


    "Bang!"


    S


    There was a muffled sound. Just as Wang Simin raised her hand, the sword in her hand was suddenly hit by the strange force and her wrist hurt. Looking back, the sword had been stabbed into the wall nearby.


    "Samuel!" Wang Simin looked at Samuel in confusion.


    "They''re not thieves, nor are they bad guys. They''re just ordinary people with no strength," Samuel said coldly.


    One breath could trap so many vigers. It was needless to say that Samuel was powerful, but it reflected the ability of the vigers.


    After saying that, Samuel looked back at Vige Chief and withdrew his control over the other vigers, "Vige Chief, we may not be good people, but we are definitely not bad people I don''t understand. I know that there is a living person in the coffin. What does it have to do with what happen tonight? What makes all of you change your attitude?"


    Looking at Samuel''s actions just now and the sincerity in Samuel''s eyes, the old vige chief''s anger gradually subsided, "Are you really not its person?"


    "Who are you referring to?" Samuel asked in confusion.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Samuel is our chief, and only we are his men. Who is qualified to be his master?" Manfred exined.


    "That''s right."


    "That''s right!"


    The people who followed Samuel nodded in unison.


    Seeing this, old vige chief frowned, "Could it be that I misunderstood you?"


    "Vige Chief, what exactly happened?" Samuel asked.

 Chapter 3130

    Chapter 3130


    ?


    "That''s right, Vige Chief. If you have anything to say, why don''t you just tell us? Not only can we eliminate the misunderstandings between us, we might even be able to help you."


    "You''ve seen Samuel''s skills just now."


    Manfred and others echoed at this time.


    The old vige chief raised his eyes and looked at the elders beside him.


    The elders also nodded. Obviously, the words of Manfred and the others were reasonable.


    "Alright." The old vige chief nodded gently and then rose to his feet. He looked at Samuel and said, "The person in the coffin you saw is called Yin''er!"


    "She is twenty years old. She''s my daughter-inw!"


    "Daughter-inw?" Hearing this, everyone, including Samuel, was astonished and couldn''t help but exim.


    It was obvious that the old vige chief''s words were like a fantasy for everyone.


    Everyone had personally witnessed Vige Chief''s son and the corpse.


    But now, the living person in the coffin had be his daughter-inw. How could people not be surprised?


    Wang Simin suddenly frowned and said discontentedly, "You mean that your son has a wife, but you locked her in the coffin, and then marry that corpse... Damn it, you are too disgusting, aren''t you?"


    "So your daughter-inw was locked in a coffin because she opposed to your n? Not only did you restrict her freedom, but you also humiliated her in this way?"


    They were both women, and Wang Simin loved to fight against injustice, so she was very angry on the spot.


    Samuel nced at Wang Simin slightly, indicating that she should not be too excited. If such a thing happened, naturally, people would be angry. But looking at the expressions of the old vige chief and the other vigers, Samuel felt that things were definitely not so simple.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Actually... my daughter-inw, Yin''er, marry my son today," the old vige chief said slowly.


    "Marry your son?" Samuel frowned. What did this mean?


    Why he was she lying in the coffin?


    Who would lie in the coffin and get married?


    How terrifying was this?


    How unlucky!


    As long as it was a normal person, no one would be willing to marry in this unlucky way!


    "Do they want to buy one and give one to them?" Manfred said softly beside Samuel.


    Buy one and give one?


    "You mean, someone forced the vige chief''s family to get rid of that corpse and attached it to the living woman in the coffin?" Liu Fang asked curiously.


    Manfred nodded his head slightly. This could also exin why Vige Chief would send his own son to such a situation.


    The current situation seemed to be the best exnation. Even Samuel himself seemed to agree with this idea.


    Only the old vige chief shook his head slightly and said, "Our Jiang family only has one daughter-inw, Yin''er, who is in the coffin."


    "That corpse?" Samuel said with a frown.


    "Substitute," the old vige chief said softly.


    "A substitute?" Samuel frowned. It was the first time that he had seen a dead person be a scapegoat for a living person.


    "Old vige chief, what do you mean by that?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu frowned.


    "I must not let it know Yin''er marry my son. Therefore, I used the corpse as a substitute and put Yin''er in the coffin. I yed a trick of Dragon and Phoenix Twisting. This move went well in the past, but I didn''t expect it to be..." Speaking of this, the vige elder''s eyes were full of tears and he was extremely sad and regretful.


    A trick of Dragon and Phoenix?


    It went well in the past?


    Samuel couldn''t help but frown even more tightly. His entire person became even more confused, "Vige Chief, it''s it again? You''ve


    mentioned this many times. Just


    who exactly is it?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes!" Manfred also nodded. "It can be seen that you seem to be afraid of it and hate it very much, but why did you find a substitute for it?"


    "It?" The old vige chief slowly


    raised his head and muttered as he looked towards the dark sky outside the house. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and it was hard to tell whether he was crying orughing. They only knew that his eyes were filled with bitterness.


    "It''s the god of our ce," the man called Thunder God said in a muffled voice.


    "God?" Samuel was puzzled.


    Shouldn''t a person who was regarded as a god by a ce protect the locals? How could the vigers be afraid?


    Vige Chief slowly stood up and opened his mouth...

 Chapter 3131

    Chapter 3131


    ?


    "This matter... started seven years ago.


    This vige was originally the only vige in the desert and the rainforest area. Although the conditions here were rtively bad, relying on the fact that it was the only grassynd at the junction between the desert and the rainforest, although it could not be rich, at least it could be self-sufficient. Life here could be considered peaceful.


    But 15 years ago, a flood broke the silence of the vige.


    That flood hasn''t happened for a hundred years. Although you also saw that the rainforest behind us is dense, it can help us absorb most of the flood and the desert ahead can also help us digest the water source, the flood still attacked us!" The old vige head sighed.


    The old man called Thunder God nodded. "The flood surged through the rainforest. The whole vige has built a dam, but facing the huge flood, it''s just a drop in the bucket."


    "The depth of the flood has reached several dozen meters, the dam simply impossible to stop the flood. Meanwhile, once it breaks through the dam, for our entire vige, it will be a disaster. It willpletely devour our vige, and humans and livestock will also bepletely wiped out by the flood. However, just as the vigers were desperate, a miracle happened.


    The whole vige suddenly shook, and countless people panicked. But at this moment, the rtively bold vigers found an extremely amazing thing. In the distance, several mountains were moving quickly, like giants with life, and their destination was the vige!


    Many people were deeply desperate at that time. There was a flood in front of them and huge mountains moving behind them. It was a catastrophe," the Thunder God said.


    The old vige chief nodded steadily, "That''s right."


    As the mountains grew closer and closer, and as they neared the vigers, everyone closed their eyes in despair, waiting for death. However, a miracle happened.


    "When those mountains moved near us, I thought they would crush us to death. But what''s strange is that these mountains quickly spread around us," The old vige chief said.


    "It blocked the flood for us." The Thunder God echoed.


    "Do you mean that the mountains around the vige were not nearby at all? Instead, they moved from afar?" Samuel couldn''t help but interrupt in surprise.


    The old vige chief nodded steadily, "Exactly!"


    Hearing the old vige chief''s affirmative answer, Samuel and the others looked at each other in dismay.


    It was really shocking.


    "If I''m not wrong, this mountain was moved by the so-called it mentioned by you, right?" Samuel asked.


    "That''s right. At that time, when the flood disappeared, everyone was very excited. We knelt on the ground to thank the gods for their


    protection, but we didn''t ex nex


    that


    the gods would really appear The old vige chief nodded. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In the surrounding mountains, there was a continuous hill formed by three mountains. A yellow light lit up and it appeared.


    "It imed to be the Great Immortal


    Yellow Sand, and it could split the earth with a wave of its hand and move all the mountains. It''s the king of the Earth Immortals. When it passed by here, it found that we were trapped by the flood, soit used a small method to move the mountains 50 kilometers away to


    block the natural disaster for us," the


    old vige chief said. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Since you were saved by it, you should be grateful to it. How could it be like this? Why are you afraid of it?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu asked curiously.


    The old vige chief nodded his head. "After being rescued, the vigers were indeed very grateful to it. In order to resist the flood, it had


    always blocked the mountains around the vige, and the vigers bowed to it almost every day, praying.


    "But one day, Great Immortal Yellow Sand gathered all of us," the Thunder God said with a trace of fear and sadness in his eyes. Obviously, from that day on, it was a nightmare for him and all the vigers.


    At this time, outside the room, a breeze blew. The already dark sky was even darker than before, and the moon could not be seen.


    It seemed that even the sky was reflecting the scene at this time, or maybe the sky went back to their original years with their memories, and then it could not help but feel sad for them.


    At this time, all the vigers lowered their heads. Although there was a lot of sadness on their faces, it was very light, and the reason for it was because of their numbness.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "That day..." The Thunder God slowly opened his mouth...

 Chapter 3132

    Chapter 3132


    ?


    "That day, as usual, before the flood attacked, the weather had been gloomy for several days. However, for some reason, that day was even more suffocating."


    The Great Immortal Yellow Sand summoned everyone to the entrance of the vige.


    "He said that the weather was still the same, and the heavy rain was still continuous. Even if there were several low mountains protecting us, it could not always use the mountains to block the flood for a long time."


    Moreover, Great Immortal Yellow Sand''s control over the mountain had entered a period of exhaustion.


    Soon after, the mountain would copse, and the flood would pour out like a great sea, drowning out the surrounding several hundred meters. Hearing these words, the vigers were anxious and desperate.


    Unless the flood waspletely removed, or the water waspletely suppressed under the ground, so that we could rest forever!" The Thunder God said the Great Immortal Yellow Sand''s request that day.


    Samuel frowned slightly. Was this the root cause of the rainforest outside this wastnd?


    "That''s right, for the sake of the vige''s safety, we agreed." The old vige chief nodded, as if he had seen through the doubts of Samuel and the others, "This was why the rainforest outside the vige was born."


    Great Immortal Yellow Sand''s method was to suppress the flood there, and then it would still use the mountains to protect the vigers and everyone''s safety.


    "But after all, it''s a good thing. It''s suppressing the flood into the ground and forming the protection of the vige with high mountains," Wang Simin said doubtfully.


    Hearing Wang Simin''s words, the old vige chief and the Thunder God looked at each other bitterly.


    "Is there a price to pay for this?" Samuel instantly understood and asked softly.


    The old vige chief nodded heavily, "That''s right."


    "The Great Immortal Yellow Sand told us that it had taken it a lot of energy to move the mountain. If it wanted to guide water and suppress it, it needed more powerful energy. It had no other way, unless..." The Thunder God looked at the old vige chief and did not want to mention the painful past for a while.


    "Unless what?" Manfred asked softly.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Unless, unless the vige sacrificed someone to it." The old vige chief said with a heavy heart, "It needed three young and inexperienced girls." "B*stard!" Upon hearing this, The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu got angry. "Since it was a Great Immortal, how could it sacrifice others? I think it is obviously an evil spirit."


    "Didn''t you agree?" Wang Simin said coldly.


    "We don''t want to agree, but do we have a choice?" The old vige chief said bitterly.


    If he didn''t hand girls over, the Great Immortal Yellow Sand could only watch the tragedy happen due tock of energy.


    In other words, the mountains would be moved away, and the flood would attack again. Everyone would die in it.


    The group of people, whether they had experienced it before or Samuel and others who had heard what they had said, lowered their heads helplessly when they heard this. The atmosphere suddenly became very depressing.


    "After that, the flood disappeared suppressed on the ground, and soon the rainforest behind grew.


    However, the vigers'' nightmares had just begun.


    The Great Immortal Yellow Sand told everyone that although the flood had retreated, it was all suppressed by its power. Therefore, although the vigers lived their lives peacefully, they were all protected by it. Therefore, it asked all the vigers to continue to repay him!"


    "Every year, it will choose four young girls in the vige, and then let us sacrifice them to it."


    "It is a freak. In seven years, four people a year. How many people are there in this vige?" Wang Simin said angrily.


    The old vige chief nodded heavily,


    "You are right, that''s why everyone in the vige is in a state of panic. After enduring for a few years, more than a dozen girls in the vige have died. During this period of time, we wanted to escape, but as soon as someone left the surrounding hills, he would die. We also wanted to refuse, but it would only cause more people to die in vain." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Just a few years ago, they refused to hand in the girls, and more than 30 people in the vige died overnight.


    "When we left, it fiercely attacked us for being ungrateful!" The old vige chief said bitterly, "When we refused to hand girls over, it said that we broke our promise. But... but we really have no choice."


    "Is it useful to talk about friendship with it? What kind of promise does it have? Does it deserve it? Damn it. If I see it, I will hack it to death with one knife," Saber Twelve said angrily.


    "For so many years, almost every family with daughters would hide them. Even at the age of marriage, they would rather not marry. Until Yin''er, she is sensible...." The old vige chief was rather gratified when he mentioned the girkin the coffin.


    Everything had changed!

 Chapter 3133

    Chapter 3133


    ?


    "She''s very smart and brave!" The old vige chief praised her generously.


    "She is indeed very smart!" Samuel said slowly. He couldn''t help praising this girl whom he had never seen before. "If you just tell the Great Immortal Yellow Sand that there are no more girls in the vige, I''m afraid that the girls you hid might be found out."


    "So, you are using real actions to tell Great Immortal Yellow Sand that there''s no one left in the vige so that men can only marry dead bodies," Samuel said softly.


    The old vige chief nodded, "Exactly."


    "She knows how to use silent protest as the strongest defense. This girl is indeed extraordinary." Samuel said softly, "However, what''s more smarter is to hide someone in the coffin, right?"


    "I knew it. How could there be someone who likes to hold a funeral when wedding? It turns out that it was a clever game." Samuel finally understood.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He also knew what a so-called substitute was.


    They married the corpse to show it to Great Immortal Yellow Sand. No matter how terrifying it was when the corpse was riding on the coffin, it was for the Great Immortal Yellow Sand to see.


    The purpose was to convince the Great Immortal Yellow Sand that there was no longer any girl in the vige, and how tragic and absurd the men in the vige were because of this.


    In fact, the person in the coffin was the real bride.


    Under such circumstances, not only did they deceive the Great Immortal Yellow Sand, but they also allowed the girls to get married sessfully. Since then, the marriage had beenpleted, and the young girls could be spared from sacrifice because of the change of identity.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that she was smart.


    After listening to Samuel''s exnation, the old vige chief, Thunder God, and the others were obviously very proud. Wang Simin and the others were alsopletely dumbfounded. They werepletely convinced by the girl''s meticulous thoughts and extremely high IQ.


    "Well, even if the Great Immortal Yellow Sand doesn''t believe it and really wants to catch a bride, it would see a corpse. Naturally, he will believe what he saw." Wang Simin couldn''t help but praise.


    "Indeed." The old vige chief nodded. "The Great Immortal Yellow Sand did take the brides with it several times before the weddings."


    "However, there were not any corpses there. It felt sick by the corpses." Wang Simin couldn''t helpughing excitedly.


    The old vige chief nodded again, "Exactly."


    "Ever since then, the Great Immortal Yellow Sand rarelyes back. In this way, we have secretly sent a few girls to their husband''s house."


    Everyone was immediately relieved when they heard this. There were some things that looked like that, but in reality, they werepletely different. The little vige waspletely strange.


    They were not monsters, but just used a strange way to adapt to their survival.


    Wang Simin couldn''t help but feel happy. Yin''er was extremely smart, but when Wang Simin looked at the old vige chief excitedly and saw the grief on his face, she suddenly remembered that such a smart girl had disappeared...


    "She has seeded so many times and helped so many girls, but why can''t she help herself?" The Thunder God murmured sadly.


    Yes, she could not cross herself in the end. It was really heartbreaking.


    "So, after Yin''er''s ident, when I realized that the person in the coffin was a living person, you all thought that it was the Great Immortal Yellow Sand that sent us here and we even reported the truth to it." Samuel finally understood what was going on. Content belongs to


    "Yin''er knows that this method can''t be used too many times. She could have left the best chance on herself." The old vige chief nodded and said helplessly.


    "Vige Chief, you don''t have to be too pessimistic. Yin''er has just been taken away and hasn''t been killed yet. Perhaps it''s still not toote to chase after them," Samuel suddenly said.


    "Chase after them now?" The old vige chief was stunned. He obviously didn''t expect Samuel to say these words, but how to chase after them? No one was its match. Chasing after it was equivalent to courting death.


    "I''ll go after them!" Samuel smiled gently at this time.

 Chapter 3134

    Chapter 3134


    ?


    "You will chase after them?"


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the old vige chief, a group of elders, and some vigers were stunned.


    Obviously, they did not expect that Samuel would take the initiative.


    "No." The Thunder God waved his hand in a hurry and then looked at the old vige chief anxiously. "Vige Chief, that yellow sand monster is extremely dangerous. How can we let the young hero chase after it? Besides, they are our guests after all. How can we let them take the risk by themselves? We can''t repeat the same mistakes we have made over the years!"


    "Yes, Vige Chief, this is our vige''s business. How can we bother others?"


    For the vigers, the Great Immortal Yellow Sand was extremely powerful. Chasing after it was equivalent to courting death.


    It was good that Samuel was willing to help them, but they could not watch the good people die in vain.


    The old vige chief nodded and looked at Samuel, saying, "Young hero, we are deeply grateful that you have such a heart."


    "However, the Great Immortal Yellow Sand is far from as simple as you think."


    "What does Vige Chief mean? Don''t you trust our Samuel?" Wang Simin chuckled.


    The old vige chief let out a long sigh, "Young hero, you are still young. Isn''t it a pity to lose your life in vain? Although our vige has been extremely secret for many years, it''s not like there haven''t been any experts who have set foot in it. They once had good intentions to help us, but in the end, they all died in the yellow sand without returning."


    Speaking of this, a group of elders and vigers present bowed their heads and felt sorry for the deceased souls.


    Samuel chuckled. "You guys stay here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel turned around and walked out of the house.


    The next second, before the old vige chief and the others could say anything to stop him; Samuel had already elerated and disappeared into the night.


    "This..." The old vige chief was immediately stunned and looked at the shocked elders and the vigers behind him in panic.


    The next second, the old vige chief shouted loudly and was about to rush out with his men on the spot. At this time, since he couldn''t stop Samuel, he could only choose to help.


    However, as soon as he moved, he was stopped by Wang Simin.


    "What are you doing?" The old vige chief looked at Wang Simin in confusion.


    "Save your lives," Wang Simin said calmly.


    "You''re simply messing around! Get out of the way!" After saying that, the old vige chief turned around and said to all the vigers and elders, "Leave this girl alone. Hurry up and gather forces, get the weapons, and get ready to help."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone shouted in unison and was about to leave.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, at this time, a cold light shed, and a long sword was directly ced in front of everyone. At this time, Wang Simin shouted coldly, "Who dares to take a step?"


    "Miss!" The old vige chief was so anxious that he jumped up and down. "You''re just messing around!"


    "Do you know what kind of divine


    §Ö§ä


    ability that Great Immortal Yellow Sand is? Do you know who that Great Immortal Yellow Sand is? No one knows him better than us.The old Vige chief was furious and spun around in a hurry.


    A minutete meant a little more danger. Not only would Yin''er die, but the young hero Samuel would also die.


    However, as a friend of Samuel, the old vige chief truly couldn''t understand why Miss Wang was blocking his way.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Great Immortal Yellow Sand?"


    Wang Simin thought for a moment,


    and a smile appeared on her lips. "


    don''t know who he is, but I don''t think meed to consider who he is. It should be him thinking aboutwho Samuel is!"


    Manfred and the others could not help but smile when they heard this.


    The other party looked down upon others with an air of arrogance.


    This was the first perception of the old vige chief.


    He was a little shocked, but at the same time, he was more worried.


    They were blindly confident and ignorant, which was amon problem for all the young people. Sooner orter, they would pay for their frivolous youth. However, some people could pay for it many times, but some people only had one life.


    Samuel was undoubtedly thetter.


    Unfortunately, Samuel was hot-blooded and righteous, but in the end...


    "Sigh, you guys..." The old vige chief was quite helpless.


    But for Wang Simin and others, they were extremely easy at this time.


    "Old Vige Chief, how about making a bet?" Wang Simin couldn''t help but smile when she saw the appearance of the old Vige Chief and the others.


    "Bet? Little girl, what do you want to bet on?" The old vige chief asked in confusion.


    "I bet that Samuel will capture the Great Immortal Yellow Sand and bring it back. If he can''te back, then I lose. What do you think?" Wang Simin chuckled.


    The old vige chief started, "What''s the bet?"

 Chapter 3135

    Chapter 3135


    ?


    "If I lose, I''ll do whatever you ask me to do, even if I''m a horse in the vige. But if I win..." Wang Simin smiled cunningly.


    "If you win? What do you think?" The old vige chief asked.


    "Well, let''s talk about itter." Wang Simin smiled mysteriously.


    "Young hero did this for the sake of the safety of our vige. Although he is a little impulsive, he is indeed kind enough. How can we take their lives as a gamble? This is ridiculous and childish." The old vige chief shook his head and refused decisively.


    "Samuel is our leader and our friend. We care more about his safety than you do. I''ll ask you whether you want to bet or not." Wang Simin chuckled.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu wanted to persuade Wang Simin. After all, this had nothing to do with betting or not, but he didn''t know what this girl was trying to keep him guessing.


    Ningyue also wanted to stop her, but at this moment, Wang Simin gently moved closer to her and whispered a few words in her ear. Ningyue immediately frowned and turned to look at Wang Simin strangely.


    A momentter, she nodded and looked towards the old vige chief.


    "I... I..." The old vige chief was speechless. It was fine that they didn''t want to help save people, but why did they want to make a bet here? It was one thing for one person to go crazy, but everyone went crazy with the girl now.


    "Whatever you want to gamble on, just gamble!" The old vige chief threw down a sentence exasperatedly and was about to leave the house.


    Seeing Wang Simin''s sword, he shouted helplessly, "I''ll go to the side room to see my son.''


    Wang Simin put away her sword with a smile, leaving the depressed old vige chief to the side room.


    As soon as the old vige chief left, the vigers dispersed one by one, and the old men also followed the old vige chief.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Soon, only Wang Simin and several other people from the Mysterious Man Alliance were left in the room.


    However, although everyone was in the same team, at this time, Manfred and others also looked at Wang Simin and Ningyue in confusion.


    After getting along with Wang Simin for a few days, although they knew that Wang Simin was impulsive, she was very smart. She stopped the vigers from helping Samuel for the sake of the vigers'' safety.


    After all, with Samuel''s personal ability, even if he met a top master, Samuel would have a chance to escape. However, if these vigers went, they would just be a burden to him.


    But it was really incredible to make some irrelevant bets at this time.


    Even Ningyue, the Right Commander, had lost control of herself and gone mad with Wang Simin.


    "Wait a minute, where''s Senior Sister Qin... Qin Shuang?"


    Suddenly, at this time, Manfred saw that the ginseng baby was sleeping soundly on the bench next to him, but Qin Shuang, who had been with the ginseng baby, was nowhere to be seen.


    "Oh no!" Ningyue frowned and rushed out of the room in a few steps.


    Relying on the remnants of Qin Shuang''s unique fragrance, Ningyue suddenly frowned and slowly raised her head to look at the pitch-ck sky above her head.


    "She should have gone after Samuel."


    Ningyue knew that although Qin Shuang was the senior sister of Samuel and Samuel loved Yvonne deeply, Qin Shuang still loved her junior brother wholeheartedly.


    Therefore, when Samuel was in danger alone, she sneaked out without anyone noticing.


    She cared more about the safety of Samuel than the ginseng baby and her own life.


    "Everyone, go back first, and then


    gather disciples toe to the nearby area: Samuel is not here, and we will guard the vige in case that Great Immortal Yellow Sand


    el


    suddenlyes back." Ningyue calmed down and ordered softly.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone received the order and hurried back to where the disciples were.


    Soon after, under Ningyue''s arrangement, the people who came to rest here quickly changed their roles and defended the vige in an orderly


    manner.


    "Ningyue didn''t say where Qin


    Shuang went, It seems that Qin Shuang should have gone out with Samuel To the west, Manfred. Saber Twelve led dozens of


    vel


    disciples as they inspected their surroundings.


    "Even if you are not blind, you can tell that the super beauty likes Samuel." In the face of Saber Twelve''s question, Manfred smiled softly and said, "This kid is really lucky. Many beauties are leaning against him."


    "Damn, that''s a must. If I''m a woman, I''ll marry Samuel."


    "You?" Manfred looked at Saber Twelve.


    "Damn, what''s wrong with me? Am I not beautiful to change into a woman?"


    At this time, on Samuel''s side...

 Chapter 3136

    Chapter 3136


    ?


    When a shadow shed in the dark, the next second, in the low mountains more than ten miles away from the vige.


    There was one mountain that was the most strange. It was built from three mountains, arranged in an orderly manner, as if they were one body, as if it was a truly concentrated mountain character.


    When Samuel''s figure fell, another shadow quickly fell behind him.


    Naturally, it was Qin Shuang.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Samuel nced at her and said nothing. Since she was here, what else could Samuel say?


    There was no need for Qin Shuang to exin. She looked at the strange mountain in front of her indifferently and frowned slightly. "This mountain is very strange."


    This was also what Samuel felt.


    "Although it''s part of the mountains, it doesn''t fit well!" Qin Shuang frowned slightly.


    Samuel''s eyes were deep, and he stared at the connected three mountains in front of him. For a time, he seemed to see through the whole mountain directly.


    "Be careful!" Suddenly, Samuel shouted. The next second, he grabbed Qin Shuang''s hand and flew away.


    Almost at the same time, with a loud bang, the ground under the feet of the two people suddenly cracked open. Large cracks were constantly moving and quickly spreading around.


    The earth shook wildly, and the surrounding mountains began to gather!


    "Roar!"


    Under the cracks in the ground, countless skeletons were howling and baring their fangs and ws, as if they were trying to pull Samuel and Qin Shuang down.


    "What... what''s this?" Qin Shuang''s face was deathly pale. She was obviously shocked.


    Just as Samuel was about to speak, a huge dark soul suddenly rose from the crack in the ground.


    His body was as tall as a pile of mountains, surrounded by dark mist. He opened his mouth and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    "Sky-breaking Sword!"


    Even though he looked intimidating, in front of Samuel, what was a big deal of a dark soul? He brought Qin Shuang with him and pierced through the mid-brows of the dark soul with his sword.


    Following the iparably distorted roar of the dark soul, Samuel brought Qin Shuang through its head.


    "Roar!"


    The next second, the dark soul turned into nothing!


    But even so, the cracks on the ground beneath his feet were still countless bodies screaming and roaring, making this ce look like hell.


    "Why are there so many dark souls?" After calming down, Qin Shuang could not help but ask curiously.


    "If my guess is correct, these people are all sacrificial offerings," Samuel said coldly.


    "But there are not so many people in this vige."


    "Who can be sure that this vige is the first batch of victims?" Samuel asked.


    Looking


    at the bones that had


    aawled out of the


    cracks in


    the ground, Qin Shuang''s face was filled with fear and anger. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The Great Immortal Yellow Sand was nothing more than a demon that killed many people.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, at this moment, both sides of the three mountains suddenly moved.


    The mountains on both sides turned into towering giants. They picked themselves up from the ground and roared angrily.


    These giants were all made of mud and stones. They looked as hard as a rock, which was daunting.


    "I will deal with two?" Samuel asked softly.


    "Do you really think I''m here to drag you down? The man on the left and the woman on the right." Qin Shuang shouted Coldly. The next second, she lifted the demon-subduinge divine sword in her hand and rushed straight to the stone man on the right. Content belongs to


    Samuel naturally did not give way. He clenched his jade sword and lifted it up!


    Hong!


    The two swords almost hit the giant''s head at the same time, and suddenly, mes flew in all directions. Almost at the same time, Samuel and Qin Shuang were sent flying backward by the bacsh of the force. "The neck!" The two blurted out almost at the same time. The next second, they were like two illusions. "Swish swish!"


    The flowing light shed past the two giant figures.


    The next second, with two loud bangs, the heads of the two giants crashed to the ground, stirring up dust. Samuel and Qin Shuang''s shadows converged again, shoulder to shoulder, with their backs facing each other. Hong!


    l


    After losing their heads, the two giants copsed and were annihted. The bones in the cracks


    began to turn into poet


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Content


    The mountain region shook, everything turning into dust.


    Beside Samuel or Qin Shuang, the only thing that didn''t change was them.


    The two of them turned slightly to the side. Samuel frowned. Qin Shuang''s brows were also slightly knitted. "Dreand?"

 Chapter 3137

    Chapter 3137


    ?


    As soon as they finished speaking, the two of them ran their energy almost at the same time. As they made a seal with one hand, they pointed into the air.


    "Break!"


    The entire world suddenly changed. In front of them was a dusky world. Everything that entered their eyes was gray. They could not see the end nor the edge.


    The two of them instantly leaned back against each other, holding long swords in their hands and looking around.


    "Samuel, where is this?" Qin Shuang asked softly.


    Samuel had already opened his Third Eye, but the more he looked at it, the more confused he became. "Earth!"


    "Earth?" Qin Shuang was taken aback.


    But shouldn''t there be endless soil in the earth? How could there be such a space?


    "To be exact, it''s in the three strange mountains." Samuel said softly, "However, I can''t see itpletely because the surroundings are sealed by a very strange force."


    "Interesting!" At this time, a gentle female voice rang out. Her voice was like a bell, empty and full of sharpness and vicissitudes.


    As this voice sounded out, a beautiful figure slowly walked out from within the hazy gray fog and floated in mid-air.


    They could not see her clearly, but only knew that she was beautiful. In her arms, she held the long zither gently. Although she did not put her hand on the zither and caress it gently, the mellow sound of the zither could be heard. The gentle sound of the zither and her slightly sharp voice did not conflict at all, but onlyplemented each other.


    It seemed to put people in the Immortal Realm.


    Following the sound, Samuel and Qin Shuang turned around almost at the same time. However, they still stood shoulder to shoulder, putting up a defensive posture for each other and staring at the woman.


    Although both of them had high cultivation, they clearly knew that they should not be careless at this time.


    "What a handsome man and a pretty woman. I really didn''t expect that there would be such a beautiful woman in this world." The woman gently smiled. At this time, the gray mist gradually disappeared, revealing a peerless beauty.


    Although she was not as good as Qin Shuang and Lu Ruoxin, she was definitely not someone an ordinary woman couldpare to.


    "Are you the Great Immortal Yellow Sand?" Samuel was a little surprised. After all, a man who specialized in stealing and killing women should be a


    man.


    The Great Immortal Yellow Sand turned out to be a woman, which was quite surprising.


    "Great Immortal Yellow Sand?" She smiled gently, looking as beautiful as the scenery. "Compared to it, I prefer others to call me the Ancestor of Earth Immortals!"


    "You think you have the right to call yourself an immortal? You''re nothing more than a fiendish demon," said Qin Shuang coldly.


    "You little girl, you have a sharp tongue. However, you are so beautiful." She lightly smiled and was not angry." I will let you use your mouth somewhere elseter!"


    "Just by yourself?" Samuel chuckled.


    "I''m tired of listening to such words!" He raised his hand.


    Suddenly, the dust under Samuel''s feet dissipated, and the ground was covered with several white bones.


    It was clear that these were all experts who had passed by this ce before. They wanted to vent the anger on behalf of the vigers, but in the end, only ghastly white bones remained.


    "Is there any difference between you and them?" The woman smiled gently. She was extremely charming, and her charming eyes were full of blood. The next second, she suddenly flipped the zither in her arms and flicked it.


    "ng ng!"


    The sound of the zither suddenly turned into two light waves and instantly attacked.


    "What a cheap trick!"


    Samuel shouted coldly, and the Chaos Qi in his hand was suddenly released on the jade sword. The jade sword suddenly shook off a stream of energy, directly shaking away the light waves formed by the zither sound! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Almost at the same time, Qin Shuang also slightly ran the energy. The demon subduing divine sword in her hand suddenly soared into the air. Almost at the same time that Samuel blocked the woman''s light wave, the demon-subduing divine sword suddenly transformed into several sword silhouettes that attacked the woman.


    "Swish!"


    Several sword shadows attacked in a row. The woman quickly yed a few strings in her hand and directly neutralized them.


    However, she could no longer resist


    thest sword. She could only slightly turn her head to avoid it. But when she turned around, a wound had been cut on her face, and blood was flowing out!


    She gently touched the wound, with anger and teasing on her face. "It turns out to be a couple with special bodies!" "Interesting!"


    "I suddenly want to know what kind of bastards your child will be if you give birth to a child." After that, sheughed ferociously.

 Chapter 3138

    Chapter 3138


    ?


    "You can give birth to one yourself." Samuel shouted coldly. The next second, the jade sword pointed, and a cold light wasing.


    "It''s none of your business whether the two of us will give birth to a child or not." Qin Shuang''s expression was cold as she shouted. The demon- subduing divine sword was reinforced by energy as it headed straight for the woman''s be.


    But...


    Although their attacks were not invincible, at least they were hard to deal with.


    But in the face of this woman, both of them failed. The woman seemed to be in front of them, but in fact, she was far away from them. Even if they flew hundreds of meters, they just stabbed nothing.


    The woman did not even move. She just looked at the two of them and smiled faintly. For a moment, the two of them felt embarrassed.


    "Break!"


    However, at this moment, the woman moved her hand and the sound of the zither came.


    They didn''t even have time to react. The next second, they were directly knocked back by the sound of the zither.


    Just as the two of them were about to fight back slightly and were about to attack again, the gentle sound of the zither suddenly became rapid, like a sword light.


    What was even more frightening was that the sound of the zither was so loud, but there was no more wave of the zither, but their bodies werepletely locked in ce.


    The next second, both of them frowned almost at the same time. The pain from their mind not only made them lose their ability to fight back, but also made their long swords fall off. They held their heads in pain and almost couldn''t stand still. They couldn''t help staggering.


    The two''s states began to change as well. One''s face waspletely red, while the other''s eyes were blurry. It was as if they were drugged. At this time, their blood seemed to be burning wildly.


    "You b*tch!" Samuel shouted angrily. Although he had mobilized his Spiritual Qi to stabilize his mind at this time, the blood-red eyes were still brighter. He, who had always surpassed ordinary people, was also a little lost at this time. Under the chaos, his head was about to crack open.


    His blood was boiling, and an inexplicable impulse began to permeate his whole body.


    Samuel was like this, and Qin


    Shuang was not any better. Her


    met


    mind was already in a state of confusion, and she was in a daze She couldn''t tell what was illusory and what was real. In the confusion, she looked at Samuel affectionately.


    At thest moment when her mind was swallowed, she thought of Yvonne and all the things she had been with. She tried her best to restrain herself, so that she cried out in pain.


    But soon, the blood in her body couldn''t help stirring. She naturally didn''t know what Lu Ruoxin had done to her, let alone what kind of state she was in with the help of the music.


    Her clothes were gently opened, revealing her jade-like shoulders.


    Samuel couldn''t help but feel a jolt in his heart. He endured it and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Can you fu*king control your broken blood?" Samuel roared in his consciousness.


    "Damn... it''s none of my business."


    Soon, the voice of the evil dragon sounded in his mind.


    "How could I have such a big reaction if not for your demonic blood in my body?" Samuel shouted gloomily.


    Although he tried his best to control his body and calm his mind, the problem was that the blood in his body was like boiling water,pletely restless.


    Upon hearing Samuel''s words, the Demonic Dragon''s soul scratched its head in embarrassment. The nature of a dragon was chaotic, and he did not deny that the Dragon''s Blood had indeed affected the current Samuel.


    S


    "Damn it, can you control it?" Samuel shouted gloomily.


    "Well... although the Dragon''s Blood does have an impact on you, you can''t me me for all of it." The demonic dragon cried out in grievance, but the next second, suddenly became interested. "However, I can also help you take the me. Although this girl''s body is not as strong as that of the holy body, she is beautiful, and her body is not too bad... Okay, go. As for your wife, I will help you take the me." N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Hearing the shameless words of the evil dragon, Samuel was so angry that he almost vomited blood. "Get out of my way. I only have one Yvonne in my heart. I can''t bear any other woman."


    "If you don''t want to help me, fine. If I do something wrong to Yvonne, don''t worry. I will definitely kill myself to apologize to her," Samuel said coldly. "F*ck you, you yed so hard?" The demonic dragon was stunned...

 Chapter 3139

    Chapter 3139


    ?


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel had already controlled his remaining consciousness and was about to attack! "Damn it, stop!" Almost at the same time, the evil dragon shouted gloomily in its mind.


    If the body of Samuel died, then the demonic dragon stored in Samuel''s brain consciousness was equivalent to death.


    Samuel wanted tomit suicide. How could the demonic dragon just stand by and watch?


    "F*ck you, I''ve lived for hundreds of thousands of years. I''ve seen someone threaten to have sex with others with his life, but it''s the first time that I''ve seen someone threaten others with his own life not to have sex with others. The key is that this is a fucking man. Samuel, are you abnormal?" The evil dragon was very depressed.


    "When you know what loyalty is, you won''t find it strange. However, as a single dragon, you won''t be able to do it for the rest of your life," Samuel replied, "Cut the crap. Help me control your shameless blood."


    "This is dragon''s blood, a f*cking noble blood. If you say it is shameless blood again, I will fight with you to the death."


    But before the evil dragon could say anything, Samuel had already withdrawn from the "chatting"!


    When the Dragon''s Blood was suppressed, Samuel quickly used the Chaos Qi to trap his mind.


    The situation began to get better to Samuel.


    The woman seemed to notice the change in Samuel. She was slightly stunned, and a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. The next second, the sound of the zither in her hand yed quickly.


    An extremely strong sound wave attacked again!


    But this time, Samuel was prepared. Even if he faced stronger music, he still sat still like a Buddha.


    "Do you have any other moves?" Samuel suddenly opened his eyes. The next second, he waved the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel in his hand. He no longer attacked on his own, but locked onto the woman in front of him.


    He got up and raised the sword!


    "Ignorant!" The woman sneered. Obviously, she was going to use the same trick again to make Samuel directly miss the target.


    But how could Samuel fall twice in the same pit with his IQ?


    At the moment, Samuel shouted angrily, "Heavenly Fire, Moon Wheel!"


    Swish swish!


    The heavenly fire and moon wheel, which had already followed the movement of Samuel''s sword quickly seized from the other two directions! "What?" The woman was shocked. She obviously did not expect Samuel to have other killing moves.


    In fact, Samuel''s sword was just an offensive, while the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel was the most active killing move.


    Hong!


    But when she wanted to react, it was obviously toote.


    As the Heavenly Fire and moon wheel gathered and exploded, the entire gray realm could not help but tremble.


    The woman was surrounded by yellow sand!


    "To be honest, my temper is not very good." An angry male voice suddenly came from the yellow sand.


    The voice was neutral, like a female voice, but it was clearly a man''s voice.


    At this time, the yellow sand dissipated, and the woman''s ce was finally seen.


    However, how could there be a beautiful woman? What was left on the ground was just a strange-looking creature.


    He was like a man with four limbs, but he carried a long armor on his back, like a human-shaped pangolin.


    "Is this the real face of the Great Immortal Yellow Sand?"


    l.n


    "You bastard, you really deserve to die. It took me a lot of effort to find such a perfect body from so many sacrificial offerings, but you destroyed it." His small eyes were like mouse''s eyes as he red at Samuel fiercely.


    He wanted to drink Samuel''s blood and pull out Samuel''s tendons.


    "What a coincidence. I''ve been looking for some shells recently. I think your body is ugly, so..." Samuel sneered with anger in his eyes.


    It turned out that the woman just


    now was a young girl who had been sacrificed to him. In her prime, she died in his hands. He didn''t even feel the slightest shame for what he had done. Instead, the Great Immortal Yellow Sand regarded the body of others as his capital to show off. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    How could Samuel not be angry?


    This was called eating people


    without spitting out bones. Perhaps, the Great Immortal Yellow Sand


    transformed from the damn


    pangolin was a real scene. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you something." Samuel suddenly chuckled.


    Upon seeing Samuel''s smile, Pangolin suddenly had a bad feeling, but he was more confused. "What''s the matter?"


    Samuel grinned. "I don''t have a good temper, either..."

 Chapter 3140

    Chapter 3140


    ?


    "F*ck you!" The pangolin flew into a rage.


    This damned Samuel not only destroyed his body, but also humiliated him again and again.


    He couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Take this!"


    As he shouted angrily, the next second, a spiked club suddenly appeared in his hand. The pangolin jumped up directly and smashed over.


    How could Samuel allow him to do whatever he wanted? He nced at Qin Shuang. At this moment, the shell of the pangolin was gone, and the zither music had also disappeared. Although Qin Shuang''s eyes were still a little blurred, at least they had begun to recover.


    Samuel raised his jade sword to block the mace.


    Honglong.


    Beside Samuel, a series of explosions broke out!


    Then, the two retreated!


    At this time, the pangolin''s face was red and slightly twisted.


    He had almost used all his strength in that blow, but he had never expected that the blow could not shake Samuel at all. Instead, he felt very ufortable because of the rebound impact.


    Samuel''s hand was also slightly numb. Although the pangolin was not very big, it was powerful when fighting with people!


    "You brat, where did youe from? You actually have some ability? To be able to break my confusion, you still possess such strength." The pangolin coldly said.


    "We came from the vige," Samuel whispered.


    "Since you want to stand up for them, I want your head."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the pangolin pounced on Samuel again. He swung the wolf teeth in his hand, giving off a mighty aura. The surrounding air defense was torn apart in an instant.


    Of course, Samuel would not give in. He clenched his jade sword and the 72 divine swords were shaken and fought back with a cold face.


    "Boom!!"


    The whole space exploded, and the gray space began to tremble wildly. For a time, it seemed that it was about to copse.


    There was no distinction between victory and defeat!


    The pangolin rose again!


    The pangolin''s attack was swift and fierce, and Samuel''s sword skills were exquisite, which moved like a rabbit, quiet like a virgin.


    The fight between the two could be said to be like thunder and fire. If Samuel had not considered that Qin Shuang had yet to recover so he did not want to destroy this ce, he had not used all his strength.


    Otherwise, who knew what would happen here?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, even if he didn''t use his full strength, Samuel could not help but be secretly shocked by the ability of the pangolin in front of him.


    This fellow was iparably


    ferocious, and the more he fought, the braver he became. The fierce killing intent within his body became stronger and stronger.


    On the other side, the pangolin was far more shocked than Samuel. After all, regardless of whether he near the


    was he was tra mant


    years or


    for


    around, with his ability, it was almost impossible for him to meet such a


    difficult opponent. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    It was hard to deal with the other party, but the key was that the other party was still so young.


    Naturally, the pangolin was very curious about Samuel, but when he stretched out an aura to probe, he was shocked. What was this guy''s cultivation? His cultivation was so low?


    If it weren''t for the fact that the pangolin was fighting with Samuel, he would have thought that Samuel''s cultivation was quitepatible with his age. But...


    "Have you seen enough?" Samuel suddenly smiled. He suddenly moved his hand, and the power of chaos suddenly spread out.


    Seeing Samuel''s sudden release of


    an extremely powerful chaotic force, the pangolin cursed inwardly. As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly pointed at Qin Shuang and shouted, "Look!"


    Almost at the moment when Samuel looked back, the pangolin suddenly raised the mace andunched a sneak attack.


    Samuel sneered. Although he knew that this guy was deliberately disturbing him, he had nothing to worry about.


    "Northern Darkness Four Souls Incantation!" he roared.


    The figure of Samuel suddenly changed, buzzing!


    One turned into two!


    The pangolin was dumbfounded!


    Two turned into four!


    The pangolin''s eyes widened.


    Four to eight!


    Bang!


    Almost at the same time, the mace hit one of the incarnations of Samuel directly!


    The pangolin felt as if it had hit iron. With a loud buzzing sound, it felt its arm go numb from the pain!


    But what annoyed him the most was not this, but the eight Samuels in front of him!


    Eight, damn it!


    He felt that he was like a chicken that suddenly fell into eight hungry lions!


    "What the hell is this?" The pangolin was stunned.


    "Is it fun?" Samuel smiled lightly, with a yful look in his eyes. "But you don''t have to be happy too early, because it''s just the beginning."


    The pangolin felt a chill down his spine...

 Chapter 3141

    Chapter 3141


    ?


    Samuel shouted angrily. The eight figures had already blocked the mace''s attack. At this time, they each raised their jade swords and attacked from all directions.


    "F*ck, you f*cking cheated!" The pangolin cursed. He shrank his body and immediatelyy on the ground like a turtle, only revealing his thorns-like armor on his back!


    Hong!


    The eight sword strikes were extremely powerful.


    The moment they hit the pangolin, the dust on the ground began to billow!


    However, what surprised Samuel was that the armor on his back was really not ordinary!


    Even Samuel''s eight strikes failed to hurt his armor at all.


    "Puff!"


    Almost at the same time, the pangolin''s mouth was full of dirt. Although these eight swords were not fatal, the powerful strength was like a mountain directly pressing down on his body.


    The huge impact still made the pangolin have a close contact with the ground. At this time, there was as much dust as possible.


    "Not bad. You''re pretty strong!" Samuel smiled.


    Samuel raised his sword again and cut it slowly.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Pangolin shouted. The next second, his body shrank again, and then he jumped directly into the ground and ran out. Samuel frowned. "You know how to escape from the earth? Are you really a pangolin demon?"


    "Where are you going?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, the eight figures turned into one and Samuel suddenly chased in the direction of the pangolin.


    Seeing Samuel chasing after him, the pangolin suddenly panicked. He hurriedly drilled his body downward to prevent any abnormalities from being tracked by Samuel.


    But after a half circle, the pangolin was a little desperate.


    Even though he had burrowed more than a meter into the ground, Samuel had been following him closely, and even...


    Samuel even stopped in front of him several times!


    Obviously...


    l.n


    "Damn it, I don''t want to y anymore. I can''t figure it out. I''m more than one meter underground Can you find my whereabouts?" Feeling extremely depressed, the pangolin suddenly came out of the soil. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Samuel had already stood in front of him. Although the pangolin had changed directions several times, what was the point of it for Samuel? There was nowhere to hide under the Third Eye!


    "Are you still running?" Samuel smiled gently.


    "You''re too f*cking arrogant. F*ck, I swear, today, either you die or I die." Losing wasn''t terrifying. What was terrifying was that even his dignity had beenpletely humiliated.


    Gritting his teeth and shouting angrily, the pangolin could no longer bear it.


    Samuel''s gaze swept across the surroundings. The terrain here was obviously much wider, and he had been dragged on for so long. Qin Shuang might not be able to fully recover, but at least it would not be a problem for her to escape now.


    "Very good. I also want to y with you thoroughly. Today, I must tear down your broken ce and pull out your torn skin." Samuel sneered and pulled out his jade sword again!


    The next second, Samuel stopped talking nonsense and raised his sword to confront the mace of the pangolin!


    As a beast flew into a rage, one personpletely entered his state, no longer holding back. The two could be said to bepletely powerful in an instant.


    When the two met, there were explosions all around, and the three ancient mountains were also on the verge of copse.


    Not only that, but the ground outside the three ancient mountains was also shaking wildly. The surrounding low chain of short mountains were constantly shaking, and the rocks were falling down. Some of the weaker ones even copsed directly!


    At this time, low mountains surrounding a group of viges began to disappear...


    At this time, in the vige...


    Everyone was busy with their own affairs. Suddenly, they felt the ground shake and they quickly ran out of the room.


    In the middle of the night, under the moonlight, the mountains in the distance copsed, and the vigers were surprised...

 Chapter 3142

    Chapter 3142


    ?


    "What... what''s going on?"


    "Is it an earthquake? Or is the flood going to explode again?"


    "Or is Great Immortal Yellow Sand angry? Is he going to punish us?"


    All the vigers looked at each other in shock, not knowing what to do.


    "It''s over. It''s over. That young man must have angered the Great Immortal Yellow Sand. The mountains have copsed, and the flood ising again. We are also going to face the disaster several years ago."


    Someone suddenly screamed. At the same time, everyone fell into endless sadness and despair after hearing it.


    Although many years had passed, that apocalyptic flood was still deeply engraved in everyone''s mind.


    "Young men are always arrogant, so he killed himself and harmed us." The Thunder God shook his head helplessly and sighed.


    He was not afraid of death, but it was a pity for Samuel and the young vigers to die in vain.


    But at this moment, Ningyue led Wang Simin and the others to slowly gather together from all directions because of the huge noise.


    Ningyue, Wang Simin, and the others were different from the vigers, who were in a panic and did not know why. Their faces were full of confidence and even a faint smile.


    Seeing their expressions, the old vige chief was immediately puzzled, "Guys, do you know what happened?"


    "It''s just that the mountains in the vige have copsed," Wang Simin said with a chuckle.


    "If that''s the case, why are you still smiling? You need to know that your friend is also there. Don''t you feel any heartache?" The Thunder God asked anxiously, puzzled.


    After all, Samuel was their leader and friend. How could they not be sad?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Why should I be sad and heartbroken?" Wang Siminughed.


    "How could this be..." The Thunder God was depressed.


    "Are you going to be sad for that Yellow Sand Monster?" After Wang Simin finished speaking, she looked at Ningyue and the others. Suddenly, a group of people looked at each other and smiled.


    "You..." Seeing the people of the Mysterious Man Alliance all smiling, the old vige chief, Thunder God and the others were even more confused and could not understand.


    "How long do you think Samuel will be back?" Manfred looked into the distance and could not help but ask softly.


    "At most two hours," Wang Simin said.


    "I think he will be back in an hour." Ningyue also said.


    "From the looks of it, I think he will be back in 15 minutes," said the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu with a smile.


    Listening to the several people


    happily making a bet, the old vige


    chief


    as in a daze. Wang Simin


    said again, "Old vige chief, are you


    going to go against our bet?"


    "What you mean is that the copse of the mountain was not caused by Great Immortal Yellow Sand''s victory, but by..." The old vige chief was puzzled.


    "The current Yellow Sand Monster should be beaten to the ground to look for its teeth." Wang Simin chuckled.


    Hearing this, the old vige chief sucked in a breath of cold air. The Great Immortal Yellow Sand was beaten to the point that he was looking for his teeth on the ground?!


    It sounded impossible.


    However, looking at the smiles on the faces of the group of people, who looked confident and calm, it seemed that they were serious.


    The crowd fell into silence. Wasn''t the Great Immortal really angry? Was Samuel beating the Great Immortal?


    Second Uncle Zhang couldn''t help but ask: "If this is the case, then isn''t this young hero a god?"


    When Samuel entered the vige, Second Uncle Zhang was responsible for taking Samuel''s men to live there, so he had seen Samuel''s men.


    Although he was just a viger and


    n


    had no cultivation, and it was difficult to tell what kind of skills subordinates of Samuel had, he could tell from their appearance and momentum that they were a group of elite soldiers.


    As theirmander, Samuel should be capable, so it was easier for Second Uncle Zhang to ept the words of Wang Simin and others.


    "A god?" Hearing this, Wang Simin smiled gently and did not speak. Instead, she looked at the others with a smile and stopped talking. After all, in everyone''s heart, a god was nothing.


    "Guys, what do you mean by this? Could it be that he is really a god?" Vige Chief couldn''t help but feel extremely strange when he saw this. At this time, Fu Li, who had not spoken for a long time, slowly walked out. She said something shocking as soon as opened her mouth.

 Chapter 3143

    Chapter 3143


    ?


    "We don''t dare to say whether he is a god or not, but he has fought with the True Gods."


    The True God!


    Even in such a remote and unknown ce, people naturally knew what the True God in Eight Direction World meant.


    They were the most powerful people in the world and the kings who made and maintained the world.


    Not to mention fighting with the True God, even if he went against the will of the True God, it was clear what would happen.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Everyone knew how powerful the True Gods were. Who dared to challenge them? Otherwise, Eight Direction World would have been in chaos.


    But the young man had not only fought with the True God, but also fought with two of them!


    How was this possible?


    Wasn''t this bullshit?


    But they were so confident and calm. It seemed that they were not lying. Besides, what could they gain if they lied to a group of ignorant vigers? There were full of shock, confusion, and disbelief. For a moment, all the emotions appeared in their minds, so that their brains almost went nk. "Is there really a goding to help us?" The Thunder God murmured in shock.


    "Our sincerity touched the heavens, so a divine weapon descended from the sky to save us!"


    "Maybe, it''s true!"


    Speaking of this, the group of people couldn''t help but look at the mountains in the distance and the bright moon hanging in the night sky, full of awe. But there were also some who held the opposite attitude.


    "You''re bragging. You must be bragging. It''s okay if you say he''s strong, but you said that he challenged two True Gods and could still live until now. I really don''t believe it."


    "Yes, do you really think that we are ignorant and pure in a remote and poor ce?"


    "You should stop bragging!"


    But almost at the time when the group of people had their own states, the copse of the mountain hade to an end, and the earth had returned to peace. Only the mountains, which had be t ground, and the lingering dust, were still talking about what kind of fierce battle had just happened here.


    The bright moon hung high in the sky, as if a person was watching everything happening in the sky and the earth.


    The surroundings were extremely quiet. Qin Shuang stood up wearily and looked around anxiously and worriedly.


    On the ruins not far away, the two ck shadows faced each other.


    However, one of the two shadows was tall and the other was short.


    In terms of figure, Samuel was neither tatt nor short. Although the Yellow Sand Monster was stooped, he was not small after all. Naturally, it was not easy to form a talkand short situation.


    And that was because...


    One of them was standing, while the other was kneeling.


    The night wind blew, but Samuel still stood with his hands sped behind his back. The jade sword emitted a cold light in the moonlight.


    On the contrary, the pangolin in front of Samuel was not so carefree. On the contrary, he was extremely embarrassed.


    Not only did he have a swollen nose and a swollen face, but his two panda eyes were embedded in the broken face. The armor on his back was originally like a hedgehog, but now it was like a dog with its hair blown up by a heavy rain. At the same time, it was seriously separated, and it was extremely weak to maintain a rough shape. His nostrils were still bleeding, and he looked as embarrassed as he could be.


    If the pangolin still had the strength to fight under the condition that Samuel didn''t use full strength, then when Samuelpletely released his strength, the gap between their levels was instantly widened.


    It was not an exaggeration to describe it as seckilled.


    The heart-wrenching pain almost made the pangolin grimace.


    "Just who... exactly are you?" The pangolin looked at Samuel unwillingly. "Only a few people can defeat me."


    "Go to hell and ask." Samuel raised his hand coldly and put the jade sword directly on the neck of the pangolin. "Wait a minute!" The pangolin said anxiously.


    The sword stopped, but the de was on the pangolin''s neck. However, the force that should have made his head off suddenly disappeared at this time.


    The pangolin was stunned. Just from the control of the force alone, he knew that he had truly met an expert.


    "Do you have anyst words?" Samuel asked.


    "You are thinking about revenge for the vigers, right?"


    "You still want to ask even though you know the answer?"


    "In that case, you can''t kill me." After that, the pangolin looked at Samuel firmly.


    "Give me a reason!" Samuel frowned slightly!

 Chapter 3144

    Chapter 3144


    ?


    Upon hearing Samuel''s words, the pangolin didn''t say anything more. He stretched out one hand and wanted to grab Samuel''s hand.


    Samuel subconsciously retreated slightly, but then gently stretched out his hand to see what this guy wanted to do.


    "Don''t worry. Although I have transformed into a woman, it doesn''t mean that I am interested in men." The pangolin sighed helplessly. "I don''t want to hold your hand. I just want you to summon the stone you used when you fought with me just now."


    "The Five Elements Divine Stone?" Samuel muttered in his heart. When fighting with this guy, Samuel did use the Five Elements Divine Stone. "What do you want to do?"


    "Can I rob you? I have this intention, but the problem is, do I have this strength?" The pangolin said angrily.


    Samuel did not say anything more. He exerted a little force in his hand and immediately pushed the Five Elements Divine Stone out and ced it in his palm.


    Without further ado, the pangolin moved his hand and a stream of energy directly merged into it. Then, he pointed his finger at the Five Elements Divine Stone, and a stream of energy directly shot into the Five Elements Divine Stone from his finger.


    Samuel looked at the Five Elements Divine Stone in surprise. It was surprising that after the three-colored Five Elements Divine Stone was shot by the energy of the pangolin, it suddenly emitted a light yellow light.


    The next second, the Five Elements Divine Stone began to faintly show the fourth color, and a slight soil color began to appear!


    Samuel frowned at once. "How could this be?"


    "This guy''s energy can..."


    "You can move mountains and burrowing into the earth. Don''t tell me you''re..." Samuel looked at the pangolin in shock. Suddenly, he seemed to understand something.


    "I am an Earth Spirit!" The pangolin looked at Samuel. "I am also the embodiment of the Earth Spiritual Pearl."


    Sure enough, as Samuel expected, this guy was almost the same as the Divine Fire Stone, the Divine Beauty Bead, and Jade in the Flower. The only difference was that this guy had changed from bead stone to essence.


    However, there was an even more frightening thing. How did this guy know that his energy would leave a mark on the Five Elements Divine Stone''s body?


    "Does this guy know the Five Elements Divine Stone?"


    "You already have three colors. I believe you are very confused now. Why am I different from the other three colors? I am not a jade body, but a demon body, isn''t it?" Before Samuel could speak, the pangolin spoke first.


    Samuel nodded in agreement. "And how do you know this stone?"


    "What do you call it?" The pangolin asked softly.


    "The Five Elements Divine Stone!"


    "We call it Demon''s Heart."


    "Demon''s Heart?" Samuel frowned.


    Divine Fire Stone came from the Devil Tribe, so Samuel had thought about whether the Five Elements Divine Stone really had something to do with the Devil Tribe. Now, after hearing the word Demon''s Heart, Samuel could basically confirm his guess!


    But the bigger mist obviously made Samuel''s head ache even more. How could the things in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book have anything to do with the Devil Tribe?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I don''t know the details, but if you are interested, someone may be able to tell you."


    "Who?" Samuel frowned slightly.


    "This is rted to the second reason that you can''t kill me. Or, if you want to know, you can''t kill me." After saying that, the pangolin gently moved the jade sword in front of his neck away.


    "What do you mean?" Samuel was puzzled.


    "Because although I chose the


    women in the vige, I didn''t kill


    them. If you kill me, there will also be others who will take my ce, and the women in the vige will also disappear constantly." The pangolin whispered.


    "You didn''t kill them? You clearly changed to their shapes!" Samuel said coldly.


    "I''m just ying with their corpses. Big Brother, it''s not against thew to y with their corpses, is it? At, most, you can call me a pervert. Anyway, I''m not a human being." His


    words directly made Sabet


    speechless.


    Being reasonable and shameless was irrefutable!


    "Do you want to know?" Seeing that Samuel could not refute, the guy asked softly.


    Samuel nodded.


    The guy smiled gently and said, "Okay,e with me to a ce!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the pangolin suddenly dragged Samuel into the soil...

 Chapter 3145

    Chapter 3145


    ?


    The trip in the soil was like smoke. It should have been an iparably deep underground, but at this moment, it became like air.


    The speed at which they traveled was so fast that it almost left people speechless. To some extent, they were exactly the same as they were flying in the sky.


    Along the way, the pangolin kept using his aura to probe Samuel''s cultivation. Although his cultivation was obviously useless, it seemed to be ying with him. It was incredible.


    Unfortunately, even though he was holding Samuel''s hand, and the two of them were so close to each other, he was still unable to detect any of Samuel''s true cultivation bases. This was incredibly depressing.


    With Samuel''s ability, he naturally knew that the pangolin had always been ying tricks on him. However, he was not in the mood to answer this guy. Anyway, this guy would not understand no matter what he did. What''s more, what Samuel cared about was where the pangolin would take him and who he would meet.


    And how many mysteries could this person solve?


    When Samuel was lost in thought, the pangolin sped up. After a while, the yellow soil in front of him disappeared, but there was a white and bright mountain in front of him. The immortal Qi in the mountain was ethereal, green and peach-red, which was very beautiful.


    "Where is this ce?" Samuel frowned.


    There didn''t seem to be such a divine mountain within several hundred miles of the vige.


    "This is the Earth Realm, the Mortal Realm, and also the bottom of the mountain!"


    "You mean that we were underground and fell over?" Samuel frowned and asked.


    "Very smart!"


    "Who is living here?" It was hard for Samuel to imagine the situation. The bottom was where normal people walked, but on the contrary, it was the bottom of the mountain.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "You''ll know after a while. Follow me." With that, the pangolin sped up and flew toward the mountain.


    Samuel no longer talks nonsense. He ran his energy. Following the pangolin, he also flies like the pangolin through a mysterious immortal mountain. Wherever they passed, there were green mountains and beautiful mountains.


    There were several pces gathered at the top of the mountain like a heavenly pce surrounded by immortal Qi.


    In the pce, although the pedestrians were in a hurry, at least many servants or disciples passed by, cleaned, or poured flowers and water.


    "Although the mountains are connected, they are formed by three mountains. The limit of the left mountain peak is a peach garden. Do you see that?" Samuel nodded.


    "There are three ginseng trees and a


    ten-thousand-year-old peach tree


    inside. The fruit is delicious, but most importantly... Hehe, it can prolong your life."


    "Did you see the mountain peak on the right?"


    "That''s the Jade Pool of the Earth. The man''s cultivation will double after washing, and the woman''s youth willst forever after washing!" Speaking of this, this guy showed a drooling look.


    Samuel knew what the pangolin was thinking, because at this time, Samuel''s eyes werepletely attracted by Jade Pool.


    The blue pool water reflected the light of pearls from nowhere. Most importantly, several women were ying in the pool at this time. Although they were wearing zed clothes, they still could not hide their beautiful faces and white skin.


    At the edge of the pool, a pair of


    peerlessly beautiful legs gently


    swayed and kicked the clear water in the pool. She gently lifted her hand,


    and the water fell down from her palm like pearls.


    Her smile was as beautiful as a flower.


    Even though Samuel had seen countless beautiful women, she could definitely leave at least the top fifth position in Samuel''s heart.


    At this time, the pangolin approached Samuel and asked in a soft voice: "How is she? Hehe, is she particrly beautiful and especially attractive?"


    Samuel was indeed stunned by the beauty. The pangolin''s words woke him up. He was slightly stunned and said, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Although she was beautiful, Samuel did not deny it. However, Samuel did not have the dirty idea of pangolin.


    "Do you know who she is?"


    "Hehe, Kylin Saintess, my dream lover."


    "The Kylin Saintess?" Samuel frowned. "You brought me here to find her?"

 Chapter 3146

    Chapter 3146


    ?


    The pangolin shook his head and sighed. "Follow me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the pangolin sped up and flew straight to the Jade Pool.


    Wasn''t he looking for Kylin Saintess?


    "She''s your key. If you don''t want it, stay here." Seeing that Samuel was unmoved, the pangolin added.


    Samuel had no choice but to speed up and follow.


    When they went straight to the Jade Pool and got closer and closer, several women in the Jade Pool suddenly pped the water on the spot and flew up one by one. Their bodies rotated slightly in the air, and all the water on their bodies was released.


    When theynded beside the stunning woman, they were already holding long swords in their hands, protecting the woman.


    "The Jade Pool is an important ce, and others stop. Yellow Sand Monster, how dare you!"


    As soon as theynded, several women looked at them angrily and shouted coldly.


    Samuel frowned slightly. Judging from the other party''s attitude, it was obvious that they didn''t like the pangolin very much. Did hee to this ce with the wrong person?


    "s, I just miss my Fanny. I just want to see her. All of you are acting like this, making me really sad." After saying that, the pangolin sighed helplessly. Then, he looked up at the girls and said, "Get out of the way. Don''t make me angry!"


    "Yellow Sand Monster, don''t be so unreasonable!" The women didn''t give in at all and immediately set up the formation.


    Seeing this, the pangolin was no longer willing. He moved his hand and summoned the mace.


    "Enough." Almost at this time, a pleasant voice came. The beautiful figure of the Kylin Saintess slowly stood up from the pool and gently nced at the pangolin, "You are here?"


    "Hehe, do you miss me?" The pangolinughed without embarrassment.


    "I see that you are obviously looking for a fight." The Kylin Saintess smiled gently and continued, "Today, why did youe in advance? Moreover, I have already told you not to bring anyone with you!"


    "And... and he is a man."


    Hearing this, Samuel frowned slightly.


    What did this mean?


    Could it be that the mastermind behind those women was the Kylin Saintess?


    But judging from the Kylin Saintess''s appearance, she was not only beautiful, but also gentle. She also spoke in a soft and polite voice, as if she had nothing to do with those vicious people.


    "s!" The pangolin sighed. "That


    woman chose tomit suicide when she saw me. By the time I brought her back to the cave, she


    was only a corpse. I wantedal


    her body, but it was destroyed by this guy."


    After that, the pangolin nced at Samuel gloomily.


    The pangolin was depressed, but the Kylin Saintess couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief. "I think he must be a righteous man. He''s not used to what you''ve done, sohe helped those vigers." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I told you not to do this a long time ago, but you insisted. I also told you that what you did was no different from the murderer."


    "But I can''t let that bitch Tiger Jones..." Pangolin said sadly.


    "Maybe Fanny is destined to be like this. Why should she struggle?" Fanny, the Kylin Saintess, smiled bitterly. Then, she looked at Samuel and asked, "Well, since things havee to this point, why did he


    come? Is he going to seek justice?"


    "He?" The pangolin rolled his eyes and then said something that almost made Samuel spit out rice, "No, he said that he just wanted to sleep with you, fuck you, and then threatened me to bring him here."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Hearing this, Samuel''s brain went nk for a few seconds!


    What the hell was going on?


    But Fanny''s face instantly turned red, and she was very angry. "Bastard!"


    "Even if I am guilty, I shouldn''t be humiliated like this!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, her face turned slightly cold, and an extremely strong momentum directly pressed toward Samuel.


    Although it seemed that nothing had happened on the outside, Samuel himself felt as if Mount Tai was rushing toward him.


    Samuel frowned. Although she was just a woman, her internal force was rarely seen by Samuel except for the True God.


    Samuel shouted coldly and hurriedly exerted the Chaotic Power in his body.


    The two invisible internal forces met at once!


    Hong...

 Chapter 3147

    Chapter 3147


    ?


    Water rose!


    The tree moved!


    Rock cracked!


    The huge waves even directly shook the surrounding women and the pangolin to the ground.


    At this time, some disciples on the main peak and Peach Garden also found in surprise that a huge energy circle directly spread out from the right peak where Jade Pool was located.


    "What''s going on?"


    On the main peak, two Elders had juste out of the hall and were about to inspect the surroundings as usual. However, when they saw the strange phenomenon happening on the right peak where Jade Pool was located, they were shocked.


    "What a powerful Spiritual Qi explosion!" Another Elder frowned.


    "It''s the little princess!" The first elder found the two people fighting on the Jade Pool. "But, who is the young man opposite her?"


    "The little princess is the Saintess of our Kylin n. Although she has not reached the top, the Spiritual Qi and internal strength in her body are invincible in our Kylin n. How can anyonepare with her in terms of Spiritual Qi?" Another elder also found this, but he was more confused.


    In the Kylin n, although the little princess had not fully developed and could not exert her own strength, her internal breath was at the top of the Kylin n.


    Someone could use 10,000 methods to ambush the little princess, but no one would dare to provoke her in a face-to-facepetition of internal strength.


    Because it was no different from courting death.


    "Third Brother, could that kid be a True God?" Another elder looked at the elder beside him with a trembling voice.


    "The True God?" The First Elder fell silent.


    It was impossible for such a young man to be a True God. But then again, except for a True God, who else could have the ability to confront the little princess face to face?


    However, before they could get an answer, Samuel and Fanny suddenly moved slightly.


    Samuel smiled and let out a long sigh.


    As for Fanny, she returned to her senses. Her eyes rippled, and she felt astonished. It was a draw!


    Although her internal strength was strong, faced with Samuel, Samuel had several kinds of energy, What was incredible was that these


    ???


    extremely mixed energies were not chaotic at all. Instead, they werepletely mixed together, Under the leadership of an extremely overbearing force, they were


    extremely fierce!


    "Who exactly are you?" Looking at Samuel, Fanny asked in a deep voice.


    "Samuel Hannigan," Samuel replied indifferently.


    "Samuel Hannigan?" Fanny frowned, as if she had heard this name before.


    "Fight, continue to fight. One doesn''t want to have sex, and the other wants to. Then let''s see who is more powerful." On one side, seeing the two people stop, the pangolin couldn''t help but add fuel to the fire.


    The two of them immediately red at this guy.


    What Samuel did not understand was what the pangolin was up to. The pangolin clearly said that he would take Samuel to solve the Five Elements Divine Stone and the real murderer behind the scenes, but now the pangolin suddenly said in front of the so-called Kylin Saintess that he wanted to have sex with her!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If the pangolin and the Kylin Saintess were aplices, there was no need to do this.


    Therefore, it was obvious that this guy intended to start a war.


    But at present, although the woman''s violent internal force shocked Samuel, she basically had no other skills except her internal force.


    In other words, it would be a piece of cake for Samuel to avoid her advantage and defeat her in other ways.


    Moreover, although the woman had just attacked him, she was just angry. She had no murderous intent.


    A demon that didn''t even have a murderous intent when fighting with others, how could she be a demon that need living people as sacrifice?


    His intuition and a lot of side


    evidence were telling Samuel that the Kylin Saintess in front of him might have something to do with the pangotin and the missing daughters of the vige. But she was definitely not the mastermind behind it.


    The Kylin Saintess felt also very strange. The pangolin liked her, which was almost a public secret. He could even do that kind of things for her.


    How could he suddenly bring a man who had feelings for her here to take advantage of her?


    But just when both of them were confused, the pangolin sighed helplessly. Then he walked to the side of the Kylin Saintess, Fanny, and whispered to her, "What do you think of this man as your husbandpared with Tiger Jones?"


    "What?" Fanny was stunned and her face turned red!

 Chapter 3148

    Chapter 3148


    ?


    In terms of strength and appearance, the man in front of her was very handsome, and his internal strength was so exaggerated that he couldpete with her. In terms of strength and appearance, not to mentionparing with Tiger Jones, evenpared with her, he was excellent. Fanny naturally felt that he was a good choice.


    However, how did it get involved in such a mess?


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Fanny shouted softly. However, she could not help but cast her gaze toward Samuel.


    "He can help the vigers vent their anger and seek revenge on me. Naturally, he is a man of justice. When he fought with you with internal strength just now, he had other ways to defeat you, but he simplypeted with you with internal strength, which shows that he is upright and gentlemanly. In addition, this guy is indeed more handsome than me. I am very relieved to hand you over to him." In the face of Fanny''s shame, the pangolin did not care at all and seriously analyzed for Fanny.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." After careful observation, Fanny felt that Samuel was indeed more handsome, and the words of pangolin were also reasonable.


    Seeing Fanny''s expression, Pangolin pretended to shake his head helplessly and said, "s, you just met him for the first time and fought with him once. You are moved. It''s a pity that I''ve been chasing you for ten years, but you are not moved at all. In the end, I got nothing."


    "Oh, Yellow Sand Monster, I didn''t mean that. I..."


    "You just treat me as a friend, don''t you?" Pangolin rolled his eyes helplessly.


    Fanny looked at him guiltily, but in the end, she bit her lip and nodded.


    It seemed that the pangolin heard the sound of its heart breaking.


    With a long sigh, the pangolin said helplessly, "It''s okay. I''ve already thought of this result. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have brought him here. After the internal strengthpetition just now, if I say he wants to have sex with you now, you won''t be so angry all of a sudden? Just now, when I said that just now, you were very angry."


    Fanny''s face suddenly turned red.


    "Okay, since you are satisfied with his performance, then what I have done is not in vain." After that, the pangolin walked to the front of Samuel in a few steps.


    Samuel looked back at him strangely, not knowing what the pangolin was going to do.


    "The first step has already beenpleted for you. The second step is also the most crucial step. It all depends on you." After saying this, the pangolin lifted his head to look at the sky.


    "What''s the first step and second step?"


    "Of course it''s the Demon''s Heart you care about and the real murderer." The pangolin smiled and looked away from Samuel. "You''ll soon understand that I''m not making trouble."


    "Fanny, it''s almost time." He suddenly looked back at Fanny.


    Fanny frowned. "What time is it?" But suddenly, she was stunned and seemed to remember something!


    ??????


    Almost at the same time, the drums in the main hall suddenly sounded. The sound was serious, powerful, and majestic. At the same time, was filled with a peaceful atmosphere, which made people feel veryfortable. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Looking back, many disciples had approached the main hall of the main peak. On the mountainside, a group of people was slowly walking toward the main hall.


    What was going on?


    Samuel could not help frowning slightly.


    As if he had seen through Samuel''s doubts, the pangolin smiled gently and said, "The distinguished guest has entered."


    "The distinguished guest?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    "It''s indeed honored distinguished guest." Fanny nodded. Her face was no longer slightly red from looking at Samuel just now. There was only more coldness and indifference, and even a bit of despair. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Have you heard of the Devil n?" The pangolin asked with a chuckle.


    "I''ve heard of the three pces and four halls of the Devil n," Samuel said. In fact, Samuel had not only heard of them, but also fought side by side with them.


    "That''s right. In addition to the three


    pces and four halls,, there are also four families. This is the young master of the Tao Wu n, the strongest force in the south of the Devil n."


    "Tiger Jones!"


    "The Tao Wu n?" Samuel murmured.


    "They call themselves the incarnation of Tao Wu. They are extremely cruel and good at fighting, so they have a lot of prestige among the demons." Samuel had already met the Devil n here. It seemed that the extreme north was getting closer and closer.


    "This is the second step." The pangolin smiled.

 Chapter 3149

    Chapter 3149


    ?


    Second step?


    Just as Samuel was in a daze, an old man flew over.


    As soon as hended on the ground, he nced at the pangolin impatiently and then nced at Samuel with dissatisfaction. Obviously, he regarded Samuel as a member of the pangolin.


    Then, he came to the front of Fanny, bowed slightly, and said in a humble and proper tone, "Little princess, the chief has ordered that the distinguished guest has arrived. Please go to the main hall."


    "Seventh Elder, please tell Father that Fanny is not feeling well today, so I will not go there." Fanny said unhappily.


    "Little Princess, don''t be willful. You also clearly know that the Tao Wu n is originally arge n. Moreover, its character is brutal. If you offend Tiger Jones, I am afraid that..." The Elder was a little anxious when he spoke until this point.


    "Got it. I''ll goter." Fanny sighed helplessly.


    After ncing at Samuel and seeing through the pangolin, Fanny followed the Seventh Elder and flew toward the main hall.


    "What are you waiting for? Aren''t you going to see your second step?" The pangolin smiled and looked at Samuel. After which, it flew toward the main hall.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. He really didn''t know what this guy was up to. However, since he hade, Samuel had to bite the bullet and follow the pangolin all the way.


    At this time, the banquet had already begun in the main hall. In the corner of the hall, there were maids ying the strings, and the hall was full of people. Not only the nsmen, but also the so-called Kylin n, almost all came out.


    At the main table in the center, several elders and patriarch of the Kylin n were sitting around a young man.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    And this young man was also a heroic and majestic man.


    He was Tiger Jones, the son of the Tao Wu n.


    He looed handsome. He was not only tall and strong, but also had an imposing manner. More importantly, this person was born to be unusual. At first nce, he was definitely not an ordinary man.


    His eyes were like hooks, shining with golden light. His blond hair swayed slightly, like a golden waterfall.


    The old man sitting next to him was none other than Fanny''s father, the Patriarch of the Kylin n, Holy Spark!


    Although he was smiling on the surface, his smile was rtively stiff. Obviously, he was not really happy.


    The Kylin n was not very powerful, but it was definitely not a small group. Especially t his daughter, Fanny, she was the real son of the chosen one. The powerful Spiritual Power in her body was the future of the Kylin n.


    However, this was obviously targeted by the Tao Wu n. Since seven years ago, Tiger Jones had brought people to propose marriage.


    Tiger Jones was excellent, but


    unfortunately, he was from the Devil


    n. Moreover, he was a cruel person and Fanny didn''t like Tiger Jones. In addition, Holy Spark knew Tiger Jones''s real purpose behind the marriage, so Holy Spark didn''t want him to marry Fanny. However, the Tao Wu n was far stronger than them, so Holy Spark couldn''t do anything about it.


    At this moment, Fanny also flew in, causing Tiger Jones''s eyes to shine.


    Such a girl should only exist in heaven. She should not appear in the world.


    Seeing her, Tiger Jones even swallowed unconsciously.


    But Fanny was unusually cold. She came to the main table, greeted the elders and her father present, and then stood aside indifferently.


    "It''s the blessing of heaven that a Kylin has a daughter." Next to him, the Fifth Elder of the Tao Wu n, Tiger Jones''s Fifth Uncle praised her softly. "Hehe, Fifth Elder is too kind." Holy Spark replied softly.


    Tiger Jones had been staring at Fanny. However, Fanny had never looked directly at him, which made him feel a little unhappy. Tiger Jones thought he was the son of the Tao Wu n, the future sessor who had a noble status. How could he be ignored like this?


    The Fifth Elder seemed to have seen through Tiger Jones''s


    dissatisfaction. At this time, he said slightly, "It''s not the first time for us toe here. Let me get straight to the point. The deadline has passed. We came here to propose marriage this time."


    "I don''t think Patriarch Holy Spark will object, right?"


    Just as Holy Spark smiled awkwardly and didn''t know how to answer, a voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    "I object!"

 Chapter 3150

    Chapter 3150


    ?


    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound. At this time, they saw two people standing at the door.


    One was the pangolin, while the other was undoubtedly Samuel.


    Seeing these two people, the guards at the door were a little embarrassed for a while. They could not stop them, but it seemed inappropriate not to stop them.


    After all, in the presence of guests, how could they allow others to talk nonsense?


    "Move the knife away for me. Don''t make me angry." Just as the guard was about to stop him, the pangolin shouted coldly.


    "How can we allow others to mess around in the sacrednd of the Kylin n?" The guard braced himself and shouted coldly.


    "Let them in." At this time, a disdainful chuckle came from inside the room. It was not the order from Patriarch Holy Spark, but from the young master of the Tao Wu n, Tiger Jones.


    The pangolin blocked the guard''s weapon and led Samuel into the main hall in front of everyone.


    "I was wondering who it was. It turns out to be a rat." As soon as he entered the room, the Fifth Elder beside Tiger Jones immediately snorted disdainfully.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "No, I apologize for what I just said. I was wrong. It''s not a rat, but a rat that broke his promise to others."


    The nsmen burst intoughter.


    Holy Spark''s expression turned cold. Next to him, an elder from the Kylin n quickly stood up and took a few steps towards the pangolin before coldly asking: "What are you doing here at this time?"


    "What am I doing here?" The pangolin smiled. "Of course it''s for Fanny''s marriage."


    "You still have the nerve to cause trouble?" The elder of the Kylin n said discontentedly.


    "Why should I be embarrassed?" The pangolin sneered disdainfully, his tone full of confidence.


    "I really don''t know why you are so confident. Look at what you brought here, a man!" The elder of the Kylin n shouted angrily.


    "Yes, it''s a man." The pangolinughed.


    For him, maybe he really didn''t have the capital to be so arrogant toe here before, and he could only be humble.


    But today, it waspletely different.


    It was because of the man behind him!


    Samuel!


    "You!" The elder of the Kylin n was furious.


    Ignoring the elders of the Kylin n and the dark faces of most of them, the pangolin walked to the main table and pushed the elders aside with one palm as if he was familiar with each other. Then, he sat down on his butt.


    After drinking a ss of wine, he let out a long sigh of relief. "Good wine."


    "I thought you wouldn''t dare to show up." Tiger Jones teased softly.


    "Yo, it''s been a year since west saw each other. It seems that Mr. Jones''s cultivation has improved a lot." The pangolin smiled disdainfully. "No wonder you are so stubborn."


    "A dragon among men is naturally iparable to a mouse like you who only knows how to hit a hole in the ground." The fifth elder of the Tao Wu n, Kun Jones, sneered coldly.


    As soon as these words came out, there was another burst ofughter.


    el


    However, the pangolin didn''t seem to care much about the mockery as he smiled and said, "I don''t dare topare myself to the Tao Wu n''s young master. However, shouldn''t you remember my contributions today? If it wasn''t for the fact that I helped you capture so many young girls from the vige over the past few years, would you have been able to promote so quickly?"


    "Ha!" Tiger Jonesughed, but he did not avoid it. "My cultivation has risen so fast. In addition to my outstanding talent, it is indeed


    thanks t&so many vige girls you have turned in over so many years. Well because of this favor, when


    Fanny marries into the Tao Wu n,


    I


    I Will naturally leave a position for


    you in the n so that you can carry Fanny''s shoes every day. What do you think?" Content belongs to


    As soon as he finished speaking, the members of the Tao Wu nughed even more wildly.


    At this time, the pangolin''s face began to look bad.


    Standing behind her, Samuel roughly understood. Therefore, the chief culprit for the loss of the vige girls was Tiger Jones, the young master of the Tao Wu n.


    "Okay, Yellow Sand Monster, stop fooling around." At this time, Holy Spark, who had been silent all this while, opened his mouth and nced at the pangolin before helplessly closing his eyes, "You should go back."


    "Go back?" The pangolinughed softly. "I will naturally obey your orders in my daily life. However, I''m afraid I won''t be able to listen to you today." "What exactly are you trying to do?" Hearing this, Holy Spark opened his eyes and angrily asked.


    "I don''t want to or dare to do anything. It''s just opposition. By the way, I''m here to propose marriage." The pangolinughed.


    "Propose marriage?"

 Chapter 3151

    Chapter 3151


    ?


    Everyone was stunned!


    But then, the Fifth Elder Kun Jonesughed and said, "You''re just a rat. Do you deserve it?"


    "You''ve vited our Young Master''s agreement. Do you still have the face to object?"


    "Even if I don''t me you for breaking the appointmentst year, how can you exin the man behind you? I''m afraid that there will be no second one who can find men to fill up the gap."


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the members of the Kylin n lowered their heads and said nothing.


    "In fact, is it important for you whether I can bring back the girls?" The pangolin smiled bitterly and said, "Although the Tao Wu n may have an advantage over the Kylin n before, it''s not big. The Kylin n is not willing, and you can''t force it. After all, once the two ns collide, it will be of no benefit to anyone."


    "There must be something special about the people in that vige, right? That''s why you asked for the girls in that vige. However, you are demons and don''t dare to openly step into the human world to catch the girls in that vige. You don''t want to get into trouble because of this, so you made a deal with me. But today, Tiger Jones has already promoted and his advantage has been infinitely magnified. Even if I keep my promise, I''m afraid you won''t admit it, will you?"


    Kun Jones didn''t care at all. He chuckled and said, "You rat, is this the excuse that you can''t keep your promise?"


    "Am I wrong?" The pangolin was not afraid at all and looked at Kun Jones and Tiger Jones with a sneer.


    Both of them stopped talking, but they just smiled at each other. It had to be said that this yellow sand monster was actually quite smart. He had basically guessed everything.


    Holy Spark understood that the pangolin was not unreasonable.


    But as he said, the situation had been settled and there was no turning back.


    Then trying to smooth things over was their only choice.


    Samuel frowned slightly. He finally understood.


    Tiger Jones proposed first, but the Kylin n was not particrly willing to do so. The pangolin, who had always liked Fanny, helped her refuse the marriage and stood out.


    Although the Kylin n also looked down on the pangolin, it was a good thing for the Kylin n that the pangolin dyed this matter. Naturally, they were willing to go with the flow. At that time, the Tao Wu n was not very powerful, and it was not good for them to act recklessly.


    As a result, they made a strange agreement with the pangolin.


    As long as Pangolin provided Tiger Jones with the vige girls on time every year, the wedding date could be postponed for a year. Therefore, the pangolin threatened the vigers to provide the young girls as sacrifice over the years and gave them to Tiger Jones.


    However, as time went by, the vigers began to resist, and Yin''er, the smart girl, appeared. Under her n, the pangolin had not handed girls overst year.


    They originally thought that it would


    be very difficult, but what was strange was thatst year, when the Tao Wu n learned that no one could


    d be handed over, they didn''t have any excessive reaction so a pile of excuses that prepared by the pangolin were useless. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Yesterday was a new deadline this year.


    The pangolin knew that he had to hand them over this time. However, s like


    the situation in the vige


    that, and it seemed that no one could be handed over. He had no choice but to go to the vige and secretly check.


    This had unexpectedly broken Yin''er''s n and caused the pangolin to discover that something was wrong.


    However, he had


    never expected


    that Yin''er wouldmit suicide


    first when she discovered that he


    had broken the coffin. He had wanted to use her corpse and


    el


    muddle through, but unexpectedly, Samuel had appeared... Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Now it seemed thatst year, the Tao Wu n''s reaction was not fierce, because Tiger Jones had entered the critical moment of his breakthrough in seclusion.


    Today was the day he came out of seclusion!


    That was why the Tao Wu n had arrived.


    The pangolin gently smiled and then looked up at Holy Spark, "Chief, don''t worry. I, the Yellow Sand Monster, always keep my word and keep my promise."


    "I won''t have any more thoughts about Princess Kylin."


    Holy Spark nodded gently.


    "However, I still have to oppose this marriage. I still have to bring it up again." The pangolin''s gaze was confident and firm as he spoke, not allowing anyone to refute.


    "However, it''s not for me, but for him." After that, the pangolin turned around and fixed his eyes on Samuel!

 Chapter 3152

    Chapter 3152


    ?


    Samuel had to admit that he was stunned at that moment.


    Samuel thought to himself, "What the hell is this for?


    "It''s one thing to pull me into the water, but what''s the point of proposing marriage for me?"


    "Yellow Sand Monster, I think you have quite a bit of affection for Fanny over the years. If you continue to spout nonsense, don''t me me for turning against you." Holy Spark angrily shouted.


    Although he did not like the yellow sand monster, he had to admit that the yellow sand monster had dyed the Tao Wu n for at least seven years.


    Although the pangolin could not change the final ending, he did work hard, so if the pangolin shut up in time, at least, Holy Spark could ensure that the Yellow Sand Monster could leave alive.


    "I''m not spouting nonsense. Even if Patriarch Holy Spark wants to kill me, I still have to say it." The pangolin didn''t care at all as he smiled, "What I said is true. He likes the little princess, and he also shows that he wants to marry her. The little princess also knows about this, right?"


    After that, the pangolin turned to look at Fanny.


    Originally, Fanny should have been angry to be said in public, but she just secretly nced at Samuel, lowered her head, and blushed slightly. Although she did not admit it, she did not deny it.


    Seeing Fanny''s reaction, the members of the Kylin n were stunned.


    What was this?


    Wasn''t that equivalent to a tacit consent?


    From a certain point of view, Fanny liked someone else.


    All the members of the Kylin n, including Holy Spark, looked at Samuel in an attempt to see through Samuel thoroughly.


    "Bastard!"


    On the other side, Tiger Jones couldn''t bear it anymore. He mmed the table and got up angrily.


    Fanny didn''t even talk to him, but she didn''t refute the ridiculous words of the boy in front of her. How could Tiger Jones not be annoyed by the treatment?


    More importantly, he had already regarded Fanny as his future wife. If he was teased in public, wouldn''t it be a p on his face?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Who do you think you are?" Looking at Samuel, Tiger Jones''s eyes were full of desire to eat people.


    Samuel frowned. Just as he was


    about to show that he was not interested in the princess, the pangolin sneered, "What''s that? Fanny''s future husband, didn''t you see her attitude?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "How dare this trash from Kongtong Realmpete with me for a woman?" As soon as he finished speaking, Tiger Jones directly hit Samuel with his palm.


    "What are you waiting for? This is


    the murderer. I have finished the first thing in the second step for you." At this time, the pangolin whispered beside Samuel, and then retreated directly.


    "F*ck!" Samuel cursed the entire Pangolin family in his heart. However, he did not dare to be careless in the face of Tiger Jones.


    He slightly leaned his body to one side, slightly stuck his horse stance, and used his one-handed Qi to directly hit the palm.


    Peng!


    When the two sides'' palms collided, the tables and chairs several meters around were directly bounced away.


    The ground under Samuel''s feet suddenly cracked!


    "Damn, this Devil Aura of Tiger Jones is really overbearing." The several elders of the Kylin n were immediately shocked.


    "The Human n has several high ranks, such as the True God, Eight Wilds, Evil yers, Kongtong, Ethereal, and so on. The Devil n also has stages simr to that. However the Human n also has a rarely known Individual Immortal realm between the Eight Wilds and the True God. On the side of the Devil n, there is also a Devil Sage which is between the Devil God and the Devil Lord. The rank of Tiger Jones jumped to the Devil Sage, equivalent to the Individual Immortal of the Human n! How can we underestimate him?"


    "Damn it, isn''t that like transcending mortals and almost invincible?"


    "It seems that the human boy will die miserably."


    "That''s inevitable. Otherwise, why would Tiger Jones suddenly be so confident and arrogant toe to our Kylin Tribe to propose marriage?" "Patriarch, what should we do? Should we help? I feel like the little princess really has some interest in this human brat." Someone asked.


    Holy Spark shook his head, "There''s no need. People can''t always choose the one they like. The might of a Demon Sage is not something that our Kylin tribe can shake at will."


    Looking at the situation in the field, the pangolin no longer had the yful thoughts just now. He just stared nervously at the two people confronting each other.


    As for Fanny, she could not help but clench her sweaty hands, her eyes filled with worry...

 Chapter 3153

    Chapter 3153


    ?


    "Boy, it''s interesting that you can take my palm!" Tiger Jones sneered and his eyes were full of disdain and coldness. "However, this won''t change your fate."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tiger Jones suddenly exerted his strength and went straight to Samuel.


    "Is that so?" Samuel''s face turned cold as he increased his Chaotic Qi.


    Peng!


    Both sides suddenly exploded!


    Samuel took a small step back, and his feet, which stabilized his center of gravity, suddenly stepped out of a deep pit several centimeters deep on the ground.


    On the other side, Tiger Jones also rolled several meters in the air.


    "I really look down on you." Tiger Jones was not angry. Instead, he just sneered indifferently, full of ridicule.


    This was also good. If hastily ending the battle, how could he show his skills and strength perfectly?


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ck gas on his body suddenly appeared. The next second, he suddenly pushed with both hands, and a huge energy turned into a huge de. It went straight down and was bound to cut Samuel into pieces.


    Samuel didn''t say anything. The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel appeared, directly facingthe other party.


    There was a loud explosion!


    The huge de disappeared, and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel were instantly knocked back.


    Before the aftermath faded, Tiger Jones had already punched him.


    Knowing that there was no room for him to dodge, Samuel frowned and gathered his nerves. The next second, he simply gave up the defense and punched out!


    Hong!


    There was an explosion on the spot.


    Almost at the critical moment, Tiger Jones withdrew his fist and leaned over.


    Samuel was not attacked, and his counterattack punch obviously missed.


    "Boy, you want me to be caught off guard in this way so that you won''t lose so thoroughly? Let me tell you, don''t think about it." Tiger Jones sneered. "I want you to losepletely and thoroughly! If you have the guts,e out with me and fight. Don''t ruin my banquet."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tiger Jones flew out of the hall.


    Samuel frowned and red. His body turned into a stream of flowing light and suddenly chased after Tiger Jones.


    A great battle was about to break out!


    In an instant, explosions erupted in the sky.


    All the people in the hall rushed out and looked up at the sky. They were all shocked by the scene in the sky.


    In the sky, the two were as invincible as the God of War, as if the devil gods looked down on the world. The sky and the earth were dark, and the sun and the moon were dim.


    In addition to sighing at Tiger


    Jones''s horrible strength, the people


    on the ground secretly began to remove the contempt and prejudice against Samuel in their hearts. They were surprised that this seemingly ordinary young man had such an iparable ability.


    In the explosion, at this time, Tiger Jones''s killing move was shown without mercy.


    However, Samuel faced it calmly in surprise. Not only did he not show any fear, but he also looked very pleased.


    This was not like a high-level suppression against low-level, but more like a high-level facing a higher-level situation.


    "Yellow Sand Monster, where did you find this young man? Why is he so powerful?" Even Holy Spark found a clue and couldn''t help but frown.


    "If I say that I met him casually by the roadside, do you believe me?" The pangolin was also a little shocked. It was true that he deliberately led Samuel here because Samuel could defeat him.


    But he had never thought that Tiger Jones would have promoted, let alone that Samuel could deal with him even if Tiger Jones had promoted.


    "This kid looks ordinary, but in fact, he is so amazing." Holy Spark said in disbelief.


    "Dad, there is something that you may not know yet." Fanny beside him also made a sound.


    "What is it?" Holy Spark was puzzled.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just now ... Ipared my internal strength with his." Fanny mumbled.


    "How much did he lose to you?" Holy Spark asked softly. From his naked eyes, he could tell that this brat''s skills were extremely powerful. If his inner strength lost to Fanny by fifty percent, then it would be the most normal range.


    "You may not believe it if I say it out loud," Fanny muttered.


    "What a joke! Why won''t I disbelieve it? I, your father, am quite knowledgeable. I have seen all kinds of talents before. Could it be that it is less than fifty percent?" Holy Spark said, but he was slightly surprised.


    But what he could never imagine was that the answer of Fanny was always beyond his imagination.


    "Dad, draw...It''s a draw!"


    Hearing this, Holy Spark suddenly staggered...

 Chapter 3154

    Chapter 3154


    ?


    He felt that his face was so swollen.


    It was extremely painful!


    It was so swollen!


    How long had it been since he bragged? It was not only a p in the face, but also in the center of the face.


    However,pared to the crowd, what really made him stagger was the iparable shock in his heart!


    Fanny was his daughter, the princess of the entire Kylin n. However, she was also Kylin Saintess and hope that the Kylin n rarely met in ten thousand years.


    Although the scale of the Kylin n was not bad now, it was far from its peak. The main reason was that the Kylin n had not had their own guardian, Kylin Saintess, for a long time.


    The Kylin Saintess was the most special existence in the Kylin n. She was born with a huge Spiritual Qi of Kylin. Once she broke through to Enlightenment, she could break through the Eight Wilds and enter the Individual Immortal Realm, bing the strongest king in the Kylin n. This ridiculous leap was almost impossible in many people''s eyes, but it could bepleted by the Kylin Saintess by relying on the huge innate Spiritual Qi.


    However, as long as there was something good, there was something bad. Although the Kylin Saintess had exaggerated jumping, the process was extremely difficult. At least Fanny was 20 years old now, but she had no signs of enlightening.


    But no matter what, the Spiritual Qi in the Kylin Saintess''s body was terrifying.


    Otherwise, why would the Tao Wu n always covet her, not willing to part with her for seven years?


    The main reason why the Kylin n was not willing was that they wanted to keep the Kylin Saintess in their tribe. If she enlightened in the future, at least she could rebuild the glory of the Kylin n.


    But such a huge walking spiritual aura warehouse, a bug that had never been seen in ten thousand years, was...


    But someone couldpete with her in internal force!


    What did this mean?


    It meant that the foundation and pride of the Kylin n were like children ying games in front of others! "This... this is impossible, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, the strongest existence in the Kylin n. How could it be... How could it be a draw with others?"


    In addition to the patriarch, there were also a few elders from the Kylin n.


    "Fanny, are you exaggerating? You have feelings for that human boy, but you don''t have to lie in order to help him, do you? Do you really think those elders and your father are stupid?" An elder questioned at this time.


    Although they watched Fanny grow up and knew better than anyone else about her character, they still chose to question the fact which was hard to ept.


    "That''s right. Fanny, don''t lie."


    "Fanny''s words are true. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the Yellow Sand Monster. And my other maids can testify." Fanny was not afraid at all and said seriously.


    The maidservants immediately nodded.


    The pangolin alsoughed softly. "Although can''t be considered an expert, if i were to fight one-on-one with several elders, I wouldn''t be weaker than any of you. Do you elders agree?"


    The elders looked at each other. They basically agreed with the pangolin''s words. After all, after the pangolin proposed that it was


    interested in Fanny, the Kylin l.ne


    could not allow him to like Fanny at will.


    UMS


    Therefore, the Kylin n had sent some elders to test him.


    Within a hundred moves, it was hard to tell who would win!


    Therefore, what the pangolin said was true.


    "Since the elders have agreed that this is the truth, then let me be frank with you. Do you know what will happen when Samuel confronts me?" The pangolinughed softly.


    "Of course he is a little better than you."


    "A little better than me?"


    "Hard to win?"


    The pangolin smiled gently and said, "Kill me in seconds!"


    "Kill him in seconds..."


    "Kill him in seconds?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, the group of people widened their eyes. Even Fanny was stunned.


    She knew that the internal strength of Samuel was strong, but she had never thought that he would be so strong even in other skills.


    At this time, even Holy Spark was frowning. He looked at the pangolin and asked in disbelief, "Yellow Sand Monster, are you serious?"


    "If I am lying, I will definitely die a terrible death. Furthermore, do you think that it is interesting for me to make up a lie to humiliate myself?" The pangolinughed coldly.


    After hearing this, the group turned their heads to look at Samuel in midair...

 Chapter 3155

    Chapter 3155


    ?


    At this time, Samuel was graceful. Facing Tiger Jones''s more and more frequent and fierce attacks, he was simply calm.


    "Who exactly is this person?" Holy Spark furrowed his brows.


    Samuel''s internal strength wasparable to that of the Kylin Saintess, and his outer cultivation could instantly kill the pangolin!


    Such strength was terrifying.


    "Since you brought him here, do you know his background?" Holy Spark asked.


    The pangolin touched his head. "I don''t know. He only said that his name is Samuel Hannigan."


    "Samuel Hannigan?" Holy Spark slightly frowned.


    The few Elders by the side also looked at each other doubtfully.


    "The Eight Destions World, I have never heard of such a person."


    The territory of the Kylin n was deep and remote in the Central ins. Naturally, they did not know much about what had happened in the Eight Destions World recently.


    Their thoughts and knowledge remained decades ago.


    "Could it be that he is a new master of the Eight Destions World?"


    Holy Spark did not give a direct answer. He looked at Samuel and murmured, "This kid is amazing."


    But after a while, he suddenly smiled, and then he became happier and evenughed.


    The crowd was puzzled. An elder asked, "Why is the patriarch smiling so happily? Could it be that the patriarch already knows the origin of Samuel?" Holy Spark smiled, "I don''t know."


    The Elders were even more puzzled. "Then why is the Patriarchughing?"


    "I don''t care if what his surname is. Is that important to me?" Holy Spark said with a smile, "The most important thing is his purpose toe here." To propose marriage!


    The elders instantly understood.


    "However, Patriarch, are you willing to part with Fanny?"


    "She should marry one day. What is there to be reluctant about?" Holy Spark said softly.


    In the current situation, no matter who won or lost, it was inevitable for Fanny to get married. Since it was inevitable, from a father''s point of view, he naturally hoped that Samuel would win.


    After all, even if his background was unknown, Samuel was much better than a brutal member from the Devil n, wasn''t he?


    The most important thing was that


    his internal strength was


    comparable to Fanny''s, which at least showed that he had no


    intention of taking advantage of


    Fanny On the contrary, Tiger Jones obviously wanted to marry Fanny on the surface, but in fact, he wanted to absorb the Spiritual Qi in Fanny''s body throughbination.


    Between the two, it was clear who was better!


    Upon hearing this, the pangolin chuckled and murmured, "Samuel, I''ve already helped you finish most of it. Thest step is up to you." Hong!


    Suddenly, there was another explosion in the sky, and two figures fell from the sky.


    They both steadied themselves in mid-air, forming a confrontation.


    Tiger Jones''s body was covered


    with wounds and the sweat on his forehead flowed down his face. Obviously, the extremely strong attack was madly consuming his internal force and physical strength, and the neglect of defense also made him taste the corresponding price. Content belongs to


    On the other hand, Samuel''s aura was calm, standing proudly in midair, as if he was a war god, standing there calmly.


    However, Samuel''s right hand behind his back was still trembling slightly.


    The cultivation of the Demon Sage was indeed powerful!


    "Boy, you really have some ability." Tiger Jones looked at Samuel. Not only did he not have the slightest fear, but his eyes revealed an extremely strong killing intent.


    For the Tao Wu n, facing strong enemies, they had never been afraid, only stronger fighting spirit.


    "You''re not bad either." Samuel chuckled.


    "Haha, you''re really arrogant.


    However, don''t be happy so early. I


    haven''t used my full strength just


    now." As his voice fell, Tiger Jones coldly shouted. The energy on his body surged wildly, and his


    and


    blood gathered as it boiled ContentContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Under everyone''s gazes, he struck out with his palm and pounced on Samuel with the momentum of destruction.


    "Damn it, Tiger Jones''s move is so powerful!" An Elder from the Kylin n couldn''t help but exim!


    In the distance, the Tao Wu n''s Fifth Elder also frowned. He knew that Tiger Jones had used his true strength!


    "Samuel is in danger." Holy Spark said softly.


    "What is that fellow doing?" Suddenly, an elder eximed.


    Because at this time, in the face of Tiger Jones''s destructive attack, Samuel seemed to be stunned and stood straight there!


    Neither did he move nor shake.


    "Is he crazy?" Holy Spark frowned and asked anxiously.


    The pangolin, Fanny, and the others were all nervous...


    But suddenly, Samuel opened his mouth and smiled slightly!

 Chapter 3156

    Chapter 3156


    ?


    "He... he''sughing!"


    "He''sughing! He''sughing!"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Several elders grabbed their hair and felt their scalps tingle.


    Was he crazy? Was he crazy?


    In the face of such a powerful destructive blow, it was one thing if he didn''t dodge, but... he stillughed?


    Even the True God didn''t dare to be so arrogant!


    "Could it be that in the confrontation just now, he was already injured, but... he had been pretending to be fine?" Holy Spark found it unbelievable.


    However, at this time, Tiger Jones had already revealed a proud smile, because he was less than three feet away from Samuel.


    It was almost impossible for Samuel to dodge at this distance!


    Once he hit Samuel, the one waiting for Samuel would be death!


    Yes, death!


    "You can stillugh now? You idiot!" Tiger Jones shouted angrily and he had increased his strength.


    But all of a sudden, just as he thought he would win, Samuel, who was getting closer and closer, suddenly disappeared.


    "The Great Void Divine Steps!"


    "Northern Darkness Four Souls Incantation, open!"


    Weng!


    "What?"


    Samuel did not disappear, or in other words, he disappeared, but in the next second, he appeared again.


    What was even more terrifying was that what appeared together was not a Samuel, but eight!


    "This..." The group of people was dumbfounded.


    "How is this possible?" The Tao Wu n''s Fifth Elder also shouted.


    Shua!


    Obviously, Tiger Jones did not withdraw his strength at all. The strong inertia and mental state had made him rx. At this time, he found that something was wrong and it was difficult for him to take it back.


    His back waspletely exposed to Samuel.


    "Break!"


    With Samuel''s cold shout, the eight golden bodies surrounding Tiger Jones directly raised their hands and hit him.


    He couldn''t defend himself when he couldn''t take it back. However, the Demon Sage was still Demon Sage. He gathered all his strength on his back and blocked the attacks of the seven Real Bodies.


    But the eighth streak of Samuel hit Tiger Jones'' back.


    "Puff!"


    A mouthful of golden blood immediately spurted out, and his majestic body suddenly fell straight down!


    Hong!


    With an explosion, Tiger Jones''s body fell from the sky and fell heavily on a mountainside on the Immortal Mountain. "What? This is also possible?" Holy Spark was stunned.


    Just now, he couldn''t even bear to see Samuel being beaten to death, but the situation had changed again in an instant!


    Samuel stood proudly in the air and looked coldly at Tiger Jones, who was beaten to the ground.


    Tiger Jones was very strong, but he was eager to win, so he was impetuous. Moreover, this person was strong in attack and weak in defense, so Samuel decided to use the same trick again.


    Compared to before, Samuel wanted to fight with him with his life and sacrifice himself to make Tiger Jones suffer.


    Now he had used a rtively opposite reaction. At the same time, Tiger Jones had beenpletely irritated by Samuel in the battle of attrition just now and wished he could kill Samuel.


    Therefore, at this time, he would not think too much and would only kill without reservation!


    And that was exactly what Samuel saw. Then, he took advantage of his speed to kill Tiger Jones unexpectedly.


    "Kill!"


    When he got up from the ground, Tiger Jones''s eyes were red.


    In the next second, his hair was disheveled, and he flew straight toward Samuel again.


    He was the Tao Wu n''s young


    master, the one in charge of the future. He was high up above, so when had he ever suffered such a great loss? When had he ever been bullied by others? Right now, his killing intent towards Samuel had already reached its limit.


    Samuel frowned slightly. He knew that Tiger Jones had beenpletely angry.


    "Qi Breaks the Wilds!"


    Hong!


    As he continued to fly toward


    Samuel, the ck air around him also continued to spread. Finally, suddenly exploded, and an enormous Tao Wu appeared in the air above him. It opened its mouth and spat out arge mouthful of blood at Samuel, roaring angrily.


    "The Tao Wu bloodline!" Holy Spark shouted with fear in his eyes. "Tiger Jones..."


    "He actually inherited the Tao Wu n''s ambition, this..."


    "Samuel is in trouble now." The elders were also horrified.


    Samuel frowned and retreated slightly. Although he was strong, he was definitely not a big shot. The eight golden bodies suddenly


    shed with golden light, r


    QUMS


    to


    defend against the enemy at any time!


    "Roar!"


    The Tao Wu suddenly attacked, and its body suddenly became bigger.


    "Oh no." Samuel''s heart sank.


    Almost at the same time, the Tao Wu had turned into the size of a giant beast. With a loud roar, an extremely strong force was directly spat out...

 Chapter 3157

    Chapter 3157


    ?


    Samuel hurriedly ran the Chaos Qi to resist, but it was obvious that he knew nothing about Tiger Jones''s method. In a panic, eight golden bodies suddenly changed into a scream and flew out on the spot...


    Almost at the moment when Samuel flew out, Tiger Jones was already furious. The light of Devil Aura burst out from his hand one after another and shot toward the eight bodies of Samuel.


    Before Samuel''s eight figuresnded on the ground and steadied themselves, thousands of demonic lights had pierced through their bodies. Although they barely managed to block the attacks at first, as the demonic radiance increased, they were still shot until they were riddled with holes, and golden blood kept spurting in the air!


    Samuel hurriedly withdrew his Real Body. The next second, when his only body stabilized, his body was already covered with blood.


    Although the eight golden bodies were extremely powerful and were able to withstand powerful attacks, allowing them to share damage with their enemies, it was rtively difficult for them to deal with an extremely wide range of attacks.


    Not only could they not bear the damage, but they would also be implicated because of each other. A single body might be rtively good at defending against group attacks, but more real bodies would be easier to be a living target in the eyes of others.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Samuel gritted his teeth, spat out a mouthful of blood, and looked at Tiger Jones coldly.


    This time, it was obvious that he had suffered a great loss.


    "Trying to y tricks with me? In the face of absolute strength, that is bullshit." Tiger Jones had an advantage in one strike. At this moment, he coldly and proudly shouted at Samuel.


    Samuel slightly ran his energy. While healing the wound, the Five Elements Divine Stone also released a slight light to replenish Samuel.


    "You''re right. In the face of absolute strength, everything is bullshit." Samuel sneered.


    Besides, Bone Burning City was still at the back. When he fought with the people of the Devil n, Samuel did not want to expose his strength too much. At the same time, he did not want to consume too much energy and hurt himself.


    Therefore, Samuel had been holding back all the time.


    But now, the conservative fighting style had injured him. There was no need to hide his strength.


    And the current situation made Samuel exert all his strength.


    However,pared with Samuel''s words, Tiger Jones obviously had his own understanding. Of course he would not think that Samuel was talking about him, but he thought that Samuel was following his words.


    "Since you know, that''s the best. But it''s useless. I wanted to keep you alive, but now, it''s impossible. You''ve sessfully provoked my anger."


    "Now, cry and shout. Then, wee your death." With a ferocious smile, Tiger Jones had already used the secret method.


    The surrounding ck gas permeated the air. The day had passed and the ck clouds were all over the sky.


    In the dark clouds above the sky, a red moon suddenly appeared from the clouds.


    The red cold moon shone brightly for a while, but every light hit Samuel''s body, which made his whole body painful and his mind seriously injured.


    In other ces, under the influence of the light, the trees withered, the white flowers withered, and even the gurgling water suddenly stopped flowing, as if they had been frozen.


    For a moment, there seemed to be only this red moon left in the world.


    n


    "The Bloody Moon!" On the other side, Holy Spark roared in a hurry. At the same time, he joined forces with a dozen Subordinates and many nsmen and hurriedly activated their energy to hurriedly support the Bounded Domain to barely resist the erosion of the moonlight


    Only Samuel was still standing there calmly.


    His eyes narrowed and he frowned slightly. Then, he suddenly closed his eyes slowly.


    The next second, countless golden and ck gas began to emerge from his body, tightly and gently wrapping around him.


    His hair began to turn blood red, and


    his skin also began to be whiter. The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel also circled around him again, and an extremely strong pressure began to be released...


    The space seemed to be slightly shaking under the pressure at this moment...

 Chapter 3158

    Chapter 3158


    ?


    "This..."


    "Is this the power of the Devil Sage? Then, what is the power of Samuel?"


    The people of the Kylin n were almost dumbfounded. Even if the Kylin n joined forces to support the Bounded Domain in the Bloody Moon, they could feel the great pressure brought by the Bloody Moon.


    But before everyone could catch their breath, Samuel had already stirred up a new wave of energy under the Bloody Moon.


    Space tore apart and the ground shook!


    "Such powerful energy, but... how could it be mixed with an extremely powerful Devil Aura?" Holy Spark furrowed his brows, "Could it be that he is also a demon?"


    "That shouldn''t be the case. As the strongest family of the Southern Demon n, how could they not know each other if Samuel was a demon?" "With this ability, it''s impossible for him to be unknown in the Devil n."


    The words of the few elders were not unreasonable, but this made Holy Spark even more confused. If Samuel was not a demon, why would Devil Aura of Samuel be so heavy?


    However, no matter what, Holy Spark was slightly disappointed, "It''s one thing to have Tiger Jones here, but now there''s another person from the Devil n? Could it be that Fanny is destined to marry the demon?"


    "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong." The Third Elder suddenly frowned. He looked nervous and unusually serious.


    "Third Elder, what do you mean by that?" Holy Spark said with a frown.


    "Be careful, be careful!" The Third Elder didn''t say much. He still frowned as if he was sensing something carefully.


    Holy Spark did not say anything else after seeing this. He frowned and imitated the Third Elder to seriously sense the changes around him.


    The other elders followed suit!


    For a time, the whole Kylin n was surprisingly quiet!


    Not only them, but also the members of the Tao Wu n seemed to have noticed something wrong. The Fifth Elder frowned and stared at Samuel in the air.


    "Divine! Divine Light!"


    Suddenly, Holy Spark''s pupils widened and he couldn''t help but murmur as he staggered backwards.


    Since Holy Spark was like this, the other elders were even worse. Although they didn''t stagger back, they were all dumbfounded. They looked at each other and felt their scalps go numb!


    "How is this possible? How is this possible?"


    "The arrogant Devil Aura contains the aura of God. How could this be?"


    "A person is carrying both Devil Aura and divine aura. As the saying goes, good and evil cannot coexist, and gods and devils cannot exist together. But this guy..."


    He was someone with god and demon aura!


    "Is this guy a pervert?"


    A group of people muttered, clearly extremely shocked.


    Fifth Elder of the Tao Wu n also stared dumbly at Samuel in a muffled voice. However, a momentter, he hurriedly looked towards his young master with a faint worry in his eyes.


    It wasn''t that his young master wasn''t powerful enough, but that the young man in front of him was simply too powerful!


    "You are putting on an act!" On the other side, Tiger Jones let out an angry roar. A cold glint surged within his golden eyes. With a flip of his hand, a ray of energy shot directly toward the Bloody Moon in midair.


    Obviously, he wanted to increase the energy of the Bloody Moon and kill Samuel in one blow!N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    With the support of Tiger Jones''s


    energy, the blood-red moon became even more blood-red, so that the whole Immortal Mountain seemed to have fallen into a blood pool. Almost at the same time, the bloody light around the Bloody


    circling wildly, and so was


    seemed to be shaking faintly in the center of the Bloody Moon, ready to burst out at any time.


    ¨¦t


    The surrounding people, whether it was the Kylin n or the Tao Wu n, could not help but close their eyes and try their best to support their defensive Bounded Domain. The tremendous pressure made them sweat profusely even if they joined forces to resist.


    "Heavenly Fire, Moon Wheel!"


    Almost at the same time, Samuel suddenly opened his eyes, which were shining brightly.


    "Swish swish!"


    The heavenly fire and moon wheel suddenly moved and fell into the hands of Samuel.


    "The Bloody Moon?" Samuel sneered.


    The next second, he moved slightly. Then, his left hand turned into a bow and his right hand turned into an arrow!


    He pulled the bow full of the moon, looked slightly, and pointed at the Bloody Moon in the air!


    "What?"


    "This fellow..."


    "There has been Hou Yi''s shooting sun since ancient times, and now there is a demon god shooting moon?"


    "Is he kidding? How can he shoot it down?"


    The group of people looked at each other in dismay!


    "Swish!"


    The arrow shot out!


    The Heavenly Fire Arrow suddenly went straight. After shooting, the moon wheel also quickly caught up with the Heavenly Fire and integrated with it.


    The red and blue arrows were like light, attacking the Bloody Moon!


    At this time, everyone stopped breathing and looked up at the sky. The irritable Bloody Moon and the blue arrows were infinitely approaching. The power of each


    other had the power to destro


    world. No one knew who was


    stronger and who was weaker...


    the

 Chapter 3159

    Chapter 3159


    ?


    Under everyone''s gaze, the two soon collided.


    Suddenly, the color of heaven and earth changed, and the entire world was trembling slightly because of the explosion of the two.


    The blood-red light and the purple-blue light intertwined and danced together, forming a huge and strange halo. The halo, centered on the collision point, kept spreading around wildly.


    From the sky to the earth, and from the earth to the ground, they kept attacking. Wherever they passed, the trees and rocks were destroyed, and even the huge Bounded Domain supported by the Kylin n began to break slightly at this time.


    The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel and the Bloody Moon were locked in a stalemate. They pushed each other away and obliterated each other. Neither of them could do anything to each other. The only thing left was the halo left by the battle between the two of them. It spread all around, shaking the void and changing the color of heaven and earth.


    The group of people was dumbfounded. Such arge-scale battle was unprecedented and unheard of. The battle between the two outlined the shocking scene of sparks hitting the earth.


    "Boy, do you really think you are a great ancient master? Do you want to shoot the sun like others? Bah, today, I will show you how foolish you are!" With an angry shout, Tiger Jones suddenly added countless energy to the Bloody Moon.


    Suddenly, the light above the Bloody Moon became brighter.


    Samuel''s face froze, and the sudden pressure made Samuel take a step back in the air.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, Tiger Jones sneered, full of pride and confidence.


    But obviously, he smiled a little early.


    Samuel endured the great pressure and frowned. If he used the Chaos Power to fight against Tiger Jones''s Bloody Moon, they would definitely fight to the death.


    "You still want to struggle? Sometimes, if you want to imitate others, you have to first see how powerful you are. If you want to shoot the sun, I will melt your arrow!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tiger Jones suddenly increased his strength again.


    The Bloody Moon was even stronger, and the world waspletely blood-red.


    This time, even Samuel was sweating on his forehead.


    He regretted using the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel to fight back. It wasn''t that they weren''t strong enough, but that his control and cultivation of them hadn''t reached a certain level.


    In the past, when Pangu Axe mainly attacked, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel would assist it in the attacks. They might indeed be able to take advantage of the situation. However, if they lost the control of Pangu Axe, when the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel encountered masters who were tit for tat, their weak points would be revealed in an instant.


    Samuel red at Tiger Jones in a hurry. He had already felt that the situation had changed dramatically after he had experienced this guy''s two energy support.


    The enormous pressure from the Bloody Moon slowly took the upper hand and continued to surround the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, trying to devour them step by step.


    Although Samuel had the support of


    the Chaos Qi its effect was


    obviously not as good as Tiger Jones''s support for the Bloody Moon. In other words, Tiger Jones''s proficiency in the secret method of the Bloody Moon was far more than that of Samuel''s control of the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel.


    Of course, the purity of his energy was not as good as that of Samuel, but at least with half the effort.


    On the other hand, the energy of Samuel was pure, but how much could it help the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel?


    The reaction of the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel was getting weaker and weaker. Samuel tried several times to enhance the energy, but the effect was very little.


    "Haha, brat, let''s see what else you can do." Tiger Jonesughed ferociously, full of pride and arrogance.


    Samuel had no time to pay attention


    to him. Under the attack of the Bloody Moon, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel was madly swallowed up, and their bodies began to


    be extremely unstable. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Heavenly Fire, Moon Wheel!" Samuel weakly raised his head and looked at the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel shrouded in a halo of light and blood. He felt extremely ufortable.


    He was sad and regretful!


    He med himself for not being good at martial arts, making Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel die for nothing.


    If possible, Samuel would rather take the ce to die!


    The light grew weaker and fewer. The Bloody Moon integrated almost two-thirds of the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel into its body.


    Tiger Jonesughed wildly!


    Samuel closed his eyes ufortably, but almost at this moment, something strange suddenly shed through Samuel''s mind.


    "I understand."


    The next second, Samuel suddenly smiled...N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 3160

    Chapter 3160


    ?


    "Bastard, why are you stillughing when you are having no way out?" Seeing Samuel close his eyes and smile, Tiger Jones scolded coldly. However, Samuel didn''t respond at all. He just united his mind and heart with a mountain-like posture.


    For a long time, Samuel had determined the wrong position of the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel. From the root, they were magic arts. This was confirmed when the sweeping elder handed them over to him.


    But sometimes, they were also like weapons. They came and went at any time as long as Samuel needed them.


    But Samuel knew that everything was wrong.


    When the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel were swallowed by the Bloody Moon, Samuel once regretted his recklessness and med himself for not practicing hard. But at that moment, Samuel also felt heartache.


    It was like the heartache of losing a brother and a friend.


    And it was precisely because of this emotion that he felt ufortable and closed his eyes that he felt the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel calling him.


    "The mind and heart are connected!"


    Swordmen were one with the sword.


    As a result, the holy sword was psychic, and people were like swords. The sword had people, and people had the sword. Once they were connected, they were invincible.


    The same was true for Samuel and Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel.


    They were magic arts, so they could fight wherever Samuel wanted.


    But they were also special "life".


    One was the essence of the sun, and the other was the spirit of the moon


    Therefore, they were powerful.


    "Bang!"


    When Samuel understood this point, he suddenly heard his heart beating from beating once to beating twice.


    "I can sense your existence."


    "We are one." Samuel smiled slightly.


    At this time, the ck and golden aura around his body began to spread slightly, and the wind blew his long blood-red hair, like a peaceful devil god!


    In the Bloody Moon, the blue and red light began to glow again from disappearing to faint.


    Everything began to change.


    Tiger Jones was suddenly shocked. He looked at Samuel in astonishment, and then at the increasingly strong blue and red light in the air.


    A mottled red and blue color began to appear in the blood-red world...


    "Samuel has begun to exert his strength?" The patriarch of the Kylin n muttered as he looked at the sky and softly asked.


    "Is he going to fight back in a desperate situation?"


    Hearing the elders'' words, the pangolin, who had been a little disappointed, suddenly looked up. When he saw the red and blue light in the sky getting bigger and bigger, he was so shocked. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "What... what is this?" Fifth Elder of the Tao Wu n, who was originally a little happy, was also stunned.


    Samuel had beenpletely suppressed, so how could he suddenly burst out with such power?


    "Tiger, be careful. Don''t be careless." The Fifth Elder shouted anxiously.


    Tiger Jones gritted his teeth and did not put the words of the Fifth Elder in his heart at all.


    His eyes were full of disdain and anger!


    This fellow Samuel still had the courage to resist him even now.


    This was simply challenging his authority. Challenging his victory was no different from courting death!


    "You still dare to resist? I want you to die!" As soon as his voice fell, Tiger Jones''s eyes showed a ferocious look. The next second, he suddenly used the energy to support the Bloody Moon, and at the same time, a pair of big hands suddenly mmed toward Samuel Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I have to destroy both your arrows and your true body!" Tiger Jones thought to himself.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, Samuel did not open his eyes. In the face of Tiger Jones''s attack, he pursed his lips and smiled slightly.


    "Heavenly Fire, Moon Wheel, you and I are one!" With a soft shout, the chaotic energy in Samuel''s body began to flow. Hong!


    Suddenly, there was a sudden explosion in the Bloody Moon!


    The blue and red light suddenly shone brightly. The next second, the lightning covered the sky and pierced through it with an arrow!


    Weng!


    The Bloody Moon was broken!


    "Puff!"


    Affected by the Bloody Moon, Tiger Jones, who had almost rushed to


    l


    2%


    less than five meters away from Samuel, was suddenly counterattacked. A mouthful blood was spat out from his mouth and his whole body quickly flew backward. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    If the Fifth Elder had not found that something was wrong and flew into the air to catch Tiger Jones in time, Tiger Jones would have fallen to the ground.


    "Let... let go of me." Tiger Jones struggled to stand up from the Fifth Elder''s arms, but the more he moved, the more blood gushed out of his mouth. He was unwilling to give up. He had already determined the victory, but why did Samuel suddenly turn the tables?


    "Enough!" The Fifth Elder lowered his head and softly cried out. He then looked at the unwilling Tiger Jones and let out a long sigh, "We... have lost!"


    At this time, the after breaking the Bloody Moon, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheelhad flown back into the hands of Samuel.


    One on the left and the other on the right. They were shining with a cool posture of Samuel, like a god of war overlooking the world! However, what was even more surprising was...

 Chapter 3161

    Chapter 3161


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At this time, Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel!


    The Heavenly Fire was as bright as the fire of the void.


    Moon Wheel was also purple and blue.


    The two transformed into a saber and a sword. At the same time, the red and blue colors flickered with each other, as if they were something in the void. It was hard to distinguish between the real and the false. It was amazing.


    Samuel smiled gently, moved his body, and flew down.


    Almost as soon as Samuel raised his hand, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel quickly transformed into two streams of flowing light that wandered around Samuel.


    It was like a deity carrying lightning and heavenly fire.


    Holy Spark lifted the barrier that was about to shatter andughed. He quickly brought the members of the Kylin n to meet him and said, "Amazing, amazing. Young Hero, you didn''t show your true colors. Just now, it was truly an eye-opener."


    "That''s right, even though it looks like a desperate counterattack, in reality; it has umted a lot, deciding the world in one fell swoop. Wonderful, wonderful, truly wonderful."


    "That''s true. As expected, the waves behind the Yangtze River push ahead. Young hero, you are young now, but your cultivation is so strong. I admire you."


    Several elders of the Kylin n also smiled and ttered at this time.


    "F*ck, what are you talking about? You b*tch, he lost just now, but I was careless and let him take advantage of me. If he has the guts,e again." Seeing thepliments of the Kylin n to Samuel, Tiger Jones couldn''t stand it anymore. Regardless of the Fifth Elder''s persuasion, he dragged his bloody body and staggered. He rushed over with anger.


    Samuel looked at him indifferently. "Okay, I also have something to settle with you."


    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel automatically turned into a saber and a sword in Samuel''s hand without Samuel''s order.


    "Tiger Jones!" Seeing this, Holy Spark quickly stood up and said, "The oue of yourpetition has been decided. What else do you want to do?" "This is my business. I don''t need you to meddle in it. Get lost!" Tiger Jones shouted angrily. At the same time, his body shook, directly shaking away the Fifth Elder who was supporting him. He put on a posture and was ready to attack at any time.


    "You are in the territory of the Kylin n, so naturally, it is our business. Why can''t I interfere?" Holy Spark angrily said.


    "Holy Spark, you dare to speak to me like this?" Tiger Jones was even angrier. Normally, this rotten patriarch of the Kylin n only dared to smile in front of him.


    But today, the patriarch of the Kylin n dared to fly into a rage.


    Not only had his position been challenged, but he had even lost his dignity after being scolded.


    "What? Holy Spark, someone is backing you up, so you''re so stubborn?" The Fifth Elder frowned with a cold glint in his eyes.


    "So what if it is?" Holy SparkHoly


    Spark coldly said as he red at the Fifth Elder, "The so-called winner takes all. Isn''t this the eternabtruth of your Tao Wu n?"


    "You''re right. Didn''t you see how well-matched he and Fanny are?"


    "He was very handsome just now, but some people were covered in dirt and blood. It was obvious who was better."


    The few elders saw that the Patriarch had spoken and naturally did not stand on ceremony. They all spoke in a cold voice.


    Hearing this, Fanny lowered her head slightly, but her face was full of shyness.


    "You!" The Fifth Elder was so angry that his face turned blue and he clenched his teeth.


    However, he also knew that their


    strongest Tiger Jones had been


    defeated, and they had no


    advantage in numbers. If they consumed too much energy they would suffer losses. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    e


    "Young master, there''s still hope. We don''t have to worry about it. They''re already a nest of snakes and rats. Let''s withdraw first." The Fifth Elder said angrily in Tiger Jones''s ear.


    Looking at Fanny''s attitude and the attitude of the Kylin n, Tiger Jones was very irritable and extremely unwilling.


    However, he had to listen to Fifth Elder''s harsh words.


    Moreover, he also knew that if the Kylin n stood on the side of Samuel, they would only suffer if they fought.


    "We''ll meet again in the future. Just you wait and see." Tiger Jones said fiercely. Then he turned around and was about to leave with his men.


    However, as soon as he left, he suddenly lost his bnce and half knelt on the ground.


    "Did I allow you to leave?" At this time, Samuel asked coldly.

 Chapter 3162

    Chapter 3162


    ?


    As soon as he said this, plus Tiger Jones directly fell down, the scene was silent for a moment!


    Even the Kylin n that supported Samuel just now were all stupefied, all of them stupefied like wooden chickens.


    It was one thing to help Samuel, and the purpose was to solve unnecessary disputes.


    But it was another thing if he provoked Tiger Jones and didn''t even give the Tao Wu n any face.


    After all, as thergest force in the south of the Demon n, the Tao Wu n''s strength could not be underestimated by anyone. Who would dare to turn against thempletely?


    Angry, angry.


    Tiger Jones, who had fallen to the ground, trembled slightly because of anger, although his face was down.


    What a great shame!


    For Tiger Jones, it was like someone was stepping on his face with the foot.


    Trample, trample!


    He was high up in the air and held a high position. He had always been the only one who others would curry favor with. It was absolutely impossible for others to say no in front him, let alone scold him.


    But today, he was not only refused, but also humiliated and beaten violently...


    How could he bear it?


    He could not bear it, neither could the Fifth Elder.


    This was no longer an individual fight, but a big event rted to the family''s reputation.


    "If you have the guts, repeat what you just said." Tiger Jonesy on the ground and shouted coldly, his voice full of coldness and ruthlessness. Hearing this, many people present couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Is there something wrong with your ears at such a young age? Or are you feeling that lying on the ground is wonderful and you are reluctant to roll up?" Samuel was extremely indifferent, without any fear because of Tiger Jones''s cold words. "Listen carefully. I''ll say it again. Did I allow you to leave?"


    "How dare you? You''ve gone too far." Tiger Jones couldn''t bear it anymore. He straightened his voice and was about to rush to Samuel.


    Holy Spark quickly signaled with his eyes, and the elders quickly stopped the furious Tiger Jones. At this time, Holy Spark quickly stepped in front of Samuel and softly said, "Young hero, since you have already won, why are you so aggressive? You have to let others off."


    Samuel sneered and looked at Holy Spark, "Chief of the Kylin n, right? I will also give you a word. Don''t persuade others to be kind without experiencing what others have experienced."


    "This..." Holy Spark was speechless.


    "Bastard, do you really think that my Tao Wu n is easy to bully?" Seeing that Holy Spark suffered, the Fifth Elder angrily shouted.


    As soon as his voice fell, The Tao Wu n nsmen behind him immediately pulled out their des to fight. All of them were extremely vicious, and they were definitely going to kill Samuel.


    "Young hero, why are you doing this?" Several elders sighed helplessly.


    "The Tao Wu n is powerful. It won''t do you any good to provoke them."


    "Let''s leave some leeway for meeting in the future."


    Samuel lowered his head and looked at the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel in his hand. "Meeting in the future? If I don''t kill this bastard, how can I face the vigers in the vige?"


    Samuel raised his head coldly.


    "You... Are you taking revenge for those vigers?" Upon hearing this, the Elders of the Kylin n were shocked and fell silent.


    Even though they didn''t kill the


    vige girls, it was because of them. With a bit of conscience, they knew that they were in the wrong and felt uneasy, so how could they dare to say anything more?


    "Kid, you''re going to go against us Tao Wu n just for some poor vigers? I''m afraid you''re stupid." The Fifth Elder snorted disdainfully. "What? Do you think your life is more valuable than the lives of the vigers?" Samuel said coldly.


    "I''m an elder of The Tao Wu n. Indeed, I have a high position and great power. I''m a dragon among the people. Any of our nsmen will seed to the throne. How can ordinary peoplepare with us?" The Fifth Elder''s tone was full of pride.


    Samuelughed out loud, indeed helpless and extremely sarcastic.


    "Bastard, what are youughing at?" The Fifth Elder furiously asked.


    "Do you know what I think?" Samuel asked.


    "I''m not interested in knowing what you think." After the angry voice was finished, the Fifth Elder suddenly felt a little unhappy. He raised his head and looked at Samuel.


    The Fifth Elder was obviously interested in Samuel''s opinion.


    Samuel smiled contemptuously, looked at the Fifth Elder, and slowly opened his mouth.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3163

    Chapter 3163


    ?


    "In my eyes..." Samuel smiled again, "Although the vigers are ordinary,, they are simple and kind."


    "On the other hand, all of you have strange looks; to put it bluntly, you are even worse than pigs and dogs. If I were you, I would not dare to go out, which would be shameful!"


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the Fifth Elder felt that his facial features were smoking. The other members of The Tao Wu n and Tiger Jones also exploded on the spot.


    "You bastard, don''t talk nonsense. I''m going to tear your mouth apart." As soon as the Fifth Elder finished speaking, Devil Aura directly rose. "Kill him!" Tiger Jones also shouted angrily and waved his hand.


    Immediately, led by the Fifth Elder, they led a group of nsmen and rushed directly to Samuel.


    "A blood debt for a blood debt!" Samuel''s face turned cold and he rushed in with the sword formed by the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel. The entire hall immediately became a mess. Holy Spark quicklymanded the Kylin n to avoid being identally injured. "Swish swish!"


    Samuel who rushed into the Tao Wu n was like a fierce tiger rushing into a herd of sheep. The Heavenly Fire Sword was so hot that everywhere it passed was full of fire and everyone was cut into pieces by the de. The heads fell to the ground on the spot, but there was no blood at all, because the wound had been burned by the me.


    The Moon Wheel Sword shed with lightning. People who were hit only felt that they were surrounded by tens of thousands of bolts of lightning. Their whole bodies twitched wildly and then they stopped breathing.


    The seemingly fierce and tall people of the Tao Wu n died before they could resist.


    "This..." Holy Spark opened his eyes wide. Samuel in front of him no longer looked like a peerless hero. It was clear that it was an Endless God of Massacre from hell.


    "Bastard, don''t be so arrogant!" Seeing his disciples die in an instant, the Fifth Elder roared and waved his hand. A Devil Aura turned into a huge sword and appeared in his hand.


    "I''ll let you have a taste of my Tao Wu n''s peerless swordsmanship!" The Fifth Elder shouted. The next second, he held his sword and shed down crazily with great power.


    A meaningful smile appeared on Samuel''s face. "Compete in swordsmanship?


    I''m afraid you can''t take it!"


    Needless to say, the moon wheel changed from the de to its original form and directly attacked the disciples in all directions, while the heavenly fire made its sword body more solid and perfectly cooperated with Samuel.


    Seventy-two divine swords!


    The first move!


    The second move!


    The third move!


    "This..." Holy Spark was dumbfounded as he watched Samuel fight the Fifth Elder with his sword.


    "Although Fifth Elder Kun Jones''s


    cultivation is at the Demon


    Venerable Realm, which is


    equivalent to the Eight Wilds in the human world, and he is a little worse than Tiger Jones, Kun Jones has stood out for a long time and is a famous God of Massacre in the n. He has helped the Tao Wu n make outstanding achievements over the years. In terms of


    experience, he is far more powerful than Tiger Jones. In addition, his sword skills are superb. Even the patriarch of the Tao Wu n has to show him some respect."


    "Samuel dared to challenge Kun Jones with his sword technique.- tell you the truth, I really thought that Samuel was arrogant after defeating Tiger Jones, but I didn''t expect..."


    "I didn''t expect that Samuel would not be at a disadvantage at all. Instead, his attack was swift and unstoppable."


    "Even Kun Jones has begun to show his fatigue."


    The group of elders was all shocked and couldn''t help but discuss.


    "Tut-tut, Fanny, it seems that you have to thank me." The pangolin looked at Samuel''s figure, touched his chin, and suddenly said.


    "Thank you for what?" Fanny was stunned.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I don''t like you anymore," the pangolin said.


    "Ah?" Fanny was a little confused. The pangolin clearly thanked her, but suddenly said that he didn''t like her. What did this mean?


    "If I were a woman, I would have


    been fascinated by this Samuel. He can fight and his cultivation is high. It''s not a big deal for him to be righteous, but he can even y with a sword. Damn it, how could


    he be


    so powerful?" The pangolin was


    both depressed and admiring. They


    were both men. Why was the gap so


    big? Content belongs to


    Hearing this, Fanny immediately burst intoughter.


    Although the battle between Samuel and Kun Jones was very fierce, the words of pangolin did show her feelings.


    "Do you have to thank me for finding you such a good man?" Pangolin asked.


    Fanny was about to answer when suddenly, Samuel shouted from the other side. Looking back, Samuel swooped down like an immortal from outer


    space.


    "The 65th move!"


    A sword light froze the world!

 Chapter 3164

    Chapter 3164


    ?


    Break! Hong!


    Although there was no energy movement on the sword and it had no destructive power, the sword was already red.


    Although it was very thin, for some reason, Kun Jones felt dizzy and sweaty!


    Kun Jones subconsciously raised the long sword in his hand to resist!


    "Boom!"


    Under his feet, Kun Jones was in the center, at the same time; Samuel''s Heavenly Fire sword and his Demonic Sword started with him. The ground cracked and continued to spread backward.


    People in the middle of the crack were blown up on the spot before they could even figure out what was going on.


    "What!"


    "Amazing!"


    The Elders of the Kylin n were all dumbfounded.


    "Who won?"


    "A draw?"


    The two of them were still in the same position as before. One was light in the air, chopping down with his right hand. He was like a drunken sword god, while the other was squatting in the middle of the battle, drawing the sword to block.


    The Heavenly Fire sword and the ck Demonic Sword met.


    "Ignorant, arrogant." Tiger Jones spat disdainfully. He had always respected the Fifth Elder very much. This was not only because the Fifth Elder was his elder, but also because the Fifth Elder''s sword skill was extraordinary.


    In a race like the Tao Wu n where strength was respected, the concept of elders was far from being more direct whenpared with strength.


    To be truly respected, it depended on whether the fists in your hands were hard or not. Kun Jones''s sword technique was one of the famous fists. That was one of the Eight Unique Skills of the Tao Wu n.


    This guy dared topete with Kun Jones with his sword technique. Wasn''t he courting death?


    But just as Tiger Jones wascent, suddenly, the sound of water dripping came into his ears.


    Drops of blood were slowly falling from Kun Jones''s body to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, with a muffled sound, Kun Jones''s right knee hit the ground heavily.


    The drop-like blood also slowly flowed.


    "What!"


    "This..."


    When he saw Kun Jones kneeling on one knee on the ground, Tiger Jones was not only stunned, but also the people of the Kylin n werepletely dumbfounded.


    Kun Jones lost?


    "This is impossible, this is impossible." Tiger Jones suddenly panicked and staggered back.


    Even if his cultivation was higher than Kun Jones''s, if they really fought, he might not be able to get any advantage in front of Kun Jones, who had killed a lot of people.


    But even Kun Jones lost to someone else in the sword technique which he was most familiar with?


    How was this possible?


    It was normal for him not to understand, because even Kun Jones, who was involved in this matter, could not understand.


    Samuel''s swordsmanship was full of


    changes, and the strangest thing was that its attack was quite fierce. Kun Jones called himself the Sword God, but he was beaten back and exhausted in front of Samuel''s swordsmanship.


    But that was more than enough.


    How could Samuel defeat him with one strike?


    But the truth...


    Kun Jones looked at Samuel unwillingly. He didn''t understand why it would be like this.


    But in Samuel''s eyes, there was only endless indifference, as if it was normal for Kun Jones to lose.


    He didn''t even have a trace of pride, as if everything was natural.


    "How long have you been learning the sword?" Kun Jones looked up at Samuel and asked softly.


    "More than a month," Samuel said calmly.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "One month?" Hearing Samuel''s answer, not only Kun Jones, but also the people of the Kylin n were stunned.


    After learning the sword for a month,


    he could easily defeat an expert in the Profound Sword Realm who had practiced for decades or even hundreds of years. No one would believe it if he had not seen itwith his own eyes.


    Or, even if he saw it with his own eyes, it was hard to believe.


    "You either brag or..." Kun Jones said coldly.


    "That''s bragging." Samuel interrupted him indifferently.


    Kun Jones gritted his teeth, but soon loosened his teeth. "Your sword technique is very good. Can I know what kind of sword technique this is?"


    "Do you have the right to know? With your status as a dog-like elder?" Samuel said disdainfully.


    Suddenly, Kun Jonesughed. His smile was very miserable and deste.


    For his whole life, the long sword in his hand allowed him to make countless military achievements and countless enemies to die under his sword. But he would never have thought that one day; he would die


    under someone else''s sword.


    "Haha!" Kun Jones looked up at the sky andughed!


    The next second, he suddenly stopped and looked at Samuel, making a shocking move.

 Chapter 3165

    Chapter 3165


    ?


    Before anyone else could react, Kun Jones suddenly withdrew the sword in his hand. Samuel''s sword fell on his shoulder.


    The Heavenly Fire sword was so sharp that it cut through Kun Jones''s shoulder and went deep into his bone marrow, with the momentum of raging fire.


    "Ah!" Kun Jones, who was as steady as Mount Tai, could not help but scream in pain.


    "Fifth Elder!" Seeing this scene, Tiger Jones shouted.


    "The defeat is settled. Go! Leave quickly." Kun Jones endured the pain. The next second, with the help of Samuel''s sword on his shoulder and Samuel in front of him, he suddenly rushed up and held Samuel tightly in his arms.


    "What?" Tiger Jones was stunned.


    "You guys, what are you waiting for? Take the young master and go." Kun Jones shouted with blood in his mouth and roared at the disciples who were still alive.


    The corners of Samuel''s brows contracted slightly, and his eyes turned cold! No wonder this fellow suddenly gave up resisting. It turned out that Kun Jones wanted to dy him. He immediately circted his chaotic true qi and was about to break free.


    "With my body, I am willing to burn my will. Tiger Jones, I am not willing." As soon as he finished speaking, Kun Jones suddenly did not move, but his body was already red and ck!


    "Not good, he wants to self-destruct!" Holy Spark shouted as he quickly joined forces with several elders to support the Bounded Domain. Seeing the danger of Samuel, Fanny hurriedly wanted to help, but was stopped by the pangolin.


    "Get out of the way." Fanny shouted coldly. Then, she suddenly released a stream of extremely powerful Spiritual Qi, which directly shook the pangolin away.


    "Fanny, you can''t." Seeing that Fanny angrily broke free from the pangolin and ran all the way to Samuel, Holy Spark was extremely anxious. However, supporting the Bounded Domain with his hands, he couldn''t stop her at all. He could only watch as this silly girl broke through the Bounded Domain and rushed towards Samuel.


    "The Fiend Supremacy''s self-destruction has infinite power. I''ll help you."


    As soon as she arrived at Samuel''s side, Fanny shouted in a hurry. Then, she exerted force with one hand and hit Samuel directly.


    The self-destruction of Fiend Supremacy was almost heaven-defying. He used everything he had to attack his opponent, leaving no room for retreat.


    Therefore, Samuel was well aware of the power.


    In particr, this grandson was so close to him!


    Even Samuel could not find a good way at this time. He could only exert all his energy to forcibly support a huge energy shield to protect himself and Fanny.


    Hong!!


    Almost at the same time, with a huge explosion, blood mist filled the air.


    "Fanny!"


    Inside the Bounded Domain, Holy Spark shouted.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, Holy Spark quickly let out a long breath After the blood fog dissipated, a huge golden light shield appeared in front of everyone. Samuel inside the shield stood steadily, while Fanny stood behind him with one hand on the back of Samuel. Content belongs to


    The energy of the two masters with tremendous internal strength was no worse than any other.


    After the shield was broken, Samuel gently sent Fanny away from the center of the flesh and blood, and then chased in a few steps.


    Only, at this time, there were no traces of the Tao Wu n''s nsmen.


    "Young hero, don''t chase after the one who has been defeated!" Seeing that Samuel wanted to chase after the Tao Wu n, Holy Spark took a few elders to stop him.


    Outside of the Immortal Mountain of


    17.


    the Earth Realm, no one knew what was going on. Moreover, Holy Spark believed that Tiger Jones and the others wanted to force them this time, so it was impossible for them not to bring along elite soldiers and generals. If Samuel rashly chased after them, it was very likely that he would fall into someone else''s ambush!


    "But..." Samuel was a little depressed. How could Samuel let go of the murderer who killed the vige girls?


    Seeing that Samuel was still unwilling, Holy Spark quickly nced at the pangolin and asked him to persuade Samuel.


    The pangolin nodded, coughed dryly,


    and walked up to Samuel in a few steps. In a soft voice, he said, "We can''t catch up with them, but about the Five Elements Divine Stone..."


    When Samuel heard these words, he involuntarily furrowed his brows and turned to look at the pangolin...

 Chapter 3166

    Chapter 3166


    ?


    Holy Spark nodded and immediately understood. He gently raised his hand and said, "It''s all right. Let''s go inside."


    With that, Holy Spark gently patted Samuel''s shoulder and invited him inside.


    Samuel looked behind him unwillingly. It was really hard for him to let Tiger Jones escape like this.


    At this time, Tiger Jones and others had already escaped from the mountain and met with arge number of disciples outside the Immortal Mountain.


    As Holy Spark predicted, although Tiger Jones and the others came to propose marriage, it was true that they wanted to force them. Therefore, this time, not only Tiger Jones, an expert who had jumped from rank, but also the elite soldiers and good generals of the Tao Wu n had alreadyid an ambush outside the mountain.


    Once the Kylin n still did not agree, Tiger Jones and these elite soldiers lying in ambush outside the mountain would directly threaten them with force.


    However, the dream was wonderful, but the reality was not the same.


    No one would have thought that the development of the matter was far beyond their expectations. Tiger Jones had already been defeated by a more powerful master before he started.


    As a result, all the ns were in a mess.


    When he heard the explosion in Immortal Mountain, Tiger Jones immediately wanted to rush back with his men in anger.


    "Young master, you can''t." The subordinate quickly stopped him and said urgently, "The Fifth Elder used his own life for you to run out. If you go back again, won''t he be courting death for nothing?"


    "That kid has gone too far. Does he really think that he is invincible after barely beating me? I just barely lost. If we fight again, I will make him regret it. Besides, I have 10,000 elite soldiers. Why should I be afraid of him?"


    On the one hand, he was angry. On the other hand, he had the confidence after joining his elite soldiers. Tiger Jones naturally dared to challenge Samuel again at this time.


    "Young Master, even if we have excellent soldiers and generals, don''t forget that the attitude of the Kylin n toward that kid has changed." "Are you afraid that the Kylin n will help that kid?" Tiger Jones said angrily.


    The servant lowered his head. Although he did not speak, his meaning was obvious.


    "If the Kylin n dares to help that kid, I can destroy his n at most," Tiger Jones said angrily.


    "Young Master, although the Kylin n is not as strong as before, it is said that the starving camel is bigger than the horse. If we attack rashly, with that expert, it will not be easy for us to deal with them alone. If we can keep our force, we will defeat them in the future. You must not sacrifice the Fifth Elder''s death." The subordinate hurriedly advised.


    "But..." Hearing this, Tiger Jones was


    anxious and angry, but he also understood that his subordinate''s words made sense. He immediately punched the ground heavily and was very depressed. "Damn it, can we just let it go for nothing?"


    "Young Master, of course, we won''t just let it go. When we go back, let''s think about it carefully. In the future, we will make this guy suffer."


    His subordinate''s words were quite reasonable, and he gave Tiger Jones a way out. Tiger Jones nodded and said no more. With a wave of his hand, he took his men away.


    At this time, in the main hall of the Kylin.


    ???


    Kun Jones''s death had long been forgotten. On the main table in the hall, the patriarch of the Kylin n,¡¢ Holy Spark, had already invited Samuel to the left side of the guest seat. His daughter, Fanny, was in his right hand. From the looks of it, it seemed like an old man and a new-married couple was present.


    Many elders also raised their sses and toasted Samuel.


    "Young Master Hannigan, I''m the Fourth Elder of the Kylin n. Here''s a toast to you."


    "I''m the Fifth Elder. Come; let me propose a toast to you."


    "I''m the Eighth Elder. I hope you can have a drink with me." A group of elders came to Samuel with enthusiasm.


    Although Samuel didn''t want to embarrass them and could only drink with them head-on, it was obvious that Samuel was in a bad mood to let Tiger Jones, the chief culprit, run away under his nose.


    Seeing that Samuel was in a bad mood, Holy Spark quickly stood up and said with a smile, "All right, all right, quickly sit back down. How can you let Samuel drink too much?"


    "Oh, Patriarch, what''s wrong? Why did you start to protect your people so soon?"


    "Haha, that''s right, Patriarch. It''s not a problem to protect your people. However, we are also your people."


    "s, we are old guys. How can wepare with young talents like Young Master Han? Hahaha!"


    Listening to the group of old men''spliments and the strange gazes thrown at him, Samuel suddenly froze in the air with his hand holding a ss of wine, and his whole person frowned.


    "By the way, Young Master Hannigan, I have something to ask you."


    At this moment...N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 3167

    Chapter 3167


    ?


    At this moment, an elder slowly looked at Samuel and opened his mouth.


    Samuel frowned and had an ominous feeling in his heart, so he did not want to answer. However, everyone was looking at him with a smile. Samuel could only suppress his helplessness and said, "Elder, what''s the matter?"


    "Ai, how can you ask young hero Hannigan? You don''t know how to be polite. If you want to ask, you have to ask the patriarch."


    "That''s right. You''re so muddle-headed."


    The group of eldersughed and cursed, but they were all happy.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Alright, then I''ll ask Patriarch, are you satisfied with Samuel?"


    "Haha, stupid question. Is there a need to ask?"


    Holy Spark alsoughed and was about to speak.


    By the side, the Third Elder had already opened his mouth and said, "It''s said in ancient times that a perfect couple is a perfect match. It was just a casual remark, but I didn''t expect it to be an eye-opener today."


    "Third Elder, you''re right. The more you look at it, the more you like it. This man is handsome and unrestrained. He has peerless merits. The woman is graceful and has the ability to breathe for tens of thousands of breaths. This is a perfect match for the world."


    "This is the so-called perfectbination."


    Everyone was very happy, and Holy Spark was also very happy. Heughed loudly and waved his hand, "I am also very optimistic and very satisfied. However, marriage is not something that we can decide. Fanny should at least nod in agreement."


    After that, Holy Spark turned to look at Fanny. "Fanny, is Young Master Hannigan someone you are satisfied with?"


    Upon hearing these words, Samuel immediately became unhappy. After all, how could they be serious?


    Seeing that Samuel was about to stop Holy Spark, Pangolin quickly grabbed Samuel''s arm and shouted, "What are you doing?"


    "Nonsense. When did I say that I would marry her?" Samuel moved the pangolin''s hand away and got up to say again.


    The pangolin pulled Samuel again. Seeing that someone had cast his eyes on them, the pangolin whispered, "Don''t you want to know the secret of the Five Elements Divine Stone?"


    "Even if I want to know, I don''t have to pay for marrying her," Samuel replied.


    "F*ck, are you a man? Fanny is so beautiful. How dare you..." The pangolin was depressed.


    "I have a wife." Samuel red at him speechlessly. "So don''t mention it again."


    "s!" The pangolin grabbed Samuel again, and the pangolin said, "Even if you want to refuse, it''s not a time like this. The elites of the Kylin n are all here. If you refuse them in person, how can you face them?"


    "Listen to me. You pretend to agree first. I can guarantee that I won''t mention the marriage anymore, but I can still guarantee that you can know the secret of the Five Elements Divine Stone. What do you think?"


    "Just take it that I''m begging you."


    Samuel looked at the pangolin slightly. If he refused them in front of everyone, it would indeed make the people of the Kylin n lose their prestige, especially the patriarch of the Kylin n and Fanny.


    Even without considering the Five Elements Divine Stone, Samuel was not willing to involve innocent people.


    "Pangolin, what nonsense are you spouting from Young hero Hannigan?" Holy Spark also noticed the little actions of the pangolin and Samuel, so he couldn''t help but chide the pangolin.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I''m just helping you ask if this kid is willing or not. In the end, not only is this kid willing, but he''s also anxious" The pangolin chuckled.


    Hearing the words, Holy Spark


    laughed and said, "You yellow sand


    monster, you are very cunning. However, this time, not only did you help Fanny avoid that ugly marriage, but you also brought back a peerless son. I am


    ve


    today onwards, you happy. From


    yellow sand


    monster, will be our distinguished


    guest." Content belongs to


    As soon as these words came out, the group of eldersughed happily, and the pangolin alsoughed like a fool.


    "Since Young Hero Hannigan has no


    objections, although I know my daughter well, ording to the rules, I still have to ask Fanny first. What do you think, Fanny?" At this time, Holy Spark turned to look at Fanny.


    Everyone immediately turned to look at Fanny...

 Chapter 3168

    Chapter 3168


    ?


    Fanny''s face immediately flushed red. She lowered her head and struggled for a long time before she finally opened her mouth and muttered, "Marriage should be decided by parents. How can Fanny be in charge of this? I''ll listen to Daddy''s orders!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Fanny lowered her head even lower.


    "Oh, now you listen to my instructions? Some people didn''t react like this when Tiger Jones proposed marriage."


    "Haha, who says no? I still remember that when Tiger Jones first came, some people refused him face to face. What else did she say?"


    "Haha, she won''t get married even if she dies!"


    Hearing everyone''s words, Fanny was so ashamed that she had nowhere to hide. In this state, even if some water were put on her delicate face, it would instantly boil.


    "You''re so bad. You''re all mocking me." Although she was angry, Fanny''s eyes were clearly filled with joy. She stood up slightly and left the hall with a red face.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Her actions immediately caused the Kylin n nsmen tough heartily.


    However, the happier they were, the more speechless Samuel was.


    He was going to split on the spot.


    Samuel, who was forced to ept it, was not in the mood to deal with the happy elders. After drinking for a while, Samuel urged the pangolin. However, the pangolin was as drunk as mud. No matter how Samuel tried to push him, he didn''t respond at all. Samuel was extremely depressed. He nced at the uproars in the hall, turned around, and walked out of the hall. He wanted to take a breath and wait for the drunken Pangolin. Although the Immortal Mountain had just experienced a big battle before the banquet, its recovery ability seemed to be very strong. Just by seeing it again, the outside of the hall was clear. Although it was already night, it was still cool andfortable.


    Samuel took a few steps towards a bamboo forest on the side of the hall and sat on the stone table next to the bamboo forest. It was a rare moment of peace and rest.


    The Earth Realm was indeed a wonderful ce.


    It was like a fairnd on earth. When he was free, Samuel wanted to ask the patriarch of the Kylin n how the Earth Realm existed. One day, Samuel also wanted to have such a ce as a base camp.


    Although Immortal Spirit Ind was good, unfortunately, there was Mingyu in front and Lu Yuan behind. They had all gone to the ind or near Immortal Spirit Ind, so naturally, the safety of Immortal Spirit Ind was not guaranteed.


    The Earth Realm was actually the best choice for Samuel at present.


    However...


    Will the Kylin patriarch tell him this secret technique?


    He was afraid that the old man would have the intention to kill him, so how could the patriarch of the Kylin n teach him?


    "Samuel!"


    At this moment, a soft cry came. Samuel looked up and saw Holy Spark with a smile on his face as he slowly walked over.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t seem to


    be in a good mood. Are you still


    worried about the revenge of the Tao Wu n for what happened to Tiger Jones just now?" Holy Spark smiled and leaned against Samuel as he sat down.


    Seeing that there was no one left, Samuel decided to make it clear to Holy Spark, "Patriarch, actually..."


    "In fact, he is worried about when he can marry Fanny." Just as Samuel spoke, another voice interrupted Samuel.


    Samuel looked up and saw the pangolining over.


    "F*ck, weren''t you drunk like mud just now? Now you''re walking towards me with vigorous steps?"


    Seeing that Samuel was furious, the


    pangolin sat on the other side of Samuel, and then pressed his hands tightly against Samuel''s to prevent him from making a move. Then, the pangolin smiled shamelessly.


    Holy Spark shook his head helplessly and ignored him. He looked at Samuel and said, "Samuel, if you have something to say, just say it." "For Fanny, I actually..."


    "In fact, he has been coveting Fanny for a long time. When will you give him a wedding date?" Samuel was about to say something, but the pangolin interrupted him.


    Samuel knew that the pangolin was pretending to be drunk just now because he was afraid that he would mention the topic marriage.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Samuel directly pushed the


    pangolin''s hand away. There were some things that could not be easily fooled. Samuel stood up directly and said, "In fact, I didn''te here for Fanny. In other words, I have no interest in Fanny at all."


    Upon hearing Samuel''s words, Pangolin immediately covered his face gloomily and let out a long sigh.


    As for Holy Spark...

 Chapter 3169

    Chapter 3169


    ?


    After a slight pause, he smiled unexpectedly in the next second.


    "Understood!"


    "Hey, old man, are you fucking crazy? You agreed so simply? You..." The pangolin became extremely anxious after hearing the answer.


    The pangolin was so anxious.


    Holy Spark said with a chuckle, "Samuel has profound cultivation and exquisite magic arts. He is naturally dragons among humans. How could Fanny do that?"


    "Patriarch, you''re too polite. The Kylin princess is exceedingly beautiful, and her internal strength is extremely deep. It should be that Samuel doesn''t deserve her. It''s just that Samuel has already had a lovely wife, and she is the only one I love in this life. I have never been disloyal," exined Samuel.


    "One person and one sword is a longsting love. Good good." Holy Sparkughed.


    "F*ck, old man, are you crazy? With such a future son-inw gone, can you stillugh?" The pangolin said very gloomily.


    "Yellow Sand Monster, Samuel is so powerful, yet he is willing to be loyal to his beloved wife. This is naturally a model. How can I not be happy to know someone like this?" Holy Spark said with a chuckle.


    Then, he sighed and said, "In fact, I already knew that he came here to find Tiger Jones. He came here to avenge the innocent vigers, not for Fanny."


    "In that case, you old fellow..."


    "Since Tiger Jones forced the marriage, have the Kylin n ever had a peaceful life in the past seven years? Everyone''s mood is very low. It took a lot of effort to let everyone take a sigh of relief because of Samuel''s behavior, but at the same time, they were also in a bad mood. How could I have the heart to interrupt them? That''s why I decided to let them continue. However, Young Hero Hannigan, even though you have been wronged, you still yed this scene with me." After finishing his words, Holy Spark bowed slightly as an apology.


    Samuel hurriedly got up and bowed slightly as a response.


    "Good. All of you have be good people. Only I, the pangolin, Yellow Sand Monster, am a despicable viin." Seeing the two of them acting like this, the pangolin couldn''t help but say gloomily.


    "You brought Samuel with you this


    time. You are already an honored guest of my Kylin tribe. I also


    announced that you were a


    distinguished guest. What elsel


    you want?" Holy Spark said with aN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    UMS


    smile.


    Upon hearing this, the pangolin nodded. "Alright, since you''ve reached an agreement in private, I have nothing to say. It''s good that Fanny is single, which means that I still have a chance. However, if I had known that your rtionship would be so strong, I wouldn''t have bothered to propose marriage."


    "Oh? What do you mean?" Holy Spark was a bit confused.


    "s, he wants to know some secrets, but afraid that you won''t tell him if he rashly mentioned it. So, let him conquer Fanny first, and then defeat Tiger Jones to conquer you. Then you will be a family. If he wants to know something, you will definitely not be stingy."


    "It''s a pity that our Fanny has fallen in love but fail."


    After that, the pangolin pretended to sigh.


    Until now, Samuel finally understood the pangolin''s series of actions.


    It was obvious that he had helped himself and Samuel.


    However, the pangolin did not expect that Samuel would refuse Fanny.


    Holy Spark nodded his head and looked back at Samuel, "Samuel, what do you want to know?"


    "I''m afraid you don''t dare to say what he wants to know." The pangolin sneered, "It may make your Kylin n disappear from this world."


    Holy Spark frowned, "Could it be...?"


    "Take it out." The pangolin patted Samuel lightly.


    Samuel nodded and pushed out the Five Elements Divine Stone.


    The next second, Holy Spark suddenly staggered in horror, "It''s... it''s..."

 Chapter 3170

    Chapter 3170


    ?


    Samuel couldn''t help but feel a little strange after seeing Holy Spark''s reaction. Even though the Five Elements Divine Stone''s origin was a bit unclear to Samuel, and it was even rted to an incredible matter.


    However, it was only an incredible level, far from reaching a terrifying level.


    Moreover, this horrified person was the rtively calm and steady patriarch of the Kylin n, Holy Spark.


    "Patriarch Holy Spark, you are..." Samuel frowned in confusion.


    "How could you have such a thing?" Holy Spark suddenly raised his head and looked at Samuel nervously.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Samuel was puzzled.


    "This... this..." Holy Spark hastily walked up to Samuel and grabbed Samuel''s hand, "Quickly put it away. Don''t let anyone see it."


    "As for the origin of this thing, you''d better not know."


    After he finished speaking, Holy Spark looked around anxiously as if he was afraid that someone else would know about this matter.


    But this undoubtedly made Samuel more curious. After all, this was the sacred ce of the Kylin tribe. As the patriarch of the Kylin tribe, the Five Elements Divine Stone could make him worry so much in his own tribe. It was really strange.


    However, judging from Holy Spark''s expression, it seemed as if he was not willing to say anything, causing Samuel to feel quite ufortable.


    At this time, Pangolin gently lifted his leg and said in a casual manner, "Look, I have told you, if you don''t be this old man''s son-inw, he won''t tell you."


    The pangolin''s voice had barely faded when Holy Spark coldly chided, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Then, Holy Spark looked at Samuel. "The reason why I don''t want to say much is..."


    "s!"


    "Old man, you were the one saying you would say everything you know just now. I''m afraid it wouldn''t be good for you to retreat like this right now, right?" The pangolin was not affected by Holy Spark''s anger at all as he calmly spoke.


    Holy Spark was speechless as he looked at Samuel, "Do you really want to know?"


    Samuel nodded.


    Holy Spark sighed and looked around, "This is not a good ce to talk. Follow me."


    With that, Holy Spark turned around and walked towards the back of the hall.


    Samuel and the pangolin followed closely behind.


    In less than a moment, the three of them bypassed the main hall and arrived at a quiet inner hall.


    There were big words "Regimen


    Hall" in the hall, the center of which


    was the main house. There were two boxes on both sides. The decoration was not very luxurious, but it was quiet. There were towering trees on both sides and a sea of clouds on the cliff behind the fairy mountain. It was very beautiful.


    After the three of them entered the main hall, Holy Spark looked left and right again. After confirming that there was no one else, he closed the door.


    Behind him, Holy Spark slowly


    arrived at the main hall. Above the


    main hall, there was a painting hanging high in the air. In the painting, there was a heroic Kylin that was flying on the clouds. Under


    the clouds, there were some neople


    who were holding weapons and ring angrily, looking majestic.


    Holy Spark lit up an incense stick and gently bowed towards the painting. Then, he turned around and looked at Samuel, "This is the ancestor of the Kylin n."


    After a few steps to the front of Samuel, Samuel also opened his hand and called the Five Elements Divine Stone out again.


    Looking at the Five Elements Divine Stone, Holy Spark fell into deep thought.


    Samuel didn''t dare to disturb him and just waited quietly.


    "Do you know its name?" Holy Spark suddenly opened his mouth and softly asked Samuel.


    "I''m calling it the Five Elements Divine Stone. However, ording to the pangolin, it''s also called the Demon''s Heart. I''m sorry, but I don''t know what its name is," Samuel said softly.


    Holy Spark smiled wryly, "The Five Elements Divine Stone is it, and the Demon''s Heart is also it."


    Samuel nodded. "However, is the name of the Demon''s Heart rted to the Demon n? Or, is it a part of the Demon n?"


    "There are no devils in the world, only gods exist, so there are devils. Just like there are no beasts in the world, when there are humans, there will be beasts as well. If you want to understand the things in your hands, then you have to understand one word first." After finishing speaking, Holy Spark moved his hand, and the pen and paper on the table quickly flew over.


    The paper was ced on the table, and the brush fell onto Holy Spark''s hand. Without further ado, he waved his hand and left arge word on the paper.


    When Samuel saw the word on the paper, he could not help but frown. For a moment, he was very confused.


    "Witch?" Samuel looked up at Holy Spark!

 Chapter 3171

    Chapter 3171


    ?


    "Correct!" Holy Spark nodded.


    Seeing that Samuel was puzzled, Holy Spark smiled gently. "What do you think?"


    "I know this character, Witch." The pangolin also stood up and looked at the words on the paper.


    Samuel shook his head and looked at Holy Spark, "I do know the character, but what does it mean?"


    "Look at the structure of the character." Holy Spark said.


    " It''s nothing special." Pangolin touched his head and couldn''t think of anything.


    Samuel frowned and said nothing.


    The creation of characters had been created in ordance with their shapes since ancient times. Since Holy Spark intended to separate the structure of the character.


    Of course, the word "Witch" must mean something!


    The first thing he did was to figure out what the witch was, and then the structure was the second. Soon, Samuel suddenly understood something, and his eyes widened. "Patriarch, do you mean the people between heaven and earth?"


    Holy Spark nodded, "Samuel is indeed smart."


    "The upper part is the sky, and the lower part is the earth. But how can we exin the middle part? Samuel, you haven''t finished your exnation." The pangolin pointed to the middle part of the Witch character and hurriedly shouted.


    As soon as the pangolin reminded them, Samuel did find that there was no exnation in the middle.


    "This middle part represents the stability of heaven and earth?" Suddenly, Samuel understood. "So, witches are connecting the earth and heaven, right?"


    Holy Spark nodded, "That''s right."


    "Although Pangu spent his whole life opening up heaven and earth with Pangu Axe to create a world, at that time, the sky was extremely short and the earth was extremely thick. Gods and people lived on the ground together, and there was no distinction between them. Humans and gods were closely connected."


    "At that time, there were four ancient divine trees in the human world. The tree in the east was connected to the sky, and the bottom was hooked to the ground. There were ten Golden Crows on the tree. The tree was called Fusang. The tribe formed by Golden Crows was called Dongyi."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "The tree in the west is Ruomu, a resting ce for the sun."


    "The tree in the north is called Xunmu. It goes up to the sky, and down to the deep and clear sky."


    "As for the center, it''s called Jianmu."


    "On the side of Jianmu, there is a Witch Mountain. On the top of the mountain, there are ten Witch Gods, Witch Xian, Witch ji, Witch Pan, Witch Peng, Witch Gu, Witch Zhen, Witch Li, Witch Di, Witch Xie, and Witch Luo! The Witch Gods live on Jianmu, up to the sky, and down to the people."


    "Then what''s the rtionship between the Witch Gods and the Five Elements Divine Stone?" Samuel didn''t quite understand.


    "There are some things that I can''t


    tell you in detail, because the


    consequences are not something that my nsmen and I can bear. What I can only tell you is that after several wars in the human world, heaven and earth began to keep a


    distance from each other, so that the four divine trees were stamped on. From then on, the role of the Witch Gods as the messenger was greatly revealed."


    "But it''s also because of this that the Witch Gods'' ambition is constantly magnified, so that above the human world, the status of the witches is getting higher and higher. Some Witch Gods are even more blinded by interests and havemitted monstrous crimes."


    "The Five Elements Divine Stone showed up in this monstrous crime, but because of the Witch God''s intention, it turned into a Demon''s Heart." "That''s all I can say." Holy Spark said with a long sigh.


    Samuel frowned and said, "I can understand that some of the Witch Gods, who have some important information or deliberately fabricated, some information, betrayed others and secretly


    colluded with the Magel


    fact, they secretly handed over the God''s Stone of Five Elements to him. And the Magic yer used the energy in the Five Elements Divine Stone to enhance his strength and even refine it into his own heart?"


    Holy Spark didn''t answer after hearing Samuel''s words. He only smiled wryly, not knowing if he was denying or admitting it.


    "You''re the one who said all this." Holy Spark held back for a long time, but say this.


    "F*ck, you old man, you kept me guessing halfway. You''re really boring. It''s just that I can''t beat you. Otherwise, I will definitely beat you to death." The pangolinined.


    "It was such a small matter. How could you be so scared?" The pangolin became more and more depressed as he spoke. He didn''t care about Holy Spark''s face at all.


    In the past, Holy Spark would never have been polite to the pangolin if the pangolin spoke to him like this, but today, Holy Spark was speechless. Fear was the truth, but because of fear, there were some things that could not be said.


    "However, I do have a question." At this time, Samuel slightly raised his head and looked at Holy Spark at the side. Suddenly, he discovered an extremely terrifying matter.

 Chapter 3172

    Chapter 3172


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    If the Five Elements Divine Stone was the Demon''s Heart, then it was in line with the rules that the ginseng baby was born in the Demon n. After all, the Five Elements Divine Stone was in the Demon n, so it was not surprising that some of its parts were in the Demon n.


    But what about Jade in the Flower and the Divine Beauty Pearl?


    Even if Jade in the Flower and the Divine Beauty Pearl were taken from the Demon n to Eight Direction World for some reason, there was still a huge problem that needed to be solved. How did the Five Elements Divine Stone end up in the world of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book?


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book once said that there might be countless True Gods in his world, but there was no members of the Demon n in it.


    Could it be that the demon with the Five Elements Divine Stone was finally eliminated by a certain god? Then, the god came to the Eight Destions Heavenly Book with the Five Elements Divine Stone?


    After a few rounds of transfer, the stone came to Samuel.


    This seemed to be the only reasonable and normal exnation, and everything made sense.


    If it had been in the past, Samuel would have believed that this might have happened.


    But after experiencing the incident of the ginseng baby, Samuel knew that it was definitely not that simple.


    If everything went ording to this exnation, then why would the person behind the ginseng baby seem to have grasped all the unknowns like he had a n?


    Therefore, this only reasonable exnation was no longer reasonable after the person behind the ginseng baby appeared.


    There must be another side of the matter, or the truth was still hidden.


    At this moment, Samuel even began to doubt the Eight Destions Heavenly Book.


    It seemed that it might be right not to ask him about the Five Elements Divine Stone. Not only would the Eight Destions Book not tell him, but he might be on guard.


    However, when it came to asking questions, Samuel hid the matters in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, only asking why the Five Elements Divine Stone was not in the Demon n since it was a Demon''s Heart.


    "I can''t answer this question." Holy Spark gently shook his head.


    "Fuck! Either you know it but you don''t say it or you don''t know it. What''s the point of asking you?" The pangolin couldn''t stand it any longer and said gloomily.


    Samuel stretched out his hand and shook his head. "I think the Patriarch Holy Spark has told me."


    "Tell you? Damn it, he clearly didn''t say anything." The pangolin rubbed his head gloomily and even doubted his own life. Did he say anything? That old thing didn''t even fart.


    Samuel and Holy Spark smiled at each other. Although Holy Spark didn''t say anything, it was precisely because he didn''t say anything and instead told Samuel some information.


    The reason why the Demon''s Heart was not in the demon n was obviously closely rted to the past or secret that he did not dare to say.


    At the same time, it also made Samuel understand and confirm that this matter was not as simple as he thought.


    Perhaps, a shocking secret was slowly approaching him step by step.


    "Fuck, the two of you are


    mysterious. There must be


    something fishy about you." Seeing them like this, the pangolin muttered discontentedly. Then, he said, "Forget it. If you don''t tell me, then forget it. I''ll go after Fanny and be your son-inw. At that time, how can I not know what secrets you have?"


    "I don''t mind if you can chase after her." Holy Spark smiled.


    The pangolin frowned. "F*ck, old man, you''ve changed your personality today. You don''t even object to my pursuit of your daughter? In the past, even


    if you don''t scold me, you''ll say that Fanny is very busy..."


    "Haha, I am not against it. However, you should have a chance to chase after her." Holy Spark said with a chuckle.


    "Now that Tiger Jones is gone,


    Samuel also has a wife. Fanny


    belongs to me alone, and I have nopetitors. Do I need a chance to chase after her?" The pangolin screamed gloomily, and there was even hope and expectation for the bright future in his eyes.


    "Is that so?" Holy Spark gently smiled at him.


    Seeing Holy Spark''s expression, the pangolin''s gaze onlysted for a second before he suddenly looked elsewhere guiltily and cursed, "Damn it, I knew that you bastard wouldn''t suddenly be so kind, damn it!"


    "What are you talking about?" Now it was Samuel''s turn to be puzzled.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the two of them looked at Samuel almost at the same time and said almost at the same time, "You!" "Me?" Samuel was stunned.

 Chapter 3173

    Chapter 3173


    ?


    "What does it have to do with me?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Could it be that you want me to marry your daughter again?" Samuel said with a frown.


    "Maybe you won''t be able to marry my daughter, but it doesn''t matter if you bring a man back!" Holy Sparkughed.


    "What are youughing at? What are youughing at?" Pangolin replied gloomily. The more he thought about it, the worse his heart became. "F*ck, what kind of fate do you think I have? I was obviously chasing after a girl, but I was inexplicably suppressed by two men. What the hell is this? Tiger Jones has left, and another Samuel hase."


    "You and Fanny are just your personal goal, but that is your fate." Holy Spark said softly.


    "Patriarch Holy Spark, his fate?" Samuel didn''t know what the two of them were talking about, and he couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    Holy Spark nodded his head, "Samuel, you should know the general situation of the Yellow Sand Monster, right?"


    Samuel did not deny it.


    "That''s right. The reason why the Five Elements Divine Stone is called the Five Elements Divine Stone is that they can integrate the pearls of the five elements and divide them. Therefore, this name is called the Five Elements Divine Stone. Now that the Five Elements Divine Stone has appeared again, it''s time for the pearls to return to their original positions."


    "Am I wrong? Yellow Sand Monster?"


    "F*ck, you''re all right. You''re great, aren''t you? You don''t need to remind me. F*ck, okay, I will go. In the future, if your daughter can''t get married, just be a widow. Humph!" After that, pangolin walked to Samuel in a few steps.


    "Can I make a request?" The pangolin asked.


    "What request?"


    "I can return to my original position, but can you let me be thest one to return to my position? Anyway, you still need the diamond stone," the pangolin said.


    "Samuel, the Earth Bead belongs to the earth, so it enjoys the power of the earth. Its Spiritual Qi is very deep, so it can transform into a human form. You can indeed keep him by your side. Maybe in the future, be can help you find the diamond stone to return the five elements to their original positions and give full y to the real function of the Five


    Elements Divine Stone!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In the past, the Five Elements Divine Stone had inadvertently merged with the other three types of divine stone. If he really wanted a lively person to merge with his own divine stone, then Samuel really couldn''t bear it.


    Nodding, Samuel finally agreed.


    "Okay, it''s gettingte, so it''s time for you to go back." After saying this, Holy Spark took out a jade token and handed it to Samuel, "After parting with each other this time, I wonder when we will meet again. This is the sacred token of our Kylin n, and maybe it will be of help to you in the future." Content belongs to


    "How can I ept your gift?" Samuel shook his head.


    "Take it. This item may not be very meaningful to others, but it will be of great help to you. Consider it as me thanking you for blocking the trouble for my Kylin n." Holy Spark smiled.


    Samuel nodded and said, "In that case, I will ept it."


    "Okay, I''ll see you off." After saying this, Holy Spark made an inviting gesture.


    It was not a short time since he came out. Samuel really wanted to go back. When he returned to the outer gate of the main hall, Samuel suddenly asked, "By the way, if Tiger Jones..."


    "Don''t worry, I have my own way. Besides, you made Tiger Jones suffer such a great humiliation. With his arrogant character, if he didn''t kill you, how could he bring up the past? But you, remember to be careful of his revenge."


    Nodding, Samuel said goodbye and turned to walk down the mountain.


    "Hey, goodbye, the girl in my dream." Looking at the main hall reluctantly, the pangolin also turned around and followed the footsteps of Samuel. The two of them walked toward the vige.


    On the way, Samuel suddenly


    thought of something. "By the way, why did Tiger Jones choose those girls from ordinary vigers to make a deal with you? What I mean is that if he wants a woman, with his family status, it is a piece of cake, right?"


    "Because they are not ordinary. Do you want to know?" The pangolin suddenly smiled gently...

 Chapter 3174

    Chapter 3174


    ?


    Samuel red at the pangolin speechlessly. If he didn''t want to know, why would he ask?


    "What do you mean by this?" Samuel frowned in confusion. "Do you mean that the vigers are not ordinary?"


    There was one thing that Samuel thought was very strange. Tiger Jones valued the huge Spiritual Qi in Fanny''s body more than marrying Fanny, so he naturally hoped to improve his cultivation with the help of Fanny.


    This kind of wish was obviously very urgent, but in such an urgent situation, Tiger Jones was willing to ept other conditions. What did this mean? Obviously, Tiger Jones was not a good man, so he would not let it go until he got something.


    Moreover, after receiving five years of support, Tiger Jones''s strength had improved by leaps and bounds and even reached the jumping stage. All of this indicated that the vigers who looked ordinary were not ordinary at all.


    "Of course." The pangolin smiled. "Do you want to hear a story?"


    "Just say it."


    The pangolin nodded and burrowed into the soil with Samuel. As he sped along, he began telling the story.


    "It''s said that during the post-archean times, there were always wars. It is said that in a tribe, there was a very powerful general although there were not many people. The general was good at fighting, and he was often better at fighting than others. Not only did he avoid the pain of being devoured by wars, but he also kept the tribe rtively prosperous and stronger in battles."


    "This aroused the dissatisfaction of the other tribes, so the coalition forces attacked. The general led his men to fight, but from then on, he disappeared."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "The general had a daughter. After learning that her father had gone missing, his daughter was heartbroken. She cried andined in front of the general''s war horse, hoping that the war horse could help her bring the general back."


    "She also said that if the horse could bring back to the general, she would even be willing to marry the war horse."


    "It was unexpected that the horse suddenly ran and left. Later, the war horse really found the general who was dying and brought him back."


    "Although the general was saved, the general''s daughter went back on her word. She didn''t want to marry a horse at all. Besides, she never thought that a few casual words would be reality."


    "The horse was deeply deceived, so it cried day and night to vent its dissatisfaction. After the general knew this, he made up his mind to kill the war horse."


    "The next day, when the general''s daughter went out, a piece of horse skin flew from the sky. Before the general''s daughter could react, it wrapped around her and rolled her up all the way."


    "In the end, the horse skin tightly


    wrapped around the daughter of the general andnded on a towering tree. Not long after, the horse skin and the daughter of the general turned into a huge silkworm. When the tribe members opened the silkworm and rescued the daughter of the general, her appearance had changed quietly, and she had a human body but a horse''s head."


    "At that time, the vigers were frightened, so they expelled her from the tribe. The general couldn''t bear to see his daughter like this, so he built a house for her outside the tribe."


    "It''s just that the rest of the pain can be healed, but it''s still difficult to heal from the internal injuries pushed out by the vigers and the current¨¨ wounds on her face. Just when she was furious and looked for death in frustration, she suddenly found that countless silk threads could appear with a wave of her hand, and then several small worms could fall down with a wave of her hand."


    "Coincidentally, she separated the silk and made it into cloth. For a time, she made the small room extremely beautiful."


    "When the previous tribes heard about this, they all changed their attitude toward her. With her help, they began to raise silkworm silk. The reputation


    of the daughter of the general became more and more famous, and it was once widely spread."


    "Later, she married someone and gave birth to a daughter. After her death, she was called the Silkworm Ancestor, and her descendants were called the Silkworm n."


    "Legend has it that men in that n are no different from ordinary people, but their women carry the power of the Silkworm Ancestor."


    "You mean, those vigers are the so-called Silkworm n?" Samuel frowned.


    "The vigers in the vige look normal. There''s nothing special about them." Samuel frowned and said, "In that case, how can you connect them with the so-called Silkworm n?"


    The pangolin nodded heavily. "Actually, it''s all because of it."


    As his voice fell, waves of strange light suddenly shed out from the pangolin''s hand...

 Chapter 3175

    Chapter 3175


    ?


    After the strange light, a silk cloth about the size of a palm appeared in the hands of the pangolin.


    There were a few strange routes drawn on the cloth, and the center was marked with red. Beside the marked circle, a word "Silk" stood there. "What is this?" Samuel frowned and asked.


    "I don''t know. It should be a treasure map." The pangolin said helplessly.


    "It should be?" Samuel frowned slightly. "What kind of answer is this?"


    "The thing is yours, but you told me it should be a treasure map?"


    "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t lie to you. s, when I was born, I found it in the nearby soil. When I became a human, I dug it out!"


    "When I got this thing, I saw the route and mark on it. It looked mysterious, so I naturally thought it should be some treasure map," said the pangolin. Samuel couldn''t help but wonder, "This map is near the ce where you were born?"


    "That''s right."


    In fact, this was not surprising. With the pangolin''s earth bead''s ability, it was easy to find something within a hundred miles. But for some reason, maybe because he was bitten by a snake, Samuel always inexplicably connected it with the ginseng baby and the Divine Fire Stone.


    Could it be that someone had ced the treasure map near the pangolin from the very beginning and was waiting for the pangolin toe all the way here before meeting him?


    But it was too incredible, wasn''t it?"


    Not to mention when the pangolin was born, he hade to the vige seven years ago, which meant that the time difference between the two was at least seven years.


    "Damn it, who knew I woulde here seven years ago?"


    "I thought it was some kind of treasure, but it turned out to be a vige after following the map." The pangolin said with boredom.


    The pangolin, which was originally very depressed, was so depressed that he even wanted to tear the treasure map apart. However, to his surprise, Tiger Jones asked the vigers of the pangolin for a specific ce without getting married.


    "In fact, after so many years, I am also very curious why Tiger Jones chose that vige''s girls, so I have been secretly investigating."


    "What did you get?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "I have checked the map in my hand!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Tiger Jones has a map that is almost the same as mine."


    Samuel frowned. There were two treasure maps?


    The pangolin nodded heavily. "The two maps are aimed at that vige, and there is a word ''Silk''. The girls in the vige can make Tiger Jones temporarily forget Fanny, so I have to investigate this vige and the so-called silkworm."


    "I visited thousands of mountains


    and rivers, but I couldn''t get any information about the silkworm. It was not until one time when I served the girlto Tiger Jones that I identally heard his conversation with his father that I got the legend about the silkworm." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "At that time, I was wondering if the silkworm on this map was the legend of this silkworm."


    Samuel nodded silently and did not speak. It seemed that there was a high possibility that the vigers in the vige were from the Silkworm n. Although their appearance did not match, the two treasure maps pointed to the same ce. Tiger Jones''s sudden rise in realm after absorbing the young girls in the vige for a few years seemed to prove this fact.


    "The detestable old man is Holy Spark. As a member of the Kylin n, he has the ability to know about the past. However, this old


    man has always kept his mouth


    shut, and instead, he even put the me on me." The pangolin was extremely depressed when it came to this matter.


    "What do you mean?"


    "He said that I''m an Earth Spiritual Pearl. He said that I should go and find the Demon''s Heart, not to find his daughter. Do you think I''m depressed or not?" The pangolin said gloomily.


    Samuel understood. No wonder the pangolin wanted to take him to Holy Spark.


    However, this old man, Holy Spark, was moreplicated than he had imagined.


    Moreover, did Holy Spark have the ability to know the past?


    "We''re almost there." As the pangolin spoke, his speed dropped as well.


    At this time, in the vige!

 Chapter 3176

    Chapter 3176


    ?


    If Wang Simin and others were still confident in Samuel before, then as time went by, their mentality gradually changed.


    At this point, a group of people looked worried. They kept pacing back and forth and asionally looked out of the vige.


    "It''s been an entire night. Why... why hasn''t Young Master Hannigane back yet?" The Thunder God looked at Wang Simin and others worriedly. "Didn''t you say that Young Master Hannigan killed the Yellow Sand Monster easily? But..."


    Wang Simin was also very worried. She said, "Don''t worry. I will keep my word. I will never deny the bet. If the sick chicken doesn''te back, you can do whatever you want. But he will definitelye back."


    "Miss Wang, this is not a matter of our bet. Everyone is worried about Young Master Hannigan," the Thunder God said helplessly.


    Wang Simin naturally knew that the vigers did not mean anything else, but there was no message from Samuel for a night. She was very worried, so she naturally did not give the vigers a good look.


    "Sister Ningyue, Samuel has been out for a night and the earth has been shaking for so long. Why hasn''t he appeared yet? Did he go out to y?" Wang Simin looked at Ningyue.


    Ningyue''s brows furrowed tightly. "Since Nian''er is still here, why wouldn''t hee back as soon as possible? The problem now is that even Qin Shuang, who went with him, has no news at all."


    "Manfred, has Lu Yuan and the rest returned?" Ningyue turned around and asked.


    Manfred also looked bad and shook his head.


    "What are you doing? Lu Yuan and the other disciples of the top of the Blue Mountain have already gone out to look for them for nearly four hours. Could something have happened to them?" Ningyue coldly said.


    Just as she finished speaking, a noise came from afar.


    Everyone looked up and saw Lu Yuan and a group of disciples quickly returning to the vige. In the middle of them, Qin Shuang was tightly grabbed by them. However, Qin Shuang had been desperately resisting.


    "They''re back."


    "Qin Shuang is here too."


    "But... but where is Samuel?"


    Seeing this, everyone was happy, but soon worried.


    While everyone was worried, Lu Yuan ran over with his men carrying Qin Shuang.


    "Let me go! Let me go! I''m going to look for Samuel! I''m going to find Samuel!" Qin Shuang roared in anger the moment she stopped.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "What''s going on?" Ningyue frowned.


    "The surrounding mountains arepletely t, but Samuel is nowhere to be seen. We''ve only found the injured Qin Shuang a hundred miles away, but you''ve seen..." Lu Yuan lowered his head slightly.


    Samuel and pangolin left in such a hurry that Samuel didn''t even have time to greet Qin Shuang. Hence, when Qin Shuang escaped from the crack in the mountain, she had been nervously searching for Samuel.


    She even once looked in the ces a hundred miles away from this ce.


    It was also because of this that Lu Yuan and the others had expanded the scope because of her, and naturally, they had been dyed for a long time. "Qin Shuang, what''s going on?" Ningyue hurriedly walked up to Qin Shuang, grabbed her shoulders, and asked anxiously.


    "I... I don''t know either." Qin Shuang


    shook her head. "That day, I met with that monster in the mountains with Samuel. However, that monster used some kind of strange


    technique to hypnotize me


    Roel.n


    Samuel. Fortunately, Samuel''s skills were a level higher, so he came to his senses in time to fight that monster."


    "After that, the mountains copsed and the earth cracked. By the time I escaped, Samuel and that monster... had already disappeared," Qin Shuang said, her beautiful eyes brimming with tears.


    "What?"


    Ningyue and the others were shocked at the same time.


    "It''s over, it''s over. It seems that young hero has been perished together with that monster." The old vige chief wailed as if his son had died.


    "In order to save the people of my


    vige, Young hero is now willing to


    sacrifice himself for justice. The people of my vige are really sorry." The Thunder God also lowered his head and felt very sad.


    As soon as they spoke, the other vigers also lowered their heads in silence.


    "What nonsense are you talking


    about? Samuel didn''t die at all. He just had something to do for a while." Wang Simin immediately


    Sangrily, and then took a few


    steps to the front of Vige Chief. "Now that Yellow Sand Monster is dead, it''s a fact. You lost the bet. I''m going to make a condition."


    "Miss, I know you can''t ept it, but..." The Thunder God sighed helplessly.


    "Okay, Miss, please mention the condition." The old vige chief stopped the Thunder God and nodded.


    "I want something!" Wang Simin said coldly.

 Chapter 3177

    Chapter 3177


    ?


    Ningyue and the others naturally felt that Wang Simin''s words were a little inappropriate. Samuel''s life was uncertain, but she had brought up the bet at this time. However, thinking that she was a friend of Samuel, and the whereabouts of the Samuel were still unknown, she could not ept it for a moment. It was understandable.


    "Young hero Hannigan died with the demons in order to save this vige. Whether there is a bet or not, the vigers will be extremely grateful. Not to mention a single thing, even if you want my life, you can take it at any time." The old vige chief said without hesitation.


    "Okay, that''s great." As soon as Wang Simin finished speaking, she took out a piece of paper from her sleeve and handed it to the old vige chief. The old vige chief looked at Wang Simin in confusion. Then, he quickly opened the note.


    However, the moment he opened the slip of paper, the old vige chief was shocked. Even the slip of paper in his hand fell to the ground.


    Thunder God and the other elders in the vige couldn''t help but look at the paper that fell to the ground. The paper was slightly opened, and there was a looming pattern on it.


    Ningyue and the others couldn''t see the details of the pattern clearly, but the elders behind the old vige chief were almost as shocked as the old vige chief.


    "Who... who the hell are you?" The old vige chief suddenly raised his head and looked at Wang Simin in a panic.


    Wang Simin''s expression did not change. "Old Vige Chief, are you willing to admit defeat? You won''t go back on your word, will you?"


    The old vige chief was furious, but on second thought, he nodded and said, "Thunder God."


    "Vige Chief, you can''t hand such a thing over to anyone else." The Thunder God hurriedly advised.


    "That''s right, Vige Chief. This thing can''t be handed over to outsiders."


    The elders also tried to persuade him.


    "The people in my vige must be people who keep their promises. How can we break our promise?" The old vige chief shouted discontentedly.


    "The bet is that Samuel wille


    back with the Yellow Sand Monster, or maybe Samuel wille back after killing the Yellow Sand


    Monster. Now, the Yellow Sanu


    Monster is dead, but Samuel hasn''t returned. This bet may not


    ou


    necessarily be our loss," the Thunder God said.


    "It''s precisely because Samuel hasn''t returned and used his own life toCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    That''s


    eliminate the scourge for


    why we should satisfy their


    demands. This is because of


    friendship," the old vige chief said abruptly.


    The elders looked at each other and stopped talking.


    "Well, I''ve made up my mind. There''s no need to say more. Thunder God, go and get it," the old vige chief said firmly.


    The Thunder God sighed, nodded, and turned to walk out of the house.


    Ningyue and the rest looked at each other, speechless.


    After a while, the Thunder God rushed back with a thing covered by ck cloth in his hand.


    The old vige chief nodded and looked at Wang Simin, "Miss, this is what you want."


    As they gazed at the item that was being brought over, the vigers began to discuss amongst themselves. Even they did not know what exactly was being brought out.


    In this way, Ningyue and the others all looked at the things in the Thunder God''s hands and felt quite strange.


    They really didn''t understand why


    l


    Wang Simin would ask for something at this time, and they didn''t understand what exactly. Wang Simin wanted, so that the vige chief and a group of elders were all stunned.


    How could a person who hade from afar know what was in this vige?


    This really was extremely strange, difficult to understand.


    Wang Simin nced at the old vige chief and nodded. She slightly raised her hand and then directly pulled the ck cloth off the thing.


    As the ck cloth was suddenly opened, dust filled the air. At the same time, the thing hidden under the ck cloth was immediately revealed in front of everyone...

 Chapter 3178

    Chapter 3178


    ?


    Under the ck cloth, there was a small stone box. The stone material was pitch-ck and looked ordinary. It was high all around with a lid. A keyy quietly in the stone box.


    Although the key was a little old, there was no rust on it. The materials were mainly made of stones. Some exquisite patterns were carved on it. The main body was about ten centimeters long and four or five centimeters wide. It could be counted as a giant key.


    Seeing it, Ningyue and the others couldn''t help but sigh in admiration at the exquisite key, but they were also extremely confused.


    What made Vige Chief and a group of elders'' expressions change was actually just a single key!


    Thinking of this, everyone couldn''t help but look at Wang Simin strangely, and then at Vige Chief and others strangely. They could not figure out the situation.


    The old vige chief nodded at the Thunder God, indicating for him to hand over the box. The Thunder God hesitated for a moment before finally holding the stone box in front of Wang Simin.


    Wang Simin did not say anything more. She nodded and took out the key.


    "Since the key is already ours, you should take us to the lock, right?" Wang Simin said.


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of the old vige chief and a group of elders immediately became extremely ugly.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Simin, that''s enough. The whereabouts of Samuel are currently unknown. Our top priority now is to hurry and find him." Ningyue hurriedly stood up. Finding Samuel was indeed the most important thing. However, Ningyue wanted to use this matter to temporarily resolve the awkwardness in the


    arena.


    Wang Simin had already taken the key, so she could not indulge her anymore. Otherwise, it would only make the vigers here more ufortable. "If Samuel could be found, Lu Yuan and the others should have found him a long time ago, instead of going out for a few hours and only bringing Qin Shuang back." Wang Simin replied softly, "Besides, I believe that Samuel wille back safely. Instead of waiting for him boringly, it''s better to do something."


    "Miss Wang, you..." Ningyue felt a little helpless. Although Wang Simin was right, it was useless to find Samuel. The most important thing now was to wait for him toe back.


    But even so, she shouldn''t vent her anger on the vigers.


    "Miss Wang, since we can give you the key, then naturally, I will definitely not be stingy about the lock. However, there is one thing that I do not understand." The old vige chief frowned for a long time and couldn''t help but say.


    "Go ahead and ask," Wang Simin said.


    "Miss Wang, how did you know that our vige has this key?" The old vige chief asked seriously, "Could it be that Miss Wang hase to our vige before?"


    "Of course I''ve never been here.


    However, it was my grandfather who sent me here. This piece of paper was also given to me by him," Wang Simin said as she gently nced at the old vige chief''s arm.


    The old vige chief''s arm was ordinary. Ningyue and the others followed Wang Simin''s gaze and looked over. It was just an ordinary old man''s hand, and they really


    couldn''t see anything strange about it. Content belongs to


    UMS


    As for the old vige chief, at this time, when he saw Wang Simin''s gaze, he quickly withdrew his hand. Although his movements were extremely hidden, it still caught a few people''s attention.


    Ningyue''s intuition told her that this matter was not as simple as Wang Simin making things difficult for the vigers.


    "Your grandfather?" The old vige chief regained hisposure and asked slightly, "What''s his name?"


    "My surname is Wang, and so is my grandfather," Wang Simin said.


    "Vige Chief, someone surnamed Wang?" The Thunder God frowned and said, "In the past decades, there have been few guests in the vige, and we know most of the names of the visitors. Some of them are surnamed Li, some are surnamed Zhang, but none of them are


    surnamed Wang." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Could it be that her grandfather changed his name when he came here?" An old man asked.


    "My grandfather is a decent businessman. How could he change his name? Besides, my grandfather has seldom gone out in these years," Wang Simin said.


    "That''s impossible," the Thunder God replied.


    "Alright." The old vige chief waved his hand, "Stop arguing."


    "But the vige chief..." The Thunder God said anxiously.


    "Even if his grandfather came here, what could it mean? The thing in the vige has always been known only to you, me, and the elders," the old vige chief said softly.


    As soon as the old vige chief finished speaking, the Thunder God and several elders looked at each other in dismay. This was not unreasonable. Except for the previous Vige Chiefs and the few elders in the vige, not even the vigers knew about this key, much less the outsiders.


    How did Mr. Wang, who was thousands of miles away, know that? Even the shape of the key and the pattern it represented could be drawn directly? "Alright, since I''ve given you the key, I''ll also give you the lock." At this moment, the old vige chief suddenly said firmly, "However, I''m afraid that you won''t dare to go!"

 Chapter 3179

    Chapter 3179


    ?


    "Vige Chief!"


    The few elders hurriedly advised.


    "Alright, there''s no need to say anything else. As the saying goes, if you''re willing to bet, you''ll admit defeat. This is the case for our vigers," the old vige chief said seriously.


    Although what Wang Simin wanted made the old vige chief deeply distressed and shocked, he didn''t me others but me himself for agreeing too fast. He hadn''t thought that the secret that he couldn''t let others know would be put on the list by others.


    "Since I dare to take it, I dare to go." Wang Simin also said firmly.


    After saying that, she turned to look at Ningyue, "Sister Ningyue, can you do me a favor?"


    Ningyue frowned, not knowing what Wang Simin meant. "Speak."


    "I need a group of masters to help me," Wang Simin said.


    "This..." Ningyue frowned. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to help, but that she really didn''t know if what Wang Simin did was right or wrong.


    If they made a move and helped the devil, wouldn''t it be a big mistake?


    "Sister Ningyue, believe me. I just want to do something for Samuel. This is rted to the matter between Samuel and my grandfather. I won''t be able to exin it for the time being." Seeing Ningyue hesitating, Wang Simin immediately said in a soft voice.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "But the old vige chief and the few elders seem to..." Manfred sighed, "We are forcing them."


    "Miss Wang, why don''t you make a long story short?" Saber Twelve asked.


    "It''s confidential. I can''t tell you." Wang Simin shook her head. "But please believe me. This must be done. It''s helpful for Samuel."


    "I can swear!" Wang Simin said, raising her hand to swear.


    However, at this moment, tthe Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu grabbed Wang Simin''s hand and put it down.


    "You don''t have to swear. I believe you." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu looked at Wang Simin and said. Then he turned his head slightly and looked at Ningyue and others. "Send someone to Miss Wang."


    "But..."


    "Miss Wang joined us at the most dangerous moment. There is no need to say much about her loyalty. Besides, in order to help us, the Wang family must have suffered a lot. Not to mention that Miss Wang wants to do this for the sake of Samuel, even for herself, I will never hesitate," said the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    Samuel didn''t need to say much about the Wang family''s situation. ording to the minds of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, ording to the fact that Wang Simin was alone, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu could guess the general situation.


    Since the Wang family had encountered such a disaster because of the alliance, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu naturally felt that he owed them a lot.


    Now that he had a chance, he didn''t want to miss it.


    "Well,I will help." Manfred said.


    "Me too." Saber Twelve said.


    "Me too." Liu Fang added.


    Manfred and the other two said in unison.


    "Since the Wang n has sacrificed so much for the alliance, fine!" Ningyue nodded. "Shiyu."


    "Yes!"


    "Transfer troops from each team."


    "Yes!"


    "Wait a minute." At this moment, Zhong Beihai stood up. "Commander Ningyue, what do you mean?"


    "That''s right. Do you really think that the Heaven Four Stars Pce no longer exists?" Du Yisheng said with a chuckle.


    "However, none of you are from the Mysterious Man Alliance. This might be a private matter...."


    "Since we are on the same boat, how can there be any business or private matters?" Du Yisheng smiled.


    "Alright!" Ningyue nodded her head and smiled, expressing her gratitude.


    "Then we will go too," Lu Yuan said softly.


    Ningyue frowned when she heard Lu


    Yuan''s words. She was


    embarrassed to trouble the Four


    e


    Stars Pce, but she didn''t want to cause trouble for Lu Yuan and the others.


    There was no other reason. Lu Yuan and the others were not only not on their side, but also enemies.


    "I''ll go alone. The others will guard the vige entrance for you." Lu Yuan seemed to have noticed Ningyue''s worry as he gently smiled.


    Ningyue and the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu looked at each other and finally nodded.


    In less than a moment, a small elite team consisting of Ningyue, Zhong Beihai, and Lu Yuan quickly assembled. Du Yisheng, Fu Li, and the others were waiting with Han Nian and other disciples.


    "To be honest, although I am willing to help Miss Wang, it''s just a lock, do we need so many people?" Saber Twelve stood in the crowd and muttered in confusion. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Manfred nudged him gently with his elbow, indicating him to shut up and stop talking.


    At this moment, Wang Simin agreed, "Big Brother Saber Twelve, this lock is not that lock. Vige Chief, can we set off now?"

 Chapter 3180

    Chapter 3180


    ?


    The old vige chief smiled gently and then shook his head and sighed, "It seems that you know our vige better than I thought."


    "Okay, since you''re ready, let''s go."


    As soon as the old vige chief finished speaking, he waved his hand and took the lead in walking out. Thunder God and a group of elders followed closely behind him.


    Wang Simin nodded at Ningyue. A group of more than 20 people followed her out.


    Along the way, they kept silent. In the quiet night, only footsteps and rapid breathing could be heard.


    The night was very dark and quiet. The moon above them only revealed a small tail. In the dark night, it shone with a faint afterglow. It could not light the way, but it only added some strangeness to the night.


    After passing through several houses in the middle, they arrived at a nearby house.


    Compared with the other houses, this one was much more magnificent in terms of size. Its height and width were more than several times that of the other houses.


    Even the biggest vige chief''s house was much smaller than it!


    However, this ce was dpidated. Looking up, under the moonlight, even the roof had been prated several times, leaving only the broken body and the four walls to barely support the main body.


    It was no exaggeration to call such a house a dangerous house.


    "Ancestral Temple!"


    Ningyue''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as she softly stared at the hanging que on the door of therge house. She could not help but mutter. Hearing Ningyue''s voice, Manfred and the others couldn''t help but raise their heads slightly. They were very confused.


    "This is the ancestral temple in the vige?" Saber Twelve said frowningly.


    The old vige chief paused slightly, "Exactly."


    "D*mn it! I think it''s shabby, but it''s an ancestral temple." Saber Twelve spoke directly and spoke his mind without hiding anything.


    Manfred quickly hit Saber Twelve with his arm and red at him. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Did I say something wrong?" Saber Twelve muttered with grievance.


    Generally speaking, if there was no ancestral temple in the vige, there was no need to say much. But if there was a special ancestral temple, it at least meant that the vige had respect for their ancestors.


    However, in this case, no matter how poor the vige was, it would not treat the ancestral hall badly.


    Even though it was not magnificent, at least it should be bright. But this ce was...


    Damn, there was nothing at all!


    On the contrary, it was in a mess.


    Not to mention that Saber Twelve couldn''t helpining, even Manfred himself was speechless.


    "Let''s go in," the old vige chief said softly and took the lead in walking in.


    As the old wooden door creakedzily, the entire ancestral temple waspletely opened.


    A cloud of dust spread like smoke, causing quite a number of people to cover their noses on the spot. They felt extremely ufortable.


    Inside the house, it was dpidated


    e


    and covered with cobwebs. There were weeds on the ground, mixed with some rotten wood and broken tiles. If someone said that no one had been there for ten years, there was absolutely no doubt.


    "This ce..." Even the more steady and reserved Ningyue frowned.


    Zele


    The musty taste had almost reached a pungent level. The god tablets that were originally enshrined in the middle were alsopletely covered by the spider webs. A decayed spirit tablets were lying there in all sorts of ways.


    The old vige chief slowly stopped, and the few elders also stood in his two sides at the right time.


    "hawse have arrived here, and the lock is here. However, I''ll ask you onest time. Are you sure?"


    "Damn, is there a lock in this ce? Even if you hang a lock, the lock is more valuable than this house." Saber Twelve whispered.


    "Since we have the key, how can we not unlock the lock?" Wang Simin said calmly.


    "Okay." The old vige chief nodded and then looked up at the Thunder God and others.


    The Thunder God responded and


    retreated to the walls around the


    ancestral temple. Then they


    squatted down and turned their


    backs to everyone. No one knew


    what they were doing.


    "Since you''ve made up your mind, get started," the old vige chief said softly, then closed his eyes slightly.


    The next second!


    Honglong!!!


    The entire ancestral temple suddenly began to shake wildly, and the ground suddenly began to shake. The center of the ancestral temple began to slowly crack...Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3181

    Chapter 3181


    ?


    In the center of the crack, a staircase slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    As the surrounding sand and stones fell, the ancestral temple returned to its original appearance. In the middle of the ancestral temple, there was a two-meter-wide and bottomless staircase that extended all the way to the depths of the ground.


    "F*ck, there is underground staircase? I see. No wonder this house is so shabby. I think it must have be like this by opening this staircase and shake it up, right?" Saber Twelve said, still shocked.


    Manfred looked around indifferently. Although what Saber Twelve said was indeed reasonable, he had already looked around. Except for the shaking sand and stones that fell down just now and there were some new traces in some ces, most of the traces were very old and the style was very natural.


    It was clear that this wasn''t caused by the long-term opening of this underground mechanism. In reality, this ce had indeed been damaged for a long time.


    "I think they deliberately set up the ancestral temple to let outsiders think that this is the core. However, when the timees, they will realize that this ce has long been abandoned. This is like a lie. It''s hard to tell the truth. But it''s the most difficult to figure it out." Ningyue said softly. Hearing this, Manfred nodded in agreement.


    He led the tiger into the cave and then revealed a pile of dried-up bones, rxing the enemy''s vignce. In fact, it was illusory, but the most dangerous ce was the safest.


    The old vige chief gave Ningyue a strange look and didn''t say anything else. He took a few steps to the side of the stairs and nced at everyone, "Please."


    Wang Simin took the lead to go to the stairs. The others did not dare to neglect and followed her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As the group of people went deeper and deeper down the stairs, the surrounding light also became darker and darker. The old vige chief gently pped his hands, and suddenly, on both sides of the corridor, the braziers on the wall suddenly lit up slightly.


    It shone the whole staircase to the ground.


    At first nce, they couldn''t see the end of it.


    "There are 9999 steps." The old vige chief said softly, his face expressionless as if he had seen through a group of people''s doubts.


    "ording to the width and height of the floor, does this mean that the stairs are more than 700 meters deep from the top to the ground?" Wang Simin frowned.


    The old vige chief nodded.


    "Damn, so deep?" Hearing this, Saber Twelve cannot help gasping.


    "You can go down."


    Without further ado, the group of people couldn''t help speeding up and walking down step by step under the light.


    As they walked deeper, the sound of footsteps became louder and louder. Some people even felt that there were strange sounds mixed with these echoes.


    It was like a childughing. It was also like the crying of a woman. It was also like people whispering to each other. It was also like people covering their mouths and saying something.


    But as long as someone stopped a little, everything seemed to stop abruptly.


    Could it be an illusion?


    With such an uneasy mood, a group of people went deeper inside.


    About ten minutester, as thest step of the stairs was over, the group of peoplended on the ground.


    "We''re here," the old vige chief muttered.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the braziers on both sides of the wall lit up again.


    However, it wasn''t just the two sides, but the eightrge pots of fire in front of them were also lit up!


    The yellow light suddenly lit up the


    whole space. Both sides were covered with thick mud walls. Only two majestic silver doors appeared in front of everyone.


    What matched them were the fierce. beasts made of stones next to the two doors. They were like a tiger or a lion, like a Kylin or a mad leopard, but they didn''t seem to be. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They opened their mouths and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood, roaring angrily.


    In the middle of the two doors, a huge silver lock tightly connected the two doors. In the center of the lock, a huge key hole was clearly visible. "This... this is the lock?"

 Chapter 3182

    Chapter 3182


    ?


    "That''s right." The old vige chief nodded, "Two gates of metal and silver, life and death are up to one person."


    "It''s not enough for both Heaven and Earth Beasts to survive," the Thunder God echoed softly.


    The group of people looked at each other.


    Not to mention that the words of these two old men were more or less frightening, just these two metal silver doors alone gave off an extremely oppressive feeling.


    This was not a lock, but an underground pce.


    It was a small vige, and even the houses were very simple. But who would have thought that there was such a huge underground pce under the ground?


    It wasn''t until now that Ningyue finally understood why Wang Simin had to choose some elite experts.


    Wang Simin said no more. She picked up the key in her hand, took a few steps slowly, and walked to the front of the silver doors.


    "Miss, the moment the silver gates open, life or death cannot be determined. Are you sure?" The old vige chief finally asked.


    Wang Simin was stunned and stopped slightly.


    In reality, if one wanted to say that they weren''t scared, then that was naturally impossible. The silver gates were mysterious, while the two beasts were sinister. They clearly weren''t blessed ces. If they went deep inside, it would be difficult to tell how dangerous it was.


    However, when the Fu family and the four great evil kings came, this was thest exnation her grandfather gave her.


    "If it is fated, find a person with a green-white double seal on his arm. After which, ask him for the things on the paper. The thing inside will be of great help to Samuel."


    "If Samuel is a dragon, this might be his dragon scales. If he is a tiger, this will be his Flying Tiger''s wings in the future."


    The old vige chief was a person with green and white double seals. Although his hands were no different from ordinary people in the eyes of outsiders, Wang Simin''s grandfather had already used a special thing to open Wang Simin''s eyes before parting.


    When Wang Simin found it, she thought of the thing on the paper given by her grandfather, so she deliberately made a bet with the old vige chief to get the thing.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, she was a little unruly and willful.


    But all these did not deny her intelligence and wisdom.


    Everything went ording to her n. The only change was that she originally wanted to ask for it after Samuel came back, because her grandfather had said that it was best to have Samuel to apany her after she got it. Otherwise, she would be in danger.


    But the problem was that Samuel was missing.


    She did not know when Samuel woulde back, and she was also afraid that it would be too long. Samuel''s kindness of helping the vigers kill the Yellow Sand Monster would fade away over time. Even if there was a bet, Wang Simin was uncertain of getting the thing.


    Secondly, if Samuel''s disappearance was because of danger, she could at least help Samuel out if she found Samuel in danger.


    Therefore, she decided to take back the thing.


    But like everyone else, she knew nothing about the silver gates in front of her. She was also shocked by the unknown fear.


    "Grandpa, please bless me!" Slightly


    praying in her heart, Wang Simin walked to the silver doors in a few steps, took a deep breath, and slowly inserted the key into the door.


    "Everything is evil." The old vige chief sighed helplessly, shook his head, nodded to the Thunder God and others, turned around, went up the stairs, and left.


    Almost at the same time, Ningyue also waved her hand. The twenty plus people immediately spread out on both sides, constantly keeping alert. "Da."


    As Wang Simin twisted the key in her hand, the key moved, making the sound of gears rotating inside the lock.


    "Bang!"


    Then, with a crisp sound, the lock had beenpletely opened.


    Wang Simin held her breath and stared at the silver doors in front of her quietly.


    Hong!!


    The silver doors suddenly shook slightly and slowly opened inside at the same time.


    "It''s... it''s open." Saber Twelve couldn''t help swallowing and shouting nervously.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, everyone picked up their weapons or ran their True Qi, ready for any strange things rushing out at any time.


    However, as the stone gates continued to open, not only did no monsters rush out from within, it was exceptionally quiet.


    Through the wider and wider crack of the door, everyone''s eyes widened!


    Until the stone doors werepletely opened, a group of


    people looked at each other. Th


    were not only extremely surprised, but alsopletely shocked.


    "This..."


    "This... this, how could this be?"


    "Oh my god!"


    Everyone was dumbstruck.

 Chapter 3183

    Chapter 3183


    ?


    As the stone doors opened, the fire on the walls inside also lit up. Under the light of the fire, there were no fierce beasts or evil spirits inside the gates. There was just an underground space that was big enough to make people doubt their lives.


    It was dozens of meters high and as big as a football field. It was like a huge underground majestic pce.


    Inside the space, although there were no jade walls or ss beams, they were connected with each other. It was like a huge hall. What shocked everyone more was that there were countless stone statues in the hall.


    These stone statues were all of different shapes and postures.


    Some of them were ying chess with their knees crossed, some were watching, some were street vendors, and some were shouting at the top of their lungs with goods in their hands, and some were patrolling with the leaders of armed men. They were powerful and extraordinary.


    As far as the eye could see, there were tens of thousands of them.


    There were streets, residential houses, and even downtown areas. Although they were not separated by buildings, the various stone people''s actions had been clearly arranged.


    It was not exaggerated at all to describe it as the Stone Man world.


    "This..." Manfred was dumbfounded."This is simply an underground world."


    "Although they were stone men, they have been made so meticulously that their facial expressions are extremely lifelike. They are simply lifelike." Ningyue eximed.


    "The civilians, the guards, the coolies, and even the singers." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu looked at all kinds of stone people. "This is clearly Imperial Mausoleum."


    "Imperial Mausoleum?" Manfred frowned slightly.


    While they were surprised, Wang Simin had already lifted her leg and stepped in. The other people looked at each other and quickly followed.


    As everyone entered, with a loud bang, the two silver doors closed heavily.


    Saber Twelve quickly wanted to go back and open the silver door, but no matter how hard he tried, the silver door still didn''t move.


    "All right, let''s not talk about having the mechanism, even the Silver Gate alone is at least a thousand tons in weight. How can you possibly open it with brute force?" Manfred shouted softly.


    "F*ck, how can we get out? Should we stay here for the rest of our lives?" Saber Twelve spat at Silver Gate and scolded.


    "There should be other exits." Ningyue looked around and softly said.


    "Miss Wang, what exactly are you looking for? Why are they bringing us here?" Lu Yuan asked in confusion.


    "Heh, look at this ce. It is obviously an underground tomb pce. It''s obvious that she wants to dig up graves to obtain treasures." Zhong Beihai said with a smile.


    Obtain the treasure?


    Obviously, the Knowledgeable ManContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    in Jianghu didn''t believe it. The


    Wang family was a big family. Although it couldn''t be regarded as the richest family, at least one of the richest families in Heavenly Lake City Naturally, it couldn''t value the world''s money so much.


    However, what else could there be in this group of stone men?


    "I don''t know either." Wang Simin shook her head gloomily.


    She did not know what these stone men could do. Could it be that they were resurrected as guards for Samuel?


    If it were to be called a tiger with wings, Samuel would have been pierced into a hedgehog by all kinds of wings.


    "Let''s go inside." After saying that, Wang Simin led everyone to the stone men.


    The group of people quickly arrived


    at the stone statues. Someone touched the stone statues with his hand. The stones were hard and smooth, and at a nce, they were definitely not ordinary stones.


    "I really don''t understand. There are so many stone people buried


    underground in this vige, and the


    At first nce, it is extremely expensive, but the vigers live in mud houses and grass sheds, which are extremely simple and crude," Zhong Beihai said gloomily. Content


    stone material is extremely re


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Maybe they spent all their money on making these stone men, so they have to suffer," Saber Twelve said.


    "Look!"


    All of a sudden, at this moment, all of a sudden, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu frowned. In the direction of his finger, a more dense pile of stone people appeared.


    Unlike the stone statues outside, these stone statues were obviously much more luxurious. They not only had long spears in their hands, but also shields and golden armor.


    Beside these golden-armored stone statues, there were also flying elephants and long carts.


    "That is..." A group of people looked at each other and quickly ran over.


    When everyone ran in front of the group of stone men, they couldn''t help but be shocked by the aura.


    There were hundreds to thousands of golden armored soldiers and eight horses in the middle. One of them waved his hand and pointed forward, looking extremely domineering.


    "That..... that person''s appearance..." Suddenly, someone pointed at the person in the carriage in surprise and was stunned...

 Chapter 3184

    Chapter 3184


    ?


    When everyone looked for the voice, they were all stunned.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Although the man in the carriage was pointing off into the distance, as if he were waving his army forward, his appearance was bizarre.


    Although he had a human face, the strange thing was his big ears. His eyes, big mouth, and high nose were suddenly like two pirs! "What kind of appearance is this?" Saber Twelve was stunned.


    "This is indeed strange. Regardless of whether it is the Human n or the Devil n, I have never seen someone with such an appearance." Ningyue frowned and said.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu also nodded. "I''ve seen many strange people, but their looks..." He couldn''t help shaking his head. Zhong Beihai, Lu Yuan, and others also shook their heads, indicating that they had never seen such an appearance before.


    "Look over there..." Suddenly, Wang Simin screamed and pointed into the distance.


    Following her gaze, they saw a small room, which looked like a temple, located in the innermost part of the entire underground hall.


    It was just too unremarkable. If not for the few of them walking here, there was no way they would have discovered its existence.


    There were still two stone men standing beside the temple, but they were a boy and a girl. Their clothes were exquisitely carved, and they were smiling.


    "There is also a stone man sitting in the room!" Manfred said in a hurry.


    "It seems... it seems to be a female stone man!" Saber Twelve also said anxiously.


    "Let''s go and have a look," Wang Simin said in a hurry. Perhaps, it was the real treasure inside, which her grandfather asked her to take.


    The group of people quickly passed through the golden-armored stone man and walked toward the small stone house over there.


    Halfway through the journey, Manfred could not help but frown. "You... don''t you feel strange?"


    Saber Twelve scratched his head and felt a little ufortable. "It seems that someone is staring at us."


    Ningyue also nodded. However, when she looked around, there were only dense stone people. Not to mention that there were people staring at her, not even the living could be seen.


    "It''s strange." Manfred touched his head gloomily and felt a little confused.


    "Don''t think too much!" Wang Simin warned and quickened her pace.


    The group of people nodded and sped up toward the stone house.


    However, what no one knew was that there were not only people staring at them, but also many people...


    It was getting closer and closer, and the shape of the small stone house became clearer and clearer. Not only did the golden boy and girl outside the stone house be clearer and clearer, but also the woman sitting in the stone house became clearer and clearer.


    She sat there quietly, dignified, and rxed with her hands on her knees. Although she was a stone man, it could be s that her golden jade clothes were shining under the fire of the basin fire!


    "That is..."


    "Oh my god, the clothes on the stone statue are so fucking dazzling, aren''t they?"


    Everyone was stunned and their scalps went numb!


    "Is this the legendary treasure?"


    Wang Simin frowned. What her grandfather asked her to find was the gold and jade dress in front of her? Although it was indeed


    different, and its work finite el


    very delicate, it was definitely


    extraordinary.


    But as others said, the Wang family was not the richest, but they were rich. Although the gold and jade clothes in front of her were rare and expensive, with the Wang family''s wealth, it was a piece of cake to make thousands of them. Why did they have toe here?


    Everything seemed not to be as simple as it seemed. This golden silk garment was obviously not what Wang Simin was really looking for!


    "Buzz!"


    Suddenly, just as everyone was getting closer and closer to the stone house, a strange roar suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears.


    Everyone felt pain in their eardrums and felt dizzy. They couldn''t help covering their ears and holding their heads!


    The voice was extremely short. In just a moment, it disappeared.


    Everyone was no longer feeling ufortable. Only then did they slowly let go of their hands. However, when they lifted their eyes, their faces were as pale as dead chickens!


    They did not know when they returned to the door. In front of them, some were ying chess, some wereughing and watching, some were selling vegetables, and some were on patrol.


    This scene seemed familiar. However, they were the stone man just now. At this time, they were living people!

 Chapter 3185

    Chapter 3185


    ?


    "This..."


    "What''s going on? Have we returned to the original ce?"


    "An illusion?"


    "It must be an illusion. Manfred, beat me!" Saber Twelve shouted anxiously.


    Pa.


    Manfred pped Saber Twelve backhanded, making him dizzy on the spot!


    However, no one cared about him. Instead, they stared at him curiously, waiting for his answer.


    "Don''t you know how to be gentle? Damn it!" Saber Twelve scolded in a hurry. Most of his face was red and swollen because of the p from Manfred!


    "It hurt, so it is not an illusion?" Manfred frowned.


    "Impossible!" Ningyue stared fixedly at the scene in front of her!


    They were all stone men just now, but now all of them were alive. How could it not be an illusion?


    "I don''t believe it." Wang Simin shouted softly, pulled out her sword, and walked again.


    Everyone quickly followed!


    What puzzled the others was that when the group of people walked in, the "living people" did not seem to notice them at all. They did not react at all. Everyone was busy with the things in their hands.


    Although Ningyue and the others were confused, they did not want to waste time on them.


    They passed through the crowd and passed through the golden-armored soldiers again. They were almost the same as the "people" outside. The soldiers were training, but themander on the carriage was motionless!


    When they passed by, a group of people went to the stone house again.


    Weng.


    As the unpleasant voice sounded again, everyone covered their ears and felt ufortable. They looked up again!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Oh my god, we''ve returned to the original ce!"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    A group of people was shocked. In the blink of an eye, they suddenly came back from a distance of nearly ten minutes.


    "There seems to be a power stopping us from approaching!" Ningyue frowned.


    "Power? Are you talking about that strange voice?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu asked curiously.


    "That voice is so strange. I don''t know where it came from." Manfred also felt strange.


    "The more it stops us, the more it means that the hut is weird!" Wang Simin gritted her teeth and said, "This makes me determined to go there."


    "We definitely can''t go there like we did just now. I have a way." Ningyue said.


    Following which, ording to Ningyue''s thoughts, the 21 people in a row were divided into a total of seven groups, one group after the other. When they reappeared beside the the golden-armed stone men, the group of people stopped.


    "Let''s proceed seven times. I''m at the back!" Ningyue nodded at Wang Simin.


    Wang Simin responded gently and


    nced at Manfred and Saber


    three


    Twelve next to her. The next second, the three of them rushed straight to the little stone house withouD hesitation.


    "Buzz!"


    When the strange sound rang out, Ningyue saw with her own eyes that Wang Simin and the other two, who had already run to the center, turned into light spots and disappeared.


    "Have you found the source of this strange sound?" Ningyue asked.


    Zhong Beihai shook his head. ording to Ningyue''s instructions, when the first team passed by, they immediately looked around to find out where the strange sound came from.


    But apart from Ningyue, there were thirteen other people. They didn''t know where the sound came from.


    "It doesn''t matter, the second team!" Ningyue said coldly.


    Lu Yuan and the other two nodded at each other and rushed over again.


    Then the third team, the fourth team, the fifth team...


    Only Ningyue and Zhong Beihai were left!


    There was still no discovery.


    The strange sound appeared out of thin air and then vanished without a trace.


    Ningyue couldn''t help but frown as she looked around gloomily. Suddenly, she swept her gaze across the strange looking person in the carriage! "Strange!" Ningyue immediately frowned. She always felt that the person in the carriage was strange, but she couldn''t say what was strange about him!


    "Ningyue, it''s about time for us to set off." Zhong Beihai suddenly interrupted Ningyue''s thoughts.


    Ningyue nodded and walked over with heavy thoughts. Following the buzzing sound, they once again returned to their original ce.


    Seeing that Ningyue and the rest


    had also reappeared in their original ce, the expressions on everyone''s faces did not look good. However, at this moment, Ningyue suddenly raised her head and eximed, "It''s that stone man with the vertical eyes!"

 Chapter 3186

    Chapter 3186


    ?


    "The stone man with vertical eyes?"


    "That''s right; it''s themander of that war horse carriage." Ningyue frowned.


    Throughout the whole process, although there was nowhere to find the voice, Ningyue was stunned to find a different ce.


    All the stone men were busy with their own things after they turned into human beings, but only the stone man with vertical eyes remained motionless all the way.


    Ningyue always felt that something was strange. It was only at this moment that she suddenly realized that this strange thing was this fellow! "Ningyue''s words reminded me of something. That vertical-eyed stone man is a bit strange." Manfred rubbed his head as he came back to his


    senses.


    "Could it be that the voice came from that fellow?" Saber Twelve helplessly asked.


    "As the saying goes, catch the thief first. No matter whether the voicees from him or not, let''s catch him first," Wang Simin said coldly.


    The group of people suddenly nodded. The next second, regardless of the consequences, the 21 people rushed toward the golden-armored stone man again.


    Soon, they arrived.


    Twenty pairs of eyes looked at the stone man in the carriage in unison, waiting for their chance!


    The golden-armored guards moved at the same time as if they were trained in unison. They thrust their long spears, stood on their waists, and looked mighty.


    On the carriage, the stone man with vertical eyes still raised his hand slightly and pointed to the front like a generalmanding thousands of troops and horses, looking dignified.


    "Although they don''t seem to be able to see us, won''t it lead to even worse consequences if we touch them?" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu asked.


    "We have to touch them. Otherwise, we will forever be trapped here." Ningyue shook her head.


    "Lu Yuan, Zhong Beihai will rush with me. The others will be responsible for the rest." Ningyue instructed as she suddenly mobilized her Spiritual Energy.


    "Yes!" Everyone epted the order!


    "Go!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ningyue, Lu Yuan, and Zhong Beihai took the lead and directly flew toward the vertical-eyed stone man in a triangr shape. The other 18 people were divided into six teams, four teams flying on the left and right, and two teams flying behind!


    It was getting closer and closer.


    But the stone man still maintained a fixed position, motionless.


    "Could it be that I guessed wrong?" Ningyue frowned, her heart sinking.


    Lu Yuan and Zhong Beihai, who were in the same team, were also confused for a while. Did they really guess wrong?


    "Protect!"


    Suddenly, when the three people''s sword tips were less than half a meter away from the stone man, the stone man suddenly shouted, and his body instantly turned into a residual shadow.


    "Ha!"


    Almost at the same time, all the golden-armored guards suddenly growled. They turned around and aimed their long spears at everyone.


    "As expected, let''s go!" Ningyue shouted. She swung the longsword in her hand and changed her direction, heading towards the direction where the stone man had retreated.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Zhong Beihai and Lu Yuan also had great momentum, cutting off the stone man''s road.


    "How dare you!" The stone man roared and kept retreating. Suddenly, a golden light burst out from his eyes and he attacked Ningyue in the middle. "Qi Strength!" With the aid of the Long Jade Sword, Ningyue faced the golden light without any hesitation.


    At the same time, the man with the vertical eyes slightly raised his head, and the soldiers beside him


    suddenly attacked. The eight horses pulling the carriage also let out a


    long cry and suddenly rushed over.


    A stream of energy in Zhong Beihai''s hand directly supported the barrier to resist the eight-horse carriage. Lu Yuan also moved his Qi and confronted the soldiers who were attacking him.


    The remaining 18 people were dealing with the enemies in front of them.


    Fortunately, they had been prepared. Although there were not many of them, the 21 people were attacking and defending, forming a formation. In the face of the sneak attack and therge number of people, they were evenly matched for a while.


    "Boom!"


    a


    But at this moment, at the very front of the center, there was a roar. Ningyue held the long sword in her hand and met the golden light shooting out from the vertical-eyed stone man''s eyes.


    Instantly, it exploded!


    Ningyue''s entire body fell from the sky. She knelt down on one knee and covered her chest with her hand. Wisps of blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth.


    The stone man with the vertical eyes also steadied himself and stood on the ground, slightly shaking.


    "Buzz!"


    A scepter immediately shed out of his hand and supported his body steadily. At the same time, the ground was buzzing.


    ????


    When everyone heard the buzz, they subconsciously rxed and hurriedly covered their ears with their hands. However, as soon as they covered their ears, they were surprised to find that the harsh sound did not appear. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Instead, a series of earth-shattering roars and iparably loud footsteps could be heard!


    When everyone looked back, they were extremely shocked...

 Chapter 3187

    Chapter 3187


    ?


    Arge number of "stone men" were rushing here!


    "Oh no, we''re surrounded." Manfred exims.


    "In this cave, we will always be surrounded!" Wang Simin shouted coldly.


    "The whole cave is empty, and there is no way to defend. What should we do?"


    "Let''s fight them to the death!" Saber Twelve roared and rushed forward with his saber.


    "Don''t be impulsive..." Manfred wanted to stop him, but it was toote.


    Lu Yuan and Zhong Beihai looked at each other, and all the stone men in the cave moved over. Whether it was the outer patrolling soldiers or the previous residents, they were as dense as army.


    The two nodded at each other. It was impossible to fight head-on. Neither of them was as abnormal as Samuel, who could fight against thousands or even tens of thousands of people with one strike!


    In the face of such a turbulent army attack, they didn''t have many choices. The only choice was to capture the leader first.


    Almost at the same time, Lu Yuan and Zhong Beihai blocked the soldiers and carriages that trapped them at the same time. The next second, they took the opportunity to join forces to attack the giant stone man!


    "We should hold on as long as we could." Ningyue shouted at Wang Simin. The next second, she also flew quickly and joined the battle between Lu Yuan and Zhong Beihai.


    "Got it." Wang Simin nodded heavily, gritted her teeth, and turned around to attack the golden-armored soldiers.


    On the other side, Ningyue and the other two joined forces and charged towards the giant stone man.


    Faced with their aggressive attacks, the giant stone man with the vertical eyes was expressionless. He moved his hand and slightly pressed the golden scepter against his body.


    "Buzz!"


    In the next second, the three people''s swords collided with the scepter. The golden scepter also emitted a strong golden light and blocked their attacks.


    Three Qis against one Qi!


    The aftermath tore through space and shook the surroundings!


    "This guy...!" Lu Yuan''s face was pale and he was sweating profusely.


    "The golden light is so strong." Zhong Beihai also looked embarrassed.


    "We don''t have time. Let''s fight him to the death." Ningyue was also struggling to endure the pain. She suddenly moved her hand and poured all her power into it without reservation.


    She knew that if she couldn''t defeat the stone man in one blow, they would have no chance to turn over once the other stone men surrounded them. "Understood!" Lu Yuan and Zhong Beihai responded in unison. They also increased their energy without reservation.


    All of a sudden, the power released by the three of them shone brightly!


    The golden light of the scepter also dimmed under the light of the three people.


    "In one go! Break!" Ningyue shouted as her hand suddenly pressed down!


    Hong!


    The three lights were broken at the same time!


    "Buzz!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Suddenly, a strange sound came. The next second, the stone man with vertical eyes suddenly disappeared!


    What appeared in front of Ningyue was Lu Yuan.


    In front of Lu Yuan was Zhong Beihai, who was obviously facing Ningyue!


    "What?!"


    "What?"


    "How could this be?"


    The three of them were shocked and looked at each other.


    However, it was toote for them to stop since they were too close to each other.


    Hong!


    When the three lights met, an explosion immediately sounded.


    "Puff!"


    Almost at the same time, the three of them spat out blood and flew in three different directions! "Bang."


    With three dull thuds, the three of them fell heavily to the ground.


    During the short-distance attack, the three of them did not hold back at all and hit each other. With their high cultivation, they were naturally seriously injured.


    How could they have thought that at this critical moment, the stone man with the vertical eyes would suddenly disappear, and he even changed their positions and turned them against each other?!


    "Swish swish!"


    Before the three of them could stabilize themselves, dozens of golden-armored soldiers had arrived.


    Even though the three of them had high cultivation, since they were seriously injured, they hadn''t had enough foundation to avoid the attack of the golden-armored guards.


    "Bang."


    Almost at the same time, Wang Simin and the other people began to fall apart with a few muffled sounds.


    There were too many stone men. Although the 21 people''s cultivations were not bad now, their fists could not match so many hands.


    In the face of the continuous flow of stone people, the group of people was shocked and full of despair.


    At this time, Samuel and pangolin were rapidly approaching the vige from underground.


    "Do you feel strange?" The pangolin suddenly stopped and stared at the cave from underground...

 Chapter 3188

    Chapter 3188


    ?


    Samuel frowned and shook his head. "What''s wrong?"


    "There is a strong energy fluctuation in the vige." After saying that, the pangolin looked at Samuel. "Can''t you feel it?"


    Just as Samuel was about to speak, Pangolin patted his head. "Damn, I forgot. This is underground. Only I have extremely strong senses." "Did something happen in the vige?" Samuel asked with a frown.


    "I''m not sure. The ce where the Spiritual Qi exploded is nearly 100 meters away from the ground." The pangolin said.


    "Under the vige?" Samuel frowned. This confused him greatly.


    If any conflict broke out in the vige, it would be eptable for Samuel, but what did the underground conflict mean?


    "You don''t have any aplices, do you? You belong to earth, and it''s normal for your aplices to y tricks underground," Samuel said doubtfully.


    The pangolin''s heart tightened. "Brother, I''m already yours. Do you think I dare to act recklessly? Besides, if I hsd an aplice, I would have fought you to the death the first time I met you. Will I wait until now?"


    "Besides, something happened in an underground grave in the vige. It has nothing to do with me."


    "The underground grave?"


    "As an Earth Spiritual Pearl, there''s nothing underground in the vige that can be hidden from my eyes. There''s a tomb there. Although I haven''t entered it, I can feel that there are many stones inside."


    "Many stones?"


    "Yes, the whole grave is made of stones. There are not even bones."


    Hearing this, Samuel could not help frowning.


    Was there such a strange grave?


    "D*mn it, you are you lying? You said that you were helping the vigers, but in fact, you wanted to steal the gold and jade armor in the tomb, right?" Suddenly, the pangolin thought of something.


    "Gold and jade armor?" Samuel smiled and said, "I can bury you alive with my money."


    "Then I don''t know."


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Before the pangolin could react, Samuel had already activated his Spiritual Qi and pushed the pangolin forward madly.


    In just a few seconds, they had arrived at the bottom of the cave.


    However, the pangolin did not move.


    "What are you waiting for?" Samuel said frowningly.


    "We''re here."


    "Go in."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The pangolin remained motionless, but his face was slightly flushed.


    "Are you going to tell me that you can''t go in?" Samuel seemed to have found something.


    Pangolin''s face turned even redder as he awkwardly rubbed his head.


    "Yes, I... I can''t."


    "The tomb is surrounded by special stones with a diameter of more than three meters..."


    If they could enter, then the pangolin would have gone in to take a look.


    "It seems that you are not as strong as I think. I can understand that Fanny doesn''t like you." Samuel couldn''t help saying.


    "Bastard, I''ve said that the outeryer of stone is extremely hard. Even if you find a Daluo Immortal, he..."


    "F*ck! My goodness..."


    Just as the pangolin tried his best to argue and curse, something else happened.


    At this time, Samuel took a step forward slightly, and then clenched the jade sword in his hand. With a


    movement of the Five E


    Divine Stone, he directly pointed the sword at the thick stoneyer around the tomb. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The Qi was at the tip of the sword, breaking through the stone!


    Whoosh!


    The hard boulders instantly made way for Samuel and pangolin like water.


    Although the huge rock was hard and others couldn''t do anything, who let it encounter that abnormal Samuel again?


    With the running of Samuel''s


    Chaotic Qi, the Five Elements Divine


    Stone Reversed its power and turned into a golden force that broke through the boulder!


    "Bang!"


    Just as Ningyue and the rest were desperately waiting for death, a muffled sound suddenly rang out from somewhere in the cave.


    The next second, two figures jumped out.


    At that time, Ningyue and the rest were dumbfounded. No one had ever expected that someone woulde to save them. However, the problem was, even if they broke their heads, they would never have Pjump


    out from the ground that was a hundred meters deep...


    thought that someone 9809


    So the moment Samuel and the pangolin rushed out, everyone was shocked.


    However, when they saw one of them clearly, the worry and fear on everyone''s faces disappeared.


    "Samuel... Hannigan."


    "It''s Samuel!"

 Chapter 3189

    Chapter 3189


    ?


    "It''s you." Seeing Ningyue''s group, Samuel was also stunned.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He''d never dreamed that there would be Ningyue and the others in this grave.


    "F*ck, I have said that you were really here to rob the house. But don''t worry, I won''t tell it to others. Anyway, I''m with you now." The pangolinughed. "You idiot." Samuel cursed and stopped talking nonsense. The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel had alreadye out and immediately flew away. Bang.


    The golden-armored stone men around Wang Simin and others were immediately sent flying by the heavenly fire moon wheel.


    "Swish!"


    The jade sword had already flown out and swept the surroundings of Ningyue and the other two. Immediately, several surrounding golden-armored stone men fell down.


    Samuel sped up. The next second, only afterimages were left in the air. He himself was already standing in front of Ningyue and the others. Samuel had already moved, so the pangolin could only rush down. After a few punches, he opened the golden-armored soldiers in front of Wang Simin and others.


    However...


    After a few punches, the pangolin suddenly froze...


    The pain on his fist almost drove him crazy. If it weren''t for a few beautiful women here, he would have really opened his mouth and shouted in anger! Samuel, on the other hand, took back the jade sword and killed several golden-armored soldiers with a sweep. Samuel couldn''t help but frown. "Stone?"


    The person who was beheaded by Samuel fell to the ground, only revealing a stone statue that looked like it had been smashed.


    "Samuel, be careful. These things are very evil." Ningyue shouted.


    Almost at the same time, the giant stone man with vertical eyes had quietly attacked the back of Samuel.


    Samuel frowned and made a horizontal block with his jade sword. Chaotic energy suddenly bursts out from his entire body.


    "Break!"


    The jade sword blocked the giant stone man''s attack, and the aura released by its body also bounced the giant stone man away several meters at the same time.


    Only then did Samuel have the time to look at the guy in front of him carefully.


    The guy looked so weird!


    In the distance, the pangolin also noticed the giant stone man with verticaleyes and the pangolin. shouted loudly at Samuel, "The vertical eyes, the big ears, Samuel, that''s the Silkworm n."


    "A Silkman n?" Samuel was stunned.


    But before Samuel could react, the giant''s eyes were already shining with golden light, and he suddenly attacked again!


    The pangolin reacted very quickly. With one palm, he knocked back several golden-armored soldiers in front of him. Then, he sped up and rushed over to help Samuel.


    "Don''t look into his eyes." The pangolin shouted anxiously.


    As soon as the pangolin finished speaking, the giant stone man''s golden eyes suddenly shot out a golden light.


    Samuel leaned slightly to one side and dodged. The golden light instantly brushed past his face and blew up the hard stone behind him!


    "What powerful strength!" Samuel slightly tilted his head and eximed.


    "Since you know how powerful he is, why don''t you help me? I can''t stand it anymore, brother!"


    Hearing the shout, Samuel did not dare to neglect it. He clenched his jade sword and rushed forward.


    "Buzz!"


    Almost at the same time, the giant stone man with the vertical eyes blocked the pangolin. He clenched the golden scepter in his hand, and the light shone in all directions At the same time, a strange voice suddenly appeared.


    "Damn it, the same move again!"


    "Samuel, be careful!"


    Ningyue and the rest quickly reacted. However, it was clear that these words were toote for the defenseless Samuel and pangolin...


    As the two guys looked at each other with their eyes wide open almost at the same time, the next second, Samuel had stabbed the pangolin with his sword.


    "Fuck!" When the pangolin suddenly


    realized that there was a strange sound, and that Samuel was already in front of him, he chose to give up attacking. He immediately shrank his body, using the spikes on his back to defend himself....


    "Swoosh!"


    As a voice sounded, an object suddenly flew out...


    "Damn you..."


    Apanied by someone''s miserable curses...

 Chapter 3190

    Chapter 3190


    ?


    Looking at the pangolin that was directly thrown away, and then embedded on the stone wall above the cave with a rumbling sound, Samuel slightly frowned and took back his jade sword, staring indifferently at the vertical-eyed stone man who had reappeared.


    "Change forms and shadows?" Samuel lightly recited.


    This was interesting!


    "Samuel, this guy can suddenly change everyone''s position. You have to be careful."


    "That''s right. The three of us had been tricked by this method to attack each other so that we were seriously injured."


    Hearing the persuasion of a group of people, Samuel nodded.


    Letting go of his right hand, the jade sword suddenly slowly rose into the air and rotated around Samuel''s body gently. Samuel stared at the giant stone man with vertical eyes and observed him seriously.


    The next second, the corner of Samuel''s mouth suddenly cracked into a smile.


    "Northern Darkness Four Souls Incantation!"


    Weng!


    Eight golden bodies suddenly appeared, ring at the other party like a tiger watching its prey!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "What is Samuel doing? Is he crazy?" Zhong Beihai frowned.


    Since the opponent could change the body and figure, it meant that the more people there were, the more chaotic the situation would be. This guy had more advantages because he could change everyone''s position at will.


    In this way, people would be more chaotic, and the attacks would be more chaotic, which would be more beneficial to that guy.


    Even Zhong Beihai himself was very clear about this. Naturally, Samuel should have understood it. But why didn''t he do it? Why did he even turn around and create eight incarnations?


    "Samuel, as I said, this fellow can change the body and position..." Ningyue had clearly also discovered this fatal point. However, just as she opened her mouth, Samuel had already charged forward.


    The eight true bodies were naturally very active. There was almost no dead end to their attacks.


    However, as the eight Real Bodies of Samuel rushed over, the golden scepter in the giant stone man''s hand was still shining brightly! Weng!


    A strange voice sounded again.


    But almost at the same time, Samuel suddenly shouted, "Formless Divine Skill!"


    Whoosh!


    Immediately, two rays of golden light suddenly met!


    The light was so huge that the whole cave was covered by the golden light in an instant. Everyone could hardly open their eyes and covered them with their hands.


    After an unknown period of time, the light dissipated and the afterglow began to disappear. Everyone opened their eyes slightly.


    When everyone opened their eyes, they were all very surprised...


    The eight golden bodies of Samuel had long dissipated, leaving only one true body standing there. At the same time, the jade sword in his hand was once again in his hand. He clenched it slightly and pointed to the front.


    Following the ice-cold de of the jade sword, Samuel looked over. The tip of the sword was less than one inch in front of him, and the vertical-eyed stone man''s neck was standing there.


    "This..."


    "This..."


    "Samuel? He won?"


    "How did this happen? Just now, that guy clearly used the same trick again and used the Shadow-shifting Method. Why now..."


    "Could it be that this guy''s shifting body and shadow have no effect on Samuel?"


    "No, it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible. The strange voice and the golden light just now have already appeared, which means that he has used


    it."


    "Could it be that this spell has no effect on Samuel?"


    A group of people looked pale and couldn''t believe what they saw.


    Although Samuel was abnormal, it was certainly not so abnormal that it waspletely immune to other people''s spells.


    Even in the beginning, Samuel was also attacked by this guy and directly sent the pangolin flying.


    But how rich was Samuel''sbat experience and how fast was his brain spinning?


    Therefore, he quickly came up with a strategy to deal with the enemy.


    The appearance of the eight true bodies was naturally not because Samuel had gone mad, but because he was confident that he could hit this guy. When Samuel first fought with this guy, he had already discovered the characteristics of this guy''s fast speed.


    Therefore, he naturally had to use his eight true bodies to deal with it.


    As for this fellow''s transformation, Samuel dealt with Formless Divine Skill.


    Using the other''s method, using the other''s body! This was also the main reason why the two golden lights appeared at the same time.


    "Change my position, and I change your position!"


    As the two offset each other, naturally, their positions did not change at all.


    The eight jade swords stabbed the stone man at the same time.


    Then, after confirming that Samuel had seeded, he took back the other seven Real Bodies, leaving only his original body to seal his throat with a sword!


    The next second, Samuel frowned and swunghis sword. Something unexpected happened...

 Chapter 3191

    Chapter 3191


    ?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As Samuel covered the stone man''s throat with his sword, sword marks appeared between the stone man''s throats. Hong!


    Countless white gas suddenly gushed out from the wound in the stone man''s throat!


    Samuel frowned. With a movement of his body, he immediately dragged Ningyue and the others away.


    Almost as soon as they left, the white gas gushing out of the stone man''s throat began to spread.


    As the white gas covered the ground, another white smoke began to rise from the ground. It was clear to the naked eye that the ground seemed to have been watered with sulfuric acid and was constantly corroded!


    "Qi Break!" With an angry shout, the Chaos Qi on Samuel''s body directly exploded, and the stone men around him immediately flew backward as if they had been hit by a giant tank, and they were smashed into a mess with the people behind them.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" As soon as Samuel finished speaking, he rolled up Ningyue and the other two on the spot, moved his feet, and flew directly to the sky.


    When Wang Simin and the others heard Samuel''s words, they stopped talking nonsense. When Samuel scattered the surrounding stone men, they ran their energy and flew away.


    Almost as soon as the group of people flew into the air, the white air spewing out of the stone men''s throats had spread all the way to the entire Golden Armored Army...


    Until more, and finally, the whole ground of the cave waspletely covered by white Qi. The sizzling sound of corrosion continued to sound, and the evaporated white Qi and the white Qi that was spat out became one, spreading to more than two meters high.


    All the "stone men" were shrouded in white gas. No one could see clearly what was going on inside!


    "What the hell is this?"


    "How could that guy spit out so much gas!"


    "What are these gases?"


    "Oh my god, if we fly upter, won''t we be shrouded in white gas like those guys?"


    Speaking of this, everyone couldn''t help closing their mouths, and even their breathing stopped for a moment.


    After all, there was no sound in the white smoke all over the sky now. There were only more violent sizzling and bubbles on the edge of the white smoke.


    Samuel frowned and did not speak. He just stared at the changes below.


    Gradually, the white smoke settled, and the rotten ground began to calm down. Everything became unusually quiet.


    "Why, why is there no sound?" Manfred frowned and asked.


    "Could it be that everything is already over?" Ningyue asked curiously.


    el


    "Don''t act rashly. The white gas is everywhere, so we can''t see what''s going on inside at all. If we take action rashly, I''m afraid that the enemy will ambush us." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu warned. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    Kon


    Everyone nodded. A few of them even pulled out their knives and stared at the ground with fierce eyes. They didn''t even dare to breathe. However, as time went by, even if the group of people held their breath and focused on the below, there was no response from below. For a moment, it seemed to be in a dead end.


    "Ah Qi!"


    Suddenly, Saber Twelve sneezed, and all peace was broken in an instant.


    "Damn, you scared me!"


    "Fuck. What time is it now? How can you..."


    "Can you tell me in advance next time?"


    Several people turned around and red at this guy, eachining. Saber Twelve also knew that it was very wrong to sneeze at this time, so


    he smiled awkwardly. But the


    e


    problem was that when he was


    about to sneeze, he couldn''t help it.


    However, no one knew that Saber Twelve''s sneeze had broken the deadlock. It was really a miracle...


    It was just like the effect of the


    Perhaps under normal circumstances, once he exhaled, the airflow would move slightly, and it was nothing, but in the rtively closed and peaceful underground cave, the airflow was infinitely erged.


    Domino. The slight rotation of the airflow led to the rotation of the surrounding airflow. It even slowly passed down and spread all the way to the ground, creating a faint gust of wind. Content belongs


    Kon


    It was also because of this gust of wind that the white air ball, which was more than two meters high below, began to rotate slightly, revealing the real situation hidden in it. Everyone''s eyes widened...

 Chapter 3192

    Chapter 3192


    ?


    As the white smoke dispersed, the lifelike stone people inside were revealed.


    They were lying, standing, or running.


    Some were shouting, while some were patrolling. Everything was the same as when they had first entered the cave.


    "How could this be?" Manfred was extremely shocked. The "stone men" who had been attacking them crazily before turned into stone men in the white smoke in the next second.


    "Everything has returned to its original appearance." Ningyue was also quite shocked.


    "The original appearance?" Samuel frowned.


    "That''s what happened to these stone men when we first came in!" The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said.


    Was it like what the pangolin had said? There were all stones inside?


    "I understand." Wang Simin suddenly frowned. "Maybe, when we went to that ce, we identally woke them up, but if we killed the stone man with vertical eyes, we have sealed them again."


    "That should be the case."


    "I agree."


    Seeing them nod, Samuel didn''t quite understand. "What are you talking about?"


    "I want to get the treasure for you," Wang Simin said.


    "Get the treasure?" Samuel frowned slightly.


    "That''s it." Wang Simin pointed to the end of the cave.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Looking in the direction she pointed, Samuel suddenly realized that there was a hidden stone house at the end of the rock cave.


    "What''s that?"


    "I don''t know either. When the Wang family was in trouble, Grandpa told me about it before we parted with each other." Wang Simin nced at the other people around her and was obviously on guard.


    Then, she leaned against Samuel''s ear and whispered, "Grandpa said that the things here have a lot to do with the dragon te he gave you." Samuel suddenly frowned. Was it rted to the Dragon te with the Pangu mark?


    "Actually, Grandpa has been studying it for many years. Even though he can''t figure out its mysteries, it isn''t that he has gained nothing."


    How couldSamuel expect or perhaps, even Mr. Wang himself did not expect that the next morning after he sent the dragon te to Samuel.


    People sent by him to verify the


    scattered information found in the Dragon te, whose news hadn''t been heard from for decades, came back when he had stopped thinking about the Dragon te.


    Since he received the message, Mr. Wang had been staying in the house to study. Until the incident of the


    vel.ne


    Wang family, Mr. Wang finally pieced aplete piece of


    information through the fragmented


    information. Content belongs to


    However, it was toote to tell Samuel at that time. At the critical moment, he could only tell everything to his granddaughter.


    Is this the ce? Samuel asked slightly.


    Wang Simin nodded heavily and told Samuel about the green and white on her arm that her grandfather had told her.


    "You are such a silly girl." Samuel red at Wang Simin.


    If this matter was rted to the dragon te, it would naturally not be simple. How dangerous would it be to rush in with other people?


    If he hadn''t happened to pass by here and arrived in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Wang Simin lowered her head slightly and pouted.


    Samuel raised his head slightly and looked at the stone house in the distance. For a moment, he was lost in thought.


    The Silkworm n?


    Dragon te!


    What was the connection between the two? If it were not for the fact that Lu Yuan was here, Samuel would have really wanted to take out the dragon te and analyze it.


    "Go down." As soon as Samuel finished speaking, he loosened the energy in his hand and slowly fell to the ground with everyone.


    With doubts, Samuel quickly came to the front of the golden-armored soldiers.


    On the carriage, the stone man with vertical eyes was still on it, pointing into the distance. However, there was a faint crack on his neck.


    "Before, every time we reached


    ce less than 50 meters away from the stone house, we would hear a strange sound and then mysteriously return to the original ce." Ningyue said.


    Samuel frowned slightly. "Is it so strange?"


    "I am a little interested." Before Ningyue and the rest could dissuade him, Samuel had already walked over.


    Everyone held their breath and stared at Samuel, who was going step by step...

 Chapter 3193

    Chapter 3193


    ?


    "I''ll apany him!" Wang Simin looked at Samuel''s back, gritted her teeth, and followed him.


    "F*ck, he sent me flying. I''m going to get even with him." The pangolin also cursed and followed closely behind.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''ll go too." Saber Twelve also shouted in a hurry, but was stopped by Manfred.


    "What are you doing here?" Manfred shouted coldly.


    Wang Simin knew the situation of the whole underground cave, so she could naturally help if she kept up with Samuel. As for the pangolin, Manfred did not know where he came from. Manfred only knew that the pangolin came with Samuel, and the pangolin wanted to follow Samuel. Manfred did not know whether to stop the pangolin or not.


    But there was no need for others to do that.


    With Samuel''s ability, it was absolutely not a problem for him to protect himself. If too many people followed him, it would add unnecessary trouble. At this time, the three people of Samuel were getting closer and closer to the ce where the strange sound wasunched.


    "You''re quite smart." Samuel chuckled and did not look back.


    Wang Simin snorted proudly. "Nonsense. Do you think I''m a fool?"


    In this way, se could create a chance for himself, Wang Simin, and the pangolin to be alone, so that they could have a good time talking about the Dragon te and the Silkworm n.


    "Did you see that giant stone man with vertical eyes?" The pangolin was not stupid. When Samuel set off, he had already understood Samuel''s intention, so he followed Samuel.


    "The giant stone man just sent you flying. How could I not see it?" Samuel said.


    "Damn, it is you who sent me flying." The pangolin cursed, but he still said seriously, "I can be sure that all the stone statues here are the Silkworm n."


    "Why?" Samuel frowned. "Just because of that stone man with vertical eyes?"


    The pangolin nodded. "That''s right. There are basically different signs of the Silkworm n. Among them, the most famous one is the one with vertical eyes."


    "I heard that it is one of the greatest kings of the Silkworm n."


    Hearing this, Samuel frowned. If they were sure that these stone men were from the Silkworm n, then ording to the information about Tiger Jones and the pangolin, the vigers here were very likely to be their descendant.


    "Maybe the story you said is true!"


    "What Silkworm n?" Wang Simin frowned.


    "I''ll exin it to you when I''m free," Samuel said softly.


    As they got closer and closer to the Demon n''s territory, more and more ancient things or legendary people began to appear. Could it be that the Demon n''s territory was not only the Demon n''s territory, but also in this more ancient forbidden area where no one visited frequently, hiding some amazing secrets?


    Could the ancient world really exist?


    The most important thing was that even Mr. Wang''s dragon te was now rted to these ancient objects and legendary people. Everything seemed to really exin something.


    "We''re here," Wang Simin said softly.


    The three of them took a slight step forward, which was the boundary where everyone would hear the strange sound and then return.


    On the other side, Ningyue was also staring fixedly at the stone statue on the carriage.


    Samuel frowned. There was nothing strange about the surroundings. How could something like what Ningyue and the others had said happen?


    However, just as Samuel was about to take a step forward, he suddenly stepped back.


    "Something''s wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" Wang Simin asked curiously.


    Seeing Samuel staring at the stone house in the distance, Wang Simin also followed his gaze, but there seemed to be nothing else except a slightly visible piece of golden jade clothes. Content belongs to


    "I think I understand what your grandfather means." Samuel smiled slightly.


    "My grandfather?" Wang Simin was stunned. "What does this have to do with my grandfather?"


    "y chess!" Samuel seemed to see Wang Simin''s confusion and said with a smile.


    "y chess?" Wang Simin was even more stunned!


    "Your grandfather has been ying a big game of chess!"


    As his voice fell, Samuel suddenly rushed up...

 Chapter 3194

    Chapter 3194


    ?


    "Grandpa has been ying a big game of chess?" Wang Simin couldn''t understand Samuel''s words at all. "Grandpa likes to y chess very much. Most of the time, even he will be in high spirits to entertain himself.


    But what did this have to do with the big game?"


    The chess piece was only the size of a thumb, and the chessboard was only the size of a mirror. Neither could be called big.


    At this time, Samuel had already flown to the air, and the energy in his hand was slightly released. Suddenly, a huge barrier appeared from less than a meter in front of Wang Simin and the pangolin.


    The barrier was semi-transparent, stretching all the way from the ground to the top of the cave, from the left to the right,pletely separating the whole stone house from them.


    "Is it the thing that has been blocking us all the time?" Wang Simin looked around and saw that there were still a few spots of light on the semi- transparent barrier.


    The light spots were connected, forming a perfect and beautiful light, like some star arrays and some star maps.


    They were beautiful!


    In the distance, Ningyue and the others also saw this scene and widened their eyes.


    "What is this?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    At this time, Samuel smiled. He slightly activated a stream of energy in his hand and suddenly hit the screen.


    Suddenly, the powerful energy and the barrier emitted a dazzling light. When Samuel withdrew, a ck light spot had been printed in the barrier. "What is Samuel doing? Damn it!"


    "I don''t understand."


    "Is this a fight?"


    Ningyue''s group waspletely dumbfounded. They looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    "What is he doing?" The pangolin was also stunned.


    Wang Simin did not speak but just stared nkly.


    At this time, as the ck light spots of Samuel fell, the white light spots on the barrier began to move slightly.


    When the white light spot stopped moving, Samuel burned another ck spot with energy again.


    "Is he electrowelding?" Saber Twelve touched his head, which was extremely strange.


    Manfred red at this guy speechlessly, but it was really simr.


    "I see. It''s chess. Samuel is ying chess!" Suddenly, Wang Simin on the other side suddenly found out what Samuel was doing.


    "y chess?" The pangolin was very surprised. When he looked up, it did seem to be like that. "Damn, I didn''t expect this guy to be so talented."


    Almost at the same time, Samuel in the air moved again.


    As he moved, the light spots on the barrier moved quickly.


    The two soon entered the stage of attacking and defending against each other.


    However, as time went by, cold sweat broke out on Samuel''s forehead.


    Of course, the consumption of physical strength and energy would not affect Samuel at all. What really troubled Samuel was the situation in the chess game that almost made people copse.


    This was originally a deadlock, but unfortunately, on the barrier, the reaction of the white chess was even more desperate.


    Every time Samuel saw a little hope of turning the tables, it would be instantly killed by the other side. At the same time, the situation would be moreplicated.


    So far, Samuel had almost no chess to y.


    "Mr. Wang has been studying chess for his whole life. I''m afraid he is practicing his own chess skills, right?" Samuel smiled bitterly.


    What Samuel said was right. The


    Wang family had an ancestral behest. Those who got the dragon. te must practice hard in chess Although Mr. Wang didn''t know the reason and mystery of it, it had its own reasons foring up with the ancestral motto of the Wang


    family''s ten generations of research.


    However, even if Samuel could defeat Mr. Wang, he could do nothing about the current chess situation.


    "How to break the game?"


    After thinking for a while, Samuel couldn''t think of any way.


    At this time, no one dared to make any noise. They just quietly looked at Samuel who was suspended in the air, touching his chin and thinking with a frown.


    Even Wang Simin and Ningyue, who


    knew a little about chess,


    understood that it was a chess


    game on the barrier at this time, but they werepletely at a loss because in their eyes, it was already a dead end.


    "Unless..." Samuel suddenly frowned.


    "Unless the white piece in the middle is not there."


    Samuel fixed his eyes on a white piece in the center.


    But Samuel really had no way to defeat this white piece.


    Suddenly, Samuel shook his head helplessly. With a sigh, he flew down and walked toward Saber Twelve step by step.


    Saber Twelve was stunned on the spot. He touched his face left and right. "What the fuck is Samuel doing?"

 Chapter 3195

    Chapter 3195


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Damn, is Samuel going to kill me as a sacrifice?"


    Thinking of this, Saber Twelve took half a step back.


    Samuel walked over with a pale face. Obviously, he was in a bad mood.


    The group of people also looked at each other, not knowing what Samuel was going to do.


    Suddenly, at this time, Samuel patted the shoulder of Saber Twelve, which made Saber Twelve nervous on the spot.


    "Wh-what are you doing!" Saber Twelve was stunned.


    Samuel did not speak. He put his hand on Saber Twelve''s shoulder, turned around slightly, and looked at the barrier.


    "Saber Twelve, if you were to break the game, how will you choose to go?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Hearing this, people around were stunned. No one had thought that Samuel woulde here to ask Saber Twelve how to y chess.


    As the saying goes, those who are involved are confused and those who are watching are clear-minded. It was not impossible for Samuel to sometimes listen to others'' opinions.


    But the key point was that there were many smart people present. Ningyue, Lu Yuan, and Manfred could give Samuel some opinions. However, Samuel chose Saber Twelve....


    It was not that Saber Twelve was stupid, but that he wasn''t smart.


    "You''re asking me?" Not to mention others, even Saber Twelve himself was also confused at this time. It seemed that he had lived in the cold pce for a lifetime, but was suddenly appointed as the empress.


    "What do you think?" Samuel asked.


    "Samuel..." Manfred was about to speak when Samuel waved his hand and interrupted Manfred.


    "We''re all brothers. Give us some advice," said Samuel softly.


    "I can give you some advice if you ask me to cut people, but I know nothing about chess," Saber Twelve touched his head and said gloomily.


    "It''s okay. Just study it," Samuel said patiently, patting Saber Twelve on the shoulder.


    Saber Twelve was very depressed. There was no difference between looking at the chessboard on the barrier and the Tomes of Arcane. However, since Samuel asked him to watch, what choice could he have?


    Samuel nced at everyone and motioned for them to be quiet and not disturb Saber Twelve.


    The people of the Ningyue faction looked at each other in dismay. From the looks of Samuel, he really wasn''t joking, he was serious.


    But soon, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghuughed.


    "What are youughing at?" Ningyue asked curiously.


    "I understand what Samuel mean," said the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    "I think... I understand too." Manfred soon recovered.


    "What are the two of you talking about?" Ningyue frowned in confusion.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They did not speak, leaving behind Ningyue, whose face was filled with questions.


    "Damn, I really don''t understand." On the other side, Saber Twelve shook his head. "You''re blocked."


    "Yes, I am indeed blocked." Samuel nodded. "So, I want to ask if you have any way to move my chess pieces?"


    "Damn, what can I do? If you want to ask me, I can only say that we will fight to death with whoever blocks you," Saber Twelve said angrily.


    "You don''t even know how to y. Why don''t you ask me? Isn''t it obvious that you want to trick me?" Saber Twelve was speechless.


    "Fight to death?" Samuel smiled. "How about the one in the middle?"


    This was actually a chess piece that Samuel had been watching before.


    "The one in the middle?" Saber Twelve shook his head.


    "Then which one do you want to fight?"


    "The third one in the middle is the closest to your chess piece.


    Moreover, that chess piece is not the brightest, which shows that its vital


    qi is not enough. Fight this one."


    "The third one in the middle?" Samuel frowned and stared at the chess piece.


    At this moment, Ningyue and the others rolled their eyes and looked up into the sky. What nonsense! It was one thing if Saber Twelve randomly chose a chess piece, but the final reason was that the chess piece had a shittyck of vital qi.


    On the other hand, Samuel, with the help of the chess piece that Saber Twelve pointed out, quickly tried all kinds ofbinations and


    l.ne


    possibilities in his mind. In the end, the corner of Samuel''s mouth suddenly twitched slightly


    "I think I asked the right person." Samuel smiled gently. "The puzzle has been solved."


    "Ah?" Saber Twelve was stunned.


    "You''re awesome. You broke such aplicated chess game." Samuel smiled.


    "What?"


    "What?"


    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, not only was Saber Twelve dumbfounded, even Ningyue and the others were dumbfounded.


    At this time, Samuel had flown directly to the barrier...

 Chapter 3196

    Chapter 3196


    ?


    "I... Did I hear wrongly just now, Samuel... said that Saber Twelve solved the chess game?" Ningyue couldn''t believe her ears as she tugged at Lu Yuan''s hand and asked.


    "He seems to say so." Lu Yuan nodded nkly.


    "Is he joking?" Ningyue asked curiously.


    Saber Twelve stared nkly at the flying Samuel and woke up from the shock. He looked at the smiling Manfred and asked, "Did I really break the chess game?"


    "Samuel can''t even break the chess game?"


    Manfred smiled gently. "Maybe."


    "Ha?" Saber Twelve was stunned, and then he was even happier. "Haha! You''re awesome. I can even break the chess game that Samuel can''t solve. Damn it; let''s see who dares to say that I''m stupid in the future."


    Then, as if he was afraid that others would not know, he ran crazily to the man and shouted, and then ran to others and shouted, which directly made Manfred copse on the spot. "Okay, okay, you are the smartest, okay?"


    "That''s a must. Sigh, Manfred, in fact, I used to give way to you. Otherwise, how could you show your wisdom? As for me, I''m just a man of great wisdom but appear slow witted."


    "A man of great wisdom but appears slow witted, do you understand?" Saber Twelve called out to everyone in a silly manner.


    Everyone lowered their heads speechlessly...


    "That is, at the critical moment, I will y a key role, just like just now... Hehe." After that, Saber Twelve nodded shamelessly, as if the whole world was under his control.


    Everyone looked at each other, both angry and amused, but they did not know how to refute this guy.


    "Don''t be happy too early." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu shook his head. "There seems to be something wrong with Samuel''s side." Everyone looked up and saw that Samuel was flying in the air and constantly adding energy to the chess piece designated by Saber Twelve in the barrier.


    As if sensing that Samuel was going to remove it, the chess piece also released a weak light and fought against Samuel with all its strength. Even though Samuel''s current light far surpassed its light.


    But...


    "No!" Samuel frowned.


    Although its light was very weak, it was obviously very powerful. Even if Samuel kept using the huge chaotic Qi to deal with it, he still could not touch it at all.


    "Could it be that Saber Twelve has made a mistake?" Samuel asked curiously.


    But the possibility was very low.


    "Did I make a mistake?"


    Samuel thought about it for a while, but could not figure out which part was wrong.


    Looking at the entire barrier, Samuel fell into deep thought.


    Suddenly, his eyes returned to the entire chessboard!


    It should be right; this must be the right one. It was obviously darker than any other chess piece!


    "Yes, it''s dark!" Samuel widened his eyes.


    This was the problem.


    The next second, Samuel suddenly flew down.


    Seeing that Samuel had returned empty-handed, the group of people below suddenly felt depressed.


    Saber Twelve was about to go


    forward and ask about it, but was gently pushed away by Samuel. Then, Samuel passed through the golden armored soldier in a few


    steps and walked directly to the man with the vertical eyes. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel didn''t say anything. He stared at the stone man with vertical eyes, as if he was stunned.


    Everyone looked at each other and did not understand what Samuel was doing.


    "I understand." Samuel smiled gently.


    The next second, he suddenly stepped back and stepped onto the carriage.


    "Samuel, be careful!" A group of people hurriedly shouted.


    After all, although the other party had be stone men again, everyone had seen the stone man with vertical eyes'' ability just now.


    Now, Samuel took the initiative to approach. If the vertical-eyed stone manunched an attack, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    But just as the group of people was


    worried, Samuel not only


    approached the stone man


    vertical eyes, but even more


    1.ne


    excessive actions had just begun!


    "Samuel, what are you doing?" Ningyue was shocked.


    Samuel stood there gently, and then a pair of big hands slowly ced on the shoulder of the man with vertical eyes under everyone''s surprised gaze.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The most terrible thing was that at


    this time, Samuel''s hand was carrying a huge amount of chaotic power, which was constantly being transmitted to the vertical-eyed stone man!


    What on earth was Samuel going to do?!


    Everyone was dumbfounded...

 Chapter 3197

    Chapter 3197


    ?


    "He... is he nning to resurrect the stone man?"


    "Damn, is Samuel crazy?"


    In the face of everyone''s doubts, Samuel was doing what he was doing wholeheartedly.


    With the continuous support of the Chaotic power, wisps of white gas began to slowly appear around the whole vertical-eyed stone man. Then, the stones on his body began to bulgeyer byyer due to the pressure, and fell off one by one...


    When the stoneyer fell off, it revealed a faint golden light.


    "It''s you." Samuel gave a light smile and increased the strength of the energy in his hand.


    The greater the power, the greater the pressure. The stone cracks on the vertical-eyed stone man''s body continued to increase, and the light seeping out from within grew more and more powerful.


    In the end, all the stones on its body fell off with a cyan light. What was left on the spot was just something wrapped in golden light. "This..."


    The group of people was stunned and didn''t know why.


    Samuel exerted a little more force to suppress the golden light, revealing what was inside.


    It was a one-meter-long golden scepter, which everyone was familiar with.


    It was because not long ago, many people here had suffered losses from it.


    Before anyone could react, Samuel had already picked up the golden scepter, turned around, and rushed directly toward the barrier.


    "You are originally one. No matter what happens, it is still a death end. However, there is life in death, and your dim chess piece is life in death. Break it!"


    Samuel shouted angrily and directly aimed the golden scepter at the dim chess piece.


    Weng!


    The golden scepter slowly sank into the chess piece with a golden light. As itpletely entered, the whole chessboard suddenly shed with a yellow light.


    After the yellow light swept over, all the chess pieces instantly became as bright as the stars on the astrbe.


    They connected with each other, resonating with each other. Then, all types of electricity appeared between them.


    In the end, as the wire line lit up, the whole barrier became extremely bright. Then, the barrier disappeared.


    "It''s broken, it''s broken. Samuel broke it."


    "Samuel! He seeded!"


    "Damn, he''s awesome."


    Everyone cheered happily.


    Samuel in midair also heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was a chess game, but it was only on the surface. Hidden under the chess game, it was actually a huge and clever mechanism.


    It stood there horizontally. Anyone who touched it would touch the mechanism and be forced to return.


    It seemed that ying chess could be solved, but no one could defeat it in an absolute death situation.


    However, the poor ten generations


    of the Wang family were only guided by some officials who came from nowhere and regarded chess as a necessary preparation.


    However, no one knew that no matter what, the game of chess could not change the ending.


    No matter how much the Wang family studied the chess game, it was in vain in the end.


    Thinking of this, it was really ironic.


    As soon as the barrier was broken, a wave of fresh air came from the end of it. There was a smell of dust that had been sealed for a long time, as welt as an extremely fresh smell.


    Samuel slowlynded on the ground. A group of people suddenly rushed over and cheered.


    Only Wang Simin was quietly looking at the stone house at the end of the cave.


    At the very least, at this moment, it was close to death, but it was no longer far away, but within reach.


    Samuel was almost the same as her at this time!


    To be able to use such an


    exquisite


    mechanism as a guardian, something that had countless ties the dragon disk, and evenN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    involve the Silkworm n


    Then, what was hidden in the stone house?

 Chapter 3198

    Chapter 3198


    ?


    "Haha, it''s broken!"


    "Samuel is really awesome. If he hadn''te, we might have been trapped here and kept spinning around."


    "Nonsense, who is Samuel? That''s our leader. Not only is hisbat capability amazing, but his IQ is also first-ss."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "It''s easy to get a thousand taels of gold, but it''s hard to find a general. It''s even more difficult to find a Saint whomands ten thousand generals." A group of peopleughed happily. They couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    At this time, Saber Twelve stood up directly and pulled his face. "Okay, okay, Samuel is really awesome, but it depends on who he ispeted with." "Ifpeted with me, he is a little bit worse."


    "Manfred, I''m warning you, don''t look at wise people like this, and don''t have any doubts."


    Saber Twelve was so happy that he was about to take off. He was dancing with joy, and he was "battle" with all his strength.


    "Well, well, in fact, it''s all thanks to Saber Twelve''s suggestion that Samuel can break the barrier this time. Otherwise, Samuelmay not have been able to break it so quickly," The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu said with a smile.


    With the help of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, Saber Twelveughed even more wildly.


    Manfred nodded helplessly. "You''re right. Although it won''t change the IQ of this guy, this time, Saber Twelve did make a great contribution."


    Ningyue frowned and said, " Samuel, there''s one thing I don''t understand."


    "Why can''t all of us, including you, find the most important part of this barrier? Why can Saber Twelve find it? And, you seem to know that he can find it." Manfred frowned.


    Samuel smiled gently, so did the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu and Manfred.


    "As the best brother of Samuel, do you really think that I am not good enough?" Saber Twelve said happily.


    "Let me answer this question on behalf of Samuel." Manfred smiled bitterly, nced at everyone, and then said, "This is the difference between a child''s perspective and an adult''s perspective."


    The reason why every smart person was smart must be because of the umtion of culture and the strengthening of logic, so they were always more thoughtful or better at thinking and solving problems than others.


    But in this world, everything had two sides.


    There were pros and cons!


    High culture and strong logic could indeed help people solve a lot of problems, but sometimes, they would be a problem for one person to think about and solve a standard or restriction.


    For example, when a person got up from bed, he might really think about what he might do.


    But it just so happened that the simple problem would be veryplicated.


    "However, some people won''t." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu chuckled.


    "Who is it?" Lu Yuan frowned.


    Manfred gave a wry smile. "Children."


    "Children?"


    Children''s thoughts were simple, and the angle from which they looked at the problem was rtively simple.


    Sometimes, this simple


    consideration would make things


    be extremely childish, but


    sometimes, they could see


    something that ordinary people


    could not see. Content belongs to


    "I mean, Samuel went to Saber Twelve because..." Zhong Beihai suddenly understood something.


    "Pfft... Hahahaha!" Suddenly, Ningyue couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want tough but I can''t help it, hahaha."


    For a moment, the group of peopleughed so hard that they leaned back and forth, leaving only Saber Twelve, who had expanded from extreme to messy in the wind and the ridicule of the crowd...


    "For... for a long time, Samuel... who do you think I am?"


    Saber Twelve was stunned. What about the promised wisdom?


    Why, why did it suddenly change?


    Children?


    However, just as everyone wasughing so hard that they couldn''t stand it, a group of people looked at Samuel and found that Samuel didn''t smile at all.


    He just looked ahead indifferently, almost the same as Wang Simin.


    Seeing this, the group of people stopped smiling. At this time, Samuel and Wang Simin looked at each other and then nodded.


    Then, both of them walked toward the stone house in front of them.


    Seeing Samuel and Wang Simin like this, everyone quickly followed Samuel and walked toward the stone house step by step...

 Chapter 3199

    Chapter 3199


    ?


    The closer they got to the stone house, the stronger the freshness in the air became. At the same time, a strong pressure was emitted from nowhere, making people feel ufortable.


    Samuel frowned slightly and led Wang Simin and others to the stone house with vignce at all times.


    Soon, a group of people arrived at the door of the stone house.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    On both sides, there were golden boys and jade girls. They were lifelike. The boys were holding a book in their hands, and the jade girls were holding gold in their right hands. Looking around, they saw a woman sitting in the stone house.


    Needless to say, under the luxurious appearance, there was a shining light, which was eye-catching.


    She sat down slightly, straight and dignified. However, her head was covered by a piece of red cloth, which made her look mysterious and strange.


    "It''s so strange. Why is this stone statue covered with red cloth?" Ningyue furrowed her brows and asked curiously.


    The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu sighed and said doubtfully, "It''s said that the heads or eyes of very fierce vengeful spirits are usually covered with red cloth in case they will be dangerous to the world."


    "Do you mean that a resentful spirit is enshrined in this stone house?" Zhong Beihai frowned and asked doubtfully.


    "That''s very possible." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu nodded. Then he walked to Samuel in a few steps and whispered, "Samuel, be careful." Samuel nodded, looked around, and then nced at everyone. "All of you wait outside. I can go in alone."


    "I''ll apany you," Wang Simin said worriedly.


    Samuel shook his head. At this time, Manfred stood up and said with a chuckle, "Miss Wang, let Samuel go alone."


    "But..."


    "If there is really any danger, Samuel will deal with it by himself. Any of us will only be a burden to him." Manfred naturally knew a lot about the character of Samuel.


    Wasn''t this guy the first to rush forward and protect everyone whenever there was danger?


    "I''ll go with him." Pangolin nced at Wang Simin. "However, I won''t help him. He just sent me flying. If anything happens, I''ll stab him in the back." Wang Simin rolled her eyes helplessly. However, no matter what the pangolin said, at least the awkward atmosphere was resolved.


    "Okay, youe with me." Samuel nodded.


    The pangolin had some


    understanding of the Silkworm n. Maybe he could help Samuel at some time. Secondly, although the pangotin''s ability was not at the top, he had armor on his own, so he could protect himself.


    "Ningyue, Master Zhong Beihai, I''ll have to trouble you with the other people." After saying that, Samuel''s hand moved. A ray of energy shot out from his hand and directly supported a simple energy barrier for everyone present.


    "Let''s go!" ncing at the pangolin, Samuel stepped into the stone house.


    The pangolin followed closely behind. As soon as they stepped into the house, the door of the stone house suddenly closed with a muffled sound! Everyone was very worried, but at this time, there was no other way but to wait quietly.


    And Samuel in the room...


    The sudden closing of the stone house did not bring any bad emotions to Samuel. He just stared at his surroundings more carefully.


    There were walls all around, but there was nothing strange about it. There was only one stone statue left in front of the stone statue, and there was a kneeling cushion in front of it. There was nothing else.


    "There''s nothing. It seems that there''s only the stone statue left in front of me. Why don''t I open it and have a look?" The pangolin said.


    Samuel reached out slightly to block the pangolin.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Since there is a kneel cushion, it means that someone should


    worship the stone statue. Its status should be very high, even a symbol So, you can''t act recklessly." After saying that, Samuel took a few steps to the front of the kneel cushion and said, "Kneel down first, and then open the red cloth to see what is there?"


    The pangolin was slightly stunned, but then it nodded and said, "Aren''t you afraid that it is an evil thing?"


    "What''s the difference between good and evil?" Samuel smiled gently and knelt down.


    Then, he gently kowtowed to the stone statue.


    With this kowtow, there was a strange crisp sound on the ground. Then, something surprising happened...

 Chapter 3200

    Chapter 3200


    ?


    "Haha..."


    Under the ground, there was suddenly slow rotating.


    Samuel and pangolin were stunned. Before they could react, the ground suddenly turned upside down. Before they could understand what was going on, they were pinned down.


    In the original stone house, the reversed side was exactly the same as the previous one!


    Simply put, there were two sides on the ground of the house, and the two sides looked exactly the same.


    As for Samuel and the pangolin, as the whole ground turned upside down, they were directly pinned to the bottom of the stone house. For a time, it was pitch-ck, and they could hardly see their fingers.


    "Samuel, where are you? Damn it, I can''t see anything. Fuck, speak!" The pangolin shouted in a panic.


    Samuel got up from the ground slightly. He first looked around, and then was about to respond. Suddenly, a light smile came from the dark space. Although the voice was low and subtle, how could it escape Samuel''s ears?


    "Who isughing?" Samuel said coldly, releasing his aura at the same time.


    "Damn it. Samuel, what did you say? Who''sughing? Don''t scare me." The pangolin looked around and trembled.


    Suddenly, the lights lit up and the darkness disappeared.


    What came into their sight was a splendid pce with gold bricks and golden walls. It waspletely bright!


    The ground was so bright that it could reflect their reflection.


    The two looked at each other nkly. Obviously, they were shocked by the magnificent pce in front of them.


    "There''s actually such a ce under this stone house." The pangolin said in surprise.


    Samuel didn''t say anything and kept looking forward quietly. The pangolin followed Samuel''s gaze and was surprised to find a woman squatting in the innermost part of the pce.


    "Immortal?" The pangolin eximed.


    "Or, a monster?"


    Although the woman was squatting there, her white dress was several meters above the ground. The white dress was emitting a faint golden light. Her waterfall-like ck hair naturally fell to the ground. A golden light shone between her hairs.


    Most importantly, although the woman was squatting there, her temperament was very unique.


    "Go over." Samuel shouted softly and walked over with the pangolin.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In less than a moment, they entered the golden pce and stopped about 10 meters away from the woman.


    "You''re here?" The woman smiled gently but did not turn around.


    Samuel frowned slightly. "Do you know us?"


    "All living things are living things. What do you know and what you don''t know?" She smiled gently.


    Samuel nodded. "Samuel understood."


    "Samuel? What a good name. It seems that you are a pure man." She chuckled.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and nodded, not knowing how to answer.


    "Sit down." With a wave of her hand, two golden chairs appeared behind Samuel and pangolin. However, it was strange that the chairs had no legs at all.


    The pangolin was taken aback. However, Samuel merely smiled and sat down.


    "Those who can enter this ce must have kowtowed to me. Of course, they won''t be enemies, so you can rest assured," she said softly.


    Upon hearing this, the pangolin sat


    down, but he still couldn''t help


    el


    feeling very strange. He quietly leaned over to Samuel''s ear and


    said, "It''s not right, Samuel Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Didn''t I tell you? I''m an Earth Spiritual Pearl. Although I''m not very clear about the specifics of this ce, I roughly know the structure here." "There''s no such space in the underground tomb at all."


    "But this ce doesn''t look illusory at all." Samuel looked around and replied softly.


    "In fact, the fact is false, but the false is also real. What''s so strange about it?" She smiled gently and then slowly stood up. She swung ber long flowing hair, revealing her real face.


    However, when they saw her true appearance, Samuel and pangolin opened their mouths at almost the same time...


    This...

 Chapter 3201

    Chapter 3201


    ?


    This was simply shocking.


    Under her waterfall-like long hair was a horse''s head.


    She did not seem to be surprised by Samuel''s and the pangolin''s shocked expressions. She merely smiled faintly. Suddenly, the surroundings shed and the golden pce turned into a shabby hut on the ground in the blink of an eye. The horse head on her body suddenly disappeared and turned into a beautiful girl. However, her body had turned into a horse''s body.


    Then, the picture shed back to its original state. After several consecutive times, she smiled and stopped moving.


    "Senior, I''m sorry, we..." Samuel lowered his head slightly and apologized.


    Although Samuel had never judged a person by the appearance, he had to admit that he was shocked by the woman''s horse head and lost hisposure.


    "Everyone loves beauty, and vice versa. It is natural for you to have such reactions." The woman was generous and said with a faint smile, "Besides, I''m in a good mood today. How can I be angry?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Just now, I just wanted you to see clearly the real and the false, the reality and thew."


    "If I wanted to vent my anger, I''m afraid that this tiny Earth Spiritual Pearl would have already died countless times after harming the vige for so many years." After saying that, she gently locked her gaze on the pangolin.


    Upon hearing this, the pangolin trembled with fear. However, he was even more confused. "Wait a minute, you... what did you just call me? The Earth Spiritual Pearl?"


    This was actually something that Samuel felt very strange about.


    It was not surprising that the patriarch of the Kylin n knew about the Earth Spiritual Pearl. But how did this woman know about it?


    This kind of thing was not like cabbage on the street, which could be known by everyone.


    "We were originally one. Isn''t it quite normal for me to know about you?" Sheughed softly.


    "We are originally one? What does it mean?" The pangolin frowned.


    "Even though we aren''t of the same type, we all have the same ancestor!" She replied indifferently.


    Even though they weren''t of the same type, they all had the same ancestor?


    What did this mean?


    She wasn''t of the same kind as the pangolin, but she had countless connections with the Earth Spiritual Pearl?


    "But I don''t know you." The pangolin shook his head.


    "You''re telling Samuel Hannigan my story. How can you not know me?" she said softly.


    "Wait a minute, I have never told you that my name is Samuel Hannigan. I only said that my name is Samuel, how do you know my surname..." Samuel frowned. "And, how do you know... the pangolin told me a story!"


    Suddenly, Samuel''s eyes widened. "Are you the woman in the story?"


    The horse''s skin wrapped around her body, turning her into a silkworm. The woman turned into a horse-headed human and was pushed aside... "Isn''t this exactly what the pangolin told me?" Samuel was stunned.


    Looking at the appearance of the woman in front of him, Samuel suddenly understood.


    "No wonder the head of the stone


    statue outside was covered with cloth. It''s not because it''s an evil spirit, nor is it because of something else. It''s just because the stone statue''s head is a horse''s head!" Samuel said with a frown,


    The woman smiled gently. "You''re right."


    "As for how I know about you, it''s very simple. As I said, although I''m


    very same kind as the Earth


    not of the


    Spiritual Pearl, we have the same ancestor. He can see through the secrets of my rock cave, and can also find out the mystery of his underground."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she walked to Samuel in a few steps and looked at Samuel slightly. The next second, she suddenly raised her hand gently.


    The pangolin subconsciously made a defensive stance. However, at this moment, Samuel did not choose to resist at all. He allowed her to make a move and merely looked at her indifferently.


    From her eyes, what Samuel saw was sincerity.


    Seeing that Samuel did not resist at all, she raised her hand slightly. Then, she gently ced her hand on Samuel''s body. Almost at the same time, a strange golden aura slowly rose from her arm...

 Chapter 3202

    Chapter 3202


    ?


    Like a flowing light, it rose slightly from his arm and kept flowing in the air.


    What was even weirder was that under the influence of this flowing light, Samuel''s body began to change slightly.


    At this time, there was also flowing light on Samuel''s body, as if there were many fireflies on his body. The breeze blew, and the fireflies flew slightly with the wind, pulling out the flowing light, holy and dazzling.


    The two were one body, like two divine generals descending from heaven. Their divine radiance covered the sun.


    Samuel looked at her in surprise. How could this be?!


    Suddenly, at this moment, she gently let go of her hand. Then, she took a few steps back, bowed slightly to Samuel, and gently put her right hand on her left shoulder, lowering her horse head slightly.


    "Greetings, Emperor."


    "An emperor?" The pangolin was stunned to hear her words. It sized her up and then looked at Samuel in surprise.


    What''s going on?!


    Not only her, but even Samuel could not figure out what was going on.


    "Why did he suddenly call me an emperor?"


    "Senior, what do you mean?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "The Emperor possesses an Pangu Axe, so he is naturally the descendant of Great Divinity Pangu. As one of the five ns, I should respect the Emperor." She smiled softly.


    "You were just..."


    "Forgive me for my rudeness. Pangu Axe traveler is an emperor, which is why I tested him with my aura." She bowed slightly to show her apology. Samuel shook his head, indicating that there was no need to apologize. He said awkwardly, "I do have a Pangu Axe, but I can''t use it now. I don''t deserve a sessor."


    "It''s just that it is not the right time yet." She gently smiled and said, "Since you can be chosen, you will naturally be an extraordinary person with the Heaven''s Will. Emperor, why do you need to worry? The so-called earth, and yellow, the daows are natural."


    After that, she looked at the pangolin and said softly, "Since you''re already an emperor, you need to protect the emperor. If the Great Dao hasn''t beenpleted, I''ll definitely make you pay for the blood debt that has harmed my tribe for so many years."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the pangolin wanted to refute her out of face, but unexpectedly, she just raised her hand slightly. Suddenly, the pangolin, like a small stone, was sent flying by the giant elephant''s palm and directly hit the golden wall several meters away.


    The golden wall instantly cracked, leaving a spider web-like mark.


    "Ah..."


    "It hurts..."


    Pangolin was in so much pain that he couldn''t even make a sound. After struggling for a long time, he managed to squeeze out a few words from his throat.


    Even with the protection of the


    armor on his back, the pangolin only


    the thats


    its internal organs were


    together. The severe pain


    almost made him faint on the spot.


    Samuel stared nkly at the pangolin that had been sent flying. He was shocked.


    What kind of ability was that? How could he directly beat the pangolin to such a state with just a lift of his hand? It should be known that even if Samuel himself could crush the pangolin with his strength, he would never be able to do it so easily and so abnormally.


    His experience told Samuel that the woman in front of him was definitely stronger than him.


    He wouldn''t even lose to an the True God like Lu Witchwo.


    But the problem was, was there really someone on equal footing with the True God in this world?


    Could it be that he had overestimated her?


    "Remember, the Earth Spiritual Pearl?" She looked at the pangolin lightly!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You b*tch..." The pangolin suppressed its anger, looked at the daughter on the horse, and quietly cursed.


    "I only used 10 percent of my


    strength. If you don''t help the


    emperor wholeheartedly, next time, will use, 100 percent of my strength. Even if wee from the same ancestors, I will definitely make you return to the earth." Her voice finally became a little cold. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Ten percent power?!


    Samuel couldn''t help but widen his eyes. The pangolin on the other side also forcibly suppressed the word "bad woman".


    "Should I be so exaggerated? Just now, it was 10 percent of my fucking strength!"


    Perhaps, if it was someone else, Samuel and the pangolin would think that she was bragging, but the person in front of them would never think so. Because she was really rxed just now.


    But just as Samuel was extremely surprised, she suddenly turned her eyes to Samuel. Then, she suddenly opened her mouth, aiming at Samuel...

 Chapter 3203

    Chapter 3203


    ?


    Samuel was stunned at once, but the next second, a white light suddenly shot out from her mouth. Before Samuel could react, the white light had already flown to Samuel. The next second, it turned into thousands of white threads and wrapped Samuel tightly from top to bottom.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    From a distance, Samuel seemed to have been put into a silkworm cocoon, leaving only his head exposed.


    "Senior, what are you doing?" Samuel was stunned and asked curiously.


    He tried to struggle with all his strength, but unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, the white silk on the outeryer tightly wrapped around him. It was impossible for him to break free.


    "F*ck, crazy woman, are you going to beat someone when you see people? Just now, you asked me to protect you!" The pangolin couldn''t help butin. The next second, he suddenly patted his head and said, "Fuck, you bitch, are you deliberately testing me?"


    "Samuel, I''ll help you." With a loud roar, the pangolin rushed over.


    Although it was very painful, it was not fatal for the pangolin in armor. After a short period of pain, he had almost recovered. At this time, he rushed up to help Samuel.


    However, halfway through the charge, he suddenly felt a push on his back. It was strange that his body suddenly tilted slightly at this time. Originally, he wanted to help Samuel, so he aimed at the woman. But at this time, he directly aimed at Samuel.


    "F*ck, no way!" The pangolin''s heart sank.


    The next second, he widened his eyes and watched in shock as his body, which waspletely out of his control, rushed to Samuel.


    His speed was so fast that even if the pangolin had lived for more than half his life, he would never have thought that one day he could be so fast.


    "Samuel! Get out of the way!" With a scream, the pangolin rushed over like a tank.


    Samuel speechlessly looked at the silly pangolin rushing up, and Samuel was depressed.


    ¡°Are you here to help me? You are here to make trouble."


    However, even though Samuel was speechless and rolled his eyes again, his body was severely bound, so Samuel could not dodge.


    After rolling his eyes at the pangolin, Samuel closed his eyes and chose to give up resisting.


    "Boom!!"


    With a huge muffled sound, the pangolin hit Samuel directly.


    But it was not as tragic as he had imagined. There was only a scream.


    "Fuck!"


    Then, apanied by a long scream, the pangolin''s body was directly sent flying backward in a para position.


    Hong!


    The ground trembled!


    Samuel couldn''t help closing his eyes. He felt sad for the pangolin in his mind, but at the same time, he also looked up at the woman in front of him in surprise.


    How could this be?


    It was obvious that the pangolin hade to hit him. With the pangolin''s strength and speed, it was already good enough that Samuel had not been knocked away, but in the end, the pangolin had been knocked away.


    Soon, Samuel''s eyes fell on the silkworm on himself!


    It must be it!


    "Don''t be nervous. Rx. Try to think about what kind of clothes you like the most," the woman said with a chuckle.


    Samuel nodded and suddenly rxed. At the same time, he imagined the style of the suit in his mind.


    The next second, all the white silk on Samuel''s body suddenly moved quickly. When they stopped, Samuel had already put on a suit and a shirt.


    The light was smooth and shining with golden light, which made the suit look like a heavenly object. It was perfect close to the suit, which made people sigh that even the most exquisite tailor in the world could not cut such an exquisite style.


    Samuel tried to think about it again. Then the suit changed into a long coat and was put on his body.


    "So magical?" Samuel looked at the woman with some joy.


    Although the Frost Jade Armor is not as overbearing as the Indestructible Armor, it is also a strange thing that I have made in my life. It is like water, able to transform into thousands of shapes, and also can be controlled ording to the circumstances. It is abination of Yin and Yang. The Yang is caused by thew. The Yin is born from Yin and Yang, and the Yin is born from Yin. The Yin and Yang are the Tao in the world and the foundation of Tao."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly hit Samuel with her Qi Power. Obviously, she had taken it seriously. Then, she directly pped Samuel''s chest. Immediately, Samuel''s face became


    over


    ferocious,"She did it again? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3204

    Chapter 3204


    ?


    Samuel suddenly bent his back because of the woman''s palm. Almost at the same time, a purple light suddenly shot out from Samuel''s body. The next second, the woman withdrew her hand, and the purple light suddenly flew into her hand.


    "The Indestructible Armor?" Samuel was stunned.


    It was incredible that this woman could directly beat the Indestructible Armor out with one palm.


    "Although the armor is injured, it''s not hopeless. Go and see your friend." After that, she suddenly disappeared. When Samuel looked up again, the woman had already retreated hundreds of meters away. She squatted down gently, and just like before, it couldn''t be seen what she was doing.


    Samuel frowned slightly. It was very strange. Although the power of the woman''s palm was great and it directly shook the Indestructible Armor out, he could not feel anything unusual. He did not even feel any pain.


    However, since she had asked him to see the pangolin, Samuel did not think too much and quickly ran to the pangolin in the distance. Seeing Samuel running over, the pangolin was trying his best to support himself to stand up, in the end, he fell to the ground.


    "Samuel, you fu*king old b*tch! How dare you trick me?" The pangoliny on the ground and howled.


    "It seems that you bumped into me." Samuel shook his head helplessly.


    This kind of collision was obviously still very painful for the pangolin, but it wouldn''t cause any fatal injury.


    "All right, get up." After saying that, Samuel bent down to help the pangolin up.


    However, the pangolin didn''t move at all. He rolled around and said, "Damn, I obviously wanted to save you, but now it''s my fault. My body hurts and my heart hurts. Let me die."


    "Then I''ll ask her toe?"


    "F*ck, Samuel, are you a fucking human?" Hearing this, the pangolin immediately stood up and said, "At least I''m going to die for you, but you asked that damned woman to deal with me?"


    "But then again, that woman is really amazing."


    Samuel nodded. That woman was not only powerful, but also abnormal. Even Samuel himself felt powerless for the first time in front of that woman. "This person is mysterious." Samuel agreed. "The most amazing thing is that the Indestructible Armor, which is almost one with me, is easily taken out by her."


    "F*ck, is that woman so awesome?" Pangolin frowned. "F*ck, then I''d better say a few less words to her. A wise man doesn''t suffer losses right now."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "After all, that woman is the ancestor


    of the Silkworm n." Thinking of this, the pangolin couldn''t help but give itself some praise. Then, he looked at Samuel with a strange expression, "However, such an awesome woman must respectfully call you an emperor. Damn, Samuel, who exactly are you?"


    "Me? I''m from Earth." Samuel smiled bitterly.


    "F*ck, isn''t the Blue Star a low-grade creature? When did it be so powerful?" The pangolin rubbed his head in confusion. "Also, what''s an emperor?"


    "Also, what path are you going toplete? Damn it, I''m so confused."


    Not only was the pangolin confused, but even Samuel himself waspletely confused.


    "She said that you''re the sessor of Pangu, and she''s a member of the five ns. What does it mean by a member of the five ns?" The pangolin asked.


    "How can I know?" Samuel asked curiously.


    "Damn it, a Silkworm n is so powerful? What if it joins the other four ns? Oh my god, I''ve followed the big-boss." Thinking of this, the pangolin couldn''t help but look at Samuel with a crazy smile. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel ignored him, but in his heart, he was wondering which five ns they were!


    Just as he was thinking about it,


    suddenly, a purple light shed on Samuel''s body. When he looked again, the woman had already appeared in front of him, and Samuel also felt that the


    Lovel.n


    Indestructible Armor had returned to


    him at this time. Content belongs to


    More importantly, at this time, Samuel felt that there was an extremely huge power faintly moving above the Indestructible Armor.


    "How... how could this be?" Samuel suddenly looked up at her.


    But all of a sudden, Samuel felt as if his whole body had exploded. The severe pain made him lose control on the spot and fall to the ground directly...

 Chapter 3205

    Chapter 3205


    ?


    "Damn it, what did you do to him?" Seeing Samuel like this, the pangolin immediately roared at the woman.


    However, no matter how fierce the roar was, when the woman looked back, the pangolin immediately became silent.


    It was not that he didn''t dare to say it, but no matter how he opened his mouth, he couldn''t make any sound.


    At this time, Samuel had already rolled on the ground in pain. The intense pain even made him tremble all over and sweat profusely.


    At that moment, Samuel felt as if he had been bitten by thousands of insects!


    "The Chaos Qi is originally the ancestor of Yin and Yang. It can transform all things and break all kinds of Qi, so it is the ancestor of all kinds of Qi. However, Emperor, do you feel that your Chaos Qi is not as strong as you think?" The woman smiled gently.


    Samuel endured the intense pain in his body and reluctantly looked at the woman. He said with difficulty, "How do you know?"


    Although the Chaos Qi did give Samuel a certain advantage in a fight, to be honest, the advantage was not very obvious.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was indeed changeable, but the problem was that its power was not as strong as expected.


    "Do you know why?"


    Samuel gritted his teeth and shook his head.


    "Although you have the Chaos Qi, it''s the most useless one. If the Chaos Qi is divided into three levels, superior, secondary, and inferior. Yours is the inferior."


    "My so-called inferior is not only superficial, but also negative!"


    Hearing this, Samuel looked at it in surprise.


    In other words, it could also be called fart.


    was


    The Chaos Qi was absorbed from the belly of the Tao Tie. As its Origin, the Chaos was not strong enough. It was amazing that someone could see this. What even more unexpected was that the woman in front of him could not only see it, but also knew what level the Chaos Qi belonged to.


    "As one of the five races of the heavens, I naturally know a little about it. There''s no need to be surprised. She then smiled and


    continued, "The Chaos Qi can be


    all-epassing, but it''s prece


    because it''s too abundant that the Chaos Qi has returned to the


    universe, causing it to be extremely unstable."


    "From ancient times until now, in order to stabilize the Chaos Qi, we have to constantly use other forces to remove impurities in order to refine


    ancient times, all the great masters with such power have turned into


    Spurity. Therefore, since ne


    nature and existed in nature.


    ||


    Samuel nodded in understanding. It was at this moment that he realized that the pain in his body was slowly fading away.


    He could also slowly stand up from the ground.


    "The God-allied Realm, the Sect of Yin and Yang, and the Ancestor of All Energy!" the woman said softly.


    Samuel nodded, closed his eyes, and slightly condensed the power of his Dantian. He concentrated his mind and pointed with his two fingers. "Bang!"


    A loud noise suddenly came from the golden wall hundreds of meters away, and the whole pce shook.


    Samuel looked at his fingers in disbelief. "Was that iparably domineering attack from his hands?"


    "When I was mending your Indestructible Armor, I had already injected my power into your Indestructible Armor, so when you put it on, the chaotic qi changed under the influence of my power, causing you to feel a sharp pain all over your body." The woman smiled gently.


    Samuel was a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry. We were wrong to me you just now."


    "It''s just to do things for my nsmen, my husband, and the Great Dao. There''s no need for an emperor to say this." With that, the woman smiled gently.


    "Your husband? Who is he?"


    She smiled mysteriously...

 Chapter 3206

    Chapter 3206


    ?


    "Also, I really don''t know what the five ns you mentioned are," Samuel said doubtfully.


    "You won''t tell me that some things can''t be said casually, right?"


    ncing at the puzzled Samuel, she nodded and said, "There are indeed some things that have been reached by everyone. No one can tell these secrets. Otherwise, the wrath of heaven ising."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "The living will die, and the dead will nevere back to life. They will suffer the pain of ten thousand years of reincarnation."


    "However, you are the emperor, so of course, even if I vite the ban, I will tell you."


    "Great Divinity Pangu created heaven and earth with Pangu Axe, so heaven and earth separated. His body turned into all things because of exhaustion, forming the world. At that time, there was the Chaos Qi between heaven and earth, so Emperor Haotian was born from it. He was in charge of heavens, the underworld, and the mortal world."


    "There were two other ancient gods who appeared at the same time as him. One was the Torch Dragon transformed by a tribe of Great Divinity Pangu. It was thousands of miles long, with its eyes open as day, eyes closed as night, breath in as winter, and breath out as summer! The other was the Thunder God, whose body was like a dragon''s head. It bulged its belly and left footprints in the Thunder Marsh. Huaxu was born with a scaled body, Fuxi, and the snake body, Goddess Nvywa."


    "From then on, the Human Race appeared!"


    "It corresponded to the five great ns."


    "Youchao, Suiren, God Farmer, Jiuli, and Xuanyuan!"


    "My husband is Xuanyuan''s Yellow Emperor."


    Hearing this, Samuel and the pangolin were stunned at the same time, especially Samuel, because he had long suspected that the history of the Eight Destions World might be iplete.


    Too many ancient objects had appeared, but most of them were just a little. From that point on, Samuel had long since begun to suspect them. However, Samuel had been struggling with theck of evidence to support this idea. The only person who seemed to know about this was the patriarch of the Qilin, Holy Spark. At that time, he wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    "But I have a question. The history we know is that the three great the True Gods control the world. Few people know what you said. Why is it like this?"


    "The Three Ancient Gods are the Three Emperors of Heaven, Earth, and Human, and they are in charge of the world. Although they have gone through several wars, at least the world is in order and the Eight Direction World has entered a stable life. But..."


    "Some things happened, causing the


    order to copse. Since then, Eight Direction World has fallen into chaos. Although the final battle between gods and devils made the world be peaceful again, both sides have long been powerless."


    "Thest emperor of thest generation used hisst strength to seal the past of Eight Direction World. From then on, Eight Direction World re- entered a new life."


    "It''s also your so-called True God times."


    "Those who were born inter


    generations Naturally did not know these secrets. Therefore, when they were born, they thought that the era was


    Bened up by the three great True Gods ad they had made up many legends of the True Gods and created your descendants.


    1.n


    "As for us people from antiquity times, we have been ordered and sealed by the Human Emperor, so we can''t talk about the past anymore. Therefore, those who know this naturally don''t dare to speak."


    "My five ns were all nurtured by Great Divinity Pangu, so they are naturally my ancestors. Emperor, you have Pangu Axe in your hand, so you are the leader of the five ns."


    "If you want to know, I have to answer even if I will be punished by heaven," the woman said softly.


    After hearing this, Samuel and the pangolin looked at each other in dismay.


    "Is what happened rted to the Witch?" Samuel asked.


    The woman nodded gently and said, "It''s not only rted to the Witch, but also to the Five Elements Divine Stone in your hand. Naturally, it''s rted to the Earth Spiritual Pearl."


    "Even I am involved in this?" Pangolin pointed at himself, dumbfounded.


    The woman ignored the pangolin and nced at Samuel before continuing, "Emperor, there''s not much time left. I still need to do onest thing for you."


    "There''s not much time left. What do you mean?" Samuel frowned and said, "What else do you want to do? Tell me."


    "Emperor, take that thing out. I''ll help you."


    "That thing?" Samuel was slightly stunned.


    "Emperor, since you are able to find this ce," she said with a smile. "You must possess it. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been able to get here."


    "I''m here..." Samuel was stunned. This was brought here by Wang Simin. However, he reacted quickly. He moved his hand and the dragon te appeared. "You mean it?"

 Chapter 3207

    Chapter 3207


    ?


    "Yes." The woman nodded slightly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a white light suddenly appeared in her hand. Then, the Dragon te in Samuel''s hand slowly flew into her hand.


    "This thing..." Samuel really wanted to say, "I don''t even know what it is and how to use it, let alone this thing brought me here."


    However, he did not know what to say at this time.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    For him, it was indeed a shame.


    The woman picked up the dragon te and took a closer look at it. Then, she smiled and said, "It seems that you haven''t opened it yet, Emperor."


    Samuel nodded and did not deny it. "Yes, I tried several times since I got it, but I failed every time. I always feel that my power is not enough to open it."


    The woman nodded and did not speak. Then, a slight golden light rose in her hand. Suddenly, the entire dragon te began to rotate slightly, and it became faster and faster...


    As the Dragon te spun rapidly, waves of azure light appeared around it.


    "Emperor, help me," she said softly.


    Samuel nodded. Just as he took a step forward, the woman had gently waved her hand and raised Samuel''s hand with a stream of energy. Then, Samuel felt a powerful force pushing his power to his arm.


    Without further ado, Samuel focused his attention and sent his power from his arm to the dragon coil.


    "Buzz!"


    A crisp sound came from the Dragon te. Then, the Pangu mark on the Dragon te appeared faintly.


    Behind him, the green dragon outside the te quickly condensed. Finally, it gently ran out of the te, bent over and spread in the air, forming a green-colored barrier!


    Samuel suddenly became a little excited. After all, thest time he used all his strength, it was just that the Qi of the outer court had gradually turned into a green dragon. He could not reach this step at all.


    Following the rise of the green-colored barrier, the woman lifted her finger and read softly in her mouth. A mouthful of golden blood was suddenly spat out from her mouth. She clenched her teeth and suddenly pressed her fingers toward the green-colored barrier.


    As soon as her energy reached the green barrier, it was as if a drop of milk was put in the green ink. It instantly melted at the point of contact, and then formed a natural small round point.


    After the small round point stabilized, a ray of light immediately extended from the round point and slowly extended. It suddenly stopped when it was around the length of a middle finger.


    "Bang!" Almost at the same time, blood sprayed from the woman''s mouth, and she fell to the ground in pain.


    The green barrier turned into a green dragon and returned to the dragon te again. The Pangu mark was also dim.


    "Senior!" Samuel took back the dragon te and quickly leaned over to help the woman.


    Emperor it doesn''t matter." She


    smiled bitterly and waved her hand


    at Samuel, indicating that she


    was


    fine. It''s not something I can touch.


    I can''t let it hold on for long. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel looked at the dragon te with some hesitation. Even this unfathomable senior couldn''tpletely open it? Who else in this world could open it?


    "You don''t have to be discouraged.


    The Dragon te belongs to you, so


    you can naturally open it." The


    woman smiled gently, lying on the ground and looking at Samuel.


    "It belongs to me?" Samuel said, "To tell you the truth, this thing was given to me by my friend."


    "Everything in the world is natural. If it''s yours, it''s naturally yours," the woman said with a smile.


    "But I really don''t know when I can open it," Samuel said disappointedly.


    In fact, his current cultivation had basically reached a bottleneck, but unfortunately, this bottleneck could not effectively drive the Dragon te.


    "You really can''t open it, but the one who can really open it in the end must be you," she said with a chuckle.


    "What do you mean?" Samuel did not quite understand.


    Senior said that the thing belonged to him, and that only he could open it, but she insisted that he could not open it. They were contradiction. If it were anyone else, Samuel would ignore it.


    The woman smiled and said, "Emperor, do you know what this Dragon te is?"


    Samuel shook his head and said, "I only heard that there is some kind of dominant power in it."


    "What''s the dominant power?" the woman asked with a smile.


    Samuel shook his head again. "Senior, please make it clear!"


    The woman gently waved her hand, indicating for Samuel to get closer. Samuel nodded and moved closer...

 Chapter 3208

    Chapter 3208


    ?


    "Emperor, is there anything stronger than the power of chaos in this world?" the woman asked softly when she saw Samuel approach.


    Chaos Power was the ancestor of all energies. Naturally, the strongest was Chaos Power.


    "Senior, do you mean that the so-called Dominant power is Chaos Power?"


    The woman nodded heavily.


    "That''s more or less what I mean. However, it''s not just that simple. There are all sorts of mysteries hidden within. It''s better for you to slowly probe and enjoy it when you open the dragon te."


    "I can only tell you that the main reason for the copse of antiquity times is because of the small dragon te in your hands."


    Hearing this, Samuel was stunned and his eyes widened like copper tombs.


    It was unbelievable that such a small dragon te could cause the antiquity times to explode and cause the final battle between gods and devils to break out.


    "You can''t believe it?" The woman asked softly.


    Samuel did not deny this point.


    "That''s because it looks ordinary now," the woman said softly.


    "For the people of your True God times, its existence will not attract any attention. Even if there is, they do not know its mystery. Even if they do, what can they do?"


    Samuel nodded. Even Samuel himself had never thought that the Dragon te was something like this. If Samuel had not recognized the mark in the te, Samuel would not have even regarded it as an important thing.


    "Six people are required to open the dragon te," the woman whispered.


    "Six people?"


    "Yes, you and the people of the five ns." She nodded. "In order to protect it, the leaders of the five ns jointly sealed it. Therefore, if you want to undo the outeryer''s protection, you need the leaders of the five ns to remove the seal. Only then can the people with the Pangu mark open it."


    "I just broke the seal on behalf of the Xuanyuan Family."


    "When the five-star connection is made, the green dragon will be destroyed, and the outer te will dissipate As for Emperor, you can unlock the inner te and get the purest, most overbearing power, and some magical things in the world," the woman said softly.


    "Emperor, why aren''t you excited?" she asked curiously.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. "I''m not interested in this. What I want most is my wife and daughter around."


    "Emperor, everything is arranged and everything is fixed. Sometimes, it just so happens that your obsession is too deep, and it has be a destiny in the dark," she said with a chuckle.


    What did this mean?


    Samuel frowned. There was obviously something in her words, and it was targeted at him and Yvonne. However, Samuel did not quite understand what the woman meant.


    "You''ll understand in the future." She chuckled. "It''s gettingte. It''s time for you to leave."


    As soon as she finished speaking,


    the surrounding golden pces had dissipated, leaving only the vast yellow soil and thatched cottage. The horse-headed woman next to Samuel also gradually became §Ö transparent, and finally turned into a stream of flowing light, gently rising into the sky and merging with heaven and earth. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Before Samuel and the pangolin could react, they opened their eyes and looked around. They found themselves standing in the stone house again. Samuel bowed slightly to the stone statue to show his gratitude. The small door of the stone house was slightly opened. Samuel nced at the pangolin, nodded to each other, and then turned around and walked out together.


    Boom boom!


    Suddenly, almost at the moment when the two of them walked out of the stone house, the whole rock cave shook violently, and stones fell from above. The stone bricks on the ground were also cracking, and the stone door at the entrance was


    slowly opened with a rumble.


    "Now it''s not time to talk. This ce is about to copse. Let''s get out of here." Samuel nced at everyone, shouted softly, and ran to the entrance with everyone quickly.


    When the group of people rushed out of the stone gate, arge amount of mud and stones spurted out of the entrance andpletely copsed! "Damn it, it was so close. We were almost buried alive." Looking behind him, Saber Twelve couldn''t help but be frightened.


    "Are you all right?" Samuel nced around and saw everyone running out safely. Then he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Let''s go back to the vige first."


    Almost at the same time, in the broken rock cave, the figure of the horse-headed woman suddenly reappeared in the mud hut. A man slowly walked out of the inner room.


    "You''re here?" Seeing the man, the horse-headed woman lowered her body slightly.

 Chapter 3209

    Chapter 3209


    ?


    "The Emperor left?" The man was tall and mighty, and his body was faintly glowing with golden light.


    "Yes." The horse-headed woman nodded. "Why didn''t youe out to see him?"


    "We''ll meet one day. Why are you in such a hurry?" He smiled gently. "How about this test? Did he pass this test?"


    "The stone man with vertical eyes is no match for him. He can be defeated in less than three moves."


    He nodded with satisfaction. "What about Exquisite Mechanism?"


    "Even though he did y a few games of chess, he soon found out the problem." The horse-headed woman chuckled and said, "Aren''t you afraid that the emperor wouldn''t be able to get in?"


    The manughed and said, "Those two old men are boasting about the Emperor. I have to see if our Emperor is truly so awesome."


    "However, I am very satisfied with him. He is brave enough, and he also has all kinds of clever strategies. Not bad."


    "You think he is not bad, but will he me us when he fully wakes up in the future?" The woman sighed helplessly.


    "As long as Yvonne doesn''t die, he will never me us," said the man.


    "What if Yvonne wants revenge?" the horse-headed woman asked with a smile.


    "Why does she want revenge? This is Yvonne''s duty. She is not just a daughter of the Fu family."


    "I''m afraid only you, Emperor Xuanyuan, can use the Mystic Fairy so well." The woman shook her head with a wry smile. Emperor Xuanyuan!


    This man turned out to be the patriarch of the Xuanyuan n, the former Human Emperor, Emperor Xuanyuan.


    "Aren''t those two old men also using strange moves?" Emperor Xuanyuan smiled gently. "Fortunately, Emperor finally came to this barren ce." "I believe that when Emperor steps into this Death Land, the heroic spirits who died in the final battle between gods and devils will rest in peace." The horse-headed woman nodded and said, "There is nothing more exciting than the return of the former emperor. I think it will be as you said." Emperor Xuanyuan nodded heavily and said, "Who would have thought that this so-called scorched earth of the human world and the forbiddennd of the Demon n are actually not what they think?"


    "Everything will be revealed!"


    "I''m also looking forward to that day."


    At this moment...


    Samuel and the others climbed from the stonedder to the ground and walked out of the ancestral temple.


    The sky had begun to brighten. When Samuel and the others came out, the old vige chief had led the whole vige to stand outside the ancestral temple.


    Seeing the old vige chief, Samuel


    felt a little sorry. The Yellow Sand Monster, had not been cleared and the real murderer had not been arrested at all, but the cave had beenpletely destroyed. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Now, it seemed reasonable for the old vige chief to lead all the vigers to besiege them.


    Thinking of this, Samuel deliberately nced at everyone, indicating that they should not act recklessly.


    Then, Samuel got up slightly and was about to apologize in person, but the old vige chief and his men suddenly knelt down.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Nice to meet you, Grandpa Ancestor."


    As the old vige chief shouted loudly, a group of vigers behind him also shouted in unison.


    Even Samuel was stunned by this scene.


    The next second, Samuel hurriedly went up to him, "Old vige chief, what are you doing?"


    "Grandpa Ancestor, it''s we who are


    blind. We didn''t know Mount Tai, so we mistook you for... and... Also asked you to help us fight demons..." The old vige chief was full of regret, and he was so anxious that he didn''t know how to speak.


    "Lady Silkworm has already appeared and told us everything. I am guilty."


    After the old vige chief finished speaking, it didn''t seem to be enough. He even prepared to p himself hard, but fortunately, Samuel hurriedly stopped him.


    "Old Vige Chief, there''s no need to do this." Samuel shook his head.


    "Thank you for your forgiveness, Grandpa Ancestor. By the way, Thunder, God, what are you waiting


    for? Hurry up and take the thing out!" The old vige chief suddenly


    thought of something.


    "The thing?" Samuel frowned.


    The Thunder God lowered his head and said, " Lady Silkworm asked us to give it to you." After that, he took out something from his arms...

 Chapter 3210

    Chapter 3210


    ?


    It was a small white jade pearl about the size of a thumb.


    "What is this?" Samuel frowned slightly.


    Even though he hadn''t taken it, Samuel could sense the coldness emanating from its body. The pearl was also covered with a faintyer of white light.


    "Lady Silkworm said that it''s the Jade Ice Pearl. With just a little strength, the temperature will drop sharply," the Thunder God said softly.


    After that, the Thunder God raised his hands slightly and presented the pearl respectfully.


    Samuel nced at the crowd, nodded, and took the pearl. As expected, when he came into contact with the pearl, Samuel suddenly felt that the temperature of his whole body had dropped a lot.


    But why did she give him this?


    "There''s another sachet. You can open it when the situation is critical," said the old vige chief as he handed over a white sachet with both hands. Samuel took the sachet. It looked ordinary, but the quality was very fine. There seemed to be a note hidden inside.


    "Get up, all of you." Samuel really didn''t want so many people to kneel in front of him. He felt that he couldn''t bear it, so he said to everyone.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Ancestor." Although the group of people rose, they still did not forget to thank Samuel in unison.


    Samuel''s face was full of helplessness. He was a young man, and he could at most be regarded as a middle-aged man. But he was called Grandpa Ancestor now.


    However, Samuel couldn''t do anything about it.


    The old vige chief didn''t care about that and pped his hands. Immediately, a few people came over with several wooden boxes, "Grandpa Ancestor, this is some of everyone''s wishes. They are all food on the way. Please ept them."


    "That''s right. After leaving this vige, there will be sand and dust for thousands of miles. There will be no more people. The boxes are filled with food and drinks that can be supplied to you," the Thunder God said softly.


    Samuel waved his hand. The vige''s conditions were limited, so how could he have the nerve to take the vigers'' rations?


    "With your cultivation, even if you don''t eat or drink for months, it is not a big deal, but what about your subordinates?" The old vige chief advised. "Samuel, since it''s everyone''s goodwill, you can ept it." Ningyue stepped forward and softly advised.


    Samuel sighed helplessly and looked at the old vige chief, "Actually, I''m more worried about you than you care about us."


    "I know what you are worried about, but you don''t have to worry. Lady Silkworm has already made some arrangements," the old vige chief said with a smile.


    Hearing this, ?amuel let out a sigh of


    relief. He had always been very


    worried. If he were to leave at that time, once Tiger Jones came back for revenge, the people in the vige would face the end of the world. If Lady Silkworm had arranged it, then Samuel would be much more at ease.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, we''ll ept it." Samuel nodded his head and instructed, "Ningyue."


    "Yes." Ningyue nodded. With a wave of her hand, she stored the few boxes into her storage space.


    Then, Samuel''s hand shook slightly, and a batch of gold, silver, and jewelry was released from the storage ring.


    "Since you give me something, I will return some gifts to you, although I don''t know if this thing is useful to you." Samuel said softly.


    l


    In terms of value, a pile of jewelry was obviously higher than these boxes of dry food. But in some special environments, such as remote ces like this, where there was no vige ornd, treasures became worthless. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Therefore, not only did Samuel not think that he had suffered a loss, but he also felt a little guilty.


    From the eyes of the old vige chief and a group of vigers, Samuel was sure of this guess. Although the vigers were very happy, Samuel understood.


    They just regarded it as a gift from a Sage and enjoyed it.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Ancestor." The old vige chief expressed his gratitude on behalf of the vigers.


    "Vige Chief, you''re too polite." Samuel smiled gently and then nced at everyone, "It''s almost dawn, so we won''t bother you anymore. Let''s say goodbye now, we still need to travel."


    "Grandpa Ancestor, goodbye." The old vige chief bowed slightly.


    Behind him, the vigers also bowed slightly to show their respect. Under the leadership of Samuel, the other people saluted back and forth. After meeting with the main force in the vige, they walked out of the vige.


    Not long after they left the vige, something magical happened in the vige...

 Chapter 3211

    Chapter 3211


    ?


    With a sh of golden light, the whole vige suddenly disappeared, leaving a deste ce. Samuel and the others had already set off to the north and stepped into the vast yellow sand.


    Qin Shuang didn''t say a word after knowing that Samuel had returned. The illusion of the Yellow Sand Monster made her face blush every time she thought of it. She just followed closely behind Samuel.


    On the other hand, Wang Simin was very active. She pestered Samuel and insisted on finding out what kind of treasure Samuel had taken in the stone house.


    Samuel was very helpless. How could he tell her about that? She would not understand even if he said it. Samuel could only pick up the Jade Ice Pearl that the Thunder God had given him and say, "Isn''t that it?"


    "Humph, how is that possible? Do you think I''m stupid?" Wang Simin pouted. Others might believe this, but she would never believe it.


    Because Grandpa had said that finding this ce could make Samuel more powerful, but in the end, this was it?


    "As you can see, the problem is like this. Oh right, Ningyue still has a few boxes of dry food, is that okay?" Samuel timidly said.


    Wang Simin rolled her eyes at Samuel. She didn''t want to talk to this guy anymore.


    "But to be honest, why did they give us a mobile air conditioner?" Saber Twelve asked in confusion.


    Hearing this question, Samuel raised his head and looked around. In front of them, it was almost a wastnd where sand and the sky were connected. There was no end to it. Samuel couldn''t helpughing and said, "Maybe, he is afraid that we will die of heat."


    "Damn, how hot can it be? We are not mortals," Saber Twelve muttered.


    "This desert is so big that it has no borders. There''s no grass in it and nothing in it. It''s really horrible. Maybe this small air conditioner can really be used at a critical moment," Manfred whispered.


    Samuel nodded. He agreed with Manfred''s opinion. Of course, the horse-headed woman knew Samuel''s ability, but she insisted on giving him the jade ice Pearl. Obviously, there must be a very hot environment waiting for them ahead.


    Although Samuel had been joking all the time, in fact, he had already vaguely calcted the possible horrible environment in the future.


    "Let''s go." With a wave of his hand, Samuel led the troops to go further inside.


    The deeper they went, therger the desert became. The scorching sun above their heads was getting closer and closer to them. Not to mention that their exposed skin was in pain under the sun, even the clothes outside were hot.


    Fortunately, this group of people was all cultivators, so their endurance was naturally more stronger than that of ordinary


    people, Otherwise, if it were anyone else they would have been


    Ov


    evacuated and died several hours


    ago. Content belongs toText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, even so, after a day''s journey, the group of people was still exhausted andy down on the ground at night.


    "I won''t go anymore. What the hell is this ce? It''s hot and dry. Damn it!" As soon as he finished speaking, Saber Twelve''s butt went limp on the sand.


    However, as soon as he sat down, he jumped up and said, "Oh, my God."


    He touched his butt and screamed in pain.


    Samuel squatted down slightly, grabbed a few grains of sand, and touched them carefully. They were as hot as iron gauze in a pot.


    "Samuel, this ce is so hot and weird." Ningyue frowned. At this moment, she was already drenched in sweat. The sweat not only wet her beautiful hair, but also drenched her clothes.


    If not for the fact that everyone had already propped up an energy ring to protect their bodies and locked their own moisture, even they would not have been able to withstand it.


    "This is definitely not an ordinary desert." Qin Shuang''s situation was rtively good. This was because of her high cultivation. She frowned and looked around.


    "Even at night, the temperature is still high. ording tomon sense, the desert should be hot in the daytime and cold at night." Samuel gently nodded.


    "Besides, although there are no living creatures in the desert, there shoule still be some green nts and some small animals. But we have been walking for an entire day. Not to mention small animals, even green nts don''t exist." Manfred echoed.


    The desert looked ordinary, but in fact, it was not as simple as they had imagined.


    At this moment, the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu slowly stood up, looked at the crowd, and then looked at Samuel, saying, "I think... we have entered Fire City!"

 Chapter 3212

    Chapter 3212


    ?


    "Fire City?"


    Hearing this, everyone turned to look at the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    "It''s a legend. Because it''s not very credible, it has been lost for a long time," said the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu.


    "Legend has it that since Eight Direction World existed; there was a ce where it had been burning. Its fire nature was strange and violent, so that it could be roasted by fire for hundreds of miles around."


    "The fire is burning day and night, the storm is hard to put out, and the storm is not extinguished."


    "It is said that it was originally a tree with a length of thousands of miles and a height of tens of thousands of miles. However, for some unknown reason, it finally copsed. After that, the bottom on the ground that was cut off began to burn, and it burned all the way to the roots hidden underground."


    "Due to the roots being spread all over the ground, the surroundings within a five hundred kilometer radius appeared to be grilled. This area was also turned into a desert because of the grilling."


    "However, most of these legends are regarded as nonsense, and they were not believed in Jianghu."


    "In this world, even if there is an unusual fire, it can''t be unusual because of burning trees."


    After listening to the words of the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu, Samuel frowned and stared at the pangolin strangely.


    The pangolin also frowned slightly, as if deep in thought.


    When the patriarch of the Kylin tribe talked to him about the witch, he mentioned that there were four trees in the world, which were located in four directions, and the one in the extreme north was Xunmu.


    "Could it be possible that the legend of the the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu is true?"


    The burning tree was the so-called Xunmu.


    In terms of time, it was very possible, and in terms of the size of the tree, it was more likely.


    Heaven and earth split, and four trees were broken. Its shape matched the legendary broken tree from the Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu. As for its size, the four trees were the Ancient Gods Tree, which could even reach heaven and earth. Naturally, it matched the characteristics of its broaden roots.


    As for the burning fire, it was very likely to have something to do with the final battle between Gods and demons. Obviously, not only did Samuel think so, but also the pangolin frowned tightly and fell into deep thought.


    "This ce is very hot. Perhaps the legend is true." Ningyue frowned.


    "If so, will we be roasted to death here?" Saber Twelve was depressed. "We have to leave this ce as soon as possible," Qin Shuang said softly. But the problem was, the desert was boundless. How could they leave?


    "Samuel, why don''t we travel overnight?" Qin Shuang came to Samuel''s side in a few steps and asked softly.


    "We''ve been walking for a whole day, and many disciples have even fallen down from exhaustion. We can''t move forward." The Knowledgeable Man in Jianghu shook his head and said, "We have to rest for the whole night." Content belongs to


    "If we rest at night, it means that we have to walk under the hot sun tomorrow. At that time, it will only make us worse." Qin Shuang refused.


    "Okay, stop arguing." Samuel


    frowned slightly and looked back at the disciples behind him. They all looked back at him eagerly, and they


    were so tired that they were about to


    copse. Content belongs to


    If they kept going, they would definitely not be able to move. If they went on like this, they would have died because of exhaustion even if there was no burning sun.


    But if they didn''t leave, Qin Shuang''s


    .ne


    words made sense. Although the temperature here at night was also very hot, with the help of the scorching sun in the daytime, the temperature would only increase, and then it would be even harder.


    Whether to leave or not seemed to be a dilemma.


    "Should we really die here?" Saber Twelve frowned, looking a little pessimistic.


    Samuel red at Saber Twelve. It was obviously not the right time to say these depressed words at this time.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, Samuel could understand Saber Twelve''s feeling since it was so hot and they were agitated.


    "Samuel, there is some movement!" Suddenly, at this time, the pangolin suddenly raised his head and looked at Samuel nervously.


    Hearing this, everyone immediately looked around. Although it was notpletely dark, nothing could be seen around with the naked eye except foryers of yellow sand.


    "Are you hallucinating, Pangolin?" Saber Twelve said strangely.


    "No!" Samuel replied in a cold voice. He frowned and said, "If he there was some movement, then there is."


    As an Earth Spiritual Pearl, how could the pangolin make a mistake on the ground?


    "Follow me!" The pangolin shouted, and the entire figure suddenly jumped out.....

 Chapter 3213

    Chapter 3213


    ?


    Samuel was about to rush out when Qin Shuang suddenly said, "Samuel."


    "What''s wrong, Senior Sister?" asked Samuel.


    "I have a n. I wonder if it''ll work." Qin Shuang asked lightly.


    "Senior Sister, please go ahead."


    "Since it''s so hot here, why don''t you put us into the Eight Destions Heavenly Book?" Qin Shuang asked.


    As soon as these words came out, Samuel seemed toe back to his senses. "Fuck, how did I forget about this?"


    Thinking of this, Samuel hurriedly moved his hand. The next second, his hand moved and immediately formed a light circle.


    "Samuel, here you are." Fu Li stepped forward and handed the jade ice Pearl to Samuel.


    Not long after they came out of the vige, Samuel handed the jade ice Pearl to Fu Li and asked her to put it next to Fu Mang''s corpse. Because of the protection of the jade ice Pearl, even in such a hot season, Fu Mang''s corpse did not change much.


    Samuel nodded and put the jade ice Pearl on his body. Then, he exerted his strength and everyone instantly entered the Eight Destions Heavenly Book.


    At this time, Samuel no longer cared too much. The Great Void Divine Steps immediately were run, and then he suddenly chased after the pangolin. One of them was like a drill underground, while the other was like a meteor in the sky. They rushed toward the northern entrance of the desert at an amazing speed.


    About ten minutester, they stopped in the air and underground respectively.


    A long line of deep marks could be vaguely seen in the huge desert. They traveled from far to dark ahead.


    The marks were two meters wide and extended forward at the same distance. Each mark seemed to be made up of many footprints.


    "What''s going on?" Samuel frowned.


    Strange.


    It didn''t look like a tire, but it wasn''t animals'' footstep.


    Judging from the sudden expression on the pangolin''s head, it was obvious that he did not know the answer.


    "What''s in front?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, Samuel looked up, only to see a faint sh of light at the end of the darkness.


    The two of them looked at each other almost at the same time. The next second, they rushed over quickly.


    When the two of them got closer and closer, the light in the darkness also becamerger and moreplicated.


    It could only be described as


    prosperous lights. It was like a huge


    v


    boat in the sea, slowly moving forward in the sand. On the boat,nterns were hung with colorfu colors. It was gorgeous and dazzling. The dancing and singing rang alone in the quiet night, like the sound of nature.


    The singing and dancing were apanied by waves ofughter.


    Even Samuel, looking at this group of people and considering the heat. in the deep desert, suddenly thought of the poem of an ancient tycoomon the earth, "The businesswoman doesn''t know the hatred of the country, singing the back of the flower across the river." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At this moment, this scene perfectly expressed Samuel''s feelings.


    "Damn it, we are as tired as dead dogs, but these people are very happy here." The pangolin was also angry and said gloomily.


    "It seems that they can''t feel the heat here when singing and dancing." Samuel frowned slightly and said.


    "I have thick skin and thick flesh, and I''m also an Earth Spirit Pearl. Now I''ve already felt so hot, but they are more capable than me!" The pangolin nodded, very depressed.


    "How did they do it?" Samuel


    frowned slightly. That''s right, even


    an earth spirit like the Earth Spiritual Pearl could feel a very hot stuffy feeling in such a ce. How did


    these people do it? Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Looking at the dancing singers, they were dressed brightly, as if they were in a normal environment.


    "Go up and have a look?" Pangolin asked.


    Samuel nodded. The next second, he ran his Qi and turned into a shadow again, hiding in the darkness, and quickly rushed to the "flower boat" in the distance.


    And on the flower boat...

 Chapter 3214

    Chapter 3214


    ?


    On the "Flower boat", the pipa was gently yed, and the string music was slow and melodious, like the sound of nature.


    In the middle of the boat, several women were dancing with the music, like fairies descending to the world. They were extremely beautiful.


    On the side, there were more than ten men sitting slightly, and there were endless good wine and delicacies on the table. They were dressed luxuriously, looked bright, young and handsome, and had outstanding temperament. They could be counted as the young talents. Behind them, there were more than a dozen elite guards who guarded their positions carefully.


    A pearl curtain hung above the middle of the room. One could vaguely see green and blue decorations. A green-clotheddy was standing behind the pearl curtain. A white-clotheddy was slowly sitting beside her.


    Although there was a pearl curtain as a shield, through the cracks, one could see that the two women''s skin was white and tender, their bodies were graceful, and their appearances were like immortals.


    "In the north of the desert, a carriage is like a lonely sail, and a woman is sitting on the stage. Everyone is phraising her!" At this time, a man slowly stood with a wine ss in his hand. Then, he raised his ss behind the pearl curtain and recited a poem.


    As soon as he finished speaking, another man nced at him disdainfully. Then, he respectfully bowed to the back of the pearl curtain and said, "The Yin-Yang Song is like a fairy. Compared with men with a hundred feet, I am like the moon and the heart."


    As soon as these words came out, a group of people suddenly became dissatisfied. Although it was not a big deal to recite a poem, it directly attacked them and made them a man of a hundred feet. This made them angry.


    "Surname Wei, what do you mean?"


    "Are you too despicable to hurt people with such a move?"


    Just as the group of people was indignant, a man dressed in golden clothes, who looked gorgeous and dazzling, slowly stood up. His position was quite close to the pearl curtain. At this time, he opened his fan and said gracefully, "You can''t see anyone in your clothes. You should be like a talent, not waving a ss of wine. If you ask who is sentimental, my heart will be illuminated by the moon."


    The face of the man just now turned red when he heard the poem.


    "Good counterattack, good counterattack."


    "Such a sentence can be said to be the wonderful sentence. You deserve to be Childe Yuan."


    "If you ask who is sentimental, your heart will be illuminated by the moon. Good sentence, good sentence."


    Hearing the praise of the crowd, Young Master Yuan put away his fan slightly proudly and nced at the man with his eagle-like eyes.


    The man just now drank the wine in his cup and sat back in his seat gloomily.


    In the pearl curtain, the woman in green nodded gently, and a faint smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    Young Master Yuan turned around slightly and looked into the pearl curtain. Just as he was about to speak, the whole ship suddenly shook, causing everyone to shake slightly.


    "There''s an assassin!"


    At this time, someone shouted. Suddenly, many guards rushed out from the hull with long spears in their hands.


    For a time, the ship was surrounded by elite soldiers.


    Almost at the same time, the ship stopped slowly.


    The next second, hundreds of elite soldiers suddenly jumped off the ship and rushed to the back of the ship.


    In mid-air, Samuel was sweating profusely. He wanted nothing more than to find a hole to hide in.


    It was obvious that the muffled sound was the masterpiece of the pangolin.


    Over there...


    A group of elite soldiers quickly


    caught the culprit. One person hid in the soil, leaving only a head. He was


    gloomily touching the pain


    and screaming in the same ce.


    Then, a group of elite soldiers surrounded the watermelon-like head. The pangolin smiled


    awkwardly and said, "Ha, ha... then what. Tran too fast just now. I didn''t notice it and surpassed your ship. Then... when I looked up, your ship happened to hit my head Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Do you believe what I said?" After that, the pangolin looked at a group of serious-looking elite soldiers eagerly.


    "Idiot!" Samuel covered his eyes speechlessly.


    "How dared you stop the snow carriage of the Sue family? Come on!"


    "Yes!"


    "Take down those who have evil intentions for me."


    "Yes!"


    As the leading general shouted, a group of soldiers immediately walked to the pangolin that was surrounded.


    "F*ck!" The pangolin cursed in a low voice. He shrank his head and wanted to run away.


    "Demon, where do you think you can


    run?" The leading general coldly


    shouted. His feet immediately.


    stomped on the ground. Instantly, an extremely strong energy spread from the ground.


    Almost at the same time, something flew out of the soil.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "He flew again!"


    Samuel sighed helplessly, turned into lightning, and rushed over...

 Chapter 3215

    Chapter 3215


    ?


    The general kicked his leg again and his figure suddenly flew toward the pangolin.


    The poor pangolin was like a rabbit thrown into the air, staring stupidly at the general who was pouncing on him like an eagle.


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, with a muffled sound, the general, who had rushed to the pangolin and was less than two meters away from the pangolin, was suddenly bounced away by a strange force and retreated several meters. After stabilizing his body slightly, he looked forward with his eyes focused.


    At this time, a man was standing slightly in front of the pangolin.


    "Damn it, fortunately, you appeared in time." The pangolin said gloomily, adding energy to stabilize his body.


    Samuel looked at the general indifferently and said in a low voice, "He just bumped into your car. Why are you so aggressive?"


    "Are you his aplice?" The general frowned and said coldly.


    "Your mouth is really smelly." Samuel shouted coldly. The next second, his figure suddenly disappeared, leaving only residual shadows. The general was shocked, but before he could react, the figure of Samuel suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Pa!"


    A pnded heavily on his face. The huge gravity made the general spin several times in the air and take a few steps back.


    "Beautiful!" The pangolin shouted excitedly like ackey, "F*ck, their ship is so big that it hit my head. I haven''t asked them topensate me, but they vented their anger out on me. Beat, beat this bastard to death."


    Samuel did not make a move. He stood in the air calmly and looked at the general quietly.


    The general endured the severe pain on his left face. Although his face was still firm, the slight step back had already proved that he was a little timid at this time.


    Obviously, he was not stupid.


    Although the man in front of him was young, the man''s cultivation had already surpassed the general''s by a lot. If the general acted rashly, he would suffer another loss.


    "You look unfamiliar. May I know your name?" The general asked coldly.


    "Me? My name is pangolin," Samuel said casually.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "F*ck, you''re called pangolin? Then


    what''s my name?" The pangolin asked in, confusion. The next second, he suddenly thought of something and shouted, "F*ck, then my name is Yellow Sand Monster!"


    "Pangolin, Yellow Sand Monster?" The general frowned. He had never heard of these names before. "No matter who you are, do you know the death penalty for stopping our Sue family''s boat?"


    "I''ve already said it. It''s a


    misunderstanding. You''re on the


    way, and I''m also on the way, but I ran faster than you. Then I really wanted to stop for a while, but your boat bumped into me. If you don''t believe me, you see, there''s a big bump on my head now," said the pangolin, revealing the back of his head. Content belongs to


    It was indeed a round bump.


    At this moment, a window on the boat was gently opened. It was covered by a white veil, and a woman''s figure appeared.


    Seeing this, the general stopped talking nonsense and flew down quickly, saying something by the window.


    In less than a moment, the general


    flew back. He nced at the


    pangolin and then looked at Samuel. "My miss said that since it''s a misunderstanding; please drink a ss of wine on the boat topensate you for our ship bumping into you." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    ¦«¦¯


    "That sounds like a human speech." Pangolin nodded.


    Samuel frowned and looked at the woman''s figure by the window on the boat. He was lost in thought.


    "Please!" The general seemed to have noticed Samuel''s gaze, but he was used to it. He shouted loudly and made a gesture of inviting with one hand. Samuel came to his senses, nced at the pangolin, nodded, and flew toward the desert boat.


    As Samuel and the othersnded, all the guards returned to the ship. As the general shouted, the whole ship started slightly again.


    Samuel stood on the deck and looked around carefully.


    It was amazing. As soon as they entered the boat, it was extremely cool. The heat outside disappeared without a trace.


    Almost at the same time when Samuel was observing the surroundings, the group of young masters on the boat was also talking about it because of the arrival of Samuel.


    However, it was obvious that these people were not praising Samuel but degrading him. To some extent, the pangolin that rolled in the sand was naturally not clean.


    Samuel had followed him for nearly a day, so he was not much better in this desert.


    At this moment, a bell suddenly rang on the boat...

 Chapter 3216

    Chapter 3216


    ?


    The bell ring was very loud. It was their first time here, and Samuel had been staring around, wondering why the ship''s temperature was lower. They were both shocked by the sudden loud noise.


    Unexpectedly, this action made a group of childesugh.


    "F*ck, did I lose face again?" The pangolin touched his head in a strange way, and he lookedpletely confused.


    Samuel did not speak, but looked at the group of Childes indifferently. However, no one looked at him again, because at this time, a group of Childes had slowly walked into the hall in groups of three or five.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the bell has rung. It''s the order of Miss of Flower Ship to invite you to the hall." The general said and made another gesture. Samuel and the pangolin looked at each other and finally understood the meaning of the bell. They nodded and walked in.


    When the two of them entered the hall, the others had already sat down.


    As the two of them walked into the hall, discussions immediately broke out again, and all kinds of smiles could be heard.


    The pangolin was a little depressed. On the other hand, Samuel walked to the center of the hall calmly and bowed slightly behind the pearl curtain. "Everyone, raise!"


    A soft shout came from behind the pearl curtain.


    Then, the people around stood up with slight exaggeration, helplessness, and disdain, and then pretended to raise their sses. Almost at the same time, two waitress walked up slowly with wine in their hands.


    Samuel took the wine from the waitress and drank it on the spot.


    After the toast, a pleasant female voice came from behind the Pearl curtain. "The trip to the boat is all thanks to Tian Mou, but he''s short and has limited vision, so he identally bumped into you two. My youngdy feels guilty, and I hope you can forgive us. If you needpensation, just tell me."


    Just as Samuel was about to open his mouth to speak, a burst of sour words suddenly rang out and said in a cold voice, "identally? I think it was obviously a deliberate ckmail, wasn''t it?"


    "The desert is as big as the sea. It is hard to hit something in the big desert. If someone hadn''t deliberately approached the hull, how could you have hit him?"


    "Everyone knows about the Sus family''s flower boat. I think some people are not here for Miss Sue''spensation, but to sneak in."


    "You''re right."


    "Humph, you see, he doesn''t dare to speak. Obviously, he was exposed by us."


    If a group of people could kill Samuel with their eyes, Samuel must be riddled with holes.


    Samuel smiled and shook his head helplessly. "You have said everything. What else can I say?"


    "So what if they sneaked in?" Young Master Yuan smiled lightly, his face full of disdain. "Do they really think they can be a phoenix just by flying to the branches?"


    After that, he nced at Samuel disdainfully.


    "Young Master Yuan is right. TheCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    crows are crows, while the


    phoenixes are phoenixes. Wherever the crows fly, they are crows. Even if they sneak into the phoenix group, they will not change this fact. On the contrary, they will make peopleugh at them for their favor."


    "Country bumpkin, if I were you, I would get some medical expenses and get out of here. Don''t you feel ashamed here? Well, I''ll pay for the medical expenses. This is 10,000 amethysts. Take it and get out of here." Content belongs to.


    With a few crisp sounds, several huge amethysts rolled to the feet of Samuel.


    Samuel looked at the amethysts and sighed. Soon after, he appeared to be thinking of something in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "Samuel, what the hell are you


    thinking? They are scolding us,


    saying that we are country


    bumpkins, saying that we are here to


    cheat Are you going to pick the amethysts up?" Pangolin hurriedly puffed Samuel and said in a hurry.


    "What''s more, you are so generous to the vigers. You won''t bend down with such little money, will you?"


    But at this time, Samuel did something unexpected.

 Chapter 3217

    Chapter 3217


    ?


    Samuel gently pushed the pangolin''s hands, bent down slightly, and picked up the amethysts on the ground.


    Following Samuel''s action, quite a number of people immediatelyughed at him. Even those who were polite covered their mouths andughed. The atmosphere suddenly entered an extremely awkward state.


    "What are youughing at? What''s so funny about it? He''s very rich. If he were to casually give others a pile of amethysts, without ten million, he would at least give a few million." The pangolin, in this sort of atmosphere, was so depressed that he had to force himself to exin to everyone. However, the more he exined, the more the people around himughed. Even the pangolin couldn''t help but blush and be very depressed. Samuel stood up slowly and handed the amethysts to the pangolin.


    "It''s true that they hit you. Isn''t it natural for them topensate for the medical expenses?" Samuel whispered.


    "You..." The pangolin was so angry that he was about to die. This was not a matter of medical expenses. In this case, even if he was crushed a hundred times on his body and he was almost waiting for money to save his life, he would never ept any money from these people.


    Because this was aplete humiliation and trampling on dignity.


    "Well, since you''ve got the amethysts, get out of here." The man who gave the amethysts said in a low voice with disdain.


    "That''s right. Do you still want to stay at our banquet?"


    "Brother Zhang, you''re wrong. He has already got the amethysts. Why do they still stay? Do they want to humiliate themselves?" "Haha, what if they think so?"


    "Just him, a country bumpkin. I can crush him with one hand."


    "It''s so funny."


    "Ke ke, there is quite a bit of fun along the way north. It can be considered a good thing."


    Along the way north?


    Samuel frowned slightly. He also went north. Samuel might not listen to what these people said, but theirst words sessfully aroused Samuel''s interest.


    Along the way north.A good thing!!


    Thinking of this, Samuel reallyughed. Not only could he save a lot of energy, but he could also have some fun in this ce for a while.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You are right. My words are light.


    Since I


    think that I can bring you some e fun, why don''t I stay and give


    you some fun?" Samuelughed softly. Content belongs to


    Whe


    ?


    The sudden change in Samuel''s attitude immediately caused everyone to be stunned. However, after a short while, everyone burst intoughter. "Haha, what did this idiot say?"


    "Damn it, I seemed to have heard a fly or smelly insect say he was going to stay?" A young master dug out his ears and said sarcastically. "Bad boy, get out of here if you know what''s good for you. Don''t dy our banquet here. Get out."


    There were mockery and threats. The scene immediately became extremely chaotic.


    "Enough, enough." At this time,


    Young Master Yuan suddenly said. As he shouted, the whole ce suddenly quieted down. "In front of Miss Sue, how can you be like this?"


    Then, he nced at Samuel and said, "He''s just a country bumpkin. Is it important whether he stays here or not?"


    "Just because he is a stinky and country bumpkin, he is not qualified to attend the banquet," someone said disdainfully.


    "Why is he not qualified?" At this


    time, a woman''s voice came from behind the pearl curtain, "Miss something to say. Since the two young masters were hit by our boat,


    n


    Miss feels deeply guilty. urt


    Master, since you are willing to stay."


    "Come here."


    As soon as the voice finished speaking, two maids came out. "We are here."


    "Let them have a seat."


    "Yes!"


    After the two maids finished speaking, they quickly brought two small tables and two futons. However, the seats were just settled.


    The Childes sitting next there immediately moved away with their faces full of disgust and anger.


    Suddenly, Samuel and the pangolin''s seats werepletely isted, as if no one was willing to sit with them.


    Samuel didn''t care. With the sound of the song, the dancers went on stage again. The banquet that had just been interrupted began again...

 Chapter 3218

    Chapter 3218


    ?


    The song was melodious and the dance was slow.


    Although Samuel and Pangolin were sitting on one side, they looked like they were isted.


    However, these two didn''t take them seriously at all.


    As the delicious wine and dishes came up, the pangolin, who was a little ufortable, watched Samuel eat and drink happily, and the pangolin also made up his mind. After a whole day''s trip in the desert, who was not thirsty and hungry?


    As the two of them crazily ate, the corresponding elegant singing and dancing could be said to be ipatible with them. It could be said to be strange scenery...


    Seeing this, the group of Childes shook their heads with disdain. Some exaggerated ones even showed their disgust.


    How could there be such two pieces of trash in such an elegant ce? The country bumpkins were indeed country bumpkins.


    With the end of the dance, the singers slowly retreated. At this time, the song also turned into a slow and beautiful stream.


    It was rtively peaceful, much more rxed in the hall.


    "Young Master Yuan is obviously a little better in the poempetition just now. Next, let''s get to the poetic couplet."


    "My youngdy asked the question. Young masters and childes think of the next sentence."


    As soon as the woman finished speaking, the woman slowly spoke again, "The Floating Cloud is like the travelling children."


    "The setting sun belongs to the will of the children." A certain young master smiled casually.


    "Good!" Everyone cheered in unison.


    "The green mountain is not old but grows old for the snow."


    "There is no wave in the green water, and it is waving just for the wind."


    "Good!"


    There was another round of cheers. The woman began to ask questions again, and all the childes responded. For a time, the whole hall was filled with the sound of cheers.


    "Do you have a feeling of wandering around some kind of that courtyard?" Pangolin mumbled as he stuffed a chicken into his mouth.


    "You bastard, so many things can''t stop you from talking nonsense." Samuel shook his head helplessly. "It''s not bad. There''s something to eat, drink, and we can listen to music. asionally, I can hear poems."


    vel


    "Well, by the way, Samuel, in terms of military strength, you are absolutely awesome, and you are also one of the people I admire. But in terms of literary battle, you can''t do it, can you?" The pangolinughed. After saying that, he seemed to think that his idea was very awesome. He couldn''t helpughing and said, "Otherwise, you wouldn''t sit in thiske with me and eat and drink like a fool."


    Samuel smiled gently and then slightly drank a ss of wine.


    At this time, the poetic couplets in the hall had changed from the simple question at the beginning to the direction of the moreplicated ones.


    "The moon is full, and the moon is waning. The sun is setting at dusk, and the sun is only visible at the end of the night!"


    As soon as these words came out, the group of people looked at each other and did not know how to answer.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    A few seconds ago, many people had been holding back for a long time. Now, it was getting harder and harder for them to deal with the poetic couplets. Many people had already been sweating, and they were no longer as rxed as before.


    "This sentence is so difficult." The pangolin rubbed his chin and couldn''t help but frown.


    Samuel nodded. It was indeed difficult.


    "You can''t deal with it, can you?" The


    pangolin looked at Samuel''s appearance and couldn''t help but say, "That''s why I said that you canpletely suppress me in terms of martial arts, but when ites to literature, you and I are -just so-so."


    "Eating so many chickens makes you so confident?" Samuel chuckled.


    "F*ck, don''t pretend to be cool. Do you think you can deal with this kind of couple? Humph, you and I are just like that." The pangolin muttered disdainfully.


    Samuel smiled slightly. After making sure that there was no one around, she put down her chopsticks slightly and said "Don''t say that I''m trying to hurt you. Listen carefully, flowers bloom, and flowers fall. Summer, summer, autumn, summer, at the end of the winter is spring." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "The moon is full... flowers bloom..." The pangolin counted his fingers while muttering. After a long time, he suddenly looked up at Samuel as if he had seen a ghost. "Damn, Samuel, you..."


    The sentences were neat and perfect. It could only be described with one word "perfect".


    At this time, behind the Pearl curtain, the woman, who was sitting slightly, suddenly froze. Through the pearl curtain, she slowly looked at Samuel who was eating and drinking outside the pearl curtain...

 Chapter 3219

    Chapter 3219


    ?


    But Samuel didn''t know that. He thought that there was no one around, so he didn''t worry about chatting with the pangolin in private.


    But what he didn''t know was that behind the pearl curtain, the woman in white had already heard everything he said.


    She waved her hand slightly. Immediately, the green-clotheddy beside her lowered her body and nodded as she listened to the woman in white''s soft words.


    "Everyone, Miss has ordered us to change the question."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Change the question?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked. But soon, some people''s minds turned quickly.


    "Oh, why did you change the question for no reason? I almost got the answer."


    "Me too."


    "This shouldn''t be changed."


    No one knew which smart man found an excuse for himself. Then, the others licked their old faces and kept talking.


    "Miss said that she didn''t give out the former sentence as she wished, so she hoped to change the question." Behind the pearl curtain, the voice sounded softly again.


    "There is indeed something wrong with this question. Otherwise, I would have answered it a long time ago," a man said in a low voice without any shame.


    When he said this, the others also nodded, all of them responding.


    The green-clotheddy involuntarily shook her head within the pearl curtain. On the other hand, the white-clotheddy nodded at her.


    "Listening to the rain, the rain stops. Living in the Listening Rain Pavilion and listening to the rain, di di di."


    "If you''re awesome, answer it again." Pangolin stuffed a chicken leg in his mouth and said indifferently.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Watching the tide, the tidees. Come to the Wave-viewing Pavilion to watch the waves. The waves are overflowing. Watch watch watch!"


    The pangolin frowned and looked at Samuel strangely. "F*ck, you are awesome."


    The pangolin said gloomily. Then he got up, held his small table, and gently moved away.


    Following the pangolin''s gaze, Samuel realized that he was in trouble.


    At this time, the two maids walked


    over slowly with a smile on their faces. A group of young masters,


    who had already been stunned bet


    the question, could not help but follow the gaze of the maids and slowly looked over. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Young Master, Miss ordered me to give you the Daughter''s Serum for you to taste."


    "This was personally made by Miss. Ordinary people are not qualified to taste it."


    After saying that, the two maids smiled at Samuel and were about to pour wine.


    This time, a group of Childes burst into an uproar.


    The Sue family''s Daughter''s Serum was a rare treasure. Ordinary people could never taste it.


    But now...


    But now, the youngdy of the Sue Family poured such a high-quality wine to this... country bumpkin?


    "Stop!" A young master shouted angrily, and then rushed over in a few steps. Facing the two maids, he said angrily, "Are you crazy? Give this kind of trash this kind of wine?"


    1


    Another man followed closely behind and said angrily, "What qualifications does a country bumpkin have to drink the kind of


    wine? They don''t even know what it feels like to drink it." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It''s ridiculous. Do country bumpkins also want to learn to drink good wine? These water and wine are enough for him." Another man rushed over with several Childes.


    The group of people was so angry that they wished they could eat Samuel alive.


    Although Young Master Yuan and the others did not rush over so childishly, they looked at Samuel with vicious eyes and clenched their fists. Obviously, they were angry.


    As for Samuel, at this time, he nced at the angry crowd around him. Then, he suddenly smiled and said, "Yes, the country bumpkin naturally doesn''t drink, and can''t taste anything."


    "It''s a waste to drink these good things."


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the group of childes breathed a sigh of relief. At least, this boy knew what was good for him.


    But at this moment, Samuel


    suddenly put the cup on the table


    and said, "But I like to see the scene that you can''t drink it at all, but you have to look at me, a country bumpkin, drink it."


    "Pour it for me!"

 Chapter 3220

    Chapter 3220


    ?


    "Pour it for me!"


    Samuel smiled gently. The next second, he looked at the other party calmly with a smile.


    "Don''t pour it!"


    The group of Childes was so angry that their faces turned blue. Some of them even clenched their fists and dug their nails deeply into their flesh. Such top-grade wine would be drunk by such a trash and a country bumpkin, which was already very annoying. The most hateful thing was that such a low-ranking character dared to publicly humiliate and ridicule them.


    "This good-for-nothing is not qualified to drink."


    "You''re right. You absolutely can''t pour wine for this country bumpkin."


    Everyone''s eyes were wide open. If possible, their eyes could even spit fire.


    The two maids looked at each other and then nodded to each other. They looked back at the childes and said, "Sorry, everyone."


    As soon as they finished speaking, one woman knelt slightly on the ground and raised Samuel''s wine ss. The other woman picked up the wine jar and slowly poured the wine.


    "You two servants are crazy, crazy. You want to listen to a country bumpkin, don''t you? You don''t want to listen to us, do you? Well. I''ll tell your miss right now," one of them threatened angrily.


    However, at this moment, this fellow was clearly blinded by anger. If it wasn''t for the young miss''s orders, how would the two female maids have the guts to bring out such fine wine?


    Sure enough, in the face of threat, the two women hardly changed their faces and said coldly, "Please go ahead, Young Master."


    Hearing this answer, the guy was so angry that his whole body was twitching.


    But what drove him even crazier was Samuel at this time.


    The wine had been poured into the ss. The clear sound of running water was so loud that it almost drove people crazy. However, Samuel took the ss from the waitress, but he didn''t drink it. He just shook it in front of everyone and then sniffed it.


    "The aroma of the wine is so strong that people will get drunk as soon as they smell it. Good wine." Samuel smiled gently. Although his movements were casual, he kept looking straight at the crowd.


    Obviously, for everyone, this was a provocation.


    "Ouch!"


    Suddenly, Samuel let out a cry of pain. Then, the ss fell to the ground, and the wine was spilled all over the ground.


    This action directly made everyone present even more furious.


    A few of them couldn''t stand it anymore. They turned around and walked to the hall. Facing the pearl curtain, they said gloomily, "Miss Sue, take a look at what this country bumpkin is doing."


    "He is really bold. He actually dared to knock down the good wine on the ground. He is simply wasting a heavenly treasure. Such a person deserves to die."


    "You''re right, Miss Sue. As long as you give the order, I''ll kill him for you."


    "You want to kill him?" Upon hearing this, the nearby pangolin, who had just moved, became interested. "Hehe, are you serious?"


    This was probably the only joke that could really make Samuel cheer up all night.


    Fight with Samuel?


    Wasn''t this a joke?


    But just as the pangolin stepped


    forward to speak, Samuel also stood up at this time. He grabbed the pangolin slightly and said with a smile, "Why do you use a knife and a gun? You should be reasonable."


    Samuel was never the kind of person who bullied others with his power. Naturally, he would not fight with others because of such a small matter, However, Samuel''s behavior made a group of Childes, who were stunned by the roar of the pangolin, feel relieved in an instant


    He was just a coward who was afraid of death, but he had to find an excuse not to admit it.


    However, even if Samuel pretended, what was there to be afraid of?


    "Be reasonable? Alright, then just tell me. What kind of crime do you deserve for knocking down the precious wine?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "You''re right. Such a thing has been knocked down by you. You country bumpkin, you have to die to apologize." "Today, you must pay a heavy price."


    A group of people were pointing angrily. If they were a little timid, they would be scared to death on the spot.


    But obviously, there was no timid person. On the other hand, Samuel did not show any fear on his face. Instead, he looked at everyone as if he was looking at fools.


    "The wine is naturally good wine.


    Since I waste this thing, I really deserve to die." Samuel nodded thoughtfully. After which, he suddenly lifted his head and smiled, "However, does this have anything to do with you?"

 Chapter 3221

    Chapter 3221


    ?


    His words stunned everyone present.


    "There are unruly people in a remote ce. You are so unreasonable."


    Samuel smiled slightly and said, "If I am an unruly person, what are you?"


    "A bunch of smelly insects that are bored to death?"


    "Or the gossipy women?"


    "Or long-legged women with nine ears?"


    Samuel''s smile was light and his voice was very soft, but his tone was full of teasing. Everyone present was shocked for a moment.


    This guy didn''t talk back just now, but suddenly, he became sharp-tongued.


    "No matter how expensive the wine is, so what?" After saying that, Samuel turned back and took the wine pot from the maid. Suddenly, it fell to the ground with a bang.


    "The wine was given to me by Miss Sue. How I deal with it has nothing to do with you." Samuel frowned and asked.


    "You..."


    "You..."


    They were so angry and anxious that they couldn''t even speak for a while.


    "You b*tch, you are unreasonable. This wine is not yours. This... this is simply because Miss Sue thinks you are pitiful, so... so..." One of them wanted to say something, but halfway through his words, he felt that he was neither straight nor strong. He could only open his eyes and shout awkwardly to strengthen his momentum.


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m pitiful or something else. The wine is also for me," Samuel said coldly.


    "What the young master said makes sense. Young miss gave it to him sincerely. Naturally, the wine belongs to this young master. How will he deal with it is up to him." The green-clotheddy behind the pearl curtain softly said.


    As the voice from within the pearl curtain was transmitted over, the people in the hall were immediately speechless. Even if they wanted to say something, the words were forcefully stuck in their throats and they were unable to emit.


    Samuel nced at everyone with a cold smile and was about to go back.


    But just as he was about to take a step forward, several Childes suddenly stopped in front of Samuel and others.


    Samuel frowned slightly and gently looked at this group of people.


    "Even if it''s your wine, so what? This flower boat is an elegant ce and everyone is extremely interested in it. However, you have first dirtied this ce and now you have smashed the wine pot onto the


    ground. This has damaged the en


    customs. It seems that this debt should be settled, right?" The leader was none other than Young Master Yuan.


    Behind Young Master Yuan, the Young Masters were obviously very proud. Obviously, they had no


    deal with Samuel. When these


    people were hesitating, Youngneb


    Master Yuan stood up and made


    things difficult for Samuel again with his own strength. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    However, for Samuel, this was expected. From their point of view, they were the strong. The strong would only respect the strong and would never show mercy to the weak.


    "I identally knocked down the wine, which was not my intention. As for throwing the wine pot, do you still have the nerve to mention it?" Samuel said, "If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid that the wine would have


    already been drunken." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yellow Sand Monster, let''s go." After that, Samuel was about to go forward with the pangolin.


    "You think you can let it go just like that?" Young Master Yuan said coldly.


    "What do you want?" Samuel asked.


    Pangolin helplessly spread out his hands. "At worst, we''ll clean up our own ce, and you guys clean up the living room. Let''s both take a step back."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Just clean it up? Heh heh, then I''ll cut you a knife and then help you mend your wound. Isn''t that even?" Yuan Shao said coldly.


    "If you really want to clean it up, okay. Don''t say that we won''t give you a chance. If you lick it clean, let''s forget it. What do you think?" After that, the group of people smiled at each other.


    "Okay." Samuel nodded with a smile.


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    Samuel also chuckled.


    The group of people suddenlyughed even more crazily. They thought Samuel was even more stupid than just now so Samuelughed happily. However, they were likely unaware that Samuel''sughter was actually mocking them...

 Chapter 3222

    Chapter 3222


    ?


    "Haha, look, this idiot is stillughing."


    "Country bumpkin, for the sake of your happy smile, you must lick the ground today."


    Samuel''s smile made them angry.


    One of them rushed straight towards Samuel.


    Samuel let that guy grab him. However, when that guy grabbed Samuel, he found that Samuel''s body was motionless like a mountain.


    He looked at Samuel awkwardly, then quickly clenched his teeth and exerted more strength.


    The problem was that even though this guy''s face turned red, Samuel still stood still.


    "Damn it, this country bumpkin."


    With this guy''s cultivation and ability, he had done a lot of things to show off. Therefore, when faced with such a situation, the guy could not wait to be the first to rush out and show off.


    But who knew...


    Even if the guy used all his strength, Samuel''s body seemed to be embedded on the ground. It could not be said that it had no reaction, but Samuel''s body didn''t move at all.


    Embarrassed...Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    That guy immediately fell into a dead awkward situation...


    "Fu*k, you country bumpkin, I didn''t expect you to be so strong. Damn, you''re a bull in the field. You''ve cultivated the field a lot, haven''t you?" That guy scolded in a low voice to cover up his embarrassment.


    "Yes, do you want to cultivate the field too? It''s good for your body." Samuel smiled gently and said in a t tone.


    In this kind of confrontation, Samuel didn''t even need to take a breath, let alone use force.


    "F*ck you!"


    He was furious to the extreme, furious to the point of going crazy!


    But at this time, Samuel was not in a panic at all. He was even a little bored.


    "F*ck you, country bumpkin. You''re really awesome. I don''t know what kind of demon skills you''ve used!" Someone cursed.


    "Aren''t all country bumpkins like this? It''s just brute force. The others are just rubbish."


    Almost at the same time as everyone was cursing, the guy, who was extremely angry and almost lost his mind, directly pushed and punched Samuel with the ultimate anger.


    Samuel frowned slightly. The next second, his body suddenly shed.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, the guy suddenly flew out in an instant because of weightlessness and uncontroble inertia, plus his strength was too strong. The guy hit his head hard on the small wine table of Samuel, smashed it, and stopped at the side. His face just fell on the ground


    where Samuel poured the wine.


    "It seems that this brother can''t wait to drink." Samuel gently nced at the pangolin behind him and couldn''t help but smile.


    The pangolin shook his head. "It can''t be said that he can''t wait any longer. He is just mad about drinking."


    "Damn it, he is rushing over to drink with such an awesome posture. It''s absolutely wonderful. You deserve to be called the Wine God." The two of them echoed each other with extreme sarcasm.


    "You country bumpkin!"


    "You two..."


    "You''ve gone too far. It''s one thing to throw wine, but now you''re hitting someone."


    In addition to being surprised, they looked at each other angrily and attacked together.


    "Samuel, you really did make a mistake." At this time, the pangolin also jumped out and shook his head helplessly at Samuel.


    "Since that brother wants to drink,


    why don''t you share some with him? You caused him to eat like a hungry dog. The pangolin nodded his head and criticized.


    Although it was a criticism, it was obviously more ironic.


    That guy was lying on his stomach in the wine pool, and he was so angry that his whole body was shaking wildly.


    People could be killed, but they could not be humiliated.


    "F*ck you." The guy suddenly got up from the ground, his eyes full of anger. Then he rushed over in a few steps, looking for trouble with Samuel.


    But almost at this time, a soft voice


    came from behind the pearl curtain. "Everyone, just stop here. The. banquet is not for conflict. All people in the world are friends. Don''t hurt the harmony."


    "Friends? Is he also a friend?"


    "F*ck, he is worse than pigs and dogs. I feel stinky staying with such a person."


    "The people here are both good at both the pen and the sword, but a reckless man with spare strength is here. What kind of elegant ce is this?"


    At this time, the pangolin suddenly snorted with disdain, "You call me a reckless man. I don''t know who the real reckless man is."

 Chapter 3223

    Chapter 3223


    "Damn, what the fuck are you talking about?"


    "If you have the guts, repeat what you just said."


    "So what if I say it ten times? Reckless men?"


    "F*ck, who in this seat is not a schr that has rich knowledge and talent? You are so blind that you don''t know Mount Tai." "You''re right. Any one of us here is awesome. How can you nder us? Do you know what crime it is to despise schrs?" The group of people was so angry that they knew each other.


    On the other hand, the pangolin nodded. "What crime? Will our heads be cut?"


    "Not only do I have to cut off your head, I won''t go too far even if I have to kill your nine ns." One of them replied angrily.


    The pangolin nodded again. Then, in everyone''s daze, he counted again and again. "Then your heads will all fall off."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "As you said, despising schrs is great crimes. Since you are so disrespectful to my friends, aren''t you the most evil?" After saying that, the pangolin looked at Samuel and said, "In your opinion, there are so many heads here. Which one is more suitable to sit?"


    As soon as the pangolin finished speaking, the group of people on the other side were stunned, but suddenly burst intoughter.


    "F*ck, I wonder what this grandson was talking about, but in the end, he is talking about that guy?" Several of them pointed at Samuel andughed so hard that their stomachs ached.


    "Damn, this country bumpkin is also a schr. Haha, in that case, I will never touch any books in the future."


    "He didn''t drink, but he was drunk and didn''t know why. Shouldn''t he eat chicken to the peak of his life?"


    The group of people was full of ridicule andughter.


    "Then you''d better not read books anymore," the pangolin retorted.


    "Well, don''t say that I won''t give you a chance. If you can take the challenge and answer it within three sentences, I will recognize you as the winner." A Childe said coldly.


    "Okay,if I win, you can say'' Dad, I am wrong''."


    The man was stunned. He smiled and nodded. "Okay."


    "If you lose, you two dogs can get off the boat and not to disturb our fun."


    "Sure."


    Inside the pearl curtain, the woman in green wanted to speak again, but the woman in white waved her hand slightly to stop the woman in white. Then, she nodded slightly to the woman in white. The woman in green took the order and said, "My youngdy can offer the questions."


    "Miss, feel free to ask questions." The man smiled confidently.


    "Samuel, go," the pangolin said softly.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly. He was really not interested in these things.


    However, Samuel was not happy to see a group of childes looking at him covetously and looking down on him.


    "I know that you keep a low profile, but you can help me once."


    Samuel nodded and was ready.


    "Two trees as a forest. Since it is not the spirit of the soul, why did you dream of it?"


    "The two moons are friends. Since it is not a collision, why did the Jia Mountain copse?" That young master smiled and said.


    "Good!" The audience cheered.


    "Two trees serve as a forest. Since it is not a forest, why did you pour water into it?" Samuel said slightly.


    As soon as these words came out, only the pangolin pped his hands in agreement, and no one else had any response. However, from the astonishment of the others, it was clear that they were already shocked. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    In their eyes, the wine was sent by the miss because she pitied Samuel and thought Samuel was isted. Everyone knew that the Sue family''s miss was beautiful and kind. No one would have thought that the reason why Miss Sue sent the wine was that Samuel had already answered the questions raised by the miss earlier. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Is there anything else?" The woman behind the pearl curtain asked softly.


    The man suddenly fell into a dilemma. He kept a fan and paced back and forth in a hurry. Everyone was also anxious and thought that they didn''t know what to do next. Content belongs to


    swr


    But at this time, Samuel stood up slightly and said, "The second day is long. Since it''s not the sky of heaven, why do you sing it?"


    "This..."


    The group of people looked at each other. They were confused since Samuel could answer the first question. If he answered two questions, it was obvious...


    "There must be this kind of book in his family, so he naturally has seen it. That''s why he answered it fluently," someone said in dissatisfaction. "That''s right. If you have the guts, let''s continue thepetition," the man said, unconvinced.


    "What do you want topete with?" Samuel asked.


    "The zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting are naturally led by the zither. How about the zitherpetition?"


    Zither?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Samuel was slightly stunned.

 Chapter 3224

    Chapter 3224


    In the distant past, Samuel, who was good at piano and popr on the Inte, was called the Prince Charming by countless people.


    And it was the melody that drew closer and witnessed the eternal love between Yvonne and Samuel.


    "You have gone too far, aren''t you? We''ve agreed topete in the poem, but now you are talking about the zither. What kind ofpetition is this? I don''t agree." The pangolin said discontentedly.


    He was confident that Samuel could win because he had seen Samuel answered the poem before.


    However, it was obvious that the development of the matter had exceeded the pangolin''s imagination. Now, the advantage project was not there, but the zitherpetition.


    The pangolin looked left and right, but he didn''t think Samuel could y the zither.


    Samuel might know how to y the zither to the cow.


    Seeing that Samuel was deep in thought, the young master smiled proudly. "What, are you afraid?"


    His words brought Samuel back to his thoughts How could Samuel be afraid? But suddenly, Samuel missed Yvonne so much.


    Inside the pearl curtain, the woman in green wanted to stop them. After all, they had already agreed that they would be the ones to ask the question. Now, the other party had privately changed the subject of thepetition, which was against the rules first. But just as she was about to speak, the woman in white nodded. Therefore, the woman in green could only change her words. "Young Master, can you?"


    "It''s not impossible, but there is no zither I want here." Samuel sighed helplessly.


    "What a joke! There are three top-notch bands on the boat. There are all kinds of zithers, big or small, and there are all kinds of zithers. How could there be no the zither you want?" The young man snorted disdainfully.


    "Maybe some people don''t know how to y the zither, but they just found an excuse to put on airs here." The onlookers also sneered.


    "In my opinion, don''t find an excuse. Just admit defeat and jump down from here."


    They burst outughing after hearing that.


    The pangolin walked to the side of Samuel and asked softly, "Why don''t we give up this round? Anyway, we were in the lead just now. Let''s fight thest round with him."


    Samuel did not speak. He raised his head slightly and looked at the pearl curtain. "There is indeed no zither I want here."


    "Young Master, can you tell us the style of the zither you want? We can arrange for craftsmen to make it at any time." A voice sounded from behind the pearl curtain.


    "You''re right. There''s arge-scale craftsman''s room under the boat. We can make anything," someone said with a sneer. "Okay." Samuel nodded.


    In fact, he didn''t really want topete with these young masters, but he suddenly thought of the Zither and Yvonne. He naturally wanted to y a song for Yvonne here to express his feelings. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Samuel was very familiar with the piano''s principle and structure. He drew a few paintings, took out the drawing, and handed it to the waitress. Then, a group of people returned to their seats and rested for a while.


    During the rest time, a group of people opposite Samuel had been ncing at Samuel with funny eyes from time to time. The pangolin felt very weak, but Samuel''s thought had already flown back to the details of the earth and Yvonne. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    There were bitterness and joy, but in the end, they all turned into honey, sweetness in his heart.


    "Creak!"


    About an hourter, the sound of wood rubbing against the floor suddenly sounded in the hall. Everyone looked up and saw that a ck and white piano was slowly pushed in.


    The group of people looked up one after another. Even the woman in white and the woman in green could not help looking up at this time.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Is this also called zither?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    A group of people whispered. Although everyone was proficient in music, they were still very confused about this strange zither.


    Samuel got up slightly and walked to the piano in a few steps. It was finished very fast, but its workmanship was indeed very


    delicate. Although some details


    were rtively strange, in general, Samuel was very satisfied with the piano in Eight Direction World. Content belongs to


    Sitting down slightly and touching the familiar piano, Samuel showed a faint happy smile.


    Almost at the same time, the young master also sat beside the zither that had been prepared in advance and nced at Samuel with disdain. Thepetition on the zither had officially begun...

 Chapter 3225

    Chapter 3225


    As the young master''s slender hand slowly plucked the strings, a leisurely sound of the zither suddenly rang out.


    Sometimes it was tactful, sometimes it was high-pitched.


    Everyone nodded and soon immersed themselves in the music.


    "It''s urate, wonderful."


    "Haha, this guy is simply the god of zither. Every sound is almost urate and not bad at all."


    "It''s true. The so-called lingering sound is just so-so."


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for others topete with him on the skill of ying the zither anymore. The music alone has won."


    A group of childes spoke with assurance and were not stingy with the praise of the childe''s zither skills.


    At this moment, the green-clotheddy behind the pearl curtain also moved slightly along with the sound of the zither. When her eyesnded on the white-clotheddy, she nodded slightly in agreement.


    "Okay!"


    As the music ended, everyone cheered.


    Obviously, the sound of the zither conquered everyone. Samuel also smiled at the young master to show his approval.


    In terms of zither skills, the guy in front of Samuel really had a few skills. He was good at controlling the sound, and his whole performance was smooth, making people feel as if they had entered the realm of music.


    However, the man snorted proudly and did not appreciate Samuel''s praise at all.


    "It''s your turn." He rolled his eyes at Samuel. He wanted to win his favor in this way, and then thought that he would lose so miserably.


    Dream on!


    Samuel smiled helplessly, shook his head, and then slowly put his hands on the zither.


    "ng!"


    As soon as the sound came out, Samuel immediately frowned.


    The sound was not very urate!


    Thinking of this, he got up slightly, opened the lid, and began to test.


    However, the "ng" had shocked everyone, and they fell to the ground with a smile.


    The pangolin covered his face with his hands and didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Listen, what''s that idiot ying? Haha, it''s so funny."


    "Damn it, my ears are almost hurting. Is this also called ying the zither?" "Ha."


    The group of peopleughed until they leaned back and forth. Even the green-clotheddy behind the pearl curtain shook her head helplessly. Clearly, she was quite disappointed. Content belongs to


    swr


    However, Samuel did not intend to stop at all. Instead, he kept pressing other sounds.


    He was adjusting the sounds.


    However, such a sound waspletely ear-piercing in the contrast of the beautiful music just now.


    "Okay, okay, don''t f*cking y anymore. If you y, you will bounce me to death."


    "F*ck, what are you talking about? I can''t stand it anymore. Could you please just admit defeat? How dare youe and harm all of us?"


    "s, I f*cking admire this country bumpkin."


    The group of people turned from mocking to cursing.


    Behind the pearl curtain, the woman in green looked at the woman ine white. The woman in white nodded. Then, the woman in green slightly raised her body, ready to stop Samuel. Content belongs to


    But almost at the same time, Samuel also got up slightly, then covered the zither cover and said politely, "Well, I can start."


    "F*ck, he''s never ending."


    "That''s right. Ah, my ears hurt."


    "I feel like my ears have been insulted!"


    A group of people cursed gloomily. At this time, the woman in green looked at the woman in white again, waiting for her decision.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The woman in white hesitated for a long time and finally nodded.


    "Young Master, please start."


    Samuel nodded and sat back in front of the piano, his fingers moving slightly.


    A wonderful note was suddenly heard.


    A beautiful melody followed the music and slowly yed.


    On the night of Earth, the world-renowned piano music rang again. It used to be on Earth, but now, it was in Eight Direction World.


    Everyone''s ridicule and


    dissatisfaction were all stuck on


    their faces at this time. They listened to the wonderful piano song in a daze and even forgot to breathe for a while... Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    At this time, Samuel, forget everything and continue to y, y...


    This would be another piano night in Eight Direction World!


    Slowly, the song was over.


    The scene was dead silent...

 Chapter 3226

    Chapter 3226


    The sound was crisp, empty, graceful, and neat. At the same time, it had traces of release and delicateness. In front of everyone, there were many spaces and wonderful paintings.


    People were intoxicated.


    Even after Samuel finished the song, everyone was still intoxicated and unable to extricate themselves for a long time.


    After an unknown period of time, a palm sound suddenly sounded in the quiet space.


    It was the pangolin!


    Even this guy waspletely immersed in the music.


    Following the sound of the pangolin''s palm, everyone in the hall finally came to their senses.


    The group of young masters looked at each other in shock.


    "This... this wonderful song was yed by that country bumpkin?"


    "I was immersed in it just now."


    "It sounds so good that my scalp feels numb, as if I have fallen into a dream."


    "It sounds good. It''s so fucking good."


    "How is this possible? With such a dusty face, he seems to be someone who can y the sound of nature."


    "Is he cheating?"


    "Yes, he''s definitely cheating. It''s impossible for him to y such a song.


    At the same time, a group of people were more shocked than convinced.


    However, no matter how aggressive they were, they could not change the fact that Samuel was sitting here and ying a song.


    Behind the pearl curtain, the woman in white gently raised her eyes and looked back at the woman in green behind her.


    A faint intoxicated expression appeared on the beautiful face of the woman in green. She had never heard of such a special musical instrument, nor had she heard of the song yed by this special musical instrument.


    "Young Master, what is this musical instrument?" The green-dressed woman nced at the woman in white and asked softly.


    "It is a piano," Samuel said softly.


    "The piano is a good name. It''s so damn amazing. I like it." The pangolinughed. After that, he whispered to the pearl curtain, "By the way, the two of them have finished ying. We should win, right?"


    The woman in green did not answer. She just looked at Samuel and said, "Young master, can you y another song?"


    These words were the consensus of almost everyone present. Everyone wanted to listen to another song!


    But at the same time, the woman in green''s words indicated who the final winner was.


    There was no more better praise for the winner than another song.


    Samuel shook his head with a smile. "No, this song is only yed for one person After that, he stood up slightly, covered the piano frame, and slowly walked to his seat. Content belongs to


    Then, Samuel sat down calmly, took a sip of wine, and looked at the night sky outside the boat.


    "I missed you, Yvonne. Did you hear me?"


    The greeneddy behind the


    §Ö§ä


    pearl curtain was slightly furious. For her, the fact that she invited Samuel to y a song was already a great respect for the other party. Normally, no one on this flower boat would be able to reject it. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    The man in front of her was the first and onlyst.


    But just as she was about to make a move, the woman in white gently reached out to stop her. She smiled at the woman in green and shook her head slightly. Her meaning was self-evident. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    The woman in green suddenly looked puzzled. Why did the woman in white respect this rude guy so much?


    "Damn, you country bumpkin, what do you mean? Miss Sue wants you to y a song, but you don''t give her face?" "Damn it, you are too arrogant."


    "You went too far."


    In addition to being shocked at Samuel''s performance, they quickly seized Samuel''s refusal and began to suppress him. "Damn it, I can''t stand it anymore. It''s one thing to pretend to be a big-tailed wolf in front of us, but I can''t bear the fact that he refused Miss Sue." "You''re right. This country bumpkin is so hateful. I must teach him a lesson."


    A group of people were filled with indignation. Then, they slowly approached Samuel. Their momentum was strong.


    "What''s wrong? All of you are exasperated. You can''t afford to lose. You''re going to hit someone." The pangolin squinted and said sarcastically.


    The crowd was even angrier, but at this time, a pair of big hands blocked in front of everyone. Then, he turned around and said, "Of course we can admit defeat."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man moved his hand and the young master who had yed the either flew out of the flower boat.


    "Although you''ve won, do you still dare to continue thepetition?"


    "What topete in?" The pangolin asked.


    "Fight!"

 Chapter 3227

    Chapter 3227


    "What?" The pangolin was stunned.


    But this reaction was clearly caught by a group of people. Young Master Yuan stopped talking and shook the long fan in his hand slightly. The henchman next to him said proudly, "Open your ears. Listen carefully. My Young Master said that it was a fight!"


    "Puff!"


    The pangolin spat out a mouthful of old wine.


    "Damn it, bastard, what do you mean?" The henchman was so angry that he couldn''t control himself. He rushed forward and was about to hit the pangolin.


    Thus, he was directly blocked by Young Master Yuan.


    There was no sense in humiliatinga soldier who was about to die.


    Moreover, the pangolin was not the only one who could be scared to spit out wine by Young Master Yuan.


    Although Young Master Yuan was talented in literature and famous, his martial arts skills were also excellent. But most of the time, he was more enthusiastic about literature and rarely deliberately showed his martial arts.


    Because for Young Master Yuan, killing with a knife was nothing. Killing with a pen was a real master.


    He liked this kind of challenge and was happy about it.


    He did not take the pangolin seriously at all. It was Samuel who showed up just now. Naturally, Young Master Yuan''s target was also Samuel. Hit someone in the face was the key point.


    How glorious was Samuel just now? Only when Samuel was beaten up would it show how awesome Young Master Yuan was.


    "How is it? Are you afraid?" Young Master Yuan looked at Samuel and could not help but ask coldly.


    Samuel shook his head with a wry smile and said, "Forget it. A literature fight is enough. A martial arts fight not only hurts the harmony, but also hurts the body. Besides, we are outsiders."


    "F*ck you! If you''re scared, then you''re scared. How dare you find a bunch of fu*king excuses?" Someone suddenly patted Samuel''s table and shouted angrily.


    "You''re right. You coward, good-for-nothing. If you have the guts,e and fight."


    "To see the truth under your hands is to be a real hero. Are you a man or not?"


    In the face of the angry roars of these people, Samuel just shook his head. Then, he raised his ss slightly and was about to drink. "Fucking drink!"


    Suddenly, at this time, a big hand rudely knocked the wine ss in Samuel''s hand to the ground.


    For a time, the wine was spilled.


    Samuel''s eyes began to burn with anger.


    As a guest, Samuel didn''t want to get into trouble, but the other side kept pushing him. Even now, the other party didn''t let go of Samuel at all. To be exact, they did not intend to let him go.


    The pangolin was also clearly shocked. He saw the anger in Samuel''s eyes and knew that something terrible might happen.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "You can''t fight in a literature


    competition, but you have to fight in martial arts. You''re hopeless. You''re really courting death. s." The


    pangolin shook his head helplessly. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    UMS


    What was the difference between looking for Samuel for a fight and ying a big saber in front of Master Guan?


    The only difference was that Master Guan''s knife was only a dozen meters long, and these people''s knives were used to cut fruit...


    "Okay!" Samuel put down his hand slightly. "How to fight?"


    "How do you want to fight?"


    "Whatever," Samuel said coldly.


    "Okay, that''s what you said," Young Master Yuan said with a sneer.


    "I''m really afraid that you won''t dare to ept the challenge. I won''t be able to humiliate you when the timees, but you dare to humiliate yourself and fight me." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Then let''s y a little bigger. What do you think?"


    Samuel smiled. "What''s the big deal?"


    "There''s no limit to the moves, techniques, weapons, or anything. Most importantly, there''s no limit to life and death. Do you dare?" Young Master Yuan sneered.


    "There''s no limit to weapons, and then let''s forget this point." Samuel said.


    "What? Are you afraid of being hacked to death?" Someone said with a smile.


    "No, it''s just that I don''t need weapons to deal with you," Samuel said with a chuckle.


    "Arrogant!" Young Master Yuan shouted coldly, "But arrogant people will pay for their arrogance!"


    "Really?" Samuel smiled slightly.


    "Let''s wait and see. Come on; serve


    the brush and ink." He shouted


    loudly. Suddenly, someone rushed to get the brush and ink. At this time, Young Master Yuan looked at


    Samuel and said with a smile, "The saber and sword have no eyes, and it''s even more difficult topletely control the inner force. So, sign the life and death situation and don''t stop until one dies. However, there is another way to avoid death."


    "Oh?"


    "Those who want to admit defeat and are afraid of death can kneel down and kowtow and call me grandpa."


    The crowd burst intoughter. Almost at the same time, the pen and paper were also brought up...

 Chapter 3228

    Chapter 3228


    Samuel also smiled slightly. "It seems that you are sure to win?"


    "Nonsense. Do you know what Young Master Yuan''s nickname is?"


    "His nickname is Enemy of tens of thousands of people, which means that he can fight against them


    alone."


    "Although you have guts, your brain is really useless. How dare youpete with Young Master


    Yuan?"


    "Idiot, if you don''t want to dieter, hurry up and kowtow and call Young Master Yuan grandpa."


    "Hahahaha!"


    The crowd burst intoughter again. They seemed to be able to see clearly the scene of Samuel


    being beaten up.


    Samuel smiled helplessly. As soon as the man put down the pen and paper, Samuel directly picked


    up the pen and wrote down his name.


    "Pangolin!"


    Seeing this name, the group of people was so happy.


    The country bumpkin was really a f*cking country bumpkin. Even his name was so ugly.


    On the contrary, the real pangolin himself was shaking his head helplessly at this time. He didn''t


    know where this group of schrs got the courage to call themselves talented.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    There were only two types of people who dared to sign their names without even thinking about


    what was written on the paper. They were either idiots or idiots with no brains, or they had real


    abilities and could look down on everything.


    Obviously, Samuel''s words and deeds were not fools, so it was very likely that he was thetter.


    On this point, even if the pangolin didn''t experience how powerful Samuel was, he would be


    cautious and never be so careless if he met Samuel for the first time.


    "Everyone!"


    At this moment, behind the pearl curtain, the woman in green opened her mouth unwillingly.


    Originally, when Young Master Yuan invited Samuel to fight, the woman in white had already asked


    the woman in green to stop them. However, it was obvious that the girl in green was still unhappy


    with Samuel because Samuel refused to y the zither.


    It was not until the woman in white''s eyes were filled with anger and the life-and-death state had


    been taken out that the woman in green hurriedly spoke.


    "The trip to the flower boat is just for everyone to participate in the art tour of the Sue family''s grand


    wedding. It''s one thing for everyone to have poetrymunication, but there''s no need to fight."


    Hearing the persuasion of the Sue family, Young Master Yuan was not in a hurry to answer. Instead,


    he looked at Samuel and said with a smile, "Now that a woman is helping you out, I won''t force you.


    Whether you want to fight or pretend to be a grandson, it''s up to you. I can pretend that I haven''t


    received the life-and-death contract you signed."


    Although it seemed that Young Master Yuan was listening to the Sue family, in fact, everyone could


    tell that he was just provoking Samuel.


    If Samuel agreed, wouldn''t he be a man who relied on women''s help?


    Not to mention that Samuel didn''t take these people seriously, even if Samuel was not as good as


    them, would he be willing to do so with the character of Samuel?


    "I''ll give you the same words." Samuel smiled.


    "Good, stinky boy, you have guts." Young Master Yuan praised loudly, and then echoed the woman


    behind the pearl curtain, saying, "Miss Sue, you also heard that this young master insists on


    competing with me."


    Inside the pearl curtain, the woman in green rolled her eyes speechlessly. She looked at the woman


    in white as if saying that Samuel was courting death.


    The woman in white sighed helplessly and stopped talking.


    Seeing no one speak again behind the pearl curtain, Young Master Yuan smiled proudly. With his


    wisdom, there was no problem that he could not solve.


    He lifted the pen in his hand and quickly wrote down the words of life and death.


    However, when no one was paying attention to him, he added a few more words after the words:


    Losers should kneel down and call the other party grandpa".


    ¡°But the winner could still kill the loser.¡±


    The purpose of doing this was self-evident.


    After writing this sentence, Young Master Yuan smiled sinisterly.


    However, he did not know that what he had done had already been seen through by Samuel.


    Leaving the life and death paper behind, Young Master Yuan slowly walked into the middle of the


    main hall. Samuel at the other end of the hall also quietly stood up...

 Chapter 3229

    Chapter 3229


    Seeing this, the pangolin quickly took a few peanuts and put them in front of him. Then, he filled a


    ss of good wine and was ready to watch the show.


    On the other side, a group of young masters also returned to their seats, talking andughing, as if


    they were discussing how miserable Samuel would be.


    Behind the pearl curtain, the white-clotheddy was faintly worried. On the other hand, the green-


    clotheddy was somewhat unconcerned.


    Among all the childes, she had always been most optimistic about Young Master Yuan''s ability.


    As the twonded, the things around the hall were quickly removed, and the two sides suddenly


    became empty.


    Young Master Yuan''s clothes were tied to his waist, and the fan was on his chest. At this time, the


    servant handed him two long swords.


    The green sword body was extraordinary at first nce.


    ncing at Samuel, Young Master Yuan chuckled disdainfully and then said coldly, "Don''t say that I


    bullied you. This is a steel sword made of cold iron. It''s extremely sharp. One for me, one for you."


    After that, Young Master Yuan took out a sword with both hands and threw it to Samuel with his left


    hand.


    Samuel took it gently and then threw the sword gently. "I said that I don''t need a weapon."


    Young Master Yuan''s eyes shed with a cold light. "Brat, you asked for it."


    Samuel gave a disdainful smile, slightly revealing his true form.


    "I want you to suffer." Young Master Yuan shouted coldly. The next second, he held the sword in his


    right hand like lightning!


    "Damn, he''s so fast!"


    "Young Master Yuan is indeed Young Master Yuan. His speed is amazing."


    Everyone was shocked to see that Young Master Yuan was so powerful.


    If it was an ordinary person, this guy could indeed rely on his own ability to amaze the world.


    However, this guy was so unlucky that he wanted to find trouble for Samuel.


    Such a speed was really slow for Samuel.


    It was so slow that Samuel didn''t even want to hide.


    Samuel simply straightened his body slightly. Anyway, the horse-headed woman had repaired the


    Indestructible Armor and sewn the Frost Jade Armor for Samuel. Samuel wanted to try how the


    effect was with both of them.


    Young Master Yuan''s cultivation was indeed not low. Even in the Central ins area of Eight


    Direction World, he was definitely a master. Coincidentally, he was a good test stone.


    "F*ck, what the hell is that guy doing? He didn''t dodge. Is he crazy?"


    "That kid has a sharp tongue. How could he go crazy? I think he was obviously scared out of his


    wits."


    The crowd was quite surprised. Not to mention them, even the pangolin could not help frowning.


    "Although I know that you are very strong, so strong that you even have no boundaries, there is


    always someone better than you. Samuel, Samuel, you can''t be so arrogant that you don''t even


    defend yourself, can you?" The pangolin thought strangely.


    But as the pangolin saw, Samuel did not defend at all.


    "What''s wrong? I''m so fast that you forgot to dodge?"


    Suddenly, Young Master Yuan approached Samuel. Seeing that Samuel did not dodge at all, Young


    Master Yuan sneered for a while. But at the same time, he suddenly felt bored.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Because he thought Young Master Yuan was too weak.


    "That fellow..."


    Almost at the same time, inside the pearl curtain, the woman in green clearly saw that it was one


    thing that Samuel did not dodge, but the key was that Young Master Yuan also found this. He


    wielded his sword down to Samuel¡¯s heart.


    Dang!


    There was a crisp sound of iron colliding with iron.


    What followed was a crisp sound of iron, followed by a muffled sound.


    All the people present widened their eyes and looked at the scene in disbelief.


    They swore that if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed it even if they


    were beaten to death.


    The cold iron sword had been broken. Because of the broken sword, Young Master Yuan''s whole


    body hit the shoulder of Samuel due to inertia. But Young Master Yuan felt as if he had hit a


    mountain. With a muffled sound, Young Master Yuan flew backward several meters.


    Hong!


    With a loud bang on the ground, Young Master Yuan flew backward and fell heavily on the ground.


    On the other hand, Samuel stood rooted to the spot,pletely unmoved. There was even a faint


    smile on his face.


    There was a dead silence again. Inside the pearl curtain, the lovely mouth of the green-robed


    woman was also slightly open...

 Chapter 3230

    Chapter 3230


    The whole ce was dead silent!


    For a moment, the sound of needles falling could be heard.


    People were dumbfounded.


    This was almost everyone''s real image now.


    Young Master Yuan was an attacker, but the current situation had changed unexpectedly. The one


    who flew out was not the one that had been attacked but the one that attacked Samuel .


    This was simply outrageous enough to make people explode on the spot!


    "Impossible."


    "Young Master Yuan was obviously attacking. How could he suddenly fly backward?"


    "Moreover, the most outrageous thing is that grandson actually... actually blocked the sword with his


    body and broke the sword made of cold iron. What the hell is this?"


    "Could it be that the guy''s body is harder than the f*cking cold iron?"


    "How is this possible? Cold iron is one of the hardest materials in the world. Not only is the sword


    made of iron cut like mud, but its quality is also extremely hard. Not to mention a small human body,


    even the stone mountain and the iron sea will never break it."


    "Brother Mo is right. Cold iron is definitely not an ordinary thing. It can''t be broken in a fight, let


    alone be broken with such strength."


    A group of people swore. However, reality was better than everything else. The reality in front of


    them would only make their words be more ridiculous and ignorant.


    Inside the pearl curtain, the woman in green waspletely dumbfounded.


    She couldn''t close her mouth all the time, and her beautiful eyes seemed to be fixed there.


    At this time, the woman in white also raised her head slightly. Her disappointed face suddenly lit up.


    In the hall, Samuel sneered. Although he had expected that the effect of the Indestructible Armor


    and the Frost Jade Armor would be very invincible, he did not expect that it could be so invincible.


    Young Master Yuan covered his chest and struggled to get up from the ground. His eyes were full of


    doubts, but more of them were endless anger.


    This b*tch in front of him actually made him, who should have caused a sensation in the audience,


    be aughing stock. This was unbearable for Young Master Yuan, who was proud and


    arrogant.


    "You sessfully angered me." Young Master Yuan spat, looked at Samuel, and said coldly.


    Samuel looked at him indifferently, motionless.


    The next second, Young Master Yuan suddenly shouted and threw away the broken sword in his


    hand. His hands turned into ws and attacked fiercely.


    "Demon Hunting w of the Yuan Family!"


    "Legend has it that everything will be destroyed by this w. My God, I can see such a Divine Skill


    in my lifetime."


    "Young Master Yuan is indeed a master of both the literature and martial arts. I don''t know what that


    guy did to resist Young Master Yuan''s cold iron sword, but how could he expect that Young Master


    Yuan, who is no longer bound by the iron sword, is really horrible?"


    "Now, I want to see how this kid will die."


    When the group of people saw Young Master Yuan''s move, their shock was quickly reced by joy.


    The Demon Hunting w was the foundation of the Yuan Family, a big family. It had been famous


    for thousands of years, and its ability was invincible, so there was no need to say more.


    Samuel frowned slightly. What kind of w was this? Although it was indeed fierce and had a strong


    wind force, it was impossible for ordinary people to bear it.


    However, that was rtive to ordinary people.


    ¡°Country bumpkin, I want you to be smashed to pieces." Young Master Yuan shouted loudly and


    attacked with his w.


    "That fellow... why is he still not moving?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Is he crazy? Damn it, did he think his body could be as hard as breaking the Cold Iron Sword to


    resist the attack of the Demon Hunting Palm?"


    "If the Cold Iron Sword is made of steel and only has Yang, then this Demon Hunting w is


    extremely Yin and Yang. Even if his body is as strong as a mountain, he can only be shattered."


    A group of people shouted angrily, scolding Samuel.


    Samuel did not move at all. It was almost half a meter away from Samuel when Young Master


    Yuan''s demonic ws approached.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly moved.


    He suddenly lifted his right foot slightly, and then stomped on the ground. Suddenly, an extremely


    strong Qi burst out from his body.


    Hong!!


    With Samuel as the center, the Qi strength formed a circle, apanied by a loud noise.


    Everything within several meters of Samuel flew at the same time. Even the young masters who


    were far away from the center of the hall were blown over by the wind...


    What was even more exaggerated was...

 Chapter 3231

    Chapter 3231


    What was even more exaggerated was that Young Master Yuan, who had been attacking Samuel


    with his ws, suddenly became like a piece of paper that was charging forward. Suddenly, he


    encountered a strong wind of the tenth level and became so weak that he could not withstand the


    wind. With a blow, he fell down and flew backward directly.


    Peng!


    His body was directly embedded on the gate pir above the living room!


    After everyone was attacked by the fierce wind, as soon as they opened their eyes, they saw such a


    horrible scene. They were all stunned.


    On the other side, the pearl curtain was obviously lifted by the wind. It had just fallen slightly. As the


    pearl curtain shook, it could be seen that the woman in white gently put down the long sleeves


    covering her face, revealing a shocking face.


    As for the green-dressed woman, she was much more straightforward. Her small mouth opened


    again, and her beautiful eyes were filled with shock!


    "This..." She murmured, but did not know what to say.


    "Ah!"


    Almost at the same time, on the wooden pir, Young Master Yuan shouted in pain, and blood kept


    flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked down at the blood in his hand. A


    nameless anger was burning wildly in his heart.


    Blood, blood. He was the high and mighty Young Master Yuan, but today, he was not only


    humiliated by a country bumpkin, but more importantly, this country bumpkin dared to hurt him.


    When had Young Master Yuan ever been treated like this in the past few decades?


    Everyone was shocked by the fact that this guy had injured Young Master Yuan. Even the women


    inside the pearl curtain were shocked.


    No, absolutely not.


    He had to take back what he had lost with his own hands.


    And Samuel in front of him must die.


    Trash like Samuel was absolutely not qualified to climb to the top of his head.


    Samuel didn''t deserve it, and there was no one in the world that deserved it. Because he, Young


    Master Yuan, should have stood at the top of the world.


    Thinking of this, Young Master Yuan suddenly gave a sinister smile, and a ck Qi began to slowly


    spread from his body.


    Then, his delicate appearance began to be a little ferocious, and his eyes began to burn with


    blood.


    "He... he''s joined the Devil."


    "Young Master Yuan... has joined the Devil."


    Join the Devil?


    Samuel smiled slightly. Perhaps other people''s faces changed because of this, but for Samuel, what


    kind of devil couldpare with him?


    He just looked at it indifferently and even disdained so that Samuel gave Young Master Yuan a


    chance to attack first.


    On the boat, everything began to shake slightly. Outside the boat, the stars twisted and a strong


    pressure fell from the sky.


    "What a powerful Devil Aura!"


    "It''s suffocating."


    Everyone was surprised and even felt a strong uneasiness.


    "Demon Annihtion Killing!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    As Young Master Yuan shouted out, a smile appeared on his face. In an instant, the light on the


    boat flickered continuously. Countless vengeful ghost-like afterimages appeared beside the boat.


    They moved with the wind and drifted non-stop.


    Almost at the same time, Young Master Yuan, who was embedded on the wooden pir, suddenly


    rushed over. One turned into two, two into four, four into eight, and eight into thousands.


    In just a few seconds, the whole hall was almost filled with the figure of Young Master Yuan.


    "How... how can people guard against this?"


    "I didn''t expect Young Master Yuan to have such a killing move!"


    "It''s fucking fierce, but I like it!"


    When everyone was shocked, they secretly praised Young Master Yuan.


    "Does that guy intend to stay still now?" The green-clothed woman behind the pearl curtain asked


    softly.


    But the truth was that Samuel still didn''t move, and even wanted tough when he saw these


    shadows.


    "How dare he y this trick on me at such a speed? Even if there are thousands of residual


    shadows, he can''t raise my speed. It''s just a trick that can be seen through at a nce."


    "You''re so frivolous." Samuel snorted disdainfully.


    The next second, Samuel remained motionless.


    Then, he lifted his foot slightly.


    "Wait!" All of a sudden, everything stopped. Even Young Master Yuan''s ten thousand figures


    suddenly merged into a real body on the left side of Samuel''s body.


    As Young Master Yuan asked Samuel to wait, the tense atmosphere on the scenepletely


    disappeared for a moment.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "What''s wrong?" Someone asked doubtfully.


    "It''s unfair!" Young Master Yuan suddenly turned around and said to the people inside the Pearl


    curtain and present.


    "This guy must have some special treasure to protect himself, so he only defended and not


    attacked. He''s not a hero. If you have the guts, put down your defense!" Young Master Yuan said


    discontentedly.


    Samuel suddenly smiled. "Are you sure?"

 Chapter 3232

    Chapter 3232


    The pangolin also stared at Young Master Yuan as if he had seen a ghost. He had finally seen it


    today What it meant to find a way out for nothing.


    Samuel didn''t move or attack. It was just a defense. Wasn''t it good?


    At least Samuel had given him enough time to attack, and it wouldn''t cause any harm to him, even if


    it may make one unable to break through the defense and his heart copse.


    However, the copse was always a problem in his heart. He wouldn''t have been beaten by Samuel


    so badly.


    But this freak actually took the initiative to fight?


    "Damn, this is definitely the most abnormal request I''ve ever heard." The pangolin shook his head


    helplessly and then started to drink.


    "You''re right. I think this country bumpkin simply took an unknown treasure and then kept


    pretending to be shameless here. Relying on us being unfamiliar with his treasure, he did it in a


    mysterious and powerful way."


    "The tortoise''s shell is very hard, so even the king of the forest would find it difficult toy a finger on


    the tortoise. Every time the king of the forest wants to eat it, it''ll feel stifled because of the hard shell.


    Does this mean that the tortoise is the king of the forest?"


    "Yes, this analogy is very appropriate."


    "If he is a hero, if he has the guts, let''s fight."


    "Yes, he only knows how to defend. Is he really a turtle or a coward?"


    In the face of such a rude request, not only did the young masters present not object to it, but they


    also strongly supported and even mocked Samuel. How could it not be ridiculous?


    Within the pearl curtain, the green-clotheddy might have been dissatisfied with Samuel earlier,


    but she also knew that it was normal for anyone to use any method in thepetition. It was clearly


    extremely unreasonable for someone to ask Samuel to give up his defenses. Hence, just as she


    was about to open her mouth to stop Young Master Yuan, the white-clotheddy suddenly turned


    her head at this moment.


    Then, she shook her head gently at the woman in green.


    A trace of surprise appeared on the beautiful face of the woman in green. Why...


    ¡°Why does Miss agree?


    Miss has always been reasonable, and even when I wanted to deal with Samuel, she had been


    ming me with her eyes.


    Why does Miss suddenly choose to acquiesce in front of unfairness? What does this mean?¡±


    However, the woman in green had no choice but to let out a sigh and remain silent.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Samuel in the middle of the hall was waiting for Young Master Yuan''s answer.


    "F*ck, what are you pretending to be with me? Do I need to make sure?"


    "If you are a man, you''d better put away your tricks. Let''s have a real fight. Isn''t this what a man


    should look like?" Young Master Yuan sneered.


    Samuel smiled and nodded. He suddenly withdrew his body and the energy dissipated. Then, he


    straightened his body slightly and said, "Okay, I won''t defend."


    Hearing Samuel''s answer, Young Master Yuan could not help sneering.


    That was exactly what he wanted.


    His attacks were fierce, but the defense of Samuel always gave him a headache, which was


    equivalent to weakening half of his power.


    However, if this brat Samuel did not intend to defend, he would definitely win!


    No one could take advantage of him in a face-to-face battle!


    This was Young Master Yuan''s absolute confidence in himself.


    "Since you have agreed, then you shall wait for your death." Young Master Yuan smiled grimly. The


    next second, his figure moved, and the stars in the sky kept spinning. An extremely strong devil


    pressure fell from the sky.


    Everything had returned to how terrifying it was just now!


    But at this time, Samuel just smiled gently and did not even look at Young Master Yuan.


    "What the hell is that guy doing?"


    "Is he sick?"


    "Or is he addicted to acting cool? Didn''t he say that they should fight against each other without


    defense? Why doesn''t he move now?"


    "Haha, I''ve told you a long time ago that this fool is relying on an unknown treasure to defend


    himself. Now he can''t defend himself, so he can''t move at all."


    After that, they nodded repeatedly.


    Samuel just smiled. Suddenly, he even closed his eyes slightly...

 Chapter 3233

    Chapter 3233


    "Is he really courting death?"


    Inside the pearl curtain, the woman in green also found that Samuel had closed his eyes at this time!


    "Or, self-confidence?"


    "But that''s impossible. Young Master Yuan''s cultivation is profound, and now he has turned into a devil and entered the realm. Even if this guy is an expert, it''s impossible for him to be as confident as this."


    Yes, theoretically speaking, even the world-shaking masters in the Eight Wilds should be careful to deal with Master Yuan''s attack. It was impossible for them to not only stay still, but also close their eyes.


    But the problem was that Samuel was never a person who could be judged bymon sense.


    "Don''t you think it''s troublesome since you go around time and time again?" Samuel suddenly smiled.


    Young Master Yuan did not care at all. He turned into thousands of figures and hid in them, lingering around Samuel.


    Perhaps, he believed that this move must have dazzled Samuel. In fact, the closed eyes of Samuel seemed to confirm Young Master Yuan''s arrogant guess.


    But in fact, in the eyes of Samuel, Young Master Yuan was just like an old woman in her 80s. At this time, she was pacing around and moving slowly. Even though Young Master Yuan had thousands of residual shadows, his real body had long been captured by Samuel.


    "It is a waste of time!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel suddenly turned over and ran his Qi with one hand. Red, fire, and blue lightning even lit up on his arm. He directly hit Young Master Yuan, who had justunched a surprise attack.


    Young Master Yuan was stunned. He had been hiding for a long time and finally found the biggest gap. But as soon as he started, he was discovered by the other side.


    Was this guy so lucky? How could this guy run into him?


    However, in addition to his surprise, Young Master Yuan quickly steadied himself.


    Even if he was found out, so what? It was not a big deal that this idiot didn''t hide, but he dared to p him in the face.


    This was no different from courting death!


    "Just now, you won so much honor on me that you can''t get in your lifetime. Now, you have to pay such a great price. Go to hell, bumpkin."


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    Young Master Yuan suddenly


    was


    released all his momentum. Hepletely wrapped in the extremely powerful ck Devil Aura. With the power of Destruction Thunder, he suddenly smashed toward Samuel. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Even though the distance was very short, the strong wind still blew the people around them.


    "What powerful power," the green-robed woman murmured softly.


    If she had been angry at Samuel for rejecting her earlier, she would have pitied Samuel for encountering such a powerful opponent now.


    Compared with Young Master Yuan,


    although Samuel''s arm had blue and purple lightning jumping and red fire burning, it was really weak whenpared with Young Master Yuan''s thunderbolt general trend.


    Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    ??


    Only the pangoliny up leisurely, carrying a wine pot and drinking leisurely.


    "Really?" Samuel sneered and pushed out a palm.


    Peng!


    The palm and Young Master Yuan''s ghost ws met!


    The two kinds of energy collided. Time waspletely frozen at this time.


    But the next second, after a short pause, the aftermath of the two huge energy explosions suddenly burned the whole hall. All the tables and chairs were destroyed and turned into powder.


    Countless people outside the hall were blown apart by the wind and broke through the protection of the hall. If the guards outside had not rescued them in time, it was likely that they would have been knocked out of the boat. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Even the pearl curtainpletely floated up at this time. The woman in white raised her hand to support her sleeves to resist, while the woman in green swayed and was almost blown away.


    But no one cared about this. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the two people in the field.


    "Roar!"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Suddenly, the red me and blue-purple lightning on Samuel''s arm suddenly soared. An invisible and enormous force also suddenly erupted! Hong!


    The demonic w waspletely destroyed. Samuel''s palm was unstoppable and directly shattered the demonic w. His palm turned into a fist and went straight to Young Master Yuan''s abdomen!


    "What?"

 Chapter 3234

    Chapter 3234


    "Puff!"


    As someone eximed, Young Master Yuan, who was on the fist, suddenly opened his mouth and spat out blood. Blood sprayed on the spot like mist.


    With the hit of the fist, Young Master Yuan''s body was bent into a bow because of the force. Even after he spat out the blood mist, blood still dripped from his mouth to the ground like blood.


    Pain!


    Extreme pain!


    It was as if he was directly punched in the chest!


    However, there was even more unwillingness in his eyes!


    How could this be?


    How could this be?


    He was unwilling and angry. He even wanted to catch Samuel and ask him why it was like this!


    With his strength and ability, he was invincible. But today, he was defeated by a nobody.


    Moreover, it ended in such a miserable manner.


    There was no advantage at all in the demonic ws that he was proud of. On the contrary, they were directly broken by a punch in the face-to-face confrontation, leaving only a more overbearing, more ferocious, and more magnificent image.


    The strongest technique of the Yuan Family?


    His own magic arts?


    In the past, how glorious were these things? Now, it nailed itself deep into the pir of humiliation.


    The people under the stage werepletely shocked and forgot to breathe.


    They just stared stupidly at the stunning result at the center of the hall.


    The result was not as yful as they had imagined, nor was it as happy as they had imagined. There was only a moment of ughter, and even...


    It could be called seckill!


    However, it was not the humble country bumpkin who was killed in seconds, but the Young Master Yuan whom they had high hopes and had never doubted!


    "Am I dazzled?"


    "Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I even suspect that I am dreaming."


    "That guy not only broke the demon''s ws with one punch, but also... could even hit Young Master Yuan''s abdomen so directly and domineeringly. How... how powerful is this?"


    "Young Master Yuan''s cultivation


    has already reached the upper realm


    of evil yer. Although he can''t be


    el


    regarded as a supreme power master, he is also a top-notch master. How can someone directly smash him and hit him at the same time?" Content belongs to


    "Unless this country bumpkin''s cultivation is at least two levels higher than that of the Evil yer Realm. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have killed Young Master Yuan in such a short time!"


    "There is only the Eight Wilds Realm left above the Evil yer Realm. I don''t believe that this guy can be higher than the Eight Wilds Realm."


    "That''s right. Among the masters in the Eight Wilds, the youngest one is at least 100 years old. This boy is so young, at most 30 years old. How could he have reached the Zhen Hua Realm?"


    "But he really did it." Someone shook his head, not willing to continue thinking about the truth.


    "Could it be...,


    ...could


    it be that we


    were wrong from the beginning? He


    didn''t have any secret treasure to protect him at all, but simply used his cultivation to resist Young Master Yuan''s attack?" Someone quessed. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    But this spection obviously made everyone gasp.


    This kind of exnation seemed to be the only exnation that could go through the whole process at present. But if this exnation came true, it would be too abnormal.


    How could such a young man have such an abnormal cultivation?


    Then what was he?


    "He is either the True Gods or Individual Immortals!"


    "Furthermore, he is definitely an outstanding existence among loose immortals, to the extent where he is the closest to a Deity."


    Hearing the words, the group of childes present remained silent.


    Inside the pearl curtain.


    Up


    Thedy in green covered her mouth with her hand and was so surprised that she almost could not speak. Even the woman in white stood unexpectedly and muttered in disbelief as she watched the scene in the field. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Defeat?


    Even though the woman in white was mentally prepared, she knew that Samuel was definitely not something in a pool.


    However, she never dreamed that victory or defeat woulde so quickly and decisively. The battle between the two had just begun, but it had alreadye to an end.


    As expected, he wasn''t something on the pond, but rather a true dragon!


    One leap, shocking the world!


    A smile suddenly appeared on the face of the woman in white. The woman in green blushed and nodded. Then, she took a step forward and said something that stunned Samuel.

 Chapter 3235

    Chapter 3235


    "The oue has been decided."


    "I think thepetition of poetry and wine will be finished soon."


    Inside the pearl curtain, the voice of the woman in green spread throughout the whole hall. The originally clear voice was mixed with waves of joy that could not be hidden.


    "Everyone, do you have any objections?"


    Just now, a group of people must have stood up to object, and it was very likely that someone even swore.


    But at this time, the whole ce was silent, and no one dared to fart.


    Although many people looked at Samuel unhappily because of the woman in green''s slightly joyful tone.


    However, even Young Master Yuan, who was one of the most outstanding people among them, was still hanging on obediently under Samuel''s punch. Who would dare to move at all?


    How arrogant these people were before, how cowardly they were now.


    "Since none of you have any objections, so do I. Guards."


    After she spoke, she gently pped her hands. Immediately, eight men and four women in gorgeous clothes each carried a tray covered with red cloth. They slowly walked out with smiles on their faces.


    The eight of them lined up in a row and stood in front of the pearl curtain. Then, the two female attendants who poured the wine went up and lifted the red cloth in their hands one by one.


    All of a sudden, the entire hall became unusually bright.


    From left to right, almost all kinds of rare treasures were ced on each te.


    The blood-red diamond, which was almost the size as the monkey''s head, the rare mysterious ice shining with green light, and all kinds of unknown good things.


    Although Samuel didn''t know them, he was still a "rich man" who had entered the auction house. Just based on these experiences, he could judge that each of these eight items was priceless. If they were to be together at the same time, they could be rich.


    "Young Master, this way please." The two female attendants smiled at Samuel and then made way for each other. Their meaning was self-evident. Samuel frowned slightly. "For me?"


    The two maids nodded and said with a smile, "This is the prize for the champion of poetry and wine, but it is also...


    "We''re rich, we''re rich." Before the two female attendants could finish their words, the pangolin ran up to them. Looking at the eight tes of rare treasures, his eyes were skining with a light that belonged to a miser. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Although he knew that Samuel was rich, the pangolin did not know how rich Samuel was. The eight pots of rare treasures in front of him were extremely huge treasures, so the


    pangolin would not be pove


    Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    swno


    "Pan... Yellow Sand Monster." Seeing that the pangolin had run to the servant, enhoying the gold, silver, and jewelry on the basin, Samuel quickly stopped him.


    Samuel bent down slightly and whispered behind the pearl curtain, "As the saying goes, no gain without pain. I don''t need these things."


    "As for the champion of poetry and wine, I don''t want it." Samuel shook his head.


    He had never participated in literature fights just now, and he had no choice but to fight in the martial arts. He had no interest in the champion of poetry and wine.


    "No matter whether it is intentional


    or not, Young Master still won thepetition. In this case, ording to the rules, these things are yours." The voice behind the pearl curtain whispered. Content belongs to noveldrama.orgC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I don''t need these things." Samuel shook his head.


    How could he casually take valuable items!


    "You don''t need them, but maybe I need them, so please ept them."


    "Oh, Sam... pangolin, are you stupid?" The pangolin walked up to Samuel in a few steps. Then, he looked at Samuel gloomily and said, "Why don''t you want them since they were for free?"


    "For free?"


    Samuel ignored this guy. Instead, he frowned and asked doubtfully, "Young Lady, what do you mean? I don''t need them. You need them?"


    These words sounded very strange to Samuel, as if there was something in them.


    "Ah, I said country bumpkins... No, sir, don''t pretend to be confused. You''ve got all the championship of the poetry and wine. Don''t you know what it is for?" Someone said gloomily.


    Samuel looked around and was indeed puzzled. "I really don''t know."


    "Haha, in short, marrying a beauty and bing a rich man."


    "These eight pots of rare treasures are no other than dowry!"


    "The dowry?" Samuel was stunned!

 Chapter 3236

    Chapter 3236


    What the f*ck was this?


    How did it have anything to do with the dowry?


    "The first beauty of the Sue family holds a banquet for poetry and wine. If the winner wins, he can take the beauty and get the rare treasures from the Sue family. From then on, the beauty and money will reach the peak of his life."


    They sighed helplessly, and their words were always sour.


    After all, this was everyone''s dream, but this dream was crushed by Samuel.


    Samuel was all stunned. They quickly bowed and said, "Miss, I''m afraid it''s a misunderstanding!"


    "Misunderstanding?" Inside the pearl curtain, the voice of the green-dressed woman was a little confused but also a little angry.


    "That''s right. I really don''t know the champion of poetry and wine."


    "I only thought that you were going to the north, so I could take a ride. But who knew what happened tonight... Anyway, it was not my intention," Samuel exined.


    After a moment of silence, the woman in green said, "Young Master, although I''m a female servant of the Sue family, I''ve been close to my Miss since I was a child, and I was called the most beautiful woman of the Sue family because of my outstanding appearance. Is it really okay for you to do this in public?"


    Samuel bowed his head apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, Young Lady. To tell you the truth, I have already fallen in love with someone." Behind the pearl curtain, there was a dead silence.


    However, through the gap between the pearl curtain, Samuel could vaguely see the green-clothed woman''s delicate body trembling slightly. Clearly, she had fallen into sadness.


    The woman in green didn''t say anything, but the childes under the stage burst into an uproar.


    "Damn, what did he say just now? Did I hear it wrong?"


    "Is he crazy? The most beautiful woman in the Sue family is the most beautiful woman in this area. Many people want to get close to her, but this guy refused directly?"


    "Is there something wrong with his sexual orientation? Does he like men?"


    "F*ck, what''s going on tonight? Young Master Yuan was tortured, and now someone is rejecting the beauty of the Sue Family. Did I drink fake wine, or did the weather change tonight? Is there anything wrong?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The pangolin sighed helplessly. "Unlucky fate, unlucky fate."


    "In this world, it''s unfair. Fanny''s old scars have not been yet healed, and there will be a new injury here."


    "What a pity. What a pity."


    "I''m thirsty, but someone is going to drown."


    After that, the pangolin nced at the group of childes, and his eyes suddenly showed sympathy.


    "We''ve also fallen to the ground!"


    "Shut up." Samuel red at the pangolin speechlessly. "Is it not chaotic enough?"


    Inside the pearl curtain, the green-clothed woman slowly opened her mouth, "I can ask you one more question. Who are you interested in?"


    "At least, even if I lose, I will be convinced and know who I lost to."


    Samuel hesitated for a moment.


    After all, he didn''t know this group of people. He didn''t know whether it was good to take out Yvonne''s


    name alone or not. Content belongs


    to noveldrama.org


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Samuel decided to tell her the name. There was nothing to fear about.


    But just as Samuel was about to speak, the woman in green opened her mouth first behind the pearl curtain.


    "Why don''t you let me guess?"


    "She should be dignified and beautiful, right?"


    Samuel nodded.


    "It''s also very gentle and polite."


    Samuel did not deny it.


    In Samuel''s heart, Yvonne was his perfect goddess. Even if she had her shorings, these shorings were the most perfect when gathered with Yvonne''s advantages. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    UMS


    "The most important thing is that she is extremely intelligent and has an extraordinary temperament."


    Samuel still nodded.


    "I''m willing to lose, but..."


    "But what?" Samuel frowned slightly.


    "But, do you know what she''s thinking?" the woman in green asked.


    Samuel hesitated for a moment. He wanted to answer with certainty, but the letter that Yvonne gave him made Samuel''s words stuck in his throat.


    "Well..." Samuel hesitated for a moment, but still nodded. "No matter what, I believe that we can stay together forever."


    "Young Master, I''ve finished asking." After that, she sighed softly. "Everyone, it''ste. Please leave. You take the guests to the guest room to rest."


    Even though the crowd was


    reluctant to leave, since the people


    on the stage had already spoken, they had to go out of the hall. Samuel also let go of Young Master Yuan, who was almost absent-minded. Under the


    nov


    leadership of several servants, Samuel walked out of the hall. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    But...


    Samuel soon realized that they were not going to the guest room, but...

 Chapter 3237

    Chapter 3237


    Instead, he walked all the way inside.


    Samuel frowned and asked curiously, "Where are you taking us?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The young masters who came out with him had been taken to their guest rooms several minutes ago. Even the pangolin had his own guest room. However, when it was Samuel''s turn, these people took him around thest guest room and walked inside.


    Could it be that he had rejected the so-called beauty of the Sue family? That woman seemed to be fine on the surface, but in fact, she had a grudge in her heart, so now she was ready to plot against him?


    But after thinking about it carefully, it seemed unlikely.


    On the one hand, although he had never seen the woman before, he could tell from her voice that she was not the kind of evil person. On the other hand, everyone present had seen his ability. There was no reason for someone to make trouble for him at this time.


    "Young Master, don''t worry. We''re almost there." The leading servant gently turned around and saluted, and then made a gesture of inviting Samuel inside.


    Samuel nced around in a strange manner. There was nothing strange about it.


    After walking for a few minutes, a strange fragrance of flowers wafted into their nostrils.


    However, although there were nts on both sides of the aisle, most of them were green grass. Not to mention the fragrance of flowers, even a flower could not be seen.


    After walking a dozen more steps, the fragrance became stronger, and there was also a slight light in front of them. It seemed that the end of the corridor was already in front of them.


    "Young Master, please!"


    Several servants moved to the left and right, inviting Samuel to continue moving forward. However, Samuel just took a few steps forward, and these servants quickly retreated from the original way, leaving Samuel standing there stupidly.


    What the hell?


    Samuel thought strangely, but since he hade, he should take it easy. He took a few steps up and walked quickly to the end of the corridor. When he passed through the entrance of the corridor, the scene in front stunned Samuel.


    It was a green world. The bright


    moon hung high in the sky, and the moonlight scattered slightly. Under the moon, a woman in green slow


    danced. All kinds of beautiful butterflies gathered around her, falling into her hand, gently clinging techer shoulder, or dancing with her. Content belongs to


    Coupled with her beautiful figure and appearance, she was simply a fairy among flowers.


    Even people like Samuel, who had seen many beautiful women, couldn''t help but be attracted by her beauty and be lost in thought. The dance slowly ended.


    However, those colorful butterflies did not want to fly away. Theynded on her shoulders, pped their wings, and enjoyed the moonlight.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly found that the fragrant fragrance of flowers did note from the flowers, but from the woman.


    Such a body fragrance was really enviable.


    "Young Master."


    Seeing Samueling, she bowed slightly and saluted.


    "I thought you were going to take revenge on me." Samuel smiled.


    Although Samuel had never seen her look like this behind the pearl curtain he still remembered her voice, so he naturally recognized that she was the woman in green behind the pearl curtain. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Do you like the sword light and sword shadows here?" The woman smiled gently and joked.


    "You can still be kidding. At least I feel much better. Thank you, Young Lady." Samuel bowed slightly.


    "You''re wee, Young Master. I, Pearl Green, am not favored by you. It''s my fault."


    "No, Miss,


    you are like a fairy. It''s


    Samuel... it''s the pangolin that is not


    blessed." Samuel slightly echoed, and then said, "By the way, you. arranged me herete at night. Are


    vel


    Kon


    you inviting me to watch you dance?" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Of course not." She smiled gently and looked very good-looking. "Before you want to know what happened, I have another important question to ask you."


    "Just say it."


    "Is your lover surnamed Sue?"

 Chapter 3238

    Chapter 3238


    Hearing this question, Samuel frowned and became extremely vignt.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    How did she know about Yvonne?


    Could it be that there were people from Lu Ruoxin on the boat?


    And now it seemed like a joke for him to hide his identity?


    As if she suddenly noticed the cold killing intent in Samuel''s eyes, Pearl Green was a little stunned.


    At this time, Samuel slightly withdrew his killing intent and did not deny it. "Yes."


    Pearl Green could not hide the disappointment in her eyes, but in the face of Samuel''s cold eyes, she lowered her head slightly. "Okay."


    "I''ve asked the question. I''m very satisfied with the answer."


    "The bright moon is hanging high tonight. Although there is no scenery in the desert outside the frontier fortress, the night view is like a bright diamond. It must be a rare beautiful scene. Pearl Green wishes you a goodtime and enjoy it proudly."


    After that, Samuel was about to speak, but at this time, Pearl Green bowed slightly to him, and then quickly left.


    Samuel was depressed. He wanted to ask Pearl Green how she knew about Yvonne, but unfortunately, she left in a hurry, leaving Samuel in a daze.


    What made Samuel even more stunned were her words.


    "What does she mean by enjoying the good time?"


    "Are they going to arrange for Yvonne to meet me?"


    Thinking of this, even though Samuel was confused, he stood still.


    For him, the temptation of Yvonne was obviously the biggest, most powerful, and unique thing in the world.


    At the thought of Yvonne, Samuel''s feet seemed to be embedded in the mud, and then he was supported by steel bars and could no longer move his legs.


    He looked around nervously and expectantly, looking forward to seeing the figure of Yvonne from nowhere.


    Almost at the same time, several female attendants slowly walked into the field, each holding a tray, with all kinds of good wine and delicacies on the te, or some small things decorated with smoke.


    Before Samuel could speak, the group of female servants quickly put wine on the stone table next to Samuel, and some of them ced flowers and various ornaments around. They were very busy for a while.


    Samuel stood there like a piece of wood, not knowing what to do.


    This group of people moved very fast. In just a moment, the surroundings had been fully arranged.


    There were green grass and flowers,


    and there were lightnterns


    hanging on the trees, like a sea of


    flowers and a river of stars. What


    echoed with them was the bright moon and stars in the sky Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    Sitting in the middle, Samuel felt like he was integrated with heaven and earth at this time.


    He seemed to be sitting in the starry sky.


    All of a sudden, when Samuel was immersed in it, a pleasant fragrance came to his nose, and light footsteps followed.


    Following the sound, a woman slowly walked out of the exit.


    Her white clothes were as white as snow, and her figure was so slim. Her white and tender face seemed to be able to squeeze out water, and her delicate facial features were even more like that of an immortal. Her watery blue eyes were slightly charming. At the same time, she had an extremely wild beauty. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    It was pure and sexy.


    However, Samuel soon frowned because this woman was not Yvonne that Samuel was familiar with. To be exact, he had never seen her before. "Who are you?" Samuel asked warily.


    The woman smiled slightly. The sun shone on her face, making her feel extremelyfortable andfortable.


    Slowly taking a few steps forward,


    she sat on the stone chair. Her posture was elegant and her temperament was unique. Behind her, she gently lifted the wine pot and poured two cups of wine! Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "The bright moon is in the sky, and the stars are all over the sky. The scenery tonight is extremely beautiful." She smiled gently and picked up the wine ss in her hand.


    Samuel looked at her indifferently, not knowing what she meant.


    "However, no matter how beautiful the scenery is, it is still like the clouds in the past. Compared with Young Master''s literarypetition, it is much worse."


    "You are... the woman in white behind the pearl curtain?" Samuel frowned slightly.


    The woman smiled gently, and then slowly nodded. "Yes."


    "Damn," Samuel was a little depressed. Could it be that he had rejected the woman in green and this woman in white came to make trouble?


    What about Yvonne? Will she be a bargaining chip to make things difficult for him?


    "Wait a minute." Suddenly, Samuel thought of something and was slightly shocked.


    "Damn it, it can''t be such a coincidence..."

 Chapter 3239

    Chapter 3239


    "Don''t tell me..."


    "The words of Pearl Green havee to me," she said with a chuckle.


    "She..."


    "She''s a little unhappy." The woman smiled gently and said, "Although the banquet is held in the name of the Sue family, it''s actually for her to choose a son-inw. However, it''s a coincidence..."


    Speaking of this, she lowered her head slightly with embarrassment, as if she were a heavy fish or a fallen goose.


    "Wait a minute!" Samuel was a little scared. "I think she might have misunderstood something."


    "What do you mean, Young Master?" The woman in white looked up gently. Her eyes were as beautiful as the moon in the sky.


    "You, I." Samuel pointed at himself gloomily and then at her. Just now, the woman asked him if the person he liked was surnamed Sue.


    Could it be that they understood this Sue as that Sue?


    Seeing Samuel''s action, the woman slightly avoided her eyes, but on her peerless profile, there was still a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. Samuel had really forgotten that the young miss''s surname was also Sue.


    It seemed that he had made a big mistake.


    "Miss Sue."


    "Just call me Sue Yan."


    "Well, whatever. What I want to say is that Pearl Green may have misunderstood what I mean. I... I like the person surnamed Sue, not you, but someone else, just the same surname. Coincidentally..." Samuel said helplessly.


    Hearing this, Sue Yan was slightly stunned. Obviously, she did not expect things to turn out like this.


    But the next second, she quickly put away her expression and turned around gently to look at Samuel, who was sweating profusely.


    "I didn''t mean to offend you, and I didn''t expect things to develop to this extent. As for the champion, I''m not interested. But the situation at that time was like this and you..."


    "Young Master, you don''t have to say much. Sue Yan understands." She smiled gently. Although there was a trace of loss in her eyes, most of it was her dignity and elegance. She was like a fairy in the sky ignorant of the world. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    She scolded herself, which made Samuel feel better. However, Miss Sue just smiled, which made Samuel feel guiltier.


    "Young Master, you don''t have to feel guilty. " Sue Yan smiled gently. "Although it''s Sue Yan''s loss, it''s also Sue Yan''s good fortune that you have feelings for others."


    "Sue Yan is worried that I will make Pearl Green unhappy because of this, so I don''t know how to exin it to Pearl Green. Since you don''t have feelings for me, it doesn''t matter."


    "Miss Sue, you are so righteous that youforted me at this time. I''m really sorry," Samuel said gratefully.


    "You''re wee, Young Master. But the Sue family acted recklessly before we figured out the situation, so that you were embarrassed. Besides, even if I forced you to do so, you could refuse it, right?"


    "Pangolin? Haha!" Sue Yan smiled gently and put the life and death contract signed by Samuel on the stone table.


    Samuel was stunned. The next second, he, who had been seen through, smiled helplessly and stopped talking nonsense. He took the wine from Sue Yan and drank it immediately.


    "Young Master, is this an apology wine?" Sue Yan smiled gently, raised her ss, and drank it up.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Daughter paste?" Samuel put down his wine cup and could not help butugh.


    "It took you a lot of effort to be the only one to be coquettish, but you didn''t taste this wine because of being despised. Of course, Sue Yan can''t let you regret it." She smiled gently.


    "Good wine." Samuel could not help eximing.


    Then, he got up slightly, picked up the wine pot, poured Sue Yan a ss, and filled himself with another.


    "No matter how righteous Miss Sue is, this time, it''s really me who made Miss Sue misunderstand, and even ruined Miss Pearl Green''s selection of a son-inw. It''s my fault." After that Samuel raised his ss apologetically and drank. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Seeing Samuel drinking, Sue Yan also covered her face and drank again. She put down the wine ss and sighed, "Although Young Master did ruin the entire poetry and winepetition; it also made some evil people have nowhere to hide. I can also be regarded as selecting a group of hypocrites for Pearl Green. Secondly, on our trip to the flower boat, the poetry and wine


    conference is just a show to cheer us up. In fact, this trip is mainly to attend the wedding in the desert city." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Desert City?"

 Chapter 3240

    Chapter 3240


    If Samuel remembered correctly, wasn''t Fang Kun the future sessor of the Desert City?


    "The surname of Desert City is Fang?" Samuel frowned.


    Sue Yan nodded gently. "Most of the people in the desert in the extreme north are ns. Except for the Fang family in the desert city, who else can live in a city?"


    Fang Kun was arrogant, domineering, supercilious, and narrow-minded. No one knew which girl would marry such a scum.


    "Do you know the young master of the Fang family?" Sue Yan asked.


    Samuel nodded. "I don''t know him. I just met him."


    "The desert here is thousands of miles away. If you want to go north, you must pass through the desert city. It seems that you are also going to attend the wedding?" Sue Yan asked.


    "No, I have to go north," Samuel said.


    "Even if you go north, you still have to cross the desert city. The desert is extremely hot and dry. The boat can send you off," Sue Yan said with a smile.


    "By the way, when ites to this, I don''t understand why the desert is so hot but cool inside the boat. What are the animals under the boat?" "Tian Mou, as big as a rabbit, can flexibly shuttle through the yellow sand, so the Sue family has raised arge number of Tian Mou to drag a boat and lift a car. Although Tian Mou is small, their food is expensive and it cost a lot, so very few people can afford to raise them."


    "Understood." Samuel nodded.


    "As for the cooling of the boat..." After that, she bent slightly and looked at the grass under Samuel''s feet.


    Samuel understood what she meant. He immediately bent down and pulled out the grass slightly. Suddenly, he saw a fist-sized white stone hidden on the grass.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "This..." Samuel frowned.


    "Jade Ice Pearl!" Sue Yan said with a smile.


    "Jade Ice Pearl?" Samuel immediately focused. The horse-headed woman had also given him one, but it was much smaller.


    "It''s a kind of stone under the jade ice Pearl. Although its purity is not as pure as jade ice pearl, it has the effect of the jade ice pearl. The Sue family is not very big, but it''s prosperous. There are more than a thousand masters working together to activate these stones, so the more there are, the more natural the effect will be." She smiled gently.


    "Oh my god, is it so amazing?"


    However, these things were all from the jade ice pearl. As the Ancestor''s jade ice pearl, wouldn''t it be more effective?


    However, Samuel had been


    activated before, and the effect was only so. Although it could withstand one or two people''s cool enough t couldn''t be used when there were too many people. Otherwise, Samuel wouldn''t havee here to rub their "air conditioner". Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "By the way, may I know your name?" Sue Yan chuckled.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and said, Originally didn''t intend to revealmy real name, but Miss Sue told me everything you knew. If I kept it a secret, it would be unreasonable." Content belongs to


    "My surname is Hannigan, and my name is Samuel."


    "Samuel Hannigan?" She frowned slightly.


    "Yes." Samuel nodded.


    "It feels very familiar, as if I have heard it somewhere, but I really can''t remember." Sue Yan frowned strangely and said.


    Samuel smiled. This was a remote ce. Although his reputation was well-known in the Central ins of Eight Direction World, it was normal that no one had heard of him here. Content belongs to


    Perhaps the guests from the Central ins had mentioned the name to Miss Sue before, so such a situation happened. "However, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, from today on, I, Sue Yan, will remember this name." Sue Yan chuckled.


    Samuel smiled gently.


    Sue Yan also smiled and poured a ss of wine for Samuel.


    "Speaking of which, it''s fate." She smiled, finished drinking, and put down her ss.


    Samuel did not speak but looked at her indifferently.


    She nced at Samuel and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Finally, she shook her head and said, "It''s just a small thing. I''m afraid you don''t like it."


    "Just say it," Samuel said with a chuckle.


    "Young Master, do you think that the man surnamed Sue has a lot to do with the man surnamed Hannigan?" She looked at Samuel.


    Samuel was stunned and avoided with a wry smile.


    "Sue Yan is indeed attracted by Young Master Hannigan, so Hannigan and Sue is fated, but have no luck."


    "Do you mean something else?" Samuel frowned...

 Chapter 3241

    Chapter 3241


    Sue Yan wanted to say something, but finally stopped. "Sue Yan didn''t have other meaning. It''s gettingte. Mr. Hannigan, no, Mr. Pangolin, you''d better rest early."


    After that, Sue Yan got up and slowly walked out.


    Samuel wanted to stop her and ask, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Could it be that there was another person with the surname Sue in this world who liked the person with the surname Hannigan?


    Could the one surnamed Sue be Yvonne? Could the one surnamed Hannigan be him?


    "There are as many names as cow hair in the world. Am I too sensitive?"


    Thinking of this, Samuel looked helplessly at the bright moon in the sky. On the moon, there seemed to be a smiling face of Yvonne.


    After some time, Samuel returned to his guest room.


    Although it was veryte at night, when Samuel pushed open the door, the pangolin straightened up from the bed of Samuel and quickly walked over. "Hehe, you are back after midnight. I''m afraid you have had a good time, right?"


    "You should have your guest room, right?" Samuel ignored the pangolin and closed the door. He wanted to lie on the bed, but when he saw the dust on the bed, Samuel lost interest.


    "Damn, am I the kind of person who doesn''t care about Big Brother?" The pangolin shouted gloomily, and then asked with a cheeky smile, "What do you think? Dod you go to see the two women behind the pearl curtain?"


    "I''ve found out for you that one is the eldest daughter of the Sue family, and the other is the personal maid of the eldest daughter of the Sue family. Although she is a maid, you can''t underestimate her. The daughter of the Sue family treats her like a sister, and the patriarch of the Su family also regards her as his adopted daughter. Moreover, I''ve heard that these two are top beauties, and their fame has spread all over the desert." The more the pangolin said, the more excited he became, as if he was about to drool.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "You forgot your Fanny so quickly? Where did you find out about these things?"


    "Hehe, you didn''t know that the attitude of those Childes changed tonight. They didn''t dare to knock on your door, but almost broke my door."


    "In this case, if I ask, who won''t answer?" The guy said proudly.


    "By the way, do you know that the Sue Family has a powerful background? They are one of the top big families in the desert. If the Central ins is supported by the three big families, then the Sue Family is one of the two overlords in the desert." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Samuel chuckled. "The other one is the Fang family in the Desert City, right?"


    "D*mn, you slept with the two girls? How did you know the situation here so soon?" Pangolin was stunned.


    Samuel rolled his eyes speechlessly and ignored the pangolinzily. The pangolin''s mind was full of dirty thoughts.


    "Well, long-tongued woman, it''s


    §Ö§ä


    gettingte. If there''s nothing else, go back and rest." After saying that, Samuel dragged a quilt on the bench and pretended to lie down Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "I''ve asked them clearly. They''re going north to the Desert City. We''re on the way, so we can take a ride and then set off alone."


    "Get lost!" Samuel cursed in silence.


    Samuel had already known about these things in the process of chatting with Sue Yan. There was no need for this guy to talk nonsense here. After driving the guy away, Samuel fell asleep again.


    It was hard to tell whether it was becausestnight''s wine was too strong or because Samuel was too tired after walking in the desert for a whole day. It was not until noon the next day that Samuel was woken up by the drums on the boat and hurried to the deck on the top floor of the boat. Content belongs to


    At this time, everyone on the deck had already appeared, including Young Master Yuan, who was covered with gauze after being beaten by Samuel. "What is wrong?"


    "We''re almost in the Desert City," someone said softly.

 Chapter 3242

    Chapter 3242


    Looking up, the desert in the distance was still filled with endless yellow sand. The scorching sun was burning in the sky, and the air in the distance seemed to be evaporated and rolling.


    "Is there any city there?" The pangolin looked forward and asked curiously.


    To be honest, even Samuel himself felt very strange, let alone the pangolin.


    In their words, the current situation was actually no different from yesterday.


    Even if someone said that the whole boat had stayed stillst night, Samuel and pangolin would not doubt it at all.


    This was not because they were stupid, but because it was a fact.


    The surrounding environment was almost the same as yesterday. Not to mention the city, there was not even a stone nearby.


    Wasn''t this a joke?


    But looking around at everyone, they all looked forward with serious expressions. Obviously, this was not a joke. Even Sue Yan and Pearl Green were standing on the window at the top of the boat, covering their faces with gauze.


    "Damn it, can they see what we can''t see?" Pangolin gloomily rubbed his head.


    Samuel locked his eyes tightly, but inside, he secretly released his Third Eye.


    But even under the Third Eye, there was nothing in front of him.


    At this time, a young master noticed Samuel''s confusion and chuckled, "Brother, you can''t see it because it is not the right time yet."


    "It''s not the right time yet?" Samuel looked at him doubtfully.


    The man smiled softly and pointed to the east, where the sun was hanging. The fierce sunshine was extremely dazzling.


    However, when Samuel looked up at the burning sun in the sky, he suddenly found something.


    "It''s noon."


    Someone shouted. At this time, the zing sun in the sky slowly moved to the sky. On the hull, there were almost no figures. "Heaven track."


    The high-ranking military officer fighting with Samuelst night roared. At this time, an iparably huge copper coin-like stone te slowly rose from the top of the whole boat.


    "Buzz!"


    Under the sunlight, an iparably intense light was reflected from the stone te in the middle of the diamond te. It shot toward the desert in the distance from different angles.


    Suddenly, the whole ground shook and the boat shook gently.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the sand and stones in front of them suddenly began to flow and began to sink at an extremely fast speed. As they sank, a huge thing was slowly rising from inside.


    For hundreds of miles to the left, it was no exaggeration to describe it as abehemoth.


    "What is that?" The pangolin was stunned and muttered.


    Boom boom!


    Before Samuel could speak, the behemoth had slowly revealed its body from the bottom.


    The huge ck wall with some gray color, like the skin of a flood beast, was indestructible. Countless yellow sand kept falling from its skin, and its body began to appear in front of everyone. Content belongs to


    It was an enormous ancient city, hundreds of meters tall, with gray stone walls. It was sturdy and imposing. All kinds of tall buildings stood inside the city walls.


    Although it was neither modern nor ancient Central in style, it had its own style.


    "Desert City? Is this the Desert City?" Looking at the front, Samuel murmured softly.


    "That''s right. This is the absolute royal city of the desert, the Desert City." The young master nodded.


    "To think that such arge royal city would be hidden in the desert. This ispletely unexpected," the pangolin said in shock.


    "Unless it''s someone from the


    desert area, it''s impossible to find the location of the Royal City. Over the years, although the city has been well-known, many people think that it''s just a legend. It''s precisely e because outsiders don''t have the chance to see the Royal City that they think it doesn''t exist at all," the young master said proudly. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    Samuel couldn''t help but nod in agreement. Even though he had opened his Third Eye, too much yellow sand still managed to hide the Royal City so well that it was hard to discover it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Perhaps he had not practiced the


    Third Eye to the extreme, so that he


    had misjudged it. But it was undeniable that even the Third Eye at the current stage of Samuel was enough to prove that this desert city was hidden perfectly. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Almost at this moment, a long cry suddenly sounded on the boat...

 Chapter 3243

    Chapter 3243


    Samuel looked over and saw that the general was blowing hard with something as big as a horn. The thing suddenly let out a deep flute-like sound. "You don''t have to be nervous, Sir. This is the horn of a special animal in the desert. Only when this horn rises will the Desert City open." The young master exined with a smile.


    Boom!


    Sure enough, as the horn was over, a huge door that was a hundred meters wide slowly opened in the gray city wall in the distance.


    "If you want to find the Desert City, you have to use the Heaven track at noon. Only when the sun is shining brightly will the Desert City appear. After which, you must use the sound of a horn to open the city gate. Ordinary people are not qualified to enter the city." The young masterughed softly. Samuel nodded.


    "We''re going there."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the boat began to move slowly toward the giant city.


    As the distance between them got closer and closer, all the people in the boat came to the deck. Even Sue Yan and Pearl Green slowly walked out under the service of several female attendants.


    As soon as the two women came out, the fragrance filled the whole boat. All the childes were hungry and absent-minded. Some people like Young Master Yuan secretly looked at Samuel with jealous eyes.


    Samuel bowed slightly and made a bow. Sue Yan also gently bent down to return the salute. Only Pearl Green snorted and pretended to be delicate. Samuel smiled helplessly and looked to the side. The boat had slowly arrived at the city gate.


    Dozens of golden-armored guards stood at the door with guns in their hands. In the middle, an old man led a few soldiers and looked at the people on the boat with a faint smile on his face.


    "Bang."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The boat came to a halt. The hull of the boat lowered slightly, and a huge woodendder opened up and hit the ground.


    "Manager Fang greetings to young masters." The old man smiled softly. Then, he looked at Sue Yan and said, "Wee, Miss Sue."


    "Everyone, get off the ship," the general said softly.


    Then, the childes lined up and got off the ship one after another. The servants behind them also quickly followed with gifts. Almost everyone who got off the ship would chat with the old man for a while, and then send a gift, and happily entered the city under the old man''s invitation. Content belongs to


    Soon, it was almost time for the young masters on board to get off.


    "Young Master Hannigan, shall we get off the door together?" Sue Yan walked up gently and asked gently.


    Even though she was wearing a veil, her breathtakingly beautiful eyes still made people''s souls turn upside down. At least, the pangolin was really drooling.


    Samuel smiled and shook her head. "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Sue. However, I still have something important to do, so I won''t bother you."


    "Young Master Hannigan, if you


    want to work hard, you must first get


    the tools you want. This ce is tens of thousands of miles away from the end of the north. If you can walk by foot, even if you can persist, it will take at least a few months. It''s better to rest nearby. The Sue family has a close rtionship with the Fang family. After entering the city, I will arrange for the Fang family to make another boat for you. With the speed of the boat, it will only take seven days to get out, which will save more time, won''t it?" Sue Yan said patiently. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "F*ck, when did you even tell others your real name? Your progress is very fast." The pangolin muttered and then continued, "However, what she said makes sense. Why don''t you do it?"


    Samuel hesitated for a moment. Sue Yan''s words did make sense, so he nodded and said, "In that case, I''ll have to trouble you, Miss Sue."


    "You''re wee, Young Master Hannigan." Sue Yan smiled gently and then made a gesture of invitation.


    Samuel shook his head as a gift and returned the greeting, giving herdy the priority.


    Sue Yan no longer refused. She took Pearl Green and a few female attendants and took the lead to step down the stairs slowly.


    "Damn, she already knows your real


    name, and she treats you so well. I don''t believe that nothing happened between you twost night. You really have good taste. No wonder you don''t like the green-clothed woman and Fanny. Fuck, although this girl is covered with a mask, at first nce, she is a powerful beauty." The pangolin whispered. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Samuel rolled his eyes at the pangolin, ignored himzily, and followed Sue Yan and others down the boat...

 Chapter 3244

    Chapter 3244


    "Yan''er, Yan''er, long time no see. Long time no see."


    When they arrived at the center of the stairs, the old man below was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth and kept greeting them warmly. Even a fool could tell that the rtionship between Sue Yan and the Fang family was really unusual.


    Seeing that Sue Yan hade down, the old man quickly greeted her warmly.


    "Yan''er greets Grandpa Zhu."


    After going downstairs, Sue Yan bowed slightly.


    "Greetings, Grandpa Zhu." Pearl Green also said politely.


    "Well, well. It''s only been more than a year since west saw each other. I feel that you have grown up. s, if I were a hundred years younger, I would definitely be a member of the group of Childes who pursued you." The old manughed.


    "Grandpa Zhu, you are really good at joking." Sue Yan smiled helplessly.


    "That''s not a joke. Everyone in the desert knows that the two beauties of the Sue family are the best in the world. By the way, these two are..." As he spoke, the old man turned his eyes to Samuel and the pangolin.


    Although the desert wasrge, it was located in a special ce. Therefore, Mr. Zhuwas almost familiar with all the people that lived around or came to attending the wedding. Only these two...


    He had never seen them before.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "These are my two friends, Pangolin and Yellow Sand Monster." Sue Yan chuckled.


    "Although one looks a little strange, the other one is handsome and unrestrained. Not bad." Mr. Zhu smiled and nodded to Samuel and Sue Yan as a greeting. Then, he looked at Sue Yan and said, "By the way, I heard that on the south side of the Sue family''s boat, the journey is not idle. There is also a poetry and wine conference to find the best husband. This has attracted a lot of ambitious people. How about the choice? Pearl Green, where is your lover?"


    As he spoke, he nced at the pangolin intentionally or unintentionally.


    Although Pearl Green was also the most beautiful woman in the Sue Family, it was obviously inferior to Sue Yan.


    It was not that Pearl Green was not strong enough, but Sue Yan was indeed too strong.


    In the end, there was only one winner, but this time, it was two people. Therefore, Mr. Zhu naturally regarded the pangolin as the champion and Samuel as the person Sue Yan liked.


    "Don''t mention it. The more you mention it, the more depressed I will be." Pearl Green replied speechlessly.


    Mr. Zhu was surprised, but he suddenly thought of the appearance of the pangolin and had his own logic. He smiled and said, "Okay, let''s not say anything more. Let''s go into the city."


    Sue Yan nodded and looked back at Samuel. Samuel also nodded as a response.


    The group of people marched slowly toward the desert city.


    The city gate was veryrge, hundreds of meters high and hundreds of meters wide. Even if it was extremely deep, it was dozens of meters high, which was enough to show how huge and thick the city wall was.


    After passing through the city wall, the city gate behind them suddenly closed, and the whole city shook slightly. Although the people in the city did not have much reaction, outside the city, yellow sand was rolling, and the huge city began to fall into the yellow sand again. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    However, nothing happened in the city except for the shaking.


    The sun was still shining brightly, but the temperature was very suitable. The city was even livelier. The vendors on both sides kept shouting, and the stalls were full of goods.


    All kinds of pedestrians stopped, either buying or asking, or watching or chatting. It was so lively that it was totally different from the deste desert outside.


    "It was so lively." The pangolin smiled as he looked at the crowd.


    "The Fang family''s wedding is a big event in the entire desert. Naturally, all the guests wille." When Mr. Zhu said this, he was very proud.


    No matter how big or small a family


    was, as long as they were in this area or very close to it, there was no family that didn''te without a proper purpose. It was absolutely not an exaggeration to describe it as a flourishing age. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    This was the Fang n''s reputation.


    At this time, Young Master Yuan and others were walking in front with the other childes. When he looked up, he suddenly saw an acquaintance. Then, Young Master Yuan looked back at Samuel behind him, and his eyes began to be unusually vicious. Content belongs to noveldrama.org

 Chapter 3245

    Chapter 3245


    At this time, Samuel was slowly passing through the market and stopping in a mansion.


    Flower House!


    "Yan''er, the guests from all four sides have arrived at the Desert City. As a result, the City Lord''s Mansion has already been overcrowded a few days ago. The City Lord has ordered us to open up the inns in the city. All the guests can move in for free. Therefore, the inns in the city have already been full."


    "This Flower House was originally the City Lord''s residence and was specially left behind for you."


    "As for these two young masters, they are here." After that, he gently raised his hand.


    Following his hand, he saw a huge inn in the middle of the downtown opposite of the vi. There were various colors on it, and the guests were noisy. In the building, there was a que of the Hero Pavilion.


    The small vi was quiet, while the inn was bustling. There was only a street in the middle, but the difference between the vi and inn was like that between heaven and earth.


    "The vi is veryrge. How about arranging the two young masters to be with us?" Sue Yan whispered.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "How can this be? Miss! As the saying goes, men and women should not be too close. If this is spread out, how can we face people in the future?" Pearl Green red at Samuel discontentedly.


    "Miss Pearl Green is right. I, the Yellow Sand Monster, can live in the inn." Samuel nodded.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Pearl Green was anxious and angry. Of course, she wanted Samuel to live in the vi. After all, they could get along day and night, but this guy...


    "Yes, Yan''er, the words of Pearl Green are not unreasonable. Don''t worry, the size of the inn is also not small, and many high-ranking officials and distinguished guests also live in it, so it is just a little noisy." Master Zhu said softly.


    Sue Yan nced at Samuel, and there was a sh of disappointment in her lightning-like charming eyes. She nodded and said, "Well, I''ll listen to Grandpa Zhu''s arrangement."


    "Alright, I''ll send the two of you into the vi. Little Zhu, take the two young masters to the restaurant."


    "Yes!" The young man named Little Zhu nodded and bowed respectfully, leading the way for Samuel and the pangolin.


    Looking at the back of Samuel, Sue Yan sighed softly, and Pearl Green beside her could not hide her sadness in anger.


    "Yan''er, please."


    After hearing Master Zhu''s words, Sue Yan came back to her senses and followed him into the quiet small vi.


    At the window of the fourth floor, a graceful and rich young man was drinking slowly with a wine ss in his hand. His eyes were fixed on Samuel and others who were slowly


    walking over from the opposite side.


    QUMS


    "Is it he who hurt you so badly?" Turning around, the man nced disdainfully at Young Master Yuan, who was wrapped like a rice dumpling in front of him, and asked coldly.


    "Exactly." There was resentment in Young Master Yuan''s eyes, but he just lowered his head in front of this person.


    "Humph, it''s said that the Yuan


    Family''s demonic ws are


    peerless. It seems that they are just so-so. They actually lost to such an


    ordinary man. It''s just that they haven''t met me, Iron Bull. I can send him to death with punch"


    Beside the young master,. two-meter-tall giant with thick hair and ck beard, as thick as an ox''s arm, shouted disdainfully. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    "The so-called reputation is just so-so." Beside the giant, there was a short man who had a strong contrast with him.


    He was no more than half a meter tall, like a child, but his face was full of old skin, with a straw hat and a pair of eagle-like cold eyes under the straw hat.


    Young Master Yuan clenched his


    fists, but he did not dare to lose his temper All his unwillingness and anger finally turned into a slight look up. "Young Master Liu, that guy is not as simple as he looks." Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Really?" Childe Liu chuckled and looked down at Sue Yan, who walked into the vi but still looked back. Suddenly, a cold light shed in his eyes.


    "I don''t care who he is. It''s okay if it''s just Pearl Green, but the one who dares to have an eye on Sue Yan is the enemy of me. Even if it''s a Heavenly King, I will cut him into pieces!"


    "Let''s go and meet that kid. Let him see how many eyes I, Master Liu, have!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he got up angrily and walked downstairs. The tall and short giants looked at each other and followed. At this time, Young Master Yuan could not help but sneer.


    "Let''s see how you will die this time!"

 Chapter 3246

    Chapter 3246


    At the bottom of the building, as soon as Samuel entered the inn, he could see that the inn was full of high-ss guests and was very lively.


    A waiter quickly came up to them. Seeing the Fang family servant leading the way in front of Samuel, he immediately understood and smiled with a trembling smile. "Honored guests."


    "Prepare two rooms." The person leading the way said softly, "You know the rules of the Fang family."


    The waiter chuckled and nodded repeatedly, "Yes. Don''t worry. I''ll let them have the honor of returning home."


    "That''s very good." After saying that, the leading servant turned around and bowed respectfully to Samuel and the pangolin, saying, "The two of you, stay here for the time being. If there is anything, just tell this waiter. If he doesn''t serve you well, our Fang family will definitely make them suffer."


    Samuel smiled politely. "Thank you for your hard work."


    "This is my duty. Well, since it''s noon, I won''t bother you to rest and have lunch. I''ll take my leave and go back to my mansion." After that, the servant bowed and turned to walk out of the inn.


    At this time, the waiter came up to them enthusiastically and shouted, "Master, the two of you."


    As soon as he shouted, all the guests and shopkeepers looked up. Compared with the enthusiasm of the shopkeeper and others, the other guests looked at it with strange eyes. Fortunately, most of them just nced at it and were busy with their own affairs.


    "Bring the two of you to the room in first." The waiter chuckled and led Samuel and the pangolin around the central hall slowly, heading for the stairs leading to the second floor.


    "Our Hero Pavilion is the biggest tavern in the Desert City. The First Floorlord''s Hall can amodate more than a thousand people to eat at the same time. The amodation on the second floor can amodate more than 400 people."


    "What about the third and fourth floors?" Pangolin asked.


    "The third and fourth floors are all private rooms." The waiter chuckled, but he did not continue exining.


    Thinking about it, just like the hotels on Earth, the third and fourth floors were equivalent to the presidential suite, and the people who lived there were either rich or noble.


    The waiter didn''t want to exin further. Obviously, he thought Samuel and the pangolin were not qualified enough to live on the third or fourth floor. However, Samuel was indeed not on good terms with the Fang family. Moreover, it did not matter where Samuel lived.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The three of them went up the stairs one after another. But just as they were about to arrive, a huge figure appeared at the door of the stairs.


    He almost straightened his body and blocked the entire stairs.


    Samuel looked up and was shocked by the two-meter-tall figure.


    Oh no, to be exact, there were two figures. However, under the huge shadow, the figure, which was almost as small as a chicken, waspletely blocked.


    "Masters, can you make way for us?" The waiter smiled, and his face was full of enthusiasm.


    The giantpletely ignored it and


    merely stared indifferently at the waiter. However, his eyes were filled with authority. Any timid person would be scared out of his wits. Content belongs to


    UMS


    "Masters?" The waiter still smiled apologetically. "Can you give way a little and wait for us to go first?"


    As he spoke, the waiter bent slightly and lowered his posture to the extreme.


    "Bah!"


    Pa!


    Arge mouthful of saliva sprayed onto the waiter''s face like half a basin of water. This immediately caused the waiter''s face, the size of a palm, to be soaked in the heavy rain. Content belongs to


    Swn


    "F*ck..." The waiter cursed in his heart. He covered the saliva on his face and smiled tteringly.


    "If one has to make way, then it''s you who should make way." The giant''s voice rang out like a bell, causing the entire staircase to tremble slightly.


    The waiter smiled awkwardly.


    Looking back, the three of them had already walked from the bottom of the building to the second floor. If they wanted to go down, they would have to make a detour. However, the giant''s location was only one step away. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Therefore, the giant should be the one to make way.


    "Master, you are all guests of the Fang family. Why are you doing this?" The waiter pouted and asked carefully.


    "F*ck you." The giant shouted disdainfully and pushed the waiter down impatiently.


    The waiter suddenly staggered back several times. If Samuel hadn''t helped him up in time, he would have been disabled if he had rolled down the stairs.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly raised his eyes...

 Chapter 3247

    Chapter 3247


    There was no emotion in Samuel''s eyes.


    Seeing that Samuel looked up at them, the two of them snorted coldly. They did not put Samuel in their eyes at all. Their arrogant appearance seemed to indicate that they were the first in the world.


    Although the waiter was frightened, his professional ethics were not bad. He summoned up the courage to negotiate with the other party.


    At this time, Samuel gently grabbed the waiter and said, "It doesn''t matter, we will make way for him."


    After that, Samuel turned slightly sideways and stopped the waiter and pangolin, making way for the giant on the stairs.


    The stairway was not wide. The concession of Samuel and others was actually more like a way to calm down but not a suitable one.


    However, the giant did not take Samuel''s politeness seriously at all. Instead, he almost looked at Samuel with his nose and eyes. His superior look made him look arrogant. He snorted disdainfully and said, "Ha, do you think I''m as big as you water monkeys? Do you think I can pass in such a corridor?"


    "Three idiots!"


    Hearing this angry curse, even the waiter who worked for the service industry was furious.


    After all, originally, the giant should have made way for them, however, after Samuel made way for the giant, he didn''t ept Samuel''s kindness. Instead, he was so vicious that he started to bite others. This was really too excessive.


    Even the waiter felt that the giant was too aggressive.


    However, Samuel smiled and said, "Then we will go down first."


    "F*ck, why do we have to go down? It''s clear that we went up the stairs first. We should let him give way." The pangolin could not help but say angrily. However, just as he finished speaking, the giant on the other side had already ced his fist, which was as big as a y pot, against his palm. To be honest, the pangolin couldn''t help but swallow when he saw the giant''s posture.


    This was too scary...


    However, the pangolin was, after all, an Earth Spiritual Pearl. He did not dare to act rashly in front of Samuel, but in front of this giant, how could he not?


    "You''re simply too arrogant!" The pangolin roared angrily. The next second, he activated his power and wanted to settle ounts with the giant.


    However, just as the pangolin was about to take half a step forward, he suddenly found that his feet seemed to be filled with lead, and it was difficult to lift his feet!


    Looking back, he saw Samuel grabbing his leg in the air. Then, Samuel shook his head slightly at him.


    Walking in Jianghu, it was better not to make trouble. Moreover, this


    they came with Sue Yan. If thee,


    pangolin made trouble, wouldn''t it be adding trouble to others? Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Samuel was not willing.


    "The others have bullied us. How can we bear it?" The pangolin couldn''t bear the nameless fire and said gloomily.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Samuel still shook his head.


    Pangolin nced at the hall on the first floor. Quite a few people were already looking over because of themotion. If they admitted defeat, they would lose face. "I''m really


    going to die of anger because of you." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    UMS


    However, almost at this time, with a light cough, a faint fragrance slowly came from upstairs.


    "Fatty Army." A man shouted softly and slowly walked down from the third floor with a group of people.


    He was dressed elegantly, and he looked quite heroic. At this time, he waved a fan in his hand and said, "It''s not appropriate to make noise here." "Young Master."


    This mountain-like giant immediately became obedient when he saw the young master. He bowed slightly, his posture extremely low.


    "Young master, we did not act recklessly. We are keeping the order." Under the giant, the skinny monkey blinked his small ghostly eyes and coldlyughed.


    "Keeping the order?" Young Master Liu coldly nced at the two people, and then fixed his eyes on Samuel and the pangolin. His eyes were full of arrogance and disdain.


    "What is there to keep the order?" He revealed a sinister smile.


    "It wouldn''t be a big deal if it''s in the past in the Hero Pavilion. But now the Fang family is holding a grand wedding and guests are here, so the Hero Pavilion is naturally the Fang family''s ce of honor." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Since it''s a ce of honor, no dog or pig can live here as usual." The thin monkey sneered and then looked at Samuel. "Am I right? Are you a pig or a dog?"

 Chapter 3248

    Chapter 3248


    Upon hearing these words, Pangolin was about to rush forward and argue with the thin monkey, but was stopped by Samuel. The waiter also hurriedly said, "Masters, these two are also guests of the Fang family. Just now, the servant of the Fang family also repeatedly told me that they are also guests of the Fang family and asked me to arrange them well. How can they be nobody pig or a dog?"


    "Now you call me master. Am I your grandfather?" The giant sneered.


    The waiter was speechless.


    "Haha!"


    The group of people immediately burst intoughter. The monkey-like dwarfughed coldly and said, "The waiter is the waiter, so you can only be the waiter of the inn for the rest of your life. With your IQ, you can''t do anything else."


    "The guests of the Fang family are divided into various ranks. Some of them are honored guests, while others are ordinary guests. They are just guests on the outside table."


    "What do you mean?" The waiter was confused.


    "Your third and fourth floors are naturally upied by honored guests from the Fang n. The second floor is naturally upied by guests from the Fang n. As for the guests from the outside table..."


    Speaking of this, the thin monkey and the giant looked at each other and sneered.


    "They naturally aren''t qualified to live on the second floor," the giant said with a coldugh.


    "But other than the second, third, and fourth floors, there is no other ce to live in the Hero Pavilion," the waiter said helplessly and gloomily.


    "Bastard." At this time, the thin monkey shouted angrily, "Why is there no ce to live? Why do you keep the horse bangles and woodshed in the Hero Pavilion?"


    "How... how can people live here?" The waiter asked anxiously.


    "You''ve gone too far!" The pangolin shouted coldly.


    "Pay attention to your words. We have never gone too far and we never bully people!" The thin monkey hurriedly refused to admit it. The next second, he suddenly sneered and said, "We, always bully cats and dogs."


    "Hahahaha!"


    As soon as these words came out, theyughed again.


    Samuel tried his best to hold the pangolin, but at this time, his eyes unintentionally turned to the person behind Childe Liu.


    Although the person could not be seen, Samuel had recognized him from his white bandages.


    "We''re here to attend the wedding with others. Don''t make it too ugly." Samuel whispered to Pangolin, and then looked at the waiter. "The woodshed is okay. Waiter, please lead the way."


    "Master, you..." The waiter looked at Samuel in surprise.


    Hero Pavilion was thergest tavern in the Desert City. No one had ever heard that someone came to the best inn but lived in the worst environment.


    However, the situation was like this. Looking at Samuel''s eyes, Samuel seemed to have made up his mind. The waiter sighed and nodded. "Hey, master, I''ll take you there."


    After that, the waiter turned around and went downstairs. Samuel didn''t talk nonsense. He pulled the pangolin and followed the waiter all the way down.


    "Bah, he''s really a good-for-nothing."


    "I didn''t even move my hand. This grandson actually admitted defeat and ran to the woodshed."


    "Is this fucking a man?"


    As soon as Samuel turned around, endless curses came from behind him.


    However, for Samuel''s patience, this was nothing. He pretended not to have heard it. He followed the waiter, bypassed the hall, and


    walked to the kitchen under theN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    surprised gazes of a group of people in the hall. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Soon, the three of them walked a long time and arrived at a broken woodshed in the backyard.


    The area of the woodshed was notrge, and it was full of all kinds of dry wood. The environment was very poor.


    "Masters, this... this is the woodshed of the Hero Pavilion," the waiter said apologetically.


    Even a waiter like him couldn''t live in such an inferior environment in such a luxurious ce like Hero Pavilion. Even the waiter felt a little embarrassed since he asked the guests to live here. Content belongs


    to noveldrama.org


    "F*ck, is it a ce where people live?" The pangolin was extremely depressed. In such a ce, even a wild animal would find it dirty and messy.


    "You used to live in the cave when


    el


    you were outside, didn''t you?" Samuel rolled his eyes at the pangolin and looked at the woodshed. "Okay, we''ll live here Waiter, thank you for your hard work." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    UMS


    The waiter suddenly looked embarrassed. "Then, I''ll prepare something for you."


    After that, the waiter turned around and went back to the hall.


    At this time, in the hall, Childe Liu and his men slowly walked into the hall...

 Chapter 3249

    Chapter 3249


    When they saw the waitering back, they looked at each other and sneered.


    Then, they didn''t talk nonsense. They found a table and sat down arrogantly. They shook their heads, but didn''t order anything. They just sat quietly.


    When the waiter had used a tray in the kitchen to prepare a few dishes and was about to pass through the hall and head for the backyard, the giant''s fist gently smashed onto the table and coldly said, "Waiter!"


    In the distance, a waiter hurriedly ran over. However, before he could speak, the giant impatiently pushed the waiter away.


    With his giant-like body and strength, the waiter didn''t even know what was going on but was directly sent flying several meters away by the giant''s palm and heavily hit the big pir of the inn. The waiter grimaced in pain.


    "Damn it, can''t you hear it? I''m calling the waiter!" The giant stared at the waiter who had just received Samuel and angrily roared.


    The shopkeeper had been running the inn for countless years, so he was good at observing people''s expressions. Now that he saw the situation, how could he not understand the reason behind it? He hurriedly gave that waiter a look, indicating for him to hurry over.


    The waiter sighed helplessly and ran over with the food for Samuel and the pangolin. As soon as he arrived at the table, the waiter greeted them with a smile and said, "Hey hey, sirs, what can I do for you?"


    "F*ck, what else can you do for us? Is there something wrong with your brain? Since we sit here and ask you toe over, if we don''t order dishes, do we want toilet paper?"


    As soon as these words came out, the group of peopleughed. Even the guests at the table beside them could not helpughing.


    The waiter''s face immediately turned awkward, but he still maintained his smile and said, "Then please tell me what you want to eat. I will arrange it for you!"


    "I''ve eaten all kinds of exotic birds and strange beasts before. Your question really stumped me." The skinny monkeyughed coldly.


    "We are just casually dealing with the desires of food. Everything is okay," said Young Master Liu coldly.


    "By the way, waiter, what dishes are you serving? I think these dishes are delicious!" The thin monkey said coldly.


    The waiter smiled awkwardly and said, "these... these are all food for the two young masters just now. I... I arranged some casually." "Really? Let me have a look." As soon as the giant finished speaking, he stood up slightly and stretched his neck to look at the tray. "Bah!"


    Suddenly, just as the guy stretched his neck and reached into the tray, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of saliva on the te of dishes.


    When the waiter saw this, even he felt disgusted. The saliva on the food made him sick.


    "Fatty Army." Childe Liu red at the giant with dissatisfaction. "Are you so rude? This is what people want to eat. How can they eat it if you spit on it like this?"


    "Fatty Army, it''s not that I don''t want


    to help you to be honest, your actions are too disgusting. Look at the saliva. It''s full of phlegm. It''s disgusting." The thin monkey also shouted discontentedly at this time. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Hearing this, the giant touched his round head embarrassedly and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I was wrong."


    Then, he suddenly stretched out his big hand, grabbed the dishes on several tes, and stirred them with his hand.


    "In this way, they can''t see it!" After grabbing it, the giant smiled gently.


    The thin monkey and Childe Liu


    immediately smiled at each other. At this time, the thin monkey still pretended not to be very happy. "Well, don''t make trouble here. The dishes have already cooled down after staying for a while. Waiter, hurry up and send the food over. We will orderter." Content Belongs to


    "Ah?" The waiter''s stomach was about to roll. How could he give such food to others?


    "What the fuck are you doing? Send it there. Get lost!" The giant shouted angrily.


    "By the way, if you dare to tell others that there is something wrong with this dish, then we can''t control it if the reputation of your pavilion is destroyed." The thin monkey threatened in a cold voice.


    Hearing this, the waiter looked at the


    shopkeeper. The shopkeeper


    n


    lowered his head, waved his hand, and motioned for him to send it quickly The waiter had no choice but to force himself to go to the backyard with the dishes... Content belongs to noveldrama.orgN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 3250

    Chapter 3250


    In the woodshed, Samuel just made the room where they would rest at night. The ce was not big, and half of the room was upied by firewood. Naturally, the space left for them was extremely small.


    "Samuel, I really don''t understand you. Others are almost shitting on our heads and you..." The pangolin was extremely resentful and confused.


    If Samuel didn''t have that ability, then the pangolin could understand the principle of standing upright after being beaten. After all, they were not as good as others. There was nothing to say.


    But the problem was that not only was Samuel capable, but he was also very capable. No matter where he stood, he was the only one who bullied others, and no one had the right to talk nonsense in front of him.


    But for Samuel, it was normal to endure. For people who were not at the same level as him, he had no time to talk to them, and he did not like to bully the weak.


    The most important thing was that Sue Yan brought him here to attend someone else''s wedding. He should consider Sue Yan''s face no matter what he did.


    Also, Sue Yan was asking the Fang family to make a boat for him. This was a serious matter. If Samuel beat other guests, wouldn''t it be a p in the face of Sue Yan?


    If he needed someone else''s help, he had to be serious!


    Reaching the city as soon as possible was the only thing that Samuel was thinking about. The rest was not important.


    Just as Samuel was about to speak, the waiter walked over slowly with a big te of dishes in his hand. Although the waiter pretended to be fine, he avoided Samuel''s eyes.


    "Although the amodation is a little poor, at least the food is not too bad." The pangolin muttered, took the tray and put it on the ground, ready to eat.


    "Sir, you..." Seeing this, the waiter wanted to say something, but he hesitated.


    Samuel smiled gently. The dishes had been turned over, and the waiter''s behavior was strange, which made Samuel conclude that there must be something wrong with the dishes.


    As the pangolin was about to pour the food into his mouth, Samuel had already used up a stream of energy to knock off the chopsticks in the pangolin''s hand.


    "Damn, what are you doing?" The pangolin looked at Samuel gloomily. "Are you kidding me? You can endure it outside and bully me here, right?" Samuel ignored him and smiled gently, looking at the waiter.


    Obviously, Samuel had already known that there was something wrong with the dishes. There was a sh of panic in the waiter''s eyes. When he met Samuel''s indifferent eyes, he knelt on the ground with a thud. "Master, master, it''s none of my business. It''s none of my business."


    Upon hearing this, Pangolin suddenly realized that something was wrong. He stared at the waiter in surprise, "Damn you, you want to poison us to death?"


    "No, I don''t dare, I don''t dare."


    "There''s no poison in the dishes." Samuel shook his head gently.


    "No poison?" Pangolin rubbed his head gloomily. "Then what''s in this dish?"


    Samuel looked at the waiter indifferently. "You have to ask him."


    "F*ck you!" The pangolin cursed in anger and grabbed the waiter by the cor, looking ferocious.


    "Master, please spare my life. Please


    spare my life." The waiter was


    scared out of his wits and hurriedly begged for mercy. "What''s inside is nothing but, just saliva." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Saliva?" The pangolin looked at Samuel in confusion.


    Samuel smiled disdainfully. Without guessing, he probably knew who did it.


    "It''s... it''s the big guy just now. He saw that I brought you food, so..." The waiter exined in a panic.


    It was indeed him!


    "Damn it, this bastard. I''ve tolerated them, and they''re not going to stop, are they? If you don''t take action, then forget it. I''ll go and beat him myself As soon as he finished speaking, the pangolin got up angrily, ready to get even with the giant. Content belongs to noveldrama.orgText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Samuel frowned and suddenly moved his hand. Suddenly, the door of the woodshed was mmed shut.


    "Samuel..."


    ." The pangolin roared gloomily. How could he endure such a situation?


    He could be killed, but not humiliated!


    Samuel slightly retracted his gaze


    and then gently ced it on the


    waiter. The waiter was already frightened out of his wits by the fury of the pangolin. When he saw,


    el


    Samuel looking at him, he couldn''t


    help but tremble. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Master..." The waiter looked at Samuel eagerly.


    Samuel did not speak. He nced at the waiter and then at Pangolin.


    Should he endure it or burst out?

 Chapter 3251

    Chapter 3251


    The pangolin was waiting for Samuel''s answer.


    Samuel sighed and looked at the waiter. "What do you think? You just say that we have finished eating, everyone will have less trouble. What do you think?"


    The waiter was surprised and nodded his head in the next second.


    If Samuel didn''t pursue the matter, the waiter was naturally more than happy. If Samuel didn''t break out, it meant that he wouldn''t get even with the other party. So the waiter couldn''t be to me for putting saliva in the dishes.


    After all, what he was doing now was offending both sides. What Samuel said was the only key to solving the problem perfectly.


    "Sir, I know. Don''t worry; I will do as you say. When it''s a littlete, I will secretly send you some food." After the waiter finished speaking, he quickly smiled and left.


    After the waiter left, Pangolin gloomily walked back to Samuel''s side. He looked aggrieved. He took a few steps in front of Samuel and saw that Samuel ignored him, so he squatted down beside Samuel and said, "Samuel, why do you..."


    "Isn''t what I said enough?" Samuel smiled gently and theny directly on the floor. He took a deep breath and said, "The ground is hard, but it''s good for the spine."


    After that, Samuel closed his eyes and rested directly.


    The pangolin was also speechless. However, seeing Samuel''s reaction, he could only shut his eyes gloomily.


    In the inn, when the waiter returned with an empty tray, Young Master Liu and others called the waiter over.


    "He''s finished?" Young Master Liu looked at the waiter coldly.


    The waiter quickly nodded and said, "Sir, you''re right. They ate all the food I just sent."


    "Haha, did they praise me for my delicious saliva?" The giantughed smugly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other people on the tableughed together.


    However, at this moment, Young Master Liu was only staring indifferently at the waiter. The waiter felt a little embarrassed and hurriedly smiled at Young Master Liu to hide the panic in his heart.


    Young Master Liu suddenly sneered.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He suddenly turned his hand, and a chopstick was held in his hand. Then, he grabbed the waiter''s hand and pressed it on the table.


    hand holding the chopstic


    turned upside down. Suddenly, the chopstick directly passed through the center of the waiter''s hand and broke through the table, standing on the hand fiercely. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Ah!" The waiter screamed in pain, but his left hand was nailed to the table by the chopstick. For a moment, his whole body was in pain, but he could not pull it out.


    Blood kept flowing down the wound. This scene was so bloody and cruel in everyone''s eyes.


    However, when many people saw that it was Young Master Liu, they all chose to withdraw, sit back and watch the show obediently.


    "You lied in front of me. Didn''t anyone tell you that this is a taboo?" Young Master Liu sneered, and his hand holding the chopstick turned slightly.


    In an instant, the waiter let out an even more tragic cry.


    "Grandpa, I was wrong. I was wrong.


    Let me go." The waiter was in so much pain that he burst into tears He couldn''t stand it at all. Half of his body was hanging on the table and he knelt on the ground heavi Content belongs to


    swne


    The giant and the others looked at Young Master Liu strangely. They didn''t understand what made Young Master Liu unhappy.


    "Those dishes were caught by Fatty


    Army into a mess. Maybe other inns don''t care about them, but in such a top-grade inn like the Hero Pavilion, will the dishes be so useless?" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "As long as the other party is not a fool, how could he not think about it and eat everything without asking?"


    As soon as Young Master Liu''s words came out, everyone immediately nodded.


    "Young Master Liu, since you know that the other party will find out, why did you still want the waiter to send the dishes over?" Someone asked doubtfully.


    Young Master Liu smiled gently and said, "It''s not necessary to eat when you send things."


    The other party could see that the food had been messed up. Wasn''t this provocation more obvious? This was the ultimate goal of Young Master Liu. "However, even if they know that we are deliberately provoking them, they admitted defeat and didn''t ept the challenge. What should we do?" Young Master Liu sneered and said, "Could it be finished just because they didn''t take the challenge? I have a lot of ways."

 Chapter 3252

    Chapter 3252


    "If admitting defeat can solve any trouble peacefully, then what is the cultivation and martial arts in this world for? Can''t admitting defeat be the best in the world?" Seeing Young Master Liu''s appearance, the thin monkey understood what he meant and couldn''t help teasing Samuel and the others.


    Young Master Liu didn''t say anything, but a sinister smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "Do they want to end this game?"


    How was this possible?


    "Help me do a few things. If you can''t do it well, you can''t keep your right handter." Young Master Liu nced at the waiter and said in a sinister tone.


    The waiter nodded in a hurry. Therge amount of blood loss in his palm had made his whole body pale. After another hour, with his constitution, he would almost fall to the ground and die.


    Young Master Liu smiled gently and whispered something into the waiter''s ear.


    After hearing what he said, the waiter suddenly looked embarrassed and looked at Young Master Liu in disbelief. "This...?"


    "Eh?" Young Master Liu suddenly grabbed the chopstick again. Instantly, the waiter grimaced in pain and hurriedly nodded his head.


    "Get lost." As soon as the chopstick in Young Master Liu''s hand loosened, the waiter directly lost the pull of the gravity and fell to the ground. However, at this time, he was no longer in the mood to care about how dirty he was and how painful his hand was. He grabbed a towel from the counter to cover the wound and quickly ran out.


    Young Master Liu and the others looked at each other and smiled. Then, they raised their sses and drank freely.


    When they were full, the waiter came back.


    However,pared to before, the waiter was still in such a sorry state, still stained with blood. However, the only difference was that there were two dogs and a pig behind the waiter.


    The two dogs were fine, but the pig was huge and fat. Its thick limbs were covered with all kinds of feces, and the whole dirty pig body emitted a strong stench.


    As soon as they entered the inn, everyone covered their noses, and some people even vomited.


    In the past, a group of people would have scolded the waiter, but everyone knew that it was Young Master Liu''s order. They just sat in their seats, not knowing what Young Master Liu wanted to do.


    "s, it seems that this Young Master Liu has no good intentions."


    "I don''t know who is so unlucky to provoke such a god of gue."


    "Be careful when you speak. Don''t make yourself suffer."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They discussed in low voices. Although they attacked Young Master Liu''s character, they were also very curious about what kind of unlucky guy had provoked such a guy.


    "Well, I''m full. It''s time to have some fun." Young Master Liu smiled gently, patted the table, and immediately stood up.


    He stood up with several people beside him. The group of people had a strong smile in their eyes. Obviously, they had regarded Samuel as a ything after the meal.


    The waiter hurriedly led the pig and the dogs to clear the way in front, while Young Master Liu and others followed behind, free and easy.


    Seeing this situation, the other


    in


    the inh hall also knew that there was a lot of fun to watch. They followed them one by one, forming arge team. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Obviously, at this time, Samuel and the pangolin didn''t know that a great deal of malicious intentions was quietly driving toward them.


    Or it could be said that the pangolin,


    who had fallen asleep with


    resentment; did not know that. When the group of people had just stepped into the backyard, the sleeping Samuel had already noticed that strangers had entered. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    He sighed helplessly and shook his head.


    "Creak!"


    Almost at this time, waves of unpleasant smell with the smell of shit came from outside. Then, a momentter, with thezy sound of the wooden door, the door opened slightly.


    "Hu hu!"


    The barking of dogs and the low sound of pigs began to sound in the house, followed by a stronger stench.


    Samuel opened his eyes slightly. The pig and dogs were slowly walking inside.


    However, what was even more ufortable was that the pig released a pu chi sound, directly pouring out lissome shit. It was clear that someone had fed it medicine.


    The huge puffing sound brought


    with a bad smell. At the same time,


    the pangolin, who was fast asleep


    suddenly jumped up. With a


    ar, his


    body moved, but his foot just stepped on the drain of the fat pig.


    swnever


    All of a sudden, the whole room smelled even worse.


    Almost at the same time, there was a burst ofughter outside the room...

 Chapter 3253

    Chapter 3253


    When the pangolin heard theughter and smelled the stench, he looked down and looked at the pig and dogs around him. He was shocked and then angry!


    At this time, Samuel had also slightly tightened his fist. He had endured it again and again, but the other party did not intend to let them go.


    "F*ck you!" The pangolin roared, turned around, and directly opened the wooden door of the woodshed. With anger in his eyes, he nced at everyone present.


    "Tsk, tsk. Looks like this door isn''t very useful. I thought the mad dogs that were thrown in rushed out." Seeing the pangolin, Young Master Liu sneered disdainfully.


    "Haha, it''s either a pig or a dog that is locked up in this pig and dog shed. It''s not surprising for a mad dog to rush out. Look at his grinning face. Is he going to bite someone?" The thin monkeyughed shamelessly.


    "That''s not necessarily the case. Who said that in the room of pigs and dogs, there must be pigs and dogs? Maybe it''s something worse than pigs and dogs." Another person sneered disdainfully.


    "Damn it, you''ve gone too far!" The pangolin roared. The next second, he raised his fist and was about to take revenge.


    Young Master Liu just nced at him coldly. Suddenly, the giant suddenly stood in front of the pangolin. He stretched out his huge hand and held the shoulder of the pangolin tightly.


    "Bang!" The pangolin''s sturdy body was immediately sent flying several meters, smashing heavily against arge tree in the backyard. For a moment, the tree as thick as a waist was broken.


    "What a terrifying power!"


    "F*ck, if this punch hits a person, he will be smashed into pieces."


    The group of people was so shocked that their faces turned pale, as if they had seen an evil ghost.


    Fortunately, the pangolin''s body was tough. Even if he crashed into a tree, he quickly stood up.


    "You have quite a long dog life." The giant let out a cold howl. The next second, he took a step forward, causing the ground to shake with a rumbling sound as he charged forward.


    The pangolin''s expression froze. He suddenly shrank and burrowed into the ground.


    The next second, his whole body directly crawled out from behind the giant. Then, he condensed a circle of force and hit the giant''s back. "Bang!"


    There was a muffled sound!


    Everyone was stunned, but the pangolin was even more stunned!


    Obviously, he had underestimated his opponent''s defense. This punch did not work at all!


    "Roar!"


    The giant was only stunned for a moment. The next second, with an irritable roar, he turned around. Tworge hands suddenly grabbed the pangolin, and then suddenly raised the pangolin up. Then, under everyone''s exmation, he smashed the pangolin heavily onto the ground! Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Hong!!!


    Smoke and dust rolled up!


    The pangolin''s body seemed to have fallen from tens of thousands of meters high, leaving a huge deep pit on the hard ground. "Puff!"


    Even with the protection of the back


    armor, the tough pangolin suddenly


    opened his mouth under such a


    huge impact. Finally, he could not resist the strong internal injuries and spat out a mouthful of blood on the ground. Content belongs


    S


    Kon


    Seeing the situation, even though everyone was shocked, Young Master Liu just smiled confidently, because it was alreadymon for him!


    The thin monkey also sneered. It was just a routine operation.


    "Killing you is as easy as crushing an ant." The giant grinned and punched his big fists. His bones suddenly made a crisp sound. At the same time, he slowly moved toward the pangolin like a giant mountain.


    The danger was approaching, and the pangolin struggled to get up from the ground. However, the fall almost broke several ribs in hisProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    body. Not to mention to esc


    even a slight movement could break his liver and intestines. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    The giant finally stopped in front of the pangolin. Then he slowly raised his foot, looked at the pangolin as if he was looking at a dead man, and directly put down his foot...


    Many people immediately closed their eyes, not daring to look at the bloody scene of the pangolin being trampled into minced meat.


    But at this moment, a ck shadow suddenly jumped out of the woodshed...

 Chapter 3254

    Chapter 3254


    "Puff!"


    "Bang!"


    An extremely soft ''chi chi'' sound was heard. Behind it was a loud sound that shook the earth and the mountains, causing the entire ground to tremble slightly.


    Many people closed their eyes more tightly, because it was obvious that with such a loud noise, the pangolin''s intestines must have been trampled through, leaving only a pool of blood.


    At this time, everything around seemed to be still, and even time seemed to have stopped.


    There was no sound of breathing, no sound of talking, and only the dead silence, which made those who closed their eyes even happier that they did not open their eyes on the spot. After all, it must be the extreme violence that led to the current situation.


    But those who opened their eyes would never regret it.


    Although this waspletely different from what they had imagined, they saw a scene that they could never believe for the rest of their lives. The giant fell down like a mountain!


    That''s right, that huge boom was definitely not caused by the kick of the giant, but rather, the falling of the giant''s body!


    No one could see clearly what was going on. With a puff, a bloody hole suddenly appeared on the giant''s knee. Blood spurted out from the hole like slurry. The next second, the giant''s whole huge body fell heavily to the ground.


    "Ah!"


    At this time, the giant''s scream broke the silence of the scene!


    Everyone opened their eyes when they heard the sound. They were shocked and looked at the scene in disbelief. "This..."


    "What''s going on?"


    "Didn''t the giant just step on that pangolin to death? Why, how did it be like this?"


    "Yes, this giant is like a mountain. Who can knock him down?"


    "What happened just now?"


    The group of people waspletely dumbfounded. They all looked at their friends who had opened their eyes, hoping to get an exnation and answer from them. The problem was that even those who had opened their eyes were confused at this time. They did not understand what had just happened!


    Young Master Liu frowned. Being surrounded by so many people, how could he save his face?


    He suddenly turned around, looked


    at everyone, and shouted coldly, "Who did it? If you have the guts, stand up for me. Damn it, what kind of hero are you since you hurt people in the dark?" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Everyone looked at each other and tried to find the murderer in the crowd.


    But obviously, no one stood up.


    However, just as everyone was speechless, the sound of footsteps suddenly sounded at this time, which was unusually abrupt and particrly conspicuous.


    When everyone looked in the direction of the footsteps, they saw a young man slowly walking out of the woodshed and walking toward them.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That fellow..."


    "Isn''t that the one sleeping in the pig''s ce?"


    "I heard that he ate the food that the giant spat out the saliva in. Why is he running out now?"


    "Could it be...?"


    "D*mn, you don''t want to say that he was the one who put the concealed weapon just now, do you? D*mn, stop talking. How is this possible?"


    "Look at the giant''s body. It''s like a fucking mountain. If the young man wants to hurt him, isn''t that an idiot''s dream?"


    "You''re right. If the young man had that ability, he would have stood up and resisted. How could he be bullied like a dog?"


    "If he wanted to help, he would have helped when hispanion made a move just now. At least he had a chance of winning. How could he let hispanion fight for so long?" Content belongs to


    UMS


    A group of people pointed at Samuel, whispering and discussing.


    For them, Samuel would never dare to resist. He was just trash who could be humiliated at will and did not dare to fight back.


    Samuel slowly approached them.


    His face was as light as a cloud and as clear as the wind. It was as if the sound from others could not do anything to him, as if he had not


    heard anything. Content belongs to


    He stopped, and his eyes slowly fell on Childe Yuan, who was wrapped in bandages in the crowd. Childe Yuan suddenly dared not look into Samuel''s eyes, and hurriedly dodged.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Samuel got up slightly and walked toward the pangolin.


    "Wait a minute." Suddenly, at this time, Young Master Liu suddenly stopped Samuel.


    Samuel was slightly stunned, but the next second, he chose to ignore it. Samuel walked to the pangolin in a few steps, trying to pull him up.


    "Are you fucking deaf? Young Master Liu is talking to you." The thin monkey roared angrily.

 Chapter 3255

    Chapter 3255


    Samuel paused slightly again, but in the next second, he still ignored it and pulled up the pangolin.


    "F*ck, I thought you would watch me being beaten to death without taking action." The pangolin looked at Samuel and couldn''t help but smile.


    Samuel didn''t say anything, only smiling at the pangolin tofort him.


    Not to mention that the pangolin was an Earth Spiritual Bead and was extremely important to the Five Elements Divine Stone, after spending so many days together, in Samuel''s heart, the pangolin was no longer as simple as a stone or a earth spiritual bead. For Samuel, the pangolin was his friend.


    Since they were friends, how could Samuel not save him?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Moreover, the pangolin didn''t do anything wrong.


    "F*ck you, are you really pretending not to hear me?" Seeing that Samuel totally ignored him, the thin monkey immediately became angry from embarrassment. The next second, with a movement of his hand, 5 steel ws immediately appeared on the back of his hand. His eyes shed and he rushed straight at Samuel.


    "F*ck, what a fast speed!" Someone eximed.


    The monkey''s speed was really fast. He had even turned into a tornado, and it was difficult to tell where the real figure of this guy was.


    "It''s over, it''s over." At the same time, someone cried out in rm, and at this time, there were others who were speechless and depressed. After all, as Samuel was involved, he didn''t move or shake when facing the thin monkey''s fast speed, as if he didn''t notice it. Those who could be bullied indeed had low cultivation. As long as they looked a little bit alike, they would at least be able to dodge something subconsciously..


    But this guy didn''t even know the basics of hiding. If he wasn''t stupid, what the hell was he?


    Upon hearing these idle words, the pangolin smiled coldly. "A group of frogs at the bottom of a well. Don''t you know that in this world, there is something that can win without dodging? In addition to being rookies, there is something called absolute crushing?"


    This kind of attack was indeed very fast, but for Samuel, it was nothing.


    The pangolin was full of confidence in the strength of Samuel.


    Sure enough, when the thin monkey turned into a gust of wind, Samuel suddenly pulled the pangolin back into the room, and perfectly missed the skinny monkey''s furious attack.


    If there were masters present, or in


    other words, the masters present could see it through, then in fact, after Samuel dodged, the other party should have stopped very rationally. Content belongs to


    It was obvious that both sides were not on the same level.


    But prejudice was always a


    mountain that pressed on people, so that people would lose their basic reason and even look at people from a more extreme angle. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    Being arrogant would also make people ignore the important details, so that they would burn themselves.


    For Young Master Liu and the others who loved faces, Samuel''s dodging was like a blind cat meeting a mouse. It was just a good luck.


    The next second, the thin monkey pounced on Samuel again.


    The corners of Samuel''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he gritted his teeth slightly. When the thin monkey was about to pounce on Samuel, sparks appeared in Samuel''s eyes. Content belongs to


    swr


    "Are you fucking so annoying?" With a roar, Samuel grabbed the thin monkey, who was rushing forward like a whirlwind, and caught him by the neck. "Get lost like a fly!" Samuel shouted coldly and suddenly swung his hand.


    Hong!!


    The thin monkey''s figure suddenly flew out like a monkey, and then fell heavily on another tree in the backyard.


    Suddenly, the big tree bent over and fell down.


    The scene fell into a dead silence again.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes. Just now... what happened just now?


    With just a turn of his hand, Samuel directly grabbed the thin monkey as if catching a chicken, and then... threw him away like throwing a lead ball!


    If it was the skinny monkey who did this, everyone could understand, but now it was the opposite.


    It was the trash that they thought that no matter how he was humiliated, he would never dare to argue...


    At this time, Young Master Liu...

 Chapter 3256

    Chapter 3256


    His eyes were wide open and his lips were slightly open. Obviously, he was shocked and unbelievable at the same time.


    One monkey, one mountain, one fat, one skinny, one strong, and one agile. They were almost the important arms of Young Master Liu who ran wild in the desert. For many years, the double devils were almost as stable as old dogs, but today, they not only suffered, but also fell down.


    Bringing the pangolin, Samuel turned around and walked to the woodshed, ncing at Childe Yuan in the crowd.


    When he saw that Samuel was looking at him, Childe Yuan immediately shrunk his head in fear. He was afraid that Samuel would find trouble with him at this moment.


    Samuel just nced at him and then turned back, which made Childe Yuan let out a sigh of relief.


    If Samuel wanted to make trouble for him, he was afraid that Samuel would have already made trouble for him during the stairs. However, as Samuel said, it was better to avoid more trouble.


    As Samuel passed, everyone present looked at his back in surprise. No one dared to make a sound.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Stop right there!"


    Suddenly, at this time, Young Master Liu, who had been silent all the time, shouted fiercely.


    "Can you leave just like that after you hurt my people?" Young Master Liu shouted coldly and looked coldly at the back of Samuel.


    Samuel stood up slightly and said without looking back, "What else do you want?"


    "Knock your head and apologize," Young Master Liu said coldly.


    Even though both of the giant and the thin monkey had been hurt, Young Master Liu''s arrogant attitude did not change at all. He could not change it.


    In front of so many people, if Samuel left like this, how could Young Master Liu survive in Jianghu in the future? What would happen to his decades of wisdom?


    "My friend was also injured by your men. Can we just let it go?" Samuel replied.


    "Let it go? Boy, do you know who I am?" Young Master Liu sneered.


    "I don''t know," Samuel replied.


    "Young Master Liu is the son of the Liu Family, one of the four great families in the desert. Even the young master of the Fang family and the youngdy of the Sue family have to be polite to our young master."


    "Although the Liu n is the


    smallest of the four great ns, the Liu n and the Fang n are cousins. Young Master Fang of the Fang n is Young Master Liu''s cousin. Brat, can you afford to offend such a powerful person?" Next to Young Master Liu, the


    henchmanughed coldly. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    Speaking of the past, not to mention that Young Master Liu was very proud, even as ackey, he seemed to be superior to others.


    In the crowd, Childe Yuan also sneered. "Now, let''s see how you can end this."


    He deliberately found a big backer. Firstly, he had a strong backer, and secondly, he had a strong backer. If Samuel Couldn''t defeat him, it would be easy. But even if he was lucky enough to win and offended the Fang and Liu families, Samuel still had no good result. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Childe Yuan had already thought it through on the way here.


    "It sounds pretty strong," Samuel said with a chuckle.


    "Humph, that''s natural. If the future desert area is under the control of the young master of the Fang family, if everything goes well, my young master Liu will be second only to one person, above ten thousand," the henchman said proudly. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    After these words were spoken, it was obvious that they had reached the point. Everyone nodded and did not doubt this.


    It was because this was indeed the truth.


    "If you''re smart,e over and kowtow and apologize. Be a dog and shake your tail well for grandpa. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll get into big trouble if you don''t eat it." The henchman sneered.


    Samuel frowned in confusion. "I will be in big trouble if I don''t eat it?"


    "Nonsense."


    "To be honest, I really haven''t eaten lunch. Now, I''m quite hungry." Samuel suddenly turned around and smiled at Young Master Liu and others. Although it was just a smile, what surprised Young Master Liu was that at this time, he suddenly felt that his whole body seemed to be slightly cold. "Boy, you want to be punished?" The henchman snorted.


    "I''ll kneel to the sky and my parents. Are you qualified to let me kneel? I just want to go back to the house, but, are you willing?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Fuck. Brothers,e on!" the henchman shouted.


    Pangolin looked back at Samuel. When he saw the look in Samuel''s eyes, he was happy.....

 Chapter 3257

    Chapter 3257


    Because at this time, there was obviously anger in the eyes of Samuel.


    This also showed that Samuel had been giving way all the time, but he had endured it to the extreme.


    After all, this group of guys had gone too far and finally met a ghost!


    It just so happened that they had met a big and powerful ghost and kept testing him!Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The pangolin was indeed right. At this time, Samuel was no longer going to tolerate it.


    He had made way for them step by step, but the people in front of him did not restrain themselves at all. Instead, they were getting more and more outrageous.


    Even a Buddha should be angry. Moreover, Samuel was never a Buddha!


    "Boom!"


    As theckeys suddenly rushed to Samuel, Samuel on the other side didn''t move at all. For a time, with the feet of Samuel as the center, Qi strength surged wildly and rolled upyers of sand.


    What was more terrifying was thatyers of wind and waves rolled up above Samuel.


    "Roar!"


    The shadows of the four divine beasts appeared on Samuel''s body. For a moment, he looked like a God of War.


    "What!"


    "So handsome!"


    Everyone present was shocked by this momentum. Some unmarried women were attracted by Samuel''s charm, and they couldn''t help feeling a little fascinated.


    Seeing such a reaction from the crowd, Young Master Liu, who had lost his face, was even more furious.


    With him here, how could he allow others to steal his limelight?


    "Kill him for me." Young Master Liu shouted coldly.


    "Yes!"


    The henchman shouted and rushed directly to Samuel in the next second.


    Although they were all top masters selected by Young Master Liu, in the eyes of Samuel, they were just a group of ants.


    "Qi Break!"


    Samuel shouted coldly. His body didn''t move, but the Energy that was emitted from his body instantly spread out.


    The group of Young Master Liu''s men, who were eyeing covetously, only ran a few meters forward before they suddenly felt a strong wind blowing toward them. Before they could react, the group of people was directly knocked upside down. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Hong!


    Almost at the same time, Samuel''s figure was still there, but the residual shadow had already rushed into the crowd.


    Just like a wolf entering a flock of chickens, in the blink of an eye, all the men who had been acting aggressively earlier had already turned into screams of panic Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    It was like hell on earth.


    "What... what speed is this?"


    UMS


    "He... Isn''t he still standing where he is? Why, why did he suddenly jump in front of those people?"


    "This... this speed makes my scalp tingle."


    Not only they, but also Young Master Liu and the skinny monkey, who was proud of speed, also felt as if they had seen a ghost.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have imagined that a person''s speed could be so fast that it took a blink of an eye.


    Even the thin monkey suddenly understood why Samuel suddenly resolved his attack with one hand and even stuck his throat with the


    other hand when he was unhappy. Content belongs to


    IMS


    It was not lucky nor was it even an expert''s instinct.


    But...


    He just raised his hand in disdain. Because his speed was like a child walking on the ground in front of Samuel.


    Slow, it was too slow.


    "Get lost!"


    Suddenly, a shout suddenly ran out in the crowd. The next second, more than a dozen people of the henchman suddenly exploded from the spot and flew around.


    In the center of the explosion, there were no figures at all. In just a dozen meters away, there were motionless Samuel and pangolin.


    In everyone''s eyes, Samuel seemed to have moved from beginning to end, but it seemed that he had not moved at all...

 Chapter 3258

    Chapter 3258


    "This..."


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Was I dazzled just now?"


    "He just moved, and he directly sent all the people around him flying. Why, why now he suddenly... It seems that he has been standing still all the time."


    "It''s not that your vision is blurred. It''s not that he didn''t move, but that his speed was so fast that... we didn''t notice him at all."


    Speaking of this, the group of people was stunned. How fast was he?


    It was hard to believe!


    At least, at this time, most people had begun to understand one thing, which was that the battle with the thin monkey just now was no longer a simple escape by luck.


    Instead, Samuel used his strength to block it.


    If that was the case, then there was a very horrible fact in front of them!


    This man was absolutely a top master.


    But the problem was, how could a top master be bullied like this?


    "Is he acting cool? Unless it''s a critical moment, he won''t make a move easily?"


    "Or, is his tolerance far beyond that of an ordinary person?"


    No one knew the answer, or now they had no time to find the answer.


    Because at this time, Young Master Liu hadpletely lost his temper.


    Over and over again, he had been pped in the face again and again. As arrogant as he was, he couldn''t stand it any longer, especially when everyone''s attitudes had changed. From the looks of it, people wereughing at Samuel just now. Now, they were even starting tough at him. The huge difference had be the final fuse of his fury.


    "Damn it, you forced me. Today, I''ll let you have a taste of my power." As soon as he finished speaking, Young Master Liu suddenly released the same energy in his body. His Spiritual Qi moved, and his whole body suddenly rose up without wind.


    "Fire Splitting!"


    Hong!!


    With his feet as the center, an Earth Fire burned directly and attacked Samuel.


    Wherever the Earth Fire passed, the yellow soil turned into ashes. The air within three meters around was instantly lit up, causing a burning pain once touching it.


    "F*ck, Liu Family''s Supreme Being me, this me is extremely ferocious. Once it touches one''s body, it will burn until there is no end. It won''t stop until one dies!"


    "I''ve also heard that a few decades ago, some desperados went to challenge the Liu family, but they were burned to ashes by the Supreme Being Fire of the Liu family."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "This fire is extremely overbearing.


    What''s worse, it''s very difficult to deal with. For many years, it has always been the unique skill that the Liu family has been proud of. I didn''t expect that at such a young age, Young Master Liu has mastered his own family''s lifeblood." Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Haha, only a master can y with a master. Young Master Liu and his cousin, Childe Fang, are good brothers. How can he be so simple?"


    In the crowd, there were quite a few


    people changing their attitudes at the right time. Especially when Young Master Liu directly released the Supreme Being Fire, their attitudes changed even faster. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    swnov


    "OSamuel, damn it. This fire is not simple. It''s so hot." Beside Samuel, the pangolin softly said.


    Samuel nodded, and his eyes narrowed slightly. The next second, the golden and ck light on his body suddenly released from his body and wrapped around him slightly.


    Then, the handsome corners of Samuel''s mouth curled into a disdainful smile. "Really?"


    As his voice fell, Samuel suddenly


    pushed the pangolin a few meters away. Then, with his own body, he directly confronted the so-called Supreme Being Fire of the Li Family. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "Damn it, is he crazy? Previously, he had an absolute speed advantage when facing the thin monkey, but now, what else does he have?"


    "But his speed advantage doesn''t mean that he is invincible, nor does it mean that he can block fire."


    "Haha, this kid probably doesn''t know how terrifying the Supreme Being Fire is. At this point, he still wants to show off!"


    Seeing that Samuel did not move at all at this time, many people were shocked and even scolded. Many people''s worship for Samuel had disappeared at this moment.


    What was left was nothing more than abuse.


    Looking at Samuel, even Young Master Liu himself couldn''t help showing the joy of victory in his eyes.


    Hong!


    The fire came, and then swallowed up Samuel. When he saw the scene, Young Master Liu burst intoughter.


    Almost at the same time, the thin monkey and the giant couldn''t helpughing.


    "This time, are you still alive?"

 Chapter 3259

    Chapter 3259


    "Damn it, let this guy be arrogant. Now continue to be arrogant, f*ck!"


    "He really thinks that he has some ability, so he really looks down on others. In fact, he doesn''t know that there is always someone better than him in this world. There are many people who are more capable than him."


    "People always have to pay a heavy price for their arrogance and ignorance, and the idiot will pay the price of life."


    Seeing this, the thin monkey and the giant couldn''t help cursing to reduce the feeling of depression.


    "I thought he was a hero, but I didn''t expect him to be a fool."


    "Does he really think that he is made of iron by using his own body to fight with fire? Even if he is made of iron, he should know that fire can melt the iron."


    The onlookers shook their heads and sighed.


    "Haha, hahaha!" Young Master Liu, who was on the other side, could not helpughing heartily when he saw that he had regained his dignity and the situation had stabilized again.


    In the crowd, Childe Yuan finally let out a long sigh.


    Samuel was indeed capable. After Samuel defeated him beyond his original understanding, he had to admit the fact. However, there was one thing that was obvious. He did not know whether this guy was stupid or knowledgeable enough. Or after he won, he was vain and felt invincible.


    In short, this idiot was actually so presumptuous in front of the Liu Family''s Supreme Being Fire. He underestimated the enemy so much, so swallowing such a bitter fruit was expected.


    The fire of the Liu Family was definitely not ordinary. Compared with the devil ws of the Yuan Family, it waspletely different.


    Although the Demon''s w was the most precious treasure of the Yuan Family, the Liu Family''s fire was enough to make the Liu Family the most powerful of the four ns in the desert.


    This idiot was so bold. The country bumpkin was indeed a country bumpkin.


    "This time, if you cane out again, I will fry fish for you in my palm." Childe Yuan sneered.


    But almost when he sneered just now, sometimes it was faster to p him in the face than expected.


    His sneer suddenly seemed to bepletely frozen at this time.


    Following his line of sight, everyone turned to look. Within the Supreme Being Fire, a figure slowly walked out.


    Although there were traces of burns


    on his outer appearance and


    (e)Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    clothes, his handsome face was still indifferent. Almost at the same time, the raging fire that had been surrounding him suddenly went out and even disappeared. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "What?"


    Everyone''s pupils widened dozens of times, and some exaggerated ones even seemed toe out of their eyes directly.


    "What did I see? He... he can actually walk out of the Supreme Being Fire?"


    "No, it''s impossible, isn''t it? In the battle dozens of years ago, even if that desperado''s cultivation was close to the Eight Wilds, he was burned and had no ability to fight back. How... did this guy do it?"


    Everyone looked at this scene in disbelief. Even Young Master Liu, who was very familiar with the Supreme Being Fire, was stunned on the spot like a wooden chicken.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    Supreme Being Fire was the unique


    techniques of the Liu Family.


    ording to the Ancestral Behest of the Liu Family, it could burn. immortals and kill demons. Even the True-fire of Samadhi was much inferior to it. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Why? How could anyone survive this kind of me and evene out?


    "I... I changed my attitude just now. He''s not a brainless fool. He... he''s actually a hero born out of the world."


    "Yes, he is simply too handsome. There used to be a phoenix reborn in the fire, and now there is the God of War who came out of the fire. He is simply the prince charming in my mind."


    A few girls had experienced love on the spot, disdained him, and then admired him so much. They even had a deep affection for him. They wished they could rush up now and show their hospitality to Samuel. The desire in their eyes was no longer that reserved as a girl. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Since ancient times, beauties loved heroes. It was hard to say whether they were beautiful or not, but heroes were loved by everyone.


    At this time, Samuel smiled and opened his hand. The me of the Supreme Being Fire appeared in his palm like a obedient pet. Then, Samuel looked at Young Master Liu and asked, "Just this?"

 Chapter 3260

    Chapter 3260


    Just this?


    Although it was only two simple words, it was more direct ironic than any other words to Young Master Liu.


    Yes, Young Master Liu was still ecstatic about the invincible Supreme Being Fire, but the next second, the Supreme Being Fire that he was proud of disappeared.


    Or it could be said that even if it didn''t disappear, its way of existence was more like mocking Young Master Liu for his ignorance and ignorance of using rotten grass as a treasure.


    "You..." Young Master Liu was speechless.


    "Although this fire is not bad, I don''t like it. I''ll give it back to you." Samuel''s hand moved slightly.


    Suddenly, the small me in his palm was directly thrown over by him.


    But almost at the same time, the me turned into a huge sea of fire with a loud bang and went straight for Young Master Liu and the others. "What?" Young Master Liu''s eyes suddenly widened.


    He could release the Supreme Being Fire, but he had never expected that the unique technique of the Liu family would suddenly turn against him one day.


    "Young Master, be careful."


    Almost at the same time, the giant and the thin monkey screamed at the same time. The next second, regardless of the injuries on their bodies, one came like a gust of wind, the other gritted his teeth and endured the sharp pain on his knees, directly blocking in front of Young Master Liu. Then, as they shouted loudly, two extremely powerful energies burst out from their hands, directly blocking the Supreme Being Fire.


    It was so hot that they were sweating as soon as they met the fire.


    What was even more annoying was the consumption of energy. This Supreme Being Fire was definitely not an ordinary me. Even if the two of them worked together, it would still be extremely difficult to resist.


    "Boom!"


    The fire suddenly exploded. Almost at the same time, the giant, the thin monkey and Young Master Liu were also knocked over by the air st caused by the explosion of the Supreme Being Fire. Although they barely managed to resist the fire, the three people who were knocked to the ground were all ckened by the fire. Even their hair was burned. They looked as embarrassed as they could be.


    "Now, do you still want to let it go?" The pangolin chuckled and slowly walked back to Samuel''s side. He looked at the three people lying on the ground with sarcasm and Young Master Liu''s men lying everywhere.


    "Or, as you said, if youe and call us grandpa, we will spare you."


    Young Master Liu''s eyes were filled with anger as he looked at the smile on the pangolin''s face. However, when he saw Samuel standing there safe and sound, he didn''t know what to do. Content belongs to


    "Damn it! How dare you, trash, ask Master Liu to call you grandfather? Bah!" The giant roared with dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, we are trash." The pangolin smiled. "But what about you, someone being dealt with by trash?"


    Hearing this, the giant was furious. He struggled to get up, but was grabbed by the thin monkey. He looked at Samuel coldly, as if he was waiting for Samuel''s answer.


    "Why don''t we just let it go?" Samuel asked.


    "F*ck you!" The giant roared, but was pulled down by the thin monkey again. The thin monkey''s eyes were shining and he nodded. "Okay, let''s just let it go."


    "Are you fucking crazy?" The giant roared angrily. He was very puzzled.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    But at this time, Young Master Liu also nodded. "Okay, let''s pretend that this has never happened."


    After that, he nced at the thin monkey. The thin monkey nodded and quickly helped Young Master Liu stand up slowly.


    On the other side, although the giant was very depressed, he did not dare to disobey the Young Master''s words. He red at Samuel and the pangolin and stood up with gritted teeth. Content belongs to


    "Let''s go back."


    Samuel nced at the pangolin. The next second, he got up and walked toward the woodshed.


    The pangolin was obviously not


    enough to vent his anger. However, since Samuel was like this, he could only give up. ncing at the other three, the pangolin turned around and followed Samuel to the woodshed. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    However, after taking a few steps, Samuel suddenly stopped.


    Because behind him, a fierce and murderous wind wasing quickly.


    "A sneak attack?" Samuel suddenly turned around and directly faced the skinny monkey who was attacking him. But suddenly, Samuel''s face froze, "Oh no, we fell into the trap."


    Almost at the same time, a Supreme Being Fire, a fist that was the size of a pot, also smashed heavily towards Samuel...

 Chapter 3261

    Chapter 3261


    The thin monkey attacked from the front, followed by the Supreme Being Fire. With the heavy fist of the giant, itpletely sealed Samuel from the top, middle, and bottom.


    "Be careful." The pangolin shouted, but it was already toote.


    The huge fist directly hit Samuel''s face.


    If this punch fell, Samuel would definitely turn into a meat pie.


    Samuel knew that it was toote to dodge.


    "Northern Darkness Four Souls Formation!"


    Weng!


    The eight golden bodies suddenly unfolded, and with the strength of his body, he directly took on the attacks of the three people. Hong!


    At the same time when the fist hit the flesh, the Supreme Being Fire suddenly attacked!


    Samuel took all of them and held the skinny monkey''s hand at the same time. Suddenly, he hit the thin monkey with a force.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Peng!


    The skinny monkey suddenly flew dozens of meters away. As the ground shook violently, it brought with it countless dust. At the same time, the eight figures of Samuel also retreated slightly, and at the same time, each figure shed with a faint golden light.


    Although Samuel had been sneak attacked by these three shameless people without much preparation, it had to be said that when the eight golden bodies stabilized, everyone present was also shocked with their mouths wide open.


    What the hell was this?


    Take it head-on?


    Moreover, the other party was a master like the giant?


    The key point was that Samuel could directly take three at a time and send one flying at the same time?


    This was not a question whether a person could do it or not, but something that no one dared to think about at all.


    After all, it was the highest time in his life for anyone present to be undefeated and not retreat under the full blow of either of them.


    But this guy simply defeated three people at a time.


    The most important thing was that the guy could create eight figures in an instant.


    The group of people was both stunned and shocked.


    "Puff!"


    On the other side, the thin monkey suddenly spat out blood and could no longer move.


    Samuel hadn''t used all his strength in the previous attack, but this time, Samuel used all his strength.


    The huge impact made the thin monkey feel that his whole body was rolling aside, and the burning pain almost made him numb.


    On the other side, Young Master Liu and the giant looked at Samuel in disbelief.


    How could this be?


    "F*ck you, you? are really the most overbearing person I have ever seen. You are even more hung up than I thought. You did face it head-on." The pangolin looked at Samuel and couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing, "Fortunately, I am a man. Otherwise, I would have fallen in love with you." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "However, after thinking about it, it makes sense. Your internal strength can bepared with Fanny''s, and your external force can make Tiger Jones suffer. I should have thought that you have the capital to be arrogant." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Thinking of this, the pangolin suddenly felt a lot more surprised. At least he could feel a little better at the fact that he had been chasing after Fanny for seven years, but this guy could capture her heart in an instant. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    If he was Fanny, it would not be difficult to choose.


    It wasn''t that the pangolin wasn''t outstanding enough, but rather that Samuel was so outstanding that others were already shocked at him.


    "Even a child knows how to choose." The pangolin let out a bitterugh.


    At this moment, the eight golden bodies in Samuel suddenly shook and transformed into a figure. His eyes were no longer as calm as before. Instead, they were filled with endless anger.


    Even the people present could feel the horrible aura of death from Samuel''s eyes.


    Samuel was furious.


    Young Master Liu and the giant looked at each other. It was impossible for them not to panic at this time, and even their feet began to tremble. Suddenly, Samuel smiled coldly and slowly walked toward them.


    Young Master Liu unconsciously stepped back. He signaled to the giant to block first. Although the giant was used to being arrogant, at this time, he also unconsciously stepped back step by step...

 Chapter 3262

    Chapter 3262


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    Even after staggering to the ground, they continued to stumble at their legs and retreat in panic. They did their best to stay a little further away from that fellow. This was because each step they took closer, they felt that they were only a little closer to death.


    "Fatty Tiger..." Young Master Liu was panic-stricken. Although he had been spoiled for decades and humiliated others at will, he never knew what fear


    was.


    But now, he was scared. In fact, it was abnormal for him to get the things that he used to humiliate others to himself.


    Although this was an extreme insult and great irony, at this moment, did he have any other choice?


    Hearing his master''s words, Fatty Tiger subconsciously moved forward, but the next second, when he saw Samuel getting closer and closer, he still kept retreating.


    "Block it?"


    Now, he could not block it!


    "Don''te over, don''te over. Do you know who I am? I am the young master of the Liu family." Young Master Liu shouted anxiously, shaking his head desperately at Samuel.


    Samuel sneered. For Samuel, everyone in the world was equal. It was not that he had never given them a chance, but they did not cherish it, and they even attacked him in such a despicable way.


    Even if he could block this sneak attack, what would happen to an ordinary person?


    He was afraid that letting go of them would cause him to fall into a dangerous situation, and would this gang of rebels in front of him still be begging for mercy like this? Perhaps now, they would only be extremely proud and arrogant.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Therefore, how could Samuel pity such a good-for-nothing?


    Heughed coldly. The next second, he suddenly lifted his leg and kicked the giant in front of him away. Young Master Liu''s face was full of fear, but before he could make a sound, Sammuel''s iron-like hand was firmly stuck to his throat.


    Then, all the power was gathered in his throat. His body began to be lighter and continued to rise slowly.


    Everyone turned pale with fright.


    Young Master Liu''s throat was grabbed by one hand and he was lifted up like a sheep.


    This was not only a symbol of power, but more importantly, the other party was Young Master Liu, who would dare to do this?


    There was absolutely no second person in this vast desert.


    Samuel was the first, and would always be the first, unless the Liu n copsed, or the Fang n was destroyed, and the new structure of the city in the desert would change.


    But these two were just daydreaming.


    "Let... let go, it''s... so ufortable. I... I''m almost out of breath." Young Master Liu''s face was already red, and the ufortable breathing made him almost feel the fear of death in front of him. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Seeing this, the giant and the thin monkey looked at each other anxiously They knew clearly that anything happened to the young master, they would all die. But


    eline


    unfortunately, the thin


    was


    dying and could not protect himself.


    How could he fight? Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    "I''ll fight you to the death!" The giant roared and got up from the ground. With his mountainous body, he swung his huge fist toward Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel didn''t even


    want to take one more look at the thin monkey. He clenched his free right hand into a fist. Then, with a


    slight concentration, he gathered his strength and punched upward. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    QUMS


    Suddenly, Samuel held Young Master Liu in one hand and punched the giant with the other.


    He was arrogant and domineering.


    "What is he doing? Does he want topete with Fatty Army with one hand?" Someone eximed.


    Peng!


    Almost as soon as the man finished speaking, two fists collided with a muffled sound!


    Creak...


    There was another strange sound!


    At this time, almost everyone''s eyes were wide open, and they looked at the two men in horror. To be exact, they were looking at their arms. One hand was rtively fine, its muscles were clear. The other hand was extremely thick, and every muscle was like a huge stone, which made people feel that it was powerful.


    From a visual point of view, if one was Mount Tai, the other was an egg. There was noparison between the two.


    But at this time, they collided tightly with each other. What shocked everyone more was that the fine arms were still intact, but the mountain-like thick arms...


    "What?" The group of people couldn''t help but gasp...

 Chapter 3263

    Chapter 3263


    ?


    The arm, which was as thick as a mountain, was seriously injured at this moment, which made people''s scalps numb and twist.


    Even the bones in the arm had pierced through the thick muscles, revealing wisps of white bones. They were mixed with blood, which made people''s hair stand on end.


    "This..."


    Everyone was stunned. The bones of the giant hand were much thicker than the whole hand of Samuel, but who would have thought that such a thick arm would be directly broken in such a confrontation?


    "Puff!"


    The giant spat out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes were full of horror and disbelief.


    He... he was sted to pieces in front of the power he was proud of.


    On Samuel''s right hand, Young Master Liu, whose throat was pinched by Samuel, was also scared to stare at him. In his eyes, Samuel was no longer Samuel, but an unfathomable and extremely terrible demon!


    "Get lost!" With a soft shout, Samuel''s right fist suddenly moved, and an extremely strong force instantly hit the giant''s arm, which looked like a mountain, but was actually as soft as cotton. The giant was immediately pushed back several steps. With unwillingness, he fell back heavily on the ground, smashing the ground and dust everywhere.


    Everyone was silent. For a moment, they werepletely shocked beyond words.


    It was too horrible.


    "In terms of speed, the skinny monkey is no match for him. In terms of strength, Fatty Army waspletely crushed. In terms of cultivation, this guy could even walk out of the Liu Family''s Supreme Being Fire. This..."


    "It''s not that Young Master Liu and the others are humiliating him, but he, he is really humiliating Young Master Liu and the others."


    "Who would have thought that a person who has swallowed his pride would be such a divine being? The vast world is indeed filled with experts." "The so-called high-ranking people are hidden in the mountains. This is the truth."


    "He doesn''t look like a member of the tribe in the desert. He looks more like someone from the Central ins. Haha, there are many hidden talents in the Central ins. We can''t underestimate it."


    "Don''t show off first. There is always someone better than you. I''m convinced. I''m really convinced."


    "At such a young age but he is so overbearing, it seems that people in the desert like us are really narrow-minded. We missed the pearl and were blinded by the sandstorm."


    "You''re right. After some time, no one knows what kind of pervert this guy can be."


    After the shock, they talked with each other. Those women who were in love with Samuel now had stars in their eyes. They were even willing to give birth to babies for Samuel.


    "Beep, beep."


    Suddenly, at this moment, the crisp and subtle sound of water dripping broke the whispers and silence on the scene.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and saw that the slight sound of running water came from Young Master Liu.


    One drop, two drops...


    The "water" kept dripping down from the hem of Young Master Liu''s trousers, hitting the ground, forming a small puddle.


    He peed.


    Almost after Samuel shook off the giant, Young Master Liu was scared out of his wits.


    He knew that he hadpletely lost all hope, because his two biggest helpers had beenpletely disabled. He had no ability to resist again, especially when facing demons like Samuel.


    He regretted what he had done


    today. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been stuck in his throat, waiting for the announcement of death. Instead, he would have been sitting on the third floor, filled with fine wine and delicacies.


    He was still the young master of the Liu family, who was respected by everyone, instead of now; he was like a down-and-out dog.


    But was it still useful to regret? He even lost hisst chance.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "No, don''t kill me. You can do whatever you want. I can give you money or something else. In short as long as you don''t kill me, anything can be said. Please, please," Young Master Liu begged desperately. Content belongs to


    At this time, he had lost his dignity. In other words, he didn''t need dignity to directly pee in public.


    Samuel stared at him coldly, thinking


    about the credibility of his words. But at this time, the shopkeeper behind him suddenly ran to him in a hurry Who... who is the pangolin master? Some... some distinguished guest is looking for you!"

 Chapter 3264

    Chapter 3264


    ?


    "I am..." The pangolin replied subconsciously.


    Upon hearing this, the shopkeeper immediately frowned. "This... this is not right?"


    "Ah, he is..." The pangolin was stunned for a moment before replying.


    Then, the shopkeeper put his eyes on Samuel. Suddenly, he screamed and was shocked.


    "Isn''t that... Isn''t that Young Master Liu?"


    However, since the other party could treat Young Master Liu like this, plus the giant and the thin monkey were both beaten to the ground, how could the shopkeeper, who was good at dealing with things, not know what had happened?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although he didn''t know the details, he could guess the general situation and didn''t dare to say anything more. He looked at Samuel and bowed slightly respectfully. "Master, are you the pangolin master?"


    Samuel nodded. Then, he loosened his grip slightly and let go of Young Master Liu.


    Young Master Liu immediately sat on his masterpiece, the "water beach". At this time, he could not care about any etiquette. He just breathed heavily and enjoyed the nourishment of the air.


    "I see." Samuel answered. Then, he nced at Young Master Liu, who was lying on the ground, and then walked to the shopkeeper.


    Without further ado, the pangolin followed behind Samuel and slowly walked toward the hall led by the shopkeeper.


    Even though Samuel and the pangolin had left, the scene was still dead silent.


    Normally, these people would try their best to help Young Master Liu up or ask for his situation.


    But today, all of them chose to watch coldly.


    It was obvious that Young Master Liu''s position had fallen from the sky to the earth. Everyone wanted to curry favor with him in the past, but now everyone wanted to distance themselves from him.


    Firstly, he wasn''t that important. Secondly, who was willing to stand in the opposite direction of the young man just now?


    "Fucking. Get out of here." How could Young Master Liu not understand this in everyone''s eyes?


    The loss of his status and dignity made him copse. In front of Samuel, he did not dare to do anything, but in this group of crooked people, what was there to be afraid of?


    Everyone looked at each other. They were so scared that they couldn''t find an excuse to leave at the same time. With Young Master Liu''s shout, a group of people squeezed out and left in front of everyone.


    They didn''t want to stay here.


    However, many people did not dare to show it on the surface considering the power of the Liu family.


    Currently, the best opportunity was naturally to curry favor with the young man from earlier. They also wanted to see just what kind of honored guest would invite him.


    Watching the crowd leave, Young Master Liu was anxious and angry.


    Obviously, he didn''t want others to see him make a fool of himself, but he didn''t want to be the focus of the crowd, but he was abandoned by the crowd.


    Young Master Liu gritted his teeth. Fortunately, there were a few people in the crowd who stayed.


    Childe Yuan was the first to bear the brunt.


    When he saw Young Master Liu looking at him angrily, and the others around him also left, Childe Yuan walked over in a few steps, trying to pull Young Master Liu up.


    "Get lost. It''s all your fu*king fault. Get lost." Young Master Liu angrity pushed Childe Yuan away. He was furious. If it were not for this b*tch, how could he be in such a situation? Content belongs to


    Childe Yuan sighed and still chose to walk over again. He forcibly helped Young Master Liu up. "Young Master Liu, this this matter can''t be med on me. Before that, I have already said that this guy is not simple."


    S


    "I... I just didn''t expect that that guy wouldn''t even give you face."


    Hearing this, Young Master Liu''s anger suddenly subsided a lot. What Childe Yuan said was indeed reasonable. Even he himself had never thought that he, a wise man, would fail today.


    That guy didn''t even give him, Young Master Liu, a face. This man was extremely arrogant.


    "Young Master Liu, we can''t just let this go. It''s one thing if you can''t avenge me, but the most important thing is, how can you show up in this desert in the future?"


    Young Master Liu frowned as he looked at Childe Yuan in confusion.


    "I have a n that can help you vent your anger," Childe Yuan said coldly. Then, he whispered something in Young Master Liu''s ear.


    After a while, Young Master Liu''s face showed a cold expression.


    At this moment, in the hall...

 Chapter 3265

    Chapter 3265


    ?


    When Samuel and the pangolin followed the shopkeeper back to the hall, there was almost no one else in the hall. There was only a table of sumptuous dishes in the center of the small pavilion.


    Beside the table, the rockery and flowing water were extremely beautiful.


    Several women stood respectfully around. They were dressed beautifully, which made them look even more beautiful.


    At the table, a woman sat quietly waiting.


    Although she was wrapped in a veil, her beautiful eyes were still breathtaking.


    Samuel smiled. He knew who it was without guessing.


    "Mr. Hannigan... Pangolin." Seeing Samueling in, Sue Yan stood up gently and greeted him warmly.


    This had never been seen in the history of Pearl Green.


    Sue Yan''s figure and appearance were almost unparalleled, so she had always been pursued by many people. In addition, Sue Yan was gentle and noble, so she usually sat behind the bead curtain, let alone took the initiative to say hello to others. If she wanted to say something, Pearl Green would pass on the message.


    But this time, it turned upside.


    Pearl Green sighed helplessly. She understood that Sue Yan had fallen in love with Samuel.


    However, she felt helpless that Sue Yan had never liked a man and was even willing to use her time to choose a husband for Pearl Green. But she suddenly changed now.


    If this had happened to any other man, he might have been able to wake up from his dream. However, that guy not only did not smile, but also refused Sue Yan directly...


    Thinking of this, Pearl Green rolled her eyes at Samuel. "My miss knows that you are in the inn. She is afraid that you two are not familiar here, so she didn''t eat the beautiful banquet specially made in the garden but came to this shabby ce to have dinner with you."


    She was about to tell Samuel how nice Sue Yan was to him.


    Samuel naturally understood. He smiled and sat down. "Why bother?"


    "You..." Pearl Green was furious.


    On the other hand, Sue Yan smiled gently and said, "At least it''s lively to eat together."


    Samuel nodded and said nothing.


    The reason why Sue Yan could do


    this was naturally that she was worried that Samuel and the pangolin were not familiar with the ce and cared more about them. Of course, Samuel was grateful. Content belongs to


    UMS


    However, gratitude was gratitude. Since Samuel knew Sue Yan''s intention, he could not show it on the surface, in case she would misunderstand, it would be even worse.


    He only loved Yvonne.


    "Eh? Isn''t that the Sue family''s Pearl Green?"


    On the other side, the crowd who came from behind recognized the Sue family''s Pearl Green at a nce.


    Although Pearl Green was just a maid of the Sue family, her outstanding appearance had long been quite famous in the desert world.


    However, when they saw that Pearl Green was still standing, someone suddenly had a terrible idea!


    "Damn, who is sitting there? Is she... is she the First Miss of the Sue family?"


    "Other than the First Miss of the Sue Family, who else is qualified to make Pearl Green stand like that?"


    "Damn it, it''s impossible. The Miss of


    the Sue family is extremely beautiful, but she has seldome out. Ordinary people can''t see her at all. Even if shees out, most of her people specially guard her, and she often stays behind the bead curtain. Today..." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "She actually ran to the downtown today? And... She ate with someone else?"


    "D*mn it, it''s simply a miracle in the desert world."


    "It''s strange. First, there was an arrogant Young Master Liu who overturned the ship, and now, there is a Miss of the Sue family who has descended to the human world is Eight Direction World changing, or amt dreaming?"


    The two most unlikely things in the desert had happened today, and there were two at one time. How could people not be shocked? However, this involved a bigger question.


    That was... who exactly was the young man who could change the desert world by two times?


    At this moment...

 Chapter 3266

    Chapter 3266


    ?


    The most magnificent thing in the desert city was the City Lord''s Mansion, which upied an area of tens of thousands of square meters. Its buildings could not be seen from the front to the back, from the left to the right, and covered a wide area, which was really daunting.


    Next to the magnificent the City Lord''s Mansion was a mansion mainly made of ck and white. Although it was not as glorious as the City Lord''s Mansion, its momentum was unique. The two jade lions in front of the door showed the luxury of this low-key mansion.


    This was the Fang family''s young master''s mansion. However, today, there was no young master of the Fang family staying here. Because the wedding wasing, young master Fang had already lived temporarily in the City Lord''s Mansion''s mansion. Naturally, this young master''s mansion was given to the family, which was the most powerful or closest family to the Fang family.


    The Liu family!


    At this time, in the hall of the Young Master''s Mansion, the master of the Liu family was sitting with several elders, although the City Lord''s Mansion next door had been decorated withnterns and streamers and he could also hear theughter of the City Lord''s Mansion in the Young Master''s Mansion, at this moment, everyone in the young master''s mansion looked worried.


    "Report!"


    A servant hurriedly entered, knelt down and shouted.


    "Rise." Liu Tao, the Patriarch of the Liu Family, frowned and shouted.


    "Yes." The servant stood up, then said respectfully, "The scouts of the eight teams have all arrived."


    "Very good. Come in quickly," Liu Tao said hurriedly.


    After the servant left, Liu Tao and the other elders smiled at each other.


    "The desert is getting hotter and hotter, and there is a horrible degree increasing in the temperature."


    "A degree doesn''t seem to show much, but in fact, it''s extremely terrifying."


    "A frog boiled in warm water. The desert is turning into warm water, and we are poor frogs."


    A degree a year didn''t seem too hot. Ordinary people couldn''t even sense much difference in three to five years. But if it was in the desert where the temperature would only rise a degree every thousands of years, it would be amazing in an instant.


    "If this situation continues, it won''t be long before there will be no living creatures in this familiarnd."


    "The spies of the eight teams havee back. I believe they have brought some good news." Liu Tao nodded with a rtively rxed face.


    Almost at this time, eight young men in ck walked in quickly.


    "Greetings, Patriarch and the other elders." The eight well-trained men knelt down and said in unison.


    "We''re all family. There''s no need to be so polite. Get up quickly," Liu Tao said hurriedly.


    The eight people looked at each other and quickly stood up.


    "You''ve been out for nearly three years. Have you found anything?" Liu Tao said softly, his eyes full of desire.


    When they first went out, Liu Tao


    had already issued a death order to the eight teams. If they hadn''t found the news, they wouldn''te back. Now that the eight teams came back at the same time, there must be some good news. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Master, in the past three years, we have almost searched the desert and the surrounding thousands of miles, but we haven''t found its whereabouts. So in the past three years, we have never returned to the Liu family."


    "It''s a pity that we still haven''t found it three yearster. But..."


    "We have its whereabouts."


    Hearing the first half of the sentence, Liu Tao and the elders'' faces turned pale, but when they heard the second half of the sentence, they finally saw a glimmer of hope in despair.


    It was good to have news; at least it was much better than no news.


    "It''s strange. In the past three years, we''ve been looking around, but we can''t sense its aura until a few days ago, we found something unusual in a vige."


    "A vige?" Liu Tao frowned.


    "It''s already very far away from the desert," one of his men exined.


    Liu Tao nodded. "And then?"


    "We have limited manpower, so we can''t station every ce, so we rushed over immediately after we found something. But what''s strange is that the vige we


    el.ne


    explored a few years ago suddenly disappeared," one of his men said. Content belongs to


    "Is there such a strange thing?" Liu Tao frowned. "Could it be that the vigers knew that you had gone there, so they hid?"


    "Even if people can hide, how can the buildings in the vige be hidden? The vige seems to no longer exist overnight. Even on the ground, a lot of green grass grew overnight. It seems no one has ever lived there."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Is there such a strange thing?" Liu Tao frowned.


    "It''s strange, but what''s more strange is that the aura did not disappear with the disappearance of the vige. Instead, the aura came all the way to the desert city." After the subordinate finished speaking, he looked at Liu Tao.


    "What?" Almost at the same time, Liu Tao and the elders stood up nervously.

 Chapter 3267

    Chapter 3267


    ?


    "Did ite all the way to the desert city?"


    "This..."


    The group of elders looked at each other and soon smiled happily.


    "So, we got it all without any effort?"


    "After walking around for a while, it directly appeared in front of us."


    "It''s God''s blessing. God''s blessing."


    They were so happy that they were not cautious and serious as elders.


    "Are you serious?" Liu Tao was also very excited. He looked at the eight people and said in a hurry.


    The eight people looked at each other and nodded. "We followed its aura all the way here. We are basically sure that it is absolutely right in the desert city."


    Hearing this, a hint of joy shed across their eyes. Liu Tao even pped his hands. "Okay, in that case, it can''t run away."


    Desert City was their territory. What could they not get in their territory?


    "Three years, after all, it''s been three years. Now, I can finally sleep well."


    "You''re right. The young master of the Fang family is about to get married, and now its whereabouts are clear. It''s a double blessing. It''s a blessing from heaven."


    "Haha, that''s great, that''s great."


    Liu Tao smiled with satisfaction and said, "Third Elder, go inform Big Brother Fang of this good news immediately."


    "Yes." The third elder left happily.


    "That''s enough. I''m so happy today. Let''s go and rest early. I need to make up for it," Liu Tao said happily.


    Every night in these three years, he could hardly sleep. With it, he could control the temperature of the desert city. With it, the crisis of the desert city would be solved.


    Once the situation was stable, the n of the Fang and Liu Families would work out. Otherwise, everything would be empty talk. Fortunately, everything was settled.


    Patriarch Liu Tao was happy, and so were a group of elders. But just as they were about to leave happily, a servant rushed in. "Master, bad news." The servant gasped and looked flustered.


    Liu Tao was in high spirits. After being interrupted by the servant, he was a little angry on the spot and said slightly angrily, "Even if the sky falls down now, I will never think that it is a bad thing. It''s impropento be in a panic."


    The servant was stunned. After thinking for a while, he still said in a hurry, "Young... Young Master, Young Master was beaten."


    "The young master was..." Liu Tao repeated half a sentence indifferently. Suddenly, he remembered something, and his whole body turned pale with fright. "What? The young master was beaten?"


    Almost at the same time, outside


    the hall, the young master of the Liu


    family was being held by two


    servants, and the giant and skinny


    monkey behind him were also


    carried by several people. They


    looked miserable. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Seeing this scene, not only did Liu Tao panic, but all the elders present could not help but frown.


    Their young master was beaten?


    "Ah, my ah, this... this..."


    Before Liu Lu and the others could enter the hall Liu Tao had personally led a group of elders to the door of the hall, Looking at the scars all over Liu Lu''s body and the broken right arm of the giant, and the blood that almost covered the thin monkey, they were all stunned. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Who, who hurt my son like this?" Liu Tao hurried over, grabbed his son, and shouted in grief and anger.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "That''s right. Who is so bold to hurt the young master of the Liu family? He is courting death."


    "Young Master, don''t worry. Even if it''s God, we''ll definitely help you vent your anger."


    The group of elders was also filled with righteous indignation. For them, there was no right or wrong. Only when the Liu family members were hurt could there be right or wrong.


    "Dad, forget it, let''s not talk about it." Young Master Liu''s face was full of bitterness. He wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "He is a guest of the Fang family."


    "I don''t care who he is. Even if he is a king, I will make him suffer if he dares to hurt my son," Liu Tao roared angrily.


    Hearing Liu Tao''s words, a hint of a smirk appeared in Liu Lu''s eyes. "Really?"

 Chapter 3268

    Chapter 3268


    ?


    "When did I lie to you?"


    "That''s right, young master. Just tell me who he is. Since he beat the member of my Liu Family, he didn''t take my Liu Family seriously. We should kill him as soon as possible." The few elders also helped.


    Seeing this, Liu Lu nodded and pretended to be seriously injured. "In fact, it''s time to teach him a lesson."


    "I didn''t want to lower myself to his level, but he really went too far. He hurt my friend, Childe Yuan, and then hurt me. Even if I told him the name of our Liu family, he didn''t take it seriously at all."


    "Even..."


    "Even what?" Liu Tao said angrily.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even our Liu n''s Supreme Being Fire was humiliated by him in public." At this point, Liu Lu had a rather guilty look on his face: "That guy has some skills, but I am stupid andcks control over the Supreme Being Fire, which not only didn''t hurt him, but also was humiliated by him in public after he blocked it. He said that our Liu n''s Supreme Being Fire is just trash, and even worse than the firewood in the woodshed."


    "What!" Hearing this, Liu Tao was so angry that his nose was smoking.


    The Supreme Being Fire was the signature of the Liu Family. The foundation left behind by their ancestors was humiliated like this. How could they bear it?


    "Patriarch, this man is too arrogant. If we don''t kill him, it will be unreasonable."


    "You''re right. How will the Liu family keep our face in the future?"


    Looking at the indignant elders, Liu Tao suddenly nodded and said, "Lu''er, tell me, what is the name of this beast? Today, I will help you vent your anger."


    "I don''t know what his name is, but Dad, I heard that he came with Miss Sue and is having dinner in the Hero Pavilion."


    "Miss Sue?"


    Upon hearing this, the elders, who had been full of righteous indignation just now, were stunned, and then they suddenly stopped talking.


    The Su family was also well-known, so their strength could not be underestimated.


    "Hum, the Miss of the Sue Family


    actually has a meal with others in a ce like the Hero Pavilion. Why can''t I teach the younger generation a lesson on behalf of the Sue


    el.n


    Family?" Liu Tao was eager to protect his son. After hearing that the Miss of the Sue Famil


    he was


    stunned for a moment, and then he


    quickly found an excuse. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Patriarch is right. As the eldest daughter of the Sue family, she didn''t stay in the Sue family well but ran out to show up. It''s time to take care of her for the Sue family."


    Hearing that they had an excuse, the group of elders followed suit.


    In the face of a family like the Sue family, it did not matter as long as they got the upper hand and gained an excuse.


    "It seems that we have to vent our anger on both public and private matters. Everyone knows that our young master is interested in Miss Sue, but Miss Sue has shown her face outside for another man. How can my young master save his face? On the one hand, we will go for revenge. On the other hand, we will let Miss Sue know that the woman should follow the woman''s way." Content belongs to


    A group of people talked about how wrong others were, but in fact, they didn''t know how dirty and disgusting they were.


    "Come here!" Liu Tao shouted.


    "Yes!" Everyone responded at the same time.


    "Ask all the elites in the mansion toe out. I want to see who is so bold that he dares to hurt my son first, let alone look down upon the Liu family."


    "In this battle not only will I teach


    that beast a lesson, but I will also let Miss Sue and everyone else open their eyes and have a good look. The power of our Liu family is like that of a tiger. How can we be easily provoked by a rat?"


    Speaking of this, Liu Tao suddenly sneered. "Speaking of which, it has been a long time since I let the world experience the domineering and holy power of the Liu family."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Liu Tao waved his hand and led hundreds of family servants and a group of elders out of the Young Master''s Mansion in a mighty manner, rushing straight to the Hero Pavilion.


    Wherever the Liu family passed, passers-by were shocked, and many people rushed to the Hero Pavilion after hearing the news.


    At this time, Samuel, Sue Yan, and the others were having lunch in the Hero Pavilion.


    Suddenly, the shopkeeper rushed in from outside the door. "Bad news, bad news."

 Chapter 3269

    Chapter 3269


    ?


    Seeing the flustered shopkeeper, several female attendants immediately stepped forward and stopped him two meters away from the table.


    The shopkeeper fell to his knees and said, "Miss Sue, Masters, go. Something bad happened. Something big happened."


    Pearl Green frowned and was suddenly dissatisfied. She shouted in a low voice, "How can you be so flustered? You deserve to die. Do you know that you deserve to die for disturbing my youngdy''s meal?"


    Sue Yan gently waved her hand, indicating that Pearl Green did not need to do this. Then, looking at the shopkeeper, she whispered, "Shopkeeper, why are you in such a hurry?"


    She was gentle and reasonable, and her voice was very soft. She was indeed the daughter of the Sue family. Even at this time, it made people''s hearts melt.


    "Miss Sue, outside... outside, there is a quarrel. The patriarch of the Liu family is rushing here with a group of elders and hundreds of elites." "From the looks of it, it is most likely because Young Master Liu was beaten by this master just now. The Liu family came to seek revenge." "As the saying goes, heroes don''t suffer in the current situation. You should leave before they arrive." The shopkeeper urged impatiently. Sue Yan frowned slightly and seemed to be thinking about something in her electric eyes. After a while, she looked at Samuel and whispered, "How about we go to the courtyard for temporary residence first?"


    "Although it''s the Fang n''s territory, it''s reserved for the Sue n. No matter how bold the Liu n is, they definitely wouldn''t dare to barge in." After that, regardless of whether Samuel agreed or not, Sue Yan nced at Pearl Green and motioned for her to clear the way first.


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper nodded repeatedly. But just as he was about to get up, a strange force suddenly attacked him from behind. Before he could react, his body had already fallen down violently because of great inertia.


    With a bang, the shopkeeper''s body smashed a nearby table into pieces. Then, a foot mercilessly stepped on the shopkeeper''s back.


    "Do you know what the Liu family


    hates the most?" Looking up, a


    strong middle-aged man in his forties stepped on the sher''s


    back and shouted coldly.


    Hearing this, the shopkeeper wanted to cry but had no tears. It was toote. Everything was toote.


    "The one I hate the most is a dog like you who secretly sends a message." As soon as he finished speaking, the middle aged man''s foot suddenly


    exerted a little force. Immediate


    the shopkeeper under his feet was in so much pain that he could not even utter a sound. Only his body was struggling continuously. His hands were violently patting the ground to express his endless pain. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s enough." At this time, Samuel suddenly stood up. "You''re here for me. You don''t need to vent your anger on ordinary people, do you?" Seeing Samuel speak, Sue Yan was anxious, but at this time, Samuel''s eyes were firm. She sighed slightly. It seemed that a big battle could not be avoided.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    However, for some reason, she, who had never liked killing and fighting, still had a little expectation at this time.


    She had seen Samuel fighting just now, but it was obvious that Samuel seemed to be very restrainedst time on the boat. She was looking forward to it. What would happen if he used all his strength?


    She was looking forward to it.


    But she was also worried, because she knew very well how powerful the Liu family.


    Moreover, ording to the shopkeeper, this time, not only did the master of the Liu familye personally, but also arge number of elites.


    Not to mention Samuel, even the Sue family might not be able topete with them.


    "You are that beast?" The middle-aged man coldly asked with disdain when he saw that Samuel was merely a young man.


    Samuel sneered and didn''t want to argue with him. He looked at the shopkeeper at the man''s feet indifferently and said, "Let him go."


    Almost at the same time, the patriarch of the Liu family led a group of people and officially stepped into the Hero Pavilion...

 Chapter 3270

    Chapter 3270


    ?


    "You are so young, but you are so arrogant. Did your parents and master teach you this way?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As the group of people entered the room, an elder suddenly shouted loudly. His preaching tone and domineering tone put himself in a high position and regarded others as nonentities, which made others unhappy no matter how they listened.


    Some people''s words were not very unpleasant to hear, but their tone was as if they were trying to put their hands into your stomach, making you sick.


    This was the case with the elder in front of him.


    However, the elder didn''t know it. Instead, he had an immortal-like appearance.


    "Do you know who he is? How dare you ask him to let the shopkeeper go? You are so young and don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Who do you think you are? Do you think you are qualified to say this?" After saying this, the elder nced at Samuel with disdain!


    "This is our territory," he said sarcastically and coldly.


    "Old man, don''t pretend that you understand everything." The pangolin retorted.


    "Little monster, what do you mean?" The elder shouted with a sinister look.


    "What I mean is, what are you? Have you asked who we are?" The pangolinughed coldly.


    Upon hearing this, the elder was furious and was about to attack.


    Fortunately, at this time, Liu Tao blocked in front of the elder, narrowed his eyes slightly, and whispered, "If you want to beat the dog, you should see the master."


    "Humph, he is just relying on the youngdy of the Sue family beside him. Otherwise, I''ll kill him now," the elder said disdainfully.


    Liu Tao smiled gently, looked at Sue Yan, and said softly, "Nephew Sue, it has been three years since we parted at thest banquet. How have you been?"


    "Uncle Liu, you''re too kind. Sue Yan feels good, but you..." Sue Yan smiled politely.


    "I am also fine. Nephew Sue, you''re considerate." After Liu Tao finished speaking, he changed the topic and said, "However, although you are considerate, I have something to say directly."


    "Uncle Liu, don''t worry, just say it," Sue Yan said.


    "As a girl, you should naturally be reserved and noble, so you should wait in your boudoir. But look at you now; although the Hero Pavilion is not a dirty ce, it is also a ce with many people. As the youngdy of the Sue family, you appear in such ace, and you are with something like a dog. The impact is extremely bad."


    Liu Tao''s words immediately drew the attention of the crowd behind him.


    The First Elder immediately nodded and said, "You''re right. Miss Sue is well-known in the desert world and everyone calls her a fairy. In addition to her beautiful appearance, she is high up in the sky, ignorant of the world, and gentle and elegant. But now it seems that she is drinking with a group of vulgar men. If this is spread out, I''m afraid that the fairy image in everyone''s heart will be destroyed."


    "Women don''t follow thew of women. Even if they are fairies, what''s the difference between them and the women in the brothel? The only difference is that they are ordinary and top cards."


    "The Sue and Liu families have always had a good rtionship. Miss Sue, you''d better listen to Uncle Liu and go back to your courtyard to rest as soon as possible."


    These people stood on the moral high ground and used the terms that were in line with their own interests to others. They seemed to be righteous, but in fact, they were just plotting for their own interests, which was disgusting.


    Sue Yan was not angry, and she did not even have slightest change in her words. It could be said that her psychological quality was strong. it was ced on the pangolin, he would probably explode on the spot. Sue Yan smiled and said, "Sue Yan is just reunited with my friends. How can it be as exaggerated as Uncle Liu said?"


    "ording to your words, my miss seems to be going to be immersed in the pig cage if she continues to eat." Pearl Green muttered discontentedly.


    "How dare you!" The Elder immediately berated Pearl Green. "When the master speaks, does a servant like you have the right to speak?"


    "You know it''s a conversation between masters, so why did you interrupt?" Pearl Green retorted.


    Although Pearl Green was a maid, she was not as gentle and polite as Sue Yan. This girl had a sharp tongue and was very smart. When she retorted, the elder was so angry that he was speechless.


    "Friend?" Liu Tao suddenly sneered. "Niece Sue, do you mean that these two people are your friends?"


    "Exactly!"


    "No, no!" Liu Tao shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "Uncle Liu, what are you talking about?" Sue Yan was surprised and did not know what Liu Tao meant.

 Chapter 3271

    Chapter 3271


    ?


    "Anyway, you are the daughter of the Sue family, and these two people, one is a monster and the other is a reckless young man. Judging from their dressing, they are even servants. Sue Yan, you are so stupid."


    "How can a swan make friends with a toad?"


    As his voice fell, Liu Tao''s eyes became a little fierce. He looked at Samuel and said coldly, "Did you hurt my son?"


    "Yes." Samuel looked back firmly.


    "You don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth." After saying that, Liu Tao looked at Sue Yan and said with a chuckle, "Niece Sue, you also heard it."


    "Since he is the one who hurt my son, he must be the enemy of the Liu family. How can such a person be a friend of Miss Sue? Yan''er, don''t be confused."


    "Miss Sue, you''d better retreat to the side. Otherwise, you''ll be hurt, in that case, it will hurt the harmony between the Liu and Sue families."


    Upon hearing these words, Pearl Green and the other maids suddenly stared at each other. The next second, with a few swooshes; the clothes of the few maids were shaken away by their Qi strength. Then, with a backhand w on their backs, the soft swords in their hands were silver and cold.


    "Is the Liu Family threatening our Sue Family now?" Pearl Green asked coldly.


    Samuel and the pangolin were shocked. They hadn''t realized that the seemingly weak maids around Sue Yan were...


    Their every move was so fierce that they even hid their soft swords in their bodies.


    This was beyond their expectations.


    However, on second thought, it seemed reasonable. How could such a peerless beauty, as well as the daughter of the Sue family, not be protected by several masters since they were outside?


    "It can''t be considered a threat. However, if Miss Sue is stubborn, as an elder, I do not mind teaching her a lesson on behalf of Mr. Sue." Liu Tao softlyughed.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Then just do it," said Pearl Green coldly. She waved her right hand slightly and a long sword was pulled out of her sleeve and fell into her hand. "Yo, this girl is quite hot." Seeing this, Pangolin couldn''t help but whisper.


    The elders looked at each other and were about to attack, but at this time, Samuel suddenly stood in front of Sue Yan and others.


    Just by standing there, he looked calm and indifferent, but the momentum was overwhelming.


    "But it''s all about the Liu family and I. It''s none of the Sue family'' business. If there''s anything, juste at me," Samuel said softly.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the Liu Family members were stunned, but they seemed to be able to think it through.


    After all, although this guy was Sue Yan''s friend, he could not bear the charge if he provoked the conflict between the Liu and Sue families. Secondly, as a man, how could he not behave like a man at this time? Otherwise, he would only be looked down upon by Sue Yan.


    At that time, Sue Yan would be unhappy.


    This was something that Liu Tao had thought of before he came. His move could force Samuel to be in a dilemma.


    Unless Samuel could stand up on his own. However, the problem was that once he did, the Liu n would have no worries. Killing Samuel would be as easy as crushing an ant!


    Seeing that Samuel had been tricked by him, Liu Teo couldn''t help but feel happy. He smiled and said, "Not bad. At least at this time, you have some responsibility. I am really worried that you are like a coward who only dares to hide behind a woman." Content belongs to


    The elder beside him was also arrogant and domineering. He coldly and sarcastically said, "It''s better to die vertically than to die horizontally. With your attitude, if you kneel and kowtow to my young master to apologize and destroy your own


    el down


    meridians, we will spare your dog life


    for the sake of Miss Sue." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Of course, you can also die horizontally. We will make you beg for deathter."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the group of elders and Liu Tao looked at each other and smiled yfully.


    Samuel couldn''t help but shake his


    head with a wry smile. "We haven''t fought before. It''s still unknown who will beg for death. Aren''t you afraid of being pped on the


    face?"


    UMS


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" Hearing Samuel''s words, the elder frowned with dissatisfaction!


    At this moment...

 Chapter 3272

    Chapter 3272


    ?


    The pangolin dug out his ears disdainfully. "Old man, you''re getting old, aren''t your ears useful? Do you want me to repeat it again on behalf of him? I''m not good at anything, but I''ve done a good job in the aspect of caring for the elderly."


    Upon hearing this, the elder could no longer keep his face straight. He panted heavily and wished he could strip off the pangolin with his eyes. As long as Liu Tao gave the order, he would be the first to kill this hateful monster.


    The pangolinughed coldly and said, "s, a bunch of bitches. You''re just looking for trouble. How can you boast about yourselves like this?" After that, the pangolin leaned into Samuel''s ear and said, "If we want to fight, we can''t let them take advantage of us."


    Hearing this, Samuel shook his head with a wry smile.


    "You bastard, you hit my young master, and now you are still so rude. I want you to die a terrible death." The elder cursed.


    "Look, everything changed in your mouth." The pangolin smiled disdainfully. "If there is anypetition of turning things upside down, your Liu family will definitely win the first ce in thepetition."


    "It''s obvious that you bullied us first, but we born with it. Even if we couldn''t bear it anymore and fight with you, we quickly stopped fighting. However, your old evil young master took advantage of us and asked us let him go, but he secretly attacked us. It''s light to be beaten."


    "What did you say?" Liu Tao looked at Liu Lu coldly. Liu Lu felt guilty, but he still shook his head desperately.


    "Are you deaf too?" The pangolinughed coldly.


    "Dad, don''t listen to his nonsense."


    "Nonsense? Everyone here can testify." The pangolinughed.


    "Really?" After Liu Tao finished speaking, he swept his fierce eyes across everyone present. The group of people immediately lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound.


    The power of the Liu n and the Fang n were not something that anyone else could afford to offend.


    Liu Tao sneered and said very presumptuously, "Little monster, what else do you have to say?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the elders beside Liu Tao also sneered.


    Seeing this situation, the pangolin''s smile immediately froze. It was obvious that the pangolin hadn''t


    entered the secr world deep.


    enough. Who knew that the wo


    was sinister and that people''s hearts weren''t evil?


    Damn it, how could they act like this?


    But at this time, suddenly, a loud shout came from the crowd, "I can!"


    A man slowly stepped out of the crowd.


    When everyone looked towards that person, they could not help but be extremely surprised. This was because that person was actually the waiter who had been bullied by Liu Lu earlier.


    At this time, the waiter gritted his teeth. Obviously, he had gathered enough courage. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, he walked out firmly.


    "I can prove that Young Master LiuProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    has been aggressive all the time. Not only did he deliberately put Miss Sue''s friends in a dilemma on the stairs and force them to live in the woodshed, but he also asked me to


    bring them some food with more


    the


    saliva they spat out. Later, he asked me to buy pigs and dogs and


    deliberately put them in the


    woodshed. Even when the two sides


    foughtter, Miss Sue''s friends


    deliberately stopped, but


    unfortunately, Young Master Liu


    yed tricks behind the scenes and sneak attacked others." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As the waiter''s voice fell, everyone in the Liu Family was angry. The shopkeeper on the ground shook his head and sighed, "You stupid donkey." This kind-hearted waiter obviously sent himself into a fire pit.


    Liu Tao was so angry that he almost blew his beard and opened his eyes wide. He looked at the elders and seemed to have reached a consensus. The next second, he suddenly looked at the waiter and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I''m the waiter of the Hero Pavilion. I participated in the whole process when the incident happened." The waiter was a little numb to Liu Tao''s gaze, but he still gritted his teeth and said bravely.


    As his voice fell, an elder slowly walked out and said with a cold smile, "A waiter is just an inferior beast. What credibility do your words have?" "Although I am insignificant, every sentence..."


    "Ka cha!"


    Suddenly, just as the waiter was


    speaking, the elder''s hand was already on the waiter''s neck. With a crisp sound, the waiter''s neck was twisted off on the spot. His eyes widened with unwillingness, and he suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Is there anyone else who can prove it now?" The elderughed softly.


    Samuel wanted to save the waiter, but obviously, he didn''t expect that they would kill the waiter in public. It was obviously toote at this time.


    Looking at the waiter lying on the ground, Samuel''s eyes were filled with anger!

 Chapter 3273

    Chapter 3273


    ?


    Seeing this scene, the onlookers all lowered their heads. This was the result of going against the Liu family.


    "Tsk tsk, since you don''t have a witness, then it can''t prove that what you said is true, can it?" The elder chuckled.


    The elders behind him alsoughed.


    The pangolin was so angry that even Pearl Green and Sue Yan were very angry at this time.


    They had never seen someone kill so openly before.


    "You guys..."


    The pangolin roared angrily, but he was stopped by Samuel. The pangolin stared at the elder and Samuel said, "There''s no need to prove anything." "Because..." Samuel suddenly sneered."It''s not necessary for a dying person!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel''s body suddenly turned into a residual shadow, but his body had already attacked the elder at an extremely fast speed.


    The speed of Samuel obviously stunned the Liu family. But the next second, the group of people was indeed the elders of the Liu family, the elites among the elites. They reacted very quickly and retreated slightly to make room for the elder. Then, the elder shouted coldly, "Go!"


    Dozens of elites behind him suddenly attacked Samuel.


    "Boom!"


    But almost in an instant, the dozens of elites had just taken a step forward, and their feet had not even fallen to the ground, the next second, they stood still.


    The figure of Samuel passed through them like lightning, holding the jade sword and standing there.


    The sword light was cold, but there was no trace of blood!


    However, the dozens of disciples suddenly fell to the ground in unison.


    The sword was fast!


    It was so fast that it had killed dozens of people, and their blood had not yet been stained on the sword!


    The onlookers were stunned and speechless.


    Even the elders of the Liu Family and Liu Tao couldn''t help but be shocked, and the elites behind them couldn''t help stepping back half a step!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    What kind of ghost speed was this? What kind of ghost sword technique was this?


    Under this sword, dozens of elites had be the souls of his sword before they could even react!?


    Samuel bent slightly and then picked up the waiter''s body, smiling bitterly.


    Was there anything wrong with Samuel?


    He just told the truth, but he had to pay the price with his life?


    Was there anything wrong with the waiter?


    He had only lied ording to Samuel''s request, but his hand had been stabbed so badly!


    "He''s right. You''re wrong!"


    All of a sudden, Samuel looked at the Liu family and Liu Lu with angry eyes!


    The Liu family was shocked by the look in Samuel''s eyes, and Liu Lu almost rolled off the lounge chair.


    What kind of look was that?


    The eyes of the God of Hell!


    "Brother, I''m sorry." Samuel suddenly smiled bitterly, as if he was talking to himself, but also to the dead waiter "I was careless and caused you to


    you."


    lose your life. The only thing I can do is to let you see how I avenge Content belongs to


    QUMS


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel shouted coldly, "Get out of my way, if you don''t want to die!"


    This shout forced the elites of the Liu family to step back half a step and the onlookers also quickly retreated.


    Only Liu Tao and a group of elders stood firmly in front of Samuel.


    "Sizzle, sizzle!"


    P


    Samuel held the waiter with his left hand and held the jade sword in his right hand. However, at this time, half of the sword was wrapped in red fire and the other half was wrapped in blue and purple light! Content belongs to


    It was the Heavenly Fire and the Moon Wheel!


    The 12 elders on the other side were also lined up and prepared to fight!


    The two sides were at loggerheads, and the atmosphere was at its peak.


    Samuel suddenly smiled evilly. The


    next second, with a sword in one et


    hand and the corpse of the waiter in the other, he suddenly rushed to the elders of the Liu family...

 Chapter 3274

    Chapter 3274


    ?


    The elder of the Liu family also quickly turned into a formation toward the rushing Samuel. He formed a circle with one word and attacked directly.


    "Boom!"


    When the two sides came into contact, one person versus twelve, twelve versus one!


    All of a sudden, the saber light and sword shadow could explode in session!


    A group of spectators gathered their energy to resist. Although they were ordinary, they could at least support the Bounded Domain with their strength.


    In the crowd, Samuel''s jade sword swept around. The heavenly fire and moon wheel wrapped around the sword, sometimes adding the power of the jade sword, and sometimes with the sword movement.


    The twelve elders of the Liu Family were obviously not ordinary people, especially the formation formed by the twelve of them. Under their skillful cooperation, they were invincible in attack and defense!


    The six elders were in charge of the main attack, while the six elders were in charge of defense. They also pretended to be attacking and assisted from the side.


    This was the strongest fusion move of the twelve elders of the Liu family. It was also a treasure that they had defeated for many years.


    The Twelve Arrays of Light!


    "Brat, how do you feel?"


    One of the Elders coldlyughed when he saw that Samuel had failed to break the formation a couple of times.


    Samuel gave a coldugh but did not answer. Twelve Arrays of Light were indeed formidable. This depended on the close cooperation and tacit understanding between the 12 of them.


    However, this could only help them improve their cultivation and ability, but it did not mean that their cultivation and ability could directly jump a few levels.


    Since they couldn''t, what was the point of cooperating in front of Samuel with a higher cultivation?


    Without another word, Samuel held the jade sword in his hand. The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel were instantly pulled out of the sword and turned into two flying dragons, following Samuel to attack one of them.


    The unlucky elder was obviously stunned. He subconsciously blocked the attack, but the next second, hepletely regretted it.


    Samuel''s attack was swift and fierce, and his sword power was extremely strong. His angle was extremely tricky. After only a few strikes, the elder''s thumb was numb and he was exhausted.


    "Protect Third Brother." The crowd suddenly shouted, and the other 11 people immediately surrounded him.


    Samuel suddenly gave a coldugh. The 72 holy swords in his hand were even more ferocious. That unlucky elder had already been tired of dealing with them. Facing the 72 holy swords that were continuously rising in ranks, he was stupefied and dazzled. He had even forgotten how to resist them.


    Although the 12 people were as closely connected as iron buckets and could trap those who were stronger than them like water, one problem was that if one of the buckets copsed, the rest would be meaningless.


    Since Samuel understood this logic, how could the twelve Elders not understand?


    Seeing that Samuel didn''t care about


    the attack behind him and only


    attacked the elder with more


    strength, the group of people looked at each other and then used all their strength to attack Samuel more fiercely.


    They were bound to kill Samuel with one strike!


    But almost when the eleven elders mobilized all their strength to attack Samuel, Samuel suddenly turned over.


    It was like the return of an Overlord!


    He turned around and directly confronted the elder who was attacking from behind!


    The elder was attacking Samuel with all his strength, but he didn''t expect that Samuel would suddenly choose to turn back and counterattack. He was shocked, but the arrow had already left the bow. He could only brace himself to attack Samuel. Content belongs to


    Almost at the same time, Samuel''s fast figure suddenly attacked the elder.


    "Puff!"


    "ng!"


    With a metallic sound and a puffing sound, the two figures crossed each other.


    Samuel had already rushed out of the encirclement of twelve people, and the elder suddenly stopped after flying for a distance.


    "Surround him!" The leading elder


    saw that his Junior Brother had


    el.ne


    returned to his position, but Samuel had already rushed out. He immediately shouted and led group of Senior Brothers to line up again to surround Samuel again. Content belongs to


    "Brat, do you think you can get rid of our Iron Bucket Formation just like that? What an idiot." The leader elder coldly shouted as he red at Samuel.


    Samuel smiled evilly and nced coldly at the group of elders surrounding him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Suddenly, someone seemed to notice that something was wrong. He looked around in a hurry and was shocked.


    Iron Bucket Formation had been set up again, but there were only eleven of them.


    The eleven people turned around in panic and saw that the Elder behind them did not move with them earlier. Instead, he stood still...


    Just as everyone was puzzled, he suddenly moved...

 Chapter 3275

    Chapter 3275


    ?


    Or rather, he didn''t move.


    Everything was normal in the gray gown, but a stream of blood suddenly flowed out from his abdomen, dyeing arge part of his clothes red and slowly dripping down along the clothes.


    Bang...


    This time, he finally moved.


    However, his body hit the ground hard and stiffly.


    "He... he''s dead," someone said in panic.


    But what was more frightening was his way of death and process.


    It was as if nothing had happened just now, but in the blink of an eye, his blood suddenly flowed like water, and then he died!


    "This speed was too fast, right?" Someone cried out in rm.


    "The sword is fast!"


    This was the only answer!


    When a person''s sword was fast enough, it didn''t seem to feel there was any wound on his body. Before he could react, everything was over!


    But what kind of speed would be fast enough?


    No one knew, let alone think about it!


    "How is this possible?" Liu Tao looked at the scene in front of him in shock.


    The twelve Elders were practically the Liu n''s most valuable treasures. Any one of them possessed at least the strength of an Evil yer Realm. Even if one was taken out alone, at the very least, it was difficult for him to meet an opponent.


    Even if there were masters like Eight Wilds, it was impossible for them to kill him in one stroke.


    What''s more, this elder was not single, but was in the strongest 12 of them.


    He was killed just like that?!


    They had never thought about it.


    The 11 elders were also shocked, especially when they looked at Samuel. They were surprised to find that there was no trace of injury on Samuel''s body.


    Just now, both parties did not have any defensive capabilities. Why was their elder dead while Samuel was unscathed?


    This was impossible!


    Even they, who were steady, couldn''t help but feel shocked and a trace of fear and confusion rose in their hearts.


    However, there was no time for them to figure out the reason, because at this time, Samuel rushed over with a sword in one hand.


    The elders hastily epted the challenge!


    However, without the help of the Iron Bucket Formation, how could the eleven people, who were already struggling, win against Samuel?


    As the battle yvent on, the eleven


    1


    people were not only forced to retreat by Samuel, but also got various sword wounds on their bodies. The group of elders, who were originally immortal-like, were beaten up one by one.


    "He''s so f*cking fierce, isn''t he?"


    "Damn, they are all the pirs of the Liu family. Not only do they have no advantage in front of him, but they arepletely suppressed and beaten. Am I seeing things?"


    "You''re right. This guy''s sword


    technique is very ridiculous, and at the same time, his sword speed is extremely fast, and the power of his sword is extremely strong. Where the fuck did this guye from?"


    SWoo


    The spectators were very shocked. Even in front of the Liu family, they had to show their shock.


    On the other side, the expression of the Liu Family members was clearly not good. At this moment, the trusted subordinate beside Liu Ta looked at the scene in the field and could not help but hurriedly say "Patriarch, the situation is not right. The eleven elders are unable to endure any longer. If this continues, they will die." Content belongs to


    Liu Tao also nodded. It was not that he could not see this situation. Moreover, the situation was like this now. If the 11 elders were defeated again, where would the Liu Family''s reputation go?


    "Patriarch, please make a move," the man said softly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Liu Tao stopped talking, but he had already slightly mobilized the energy in his hand. A red me slowly appeared in his palm.


    "Supreme Being Fire!"


    "F*ck, is the patriarch of the Liu family going to take action?"


    When they saw that Liu Tao had started to run the fire, all the spectators couldn''t help eximing.


    Even though Samuel had the absolute upper hand against the eleven elders at this time, it could not stop the group of people from showing deep concern for him at this time.


    Supreme Being Fire.


    That was the real unique skill and foundation of the Liu family.


    And the Supreme Being Fire released by Liu Tao was obviously not as weak as Young Master Liu''s!


    "I really didn''t expect that after so many years, I could see the power of the Liu Family again here!"


    The crowd was shocked. At this time, Liu Tao also made a sudden move...

 Chapter 3276

    Chapter 3276


    ?


    Hong!


    With a wave of his hand, the red fire in Liu Tao''s palm was instantly thrown to the ground and rushed straight to Samuel.


    The earth fire spread, but when it rushed over, the red light had turned blue.


    "Retreat!" The leading elder shouted. He suddenly punched at Samuel and retreated with his men.


    Almost at the same time, the other ten elders, who had a tacit understanding, also fiercely attacked Samuel and retreated.


    "Damn it, despicable and shameless. You hurt people behind the back. What kind of hero are you?" Seeing that the 11 attacks in front of Samuel had not been solved, and the Earth Fire had already attacked, the pangolin couldn''t help cursing.


    The pangolin was like this, so was Pearl Green. With such despicable behavior, how could he have the demeanor of a master? It was clearly a nest of snakes and rats.


    Sue Yan, on the other hand, watched the situation develop quietly.


    She was a little worried at first. After all, Samuel alone dealt with 12 people. If they were ordinary people, it would be okay, but these 12 people were all good at fighting.


    As the saying goes, it is difficult to defeat four people with two fists, but Samuel''s two hands could defeat twenty-four hands, which further boosted Sue Yan''s expectation of him.


    "Samuel, are you alright this time?"


    Almost at the same time, boom!


    There was a loud noise of fire. The next second, the Earth Fire, which was just as big as a gap, suddenly sprang up and swallowed up the whole Samuel like a fire all over the sky.


    Samuel only frowned. He had just resolved the joint attack of eleven people, so there was no way he could resist the attack of the Supreme Being Fire on the ground at all.


    Almost when he just reacted, the me hadpletely wrapped around him.


    When the me wrapped around the body of Samuel, Samuel immediately became hot and dry. Even if Samuel ran his energy to resist it, the me still directly devoured his clothes through the energy shield.


    Although there was no fire, his clothes turned into ashes one after another.


    He also felt hot and dry for a while.


    It was as if he was almost roasted.


    "How could this be?" Samuel frowned.


    It was obvious that although the Supreme Being Fires came from the Liu Family, Liu Tao and Liu Lu''s control over the mes was not on the same level. IfLiu Lu''s Supreme Being Fire could only barely be considered as the basics, then Liu Tao''s had already reached the pinnacle.


    The two were of the same fire, but their powers were vastly different.


    "Ha!" On the other side, seeing that the fire had swallowed Samuel, the father and son''s performance was almost the same for a while. Liu Tao, like Liu Lu thest time, couldn''t help sneering proudly.


    The eleven elders finally let out a breath of anger. They were drenched in sweat and had been so shocked by Samuel just now.


    Fortunately, this kid had finally received retribution!


    "What should we do?" Looking at the raging fire, Pearl Green could not help but ask Miss and pangolin a few times, although she hated Samuel for rejecting her.


    But she also knew that Samuel had captured her heart a long time ago. Otherwise, how could she be angry?


    When it came to a life-and-death situation, how could she not be worried?


    "Don''t worry, he can walk out!" The pangolin forced himself to calm down.


    Although Samuel had just emerged from the Supreme Being Fire before, even as an outsider, the pangolin


    knew that the Supreme Being Fireet


    now was no longer the Supreme. Being Fire of the past. The gap. between the two was a huge contrast between ordinary people and the Eight Wilds.


    To put it simply, there was no way topete at all.


    There were also many onlookers who had the same attitude as the pangolin.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They also believed that Samuel woulde out, but when they saw Liu Tao''s expression and the bigger me, they couldn''t help but retreat.


    After all, Liu Tao was the master of the Liu family. If he was not confident, he would notugh wildly like Liu Lu, a young master.


    Moreover, even though they were far away, moreover specially pulling up the protective shield, they could still feel waves of heat transmitted from the Supreme Being Fire.


    But what if they didn''t believe in Samuel and Samuel came out again?


    At this time, Samuel''s body had long been soaked, as if he had juste out of the water. But even though his whole body was covered with water, his dry lips were about to crack open.


    The high temperature not only roasted his body, but also weakened his spirit step by step. Gradually, he was about to faint...


    But at this moment...

 Chapter 3277

    Chapter 3277


    ?


    A faint light came from Samuel''s body, and arge amount of water began to slowly release and circte around his whole body. Then, the thing that released the water began to absorb the mes of the outeryer.


    The Five Elements Divine Stone!


    At the most crucial moment, it took the initiative to appear again, using its body to support Samuel. At the same time, it used the fiery divine stone''s red imprint to slowly absorb the powerful Supreme Being Fire.


    "The fire can turn water into energy, and the water energy can be released to replenish myself." Samuel opened his eyes in surprise. Looking at the Five Elements Divine Stone, he was unexpectedly somewhat shocked for a while.


    "In this case, as long as I have the protection of the Five Elements Divine Stone, no matter how powerful this thing is, it can''t hurt me."


    Thinking of this, Samuel couldn''t help but be happy.


    But soon, Samuel''s joy faded away.


    Judging from the current situation, the Five Elements Divine Stone did use the cycle to protect him, but the problem was that it also made him fall into the cycle and unable to extricate himself.


    If this situation was not broken, wouldn''t he be trapped in it for the rest of his life?


    And what was the difference between being wrapped up like this and being a fire dumpling? Wasn''t he still at the mercy of others?


    Therefore, he had to break the situation!


    But the problem was how to break the situation?


    The Supreme Being Fire really was different from the others, but if one wanted to say how ferocious it was, then it definitely wasn''t in front of Samuel.


    But it was released from Liu Tao''s hands, which made Samuel have to sigh that this fire could indeed be the foundation of afamily. Fierce, exceptionally fierce.


    Even though there was the Five Elements Divine Stone helping him resist the Supreme Being Fire, the effect was only to prevent Samuel from being too hot and being unconscious.


    If the stone wanted it to help him recover quickly, it would be daydreaming.


    What was worse, almost at this time, the Supreme Being Fire was still burning, and it could not turn people into ashes. In addition, Liu Lu said before that Samuel had turned the Supreme Being Fire, so Liu Tao did not dare to be careless. He hurriedly raised his hand and directly increased the energy!


    Hong!


    Suddenly, the Supreme Being Fire burned even more fiercely.


    Almost at the same time, in the mes, Samuel, who had just taken a deep breath, suddenly felt the temperature rise wildly before he could take two more breaths.


    Even though the Five Elements Divine Stone was rotating at full speed, he still felt hot.


    "I have to rely on myself." Samuel suddenly gritted his teeth, and then poured the Chaos Power into the Five Elements Divine Stone.


    Sure enough, with the support of the


    Chaotic Power, the ancestor of all kinds of qi, the Five Elements Divine Stone suddenly shed with a golden light, and the water power it turned into became bigger and poured crazily on Samuel''s body. Content belongs to


    However, even so, the hot and dry Samuel in the air could not breathe. Sweat as big as beans gathered in the flowing water along with his forehead.


    "Such a big fire. Even if he can resistN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    it, the high temperature will make him extremely ufortable. His situation is very critical." Pearl Green looked at the fire and said anxiously. Content belongs to


    "It would be good if there were jade ice beads," Sue Yan whispered, and then she looked at Pearl Green next to her. Pearl Green sighed helplessly. "Miss, why would I bring this with me? It''s something that can cool down on the boat..."


    Hearing Pearl Green''s answer, Sue Yan could not help but feel anxious.


    However, this reminded the pangolin. He patted his head and took a step forward, shouting, "Fool, don''t forget your stone!"


    "Stone?" In the mes, when Samuel heard the sound of the pangolin, a glint shed across his eyes. "Damn, how did I forget about this thing?"

 Chapter 3278

    Chapter 3278


    ?


    Jade Ice Beads!


    It''s a gift from the Silkworm Goddess.


    Since they boarded the boat, Samuel had almost forgotten about it because there was no need to use it.


    Samuel couldn''t figure it out how much use it was of him, but he knew the first condition.


    Yes, it could release absolute coldness and resist all kinds of heat.


    If in such a high-temperature me, there was the Five Elements Divine Stone and chaotic power to help resist the pain of burning directly, and the high temperature inside was reduced by the Jade Ice Bead.


    Then...


    His recovery was no longer extravagant.


    Thinking of this, Samuel stopped talking nonsense and directly took out the jade ice bead.


    Sure enough, when this thing came out, the suffocating high temperature in the hot me was dropping rapidly.


    As the temperature dropped, Samuel began to slowly recover from extreme difort.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Patriarch, there''s something wrong with the situation." Seeing that the huge me was still burning, the trusted aide could not help but ask curiously. The situation was indeed not right. If it was normal, even if the one inside were super experts from the Eight Wilds, he would have long been burned to ashes by the supreme being fire.


    This was definitely not conceited. Liu Tao had experienced many great battles.


    This was an iron-like fact and experience.


    But today...


    Something was wrong.


    The Supreme Being Fire was still burning, which also meant that the person within the me didn''t die.


    "This brat really does have some ability." Liu Tao frowned slightly and muttered.


    "Patriarch, the fire has been set off. We have no way out." The trusted aide said.


    This was precisely the case. By releasing this Supreme Being Fire in front of everyone, it was equivalent to cing the true face of the Liu n on the table.


    If he won, then there was no need to say more. At the same time, everyone knew that the Liu Family was not someone that you could provoke easily.


    But if he lost, today, not only would


    the Liu family lose face, but even the


    prestige established by the Liu


    family for many years would be destroyed, and the reputation of the four big families in the desertwould be even more like a joke.


    The Liu family couldn''t afford to lose face.


    "Elder Chen!" Liu Tao shouted coldly.


    At this time, the leading elder quickly walked to his side and said, "Patriarch."


    "I will act first. If the Supreme Being Fire hasn''t yet burned that fellow to death, you and the other eleven Elders will intervene and help." Liu Tao looked at the Supreme Being Fire and coldly said.


    "In that case, isn''t it a little unfair to win?" That elder frowned and asked.


    This was equivalent to more than half of the Liu family fighting one person.


    "If we lose, the Liu Family will lose face in the future, let alone unfair!" Liu Tao said coldly.


    The leading elder thought carefully and finally nodded. "Understood."


    "If necessary, you can even ask the elites behind you for help." As soon as Liu Tao finished speaking, the elder was stunned again.


    The next second, Liu Tao suddenly released a stream of Fire Energy from his hand and directly poured it into the Supreme Being Fire.


    Immediately, the blue me cluster


    burned even more fiercely. Even those who were outside of the energy barrier were covered in sweat for a moment. The unusually high temperature caused everyone fo involuntarily pull back. There were some who were rtively close, and their clothes were actually incinerated without any mes!


    "Da, da!"


    Since the energy barrier came, the tables and chairs in the Hero Pavilion began to burn spontaneously, and the hard bricks on the ground began to crack.


    Pearl Green and the others did not dare to be careless. Together with the pangolin, they quickly propped up the huge energy protective shield.


    But even so, the onlookers and their energy protective shield almost began to crack into countless turtle shell patterns because of the high temperature!


    "It is indeed worthy of being the Liu


    n''s family shaking technique. This


    Supreme Being Fire is really too


    el


    strong." Pearl Green''s forehead was


    covered in perspiration as she spoke


    in an iparably worried voice.


    soft


    UMS


    The pangolin was using all his strength on the protective shield. He was so depressed that he could only nod his head and had no strength to answer. Hearing the words of Pearl Green, Sue Yan''s worried eyes became more anxious at this time.


    With such a fire, even the hardest thing in the world would melt, let alone a human being.


    "Young Master Hannigan, are you alright?" she murmured.


    Meanwhile, Samuel in the raging fire...


    Samuel, who had just stabilized the temperature and was about to recover, suddenly frowned, as if... something was wrong...

 Chapter 3279

    Chapter 3279


    ?


    It seemed a little hot on his back...


    It also seemed that his butt was a little hot...


    "F*ck, it''s so hot!" The next second, even Samuel, who had a strong endurance, suddenly cursed in the raising temperature.


    The jade ice bead was still emitting a faint chill, which meant that it was not useless, but that the damn old man must be stirring up trouble outside again.


    What should he do?


    The Five Elements Divine Stone had been fully activated. It was useless!


    The jade ice bead had been lit up and began to cool down.


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book was also useless here. Once he jumped into the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, the Heavenly Book would fall into the fire and be burned directly...


    Suddenly, Samuel frowned.


    "A sachet!"


    Silkworm Goddess asked the old vige chief to give him a sachet, saying that it could be opened at a critical moment. Obviously, there was nothing more critical than this.


    He stopped talking nonsense and hurriedly opened the white sachet from the Spatial Ring. But almost as soon as Samuel took out the sachet, the high temperature had set the white sachet on fire on the spot.


    Ignoring the burning fire, Samuel found a burning piece of paper in the burning sachet.


    The moment the white paper unfolded, the whole paper was suddenly ignited, and most of the words on the paper were burned into ashes. Fortunately, Samuel saw the words clearly.


    "The world is the same..."


    "Damn, the whole world is the same?"


    Samuel frowned. What did this mean?


    The inexplicable words seemed to make sense in everything!


    In other words, what was the difference between saying it or not?


    "Damn, Silkworm Giddess is really enough. Can''t she put something else in this sachet? What is she doing by putting a piece of soft paper in it?" However, what did this mean?


    "The world is the same?"


    Hotness could make people agitated and even out of control, let alone at such a life-and-death moment.


    Even the strong Samuel was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan.


    However, the more anxious he was, the more chaotic his thoughts became, and even made him copse.


    Therefore, at this critical moment, even though he was upset, Samuel kept telling himself in his heart that he must stabilize himself!


    When Samuel felt better, Samuel''s eyes were fixed on the words.


    Looking at the raging fire, Samuel suddenly fixed his eyes on the jade ice bead that was slightly resisting.


    Instead of thinking about the possibility given by others, he might as well focus on the present and rely on himself.


    "At that time, the Divine Beauty Pearl was inserted with the energy, it spat out countlessrge amounts of water. Could the Jade Ice Pearl also do this?"


    A strange and bold idea came to Samuel''s mind!


    It might not be impossible.


    The jade ice bead also needed energy to be activated to wake up, but Samuel had always strictly


    followed this method. Anyway, it et


    could be lit up with energy, so


    swnove


    Samuel only used a little bit every time.


    "What if I catalyze all the chaotic power into it? What will the effect be?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Either it would explode directly like the divine beauty bead, or it would sink into the sea. All the chaotic power would be like meat buns


    beating dogs,pletely losing the chance to turn the tables and waiting to be burned to death. Content belongs to


    "The world is the same. With these words, I''ll make a bet." Samuel gritted his teeth and said softly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel stopped talking nonsense and suddenly moved his hand. His left hand was still taking care of the Five Elements Divine Stone, and his right hand suddenly gathered a force and directly entered the force into the jade ice bead.


    "Oh no!"


    Samuel felt a chill in his heart and could not help but say gloomily.


    "Damn it, it''s gone just like that?"


    Not even the slightest echo?


    He was quite depressed.


    But just when Samuel was depressed, suddenly, there was no reaction on the small jade ice bead. Even the faint cold air released just now hadpletely disappeared at this time.


    Samuel was even more depressed. What was this? Not only did it not explode as he had imagined, but even the jade ice bead had also disappeared?


    No way!


    So unlucky?


    Hong!


    Suddenly, a loud noise came. Then, the jade ice bead, which had no reaction, suddenly spurted out a huge cold air!


    From inside out, itpletely exploded!


    The entire Supreme Being Fire trembled!!


    "What!"

 Chapter 3280

    Chapter 3280


    ?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Outside, Liu Tao, who was strengthening the power of the fire, was suddenly shocked and looked at the Supreme Being Fire that suddenly spread out.


    How could this be?


    That guy was still resisting until now?


    "Damn it, what on earth was this guy made of?"


    In a panic, Liu Tao suddenly continued to increase his strength, and sweat dripped down his forehead.


    He had already used all of his strength, but what made him even more surprised was that even though this was the case, the Supreme Being Fire in front of him was still jumping about, truly difficult to control!


    That guy could still hold on!


    Liu Tao was greatly shocked. It was the first time in decades.


    What kind of guy did he meet?


    What a pervert!


    "What are you waiting for?" Liu Tao looked back and shouted softly.


    The eleven elders were in a state of shock. Liu Tao was extremely shocked, and there was no need to just talk about them. As he shouted, the group of elders suddenly came to their senses and did not dare to think too much. The eleven of them suddenly moved and waved their hands, each sending out a stream of energy to support Liu Tao.


    As the 11 beams of light energy hit Liu Tao, the power of Liu Tao''s Supreme Being Fire suddenly increased.


    The restless Supreme Being Fire directly stabilized its body. Its appearance was muchrger than before.


    "Damn it, Patriarch Liu actually joined forces with the eleven elders."


    "Damn it, he''s going to kill that young man."


    "That''s right. This is half of the Liu family''s territory."


    "With such a might, even in the entire desert, who would dare to face it head-on? Although I know that the young man has lost, even if he loses, it is still worth it."


    "You''re right. It''s reasonable to lose in such a situation."


    Everyone sighed and shook their heads.


    However, someone suddenly thought, "What will happen if the young man wins in this case?"


    The crowd immediately descended into a dead silence after these words sounded!


    In this case, what would happen if he won?


    This was an extremely surprising question, but on the other hand, it was an extremely funny question!


    "Hahahaha!"


    After the crowd was stunned for a while, what greeted them was a burst ofughter.


    "Don''t make such a joke at a time like this, okay?"


    "That''s right. We should be serious. Those people are fighting fiercely. As spectators, we must be polite and respectful." "Yeah, don''t make such a joke in the future!"


    The person with such a strange idea had just said a sentence, but it made everyone angry. The poor guy didn''t even have a chance to refute. He was scolded to shrink his head and lowered his head. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    But in his heart, he was not convinced. Although this idea was indeed a little strange, it did not mean that it was impossible.


    "Brother, watch the match with


    peace of mind. This is better than anything else. As for your strange thought, it''s best to put it away. This is the Patriarch of the Liu family and the strongest eleven elders. Do you know what this means?"


    "This means almost half of the Liu family''s power. Not to mention that young man, even if the Patriarch of the Fang familyes, so what?" The Fang family''s Patriarch?


    That was the strongest existence in the desert world!


    Even he couldn''t do anything?


    Upon hearing these words, that fellow nodded his head in a lost manner. Only then did hepletely give up his wishful thinking earlier.


    If even the patriarch of the Fang family had no chance to win, it was true that this young man had no chance of winning. "Despicable!"


    On the other side, Pearl Green also clenched her teeth and cursed in a low voice.


    Sue Yan and the pangolin also stamped their feet anxiously on the spot. With so many people, it was almost impossible to win.


    "Xiao Qian," Sue Yan shouted softly.


    A female servant hurried over. "Yes."


    "Go inform the Fang family."


    The waitress nodded. Taking


    advantage of everyone''s


    carelessness, she quietly retreated


    from the back and ran all the way to


    the outside of the Hero


    Pavilion.


    UMS


    At this time, in the Supreme Being Fire, the white air of the Jade Ice Bead was almost filled around Samuel slowly, forming a world of ice and snow


    for him.


    Under the urging of Samuel, the jade ice bead in the center continued to send out an iparably cold white aura.


    But at this time, an extremely strong external force suddenly came.


    However, this time, Samuel, who was sitting in front of the jade ice bead, did not panic. There was only a cold smile on the corner of his mouth...

 Chapter 3281

    Chapter 3281


    ?


    Samuel had made the right bet again.


    Or rather, in an extremely hot and agitated environment, this fellow used his patience and wisdom to truly understand the meaning of the words that Silkworm Goddess had left behind.


    Yes, the jade ice bead was almost the same as the divine beauty bead.


    It could be operated by exercises, and naturally, it could also be used to help with the operation.


    This was the first half of the sentence: the world is the same.


    "Since I know how to y with the jade ice bead, what else can you do?"


    In a confrontation between ice and fire, one could see ice and fire on the surface, but in fact, what they fought was the internal strength of both sides! After all, who could support the power that belonged to him? Who wouldn''tugh till the end?


    But if it came to internal strength, Samuel wasn''t afraid of anyone.


    The number of people who couldpete with Samuel in Eight Direction World for many years could be counted by one finger.


    "You''ve tortured me for so long, and you treat me like a roast pig. Now, it''s time for me to perform, isn''t it?"


    Samuel opened his eyes slightly and smiled evilly.


    He took back his left hand, which had been stabilizing the Five Elements Divine Stone, and let the Five Elements Divine Stone y on its own. Then, Samuel directly poured all the Spiritual Qi into the jade ice bead.


    Just like before, the jade ice bead was stunned for a moment, but after a while, a majestic white Qi suddenly burst out from its body.


    Hong!


    The Supreme Being Fire was like a ball of skin that wrapped around something. Suddenly, the things inside suddenly swelled, and its original body also continuously swelled.


    It was as if it was about to be torn apart as it expanded.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boom!"


    The twelve people of Liu Tao immediately felt a strange force pushing them down and taking a step back!


    "What?"


    "That kid is still resisting inside!"


    "That''s impossible!"


    The group of elders turned pale with fright and looked at each other in panic.


    Liu Tao''s face was also full of disbelief, but as the patriarch, he quickly calmed down and shouted coldly, "The backup n!"


    As he shouted, the leading elder waved his hand, and the rest of the elites rushed over one by one, pouring the energy to the twelve people.


    All of a sudden, the energy support in Liu Tao''s hand became evenrger, almost illuminating the entire Hero Pavilion!


    "Retreat!"


    Almost at the same time, the


    onlookers around shouted in unison.


    The next second, they pushed the energy shield hard, making it hold back and they ran away one after another.


    "Let''s go too!" Pearl Green shouted She also poured thest strength


    el


    into the energy shield with the pangolin, and retreated with Sue Yan in a panic.


    "Boom!!"


    Everything in the entire Hero Pavilion melted.


    The four-story pavilion began to copse!


    However, this kind of copse seemed to disappear out of thin air. The debris that fell down instantly melted before it even had a chance to fall down.


    On the solid ground, the floor tiles had long disappeared. Only the red ground was like brokenva, which was daunting. "My heavens!"


    The group of people who escaped grabbed their heads and looked at the horrible and shocking scene in disbelief! Everything was burnt!


    How powerful and fierce the fire was!


    The fire was so strong that it was impossible for anyone to see clearly what was going on inside at this time.


    Pearl Green, Sue Yan, and the others also stared at the scene in a daze. For a time, they couldn''t even breathe.


    It was too shocking!


    They couldn''t even describe this scene. Was this the real horrible strength of the Liu family, one of the four major forces in the desert world?


    "Then... then Samuel..." Sue Yan stared nkly at the center of the Supreme Being Fire...

 Chapter 3282

    Chapter 3282


    ?


    But like everyone else, even Sue Yan could not see the depths of the Supreme Being Fire at all.


    The fire was too big and the light was too dazzling!


    The dozens of elites around the fire, together with the eleven elders and Liu Tao, clenched their teeth and crazily supported the burning of the Supreme Being Fire.


    With such power, how could everything in the world not be burned?


    Samuel in the center of the me frowned.


    The Chaos Power in his body had almost beenpletely released, but just after a second, it was instantly sealed tightly in the fire by the support of dozens of elites.


    The internal strength of the elites of the Liu family, together with the strongest 11 elders and the patriarch, indeed had reached a terrifying level. Although the internal force of Samuel was so strong that it was almost limitless, it was still rtively difficult for Samuel with the Chaos Qi from Tao Tie alone.


    However, Samuel''s luck was extremely good. Before this, the Divine Silkworm Horse-Headed Lady had ced her own power in the Frost Jade Armor in order to temper Samuel''s chaotic energy.


    This kind of more powerful chaotic power could protect the basics of Samuel''s resistance.


    But in the face of the stronger force of the Liu family, even the strong Samuel couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Samuel was Samuel. At the same time, he calmed down and quickly thought of a way.


    He needed to replenish his Spiritual Power. Even a little bit could make the scale of victory slowly lean against him.


    The strength of him was not much weaker than thebined strength of the Liu family. In other words, the ice Qi released from the control of the jade ice bead could only barely be in a stalemate with the other side.


    The situation was very unfavorable to Samuel!


    He had to break the Supreme Being Fire before the other side increased the strength.


    Suddenly, the corners of Samuel''s mouth curled into a smile, and a bold idea appeared in his mind again.


    The so-called fortunees from danger. If he was not bold, how could he be called Samuel?


    At this time, the female servant went all the way to the Fang Residence. On the way, she met Fang Jun, the First Elder of the Fang n. She exined the cause and effect to him. After that, the First Elder of the Fang n, Fang Jun, hurried over with a group of people.


    Even Fang Jun, who was an experienced man in the Fang family, was obviously stunned when he saw that the Hero Pavilion had be the t ground!


    What the hell was going on?


    Looking at the raging fire in front of him again, Fang Jun was even more fucking stunned.


    This was one of thendmark buildings in the desert city, a four-story tower Hero Pavilion.


    At this moment, it turned into nothing in an instant!


    Moreover, at this time, the Liu Family even used the Supreme Being Fire.


    "My friend is inside. Uncle Fang, please stop them," Sue Yan said anxiously.


    Fang Jun hesitated for a moment. Although Sue Yan had spoken and the matter had happened in the Desert City and the Fang family had


    care of it, the other side was


    to take care


    the Liu family, who was very close to him, how could Fang Jun not be biased? Content belongs to


    "Miss Sue, don''t worry. What the hell is going on? Why are they so aggressive?"


    "How could a member of the Liu Family even take out a killing move like the Supreme Being Fire?"


    Hearing Fang Jun''s words, Sue Yan was extremely anxious. "Uncle Fang, I can''t exin this to you in a short time. Can you stop them first and save people?"


    "Save people?" Fang Jun frowned slightly. "Is there anyone else in the fire?"


    "Yes, Uncle Fang, please help me quickly," Sue Yan said anxiously.


    "It is impossible!" Fang Jun said in disbelief.


    "Miss, why are you wasting so much time talking to him? He clearly thinks that they are family and doesn''t wantto intervene for a long time," said Pearl Green angrily.


    Fang Jun was not angry. He smiled and said, "Pearl Green, you''re still so hot-tempered."


    After that, Fang Jun looked at Sue


    Yan and whispered, "Miss Sue, the Fang family has always been fair and will ever help anyone at will But as you can see, the situation i like this. I have to find out the truth. Besides, the fire is so big, how can there be anyone?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Even Sue Yan, who was gentle, was angry at this time. Fang Jun seemed to be very kind, but in fact, he was just using a stalling tactic, dying again and again.


    "Young Master Pangolin,e on!"


    All of a sudden, Pearl Green did not beg Fang Jun. She turned around and shouted at the fire.


    Almost at the same time, the pangolin and Sue Yan also turned around and shouted at the fire, cheering for Samuel.


    As the three of them shouted, the female servants beside Sue Yan also spoke in unison.


    This move obviously surprised many people.


    But what was even more hateful was that at this time, Fang Junughed out loud...

 Chapter 3283

    Chapter 3283


    ?


    "Haha, that''s great," Fang Jun said with augh. Although there was no mockery in his voice, it made people feel extremely ufortable. "Surnamed Fang, it''s okay if you don''t intervene or help, but what are youughing at here? Is your mother dead?" Pearl Green scolded angrily.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was worried about Samuel, but now she could only cheer for him in this seemingly useless way. She knew that it was indeed stupid, but it should not beughed at.


    Being scolded by a junior like Pearl Green, Elder Fang''s eyes clearly shed with a trace of anger. However, he soon chuckled and said, "You are so stupid. Isn''t this obvious enough to make peopleugh?"


    "Can''t you see who''s in the fire? You ask him toe on! Do you think the fire isn''t strong enough?" Fang Jun chuckled.


    "You!" Pearl Green was furious, but for a moment, she could not refute.


    Fang Jun snorted and turned his face away from the group of disciples, looking at the ce where the Supreme Being Fire was burning with great interest.


    Not to mention that the Fang family was unwilling to intervene in the Liu family''s affairs, was it necessary to intervene?


    With such a fire, someone in it was probably not even ashes left!


    To offend the Liu Family, which was also one of the Four Great Families, for a small thing and he had turned into ashes, wasn''t that courting death? Seeing the Fang n''s attitude, and then seeing the raging Supreme Being Fire, even those who supported Samuel shook their heads and sighed, choosing to remain silent.


    The overall situation had been decided!


    "What happened?"


    At this moment, a loud shout was heard. Everyone turned around and was shocked.


    "Patriarch of the Fang n! Dammit! Why is he here?"


    Everyone quickly turned sideways to make way for him. At the end, a middle-aged man in a cyan robe stood there with a vigorous figure and a square face.


    Behind him, although there were only four attendants and an old man, it could be told that any attendant was either a master or a master among masters.


    On the contrary, the old man looked indifferent, but his eyes were full of wisdom, like an ordinary person, but not an ordinary person. "Greetings, City Lord."


    When everyone saw this, they hurriedly bowed. Their attitude was humble.


    "Patriarch, why are you here?" Fang Jun hurried to greet the patriarch with a faint smile on his face.


    "This is the Master of the Chai family, Mr. Chai Rong," said the Fang n Patriarch coolly. "I went to the city gate to wee him back and pass by here."


    The group of people saluted in surprise.


    Although the Chai family was not one of the four big families in the desert world, its strength could not be underestimated by any family The main reason was that the head of the Chai family, Mr. Chai Rong.


    QUMS


    No one knew how powerful he was, but thousands of years ago, thest patriarchs of the four families in the desert were defeated in the desert, while Mr. Chai Rong was the only winner.


    Now, the patriarchs of the four major families had all died, leaving him alone. No one knew how powerful Chai Rong was.


    However, it was because no one knew about it that it was more mysterious.


    Some people said that he was the only loose immortal in the desert world who was close to the power of the True God.


    However, no one knew the answer to this question, and no one dared to try.


    Therefore, even though the Chai family did not have many people and their power was not enough to join the four major families, people still respected the Chai family.


    "My God, I haven''t seen Mr. Chai for many years. I think he has..."


    "Mr. Chai is extremely low-key. It is said that he has never been associated with the secr world. Unexpectedly, he suddenly appeared this time." "The Fang family is indeed the strongest family among the four great families. Even Mr. Chai Rong is here to attend Young Master Fang''s wedding." "In that case, I''m afraid the Fang n will have the final say in the desert world in the future."


    "By the way, have you heard? This time, the bride married by the young master of the Fang family is not an ordinary person. I heard that the woman can even breed the True God!"


    "I''ve also heard that once the Fang


    family gave birth to a True God, coupled with the strength of the Fang family, it seems that the Fang family''s ambition is no longer limited to our desert world."


    "No wonder Mr. Chai Rong came to congratte them."


    A group of people were talking in a soft voice. Almost at the same time, the patriarch of the Fang family and Mr. Chai Rong also looked at the burning Supreme Being Fire and could not help frowning. "What''s wrong?" Content belongs; NovelDrama.Org


    Swan

 Chapter 3284

    Chapter 3284


    ?


    "What happened to Old Liu and..." The Fang family''s Patriarch could not help but ask curiously.


    "The Liu Family''s Supreme Being Fire?" Mr. Chai Rong frowned slightly. It had been many years since he saw this fire.


    "Master, Mr. Chai, I don''t know what happened exactly. Generally speaking, Miss Sue Yan''s friend has a conflict with the Liu family. Master Liu should have fought with that person, but you also saw..." Speaking of this, Fang Jun lowered his head slightly.


    "Yan''er?" The Fang family''s Patriarch looked sideways at Sue Yan.


    "Uncle Fang, please ask Uncle Liu to stop." Sue Yan said anxiously.


    "Stop?" The Fang family''s Patriarch frowned. "How can he stop? Or, what''s the point of stopping?"


    After speaking, he looked towards the raging Supreme Being Fire. Under this type of situation, how could there be aplete person?


    "What''s more, your Uncle Liu''s Supreme Being Fire is awesome in the desert. Since your friend is dead, why do you have to make trouble again? Let your Uncle Liu vent his anger, and this matter is over."


    "Uncle Fang, even you..." Sue Yan was angry.


    However, Pearl Green red at the Fang family''s Patriarch and said coldly and discontentedly, "A nest of snakes and rats."


    Hearing this, the Fang family''s Patriarch suddenly red at Pearl Green coldly. Before Pearl Green could react, she was directly sent flying several meters away by an invisible force. Then, she fell heavily on the ground, with blood flowing from her mouth.


    "Nonsense." The patriarch of the Fang family shouted coldly, and then his face suddenly changed. He looked at Chai Rong and said, "Mr. Chai, let''s go back to the mansion first. Leave this to the servants."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Chai nodded and smiled.


    "Fang Jun, I''ll leave this to you." After giving the order, the patriarch of the Fang family looked at Sue Yan and said apologetically, "Yan''er, go back and rest early. Uncle Fang will hold a banquet in person at night and introduce Grandpa Chai to you."


    Sue Yan was helpless. Obviously, the attitude of the Fang family''s patriarch and Fang Jun was almost the same.


    No one was willing to offend the Liu family for the Sue family, especially because of a "dead" person who basically did not exist.


    Sometimes, the fickleness of human nature could only be felt when needed.


    "Please!" The Fang family''s Patriarch smiled at Mr. Chai politely.


    Mr. Chai Rong nodded and was about to step forward when he suddenly frowned deeply.


    It wasn''t just him. The Fang n Patriarch, who had a smile on his face, was the same. His smile froze, as if he had sunk into deep thought.


    Everyone was stunned. They did not know what was wrong with the two of them. Just now, they were talking andughing. Why did they suddenly stop moving?


    But just as everyone was puzzled,


    Mr. Chai Rong raised his head slightly looked at the patriarch of


    the Fang family, and asked in a deep voice, "Did you feel anything? Content belongs to


    UMS


    "It seems... there seems to be a very special aura suddenly appearing."


    "Not only that, but I can also feel that it''s about to be something biging."


    As soon as he finished speaking, they looked at the ground under their feet and found that it was trembling slightly.


    Although it shook very fast, it was hard for others to notice it hidden in the raging fire.


    But who were these two people? Any one of them was absolutely a peerless master who could do whatever he wanted in the desert world.


    Almost at the same time, horror


    suddenly appeared in their eyes, and


    then almost at the same time, they looked at the Liu family''s Supreme Being Fire that was being catalyzed. Content belongs to


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, the Supreme Being Fire was too dazzling, to the extent where no one could see the situation inside the me clearly. But with their cultivation, it was not difficult.


    The two of them were stunned to find that at the very center of the Supreme Being Fire, a white light suddenly appeared. Although it was now as small as a drop in the ocean, it was rapidly expanding....


    An iparable shock shed across their eyes almost at the same time.


    At the same time, the whole ground shook wildly. With a sudden bang, the small white light spot directly exploded...


    Hong!!!

 Chapter 3285

    Chapter 3285


    ?


    Samuel was in the center of the fire!


    At the most difficult time, he suddenly withdrew the help of the Five Elements Divine Stone, or in other words, Samuel changed the way of the Five Elements Divine Stone''s helping him.


    He did not rely on it to maintain his body''s safety at all. Instead, he aimed it at the Supreme Being Fire and madly absorbed it. Then, he turned the Five Elements Divine Stone into energy to help him replenish the catalyst of the Jade Ice Bead.


    The price was that in just a few seconds, Samuel''s clothes and hair had all melted. Even his skin had exploded like popcorn under the raging fire.


    But with such inhuman pain, Samuel hadpleted the additional Spiritual Qi to support him. In other words, the energy provided by the Five Elements Divine Stone was thest straw to crush the Liu family members!


    Hong!


    The white air suddenly exploded!!


    From fire to fire!


    The entire ce of the Hero Pavilion was suddenly covered by white light, and even the people outside were suddenly taken a few steps back by the white Qi.


    Everyone was stunned and looked at the white smoke.


    Mr. Chai waved his hand, and a gust of immortal wind blew away the white air.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In front of everyone, all the people of the Liu family fell to the ground, one by one, and the elites died miserably on the spot. Some of the family masters and a group of elders of the Liu family were in aa, and some were lying on the ground, but they were all dying!


    In front of them, a young man stood there slightly. Although his knees were slightly bent, his skin was red and ck because of the fire, he was still standing at the back of the wind and white air.


    There was no sound in the crowd. All of them pulled their scalps, opened their mouths wide, and opened their eyes in disbelief.


    Beside them, Sue Yan, Fang Jun, the pangolin, and the others were also dumbfounded.


    Even the Fang n Patriarch and Mr. Chai Rong stared with wide eyes.


    Did... someone walk out of the Liu n''s Supreme Being Fire?


    How was this possible?


    For tens of millions of years, the Liu n''s Supreme Being Fire had dominated the desert world. Even someone as strong as Chai Rong would never dare to say that he could walk out of the fire alive.


    But...


    But at this moment, someone came out!


    Thispletely broke the tradition of the desert world for many years and overturned many people''s cognition!


    Everyone was stunned and could not say a word.


    But it just so happened that sometimes silence was more than sound.


    One second, two seconds...


    After a long time...


    "Oh, who just said that adding fuel to the fire will only make the fire burn stronger and stronger? It seems that the fire isnot strong enough. It has been put out by someone, haha." The girl, Pearl Green, was the first to react. The first sentence she uttered was the cold sarcasm towards Fang Jun.


    The pangolin came over andughed coldly, "Pearl Green, you should not beat people in the face. What you said will make Elder Fang lose face. After all, he is the First Elder of the Fang family."


    "Haha, it turns out that the Fang family''s elders are also full of jokes. It seems that the Fang family, the overlord of the desert city, isjust so so."


    Fang Jun was so angry that his face was about to explode.


    However, just as he was about to attack, he suddenly heard the Master of the Fang family shouting coldly, "Stop!"


    He didn''t look back. Like Chai Rong, he stared at Samuel.


    Because at this time, Samuel also moved.


    Samuel raised his eyes, which contained a hint of arrogance and coldness. He looked around and then smiled coldly.


    "The Liu family, is there anything else to go on?"


    There was no sound at all!


    Even though the Liu Family was still present, who would dare to respond?


    Just as Samuel finished speaking, a strange scene suddenly appeared on his body...


    Almost because of this scene, the Patriarch of the Fang family and Mr. Chai Rong, who were already dumbfounded, were even more dumbfounded.


    "It''s... it''s it!"


    "It''s... it''s really it?"

 Chapter 3286

    Chapter 3286


    ?


    At this time, on Samuel''s body, the Five Elements Divine Stone released a faint flowing light all over Samuel''s body, which burned his red and ck skin and slowly repaired under the flowing light.


    From afar, this scene was as imposing as a Heavenly God, and it was as though a demon from the Infernal Realm had crawled out from underground.


    What made them feel even stranger was the look in Samuel''s eyes!


    The red light appeared slightly, like the eyes of a demon. While staring at everyone indifferently, it gave off a chilling chill.


    Butpared with the jade ice bead on Samuel''s right hand, it was nothing.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the jade ice bead was slowly releasing white Qi. It seemed to be cooling down, and also seemed to be announcing its power in this way.


    "This..." Sue Yan was almost like the patriarch of the Fang family and Mr. Chai. She opened her mouth in surprise and looked at the small bead in Samuel''s hand, which was emitting white air.


    Could it be, could it be it?


    "F*ck, he''s awesome."


    "He''s so f*cking awesome."


    "The Liu Family''s Supreme Being Fire was actually broken by someone!"


    "If the Supreme Being Fire that Young Master Liu released was broken, it was only because he was not good at martial arts, then the Supreme Being Fire that the Master of the Liu family brought with him was extinguished by the 11 elders. That only means one problem."


    "It''s not that they aren''t strong enough, but... rather that this Mr. Pangolin is too ferocious. He is the Fire King, the king of fire."


    "What bullsh*t Fire King? He''s obviously Fire God, alright?"


    "I dere that from today onwards, there will be no one else in my eyes. He is my idol!"


    "That''s right. The pangolin brother is the eternal god in our hearts!"


    Almost at the same time, those people who had been silent for an unknown period of time also came to their senses. At this time, they were like a tide bursting out, constantly expressing their admiration and shock to Samuel.


    The patriarch of the Fang family and Mr. Chai took advantage of this opportunity to look at each other.


    "Fang Jun," the Fang family''s Patriarch shouted.


    Fang Jun quickly moved over and whispered, "Master, what can I do for you?"


    "Pa!"


    Before Fang Jun could react, the Patriarch of the Fang family pped him in the face.


    Fang Jun was shocked. He had no idea what was going on.


    "Bastard! In my desert city, as the First Elder, you are in charge of the affairs of the whole city. But now, you let the guests of the Fang family fight here. What''s the difference between your position as the First Elder and nothing?" The Patriarch of the Fang family scolded angrily. Content belongs to


    "I..." Fang Jun was stunned and thought in his heart. "Didn''t the Patriarch support me just now? Why did he suddenly change his face?"


    Moreover, the Liu family was the


    BUT


    inner family, so how could ordinary guestspare with them? Since the Liu family wanted to teach people a lesson, as a member of the Fang family, it was normal for them to turn a blind eye!


    Why did the Patriarch suddenly...


    5


    However, even though he was confused, Fang Jun did not dare to lie.


    "What are you waiting for? Take care of the wounded, especially..." After that, the Patriarch of the Fang family nced at Samuel. "Especially Yan''er''s friend!"


    After that, the patriarch of the Fang family nced at Sue Yan and forced a smile. "Yan''er, don''t worry. I will deal with Fang Jun seriously and give you and your friend an exnation."


    Sue Yan was stunned, but then she reacted. She forced a smile to answer.


    Fang Jun was very depressed, but he didn''t dare to be idle. He hurriedly led a group of Fang family members into the field and helped the injured members of the Liu family back to the mansion.


    Fang Jun went to Samuel.


    He smiled awkwardly as if he was apologizing.


    Over on the other side, Samuel looked up at the Patriarch of the Fang n. The Patriarch of the Fang n smiled in response, and Samuel nodded. "Master, the Hero Pavilion has been burned down. Why don''t we send this young hero to the residence of Miss Sue?" Fang Jun ran back and whispered.


    The Fang n''s Patriarch''s face was slightly cold. He waved his hand gently, and Fang Jun quickly went up to him. Then, the Fang n''s Patriarch whispered in his ear.


    However, after hearing these words, Fang Jun''s face couldn''t help but fill with shock as he looked at the Fang n Patriarch in astonishment. Clearly, the words of the Fang n Patriarch caused him to sink into confusion.


    "Patriarch, this... the Fang n has never been like this before...."


    "Just do what I have told you. Why are you talking so much nonsense?"


    Fang Jun nodded and left.


    In less than a moment, something shocking happened...

 Chapter 3287

    Chapter 3287


    ?


    Fang Jun ran back as fast as he could, but there were eight sedan carriers and the huge sedan chair they carried behind them.


    The sedan chair was luxurious, and there was a gem about the size of a fist at the top of the sedan chair. The sedan carriers were also dressed neatly and luxuriously. Compared with these guests, they were no weaker.


    Coupled with the meaning of the eight sedan chairs, the high standard of the sedan chair attracted much attention.


    The group of people all looked at Mr. Chai Rong with both admiration and understanding.


    After all, as the senior of the desert world, Chai Rong was qualified to enjoy this treatment.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Fang Jun led the sedan chair directly past Mr. Chai Rong, the patriarch of the Fang family, and walked all the way to Samuel.


    "What... what''s going on?"


    Everyone was very surprised!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, it was not rare to see such high-level etiquette in the Fang family. Only when Old Master Fang was still alive and every 100 years when he attended the banquet in the desert city did he sit in the sedan chair.


    Now there was an eight sedan chair. It was one thing for Mr. Chai Rong, who had the same experience as Old Master Fang, to sit on it, but they directly jumped over Mr. Chai and went to pick up a young man.


    Although this young man made their scalps numb and walked out of the Supreme Being Fire, his strength shocked them so much that their hearts almost stopped for a few seconds.


    However, strength was not equal to status and nobility.


    That was especially true of what the Fang n had done. To some extent, they represented the entire desert world!


    Did the Fang family mean that this young man had a higher status than Mr. Chai?


    Just because he broke the Liu family''s Supreme Being Fire?


    Although this was really beyond description, the Liu family did not represent the highest strength in the desert world...


    "Some people really change their faces. A second ago, they were still making sarcastic remarks. Now, they are using the eight sedan chair. I really want to know how Mr. Chai feels now." Pearl Green sneered at this method and sneered coldly.


    Just now, they treated Samuel as trash, stood by and did not save him, and even sneered at him, but now they were ying these tricks.


    However, didn''t these fellows know that by supporting a person, they would hurt another big shot next to him?


    "Mr. Chai won''t mind it." Sue Yan shook her head gently.


    Hearing this, Pearl Green was dissatisfied. How could Miss speak up for others? What''s more, why wouldn''t Mr. Chai be angry?


    Not to mention an eight sedan chair, even an ordinary sedan chair, someone could not stand such special treatment, let alone a person like Mr. Chai.


    However, when Pearl Greenid her eyes on Mr. Chai, she saw a smile on Mr. Chai''s face without any displeasure.


    "What does it mean?" Pearl Green frowned.


    "You will know after a while." Sue Yan smiled softly.


    Just when Pearl Green did not know what it meant, Samuel had been invited into the sedan chair. The


    patriarch of the Fang family also et


    slowly walked over, nced at& Sue


    Yan and said with a smile, "Yan''er, shall we go back to the mansion together?"


    "Didn''t he ask Miss to juste to the banquet at night? Why does he suddenly ask Miss to go with him?"


    "Okay." Sue Yan was straightforward and replied softly.


    Hearing Sue Yan''s answer, the patriarch of the Fang family finally smiled with relief. Then he looked at Pearl Green and said, "Pearl Green, you go back to the vi first and pack up Yan''er''s things. I will send someone to pick you upter." Content belongs to


    "Ah?" Pearl Green was stunned.


    "Yan''er''s friend is recuperating in the City Lord''s Mansion. Of course, Yan''er should also live in the mansion," the Fang family''s Patriarch said with a smile.


    Pearl Green was even more stunned. The Fang family''s wedding was imminent, and every guest had a fixed residence, which often represented the dignity of the people who lived in the Fang family.


    Therefore, the Liu family had the young master''s mansion, the Sue family''s courtyard, and the other big families each had their own ce to stay. But none of them lived in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Now, the Fang family''s patriarch had suddenly invited the Sue family into the City Lord''s Mansion. How could this not make people feel strange?


    Looking at the confused look on


    Pearl Green''s face, Sue Yan smiled gently and shook her head


    helplessly. Therefore, it was not that Pearl Green didn''t understand that after a person achieved the Tao, a dog could rise to the sky. It


    was just


    that she didn''t expect that Samuel would be that person...


    "Raise the sedan chair..."


    With Fang Jun''s shout, the sedan slowly lifted up, and a group of people slowly walked toward the City Lord''s Mansion...

 Chapter 3288

    Chapter 3288


    ?


    "Wow, that young hero is really awesome!"


    "Although the Hero Pavilion has been destroyed, the signboard is even more famous. No one can expect that there will be hidden talents in this small pavilion one day."


    "The young hero was invited into the City Lord''s Mansion by Fang n''s sedan, and Mr. Chai was forced to take a step back. This is like reaching the pinnacle of life!"


    "No wonder even the Miss of the Sue family showed up for him unexpectedly. He''s not simple."


    As Samuel and others left, a group of onlookers continued to talk about the history of Samuel. In addition to shock, a group of people were d that at least they were lucky enough to see this world-shaking battle.


    Therefore, in a very short time, everyone in the entire desert city was talking about it. For a time, it became the most popr topic.


    Meanwhile, in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    West backyard!


    This used to be the most luxurious backyard of the City Lord''s Mansion, which was specially used to amodate the imperial concubines of the city governor. However, today, two rooms were arranged to strangers.


    Several maids had just finished their work in the western backyard before they left. Another few maids ran over quickly and said, "Hey, Dong Ju, I heard that there are two new rooms of guests in the western backyard?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "That''s right. Don''t tell me that the young master married his wife, and the old patriarch couldn''t bear the loneliness and had a new concubine? I just saw the two women walking behind them are so beautiful."


    Although the City Lord''s Mansion was big, it was not a ce where people could wander around. In addition to leisure time, they could only gossip. Dong Ju smiled bitterly. "That''s the eldest daughter of the Sue family and her servant, the top beauty Pearl Green of the Sue family."


    "Someone from the Sue family? Didn''t the Sue family have a courtyard to recuperate in? Why would theye here? Who is in the other room?" The maid asked.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the group of maids behind her looked at Dong Ju and others eagerly.


    "A man!" Dong Ju smiled bitterly.


    "A man?" The group of female attendants was shocked.


    "Dong Ju, you''re not joking, are you? The rules of the City Lord''s Mansion are strict. Not to mention men, even the young master of the Fang family is absolutely not allowed to live in the backyard. How could there be a man who lives here except for the City Lord?"


    "Yes, Dong Ju, don''t joke around."


    All the servants in the City Lord''s Mansion were women, so only the female servants and imperial concubines lived here. Even the guards here were female guards.


    Those elders and elites basically lived in the front yard. The only man in the big backyard every day was the City Lord.


    Therefore, the female servants discussed in private that the City Lord was probably a person who was extremely afraid of being cheated, so he controlled the harem so strictly.


    "He is indeed a man, and he was personally carried in by an eight sedan chair," Dong Ju said seriously.


    "Eight sedan chair?" The group of female servants was even more stunned when they heard this.


    This was the highest etiquette that the Fang n rarely had. At the very least, it was something that they had never seen since the death of the old master!


    "This is incredible!"


    The group of female attendants looked at each other in dismay. It was obvious that they could not ept it for a while.


    "Is he handsome?" A female attendant asked.


    Dong Ju shook her head. "I can''t say he is handsome. I can only say that he is a little ugly."


    "Really? A man finally came to the harem, but... he is an ugly man?" Someone said gloomily.


    "After the sedan chair sent him to


    the door, the man had been wrapped in white cloth. I have seen his


    exposed hand. Ouch, it''s almost the


    same


    you


    Os being burned in the fire


    Do


    think he is a handsome man?" Dong Ju shook her head, feeling a little depressed.


    "s!" The female attendants immediately shook their heads and sighed.


    Hope was destroyed!


    But thinking about it, it made sense. If he was good-looking, how could the City Lord be at ease and let him live in the backyard with City Lord''s narrow-minded mind?


    "By the way, are you ready for the future Young Master''s wife? Do you dare toe out and chat with us?" Dong Ju suddenly asked.


    "s, don''t say anything more. The future Young Master''s wife washes her face with tears all day long. Her makeup has been ruined several times it''s better to wait and do the makeup until tomorrow''s wedding officially begins."


    "She doesn''t want to try those clothes!"


    "She doesn''t seem to like our Young Master."


    Dong Ju nodded, nced at her good sister beside her, and said, "In fact, she has other men in her heart. She gave me a lot of money and asked me to inquire about a man for her" Content belongs to


    "Who?"


    "It seems to be called Samuel Hannigan?"

 Chapter 3289

    Chapter 3289


    ?


    "Samuel Hannigan?"


    "But, it''s very strange. She asked me to help find out the whereabouts of this man, but she asked me not to disturb his life. She just wanted to know if he was doing well," Dong Ju said.


    "Then do you see this Samuel?" A group of female attendants were aroused by curiosity.


    Dong Ju gave a wry smile and said, "She''s not from the desert world. It''s okay if she''s stupid. Are you also stupid? Can you get out of the desert without a boat?"


    "Samuel she mentioned is not in the desert city or the desert world, but in the Central ins," Dong Ju said helplessly.


    The female attendants nodded knowingly and stopped talking.


    "Let''s go and see her. She has always been in a bad mood. If anything happens, we can''t afford it." After saying that, Dong Ju led a group of maids to a small house in the backyard.


    Although the house was not big, it was decorated luxuriously. It was not only romantic, but also very extravagant.


    Dong Ju and the others left four people waiting outside the door, and the other three people followed Dong Ju to gently knock on the door, but there was no response in the room.


    Dong Ju nced at the three women beside her. The four of them exchanged nces and nodded to each other.


    Then, Dong Ju gently pushed open the wooden door.


    Following the opening of the wooden door, ady dressed in red clothes stood beside the window in the room. Her hands gently supported her cheeks as she looked out of the window. Her pretty eyes were filled with sadness and gloominess.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    However, even so, it could not hide her beautiful face at all.


    Dong Ju nced at the untouched food on the table and could not help but worry. She said softly, "Miss Sue, you haven''t eaten yet."


    When she heard Dong Ju''s words, the woman looked back slightly. If Samuel was here, he would definitely be extremely shocked, because this person was not someone else but Yvonne Sue.


    "I''m not in a good mood and don''t want to eat," Yvonne replied indifferently.


    "Miss Sue, you don''t eat much every day. What if it goes on like this? Besides, tomorrow is the wedding. The guests have arrived. If you keep on like this..." Dong Ju didn''t know what to say.


    She felt that this would not only implicate them as servants, but also make her worry about Yvonne''s health.


    "I''m sorry, but I really don''t have an appetite," Yvonne apologized slightly.


    "Why don''t I tell you something new happened in the City Lord''s Mansion today and make you feel better?" Without waiting for Yvonne''s refusal, Dong Ju told her about the man in the backyard today with great interest. However, Yvonne''s eyes were still nk as she spoke. She was just thinking about her own things sadly.


    At this time, in the main hall ahead,


    the patriarch of the Fang family had


    e


    just invited Elder Chai to sit down and ordered someone to serve tea. The two of them chatted leisurely while slowly waiting for Sue Yan, who had settled down.


    But at this moment, there was amotion at the door. When the Fang family''s Patriarch got up and looked outside the door, he saw that Liu Tag''s face was still covered with ster. Liu Tao angrily pushed the guards at the door away, and then strode in.


    Liu Tao''s face was full of anger. When he saw the Fang family''s patriarch and Mr. Chai, he slightly restrained himself. "Liu Tao greets Big Brother and Senior Chai."


    The two nodded gently.


    After saluting, Liu Tao raised his head slightly with dissatisfaction and said, "Big Brother, Mr. Chai is here. Why didn''t you ask me toe over?"


    "I saw that you were injured and in aa, so I sent someone to send you back to your mansion to rest."


    "It is not true. I''m afraid that Big Brother looks down on the Liu Family, right?" Liu Tao said bluntly.


    "However, it doesn''t matter if Big


    Brother looks down on me. I''m not uninvited. I''m not here to talk to Mr. Chai in a humble way, but to take back what my Liu Family lost," Liu Tao said coldly.


    "Liu Tao, what are you doing?" The Fang family''s Patriarch frowned coldly.


    "I heard that the kid was brought back to the mansion by Big Brother. Today, I will personally kill that brat to prove the strength of my Liu Family!" Liu Tao coldly shouted.


    "You want to kill him?" The Fang family''s Patriarch slowly approached Liu Tao.


    "Exactly!"


    Pa!


    Suddenly, the Fang family''s Patriarch gave Liu Tao a hard p in the face...

 Chapter 3290

    Chapter 3290


    ?


    Silence!


    A deathly silence.


    Touching his aching cheek, Liu Tao almost found it hard to believe as he looked at Fang Biao, the patriarch of the Fang family.


    "You... you hit me?" Liu Tao was silent for a long time, and his eyes widened!


    Although they had different surnames, they were rted by blood. The family masters of the two families called each other brothers. They got on well with each other and had a good rtionship.


    But just like that, Fang Biao suddenly reached out and hit him hard, which made Liu Tao almost unable to believe it.


    "If you dare to find trouble with that person again, not only will I beat you up, but I will also let your Liu Family disappear in the desert world. What can you do?" Fang Biao roared angrily.


    Let the Liu family disappear in the desert world!


    If these words hade from anyone else, Liu Tao would have ignored them. However, when it hade from the Fang n Patriarch, Liu Tao couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    The Fang n had such power!


    "Big Brother... Big Brother, what... what do you mean by this? Are you going to disregard the Liu Family for that kid now?" Liu Tao asked in shock. What was even more puzzling was that in front of Mr. Chai, Fang Biao, who had always been nice to Liu Tao, did not give him any face at all. "That kid? Liu Tao, as the patriarch of a family, why are you so reckless?" Fang Biao shouted coldly and continued, "Don''t mention your Liu family. Do you know that even our Fang family can''t afford to offend him?"


    "Just because he broke my Liu Family''s Supreme Being Fire? It''s just that I haven''t been on the battlefield for a long time, including those elders. That''s why I was careless. If Ie back again, I can promise you, Big Brother, that if I lose, I will be beheaded," Liu Tao said excitedly.


    "Bastard." Fang Biao shouted angrily, "If you still insist on challenging that person, even if you, Liu Tao, have 10,000 heads, you can onlye to me 10,000 times like this."


    "Big Brother, you don''t believe me?" Liu Tao asked in disbelief.


    "I trust you? How can I trust you?" Fang Biao shouted disdainfully.


    Liu Tao still wanted to speak, but at this time, Mr. Chai Rong slowly stood up, shook his head, and sighed, "Patriarch Fang means that he trusts you, but he trusts the Ice God more."


    "Ice God?" Liu Tao was suddenly stunned.


    "You mediocre man. Did you really not find anything unusual when you were fighting with that guy? No matter how long you, Liu Tao, have not been on the battlefield, the Supreme Being Fire is the unique fire of your Liu Family. How can it be broken by ordinary people at will?" Fang Biao said anxiously. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Liu Tao suddenly felt that there seemed to be something strange in the fight.


    An extremely strong force was released from the fire, but it seemed to have a familiar feeling.


    However, at that time, the fire was


    too strong, and Liu Tao''s heart was full of the desire to win. He did not take it seriously at all, but now after thinking about it carefully, he seemed to suddenly think ofo something.


    e


    "Don''t tell me..." Liu Tao suddenly raised his head and narrowed his eyes.


    Fang Biao and Mr. Chai looked at each other and nodded heavily.


    "No... No way!" Liu Tao could not believe it.


    "No way?" Fang Biao sneered. "Have you forgotten the news you sent me?"


    Hearing this, Liu Tao was suddenly stunned. How many years had it been since the eight teams had been scouted? How could he forget such an important matter?


    After thinking for a while, Liu Tao thought of all the information given by the spies.


    The vige, the desert, and then the desert city...


    All these actions seemed to be consistent with that kid''s information!


    The most important thing was the destruction of the Liu family''s Supreme Being Fire.


    Because his self-esteem was hurt, Liu Tao had never faced this


    problem, seriously. But now he was relieved to think about these things carefully, and suddenly he was frightened. Content belongs to


    He staggered back two steps. Now he finally understood that if he insisted on taking that kid''s life, the Liu family would be doomed eternally.


    He suddenly smiled in a hoarse voice, and all his essence, qi, and spirit suddenly dissipated.


    Fang Biao shook his head helplessly, walked to Liu Tao in a few steps, patted him on the shoulder, and sighed. "You..."


    "Big Brother... Big Brother, what... what should I do?" Liu Tao raised his head and looked at Fang Biao in panic.


    "That''s also what I''m thinking about!" After that, Fang Biao looked outside and said, "I invited Yan''er here. You can pray for yourself."


    Just as they were talking, Sue Yan slowly walked over with Pearl Green...

 Chapter 3291

    Chapter 3291


    ?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yan''er." Seeing Sue Yane in, Fang Biao changed his state and greeted her with a smile.


    Although she was still wearing a veil, Sue Yan came in and greeted them politely, "Nice to meet you, Uncle Fang, Senior Chai, and..."


    When Sue Yan saw Liu Tao, she suddenly became silent.


    "Haha, although someone is a little old, he recovers quite quickly. He is already standing here so quickly. Miss, there''s a saying that a bitch has a tough life. Some people will be a bitch if they lose the game and lose their face." Pearl Green sneered coldly.


    Sue Yan pretended to be slightly angry. "Pearl Green!"


    Pearl Green stopped, but looked at Liu Tao with contempt and provocation.


    Normally, Liu Tao would have been furious, but now, he just smiled awkwardly. He looked at Sue Yan and took the initiative to greet her, "Yan''er."


    "Don''t call my Miss so intimately. Everyone knows that Uncle Liu is going to teach the younger generation a lesson on behalf of our master." Pearl Green snorted again.


    Liu Tao''s face was uglier. However, at this time, what could he do other than squeeze on a smile?


    "Pearl Green, you little girl, make fun of Uncle Liu." Liu Tao smiled awkwardly, and then looked at Sue Yan and said, "Uncle Liu is already old, and it is inevitable that I will be dizzy sometimes. In addition, my unfilial son Liu Lu said nonsense, so I was old and confused for a while. I believed in his nder, so I was angry..."


    Pearl Green gave a cold snort. If this kind of apology was useful, then what was the point of using force?


    As for Sue Yan, she was indeed a nobledy. She smiled faintly and said, "Uncle Liu, why did you mention the past?"


    Hearing this, Liu Tao was finally relieved. Since Su Yan didn''t pursue the matter, it would be better.


    "You''re right. Anyway, some people have lost enough face. They''re so funny." Pearl Green added.


    This made Liu Tao, who had just calmed down; suddenly look as ugly as a pig''s liver. This little girl''s words were almost fatal.


    If it were before, Liu Tao would not have let this little girl be so presumptuous. But now, what could he do?


    Apart from epting it, he had no other choice!


    "Well, since the matter has been made clear, sit down." Fang Biao interrupted at this time.


    Sue Yan nodded and slowly sat down in the guest seat next to her with Pearl Green.


    After they sat down, the servant


    served them tea. After raising the cup to show his respect, Fang Biao said slowly, "By the way, Yan''er, this is Mr. Chai. You have met him


    before." Content belongs to


    "Greetings, Grandpa Chai. I''ve heard a lot about you." Sue Yan stood up politely and bowed slightly.


    Mr. Chai smiled and waved his hand. "Miss Sue, you must be joking. I''m just a carefree crane in the clouds. How can I be famous? I''m just an old man in the free world."


    l


    "As for the Miss of the Sue family, your beauty is well-known in the desert. Even l, an old man, have heard of it. I can''t help but sigh. There are talents from generation to generation," said Mr. Chai with a


    UMS


    smile.


    "It''s just the appearance. Grandpa Chai, you''re really praising me," Sue Yan whispered.


    "Ah, Yan-er, what you said is not


    fet


    right. The so-called gracefuldy and gentleman are always after. This has never changed since ancient times. You have such a peerless appearance, which is the dream of many women, and how many men are pursuing you!" Fang Biao said with a smile.


    Sue Yan smiled. "Uncle Fang, do you want to talk about my friend?"


    "Miss Sue is not only beautiful, but also intelligent." Fang Biaoughed and looked at Mr. Chai and Liu Tao.


    The two of them chuckled, expressing their agreement.


    Fang Biao stopped smiling and said seriously, "Since Yan''er is so smart, I''ll get straight to the point."


    "But if Yan''er should say something, Yan''er actually doesn''t know much about him either. I only know that his name is Pangolin and I know nothing else."


    "Pangolin?" The three looked at each other in surprise. "He''s your friend? But you don''t even know him?"


    "This..." The group of people looked at each other.


    Mr. Chai frowned slightly. "But ording to the rules of the desert world, he... he is the Ice God of the desert world!"


    Ice God?

 Chapter 3292

    Chapter 3292


    ?


    In this scorching desert, temperature was never suitable for survival. But since ancient times, wherever there were people, there was the specialness. Among the people in the desert, the most special thing was that they had a special way to resist the heat.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The jade ice bead was the purest foundation of all special methods.


    All of this originated from the jade ice bead.


    Even on the flower boat or on the city wall, the small jade ice bead used was just a kind of small cold stone under the jade ice bead. Therefore, when the real jade ice bead appeared, it would be very precious for people in the desert world.


    Therefore, since ancient times, there had been unwritten rules in the desert world. Those who could get the jade ice bead were the Ice Gods of the desert world.


    He was to be respected by all the people in the desert world!


    The four great ns had developed because they had been favored by the Ice Gods for generations.


    However, a few years ago, the previous Ice God suddenly disappeared in recent years, so that the four big families were looking for him but in vain, and even the jade ice bead had lost its whereabouts.


    Over the years, the four families had sent countless spies, but there had been no news of them. When there was news again, they did not expect that the jade ice bead was on the young man''s body. Sue Yan nodded and smiled bitterly. She did want to know Samuel, but Samuel never gave her a chance.


    "I just met him on the way to the Fang family," Sue Yan whispered, "I know he is from the Central ins." "People from the Central ins?"


    These words made the three of them even more stunned.


    "Yes." Sue Yan nodded. "I saw that he kept a low profile and had a good character, so I appreciated him. Unfortunately..."


    It was a pity that the flower fell deliberately, and the water was ruthless.


    Seeing Sue Yan''s slightly lonely expression, the three of them knew what she meant even without her telling them.


    "Jade Ice Bead has only existed in the desert for many years. How could it fall into the hands of people from the Central ins?"


    "The most important thing is that this person can still y the role of the Jade Ice Bead. ording to the rules, he is the Ice God of the desert world. A person who is not in our tribe but is the Ice God. Is this God''s arrangement or a joke?"


    Each Ice God was chosen by the previous Ice God. Although the method of activating the Jade Ice Pearl was extremely simple, the simplest was also the mostplicated method.


    The jade ice bead could not be activated as anyone wished, unless the previous Ice God agreed to him, or if the jade ice bead was willing to acknowledge him as the new master.


    These two conditions should be satisfied at the same time!


    However, the other party was not only a young man, but more importantly, he was not from the desert world.


    This was the first time of the history Ice God in the desert world.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s just a joke or God''s arrangement. There''s an undeniable fact that the pangolin is the new Ice God of our desert world." Mr. Chai slowly stood up and said with a frown.


    Everyone nodded in unison. Liu Tao''s expression was rather ugly.


    Although Ice God had no power, Ice God had great real power. He was the object that all the big families'' struggles to curry favor with. It had been like this since his ancestor of the Liu family. Otherwise, how could the Liu family have today''s business?


    But no matter what, his ten-thousand-year-old foundation was almost destroyed by him. Why did he have to offend Ice God? What a f*cking trouble!


    Thinking of this, Liu Tao felt really angry with Liu Lu.


    How could Liu Lu be so stupid?


    "What Old Chai said makes sense." Fang Biao nodded heavily.


    Now that the desert world was bing hotter and hotter, if the Fang n had the ambition to grow bigger, then if the Ice God would prefer him, to the Fang n,at would


    be an endless benefit. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was also because of this that Fang Biao put Samuel in his harem. On the one hand, he showed his respect for Samuel. On the other hand, Fang Biao also had selfish intentions.


    He had many concubines. Although he had always been narrow-minded, if there was someone who was valued by the Ice God in that environment, it would be more likely for him to get close to the Ice God. Content belongs to


    swnow


    Originally, it was because Fang Biao wanted to get Sue Yan involved. But now, he was secretly delighted because Sue Yan and Samuel were not familiar with each other.


    At least, the Sue family did not stand on the starting line in advance.


    An hourter...


    In the backyard room, Samuel wrapped in white cloth moved slightly...

 Chapter 3293

    Chapter 3293


    ?


    "Damn it!"


    Samuel shouted gloomily and stretched his limbs.


    He, wrapped in white cloth, seemed to be lying in a silkworm cocoon. After a period of repairing by the Five Elements Divine Stone, plus the constant cooling down of the burn with the jade ice bead, Samuel did not feel pain.


    "Damn, you''re awake, Samuel."


    Sitting by the bed, the pangolin was asleep. When he saw Samuel move, he hurriedly stood up, but for a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    It seemed that the servants had heard the noise inside. Aftering back from Yvonne''s ce, the four girls, including Dong Ju, who had been waiting outside the door, quickly pushed the door open.


    Then, with the help of the crowd, the white cloth was removed bit by bit, revealing a thin and perfect body, as well as the handsome face stunning Dong Ju and the other three girls.


    "Say... you said it was very ugly?"


    "Wasn''t the burn supposed to be disgusting?


    "None of them!"


    On the contrary, Samuel, whose wounds had been repaired by the Five Elements Divine Stone, had a jade-like skin, a handsome face, and a unique temperament in his eyes. The four women were almost dumbfounded.


    Samuel frowned and looked around. "Where is this ce?"


    After getting on the sedan chair, Samuelpletely put down his guard and closed his eyes to recover. When he woke up again, he found it strange when he saw the four girls.


    "Hero, this is the backyard of the City Lord''s Mansion." Dong Ju blushed and smiled slightly.


    "The City Lord''s Mansion''s backyard?" Samuel looked at it doubtfully and finally nodded. "Can you give me a ss of water?"


    "I''ll pour it for you."


    The four women spoke almost at the same time, and then went to pour water at the same time. They all wanted to show more hospitality in front of Samuel to make a good impression.


    "F*ck, you are really abnormal. How can you recover after being burned like that?" The pangolin looked at Samuel gloomily.


    Samuel rolled his eyes helplessly. "Where are Miss Sue and the others?"


    "What? You miss us?"


    While they were talking, a lightugh suddenly came from outside the room.


    Hearing this voice, Samuel smiled bitterly and looked up. Sure enough, Sue Yan just came back with Pearl Green in the front yard.


    "Are you awake?" Seeing Samuel, Sue Yan smiled gently. Then, she took off her veil slightly.


    As soon as the veil was removed, the pangolin''s nose blood spurted out on the spot. He stared at Sue Yan and did not move his gaze at all.


    Not only he, but also the four


    women, including Dong Ju, werepletely stunned. They even forgot that the water had already filled up and the water overflowed from the cup!


    Beautiful, she was so beautiful.


    To a man, it was soul-reaper, but to a woman, it was a seckill of self-esteem!


    Compared with her, the gap was like between heaven and earth. Even the beautiful Pearl Green, at this time, seemed a little pale beside Su Yan.


    Samuel was obviously stunned, but soon recovered. "Yes."


    Apparently, Pearl Green had gotten used to these reactions and was not surprised at all. She looked at Samuel and walked in a few steps Then she ran to the side of Samuel and looked left and right. Then she looked back at Sue Yan, who was slowly walking in, and whispered, "Miss, have you found that he


    suddenly became more handsome?" Content belongs to


    Sue Yan smiled. "Pearl Green, how can you make fun of Ice God?"


    Hearing this, Pearl Green curled her lips in disdain, but she did not dare to say a word.


    "What Ice God?" Samuel frowned and looked at Sue Yan in confusion.


    Sue Yan smiled. "Ice God of the desert world."


    Looking at Samuel''s stunned look, Sue Yan couldn''t help but smile again. Then she gently signaled with her eyes. Pearl Green helped Sue Yan sit down and told Samuel about


    Ice God. Content belongs to


    After hearing this, the pangolin couldn''t help butugh and say, "F*ck, so this guy suddenly became a god? No wonder the Fang family is so generous. Old Hannigan."


    However, at this time, Samuel couldn''tugh. Instead, he frowned!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was wrong!


    Suddenly, he raised his head and stared at the pangolin...

 Chapter 3294

    Chapter 3294


    ?


    The pangolin was stunned by this guy''s gaze and his smile froze. "What... what''s wrong?" Samuel did not speak, but his thoughts stirred up a thousand waves at this time.


    This waspletely wrong.


    It could even be said that everything was a mess.


    ording to the sayings of Sue Yan and others, if he was the so-called new Ice God, then the Jade Ice Pearl should have been passed on to him by the previous Ice God.


    But the truth was that his jade ice bead was not passed on to him by the Ice God, but by the horse-headed female silkworm.


    This was a mess!


    ording to Sue Yan and others, the previous Ice God disappeared a few years ago, and every Ice God''s office period was between decades to hundreds of years.


    But the horse-headed female silkworm god was at least hundreds of thousands of years old, or even millions, tens of millions of years old. It was impossible for her to be the Ice God.


    The only possibility was that during this period of time, the female horse-headed guest yed the role of Ice God.


    But obviously, the only possibility was almost impossible.


    However, if one were to say that the horse-headed woman was not an ice god, how would she know how to unseal the jade ice bead ording to the tradition and rules of the desert world?


    She even taught Samuel how to unseal it.


    And the most important thing was that although the Jade Ice Pearl only needed to be injected with energy to open it, it needed the special power of the Ice God or the approval of the Jade Ice Pearl.


    It was like Samuel using a Pangu Axe. Although others thought it was very simple to use it, without the approval of Pangu Axe, everything was soplicated that it was impossible to use it.


    When he saw Samuel''s gaze, the pangolin, who had calmed down a little, seemed to slowly recall the strangeness behind it. For a moment, he furrowed his brows and was speechless.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you dumbfounded? Or are you blinded by honor?"


    Seeing that the two of them did not speak for a long time and just looked at each other thoughtfully, Pearl Green could not help butin.


    For her, the two Central ins


    people suddenly became the highest spiritual leaders in the desert world. Naturally, this honor was extremely excited for anyone. It was normal for them to be excited for a while.


    QUMS


    Hearing the words of Pearl Green, Samuel came to his senses slightly and forced a bitter smile awkwardly. "I''m not interested in this."


    "That''s right, Miss Sue, the matter of the flower boat..."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Samuel mention the flower boat, Sue Yan''s happy face suddenly became slightly sad, because the boat flower also meant that Samuel was about to leave.


    Although...


    Although she had never expressed too much affection to Samuel, the days of getting along with him and the first time they met each other had long been engraved in her heart.


    Her heart ached when she heard Samuel mention the flower boat again.


    However, with her gentle character, Sue Yan still smiled and said, "They are already making it. They canplete it within three days."


    "Is there any way to advance in advance?" Samuel asked.


    This sentence undoubtedly punched Sue Yan''s heart, which had been depressed, even more fiercely.


    "He really wants to leave, so this also means that there is nothing he loves here, including me."


    "What I mean is that I can control


    the jade ice bead so I don''t need the


    small jade ice bead with your special characteristics. In this way, the


    el.ne


    process of making the jade ice beads will be shortened. In this way, can you make it in advance."


    Samuel frowned slightly and said.


    Hearing this, Samuel nodded.


    "Have a good rest. Uncle Fang specially prepared a big banquet for you. You are the protagonist tonight." With a bitter smile, Sue Yan got up, turned around with a trace of regret, and walked out of the house.


    She wanted to share her joy with Samuel, but in the end, it was just a ticket that she was not qualified to get.


    Looking at Sue Yan who left silently, the pangolin shook his head helplessly. "Jerk!"


    At this time, the four girls of Dong Ju...

 Chapter 3295

    Chapter 3295


    ?


    Their eyes were wide open. Even now, they still hadn''t reacted for a long time!


    That ugly man...


    No, it should be that handsome guy. He''s... the Ice God of the desert world?


    It was so unbelievable that the four women were all stunned and could not say a word.


    Hearing the pangolin''s words, Samuel smiled bitterly and did not refute. He got up, walked to the bedside, and looked at the night sky.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    If he was a jerk, Samuel was willing it for the rest of his life. He would never change his mind to Yvonne.


    Compared with Samuel who was calm and even yearning for the moon, the entire City Lord''s Mansion was much livelier.


    Regardless of whether it was the front yard or the imperial harem, they were all decorated withnterns and streamers at this time. In the City Lord''s Mansion, double happiness came to the door. It was a big deal. From the guards to the servants, all of them were wearing bright red clothes and smiling happily.


    Tomorrow was the Young Master''s wedding. Not long ago, the Fang family''s Patriarch had announced that today''s banquet would be held to wee the new Ice God.


    This was like a heavy bomb thrown before the wedding. Not only were people in the City Lord''s Mansion celebrating, but even outside the mansion, the desert city was also full of people.


    "Have you heard? Have you heard? I heard that the new Ice God suddenly appeared. The Fang family''s Patriarch has already announced that he will hold a world banquet tonight to wee the new Ice God in person."


    "Really? That''s simply too great. Actually, I have some small news. The previous Ice God had mysteriously disappeared many years ago. The few great ns were afraid of causing everyone to panic, so they had always wanted to suppress this information. However, who knows that the temperature of the desert world has been rising over the past few years? I thought that if this continues, the desert world would soon be finished. I never thought that the new Ice God would suddenly appear so quickly. This is simply too great. Our desert world''s future will be saved again."


    "If what you said is true, then the new Ice God is our new savior."


    "Haha, I didn''t expect to see the true face of Ice God when I came to attend Childe Fang''s wedding. It''s really good."


    "With our status, we can only sit far away. I don''t know if we will have a chance to see the Ice God!"


    A group of people were talking excitedly. Everyone''s eyes were full of expectation, hoping that time woulde earlier. Although the Eight Destions World was ruled by the three great True Gods, there was admiration for them outside the fortress. In their hearts, Ice God was the real god in their hearts.


    When the day fell, the cold wind blew and night fell.


    "Miss Sue, Miss Sue."


    Outside Yvonne''s room, Dong Ju knocked on the door.


    However, there was no response for a long time in the room. For Dong Ju and others, it was natural.


    The four women looked at each


    other. Dong Ju gently pushed the door open. On the bed in the room, Yvonney on the bed. Seeing this, Dong Ju was depressed. "Why are you sleeping now?"


    "Didn''t you see thenterns and streamers outside? It''s very lively."s


    Obviously, Yvonne was not in a good mood. Out of politeness, she replied, "What does it have to do with me?"


    Even if there were thousands of purples and thousands of reds, without her lover, everything was just ck and white. How could Yvonne be in the slightest mood?


    "Howe it has nothing to do with you?" Dong Ju asked anxiously!


    "Old master has ordered us to


    wee the new Ice God. All the members of the Fang family, from the Master to servants, and even rtives outside the city, must attend the World Feast to wee the Ice God on the spot. As the young madam, you should..."


    Another female servant also said.


    "Young Madam, we are here to dress you up, or..." Dong Ju was about to start.


    "I''m not the daughter-inw of the Fang family!" Yvonne turned her head aside. "Besides, I''m not interested in the so-called Ice God."


    "Ah, young madam, you''re in the


    wrong. As the saying goes, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. This Ice God is the respect of the desert world. If you don''t go, not only will it be disrespectful, it will bring shame to the Patriarch, and affect the Fang n, and what''s more..."


    "What''s more?" Yvonne frowned slightly.


    "More importantly, you will miss a handsome man from the Central ins." Dong Ju''s eyes were a little blurred when she said this. Thinking of that handsome face, she sighed. It made her heart flutter.


    Hearing this, Yvonne''s eyes suddenly lit up...

 Chapter 3296

    Chapter 3296


    ?


    A man from the Central ins, could it be...


    It''s Samuel?


    Seeing that Yvonne was in high spirits, Dong Ju and others sighed in their hearts that the handsome and beautiful man was indeed the most lethal weapon in the world. At the same time, they quickly took the dressing supplies and directly helped Yvonne to the dressing table.


    However, the eyes of Yvonne, which were still full of spirits, suddenly dimmed.


    She could not help but smile bitterly. It seemed that she really missed Samuel. The other party was just a man from the Central ins, but she could think of him as Samuel.


    There were as many people in the Central ins as the hairs of a cow. It was no surprise that there were people who came to the desert world.


    It must have been the case when she became obsessed with Samuel.


    "By the way, do you know his name since you said he came from the Central ins?" Even though she mocked herself for being ignorant, Yvonne could not help but ask.


    "Name?" Whilebing Yvonne''s hair, Dong Ju bit her lip and thought carefully, "It''s called Pangolin."


    Pangolin?


    Hearing this name, the light in Yvonne''s eyes waspletely extinguished.


    She had known this for a long time, so why did she ask so many questions? Samuel didn''t know that she was here, so it was impossible for him toe here even if he wanted to find her.


    Moreover, Samuel must have read the two letters that she had given him, so he would give up looking for her.


    "Can''t we not make up anymore? I really don''t want to go," Yvonne said softly with a gloomy look.


    "If you are in a dilemma, tell the Fang family patriarch that tomorrow is the wedding. I need a good rest."


    Hearing this, the four women looked at each other. They could not disobey the family master''s order, but Yvonne looked like a walking dead. Even as maids, they could not bear it.


    On the other side, on Samuel''s side, the patriarch of the Fang family also rushed over with a group of people.


    Most of them were elders of the Fang n. They held high positions and were led by Fang Biao.


    When they arrived at the house of Samuel, Fang Biao waved his hand and a group of people slowly stood in front of the door.


    Fang Biao bent slightly and shouted


    politely into the room, "Ice God, I think Sue Yan has told you theExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    general situation. Now it''s time bet


    have arranged a world banquet for you to have fun with the whole world. I have brought all the elders to wee you." Content belongs to


    As soon as he finished speaking, the group of elders and Fang Biao smiled at each other, waiting for a response from the inner room.


    "Creak!"


    With the light sound of the wooden door, the door opened. However, it was not Samuel, but the pangolin.


    Seeing a group of elders gathering outside, Pangolin was stunned for a moment. Then, he turned to look at Fang Biao and rubbed his head gloomily. "Well, Patriarch Fang, hello."


    "Where''s Ice God?" Fang Biao smiled.


    Pangolin forced out a smile. "He''s resting in the inner room. He asked me to inform you that this banquet... he won''t be attending."


    "He won''t be attending?"


    Hearing this, the group of people looked at each other. The World Feast was specially made for Ice God. What was the point of holding it if the protagonist did not appear?


    "Is the Ice God still angry with the Liu n? Then I will go and cut the Liu n into pieces." Fang Biao hurriedly said when he heard this.


    "No." The pangolin shook his head and then waved his hand slightly. Fang Biao immediately leaned over.


    "My friend has always liked to keep a low profile. There are too many people at this world banquet. He doesn''t like to be lively," said Pangolin.


    Fang Biao nodded with relief. It was okay if Ice God was not angry. At least there was no gap between him and Ice God, which made him feel much more at ease.


    "Of course I understand that the Ice God doesn''t like excitement. After all, the World Feast is set up for the Ice God if the Ice God doesn''t go what''s the point of this banquet?" Fang Biao smiled apologetically.


    BUMS


    "Ice God understands what you mean. Why force him to do something he doesn''t like? If he is unhappy in the end, won''t it be against his wishes?" The pangolin said helplessly.


    "But..."


    "That''s it. You eat your food. We''ll find a seat to sit downter. However, don''t make a fuss about it. Just treat it as a meal for us," said the pangolin.


    Fang Biao was stunned for a


    moment when he heard the


    pangolin''s words. He looked back at


    the elders and reached an


    tne


    agreement. He nodded and said "Although that''s the case, the Ice God will always be the main


    character in my generation''s hearts." Content belongs to


    After that, Fang Biao left with a group of elders.


    At this time, the door of Yvonne opened slightly. Yvonne, dressed in red, slowly walked out of the inner room...

 Chapter 3297

    Chapter 3297


    ?


    In the end, she still promised Dong Ju.


    Although she didn''t mean to attend any banquet, she knew very well that if she didn''t go, Dong Ju and others couldn''t report to the Fang family''s Patriarch. At that time, Dong Ju and others would be punished.


    Although it was unintentional, Yvonne did not want innocent people to be implicated.


    "My Young madam is so beautiful."


    When Yvonne agreed to attend, Dong Ju and others were happy and could not help praising her.


    Although Yvonne was slightly powdered, she was still as beautiful as ever.


    Yvonne was not in the mood to listen to thesepliments. She looked up and saw that Fang Biao had just left from the door in the distance. At this time, the pangolin also seemed to feel the appearance of Yvonne and others and couldn''t help looking up.


    The eyes of the two met. The pangolin was curious, but Yvonne was more desperate.


    "Is that where Ice God lives?" Yvonne asked softly.


    Dong Ju nodded. "Yes."


    Although there was a faint smile on her face, Yvonne''s heart was broken. Sure enough... it was not him!


    "Dong Ju!" Yvonne said.


    "Yes."


    "Put on the veil for me."


    "Yes!"


    Dong Ju nodded, picked up the veil in her hand, and gently covered Yvonne''s head. As a bride who was about to get married, even if she had to attend the banquet, she had to use the red cloth veil before the wedding ceremony waspleted. This was the most basic etiquette.


    Then, Dong Ju gently supported Yvonne and slowly walked toward the front yard.


    The pangolin had nothing to look at. He shrank his head, returned to the room, and closed the door.


    "Is it done?" Samuel stood in front of the window, and almost at the same time when the pangolin closed the door, Samuel turned back. Through the crack in the door, he could only barely see that there was a red skirt outside, but it was too far away to see anything clearly.


    "She seems to be the bride of the Fang family who is going to get married tomorrow. Haha, the Fang- family has put in a lot of effort you. They even called out their,


    unmarried wife." After Safet


    that,


    the pangolin sat down on the bench infront of the table, grabbed the


    kettle, and took a sip. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Samuel gave a wry smile. He had no interest in the Ice God at all. Not to mention that the unmarried wife, even if he took his unborn granddaughter- inw with him, Samuel would not waver.


    "I just took a look at her and found


    that she is quite beautiful. But fortunately, you didn''t go out just now. It''s fine that you hurt Fanny and Sue Yan, but if the future wife of the Fang family is also harmed by you, a scumbag, that''s bad. The pangolin said indifferently. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "One is about to be a married woman, and the other is just a young girl. It''s different." After saying that, the pangolin squinted at Samuel to show his envy and dissatisfaction.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly and said, "You don''t need to remind me. I know need a boat, so I have to maintain the etiquette with the Fang family. Otherwise, I won''t let you refuse the invitation to the Fang family''s banquet. If they don''t agree, we can withdraw and say that we will sit down at will." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "D*mn it, you''re really something. Such a grand banquet was specially prepared for you. If you don''t go out and brag about it, you''d rather hide than go out. Don''t you know that being too low-key is just showing off?" The pangolin said gloomily.


    "People are afraid of fame, and pigs are afraid of strong. I don''t mean to be here, so naturally, we had better make fewer troubles." Samuel smiled bitterly.


    "Then there''s no need to joke about our body. I haven''t eaten anything since the Hero Pavilion was attacked by beasts. When can we set off? Although we can sit down casually, if it''s toote to go there, aren''t we eating the rest?" asked the pangolin.


    Samuel smiled and nced at the pangolin. Then he smiled gently andy on the bed with his eyes closed. He seemed to be sleeping or resting. He said slowly, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    At this time, on the other side...

 Chapter 3298

    Chapter 3298


    ?


    The door on the side of Samuel opened gently, and Pearl Green followed Sue Yan closely and slowly walked out.


    "Miss..." Looking at Sue Yan eagerly looking at the closed door of Samuel''s room, Pearl Green was a little distressed and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    She and Miss grew up together. They were not only sisters, but also had some mutual understanding. Moreover, they had fallen in love with a man at the same time. How could she not feel what Miss was thinking now?


    Although Miss was not an outgoing person, she was always knowledgeable and reasonable. She was good at solving people''s desires and was optimistic and open-minded. However, Pearl Green had never seen such a low mood of Sue Yan for so many years.


    "Should we call them?" asked Pearl Green.


    Although they had clearly heard what the pangolin and Fang Biao said, Pearl Green could not help but ask softly when she saw the Miss''s reaction.


    "Let bygones be bygones." Sue Yan shook her head gently and shook her head slightly. "Let him go."


    "But..." Pearl Green still wanted to say something, but Sue Yan had retracted her bitter eyes and slowly walked toward the outer hall.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Who would have thought that a woman that was regarded as the goddess by men would still be sad for another man?


    Joy andughter filled the entire outer hall in the front hall.


    The Fang family paid attention to Samuel. They not only set up a thousand tables, but also set up the front hall, which was almost thousands of acres ofnd, neatly, and even invited almost all the people from the desert city to pay their respects.


    In the city of the desert, high officials, nobles, and civilians could enter and sit down ording to the corresponding level.


    Naturally, the higher one''s status was, the closer he was to the main hall. Naturally, he would be closer to Ice God, the Fang family''s Patriarch, and the other elites.


    In front of the main hall, hundreds of tables away, there were many high-ranking officials dressed in silk and satin. A group of people talked andughed, and it was very lively.


    There was even a group of prominent people gathering beside Fang Biao. If themon people of the desert world could be here, they would definitely be excited to find that these prominent people were actually legendary figures of the desert world.


    Either the patriarch of a family or a heaven-defying genius, anyone of them was famous in the desert world. "n patriarch Fang, congrattions!"


    "That''s right. The Fang n was originally one of the biggest ns in the Hundred ns. Now that double happiness has arrived, it''s like


    adding wings to a tiger''s wings,


    From the looks of it, the Wings her


    n is


    not only the most powerful n in the Hundred ns, but also the head of the Hundred ns."


    "Haha, this double happiness is really amazing, 1 heard that the woman Kuner found is not simple. She can breed the True God. If there is a True God in your Fang family in the future, haha, let alone dominate the desert world, even if you can dominate the Central ins area, it will be just around the corner."


    "When the Fang family is sessful, old Fang, don''t forget us."


    A group of people were talking andughing, and Fang Biao was also amused by these praises.


    "It''s indeed terrifying to have a True God, but that''s the future. The appearance of the Ice God not only alleviates the crisis of the desert world, but also the present."


    "Everyone knows that the Ice God is


    currently living in the Fang n. Furthermore, the Fang n has arranged a world banquet on behalf of the tce God. There''s no need to say much about the rtionships between them."


    "The daughter-inw has decided the upper limit of the Fang family''s future. Now that the Fang family has Ice God, they are so awesome."


    "Even Mr. Chai, who has disappeared for a long time, is here to congratte the Fang family in person. Is there any need to say more?" "Thank you." Fang Biao was very happy. This was indeed two wonderful things in the future and at present.


    Although the Fang n''s grand wedding was indeed a joyous event, it was clear that there were many distinguished guests in the Fang n this year, just like Mr. Chai.


    What did that mean? It meant that the Fang n''s power was growing quickly. That was why so many people hade to congratte the Fang n on something important.


    This made Fang Biao more expectant about the uing future and present.


    In the blink of an eye, Yvonne slowly walked out from the side door of the main hall with the help of Dong Ju. Obviously, her special dress attracted everyone''s attention for a while.


    Almost at the same time when Yvonne showed up, Sue Yan, Pearl Green and Mr. Chai with a new suit slowly stepped into the main hall. Suddenly, three parties came out at the same time, and the crowd was restless...

 Chapter 3299

    Chapter 3299


    ?


    "Is this Young Master Fang''s unmarried wife?"


    "Although she is covered by the veil, I can tell from her mysterious figure that she''s definitely a top beauty." "Nonsense, Young Master Fang''s eyesight must be one of the best. Can the woman he likes be bad?"


    "D*mn, the body that can breed the True God really makes me drool."


    When Yvonne and the others passed through the main hall and walked to the special bead curtain, the people on the two sides looked at her and said surprisingly.


    The other two sides were even more powerful.


    Although Sue Yan still covered her face with a veil, people couldn''t resist the perfect facial features. With just a nce, she was charming and attracted countless men to bend their waists. Combined with her pair of electric eyes, she almost attracted the soul of the man in the seat.


    Behind her, Pearl Green, who was also a top beauty, slowly followed Sue Yan to the main table.


    A group of people lost their souls twice, forgetting toe back to their senses.


    On the other side, Mr. Chai was also in high spirits. Most of the legendary figures in the desert had only heard of his name and had never seen him before. Now, when they saw him, they all looked at him with admiration.


    "Sue Yan greets all the elders."


    "Greetings, elders."


    "We pay our respects to Senior Chai."


    The three parties gathered together and greeted each other. As Mr. Chai smiled and waved his hand, everyone sat down at the main table and several guest tables.


    Fang Biao naturally sat at the head of the main table. On the left was Mr. Chai, and his right hand was originally Liu Tao''s. But now Sue Yan sat there, and Liu Tao was ced under Sue Yan.


    In the rich and powerful families, rtives naturally joined forces. But if it was rted to interests, family affection was just a piece of paper. Since the Fang family had always supported the Liu family, they could naturally be good to the Sue family.


    "Haha, Mr. Chai is here. The Fang n''s future daughter-inw is here as well. Everything seems to be ready, except for Ice God, who hasn''te yet." Sitting down, a middle-aged man with muscles opened his mouth.


    "Ice God likes to be quiet and doesn''t like to make trouble. He will be present today and will not be present." Fang Biao smiled gently.


    "n head Fang, what do you mean by this? If he doesn''te out, then he won''t. What do you mean by the sentence that he will or not?" the man asked in confusion.


    The other guests also nodded. They really did not understand what Fang Biao meant.


    Fang Biao smiled gently, nced at Mr. Chai, and then looked at the crowd. He said, "The new Ice God is still young, and he likes ying. In SO


    addition, he keeps a low profile e


    he wille to the World Party and drink with you. However, he will be dressed as an ordinary person and hide among thousands of guests."


    "He can enjoy the party as everyone else, and at the same time, he can have a free time," Fang Biao said.


    Hearing this, everyone was even more stunned. Was there such a game?


    Mr. Chai, on the other hand, suddenly burst outughing after he was stunned for a while. "The new Ice God is interesting. Although his behavior is a little strange, he should have a self-restraint."


    "He doesn''t like excitement, but he is still so wise to take care of you to sit with you. It''s good that there is such an Ice God leader in the desert world." Elder Chai''s words were not only to smooth things over, but also to praise Samuel.


    After hearing Mr. Chai''s words, everyone nodded.


    "That makes


    ?ense. Back then, Ice Gods were arrogant. Although they would sit with us at the World Party, most of the time, they were arrogant and high above us. Not to mention caring about our face and feelings, as long as they didn''t make things difficult for us, everything was


    already a blessing." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I agree with this. Although the new Ice God''s way of doing things is a little strange, as Mr. Chai said, thispromise can indeed show the low profile and wisdom of the new Ice God."


    Hearing this, Fang Biao finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Of course, it was important whether Ice God coulde to the world banquet or not, but more importantly, the Fang family could take the opportunity to tell the crowd about their rtionship with @ce God and gain fame.


    Obviously, since Ice God was absent and everyone could understand, the rest was no longer important.


    "Since everyone can understand, let''s toast to the new Ice God."


    Under Fang Biao''s instruction, everyone raised their sses and the dinner officially began.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At this time, in Samuel''s room, the pangolin was pacing, and Samuel opened his eyes slightly...

 Chapter 3300

    Chapter 3300


    ?


    However, although Samuel opened his eyes, there was only a slight smile on his face.


    To be honest, Samuel really wanted to rest for a while, but since he closed his eyes for more than five minutes, the pangolin walked back and forth on the ground like a mouse.


    It was not a big deal that the footsteps were annoying, but Samuel''s eyes were full of shadows. Only a good-tempered person like Samuel had been enduring it. If it were someone else, he would have beaten this guy to death.


    "Are you done yet?" Samuel shook his head and asked.


    "My great grandpa, you finally woke up. Come on, master, I''ll help you get up," Pangolin said while holding Samuel like a little eunuch.


    "Well, I''m not that old yet. I can get up by myself." Samuel rolled his eyes, shook his head, and got up.


    "As long as you can get up, hehe." The pangolinughed.


    "Can I not get up? If I don''t, I''m afraid you''ll have to send me to death." Samuel smiled bitterly and got up to pour some water to drink. The pangolin quickly poured a ss of water and handed it to Samuel.


    Taking the water, Samuel took a sip and said, "Are you so hungry?"


    "F*ck, people are like iron and rice is like steel. If you don''t eat these meals, you will naturally be hungry. Besides... isn''t it very lively outside? It''s almost chaotic. It''s a pity not to go and have a look." The pangolin said naturally.


    Samuel shook his head with a smile. How could he not know what the pangolin was thinking?


    The singing and dancing outside were very lively. There were a lot of high-ranking officials and dignitaries. Although the pangolin was not interested in money, he had no resistance to beautiful women.


    It was a fake to go out for dinner, but seeing beauties was the real thing.


    Samuel took a look at the time. The dinner should have begun for a period of time. If he went at this time, it would not cause amotion. He nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the pangolin rushed to the door at the speed of light and pushed the door open. Then, like a ve, he made an inviting gesture.


    Samuel was helpless and said nothing. He got up and slowly walked to the front hall with this guy.


    Along the way, there were few people in the backyard. Most of the imperial concubines went to the front hall for dinner, and the servants and maids were naturally assigned to the front yard to help.


    However, there were not many people, but it was extremely good for Samuel s. At least they could quietly enjoy the night view of the desert city. "It''s quite unique." Samuel smiled.


    One day, he also wanted to build such a big and beautiful house with Yvonne and Han Nian and hide somewhere like a desert city. Then, the family of three could live happily.


    When they arrived in front of the pce, the previous silence was gone. Instead, it was full of noise andughter.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Most of the guests were drinking and chatting happily. The servants were busy, and no one noticed that two people in in clothes sneaked into the banquet.


    The banquet was divided into the front floor, the main hall, the long corridor outside the hall and the entire yground outside the hall.


    Hundreds of tables were ced in the hall. All of them were high-ranking officials and nobles.


    There were 400 tables in the hall. They were all distant rtives or ordinary friends and rtives of the Fang family.


    There were tens of thousands of


    tables on the yground, most of which were the people of the desert city, or some other cities. Although they were different in appearance, they all had the same point.


    That was that they were nobody.


    Samuel and the pangolin chose such a ce at the bottom of the yground.


    "Brother, although we keep a low


    profile, we don''t have to keep a low profile like this, do we? This ce is too boring." As soon as he sat down, the pangolin saw that his wish to see beautiful women hadpletely faited, so he shouted gloomily.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and waszy to chat with the pangolin. Although it was indeed a littlete, big families were still big families. Even though the banquet had been held for while, the dishes were rich. Most of the dishes on the table were not finished, and many of them hadn''t been touched.


    Samuel did not mind and ate on the spot. However, at this moment, there was a sudden uproar in the crowd...

 Chapter 3301

    Chapter 3301


    ?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking back, from the beginning of the gate of the City Lord''s Mansion, themotion continued all the way to the yground and slowly headed in the direction of the main hall.


    Many people got up one after another and looked up. Even the pangolin was biting a big chicken leg and looking over with his toes on his toes. Only Samuel was sitting there calmly, which was ipatible with others.


    "What''s wrong?" The pangolin looked forward gloomily, but as far as the eye could see, there was a sea of people. It was impossible to see clearly what was going on over there.


    "Young man, you don''t understand now, do you? It seems that a big shot hase." The woman next to the pangolin said disdainfully.


    The pangolin smiled. How big could the person be? Now that the biggest character in the entire night banquet was sitting here eating chicken leg, who else could be bigger than Samuel?


    Seeing the pangolin''s indifferent expression, another woman beside him could not help but sneer and say, "Young man, you can''t find a good fetus even if you die in a hurry. Do you know who that person is? Why do you still look so disdainful?"


    The pangolin asked in a muffled voice, "Who is it?"


    He was not disdain. The pangolin just ate his own food.


    "Haha, it''ll scare you to death if I tell you." The woman seemed to be quite proud when she mentioned this person.


    "Then please scare me to death. Anyway, I was scared from the beginning." The pangolin looked at the old woman with innocent eyes, but said the hardest words.


    "Open your ears and listen carefully. The person who came just now is the famous young master of the Fang family, Fang Kun." The woman sneered. "The young master of the Fang family?" The pangolin was slightly stunned. He lookedpletely confused and was not as shocked as the woman had imagined.


    The pangolin didn''t know Fang Lun!


    Samuel smiled. He knew this man and had a deep impression of Fang Lun.


    At this time, in the restless crowd, Fang Kun was dressed in gorgeous clothes. He was iparably unrestrained in the cheers and envy of the crowd. He went straight out of the hall in high spirits.


    "The young master of the Fang n is indeed a young hero. He''s in high spirits and looks extraordinary."


    "That''s right. Didn''t you see that at such a young age, he''s already been decided as the Fang family''s future sessor? Who can do that among these young masters?"


    "He is not only young, but also handsome. His talent and cultivation are outstanding. I don''t know how many girls are crazy about him and how excellent he is."


    A group of people praised Fang Kun. Along the way, Fang Kun''s mouth was raised, and his confidence and vanity were greatly satisfied at this moment.


    At this time, in the inner hall, when


    they saw Fang Kuning, there were indeed many youngdies from noble families who blushed when they saw him. There was no doubt that there was affection in their eyes. The distinguished guests at the several tables in the middle also greeted Fang Kun with smiles.


    "Kun''er!"


    "Young Master Fang."


    Fang Kun also smiled and walked to the main table. He bowed slightly and said naturally, "Nice to meet you, seniors."


    "Kun''er, this is Mr. Chai Rong." Seeing his son so outstanding, Fang Biao was very happy. He raised his hand slightly and introduced Chai Rong to Fang Kun.


    "Nice to meet you, Grandpa Chai," Fang Kun said.


    Chai Rongughed and was very satisfied. "Heroes out of the youth. Young Master Fang, the younger generation is formidable. Come on, sit down and talk."


    Fang Kun nodded. As he sat down, he nced at Pearl Green and Sue Yan, intentionally or unintentionally. As the two most beautiful women in the desert, which man had never been tempted?


    Even he, Fang Kun, was tempted and was ready to take action.


    "By the way, father, didn''t you host a world banquet to entertain Ice God this time? Why don''t I see Ice God?" Fang Kun asked doubtfully.


    Fang Biaoughed when he heard this. He nced at the surrounding people andughed, "The Ice God. should have arrived. However, he s randomly seated in the crowd, No one knows whether it is outside or inside the hall."


    Hearing Fang Biao''s words and looking into his eyes, Fang Kun immediately understood what his father meant.


    As a result, an idea suddenly urred to him. Thinking of this, he could not help but smile proudly...

 Chapter 3302

    Chapter 3302


    ?


    Afterughing, Fang Kun nodded and said, "It seems that Ice God is happy with the people."


    Then, he changed the subject and said, "Father, since Ice God has such a good attitude, anyway, tomorrow is my wedding. Those who attend today''s World Party should also attend my wedding tomorrow. Taking advantage of everyone''s presence, I will take advantage of Ice God''s convenience to propose a toast to everyone to show the respect. At the same time, we can also avoid tomorrow''s troubles."


    As soon as Fang Kun finished speaking, a senior of the same desk came to support him. After all, the situation in the Fang family was clear now, and it seemed that they were sure to win the first ce in the desert world. Naturally, there was nock of ttery.


    "Fang Kun is indeed excellent. There''s no need to worry for the Fang n."


    "You''re right. Nephew Fang has arranged everything in an orderly manner. He''s well-organized and has methods when he does things. Although it''s a simple matter of toasting, you can see his character from it."


    "The most important thing is that from this trivial matter, we can see that he is kind. Although there are countless guests in the lower positions, there is a sense of seniority. As for you, you''re the young master of the Fang n, but you''re able to consider all od these, which really makes us very gratified."


    Hearing these praises, Fang Kun smiled slightly, but in fact, he was already overjoyed.


    Fang Biao was very satisfied with his son''s performance. Obviously, what hemunicated with Fang Kun was that he hoped that Fang Kun could understand this meaning. Obviously, Fang Kun did it.


    Of course, toasting was not his original intention. What was important was to make a good impression in front of Ice God. More importantly, even if Ice God was sitting below, Fang Kun would always propose a toast to Ice God.


    Didn''t he actually meet Ice God? Didn''t he even get to know Ice God?


    He had paved the way for the Fang family and Fang Kun.


    His intention was in this aspect.


    "My son is just doing the basic matters. You all think too highly of him. He needs a lot of experience. I hope you can take good care of him in the future," Fang Biao said happily.


    Everyone nodded with a smile.


    Fang Biao raised his eyebrows, looked at Fang Kun, and said, "Well, since that''s the case, you can go."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fang Kun nodded, raised his hand slightly, and his men quickly came over. After Fang Kun whispered a few words, his men left.


    In less than a moment, several maids carried trays and several male guards came to Fang Kun with wine pots in their hands.


    "Seniors, you''re here. Let''s toast to you first." As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Kun stood up and took the wine from the maid''s hand, and then showed it to the people in the room.


    Everyone smiled and watched Fang Kun pour the wine. After the wine was full, they also raised their sses with Fang Kun. "Seniors, please!"


    "Please!"


    After drinking the wine, they felt so refreshed!


    Fang Kun bowed and took his leave. Under everyone''s nod, he quickly turned to his table with his maids and guards.


    Yvonne sat behind the bead curtain, bored.


    ording to the rules and customs, the bride was not allowed to show up on the night before the wedding except show up in front her parents, let alone meet a man. Therefore, even though she was in the Fang family''s residence, no one disturbed her; she stopped behind the bead curtain.


    If she was not afraid of Dong Ju and others being punished, she really did not wa toe to such a ce. Even if it was very lively outside, it nothing to do with her


    hame


    She suddenly remembered the wedding with Samuel and could not help but smile bitterly.


    The smile was sweet, because it


    was the best memory between her and Samuel. However, her face was bitter, because the situation had changed. Everything was different, and the man she loved the most was nowhere to be seen!


    "Dong Ju!" Yvonne suddenly said.


    "Young madam!" Dong Ju replied softly, bending over to wait for his orders.


    "Bring me some wine."


    "Young madam, do you want to drink?" Dong Ju was stunned.


    "Can''t I?"


    Dong Ju hurriedly smiled and quickly poured the wine.


    It was not impossible, but it really shocked Dong Ju. After all, this was the first time she had heard that Yvonne took the initiative to ask for food since she served Yvonne.


    She used to ask Yvone to eat, but Yvonne didn''t eat most of the time.


    After the wine fell down, Yvonne raised her slender fingers slightly and raised her ss to drink under the veil.


    "Could you feel it, Samuel?"


    At this time, Samuel on the yground outside the hall was also looking at the bright moon in the sky and slowly raising his ss.


    ¡°Every full moon, I would miss you. Can you hear me, Yvonne?"


    On the side, the pangolin was eating and drinking.


    All of a sudden, women around were so excited that they were about to jump up. The pangolin was shocked when he was having a good meal...

 Chapter 3303

    Chapter 3303


    ?


    The pangolin was obviously stunned. He looked at the few old women as if he had seen a ghost. What the hell was this?


    It didn''t matter if he didn''t look at it. The pangolin almost spat out almost all the things that had just been eaten.


    At this time, most of the women were old. However, their eyes were full of stars and waves!


    Seeing this, the Pangolin felt his stomach churning.


    "Oh."


    "I heard that Young Master Fang came out to propose a toast."


    "Oh my god, Young Master Fang is so polite that hees here to propose a toast to us?"


    "Young Master Fang is not only outstanding in character, but also handsome. If only I were ten years younger. With my beauty, wouldn''t he be fascinated by me?"


    When the middle-aged woman finished speaking and put on a graceful look, there was only a scream from the pangolin...


    He vomited.


    "F*ck you, you son of a b*tch, what do you mean by this?" Seeing this situation, the old woman immediately pointed at the pangolin and scolded angrily.


    Vomitted?


    The damage was not great, but the insult was extremely strong!


    "I... don''t mean anything," Pangolin replied gloomily as he wiped his mouth.


    For this old woman, even if she was 40 years younger, she could not be saved, let alone 10 years younger. The only way was to rebuild her body.


    The key problem was that she was ugly, but she didn''t know that and she was going to make trouble. It was disgusting.


    Not to mention that the pangolin was so straightforward, even Samuel at this time couldn''t help feeling helpless when thinking about Yvonne.


    Where did the old woman''s confidencee from?


    "Humph, how shameless you are! Move your sneaky eyes away from me. Even if I''m old, I''m still charming. Someone like you can''t covet me!" The old woman scolded discontentedly.


    The pangolin wanted to retort, but was stopped by Samuel. Samuel shook his head slightly at him. "Why bother arguing with a middle-aged woman?"


    Seeing that the Pangolin didn''t


    speak, the old woman immediately snorted arrogantly. After vowing her victory, as if what she said was true. She couldn''t help but turn back and continue to talk to her old sisters confidently, disgusting everyone. Content belongs to


    SC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The old man next to her was eating with his head down, and he didn''t even dare to look at the old woman casually.


    However, Samuel thought that Fang


    Kun just casually came out to propose a toast, but he didn''t expect that Fang Kun was actually saluting them one by one because of Fang Biao''s words.


    Sometimes, enemies didn''t seem to get together. When Fang Kun approached the table, Samuel also found this. For the sake of not causing trouble, Samuel got up and nned to take the pangolin out. Content belongs to


    swnovel.ne


    Almost at the same time, the women saw Fang Kuning over. They were excited.


    They wished Fang Kun coulde over quickly. At the same time, they waved their fat hands, as if they were afraid that Fang Kun would forget them.


    The pangolin didn''t want to leave. After being pulled by Samuel, he wanted to take a few more food. His body staggered and suddenly tilted to the auntie beside him.


    "Ouch." The middle-aged woman screamed and fell slightly. When she looked back in surprise, she saw that it was the pangolin who hit her. She flew into a rage immediately.


    "F*ck, you little thief, you f*cking took advantage of me!" The fat woman suddenly let out a strange cry as if she had been struck by something on the spot.


    Before the pangolin could speak, Samuel apologized repeatedly, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    After that, he was about to pull the pangolin out.


    As soon as he took a step forward, the woman grabbed the pangolin rudely.


    Even though the pangolin had high cultivation, he was caught off guard by the woman''s ox-like strength.


    "F*ck, after taking advantage of me, you little thief want to run away? Don''t even think about it!" Then, the old woman shouted loudly, "Come and see it He is taking advantage of me."


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone turned back, including...


    Fang Kun who was toasting.

 Chapter 3304

    Chapter 3304


    ?


    Although this group of people was experienced and they had seen many big and small scenes, the ugly and old fat woman''s roar still shocked them. What was even more amusing was that when everyone looked back and saw that it was the old woman who had been shouting, they were not only surprised, but also felt a little ironic.


    "Even such an old woman has been taken advantage of. Who is this hero?"


    However, when they saw that it was the young pangolin, they began to doubt it.


    Although the pangolin was covered in strange armor, in the world of cultivators like Eight Direction World, who would have any grudge against those with strange looks?


    In addition, although the pangolin looked strange, he was not ugly. Moreover, at such a young age, how could he like an old woman? Therefore, although a group of people quickly gathered around, most of them were questioning the olddy''s voice.


    "Damn, do you really think we''re blind? She looks like a water bucket. You can''t even touch her head or tail when it''s dark. Is there anyone who is rude to her?"


    "That''s right. From my point of view, it''s obvious that she is trying to frame others. As the saying goes, these women can even suck the soil from the ground. She must have taken a fancy to other young people. She is deliberately ckmailing the pangolin."


    In the face of everyone''s discussing, the old woman was so angry that she blew her beard and red at them. She pointed her fat big hand at everyone and said angrily, "What are you talking about? What are you talking about?"


    It was as loud as a bell and as loud as a fire.


    Coupled with her iparably arrogant aura, the crowd of onlookers was rendered speechless by this old woman.


    At this time, Fang Kun, who was on the other side, could not help frowning when he heard the crowd''s angry roars.


    After ncing at each other with his men, Fang Kun rushed over with his men.


    "What are you arguing about? On such a lucky day like the Fang family''s World Party, who dares to mess around? Do you want to die?" Several male guards rushed to the front, pushed the crowd aside, made way for themselves, and shouted at everyone at the same time.


    Seeing that it was the Fang family, everyone in the crowd did not dare to speak. However, when the old woman saw this group of people, she immediately dipped her hands into her mouth and then fell to the ground with a cry.


    The fat body mmed into the ground, causing the ground to tremble slightly. Then, she suddenly hugged the foot of a male guard and cried, "You are finally here, you are finally here."


    "The Fang n is holding a grand banquet, and yet... there''s someone who''s being rude to me. You... you have to stand up for me!"


    Then, the old woman covered her face and cried. Only, that cry didn''t sound like a woman''s whimper at all. It was clearly an old pig crying out miserably before being killed.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The onlookers did not know whether tough or cry. The male guard was also embarrassed by her for a while. He wanted to reach out to pull her but found that the weight of the woman was iparable to that of an ordinary person. No matter how hard he tried, the woman did not move at all.


    "You have to help me!"


    Seeing that there was no response, the woman howled even louder.


    Many people quickly covered their ears in case the noise was too harsh.


    Samuel nced at the pangolin and wanted to take him away.


    "Stop right there!" At this time, a mighty shout came, and Fang Kun slowly walked out of the aisle.


    Seeing Fang Kun, the old woman, who was covering her face and crying, obviously stopped crying. The corners of her eyes curled slightly, and there was even a trace of a proud smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "This time, you''re attracted." The old woman thought.


    "Young Master Fang, Young Master Fang, you have to help me." Seeing that there was a chance, the woman quickly dumbed to Fang Kun''s side. Then the greasy big hand wrapped around Fan Kun''s legs and even wanted to touch it obscenely.


    Fang Kun frowned and suddenly felt unhappy. However, it was obviously not appropriate to kick away the old woman,front of so many people. Therefore, he vented his


    el


    dissatisfaction and anger on the two people who were about to leave. Content belongs to


    S


    "You made trouble in the Fang family, and you still want to leave? You two,e here." Fang Kun shouted coldly.


    Hearing his voice, Samuel smiled bitterly. It seemed that today''s grievance could not be avoided.


    "Can''t you hear our young master''s words? Turn around; otherwise, don''t me us for being tough!" The male guard also shouted.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and turned around. When Fang Kun saw Samuel, he was stunned...

 Chapter 3305

    Chapter 3305


    ?


    He was even stunned for a few seconds. He had been in high spirits and extremely confident before, but in that instant, he had stopped in shock. "It''s you?"


    He was stunned.


    Hearing Fang Kun''s words, everyone whispered. What did this mean?


    Could it be that Master Fang knew these two guys?


    However, those who knew the Fang family had to be at least at the front of them. How could they be in a corner of the yground?


    To put it bluntly, the people here were all civilians of the desert world. How could they have any status?


    Naturally, it was impossible for them to interact with the Fang family.


    The old woman was also obviously stunned. She was ckmailing and making a scene. In the end, she met someone Master Fang knew.


    What was the difference between this and meeting a hard nail?


    However, just as everyone had this kind of reaction, Samuel over there shook his head with a wry smile and said, "It''s me."


    "Why did youe here...?" Fang Kun frowned and wondered. At the same time, he seemed to understand something.


    How could Fang Kun not know what Lu Ruoxin wanted Samuel to do? If Samuel wanted to go there, he would definitely pass by here. Fang Kun suddenly thought of this.


    However, the shock on Fang Kun''s face had dissipated. At this time, more confidence and coldness were restored.


    He hated and feared Samuel.


    After all, he had fought with Samuel.


    But that was in the Central ins!


    But now, the situation waspletely different.


    Samuel was in the Fang n, and all of the people around him were from the Fang n. The powerful dragon was no match for the local bully. Furthermore, in Fang Kun''s eyes, Samuel couldn''t be considered a dragon.


    The Fang family had thousands of troops and thousands of elites under itsmand. Experts from all over the desert also gathered here. Then, why should Fang Kun be afraid?


    The most important thing was...


    The Fang family was now in the favor of Ice God, so what was Samuel? It was not a big deal.


    Thinking of this, Fang Kun smiled


    coldly. Looking at Samuel, he said to


    the old woman, "Don''t worry. I have always been impartial. What''s more... I''m not familiar with him." Content belongs to


    Swn


    Samuel responded with a helpless smile. Obviously, the more Fang Kun said so, the more it was impossible for him to handle this matter impartially.


    "You are Childe Fang, aren''t you?


    Listen to me; I didn''t harass her at


    all. I was just pulled by my friend and identally touched her because I lost my center of gravity." The


    pangolin exined. Content belongsExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Fang Kun and Samuel were still looking at each other. Their eyes met. One was cold, and the other was helpless.


    "Is it true?" Fang Kun said with a smile.


    "I swear to the heavens!" The pangolin raised his hand and promised.


    Fang Kun smiled and looked at the old woman. "What else do you have to say?"


    "Young Master Fang, please don''t listen to this brat''s nonsense. How can I joke around with my reputation?" The old woman pretended to be pitiful.


    Hearing this, Fang Kun nodded,


    looked up at Samuel, and then looked at the pangolin. Before the pangolin could exin, he said, "Little brother, I believe you.


    "Young Master Fang, this isn''t right." Old woman said anxiously.


    Young Master Fang ignored her and continued, "I also believe that you are innocent. You''re right; the person next to you pulled you. It''s not you, but..."


    "Him!"


    As Master Fang''sst word fell heavily, his eyes suddenly released a cold light and looked at Samuel fiercely.


    "Him?"


    The


    group of people looked at each other and looked at Samuel one by one. One of them even pointed at Samuel and said something unpleasant. Samuel lowered his head and smiled bitterly.


    At this moment...

 Chapter 3306

    Chapter 3306


    ?


    At this time, Fang Kun sneered proudly with a proud and serious look as if what he said was the truth and no one was allowed to question him. "Do you have anything to say?" Fang Kun said with a smile.


    It seemed that he was asking Samuel, but in fact, it was just a provocation.


    "I have nothing to say." Samuel smiled.


    When these words were spoken, the group of people was stupefied, all of them discussing quietly, momentarily finding it hard to believe.


    "This young man doesn''t look like he would do such a thing. Judging from his appearance, he is definitely a handsome man. Let alone the ugly old woman, even those young and beautiful girls cane as soon as he makes a wave of his hand."


    "That''s right. Although Eight Direction World respects strength, there is no absolute certainty in everything. Just this young man''s appearance alone can make him a gigolo. How could hee here to take advantage of this old woman to lower his status?"


    Facing the discussion of the crowd, the old woman, who was holding Fang Kun''s thigh, was unhappy. She pointed at the group of people and shouted fiercely, "What are you talking about? What are you talking about? If you keep talking nonsense, I will tear your mouths apart."


    The group of people immediately chose to shut up hearing her shouting.


    The woman sneered and wanted to say something. At this time, Fang Kun stood up and said, "Everyone, can you decide whether it''s good or bad just by one''s appearance?"


    "It''s often because you have these fixed thoughts that some people who look bright on the surface can do things more easily. The so-called refined scums are all like this."


    "Am I right?" Fang Kun looked at Samuel provocatively.


    Samuel was still smiling. The pangolin was so anxious that he pushed Samuel lightly and said, "Brother, what are youughing at? Hurry up and refute."


    "You didn''t..."


    "If one wants to add insult to sin, there is always an excuse." Samuel said indifferently.


    "Don''t forget that this is the Fang family''s territory, Desert City."


    "Even if it makes sense, is it useful?"


    Obviously, Fang Kun also understood this, so he was fearless and kept provoking Samuel.


    "Young Master Fang''s words seem to make sense."


    Sure enough, under Fang Kun''s words, the crowd was quickly reversed.


    That was their young master. How could they not believe that their young master would trust an outsider like Samuel?


    "If that''s true, then these two people should be cut into pieces. They even flirted with such a woman, which is simply a disgrace to our man." "You''re right. In my opinion, let''s just torture them."


    "I agree."


    Public opinion was always the best knife to kill people, but it was easy to change, so it was often yed by people.


    When everyone pointed at Samuel, those cold words seemed to kill Samuel on the spot.


    Fang Kun smiled coldly. Then, he


    took a few steps to the front of Samuel. Then, he whispered in Samuel''s ear and said in a cold


    voice, "Surname Hannigan, how


    much dirt did you make me in the Central ins? Now, I will take it back from you double."


    "You can''t afford to provoke some people, understand?"


    After that, Fang Kun turned around and looked at Samuel with a faint smile.


    Samuel chuckled, his eyes full of disdain. "Really?"


    Fang Kun smiled evilly, and his eyes were cold.


    In the desert city, Fang Kun naturally had the final say. Killing Samuel was easier than crushing an ant. No, it should be...


    An ant that could bite.


    Moreover, the most important thing was that he had an absolute trump card in his hand.


    Thinking of this, Fang Kun smiled even more sinisterly.


    On the other hand, Samuel was quite calm. He looked at Fang Kun and said slowly, "I''ll give you the same words."


    Hearing Samuel''s rebuttal, Fang Kun


    looked unhappy, but he did not lose


    his temper, "Since someone has


    flirted with a woman in broad


    l


    daylight, as the son of the City Lord, I naturally have to take care of this


    matter."


    "Come here."


    "Yes!"


    "Take them down!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes!"


    S


    As soon as Fang Kun finished speaking, several male guards were about to take action on the spot, but suddenly, Fang Kun said, "Wait."


    Swne


    Several male guards looked back, but Fang Kun had a cunning smile on his face. "If there is anyone who resist, kill him."


    "Also, take them into the heavenly prison."


    Hearing Fang Kun''s words, several male guards couldn''t help frowning at this time.


    "Heavenly...prison?"

 Chapter 3307

    Chapter 3307


    ?


    The Fang n''s Heavenly Prison was said to be a Heavenly Prison, but actually...


    But it was not a so-called prison at all.


    Or rather, the Fang n''s prison was like a purgatory.


    In the Fang n, there was an unwritten rule and a fact. That was, the Fang n''s prison was a ce where there was always no exit or survivor. Therefore, ever since the Fang n had the Heavenly Prison, most of the people who were able to enter were people who hadmitted top-secret crimes. Some of them were suspected of important secrets, and others were severely punished.


    In short, in the past thousands of years, only one person had been imprisoned under the prison.


    Legend has it that it was the killer of the desert world!


    The first killing machine that once wanted to annex the four big families, defeat the Ice God and unify the desert.


    His hands were stained with the lives of thousands of innocent people in the desert world, and his brain was filled with the carelessness of rebellion. Therefore, such a heinous person was put in the heavenly prison.


    Apart from that, there was no one else.


    But now, Fang Kun was going to throw Samuel into the heavenly prison, which shocked the several male guards.


    Moreover, the most important thing was...


    "Young Master, without the permission of the family master, no one is allowed to lead people into the heavenly prison privately. If the family master knows about this, I''m afraid..." A male guard hurriedly reminded Fang Kun.


    "What are you afraid of? That''s my father!" Fang Kun shouted coldly and discontentedly.


    Although it was indeed against the rules, after all, Fang Biao was his father. He had already approved of Fang Kun. Today, he performed perfectly in front of the guests. Now his father was satisfied with Fang Kun, how could his father me him?


    Besides, who would care about an insignificant piece of trash?


    Hearing Fang Kun''s words, the male guard nodded. Since the young master insisted, they could only do as ordered.


    They looked at each other and went straight to Samuel.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, the pangolin suddenly stood in front of Samuel and shouted angrily, "I warn you, don''t mess around." "Do you know who he is?"


    At this point, the pangolin could only


    use the position of Ice God to shock the audience. Although he did not know much about the heavenly prison, he could basically judge from Fang Kun''s sneer and the


    Ov


    expressions of several male guards. Content belongs to


    That ce was definitely not for ordinary people.


    "Who is he?" Fang Kun snorted.


    "Since you already know who he is, how dare you act recklessly?" The pangolin said angrily.


    "Even if he is the Son of Heaven, he is also guilty of the same crime as themon people." Fang Kun said disdainfully.


    Obviously, Fang Kun meant that he knew that Samuel was Samuel, while the pangolin was referring to the identity of the Ice God of Samuel. The words between the two were different.


    "Alright." Samuel gently patted the pangolin''s shoulder, smiled and said, "Isn''t it just a heavenly prison? Just go."


    "Are you crazy? They wanted to lock you in the heavenly prison because they wanted to..." The pangolin didn''t want to continue.


    Because it was very obvious that once Samuel entered the prison, this group of people would find ways to torture him.


    "It doesn''t matter." Samuel smiled and then looked up at Fang Kun. "It''s just a personal grudge between us. My friend is innocent. I''ll go to the prison with you."


    "Can you make the final say?" Fang Kun frowned.


    Samuel did not speak, but his clenched fists had exined too much.


    "Well, I''ve found out what happened just now. Although this guy''s behavior was abominable, he was ordered by you. He is guilty, but he won''t be imprisoned in the heavenly prison. He can enter an ordinary prison."


    S


    As soon as Fang Kun finished speaking, several male guards grabbed Samuel and the pangolin on the spot.


    "I''ll go by myself." Samuel''s body moved slightly. Immediately, those male guards who were grabbing his shoulders felt their hands go numb and loosened unnaturally.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Several male guards were stunned. They nced at Samuel and said no more. Then, they led Samuel to the heavenly prison one after the other.


    However, as soon as he took two steps, Samuel suddenly stopped. Then, he slowly turned around and looked at Fang Kun. "Let me give you a word. It''s easy to invite a God, but difficult to send him away."


    UMS


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Take him away." Fang Kun shouted angrily. How could he care about this?


    At this moment, Fang Biao slowly walked out of the hall. Fang Kun had been out for a long time. Fang Biao did not know if his proud son was lucky enough to find the Ice God.


    Looking around carefully, Fang Biao suddenly looked at Fang Kun, who was gathering the crowd in the distance...

 Chapter 3308

    Chapter 3308


    ?


    Seeing the crowd surrounding Fang Kun, Fang Biao frowned slightly and soon smiled.


    It was the time of the banquet, but there was arge number of people gathered there, which seemed to be very lively.


    Obviously, his smart son must have found Ice God. At this time, he must be chatting with Ice God, which aroused the envy of others.


    "It seems that your son is like you."


    As Fang Biao was thinking, a kind voice came from behind. When he looked back, he saw Mr. Chai slowly walking out.


    "Mr. Chai, why did youe out?" Fang Biao asked.


    "I''m used to being idle, and I can''t stand such a lively scene. It''s better for me toe out and take a breath. By the way, I''d like to see the future owner of my desert world''s result of looking for the Ice God." Elder Chai said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Fang Biao couldn''t help but feel happy in his heart. Mr. Chai was a highly respected senior in the desert world. How could someone who could make him nod be an ordinary person?


    Especially this person, who was praised, was his son.


    "But he is just a young guy, Mr. Chai, you''re too kind." Fang Biao pretended to be modest.


    Mr. Chai smiled gently, shook his head, and put his big hand on Fang Biao''s shoulder. He sighed and said, "I have been hiding in Jianghu for many years and don''t care about worldly affairs. Patriarch Fang should know this."


    "This time, the reason why I personally appeared in the desert world is not only because I want to show some face to the Fang n Patriarch, but also because I think highly of your good son."


    "With his talent, he will definitely be a great person in the future. And you have a Saintess in the Fang family. If she gives birth to a child in the future, it is very likely that you will cultivate the True God. At that time, not to mention dominating the desert world, even if you lead us back to the Central ins area, it is not a big deal."


    "As the saying goes, don''te here for nothing. I came here to attend Kun''er''s wedding on the surface, but in fact, I want to take Fang Kun as my own disciple."


    "Mr. Chai wants Kun''er to be the disciple?" Fang Biao was shocked.


    Since Senior Chai had dominated the desert, his strength was naturally extraordinary. For many years, many ambitious people wanted to be his disciples, but Mr. Chai had always been alone and never epted disciples.


    Now, Mr. Chai not only epted disciples, but also took the initiative to mention it exaggeratedly. How could Fang Biao not be shocked and ttered at the same time?


    "I will never lie."


    Chai Rong nodded happily.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Favoring Fang Kun, not only did Chai Rong value Fang Kun''s background, but also the overall potential of the Fang family.


    If his disciple could fulfill the wishes


    of all the people in the desert world in the future and get out of this damn ce, then as a famous


    legend in the desert world, Cha


    Rong could be considered one of the greatest forces in the desert world.


    Seeing Mr. Chai''s expression, Fang Biao''s heart almost jumped out of his chest with excitement.


    As a father, how could Fang Biao not have such expectations that his son could be a dragon?


    Although he was ambitious, he was


    1


    more than half a century old and the Fang n''s.momentum had just begun. It was very likely that he would die in the future. If his son could help him aplish such a wish, he would be able to wake up with a smile even if he died.


    "Then I will represent my son and thank you, Mr. Chai." After saying that, Fang Biao bowed slightly with excitement to salute.


    Goddess, Ice God, even if Mr. Chai, the senior, came to help them, it was obvious that the Fang family had reached the real peak of their lives.


    "I''m going to report this matter to my son. If he finds out that you''ve taken him as your disciple, he''ll definitely be overjoyed." Fang Biaoughed. "I''ll go with you." Mr. Chai smiled.


    Fang Biao nodded and bent down. After making an inviting gesture, he led Mr. Chai slowly from the main hall to the ce where the crowd gathered on the yground.


    In the crowd, Fang Kun looked at the back of Samuel, who had gone far away, and could not help snorting. "After you enter the prison, I will make you beg for death. How could you fight with me?"


    "Kun''er, look, who ising?"


    Almost at this time, a man''s voice came from behind. Fang Kun looked back and saw his father, Fang Biao, slowly walking over from behind the crowd. Behind him was Mr. Chai, who was smiling...

 Chapter 3309

    Chapter 3309


    ?


    Father?


    Senior Chai?


    Why would theye here?


    Fang Kun was confused, but he still went up to greet him. "Nice to meet you, Dad and Senior Chai."


    "Don''t bother, don''t bother." Fang Biao was in a good mood. He patted his son on the shoulder, and his eyes were full of love and joy. "Dad wants to tell you a great piece of good news."


    "Really?"


    "That''s for sure. Mr. Chai wants you to be his disciple," Fang Biao said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Fang Kun was stunned at first, and then his whole person was stunned. Mr. Chai wanted to take him as his disciple?


    "Am I dreaming?"


    What was the difference between this and pie falling from the sky?


    "Dad, what... what did you just say? Can you say it again?" Fang Kun opened his eyes and asked again.


    Seeing his son''s reaction, Fang Biao smiled gently and said, "It is right. Mr. Chai really wants to take you as his disciple."


    By saying it again, he not only expelled Fang Kun''s doubts, but also announced this shocking news to everyone present.


    The group of people looked at each other in shock.


    "Senior Chai has never epted disciples, but this time he''s going to make an exception. This is the biggest news in the desert for so many years." "Yes, it''s too shocking."


    "However, the more it is, the more it proves that our young master Fang is awesome. Only with extraordinary talent can a senior like Mr. Chai make an exception to ept someone as his disciple."


    "Haha, that''s right, that''s right."


    While everyone was praising Fang Kun, they all nodded in agreement.


    This not only made Mr. Chai very happy, but also made Fang Kun and his father very happy.


    Naturally, Fang Kun was recognized by the public.


    On the other hand, he established his prestige among the people.


    "Disciple Fang Kun, nice to meet you...." Fang Kun stopped talking and was about to take Chai Rong as his master.


    However, at this time, Fang Biao lifted Fang Kun''s arm and did not let him kneel down directly. He pretended to be angry and said, "Kun''er, don''t be rude."


    Seeing Fang Kun looking at him eagerly, Fang Biao pretended toin, "Mr. Chai is a well-known figure in the desert world. How can you worship your master so casually?"


    Hearing this, Fang Kun suddenly grinned and touched his head embarrassedly. "How did I forget about this?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make arrangementster. I''ll let you be apprenticed to Senior Chai." Fang Biao chuckled.


    Such a big event was not only out of respect for Mr. Chai''s reputation, but more importantly, he needed to take this opportunity to publicize another great event in the Fang family. Content belongs to


    UMS


    It was self-evident how much face the Fang family would have if the news that Fang Kun was apprenticed to Mr. Chai spread.


    "By the way, did you find the Ice God after such a bigmotion?" Fang Biao asked with a smile while looking around, but he did not see the Ice God.


    It seemed that Fang Kun also saw the doubt in his father''s eyes. Fang Kun chuckled and said, "No, it''s just a small ident."


    "A small ident?" Fang Biao asked doubtfully.


    "Someone is making trouble, but I have already sent someone to deal with it," Fang Kun said with a smile.


    Fang Biao nodded and then looked at Fang Kun. "Since you''ve dealt with it, don''t waste your time here. Go to Ice God and invite him to your apprentice ceremony."


    Since Ice God was here, how could he not let Ice God know about such an important matter of the Fang n?


    This was also a good time for the Fang family to show off to Ice God. Once this showing off was in ce, then lee God''s scale would be inclined to the Fang family, wouldn''t it?


    With these three gs, the Fang family''s future would be iparably stable.


    "Remember, although Ice God keeps a low profile, he is still as young as you. You must be humble and never hurt him. Do you understand?"


    "This is the most important part of the Fang n. Don''t make any mistakes."


    "Understood." Fang Kun nodded.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Fang Biao slightly saluted and invited Mr. Chai back, ready to prepare for the apprentice ceremony.


    After they left, the male guard


    couldn''t help but ask doubtfully,


    "Young Master, just now that man


    yel


    asked us if we knew the man''s


    identity. Judging from the old master''s words, could he be Ice


    QUMS


    God?"

 Chapter 3310

    Chapter 3310


    ?


    Hearing this, Fang Kun''s whole face was full of disdain. The identity of Samuel mentioned by the pangolin in his eyes was equivalent to saying that he was Samuel.


    He had already known Samuel''s identity in the Central ins.


    The name of Samuel was indeed useful in the Central ins, but in this desert city, the name of Samuel was nothing.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially today''s Fang Kun, he had many happy events. Not to mention a Samuel, even ten Samuels were nothing to him.


    "Is he qualified to be Ice God?" Fang Kun sneered disdainfully.


    "I''m just being careful. After all, if he really is the Ice God, we... we can''t afford to offend him," said the male guard.


    After all, Ice God was the God of Honor in the desert world. In their eyes, he was even more important than the True God''s image in the Central ins.


    Because the desert world needed to rely on the Ice God in actual life, the difference in status between the two was obvious.


    Fang Kun chuckled and said with a trace of disdain at the corner of his mouth, "Don''t worry. I know that guy very well. If he is Ice God, I will eat shit." The male guard lowered his head slightly. "I understand."


    "Go and prepare the instruments of torture. Wait for me to finish my work and have fun with that guy." Fang Kun sneered.


    The male guard nodded and quickly turned around to do his work as instructed.


    After sending the male guard away, Fang Kun was in a good mood. He raised his ss with one hand and said to the people around him, "Well, it''s settled. Everyone, I still have something important to do, so I don''t want to bother you anymore. Have a good meal."


    After that, he raised his ss and toasted to all directions. After Fang Kun raised his head and drank it, he helped the old woman up and hurried to do his own things with several maids.


    Seeing that Fang Kun was so close to her, the old woman did not feel guilty at all after ndering Samuel and the pangolin. Instead, she proudly winked at the old women beside her and announced her victory.


    "See? Young Master Fang not only supports me, but also held me up. Humph, I just said that if I were ten years younger, he would be attracted by me to death." The old woman smiled.


    The women around looked at each other with disgust and envy in their eyes.


    Some of the people on the side secretly gossiped about the old woman, while others secretly sighed that the young master of the Fang family was wise and heroic. They thought that it would be great if their daughter could marry such a man.


    At this time, Samuel had been pressed all the way to the prison by several male guards.


    The prison was located on the left


    side of the front hall. After passing by a hall called the Yin-Yang Department, there was a deep, winding path about a hundred


    el


    meters deep. There was a big prison inside, and the pangolin was locked up there.


    From it to the end of an extremely hidden narrow path, it was the entrance to the heavenly prison.


    And this was also the ce where Samuel was locked up.


    In reality, the entrance to the heavenly prison was nothing more than an earthen bulge that existed on the ground. A stone that was dozens of meters thick was its main door and next to the main door,


    two


    fierce stone beasts were divided into


    two sides. Content belongs to


    The two male guards each took a fist-sized key and ced it into the mouths of the two ferocious stone beasts. Only then did the stone door slowly open with a loud rumbling sound.


    Almost at the same time when the door opened, waves of disgusting stench came from inside. It seemed that there were some miserable screams inside.


    If it was an ordinary person, their legs would have gone weak when they saw this, but Samuel was calm.


    "You are really arrogant. This ce is always for living people to enter, and the dead wille out." The two male guards next to Samuel snorted and said, "Take him in."


    Samuel smiled and said nothing. He slowly took a step forward and followed several male guards into the prison.


    As they entered, the stone door


    behind them slowly closed. It


    seemed that because there was no


    venttion, the stench in the whote


    space became more intense.


    Several male guards covered their


    noses on the spot with their hands and showed evil looks.


    The heavenly prison was dark and damp. As they walked inside, they could faintly hear the sound of iron chainsing from the end of the corridor.


    The male guards stopped, opened a door casually, and shouted coldly, "Go in."


    Although Samuel went in, his eyes had been quietly looking to the end of the corridor.


    Although the heavenly prison was dark, through the faint light, Samuel could still see that on the wall at the end of the corridor...

 Chapter 3311

    Chapter 3311


    ?


    A huge monster shadow, which looked like a man or a beast, stood there.


    His limbs were wrapped in iron chains as thick as an arm and were pulled into a huge character. Even looking at the strange shadow alone made people feel extremely scared.


    Several male guards locked the cell door and looked at each other at the end intentionally or unintentionally. Then they pushed each other, and retreated in a hurry.


    Looking at these fleeing male guards, Samuel smiled bitterly and sat down.


    But as soon as he sat down, a sneer came from the end of the cell. Although it was not loud, it was full of sarcasm.


    "Another rat."


    At the end of the room, the voice suddenly sounded extremely gloomy.


    His voice was hoarse as if it had been pinched in the throat by something, but there was a strong evil spirit in it. He was like a devil, holding his throat. He was obviously very close, but he was still very far away.


    Hearing this, Samuel smiled gently andy on the ground covered with weeds. He crossed his legs and made no sound.


    "Keep your distance. Don''t ruin my reputation in this ce. You are not worthy." That voice furiously cried out when he saw that Samuel did not reply.


    "I didn''t want to stay with you, either. If you don''t want to stay in the same ce as me, you can tell them. Why are you saying these to me?" Samuel said with a chuckle.


    "You coward, how dare you talk to me like this? Do you know who I am?" He roared angrily.


    "What''s wrong? Do we have to upy a ce by sitting in prison? I''m not interested in who you are. Anyway, we are like toads in a well." Samuel chuckled.


    Then, he closed his eyes slightly. Anyway, for Samuel, he really had no interest in this ce. Let alone this was a heavenly prison, even if it was hell, so what?


    He would just stay here for a while.


    "Who the hell is a toad in a well like you? Do you deserve to bepared with me?" The voice scolded coldly.


    Samuel ignored him and started to rest.


    "Damn, brat, why don''t you talk?"


    "Are you dead?"


    It was still extremely quiet.


    In the next second, the chains rattled wildly, appearing extremely ferocious in the deep prison.


    Obviously, that guy was angry.


    "A rat, you''re indeed a rat. You don''t dare to speak again after meeting me?"


    "I''m warning you, brat. Don''t get in my hands, or I''ll break your neck."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Samuel did not respond. It seemed


    that the guy could only be angry out of thin air. After a roar, with the sound of several iron chains falling to the ground, the guy could only stay in his ce alone, not knowing what to do.


    After an unknown period of time, when Samuel was almostpletely asleep, suddenly, with muffled Sound, a fresh air slowly drifted in from outside and even


    heavenly prison to move slightly.


    caused the candlelight in a


    Then, footsteps came from the outside. In the darkness, Samuel opened his eyes slightly and saw more than a dozen figures slowly walking toward the entrance of the prison.


    Although Samuel couldn''t see their faces clearly because of the light, Samuel knew who they were.


    As the man stopped, several people behind him lit up more lights. Only then did the light of the underground heavenly prison be clearer, although it was still a little dim.


    In addition to Fang Kun, who else could the leader be?


    At this time, looking at the sleeping


    Samuel in the cell with his eyes closed, Fang Kun could not help but


    ''n


    squeeze out a sneer through his teeth. The fire is burning to your eyebrows. It seems that you are not in a hurry at all."


    Samuel, who was sleeping gently, just smiled and did not answer.


    "You have guts!" Fang Kun sneered. "However, I hope you can remain calm for a while."


    "Come here."


    "Yes!"


    "Has the door of the heavenly prison been locked?" Fang Kun asked softly.


    "It''s locked."


    Fang Kun nodded with satisfaction. Then, he took out a few white pills, took one himself, and distributed the others to his people. While chewing, Fang Kun could not help but have a gloomy look in his eyes. He looked at Samuel and sneered, "Now, I''ll y with you." Samuel yawned, stretched, and slowly sat up. "Okay, but I''m afraid you can''t afford to y too much."

 Chapter 3312

    Chapter 3312


    ?


    "I can''t afford it?" Fang Kun looked at Samuel with a funny look, as if he was looking at a fool.


    As long as he was willing to y Samuel to death in this desert city, would he not be able to afford it?


    "You are so confident." Fang Kun sneered. The next second, his eyes suddenly became extremely ferocious and he shouted coldly, "Well, if you dare to say that I can''t afford to y, I will y with you today. What do you think?"


    "As you wish."


    "Well, I''ll put it this way. If I can''t afford to y with you, a bitch, I''ll quit my surname."


    After that, Fang Kun nced at Samuel and said coldly, "You must hold on. It''s meaningless to die too fast."


    "Let''s not talk about whether you can kill me first. Even if you have the ability, you have already died before I die," Samuel said with a chuckle.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I like your shameless spiritual force. Okay, I''ll serve you an appetizer first, and then a main dish after you finish eating. Then tomorrow... there will be a good show." Fang Kun smiled sinisterly, and then waved his big hand.


    Hearing this, several male guards immediately opened the cell door and then grabbed Samuel.


    Samuel didn''t resist and let them hold him. With a disdainful smile, he said, "Do you really expect these trashes to stop me?"


    "Of course they can''t do anything to you, but do you think I''m not prepared?" Fang Kun smiled and said proudly, "How about you try to run your energy?"


    "You poisoned me before you came in, didn''t you?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Although the wind was tasteless, Samuel had long noticed that the ck shadow at the end of the corridor was still making some noise in front of the wind. But after the wind came in, the ck shadow waspletely motionless.


    "The strange poison powder gathered by the eight poisons in the desert world is colorless and tasteless. Perhaps it is not very useful for ordinary people, but it is a fatal existence for masters, because... it only works for people''s Dantian."


    "In other words, the higher one''s cultivation base is, the more troublesome the poison will be. Don''t me me for not reminding you. In your current state, you''d better behave yourself and be a dead pig. Otherwise, once you run your esnergy, you''ll bleed from your eyes, nose, and mouth."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Kun and the othersughed loudly.


    Samuel also gave a wry smile. Using poison to attack him? What was the difference between this and ying with a big saber in front of Duke Guan? What was more funny was that these guys seemed to really think that they could defeat him.


    Afterughing, Fang Kun shouted coldly, "Take him down."


    Then, several male guards escorted Samuel to a torture room at the entrance.


    On the wall, all kinds of instruments of torture were hung, and there were all kinds of torture instruments of different sizes ced in other empty ces. There was a huge stone bed in the middle, and the edge of the bed had been greatly worn out. Content belongs to


    Clearly, this bed must have tortured quite a number of people. These people tightly grabbed the edge of the bed while in pain. Hence, even the edge of the bed made of rock was extremely worn out. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They directly escorted Samuel to the bed and then fixed Samuel''s limbs on the bed with iron chains.


    After doing this, Fang Kun and others sneered again.


    For them, Samuel at this time was no different from themb to be ughtered. It was just something in their hands.


    But for Samuel, he was really curious about what kind of means Fang Kun could y with him.


    "Don''t me me for not telling you in advance. Every time you stab me, I''m afraid you will have 10 more cuts, or even more..." Samuel smiled gently.


    "F*ck, he''s already like a dog, yet he''s still so stubborn. Bring him the first dish."


    As soon as Fang Kun finished


    speaking, a silver bottle about the et


    size


    arm was taken out on the


    spot At the same time, a dagger shed in this man''s hand


    The man nced at Fang Kun, and Fang Kun nodded to him. The man picked up the white dagger on the spot and aimed it at Samuel...

 Chapter 3313

    Chapter 3313


    ?


    A dagger suddenly cut through Samuel''s arm!


    However, when blood flowed out from the wound, the man was about to open the silver bottle when he suddenly frowned. When he looked down, his eyes widened.


    No one knew when a huge hole had appeared on the man''s foot!


    Then the man looked back at the stone bed and saw a huge hole in the stone bed under the flood of the arm of Samuel.


    The two holes were connected!


    However, the stone bed did not hurt. After the guy was stunned for a moment, the heart-wrenching pain suddenly invaded his brain.


    "Ah!!!"


    The guy suddenly screamed in pain. Then, he threw away the bottle and dagger that had not been opened, and rolled on the ground with a big hole in his feet!


    Fang Kun and his men were obviously shocked by the situation in front of them.


    However, Samuel smiled and said, "What''s wrong? Did you use the wrong torture? It was used on your people?"


    Hearing this, Fang Kun flew into a rage. He nced at a male guard coldly and immediately motioned for him to continue torture.


    The male guard panicked, but he still subconsciously picked up the bottle on the ground. Then, the bottle cap was opened, and an extremely unpleasant smell came out.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is silver blood, the essence and blood of the lizard in the desert. Its specialty is that its fusion is extremely strong, so it will melt when it sees blood. However, the lizard of the desert is a cold-blooded animal, so once your own blood is merged with it, hehe... you will no longer feel hot in the desert, and what apanied you will be a coldness that will never stop. In the end, you will die because your body temperature is too low."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Kun signaled with his eyes, and the male guard immediately poured the silver blood in the silver bottle into Samuel''s wound.


    Although there was only one drop, the effect was as Fang Kun had said. The drop of silver blood soon disappeared from the wound. Then, after the blood flowing out of Samuel turnedpletely silver, the wound instantly merged.


    A chill suddenly attacked Samuel''s whole body, making Samuel''s body tremble slightly.


    "How is it? Do you suddenly feel cold?" Fang Kun smiled coldly.


    "Not bad!" Samuel smiled.


    "That''s good. The show is still ahead." As soon as Fang Kun finished speaking, another male guard came over with a brazier in his hand.


    The mes in the brazier were fierce!


    With Fang Kun''s signal, the brazier was ced at the foot of Samuel.


    efn


    "When the blood of the lizard in the desert enters one''s body, one will only feel a boundless coldness. They don''t know anything about heat. Even though one is about to die from the heat, one''s body will still tell you how cold it is."


    "This brazier is prepared for this."


    "At that time, even if we roast your feet or even burn them, you won''t feel anything at all. You will only smell and hear the process of your feet slowly being cooked."


    "Then we will hit your leg with our little wooden hammer. Hey hey, do you have the experience of smashing charcoal with a hammer? That''s cool." Speaking of this, Fang Kun and the others looked at each other and smiled ferociously again.


    The torture of ice and fire was one of the most terrible ten tortures in the desert city. The person who was punished would not only suffer the endless pain of ice, but also be more annoyed by the burning of fire.


    Yes, in the whole burning process, people would indeed not suffer any pain, but in fact, they could only watch helplessly as they were


    roasted and then burned. The


    Rain


    they suffered in their hearts was far


    fiercer than the pain in their bodies. Content belongs to


    Therefore, the cruel torture of ice and fire was a double torture of the body and the spirit. It was extremely miserable and inhumane. The Fang family had always forbidden anyone to use this kind of punishment in private!


    Smelling the smell of burnt coal,


    Samuel couldn''t help but smile. It seemed that after taking the ginseng baby''s Divine Fire Stone, he didn''t know if the ginseng baby was cursing him behind his back. This was the second time that someone had roasted Samuel with fire. Content belongs to


    Samuel slowly looked at Fang Kun, shook his head, and said, "Can I say something?"


    "What''s wrong? Are you begging for mercy?"


    "No, I just want to say, just this?"


    "Isn''t it too bad?"


    Hearing this, the smile on Fang Kun''s face suddenly froze. The anger in Fang Kun''s eyes suddenly rose, and all the muscles in his body began to tremble slightly because of his strength...

 Chapter 3314

    Chapter 3314


    ?


    Provocation, a pure provocation.


    "He doesn''t take me seriously at all."


    Fang Kun gritted his teeth and walked to the brazier. Then he pushed the energy in his hand, and the fire in the brazier suddenly became fiercer. "It only needs ten minutes to turn your useless feet into charcoal."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Kun suddenly put the brazier directly beside Samuel''s feet. Suddenly, the fire roasted Samuel''s legs. Looking at the burning Samuel, the coldness on Fang Kun''s mouth became deeper and deeper.


    "Haha!"


    Looking at the jumping fire, the anger in his heart reduced, and Fang Kunughed wildly.


    Compared with the crazy Fang Kun, Samuel just smiled faintly. With a slight movement of his hand, a stream of energy went along his Dantian to his feet and protected his meridians.


    What bullsh*t strange poison powder? For others, it might really constrain their cultivation, but for Samuel, the hidden King of Poison, it was no different from drinking water!


    He was just ying with them.


    Seeing that the fire was getting stronger, Fang Kun smiled with satisfaction. "How about it? Is it fun?"


    "As long as you are happy, it is okay." Samuel sneered.


    "I am naturally extremely happy to see you, such an idiot, suffer in this ce. However, these are merely appetizers." As he spoke, Fang Kun gently nced at his subordinates.


    "You must have seen your new prison friend when you came in, right?"


    "He is your main dish."


    As soon as Fang Kun finished speaking, his subordinate, who was under his gaze, nodded in response and then left with a gloomy smile.


    When his subordinate went out, Fang Kun looked at the burning fire and gently scratched Samuel''s face with his hand. Then he sat down on the chair next to him, crossed his legs, and said proudly, "Let me introduce your new prison friend."


    "Fu Tian!"


    "Maybe you don''t know this person, and you have never heard of this name. However, you may have heard of his nickname."


    "The ughterer of the desert world!"


    "Sorry, I haven''t heard of it." Samuel shook his head and said with a smile.


    Fang Kun was not angry. Instead, he was full of ridicule. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know him. Anyway, you have plenty of time to know him."


    "I forgot to tell you one thing. Although the strange poison powder is insidious, it only works for half an hour."


    "That is to say, after half an hour, not only will the poison in your bodypletely dissipate, but your new prison friend will also wake up."


    The sound of the metal chain suddenly sounded after his voice sounded. Clearly, the subordinate who had withdrawn earlier had gone to undo that fellow''s metal chain.


    ording to Fang Kun''s words, Samuel, with his IQ, almost instantly understood what Fang Kun wanted to do.


    "Do you know what will happen to a normal person if he is locked up in a closed environment for a long time?" Fang Kun asked with a smile.


    Humans were emotional animals.


    When they were in a closed


    environment for a long time, they would begin to suppress


    themselves. Gradually, this kind


    pressure would continue to expand, and it would make people''s


    emotions copse and enter a state of madness and had various kinds of fantasy...


    In the end, they either went mad or abnormal...


    "There are only two kinds of people who have been in prison for a long time. Either they are mentally fragile and crazy, or they are mentally strong and eventually abnormal." Fang Kun sneered.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Obviously, the killer in this desert is thetter, right?"


    Fang Kun nodded and said, "In the heaven prison, he has always been alone. All kinds of negative emotions that you can think of, such as loneliness, silence, and even fear, keep surging up.''


    "After a long time, that murderous devil looks like a beast locked in a narrow space and can''t move."


    Samuel smiled and said, "A fierce tiger is out of its cage, so he can kill as he pleases?"


    "No!" Fang Kun shook his head


    gently. "What you said is a tiger that


    has been locked up for a long time and it''s definitely not a tiger that has


    been locked for a longer time. Do you know what will happen to him?" Content belongs to


    QUMS


    Speaking of this, not only Fang Kun, but also several male guards next to him could not help but smile sinisterly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What he said was right. If it was just a killing machine, Fang Kun could find anyone. Why did he want to take Samuel into the prison? Obviously this so-called killer must have his special and extremely cruel method, which was even more painful than the so-called Ice and Fire Punishment...


    Fang Kun smiled gently, then slowly rose to his feet and opened his mouth....

 Chapter 3315

    Chapter 3315


    ?


    "The killer is seven meters tall, strong and strong. Although he has no extraordinary wisdom, he has the courage that ordinary people can''tpare with. Therefore, he will be the foundation of others'' rebellion and the capital to kill the whole world."


    "Originally, the Fang n had intended to recruit him, but considering that he hadmitted grave sins, we had locked him up in the prison for thousands of years. Unfortunately, perhaps because he had been imprisoned for too long, this fellow was already a freak...."


    "He can''t use all his strength. Not only is his heart distorted, but his body is also distorted."


    "You''re also a man. If you haven''t seen a woman for a long time, haha, even when you see a man, you will feel that the man is beautiful."


    Speaking of this, the group of male guards couldn''t help covering their faces andughing.


    Samuel finally understood what Fang Kun was up to.


    "A few people were asionally locked up in prison before. s, everyone ended up in a miserable situation. They all died of breaking. That guy was not a human, so is his thing. Not to mention a man, even a woman could not bear it."


    "However, you can rest assured that I have the final say in the prison. Therefore, I will never allow this to happen. That guy has been locked by a huge iron chain made of four pieces of fire iron. Without my key, no matter how capable he is, he will never be able to rush out." After saying that, Fang Kun still looked worried.


    "I see," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Really?" Fang Kun asked doubtfully.


    "The torture of ice and fire doesn''t hurt me, but it only grinds people''s minds. Although ice hurts people, it could not be done in a day. Your real purpose is to make me lose basic mobility, right?" Samuel sneered.


    "p p!"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few apuses, Fang Kun nodded while apuding and said with appreciation, "You''re smart, smart. No wonder Miss Lu likes you. You''re... smart."


    Samuel smiled coldly.


    "As I said, the first dish is just an appetizer. Thest dish is the real main dish."


    In the face of a master like Samuel who had fought with him before, Fang Kun naturally did not dare to neglect him. Although the killer was fierce, Samuel was not bad. Therefore, Fang Kun had to do some work for the killer in advance. In this way, he could take back some rewards from Samuel.


    This matter could be said to be killing two birds with one stone.


    "You know how to y." Samuel nodded and praised him.


    "Haha, you don''t have to put on a high hat for me. I know you''re an ordinaryman." Fang Kun smiled gently. Then, he patted Samuel on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Isn''t it a great shame for someone as powerful as you to die of cracking?"


    "Think about it. Isn''t it a great irony for a famous person in the Central ins to die of such humiliation in the end?"


    "So, Samuel, you can''t die so soon."


    "Not only for your dignity, but also for the super good show I prepared for you tomorrow. I can assure you with my life that you will be very interested tomorrow."


    Hearing these words, Samuel frowned slightly. "Tomorrow?"


    "Isn''t that Fang Kun''s wedding day?


    "What does this have to do with torturing me?"


    However, although he couldn''t figure it out, ording to the vicious expression on Fang Kun''s face and the look in his eyes. Samuel also


    knew that this guy must halson


    something big; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been like this.


    Samuel was really interested in what this guy would do tomorrow.


    "Well, since you said so sincerely, I promise you that I will live until tomorrow and have a taste of your main dish," Samuel said with a chuckle. With Samuel''s words, Fang Kun became more arrogant and happy.


    "Good, Keep you promise."


    Samuel didn''t want to make a promise with him. Did Fang Kun deserve it?


    "But I have something to remind you," Samuel said with a smile.


    "What?" Fang Kun was stunned.


    "Be careful when cooking. Your grandfather should have taught you a saying that if children y with fire, they will pee in the bed. If you pee in the bed, hehe, I''m afraid you will embarrass yourself tomorrow," Samuel said with a chuckle.


    Hearing this, Fang Kun was stunned and angry, but then he sneered and said, "I hope you can still be so sharp-tongued at this time tomorrow."


    After that, Fang Kun got up and looked coldly at the male guard who had broken the chain and returned. He smiled at Samuel and said, "Good luck." After saying that, Fang Kun slowly left with a group of people...

 Chapter 3316

    Chapter 3316


    ?


    As Fang Kun and others mmed the door of the prison again, only the metal echo and the faint breathing of Samuel were left in the prison. Suddenly, Samuel moved his hand slightly, and the rope tied to Samuel was suddenly broken.


    Samuel sat up from the stone bed and looked at the burning brazier at his feet. He helplessly smiled bitterly and raised his feet slightly, intentionally cing them on the fire and roasting them.


    "This is it?"


    Even if it was the Supreme Being Fire, Samuel could withstand it for a long time without relying on the Five Elements Divine Stone and the jade ice bead, let alone this ordinary me.


    An hour?


    What could Fang Kun do if he was given ten times more?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a disdainful chuckle, Samuel''s eyes slowly became dull. Yes, he was really thinking about what would happen tomorrow.


    However, he thought about it over and over again. The only possibility was that the bride was Lu Ruoxin. He knew that Lu Ruoxin was interested in him.


    Therefore, Fang Kun thought that Samuel would definitely becent about the identity as the future son-inw of the Lu family. Now, Fang Kun suddenly stepped in first because he had enough ability to show off to Samuel.


    But the key question was, even if that woman really gave up on marrying Samuel but Fang Kun, would she give up on Samuel?


    Samuel didn''t think so. Given Lu Ruoxin''s character, she would definitely sleep with Samuel before she married Fang Kun so that she could vent her hatred.


    Secondly, Lu Ruoxin would not marry Fang Kun.


    Although Samuel didn''t like Lu Ruoxin, he had to admit that this woman was beautiful and clever. She also had the extremely powerful background of the Lu family, so it was not wrong to call her God''s favored daughter.


    If a unique woman like her were to find a man, how could the man be an ordinary person?


    Therefore, it seemed unlikely.


    When Samuel was lost in thought and inexplicably looked away, he suddenly saw a huge thing blocking the door. Even Samuel was shocked.


    It was a huge eye, one eye. The white part of the eye was even covered with blood, and the eyeball was as big as a football.


    Seeing this eye, Samuel smiled bitterly. He knew who it was.


    In fact, Samuel had already known that the guy was here. The smell of this guy along the way was surprisingly stinky. Samuel just thought too much about matters, so he neglected it. Content belongs to


    "Haha, brat, you didn''t expect it, did you?" The strange voice was cold and full of banter.


    In his eyes, it was as if he was looking at prey.


    "What? You want to burn yourself to death?" The guy sneered.


    Then, the giant eye retreated slightly. Through the crack of the door, one could vaguely see the lower half of a huge body.


    His legs were almost the same as a frog''s leg, which was green and covered with muscles at the same time. But what was more simr to a frog''s leg was that the leg was very short!


    Then, a hand slowly reached in.


    It was still green. No one knew if it


    was because of this color, or


    §Ö


    because it had been trapped in the prison for a long time and was influenced by the wet environment, it was full of moss. Content belongs to


    A lot of juice kept flowing down his arm, almost scattering all over the ground. It was extremely smelly.


    "Take your dirty hand out and I''lle out myself," Samuel said gloomily, "I only think that this ce is too wet and warm."


    As he spoke, Samuel slowly moved his legs up from the fire.


    Even though that guy was known as a desert killer, when he heard Samuel''s words, he could not help but be stunned. "F*ck, is there such a way to roast fire?"


    What stunned him even more was that Samuel, even though his legs were removed from the fire, did not seem to be hurt at all. He still stood up steadily and walked out of the house step by step...


    "You..." The monster withdrew his hand and gave way to the door. He was slightly stunned.


    Samuel slowly took a few steps forward and looked at the behemoth in front of him. He couldn''t help but smile. "Is it strange?"

 Chapter 3317

    Chapter 3317


    ?


    "Aren''t... aren''t you tortured by ice and fire?"


    Having been trapped in the prison for a long time, this guy naturally knew the torture methods in the prison well, including his own legs. The reason why they did not match his huge upper body was that he had also been tortured like this.


    He could naturally resist the ice punishment with his own strength. Although he had recovered from the pain of fire by relying on his strong recovery ability, the burnt part still made his legs shorter...


    However, no matter what, he had paid a heavy price. In contrast, Samuel...


    Samuel was not injured at all!


    While he was wondering about Samuel''s situation, Samuel was also looking at him.


    The whole person was like a mountain. Although it was a human body, it was more like a mutated ox frog. It had the outline of a human body, but also the shape of a frog.


    On its iparablyrge head, there were a few sparse but extremelyrge strands of hair hanging down. When one looked at it from the distance, not only was it iparably sloppy, it also made one feel a bit scared.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you a killer in the desert world?" Samuel asked.


    "Well, don''t look at me like that. What''s a big deal when ites to a small ice and fire punishment?"


    "Let''s get down to business. There are two choices. Either you go back to sleep, or I will sleep after I hit you."


    "I have something important to do tomorrow, and I''m waiting for a good show. I don''t have time to talk so much with you."


    Before the desert killer could react, Samuel on the other side had already said these sentences calmly.


    Every sentence was enough to shock and anger the killer.


    "Little ant, how dare you talk to me like this?"


    "I can tell from your appearance that you''re not very smart. Can you understand what I''ve told you just now?" This was what Samuel thought in his heart.


    "Roar!"


    "How dare you!"


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the killer suddenly hit his chest with his right hand, roared angrily, and stamped his foot directly.


    Samuel moved aside and the big foot stomped on the torture room behind Samuel in an instant. Even though the torture room had been specially built, it was slightly twisted and deformed under the strange force of this guy.


    "Your strength is indeed good, and your strength isparable to me. Samuel sighed slightly, but the next second, a beam of light suddenly shot out from his eyes. "But in terms of speed, there is a huge difference between us."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel only left a residual shadow on the spot, and his real body had appeared behind the killer. "Bang!"


    The killer felt a strange forceing from the back of his head. Suddenly, he turned around and faced the punch from Samuel.


    The fist, which seemed to be as big


    as a needle, collided with a match box, but suddenly the strong legs of the killer weakened, and his whole body retreated several steps


    because of the huge inertia


    Hong!!


    The killer mmed his back heavily on the torture room and squeezed the twisted torture room into a serious shape. "What?"


    There was a hint of disbelief in the killer''s eyes as he stared at Samuel standing in mid-air.


    For him, Samuel was as big as his own fist, but such a small man could knock him back with one punch. What kind of terrible power was this?


    "Do you want topete?" Samuel looked at him indifferently.


    "You''re too slow. Why don''t you justpete in strength?" Samuel said with a smile.


    The power of the killer was indeed strong, but in fact, it aroused the interest of Samuel.


    After all, it had been a long time since Samuel had met such an opponent in terms of pure strength.


    But for the killer, it was a huge irony, just like an ant looking for an elephant topete in strength.


    "You little ant, you have annoyed me," the killer shouted coldly.


    Samuel just smiled and slowlynded on the ground. After putting on a posture, he shook his head and said, "Come on."


    Hearing this, the killer clenched his teeth in anger and gathered all his strength on his right arm.


    Just as he was ready to make a move, Samuel suddenly said, "Wait."


    "What? Are you afraid?"


    "No, I just want to tell you that I''d better fly in the air. Otherwise, I will bully you too much. But don''t worry, even if I am in the air, if I take half a step back, you will be the winner!" As his voice fell, the corner of Samuel''s mouth twitched into a confident smile...

 Chapter 3318

    Chapter 3318


    ?


    Hearing this, the killer was obviously stunned.


    Flying in the air?


    Without the support of the ground, one''s ability to face attacks would naturally weaken, and even the attack would be less powerful. In this unpredictable environment, one had topete in strength?


    If this was not an idiot''s dream, it meant that the other party had great professional confidence in his own strength.


    But no matter which one it was, it was a great irony and a great provocation to the killer.


    He was the absolute ruler of power!


    But at this moment, someone was doing this in front of him...


    No matter what, it was intolerable!


    For anger and more dignity.


    "Since you''re courting death, I''ll send you to the death. Anyway, I can y with you when it''s hot." With a ferocious shout, the next second, a fist with muscles that had almost exploded because of tension suddenly rushed toward Samuel.


    Even though Samuel did not make contact with his fist, at this time, Samuel standing in the air had already felt the air blowing toward him. The huge fist wind directly twisted the whole space-time wildly.


    "What a powerful force!"


    Even Samuel couldn''t help praising him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the more this happened, the more intense the fighting spirit in Samuel''s heart was. Even his eyes were bloodshot, and the fighting spirit in them was even more intense.


    The regret of life was that there was no opponent in chess. Obviously, at this time, this killer was definitely the real top opponent of Samuel in a certain field.


    Samuel, who was burning with fighting spirit, eximed in his heart. At the same time, he directly removed all the defense measures in his body, and even did not take the basic Spiritual Qi to protect himself. He poured all his strength into his arm.


    He wanted to have a serious fight!


    This was the greatest respect he had for his opponent!!


    "Come on."


    With a roar, Samuel also raised his right fist and faced the killer head-on!


    Wherever the fist wind came, the air was burning!


    With raging wind and fire, Samuel''s fist was small, but its momentum was also aggressive!


    A needle against wheat!


    Heavenly Thunder Against Earth Fire!


    When the two fists arrived, the ground quaked!!


    The mountain shook!


    Hong!!!


    The two fists met, but when the two fists collided, hundreds of things flew out of the heaven prison. The fire on the wall was extinguished in an instant, and the whole body of the heaven prison shook slightly. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Then, the dark heaven prison was filled with silence.


    "Creak..."


    Suddenly, faint sounds of bones were heard.


    "You!!"


    Suddenly, a suspicious voice sounded, but it was swallowed back halfway.


    "An ant can eat an elephant?" Another voice sounded, but it was much lighter than the suspicious voice.


    The indifferent breathing made people feel as if he was just lying there and had never moved. He didn''t look like he had justunched a giant punch


    at all!


    In the darkness, the individualrge


    eyesuddenly lifted. Although it was unusually dark in front of him, he could stift vaguely see that the human figure in front of him, who


    was flying in midair, was stil


    suspended in the air.


    He was silent, not making a sound.


    That was because he waspletely shocked at the moment.


    How was this possible?


    In his eyes, the other party was only the size of a palm, but not only did this guy stop his punch, but also...


    The killer slowly lowered his head and looked at the cracked ground under his big feet!


    The other party did not even have the ground to support himself. If he was truly down-to-earth, then...


    "Phew..."


    The killer took a deep breath. Even if he had the nature of killing, even if he was brave and fearless, and even if he would never bow his head, he had to admit that...


    "I lost."


    He lowered his head heavily, then slightly withdrew his fist, and slowly put his hands on both sides of his thighs!


    In the past hundred years, he had


    been invincible in the desert. Although he had once been defeated and trapped here by the generals of the desert, he had never lowered his head. Content belongs to


    Although he failed, he had never lost to anyone in a one-on-one fight. Therefore, even if he lost, he could still raise his head.


    But he directly met this inconspicuous human in front of him...


    The killer waspletely convinced that he had lost!


    Hong!!


    With a loud bang, the huge legs of the killer bent slightly. With the muffled sound, he... suddenly knelt down!

 Chapter 3319

    Chapter 3319


    ?


    "The winner takes all! If you want to kill me, kill me. I''ll do as you say!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the killer lowered his head even lower.


    Only, after waiting for a long time, he didn''t wait for the fatal blow he expected. When he raised his eyes again, there was no figure of Samuel at all. Just when he was wondering, Samuel''s voice suddenly came from the cell inside. "We are all in the heaven prison. I don''t want to kill you. Go back." "What?" The killer was stunned.


    In his world, killing was decisive. The more powerful one was, the more one would kill, and the less powerful one would be ughtered. He had lost, so he should have been ughtered by the winner. But why...


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will take revenge on you? In this cell, only you and I are here. I may assassinate you at any time. Can you sleep well?" The killer turned his head slightly and asked, "Or, do you want to have apanion?"


    "Because you killed too many people, so you have a guilty conscience. If you win, you want to get rid of them. I''m different from you." Samuel said with a smile, "As for your so-calledpanion... I''m going out tomorrow. It doesn''t matter whether I have apanion or not."


    "You''re going out tomorrow?" The killer stood up slightly and said in disbelief, "Although you''re indeed much stronger than I thought, it''s impossible for you to get out of this heaven prison."


    "I don''t know how many years I have been imprisoned here. If I could get out, I wouldn''t be like this."


    "But if you don''t kill me, I don''t want to owe you. I can help you."


    After that, the killer moved his huge body and slowly came to the front of the heaven prison.


    "You want to help me?" Samuel looked at the big guy with a smile.


    "It''s impossible for a single person to break through the heaven prison. However, if you join forces with me, then maybe you can give it a try. If you seed, I''ll use my body to protect you from the Fang n''s encirclement. The premise is that we don''t owe each other anything."


    Hearing this, Samuel raised his head slightly and looked at this guy''s huge and sincere single eye.


    Although the killer was reckless and murderous, this guy had his own straightforward side, which made Samuel change his attitude. "You used your life in exchange for the kindness of not killing you. Your thinking is quite strange." Samuel couldn''t help butugh.


    "How about this? The night is long and boring. If you are interested, tell me about your past. Then, we can call it even. What do you think?" Samuel asked.


    The killer was slightly stunned.


    Obviously, he did not expect that et


    doubtfully, "Is it that Sed


    Samuel would say this. He


    "It''s that simple!" Samuel smiled.


    pet


    After thinking for a while, the killer gritted his teeth and nodded. Then, he d against the cell of Samuel


    and told Samuel everything. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At this time,pared with the quietness and leisure in the heaven prison, City Lord''s Mansion, was extremely noisy.


    However, this was not a lively scene, but a chaotic one!


    "Ice God, where is Ice God?"


    "F*ck, why are you all standing there like idiots? Find him for me. Find him."


    "And you guards, what the hell are you doing? You don''t even know where Ice God is. I might as well raise a few dogs!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Biao rushed forward and pped a row of guards in the face. "You''re still standing here? Get out of here and look for him."


    "Let me tell you, even if you dig three feet into the ground for the City Lord''s Mansion, you must find the Ice God for me."


    As he shouted angrily, a group of guards touched their painful faces and hurried out.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Almost at the same time as the guards retreated, the Second Elder rushed in with a group of family members.


    If someone was watching from


    above the City Lord''s Mansion at this time, they would see that the City Lord''s Mansion was brightly lit, and almost all the servants and guards were searching wildly in the mansion.


    "How is it? Second Elder, do you have any news?"


    In the hall, Fang Biao was in a hurry, and Mr. Chai was also worried.


    The Second Elder nced at Fang Biao and shook his head helplessly.


    "Damn it." Fang Biao pped the table with his foot, and the stone table turned into powder on the spot.


    Almost at the same time, the First Elder rushed in from the hall with Fang Kun...

 Chapter 3320

    Chapter 3320


    ?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the First Elder and his son, Fang Biao immediately went up to them. "How is it? Have you found anything?"


    "Patriarch, Young Master and I have checked all the guests who have left the banquet at the gate. From the distinguished guests to the citizens of the city, we have not seen Ice God at all."


    "Dad, can it be that Ice God hasn''t left the mansion?" Fang Kun asked.


    Fang Biao frowned. The First Elder had seen Ice God before. With him guarding the exit to check the guests, there would naturally be no problem. Did Ice God really not leave?


    "Patriarch!"


    At this time, the Second Elder of the Fang family also rushed to the main hall. After bowing, he hurriedly said, "I have checked the Ice God''s room, and some simple luggage is still there. I have also asked Miss Sue Yan about it. Ice God did not say goodbye to them."


    "That''s strange."


    On the chair next to the main hall, Mr. Chai Rong couldn''t help but stand up. "We didn''t see him go out, and we can''t find anyone inside. Could it be that the Ice God can suddenly evaporate in the human world?"


    In the face of such a question, the group of people was anxious, but they did not know how to answer.


    Yes, they had checked all the ces that needed to be investigated, almost digging up the whole Fang family. But the problem was that there was really no trace of Ice God.


    However, the entrance had also been checked, and they had even specifically counted the number of people. The First Elder and the others could almost pat their chests to guarantee that Ice God had never left the Fang Residence.


    Then where did he go?


    "First Elder!" Fang Biao suddenly frowned.


    The First Elder hurriedly bowed and said, "Yes!"


    "Seal the door and send someone to find Ice God. If we can''t find the Ice God, everyone in the Fang family can''t rest all night." "Yes!"


    The First Elder quickly waved his hand and left with a group of people.


    Fang Kun frowned. "Dad, if we don''t sleep all night, tomorrow''s wedding..."


    Halfway through Fang Kun''s words, Fang Biao red at Fang Kun fiercely, which made Fang Kun shut up in shock.


    What time was it now? What the fucking wedding.


    Yes, a grand wedding was indeed the most important thing for the Fang family.


    But that depended on who to bepeted with!


    Compared with Ice God, it was nothing.


    If they couldn''t get married tomorrow, they could get married the day after tomorrow, or another day.


    It represented the future of the Fang family!


    But Ice God was different. He represented the present!


    If he suddenly disappeared, how optimistic would the Fang family be now?


    Of course, it would definitely not be pessimistic, but at least it would not be good enough to make Chai Rong ept Fang Kun as his disciple.


    Although Chai Rong had never said that he would not ept Fang Kun without the Ice God, how could an experienced man like Fang Biao not understand it? If Chai Rong really did not ept Fang Kun as the disciple because of the rtionship between thece God and the Fang family, he would directly say that he wanted to take Fang Kun as his disciple at first. Why didn''t he wait until the Ice God suddenly appeared in the Fang family?


    Chai Rong just saw the Fang family''s current strength and future. However, if the Ice God was gone, would the Fang family still be like this?


    No, no, the Fang n would only have a promising future!


    People were not afraid that there was no hope. They were afraid that there would be no hope after seeing it, and Fang Biao was obviously experiencing it!


    "Yes, I understand. I will continue to take people to look for Ice God." With a slight bow, Fang Kun quickly left with his men.


    However, halfway through, Fang Biao suddenly said, "Wait a minute!"


    "What else can I do for you?" Fang Kun turned around and asked in confusion.


    "I heard from the maid that you took two people into heaven prison during the banquet?" Fang Biao asked.


    As the City Lord, Fang Biao naturally had many spies. Especially after Ice God disappeared, someone reported this to him.


    Originally, he didn''t take it seriously, but now that he couldn''t find Ice God, he couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Fang Kun naturally knew the meaning of his father''s question, so he replied directly, "Yes, but they are just ruffians. They are definitely not Ice God." Hearing this, Fang Biao nodded and waved his hand, indicating that Fang Kun could go down.


    Looking at Fang Kun''s back, Fang


    Biao looked out of the hall slightly He dn''t help frowning and


    el


    muttering in his heart, " Ice God,


    where did you go?"


    At this time, on the other side of Samuel...

 Chapter 3321

    Chapter 3321


    ?


    Every ruthless killing machine must have his past tragedy. Samuel had always approved of this.


    The reason why those ruthless killers turned into cold killing machines was not that they were born without feelings, but that they were tortured to have no feelings!


    Although they seemed to have been groomed since they were young, it was definitely not as simple as raising them up and cultivating their killing skills like in novels and movies.


    What was really important was that at the same time, every killing machine would lose its dignity.


    They would be invaded when they were very young, so that their weak hearts and little dignity would bepletely destroyed. From then on, they would be cold and ruthless.


    So did the killer!


    If it were a few years when he was born, he would undoubtedly be no different from an ordinary human, but his superior locked him in a cage with a male frog beast for a long time.


    Every day and night, his superior would add knockout powder to the cage, and the killer would be constantly invaded by the frog beast almost every night.


    Until one day, that frog beastpletely invaded his body, turning into a body with him!


    His shame and everything disappeared, and from then on, he became cold and ruthless!


    He did not have the strength to resist his superior. He vented his anger on every so-called "enemy" that he could see. It was good to vent his anger,


    or to watch his tragedy happen to others tofort him. In short, he was getting farther and farther away from the normal people.


    He did not stop until he met Samuel.


    "Sometimes, bad people aren''t all bad, just missing a listener, right?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "When a person''s hands are covered with blood, he has already given up on himself." The Killer sneered.


    "If you give up on yourself, you won''t talk about your past with me. It''s good to tell me. At least, the knot in your heart will be released a lot, and the hatred will also be released a lot," Samuel said.


    The killer did not say anything and nodded lightly.


    After a while, he looked up at Samuel. "Although the bad guys are not all bad, they can''t wash away the blood on their hands. It''s normal for me to be locked up here, but you..."


    "Judging from your words, you are


    definitely not a treacherous and evil person. If you want to use your ability, those ievil people are no match for you. How could you be imprisoned in such a ce?" The killer said, staring at Samuel with his big eyes.


    "Have you ever heard of a sentence?"


    "What sentence?"


    "If I don''t enter hell, who will? If I hadn''te in, who would have been able to enlighten you, right?" Samuel said with a smile.


    The killer was stunned and then sighed helplessly. "I''m not smart, but I''m not stupid. If you don''t tell me the reason, then forget it." After that, the killer stood up slightly and walked to the end.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel asked.


    "It''s gettingte. I''m going to lock


    myself up. At least I will feel better if


    I can lock myself, lest I will be humiliated by those bitches." The killer smiled bitterly, as if he was


    used to this kind of sit Was


    QUMS


    Perhaps the only thing he was not used to was that he lost this time.


    "If I give you a chance to atone for your sins, will you be willing?" Samuel turned back, slightly closed his eyes, and said indifferently.


    "To atone for my


    sins?" The killer''s


    huge body was slightly stunned. Then, he seemed to answer Samuel, but also seemed to be talking to himself, "Am I qualified to atone for my sins? I never thought that could clear my sins."


    "If one day there really is a chance, I think... I might not cherish it. Because, even now, I don''t know how to face it." After that, the killer shook his head gently, dragged his huge body, and gradually disappeared into the darkness. Inside the City Lord''s Mansion...Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside the hall.


    Another six hours passed, but the repeated messages disappointed Fang Biao. Did Ice God really disappear? Suddenly, just as Fang Biao was depressed, Mr. Chai slowly stood up and said, "Something is wrong!" "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 3322

    Chapter 3322


    ?


    Mr. Chai Rong did not answer immediately. Instead, he frowned and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Seeing this, Fang Biao was a little anxious, but he didn''t dare to disturb Chai Rong for a while. He could only stand there nkly and didn''t know what to do.


    After an unknown period of time, perhaps in Fang Biao''s current mood, even a minute would have passed for a year. At this time, Mr. Chai frowned and slowly looked at Fang Biao. "Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "Senior Chai, is there anything strange?"


    "I mean Ice God." Mr. Chai frowned.


    "Ice God?" Fang Biao was confused.


    "The City Lord''s Mansion is heavily guarded, especially today''s banquet at the manor. It won''t be easy for anyone to forcefully leave. Even if Ice God''s abilities are extraordinary, it shouldn''t be so quiet for him to leave."


    "I understand this, so I can''t figure it out." Fang Biao thought Chai Rong was going to say something, but when he heard this, he felt helpless. "Secondly, what reason does Ice God have to leave?"


    "Mr. Chai, you mean..."


    "What I mean is that the city of the desert is hidden in the desert. If not for the fact that the city''s domain is broken or the city gate is open, if someone wants to get out of here..."


    "It''s easier said than done." Mr. Chai almost looked straight at the square table.


    "I understand." Fang Biao nodded. "What Mr. Chai wants to say is that Ice God must still be in the desert city. It can even be said that he is still in the Fang family''s Residence."


    Mr. Chai nodded with certainty. There were too many doubtful points, so the final result would only be one.


    "But the problem is that you have also seen it. Since the beginning of our preparation for the apprentice ceremony, it has been several hours. I have also sent people to check around the City Lord''s Mansion. They have almost searched everywhere, but there is no trace of Ice God."


    "Mr. Chai, could it be that we made Ice God unhappy, or that the banquet was too noisy and Ice God deliberately hid from us?" Fang Biao asked in confusion.


    "Although we''ve only met Ice God once, judging from the new Ice God''s words and deeds, he doesn''t put on airs at all. On the contrary, he''s a rtively low-key and gentle person. It was impossible," Mr. Chai said.


    Fang Biao also nodded. Indeed, if the new Ice God was so stingy, how could Liu Tao''s family have the energy to eat at the banquet?


    Even if Ice God didn''t want to make a move, he could make the Liu family''s house a mess with a casual gesture!


    "Could it be..." Fang Biao suddenly thought of something, and his eyes became fierce.


    It was likely that after seeing the power of the Ice God, the Sue family also had a bad idea. Relying on their rtionship with the Ice God, they deliberately hid the Ice God.


    They were all from big families, so it was very possible for them to have a high chance of sess. Therefore, it was very likely that they could use the evil means behind the scenes!


    Swn


    Without further ado, Mr. Chai understood what Fang Biao meant. After thinking for a while, he shook his head helplessly. "It''s impossible!"


    "Why? Mr. Chai, don''t forget that Ice God is very important to any family!"


    "What''s more, other families may not be favored by Ice God, but as one of the four great families, the Sue family..."


    Mr. Chai smiled bitterly, shook his head, slowly sat down, sighed, and said, "Fang Biao, as the patriarch of the Fang family, you may be the leader of the desert world in the future. You should be


    broad-minded."


    "At the same time, you have to learn how to observe people''s expressions."


    "Senior Chai, what do you mean? Please enlighten me."


    "Ice God is missing. Although Miss Sue looks calm on the surface, Patriarch Fang, one can''t hide his eyes."


    "Sue Yan''s eyes are full of disappointment and worry. What does this mean?"


    Recalling Sue Yan''s eyes carefully, Fang Biao nodded. It seemed that Sue Yan''s eyes were like that.


    However, if the only hope of the Sue family was not, then...Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then where did Ice God go?


    Fang Biao turned his head in


    confusion, only to see that Mr. Chai smiled and took a sip of tea leisurely, as if he had known something about the whereabouts of Ice God from his expression.


    swn your


    "Patriarch Fang, maybe I really know where Ice God might be!" Mr. Chai said slowly.

 Chapter 3323

    Chapter 3323


    ?


    Fang Biao suddenly frowned and said in a hurry, "Mr. Chai, please tell me."


    "To be the patriarch of the family, you have more than enough talent. However, if you want to be the Commander in Chief of a world or lead our desert n back to the Central ins in the future, Master Fang, at present, you are not enough."


    If someone else said that, Fang Biao would not be happy and would even be furious.


    However, since these words came from Chai Rong, Fang Biao had to ept them humbly.


    "Senior, please give me some advice."


    "Those who do great things don''t care about trifles. Those who do great things should be cruel and merciless." As he said this, Chai Rong got up with a smile and came to Fang Biao''s side. Then, he patted his chest with his hand. Mr. Chai shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Your heart should not be like this."


    "My heart?" Fang Biao frowned.


    "As a king, you should be suspicious. You believe too much in people, especially the people around you," said Mr. Chai with a smile.


    "The people around me?"


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that Ice God suddenly disappeared? But coincidentally, you son caught two people today." Mr. Chai stared sharply at Fang Biao.


    This caused Fang Biao to be a little flustered. He hurriedly said, "However, Kun''er has already said that who he caught were merely shameless people who were flirting with women. The Ice God is high and mighty. How could he do such a dirty thing? I deliberately ced him in my backyard, But I am afraid that he will not like any woman of mine."


    "Haha, your son said that he was a shameless man who flirted with women. I''d like to ask you, what if he isn''t?" Mr. Chai''s eyes were still sharp. Hearing this, Fang Biao was shocked.


    If what Mr. Chai said was true, the person Kun''er caught was not shameless, but Ice God and his friend...


    Then...


    Thinking of this, Fang Biao couldn''t help but gasp. "No way! Damn it."


    Damn it!


    Kun''er had always been mature and steady. He could not be so muddle-headed, right?


    " You''ll know whether it is true or not when you go to the prison," Mr. Chai said with a chuckle.


    Fang Biao was stunned. He naturally believed in his son, but Mr. Chai''s words made sense. What''s more, this matter was of great importance. If the person who was arrested was really the Ice God, wouldn''t it lead to a big mistake?


    "Come here!"


    With a roar, Fang Biao did not dare to neglect. He hurriedly invited Mr. Chai and asked the servants to leave.


    A group of people came out of the hall and passed by the Yin-Yang Department without stopping. They passed through the small path and arrived at the gate of the prison.


    Several prison guards were sitting in


    ¨¦t


    the prison, drinking and chatting. Unexpectedly, the door was suddenly kicked open. When they were about to get angry, they were so scared that they stood up one by one, mped their legs, put on their hats, and quickly stood up when seeing the peopleing here. Content belongs to


    How could it be the Fang family''s Patriarch?


    Very few people came to the prison. Not to mention the Fang family''s patriarch, even the management of the Fang family, who was in charge of the prison, rarely came here. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Firstly, this ce was indeed dirty and messy. Secondly, this ce was extremely unlucky.


    However, today, the young master of the Fang n hade, and the Fang n Patriarch had personallye.


    "Patriarch, why... why are you here?" The leader of the prison guards asked cautiously, trembling.


    On the surface, Fang Biao looked


    cold, but his eyes were looking at


    each cell. However, there were many rebels in the city, and the prison was


    find


    packed with people. He coile.


    Ice, God and his friend for a


    UMS


    "Patriarch, you''ve really brought glory to this ce." The prison guard ttered him with a smile.


    Fang Biao gritted his teeth. "Don''t tter me. Release them."


    "Ah? Release... release them?" The guard was dumbfounded.


    "I''m talking about the people caught by young master Fang Kun today."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, the guard understood instantly. He nodded obediently and was about to release people.


    Suddenly, Fang Biao shouted softly, "Wait a minute."


    "Let me ask you, did young master Fang Kun catch two people today?"


    "Master, there is only one person."


    Hearing this, Fang Biao finally let out a sigh of relief. He waved his hand and asked the prison guards to release the person caught by Fang Kun. However, before he could catch his breath, when the prison guards had brought out the prisoner, Fang Biao almost fainted on the spot...

 Chapter 3324

    Chapter 3324


    ?


    If it weren''t for the servants behind him hurriedly supporting him, Fang Biao would have sat down on the ground.


    It was him!


    It was him!


    Ice God''s friend!


    This also meant that...


    Mr. Chai also frowned. Although he had guessed it before, he still couldn''t help but be shocked when he saw this situation.


    "Look at what you''ve done!" Mr. Chai cursed in a low voice and rushed over in a hurry.


    Then, he pushed the guard away and respectfully supported the pangolin. "Young hero, why... why are you here?"


    On the other side, Fang Biao, who had been woken up by Mr. Chai''s scolding, suddenly realized that he had made a big mistake and hurried to meet the pangolin. However, with Mr. Chai''s help, the shrewd Fang Biao did not make any more moves. Instead, he directly rushed over and kicked the prison guard to the ground.


    "How dare you! How dare you treat the guest of the Fang n like this? I want you to die a terrible death! Men,e here!" Fang Biao roared.


    "Yes!"


    "Take him down and chop him into eight pieces, and then throw him to feed the dog." Fang Biao shouted coldly.


    After such a big event,forting was one thing, and helping the guest vent the hatred was another thing. The unlucky prison guards were naturally the first to to be punished.


    Hearing this, the prison guards were stunned. They quickly knelt down and begged for mercy. "No, Master, this has nothing to do with us. We..." "Every debt has its owner. These people are just guarding the prison. What does it have to do with them?" The pangolin said slightly at this time. Upon hearing the pangolin''s words, Fang Biao was obviously slightly stunned. He thought to himself, "Oh no! I know that I can''t continue acting." But on the surface, Fang Biao still smiled. Just as he was about to speak, the pangolin said again.


    "If you have anything to ask me, please feel free to ask. I''ll tell you what I know. If you don''t want to know, I''ll go back to the prison." As soon as he finished speaking, the pangolin turned around and walked back.


    Looking at this posture, Fang biao and the others were scared. Mr. Chai immediately grabbed the pangolin and said, "Young hero, let''s have a good talk."


    Seeing the pangolin stop, Mr. Chai heaved a long sigh of relief. "Young hero, what''s going on?"


    "Don''t worry. No one dares to mess around with me here."


    "Oh, the young master of the Fang


    family said that we had flirted with a


    middle-aged woman. No, old


    woman, we said we didn''t, but he insisted that we did. Then we


    locked up," said the pango Were


    sw nov


    Hearing this, Mr. Chai red at Fang Biao angrily.


    Sure enough, it was Fang Kun''s doing.


    Fang Biao was also shocked and opened his mouth slightly, unable to recover for a while.


    "By the way, what about Ice God? Where is he?" After Chai Rong finished speaking, he desperately looked into the cell with a pair of old eyes. At the same time, he was also very confused.


    "Ah, yes, didn''t the prison guard say


    that only one person was caught? Maybe, Kun''er... Kun''er was just confused and identally caught Ice God''s friend." Speaking of this, Fang Biao finally saw a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    As long as Fang Kun didn''t catch Ice God, it wouldn''t be too serious. There was still a turning point.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mr. Chai Rong also nodded slightly. He agreed with this, so the anger in his eyes was reduced a lot. "Ice God." The pangolin sneered.


    Fang Biao gave several servants a


    look and they moved the bench over. While serving the pangolin to sit down, they massaged the pangolin''s arms and legs. Fang Biao also


    hurried to the table of the prison


    guard and poured the pangolin a cup oftea. Content belongs to


    Since the situation was not the most serious, as long as Ice God''s friend was served well, the big deal could be reduced to nothing.


    However, just as Fang Biao was about to hand over the tea, the pangolin suddenly opened his mouth and said, "If I remember correctly, Ice God seems to be locked in heaven prison!"


    "Heaven prison?"


    Almost at the same time, Mr. Chai and Fang Biao suddenly eximed in unison.


    "Pa!"


    The teacup in Fang Biao''s hand suddenly fell to the ground. At the same time, the tea was scattered all over...

 Chapter 3325

    Chapter 3325


    ?


    The heaven prison!


    For the Fang family or an old senior like Mr. Chai, there was no need to say more.


    Fang Biao''s legs went soft and his body unconsciously smashed toward the wooden table behind him, forcing it back a few meters.


    However, at this time, he could not care about this. Even those servants forgot to help him!


    That was the ce where the most vicious people were imprisoned. At the same time, it also meant that the people who were locked up there would face the worst environment...


    If it was an ordinary person, that was one thing, but why...Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why was it Ice God?


    "Look at what you''ve done." On the other side, Mr. Chai flew into a rage after being shocked.


    Although he had no connection with the Ice God, as a desert man, supporting the Ice God was something engraved in his bones. Now that he heard that the Ice God was imprisoned in that kind of ce, how could Mr. Chai Rong not be angry?


    After being shouted, Fang Biao''s legs became weaker. He staggered a few times and finally sat down on the ground.


    Yes, what was the Fang family doing?


    "What the f*ck are you waiting for? Go and save Ice God." Mr. Chai cursed and rushed out in a hurry.


    Fang Biao was stunned. He nced at the prison guards and ordered, "Help this childe back to the backyard to have a rest. Serve him!!! Do you hear me?"


    The next second, Fang Biao rushed out with a group of servants, following closely behind Chai Rong.


    After getting out of the cell, they walked along the winding path to the deepest ce. It was cold at night, and they didn''t have much exercise. But at this time, they were all sweating.


    "The heaven prison is clean, isn''t it?" Mr. Chai asked anxiously as he walked.


    "Clean?" Fang Biao was stunned. The ordinary cell was not clean, let alone the heaven prison. However, after thinking for a while, Fang Biao seemed to find that Mr. Chai''s so-called cleanness had something else to say.


    But at the same time, Fang Biao''s face turned even paler. "The killer... is still alive."


    "What?" Mr. Chai was shocked and suppressed his anger.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chai. Although the killer is still alive, I''ve already sent someone to lock him with fourrge chains. If it weren''t for the Fang n''s key, he wouldn''t have been able to break free."


    "That''s good. At least you''re not an old fool." Mr. Chai nodded. But just as he took two steps, he suddenly remembered something. "The Fang family''s key... does anyone else have


    it except you? For example, your


    son..." Content belongs to


    UMS


    Obviously, Fang Biao was also standing there dumbfounded. Coincidentally, there were two keys, one of which was taken by Fang Biao, and Fang Kun took the other...


    "Damn it, he won''t..." Fang Biao growled gloomily.


    "Fang Biao, Fang Biao, you really have a good son." Seeing this, Chai Rong knew the general situation and shouted in a cold voice, "Don''t me me for not reminding you. If


    yel


    something terrible happens to Ice God, your Fang family will be


    finished."


    "When the timees, not to mentionmanding the entire desert world, you should think about how to exin it to the people in the desert world."


    "Haha, what a good son!"


    "From now on, you''d better pray that your damned son didn''t untie that damned chain."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chai Rong sped up; leaving only Fang Biao that waspletely dumbfounded.


    That was right. If something happened to Ice God, he was not sure if the Fang family would have a future. What he knew was that at least the Fang family''s present was basically gone.


    Thinking of this, Fang Biao quickly followed.


    When a group of people came to the


    door of the heaven prison


    breathlessly, Fang Biao couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva When he opened the door, his hand holding the key trembled slightly for a moment and was suspended in the air...


    He hesitated.


    He wanted to open it quickly, but... he was afraid to open it and see what he didn''t want to see.


    The moment the door opened, life and death were decided.


    "What are you waiting for? Are you waiting for the Ice God to die?" Mr. Chai roared.


    Only then did Fang Biaoe back to his senses and quickly inserted the key into it.


    As the roar sounded, the door of the heaven prison slowly opened. Almost at the same time, Fang Biao saw something inside through the crack of the door. He immediately went limp and knelt on the ground...

 Chapter 3326

    Chapter 3326


    ?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Broken walls!


    Chaos!


    With just a nce, it told him how fierce the fight under the prison was.


    "Ah?" Mr. Chai opened his mouth slightly. He was also stunned, and a sense of foreboding slowly rose from the bottom of his heart.


    Such a miserable situation, Ice God, he...


    "Fang Biao... Fang Biao!" Mr. Chai shouted in pain and anger.


    Fang Biao''s eyes were also lifeless. Looking at the situation in the heaven prison, he could not recover for a long time.


    "The Fang n, wait for your death."


    With an angry sigh, Mr. Chai was sad and angry. He got up and hurried to the heaven prison.


    Fang Biao knelt there dispiritedly. His eyes were in a trance, and he did not know why for a moment. It was not until he saw Mr. Chai rushing in that he hurriedly got up from the ground and said, "Go... Go, call... call that unfilial son over."


    The servant nodded and quickly left.


    Fang Biao took a deep look at the heaven prison. After a moment of hesitation, he managed to stabilize himself and slowly stood in. He sighed and asked his servants to help him to hurry into the heaven prison.


    The heaven prison was deep and had a pungent smell. As soon as the group of people entered, they couldn''t help but pinch their noses.


    When the group of people reached the bottom and saw the torture room at the corner, they could not help but gasp.


    The torture room had been severely distorted because of the force. At the same time, it seemed to be telling what kind of cruel treatment had happened here!


    All of a sudden, the corners of Fang Biao''s mouth twitched, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    However, this was not a happy smile, but a self-deprecating smile.


    Because in his eyes, the twisted torture room looked like the coffin he used after his death.


    "Ice God..." Mr. Chai could not care less and hurriedly shouted in the heaven prison.


    There was no reply in the empty cell, only the echo of Mr. Chai himself.


    Mr. Chai''s heart sank. He looked around and hurried inside.


    Suddenly, just as he passed by Samuel''s cell, Mr. Chai suddenly stood still.


    "Ice God?"


    Hearing the voice in front, Fang Biao also widened his eyes and hurried up with his men.


    As soon as he arrived at the door and saw Samuel lying inside, Fang Biao suddenly let out a long breath of anger. "Fortunately, fortunately."


    "Ice God, why don''t you answer?" As he spoke, Chai Rong quickly got into the cell, trying to help Samuel up.


    "I am a prisoner. How dare I answer when you are calling Ice God?"


    "Have you ever seen a god sitting in prison?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present thought that it was terrible. Mr. Chai smiled awkwardly and said, "It''s a misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding."


    "Yes, Ice God, it''s a misunderstanding."


    "How... how could you be a prisoner? Men, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and serve Ice God." Fang Biao also hurriedly smiled apologetically.


    Several servants nodded obediently.


    However as soon as they arrived at the door, Samuel waved his hand and said, "There''s no need. I will just stay in the heaven prison. I don''t need anyone to serve me."


    "Ice God, you like to joke around. How can this ce be where you stay?" After saying that, Fang Biao went into the cell in person, and was going to help Samuel with MD. Chai together.


    "What are you doing?" Samuel frowned and looked at them unhappily.


    "Although I''m not a god, at least I''m a decent person. Are you trying to help me break free from the prison?" Samuel asked back.


    Hearing this, Mr. Chai and Fang Biao''s hands suddenly froze on the spot. Obviously, Ice God was unwilling to leave...


    This also meant that Ice God was angry.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Chai suddenly looked up at Fang Biao. He pointed at Fang Biao''s nose and was so angry that he couldn''t speak. "You!"


    Fang Biao was also very depressed. He was stunned and did not know what to do!


    Almost at the same time, there was a slight movement at the door of the heaven prison. Everyone looked up and saw Fang Kun rushing over with arge number of people.


    Although Fang Kun knew that his


    father had already known that he had locked Samuel in heaven prison privately, he still looked indifferent at this time. For him, this was not a problem at all.


    "Father!"


    Seeing the smile on this unfilial son''s face, Fang Biao slowly clenched his teeth...

 Chapter 3327

    Chapter 3327


    ?


    Fang Kun, who was proud of himself, and the lights in the heaven prison were rtively dark, Fang Kun did not find the cold hatred on Fang Biao''s face at this time. He just nced at Samuel lying on the ground with a hint of provocation in his eyes.


    He seemed to be telling Samuel that even if his father came, it was not the reason why Samuel could save his life.


    Looking at the traces of fierce fighting around him, Fang Kun couldn''t hide the pride on his face anymore. It seemed that Samuel had been yed by the killer all the time.


    However, what made him happier was that Samuel was still alive after suffering such a great humiliation.


    If he could find the Ice God, hmph, everything would go ording to his n.


    However, unlike him, Fang Biao had already gritted his teeth and was furious.


    In the past, Fang Kun was the biggest facade and pride of Fang Biao''s life, but now, he even felt that giving birth to an egg was much better than giving birth to such an unfilial son.


    "Did you catch him?" Suppressing his anger, Fang Biao asked.


    Fang Kun didn''t understand his father''s meaning at all, but answered casually, "Yes."


    "Why did you arrest him?"


    "This kid flirted with women in public. He should be arrested," Fang Kun said.


    "Is there any misunderstanding?" Although he was angry, Fang Biao cared about Fang Kun after all. Fang Biao still did not give up hisst chance to guide his son.


    But in the proud eyes of Fang Kun, not only could he not understand his father''s good intentions, but he also felt that Samuel must have said something in front of his father so that his father wanted to investigate it clearly.


    "There''s no misunderstanding," said Fang Kun. "The witness and material evidence are all here."


    "If the witness and material evidence are all present, you can take them out for me." Seeing that this fool did not understand what he meant, Fang Biao also spoke with slight anger.


    Hearing this, Fang Kun frowned. "No way, father? Do you mean that you would rather believe in this brat than your son?"


    "My son?"


    "It''s okay if you don''t mention it, but the more you mention it, the angrier I be. I really want to break away from you. How can you still be my biological son?"


    "You fu*king unfilial son!" Fang Biao cursed in his heart.


    "I only believe in the truth," Fang Biao said angrily.


    "Your father is right. If you have evidence, take it out," Chai Rong said coldly.


    "Master, even you..." Fang Kun was stunned and stood still.


    What''s going on?


    "Master?" Mr. Chai sneered and said disdainfully Young Master Fang, don''t call me that. I''ve been living alone for a long time, and I don''t n to take a second person with me, Naturally, I won''t ept any disciples."


    "Furthermore, I don''t dare to have a deep rtionship with the Fang n. Please, Young Master Fang, you can eat whatever you want, but don''t talk nonsense."


    After saying this, Mr. Chai turned his face slightly and didn''t even want to look at Fang Kun any more.


    Hearing this, not only Fang Kun, but also Fang Biao was stunned.


    What did Mr. Chai Rong mean?


    "Does this mean that Fang Kun''s journey to be an apprentice is... over just like that?!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This...


    If he had just learned how happy he would be if he could be apprenticed to Mr. Chai, how miserable it would be after he heard the news of the thunderbolt in the clear sky!


    In an instant, it seemed that they fell from heaven into hell, and then they were trampled hard.


    "Mr.... Mr. Chai... Why?" Fang Kun felt incredible. The high-spirited and vigorous look on his face turned into confusion. "Just because... because I caught this b*tch?"


    "B*tch?" Mr. Chai snorted. "If he is a b*tch, then what are you?"


    But just as Mr. Chai was about to refute him, suddenly, Mr. Chai inadvertently nced at Samuel''s legs. When he saw Samuel''s iparably dark legs, he couldn''t help but be shocked.

 Chapter 3328

    Chapter 3328


    ?


    Fang Kun frowned. "I really don''t know what you are doing, but I just caught a man flirting with a woman. Do you need to be so exaggerated?" "This guy was caught by me, but his words were as hard as iron. I just punished him and used some small punishment."


    After that, Fang Kun red at Samuel.


    "This bitch, I don''t know what he said to Mr. Chai and my father, so that the two elders are so angry. When I pass this test perfunctorily, I will make you pay double the price!"


    "Small punishment?"


    Mr. Chai and Fang Biao widened their eyes.


    Samuel''s feet were as ck as charcoal. How could it be called small punishment?


    Moreover, they were all seniors in the desert world. How could they not know what kind of private torture Fang Kun had used?


    If it was an ordinary person, it would be fine, but this damned unfilial son used it on Samuel.


    The more Mr. Chai thought about it, the angrier he became. He even sneered and stared at Fang Biao.


    Fang Biao was also angry and anxious, but one was his son, the other was Ice God and the senior of the desert world. They were all waiting for his reply.


    "Good, you did a good job, you did a good job." Fang Biao nodded heavily. Then, he leaned slightly, and the next second, he turned around and pped Fang Kun heavily!


    "Pa!"


    The sound of the p was even a little ear-splitting in the heaven prison!


    "Dad? You hit me?" Fang Kun touched his right cheek, which was red and swollen from the pain, and looked at his father incredulously.


    Ever since he was young, he had always been the future of the Fang n. He had been the focus of all attention, and had been cared for by his parents. For countless years, his father hadn''t even said a single word of anger, much less had his father beaten him.


    In Fang Kun''s words, he was the flesh in his father''s heart. How could his father bear to beat him?


    But today, not only did his father speak seriously, but his father even hit him. His father''s purpose was just for a person who had nothing to do with him. No, to be exact, the other party was his enemy.


    "Hit you? Not only will I hit you, but I will also wake you up!"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fang Biao roared angrily. The next second, his other hand suddenly swung up and then pped down.


    "Pa!"


    Fang Kun felt another burning pain on his left face!


    The servants behind Fang Kun were stunned. They had never seen the family master like this, let alone the family master treat the young master like this.


    Just as they were about to kneel down and plead for the young master, Fang Biao suddenly shouted coldly, "Come here."


    "Yes!"


    "Use the torture young master Fang used on the person in the Heaven prison to torture young master. Remember, double!"


    After saying this, Fang Biao stood with his back to Fang Kun and raised his head slightly. He was not only sad, but also did not want to see Fang Kun in case he became angrier.


    Hearing this, Fang Kun was stunned and panicked. He walked to the back of Fang Biao and shouted in disbelief, "Dad? What are you talking about?" "I''m your child."


    The servants did not dare to make a move for a long time. They stood by the side awkwardly, waiting for Fang Biao to change his mind.


    But Fang Biao didn''t even turn around. He just said indifferently and coldly, "What? Are your ears useless? Can''t you hear me?"


    The servants did not dare to neglect him anymore. They hurried to Fang Kun''s side and took him down.


    Seeing that his father was so


    determined, Fang Kunpletely panicked at this time. Looking at the indifferent look of Samuel lying on the ground, he almost became angry from embarrassment. "Fang Biao, are you crazy? You are so vicious that you even want to kill your own son. Are you worthy of my dead mother?"


    Fang Biao closed his eyes heavily. It was because his beloved wife died when she gave birth to the baby, so that Fang Biao loved his only son very much. It was no exaggeration to describe it as spoiled.


    But he didn''t expect that Fang Kun was so spoiled that Fang Kun made such a big trouble today.


    As a father, he appreciated his son very much, but...


    "In the next life, we will be father and son again."


    "Take him down." Fang Biao sighed.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Kun''s face was full of horror and several servants did not dare to say much. They dragged Fang Kun to the rotten torture room next to them.


    "How... how could this be?"


    Fang Kun stared nkly at Samuel in front of him and was dragged away slowly in disbelief...

 Chapter 3329

    Chapter 3329


    ?


    Taking a deep breath, Fang Biao turned his head slightly and looked at Fang Kun, who had been dragged further and further away. There was not only reluctance but also more helplessness in Fang Biao''s eyes.


    "Ice God, my unfilial son has been punished. If you still feel dissatisfied, I''m willing to be punished for my unfilial son."


    "The Young Master''s wedding will be held tomorrow. This is a great event for the Fang family. Why do you have to do such a big thing at this time?" Samuel smiled softly and then slowly stood up. "I think it''s better to remember this double punishment in advance. When he gets married, or I''m in a bad mood, I''lle back to get it back."


    "How is it?"


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Fang Biao''s eyes were full of shock. How could he have thought that Samuel would be so easy-going?


    More importantly, this condition was beneficial to the Fang family.


    Mr. Chai frowned slightly and looked at Samuel strangely.


    Although the man in front of him was young, it was obvious that he, an experienced man in Jianghu, could not figure it out for a while.


    Facing such disrespect, he just let it go?


    Or...


    Did he deliberately favor the Fang family?!


    Mr. Chai Rong didn''t know the answer to this question, but the answer was exceptionally clear to Fang Biao.


    If Ice God wasn''t partial to the Fang family, how could Ice God turn a big event into a minor one?


    Thinking of this, Fang Biao immediately bowed slightly and said respectfully, "I represent my unfilial son to thank the Ice God. When the wedding banquet is over, I will definitely personally bring my unfilial son to apologize."


    Samuel smiled gently, nodded, slowly got up, and walked out of the cell.


    "If Fang Kun asks, don''t say too much. In addition, it is better not to have this kind of ce, so as not to damage some virtue."


    After saying these words, Samuel slowly walked out of the prison gate.


    Seeing Samuel walk freely, Fang Biao and Chai Rong finally realized what was going on. They couldn''t help but stare at each other.


    Wasn''t he tortured by ice and fire? The effect of ice was slow, so it was one thing if he didn''t expose himself now, but this fire already burned his feet to such a state, yet he still acted as if nothing had happened


    What the hell was going on?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "What are you waiting for? Why don''t you save your evil son? Also, Fang Biao, let this kind of ce disappear." After saying that, Chai Rong quickly followed Samuel and walked out of the prison.


    "Yes!" Looking at Mr. Chai''s back, Fang Biao seemed to answer him or remind himself.


    What''s the point of keeping this broken ce? He almost angered Ice God and brought disaster upon the entire Fang n!


    Not to mention that Ice God was unhappy, even he himself felt sick staying in this broken ce.


    However, when he thought that Ice God was partial to him at this time, a smile suddenly appeared on his serious face.


    Then, he hurried to the torture room to save his son.


    Outside the prison, Mr. Chai caught up with Samuel.


    The pangolin had been waiting outside for a long time. He watched as Mr. Chai and Samuel chatted


    happily. In the end, Mr. Chai even et


    respectfully said goodbye with


    Samuel. Only then did he hurriedly wee Samuel. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Well, Samuel, it''s really awesome. Someone else escorted you in and sent you out. By the way, where''s that b*tch? F*ck!"


    "Don''t let me see him. I must tear off his skin."


    Samuel shook his head with a smile and said, "He will be the groom at dawn. If you beat him up before the wedding, aren''t you afraid that the bride will seek revenge on you?"


    "F*ck, ording to what you said, didn''t you let that b*tch Fang Kun go? When I think of his arrogant look, I''m very unhappy."


    Samuel smiled gently. In fact, he was also unhappy. However, the reason why he was willing to not punish Fang Kun for the time being was that he did not want to fallout with the Fang family. After all, he still had to count on them for the matter of the flower boat.


    Therefore, Samuel did not want this to happen.


    Another reason was actually the most important one. To be honest, Samuel was really looking forward to what kind of show Fang Kun would prepare for him tomorrow!

 Chapter 3330

    Chapter 3330


    ?


    "Well, it''s gettingte. Go back and rest early."


    Patting the pangolin''s shoulder, Samuel smiled and led him to the backyard.


    In the backyard, Sue Yan was sitting in the room in a daze. There was some worry and loneliness in her beautiful eyes.


    When she heard that Pearl Green happily came in to report to Samuel, Sue Yan''s eyes suddenly had the glory and charm of the past.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though she was a nobledy and had always been gentle and reasonable, she couldn''t help rushing out at this moment.


    When she saw Samuel, there was a trace of grievance and a touch of peace in her eyes. She looked at Samuel with her red lips and eyes full of emotions.


    Samuel could not help but be surprised by her gaze. He even felt sorry for her, but he just smiled at her.


    Although it was a smile, it meant enough.


    Sue Yan understood the smile, and her heart was suddenly sad, but she could only hold a smile on her beautiful face.


    "Hey, where have you two gone? Do you know that we are already worried?"


    However, Pearl Green was not as thoughtful as Sue Yan. She rushed up in a few steps and shouted angrily and gloomily.


    The pangolin didn''t dare to say anything else. He looked at Samuel and saw that Samuel merely smiled indifferently. "It''s alright. There''s just an ident."


    "What happened?" Pearl Green frowned.


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s gettingte. Go to bed early." After that, Samuel looked at Sue Yan politely, turned around, and walked into his room with the pangolin.


    "Hey, you..." Pearl Green was so angry that her face was extremely depressed.


    "Okay, Pearl Green." Sue Yan stopped Pearl Green and shook her head slightly at Pearl Green. "It''s gettingte. It''s time for us to rest early." "Miss..." Pearl Green was so angry that she stamped her feet.


    She was fine, but since her miss had heard the news that Samuel had gone missing, even though Sue Yan had never spoken of her worries, her miss had already shown enough concern.


    In the past few hours, Sue Yan had not eaten at all. She had been used to sleeping early, but she had not rested until now.


    But this damned Samuel didn''t say a word as soon as he came back. It was really infuriating.


    In the room, Samuel took a sip of


    water and directlyy on the bed. The pangolin sneaked over. He looked around and finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He said gloomily, dit


    "Damn it, aren''t you...? Then. then... are you really going to treat them like this?"


    "Then what else do you want me to do? Say thank them? And treat them for a meal to thank them?"


    "Although it won''t be like this, aren''t


    you too heartless? You haven''t seen the grievance in Sue Yan''s eyes when she saw youe back. Obviously, she has been worried about you for a long time." The pangolin felt a little unworthy for Sue Yan. Content belongs to


    "Because I know this, I can only do this," Samuel said.


    Since one''s heart belonged to someone else, he would definitely hurt her. It was better to kill it while it was still in the bud stage.


    Samuel would rather be called a scumbag in front of others than be called silently a jerk in any woman''s heart.


    "F*ck, don''t you worry that you will be struck by lightning someday?" The pangolin shook his head gloomily." There are so many beautiful women around you, but you don''t like any of them."


    "What about me? I don''t even have a dog by my side, and I am so desperate to find one woman."


    "God is blind." After that, the pangoliny on the bed beside Samuel gloomily, chattering, as if he wasmenting the injustice of God, but also as if he was depressed about his miserable love.


    The long night passed slowly while everyone was thinking about it.


    Early in the morning of the next day, the Fang n''s wedding bell rang. There were full of music and dancing. It was as if a new day had arrived.


    As for what happenedst night, the


    people involved naturally did not


    mention it. As for the servants, if the


    higher-ups did not say it, they naturally did not dare to ask more. Moreover, after several hours of searching, everyone was tired and fell asleep early. Content belongs to


    Early in the morning, the family master ordered the wedding to be held as usual, and the group of people quickly got busy again.


    What had happenedst night disappeared likest night''s wind...


    What greeted them was a joyous event as usual.


    Samuel pushed the door open and walked out slowly. Today, he got up very early on purpose, waiting for the gift prepared by Fang Kun for him...

 Chapter 3331

    Chapter 3331


    ?


    In Yvonne''s room, she also got up slightly and went to the window alone.


    However, unlike Samuel, Samuel got up early deliberately, while Yvonne did not sleep all night.


    Although she knew things could not be changed, the more it was like this, the more upset she was.


    As she tossed and turned, she saw the figures of Samuel, the happy past, Han Nian, and the whole family.


    She was sad and missed them, but she could do nothing.


    The heavy sadness almost made her breathless, as if she was locked in this room like a canary.


    She really wanted to open the window and take a deep breath, but just as she put her delicate hand beside the window, she gently took it back.


    "Open the window and get some fresh air. Yes, my body will feel better, but what about my heart?"


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to get through it for the rest of my life!"


    Thinking of this, Yvonne smiled bitterly. After all, she still did not open the window and missed Samuel like this.


    Outside, Fang Biao hurried over with a group of elders, apanied by three or five women, all of whom were extremely beautiful.


    "Ice God, you got up so early." A person like Fang Biao, who had achieved great things, naturally knew how to act. His face was full of smiles. It was as though nothing had happened yesterday.


    Samuel frowned slightly, nced at Fang Biao, and said with a faint smile, "Doesn''t Patriarch Fang also get up very early?"


    "Haha, I have something to do at home, so I naturally need to get up early. The wedding will be held at noon, and Ice God can rest for a while."


    "There''s no need. Young Master Fang said that he had a gift for me. I''m looking forward to it," Samuel said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Fang Biao finally felt a little relieved. "This unfilial son is not stupid. After knowing that he has offended someone, he quickly makes up for it."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Fang Biao did not know that Fang Kun''s gift was not the so-called gift in his heart.


    "You didn''t tell Fang Kun my identity yesterday, right?" Samuel asked.


    Fang Biao nodded cleverly. "Ice God, you have given the order. I didn''t dare to say anything more. I just told the unfilial son that he had made a mistake, so he was punished."


    Samuel nodded and said, "That''s good. In this way, the gift he sends will be more sincere."


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Fang


    Biao''s understanding of the situation


    had clearly deviated from reality once again. He smiled lightly and said, "Don''t worry, that unfilial son must have realized his mistake and must satisfy you greatly, Ice God." Content belongs to


    S


    Samuel didn''t speak. He just looked at the big box in the hands of several elders behind Fang Biao. Then he smiled and said, "By the way, Patriarch Fang hasn''t said why you came so early?"


    "Haha, today is the unfilial son''s


    grand wedding, and Ice God, you happen to be in the mansion. In terms of status, no one canpare with you. Therefore, I dare to ask the Ice God to host the marriage for the unfilial son.in addition to the wedding clothes,


    e


    there are also some rare treasures in the desert world to express my gratitude." Content belongs to


    Before Samuel could answer, the pangolin came out. Then, under Fang Biao''s ttering smile, he opened a few boxes slightly, and suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    The pangolin walked over in a few steps and whispered in Samuel''s ear, "They''re all good stuff."


    Samuel smiled. Of course, he didn''t care what was good and what was bad. "There''s no need for me to host the marriage. I''ll just show up." Hearing this, Fang Biao nodded awkwardly.


    Although it was not as decent as the wedding personally witnessed by the Ice God, no matter what, the Ice God was not willing to attend the banquet yesterday, but now he had agreed to attend the wedding. The huge difference between them showed that the Ice God


    made a


    concession.


    Moreover, the most important thing was that since Ice God was here, the Fang family''s reputation would be in their hands. As for the rest, it was not important.


    Thinking of this, Fang Biao smiled and nodded to the people behind him, asking a group of people to move several boxes of treasures into Ice God''s


    room.


    Samuel wanted to refuse, but the pangolin forcibly pressed down on Samuel''s arm. He smiled and motioned for everyone to move in quickly. Samuel smiled bitterly and shook his head helplessly.


    After putting down the items, Fang Biao bowed slightly to Samuel. "Then I''ll be waiting for you at the wedding."


    "No problem, no problem." The pangolin answered on behalf of Samuel.


    Fang Biao nodded. At this time, he turned to look at the imperial concubines behind him...

 Chapter 3332

    Chapter 3332


    ?


    Then, Fang Biao said softly, "All of you, stay and take care of Ice God."


    "Yes!" Several women quickly bowed.


    "Patriarch Fang, there''s no need for that." Samuel was just about to speak when he was interrupted.


    Fang Biao smiled and said, "I really let Ice God sufferst night. Don''t misunderstand. They are all from the mansion, and they are all clean and pure. They have the ability to massage."


    "Let them massage and rx for Ice God and your friend. There''s nothing else."


    Samuel still wanted to refuse, but the pangolin quickly stopped Samuel and said, "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it. Last night, I felt pain all over my body. Anyway, it''s still early. It''s good to massage and rx."


    Samuel rolled his eyes speechlessly. If Fang Biao wanted to give a massage, he didn''t have to send some young and beautiful women, and deliberately emphasized that they were clean and pure.


    Obviously, what Fang Biao meant was more than that.


    However, the only problem was that the pangolin could not move his eyes away from the beauties.


    How could Fang Biao miss such an opportunity? He hurriedly smiled and waved his hand. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and serve the two distinguished guests."


    "Listen carefully. If the two distinguished guests are not happy at all, your days wille to an end."


    "Yes!" The four girls nodded slightly and agreed in unison.


    "Alright, it''s gettingte. I have so many guests in the garden that I need to be busy with some trivial matters. I''ll be troubling you two." With that, Fang Biao bowed slightly. After bowing to Samuel with his men, he turned and left.


    The pangolin looked at the beauties and he wasughing happily. How could he know that this was clearly arranged by Fang Biao?


    The implication of Fang Biao''s words was too obvious.


    Or perhaps, the pangolin knew what Fang Biao meant, but he was also willing to jump down without turning back.


    "Let''s go. Let''s have a massage." The pangolin did not see the helplessness on Samuel''s face at all. He pulled the girls into the room. Almost at this time, the door on the side rang slightly, and Sue Yan walked out slowly with Pearl Green.


    After a night''s adjustment, the two women, who were in a good mood, were talking andughing when they suddenly saw Samuel and the pangolin walking into the room with the four women. Content belongs to


    To be exact, it was the pangolin that couldn''t wait to take the four women with him, while Samuel stood there helplessly.


    But at least, this was not the case in the eyes of the two women.


    Seeing this scene, the two women''s faces became unusually cold almost at the same time.


    Sue Yan was fine. After a little


    adjustment, she recovered a lot, but


    Pearl Green?ould not bear it. She immediately shouted coldly, "Ah, some people are really well hidden. In front of my youngdy, they behave like human dogs with deep affection, and let us think that they are a gentleman. However, they just turned around, wandering around the flowers outside like bees, which is disgusting."


    "Pearl Green." Although Sue Yan was not happy, she still quickly stopped Pearl Green from cursing.


    "Am I wrong? It is said that people


    are not afraid of viins, but afraid of hypocrites Miss, he is refusing you now. Maybe he is fishing a big fish. After all, there is a move called catching the cat!" After that, Bearl Green red at Samuel. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If eyes could kill, Samuel would not doubt it at all he had been killed countless times by Pearl Green at this time.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Well... it''s not what you think. I can exin..." Seeing that Samuel was implicated, Pangolin scratched his head in embarrassment and wanted to exin.


    Pearl Green snorted disdainfully. "There''s no need to exin. You''re all so good at acting. Who knows how long we will be tricked by you? Miss, let''s go."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Pearl Green pulled Sue Yan and angrily walked toward the bride''s room.


    The pangolin panicked and tugged at Samuel. "Why aren''t you chasing?"


    Samuel looked up at the backs of the two women. "Should I chase after them?"

 Chapter 3333

    Chapter 3333


    ?


    With a bitter smile, Samuel chose to shake his head.


    If it was Yvonne, Samuel would definitely chase after her. But this was Sue Yan, so how could Samuel...


    For Samuel, this might be the best result. Just let Sue Yan think it was like this. At least in this way, SUE Yan might forget him faster.


    Samuel didn''t know that if he really caught up, what he would see would be Yvonne!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shaking his head, Samuel turned back to the house. Almost at the same time, Pearl Green and Sue Yan also knocked on the door of Yvonne, but...


    Just as one person faced them head-on, the other person had already turned around...


    They missed each other just like that!


    "You are..." Looking at Sue Yan and Pearl Green on the door, Yvonne was a little surprised.


    Even though Sue Yan wore a veil, she was more beautiful than Pearl Green. Even Yvonne, a super beauty, felt a little pale whenpared with Sue Yan.


    Her attention was also on the two people, and she did not see the back of Samuel.


    "This is our Miss Sue. Sue Yan, I am her maidservant, Pearl Green." As she said politely, Pearl Green looked back at Samuel and others in the distance with hatred.


    "Young madam, the Sue family is one of the four major families, and Miss Sue Yan is the most beautiful woman in the desert world. Of course, her maidservant is also known as the best in the Sue family." Dong Ju whispered beside Yvonne.


    Yvonne nodded and looked at Pearl Green, only to find that she was looking back. Following her gaze, Samuel had closed the door slightly. "Pearl Green!" Obviously, when Sue Yan saw Yvonne''s eyes following Pearl Green, she was a little dissatisfied with the fact that Pearl Green did not know etiquette.


    "Ah?" Pearl Green came to her senses. When she saw Yvonne''s eyes, she scratched her head in embarrassment and said, "Miss, don''t look. They are all brutes. If you look too much, it will hurt your eyes."


    Yvonne smiled awkwardly and said, "But I heard that he''s the new Ice God in the mansion. He should be quite famous in your desert world. How did he... be a brute?"


    "He is a jerk. Miss, am I right?" Pearl Green said angrily.


    Sue Yan sighed helplessly. "Pearl Green."


    Realizing that she had be emotional again, Pearl Green quickly stuck out her tongue and shut her mouth.


    "Miss, don''t listen to her nonsense.


    She and I are sisters, so I spoil her


    too. I spoil her so much that she


    doesn''t know what she should a


    Please forgive her and not tough at her," Sue Yan said apologetically. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Yvonne smiled gently. "Miss Pearl Green is just jealous. What''s there tough at?"


    With Yvonne''s intelligence, as a woman, how could she not see through the little thought of Pearl Green?


    "Who... who said I''m jealous? I won''t like that bastard." Being directly pointed out by Yvonne, Pearl Green blushed and hurriedly denied.


    "I can see that Miss Sue also has a


    to


    good impression of this Ice God. Miss Sue is like a fairy descending: the human world. Anyone who can win your favor must be a dragon among men. If there is fate, I hope to meet him. I am not interested in him. I am just curious about what kind of man could have such an encounter." Yvonne smiled politely.


    Hearing this, Sue Yan was both happy and bitter. Although she loved Samuel, Samuel was ruthless.


    "Miss, you''re too kind."


    "A schr and a beauty, a beauty and a hero. Every sentence I say is true, and I dare not say anything nonsense." Yvonne said softly, which was what she meant in her heart.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help ncing at Samuel''s room. She was really envious of Sue Yan and the man.


    If Samuel was here, they could be the same. However, she would not have the word "if" for the rest of her life.


    Thinking of this, Yvonne couldn''t


    help but feel sad. Seeing this, Dong Ju hurriedly touched Yvonne gently. Only then did Yvonne remember that there were guests in front of her." She smiled embarrassedly and said, "I haven''t invited Miss Sue in yet."


    After that, she nced at Dong Ju and ordered, "Dong Ju, could you please make some tea?"


    "Yes!" Dong Ju nodded.


    Sue Yan smiled gently and waved her slender white hands gently. "Miss, you don''t have to. In fact, I came here for something important." "What''s the matter, Miss Sue?" Yvonne was stunned. She had never known Miss Sue before. How could there be something important?

 Chapter 3334

    Chapter 3334


    ?


    "Can we talk alone?" Sue Yan chuckled.


    Yvonne did not respond. She just looked at Dong Ju and others indifferently.


    Dong Ju and the others were obviously stunned. However, when they thought that it was the eldest daughter of the Sue family, they looked at each other, bowed slightly, and left.


    "Pleasee in." Yvonne gently invited Sue Yan to the room.


    "Pearl Green, wait outside the door," Sue Yan ordered.


    Pearl Green nodded and stood at the door without making any noise.


    After entering the house, Yvonne invited Sue Yan to sit down. After that, she poured a cup of fragrant tea and handed it to Sue Yan. Then she slowly sat down and said, "Miss Sue, we have never met before. I really don''t understand why you want to see me?"


    Sue Yan frowned slightly. "Actually... I don''t know what''s going on. But on the way here, someone asked me to give something to the future young madam of the Fang family."


    "Someone wants to give me something?"


    Yvonne couldn''t help frowning and feeling confused.


    She knew what kind of people she had in Eight Direction World. They were either the people from the Fu family or Samuel.


    But the people of the Fu Family didn''t know her whereabouts, even if they knew, so what? The attitude of those people to her was obviously not good.


    Could it be Samuel?


    However, based on her understanding of Samuel, if he had known that she was here, he would have rushed over alone. How could he have given her a gift?


    Could it be that the two letters really hurt him so much that he wanted to send her something, such as the souvenirs between the two of them, to break the rtionship with each other?


    Thinking of this, Yvonne was extremely sad. Although she knew that the possibility was very small, she still quickly took over a small box from Sue Yan''s arms and then quickly opened it.


    However, as soon as she opened the small box, Yvonne waspletely dumbfounded.


    It could even be said that it waspletely different from what she had thought.


    It was just a piece of yellow paper using a special material. Yvonne looked at Sue Yan doubtfully, but Sue Yan could only smile bitterly, because she had never opened the box, so she did not know what was in it.


    "May I ask Miss Sue, who entrusted this thing to you?" Yvonne did not open it directly as she softly asked in doubt.


    Sue Yan shook her head gently. "I don''t know who he is. I only know that he is over 100 years old and his beard is full of white. Although he is only dressed in cloth clothes, he is naturally not a mortal. He only asked me to give this to you. As for what it is and what it is for, I really don''t know. Please forgive me."


    Hearing this, Yvonne nodded and did not ask any more questions. But at the same time, knowing that it was not Samuel, she felt at ease and lost. Then, Yvonne gently took out the paper scroll from the box, opened the thin rope outside, and opened the paper.


    Hu!


    All of a sudden, at the moment when the paper was opened, a stream of white powder suddenly spurted out from the paper, and the surrounding powder was scattered.


    "Oh no." Sue Yan''s eyes suddenly shed with a sh of light. She subconsciously blocked it with her hands and hurriedly retreated. So did Yvonne.


    However, no matter how fast they were, they were not as fast as Samuel. Even though they had used all their strength, it was still a littlete.


    s fine, with a veil and a


    Sue Yan was


    n


    mask. So except for some powder on her body, there was nothing on her face. Yvonne had turned her head away, but when she looked up, there was a lot of white powder on her face. Content belongs to


    Sue Yan frowned. She raised her hand slightly and sniffed it. Suddenly, her face turned cold." Rootless Poison!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she hurriedly looked at Yvonne. Seeing the white powder on Yvonne''s face, she waspletely dumbfounded.


    "How could this be?" Sue Yan waspletely dumbfounded and froze on the spot.


    Yvonne also seemed to feel


    something abnormal in her body.


    She hurriedly looked at Sue Yan, her eyes full of vignce and confusion At the same time, she slightly mobilized the energy in her hand and put on a defensive posture.


    What did Sue Yan mean?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3335

    Chapter 3335


    ?


    Sue Yan wanted to take a step forward, but Yvonne took half a step back. At the same time, she put her hand on her body slightly. Obviously, she would take action at any time.


    "Miss Sue, you misunderstood." Sue Yan quickly stood up and stepped back at the same time, leaving enough distance for Yvonne. Then she exined in a panic, "I... I didn''t know that there would be... these things in this paper."


    "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault for not examining it carefully before."


    Thinking of this, Sue Yan''s guilty eyes were full of tears. If she had been a little more carefully, the situation would not have be like this.


    Yvonne had already felt that the five internal organs in her body were slightly rolling, and an ufortable force made her stumble. However, even so, Yvonne was not in a hurry to call for help, but stared at Sue Yan with a pair of beautiful eyes.


    "Phew!" Yvonne finally put down her guard. She let out a long breath and fell down beside the table, barely relying on her arm to support herself.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sue Yan quickly rushed up and supported Yvonne. Then she took Yvonne to the bedside and let her lie down. After that, she moved her hand slightly, and a stream of energy was slowly injected into Yvonne''s body.


    With Sue Yan''s help and Yvonne''s resistance, the situation of Yvonne improved a little in just a moment.


    "Miss Sue, you seem to know this poison?" Yvonne did not look very good, but after the joint effort of the two, she barely recovered a lot.


    Sue Yan nodded, but the way she looked at Yvonne became guiltier.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Sue. If I hadn''t brought this thing to you, you wouldn''t..."As she spoke, a teardrop fell from the corner of her beautiful eyes. Yvonne smiled softly and shook her head with difficulty. "I believe that you don''t know anything about it either. Since you don''t know it yourself, you shouldn''t me yourself so much."


    "Besides, you know that I''m in the Fang n. If I''m poisoned, the Fang n will have the antidote."


    In fact, Yvonne was not interested in the antidote. In this situation today, she did not care about her life or death. She just did not want Sue Yan to feel too guilty, so she said this.


    But obviously, after hearing Yvonne''s words, Sue Yan''s face did not rx at all. Instead, she became guiltier and lowered her head so much that she did not dare to look at Yvonne again.


    The more open-minded Yvonne was, the more ufortable Sue Yan felt, because others might not know about the Rootless Poison, but it was absolutely impossible for Sue Yan not to know.


    In this world, no matter how poisonous it was, there must be a root, and there must be a source of it, which could be cured if there was a source. But the reason why the Rootless Poison was called the Rootless Poison was that it had no root at all, and naturally, it could not be cured!!


    "This poison can''t be cured." Sue Yan thought for a while, but still managed to say.


    Then, Sue Yan looked at Yvonne with guilt. Yvonne was obviously stunned, and her face was full of mixed feelings.


    Death might be a relief for her at present, but it meant that she would be separated from Samuel forever.


    Although there was no difference between the present scene and the farewell, having a thought seemed to be better than having no thoughts.


    But if she had no more thoughts, was it really better than being seperated forever?


    Yvonne was very conflicted, just like the expression on her face at this time.


    However, she soon chuckled and said, "It doesn''t matter. Since it can''t be cured, then don''t cure it."


    "If you are poisoned by the Rootless Poison, this poison can barely save your life when the weather is cold. But if the weather is hot, you will be in great pain. How can you not cure it?" Seeing that Yvonne was so calm, Sue Yan became anxious.


    Yvonne smiled bitterly. There was no need to be afraid of life or death. Her face was extremely calm. Since she did not know how to make a choice,


    it


    up to God to make the


    ion. Content belongs to


    Whether it was life or death, it was up to fate. As for the fate with Samuel, if there was a next life, they would depend on each other. Maybe this was the only way in this life.


    As Lu Ruoxin said, maybe her existence could only be a drag on Samuel.


    Thinking of this, Yvonne seemed to have figured it out. She looked at Sue Yan and smiled gently to show that Sue Yan did not need to worry or feel guilty.


    "By the way, I know that there is


    n


    someone who can help you." Sue Yan suddenly thought of something. She suddenly became unusually excited and a trace of surprise appeared on her anxious face. Content belongs to


    swnow


    Yvonne frowned slightly and did not know who she was referring to. She could not help but wonder, "Who?"


    "Ice God!"

 Chapter 3336

    Chapter 3336


    ?


    Samuel held the jade ice bead in his hand, which could constantly cause cold air. Moreover, because it possessed the original body of the jade ice bead, the cold air it released was also the purest and most powerful.


    If Ice God could help, he would definitely be able to help Yvonne suppress the Rootless Poison at the greatest limit. Then, with his purest Jade Ice Pearl, he could make the effect of the Rootless Poison not so painful.


    Thinking of this, Sue Yan suddenly said in a hurry, "I will invite him over now."


    "Miss Sue." Yvonne stopped her and smiled at her. She shook her head and said, "As you said, the person who has the Jade Ice Bead is the Ice God who is highly respected by tens of thousands of people in the desert world. In other words, the Jade Ice Bead and the Ice God are almost equal. Aren''t you asking an Ice God to use his treasure to suppress my disease? Isn''t that a fantasy?"


    "I think, although Miss Sue likes Ice God, it''s also because of this that you should know more about the truth, right?" Yvonne said.


    How could Yvonne know that if they really met, so what if she asked for everything from Samuel, not to mention the small jade ice bead?


    On the other side, after hearing this, the joy on Sue Yan''s facepletely stopped. Yes, the jade ice bead was the symbol of Ice God. It was self- evident how precious it was. It was indeed a dream to use it to suppress other people''s illness.


    But how could she ignore the fact that she had hurt Yvonne so badly?


    Just when she was in a dilemma and ming herself, all of a sudden, Sue Yan''s eyes inadvertently fell on the box on the table and the paper on the ground.


    Suddenly, she frowned slightly. Then, she bent down and walked over to pick up the paper gently.


    "Miss Sue, is this a map?" Sue Yan shouted and then carefully unfolded the drawing.


    She was shocked to see that the whole map depicted the entire desert world!


    However, there was a route mark on it, and it turned out to be the Born Burning City of the Demon Race.


    "See you in the Bone Burning City if you want to remove the Rootless Poison."


    In the letter, some red lines were looming!


    Sue Yan''s face suddenly turned frosty. What did this mean?


    She looked at Yvonne in a daze. "I think it may be a conspiracy from beginning to end!"


    "Someone wants to take advantage of me and send this thing to you to poison you, and then force you toe to Born Burning City." Sue Yan immediately understood and looked at Yvonne with a frown.


    She tried hard to recall the old man''s appearance. It was strange that she could still remember his general


    appearance and dress, and eve


    every detail of his body. But the old man''s appearance became


    unusually blurred... Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    She had talked to the old man in person, and the two of them faced each other directly. Naturally, she was very clear about the old man''s appearance.


    However, why was it that when she thought about it now, it becamepletely blurry, to the extent where... she couldn''t even remember what the old man looked like?


    Sue Yan had a headache. The more she tried to think about it, the more painful her head became. "How could this be? I can''t remember what he looks like..."


    Yvonne hurriedly dragged her weak


    body and stood up. Energy


    protected Sue Yan''s mind. When Sue Yan Calmed down, Yvonne said indifferently, "Don''t think about it if you can''t remember. Just like you said, someone deliberately set this trap."


    "And, he should be a very powerful master."


    To be able to erase others'' impression so miraculously, this kind of superb strength was obviously not something that ordinary people could do. But who would set up such a big trap for her?


    If there was a deep hatred between them, Yvonne couldn''t think of anyone other than those from the Fu and Ye families. But the problem was, didn''t Yvonne know about the top members of the Fu and Ye families?


    It was impossible for them to have such an expert.


    Even if it was Lu Ruoxin, now that


    Yvonne had already given in to her, it was even more impossible for her to send the experts of the Lu family to force Xvonne to leave the desert city. This was obviously the


    LoveContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    complete opposite of Lu Ruoxin''s original intention.


    But apart from this, who else could it be?


    Sue Yan did not understand either, but one thing was very clear...

 Chapter 3337

    Chapter 3337


    ?


    If going to Born Burning City could cure Yvonne''s poison, then she had the responsibility to take Yvonne with her.


    What Sue Yan didn''t know was that because of this, the Sue family was forced to be involved in a fate that had long been arranged.


    "Miss Sue, I heard that the Sue family also has some Ice Beads, right?" Yvonne asked softly.


    "Yes, but not much."


    "Can you give me some?" Yvonne looked pale and said weakly.


    "Miss, you want to..."


    Yvonne nodded and said, "Although I''m not from the desert, I''ve heard Dong Ju mention that the Fang and Sue families have always been on good terms with each other, but as one of the four big families, there are bound to be open strife and secret strife. If the matter between us is founded, the consequences will be unimaginable. Since Miss Sue said that the cold can slightly suppress the poison, then..."


    "I hurt you like this, but you still have to think about me everywhere. I am ashamed." Hearing these words, Sue Yan couldn''t help but lower her head. "The outside world has long rumored that the Fang family married the Saintess. Now it seems that it is true."


    "However, Miss Sue, don''t worry. Things started because of me. No matter what, I will help you get rid of the Rootless Poison." After saying that, Sue Yan looked at Yvonne sincerely.


    Yvonne smiled sadly. She really wanted to say that there was no need. However, seeing that Sue Yan''s ashamed eyes were full of firmness, she couldn''t bear to refuse and nodded slightly.


    "I''ll let Pearl Green go and get the beads." After that, Sue Yan quickly got up, opened the door and said a few words to Pearl Green. Then she quickly came back to close the door and helped Yvonne to the bedside to rest.


    After a while, Pearl Green sneaked over with a few small jade ice beads. Sue Yan put them in the sachet and fed Yvonne a fiery red elixir.


    "The small jade ice beads can help you lower the temperature of your body. The energy of this Fire Sand Pill can protect your body from being hurt by the cold."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "How is it? Do you feel better now?"


    "If it still doesn''t work, I can ask Ice God for help. Even if I can''t borrow the real jade ice bead, he can help to suppress it more or less."


    Yvonne grabbed Sue Yan''s hand slightly and shook her head at her with a smile. "In order to protect the reputation of the Sue family and Miss Sue, the fewer people know about this, the better."


    Sue Yan still wanted to speak, but Yvonne opened her mouth again. "Besides, if the Fang family knows that they have married a woman who is poisoned, how can they lose face in front of so many guests?"


    Sue Yan knew that Yvonne was obviously helping her find all kinds of excuses, Sue Yan was moved and stopped talking, but in her heart, she regarded the kind Yvonne as her friend. She nodded silently and sat


    back on the bed. Content belongs to


    "I think Miss Sue is not only beautiful, but also has exquisite makeup. If Miss Sue feels deeply sorry, why don''t you dress up for me?"


    Sue Yan''s heart almost melted. In


    fact, she knew that Yvonne wanted to make her feel better by asking her to put on makeup for her. Secondly, Yvonne didn''t want Dong Ju and others to know that she was in her current state. It would be so fucky if a man could marry such a kind woman.


    "Okay." Sue Yan nodded and nced at Pearl Green. Pearl Green got up and hurried to arrange the dressing table.


    Sue Yan gently helped Yvonne up and slowly walked to the dressing table...


    Meanwhile, in the distant room.


    Compared with the silence and sadness here, that was...


    Hysterical!


    "Ouch!"


    "Whoaa!"


    "Great, great."


    "Here, here, and here...."


    Even though the door was closed, the people outside could clearly hear the shouting of someone in the room.


    Sometimes it was high-pitched, sometimes it wasfortable, and sometimes it was soul-stirring.


    In the room, Samuel was lying on the bed with his eyebrows closed. He even wanted to cover his head with a protective energy shield, not wanting to be contaminated by the noise of the pangolin.


    On the other side of the house, the


    pangolin was holding four women in his arms. He was massaged and fed by beautiful women. He was sofortable that he almost reached the sky. His leisurely and


    Mn¨¦


    comfortable appearance was more


    like an immortal. Content belongs to


    In the front hall of the Fang family, the servants of the Fang family, who were dressed in beautiful clothes, stood in front of the hall and opened the door to wee the guests.


    The Fang n''s wedding had officially begun....

 Chapter 3338

    Chapter 3338


    ?


    In front of the Fang family hall, there were all kinds of silk, jade, and gold. In therge City Lord''s Mansion, there was a golden wall shining. The red scenery was all over the ce, and it was very bright.


    "Come in, please!"


    At this time, Fang Jun, the First Elder of the Fang family, led a group of elders of the Fang family to wee the guests who had been here.


    It could be said that the Fang n was quite grand. All the guests who entered the Fang n would be received by their servants from the entrance all the way to the outside of the hall, even though they were thousands of meters away from the entrance, apanied by waves of fireworks.


    The guests might not necessarily be rtives with the Fang family, but such a scene still made the guests look quite respectable.


    As time went by, the reception room in front of the City Lord''s Mansion was already full of gifts. Arge number of guests poured in, adding to the celebration and excitement.


    In front of the main hall, on the yground, there were tens of thousands of tables. The tables were all made of white jade and were covered with red cloth. There were several kinds of exquisite cold dishes on the tables. In the kitchen far away from the main hall, hundreds of chefs were busy preparing for today''s banquet.


    Fang Biao stood in front of the main hall with several imperial concubines, looking at the guests with a satisfied smile on his face.


    At this time, a ceremonial official slowly walked over from behind. "Patriarch, it''s almost the auspicious day."


    "Okay, how about Kun''er''s preparation?"


    "ording to the agreement, young master has led arge number of guests and a total of 48 horse carriages to wait at the west gate. As long as the city gate opens, he can enter to wee the bride. After that, he can leave from the south gate. After circling the city, he can enter through the east gate and officially get married," the ceremonial official replied.


    Fang Biao nodded. "Okay, Fang Yuan."


    "Patriarch, I am here."


    "It''s almost time. Go to the west gate and open the city gate."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man named Fang Yuan quickly left with a few people.


    Fang Biao raised his head slightly. The weather was clear today, and the wind and the sun were beautiful. It seemed that the day had been chosen for a good day. From now on, the heavens would bless the Fang family, and they would never change.


    "Come with me to wee the guests." Thinking of this, Fang Biao smiled and slowly walked to the yground with a group of imperial concubines.


    In the backyard, after Sue Yan''s hard


    work, under the makeup, Yvonne''s pale and powerless look was very good. If others had not stared at her eyes, it would have been difficult for them to find that she was poisoned at this time.


    "The west gate is open, and the wedding procession ising soon. Let me cover your head," Sue Yan said.


    Yvonne nodded and smiled to express her gratitude.


    Sue Yan signaled to Pearl Green with her eyes. Pearl Green nodded, opened the door slightly, and called in Dong Ju and the other girls, ready to wee the bride at any time.


    Almost at the moment when Pearl Green opened the door, the door of Samuel''s room was gently opened. Surrounded by the four girls, the pangolin slowly walked out with a satisfied smile on his face.


    The four girls also deliberately stuck close to the pangolin, as if they were intimated with the pangolin.


    However, the eyes of Pearl Green were full of anger, especially when she saw Samuel following them out of the room. The anger on her face became even more difficult to calm down.


    "Scum!" Pearl Green cursed.


    Sue Yan and Yvonne were shocked by this sudden angry curse. They


    looked up at Pearl Green. At this time, Pearl Green finally realized that she had lost herposure. SheContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    stuck out her tongue and showed an embarrassed smile. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Seeing that Yvonne was puzzled, Sue Yan smiled gently and said, "She is talking about Ice God!"


    "Ice God?" Yvonne was puzzled.


    Sue Yan shook her head and did not want to talk too much about it. However, Pearl Green said angrily, "On the surface, Ice God seems to be a gentleman, but in fact, he is simply a pervert."


    "He said I didn''t want to, but his body


    didn''t


    was very honest. He doesn''t seem to


    be close to women. In fact, we are too naive. It''s not that he is not close to women. He just thinks that there are not many people. He needs several women at a time." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing this, Yvonne smiled gently. In a world where strength was respected, money and power always made people''s desire swell. Naturally, they would do a lot of immoral things.


    Thinking of this, Samuel was the best. He would always revolve around her and regard her as the only one.


    Almost at the same time, with the sound of gongs and drums, the west gate of the city rang, and the wedding procession officially set off!

 Chapter 3339

    Chapter 3339


    ?


    Samuel also heard the sounds. He looked up into the sky and smiled.


    "A big gift?"


    "Is it time to get ready?"


    He looked at the pangolin with a slight look. It was almost time to send the women away.


    With beautiful women as hispanion, how could the pangolin not be satisfied? He looked back at Samuel eagerly, telling him how miserable he had been single for many years.


    Samuel looked at this guy helplessly, sighed, and nodded, asking him to take the four women away first, which could be regarded as helping the pangolin.


    With Samuel''s hint, the pangolin gave Samuel a thumbs-up. Then, surrounded by four beautiful women, the pangolin took the lead to walk to the front of the hall.


    Samuel bitterly shook his head. He looked at the iparably excited back of the pangolin and bitterlyughed, "This fellow..."


    However, although he was not interested in beautiful women, the scenery here was not bad. Samuel leaned against the tree on the left side of the stream and saw the fish ying in groups at the bottom of the water, the white cranes nestled against each other in the water, and even the birds on the trees next to him depended on each other.


    It would be great if Yvonne was here.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "On the day of the wedding, there will be a perfect match. Even the pangolin has four beautiful women apanying him." Samuel said leisurely, as if he was talking to himself but also like to talking to a fish in the water.


    At this time, with the sound of the bell in the west gate, Fang Kun was wearing a wedding suit, riding on a horse, and wearing a leather hat. He looked majestic. In the cheers of many people who had been arranged by the Fang family, he slowly entered the mansion with dozens of cars behind him. The gongs and drums in the cars were loud. There were even female attendants who gave a flower ceremony. In the flower ceremony, there were not only all kinds of flowers and petals, but also golden foil. It was not only beautiful, but also showed the luxury and wealth of the Fang family''s Century wedding.


    "It''s magnificent. The Fang n is indeed magnificent."


    "That''s right. The young master of the Fang family is also dignified and handsome today."


    A lot of people cheered in the carnival. Fang Kun, who was riding on the horse, felt extremelyfortable, and a rare faint smile appeared on his face.


    He was very depressed about what


    had happenedst night. He didn''t know what his father had heard from Samuel, the bitch, to make him really think that his father was going to wipe out his family. Fortunately, his father had asked someone to let him go at thest moment.


    At that time, Mr. Chai had left. Fang Kun asked his father why his father was so serious but his father didn''t answer. Last night, he went back


    and thought about it all night. He et


    was afraid that Samuel might have said something in front of Mr. Chai. Although Mr. Chai was very famous, he was still a senior. Maybe he had believed Samuel''s words for a while. Because of anger, Mr. Chai even changed his idea of taking him as his disciple.


    Because of Mr. Chai''s face, his father could only pretend to be impartialfor the dignity of the Fang family.


    Thispletely exined why his father had ruthlessly punished him, but his father let him go after Mr. Chai left.


    Fortunately, Fang Kun believed that he would be more honored after the Ice God came back in the middle of the night to attend his wedding.


    At that time, even if Mr. Chai was dissatisfied, it was nothing. He would still be able to acknowledge Mr. Chai as his master, and the Fang n would continue to prosper. Everything would belong to him, Fang Kun.


    However, although he was fine now, the damn bitch of Samuel almost hurt him. He would definitely humiliate this guyter.


    If someone dared to make him unhappy, he would definitely take it back twice as much.


    Thinking of this, Fang Kun''s smile had a kind of vanity, as well as a trace of coldness.


    As walking by the long road of the west, the wedding procession slowly walked into the backyard through the side door and walked all the way to the bride''s room.


    At this time, Samuel leaned against the stream and trees. When he heard the sound of gongs and drums behind him, he looked back and saw that Fang Kun had arrived at the door of the bride''s room surrounded by a group of people.


    Inside the door, Dong Ju and the other girls gently closed the door.


    ording to the rules of the desert world, Fang Kun should gently knock on the door three times, sprinkl several red packets, and kick the


    threshold with his foot. Outsidet


    firecrackers would be lit, and the bride would slowlye out with Dong Ju and the other girls... Content belongs to

 Chapter 3340

    Chapter 3340


    ?


    Although she wore a red veil, her bright dress still could not cover her beautiful figure. It was obvious that she was a peerless beauty without looking at her face.


    "The bride, get into the sedan chair." As the second ceremonial official behind Fang Kun shouted softly, several sedan carriers carried the delicate red sedan chair and quickly moved over.


    When the sedan chair fell, the second ceremonial official lifted the curtain and sent the bride into the sedan chair with Dong Ju and the other girls.


    In the distance, Samuel leaned against the tree and looked at this scene. For a moment, he was full of sadness. Even a person like Fang Kun had a wife. What about him?


    He also had a wife.


    Samuel slowly turned his head to look at the reflection in the water. What reflected was only his lonely figure, but it was lonely.


    "Yvonne, where are you?"


    "Even though you are determined in the letter, my heart is still the same!"


    "Get up the sedan chair!"


    With the ceremonial official''s loud shout, the sedan slowly lifted up, and the horn sounded with joy. The city drums on the south gate also sounded in time. Under the leadership of Fang Kun, the wedding procession went all the way to the south gate of the backyard.


    "Phew!" Samuel let out a long breath and let go of his depressed heart knot. No matter what, the road was in front of him. No matter how difficult it was, Samuel had to go on.


    "Only when I finish the matter of Born Burning City will I have the right to negotiate with Lu Ruoxin. Perhaps, there will be a turning point for Yvonne''s matter!"


    Thinking of this, Samuel''s dispirited mood gradually swept away, and the motivation filled his whole body again.


    "It''s almost time for me to enter the hall." Thinking of this, Samuel shook his head and turned to walk toward the hall.


    ording to the rules, the wedding procession had to travel through the whole city and could not take the same path. Then, it would enter through the east gate and be officially married.


    Therefore, it would take some time for the wedding procession to return. When Samuel arrived at the main hall, although there were a lot of people sitting in the hall, it was far from enough for all the guests.


    Today was different from yesterday. Yesterday, Samuel was the protagonist, so he would naturally be introduced by Fang Biao. At that time, Samuel would not want to be surrounded by tens of thousands of people.


    But today, the protagonist was changed. The whole Fang family was busy, and almost no one could greet Samuel.


    Moreover, Samuel was still waiting


    for Fang Kun''s gift, so he chose a seat in front of the hall. In this way, he would not steal others'' limelight, and he would not fall far away from the crowd like yesterday.


    There were not many guests, so the servant served a cup of good tea in time and Samuel looked around while tasting. He saw that the pangolin was talking andughing with four beautiful women in the hall At this time, the pangolin also saw Samuel. He waved to Samuel desperately, indicating for him to sit in.


    "This guy..." Samuel smiled bitterly, unwilling to leave the position.


    However, after the pangolin waved his hand several times, seeing that Samuel didn''t move, he came over in a hurry with four beautiful women. "I asked you to go over. Are you blind?"


    "Is there any difference between this outer table and the inner table? Sitting here is the same. Besides, it''s sunny today. Isn''t it good to sit outside and enjoy the breeze?" Samuel said with a smile.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The food is the same, but the inside is obviously different from the outside. What kind of jade table is this? What kind of jade table is inside? It is different." The pangolin said gloomily.


    "It''s just a meal. We use our mouths not a table." Samuel shook his head.


    "Damn it, you are so pedantic." The pangolin was so angry. He had seen people keep a low profile, but he had never seen such a low profile people. Just as he was about to say something else, the crowd in the hall moved slightly. As they entered, a group of distinguished guests began to slowly take their seats.


    "I won''t talk to you anymore. I''m going to upy the position."


    With the beautiful women beside him, the damn Pangolin was naturally full of vanity. He left Samuel behind and ran away with the four beauties.


    In the main hall, Sue Yan took Pearl Green and a group of Fang family''s important guests to sit in the main hall one by one with Fang Jun''s invitation. Sue Yan did see the


    pangolin and four beautiful wool


    sitting not far away, but she did not see Samuel. She hurriedly searched the crowd with her eyes, but still did not see the one she wanted to see.


    "Stop looking for him. He has been discovered by us. In order to continue to deceive you, Miss, he must be alone now." said Pearl Green disdainfully.


    Sue Yan looked at Pearl Green with some displeasure. She didn''t allow Pearl Green to insult Samuel like this.


    At this time, Samuel outside the hall looked up at the sun in the sky. It was almost time...

 Chapter 3341

    Chapter 3341


    ?


    Samuel took a sip of tea and waited quietly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Time passed quickly and slowly!


    As the sun was about to fall on the right track, the earth was scattered. On the east gate, the fireworks rang continuously, and the city drums rang loudly.


    The procession of grooms had officially returned after circling the city!


    "Open the door to wee the bride, neers enter the hall!"


    As the ceremonial official who was standing high in the distance shouted loudly, the east gate opened!


    Fang Kun rode on a white horse and slowly entered with the wedding procession and the bride''s sedan chair.


    The guests under the stage also sat down one by one. Looking down from the perspective of Samuel, the yground was full of people.


    In the corridor leading directly to the main hall in the middle of the crowd, the wedding procession stopped, and the bridal sedan chair was carried into the front of the procession, behind Fang Kun.


    In the main hall, Fang Biao also led the Fang family members and elders out of the main hall, standing at the door and looking down.


    However, when Fang Biao looked down, he unintentionally cast his eyes on Samuel sitting not far from the left. For a moment, he was both surprised and happy.


    Of course, Fang Biao was surprised that Samuel could not sit in that kind of ce. He was happy that Ice God did keep his promise and attended the wedding of his son.


    Samuel nodded slightly at him, indicating that Fang Biao didn''t need to care about him and could do whatever Fang Biao wanted.


    Fang Biao smiled gratefully, turned around, and raised his head.


    "The good time has arrived. Congrattions to the Fang family. The groom can kick the door of the sedan chair and enter the hall to finish the ceremony!" The ceremonial officialughed and shouted loudly.


    Almost at the same time, the crowd around also apuded warmly. Fang Kunughed happily, got off the horse, came to the side of the sedan chair, stepped on his right leg under the instruction of the ceremonial official, and kicked the sedan door lightly.


    However, the bride who should havee out after the door of the sedan chair was kicked didn''t show up at this time.


    The guests suddenly became


    suspicious, and the group of Fang family members in the hall also frowned anxiously. Even Samuel, who had always been indifferent, could not help but look sideways at this time. "What''s wrong?"


    Fang Kun was also at a loss. He hurriedly looked at the ceremonial official next to him. The ceremonial official was also very helpless. He nced at Dong Ju, who was in the weing team behind him and signaled her toe and have a look.


    Under the eyes of the crowd, Dong Ju quickly ran to the front of the sedan chair awkwardly, slightly pulled open some gap of the curtain, and poked half of her head in.


    Yvonne was still sitting in the sedan chair with a red veil over her head. However, her body trembled slightly and she was sobbing softly.


    Dong Ju had spent a long time to take care of Yvonne, but Yvonne had always given Dong Ju a strong impression. However, at this time, Yvonne burst into tears.


    Dong Ju gritted her teeth and said, "Young madam, you... you should get out of the sedan chair."


    "There are thousands of guests outside, and... they are all watching."


    Yvonne did not respond and still sat there until Dong Ju lost her patience and wanted to urge her again. Suddenly, Yvonne got up slightly and slowly got out of the sedan chair.


    Seeing the bridee out, the ceremonial official and the Fang family couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief, but Fang Kun''s eyes were still full of dissatisfaction.


    Wouldn''t it be disrespectful that Yvonne slowly showed up in front of everyone?


    ¡°Alright, since that''s the case, I''ll teach you two a lesson."


    Thinking of this, Fang Kun nced at his trusted subordinates in the procession behind him.


    Seeing the look in Fang Kun''s eyes, his trusted subordinates immediately nodded gloomily, indicating that everything was ready.


    Fang Kunughed coldly, extremely satisfied.


    "The groom and bride,e into the hall and finish the ceremony!" The ceremonial official shouted again.


    With the help of Dong Ju, Yvonne reluctantly and helplessly walked toward the hall with Fang Kun, step by step.


    Fang Biao revealed an extremely gratified smile. Surrounded by a group of family members, he slowly returned to the main hall and sat in the middle of the hall, waiting for the new couple toe and salute.


    Seeing that there was nothing


    special, Samuel had already lowered his head to drink tea. He was not interested in it at all, but


    inadvertently saw the groom al"


    bride passing by. Then, Samuel slowly raised his head...

 Chapter 3342

    Chapter 3342


    ?


    The moment he raised his head to look at the bride, Fang Kun obviously found Samuel sitting outside the hall. There was a smile and coldness in Fang Kun''s eyes.


    When their eyes met, the atmosphere was extremely intense.


    After their eyes met, Fang Kun slowly walked into the hall with the bride. In the hall, the red carpet led straight to the hall. On both sides of the jade tables, there were many high-ranking friends. As the neers entered, the apuse was thunderous.


    With the help of his family members, Fang Biao sat quietly in the middle of the main hall. The Fang n members stood on either side of the hall, watching as the neers slowly approached them. They were overjoyed.


    Outside the hall, many friends and rtives also gathered outside, watching the ceremony happily.


    "It is a good day today. On behalf of the Fang n, I wee all of you to attend the ceremony of Fang Kun, the young master of the Fang n." The ceremonial official looked at the crowd, then bowed slightly and began to salute.


    Then, the ceremonial official nced at Fang Biao and signaled for him to speak.


    There was no such a ceremony during a wedding, but the Fang n had added it. Their purpose was obvious.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Fang Biao nodded happily, stood up slightly, and said with a smile, "Thank you for attending my son''s wedding. This not only means that my son has grown up, but also means that I will also retire."


    "The wedding isn''t a big deal, but it''s actually a big deal to attract all of you here. It''s also a blessing for the Fang n. All of the heroes of the desert world are gathered in the Fang n, and it''s been ten thousand years since I saw such a scenest time. I''m really happy."


    "Mr. Chai and the Four Great Families have sent important people here, and the Fang family is even more honored."


    Although he was speaking, he was indicating that the Fang n was so powerful that they could invite all sorts of distinguished guests.


    Mr. Chai and the members of the Four Great Families, who had been mentioned, also smiled and nodded to respond to the Fang family. "The Fang family is really magnificent."


    "That''s right. All the important figures havee here. What''s more exaggerated is that Mr. Chai, who hasn''t appeared for a long time, hase in person. The Fang Family is really awesome."


    "The Fang n lives up to its reputation as the number one n."


    Naturally, Fang Biao''s words caused the whispers below. However, this was what the Fang family wanted the most.


    "In fact, there is a person who makes the Fang n even more glorious than the sun and the moon. However, he''s a low-key person, and doesn''t like excitement. Therefore, although he''s participating in the wedding, he doesn''t want to reveal his identity. ording to him, he''s not trying to steal the limelight of my son." Fang Biao continued tough.


    As soon as these words came out, the crowd talked more and more. At the same time, they looked around for the person mentioned by Fang Biao. Obviously, everyone knew that the person who kept a low profile was the new Ice God who had never been exposed.


    However, it was precisely because they had never seen Ice God before that many people looked around, but they did not know who Ice God was. "Everyone, there is no need to search. Although the Ice God is at the wedding, it is still the same as yesterday." Fang Biao smiled gently. His words caused everyone to sigh endlessly.


    After all, they still couldn''t see Ice God.


    "Patriarch, the auspicious hour has arrived." The ceremonial official softly reminded.


    Fang Biao nodded, and then slightly saluted to everyone present. "Okay, I''ll say it again. On behalf of the Fang family, I thank you for youring again."


    As soon as he finished his words, the apuse was thunderous, and Fang Biao also slowly returned to his seat. At this time, the ceremonial official cleared his throat slightly and said, "Since ancient times, marriage and fate have been reunited, and it has been epted by the heavens. It has been blessed by the earth, and it has been ordered by the parents. Therefore, the new couple should bow to heaven and earth to thank their parents, so that they can get the blessing and harmony from the beginning and the end."


    "Everyone, I announce that the wedding has officially begun."


    After the ceremonial official finished speaking, he shouted loudly, and the band waiting outside the hall also began to y happy music. For a moment, the gongs and drums were loud and lively. Content belongs to


    "The happiness of marriage is eternal by heaven. The neers, listen to me and worship heaven and earth!"


    "Bow to Heaven and Earth." With a loud shout, the neers began to bow to Heaven and Earth.


    However, Fang Kun did not move, and the bride stayed still.


    All of a sudden, the scene was extremely awkward. Dong Ju did not doubt that if she did not ask the bride to bow quickly, there would be no good result.


    Dong Ju quickly held Yvonne with her hands and whispered, "Young madam, pay your respects."


    However, Yvonne did not respond at all. Dong Ju had no choice but to use her strength secretly to force Yvonne to bend down.


    But just as Yvonne was about to be pressed down,


    A mighty shout suddenly rang out.


    "Wait!"

 Chapter 3343

    Chapter 3343


    ?


    Everyone was obviously stunned. Looking back, they found that Fang Kun was the one who said that.


    At this time, the bride had been pressed down by Dong Ju, but Fang Kun still stood proudly.


    "Young Master, you..." The ceremonial official was puzzled.


    Although the bride''s movements were a little slower, which made the atmosphere a little awkward, the problem was that Young Master Fang had been standing tall from beginning to end. In terms of dissatisfaction, it should be the bride. How could it be Young Master Fang''s turn?


    Fang Biao frowned slightly and stared at his son. "At this time, why did this bastard suddenly act like this?"


    Fang Kun, however, smiled faintly and then slowly said, "Since we worship heaven and earth, we should bow to heaven and earth and kneel on the ground."


    "In this hall, although the feet can reach the ground, we can''t see the sky. What kind of worship is this?" Fang Kun said with a smile.


    When these words sounded, everyone''s eyes widened. What was the meaning of this?


    "I suggest that we worship heaven and earth. We should bow to heaven, to the ground, and move to the outside of the hall."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Everyone was stunned. Although they had never seen such a strange request before, after carefully tasting it, they realized that the reason was actually the truth.


    Since they should bow to heaven and earth, they had to bow to heaven and earth. To some extent, it was not a natural salute to heaven and earth since they could not see the sky in this hall. Thinking of this, everyone was surprised and full of admiration for this Young Master Fang who broke the rules.


    "With such heroes in the desert world in the future, the future is boundless."


    "That''s right. Those who follow the rules will bound themselves. Young Master Fang has made a breakthrough for us."


    "Since ancient times, the waves of the Yangtze River have pushed the waves of the past. This boy is gratifying and can be congratted."


    The group of people quickly talked about it under the stage, but no matter what, they were praising Fang Kun.


    Fang Biao was a little surprised and dissatisfied with his son''s words, but when he saw the reaction of the crowd under the stage, he couldn''t help smiling.


    Fang Kun deserved to be his son.


    Even Mr. Chai could not help but say yes, and his impression of Fang Kun began to slowly change in a good direction.


    However, did Fang Kun really think so?


    Obviously, it was not.


    Going out was just a part of his n. Maybe even he himself didn''t expect he would win all the cheers by doing this.


    Perhaps, this was human nature. When everyone thought that he was right, he did everything right. When everyone thought he was wrong, whatever he did was naturally wrong.


    "Okay, the wedding will be held outside the hall!" Fang Biao smiled softly.


    Coincidentally, Ice God was also sitting outside. Fang Biao had been worried that Ice God would note in, and he was too


    embarrassed to invite him. Fand


    Kun''s words made it sound decent. He could go outside and hold the wedding in front of Ice God. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Even if no one knew about it at this time, as long as they took it as a topic of conversation in the future, the Fang family would still be awesome.


    With Fang Biao''s statement, Fang


    Kun was secretly happy. The family members of the Fang family and the ceremonial officials also began to arrange for guests to move. When everyone was in ce, Fang Biao sat in front of the main hall. At this time, Fang Kun was standing in front of Fang Biao, waiting for the final preparation, but his eyes inadvertently turned to Samuel. Content belongs to


    Samuel sat there, slightly surprised by the sudden move of the wedding. When he heard the discussion of others, he suddenly understood.


    However, what was different from Fang Biao''s was that Samuel naturally would not believe Fang Kun''s nonsense, but for a moment, he did not know what tricks this guy was ying.


    Seeing Fang Kun''s eyes, Samuel went up to him calmly without any fear.


    Fang Kun''s little move was right under Fang Biao''s eyes. Seeing him looking at Samuel, Fang Biao had a different understanding.


    It seemed that his son had


    enlightened his mind. Although he


    didn''t tell Fang Kun Ice God''s real identity yesterday, judging from his and Mr Chai''s attitude yesterday, plus Ice God''s sudden


    disappearance and day


    no


    appearance, Fang Kun should have noticed Ice God''s real identity.


    After all, his son was very smart.


    However, Fang Kun was indeed smart, but Fang Biao missed the most important point. When a person''s mind was covered by jealousy and hatred, his IQ would often be lost.


    In terms of jealousy and hatred, Fang Kun was born to be strong.


    "Alright, everyone is ready. The ceremony of worshiping heaven and earth begins now."


    Just as their eyes met again, the ceremonial official shouted loudly and the ceremony began again.


    Fang Kun smiled gently and looked away, waiting for the next order from the ceremonial official.


    "Bow to Heaven and Earth!"


    As soon as the ceremonial official finished speaking, Dong Ju quickly moved and forced the bride''s waist down. But at this moment, something unexpected happened again.

 Chapter 3344

    Chapter 3344


    ?


    Fang Kun still didn''t bend down or bow. He just stood there calmly with a faint smile.


    "What do Young Master Fang mean?"


    "Yeah, why didn''t he bow?"


    "Is there something wrong with him?"


    "Or perhaps, he doesn''t want to get married."


    Everyone was talking about it. They didn''t know what Fang Kun meant, and Fang Biao waspletely confused. He looked at Fang Kun anxiously. "What the hell is this brat doing?"


    Now there were not only people in the hall, but also those onlookers at the door. There were also tens of thousands of people on the yground. If something went wrong, it would be terrible.


    "Young Master?" The ceremonial official hurriedly reminded him.


    Fang Kun smiled again. Then, he turned slightly, pulled the bride aside, and faced everyone.


    "As I said, since you worship heaven and earth, you should worship heaven and earth. Although people stand on the ground, what about heaven?" Fang Kun said coldly.


    "Young master, this... this is the heaven." The ceremonial official pointed at the sky and said gloomily.


    He really didn''t know what Young Master was going to do in front of so many people.


    Fang Kun smiled coldly, and his eyes were vicious. "You and I have seen the sky, but what about other people?"


    "She can''t even see the sky. How can she be sincere?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ceremonial official was shocked. Fang Kun had suddenly turned his body sideways. Then, he suddenly put his hand on the bride''s veil and pulled it violently.


    The veil was immediately pulled open, revealing a peerlessly beautiful face. Her tears fell slightly, and her delicate makeup made her look even more pitiful.


    However, more people were extremely shocked.


    It had been many years the bride''s veil could not be removed before the wedding night. This was not only true for the rich and powerful people, but also for themon people.


    However...


    "This..."


    "This..."


    On and off the stage, everyone looked at each other, not knowing why.


    The members of the Fang family and Fang Biao were also stunned on the spot and couldn''t even say a word for a while. "What the hell is Fang Kun doing?"


    Sue Yan and Pearl Green also


    stopped breathing. They wereBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    extremely shocked, but they did not dare to make a sound. Could it be that Fang Kun had already found that something was wrong with Yvonne at this time?


    Thinking of this, the two women stared at each other.


    However, at this time, Samuel just nced at the changes in it. He could barely see what had happened, and the bride''s face was blocked by Fang Kun because of the position, so he couldn''t see her face at all. Content belongs to


    However, Samuel was not interested in Fang Kun''s crazy behavior.


    If this mad dog was irritated, what couldn''t Fang Kun do? However, Samuel was very confused about what this had to do with the gift to him!


    "Only in this way can we see heaven and earth, and then we can worship heaven and earth!"


    Fang Kun shouted coldly. Then, he directly patted Yvonne on the back with one hand, forced her to bend down, cooperated with him, and suddenly bowed to the sky Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "One... one, bow to heaven and earth." Although Fang Kun''s behavior was strange, the ceremonial official also took the opportunity and quickly shouted.


    Then, he suddenly wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at Fang Biao awkwardly.


    Fang Biao was also in a dilemma. He nodded to him gloomily, indicating for him to continue.


    Although it was abnormal, it made sense after all. The ceremonial official braced himself and then shouted, "Second, bow to parents."


    After that, the neers turned around and faced Fang Biao in the high hall. Under the pressure of Dong Ju and Fang Kun, they bowed to Fang Biao.


    At this time, Samuel was still drinking tea.


    "Three, bow to each other!"


    Then, with the help of Dong Ju, Yvonne slowly stood opposite Fang Biao. Almost at the same time, she looked over and saw Samuel sitting not far away...

 Chapter 3345

    Chapter 3345


    ?


    He sat down and drank his tea casually.


    He was still so handsome, so casual, and so...


    Yvonne was stunned, and tears kept falling from her eyes. She even suspected that she was dreaming. Was it because the Rootless Poison broke out and she was going to die, that was why there were such signs?


    Dong Ju was flustered by Yvonne''s sudden burst of tears and did not know what to do. At the same time, she looked at Fang Kun carefully, only to find that Fang Kun did not vent his anger on her, but strangely sneered at Yvonne.


    Soon, the guests opposite Yvonne began to realize that something was wrong. Why did the bride suddenly burst into tears?


    This was a happy day.


    Was it because of Fang Kun''s reckless behavior just now that the bride was wronged? But it was one thing that the bride was wronged, but why did she keep staring at their side?


    Following her line of sight, a group of people quickly turned around and slowly looked at Samuel.


    There was something strange over there. Although Yvonne couldn''t be seen on the opposite side, people still looked over.


    Following closely behind them were the members of the Fang family. They all followed the gazes of the crowd.


    Ice God?


    Fang Biao and First Elder Fang Jun looked at each other in confusion. Did their future daughter-inw recognize Ice God? Or did she know Ice God?


    It seemed that this possibility could not be ruled out, because both of them came from the Central ins.


    If that was the case, wouldn''t the Fang family be able to get even closer to Ice God?


    Just as Fang Biao was trying to guess with excitement, Samuel, who was drinking tea with his head down, suddenly felt something was wrong. He lowered his hand slightly to drink tea.


    "Damn it, it seems that many people''s eyes are on me."


    "But I didn''t hear that Fang Biao and the others had revealed my identity."


    With a trace of doubt, Samuel slowly raised his head against everyone''s gaze.


    He nced at everyone in confusion, but in the end, when Samuel nced at the bride, he waspletely stunned.


    Peng!


    The teacup in his hand suddenly slipped down and fell heavily on the ground, breaking into pieces.


    "Yvonne!"


    Samuel widened his eyes in disbelief and slowly got up in shock...


    He couldn''t believe what he had seen. the one he had been thinking about day and night appeared in front of him at this moment.


    "Samuel!" Yvonne had already criedBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    813


    When she saw Samuel get up, she was sure that it was not a dream. She opened her mouth slightly and murmured aggrievedly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yvonne!" Samuel responded softly and walked toward Yvonne unconsciously.


    However, halfway through the way, a dozen guards suddenly rushed up from the side of the hall. Each of them held a weapon and surrounded Samuel.


    The weapons were aimed at Samuel. Obviously, if Samuel dared to act recklessly, these weapons would attack Samuel mercilessly.


    Before Yvonne coulde out of her sadness and joy, she saw this scene and could not help but look at Samuel worriedly. "Samuel, be careful." Fang Kun smiled coldly. At this time, he turned slightly and faced Samuel.


    Samuel nced at the dozen or so people surrounding him. They were all masters. More importantly, the whole side of the hall was full of murderous intent. Obviously, Fang Kun had set up ambushes here. These people were just in the open, and more people were in the dark.


    The purpose was naturally clear, which was to limit Samuel.


    Thinking of this, Samuel suddenly gritted his teeth. He thought that at this moment, he understood everything.


    No wonder when Lu Ruoxin brought


    Fang Kun to meet him for the first


    time, this guy was extremely dissatisfied with him and even caused him a lot of trouble. But now... Content belongs to,


    Fang Kun kept asking Samuel to live until today, saying that he had prepared a gift for Samuel.


    It turned out that this was the "gift".


    Samuel sneered coldly, and his eyes were full of killing intent. He looked at Fang Kun as if he was looking at a dead man.


    "Very good. I like this gift very much."

 Chapter 3346

    Chapter 3346


    ?


    Looking at Samuel''s cold eyes, Fang Kun was not afraid at all. Instead, he was full of confidence and ridicule.


    "As long as you like it." Fang Kun smiled gently.


    "I know that you are very capable. Last time in the Central ins area, so many of us suffered a loss in your hands. However, smart people will only suffer the same loss once, and there will never be a second time."


    "Each of these dozen or so experts can fight against a thousand. They are the trump cards of my desert world."


    "There are thousands of elites of the Fang family below. As long as you dare to move, I can guarantee that you will be smashed to pieces." After saying this softly, Fang Kun couldn''t help looking at Samuel with a smile. For him, Samuel was just a ything in his hands.


    Samuel was indeed capable, but if he wanted to cause trouble in the Fang family''s territory, even a powerful dragon could not defeat a local bully.


    Yvonne knew that Fang Kun was forcing Samuel to take action first. In this way, he had more reason to send more troops to besiege Samuel, and even the elders and masters in the guests present would rush forward.


    There were tens of thousands of people here, densely packed like a long dragon, experts even more so everywhere. Wasn''t Samuel like sheep entering a tiger''s mouth?


    Thinking of this, Yvonne desperately shook her head at Samuel, indicating that he should not be impulsive!


    However, would Samuel be afraid?


    For the sake of Yvonne, not to mention knowing that there was a tiger in the mountains, even if there was a tiger in front of him, Samuel had to pull out its ws!


    Seeing that Samuel''s face had changed, Fang Biao, Mr. Chai, and the others were shocked. They did not understand what had happened, but it was no longer important. What was important was that Ice God was obviously angry.


    "Fang Biao, what''s going on?" Mr. Chai walked to Fang Biao in a few steps and whispered in his ear.


    Fang Biao did not answer. He was also confused. He had thought that the bride and Ice God knew each other a second ago. However, the situation suddenly changed.


    "Kun''er!" Fang Biao hurriedly said.


    "And you, who asked you toe up? Get down." Fang Biao shouted angrily at the group of people.


    The group of guards suddenly felt embarrassed and turned to look at Fang Kun. Although the patriarch was powerful, they were Fang Kun''s Men of Sacrifice, so they naturally listened more to Fang Kun.


    Fang Kun smiled coldly, nodded, waved his hand, and motioned for the guards to leave.


    However, Fang Kun took advantageThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    of this opportunity and said sarcastically, "What? Do you think my father can protect you? Yes, he may protect you like a turtle shell. You just need to shrink your head. I''m not interested in your life!"


    "Anyway..."


    "It''s enough for me to humiliate your wife."


    After that, Fang Kun looked at the cold Samuel with a cold smile in his eyes.


    Fang Kun thought, "No man can bear it when hearing that, including Samuel."


    "If this grandson can bear it, it doesn''t matter. Facing a person who is insulted by me at will, even if the person took away my favorite Lu Ruoxin, what could this grandson do? Wasn''t this grandson humiliated by me?


    "If he can''t bear it, he will have fallen into my trap. With so many experts in the Fang n''s territory, I can vent my anger on Samuel.


    "At that time, won''t it be more enjoyable to beat this guy to death and then humiliate his wife?"


    Obviously, Fang Kun''s n had seeded, because at this time, Samuel had suddenly moved.


    His body turned into a residual


    shadow and he went straight to Yvonne. Fang Kun sneered. Obviously, he had been prepared, He slightly blocked in front of Samuel and shouted angrily, "How dare you make trouble at my wedding. Do you still care about the Fang family?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Kun ran the energy in his hand and confronted Samuel directly.


    "No!" Fang Biao hurried over, but it was still toote. Looking at the two men who had already started fighting, he was extremely anxious.


    Yvonne also looked at them in a


    bet


    daze. Almost at the same time, a group of guards who had just retreated came up more at this time. They all protected Yvonne behind them, in case Samuel woulde to rob them of Yvonne at any time.


    Samuel and Fang Kun had already confronted each other head-on. While they were fighting, they had been fighting all the way from the main hall to the sky...

 Chapter 3347

    Chapter 3347


    ?


    Among all the guests, if Fang Kun could win, he would definitely be praised by others. Therefore, even though Fang Kun had already lost once, he still wanted to stubbornly resist Samuel due to vanity.


    For this reason, he did not rely on courage, but had already made arrangements!


    After several rounds of fighting, Fang Kun, who was obviously weak, shook his hand slightly. After barely avoiding the attack of Samuel, he quickly threw some nearly transparent powder into Samuel.


    Sure enough, Samuel collided with the powder in an instant. For a time, almost all the powder waspletely taken over by Samuel. However, Samuel took this opportunity and directly patted Fang Kun on the shoulder. Suddenly, Fang Kun''s whole body was scattered. After retreating several meters in the air, he barely stabilized his body.


    However, after a few seconds, he suddenly felt sweetness in his mouth and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    "Ah!"


    Seeing this, the crowd couldn''t help shouting.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, for most of them, they didn''t know the identity of Samuel. In their hearts, Fang Kun was the young master of the Fang family and the future of the desert world. Naturally, he was the brightest in the stars. But now he was directly repelled by a young man they didn''t know. How could they not be shocked?


    Except for these people, Fang Biao and the others who knew Samuel were also shocked. However, they were obviously different from the others. They were more worried about Fang Kun.


    After all, Fang Kun was facing the Ice God of the desert world. Wasn''t this an egg hitting a stone?


    However, just as Fang Biao was about to fly up to stop it, Liu Tao slowly walked up and reached out to pull Fang Biao.


    Liu Tao smiled gently and whispered into Fang Biao''s ear, "Big Brother, don''t worry."


    Fang Biao frowned and looked at Liu Tao in confusion. What did he mean?


    "If the situation is not right, you can just stop it. But what if the situation is right?" Liu Tao could not help but let out a sinisterugh when he spoke until this point.


    Fang Biao was stunned. If the situation was right, then the young master of the Fang family had defeated Ice God. How shocking would this be?


    But the problem was that Ice God was the symbol of the desert world. If Fang Kun challenged Ice God, wouldn''t it arouse everyone''s dissatisfaction?


    "Big Brother, strength is respected, but the strong one is an outsider, and the other is your son. Isn''t it difficult to make the choice?" Liu Tao said anxiously.


    Hearing this, Fang Biao was stunned.


    That''s right. If his son could defeat the Ice God, then what else would he need? The Fang family didn''t even need to do it tomorrow, but now it was within reach.


    "But you and I have already seen the power of Ice God. Even so many elites of the Liu family could not resist him, let alone Kun''er." Fang Biao said doubtfully.


    "Ice and fire have restricted each other since ancient times. I was careless at that time. If I had known his identity in advance and made sufficient preparations, I might not have lost. Big Brother, you have also seen this."


    "The Fang family is far more powerful than the Liu family, and there are more capable people. I saw that the young master seemed to have nned to rebel, so he had arranged a lot of elite soldiers around in advance. It may not be impossible for him to win-teading these elite soldiers."


    Hearing this, Fang Biao frowned and looked down. Sure enough, the group of soldiers moved secretly.


    "What''s more, although Young Master Fang is temporarily behind, have you seen the powder on Ice God''s face?" Liu Tao sneered.


    Of course, he would not forget the shame that Samuel had given to the Liu Family. If everyone regarded Samuel as Ice God, he would naturally be obedient. But if the flies found the crack in the egg, how could they not go in?


    How could he miss such an opportunity?


    Fang Biao suddenly looked up. Although the powder on Samuel''s face was almost transparent, as the patriarch of the Fang family, he could naturally recognize what the powder on Samuel''s face was at a nce!


    Strange Poison Powder!


    It was a kind of strange poison in the desert world, which could be burned into smoke and the meridians of the person who was poisoned would be sealed. The more powerful a person was, the more bound he would be when faced with this poison. Content belongs to


    It turned out that Kun''er deliberately avoided it just now because he wanted to poison the Ice God with this kind of poison.


    In this way, Fang Kun''s chances of winning would change from being very weak to suppressing the other party. Fang Biao''s originally worried heart began to be inexplicably excited at this time.


    "How is it, Big Brother?" Liu Tao smiled.

 Chapter 3348

    Chapter 3348


    ?


    Fang Biao did not answer immediately, but his eyes began to be greedier. After waiting for a long time, he finally nodded.


    Since there was a chance, why was it ufortable? Even if Ice God had a good rtionship with him, he was still an outsider. But if it was his son, it would be different.


    At that time, the Fang family was holding on tightly to the present and future, so there was no need to look at anyone''s face in the desert world. However, what was different from Liu Tao''s was that Fang Biao had two choices. Before he really decided who would win, he would never choose to stand aside. Instead, he would be a spectator.


    At this time, Samuel in the air stood up slightly, looked back at Fang Kun coldly, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    Fang Kun, however, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Looking at Samuel, he smiled ferociously and said, "What''s wrong? Why do you just stop abruptly?"


    "You feel something familiar, right?"


    Samuel gently wiped the powder on his face and said, "Is it your Strange Poison Powder again?"


    Fang Kun smiled coldly and said, "Last time in prison, I didn''t let the killer kill you and let you luckily find my father and Mr. Chai. It doesn''t matter. Now I''ll let you experience it again. How do you feel now?"


    Fang Kun was naturally very confident about the powder. After all, Fang Kun had seen Samuel being suppressed by this poison and being tortured by the punishment of Fire and Ice.


    In the heavenly prison, since he could humiliate Samuel once, today, he could humiliate Samuel the second time in front of everyone.


    Thinking of this, Fang Kun''s sneer became more ferocious.


    Samuel didn''t say a word. The next second, he directly told Fang Kun how he felt with his move.


    He moved like a rabbit. Then, like an eagle striking the sky, he broke through thousands of miles and arrived in an instant.


    "What?"


    "What?"


    Almost at the same time, from mid-air to the ground, from the father and son of the Fang family, even Liu Tao, and Chai Rong next to them, all opened their mouths in shock.


    As a legendary senior in the desert


    world, how could Chai Rong not know about the strange poison powder that the Fang family and the Liu family knew? Although he had not heard Liu Tao and Fang Biao talking about anything from the beginning, people like him, who had eaten more salt than many people, could almost know what they were talking about at a nce.


    He also wanted to stop the battle at the first time and even teach Fang Kun a lesson so that Fang Kun could know what respect was. But with the look in Fang Biao''s and Liu Kun''s eyes, he also noticed the powder on Samuel''s body, the strange poison powder.


    He was well aware of the power of this poison. Even if he identally touched it, it would be like a tiger being torn off its ws and a lion being cut offhis teeth. At that time, if he rashly attacked, it would put himself in danger.


    This was the Fang family''s territory, and the Liu family was eyeing it covetously. Once he was trapped, it would be like a trapped lion. It didn''t matter if he was defeated, along with his position as a supreme legend in the desert world.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he decided to observe the situation first.


    But who would have thought that Samuel would break out of the enemy''s way in less than a moment?


    "Bang!"


    "Middle!"


    Almost at the same time when these people were shocked that Samuel was poisoned and he could still move freely, Samuel on the other side had suddenly punched Fang Kun, although Fang Kun had already released his energy to resist.


    However, under the ruthless punch of Samuel, Fang Kun''s defense was instantly dissolved like a piece of paper. Then he felt his stomach cave in, and his whole body was almost bent and fell from the sky.


    Hong!!!


    Like a meteor-falling to the ground, Fang Kun''s body heavily smashed into a corner of the stone hall next to the main hall. For a time, the stone hall and stone pirs made of stones directly exploded and turned into countless thin pieces flying in all directions.


    The whole ce was dead silent.


    Sue Yan and Pearl Green were almostpletely stunned on the spot. They didn''t even blink.


    Only Yvonne looked at Samuel in the air with tears in her eyes. She was naturally worried about Samuel, but shehad seen Samuel''s performance many times.


    Almost at the same time, the thousands of guards arranged by Fang Kun on the ground suddenly appeared and began to weigh and form...

 Chapter 3349

    Chapter 3349


    ?


    "Someone is fighting for the bride. People who are idle, get out of the way quickly."


    Fang Kun had already found an excuse, so these people shouted as soon as they came up, so that many people who did not know the truth quickly retreated.


    ording to Fang Kun''s n, if anything happened to Fang Kun, they would immediately support him.


    Although they didn''t expect Fang Kun to lose so quickly, they still had to do it ording to Fang Kun''s order.


    Fang Biao didn''t say a word. Suddenly, an ominous premonition rose in his heart, or perhaps, it was a shame!


    He had thought that Fang Kun could challenge Ice God and fight for this earth-shattering opportunity, but now it seemed that he was dreaming!


    With one punch, Fang Kun was seckilled!


    What kind of abnormal strength was this?


    But just as he was about to make a move, the thousands of elite troops had already assembled. They surrounded Samuel with a small team of hundreds of people. At the same time, the people on the ground directly set up a formation in human shape.


    "Innate Six Directions Formation!"


    As soon as Fang Biao saw the formation, he frowned. This was one of the four major forbidden formations of the Fang family, and at the same time, it was also the most powerful killing move that the Fang family had used to establish the power of the four big families.


    Since ancient times, the Fang family had said that as soon as the Six Directions opened, all things would be destroyed, and the power of the Six Directions Formation was self-evident. However, it was also because the power was too great, and the killing intent was too fierce, that after the Fang family became famous, the formation was gradually be added into the forbidden formation.


    "But this brat actually learned how to use it himself?" Fang Biao frowned. Even he didn''t know how to use it.


    Generally speaking, the master of the forbidden arts was the patriarch of each family, but the master of each family might not teach them all. They would choose some suitable methods to hand over to the next master.


    Therefore, the old master hadn''t passed on the Innate Six Directions Formation to him, but he hadn''t thought that the old master would pass it on to Fang Kun.


    "Old master is so kind to Kun''er." Fang Biao was surprised and bitter.


    At this time, in the field, facing a hundred people rushing up, Samuel did not waste time talking. He ran the energy in his hand. For a


    moment, the clouds in the sky


    roaring. He was like a god. The and


    was blowing and the clouds were surging in his hand. In his hand, a huge ck and golden energy ball slowly came out.


    Thousands of people were seated cross-legged on the ground. Their hands were neatly drawn with the Six Directions Force. Each time they drew, there would be a mirror. When


    the Six Directions opened, the


    elBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Six-sided Void Mirror suddenty


    shed, and then the essence of the void formed a strange six-sided


    shape. All of a sudden, these people could really rush out. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Energy folded, reflected, and finally gathered in thest big mirror. Suddenly, a golden light as thick as an arm flew up.


    It was the same for a man and a thousand people in the formation. When the golden light as thick as a thousand arms gathered together, it was like a pir rushing from the ground to Samuel in the air.


    The ground shook and the air was torn apart. The huge golden pir was obviously about to destroy the world.


    In addition, there were still a hundred troops suppressing Samuel. Fang Kun''s arrangement was very precise.


    Mr. Chai''s eyes narrowed and he raised his head slightly. He couldn''t help but feel sad. Even he couldn''t escape from such a formation and so many masters.


    Fang Biao clenched his fists and looked nervous. There was even sweat on his forehead. Since Fang Kun was so rebellious, this move was the most important.


    Liu Tao''s eyes were also full of malice. He wished that Samuel would be directly destroyed by the Six Directions Prohibition Formation to relieve the hatred in his heart and build up the prestige of the Liu family''s four major families.


    Sue Yan nced at the same nervous Pearl Green, but inadvertently, she nced at Yvonne over there.


    What surprised her was that although there was a trace of worry in Yvonne''s eyes at this time; indifference on Yvonne''s face could not be hidden.


    It seemed that she... Yvonne was not worried about Samuel at all?


    Samuel in the center looked at the golden pir, which had almost turned his face into a golden light, and the hundreds of people surrounding him. He was not timid at all. On the contrary, he only wanted to fight.


    "Go to hell!"


    On the body of Samuel, the ck and golden light began to faintly appear...

 Chapter 3350

    Chapter 3350


    ?


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, Samuel clenched his fists and all the muscles in his body copsed. The next second, he shook his arms and the ck Gold Qi in his body exploded.


    A powerful aura was suddenly released from Samuel''s body almost visible to the naked eye and spread all the way. The people who had been fiercely besieging him just now suddenly lost the motivation to move forward like a swan breaking its wings and suddenly encountering a flood in the air. They did not move forward but directly retreated and fell down.


    The ck and golden light exploded more and more, and even half of the sky was dyed with its color. Hundreds of people withered at the same time, like countless rain falling under the cloudy cloth.


    "Bang!"


    Hundreds of bodies smashed to the ground, stirring up thousands of gravel and dust.


    In the face of the huge light, Samuel suddenly gathered his hands together, ran a stream of energy, and suddenly eight figures appeared on his body. Every figure raised their Formless Divine Skill and directly collided with the other party!


    It was well-known that the Six Directions of the World was the most powerful one. In the past, in the Void Sect, the Six Directions was already extremely powerful. At this time, the Fang family used the Innate Six Directions Formation, so its power naturally increased several times. Samuel, who had experienced it, should be more cautious.


    But this guy didn''t dodge, but directly tried to bounce back with his Formless Divine Skill. He was quite bold.


    If the energy was too strong and Formless Divine Skill could not be duplicated and transferred, the final result would be that Samuel was defenseless to resist this devastating blow.


    However, the reason why Samuel dared to try was that he didn''t want to be entangled here too much. Secondly, the existence of the Frost Jade Armor and the recovery of the Indestructible Armor gave Samuel full courage.


    A master who was good at martial arts was bold!


    "What is he doing?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The crowd, who had just woken up from the shock of a hundred people being defeated in an instant, did not even have a chance to breathe. They were shocked by the operation of Samuel at this time and almost stopped their heartbeat and breathing.


    It might be boring to watch others fight, but it waspletely shocking to watch Samuel fighting.


    "Eight doppelgangers!"


    "Isn''t... isn''t that guy... the one from the Hero Pavilion?"


    "Is he crazy? Is he crazy? He fought against the Liu family in the Hero Pavilion first, and now he is fighting against the Fang family in the City Lord''s Mansion? What is he doing? Does he want to beat all the people in the desert world?"


    "Is he that arrogant?"


    "The Fang n is not the Liu n."


    Some of the people in the Hero Pavilion at that time quickly recognized Samuel and said in shock.


    However, there were also some people who had not seen Samuel there. They despised the performance of Samuel.


    "He''s not just crazy. He''s obviously


    n


    crazy to the bone marrow. The Innate Six Directions is the most powerful and fierce of all the Six Directions. This guy didn''t dodge but went straight up. If he hadn''t lost his mind, he would be a fool." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Although this person is indeed fierce, he has to pay some price for his young age. Being impulsive and aggressive without knowing the danger is useless."


    "It''s a pity that although he''s a hero, he is too impulsive and stupid. Many people envy him for his eight golden figures."


    Unlike him, Mr. Chai and the others had two kinds of thoughts. They not only felt Samuel was strong but also felt the vastness of Samuel.


    Yvonne stared at Samuel in the sky with worry and firmness in her eyes.


    She knew that Samuel would never let her down, nor would he abandon her. Therefore, he would stand out alive because he was Samuel!


    Sue Yan gently and nervously


    grabbed the hand of Pearl Green. A pair of slender and jade-like hands at this time, was already cold in her palms, and a slight fragrant sweat had already appeared in her palms.


    swne


    She was worried during thest battle of the Liu family, but she was more curious about the real strength of Samuel. This time, she was only worried and had no expectation.


    As the daughter of the Sue family, she was very clear about the power of the Innate Six Directions!


    Almost at the same time, as the golden light exploded in mid-air, the sky was so bright that people couldn''t open their eyes. The pir-like golden light also crashed directly into Samuel.


    "Boom!"


    For a moment, the ground shook violently, and the void seemed to be broken. Everyone was almost blinded by the strong golden light. They covered their heads with their hands and turned their heads away.


    But in the process, Fang Biao, Mr. Chai, and other masters frowned deeply while blocking the golden light. It seemed that... something was wrong.

 Chapter 3351

    Chapter 3351


    ?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they knew the strength and power of the Innate Six Directions, they knew it better than others so they felt something was wrong.


    Although the Six Directions was fierce, such a dazzling light was like the falling of a divine sun, shining brightly. The Innate Six Directions golden light should not be so strong!


    No, no! Something was wrong.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Chai forced himself to turn around with his high cultivation and suddenly looked at the golden light in the air. He was stunned.


    Even though he had been in Jianghu for countless years and had seen all kinds of world-shaking things, at this moment, he couldn''t help but be like a child, stunned!


    Fang Biao and Liu Tao''s cultivation were second to Mr. Chai''s. After Mr. Chai, they also noticed that something was wrong. They looked up into the air, but they froze at a nce.


    Sue Yan, Pearl Green, and the others followed...


    Then there were more people at the scene doing this.


    At the corner of the ruined stone hall, Fang Kun gritted his teeth and climbed out with difficulty. When he looked up, even though the golden light had already stained his face, it still could not cover up his pale face at this time!


    He staggered to the ground and looked at the sky in disbelief, his eyes full of spirit.


    Far away in the desert, an exquisite flower boat was slowly moving. On the boat, a white curtain was gently shaking, and a peerless beauty was lying on the bed.


    At the bow of the boat, a woman in ck was holding an inexplicable wooden box in her hand. At this time, she carefully nced at the mechanism on the box, and then slowly stepped into the flower boat.


    "Miss, the wooden box''s pointer has just moved." The ck-clothed woman knelt slightly and respectfully said.


    The beautifuldy nodded slightly upon hearing this. Her gaze still paused on the desert scenery. Although this desert did not have any scenery for others, she was unusually lost in thought.


    "Miss, the big movement of the pointer also means that Fang Kun has a huge energy fluctuation over there, which means that Samuel may..." Speaking of this, the woman in ck did not dare to continue.


    "Go on," the peerless beauty said softly.


    "I dare not." The woman in ck turned out to be Chi Meng. Obviously, the person sitting in front of her was the First Miss of the Lu family, the most beautiful woman in Eight Direction World, Lu Ruoxin.


    However, as soon ass he finished


    speaking, ChiMeng looked up and saw that Lu Ruoxin suddenly turned to look at her, so she knelt even lower quickly. "What I mean is that Samuel is very likely to have arrived in the desert city, and even even have a conflict with the Fang family." Content belongs to


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin smiled and said, "As expected."


    l.n


    Chi Meng frowned and said, "I don''t understand. You forced Yvonne and the young master of the Fang family to get married, but why did you insist on letting Samuel and Yvonne reunite in the desert city? Now that Samuel has broken into the desert city, but you don''t care about it. Let me put it bluntly. If Samuel rescues Yvonne, won''t everything you did before be in vain?"


    After that, Chi Meng looked at Lu Ruoxin strangely. She had been following Lu Ruoxin for so long, but she still could not figure out what Lu Ruoxin was thinking.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled softly and stood up slightly. "Chi Meng, don''t look at the surface when you look at things. You also should not only look at the appearance of people. The most important thing is here."


    While speaking, Lu Ruoxin slightly put her hand on her chest.


    "Heart?" Chi Meng asked.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled gently and said, "If a person''s heart is different from before, it will naturally be different. Does it matter whether to take it away or not?"


    Hearing this, Chi Meng looked at Lu Ruoxin even more incredulously. She didn''t understand why Lu Ruoxin was so confident.


    "Although I don''t understand all of


    the details, isn''t it better for people to change their mind without the person he likes? Furthermore, without Yvonne in the Fang family, our rtionship with the Fang n... won''t that mean that we''ve wasted our efforts?" Chi Meng still couldn''t understand.


    Lu Ruoxin smiled gently, but she was not as impatient as Chi Meng had thought. "Chi Meng, have you heard of a sentence?"


    Chi Meng raised her head slightly to make sure that Lu Ruoxin was really happy and smiled. Then she dared to answer softly, "I don''t know. Please tell me."


    Lu Ruoxin walked to the window gently, looked out through the white curtain, and opened her mouth slowly...

 Chapter 3352

    Chapter 3352


    ?


    "It''s up to people''s hearts to attack and plot."


    "Who is more loyal when ites to friends and dogs?" Lu Ruoxin asked indifferently.


    Hearing the word "dog", Chi Meng was stunned. Wasn''t she just a dog of Lu Ruoxin?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss, friends are equal. If it weren''t for theck of interests, the dogs will be more loyal. Because the dog needs your food at any time, so it naturally needs to shake its tail and beg."


    Lu Ruoxin nodded and said, "The Fang family is ambitious. If they can dominate the desert by themselves and evenpete for Eight Direction World, then am I meaningful to them?"


    "Chi Meng, once a full dog is fed, it will only bezy, but only hungry dogs will be fierce and extremely evil. Do you understand?" Lu Ruoxin sneered and couldn''t help but feel a little proud.


    "I understand." Chi Meng lowered her head and roughly knew what Lu Ruoxin was thinking. She could not help but feel frightened by Lu Ruoxin''s meticulous and insidious n.


    In other words, this "present"Yvonne was more like a bomb from Lu Ruoxin to the Fang family!


    It was no wonder that Lu Ruoxin didn''t panic at all when Samuel fought over there, and she even acquiesced in this state.


    In fact, from beginning to end, it was just a trap set by Lu Ruoxin.


    If Samuel had not found the desert world and had not met with Yvonne, Lu Ruoxin would still carry out her original n.


    However, if there was a conflict between them, not only would the Fang family hate Samuel for taking Yvonne away, but they would also be controlled by Lu Ruoxin. More importantly, although the Fang family''s future was gone, their ambition had long been pushed to the limit. In this way, wouldn''t it be easier to be controlled by Lu Ruoxin?


    One stone and two birds. The only variable was that Samuel would lose, or Yvonne and Samuel would be reunited, and they would be together from then on.


    However, even the current Chi Meng would not think that Samuel would lose, while Lu Ruoxin seemed to have some confidence in Yvonne. In this way, it was impable.


    Now that Chi Meng understood all of this, she thought back to the main reason why Lu Ruoxin hadete even though she was going to participate in the Fang n''s wedding.


    She was just watching from the sidelines!


    That was brilliant.


    "We''re almost in the desert, aren''t we?" Lu Ruoxin asked.


    "There is still half a day to go. However, the sun is zing in the sky. Do you want to have a rest first?" Chi Meng knew the general meaning of Lu Ruoxin, so she became smarter at this time.


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin smiled and said, "Chi Meng, you are much smarter."


    "It''s because of your training." After that, Chi Meng looked at Lu Ruoxin and opened her mouth like a dog. "Woof?"


    Lu Ruoxin was even more satisfied. She returned to her bed and threw out a sachet. "There''s a Pure Jade Pill inside. Since I am resting, there''s no need for you to guard it. Go and cultivate in the next cabin."


    Chi Meng quickly picked up the sachet and nodded, her eyes full of excitement. "Thank you, Miss."


    Lu Ruoxin nodded slightly and looked at Chi Meng who had left after saluting. She gently raised her eyes and looked at the zing sun in the desert. At this time, it was almost as bright as her mood.


    At this moment, the city of the desert was like a god or Buddha descending into the world. Golden light scattered all over the city, and for a time, it was like a golden city. Golden light gathered in the air, and the light that burst out was difficult t¨¦dook directly at, as if the sun was hanging there. Content belongs to


    In the golden light, Samuel looked at the Indestructible Armor, whose color had changed because of the injury, and showed a ferocious smile.


    It was indeed hard to deal with the


    l


    Six Directions Formation with Formless Divine Skill, but the soft and hardbination of the Indestructible Armor and the Frost Jade Armor did not disappoint the trust of Samuel.


    When the Six Directions Skill was blocked to the point where Formless Divine Skill could digest and replicate, it was also the beginning of the entire Fang family''s nightmare.


    In therge hall, countless number of people were extremely surprised when they saw this scene. There were even quite a number of people who had begun to quietly tremble. However, their soft feet caused them to be unable to escape. All they could do was foolishly look at the sky, begging for the protection of the heavens!


    Fang Biao and Liu Tao were even more frightened at this time. Was the strange poison powder ineffective? Now even the Six Directions Skill was ineffective. Was... was this Ice God or the True God?


    At this time, Samuel in the air moved.

 Chapter 3353

    Chapter 3353


    ?


    With a shake of his hand, the huge golden light in his hand suddenly movedpletely.


    It was as if the scorching sun was moving slightly. Under the violent shaking of the air, the golden light burst out!


    Hong!


    The golden light attacked, shattering the void!


    With an earth-shattering momentum, it came down from above.


    Even if they were on the ground, even if the golden light had just been activated, everyone on the ground felt as if they were carrying a huge mountain on their backs.


    As cold sweat broke out on their foreheads, they struggled to block it with their hands subconsciously, even though they knew very well that their so- called blocking would have no effect under the golden light.


    Hong!


    The air exploded, and the whole ground was affected. They couldn''t help but lift up their heads. Everyone was waiting for death.


    Mr. Chai hated them even more!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the Fang and Liu families insisted on angering Ice God, why would they suffer this?


    It was fine if he died, but if he was lucky enough to survive, he would not spare the two dogs.


    But almost as soon as he had this idea, he suddenly frowned, because the explosion did note as expected. When he looked up at the sky again, he was shocked.


    The whole sky waspletely golden, like a golden sea, extending millions of miles from the sky above the desert city.


    Seeing such a beautiful side, it would not be wasted even with one''s life.


    "He... he didn''t kill us." Mr. Chai murmured. After a slight sigh, he fixed his eyes on Samuel hanging in the air like a Buddha.


    Then Fang Biao and Liu Tao also slowly got up, and so did Sue Yan and Pearl Green...


    Everyone rose to their feet, muttering to themselves as they looked at Samuel. They stared in shock at the scene, and even forgot to breathe.


    Only Yvonne stood there in a daze from beginning to end, looking at the person she loved. Tears gradually flowed out and a smile appeared on her face.


    Fang Kun scratched his hair in disbelief. "How is this possible? How is this possible?"


    The strange poison powder dissipated and the Six-Joint Mirror became bubbles!


    "Kill him, kill him for me. Quick, quick!" Fang Kun roared hysterically. He was not willing to ept this cruel reality!


    When the guards on the ground


    were confused, they heard Fang Kun''s roar and came back to their senses. Although they were afraid, as guards, they still summoned up the courage to assemble again. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Almost at the same time, Fang Biao could no longer sit still. He suddenly flew out and directly blocked the group of guards in the air. He shouted angrily, "This is the Ice God of the desert world. Whoever dares to touch him will be the enemy of our Fang family."


    Ine


    Almost at the same time, Liu Tao also waved his hand, and hundreds of Liu family''s followers immediately surrounded those soldiers from behind, Liu Tao shouted angrily, and the long saber in his hand turned into a palm. "It is also an enemy of my Liu family."


    Hong!


    A figure suddenly flew up above everyone''s heads and shouted coldly, "If you want to touch Ice God, you have to step on my corpse first."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the green Qi on Chai Rong''s body was released, and he looked very powerful.


    Seeing the Fang family, the Liu family, and Mr. Chai move, the crowd in the stands and the hall were all overwhelmed. When they realized what was going on, they were even more shocked.


    "Ice... Ice God?"


    "What? That... that''s Ice God?"


    "That person is... the Ice God of our desert world?"


    Everyone was iparably shocked. How could they have imagined that this iparably domineering young man in front of them would actually be the supreme Ice God of the desert world!!


    At this time, Fang Kun was also dumbfounded and stayed where he was. If the surrounding stone tforms were smashed enough, now, his heart was even more miserable.


    How... how was this possible?!


    "How was this possible? Samuel was just a man from the Central ins, a piece of trash. How could he suddenly jump on my head? Or... the Ice... Ice God?"


    At this time, Yvonne finally reacted and could not help but be slightly stunned!

 Chapter 3354

    Chapter 3354


    ?


    Ice God!


    Samuel was Ice God.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At this time, there was a trace of sadness in Yvonne''s hot eyes.


    She gently turned her head and nced at Sue Yan next to her. Almost at the same time, Sue Yan also looked at Yvonne. The two women looked at each other, but they looked surprisingly sad and envious.


    By now, Sue Yan had probably understood that the so-called woman surnamed Sue in Samuel''s words referred to Yvonne Sue.


    Yvonne also understood that the Ice God, who was so intimate with Sue Yan, turned out to be Samuel.


    Her heart suddenly ached. What hurt was not that Samuel''s heart had changed, but that what Lu Ruoxin said was right.


    Yes, without her, with Samuel''s appearance and ability, as long as he was willing, there were many beautiful women around him. As long as he wanted, there were also many womening to him with power.


    There were many beautiful women, such as the daughter of the Lu family, Qin Shuang, and the daughter of the Sue family. However, as the daughter of the Fu family, the Fu family only brought disaster. As the Holy Virgin, she could not produce a True God for Samuel.


    She would only drag him down.


    Just like what happened in the Fang n this time.


    Without her, Samuel was the Ice God respected by all. He was superior to others, but with her, Samuel was in danger and fought with others. Perhaps, Lu Ruoxin was right. She was just a lonely star and would only bring disaster to Samuel.


    She began to regret meeting Samuel here.


    Like Yvonne, Sue Yan was also very sad in her heart. Although she knew that Samuel already had someone in his heart, when the person Samuel loved really appeared in front of her, Sue Yan still could not restrain her emotions.


    "Yvonne is very beautiful and charming. There are even many things that I do not have, such as her trust in Samuel and her understanding of Samuel. If I am just a piece of white paper, she will be a copy of the Spring and Autumn Period. There is a huge difference between us."


    A woman''s face was for her lover, while a man''s death was for his bosom friend. Now, she finally understood why Samuel was loyal to Yvonne. At this time, Fang Kun''s soldiers in the field were in a panic, although they were all Fang Kun''s trusted followers. Although they all thought that they were the Crown Prince''s soldiers and would assist Fang Kun to take the position of the patriarch of the family in the future, they had endless merits. Therefore, they had always obeyed their Young Master''s orders and did not listen to others'' orders. However, at this time, the target of the attack was the patriarch of the Fang Family, the Master of the Liu Family, and Mr. Chai. These people were dumbfounded.


    Moreover, the person in the air was Ice God.


    "If you don''t retreat, I will kill all of you!" Fang Biao shouted coldly. With a wave of his hand, a long sword shed in his hand.


    "F*ck, if you dare to touch Ice God, I will f*cking fight with you."


    "You''re right. If anyone dares to touch Ice God, we''ll f*cking not let him go. We''ll kill him."


    As soon as Fang Biao shouted, the crowd quickly woke up, and then they rushed directly to the trusted guards of Fang Kun beside the hall. "Bang."


    Almost at the same time, with a series of crisp sounds, thousands of weapons fell to the ground. Then, they raised their hands and bent their knees. Hong!


    Everyone knelt down toward Samuel.


    "We didn''t know that the Ice God was here. We dared to hurt you. We deserve to die. Please forgive us," the guards said in unison.


    Hearing this, Fang Kun''s eyes were full of shock. "You... you..."


    He knew that he had beenpletely defeated, and even his trusted aide had abandoned him at thest moment.


    How glorious he used to be, how miserable he was now!


    He stumbled to the ground, and his face was as pale as paper. He probably had never dreamed that everything he had nned, all the honor in his dreams, in the end would just be a dream. What had been left was only sadness and destion all over the ground. Content belongs to


    At this time, Samuel saw that the battle had been settled and slowly fell from the sky.


    Almost at the same time, Fang Biao


    suddenly knelt down on one knee, leading the whole audience to kneel down. Even Chai Rong slightly bent down at this time to show his respect.


    "Wee, Ice God."


    As soon as Fang Biao took the lead, all the people in the hall shouted in unison.


    Samuel nced at everyone present


    and frowned slightly. After a while he suddenly looked up and said, "I''m not your Ice God. I''m just someone''s husband."


    After that, Samuel looked at Yvonne!

 Chapter 3355

    Chapter 3355


    ?


    "What? It''s too romantic."


    Beside the pangolin, a young woman with strong infatuation in her eyes said enviously.


    The other woman also nodded crazily, and her eyes were full of ripples. "Yes, during thousands of living creatures, he only takes the one he loved. My God, I am envious."


    "I thought these only exist in books, but I didn''t expect to see them in front of me today."


    "s, how nice it would be if I were that woman. I am willing to live less than ten years in this life."


    The four women were still obsessed with Samuel, but the most embarrassed one was the pangolin. Just now, these women were still gentle and enthusiastic to him, but in the blink of an eye, theypletely forgot about him and crazily fell in love with Samuel in front of him.


    "Damn it, I don''t want to lose face." The pangolin looked at Samuel gloomily. He was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. He finally understood that he would never expect to have some women love him with Samuel in this life.


    Damn it, all the women were captured by this guy!


    Not only these women, but all the guests in the field were in love with Samuel. The girls were in love, while the old women med their men for not knowing how to appreciate romance.


    Especially at this time, a woman in the field was even more eye-catching.


    Not only that, but this womanpletely relied on her mouth, which was enough to fit eggs, and her colorful face attracted many people''s attention. Of course, a few people recognized that she was the one who framed Samuel yesterday.


    However, how rude she was yesterday, how funny she was right now.


    Looking at Sue Yan and Yvonne on the stage, including many young and beautiful girls or rich youngdies, they looked at Samuel with their eyes full of obsession. Which one of them was not peerlessly beautiful?


    But the old woman looked funny now.


    Many people covered their mouths andughed. When a ckmail came into contact with Ice God, everyone onlyughed at her.


    Even though the woman''s skin was thicker than a tree''s, she felt ashamed at this moment. She wanted to scold those whoughed at her, but she found that she could not open her mouth at all.


    She shrank her head and slipped away with her tail between her legs in theughter of the crowd.


    Yvonne''s eyes were full of tears, and she was moved. She looked at the man who always only had her in his eyes. The hext second, she could not care about anything else and threw herself into Samuel''s arms, crying out loud.


    "No!" Fang Kuny beside the broken stone tform, shouting desperately.


    wife.


    That was his wife. Even if she had never married him, it was far more humiliating than marrying him. He had told the world and all the guests hade. Everyone knew that the woman in Samuel''s arms was Fang Kun''s unmarried wife.


    What''s this?


    "Does a lover finally get married? Or is it humiliation of Fang Kun?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At least in front of ordinary people, they could be the former, and he must be thetter.


    Thinking of this, Fang Kun clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and rushed directly to Samuel.


    Holding Yvonne in his arms, Samuel was also sad. But even so, with his ability, how could he not know anything?


    However, in the face of the aggressive Fang Kun, Samuel did not move at all. He just held Yvonne tightly and enjoyed this rare warmth.


    "I''ll kill you!" Fang Kun roared angrily. Almost a few meters away from Samuel, he turned the long sword in his hand into a sword and shed.


    "Be careful!"


    On the other side, when Sue Yan saw this situation, she suddenly shouted in a hurry, but it happened too suddenly. She and Pearl Green wanted to help, but it was obviously toote.


    However, at this critical moment, two ck shadows suddenly flew out. Then, the crowd eximed and screamed.


    Looking back, Fang Kun, who was holding the long sword Qi in his hand, fell to the ground firmly!


    At this time, the two figures were standing next to Fang Kun. When everyone saw them, they couldn''t help frowning and making an uproar.


    When Fang Kun endured the intense pain and reluctantly looked up at the two people, he could not help but be shocked...

 Chapter 3356

    Chapter 3356


    ?


    "Bastard, what else do you want to do?"


    Beside Fang Kun, Fang Biao stood there slightly. His foot, which had not beenpletely withdrawn, showed that the person who knocked Fang Kun down just now was him.


    On the other side, Chai Rong''s ws in the air also showed that if Fang Kun had not tripped just now, then what was waiting for him was Chai Rong''s locking Fang Kun''s throat.


    The two strongest and most dignified people in the desert almost attacked at the same time. More importantly, these two people were closely rted to Fang Kun.


    In particr, one of them was his father.


    "Father? What are you doing?" Fang Kun almost roared at Fang Biao. He didn''t understand. He was very confused. What did his father mean? "Your son was robbed of his wife in front of all the guests. Not only did you not help your son, but you also helped outsiders beat me?"


    On the surface, Fang Biao''s face was cold. Normally, he would have asked the person who had stolen his son''s wife to pay the price of blood. After all, this was rted to the reputation of the Fang n.


    However, that was Samuel, the Ice God.


    If he resisted, he would not only lose his dignity, but everything in the Fang family.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t you speak with a cold face? Haha, Fang Biao, I''m afraid that you also know that he is the one who is in the wrong, right?" Fang Kun sneered when he saw that Fang Biao did not speak at all.


    "And you, Chai Rong, you im to be the senior of the desert world and also the guest of the Fang family. What about now? You pretend that you can''t see right and wrong? Hahaha, you don''t deserve your bold words!"


    Although Chai Rong felt that he was indeed in the wrong, he had nothing to do with Fang Kun, and he knew where he stood, so he snorted and didn''t care at all.


    "And you! A group of people who havee to our Fang family to eat and drink are usually polite to my family members, and you usually treat me like a young master. What''s wrong with you today? Why do you shut up one by one? Don''t you dare to make any noise?"


    "Ice God? Bah, he''s just a piece of trash in the Central ins region. He''s just the future son-inw of the top of the Blue Mountain. In the final analysis, he''s just a coward. How can he deserve to be the Ice God of the desert world?"


    Fang Kun roared hysterically. However, with his words, the people present could not help but move.


    "The top of the Blue Mountain''s future son-inw?"


    "A man who relies on a woman?"


    "I heard that the top of the Blue Mountain is one of the three major True God families in the Central ins. It is very powerful."


    "I''ve also heard that there seems to be a first beauty in Eight Direction World, the so-called Miss Lu. Ice God is the man of Miss Lu. Then... who is this woman?"


    "Could it be the mistress outside?"


    A group of people whispered.


    Although Fang Kun''s words did


    mention the pain point of many


    people in the desert world, since et


    Samuel was the son-inw of the top of the Blue Mountain, many people also did not dare to act recklessly.


    Yvonne slightly loosened her grip. As expected, Samuel and Lu Ruoxin had already... or rather, even if they hadn''t, so what? The people of the desert world clearly knew about the stain on Ice God''s face, but the top of the Blue Mountain''s name was there, so they didn''t dare to act rashly. Content belongs to


    This was what Lu Ruoxin could bring to Samuel, but what about her? She could only bring disaster to Samuel.


    Sensing Yvonne''s reaction, Samuel


    immediately frowned. Then, he looked at everyone and shouted. loudly, "I am definitely not the future son-inw of the Lu family. I won''t be now or in the future." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I will always be the husband of Yvonne, and I will always regard Yvonne as my only lover. I will never break my promise."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd fell silent.


    But the next second, there was amotion in front of the hall.


    "Samuel?"


    "I seem to have heard of this name in the Central ins."


    "I seem to have heard of it when I went back to the Central ins. Although he is a new master, he seems to be very famous, but I can''t remember for a while."


    Some people began to try their best to recall something when they heard the name Samuel. The people around them were all eagerly waiting for their


    answers.


    Suddenly, they looked at each other in surprise and horror!

 Chapter 3357

    Chapter 3357


    ?


    "Samuel!"


    "The Mysterious Man!"


    "Demon God!"


    They blurted out almost at the same time.


    Seeing that the people around him were more curious, the leader was extremely excited. "Do you know what kind of existence this guy is in the Central ins?"


    Those people quickly shook their heads.


    "Haha, if the Central ins region is a pot of soup, then this guy is a huge spoon of soup. He can make the entire Central ins region shake."


    "He killed the demonic dragon of the Dragon-trapping Mountain alone. The most terrifying thing is that he defeated the two the True Gods of the Central ins by himself!"


    "What?"


    No matter those curious people who wanted to hear the answer or the crowd around them, they were shocked when they heard that Samuel had fought against the two True Gods in the Central ins.


    Although the desert world was far away from the frontier fortress and rarely interacted with the Central ins, the three the True Gods who created this world were still well-known here.


    They were powerless to resist Ice God, whom they believed in, much less mention the True God that was far above Ice God.


    But now, not only had the new Ice God fought with the True God, but he had also fought with the two True Gods in one breath. With such power, how could people not feel frightened?


    Such explosive news soon spread in the crowd.


    Almost at the same time, Fang Biao, Chai Rong, and the other masters also heard the rumors below and looked at each other in horror.


    "Ice God, who can fight against the True God?"


    Fang Biao''s heart suddenly became extremely wild!


    However, at this moment, Samuel turned around.


    Samuel looked around coldly. Obviously, he was looking at Fang Kun, but Fang Biao was shocked. "I haven''t settled the score with you for taking my wife. Do you want to add another crime of spreading rumors?"


    Fang Kun spat out the blood in his mouth coldly and shouted coldly, "Samuel!"


    However, as soon as he shouted, a sword pierced through his back and came out steadily with mottled blood on his chest.


    He spat out blood on the spot and looked up. This sword was actually stabbed by his father, Fang Biao!


    He looked at his father unwillingly. Why?


    "You unfilial son, I''ve already given you a chance when you threw the Ice God into the Heaven prison. But now, you don''t know how to repent at all. I wonder why Miss Sue has been so unhappy in my mansion. So it turns out that you''re so shameless as to steal Samuel''s wife. As your father, as well as the Fang n Patriarch, today, I''m going to get rid of the evil on behalf of the Fang n."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Biao clenched his sword hilt tightly. A group of Fang family elders hurriedly stopped him, but it was obviously toote. As Fang Biao moved his hand, the sword suddenly


    twisted in Fang Kun''s body.


    "Pfft!"


    Blood even spurted out directly from the wound on Fang Kun''s back. Fang Kun was full of unwillingness and confusion. Fang Kun wanted to reach out to touch his father, but he finally lost his breath and fell to the ground.


    Hiding the sadness in his heart,


    Fang Biao withdrew his hand and walked to the front of Samuel in a few steps. Then, he suddenly knelt down and said, "I didn''t teach my son well, so he caused great trouble time and time again. Therefore, I personally killed my son to apologize to the Ice God. If the Ice God still


    feels unfair, the Fang family can die with him!"


    The members of the Fang family were so shocked that they hurriedly knelt down.


    Samuel was stunned, and then he smiled and said, "Patriarch Fang, you''re right. But I''m deeply sorry for making Patriarch Fang lose your son."


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Fang Biao let out a long sigh of relief. He knew that Samuel would not me the Fang family, at least after he killed Fang Kun himself.


    Looking at Fang Biao, a trace of coldness shed in Samuel''s eyes. A tiger would not eat its own son. Fang Biao seemed to be honest, but in fact, he was ruthless.


    "Fang Jun!" Fang Biao stood up and shouted softly.


    Fang Jun quickly ran over, bent slightly, nced at Samuel, and said, "Master, I am here."


    "Take this guy''s body down and feed it to the dog!"


    "Yes!" Fang Jun nodded, waved his hand, and called a few people to carry Kun''s body away.


    Samuel slowly looked at Fang Kun''s body, which was carried away, and gave a strange smile. Seeing that Fang Biao looked up at him, he suddenly stopped smiling and returned to normal. "By the way, Patriarch Fang, can I trouble you?"


    "Please tell me, Ice God."


    "I want to get married!" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Ah?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3358

    Chapter 3358


    ?


    Samuel smiled and said, "I''ll make use of the tens of thousands of guests and everything prepared by the Fang n to get married. Of course, I canpensate you for your expenses."


    It was better to get married after a long separation. Besides, how could Samuel not understand Yvonne''s mind at this time after experiencing so many things recently?


    In this way, he could not only make up for it but also prove his mind in front of thousands of people.


    "Heh heh, what Ice God needs is of course an honor for the Fang n. I don''t need anypensation." Fang Biao quickly bowed and said, "To be able to work for Ice God is something that I truly wish for."


    With Fang Biao''s nod, Samuel smiled and looked at Yvonne.


    Since Samuel knew Yvonne''s intention, how could Yvonne not know Samuel''s intention?


    But obviously, what Samuel didn''t know was that at this time, what was in Yvonne''s mind was not whether Samuel loved her or not, but more the feeling of being inferior.


    A deep sense of self-me was in her heart.


    It was because she knew very well that she loved Samuel very much that she had to consider more for him.


    Thinking of this, Yvonne forced a smile and shook her head slightly at Samuel.


    Samuel frowned and said hurriedly, "Yvonne?"


    "Samuel, don''t bother." Yvonne smiled. After that, she turned around and walked quickly to the backyard.


    Looking at the back of Yvonne, the sadness in Samuel''s heart suddenly rose, and he was at a loss.


    When he thought of Yvonne''s two ruthless letters, even though he was determined, he could not help but feel a little sad at this time! Could it be that Yvonne was really tired?


    What followed him and Yvonne would always be suffering and poor. As a man, this was the ce where he was most sorry for Yvonne. Every time he thought of this, Samuel felt guilty.


    "What are you waiting for? Chase after her." Sue Yan walked over in a few steps and said in a hurry.


    Chase?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel looked up at the departing Yvonne. Was it really good for him to catch up with Yvonne?


    Samuel was very confused!


    "I''m really angry with you." Sue Yan left a sentence and hurriedly turned back to chase after Yvonne.


    "Ice God, this..." Fang Biao was a little embarrassed. At this time, the atmosphere was dead silent. There were tens of thousands of people watching below, so he couldn''t help whispering.


    Samuel did not speak. He turned around and walked toward the backyard.


    Fang Biao quickly called Fang Jun to inform the audience, while he quickly followed up with a group of Fang family members, including Chai Rong and others.


    At this time, Pangolin no longer had the mood to flirt with girls and hurriedly chased after them.


    In the backyard, Yvonne ran back to


    her room in tears. Even if she


    refused Samuel''s request, how could she not be sad? Especially when she refused Samuel, Samuel''s desperate and hesitant eyes were like a child who suddenly did not know what to do. He might have never dreamed that she would refuse him. Content belongs to


    "I''m sorry, Samuel." Yvonne turned around and closed the door. She could no longer hide the sadness in her heart. She threw herself on her bed and burst into tears.


    At this time, Sue Yan was also on her heels. Seeing Yvonne close the door and Samuel following her, she hurriedly stopped Samuel and shook her head at him, indicating that she should talk to Yvonne.


    Then, she gently knocked on the door and slowly pushed it open. "Miss Sue, it''s me. Can I...e in?"


    Yvonne did not reply, but she did not reject it. Sue Yan entered the house, nodded to Samuel, and then gently closed the door.


    Samuel was in aplicated mood and was in a low mood. He nced at Yvonne''s room, turned around, and returned to his room. Behind him, Fang Biao rushed over with a group of people.


    However, even if they knocked on the door, Samuel still ignored them.


    "I''ll go in." Pangolin nced at everyone and stood out of the crowd.


    "Mr. Yellowsand Monster, tell Ice


    God that since Yvonne is his wife, the Fang n has nothing to do with her. Even if he doesn''t hold a wedding ceremony with Miss Sue,


    no one will dare to deny it from now on Fang Biao said respectfully. Content belongs to


    The pangolin nodded. "I understand." After that, he turned around and knocked on Samuel''s door.


    At this time, in Yvonne''s room...

 Chapter 3359

    Chapter 3359


    ?


    Listening to Yvonne''s soft crying on the quilt, Sue Yan walked slightly to her side, patted her on the back, and said, "You love him very much, don''t you?"


    "If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have been able to live for a minute," Yvonne said sadly.


    "In that case, he proposed to you and you..." Sue Yan was puzzled.


    Yvonne did not answer immediately. After crying for an unknown period of time, she slowly raised her head and could not stop sobbing. "Miss Sue, I can see that you also like Samuel, right?"


    Sue Yan hesitated and felt embarrassed, but finally nodded.


    "How much do you like him?"


    In the face of this problem, Sue Yan was even more embarrassed and hurriedly exined, "Miss Sue, are you jealous because of me and Samuel? Although I like him, to tell you the truth, Samuel has already rejected me and told me clearly who he likes, but at that time, I didn''t know it was you." Yvonne shook her head and looked at Sue Yan with tears in her eyes. Obviously, she was waiting for Sue Yan''s answer.


    Sue Yan slightly lowered her face. "I like him very much. Maybe there is no turning back."


    Yvonne nodded. "In fact, in the past, like you, I like him more than everything. As you said, there is no turning back."


    "But, Miss Sue, if there is no turning back, do I really love him?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sue Yan said anxiously, "Miss Sue..."


    "Just like now, are you going to stab in and ruin our beauty without a reason?" Yvonne looked at Sue Yan.


    Sue Yan was silent and shook her head. "No, I only hope that he will be happy, not watch him helplessly..."


    "That''s right. Even Miss Sue, you said that you loved a person and hoped that he would be happy. Then, I thought that I loved Samuel more than you. How could I watch him suffer?"


    "Miss Sue, are you worried that you have been poisoned by the Rootless Poison?" Sue Yan asked anxiously.


    Yvonne nodded and then shook her head. "On one hand, as you said, there is no antidote to the Rootless poison. At this time, I can''t give him anything, but will only be a burden to him. But more importantly, what we have to face is the necessary measures along the way."


    "I''m not afraid of death for him, but it doesn''t mean that I can make him suffer with me. Miss Sue, you''re also a woman. What do you think of Samuel?"


    §Ö


    "Although I don''t know much about him, I know him a little after getting along with him for a few days." After that, Sue Yan looked at Yvonne gently and saw that Yvonne looked serious She gritted her teeth and said bluntly, "For me, he is the perfect person I have dreamed of. He is low-key, modest and polite, and is upright and straightforward. As for his appearance and ability, he is a dragon and phoenix among people, unparalleled in the world." Content belongs to


    Yvonne nodded gently. Perhaps it was a gratifying thing since her loved one was praised by others. So even though her eyes were full of tears, she still showed a happy smile.


    "Yes, he''s so excellent. The most important thing is that he has a quality."


    As soon as she finished her words, the two women blurted out almost at the same time, "Loyal and devoted."


    That was right. There were many outstanding men in the world, but only a few were outstanding and devoted!


    The stronger his ability was, the greater his fame and fortune would be. No matter how outstanding he was, if he could not withstand these temptations, he would not belong to a woman in the end. There must be other women sharing him. He might not even belong to her anymore.


    In this way, what was the point of his outstanding performance?


    But it would be different if he was devoted. He was hers and would always be hers. It was precious.


    When the two women finished their words and saw the tacit understanding between them, they couldn''t help but smile and the atmosphere instantly eased a lot.


    "Miss Sue, do you think that the girls of the world will let such an excellent man go?" Yvonne said bitterly afterughing.


    "I understand what you mean, Miss Sue. You think you''ll only be a burden to him, but if you''re not here, he can choose whatever he wants."


    "Not only do you like him, but also many outstanding women like him. But no matter what, whether it is you or the famous first beauty of the Lu family in Eight Direction World, what you give Samuel will be of great help. It''s like a tiger suddenly has wings. Do you understand, Miss Sue?" Yvonne looked at Sue Yan and said softly.


    Meanwhile, in Samuel''s room...

 Chapter 3360

    Chapter 3360


    ?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "You are quite awesome just now."


    "Haha, one move could have seckilled the whole world, but you stopped halfway. You are awesome. You are really awesome. You deserve to be my brother."


    As soon as he entered the room, the pangolin made all kinds of jokes. Obviously, there was nothing else in the room except for the cold atmosphere to respond to him.


    Samuel just sat in front of the table, drinking one ss after another. The moment Pangolin came in, the big jar of strong liquor in front of the table had already been finished.


    Seeing that the move didn''t work, Pangolin sat down, picked up the jar, and poured himself a little ss. Then he clinked his ss with Samuel''s and said slowly, "Is that my sister-inw?"


    Samuel didn''t say anything, but the pangolin was a little self-deprecating. Then, it said slowly, "Sister-inw is indeed beautiful, and her temperament is outstanding. Her eyes are full of love when she looks at you. It''s worth it for you to miss her for so long. But why did she refuse you in front of so many people?"


    Samuel smiled bitterly. "It''s not her fault."


    Damn, as expected, when Yvonne was mentioned, amuelS opened his mouth. The pangolin frowned and asked, "Why?"


    "It''s all my fault. It''s my fault that I didn''t have the ability. I''ve never let her live a good life since she married me. Even if I tried to pay her back, I still owe her too much."


    "Even before I went to Eight Direction World, she was still full of danger. In fact, without me, she should have had a good time." Thinking of this, Samuel couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    She was the daughter of the Sue family, and she was also the daughter of the Fu family. No matter who she was, under the circumstances that she didn''t choose him, she... should be living a good life.


    Anyway, she wouldn''t have to follow him, drift around, and live such a life.


    "So, you mean, if you love someone, you should learn to let go and let her pursue happiness?"


    Samuel did not deny that he had such an idea, but he really could not let go of Yvonne.


    "In fact, if she can marry Fang Kun, maybe as you said, husband and wife are birds in the same forest. When a disasteres, they will fly away. It''s easy for her to make such a choice."


    Hearing this, Samuel couldn''t help lowering his head. It was true. Theoretically, Samuel would obey Yvonne''s will no matter what choice she made, but this time...


    Samuel felt that he might have made a slip of the tongue.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, Pangolin smiled and patted Samuel on the shoulder. "However, you don''t have to be too discouraged. Although I don''t know what happened between you and what you''ve experienced, I know that you love my sister-inw very much, and the way she looks at you is full of love. I believe that the problem will be solved in a short time."


    Samuel nodded and looked out of the room.


    He was waiting for Sue Yan.


    "I''ll let the group of people outside disperse." The pangolin


    misunderstood Samuel''s meaning He got up and opened the door.


    Then he waved to Fang Biao and the others, indicating them to leave.


    QUMS


    Samuel did not stop him. It was good that he could at least have a quiet life.


    Seeing the pangoline back, Samuel let out a long sigh, picked up his wine, and bhalf of the wine was poured to the pangolin''s cup before drinking.


    The pangolin didn''t say much. He raised his cup and drank it up.


    Almost at this time, Sue Yan also slowly stepped out of Yvonne''s room. After closing the door, Pearl Green had already been waiting for her at the door. When she saw Sue Yaning out, she looked at Sue Yan eagerly.


    In fact, Pearl Green also felt deeply guilty. After all, when she did not know that Yvonne was Miss Sue mentioned by Samuel, she said a lot of bad things about Samuel in front of Yvonne.


    How could Yvonne not be angry when they were in such a situation?


    Sue Yan sighed and then looked at Samuel''s room.


    "Miss?"


    "Follow me to find Samuel." After Sue Yan said that, she quickly walked toward Samuel''s room with Pearl Green.


    "Miss Sue ising."


    In the house, the pangolin shouted, and then Samuel suddenly stood up...

 Chapter 3361

    Chapter 3361


    ?


    He wanted to take a few steps over and know the news from Sue Yan. However, he got up too fiercely and was extremely drunk. For a moment, he almost stumbled backward.


    The pangolin hurriedly helped Samuel up and helped him to the bedside. On the other side, the door was also opened, and Sue Yan came in with Pearl Green with a bad expression.


    "How''s it going?" Samuel ignored the pangolin and was about to get up.


    Sue Yan nced at the pangolin and then looked at the wine pot on the table. She suddenly understood something and nodded. "You go out first. I have something to discuss with Samuel."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "But he..." The pangolin nced at Samuel who was in a bad state.


    The strong alcohol entered his throat so fast that Samuel was already a little drunk.


    "I''ll take care of him." After Sue Yan said that, she slowly walked over with a fragrance.


    The pangolin nced at Sue Yan and then looked at Pearl Green. He nodded and left with Pearl Green.


    Sue Yan gently supported Samuel, and then slowly put him on the bed. Seeing that Samuel, who was usually very rational, was now in a state of confusion, a trace of heartache appeared on her face, but Sue Yan still shook her head. "She has made up her mind."


    "What?" Hearing this, Samuel''s heart was broken, and his expression became unusually absent-minded.


    How could this be?


    Could it be that as she had said in the letter back then, Yvonne hadpletely lost her heart?


    "This is what she asked me to teach you." As she said this, Sue Yan gently took out a piece of paper from her hand.


    The red note was obviously cut temporarily from the red paper used for the wedding. Although it was a little hasty, it made people surer that it was written by Yvonne.


    When Samuel opened the note, he saw a beautiful line of words in it, which made him sure that it was written by Yvonne.


    "It''s natural that I miss you, but the past is fleeting. Even if I try my best to persuade you to stay, it''s just like holding a handful of sand in my hand. After all, it''s empty."


    "Samuel, there has never been any resentment or regret with you in our past. But in the future, you and I need to say goodbye to each other. Take good care of yourself and Nian''er."


    After reading these words, Samuel''s hands trembled slightly, and his eyes were no longer sharp and steady as before. On the contrary, he was a little dull.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s impossible." Samuel suddenly crumpled the paper into a ball. Then he threw the paper in an extremely irritable manner and was about to step on it.


    Seeing this, Sue Yan hurriedly reached out to stop Samuel, hoping that he could calm down.


    Although Sue Yan was just a


    woman, the drunken Samuel was not much better. As Sue Yan started to hold him, Samuel''s body, which had not yetpletely risen, was instantly pressed down by


    swnov


    With a thud, Sue Yanpletelyy on Samuel''s body, and the veil on her face was loosened at this moment, revealing her shocking face.


    Sue Yan was very nervous and her


    breathing became unusually rapid. But at this time, under the close contact between the two, Samuel could clearly feel her breathing. The alcohol and the anger of the letter made Samuel stunned. Suddenly, he pressed Sue Yan against the bed and was about to get close to her with a big mouth.


    Sue Yan blushed and felt anxious, but she still couldn''t help closing her eyes and waiting for Samuel to kiss her.


    However, before she could feel anything, she suddenly felt her body be lighter. When she opened her eyes again, Samuel had already stood up. "I''m sorry," Samuel said apologetically with a half-face.


    Sue Yan''s heart was broken. Even if her face would lose its effect at this time, she was very touched at the same time. She looked at Samuel and said, "It''s because of Yvonne, right?"


    "I will only love her alone, even if she doesn''t love me." After saying that, Samuel got up and opened the window next to him to let the cold air in to make himself calm down.


    Sue Yan smiled bitterly and picked up the clothes that slipped down her shoulders. It was not because she was not beautiful enough, but because of Yvonne.


    Gently getting up, Sue Yan picked up


    el


    the rest of the wine left by Samuel on the table and raised her head to drink. The spicy feeling instantly hit her throat. She endured the ufortable feeling and looked at the back of Samuel. "I have a way to let you be with her!"

 Chapter 3362

    Chapter 3362


    ?


    Hearing this, Samuel immediately turned around and stared at Sue Yan nervously and eagerly. This was the first time that Sue Yan had seen him so nervous since she knew Samuel. "Do you have a way?"


    "What way?"


    "Even though I can''t persuade you to be together, I can give you all some time to spend together. Are you willing?" Sue Yan''s face looked rather firm, but in reality; her heart was dripping with blood.


    She pushed the person she loved to someone else. How could others understand this kind of sadness?


    Not to mention being able to get along with Yvonne, even if he could meet her now, Samuel would be satisfied. Thinking of this, Samuel nodded like garlic.


    "When the Fang family has finished making the flower boat, you can send us off," Sue Yan said.


    "Send you off?" Samuel frowned slightly and did not quite understand what Sue Yan meant.


    "We are going to Born Burning City. Aren''t you also going north? You can take us along the way. At that time, I can find an excuse to tell her that my flower boat is broken," Sue Yan replied.


    Hearing this, Samuel''s brows furrowed even more tightly. "Bone Burning City? What are you going to do there?"


    Born Burning City was the most central and core territory of the Devil n, and it was also the most dangerous ce in the entire Devil n. It was strange enough for Sue Yan to go there, and even Yvonne had to go to that kind of ce. Samuel really did not understand this.


    There shouldn''t be anything to do with Yvonne and the Devil Tribe. Why should she go to that kind of ce?


    Could it be that she had been threatened by some demons because of him?


    Although this worry seemed a little incredible, it seemed reasonable to think about it carefully.


    However, seeing that Samuel was so worried, Sue Yan just smiled faintly and said, "I won''t tell you more about this. Don''t ask anymore, okay?"


    "But you also know where Born Burning City is. I''m just worried about your safety."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve already arranged for the three elders of the Sue family toe over. They will go with me. You don''t have to worry about the safety," Sue Yan said.


    Samuel nodded. Since Sue Yan did


    not want to say more, it would be useless for him to force her further Moreover, Sue Yan only knew that he was going north, but she did not know that Samuel also wanted to go to Born Burning City. At that time, as long as he acted secretly, he could also secretly protect them.


    "Okay! Since you don''t want to say it, I won''t bring it up again." Samuel agreed.


    Sue Yan forced a smile. "Since I have helped you so much, are you going to treat me with these leftover wine?"


    Samuel immediately smiled and rushed to the door in a few steps. When he opened the door, he asked the pangolin to prepare some wine and dishes.


    The pangolin looked at Samuel with


    A


    a strange smile on his face. For a moment, he was very depressed. "I''ve been telling you for a long time, but you don''t have any mood. hasn''t been long since Miss Sue entered the room, and you seem to have changed into another person!" Content belongs to


    The most important thing was that when the pangolin nced at Sue Yan, he unconsciously found that the clothes on Sue Yan''s body were quite loose. When Sue Yan saw the pangolin looking at her clothes, her pretty face could not help but turn pink. The wretched pangolin suddenly let out an "oh" and had his own unique opinion. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Not long after, the pangolin came back with two or three jars of wine, followed by several servants with trays and dishes. After putting the dishes and wine back on the table, the pangolin pulled the arm of Pearl Green and retreated.


    Soon, only Samuel and Sue Yan were left in the room. How could Samuel not know the meaning behind the obscene behavior of the pangolin? However, the clear one should be clear. Samuel raised his ss and toasted Sue Yan. "This ss of wine is to show my sincerity."


    Sue Yan smiled gently, raised her ss, covered her face, and drank.


    "I have never felt that wine is so intoxicating." Sue Yan put down the cup and smiled gently.


    It was not that she was drunk, but that her loved person was here, and she was naturally drunk. But how could Sue Yan tell Samuel about this? The only thing she could do was to cherish this rare time with Samuel alone.


    At this time, after Fang Biao greeted the guests, he walked quickly to the far right of the front hall in a depressed andplicated mood.


    When he stopped in front of a closed hall, he looked up at the que on the hall and resolutely pushed open the huge door that weighed 500 kilograms!


    At this time, inside...

 Chapter 3363

    Chapter 3363


    ?


    At this time, there were all kinds of banging soundsing from inside. As soon as one entered, one could see that there was no room in the hall. However, there was only a huge deep pit.


    When he arrived at the edge of the pit, he found that it was about 20 meters deep. All kinds of equipment were there, and a group of workers were busy working below. In the center of them, a big flower ship was basically formed, and only some basic parts were being installed.


    "Patriarch!"


    Soon, the workers found Fang Biao standing at the fence, put down their work, and then knelt down to salute.


    "Greetings, Patriarch."


    Fang Biao smiled and waved his hand. "Go on with your work."


    "Yes!" The crowd nodded and got up to continue their work.


    Leaning gently on the mast, Fang Biao frowned tightly. Just now, when Pearl Green was looking for him and urging him to ask about the boat, Fang Biao suddenly remembered the matter which was about to be forgotten by him. Sue Yan had asked him to build this boat for her friend. Originally, with the rtionship between the Fang and Sue families, it was just a small boat. Naturally, Fang Biao did not take it seriously. However, as things became clearer and clearer, Fang Biao began to doubt whether this boat was actually made for Samuel.


    It wasn''t a problem to build a boat for Ice God. If Samuel wanted half of the Fang Residence, Fang Biao definitely wouldn''t frown.


    However, the ship was different. This was a means of transportation, and what did it mean? It meant that Ice God was going to leave this ce. Obviously, this was what Fang Biao didn''t want to see the most. As far as the Fang n was concerned, tomorrow''s son, Fang Kun, was gone. Even the Holy Virgin, who could give birth to a True God for the Fang n, had been taken away by Samuel!


    Therefore, the Fang n almost had no future. The only thing left was the present, the present with the Ice God!


    If Ice God wanted to leave, then for Fang Biao, under such circumstances, the loss had almost reached its peak.


    But then again, even if the boat was given to Ice God in the end as he had expected, how could he oppose it? As he had just said, the Fang family no longer had the capital, let alone offended Ice God at this critical moment.


    Fang Biao was in a dilemma.


    This was also the main reason why Fang Biao''s thick brows were tightly knitted.


    "s!" Fang Biao let out a long sigh. Everything used to be fine, but why did it be so passive now?


    But just as he finished sighing and


    was about to turn around and leave, suddenly, a faint rotten smell came to him. Before he could get used to it, a ck shadow suddenly gathered in front of him. ContentThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The shadow was wearing a pitch-ck coat, and her head was wrapped in a ck cloth, leaving only a pair of bloody eyes that were flickering with red light.


    Seeing this, Fang Biao was shocked and immediately put on a defensive posture, ready to fight back at any time.


    The ck shadow smiled faintly and slowly walked to the railing. Looking at the busy workers in the cave, she slowly said, "This flower boat is quite beautiful."


    "Unfortunately, beautiful things are like meteors, fleeting in a sh."


    "The day the flower boat ispleted, the Fang n will have nothing left. Am I right, Patriarch Fang?"


    Fang Biao frowned. The other


    party''s words hit his vital part. Since


    §á§à


    ancient times, in the desert city, the Fang family had been extremely special and hidden by the formation in the desert. People who didn''t know the formation could not find a way to enter the city.


    But how did she do it?


    Speaking of acquaintances, Fang Biao looked through his mind and never thought that he had seen this person before.


    "Who are you? How can you appear in my Desert City?" Fang Biao asked in a cold voice warily.


    She just smiled lightly and said, "It doesn''t matter who I am. The most important thing is, is what I said just in time to hurt Patriarch Fang?"


    "So what if it''s true? So what if it''s


    not? What does it have to do with you? I''m warning you, you''d better reveal your identity as soon as possible. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude."


    Hearing Fang Biao''s words, the woman in ck just sneered. "Being rude? Patriarch Fang, are you kidding? Or do you want to repeat your son''s mistakes?"


    "You..."


    ''Fang Biao was furious.


    "Patriarch Fang, don''t worry. I''m not malicious, but I want something from you!" After that, she smiled sinisterly.

 Chapter 3364

    Chapter 3364


    ?


    "You want something?" Fang Biao frowned. "You want a flower boat?"


    "Patriarch Fang, it''s better to rely on yourself than others. I think you should understand this better than anyone else."


    Fang Biao didn''t say anything, but he didn''t deny it.


    "Your son died a tragic death, and your daughter-inw was robbed. You endured all this, but others didn''t appreciate it at all and left the desert city. Only Patriarch Fang yourself can feel the depression in the world."


    "What does this have to do with you?" Fang Biao said coldly with some displeasure.


    "Well, since you don''t want to say more, I won''t mention it again. Let''s get straight to the point. What I want this time is very simple."


    "What do you want?"


    "A corpse!"


    Corpse?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fang Biao frowned. He had seen people who wanted money, jewelry, spirit pills, and cultivation methods, but he had never heard or seen anyone who wanted a corpse.


    "It is your son after all. Patriarch Fang, why do you hide it from me? Are you really going to feed the dog with your son as you said?"


    Hearing this, Fang Biao was shocked. Although he asked the servants to carry Fang Kun''s body down to feed the dog in front of everyone, in fact, he did not do this. Instead, he ordered people to hide his son''s body in the ice cer, waiting to see if he could save Fang Kun.


    He only had one son. How could he bear it?


    However, not many people knew about it. Except for his trusted subordinates at that time, no one else knew about it. How did this person know about it now?


    Could it be that there was a mole in his trusted aide?


    If there was, what was more frightening was the background of this woman!


    Fang Biao looked at the woman in front of him with great vignce and said coldly, "What do you want my son''s body for?"


    "What else can I do? Is it possible that your son is so handsome that he can seduce anyone by relying on his body? If even Samuel can''t do it, what is a big deal of your son? Taking your son''s body is just because I think he is pitiful and want to give him an extra dog life." The woman in ck said coldly and disdainfully.


    Hearing this, Fang Biao was very excited. "What did you say?"


    "Do you mean that you can save my son?"


    "It is still a few days away from the desert to the Central ins region. If you are not afraid that your son will stink on the road, maybe you can give it a try."


    "However, there is no free lunch in the world. If you want your son to live, you have to pay something, right?" The woman in ck shouted coldly. Fang Biao frowned. "What do you want?"


    The woman in ck smiled gently and slightly raised her hand. After a moment of silence, Fang Biao still leaned over his head. Then, the woman in ck said something in his ear. After hearing what she said, ear. Fang Biao''s face suddenly turned pale and he looked at the woman in ck incredulously.


    "You''re not joking with me?" Fang Biao asked in shock.


    The woman in ck chuckled. "Do you think I''m as free as you? I came to your Desert City just to make a joke with you?"


    Fang Biao looked at her in horror because the condition proposed by the woman in ck was too shocking for him.


    Be enemies with Ice God!


    Moreover, Samuel was an ice god with almost heaven-defyingbat strength!


    Was she crazy?


    "To your desert world, the Ice God


    might be supreme. To your Fang family, it is true that you are looking forward to having the Ice God in charge. However, what if the Ice God isn''t here?" The woman in ck added with a cold smile, "What I mean is that he might never return to the desert world?"


    "You mean, this flower boat..."


    "It''s just a tool for him to go to the extreme north." She chuckled.


    Fang Biao''s face turned pale. He had thought that Samuel would leave the desert city, but he had never thought that Samuel would leave the desert world directly and would not return. If he never returned, the Fang family would have nothing at all.


    "Do as I say. A monthter, I''ll return you a living son, and..." The woman in ck suddenly nced at the cer factory behind her and said, "Rebuild a boat. Someone is still waiting to use it."


    After that, she smiled gently and handed a brand with a mark to Fang Biao. "Remember to get the goods with tickets."


    Her voice had just sounded when she disappeared. Fang Biao slowly lifted his head and looked at the mark...

 Chapter 3365

    Chapter 3365


    ?


    The moment he looked at the mark, Fang Biao couldn''t help but be shocked. But the next second, he held the mark tightly in his hand, looked down, and shouted coldly, "Rebuild a new boat."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Biao turned around and left, leaving the craftsmen standing there dumbfounded!


    Under the setting sun, Yvonne''s room waspletely silent. ording to Sue Yan''s previous n, she was busy packing up her luggage at this time. However, Yvonne packed up very slowly, because she knew that the faster she packed up, the sooner she would be to leave. Although she was so decisive to Samuel, she still had feelings for Samuel in her heart.


    After packing up, Yvonne pushed open her window slightly and looked at the room of Samuel under the moonlight.


    The room was brightly lit, but through the window, one could vaguely see two figures in the room, talking or drinking, chatting happily.


    Yvonne showed a knowing and bitter smile. "Samuel, even if I can''t stay with you, I hope you can be happy for the rest of your life. You must be fine, understand?"


    "In the future, maybe one day, when you stand at the top of the world and have a beautiful girl by your side, you can think of the beautiful years we used to have."


    "Although we have suffered together, the unforgettable sweetness will always be remembered in my heart. Samuel, if you can hear it, I really want to say that I love you."


    Yvonne smiled like a beautiful flower, but the tears on her face kept falling. For her, giving up was not because she didn''t love him, but because she loved him more. So she hoped that he would be fine.


    At this time, in the candlelight house, Samuel and Sue Yan seemed to be talking loudly, but in fact, it was just Samuel and Sue Yan who talked about the past with Yvonne after drinking.


    Even if they were separated by heaven and earth, there was a tacit understanding between them.


    Sue Yan smiled gently, and a ss of wine hit Samuel''s cup. There was a faint smell of alcohol on her face, and she said with a smile, "After listening to your past, I am very emotional and envious. I only envy the two lovers and not the immortals. That''s it!"


    Samuel smiled gently and said, "So for me, Yvonne is the only irreceable one. Even if I grow old alone, I will never marry anyone except Yvonne." Sue Yan smiled gently and looked at Samuel strangely. She suddenly said, "You say, if I had known you on your blue pl, how nice would it be?" "Everything is destined." Samuel smiled gently.


    "There is still about a month''s


    journey to Born Burning City. I


    believe that with your foundation, as long as you work hard, you should


    be able to make peace


    as before."


    Sue Van said with a chu


    Samuel nodded.


    "However, if we leave the desert city so rashly, have you ever thought about how Fang Biao feels?" Sue Yan whispered.


    Samuel had thought about this. Fang Biao had almost sacrificed everything, and had even killed his son in order to stabilize Samuel. However, if he left and didn''t return from now on, then it would be normal for Fang Biao to be angry from embarrassment!


    "I think someone else should have done this." Samuel smiled.


    Sue Yan was puzzled and looked at Samuel strangely.


    Samuel smiled. "You''ll know tomorrow."


    It was easy to exin. The reason why Yvonne coulde here was naturally rted to a person. That was Lu Ruoxin.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lu Ruoxin had left Yvonne here and knew that Samuel had to go through this ce. There would definitely be conflicts. But even now, Lu Ruoxin had not made a move. This was obviously not her style of doing things.


    Therefore, she must have her own n. Although Samuel did not know the specifics, Lu Ruoxin would inevitably intervene the Fang family''s momentum. Would she do something in vain?


    Obviously not!


    As long as she would not, there must be some clues when they parted tomorrow!


    "I''m drunk. Have an early rest. Tomorrow morning, let''s go." As her voice fell, Sue Yan staggered and fell on the bed of Samuel.

 Chapter 3366

    Chapter 3366


    ?


    Samuel frowned and looked indifferently at the slightly drunken figure on the bed with an outstanding and even perfect temperament. A primitive impulse kept rolling in his blood.


    Suddenly, Samuel smiled and waved his hand. Several chairs in the room were instantlybined together. Samuel turned over and fell asleep on the chair.


    It was dawn.


    When Samuel woke up, there was a nket on his body. He rubbed his temples, which were hurting a little, and looked around. Next to him, there was hot water on the copper basin. The towel was also wet and neatly ced on the basin.


    Samuel''s bed was also cleaned up.


    Samuel naturally knew that it was Sue Yan who did it. Those who did not know it would think that it was a maid who came in early in the morning. Samuel smiled bitterly. This girl!


    He got up and washed his face. When Samuel was about to go out, the pangolin rushed in and almost knocked Samuel over.


    Samuel frowned slightly. "What are you doing in the early morning?"


    The pangolin also knew that he was a little reckless. He scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "Didn''t I think that Miss Sue was no longer in your house? This won''t ruin your ns, so I didn''t think too much and broke in. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    After that, the guyughed and looked shameless. Samuel rolled his eyes speechlessly and said, "We''re just drinking. What nonsense are you thinking about?"


    "Hehe, you drank hers, she drank yours?" Pangolin chuckled.


    "If you don''t want to eat, I don''t mind tearing your mouth for you," Samuel pretended to be angry and said.


    Pangolin felt wronged and scratched his head. "Alright, let''s get down to business. The flower boat is ready. Miss Sue asked me to invite you over and have a look. If there''s no problem, we''ll set off."


    Samuel nodded and asked the pangolin to lead the way. The two of them hurried to the main hall.


    On the sports ground outside the


    main hall, a giant ship that was at least forty to fifty meters long had already slowly stopped in ce. group of servants were currently


    4


    busy with the final work.


    QUMS


    Fang Biao, along with several elders, Liu Tao, Chai Rong, and the others, stood by the side and looked at the beautiful flower boat, but they were not happy.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Sue Yan got off the boat gently. She had just sent Yvonne to the second floor of the boat to settle down.


    "Yan''er, Ice God, he..." a troubled expression appeared on Fang Biao''s face as he spoke in a doubtful voice.


    Sue Yan was about to speak when Samuel, led by the pangolin, slowly walked over. Sue Yan looked at Samuel and motioned for Fang Biao to ask anything he wanted to ask.


    Seeing the big flower boat, the pangolin excitedly threw down the crowd, ran to the side of the ship, patted it, and said with a smile, "Damn, this flower boat is not bad."


    At this time, Fang Biao took a few steps to the side of Samuel. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Ice God, you..."


    Samuel smiled and did not hide anything. "I think Sue Yan has told you."


    Fang Biao nodded. Sue Yan had said it before, but she hid the whereabouts of Yvonne. For Fang Biao, he had no doubts. After all, how could he not know the rtionship between Yvonne and Samuel?


    "But since ancient times, the Ice God


    has not only been the guardian of the supreme glory of the desert world, but also concerns the life and death of everyone here because of the control of the temperature of the Jadece Bead." At this time, Mr. Chai also stood up and said in a tow voice, "If you leave, what about hundreds of thousands of lives in the desert?"


    Samuel nodded and said, "I also know this, so I don''t intend to take away the Jade Ice Bead."


    Hearing this, Mr. Chai and the others were stunned at first, and then they were happy again. Did this mean that one of them could have the Jade Ice Bead?


    Thinking of this, the group of people suddenly looked calm, but they looked at Samuel with burning eyes.


    Samuel gently took out the jade ice bead and then smiled. "Mr. Chai is highly respected, but the patriarch of the Fang family is also very kind to me. For a time, I really don''t know who to give it to."


    As he spoke, Samuel nced at Fang Biao and then at Chai Rong.


    Even though one was the patriarch of the family and the other was a senior, the two of them could not help but lose their sense of propriety. They swallowed their saliva and helplessly watched Samuel, waiting for his decision... Content belongs to

 Chapter 3367

    Chapter 3367


    ?


    Samuel smiled gently. He had considered this question yesterday. Of course, the Fang family was the first choice of Samuel. But as Samuel had said yesterday, Lu Ruoxin must have a n behind it.


    If he handed this thing over to Fang Biao, wouldn''t he be helping the devil do evil?


    However, if he didn''t give it to Fang Biao, it would be equivalent to pushing the Fang n to Lu Ruoxin.


    He had to control it well, but after thinking about it all night, to be honest, Samuel did not know how to choose it.


    Therefore, he took Chai Rong into consideration.


    "I like the patriarch of the Fang family, but I also respect Mr. Chai. I''m really in a dilemma," Samuel said, holding the hands of two people, and then put the jade ice bead in their hands at the same time. "For the time being, I''ll give it to you two."


    "As for the details, it''s up to you to decide. After all, you are from the desert world." After saying this, the energy in Samuel''s hand moved, and faint aura energy activated the Jade Ice Bead.


    Feeling the summoning of the power of Samuel, Fang Biao and Chai Rong no longer dared to neglect it. They activated their energy one after another and tried to let their own power enter the jade ice bead under the guidance of Samuel.


    Sue Yan smiled helplessly. Until now, she finally understood why Samuel said that they would talk about it the next day. Now, Samuel actually did not have an idea, or it could be said that he had a very good idea.


    It was obviously difficult for Samuel to make a decision on the surface, but in fact, he just deliberately buried a thunder here.


    "I''ve guided your power into the Jade Ice Bead, but I''m not sure if you can control it. I''ve done what I should do, and the rest depends on you." After saying that, Samuel withdrew his power slightly.


    "Thank you for your help, Ice God."


    Almost at the same time, Mr. Chai and Fang Biao half knelt on the ground and thanked Samuel respectfully.


    Samuel smiled, and a trace of cunning shed in his eyes. Although he didn''t know what Lu Ruoxin would do behind the scenes, she would definitely take action. However, since she had a trick, didn''t he have a good n?


    With a slight wave of his hand, Samuel turned around and walked into the flower boat with Sue Yan, Pearl Green, the pangolin, and others.


    On the top of the flower boat,


    Samuel stood there. Below him,


    Fang Biao and the others looked up, and their eyes were full of gratitude and respect. Perhaps Fang Biao''s eyes were a little evasive, but Mr. Char''s was absolutely not. For him, he had never thought that one day he would be able to get the jade ice bead and even go to a stronger god position in the desert world.


    Although it was only half.


    "Well, everyone, it''s necessary to say goodbye to each other. Patriarch Fang, I''ve really added a lot of trouble to you this time. If we''re fated, I''ll drink with you in the future. Let''s drink for three days and three nights."


    "Mr. Chai, it''s my great honor to meet you. It there is a chance, we will meet again in the future."


    After saying that, Samuel sped his hands to the others, bowed slightly, and waved goodbye.


    "Please take care, Ice God."


    With Samuel''s words, Fang Biao and Chai Rong were naturally happy. They waved goodbye to Samuel with the others. At this time, the flower boat slowly drove out of the city with a faint sound.


    It was early in the morning, and it was also a deliberately arranged time. Although Samuel''s flower boat was big, did not cause much noise Many people even realized it, but when they came out of the house to check, they only saw the end of the flower boat.


    "How is it? Are you in a better mood after leaving the city?"


    When they got out of the city, Sue Yan and Samuel sat in the attic on the top floor of the flower boat. When they saw the desert again, they also felt that the deste scene was very beautiful.


    Samuel smiled and said nothing. Sue Yan smiled gently and said, "It seems that Yvonne''s magic power is really great for you."


    Samuel poured a ss of wine and gave Sue Yan a slight toast. Then he drank it up. After a long sigh, he shook his head and looked at the desert in front of him. For a moment, his mood was a littleplicated.


    "By the way, what do you think Fang Biao and Senior Chai will do now? I guess they may look friendly on the surface, but in fact, they are fighting openly and secretly. They want to see the other party suffer," Sue Yan said curiously. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Samuelughed and stood up proudly. He came to the tower guardrail with a ss of wine and shook his head. "I guess not."


    Sue Yan frowned and looked at him in confusion. "Could it be..."

 Chapter 3368

    Chapter 3368


    ?


    "Could it be that the jade ice bead is fake? You took a fake one and deliberately led them to fight?" Sue Yan was slightly stunned.


    Samuel smiled. "With Miss Sue''s intelligence, I believe you can guess the answer."


    Hearing this, Sue Yan fell into deep thought. In fact, even she herself felt that the possibility of this question was extremely low. If Samuel used a fake to deceive others, it would be fine, but it was almost impossible for him to escape from Fang Biao and Chai Rong''s eyes.


    There was bound to be a fight between the two sides, but if they found that the thing was fake, they would vent all their anger on Samuel. Why did Samuel want to anger them at the same time? It was better not to give it to them directly!


    But if the jade ice bead was true, why didn''t they fight?


    Sue Yan did not understand, but she seemed to think of something suddenly. "Could it be that... on the jade ice bead..."


    Samuel nodded. Samuel didn''t even know how to unseal the jade ice bead. After all, the horse-headed woman only let Samuel inject energy into it.


    Samuel knew nothing about their so-called fact that Ice God passed it on to the next Ice God. Samuel just put their energy into the jade ice bead wrapped in his own energy, just like what he had donest time.


    It was the outermostyer of Samuel''s energy that lit up the jade ice bead. As for whether the two of them could control it alone or not, Samuel did not know.


    Of course, Samuel was not interested in knowing. The only thing Samuel knew was that after he left, these two guys would certainly ask and explore the usage of the Jade Ice Bead.


    No matter what Lu Ruoxin had done behind the scenes or what the Fang n was up to, to Samuel, he didn''t want to guess, nor did he have any interest in guessing. Therefore, he decided to use a stalling tactic, coupled with burying thunder, to let them split up.


    "I really didn''t expect you to be such a scheming person." Sue Yan smiled bitterly helplessly. The more she looked at Samuel''s back, the more she liked him.


    "I must be wary of others." Samuel smiled slightly. "The vast desert is your territory. Maybe there are some monsters or killersing from somewhere."


    Sue Yan smiled bitterly helplessly, but she admitted that Samuel was telling the truth.


    "By the way, I have to thank you for your help this time. As a gift, how about I take you to a ce?" Samuel said with a smile.


    Seeing Samuel''s sunny smile, Sue Yan felt sweet in her heart. She was curious and confused. "Okay, but there is a desert everywhere. Where are you taking me?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After making sure that there was no one around, Samuel moved his hand slightly. Sue Yan only felt that she was wrapped in a white light. When she opened her eyes again, there was no desert in front of her ft was just an oasis world, beautiful beyondpare.


    "Where... where is this?" Sue Yan looked around in surprise and felt incredible. "Is it an illusion?"


    Samuel smiled gently and did not answer her. He took her all the way to the small bamboo house in the distance.


    It had been a few days outside, but for Qin Shuang and the rest people in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, it was unknown just how many days had passed.


    When they saw Samueling


    back again, they were overjoyed. But


    when they saw Sue Yan behind him, who looked like an immortal, they were stunned again, and many women''s eyes were dim.


    "Samuel." Ningyue quickly walked up to him. "Are you alright?"


    Almost at the same time, Han Nian, who was in Qin Shuang''s arms, rushed into Samuel''s arms while calling him Dad.


    The reunion of father and daughter


    was naturally a good thing. Sue Yan


    stared at Han Nian nkly. "Is this the daughter of Samuel and


    Yvonne? She is really somewhat like her mother and father." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''m fine. By the way, let me introduce her to you. She is my friend, Miss Sue Yan." Samuel picked up Han Nian and turned around to introduce Sue Yan.


    Sue Yan smiled slightly as a greeting to the crowd, and everyone quickly responded with a smile.


    "Oh right, Samuel, did we walk out of the desert since you suddenly returned?" Ningyue asked.


    Samuel shook his head, nced at Nian''er, and said, "There''s still a long way to go in the desert. I''m here to y with Miss Sue and take Han Nian to see her Mom!"


    "Mom?"


    "Yvonne?"


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes widened...

 Chapter 3369

    Chapter 3369


    ?


    "Samuel. What... what did you just say?"


    "Did we hear wrongly? Did you find the First Madam?"


    The group of people was stunned and looked at Samuel nkly.


    Samuel smiled gently and nodded. "Yes, but it''s not convenient for her toe in now, so I can only take Nian''er out for the time being."


    "As for you, you may need to wait here for a while."


    Everyone smiled. For them, it was not a problem to stay for a long time. The most important thing was that the chief had found his wife, which was a great joy.


    "Dad, Nian''er can see Mom now?" The clever Han Nian also looked at Samuel excitedly.


    Samuel nodded. "Then Nian''er, are you happy?"


    Han Nian nodded like a chick pecking rice. She was so excited that she even stood on Samuel''s body, and her little hands formed a posture of victory!


    "Alright, since that''s the case, let''s not waste any more time. I''ll go cook first and entertain Miss Sue well. After that, hurry up and let their family reunite. I''m afraid some of them are anxious right now." Ningyue teased with a smile before turning around to enter the kitchen.


    "s!" Samuel stopped her and shook his head gently at her. "No need. I''ll make this meal myself."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel turned around and walked toward the kitchen with Han Nian in his arms.


    Ningyue helplessly let out a bitterugh. She didn''t know how long it had been since she had seen Samuel was in a good mood. Perhaps it was because there was a new friend, or perhaps it was because of Yvonne''s return.


    Seeing the smoke rising from the kitchen, Ningyue bowed slightly and said to Sue Yan, "Miss Sue, pleasee to the inner room for a while." Sue Yan lightly smiled, nodded, and followed Ningyue into the room.


    Looking at this simple hut but full of life, Sue Yan couldn''t help but take a few more nces.


    Ningyue smiled and exined, "This is the ce where Samuel and Yvonne live. It''s a bit simple and crude."


    "In Sue Yan''s eyes, there is


    something special." Sue Yan said


    lightly, and her eyes couldn''t help showing envy. If she could have Samuelpany, she was willing to abandon her glory and wealth and live in seclusion with him in the bamboo forest.


    However, she did not have the chance.


    "I''ll pour you a cup of tea." Ningyue smiled.


    "Also, take a look at this." As soon as she finished speaking, Ningyue waved her hand, and a huge water vapor screen appeared in the air in the room. "There are ten thousand strange beasts inside. Samuel has instructed that. Miss Sue, please choose a few that you like and take them away."


    Sue Yan could not help but smile. The more she interacted with Samuel, the more interesting she found Samuel was, and she also understood why Yvonne loved this man so deeply.


    "In Eight Direction World, it''s hard to find strange beasts, but this ce has almost be a zoo." Sue Yan smiled bitterly and began to choose strange beasts with the help of Ningyue.


    In the kitchen, Samuel was very busy. The little Han Nian was not willing to stand by and do nothing. She worked as a servant for Samuel, burning fire and washing vegetables. She was very happy.


    Although there were a lot of people living here, there were only a handful of people who would eat together. However Samuel still prepared a lot of dishes, and after they were done, he locked the dishes in advance with energy to keep them fresh of course, these were specially left for Yvonne alone.


    At this time, Sue Yan, who had already pushed Ningyue away and was wandering alone, leaned against the kitchen door. Her eyes were filled with tenderness as she silently looked at Samuel who was sweating profusely in the kitchen.


    Who would have thought that the "Ice God" who had killed so many people in the Fang family''s mansion a second ago, would cook with sweat like rain in the kitchen the next second?


    "Miss Sue, I''m really envious of you. However, thank you for letting me be stained with your light and tasting the dishes made by this "killing devil" personally." Sue Yan murmured and smiled.


    But at this time, Sue Yan frowned, and a cold chill suddenly appeared behind her...Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 3370

    Chapter 3370


    ?


    Looking back, even the first beauty of the desert world was deeply shocked by the beauty behind her at this moment.


    It was a kind of ice-cold beauty. She seemed to be a snow lotus on the top of the Snow Mountain. She stood proudly in the snow, and was decorated with thousands of white lights.


    She was so beautiful!


    Her eyes were as cold as silk, and she looked at Samuel quietly. She seemed to be extremely cold and gentle. As a woman, Sue Yan did not need to think too much. She faintly felt that the woman also liked Samuel.


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang!" Samuel was busy with the dishes in her hands. He just raised his head and smiled.


    When he returned to the kitchen, he was busy with the most ordinary things in the past. He thought back to the time when he was on Earth, he had been doing such things in the Sue family every day. Although the days at that time were bitter and clear, the better thing was that he had Yvonne and Han Nian, so he unconsciously missed those things.


    "This time, I want to go out with you." Qin Shuang''s words were simple without any twists or turns.


    Samuel smiled gently. Having been with Qin Shuang for so long, he naturally understood her personality. Although her appearance was as cold as snow, her heart was actually very soft and kind. When Yvonne had disappeared from Firestone City, Qin Shuang had always felt guilty. Now that Yvonne had returned, Samuel naturally knew what Qin Shuang wanted to do.


    "What''s the difference between your personality and mine?" Samuel shook his head. It seemed that she was negotiating with Samuel, but in fact, she was just informing him.


    Qin Shuang did not speak. After receiving Samuel''s reply, she turned around and left.


    Sue Yan looked at the two people in shock. For a moment, she couldn''t respond at all. Weren''t Qin Shuang''s words too cold? The beautiful girl''s eyes were full of tenderness when she looked at Samuel...Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s eat." While Sue Yan was lost in thought, Samuel held the dishes and urged.


    Sue Yan came to her senses. She, who had never done housework, also helped Samuel bring out the food.


    As the dishes were ced on the table, a fragrant aroma filled the air. The Mysterious Man Alliance members also gathered over. Ningyue''s chopsticks entered her mouth and she could not help but smile leisurely.


    Sue Yan couldn''t wait to take a bite. Having grown up in a wealthy family and having eaten a lot of delicacies, her expectations of Samuel''s cooking skills had dropped a lot, but what she didn''t expect was that the dishes made by Samuel were far beyond her imagination.


    He was even much stronger than the top-level cook of her family.


    Thinking of this, Sue Yan looked at Samuel with more tenderness and expectation.


    Samuel could go up to the battlefield and down to the kitchen, whichpletely refreshed her understanding of Samuel again and again!


    Seeing Sue Yan''s appearance, everyone could not help but shake their heads and chuckle. For them, it seemed that they were used to it and had long been ustomed to it.


    l.n


    After the meal, Samuel helped Sue Yan set the contract for the strange beasts that she had already chosen. After bidding farewell to the crowd with packed food, Samuel apanied with Han Nian and Qin Shuang shuttled along with awhite light. The next second, when Sue Yan opened her eyes, she was already on the flower boat, in the attic.


    However, what surprised her even more was that she had entered the ce where she had been eating and selecting beasts. She had


    dyed for several hours, but the sun was still slightly shining in front of her eyes, as if they had just walked out of the desert city.


    What''s going on?


    She looked around in surprise, and Samuel handed the packed things to Han Nian Then, he squatted down and looked at Han Nian. "Mom is in the room downstairs. When you see her, remember to apany her more. Also, tell her to eat all these things, okay?"


    Han Nian nodded obediently and said, "I know, but won''t Dad go to see Mom with Nian''er?"


    Samuel was in a dilemma and was about to speak when Nian''er, the clever girl, made a face. "Hee hee, did you make Mom unhappy?"


    "Don''t worry; leave it to Nian''er. Nian''er will make Mom happy on behalf of Dad. What do you think?"


    Samuel smiled warmly in his heart and nodded. "Then, should I thank Nian''er first?"


    "Hehe, then take Nian''er to y more and eat more delicious food."


    Samuel nodded.


    "Promise!" Han Nian stretched out her little hand.


    Samuel smiled and followed her. Then he touched her head and said with a doting smile, "Go ahead."


    Han Nian nodded and jumped toward the stairs of the ship pavilion. At this time, Samuel''s smile suddenly disappeared. He stood up slightly and slowly looked into the desert. For a moment, he couldn''t help frowning...

 Chapter 3371

    Chapter 3371


    ?


    "What''s wrong? Samuel?" Seeing that Samuel''s situation was not right, Sue Yan hurried to the side of Samuel. She looked in the direction of Samuel''s eyes, only to find that the desert ahead was still the same. Not to mention that there was something wrong, the scene did not change at all.


    Samuel did not speak, but just stared at the distance quietly. After a long time, he turned his head slightly and looked at Sue Yan beside him. "How long will it take to get out of the desert?"


    "With the current speed of the flower boat, we will be able to reach the border in about five days. However, at that time, we will officially enter the territory of the demon n. The northernmost part of the demon n is extremelyrge and the road to the Burning Bone City is quite far. If everything goes well, I''m afraid that it will require around a month as I have told you earlier. By the way, why are you suddenly asking this?" Sue Yan was puzzled.


    "There is a saying on our earth that although traveling is very cool, the price we have to pay is also extremely expensive. So, we have to have a n in advance." Samuel whispered, "It seems that we can''t leave the desert world in five days."


    Samuel smiled, then got up and walked to the stairs. "It''s still early. Rest early."


    Sue Yan looked at Samuel foolishly. She had heard that it was gettingte so one could rest. But it was the first time that she had heard it was still early and go to rest. She wanted to ask Samuel about it, but when her words were stuck in her throat, Samuel had already left the attic. "I''m afraid it won''t be easy to rest at night."


    Sue Yan frowned slightly and couldn''t help looking at the desert in the distance, which was still empty. She shook her head gloomily and then went back to the inner cabin to rest obediently.


    As the flower boat sailed further and further away, the desert, which was originally empty, was suddenly filled with yellow sand. Then, several figures slowly emerged from the sand.


    They nodded at each other and divided into two groups. One group continued to chase after the flower boat while the other quickly returned along with the same path.


    In less than a moment, this group of people which returned along the same path suddenly jumped up from the sand. Almost at the same time when they fell, a huge flower boat suddenly appeared and they fell into the boat.


    On the boat, Lu Ruoxin closed her eyes and rested.


    As soon as theynded on the ground, they hurried over and knelt on the ground. "Miss, Samuel and others set off, but... the Fang family didn''t send troops out of the city as promised."


    Hearing this, Lu Ruoxin frowned slightly and opened her eyes. "Why?"


    "Samuel handed a bead to the Fang family. Fang Biao and Chai Rong are surrounding the bead in the city."


    "Bastard!" Lu Ruoxin mmed on the bed and shouted angrily, which scared them so much that they shivered.


    "Jade Ice Bead! A stalling tactic! Good, Samuel!" Lu Ruoxin''s eyes shed with a cold light, but then she sneered again, "You are indeed the man I like. Open the door."


    "Yes!"


    They hurriedly nodded, turned around, and came to the side of the flower boat. Then they picked up the horns on the boat and blew to the sky. Soon, the desert shook and the castle of the desert city slowly reappeared.


    Chi Meng quickly ran up from the second floor of the flower boat. With a look from Lu Ruoxin, Chi Meng immediately understood. She stood still and nodded respectfully, watching Lu Ruoxin slowly get off the flower boat with a group of followers.


    After that, when Lu Ruoxin and the others officially entered the city, Chi Meng waved her hand and led the flower boat in the direction of the Central ins.


    Although there was no Lu Ruoxin on the boat, there was an extra corpse on the way back.


    In the desert city, the eldestThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    daughter of the Lu family came in person like a heavy bomb, blowing up the city that had just fallen into peace because of the departure of Samuel.


    The Fang n mansion was once again busy weing Lu Ruoxin.


    When Lu Ruoxin and the others walked into the City Lord''s Mansion under Fang Jun''s leading the way, Fang Biao, Chai Rong, Liu Tao, the others immediately greete them respectfully. However, as soon as-Lu Ruoxin sat in the main hall, she said something that stunned everyone...

 Chapter 3372

    Chapter 3372


    ?


    "We''re a littlete. How about it? The wedding is over, isn''t it?"


    "Considering the power of the Fang n, and the fact that the Holy Virgin can give birth to the True God, Uncle Fang, your Fang n will have a promising future." As she spoke, Lu Ruoxin looked coolly at Fang Biao.


    Fang Biao lowered his head, but his forehead was covered with sweat. He looked extremely embarrassed. "To be honest, Miss Lu, the wedding has been canceled."


    "It''s cancelled?" Lu Ruoxin asked, pretending to be extremely surprised. "Why? Could it be that the Holy Virgin introduced by the Lu family doesn''t satisfy the Fang family?"


    "By the way, where is Fang Kun?"


    Hearing this, Fang Biao frowned and lowered his head.


    At this time, Liu Tao stepped forward like a tiger and bowed slightly. "Miss Lu, Big Brother Fang is too embarrassed to say it. I''ll say it for him. The Fang family naturally likes the Holy Virgin arranged by the Lu family and is very grateful, but the problem is that an Ice God named Samuel came out halfway. He not only forced my Big Brother to kill Fang Kun, but also took the Holy Virgin away."


    Lu Ruoxin pretended to be upset and looked at Fang Biao coldly. Fang Biao felt ashamed and buried his head deeply.


    Then, Lu Ruoxin withdrew her gaze and said with a cold smile, "You can even lose the Holy Virgin. Uncle Fang, let''s not talk about how you exin it to my father first. I''m afraid you can''t even exin it to the people in the desert world, right?"


    Hearing this, Fang Biao immediately raised his head. Obviously, Lu Ruoxin intended to expand the matter and suppress him with the Lu family. "Miss Lu, this..."


    "Uncle Fang, you''re being bullied without fighting. You''re a coward. The Lu family will never have such a friend," Lu Ruoxin said coldly, "What''s more; you don''t even dare to avenge your son, let alone a coward."


    "At first, I regrettedingte, but now it seems that it''s better not toe to this shabby ce."


    Lu Ruoxin stood up and was about to leave.


    Liu Tao hurriedly stepped forward to stop her. At the same time, he nervously looked at Fang Biao and said, "Big Brother, the Fang and Lu families have been on good terms for generations. If you break the rtionship between the two families, will you be worthy of your ancestors?"


    At this time, Fang Biao waspletely panicked. He walked to Lu Ruoxin in a few steps and said, "Miss Lu, please calm down. What do you want me to do?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Of course you have to get revenge. Do you need to ask me?" Lu Ruoxin said coldly.


    Let him do this again?


    Wasn''t this the same as the previous request of the woman in ck?


    It was not that Fang Biao had never thought about it. After all, he did this in order to save his son. Who would would suddenly put down such a divine object as the Jade Ice Bead before leaving? Therefore, Fang Biao''s firm heart was shaken again. Content


    have thought that Samuel would


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In particr, he and Mr. Chai could use the jade ice bead. If he took someone to revenge on Samuel, it meant that the jade ice bead was very likely to be obtained by Mr. Chai.


    The Fang family had sacrificed too much for the Ice God. He could not afford to lose anything else that could help the Fang family grow. Therefore, he even secretly decided that it did not matter whether Fang Kun could be reborn or not, but he must take the Jade Ice Pearl.


    But who would have thought that Lu Ruoxin wouldete at this time?


    Moreover,pared with the woman in ck who used his son''s life as a bargaining chip, if Lu Ruoxin directly used the Lu family to suppress him, it would be more terrible.


    The Fang family had nothing left. If even the Lu family was gone, what would they do in this desert under the scorching sun?


    "However, that person is incredibly powerful Even the Liu n''s


    §Ö


    Supreme Being Fire was defeated by him, and Kun''er and the others were no match for him at all. With the power of the Fang n...."


    "You just need to try your best along the way. You don''t need to care about other things."


    "But it''s been some time since Samuel left the city. If we chase after him now, this vast desert..."


    Lu Ruoxin gently smiled. She waved her hand. Immediately, the few people who had just exited the sand swiftly walked into the hall.


    "They will lead the way for you." After saying that, Lu Ruoxin looked at Fang Biao.


    Fang Biao frowned slightly. He really didn''t know what Lu Ruoxin''s arrangement meant. Since it was revenge, he should kill his enemy. How could he try his best?


    Fang Biao was really puzzled, but at


    this time, when he looked up, he saw that Lu Ruoxin was also looking at him, and there seemed to be


    something strange in her eyes i ne


    Suddenly, he thought of something and could not help looking at Lu Ruoxin in confusion.


    Could it be...?

 Chapter 3373

    Chapter 3373


    ?


    At this time, Lu Ruoxin also slowly looked at Chai Rong.


    Fang Biao was suddenly enlightened. He flipped his hand and the token that the woman in ck gave him was in his hand.


    As Lu Ruoxin''s eyes turned cold, Fang Biao directly put a stream of energy into the token and aimed it at Chai Rong.


    "Boom!"


    A streak of Heavenly Fire spurted out directly. The fire was only big, and its purity and speed were so fast that even an expert like Mr. Chai could not resist it for a while. What''s more, Chai Rong did not expect that Fang Biao would suddenly attack him at this time.


    He hurriedly retreated to resist, but almost at the same time, Lu Ruoxin suddenly moved!


    "Xuanyuan Sword!" Turning around to look at the attacking Lu Ruoxin, Chai Rong couldn''t help but exim.


    Xuanyuan Sword was an ancient divine weapon. Everyone knew its power. In a hurry, Chai Rong could not care about the front and back.


    Almost in an instant, he waved his big hand and clenched his long sword to resist Xuanyuan Sword of Lu Ruoxin, and chose to resist Fang Biao''s Heavenly Fire with his body.


    Hong!


    It was strange that the me was burning rapidly behind Chai Rong although it seemed to be a small fire when it passed through Chai Rong''s body. Although Chai Rong tried to resist it in a hurry, he could not bear the severe pain of being burned by the fire.


    "Ah!"


    Chai Rong screamed in pain. The fire on his whole body turned into a sea of fire, spreading wildly and swallowing Chai Rong.


    Looking through the fire, Lu Ruoxin on the other side seemed to have never moved, just standing there calmly.


    "Pfft!"


    Almost at the same time, Chai Rong also felt a sudden pain on his back. When he turned around, Fang Biao had already stabbed his chest with a sharp sword!


    "You!" Chai Rong looked at Fang Biao unwillingly in the fire.


    Although they both wanted topete for the Jade Ice Bead, Chai Rong had never thought that Fang Biao would be so cruel to him, and he had never even thought of killing Fang Biao.


    Fang Biao sneered and looked at Chai Rong fiercely. He moved the energy in his hand and directly took out the jade ice bead that he put on Chai Rong temporarily.


    "Bang!"


    With thest muffled sound, Chai Rong''s body fell heavily to the ground, burning his body into ashes.


    Fang Biao gave a sinister smile. Then, his face changed and he bowed to Lu Ruoxin respectfully. "Thank you, Miss Lu, for helping me solve my worries."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "You killed Chai Rong. It has nothing to do with me. I have never touched him from the beginning to the end." Lu Ruoxin said with a cold smile, "So, you don''t have to thank me."


    Fang Biao was stunned, but then he nodded happily. "Does it matter whether I kill him or not? It doesn''t matter!" He thought.


    The most important thing was that the jade ice bead now belonged to him.


    However, Fang Biao did not expect that since Lu Ruoxin would help, how could she not take the


    corresponding reward? When h


    stabbed the sword into Chai Rong''s body he was destined to never jump off the ship of Lu Ruoxin.


    "Kill the venerable senior of the desert world. If the people of the desert world know..." Lu Ruoxin coldlyughed as she looked at Fang Biao in a sinister manner.


    Fang Biao suddenly gaped in shock. If word of this got out, the Fang n in the desert would be condemned by thousands of people.


    "However, the Fang and Lu families


    are so friendly, Of course, I will keep the secret." As soon as she finished speaking Lu Ruoxin looked at other nobles from the desert world, as well as several high-level guests and a group of servants who had not been sent away by the Fang family. Content belongs to


    Fang Biao nodded and looked into Liu Tao''s eyes. The next second, he led the Fang family''s elders directly to the guests and inferior servants.


    Following the miserable cries within the hall, fresh blood flew in all directions. After which, everything returned to calm...


    At this time, Samuel did not know about the bloody incident in the desert city. As the sunset fell, the desert entered a hotter night.


    In the boat.


    Samuel slowly opened his eyes on the bed...

 Chapter 3374

    Chapter 3374


    ?


    Samuel got up from the bed, opened the door, and went straight up to the deck, looking at the desert that was as dark as the night. Then, he slowly sat down in the attic and was about to pour himself a cup of tea when a jade hand reached out, picked up the teapot, and slowly poured a cup of tea for Samuel.


    Samuel smiled. "Senior Sister."


    "Are you worried about any changes?" Qin Shuang said as she poured herself a ss of tea and sat down beside Samuel. However, she looked around and saw nothing but the starry sky!


    Samuel took a sip of tea and smiled without saying anything.


    Qin Shuang looked at this guy strangely, waiting for his answer.


    "I am always a little restless." Samuel smiled bitterly and looked at Qin Shuang. "You seem to be in a good mood. Have you apologized to Yvonne?" Qin Shuang nodded. Only then did she reveal a faint smile.


    The guilt that had been buried in her heart for a long time was naturally relieved when she was forgiven by the person involved. She even felt that the sky above her head had be brighter.


    Samuel smiled and nodded.


    "She''s a little thin. However, with the big meal that you personally made for her, her appetite today isn''t bad. I think she''ll be able to gain some weight once she leaves this desert world," Qin Shuang said with a chuckle.


    With her intelligence, she would naturally discover some clues between Yvonne and Samuel when she met Yvonne. However, Samuel didn''t mention it, and Qin Shuang didn''t intend to reveal it. Instead, she used another way to convey what Samuel was concerned about.


    Samuel nodded and filled Qin Shuang''s cup with tea. "It''s not because of Miss Sue," Samuel said with a smile.


    "I''ve never mentioned that young miss before," Qin Shuang said with a smile. She picked up the teacup that she had just filled up and took a sip. Qin Shuang knew Samuel very well. He would never fall in love with someone else. In other words, Qin Shuang was very confident in herself. Even she could not change Samuel''s mind, let alone others!


    Although Miss Sue''s appearance was not inferior to hers, her temperament was also outstanding, and she was gentle and reasonable.


    "Is there anyone in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book?" Qin Shuang suddenly changed the topic.


    Samuel frowned, puzzled by Qin Shuang''s words. However, before he could speak, Qin Shuang was the first to seal Samuel''s mouth. "I''m not talking about us."


    Samuel was stunned for a moment, but then he nodded. He naturally trusted Senior Sister Qin Shuang, but he didn''t know why she suddenly asked or how she had noticed it.


    "After we stayed in the Eight


    Destions Heavenly Book for a


    long time, the whole Eight


    Destions Heavenly Book became


    extremely hot for a long


    . Even if


    all of us joined forces to resist, it was still difficult to resist the result of melting."


    "However, at the critical moment, a huge white light fog suddenly appeared in the air above the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. It was because of the light fog that the deadly heat finally subsided, and we could barely escape from the danger."


    Hearing this, Samuel pped his head and cursed himself in his heart.


    This heat was definitely caused by the Supreme Being Fire.


    Even though there was a different world in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, the original body of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book had always been on him. When he was surrounded by fire, even though treasures like the Eight Destions Heavenly Book would not melt, the temperature inside... Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Thinking of this, Samuel was full of regret. He was so careless that he forgot such an important thing.


    As for the person Qin Shuang was talking about, Samuel believed that it should be Eight Destions Heavenly Book who saw that Samuel was in danger and helped him at the critical moment. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "But I always feel that this person is


    not the Illusion Body of the Eight Destions. Heavenly Book, but... another person. Because the aura of the white mist ispletely different from the aura in Eight


    Direction World." Qin Shuang shook her head. Content belongs to


    "Another person?" Hearing this, Samuel frowned.


    In the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, apart from the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, anyone and everything else must have been brought in by Samuel. Other than that, there was no one else. But now, Qin Shuang said that there was someone else?


    How was this possible?


    "That white mist aura." Speaking of this, Qin Shuang suddenly looked at Samuel in an extremely serious manner. "It feels familiar."


    "Do you still remember the top of Mount Qi?"

 Chapter 3375

    Chapter 3375


    ?


    Hearing this, Samuel felt extremely incredulous. Almost at the same time, he blurted out to Qin Shuang, "The sweeping old man!"


    There was only one person who could meet Senior Sister Qin Shuang at the peak of Mount Qi and resist the so-called Supreme Being Fire with his own ability. That was the sweeping elder who taught Samuel at that time.


    However, there was one thing that Samuel did not understand. Even though the sweeping old man knew about the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, they had often stayed together when they helped Samuel rebuild his body.


    But the nature of the problem was how he entered the Eight Destions Heavenly Book without being known by Samuel?


    And Samuel didn''t find him hidden in it?


    What was his purpose in staying in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book?


    A series of questions suddenly came to Samuel''s mind.


    Qin Shuang said lightly, "If you have time, you''d better verify it. I''m not sure if it''s him."


    Samuel nodded. He would definitely investigate this matter thoroughly. However, the most urgent thing now was not this, because in the final analysis, the sweeping old man did not mean any harm to Samuel, and the other thing was approaching Samuel with danger.


    Almost at the same time, the two of them looked at each other. Samuel''s hand moved, and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel immediately appeared. Qin Shuang also disyed her Demon-subduing Sword. Without thinking too much, she rushed straight to the cabin.


    Her tacit understanding with Samuel and her understanding of Samuel made Qin Shuang understand that the biggest help she could provide to Samuel was to protect Yvonne.


    Hong!


    Suddenly, the body of the ship shook violently, and all the people in the ship suddenly shook. Those with lower cultivation were even sent flying on the spot and fell heavily on the ship.


    Hearing the noise, Sue Yan and Pearl Green also rushed out of the room. The two women almost subconsciously ran all the way to the bottom of the dock.


    Almost all the people at the bottom of the dock were craftsmen. They could not only ensure the production of a certain need of the ship, but also the driving and direction of the whole ship.


    For the whole flower boat, although the lowest level of the dock was the lowest, it was the heart of the whole boat.


    The two women mobilized their


    energy quickly, and then quickly released their methods to


    temporarily stabilize everyone. Sue Yan''s group of servants and maids also rushed over. They worked together to release a huge amount of magic power again, which protected all the craftsmen like a sponge. Content belongs toThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As they often walked in the desert, it was inevitable that they would encounter all kinds of critical situations, so they handled it with ease.


    Almost at the same time, the pangolin suddenly ran onto the deck to help Samuel.


    Qin Shuang had already arrived at Yvonne''s room from the attic. Due to the sudden violent shaking, Yvonne was obviously frightened. She held Han Nian tightly and was about to walk out.


    Seeing Qin Shuang, Yvonne asked anxiously, "Senior Sister, what happened?"


    Qin Shuang held her sword and shook her head. "I don''t know either."


    Yvonne was worried. Seeing that there was no one else behind Qin Shuang, she thought for a moment before opening her mouth. "Where''s Samuel?"


    Although Pear Green had told her in


    private that the flower boat was


    taken by Samuel after boarding the boat, Yvonne did not have any resistance in her heart. It was not that she did not love Samuel but... Content belongs to


    swnov


    el.n


    "I don''t know either, but..." Qin Shuang was slightly taken aback.


    Hearing this, Yvonne''s face turned as pale as paper. She looked at Qin Shuang with tears in her eyes.


    "When we were drinking tea, the flower boat suddenly shook violently, and then... he was thrown out of the boat."


    "What?" Hearing the news, Yvonne was about to go crazy and run out of the cabin.


    Qin Shuang grabbed Yvonne''s arm, shook her head at Yvonne, and said, "The situation is urgent. Samuel is on top. e down to protect you."


    Yvonne was stunned for a moment


    before she realized that Qin Shuang was just testing her. She turned her face away slightly, not wanting Shuang to see her worried


    expression. When she calmed &.ne


    a little, Yvonne said softly, "Senior Sister, I can take care of myself and Nian''er. Go and help Samuel."


    Qin Shuang smiled and looked at Yvonne. "Since you''re so nervous, why do you have to..."


    Yvonne raised her head and looked at Qin Shuang. For a moment, she wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. However, at this moment, an even more violent shake followed.


    Hong...

 Chapter 3376

    Chapter 3376


    ?


    Then, in the violent shaking, the two of them were about to fall to the ground, but through the window, they could vaguely see a huge monstering out of the ground and attacking.


    Although the window was so small that they could not see how big it was, they could guess that it was as big as the whole flower boat, based on its rising speed and the passing time.


    This time, not to mention Yvonne, even Qin Shuang was secretly rmed.


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, I don''t have time to exin to you. Hurry up and help Samuel. No matter what happens between him and me, I wish he can be happy. If anything happens to Samuel, I will never live in disgrace."


    As Yvonne shouted, she tried to push Qin Shuang out of the room and asked her to help Samuel.


    Qin Shuang pushed Yvonne away and wrapped her arms tightly around Yvonne''s shoulders. "Calm down."


    After that, Qin Shuang waited for Yvonne to calm down a little before she said seriously, "If you have such an idea, what about Samuel?"


    "If something happens to you, do you think Samuel can survive?"


    "Do you know how he survived when you disappeared?"


    "He desperately cleansed Firestone City and fought against the Evesting Sea, Fu Family, and the other two superpowers by himself. Even though he was surrounded by hundreds of thousands of people, he was not afraid at all. He just wanted to avenge you and ask about your whereabouts!" "Do you know that Samuel''s Divine Soul was destroyed? Without the help of an expert, Yvonne, Samuel would have died long ago!"


    Qin Shuang cursed coldly as the tears in her eyes fell uncontrobly.


    "Died!"


    Yvonne stared at Qin Shuang in a daze. It was as if she had personallye to that iparably strong scene and seen Samuel being besieged by hundreds of thousands of people.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even if he came to this desert, he obeyed Lu Ruoxin''s arrangement and went to the extreme north to go deep into the demon cave for you. He even wanted to die for you. What else do you want me to say?"


    "Yvonne, I envy you. I envy you for having all the love of Samuel. Why? Why do you still have to quarrel with him?"


    Tears streamed down Qin Shuang''s


    face like rain as she shouted at Yvonne in a tearing voice. She wanted to scold Yvonne to wake her up, even though the better the rtionship between Yvonne- Samuel was, the more it meant that it was impossible for Qin Shuang to be with Samuel.


    However, she didn''t want Samuel to be upset. She just wanted to see Samuel happy, so even if she never had a chance, Qin Shuang still didn''t regret


    it!


    Yvonne also burst into tears and sobbed slightly.


    When she heard what Samuel had done for her, how could she not be moved?


    "There are still many things you don''t know." Qin Shuang sighed helplessly.


    "In fact, among the people who went deep into the Devil n this time, not only Samuel but also us all know that it''s almost impossible for us to survive."


    "That''s especially true for me. I know very well that Samuel doesn''t have a Pangu Axe now. If he goes, then..."


    "But I still choose to go with him and entrust my life to him not only because I like him, but also because I feel guilty about you, and also because..." Speaking of this, Qin Shuang looked at Yvonne seriously. "More importantly, what I want to see is that you two will love each other forever."


    Love each other forever?


    Yvonne suddenly stumbled and stared nkly at Qin Shuang. She had never thought that Qin Shuang would risk her life for her and Samuel. Shock, gratitude, but also warmth!


    For a moment, all kinds of emotions were smashed into her heart. She couldn''t help but throw herself into Qin Shuang''s arms and burst into tears.


    At this time, Samuel, who was in the


    1.ne


    attic at the top of the ship, was holding the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel and the jade sword was gently circling around his body When the behemoth suddenly rushed up, he subconsciously stepped back slightly!


    Hong!


    The monster rushed up to the sky with rolling yellow sand and suddenly pounced on the dock, making the whole dock sink in


    an


    instant, Samuel frowned tightly and stared at the behemoth in front of him...


    QUMS

 Chapter 3377

    Chapter 3377


    ?


    What kind of monster was this?


    It was more than ten meters long and several meters wide. It was like a giant centipede, with thousands of feet on its body like a long sword with wind power.


    There were two big teeth on its iron-armored head. Even though there was no moon tonight, the cold light on its teeth was still considerable.


    It stared at Samuel with fierce eyes. Although its eyes on both sides of its head were very small, its bloody mouth under its teeth was already telling that it came with bad intentions!


    "Roar!"


    "Squeak squeak!"


    Almost at the same time, with a roar, all the joints of its body made an unpleasant sound, and its huge body directly rushed toward Samuel.


    Samuel dodged sideways, and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel instantly turned into the des on both sides of the jade sword. With Samuel''s sh, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel also caught the fire and lightning with the power of thunder and lightning. Together with the jade sword, it smashed fiercely toward the giant bug''s head.


    Peng!


    With a loud bang, with the power of Samuel, the jade sword and the armor on the giant bug''s head were smashed into mes. However, the outer armor of the giant bug seemed to be extremely hard. Not only did it not suffer any pain, but it also turned slightly sideways with a roar and directly stabbed Samuel with its foot.


    Naturally, Samuel could not be stabbed. With a step back, the insect feet directly smashed the thick railing with a diameter of dozens of centimeters. Then, the Thousand-legged Insect rushed toward Samuel.


    Samuel gritted his teeth. He was not afraid of the Thousand-legged Insect, but the problem was that this guy had great destructive power. If he continued to fight with it, the top of the flower boat would be destroyed by it.


    However, this fellow was covered in armor. Even with this strike of his, Samuel''s tiger''s mouth was faintly numb. However, this fellow was actuallypletely unharmed.


    One must know how terrifying the power of Samuel was!


    "However, even if you are a piece of iron, I will definitely turn you into molten iron."


    "Seventy-two sword techniques!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel turned into a shadow and attacked with a jade sword in his hand.


    With the Great Void Divine Steps andThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    72 sword techniques, even if he faced the True God of Eight Direction World, Samuel''s attack would not suffer a loss, let alone a slow monster.


    However, this strange bug was very strange, and its armor was indestructible. Although it was messy in the battle with Samuel, it still managed to resist it.


    "Withdraw!"


    With a soft shout, Samuel had already chopped hundreds of times on the worm''s body, and his right hand holding the sword was slightly numb. However, although the strange bug was not injured because of this, it was still very angry because it was constantly attacked by Samuel but could not hit Samuel.


    Seeing that Samuel pulled out his sword and fled, how could the monster let him go so easily? With a cold roar, the monster chased after Samuel.


    When the man and the monsternded on the ground, the flower boat continued to move forward slowly. After a few rounds, the dust on the ground rolled and Samuel stood up from the dust. Looking at the monster that was hundreds of times bigger than himself, he smiled gently.


    He sessfully lured this guy out.


    This was a good thing!


    "Little centipede, it''s not easy for you to cultivate. If you leave obediently, I won''t look for you for the loss of the flower boat, but if you don''t listen. A hint of viciousness appeared in Samuel''s eyes. The Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel suddenly attached themselves to the jade sword. The red-blue light trembled slightly and was ready to attack at any time. Content belongs to


    Although he was talking to Centipede, Samuel kept looking around.


    Obviously, such an invulnerable monster suddenly appeared in the desert, which was obviously not as simple as bad luck.


    Soon, the corners of Samuel''s mouth curled into a sneer. "Come out, all of you."


    "The temperature in the desert is quite hot. It must be even worse in the sand, right? Anyway, standing here, I feel sweaty."


    As soon as he finished speaking, hundreds of meters around Samuel, dozens of men in ck suddenly jumped out after several continuous explosions.


    Samuel smiled coldly...

 Chapter 3378

    Chapter 3378


    ?


    The next second, Samuel held the jade sword in his hand and looked at the group of men in ck who surrounded him indifferently.


    "You are from the Fang family of the Desert City?"


    "Or people from the Liu Family?"


    "Or are you from Lu Ruoxin?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel was calm.


    Dozens of men in ck looked at each other. The next second, they couldn''t help but jump up and each of them took out a snake-like dagger. They surrounded Samuel and directly attacked Samuel.


    How could Samuel worry about such people? The jade sword swung horizontally and went straight to them.


    "Roar!"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Almost at the same time, the Thousand-legged Strange Bug roared and suddenly attacked with its huge body.


    Samuel''s face turned cold. His Great Void Divine Steps and 72 sword techniques were disyed freely in an instant, attacking like a fierce tiger and defending like a swift rabbit. In a sh, the jade sword had swept across the crowd several times in a row, and more than a dozen sabers were cut on the body of the Thousand-legged Strange Bug.


    However, when Samuel was at ease, Samuel was even more surprised, because logically speaking, it was impossible for these men in ck to survive under his jade sword, but...


    This group of people was almost the same as the Thousand-legged Strange Bug. Samuel''s swords seemed to be cut on iron. Except for the continuous fire, these men in ck were not hurt at all.


    With Samuel''s own strength and the jade sword with the help of the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, he dared not say that it was invincible, but at least it could cut iron like mud. But these guys?


    What the hell was this?


    The Thousand-legged Strange Bug''s body was still covered in solid armor, which was understandable. However, these guys, who were wrapped in ck, werepletely light-armored. How could they be able to withstand it?


    Just as Samuel was lost in thought, the Thousand-legged Strange Bug behind him had already arrived.


    Although Samuel hurriedly resisted, it was a pity that this guy was too big. Although Samuel blocked its attack, the inertia driven by the powerful force still made Samuel take several steps back, and his right arm was also slightly numb.


    What kind of power was this?


    Seeing that Samuel was hit, dozens of men in ck''s eyes suddenly shed a cold light. The next second, they attacked Samuel together again. The two sides were once again in a fierce fight. For a time, dust and sand were rising in all directions.


    These guys were invulnerable. If Samuel couldn''t find the way to defeat the enemy, with the current temperature, losing the jade ice bead''s Samuel would consume time, and his physical strength would gradually be consumed.


    "It''s not a good idea to go on like this, but these guys..." Samuel looked carefully at every man in ck around him, trying to find some clues about them!


    But what was hard for him to understand was that each of these guys was fast and cooperated very well. There was almost no w at all! Fuck, what should he do?


    Samuel was very depressed. However, he still held the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel in his hand and used the speed of the 72 holy swords unleashed by the jade sword to resist.


    In the lonely night of the desert, one person fought against a group of masters. Saber light and sword shadows,yers of flowing water and yellow sand flew wildly.


    On one side, Samuel''s attack was swift and fierce, but it was helpless that these people were like blood bulls and were not injured at all. On the other side, although dozens of people could not resist the attack of Samuel, and even their attack could not touch Samuel at all, theypletely attacked with shameless defense and gave up their defense, which made Samuel, an expert, have a headache for a while and tired of defending.


    As time went by, the sweat on Samuel''s body was like beans. His body began to slow down due to excessive heat, and his physical strength was constantly losing. The sand on his feet seemed to have been boiled in an iron pot at this time. Even through thick shoes, he could feel the extreme heat of the sand. Content belongs to


    On the contrary, this group of people didn''t seem to know how hot or tired they were. They were still fierce.


    Impossible!


    Even if they were from the desert world, Samuel knew very well that they could only endure heat, not unafraid of heat. Otherwise, why did they put the small jade ice bead on the flower boat? Why did they treat the ice bead like a god for the sake of the Ice God and the big jade ice bead?


    But the guys in front of him...


    What''s going on?


    Just when Samuel was still in a daze, his eyes suddenly narrowed. Taking a step back to advance, he suddenly had a new idea....

 Chapter 3379

    Chapter 3379


    ?


    "Since I can''t attack at all, I''ll use spells!"


    Thinking of this, Samuel sped up and flew back into the air in a few steps. With a shake of his hands, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel flew out of the jade sword, turned into a fire dragon and a blue phoenix, and suddenly pounced down.


    Hong!


    One dragon and one phoenix, one fire and one lightning. Its might was earth-shattering!


    When the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel shot directly towards that group of people, the entire sky had a faint change in expression because of this enormous energy. Within the fiery light, those dozens of ck-clothed men were indeed obstructed in the face of the devouring of the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel. However, that thousand-foot-tall strange insect violently shook its body. It did not fear this soaring light as it let out a roar and suddenly attacked Samuel.


    "What?" Samuel frowned.


    The Heavenly Fire burned everything and the Moon Wheel swallowed up all things. What''s more, its power was still amazing when facing the masters of the Eight Wilds. Why was it almost useless in front of the strange monster?


    Was it that strange?


    Ssh!


    Samuel used his sword to block the attack of the strange bug. He retreated several meters, but still stared at the guy in disbelief.


    How could this be?


    But just as Samuel was extremely confused, he suddenly fixed his eyes. In the firelight, he faintly found something strange. "Could it be..." Samuel muttered. This time, he did not retreat. Instead, he swooped down and plunged into the crowd.


    The next second, the sword rose, and the two sides fought again.


    However, if the previous Samuel focused on fierce attacks and defense, then at this time, Samuelpletely changed his style.


    He just kept using the mystery of the Great Void Divine Steps''s footwork, quickly and frequentlying closer to the group of people, and then quickly retreated to dodge. Looking at the whole group, Samuel was like a cat ying with a snake.


    He kept harassing and keeping enough distance!


    Although it consumed a lot of energy to do so, it made Samuel, who was already extremely tired, even more tired at this time. It was not an exaggeration to describe it asing out of the heavy rain.


    At this time, somewhere, someone sneered when she saw Samuel acting like this.


    Hotness made people upset. If something more irritating happened at the same time, it would undoubtedly make anyone extremely upset. Once this person''s emotions copsed, everything he did would be hysterical, without any rules!


    Obviously, Samuel was on the verge of copse!


    However, was this really the case?


    Almost at the same time, an imperceptible smile shed across Samuel''s face.


    "Open the way with the Third Eye!"


    el


    With an angry shout, Samuel turned over and directly activated the Great Void Divine Steps under his feet. Eight golden bodies were opened in his body and suddenly opened.. Then, the eight golden bodies. suddenly rushed to the back of the group of people in a sh. They held the jade sword horizontally, inserted it into the air, and then shed toward the sky.


    "Bang."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    With a few muffled sounds, several thin rope-like things bounced out of the sand with the flick of the sword, flying withyers of yellow sand! Samuel jumped up lightly, grabbed the rope-like things, and threw them backward.


    Suddenly, an extremely strange scene appeared.


    The dozens of ck-robed men and


    the Thousand-legged Strange Bug, who had been fierce just now, suddenly stopped moving. As


    el


    Samuel suddenly pulled those ropes-like things, these guys were instantly pulled away by Samuel like paper and flew away. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Bang."


    With a loud noise, the "things" directly hit dozens of meters behind Samuel. Suddenly, yellow sand flew into the sky. With another explosion, a figure was suddenly blown out!


    "An unorthodox method." Samuel coldlyughed. He looked at the human figure that had flown out and softly said.


    The men in ck, who were thrown to the ground by Samuel, and the Thousand-legged Insect were piled up there like a pile of scrap iron at this time. They were no longer as brave as before.


    The ck shadow flew into the sky. Soon, after a soaring leap across the sky, in the next second, he suddenly appeared behind Samuel. He stuck out his ck tongue and licked his purple lips slightly. A creepy smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Then, he stretched out his slender but bony hand and pped gently. Content belongs to


    "Interesting, very interesting."


    A cold and evil voice sounded behind Samuel. At this time, Samuel withdrew the eight golden bodies and slowly turned back...

 Chapter 3380

    Chapter 3380


    ?


    It was a body that was almost dried up, as if he had been hung on the wall and dried up after death. All the muscles in his body were gone, and only his dry yellow skin and flesh were attached to the bones.


    His skull-like head was as pale as paper. He had purple lips, ck eyes, and sunken pupils, which made people''s hair stand on end.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Samuel looked at him coldly and said disdainfully, "Old monster, it turns out that you are ying tricks."


    If it were not for the fact that the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel were attacking this group of people in a spell-like manner, the light that was created would have lit up the surroundings of this group of people in an instant. From this, Samuel could vaguely see the long line of light that was flickering behind them due to the light problem. Samuel was likely exhausted and did not know what kind of enemies he was facing until now.


    "Let''s talk about it, let''s talk about it." The guy smiled gently, and his eyes almost narrowed into slits. It could be toldfrom his expression that such a person was either treacherous or evil.


    "However, they are all copper-armored Iron Corpses that I have practiced. They are not very powerful."


    Samuel sneered. No wonder these guys didn''t feel anything and were not tired. They were not alive at all.


    However, no matter what, Samuel could only face such a strange move carefully. He looked at the guy coldly and said, "If there are any other moves, then just use them!"


    "Yes..." The sinister person nodded his head. He used his bony hand to touch his chin as he began to think. A momentter, he lifted his head slightly and said, "To be honest, although my copper-armored metal corpse is not considered powerful, there are many experts who have died at their hands."


    "But today, I was defeated by you. I have to sigh with emotion. Young man, you are very capable."


    "This is my killing move. Without the copper armor and iron body, I''m like a piece of trash, so I''ll tell you frankly that I don''t have any other tricks. If you want to kill me or cut me into pieces, do as you say."


    After that, the old man really lowered his hands and closed his eyes, as if waiting for Samuel to kill him.


    Samuel frowned and did not make a move. He would not be so careless.


    Even a rabbit had to kick twice before it died.


    "There''s no need to y any tricks. Tell me, who asked you toe?" Samuel withdrew his jade sword. However, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel appeared behind Samuel in time, faintly assuming an offensive stance.


    When he heard that Samuel was saying like this without making a move, the guy smiled sinisterly and opened his eyes. "The rules of


    l.n


    swna


    Jianghy are to take people''s money and eliminate disasters for them."


    "So you won''t tell me the buyer?"


    "Of course." He smiled gently.


    "In that case, I will kill you." Samuel''s expression turned cold. The next second, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel rushed toward the sinister person.


    Peng!


    With a leap, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel directly passed through the guy''s body and instantly pierced through Then, with a huge explosion, the gloomy and strange guy was directly blown into pieces and scattered on the ground!


    MS


    Looking at the flour-like powder, Samuel''s face darkened. Just as he was about to fly to catch up with his flower boat, Samuel suddenly found that his body had be a little stiff!


    Almost at the same time, the whole sky was filled with sinisterughter.


    "Haha, you''re so young. Do you want to kill me? Is it that easy?"


    Samuel stared nkly at the white powder on his hand. "Is it poisonous?"


    But the next second, Samuel ruled out this possibility. With his current body, he should be immune to all kinds of poisons. How could he be poisoned? "Bitch, do you think that I am here to cause trouble for you? I know that you are not afraid of poison, but the stone powder is definitely not poison!" "It will only dry up your skin and petrified you, which will affect your actions."


    "Of course, with your ability, I can trap you for only a few seconds at most. But for me, a few seconds is enough."


    A ck figure slowly emerged from the yellow sand in another direction after his words sounded. Under his ferocious appearance were waves of sinisterughter...

 Chapter 3381

    Chapter 3381


    ?


    "That was a fake body!"


    Samuel''s pupils slightly widened. He clearly knew that he had fallen into a trap just now. From beginning to end, the sinister person that he had blown up was not a real body at all. He was just repeating his old trick and still used the thread to control a so-called iron-armored bronze corpse...


    However, this copper-armored iron corpse might not have any attack powerpared to the others, but it was more realistic and resembled a human. Therefore, even Samuel was careless for a moment andpletely ignored the truth hidden inside!


    This was simply a trap. The purpose was to let Samuel kill the fake body, so that the so-called stone powder in the fake body could explode directly!


    Samuel sneered. Even though he was trapped, he was not afraid at all. He looked at the guy indifferently and snorted disdainfully, "Don''t say a few seconds. Even if you have ten seconds, what can you do?"


    As he spoke, Samuel secretly tried to restore his stiff body to normal.


    "I know what you''re capable of in the desert city. Haha, you''re the enemy of tens of thousands of people. Even the Innate Six Directions can''t do anything to you." He smiled grimly. "So, I believe what you said."


    "However, bitch, do you really think that I don''t have ability since I dare to take the task?"


    As soon as the guy finished speaking, his hands suddenly shook slightly. In an instant, dozens of men in ck, who had been piled up into mountains or plunged into the ground, suddenly returned to normal and instantly stood around Samuel.


    Then, as the ground shook slightly, the gigantic Thousand-legged Strange Bug suddenly stood up again.


    "There''s not much time left." The guy gave a sinister smile to Samuel. He then sped his hands together.


    Hong!


    Dozens of men in ck instantly pulled their swords and got up, heading straight for Samuel, followed by the Thousand-legged Strange Bug!


    "Kill!"


    Several people attacked!


    Samuel frowned. When he was about to move, the men in ck who rushed in front had already surrounded him. And then the Thousand-legged Strange Bug jumped into the air and rushed down.


    On almost three sides, Samuel was surrounded.


    "Explode!"


    Suddenly, just as Samuel was about to resist, he heard the gloomy guy''s angry roar.


    Hong!


    Dozens of men in ck, together with the Thousand-legged Strange Bug that swooped down from the sky, suddenly exploded like a bomb. Then, they connected with each other and made a bigger explosion. Content belongs to


    Weng!


    The entire desert couldn''t help but shake!


    UMS


    The huge explosion me even flew all the way up to the sky from the original ce. It reflected the dark night without a moon as bright as day.


    Even though the flower boat in front


    of them was already very far away, after being hit by the aftermath of the huge explosion, the body of the flower boat swayed. However, the most disturbing thing for the people on the flower boat was the sudden me in the distance.


    "Samuel!"


    Seeing the mes, Yvonne couldn''t help running from the second floor of the cabin all the way to the deck. When she saw the rising mes in the distance, Yvonne was anxious!


    She knew it was precisely the ce where Samuel disembarked. Right now, fiery light rushed into the sky, which also meant that Samuel was in danger right now.


    She believed in Samuel''s ability, but the earth-shattering explosion in the distance almost ruined her belief!


    Qin Shuang quickly grabbed hold of Yvonne. However, at this moment, she did not persuade Yvonne, because even she knew that Samuel might be in danger.


    Sue Yan followed closely behind and rushed up with Pearl Green almost at the time of the explosion. When she arrived on the second floor, she saw Yvonne rushing out of the room. After instructing Pearl Green to take good care of Han Nian, who was alone, Yvonne also rushed up.


    However, as soon as she reached the door and looked at the shocking explosion, she couldn''t help but be stunned!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The next second, Sue Yan turned around and ran to the bottom. At this time, the only thing she could do was to let the flower boat speed up and leave!


    "Samuel!"


    On the deck, Yvonne, who was being dragged by Qin Shuang, looked dejectedly at the fire in the distance. She could not help but burst into tears...


    And in the mes...

 Chapter 3382

    Chapter 3382


    ?


    The huge impact force caused by the explosion and the explosion of the mes not only engulfed Samuel directly, but also the area within dozens of meters of Samuel.


    Under the flickering fire within the towering fire, the sinister person was wildlyughing in the face of the raging fire.


    "Haha!"


    "Bitch, do you really think you''re still great after you meet me?"


    "You are nothing in front of me!"


    "Burn, burn endlessly."


    The only thing in response to his crazy voice was the burning of mes.


    In the mes, Samuel was almost knocked unconscious by the powerful explosive force. At this time, the Indestructible Armor and the Frost Jade Armor were shining with the original light. The two worked together to protect Samuel steadily with the golden light on the body of Samuel.


    A faint ck Qi flowed slowly on the surface of Samuel. The Five Elements Divine Stone also emitted a few flowing lights, quickly nourishing Samuel. Suddenly, Samuel opened his eyes!


    Looking around at the sea of fire, he frowned and raised his hand slightly to support his temples.


    However, he was careless. He had never thought that this gloomy guy would have such a strange move, let alone the so-called copper-armored iron corpses surrounding him. They did not intend to besiege him, but to self-detonate!


    The explosion was too sudden, and with no preparation, the huge energy made even a strong Samuel unable to bear it.


    Looking at his burnt ck and scorched skin, the Five Elements Divine Stone was releasing the energy to heal Samuel''s internal injuries. He had no time to treat the skin outside.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This gloomy old monster had some cultivation. Although the old monster could not be said to be powerful, his insidiousness was beyond others'' reach.


    Samuel''s hand moved slightly. The so-called rock powder hadpletely lost its effect. Being able to move was naturally a good thing for Samuel. Then, Samuel forcibly activated the chaotic power in his body to run his whole body to help the Five Elements Divine Stone repair his body, and at the same time, let the chaotic power help him quickly recover his energy.


    Samuel smiled when he recovered.


    "Sinister old man, I should let you have a taste of my strength now."


    The next second, Samuel''s energy was activated, and the ck golden light around him suddenly spread. Like a guided missile, he directly sped up and rushed out of the fire.


    The gloomy man wasughing


    coldly and wantonly, but suddenly a


    stream of light shed in the fire. He looked up in a panic, and at this


    time, a golden light rushed straight at him. Content belongs to


    The grim-faced man''s face suddenly turned as white as paper, and a trace of fear shed across his eyes.


    "Bang."


    A ck and golden Qi hit the man


    directly. Without waiting for any


    response, a chain of explosions appeared within a radius of several meters with him as the center, directly trapping the man in ce.


    "What!"


    swne


    The gloomy man looked around and shouted in fear. When he looked up hurriedly, he saw that Samuel was already standing in the air in front of him.


    "Are you surprised?" Although Samuel''s face was extremely ugly and his body waspletely burnt like ck carbon, he looked extremely embarrassed.


    However, there was a pair of eagle-like eyes hidden on his ck face!


    The grim-faced man was obviously stunned, but then he sneered softly. "Samuel, you shocked the Central ins. After running to our desert world, you suddenly turned into the Ice God. The battle in the desert city of the Fang family shocked the crowd even more. The guests of the Fang family were almost all the famous masters in the desert world, but they were suppressed by you so hard that they didn''t even dare to make a sound, let alone fight back." Content belongs to


    Speaking of this, the sinister man clicked his tongue and said, "Do you think such a peerless master will really be hurt by my small bronze-armored iron body so easily?"


    He shook his head helplessly. "It''s unexpected that you''re alive, but it''s within my expectations."


    Samuel smiled contemptuously and said, "Since you are so confident, how about being confident again?"


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the gloomy man raised his head slightly and stared at Samuel. There was no fear on his face, and there was even a hint of provocation in his eyes.


    "What do you want me to know?" The gloomy man chuckled...

 Chapter 3383

    Chapter 3383


    ?


    Samuel smiled and said, "Of course it''s about your life and death."


    Although he was smiling, his words were like a dagger that hit people''s hearts. An ordinary person would break out in a cold sweat on the spot!


    But this was not the case with the gloomy man in front of Samuel. When he heard Samuel''s words, he just smiled evilly and said, "Well, since Master Hannigan invited me, I will not dare to neglect you."


    After that, he gently picked up his bone-like long hand and pinched it with his slender fingers. Then, he head, and looked at Samuel with a serious look. He pouted and said, "ording to today''s astronomical phenomena, I''m afraid that there is only one result for my fate, Master Hanigan."


    "That''s death, right?"


    Samuel nodded. "Old thing, you''re sensible!"


    "Since you know the result, you can choose. Do you want me to send you to hell? Or do you want to end your own life?"


    "Master Hannigan, the hare has to bite and struggle before it dies. I''ve cultivated for a thousand years, and today hase. If I die like this, won''t my thousand-year cultivation be buried and insult you?"


    "There''s no water in this desert. After I send myself to hell, my hands are too dirty to be washed, so I''d like to ask you for more trouble."


    As soon as he finished speaking, this guyughed evilly.


    Samuel nodded. "In that case, I''ll give you a quick death."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel moved his hand and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel instantly burst out a strong blue-red power. The flower boat had gone far away. Moreover, although Samuel rushed out of the fire, it did not mean that he waspletely fine.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With such a huge explosion and extreme high temperature, Samuel''s body was also seriously injured. Although he had recovered temporarily through the Five Elements Divine Stone and Chaos Qi, in general, his injured body still needed treatment. In addition, after such a long time, the flower boat had sailed a long distance. If he dragged the injured body to travel a long distance under the high temperature of the desert world, even if there were no other enemies attacking him, the high temperature alone wouldpletely injure Samuel.


    Therefore, he had to end this as soon as possible without wasting any time.


    As Samuel was running, the light of the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel became bigger and bigger. The power suddenly gathered, and the air around it was shaking wildly because of this!


    The sinister-looking man also smiled evilly. With a wave of his hand, a long w wrapped around the ck gas, tightened the ground under his feet, and forced his body up!


    The ground under his feet suddenly cracked. The sinister man''s hand suddenly moved, and the ck air in his hand turned into a huge ball, which then rushed straight to Samuel.


    As for the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, they were also faintly waiting under the control of Samuel.


    "Break!"


    Samuel roared and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel rushed toward the ck ball with great power. Hong!!!


    The desert shook and an earthquake happened thousands of miles away. With the explosion of the two energies, the whole dark sky waspletely lit up at this time, as if it were daytime.


    The flower boat, which was almost nowhere to be seen, also felt the huge explosion of the energy, because at this time, the body of the flower boat was also pushedDaskew by the aftermath.


    On the deck, Yvonne and the others looked at the explosion in the distance and felt even more anxious. They grabbed the railing and wished they could rush over personally.


    Looking over there, Yvonne burst into tears. She was anxious and hated herself for being unable to help Samuel at this time.


    She hated herself for being ipetent. She hated that she could only watch Samuel in danger at this time. She even dragged Qin Shuang and the others down and not help Samuel.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth and bit her lips tightly...


    At the same time, the other side of the battlefield was filled with explosions. The only thing left was a deathly silence.


    After the collision, the red-and-blue


    light of the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel only held the ck ball for a few seconds. The next second, it broke through the ground like a bolt of lightning and spread out dozens of meters around the gloomy man. Content belongs to


    After that, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel disappeared, leaving behind only...


    It was the gloomy man who stood there in a daze!


    However, at this time, he waspletely motionless, and even his breathing was gone...


    "Crash!"


    A gust of hot wind suddenly blew from the desert. After the wind passed, the gloomy body copsed like broken porcin.


    Just as Samuel was about to leave, he suddenly noticed a jumping object under the body of the gloomy man. He couldn''t help frowning...

 Chapter 3384

    Chapter 3384


    ?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Under the dust, an object was being buried there. Right now, it was jumping slightly. Through the ashes, Samuel could vaguely see waves of dark red color it revealed!


    "What is this?"


    Samuel couldn''t help but frown. Could it be that this sinister guy was notpletely dead yet?


    Or did he leave something behind?


    Out of curiosity and for safety''s sake, Samuel flew andnded next to the gloomy guy!


    Because the distance was close, Samuel could barely see its shape through its outline. But it was also because of this that Samuel frowned even more tightly!


    Heart!


    What was left in the ashes of this guy was a heart as big as an ox''s heart!


    The weirdest thing was that it was beating regrly at this time.


    This...


    All of a sudden, just as Samuel was puzzled, the heart that was jumping like an ox suddenly moved, and its whole body suddenly turned into a stream of ck water. Before Samuel could react, it suddenly followed Samuel''s foot and suddenly drilled in.


    Samuel hurriedly used his True Qi to quickly search his body. This guy was so fast that he almost circled around Samuel''s body several times in an instant.


    However, Samuel was not an ordinary person. The two forces quickly caught him. Then, with a slight force, the blood was instantly forced out of the air by Samuel.


    Just when Samuel was about to destroy it with a stream of energy, it suddenly turned into a ball, and then with a soft rumble, this guy directly exploded in the air!


    It was like a big blood bag suddenly exploded, and countless blood spurted out directly.


    Because the distance was too close, Samuel''s attention waspletely attracted by thispletely illusory and moving heart. He didn''t expect that this guy would suddenly explode. Even if he hurriedly reached out to resist, his arms and body were full of blood.


    He could smell the stench of the blood without even smelling it. But what made Samuel even more annoyed was what the hell this was?


    No matter how hard Samuel wiped, even if the skin was almost broken, the blood on his hand was still fresh, and it was not moved at all!


    "Damn it, I was fooled again." Samuel shouted gloomily in a low voice, only to see a ck shadow passing by in the distance and running further away.


    Fake body, another fake body!


    This guy had never approached


    Samuel from beginning to end. He had been using the same method again and again, but it was precisely because he kept using the same method that Samuel, who was smart, was caught off guard!


    "Hahaha, Samuel, you''re too young to fight with me."


    "However, it''s gettingte. I have to go back and rest. I don''t have time to talk to you."


    "I''ll leave you some souvenirs so that you won''t forget me. After you wash your butt and wait for me, I''lle to you at any time."


    "Haha!"


    As the arrogantughter of the guy drifted from afar, his figure became more and more hidden in the darkness until it echoed and disappeared.


    "Damn it." Samuel gloomily punched in his palm and this guy ran away again.


    However, it was toote to chase


    that guy. Seeing that time had been wasted, Samuel endured the difort in his body and the.


    stench of the blood outside him''


    body He sped up and flew toward the flower boat.


    However, not long after Samuel left, a figure who was exactly the same as the gloomy man just now appeared. Looking at the back of Samuel, he licked his lips and


    sneered, "Samuel, humph!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    On the flower boat!


    As the explosion in the distance dissipated, Sue Yan finally ordered the flower boat to slow down and wait for Samuel''s return.


    Under Qin Shuang''s pull, Yvonne was still clenching onto the railing by the deck of the ship, her beautiful eyes staring into the endless darkness behind her.


    She was waiting, waiting for the figure in her heart to appear faster.


    But an hour had passed, and two hours had passed. What was left for her was only endless disappointment.


    But just as her heart was about to break, a figure suddenly appeared in the distance...

 Chapter 3385

    Chapter 3385


    ?


    Although the figure staggered and flew very low in the air, and even seemed to be on the verge of copse at any time, how could Yvonne not know that this was Samuel after so many years of getting along with him?


    "Samuel!" Yvonne cried out in rm. Her hands frantically pointed behind the flower boat, afraid that Qin Shuang and the rest would not see him.


    Qin Shuang''s heart sank when she saw Samuel''s flying state. Her slender legs exerted some force and her beautiful figure flew out like a swallow, heading straight for Samuel.


    When he saw Qin Shuang flying towards him, Samuel finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    The intense heat enveloped Samuel like a steamer. Even if he did not move, Samuel felt extremely hot. In addition, he had been flying all the way, so his body was close to the limit of the high temperature.


    If it were not for the fact that he wasSamuel, supported by a powerful golden body and all kinds of enormous energy, he would probably havepletely died halfway through!


    In addition, the huge explosion and the grilling of the mes made Samuel''s body notpletely recover.


    Along the way, he caught up with the flower boat and relied on his strong will to support him. Therefore, when he saw Qin Shuang, Samuelpletely put down all the precautions. Without the support of his strong will, hepletely rxed. As Samuel slightly closed his eyes, his body fell down like an oilless ne.


    Fortunately, Qin Shuang was extremely fast. She sped down and held Samuel in her arms. When she lowered her head and saw that Samuel was covered in blood and his skin was severely burned, she couldn''t help but be shocked. She gritted her teeth slightly and ran her energy, Qin Shuang flew back to the deck with Samuel.


    Almost at the same time, Sue Yan rushed up with Pearl Green. When Qin Shuang put down Samuel, a group of people immediately surrounded Samuel with concern.


    Although it was only a short distance away from the flower boat, without the protection of the Jade Ice Bead, Qin Shuang was drenched in sweat.


    However, she was not in the mood to care about that. She forcibly channeled a stream of energy into Samuel''s body. Then, she looked at Yvonne, who had been kneeling


    n


    beside Samuel and crying nervously. "Although there are many injuries inside and outside the body, you don''t have to worry, Yvonne. Samuel just passed out. It won''t be life-threatening."


    Yvonne nodded heavily and stared at the unconscious Samuel. She stretched out her hand slightly and put Samuel''s head in her arms. Her slender hand gently stroked the injured skin of her lover, and her heart was full of heartache for a moment. Content belongs to


    "Pearl Green, inform the people below that the boat should return to normal speed." Sue Yan hurriedly ordered.


    Green nodded and hurried to the bottom of the dock to inform them. Sue Yan nced at Qin Shuang and then at Yvonne. "Take Samuel back to the room to rest first."


    After that, Sue Yan ignored her noble status and the stench of Samuel. She put one hand of Samuel on her shoulder and helped Yvonne carry Samuel into the room where Yvonne lived on the second floor.


    As Yvonne took care of Samuel with the other women, the night gradually passed, ushering in a new dawn.


    In a daze, Samuel opened his eyes and saw the tired Yvonne lying on his bed and sleeping gently. Nian''er was leaning against him.


    But when hepletely woke up and opened his eyes, only Nian''er was leaning against him, but he did not see Yvonne.


    However, the traces left by the bed seemed to tell him that Yvonne had really been here before. He wanted to get up and take a closer look, but he made a sound, which attracted Sue Yan and Qin Shuang.


    When the threedies were surprised that Samuel woke up, Samuel also looked for Yvonne among them, but the result was extremely disappointing.


    "Buzz!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, at this moment, a loud noise came!

 Chapter 3386

    Chapter 3386


    ?


    The group of people suddenly frowned, especially Sue Yan and Pearl Green, who looked at each other in confusion. If it were not for the fact that something happened to the flower boat, it would not have stopped all of a sudden! However, the sudden stop of the flower boat indicated that something was wrong.


    Samuel suddenly jumped up from the bed and rushed out regardless of his injuries. The stop of the flower boat meant that there might be something wrong. Most importantly, Samuel couldn''t see Yvonne at this time.


    However, when Samuel rushed to the deck, there was no one on the deck. The surroundings of the flower boat were empty. Although the scenery was not beautiful, at least it was calm and no enemies attacked!


    Samuel frowned and a bad feeling rose in his heart. The next second, he rushed back to the second floor and rushed to Yvonne''s room.


    When the door was pushed open, Samuel''s heart suddenly went cold. As expected, the room was tidy and clean, but only the simple luggage of Yvonne disappeared.


    Thinking of the stop-ship, Samuel punched the door gloomily. Then, he rushed back to the deck and flew down from the ship.


    Almost at the moment when Samuel flew out of the flower boat, Samuel suddenly found a slender figure slowly walking away from the flower boat. "Yvonne!" Samuelnded behind her. Looking at her back, he could not help shouting angrily.


    Hearing Samuel''s voice, Yvonne was slightly stunned and then quickened her pace.


    Samuel gritted his teeth and caught up with Yvonne in a few steps. He grabbed her hand and pulled her in front of him. Looking at Yvonne''s face, Samuel said worriedly, "Are you crazy? Get off the ship in private?"


    "Where are you going?"


    "This desert stretched for thousands of miles. Where can you go?"


    Yvonne was silent when she saw how worried Samuel was and how concerned he sounded. She had only walked a short distance, but she was sweating because of the high temperature. She lowered her head slightly and said, "I... I don''t know. I just want to..."


    "If you don''t want to sit on the same boat as me, you don''t have to do that. I''ll go," Samuel said and turned to leave.


    Yvonne quickly grabbed Samuel''s hand and shook her head desperately. "Without the protection of the flower boat, you''ll be burned to death. You''ll be thirsty and die in the desert."


    "Even you''re not even afraid ofit? Will I be afraid? Anyway, I''m higher than you in cultivation. Since you can, why cant?" Samuel turned around and asked. He put his other hand up and was about to move Yvonne''s hand away.


    Yvonne quickly grabbed Samuel tighter and shook her head nervously at Samuel, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "No, I can''t..."


    Yvonne nced at Samuel and saw that Samuel was looking at her patiently without urging her.


    "I think that if we are together, I will only bring about endless trouble. Therefore, why don''t..."


    "Why don''t you leave without permission, right?" Samuel looked at her and was extremely angry.


    Yvonne nodded. Last night, when she saw Samuel fighting, then seeing Samuele back with scars all over his body, and even almost fainted, Lu Ruoxin''s words kept ringing in Yvonne''s mind.


    As his wife, she would never bring


    any benefits to Samuel. Instead, she would only make him constantly get involved in trouble. One day, when he met a stronger enemy, he would turn into ashes.


    Yes, she met Samuel in the Fang family in the desert city. Before she met Samuel, Samuel lived a wealthy life and was regarded as an honored guest.


    But since they met, Samuel had been fighting one after another!


    Wasn''t this enough to exin the problem?


    "Okay, then I am the one who should go."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel directly shook off Yvonne and walked away quickly.


    Yvonne suddenly panicked andBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    wanted to chase after him. However,


    she turned around extremely fast. She did not catch up with him for a few steps before she suddenly slipped and fell to the ground on the spot. Looking at the figure of Samuel leaving, she could only cry with anxiety.


    Fortunately, at this time, Samuel seemed to have noticed something strange. He stopped and slowly turned around...

 Chapter 3387

    Chapter 3387


    ?


    Looking at the tearful and pitiful Yvonne, how could Samuel feel better?


    He really didn''t understand why Yvonne was like this. Was she really tired of living with him?


    Perhaps this was the final answer.


    Perhaps she still loved him, so she still cared about him, but love didn''t mean that she had to live a life of worry and fear with him.


    Without another word, Samuel turned around gently, helped Yvonne up, and silently brought her back to the flower boat.


    Before the crowd could say anything, Samuel had already entered the cabin.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing this, Qin Shuang and Sue Yan were anxious. However, when they turned to look at Yvonne, they didn''t know how to persuade her. As for the matter between the couple, who was right and who was wrong, how could outsiders intervene?


    The only thing they could do was to gently me Yvonne for doing such a stupid thing, but they could not go too far to provoke Yvonne. After all, she had just done something like getting off the flower boat.


    Sue Yan nced at Pearl Green. Although she did not speak, her eyes had clearly exined everything. Pearl Green understood and quickly went down to the bottom of the dock. From then on, the flower boat had more rules. Without the order of Sue Yan or Samuel, the flower boat was forbidden to stop.


    Almost at the same time, Samuel came out from the inneryer with arge piece of cloth in his hand. He picked up the ink andid the cloth t on the deck. They looked at each other strangely and did not know what Samuel was up to.


    Samuel picked up the brush and ink and wrote a big "Hannigan" word on the cloth. Then, he took back the roll and went into the dock.


    Not long after, when Samuel came out again, there was already a two-meter-long wooden board in his hand. He bent down and picked up the long cloth roll on the ground. He walked to Sue Yan and said, "Miss Sue, please do me a favor."


    Sue Yan was obviously stunned. She did not know what Samuel was going to do, but she still nodded. "Samuel, what do you want me to help you with?"


    "I''ll use the small jade ice bead on the flower boat."


    Although he didn''t know what Samuel was going to do, the Fang n had made the flower boat for Samuel, so it was reasonable for him to ask for anything on the flower boat.


    "I''ll get it for you." Sue Yan nodded and walked toward the dock.


    Samuel ordered, "One or two are enough."


    Qin Shuang looked at Sue Yan, who had left. At this time, she was holding Yvonne, and couldn''t help staring at Samuel, "Samuel, what are you going to do?"


    Samuel looked into the distance without saying anything. He didn''t even look over.


    Qin Shuang was so anxious that she


    looked at Yvonne gloomily.


    Obviously, Qin Shuang knew that


    Samuel was probably angry with


    Yvonne, and the person who tied the


    bell had to solve the problem!


    swnov


    However, when Yvonne sensed Qin Shuang''s gaze, she didn''t take any action. Instead, she chose to look away.


    Qin Shuang was at a loss for words. A quarrel between two lovers was just like this!


    But just when Qin Shuang was at a loss for words, Sue Yan had already walked back with a few small jade ice beads in the box.


    Sue Yan gently handed the box to Samuel and said softly, "Samuel, here you are!"


    After taking over Sue Yan''s box, Samuel looked away. He nced at Sue Yan, looked at Qin Shuang, and then looked at Yvonne in another direction.


    After all, he still nodded in stilln


    disappointment. The next second, Samuel stopped talking nonsense He put the wooden board on his back, held the cloth in his hand and walked to the edge of the deck in a few steps.


    Then, under the shock of the women, Samuel suddenly turned over and jumped down.


    The three women suddenly became


    1


    anxious and rushed to the stern. "Is Samuel angry with Yvonne? Is he going to jump off the ship andmit suicide? Or is he going to


    copy Yvonne''s incident and leave the


    ship again?" Content belongs to


    Although everyone thought Samuel was calm, no one knew that people in love would lose his sense. It was normal for Samuel to do anything impulsive.


    But when they rushed to the end of the dock and looked down, they couldn''t help but be stunned...

 Chapter 3388

    Chapter 3388


    ?


    At the stern, Samuel was not smashed into pieces, and Samuel was not far away either. What they saw was a rope tied to one end of the stern, and the other end extended down. One end of the wooden board on the ground formed a connection!


    The rope was about a thousand meters long. On the wooden board, Samuel put the cloth with the character "Hannigan" on it. From afar, it looked like a sail on a lonely boat or a small roof.


    "Samuel is..." Sue Yan was stunned.


    Qin Shuang gave Yvonne a look and said nothing. However, without Qin Shuang''s exnation, Yvonne also knew that the reason why Samuel did this was that she chose to leave alone in order not to let herself get off the ship and leave.


    Looking at Samuel on the board, Yvonne''s eyes wereplicated, but she finally sighed. Although she knew that the conditions on the board were difficult, the separation between them might make her, a troublemaker, less trouble for him.


    Therefore, when Qin Shuang was about to ask Yvonne to persuade Samuel, Yvonne forced a smile and turned back to the dock residence!


    Qin Shuang and Sue Yan looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly.


    As for Samuel on the board, although the space on the board was smaller, with the help of the canvas to block the scorching sunlight and a few small ice beads to keep the temperature, it could barely stay.


    The only problem was that the desert was not very t. The ups and downs of the wooden board also made it unstable. Even though Samuel had full self-control, he was still inevitably shaken.


    However, for the sake of Yvonne, Samuel could bear everything.


    At noon and at night, Qin Shuang would send him some food at the right time. She would not leave while he was eating. Instead, she would always take some things from the flower boat, or help him stabilize the canvas, or add as much soft things as possible on the chopping board to make Samuel feel better.


    After dinner, there was no sun in the desert, but the temperature became unusually high. Qin Shuang took some fruit and some ice beads with her, like a virtuous wife or a little woman in a hot love. It seemed that she took care of everything for her husband and her lover.


    The best thing tough at was that Qin Shuang had even lit a box of incense for Samuel!


    The faint fragrance was very good, and the space between them was so close that Samuel could still smell the fragrance on her body. The two added-up not only did not reject each other, but also made her smell better.


    Samuel smiled bitterly when he smelled the stench of blood that could not be washed away. "Senior Sister, you don''t have to do these things to solve the problem."


    "Anyway, there is a saying that if a man is not smelly, how can he be called a stinky man?"


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Qin Shuang was obviously stunned. "What do you mean by helping you solve the problem? This is to drive away mosquitoes."


    "Although there seems to be no


    living creature in the desert, what if


    there are some little things? This ce is not as spacious andfortable as a flower boat, but I can''t let my youngest brother be bitten by mosquitoes and fall asleep at night."


    As Qin Shuang spoke, she put away the incense stick and then tidied up Samuel.


    "Senior Sister!" Samuel looked at her and called her softly.


    Qin Shuang turned around and asked seriously, "What''s wrong?"


    "Thank you."


    "Fool!" Qin Shuang smiled gently. The icy beauty''s smile was as beautiful as ice and snow.


    "By the way, Senior Sister, although


    I''m not on the flower boat''s side, the


    person who made trouble for me escapedst night. I believe that he won''t let it go tonight, so....


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Qin Shuang smiled. "Don''t worry. I will take good care of your precious wife. If anything unexpected happens, I will inform you


    immediately."


    Samuel nodded with a smile.


    Qin Shuang sighed helplessly and shook her head. "You two, s..."


    "However, don''t worry. I won''t watch you being single. I''ll talk to Yvonne."


    "Well, don''t say thank you. It''s gettingte. I have to go back."


    Samuel nodded and watched Qin Shuang return gratefully. After she left, Samuel retracted his gaze. Then, he slowly spread his Divine Sense around...Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    How long would it be peaceful tonight?

 Chapter 3389

    Chapter 3389


    ?


    With such vignce, although Samuel slowlyy on the chopping board to rest, his Divine Sense had been crazily scanning everything around him like a radar.


    It was very quiet around, and there was not even a trace of mosquito, let alone the escaping guy.


    Although that guy had leftst night, he had basically taken advantage of it. Hence, this fellow would definitely find an opportunity to find trouble. It was easy to hide at night. He should not miss such a good opportunity.


    However, Samuel had been waiting for a long time. About an hour, two hours, and even an unknown number of hours had passed. He remembered that the bright moon had reached its peak in the night sky.


    Samuel suddenly woke up from his stupor, but his Divine Sense spread all over the ce quickly. He still found nothing. He looked up at the flower boat ahead, which was brightly lit and quiet, as if nothing had happened at all.


    "Strange. It''s at least midnight now. That guy fromst night hasn''te yet?"


    "If he is waiting for the right time, isn''t it the best time when I was sleeping because I was too bored just now?"


    "Damn, he didn''t evene at such a good time? What the hell is this guy doing?"


    Even the smart Samuel waspletely stunned at this time. He could not figure out what was going on.


    However, although he could not figure it out, he still had to do what he should do. After regaining his spirit, Samuel continued to keep alert.


    Perhaps that guy was the same as when he attacked Ye Gucheng at night. The first half of the night was fake. At three or four o''clock in the middle of the night, he was testing the patience of the enemy and seizing the most confused person in one day tounch an attack.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel thought that he was not stupid and would never regard the enemy''s IQ as low-level.


    However, it was so vignt that itsted until three or four o''clock in the night, and even all the way until dawn. The whole flower boat seemed to have never encountered any ident except for moving forward quickly.


    One night was safe!


    Looking at the rising sun, Samuel was a little surprised. "F*ck, no way!"


    "That old thing is so insidious. Why did he suddenly leave?"


    "I didn''t seem to have hurt him in the battle. He didn''t need to heal himself at all. But why did hee overnight?"


    On the other hand, the night in the


    flower boat had passed, but it was a


    peaceful one. The vignce of the night disappeared when the sun


    rose Qin Shuang slowly walked onto


    the deck with Yvonne. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Although they said that they could breathe a sigh of relief, their thoughts were obviously clear!


    They just wanted to see Samuel.


    "Have you seen the sun?" Qin Shuang asked with a smile.


    Yvonne nodded.


    "The sun can hurt people and bring people high temperature in the desert. However, sometimes it represents hope and vitality," Qin Shuang said with a smile.


    "Are you talking about me and Samuel?" Yvonne was extremely smart, so how could she not know what Qin Shuang was saying?


    Qin Shuang nodded. "The desert is


    so big that it''s inevitable that something unexpected will happen. Maybe that''s the case. You think too much and feel that it''s the trouble you''ve caused him."


    "Don''t put so much pressure on yourself. It''s still early, and it''ll take Samuel for a night. Would you like to get him some breakfast?" Qin Shuang said with a smile.


    Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief and shook her head. "No."


    Qin Shuang shook her head helplessly. But just as she was about to say something, Yvonne said, "He hasn''t had a good rest all night. Let him have a rest at dawn."


    "I will make dinner." Yvonne smiled gently and turned back to the dock.


    Qin Shuang finally released a faint smile.


    Time passed very slowly in boredom, but it passed very quickly in sleep. In the blink of an eye, the sun set, and another night came.


    However, today was different from


    yesterday. Because on the dock, Yvonne had already prepared wine and dishes. She set up a table and waited for the arrival of Samuel.


    UMS


    At this time, Samuel had already packed up and was about to get up, but an ident began to happen...

 Chapter 3390

    Chapter 3390


    ?


    In the distance around the flower boat, the sand was moving.


    Samuel had deliberately changed into a new set of clothes. However, what made him extremely annoyed was that even after this night, the bloody spots on his body could not be wiped away, and the disgusting stench was often apanied!


    Even though Samuel had deliberately used the incense left behind by Qin Shuang for two whole hours!


    Although depressed, seeing that it was almost time, Samuel flew onto the flower boat.


    Although there was only a small table of dishes in the Flower boat and the dishes on it were not as luxurious as Samuel''s, there was wine and meat. Most importantly, Yvonne had sat on it.


    "Don''t eat the dishes secretly."


    Qin Shuang was holding a te of dishes. When she saw Samuel was eating secretly by the table, she could not help but chide him softly and make a joke.


    Samuel grinned and still grabbed a piece of food with his hand and put it into his mouth.


    Qin Shuang smiled helplessly. Indeed, no matter how mature a man was, he was still a child in front of the person he beloved. As long as Yvonne was around, Samuel would always be like a child.


    "Where is Yvonne? Haven''t she finished yet?"


    "There are so many dishes now," Samuel said while chewing.


    Qin Shuang smiled gently and ced the dishes on the table. "In my opinion, someone doesn''t think there are too many dishes, but he can''t wait to see Yvonne."


    Being exposed, Samuel smiled and touched his head.


    A happy family eating was the happiest thing in the world for Samuel, and it was also the most anticipated thing in his life. It was far more important than magic weapons and cultivation methods.


    "People said that after getting married, it was the grave for marriage. After a long time, the passion between the two of them disappeared, and then there would be many contradictions, and love would be family affection. Therefore, in Eight Direction World, Taoist couples were more popr than wives, because they were more self-centered. But you and Yvonne not only broke this tradition, but are also envied by others."


    "Your child is already so old, but the two of you are still enjoying the sweet and sour taste of hot love."


    "I helped you persuade Yvonnest night. Have you thought about how to repay me?"


    Having nothing to do overnight, the most important thing that swept away the extreme thoughts in Yvonne''s heart was naturally Qin Shuang''s one- night persuasion.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Senior Sister, how do you want me to repay you? I can give my body to you."


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang couldn''t help but smile. "I''m sorry, except for your body, nothing else is valuable."


    The two of them were smiling when Yvonne and Man Nian slowly walked over with thest bowl of soup. When Yvonne saw that Samuel had


    come there there was a trace of apology and embarrassment on her face. She lowered her head and seemed to be a little shy.


    "It''s fine now.


    What''s left is your own


    business Qin Shuang patted


    Samuel''s shoulder and then smiled


    mysteriously. "By the way,


    remember that you still owe me a favor." Content belongs to


    "But I haven''t thought about what I want yet. I''ll tell you when I think of it."


    After that, Qin Shuang gently sat back down in her seat.


    Yvonne put down the dishes and said with a smile, "What are you talking about? Why are you so mysterious?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Dad." Nian''er called out and ran into Samuel''s arms. Suddenly, the little girl frowned, "Dad, have you not taken a shower for a long time? It smells bad!"


    Hearing this, Samuel smiled helplessly.


    On the other hand, when Yvonne heard this, her smiling face, which was originally not bad, was suddenly covered with ayer of darkness.


    Seeing this, Qin Shuang immediately changed the topic when she saw Sue Yaning. "Miss Sue is here."


    Sue Yan smiled gently and slowly walked over. She looked at the three people and said with a smile, "What makes you so happy?"


    Samuel red at him, but Yvonne chuckled and said, "Well, since everyone is here, let''s eat."


    "These are allmon dishes..."


    She had wanted to say a few polite words, but Yvonne had barely finished speaking when her words were forced back by Samuel''s behavior... At this time,pared with theughter in the flower boat, the undercurrents outside were getting closer and closer to the whole flower boat...

 Chapter 3391

    Chapter 3391


    ?


    Qin Shuang smiled and looked at Samuel, who was wolfing down the food. In Qin Shuang''s eyes, it was extremely cute. "Is it delicious, Samuel?" Samuel''s mouth was stuffed with food. He nodded crazily and did not even have time to say anything.


    Qin Shuang and Sue Yan looked at each other and smiled. Then, Qin Shuang took a bite of the dish and opened her red lips slightly. She bit her jade teeth and looked at Sue Yan. "I think that although people look good, the dishes may not be delicious."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sue Yan smiled and also took a bite of the food. Then she chewed slightly, put down her chopsticks, and nodded. "It is indeed a little salty." "Including this dish, although it looks good, it obviously hasn''t been cooked for a long time. The meat quality is not loose enough."


    "But this dish is obviously too much, so that it lost its original crispness." Sue Yan nodded, turned her eyes to another dish, andmented. Yvonne was stunned, and her face was a little embarrassed. She had worked hard for the whole afternoon, but...


    But what they said did make sense. After all, for Yvonne, she was not good at cooking. After all, Samuel had always been responsible for cooking. Yvonne had indeed worked hard to learn how to cook, but Samuel had never said anything bad. Now...


    It shouldn''t be that bad, right?


    However, Samuel turned a deaf ear to it. He swallowed all the food in a row and scooped up a spoonful of soup.


    At this moment, Qin Shuang opened her mouth. "Even this soup is rtively light. It''s not an exaggeration to describe it as light and tasteless." Yvonne lowered her head in embarrassment. "I''m sorry, Senior Sister. I''m sorry, Miss Sue. I''m not very good at cooking. Um..."


    Sue Yan and Qin Shuang looked at each other and smiled. Qin Shuang shook her head and turned her gaze to Yvonne. She smiled and said, "However, Yvonne, these dishes really can''tpare with the delicacies. They don''t have the style of famous chefs. Everyone can see the cooking skills of Samuel."


    "There are only two possibilities that any non-ss profession can make something better than a profession. Either he really likes it, or he wants his beloved one to eat it well."


    Hearing this, Sue Yan nodded her head, " I deeply agree with what Sister Qin Shuang said."


    Hearing this, Yvonne couldn''t help but secretly look at Samuel. How could Yvonne not agree with what Qin Shuang said?


    Thinking of this, Yvonne felt sweet in her heart.


    "But the most important thing is that


    a man who has his own pursuit of food is wolfing down these dishes with such shorings. If I remember correctly, some people don''t like to eat even in the face of delicacies." After Qin Shuang


    finished speaking, she also looked at


    Samuel indifferently.


    Sue Yan also smiled. "At the Fang family''s feast, some people also maintain the demeanor of Ice God and are very gentle. Inparison, it seems that I have misjudge him."


    As soon as they finished their words, they all smiled, but Yvonne was the happiest.


    It was obvious that although Qin Shuang and Sue Yan were both criticizing her dishes, they were actually hinting how much Samuel loved her. "Samuel, here you are." Thinking of this, Yvonne slowly raised her head and handed her handkerchief to Samuel to let him wipe his mouth. Taking the handkerchief, Samuel looked at Yvonne''s gentle eyes and smiled foolishly.


    "Samuel, sorry..."


    Just as Yvonne was about to speak, the entire flower boat suddenly shook violently before anyone could react.


    Boom!


    With the flower boat as the center, a series of explosions broke out around them. For a moment, the sky was filled with fire and sand! "What''s going on?" Samuel suddenly stood up and rushed out of the attic to the deck.


    Qin Shuang also drew out her long sword. She gave the pangolin a meaningful look and they protected Yvonne and Han Nian in tandem.


    Almost at the same time, hundreds of ck shadows suddenly appeared in the smoke of continuous explosions around the flower boat and jumped into it.


    The people in the front directly surrounded Samuel, and the people at the back raised the knife and attacked the women.


    Qin Shuang and the pangolin took


    the lead and went straight up to them. Sue Van and Pearl Green hurried to the entrance of the dock with Yvonne. Yvonne looked back at Samuel as they walked, but at this time, she identally saw the logo of the clothes on those men in ck, and suddenly froze on the spot...

 Chapter 3392

    Chapter 3392


    ?


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" Pearl Green shouted in a hurry, and then forcefully pushed Yvonne down the cabin. Yvonne was muddle-headed because she knew very well what the symbol in front of those men in ck meant!


    Her heart seemed to have been hit by a stone!


    On the deck, there was a fierce battle in the attic.


    Samuel took the lead and went down the mountain like a fierce tiger. Under the 72 swords, the souls of the sword rose!


    Qin Shuang''sbat strength was naturally not as powerful as Samuel''s. Against thebined attacks of more than a dozen ck-robed men, she was able to deal with them easily with her long-term cultivation from the demon-subduing divine sword.


    But it was obvious that more and more men in ck jumped into the flower boat like ants, so that one of them fell down, and the other one reced him.


    In terms of the size of the flower boat, the deck alone could amodate thousands of people. Now, the deck was crowded with people in ck. What was even more desperate was that the men in ck kept pouring in from outside.


    Samuel threw out the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, barely squeezed out of the space, and looked into the attic.


    The attic was still crowded with people. One could vaguely see Qin Shuang struggling at the entrance to the cabin.


    "F*ck you, get out of my way!" As soon as he finished speaking, the energy on Samuel''s body suddenly exploded, directly sending the men in ck with a radius of several meters flying away. Then Samuel jumped up and flew directly into the attic with the jade sword and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel to clear the way. After almost killing the people with several swords, he finally met Qin Shuang.


    At this moment, Qin Shuang was already sweating profusely. These men in ck were pretty strong. Even though it would not be a problem for a person with high cultivation like Qin Shuang to deal with dozens or even hundreds of them in one go, it would bepletely different if there were hundreds of them.


    "Are you alright?" Samuel stood behind Qin Shuang and asked anxiously.


    Qin Shuang was panting as she gritted her teeth. "I''m fine."


    "You go down first. Leave this to me." After saying that, Samuel pushed Qin Shuang directly to the stairs. He suddenly clenched the Chaos Qi in his hand and directly punched at the man in ck in front of him.


    "Samuel, I''ll be with you!" Qin Shuang was unwilling to leave.


    "Go and help me take care of Yvonne and the others. I''m fine."


    Although the flower boat was very sturdy, and the only entrance to the cabin was the attic, Samuel was worried that there would be something wrong with it because itThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    was made by the Fang family Content belongs to


    UMS


    I


    Seeing the sincerity in Samuel''s eyes, Qin Shuang nodded and returned to the cabin.


    Without the worry he had for Qin


    Shuang and the fact that Qin


    Shuang could protect Yvonne,


    Samuel was no longer bound. With a sudden flick of his hand, the eight


    golden bodies were pulled apart! Content belongs to


    UMS


    The next second, he fought with the ck-robed man who was constantly swarming up!


    For a moment, weapons nged, and screams and roars kept echoing. In the originally peaceful attic, the saber light and sword shadows were flying everywhere!


    Samuel, like a door, stood at the entrance. One man held the pass, but no one could open it.


    "It''s the Fang n. Senior Sister, it''s the Fang n."


    On the second floor of the cabin, Yvonne, who had returned to the room, was still in shock. Seeing Qin Shuange back, she immediately said nervously.


    The Fang family?


    "The Fang n has the greatest


    power in the desert world, and they have tens of thousands of soldiers under theirmand. What''s more, the other big family in the desert world, the Liu Family, often colluded with them! The two families have many elites, no... it''s not easy to deal with them." Sue Yan knew that Qin Shuang was not clear about the situation in the desert world, so she hurriedly exined.


    Upon hearing this, Qin Shuang frowned. "No wonder those men in ck are endless on the deck..."


    Yvonne''s face darkened. "Those men in ck are endless on the deck?" At this moment, she noticed Qin Shuang''s body at the same time.


    Qin Shuang, who was dressed in white, had long since been dyed red with blood. Thinking about Qin Shuang''s current state, and the fact that Samuel was still on the deck alone...


    All of a sudden, Yvonne made a move that left Qin Shuang in a state of shock...

 Chapter 3393

    Chapter 3393


    ?


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, before Qin Shuang could react, Yvonne had already knelt heavily on the ground with tears in her eyes.


    Qin Shuang panicked and quickly bent down to pull Yvonne up. She asked in a puzzled voice, "Yvonne, what are you doing?" Yvonne remained unmoved and looked at Qin Shuang tearfully!


    Qin Shuang had no choice but to kneel down in front of Yvonne. "Yvonne, what is wrong with you?"


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, I''ve never begged anyone before. Today, I''d like to ask you for a favor," Yvonne said bitterly. "You want me to help Samuel, right?" asked Qin Shuang.


    She also wanted to help, but she also understood that protecting Yvonne was the biggest help for Samuel!


    Unexpectedly, Yvonne shook her head. She looked at Qin Shuang and said, "I want Senior Sister to send me out." "Send you out?" Qin Shuang was puzzled.


    Yvonne nodded. "Since the Fang n is here, it''s obvious that they''re here for me. In fact, I''m not surprised at all."


    Sue Yan did not speak. At least she could not refute Yvonne''s idea in this aspect.


    As the witness of the matter, Sue Yan also knew that it was very likely that the Fang family woulde to seek revenge.


    After all, Fang Kun died a tragic death, and his daughter-inw was robbed. Although the Fang family might have been afraid of the power of Samuel at that time, it was normal for them to take revenge after Samuel left the city.


    Looking at Yvonne''s seriousness and Sue Yan''s silence, although Qin Shuang did not know what had happened, she knew that what Yvonne said was true.


    Qin Shuang also began to understand that after Samuel was attacked, Yvonne always felt guilty. She even jumped off the flower boat and left without permission.


    Yvonne was afraid that she would implicate Samuel!


    And now, it was the same!


    "You want me to secretly hand you over to the other party, and you don''t even want Samuel to know, do you?" Qin Shuang said bitterly.


    Yvonne nodded.


    "If Samuel knows about this, do you think he will kill me?" asked Qin Shuang.


    Yvonne was stunned, but the next second, she shook her head. "Samuel has long regarded you as his closest kin. I know Samuel best in the world. You either can never enter his heart, or once you enter his heart, he will love you endlessly." Content belongs to


    "So what? I''m afraid Samuel won''t want to talk to me for the rest of his life, will he?" Qin Shuang smiled bitterly.


    ???


    "But that''s for the sake of Samuel''s safety," Yvonne said urgently. "As Miss Sue said, there are tens of thousands of people in the Fang- n, including the Liu n. If you let Samuel guard it, what''s the


    difference between that and sending him to his death?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.OrgContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Qin Shuangughed coldly. "Yvonne, you said you know Samuel best? If you really know him well, then you should know better than anyone else!" "He would rather die than give you up!"


    "You shouldn''t be the one to say something like that!"


    "Because we have experienced so much together, I know how important it is to live for Samuel. His talent is outstanding. If he can develop safely, who can predict his future?" Yvonne replied calmly.


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang and Miss Sue should know this very well, right?"


    "But my existence will only bring him life-threatening danger on his way to growth. A rising future star will be destroyed halfway. Don''t you think it''s a pity?"


    "Only when there is a green mountain will we not be afraid of being burned, Senior Sister!"


    "Isn''t the current hardship a form of growth experience?" said Qin Shuang with a frown.


    "But this kind of experience also has to be measured. If it constantly brings death threat, is it really a perfunctory experience?"


    The two of them confronted each other and had their own reasons. Sue Yan was stuck in the middle and did not know how to speak for a while.


    But almost at this time, a strange smell suddenly came, and at the same time, a great pressure quietly came. The three women looked at each other in shock, and couldn''t help but look at the ceiling above their heads, where Samuel was...

 Chapter 3394

    Chapter 3394


    ?


    In the attic.


    If Sue Yan''s flower boat was elegant and full of charm, then Samuel''s boat right now was bloody. It was no exaggeration to describe it as a river of blood.


    If an ordinary person came to this ce at this time, he would definitely be shocked by the scene of Asura in the human world.


    The deck seemed to have been washed away by the pouring rain. The water was deep and seemed to be able to sway a boat. However, the only difference was that the water and rain werepletely piled up with fresh blood at this moment. As for those "light boats", they were just floating corpses on the surface of the blood.


    Blood flowed and corpses piled up like mountains.


    At the same time, the eight golden bodies of Samuel were all burned by blood, and the blood kept dripping down from the hem of the clothes. One meter in front of Samuel, there was a huge gap. It was like a natural barrier. Even though there were thousands of people in ck outside the barrier, none of them dared to take half a step over the pool. They all held their sabers or swords and surrounded it, but they looked at Samuel in horror.


    The surprise attack of thousands of peoplested for more than ten minutes, but this group of people found that Samuel standing there was like a motionless Demon from beginning to end.


    They charged several times in a row in exchange for theirpanions falling down and corpses piled up!


    How could these people not be afraid and trembling?


    However, at this moment, waves of stench followed by waves of powerful pressure!


    In the face of this pressure, the mysterious men in ck felt as if they had been crushed by Mount Tai. They were extremely frightened and ufortable at the same time.


    Not to mention them, even Samuel was frowning. He felt extremely ufortable because of the heavy pressure.


    "The Eight Diagrams of Heaven and Earth, the branches of heaven and earth!"


    A deep voice slowly attacked from the sky. Then, figures suddenly fell around the deck like meteors.


    There were twelve figures in total!


    When Samuel looked over, he couldn''t help frowning.


    Every single one of them had a human body and a beast head. They held all types of weapons in their hands, and their armor fluttered about! Dragon, tiger, snake, mouse, horse, cow, sheep, monkey...


    Dragon King, tiger power, snake spirit, monkey god, Ma Zheng, sheep demon...


    "What''s wrong? Is the Spring Festivaling?" Samuel''s face was cold and he smiled disdainfully. "Do you want to pay a New Year''s visit to me?" That''s right, the twelve people who came, or in other words, were the twelve human-shaped beasts with the 12 Chinese Zodiacs as the main.


    The


    guy with the head of the azure dragon was dressed in a cyan robe and had a dragon head. He was quite righteous. After hearing Samuel''s sarcasm, he couldn''t help but shout coldly, "Little boy, you don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. We are the ancestors of the desert witches, the twelve Death Gods!" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Although the mouse-headed guy had a pair of sneaky eyes, he was wearing a silver armor and holding a golden mace, so he no longer had a sense of insidiousness. Instead, he seemed to be more powerful and fierce. He leaned against the door of the attic and shouted, "How dare you talk wildly when you see your twelve grandpas without kneeling down? You are looking for death!"


    Almost at the same time, the thousands of men in ck in front of Samuel all knelt down at this time and shouted, "Greetings, the Twelve Death Gods!"


    The voice was so loud that even Samuel''s eardrums hurt since he was close to the attic!


    At this time, in the cabin, several


    women were paying attention to the situation above. After all, the sudden pressure made them nervous, so they stopped arguing and focused on the ceiling above them.


    As the thousands of people on the deck shouted in unison, the earth-shattering sound suddenly reached the cabin on the second floor.


    When they heard the shocked voice, they all frowned.


    Qin Shuang and Yvonne frowned. They could tell from the sound that there were countless enemies on the deck, which meant that Samuel would face an even more difficult situation!


    But Sue Yan frowned not only because of this, but also because of the title of the Twelve Death Gods. Thinking of this, fear appeared in Sue Yan''s eyes. The next second, she murmured and staggered back...


    "Ten... Twelve Death Gods?"

 Chapter 3395

    Chapter 3395


    ?


    Seeing Sue Yan''s reaction, Yvonne and Qin Shuang were stunned and quickly turned around to look at Sue Yan. "Miss Sue, what''s wrong?"


    "Why are you suddenly so nervous when you hear the name of the Twelve Death Gods?" Yvonne asked anxiously.


    Qin Shuang nodded hurriedly as well. She had a vague premonition.


    Sue Yan was so nervous. Obviously, the other party had a powerful background, which meant that the risk faced by Samuel was growing rapidly!


    Sue Yan calmed down and looked at Yvonne and Qin Shuang anxiously. "The Twelve Death Gods are the most notorious 12 killers in the desert world. In addition to the desert where there are few people, the most important reason is that the creatures are suffering because of the Twelve Death Gods."


    In this world, people were the head of all creatures. It made sense. It was not only because people were more suitable for cultivation among all creatures.


    Because being simply suitable for cultivation, people could upy the highest level of cultivation, but it was impossible to dominate the whole world, because it needed a huge poption.


    If one wanted to have a huge poption, it meant that people needed extremely strong adaptability!


    And this was one of the advantages of human beings.


    Although the desert was harsh, just like the people here today, they had their own ways to live and work in peace and contentment.


    "The Twelve Death Gods are all extremely cruel, and they are extremely capable. Tens of thousands of years ago, wherever they go, there is almost nothing left."


    "Let''s put it this way. If Mr. Chai is a respected senior in the desert, then the Twelve Death Gods are even more ancient seniors. But... because of their notorious reputation, they are deliberately forgotten by the people in the desert."


    "However, because the Twelve Death Gods have done too many evil things, they were attacked by a group of people in the desert world back then. Under the leadership of several masters, they were sealed in the desert. Now..."


    "How could they reappear now?"


    Hearing Sue Yan''s words, Qin Shuang and Yvonne looked at each other, especially Yvonne. Although she was not from here, she had already known about the desert world for so many days in the Fang family. She also knew more about the prestige and ability of Senior Chai in front of everyone. However, the Twelve Death Gods were even older than Senior Chai, and their abilities were even more extraordinary. Then, Samuel... "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, hurry up and help Samuel." Thinking of this, Yvonne hurriedly turned around and nervously grabbed Qin Shuang''s arm. Qin Shuang was getting more and more worried about Samuel, but the more worried she was, the calmer she became.


    She shook her head and chose to refuse. "Even if there is the Super Master outside, I have promised Samuel to protect you."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, what time is it now? You..." Yvonne was exasperated.


    "I heard that the Twelve Death Gods inherited the art of the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery, attracting the evil of the heaven and earth, and measuring the evil of all things The twelve beasts are the main, and they are very fierce. Senior Sister Qin Shuang, how about..." Sue Yan also said softly.


    Yvonne hurriedly said, "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, even Miss Sue said so. She''s from the desert world, and no one knows the danger of the desert better than her. You still..."


    Sue Yan shook her head, "Yvonne, you misunderstood. If the opponent is the Twelve Death Gods, then with Senior Sister Qin Shuang''s strength, it would be in vain to go."


    "What!" Hearing this, Yvonne was shocked, but at the same time, tears welled up in her eyes because of her deep worry.


    Qin Shuang gritted her teeth and patted Yvonne''s shoulder. "Although the twelve Death Gods are fierce, Samuel has been tested by the two major True Gods. Believe him."


    "I believe in Samuel, but..." Yvonne was extremely anxious.


    In her heart, Samuel could do anything, but after going through so many hardships, especially knowing that Samuel had died several times, Yvonne knew that Eight Direction World''s danger was far from as simple as she had imagined. Naturally, she began to sweat for Samuel.


    "Believe him. He''s your man, isn''t he?" Qin Shuang said softly.


    Yvonne still wanted to say something, but after thinking for a while, she nodded.


    Meanwhile, on the deck...


    The night wind blew. Samuel stood


    there proudly and the Twelve Death Gods on the opposite side slowly approached. Samuel looked determined, while the Twelve Death Gods tooked disdainful and sneered. All the men in ck also silently retreated to give way to them.


    A great battle was about to break out...

 Chapter 3396

    Chapter 3396


    ?


    "Brothers."


    When they were several tens meters in front of Samuel, Azure Dragon, who was the leader, shouted smilingly.


    "Yes," the other eleven replied softly. They all had smiles on their faces, and their eyes were filled with contempt. Their hands were rubbing against each other, eager to give it a try.


    "It''s been so many years, but we haven''t really moved our muscles and bones. Although this brat is a little thinner, it''s still a good thing to practice." Azure Dragon said with a coldugh.


    The eleven brothers smiled and nodded in unison. Some of them even began to heat up slightly.


    "If you don''t move for too long, it means that your bodies have rusted." Samuelughed coldly. With a slight movement of the energy in his hand, a huge cab in the distance above the attic directly rose into the air.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a wave of Samuel''s hand, that enormous cab flew over.


    Hong!


    With a loud bang, the big cab hit the entrance to the cabin behind Samuel.


    Then, Samuel smiled slightly. The eight Real Bodiesbined into one andpletely restored his original body. He clenched his fists slightly and said, "I''ll y with you twelve monsters."


    "How arrogant!"


    "Brat, you''re courting death!"


    "I just want you to have a taste of my power!"


    The 12 people cursed almost at the same time. The next second, the 12 figures suddenly attacked Samuel.


    They moved as fast as lightning.


    The group of men in ck were stunned and surprised.


    However, in Samuel''s eyes, the speed of this group of people was nothing. It could even be said that they were slow!


    He clenched his jade sword and activated the Great Void Divine Steps. With 72 sword techniques, Samuel directly confronted the 12 people.


    For a moment, the sword light was flowing, the saber light was shining, the wind, fire, and lightning were endless, and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel also turned into a fire dragon and a blue phoenix, shuttling through the 12 Death Gods.


    Samuel blocked the attack of the green dragon with one sword and stabbed the tiger head next to him with the other hand. Although the 12 monsters cooperated with each other tacitly and assisted each other in attacking and defending, Samuel was not a pushover. The 72 divine swords were also good at defense and attacking. With the protection of the Indestructible Armor and the Frost Jade Armor, and the continuous attack of the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, Samuel fought against the 12 monsters alone. For a time, he was not at a disadvantage and even seemed to have the upper hand.


    "Bang!"


    As Samuel directly kicked away the strong pig general with a body of 500 kilograms, the other 11 monsters cooperated with the pig general to retreat almost at the same time. The two sides fell into a confrontation!


    "Interesting." Azure Dragon wiped the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were full of hunger and thirst.


    "Big Brother, this brat may appear to be strong in offense and defense, but in reality, his defensive ability is even stronger. I and Evil Goat have struck him three times in a row, but he is actually not injured at all." The tiger head tilted his body slightly and spoke to the Azure Dragon.


    The others also nodded. Azure Dragon knew this because he had hit Samuel just now, but the result was the same as theirs.


    Moreover, not to mention the Evil Goat, the fierce tiger was the core attack of the 12 people. Needless to say, its attack ability was strong, but it waspletely ineffective against Samuel!


    "Night Chicken, Mad Dog, Rotten Snake!"


    "Yes!"


    "That kid must have some sort of divine artifact on his back to protect himself. I''ll leave the main offensive mission to the two of you. The nine of us will assist you from the side."


    "Yes!"


    "Go!"


    As soon as Azure Dragon finished speaking, Night Chicken, Mad Dog, and Rotten Snake rushed to Samuel first, and the other nine monsters set up a strange formation to follow them!


    Almost at the moment when they got close to Samuel, Rotten Snake suddenly turned into a snake and wrapped itself around the body of


    ????


    Samuel, Night Chicken suddenly t


    his


    opened his hands and pped wings. Two illusory wings appeared in the air behind him. Between the fans, a huge wind blew, and the Mad Dog opened its big mouth, and a sharp sound came to Samuel''s face! Content belongs to


    With a snake coiling around his


    body, Samuel wanted to exert force, only to find that he seemed to be tied up by a rope. When he wanted to move again, there was a huge wind blowing. In a trance, the


    roar also suddenly came ouge


    Samuel was directly shaken back a few steps. Fresh blood was suddenly spat out from his mouth, and his ears were also bleeding!


    Samuel gritted his teeth. When he was about to attack again, the twelve people had already retreated several meters, looking at the injured Samuel


    with a sneer.


    "Is it fun?" Azure Dragon said with a coldugh.


    Samuel grinned. "It''s fun, but I''m afraid you don''t dare to continue!"


    "Okay, I''ll let you have a taste of something more fun."


    As soon as he finished speaking, 12 people rushed over again. However, this time, their formation was even stranger...

 Chapter 3397

    Chapter 3397


    ?


    However, for Samuel, he had just suffered a loss from the hands of these twelve monsters. There was no reason for him to continue to suffer a loss. No matter how strange these people were, it was better to attack first!


    With the Chaos Qi in his hand running, the Great Void Divine Steps under his feet moved and directly turned defense into attack, rushing into the formation of the twelve people.


    Azure Dragon sneered and said in a low voice, "Stupid!"


    The next second, Rotten Snake turned into another snake and tried to wrap itself around Samuel.


    However, for Samuel who was faster and prepared, what was the difference between repeating the same n and dreaming? He directly sped up and attacked the two people in the group faster.


    "Night Chicken, Mad Dog, be careful! This guy ising for you." Azure Dragon shouted. The next second, the 12 people quickly changed their formation.


    However, no matter how fast they became, so what?


    Because Samuel was faster!


    When Mad Dog was retreating in front of him, Samuel had already punched directly at him with the Chaos Power!


    However, just as Mad Dog quickly dodged, Samuel sneered and turned around to hit Night Chicken directly!


    To lure the tiger out of the mountain!


    The opponent''s formation was unpredictable, and they had a tacit understanding. Even if Samuel had the advantage of speed, Samuel might not be fully confident that he could beat Mad Dog.


    Therefore, Samuel changed his strategy. On the surface, he attacked Mad Dog, leading them topletely shrink their defense to Mad Dog. In fact, Samuel attacked Night Chicken, who waspletely forgotten!


    On the one hand, it was illusory, on the other hand, it was real. Coupled with his own speed, Samuel was sure that he would win!


    But when Samuel punched him confidently...


    "What?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Samuel directly punched empty air!


    This was impossible!


    In the case that the opponent was unprepared and his speed was obviously not as fast as Samuel''s, how could... how could the other party dodge? However, despite his doubts, Samuel did not let his guard down. He waved his jade sword and attacked again.


    The best defense was attack. Rather than passive defense, it was better to take the initiative. Moreover, with the advantage of speed, Samuel could still take the initiative!


    Thinking of this, Samuel''s swordattacked fiercely and rushed to the twelve monsters in session!


    With each step, Samuel would gain the upper hand in every strike.


    But what surprised Samuel was that even so, he failed every time!


    Not only did the attack that could definitely hit the other party not work, but it also consumed Samuel''s physical strength and energy!


    "How could this be?"


    Samuel retreated a few steps and stared at the twelve people in disbelief.


    Strange, this was definitely not a coincidence! On the contrary, every time he attacked, this group of people seemed to know in advance!


    "But it''s impossible. I''m so fast. How could these people be able to resist my attack, let alone know in advance!"


    More importantly, the 72 sword techniques were changeable. Even if he had never practiced such sword techniques, he would not have been able topete. But these guys...


    Calm down!


    "What''s wrong? You''re very tired, right?" Azure Dragon gave a light smile. Seeing Samuel withdraw, he was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, he looked at Samuel yfully.


    UMS


    Samuel did not speak. His eyes were fixed on the twelve people. Obviously, he was thinking about the reason!


    Suddenly, Samuel found that the strange runes on the bodies of these 12 people were rotating slightly around them!


    Could it be these runes?


    "Or I''ll give you a better game." Azure


    Dragon smiled. As soon as he finished speaking, Azure Dragon pushed Night Chicken and Mad Dog in front of Samuel and said, "You two stay still and let him fight" Content belongs to


    swne


    Night Chicken and Mad Dog smiled contemptuously and raised their hands high in provocation!


    Samuel was confused and very surprised. What did this mean?

 Chapter 3398

    Chapter 3398


    ?


    "Let them stay still and let me fight at will?"


    Although these people did not know him and he had never seen them before, he did not dare to say how much he knew about them in the fierce fight just now, but at least there was a consensus between them.


    That was, they both recognized each other''s strength. They were definitely not ordinary people.


    Since this was the case, both sides should be very afraid of each other and be careful!


    However, these guys were really strange. How could they send themselves to him?


    In this case, Samuel had to suspect that the other party must be cheating!


    After all, in the fight just now, it was impossible for these people to have an overwhelming advantage over him, so it seemed impossible for them to despise him.


    But what kind of trick could they possibly use?


    Could it be that they were the same as the gloomy man before? Did they create a doppelganger and then explode or something?


    But the gloomy man waspletely located in the desert, where the lights were not bright and the moonlight was not clear, so it was possible for him to y some tricks or pretend without being noticed by Samuel.


    But now, the situation on the flower boat was very good. If there was enough light, as long as it was not stupid, no one would do such a stupid thing! Then what did these people mean?


    Samuel frowned and was not in a hurry to make a move. However, just as he was in a daze, the Twelve Death Gods burst outughing.


    "F*ck, what a fool! We pushed Mad Dog and Night Chicken in front of him, but he didn''t dare to move at all. How funny."


    "Wasn''t he quite powerful just now? But now, he has be a coward?"


    "I really don''t know what qualifications such a good-for-nothing has to fight with us. Even if he dies under our hands, I think he''s dirtying my hands." The group of people sneered. At this time, even Night Chicken and Mad Dog, who were standing in front of Samuel, couldn''t help but sneer at each other.


    "Crazy Dog, do you have any numbness in your legs?" Night Chicken asked.


    Mad Dog smiled disdainfully. "Damn, standing in front of a good-for-nothing for so long, the numbness in my legs is not important. Most importantly, I feel disgusted."


    "Disgusted?" Night Chicken pretended not to understand.


    "What a joke! Aren''t you disgusted when you stand in front of the toilet or garbage?" Mad Dog said gloomily.


    Night Chicken smiled gently and looked at Samuel. He shook his head and said, "Bro, my brother is calling you a good-for-nothing!"


    As soon as he finished his words, the twoughed at each other!


    Samuel''s expression was calm. He looked at these two fellows who were teasing him, but he was very calm. For Samuel, this was amon urrence!


    At this time, the Third Eye of Samuel had been opened slightly and looked at the two people indifferently.


    Even if there were 10 million impossible reasons in his mind, Samuel would never be willing to fall into the same pit twice or even more times.


    But there were at least more doubts without opening the Third Eye. When it was opened, although there were fewer doubts, it became bigger! Because under the Third Eye, Samuel was surprised to find that the two were very normal and there was no clue at all!


    Not a fake body?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    This also meant that this group of guys did not y any tricks. Instead, they really stood in front of him and let him beat them!


    Were they crazy?


    "Hey, rubbish, good-for-nothing, are you going to hit me or not? You''re like a woman. If you don''t hit me, tell me. I''ll pee." Mad Dog sneered impatiently.


    Night Chicken''s face was also full of disdain. "If you stand here and don''t dare to hit us, I think you should stop pretending to fight with us. After all, there are only two of us now! Content belongs to


    UMS


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other ten people burst intoughter.


    "Yes, the 12 of us are afraid that we will beat you up and you will call us Dad."


    "This idiot must have been scared out of his wits when he fought with us just now: Maybe he has peed in his pants now. Now the idiot doesn''t move at all. Maybe he was afraid that his urine would flow out if he moved." Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    to


    "Hahahaha!"


    Another burst of crazy and harshughter. The group of peopleughed hysterically and crazily!


    However, just as these people wereughing wildly, Samuel suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. He looked up at Azure Dragon, who was the leader and said, "Since you are so happy, why don''t I fight with you and make you happier?"

 Chapter 3399

    Chapter 3399


    ?


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Azure Dragon pped his thigh on the spot and shouted in a cold voice, "Well, stinky boy, I really think you are a coward." "Mad Dog, Night Chicken!"


    Mad Dog and Night Chicken looked at each other and smiled disdainfully. "Yes!"


    "Do you know that sentence?" Azure Dragon said coldly.


    "You must stand upright after being beaten." The two of them replied in the same voice. Then, they stood in front of Samuel indifferently and said disdainfully, "Come on, good-for-nothing."


    "You''d better use all your strength. After all, a good-for-nothing like you can only scratch us with one punch."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was another burst ofughter.


    Samuel did not speak. He gritted his teeth and slightly exerted his strength in his hand. When the 12 people besieged him, Mad Dog, Night Chicken, and even Rotten Snake were mainly attacking. In terms of defense, they relied on the cooperation of others.


    Even the other nine people were protecting them and defending, which proved that these three guys were strong at attacking but weak at defending!


    But now, the guys who were weak at defense actually asked him to beat them directly. This was either because they were crazy or they looked down upon him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    In this case, no matter what kind of demonic ways they had, what Samuel had to do was to seize the opportunity in front of him. "Since you were going to die, could I stop you from doing that?"


    "Okay!" Samuel nodded. He opened his horse steps slightly, exerted his strength, and umted strength!


    Then, he aimed at the two of them, and his fist, which seemed to carry the power to destroy the world, suddenly punched at them!


    Hong!


    However, what was incredible was that almost at the same time when Samuel punched out, these two people strangely made way for Samuel. Although they didn''t make a big move, they managed to avoid the fierce attack of Samuel just in time!


    An extremely great amount of energy was suddenly emptied just like that, causing a few unlucky ck-clothed individuals on the deck to suffer. All of them were directly sent flying or directly sted into powder by the energy!


    Even the deck, which had deliberately strengthened its defense, was blown up by the fist force, leaving a huge and long mark. It had to be said that the power of Samuel''s move was extremely strong!


    "Oh, my god!"


    Almost at the same time, both Night Chicken and Mad Dog looked at the men in ck who had been blown away and then looked innocent and bored.


    "F*ck, I just dodged by ident, and you also dodged by ident?" Mad Dog said doubtfully.


    Night Chicken touched his head, looked at Azure Dragon, and then at Samuel. He said apologetically, "Well... I''m sorry, instinctively!"


    Samuel did not speak, but he was shocked.


    In the punch just now, the distance between them was short. Even if Samuel''s speed was super fast, it was impossible for them topletely avoid this attack in an instant.


    But the two guys in front of him...


    It could only be said that it was perfect to the extreme. How could it be possible?


    At this time, Azure Dragon waved his


    face and red at Mad Dog and Night Chicken with dissatisfaction He said coldly, "You two guys, didn''t


    I tell you clearly just now? If you are beaten, you have to stand upright!"


    UMS


    "Don''t me me for not reminding you. If you dare to hide again, don''t me me for not caring about our brotherhood."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the


    monkey smiled and said, "Night


    chicken, Mad Dog, it''s reasonable for Big Brother to scold you. You are really unconscious. It''s not easy for a good-for-nothing to exert his strength, but you two dodged. You shouldn''t, shouldn''t."


    "It''s not easy for a coward to have such a strong force. You two deserve to be scolded." The other horse-headed man also nodded and shouted. However, although they seemed to be teaching Mad Dog and Night Chicken, in fact, the yful smiles on their faces were more obvious that they wereughing at Samuel.


    "Hehe, that''s right. Just do it again. We''ll use our heads to promise you that we won''t dodge this time. If anyone tries to dodge it, that''s it." After saying that, Mad Dog stretched out his little thumb and promised.


    Night Chicken chuckled and said, "Are you tired? Or, you don''t dare toe?"


    Samuel nced at the two of them and did not speak, but the energy in his hand had been activated again...

 Chapter 3400

    Chapter 3400


    ?


    Samuel''s eyes tightened slightly. He clenched his teeth slightly and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel in his hand even wrapped around his right arm. This punch had not even been unleashed when the air around Samuel had already been torn apart because of the energy dancing!


    Azure Dragon and his brothers look at each other. Although their eyes are full of smiles, they couldn''t hide the shock in their hearts.


    The guy in front of them was so young, but he was definitely not easy to deal with. Even they had to admit that the young man was so powerful. "Hold your butts tightly. Be careful not to spit." Samuel shouted coldly. The next second, his fist, which had condensed 80% of his strength, suddenly punched out.


    This punch was so powerful that the wind brought by the punch even made the tables and chairs several meters away from Samuel move wildly. Some things like cups were broken on the spot. It could be seen how terrible the damage would be if this punch hit people!


    Although it only had 80% of his power, it was created by Samuel.


    Not to mention ordinary people, even if they were masters of the Eight Wilds or Individual Immortals who came out of the world, no one was confident that they could give up their defense and directly confront with them head-on.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    What was the difference between this and courting death?


    But the Mad Dog and the Night Chicken in front of them were still staring at Samuel, and even...


    There was still a hint of sarcasm in front of their eyes!


    "You''re courting death!"


    Hong!


    A punch passed. With a muffled sound, this punch would never miss!


    Hit the target!


    The extremely powerful energy instantly exploded, and the two guys in the center of Samuel''s energy explosion were almostpletely swallowed up!


    Under the powerful attack of Samuel, how could there be aplete body?


    Hong!!


    The golden light burst out from the attic, illuminating the whole deck. At the same time, it spread all the way until arge area of the dark desert was lit up!


    It was so powerful!


    Except for the basic buildings, the other railings and other things flew out directly. The men in ck near the attic were also sent flying like paper.


    Even Azure Dragon and the other 10 fellows, who had been mocking Samuel, werepletely shocked at this time. They were almost blown down by the strong wind.


    "This fellow..."


    "Is it so fierce to use all his strength?"


    "Dammit, this kid!!"


    "If he hadn''t met us, he would have been invincible."


    "No wonder they released us. At first, I thought he was just a kid and didn''t care. Now, I really understand why these guys are so determined."


    "It''s a pity that such a good seedling met our Twelve Death Gods."


    "This kid has no other choice but to sigh at his bad luck."


    "All right, stop fooling around. Take advantage of the fact that Mad Dog and Night Chicken are still alive, make a move or you''ll lose control." Azure Dragon shouted coldly then suddenly moves his hand.


    What followed was almost the same action of the other nine people!


    Meanwhile, at this moment, Night Chicken and Mad Dog, who were at the center of the enormous explosion, were also quietly using thest bit of strength toplete those synchronized movements!


    "Buzz!"


    QUMS


    All of a sudden, Samuel felt that the explosion golden light in front of him had a strange sh, and then his eyes were stabbed so hard that he could not open them.


    When he opened his eyes again in a hurry, the golden light was still shing in front of him, but the 10 or 12 of them were rotating wildly in a circle.


    While Samuel was confused, he stared warily at the twelve people who were crazily turning around. He could only see their figures, but not their faces!


    What the hell was going on?


    Suddenly, the rotation of the twelve


    people stopped, and the strange runes on their bodies suddenly


    merged into one. With a buzzina et


    sound another burst of light came, which made Samuel unable to his eyes.


    S


    But when he opened his eyes, the scene in front of him stunned Samuel. He even wondered if he was dreaming!

 Chapter 3401

    Chapter 3401


    ?


    "No... It''s impossible, isn''t it?"


    Twelve people stood in front of him in perfect condition.


    With the power of Samuel, he didn''t hurt his opponent at all? That was impossible!


    Even the True Gods like Lu Wushen could never do this! After all, the True Gods represented the supreme power of Eight Direction World. Even they could notpletely ignore the attack of Samuel, so what qualifications did others have?


    But what Samuel saw was true. Even the experienced and calm Samuel waspletely stunned at this time!


    What''s going on?


    Moreover, if this was enough to drive people crazy, then what made people even crazier was everything around them!


    The men in ck, who had been blown away by the power of the explosion, were still standing in the same ce. The cups and chairs that had been blown up by the remnant power were still in their original positions. Not only were they safe, but they were also ced in the same position!


    This was outrageous!


    After all, if this group of people were strong enough, they could barely resist the attack of Samuel. But what about those men in ck? What about those tables, chairs, and stools?


    Moreover, even if that group of people blocked his attack, they intended to restore their original things in order to ridicule Samuel.


    "But is it necessary to care about the details, such as the cups, or even half of the water in the cup?"


    The strangest thing was the position that 12 people were standing in.


    It was still Mad Dog and Night Chicken standing in front of Samuel, while Azure Dragon and hispanions stood behind! This was simply absurd!


    Everything was the same as several seconds ago when heunched that punch. How could Samuel not feel that he was dreaming?


    It was as if he had been urged to sleep, and then he felt as if he had made an attack in his sleep!


    Shaking his head, Samuel tried to sober himself up.


    Mad Dog and Night Chicken still wore disdainful smiles on their faces and stood in front of Samuel.


    "Useless, smelly trash, aren''t you going to hit us? Come on."


    "My legs are almost numb. Can you f*cking hurry up?"


    "You are really a good-for-nothing. You are as slow as an old woman when you beat someone."


    Mad Dog and Night Chicken mocked Samuel to the extreme, and their words were full of provocation and disdain.


    Samuel looked back at Azure Dragon and the others beside him. They were all smiling with disdain.


    Samuel frowned and gathered strength in his hands again. He aimed at Mad Dog and Night Chicken and punched them! Hong!


    There were still explosions everywhere, and the golden light


    exploded in all directions. Everything around them was still flying or


    destroyed, and the destel.ne


    swnow


    power spread and spread again!


    But another burst of light shed in front of Samuel. When he opened his eyes, everything was almost the same as before.


    The table was still where it was, and the men in ck around were still staring at Samuel covetously. Even Mad Dog and Night Chicken stood there boringly, almost looking at Samuel with their noses.


    Samuel couldn''t help but frown as he took a few steps back. In just a moment, his entire person sank into a huge confusion! "Is... is it an illusion again? Or is it a dream?"


    But looking at his hands and recalling the feeling just now, it seemed that everything had happened again?


    "This..."


    Seeing Samuel''s current state, Azure Dragon and others couldn''t help looking at each other andughing. "There is something wrong!" Suddenly, Samuel raised his head to look at the Twelve Death Gods!


    This wasn''t an illusion, nor was it a dream. It was something that really happened. Perhaps a person''s feelings or memories would deceive him, but there was something that would never deceive him!


    That was the truth!


    Samuel could feel that the energy consumed by his two punches was reduced, and he could also feel that he was slightly out of breath because of using the strength.


    Everything would be a lie, but these things would not.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "But the problem is, if it really happened, how could everything around me be like this?"


    Samuel''s eyes revealed shock when he thought of this. He looked at Azure Dragon and the others in disbelief...


    This...


    What was going on?

 Chapter 3402

    Chapter 3402


    ?


    Looking at Samuel''s shocked yet uncertain expression, Azure Dragon and the rest could not help but chuckle at each other. In the face of such a situation, the Twelve Death Gods in the desert had already seen many of their enemies'' reactions. They had be ustomed to it.


    In fact, many times, they regarded the opponent''s confused performance as a kind of capital to talk andugh.


    But suddenly, Samuel was stunned and fixed his eyes on the strange runes on these people.


    In the previous fight, although the 12 people had a square-shaped formation and deliberately attacked and defended, the strange runes on their bodies did not appear.


    It wasn''t until there was a strange sh and even stranger recovery...


    "Can it be... that they''ve used some strange technique?"


    "Or is it some kind of strange defense like the strange formation?"


    "The strange formation?"


    Suddenly, Samuel''s eyes narrowed. The so-called Eight Diagrams of Heaven and Earth, these 12 Chinese Zodiacs were corresponding to it!


    Could it be...?


    "The Eight Diagrams of Heaven and Earth? Turning Yin and Yang upside down?" Samuel suddenly looked up and stared at Azure Dragon! Hearing Samuel''s words, Azure Dragon and the other 12 people''s smiles froze slightly and they were obviously a little stunned. However, Azure Dragon smiled again and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so smart."


    Ox-head snapped his fingers and said, "In fact, he is also the 14711st person who knows the Universal Eight Trigrams to die in our hands." "But what''s the use of knowing?" Ox-head looked at his brothers in confusion.


    The group of people burst intoughter again, and their sarcasm was no longer obvious.


    Yes, they had killed countless people, and the corpses could fill the pit. But there were also many smart people among them. Many of them could quickly realize the skills the other party had used.


    But knowing their method was one thing, and whether they could break it was another thing.


    "I understand." Samuel sighed slightly. He finally understood why he had failed several times in a row under the steady attack.


    It was not because of his own problems, nor was it because Night Chicken and Mad Dog would hide!


    It was because of Eight Diagrams!


    Universe Eight Diagrams!


    The talismans on the bodies of these twelve people linked together and formed a formation simr to the Eight Trigrams. Every time Samuel attacked, these guys would use the Eight Trigrams to calcte and deduce Samuel''s attacks! Content belongs to


    This was the so-called divination!


    However,pared to others who might only be assisting in the divination, these twelve fellows were very likely to be the ones who


    possessed the divination


    themselves. If they wanted


    vel.ne


    deduce what it was, they were still iparable!


    As for the recovery just now, it was easy to understand on this basis.


    The so-called "Tai Chi birthed the Yin and Yang, the Yin and Yang produced the Four Symbols, and the Four Symbols produced the Eight Diagrams. It meant that the universe was full of all things!


    They reversed Yin and Yang and went against thew!


    Thinking of this, Samuel could not help but sneer. Now, he finally understood why Mad Dog and Night Chicken were so bold. He also understood why these guys kept forcing him to beat them!


    They were not meant to humiliate him, but to consume him!


    "Am I right?" Samuel looked at Azure Dragon coldly.


    Azure Dragon smiled slightly, then pped his hands and apuded.


    All the negative things happened to everyone, except for Samuel. In this way, not only was Samuel confused, but the key point was that he was constantly consuming energy in this process.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When they had almost had fun and felt that it was enough to humiliate Samuel, everything was dismissed.


    Even if Samuel was stronger than them, Samuel would have been exhausted by then. He was just amb waiting to be ughtered in their eyes! "You''re quite good at ying." Samuel nodded with a smile.


    This was not difficult to understand. They could be called the so-called 12 Death Gods in the desert, and it was okay that those who were weaker than them would be killed easily. Those who were stronger than them would be yed to death by them. Content belongs to


    "Okay, okay." Azure Dragon smiled gently and then said, "These are all small tricks, not worth mentioning."


    "However, this is such a small thing. Unfortunately, you can''t break it. You can only be trapped to death. Ah, trash is trash."


    Hearing this, everyone burst outughing.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly burst intoughter...

 Chapter 3403

    Chapter 3403


    ?


    "Hahahaha, is this fool crazy?"


    "We areughing, so is he?"


    "What a fool. It seems that he has been mentally exhausted by us."


    "Haha, maybe he used this method to forcibly push the momentum."


    Seeing Samuelughing, a group of people suddenly sneered.


    However, in the face of their sarcasm, Samuel did not take it seriously and even smiled happily.


    Perhaps because Samuel smiled too naturally and Azure Dragon was cautious, he stoppedughing first. He looked at Samuel and said, "Brother, a disaster ising, can you still smile? Can you tell us what you areughing at?"


    "The Eight Diagrams of Heaven and Earth can be changed a lot. People who have seen it before naturally know how powerful and exquisite it is, so I admire it. It''s one reason that Iughed."


    "Then what is the second reason?"


    "The second reason is that, of course, I think you are going against the rules. Although the Heaven and Earth technique is powerful... unfortunately, you met me." Samuel then shook his head and said, "It was a sad thing. After all, you have been rampant for so long, but you just said the same thing. If you walk too much at night, you will always meet me. Unfortunately, I am the ghost."


    "But isn''t it gratifying for me since you are sad?"


    Hearing Samuel''s exnation, Azure Dragon was both angry and annoyed. What kind of twisted logic was this? But after careful thinking, he found that it seemed to be quite reasonable and could not refute it for a while!


    "In this way, so you know how to break my brother''s magical skills?" Azure Dragon asked cautiously.


    Before Samuel could speak, a group of people beside Azure Dragon had already started to curse.


    "F*ck, Big Brother, don''t listen to this guy''s bragging. Damn it, he wants to break our brother''s method? It is impossible."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Who doesn''t know how to brag? I can say that I have fought against the three True Gods, and they are all defeated by me."


    "Young man, you should stop bragging. Otherwise, not only will you lose your role in bragging, but you will also be a joke. The ignorant may not be guilty because he is stupid."


    "Hahahaha!"


    This group of people did not take Samuel seriously at all. They even looked down upon Samuel. They were extremely confident in the techniques of their brothers.


    After all, even though they were


    locked up that year, all the people in the desert, including those masters could not break this method. The enemies just used other methods to temporarily seal them with great sacrifice.


    So the 12 Death Gods not only had the capital to be arrogant, but also had a reason to be proud!


    However, Samuel gave a gentle


    smile. He did not care about these abuse and mockery at all. Samuel''s answer to Azure Dragon''s question is very straightforward, "It''s not a big problem."


    "F*ck you, you are still bragging. Big Brother, don''t talk nonsense with him. Let''s kill him together."


    "That''s right. Anyway, we''ve yed before. In our eyes, this kid is just a piece of trash and an ant. Kill him."


    When they heard Samuel''s words, especially when they saw Samuel''s fearless and even calm expression, they became angry.


    For them, Samuel should be as helpless as the others at this time. He would even kneel down and beg for mercy pitifully, instead of talking to them with a straight face!


    This was uneptable and unforgivable behavior!


    Azure Dragon was also very angry. However, he was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, he looked at Samuel seriously, thinking about the authenticity of Samuel''s words.


    He could look down on or ignore Samuel, but the problem was that they could be released to deal with Samuel, which showed that Samuel was quite capable. The fight just now proved this.


    If Samuel really had a way to break the move, they would be the ones to suffer if they attacked rashly. "Big Brother, why are you still hesitating? This guy is obviously pretending. Don''t be fooled by him."


    "That''s right. I can guarantee that as long as we fight, this guy can only beg for mercy!"


    Seeing that Azure Dragon did not move, several other weirdos said anxiously.


    The corners of Azure Dragon''s eyes narrowed slightly. What the others said made sense. Samuel''s defeat was very clear just now. There was no reason for him to be scared by Samuel. Thinking of this, Azure Dragon gritted his teeth and waved his big hand, ready to attack!


    But at this time, Samuel suddenly shouted, "Wait!"


    "Samuel was afraid."

 Chapter 3404

    Chapter 3404


    ?


    A group of people came up with this idea almost at the same time!


    A group of peoplepletely put down their offensive posture and looked at Samuel yfully.


    "F*ck, I knew this kid was putting on airs in front of us. Haha, once we take action, this guy won''t be able to continue acting." "Those who pretend to be cool should be beaten."


    Not to mention them, even Azure Dragon raised his eyebrows and his eyes rxed a lot.


    He really thought that Samuel had some real skills, but now it seemed that Samuel was just a paper tiger as his brothers said.


    Thinking of this, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Samuel. He couldn''t help but smile and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s not toote to kneel down now. Call Grandpa a few times. Maybe Grandpa will be happy and forgive your disrespectful crime just now." Azure Dragon said.


    "Haha, you''re right. Call us grandpa."


    Several people followed behind him,ughing at Samuel wantonly.


    Samuel smiled, looked at Azure Dragon, and said, "Since you asked me to beat you at will just now, it''s not polite to not let you fight back. I''ve beaten you before. Now, I''ll let you hit me. I won''t fight back within three moves."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel put his hands behind his back slightly, as if he hadpletely surrendered!


    Upon hearing these words and seeing Samuel''s actions, it was the 12 Death Gods turn to bepletely dumbfounded.


    Let them hit him?


    If the person in front of them was not a lunatic, then he waspletely a fool!


    The 12 Death Gods had their own unique skills, so they could reverse the n before they were destroyed in exchange for safety.


    But what could this guy have?


    Horse head even poked his ears. "What the fuck did I hear just now? Did that idiot ask us to beat him?"


    "Damn it, did we hear it wrong, or was the guy a fool?" Ox-head asked in disbelief.


    This was simply a fantasy, making peopleugh!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "He can''t pretend anymore, so does he simply regard himself as a grandson? Does he want to use a beating method to reduce our abuse of him, so that we will leave him a whole body?"


    They looked at each other with confusion and amusement.


    "What? You don''t dare to hit me?" Samuel said lightly.


    Hearing this, the tiger couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted angrily, "Damn it, with your trash, why wouldn''t your grandpa dare to do it? You are just a meat bun. The grandpas didn''t do anything before because we were afraid that you would dirty our hands."


    "Since you really want to die, then I''ll send you to death first!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the tiger suddenly exerted his strength on his fist, looking ready to attack.


    "Wait!" However, when the tiger was about to attack, Samuel frowned.


    "You are alone. Even if I don''t fight back, you can''t break my defense. What can you do to me?" Samuel shook his head and said.


    "F*ck, do you look down on me?" Tiger said angrily.


    "I''m not looking down on you, but you are clearly trash." After that, Samuel nced at the other 11 people present. "I''m sorry; I''m not only talking about him, but also you 11 people."


    "What?!"


    "F*ck you!"


    Having been insulted by amb in their eyes, the Twelve Death Gods were almost furious at the same time. Even Azure Dragon was furious at this time. They had been rampant in the desert for many years, and only they had spoken to hurt people. When did anyone dare to argue with them? Immediately, the twelve people rushed directly toward Samuel.


    "Trashes, don''t think that just because you call others trash, you''re not trash anymore. Try your best. If you can''t hurt me, I''ll help you spread the news everywhere in the desert world." Facing the fierce attacks of the twelve people, Samuel didn''t avoid them and even smiled! Content belongs to


    The 12 Death Gods werepletely enraged.


    The 12 people mmed into Samuel with the power of thunder and lightning, and the 12 beams of light formed a huge light column that attacked Samuel.


    "Boom!"


    Samuel''s body suddenly exploded, and the mes soared into the sky!


    But before the 12 people could catch their breath, Samuel''s disdainful voice came from inside. "This is the first attack. Trash, do you only have this ability?"


    "The Twelve Death Gods? Go home and feed the pigs."


    "What?" The twelve people were both shocked and angry when they heard Samuel could still say this under such an attack. Theyunched another attack!

 Chapter 3405

    Chapter 3405


    ?


    "Boom!"


    Another burst of bright light shot out. Compared with the first time, the 12 people did not hold back at all this time. Last time, they underestimated the enemy or disdained to use their full strength!


    As the strong light attacked, everything around was turned into powder under the strong pressure. Even the woodenyer of the deck on the ground, which was firmly pressed, began to faintly crack!


    At the same time, the group of men in ck outside was all very surprised, and they were forced to narrow their eyes by the strong wind!


    Bang!!!


    Samuel exploded again!


    This time, even the attic above Samuel''s head began to shake and fall because of the huge explosion.


    The twelve people looked at each other, and the anger in their eyes eased a little.


    But before she could catch her breath, Samuel''s voice rang again in the fire.


    "The second move. Good-for-nothings, you seem to be the real good-for-nothings. No wonder you always mention good-for-nothings. I understand that when a person feels inferior, they often use this self-abased reason to scold others."


    "It''s talking about you, right?"


    "Come on. When this move is over, I''m going to fight back. At that time, I don''t want to have 12 grandsons calling me grandpa." "Come!"


    Hearing this, the 12 people looked at each other more fiercely, especially Azure Dragon, whose eyes were full of killing intent.


    The joint attack of the 12 people in 2 consecutive tries basically did not kill Samuel, which was enough to prove that Samuel did have some skills. However, it was precisely because Samuel was quite powerful that Azure Dragon couldn''t help worrying about a problem the most.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Could what that guy said just now be true? Could he really break our magic?"


    It seemed possible.


    After all, they could take it as a boast before, but Samuel suddenly asked them to beat him. If this guy was notpletely confident that he could defeat them, what was the point of doing so?


    It was very likely that this guy really knew the method to break through the magic, so just like the others who were confident that their method could trap Samuel; they would make fun of him before they killed him.


    Now he''s doing what they had done?


    There was such a possibility!


    If that was the case, then this fellow must die!


    Azure Dragon thought so. In fact, most of his brothers were also alert, so they secretly reached a tacit understanding when they looked at each other!


    This time, everyone used 100


    percent of their strength. They


    would definitely kill Samuel with one


    strike, even though Samuel might not have 100 percent of a way to break their magic.


    But what if he could break their magic?


    "We''ve had enough fun. Brothers, show him our real abilities."


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    But just as they were about to join forces, Samuel suddenly spoke again.


    "Well, if you don''t kill me, I will kill you. So I know that you won''t show mercy this time. How about we go to another ce?"


    Hearing this, the 12 people were so angry that they were about to vomit blood. The life-and-death battle wasing, but why did the other party suddenly say this?


    "Haha, if I win, I''ll have to continue to use this flower boat. If I lose, the 12 of you may want to use the flower boat yourself in this burning desert, don''t you?"


    As soon as these words came out, the twelve people were stunned.


    Although someone had used a flower boat to send them to nearby, those people were the ones who had let them out. Who knew what would happen after they had finished the task? Content belongs to


    Swn


    A flower boat that belonged to them was definitely not a bad thing.


    "All right, tell me where you want to fight." Azure Dragon says.


    "Let''s go down." Samuel took the lead in getting off the flower boat.


    Then, the 12 figures followed him like light...


    The two sides stood on the ground, facing each other. The third move began....

 Chapter 3406

    Chapter 3406


    ?


    "It''s Samuel!"


    Almost at the same time when the people on both sidesnded, Yvonne and others in the cabin on the second floor also saw Samuel and the Twelve Death Gods confronting each other through the window.


    A group of people immediately rushed to the window nervously, but everyone tacitly gave the seat at the front to Yvonne!


    Through the window, Yvonne watched as Samuel fought against the twelve death gods single-handedly. She was burning with anxiety. "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, it''s really Samuel. He... he''s fighting the twelve Death Gods alone, this..."


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, I beg of you. Please help out Samuel, or else..."


    Yvonne was so anxious that she almost stamped her feet on the spot. Qin Shuang looked out of the field, but at this time, she was surprisingly calm. For her, she was also very worried about the safety of Samuel, butpared with Yvonne, Qin Shuang was surprisingly calm at this time. She knew very well that the current situation was unusuallyplicated and important.


    Any risky attack was likely to be exchanged for extremely serious consequences.


    She also knew that protecting Yvonne was the most important task at the moment!


    "Yvonne, let''s wait and see." Qin Shuang patted Yvonne''s shoulder tofort her. "This group of people has been here for a long time, and they have fought with Samuel before. If Samuel really can''t defeat them, he would have been defeated a long time ago. Why wait until now?"


    "Besides, there are a lot of men in ck outside, but do you see those men in ck below? If I rush out and those men in ck attack, can I resist them only with Miss Sue Yan''s personal servants?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hearing Qin Shuang''s words, Yvonne was extremely anxious. Sue Yan also opened her mouth and said, "Yvonne, Sister Qin Shuang''s words are not unreasonable. If there is something wrong with us, Samuel will have to pull back to help us. Isn''t that an invisible pressure for him?"


    Yvonne looked at Qin Shuang worriedly and then at Sue Yan. It was not that she didn''t understand or couldn''t think of these reasons, but how could she not be worried when she saw her beloved man in great danger?


    But the only thing she could do now was to lie by the window and watch every move outside, worrying about Samuel''s safety!


    At this time, in the field, Samuel stood up slightly, and the 12 Death Gods also stood opposite him.


    Without the previousughter and arrogance, everyone held their breath and concentrated, as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    On the contrary, Samuel was no longer confused and strange. Instead, his face was full of casual writing.


    "Are you ready? 12 what?" Samuel smiled slightly. Although he was in a mess and it was difficult for Samuel to resist two consecutive attacks, Samuel remained unmoved.


    "Oh, twelve rubbish." Samuel smiled. Although there was no emotion on his face, his eyes were full of endless teasing.


    Azure Dragon was so angry that he flew into a rage and roared, "Kill him!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the 12 people formed a formation and began to exert their strength.


    From a distance, each of the 12


    people had different kinds of


    explosive Qi circting around their


    bodies, like twelve rays of


    multicolored light standing on the


    spot. Content belongs to


    Several meters around them, they moved without wind. The sand in the desert was rolling wildly, and their momentum was overwhelming.


    On the


    move,


    calmly


    hand, Samuel did not


    Tooked at the twelve


    his hands in front of


    belongs to en.kikistorie et


    "Samuel, what are you doing?" Yvonne was so anxious that she almost stamped her feet on the spot.


    Qin Shuang and Sue Yan were also extremely confused. They didn''t understand what Samuel was doing! Even if he didn''t attack, he should at least defend himself!


    In particr, the aura of the Twelve Death Gods was so powerful that even Qin Shuang and the others could feel it through the window.


    UMS


    Almost when they were confused, the 12 people looked at each other and attacked Samuel almost at the same time!


    Hong!!


    The 12 of thembined into one, and an extremely powerful explosive force suddenly attacked!


    In an instant, half of the desert in the wild night was lit up. Along the way, the beam of light was filled with the copse of sand!


    Peng!


    With a muffled sound, the beam of light hit Samuel without any deviation, and the light burst out in all directions!


    "Samuel!" Yvonne shouted in a hurry.


    Qin Shuang and Sue Yan couldn''t help but lean closer to the window...


    At this time, in the field...

 Chapter 3407

    Chapter 3407


    ?


    In the center of the explosion, near Samuel, there was a sh of light, and nothing could be seen inside.


    The twelve death gods also looked at each other. Although they couldn''t see Samuel, they were all very serious.


    For them, whether this strike was sessful or not meant a lot.


    However, just as they were about to copse, a slight sound came from the center of the explosion.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "What?" Azure Dragon was the first to stare wildly. He was also extremely flustered.


    "That fellow... could it be...?"


    "The full blow of our twelve brothers is enough to seckill anyone. How can he still be alive?"


    The group of people looked at each other in confusion.


    At this time, Samuel, who was in the center of the explosion, was in extreme pain.


    Even with the protection of the Indestructible Armor and the Frost Jade Armor, and under the circumstance that he seemed to have done nothing in ordinary people''s eyes, he had already activated the chaotic Qi in his body and opened the protection of the golden body. The Heavenly Beast Sky- splitting Xuanwu in his body was also faintly protected, and Samuel used all the tricks that could be used to defend him.


    However, facing the joint attack of the 12 opponents was still a huge challenge.


    These twelve people, in particr, were extremely experienced. They had discovered almost Samuel''s defensive divine artifact every single time they exchanged blows. Thus, they had used Mad Dog''s and Night Chicken''s attacks to attack Samuel from other aspects. This time, the attacks of these two people had also caused tremendous damage to Samuel.


    However, Samuel was not a fool, let alone a reckless person.


    Since he knew that they were targeting him, how could Samuel be unprepared?


    The moment the 12 attacks arrived, Samuel also took out the Five Elements Divine Stone to resist.


    Perhaps it was hard for others to understand it. The Five Elements Divine Stone could at most be regarded as a kind of assistance for Samuel''s behind-the-scenes repair. Unless the power of the five elements attacked Samuel, it could barely be used to change and be a defense.


    Samuel might have used the wrong method to block the attacks of twelve people at this time!


    However, Samuel knew very well that these 12 people mainly relied on the 12 Chinese Zodiacs and used the Heaven and Earth Eight Trigrams, which meant that they belonged to Earth branch.


    The five elements of Yin and Yang were already connected!


    Since they belonged to the Earth Branch, it was one of the Five Elements!


    Of course, the Five Elements Divine Stone could be useful!


    The five elements mutually reinforced and restricted each other. It could attack and defend itself.


    The fact also proved that Samuel''s guess was right. The Five Elements Divine Stone greatly resolved the enemy''s attack, but Samuel also ignored a huge problem.


    Or he had to bite the bullet even if he knew this question.


    The Five Elements Divine Stonecked thest piece of gold. Naturally, the wood-type tiger and rabbit attacked Samuel very strongly. The Five Elements Divine Stone was also much less short of this ring, and its whole body was almost red and about to explode! Content belongs to


    However, with Samuel''s abnormal defense, he could handle their attacks!


    Hong!


    Under the astonished gazes of the Twelve Death Gods, the explosion dissipated and Samuel still stood there.


    "What!"


    "That fellow... that fellow really did not die?"


    "F*ck, it''s impossible, isn''t it?"


    Although they had already heard the slight movement inside and were prepared, when they saw that Samuel was still standing there proudly, they were still shocked and frightened!


    "Samuel!"


    In the room, when she saw Samuel, Yvonne was so excited that she almost jumped up. Her anxious eyes were full of tears. She grabbed Qin Shuang''s hand, as if she was afraid that Qin Shuang and the others would not see it.


    Qin Shuang heaved a long sigh of relief. She believed that Samuel would not fight a battle that he was not sure of. She knew that she would never believe Samuel wrong.


    The two women were fine. After all, they had experienced several big battles in Samuel, but for Sue Yan she was so shocked that she could not close her mouth for a long time. For a time, she waspletely dumbfounded on the spot.


    Samuel was simply a god!


    At this time, although Samuel''s body was in a mess, and blood even


    flowed down the corner of his


    mouth, he did not care at all. His eyes were full of killing intent, and his mouth was curved into a


    q v


    ferocious smile like the Death of


    Hell. Content belongs to


    "You are really twelve good-for-nothings." Samuel smiled coldly and said, "Three moves have passed. Now, it''s time for me to take action."

 Chapter 3408

    Chapter 3408


    ?


    The 12 people were all terrified.


    Thebined attacks of the twelve of them could not kill this guy, which was enough to shock them.


    After all, if they couldn''t kill him, it meant that they couldn''t win.


    And who would fight a battle without a chance to win?


    No one was willing. Even if they fought, their temperaments and fighting spirit werepletely different.


    At the moment, some people no longer wanted to fight. They hurriedly looked at Azure Dragon and did not know what to do.


    Azure Dragon couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. For the moment, he couldn''t help feeling terrified.


    "Big Brother, why are you afraid of fighting with him?" The tiger-headed man shouted in a cold voice and said in time, "If we retreat, how can the Twelve Death Gods stand in the desert?"


    "Brother Tiger is right. Big Brother, let''s fight him to the death."


    "Although this guy is abnormal, don''t forget that we, the Twelve Deaths, have our own unique skills. How can we be afraid of him? Even if we can''t do anything to him, can he do anything to us?"


    Mad Dog, Horse Head, and the others also supported him at this time.


    Azure Dragon hesitated for a moment and nodded heavily.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "It seems that this guy is unusual. We can''t take it lightly anymore." Azure Dragon nced at all his brothers and said, "Stop ying and fight with him."


    "With the strength of our twelve brothers, if we want to deal with him, even if we can''t break through this guy''s ghost-like defense, we''ll use reverse actions to exhaust him."


    With Azure Dragon stabilizing the morale of the army, the rest of the people who wanted to retreat calmed down and put on a posture again. At this time, Samuel was clenching the chaotic Qi in his hand, apanied by the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, as if he was going to kill. "It''sing." Samuel didn''t say much and suddenly moved!


    Whoosh!


    Like a broken piece of paper, he changed into thousands of different forms and suddenly attacked with the power of thunder and lightning! The thunder in the sky moved as if it was distorted by the strange power of Samuel!


    "Do it!"


    Azure Dragon looked grave because of the horrible attack. He knew that Samuel wanted to kill them, so he did not dare to be careless. He shouted coldly, and the 12 people stopped and surrounded Samuel. At the same time, the runes on their bodies appeared on each character at the same time.


    The twelve brothers nodded to each other, ensuring that everything was ready.


    Hong!!!


    Samuel''s gigantic offensive spell had already arrived.


    "Reverse Action!"


    Almost at the same time, the twelve people made a strange unified posture at the same time, and silently recited the method in their hearts.


    They knew that Samuel had been


    el.n


    beaten three times, so he had already held back his strength. Naturally, Samuel''s attack this time was extremely powerful, and it would be very difficult for them to resist it with their own strength. Therefore, without thinking, the twelve people directly used their best skills!


    There was no need to hide it at this time.


    Moreover, not only could they avoid the attack of Samuel, but they could also perfectly consume the strength of Samuel''s attack. For them one sword and two eagles!


    Although they did not know the reason for Samuel''s abnormal defense, being in Jianghu for many years let them know that as long as Samuel was exhausted, even if this guy was a god, the only result was to wait for death.


    Therefore, they still had a chance to win!


    However, at this moment, Samuel let out a hideousugh. After doing so much, he finally met what he wanted.


    Samuel had been beaten three times. Was it really that simple? Obviously, this was not the case.


    Everything was just Samuel''s trick. The purpose was to make these guys scared and believe that he would not hold back when heunched an attack.


    Since he didn''t hold back, it was obvious that this group of guys wouldn''t hold back, so they would do their best to deal with Samuel.


    And when they dealt with Samuel with all their strength, they would naturally not hold back facing Samuel''s final killing move!


    What Samuel wanted was that this group of people wouldpletely go against him!


    "Now!"


    Samuel sneered, suddenly moved his hand, and shouted angrily.


    "Formless Divine Skill!"


    "Reverse Action!"


    Hong!


    Almost at the same time, Samuel''s body also shed with silver light and rushed to the twelve people present...

 Chapter 3409

    Chapter 3409


    ?


    "Buzz!"


    Countless runes were suddenly released in the silver light!


    The twelve people on the other side also shed with silver light.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Light Explosion against Light Explosion!


    Not only could Yvonne and the others in the window not open their eyes in an instant, but even Samuel and the twelve Death gods on the scene also closed their eyes as if they had been blinded.


    But almost at the moment when the Twelve Death Gods closed their eyes!


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    There were twelve muffled sounds. The next second, the 12 figures also flew out and then fell heavily on the ground. For a time, yellow sand flew everywhere!


    "Puff!"


    Almost at the moment when theynded, the 12 people spat out blood together and looked at Samuel with horror in their eyes.


    They had obviously used the reverse action, but why did it not have any effect?


    Almost at the same time, when the people in the cabin saw the effect after opening their eyes, they were slightly surprised and burst into endless cheers.


    "Samuel won."


    "Samuel won."


    Qin Shuang and Yvonne could not hide their excitement. Only Sue Yan was still in a daze.


    After all, she was a member of the desert world. She naturally knew the glorious battle results of the Twelve Death Gods very well!


    However, the method that had never been broken, even known as the forbidden art of God in the desert world, was broken at this moment.


    How... how could she not be stunned?


    "How, how is this possible?"


    "Could it be that our reverse action has failed?"


    Thinking of this, the fierce tiger immediately became angry and red at all the brothers on the ground. "You, it''s you. Tell me, who are you timid rats? It must be that someone among you was timid when we released it at the same time and didn''t cast spells at the same time."


    Although there was a hint of gunpowder in the fierce tiger''s words, Azure Dragon and the others still agreed with it. After all, if they used Reverse Action, everything could be reversed and nothing could happen to them.


    Unless it was notpletely released.


    Of course, this was only possible among them.


    Someone must have been scared out of his wits by Samuel''s three moves, so they all failed.


    But this group of people was just looking at each other. They all regarded each other as suspects. "Could it be the Mad Rat?" Someone immediately guessed.


    He was as timid as a mouse. Wasn''t it talking about a mouse?"


    "Or is it you, rabbit?" The tiger also stared at the rabbit fiercely.


    The mad rat was immediately dissatisfied. "Although I''m a mouse, it doesn''t mean that I''m timid."


    The rabbit''s eyes were blood-red as well. He was furious. "How many years has it been since we brothers have been through so much trouble? Tiger, how dare you doubt me?"


    Looking at the 12 people arguing, Samuel slowlyughed.


    Seeing Samuel smile, the twelve people immediately stopped arguing and focused their attention on Samuel.


    "It''s really like a dog biting a dog. I thought that the so-called 12 pieces of trash would be so stinky and united. Now it seems that..." Samuel stopped talking, but his smile was more ironic than any words he said.


    "Bastard, what the fuck are you talking about?" The tiger roared angrily.


    "I''m not interested in talking about you. I just want to be a mediator," Samuel said with a smile.


    "A mediator?" Azure Dragon frowned. "How can you be so kind?"


    Samuel shook his head with a smile. "I''ve never been kind to scums, especially scums like you. However, it''ste at night and there''s nothing in the desert. It''s really disturbing for you to make a noise."


    Hearing this, the tiger struggled to


    get up from the sand. He was bound to fight against Samuel desperately, but was directly pulled by Azure Dragon next to him. Azure Dragon suppressed his anger and looked at Samuel, "What do you mean? What do you want to say?"


    "It''s very simple. I''m just telling you the truth, or I can help you find out the culprit for your betrayal."


    Hearing this, the twelve Death Gods looked at each other and then simultaneously looked at Samuel.


    However, Samuel did not speak. Instead, his hand moved slightly.


    Almost at the same time, Sue Yan, who was in the cabin, suddenly woke up from her daze and jumped up directly...

 Chapter 3410

    Chapter 3410


    ?


    "I understand." Sue Yan hurriedly shouted, causing Yvonne and Qin Shuang to jump in shock.


    "Two identical beams of silver light burst out!" Sue Yan was extremely excited. She did not care about her personal image at all. She looked at Yvonne and Qin Shuang and said hurriedly, "Samuel also knows Reverse Action like the Twelve Death Gods!"


    But just after her excitement, Sue Yan suddenly became very lonely and even confused.


    "But the Twelve Death Gods are very ancient beings in the desert. Not to mention Samuel is from the Central ins, even the native desert people haven''t seen the Twelve Death Gods. How did Samuel see them? Let alone know their unique skills?"


    "What''s more, the unique skill of the 12 Death Gods is made up of 12 people. Samuel is alone. How could he..."


    Sue Yan was excited and soon fell into absolute suspicion because of her own denial. She even began to feel a little confused.


    However, this made Qin Shuang suddenly understand what was going on!


    As a disciple of the Void Sect, she naturally knew the supreme unique skill of the Void Sect, Formless Divine Skill!


    "This duplicated king!" Qin Shuang smiled and couldn''t help but shake her head slightly. However, at the same time, Sue Yan was even more stunned.


    Duplicated king? What did that mean?


    Outside the flower boat, Samuel nced at the 12 so-called Death Gods lying in the sand, like 12 dead dogs.


    "The so-called Reverse Action is not that you didn''tunch it at all. It''s just that two Reverse Actions appeared at the same time."


    Samuel gave a gentle smile and looked at Azure Dragon.


    Hearing this, Azure Dragon was suddenly stupefied and felt into deep thought.


    Two Reverse Actions?


    "Big Brother, when we used the Reverse Action just now, it seemed..."


    Azure Dragon nodded. That''s right. When they used the reverse move, they were also shed by a burst of light. At that time, they thought that there was something wrong, so there was an ident.


    But now that they heard what Samuel said, they suddenly realized that it was not an ident at all.


    However, just like Sue Yan, when thinking of this, Azure Dragon and the others, who were the first to understand, felt that this exnation did not make sense.


    "You''re lying! Reverse Action was


    launched by us twelve brothers. Not to mention that you can''tunch it alone, even if you have 12 people, what could you do?" Tiger did not believe it.


    "What a joke! Yin and Yang, the Four Symbols of Eight Trigrams are your exclusive rights? Only you can use them?" Samuel sneered.


    Azure Dragon paused, knowing that it was not their patent.


    However, they thought that they had used the Yin and Yang of Heaven and Earth to the extreme, especially when it came to Reverse Action, no one could surpass them. Moreover, they were...


    "But you..." Azure Dragon was speechless. Even if he could not refute Samuel''s words, he would never believe that Samuel alone could perform Reverse Action.


    After all, even they themselves needed the 12 of them to work together. They couldn''t make any mistakes when cooperating with each other. "You don''t have to know how I can do it." Samuel smiled gently. "All you need to know is that you will die here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel suddenly raised his hand, and the Night Chicken directly flew up horizontally. His throat was locked by Samuel, and his whole body was in the air. Before he could struggle a few more times, a crisp sound of bones cracking could be heard from his neck. Then his head tilted and he lost his breath. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Before the other 11 Death Gods could react, Night Chicken had already died in front of them. They were both surprised and angry. But so what if they were angry?


    At this time, almost all of them were hit by the powerful attack of Samuel. It was extremely difficult for them to escape, let alone fight back against Samuel.


    The next second, Samuel suddenly clenched his fists and the man named Mad Dog immediately flew under his ws.


    Seeing that Mad Dog was caught, Azure Dragon could no longer sit still. "The winner takes everything. It''s up to you whether you want to kill us or not. However, if you are a man you should give us a quick death."


    S


    Hearing this, Samuel suddenly smiled grimly. The next second, he moved his hand again and Mad Dog died on the spot.


    Samuel casually threw his body down, but when he looked at the body of Night Chicken on the ground, Samuel frowned...

 Chapter 3411

    Chapter 3411


    ?


    Night Chicken''s body disappeared, but it was a ck bead about the size of an egg.


    As Samuel gently grabbed it in the air, the egg-sized stone flew to the front of Samuel. The bead was crystal clear, dark green, and there were faint lines on it.


    "Pearl?" Samuel looked at Azure Dragon strangely.


    Azure Dragon tilted his head slightly, as if he was not willing to answer Samuel''s question. However, Samuel did not waste any time and raised his hand once again, causing the sheep-headed man to fly into his hand. Another crisp cracking sound rang out.


    "In fact, the 12 of us are the 12 Devil Pearls on the Devil te. Because of the rotation of the Devil te and the understanding of the Eight Diagrams and the five elements, we have cultivated into human form for thousands of years, so..." Azure Dragon exined.


    "What is the Devil te?" asked Samuel with a frown.


    "I don''t know exactly what it is. It was originally located within the Burning Bone City. After the twelve of us fled from it, we roamed around the desert. Originally, we roamed the desert, but it is unexpected..."


    "Back then, when we were arrested, we were not convinced. After all, we were not defeated in some aspects. With our twelve brothers fighting against almost all the masters in the desert world, even if we were defeated, we were still proud!"


    "But you..."


    "Why?"


    "Since you know the Eight Diagrams of Heaven and Earth and the reversal of Yin and Yang, you should also know that the five elements counteract each other and that all thingsplement each other. Although your counterattack is fierce and few people can defeat you, unfortunately, I happen to have a method to restrain you."


    Although the reverse attack was wonderful, it was not a very powerful method. Therefore, Formless Divine Skill was perfect and appropriate to duplicate it.


    The most frightening thing about Formless Divine Skill''s duplicating others was that the energy was too big, so that Samuel couldn''t resist it and couldn''t replicate it.


    Therefore, in addition to the early stage of the Void Sect, theter stage of Samuel also used this move when a group of people attacked. Samuel usually didn''t use it when facing a real top master. It was also because of this reason.


    But as Samuel had said, everything had a mutual restriction. The powerful counterattack just happened to hit the most perfect andfortable circle of Formless Divine Skill.


    Hearing this, the nine people looked at each other.


    "What..." Azure Dragon lost his bnce. His arm, which supported his body, waspletely exhausted. He fell powerlessly on the sand, and his eyes were full of endless despair.


    The tiger alsoughed. He was no longer arrogant and irritable like before. At this time, he just wanted to sigh with emotion. If they walked too many nights, they would meet ghosts!


    Who would have thought that their unique skill, which had enabled them to roam for many years, would meet such an evil guy today?


    "All right, in that case, I can''t say anything." After saying this, Azure Dragon closed his eyes indifferently.


    He had already known that he had to pay back what he had done.


    However, Samuel, who had always been quick and seemed to have killed many people, did not take


    action at this time. He just stood et


    where he was until Azure Dragon looked at him doubtfully and asked curiously, "Why don''t you take action?"


    "It''s my business how to deal with you. You don''t have the right to ask. It''s too easy for you if I kill you quickly, so I''ll find another way," Samuel said with a smile.


    "Enough. If you want to kill us, just make a move. We brothers are the Twelve Death Gods who have shaken the desert. How can you insult us like this?" Horse head said coldly.


    But as soon as he finished speaking,


    Samuel suddenly disappeared. When Horse head reacted, Samuel appeared in front of him, stepped on his face, and said with a sinister smile, Just because of what you said, I''d like to see what the Situation will be like if I drag the twelve good-for-nothings on the stern!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel moved his hand and nine ropes immediately flew out. They bound the nine people''s feet and tied them to the end of the flower boat.


    Seeing Samuel''s behavior, the death gods felt ashamed and humiliated. They all cursed and roared.


    Only Azure Dragon looked at Samuel without saying a word. When his eyes met Samuel''s, he suddenly understood something.


    "What do you want to know from our mouths?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Hearing this, Samuel smiled slightly and said, "The twelve good-for-nothings are not all good-for-nothings. Some of you still understand."


    "Are you interested in making a deal?"


    "Deal?" Azure Dragon frowned. "What deal?"

 Chapter 3412

    Chapter 3412


    ?


    Samuel did not speak. He gently whispered a few words into Azure Dragon''s ear. Azure Dragon was immediately shocked. However, after thinking for a moment, he finally nodded.


    With a smile, Samuel released the ropes and flew back to the flower boat.


    As Samuel flew back to the deck, there should have been a lot of men in ck on the deck, but there were only thousands of dead bodies.


    Almost at the moment when the Twelve Death Gods were defeated, these men in ck heard the news and fled. There was no one left in this ce. When the wooden cab was removed, Samuel slowly came to the cabin, and Yvonne and the others also rushed out to wee him. When they met in the corridor, Yvonne''s face was full of tears.


    However, just as Yvonne was about to pounce on Samuel and hug him, Samuel did not open his arms. Instead, he looked at Qin Shuang and said softly, "Senior Sister, please lock the entrance to the second floor for me."


    Qin Shuang did not dare to be careless and hurried over.


    "After Senior Sister Qin Shuang locks the door, bring Senior Sister to my room, Yvonne. You should rest early." With that, Samuel turned around and walked towards his room.


    Looking at the back of Samuel, Yvonne''s sad eyes were full of tears.


    "What''s wrong? Are you angry with me?" Yvonne thought in her heart.


    Seeing Yvonne''s depressed mood, Sue Yan gently patted her back and softly consoled, "Samuel should have something urgent to discuss with Senior Sister Qin Shuang."


    Yvonne nodded.


    When Qin Shuang locked the door to the entrance on the second floor and heard Samuel''s words from Yvonne, she rushed to Samuel''s room, even though she was very curious about why Samuel called her instead of calling Yvonne.


    However, Qin Shuang didn''t think too much about it when she thought that there might be something else in the flower boat that needed to be exined.


    As soon as she entered the room, Qin Shuang closed the door of Samuel''s room. The next second, she was stunned, because at this time, the floor of Samuel''s room was covered with blood and spread all the way to the bedside.


    At this time, Samuel, who was lying on the bed, was dying, but his right hand still released a little energy, and these energy were actually wrapped in blood!


    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you? Don''t worry. I''ll get someone to help," said Qin Shuang as she walked out.


    But at this moment, Samuel grabbed Qin Shuang''s arm and shook his head slightly at her. He smiled weakly and said, "I called you here because I don''t want to make Yvonne worry. You should not call her..."


    "You deliberately treated her coldly just now because..."


    Samuel nodded. He had been struggling all the time, and moving the huge cab in front of the cabin almost made him copse. So as


    e to anted


    soon as he came in, he just wanted to make full use of the time


    arrange everything and deliberately


    drive Yvonne away. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Qin Shuang looked at Samuel, who was covered in blood. Everyone was hoping that the one he loved would take care of him when he was at his weakest time. However, this guy didn''t want Yvonne to worry about him.


    "I''m really pissed off by you," Qin Shuang grumbled. However, she still sat down and ced energy on Samuel''s shoulder.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If my guess is correct, the reason


    why you keep releasing energy is to prevent your divine blood from directlying into contact with the floor, so as not to cause any movement on the floor. At that time, you will alert Yvonne, right?" Qin Shuang asked softly while healing Samuel''s injuries.


    Samuel nodded with a weak smile. It was the truth.


    Seeing Samuel''s expression, how could Qin Shuang not be envious of Yvonne?


    "But the problem is that your attitude was cold just now, so Yvonne didn''t seem to be very happy just now. You also know that she has been thinking too much recently. I think..." Qin Shuang didn''t finish her words, but her meaning was obvious.


    Samuel knew that Yvonne had been


    worried about him for a long time, but when he came back, he did not even give a hug to Yvonne. He nodded and murmured, "I know that she may be angry because of this. But as you said, Yvonne is ina sensitive period. If she knows that I am seriously injured now,will she be more determined next time she


    leaves the flower boat?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing Samuel''s words, Qin Shuang was speechless. It was obvious that Samuel''s choice was right.


    "By the way, what about the remaining nine Death gods? After I saw you get on the flower boat, they also got on the the flower boat, but..."


    "However, there was no sign of an attack from above, but there were sounds, which proved that these people had not left or fought. What were they doing?"

 Chapter 3413

    Chapter 3413


    Hearing this, Samuel smiled and said, "By the way, when you talk about this, add nine more bowls


    and chopsticks on the ship in the future. These guys should be washing the deck now, right?"


    "Ah?" Qin Shuang was taken aback. "Samuel? Are you kidding me? You mean..."


    "There are too few people on board, and Yvonne doesn''t care much about me. Isn''t there still some


    time and distance to go to Burning Bone City? If I find nine bodyguards, at least someone can chat


    and y chess with me," Samuel said.


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang immediately red at Samuel. "Can you be more serious?"


    Samuel smiled bitterly and helplessly. "The nine of them are exceptionally proficient in the Eight


    Trigrams of Yin and Yang. If there''s nothing else, we can talk to them. Besides, there''s something


    outside, so I can''t always rely on you to help me protect Yvonne and Nian''er. Although the attacking


    methods of these nine guys are not very powerful, it shouldn''t be a big problem for them to escape


    since they know so much about the Eight Trigrams of heaven and earth."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "But the problem is, I heard from Sue Yan that these people are not good people. They thought


    about how to kill youst second. It is inevitable that in the future..."


    Samuel smiled gently and took out a strange string with three pearls of different colors on it. "Give


    this to Yvonne as a gift for her."


    "What''s this?" Qin Shuang was puzzled when she saw that the bracelet wasn''t exquisite.


    "Just give it to Yvonne. Let her bring it with her. If the nine monsters act recklessly; crush these


    three beads," Samuel said with a smile.


    Qin Shuang was puzzled, but she still kept the bracelet ording to Samuel''s instructions.


    What she didn''t know was that these three beads were not ordinary beads. They were just beads


    formed by the bodies of the three dead "Death Gods".


    As for the functions of these three beads, Samuel had basically tested it out from Azure Dragon.


    The reason why the twelve of them were so close to each other and cooperated with each other


    was clearly not because they had been brothers for countless years. More importantly, these were


    their Life-Pearls, which were linked together.


    Once any of the Life Pearl was broken, it would be a fatal blow to the other eleven brothers. This


    was because once the Life Pearl was broken; it meant that the person who should have the Life


    Pearl would die forever. As for how others would be affected, it was naturally known.


    This was also Samuel¡¯s guess after hearing Azure Dragon say that they were the 12 Demonic


    Pearls on the Demon te.


    But it was unexpected that Samuel''s guess was extremely urate.


    This also made Samuel able to make a deal with them, so that he, who had the upper hand, could


    take the initiative andplete the unfair treaty in the words of Azure Dragon.


    "By the way, did you ask them about who sent them?" After Qin Shuang finished speaking, she


    frowned and said, "I heard from Sue Yan that these twelve people were bandits who had been


    sealed in the forbidden area for a long time. Their sudden appearance..."


    Samuel smiled and said, "As you said, they are famous bandits in the desert world, and then they


    are sealed. Who else has the ability to release them?"


    "So, I don''t need to ask more."


    "For me, the more difficult it is to release them, the more I don''t want to kill them. After all, it''s a pity


    to do so. Things should be used as much as possible!" Speaking of this, Samuel smiled slightly,


    because these guys still yed an important role for Samuel.


    But Samuel didn''t say it at this time, because as Qin Shuang increased her strength slightly, Samuel


    was left with only screams.


    At this time, hundreds of miles behind Samuel''s flower boat, an evenrger flower boat was slowly


    following...


    And on the flower boat...

 Chapter 3414

    Chapter 3414


    On the flower boat, the attic was brightly lit and the singing and dancing were going on. In the


    central hall, a beauty was lying on the bed. Around her, several old men were looking for wine and


    talking happily.


    At this time, a man in ck hurriedly ran in. Then, he hurriedly knelt on the ground and said,


    "Report... Your Highness and the family masters."


    The smiles on the faces of the few old men immediately froze when they saw the ck-clothed


    man. On the other hand, the beauty in the middle of the hall had her eyes shut and her posture was


    elegant. She indifferently nced at the ck-clothed man who was in a panic and softly said with


    dissatisfaction, "What is the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "We... we were ordered to follow the twelve Death gods to stop Samuel, but..."


    Hearing this, the several old men looked nervous.


    However, the beautiful woman smiled gently and said, "Did they fail?"


    "I deserve to die." The man in ck quickly buried his head deeper, and his whole body became


    more frightened and panicked. "That Samuel is really powerful. Even though the 12 Death Gods


    used their ultimate secret methods, they still failed."


    "What?" The group of old men was immediately shocked, and some of them even dropped their


    sses on the spot.


    The Twelve Death Gods of the desert were almost supreme beings in the desert world. If Ice God


    and Mr. Chai represented gods, then the Twelve Death Gods represented demons with the highest


    realm.


    In particr, the reverse move of the 12 Death Gods in the desert was a unique skill in the desert


    world that made people tremble with fear. For many years, countless innocent people died tragically


    under it and hated it for their whole lives. Even if they fell into the Netherworld, they were still


    terrified.


    That was almost a kind of abnormal divine skill.


    "In the past, when the Twelve Death Gods were sealed off, virtually all of the major experts of the


    desert world hade out to fight, and the sun and the moon had almost lost all light. But even so,


    that battle had consumed countless lives of countless people in the desert world. And thanks to the


    self-sacrificing of so many experts, it was extremely difficult for them to trap the Twelve Death


    Gods." An old man shook his head and said.


    Who else could he be other than the Fang family''s Patriarch, Fang Biao?


    Thinking of the battle, Liu Tao, the other old man next to Fang Biao, was still scared. Although he


    was not qualified to participate in the battle, as the head of the Liu family, how could he not know


    the record of the battle from the family register?


    That was an almost irreconcble massacre!


    With tens of thousands of people''s blood and the short period of silence exchanged for the lives of


    thousands of experts, even now, all the big families had an important Ancestral Behest. The future


    generations would never have any reason to release the Twelve Death Gods.


    And all of this was enough to prove how terrifying and powerful the Twelve Death Gods were.


    "Even the Twelve Death Gods lost. Who on earth is this Samuel? What should we do next?" Liu Tao


    asked anxiously.


    Even though he was a warlike man and hated Samuel to the core, at this time, Liu Tao could not


    help but feel a little regretful and even more afraid.


    Even the Twelve Death Gods couldn''t deal with Samuel. Who would have the ability and


    qualifications to fight with Samuel?


    Maybe there was none.


    Liu Tao was like this, so was Fang Biao. Compared with Liu Tao, Fang Biao was more regretful,


    because he was guiltier of killing Mr. Chai than the Liu family.


    Putting down everything and walking on a road of no return, he encountered such an enemy


    standing like a mountain in front of him. How could he have a chance to win?


    Was he unlucky or lucky?


    Fang Biao didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Miss Lu, Samuel won''t die even if he''s like this. This..."


    "What should we do?"


    "Being an opponent of such a person, isn''t this... courting death?"


    "Before he finds out that we did it, I suggest that we withdraw."


    "That is right. If Samueles back, it will be a catastrophe for us."


    Fang Biao and Liu Tao looked embarrassed, and the elders and members of other families led by


    them became more timid.


    After all, the battle in the desert city and even the Twelve Death Gods in the desert were defeated,


    which made the image of Samuelpletely the same as a death god in their hearts.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Who would think that he had a long life and was going to go against Death?


    The beauty in the middle of the hall smiled so brightly. Except for Lu Ruoxin, who else would do


    this?


    "If you trash can deal with him, why is he called Samuel?"


    Hearing this, everyone felt insulted and confused at the same time. In this case, why did they find


    trouble with Samuel? A group of people looked at Lu Ruoxin eagerly, waiting for her answer...

 Chapter 3415

    Chapter 3415


    "If we want to hit a snake, we should hit its seven inches. Only in this way, no matter how difficult it


    is to deal with a poisonous snake, it will be defenseless." Lu Ruoxin sneered softly. "I have


    never expected you bunch of trash to have the qualification and ability to deal with Samuel."


    No one dared to make any noise. Although they were very confused, they could only temporarily


    suppress it.


    "Samuel is far more powerful than you can imagine. Even I don''t know where his limit is." Speaking


    of this, there was a trace of admiration in Lu Ruoxin''s eyes. Samuel was the only man who could


    make her fall in love with him in her life.


    There wouldn''t be a second one.


    Only, since ancient times, only dragons and phoenixes could match each other. Dragons like


    Samuel should naturally be a match of golden phoenix. When would a crow like Yvonne ever have


    the chance to obtainSamuel?


    Thinking of this, Lu Ruoxin''s eyes, which were originally full of lust, suddenly became a little vicious.


    She wanted these people in the desert to constantly harass Samuel because she wanted to


    constantly tell Yvonne that if a woman like Yvonne followed Samuel, not only would she not bring


    any benefits to Samuel, but she would also bring endless disasters to him.


    At seven inches away from Samuel, not only had Lu Ruoxin been imprinted with a brand, but she


    also had to constantly heat up the brand, making the brand, which had been burned for a long time,


    be more painful because of the heat, and even...


    The two separated.


    Once the two were separated, Lu Ruoxin would be the "Yvonne" next to Samuel. For this, she was


    not only confident in her identity, background, wisdom, and figure, but more importantly, she had


    two absolute trump cards in her hands!


    "So, I don''t need you to kill him. You just need to harass Samuel. I will reward you for bringing great


    trouble to Samuel. You don''t have to ask more." Lu Ruoxin naturally wouldn''t tell these people her


    real intention. Looking at the group of people who were eager to know the answer, she left a


    sentence and closed her eyes slightly to rest.


    Hearing Lu Ruoxin''s answer, everyone looked at each other in dismay. However, when they saw Lu


    Ruoxin''s confident look, they thought of the top of the Blue Mountain behind Lu Ruoxin.


    Could it be that Lu Ruoxin regarded them as consumables and cannon fodder?


    Let Samuel feel tired first, and then the army will suppress Samuel?


    Thinking of this, everyone''s fear of Samuel began to fade a lot. At least the backbone, Lu Ruoxin,


    was still calm, so they did not have to worry too much.


    "Fang Biao!" Lu Ruoxin opened her red lips slightly.


    Fang Biao hurriedly bowed and said, "What can I do for you, Miss Lu?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Let''s call it a day. All of you can go back and rest."


    "Yes, but the Twelve Death Gods haven''t returned yet. I''m worried that Samuel has caught them


    and killed them to prevent..."


    "In case Samuel knows who is behind this?" Lu Ruoxin didn''t even open her eyes and said with a


    chuckle.


    Fang Biao did not speak, but it was exactly what he meant.


    "With Samuel''s intelligence, he has already guessed who it is. Why do we need to do this?" Lu


    Ruoxin asked back.


    Hearing this, Fang Biao lowered his head slightly. "It''s Fang Biao''s fault for not thinking carefully."


    Lu Ruoxin stopped talking. Several female servants beside her also sensibly lifted the whole bed


    and slowly carried Lu Ruoxin to the cabin on the second floor.


    Meanwhile, on Samuel''s flower boat.


    Yvonne held Han Nian in her arms and looked out of the flower boat with dull eyes. Her heart was in


    a mess. Lu Ruoxin''s words kept echoing in her mind. Every time they echoed, she felt guilty.


    But Qin Shuang''s words came together at the same time, constantly reminding her.


    Almost at this time, in the corridor of the cabin, a woman slowly walked toward the door of Yvonne.


    Her eyes were almost red, and there was a strange light in them.


    Suddenly, the door of Yvonne''s room was knocked lightly, and Yvonne suddenly woke up from her


    trance.


    However, at this time, Qin Shuang should still be in Samuel''s room. Sue Yan also went back to her


    room to rest. Even Pearl Green followed Sue Yan''s request and went to the work room at the


    bottom of the dock.


    Who would suddenly knock on the door at this time?


    Although she was confused, Yvonne still got up and opened the room. When she saw the person


    coming, she couldn''t help but be stunned...

 Chapter 3416

    Chapter 3416


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang?" Yvonne was puzzled when she saw the person. "Didn''t Samuel call


    you to his room? What''s wrong with you?"


    "I found something on the aisle. It seems to be yours." Qin Shuang''s face was ice-cold, as if it was


    covered by cold snow. It froze for thousands of miles, as if no one was toe near.


    "Something?" Yvonne frowned. When she saw the letter in Qin Shuang''s hand, she became even


    more puzzled.


    Letter?


    Who would give her a letter?


    There was no need for these people in the flower boat, was there? But who else could it be other


    than the people on the flower boat? After Samuel came down, he asked Qin Shuang to lock the


    door of the second floor, so it was impossible for an outsider to give the letter to her.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, why would there be a letter?" Yvonne could not help but ask in


    confusion.


    Qin Shuang shook her head. "I don''t know either. I just saw your name on the letter on the aisle


    when I came to see you."


    Yvonne looked down and saw the words "Yvonne" on the letter.


    "By the way, Senior Sister Qin Shuang, why are you looking for me? Could it be that there''s


    something wrong with Samuel?" Clearly, Yvonne was more concerned about Samuel than this


    strange letter with unknown origins.


    "You''d better read the letter first," said Qin Shuang.


    Yvonne still wanted to say something, but when she saw Qin Shuang''s firm look, she nodded and


    tore open the envelope in front of Qin Shuang.


    In consideration of the mapst time, Yvonne became more cautious and prepared. However, the


    letter was a very ordinary piece of white paper, and there was nothing else. When she opened the


    letter, there were a few ck words on it, and even the ink had not yet solidified.


    "A disaster star apanying a tiger is like a tiger falling down to the t sun. Life''s fate is


    irreversible. Do your best."


    Seeing the words on the letter, Yvonne''s face suddenly turned cold, and her eyes opened slightly.


    Obviously, she was very shocked.


    If others did not know the meaning of this letter, then she might be the person who knew it the


    clearest in the world.


    The disaster star was her, and the tiger was naturally Samuel. This was what Lu Ruoxin had said to


    Yvonne at that time. The meaning was also very obvious. A woman like her would only drag Samuel


    down all her life and bring Samuel endless trouble.


    The Fang family had a good rtionship with the Lu family. Lu Ruoxin must have already known


    about the Fang family''s revenge, so Lu Ruoxin wrote this letter not only to warn Yvonne but also to


    remind her!


    Thinking of this, Yvonne felt a pain in her heart. In fact, when she recalled the time when she met


    Samuel, disasters came one after another. It was very difficult. As Lu Ruoxin said, the disaster star


    apanying a tiger was like a tiger falling to the t sun.


    No one knew how dangerous Samuel would be if this continued!


    However, just as Qin Shuang had said, Yvonne loved Samuel and Samuel loved her. How could


    she really let go of Samuel?


    But just as Yvonne was looking at Qin Shuang, Qin Shuang''s expression turned cold. "Perhaps


    she''s right. You should leave Samuel."


    "What?" Yvonne was stunned. She would not be surprised if anyone said that, except Qin Shuang!


    She could not understand.


    Because Qin Shuang had been criticizing her way of doing things all this time, and Qin Shuang


    even talked to her all nightst night, which changed her mind. She even specially cooked for


    Samuel today, but at this time, Qin Shuang suddenly changed the opinion...


    The corners of Qin Shuang''s mouth twitched slightly. Her cold smile was like a sword of ice and


    snow. "Samuel is about to die. Do you know that?"


    "He is just holding back in front of you."


    Hearing this, Yvonne was shocked, "Senior Sister Qin Shuang, what did you say? Samuel..."


    "Why do you think he called me to his room? He just asked me to take care of him. As for why he


    didn''t call you, he was afraid that you would be worried about him," Qin Shuang said coldly.


    "How many times have Samuel died for you? Every time, he can barely survive by luck, or someone


    helped him or he had an adventure. But Yvonne, do you think people can live their lives by luck?"


    "Perhaps I wanted you to be together before, but after experiencing the edge of life and death once


    again in Samuel, I''ve had enough." After Qin Shuang finished speaking, she looked at Yvonne


    coldly. "So..."


    "Yvonne Sue!"


    ......

 Chapter 3417

    Chapter 3417


    Yvonne took a step back in a daze. If Qin Shuang was the pir of changing her original thoughts,


    then what Qin Shuang said now was equivalent to making everything copse.


    For a moment, Yvonne could not find any reason to persist, and she could not even find an excuse


    to persist.


    "Even a man like Fang Kun who is rted to you can''t escape death in the end. Maybe Lu Ruoxin is


    right. You are really a disaster star."


    Thinking back to the past, Qin Shuang''s words seemed to make sense.


    "There are many people who change their fate against the will of the heavens, but how many


    people in the long river of history have really seeded? And Yvonne, you don¡¯t have the strength


    to change the fate, so why should you put this pressure on Samuel?"


    Speaking of this, Qin Shuang sighed. "There is still a day''s journey to the border of the desert. Think


    about it carefully."


    "Burn the letter after reading it. I''ll go back and take care of Samuel."


    After that, Qin Shuang turned around and mmed the door behind her.


    Yvonne''s hands hung down feebly, and then she sat down on the bed in low spirits.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    For a moment, Lu Ruoxin''s and Qin Shuang''s words kept ringing in Yvonne''s heart. She could do


    anything for love, and nothing could threaten her!


    But what if this love was just a restraint in the name of love? Wast that persistence? Wasn''t that


    shameless?


    Han Nian stretched out her little hand and tried to wipe Yvonne''s tears. However, because she was


    not tall enough, she could only climb onto the bed and hold Yvonne tightly with her little hands.


    "Mom, don''t cry. Mom, Auntie Qin Shuang said that you''re a disaster star. She''s talking nonsense.


    Nian''er will tell Dad that Auntie Qin Shuang is a bad person."


    Yvonne''s eyes were filled with tears and a smile. She touched Han Nian''s head affectionately and


    looked at the girl. For a moment, all kinds of feelings crossed her mind.


    Perhaps, without her biological mother, Han Nian would be in great pain, but she no longer needed


    to be poisoned or imprisoned, let alone suffer so much!


    ording to Lu Ruoxin, Samuel would be the only son-inw of the Lu family, so Han Nian should


    naturally be the apple of the eye of the top of the Blue Mountain!


    The Lu family might not agree, but Samuel would definitely give Han Nian this treatment!


    How glorious would Samuel be at that time?


    To stand at the top of ten thousand people and take charge of the world!


    In the current situation, he was frightened and could linger on the edge of life and death at any time!


    Inparison, Lu Ruoxin was right. Even Senior Sister Qin Shuang, who had always cared about


    her, turned to the other side.


    Perhaps, she should really think about this problem carefully.


    As for Qin Shuang, who had left Yvonne''s room, she returned to Samuel''s room. However, when


    she closed the door again, all of a sudden, a red light shed across her eyes, and her body began


    to glow faintly.


    She felt extremely hot and dry. Looking at Samuel lying on the bed, her cold and bloodthirsty eyes


    suddenly became filled with desire.


    On the bed, Samuel''s face was slightly cold and his eyes were closed. He waspletely in a


    coma. However, almost the same as Qin Shuang, there was also a faint red light looming on the


    surface of Samuel!


    The red light between the two seemed to echo each other, shing and disappearing.


    Qin Shuang locked the door behind her back and then slowly walked to the bedside of Samuel.


    After looking at Samuel for a moment, she slowly untied the belt tied to her waist with her jade-like


    hands and then leaned slightly on Samuel''s body. She unbuttoned them one by one along his


    buttons.


    Even the icy beauty showed a smile at this time, but her smile was not as warm and charming as


    before after the ice and snow. On the contrary, it was a little evil and ghostly!


    This waspletely different from the usual Qin Shuang.


    With a gentle smile, she leaned down directly...

 Chapter 3418

    Chapter 3418


    However, just as Qin Shuang was about to gently kiss Samuel''s chest, all of a sudden, a trace of


    blood shed across her eyes again. She frowned all of a sudden. Then she held her head with


    both hands, and intense pain appeared on her beautiful face, and the red light on her body began to


    show up!


    Enduring the great pain, she suddenly condensed two fingers with her right hand, and then used


    herst strength to point at her chest. Suddenly, the red light on her body dissipated, and she


    suddenly felt powerless and fainted on Samuel.


    One night passed, and the sky was clear. The cleaning on the deck had already ended, and peace


    was restored early.


    However, without Samuel or Qin Shuang''s order, Sue Yan still did not open the door to the second


    floor.


    At noon, Sue Yan really wanted to ask Qin Shuang, but the door of Samuel was locked, so she had


    no choice but to look for Yvonne.


    However, Yvonne was not in a good mood. The only thing she asked was when the Sue family


    would arrive. When Sue Yan replied that the Sue family had been waiting at the border of the


    desert, Yvonne did not say anything.


    This made Sue Yan extremely depressed. She did not know what was wrong with all of them on the


    flower boat.


    However, although she was confused, the flower boat only needed one day and one night to reach


    the border of the desert. Sue Yan did not think too much and went to the bottom of the dock to help.


    An afternoon passed quietly.


    When the sun was setting, Sue Yan was a little anxious. On one hand, she ordered the flower boat


    to move forward quickly, on the other hand, she wandered around the door of Samuel from time to


    time. On the other hand, she also listened to whether there was any movement in the room.


    However, what made her more anxious was that there was no movement in Samuel''s room for a


    whole day.


    The night wasing. If there was no movement from Samuel, what should they do once there


    were enemiesing to attack them? What''s more, Sue Yan was also worried about the safety of


    Samuel.


    Last night, although Samuel did not say anything else, with Sue Yan''s IQ, she had already guessed


    that Samuel must have been seriously injured so Qin Shuang didn¡¯t go out after she entered the


    room.


    However, just as Sue Yan was about to knock on the door, there was a sudden sound in the room.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if this voice was so subtle that ordinary people could not hear it, Sue Yan could.


    After listening carefully, it was Samuel''s voice. Sue Yan finally took a deep breath and went back to


    the bottom of the dock to help.


    At this time, in the room, the voice that Sue Yan heard, for Samuel himself, was basically not


    known. It was just that after a long time ofa, he suddenly woke up and whispered.


    Opening his eyes in a daze, Samuel felt as if his whole body was rusty. The intense pain all over his


    body extended from the surface all the way to the bones. His body seemed to have been pressed


    by something, and the blood did not circte and made him feel a little numb.


    He opened his eyes in a daze. He was still in his room. But when he lowered his head again, he


    suddenly saw Qin Shuang, who was riding on his body but was lying on his chest. Samuel''s entire


    body turned pale with fright. It was as if he had been electrocuted. Ignoring the pain and numbness


    in his body, he suddenly pulled back.


    Qin Shuang''s head had suddenly lost its cushion, so it mmed heavily on the bed board, making


    loud thuds...


    Samuel had always been protective of beautiful women, but it was the first time that Samuel had


    made such a scene.


    Due to the sharp pain, Qin Shuang rubbed her eyes. She rubbed her aching head and woke up.


    At this time, Samuel had curled up in front of the bed. He looked at his unbuttoned shirt and


    hurriedly looked at his pants in panic!


    No way!


    Samuel tried hard to recall what had happened before, but he felt a headache. He couldn''t


    remember what had happened between him and Qin Shuang.


    At this time, Qin Shuang also slowly raised her head and looked at Samuel''s disheveled clothes.


    Then, she looked down at the band tied to her waist that had disappeared without a trace. A trace of


    fear suddenly shed across her beautiful face. She looked at Samuel in disbelief, who had been


    staring at her with wide eyes!


    Their eyes met in shock!


    The two of them widened their eyes. Almost at the same time, they covered their chests with their


    hands and retreated to the bedside...


    "We?" Samuel opened his mouth, pointed at himself, and then at Qin Shuang...

 Chapter 3419

    Chapter 3419


    Qin Shuang was stunned for a moment. The next second, she tried her best to recall everything that


    had happened before. She heaved a long sigh of relief and felt extremely disappointed. "It seems...


    we don¡¯t seem to have..."


    Hearing Qin Shuang''s words, Samuel finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, Qin Shuang''s already disappointed heart became even more


    disappointed. Perhaps tens of millions of men would sigh that nothing had happened between


    themselves and Qin Shuang, but for Samuel, it was a blessing.


    Wasn''t this Qin Shuang''s own sorrow?


    Qin Shuang forced a smile and said, "Look at how nervous you are. What if something really


    happens to us? What will you do?"


    As Samuel quickly got up and put on his clothes, he replied, "What else can I do except die? I''m


    sorry for you, and I''m even sorrier for Yvonne."


    Looking at Samuel''s serious answer, Qin Shuang heard the sound of her heart breaking.


    Perhaps, if that happened, Samuel would really die to apologize!


    "By the way, why did I faint when you were treating me?" Samuel suddenly frowned. "I suddenly


    remembered that you inserted energy to me. At first, I felt very good, but suddenly the energy


    became unusually irritable. Not only did it not help me repair it, but it also ran wildly in my body, so


    that I..."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Samuel suddenly frowned. "Senior Sister, what happened to you?"


    Qin Shuang shook her head. "I don''t know either, but every time..."


    Speaking of this, Qin Shuang didn''t want to continue. In fact, when she was fighting the pangolin in


    the small vige, Qin Shuang faintly felt that something was wrong with her body. It seemed that


    every time she moved with all her strength, a strange energy would suddenly appear in her body,


    making her body feel hot for a while. She even fell into apletea because of excessive


    heat.


    But this kind ofa was only a kind ofa that Qin Shuang thought. Every time she woke up,


    her position seemed to be close to the ce where she fainted, but it seemed to bepletely


    wrong.


    Just like treating Samuel, if she fainted, she should have been on the bed, but it seemed that she


    should not have been on the bed, or on Samuel.


    "What did she do to you when you were with Lu Ruoxin?" Samuel asked.


    Previously, when Qin Shuang was injured, Samuel wanted to treat her, but he all failed. Fortunately,


    she had been in a state of recuperation for so long, and Qin Shuang herself did not have too much


    of a problem, so Samuel did not pay too much attention to her.


    But now, something seemed to have gone wrong with Qin Shuang.


    Qin Shuang shook her head. She couldn''t remember what Lu Ruoxin had done to her. Or rather, Lu


    Ruoxin hadn''t even seen her from beginning to end.


    "If you can''t remember, then don''t think about it." For the sake of Qin Shuang''s safety, Samuel didn''t


    want her to continue thinking.


    "You just woke up. Do you want something to eat?" Qin Shuang put on her belt with a red face and


    asked Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head and calmed down. "No need. You go back to your room first. I''ll adjust


    myself."


    "Oh." Qin Shuang''s eyes shed with disappointment. She nodded and left.


    Samuel was no longer idle. He went back to bed, sat cross-legged, and entered the internal Qi-


    cirction.


    When the Heavenly Cycle started, the Chaos Qi in his body and the Five Elements Divine Stone


    outside his body started to circte slightly. He cultivated his meridians inside while the external


    body adjusted his body. For a moment, his whole body emitted a ck gold Qi.


    Two hours passed.


    Four hours passed.


    By the time dusk fell into the dark night, the wounds on the surface of Samuel''s body had basically


    healed, and the circting speed of the ck Gold Qi on his body had begun to slow down.


    However, just as Samuel was about to open his eyes, the voice of the evil dragon sounded in his


    mind.


    "When you were in aa, you were almost taken advantage of by your senior sister. Are you


    regretful?"


    Hearing this, Samuel was depressed and rolled his eyes. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense. I have lived for so many years, but I must praise her for being the best of


    the best. Unfortunately, this ancient saying is good. Beautiful women always have thorns, and


    beautiful women are a disaster," the devil dragon said with a smile.


    Samuel was toozy to care about it. Just as he was about to directly shield it from his


    consciousness, he heard the evil dragon saying, "The red light on this woman seems to be


    extraordinary. Even you were hit by it. Don''t you want to know more?"


    Hearing this, Samuel suddenly stopped. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 3420

    Chapter 3420


    In fact, Samuel was also very confused about this. However, most of the me was that he was


    injured, so he encountered some external troubles and suffered Qi Deviation for a while.


    But hearing the words of the evil dragon, Samuel couldn''t help frowning.


    Could it be that there was something else behind this?


    "Not to mention that you are injured, so what if you are at your peak? You can¡¯t deal with the divine


    light." The demonic dragonughed.


    "Divine light?" Samuel frowned and fell into deep thought.


    What did the divine light mean? What''s more, when he was in his prime, he could do nothing to it? If


    this was said by someone else, even humble Samuel would not agree to it.


    After all, not only did Samuel possess the Power of Chaos, but also the heart of the Dragon Tribe


    stored abundant Spiritual Qi in the Eight Destions Heavenly Book. The body was protected by


    the Golden Body and the God''s bloodline could resist all kinds of poisons. What kind of thing could


    Samuel not withstand?


    But if these words came from the mouth of the evil dragon, the meaning would bepletely


    different.


    At the evil dragon¡¯s level, it must have its reasons.


    "Could it be that Lu Ruoxin asked Lu Wushen for help and ced the divine light in Senior Sister''s


    body?" Samuel asked.


    "This divine light is very fierce. However, you have fought with the two True Gods. I can be sure that


    this divine light did note from the two of them. There are some differences." The demonic


    dragon shook its head.


    "It''s not Lu Wushen, nor is it a member of the Ao family. Wang Huanzhi is not a True God, and then


    who could have broken the divine light into Senior Sister¡¯s body? Is there any other True God in the


    world?" Samuel asked doubtfully.


    "In theory, it shouldn''t be possible. After every True God dies, there will be a new sessor. Three


    will always be three, unless..." The Demonic Dragon frowned.


    "Unless..." Samuel was also deep in thought.¡±Unless, Eight Direction World is clearly a world after a


    fault."


    "And before the fault, maybe there are other gods in this world. For various reasons, they chose to


    hide and even handed the world over to the three True Gods to manage. They have been


    maintaining this tradition!"


    The evil dragon nodded heavily. "Yes."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Before anyone bes a god, they will be baptized by the Divine Punishment. Such a big noise


    will be heard. Moreover, with such a person, the status of the three True Gods will be threatened.


    Just like you, will they let you go easily?"


    Samuel nodded in agreement.


    Because of this, it was very unlikely that a new True God appeared. However, the so-called fault


    basically coincided with the previous guess of Samuel, and the side constantly verified its existence.


    "It seems that this Lu Ruoxin is not simple." Thinking of this, Samuel couldn''t help sighing.


    If there was another True God behind her other than Lu Wushen, this would definitely not be good


    news for Samuel.


    Although when fighting with the two great True Gods from the Immortal-trapping Valley, Samuel did


    not win or lose in thest battle, he also knew that although the two great True Gods were two, in


    fact, they had their own intention. To some extent, one plus one was even less than one. That was


    why Samuel could have that battle record.


    "Others may be bragging about you, but you have to be clear that once we''re right, you''ll face two


    True Gods that work together," said the Demonic Dragon.


    Samuel shook his head. "In fact, I am not worried that the two True Gods will cooperate. Although


    Lu Ruoxin has never shown anything, I know that she is an ambitious woman. Therefore, it is


    impossible for Lu Wushen to know the True God behind her."


    "I''m just worried that if this True God really exists before the fault, how terrifying will his strength


    be?"


    "It''s just a beam of divine light, and it was passed down from Qin Shuang to me. It''s so weak, but I


    can''t resist it!"


    Samuel murmured.


    "Could it be him?" Suddenly, Samuel frowned.


    But if it was him, it seemed to make no sense, didn''t it?


    "What are you talking about?" The demonic dragon could not help but whisper in confusion.

 Chapter 3421

    Chapter 3421


    ?


    "An old man I met at the top of Mount Qi," Samuel said.


    Among the people he met, only the old man who swept the floor gave Samuel a mysterious feeling. If he was the True God before the fault, Samuel might believe it.


    After all, he was the one who taught Samuel the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, and he could even teach Lu Ruoxin Common People and Eternal Life. The most important thing was that after Samuel died in Firestone City, he could resurrect Samuel, and Samuel''s body was even at the terrifying Individual Immortal level aftering back to life.


    Who could do such a thing? Except for the sweeping old man, Samuel probably could not think of anyone else.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Therefore, after guessing the faults, Samuel thought that the old man might be an expert who had existed before.


    But if he was the True God behind Lu Ruoxin, why did the old man teach him the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel and the heavy sword? Did the sweeping old man simply add an opponent for Lu Ruoxin?


    Or were they confident that Samuel could work for them, so they strengthened Samuel in advance?


    The Immortal-trapping Valley and the Dragon-trapping Mountain were all arranged by the sweeping old man? His final purpose was to lure Samuel into the Burning Bone City?


    But what was the purpose of doing that?


    But there was the Eight Destions Heavenly Book in the middle. What was going on with Zhen Fuzi?


    The more Samuel thought about it, the more confused Samuel felt.


    "Since you can''t think about it, don''t think about it. Anyway, it''s just a guess, isn''t it?"


    "In my opinion, this time around, all the secrets will be revealed after arriving the Burning Bore City."


    "Samuel, I have a very strong premonition. When we arrive at Burning Bone City, a world-shaking secret will be revealed."


    Samuel nodded. More and more strange signs were pointed to that ce. If there was something driving Samuel ahead, now even he himself was very curious.


    "By the way, since you can see the divine light on my senior sister, do you have any way to help her?" Samuel asked.


    The demonic dragon smiled and said, "Isn''t this good? Once the red light in her body breaks out, she can''t control herself. This time, you didn''t sleep with her. Next time, you may make it."


    "Do you think you''re humorous?" Samuel said boringly.


    The evil dragon shook its head helplessly and said, "I''ve said that this is the divine light. How can it be so easy to solve? However, as long as she doesn''t fully activate the power in her body, she won''t trigger the restriction formation of the divine light."


    "The person who did this to her is very good at ying. This guy knows that this girl likes you, but once you are in danger, the girl will help you, but once she helps you, she will be counterattacked by the divine light."


    "However, the divine light that entered your body is already very violent. I guess that this divine light restriction formation is very subtle. Once it is triggered too much, it is very likely that it will reach the point where it cannot be dealt with." Content belongs to


    "And at that time..."


    Samuel nodded. He did not know what had happened to Senior Sister Qin Shuang before, but now that the demonic dragon had dispelled the confusion, Samuel had already made up his mind.


    "I won''t let her use energy again."


    "That''s the best." The demonic dragon nodded. "Okay, get out of here if you have nothing to do. I have to rest."


    After Samuel cursed in a low voice, he returned his Divine Sense and slowly opened his eyes.


    The night was extremely quiet. Samuel stood up slightly, opened the door, and was about to go out when he saw Sue Yaning over with some food.


    "I saw Senior Sister Qin Shuanging out just now and heard from her that you are fine, so I asked someone to prepare some food for you," Sue Yan said with a smile.


    Samuel gently waved his hand. "No, I''ll eatter. I have something to do."


    After saying that, Samuel was about to leave. However, before leaving, he saw that Sue Yan''s face was not good, so he turned back and said with a smile, "By the way, what''s the matter?"


    Sue Yan looked at Samuel awkwardly and finally nodded. "Is it convenient for me to talk with you?"


    "It''s very important." Afraid that Samuel would not agree, Sue Yan said hurriedly.


    Samuel frowned slightly and thought in his heart. "Is there anything important since Sue Yan wants to see me?"

 Chapter 3422

    Chapter 3422


    Although he was confused, Samuel still nodded and took Sue Yan back to his room.


    When Samuel closed the door, Sue Yan whispered, "I think... can you go back to your small boat


    first?"


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel says frowningly.


    "Yvonne asked me when the masters of the Sue family will arrive. I think..." Sue Yan stopped talking


    and did not continue this topic. "I am afraid that there will be some clues along the way that will


    affect your rtionship, so when I leave the city, I have already asked the elders and uncles of the


    Sue family to wait for me at the border in order to give you enough time."


    "But at present, the border of the desert is close at hand. If everything goes well, we will arrive


    tomorrow morning."


    "ording to the meaning of Yvonne, once we reach our destination, she wants to separate with..."


    Sue Yan didn''t finish herst word.


    Hearing this, Samuel was silent and confused. Wasn''t Yvonne still fine yesterday? Why did she...


    "Is it because I neglected her yesterday?" Samuel asked.


    Sue Yan shook her head. "I don''t think so. She was in a low mood all day today. She didn''t answer


    my question, so I mean..."


    "I always feel that Yvonne thinks she has brought you trouble. It''s already evening. If there is


    another surprise attack, she will be even more ufortable. This is not good for your


    rtionship."


    Samuel nodded. "Alright, then tell the Pangolin to take care of everything here. As for Senior Sister


    Qin Shuang, she can''t use any spells again. This is my order."


    Sue Yan was obviously confused by Samuel''s words, but Samuel did not exin the specific


    reason, so she did not want to ask further. "I know."


    After that, Samuel walked out of the room, opened the door of the second floor, and walked toward


    the attic on the deck.


    On the attic, Azure Dragon and his eight brothers were curled up and sleeping everywhere.


    Although they were in the hot desert, the appropriate temperature of the flower boat still made the


    nine tired monsters sleep soundly overnight.


    When the door opened and the sound was heard, the nine people woke up almost at the same


    time. Looking back, Samuel slowly came out at this time.


    When they saw Samueling out, in addition to Azure Dragon, the other eight people had


    different expressions on their faces. Several people, led by the fierce tiger, turned their heads away


    with dissatisfaction. Some of them also looked at Samuel with vignce. Azure Dragon, on the other


    hand, was neither humble nor silent and looked at Samuel indifferently.


    ncing around, even the broken attic had been repaired. Samuel smiled and stopped. He nced


    at the nine people present and said, "Thank you for your hard work."


    They turned their heads away and ignored him. However, the fierce tiger snorted and said


    disdainfully, "You''re just saying good words. There''s no need to cooperate. I think someone only


    regards us as servants."


    "Don''t worry. We brothers keep our words. Since we have promised you, we will not break our


    words. It is ridiculous for you to lock the door." After the tiger said that, and the other one


    immediately followed and sneered.


    Samuel chuckled and nodded. "It''s just that there are some internal affairs to deal with. Now it''s


    basically settled."


    "Then how are you going to settle us down? Are you going to let us sleep in the attic? Although this


    ce is good and the scenery is good, it''s too cold for us to sleep, isn''t it?" Tiger said coldly.


    "Except for the fact that there are some women on the second floor, you can move freely," Samuel


    said with a chuckle.


    Hearing this, the group of people suddenly frowned. After all, they had never thought that Samuel


    would suddenly be so generous that they felt incredible.


    "You''re not joking with us? Aren''t you afraid that we''ll take revenge on you?" Tiger asked in


    disbelief.


    "As you said, since you brother keep your words, I will naturally be honest with you." After that,


    Samuel smiled slightly. "Besides, our cooperation is beneficial to both sides. Why not?"


    Azure Dragon, Tiger, and the others looked at each other and nodded to each other. The faces of


    Tiger and the others became much gentler in an instant.


    Samuel patted Azure Dragon on the shoulder. "Since everyone is open to each other, let''s make the


    first deal first. What do you think?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Azure Dragon smiled and nodded when he heard this. Soon after, the two of them suddenly stood


    up...

 Chapter 3423

    Chapter 3423


    The next second, when the other eight weirdos reacted, Samuel and Azure Dragon were already


    sitting face to face on the broken wooden board ced by Samuel hundreds of meters away from


    the stern.


    "Brother Tiger, do you really trust that guy?" At this time, the horse leaned to the side and asked


    while looking at Azure Dragon and Samuel in the distance.


    Tiger frowned and said, "Mad Dog and the other two have already died on the spot, and tour


    Reverse Action cannot deal with him. Most importantly, their Life Pearls are in his hands. Do we


    have any other choice?"


    The ox-headed man let out a long sigh as well. "Retreating isn''t just a matter of death. On the


    contrary, given our reputation as the Twelve Death Gods, we might even be insulted. Why don''t we


    follow this fellow andplete the deal to ensure that there''s still a chance for us twelve brothers to


    reunite again? At the same time, we can also improve ourselves."


    "Although this will also affect our reputation, at least we still have a chance toe back. Brother


    Tiger is right. We have no choice."


    Rat also took a slight step forward and walked to the railing. "That guy is not only vicious, but also


    very scheming and capable. Since we have promised him, let''s keep our promise."


    So what if they didn''t keep their promise? It seemed that Samuel had emptied the flower boat for


    them, but the core of the 12 people Azure Dragon was in the hands of Samuel!


    The tiger nodded and raised his big hand, saying, "Listen clearly. Don''t move around casually on the


    flower boat. Otherwise, don''t me me for turning against you."


    Meanwhile, on the deck.


    Samuel took out a te of chess and sat down with Azure Dragon. Azure Dragon did not ask any


    more questions. He took the chess piece and yed chess with Samuel directly.


    Samuel''s offensive technique was fierce and had a good defense. With just a few steps, Azure


    Dragon couldn¡¯t help taking it seriously.


    However, with the continuous progress of the game, Azure Dragon gradually resisted the attack of


    Samuel and began to y chess, forcing Samuel to defend in a hurry.


    "The Eight Trigrams technique is indeed amazing." Samuel couldn''t help but shake his head with a


    bitter smile as he looked at the deathly situation.


    "The Way of All Thingses from this. Of course, it''s the original body. It''s easy to transform


    thousands of things," Azure Dragon said slightly.


    Samuel nodded in agreement. Since ancient times, all those who were proficient in the Eight


    Diagrams of the Five Elements were peerless geniuses, famous generals, and reclusive masters.


    All of these were extraordinary.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the transaction with Azure Dragon, Samuel wanted to learn these Eight Trigrams. After all, he


    was interested in these. Moreover, he had a divine object like the Five Elements Divine Stone in his


    hand. If he knew these things well, he might be able to use them in the future.


    Even if he couldn''t use it, the mechanism of heaven and earth, divination, and other things were all


    from this. Knowing a little about this was good.


    "When you use all kinds of skills as a whole, you will know the principle of the world''s production. Of


    course, the structure or analysis is in your mind." After that, Azure Dragon grabbed Samuel''s chess


    piece and put it on the chessboard slightly. Suddenly, the chessboard of Samuel, which seemed to


    be a dead end, was suddenly revived by Azure Dragon''s move.


    Even Samuel with exquisite chess skills could not help but have his eyes shining at this time. He


    secretly admired Azure Dragon''s move, which was extremely wonderful.


    "If you want to know the reason, you''d better tear down the chessboard first." Azure Dragon gave a


    smile.


    Samuel did not waste any time. He nodded obediently and stared at the chessboard seriously.


    Azure Dragon pointed with his hand. Suddenly, a water wave pattern suddenly appeared on the


    chessboard. The chess piece gradually hid in it, and turned into light spots formed by chess pieces.


    "How about this?" Azure Dragon said softly.


    Samuel widened his eyes in disbelief and looked at Azure Dragon gratefully. Looking at these light


    spots alone through the water waves, Samuel was surprised to find that the various chess pieces


    they had just yed had turned into two ck and white doubles.


    The ck one belonged to him, while the white one belonged to Azure Dragon.


    The two sides outlined as if they were two strange shapes, but for a moment, Samuel couldn''t say


    what it looked like.


    Azure Dragon smiled again. With a movement of his hand, he took out one Extreme Yin Eight


    Trigrams and the other Extreme Yang Eight Trigrams. Then, hebined the two divinatory


    diagrams and gently pressed them against the water.


    Suddenly, Samuel''s eyes lit up...

 Chapter 3424

    Chapter 3424


    "Innate Divination, Eight Diagrams!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Azure Dragon controlled the two together Eight Diagrams to roll


    up and down, and then moved. The two Eight Diagrams began to operate in opposite directions.


    "Qianyi, Middle Pce, and Xiao Qi, so they naturally correspond."


    Samuel was stunned when he saw the white and ck figures appearing in the Eight Trigrams.


    However, in the eyes of Samuel, these lines were no longer the same as before.


    "I understand."


    Samuel nodded gently. He also activated a stream of energy in his hand and directly injected it into


    the Eight Diagrams. He turned the double divinatory trigrams and soon found the corresponding


    three divinatory tablets on the divinatory trigrams.


    The next second, the water pattern and the Eight Diagrams disappeared. Samuel picked up the


    Azure Dragon''s chess piece and gently put it on the chessboard. Suddenly, the chess board, which


    was suddenly open, fell into a dead situation again.


    "In terms of chess, I''m not as good as you. But when ites to the Eight Diagrams, it will be


    difficult for you to move in front of me." Azure Dragon smiled.


    Samuel suddenly nodded and sighed helplessly. "There are many people who can make me so


    passive on the chessboard. Interesting, let''s do it again."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two of them began to y again.


    Perhaps because Samuel had left Yvonne, the night was surprisingly peaceful. Only theughter of


    Samuel and Azure Dragon could be heard from the small broken board behind the flower boat.


    Samuel was like a child waiting to be fed, sucking freely in the sea of knowledge of Eight Diagrams,


    and Azure Dragon was willing to teach such a talented person like Samuel, who could understand


    everything at once. At the same time, Samuel would teach Azure Dragon the basics of Formless


    Divine Skill in the gap.


    The two of them each took what they needed and were happy about it.


    For the other 8 brothers on the flower boat, seeing that Big Brother was so happy, they gradually


    lowered their guard against Samuel a lot.


    The sky gradually became clear, and the border of the desert was getting closer and closer.


    In the cabin, Sue Yan gently knocked on the door of Yvonne. The worries that had happened all


    night did not happen, and Yvonne''s mood was at least much better. When she opened the door and


    saw Sue Yan, Yvonne forced a smile and said, "Morning, Miss Sue."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "We will reach the border soon, and at the same time, we will officially enter the territory of the Devil


    n. Have you really decided that we should set off alone?" Sue Yan looked at Yvonne and said


    indifferently.


    Yvonne was silent. Thinking of separating from Samuel again, she could not help but feel a pain in


    her heart. But in the end, she gritted her teeth and said, "Yes!"


    "Why do you have to do that? Didn''t everything go wellst night? Don''t take everything on yourself.


    Some of it has nothing to do with you," Sue Yan said anxiously.


    "During Samuel¡¯s two nights on the flower boat, we were attacked, but during Samuel¡¯s two nights


    on the wooden board, we were peaceful. Miss Sue, do you really think it''s a coincidence?" After


    that, Yvonne smiled bitterly and said, "I''m just a disaster star and will always bring trouble."


    "Even if I were to be with you, I would still take you and the Sue family to a dangerous ce like


    Burning Bone City." Yvonne''s eyes dimmed.


    When a person fell into self-abased emotions, even an unintentional look would destroy all her


    confidence.


    "This has nothing to do with you. If I had not given you that map, nothing would have happened to


    you. Even if you want to me someone, you should me me. It is definitely not you." Sue Yan


    hurriedly said.


    "It doesn''t matter who is to me. I have made up my mind. Miss Sue, you don''t have to persuade


    me anymore. I want to stay with Han Nian for a while longer." After that, Yvonne smiled at Sue Yan


    gently and then slowly closed the door.


    Sue Yan was very anxious, but when she wanted to say something, Yvonne directly closed the door.


    She could only sigh helplessly and nced at the pangolin patrolling beside her. "s!"


    The pangolin also had a helpless and aggrieved look on his face. "Ask what love is in the world, it


    teaches people life and death! Don''t look at me, there is no result. I... I have never fallen in love with


    a girl. How can I understand?!"


    "Woo!!"


    Outside the flower boat, there was a sudden long cry. The pangolin was suddenly nervous, but Sue


    Yan shook her head at him, indicating that he should not panic. "It''s the signal horn of the Sue


    family."


    "We... we''ve arrived at the Demon Race?" The pangolin was suddenly shocked.


    "Yes."


    Sue Yan nodded heavily, and her face turnedpletely serious.

 Chapter 3425

    Chapter 3425


    To anyone, the northernmost part of the Devil Tribe was definitely a ce that made them feel


    creepy and bloody.


    No matter whether it was the distant Central ins or the desert bordering them, they all avoided


    this ce because they were afraid of getting into trouble.


    After all, this ce in the extreme north corresponded to cruelty, malice, darkness, and death all


    year round.


    If the order of Eight Direction World was still called strength respected, then this ce would evolve


    this phenomenon to the extreme. There was only violence above all. The fist in one''s hand was the


    only and absolute truth, and it was also the onlyw here.


    Life was like grass, and everything was so casual and indifferent, as long as you were strong


    enough.


    This was a symbol of darkness and death!


    As the low horn sounded, not only the people in the cabin were rmed, but also the eight


    monsters on the deck, as well as Samuel and the green dragon on the wooden board. They put


    down the things in their hands, stood up slightly, and looked into the distance with the sound.


    In the distance, the yellow sand belt in the desert suddenly stopped, connecting with a piece of


    ck and even blood-red soil.


    At the edge of the yellow sand belt, a huge boat was parked there. The g "Sue" slowly fluttered


    on the flower boat. Several middle-aged men in white stood on the deck with a group of elite


    soldiers and looked over from afar.


    "It seems that we have arrived." Samuel smiled and patted Azure Dragon on the shoulder.


    After a night of sparring and learning from each other, not only did the two of them not feel tired at


    all, but they also felt that they had met each other toote because of their recent interactions.


    Azure Dragon smiled and nodded.


    On Samuel''s boat, Sue Yan led a group of people slowly onto the deck. When the eight monsters


    saw Sue Yan, Qin Shuang, Pearl Green, Yvonne and Han Nian, they couldn''t help but be


    dumbfounded.


    Was this a fairy''s nest? Each of them was more beautiful than thest. Even the little girl was a


    typical beauty.


    Even though these eight people were very knowledgeable, they could not help but lose their


    composure for a while.


    Su Yan''s face was covered in a veil. She gave Pearl Green a slight nod. Immediately, the maids by


    Pearl Green''s side arrived at the bow of the flower boat. Then, they each brought out a fist sized


    strange object and blew it on their mouths.


    "Buzz!"


    It was simr to the sound of the flower boat, but it was different. But obviously, Sue Yan was


    responding.


    Sure enough, when the flower boat on the other side heard the sound, several gs floated in the


    air, as if they were weing!


    Samuel''s boat slowed down and drove toward the flower boat.


    A few minutester, as the flower boatpletely stopped moving, the tworge ships were tightly


    connected.


    Soon, a group of people came down from the opposite boat. With a unique paper umbre, they


    quickly got off the flower boat. Behind them, they were divided into two sides, with a red carpet in


    the middle.


    Several old men in white were in high spirits. When these people finished setting up, they also


    followed. As they walked, they looked at Sue Yan on Samuel¡¯s ship with kind smiles and soft eyes.


    The female attendants also opened thedder and apanied Sue Yan to slowly disembark.


    Samuel and Azure Dragon also flew away, and they finally met under the flower boat.


    "Greetings, Miss. Su Ziwu of the Sue family, four elders, and five hundred elite generals." The


    leading old man saw Sue Yan and bowed slightly with joy.


    Sue Yan seemed to be in a very good mood when she saw her family. "Third Grandpa, please don''t


    show off these in front of Yan''er. By the way, let me introduce them to you. These are my friends,


    Samuel, Yvonne, Qin Shuang, and pangolin."


    Su Ziwu raised his head gently and looked at everyone with a smile. But soon, his smile froze on


    Azure Dragon.


    "Isn''t this the 12 Death Gods in the desert?"


    "Who are these?" Su Ziwu''s eyes were obviously full of surprise and vignce. He looked at Azure


    Dragon and the other eight monsters who were about toe down.


    At this critical moment, Azure Dragonughed. "Twelve Death Gods of the Desert!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    But just when the Sue family was nervous, Azure Dragon smiled and said something that shocked


    everyone, including Samuel...

 Chapter 3426

    Chapter 3426


    "However, I am now a subordinate of Samuel."


    Subordinate?


    Su Ziwu red at Azure Dragon strangely. Like the Sue family, he looked at Samuel as if he had


    seen a ghost.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The Twelve Death Gods of the desert were well-known for their ferocity in the world of the desert.


    Not to mention being the subordinates of others, even if they obediently let the Twelve Death Gods


    move a little, it was equivalent to dreaming.


    But now, Azure Dragon''s words almost shocked everyone.


    But at the same time, a group of Sue family members had to secretly sigh that this young man in


    front of them had such terrifying strength that he could make the 12 Death Gods, who were so


    powerful in the desert, bow their heads and show such a low profile.


    Not only were they surprised, but Samuel also looked at Azure Dragon strangely.


    The two sides were just trading. In other words, they were only on equal terms. Samuel had never


    regarded Azure Dragon and others as ves inferior to him.


    But all of a sudden, Azure Dragon''s words undoubtedly raised Samuel¡¯s status very high and


    lowered his position very low.


    Seeing Samuel''s strange eyes, Azure Dragon smiled and looked back at Samuel.


    Samuel smiled bitterly and nodded. He though Azure Dragon was afraid that the Sue family would


    be too nervous so he said these words.


    Su Ziwu nced at Samuel and then looked at Sue Yan. Seeing Sue Yan smiling at him, indicating


    that he did not need to worry about Samuel''s character, Su Ziwu smiled back and said, "Well, we


    don''t ask where heroese from. The Twelve Death Gods used to be the Twelve Death Gods, but


    now they are others.


    "However, it''s extremely hot in the desert, and our Jade Ice umbre can''t hold on for long. Besides,


    this ce is already the border of the desert, and several meters away, it''s already the Devil Tribe''s


    ce where all living creatures are suffering."


    "There are a lot of wild beasts in the Devil Tribe, and there are countless wolves with eyes hanging


    and Blood Demon people everywhere. They often wander around the border, so the border of the


    desert is always covered with human bones and sand, which is extremely dangerous. We need to


    find a safe ce first."


    Everyone nodded their heads after hearing Su Ziwu''s words. The group of people quickly headed


    straight for the front from the flower boat.


    When they stepped on the dark and blood-red soil, they could not see green mountains and green


    water around them. There was only a low ck forest and a strange mountain peak hidden in the


    dark clouds and gray fog.


    From time to time, one could hear the shrill screams of wolves in the forest. Compared with the


    Central ins, the wolves here seemed to be strangled by someone. Their voices were extremely


    sharp and ear-piercing, making people feel a sharp pain in their eardrums as their hair stood on


    end.


    "Is this the wolf with eyes hanging?" Samuel murmured. Looking around, it was surrounded by


    dense Yin Qi.


    "There are two kinds of these wolves. The one with green eyes appear in the night, the other with


    red eyes appear in the day, and the other is white in the night. They are fierce and will bite the living


    creatures when they see them. Moreover, they are in groups. Not to mention us, even many people


    from the Devil n are afraid of them, except for those Blood Devil People!" Su Ziwu walked in


    front of them and said with a chuckle.


    "What is the Blood Devil People?" The pangolin interrupted.


    "The origin of the Blood Devil People is unknown, but it is said that they have existed for hundreds


    of thousands of years. This group of people lives at the border between the desert and the extreme


    north. They are in cahoots with the wolves. Although they don''t live together, they often work


    separately and cooperate with each other when hunting their prey. One is fast and the other is


    strong. It is difficult for ordinary people to resist."


    "I heard that some time ago, the Liang family in the desert had been killed by 20 wolves and seven


    Blood Devil People in the border area.


    Not only did the pangolin frown upon hearing these words, even Samuel could not help but frown.


    However, there were only 20 wolves and seven Blood Devil People who could kill a thousand


    soldiers. What kind of ferocious beasts and monsters were they?


    "So cruel?" The pangolin couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Compared with the wolves with the red eyes, the wolves with the green eyes are more horrible.


    Fortunately, the wolves with the green eyes only appear at night, so before the sun goes down the


    mountain, we must reach the ce where we can rest," Su Ziwu said.


    "Where we can stay?" Samuel looked around and said, "But the surroundings are either gloomy


    forests or weird stone mountains."


    Su Ziwu smiled gently and moved his hand slightly. A huge wind flew out of his hand and blew


    several miles ahead.


    When the ck clouds in front of them dispersed, a building that looked like a city but not a city


    appeared in the sight. "That is our foothold, Youming City!"


    But when they saw this city, everyone frowned...

 Chapter 3427

    Chapter 3427


    There were full of ck clouds, and the scenery in front of them was no longer visible. There were


    onlyyers of ck gas covering the sky, as if it was a dream or an udumbara.


    It didn''t matter whether it existed or not.


    The most important thing was that this ce seemed to be very far away. Although it was only in the


    morning, it would definitely be a dream if they wanted to rush there before sunset.


    Su Ziwu smiled gently. "It''s tangible and invisible. It''s called Youming City. It''s naturally hidden in the


    fog and also in the fog. It''s hidden outside the eye and close to the eye."


    As he spoke, Su Ziwu waved his hand and took the lead in walking into the low dark gray forest.


    As soon as they entered the dark gray forest, they felt as if they had entered a forest that had just


    been burned by a big fire. Smoke filled the air, and the trees withered without leaves. Only the dark


    gray tree trunk stood high in the sky.


    It was as if they had entered a maze. They couldn''t tell the east, west, north, and south, nor could


    they tell the front, back, and forth. After a few minutes, they werepletely lost in the forest.


    The group of people suddenly became a little flustered. However, Su Ziwu smiled peacefully at this


    time, as if he had already expected it. "Those who don''t know the way to Youming City will only step


    on the spot and die here."


    After that, Su Ziwu took out a stone about the size of an egg from his hand. As he gently blew on


    the stone, the stone immediately emitted waves of underworld light, and in this extremely weak


    ce, it seemed to be bright for a moment.


    However, to Samuel and the rest, even though the rock had lit up, their surroundings remained the


    same. It was as though nothing had changed.


    The mountain was still the same, and the ground was still the same. The fog around them was


    gradually spreading, and no east or west could be seen.


    "Follow me closely." Su Ziwu smiled gently and strode forward with the stone in his hand.


    The group of people was all like headless flies, so they could only follow Su Wu all the way.


    However, it was amazing. Although along the way, everyone suspected that Su Ziwu was


    deliberately mystifying, after more than two hours, as the fog suddenly disappeared, the road in


    front of them became unusually clear. The so-called Youming City hidden in the fog gradually


    revealed a corner of the forest.


    "It''s Youming City! It''s Youming City!" Someone shouted excitedly.


    When everyone saw the city, they all heaved a sigh of relief. After all, being in that kind of ghost-like


    forest filled with fog made one feel iparably suffocated. Now that they could see the city from


    afar, they naturally felt different emotions.


    Su Ziwu smiled slightly, and a faint sense of satisfaction appeared on his energetic face. He took


    back the stone in his hand and said with a smile, "Do you think we can enter the city before


    tonight?"


    Everyone smiled and felt relieved.


    At a speed visible to the naked eye, they could definitely reach the city before dark.


    "However, since we are in the Demon n¡¯s ce, it is dangerous. I''m afraid that we''ll cause


    unnecessary trouble if we go together," Su Ziwu said.


    Samuel nodded. "What do you think, Senior Su?"


    Su Ziwu frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, he murmured, "We have to act separately. Our


    team should be divided into about ten groups, dressed like a caravan."


    "Although Youming City is a ce of the Devil Tribe, business and trade have existed since ancient


    times. It is indeed a good way to turn into a merchant entering the city."


    "But, how should we team up?" After saying that, Pearl Green looked at the crowd.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Third Grandpa, I want to join Samuel¡¯s team." Before anyone could speak, Sue Yan, who was on


    the other side, acted like a spoiled child, and then approached Samuel.


    Su Ziwu was obviously stunned. He knew Sue Yan very well. Since Sue Yan was a child, he had


    never seen her act like a spoiled child. He smiled bitterly and looked at Samuel. He shook his head


    and said, "It''s really hard for a grown woman to stay. I can only join Young Master Hannigan''s team


    with Sue Yan."


    Samuel responded with a smile. As smart as he was, how could he not know what Sue Yan was


    thinking? On the surface, it seemed that she wanted to be with him, but in fact, she was just helping


    him bring Yvonne here.


    As for the others, Han Nian, Azure Dragon, pangolin, Pearl Green, and Qin Shuang naturally stayed


    by Samuel''s side. The other eight monsters formed a small team with the other members of the Sue


    family. Under the leadership of Samuel, they stepped into the Devil n and set off for Youming


    City!

 Chapter 3428

    Chapter 3428


    When the sun was setting, and the seven or eight teams were getting farther and farther away from


    each other, the first team, centered on Samuel and Su Ziwu, had arrived outside the city of Youming


    City.


    The city gate was extremely tall. Although the door was open, the long aisle was 100 meters high


    and tens of meters wide. It was emitting cold air, reflecting the dark gray forest and mountains


    behind it. For a moment, it was gloomy.


    Su Ziwu nced at everyone present, indicating that they were ready. Then a group of people


    stepped into Youming City.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It was not as noisy and lively as when they had entered the cities in the Central ins. On the


    contrary, it was as silent as death here. asionally, they could hear the whistling of the wind from


    nowhere, or the sounds of metal colliding. It seemed that someone was forging iron, or someone


    was pulling out a knife and a sword. The atmosphere was extremely weird.


    "The ce is terrifying." Azure Dragon slightly sneered, but looked around vigntly.


    Simr to the Central ins, there were still various kinds of buildings in the city, but most of them


    were broken walls. It seemed that this was a city that had experienced countless wars.


    "There are no moral restrictions on killing in the Devil n. Just like our eating and drinking, it''s


    normal and simple. It''s not strange. Let''s go to the rest ce first," Su Ziwu exined softly.


    The Sue Family was arge family in the desert. Naturally, they had some business dealings with


    the Youming City. Therefore, Su Ziwu still knew a little about this ce.


    Samuel nodded and looked at the pangolin. "Try to keep a low profile."


    After that, a group of people followed Su Ziwu into the city.


    The pangolin pointed at himself gloomily. "Damn, what the hell? There are so many people in this


    team. Why did Samuel only say that to me?"


    However, after the pangolin shook his head gloomily and caught up with Su Ziwu and the others,


    several figures emerged from the messy broken walls and ruins on both sides of the street where


    they had stayed before. They were all mighty and strong, two meters high. They looked fierce, and


    their eyes were full of murderous intent.


    They gave each other an evil smile, nodded, and disappeared.


    At this time, Su Ziwu, Samuel, and the others had slowly stopped in front of a three-story building


    with a height of 100 meters in the middle.


    On the surface, this seemed to be the most prosperous and magnificent building along the way.


    However, even so, half of the building had copsed. The que hanging on the door swayed with


    the wind, as if it could fall at any time.


    Compared with the dead silence outside and the whistling wind, in the house, although the house


    was broken, there were many people living inside. As Su Ziwu and the others walked into the


    building, the group of people stopped what they were doing and stared at them quietly with cold or


    smiling faces.


    There were 30 or 40 tables and chairs in the room, but the tables and chairs were either squatting


    or lying or sitting, which meant that there were people at each table. However, if Samuel used a


    strange appearance to describe these people''s appearance and figure, it would be aplete


    compliment.


    At least, at this time, regardless of whether it was Sue Yan, Pearl Green, Yvonne, or Qin Shuang,


    these women all looked frightened!


    These guys were extremely big. Some of them were big toad with an Arhat''s belly, some were deer-


    like freaks with extremely long necks, and some were ck frogs with strong bodies. In short, they


    looked strange.


    Fortunately, before entering the city, Su Ziwu had already asked the four women to dress up. Each


    of them was dressed as a man, and even their faces were deliberately covered with long hats!


    Therefore, although they attracted everyone''s attention, it did not cause much trouble.


    Su Ziwu led everyone to the guest tform in the middle of the house. A monster like a toad sat


    there like a pool of meat.


    "I want seven rooms." After that, Su Ziwu threw out a pile of purple crystals.


    The monster didn''t even have a neck. It smiled gently, indicating to wait.


    While they were waiting, a drunken man passed by them and bumped into Yvonne next to them.


    As Yvonne screamed in pain, her body staggered slightly. Although Sue Yan quickly supported her,


    because of the huge inertia, Yvonne shook her head. At the same time when her long hat fell off,


    her beautiful hair also showed up...


    All of a sudden, whistling sounds could be heard throughout the room!!

 Chapter 3429

    Chapter 3429


    "Phew!"


    Suddenly, some monsters in the shape of human at the distant table, holding a big hand as big as a


    chair, pinched its pig-like lips and whistled hard at Yvonne.


    Yvonne hurriedly lowered her head. With the help of Sue Yan, she hurriedly put on her hat.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, even if she had put on her hat, the sudden appearance just now was already an


    indisputable fact. For most of the people in the house, they had not seen women for a long time. To


    be exact, they hadn¡¯t seen a normal-looking woman for a long time.


    After all, in the Devil n, although there were some stunning women, most of them were ugly


    because of the influence of Devil Aura.


    Now that a fair-skinned and beautiful woman suddenly appeared, how could they not be greedy?


    "It is said that the women of the Human Tribe are fair-skinned and beautiful, and each of them is


    even more delicate. I have never seen them before, but today, I am really impressed." A giant toad


    close to them stood up with a wine pot in its hand. His huge eyes were fixed on Yvonne, full of


    desire.


    "Little girl, I''ve prepared high-quality ck Demon blood. Come here, I''ll treat you to a cup of it." As


    soon as he finished speaking, the muscr turtle man suddenly put the wine pot and cup on the


    table, making a loud bang. Yvonne was so scared that she shrank closer to Samuel and the others


    and lowered her head even lower.


    Seeing that Yvonne was so scared, Samuel frowned with dissatisfaction, and there was a trace of


    anger in his eyes.


    Su Ziwu quickly tugged at Samuel''s arm, signaling him not to act recklessly. After all, such a ce


    was far from as simple as he had imagined.


    "Pa!"


    The seven keys were also thrown on the table by the toad at the right time. He did not look at


    anyone and said slowly, "This is Sue family member in the business chain."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the eyes of the people around him finally slowed down. A few


    people who wanted to stand up and join the fun slowly sat down.


    People in the city naturally knew the Sue family''s business. Generally speaking, people did not


    interfere with each other''s business. Especially when the shopkeeper sent a message, many people


    became less angry because of this.


    However, at this moment, the drunken man did not apologize at all even if he had hit someone.


    Instead, he was so angry that he wanted to turn around and make trouble.


    However, just as he was about to make trouble, the hair scattered by Yvonne and the peerless face


    under her hair left him dumbfounded.


    Compared with the others, he was the closest to Yvonne and could see clearly. Even now, he


    couldn''t help but put his nose close to the arm that he had just bumped into Yvonne and looked at it


    with all his strength.


    Then, he let out a long, greedy breath and said, "What a f*cking fragrance."


    As soon as these words came out, the toad and the turtle couldn''t help swallowing, and the mes


    that were pressing down suddenly rose again.


    Seeing Yvonne lowering her head, he grinned and reached out his hand, which was yellowish-


    brown and even sticky with liquid, to touch Yvonne. At the same time, he also said some impure


    words, "Come on, little woman, don''t be shy. Let... let grandpa see how beautiful you are."


    Although Yvonne did not raise her head, she could still feel that the other party¡¯s hand was


    constantly approaching her. She lowered her head and held Sue Yan''s arm tightly, trying to retreat


    inside to avoid it.


    But there was a limit to dodging. Just when Yvonne had no way to retreat, suddenly, the pair of


    disgusting big hands stopped abruptly. Yvonne suddenly looked up and saw that a hand suddenly


    appeared on the disgusting big hand and stuck to it. She looked in the direction of the hand.


    It was Samuel!

 Chapter 3430

    Chapter 3430


    Samuel''s face was slightly cold, and his eyes were full of anger. As he suddenly moved, the


    drunken man, who was nearly two meters tall and round, flew out directly...


    "Bang!"


    With a muffled sound, the drunken man''s huge body directly smashed into the only empty table in


    the house. The table was instantly smashed into pieces, and the ground was muffled because of his


    huge body.


    All the monsters in the room were stunned.


    No one had expected things to develop to this extent, let alone that the seemingly thin young man


    would dare to take action in front of them!


    However, after being stunned for a moment, the toad and the turtle looked at each other. Then, they


    turned to look at all the people present. At the same time, they were both angry and sneered.


    Then, more and more people stood up from their seats and slowly gathered toward Samuel and


    others with the toad and the turtle as the leader.


    As a group of monsters drew slowly surrounded them in a semi-circle, Su Ziwu cautiously protected


    Sue Yan behind him.


    Samuel also leaned slightly to one side and protected Yvonne and Han Nian behind him. However,


    compared with Su Ziwu''s nervous vignce, Samuel''s eyes were much calmer.


    "Everyone, calm down and don''t be impatient," Su Ziwu said in a low voice in a hurry.


    "F*ck you, how dare youe to our Youming City to make trouble?" The toad man spat out a


    mouthful of green saliva the size of a washbasin and stuck it to the ground.


    "Everyone, it''s obvious that the strong man got drunk and caused trouble first. We have already


    made a concession, but you saw what he did just now. Not only did he not apologize, but he also


    went too far, so we..." Su Ziwu tried his best to exin.


    However, it was obvious that his sincere exnation was just nonsense to these people.


    The shopkeeper had said something to ease the tension just now, and the group of people didn''t


    know how to do it. Just then, the scene of the drunken man gave them full excuses and reasons.


    "It¡¯s just a woman. What can you do if we touch her?" The toad man scolded coldly and then turned


    his head back to the crowd behind him.


    Suddenly, the crowd behind him was boiling.


    "It''s her f*cking honor that a woman of the Human n can be chosen by us."


    "You''re right. I like her. People like her should kneel down to lick me."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hahaha."


    The crowd burst intoughter, very happy but extremely arrogant at the same time.


    Samuel clenched his teeth, his eyes suddenly filled with murderous intent, and his fists clenched


    tightly.


    Feeling the killing intent of Samuel, Yvonne plucked up the courage to gently touch his hand, and


    then shook her head at Samuel, indicating that he should not act rashly.


    With the persuasion of Yvonne, Samuel loosened his fists slightly and his anger subsided slightly.


    However, it was obvious that Samuel''s emotions had long been seen through by this group of


    people. The turtle gently smiled, "Why? You seem to be very unhappy, brat?"


    Samuel did not speak. He looked at the turtle coldly and suppressed his anger.


    "What? This girl is your wife? Or your lover?" The Turtle gently smiled.


    Behind him, a group of monsters also burst intoughter.


    The Turtle Man shook his head and looked at Yvonne. "Tut. It''s really a flower inserted in cow dung.


    You are such a good girl, but why did you look for such a good-for-nothing?"


    "He is so thin that even a gust of wind can blow him down. Little girl, not only can''t such a thing


    bring you real happiness on the bed, but he will be beaten by me with one punch in reality."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of people burst intoughter again.


    Yvonne''s face turned red and she looked at the turtle angrily. This was the first time that she had


    raised her head and looked directly at these guys since she lowered her head.


    Seeing Yvonne raise her head, the group of monsters was even more excited by her beautiful face.


    The turtle seemed to be more excited.


    Then, he walked to the front of Samuel in a few steps and looked at Samuel with a slight smile. The


    next second, he reached out his hand and patted Samuel''s face hard. "Am I right, good-for-


    nothing?"


    There were a few crisp sounds, but Samuel just gritted his teeth and stared at the turtle. Because


    Yvonne asked him not to mess around, even if he was humiliated, he still did not move.


    But suddenly, at this moment, there was a crisp snap!


    A heavy pnded on the turtle''s face. Everyone looked back and was stunned. This p was


    from Yvonne!

 Chapter 3431

    Chapter 3431


    ?


    Yvonne red at the turtle man fiercely. She was not as scared and timid as before, but full of anger.


    Just as Yvonne was the bottom line of Samuel and could not be abused by others, wasn''t Samuel the person Yvonne cared most about?


    It was okay to scold her, but Yvonne couldn''t bear others to scold Samuel. She couldn''t bear someone to hit Samuel.


    Being pped in the face by a woman whom they had been teasing all the time, the turtle man was shocked and angry.


    "B*stard, how dare you hit me?"


    "F*ck you, p me in the face. I want you to give it back on the bed. F*ck you!" With an angry curse, the turtle man was about to rush straight to Yvonne.


    Yvonne did not dodge. She suddenly activated a stream of energy in her hand and was about to attack.


    However, just as Yvonne was about to fight with the turtle man, a figure stood in front of Yvonne. Then, the ck and red air st was suddenly released, and the giant-like turtle man was knocked back several meters.


    "What?" The Turtle Man looked incredulously at his right hand, which was in pain, and then looked down at the ground that was nearly two meters away. He frowned and looked at the thin figure in front of Yvonne.


    Samuel just replied lightly, "With me here, there is no need for you to make a move."


    Although the words were simple, they were probably the warmest for Yvonne or anyone.


    No matter how many sweet words and vows you make in this world, they are far inferior to the sentence "with me here".


    That was enough!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne nodded. "I don''t want to see anyone hitting you. I won''t allow it, okay?"


    Samuel suddenly nodded, with a happy smile on his face, and coldly looked at the turtle man.


    "You fucking dare to fight with me?" The Turtle Man''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he was furious.


    Not to mention the others, even in the Youming City, he could do whatever he wanted. All the monsters in the city would show him some respect. But now, it was one thing for a woman to p him, but even a fu*king good-for-nothing who had just been pped in the face by him dared to resist in public.


    "If a tiger doesn''t show its power, do you really think I am a sick cat?"


    "Damn you, brat. I''m going to break your neck, cut off your dog head, put it on your woman''s bed, and let your dog eyes see how I y with your woman."


    "Ah!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed straight to Samuel.


    Although the turtle''s body was strong, he was also very fast. Almost as soon as he finished speaking he rushed toward Samuel. However, just as he reached the front of Samuel,he suddenly turned around and used his sturdy shell to hip Samuel.


    Samuel on the other side also punched. Although he had already noticed that the turtle man was going to hit him, Samuel still had no intention of retreating. He directly punched with one hand. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The turtle man immediately sneered. What he wanted was that Samuel could not react!


    Peng!


    A muffled sound shocked everyone in the room. Samuel punched the turtle shell directly, as if hitting a pile of iron.


    Not only was there a heavy sound, but more importantly, when the punch fell, Samuel only felt a sudden numbness on his fist, and even his bones seemed to feel waves of pain.


    On the other hand, other than the muffled sound of the turtle shell, the turtle man''s body fell several steps forward, and there was nothing else.


    The Turtle Man turned around and smiled. He looked at Samuel with a smile on his face for a moment. "I didn''t expect that you, a piece of


    ¨¦t


    trash,tooked thin and ignor of ne


    but


    in fact, you have some strength"


    QUMS


    However, with great strength, for others, they might be a bit vignt or shocked, but for the turtle man, this was simply funny.


    The tortoise shell behind him was impregnable!


    "It seems that your turtle shell is quite useful." Samuel became interested and coldly said with a twitch of his mouth.


    "Haha, it''s easy. At least it''s more than enough to deal with trash like you." The turtle manughed proudly.


    "Really?" Samuel smiled. "Then I want to see how long you can hide in your shell."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel turned into a figure and rushed over...

 Chapter 3432

    Chapter 3432


    Samuel was extremely fast. In the next second, he had already rushed to the front of the turtle man


    and punched down again!


    The wind from the fist tore through the air and rushed forward with raging momentum!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The turtle man did not expect that Samuel could hit him at will. More importantly, the speed was so


    fast that he could not even react in time. He had no choice but to hide in the turtle shell as Samuel


    said.


    "Bang!"


    The shell suddenly made a loud noise. Not only was the outside of the shell buzzing, but the inside


    of the shell made people feel dizzy.


    Even though the turtle shell was iparably sturdy, the tremendous impact produced by the


    collision between the two was still far from what anyone could imagine.


    The turtle man felt that his eardrums were almost shattered, and his whole body was dizzy because


    of the shock inside the turtle shell.


    "Escape? Let''s see how you can escape!" Samuel shouted coldly. As soon as the attack was over, it


    seemed that his hand was not hurt at all by the impact of the turtle shell. He suddenly punched out


    again.


    Weng!


    This punch was far stronger than the previous one. The sound of the collision caused the others


    present to frown, and there was a trace of sympathy in their eyes.


    However, it was not because they felt sympathy for the turtle man, but for Samuel. It felt like


    someone was holding a fist and smashing the iron block in front of him crazily!


    "Isn''t this hand and fist hurting?"


    However, Samuel on the other side did not stop. Instead, he punched again and again!


    "Bang!"


    The sound of collision continued to ring out. Everyone seemed to be standing in a cksmith shop,


    making people feel like forging iron. However, the only difference was that Samuel was using his


    hand while others were forging iron with iron hammers.


    Even though Su Ziwu was an experienced man who had been in charge of the trade of the Sue


    family for many years, he had not seen such a fierce fighting style like Samuel. He was stunned for


    a moment.


    After a long time, he moved closer to Sue Yan, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and whispered,


    "Miss, are... are your friends so powerful?"


    Miss was gentle, polite, and natural. The friends she made should also be knowledgeable and


    reasonable. At first nce, Samuel seemed to be this kind of people, but after contacting...


    He was simply a tiger.


    Sue Yan did not know how to answer, so she could only answer with a bitter smile.


    On the other hand, Azure Dragon and pangolin had a damn tacit understanding. Almost at the same


    time, they put their hands on their chests and watched the show with interest.


    The pangolin naturally understood Samuel''s abilities, so he was calm. After a night of


    communication and learning with Samuel, Azure Dragon also maintained a great sense of mystery


    about Samuel. Moreover, the reverse actions of the Twelve Death Gods could be broken by this


    guy. He was more curious about how Samuel would break this iparably hard turtle shell.


    While everyone was preupied with their own thoughts, Samuel had already punched out


    hundreds of times in a row. When Samuel stopped, the sound of hitting iron was still heard.


    "Damn it, this guy is a real tiger. F*ck."


    " He is indeed powerful. People can be frightened by this posture of beating people. I''m guessing


    that he has been standing still in the human world by doing this. However, this move is simply


    bullshit for us demons. Who is afraid of death and will be scared by these stupid things?"


    "What''s more, this guy''s strength is on the shell of the turtle man. It''s not as simple as scaring


    people. This is obviously ack of intelligence."


    "Shame on him."


    The group of people from the Demon Race spoke in a soft voice and even wore disdainful smiles on


    their faces. It was obvious that Samuel''s actions had nothing to do with bravery. Instead, they


    thought it was extremely foolish.


    At this time, the fist in Samuel''s hand suddenly stopped, and everyone hurriedly looked over...

 Chapter 3433

    Chapter 3433


    ?


    The turtle shell was still the same. It just stood there. Even its appearance did not change, let alone it was damaged.


    However, at this time, Samuel''s hand was already red. Because of the continuous force, the bones on the joints of his fist became a little swollen. His skin, which had been squeezed through, was bleeding.


    "Haha!"


    All the monsters were stunned. Then, they came over and burst intoughter. Even the man behind the counter behind Samuel and others could not helpughing out loud.


    Su Ziwu looked embarrassed. No wonder people wouldugh at Samuel, because this kind of behavior, judging from the result, was even sillier. Using his flesh and blood to hit someone else''s iron-like turtle shell. Wasn''t there something wrong with his brain?


    "Hit! Why not hit again?"


    Almost at the same time, the turtle came out of the turtle shell. Although he hid in the turtle shell and was shocked by Samuel''s continuous attacks and he felt dizzy and even wanted to vomit, when he saw that he was not hurt and seemed to have the upper hand, he still struggled to stretch his head out of the turtle shell and show off to Samuel.


    Samuel just smiled calmly and watched him act cool.


    "Didn''t you have a tough mouth just now? Why, are you mute?" Seeing that Samuel didn''t respond, the Turtle Man naturally became morecent. He shook his head arrogantly.


    Yvonne stepped forward slightly and looked at Samuel''s red hands. For a moment, she was a little worried and distressed.


    "If you don''t have anything to say, there are only two ways in front of you." The Turtle Man smiled and nced at the monsters behind him. He naturally felt that he had a lot of face to fight back against Samuel in front of so many people.


    "The first one, continue to fight. I will y with you."


    "As for the second one." Speaking of this, the Turtle Man sneered and said, "Go through my crotch, and you don''t have to worry about the rest. I promise you can walk out of here alive. After all, I can y with your woman slowly."


    "Haha!"


    There was another burst ofughter. This group of people was very arrogant. Obviously, they had regarded Samuel as a loser.


    The pangolin coughed and covered his mouth with his hand. In fact, he quietly reminded Samuel, "Since the turtle shell is so strong, let''s change the way."


    Qin Shuang nodded hurriedly and


    whispered, "It''s the basic knowledge of Militarism to avoid our


    shoring. His turtle shell is a little strange. What the pangolin said makes sense. Samuel, let''s change our minds and attack." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "No matter how powerful the things in the world are, they must have their own destiny. Samuel, why don''t we turn to other ces to try?" Sue Yan also whispered.


    Hearing these words, the turtle man


    was a little worried. This was true The turtle shell was indeed his invincible defense, but it wasn''tpletely invincible. He also had his own shoring. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But just as the turtle man began to worry, Samuel smiled leisurely and said, "No, since I said that I wanted to blow up his turtle shell, I should keep my word."


    Upon hearing Samuel''s words, the


    turtle man was so excited that he


    really wanted to shout out loud,


    "Brat! You have the guts, but you''d better remember what you said! Who do you think you are? Can you break my turtle shell?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Yvonne, Qin Shuang, Sue Yan, and the pangolin looked at each other in dismay. "What is wrong with Samuel? Is he crazy?"


    Even Azure Dragon, who had been very interested, could not help but frown at this time. Su Ziwu was even more exaggerated. He lowered his head gloomily. "Where did Miss find this kind of guy?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "He looks more refined than those monsters, but he''s more stupid than those monsters when ites to doing things!"


    "Are you ready?" Samuel suddenly looked at the turtle with a smile.


    The turtle man was stunned and frowned. The next second, he smiled ferociously and said, "Hey, you son of a bitch, are you still so energetic? Come on, I''ll let you beat."


    As soon as the turtle man finished speaking, the figure of Samuel suddenly broke through the ceiling and flew up to the sky. After going through three floors, he flew straight to the sky...


    Everything was dead silent.


    However, all of a sudden, an enormous pressure swiftly descended from the sky...

 Chapter 3434

    Chapter 3434


    ?


    "This..."


    "What is this?"


    A group of people looked up at the big hole that had been prated above their heads. A gust of wind blew from that ce, causing their hair to flutter and their faces to turn pale. It was as if there was a strong wind pressing down on the ground, sending sand and stones flying everywhere. Gradually, the pressure became more and more intense. The tables and chairs swayed, and some of the tables and chairs were even slightly old and directlyy on the ground. The eyes of the people who looked up began to be unable to break free. However, between the gaps in their eyes, they barely found that a figure quickly flew down from the top at this time.


    "What?!"


    "That guy!"


    "Damn it!"


    Everyone was shocked and cursed in a low voice. They were about to dodge in a hurry.


    The turtle man was in the center, so he naturally felt more pressure than others. Beads of sweat, as big as beans, flowed down his pale face. The strong pressure made him feel ufortable at this time.


    The next second, without thinking too much, the turtle man directly shrank into the turtle shell, leaving only a hard shell in ce.


    "Disperse!" The toad shouted. He knew very well that Samuel''s attack from the sky would not be easy, so he hurriedly pulled the people beside him and quickly dispersed.


    Su Ziwu was also surprised. After being reminded by the toad, he hurriedly retreated far away from the turtle.


    Soon, except for tables and chairs, there was nothing in the area of several meters, except for the turtle shell!


    It was getting closer and closer.


    "What kind of magic spell is this? I''ve never seen Samuel use it before." Qin Shuang frowned as she found it strange.


    "Heavenly Fairy?" Yvonne was also stunned. If she had to say where she had seen this move, it was the so-called Heavenly Fairy!


    However, when would Samuel use this move?


    Almost at the moment when they were stunned, the figure of Samuel was approaching. However, when everyone saw the posture of Samuel clearly, they were all stunned.


    It was not the attacking posture they had imagined, nor was it the so-called Heavenly Fairy that Yvonne had imagined, but...


    "Is this guy... a hammer?"


    "Damn, what on earth is he doing?"


    "Is he sick?"


    The group of people was dumbfounded. Even Su Ziwu and a group of people from Samuel''s side couldn''t help butin about Samuel with those monsters at this time.


    "Could it be that Samuel''s feelings have been poor recently and his brain has been damaged?" Pangolin blurted out gloomily.


    Although these words were absurd, what the pangolin did not expect was to receive a few women''s surprised gazes the moment he said these words.


    The pangolin was just about to exin when Pearl Green touched her chin. "That makes sense."


    Even Sue Yan and Qin Shuang looked at Yvonne almost at the same time. ording to the current behavior of Samuel, it seemed that the spection of the pangolin was really reasonable.


    Because at this time, the posture of Samuel was...


    He was lying on his stomach.


    In other words, after this guy soared to the sky and threw himself tens of thousands of meters high, he didn''t use a strong inertia to form an


    impact force. Instead, he used aThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    sword to break the ground. He didn''t use a palm like the Buddha''s Palm that Yvonne saw on TV on Earth to attack.


    Instead, he directly opened his arms and legs andy down!


    "Even if he wants to dive into the sea, he wouldn''t y like this."


    What was Samuel going to do when others flew up andnded to kill people? Did he fly up and then fall down to kill himself?


    "He''s crazy!" Behind him, that meat paste monster muttered.


    However, before everyone could think about it, Samuel had already swooped down at an extremely fast speed. No, he should have fallen directly! Peng!


    With a muffled sound, Samuel''s whole body smashed into the turtle''s shell.


    For a moment, the muffled sound was deafening, and the dust was rolling. The tables and chairs next to him were directly turned into powder because of the impact of the wind, and the ground also trembled!


    The group of people, whether from the Devil n or Samuel''s side, all closed their eyes and looked sideways, as if they couldn''t bear to look straight at it!


    Such a miserable and crazy fall had


    happened tond on that


    iparably hard turtle shell. No one wanted to think about how th¨¨ turtle shell would be. The most important thing was how miserable Samuel would be!


    As the muffled sound ended, many people opened their eyes one after another. They didn''t even dare to look straight at the scene because


    they were afraid that the scene were would be too fierce. They could only


    slowly turn their heads to look at the "attack scene"...

 Chapter 3435

    Chapter 3435


    ?


    "Oh my god!"


    "Damn it, damn it, it''s so bloody. I can''t take it anymore."


    When some people looked at the scene in advance, they couldn''t help but turn their heads away. However, there was no horror on their faces, only ridicule.


    Hearing these words, the group of people in Yvonne looked over in fear. They were stunned for a while.


    As they expected, Samuel hit the turtle shell firmly. What was worse, the area where Samuel and the turtle shell touched was exactly where Samuel''s chest was...


    If it were an ordinary person, they would have exploded on the spot and died.


    But judging from Samuel, he was at least normal at the moment, but it was unknown what kind of injury he had.


    Thinking of this, the group of people in Yvonne couldn''t help but be worried!


    "Haha, if someone else has a move called the Heavenly Fairy, then this idiot, let me understand what it means to fall from the sky today."


    "Ha, his body is like a meat bomb, used directly to smash the turtle shell. This kind of fucking operation! I have lived for nearly a hundred years, and this is the first time I have seen it."


    "Is the human race''s IQ low now? They sent such an idiot to humiliate us? Ouch, my stomach hurts."


    The crowd of peopleughed endlessly, causing the whole room to burst intoughter.


    At this moment, Samuel moved slowly.


    Like an old man, he first stretched his arms and then moved his legs. After confirming that there was no problem, he tried to get up from the ground.


    As expected, Samuel felt a sharp pain in his chest, which made him frown. Then he staggered to his feet.


    Seeing Samuel stand up, Yvonne and others finally felt relieved.


    "Oh, good, this silly boy is still alive."


    "His body is quite tough. He can''t be killed even with this."


    "It''s okay. Even if he doesn''t die this time, he''s not far from death with his IQ. Hahaha!"


    "Haha!" Another round of mockery.


    Yvonne hurried forward and walked to the side of Samuel in a few steps. The speaker was unintentional, but the listener was intentional. Looking at Samuel''s face, Yvonne was so anxious that tears were about to flow out. "Samuel, no matter what, you can''t be so stupid, do you know?"


    "Huh?" Samuel was stunned and did not know what to say.


    "Why am I so stupid?"


    "You... you''re still like this!" Yvonne was extremely anxious. "Even if I ignore you, even if we quarrel, you can''t die at will."


    "Why did I die?" Samuel was even more confused.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You still don''t admit it?" Yvonne looked at Samuel angrily. "You... you fell from the sky and smashed the turtle shell with your body. If you don''t want to die, what is it?"


    "Samuel, you made me so angry!"


    Hearing this, Samuel was stunned. At this point, he finally understood what Yvonne meant. However, he immediatelyughed and said, "Yvonne, do you think... I ammitting suicide?"


    "Isn''t that so?" Yvonne said, "The


    pangolin said that you were involved in love affairs. I think so too. With my understanding of you, how could you, such a smart person, do such a stupid thing?"


    "Since you know me well, how can you have the same brain as the pangolin? Would Imit suicide? Samuel ?miled and looked at Yvonne, saying, "I want to spend the rest of my life with you and watch Nian''er grow up and get married. How can Imit suicide?"


    "Who wants to stay with you?" Yvonne blushed slightly and turned her face aside.


    Samuel smiled gently. At least now, he knew that Yvonne still cared about him very much, which made him very happy.


    In order to eliminate her worries, Samuel gently put his hands on Yvonne''s shoulders and smiled. "Before you think Imit suicide, at least you should ask how the little turtle feels first."


    Hearing this, Yvonne looked back at Samuel and saw his gentle and sincere eyes. She immediately looked at the turtle shell on the ground obediently.


    At this time, the others also slowly turned their eyes to the turtle shell...

 Chapter 3436

    Chapter 3436


    ?


    The turtle shell was still lying there quietly. It was neither cracked nor damaged. Everything was the same as before.


    Everyone was confused. "It''s nothing serious!"


    But at this moment, the turtle shell moved slightly. Then, under everyone''s gaze, the turtle man slowly climbed out of the turtle shell.


    He was ufortable, extremely ufortable!


    Although the turtle shell could indeed protect him, the huge impact caused by Samuel''s falling from the sky was not small. In his hidden jade shell, the fierce sound almost shattered his eardrums, and he couldn''t even hear anything. He was also dizzy inside.


    "Damn it, are you a fool?"


    A little better, the Turtle Man couldn''t help but curse at Samuel.


    "Damn it, this b*tch is so annoying."


    "If you want to fight, you should fight hard. Fuck, what kind of thing is this?" The turtle man cursed in his heart.


    "The turtle man has been wise for the whole life, but today he was unlucky enough to be yed by a fool like this." "Although he won, he seems to have lost again."


    A group of monsters whispered, and it was hard to hide the amusement in their hearts.


    It was as if it was a piece of cake for you to crush a stinky bug, but when the bug was about to die, it blew on your hand.


    It was not so disgusting. It could only be said that the person involved was speechless to the extreme!


    Yvonne looked back at Samuel strangely.


    "Didn''t Samuel say that I should ask about the turtle man''s condition? However, the turtle man was not only alive, but also cursing. How could there be any problem?"


    She was confused, so were Qin Shuang, Sue Yan, and the others.


    At this time, Samuel looked at the turtle man indifferently. He was not angry at all because of the turtle man''s abuse, nor did he waver because of the suspicion of Yvonne and others.


    "What the fuck are you looking at?" Seeing Samuel looking at him, Turtle Man was furious.


    He had wanted to show off his skills in front of the beautiful women in front of everyone. However, he met such an idiot who yed some embarrassing tricks on him, which made him a little ashamed.


    However, even though he cursed loudly, Samuel still didn''t look away at this moment. This made the turtle''s entire body furious. He had to regain his face!


    Thinking of this, he suddenly gritted his teeth and exerted his strength to hit Samuel.


    However, as soon as he took a step, a strange sound suddenly stopped him, and he was directly stunned on the spot. "Da."


    Then, there were a few more sounds.


    He frowned, as if he had a bad feeling.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise.


    Everyone''s eyes widened when they heard this.


    The turtle shell that was originally worn on the turtle man''s body, for some reason, suddenly copsed with the loud muffled sound!


    Like tiles on the roof, they were smashed into pieces by the hurricane.


    The majestic turtle man was left alone in the wind.


    "Hua!"


    Everyone was shocked. Many people''s smiles froze on their faces before they could even stop.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Wh-what?"


    "He broke the turtle shell?"


    "Is... is this true?"


    It was self-evident how strong the turtle shell of the turtle man was In Youming City where killing was the most important thing and the strong preyed on the weak.


    In other words, the turtle man had a


    certain status in this group of


    monsters because of his fighting. Naturally, those who approved of his status also recognized his tenacity. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Although he did not have the ability to attack, the hardness of the turtle shell was incredible.


    However... this fellow actually...


    actually directly smashed the turtle shell into pieces. Moreover, he even used that kind of foolish method that almost everyone wasughing at


    Not only they, but Su Ziwu and the others also widened their eyes. They could not believe what they had seen. Even the meat paste-like monster could not help but be stunned.


    What the hell is this?


    "How... how... can it be possible?"


    The turtle man, who was angry and domineering just now, looked frightened...

 Chapter 3437

    Chapter 3437


    ?


    Break... break?


    Samuel smiled contemptuously and looked at the turtle man indifferently. "Why are you looking at me? I don''t like men. Besides, you are so ugly." "This... this is impossible. You... you, you..."


    "What are you talking about? You can''t even speak clearly? Didn''t you spit out dirt just now? What''s wrong? Why don''t you talk now?" Speaking of this, Samuel suddenly smiled disdainfully and said, "I forgot. How can people like you talk like human beings?"


    Normally, the turtle man would have rushed forward to teach Samuel a lesson, but now, he did not dare to do so.


    He was scared!


    Even his shell, which he was most proud of, could be smashed. What qualifications and capital did he have to teach Samuel a lesson?


    Over the years, he could not defeat the opponents, but he could at least be invincible because of his invincible turtle shell defense. But today, everything had been shattered!


    After staggering back two steps, the turtle man shook his head. Even though he saw it with his own eyes, he still found it hard to believe. "You... you hit my hard shell with your body. The turtle shell has been broken, but you... you''re really fine?"


    This was the most shocking thing for the turtle man.


    Perhaps there was someone in this world who could restrain his turtle shell, but what he imagined was at least his opponent''s various divine weapons, not his flesh and blood.


    "Excuse me; is there anything wrong with me since you are looking at me?" Samuel smiled slightly.


    The turtle''s shell was indeed hard enough, and no ordinary thing could do anything to it. Samuel had thought of other ways. He had even considered the jade sword and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, but Samuel had also tried its hardness with his own fist. Perhaps nothing could do anything to it.


    It was not impossible to transform the Five Elements Divine Stone into fire to attack water, but it vited the original intention of Samuel to break the turtle man''s shell.


    Therefore, there was only one way left for Samuel.


    It was a head-on collision!


    Even though the turtle man''s shell was powerful, was Samuel''s defense weak?


    With top-grade heavy armor like the Indestructible Armor''s and top-grade soft armor like the Frost Jade Armor inside, Samuel thought that he did not need to be afraid of the turtle shell at all.


    Therefore, after thinking for a while, Samuel decided to use this move to fight head-on.


    Although in the eyes of outsiders, Samuel''s move looked extremely stupid, it was the most perfect way in the heart of Samuel.


    The impact caused by falling from


    thousands of miles high was extremely huge. In addition, he used the energy to speed up. Under the speed of inertia, he could make the turtle shell and the two defensive artifacts on his body be a perfect "war fight"!


    The result was naturally within Samuel''s expectations!


    Inparison, even the extremely hard turtle shell was not worth mentioning.


    Therefore, the result was obvious!


    "Amazing! This is the most ridiculous method I''ve ever seen, but it fucking has the most amazing result." The pangolin couldn''t help butin.


    Azure Dragon could not help but


    smile bitterly. It was ridiculous, but when he thought about the night of his brothers'' crushing defeat, not only was this Samuel''s method strange, but it was also novet Content belongs toThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    BUMS


    It was as if someone had stabbed an elephant with a knife. It looked absurd, but it could always kill an elephant with a knife!


    Interesting, quite interesting!


    Su Ziwu was also stunned. However,pared with the others, he didn''t have so many thoughts. At this moment, thousands of words condensed into a sentence...


    "F*ck, can you still y like this?"


    Yvonne and the other girls were also dumbfounded, especially Yvonne and Qin Shuang. Although they trusted Samuel very much, they had to admit just now that they suspected what Samuel had done.


    But as usual, Samuel''s answer was still so standard.


    The Turtle Man fell to the ground as if he had seen a ghost and looked at Samuel, who waspletely fine. He could not calm down at all. "Anyone else wants to y?" Samuel suddenly nced at the other monsters present...

 Chapter 3438

    Chapter 3438


    ?


    As Samuel''s eyes fell on them, those arrogant monsters were so scared that they took a step back.


    In a world where strength was respected, if you were not capable enough, you would be trampled on and even stepped on by others. However, if you were strong enough, you were equivalent to holding a big saber in front of all the unarmed people. Naturally, they were afraid of you, so they were naturally superior.


    The eyes of the group of monsters were full of fear. Some of them lowered their heads and kept avoiding the gazes of Samuel. They were afraid that they would be targeted by Samuel for some strange reason.


    Only the toad had a ferocious look on his face at this time. He nced at the turtle man on the ground and the turtle man seemed to feel his gaze. At this time, the turtle man''s eyes suddenly became firm.


    The toadughed coldly. At this moment, he took a step forward and stood at the forefront, "I''ll y with you."


    With the toad''s cold shout, Samuel''s eyes were fixed on him. His whole body was full of flesh and the flesh seemed to explode at any time, giving off a strong visual impact and strength.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Coupled with the slippery toad''s head, not only did it feel like he was bursting with power, he also had a sinister and evil feeling.


    "This guy is a tough character at first sight. Samuel, you have to be careful," the pangolin whispered.


    Azure Dragon also took a look at the toad and nodded his head, "Though he looks like a very powerful person, his legs are unusually thin, which means that his explosive power and speed are also extremely terrifying."


    Su Ziwu also interrupted, "I''ve seen this toad several times in this tavern. Although he doesn''t often hang out in a tavern, every time hees, he has to be weed by everyone. With my experience in Youming City, this toad definitely has an extraordinary status. In a ce like Youming City, his status and strength arepletely superior."


    Hearing these words, Yvonne''s worry was rekindled. It was even worse than before. All the monsters retreated, but this monster still dared to stand straight after witnessing Samuel break the turtle shell. How could he not have extraordinary skills?


    However, Samuel was not worried at all. Instead, he was unusually calm. He looked at the toad and said disdainfully, "Alright, how do you want to y?"


    "It''s very simple. Either you kill me or I won''t kill you, but I''ll y with your woman." The toad man sneered and then suddenly disappeared. "Samuel, be careful!" Yvonne shouted in a hurry.


    At this time, on the right side of Samuel, when the figure of the toad appeared, a fist as big as a pote appeared less than five centimeters on the left side of Samuel Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Faced with such a fierce and powerful fist, Samuel''s face hurt even though it was just the wind from the fist.


    Perhaps for others, this punch was scary enough, and some of them were even scared out of their wits on the spot. But for Samuel...


    With a contemptuous smile, Samuel shook his head slightly and put his left hand in front of his right face to block the toad''s huge fist.


    Then, his left hand slipped, driving


    the toad''s fist to the left. In an


    instant, with a loud bang, the toad''s huge body was pulled to the left of Samuel. He staggered several steps and then stabilized his body slightly. Content belongs to


    DUMS


    "Hua!"


    There was uproar below!


    Facing such a fierce and fast punch from the toad, Samuel only dodged it easily. How could they not be surprised?


    "This is it?" Samuel gritted his teeth as he looked at the toad with disdain.


    The toad was secretly shocked. This fellow had actually dodged such an attack?


    However,pared to the surprise, the uproar below made the toad even more embarrassed, and the anger in his heart naturally grew stronger.


    Gritting his teeth, the toad snorted coldly and turned around. "I was just giving you an appetizer. The real show has just begun."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the toad clenched his fists, blue veins stood out, and all the muscles in his body suddenly burst out. His clothes instantly turned into strips of cloth and exploded.


    "Really?" Samuel smiled slightly, but gently patted the dust on his body!


    The toad smiled evilly...

 Chapter 3439

    Chapter 3439


    ?


    The next second, he came at Samuel again.


    His figure was extremely fast!


    "Should he use the same move twice? And on the premise of failure?"


    Samuel frowned slightly. "He shouldn''t be so stupid!"


    Seeing that Samuel didn''t move and just frowned on the spot, Qin Shuang said softly, "Samuel, what are you doing? Don''t be careless."


    No, absolutely not right!


    Samuel shook his head. Even though the other party was a fool, he still had a high status in the ughter World. Therefore, his achievements in battle would not be too low.


    It was obviously impossible to usea failed move for twice!


    Therefore, this time, the other party must be pretending to attack!


    Thinking of this, Samuel slightly propped up his legs and prepared to resist while secretly observing other changes!


    As expected, just as the toad was about to punch Samuel, he opened his mouth in the blink of an eye.


    "Ha!"


    A mouthful of green air directly spurted out from his mouth and instantly sprayed directly next to Samuel''s face. It was indeed a trick!


    Samuel smiled coldly. Because he had predicted in advance, Samuel basically had time and ability to avoid the green gas. However, when he saw that it was this kind of green gas, Samuel felt that it was a waste of time to hide, so he didn''t move at all.


    After the toad''s attack, he looked back at Samuel, who had been hit by his green gas. Suddenly, he showed a cold smile and stopped his hand.


    "I was thinking you were powerful. So you''re just a good-for-nothing." The toad was naturally very pleased with himself after getting his hands on Samuel. He looked at Samuel as if he was looking at an ice-cold corpse.


    "Really?" Samuel gently fanned away the green air in front of him, which was very stinky. "Have you eaten garlic? Why is it so smelly?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Samuel." Su Ziwu hurriedly stepped


    forward to remind Samuel. The green gas in front of Samuel was an incredible poison gas. Almost everyone who was poisoned would lose theirbat capability in a very short time and eventually die from the poison.


    Although Su Ziwu had not seen it in person, he had heard some rumors about it in the business and trade transactions over the years. However, just as he was about to move, Samuel had already indicated to him with one hand that there was no need to say more.


    Could it poison the big poisonous king of Samuel to death?


    "Hmph, you''re still so stubborn after being poisoned by my toad venom. I''m afraid you won''t even know how you die if you stay here for a while." The toadughed coldly.


    Suddenly, a group of people behind him also burst intoughter. The fear and concerns about Samuel disappeared in an instant.


    After all, for these monsters, Samuel had been poisoned by them, so he was no different from a dead man.


    What was there to be afraid of?


    "He is an idiot. He still doesn''t know that he has been poisoned by our toad."


    "Haha, as long as anyone is poisoned, no matter how high his cultivation is, there is only one result. Wait for death."


    "Little fool, do you feel tired all over now? Do you feel heavy eyelids and short of breath?"


    "It won''t take long for you to feel numb in your limbs. Then you''ll feel dizzy, fall to the ground, and die."


    Several monsters burst intoughter, unable to express their joy and ridicule for a while.


    Samuel just smiled slightly. No


    matter how fierce it was, what could it do? With the body of Samuel, what was there to be afraid of? ording to the so-called symptoms they were proud of, Samuel did not have them at all.


    Moreover, because of the poison gas, Samuel did not feel ufortable at all. Instead, he felt refreshed and rxed.


    What was the difference between a highly toxic poison and a nutrition product?


    Hearing the little monsters behind him showing off, the toad monster became even more confident. He snorted coldly and walked toward Samuel with disdain.


    When he came to Samuel''s side, he


    just nced at Samuel yfully and spat. In his eyes, Samuel was no different from an ant. He thought Samuel didn''t dare to resist. Therefore, he directly lifted his big hand and touched Yvonne''s face with ascivious smile.


    "Little girl, from now on, you are mine."


    As his voice fell...

 Chapter 3440

    Chapter 3440


    ?


    As soon as he finished his words, the pair of hands, which made others sick, began to move.


    Yvonne instinctively hid back, but she also knew that there was a counter behind her. Even if she retreated, she had nowhere to retreat.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, just as the pair of big hands were about to approach Yvonne, it suddenly stopped steadily.


    The toad frowned and exerted all of his strength, but his hand remained still, not moving at all.


    When he looked up, he saw that Samuel''s hand, which was much smaller than his, was tightly grabbing his arm.


    "How dare you fight back?" The toad was furious. He had never thought that someone would dare to stop him at this moment, and that the person was this trash who had been poisoned by him.


    "F*ck you!" With an angry shout, the toad raised his hand and tried to block Samuel.


    However, Samuel that caught the toad''s hand didn''t even move!


    "Ouch? Are you still fucking strong? I''ll kill you." The toad raised his foot and kicked Samuel.


    As Samuel dodged slightly, with a bang, the counter next to Samuel was kicked out of a big hole.


    By the time Samuel looked back, the toad''s leg had been taken back.


    With both speed and strength, it seemed that the toad was an expert.


    Unfortunately, he encountered stronger Samuel in both aspects.


    With just a movement of his hand, Samuel''s punchnded on the toad''s muscr muscles. Following a muffled groan, his body suddenly took a few steps back before slowly stabilizing.


    Seeing this, several monsters ran over on the spot.


    The toad waved hisrge hand, indicating that there was nothing wrong with it. "Hmph, you want to fight with me? You are poisoned by me and won''t be able to hold on much longer. Toad Divine Skill!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the toad suddenlyy on the ground like a toad. His face and cheeks instantly expanded, contracted, and expanded again!


    "Haha, this kid has angered the toad. This toad''s divine arts can fly in the sky and burrow into the earth. It''s omnipotent."


    "That''s right. He was beaten by the toad before he was poisoned to death. I feel sorry for him."


    "s, it''s terrible."


    The few little demons teased Samuel in a soft voice. They spoke with sympathy, but their eyes were full of ridicule.


    Samuel didn''t respond at all. He looked at the disgusting toad lying on the ground as if he was looking at a clown. "Croak!"


    A toad''s cry came from the toad''s throat. The next second, his whole body flew up like a spring. Everyone looked up at the roof, only to see a ck shadow running wildly. They couldn''t lock his specific position at all. They only knew that he was attacking Samuel.


    It was extremely fast, coupled with the speed and position that was difficult to distinguish from the sky. Perhaps for others, it was as difficult as climbing to the sky, and they even fell into a panic and did not know what to do.


    But for Samuel, he was evenzy to take a more look. He just stared calmly ahead as if nothing had happened.


    "Damn it, trash, how dare you look down on me! I want you to pay the price! The first move of the Toad Divine Skill!"


    On the roof, the toad let out a cold


    cry. In the next second, his body suddenly leaped a couple of times at an extremely fast speed. He increased his umted strength and suddenly rushed down!


    His speed was so fast that it left everyone speechless!


    Almost at the same moment when the toad rushed to Samuel, Samuel suddenly raised his leg and then chopped down! "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise, followed by rolling dust!


    The toad''s massive body was hit by a kick and fell heavily onto the ground!


    "Wow!"


    A mouthful of green blood immediately spurted out of his mouth. The toad was knocked unconscious, and his eyes were shining.


    However, how could he ept such a great humiliation? A hint of viciousness shed across his eyes as he roared, "The second move of the Toad Divine Skill!"


    In an instant, his body spun crazily at 360 degrees. The next second, he bounced away again and then dived down again at an extremely fast speed! "F*ck you." Samuel didn''t even move. He just lifted his foot and kicked the toad''s abdomen.


    "Boom!"


    This time, a huge body directly flew into the sky and smashed into the ceiling of the roof...

 Chapter 3441

    Chapter 3441


    ?


    "Ah!!"


    His shape could not be seen. They could only hear the sound of pain and angering from the huge hole in the roof.


    "The third move of the Toad Divine Skill!"


    Ssh!


    Another divine shadow rushed out from the broken roof!


    Then, the toad''s figure spun wildly around Samuel.


    When his speed reached its peak, there were already four toad-like figures beside Samuel. However, the other figure quietly retreated.


    Then, he suddenly rushed to Samuel.


    If it was someone else, it would have been useful, but for Samuel, it was nothing. Almost at the moment when the Real Body of Toad was removed, Samuel had already seen it.


    As the guy rushed over, Samuel still didn''t move. When the toad was about to rush to the front of Samuel, Samuel gave him a backhand p.


    "Damn you!"


    Peng!


    It looked like a p, but when itnded on the toad''s body, it was like the top of a mountain. The toad charged forward on the spot, fell straight down, and then hit the ground heavily!!


    "Ah!!!"


    "The fourth move of the Toad Divine Skill!"


    "The fourth move, right?"


    "Bang!"


    "A toad..."


    "The fifth move, right?"


    Dust and smoke billowed, and the sound came one after another. All the monsters were stunned and almost couldn''t believe their eyes.


    The toad''s divine art did not fly into the sky like what they had imagined. Instead, the toad under the toad''s, divine art was like a smelly ball. It was kicked left and right by Samuel and Samuel''s left and right fists made the toad dizzy.


    "This is not a fu*king killing. This is obviously being yed by others as a chicken."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The toad, who had been wise just now, was now covered in dust. As he smashed into a ruin many times, he struggled and said, "Toad..."


    The word had just left his mouth when the toad looked up dejectedly. He saw that Samuel was already squatting beside him and the other words were cut off.


    "Which move is it?" Samuel asked coldly.


    The toad panicked. Although he


    pretended to be strong on his face, it was clear that his state of mind had already copsed. It was time for the eighth move, but it did not dare to speak.


    Because at this time, he had already discovered that the damn Ghost Toad Divine Skill was not used to kill enemies at all. It waspletely reversed and was used to beat him.


    When using the first seven moves, he had been beaten seven times, and there were no tears even if he wanted to cry.


    It was very quiet in the crowd. even a few timid people or the ones who roared the loudest just now were gently pushing each other at this time and quickly retreating outside.


    Even the toad was beaten miserably. How could this bunch of underlings dare to fight against Samuel? If they didn''t run away now, when would they wait?


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you very


    arrogant just now? Why don''t you talk now?" Samuel squatted down but it was this move that scared the


    toad so much that the toad stepped back as if he had lost his soul. Content belongs to


    QUMS


    Arrogant?


    , The toad was no long arrogant now, or rather, how arrogant it was just now, how cowardly it was now.


    "Hey... hey!" The toad smiled. He was so embarrassed that he was about to take off.


    However, it seemed that this was the only way to calm Samuel''s anger.


    "Your smile is so ugly. Didn''t anyone tell you?" Samuel frowned slightly.


    Seeing this, the toad''s smiling face immediately revealed his true emotions, wanting to cry!


    However, he was crying andughing, which made him look even uglier. "Master, I... I was wrong, I was wrong."


    "Wrong?" Samuel smiled and shook his head. "You should never be wrong for being so arrogant."


    "By the way, didn''t you want to reach out to touch her just now?" Samuel slightly leaned to one side, giving way to the toad to see Yvonne.


    But as soon as he saw Yvonne, the words of Samuel made the toad tremble with fear on the spot...

 Chapter 3442

    Chapter 3442


    ?


    "Which hand?"


    Which hand?


    The toad immediately stretched out his right hand subconsciously, because he had wanted to touch Yvonne with his right hand just now. This wasn''t because the toad was honest, but because it was the most sincere action in fear.


    However, the moment he stretched out his hand, the toad''s heart was about to explode...


    Which hand?


    Wasn''t it like he was going to lose one hand if he stretched out his hand?


    The toad panicked when he realized what had happened.


    "The Toad Divine Skill is the foundation of the body. If I don''t have hands, how should I use it? If I can''t use it, there will only be one oue in a ce like the Devil Tribe where the weak prey on the strong!"


    Die!


    In the Devil n, no one would give a disabled person any room to live. The only thing it brought was bullying.


    However, bullying meant death!


    "Master, no... I was wrong, I was wrong, okay?"


    "Okay." Samuel smiled faintly. "But I want to ask you, if someone else begged you like this, would you let him go?"


    The toad''s face was ice-cold. If others begged him like this, would he let them go?


    Of course not, he would only kill them mercilessly and sarcastically!


    Thinking of this, the toad hurriedly kowtowed to Samuel. "I will. Uncle, I will let him go. Please give me a way out. In the future... I will never dare to act recklessly again."


    After that, he kowtowed desperately without stopping.


    "Put down your right hand. You can go now."


    Samuel said coldly and stood up slightly.


    The toad gritted his teeth and seemed to have made up his mind. "Alright, sooner orter I''ll have to return the favor. It''s just a hand. At least I''m still alive."


    "I''ll give it to you!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the toad grabbed the broadsword at the waist, raised it, closed his eyes, and prepared to sh.


    Sue Yan and the other girls turned their heads aside and could not bear to look directly at it. At this time, Samuel also turned slightly and walked toward Yvonne.


    He was not interested in these


    things, because he was not


    interested in hurting or killing people. However this guy went too far. The toad provoked him again and again, especially when the toad reached out his hand to Yvonne. How could could he


    Samuel not be angry? Ho


    not teach the toad a lesson? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, just as Samuel was about to turn around and leave, the toad''s tightly shut eyes slowly opened. He was no longer as gentle as he had been when he wagged his tail and begged for mercy. Instead, there was only a cold viciousness left.


    He slowly turned his eyes to the turtle man on the other side again, and the turtle man''s eyes were also fixed on him.


    The two exchanged nces. After which, they nodded at each other. The next second, two figures suddenly attacked Samuel.


    "Samuel, be careful."


    Led by Yvonne, several women shouted almost at the same time.


    Samuel frowned. Even without their reminder, he knew that there were two forcesing toward him from behind.


    Once, twice!


    Samuel always gave these people opportunities, but these people not only did not cherish it, but alsounched more nasty sneak attacks!


    He shook his head helplessly. "Enough, enough, everything is enough."


    "Since you don''t want to live, I will send you to death." Samuel clenched his teeth and his killing desire suddenly rose.


    Almost at the same time when the two men rushed behind Samuel, Samuel didn''t even turn around and didn''t even move his feet. With a cold shout, the Genuine Qi suddenly burst from his body. With a buzzing sound the two rapidly rushing monsters seemed to hit an iron wall in an instant. Then a strong Genuine Qi burst out from Samuel''s body. Before they could figure out what was going on, their bodies were bounced back several steps and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Hua!"


    The group of monsters widened their eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    To them, the sudden attack from the toad and the turtle was already fierce enough. It was almost a strike that they were determined to get However, Samuel did not dodge, and even handed over his back to them all the way. This was tantamount to courting death.


    But who would have thought that the result was not what they thought?


    On the contrary, the toad and the turtle were bounced back!


    The toad and the turtle looked at each other. The next second, their eyes became fierce again and they suddenly looked up at Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel slowly turned around, and his eyes were full of deep coldness...

 Chapter 3443

    Chapter 3443


    ?


    "Brother, let''s fight!" The toad barked coldly. The next second, he was the first to increase his strength and charged towards Samuel.


    The Turtle Man did not hesitate. He sped up and suddenly attacked Samuel.


    Although the toad was defeated, his strength was still there. Although the turtle shell was gone, it was only a defensive item. The turtle man was still intact in the attack.


    As the two of them attacked Samuel at the same time, the whole room was in a sh. The energy was hidden and the pressure was suddenly low.


    Pa.


    At the same time, the tables and chairs around them were shaking violently. Wherever they passed, the floor cracked, showing how powerful they were at this time.


    "The eighth move of the Toad Divine Skill."


    "The power of the turtle wave."


    Hong!


    A surprise attack on both sides!


    Two huge waves of energy came straight at him.


    "Although this kid had the absolute upper hand just now, it''s a pity that he made a mistake. The toad''s attack is fierce enough. In addition to the turtle man''s invincible defense, the turtle''s body also has some offensive power. It''s not a big deal for Samuel not to get rid of him, but to let them join hands."


    "A person with the heart of a Bodhisattva is destined to have a bad ending. I hope that this kid will know clearly in his next life that being kind to the enemy is being cruel to himself."


    "What a pity for the girl beside him. She is so beautiful, but unfortunately, she followed an idiot."


    In the world of killing, there was no mercy, and no one would be grateful to you, because pity was something only an idiot could do.


    And Samuel was this fool.


    To be exact, Samuel was softhearted. In his eyes, although several people had already made him furious when they teased Yvonne, it was enough to cut off an arm without death.


    But he didn''t know that these guys were almost the same as Childe Liu at that time. They didn''t know how to advance or retreat at all.


    At this time, in the face of these two fierce attacks, a trace of coldness shed through Samuel''s eyes. The next second, he clenched his fists, the Heavenly Fire gathered in his right hand, and the Moon Wheel gathered in his left hand.


    "Bang!"


    He aimed at the iing toad and suddenly threw a punch with his right fist. Just like how the toad had used its divine arts to send Samuel flying, Samuel''s punch sent the toad flying dozens of meters into the wall. Only after the wall cracked did the tead fall heavily to the ground. Content belongs to


    Pain, extreme pain. Because of the Heavenly Fire, the toad''s chest was burned ck by the fire. He spat out blood, but there was no pain on his face. On the contrary, there was a sneer.


    It was almost expected that he would be beaten. He had never expected that he could suddenly defeat Samuel.


    What he wanted was a diversion!


    "You can hide to the left, but do you still have the ability to hide to the right?" The toad sneered, his eyes shining.


    The turtle was so fast that his attack was as fast as before. If he pretended to attack the left side of Samuel, Samuel would have no way to defend against it.


    Although it seemed that the toad''s side was fiercer, in fact, the killing move was hiding in the turtle man''s side.


    "Aren''t you going to die this time?"


    As the turtle man looked over, on the


    right side, the turtle had already


    rushed to the right side of Samuel, and at the same time, a sharp spike with a fist in his hand suddenly attacked.


    "Oh no!" Su Ziwu shouted in a hurry. He was very worried.


    The turtle man''s attack was so powerful that Samuel had just repelled the toad. Obviously, he had no time to turn back to defend against the turtle''s attack.


    Not only Su Ziwu, but even Azure Dragon and other masters couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat for Samuel when they saw the situation.


    The turtle''s attack was clever, and it became unusually fierce in the current state. The situation of Samuel was extremely dangerous and fatal for any experienced person.


    But was it true?


    Perhaps, all the people in the world had this idea, but for Samuel, it was true that the turtle man had a wonderful attack, but how could Samuel not think of this before the beginning?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    If he didn''t have an IQ to think about


    this, Samuel would have been riddled with holes even on the earth, not to mention ying along with Ye Gucheng at the foot of the Void Sect Mountain.


    However, thinking about it was one thing. It was another matter whether she was willing or not.


    Samuel obviously belonged to thetter.


    Just this?


    With a sneer, another suffocating extreme operation appeared...

 Chapter 3444

    Chapter 3444


    ?


    Almost in the case that everyone thought it was impossible, Samuel suddenly turned around quickly! "What?"


    "This..."


    "How is this possible?"


    "What speed is this?"


    Yes, something that was almost impossible in everyone''s eyes was happening right under their eyes.


    In a situation where there was almost no time and no room for space, and when it was almost possible for others to turn back, Samuel directlypleted the whole turn.


    Not only that, but Samuel also slowly raised his left hand, which was imbued with the power of the Moon Wheel. He suddenly condensed his fist into Qi and punched out!


    Hong!


    Only the sound of wind could be heard. Even though there was a saber in Turtle man''s fist, it did not hit Samuel. The two fists were almost facing each other in the air, even though there was no gap between them.


    However, no matter how hard the turtle man tried, he could not move forward even a little.


    "This..." Cold sweat broke out on the Turtle Man''s forehead. It was one thing that he couldn''t move forward, but the key was that an invisible pressure was constantly pressing him through Samuel''s fist. Even though he had used all his strength, it was still difficult to resist.


    "Get lost!" Samuel shouted coldly. The next second, an extremely strong force burst out from his fist.


    "Boom!"


    That power, mixed with the power of the Moon Wheel,pletely enveloped the turtle.


    The blue-purple lightning bolt jumped and drove the turtle man''s body to the stone wall dozens of meters away. With a muffled sound, he smashed the wall heavily and then fell to the ground like a toad.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, even so, the purple lightning on the turtle man''s body was still there. Sometimes, he would jump in pain and grimace.


    "Amazing!"


    "I am totally convinced."


    Below, a group of monsters was dumbfounded. "What the hell is this?"


    It was simply a textbook fighting scene, a scene that could only be imagined by ordinary people.


    On the other side, Azure Dragon wasughing. He pped his hands while shaking his head and apuding.


    "Wonderful, wonderful, it was really wonderful to the extreme."


    There was no mistake at all. It could even be said that one secondter or one second earlier would definitely cause chaos in the extreme just now. But Samuel controlled every detail and even every time node.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone who can disy such exquisite speed in a hundred years."


    Su Ziwu, who had been nervous all the time, finally rxed at this time. When he looked back and saw the praising smile on Azure Dragon''s face, Su Ziwu could not help but praise Samuel.


    Azure Dragon nodded and said, "His


    speed is beyond anyone''s


    imagination. The most important


    thing is that his grasp of the timing


    is extremely exquisite. No wonder he didn''t even want to move when those two attacked. At first, thought he didn''t react, but now I know."


    Su Ziwu nodded. "That''s contempt. It''s the king''s contempt."


    Azure Dragon smiled. Yes, it was as if the king was looking at a group of arrogant people. He did not panic at all. Instead, he might be full of disdain and ridicule.


    "Not bad, not bad." Thinking of this, Azure Dragon sighed.


    Su Ziwu was stunned. "What do you mean by ''not bad"?"


    Azure Dragon shook his head and did not say anything more, but he knew in his heart that fortunately, they admitted defeat in time, and


    fortunately, after they admitteret


    defeat, they kept their promise and never took half a step further.


    Being an opponent of such a person was simply a nightmare for anyone!


    Yvonne and the other girls also smiled with relief at this time. Their previous worries finally disappeared at this moment.


    Samuel stood up slightly and


    nced at the toad in the corner. He


    was extremely embarrassed after


    ???


    being burned by the fire and nced at the


    e turtle man who was injured by


    the Moon Wheel. Now the


    purple-blue lightning was still


    jumping asionally. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Do you have any other moves?" Samuel said coldly, "If not, I should send you to hell."


    The Turtle Man and the toad man looked at each other. However, there was no fear on their faces. On the contrary, theyughed with extreme arrogance.


    "Send us to hell?"


    "Haha!"


    "Just you?" The toad looked at Samuel evilly and said coldly...

 Chapter 3445

    Chapter 3445


    ?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Samuel did not speak, but looked at the two indifferently.


    "Do you really think you win?" The turtle also spat out blood and stared at Samuel fiercely.


    Seeing that Samuel was still silent, the Turtle Man nced at the toad and said with a smile, "Time is up, isn''t it?"


    When the toad heard this, heughed loudly and nodded. "Most people should be from three to five minutes. Those with stronger physiques may take more than ten minutes. Those with stronger physiques will take an hour."


    "However, when he fought with us just now, he was obviously making many moves and his blood was boiling, so the time of the poison should be more or less the time."


    Yes, after seeing Samuel''s ability, those who were normal-minded would not be stupid enough to resist.


    However, they dared to rebel against Samuel under such circumstances, which showed that they were absolutely confident.


    And this confidence came from the green gas that the toad had spat out at Samuel.


    Of course, they would not think that the poison gas had failed. They just thought that Samuel''s physical quality was stronger than others'', so the toxicity was dyed.


    Most of the time, it was normal.


    Therefore, they quickly came up with a n that they thought was perfect and attacked together.


    If they could defeat Samuel, everyone would be happy. But if they could not, at least they would consume Samuel in the process, and the poison in Samuel''s body, which was rising rapidly, would take effect.


    Whether they seeded or lost, they were both firmly the winners.


    "Poisoned?" Samuel couldn''t helpughing at this time.


    "What? Have you forgotten this?" The toadughed coldly.


    "The great battle just now increased the flow of your blood, the poison spreading even faster. You forgot, but we didn''t." The turtleughed coldly. "You are despicable and shameless!"


    "Are you human with such dirty means?"


    When the turtle man''s words came out, Sue Yan and the other girls were naturally filled with righteous indignation and angrily pointed at each other.


    "You fools. In the Devil n, only those who are alive are the winners. As for those who fall, who cares about their life and death? Not to mention how they died."


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    Turtle Man and the toad burst intoughter. Seeing their arrogantughter, the little monsters around them knew for a moment that they might be sure to win. They hesitated and alsoughed. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Haha!" At this time, Samuel alsoughed loudly. The group of little monsters, who had been very hesitant, was speechless for a while.


    The turtle man and the toad looked at each other and the turtle man smiled, "This silly boy is still smiling at this moment."


    "Those who are about to die are naturally more crazy and brainless. Maybe they still want to pretend to be brave in front of us before he dies," the toad said disdainfully.


    Hearing this, the turtle snorted in disdain, "Trying to act cool in front of me? Does he really think that I will be scared?"


    While they were talking, Samuel took


    out the jade sword slightly. At first, when they saw Samuel pull out the sword, although they said they didn''t care, they still felt a little guilty in their hearts.


    After all, they had seen the skills of Samuel before the poison was released.


    However, the worry onlysted for a moment. At this time, Samuel slightly raised his hand and unexpectedly raised his sword to cut his arm. Seeing this, the two of them were stunned at first, and then they burst intoughter, followed by theughter of the little monsters behind them. "Damn it, is this idiot stupid? He cut himself with a sword?"


    "Maybe he''s not stupid, but he


    knows that he has no way out after getting poisoned. So, he might as


    wellmit suicide directly. At et


    least, he can save his reputation and die peacefully in order to avoid the pain of skin and flesh."


    Su Ziwu and Azure Dragon looked suspicious. They didn''t understand why Samuel would do this. Even if he was poisoned, it wouldn''t be like this.


    Only Qin Shuang and Yvonne suddenly remembered something, and then a faint smile appeared on their lips...

 Chapter 3446

    Chapter 3446


    ?


    Right, when Samuel cut off his arm and blood flowed out, the two women almost thought of the poisonous blood of Samuel at the same time. As witnesses, regardless of whether it was Qin Shuang or Yvonne, they had all witnessed with their own eyes how Samuel had disyed his poison and blood at least once.


    Especially Yvonne!


    What had happened in the prison was still fresh in her mind.


    The Fu family''s Heavenly Prison waspletely corroded by the poison blood, so she would never forget it.


    Obviously, since the other party mentioned poison, Samuel obviously had a new way to y!


    Samuel cut open the wound and calmly looked at the drops of blood on his arm. Then he looked up at the toad and the turtle.


    "What are you looking at? Do you think that after being poisoned by my poison, you will be diluted with just a bit of blood?" The toad said coldly.


    "I''m afraid your IQ isn''t right. If blood can be diluted, then what kind of poison is that?" The turtle also sneered.


    "In terms of poison, I can y with you, but..." Samuel said as he lowered his head and wrapped the two drops of poisonous blood with energy. Then he looked up at them yfully.


    "But what?"


    "Don''t put on airs. In our eyes, you are just a dying man. Do you still want to pretend?"


    In the face of their arrogant words, Samuel just shook his head slightly and said, "But I''m afraid that you can''t afford to y with me."


    Hearing this, the two of them were stunned at first, and then looked at each other. The next second, they looked up andughed.


    "Haha, what did this idiot say just now?" The toadughed exaggeratedly. At the same time, he kept digging his ears with his hands, and his eyes were full of disdain.


    "He said, he said that he wanted to y with you with poison, Haha." The turtle even more soughed until he leaned back and forth, his hands covering his belly,ughing to the point where he was on the verge of dying.


    Not to mention the two of them, even the group of little monsters behind them sneered.


    Su Ziwu gloomily covered his forehead with his hand and turned his face away.


    Azure Dragon was close to him. Seeing him like this, Azure Dragon couldn''t help frowning and whispering, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ve already told you before that the toad is in the limelight in Youming City. Not only does he have the Toad Divine Skill, but he also has a deadly poison gas."


    "It''s not easy for the weak to survive in such a ce where the strong live. But if they want to make a name for themselves, how can they not have the ability?"


    "If that turtle shell is his life-bonded defense, then this toad''s life-bonded is his research on poison."


    "I can say that in Youming City, no


    one dares to say that he is the second poison king. Samuel is stupid. His attack is fierce. Even if he is poisoned by the toad, he should take advantage of his advantage to beat them back. As for the


    in


    poisoning, I will naturally think of a way after we are safe." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "But now, hepletely gave up these advantages and used the disadvantage to fight against others. This..."


    "Well... I''ve been in Jianghu for many years, and I''ve never seen such a momentum." In the end, Su Ziwu was a little angry.


    "A child''s y, a child''s y. Samuel treats life as a child''s y."


    He had seen the arrogant young people, but he had never seen someone as arrogant as Samuel before!


    Su Ziwu really didn''t know what to say. He was depressed, very depressed.


    Azure Dragon did not lose his


    patience after hearing what Su Ziwu said. He just frowned slightly and looked at Samuel''s back. For a moment, he could not help but be very curious. After all, as Su Ziwu said, if this matter was soExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    §á§à


    unfavorable to Samuel, how would this guy deal with it this time?


    What was simr to Su Ziwu was the pangolin, while Sue Yan and Pearl Green were also simr. The two women were as anxious as ants on a hot pot, and they could not even stand still for a while. They kept pacing and holding each other''s hands tightly. Content belongs to


    However, just as they were wondering and the monsters wereughing at Samuel, Samuel moved his hand.


    Immediately, the two energies wrapped in the poison blood of Samuel directly flew into the mouths of the toad and the turtle with a bang!

 Chapter 3447

    Chapter 3447


    ?


    The two of them panicked at first. After all, when they were not paying attention, Samuel suddenly popped something into their mouths. But the next second, with their perception of their bodies, they werepletely relieved.


    "Are you f*cking sick?" The toad looked at Samuel strangely. His expression was both angry and funny.


    Both of them saw with their own eyes that Samuel had cut open the hole and wrapped up the two drops of blood with energy. Now, the two drops of blood entered their mouths. Although they were fine, it was also because of this that they felt that Samuel''s behavior suddenly became extremely brainless.


    "You f*cking threw your own blood into our mouths? Don''t you find it disgusting? If you''re not disgusting, I''m disgusting." The toad cursed gloomily. He wanted to curse again, but the turtle man on the other side sneered and said, "I know. This idiot must know that he has been poisoned, so he knows that there is poison everywhere in his body. The blood inside is naturally poison."


    "So, he wants to poison us with his own poisoned blood. Am I right?" As he spoke, the turtle man looked at Samuel with a yful smile. Samuel smiled and nodded. "I can''t say you are right and I can''t say you are wrong. You''re half right."


    Of course, the poison blood carried Samuel''s poison. However, the poison was not the same as what they thought. Therefore, they were both right and wrong.


    Hearing Samuel''s answer, the turtle manughed out loud. He thought that he was basically all right, so he naturally had no worries and said disdainfully, "But you fool, you may have forgotten something. Even if there is poison in your blood, it is still given to you by the toad. What will it do to us?"


    "You want to poison me by mu poison? You are really dumb." The toad understood the situation and couldn''t help but curse contemptuously. Samuel just smiled faintly and said slowly, "It may have a greater impact."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You first feel a sharp pain in your body, and then... then you may be more miserable."


    "You will watch your body turn into ck water bit by bit. If your willpower is strong enough, maybe you can still exin yourst words with your remaining head before you die."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel turned around and went straight to the counter. He picked up the room key and looked at Yvonne and Han Nian softly. "Let''s go."


    Yvonne nced at the toad and the turtle. There was still a trace of worry in her eyes, but when she saw the expression on Samuel''s face, she nodded and followed Samuel upstairs with Han Nian in her arms.


    Qin Shuang followed closely behind with a rxed smile on her face. They went upstairs together.


    The pangolin was also stunned. However, his choice was very easy. Having followed Samuel for so long, he naturally knew that he trusted Samuel.


    Only Azure Dragon and Su Ziwu,


    who were left behind, stared at each


    other. Although Azure Dragon trusted Samuel more than Su Ziwu, he was more curious about what kind of wonderful method Samuel would use to deal with this attack.


    What he thought was at least not inferior to the ultimate counterattack of Samuelst time.


    But...


    Just throwing a blood ball into the other party''s mouth was the end of this matter?


    Wasn''t this too hasty?


    Since Azure Dragon was still like this, Su Ziwu was obviously exaggerating.


    "Take... two blood balls? Oh, no, even two blood bubbles. Is Samuel going to fool them? Does this Samuel treat us as fools, or does he treat the other party as fools?" Su Ziwu looked at Azure Dragon in disbelief.


    Azure Dragon shrugged his shoulders helplessly and followed him back. "You asked me such a stupid thing. I was still confused."


    Su Ziwu touched his head strangely and looked at the backs of the crowd. Then, he looked at the meat mud man behind him and finally fixed his eyes on all the monsters present.


    Those monsters were also staring at him!


    Su Ziwu couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. There were so many people on the other side. If he stayed in front of this group of wolves, he might not know what


    was going on with Samuel, but he knew that he would be torn apart by this group of people.


    Thinking of this, Su Ziwu was about to run away.


    When they saw that everyone had fled, how could the toad and the turtle bear it? They immediately stood up and tried to chase after them. However, as soon as they stood up and lifted their feet, the two of them could not help but frown. There was a trace of confusion in their eyes...


    Panic!!

 Chapter 3448

    Chapter 3448


    ?


    Because at this time, they suddenly felt an intense pain in their abdomen, which was far beyond the degree of poisoning.


    The two looked at each other, and the Turtle Man hurriedly said, "The antidote."


    The toad didn''t dare to be careless. With a shake of his hand, he pulled out two pills and give one to the turtle man and swallowed one.


    The two of them felt a little relieved, but after a while, the heart-wrenching pain in their abdomen quickly brought them back to reality. The pain was even more intense than before.


    The two frowned and looked down at their abdomens. They couldn''t help but be stunned.


    At this moment, for some unknown reason, the ck liquid was slowly soaking out through the belt between their pants. The two of them touched it slightly with their hands. The remaining liquid in their hands was actually ck and red with a faint stench.


    "This... this is?" The turtle man looked at the toad in shock.


    However, the toad''s face also turned pale. How could he have time to care about the turtle man?


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, with two muffled sounds, the two fell heavily to the ground. When they looked back, they saw white smoke rising from their feet. What was worse, their legs began to turn into the ck liquid just now. Naturally, the two people were horrified to find that their feet werepletely out of control because of this, and they could not control them.


    The intense pain was still deep in their brains, but at this time, they even forgot to shout, and only horror was left in their eyes!


    How could this be?


    How could this be?


    Their bodies began to rot into ck water, from their abdomens to their feet...


    "No."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As the corrosion continued to rise, their chests began to disappear; their arms also began to disappear, and even continued to corrode upward.


    At this moment, the two of them were no longer as arrogant as before. They were just terrified and even trembling...


    Not only them, but all the monsters present were also stunned. The scene in front of them was beyond their imagination and shocked them.


    The group of people retreated a few


    steps, fearing that they would be implicated by the Turtle Man and the toad. At the same time, they felt


    their scalp''s turn numbne


    now the scene was not only like what Samuel had said, but


    because of the horrible situation on the scene. Even they, who had killed many people, could not look straight at it.


    " It hurts, it hurts so much." The turtle cried out in pain, and his pupils continuously described how terrified he was at this time.


    He could only watch as his body gradually turned into nothing. Was there anyone in the world more terrifying than it?


    He now regretted provoking Samuel.


    Wasn''t the toad the same as him?


    The deeper the fear, the deeper the regret. In particr, Samuel had given him a chance, but he did not cherish it.


    On the side, Su Ziwu, who had notpletely left, also saw the result of the toad and the turtle. He was stunned on the spot. He stumbled and bumped into the counter, looking at the scene in disbelief.


    Hearing the noise behind him, Azure Dragon, who had followed Samuel and others to the stairwell, turned his head strangely. Seeing Su Ziwu''s look, Azure Dragon had a feeling that something was wrong, so he rushed downstairs in a hurry.


    When he went downstairs and looked back, he was also dumbfounded.


    At this time, the giant-like toad and the turtle had already disappeared in the field. There were only two heads and two pools of ck liquid beside their heads...


    "How... how could it be like this?" Even Azure Dragon was stunned and stood still. He could not calm down at this moment.


    It was really the same as what Samuel had said!


    Their bodies turned into ck blood, only their heads left?


    And it was just a drop of blood from Samuel''s body?


    Who exactly was Samuel?


    Thinking of this, Azure Dragon


    130


    turned back suddenly and looked at Samuel on the second floor. For a moment, all kinds of feelings crossed his mind.


    At this time, there was a sudden fierce sound in the field...

 Chapter 3449

    Chapter 3449


    ?


    "Bang!"


    As Azure Dragon looked around, he saw that one of the monsters, who was close to the toad and the turtle, was sweating profusely, and his pupils were filled with horror!


    The monster suddenly threw away the weapon in his hand, and then shouted in a low voice, "I''m not going to y anymore."


    Then, he ran away as if he was risking his life.


    One meant two.


    As soon as the monster ran, the other monsters who were watching the scene were all awakened and ran out one after another desperately.


    Just now, the room was very lively. It was so quiet in the blink of an eye.


    Even the mud man at the counter, who had been expressionless, slowly frowned at this time.


    He looked at the ceiling strangely, although he couldn''t see Samuel upstairs.


    On the second floor, unlike the restaurants in the Central ins area, almost every room on the second floor was veryrge. Even the central aisle was about three timesrger than that in the Central ins area.


    There were many rooms, which were very old. However, one could see the prosperity of this ce from them.


    On the aisle, there were a few monsters lying on the ground, drunk, or hugging and kissing the ugly opposite sex.


    "I say, Samuel. Will those two really turn into blood as you said?" Every time Pangolin took a few steps, he wanted to look back, even if he couldn''t see what was going on downstairs.


    However, Azure Dragon did not catch up with him, nor did Su Ziwu. The pangolin was still happy and wanted to turn around to have a look.


    Sue Yan and Pearl Green were also worried. After all, Su Ziwu was a member of the Sue family. Sue Yan and the others had all gone upstairs. ording to normal circumstances, Su Ziwu and the others should have followed them.


    However, Samuel had been walking along the aisle. They had no choice but to follow Samuel. But they really wanted to go back to check the situation.


    "Don''t worry, they are fine." Samuel stopped and turned to look at the several rooms around him. "It should be here."


    Although they were all rooms on the aisle, it was obvious that the seven rooms that Samuel and others got should be the most tattered rooms they had seen along the way.


    Among them, there were even two rooms without even a door, or something like a door frame hanging on the door.


    At the entrance of the few rooms, there were all kinds of garbage that looked strange and extremely disgusting. The stench caused one to involuntarily pinch their noses.


    Of course, Samuel didn''t care about such a ce, but he was not satisfied with letting his wife and daughter live in such a ce.


    It was obvious that even though Su Ziwu had been living here all year round, in the eyes of these monsters, he was probably not a normal person. He was ssified as a low-level person, so even the room was so garbage.


    Almost at the same time,


    few rapid


    running sounds came. They looked back and saw that Su Ziwu and Azure Dragon ran over. Su Ziwu didn''t have the demeanor of an old man anymore, and the pangolin as steady as before. With a smile on their faces, they ran over quickly. Content belongs to


    "Awesome! Awesome! It''s said that the back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. I could understand the back waves would die on the beach, but I didn''t expect that the back waves would die so miserably. The front waves would push so fiercely, and the back waves would almost hit our desert world." Su Ziwu didn''t have the slightest doubt and disdain as before. He looked at Samuel with endless love. Content belongs to


    Azure Dragon also smiled and looked at Samuel with admiration.


    "What''s the point of living in such a shabby ce? Let''s go up to the third floor. The old monster specially gave us a free third floor. I say, Samuel, you really made us proud The third floor has always been a ce for the high-level people in the Youring City to live. Haha, to tell you the truth, it''s already very awesome to live in a good room on the second floor for people on our side, let alone on the third floor. It''s free!" Su Ziwu was in a good mood and could not help praising. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel nced at Yvonne and the others, smiled helplessly, and followed Su Ziwu to the third floor.


    However, at this moment, there was a person in the room who did not scatter like a startled bird. Instead, he quietly came out of the room andR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    nced at the third floor, with a trace of cruelty in his eyes. Then, he ran toward a room under the dark clouds in the city.

 Chapter 3450

    Chapter 3450


    ?


    In the center of Youming City, dark clouds covered it densely,yer byyer, like a huge ck hole condensed in the sky.


    Below, an ancient and deep city stood slightly.


    The old city was old, and the dark bricks were under the dark clouds, which made it even darker and added some strangeness to the old city. In addition, the shape of the old city was like a fierce beast, and the light in the city was like a wolf''s eye staring at the night, which made it more terrifying.


    When the man sneaked out of the city, there was no one guarding the city gate. As soon as the man arrived, the gate of the old city slowly opened. The man did not dare to be careless, nor did he look surprised. He got into the old city with ease.


    The rooms in the old city were extremely high, and the people inside were like ants. Even though the people of the Devil Tribe were at least several timesrger than ordinary people, they were still like an ant.


    The city was deep, quiet, and even gloomy.


    The man passed through the long corridor and then slowed down to the second floor. At this time, he finally heard people''s voices.


    In the big room at the end of the second floor, he could hear the teasingughter of several women. The sound was not only sharp but also full of desire. He lowered his head and silently walked in the direction of the sound.


    In the big house at the end of the second floor,pared with the gloom outside, although there were luxurious decorations and dim lights in the house, it was gloomier.


    Most of the decorations in the rooms were made up of all kinds of skulls, wild beasts, humans, or demons. They were hung around the house one after another. In the center of the house, there were several female corpses hanging from the roof, which seemed to have just died. They were covered in blood and were covered with scales. Obviously, they must have suffered various inhuman tortures before they died.


    In front of the hall of the house, there was a white carpet with long furs. In the center sat a big fat man weighing four hundred kilograms. His body was broad and fat, which had reached the level of daunting and evil.


    The man had a strange appearance, fat ears and big eyes. His face was full of fat, and the circles of fat on his body were like swimming rings. It was hard to tell whether the fat was fat, or the strong alcohol was flowing down from his mouth. From a distance, it was shining and disgusting.


    Beside him were a few women in revealing clothes, who were gently snuggling up to him. They greeted him with smiles, pouring him wine, feeding him food, or gently massaging his thighs.


    At this time, the man finally came to the door and knocked gently on the door.


    The fat man''s mouth was stuffed with food, and he let out a hum from his throat. The man came in obediently, and then he knelt down obediently.


    The fat man nced at him and did


    not even raise his eyebrows. He took a spoonful of food from the woman beside him, which was wriggling like a quail and chewed with


    satisfaction. Many living thingel.ke


    crawled out of his mouth


    even


    asionally.


    "Why are you looking for me?" the fat man asked as he chewed.


    "There''s good news and bad news." The man lowered his head and said.


    "Speak." The fat man shouted softly.


    The man nodded. "The good news is that a great beauty hase to the city."


    Hearing this, the fat man suddenly stopped chewing. He was stunned and then slowly sat up. "How beautiful is she?"


    The man raised his head slightly and


    nced at the several women beside the fat man. Although these women were in a good shape, their skin was green, ck, yellow, and other colors because they were from the Devil n. However, none of them could have anything to do with the white-skinned woman, let alone have anything to do with elegance.


    As for appearance and other aspects, if the man had not seen the beauty of the Human n before, he would have thought that these women were definitely not bad But just because he had seen the beauty, he thought that for these women...


    He smiled disdainfully and said, "Compared with her, these women are all rubbish."


    Hearing this, the fat man was instantly angry. After all, these were all women he was ying with. He was naturally dissatisfied that his men were so sarcastic.


    However, when he saw the confidence in the man''s eyes, his anger instantly turned into joy.


    "Well, you''ve done a good job. Tell me the next news."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "The toad and the turtle man were killed."


    "What?" Hearing this, the fat man was shocked. Then he became furious and shouted, "Who?"

 Chapter 3451

    Chapter 3451


    ?


    "I don''t know. A human brat seems to be called Samuel." That person lowered his head and said indifferently. "Samuel?" Hearing this, the fat man was both furious and shocked, "You mean, a human boy killed them?"


    The man nodded heavily and said, "That guy looks ordinary, but in fact, he is amazing. Whether it''s the turtle or the toad, they almost have no power to fight back under his hands."


    "Doesn''t that turtle have the toughest shell?" The fat man said coldly.


    "You may not believe it. That man flew up to the sky and smashed the turtle shell as soon as hended on the ground." After that, the man continued, "So did the toad. He has sessfully sprayed the poisonous gas on that man''s face, but it''s strange that not only is that man fine, but also..."


    "What?" The fat man asked in a cold voice.


    "He only got two drops of blood and flicked them into the toad''s and the turtle''s bodies respectively. In an instant, the toad and the turtle''s bodies turned into two pools of blood." Even now, the man still felt a lingering fear in his heart.


    The fat man frowned and fell into deep thought.


    Just two drops of blood could cause the toad and the turtle to die miserably. What kind of terrifying figure was this?


    One had to know that in Youming City, although the toad and the turtle were not his right-hand men, the fat man had more or less approved of their abilities. Otherwise, they would never have their status.


    Under the circumstances that this person said that they were killed like this, this was simply a bit shocking!


    "That extremely beautiful woman is brought by this human man." After that, the man lowered his head even lower.


    Hearing this, the fat man frowned even more tightly.


    Obviously, he already knew the root cause of the conflict between the toad and the Turtle Man.


    "You mean..." the fat man asked slightly.


    "Everyone in Youming City knows that the toad and the turtle are your subordinates. If you don''t respond, what about your prestige in Youming City in the future?"


    "What I mean is, anyway, our revenge is imperative. If we can snatch that woman, is there still a need for these vulgar women to exist?" The fat man nodded, which made sense.


    "The most important thing is that no matter how powerful a man is, if he can''t get the most beautiful woman in the end, what''s the use of that?" If the first sentence was to reason with the fat man and make him unable to refuse, then thetter sentence directly hit the fat man''s heart. The two greatest things in life were power and lust.


    Countless people fought for it, and countless people sacrificed their lives for it. Wasn''t that for this?


    Even if it was power, in the end, it would still serve sex.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But for the fat man, as the man said, he just had power, but he didn''t even know what it felt like to have a beauty. How could it not be regret in his life? "Okay, as you say."


    As soon as his voice fell, the fat man


    suddenly raised his hand and sent


    l


    the women around him flying, revealing a small crystal on the nket. As his hand touched ite


    slightly, the crystal slowly turned red! Content belongs to


    UMS


    Then, the ck clouds above the entire old city also turned extremely red in an instant.


    Almost at this time, in the dark


    corner of the old city, which was still very quiet before, countless soldiers wearing golden armor and holding long spears slowly walked out. Although they wore helmets tightly and their appearance could not be seen, people could see their red and green eyes through the risk of wearing helmets.


    The first floor, the second floor, the third floor, the fourth floor...


    Even in the yard of the old city, countless guards walked out. For a time, the blood-red color above the old city became even more dazzling.


    At this time, on the third floor of the old house, although from the appearance, the third floor had almost copsed, so the inside should be dpidated, but in fact, this was not the case.


    To be exact, the interior of the third floor was an iparably luxurious suite. Everything was made of gold and jewelry, which was quite exotic. At the same time, it was golden and glittering.


    A group of people were lying on thefortable sofa, drinking the good wine and berries brought up. They were in a good mood for a while. Yvonne inadvertently turned to look out of the window and suddenly stood up...

 Chapter 3452

    Chapter 3452


    ?


    Noticing Yvonne''s action, Samuel also looked up at the window. Under the moonlight, Samuel couldn''t help frowning.


    Hundreds of meters away from the window, the blood-red clouds on the top of the old city had almost burned the sky, which made people feel extremely gloomy and panicky.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Azure Dragon also noticed this difference and couldn''t help asking in a strange voice.


    The pangolin, Sue Yan, and the others also got up one after another. Looking at the red cloud, they all had an indescribable ominous feeling in their hearts.


    Su Ziwu frowned and suddenly stood up. Looking at the red cloud, he quickly walked to the window. For a moment, Su Ziwu''s expression was serious and he was speechless.


    After an unknown period of time, Su Ziwu muttered, "That''s the King of Youming!"


    "King of Youming?" Yvonne frowned.


    Su Ziwu nodded. "That''s right. The absolute ruler of Youming City, and even the name of Youming City, is named because of him."


    "You mean he should be very powerful?" Azure Dragon looked at the red clouds and said indifferently.


    "Everyone who can dominate a region in a killing world like the Devil n has ascended the throne by stepping on the corpses of tens of thousands of people."


    Samuel was very in favor of this point. It was just like the path of a lion, either in the position of king or on the road of death.


    They spent their entire lives in battle, either challenging others or being challenged.


    Therefore, since Youming City was still stable in such a world, King of Youming must have his own king''s arts.


    "Can it be that he wants to settle ounts with us?" The pangolin frowned.


    Su Ziwu shook his head. The awakening of Red clouds only meant that the King of Youming was angry, but he was not sure who the target was.


    Samuel smiled and said, "If we can let King of Youming deal with us personally, it means that we are very capable. Go to bed early. We have to go on our way tomorrow."


    After that, Samuel closed the curtains and turned to walk to his room.


    Seeing that Samuel was so rxed, everyone looked at each other. Perhaps Samuel was right. Red clouds'' awakening did not mean anything.


    "Yvonne, take Nian''er back to her room to rest. She has been on the flower boat for so long, and she''s still young. She might not be able to take it." Qin Shuang looked at Yvonne and said softly.


    Yvonne looked worried, but seeing


    that no one seemed to take it


    seriously, she couldn''t ask too


    much. She looked at Han Nian, who was really tired. Finally, she nodded and took Han Nian back to her


    room. Content belongs to


    UMS


    In the living room, the remaining people also nodded and went back to their own rooms.


    However, ten minutester, they quickly gathered in the living room. They smiled awkwardly at each other and returned to the sofa silently, as if they were waiting for something.


    In Samuel''s room, although Samuel


    was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, his Divine Sense had already been spread to hundreds of meters away from the whole building. As long as there was any wind or grass movement, it was impossible to escape Samuel''s perception.


    Although he said that he was not worried, Samuel understood that since the sudden red clouds were att over the ce, how could the


    Youming be just a coincidence?


    so-called awakening of the Kinel. ne,


    Especially in a society where thew of the jungle prevailed, how could there not be some powerful man''s approval since a toad and a turtle had a high position in Youming City?


    They were dead, so the other side moved. Wasn''t this clear enough?


    However, he just wanted to avoid Yvonne''s knowing it.


    Almost at the same time, tens of millions of guards set off from the old castle and rushed from all the roads to the houses in the city like a flood. There were so many teams and so many people, which made people felt their scalps go numb.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    In the procession, an ancient red wooden sedan chair was extremely eye-catching. Its decoration was not luxurious, but it was extremelyrge.


    The fat man was lying on it leisurely. His whole body was swaying, and he was in good spirits. There was also a worn-out crown hanging on his head...


    At this time, Samuel suddenly opened his eyes and slowly stood up...

 Chapter 3453

    Chapter 3453


    ?


    When he opened the door, he saw a group of people sitting on the sofa, who had been waiting for a long time.


    They must have been waiting for a long time!


    Seeing Samueling out, a group of people stood up together and were about to walk toward Samuel, but Samuel waved his hand. Then, he quietly looked at the door of Yvonne.


    The door of Yvonne was closed and there was no movement inside, which made Samuel let out a sigh of relief.


    "Samuel, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time toe out and discuss what we should do. There seems to be some unusual movements in this city now." Qin Shuang walked over in a few steps and softly said with concern.


    "They''re definitelying for us." Azure Dragon also nods.


    Su Ziwu looked even more anxious. "If I had known earlier, we wouldn''t havee here. We might have been killed outside the city, but if we provoked the King of Youming, we could not survive."


    "What should we do now?" Sue Yan also asked.


    "What should we do?"


    Samuel was lying on the bed just now. Although he was resting with his eyes closed, his Divine Sense was checking people, and his thoughts had not stopped.


    Once a war appeared, the safety of Yvonne and the others was a question that Samuel had been thinking about.


    It was obviously not a long-term solution to continue staying in the house. The shopkeeper downstairs could let them live in the best room for free because Samuel had killed the toad and the turtle man. He could also instantly turn the tide because of the arrival of the King of Youming.


    It was not surprising.


    Therefore, living in this room was like catching a turtle in a jar.


    "All of you should return to the Eight Destions Heavenly Book first. The pangolin will help me bring the Heavenly Book to a safe ce." "What about you, Samuel?" Qin Shuang asked anxiously.


    "Since Youming City belongs to the King of Youming City, then Youming City must have beenpletely closed after the ident. I can only fight them to the end. However, I will deliberately break the line of defense for you. Once there is a chance, you will leave the city with the Heavenly Book, do you understand, Pangolin?" Samuel said coldly.


    "You want to deal with the King of Youming by yourself? Even if you are capable, young hero, but... is this equivalent to courting death? Also, what is Heavenly Book?" Su Ziwu asked anxiously.


    Qin Shuang was also very anxious, but she didn''t say anything because she knew very well that if it weren''t for the dangerous situation, there §Ö was no need for Samuel to lie to Yvonne that there was nothing wrong with it. If he sent Yvonne away, it would be a life-or-death situation.


    "Who said I''m alone?" Samuel smiled gently.


    Everyone looked at each other, but they were all in the Divine Book, even the pangolin was carrying an important task, who could help Samuel?


    In the face of everyone''s questions, Samuel didn''t answer. He only looked at the pangolin again, his eyes extremely resolute.


    Although the pangolin didn''t say anything, how could the pangolin not understand what kind of task Samuel gave him?


    There were countless lives in the Heavenly Book. There was no need to say what it meant when it was handed over to the pangolin.


    The pangolin nodded, patted his chest, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. Although I''m not serious normally, this time, unless I die, I promise you I will finish the task with my life."


    Samuel nodded and looked at the crowd. "Well, stop talking nonsense. Come in."


    As soon as he finished speaking,Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    under the surprised gazes of Azure Dragon, Su Ziwu, and Pearl Green, as Qin Shuang and Sue Yan remained calm, With the movement of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book, their figures had already disappeared.


    Then, Samuel came to Yvonne''s room and gently opened the door.


    The open-eyed Yvonne quickly closed her eyes and listened to the footsteps of Samuel getting closer


    and closer. Then she felt that Samuel gently kissed her face and them gently kissed Han Nian''s face. Tears silently flowed down from the corners of her eyes.


    How could these skills of Samuel be hidden from Yvonne?


    But...


    Samuel moved his hand, and Yvonne and Han Nian also disappeared.


    Taking a deep breath, Samuel handed Heavenly Book to the pangolin. The two nodded at each other in the darkness...


    Outside the house, the army had arrived and surrounded the building. Before the fat man could shout out who was Samuel, at the top of the building, a figure had slowly walked out...

 Chapter 3454

    Chapter 3454


    ?


    On the top of the tower, under the blood cloud, a cold wind blew, and one person stood on the roof. Although he did not move much, he looked down with some arrogance.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The fat man frowned and shouted coldly, "Are you Samuel?"


    Under Samuel, the guards were like under the building. Looking around, it was endless. "Yes."


    "Little human, have you ever asked me about causing trouble in my Youming City?" The fat man said coldly.


    Samuel smiled contemptuously. He was not willing to waste time exining to such a person because it was obviously useless to exin. "Are you here to avenge the toad and the turtle?"


    "To beat a dog depends on the master. The toad and turtle are both my subordinates. You killed my men, but you didn''t ask. Don''t you think you don''t care about me?" The fat man said coldly.


    Samuel smiled disdainfully and said, "Let''s not talk nonsense anymore. Do you need to find a reason to kill people in your demon n? If you want toe at me,e at me. Why do you need to talk nonsense?"


    The fat man was naturally very happy to hear Samuel''s words. Although the Devil Tribe did not care about killing people, the Human Tribe always did business with them, so they had to live on the surface. However, he did not expect Samuel to be so straightforward, which was exactly what he wanted.


    "You are so arrogant. Today, I will teach you how to behave yourself in the Devil Tribe. Come on."


    "Boom!"


    With the fat man''s roar, the guards, who were like tides, did not answer. They just used the long spears in their hands to hit the ground in unison, causing the whole building within a radius of nearly a thousand meters to shake violently.


    Different from the human world, although the doors of the houses around the building were closed, they could still see various kinds of eyes peeping at the situation in the field through various gaps.


    Samuel sneered and did not take it seriously.


    The next second, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel appeared in his hand. He held the jade sword in his hand and leaped down.


    "Kill!"


    The fat man pointed at Samuel with both hands, and 10,000 guards rushed over in an instant.


    With the sound of weapons shing, a bloody battle officially began.


    Samuel moved like thunder. Although he was alone, he was like a flood dragon entering the sea of guards. For a time, in the dense crowd of guards, wherever Samuel passed, it was overwhelming.


    The Heavenly Fire was burning, and the Moon Wheel was winding. For a moment, the wind and fire were continuous!


    On the other side, countless guards suddenly moved, rushing to Samuel like a tide.


    Thunder rose on the t ground, and


    fireworks were everywhere. Samuel


    ran the energy in his hand and


    el


    exploded in all directions, so that the dark night under the blood-red


    AQUAS


    clouds became a little brighto


    "This boy is really fierce." Sitting on the mahogany chair, the fat man couldn''t help smiling.


    Beside the chair, the man who had reported to the fat man lowered his head and said softly, "It''s rare to see a human like this."


    "For many years, the Central ins


    humans have pressed our Devil


    Tribe to the corner of the extreme north. From then on, we will never step into the Central ins. This is


    also because although the His


    Tribe looks small, it contains a lot of power."


    "Give the order. The priority is to capture him alive. I''d like to study why this small body can dominate the world more than us demons," the fat man said with a grim smile.


    "Sword formation!"


    Almost by the time the fat man finished speaking, Samuel had already flown out of the crowd. The jade sword rose into the air and turned into thousands of swords. Then, the sword fell down like a falling star.


    Boom!


    Under the attack of thousands of swords, all the guards around Samuel were hit and turned into ck smoke, disappearing into the air. However, even if tens of thousands of swords fell, there was still a continuous stream of guardsing forward, instantly filling up the vacancy of those dead guards.


    Looking around, Samuel frowned for a while.


    Even if he took out Xuanyuan Sword Formation that Lu Ruoxin had taught him, the effect did not seem to be as good as expected.


    The fat man sitting on the mahogany chair could not help but smile scornfully at the thought of Samuel''s heavy look on his face. His eyes were full of


    sarcasm.


    Beside the red chair, the man who reported the news also lowered his head and chuckled.


    Obviously, in their eyes, they seemed to have expected Samuel would act like this.


    At this time, Samuel held his breath and focused. A momentter, he suddenly found something wrong. "Something''s wrong!"


    Suddenly, he turned to look at the fat man with a sneer!

 Chapter 3455

    Chapter 3455


    ?


    When he saw the fat man''s expression, Samuel confirmed his guess.


    It was not because the effect of Xuanyuan Sword Formation was weak, but it was clear that this group of guards waspletely endless!


    Every time one died, it seemed that more people would appear from other ces.


    If this continued, when would it end?


    "The Ghost Soldiers of the Devil n are born from the killing intent. Once one of them is killed, the killing intent will dissipate and then be condensed again. It will be a waste of energy to fight with them," the fat man said with a sneer.


    "It''s a pity that tens of thousands of troops are suppressing the border. Not to mention that he is alone, even if he has the same army, what can he do? Can he break out of the encirclement and directly take us here? He knows that he can''t do it, but he has to do it. I''m afraid that this is the biggest despair for a person." The man chuckled.


    That''s right, even if Samuel had the same army, it would be difficult for him to even take a few steps forward, much less break out of the encirclement. Therefore, it would be as difficult as climbing to the sky to take the leader''s head.


    However, at this time, Samuel alsoughed.


    Earth fire!


    Mystic Thunder!


    Hong!


    All of a sudden, the underworld fire on the ground burned, and thunder rolled in the sky. The thunder dragon swam, and its voice was loud and deep. The fat man was suddenly stunned. He was a little shocked by the formation, but after a moment, he found that there was no big reaction. He couldn''t help but smile and said, "What is this guy doing?"


    The man who reported the news shook his head in confusion.


    Although Raging Fire was at their feet, the guards didn''t be hurt at all. What the hell was the other party doing?


    Hong!


    However, almost at this time, as the guards moved, the clouds in the sky began to rumble down.


    The thunder turned several guards into ashes. Its power was tremendous!


    However,pared with the army of tens of thousands of guards, although the damage of lightning was fierce, it was too inadequate at this moment. Moreover, even if some of them died, there were still continuous follow-up supplement.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Therefore, the fat man soon showed a mocking smile again. "It seems that he is really a fool. He used so much energy to open up these big ways. In addition to wasting his own energy, what else can he do?"


    The man who reported the news nodded. "That is right."


    However, what they didn''t know was that although the Mysterious Thunder was an attack, the Earth Fire was not mainly an attack, but assistance. "Since your guards could revive continuously, for me, Samuel, wasn''t this a clear energy absorption base?"


    "Since you can continue to be reborn with the Killing Qi, so can I!"


    Sure enough, with the support of the Earth Fire, Samuel didn''t fatigue at this time. On the contrary, the more he fought, the braver he became With the help of the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, he rushed toward the fat man step by step.


    Although his steps were slow, each step he took brought him closer and closer.


    "What?" The fat man''s teasing was


    gone. At this time, he frowned and said, "is the guy doesn''t feel tired, does he? He has been fighting for so long and released so much energy, but he still... still wants to killus?"


    swn


    "I''m getting more and more interested in him." After that, the fat man moved his hand, and the surrounding guards instantly formed a formation. Most of them gathered in the fat man''s position, waiting for Samuel''s attack.


    Samuel looked back. Although arge number of guards had been transferred to the front of him, it was obviously not enough for them to attack his


    rear.


    "It seems that I can''t go on like this." Samuel smiled bitterly.


    At this time, he suddenly stopped attacking and slowly stood still.


    Seeing that Samuel stopped attacking, the fat man also moved his hand. Suddenly, arge number of guards stopped slowly.


    "What''s wrong? You can''t fight anymore? Are you going to give up?" The fat man snorted softly.


    Samuel smiled. "No, I just want to ask you a question."


    "If you have any questions, feel free to ask." The fat man did not care at all.


    Samuel looked around coldly. "Do you want everyone in the city to die? Or, do you want the entire Youming City to be destroyed?"


    Hearing this, the fat man frowned and said angrily, "Are you sick? With just you?"


    "Either this is the end, or this is the result I said. You can choose one!" Samuel looked back at the fat man. There was no doubt in his firm and confident eyes.


    But the problem was, was there any other powerful killing move in Samuel that made him so confident?

 Chapter 3456

    Chapter 3456


    ?


    The fat man was also stunned and frowned. He really wanted to scold Samuel for being stupid.


    At present, his army was suppressing the realm, and Samuel didn''t even have a chance to win. It was one thing if he didn''t beg for mercy, but he still dared to say that he would destroy the whole city!


    If it were an ordinary person, the fat man would have pped him to death.


    However, the man in front of him had killed Turtle Man and Toad after all. The most important thing was his temperament and eyes.


    The guy was not angry but arrogant. There was evil in justice, so that the fat man wanted to refute for a while, but he had no confidence.


    Fortunately, it was only for a moment. When he came back to his senses, the fat man sneered disdainfully and said, "How dare a stray dog talk wildly? Where did you get the courage?"


    "Or... do you just rely on your mouth?"


    "I''ve seen many cats and dogs, but this is the first time I''ve seen someone as arrogant as you."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Believe it or not, it''s none of my business. I just need to listen to your choice." After that, Samuel smiled coldly and said, "It''s not easy to build such a big city in the Devil Tribe. I don''t have any blood feud with you, so I won''t fight you to the end. So, I need to know your choice."


    "Whether it''s life or death, destruction or nothing, it''s up to you." After saying that, Samuel looked at the fat man indifferently. Hearing this, the fat man was furious. No one in Youming City dared to talk to him in such a tone, and even threatened him.


    But at the same time, he couldn''t help but murmur, not knowing whether what Samuel said was true or not. "We''re all here. If we go back, we''ll lose face."


    The man who reported the news saw the fat man''s hesitation and whispered beside his chair, "If we attack and regain our prestige, we will have a beauty with us."


    "We have tens of thousands of masters. Whether he can attack us or not is unknown. Even if he can attack, what can he do to you?"


    Hearing this, the fat man suddenly nodded. Yes, he was sure that he would win the game now. If they retreat with just a few words from Samuel, how could he convince the crowd in the future?


    Thinking of this, the fat man snorted and said, "I heard that you have a pretty girl around you. My choice is to kill you and take away your woman. I will sleep with her day and night."


    "Go!"


    As soon as he finished his words, all the motionless guards were ready to attack Samuel again.


    Samuel and the fat man looked at each other and smiled. The former was obviously sneering, while thetter obviously had a provocative look in his eyes, waiting to see how Samuel would fulfill his words! Content belongs to


    swn&


    Sighing helplessly, Samuel moved his hand slightly. "You forced me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he opened the Space Ring. Suddenly, an extremely strong aura rushed out of the ring!


    Wind Walking, Cloud Roaring!


    The earth quaked and the mountains swayed!


    In the entire Youming City seemed to begin to shake.


    The fat man''s provocative smile froze on his face, and his eyes were full of deep vignce, because even he was surprised by the tremendous energy flowing out of Samuel ring! Content belongs to


    Terrifying!


    UMS


    It was even a kind of terrifying power that he rarely encountered.


    In other words, it was a kind of fear that waspletely engraved in his bones. It was as if in the ancient times, his ancestors left his genes.


    But...


    This was not right.


    Who had he been afraid of?


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, as the energypletely rushed out and flew straight into the air, a crazy roar followed.


    When the fat man moved his eyes


    with the energy, the energy dispersed, and a strange and fierce monster had already hovered in the air. When it opened its mouth and moved its ws, it was full of mountains and rivers looking down upon everything.


    "That is..." The fat man was shocked and asked in a strange voice.


    The man who reported the news also frowned, and there was a deep terror in his bones.


    "That''s the Tao Tie of Evil!" Samuel smiled sinisterly.


    Tao Tie of Evil?

 Chapter 3457

    Chapter 3457


    ?


    They looked at each other and were shocked.


    As a member of the Devil n, who had not heard of the rumors of ancient fierce beasts? Even in this area, there were descendants of the biggest fierce beasts, the Tao Wu n!


    And how could the Tao Tie of Evil be weaker than the Tao Wu n?


    "It''s impossible. You scared me. How could you have the Tao Tie of Evil?"


    Although he was cursing, for the fat man now, he already knew why there was a natural fear in his body.


    It turned out to be such a thing!


    "A gift from someone else." Samuel smiled. The next second, he nced at the Tao Tie of Evil. "I''ll kill the other party. You can eat them, or you can kill them and eat them yourself."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel''s whole body shook, and the powerful force directly shattered the guards beside him into pieces.


    As for those dead guards, they immediately turned into several streaks of ck air. Some of them went to the underground fire, and some went in other directions.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Roar!"


    With another angry roar, the Tao Tie of Evil suddenly turned around and swooped down toward the scattered ck Qi. It opened its mouth and waved its ws, and the ck Qi entered its mouth. As the ws passed by, another group of guards fell down.


    A gift from someone else?


    The fat man over there was obviously stunned by Samuel''s answer for a long time. It was not until the cooperation of the Tao Tie of Evil and Samuel began that he came to his senses.


    What was worse, he found that Samuel seemed to be a little different at this time, but he couldn''t tell for a while.


    "If such a thing is really an ancient thing, how can it be a gift? Do you really think he is a nobody? Damn it, lie to me! Kill him!" The fat man''s hands moved, and more guards rushed to Samuel and the Tao Tie of Evil.


    Looking at the surging army of guards, Samuel nced at the Tao Tie of Evil and said with a smile, "I''ve locked you up for so long. You should eat well enough this time. However, eating more and eating less depends on your ability."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel took the lead and rushed into the tide-like group of guards.


    The Tao Tie roared and rushed in from the other side.


    The two forces surged wildly. For a time, ck smoke kept rising, and the guards kept disappearing.


    What made the fat man even more scared was that as the two of them approached crazily, the speed of the dead soldiers'' recovery was far catching up with the speed of


    disappearance, although thelom


    were


    replenished.


    This also meant that the killing intent was constantly losing.


    At the same time, it also meant that Samuel was approaching him step by step.


    Looking at the red crystal in his hand, the fat man fell into a slight panic.


    How could this be?


    "Is that guy really the Tao Tie of Evil?" The fat man looked at Samuel and the Tao Tie of Evil in the crowd in disbelief.


    Even if the killing intent would be


    consumed, it could be almost ignored. Such a crazy loss of energy, and even the color of the whole crystal was fading was very few. Content belongs to


    "As a fierce ancient beast, how could it be willing to be someone else''s ve? Especially a low-level human." The man who reported the news shook his head in disbelief. Content


    belongs to en.kikiston


    Yes, the Archean Ominous Beasts had a high status in the Devil Tribe. How could they be willing to be inferior to others?


    Unless this person''s level was so high that it could scare another person!


    But how high could the young man in front of him be? Even if he was a True God, he might not be qualified. Moreover, he was not a True God!


    While the two were thinking, Samuel and the Tao Tie of Evil had jumped nearly ten meters away from them.


    "Damn it, he''s reallying for me." With a strange curse, the fat man suddenly shouted and waved his hand again. At this time, more guards rushed toward him.


    At the same time, Samuel suddenly stopped, leaving only the Tao Tie of Evil still killing wildly. "What... what is he doing?" The fat man frowned and did not know what Samuel wanted to do. But at this time, Samuel smiled at him, and his next move stunned the fat man on the spot...

 Chapter 3458

    Chapter 3458


    ?


    Samuel suddenly ran in the opposite direction, so fast that no one could catch him.


    had already opened Great Void Divine Steps to the extreme, so it was inevitable that he would be fast.


    "What... what is he doing? Is he running away?" The fat man opened his eyes wide and looked at Samuel''s figure, which was getting farther and farther away from him in disbelief. He had not reacted until now.


    He was a little confused.


    After all, Samuel had already broken through his formation and even let him mobilize the position of the guards twice. This might be quite impressive for anyone.


    But...


    In such a good situation, this guy... suddenly stopped attacking, twisted his butt, and turned to run away?


    Even though the fat man had experienced many battles and faced countless enemies, Samuel''s coquettish actions still stunned him.


    "Is he out of his wits? Or does this guy have an ambush?" The man who reported the news asked with a frown.


    The fat man who came to his senses roared, "He''s just a man. I don''t care what ambush he''s in, chase him!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the fat man suddenly moved his hand again. Arge number of guards, together with the mahogany chair carrying him, immediately rushed toward the direction of Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel didn''t care about the pursuers behind him at all. He suddenly sped up and kept rushing forward.


    Momentster, Samuel arrived at the city wall of Youming City.


    As he expected, there were many guards around the city wall.


    Samuel turned around and looked at the mighty army of guards behind him.


    "Run, keep running." Seeing that Samuel had no way out, the fat man stopped slowly with a teasing expression on his face.


    "I knew long ago that you would run away, so I''ve closed this city for a long time. I''ve also arranged a lot of people and horses around."


    "Especially on the front door, all the elites are here." The fat man said coldly and proudly.


    As long as he wanted to attack someone, it was necessary to ensure that nothing went wrong. Naturally, one''s defense was extremely heavy at this point.


    Samuel smiled and said, "The opposite side of the main entrance is where you live, so it is naturally heavily guarded. However, I didn''t expect that you have already set up heavy troops at the main entrance."


    "It''s so simple. Do you need me to say more? The main entrance is the only exit of the Youming City. If you want to escape, what else can you do besides this?"


    "So, there is no defense in the south and north, right?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "The south and the north are both high-built walls. Why should I guard them?" The fat manughed coldly.


    Samuel nodded. "In this way, I can rest assured."


    "What can you rest assured about?"


    Samuel naturally did not answer. It was normal to set up a defense at the exit so Samuel had never


    el.n


    thought of letting the pangolin break


    out of the encirclement directly.


    When Samuel took the initiative to go up to the roof to face the enemy, the pangolin had already hidden in the dark ording to the instructions of Samuel.


    ording to Samuel''s n, after


    Samuel transferred most of the enemies, the pangolin also followed Samuel''s instructions and went straight through the city from the south. Content belongs to


    Although there was no door over there, for the pangolin, he could go deep into the ground, so it didn''t matter whether the door was open or not.


    ording to the time, there were Tao Tie of Evil causing trouble on the spot, and Samuel had led arge number of guards to the other side. Everything went very smoothly so the pangolin should have left the city at this time.


    Thinking of this, Samuel smiled and said, "It''s nothing, but I can rest assured to have fun with you."


    Hearing this, the fat man frowned slightly. The other party had run around and was blocked by him. How could he say these words shamelessly? Was he sick?


    However, his intuition told him that things were definitely not that simple. Could it be...?


    "F*ck, lure the tiger out of the mountain!" The fat man shouted and moved his hand. The group of guards behind him immediately turned around and tried to kill.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But almost at that moment!


    Hong!!!


    In front of those guards, a fierce fire had exploded!


    Then, a ck shadow suddenly rushed over. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of guards turned into ashes.


    The fat man suddenly turned around. Samuel, who was still in front of him just now, appeared in front of the guards behind him.


    The fat man shook his eyes as if he had misjudged himself, because Samuel behind him...


    It seemed...


    It was no longer what he used to be!


    "Devil!!" The fat man opened his eyes wide in horror.

 Chapter 3459

    Chapter 3459


    ?


    At this time, Samuel''s body was full of ck gas, and his eyes were unusually red. His hair was silvery white, and ghost shadows were everywhere on his body. There seemed to be a strange beast totem looming behind him.


    How could this be a human? It was clear...


    He was clearly a demon god!


    "You..." Looking at Samuel, the fat man frowned and was shocked. "Are you a human or a devil? A god or a ghost?"


    "For my friends, I am a god, and for my enemies, I am a devil."


    "The killing begins!"


    As an evil smile appeared on Samuel''s pale face, the next second, Samuel, who was boiling with demon blood, went straight into the crowd of guards like a harvesting machine.


    For a moment, ck smoke rose from the fierce guards, which also meant that countless guards died under the attack.


    "This guy!" The man who reported the news was so surprised that he could not close his mouth. If the previous Samuel was quite fierce, the current Samuel could only be described as extremely fierce.


    No one could stop him.


    With the boiling Demonic Blood and the Qi of Killing absorbed by the Earth Fire, Samuel entered a violent mode, like a crazy killing machine.


    On the other side of the building, the ck gas was also surging. The Tao Tie of Evil was like a hungry tiger, suddenly entering the food group. It was crazy and greedy.


    The fat man waspletely stunned. What was worse, the crystal in his hand was rapidly declining, which meant that his guards were decreasing rapidly.


    "Roar!!"


    All of a sudden, at this moment, a deafening roar suddenly came, which shook the entire Youming City''s defenses, and made the fat man and the man who reported the news''s eardrums hurt.


    When they came to their senses, both of them couldn''t help looking in the direction of the sound.


    Their hair stood on end as they looked at each other.


    In the air above the building, a streak of purple ck air had already covered the whole sky. Compared with the blood-red clouds, it was not inferior at


    all.


    What was even weirder was that a


    huge figure was shaking in the


    §á§Ö


    purple ck air, and a low voice was heard. At the same time, the pressure it released could make the fat man and the man who reported the news break out in cold sweat.


    "That is..."


    They looked over in a hurry, but they couldn''t see the Tao Tie of Evil.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Could it be...?"


    "Could it be...?"


    Hong!


    All of a sudden, with a sudden explosion, the purple ck air suddenly exploded, and the air st formed by the explosion actually destroyed the house and the house.


    Within a radius of dozens of meters, almost all the houses were destroyed in an instant. Even many monsters hiding in the houses to watch the fun directly fainted on the spot.


    The fat man and the man who


    reported the news, one quickly resisted by running the energy, and the other held the fat man''s


    mahogany chair tightly. But


    the strong wind still made them almost unable to open their eyes. Content belongs to


    SO,


    When the strong wind passed and the two of them opened their eyes again, they saw a huge, fierce-looking monster suspended in the air, overlooking everything.


    Like a Kylin, it stood with four feet and armor on his joints, like the head of a lion.


    At first nce, there was a man''s head on the Kylin''s body. He was angry and his mouth was wide open like a roar. But when he looked carefully, he found that the man''s head was just a bite on the Kylin''s belly.


    Its upper body was covered with muscles. Its voice was burly and its head was headless. It held a huge pir in its right hand and looked invincible and domineering!


    "That... That''s!"


    ????


    The fat man and the man who reported the news stared at the beast, but at this time, their legs couldn''t help trembling. Not on they, but also the monsters of the Devil n, who had been overturned and hadn''t fainted, were also looking at the beast, shivering! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Even a group of people from the Devil Race, who were fighting at the cost of their lives, were filled with fear at this moment.


    "Evil... Tao Tie of Evil, that''s Tao Tie of Evil!"


    Someone shouted in horror, which made everyone even more frightened. Even the fat man and the man who reported the news were scared to take a few steps back and said in horror, "It''s... it''s really the Tao Tie of Evil!"

 Chapter 3460

    Chapter 3460


    ?


    "He... he really has Tao Tie of Evil!"


    Needless to say, almost at the same time, both of them looked at Samuel who was crazily killing in the guards.


    Who would have thought that one of the most famous ancient beasts in the Devil Tribe would appear in front of them one day?


    Or rather, even if they knew, who would have thought that it would appear in such a way?


    "If the Archean Fierce Beast really exists, even the current three great True Gods are not qualified to make it submit. Who exactly is this fellow?"


    The questions and shock in their minds made them stare at Samuel like two idiots.


    At this time, Samuel''s eyes were already blood-red. He was fighting so fiercely that he had no time to care about these two idiots. Or in other words, he was not even clear about the Tao Tie of Evil.


    This was because the Tao Tie of Evil had obviouslypleted a new round of evolutionpared to before.


    What Samuel didn''t know was that when the Tao Tie met him, it was not far from evolution. However, Samuel dug out a lot of the chaotic Qi in Tao Tie of Evil''s belly in one breath, which almost drove it back overnight.


    Fortunately, Samuel still had a conscience. He had let Tao Tie eat a lot of things along the way, especially after returning to Immortal Spirit Ind, Samuel had refined a lot of pills for it.


    Before the war began, Samuel had intentionally ced it into his space ring. His purpose was to let Tao Tie eat the amethysts and gold searched from four dragons so that Tao Tie could eat enough to increase its battle prowess. At this time, it could help Samuel.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    What Samuel didn''t know was that after the recovery and the part of the killing aura after the death of these guards were swallowed by the Tao Tie of Evil, it ushered in the long-awaited evolution.


    "Roar!"


    Tao Tie of Evil roared. The next second, its huge body swooped down.


    Like a huge mountain, the moment it rushed down, almost arge group of guards fell down with a bang. It spread out its limbs and another group of guards flew out. When it opened its mouth, anotherrge group of guards was sucked into its mouth like a huge hole. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As for Samuel, although his body was not as big as Tao Tie''s and his actions were not as reckless and overbearing as Tao Tie''s, he was still crazy when it went berserk.


    For a time, both sides were in a state of chaos, and ck gas was surging. With the explosion of the thunder dragon in the sky, the originally good situation waspletely reversed at this moment.


    The fat man looked at the crystal in his hand in a panic. The original blood-red color changed to white at this time. When he looked back, he found that the crowd of guards, who should have been as dense as a tide,


    were divided andpletely


    scattered. Looking around, there were less than 10,000 of them. Content belongs to


    Could it be that as the other party said, the entire Youming City would be ughtered by him?


    In the past, no matter what others said, the fat man would never believe it. But at this moment, he had to believe this fact and had to face this iron-like fact.


    Next, it was just time.


    Thinking of this, the fat man on the mahogany chair fell on his chair with nk eyes, watching the uing miserable ending.


    The man who reported the news


    was also in a panic at this time, and


    his eyes were full of despair.


    a


    Originally, he only wanted to take fancy to the beauty. He wanted to revenge for the toad and the turtle. In the future, he could stand straight in front of his brothers, and he could use this opportunity to be promoted by helping the fat man get the beauty. He would kill two birds with one stone.


    But who would have thought...


    "We have provoked a tough role." With a wry smile, the fat man looked not far away. There were fewer and fewer guards around Samuel. He slowly stood up. "It seems that it''s time for me to fight."


    As if sensing this guy''s gaze, Samuel swung his sword away the guards in front of him. He slowly raised his head and looked at the fat man in response.


    Their gazes met, ready to erupt at any moment!

 Chapter 3461

    Chapter 3461


    ?


    The fat man suddenly shook his arms. Immediately, the blood-red clouds above his head turned and moved, and then condensed above his head. The clouds swirled and formed a vortex. In the middle, a red light went straight down and connected with the fat man.


    The red light around the guy''s body just appeared, slowly rotating and flowing around him.


    The fat and greasy meat all over his body suddenly appeared to be glistening and full of strength.


    "I''ll let you have a taste of my power."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the fat man suddenly jumped up and rushed to Samuel with his mountain-like body. At the same time, he waved his right fist and rushed toward Samuel with the momentum of thunder.


    Just as he was about to attack, the fat man''s entire body moved slightly as he walked forward. When he took a closer look, he realized that although the fat on his body was flesh, there were countless curves underneath his skin.


    Looking carefully again and again, he found that those curves were actually just the faces and brains of all kinds of people. They seemed to have been swallowed into a raw skin, but they kept struggling because it was too crowded inside.


    "Roar!"


    At the moment when he approached Samuel, the fat man suddenly opened his big mouth, which was like a blood basin. Along with the big and small faces on his body, they were ferocious and roaring...


    At the same time, his extremely powerful blood-red and ck killing aura came!


    At that moment, even Samuel, who had joined the Devil, could not help but frown. Facing the iing killing intent, he could not help but slightly block it with his hands.


    "Come, let''s fight!"


    With a slight push, Samuel shouted, turned around, and punched back.


    Hong!


    The two ck and blood-red Qi entangled each other, and their fists met each other''s.


    Suddenly, the wind emitted by the collision between the two blew the surrounding guards away like ants and scattered everywhere.


    The ground beneath the two''s feet also cracked because they both exerted force!


    Their fists hit each other. The fat man sneered, and Samuel sneered.


    "Is this the power of the King of Youming?" Samuel asked softly. "It''s indeed powerful, but that''s all."


    "Really?" The fat man alsoughed coldly. The next second, his face froze, and a stronger killing intent gathered wildly. Then he suddenly attacked Samuel through his fist, "I''m afraid you can''t hold on any longer."


    "I can''t hold on any longer?" Samuel also sneered, and the blood-ck power on Samuel''s body rushed to his fist.


    "What?"


    Suddenly, the fat man looked at Samuel in disbelief, and his eyes were full of horror. Obviously, he felt that the power of Samuel was very strong in the fight.


    It could even be said that Samuel''s strength was beyond imagination.


    "No... no, you. you''ve been fighting with my guards for so long. Even if you have the ability, after so many battles, your physical strength and your reat consumption should be extremely great, but you... But why can''t you feel any fatigue until now? Instead..." Content belongs to


    Samuel smiled and said, "I''ll tell you. Not only am I not tired or weak. It seems that I''m stronger now, right?"


    The fat man nodded vigorously. That was right.


    "If this is considered surprising, then I''m afraid that you will be even more scared to death next." Samuelughed. His eyes were full of madness and coldness after joining


    ???


    the Devil, but there was also pride that could not be lifted up after he said something.


    Before the fat man could react, Samuel had suddenly increased his strength and crazily added to the fist.


    Suddenly, the fat man was as scared as if he had seen a ghost. "The power of killing? No, no, it''s impossible. How can you have the power of killing?"


    Samuel sneered. In the fat man''s incredulous eyes, all the power went along his fist, suppressed his power, and passed through his body.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bang!"


    With a muffled sound, the fat man''s lifeless eyes slowly fell down.


    As he fell, the guards suddenly stopped moving and turned into ck smoke, disappearing from the world.


    Soon, only the fat man''s body and the white crystal in his hand were left on the ground.


    However, at this moment, the whole ground suddenly shook wildly, and the blood cloud above his head suddenly twisted. Then, an ethereal sound floated out as if it was from hell...

 Chapter 3462

    Chapter 3462


    ?


    The voice was like someone''s groan, or someone''s whisper. There were no specific words, but it sounded like a drum beating in one''s heart.


    After the earth shook, it began to crack. The whole city began to shake and even began to copse. The cracked ground was faintly covered with blood-red light, and countless liquid like blood andva flowed out from it. Looking down, the whole ground was like a volcano about to erupt, dark red and rolling.


    At the same time, Samuel felt an extremely strong pressureing from the bottom of the city.


    This power was extremely powerful. Even though Samuel had encountered many experts along the way, he had to admit that this aura was so powerful that it could definitely rank among them.


    Moreover, it was definitely the first few ones.


    Even Samuel, who had joined the Devil, could not help but frown at this moment.


    As for Tao Tie of Evil, it seemed to have sensed the approaching danger. It roared angrily, its eyes focused on everything around it.


    Hong!


    With a loud bang, countless liquid spurted out from the cracks in the ground, like countless ws and teeth extending out from the ground, directly flying to Samuel and the Tao Tie of Evil. One man and one beast jumped into the air, and Samuel suddenly used one hand to hit a stream of energy. However, when the energy hit the other party, what stunned Samuel was that it was like a meat bun hitting a dog, and it would nevere back. What was going on?


    With the power of Samuel, it was rare for him to be devoured like this.


    But what was this? It could offset and even devour the energy of Samuel...


    Almost at the same time, theva that burst out suddenly burst out extremely high. Like vines, it turned into tentacles and attacked the man and the beast, trying to catch them.


    Samuel was agile. He quickly turned around and got rid of the control. But when he looked back, he heard a roar. He looked up and found that the Tao Tie over there was not as flexible as Samuel, or that it disdained to dodge. In a few seconds, the fire tentacles had bound it and vines had trapped it tightly. Even a behemoth like it could not get rid of it for a while.


    The most terrible thing was that the Tao Tie of Evil''s body was covered with ck smoke. Although the vines were shaped like vines, they were still mes. As soon as they touched the body of the Tao Tie of Evil, they started to burn.


    Even though it was strong, it was still under the raging fire and could not help roaring in pain.


    Samuel frowned and looked straight


    at the whole ground. At this time, the ground was shaking wildly, as if it had experienced an earthquake that was dozens of levels higher.


    "Break!"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a cold shout, Samuel held the jade sword in his hand and led the thunder of the thunder dragon. The sword went straight to the vine wrapped around the Tao Tie of Evil.


    Although the vines seemed to have been cut in half by the sword, in the next second, some of the broken vines were re-formed, and some of the mes formed a huge mouth and roared at Samuel.


    With this roar, an extremely dry air came at him in an instant. In addition to a strong heat, it also pushed Samuel several meters away.


    At the same time, countless vines from other ces attacked Samuel again.


    "Seventy-two divine swords."


    With a roar, Samuel moved extremely fast. As he steadied himself, he brandished the 72 swords crazily, breaking the long vines.


    When he reached a higher ce, he suddenly realized that even if he thought that he had dodged perfectly, there were burning ashes on the four corners of his clothes.


    "What a powerful fellow." Samuel coldly stared at the cracks in the ground. He had a faint feeling that there seemed to be a huge fellow hidden beneath the melting slurry.


    "You hurt my puppet and ruined my subordinates. How dare you!"


    Almost at the same time, the low and deep voice came out at this time. The tone was not heavy, but it was very dignified.


    At the same time, several vines attacked Samuel again.


    After Samuel hurriedly dodged, he stood up slightly and looked into the crack in the ground. "Who are you?"


    After Samuel finished speaking, Devil Aura in his blood-red eyes surged and his killing intent surged.


    "Haha, the ancestor of heaven. The mother of earth. I am not the ancestor of heaven, so I am the mother of earth!" The voice replied coldly. "The mother of earth?"


    "Or perhaps you can call me King of Youming like those mortals!"

 Chapter 3463

    Chapter 3463


    ?


    "King of Youming?" Samuel''s brows furrowed tightly. "Then what about that fat man earlier?"


    Speaking of this, Samuel suddenly understood what the other party meant by hurting his puppet before. Samuel sneered and said, "He is your so- called puppet, isn''t it?"


    The other party was silent, but he did not object.


    This meant that Samuel''s understanding was correct.


    "What, are you very proud?" The voice suddenly asked.


    "Although he is my spokesperson, he only has one-tenth of my power. I injected one-tenth of my power into the crystal for him to manage. Although you are indeed capable, it doesn''t mean anything." The voice was cold and full of disdain.


    "One-tenth?" Samuel stared at the other party with both trust and shock in his eyes. It was obvious that the other party was either bragging or maybe it was true. But if these were true, just one-tenth of the other party''s power could be so horrible. What would Samuel do if he faced with all his strength?


    Although the demonized Samuel was fearless, he could not help feeling a little shocked at this moment.


    "Young man, there is always someone better than you. If you provoke someone you shouldn''t provoke, you are destined to end it in pain. Haha." Hisughter was wild. Soon after, the skin on the ground began to roll and rise. However, one could finally see that the ground below the entire city was actually filled with a sea of fiery red molten slurry. They were wildly flowing and seemed to be roaring.


    "What the hell is this thing?" Samuel frowned. After bing a devil, he was affected by the blood of the devil dragon. At this time, Samuel was also brave. He immediately condensed his hands and activated a huge ball of power.


    "Break!"


    With a sudden shout, the huge ball of magic power in Samuel''s hand directly rushed toward the molten slurry. Hong!


    The ball of power suddenly attacked with tremendous power.


    Weng!


    Suddenly, whether it was an illusion or a reality, one could only hear the sound of the melting slurry. When one looked down, one would find that the iparably huge ball of magic power should at least cause an earth-shattering movement. However, at this moment, it was like a rock sinking into the sea. Not to mention an explosion, even the most basic wind and waves were not stirred up.


    How could this be?


    The two consecutive attacks were basically turned into bubbles!


    Obviously, this was definitely not a coincidence!


    Hong!


    Suddenly, the magma burst. In the center, an old and iparably thick giant tree suddenly stretched out and attacked Samuel.


    Samuel suddenly sped up to dodge, only to see that the giant tree suddenly turned into countless branches, dense and scattered in all directions. "Heavenly Fire, Moon Wheel!"


    With a roar, Samuel''s Jade Sword chopped down on the spot, barely resolving the crisis.


    But just as he was about to move, the broken branches suddenly grew again. Before Samuel could react, they instantly wrapped around Samuel like snakes.


    Almost at the same time, more branches followed closely behind, tightly binding Samuel.


    Those branches were no longer formed by the mes. Although they did not hurt, they were like hundreds of pythons. No matter how Samuel struggled, he could not move at all.


    Fortunately, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel turned into a fire dragon and lightning phoenix in time to rush back!


    As the two passed through, many of


    the surrounding branches suddenly disintegrated. But what made Samuel desperate was that those branches were like a hundred-legged worm, dead but not stiff. In a blink of an eye, new branches had appeared again and firmly trapped Samuel.


    The next second, as the old tree suddenly shrank, Samuel''s body went straight back to the undergroundva.


    Even though there was still some distance between them, Samuel could still feel the high temperature from the magma. Even if he had the Indestructible Armor and the Frost Jade Armor, they could only be used under the high temperature. Now that the Jade Ice Bead was not with him, Samuel knew that if he was dragged into it, he would almost die.


    "Roar!"


    When he was about to fall into the magma, Samuel roared, and his blood-red eyes burst out a bright light. The Devil Dragon''s Blood in his body was also pushed to the extreme. He suddenly stopped falling, and the ck light of Samuel burst out, struggling wildly! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    For a moment, the two were in a stalemate.


    Was it falling?


    Or rising?

 Chapter 3464

    Chapter 3464


    ?


    "Creak, creak..."


    On the withered yellow old tree, due to the great force, it was directly dragged to the ground.


    At this time, Samuel''s muscles were broken and blue veins were exposed because of the increase in magic power.


    The Tao Tie of Evil in the distance also roared angrily under the restraint of the fire ws.


    If someone saw this scene, he would be shocked.


    Unfortunately, Youming City had fallen into the sea of fire. There were no living people left and no one could see it.


    However, far away from the intersection between the desert world and the Devil Tribe, on a flower boat, someone silently saw the fire Qi rising fromyers of dark clouds.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    On the bow of the flower boat, the woman slightlybed the cat in her hand and looked at the faint fire hidden in the dark clouds. She smiled gently and said, "Yvonne, Yvonne, do you know what the reddest one is?"


    "It''s your Samuel''s Star of Life-Extermination."


    "You will never escape from me."


    After that, she clenched ''her hand which was holding the cat slightly. Suddenly, the cat, which had been squinting and enjoying itself just now, struggled in pain. But after a few moves, it died in her hand.


    ording to Samuel''s original n, the pangolin sessfully passed through the foundation of the city wall dozens of meters deep and rushed out of the emergency zone at thest moment when the city was destroyed.


    However, he didn''t dare to be careless at all. He continued to move at full speed underground, rushing all the way north.


    The Eight Destions Heavenly Book was tightly held in his arms. He remembered that before he left, Samuel smiled at him with trust, but he also remembered theplicated expression in Samuel''s eyes.


    Perhaps it was unknown whether Samuel was alive or dead, but Samuel hoped that the pangolin could take away Heavenly Book safely.


    Therefore, even if he lost his life, the pangolin would never allow this book to fall into the hands of anyone other than Samuel.


    In the world of Heavenly Book, it was not turned upside down like the Youming City, but there was only vitality and peace.


    However, the hearts of Yvonne and the others were no less than the surging waves in Youming City.


    How could Yvonne not know that


    at


    Samuel had sent her away? However, since Samuel had done that, she could only pretend to his disposal and listen to his arrangements. She did not want to make trouble for Samuel and did not


    want him to have anything to worry about.


    Perhaps this was the only thing she could do.


    "Haha."


    In mid-air,pared to the anxious crowd below, the two old men were extremely rxed.


    Of course, it was the Virtual Body of the Eight Destions Heavenly Book and the sweeping old man.


    "General." With a chuckle, the sweeping old man lifted the chessboard and moved. Suddenly, the chessboard seemed to be in a dead end.


    "The two horses move and the cannons are connected. I''m afraid that your general will kill me." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled indifferently.


    "Why would I want your life? Didn''t Samuel send someone to send you out of the city? You and I are safe." The sweeping old man stroked his beard and said with a leisurely smile.


    "Isn''t it too cruel to let this kid fight


    with the Devil Sage as soon as hees?" the Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled softly. With a movement of the elephant chess piece, he immediately ate the General''s carriage of the sweeping old man.


    "Although there are not many people in the Devil n, with the help of thisnd, there can always be talented people. So what if there is just a Devil Sage? What he will face in the future is far more than this. He has a lot of things to do. So, if he can''t bear to part with the child, how can he trap the wolf?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    As soon as he finished speaking, the sweeping old man raised his hand slightly and shot off the elephant. Although the car died, the Eight Destions Heavenly Book''s defense was more passive because of the change of the elephant.


    "Your move is very dangerous." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book smiled and said, "If my elephant had flown back earlier, you would have lost a straight car in vain."


    "The so-called fortunees from danger. How can you get the small tiger if you don''t enter the tiger''s den?" The sweeping old man smiled gently.


    "I wonder if Samuel shouldugh or cry after following you guys." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not you, but us." The sweeping old man smiled and said, "Don''t expect to get out of here. One day when the tidees, you will also be a part of this ship. As for whether to turn over the boat or sail, it depends on the leader, Samuel."


    "Haha, you old thing." the Eight Destions Heavenly Book burst outughing.


    At this time,pared with the happy smile on this side, Samuel on the other side couldn''tugh at all.

 Chapter 3465

    Chapter 3465


    ?


    With the sound of the dead tree cracking, almost as if it was about to break, Samuel over there finally couldn''t hold on any longer. All the power in his body, including the Devil Dragon''s Blood, had reached its limit.


    Hong!


    With a loud bang, the magma exploded, and Samuel was suddenly pulled into the magma by the giant tree.


    Suddenly, Samuel felt as if his whole body had been ignited as fuel. It was hot, painful, and even torturous. He felt as if his whole body was about to explode.


    It was a kind of indescribable pain. Every inch of his skin was burning as if he had been bitten by tens of thousands of insects. The blood in his body was also flowing inside his body like molten slurry. Every move he made was heart-wrenching.


    Even if Samuel was strong, and even if the Indestructible Armor and Frost Jade Armor were to emit a faint light to protect him, they would not be of much use because of the extreme temperature at this moment.


    Samuel''s struggle was in vain due to the extremely powerful binding. Coupled with the intense pain and the high temperature, Samuel''s struggle was more like a wee to death. In just a dozen seconds, Samuel''s struggle became more and more powerless. If it had not been for the Five Elements Divine Stone''s key guard, which was wrapped by a faint light, Samuel would have beenpletely ignited and be directly treated as fuel.


    However, the high temperature of the sea-like molten slurry made it seem like a drop in the bucket even under the protection of the Five Elements Divine Stone.


    At this time, Samuel was even about to faint.


    Weng!


    As if sensing the danger, the golden light in Samuel''s body began to grow stronger. As the golden light grew stronger, the Demonic Dragon''s Blood on Samuel began to be greatly suppressed. The ck gas on his body began to dissipate gradually, and the blood eyes of Samuel also began to fade away slowly.


    However, even though the demonic state of Samuel had begun to lessen and his divine sense had also begun to recover, what he could do under such torment was the same as nothing.


    "Bang!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Suddenly, with a muffled sound, Samuel followed the sound and frowned. The molten slurry outside was too huge. Even if the Five Elements Divine Stone supported the shield, it was difficult to stop The sound was the sound of the


    shield supported by the Five


    it.


    Elements Divine Stone being broken. Content belongs to


    ???


    Thet


    "Oh no." Samuel frowned. He was extremely anxious but at this moment his hands were already tightly bound. The huge tree was basically not ignited by the fire so it was totally useless to inject energy into the Five Elements Divine Stone.


    Without the energy input of Samuel, the Five Elements Divine Stone would not be able to produce much power before it waspleted, especially in the face of such a boundless sea of molten slurry!


    What should he do?


    Could it be that he could only watch helplessly as he was burned to ashes?


    Of course, Samuel was unwilling, but there was nothing he could do now. He couldn''t even move. No matter how strong his will was, he couldn''t help at this time!


    Thinking of Yvonne and Han Nian, even if Samuel knew it was useless, he was still full of unwillingness at this time.


    He couldn''t die, he absolutely couldn''t die.


    He still had a lot of things to do. He


    had to repair the estrangement between him and Yvonne, and he


    had to take her with him to roam the world. He also had to watch Han ate Nian grow up, even get married, and have children. How could he die like this?


    Peng!


    With a louder explosion, the shield supported by the Five Elements Divine Stone waspletely broken. Countless molten slurry came to him like a wolf, swallowing up Samuelpletely.


    But at this time, a miracle happened.


    The golden light in Samuel''s body surged to the extreme. This was the energy released by the golden body when facing a fatal danger. There was nothing strange about this.


    But it was a miracle. At this time, a ck Qi suddenly spread from Samuel. Unlike before, the ck Qi seemed to be different this time...

 Chapter 3466

    Chapter 3466


    ?


    It was gentle, steady, and powerful.


    If one were to say that the ck aura and golden aura on Samuel''s body were present before, it was because the demonic dragon blood on his body was frantically moving, as well as the golden body suppressing the demonic dragon at the same time. The rtionship between the two was more like a suppression and a resistance.


    At this time, the rtionship between the two waspletely reversed and changed.


    The suppression rtionship between the two did not exist at all. The golden light did not affect the expansion of the ck air at all. When the ck air expanded, it never fought against the golden light. Even as the light between the two shone brightly, not only did they not restrain or suppress each other as before, but they also helped each other.


    The golden light made the ck air more ferocious, and the ck air also made the golden light thicker. Samuel''s body seemed to suddenly break through the barrier and cooperate with each other to fight!


    Even Samuel waspletely stunned by the sudden change.


    However, he soon understood what was going on.


    The rejection and suppression of the golden body to Devil Aura hadpletely disappeared, and the Devil Aura''s suppression and attempt to upy the whole body of Samuel hadpletely disappeared at this time.


    There seemed to be some kind of consensus between the two at some point in time. Not only did they give up fighting with each other, but they were also like old friends who had been tacit friends for a long time, deciding to cooperate with each other.


    "You''re so lucky."


    At this time, the voice of the devil dragon''s soul sounded in his brain.


    "The Demonic Dragon''s blood is extremely murderous. Even I can''t control it well, but it seems to be very greedy for your body. So when your body is on the edge of danger, it is willing to give itself to your body to control so that you can resist the uing crisis."


    "Even I have never been treated like this." There was both envy and hatred in the voice of the evil dragon, but also helplessness.


    After all, it was one thing that his own blood had its own ideas, but the key was that it did not love the Demonic Dragon''s body. However, it favored others'' body so much. As its original owner, how could the Demonic Dragon not be jealous?


    "Your golden body seems to have sensed its initiative to show goodwill. In addition, due to the situation, it unexpectedly stopped fighting with the Demonic Dragon''s Blood. Instead, it helped your body with the Demonic Dragon''s Blood."


    "It''s really amazing." The demonic dragon said gloomily.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Samuel nodded. He could also feel that his body waspletely different at this time. With the exnation of the evil dragon, he understood clearly what had happened to his body.


    "You are blessed. I''m doomed. But you have the God and Devil''s bloodline," said the demonic dragon resentfully.


    It was cuckolded.


    And it was cuckolded by a man.


    "You have to be responsible for me."


    "Although for me now, the Golden Body is no longer suppressing me. I can even kill your Divine Sense and thenpletely upy your body."


    This was indeed the best


    opportunity for the evil dragon.


    When it attacked Samuel for the first


    l.ne


    time, the golden body had a strong self-protection. Therefore, even though the evil dragon trapped Samuel, it was still trapped in Samuel''s mind and could not go any further. It could only give up and choose to cooperate with Samuel. Content belongs to


    Now that the Golden Body no longer had a strong sense of self-protection, it was naturally a perfect opportunity for the Demonic Dragon''s soul. However, what was the use of upying the Dragon''s Soul?


    "Don''t look at me like this. I don''t intend to take the opportunity to sneak attack you." The Demonic Dragon sighed with boredom. "Although the defense of the Golden Body has a loophole for me, I''m not a person who takes advantage of others. If your Golden Body rejects me, given the dog-like state of the Demonic Dragon''s blood, it may help your Golden Body. At that time, I will be in a very difficult situation."


    "Or perhaps, even if it helps me, your golden body won''t help me. With my power, if I hold your body in such a situation, I might not be able to turn over."


    "What''s more, I''ve been with you for a while. I think you''re still a trusted person and I like you very much. I don''t want to mess with you."


    "So, from today onwards, I will officially retire. I believe that you, the bitch with the Demonic Dragon''s Blood, may be better in controlling it than me because it coveted your body."


    "In the future, when you have nothing to do, use your Divine Sense to chat with me."


    After that, the evil dragon smiled


    bitterly and said, "I, the evil dragon,


    have dominated the world for a


    lifetime, but I didn''t expect that l


    would be so miserable in the end. I didn''t expect that..."


    "The future will belong to you young people, and it will be Samuel''s."


    As soon as the Demonic Dragon finished speaking...

 Chapter 3467

    Chapter 3467


    ?


    As soon as it finished speaking, the evil dragon disappeared and hid, leaving Samuel standing still.


    However, before he could have time to think about it, the melted liquid had already filled the air, burning hot. Samuel was already tightly wrapped!


    But almost at the same time, the blood-ck Qi caused by the blood of the evil dragon had been fully activated, making Samuel look like a Buddha or a devil that could destroy the world.


    "The God and Devil are in the same body. The new king should stand!"


    Hong!!!


    Suddenly, after devouring Samuel, theva turned into a calm magma sea. With a violent explosion, the whole magma sea becamepletely restless.


    The next second, with another loud bang, a figure suddenly burst out from the sea of fire.


    What followed closely behind was an iparablyrge branch that was still tightly wrapped around his body.


    With this loud noise, even the Tao Tie of Evil, which was in the same difficult process, could not help looking up. Samuel soared into the sky, dragging the huge tree into the air.


    "ng!"


    "Creak!"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The giant tree suddenly exerted force, and the devil-like Samuel was suddenly grabbed by it. The two sides went up and down, falling into a huge stalemate. The two beams of light on Samuel''s body became brighter, causing the ancient tree to make a creaking sound.


    It seemed that everything had returned to the previous situation.


    Only, thest time, Samuel was directly dragged into the paste. This time, would it still be like this?


    For Samuel, since he hade out from the bottom, it was impossible for him to go back.


    The corners of Samuel''s mouth curled into a ferocious smile. With a sudden burst of strength, the golden light and the bloody ck light on his body exploded. For a time, the sound of tree breaking could only be heard.


    "Bang!"


    With another loud noise, the various branches tied to Samuel''s body suddenly broke. The next second, as the branches broke apart, the trees that were connected to each other began to crack.


    Hong!


    Even the trunk of the top giant tree could not withstand the spread of the explosion. At the same time, the shackles on Samuelpletely dissipated.


    With a slight shake of the energy on


    his body, those branches scattered on his body instantly turned into nothing. At this moment, Samuel suddenly lowered its head. The huge ancient tree, which had broken nearly a third of the ancient tree, gave up attacking and quickly withdrew into the molten slurry.


    "You want to escape?" Samuelpletely let go of his hands and feet. However, the ancient tree''s shrinking speed was also extremely fast. It was impossible to chase after it at this moment.


    In the blink of an eye, Samuel put his eyes on the broken body of the ancient tree which barely maintained arge part of its trunk. The next second, he sped up and rushed over.


    Although it was broken, it still had some intact parts. It was several meters long, old but extremely hard.


    Samuel coldlyughed. The energy in his hand moved and immediately wrapped around the enormous ancient tree. He coldly looked at the magma below, "Aren''t you nning to swallow me? Why are you shrinking?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel dragged the huge broken limbs of the ancient tree and swooped down. When the broken limbs reached the melting slurry, Samuel picked up the giant tree and stirred it up.


    As Samuel moved, the whole sea of molten slurry was like a bowl of red soup stirred by a spoon, rotating wildly with the stirring of Samuel.


    Hong!


    Hong!


    Samuel became more and more powerful as he turned, and the rotation of the giant sea became more and more fierce!


    "Come!" An angry shout sounded, stirring up another wave of mes, the sea of magma raging even more violently!


    However, the ancient tree had never been able to rise again. If there were any living creatures in this enormous sea at this moment, it was likely that they would have already be dizzy and be turned upside down.


    "Enough!"


    Almost at this time, as Samuel raised the ancient tree again, an ancient empty voice sounded from the sea of magma.


    There was impatience and dissatisfaction in his voice.


    "I thought you were going to be a coward in the sea of fire." Samuel sneered. He took back the ancient tree and looked at the sea of fire indifferently.


    "Ignorant child, how dare you be so arrogant in front of me." The other party shouted discontentedly. The next second, the whole molten slurry began to rotate at an extremely fast speed and split into countless parts. Looking at it with Samuel''s eyes, it looked like human blood.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, all the melting slurry was suddenly dried up and disappeared on the ground. For a moment there was nothing on the ground, but the next second, the dry ground began to burst and fatt off. A huge monster seemed to be faintly visible...

 Chapter 3468

    Chapter 3468


    ?


    Hong!


    With a loud bang, the surface waspletely scattered, revealing a piece of powder with ck organ-like tissues. They were connected to each other, or perhaps a real body. However, some of the surface had notpletely fallen off, so it looked like they were connected.


    They were round and round and each of them had a huge hole, which was so dense that it almost made people''s scalps numb. As they moved slightly, those holes were either opened or sucked.


    They or it upied almost the entire Youming City, which was daunting.


    Was this the true form of King of Youming?


    It couldn''t be described as ugly, and could only be described as disgusting. No wonder he didn''t dare to show his true face. Otherwise, the people of the Devil n would be scared out of their wits when they saw him.


    "You''re too rude!" The other party seemed to have heard what Samuel was thinking and shouted angrily, "I''m the mother of the earth. There are more than 30,000 people living in the Youming City. Everyone is in the bloody soil formed by my body to avoid the wind and rain of the Devil Tribe. I''m a god. Don''t be presumptuous, little boy."


    As soon as he finished speaking, countless branches of all sizes suddenly stretched out from the countless holes and attacked Samuel again.


    Tens of thousands of branches, even though Samuel did not have a concentrated sense of fear at this moment, felt their scalps go numb. Some of them tried to tie up Samuel directly, while others attacked fiercely like snakes.


    There were 72 divine swords in Samuel and the Great Void Divine Steps. Even if there were ten thousand of branches, Samuel was still like a willow leaf through the body. He was not affected at all. He had a sense of attack, defense, and retreat.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Is that all?" Samuel sneered while ying.


    The next second, with a movement of his hand, the Great Void Divine Steps stepped out of the illusion and turned into the shadow of Eight Diagrams. The wonderful body movement was even better than before.


    He made use of the knowledge of Eight Diagrams he learned from Azure Dragon and flexibly applied it to actualbat. Although Samuel indeed had the courage of a master of martial arts, most of it was the helpless action of Samuel.


    He knew very well that although the branches triggered by the monster looked ordinary and even a little weak, in fact, these branches could pass through the raging molten slurry without being affected at all, and could even constrain Samuel with abnormal power without moving at all. How could he


    underestimate these things? Content belongs to


    "Roar!"


    Almost at the same time, the Tao Tie of Evil, which was surrounded by mes, broke free from the


    constraint because of the disappearance of the mes. With a crazy roar, its whole huge body suddenly swooped down and rushed


    toward that guy.


    Its sharp ws were like swords, and its teeth were like daggers. The Tao Tie of Evil rushed forward and grabbed and gnawed at one part of that fellow''s body. It was extremely crazy.


    Samuel''s sword also reached the branch. Then, after the vine struck out, he directly punched at the guy.


    Hong!


    In an instant, much of the ground


    that was left on that guy''s body was directly sted open. It should be known that although the ground that was left on its body was only a block, it waspared with its huge body Any small piece ofnd was at least the size of a football field. However, with a single strike from Samuel, dozens of earth skin were directly blown into powder. It could be seen how pure the energy of Samuel was at this time.


    After Samuel experienced the fusion of the two energies, his strength had already risen by a level.


    But what was incredible was that this strike was almost the same as the previous two times, like a meat bun beating a dog. Although the thunder was loud, there was almost no rain!


    This made Samuel scratch his head again and again. "Is it still useless?"


    Even if he had the protection of two great Divine Artifacts, if someone else attacked him with such a attack, he would definitely not stand still.


    Just when Samuel was confused, Samuel suddenly turned his eyes to the fierce Tao Tie, which was tearing wildly...


    No way!

 Chapter 3469

    Chapter 3469


    ?


    Different from Samuel''s attack, the Tao Tie of Evil bit the giant "heart" with its mouth and ws, leaving a bloody mess. The green blood immediately flowed all over the ground. Although this was a "heart" asrge as Youming City and the small wound seemed to be very big in some parts, but it looked like a wound bitten by a mosquito.


    It could not be more subtle.


    Perhaps this might not mean much to others, but for Samuel, flies and mosquitoes were flesh, and their arms and calves were fat. The huge wound bitten by the Tao Tie of Evil was at least enough to prove that the other party was not indestructible, nor was it a sharp spear that could not be broken. That wound was the biggest breakthrough point!


    An ant biting an elephant was also the beginning of the smallest wound.


    Thinking of this, Samuel sneered. He clenched his jade sword and arge illusion of Eight Diagrams appeared in the air.


    "Heaven and Earth in the left hand, Yin and Yang in the right hand, Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel, Thunder Dragon Shocking Lightning, Tianyin Skill, Earth Fire, sword formation..."


    Samuel threw out all the knowledge he had learned in his life. But unlike the others, all the skills at this time were shot through the illusion of the Eight Diagrams in front of Samuel. With the turn of the Eight Diagrams, they flew over.


    Boom!


    The "heart" on the ground exploded again and again, but at this time, the figure of Samuel suddenly disappeared. The next second, it sped up and came to the side of Tao Tie of Evil.


    "I''ll take your life while you''re ill!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel held the long sword in his hand and flew directly from the side with the Tao Tie''s help. With the sword as the first, he stabbed all the way in.


    "Swish!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Blood and meat foam flew everywhere. Samuel, like a meat grinder, rotated all the way through the wound that was directly bitten by the Tao Tie! His speed was so fast and his movements were so quick that even the Tao Tie of Evil waspletely shocked by Samuel''s sudden operation. It was stunned for a moment, and then it looked back in astonishment, looking at Samuel that was rushing inside.


    At that time, Samuel had only left the Tao Tie of Evil with a leg that had notpletely entered.


    Hong!


    With the initial rotation and the sudden rxation of the sword, Samuel had obviously pierced through the skin of the "heart" and entered this guy''s body.


    It was dark red, as if he had entered


    a room. The meridians were hanging around, and the flesh was hanging.


    e


    horizontally. The internal skin on both sides was covered with blood &


    vessels, which were as thick as water pipes and flowing with green liquid. With the beating of the "heart" outside, the sound of thumping


    could be heard incessantly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    A pungent stench assaulted his face. In this space, even Samuel felt nauseous and was about to throw up on the spot.


    Suppressing the urge to vomit, he looked at the mud-like slime under his feet in disgust. With every step he took, he could pull out a long string, like some kind of snot, but notpletely like snot.


    "I can''t beat you outside. Can I beat you inside?" Samuel said coldly.


    This was the onlyfort for Samuel when he was not afraid of nausea.


    The purpose of using so many spells was to attract the attention of this fellow in order to avoid the countless number of branches blocking his path. From the looks of it now,


    Samuel''s tactics had seeded.


    UMS


    Gently lifting the jade sword, Samuel stopped talking nonsense. Although it was extremely beneficial for him toe in since he could not attack the other party from outside, there was also a fatal danger. That was, it was too closed inside. Although the stench would not affect Samuel,


    what about the rest? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If it was in the other party''s body, the stomach sore, or other unknown dangers were possible to make Samuel trapped in it in a more dangerous situation.


    Therefore, there was not much time left for Samuel.


    Thinking of this, Samuel stopped talking nonsense and directly raised his sword and chopped toward a hanging piece of meat.


    However, Samuel waspletely dumbfounded.


    With a loud sound of water...

 Chapter 3470

    Chapter 3470


    ?


    Samuel swung his sword, and the flesh was shaken back and forth. However, under the counter-effect of the power, Samuel also staggered and directly hit the "earth" with a crisp sound.


    "F*ck!" Samuel''s right arm was numb and painful. He looked at the shredded flesh with great depression.


    The bearded staff was swaying at this time, but for Samuel, it was more like a kind of provocation, as if it was talking to Samuel, "Come and beat me."


    Samuel was confused.


    It was not a big thing, but with the power of Samuel and the sharpness of the de, it was as if he was beating it with a big stick. There seemed to be no wound on it, let alone break it.


    "Isn''t this amazing?"


    Feeling depressed, Samuel rubbed his head. He couldn''t understand it. It was obvious that the Tao Tie of Evil was biting wildly and biting it until it was dripping with blood. Why didn''t it work at all when it came to his turn?


    "I''m not that bad, am I?"


    Samuel didn''t know that sometimes the rule of blood suppression was an insurmountable gap.


    Although the Tao Tie of Evil had barelypleted its first evolution, as a fierce beast from ancient times, its bloodline at least had absolute king status whenpared with monsters.


    Therefore, even though the Tao Tie of Evil had just grown up, its bloodline advantage was enough to tear open the monster''s defense, and Samuel had the opportunity to prate all the way.


    However, Samuel didn''t find it from the beginning to the end. He always thought that he had found a breakthrough point, and then rushed in, trying to find a way out.


    However, he didn''t get any advantages, but now he felt as if he had been taken advantage of by someone else.


    He was so depressed that he wanted to get up. At this time, Samuel was stunned to find that he had been stuck to the slime all over the ground for such a long time. Even if he moved, he would pull out countless sticky threads, as if he had been driven into glue.


    "Am I really unlucky? I failed and even suffered a lot." Samuel cursed in his heart.


    "Ignorant child, do you think you''ve found a loophole by rushing into my body?" An ethereal voice sounded.


    The next second, countless nail-like spikes suddenly appeared on the ground full of glue and went straight up.


    Samuel stood up in a hurry and cut off all the mucus with his sword. He flew in a hurry, but he was stabbed because he could not dodge in time. "Damn it!"


    Looking at the huge wound on his arm, blood flowed out and instantly turned ck. Samuel was secretly shocked.


    The other party was really powerful.


    Its defense was basically impable. Its attack was also made of molten slurry and all kinds of branches. Even if there were thorns and slimes inside, anyone else might have died many times before the other party was hurt.


    Even Samuel himself would not have been able to survive until now if the Golden Body and the Demonic Dragon''s Blood had notpromised and cooperated with each other.


    Although there were not many people in the Devil Tribe, it seemed that it did have its own special ability to persist for many years without being destroyed by the Human Tribe.


    Hidden dragons and crouching tigers were simply unimaginable.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Fortunately, Samuel was not afraid of poison. Most of his body was protected by the Indestructible Armor and the Frost Jade Armor. It was a tittle difficult, but he did not fall into a desperate situation


    However, the old problem still existed.


    UMS


    It was not the right way to hide. The only way was to find a way to attack.


    But the problem was that he couldn''t even break the f*cking defense. How could he attack?


    Samuel looked around and found that there were holes as deep as the one in front of him. They were connected to each other and could not be seen at all.


    What should he do?


    All of a sudden, Samuel''s mind went nk. " I can''t do it. Isn''t there another one outside that can do it?"


    Anyway, he didn''t know why Tao Tie of Evil could do it but he could not, but at least this was a fact that could be seen by eyes. So, in this case, he should use facts as evidence.


    Thinking of this, Samuel looked at the sudden opening and shouted at the Tao Tie of Evil outside, "Can you wait and eastter? Come in and do me a favor."


    He shouted out, but Tao Tie of Evil outside was still crazily biting the "heart", and it could not listen to Samuel''s words at all...


    That''s right. Before Samuel took Tao


    Tie of Evil over, it was obvious that it was of a loose breed. Samuel never expected him to make it obedient Otherwise, Samuel would have released it several times to help him. It would not have been used in ces like Youming City


    However, at this moment, Samuel suddenly had an idea...

 Chapter 3471

    Chapter 3471


    ?


    "Isn''t he a foodie?"


    The best way to deal with foodies was to eat.


    Thinking of this, Samuel did not waste any time. He floated leisurely in the air to avoid the World Piercer and said leisurely, "In my birthce, it is called the Land of Eating. Anything can be made into extremely delicious food. However, when ites to the essence, it is the inside of the ingredients."


    "Whatrge intestine, county liver, waist and so on... are the most beautiful delicacies in the world. The skin is rough, and only those protected inside are the essence."


    "What''s the point of biting the rough old meat outside? If I..."


    Hong!


    Before Samuel could finish his words, he heard a muffled sound. At the entrance where Samuel had just rushed in, a huge figure was tearing wildly, squeezing its body and struggling to get in.


    Then, before Samuel could react, this guy had started a new round of biting inside desperately.


    Samuel smiled, "I knew that you, a foodie, couldn''t help it."


    For any foodie, no matter what kind of demand they had, their resistance to delicious food was very poor. This was the same reason that it was easier for a man to die on a beautiful woman.


    With the "help" of the Tao Tie of Evil, Samuel showed a gratified smile. Especially at this time, Samuel was surprised to find that the Tao Tie of Evil was not affected by the slime at all.


    As for those iparably fierce spikes, although they were a little dangerous for Samuel, they seemed to be nothing to the Tao Tie of Evil. When Tao Tie of Evil stepped on them, the thorns on the ground could not stand up at all.


    "God, can it be that one thing can conquer another?" Samuel frowned slightly.


    "Eat." Seeing that the Tao Tie was biting wildly, Samuel decided to look around carefully.


    Although the surroundings looked


    simr, any creature had its core, right? It was just like a human having a heart. If Samuel found its heart, he would trick the Tao Te of Evil Qver and bite the heart. How could the monster survive? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Thinking of this, Samuel flew forward.


    After flying for dozens of minutes, Samuel gradually lost his way after passing through the holes that were almost the same as before.


    It was so big that even Samuel was


    a little tired of flying. After all, it was the same size as the entire Youming City. People were really as small as ants when they entered it. Moreover,pared with fatigue, the most annoying thing was despair.


    It was really hard to see the end from all directions. You would never know whether the direction you were flying in was right or not. Or perhaps, it was uncertain whether you could fly to the end of a certain direction, because you did not know whether you had been moving forward or spinning around in the same ce, lost in this maze-like ce.


    Samuel was very confused, and the determination in his eyes had gradually turned into confusion in the process of exhaustion.


    At this moment, an ethereal chuckle rang out. Although the other party said nothing, Samuel could clearly hear that kind of mockery. Samuel held his breath and slowly stopped where he was, without any emotional fluctuations because of the other party''s ridicule.


    The more time passed, the clearer Samuel knew that he had to remain calm, so that his brain could rotate at the most objective speed and think about countermeasures.


    He carefully observed his surroundings. He tried to distinguish the differences between them.


    Suddenly, Samuel moved quickly in one direction. He kept his mouth open as if he was murmuring something.


    As he continued to fly forward, he passed through more and more holes until he suddenly smiled and elerated. Then he stopped and looked at a huge red ball in front of him.


    It was a bit disgusting, as if it was covered by ayer of blood with a diameter of three meters. At this time, it was slowly jumping, opening and closing.


    "It seems that you have lost," Samuel said with a chuckle.

 Chapter 3472

    Chapter 3472


    ?


    "Little kid, you actually found this ce. Interesting." The voice suddenlyughed for a long time.


    Samuel smiled and said, "Thank you so much."


    If it weren''t for the other party''s sarcasm, which made Samuel even calmer and think carefully, how could he suddenly think that if he wanted to break the maze, he could no use his eyes first?


    People had to rely on their eyes to walk. Therefore, theplexity of the maze was often caused by the maze deceiving people''s eyes in setting up a trap.


    Therefore, if he wanted to walk out of the maze, he had to keep his eyes shut and find useful information from his sense of smell or hearing.


    What Samuel used was the sense of smell and hearing.


    He thought of the rhythmic sound of jumping on the meat wall and the sound of blood flowing in the green blood vessels on it. Although these were very subtle, like solving a case, these inconspicuous things were the most important clues in the whole thing.


    The beating of the heart was the most primitive, so its frequency was thicker than that of the ordinary meat walls. This was one of the differences. Secondly, as the most primitive "powered engine", the constant beating would naturally produce enough heat.


    Thirdly, when beating brought heat, it would naturally cause it to emit a different smell from the slime or other scattered tissues due to the temperature.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Therefore, from these three details, Samuel followed them all the way here.


    "You''re young, but you are clever. It''s just that your eyes are small." The voice said with a hollow smile, "Yes, I really didn''t think that you coulde back to life under my melting slurry. I didn''t expect that you and that Tao Tie, which is hard to tell right or wrong, could break through my body and enter my belly."


    "However, do you really think that you''ll win just because you got into my belly and even found my heart?"


    "God is always God. Even a foot finger can''t be destroyed by a mortal ant like you."


    As soon as the other party finished speaking, the heart, which was like a blood ball, hit Samuel directly. Almost at the same time, the flesh walls around Samuel shrank wildly, as if they were going to crush Samuel to death.


    Samuel frowned. He held the jade


    sword in his hand and red at the shrinking flesh wall. Borrowing itspressed strength, he turned sideways and dodged the attack of the meat ball. At the same time, he shed at it from the side.


    "Bang!"


    There was a muffled sound, just like before. Even though Samuel''s hands were sore, the sword did not hurt the meatball at all.


    "How dare you call yourself a god?" Samuel frowned and quickly came to his senses to avoid the meat balls that had rushed back. At the same time, he spread out his energy in the direction he came from. Samuel shouted, "The heart is the most delicious and nutritious thing in the world." Content belongs to


    As soon as he finished speaking, the meat wall had shrunk to only the size of a meatball. As it crashed again, Samuel had nowhere to hide. "Golden Body!"


    There was nowhere to hide, and


    bel. Pa


    Samuel didn''t intend to dodge either. The eight golden bodies directly moved horizontally with a line, and their momentum was greatly released. They were like ovepping trains. They supported themselves with both hands to meet the impact of the meatball.


    "Bang!"


    There was a muffled sound!


    The "little train" formed by eight golden bodies of Samuel was directly knocked back several meters.


    "Puff!"


    Samuel suddenly opened his mouth and spat out blood. He endured the pain and continued to exert his strength to maintain the confrontation with the meatball, but his feet were still slippery and he did not stop retreating.


    Seeing that Samuel was pushed further and further away, at this critical moment, with a mighty roar, a figure suddenly jumped over the top of Samuel''s head and pounced directly on the meatball.


    Like a mad dog, and as domineering as a lion, the sharp ws were directly embedded in the meat ball that Samuel couldn''t hit at all. The giant mouth suddenly opened and began to tear and bite the belly wildly.


    "Ah!" A pained cry suddenly rang out from the ethereal voice.


    But almost at the same time, the whole space began to shake violently, and there was a loud rumble in the ears. It was approaching Samuel rapidly...

 Chapter 3473

    Chapter 3473


    ?


    "Oh no." Samuel hurriedly shouted. He looked up and saw a stream of green liquid all over the sky crazily washing down through some faint cracks. Even though it was still some distance away from the green liquid, Samuel could still feel that the huge green liquid was different from the others, or it was deadly.


    At this time, the Tao Tie of Evil was tearing the meatball in front of him and was the first to bear the brunt.


    "Be careful." With a furious roar, Samuel suddenly circted the chaotic energy and directly withdrew his golden body. He transformed into his original form and jumped in front of the Tao Tie of Evil. With a wave of hisrge hand, he immediately pulled up a huge barrier.


    "Puff!"


    The green water, like a flood, was poured out and dissolved. As it met Samuel''s barrier, wisps of white smoke rose from the barrier and began to crack slightly.


    Sure enough, this green water could even corrode the barrier formed by his chaotic energy!


    If the green water waspletely unloaded, how could there be aplete egg under the nest?


    The situation was critical, so he had no time to think too much. Samuel could only strengthen the energy and try his best to resist the attack of the green flood, so as to give the Tao Tie of Evil more time.


    "Hold on." With a furious roar, Samuel increased his energy without reservation.


    The barrier, which was about to break, shone again under the insistence of Samuel, but its full consumption made Samuel sweat like rain, and his face looked ferocious.


    "I casn''tst long. It''s up to you." Samuel clenched his teeth and put all his hopes on the Tao Tie of Evil.


    Tao Tie of Evil was really a fierce beast. Even in the face of such danger, it was still greedily tearing at the food as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s true that birds die for food." Samuel sighed helplessly, but at this time, he had no other way but to hold on to the barrier.


    One second, two seconds!


    Ten seconds!


    30 secondster!


    Even the strong Samuel''s face was as white as paper, and he was sweating profusely.


    With the copse of Samuel, the crack barrier, which already had cracks there, cracked faster at this time.


    "Ignorant brat, can you stop my


    anger with just you alone? Let''s see how long you canst." The ethereal voice roared. It was obvious that the actions of the Tao Tie of Evil had thoroughly angered this guy and this guy was anxious to kill them.


    This was a good thing; at least it proved that this guy was not indestructible. It also had its weakness, and Samuel''s choice of attack was the most correct at present.


    Honglong!


    Another muffled sound rang out. Obviously, arger green current had rushed from behind and was going to break the barrier of Samuel directly with the unity of the two currents.


    Unfortunately, in the current state of Samuel, he could no longer hold on, let alone resist another wave.


    Although he had expected that he would be in danger after entering the tiger''s den, Samuel was still unwilling to give up now that victory was right in front of him.


    "Boom!"


    Apanied by a loud noise, the green currents collided with each other, and a more powerful impact force suddenly came. Samuel couldn''t even resist it, and he was directly sucked into the green currents as the barrier was broken.


    It was an extremely strong corrosive liquid, which was almost the same as what Samuel had expected. Even if Samuel had been prepared to protect him with the shield the moment the barrier was broken, the might


    corrosion of the green el


    have long exceeded his


    expectations.


    Almost at the moment when Samuel was swept close to the green stream, the shield directly broke and simply gave up with a click.


    As soon as the green liquid touchedExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Samuel''s body, Samuel was in great pain, as if his whole body had begun to melt. Even if the golden body and the blood of the devil dragon


    el¡¤


    appeared again, they had just been consumed, so they were also exhausted at this time...


    Just then, Samuel felt a ck shadow approaching him...

 Chapter 3474

    Chapter 3474


    ?


    The ck shadow was huge, but at this time, Samuel waspletely driven by the green current, especially after all the defenses on his bodypletely copsed. Not only was he unable to resist the impact of the green current, but he was also unable to resist the corrosion brought by the green current.


    Samuelpletely closed his eyes, not only to prevent the green current from eroding his eyes, but also to prevent his expression from twisting because of the intense pain.


    He felt that his muscles began to copse, and his bones were slowly decaying. Then the decaying seemed to have reached the meridians, followed by his internal organs.


    Samuel could not resist the ck shadow at all.


    Hong!


    With a loud sound of water, the ck shadow plunged into the green current. Then, the figure suddenly opened the mouth and swallowed the green current with Samuel.


    Whoosh...


    The sound of flowing green water was getting farther and farther away from Samuel''s ears when Samuel was swallowed up. Until the sound of running waterpletely disappeared in his ears, Samuel fell into aa because of too much pain.


    An extremelyrge amount of energy was consumed. If it was an ordinary person, he would have lost half his life even if he did not die. However, for a pervert like Samuel, he would only be unconscious. Moreover, thisa did notst for long.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Although the Five Elements Divine Stone had already consumed a lot of its original energy in the molten slurry, it still emitted a faint light silently, trying to repair the wounds caused by the green flow.


    However, this kind of repair actually did great harm to the Five Elements Divine Stone, but it was useless for the treatment of Samuel.


    However, at this moment, as a white light suddenly floated into the Five Elements Divine Stone, the Five Elements Divine Stone, which did not have much light, suddenly regained vitality as if the dry ground had been injected with clear water.


    Then, it shone brightly and released an extremely strong energy to wrap around Samuel. With this huge energy, the wounds on the surface of Samuel''s body were recovering quickly.


    After an unknown period of time, perhaps an hour, or maybe two hours, the body of Samuel in the energy circle, which had been corroded by the green stream and whose bones could be seen, waspletely intact at this moment, and even lost.


    Then, Samuel slowly opened his eyes.


    There was no pain as expected. Even the pain brought by the skin disappeared. There was only a warm current flowing gently in his body.


    It was like a mother''s hand touching him gently and delicately. It was also like a lover''s hand, caring andforting him.


    "Where is this?" Samuel opened his eyes in a daze. It was dark all around and he could not see anything clearly. He could not even see his fingers when he reached out.


    No, to be exact, he could not see it after reaching out the light.


    Thinking of this, Samuel slowly shifted his eyes to the Five Elements Divine Stone which was emitting a faint light toward him.


    He couldn''t help but frown. Before


    that, he clearly remembered that the


    Five Elements Divine Stone hadpletely used up itsst energy This also meant that if he didn''t infuse the power into its body, it was impossible for it to release any light. Content belongs to


    Moreover, it was such a powerful light!


    Samuel subconsciously looked around. He hadpletely fallen into aa just now. Theoretically, it was impossible for him to inject any energy into the Five Elements Divine Stone, so the only possibility forit to be bright was others.


    However, it was pitch-ck around his eyes. He listened carefully, but there was no sound at all. It didn''t seem like there was anyone at all.


    Then it was strange.


    If there was no one here, how could the Five Elements Divine Stone light up? The Eight Destions Heavenly Book was not there, and


    Velocisaurus was also recuperating in the Heavenly Book. The red-eyed jade python''s mark had never been lit up, and even Xiao Bai did not move at all. They would not act rashly without his orders What''s more, when they went to the Devil Tribe''s territory, Samuel had already given orders in advance for their safety, so they could not vite it. Content belongs to


    Then... it would be even more awkward.


    There''s no one else. Then, the Five Elements Divine Stone...


    "Also, where exactly is this?"

 Chapter 3475

    Chapter 3475


    ?


    Samuel''s eyes were full of confusion. Was he dead?


    But if he died, how could the Five Elements Divine Stone treat him? And how could he really feel its treatment?


    Could it be that he had been taken to a cell where the monster had locked him up?


    It looked extremely simr on the outside, but there was an unspeakable fact that if he was locked up, would that guy be so kind to treat him?


    "Does he want to cure me and torture me? Although it makes sense, there is one thing that is impossible."


    "How did the monster know the Five Elements Divine Stone? How did he know how to use it? Would its power make the Five Elements Divine Stone work?"


    Each of these three questions was very unlikely, but if they were put together, it was almost impossible.


    Then what was going on?


    Samuel was also confused and stunned. He also felt panic in this dark environment.


    But just when Samuel was at a loss, all of a sudden, a trace of incredible surprise shed across Samuel''s face. The next second, his whole worry and confusion began to turn into shock and surprise.


    Familiar, familiar, very familiar.


    It was just because Samuel had just woken up and was not aware of the details for a while. Now, when he thought about it carefully, he seemed to understand where he was.


    "No no way!"


    "Am I tricked again?" Samuel was slightly excited. He shook his head and seemed to be crazily confirming himself. It seemed that if the answer was not denied, it was the happiest thing in his heart.


    Thinking of this, Samuel smiled and sat up excitedly.


    He ran his energy in his dantian. This guy actually it was cultivating in an incredible way.


    Perhaps this was an extreme thing in the eyes of others, but there was a trace of a smile on Samuel''s face.


    That''s right. It was this feeling, this familiar form, and this familiar smell.


    Samuel couldn''t help but speed up the operation of the Dantian, like a child waiting to be fed, madly sucking everything around him.


    At this time, in the darkness, an imperceptible gas was flowing rapidly toward Samuel.


    Nearly at this time, the green


    currents were still moving wildly. The speed of the currents was as fast as a flood dragon. With the help of quality and speed, the power generated by the currents was almost equivalent to the violent collision of a giant mountain. Anything in the water would be instantly crushed into pieces.


    Even the Tao Tie of Evil was struggling in the green currents. Its four ws were tightly locked into the meat wall, and its big mouth was desperately biting a piece of meat. Even so, its body was drifting wildly in the water, as if it would be taken away by the water at any time.


    What was even more frightening


    was that the power of the current had almostpletely hurt the Tao Tie of Evit''s body. A long wound had been opened all over its body, and the armor protecting it on its limbs had also been directly pulled open, revealing the tendons and skin connected to the armor and


    muscles, as if a human''s nails had


    been turned out. Content belongs to


    Not to mention those who were present, even if they were spectators at this time, they would still feel pain for the Tao Tie of Evil.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Humph, Tao Tie of Evil? I don''t know if you are real or not. But this is no longer important." The ethereal voice came back to him again, full of


    sarcasm.


    "If you''re not real, I should kill you to get rid of the evil."


    "But if you''re real, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you''re already ackey of human beings. You don''t deserve to be an Archean Fierce Beast. If I kill you, I can rece you on the list."


    "Haha,e on, let me let you feel the greater impact of death."


    As soon as the guy finished speaking, the fierce current became even faster at this time, and the Taq Tie of Evit, which had been on the verge of copse, was in a more critical situation. Even the sharp ws that had been inserted into the flesh wall began to crack at this time...


    "Bang!"


    The armor on its limbs finally fell apart. It forcibly tore off the raw flesh from its four knees and left with the waves. The Tao Tie of Evil opened its mouth and roared in pain...


    "Bang!"


    With another loud bang, the sharp ws burst open, and the entire huge body of the Tao Tie of Evil was knocked over. Just as it was about to be taken away by the waves, the fierce current suddenly stopped...


    A figure stood in front of the Tao Tie of Evil...

 Chapter 3476

    Chapter 3476


    ?


    The green currents were still surging wildly. However, a barrier blocked them several meters in front of Tao Tie of Evil, leaving the irritable currents in ce.


    Behind the barrier, a figure was supporting it with one hand, giving it endless energy.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing this guy, the Tao Tie of Evil let out a tired roar. Its single eye was full of mixed feelings, but more likely, "You finallye.".


    "It''s you again?" The ethereal voice was obviously surprised by his sudden appearance.


    "Yes, it''s me again." The man smiled. Except for Samuel, who else could it be?


    "You son of a bitch. You''re courting death. You can''t resist my flood and you ask the monster swallow you. Why don''t you hide well to save your life? How dare youe out?" The ethereal voice snorted disdainfully.


    On this point, this guy was right. When Samuel was about to be taken away by the green stream, the ck shadow attacking Samuel was not something else but the Tao Tie of Evil.


    It swallowed Samuel directly, and then its body struggled to resist the green current.


    "Why don''t I dare toe out?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Haha, you seem to have a crush on failure. However, there are some things that can''t be solved by being hot-headed. That monster''s ws are fierce but it can''t keep itself safe in the flood. Who do you think you are?"


    "In terms of size, you are just a thin monkey in my eyes!"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You are just an ant in front of me!"


    Hearing this, Samuel was not angry. He shook his head and said with a smile: "Why do you think it can''t resist?"


    The voice said disdainfully, "Then did it resist just now?"


    Samuel shook his head with a smile. Of course, the Tao Tie of Evil could withstand it, but its final failure was not because it did not have that ability, but...


    It had been stolen by Samuel.


    When Samuel woke up, he soon found himself in the belly of the Tao Tie of Evil, not a secret prison or any other ce.


    It was also because he was in its belly that Samuel understood the mystery of the Five Elements Divine Stone and found a ce to replenish his body.


    Therefore, Samuel did not hesitate to meditate on the spot, and then madly absorbed the chaotic Qi in Tao Tie of Evil''s body into his body.


    When he was full, he did not even forget to take out his Dragon Heart and absorb it crazily. It was also because of his greed that the Evi Kylin outside gradually fell into a disadvantage in the confrontation with the flood...


    For others, Tao Tie of Evil was Tao Tie, but for Tao Tie of Evil, Samuel was the real Tao Tie.


    Thinking of this, Samuel smiled slightly. "Try it?"


    "Let''s try. I''m not afraid of you."


    The torrent became more turbulent again. Even though Samuel was in a good state at this time, he was pushed back by the high-speed, and there were cracks again in the whole barrier.


    "The power in your body suddenly


    e


    became so strong?" The ethereal voice suddenly said in a cold and suspicious tone. Then, it suddenlyughed and said, "No wonder that monster suddenly became weaker and weaker. It swallowed a selfish person."


    Obviously, it already knew that after Samuel was swallowed, he had absorbed a lot of the power of the Tao Tie of Evil. After all, it was too obvious.


    "Stupid, stupid. Originally, it could


    have lived a little longer. Although it couldn''t beat me, I couldn''t take it away in a short time. Unfortunately, it believed in greedy humans and swallowed you up to protect you. In the end, it was turned against by you and faced such a bad result."


    "The monster deserve it!"


    The ethereal voice seemed to be sighing with emotion, but it was full of irony. It was ironic that the Tao Tie of Evil was apanied by the smelly Human Tribe and got such a result.


    Samuel smiled slightly.


    "What are youughing at?" Seeing Samuelughing, the ethereal voice could not help but be cold and dissatisfied.

 Chapter 3477

    Chapter 3477


    ?


    "Of course I''mughing at you for being stupid."


    Samuel smiled slightly, suddenly moved his hand, and directly pushed forward with the barrier.


    The fierce green current suddenly went back in reverse and was pushed back half a step by Samuel!


    "What?" The ethereal voice was obviously shocked. It had not expected that Samuel would recover so quickly.


    "You''re courting death," that guy shouted angrily. The green streams gathered again and suddenly attacked again.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Samuel was not anxious at all. He moved the energy in his hand to protect the barrier and fought hard.


    However, from beginning to end, there was a faint smile on Samuel''s face, which made that guy even more confused about what Samuel wasughing at. Or, was it a little stupid?


    "You can stillugh? Do you win? You''re just an ant!" The ethereal voice shouted disdainfully.


    Samuel remained calm. "Soon."


    "Soon? With just you?" The ethereal voiceughed coldly.


    "Of course not just me." Samuel said with a smile. Then he looked back at the Tao Tie lying on the other side and panting heavily. "With us."


    "Hahaha!" Hearing Samuel''s words and looking at the Tao Tie of Evil on the ground, the ethereal voice was about to die ofughter. "Do you want to rely on it to help you?"


    "Yes."


    The ethereal voice could not stopughing. After all, in its eyes, what was left of the Tao Tie of Evil now? Except for its seemingly strong body! Samuel expected a big thing to resist the green flow, and he wanted to win. This was a fantasy.


    "I''ve seen arrogant people, but I''ve never seen someone as arrogant as you."


    "Didn''t you see one today?" Samuel said with a smile.


    "Haha, I did, but..." The ethereal voiceughed scornfully, "It is stupid to be so arrogant."


    Samuel smiled contemptuously. He


    was not affected by what the other party said at all. Samuel just looked back calmly at the Tao Tie of Evil and said, "Have you had enough rest? Some people say that we are stupid. Why don''t we be stupid and show it to him?"


    Hearing Samuel''s words, the Tao Tie slowly raised its head. Although it couldn''t speak, its eyes seemed to be answering Samuel That it had had enough rest.


    The mocking voice sounded again at this time. "Haha, he asked you to get up and help him push the barrier. If you don''t die, get up quickly and help him. Otherwise, if he can''t hold on any longer, this green stream will drown you."


    "You''re such a fool. What''s more, you made the Devil n lose face. If you kneel before the Human n, where''s your backbone?"


    "Now that you''ve been sold, why do you still be willing to help him? Where''s your dignity?"


    "With your strength, you can survive safely in my belly. But if you choose the Human Tribe and are betrayed by him, you will lose the qualification to survive."


    "However, for the sake of your pity, I promise you that after you die, I will kill this lowly Human Tribe and dig out his heart in front of your body. I will show you how dark and dirty the Human Tribe''s heart is."


    Hong!


    The green liquid attacked again, and its strength was much greater than before. It could be seen that this time, the monster almost used its full strength without any room for retreat.


    In its furious eyes, this time, it wanted to thoroughly defeat the man and the beast in front to vent its dissatisfaction and destroy the little bit of self-esteem of the Tao Tie of Exit so that Tao Tie of Evil could only watch how dirty and


    noveret


    insignificant the person it wanted to protect was.


    Peng!


    The barrier of Samuel suddenly made a loud noise, and many parts of it exploded. Samuel was pushed back several steps, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth. He endured the severe pain, and this time, he poured all his energy into the barrier without reservation.


    The confrontation between the two sides instantly reached a climax.


    Samuel was slightly at a disadvantage, but at this moment, the Tao Tie of Evil got up...

 Chapter 3478

    Chapter 3478


    ?


    Then, it propped up its body, stabilized it slightly, and let out a low bite.


    However, the monster waspletely disdainful of the Tao Tie of Evil. After all, although the Tao Tie at this time could stand up, its sharp ws were almost all broken, and the armor on its body had long been peeled off. Its bloody appearance was as deste as it could be. How could it be a threat?


    Moreover, its power was almost absorbed by Samuel. Even if it came to help, what was the use?


    The monster was confident in the movements of the green stream,pletely unafraid of the two working together.


    But at this time, Samuel showed a strange smile. Just as the monster was puzzled, the Tao Tie of Evil suddenly jumped up and rushed out.


    "What?"


    The ethereal voice was obviously stunned, and the whole person was obviously stunned. At this time, the Tao Tie of Evil did not help Samuel resist the attack of the green current as the ethereal voice had expected. Instead, it turned around and directly attacked the meatball on the side!


    Then, the Tao Tie opened its bloody mouth and suddenly took a bite at the meatball!


    "Roar!"


    It was unknown whether the monster was angry or in pain. With a roar, the power of the green current suddenly increased again, forcing Samuel to take another step back and stagger.


    However, Samuel still firmly protected the barrier and blocked the green stream.


    The Tao Tie of Evil bit the meatball until the meatball was badly mutted on the spot. Then, like a hungry ghost, it frantically tore it apart again.


    The monster was furious, but at this time, it was fighting against Samuel with all its strength. It had no time to defend against the attack of the Tao Tie.


    It could do nothing but suppress Samuel with anger. It could only watch the Tao Tie wreak havoc on the meatball.


    "You despicable human, you are so shameless!"


    The monster roared angrily. At this point, it finally understood the intention of Samuel and the Tao Tie.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Samuel had absorbed the power of the Tao Tie of Evil into his body to resist the green attack, in fact, it seemed that a man and a beast had changed the position of defense.


    There was nothing wrong with it, but one thing the monster neglected was that Samuel could not cause any substantial damage to it, but the situation waspletely different after the change, because the Tao Tie of Evil could tear the monster''s body directly with its own body. Therefore, although the monster did not notice the faint details at that time, when it looked at it carefully, it found that there was a big problem. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    The two of them were just exchanging, but the result waspletely different.


    Sometimes, details determined fate. This was the truth.


    Samuel sneered, but he did not show any mercy. He even suddenly increased his strength.


    Suddenly, Samuel pushed the barrier forward instead of retreating, even half a step forward, one step, and even two steps forward...


    The monster was both panicked and


    angry. If it wanted to change the situation, the only thing it could do now was to continue to increase the power of the green current to defeat Samuel as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would not have been able to deal with the Tao Te of Evil at all. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    But at this time, Samuel suddenly increased his strength at this time, which was tantamount to provoking the monster!


    "I''ll kill you."


    With an angry roar, the whole meat wall seemed to be shrinking urgently. Obviously, the monster had used all his strength.


    As expected, even Samuel, who had exerted all his strength, was forced to retreat. Just as he was about to fail, Samuel suddenly took out the Dragon Heart from his hand and mmed it on the barrier.


    All of a sudden, the whole barrier suddenly shone brightly. Samuel, who had alreadypletely entered a decline, suddenly blocked the fierce green current.


    "Fortunately, I have already prepared." Samuel smiled.


    If not for the fact that he had used the Heart of the Dragon Tribe to store a lot of chaotic power, Samuel would not have been able to do anything at this critical moment.


    "What? You shameless guy!"


    The monster was obviously shocked and roared angrily!


    But obviously, no matter how hard the monster tried next, Samuel still stood there motionless like a mountain!

 Chapter 3479

    Chapter 3479


    ?


    "No, no."


    "Tao Tie of Evil, even if you are a fake, you are still a member of our demon n. You shouldn''t have killed your own kind. Otherwise, the demon n will despise you for thousands of years. If you are real, as one of the totems of our demon n, you shouldn''t help the devil."


    "Kill him, kill him. As an ancient vicious beast, you are one of the rulers of the world. No one is qualified to make you a ve. You must remember, remember."


    "Or perhaps, as one of the forces of the Devil Tribe, I can help the Demon Tribe rule and even return to its peak!"


    The ethereal voice shouted urgently at this time. The situation was obviously extremely unfavorable to it. It could no longer be as calm as before. "What''s wrong? Are you panicking?" Samuel teased.


    "Panic? I don''t know what panic is. I just want to wake up Tao Tie''s heart that really belongs to the Devil Tribe and let it be itself, so as not to be pointed at by you."


    "You''re anxious." Samuel said leisurely, "If you''re anxious, it means that you have a guilty conscience. A guilty conscience means that what you just said is fake. You''re really in a panic."


    "However, although you are in a panic, you should be clear that the Tao Tie is never my ve. It and I are just friends."


    "Friends? Do you deserve to be its friend? What right does a treacherous creature like human have to be treated as a friend?" The monster shouted coldly.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel shook his head. "If there are benefits, there will have friends."


    "Hehe, what, are you scared that it might betray you? Are you trying to fool it with your human race''s broken feelings now?" The monster said coldly with disdain.


    Under the confrontation between the two, the role of the Tao Tie of Evil was infinitely magnified. For either side, it was the chess piece that decided the oue. Naturally, everyone wanted to convince it to be under their own ounts.


    Naturally, this monster was even more eager, which was why it continued to sow discord.


    "Please put away your tricks. What kind of feelings can a human and a beast have? You only know how to enve it and make it your tool."


    "Have I ever said that I talk about feelings with it? Like you said, I''m just an ant in front of you. Even if you put me into my mouth, it won''t be enough. But your size... is probably a feast for it."


    "As for the so-called helping it return to its peak, in the words of you demons, isn''t it necessary to live first?"


    "I don''t know if it''s at its peak after


    eating you, but it can at least grow a lot. As for following you, what''s the point of biting me to death? Isn''t it still based on the current situation and in danger of being killed by you at any time?"


    "Am I right? Tao Tie of Evil?"


    After that, Samuel looked at the Tao Tie indifferently.


    Obviously, Tao Tie of Evil couldn''t say anything, but it opened its bloody mouth and suddenly bit again, which showed its attitude.


    Samuel''s words not only triggered the Tao Tie of Evil, but also made the monster speechless.


    "Roar!"


    Another miserable scream broke out in the ethereal voice.


    "You have more than ten minutes," Samuel whispered to the Tao Tie of Evil. Then he turned around and continued to focus on resisting the green liquid.


    Although the heart of the Dragon Tribe had been infused with a lot of chaotic Qi by Samuel, it had a limited time to absorb it. Naturally, it would notst long.


    What the Tao Tie needed to do was to kill this guy before the heart of the Dragon Tribe was burned out.


    Puff!


    One mouthful after another.


    Fresh blood flew everywhere, and meat foam fell like rain. The Tao Tie of Evil was like a ma and a crushing machine, eating the huge meatball little by little.


    The huge ball of meat had only been


    bitten off arge part, revealing ayer of bloody flesh film. Almost at this moment, the entire attack of the green stream suddenly stopped. Content belongs to


    Samuel knew that the Tao Tie of Evil had dug up the outeryer of the meatball, which directly threatened the core of the meatball, and even its safety at this time.


    "It seems that you have lost." Samuel said with a rxed smile.


    The ethereal voice did not sound, and it was silent for a long time. In the end, it sighed heavily. Then, a stream of green air slowly appeared in the whole space, and finally


    sw neve


    condensed in front e

 Chapter 3480

    Chapter 3480


    ?


    Although the green gas was weak, it also roughly outlined the image of a reckless human-shaped monster. It looked at Samuel and said, "Yes, I lost." "However, I am not defeated by you, but by it." After that, it turned its eyes to the Tao Tie of Evil beside it.


    With just one w, the heart in the meatball would bepletely shattered. It had no other choice.


    "Whatever you say." Samuel smiled gently.


    "Make a deal, human." The monster looked at Samuel. "Killing me won''t do you any good."


    "So...?"


    The monster did not speak. With a movement of its hand, the green Qi spread out, but in the green Qi, there was a trace of golden light shining slightly. As the green Qi became more and more turbulent, the golden light in each of them became bigger and bigger.


    It was not until its lightpletely covered the green Qi and swallowed it that it slowly turned into its original body.


    It was a golden heart that seemed to be jumping. At this time, it was jumping.


    "What is this?" Samuel frowned slightly, and a strange idea suddenly came to his mind.


    "Haha, I am the Ancestor of Earth. Naturally, I possess the heart of heaven. The position of Qian, the acupoint of gold, this is a gold seed!" The monster said indifferently.


    However, when Samuel heard these words, he was not indifferent at all. He was even extremely excited.


    Gold seed?


    The Five Elements Divine Stone had gathered all four elements, but what was missing was the golden divine stone. Could it be that the so-called golden seed of this guy in front of him was also thest golden divine stone of the Five Elements Divine Stone?


    Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Samuel remained calm and sneered, "Isn''t your heart is in the Tao Tie of Evil''s hand? Why is there a fucking gold seed? Are you kidding me?"


    "Although there are many killings in the Demon Race, we''re not as cunning, despicable, and shameless as you humans. We don''t have to act in public but do evil things behind our backs."


    "We always keep our word. How can we be like you?"


    Hearing the other party''s slightly angry voice, Samuel gently smiled in his heart. It seemed that this fellow was not lying. "Alright, I will trust you once. What kind of deal do you want to make?"


    "You want to exchange your life with this gold seed?"


    "Of course."


    Samuel smiled and said, "It''s inappropriate, isn''t it? With such a big body, Tao Tie of Evil can eat for at least a long time. Do you want to exchange this small golden seed with us?"


    "You idiot, this gold seed has gathered all of my life''s power. If Tao Tie of Evil eats it, how can a mere bodypare to it?"


    "I''m letting you take advantage of me. Do you know?"


    set


    The monster roared with iparable anger. It was clear that it waspletely angered by Samuel''s words just now. The gate seed was basically equivalent to its beast core, so one could naturally imagine how precious it was.


    Hearing this, Samuel smiled. How could he not know how precious the gold seed was? He was just that cutting the price depended on who was at a advantage. Those who took the initiative could often gain more benefits.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I see. However, this thing is so precious to you, but you want to take it out to make a deal with us. Why do doubt whether it is true? Samuel pretended to be in disbelief,


    but he was almost in his


    swn


    heart.


    The monster was so angry that its lungs were about to explode. "I have said that I am not..."


    "Well, don''t be so excited. Since it''s a


    deal, isn''t it normal to bargain? It seems that it''s okay to exchange your life for the gold seed. However, if we kill you, we will rest assured and it''s also very safe when we leave. But if we only take your gold seed, if you sneak attack us or find helpers... It''s not that we''re afraid of death, but it''s equivalent to adding trouble to ourselves," said Samuel. Content belongs to


    "The gold seed has been taken away. How can I sneak attack you? With my full awakening, there is no life left in Youming City. How can I find helpers?" The monster shouted coldly.


    After thinking for a while, Samuel nodded. "Okay, in that case, I''ll give you a chance. However, I have a request."


    Hearing this, the monster was obviously angry, but in such a situation, what could he do?


    "Okay, go ahead."

 Chapter 3481

    Chapter 3481


    ?


    "Hand over the things first. After we make sure there is nothing wrong, we will leave here on our own," Samuel said.


    The monster was stunned. Obviously, this method was the most repulsive to the monster.


    Because once the gold seed was handed over, the monster wouldpletely lose itsst bargaining chip. At that time, everything would be decided by Samuel.


    However, Samuel''s attitude just now was obviously not particrly eager to make a deal with it. Even now, he seemed to be reluctant. If it did not agree to Samuel''s terms, what should it do if he was unwilling to continue?


    There were not many choices left for it, or there were no other paths.


    "Well, I hope you, a despicable human, have some human nature and can keep your word."


    After that, the monster looked up at Samuel. Then, it raised its hand slightly, and the golden seed slowly flew toward Samuel with golden light...


    In the face of this thing, it was almost exactly the same as the Divine Stone of Metal, which was haunted by Samuel. Even though Samuel pretended to be calm on the surface, he was already surging in his heart.


    Especially when the thing was getting closer and closer to him, Samuel''s excitement was even more indescribable.


    Enduring his excitement, Samuel clenched his hand and emitted a faint energy to summon the golden seed into his hand.


    Looking at it from a close distance, it seemed to be a golden piece. More importantly, Samuel could feel that there was a very powerful energy inside, and it seemed to have a special characteristic for Samuel.


    Was it really thest golden stone in the Five Elements Divine Stone?


    At present, Samuel did not dare to say one hundred percent, but at least seventy percent.


    If he couldpletely unlock the Five Elements Divine Stone before officially entering Burning Bone City, it would undoubtedly increase the left arm and right arm of Samuel without Pangu Axe.


    Thinking of this, Samuel hurriedly reached out to catch the gold seed.


    But almost at this time, the monster showed a sinister smile. The whole green gas suddenly turned into a beam and directly shot toward Samuel. "Roar!" Noticing that the situation was not right, the Tao Tie hurriedly shouted at Samuel.


    But it was toote. As the green light shot over, Samuel hurriedly retreated to avoid it.


    But one of his hands was still


    his hand


    supporting the barrier, and Samuel''s


    escape range was very limited. The green light suddenly pierced through Samuel''s face, leaving a bloody wound, and then stopped at the other end.


    Wiping the blood on his face, Samuel stared at the green Qi that had changed back into a human shape, and his face turned cold.


    The green shadow suddenly turned


    around and looked at Samuel in ? disbelief. The monster had already calcted everything, but Samuel could avoid its fatal blow at such a critical moment. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ording to its n, even if Samuel wanted to hide in such a hurry, he had to move his body to remove the barrier.


    But...


    "How can you..." Seeing that there was only a blood stain on Samuel''s face, the monster eximed.


    Looking at the blood on his hand, Samuel found that it was also green. Samuel looked at the monster coldly and said, "Are you confused about how I can avoid it?"


    The monster did not speak, but its meaning was obvious.


    It really didn''t know, and it was full of curiosity.


    "Our ancestor once taught us that dogs could not change their nature of eating shit. Although you keep saying that the people of the Devil n never lie, are you willing to give up after ruling Youming City for so many years? Even if you are willing to give up, in this world where the strong prey on the weak, can you survive in this world without gold seed?"


    "For you, no matter what, you will die. Why don''t you make a bet?" Samuel said seriously.


    "So from beginning to end, you were always secretly guarding against me," the monster said coldly with a bitter smile.


    "Yes." The only failure was that the gold seed did make Samuel lose his mind for a short time. Otherwise, Samuel would not have left the other party any chance to prepare in advance.


    "Hahahaha!"


    But at this moment, this guy suddenlyughed arrogantly. "So what? You lost!"

 Chapter 3482

    Chapter 3482


    ?


    Samuel stared at the monster. It was obviously reasonable for this monster to be so presumptuous all of a sudden.


    "Just because of the wound on my face?" Samuel asked.


    It smiled and said, "Yes, with the injury on your face."


    "Although it''s a pity that I failed to kill you, it doesn''t matter. It''s just an extra corpse for me."


    "That''s good. Watching you die slowly is also a kind of punishment for your disrespect to me."


    Samuel smiled coldly and looked at him, saying, "That blow was poisonous, wasn''t it?"


    After wiping away the blood on his face, Samuel saw that the color of the blood had turned green, so he naturally reacted quickly.


    It nced at Samuel and said with a smile, "Yes, but no."


    "Toad is a subordinate of mine. I know the power of the toad''s poison, but you are safe under its poison. Although I look down on you nonentities, I never underestimate any opponent easily."


    "So, what''s the point of dealing with you with an ordinary poison?"


    "I am the mother of the earth and naturally have the Earth Skill. What I use for you is the most powerful Secret Skill, the Earth Seal."


    "Do you know how painful it is to be sealed?" The monster sneered at Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head without any fear. "I don''t know."


    "The Earth Seal is just like the poison in your body. However, the difference between the seal and the poison is that one will hide, but the other will not. The toxicity will fade as time passes, and the other will never weaken until you can never get rid of the poison. Now, do you know?" The monster smiled sinisterly.


    Samuel nodded.


    "The Earth Seal will enter your blood in an instant. No matter how abnormal your body is or how strong your bloodline is, you will be affected by it."


    "Normally, its blood is the same as


    yours, and it is even a part of your blood. But if you want to kill


    someone by running your energy, it''s different." At this point, itughed grimly, and its tone was full of ruthlessness and sarcasm


    "Your blood will immediately be like mud. Your blood vessels will be stiff and your whole body will be stiff. At that time, hot to mention who you want to fight with, even if you move by yourself, you will die of broken blood vessels."


    S


    "Ha."


    Samuel understood and nodded. "As the saying goes, the person who tied the bell has to undo the bell, so only you can undo the seal on me, right?" "Yes." It nodded grimly.


    "Therefore, from now on, not only can I no longer pose any threat to you, but I''ll also have to listen to you obediently. Otherwise, I''ll either beca cripple or self-destruct one day." Samuelughed softly as he looked at the blood on his hand. Other than the change in color, there was nothing different from his original blood.


    Seeing that Samuel was so sensible, the monsterughed out loud. Obviously, it was quite satisfied. "You''re clever, but I''ll correct you."


    "It''s not as simple as being obedient, but as obedient as a dog. Haha." Itughed arrogantly. At this time, in its eyes, Samuel was just a good-for- nothing.


    In other words, Samuel was just a dog that it could bully, and its previous arrogance returned to it.


    Samuel smiled gently. "Really?"


    "If I were you, I would have quickly removed the barrier. After all, your body has already be iparably stiff right now, right?" After saying this, the green flow, which had already stabilized, suddenly became a little stronger.


    Samuel subconsciously exerted force on the barrier. Suddenly, he really felt that his body became unusually stiff, and an unspeakable difort was sweeping through his whole body.


    "Every time you use more strength, your blood will be strengthened until your blood ispletely ground." Beside him, the monster coldlyughed.


    "If you''re smart, remove the barrier and ask the monster toe down from the meatball obediently. Then we''ll discuss the matter of treating you as my dog."


    Hearing this, Samuel suddenlyughed.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3483

    Chapter 3483


    ?


    "What are youughing at?" It asked curiously.


    "I''mughing at you for being naive." Samuel said indifferently, "Everyone''s life is in return, but you still want to ride on my head?"


    "How can my life be better than yours? But we are different. You have a beautiful wife. If you don''t have any ability, how dangerous and miserable will your beautiful wife be in the Devil Tribe?"


    "It''s been a long time since we''ve seen a top beauty in the Devil Tribe. What''s more, these guys are inhuman. How can they understand the words ''merciful''?"


    "Tut." It was full of pride, about topletely suppress Samuel in terms of momentum.


    Samuel smiled. In the sea prison of the Nangong family, the other party used Han Nian as a threat. Wasn''t the other side trying topletely suppress him in terms of negotiation?


    But so what?


    Moreover, today''s situation was very different from that of that day!


    "It seems that you are really stupid." As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel nodded to the Tao Tie of Evil, and the Tao Tie of Evil suddenly bit toward the flesh membrane.


    "What? Are you crazy?" The monster was obviously shocked. There were ten thousand possibilities in its heart, but there was no such possibility.


    It was sure that Samuel would not deliberately court death. It was also sure that Samuel had a wife and a daughter to take care of, so Samuel would not dare to act recklessly. Therefore, in this negotiation, the monster thought that after it sealed Samuel, it hadpletely reversed the situation between them and had the upper hand.


    Therefore, the worst result of this negotiation was that it lost all the advantages and made a thorough exchange of equal value with Samuel in exchange for its life.


    But before that, of course, it wanted to fight as much as possible.


    But it never dreamed that they would directly... break down the deal without even bargaining?


    "This guy wants to exchange his life with me?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "F*ck you, what the hell is he doing?"


    No matter what, the green shadow directly rushed over to stop the Tao Tie of Evil. Almost at the same time, it was about to start when it suddenly found a ck shadow shing in front of it. When it looked back, the gold seed in its hand was gone.


    "Don''t wait for it to release the green stream. It''s time!" The ck shadow shouted as soon as he stabilized his body.


    The monster looked back nkly,


    and its eyes were full of horror as it looked at the Tao Tie of Evil, which had opened its bloody mouth and bit hard at thest protective


    membrane of the whole meat bit


    "No!!!"


    Peng!


    Swn&


    The flesh ball waspletely bitten through, and blood spurted out like molten slurry.


    The green shadow began to be illusory and real. The whole meat wall began to tremble wildly, and the ground began to tremble.


    Inside the barrier, the green flow flowed without any pattern. At the same time, they began to move wildly, as if they were boiling water, ready to erupt at any time.


    "My immortality, my immortality!"


    "Ah!!!"


    The green shadow swayed and pulled wildly, with its painful tearing roar.


    "This ce is about to explode." Samuel stood still and nced at the Tao Tie.


    "Roar!"


    "Boom!"


    A loud explosion suddenly sounded. The green water exploded, the meat wall exploded, and the entire Youming City''s small and huge monsters exploded. However, in the midst of the explosion, a monster suddenly fell down and quickly retreated.


    When the man and the beast flew into the air and looked down, they saw that there was an explosion below. Those monsters, which should be angry, began to fall down like deted rubber balls.


    Countless amounts of green liquid mixed with some strange liquid slowly flowed out from the cracks. Under the moonlight, it looked like a huge green tomato falling heavily to the ground.


    When the Tao Tie of Evil looked back, its one eye was full of desire. With such a big food, it was naturally full of temptation. It deeply stirred every cell in its body, making it anxious.


    In the distance,


    countless green


    eyes began to shake constantly. Obviously, the smell of blood and huge explosion had attracted


    countless green-eyed wolves


    vel.n


    around, leaving little time for the Tao Tie of Evil to eat food.


    But at this moment...

 Chapter 3484

    Chapter 3484


    ?


    Just as the Tao Tie was about to ask for Samuel''s opinion, it saw Samuel riding on its back with drooping feet.


    His feet were straight and he was not riding normally at all. When it looked up again, Samuel riding on its body had already sat stiffly on its back. His eyes were wide open, as if he had not even blinked.


    "Roar!" The Tao Tie growled. It seemed to be calling Samuel.


    But at this time, Samuel stood there motionless, as if he had not heard anything. If he had not opened his mouth slightly and rolled his eyes, others might think he were dead.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Looking at the pack of wolves getting closer and closer, and then looking at the huge food, the Tao Tie was in a hurry.


    Food meant too much to the Tao Tie of Evil.


    "Roar!"


    However, it still roared unwillingly. Holding Samuel, it turned around and rushed to the distant sky, disappearing into the endless night.


    At the end of the night.


    There were more than a dozen tents piled up in the ck mountain and gray forest, falling on the ground.


    They were divided into several piles, each of which consisted of about a dozen tents. They were scattered everywhere. In the center, there was a even bigger tent.


    There were several fire racks in front of the central tent. On them were roasted animals, as well as some human-shaped things.


    If someone passed by here, they would find that the ck animals had changed their appearance, but their green eyes had proved their identity.


    However, the human-shaped monster on the fire rack opposite them was huge. Its skin was wrinkled and its color was red. It was the Blood Demon, who often worked with the wolf.


    Who would have thought that in the Devil Tribe, many people would be afraid of these things and avoid them? However, in this ce, itpletely overturned the public''s knowledge. Not only were they not fierce beasts, but they had also be food for others.


    Inside the tent, the lights were slightly bright. At this time, a few cheers sounded indifferently.


    With the shadows, it could be seen that four or five strange-looking people, who were about two meters tall, were pushing cups and changing cups in the house.


    At this time, a masked man arrived in a hurry. He coughed softly outside the tent and waited quietly.


    Soon, the man in the room put down his ss and snorted. The next second, the man quickly got into the tent.


    Inside the tent, there was a pot of


    wine and meat on the low table. Seeing the mane in, the people in the room put down their sses and fixed their eyes on him.


    This group of people had strong backs and strong waists.


    They were like tigers, with even hair, thick waist, and extremely ferocious looks. Their eyes were also very eye-catching, more like the eyes of some kind of beast.


    "What is it? The man standing in the


    middle asked softly. His face was painted with three colorful horizontal lines on both sides. His eyes carried


    lilint. Content belongs to


    a


    "Report to the ambassador, something happened."


    They looked at each other and looked at the man, waiting for his next sentence.


    "Youming City... is gone."


    "What?"


    Hearing this, the people who were calm suddenly looked surprised at the same time.


    "Youming City is thergest city nearby. Why would it disappear?"


    "Yes, Youming City has been built for nearly a thousand years. No matter how many years it has been, it hasn''t moved. How can it be like this now?"


    The group of people looked at each other in dismay. At this time, the leader stood up and asked with a frown, "What about the earth bug?"


    "With the destruction of Youming City, it... it was destroyed together."


    "Hiss!" Upon hearing this reply, even the calm leader could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. He clearly understood the ability of the Earth bug. That fellow was not only extremely powerful, but it was also extremely cunning. Forget about killing this fellow, even if one wanted to take advantage of it, it would be as difficult as climbing to the heavens.


    This was not only the leader''s knowledge, but also the various pasts of the Youming City that had stood tall for thousands of years.


    But at this time, the news that it had been killed suddenly came. How could it not be sensational?


    "Do you know who did it?" the leader asked, trying his best to calm himself down.


    The man did not speak. At this moment, the curtain was pulled open and a figure slowly walked in...

 Chapter 3485

    Chapter 3485


    ?


    They looked around and saw that the figure was covered in green blood, shaking and looking pale.


    "Pei Yuan greets the Eleventh Elder." Seeing the man in the lead, the man hurriedly leaned down, endured the pain on his body, and said respectfully. The leader nodded and raised his hand. "What''s going on? Who killed the Earth Bug?"


    "Reporting to the Eleventh Elder, a group of humans came to the city before dark. Originally, Youming City had always had the habit of trading with the Human n, which was not a big deal. But unexpectedly, there was a conflict between the people in Youming City and the Human n."


    "There''s a young man in the Human Race who''s very powerful. The toad and the turtle were killed by him one after another. In order to avenge his men, the King of Youming sought revenge on the young man, but it was unexpected that... it was defeated by that guy..."


    "Fortunately, when I attacked that person, I knew that the situation was not good after the fake body of the King of Youming was shattered. At that time, I hurriedly fled. Otherwise..."


    The leader nodded and frowned. "A human? A businessman?"


    "We know some of them. They have always been in contact with Youming City. They are the Sue family in the desert, but that young man... It''s the first time we''ve seen him."


    "Young man? The Sue family?" The leader was even more confused.


    This was especially the case when a young man could actually kill the king of Youming who dominated a region, that was to say, the Earth Bug he was talking about. "Really?"


    The man hurriedly said, "I dare not lie to the Eleventh Elder."


    "11th brother, although the King of Youming was called Earth Bug by us, its real strength is no exaggeration to call it the Earth Dragon. In addition, King of Youming is cunning, and a young man can deal with him. This is really surprising."


    "Is the Human Tribe really a ce where tigers hide and dragons hide? It is really surprising that a young man has such ability."


    "In the future, if the demons want to return to the human world, it seems that there will be another resistance."


    Several people beside him said one after another.


    The leader raised his hand,


    indicating that they should stop talking about such a matter that would boost others'' morale andContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    destroy their prestige. He looked at the person kneeling on the ground and said, "Do you know about this?" Content belongs to


    "King of Youming was killed, and the gold seed changed its owner. The ancestor and the golden seed are of the same origin, so we definitely immediately find out." That person hurriedly said.


    The leader nodded. He had


    neglected this point. He nced at the brothers beside him and said, "Since we have already known about this, the Ancestor will definitely send someone to inquire about it in a few days, immediately inform the other 27 departments and spread spies to thoroughly investigate the affairs of Youming City, especially the identity of the young man and his current position. Do you understand?"


    They all lowered their heads and said in unison, "Yes!"


    After saying that, the group of people did not dare to dy and hurriedly went out to do things. Even the guy kneeling on the ground was taken out of the camp by others.


    After everyone left, the leader looked back in a certain direction. For a moment, he frowned and seemed to be deeply shocked and deep in thought. "Human, young man?"


    "Who... are you?"


    In the dark night outside, the flowing light passed through, but it was extremely dim andpletely hidden in the darkness. Therefore even if there were some fierce beasts and birds in the wilderness,


    they did not notice its flying. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was heading toward a low mountain in the distance. However, the mountain was also very quiet, and only a few cries could be heard asionally.


    "Boom!"


    The flowing light stopped, but the Tao Tie of Evilnded on the ground with Samuel.


    However, almost as soon as the man and the beast stopped, there was a slight noise from the nearby stones, and then a head slowly poked out.


    When he saw the Tao Tie of Evil, he was shocked at first, but when he saw Samuel on its back, he was even more stunned, because Samuel at this time had changed...

 Chapter 3486

    Chapter 3486


    ?


    "What... what''s going on?"


    He was shocked. Looking at Samuel''s appearance, he suddenly stood up from the rocks. But when he saw the Tao Tie of Evil, he hesitated for a moment and did not know what to do.


    "Roar!"


    The Tao Tie seemed to have sensed his fear. It snorted for a short time, without any anger or arrogance. It was more like a gentle whisper.


    Then, it bent slightly and lowered its head, as if it were a tamed elephant waiting for other people to ride on it.


    Seeing this situation, the person in the pile of stones finally understood that the Tao Tie of Evil was not malicious. He hurriedly jumped out of the group of rocks and walked to the side in a few steps, trying to help Samuel.


    However, when his hand touched Samuel''s, his panicked face became even more panicked.


    Samuel''s hand waspletely cold and as hard as a stone. If someone said that he had died for a long time at this time, and his body was stiff, no one would doubt it.


    "How could this be?" the man asked in a panic. At the same time, he quickly carried Samuel on his back and jumped into the stone pile with the Tao Tie of Evil. After that, the two men and the beast disappeared into the night, as if nothing had happened before.


    However, in the midst of the pile of rubble, there was a secret passage hidden in the silence. Along the secret passage, there was a natural cave.


    Although it was dark and damp, it was good enough to hide here. Even if someone wanted to search around deliberately, it would be as difficult as climbing to the sky for a while.


    There were wisps of light in the cave. At this time, the man ced Samuel on a stone b.


    Like a stone ced on a stone, the two of them made a loud bang. The man hurriedly turned around and looked at the Tao Tie of Evil beside him. "What happened to him?"


    Before entering the cave, the Tao Tie of Evil shrank a lot. It was only the size of a calf, which reduced its domineering aura and added a bit of cuteness to it.


    It shook its head. It was unknown whether it meant that it could not speak, or that it did not know the reason at all.


    The man scratched his head gloomily. "Isn''t he all right before he left?"


    "Samuel, can you hear me? I''m the pangolin."


    But at this time, Samuel did not move at all, but his eyes were still slightly blood-red. Otherwise, he would be no different from a dead body. Without thinking too much, the pangolin directly patted Samuel on the shoulder with a stream of energy, trying to help Samuel find out the reason. But just as he was about to make a move, the Tao Tie of Evil walked over gently and stood in front of him.


    "What? You don''t want me to do it?" The pangolin asked curiously.


    The Tao Tie of Evil did not speak, but its body squeezed the pangolin aside. Then it opened its mouth slightly, and a wisp of Chaos Qi slowly flowed from its mouth to Samuel.


    As the Qi of Chaos scattered on


    Samuel''s body, it turned into a stream of flowing light and lit up Samuel''s body slightly. Then, Samuel suddenly took a deep breath and his eyes turned slightly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the pangolin, Samuel heaved another sigh of relief. However, this tone was different from before. To some extent, it sounded more like he was relieved.


    "Samuel, are you okay?" Seeing Samuel''s reaction, the pangolin hurriedly asked.


    But before the pangolin could answer, Samuel had already closed his eyes and fainted.


    For Samuel, it was not easy to bear the great pain brought by the seal all the way, and he was only holding on with a thought. But now, when he saw the pangolin, he felt rxed.


    "He..." The pangolin didn''t know what was going on and thought that the Tao Tie had done something to Samuel, so he hurriedly looked back at Tao Tie.


    The Tao Tie shook its head helplessly and turned to face the pangolin. Then, it opened its mouth and blew another mouthful of Chaos Qi toward the pangolin.


    All of a sudden, the pangolin only felt an extremely unpleasant gas filling his mouth and nose, so that he not


    only found it hard to breathe, but also felt dizzy and wanted to vomit. Content belongs to


    UMS


    In just a few seconds, this feeling became more intense. He covered his neck with both hands in horror but only struggled a few times. Then he felt that his breathing suddenly stopped, and then everything went ck and he fell down heavily...

 Chapter 3487

    Chapter 3487


    ?


    If Qin Shuang and the others had been here, they would have been instantly filled with hostility towards the Tao Tie of Evil because of this scene. Unfortunately, although the pangolin had sessfully brought out Heavenly Book, he had not brought out a group of people.


    There was no one else in the room except for the two men and one beast.


    When the pangolin fell, the darkness in front of him began to sh. The pangolin subconsciously looked toward the light and saw a huge city. There were thousands of men in ck surrounding a big house in the city, and a man stood proudly on the roof.


    After that, there was a conflict between the two sides. A great battle erupted, the back of the city exploding, fiery light rushing into the heavens. That man was sucked into the magma...


    One scene after another floated past the pangolin''s eyes. He could see everything that had happened in Youming City clearly at this moment.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, all the images condensed into a huge beam of light, and then suddenly stabbed into his eyes. He only felt a dazzling light suddenlying at him.


    He closed his eyes subconsciously, and then opened them subconsciously. The next thing he saw was the Tao Tie of Evil squatting there and Samuel lying on the te.


    "You saved him?" The pangolin stood up and looked at the Tao Tie.


    At the critical moment, the Tao Tie chose Samuel instead of food. Under the gaze of Samuel, it flew all the way here and arrived at the agreed ce between Samuel and the pangolin.


    The Tao Tie nodded slightly.


    Although it could not speak, it told the whole story in another way.


    "That is to say, in order to kill that so-called King of Youming, Samuel forcefully activated his energy when he was sealed, causing the seal to take effect and he became like this."


    "This kid is really tough. I believe that even in his death, King of Youming would never have thought that Samuel would not make a deal with him and instead take his life."


    "If it were me, I probably wouldn''t have thought of it."


    Speaking of this, the pangolin gave a wry smile helplessly. After all, in that kind of environment, trading was naturally the only choice and the best choice. The only difference was who could get more chips and gain the upper hand as much as possible in this deal.


    Who would have thought that Samuel would be so reckless?


    However, if he considered the deep-level problem, the pangolin had to admire Samuel''s courage and wisdom at the same time.


    Obviously, from the perspective of Samuel, no matter how they traded, there was still a huge hidden danger.


    Even though he had the upper hand, the price he had to pay was that King of Youming was still alive.


    Once it was alive, who could


    guarantee that it wouldn''t have any trouble in its territory? At that time Samuel and the others were in the light, and King of Youming was in the dark. Wasn''t such a hidden danger big enough?


    S


    Therefore, from this point of view, Samuel''s choice could not be more correct.


    He cleared the biggest hidden danger and got the biggest bargaining chip in the whole deal. The only result was that it was too much to sacrifice himself.


    "On this point, don''t you think it doesn''t look like Samuel''s style of doing things?" The pangolin looked at the Tao Tie of Evil and asked strangely.


    It was undeniable that Samuel liked


    to use risky tactics. However, this kind of risky tactics was mostly due to this fellow''s hidden strength and extremely high IQ. It was not a


    deliberate risk.


    In other words, it was unexpected in strategy, not in other ways.


    In terms of his actions, Samuel was a very steady and experienced person. It could even be said that in the heart of the pangolin, although he had worried about many things for Samuel.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    But most of the time, peace of mind was greater than worry, because he knew very well that Samuel never seemed to have failed.


    But why was Samuel so reckless this time?


    This was not in line with his usual style.


    Moreover, in recent days of contact and chatting, the pangolin also knew how important Yvonne was in Samuel. Samuel could even refuse the three beauties for her.


    Would Samuel turn a blind eye to such an important woman and put her in such a dangerous ce like the Devil n?


    At least in terms of trade, although it


    was difficult to defend against the


    hidden arrows, at least there was


    still a chance to guard against them. But now this choice directly killed now him, and he was not even qualified to defend. This was not right.


    "Could it be that Samuel has a n?" The pangolin said as he inadvertently looked at Samuel''s clenched fists.


    In Samuel''s hand, something was shining with golden light.


    "Could it be it?"

 Chapter 3488

    Chapter 3488


    ?


    Was that the gold seed?


    "Samuel won''t fight without confidence. Why did he do this?"


    Why did he keep holding the gold seed tightly in his hand?


    Could it be that all the confidencee from the gold seed in his hands?


    The gold seed was the inner core of the King of Youming, and the Earth Seal came from the King of Youming. It seemed logical to break him with his own strength.


    Thinking of this, the pangolin suddenly got up. Then, he took a few steps to the front of Samuel and gently opened his clenched hand.


    The golden stone suddenly appeared in front of the pangolin.


    As a ray of energy from the pangolin slowly struck in, the golden stone suddenly emitted a brilliant light. The pangolin''s eyes were also filled with joy and his mouth was slightly opened.


    This aura...Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As one of them, the Pearl of Earth Spirit did not know much about the other four beads, but they shared the same origin and had aplete sense of each other.


    As for the golden bead in front of him, in terms of aura, it seemed...


    "Perhaps, it''s really Samuel''s confidence."


    "Can you help me?" The pangolin looked at the Tao Tie of Evil.


    "Wu!" The Tao Tie of Evil raised its head and released a light cry, as if it was willing.


    "Okay, let''s do it together." As soon as the pangolin finished speaking, the energy in his hand was immediately exerted to its maximum, and the golden seed suddenly became brighter.


    The Tao Tie roared in a low voice. The next second, before it opened its mouth, a stream of chaotic Qi suddenly followed.


    With thebination of the two forces, the light of the gold seed reached its peak, illuminating the whole cave.


    As the light reached its limit, the golden seed in the center began to beat like a heart again, and its frequency became faster and faster.


    "Brother, put in more effort." With a loud shout, the pangolin increased his energy again, and the Tao Tie of Evil behind him suddenly spurted out even


    more.


    "Bang."


    The beating of the heart was getting faster and faster, and the sweat on the pangolin was getting more and more. Even the Tao Tie of Evil could not help but feel tired.


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, the whole heart stopped beating, as if it was quiet.


    But a momentter, with a crisp sound, a crack began to appear on the heart. Then, the crack became bigger and bigger until a bean-sized bean appeared in the center of the heart.


    "What is this?" The pangolin frowned.


    "Oh!"


    Just as the pangolin was in a daze, the voice of the Tao Tie of Evil came from behind. It was obvious that the Tao Tie of Evil was reminding the pangolin not to be distracted


    "Got it." The pangolin suddenly nodded. Then, with his own energy, he drove the chaotic power of the Tao Tie and continued to activate the golden seed.


    As the two beasts worked together again, the mung bean also emitted a faint green light and was slowly sent into Samuel''s body wrapped in the energy of the pangolin.


    When the green light reached


    Samuel''s body, the pangolin could clearly see that Samuel''s limbs were beginning to soften, and his tanned face was gradually turning white and glossy.


    "It works!"


    The pangolin shouted happily, as if he were telling Samuel or the Tao Tie of Evil.


    When the morning sun shone through the gap of the window, a drop of rock water from the top of the cave slowly dripped down and hit Samuel''s face.


    The muscles on Samuel''s face twitched slightly. The next second, Samuel opened his mouth slightly and then moved his feet again. Everything was still normal.


    However, just as he tried to move his hand, he suddenly opened his eyes and sat up.


    "You are looking for this?" The pangolin chuckled.


    Looking around, the pangolin wasing in from outside the cave, holding something in his hand and talking to Samuel.


    But when Samuel saw the thing in the pangolin''s hand, he couldn''t help frowning...

 Chapter 3489

    Chapter 3489


    ?


    Because the thing in the pangolin''s hand was still in the shape of a heart, which was somewhat simr to the gold seed before, but its color waspletely different.


    It was green.


    It was a kind of green that was simr to bronze wares.


    "Don''t be surprised, there is no need to doubt it. It is the golden seed you brought back." The pangolin said, handing it over to Samuel.


    Taking it, Samuel suddenly frowned to the extreme. If the pangolin hadn''t said that it was the same shape as the gold seed he gotst night, Samuel would have thought that it was changed by someone else.


    "Is this the gold seed?" Samuel looked up at the pangolin, his face full of questions.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The pangolin smiled wryly, "That''s right, it''s. Do you feel that it''s very strange?"


    Strange?


    Of course, it was strange. When he came back, the gold seed was still fine and gave off a faint golden light, but when he closed his eyes and opened again, the gold seed had be like this. If you said that this was an antique dug out from the ground, Samuel would absolutely believe it. However, there must be a reason for the pangolin to say so. After thinking for a while, Samuel did not make any noise, waiting for the pangolin to reveal his doubts.


    "Last night, it was I and the Tao Tie of Evil who helped you heal. You have been holding the golden seed tightly in your hand. You must want to tell me that this is the key to saving you, right?" The pangolin asked softly.


    Samuel nodded. "Yes."


    King of Youming could use his physical energy to seal Samuel, so Samuel believed that there must be an antidote on King of Youming''s body. It was as if a poisonous snake had bitten a person, and there must be something on it to cure poison.


    Samuel believed that the key was the gold seed.


    This was the key point in storing all of its energy. Even the power of the seal should be released from here.


    That was why Samuel dared to act like this.


    "I''ve been holding it in my hands all this time because I want to tell you my confident."


    The pangolin nodded. After obtaining the confirmation of Samuel, he was at least happy in his heart. After all, he had followed this guy for so long and finally learned something.


    "I sensed a primordial aura belonging to the Five Elements Divine Stone from its body," the pangolin said.


    "You mean it''s really a golden ore?" Samuel asked nervously.


    el


    The pangolin frowned and nodded. "Although the Five Elements Divine Stones have different properties, they are of the same origin and can be considered to have some connection with each other. From this basis, this so-called gold seed is indeed counted."


    Hearing this, Samuel was confused. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Logically speaking, the raw stones are extremely powerful. Now that you have four of them, can you recall their characteristics?" asked the pangolin. "What were the characteristics?"


    This question made it difficult for Samuel to answer. Samuel naturally told them the characteristics of each property. After all, the four properties were different, and the characteristics were naturally different.


    But Samuel couldn''t think of anything simr in a short time.


    However, just as the pangolin was about to speak, Samuel suddenly thought of something. "Every stone seems to only need a little external force to burst out with infinite power."


    The pangolin nodded. "The raw


    stone itself is powerless. Without external force, it''s no different from ordinary things. However, its value is that it only needs a little bit of strength to activate it in exchange for countless times the original stone''s power. Even... stronger raw stones can turn into human form like me."


    Samuel agreed with this point. "Yes."


    "So when I treated youst night, I knew that you were seriously ill, so I even called the Tao Tie of Evil over to help. ording to the normal, procedure, if we worked together to activate it, it would bring a lot of raw stone power back, but..." At this point, the pangolin looked at Samuel in confusion.


    "But what?"


    The pangolin let out a long sigh. "From this moment forth, a series of strange things happened."

 Chapter 3490

    Chapter 3490


    ?


    Looking at the puzzled and somewhat shocked eyes of Samuel, the pangolin sighed helplessly.


    "When we infused the power into it, it did have a lot of feedback, but it was very different from before."


    "It''s not only not as strong as I thought, but it''s even..." The pangolin turned to look at Samuel.


    "Even declining?"


    The pangolin nodded heavily. It was very strange. When the energy of the pangolin and Tao Tie of Evil were poured in, the golden seed instantly burst out with light, but it was also over at the beginning. After that, the energy of the entire golden seed began to decrease, and finally, there was no light at all. It became like a piece of bronze stone now.


    "The Tao Tie of Evil once showed me the ins and outs of the whole thing. The golden seed is the king of the Youming, which is equivalent to an inner core. In other words, whether they are cultivators or demons, they can really rely on the inner core to store them. The king of Youming is so powerful. Logically speaking, his inner core should be extremely dense. What I mean is that even if it is not a raw stone but an inner core, it shouldn''t be like this." The pangolin frowned and said.


    Samuel nodded in silence. That was true. A monster as big as a city and an expert who could even force him to be unable to resist with his own strength. Even if it was only its Inner core, it should be very powerful, evenparable to the heart of the Dragon Tribe.


    But this...


    "In this way, it is indeed a little strange." Samuel frowned and said.


    "Whether it''s the raw stone or the inner core, they shouldn''t be like this. It''s more like a dying old man. You think he''s fine, but he''s definitely gone." The pangolin said gloomily.


    Samuel did not speak again. After all, this matter was really incredible. Even he did not know what was going on for a while.


    "This is a strange thing." The pangolin opened its mouth again.


    Samuel frowned. Could there be something strange about this?


    The pangolin let out a bitterugh. "Didn''t I say that strange things happen one after another? As the saying goes, there must be one or two incidents in session."


    ncing at the confused Samuel, the pangolin smiled bitterly and said, "The aura of this thing is very strange."


    "What do you mean?" Samuel asked in confusion.


    "You took such a big risk to get him from the King of Youming because its aura is very familiar, right?"


    Samuel nodded. "Yes, its aura is almost the same as the other pearls, so I suspect it is thest golden raw stone on the Five Elements Divine Stone. Am I wrong?"


    "You''re right." The pangolin shook its head. "From the same origin, it is indeed fake, but..."


    "But what?"


    The pangolin shook his head and then slowly stood up. "But its aura is very weak now."


    Samuel nced at the bronze gold seed in his hand and asked, "Did it consume too much?"


    The pangolin did not speak. He


    raised his hand slightly and a stream of energy directly hit the gold seed. What was strange was that as the energy shot out, a strange scene happened.


    The whole Golden Seed moved slightly, but it only jumped for a moment, and then there was no movement, not even the slightest light. Samuel frowned slightly. He looked at the gold seed in confusion and then at the pangolin.


    The pangolin smiled gently. It


    ?????


    seemed that he had already known that Samuel would have such a reaction. Without answering, he moved his hand slightly and drew out a stream of energy. He suddenly aimed at a rock in the cave.


    Buzz!!


    Although the stone was wrapped in energy, it was just an ordinary stone, so it had no reaction to the energy of the pangolin.


    At this time, Samuel suddenly


    understood what was going on, but for a moment, it was hard to believe that this was the truth, because the reaction of the stone was exactly the same as the reaction ofContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    e gold


    UMS


    seed.


    That was to say, in a sense; the gold seed in the hands of Samuel was actually the same as stone?


    "It''s weird enough, isn''t it?" The pangolinughed. "It''s ridiculous. The dignified King of Youming''s gold seed is nothing different from a rock."


    The pangolin didn''t give Samuel any chance to breathe. At this time, he leisurely said, "But if I tell you another truth, I''m afraid you will be even more surprised."


    "What?"

 Chapter 3491

    Chapter 3491


    ?


    "Because I saw the truth through the Tao Tie of Evil."


    "I can tell you that this golden seed is real, and it has never been changed."


    "In other words, it''s really that old thing''s Inner core."


    When he heard these words, Samuel''s entire body was shocked to the point of standing up. This was simply a bit too much, far from his imagination.


    "King of Youming''s strength is so strong. Sometimes it''s covered in liquid. What''s more, it''s branches flying across the sky and green streams pouring down. It''s so powerful that even Mother doesn''t know who I and the Tao Tie of Evil are. In the end, all of its support is this broken rock?" Samuel''s eyes were as wide as two tubes. It was obvious that he was extremely confused about this point.


    These words came from the pangolin''s mouth. If it was anyone else he didn''t know, Samuel would definitely p him unconscious since the other party came to fool him!


    "I don''t understand this, and I can''t even figure it out, but I can tell you clearly that this is a fact."


    "As for how he did it, I don''t know either." The pangolin shook his head.


    Then, he looked at Samuel and murmured, "There is also good news and bad news that I think you must know. Which one would you like to listen to first?"


    "Whatever." Samuel didn''t want to choose and said boringly.


    The pangolin smacked his lips. "The good news is that you''ve already seen it. The seal on your body that was created by King of Youming has been removed."


    "Then the bad news is..." Samuel looked at the pangolin indifferently.


    The pangolin shook his head helplessly. "As you can see, this so-called King of Youming''s real thing looks like a low-quality product. You''re right, but you''ve missed this point."


    "It is basically unable tost for long. Therefore, the seal on your body..."


    "Maybe it''s just temporary."


    Speaking of this, the pangolinforted Samuel, "But don''t worry too much. The seal hasn''t worsened yet. As long as you don''t run the energy, it won''t break out."


    "During this period of time, let''s think of other ways."


    Samuelughed bitterly and said, "You don''t have to do this. If you don''t use spells in the Devil n, you''re courting death. As for this broken stone, there''s nothing to study."


    With that, Samuel got up and walked out of the cave.


    He pushed aside the dense nts outside the cave and looked up. The sky was clear. Although there was no difference between the sun and the moonpared with the Central ins, the faint yellow light still had at least some warmth, which could be regarded as afort in the bad environment.


    "You''ve found a good ce. This should be the best scenery we''ve ever seen."


    Moreover, even though it wasn''t green mountains or rivers, but barren mountains, there was at least no gray and gloomy scene.


    "Well, Samuel, are you going to give up on yourself just like that?" The pangolin followed Samuel and asked cautiously.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What shoulde wille. Why do you worry so much?" Samuel said with a chuckle.


    The pangolin nced at Samuel and nodded. Then, he handed Heavenly Book to Samuel and said, "Since you''re awake now, do you want to ask Yvonne and the others out from Heavenly Book?"


    Hearing this question, Samuel, who had just rxed, frowned again.


    Samuel had expected to see Yvonne and Han Nian, but the problem was that if Yvonne knew that he was sealed this time, she would me herself very much, and even wanted to separate from Samuel.


    Moreover, even if he could hide it, what if they encountered danger?


    With his current physical condition, he might not only be unable to protect them, but might even be a burden to them.


    "Let them stay in Heavenly Book. I


    don''t want them to worry. Besides, I don''t have the ability to protect them." Samuel looked a little lonely, with disappointment and self-me in his eyes.


    Seeing him like this, Pangolin''s heart ached. He patted Samuel''s shoulder and said, "Are you hungry? Let me make you something to eat?" Samuel smiled bitterly. "Okay, I''ll go around."


    After that, Samuel pushed open the grass at the entrance of the cave and walked out slowly.


    After bypassing the cave, Samuel walked all the way up the mountain. However, about ten minutester, a noise pulled his thoughts back. He couldn''t help but look up...

 Chapter 3492

    Chapter 3492


    ?


    At this time, on the mountainside, in the pile of boulders, three figures were crossing each other.


    Among them, a white figure was floating like an immortal. Her whole body was flowing with flowing light, her beautiful eyes were like water, and her facial features were delicate. At first nce, people would feel that she was like a fairy from heaven, and their souls would be turned upside down.


    Opposite her stood two ck-and-white Fiend Duo. They were dressed in long robes and their appearances could not be seen. One could only see the coldness and desire in their eyes.


    Samuel frowned slightly and stopped.


    "It is unbelieveable that there is such a beautiful woman in the Devil n. Even in the Central ins region, it''s rare to see such a woman," Samuel said leisurely.


    Compared to the barrennd of the demons, this beauty was simply too ipatible and gave people a strong visual contradiction, but it also attracted more attention from Samuel.


    "Two choices. One, y with us brothers for a while and then give us some of your family''s things. Let''s call it a day."


    "Second, we will force you, and then take you back to grab things."


    After the man in white finished speaking, he looked at the man in ck beside him. Both of them could not help sneering in unison. "In your dreams!" The beauty in white shouted coldly.


    "Haha, the phoenix''s daughter is indeed extraordinary. Not only is she beautiful, but her voice is also so pleasant to listen to. I don''t knowwhether her voice will be better when we y with her?" As soon as he finished speaking, the man in white suddenly turned into a beam of light and attacked the beauty directly.


    The beautiful woman did not waste her time. She fixed her beautiful eyes and attacked the man in white with her jade-like hand. With a secret method in her hand, this palm was obviously extraordinary.


    However, almost at the same time, the man in ck suddenly disappeared. When the beauty''s palm met the man in white, the man in ck suddenly shed out from behind, and a ck palm directly hit towards the woman.


    Even though the beautiful woman''s palm missed the white-robed man, she found that she was ambushed in panic. She hurriedly tried to dodge sideways, but it was obviously toote.


    As the beauty groaned, the


    ck-clothed man''s palm was a little crooked, but it hit her shoulder directly the beauty immediately took several steps back, and blood flowed down from the cornerof her mouth. Content belongs to


    After the strike, the ck and white men smiled at each other. The man in white stood up and looked at the beauty, saying, "What do you think? Great beauty, do you still think we are dreaming?"


    Seeing their teasing eyes, the


    beautiful woman''s eyes were full of


    n


    anger. She wanted to vent her anger and fight again, but the wound on her shoulder directly made her beautiful face look ferocious. She could not help but take a careful step back, trying to keep a distance from them to prevent the situation just now from happening again.


    "You still want to fight? We have been fighting for nearly an hour. Big beauty, have you ever hurt us brothers?" The man in ck sneered. Hearing this, the beautiful woman''s face became even uglier, but this was an irrefutable fact.


    Seeing that the beauty didn''t speak, the eyes of the man in white became even prouder. In the eyes of the two brothers the beauty in front of them was just amb waiting to be ughtered. "Don''t waste your


    el


    energy. With this strength, you might


    as well stay and y with us."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s said that the phoenix maiden''s taste is unique and can make people feel excited. The two of us are extremely lucky today, but I didn''t expect to meet one in our lifetime."


    "No, we can still taste it."


    The twoughed wildly. The next second, they looked at the beautiful woman almost at the same time. There was no need to say anything more because of their sharp eyes.


    "You!" The beautiful woman subconsciously grabbed her cor, anxious and angry.


    However, she could neither win nor retreat. She could only watch the two hooligans getting closer and closer to her.


    She subconsciously kept retreating, but as she suddenly bumped into something behind her, she had no way to retreat. However, she suddenly frowned because the thing she bumped into...


    It didn''t look like a mountain, nor was it a stone. Instead, it was a little soft, like a human body...


    When she looked up, the ck and white men also stopped teasing her and looked behind her with vignce. The woman subconsciously looked back and saw a handsome face.


    It was... Samuel.

 Chapter 3493

    Chapter 3493


    ?


    It was unknown if it was because she had lived in Devil n for too long, or perhaps Samuel''s appearance had truly struck her heart perfectly. For a moment, she looked at Samuel in a daze.


    "Young Lady!" Samuel could not help reminding her softly.


    Only then did she realize it and she felt a little guilty for losing herposure. But when she was about to say sorry, she suddenly found that her delicate body was still leaning against Samuel. She couldn''t help blushing and became more flustered.


    Samuel smiled and stepped aside to keep a little distance from her.


    After calming down, the beautiful woman suddenly remembered that she was still in danger. She nced at Samuel and wanted to ask Samuel to leave quickly, but at the same time she entrusted it to Samuel to help her. For a moment, her beautiful eyes were extremely entangled.


    "Cough!" Sensing her gaze, Samuel coughed lightly and looked at the man in ck and the man in white opposite her.


    "Brat, where the fuck did youe from?" The man in ck suddenly shouted coldly.


    Samuel was sincere. He looked back at the hillside behind him and replied, "Oh, I saw you fighting just now. I looked at you two more times and felt a little unhappy, so I slowly walked over from there."


    Hearing this, the man in ck was so angry that he exploded on the spot. On the surface, Samuel answered the other party''s question, but his answer always made people extremely ufortable.


    On the other hand, the man in white quickly reached out to block the man in ck and said in a low voice, "The origin of the other side is unknown. Don''t take action rashly, lest you be taken advantage of."


    Then, the man in white looked at Samuel and said coldly, "Boy, don''t meddle in the affairs of the Devil n. Otherwise, you''ll get into trouble. If you''re smart, go back to where you came from."


    "That''s right. You''d better not get involved. Otherwise, don''t me us brothers for being rude to you." The man in ck also shouted angrily. Samuel smiled. "I don''t intend to intervene."


    Hearing this, the beautiful woman looked at Samuel in shock. She really did not expect that such a good-looking man would be such a heartless person.


    However, the man in ck and the man in whiteughed out loud. At least this boy was sensible. Then, the man in ck gave Samuel a look, indicating that he could leave.


    Samuel nodded, turned around, and walked to the side.


    The beautiful woman looked at Samuel''s back gloomily. She wanted to say something but stopped onThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    second thought. She really t


    to scold Samuel, but at this time, seeing Samuel leave, the man ck and the man in white had already approached the beautiful woman step by step with an evil smile. She had no time to scold Samuel anymore.


    As soon as she turned around, the beauty was about to escape, but the man in ck had already blocked her way. Looking back, the man in white was getting closer and closer. For a time, the beauty could only be anxious and angry on the spot. Content belongs to


    "Little beauty, let''s see where else you can run to." The man in ck smiled evilly and immediately pounced on the beauty.


    The beauty quickly moved her hand,


    trying to stop it. But just as her hand reached into the air, a pair of big


    hands had already held her hand et


    Looking back, the man in white had appeared beside her. At this time, he grabbed her hand and looked at her with a smirk.


    She was so angry that she wanted to hit the man in white with the other hand, but almost as soon as she raised her hand, the other pair of big hands had already grabbed her hand tightly.


    Looking back, the man in ck holding her other hand also sneered.


    "Hey hey, little beauty, do you want to hit us? Hitting me means loving me." The man in ckughed shamelessly.


    "Come on, I''ll let you love me." The man in white put the beauty''s hand close to his mouth with a wretched look.


    The beauty tried her best to struggle, but her hands were grabbed by two people, which made her extremely annoyed. They wanted to put her hands on their mouths, which made her sick.


    "The more you struggle, the more excited we will be." The man in ckughed loudly as his mouth leaned against the beauty''s neck. Facing the left and right attacks, the beautiful woman had lost her defense. But at this moment, an inappropriate sound rang out.


    The three of them stopped almost at the same time and looked in the direction of the sound.


    At this time, Samuel did not leave. Instead, he found a big stone and sat down. Then, he took off his shoes like an old man. The sound was his shoes pping on the stone...


    "The mountain road is full of rubble, and my shoes are filled with stones. I''ll shake them. Don''t care about me, continue..." Samuel said with an indifferent smile...

 Chapter 3494

    Chapter 3494


    ?


    As soon as he finished speaking, under the surprised eyes of the three people, Samuel lowered his head and knocked his shoes on the stone again. It seemed that everything had nothing to do with him.


    But his action made the man in ck and the man in white next to him confused for a while. It was true that Samuel didn''t interfere from beginning to end. And he obediently got out ording to their request.


    But if you said that he didn''t meddle in other people''s affairs, why did he do those stupid things in front of them. Even if the other party were really hooligans, they were extremely embarrassed and couldn''t do anything right now.


    The beauty was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. She had seen cowards before, but it was the first time she had seen such a cowardly and shameless man.


    It was one thing if he didn''t help, but the most hateful thing was that he was actually watching a show from the side. Furthermore, he was so careless and looked like an old man, making others clench their teeth.


    How could he be so shameless?


    Samuel also seemed to notice that the three of them had been staring at him. He raised his head with an innocent look on his face. "I really don''t care about you. You can continue."


    The man in ck and the man in white looked at each other withplicated expressions in their eyes. They had never encountered such a situation when they did something bad.


    Just when they didn''t know what to do, the man in white couldn''t help but nce at the man in ck. No matter what, there was no reason for him not to bite the duck since it was about to reach his mouth.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The man in ck nodded and suddenly stopped. He looked at Samuel and said coldly, "Get out of here. Get out of here and get your broken shoes." "You don''t allow me to intervene, and now I can''t knock my shoes?" Samuel said gloomily.


    "If you don''t leave now, don''t me me for being rude to you," the man in ck shouted impatiently.


    Samuel smiled and shook his head. After putting his shoes on the ground and putting them on, he slowly stood up. He looked at the impatient two men and then at the beautiful woman who was looking at him angrily. He nodded and said, "Okay, I will go. I''ll go now."


    After that, Samuel patted the dust on his butt and went down the mountain honestly.


    Seeing Samuel leave, the man in ck and the man in white looked at each other with satisfaction and were very happy.


    "hs, although I am not old, my feet are not very agile. Fortunately, I am still young, and my joints are still alive. Otherwise, how can I walk?" Samuel shook his head slowly. He looked like an old man at dusk, half-covered.


    The man in ck and the man in white were still happy, but the beauty heard it because she was dissatisfied with Samuel.


    "A person like you deserves to be disabled at such a young age. After a few years, your joints won''t work, and you should die."


    However, when she thought of this, the beauty suddenly remembered her joints. Yes, although her hands were bound, her joints could still be used flexibly.


    If she gathered a little strength in her joints, four taels could lift a thousand pounds. The only disadvantage was that she needed to get close to them. Wasn''t the ck and white men right next to her?


    Thinking of this, the beautiful


    woman suddenly figured it out. She


    flipped her right wrist and shed directly at the man in white. The man in white was immersed in joy He did not expect that the beauty would suddenly have the ability to resist and he had no time to dodge. Immediately, he was hit in the chest by the beautiful woman''s elbow. His chest suddenly cracked, and he flew backward several meters and fell heavily on the ground.


    The man in ck was obviously stunned when he saw this, but when he just realized it, the beauty had turned over her left wrist again. The hand of the man in ck, which was controlling the woman, was immediately suppressed by her arm and wrist. He couldn''t move and felt extremely painful at the same time.


    Then, the beautiful woman did not show any mercy. She directly knelt on the abdomen of the man in ck. The guy directly bent over and flew out. He fell heavily several meters away and knelt on the ground in pain.


    Seeing that the two viins were controlled by her in an instant, the beauty''s panic turned into joy and even a little pride.


    How could the man in ck and the man in white bear to suffer such a loss? They looked at each other on the spot, got angry with each other, and directly attacked the beauty again.


    woman, who was


    The beautiful wo


    happy because of her victory just now, had no time to enjoy it. Facing the fast joint attack of the two people, she could only be deeply worried because she had never been able to resist it.


    However, just as she was at a loss, Samuel''s leisurely voice sounded again...

 Chapter 3495

    Chapter 3495


    ?


    "Some time ago, my left foot was injured, and I always bent to the left when walking. s, my waist is hunched because of this left foot."


    To the left?


    The beautiful woman frowned slightly. At this time, the man in ck and the man in white wereing from both sides of her body. He said that his left leg was in pain and he was going to bend down. Could it be...?


    For some reason, although the beauty was confused, she subconsciously bent to the left.


    Strangely enough, the moment she bent down, a white shadow on the right happened to pass by.


    Just as the ck shadow on the left wasing at her and she was at a loss, the voice of Samuel came again, "In order to recover this waist, I can only turn over and lower my waist."


    Turn over and lower the waist?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The beautiful woman turned over on the spot, perfectly showing her mysterious figure.


    Swish! The ck shadow was dodged perfectly as well.


    This time, the beautiful woman turned around and was very happy. This was the first time that she had she had perfectly avoided the two men''s attacks.


    The man in ck and the man in white also stopped, looked at each other strangely, and then looked at the happy beauty.


    They actually failed?


    At the same time, they still couldn''t give up like this. They changed their bodies and attacked the beauty again.


    The beauty''s joy was still short, but at least now she was no longer in a panic. She just bit her lips quietly and prepared very seriously.


    However, it was not that she was seriously watching how the two figures would attack, but that she was seriously listening to what Samuel was going to say.


    "It''s not a long-term way to bend down. Because my left leg can''t exert force, I have to use my right leg all the time. But the mountain road is very rugged and my legs are always numb. So I have to raise my leg 40 degrees and swing it forward with force to move the meridians!"


    "40 degrees of right foot, swing it forward!"


    As she muttered to herself, the beauty lifted her long legs, but she was a little hesitant. Because she had turned back again, the shadow on the right was still far away from her. Would it be too early to kick him now?


    However, she didn''t think too much. She closed her eyes and suddenly kicked him.


    "Bang!"


    With a muffled sound, the beauty felt that her foot had kicked something hard. When she hurriedly opened her eyes, she saw that the man in ck on the right had been kicked several meters away by her. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "However, my right foot fell, but my left foot began to hurt. It couldn''t stand the force, so it was very annoying. I really wanted to smash my left knee bone with a punch. It was too useless."


    A punch on the left knee?


    Although she was confused, with the experience of sess just now, the beauty didn''t think much about it and suddenly smashed with her right hand.


    However, when her fist was halfway there, a white shadow suddenly jumped out and her right hand hit the guy''s back.


    As the man in white groaned, his body suddenly fell to the ground and he spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    The beautiful woman took a few steps back in surprise. After maintaining a safe distance, she looked at her fist in disbelief.


    She... she not only dodged the attack that was impossible to avoid, but now, she even turned the tables and hurt the two guys directly. This was simply incredible.


    However, she knew very well that it was not because she suddenly became powerful, but because of the man''s guidance.


    Thinking of this, she looked up and saw that although Samuel had gone far away, he did not leave


    completely. Instead, he sat down on a stone farther away. At this time, he as looking down at his feet and shaking his head helplessly with a sigh.


    The man in ck and the man in white climbed up from the ground ufortably. The two of them gathered together again. However they did not intend to attack the beauty anymore. Instead, they looked at Samuel in the distance. Content belongs to


    Even a fool could tell at this time that it was the guy who was instructing the beauty behind the scenes!


    "Brat, you really can''t listen to me? Do you want to meddle in my business?"


    "Big Brother, kill this son of a bitch first, in case he keeps talking like a fly," the man in ck said angrily.


    Hearing this, Samuel frowned. He looked up and stopped kicking. Instead, he looked at the two innocently. "Why do you want to kill me?"

 Chapter 3496

    Chapter 3496


    ?


    "You f*cking pretend to be innocent. F*ck!" Seeing Samuel''s behavior, the man in ck was obviously very angry and shouted on the spot.


    Seeing that the man in ck was about toe over, Samuel stood up and waved his hand. He smiled bitterly and said, "You two have to talk about morality since you live in the society."


    "You can''t kill me."


    "You told me to get out of here. I got out. You told me not to intervene. From beginning to end, I didn''t even stab my feet, let alone my hands. I''m obedient. You still want to kill me. Isn''t it too immoral?"


    Hearing these words, the two men were so angry that they looked at each other stupidly and could not refute for a while.


    Logically speaking, Samuel was indeed obedient and did not intervene.


    But the truth was that if it was said that he didn''t intervene, it seemed to be very disgusting!


    The beautiful woman tried not tough. She had never seen such a man before. She couldn''t help but be very interested and curious about this man. She looked at Samuel and said, "What he said makes sense. He didn''t interfere. You two won''t break your promise, will you?"


    "It''s between us three, isn''t it?"


    Hearing the beauty''s words, the man in ck and the man in white became even more embarrassed.


    The man in ck retorted on the spot, "Who doesn''t believe his words? Damn, I don''t care about killing him at all. He kept nagging and it affected my normal performance."


    "Big Brother, am I right?"


    The white-robed man was stunned, but he had nothing to say now. He could only bite the bullet and nod. "Yes, it was just an asional mistake. Little beauty, do you really think you will win?"


    "You are still the dish in our hands."


    The beauty nced at Samuel and found that he was still there. She couldn''t help but smile. At this time, there was no longer any fear in her heart, but more calmness.


    She had never dreamed that one day; she would get a great sense of security because of an unknown man.


    When the man in ck and the man


    in white saw her looking at Samuel, they could not help but be angry. The two of them looked at each other with certainty. The next second, they no longer used the left and right attacks from before. Instead, they changed and attacked the big beauty in a crisscrossing way. Content belongs to


    The beauty''s vision was blurred by the two men''s actions. She couldn''t tell who was there. She couldn''t tell all kinds of illusions.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, she couldn''t help but look at Samuel while retreating to buy time.


    But what made her anxious was that Samuel stopped talking at this time.


    Damn it, he was scolded by others so he didn''t dare to say a few words now, did he?


    Thinking of this, the beauty was a little desperate. But at this time, she suddenly saw Samuel slowly stand up. Then, he began to stretch on the stone. Then, he slowly moved his hands and feet slowly. If the beauty was from Earth, she would be stunned to find it out, and then she would roar at Samuel...


    Because at this time, Samuel, like the old men who were in the park at six o''clock in the morning, slowly yed Tai Chi.


    Although they didn''t know Tai Chi, the dead could see that the soft and slow movements of Samuel were obviously some kind of warm-up.


    Damn it, at this time, this guy still...


    Looking up, the beauty had no choice but to retreat again and again in the face of the crazy and fierce attacks of the two ck and white men. "Go to hell."


    She closed her eyes and made up her mind. Anyway, she couldn''t defeat the man in ck and the man in white, so she simply closed her eyes and recalled Samuel''s action just now. She braced herself to stretch her wonderful figure and also learned to fight.


    But...


    After a few moves, the beauty opened her eyes in horror.


    Because at this time, she found that she was not directly sent flying by the man in ck and the man in white as she had expected. She was not even trapped because of this. She could even clearly feel the collision between her hands and them.


    She was stunned. At this time, she was actually acting like this, easily dealing with the crazy attacks of the ck and white heroes...

 Chapter 3497

    Chapter 3497


    ?


    If one were to say that the attacks of the man in ck and the man in white were a fierce storm, then the hands of the beauty at this moment were soft. They were like cotton that had been drawn. No matter how fierce the two men attacked, they were ultimately unable to achieve any effect.


    As time went by, the attack of the man in ck and the man in white suddenly dropped a lot, and the beauty became more and more skillful. Looking back, Samuel suddenly raised his right hand, and the beauty also raised it tightly. The man in ck was immediately thrown several meters away and heavily smashed into the rubble. For a time, the ground and stones were smashed into pieces, and he looked extremely embarrassed. Looking over, Samuel raised his left leg, and the beauty did as he did. Then the man in white also flew out and hit the ground, blood spraying wildly. Samuel withdrew his hand slightly, took a deep breath, and shook his head.


    The beautiful woman followed suit and shook her head. Then she looked at Samuel with a smile.


    Seeing that she was looking at Samuel, the man in ck and the man in white, who had once again been at a disadvantage in the hands of the beautiful woman, immediately turned to look at Samuel.


    "The two of you, this time around, I did not even make a sound. You can''t me me, can you?" Samuel spread his hands and helplessly said.


    The man in ck nced at the man in white, and his eyes indicated whether he should kill the guy first. After all, they were not blind. How could they not see what Samuel had done just now?


    The man in white did not speak, but stared at Samuel, as if he wanted to see through Samuel.


    Who on earth was this guy?


    It was one thing that he had never seen Samuel before, but what made him extremely annoyed was that Samuel did not do anything, but just gave the beauty a few words of advice, whichmade the woman suppress them hard now from being unable to fight back at all.


    He couldn''t help but feel fearful.


    "It seems like we encountered an expert." The man in white shook his head, indicating for the man in ck not to do this.


    "An expert? Who?" The man in ck didn''t understand. In his eyes, he simply thought that Samuel was too annoying and had been disturbing them. "That fellow isn''t simple." The man in white looked towards Samuel and said vigntly.


    "Big Brother, he''s not an expert at all. You think too highly of him," the man in ck said discontentedly.


    "Be careful. Don''t lose your life here. If you can''t win, retreat." As soon as the white-robed man finished speaking, he turned over and suddenly attacked the beauty.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The man in ck did not dare to neglect. He climbed up from the ground and attacked the beauty again.


    However, unlike thest time, it was obvious that the man in white was pretending to attack the beauty this time, at the same time, he was observing Samuel.


    As the two approached the beauty,


    as expected, Samuel suddenly


    stretched out hiszy waist. The beauty almost did the same thing, but what surprised them most was what


    that the beauty''s casual action managed to deflect their attack.


    The man in white stopped on the spot, looking at Samuel with iparable shock.


    "Damn it! That guy just made a few casual movements, but he could actually resist the joint efforts of the two people that had made contributions time and time again!"


    But just as he frowned, the man in ck ignored this and turned around unwillingly to attack the beauty again.


    Samuel gently jumped from the big


    stone to the ground, driving the beautiful woman to escape. At the same time, Samuelnded on the ground. It seemed that he disliked that the stone in front of him


    blocked his way. Immt nel


    kicked away unhappily. The beautiful woman moved at the same time, but this kicknded firmly on the


    abdomen of the man in ck.


    Suddenly, with the scream of the man in ck, he flew straight out. Content belongs to


    Sure enough, they met a real master who pretended to be weak with them!


    The man in white was about to shout and retreat when the man in ck, who was more and more unwilling to give up, rushed up again.


    The man in white wanted to stop him, but it was toote. For the sake of his brother''s life, he could only grit his teeth and attack the beauty again.


    The beauty was quite skilled at this


    time. She suddenly looked back. When she saw Samuel''s


    movements, she was stunned. Even the man in white, who was attacking and observing Samuel''s movements vigntly, was stunned.


    What... what was Samuel doing?

 Chapter 3498

    Chapter 3498


    ?


    At this time, Samuel slowly raised his head and closed his eyes slightly. Then...


    "Ha Chi!"


    He sneezed immediately.


    The beauty and the man in white frowned at the same time. "What is this move? Can it hurt people?"


    However, although she was very confused, the beauty still sneezed with Samuel. When she looked back, Samuel was rubbing his nose with his hand.


    The beauty''s beautiful face was full of embarrassment, because she thought this move was a bit indecent.


    However, she didn''t hesitate much and did as Samuel did.


    The most important thing was that the white-robed man not far away was still used to this move. He was so scared that he immediately stopped attacking and used his hands to block it.


    However, at this time, the man in ck had already rushed to the beauty recklessly.


    "Bang!"


    Just as the man in white was silently sweating for the man in ck, he heard a muffled sound. The man in ck unexpectedly hit the back of the beauty with a palm, which directly knocked her back a few steps. A stream of blood flowed down from the beauty''s fragrant lips.


    She bit her lip in pain and looked at Samuel in confusion.


    Samuel was also stunned. He just sneezed and the beauty even wanted to learn it...


    "Big Brother, what are you waiting for? Attack!" The man in ck roared and attacked the beauty again.


    The man in white was also stunned for a moment. He suddenly realized what was going on and attacked the beauty again.


    Samuel touched his forehead helplessly and sighed helplessly. At this time, he could only hurriedly move his hand and swing his Tai Chi again. He whispered, "The Eight Diagrams can break a thousand people."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel moved his hands, and the beautiful woman imitated his appearance. In an instant, she, who had been injured and was at aplete disadvantage, instantly stopped the two people''s attack. At the same time, she waved her fists with Samuel, and the man in ck and the man in white were directly bounced back several meters.


    "Step on the universe and break the army."


    Hearing this, the beautiful woman once again learned the footwork of Samuel and suddenly attacked the man in white.


    Seeing the strange attack of the beautiful woman, which was slow and simple, the man in white frowned and said, "Big Brother, why are you afraid of her?"


    At the moment, the man in white could only brace himself to fight, but as soon as he took over, the man in white scolded the man in ck in his heart. "This is a f*cking huge pit!"


    This beauty''s moves seemed to be extremely slow, but at the same time, she always magically caught their moves and crazily suppressed them everywhere. If they had punched the cotton before, now they were punching the cotton wrapped With huge iron.


    Each punch not only failed to hurt others, but also made themselves ufortable and passive!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, just as the man in white was cursing in his heart, the beautifuldy on the other side had already used the momentum of Samuel to flip over the man in white''s hand and suddenly punched out.


    The man in white immediately felt a


    great pain in his arm, but just as his hand was in pain, the punch was already straight to the center. With the muffled sound just now, he took a step back, and a mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out of his mouth.


    "Big Brother!" Seeing that the man in white was injured, the man in ck shouted and was about to attack.


    The man in white nced at him coldly. He looked serious and endured the pain. He sped up to the man in ck and retreated with a roar. At the same time, he scattered several iron beads in his hand and hurriedly pulled him away.


    Boom!


    As the iron beads fell to the ground, a series of explosions broke out in front of the beauty, and white smoke rose up. When the beauty managed to get out of the smoke and regain her sight, she saw the man in white and the man in ck running far away. Content belongs to


    She was about to chase after them, but when she looked back; she saw that Samuel had already jumped off the big stone. Then, Samuel patted the dust off his body and was about to go down the mountain with a chuckle.


    The beauty suddenly became anxious. She just watched the two bastards just run away? They had bullied her a lot just now.


    However, Samuel was about to leave. Without his help, she could not defeat them at all. Even if she caught up with them, it seemed meaningless. They would humiliate her again.


    While she was hesitating, Samuel on the other side had gone further and further. He hurried around the bend and walked down the hillside. But at this moment, a fragrance came from behind Samuel, and then Samuel heard a female voice shouting, "Hey, you stop."

 Chapter 3499

    Chapter 3499


    ?


    Samuel stopped and turned around, only to find that the beautiful woman was looking at him angrily a few meters behind him.


    With the help of the terrain, Samuel could see her figure clearly. She was very tall, but she still was very beautiful. Her legs were long and slender, and her waist was slender. Not to mention her beautiful face, any man would go crazy over her.


    It was probably no wonder that the two guys dared to do this in broad daylight.


    "Did you call me?" Samuel asked.


    "Is there anyone else here?" The beauty bit her red lips lightly, revealing her white teeth.


    Samuel smiled and shook his head helplessly. "It doesn''t seem to be the tone speaking to your savior, does it?"


    "What savior? You..."


    "If I hadn''t helped you just now, you wouldn''t have stood here and argued with me. You should have cried under them, right?" After saying that, Samuel turned around and walked down the mountain.


    The beautiful woman''s face suddenly turned red. She had never thought that Samuel would speak so directly, but she also understood what Samuel said.


    Watching Samuel getting farther and farther away, the beautiful woman didn''t care too much and hurriedly chased after him.


    However, perhaps because of the atmosphere just now, the beauty did not know how to speak.


    After several minutes, the beauty finally couldn''t help saying, "Hey, don''t you n to keep doing this?"


    Samuel did not even turn around and replied, "I''ve heard that if someone saved a woman, of course the woman would marry the savior. But I''ve never heard that the person who saved someone should marry the woman he had saved."


    "I..." The beauty was speechless and her face turned red with anger.


    After taking a few more steps, the beautiful woman gritted her teeth and said, "Those two people are unforgivable. Why didn''t you chase them just now?"


    "There''s no need to chase after the poor. Haven''t you heard of it? Besides, you''re the one who drove them away. It''s you who should chase them, isn''t it?"


    The beauty was so angry that she almost vomited blood. It was right that she beat the men away, but without the guidance of Samuel, she could only be beaten by the two men.


    "You are really strange. If I said that you are not a good person, you have clearly helped me just now, but if I said that you are a good person, in the face of those extremely vicious people you ignored them and let them go. I don''t know if there will be more people who will be killed by them in the future." Looking at


    Samuel''s back, the beautiful woman muttered. Content belongs to


    Samuel smiled bitterly. He didn''t want to give the two viins a chance to escape, but what could he do?


    If it weren''t for the woman''s good foundation and poor experience, Samuel wouldn''t have been able to help her when he could not run his energy, let alone anything else.


    All of a sudden, Samuel stopped. The beauty did not react in time, so she hit him. Her forehead happened to hit the back of Samuel''s head, and she immediately covered her head in pain.


    Samuel was extremely helpless. He didn''t know which family''s eldest daughter of the woman was, but she was so reckless that she dared to walk in Jianghu in a ce like the Devi n even if she didn''t have enough fighting experience.


    "Why did you suddenly stop?" The beauty rubbed her little head and was extremely depressed.


    "They are gone. You''re all right now, so should you go now?" Samuel ignored her and said calmly.


    "You..." The beautiful woman pointed


    2


    at Samuel and was so angry that she couldn''t speak for a while. With such a beautiful woman as hispany, many men were eager to beg her, but this guy wanted to drive her away without saying a word!


    S


    It was the first time she had encountered such a situation.


    "However, if you want me to go, I won''t go." "The road is not yours. I can go wherever I want."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her head and looked at Samuel proudly. However, Samuel just stayed where he was and did not leave. He even smiled at her and gestured for her to go first.


    The beautiful woman''s face suddenly fell. She braced herself and took a few steps forward. Although she walked forward, she kept looking back at Samuel.


    Seeing that Samuel had been looking at her indifferently and she went further and further away, she was getting more and more panicked.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a trace of a smile in Samuel''s eyes. Seeing that she had gone far away, Samuel was about to escape by himself. But at this moment, the beautiful woman suddenly fell to the ground.

 Chapter 3500

    Chapter 3500


    ?


    Samuel smiled gently, but did not go forward. He just looked at the woman lightly.


    But a few secondster, there was still no movement from this girl.


    Could it be that she was not pretending?


    Thinking of this, Samuel frowned slightly. It seemed that she was really not pretending. Thinking of this, Samuel hurried over and pulled the woman up to take a look. Suddenly, he became anxious.


    The woman''s face was a little pale, and her beautiful mouth was a little ck. This was a sign of poisoning.


    Could it be that in the battle just now, she had been plotted against by those two guys?


    Thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be very likely. However, the girl might not know anything about it, so she followed him down the mountain. Because of the impact of walking, the blood flow was more intense, so the poison came out!


    Samuel shook his head speechlessly. Samuel gently carried the woman on his back and walked toward the cave where he and the pangolin were hiding.


    Fortunately, it was not far from the cave. The reason why Samuel deliberately drove the woman away was that he was about to reach his destination and did not want to be entangled with her.


    Although the woman was quite tall and she was as tall as Samuel, her weight was very light. Even Samuel couldn''t help but sigh that this beauty really had a good figure.


    When they returned to the cave, they were surrounded by smoke. Even the beauty who had fainted because of poisoning could not help coughing because she choked too hard.


    The pangolin was busy putting the grilled food on the stone. When he heard the sound of someone entering the cave, he naturally knew that it was Samuel. However, when he heard the female cough, he could not help but stop what he was doing and looked at the hole of the cave warily.


    In the smoke, he couldn''t see clearly. After a while, he saw Samuel slowly walking in with a woman on his back.


    "What''s wrong? Are you going to be a fairy?" Samuel could not helpining.


    The smoke was swirling around. It didn''t look like cooking at all. It was obviously to be a fairy.


    Being scolded by Samuel, Pangolin looked embarrassed. He originally thought that Samuel had just woken up and was not in a good mood, so he volunteered to learn from Samuel to cook.


    But some things seemed easy to do, but they were difficult to do.


    Ignoring Samuel''s words, Pangolin stood up and looked at the beautiful woman on the back of Samuel, feeling dissatisfied.


    Supreme woman!


    This face could be said to be perfect, and this figure was even more... Tsk, tsk. At first nce, he felt hot and dry all over.


    "Anyway, the food is not cooked yet. Why don''t you go out and take a walk?" The pangolin looked at the beautiful woman and drooled. He couldn''t help but say to Samuel like a pig.


    Samuel rolled his eyes. It was obvious that the pangolin wasughing at him because Samuel walked around and brought a beautiful woman back with him.


    "Get lost. If you don''t have anything to do, clean up your broken things. Those who know about it will know that you are roasting things. Those who don''t know will think that you are baking mice in the hole." After saying this, Samuel gently put the beauty on the original stone. Then, he got up and checked thewoman''s situation.


    At present her face was more haggard, and the bruises on her lips were deeper. It seemed that the toxicity of the poison was not small, but it had be much heavier in such a short time.


    "Damn, I thought she was a beauty from another region. It turns out that she was poisoned." The pangolin nced at the beauty and said in a muffled voice.


    However, after shey down, it could be seen more clearly that it was indeed the best of the best.


    "Help her protect her heart meridians," instructed Samuel.


    The pangolin was stunned. "Me?"


    "Could it be me?"


    The pangolin nodded. Then, when Samuel helped the woman up, a stream of energy directly followed the pangolin''s hand and pped her back. Instantly, the beautifuldy frowned slightly and spat outa mouthful of blood. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "What are you doing?" Samuel looked at the pangolin gloomily. "Are you treating someone else, or do you think others are not seriously injured enough?"


    "I... I''ll heal her," the pangolin said innocently.


    Hearing his words and seeing how serious he was, Samuel frowned. Then, he looked at the beautiful woman''s back. "Damn it, it can''t be!"


    At this time, the pangolin also suddenly stood up...


    The way to save her was veryplicated, but in the end, there were only two words: suction, connection!


    Looking at this beautiful woman, not only was Samuel in a dilemma, but Samuel was more worried that if she woke up and knew this method, what should she do?Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    What should I do?!

 Chapter 3501

    Chapter 3501


    ?


    "Well... I''ll go out first." The pangolin looked elsewhere. Then he walked into the cave and called out the sleeping Tao Tie of Evil.


    Before leaving, the pangolin put another piece of firewood on the fire, which was almost extinguished. However, after his special treatment, it was wet by the water in the cave. After putting it in, the smoke rose again.


    "You''re courting death." Samuel choked so hard that he almost burst into tears. Afterining about the pangolin, Samuel still endured the pain. Then, he nced at the beautiful woman and stretched out his hand slightly to her cor.


    "I''m sorry."


    He suddenly pulled the cor down gently. With a muffled groan, her white clothes were gently pulled down by Samuel, revealing her jade-like back.


    It was really white and smooth, tender and transparent.


    However, it was obvious that Samuel''s focus was not on this, but on the ck palm print on the back of the beautiful woman.


    No wonder she didn''t seem to have been treated at all when the pangolin hit her. Instead, she looked extremely ufortable.


    If Samuel remembered correctly, she should have been hurt by the sneak attack of the man in ck when she was yawning like Samuel.


    At that time, the man in ck was forced to retreat. He was extremely angry, so he wanted to kill the woman in anger. It was this poisonous palm.


    This was far longer than Samuel had expected. After being poisoned, not only had thewoman followed him for a long time, but she had also fought against the man in ck and the man in white, so the flow of the poison might be much deeper than what Samuel had expected.


    "Don''t poison the heart," muttered Samuel.


    If the poison attacked the heart, even if the dosage of the poison was very small, or the body''s toxin was very light, it would quickly expand to hundreds of timesrger. At that time, it would be like fighting with Yama for business to save it.


    It was not as difficult as climbing to heaven.


    Samuel raised his hand slightly and sensed the reaction of the seal of blood in his body. He drew out a little energy.


    Although this energy was almost nothing to deal with the enemy, for Samuel, it was enough to spy on the physical situation of the beauty.


    He gently moved his palm and ced it on her smooth shoulders. The tiny energy instantly entered her body.


    As the energy circted, Samuel


    quickly let out a sigh of relief. This woman was indeed the same as he had seen. Her inner strength was extremely deep. The only difference was that she was not experienced enough. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    This might also be the main reason why she could survive for so long after she was poisoned. If it were an ordinary person, something would have happened at that time.


    Moreover, her solid foundation meant that even if she was poisoned, she could hold on longer than ordinary people, giving her body more opportunities.


    However, when Samuel was relieved, what he was most worried about happened.


    The poison had entered his heart!


    Although she was very powerful, just like what her Samuel had seen, she had almost no experience, so she was almost in a state of panic in the battle. Although her Samuel taught her the outside, no one taught her how to adjust her Qi-cirction inside. Shepletely followed her own style and then used it in a panic...


    This also made the toxin spread faster in his body and hit his heart meridians.


    This might be the easiest mistake of any novice but very talented person to make.


    She let out a long sigh. If she fell into someone else''s hands, she would definitely die today. However,


    Samuel that was proficient in Immortal Spirit Ind and King of Poison''s Samuel might be the only hope that she should not die. Content belongs to

 Chapter 3502

    Chapter 3502


    ?


    Samuel was also very hesitant. In fact, he didn''t care. After all, he was eager to save people, so he had no distracting thoughts.


    But it was different for a beautiful woman. After all, she was just a girl. If she knew that she had been framed, how could she face others?


    But the problem was that this was the only way out for Samuel''s current condition.


    Moreover, it was a coincidence that they happened to meet the right time, location, and people.


    If it weren''t for the poison king Samuel and the descendant of Immortal Spirit Ind, who had seen the strange medical skills left by the Patriarch in the secret room, the woman would never have been saved.


    Perhaps God didn''t want her to die.


    What''s more, Samuel couldn''t just stand by and watch. Whether it was the Ancestral Behest of Immortal Spirit Ind or the conscience of a person. "I''m sorry, miss."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, he slightly approached her back and began to treat her.


    In the end, the previous treatment method was to absorb all the toxins in the wound through artificial absorption.


    Samuel was the King of Poison. His blood was full of all kinds of poisons, and it could also be immune to all kinds of poisons. Therefore, it mainly relied on Samuel to absorb her toxins and use the brief connection of blood to lead the toxins to Samuel''s body.


    When his fingers cut through the ck palm print on her back, Samuel moved closer to her with his mouth and spat out the ck blood on her back as if he was absorbing snake venom.


    Before long, arge pool of ck blood had been spat out from the ground. At this time, as Samuel sucked out more blood from her back, the darkness of the ck blood began to fade away.


    This showed that almost all the condensed poison in the wound had been absorbed. At the moment, there was only one most important step left. This required all the poison in her blood to be transferred to Samuel, which was the most critical step in treating her.


    It was the best and most energy-saving method to make use of the intersection between the wrists and the blood. Samuel only needed to activate the poison blood in his body to devour the poison and protect the woman''s blood so that it could flow normally.


    It was enough to make Samuel at this time be arge-scale blood application unit. When the poisonous blood in the woman''s body passed through the intersection between the two wounds, it would bepletely cleaned.


    Although the process was rtively slow, for Samuel who couldn''t use much magic power now, it was already the only thing he could do. Time passed.


    From morning to afternoon, and then from afternoon to evening.


    Although there was still a faint energy protection between the two wounds, the blood flow inside had long dried up and solidified. The pale face of the beauty had disappeared, and the blue and ck color on her lips had disappeared. It returned to her original delicate appearance.


    "Yes..."


    Suddenly, at this moment, the beautiful woman''s head moved slightly. Then she frowned slightly and slowly opened her eyes.


    She wanted to touch her temples, which hurt a little. Although the toxin had been removed, the previous injuries and the whole day lying on the te still made her feel a little ufortable.


    But just as she was about to reach out her hand, she unintentionally felt that her right hand seemed to be pressed by something, and there seemed to be something around her leg.


    She endured the pain and tilted her head slightly. Suddenly, she waspletely stunned.


    At this time, Samuel''s wrist had been connected to hers. From a certain point of view, it seemed that he was holding her hand. The most exaggerated thing was that Samuel had just recovered, and then he had to consume so much energy to save people. The long-term fatigue had made him faint and fall asleep.


    Because he needed to help the woman, Samuel could only stay by the stone tform. When he fell asleep, his head naturally tilted to the woman''s leg.


    Although Samuel was just by the side, for a beautiful woman, since she was a child, she had never been so close to a man and they were even hand in hand now.


    At this moment, the beauty was shocked and curled up subconsciously. But as soon as she sat down, she suddenly felt a chill on her back. She touched it and looked down at her clothes, which were pulled a little low. On the spot, there was a piercing scream in the whole cave... Content belongs to

 Chapter 3503

    Chapter 3503


    ?


    The scream not only woke up Samuel who was too tired, but also the pangolin and the Tao Tie of Evil, who had stayed outside the cave for a whole day. They suddenly woke up from their sleep.


    The pangolin nced at the Tao Tie of Evil. The Tao Tie of Evil opened its eyes in confusion and looked at the pangolin strangely.


    The pangolin looked back at the hole outside the cave. He had already used a lot of dry grass and dead wood as a sound instion. He shook his head helplessly, patted the back of the Tao Tie of Evil, and said, "Beast."


    The Tao Tie seemed to nod. Then it closed its eyes, leaned against the pangolin, and fell asleep again.


    At this time, in the cave, Samuel, who was woken up by the scream, only felt a pain in his eardrums. He was about to raise his hand to rub his ears, but he didn''t expect that the beauty was so scared that her beautiful legs were kicking wildly.


    "What are you doing? Pervert, what do you want to do?"


    "You are a beast with a human face and a beast heart. I thought you were a good person, but you..."


    "Ah!!!"


    Her legs were straight and slender. Samuel had been kicked several times by her random kick. Coupled with the ear-piercing scream, Samuel was so depressed that he could only reach out to grab the woman''s ankle and let her stop kicking.


    "Can you calm down? Let me exin."


    The woman was stunned for a moment and looked at Samuel in a daze. But the next second, her beautiful eyes suddenly looked at Samuel''s hand holding her feet in panic. Suddenly, another scream came...


    In the cave, for a time, even many gray stones on the top of the cave had copsed in an instant...


    Samuel covered his ears, and he was almost stunned by the woman''s scream. He waved his hand gloomily and said, "Stop... stop screaming, I beg you."


    "I''m just helping you heal and detoxify."


    "You..." The beauty immediately retorted in a cold voice. But before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly remembered the previous situation. After she was hurt by the man in ck, it was true... "Then you can''t take off my clothes."


    "You''re injured on your back. If I don''t pull your clothes off, how can I check your wound? How can I help you absorb the poison?" Samuel said helplessly.


    Although the clothes on the woman''s back had indeed been pulled open a lot, there was no damage in front of the clothes, which could prove that the guy in front of her didn''t seem to do it on purpose. Samuel just wanted to treat her.


    However, just as the beauty seemed to rx her vignce, she suddenly frowned. "What did you say just now?"


    "You''re injured on your back. If I don''t pull your clothes off, how can I check your wound? How can I help you absorb the poison?" Samuel repeated, not knowing what was wrong.


    "Help me absorb the poison. Aren''t we... hand in hand?" She looked at Samuel strangely, raised her hand that had been cut open, and asked strangely.


    vel


    "We are hand in hand, so that I can help you remove the poison in your blood. These poisons have even attacked your heart. As for your back, it''s an injured wound. The poisonous blood and the ck blood are basically gathered there. If you want the follow-up treatment to go smoothly, naturally you need to clean up that ce first." Samuel exins.


    "So, you absorbed poison for me? Use your mouth?" she asked.


    Samuel nodded.


    The woman did not speak, but just looked at Samuel. Samuel also looked at her and did not know what had happened to her.


    "Ah!"


    The sound broke through thousands


    of miles and pierced through the stone. For a time, the whole cave


    was filled with dust. Samuel closed


    his


    eyes


    and covered his ears with his hands. Content belongs to


    If it was a sound attack, it would be an explosive sound attack!


    Before Samuel could wake up from the sound of the explosion, the beauty''s feet, which were as beautiful as pear blossom rain, began to kick wildly at Samuel again.


    "You actually used your mouth, kissed... kissed my back, ah!!!"


    "Ah!!!"


    She shouted and tried to wipe her back with her hand.


    However, at this moment, Samuel, who had endured the pain in his eardrums, suddenly stood up. Then, he slightly moved his hand and drew out his jade sword.


    Seeing Samuel pull out his sword,


    the beauty suddenly stopped screaming and shrank back. Looking at Samuel, she was a little scared and frightened. "What... whaDare you doing?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You... you don''t want to kill me after taking advantage of me, do you?"


    "Bastard, I''m warning you not toe over."


    However, Samuel did not stop. Instead, he walked up to her in a few steps...

 Chapter 3504

    Chapter 3504


    ?


    Then, when the beautiful woman closed her eyes in fear, she did not feel Samuel''s sword intenting at her. She opened half her eyes in surprise and found that the sword wasing. However, it was not the de or the tip of the sword facing her, but the hilt.


    Shepletely opened her eyes and looked at Samuel strangely. She didn''t know what he was doing.


    At this time, Samuel said, "Why don''t you kill me?"


    "Huh?" The beauty was stunned.


    "As long as you stop shouting."


    Although the ce was hidden enough and it was quiet enough at night, if she kept shouting, Samuel didn''t know whether the beauty would kill him or not, anyway, others woulde to kill him.


    "You think I don''t dare?" The beauty took the jade sword, stood up on the spot, and put it on Samuel''s neck.


    Samuel didn''t even dodge and let her handle it.


    "You aren''t hiding?" The beauty frowned.


    "Why should I hide?" Samuel said, "I am upright in doing things. What reason do I have to hide?"


    "You kissed me and even held hands with me..." The beautiful woman said angrily.


    "Do you think I want to? If you really die, you will turn into a ghost and me me for not saving you?" Samuel turned his head aside and said disdainfully.


    The beauty was immediately speechless. Seeing Samuel''s appearance, she was so angry that she turned her head away as well. "Hmph, I would rather die than let you touch me."


    The two of them were just like this. When the conversation reached the end, the cave was full of embarrassment.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After a while, Samuel took the lead and said, "You don''t want to kill me? If you don''t kill me, please put down your sword. Don''t you think it''s cold on the neck?"


    "Also, even though I have cleaned up the poison in your body, it does not mean that there is no remnant. If you want to vent your anger, you''d better cut me off at once. Otherwise, don''t me me if you are angry and the poison is released."


    Hearing this, the beauty kept talking something in her mouth, but the sword in her hand had never been used.


    "Who wants to kill you?" She rolled her eyes at Samuel and then threw the sword to Samuel, looking around the cave.


    Samuel gave a wry smile, took the jade sword, and took it back.


    "You just live in this kind of ce?" After the big beauty finished sizing the ce up, her eyebrows were slightly knit together as she asked.


    "Isn''t it good for heaven and earth to be beds?" Samuel smiled softly, then turned around and walked to the fire that had not beenpletely extinguished, handing some roasted food to the beauty. "Your body is very weak; eat something to make up for it."


    The beauty nced at the food handed over by Samuel. It could not be said that it looked bad, but it was pitch-ck. It could even be said that it was a burnt charcoal, and no one would doubt it.


    "This thing... can it be eaten? Will it be poison again?" After receiving this thing, the beautifuldy''s brows were tightly knit together. Clearly, she was shocked by this ck thing.


    Not to mention her, even Samuel


    Pet


    really doubted whether someone would be poisoned by this thing after eating it. However, thinking of the arduous morning work of the pangolin, Samuel still smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t wo even if you


    are poisoned, I will help you remove


    the poison." Content belongs to


    Hearing this, the beauty felt like she had been taken advantage of again, but this time, she didn''t scream. She lowered her head and looked at the ck thing.


    After hesitating for a moment, she opened her red lips, opened her teeth, and put them into her mouth.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the beauty''s beautiful face seemed to be about to cry. She looked at Samuel with grievance and cried, "What is this?"


    At this time, Samuel happened to put something in his mouth, so there was no need for the beauty to say much. At this time, he also felt that his taste buds had exploded, and he spat out all the things he had just swallowed. Content belongs to


    It could not be said that it was not delicious, but it waspletely uneptable.


    Bah! What the hell was this?


    Even if it was a warm-hearted gesture from the pangolin, it was hard for Samuel to refuse.


    Seeing Samuel''s expression, the beautiful woman was also very depressed at this time. She shook her head and sighed. "Now I suddenly find that my sister''s words are right."


    "Your sister?" Hearing this, Samuel frowned, looked back at her, and asked curiously, "What did your sister say?"

 Chapter 3505

    Chapter 3505


    ?


    "A good-looking man may not be good at anything. At least in cooking, his appearance ispletely different from his cooking skills." After the beauty finished speaking, her beautiful face was filled with a forced smile.


    Samuel didn''t know if a good-looking man was good at cooking, but at least Samuel knew that there was a good-looking man who was really good at cooking.


    However, Samuel didn''t want to exin but smiled.


    Perhaps there was such an episode that made the beautiful woman feel much better. Although it was indeed difficult to eat, seeing that Samuel was still eating, she also took something ck and continued to eat.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Hey, weirdo, my name is Xia Wei. What about you?" the beauty asked.


    "My surname is Strange and my name is people," Samuel replied.


    "How could there be such a name?" The beauty muttered.


    "That''s what you call me." Samuel shook his head with a wry smile. "My name is Samuel Hannigan."


    "Samuel?" The beauty was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled gently and said nothing.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel says frowningly.


    "Nothing." The beautiful woman lowered her head and ate. She seemed to be smiling.


    "Well..." After a while, the beautiful woman opened her mouth again. "No matter what, thank you today." Hearing this, Samuel smiled. In fact, he did not ask for anything in return. A word of thanks was enough. "You''re wee." Samuel took a bite and then got up and walked out of the cave.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Seeing Samuel go out, the beautiful woman suddenly panicked and asked hurriedly.


    "I can''t let a beauty like you sleep on the stone bed all night, can I? I''ll go out and find some dry grass to make a bed for you. Besides, the stone bed


    is on the ground, and the air is surging at night, which is easy to heat up. With your current physical condition, it''s not good for you to sleep on the stone bed." As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel came out of the cave.


    Looking at Samuel''s back, the beauty Xia Wei''s face changed from worry to joy. She smiled gently, picked up the food in her hand, and took a bite. "You know how to cherish women."


    After walking out of the cave and doing something outside, Samuel finally found some dry grass. When he returned to the cave with the dry grass in his arms, he saw that the pangolin and the Tao Tie of Evit were still sleeping with their eyes closed. He did not intend to wake them up. After setting up the sound instion and concealment of the cave, he carried the dry grass back to the cave.


    After he left, the seemingly asleep pangolin and the Tao Tie of Evil opened their eyes almost at the same time. Looking into the hole, the pangolin shook his head helplessly and praised the Tao Tie of Evil, "He is really good at this."


    The Tao Tie of Evil wagged its tail slightly, as if it was responding to the pangolin.


    They were outside. Although on the surface, they were to give Samuel


    space and let Samuel heal the


    woman, in fact, they also had thet


    task of keeping watch. So as soon as Samuel came out, they had woken up.


    However, in order not to embarrass Samuel, they chose to pretend to be dead asleep!


    At this time, the thought of Samuel who entered the cave was not as dirty as they thought. After carrying the dry grass in, Samuel covered the stone bed for Xia Wei.


    There was a saying in the medical skills of Immortal Spirit Ind. If there were hundreds of diseases in moisture, it was necessary to iste the moisture in order to maintain health.


    What''s more, Xia Wei had just gotten rid of the toxin, so she had to be safe.


    On the other side of Samuel, Xia Wei was looking at Samuel from behind. Seeing that Samuel was so busy, she smiled faintly, twisted for a long time, and said, "Where are you going to sleep?" Content belongs to


    "I''ll sleep outside," said Samuel.


    Hearing this, Xia Wei pouted. However, she quickly took out a bag of powder from her bag and gently sprinkled it on the roasted meat while Samuel was not paying attention.


    After that, she handed it to Samuel. "Well, don''t say that I don''t know how to be polite. You saved my life. I''ll treat you this piece of meat."


    Samuel took the meat from her and gave her a strange look.


    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that I''ll poison you to death?" Xia Wei said angrily.


    Samuel smiled, threw the meat into his mouth, and turned to walk out of the cave.


    However, just as he took a step forward, Samuel suddenly stopped...

 Chapter 3506

    Chapter 3506


    ?


    He frowned slightly, because at this time he clearly felt that something was wrong with his body.


    There was a faint pain in his stomach and his whole body seemed to twitch slightly. He turned around in disbelief and looked at Xia Wei. "What did you give me just now?"


    "Nothing. It''s the meat you roasted for me," Xia Wei replied innocently.


    Although she looked innocent, there was a faint smile on her face.


    Samuel frowned. It was obvious that the girl had done something to the meat. When Samuel was about to ask her, he suddenly felt a crazy heat in his throat, as if someva was about to spurt out. Before his hand touched his throat, everything went ck and he fell heavily to the ground with a bang.


    Seeing Samuel fall, Xia Wei was obviously stunned. The next second, she ran to the front of Samuel in a few steps in a panic, squatted beside him, touched him slightly, and asked cautiously, "Hey, are you okay?"


    Samuel didn''t respond at all.


    Xia Wei looked at him worriedly, and the look in her eyes became moreplicated. She was worried about the safety of Samuel, but she still felt that Samuel was ying with her.


    Finally, she couldn''t help but stretch out her hand and shift Samuel''s head slightly to her side.


    In an instant, Xia Wei slumped to the ground...


    At this time, outside the Youming City, a group of people was climbing high above the peak and looking at Youming City at the top of the peak. With a few sharp sounds of wolves piercing through the night sky, a group of birds quickly fled in all directions.


    The Youming City, which was originally huge and magnificent, was now nothing more than a floating ant, with thousands of miles of ruins.


    King of Youming''s enormous body was nowpletely devoured by the monsters. It was already a pile of rotting corpses that could no longer be


    seen.


    "11th master, it seems that what Pei Yuan said is true." A person looked at the deste Youming City under his feet. His eyes were full of indifference as he coldly said.


    The leader nodded slightly, turned his head and asked, "How''s the investigation going?"


    "We''ve sent out all our nsmen and sentinels, but..."


    "What''s wrong?" The leader looked sideways slightly, a little surprised and angry.


    The sentinels were the most elites and most sensitive troops under hismand. Not to mention the destend of the demons, even in the abyss of hell, the sentinels were all-epassing.


    "The group of businessmen in the


    Sue family seems to have evaporated from the mortal world There is no way to find them." When his subordinate said this, there was finally a trace of guilt in his arrogant eyes. Content belongs to


    swn


    "The old ancestor''s envoy is already on the way. Do you n on telling him like this?" The leader shouted in dissatisfaction.


    "I don''t dare. I''ve ordered two troops to patrol. Although we haven''t found the whereabouts of the Sue family''s caravan, we''ve found some clues." The man hurriedly lowered his head with a humble attitude.


    "Speak."


    "Seven hundred miles ahead, in the mountains, the sentinels have detected someone''s voice," the subordinate said.


    The leader smiled coldly and said,Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What''s so strange about the


    voices? It is the ce of the Devil n, the ce of all living creatures, and countless people of all shapes


    and colors. What kind of discovery is this?"


    UMS


    "It''s not surprising that there''s a voice, but the sound has been deliberately suppressed," the subordinate said.


    "It has been deliberately suppressed?" The leader frowned slightly. Obviously, the voice would be deliberately suppressed, so there must be only one reason, which was that it could not see the light.


    What kind of situation could not be exposed?


    It was not difficult to imagine that one would connect it with the disappearing caravan.


    "Well done. Is this the real purpose of you bringing me to Youming City?" The leader sneered.


    After being seen through, the subordiate didn''t dare to say anything. Visiting Youming was lying, but it was true to arrest the suspect.


    King of Youming was also killed by that human. How could he be so arrogant as to lead his men alone?


    However, seeing that Master Eleven was not angry, the subordinate heaved a sigh of relief and said, "The troops have already headed for the destination. Master Eleven, we...?"


    Master Eleven nodded his head and waved the whip in his hand. He smiled indifferently and said, "Alright, let''s go and have him. Let''s see who exactly killed the Earth Bug."


    "To be honest, I''m looking forward to it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the leader immediately raised his hand and the monster under his feet suddenly rushed toward the distant mountain. Behind him, a group of followers followed...

 Chapter 3507

    Chapter 3507


    ?


    "Kill!"


    With a roar, several tall and strong monsters in the hole, armed with heavy armors, suddenly attacked.


    The pangolin and the Tao Tie of Evil wanted to help, but they were blocked by the heavy armor. In just a few rounds, they were covered in blood and seriously injured.


    Samuel was still lying on the ground. He wanted to get up and resist, but he had no strength at all. He tried to use a little energy to help himself, but as soon as he activated it, the seal in his body was activated at the right time. Before he could react, his body waspletely stiff.


    He could only watch as these heavy armors approached him step by step.


    Behind him, Xia Wei''s screams and struggles kept ringing. He looked back, and several people with heavy armors wereughing and preparing to humiliate her.


    Samuel was powerless. At this time, he suddenly felt a murderous intent. When he looked back, he saw that a person with a heavy armor had arrived in front of him. The huge saber in the other party''s hand was round and suddenly shed toward his neck.


    Pu chi!


    Blood sprayed everywhere!


    "Ah!"


    Samuel suddenly screamed, and then he opened his eyes in horror.


    However, what he saw was not the gloomy hell as he had imagined. Instead, there were mountains, rivers and butterflies. Immortal Qi was swirling around, and there were full of peach trees.


    "Am I in the Heavenly Court?" Samuel subconsciously came up with this idea. This was not hell, but it was definitely not a ce of the Devil Tribe, because the environment here was obviously ipatible with those.


    Samuel seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He touched his neck subconsciously, but there was no wound. Instead, he was sweating profusely.


    "Did you have a nightmare?"


    At this time, a pleasant voice came. Samuel followed the voice, and a stunning woman slowly walked over, surrounded by immortal Qi.


    The woman was dressed in light clothes, with fair skin and a mysterious figure. Although there were traces of time on her beautiful face, it made her more mature and dignified.


    She was mature, which was naturally another extreme beauty.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel stared at her in a daze, unable to react for a moment.


    "After the poison of No Happiness is eaten, it will indeed have the effect of increasing hallucinations. So, it is inevitable that you think too much, and naturally, you will dream too much." After that, she walked to the side of Samuel.


    She gently put her jade-like hand on Samuel''s forehead, and then sat down slightly next to Samuel. She held a box in her other hand and opened it at this time. There were all kinds of silver needles inside. She took off one and was about to stab Samuel.


    Samuel subconsciously dodged and looked at thewoman warily.


    "There''s not much difference between the Unpredictable powder and the No Happiness powder, but the effect ispletely different. It''s difficult to distinguish by ordinary pedestrians."


    "Only we know the difference between the two, but it''s a pity that Wei''er made a mistake."


    Wei''er? Xia Wei?


    "I forgot to introduce. My name is Xia Ran, Wei''er''s elder sister, or her master." The woman smiled gently. She was as beautiful as a flower.


    "Xia Wei''s sister? Then where is..."


    "This is the Peach Source."


    "Peach Source?" Samuel frowned. He clearly remembered that after eating the meat given to him by Xia Wei, he soon became poisoned and fainted in the cave. How did he get to the so-called Peach Source in the blink of an eye?


    Furthermore, as the King of Poison, it was impossible for him to be poisoned. Why was he poisoned this time?


    Looking at Samuel''s full of


    questions, Xia ?an only smiled


    gently. Then, she gently tapped the


    back of Samuel''s hand with the silver needle in her hand. "I know"" that you have many questions, but can you wait for me to apply the needles and I wille to answer?" Content belongs to


    Hearing this, Samuel was stunned. Just as Samuel was hesitating, Xia Ran smiled again and said, "After all, the seal in your body can''t wait, even if you are immune to all poisons."


    Samuel stared at Xia Ran strangely. How did she know about his current situation?!


    However, it was precisely because of this doubt that Samuel had obediently let Xia Ran apply the needles to him in order to solve his doubts as soon as possible.


    Her speed was very fast. After a while, Samuel was covered with 18 silver needles. Then, she looked at Samuel with a smile and said, "I know you have many questions at this time. Now, I will answer them one by one."

 Chapter 3508

    Chapter 3508


    ?


    "Peach Source has two kinds of secret medicines, which are the two kinds of medicines that people of Peach Source must bring. One is Unpredictable, and the other is called No Happiness. The two kinds of medicines have different functions, but they look the same."


    "Maybe Wei''er was in a hurry when she was drugging you. In addition, she was not good at medicine, so she made a mistake in the process of drugging and she treated No Happiness as Unpredictable."


    Hearing this, Samuel frowned. "Although Miss Xia Wei and I just met each other, I should not have offended her. Why did she drug me?"


    "Unpredictable is a medicine that is good for both you and her, so she doesn''t have any malicious intentions. It''s just that... No Happiness is different." Xia Ran chuckled, but her eyes were full of sincerity.


    Samuel nodded in surprise. If Xia Wei was muddle-headed but not malicious, at least it could be epted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "No Happiness is actually not very powerful poison. It''s just an illusion. It''ll cause the breath of the victim to be disordered and cause hallucinations. This way, one will have enough time to escape. It can be considered a life-saving item."


    "But..." Xia Ran found it funny.


    "But the blind cat encountered a dead mouse. I happen to be a person who can''t move my breath, right?" Samuel also smiled bitterly.


    Xia Ran smiled and nodded her head. "There is an Earth Seal within your body. Naturally, you cannot move your breath ramdonly. Hence, after you eat it, your aura will activate the seal if you move around."


    "There''s one thing I''m very curious about. If I activate the seal inside my body, my entire body should be stiff, because I used to be like this in the past. But why this time..."


    "Because of Wei''er," Xia Ran said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Samuel frowned.


    "Wei''er and I are both members of the Phoenix n. Although you and Wei''er are not physically rted, your blood has already merged with each other''s."


    The Phoenix n?!


    "She was poisoned at that time. I had no choice but to help her get rid of the poison in her blood in this way," Samuel exined.


    Xia Ran nodded. "But it''s also because of your kindness that your blood was imperceptibly stained with Wei''er''s phoenix blood."


    "The Phoenix''s Blood is a rare bloodline that allows one to live forever, and also allows one to possess an undying body. Therefore, since ancient times, countless people have been trying to get the Phoenix''s Blood."


    Samuel nodded. No wonder the man in ck and the man in white had been shouting about a phoenix.


    Not only could they live forever, the most important thing was not to die, which was a bit abnormal.


    "However, aren''t you afraid that I might have evil intentions after you tell me this secret?" Samuel said.


    Xia Ran smiled gently. "Since I dare to tell you, I don''t care."


    "It was precisely the weak Phoenix blood that shed with the seal in your body that caused your body to show signs of poisoning."


    "Wei''er saw that you lost


    consciousness. In a hurry, she took you and your two friends to wander around the mountains, trying to find the way back to the Peach Source. I was inevitably anxious when I saw that she had not returned for a day. So went out to look for her and happened to meet her. So I brought you back here."


    Hearing this, Samuel nodded with understanding. It turned out to be so.


    However, Samuel was still a little confused. How could Xia Ran possibly know about the seal in his body? Furthermore, if she knew that the Earth Seal was something that the King of Youming understood, then how could she know that his body was immune to any poison? Content belongs to


    Xia Ran seemed to have seen through Samuel''s confusion. She smiled gently and said, "I not only know the Earth Seal, but also know how to solve


    it."


    "As for why you are immune to all kinds of poisons in your body, I can only say that you have dragon''s blood and and I have phoenix''s blood. Of course, I know. In the future, you will know the answer."


    With this, regardless of Samuel''s


    reaction at this time, Xia Ran moved slightly and took off the needles for Samuel one by one. "In two hours,


    you need to make the second


    needle. I will wait for you m


    QUMS


    Samuel nodded and said hurriedly, "Senior..."


    "I don''t seem to be that old, right?"


    "Sister Xia Ran, did you just say that you can undo the Earth Seal?" Samuel asked nervously.


    Hearing this, Xia Ran chuckled and got up. "Wei''er is waiting for you in the peach forest. You need to find the answer there."


    After that, Xia Ran got up and left.


    Peach Forest?


    Samuel looked at the peach forest surrounded by immortal Qi in the distance, and then slowly got up...

 Chapter 3509

    Chapter 3509


    ?


    When people walked into the peach forest, he saw the wonder of peach trees and the beauty of peach trees in the fairy aura.


    Although the low peach trees were short, they were extremely huge. The thick trunk was as thick as several people''s arms. In the luxuriant branches and leaves, the huge peach was extremely tender. At first nce, people would have a strong appetite and wanted to take off some of the fruits to eat on the spot.


    They formed a group by themselves. In addition, with the fairy aura lingering around, Samuel was really like the scene of the monkey stealing Peaches of Immortality in the Heavenly Court when he was on earth.


    There was a jade corridor between the peach trees. Along the corridor, Samuel went deep. It was located in the center of the peach forest. There was a jade pavilion, in which there was a jade table. Xia Wei, the beauty, was sitting next to the jade table, arranging the Peaches of Immortality in the fruit te on the jade table.


    Hearing footsteps behind her, Xia Wei immediately turned back. When she saw that it was Samueling over, a smile appeared on her beautiful face on the spot. She bounced over and said, "Are you awake?"


    Samuel nodded and looked at Xia Wei. Samuel had to sigh with emotion that maybe heaven was fair.


    This girl was indeed very beautiful. No matter what kind of beauty Samuel had seen before, her beauty seemed to be in another realm.


    She was very pure, but her figure was particrly attractive.


    She couldn''tpete with Lu Ruoxin and Qin Shuang, not because she was not qualified, but because her beauty was not suitable forparison at all.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She was a unique beauty,pletely different from others.


    However, this kind of beauty was unique, so God specially arranged a confused head for her.


    Seeing Samuel looking at her, Xia Wei suddenly remembered something. She stuck out her tongue slightly and smiled embarrassedly. "I''m sorry... I..."


    "I''ve prepared some peaches for you to make up for it."


    After that, she looked at Samuel pitifully with her beautiful eyes. At this time, her attractive eyes seemed to be able to speak, as if begging Samuel to forgive her.


    Since she was unintentional, Samuel would not me her more. What''s more, after her sister''s acupuncture, Samuel felt that he was fine now, so he nodded.


    Seeing Samuel nod, Xia Wei smiled and took Samuel''s arm and walked straight into the pavilion.


    "Well, I''m very sincere. These are all peaches I just picked. Are they both beautiful and fragrant?" As she said this, Xia Wei handed a peach to Samuel enthusiastically.


    After taking the peach, Samuel did not swallow it. Instead, he put it in his hand to watch it. It was big and colorful. Just from its appearance, one could tell the beauty of the peach.


    "Have a taste." Xia Wei looked at Samuel and gestured.


    Samuel nodded and took a bite.


    As soon as the peach entered his mouth, Samuel frowned. But it was definitely not because there was something wrong with the peach, but because the taste of the peach was too delicious.


    This was definitely the most


    delicious peach that Samuel had


    ever eaten, and even it was the best fruit Samuel had ever eaten. Samuel could not even describe the iparably strange and sweet fruit. He only knew that his taste buds had long fallen into it and could not extricate themselves.


    "This..."


    Xia Wei smiled and said, "What''s wrong? It is so delicious that you can''t talk, can you?"


    "The peaches here only bloom once every five hundred years. They only give birth to fruits once every thousand years. They only ripen once every two thousand years Not everyone can eat them as they please."


    Samuel was stunned. "Is it so precious?"


    Xia Wei suddenly looked around and said, "But you can''t tell my sister about this peach."


    "Why?" Samuel frowned. "Why can''t this peach be said? Is this girl going to do something reckless again?"


    Samuel was a little scared.


    "I won''t tell you. What do you think? Do you feel much better after eating this peach?" Xia Wei asked.


    Samuel nodded. Indeed, there


    seemed to be afortable warm


    current flowing in his body. "By the way, your sister said that the seat in my body can be released, but this condition is that I need to ask you, can you help me?"


    Hearing this, Xia Wei suddenly...

 Chapter 3510

    Chapter 3510


    ?


    She suddenly lowered her head in confusion...


    "What was wrong?" Then, just as Samuel was in a daze, Xia Wei said something that confused Samuel even more, "You are so bad that you asked such a question as soon as you came here."


    "I..." Samuel''s words were stuck in his throat.


    "What the hell?"


    "What did that mean?


    "What''s wrong with this problem?


    "Is there anything wrong?


    "I don''t know." Xia Wei turned around, got up, took a few steps to the side, and looked at the peach forest.


    Samuel was confused. Xia Wei''s performance was not to say whether he should be treated, but to say that Samuel seemed to have confessed to her and proposed to her.


    "She doesn''t know?"


    At this time, when the breeze blew, Samuel was stunned on the spot like a sculpture, and his whole person was in a mess in the wind.


    What the hell was going on?!


    "Well..."


    "Oh, I told you that I didn''t know." Xia Wei waved her body and then lowered her head to twist. This time, she ran out of the pavilion and came to a peach tree next to her. She gently pinched the peach leaves.


    What the hell?


    What the hell?


    "Eh..." Samuel was stunned.


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m going to find my sister." As soon as she spoke, Xia Wei trotted away.


    Samuel picked up the peach in his hand, wiped it with his card, and bit it. He waspletely dumbfounded.


    What kind of operation was this? Why couldn''t he understand it at all?


    While Samuel was depressed, the pangolin came over from the other side. He looked at the beautiful woman passing by strangely, and then came to Samuel in a few steps. He nced at Samuel and then looked around. "Aren''t you?"


    "What do you mean?" Samuel looked up gloomily and replied.


    "It is in broad daylight... Didn''t you have enough funst night?" The pangolin asked curiously.


    Samuel rolled his eyes and ignored the pangolin. He asked, "Where is the Tao Tie of Evil?"


    "Stop talking. You don''t have to


    worry about it anyway. I don''t think it has any safety concerns at this time. Instead, it is very happy. However, if you go to find it, it may not be happy."


    "Don''t try to change the topic, okay? Let''s get down to business. You beast, answer me honestly!" After saying that, the pangolin looked at Samuel with disdain, as if to tell Samuel that he had seen everything and Samuel should put away those tricks.


    Samuel really had a headache. He weighed the big peach in his hand and said speechlessly, "Do you think this peach is big?"


    "Big, I have something to tell you," Pangolin said.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I was just thinking about something."


    "What is it?"


    "I''m wondering if you can swallow this peach into your mouth." Samuel rolled his eyes and said.


    The pangolin was stunned. He was obviously dumbfounded. Then, he looked in the direction Xia Wei had left. "If you didn''t do anything to her, why is she running away so shyly?" Content belongs to


    swr


    "Although I''ve never flirted with girls, as the saying goes, even if I have never seen a pig run before, do you really think I''m stupid seeing her reaction like this?"


    Samuel rolled his eyes helplessly. "I heard that she could undo my earth seal. I just asked her if she could help me."


    "Is it that simple?" The pangolin stared suspiciously at Samuel.


    Samuel nodded nkly. "It''s just that simple. To be honest, I don''t know why she has that kind of reaction. There is nothing wrong with my question." Pangolin nced at Samuel and thought for a moment. "If what you said is true, isn''t her reaction too inexplicable?"


    "Also, the most important thing is that she can help you remove the Earth Seal?"


    "Her sister, who is also her master, said that," Samuel said.


    "The Earth Seal doesn''t look simple. If these two sisters can undo the Earth Seal, they won''t be simple either."


    "She said they were from the Phoenix race. Do you know this?"


    "Phoenix race?" Upon hearing this, the pangolin frowned. "No way!"


    "It''s true. Her sister admitted it herself. And when I saved Xia Wei that day, I heard the two gangsters call her phoenix''s daughter," Samuel said seriously.


    After saying this, the pangolin suddenly looked at Samuel. His eyes seemed to see through Samuel directly.


    "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 3511

    Chapter 3511


    ?


    The pangolin didn''t say anything. He just looked at Samuel carefully and looked left and right, as if there was something on Samuel''s face. Samuel''s hair stood on end because of the stare. He knocked the pangolin''s hand away and said, "What are you doing? Don''t just look at me like that. Say something."


    "No, I have to watch." The pangolin''s eyes were firm, and he did not allow Samuel to refute. After he looked at Samuel''s head for a while, the pangolin shook his head and said, "I don''t understand, I don''t understand."


    Samuel was speechless and annoyed. He said coldly, "If you don''t say anything, I promise you will die."


    The pangolin didn''t care about the consequences at all. He nced at Samuel, shook his head, and sat back down. "In fact, there''s nothing special about you."


    "You''re from the same as me. We both have a head and two eyes. And we both have a nose and a mouth. "


    "Fuck, this is too incredible!"


    "Suename Hannigan, have a seat. Let me ask you."


    F*ck, Samuel was so angry that his nose was almost crooked. It''s obvious that he was about to get angry, but why did the situation suddenly change? The pangolin even got angry and taught Samuel a lesson?


    However, Samuel did not know what the pangolin was up to. He could only grit his teeth and force himself to sit down obediently as the pangolin said. "What did you feelst night?" The pangolin asked.


    "What kind of f*cking feeling is that? Pangolin, I think you really don''t want your skin anymore?" The moment Samuel sat down, he heard the question and was about to explode.


    "Phoenix''s daughter is different from ordinary women. It is said that Phoenix''s daughter is rare... That kind of woman, anyway... anyway, for any man, it is absolutely the best experience that he will never forget. Why do you pretend to be confused here with me? Huh? Samuel?" After saying these words, the corners of the pangolin''s eyes were constantly raised, and he looked extremely wretched.


    "I''ve told you. Last night, I treated her normally. You and I are brothers. It doesn''t matter if you talk nonsense to me. She is a girl. Don''t do this." Samuel scolded him.


    "Her back is injured. If you want to heal her, you must..."


    "A man and a woman are alone, and that girl is a great beauty. She looks very special. To be honest, I still remember her beautiful appearance. Will you be able to control yourself?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Damn it, you''re so lucky. First, it''s the little princess of my Kylin, then Qin Shuang and Sue Yan, and now there''s a little girl like Xia Wei. The most important thing is that they are all beautiful than you. This is too much, isn''t it?"


    "A person like you will be killed by lightning, right?"


    "Come on." Samuel nced at the pangolin gloomily. However, from the reaction of the pangolin, Samuel noticed that maybe Xia Wei waspletely different this time.


    Because when he met Sue Yan and other girls before, the pangolin would keep talking, but he would never have such a big reaction today.


    Thinking of this, Samuel became more curious. He looked at the pangolin and asked, "What is the daughter of the phoenix?"


    The pangolin red at the sky speechlessly and then looked at Samuel enviously. He reached out his hand and Samuel


    subconsciously handed him ab


    peach The pangolin took a bite and said, "It''s amazing if she''s the daughter of a phoenix. I thought there''s no such an excellent woman in the world."


    "But I didn''t expect that not only did I see her, but the most exaggerated thing was that she was still by my side."


    "In short, I can tell you that with the


    daughter of Phoenix, the seal on your body is not a problem at all. It is no exaggeration to say that even you are handcuffed and thrown into hell by Yama, you can stille back to life." The pangolin shook his head with a wry smile.


    "So amazing?" Samuel asked in surprise.


    "Do you think it''s over? If you think it''s amazing, the real use of the phoenix''s daughter is beyond description for you, isn''t it?" At this point, the pangolin''s bitter smile even contained contempt for Samuel.


    Samuel didn''t say a word and just looked at the pangolin quietly. Were those not magical? What kind of heaven-defying thing was the Phoenix Maiden hiding?

 Chapter 3512

    Chapter 3512


    ?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Have you heard of a rumor?" The pangolin asked.


    "What rumor?"


    "Nine sons of the dragon!"


    Samuel nodded his head and said, "The so-called nine sons of a dragon are Qiuniu, Yazi, Chaofeng, Po, Suoni, Baxia and Bijian...."


    The pangolin nodded and said, "The Nine Sons have different appearances and skills. Their preferences are mostly different, and their attributes are also different. However, this does not hinder the power of the Nine Sons. For generations, they have been suppressing evils, and it is the best exnation."


    "So, since ancient times, everyone in the world has known the power of a dragon."


    "As for the Phoenix n, they are on par with the dragon''s power. The dragon has the power of nine sons, and the phoenix has the power of nine babies. The peacock, giant roc, the fire phoenix, the green phoenix, the snow swan, the hundred cries, the blue swan, and the wind."


    "Compared to the nine sons of the dragon, the nine young phoenixes are not inferior at all. Therefore, how strong is the inheritance of the dragon race, and how strong is the inheritance of the phoenix race."


    "By relying on the bloodline of the Dragon Race, the nine sons of the Dragon Race are extraordinary. The Phoenix Race, on the other hand, also relied on the bloodline of the Phoenix Race to look down on the world. Therefore, is the bloodline of the Phoenix Race strong?"


    "The phoenix''s daughter was transformed from the Ancestral Phoenix''s death. Because they had the purest phoenix bloodline, there has been a legend since ancient times that every phoenix''s daughter is very beautiful, like a fairy descending to the world."


    "More importantly, the power of the phoenix bloodline is strong. Anyone who gets the phoenix''s daughter can not only enjoy the beauty of the phoenix''s daughter, but also the extraordinary body structure. More importantly, he can also get the phoenix''s blood."


    "Phoenix blood can allow one to be reborn by bathing in fire. Therefore, to a certain extent, those who obtain its blood will possess a phoenix-like fate to prolong one''s life."


    Samuel suddenly nodded. ording to this, he finally understood why the Earth Seal was nothing. Because if he could be reborn, even if his body was smashed into pieces and his spirit was shattered, as long as there was a trace of immortality, he could be reborn.


    "What''s even more incredible?"


    "The power of a phoenix," the pangolin said. "However, no one knows exactly what the power of a phoenix is."


    Samuel frowned slightly. What did this mean?


    "The sessors of the phoenix are all women. If you want to get the power of the phoenix, unless..."


    "Unless the male Phoenix and female are fused?" Samuel said frowningly.


    The pangolin nodded and said, "The power of a phoenix is infinite, but all the birds are mainly female upying the most, and male


    backing Therefore, since ancie


    times you have never seen a female phoenix seeking a male phoenix.


    The female body is the basic of the Phoenix n, and men are


    excluded."


    "If one win the heart of the phoenix''s daughter, no matter which man can be a male phoenix in name, this is why the phoenix also has nine sons and looks different."


    Samuel roughly understood.


    However, it was precisely because the phoenix''s daughter could merge with any man that it meant that there should be many men in the world who had lived with the phoenix''s daughter. Otherwise, the Phoenix tribe would have tong lost their bloodline. Content belongs to


    V


    Since there was an inheritance, there must be a fusion. After the fusion, they should know the power of the phoenix power. How could they be unknown ording to the pangolin?


    Upon hearing this question, the pangolin smiled slightly. "Because the task of the Phoenix''s daughter is inheritance."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Although there have always been rumors that the phoenix would first bring its true power back to the human world, it seems that no one has ever seen it for many years. More people think that it is a trap set up by the Phoenix n to attract men."


    "But fortunately, such a rumor is still


    a great temptation. In addition, the


    phoenix''s daughter has a proud appearance and figure, and there is even a difference between her body structure and that of an ordinary woman, so many men are still eager to marry her and heat up the rise and fall of the Phoenix race."


    "But this has also buried a huge hidden danger for the Phoenix race," the pangolin said.


    "A hidden danger?" Samuel frowned.


    "Yes." The pangolin looked at Samuel and said seriously, "And this hidden danger is also rted to you."


    "Me?" Samuel was stunned.

 Chapter 3513

    Chapter 3513


    ?


    "Don''t you think there''s something strange about it?"


    "ording to what I''ve said, the Phoenix race isn''t prosperous at least, but it shouldn''t be almost extinct like this. It has long been forgotten by the world and has be a legend, right?" The pangolin said.


    Samuel nodded. However, he was not too surprised. Everyone might want the power of the phoenix, but in fact, the real daughter of the phoenix was just fake. Perhaps not everyone could ept the huge psychological gap.


    The pangolin nodded. "Human nature is ugly. When one discovers that his phoenix daughter is only a member of the Phoenix race, not a phoenix who truly possesses the power of a phoenix, it can be imagined the disappointment in his heart. Rumor has it that many men who have been chosen by the Phoenix race will eventually act recklessly in the tribe. Not only are they full of selfish desires, but they will also discover the true daughter of a phoenix when theybine."


    "But this is only one aspect, because there are always upright people in this world. What really cause them to wither is the extremely cruel elimination rules of the Phoenix race."


    "Because the beauty of the phoenix is unique in the world. Without the ability of the first phoenix, the Phoenix tribe can''t produce the ninth son with different appearances, so it is to ensure the purity of the bloodline. If children don''t have the beauty of their parents, their children will die, and their parents will die."


    "In this way, although Phoenix race members are growing more and more beautiful as they grow older, their numbers have gradually turned into legends. Some even say that they have long been extinct."


    "What does this have to do with me?"


    "It''s a big deal." The pangolin said, "If you say that Xia Wei and her sister are really the daughters of Phoenix, then since we entered the Peach Source, we''ve only seen them, haven''t we?"


    Samuel nodded. Indeed, he had never seen anyone else here.


    "They are sisters. This proves that the two of them were born of the same mother, and there are only the two of them left in this world. What do you think of when these two are linked together?"


    When Samuel heard this, he immediately frowned. "Do you mean that they are the only sessors of the Phoenix race?"


    They were originally only two, but because they were sisters, they could be regarded as one lineage and be the only one.


    "That''s right." The pangolin nodded. "If they''re the only ones, this means that the reincarnation of the Phoenix race has already reached its end."


    "The end point of the Phoenix Nirvana te is the starting point."


    "So, among the two sisters, there must be one who really has the power of the original phoenix."


    "Do you think this has anything to do with you?"


    Looking at the rare seriousness of the pangolin and his reasonable analysis, Samuel was stunned on the spot.


    Although Xia


    Wei''s skills were


    limited, under the guidance of


    Samuel, she instantly broke out and repelled the man in ck and the man inwhite, which showed that her inner foundation was very strong.


    Who would be in such a situation?


    swn


    It was clear that she would only be an extremely talented person, like the little princess of a Kylin!


    In addition, Xia Ran was Xia Wei''s elder sister and her master. She was much better than Xia Wei in cultivation and methods.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when it was rted to removing the Earth Seal, Xia Ran asked Samuel to ask Xia Wei for the answer. In general, this should not be the


    case.


    Because this waspletely opposite.


    "Besides, although Xia Ran is


    beautiful, Xia Wei is indescribably beautiful. No one will forget her at first sight. If it is a kind of


    description for beauty, then it is a verb in Xia Wei''s hands. She can really take your heart away and make you remember her forever." Content belongs to


    "She deserves the beauty of a phoenix."


    "So, Samuel, do you know why I said you were lucky now? You''re already very lucky to meet the phoenix''s daughter, but you have a chance to meet the real phoenix with phoenix power that people have lost their souls to for millions of years!" The pangolin said gloomily.


    What?


    Samuel widened his eyes in shock and looked at the pangolin in disbelief.


    "F*ck you. The more I say, the angrier I am. I have to beat you first."

 Chapter 3514

    Chapter 3514


    ?


    Facing the "attack" of the pangolin, Samuel didn''t even have time and mood to pay attention to it. He was still immersed in the shock of the phoenix''s daughter.


    After millions of years of reincarnation, an unknown race had been eliminated andpleted the so-called destination of the entire tribe, starting from a new starting point.


    Such a huge turn of events was enough to shock people, even if it was not the Phoenix n but other races.


    Sometimes, things were so natural but wonderful.


    Samuel did not expect to be lucky enough to see the reincarnation of a race, the end and rebirth of a race.


    He had no objection to Mount Tai, but he turned around and approached it.


    "It''s so annoying." Seeing that it was useless in attacking Samuel, the pangolin loosened his grip and returned to his seat. He took a bite of the peach gloomily. Obviously, he was still upset.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But at this moment, a breeze blew from nowhere, and pieces of peach blossoms suddenly fell like rain all over the sky.


    When they looked up, they could only smell the fragrance from afar, and a beautiful figure had slowly arrived.


    Xia Ran was dressed in a light green dress, full of holiness and elegance. She held a delicate box made of peach wood in her hand and walked over slowly with a faint smile on her face.


    "Sister Xia Ran." Samuel stood up and said respectfully.


    "Screw you. Sister? Now that you have a younger sister, leave her to me." The pangolin shouted in a low voice. Then he raised his head and looked at Xia Ran, who was walking over. "Hey hey, Miss Xia Ran."


    "It''s true that he should call me sister." Xia Ran smiled gently and saluted them with one hand, indicating them to sit down.


    After they sat down, Xia Ran also sat down. "Are you satisfied with the peach vor?"


    Samuel smiled and said, "The juice is sweet and delicious. It''s the best in the world."


    The pangolinughed as well. "It is so delicious that it is like a seventeen year old girl."


    After saying that, Samuel and Xia Ran looked at the pangolin at the same time. The pangolin seemed to feel a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, "This... description is... not good?"


    Xia Ran forced a smile and looked at


    Samuel. "Every peach in Peach Source is a rare fruit. Not only are they delicious, but more importantly, the Spiritual Qi in these peaches is


    excellent. They are the best tonics."


    UMS


    "For every ten thousand years, the Phoenix race will use this as a reward for the ten thousand races among birds. However, this one in your hands..."


    "It''s the most precious treasure


    among peach-trees, and there''s only


    one in the peach forest. It can not only function through meridians, but also prolong one''s life and stabilize one''s body and spirit. If ordinary people eat it, even if they don''t have the potential to cultivate, they can reach the level of cultivation. A person with cultivation can also improve his strength by a hundred years." Xia Ran chuckled. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Upon hearing this, Pangolin frowned and looked at the peach in his hand. Then, he looked at Samuel''s hand. Although the two peaches looked about the same size, their color seemed to be much worse.


    "Miss Xia Ran, what about my peach?" The pangolin asked unwillingly.


    Xia Ran smiled and said politely, "Your one is naturally the peach of our Peach Source."


    "What I care about is how long it can increase my power after eating it." While saying this, the pangolin looked at Samuel with obvious eyes. "About ten years."


    "About..."


    "Damn it, it can''t be true. The treatment of the beautiful women around me is so poor, and even if I eat peaches, will there be such a big difference?" Samuel could improve a hundred years of cultivation!


    The pangolin thought that at least he could improve by 70 or 80 years. There was a gap between them, but it should not be much.


    He was shocked when he asked. There was a big gap between them. It was clear that Samuel was the sky and the pangolin was the underground world.


    Hearing this, Samuel looked at Xia Ran with some embarrassment and said, "It''s a sin for me to eat such a valuable thing."


    No wonder Xia Wei told him not to tell her sister about the peach. It turned out that the peach was so precious.


    "Since it''s my sister who gave it to you, it''s naturally her way of


    receiving quests. Young Master Hannigan why are you so guilty?


    Xia Ran smiled gently. Then, et


    eput


    the peach wood box on the table in her other hand and pushed it in front of Samuel. Content belongs to


    Samuel was stunned and did not understand. "Sister Xia Ran, this is..."


    "Open it and take a look," Xia Ran said with a chuckle.

 Chapter 3515

    Chapter 3515


    ?


    Samuel nced at Xia Ran. After a moment of hesitation, he opened the peach wood box.


    He opened the box and found a ne pendant inside.


    It was about the size of an egg, iid with a huge diamond-like object. It was a blood yellow color, which was very beautiful.


    There were many strange lines inside, and there seemed to be no pattern on the surface. However, if one looked closely, one would find that there seemed to be a strange pattern between these lines.


    To some extent, Samuel seemed to feel that these patterns were quite magical, but he couldn''t tell for a while.


    "This is..." Samuel looked at Xia Ran strangely.


    "Can you see anything?" Xia Ran asked with a smile.


    Samuel shook his head, but when he unintentionally nced at them again, he felt that these patterns seemed to have some deep meaning. Frowning, Samuel once again ced it on the gemstone in the peach wood box. Suddenly, he seemed to understand something.


    These texture and location seemed to have a lot of simrities with the Eight Diagrams technique taught by Azure Dragon. To put it simply, these were two kinds of materials mixed with the Divine Gang and the Earth Evil Qi. However, they were too scattered and were very concentrated, which lookedpletely chaotic and irregr.


    As for the texture, it was actually not the kind of texture that was expected. In fact, it was a kind of character.


    However, although Samuel knew this type of text, he was extremely unfamiliar about it.


    It was a kind of term that was extremely difficult to understand, but coincidentally, Azure Dragon taught him.


    That day on the flower boat, they talked day and night and dealt with each other. During this process, Samuel learned a lot about the Top Five Elements of Yin, Yang, and Eight Trigrams.


    Although Samuel was talented, it was not easy for him to use theseplicated techniques freely overnight.


    However, Samuel was very curious


    about what was recorded in such a seemingly unreasonable but delicate texture. Therefore, even though it was very difficult, Samuel still to use the Earth Evil Pris position to clear the original location of the texture. Then, he began to trante word by word ording to their positions.


    u''l


    "When heaven and earth first opened, there would be an Ancestral Phoenix, and then there would be nine sons. However, although the nine sons were good, they had their own character. Therefore, there were immortals like the Fire Phoenix of Green Vermillion Bird, fourwinged phoenix, and eight-tailed phoenix, which constantly attracted trouble. There were even ferocious giant rocs. This kind of thing could harm the human world, which was not the Ancestral Phoenix''s intention."


    "The Ancestral Phoenix is furious. From then on, the Phoenix n has a rule that the younger generation of the Phoenix n must be cautious when choosing people in order- avoid attracting new attention Therefore, only those who are capable are worthy of merging with the phoenix and creating the next generation."


    "The best generation will be the essence of the entire Phoenix n, and it will also be the most beautiful of the Phoenix n. At that time, the Ancestral Phoenix will descend, and the Phoenix n will be reborn in the Enze n."


    After exining, Samuel felt that his head was about to explode. Although he could see through it, he knew that he had missed a lot of details. Moreover, there were still more than half of the things left, so Samuel really didn''t have the energy to look at them.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seeing that Samuel was in a dilemma, Xia Ran smiled gently and was about to speak.


    "Is this the precious treasure of the Phoenix n? The Heart of Jinfeng?" To one side, the pangolin suddenly asked.


    Xia Ran smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so knowledgeable that you even know the treasures of our n."


    Hearing Xia Ran''s praise, the pangolin was a little fluttering and said proudly, "Well said, well said. I don''t dare to say how strong I am, but I''m knowledgeable. I can barely be regarded as an expert."


    Then, the pangolin looked at Samuel with disdain and said, "The Heart of Jinfeng is the Phoenix n''s supreme treasure. It is extremely precious, and I heard that there are world shocking secrets recorded within. However, ordinary people can''t understand it at all."


    "Don''t pretend to understand."


    Samuel scratched his head. "Did I trante it wrong?"


    "Am I right, Miss Xia Ran?" The pangolin looked at Xia Ran confidently.


    Xia Ran nodded gently. "You''re right. The Heart of Jinfeng does record the world-shocking secrets of our Phoenix race. Its texture is even moreplicated and profound. Ordinary people can''t spy on it at all."


    "However, what Young Master Hannigan just said is not wrong."


    "What?" The pangolin''s proud expression turned into shock. "Do you mean that he can understand the Heart of Jinfeng?"

 Chapter 3516

    Chapter 3516


    ?


    Xia Ran smiled and did not refute.


    "Impossible!" Pangolin stood up from his seat in a hurry.


    Even though he was Samuel''s good friend, he would never believe that Samuel could understand the heart of Jinfeng.


    Even though many people knew about the Phoenix''s legendary existence, many men who had been selected by the Phoenix race had seen it with their own eyes.


    However, those who understood it did not exist.


    Even if there were some, they were as rare as a phoenix feather or a unicorn horn. They couldn''t say a word about what was written in it.


    Many people said that if the phoenix''s daughter was the phoenix''s treasure that could not be seen or touched, then the Heart of Jinfeng was the treasure that could be seen and felt but could not be understood.


    But the former was at least full of unknown, at least he would give you hope, and the Heart of Jinfeng would crush all your hopes, leaving only despair.


    After so many storms, everyone only remembered the daughter of the phoenix and thus neglected the heart of Jinfeng.


    Xia Ran waved her hand slightly, stood up, and said, "Although the Heart of Jinfeng exists in the Phoenix n, it is indeed as the pangolin said. For millions of years, no one has been able to understand the mystery of it in detail."


    "Among the nine phoenixes, the Fire Phoenix is the most respected. The Golden Phoenix is the most detailed, and it can transform into a human. Most of the descendants of the Phoenix tribee from the bloodline of the golden Phoenix."


    "To seek the Ancestor Phoenix, Ancestor Jinfeng left her heart for the Heavenly Energy."


    "When the Heart of Jinfeng can be understood, we can get the treasure left by Ancestor Jinfeng. At the same time, the Ancestral Phoenix will return, so the two are connected."


    "There is no one in the world that can solve the Heart of Jinfeng, so the Ancestral Phoenix has never returned and the power of the Phoenix has never appeared."


    "Therefore, everyone knows that if one wants to see the Ancestral Phoenix, he must first understand the Heart of Jinfeng. For many years, both the n members and the men we have searched for have tried to unravel the secret of the Heart, but none of them seeded."


    "Several hundred years ago, my father and mother tried to solve it. They were regarded as the hope of the Phoenix race, but unfortunately, my father only solved the first two sentences."


    "However, it''s also because of these two sentences that I can confirm that there''s nothing wrong with Young Master Hannigan''s exnation. Because the first two sentences that my father exined were exactly the same as the first two sentences Young Master Hannigan exined." "What?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hearing this, the pangolin couldn''t help but stagger back two steps due to fear and shock.


    "Actually, I shouldn''t have taken out the Heart of Jinfeng at this time. But I don''t know why today, but I have a strange feeling in my heart, so I took it out. I didn''t expect..."


    "I did it intentionally, but I got the answer I want."


    Speaking of this, Xia Ran looked up at the distant sky. "Mother, father, grandpa, grandma, your long-cherished wish has beenpleted. You can rest in peace."


    After that, Xia Ran closed her eyes


    el


    for a few seconds, as if she was mourning silently. Then, she walked to Samuel in a few steps and said with a smile, "Since you can''t understand all of it in a short time, with time passing, there will always be a chance."


    Then, Xia Ran gently picked up the peach wood box and handed it to Samuel.


    "Ah?" Samuel waspletely stunned. Xia Ran actually wanted to give this thing to him? This was the Phoenix n''s supreme treasure, and it was even more so the legendary heart of a golden phoenix!


    Wasn''t this a joke?


    Sister Xia Ran, are you kidding me? Samuel was stunned and wondered if he had misheard.


    "I will never dare to joke with Young Master Hannigan, even if I am joking with tens of thousands of people, especially about this matter."


    Although the smile on Xia Ranio


    had never disappeared, her eyes were full of sincerity, without any intention of joking at all.


    face


    This time, Samuel waspletely dumbfounded. "No, this is the supreme treasure of your Phoenix race, isn''t it?"


    What was wrong with her?


    "It is indeed the most precious


    ???


    treasure of our Phoenix race. It is even enough to defend with our lives. However, from now on, the precious treasure of the Phoenix race has changed owners. The Heart of Jinfeng is still important, but it is not as important as something else."


    "Young Master Hannigan, can you move and go somewhere with me?"


    "Where are we going?" Samuel was stunned.


    "Water Moon Heavenly Passage."

 Chapter 3517

    Chapter 3517


    ?


    "Water Moon Heavenly Passage?" Samuel was taken aback.


    "Yes." Xia Ran nodded.


    What kind of ce was that?


    Although Peach Source wasrge, on the way to the peach forest, Samuel had already roughly observed everything here. It was like a green fairnd, with a simple but elegant small hall, and a peach forest that could not be seen the edge. If one had to talk about the mountains and rivers, there were green mountains and rivers not far from the hall.


    However, the mountain was no more than two meters high. Even if there was a cave inside, Samuel would feel strange.


    It was more like a rockery or a decoration on a pce.


    "Please look for it yourself. I''ll wait for you there." As soon as she finished speaking, Xia Ran suddenly turned into a flowing light and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Samuel was stunned. "Didn''t you invite me? Why should I find the ce and rush there by myself?"


    "What are you waiting for? Virtuous Paragon!" While Samuel was still in a daze, the pangolin walked over with three big peaches in his arms.


    "What are you looking at?" Seeing Samuel looking back at the three big peaches in his hand, the pangolin couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. However, even now, he still struggled and said, "What are you looking at? I only have ten years of cultivation of a peach, and you have the cultivation of a hundred years. If I don''t take a few more, won''t I lose a lot?"


    Samuel rolled his eyes and was directly convinced by this strange brain circuit.


    "If you continue to be so entric, you really have to be careful that your armor will be gone." Samuel rolled his eyes at the pangolin. "Do you see any paradise here?"


    "You can''t wait and want to go there?"


    Samuel did not speak. He gritted his teeth and stared at the pangolin coldly.


    He was not as dirty as the pangolin thought, but the Heart of Jinfeng was so precious to the Phoenix n that Samuel had to return it to others. Seeing the look in Samuel''s eyes, Pangolin was obviously a little guilty. He shook his head and said, "When you were in aa, Tao Tie of Evil and I were bored and had a rough look around. This ce is very big. If you want to say if there is anything else, it may be true. But there is really not water or hole."


    No?


    However, Xia Ran said there was.


    She had no reason to lie to him. Could it be that Water Moon Heavenly Passage was actually a very hidden ce?


    Thinking of this, Samuel dragged the pangolin to the previous small hall, trying to find Xia Wei directly to ask her what had happened.


    After returning to the hall and looking around, he finally found Xia Wei''s room. Unfortunately, Xia Wei''s door was closed.


    Samuel knocked on her door, only to


    knocked


    hear Xia Wei''s answer from inside,


    IS


    In


    "You''d better not knock. My sister waiting for you in Water Moon Heavenly Passage. She ordered me not to meet you before you go there, let alone talk to you."


    "Damn it!"


    Samuel was depressed, but after hearing Xia Wei''s firm tone and Xia Ran''s order, he had no choice but to take the pangolin out of the hall. Then he looked around, looking for the so-called Water Moon Heavenly Passage


    , or even something rted to it.


    However, the result was disappointing.


    S


    The two people who flew into the air looked around and shook their heads helplessly.


    "Although this ce isrge, there is still water by the side of the hall.


    Other than the small mountain byThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the side where even a pig cannot


    squat, there is not even a mound, much less a hole." The pangotin curled his lips and helplessly shook his head and sighed. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel was also very mncholy. The pangolin''s words made people feel discouraged, but Samuel had to admit that this was an indisputable fact. "Let''s go there and have a look."


    Samuel nced into the distance and sped up with the pangolin. As the distance between them got closer, there was still a peach forest under the fog, but there was nothing else.


    Samuel could only keep moving forward, hoping to find a new discovery in the mist.


    Unfortunately, until the night fell and the moon rose, the two of them had flown for an unknown distance, but there were still peach trees under their feet and in front of them.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly grabbed the pangolin, who was about to fly forward, and said, "Wait a minute, something''s wrong."

 Chapter 3518

    Chapter 3518


    ?


    The pangolin was about to fly forward when Samuel pulled him so hard that he almost couldn''t stop. He nced at Samuel gloomily and said, "What are you doing? You''ve already been with the girl, and you still don''t allow me to y my part?"


    "Are you stupid?" Samuel red at him angrily. "Look around carefully."


    The pangolin looked around, which was surrounded by Immortal Qi and low peach trees. He didn''t find anything unusual except for the endless view of peaches forest.


    However, the pangolin felt a little strange, but he couldn''t tell exactly what was wrong.


    "What''s wrong with the surroundings?" The pangolin looked at Samuel strangely.


    "The ce where we are is called the Peach Source, right?" Samuel asked.


    The pangolin nodded without hesitation. This was true and there was nothing to say.


    "Because I came in after I was unconscious. I don''t know how you entered this ce at that time. However, there are only two kinds of ces in this ce. One is the deste ce of the Devil n, a secluded corner, which is called Peach Source, right?"


    The pangolin nodded. There was nothing wrong with this.


    "The other kind is the Earth Realm simr to the Kylin n, which hides the space at a certain ce with a secret method, right?"


    The pangolin also nodded.


    "But in fact, there must be a certain connection between these two ces. That is, no matter how big its internal space is, it can''t be too much."


    It could be asrge as one mountain, perhaps a few mountains, an ind, or several inds.


    It could be a ce for tens of thousands of people to live or an independent ecological circle, but its size was limited.


    At least for cultivators, there was a distance between them.


    But the problem was that if Samuel and the pangolin regarded the previous pce as the starting point, then judging from the time and distance, this ce was simply too big and they could not reach the edge.


    After all, the two of them had almost flown from morning to night, and the moon began to rise.


    For such a long time, judging from the speed of the two of them, they could at least cross at least a few cities in Eight Direction World, but they still did not reach the end.


    This was incredible.


    After all, how big could the Peach Source be?


    Would such a big ce not be disturbed by the world? With the reputation of the phoenix''s daughter, how could this ce be so peaceful?


    All these were contradictory to reality.


    Therefore, there could only be one result, which was that this ce was definitely not as big as it looked.


    Something was wrong!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There must be something wrong.


    "So, in fact, we have been wandering around in the same ce all the time?" The pangolin understood what Samuel meant. Looking around carefully, he seemed to have noticed something.


    Samuel nodded in agreement and said, "If there is such arge number of peaches, how many peaches will there be? I don''t think that this wealth alone can avoid the invasion of the war."


    "If it exists in space, like the Kylin Holy Land or the Void Sect, its area will berge, but definitely not very big."


    They were surrounded by Immortal


    Qi, and the peach forest was very


    simr. It seemed that they were


    different in the fog, but when opet


    looked at them carefully, it seemed that they were the same everywhere.


    swn


    "Then what should we do now? Break the trap?" The pangolin frowned.


    The more something blocked their way, the more likely the thing they wanted to get was there.


    "The so-called maze formation is just the Eight Trigrams and Five Elements Skill. Haven''t you learned it from Azure Dragon? Try it again." ?.¡¶? The pangolin said, "I think once we get out of this maze formation, we will break through the clouds and see the truth."


    Samuel did not speak. He frowned and swept his eyes across the surrounding environment. At this


    time, in the eyes of Samuel and


    his mind, the surrounding


    Sel.Ret


    environment began to converge in lines, and was woven into pictures, constantly converging with Samuel. Content belongs to


    Seeing Samuel''s serious look, the pangolin didn''t dare to disturb him and waited quietly beside him.


    "What kind of maze array is this?" Samuel''s frown deepened, as if he had encountered a great confusion.


    However, at this moment...


    himself. There was no need for him to threaten the pangolin to take him back.


    "As I said, a man can yield and extend, humph." As soon as he finished speaking, Pangolin grabbed Samuel''s hand and sped up the way home.


    At this time, Samuel also looked at the sky indifferently with an evil smile on his face.

 Chapter 3519

    Chapter 3519


    ?


    Samuel suddenly found that the maze in front of him, in terms of theory, was basically a formation in the formation.


    It seemed to be made up of more than a hundred kinds of Eight Diagrams Formation. They clung to each other and closed each other tightly.


    In other words, it was like a hundred Deathly Enchantments were entangled together. If you simply untied any of them, it would actually affect the rest.


    "There is no way to break it." Samuel shook his head.


    "No way. Even you can''t break it?" The pangolin was stunned.


    Samuel sighed and said, "Have you ever fished?"


    "Why do you ask? Does fishing have anything to do with this? Or did you give up and want to go fishing?" The pangolin looked at Samuel strangely, wondering why he suddenly mentioned this.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Samuel looked at the peach blossom source in front of him and sighed bitterly. "When you were empty when fishing, the fishing line would always inexplicably circle around each other, forming a knot that looked like a chain knot."


    "This is what the Peach Source looks like now." Samuel sighed.


    On the surface, it was easy to untie one, but in fact, it made the other solutions that had not been solved be tighter and tighter. As more and more of them were solved, the rest of the knot naturally became tighter and tighter until it waspletely locked and could not be undone.


    The Eight Diagrams were so wonderful. Sometimes, it seemed that you were in a dead end, but in fact, it was a living situation. You seemed to be in a living situation, and you could even step out of the life gate at any time. But after taking a step, you were surprised to find that it was actually a dead end. No matter which step you took, you would be trapped to death.


    "What you said is too profound and tooplicated. I don''t know what you are talking about. But if you can''t break this formation, what should we do next?"


    "F*ck, should we go back?"


    "Although this isn''t that difficult, isn''t it a bit too embarrassing?" The pangolin was extremely depressed.


    In front of the two beautiful women, if they did not get involved from the beginning to the end and ignored this matter, they might be able to retreat. But now they had been busy for the whole day. It was not their style to give up halfway. More importantly, if they retreated now, they would lose a lot of face.


    "Go back?" Hearing the pangolin''s words, Samuel seemed to be deep in thought.


    "F*ck you, Samuel, don''t you really want to go back?" Seeing Samuel''s appearance, the pangolin couldn''t help but be astonished.


    "Don''t me me for not speaking


    first. Although you are invincible in my eyes and you exist like a god, it doesn''t mean that I have no bottom line for you. If you be a coward at this time, I will look down Content belongs to


    swn you."


    "F*ck, you are shameless. But I don''t want to be shameless." The pangolin was so angry that he jumped and shouted angrily.


    For him, this was almost the same as a great shame.


    However, at this time, Samuel was calm. After a long time, he said calmly, "In that case, well, let''s retreat!"


    When he heard the first half of the story, the Pangolin''s anger was eased a little, but the second half of the sentence made him explode on the spot, and he even wondered if


    there was something wrong with his ears.


    "What... what did you say?"


    UMS


    "I said retreat. Did you hear me?" Samuel looked at the pangolin and said.


    The pangolin was angry. "F*ck, surname Hannigan, what did you just say?"


    "Fuck, even if I die here, I will never retreat half a step. This is a shame. Do you understand?"


    "As the saying goes, one''s head can be cut off and blood can flow. A man..."


    Suddenly, at this moment, as


    Samuel gently put a jade sword on the neck of the pangolin, who had been extremely angry before, the pangolin suddenly stopped and became silent. Content belongs to


    "Take me back." Samuel rolled his eyes at this guy speechlessly. "Where was your previous tough attitude?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that Samuel couldn''t release too much of his power and was afraid of triggering the Earth Seal, Samuel would have gone back


    by

 Chapter 3520

    Chapter 3520


    ?


    When theynded again and returned to the front of the hall, it was already half-night.


    At this time, the night was deep and the moon was hanging high in the air. The moon was the roundest at this time. The whole Peach Source seemed to be covered with ayer of silver cloak under the moonlight. It was a little cold, but also a little different.


    "Well, you are satisfied. You can go back to sleep happily."


    As soon as hended on the ground, the pangolin was obviously still immersed in the depression of Samuel giving up. After saying that, he walked into the room unwillingly.


    However, after taking a few steps, he did not find Samuel following him. The pangolin looked back and saw that Samuel was still standing there, looking up at the sky.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, the pangolin couldn''t help but say gloomily, "What''s wrong? If you''re not in a good mood, can you recover after admiring the moon. Shame is a shame. There''s nothing to say. Go to bed and wash up."


    However, Samuel remained motionless. The pangolin couldn''t help but follow him out of curiosity.


    Following Samuel''s gaze, the pangolin''s gaze finally stopped on the bright moon hanging in mid-air.


    However, although the moon was round, it had never been strange. After all, they might have never seen anything strange in the world, but the moon and the sun were things that everyone had seen since they were born.


    "What are you doing?" The pangolin saw that Samuel was lost in thought and could not help waving his hand in front of Samuel. However, Samuel still stared at the bright moon, unmoved.


    Just as the pangolin was about to lose control, Samuel suddenly lowered his head and looked into the short mountain and flowing water.


    The flowing water and ripples moved slightly, and the full moon was reflected in it. It swayed again and again.


    "Sure enough." Samuel smiled gently.


    "What do you mean?" The pangolin was at a loss, not knowing what was wrong with Samuel.


    "I think I''ve found Water Moon Heavenly Passage." Samuel smiled as he looked at the pangolin. "Although the maze formation is a maze formation, it isn''t something that can be solved by anyone."


    "The maze array is also the Bounded Domain of the entire Peach Source."


    The pangolin rubbed his head in confusion. "What nonsense are you talking about? A maze is a maze; a maze is a Bounded Domain. You''ve made me confused."


    "Peach Source is indeed the resting


    ce of the Phoenix race. The ancientnguage has its own meaning If it''s not a parasol tree, a phoenix would not rest there. It seems that this is not false at all. The Phoenix''s picky about resting ce is indeed strict enough." Content belongs to


    Although those extremely


    complicated maze arrays seemed to be an unsolvable problem, in fact, they did not work as a maze array to break but as the most stable Bounded Domain defense in the


    entire Peach Source. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    e


    This was also the main reason why when Samuel tried to solve it, he found that this formation could not be solved at all.


    Its true purpose was to protect the entire Peach Source from being discovered by outsiders, or to prevent the invasion of the Outsiders.


    It could be said that this thing should be the strongest and most mysterious Bounded Domain that Samuel had ever seen.


    "With my ability and your ability, if


    we want to forcibly break the maze formations on the peach forest, I''m afraid that even if we turn into a pile of bones, it will be in vain," Samuel said with a smile.


    Samuel smiled and said, "In fact, it''s just an attraction. Xia Ran is testing us."


    ording to normal logic, it was not easy to find out that there was something wrong with the process of searching and entering the maze array. Then the first thing to do was to break the maze array.


    In fact, he had the same thought as the pangolin before, until Samuel found that this maze couldn''t be broken through at all and the unusually round moon above his head.


    "Look at the moon again. Don''t you think it''s strange?" Samuel said with a smile.


    The pangolin raised his head to look at the moon in the sky. His brows were tightly furrowed, and his eyes were almost shining...

 Chapter 3521

    Chapter 3521


    ?


    After a while, the pangolin shook his head and said, "Is there any difference between the moon and other moons? Isn''t it brighter? Is it rounder?" "To be honest, I think the moon here is much more beautiful than the moon in the Land of Demons. The moon in the Land of Demons is full of blood." Samuel smiled. "You''ve reached the point."


    Any hidden space could only be hidden by special Bounded Domain. In fact, it still existed between heaven and earth.


    "The mouth of the bottle is small but the space is big. It''s like a transparent bottle hiding there. It can not only keep the Spiritual Qi inside from leaking out, but also absorb the Spiritual Qi of heaven and earth through the mouth of the bottle for its own use."


    "As for the sun and moon in the bottle, they are either like sitting in a well to observe the sky, or condensed by absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon. But in the core, the former is to see a corner of the sun and the moon to simte it, while thetter is to use the essence to condense. Although the two are different, the sun and the moon in the area have the same point."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "That is to say, it will be affected by the real outside environment."


    "When I was in the Void Sect, the sun and the moon were considered normal, but the sun and the moon in the Kylin Sacred Mountain were obviously much stronger. The moon that the Devil n saw seemed to be covered with ayer of blood. That was because Devil Aura of the Devil n rose to the sky and blocked the sun and the moon. The ce where the Peach Source was located was the Devil n. Therefore, the sun and the moon, normally speaking, should still have a trace of blood red, no matter how perfect it was."


    Upon hearing Samuel''s words, Pangolin patted his head. It was only then that he remembered that although the sky was indeed clear and cloudless during the day, the sunlight was indeed golden and slightly red.


    Although it was very subtle, it was difficult to distinguish them without careful observation.


    "The current moon is bright and beautiful, and it''s surprisingly round, without even the slightest w." The pangolin looked at the moon and said. "The real moon will always be affected by all kinds of factors, such as the Demon Aura, Devil Aura, and even a dark cloud. It''s just like the beautiful women since ancient times that can only be called beautiful only when there are some ws. Only then can people really remember it. And the man- made beauties are the same. They seem to be perfect every inch, but in fact, when they arebined together, you will feel ufortable." "Everything in the world is like this."


    Upon hearing Samuel''s exnation, the pangolin roughly understood. "Samuel, do you mean that this moon is fake?"


    "Water Moon Heavenly Passage. Its existence is the same as the Bounded Domain. In fact, it''s not a certain function as we think, but another function."


    "It''s here to show us the way." With that, Samuel walked to the pool in a few steps.


    The pangolin followed closely behind. Looking at the swaying moon in the water, the pangolin touched his head and asked in confusion, "How can it lead the way?"


    Samuel smiled, grabbed the pangolin''s hand, and jumped into the pool.


    "F*ck!"


    The pangolin didn''t expect that Samuel would suddenly do this. He roared in a panic. The next second, with a loud explosion, the two of them fell directly into the pool.


    As soon as he entered the water, the


    pangolin was jumping and


    struggling. He was like a duck drown in the water. He kept cursing, "F*ck you, Samuel, fuck. What the fuck are you doing? You jumped into the water. You''re so good-looking. You''re still handsome when you''re wet. I only have this f*cking dress. You... wait."


    Halfway through his scolding, the pangolin suddenly froze on the spot. He didn''t see the water as he had expected, nor did he feel wet all over. Instead, he seemed to be standing on the ground.


    When he looked up, he saw that


    there was water in the sky, which could vaguely see through its rity. He could see the moon in the sky They were in the water, but it seemed that they were not affected by the water. It was as wonderful as it could be.


    "This..." The pangolin reacted in shock.


    When he looked back, he saw Samuel looking ahead indifferently. He looked forward and saw a cave in the reef ahead. The cave shed with silver light, and there were words at the entrance: Water Moon Heavenly Passage.

 Chapter 3522

    Chapter 3522


    ?


    "Water Moon Heavenly Passage? This is the Water Moon Heavenly Passage?" The pangolin was extremely surprised to see that cave.


    "The moon in the water and the sky in the cave. In fact, Xia Ran told us the answer from the beginning, but..." Speaking of this, Samuel shook his head embarrassedly. "But we thought too much."


    After that, he slowly walked toward the entrance of the cave with the pangolin.


    The surrounding red fish and shrimps swam past, and the coral fan under their feet swayed. It was wonderful inside.


    "Go in."


    The two looked at each other and stepped into the cave. The cave was two meters high and it was wide enough for three people to walk side by side. The white sand was still under their feet, and the bubbles were still floating.


    After about ten meters, the cave was suddenly open. It was wide enough topete with the pce on thend.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no decoration in the big cave. There were only ten statues scattered around. Among the nine statues, there were beautiful golden phoenix and peacock. There was also a fierce roc that attracted the wind. At the top of the statues, there was an evenrger figure, whose whole body looked more beautiful and full of momentum. Behind the deer, there was a snake head, a fishtail, a dragon turtle''s back, a swallow''s chin, a chicken''s beak, and a five-colored statue.


    Just by looking at it for a moment, one could tell that it was extraordinary and even had an overwhelming aura.


    "Is this the original phoenix?" Samuel looked at the gigantic statue in front of him and couldn''t help but exim.


    Only a statue could shock Samuel to such an extent. Samuel even wondered how strong the shock would be if it really appeared in front of him.


    "Is that the Blue Falcon?" The pangolin''s focus was on the eighth among the nine statues. Although it was smaller than the one in the middle, it was much bigger than the other eight statues.


    "Legend has it that its body is asrge as a giant Kun. It can stir up huge waves with a wave of its wings. It is the strongest among the Nine Phoenix spirits," the pangolin exined.


    "What about the white one?" Samuel asked.


    "Xue Kun, King of Birds in Ice, there is no need for it to eat or drink. Its breath will turn into mist, and its breath will turn into snow." The pangolin said. "The cyan one is a Blue Luan, and next to it are a Golden Phoenix and a Fire Phoenix. The Golden Phoenix is elegant and has a unique temperament. It can transform into a human, the Fire Phoenix will not die, and it will be reborn."


    "As for the peacock, it likes to eat human flesh. It has a very good rtionship.with the roc who likes to eat dragon meat. The one over there is Bai Ming, who can understand with music and make the most wonderful sound in the world."


    The Nine Sons of the Dragon were different from each other, and each of them was extraordinary. However, how could phoenix not be coquettish? Thinking of this, Samuel also suddenly thought of the expression of the earth, the so-called crouching phoenix and phoenix...


    "By the way, where is Sister Xia Ran?"


    Upon hearing Samuel''s words, the pangolin finally remembered that the moment they entered, they were attracted by the statues and forgot about Xia Ran''s existence.


    "Didn''t we make an appointment to wait here?" The pangolin also looked around, but there was no sign of Xia Ran.


    But just as they were looking around, a silver light suddenly shed in the whole space. Then, in the light, a sharp but extremely pleasant voice sounded.


    The whole silver light turned into colorful lights. The ce where the two of them lived was like a dream world.


    "ng!"


    An even more powerful cry came. Except for thergest statue in the cave, the other nine suddenly withdrew the lime on their bodies and spread their wings in an instant, flying straight to the top of the cave.


    swn


    "F*ck!" Samuel shouted excitedly when he saw the situation.


    All of a sudden, the nine young phoenixes soared into the hole above their heads. The nine different colors were dazzling, and what was even more shocking was the huge pressure that appeared at the same time.


    There were nine Phoenixs flying together in front of them. How could people not be stunned on the spot?


    Even the experienced and knowledgeable Samuel waspletely stunned at this time. Nine beams of light emitted from their bodies, each flying and spreading their wings, holding their heads high.


    "What''s going on?" On the side, the pangolin was obviously shocked and looked at the scene in disbelief.


    The pangolin did not know and


    Samuel did not know what to do.


    Just as they wer in a panic and did not know what to do, suddenly, at the most critical moment, the eyes of the nine young phoenixes slowly focused on the two of them...


    With that, both Samuel and the pangolin subconsciously retreated...

 Chapter 3523

    Chapter 3523


    ?


    "Fuck. The pressure is so great." The pangolin couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva as he whispered beside Samuel.


    Samuel was not much better. At this time, his forehead was also dripping with cold sweat. For some reason, when the nine young phoenixes looked at him at the same time, even someone as strong as Samuel felt an invisible pressure pressing hard on him.


    Perhaps this was the aura of an ancient beast.


    Seeing that Samuel was also a little nervous, the pangolin finally remembered that Samuel had to rely on him in his current state. Hence, the pangolin swallowed a mouthful of saliva and forcefullyforted him. "It''s fine. Don''t worry. Although they look a little scary, aren''t we guests of the Peach Source? They won''t attack us."


    Samuel nodded. He agreed with the pangolin.


    But the next second, Samuel shouted angrily, "F*ck you." Then, he dodged sideways. Before the pangolin could figure out why Samuel suddenly scolded him, a ck shadow suddenly came at him.


    "Fuck!"


    With a loud roar, the pangolin quickly shrank his body and hurriedly used the armor on his back to protect himself like a hedgehog. Although he moved too fast and hit the ground heavily, the pain was obviously insignificantpared with his life.


    "Hua!"


    Even though one was dodging and the other was defending with armor, as the ck shadow passed by, the strong wind still blew Samuel and the pangolin until they were separated for dozens of meters before they stopped.


    After the attack ended, the two of them waited for a moment before slowly raising their heads like turtles. At a nce, the two of them looked at each other.


    In the ce where the two of them stayed, there was a huge gully half a meter wide and half a meter deep on the ground.


    Fortunately, they shed fast!


    "Didn''t you say they wouldn''t attack us?" Samuel shouted at the pangolin.


    "How the hell do I know why they attacked us?" Pangolin also replied in a depressed voice.


    But just as they finished their words, the giant roc had already turned around and swooped down again like an eagle hunting for prey.


    The pangolin subconsciously wanted to shrink his head to dodge, but when he moved, he was surprised to find that the roc''s attack was not heading toward him, but towards Samuel.


    "Damn, you''re not looking for me?" The pangolin touched his head, not knowing why.


    Almost at the same time when the pangolin was in a daze, the giant roc on the other side suddenly swooped down toward Samuel.


    Normally, when Samuel faced such


    a huge object, it was inevitable that he would be nervous, but he would definitely not be too embarrassing. But in the current situation of Samuel, there was nothing else except being embarrassed. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Like a chicken without the protection of a hen, he faced the roc''s huge and sharp ws.


    "Swish!"


    Almost subconsciously, Samuel


    I.n


    turned over, and the roc''s sharp ws suddenly cut through the ground less than a centimeter away from him at an extremely fast speed. The nails under itss ws went through the ground, and the ground immediately cracked open a deep gully. Even the pangolin, who was hiding to the side, was frightened at this moment. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After all, if Samuel or he were to be hit by this w, they would probably be cut into pieces on the spot.


    "What are you waiting for? Come and help." After rolling on the spot awkwardly, Samuel shouted at the pangolin.


    Only then did the pangolin react. "Oh," he said. Just as he was about to move, he suddenly heard another scream. The iparably huge peacock had already rushed towards him.


    "F*ck, Samuel has a dragon on his body. Roc wants to eat him. I''m not a human being. Why did you attack me?" The pangolin cursed and rushed to the side of Samuel quickly. Then, he dragged Samuel directly to the ground.


    "If I can''t defeat him, can I escape?"


    However, just as the pangolin and Samuel had just entered the ground and the peacock and roc failed to attack them, another long cry was heard, and the giant bird with four wings and eight tails suddenly spread its wings.


    With a p of his wings, the wind


    vel


    blew, causing sand and stones to fly on the ground. In just a moment, the ground was directly blown into a huge pit by the wind, which was hidden several meters deep underground. The pangolin and Samuel, who thought they werepletely safe, werepletely exposed. They looked at each other. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What... what the hell is going on?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3524

    Chapter 3524


    ?


    "Hua!"


    At this moment, with two roars, Peacock and Roc''s ck shadows suddenly attacked again.


    What was different from before was that the two were obviously very angry because the previous attack failed. Not only did they speed up, but they also opened their ws wider.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Run!" The two of them looked at each other almost at the same time, shouted at each other, and then ran to both sides quickly.


    Hong!


    Almost as soon as they ran away, the two big birds, which were standing in the same ce, came at them crazily. There was an explosion. Although they had escaped, the huge shock wave still sent them flying several meters.


    "F*ck." The pangolin fell to the ground and covered his belly with his hands, looking very ufortable.


    Since he was like this, Samuel was not much better off. He shrank in ce, and his back was almost unconscious by the explosion.


    But at this time, Samuel had no time to care about this. In the blink of an eye, two big birds had already returned to the air. The next second, Samuel did not think about it. He shouted at the pangolin, endured the severe pain, and got up directly to hide.


    Although he could not run the energy, the strong vignce and uracy of the battle would not be lost with the rust on the body.


    Samuel could roughly predict the movements of the two giant birds and the following attacks.


    Sure enough, when Samuel shouted loudly, the two birds also turned around and rushed forward.


    "F*ck, Old Hannigan, we can''t go on like this. We can hide for a while, but we can''t hide forever." The pangolin stumbled, ran back to Samuel''s side, and said in a hurry.


    Of course, it was not a long-term way to hide. Samuel also knew this.


    "Don''t forget, we are not only facing two phoenixes, but nine," the pangolin said anxiously.


    Samuel nced at the other seven phoenixes hovering above his head and felt cold in his heart. Yes, they were not one or two, but nine in total. Although those guys were still in the air, no one knew if they would suddenly attack at any time.


    "Let''s take a risk?" Samuel gritted his teeth and looked at the pangolin.


    "What do you want?"


    et


    "As you said, hiding is not a good way. Since they want to mess with us one by one, let''s fight them one by one." As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel turned around and nced back at the two big bird''s. With a cold heart, he pulled out his jade sword and pushed aside the pangolin with one palm. "Stay aside and listen to my order." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Pangolin took a few steps back and frowned. "What are you doing?"


    Samuel did not speak. He held his jade sword and stared at the two giant birds.


    "ng!"


    "ng!"


    The two big birds turned back. Seeing Samuel standing there with a weapon in hand, they roared and rushed toward Samuel at the same time.


    At this time, Samuel gritted his teeth and waited nervously.


    It was getting closer and closer.


    "Now, the pangolin, let''s go!" Samuel roared. The long sword in his hand suddenly blocked in front of his chest and directly rushed toward the roc''s ws.


    "Oh." The pangolin suddenly came to his senses. He knew that Samuel was deliberately using his own body to block the roc''s attack in order to slow the roc down. He should seize this opportunity to attack the roc thoroughly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, it was also extremely dangerous to do this, because whether he would be able to


    set


    withstand the great roc or not was another matter. The most important thing was that the peacock''s attack wouldpletely open. For Samuel, this might be like throwing his life away. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After all, they had clearly seen the sharp ws of these two big birds.


    However, since Samuel had decided to do so, they had no choice but to shoot.


    Gritting his teeth, the pangolin roared, gathered all his strength, and directly attacked the giant roc that was attacking Samuel...

 Chapter 3525

    Chapter 3525


    ?


    Almost at the same time, Samuel and the roc collided. Even though the jade sword was firmly ced in front of the roc''s ws, the roc''s slender fingernails still directly pierced Samuel''s body. Samuel was pushed back several meters, and two long drag marks were forced out on the ground.


    Samuel clenched his teeth and twisted his face. Even though he had great strength, he still felt as if his whole body was falling apart in the face of such a collision.


    But obviously, the most painful thing was not this, but the peacock that arrived almost at the same time.


    Fortunately, on the other side, the pangolin also used all of his strength to smash the roc violently.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The muffled sounds of the two rang out one after another. After the first muffled sound of Samuel, he was directly sent flying backward like a ball on a spring. After flying in the air, he directly hit the cave wall dozens of meters away and slowly slipped down...


    Almost at the second sound, the pangolin suddenly hit the roc.


    He had to attack the bird''s wings. The pangolin hit the right wing of the roc. Although his strength was naturally not as fierce as Samuel''s, he had thorns all over his back, and the center of gravity of the roc waspletely in Samuel, so it had no defense against Samuel.


    This attack was perfect to the extreme. The giant roc''s huge body moved slightly. At the same time, its right wing was slightly deformed because of the impact of the pangolin, and many thorns on the back of the pangolin were directly inserted into the roc''s wings. Suddenly, blood flowed slightly, and the giant roc let out a low cry of pain.


    "Hit the target." The pangolin excitedly looked into the distance.


    At the distant wall, Samuel had already slipped from the wall to the ground. The huge impact caused by the collision not only made his internal organs roll, but also made him extremely ufortable. More importantly, at this time, there were only white bones left on the right shoulder of Samuel. The flesh on his hands and shoulders was caught by the sharp ws and were barely connected.


    The Indestructible Armor on his chest was also broken, and Samuel could even see a huge bloody wound on his abdomen.


    He looked at the two big birds in the distance with difficulty. Did he miscalcte?


    Even the hardest Indestructible Armor and the Frost Jade Armor were unable to withstand the ws of these 2 big birds?


    He originally wanted to use his body''s instinctive divine device. Even if he didn''t run his energy, he should be able to hold back the attacks of the two big birds, giving the pangolin a chance to fight back.


    But now, the result did not seem to be good.


    The only relief was that at least the pangolin waspletely within his calction.


    However, this kind offort didn''tst long.


    Almost at the same time as the


    pangolin roared, a golden light suddenly shed all over the roc''s body. The pangolin, who wasThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    originally firmly embedded in then et


    roc''s wings, was immediately sent flying several meters away by the golden light, and the roc''s wings were also spinning under the golden light. With a buzz, itpletely recovered in an instant. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What?" The pangolin mmed heavily on the ground. He stared at the giant roc that was as good as before, dumbfounded. "Puff!"


    The pangolin suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. It wsas unknown if it was because he was angry or because he was knocked to the ground.


    "ng!"


    "ng!"sss


    The two big birds shouted at each other. The next second, they pped their wings and flew directly toward Samuel.


    At this time, Samuel was still leaning


    against the wall. When he saw the golden light crossing the roc''s body, he was also very surprised. But as he saw the two giant birdsing at him again, Samuel knew that he had no time to be shocked anymore. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samuel clenched his teeth. He used his remaining left hand to hold the jade sword. After which, he supported his body and slowly stood up. He looked at the tworge birds lingering not far in front of him. At this moment, there was no fear in his eyes. All he could do was faintly to watch them. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Samuel!" The pangolin looked at the situation from a distance. He was extremely nervous for a moment, but his injuries caused by the shock made it difficult for him to go to support him.


    "Big Roc, Peacock!" Samuel suddenly smiled and looked at them coldly. He slowly lifted the jade sword in his hand...

 Chapter 3526

    Chapter 3526


    ?


    The pangolin widened his eyes. "What is Samuel trying to do? Not only did he not think of a way to protect himself, but he even provoked the two big birds. Is he crazy?"


    "ng ng!"


    The two giant birds seemed to have felt the provocation of Samuel and could not help but cry out in unison to vent their dissatisfaction and anger.


    Samuel''s face was slightly cold, and he kept smiling. "There''s no need to be afraid of life or death. I don''t know if it''s a repeat of history, or if my life is short. Come on."


    With a wave of his long sword, Samuel was ready to fight.


    Even if he died, he would ept it. At least hewould not die in vain for Peacock and Roc.


    Rumors had it that a Buddha was swallowed by a peacock. The Budda had no choice but toe out of the peacock''s stomach. He wanted to kill it because of the anger in his heart. However, he was afraid that the peacock was the son of the initial phoenix, so hurting it was like hurting its mother. Therefore, he could only weigh the pros and cons and give a good name for the peacock to find a way out.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When the roc heard the news, it did not know what would happen. It rushed to the clouds to avenge its sister. It killed so many Gods and Buddhas. The Buddhist scriptures of all living beings in the Buddhist territory finally captured it after several days of war. It was conferred the title of King Ming of the Roc to end this matter.


    Samuel also had such a disaster of the Buddha, so it was naturally enough.


    Thinking of this, with the attack of the two big birds, Samuel sneered and said, "Even if I die, I must drag you on my back."


    "Get up!"


    Hong!


    Samuel shouted angrily, and the golden light and ck gas on his body burst out at the same time, sweeping around with his peripheral vision. The next second, the jade sword in his hand buzzed and turned around, and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel appeared at the same time. The next second, Samuel directly shot toward the two giant birds like a shadow.


    "This guy was courting death?" Seeing that Samuel was running his energy like this, the pangolin was both surprised and worried, because he knew very well what the result of Samuel''s running energy was.


    However, if he was Samuel, he was afraid that he would do the same.


    After all, they had no other choice now.


    "ng!"


    "ng!"


    Seeing Samuel rushing toward them, the two giant birds were either ignited by the battle intent or extremely angry. They shouted at the same time and spread out in the air, directly attacking Samuel.


    Two versus one!


    Facing two extremely powerful opponents, Samuel did not hesitate at all. He directly mobilized all his energy to attack the roc. At the


    net


    same time, the 72 holy swords in his hands drove the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel to attack directly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "ng!"


    S


    The giant roc roared and spread its wings. Tens of thousands of feathers suddenly appeared under its wings and attacked like arrows, The 72 divine swords of Samuel cleared the way, and the


    Indestructible Armor and Frost Jade Armor on Samuel''s body were exerted to the maximum by the energy. He did not lose his attack but also stabilized his defense. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The moment he broke through the rain of arrows, the jade sword went straight, while the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel turned into two streams of flowing light and attacked from both sides at the same time.


    But just as Samuel was about to seed, the roc moved its wings slightly. The next second, its original form disappeared in front of Samuel''s eyes and appeared hundreds of meters away.


    "So fast."


    "However, you''re fast. I''m not slow either." Samuel shouted coldly. Golden light burst out from his body. The Great Void Divine Steps under his feet moved and attacked again with the jade sword in his hand.


    The giant roc opened its golden mouth, and suddenly mes attacked, swallowing up the rushing Samuel.


    However, after a while, a stream of light shed and Samuel rushed out of the me.


    Since he was in a me, Samuel had already activated the Five Elements Divine Stone and ran the energy to reverse the five elements to help Samuel resist the mes from the roc.


    The giant roc was stunned. It did not know how Samuel could rush out of the me without being affected at all. When it was absent-minded, Samuel had already chopped down on its head with the jade sword.


    The giant roc suddenly panicked, but there was no other choice at this time. It could only turn around in a hurry to avoid the attack.


    However, its speed was fast, and Samuel was not slow either. When the jade sword chopped down from the sky, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel came from both sides of the sword and went straight to the roc.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, the sword directly cut through the roc''s wings. At the same time, the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel also left a more serious injury on the long mark, which directly widened the width of the scar, which was originally several centimeters. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With its wings injured, the giant roc suddenly lost its bnce and fell to one side. While the roc waspletely focused on adjusting its body, Samuel suddenly jumped up and raised his sword to to the roc''s head.


    He raised his hand, and the knife fell...

 Chapter 3527

    Chapter 3527


    ?


    "Bang!"


    "F*ck, you''re awesome!"


    With a loud noise, apanied by the stupid pangolin''s sudden shout, Golden Roc''s big head fell to the ground.


    Hong!


    Following that, its huge body fell from mid-air, causing dust to rise and roll.


    Samuel''s sword rose in his hand and he rose in the air like a God of War.


    "Samuel, you are too handsome. I''m going to give birth to a monkey for you." The pangolin shouted excitedly.


    The other party was the pheonix''s second son, a golden-winged roc! How could Samuel not be awesome when the other party was cut down by the sword of Samuel?


    However, Samuel had no time to be excited. At this time, he turned to look at the peacock behind him. Although he had killed the roc at an extremely fast speed, Samuel knew that he didn''t have much time left.


    It could even be said that he was still standing here, which was far beyond his original n.


    Since he had run the energy, the Earth Seal would soon take effect. Before he was sealed, Samuel could only fight as much as possible.


    But after such a long time, it was obvious that the time had exceeded Samuel''s budget. What''s more, he had killed the roc and activated the energy of the body to the extreme. The seal must have been greatly catalyzed.


    The strange thing was that the seal had not appeared yet, but Samuel did not think too much. Anyway, he would not give up everything he could do before he was sealed.


    Seeing Samuel turn back, Peacock, who was about to attack Samuel, slowly stopped. After retreating a few meters in the air, its tail slowly opened. At the same time, seven colorful streamers were also flowing in the tail screen.


    "ng!"


    Suddenly, there was the cry of a peacock. Seven streams of flowing light rushed toward Samuel. Samuel subconsciously blocked them, only to find that thest direction of the flowing light was not towards him, but towards the giant roc on the ground not far away.


    Samuel frowned at once. When he looked back, he saw that the roc wrapped in colorful flowing light suddenly emitted a golden light, and then its head, which had fallen down, returned to its body. The next second, it moved and stood up, roaring at Samuel.


    "ng!"


    The next second, the giant roc suddenly rushed toward Samuel.


    "What?" Samuel''s brows furrowed. The roc''s head was clearly hacked down by his de, yet it could recover in an instant. This truly made one cry out like a freak.


    In a hurry, Samuel quickly raised the jade sword to resist, but even so, he was still driven several meters by the roc.


    After barely stabilizing his body, Samuel angrily shouted as eight golden bodies were suddenly opened. With a flip of his hand, he took a step back to distance himself from the giant roc and directly hacked at it with his sword.


    Eight golden bodies mainly


    et


    defended. Even though the distance between the two was very close, Samuel was not afraid of the roc''s sharp ws. The eight Swords attacked with all their might, and they were bound to fight to the death with the roc. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "ng!"


    The giant roc roared angrily. Obviously, it had never seen such a desperate fighting style. It pped its wings and several arrows flew toward Samuel with the momentum of a hurricane. At the same time, it wanted to escape from this position and temporarily avoid the sharpness of Samuel. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At this time, Samuel no longer cared about the arrows. Since he had opened eight golden bodies, it meant that Samuel had given up his flexibility and was bound to give up the defense and directly attack the other party.


    Therefore, Samuel directly chopped down with his sword.


    The giant roc panicked. Even though it knew that Samuel''s desperate fighting style and it had avoided his attack, it had never expected that Samuel could be so desperate t hurriedly retreated, but it still could notpletely distance itself from him. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Almost at the same time, there were a few "puff" sounds, and the arrows hit Samuel. At the same time, Samuel''s sword also chopped on the wings of the roc.


    Both sides suffered!


    However, there was no fear in Samuel''s eyes. He suddenly moved his hand and shed again.


    "Bang!"


    Just as the sword touched the giant roc''s wings, all of a sudden, a golden light shed on the giant roc''s wings. Not only did the cut caused by Samuel''s sword heal, but also the golden light on the roc''s wings sent Samuel flying in an instant.


    "Puff!"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Samuel spat out a mouthful of blood and lost his center of gravity. He flew backward several meters and fell heavily on the ground.


    "What?" Samuel struggled to bear the pain and looked at the roc in shock. Suddenly, he turned around and looked at the peacock behind him. Samuel frowned. At this time, he seemed to have found something...

 Chapter 3528

    Chapter 3528


    ?


    Although the light on Peacock''s body dissipated, there was still some afterglow left.


    Thinking of what had happened just now; Samuel murmured coldly, "I understand."


    After a long time, there was a super assistant behind this roc.


    Whether it was resurrection or other gains, it was this peacock that was assisting the roc from the side.


    "Catch the thief first, capture the king."


    "Since you''re ying tricks behind my back, then I''ll kill you first."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the eight golden bodies of Samuel were taken back and the Heavenly Fire and Moon Wheel suddenly attacked the roc. At the same time, with a shout of his hand, the sword formation was activated. Tens of thousands of swords rained down on the roc like rain.


    "Help!" Samuel roared at the pangolin. The next second, his figure had turned into a residual shadow.


    At this time, the pangolin had almost recovered. After receiving Samuel''s order, he rushed directly to the giant roc.


    The peacock saw that the roc was already fighting and both sides of the roc were being attacked, and its body suddenly shone again. When it was about to help the roc, a shadow suddenly appeared at the corner of its eyes.


    "I am waiting for you to make your move," Samuel shouted coldly. The jade sword was already in the air.


    Peacock was shocked, but it wanted to dodge, but it was toote. It could only nkly watch the de getting closer and closer to it.


    "Hu!"


    Almost at this moment, a fierce wind blew, and Samuel, who was about to seed, was suddenly blown to the ground. When he looked up again, the big bird with four wings and eight tails had already flown behind the peacock.


    "Samuel. Be careful of Zhao Feng. It can destroy houses and pull out trees with a wave of its wings. It''s very powerful." The pangolin roared and attacked the roc directly.


    Samuel nodded his head as he stared at the iing Zhao Feng, which seemed to look down on him. Samuel coldly smiled, "Very good, one more." "I don''t care if you are Zhao Feng or not."


    "Those who stand in my way will definitely die."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Samuel''s figure turned into a residual shadow and attacked again.


    Zhao Feng slightly opened its eyes. With a p of its wings, a fierce wind blew and rushed to Samuel.


    "If you have it, I won''t have it anymore?" Samuel looked cold and moved his hand. "Formless Divine Skill."


    Hong!


    The huge wind that had been attacking Samuel suddenly disappeared. The next second, when it appeared out of thin air, it had already attacked Zhao Feng and the peacock.


    Zhao Feng''s eyes, which were originally half-opened, suddenly opened wide when it saw the strong wind approaching. In a hurry, it pped its wings to create a wind and directly resisted it.


    "Hu!"


    The two winds offset each other.


    But almost at the same time, a shadow had passed through. The next second, Zhao Feng only heard a scream behind him. When he looked back, he''s saw a peacock falling its


    head was off, leaving only Samuel standing proudly with a jade sword in his hand. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Now that you''ve dealt with it, you''re the only one left," Samuel said with a cold smile, his eyes full of bloodthirstiness.


    Zhao Feng was stunned. Suddenly, it pped its wings, and another gust of wind came.


    Samuel used the same trick again, but just as Zhao Feng was about to spread its wings again, a trace of surprise shed across its eyes.


    The huge wind blew past, leaving only residual shadows. When it opened its eyes again, Samuel had rushed from the left.


    "That one''s speed is fast, I''ll y


    with my life to force you to fight with my short-range weapons. If there a strong wind, I won''t fight you.


    head-on. Instead, I''ll attacke


    you`


    crazily with speed advantage Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    UMS


    The Giant Zhao Feng Bird escaped in a hurry, but without the speed advantage of Samuel, it would only reveal a bigger w in its hasty escape.


    As Samuel sped up, the 72 divine


    swords immediately shed four times in a row. There were only a


    few mournful cries of Zhao Feng et


    There were only three wings left and five tails left. It fled in a panic andnded on the ground awkwardly. It could only watch Samuel getting closer and closer. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Boom!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Samuel was about to approach, a fire beam suddenly attacked. Even though Samuel hurriedly withdrew his body, quite a number of mes directly touched his body, causing Samuel to feel a faint pain.


    In the blink of an eye, a fiery phoenix was already standing not far away from him. The mes all over its body were jumping, and it was mighty and extraordinary.


    "Another one?" Samuel sneered and withdrew his attack, adjusting it to the fire phoenix.


    However, as soon as he turned around, Samuel suddenly felt that something wasing toward him. He subconsciously dodged sideways, and then an ice pir under his feet pierced into the ground like an arrow.


    In the blink of an eye, Samuel''s eyes became even more bloodthirsty...

 Chapter 3529

    Chapter 3529


    ?


    "Xue Hao is here too."


    "One ice and one fire. You really think highly of me." Samuel gave a strange smile. "Since you want to fight, let''s have a quick fight!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hong!


    Samuel''s eyes suddenly turned blood-red, and the ck air suddenly covered the golden Qi. His whole body was full of Devil Aura, just like the Buddha-killing God of Hell.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    With two phoenix roars, the Fire Phoenix opened its big mouth. Immediately, the sky was filled with mes. Xue Hao took a deep breath and the air suddenly condensed as ice and snow rushed.


    "Roar!"


    Devil Aura of Samuel flourished, leaving several residual shadows. Finally, they merged into one in mid-air and rushed straight toward the ice and fire. Hong!


    As soon as the three met, they seemed to stop in midair. Samuel held the Five Elements Divine Stone with one hand and confronted the ice and fire attacks.


    "You want to y with ice and fire? I''ll y with you." As his voice fell, an evil smile appeared on the corner of Samuel''s mouth, and he suddenly mmed his huge Devil Aura into the Divine Stone.


    Hong!


    The Five Elements Divine Stone suddenly erged, and the fire that confronted it began to fade, and the ice that confronted it began to melt. It was quiet at this moment.


    The next second, a great wave of water suddenly rushed out from the mes, and a fiery dragon suddenly roared in the snow!


    Peng!


    The Fire Phoenix was suddenly washed away by the water, and Xue Hao was also devoured by the fire.


    By the time the fire dissipated, the Fire Phoenix was no longer as arrogant as before. Xue Hao''s entire body was snow-white, like a phoenix in the ice. Its entire body was in a sorry state, and the mes were all over its body.


    Samuel transformed into a shadow and reappeared. He held a long sword in his hand and stepped on Xue Hao''s body. The sword went straight to The Fire Phoenix''s throat.


    "Dragon to heaven, phoenix to earth, how can I allow you to offend more?"


    At this moment, a pleasant human voice came, When Samuel suddenly looked back, he only heard the voice and could not see the person. When he was confused, he saw that the cyam phoenix slowly flew over with a cyan light. It was extraordinary at first nce. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Even Qingluan is here." Samuel smiled and looked at the phoenix above his head. Only the golden phoenix, the blue giant bird, and Bai Ming were hovering.


    Even Samuel, who had joined the Devil, could not help but be a little afraid of the blue giant bird.


    Compared to the other eight phoenixes, this guy was simply too huge. It flew up into the air, upying almost half of the space. From a distance, it looked like half a blue starry sky, but also like a deep sea.


    Qingluan moved, and a green light floated out of its body and wrapped around Fire Phoenix and Xue Hao. In an instant, the two of them dissipated awkwardly and returned to their previous state. One of them moved, and the other broke free from Samuel''s feet. The golden light on its neck shed and the long sword of Samuel was shaken away. The two giant birds had already flown in the air and hid behind them. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Are you going to fight me one-on-one?" Samuel ignored the Fire Phoenix and Xue Hao and looked at Qingluan indifferently. Qingluan said softly, "I never argue with others, but I just don''t get used to seeing you humiliate my n like this."


    "However, I don''t want to fight with you, but it doesn''t mean that there is no one not wanting to fight with you."


    Samuel smiled. At this time, he looked up at the huge Lan Ao and the elegant Bai Ming above his head and said, "Is it Lan Ao or Bai Ming? Or are they together?"


    Qingluan seemed to be smiling, but


    ne


    it did not say anything. When Samuel raised his head slightly, he saw that the sky above his head changed as if the wind and clouds had changed, and the huge Lan Ao''s body began to move slightly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The next second, a long roar suddenly appeared in the cave. It was deafening and at the same time, its momentum was extremely attractive.


    On the other side, the pangolin and the giant roc, who were fighting fiercely, stopped almost at the same time and turned their heads to look.


    At this moment, at the top of the big hole, Lan Ao slowly flew down from the hole and into the air.


    Although Samuel was still some distance away from this guy, he could still feel the tremendous pressure it brought.


    This kind of feeling was extremely rare for today''s Samuel. If he had to say what kind of feeling he had to have, Samuel could think of it without thinking.


    When he faced the two great True Gods...

 Chapter 3530

    Chapter 3530


    ?


    Samuel frowned and looked at the giant bird. Although he was shocked, he was not afraid.


    Lan Ao moved slowly and opened its eyes slightly. It looked down at Samuel like a tiger seeing a pig.


    "Samuel, be careful. This guy is very powerful." The pangolin roared, "Watch out for its wings."


    Samuel did not speak. His eyes had not even left Lan Ao''s. It was obvious that Samuel had also noticed this.


    Every time the previous few young phoenixesnded, they would spread their wings and fly. But this time, it waspletely different. This guy was slowly rotating like a dragon from beginning to end. Its huge wings did not even move a little.


    Its body was full of energy at any time, and Samuel stared at it warily.


    "Go, let him experience the power of the Phoenix n," Qingluan said softly.


    Upon hearing the sound of Qingluan, the enormous Lan Ao slowly raised its huge wings. As it did so, almost without waiting for Samuel to be prepared, the entire cave suddenly began to twist. The originally peaceful water that had surrounded it but had no effect on it was like the water in a bottle being stirred and spinning wildly!


    Samuel felt that his whole body was about to be moved, and he hurriedly ran his energy to stabilize his body. But even so, he was like a tree trunk in the strong wind, constantly shaking, and at any time he was in danger of crumbling.


    And it was even more difficult for the pangolin. Although he tried to resist by force, he was swept away in less than a second.


    Fortunately, this guy curled up in time and quickly shuttled back and forth. After that, a fierce guy directly plunged into the ground and slipped countless meters.


    The roc and the injured Zhao Feng also turned into flowing light in the surging waves and flew back to the top of the cave, obviously giving up the home field to Lan Ao.


    Samuel looked ferocious and clenched his teeth.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Strong, extremely powerful, even a hundred times stronger than he had imagined.


    Last time when he fought with the True God of the Ao family, when he faced the water of the True God''s halberd, Samuel could barely resist with all his strength. But this time, Samuel did not resist at all. He even felt satisfied if he could hold on for a while.


    The difference between the two was obvious, but it was definitely not that the True God of the Ao family was not strong enough, but that Lan Ao was too abnormal.


    "What should I do?" Samuel''s brain was spinning rapidly.


    "Boom!"


    Almost at this moment, Lan Ao slowly pped its wings.


    All of a sudden, the high-speed stream, which was originally spinning upward, suddenly changed direction, spinning in the opposite direction, trying to press down.


    The poor Samuel was trying to keep


    his body down, trying to avoid the


    et


    danger of being swept away. However, he did not expect that the rising and rotating water suddenly changed direction and directly pressed Samuel down. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    All of a sudden, Samuel felt as if Mount Tai was pressing down on his back. A strong pressure was about to crush Samuel into a meat pie. In addition, his strength was already going down. When he reacted, his feet had been directly inserted into the mud. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Damn it!"


    Samuel cursed in a low voice. He forcefully pushed all of his energy


    upwards. This damn Lan Ao was


    §Ö


    indeed worthy of being the strongest


    among the Nine Great Young Phoenixes. With just a p of its wings, it had nearly killed Samuel. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Damn it."


    "If this continues, it will definitely kill me. I have to break the trap."


    However, this guy''s strength was incredible. Even if Samuel wanted to resist its attack, let alone break the trap, it was equivalent to daydreaming.


    "What the hell should I do?"


    "Puff!"


    Just as he was thinking about it, Samuel was forced to spit out blood and his feet suddenly sank into the mud.


    "F*ck!" Samuel endured the pain and gathered his strength again, but he was more determined to break the trap. Because if he couldn''t break it, he even suspected that he could be yed to death by Lan Ao.


    Looking at the fine sand under his feet, Samuel''s thoughts suddenly became long and his eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    A momentter, a smile suddenly appeared on Samuel''s face. The next second, he chuckled. Obviously, he had a solution. "I think, I understand."

 Chapter 3531

    Chapter 3531


    ?


    Thinking of this, Samuel''s eyes suddenly lit up with fighting spirit.


    The next second, Samuel suddenly infused energy into his feet and dispersed slightly to the ground.


    In just a moment, Samuel, who had been holding on in the earth, suddenly moved and disappeared in an instant.


    At this time, deep underground, Samuel had already gone deep into the soil under the leadership of the pangolin.


    "Damn, if you hade a littleter, I would have died," Samuel said gloomily.


    "That guy is too fierce. Even if I''m underground, I can feel its strength. If you hadn''t sent out your spiritual power to help me in time, I wouldn''t have been able toe here." The pangolin said.


    Samuel nodded. Lan Ao was indeed fierce to the extreme. Otherwise, with Samuel''s temperament, it was impossible for him to run away like the pangolin.


    "That guy''s control over water is the strongest I''ve ever seen in my life. Even the True God of the Ao family is not as fierce as it is."


    "ording to the Five Elements Skill, earth can defeat water, but unfortunately, the Five Elements Divine Stone stillcks a gold stone, so it can''t reach its best state. I am worried that if I use the Five Elements Divine Stone to deal with it, not only can I not defeat it, but I will also let it destroy the Five Elements Divine Stone."


    "It''s a good thing that when I thought of the soil, I saw the sand and mud in the water. I suddenly thought of you, the burrowing doll. That''s why I used my feet to send out my energy and call you over."


    The pangolin frowned and said, "But we can''t hide in the earth forever. If we can''t even use the Five Elements Divine Stone, what should we do?" Samuel shook his head. The most helpless thing in the world was that you knew how to deal with it, but you couldn''t.


    Earth could defeat water, but water had an overwhelming advantage. Therefore, there was no restriction.


    "You''d better hurry up. Don''t forget that Zhao Feng is on it. If Lan Ao gets impatient and Zhao Fenges, we''ll suffer." The pangolin said helplessly.


    "What can I do?" Samuel was confused.


    Seeing that Samuel was silent, the pangolin stopped talking and just sat aside and began to examine his injuries.


    Samuel had a headache, but the


    et


    pangolin was still moving around. Suddenly, Samuel was a little dissatisfied. He frowned and said "Didn''t you ask me to think of a way quickly? Then, can you be at ease? You can''t move around like a quail." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    S


    Upon hearing Samuel''s words, the pangolin suddenly stopped moving and said with grievance, "I am just to help you. Who knows how many injuries the roc left on me just now? Can''t I have a check?"


    "Go away and y. Don''t bother me." Samuel turned around and looked elsewhere.


    The pangolin was also very aggrieved. He pouted and shifted its position. But just as he moved, Samuel suddenly turned around and said, "Move again."


    "I... Damn it, I was wrong. Can we change the subject? I''m going to stay away from you."


    "I told you to move," Samuel said.


    The pangolin looked at Samuel gloomily and saw that his eyes were very serious. Samuel was definitely not joking, so he could only twist his body and move reluctantly.


    After turning around, looking at the


    serious look of Samuel, the pangolin only felt ashamed for a moment. front of Samuel, he was like a


    chosen dancer, spinning around his


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    figure to let shopkeep at him.


    Samuel was not asplicated as the pangolin thought. Looking at the pangolin, he frowned as if he was thinking about something.


    The pangolin dejectedly retreated to the side and sat down, trying his best to stay as far away from Samuel as possible to avoid further humiliation.


    At this moment, Samuel suddenly opened his mouth. He frowned and said, "You are like an earthworm. Why can you move freely?"


    The pangolin didn''t say a word. He sat down gloomily and turned his head away.


    "The earth is solid and the pressure


    is so great. Therefore, since ancient times, once someone goes deep into the underground, once there is andslide, there will only be one ending. That is to be buried alive." Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    BUMS


    "But both you and the earthworm can move freely under the pressure of the earth." The pangolin recovered from his depression and replied, "Because I''m a native spirit." Samuel smiled, "That''s right; I know how to deal with that fellow."